《Unparalleled Crazy Young System》


 Chapter 1： Crazy less system

    The moment Ye Hao opened his eyes, he discovered that he had appeared in a bright hospital ward full of disinfectant smell, and his head still felt dizzy.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Ye Hao rubbed his head.


    He remembered that after his ex-girlfriend Jiang Yue proposed to him to break up yesterday, he walked on the night road in Haicheng in a particularly bad mood, but he did not expect that he was attacked by a group of men in black.


    At that time, he lost consciousness, and he didn''t know which kind person saved him and sent him here.


    As soon as he thought of the people in black who hit him, Ye Hao''s eyes showed an angry look.


    Those guys still refuse to let them go after so many years.


    When Ye Hao was beaten, he recognized those people through some details. They were Ye Family''s attendants.


    Ye Hao was actually born in the Ye family in Jiangnan Province. He is the youngest son of the Ye family¡¯s current paternal owner. His mother is just a nanny and can only be regarded as a mistress in identity, so his status is very humble in the Ye family. He was an illegitimate child, but because of the illness his mother suffered when he gave birth, only the Ye family can maintain his mother''s health.


    For his mother, he can only live in such a family and endure more than ten years of grievance.


    Until he was almost fourteen years old, his mother died of illness. He kept his filial piety at his mother¡¯s grave for one year, and then decisively left the Ye family. At that time, he left a message. From now on, he has nothing to do with the Ye family. As for the huge wealth of the Ye family, he pays a penny. No.


    But why do they still trouble themselves now, or even kill themselves. This was what Ye Hao didn''t understand the most, and Ye Hao was just a small ant for the huge Ye family.


    In fact, the most important reason why Ye Hao wanted to leave the Ye family was because he suspected that there was a problem with his mother¡¯s death at the time, but with his strength at the time, it was impossible to investigate something under the eyes of the Ye family. , So he chose to leave, but the facts proved that the real society is also very cruel. He has hardly made any progress in the past few years, let alone investigation, he can only struggle in life.


    Just when Ye Hao was thinking about it, the door of the ward was opened.


    When a nurse saw Ye Hao sitting up, his face immediately paled: "The corpse is cheated!"


    "You cheated the corpse, your whole family cheated the corpse." Ye Hao curled his lips: "Where is this place?"


    "This is the hospital. You...are you really not a corpse?" The little nurse still looked at Ye Hao timidly, but looking at Ye Hao''s current appearance is indeed not like a corpse, and the vigilance in her heart is also slow. Slow it down.


    "Come and feel for yourself, it''s not clear whether you are a doctor or alive." Ye Hao stretched out his hand.


    The little nurse came over, put her hand on Ye Hao''s arm, and noticed Ye Hao''s body temperature. She was surprised: "No, when you sent it back, the doctor on duty clearly said that you are dead! You...you Wait, I''ll call another doctor."


    Then he ran out in a hurry.


    Ye Hao shook his head: "The current hospital is also true, the dead and the living can''t be distinguished."


    "Ding... the system initialization is complete."


    "Binding with the host."


    "Ding...the third parallel universe, the Peerless Young Master system has been activated, and the host Ye Hao, the identification is complete..."


    "System prompt: When the host wants to communicate with the system, it only needs to be in mind."


    "This system is a superb madman system from the third parallel universe. It is a test product for scientists of our time. When it was just completed, a space black hole occurred in space, and this system came to this world. It coincided with the host. One. So now the system is equal to the host itself."


    system? Different world?


    A series of voices sounded in Ye Hao''s mind!


    Ye Hao suddenly thought of a thing often mentioned in online novels: "Are you a golden finger, you saved me before!"


    "It can be said. The host has died before, and it is the system that used all the energy to rescue the host."


    "The purpose of this system is to transform the host into the most perfect man in the world! Various skills can be exchanged in the system. This system prompts here because the host gets a newcomer gift package at the beginning of the system. There are three options in it, and the host can Choose one. Turn it on or not."


    Listening to the inducing words of the system, Ye Hao will inevitably have some expectations in his heart, how can he not open a gift package!


    "Turn on."


    At the next moment, three virtual fonts appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    "Soldier King Physique" "Playboy Physique" "Perspective Physique"


    Guru


    I have to admit that the latter two skills were a naked temptation for Ye Hao, but in the end Ye Hao chose the physique of the former soldier king wisely, because for him now, life-saving is the most important thing. He now It is impossible to leave Haicheng, and those who killed themselves do not know when they will appear again.


    If they find that they are not dead, they might come to trouble themselves.


    There is a soldier king who can at least save his life!


    "I choose the physique of the soldier king."


    Ye Hao''s words fell, and he found a lot of things in his mind. He felt that after many years, there was a **** and crazy breath in his mind, the kind of struggling on the edge of war and death. feel.


    After almost half a minute, Ye Hao opened his eyes abruptly, and he waved his fist, and a cracking sound came, and Ye Hao looked at his fist in surprise.


    "Because of the King Soldier''s physique, the host now has five times the overall strength of ordinary people."


    Just one skill has such a good effect, Ye Hao began to look forward to other skills.


    "Then how do I get other skills."


    "Skills are divided into several categories, common skills, abilities, and special skills or items. But because the host has only one level now, it can only be exchanged for common skills and a small part of primary abilities. The exchange of skills requires skill points, and the points are The host needs to complete the task to obtain, and the task will appear at random in the host''s life."


    "Show me the skills I can exchange now." Ye Hao asked impatiently.


    brush


    A row of virtual subtitles appeared before Ye Hao''s eyes.


    Ordinary skills are almost the professional skills, life skills, etc. in the real world, but now the number of abilities that can be exchanged is particularly small, less than ten, but each is full of attraction, such as invisibility, primary perspective, Get things from the air and so on.


    These abilities are abilities that only appear in novels and movies!


    But the points required for these abilities are amazing!


    Next, a large group of doctors ran over and checked Ye Hao up and down. They couldn''t believe that Ye Hao''s body would get better all at once. After that, they shifted all the responsibility to the intern doctor on duty last night. , Thought he had misdiagnosed, and finally after Ye Hao said that they would not be held accountable, they didn''t even need Ye Hao''s medical expenses, and this matter was considered to be over.

 Chapter 2： Hit someone

    When Ye Hao walked out of the hospital, it was already seven or eight in the morning.


    "I didn''t expect to sleep outside for a night. It seems it''s time to go back to school."


    Ye Hao''s identity in Haicheng is still a senior high school student. He was studying at Haicheng Middle School. He did nothing else because his mother told him before her death that she wanted to see Ye Hao enter the university even if she died. The scene at the school gate.


    Even if his mother has passed away now, this is the mother''s last wish, and Ye Hao will do it no matter what, so after leaving Ye''s house, he returned to his mother''s hometown of Haicheng and started living as an ordinary person.


    At this time, most of the classes were already in session, but when Ye Hao walked to the gate of the school, a pair of men and women walking together appeared in front of him.


    The couple also noticed Ye Hao.


    The man directly looked at Ye Hao contemptuously; "Oh, our classmate Ye Hao is also late, if you do, you can''t get into college."


    "Ye Hao. I told you that there is no possibility between us, so don''t pester me." The woman gave Ye Hao a blank look, her eyes full of contempt, thinking that Ye Hao was pestering her endlessly.


    Ye Hao''s expression is cold, the two people are Wang Zihao and Jiang Yue. Jiang Yue was his girlfriend at the time. He originally thought that this woman would accompany him into the university and become the other half of his life, but he never expected that she would fall into the arms of the rich second generation Wang Zihao.


    If yesterday he might have been a little uncomfortable, but now he doesn''t care at all, because these have nothing to do with him, and he and them will soon become people in two worlds.


    "Jiang Yue. I''m not pestering you, I''m just coming to school. For your business, it has nothing to do with me." Ye Hao said lightly, and walked past Wang Zihao and the others, preparing to enter the school.


    When she heard what Ye Hao said, Jiang Yue''s heart trembled. She thought that Ye Hao would cry in front of her and beg herself not to leave her. She even thought about her excuses.


    But now Ye Hao''s reaction made her somewhat unexpected!


    But Wang Zihao suddenly stopped Ye Hao''s way, he put a lewd smile on Ye Hao''s ear: "Boy. I really admire you, even if you have such a beautiful girlfriend, you won''t even touch it."


    Wang Zihao originally thought that the other party would be very angry when he heard what he said, but what he didn''t expect was that he would be greeted with a tragic expression.


    "Wang Zihao, don''t you think you are ridiculous. Now that Jiang Yue is your girlfriend, you tell me the intimate things between you? Of course, if this is your hobby, I don''t mind listening. Let me talk about you. People have grown up, and everyone knows some things in their hearts." Ye Hao looked at Wang Zihao with a smile as if looking at a fool.


    For some reason, being looked at by Ye Hao, Wang Zihao felt like a monkey being teased. He roared angrily: "Are you stupid? How did your mother teach you when you were a kid..."


    "System task: As the host of the system, how can you let others insult and teach them harshly. Time limit: ten minutes. Reward: one skill point. There is no penalty for failed tasks."


    Seeing Ye Hao''s gloomy face, Wang Zihao was overjoyed in his heart. This kid is still pretending, but he can''t do it anymore. What he likes most is seeing the expression on other people''s faces.


    "I said, I don''t care about you and your girlfriend, but you are not allowed to insult my mother." Ye Hao looked at Wang Zihao coldly, and there was an aura spreading over him. This Wang Zihao was at this moment. It really angered him, everyone has his own Nilin, and his mother is his Nilin.


    Regardless of whether there is a task or not, he has already decided to teach him a lesson.


    As for Jiang Yue? Who cares about a stranger who has nothing to do with him?


    Wang Zihao swallowed. He didn''t know where this momentum came from. Could it be an illusion? I can''t control this. Wang Zihao looked at Ye Hao mockingly; "Poor hanging silk, hum!"


    Ye Hao clenched his fists and approached Wang Zihao step by step.


    Wang Zihao saw this scene for a moment, and then he directly pressed his face to Ye Hao, and laughed: "What? You still want to beat me? Come on. Come if you can. Hit me, hit me. I call you. Hit me, you dare not give you ten courage..."


    "You don''t need to give it, I will fulfill you now."


    Hearing the voice in his ear, Wang Zihao was taken aback, and then a black fist was printed on his face.


    "Ah..." Wang Zihao was beaten out by this punch.


    "This is school, you are finished, I want to tell the teacher to go, you dare to beat me, wait for punishment!" Wang Zihao covered his face with aggrieved expression, he did not expect Ye Hao to be so unorganized and undisciplined .


    Ye Hao twisted his fist and said faintly: "Why are some people so nasty? I want me to beat him, but seeing him have such a strong request, I will gratify him with compassion."


    "You..." Jiang Yue on the side looked at Ye Hao in disbelief. In her impression, Ye Hao was a boy with mediocre learning and honest character, which is why she chose him in the first place.


    But at the moment, she felt that she was standing in front of a man who made her unable to look directly at her.


    "Jiang Yue, you broke up with me. I don''t hate you, because in the future you will regret your current ideas, and this is a school. Please be respectful. Don''t think that you can do whatever you want with a rich second generation." Ye Hao glanced at this woman who had no feelings, and turned and walked towards the school.


    Jiang Yue opened her mouth. She didn''t know why there was a sensation in her throat. She thought of the time when the boy cherished her like a baby, cooking eggs and fried rice for her, and ran for her when she was sick. When he is happy, he will find ways to make her happy.


    She felt as if she had lost some of the most precious things. Is she really wrong?


    As soon as he walked into the school gate, he was surrounded by several guards. They saw him beating Wang Zihao outside the school just now. It''s hard to believe that an eighteen-year-old high school student will be beaten so far with a punch. It is conceivable how hard the punch was just now.


    "You... as a student of our school, how can you beat people."


    "Too shameful."


    "It''s unorganized and undisciplined!"


    Although the guards were scolding Ye Hao, no one dared to come forward. They didn''t dare to move a guy who could knock people flying. If they hit themselves with a fist, it would be considered good.


    "He asked me to do it just now. I just fulfilled his request, don''t thank me, my name is Lei Feng, and I think I did nothing wrong!" Ye Hao''s tone was very firm.


    It is now class time, so not many people are walking around the campus, walking on the trail, Ye Hao''s mouth suddenly evoked a smile.

 Chapter 3： Want me to endorse?

    "System prompt: The task of Slap Wang Zihao is completed. Get a skill point."


    "List me a skill point that I can exchange for."


    brush


    In the next moment, several skills appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    "Learning" "Walking" "Speaking"


    The introduction of the three skills is very simple, learning can make Ye Hao become a master of learning. Walking and talking should be the aspects of walking posture and oral communication.


    "Sure enough, a skill point cannot be exchanged for much, but let''s exchange it for study first. Anyway, it will be used for the college entrance examination." Ye Hao thought of his idea of ??going to college. His study is only at a medium level. quite tough.


    "Successful exchange of learning skills."


    In the next moment, Ye Hao felt that there was a lot of knowledge in his head, such as physics, mathematics, Chinese and so on.


    And at this time, Ye Hao happened to walk to the door of the class. When he knocked on the door and walked in, almost everyone''s eyes fell on him.


    "Ye Hao. What''s the matter with you? Do you know you are late!" This is a Chinese class, and the teacher is a middle-aged woman, Pan Mei.


    "I''m late for some reason, I''m sorry." After Ye Hao finished speaking, he was ready to go back to his position.


    "You stop. You see what you look like, do you know that we are all reviewing Chinese now? You are already in your third year of high school. This year of high school is your most important semester. Ye Hao, you will let you What do your parents think?"


    "Teacher. Ye Hao has no parents." A student laughed aside.


    Ye Hao stopped. He stared at the interjecting student: "You say it again."


    The student was taken aback, feeling Ye Hao''s eyes like a hungry wolf, and he lowered his head subconsciously.


    "Ye Hao. You dare to threaten your classmates. It''s really outrageous." Pan Mei kept nagging there, making Ye Hao really a little irritable. He subconsciously spit out a sentence from his mouth: "It''s not me. If I don¡¯t learn, I can do it. So, why waste time."


    As soon as this sentence was spoken, everyone around him looked at Ye Hao with surprised eyes, and then turned into a joke.


    Everyone thinks that Ye Hao is bragging, even the best learners in their class, they dare not say that they can do it.


    "Yes? You said you would do it? Okay, okay. I''ll test you here today, if you can do it. Okay, I don''t care what you do in this class from today. But if you don''t... Let me go out immediately now, and honestly take classes in the future. "Pan Mei may be because of the relationship between entering menopause, her temper is quite irritable, and they are quite famous in their senior year of high school.


    After Ye Hao walked to his seat and sat down, his deskmate glanced at him silently, with a cold expression on his face: "I will apologize now, the teacher can forgive you."


    "It turns out that my beautiful women at the table also care about me." Ye Hao looked at himself at the table with a little surprise.


    Here I have to say that Ye Hao''s only sexual blessing from high school to the present is that his deskmate is Song Xiaoyue, a famous school flower in Haicheng Middle School! Song Xiaoyue''s figure is considered medium, but her delicate face seems to be born as a star, and she has always been wearing a ponytail, giving people the feeling of a girl next door.


    But in the past three years, Song Xiaoyue said to Ye Hao no more than ten sentences.


    Song Xiaoyue lowered her head with a cold snort when she heard Ye Hao''s words, and continued to look at her book.


    And Ye Hao put his hands on his shoulders, raised his head and looked at Pan Mei faintly. He is now confident to face the college entrance examination. If he can let this teacher Pan ignore himself, it will save him a lot later. trouble.


    "The most basic of our language is ancient poems and classical Chinese. You first recite a whole piece of advice for me." Pan Mei asked Ye Hao the most difficult topic when she came up.


    The students below looked at Ye Hao with emotion. Although the essays they asked to memorize were persuaded to learn, they were all memorized in sections. Few people could memorize the full text, which can be regarded as the relatively long classical Chinese in high school.


    "I think Ye Hao is going to be unlucky today."


    "He asked for this, didn''t look at his previous attitude, how arrogant."


    "Who said no, but I heard that Ye Hao''s girlfriend dumped him yesterday. I followed Wang Zihao from Class 7!"


    "Oh, I know this. The long one is pretty good-looking, Ye Hao is a poor boy, who would really like him."


    "Keep it down, the school is not allowed to talk about people."


    Listening to the surrounding discussion, Ye Hao''s mouth raised a self-deprecating smile.


    Correct! Ye Hao in the past may be really worthless, but now he is no longer what he used to be.


    "System reminder: Mission: Let all the students marvel at you. The marvel index is as high as 10,000 points. 0/10000! Reward: Two skill points. Time limit: One hour, no penalty for mission failure."


    "System prompt: Mission: Use your knowledge to slap Pan Mei in the face, and reward one skill point. Time limit: One hour, no punishment for mission failure."


    (As the host of the superb mad talent system, your mission is madness!)


    The words in parentheses below seem to have been specially added by the system itself.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s sudden dullness, Pan Mei''s mouth sneered. This kid dared to confront him. It was too shameful. Seeing how he would scold him later, Ye Hao was full of anger when Pan Mei was complacent. The voice sounded.


    "The gentleman said: It is impossible to learn."


    "Blue is taken from blue, and blue is from blue; ice is from water, and cold is from water..."


    A fluent sentence came out of Ye Hao''s mouth. Now, as long as he thinks of persuading to learn, the full text of the classical Chinese essay will appear in his memory.


    After a few minutes, Ye Hao hardly stopped. The other students had already opened their books and looked at Ye Hao in disbelief.


    Even Song Xiaoyue, who was on the side, turned her head and looked at her deskmate at this time. Because of the distance, she can be 100% sure that this guy did not cheat, but she has been at the same table for so long and has never seen him endorse. So serious.


    When the last line of poetry fell, Ye Hao said lightly: "Teacher, I''m finished."


    Guru


    At this moment, there were many drooling sounds in the classroom, and each of the classmates looked at Ye Hao with eyes like a monster.


    A piece of advice to learn, this kid is not bad at all, and he finishes reading it all the time, no... it''s over!


    Feeling the eyes of the surrounding students, a number appeared in Ye Hao''s eyes.


    Surprise index: 957/10000.


    not enough!


    Pan Mei suppressed the anger in her heart: "The blind cat encountered a dead mouse. Then memorize a free walk."

 Chapter 4： Teacher Ye

    "There is a fish in the north, and its name is Kun. Kun is so big that it is thousands of miles away: it turns into a bird and its name is Peng..."


    It''s another getaway.


    Pan Mei still didn''t give up: "The teacher said."


    "An ancient scholar must have a teacher. A teacher, so preaching and teaching karma to solve puzzles..."


    "Chibi Fu."


    "In the autumn of Renxu, just looking in July, Su Zi and his guests are boating under the red cliff. The breeze is slowly coming, and the water is not happy..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a series of poems recitation, as long as Pan Mei recites a topic, Ye Hao can recite the following poems without saying a word. Even afterwards, Pan Mei starts to turn the book, and her face changes. More and more pale, it is not sick, it is angry.


    Even Song Xiaoyue next to Ye Hao took out her own book. Every time Ye Hao recites a poem, she reads it word by word, she can guarantee it. In all the poems just now, this guy didn''t pronounce a word wrong, and even the pronunciation was 100% standard!


    Until the end, Pan Mei angrily threw the book in her hand on the table and left the classroom angrily.


    "Task completed: Use your knowledge to slap Pan Mei in the face, and reward a skill point."


    Ye Hao looked at another task.


    Surprise index: 8576/10000.


    I went, it was a little too close, but now half of the class has passed, and Pan Mei has also left. How can I pretend to be so compelling? Is the task of three skill points so wasted?


    "My God. Ye Hao actually angered the teacher and left. Then what are we going to do now."


    "What to do, self-study."


    "But it will be a monthly exam in a few days."


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up, and a smile curled up at the corner of his mouth. He suddenly stood up and walked to the podium.


    "I''m sorry, since I made Teacher Pan angry. Then I will teach the students for the next class."


    Wow


    At this moment, almost everyone was stunned. The previous wonderful endorsement performance shocked them, but that only shows that Ye Hao has a good memory, but now he boldly said to teach them!


    "Hey. Ye Hao, don''t be too arrogant, your endorsement is good, and you don''t endorse the college entrance examination."


    "Yeah. Come down quickly, come down."


    Seeing the chuckles of the classmates, everyone didn''t believe Ye Hao.


    "Arrogant!" Song Xiaoyue''s beautiful voice also sounded, her eyes staring at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao patted the table: "Let''s do it like this. Now I am your teacher. You can ask me questions that you don''t understand, only within the Chinese topic. If I can''t answer one of them, or the answer is wrong. Wallace at the door, I''ll treat you this afternoon."


    These words of Ye Hao can be regarded as igniting the entire class. The previous one can only be said to be the "war" between Ye Hao and Teacher Pan Mei, but now it is the war between Ye Hao and the entire classroom students.


    "Ye Hao, let me ask you. The teacher said that there are a few key points in the exam. You can explain it in detail." A fat boy raised his hand and shouted.


    Ye Hao barely read his own book, so he picked up the chalk and began to write on the black spot, and while writing, he said: "The teacher said this piece of classical Chinese..."


    Those classmates slowly started to be fun, didn¡¯t believe it, and slowly immersed themselves in Ye Hao¡¯s lecture later, they even found that Ye Hao¡¯s words were easier for them to understand and more comprehensive. .


    "Ye Hao. The Peach Blossom Spring before..."


    "Ye Hao. Su Shi''s Niannujiao..."


    More and more students began to ask questions, and one after another began to be thrown in front of Ye Hao, but Ye Hao still answered one by one. He could answer almost every question flawlessly, without a single student. Any extra questions.


    Song Xiaoyue raised her own questions from time to time, and Ye Hao answered quickly. She started to look at her deskmate. She felt that her deskmate had changed a lot, and there were many mysterious things on his body. With a confident smile from beginning to end.


    At this time, there was another thing in Song Xiaoyue''s eyes, that thing called: curiosity.


    "Teacher Ye..."


    Unknowingly, the names of the students began to change from Ye Hao to Yelaoshr. It might be a joke in it.


    At this time, the system had already reminded Ye Hao that his mission had been completed.


    Surprise index 10000/10000.


    However, he continued to explain the problems of his classmates until his voice became a little hoarse and his lips were a little dry. You must know that he has not dripped water since he was admitted to the hospital yesterday.


    Someone noticed Ye Hao''s change, and a blue water bottle was handed to Ye Hao''s podium unknowingly.


    Ye Hao didn''t think much, he just picked it up and drank it to his mouth, the moisturizing feeling flowed down his mouth to his throat.


    "Well, the taste is not bad, sweet." I don''t know what''s in it, it tastes a bit sweet.


    But when Ye Hao put down the water bottle, he found that his classmate''s gaze became a bit weird, and his eyes were still subconsciously looking towards a part of the class.


    A girl whispered: "That seems to be Song Xiaoyue''s water bottle."


    "Wow... Didn''t Ye Hao kiss Song Xiaoyue indirectly!"


    Hearing these words, Ye Hao''s face changed slightly. He glanced at the water bottle in his hand, only then did he realize that this water bottle was indeed from Song Xiaoyue at his table.


    At this time, Song Xiaoyue lowered her head, and kept cursing Ye Hao in her heart.


    She looked like Ye Hao was a little thirsty, so she didn¡¯t want to pass the water bottle up. Her type of water bottle has a lid. Most people drink water in the lid. She thought Ye Hao would do the same. , But never thought that he would drink directly into his mouth.


    The problem is that all the classmates know that she also likes to drink directly to her mouth!


    "Cough cough cough... Let''s continue now. While there is still some time, you can ask what you have." Ye Hao began to divert everyone''s attention, and soon everyone once again focused on Ye Hao''s teaching. .


    He didn''t care about the ringing of the bell after class and the few figures that appeared outside the classroom.


    "Vice principal, you are going to be the master for me. I really can''t control Ye Hao in Class 3 and 4, and I even run into the teacher even if I am late for class!" Pan Mei said angrily to a middle-aged man. .


    "It seems that Ye Hao is indeed a bit uncomfortable. In the morning, I also received a report that a Ye Hao from the third and fourth grades of high school had beaten someone at the school gate. The injured person is still lying in the hospital. This kind of student Must be severely punished!" Principal Zhou said with a cold face.

 Chapter 5： Let them wait

    "You even beat people, then the principal must be severely criticized. Such students are simply insulting the image of our school." Pan Mei immediately added fuel and jealousy.


    Next to them, there is a female teacher. She is wearing a black dress and black stockings. Her **** figure has formed a perfect S shape, which deeply attracts the eyes of the opposite sex.


    The female teacher had those big-framed black eyes on her face, holding a few math books in her hands, and she pushed her black frame and whispered, "Teacher Pan. Are you between you and Ye Hao? What''s the misunderstanding? I think Ye Hao is also a very honest person."


    "Very honest person? Humph, Teacher Zhao, you are still too young. There are some students who have the same style in front of the teacher, and the same style outside. Only those students with good academic performance are good students." Teacher Pan said. Weirdly said, there was a little jealousy in her eyes looking at the female teacher.


    Vice Principal Zhou''s eyes floated towards the female teacher from time to time.


    The female teacher named Zhao Yanting was the math teacher in charge of the third and fourth classes of senior high school. She didn''t have a long time as a teacher, but almost none of the boys in the school didn''t know her. Because of her **** body and the golden ratio of the model figure, she is called the goddess teacher by many teachers and students.


    "Okay, let''s go to Class 4 now." Vice Principal Zhou led the two to the door of Class 3 and Class 4, and they were surprised to find that the classroom of Class 4 was not crowded with people at the end of class, but just a sentence. communicate with.


    "Teacher Ye. About the central sentence of this foreign essay..."


    "Teacher Ye, how do you translate this piece of classical Chinese?"


    ...


    When the three of them walked to the door, the students inside did not notice their existence at all. A young student was talking on the podium, and the blackboard was full of words.


    "This kid!" Pan Mei felt like she was going to explode, and it took less than half an hour to leave, this kid even grabbed her place!


    But when they heard what Ye Hao said, all three of them were stunned.


    Chinese is not another subject. You may forget to understand English and mathematics, but Chinese is the lowest basic, because you only need to understand Chinese characters.


    Therefore, Vice President Zhou and Zhao Yanting also understood. They stood for just a dozen seconds, and it seemed that the person standing on the stage was not a high school student, but an expert lecturer in Chinese.


    "Mr. Pan. Your students have such a good Chinese level, you can even teach!"


    Hearing Vice President Zhou''s words, Pan Mei was even more frustrated. She had to admit that Ye Hao was indeed better than her, but because of this, she was even more angry.


    After all, there is a word called angry into anger.


    "Vice principal, this is the Ye Hao I told you." Pan Mei said yinly.


    Vice Principal Zhou came back to his senses, coughing a little embarrassingly; "Ahem. Teacher Zhao, you go and call out Ye Hao."


    "Ah...Yes." Zhao Yanting also came back to her senses. The lecture in less than one minute just now made her feel like she was back in high school.


    She walked in quietly: "Ye Hao, come out, Vice President Zhou has something to do with you."


    Many people in the classroom noticed the arrival of this beautiful teacher, and the eyes of the boys turned red instantly.


    "Let them wait, I''ll finish this classmate''s question first." Ye Hao can say that he didn''t even look at the vice principal outside the window, and continued to explain the topic to the students just now.


    Of course the vice-principal outside heard this, and his complexion was unsightly in an instant, and the good impression of surprise just disappeared in an instant.


    "This student does have a problem with his learning attitude."


    "Let me just say it. I think I have learned something, so it''s arrogant to be here." Pan Mei said to the side.


    Now, Zhao Yanting was a little embarrassed to stand there. She looked at Vice Principal Zhou apologetically, and after almost a minute or two, Ye Hao put down the chalk: "Okay. I hope everyone can remember what I just said. These are likely to be the focus of this monthly exam."


    "Huh. The monthly test hasn''t arrived yet, he knows the point, nonsense." Pan Mei snorted coldly.


    After that, Ye Hao smiled and walked to Zhao Yanting''s eyes: "Teacher Zhao, what can you do with me." When speaking, Ye Hao also winked at Zhao Xiaoyan secretly.


    Zhao Yanting glared at Ye Hao, and then led Ye Hao to the outside of the classroom.


    "Are you Ye Hao classmate?" Vice President Zhou looked at Ye Hao pretendingly.


    "Correct."


    "Before, Teacher Pan said that you confronted the teacher in class, but there is such a thing!"


    Ye Hao saw Pan Mei who was ready to watch a good show with a proud face on the side, and said with a light smile: "I''m sorry. I don''t know what confronting the teacher is. If I just answer the teacher''s question honestly, then I will be confronting the teacher. Admit that I ran into it."


    Vice President Zhou was taken aback for a moment, and looked at Pan Mei suspiciously.


    Pan Mei''s eyes flickered a bit; "You...you talk nonsense...then you are not wrong as a student who is late."


    "Teacher Pan. I ask you, if I had already told the teacher when I was late, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m a student, even your teacher will inevitably be late once or twice throughout the year. You can go and see mine. Attendance list, this is my semester. No, it''s the first time in the past three years to be late!"


    "Also. Teacher Pan, as a teacher, you should know what is the truth. You said that I was nonsense. What happened in the classroom just now, I think the students in the classroom should be very clear about whether I need to call them out. Describe the scene to the vice principal!"


    Seeing Ye Hao''s eloquent expression, Zhao Yanting''s eyes revealed a splendor.


    "You...you. Then I''ll ask you who allowed you to teach your classmates on the podium." Pan Mei immediately changed the subject.


    Ye Hao smiled and spread his hands: "Mr. Pan left the classroom inexplicably before, leaving a bunch of high school students in the classroom who are still reviewing. Why don''t I help them if I have the ability. What I said just now, the teacher and the vice principal should I''ve heard it all. If there is even a little mistake, please point it out."


    Uh


    At this moment, the corridor was a bit quiet.


    Zhao Yanting looked at this guy who looked ordinary and just a little handsome in surprise. This girl is taking drugs today, so powerful!


    "Here, I also want to ask Teacher Pan. Leaving the classroom for no reason during class, this is what a people''s teacher should do." Ye Hao changed his tone and asked Pan Mei directly.


    Pan Mei was taken aback. She didn''t know what to say now, after all, it was indeed wrong for her to do so according to the education regulations.


    "Cough cough. Let''s put the matter of Teacher Pan aside, Ye Hao, I was told before if you beat others at the door if it''s such a thing." Vice President Zhou changed the subject.


    "Nonsense, how could someone tell someone to beat him." Pan Mei interjected, and now she wished to be accused of a crime on Ye Hao.

 Chapter 6： There will be such a task

    "The fact I said, if you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask the person involved, and there was a doorman not far away. They should hear that guy say,''Come on, come on. Come if you have the ability. Hit me, Hit me. I told you to hit me.'' words."


    In the following words, Ye Hao''s tone and expression also described vividly!


    Then Ye Hao spread out his hands and said helplessly: "I am a good student, since they have such a strong request. Of course I agreed. Who knows he can''t help but fight."


    Uh


    The three of them were all taken aback, as long as they were not fools, they could hear that the sentence was just the words that provoked each other when two people quarreled.


    "Student Ye Hao, no matter what, it''s a fact that you were fighting, right? You know the school rules of our school. I think you should know what kind of punishment you will face." Vice President Zhou seemed to be deliberately ignoring something. Always emphasized that Ye Hao was fighting.


    "I know." Ye Hao replied simply.


    "Our school has a clear school rule that fighting is not allowed, so the school will wait until the person who was beaten is discharged from the hospital, and then seriously deal with it. Now you go to do a good review and wait for the school''s notice." Vice President Zhou Said seriously.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao responded lightly.


    deal with? I want to see how you want to deal with me then.


    "Okay. That''s all for today''s business. Classes are coming next. I still have a meeting." Vice President Zhou looked at his watch, turned and left.


    After that, Pan Mei glared at Ye Hao, knowing that she had no choice but to leave with this guy.


    "You don''t hurry in." Zhao Yanting gave Ye Hao a white look.


    "Yes, teacher." Ye Hao walked into the classroom with a smile.


    In Haicheng Middle School, Ye Hao didn''t have a few friends. Apart from Jiang Yue, who he first met, Mr. Zhao would be the most kind to him. He would also tutor him in his studies from time to time, so he was very close to Zhao Yanting.


    "Class. Next is math class. Please look through your books."


    Ye Hao, who returned to his seat, happened to see his deskmate Song Xiaoyue carefully wiping the edge of his water bottle with a tissue.


    "That...I''m sorry just now, I was anxious and didn''t pay much attention." Ye Hao explained in a low voice.


    Song Xiaoyue had a cold face and did not speak. After inserting the bottle, she opened the math book and began to listen to the class seriously.


    This beauty of his own table-class personality is really cold, Ye Hao smiled and shook his head, and then looked at what Zhao Yanting was talking about above, it was all something he had in his head, and it was the same whether he listened to it or not.


    "System, I have three skill points right now. Give me a list of the skills that I may use now, no matter if I have enough skill points to exchange." Ye Hao secretly said in his heart.


    "Yes."


    "Ding.... Elementary perspective: ten skill points. Elementary invisibility: ten skill points. Singing: two skill points. Gambling: five skill points..."


    After completing two tasks and saving up to three skill points, Ye Hao''s first thought was to redeem useful skills for him, but of course the most useful abilities were those abilities, but the least abilities required more than ten points. And he doesn''t need ordinary skills now.


    Perspective and invisibility are very useful, but they require ten points. It seems that I need to save for a long time.


    Now Ye Hao can only look forward to more tasks.


    The time passed quickly, and the bell rang for the end of get out of class.


    "Ye Hao, Song Xiaoyue, come out with me."


    Under everyone''s gaze, Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue followed Zhao Yanting out. Zhao Yanting didn''t say much, and led them towards the office.


    Following Zhao Yanting''s back, Ye Hao subconsciously saw the beautiful legs under the skirt.


    Ye Hao couldn''t help but stared blankly, but soon he felt a disgusting look around him. He turned his head to look and saw Song Xiaoyue looking at herself. Her eyes were filled with disgust, as if Looked at something nasty.


    "Ahem..." Ye Hao looked to the side with a little embarrassment, but he didn''t think he was doing anything wrong. After all, a slender lady and gentleman are so good.


    After arriving at the office, Zhao Yanting brought Song Xiaoyue a piece of stuff, and Song Xiaoyue left.


    When Song Xiaoyue left, she still looked at Ye Hao with contempt.


    It seems that this beauty of her own table has a much lower impression of herself.


    "Ye Hao. You said how honest you were before, why have you completely changed in these two days." Zhao Yanting sat on the chair and looked up at Ye Hao who was standing.


    "System task: Beauty is in front, as the host of the tyrants, how can you not take good care of it, and let the beautiful teacher Zhao Yanting agree to a kiss. Task time: one hour. Reward three skill points, task Failure: Not for ten years!"


    Damn it, **** it...


    When the system task prompt appeared, Ye Hao instantly greeted the 18th generation ancestors of the system, provided it had something.


    I originally thought that the task of the system was just pretending to be compelling, but I didn''t expect the style of painting to change suddenly! Mocking beautiful teachers! Oh my God, although he likes to appreciate beautiful women, it doesn''t mean he has no bottom line, and he is still his beautiful teacher.


    But as soon as I saw the punishment for that mission failure, I didn''t raise it for ten years!


    Ye Hao persuaded, Ye Hao was really persuaded, he couldn''t afford to gamble.


    "Ye Hao, what are you stupefied? Although I don''t want to say that, but I still want to say you, have you ever thought about what you will do in the future? I remember when you just entered the first year of high school, I served as your math teacher At the time, you said that your goal is to get into a good university, but now your grades..."


    "Are you because of your... girlfriend? Ye Hao, although the teacher is younger, I am not a few years older than you, and I am not very sensitive to the issue of dating. But sometimes, loss does not mean that For bad things, you will know nothing if you are not good enough... Moreover, it is not allowed to talk about the object at school, and everything should be done in school."


    Listening to Zhao Yanting''s continuous teaching, Ye Hao took a deep breath, and he suddenly stepped forward, staring at Zhao Yanting.


    "Mr. Zhao. I know what you mean, but if I say that I am completely confident that I can get good grades in the test, even the first in the whole year, do you believe it."


    Zhao Yanting looked at Ye Hao hesitantly. I don¡¯t know why she feels that the person standing in front of her now is not like a student, but a man. The peculiar hormones on the man¡¯s body are pouring into her nasal cavity, and her face is a little slightly red.


    "Ye Hao. I know self-confidence is a good thing, but..."


    "Mr. Zhao, I know what you want to say. I always think Mr. Zhao is the most beautiful and best teacher in our school."


    "I will not lie in front of you. I have 100% confidence in my studies. If the teacher does not believe me, we might as well make a bet. This Friday will be the monthly exam. The next monthly exam I will pass the whole year. First place."

 Chapter 7： Ambiguous betting

    Zhao Yanting looked at Ye Hao incredulously, first place? Not to mention Ye Hao, even those with the best grades in the third and fourth grades of high school did not believe that they could get the first place in the exam.


    Because from Ye Hao and the others in this grade, from the first year of high school to now, the middle and final exams in the monthly exam period, the first place is that name every time.


    "I know you don''t believe it. Since it''s a gambling contract, there are rewards and punishments. If I don''t get the first place. From then on, I will do what the teacher tells me to do."


    "Really?" Zhao Yanting''s eyes lit up. She believed Ye Hao''s words very much. After years of understanding, she knew that Ye Hao was the kind of person who would do what he promised. If she asked Ye Hao to give Teacher Pan apologized and Ye Hao would definitely do it.


    "Of course. But..." At this point, Ye Hao''s eyes showed a tragic look: "If I get the first place in the test, you will give me a kiss, teacher."


    call


    "Ye Hao, how do you talk?!" Zhao Yanting''s face sank.


    "Are you scared teacher? Afraid that I will get the first place?" Ye Hao smiled and stood up, looking down at Zhao Yanting.


    Even if she is a woman, she has something called a competitive heart, and this bet is all in Zhao Yanting''s favor, after all, she ranks first in the whole year! This is too difficult.


    "Okay. I promise you! But if you lose, I will ask you to apologize to Teacher Pan, and be serious in the next class." Zhao Yanting blinked at Ye Hao, she didn''t believe it. Ye Hao has this strength, such a bet seemed to her to coax a child.


    Ye Hao smiled at the corner of his mouth, raised his right hand, and made a salute gesture: "No problem. Teacher, I will go first, don''t forget your agreement." After speaking, Ye Hao ran out of the office.


    "Ding, the task is complete. Get three skill points."


    Ye Hao knew very well that he had drilled a loophole in the system this time. The system only said that he had agreed to the shameful request, but did not say that it would be realized on the spot, so Ye Hao''s kiss bet has already completed this task.


    "Ding. Extended mission: The host must win the first place in the monthly test. Reward: Two skill points. Time limit: within one week. Mission penalty, none."


    Just as Ye Hao stepped out of the office door, a young man greeted him.


    Looking at the twenty-five-year-old man, Ye Hao frowned slightly, but he walked away. He just took a few steps and looked back at the man''s back.


    He knew that man, Jiang Huajian, a physical education teacher in Haicheng Middle School, and the most important thing was that Jiang Huajian and Zhao Yanting were in love, so Ye Hao had never been used to this guy.


    Jiang Huajian, who entered the office, looked at Zhao Yanting at the desk with brows in confusion: "I seemed to hear you and the student in Class 4 promise something outside the door just now?"


    Zhao Yanting sorted out the things on the table and said half-jokingly: "You said Ye Hao, he was going to bet with me just now, if he can get to the first grade in this monthly exam, I will give him a kiss. , He will listen to me and study hard."


    "Kiss him? Did you agree?" Jiang Hua set up the horse to quit, and Zhao Yanting could be her own wife.


    "Yes, anyway, I don''t believe he can get the first place, not to mention that he is only a child." Zhao Yanting said casually.


    "High school students are no longer children, don''t you know that students are very precocious now. They may have something in their minds... those... things, and you are my girlfriend!" Jiang Huajian hurriedly stepped impatiently. Stepping forward, put one hand on the arm of Zhao Yanting''s chair.


    Zhao Yanting put her things away, picked up a few textbooks and stood up: "Hua Jian, we are good friends since we were young, we have studied together at the teacher and entered the Haicheng Middle School together. I also know that our parents have this meaning. But I also said before that we can try, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I am your girlfriend now."


    "What else is there to try, we really couldn''t be more suitable." Jiang Huajian wanted to get close to Zhao Yanting, but was pushed away by Zhao Yanting, she walked outside.


    "I still have classes. We will talk about something next time, and I hope you will pay attention to your emotions in the future."


    Looking at Zhao Yanting''s back, Jiang Huajian clenched his fists, his eyes appeared unwilling.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Nothing happened in the next class, but Song Xiaoyue looked at her eyes full of disgust, as if she was guarding herself like a pervert.


    It was not until after school that Ye Hao was liberated, and he left school with his schoolbag on his back.


    Since Ye Hao left the Ye family a few years ago and came to Haicheng, he has temporarily stayed at the home of a relative of his mother. This was arranged by the mother before. Perhaps this is how you know a child than a mother, long before she died. Arranged a sum of money for this relative to raise Ye Hao.


    And that relative has no blood relationship with Ye Hao. It was just a righteous son adopted by Ye Hao''s mother''s parents in the orphanage. In name, it was just the mother''s righteous brother.


    Bump


    Knocked on the door gently, and the one who opened the door was a middle-aged woman in her forties with heavy makeup on her face, and her eyes were full of contempt when she looked at Ye Hao.


    "Auntie Yan."


    "Where did you go last night? I still know how to come back!" The middle-aged woman was called Su Yan, who was the wife of her mother''s righteous brother. She didn''t know how many generations had passed. Ye Hao called her auntie Yan anyway. And the righteous mother, Su Yan''s husband, died before Ye Hao came.


    "I went to a friend''s house yesterday to play, and fell asleep after playing." Ye Hao casually found an excuse.


    "Hmph, my old lady is too lazy to care about your affairs, just because you are back, I am going out tonight. You burn a small snack, and I am leaving." Su Yan also didn''t care about Ye Hao''s affairs.


    Seeing Su Yan twisting his **** and leaving, Ye Hao didn''t know how much his mother had given them. Anyway, Su Yan has never been to work until now, and she doesn''t know what to do if she is dressed up all day long. The attitude towards Ye Hao was also very bad.


    This is a house with three bedrooms and one living room. Ye Hao tidied it up and walked into the kitchen to prepare evening meals. While cooking, he began to think about something.


    Before, he didn''t have the ability, so there was no way to live here, but now that Ye Hao has a system, he doesn''t want to live a life under the fence.


    It seems that he is going to find a way to get some money, and then move out by himself.


    There was footsteps outside, and the kitchen door was pushed open. A girl with a mushroom head stood at the door. She was wearing the same school uniform as Ye Hao, but the zipper was opened, and the black inside was clearly visible. His tight-fitting tank top, his lower body is wearing a black short skirt, and his legs are wearing black and white knee socks.

 Chapter 8： First place in monthly exam!

    Every time I saw this girl, Ye Hao couldn''t help but sigh. Sometimes people''s genes are so weird. Su Yan is not too good-looking, but her daughter is indeed beautiful and beautiful.


    The girl''s name is Su Xiaoxiao, Su Yan''s daughter. It so happens that Su Yan and her mother''s righteous brother have the same surname, so their family of three is named Su.


    "Is the rice cooked?"


    All the temperament disappeared after Su Xiaoxiao spoke, and the words contained impatience and contempt.


    "Immediately, you can just go outside and wait a while." Ye Hao looked away from his cousin. From the outside, this cousin is definitely of a young and beautiful girl type, but she has a special temper. It''s weird, especially like the kind of little sister in the TV series.


    The relationship between her and her mother is also very ordinary.


    When I was at home, I often pointed and drank to Ye Hao, but because it was my sister in name, I didn''t care about her.


    Soon, Ye Hao brought three dishes and one soup to the table outside. Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s school uniform was taken off, and only the black vest inside was left. The black vest was a bit loose, and Ye Hao even faintly stood up. About about can see her **** that are beginning to develop.


    "It''s slow, you want to starve me to death." Su Xiaoxiao picked up his chopsticks and started eating while holding the phone.


    Ye Hao didn''t care too much, he was used to it anyway, and there was no need to care about a little girl.


    While eating, Su Xiaoxiao actually spoke; "Hey, when I was passing by your senior high school teacher''s office during the day, I heard that you were molesting your beautiful teacher. I am so courageous."


    "What are you doing in the third year of high school?" Ye Hao looked at Su Xiaoxiao with a little surprise. Su Xiaoxiao is also a student of Haicheng Middle School and a freshman. It''s just that he didn''t expect that Su Xiaoxiao accidentally heard what he was talking to Zhao Yanting.


    "Why don''t you care if I go to high school." Su Xiaoxiao looked at Ye Hao contemptuously and said, "It''s your toad who wants to eat swan meat. Just your grades, not to mention the first in the year, the first in the class. Impossible. I think you''d better be your dick."


    Su Xiaoxiao''s words were very direct. After all, the brother in name in front of her was just an ordinary person, and she had always looked down on Ye Hao.


    "System task: No one can provoke the host''s majesty. He walked in front of Su Xiaoxiao with a violent and dazzling aura, and made the same bet with her. Time limit: within ten minutes. Reward: A good luck card. Task penalty: confess to a man on the street. Additional conditions for task completion: the task is completed only after Su Xiaoxiao honors the bet."


    A few black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s head. He really thinks more and more that this system is doing things naked!


    If he didn''t need the ability of this system, he really wanted to get rid of this thing.


    bump


    Ye Hao slammed his chopsticks heavily on the table and stood up abruptly, suddenly exuding an aura of pride in the world.


    This kind of aura came from the King Soldier¡¯s physique, and Ye Hao usually hid it.


    Then he walked to Su Xiaoxiao with a cold face.


    Su Xiaoxiao frowned and looked at Ye Hao, who was looking down at him: "What''s the matter? Are you still angry? Hmph, you don''t think you are still the young master of the Ye family, right?"


    Regarding Ye Hao''s life experience, Su Xiaoxiao only knows some furs and knows that Ye Hao is a downright young master.


    The corner of Ye Hao¡¯s mouth evoked a wicked smile. He stepped on a corner of the chair with one foot and suddenly leaned forward. One finger hooked Su Xiao¡¯s chin: "No matter what our relationship is, but at least according to age. It¡¯s your brother. Your previous attitude was very bad. Your brother was very angry and the consequences were serious."


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s face was only ten centimeters away from Su Xiaoxiao''s face, and both of them could clearly feel each other''s breathing.


    "You...you are crazy, right?" Su Xiaoxiao stretched out one of his hands, trying to slap Ye Hao, but was instantly caught by Ye Hao with the other hand.


    The current scene is like an evil young man molesting an underage girl!


    "Su Xiaoxiao, let''s do this. Let''s make a bet. Didn''t you say that my toad wants to eat swan meat? It''s impossible to get the first place in the whole year! Well, now we also make a bet with you The one just mentioned is the same. I took the first grade in the whole year, so you have to kiss me. If I don''t pass the test, I, Ye Hao, will unconditionally agree to your request."


    "How dare you?" Ye Hao looked at Su Xiaoxiao provocatively.


    Although Su Xiaoxiao was a little frightened by Ye Hao''s actions, her stubborn character was still deep in her bones. She pushed Ye Hao abruptly, stood up and stared at him and said, "I have nothing to dare. Just you. In this way, it would be a ghost to be the first in the whole year."


    "I tell you, if you lose, I want you to take off your clothes and run naked in the school."


    Ye Hao smiled and stretched out his hand: "Okay. Talking counts, high-five to swear."


    "Who is afraid of whom!" After Su Xiaoxiao and Ye Hao finished high-fiving, she quickly ate a few bites in the bowl and ran back to her room.


    Ye Hao shrugged, Su Xiaoxiao had already completed more than half of his tasks, and only the final exam was left. After the results came out, his skill points would be a bumper harvest.


    Just let my sister kiss herself, think about it a little evil, although in fact it is just a sister who has little relationship.


    In the next few days, Ye Hao was like an ordinary student, and there was no task reminder. As for the bet between Ye Hao and Zhao Yanting, Zhao Yanting hadn''t said about it after that time, maybe he didn''t care much.


    In addition to these, there is another thing that surprised Ye Hao, that is, Wang Zihao and Jiang Yue haven''t been to school for a week. According to Wang Zihao''s character, Ye Hao will not give up.


    However, Ye Hao is not worried, he has a system, who he is afraid of!


    Let''s play one, let''s play two!


    After that, until the monthly exam, Ye Hao maintained a calm state of mind, because now the topics of high school students were simple things for him.


    In the course of the monthly exam, Ye Hao took less than half of the time to complete almost every subject, and for the rest of the time, he would sleep there boringly.


    Finally, everyone waited until the day when the results were released.


    Read the lesson early, and a group of students rushed out of the classroom excitedly.


    The monthly test scores of the third year will be separately published on the school bulletin board, and they will be listed from the first to the last.


    Ye Hao put his hands in his trouser pockets and walked leisurely behind.


    He saw a large circle of students around the bulletin board from a long distance, and he couldn¡¯t squeeze in for a while, but he didn¡¯t need to squeeze in either. He stood quietly in the distance, and was concerned about his own score. He has a bottom in his heart.


    Suddenly, the student at the front of the bulletin board screamed.


    "Gosh. What did I see!"


    "God. Who is this Xueba? I have never seen this name before."


    "Am I dreaming, after three years of reading, it was the first time I saw that the first place was not Xia Xue!"


    "Ye Hao! He actually ranked first with a total score of 723! He was more than 30 points higher than Xia Xue who was second!"


    "I remember, this is Ye Hao from Class 3 and 4 of high school!"


    At this time, she still didn''t want to admit that this Ye Hao was the Ye Hao she knew, but when she saw the third and fourth grades marked on the back, she was already standing there stupid.

 Chapter 9： First place? really.

    Her tablemate turned out to be No. 1 in the year? And still with such a high score! Nearly a hundred points higher than himself!


    Song Xiaoyue still can''t believe the authenticity of this score. That guy really got such a high score? Is this really the Ye Hao you know?


    She suddenly turned her head to look for the figure in the crowd, but she couldn''t find it.


    At this time, in another trail, no one looked lonely when he saw a figure from back, with unwillingness in his eyes, and slowly disappeared to the corner.


    ...


    "Teacher. What''s the matter when you suddenly called me over. I haven''t seen my grades yet." Ye Hao looked at Zhao Yanting, who was a little rushed, and when she was about to wait for the exclamation of everyone, Zhao Yanting suddenly I found myself and brought him over.


    Zhao Yanting stopped suddenly. She looked at Ye Hao with a small smile on her face. She said solemnly: "Ye Hao. Do you already know your grades?"


    Ye Hao shrugged, "Well, it should be no different."


    "What''s the difference? You scored 723 points, which is more than 30 points higher than the second place Xia Xue!" Zhao Yanting bit her lip and looked at Ye Hao worriedly: "Ye Hao, you Tell me if you cheated on this exam."


    "Cheating?" Ye Hao said with a smile: "Teacher, how should I cheat? Whom did I copy?"


    Ye Hao was right. If he copied it, how could he have a higher score than everyone else, and still scored 723!


    Their full score in all subjects is only 750, which means that Ye Hao has only deducted 27 points in all subjects. This is a score that has never appeared in Haicheng Middle School! In fact, if he takes the exam seriously, full marks are not impossible, but full marks are really scary.


    So he deliberately made a few wrong questions.


    "Ye Hao. I''m asking you very seriously now. Your matter is very serious. We know that you can''t copy it, but...you know that your current grades are very unreasonable." Zhao Yanting looked a little anxious. Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao seemed to have thought of something. He looked at Zhao Yanting''s eyes: "You think I got the test papers in advance before I can get such a high score."


    Zhao Yanting looked at Ye Hao and didn''t say anything. She meant that, otherwise there was no reason to explain this matter.


    Ye Hao knew very well that it was indeed unreasonable that he suddenly got such a high score, but he could not tell others that he had a systematic existence.


    And when Ye Hao has the system, his future life is destined to surprise more people.


    "I think no matter how much I say now, you won''t believe the teacher. Let''s go over, I think those teachers are also waiting in a hurry." Ye Hao looked at the office in the distance, and he could watch it from far away. There were many teachers standing at the door.


    Zhao Yanting looked at Ye Hao¡¯s confident gaze. She knew that she had no retreat now. After the final results came out, all the teachers in the school were shocked. The principal gathered all the teachers to discuss the matter without saying a word. Ye Hao, the person involved in this matter, was naturally summoned.


    The two walked to the door of the office, and almost everyone''s eyes fell on him.


    There is surprise, doubt, curiosity, and contempt.


    But there is another 50-year-old white-haired man in the office holding a test paper and shouting: "Who? Who deducted the score for this composition. Didn''t I say before, this composition is perfect, it must be Full marks!"


    "Wan old. Calm down, although this composition is indeed very good, but...we really rarely give full marks to the composition of our senior year." The young teacher next to him tried to comfort the old man''s emotions.


    But the old man just patted the table, blowing his beard and staring at him and roared: "I can''t control other compositions. But for this composition, he is full marks, grammar, paragraphs, and even his writing method of each word, and punctuation. I watched it ten times and there was no error."


    "Such a perfect composition. You actually deducted two points. I tell you, if you don''t change it today, I will never finish with you. For such a good composition, who of you dares to deduct one point for me, try it!"


    It''s hard to believe that an old man with white hair would hold a test paper, pat it at the table and stare at ordinary people, and yelled one by one.


    "Ahem...Lao Wan, you are an old senior in the language group, calm down." A middle-aged man in his forties in a neat Chinese tunic suit said lightly.


    "Principal, I can tolerate everything, but I can''t tolerate Chinese academics. What kind of essay he should score." The old man''s tone was a little soothing, but he still stared at the young teachers.


    "That...Principal. I brought Ye Hao from our class." Zhao Yanting said, pointing to Ye Hao who had brought her.


    The principal came over with a steady smile on his face: "You are Ye Hao, right."


    "Yes." Ye Hao looked at this principal, who was also very familiar with this principal. Don''t look at this principal who is quite young. He is actually over half a hundred years old. He just looked young, as if he was surnamed Wu, principal Wu.


    "I think you know what the teachers are asking for you, and I won''t go around in circles. I ask you. Are these test papers written by you." Principal Wu''s tone was very flat, and he pointed to a row on the next table. Completely spread out the test papers, as well as the Chinese test papers in the hands of Teacher Wan.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were concentrated on Ye Hao.


    "Ye Hao. I advise you to be honest, the teachers will still forgive you." Ye Hao''s Chinese teacher, Pan Mei, said strangely.


    The meaning of her tone is very obvious, that is, Ye Hao used some ulterior means to achieve this result.


    "Of course, I wrote these test papers." Ye Hao said unhurriedly.


    "Classmate, your composition is perfect. Can you tell me more about the content of this composition." The teacher Wan was a little crazy holding the test paper and walked to Ye Hao, pointing to it The composition with 58 points is only two points away from the full score composition.


    Perhaps it was because Ye Hao¡¯s eyes were focused on the composition score. Teacher Wan hurriedly said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this composition score, I will definitely let them change it back for you. A good composition score is a full score. They even say cheating, other I dare not say about the subject, cheating in the composition? Who the **** is now writing me a full score composition on the spot."


    While speaking, Teacher Wan also stared at the teachers in the language group, especially Pan Mei.


    Pan Mei was a bit unwilling, but still dropped her head.


    Because the identity of the old gentleman is something they never dare to offend.


    As for writing a perfect score composition? Just kidding, even if a language expert takes the college entrance examination, he may not be able to write a full score composition!


    "Okay. Lao Wan, wait a minute and ask if you have any questions. Now we need to give this classmate a chance to prove his strength." The principal took out a stack of brand new test papers and placed it in front of Ye Hao; Classmates, I think you also know that the teachers don¡¯t believe in your grades."


    "So these questions are specially prepared, as long as you can do 80% of these questions correctly. We believe in your results."


    Ye Hao took the test paper and looked at the suspicious eyes around him, don''t believe me? Well, let you see what genius is today! `

 Chapter 10： genius? Wizards?

    Under the gaze of everyone, Ye Hao found an empty seat to sit down, spread out the test paper in front of him, and started working on a topic one by one.


    Almost all the teachers of various subjects gathered around and watched Ye Hao''s every move.


    "Humph. I''m going to see what this kid is capable of." Vice President Zhou and Pan Mei both wanted to see Ye Hao''s good show at this time.


    But what everyone never expected was that Ye Hao didn''t even stop facing those test papers, and the pen in his hand almost never stopped.


    "This...this is too fast, he doesn''t look at the problem, and this is still a math problem!" a math teacher exclaimed.


    Normally, students need to look at math questions repeatedly, otherwise a little mistake may cause the whole question to be wrong, but now Ye Hao''s speed is like a glance at the beginning of the question.


    "Ms. Zhao. How does Ye Hao in your class usually do in math." A bald head of mathematics department asked in a low voice next to Zhao Yanting.


    "This..." Zhao Yanting hesitated. If she used to say so, but now she really doesn''t know how to answer.


    Those who take first place in a month have average math scores? Who will believe it?


    "Actually, I am not sure about this student."


    He just used a sentence to prevaricate the past, the mathematics director didn''t care, and continued to watch Ye Hao doing the problems there.


    Ten minutes passed.


    The test papers for some subjects have already been written. Because they are only tests, the amount of questions is relatively small, but because the teacher selects them mainly, the difficulty is high.


    It would take at least ten minutes or even half an hour for a student to do any of these questions, but Ye Hao seems to be doing a simple question like one plus one. The speed is surprisingly fast. The test paper is finished.


    "You need to change these test papers first." Principal Wu handed over the written test papers to the directors of various subjects, and the teachers gathered around.


    But from the beginning of the soft discussion to the silence afterwards, Principal Wu looked away from Ye Hao who was still working on the question.


    "What''s wrong? Is there any problem?"


    The faces of several subject directors were a little stiff.


    "Uh...Principal, this..." A chemistry teacher laughed and cried and pointed to the test paper with chemistry questions in his hand: "If there is a problem, then we teachers will have problems. These formulas are simply better than those written by our teachers. All have to be improved, and even... even some of us need to be repeatedly verified."


    "There is no problem with writing history and politics, and he even wrote his own opinions on some aspects of it. This... it is not like what a high school student wrote."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "There is no problem with Chinese. I guarantee that there will be no problems at all with my fifty years of teaching experience." Teacher Wan, the Chinese teacher, shouted directly at the table.


    Teachers of several subjects subconsciously looked at the student who was still writing the topic.


    genius?


    Did they really meet the legendary genius?


    "Wait, the English director hasn''t spoken yet." Vice Principal Zhou suddenly pointed to a group of English teachers still in the corner.


    Principal Wu walked over and he saw the English test paper.


    Unlike other test papers, each question in the English test paper is densely written in three lines.


    "What''s wrong? Is there any problem with his English?" At this time, President Wu had already secretly remembered this student in his heart. Even if he had a problem with English, it would not conceal his genius qualifications, and even a genius would inevitably. These are all understandable when there are partial subjects.


    "This... we don''t know if there is a problem." The English director looked at the test paper a little embarrassed.


    "You don''t know what it means?" Vice President Zhou walked over and said wrinkly: "If there is a problem, there is a problem."


    I don''t know why, now Vice Principal Zhou seems to be specifically trying to find out what Ye Hao''s shortcomings are.


    The English director swallowed. He pointed to the densely packed answers on the test paper and said: "Our English question, that student shared three English answers."


    "Three kinds of English? What do you mean?" Principal Wu still didn''t understand what this meant.


    "It is Chinglish, British English and American English." The English teacher said hesitantly: "We can be sure that there is no problem with the Chinglish part. But American English and British English have not been taught in our class... so... ¡­"


    Wow


    At this moment, everyone looked at Ye Hao.


    This guy not only wrote Chinese and English but also knew American and British!


    You must know that although English is a subject that is required in most schools, there is a particularly embarrassing problem.


    When students who have learned Chinese English go out to communicate with foreigners, they often find that English is not actually that way. As you can imagine, a lot of jokes are made.


    "You... haven''t taught American or English in class." Principal Wu swallowed and looked at the English director.


    The English director said dumbfoundedly: "Don''t say this, the principal. A foreign guest visited our school before. At that time, we prepared to do our own translation, but the English speakers we could not understand at all. In the end, we hired teachers from the foreign language school. Come and help. You said we don''t know how to teach others."


    Uh


    All the teachers'' eyes were shining at Ye Hao at this time. What the teacher would not know, he would.


    This is not a genius, this is a wizard!


    Principal Wu walked to Ye Hao a little ecstatic, and said softly: "Classmate Ye Hao."


    "Wait a minute, I still have something to finish writing here." Ye Hao''s voice was flat, his attention was focused on the test paper he had.


    Ye Hao is just such a person. Once he does something carefully, he will forget everything around him, and even the voice of the teacher''s discussion just now will be subconsciously blocked.


    Principal Wu didn''t expect to be responded so simply by his students.


    "This..." Vice President Zhou on the side immediately prepared to take the opportunity to get angry, but was directly glared back by President Wu.


    "Just wait for Ye Hao to finish writing." Principal Wu smiled and waved his hand, but then he was taken aback and looked at the teachers around him: "Hey, that''s not right. We seem to have read the test papers for all subjects just now. Which subject is not written?"


    The teachers looked at each other and shook their heads to indicate that they had checked the test papers just now.


    Zhao Yanting walked to Ye Hao and took a curious look. Then she covered her mouth and looked at Principal Wu awkwardly and said, "This...this seems to be our math test paper."


    "This...this is a test paper for advanced mathematics!"

 Chapter 11： No, he is a monster!

    When the bald teacher said a word, he felt the surprised eyes of the surrounding teachers.


    He looked at Zhao Yanting and whispered; "What''s the matter? Why did you get this test paper!"


    Zhao Yanting looked embarrassed, and shook her hands together embarrassedly; "I don''t know, maybe it was accidentally put in when organizing the test papers before."


    "Teacher Feng, what the **** is going on." Principal Wu looked at the bald Teacher Feng in confusion.


    Teacher Feng said embarrassingly: "The test paper was actually written by ourselves. It was the exercise book that Jiangnan University gave to mathematics teachers across the province this year. This is one of them. It was originally intended for our teachers to have their own free time. It¡¯s for learning. But we still can¡¯t write a lot of topics..."


    "I''m finished."


    Suddenly, a voice sounded.


    Ye Hao stretched his waist and stood up from his seat, looking at the math test paper in front of him.


    This test paper is really difficult. If I don''t have enough knowledge in my mind, I can''t figure it out for a while.


    "You said you''re done?" Teacher Feng looked at Ye Hao a little blankly.


    Zhao Yanting was even more straightforward. She just picked up the math test paper from the desk, but after looking at it for a while, she gave up.


    Because I don''t understand...


    Mathematics is different from other things, and there is a big gap at every level. Even a professional mathematics teacher like Zhao Yanting, she does not know some more advanced mathematics knowledge.


    That field can no longer be called a mathematics teacher, it should be called a mathematician.


    Principal Wu felt that his heart was about to jump out at this time. He patted Teacher Feng''s shoulder excitedly and said, "Quickly...check the answer on the test paper."


    Teacher Feng took the test paper in Zhao Yanting''s hand, and after looking at it for a while, he looked at President Wu with tears and tears; "Um... President Wu, we don¡¯t know if this paper is correct. We need to send it to Jiangnan University. Let those more professional teachers know it after reading it."


    Feng''s words instantly ignited the atmosphere in the entire office again.


    Because what he meant by what he said was an indirect explanation, Ye Hao''s mathematics ability was no worse than any math teacher present!


    You know, the youngest mathematics teacher here is also 26 or 17 years old.


    But Ye Hao is only eighteen years old, just a senior in high school.


    genius? Wizards?


    Do not!


    This girl is a monster!


    "Ahem...Okay, take this math test paper, Teacher Feng, and read it yourself. After the monthly exam is over, teachers will go back to their classrooms and arrange for students to continue the following study. But here, please, please Please don''t talk nonsense, so as not to cause unnecessary rumors prematurely." Principal Wu immediately began to issue a guest order: "Ye Hao, please stay for now."


    When each teacher left, they all looked at Ye Hao with eyes like they were looking at a baby.


    "Lao Zhang. I remember that you taught the history of the third and fourth grades of senior high school. Didn''t you say that the students in the third and fourth grades of senior high school are difficult to teach? Your classwork is heavy. I think I should help you teach it." A history director With a smile, he walked to the side of a history teacher in the third and fourth class of high school, and handed over a cigarette.


    The history teacher surnamed Zhang directly waved his hand and said, "No. Those are the flowers of the motherland. I am a little tired and it''s okay, but the children cannot do without me."


    Uh


    The history director froze, and the history teacher ran away. Hey, the swallow in his own hand!


    Shift? joke.


    Now anyone who is not a fool knows that Ye Hao from the third and fourth grades of senior high school is a gold, and he will definitely be promising in the future!


    By then, as his teacher in school, how glorious others will know!


    This kind of thing happened not only to the history teacher, but all other teachers in the third and fourth class of high school were suffering from the envy and hatred of other teachers.


    Of course, except for one.


    That is Ye Hao''s Chinese teacher, Pan Mei.


    I don''t know if it was intentional. After coming out of the classroom, the other Chinese teachers kept a distance from her intentionally or unintentionally.


    They heard that the relationship between Pan Mei and Ye Hao was not very good.


    Now that Ye Hao has become a sweet potato, isn''t this Pan Mei just a joke.


    ...


    Inside the office, Ye Hao looked at the smiling Principal Wu in front of him.


    "Student Ye Hao. We have confirmed your grades and there is absolutely no problem. But I have a question, I don''t know if you can help me answer it." Principal Wu asked.


    "President, please say." Ye Hao will still respect those who deserve to be respected.


    This is what is commonly known as people respect me and I respect others.


    "To be honest, Ye Hao''s grades in Grade One and Grade Two were very average. Since you have such a good grade, why didn''t you show it before?" Principal Wu asked curiously.


    Ye Hao actually predicted that someone would ask him this question: "It''s very simple. I find it troublesome. A gold will attract people wherever he goes. It is inevitable that there will be some troublesome things. So I chose to keep a low profile, anyway. I know how many jins a few taels are."


    "Then why now?"


    "I''m in my third year of high school. I''m going to graduate, show it appropriately." Ye Hao said casually.


    Principal Wu nodded, feeling very reasonable, and his impression of Ye Hao improved a lot.


    "By the way, the principal. I have a request."


    "Say? As long as we can do it, we will satisfy you." Principal Wu said with a smile.


    "It''s actually very simple. I don''t want to be too ostentatious, so I hope I don''t spread it." Although Ye Hao showed his abilities this time, he still wanted to do his best Let yourself not be too conspicuous.


    "This is easy to say. Since Ye Hao wants to be low-key, we will not disturb Ye Hao''s life. Regarding this test, I will keep the teacher tight-lipped, except that Ye Hao is relying on his true strength. Won the first place in this monthly exam."


    Principal Wu felt happy at this moment in his heart. In fact, he told the teachers the same way before. This student can be seeded in a prestigious school. If other middle schools find out about digging the wall, they will suffer.


    "Then I would like to thank the principal."


    After that, Ye Hao and Principal Wu also chatted casually, nothing more than something that allowed Ye Hao to study hard, and to say something if he had difficulty.


    After finishing the conversation, Ye Hao walked outside.


    A smile appeared on his face, and he was extremely happy in his heart.


    The task of the first place in the monthly test has been notified by the system, and he now has eight skill points.


    I feel like becoming a monopoly in an instant!


    After that, the moment Ye Hao walked into his classroom.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on him.


    There is jealousy, doubt, envy, and unbelievable.


    Some students even ignored the teacher who was still lecturing on stage, and directly shouted: "Ye Hao, why did you suddenly get the first place in the whole year?"


    "Is it true that you took the test this time?"


    "I''m going, don''t you take any medicine?"


    No one dislikes this feeling of holding the moon among stars, but Ye Hao also knows that these are all given to him by the system.


    "low profile."


    Ye Hao said to the students with a light smile.


    Now the more mysterious Ziye Hao was, the more curious those students became.


    And seeing Ye Hao''s eyes filled with affection, how pleasing to the eye. Why haven''t I found this student so good before!

 Chapter 12： weight? Not heavy.

    Today Ye Hao enjoyed the feeling of being surrounded by everyone. After class, students surrounded him and kept talking about these things.


    Until the end of the last get out of class in the afternoon, Zhao Yanting came to the class and shouted to Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue: "Ye Hao, Song Xiaoyue, you two come with me."


    "It''s strange? What does she tell us at this time?" Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue walked out with doubts.


    "Xiaoyue. I have everything ready for you, and I have arranged things in the classroom. But I think about you or..." Zhao Yanting looked at Song Xiaoyue hesitantly as she walked.


    Song Xiaoyue bit her lip lightly, her eyes dimmed: "I know. Thank you, Teacher Zhao, for your arrangement. I...I will think about it myself."


    "Well. Just tell the teacher if you have something. If the teacher is capable, he will definitely find a solution." Zhao Yanting said comfortingly, with a very gentle tone.


    To talk about who has the best relationship with students in Haicheng Middle School, it is none other than Zhao Yanting. The first is because she is beautiful, and the second is because she has a very kind heart.


    "Thank you." Song Xiaoyue lowered her head, just walked silently, as if thinking about her own business.


    "Ye Hao. I asked you to come here for some things to ask for your help. Anyway, your grades are so good, and there is no need to study." I don''t know why, Ye Hao actually felt jealous from Zhao Yanting''s tone.


    He shrugged and smiled: "Of course I can''t ask for it to serve beautiful women."


    "Poor mouth." Zhao Yanting glared at Ye Hao, but to be honest, she was really jealous of this student.


    I am a teacher who graduated from normal school. She can''t do math problems, but her students can do it. You can''t be jealous!


    In this way, the three people with their own minds came to the downstairs of the teaching building, and saw some large cardboard boxes that were one-person tall at the top of the stairs.


    "Is it weird? Didn''t it say that someone would help with the move?" Zhao Yanting frowned, picked up the phone and dialed.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you? Didn''t it say that someone helped to move it up? Why did I only see things but no people when I came down!"


    "What? You have something? You can''t do this if you have something..."


    "Hey Hey hey¡­¡­"


    After a busy tone, Zhao Yanting frowned and put down the phone in her hand.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Hao asked curiously. Depending on the situation, there should be some items delivered to the door, but the other party was not responsible for carrying them. Moreover, the appearance of these boxes is quite big. Normally, there are not two or three people at all. Can''t move.


    "These are the newly purchased instruments in our music classroom. Among them are guzheng, piano, violin and so on. Originally I thought those people would help send them to the music classroom on the fourth floor of the West Building. I asked you to come just to show them and help. . Who thought they would not move suddenly now!"


    Zhao Yanting frowned a little annoyed.


    "These things are not good to be kept here. Classes will be over in more than 20 minutes. Students will inevitably collide up and down."


    In fact, in addition to being a math teacher, Zhao Yanting is also a part-time music teacher. It''s just that high school students don''t have many opportunities to take music lessons, so few people remember her.


    "Then I''ll move it." Ye Hao volunteered.


    But the next moment, Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao''s figure with naked and disgusting eyes; "As for your physique, I think it''s better, so as not to flash the waist."


    "Xiaoyue is right. These things are too heavy, and most people can''t move them at all. I think I should call someone else." Zhao Yanting was about to continue calling.


    I went and was looked down upon by two beauties! The most important thing is Song Xiaoyue''s words, what is flashing waist, our waist is quack, give us a point, we can lift the earth!


    "Yanting, what''s the matter. What''s upsetting?" Suddenly a man in a sweatshirt walked over, with a sunny smile on his face and dazzling tendons.


    "Huajian. Some things in my place originally needed people to move up, but those people suddenly stopped moving. I''m in a hurry. What should I do." Looking at Jiang Huajian''s standard physique, Zhao Yanting suddenly said: "Right, you can I can¡¯t ask the teacher from your physical education department to come over and do me a favor. If you come, it will take more than ten minutes to finish the move."


    "Well... those physical education teachers all got off work early today. I was planning to invite you to dinner tonight." When Jiang Huajian spoke, his eyes fell on Ye Hao subconsciously.


    I don''t know why, Ye Hao actually felt a sense of hostility in the opponent''s eyes.


    "Then what to do, these things really can''t work here." Zhao Yanting scratched her head and didn''t know what to do.


    "I said, let''s just move it up directly. There are not many things. I moved it after a few trips, and it didn''t look very heavy." Ye Hao said as he walked to the largest carton, inside this It is very likely that the piano is the kind that is played. This should be considered the largest here.


    "I will move this."


    Ye Hao patted the carton and said.


    "System task, move everything here within twenty minutes. Reward: one skill point. Punishment: none."


    The sudden task made Ye Hao more motivated, but a mocking voice came from his ears.


    "Haha. Classmates, bragging isn''t like that. This piano is at least four to five hundred catties, so your small physique can''t move it." Jiang Huajian looked at Ye Hao contemptuously.


    "Forget it, it won''t work. I can only look at the musical instrument here, and try not to let the students touch it when school is over." Zhao Yanting said helplessly.


    Just when several people were considering giving up, suddenly a huge box in front of them was lifted up and moved directly in front.


    "Ms. Zhao, please go and open the door of the music classroom."


    Ye Hao was walking towards the music classroom on the fourth floor of the West Building with the piano in his hands, but he walked out almost 100 meters, and there was no movement behind him. He stopped and turned his head in confusion.


    At this moment, Song Xiaoyue and Zhao Yanting both looked at themselves with incredulous eyes, while Jiang Huajian''s mouth was wide open.


    "Hurry up? Aren''t you in a hurry?" Ye Hao urged.


    "That... Ye Hao, you... you are not heavy." Zhao Yanting swallowed and said.


    "It''s not heavy. Time doesn''t wait for anyone, I''ll go up first. By the way, Teacher Jiang Huajian, don''t be idle, look at your body, you should be able to carry a few boxes." Ye Hao left a sentence. Then, he glanced provocatively at Jiang Huajian, and he disappeared in the corner.

 Chapter 13： There is a kind of cool called "sarcasm"

    Jiang Huajian raised his eyebrows, and he could hear the meaning of Ye Hao''s last words.


    That means I can move around. You, a physical education teacher, don¡¯t want to move a few?


    "That...Yanting. Are you being pitted? The piano in this box won''t be made of plastic, right?" Jiang Huajian looked at the other large paper box containing the piano in the remaining pile of paper boxes in confusion. .


    "This...probably not." Zhao Yanting was a little skeptical between her words, after all, how could a normal person carry a four to five hundred catties weight and walk so vigorously.


    Then there is only one possibility, and that is something is wrong.


    Jiang Huajian grabbed the piano''s carton a little unbelief, but his face was flushed and he couldn''t lift it up, he could only raise it slightly.


    "Huhu..."


    Putting down the paper box, Jiang Huajian was panting constantly while leaning on his knees, shock in his eyes.


    This piano is at least 500 catties or more!


    Damn, how can that guy move!


    "That... Huajian. I think you should move a little lighter... like Guzheng? Or the violin." Listening to Zhao Yanting''s words, Jiang Huajian felt that his face was hot.


    A senior high school student can move the piano, but he can only move the guzheng violin?


    If this is to let my brothers know, it is not to laugh at myself.


    But he really couldn''t move the piano, so he could only hold up a box about the size of a piano in Zhao Yanting''s eyes, and walked toward the front with his teeth.


    "Huajian be careful. It seems to be guzheng, there should be three or four boxes." Zhao Yanting reminded.


    "No... it''s okay." Although there was a heavy feeling on the hand, this girl was at least one hundred and five to two hundred catties!


    But considering that he should not be embarrassed, Jiang Huajian gritted his teeth and turned towards the front, obviously different from Ye Hao''s relaxed expression just now.


    Well, that kid''s hands are definitely not the piano!


    At this time, Jiang Huajian¡¯s only thought that can comfort him is that the kid named Ye Hao, whose hands are definitely not a piano, is probably a mistake, right! This is absolutely true!


    Seeing Jiang Huajian''s fading figure, Zhao Yanting instructed Song Xiaoyue behind him: "You look at the remaining musical instruments here, I will open the door for Ye Hao first."


    "Yeah." Song Xiaoyue had already woken up from Ye Hao''s shock at this time, looking at those instruments with tenderness in her eyes, as if she were looking at something important.


    Zhao Xiaoting trot all the way, and when she passed Jiang Huajian, she said with special concern: "You slow down, I''ll go and see how Ye Hao is."


    "Ok...ok. I...I''ll go up right away." Jiang Huajian said with a smile, and he felt his blood vessels exploded after walking more than a hundred meters!


    However, Zhao Xiaoting''s thoughts were not placed on him at this time, and she was more concerned about Ye Hao.


    After all, that guy is carrying a piano, although Zhao Xiaoting is very suspicious that the one Ye Hao is carrying is a piano? Could it be that the seller sent the wrong goods?


    When Zhao Xiaoting ran non-stop to the second floor, she didn''t see Ye Hao.


    Hey, he is so fast. Carrying things upstairs can be so fast.


    On the third floor, Ye Hao was still not seen.


    At this time, Zhao Xiaoting couldn¡¯t restrain her curiosity and accelerated her pace. Now she was even a little out of breath, but when she reached the fourth floor, she was holding on to the wall and looking at the music classroom in the distance. Ye was carrying the piano and humming a little song. Ho.


    "Ms. Zhao, you are here. Open the door quickly." Ye Hao shouted with a smile.


    At this moment, Zhao Xiaoting''s heart is like ten thousand horses running wildly.


    Although she set off a few minutes later than Ye Hao, she trot up empty-handed, so she was a little out of breath.


    But looking at Ye Hao, his face didn''t blush, he didn''t pant, and the little song he just hummed seemed to be two tigers!


    After Zhao Yanting walked to the entrance of the music classroom and opened the door in shock, she looked at Ye Hao and said, "You... are you all right. Do you need my help."


    "No, just tell me where to put it." Ye Hao walked into this empty music classroom with ease.


    Obviously it had just been vacated. The surroundings were very clean and there was nothing left.


    "Just put it in the corner." After Zhao Yanting finished speaking, she watched Ye Haojian put the piano paper box in her hand Rufei in the designated position, and then ran out without saying a word.


    With curiosity, Zhao Yanting ran to the paper box with the piano and moved it subconsciously.


    With all her strength, she could only lift up a little bit.


    This one is indeed a piano!


    So how much strength does Ye Hao have!


    Could it be said that he is not only an almighty student, or a strong man?


    Just when Zhao Yanting was thinking wildly.


    Ye Hao had already reached the first floor of the stairs. He happened to see Jiang Huajian gritting his teeth and moving things, the huge sweat on his forehead was constantly flowing down.


    "Oh, teacher Jiang, why? I''m out of breath when I move something? Do you need my help? My small physique is fine."


    Ye Hao said in his words, this girl had mocked himself before, and of course Ye Hao would not let go of this opportunity.


    Jiang Huajian gritted his teeth and stared at Ye Hao. He wanted to speak, but he was too tired to speak now.


    After a few seconds, Ye Hao''s footsteps drifted away.


    Jiang Huajian finally came to the second floor. He wanted to temporarily put down the things in his hands and take a break, but the nasty voice rang again.


    "Teacher, would you like to take a break? After all, you are a lot of age, and your waist is still good."


    With the sound, Ye Hao, who was holding the cardboard box, appeared in front of him again, and then climbed upstairs with fast steps.


    Jiang Huajian recognized the box, which was the piano box he couldn''t lift before!


    Is this guy a monster?


    Perhaps it was the kind of unwillingness in his heart that made Jiang Huajian continue to climb up through gritted teeth.


    But this kind of torture is not over yet. Ye Hao is like a small clockwork train, constantly going up and down. In just ten minutes, he has already made four or five trips back and forth, every time he passes by his side. I will say the last sentence at that time.


    "Oh. Teacher Jiang, why are you still on the second floor."


    "Teacher Jiang, hurry up. If it doesn''t work, put it down and don''t move."


    "Teacher Jiang, come on, and you will be on the fourth floor after one floor!"


    At this time, Ye Hao felt a feeling in his heart, just this feeling was so refreshing! ! !


    There is nothing more comfortable than taunting someone you hate.


    Jiang Huajian is just the opposite, very unhappy!


    "Teacher Jiang, you are still moving. I thought you had already left."


    Just as Jiang Huajian stepped onto the fourth floor, a voice came from behind him again. He couldn''t bear it anymore, and he turned his head and prepared to roar.


    "You are endless, old..."


    But halfway through the conversation, I saw Song Xiaoyue walking up from behind him carrying a bag of mineral water, and her face was a little dazed at Jiang Huajian''s sudden roar.


    If there is a color that can describe Jiang Huajian''s face now, it is definitely emerald green!

 Chapter 14： Song Xiaoyue playing the violin

    "That? Jianhua, we have all moved, do you need Ye Hao to help you." Zhao Yanting said kindly, but Jiang Huajian heard another meaning in her ears.


    A high school student has moved back and forth several times. If you look at your own physical education teacher, you haven''t moved yet.


    "It''s okay, I''ll move it soon." Jiang Huajian gritted his teeth and used his last strength to finally move the things to the door of the music classroom.


    He was leaning on the door frame, panting, his shirt was completely soaked with sweat, and he smelled of sweat.


    "Teacher, water." Perhaps because of the other''s attitude before, Song Xiaoyue was also very simply this time, putting the mineral water directly in front of him and walking into the music classroom by herself.


    Jiang Huajian picked up the water a little awkwardly and took a few sips.


    "Yanting. Everything is done, I will leave first."


    After speaking, Jiang Huajian turned around and left. As for the invitation to dinner, he had already forgotten him.


    Just kidding, who would want to stay here after losing such a big person, and would he invite the other person to eat?


    "Hua Jian?" Zhao Yanting didn''t say much when looking at Jiang Huajian who was leaving in a hurry, her eyes fell on Ye Hao, who was leaning against the window and blowing in the wind.


    "Ye Hao, are you okay?" Zhao Yanting asked.


    Ye Hao smiled and waved his arms and said, "It''s okay, just a few things. It''s okay to move a few more times."


    Of course it''s okay! He has the physique of the King of Soldiers. Although he is not a Hercules, he can still move anything worth five or six hundred catties.


    And just now there was a reminder to complete the task, and I was in a good mood.


    "Why are you so amazing! You can move such a heavy piano." Zhao Yanting asked curiously, and Song Xiaoyue looked at him curiously.


    "Actually, there are skills in moving things. If you just rely on brute force, not only is it not easy, but it will also increase the weight of hundreds of kilograms out of thin air. But if you clearly understand the techniques of handling, these five or six hundred kilograms It''s equivalent to more than two hundred catties." Ye Hao babbled casually, acting like how mysterious he is.


    But this time moving things is not without gain, that task is completed, his skill points have been accumulated to 9!


    Sisisisi


    There was the sound of the wrapping paper being torn apart, and Song Xiaoyue had already unpacked a violin at this time.


    "Xiaoyue, you want to try it now." Zhao Xiaoting smiled and walked to Song Xiaoyue''s side.


    When Song Xiaoyue stroked the violin, her eyes were soft: "I want to try, after all, time is running out."


    "Okay. Then let''s be the audience. Ye Hao, you have a blessing today, just as we thank you for helping us carry things." Zhao Xiaoting said with a smile.


    Ye Hao was a little surprised, it seems Song Xiaoyue can play the violin?


    However, people in the graduating class of high school still spend less time on music.


    Ye Hao watched Song Xiaoyue''s movements, holding the neck of the piano with her left hand, leaning on her left shoulder, and holding the bow with her right hand, gently placing it on the violin.


    Although she was still wearing a school uniform at this time, she couldn''t hide her elegant and natural aura in the slightest.


    With her gentle movements, the violin music sounded slowly, very softly.


    ...


    After more than ten minutes, Ye Hao opened his eyes. Although he doesn''t understand music very well, at least he feels it sounds good.


    But Song Xiaoyue''s face was a bit ugly. She put down the bow and looked at the violin in her hand. She shook her head and said, "There is a problem with the violin, and the pitch is wrong."


    Zhao Yanting said puzzledly: "Is it wrong? I don''t think it makes any difference?"


    "Teacher Zhao, although you are a music teacher. You don''t know me about the instrument. Although the timbre of this violin sounds no problem, there are still big problems or flaws when you listen carefully." Song Xiaoyue put down the violin and Lu Lu The other violins were taken apart one after another.


    After every attempt, he shook his head.


    "Isn''t it all right? Or, I will ask someone to come and adjust it tomorrow?" Zhao Xiaoting said.


    "But... I don''t have much time. Damn, I don''t know how to tune it myself... I can''t keep up with it at all!" Song Xiaoyue suddenly lost control of her emotions, her eyes were moist for some reason, and she ran out after speaking. classroom.


    Ye Hao was a little surprised. It could be seen that music is very important to her tablemate, but he didn''t expect it to make her cry.


    "What''s wrong with her?" Ye Hao asked Zhao Yanting who was aside suspiciously.


    Zhao Yanting sighed and shook her head helplessly. "In fact, Song Xiaoyue is very poor. She reads very well, but her favorite is music, not only the violin, but also piano and other musical instruments. But her parents are. Lawyers are very stubborn in thinking."


    "In the past, Song Xiaoyue could be allowed to learn those things, now it''s a third year in high school. They all hope that Song Xiaoyue can be admitted to a good university and follow the path they planned. But Song Xiaoyue still wants to learn music."


    "Their family had troubles not long ago. Finally, Song Xiaoyue bet with them that as long as Song Xiaoyue can win the championship in the recent Haicheng Music Festival, they are willing to let their daughter take the music road."


    "Then sign up." Ye Hao said, "I don''t think she played quite well just now."


    "But Song Xiaoyue''s parents still have a request, that is, during this period of time, her academic performance can''t be any decline, but the music festival finals will be next Monday, and today is Friday. And while preparing for the monthly exam, she must practice. Qin, you know how tired Song Xiaoyue is."


    "Furthermore, her parents obviously didn''t want her daughter to practice the piano. They even gave away the violin at home after the bet. As a result, until today, Song Xiaoyue has to take the bus to the city''s cultural palace to practice the piano every day, and then Come back home."


    Zhao Yanting sighed: "I really love her a little bit, so I took advantage of the opportunity of purchasing music equipment to find a way to purchase some violins. I wanted her to practice well in the last few days, but I didn''t expect it to happen. This kind of accident."


    "And... you know her monthly exam results. Grade 105. This is her worst ranking in three years of high school. If her stubborn parents know that she will be angry!"


    Ye Hao was at a loss for words. He didn''t expect that in his own eyes, he was usually quiet, a little cold and arrogant, and a little arrogant and a little arrogant, the beautiful woman at the same table had such a big secret.


    "Hey. Blame me, if I can pay attention to it when I buy the piano." Zhao Yanting lowered her head reproachfully.


    Ye Hao smiled, as he watched the sunset in the distance, he stretched out.


    "It looks like it''s going to be late to go home today. Teacher Zhao, please remember to invite me to dinner later. I want a big meal!"


    In fact, you don''t need tasks to do some things, as long as you like and want to do it.


    "Ding... the tuner."

 Chapter 15： tuner

    After Song Xiaoyue controlled her emotions, she returned to the music classroom again and opened the door.


    "Teacher Zhao, I''m sorry. I just lost control of my emotions..."


    The sound of a violin is filling the room, very soft, it is not a piece of music, it is just making the instrument sound.


    And she can also hear that there are no flaws in the tone, which can be described as perfect.


    this is? Could it be that Zhao Yanting is playing the violin? Impossible, she shouldn''t at all! Moreover, the timbre of those violins is problematic, it is impossible to come up with such a tone...


    Song Xiaoyue looked uncontrollably at the boy standing in the classroom window with the setting sun as the background. He was playing the violin in an elegant posture.


    The music slowly fell.


    Ye Hao wiped the sweat from his forehead, then put the violin on the table beside him.


    It happened to face Song Xiaoyue who was standing at the door.


    "Song classmate. Are you here? Come and try these violins now. There should be no problem now." Ye Hao rubbed his reddish fingers. It would be a bit troublesome without professional tuning tools, but for now Ye Hao already has the skill of a tuner.


    That''s just a trivial matter that takes more time.


    But he didn''t expect that he would exchange such a skill that seemed to have no effect on him.


    [Tuner: You can adjust any musical instrument audio equipment with your own fingers. Need skill points: three. ¡¿


    "This... this? What did you do?" Song Xiaoyue walked over with a dull face, looking at the violins neatly laid out on the table.


    "It''s nothing, just tuned it up. You can try it first." Ye Hao stretched out with a smile, found a place next to him and sat down.


    Song Xiaoyue stroked the violins. She looked at Zhao Yanting on the side, and saw that her eyes were full of shock and unbelievable.


    After a long time, she spit out a few words: "Ye Hao, you monster."


    Ye Hao shrugged helplessly: "Teacher, how can you swear."


    Zhao Yanting gave Ye Hao a white look, but she still couldn''t believe the scene just now in her mind. A few minutes ago, Ye Hao suddenly seemed to be a different person. He messed with those violins directly, at least for her. It seems to be a mess.


    Just when she was angrily preparing to scold, Ye Hao actually pulled it up by herself.


    "You said, what else do you have." Zhao Yanting looked at Ye Hao dumbfounded. Isn''t this a monster? Strong strength, good study, and now I will repair the violin tuning!


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it yet. Let Song Xiaoyue try the piano." Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue, but he spent three skill points. Now there are only six points left, and it was almost possible to exchange the ability!


    Song Xiaoyue bit her lip lightly, but still picked up the violin and started playing.


    The soft piano sound rang again.


    A few minutes later, Song Xiaoyue put down the violin.


    "How about Xiaoyue? Ye Hao, is there no problem in tuning?" Zhao Yanting said curiously.


    Song Xiaoyue took the violin and looked at Ye Hao, this magical tablemate, there were so many things that surprised him today, but he didn''t know what to say.


    She could only bow deeply at him: "Thank you."


    "It''s really rare for the colonel to say thank you." Ye Hao smiled.


    "You kid don''t be silly. I think it''s not too early now, let''s go. I am bleeding today and invite you to dinner." Zhao Yanting smiled and patted Ye Hao, you can see that she is also very happy now, after all An annoying thing is resolved.


    "Teacher, you and Ye Hao, let''s go eat. Monday is about to participate in the competition. I want to practice more here. At home..." Song Xiaoyue said hesitantly.


    Zhao Yanting understood what Song Xiaoyue meant, but she didn''t have the opportunity to practice after returning home. She took out a bunch of keys from her pocket and handed them to Song Xiaoyue: "This is the key to this classroom. It will be the weekend tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Come and practice if you want. If the guard asks, I agree with it."


    "Thank you Teacher Zhao."


    After that, Song Xiaoyue was left alone in the music classroom, and Ye Hao and Zhao Yanting left alone.


    At this time, the bright moon was clear outside, and there were not a few people in the campus. From afar, you could see that the lights in the music classroom on the fourth floor of the West Building were still on.


    "Alright. Ye Hao, tell me what you want to eat." Zhao Yanting looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    Ye Hao shrugged: "I don''t have to be taboo. As long as the beautiful teacher invites me to dinner, anything will do."


    "It''s over now. Don''t call me a teacher. I''m not very old, just call me sister Ting." Maybe it''s because Ye Hao''s performance today made Zhao Yanting full of curiosity and favor for him. Talking a lot closer.


    "Good Sister Liao Ting."


    The two left the campus talking and laughing. When they were chatting, they found that they lived in the same direction and not very far away, so in the end Zhao Yanting proposed to eat at a noodle restaurant not far from their home. .


    After eating, the two can go home directly.


    When Zhao Yanting walked into the noodle restaurant, it almost instantly attracted everyone''s attention.


    And Ye Hao finally felt the envious look of men that killed people.


    After all, it is really rare to see such a beautiful woman in a noodle restaurant on the street. Everyone will look at this place from time to time when eating noodles. Several of them also showed what is nostril eating noodles!


    "The two are going to have something." A kind-eyed aunt came out.


    "I have a bowl of three fresh noodles, Ye Hao, what about you?"


    "beef noodles."


    "Haole, a bowl of three fresh noodles, a bowl of beef noodles."


    After sitting down, Zhao Yanting looked at Ye Hao who had been staring at her a little strangely: "Why are you staring at me all the time."


    "Because I''m hungry." Looking at this innocent and kind teacher, Ye Hao''s heart suddenly flashed the thought of molesting.


    "You are hungry, you see what use I have, I will come up soon." Zhao Yanting gave Ye Hao a white look.


    Ye Hao blinked, and said mysteriously: "Don''t Ting sister know a word?"


    "What is it?"


    "Such food can be eaten. Looking at sister Ting, I am almost full now."


    Zhao Yanting''s face was reddened, and she stared at Ye Hao bitterly: "I''m full? Okay, don''t eat beef noodles later."


    "Puff. Sister Ting, have you forgotten something you promised me?" Ye Hao suddenly thought of something more fun, not knowing why facing Zhao Yanting, he just couldn''t control his desire Tickle her impulse.


    "what?"


    "It''s our gambling appointment." Ye Hao pouted, with a mean look.


    Zhao Yanting was stunned. Now she thought of her previous bet with this guy. He was the number one in the monthly exam and would kiss him. I thought it was just a joke among children, but... How embarrassed to really do this.


    Zhao Yanting curled her mouth, picked up the chopsticks and ate directly: "Eat. I don''t believe that eating can''t stop your mouth."

 Chapter 16： Noodle shop

    After Zhao Yanting deliberately changed the subject, Ye Hao did not continue to embarrass her.


    "Task reminder: Lessons the gangsters. Mission reward: one draw. Failure penalty: None. Special requirement: After the gangsters appear, the host can only eat noodles within five minutes."


    Ye Hao, who was eating, was taken aback for a moment, and taught the little gangsters. He looked around but there were no gangsters?


    Could it be that you let yourself go to the gangster now? What a joke, how can I know where the gangster is if I am not a policeman?


    However, there is no penalty for this task, and no time limit. It doesn''t matter whether you do it or not. It is better to stay and continue to enjoy the good time enjoying food with the beauties.


    "Beauty. Make a friend." Suddenly, a stylishly dressed man with glasses walked directly to their dining table, looking at Zhao Yanting with his eyes narrowed.


    Zhao Yanting''s face wrinkled slightly and did not speak.


    "Beauty, don''t be so cold. Let me tell you, I have money. You and this kind of man eat noodles here, why don''t I invite you to a big meal." The glasses man stared at Ye Hao contemptuously.


    Ye Hao laughed and didn''t say anything. It seemed that this person was dressed as an office worker, and his outfit was okay, but it was not common to pick up girls in noodle restaurants.


    "Sorry, we are eating. Please be quiet." Zhao Yanting said in a deep voice, her eyes full of disgust. It seems that she has seen a lot of such men.


    "Uh..." The man with glasses suffered from Zhao Yanting''s place. He looked at Ye Hao a little unwillingly. He took out five sheets of Grandpa Mao from his pocket and threw them in front of Ye Hao: "Boy, roll aside. . I will buy your place for five hundred yuan."


    Ye Hao didn''t even look at the money, and said directly, "Are you rich?"


    "Of course. Have you heard of Zhou Group. I work there. I am the sales manager there." The glasses man said proudly.


    Zhou Group?


    Ye Hao has really heard of the name. No wonder this guy is so arrogant. The Zhou Group is not the largest company in Haicheng, but it is also second to none.


    Mainly involved in the retail and food industry as well as the catering industry, he can be said to be one of the richest merchants in Haicheng.


    The salary of ordinary employees working there is more than 10,000 yuan a month, and various benefits are particularly good.


    Just as the man in glasses enjoyed the enviable gaze of a group of people around him, there were also brows thrown by a few lonely women.


    Suddenly, the five hundred yuan in his hand was taken directly, and the man with glasses was taken aback. He looked at Ye Hao, but his hand was holding chopsticks for eating noodles.


    The man with glasses turned his head and saw that his five hundred yuan was being held by a man.


    "Hey, this is my money."


    Snapped


    The next moment, the man with glasses enjoyed the feeling of being incited by money, and his glasses fell to the ground.


    "Boy, you say it again. Who owns the money." The man combed his wavy head, with big earrings on his ears, his hair was still dyed that yellow, and he was wearing that leather jacket with that on his face. Kind of unruly expression.


    He waved the banknotes in his hands and continued to slap the man in the face.


    And behind him are three men who seem to be his little brothers.


    "Yours, yours. The money is yours." The spectacles man immediately persuaded him, without the arrogant arrogance he had before. Picking up the glasses on the ground, he timidly returned to his seat.


    "Why are the brothers here? What do you want to eat? Just say, I will take care of you."


    At this time, the noodle shop''s aunt shrank a little timidly, but a middle-aged fat man rushed out from the back kitchen with a flattering smile on his face.


    "Who is your brother? Old fat man, don''t forget what day it is today!" The earring man grabbed the fat boss by the collar, his words were full of threats.


    "Remember, remember. Why don''t you remember, old lady, don''t you get it quickly." The fat boss hurriedly shouted to the aunt behind him.


    The aunt hurriedly took out an envelope from her pocket, her eyes a little unwilling, but she still passed it up.


    The man with earrings took the envelope and looked at the red Grandpa Mao. His complexion immediately improved. He let go of the fat boss, and smiled and patted the fat boss on the shoulder: "That''s right. You don''t embarrass me, and I am not embarrassed. you."


    "But..." The earring man squinted his eyes and looked at the envelope, and then put it in his pocket: "This number is wrong."


    The fat boss hurriedly said: "How could it be wrong? I have counted it several times myself. A thousand yuan..."


    "It used to be one thousand yuan, but this month it has risen. I want two thousand!" The earring man''s eyes were bright.


    "Two thousand! You guys who have suffered a thousand dollars, we can only make a little money after a month of hard work. You used to cost one thousand, but now you need two thousand. You still don''t give us a way to survive." The aunt couldn''t bear it and shouted directly.


    Snapped


    When a gangster went up, it was just a slap, and the aunt covered her face and lay on the ground.


    Suddenly, the angry diners around were stunned. They all lowered their heads and ate the food in front of them, and didn''t dare to be nosy at all.


    Ye Hao was also eating noodles with his head down and sullen face, but at this time he was chewing tasteless. He looked at these punks very upset, but his body was not under his control at all.


    This **** system task!


    "I don''t care if you have a way to survive. I only know that if you don''t pay, I can let you have no way to survive here now." The earring man arrogantly pointed at the fat boss and shouted.


    The fat boss gritted his teeth. Although many angry thoughts flashed through his mind, he still persuaded him. Real life had already wiped out the frivolousness of his youth.


    "Big brother, don''t worry. I won''t be able to take out the thousand yuan for a while, or you can show me some time." The fat boss said in a low tone.


    Just when the earring man was about to speak.


    There was a humming sound nearby.


    "You guys stop me." Ye Hao was surprised to find that Zhao Yanting actually stood up, her eyes full of anger.


    I go, sister, you can''t bear it anymore.


    Ye Hao started to worry about Zhao Yanting a little bit. These little gangsters can deal with it with one hand, but now...


    There is a virtual timer in front of his eyes, and the number displayed on it is:


    1.35


    1.36


    ...


    Damn it! This time is really slow, if those **** shoot Zhao Yanting!


    Ye Hao''s bad premonition was immediately fulfilled.


    The man in the earring saw that the one who was in his early years turned out to be a big beauty. He licked his lips and walked towards Zhao Yanting with a lustful smile: "Oh. I didn''t expect that there is such a big beauty in such a small noodle restaurant."


    Zhao Yanting''s expression changed, she hurriedly took out her mobile phone, but the next moment her mobile phone was taken directly by another gangster.


    The wretched **** also sniffed Zhao Yanting''s pink phone, with an obsessive expression on his face: "Damn it, it smells so good."


    There was a chill in Zhao Yanting''s heart. Looking at the earring man who kept approaching, Zhao Yanting had nowhere to go. There was a wall behind her, and the other directions were blocked by those lustful punks. Up.


    The earring man slammed his fist in the face of the fat boss: "Get out of me. How can those **** in Hualiu Street compare to this kind of stuff."

 Chapter 17： Time is up, fight!

    The man with the earrings squinted at Zhao Yanting''s body. The bumpy figure was simply teasing the hormones in his body.


    "Little sister, you just told me to stop, right."


    Zhao Yanting clenched her fists, although she was a little scared, she still gritted her teeth and shouted: "You...you better not mess around."


    "Come around? Of course I won''t be around. But you didn''t tell me to stop just now. It''s no problem to stop. But I always need some compensation." The earring masculine smiled and looked at Zhao Yanting: "Beauty, you accompany me. It¡¯s more comfortable to play. You won¡¯t have to pay any money from this store in the future."


    With that said, the earring man also raised his hands to make some wretched movements.


    Those diners around with their heads down are about to fall into the bowl.


    The man with glasses before him didn''t even have a bowl in front of him, and he was still eating food, and he didn''t dare to stand out.


    "Big brother, big brother. Don''t bully other girls, can I give you five hundred more." The fat boss stood up trembling, he already had a fist mark on his face, but he still protected Zhao Yanting.


    "Smelly stuff, it would be nice if I didn''t ask you for money. I even dared to stop me from teasing my girl." The earring man was instantly on fire for this fat man who blocked his beautiful spring, and instantly wanted to pick up the wine next to him. Bottle, but a voice next to him stopped him.


    "Smelly flat, with a **** head, it''s unappetizing here."


    At this moment, the noodle restaurant fell into a kind of deadly silence.


    "Who is he, scold me!" The earring man''s face was very ugly.


    Everyone looked at Ye Hao.


    But Ye Hao himself complained again and again. This **** task system made him only look like eating noodles, even if he didn''t want to move, his body moved by himself.


    And unlike the nervous eating state of others, everyone can see that Ye Hao eats noodles casually, just like eating noodles at home.


    "Boy, it''s awesome. You can still eat well." The earring man walked directly to Ye Hao''s sullen face and patted the table.


    Those little brothers laughed secretly, they knew that this guy was done, and what his elder brother hated most was that others said his hair.


    Zhao Yanting''s expression changed at this time, she did not expect Ye Hao to stand out for herself.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Zhao Yanting still wanted to talk, so she was interrupted by the person next to her: "Girls don''t speak, take advantage of them not paying attention, and quickly walk through the back door."


    The aunt took Zhao Yanting''s hand and said softly anxiously.


    "But, he..."


    "It''s okay. At best, that young man was beaten up, but if you stay, who knows what these brutes want to do." The aunt tried to cover up Zhao Yanting''s move towards the back kitchen.


    "Stop. Boss, I think it''s because I received too little money, or I didn''t pay enough money."


    "You guys go and show me the beauties, don''t do anything for me, I am the first to come." The earring man''s eyes suddenly shot over, and his little brothers also surrounded Zhao Yanting and his aunt. Surrounded in the middle.


    One and a half minutes left.


    Ye Hao was very angry at this moment, but he still needed to delay.


    "You''d better not be too arrogant. You have to know that in this world, there are heavens and humans and there are people. In Haicheng, there are things you can''t afford to offend."


    With that said, Ye Hao also picked up the noodles and stuffed it into his mouth.


    The earring man frowned slightly, he seemed to have heard something from Ye Hao''s words.


    "Boy. Where are you from? Speak out and listen."


    Ye Hao sneered in his heart, finally delayed, there is still a minute! As long as time passes, these guys can solve it with a finger.


    "Want to know, then wait until I finish this bowl of noodles. What I don''t like most when I eat is when others disturb me."


    The earring man did not speak, but stared at Ye Hao quietly.


    Forty seconds.


    Thirty seconds.


    "Boss, don''t be fooled by him. The clothes under his coat are the uniforms of Haicheng Middle School, and he is a high school student." A small **** with good eyesight pointed to the uniform under Ye Hao''s coat.


    Ye Hao suddenly smiled bitterly in his heart.


    Because of school regulations, school uniforms are required no matter what season, but school uniforms are particularly ugly.


    And now it was just September, and the weather started to cool a bit, so Ye Hao put on a coat directly outside the school uniform.


    "Asshole, you are playing tricks on me. Student, are you? I will abandon your hand later." The expression on the earring man''s face began to change ugly. He sneered and picked up the bowl in front of Ye Hao with the face inside. A little and a half of the soup is left.


    But Ye Hao still sat there blankly holding his chopsticks, looking like he was frightened.


    Now the earring man believed even more that Ye Hao was just posing there.


    "Let him go. Let him go, you can treat me whatever you want." Zhao Yanting next to her shouted anxiously. At this moment, she could not see her student being poisoned.


    "Yo-yo-yo, the beauty is distressed." The earring man licked his lips and stared at Ye Hao with a nasty smile and said: "Is she a girlfriend? Excuse me, I will play with your girlfriend tonight."


    "I said, I hate people disturbing me when I eat."


    Ye Hao''s tone changed suddenly, and a voice rang in his mind.


    "At five minutes, the host can move freely."


    Next, the earring man felt a black crushing object in front of him hit, and the hot liquid directly touched his skin.


    "Hot, hot, burned me to death." The earring man screamed. With the pain of his skin, his cry was even more like breaking a beam.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah¡­¡­"


    A few gangsters looked at this side dullly, only to see that Ye Hao did not know when he had already snatched the noodle bowl in the earring man''s hand, but the inside was empty. The soup was all on the earring man''s face, but it was bare. It is these that will not make the earring man make such a miserable scream.


    I saw that Ye Hao''s other hand held a chopstick and slammed it into the earring man''s palm on the table.


    The ordinary chopsticks directly pierced the entire palm of the man with the earrings, and blood flowed down the table.


    "Tsk tusk tusk tusk, it''s disgusting. It made me lose my appetite. Tell me how to punish you." Ye Hao stood up, and the bowl in his hand waved at the earring man''s head again.


    bump


    The bowl was still held by Ye Hao, and a large bag appeared on the earring man''s forehead.


    "Oh, boss. The quality of your bowl is pretty good."


    "Huh?" The fat boss, who was standing there in a daze, did not respond.


    "Asshole, I''ll kill you." The earring man''s face was already squeezed together because of the pain, but he still clenched his left hand and slammed it towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao sneered, the chopsticks stuck in the earring man''s right hand suddenly broke in half, and Ye Hao took half and pierced the earring man''s fist.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    This time, the broken cross-section of the chopsticks plunged into the earring man''s left hand again, and the blood continued to flow to the ground.


    Ye Hao did not stop. He continued to smash the earring man¡¯s head with the bowl in his hand. While smashing it, he still muttered words in his mouth.


    "Let you beat the boss."


    "Let you beat the boss."


    "Let you disturb me eating noodles."


    After a few strokes, the bowl was finally broken, and the earring man''s forehead was bloody.


    At this moment, the earring man was a little lucky, and the bowl was finally broken.


    "Let you **** on your head, it will blow my appetite!"

 Chapter 18： The wicked have their own wicked

    Everyone was stunned at this moment and couldn''t believe the scene before them.


    The man with earrings who was arrogant just now, because his hands were pierced by chopsticks, he was already kneeling on the ground because of the pain in his head and abdomen, looking very embarrassed.


    Ye Hao curled his lips. He really couldn''t understand this system now. Not only could he post tasks, but he could also control his behavior. Fortunately, the five-minute time limit was up.


    Otherwise, if this group of beasts took advantage of Zhao Yanting, there would be no chance to cry.


    "Boy, let go of our boss."


    "Do you know who we are."


    Although the little brothers who followed the earring man were shouting at this time, their eyes were full of jealousy.


    "Fuck you, what are you blind to. Give me, whoever knocks him to the ground, I will reward him with ten thousand." Although the earring man was in pain, he still did not forget to yell.


    Ten thousand yuan!


    Ten thousand yuan is not a small amount for these little gangsters.


    "I fought with you."


    "Open your scoop today, kid."


    With the encouragement of money, the few gangsters immediately became energetic, greeted some chairs and beer bottles next to them, and rushed towards Ye Hao.


    In an instant, the noodle restaurant was chaotic.


    Ye Hao curled his mouth boringly, his figure dodged the opponent''s attack, and directly hit three or four people on the ground like a stack of Arhats.


    Among them, the guy waving the bottle and shouting to open the scoop, the bottle had been smashed into his own head.


    "Don''t do good things, just be a scum." Ye Hao clapped his hands and looked at the earring man who was kneeling there and looked a little surprised.


    "I...I..." The earring man suddenly said that he was uncomfortable. After all, one person killed four or five adults with weapons in less than half a minute, and he was still unscathed.


    Now the earring man knew that he should not provoke an existence.


    "What am I? You speak for yourself, how to deal with this matter." Ye Hao returned to his seat, watching the people lying on the ground entering and thinking of getting up, he stepped directly on the top. On the back of that person.


    "Big brother. I was wrong, I don''t know Taishan. You... just let me go this time." The earring man looked at Ye Hao pitifully.


    If you didn''t know his previous evil deeds, maybe someone would be deceived by his appearance.


    "Let you go. But if you do something wrong, you will be punished. I was out of anger just now, but this small noodle restaurant in this house was so troubled by you." Ye Hao sneered, tapping the table with his hand. .


    "I understand. I apologize. I won''t come again next time. I''ll pay the money back to the boss." The earring man hurriedly said. He wanted to withdraw the previous money from his pocket, but he had chopsticks stuck in his palm and couldn''t fit it at all. Go in.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Hao took off the two chopsticks from his hand very simply and neatly.


    The earring man let out a painful cry, and took out a stack of money with blood from his pocket with his slightly trembling hands.


    "That''s it?" Ye Hao squinted his eyes.


    "The one thousand dollars the boss just gave, and the five hundred are all here." The earring man explained.


    Ye Hao looked at the fat boss aside: "Brother. How many months this guy has collected from you, don''t be afraid to say it directly."


    "This... this... Actually, it hasn''t been... a few months." The fat boss still seemed a little hesitant.


    But the aunt on the side, the lady boss, stood up and shouted, "It''s been half a year. Those who have suffered a thousand dollars have come to us every month for half a year to collect money. Sometimes they don''t pay for food. If you don''t give it to him, he pays it back. Smash something."


    Ye Hao nodded and looked down at the earring man who was kneeling on the ground: "Oh? That''s how it is. Six months, how do you solve this matter."


    The earring man gritted his teeth and took out a stack of money from another pocket: "Big Brother. This is all my money. Six thousand yuan, all here."


    "Six thousand yuan?" Ye Hao thought for a while and shook his head: "Not enough, not enough. You don''t pay for food, and you smash things. I won''t say more, 10,000 yuan. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you can''t give it. I''ll pierce you with chopsticks if it''s a hundred less."


    With that said, Ye Hao also picked up the chopsticks and gestured on the earring man, as if thinking about where to stick.


    "Don''t, don''t. I...I''ll get together."


    The man with the earring shook his head repeatedly. He didn''t believe that chopsticks can pierce people, but he believed it today, and it was very painful.


    He swore that he never wanted to try the same taste again.


    With that said, the earring man knelt on the ground and began to search the bodies of his brothers for a while, searching and searching, and finally found almost two thousand yuan, put it on the table, and looked at Ye Hao eagerly.


    "Boss. You take these money as compensation."


    "This...this." The fat boss hesitated a little, but the lady boss was a bold person, so she took it and ordered it.


    "The young man is exactly ten thousand yuan."


    "Big Brother. We... can go now." The earring man just wanted to go to the hospital quickly. The holes in his two palms are still bleeding.


    "Go? I said you can go. It''s not just about money. You beat someone just now. Beat the boss twice, and the lady boss."


    "I am very real. I have to slap ten punches. If you can''t come by yourself, I will do it for you." Ye Hao said, shaking his palm, the sound of breaking through the air made the earring straight. Shook his head.


    "I...I''ll do it myself."


    The man with earrings could only admit counsel at this time, and he began to slap himself with his trembling hands.


    Snapped


    As if worried about Ye Hao''s dissatisfaction, he would almost catch up with percussion instruments.


    "Big Brother...Three...30 hits are over."


    The earring man now feels that his head is a little dizzy, and his cheeks are full of blood, and his hands have no feeling at all.


    "Go ahead." Ye Hao waved his hand, and raised his foot.


    [System prompt: task completed. Get a chance to draw a lottery, the host can draw a lottery at any time]


    Those people fled the noodle shop as if they had fled a wolf den.


    "Big brother...what shall we do now." A younger brother asked while looking at the earring man.


    The man with earrings looked at the noodle shop behind him with a sullen face. He gritted his teeth and said, "I can''t just leave it alone. But the limelight is relatively tight these days, so I will trouble them after a few days. There is also the student, give me an investigation. Where is he from. I don''t believe I can''t kill him."


    "Yeah. Brother... your hands are bleeding."


    Snapped


    "You rubbish, you couldn''t beat even a student just now..."

 Chapter 19： Beauty Gives Kiss

    At this moment, the people in the noodle restaurant looked at Ye Hao with admiring eyes one after another.


    But the fat boss is a little sad with the money.


    "Old fat man. I''m not happy to get the money back, so don''t hesitate to thank the young man." The proprietress smiled and cursed and pushed her husband''s shoulder.


    The fat boss walked to Ye Hao with a wry smile: "Little brother. Thank you."


    "It''s okay. It''s just a matter of hand." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "Girl, don''t hurry back to your boyfriend. It''s so happy to have such a boy protect you." The proprietress smiled and pushed Zhao Yanting next to Ye Hao.


    Those guys who had some peeping at Zhao Yanting before, at this time all dispelled the thoughts in their hearts.


    Just kidding, I haven''t heard this kid say before, this is my woman, I haven''t seen the result of those guys who dared to molest that woman just now.


    And this kind of fierce woman who dares to tease desperately, except of course the fool just now.


    "No..., no. We just..." Zhao Yanting''s cheeks were a little blushing, she didn''t know how to explain for a while, saying that she was a teacher?


    A teacher and students come out for dinner in the middle of the night? In that case, it may become more and more dark.


    "Okay. It''s fine if the matter is resolved." Ye Hao has been paying attention to the fat boss''s expression. Although he holds the money in his hand, it is almost like holding a hot potato: "But boss, you still pay What bother you."


    "Hey. Actually, I am very grateful to my little brother for you to stand up for us. But... those guys are rascals. They can drive them off once, but they will come again in a few days. Then my shop..." Fat The boss shook his head dejectedly.


    "Old fat man. I can tell you that my old lady has endured enough. They collect money and eat free food, so how can we live our lives, instead of this. Then we will simply move out and not suffer from this squandering." Hotness, perhaps also an outbreak after too long depression.


    "What do you **** know? Without this store, what do we eat and wear. What do children take to school!" The fat boss cast a glance at his wife.


    "Two. Didn''t you think about calling the police?" Zhao Yanting is a teacher after all, so for such a thing, she thought of solving it by legal means the first time.


    "Report to the police? If the police were useful, we would have reported them. Those people are hooligans. Even if we report to the police, how many days can they be detained? At most, they will be sent out for seven and a half months. Then they will come. You¡¯re making trouble in the store, and you don¡¯t do anything. You just order a peanut from morning to night. There is a store next door to us. This is the result. It closed and left in a few days."


    The fat boss shook his head with a sigh, picked up Zhao Yanting''s phone from the ground, wiped it carefully, and returned it to Zhao Yanting''s hand.


    "Young man, girl. Thank you for today, you should leave now."


    Zhao Yanting bit her lip slightly, what the fat boss said really made her speechless, she subconsciously looked at Ye Hao next to her.


    Ye Hao also frowned slightly at this time. He had heard of such a thing, but it was the first time that he had encountered it. Maybe he would pretend not to see it before.


    But now Ye Hao is different, and he is still in front of the beautiful woman.


    "Boss. Since I helped you once, I won''t let it go. Those guys are bullying and fearing hardship. This is my phone number, and my family lives next to it. If they dare to make trouble again, call me. . I will come right away."


    Ye Hao wrote his phone number on a piece of paper next to him.


    The lady boss was overjoyed. They all saw Ye Hao''s skill just now, and it was easy to hit those punks.


    "Thank you. Little brother, I think the more you look at it, the more pleasing to the eye. From now on, I will come to the aunt for free." The lady boss patted Ye Hao enthusiastically on the shoulder.


    Then a voice interjected from the side.


    "That... boss. The five hundred dollars I was robbed just now."


    The man with glasses who was cringing before, stood up at this moment and looked at the stack of banknotes in the hands of the fat boss.


    "You want money? I''m sorry, if you want money, please ask those who **** your money." Ye Hao sneered and looked at the glasses man.


    The man in glasses gritted his teeth, did not speak, turned and left.


    Ye Hao and Zhao Yanting left the noodle shop after the noodle shop owner and his wife thanked them. Finally, they even gave the noodle money for free.


    "I''m sorry. If you have a meal, you still encounter this kind of thing." Walking on the road under the moonlight, Zhao Yanting looked at Ye Hao a little apologetically.


    Ye Hao shook his head: "It''s okay. It''s a big deal next time Sister Ting, please invite me to eat."


    "You little slippery head. Just now you said that I was your girlfriend, and it doesn''t matter how old I am." Zhao Yanting gave Ye Hao a blank look.


    There was a touch of charm in Ye Hao''s eyes, which made Ye Hao''s heart jump involuntarily.


    "What''s wrong. The female junior holds gold bricks. If it''s Sister Ting. Then I can make money." Ye Hao said involuntarily.


    Zhao Yanting''s face flushed, and she pretended to be calm and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. By the way, why are you so powerful?"


    "I learned martial arts when I was young, and deal with these little punks." Ye Hao waved his fist with an awe-inspiring look.


    Zhao Yanting didn¡¯t think too much, and believed Ye Hao¡¯s excuse: ¡°But your appearance today surprised me too much. However, I still want to remind you that you¡¯d better pay attention to dangerous scenes like just now. For your own safety, although you are really good at it. But you are not afraid of ten thousand just in case."


    "I know. Sister Ting, don''t worry." Ye Hao replied casually.


    While chatting, Ye Hao and Zhao Yanting walked to a corner.


    "My home is in the Gaoqiao community over there." Zhao Yanting stopped and pointed to the other community.


    There is a very high-end apartment complex, which is not in the same class as the one where Ye Hao lives.


    Ye Hao was taken aback: "It turns out that our homes are so close. I live in the Huajie community here, just two blocks away. Sister Ting, would you like me to take you home? After all, it''s so dark. ."


    "No, I''ll walk a few steps to get home. You can go home quickly." Zhao Yanting shook her head, then smiled and waved to Ye Hao.


    "Then goodbye." This Gaoqiao community is also quite crowded now, and Ye Hao didn''t worry much, turned around and was about to walk to the other side.


    "Ye Hao."


    A sudden call behind him made Ye Hao turn his head subconsciously. The next moment he felt a gentle feeling on his cheeks.


    "The bet is over."


    Then, the shadow disappeared into the darkness.


    A happy smile appeared on Ye Hao''s face.


    I didn''t expect sister Ting to give herself a surprise attack.


    As everyone knows, not far away, beside a big tree, a figure is watching all this silently.

 Chapter 20： You have the ability to say it again

    Back home, I saw Aunt Yan and Su Xiaoxiao sitting at the dining table and eating.


    "You guy, why didn''t you come back so late? The bad old lady is cooking, don''t you want to live here anymore." When Su Yan saw Ye Hao, she cursed directly, and the rice grains in her mouth sprayed out like raindrops.


    Su Xiaoxiao lowered his head, holding his mobile phone without saying a word.


    "There''s something wrong, I''m late to come back." The good mood that existed just now was washed away by the lady in an instant. Ye Hao took off his shoes and was about to walk into his room.


    "Stop for me. I found that you are getting fatter and fatter in the past few days, something is wrong? What can you do with a dick? I tell you, your current food and clothing costs are all used by the old lady."


    Su Yan is the kind that belongs to others and she can reply you ten sentences.


    If it were normal, Ye Hao would endure it, but at this time Ye Hao''s face sank, and he walked to Su Yan and slapped him on the table.


    "Auntie Yan, I call you auntie because I respect you as an elder. As for the things you said before, I''m sorry. Those are my mom''s money. And these years, I have been cleaning up and down in this house. I don''t actually owe you anything." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    Su Xiaoxiao bit his chopsticks and looked at Ye Hao curiously. In the past few years, his mother has scolded him so many times, but this is the first time I have seen him speak back.


    Ye Hao''s momentum is completely different today.


    "What''s your attitude? The money your mother gave back then has been used up a long time ago." When Aunt Yan spoke, her eyes were obviously a little evasive.


    "I don''t want to care about the money now. I will move out in a few days." Ye Hao said lightly.


    It will be the weekend a few days after tomorrow. It should be no problem to find a house by spending two days on the system to get some money.


    "Move out? Haha. Just you, a poor student, do you know how expensive the house price is now in Haicheng, you can afford to rent it? Funny." Aunt Yan looked at Ye Hao contemptuously.


    Jingle Bell


    At this moment, Aunt Yan¡¯s mobile phone rang. She picked up the mobile phone and looked at it, and she showed a hint of excitement on her face. Then she rushed into the kitchen eagerly.


    "What kind of person, what to say. Don''t be unqualified to pretend to be forced." Su Xiaoxiao interjected inexplicably, then stood up and prepared to go back to the room.


    This little girl is uncomfortable if she doesn''t talk back to herself.


    Ye Hao did not admit the counsel this time, and said directly: "Yes. I am not qualified to pretend to be forced. Then I don''t know if someone''s bet is to be realized. Someone is so well informed. Who, I shouldn''t have to say it directly."


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Su Xiaoxiao''s body directly stiffened for a while, then she did not turn her head, silently walked into her room, and slammed the door heavily.


    This little Nizi, if you don''t threaten her, you won''t know that the sky is so great.


    Ta Ta Ta


    Aunt Yan walked out of the kitchen in a hurry at this time, and she glanced at Ye Hao; "Get me back to the room if there is nothing wrong, don''t think about the mess, my old lady is going out."


    Furiously, Aunt Yan left home with her things.


    After washing, Ye Hao lay on his bed.


    A picture of the system appeared in his mind, the most conspicuous one was the skill point six.


    There is an exclamation mark next to it.


    After Ye Hao clicked on the exclamation point, something similar to a disc appeared in front of his eyes. The thing on the disc was vague as if it was hidden by something, making it impossible to see clearly.


    And a string of words appeared in front of Ye Hao''s eyes.


    [The host has a chance to draw, whether to use it. ¡¿


    By the way, I completed the task of knocking down the gangsters before and got a lottery.


    This is the first time I have won this lottery. I don''t know if anything good can appear.


    "use."


    Following Ye Hao''s order, the disc began to rotate, slowly slowing down. In the end, the place where the pointer pointed in front of Ye Hao was a golden word.


    [Congratulations to the host for three chances to use primary disaster prediction]


    Elementary disaster prediction?


    Ye Hao was a little surprised at once, could it be an ability!


    But it can only be used three times, which is a pity.


    Forget it, don''t care about it, and see the effect of this disaster prediction technique.


    After Ye Hao read the introduction of this disaster prediction technique, he was a little bit dumbfounded. It didn''t have much practical effect for him now.


    This disaster prediction technique can be used on people who are visible in the field of vision, and it can predict some large and small disasters that will occur within the next day, and cannot be used on the host itself.


    This is to see the unlucky things that happen to the target within a day.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Suddenly, there was a cry of exclamation outside the house, it should be Su Xiaoxiao.


    Ye Hao subconsciously rolled out of the bed, and then ran outside, only to see that the bathroom door was half open, and Su Xiao''s exclamation came from inside.


    "what happened."


    Ye Hao didn''t have time to think about it and rushed in, but the scene before him caught him a bit by surprise.


    I saw Su Xiaoxiaozheng lying halfway in the bathtub, with a bath towel covering her body, but the smooth calf and many other skins were still exposed, and her small feet were even tilted above the bathtub.


    "Cockroach, cockroach." Su Xiaoxiao pointed at the underside of the washstand with a look of panic and shouted.


    Ye Hao looked over and saw a cockroach the size of a child''s fist lying there.


    Ye Hao took off his slippers and patted them all at once.


    Snapped


    This Xiaoqiang sacrificed honorably.


    After putting Xiaoqiang''s body in the trash can, Ye Hao smiled lightly: "Isn''t it just a Xiaoqiang, it scared you like this."


    Seeing that the cockroach finally disappeared, Su Xiaoxiao breathed a sigh of relief, but when she looked at Ye Hao, she suddenly realized that she was lying naked in the bathtub, with only a bath towel covered on her body, and Ye Hao''s eyes also happened to be looking at her at this time, falling on her body.


    "Rogue."


    Su Xiaoxiao didn''t have time to think about it, and took the shower to the side and sprayed it towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t expect the other party''s reaction to be so intense, and when that ball of water sprayed on him, he immediately jumped up.


    "I''m going to your sister."


    There should be no one trying to irrigate the body with hot water of 70 or 80 degrees. Even Ye Hao, who has the physique of a soldier king, can feel a burning sensation on his skin.


    Coincidentally, the bathroom door accidentally closed when he came in just now.


    Ye Hao had no choice but to "catch the thief first and capture the king" directly, braving the hot water to rush to Su Xiaoxiao, and **** the shower from Su Xiaoxiao''s hand.


    "Have you had enough trouble!" Ye Hao had just said his words, and what happened after that was too sudden for him to react.


    Snapped


    "Get out!"


    A slap on Ye Hao''s face.


    At this moment, Ye Hao not only felt the wet burning sensation on his body, but also the pain on his face, but these were far less than the anger in his heart.


    "You have the ability to say it again."

 Chapter 21： Wayward sister

    "You...what do you want to do." Su Xiaoxiao looked at Ye Hao timidly. At this moment, she was a little afraid of Ye Hao''s eyes. She curled her body, trying to wrap herself in a bath towel.


    But the bath towel is so big, she did it this way but exposed some places in front of Ye Hao.


    After being stared at by Ye Hao for almost a minute, Su Xiaoxiao''s eyes slowly turned red.


    "I...I can''t do it if I was wrong, I apologize...uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu." Even a girl like Su Xiaoxiao who looks arrogant and tough, in this case, the psychological defense is still very weak.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and expelled the hostility from his chest. He looked at Su Xiaoxiao coldly.


    "Rogue? I tell you, if I had any thoughts, you wouldn''t stay here properly now. Don''t think everyone is like the way you think in your heart." Ye Hao''s tone was cold, even a bit disgusting, he Turning faintly, he walked out the door with his red body at this time, "I will find a place to move out tomorrow. And the previous bet will not count."


    The previous bet about Su Xiaoxiao, although the punishment for failure was to make Ye Hao confess to a man on the street, he was very ashamed.


    But Ye Hao now prefers to do something that makes people laugh at. Men also have their own bottom line.


    After speaking, Ye Hao closed the door and walked out.


    Su Xiaoxiao''s body trembled a bit, although it was just beginning to fall, it was still a bit cold.


    And her heart was also very depressed. The actions she had just now were only subconscious. She didn''t expect Ye Hao to suddenly become so excited.


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at the shower in her hand, unscrewed it a little, and hot water dripped on her arm.


    "pain."


    Su Xiaoxiao quickly turned off the switch, she hugged her feet tightly and did not speak any more.


    In the next time, Su Xiaoxiao was not in the mood to take a bath, wiped her body and walked out of the bathroom. When she looked at the door of Ye Hao''s closed room, she bit her lip and walked into her room quickly. He threw himself on the bed and covered himself with a quilt.


    "I didn''t mean it."


    "And that''s because he looked at my body, and I was the one who suffered."


    "But he seems to be angry?"


    "He is angry and cares about me, he is just staying in my house..."


    "But after all, what I did was a bit too much."


    "I¡­¡­"


    In the dark room, Su Xiaoxiao, who covered his head with a quilt, had been talking to himself for almost two hours.


    The hands on this clock also show that it is past midnight.


    Finally, Su Xiaoxiao pushed away the quilt on her body, with the expression on her face as if she had made a decision. She cautiously got out of the bed and walked out of the room in the darkness.


    Quietly walked into Ye Hao''s room with the spare key, and watched him lying on a folding bed that was not known for how many years he was covering a worn cup.


    The window curtains were not closed, and the skin on his body could still be seen through the moonlight.


    "I don''t even wear pajamas." Su Xiaoxiao frowned slightly, and this Ye Hao was sleeping with only a pair of underwear!


    But the red skin on his body made Su Xiaoxiao feel uncomfortable. She knew that it was caused by splashing with hot water on Ye Hao just now.


    ...


    [Mission completed: Su Xiaoxiao honors the gambling agreement, and the host gets a "Good Luck Card" for the item]


    [Good Luck Card: Allows users to have good luck in one hour. ¡¿


    In fact, Ye Hao woke up when Su Xiaoxiao just walked in, but in order to know what she wanted to do, he pretended to sleep, but he didn¡¯t expect that after a while of wet cheeks, the task completion flashed in his mind. Reminder.


    Ye Hao was shocked!


    Is it her!


    With the sound of the door closing, Ye Hao sat up abruptly. He touched his cheek. He couldn''t believe that the arrogant and arrogant Su Xiaoxiao just kissed himself?


    Under the moonlight, a piece of paper placed by his pillow attracted Ye Hao''s attention.


    Ye Hao picked it up and saw that there was a beautiful and clear text on it. It was very beautiful, and he knew it was made by a girl.


    "This lady doesn''t owe you anymore. Also, the lady was wrong before. I apologize, I''m sorry. ¡ª¡ªSu Xiaoxiaoliu."


    Ye Hao smiled. He smiled and shook his head. Looking at the words on it, there was a touch of warmth in his heart.


    He had been in Haicheng for three years, although in fact he and Su Xiaoxiao''s family were not considered relatives, and Su Xiaoxiao was also spoiled and willful, but Ye Hao still treated her as his younger sister.


    It''s just that Ye Hao was really angry just now.


    But with this letter of apology, I should forgive her. After all, she was young and ignorant, and the situation at the time was quite special. She didn''t mean it.


    However, Ye Hao hasn''t changed the matter of going out to find a house. He needs his own life.


    Kaz


    Suddenly, the door opened again.


    "It''s strange, my slippers seem to be lost here."


    Su Xiaoxiaomiao opened the door mutteringly, and the next moment she saw Ye Hao holding the paper, looking at her.


    At this moment, time seems to have stopped.


    "You... just awake!"


    Ye Hao could hear the voice of Su Xiaoxiao gritting her teeth, her cheeks had an expression of shame, and she could see that she was suppressing her emotions.


    "Uh... if I say I just woke up, you believe it," Ye Hao said quietly.


    Su Xiaoxiao''s cheeks were red at this time, this girl turned out to be awake just now, isn''t it because he knows what he did just now, even he takes the initiative...


    Thinking of this, Su Xiaoxiao felt that his body was even hotter than immersed in the high temperature of 80 to 90 degrees.


    "Asshole."


    Su Xiaoxiao closed the door abruptly after a melody, followed by a series of footsteps and a sound of closing the door.


    She should have just ran back to her room.


    Ye Hao was a little bit dumbfounded. It seemed that those things just made her really shy. He didn''t expect this girl with such a strong appearance to have such a cute time.


    Ye Hao looked at the letter of apology, he stuffed it under his pillow, and then fell asleep again.


    Ye Hao got up early the next day, prepared two breakfasts, and left after eating for himself.


    At this time, Su Xiaoxiao''s room was exposed, and Su Xiaoxiao walked out cautiously with his messy hair and two dark circles, after confirming that Ye Hao really left.


    She was relieved, and then she saw the breakfast on the table in a daze.


    ...


    Ye Hao''s goal today is to find a way to make money quickly, and a place to live by himself.


    But after walking outside all morning, he didn''t think of a good way to make money.


    Robbery by skill? He didn''t go to the cell as early as he did.


    Or exchange for a craft? But which craft can make him earn money in one day, not to mention he only has six skill points now.


    Ye Hao was annoying sitting on a chair by the roadside.


    A beautiful woman with sunglasses and a white short dress appeared before his eyes.


    This beauty is very beautiful, wearing high heels, long hair and shawl, and her long legs Ye Hao said she can definitely play for a year.


    Thinking about it, he started to do it, Ye Hao''s eyes were staring at the beauty in short skirt and long legs, but gradually, his brows wrinkled.

 Chapter 22： Im a hooligan?

    "Beauty, wait a minute."


    Zhou Qianyi was walking on the street, when suddenly she rushed to her.


    Don''t think Zhou Qianyi must be that kind of annoying guy again.


    She knows that she is very beautiful, and no matter where she is, someone will come up and start a conversation, so she hates this kind of behavior.


    "What''s your business."


    Ye Hao heard the other party''s words with a hint of coldness and a feeling of rejection.


    Ye Hao is not the kind of person who would take the initiative to strike up a conversation when he saw people on the street, but the scene he saw through disaster prediction just now made him have to stand up.


    "Miss. You will be in danger if you wait a moment, and you will be... Anyway, please go home now." Ye Hao looked at Zhou Qianyi with serious eyes.


    Zhou Qianyi snorted coldly, the way people approached each other now is really weird.


    "Okay, I see." She casually perfunctory and continued on.


    Ye Hao reluctantly followed, and persuaded him while following the beauty: "Beauty, please trust me. You can''t continue to wander outside now. I advise you to go home honestly."


    Zhou Qianyi frowned slightly, she stopped and looked at Ye Hao coldly: "I''m sorry. I''m going to rush me to meet my friends now, so please don''t disturb me. Otherwise, I will report to you and warn you of harassment."


    Harassment?


    Please! She wanted to help her well, but she actually wanted to sue herself for harassment.


    "Miss. I also tell you clearly now that you are very beautiful and attractive. But this does not mean that I will harass you. I just don''t want to see a beautiful woman getting hurt. I don''t know how long you will You will be kidnapped by a group of people to an unknown place. You think you are such a beautiful person, what will happen after being kidnapped, I shouldn''t need to say more."


    Ye Hao said with a serious face, as if he was explaining something that happened.


    That''s right!


    Just now when Ye Hao used the disaster prediction technique to explore this beauty, he was surprised to see the "tragedy" that would happen after her.


    But now he kindly came up to persuade him, but the other party didn''t believe him at all.


    Zhou Qianyi showed a disgusted expression on her face at this time. She suddenly raised her hands and shouted at the policeman who happened to be passing by on a motorcycle a few meters away: "Comrade police, there is someone sexually harassing me."


    After a few minutes.


    Ye Hao looked at Zhou Qianyi, who had slowly left and disappeared into the street with a dazed expression.


    There is also a patrolman standing in front of him with a serious face, handcuffing his hands in handcuffs.


    "Comrade police, I didn''t break the law, why are you arresting me?"


    The patrolman glanced at Ye Hao, and said contemptuously: "I see people like you a lot. If you look at other girls, you will be entangled. What I despise is you gangsters, wait for me to be honest Go and reflect in the bureau."


    Ye Hao couldn''t laugh or cry. He kindly helped others, and now he is still considered to be a hooligan?


    "Comrade police, I didn''t play a hooligan. The lady just now was really in danger. She might be kidnapped."


    "Huh, there is danger? I think the danger is you." The patrolman cast aside Ye Hao contemptuously.


    Suddenly, the patrolman''s intercom rang.


    "Patrol 017. This is the headquarters, please answer when you hear it."


    The patrolman picked up the walkie-talkie: "Headquarters, headquarters. This is No. 017, please tell me if you have anything."


    "At an intersection 500 meters away from your current location, someone called the police. A woman wearing a white short skirt, long hair and sunglasses was hijacked by a van. She disappeared into the blind spot of the surveillance system. Please cooperate with the surrounding police. Search."


    The patrol officer heard clearly what was on the intercom.


    He suddenly thought of what the kid said just now, and the beauty who left, didn''t he just wear sunglasses and a white skirt!


    Could it be!


    "Boy, you..."


    The patrol turned around, his eyes widened suddenly, where is there anyone in front of him?


    There was only an empty handcuff on the ground, and the police motorcycle parked by the roadside was gone.


    "Damn it."


    "Headquarters... Headquarters. This is Patrol Police No. 017. I just found a suspect who may have something to do with the hijacking. The suspect is about 1.75 meters tall and of medium build. He took my motorcycle and was... "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ye Hao was in a very bad mood at this time, driving a police motorcycle across the street.


    I originally wanted to do a good thing with a good intention, but I didn''t expect it to become like this.


    And just now, the system released the task.


    [Task reminder: Rescue the hostage Zhou Qianyi from the kidnappers within a time limit of two hours, so that those gangsters should not cause any harm to Zhou Qianyi. Task reward: eight skill points. Failure penalty: cancel all skills, deduct all skill points, and shut down the system for one month. ¡¿


    This punishment is simply to force Ye Hao to Liangshan. Without this system and those skill points, Ye Hao would be nothing.


    But through the information provided by the patrolman''s walkie-talkie just now, the woman has now been kidnapped.


    But I don''t even know where she is now. The fragments I obtained through the foresight technique before are also very simple. After all, it is a disaster foresight technique, and can only perceive the scene of a disaster in the target mission.


    "No, there must be some clues that can be used, think about it, think about it."


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and searched the memory fragments inside.


    The van, four masked robbers, an abandoned building, and... and the sound of water waves!


    Zi Zi Zi


    Ye Hao stopped the car abruptly and looked to the south of Haicheng.


    Although Haicheng is called Haicheng, it is not completely close to the sea. Only a few kilometers south of Haicheng is a place close to the sea, and the road conditions are relatively remote. I heard that there are some old-fashioned buildings there.


    "Stop. People in front, you have been surrounded by us."


    At this moment, several police cars appeared from the front and back, completely surrounding Ye Hao''s front and back. Several police officers got out of the car and looked at Ye Hao vigilantly.


    Damn, I didn''t expect them to come so soon.


    Being caught by them now, they would never believe what they said. The only choice now is to escape first, and then find a way to rescue the woman. Only in this way can they be acquitted while completing the task.


    Ye Hao turned around and looked at a gap between the commercial buildings next to him that was only one meter wide for people to walk on.


    "Go."


    The next moment, the motorcycle shot out like an off-string arrow feather, disappearing into the alley.


    The police officers stared at each other in a daze. Police cars would never get in at such a small crossing.


    "Asshole! Let the order go on and block this area. Although we have lost the news of the robbers, this guy must have something to do with the robbers. As long as we catch him, we will get news of the robbers." A policewoman came down from above the police car. She saw the back of the motorcycle disappearing in the alley.


    This policewoman is brave and heroic, with a murderous look between her eyes, and the police uniform on her body reveals her aura.


    Qiu Xueyao!

 Chapter 23： If you dont pay me a hundred thousand dollars today, no one will want to leave!

    Half an hour has passed.


    This area was completely blocked by police cars and police, but after half an hour passed, no one was seen at all.


    "Report. Our police officers have already investigated this area, and they have not found our missing police car or the suspect." A police officer panted and ran to the policewoman.


    "Also... the van that hijacked Miss Zhou is unlicensed and unlicensed. Since it disappeared into our camera, it has never been found."


    Qiu Xueyao''s face was a bit ugly, she gritted her teeth and patted the police car next to her.


    Qiu Xueyao''s face was ugly, even her hands were shaking.


    Jingle Bell


    At this time, the phone on her waist rang.


    That was her private phone, and she wouldn''t normally answer private calls at this time.


    But when she saw the number displayed on the phone, she hesitated for a while and pressed the connection tip.


    "Uncle Zhou."


    "Don''t worry, I will find a way to rescue Qianyi."


    "Well, take care of yourself."


    After hanging up the phone, Qiu Xueyao took a deep breath, with a kind of coercion in his eyes; "Send my order. With this as the center, traffic control will be carried out within three kilometers, and the passenger cars and trucks will be searched in detail. Carpet searches for me in every street."


    "At the same time, investigate the identity of that bastard, and I want him to be wanted throughout the city."


    "But Qiu team. Traffic control and wanted in the city, this requires permission from above." The police officer next to him said worriedly.


    "Special cases are handled specially, and all responsibilities are borne by me."


    ...


    At an intersection south of Haicheng, many cars on the road were blocked because the police set up roadblocks.


    "What is this? I don''t know if this is a downtown area."


    "Hey, I''m still going to work, can you hurry up."


    Because of road closures, the drivers and passengers passing by were complaining.


    A yellow motorcycle and a figure in a yellow uniform crowded in front of the search line.


    "Wait, now traffic control, everyone has to check."


    "Brother. Just let me go. I''m a takeaway. If the takeaway is not delivered in time, I''ll be finished." The young man wearing a helmet shouted with a sad face.


    "No, no. It needs to be checked case by case." The police officer frowned and scolded the young man.


    "I can''t do this job. I was urged to die for delivering a takeaway, and I would be scolded if it was overtime."


    The young man immediately put the motorcycle there, sat on the ground, and started crying.


    That''s snot and tears.


    "You said it''s easy for us. You eat, we deliver the food. You enjoy the air-conditioning at home, we deliver the food. We all deliver it in windy and rainy traffic jams. If it is a little too late for ten minutes, we will have a bad review. One day was gone."


    The young man was crying, but his eyes were full of energy. If you look closely, you will find that this is Ye Hao before!


    It''s just that I dressed up as a food delivery, and changed his outfit a little bit.


    But at this moment, Ye Hao''s uproar immediately mobilized the surrounding atmosphere of complaining.


    "What are you doing, it''s not easy for people to deliver food, so let him go first."


    "Yes. It''s easy for such a young guy to make life easier."


    The policeman in front of Ye Hao became a little relaxed with the left and right sentences of the roadsiders. He patted the box behind the motorcycle; "Okay, okay. I''ll check it for you first. What you put in it is What?"


    "Eat, it''s delicious." Ye Hao immediately laughed and opened the box and said, "Golden Arch, it tastes good. Would you like me to invite you to have a meal another day?"


    "I won''t eat these junk food anymore. Okay. Come over quickly." The officer waved his hand and urged Ye Hao to leave.


    "Come on, thank you, big brother." Ye Hao got on his motorcycle and drove across the inspection line.


    A few minutes later, the police officer stared blankly at the photo of the wanted man who had just been sent to him. How could the smile on the photo look so unsightly.


    "Hey hey hey. This is the South Street checkpoint..."


    At the same time, Qiu Xueyao, who was still eagerly waiting for news, looked at the police motorcycle in front of him, and the man with only his underwear left behind being stripped.


    Several black lines appeared on her face.


    "I''m really exhausted." Ye Hao was riding a motorcycle with chicken wings in his mouth.


    Almost forty minutes have passed now.


    I don''t know if I can catch up.


    Ye Hao suddenly squeezed the handlebar of the motorcycle, and the speed of the motorcycle rose to more than a hundred yards in an instant, and he drove towards the south of the city.


    It didn''t take long to drive out of the city, and there were fewer cars and pedestrians on the road, and the tall buildings on the roadside turned into farmland hills.


    "Hope, that girl is all right now."


    Just when Ye Hao drove the motorcycle over a black SUV, he looked at the two people in the driver''s seat and the passenger seat through the front windshield.


    Ye Hao''s face changed!


    It''s them!


    He began to slow down slowly, maintaining almost synchronized speed with the SUV.


    Because of the disaster footage of Zhou Qianyi he got before, he had seen the true faces of those robbers, two of them were the guys he saw.


    As for the van turned into an SUV, perhaps because of their own troubles, they are not so easy to get out, so they can only change to a car by some means.


    But now I don''t know the situation in the car, so I can''t act without authorization. If they are cruel and stab the lady''s neck, wouldn''t their task be over.


    After following a period of time, Ye Hao thought of a way. At a traffic light, the speed of the SUV started to slow down, and Ye Hao started his own performance.


    He deliberately put the motorcycle close to the SUV, and when it stopped, the motorcycle slammed into the left side of the car. Ye Hao himself rolled two or three times in the air and fell in front of the SUV, with the corners of his mouth flowing out. A large pool of blood.


    After that, Ye Hao''s body rolled painfully on the ground, instead of a painful cry.


    "what happened."


    "Mouse, how did you drive, and how did you hit someone."


    "I don''t know, he ran into it himself."


    The voice came out of the car. , Three men in black got out of the car.


    Ye Hao held his chest, his eyes narrowed, and only three came down.


    In other words, there is another one in the car, so my plan A can''t be carried out. I originally wanted to trick them all out of the car and then kill them all. Since there is one in the car, then I can only take a risk.


    Then proceed to plan B!


    "Oh, it hurts me to death. It hurts me to death. My heart, my lungs, and my thighs. Why do you guys drive? You don¡¯t have long eyes anymore. I tell you, today you won¡¯t pay me a ten. Come to Wan, no one wants to leave."


    Adding to the blood stains on his body, it seemed to be real.

 Chapter 24： Yejia

    "You... are you okay. I didn''t hit you much just now." The man who got out of the driver''s seat wanted to help Ye Hao.


    But Ye Hao kicked him away.


    "I didn''t hit it? I''m like this, you still said I didn''t hit it. And my motorcycle, let''s talk about it, what do you do. Anyway, I''ll just say a word, don''t lose money, don''t even think about leaving. Ouch, mine Legs..." Ye Hao cursed there while wailing from time to time.


    "Big Brother. What do we do now." The driving man looked helplessly at another man with a scar on his face.


    The Scarlet Man frowned and walked in front of Ye Hao, and looked at Ye Hao up and down: "Boy. He didn''t even look at people when he touched porcelain. He even bumped into us. While the brothers were not angry, hurry up. roll."


    Ye Hao glared at Scar Man, not caring about the threat in his tone; "Bengci? My name is Bengci?"


    "Okay, okay. In that case, we will ask the police to handle the matter. See how much you will pay me in the end."


    With that said, Ye Hao began to fumble on his body, apparently looking for his mobile phone to prepare to call the police.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s eyes was actually always paying attention to the situation of the three people in front of him. When he told the police just now, their eyes were obviously flustered.


    The three of them glanced at each other, and another thin man walked over. He squatted down with a smile on his face and took out a stack of money from his pocket, almost less than ten thousand dollars.


    "Brother, I don''t care if you touch porcelain or not, anyway, everyone comes out. The money is used to drink a little wine, all as a gift from the brother."


    There was a trace of greed in Ye Hao''s eyes. He looked at the pile of money, and after hesitating, he continued to clutch his thigh and shouted: "No. Just this little money I want to send Lao Tzu away, kidding. Look at you. I drove a good car, so why don''t you give me seven to eighty thousand dollars."


    Ye Hao is beginning to admire his acting skills a little bit now. If Oscar doesn''t award himself a figurehead, he is sorry for himself.


    The thin man looked at the two people behind him, interrogating them with his eyes.


    "Boy, hurry up with the money. We only have this." The Scarface scolded, frowning.


    "No way. There is no seven to eighty thousand, I don''t leave, you don''t even want to leave." Ye Hao turned his head, he was the biggest man.


    "Okay. It''s not easy for that brother. Bring him here. We just give him some more money."


    At this time, a man''s voice came from inside the SUV.


    Gloomy, with a touch of stability.


    "Okay. Our boss has spoken, this time I will give you some money, get up. Come with me to get the money." The thin man''s eyes rolled, and he was ready to help Ye Hao reluctantly.


    "No, I''ll do it myself." Ye Hao''s expression also changed. He smiled and patted the dust on his body and got up from the ground, but he still limped and followed the thin man. Walked towards the side of the car.


    To be an "actor" requires a professional.


    With the other scarred face, Ye Hao turned his face faster than a book, with a contemptuous expression in his eyes, and then seemed to unintentionally walked behind Ye Hao.


    This black SUV is a six-seater super-long type, but the windows at the back seem to have been specially treated, even if you look closely, you can¡¯t see it at all.


    Kaz


    The door opened slowly.


    "Are you asking us for money?"


    Ye Hao narrowed his eyes slightly, and he felt a sensation of drying on his neck, which was a sharp dagger resting on his neck.


    An expression of horror immediately appeared on Ye Hao''s face, but there was not much panic in his heart, because he had sufficient confidence to solve the problem unharmed for the guy behind him.


    A man in his thirties, wearing a black trench coat and sunglasses, sat on the seat of the car and looked at Ye Hao coldly, and in his hand there was also a black knife 40-50 centimeters long.


    A tattoo can be vaguely seen on his neck, but half of it is hidden by the collar.


    this person¡­¡­


    Ye Hao was shocked, he knew this person!


    Although I can''t name it, I have an impression of this person Ye Hao. When I was in the Ye family four or five years ago, this person was from the Ye family!


    At this time, in the hollowed-out part of the third row behind the SUV, you can clearly see the figure of a bound woman. Needless to say, it must be Zhou Qianyi!


    "Uh...Big brother, misunderstanding, misunderstanding. I...I don''t need the money...don''t." Ye Hao immediately put on a pleasing expression.


    "No more?" The man in sunglasses looked at sneer and gestured with the dagger in his hand: "Didn''t you say that your leg was broken, your bone was broken, and you still have so much blood on your body. If you don''t lose any money, brothers feel uncomfortable."


    Ye Hao immediately stretched out his hand and wiped the "blood" on the corner of his mouth, licking it with his tongue while laughing with him: "This is tomato juice, tomato juice. That... it''s okay, I''m leaving."


    The level of alertness in Ye Hao, the man with sunglasses, has increased several times. No one from the Ye family is simple. Although he has the physique of a soldier king, he has not really fought a strong man.


    So he didn''t know whether his soldier king was reliable.


    And even if Ye Hao was born in the Ye family, his knowledge of the Ye family is only based on it being a large family in Jiangnan Province.


    Another thing is that they secretly have a mysterious organization. Those guys who "killed" themselves before are the people in the organization.


    "Sir, kill him. Pengzi unexpectedly touched us." At this moment, the scarred man walked up to Ye Hao and directly punched Ye Hao in the abdomen.


    Ye Hao half arched his body, as if he was very painful.


    "I was wrong, eldest brother... We are flooded by the Dragon King Temple and the family does not recognize the family... I... I''m just a touch porcelain. I don''t know what you are doing... Just let me go. "Ye Hao said, begging for mercy, clutching his belly.


    But now Ye Hao has begun to think about how to solve the problem in front of him. If he wants to rescue Zhou Qianyi now, this is a bit difficult, because he must first solve the three people behind him, then this Ye family¡¯s man with sunglasses is one for him. Threatened.


    "No. Although there are not many people here, if a corpse appears, it will still attract the attention of the note. First tie him up, put him with the woman, and deal with it together when he arrives at the destination." The corner of the man with sunglasses raised his mouth. A cold smile.


    "okay."


    "Boy, you''re unlucky enough to ran into us today, get in the car and stay honestly."


    The three men surrounded Ye Hao, and Ye Hao did not resist, letting them tie up their hands and stuff them into the car.


    Now Zi Ye Hao clearly saw Zhou Qianyi.


    Her hands and feet were **** with ropes, and tape was put on her mouth. Although her clothes were a bit messy, she probably hadn''t encountered the "bad hands" of those bad guys yet.


    Zhou Qianyi glanced at it subconsciously when she saw another person being stuffed into the originally narrow space.


    Now she recognized that the guy in front of her was the man who had molested herself on the street before!


    "Both of you be quiet, or you will be slapped in the car." Scarface, who was sitting next to the man in sunglasses, gestured to Ye Hao and Zhou Qianyi, but his eyes were still on Zhou Qianyi. Those beautiful legs stayed for a long time.

 Chapter 25： Fighting in the car

    After that, the two people outside the car threw Ye Hao''s yellow motorcycle on the side of the road, and drove on.


    "Uuuuuu..." Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao with wide-open eyes. She still remembers what Ye Hao reminded herself before.


    Although she didn''t know how this guy knew that she was going to die, but at this time the only person she asked for help was the other person. Perhaps this was the kind of feeling that she was a person who fell into the world.


    Ye Hao motioned Zhou Qianyi to calm down with his eyes.


    His hand was constantly twisting there, and he began to slowly untie the ropes, while he was always watching the movements of the four people in front.


    The man who drove may be because of Ye Hao''s "touching porcelain" before, and at this time he focused on driving.


    The thin man in the front passenger seat was boring there looking at the scenery outside the car window, and from time to time he turned his head and looked at Zhou Qianyi lying on the ground through the gap.


    "This chick is really beautiful."


    "Who said no, this is the eldest lady of Zhou''s family." Scarface turned his head and looked at Zhou Qianyi with colored eyes, as if unable to restrain her inner impulse, reaching out from between the seats to touch Touch Zhou Qianyi''s long white legs.


    Zhou Qianyi had disgust in her eyes, but she couldn''t move at all when she was tied up, she could only watch the scarred face slowly stretch out towards her white thighs.


    At this moment, she regretted in her heart why she had to go out in a short skirt today, if she only wore jeans.


    The corner of Scarface''s mouth evoked a lewd smile. When his hand was about to touch his white thigh, he closed his eyes, as if he wanted to enjoy the wonderful touch.


    Huh?


    It''s strange, why are the legs so thick and there are so many leg hairs?


    Scarface opened his eyes, and for a moment, he saw that his hand was not falling on the beautiful woman''s leg, but was groping on the young man''s leg.


    Ye Hao blinked at him, looked at Scarface a little embarrassedly, his face still slightly shy.


    "Fuck." Scarface was about to vomit last night''s dinner in his belly.


    "Honestly. When you get to the place, you can play whatever you want." The sunglasses man said coldly.


    Hearing the words of the man in sunglasses, Scarface was much more honest, but he glared at Ye Hao with a fierce look.


    After that, the four people in front looked at the front with peace of mind, leaving Ye Hao and Zhou Qianyi behind.


    "Don''t worry, I will save you later."


    Zhou Qianyi suddenly opened her eyes, and looked at Zhou Qianyi who was next to her in disbelief. Perhaps because of the close relationship, she could even feel the other person''s breathing.


    But now these are not the key points. Zhou Qianyi was surprised to see that the tape on Ye Hao''s mouth was half-covered, and the body on the arms and feet had been loosened, but it was not completely untied to cover up.


    While watching the situation of the four people in front of him, Ye Hao quietly loosened the rope on Zhou Qianyi¡¯s arm, and put it in Zhou Qianyi¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Hush. If you want to survive, just listen to me. I''ll open the back cover of the car by chance and push you down."


    "When the time comes, you will run desperately and never look back."


    Zhou Qianyi blinked at Ye Hao, as if she was asking Ye Hao what to do.


    "Don''t worry about me, I will deal with these people, you just need to take care of yourself." After Ye Hao finished speaking, he began to wait for the opportunity.


    And Zhou Qianyi stayed there still obediently.


    And now the task time is less than twenty minutes left.


    Suddenly, a galloping electric car drove in front of the car, causing the SUV driver to slam on the brakes, but fortunately, he reacted much faster in the previous incident and did not crash.


    "I''m going to his uncle. Now people drive no matter how they drive. I really want to hit him like this." The driver shouted uncomfortably.


    This is the time!


    At this time everyone''s attention was on what happened just now, and Ye Hao kicked directly on the rear cover.


    bump


    The rear car cover popped open. Although Zhou Qianyi knew the plan in advance, she still looked at Ye Hao in surprise at this time, but she didn''t have much time to be surprised because her body was thrown out the next moment.


    "Run, don''t look back."


    After Zhou Qianyi''s body was thrown out of the car, she rolled a few times on the ground, her clothes were scratched in several places, and blood stains appeared on her white thighs, but she couldn''t take care of it, so she quickly solved it. Open the loose rope on your hand, and then untie the rope on your feet.


    When she tore the tape from her mouth, she took a look at the black SUV that was still galloping, bit her lip lightly, turned and started running wildly.


    ...


    "Damn it."


    The voice behind him made the man with sunglasses react for the first time.


    But the next moment he felt his tie being pulled heavily, and a feeling of suffocation filled his head.


    "You are very unprofessional, and you even wore a tie when you came out to do things." Ye Hao''s voice came from his ears, and another scarred man next to him, when he reacted, a shoe greeted his head. shadow.


    The huge impact directly hit his head on the glass, and the whole head smashed the glass and exposed it out of the car window.


    "I''m going to your brother-in-law." The thin man in the passenger seat slammed at Ye Hao''s door.


    Ye Hao narrowed his eyes, and sat directly on the second row of seats on one side of his body, and then wrapped the thin man''s arm with Scar Man''s tie.


    At the same time, he kicked the car door beside the man with sunglasses and pushed out the man with sunglasses, who was **** by the tie. Suddenly, most of the man with sunglasses was exposed outside the door.


    Because of his arms tied, most of the thin man''s body was directly pulled out, and he didn''t dare to break away from the tie on his arm at this time, because once he broke free, the man with sunglasses might fall out.


    "Mouse, stop."


    The thin man gritted his teeth and pulled on the tie of the man in sunglasses while shouting.


    "Oh... I... I know."


    The driver mouse hurriedly stepped on the brake, but the next moment he felt a huge pain in his left leg, and the brake he stepped on was released.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "Give you a chicken leg." Ye Hao slapped the mouse''s face, and saw that a chicken thigh bone was inserted on the mouse''s left leg at this time. The chicken thigh bone was at least four or five centimeters deep, and the blood was already red. Up his pants.


    "You or him. Lao Tzu fights with you."


    "I killed you." At the same time, the thin man leaning on his side and his head hit the scar face outside the car window, and at the same time drew a pistol and aimed at Ye Hao in the middle.


    Ye Hao trembled, he didn''t expect that they still had guns.


    Because of the narrow space in the car, Ye Hao had no time to dodge the two guns. He hit the steering wheel in the mouse''s hand with a fierce heart.


    The car made a 90-degree turn and immediately planted towards the field with a drop of almost three to four meters beside the road.


    At the same time, two gunshots sounded here, breaking the calm here.

 Chapter 26： Beauty police

    The black SUV plunged into the field in an upside-down posture.


    After a few minutes.


    A somewhat embarrassed figure crawled out of the rear cover.


    "I''ll go to him, there are still guns in these people''s hands." Ye Hao panted heavily and sat in the field. He was really scared to death at that moment.


    Fortunately, he reacted quickly. He moved the steering wheel for the first time, causing the car to lose control and plunge into the field. Otherwise, there would be a gunfight in such a narrow space. Even if Ye Hao''s skill is good, his life is in danger, at least he will be injured.


    "You... who are you..."


    A faint voice came from the right side of the car.


    Ye Hao reluctantly stood up and looked over carefully.


    I saw that half of the man with sunglasses was stuck in the car door at this time, and his lower body was completely bloody, and his body was lying there in a posture that science could not describe, but he still had a breath, coughing up blood while watching from the corner of his eyes. Ye Hao.


    "Tsk tusk tusk... it hurts just to look at it." Ye Hao couldn''t bear to look directly at this scene, but just in case he stuck in the car through the broken window and looked at it.


    The mouse in the driver''s seat fell silently on the airbag. His neck had already rotated 360 degrees, which should have been caused by squeezing when he fell just now.


    The thin man in the passenger seat was a bit unlucky. A bullet hole in the center of his brow should have been shot from the scarred pistol.


    And that scarred face was lucky, except for the glass shards all over his body, there was no fatal injury, but his hairy thighs lay in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao kicked it when he went up.


    "I told you to touch my legs. I don''t want to get involved. His sister''s girl has never touched my legs. The first time you touched my legs, I will have to take several baths when I go back."


    After vomiting a bit, he looked at the man in sunglasses who was still staring at him, but he didn''t know where the sunglasses had been thrown away.


    "Don''t stare at me, I''m still curious about how one of you from the Ye family came to Haicheng to do kidnapping. The Ye family won''t be reduced to relying on kidnapping to mess around now."


    Confirming that there is no danger, Ye Hao also sat on the ground again, looking at the man with sunglasses on the side.


    At this moment, the eyes of the man in sunglasses were full of surprise. He wanted to move, but a lot of blood flowed out of his body.


    "You... how do you know that I am... I am from the Ye family... you... who are you?"


    "Who am I? My name is Ye Hao." Ye Hao smiled and said his name, but the man in sunglasses still had a puzzled expression.


    Ye Hao laughed at himself, the illegitimate son of the Ye family was so unfamiliar, anyhow he had lived in the Ye family for more than ten years.


    "The youngest child of the Ye family is the illegitimate child."


    Hearing Ye Hao''s explanation, the face of the man in sunglasses suddenly changed: "No...impossible, you are not dead, the second team should have killed you."


    He had never seen Ye Hao''s appearance, after all, who would care about the appearance of an illegitimate child.


    Ye Hao''s face sank. He patted the man with sunglasses on the face and said with a sneer: "Kill me? Actually, I also have a lot of questions to ask you, what do you want to do. Three years have passed, why? Suddenly want to kill me!"


    "Cough cough..." The man in sunglasses coughed out a large pool of blood. He was silent for a moment, and then laughed and said: "Boy...I don''t know how you survived. If you don''t mix this matter... ¡­Maybe you can live longer. But¡­you get in, my¡­my companion soon¡­will find out the news that you¡¯re still alive¡­then¡­"


    Before he finished speaking, the man in sunglasses lost his movement.


    Ye Hao stretched out his hand and pressed it on the throat of the man with sunglasses, there was no breath.


    "Ye Family? Why is it that three years have passed, the Ye Family''s movements have become louder, although they have a black background, but they have not done this kind of kidnapping." Ye Hao frowned and meditated there.


    But then a noise rang in his mind.


    [It''s two hours. The hostages are safe, the host completes the task and gains eight skill points. ¡¿


    Eight mission points.


    Ye Hao raised his head. Although it was a bit unlucky this time, at least he had a good harvest.


    Calculate what you have now.


    Fourteen skill points, a good luck card, and a disaster prediction technique that can be used twice.


    "The suspect''s vehicle was found."


    "Enclosed."


    "be careful."


    Suddenly, there was a sound of footsteps all around, and then a group of heavily armed police surrounded the three floors and the three outside.


    "Raise your hand, raise your hand."


    Hollow muzzles pointed at Ye Hao''s head.


    Ye Hao held up his hands helplessly, and the next moment a beautiful figure rushed over and pressed Ye Hao to the frame of the car.


    His hands were also handcuffed.


    "I declare that you have been arrested..." This was a woman''s voice, Ye Hao could still feel the gentle touch behind him, he did not choose to resist, after all, now he has done everything he can do.


    ...


    eight pm.


    The Interrogation Room of the Interpol Team of Haicheng Police Station.


    A super bright lamp shone on the young man who was leaning against the handcuffs.


    "Hey, with such a bright light, be careful I sue you to abuse minors." Ye Hao squinted and shouted.


    "You are 18 years old this year, you are not a minor." Qiu Xueyao sat directly on the interrogation table in front of Ye Hao, her beautiful legs in black stockings dangling in front of Ye Hao.


    "Even if I am not a minor. You can''t treat a three-good boy who helped you solve the case and acted bravely." Ye Hao curled his lips and said, since he was arrested, he was sent to this interrogation room and was back and forth by the woman in front of him. I didn''t know how many times I went back to the interrogation.


    "Robbery of police motorcycles and takeaways are not things done by brave people. And in that black SUV, three of the four people died on the spot, and one was still rescued in the hospital. I want to know where you are on the car. What happened?" Qiu Xueyao forced to ask Ye Hao.


    "Beauty, you have asked this question several times. My answer is still the same. At that time, I wanted to save people, so I made the previous actions. I apologize for those actions. As for what happened on the car, the bad guys. I don¡¯t know why there was a dispute, and some people took out guns, but in the end the car was suddenly planted into the farmland. I was lucky and there was nothing wrong.¡±


    Ye Hao shrugged: "That''s how things are."


    "Do you think I would believe it, I tell you, you''d better tell you honestly, otherwise, after the surviving suspect wakes up, maybe we will ask some interesting things." Although Qiu Xueyao was serious, But her legs were still swaying constantly there.


    Ye Hao subconsciously stared at those black silk legs and chuckled slightly; "Then I ask the police sister, what do you think the facts are like?"


    Qiu Xueyao picked up a file next to her, and a light flashed in her eyes.


    "Before the incident happened, our patrol officer happened to meet you who were harassing the hostage. It is very likely that you were stepping on the spot, but you did not expect that you happened to run into our patrol officer. In the end, you ran away and hijacked the car."


    "right."

 Chapter 27： Use good luck card!

    Pop pop


    Ye Hao smiled and clapped his hands, and said admiringly: "Comrade Police, it''s your imagination. I think you are wasting your talent if you don''t become a novelist."


    "Stop talking nonsense, I advise you to be honest."


    Qiu Xueyao jumped off the table, walked in front of Ye Hao, suddenly lifted her right foot and stepped on the chair where Ye Hao was sitting, exactly between Ye Hao''s legs!


    "I''m going, are you a lunatic?" Ye Hao looked at the black silk legs and the black high heels, although this scene was very tempting.


    But at this moment it is very deadly! Because it was only a few centimeters away, his brother was about to "say goodbye" to him.


    "If you don''t tell me honestly, I will let you know what a real lunatic is." Qiu Xueyao bent over and stared at Ye Hao''s eyes in a daze, as if looking at a prey in his palm.


    Ye Hao cried out in his heart that it was not good. He thought he would be fine after saving people with good intentions, but he never expected that he would meet this crazy woman in front of him.


    But now he has 13 points of skill points, which can be exchanged for some abilities for escape, but that is not the result that Ye Hao wants. Once he chooses to escape, he will probably not be able to live a fair life. It''s under the sun.


    At that time, your name and profile picture might become one of the pursuit of fugitives online.


    and many more¡­¡­


    Good luck card!


    In Ye Hao''s mind, he thought of something he once got, and this was the only thing the system rewarded him.


    The effect is also very simple, that is, the user will be very lucky within an hour!


    Although I don''t know the extent of this good luck, there is no other way. Forget it, just use it to prevent unnecessary trouble.


    [Use a good luck card. Good luck time limit: 59:59. ¡¿


    After using the Lucky Card, there was no significant change in the surroundings, and the woman in front of her still stared at her with a serious expression.


    It seems that this good luck card should take some time, but I can''t rely solely on this thing, I also need to make some efforts.


    "Comrade police, whether you are right or not, let''s put it aside first, let me tell you the evidence that can prove my innocence. First: You should find out my identity, only from Haicheng Middle School. A student, do you think a student will participate in this kind of robbery?"


    "Second: I think you should ask about the testimony of the hostage lady before interrogating me."


    "Okay. That''s all I have to say."


    After speaking, Ye Hao just said I was like this, leaning on the seat with an expression of whatever you like.


    "You are right, but the hostage lady is treating the wound in the hospital. And I also have your most suspicious evidence now. One of the suspects, the driver, has a chicken skeleton in his left leg and his feet are inserted. Go in four or five centimeters, and most people can''t get in at all."


    "There are also the dead man sitting in the back seat and the man in the passenger seat. There are obvious signs of fighting and pulling on them, and there are your fingerprints on them. It is impossible for ordinary people to have the ability to fight gangsters. ."


    "The most important point. The man whose neck is tied in a suit and tie is tied in a special way. Only special forces or people with special training can do it. Most people don''t! And the position tied him. The neck is only tied from the back, how do you explain this."


    "As for what you said you are a student, huh, I have never believed in those materials in this era."


    Qiu Xueyao had that kind of conclusive tone in every word.


    I go, this woman is observing very carefully.


    Ye Hao was a little confused now, and he subconsciously used those when he started his own hands. These were the instinctive reactions of the king''s physique, and of course ordinary people couldn''t do it.


    "I advise you to think about it, otherwise..."


    Qiu Xueyao was talking. Suddenly she felt her feet empty when she was stepping on the chair, and she threw herself forward, directly touching Ye Hao''s face.


    Guru


    Ye Hao swallowed, my God!


    This sexual blessing also came too suddenly, is this the good luck of the good luck card?


    I like!


    "Asshole."


    The blushing Qiu Xueyao pushed Ye Hao away abruptly, stepped back for several steps, and covered her chest.


    "Hey, I''m **** by you, so you rushed up on your own." Ye Hao raised his eyebrows, but there was a nostalgic expression on his face.


    "You..." Qiu Xueyao saw the stool under Ye Hao. The place she had stepped on just now broke a piece and fell to the ground. This caused Qiu Xueyao to suddenly lose her weight and rush towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled secretly in his heart. He didn''t expect that this good luck card was not only good luck, but also Yan Fu.


    Jingle Bell


    Suddenly, an angry Qiu Xueyao was thinking about how to "punish" this **** bastard, her mobile phone rang.


    "I''ll clean up you later." Qiu Xueyao glared at Ye Hao, then picked up her mobile phone.


    "Hey."


    "Xue Yao, how are things going." An old woman''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Because the interrogation room is narrow and closed and quiet, and the physique and hearing of King Ye Haobing is better, you can also hear the voice on the phone.


    "What''s the matter?" Qiu Xueyao replied subconsciously.


    "Qiu Xueyao, don¡¯t you forget? Today, I arranged for you to go on a blind date. Wouldn¡¯t you run me back to the police station to work overtime again? I can tell you that the person introduced to you this time is very good, if You messed up for me. I have discussed with your dad and let you move back home immediately."


    Suddenly Qiu Xueyao felt that her mind was much clearer.


    Moving home?


    Just kidding, I finally ran out to rent a house outside!


    "That...Mom. How could I work overtime at the police station, I...I." Qiu Xueyao rolled her eyes and immediately thought of something: "Mom, I''m actually having dinner with my boyfriend right now. As for the blind date. I think it''s fine.


    "Boyfriend? What boyfriend! Didn''t you say you don''t have a boyfriend before." The old woman''s voice was full of suspicion.


    Qiu Xueyao immediately said: "This girl always has a little secret. The main reason is that my boyfriend is too ordinary, so I am embarrassed to introduce it to you. I am having dinner with him now, and I will talk to him if I have something to do."


    "Really? Are you really having dinner with your boyfriend? Mom tells you, I don''t mind that your boyfriend is ordinary. As long as you have a stable job, your character can be..." The voice on the other end of the phone suddenly filled To be happy is like something good has happened.


    "Okay, okay. I''ll introduce it to you the next day, and I''ll hang up if it''s okay."


    Qiu Xueyao breathed a sigh of relief, and finally passed the blunder.


    "Let that man speak."


    Just when Qiu Xueyao was about to hang up, a calm voice suddenly came from the other end of the phone.


    Damn it! That old man is beside him! Sure enough, he is a veteran police officer, so vigilant!


    Qiu Xueyao secretly cried out, where is he in the restaurant now, if he let the old man know that he didn''t go to the appointment, he would rush to the place where he rented tonight and tie himself back.


    But now where are I going to find a boyfriend, and I can''t let my colleagues know that I still need to find a man on a blind date!


    Qiu Xueyao''s eyes fell on Ye Hao.


    "Parents, wait a moment. I will let him answer the phone."


    Qiu Xueyao covered the handset of the phone and walked to Ye Hao''s side with a cold face: "Do me a favor and pretend to be my blind date."


    "No help."


    Ye Hao closed his eyes and answered indifferently.


    A black line appeared on Qiu Xueyao''s face.


    "Are you going to help?"


    "Excuse me, I am the identity of the suspect now, it is not suitable to pretend to be the police sister your blind date."


    Qiu Xueyao leaned against Ye Hao with a sullen face, and she reached out to Ye Hao''s waist; "Boy, don''t know what is good or bad, you just took advantage of my old lady, you thought it was for nothing. If you help me, it''s okay, Don''t help me...hehehehe..."


    "Okay, okay. Who calls me a good person, but this time, I am not the kind of casual person."

 Chapter 28： Zhou Group!

    Qiu Xueyao resisted the anger in her heart, gritted her teeth and picked up her mobile phone and said in a low voice: "Answer the call. Remember, look at my mouth."


    "You ate garlic, bad breath. Don''t look at it."


    Qiu Xueyao really wanted to hit it with a fist. Even though he had eaten garlic, he still cleaned it up properly!


    But seeing that Ye Hao had already picked up the phone, she still suppressed her inner anger.


    "Hey, uncle and auntie." When Ye Hao answered the phone, his voice was much calmer.


    "Hello, hello. I''m Xueyao''s mother, and Xueyao from my family didn''t bother you." The voice of the old woman was still on the other end of the phone.


    "Trouble, it is necessary. Auntie, I can tell you. Xueyao is so edible, I''m tired... Xueyao, why are you stealing my chicken legs again."


    Qiu Xueyao''s face turned pale when she heard Ye Hao''s words.


    This kid didn''t play the cards according to the routine, and it was over. Mom and Dad will definitely come to find himself, and his free life will end.


    The phone hesitated for a while, and Xue Yao''s mother chuckled: "Oh. This girl is so real. Ask her to be more elegant outside, but she won''t listen."


    "Auntie, I¡¯m so straightforward. Don¡¯t mind. Although I didn¡¯t talk with Xueyao for a long time, it¡¯s too late to meet each other. In fact, I really like a girl who can eat like this, with a real personality. Scallion buns, easy to raise!"


    "Hahaha, the young man can really talk, let me tell you, my Xueyao..."


    Ye Hao''s words were just one set of things, and he was chatting with Xue Yao''s mother on the other end of the phone all at once, making Xue Yao''s mother laugh from time to time.


    People who don''t know can''t see that this is acting at this time, it feels like a future son-in-law is really talking to the mother-in-law.


    Qiu Xueyao who was next to him was stunned for a while. As for the mouth shape, he had long been left behind.


    Ten minutes have passed without knowing it.


    "Okay, okay. You''ve talked enough, and we have to continue the trial... continue to eat, the food will be cold if you don''t eat." Qiu Xueyao rolled her eyes at Ye Hao, and immediately grabbed Ye Hao. Phone in hand.


    "Auntie, since Xueyao won''t let us talk. Then I won''t talk about it, lest she give me a shoulder fall later, then I won''t be able to go home tonight." Ye Hao blinked at Qiu Xueyao. That''s too much to beat.


    After Qiu Xueyao gave Ye Hao a gesture that I would kill you if you didn''t stop talking, Ye Hao finally became quiet.


    "He dares, Xiaoye. If Xueyao dares to bully you, tell Auntie."


    "Mom, that''s it. I will go home later tonight, so I won''t video chat with you."


    "Okay. But you have to pay attention. Although the society is very open now, you must pay attention to control. If it is not good, you must also pay attention to safety measures. Also, this young man is good and speaks well." When Qiu Xueyao''s mother said this, The voice was obviously a little lower, but Ye Hao could still hear it.


    Qiu Xueyao instantly got goose bumps all over her body, what is meant by paying attention to control, and what is meant by safety measures.


    Please, this is a boy who is less than twenty years old. Even if he is hungry, he will not be shot at him, not to mention that he is still a criminal suspect.


    Finally, after Qiu Xueyao said something, the phone finally hung up.


    "I didn''t see it, you guys are quite good at acting. Just now, Xue Yao called a kiss." Qiu Xueyao put down the phone and looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    Ye Hao smiled and nodded. It was only today that he realized that not being an actor was a waste.


    "Of course. Your father is also a policeman. Although Xueyao, your father hasn''t spoken a while ago, you can hear his breathing. As for your mother''s words, it is indeed very long-winded."


    Qiu Xueyao''s eyes lit up and she looked like I totally agree with him: "Yes, yes. My dad is the kind that is dull and scary. My mother is nagging, she can talk..."


    Snapped


    "Who allowed you to call me Xueyao? I still want to have a relationship with me. Let me tell you, now we are back to the topic, hurry up, explain what should be explained, and explain to me who should not.¡± Qiu Xueyao slapped on the face. When he stepped onto the table, his face returned to the serious expression before.


    Ye Hao shrugged and looked at Qiu Xueyao with a smile: "You really turned your face and didn''t recognize people."


    "There is nothing to talk about with you suspects. And now I am very suspicious of what you said before. Your acting skills are so good, it''s not all lie."


    Qiu Xueyao stared at Ye Hao.


    At this moment, the door of the interrogation room was pushed open, and a man with a big belly in a police uniform was standing there beside a strong man and a middle-aged man in a suit.


    "Director." Qiu Xueyao stood up straight and saluted to the director, then looked at the middle-aged man on the side: "Uncle Zhou."


    "Xue Yao, thank you very much." The middle-aged man nodded with a smile.


    "It''s okay, Qianyi is fine."


    "Xiao Qiu, you go out first." The director said.


    "Director, I''m interrogating the suspect right now." Qiu Xueyao frowned.


    "There is no need for interrogation, right. There is another news that the surviving suspect in the hospital is out of danger."


    The Secretary''s words immediately awakened Ye Hao. If that guy is not dead, he can prove his innocence after a trial. This is a very simple and neat method.


    "But he became a vegetable because of his injuries."


    Uh


    Vegetative?


    Ye Hao felt like he was vomiting blood in his heart, and he looked at the string of virtual numbers in his mind.


    ¡¾Luck Card Duration: 35:78¡¿


    This good luck card does not work in the end.


    "In this case, we should interrogate this suspect even more..." Before Qiu Xueyao''s words were finished, the director interrupted her words a little impatiently.


    "After the hostage Miss Zhou Qianyi treated the wound in the hospital, she recorded a confession with our police officer. Mr. Ye Hao is not a suspect and can be acquitted at any time."


    Hearing this, Ye Hao''s heart was shocked. If Zhou Qianyi was in front of him, maybe he could jump up excitedly and kiss him.


    "This..." Qiu Xueyao was taken aback, doesn''t it mean that her interrogation just now was wasted? As for... has been taken advantage of for nothing?


    "But he also robbed our police patrolman''s police motorcycle, and the takeaway boy..."


    "For these, we have already prepared to pay the corresponding fine and bail to Mr. Ye Hao. We can also compensate the takeaway boy, and the other party also said that we will not pursue it. We have hired the best lawyers for specific matters. Dealing with it." The strong man stood there talking, his expression almost unchanged.


    "Okay. Xiao Qiu, you have had a hard day. I originally gave you a holiday today, so go back and have a good rest."


    "Xueyao, let this matter be handled by Uncle himself." The middle-aged man looked at Qiu Xueyao and said.


    Qiu Xueyao hesitated a little, but finally nodded, gave Ye Hao angrily, then turned and left.


    "Mr. Zhou, I''m going to smoke a cigarette outside." The chief put a key in the hand of the strong man, but he spoke to the man in the suit, with respect in his tone.


    After speaking, he left the interrogation room and closed the door of the interrogation room.


    The strong man turned silently and looked at the wall.


    "Let me introduce myself first. My surname is Zhou and my name is Wanda. My next person is the current president of Zhou Group."

 Chapter 29： I said I can divination, do you believe it

    Zhou Wanda, President of Zhou Group!


    Ye Hao looked at the man with a sense of superiors in his eyes, but when he looked closely, he would find a trace of fatigue on his face, but it was well concealed.


    "It seems that you are not surprised by me." Zhou Wanda looked at Ye Hao with a plain face, except for the slight change in his eyes when he had just stated his identity.


    Most people are very excited when they see themselves, but the boy in front of him is only under twenty years old.


    "It was a little accident. I didn''t expect that the daughter of the famous Zhou Group would also be kidnapped." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Ye Hao was indeed a little surprised. Before, he only knew that the woman was Zhou Qianyi. Through the descriptions of the robbers, he also knew that this woman had a very strong family background, but he did not expect that she would be the daughter of the Zhou group.


    Zhou Wanda could hear the ridicule in Ye Hao''s words. He was not angry, but walked around Ye Hao.


    "Ye Hao. Eighteen years old, born in Ye''s family in Jiangnan Province, but because of his life experience and low status, he came to Haicheng three years ago. He is now studying in the third year of Haicheng High School and living in the home of a distant relative in Huajie Community Fairly stable."


    Ye Hao smiled lightly: "You investigate me."


    "I will investigate anyone who appears next to my daughter, not to mention a man who appeared before and after my daughter was kidnapped at the same time." Zhou Wanda walked to Ye Hao again: "I heard about my daughter. When walking down the street, you stopped my daughter and told her that it was dangerous and told my daughter to go home quickly."


    "I''m very curious, two unrelated people, why do you know my daughter is in danger."


    This was the question Qiu Xueyao asked before, but Ye Hao knew that he couldn''t fool around this time, after all, the man in front of him was different from Qiu Xueyao.


    "Mr. Zhou, do you want to hear the truth or lies." Ye Hao decided to show his acting skills again.


    "Of course it is the truth. Although the secretary just said that you can be acquitted, if you answer I am not satisfied..." Zhou Wanda did not finish, but the meaning in the words was already obvious.


    "You know that I was born in the Ye family, because my life was not very good when I was a child. So I became interested in some strange things, such as..." Ye Hao squinted.


    "Divination."


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Zhou Wanda''s face wrinkled.


    "It seems that we don''t need to go on. Gang, let''s go." Zhou Wanda turned around and was about to call his bodyguard to leave.


    "Wait." This Zhou Wanda is a shortcut to leave here, Ye Hao doesn''t want to stay in this place.


    "I know Mr. Zhou may not believe what I said, but I have a way to prove that what I said is true. Can you let your bodyguard come over? I will say a few words to him." Ye Hao pretended to be mysterious.


    Zhou Wanda stopped, his eyes were tangled, but he still said, "I''ll give you a chance. Ah just passed."


    With the boss''s order, that sturdy bodyguard A Gang walked up to Ye Hao.


    "Put your ears over," Ye Hao said mysteriously.


    Gang frowned slightly, but he still pressed his head.


    Ye Hao grumbled something in A Gang''s ear, and finally emphasized it; "Remember the time, don''t make a mistake."


    A Gang stood up, frowned and looked at Ye Hao, his eyes full of suspicion.


    Ye Hao didn''t care, he closed his eyes and sat there quietly.


    Ah Gang returned to Zhou Wanda, his face a little weird.


    "A Gang, what did that kid tell you." Ye Hao''s voice came after Zhou Wanda asked.


    "Mr. Zhou, there are some things that don¡¯t work. I promise you will come to me before 8 o¡¯clock tomorrow morning." Ye Hao closed his eyes, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. It''s almost over, what I should do is done.


    ...


    Zhou Wanda resisted the curiosity in his heart and took A Gang to leave the interrogation room. When he left, he specially put the key of the handcuffs handed to him by the director into his pocket.


    "Boss Zhou, how is it?" The director was smoking a cigarette outside, and after seeing Zhou Wanda coming out, he immediately greeted him with a smile.


    "Director Hao, I want to trouble you. Don¡¯t let anyone enter this room before 8 o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. Uh...except for the food delivery. If I don¡¯t come back then, you guys inside will take care of it. Right." After Zhou Wanda finished speaking, he walked outside.


    Gang followed all the time, but he had one more move, which was to look at his watch from time to time.


    Zhou Wanda walked out all the way, his heart was a little irritable, not because of her baby girl.


    What happened this time completely touched his bottom line. Those guys really did nothing to achieve their goals. This time Qianyi was spared.


    But who knows if this kind of thing will happen again.


    Ok


    Suddenly, when Zhou Wanda stepped out of the police station gate, perhaps because of absent-mindedness, he stepped on the empty foot and fell to the side. He watched as he kept approaching the marble steps, and his elbow was about to touch him. .


    If it hits, he will have some bruises or something like that.


    "Boss, be careful."


    But the next moment, Gang did not know when he appeared behind Zhou Wanda and held him back, avoiding Zhou Wanda''s fall.


    "Very risky, Gang, thank you." Zhou Wanda stood still and breathed a sigh of relief.


    He did not see the incredible splendor in A Gang''s eyes at this time.


    Afterwards, Zhou Wanda was more careful and returned to Zhou''s villa under the **** of A Gang.


    In his study, Zhou Wanda picked up the phone and dialed a number.


    "Hey, Qianyi."


    "What''s the matter." The voice on the other end of the phone was very cold, even with a feeling of rejection.


    "Qianyi, that... how about the wound treatment, do you need me to see..."


    "No need to."


    Zhou Wanda''s words were directly blocked; "Qianyi, this time things are too dangerous. Or you should move back to live."


    "Don''t worry about it, just take care of your business."


    When the voice fell, a blind tone came from the phone.


    Zhou Wanda sighed and put the phone in his hand on the desk, only to bump into the hot teacup, which slowly tilted, and the boiling water inside turned upside down to the side of Zhou Wanda''s trousers. If it was stained , To say nothing is a burn.


    "boss."


    There is no sound of a cup falling on the ground, and no scene of tea spilling all over the floor.


    The water cup was stabilized by A Gang who appeared at some point.


    Zhou Wanda looked at A Gang a little surprised: "Why are you here?"


    A Gang opened his mouth and still did not speak.

 Chapter 30： Divine calculation

    The next morning, various sumptuous foods were placed on the dining table in the living room of the Zhou¡¯s villa.


    However, Zhou Wanda had no appetite at all at this time, and his face was a bit ugly, and there were still shallow dark circles on his eyes.


    "A Gang, can''t you say it yet."


    Zhou Wanda looked at his bodyguard, Gang, with a trace of jealousy in his eyes.


    It''s not that he doesn''t believe in his bodyguard. Gang started following him more than ten years ago. If he doesn''t even believe in him, no one can believe it.


    But what happened from last night to now and Gang''s behavior are really weird.


    First, he fell from the stone steps after leaving the police station last night, and then knocked off the tea cup, and then a series of things.


    When organizing the files, I almost deleted an important file because I couldn''t do my best. Fortunately, Gang stopped him in time.


    And at midnight, he couldn''t sleep and looked at the sky from the balcony. Suddenly a wasp attacked him and was slapped to death by Ah Gang who arrived in time.


    After a night of insomnia, Zhou Wanda got up and went downstairs. When he reached the door, he tripped over the low threshold, but Gang appeared again.


    What happened this evening was very unlucky, but Gang was like an unexplored prophet. He would appear by his side every time at a critical time, but such behavior once or twice can be said to be a coincidence, but there are too many times. There is a strange atmosphere.


    A Gang looked at his watch, and the pointer of the watch was now pointing to seven o''clock.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, with some sweat on his forehead. He even ignored the previous etiquette and sat directly in front of Zhou Wanda.


    "Boss. That kid is too... too weird."


    Zhou Wanda looked at A Gang suspiciously.


    "Boss, you must be very surprised now why I could show up in front of you when you were in danger last night, because these were the things the kid said to me last night." Gang''s eyes widened. , The tone of speech is also very careful.


    "The kid from last night? Are you talking about Ye Hao?" Zhou Wanda frowned.


    "Time! He told me some time for me to remember. When these times are up, let me look at you with 100% spirit, otherwise I cannot protect you when everything happens. "


    When Ah Gang was talking, he swallowed. He also didn''t sleep well last night, all because of the numbers that the kid told him.


    At first, he was skeptical, but after the first thing happened, he couldn''t believe it.


    Because it can''t be the boss and that kid together to fool yourself? Zhou Wanda has not been idle to make such a joke.


    Zhou Wanda was silent, his hands resting on the table to support his chin, his face was serious: "That kid is not easy. Gang, I ask you, how is that kid''s skill."


    "The skill should not be easy. I am a professional bodyguard, so I can see a lot of details that the police can''t see. It is definitely not a coincidence that the robber''s car will be planted into the farmland. And the kid has a planned counterattack in the car! "


    "With a gun in the opponent''s hand, he was unscathed and caused three deaths and one injury. This kid is not easy."


    A Gang was very serious when he answered.


    "I see, prepare the car and go to the police station."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The door of the interrogation room was pushed open.


    Zhou Wanda and A Gang looked at Ye Hao who was sleeping on the interrogation table in surprise.


    Ye Hao woke up when he heard the door opening. He stretched his waist: "You are here. I''m hungry. Let''s go out to eat."


    With that said, Ye Hao jumped off the table and looked at Zhou Wanda with a smile.


    Zhou Wanda looked at the untied handcuffs on the interrogation chair. He touched his pocket again. The key was still in his pocket. Zhou Wanda looked at A Gang next to him.


    Gang understood what his boss meant. He stuck to his boss¡¯s ear and said softly, ¡°If it were me, I could get rid of the handcuffs in one night. But I couldn¡¯t make him so perfect. The handcuffs were not damaged in any way. There was no redness and swelling on his palms due to the use of osteotomy."


    "Okay, I understand."


    Zhou Wanda took a deep breath. He backed away and pointed out the door: "Mr. Ye, please."


    "Thank you." Ye Hao nodded and walked out without accommodating.


    Sitting on Zhou Wanda''s car, Ye Hao could feel the glances from Zhou Wanda and A Gang who was driving.


    It was a curious, jealous look.


    "Look at Boss Zhou''s appearance. Your bodyguard should protect you very well last night, but I was also a little surprised. I didn''t expect Boss Zhou to be so unlucky lately." Ye Hao seems to know what happened to Zhou Wanda last night.


    Of course he knows!


    This still relies on his disaster prediction technique.


    Last night, Ye Hao was anxious to become wise, and finally thought of a way, which was to use disaster prediction to convince Zhou Wanda that he had magical divination ability, so that all the unexplainable things could be pushed to divination at one time.


    In fact, it can be said that Ye Hao was lucky, just in time for Wanda''s worst time last week.


    But Ye Hao''s ability now only has one chance to use it.


    "Mr. Ye. There really is such a magical power in this world? Are all the things in the Chinese legends true." Zhou Wanda couldn''t restrain his inner curiosity and asked.


    "Boss Zhou, I haven''t had breakfast yet. If you don''t mind, please ask me to have breakfast and let''s talk."


    ###


    An upscale restaurant.


    Ye Hao patted his stomach and looked at the many dishes with food left in front of him.


    Sure enough, the rich people eat different breakfasts, but unfortunately their stomachs are still limited and can''t hold everything.


    "Mr. Ye, we can talk now."


    "Of course. Let me answer Zhou''s previous question first. I don''t know which of the things in the Chinese legend are true and which are false. But I can still believe in the ability I have. And I believe that Zhou is now The boss shouldn''t doubt that I can fortune telling."


    Ye Hao narrowed his eyes slightly and looked like a fortune teller.


    "I''m a businessman. I didn''t believe this before. But I believe it now. Since Mr. Ye has this kind of secret technique, you might as well help me..." Zhou Wanda nodded. He is a businessman. He didn''t believe it before. These things, but the experience of this night makes me have to believe.


    "No. There is a good saying, the secret is not to be divulged. I have already leaked a little bit to you for the sake of your precious daughter. If you say more, there will be damnation. And I am only a beginner now. Two consecutive divinations have already made me fine. Lost in anger." Ye Hao frowned and shook his head helplessly.


    Just kidding, I only have one remaining foresight. In other words, it can be forced again, of course, it cannot continue to be wasted.


    Zhou Wanda was silent for a moment. He was a man of measure. He knew what degree was. Since the other party said so, he didn''t ask any more.


    "I need Mr. Ye to help me with one thing, as long as Mr. Ye is willing. The one million in this card is yours."

 Chapter 31： Become a bodyguard

    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up.


    one million!


    Ye Hao swallowed, and continued to assume a calm look. After all, he was a "god stick" now, and he couldn''t be confused by these "vulgar things".


    "Mr. Zhou, tell me about you first, and see if I can help."


    Zhou Wanda quickly began to talk about his own affairs.


    In fact, the matter is very simple. Zhou Wanda found out that Ye Hao''s skill is unusual, and now he has this mysterious "power", so he wants Ye Hao to protect her daughter, Zhou Qianyi.


    And this one million is considered a deposit, and Zhou Wanda promised to make up another two million after March!


    Is this a bodyguard?


    Ye Hao asked suspiciously, "Mr. Zhou. I think with the strength of the Zhou Group, it should be easy to get a suitable bodyguard."


    With a helpless expression on Zhou Wanda''s face, he sighed: "I am a little bit conflicted with my daughter. She doesn''t live at home now. And the bodyguard I sent to her, she drove away without saying anything. But this happened now. Although she survived this time, who knows next time? So, I want to invite Mr. Ye..."


    Ye Hao was silent for a while, and he pushed the bank card back in front of Zhou Wanda: "I''m sorry, I may not be able to do this. And your daughter should be in school now, Mr. Zhou should also know that I am a student, I can''t Put down my studies to protect her, and I don¡¯t like the feeling of being a follower."


    "No, no. Mr. Ye may not be very clear. Because of this matter, she finally compromised me a little bit and is willing to transfer to Haicheng Middle School, which is the school where Mr. Ye attended. You only need to be in Help me pay attention to my daughter during school, and just help out when needed. And I will arrange an apartment for Mr. Ye."


    "Actually, when I was investigating Mr. Ye, I also investigated some interesting things. You can take a look at Mr. Ye."


    Zhou Wanda took out a portfolio from the side and handed it to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao opened his portfolio and took a look. Part of it was information he also knew.


    But there was a deposit slip that attracted Ye Hao''s attention.


    Remitter: Qin Sisi, payee Su Yan.


    Qin Sisi is the name of Ye Hao''s mother. Below is a series of remittance records. The earliest one is almost fifteen years ago, not long after Ye Hao was born.


    The last sum was sent in almost half a year before Ye Hao''s mother died.


    And now the current holder of this deposit slip is indeed Sun Yan''s name.


    And this sum of money is 500,000!


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth evoked a hint of self-deprecation and warmth. What was warm was that his mother had accumulated a lot of money for herself before she was alive.


    It was Su Yan who was mocking. No wonder she hadn''t worked in the past few years. This half a million is enough for her to spend a while! But what life did she give to Ye Hao?


    "There are some places that don¡¯t belong to you if you stay for a long time. The apartment I arranged for Mr. Ye is not far from Mr. Ye¡¯s current Huajie community, which is the Gaoqiao community next to him. Mr. Ye just needs to take care of him, my daughter. I usually go between the two places in the school apartment. And I will arrange for someone to look after my daughter from a distance."


    "It won''t disturb Mr. Ye''s life too much. When the March period is up, not only the money, including the apartment, will be yours, Mr. Ye."


    As he said, Zhou Wanda pushed the bank card to Ye Hao: "If Mr. Ye doesn''t agree, I won''t force it. It''s just that this card is my thanks to you. Please accept it. The password is for the account number. The last six."


    Gaoqiao District?


    Isn''t that the place where Zhao Yanting lives?


    You can find a place to live for one million for nothing, and you don¡¯t need too much time, you only need to look after a girl.


    There is no reason to refuse such a cheap thing.


    "Then... after noon, please trouble Mr. Zhou to send someone to pick me up where I live now. I''ll go and pack my things." Ye Hao picked up the card and put it in his pocket.


    Zhou Wanda was overjoyed and hurriedly stood up and said thankfully, "Thank you, thank you. Thank you very much, Mr. Ye."


    "But I have one more question. I hope Mr. Zhou can help me out. Who is the enemy of Mr. Zhou? They even kidnapped the daughter." Ye Hao asked curiously.


    This question is actually what Ye Hao himself wants to know, because the man with sunglasses is a member of the Ye family, and he would actually participate in the kidnapping, which shows that this matter is definitely not trivial.


    However, judging from Zhou Wanda''s performance, he probably didn''t know the news of Ye Family''s involvement, otherwise he would not find himself, the "Ye Family Abandoned Young Master" to protect his daughter.


    "Actually, this is also because of some things in my career." Zhou Wanda clenched his fists, his eyes filled with a little anger: "My competitors and I had a conflict in the business world, and it has been escalated until now it is not you. That''s where I died. Although I was worried before that they would do something to my family."


    "But I never thought that they were really shameless to the point. But I believe that as long as you give me three more months, I will let them disappear from Haicheng. So it only takes three months to trouble Mr. Ye. That''s it!"


    Ye Hao sighed inwardly. Sure enough, the shopping mall is like a battlefield. It has really reached the point where you die, some people will do everything.


    "Okay. That''s it. I''ll go home and organize things first." Ye Hao said.


    "Then I will let my Gang see you off. I''ll take you to the apartment over there to get familiar with the environment later."


    Ye Hao did not refuse Zhou Wanda''s kindness, and left here accompanied by A Gang.


    "Mr. Ye, please get in the car." Ye Hao can clearly feel that A Gang''s tone of voice is full of respect.


    Ye Hao sat in the passenger seat: "You don''t need to call me a sir. We can say that we are all bodyguards now. You are older than me. Just call me Brother Ye or my name."


    "This... OK. Brother Ye, you were really amazing yesterday, so you can count on me whenever you have time." Gang drove the car very casually, but there was expectation in his eyes.


    "Well, let''s talk more when I have time. Why have to wait for me to recover." Ye Hao casually found an excuse to push away.


    While chatting, the car drove downstairs where Ye Hao lived.


    "Brother Gang, just wait here for a while. I don''t have a lot of things, so I will come down after I tidy up." Ye Hao pushed the car door and walked upstairs.


    When he came to the door and opened the door of the room, Ye Hao was a little surprised by the scene in front of him.


    Su Yan was a little bit disheveled and fell on the sofa, her top was lifted up, revealing her unknowingly folded belly.


    And a man in his thirties with oblique bangs was holding her arms, a hand hurriedly stretched out of Su Yan''s arms, both of them had the blush that was before the eruption of the volcano.


    "Who the **** are you?" The man also noticed Ye Hao at this time, and frowned directly.

 Chapter 32： I dont need this money.

    Su Yan also recovered at this time, pulled down her clothes, and stared at Ye Hao fiercely: "Little bunny, why come back so early? Hurry up and reincarnate!"


    Perhaps it was because Ye Hao disturbed the "good things" of the two of them, so that both of them had a feeling that Ye Hao was super unhappy.


    Ye Hao cast a cold glance at the two of them, did not speak, walked directly into his room and began to organize his things.


    And some words can be heard in the living room.


    "Yanyan, who is that kid?" This was the man''s voice, with full contempt in his tone.


    "Just one of my distant relatives staying in our house. Just a dick." Su Yan''s tone was also contemptuous, but it was also slightly charming.


    Of course Ye Hao knew that the charm was not for himself, but for the man.


    "It turned out to be a dick, why do you let this kind of person live in your house?"


    "No way, his dead old lady gave us a little money and let us take care of him. Okay, let¡¯s not talk about these unhappy things, let¡¯s go to the hotel. Who told you this little villain to come to my house if nothing happened? I was hit at one point."


    "It''s okay when you bump into it, just open your eyes to that dick."


    "hate."


    ...


    A series of sweet talks between the two in the living room made Ye Hao feel the goose bumps all over his body. Su Yan''s woman is now 40 or 50 years old, and that 30-year-old man can look at her for a reason. And know.


    Ye Hao simply packed his own things, just a suitcase, after all, he didn''t bring anything when he came.


    And when he opened the door with the suitcase, Su Yan, who was hooking up with the little white face, saw Ye Hao carrying the suitcase in her hands, her face changed immediately, and she jumped off the sofa and blocked Ye Hao. In front of.


    "What are you going to do with your luggage."


    Ye Hao looked at Su Yan coldly: "I told you before that I want to move out from here. I came back to get things."


    "Move out?" Su Yan''s face sank, and she stretched out her hand to **** Ye Hao''s suitcase: "No, you can''t move out."


    Ye Hao used his arm to block Su Yan who was trying to grab his suitcase: "Auntie Yan, although you have not treated me well in the past few years, I don''t want to cause some bad things when I leave at the end."


    "No, I said no, no. You are not allowed to leave this home until you graduate from university." Su Yan''s attitude at this time is completely different from before, as if Ye Hao would lose something if she left.


    "Yanyan, if he wants to go, let him go. Then I will move in." The little white face looked at Ye Hao defiantly.


    "You can be quiet." Su Yan glared at Xiao Bai''s face, and Xiao Bai''s face curled up with Erlang''s legs and did not speak.


    Ye Hao looked at Su Yan a little annoyed: "What do you want? I leave here, I think it should be your happiest thing."


    Su Yan''s face changed and changed again. In the end, she looked at Ye Hao with a gloomy face: "In short, you are not allowed to leave this home. The old lady said that she has raised you for three years."


    "My mom gave you money."


    "Only that little money was spent by your little bunny..." Su Yan replied subconsciously, but the expression on her face became stiff before she finished her words.


    Because a piece of paper appeared in front of her, it was a deposit slip.


    "Huh, do you want to say that it was spent? Then I have to ask Aunt Yan, 500,000 yuan is so much, I have not spent more than 20,000 to 30,000 yuan in the past three years. Where is the excess money? Yes?" Ye Hao said coldly.


    Su Yan fell into silence, her face was also very ugly.


    But the little white face sitting on the sofa, his eyes exuded brilliant.


    "But now I am not going to ask you for the 500,000 yuan. Goodbye." Ye Hao originally thought that this woman could let herself go, but she didn''t expect Su Yan to open the door and go downstairs. Blocked in front of himself again.


    Su Yan squeezed a smile on her face, she looked at Ye Hao: "That... Ye Hao, in fact... Aunt Yan was not good to you before... But you know now... Me and Xiaoxiao are left...you are always embarrassed...leave us two lonely mother and daughter."


    Ye Hao frowned. Of course, he didn''t believe that this woman kept him so "family" unless the sun came out from the west.


    "Brother Ye. Your relative retained you in this way, in fact, for another 300,000 inheritance left to you by your mother. The estate is still kept in the bank. According to the will, this 300,000 will be in your university. It will be given to you after graduation."


    At this time, A Gang came up from downstairs by chance, and he looked at Ye Hao apologetically.


    "Sorry. I got the news just now. But you can rest assured, Brother Ye, Boss Zhou has stopped investigating you. I think you haven''t been down for so long, so come and have a look."


    "It''s okay, thank you, Brother Gang." Ye Hao first thanked A Gang, and then looked at Su Yan, who didn''t dare to look at her at this time, with a cold look.


    "It turns out that Aunt Yan, you are still aiming at the 300,000 under my name."


    Ye Hao felt a pain in his heart when he thought that there were still 300,000 yuan, because he knew that his mother left it to him back then. Although she can only be regarded as a mistress and has a low status, Ye Hao will give it to him every month. Order "pocket money", and these pocket money mothers did not spend at all, and all saved them for herself.


    Su Yan clenched her teeth and clenched her fists without speaking.


    At this time, Su Xiaoxiao also happened to walk up from downstairs. She looked at Ye Hao and others standing at the door in surprise, but when she saw the little white face in the room, her face was very ugly.


    It seems that she should know the "good thing" of her mother and that little boy.


    "I''m tired, I won''t eat dinner anymore, don''t disturb me." Su Xiaoxiao didn''t care what happened to Ye Hao and the others. He walked into the room with a calm face and went back to his room without saying anything.


    But Su Yan didn''t care about her daughter at this time, and continued to look at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath.


    "I don''t want the three hundred thousand. You can go to the bank to take it away. If you need any proof, let someone come to me."


    Wow


    At this moment, Su Yan and that little white face stared.


    They couldn''t believe this young man, he didn''t want the three hundred thousand!


    "You...what you said is true? You don''t want the three hundred thousand?" Su Yan looked at Ye Hao incredulously. In fact, she originally planned to find a way to give Ye Hao the share before graduating from university. Hao''s money **** got his own name unconsciously.


    But I didn''t expect that for such a thing that had troubled me for three years, the other party would just say a simple sentence.


    "Yes, I don''t want the money anymore. It''s just for the sake of my mother''s righteous brother. Now you can always let me go." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    Why did Ye Hao keep the five hundred thousand, and not the three hundred thousand?


    Money is a good thing, Ye Hao knew that.


    Because it was in exchange for the endurance, shame, and hardship of my mother.

 Chapter 33： Check the water meter

    Seeing Ye Hao walking downstairs with the suitcase, Su Yan trembled.


    "That... Ye Hao... come back and have a look when you have time."


    A few seconds later, Su Yan closed the door, and an arm immediately hugged herself behind her.


    "Is that guy a fool? Just don''t need 300,000!"


    "You are a fool." Su Yan patted the man''s messy hands on her body.


    "Okay, I''m a fool, I''m a big fool." Xiaobai smiled and lay on the sofa, his eyes rested on Su Xiaoxiao''s door for a while: "Well...Since the kid has moved out, he promised Give you the money. I won¡¯t have long nights and dreams, so I¡¯ll go to the bank to get things done when I find an opportunity, and then I¡¯ll move in."


    "Money matters need to be done early. But if you move in, forget it. You also know that Xiaoxiao discovered our affairs before and had a big fight with me, so I think..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Sitting in the car, Ye Hao looked at the retreating scenery outside the window. He felt empty at this time, but he felt comfortable.


    "Brother Ye. The money was given to that woman, is it too cheap for them. If you want, our boss is in the bank..." Gang said, looking at Ye Hao kindly.


    "No need. I still have the one million Mr. Zhou gave me." Ye Hao smiled and shook his head, watching the car slowly drive into the Gaoqiao community.


    Ye Hao suddenly thought of something and asked: "By the way, what capacity should I use to contact Zhou Qianyi, and when will she transfer to our school."


    "Brother Ye, you don''t have to worry about these things, we will arrange them for you. Because you are a student in the first place, you don''t need to approach them specifically, it will arouse the lady''s disgust, you just need to pay attention to it. The security situation around the lady is fine."


    The car stopped in front of an apartment building.


    "This apartment has actually been bought by our boss, but the lady doesn''t know it. There are ten floors in total, with ten rooms on each floor. Miss, she lives on the fifth floor at 503. We have investigated the tenants of this building. No problem. The room you live in, sir, is next to the lady."


    A Gang took out two keys and a black card from his pocket and handed them to Ye Hao.


    "The one with 502 is the key to your room, and the other one without a number is the master key of this apartment building, which can open any door. You can use it under special circumstances. Don¡¯t change your mobile phone number, I have given it to you A message was posted in his number with the contact information of the boss, mine, and young lady."


    "That black card was given to you by Mr. Zhou. For any consumption in the industry under the Zhou Group, using this card should give you a little discount. It is a thank you to Ye brother."


    Ye Hao took the key and the black card and put everything in his pocket. He patted A Gang on the shoulder; "Brother Gang, then I will go up. Go back and invite you to dinner if you have time."


    "Yeah. Be safe, you can call me directly if you have something to do."


    After watching Ah Gang leave in the car, Ye Hao brought his salute upstairs.


    It is indeed an apartment building in a high-end community. Although it is only a few blocks away from Samui''s house, the gap is one world and one place. There is even an elevator!


    However, instead of taking the elevator, Ye Hao took the stairs to the second floor, looked around the surroundings, and continued to check the past.


    At this time, Ye Hao felt like he was the kind of agent in the movie, but after all, he had to do things well with his own money. It was necessary to understand the surrounding environment first.


    After checking the balcony on the top floor, Ye Hao took the elevator to the fifth floor.


    "505, 504, 503, 502 are here."


    Ye Hao 502''s room happens to be the second room on the left hand side of the corridor.


    Ye Hao glanced at 503 next to him. This was the room of Zhou Qianyi, the target he wanted to protect.


    However, Ye Hao''s sensitive hearing did not hear anything in the house, so Zhou Qianyi should have not come back yet.


    Ye Hao opened his door and walked into the house.


    This is a single apartment, but it''s quite large. It has 70 or 80 square meters, a balcony, a bedroom, a bathroom and a kitchen. The kitchen is not too small, and there is also a dining table.


    TV, computer, refrigerator, so electrical appliances and furniture are all available.


    "I''m going, the preparations are quite thoughtful, you can move in directly." Ye Hao secretly admired Zhou Wanda, it is not the same if he is rich.


    "Ah cut."


    Ye Hao hit Hache, took off his clothes and ran into the bathroom to take a shower. After taking a bath, he wrapped a bath towel and lay on the bed.


    "Now that I have 13 skill points, I should be able to exchange some skills." Ye Hao thought that he hadn''t exchanged skills for a long time.


    "System, list me the abilities that can be exchanged."


    Hearing Ye Hao''s instructions, a virtual screen appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    ¡¾List of abilities: Elementary Levitation £¤10, Elementary Wall Penetration £¤10, Elementary Perspective £¤10, Elementary Invisibility £¤10¡­¡­¡¿


    The best thing here is of course see-through and invisibility.


    But when Ye Hao excitedly clicked on the information of these two skills, he was instantly splashed with cold water.


    Primary fluoroscopy: maintenance time is five minutes, cooling time is 24 hours.


    Primary invisibility technique: maintenance time is 5 minutes, cooling time is 24 hours.


    Only five minutes! And the cooling time is still one day! Are you kidding me!


    This invisibility technique was directly excluded by Ye Hao. After only five minutes of invisibility, he took off his clothes and went back. Five minutes was not enough!


    As for the five-minute perspective, although there was a little devil in Ye Hao''s mind constantly yelling, Ye Hao still gave up. The five-minute perspective was actually not very useful.


    "System, what kind of power is it called. It''s just such a little time!" Ye Hao shouted in his heart unhappy.


    [The effect of the primary ability can only be this way, if the host wants a longer and more powerful ability, please upgrade the system level]


    System level?


    Ye Hao only recalled now that when he awakened the system, he seemed to have said that his level was only one level.


    "Then how to upgrade the system level."


    [Upgrading from system level 1 to system level 2, requires 50 power points]


    Ye Hao almost jumped out of the bed, fifty power points! I had to live desperately for a few days until 13 o''clock.


    In the end, after Ye Hao thought twice, Ye Hao chose to exchange for an ability to play. After all, this kind of thing has only been seen in the movie. As for the ability points, slowly accumulate.


    [Elementary object control technique, consumes 10 power points. ¡¿


    Ye Hao couldn''t wait to start trying after just redeeming the ability, and followed the system''s prompts.


    Ye Hao watched the remote TV remote control intently, and muttered the object control technique silently in his heart.


    In an instant the remote control floated, Ye Hao looked at the pillow aside, the pillow immediately floated, and the remote control fell to the ground.


    After five minutes, everything was back to normal, but Ye Hao felt a sense of fatigue in his mind.


    Ye Hao pressed his head: "It seems that the use of this power has side effects on the body. It is said in the movie that it is based on mental power. Could it be that my mental power is overused?


    But this little side effect disappeared after a few seconds, and Ye Hao didn''t care.


    It was this attempt that Ye Hao had a preliminary understanding of this ability.


    According to the introduction of the ability and my own attempts, this object control technique can control almost anything within 50 meters, but the weight of the target must be considered. If it is a car, it cannot move with Ye Hao''s current ability.


    Also, Ye Hao can only move one object now, not two objects at the same time.


    Finally, the duration of this ability is also five minutes, but the cooling time is only six hours, which is why Ye Hao chose this ability.


    Bump


    "Check the water meter, please open the door"

 Chapter 34： misunderstanding

    "Strange, someone checked the water meter as soon as I checked in?" Ye Hao walked outside wrapped in a bath towel. The moment he opened the door, a fist hit Ye Hao''s face.


    Ye Hao slammed to one side, avoiding the attacking fist, and at the same time he closed the door heavily, putting his arm in the middle of the door.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    A man''s painful cry came from outside the door, and then a strong force came from the door.


    Ye Hao didn''t have time to think, stepped back and walked into the house.


    The door was kicked open by several people.


    The man who attacked Ye Hao just now was holding his arm against the wall and wailing.


    In addition, there are five or six people next to them, they are wearing black leather clothes, and their faces are covered with black masks.


    Ye family?


    Ye Hao wrinkled, before he could think about it, he rushed forward without saying a word.


    Because he had encountered enemies with pistols before, Ye Hao was not sure whether these people had pistols, so Ye Hao chose to start first.


    Although his body was wrapped in a bath towel, it did not hinder Ye Hao''s behavior in the slightest. In less than half a minute, several people fell to the ground one after another, and one of them slammed into the next room 503 and fell to the ground wailing. With.


    Fortunately, there are no guns on these people.


    Ye Hao stepped on the shoulder of a man sitting on the wall, his face flashed with murderous intent: "Say, who are you, who sent you here."


    "Brother Ye stop."


    Suddenly a familiar call behind him caused Ye Hao to stop his movements.


    I saw Ah Gang ran out of the elevator room out of breath, sweat on his face, it could be seen that he should be back in a hurry.


    "Brother Gang, these people suddenly attacked me and they were all subdued by me." Ye Hao pointed to the masked people on the ground who were holding their bodies and howling.


    Several black lines appeared on Ah Gang''s face, and he looked at Ye Hao apologetically: "Um... sorry, this is a misunderstanding."


    A Gang kicked the man sitting on the ground and shouted, "I''m still screaming on the ground, don''t you hurry up for what it looks like."


    "Ouch. Brother Gang, don''t kick, this guy made too heavy a hand, and my ribs were broken." The man who fell on the ground took off his mask, revealing the face of a middle-aged man, just because The pain on the body and the expressions on the face have been gathered together.


    But the eyes that looked at Ye Hao were full of worship.


    Ye Hao frowned: "What''s going on?"


    Gang touched his head embarrassedly: "That... these guys are the bodyguards responsible for protecting the young lady. I drove back to the road and told them that the young lady had added a personal bodyguard, but they were very unconvinced, so ..."


    Ye Hao understood what Gang did not say next.


    It seems that this group of people can be the bodyguard of the young lady at a young age, and they are very unconvinced, so they come to the door and want to give themselves a bit of prestige.


    "Look at what you guys look like, don''t you be ashamed. Don''t hurry up and apologize to Mr. Ye." Gang scolded at the bodyguards.


    The bodyguards stood up one by one and said apologetically to Ye Hao.


    "I''m sorry, brother."


    "Big brother, you are really heavy, my waist still hurts."


    "Brother, sorry. I''m the boss of this group, Zhao Hu. If you get angry, hit me a few more times." The strong man before looked at Ye Hao embarrassed.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that it was such a "misunderstanding". He thought it was the Ye family who came to the door.


    "Never mind this time. But I hope that this situation will not happen again next time. I am here to protect people, not to accompany you in fights. And if there is another time, I don''t guarantee that I will stop by then. ."


    Ye Hao''s expression was serious. He was right. If he couldn''t hold his hand, these guys would be immortal and disabled.


    "Yes, yes. Um... Brothers first go to the hospital, and next time I invite you to drink alcohol to make amends." Zhao Hu said embarrassedly, then turned and left with the bodyguards.


    "I''m really sorry. They are all excellent bodyguards but they are a little bit in character..." Gang still looked at Ye Hao apologetically.


    "Okay, let''s go back. I started a little bit heavy just now, so I took them to the hospital to see." Ye Hao waved his hand without pursuing it.


    "Okay, call me if you have something to do."


    A Gang left after speaking, and took the elevator downstairs with the bodyguards.


    "Ahu, you guys ended so fast. I only came for half a minute at night." Gang looked at the bodyguards.


    Zhao Hu shook his head mockingly: "Brother Gang, fortunately you only came for half a minute at night. If you are a minute late, you can call an ambulance for the brothers."


    "So serious?" Gang said unexpectedly, "You are all professional soldiers retired."


    "Brother Gang, I can only say a word to that kid. Boss Zhou has dug up the treasure this time. As long as he is there, unless the other party has guns and bombs or something like this, we will have more than a dozen of us. , Miss Zhou is fine."


    Hearing what Zhao Hu said, Gang was still a little surprised. He knew very well that Zhao Hu and his group were very proud in their hearts, and sometimes even had tempers towards themselves.


    But now he has no temper at all with that young man. That can only mean that in less than a minute, that Ye Hao has completely convinced Zhao Hu and the group.


    "That''s right. Brother Gang, I want to remind you a little bit. The kid got upset and he was murderous. So if something happens in the future, I guess Boss Zhou is in trouble to clean up." Zhao Hu thought of facing that person just now In the scene, all the hairs on the body stand up.


    Horror, it''s terrible! Thinking about it now, it is shivering.


    A Gang secretly noted this in his heart, and reported it to the boss when he was ready to go back.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On the other side, Ye Hao, who was standing at the door wrapped in a bath towel, smiled in his heart. He knew very well that this matter was probably not a "misunderstanding", but just a temptation from Boss Zhou.


    But... after you and he''s temptation, somehow organize the "battlefield" before leaving.


    Ye Hao leaned on the wall and looked at the messy picture on the aisle. If everything else was tidy up, it would be fine. The door of Room 503 that was accidentally opened just now was fine.


    However, an exquisite flowerpot beside the door has been torn apart, and the orchid planted in it silently fell to the ground, but this orchid has no flowers, it should not have bloomed yet, only green branches and leaves, but these branches and leaves have been messed up. It''s out of shape.


    It can even be described as lifeless.


    "I touched someone''s things the first day I came, how can I explain this."


    Ye Hao used the broom to clean up the dust on the ground, but the pearl orchid made Ye Hao a little bit difficult.


    "Is it dead?" Ye Hao knelt down and poked the orchid.


    The branches and leaves of this orchid were withered and yellow, as if they were dead.


    "Qianyi, your injury has just been bandaged, why not take more rest in the hospital."


    "I''m fine, just some minor injuries."


    At this time, there was a voice from the elevator entrance, and two shadows appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked up for a moment.


    "my flower!"


    "Why are you here!"


    Ye Hao swallowed and looked at the two familiar women in front of him.


    Zhou Qianyi wore a loose white skirt with gauze bandages on her hands and legs.


    And she stared blankly at the potted plant on the ground.


    But Qiu Xueyao stared at her.


    Ye Hao knew that Zhou Qianyi lived here, but he never expected Qiu Xueyao to be there!


    "That... listen to my explanation, in fact, I..." Ye Hao stood up, hurriedly trying to explain, but at this time, the towel on his body fell off by accident.


    Isn''t this playing him? I couldn''t get rid of the fierce fight just now, but at this moment he was gone.


    Ye Hao swears that this is definitely the most embarrassing time in his life. If there is a seam on the ground, he will get in without hesitation.

 Chapter 35： Expensive orchid

    "Ye Hao, you bastard!"


    Seeing Qiu Xueyao directly squeezed Xiuquan in shame and slammed it towards herself, Ye Hao, who wanted to explain it, turned around and ran into the room.


    After that, Ye Hao held the chair directly against the door.


    Bump


    The next moment there was a fierce knock on the door and the sound of kicking.


    "Ye Hao, get out of here, my old lady is going to beat the birds today."


    Ye Hao swallowed and shrank his legs subconsciously. He believed Qiu Xueyao''s words to a large extent that she would do this, because she could tell from her temper that she was a very impulsive woman.


    Many things are likely to be done under this impulse.


    "You have the ability to undress, you have the ability to open the door."


    "You have the ability to break into the house, you have the ability to come out!"


    "Don''t hide inside without speaking, I know you are inside."


    "Open the door, open the door, open the door..."


    During the period when Qiu Xueyao knocked on the door and roared, Ye Hao put on his clothes again in the room.


    I was lying on the door listening to the outside movement gradually becoming quieter, but Qiu Xueyao was still cursing there, but it should be because he was tired of cursing and his voice was much lower.


    "Alright Xueyao. Don''t shout, impulsiveness can''t solve the problem."


    This is Zhou Qianyi''s voice, very flat, but in the flat it seems that some emotions are suppressed.


    After that, it became quiet outside.


    Bump


    The knock on the door was much quieter.


    "Come out, things always need to be resolved. You''re always embarrassed to stay inside." Zhou Qianyi''s voice came from outside the door.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and slowly opened a crack in the door.


    I saw Zhou Qianyi standing there with a cold face, while that Qiu Xueyao was standing a few meters away. It should be Zhou Qianyi who asked her to stand farther to avoid impulsive things.


    Seeing Ye Hao coming out, Qiu Xueyao immediately waved his fist.


    "You **** finally came out." Qiu Xueyao gritted her teeth and was about to rush forward, but was stopped by Zhou Qianyi.


    "That... what happened just now was really an accident. I didn''t expect that my bath towel would suddenly fall off." Ye Hao said crying.


    "Let''s put that matter aside. But what do you say about this flowerpot, my door should be closed properly." Zhou Qianyi lifted the flowers and plants she held in her hands, just looking at the appearance, it can be said that it is already The dead can''t die anymore, most of the rhizomes are cut off.


    However, Zhou Qianyi''s eyes were slightly red, and the expression in Ye Hao''s eyes was full of anger.


    "This..." Ye Hao secretly scolded A Gang, Zhao Hu, and the others, but he couldn''t say that it was the "dog fight" between me and your dad''s bodyguard. Let this flower suffer.


    In that case, your mission will end before it starts!


    "Sorry. I accidentally broke it just now, but you can rest assured that I will pay you."


    It seems that Ye Hao is carrying this black pot.


    "Pay? You can afford to pay for this flower." Zhou Qianyi gritted her teeth and suddenly shouted at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao was a little surprised by Zhou Qianyi''s sudden roar, but he also sank his face at this time.


    "I know it''s my fault to break your flower. But I saved you when you were kidnapped before. You shouldn''t forget it. You just used this tone to speak to your benefactor?"


    "Or, your life is even more important than this flower, right...this can only be said to be grass, because it hasn''t bloomed yet."


    Ye Hao is not the kind of person who will be soft when seeing beautiful women, even if it is an object he wants to protect.


    I am responsible for protection, not forbearance.


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Zhou Qianyi was taken aback, then bit her lip lightly, holding her hands tightly.


    The air in the corridor seems to have condensed.


    "Yes, you''re right. You saved my life, so this matter is forgotten this time." Zhou Qianyi coldly turned around and opened room 503, closed the door and walked in.


    bump


    The moment Zhou Qianyi closed the door, Ye Hao actually saw a sparkle in her eyes.


    The orchid was left outside by her, maybe she didn''t want to see too much to make herself sad.


    "It''s necessary, isn''t it just a flower. If it doesn''t work, I can just pay her one. Also, if you can''t bloom, I''m probably going to die a long time ago." Ye Hao really doesn''t understand why this woman would behave like this. The flower is so sensitive.


    "What is a flower? Do you know the value of this potted plant? Do you know how important this potted plant is to Qianyi." Qiu Xueyao gritted her teeth and stared at Ye Hao viciously.


    Ye Hao looked at Qiu Xueyao vigilantly, for fear that she would rush up.


    "This is just an orchid, don''t think I don''t know it."


    "Haha, an orchid? You can search the Internet for the value of this orchid yourself." After Qiu Xueyao finished speaking, she turned and walked into room 301 next to her.


    bump


    There was another heavy door closing.


    Uh


    what?


    This woman actually lives next to her!


    Ye Hao was inexplicably uneasy about his future life.


    "But, is this orchid really so important?" Ye Hao looked at the grasses on the ground. He used the broken flower pots to pick up the grasses and bring them back into the house.


    ...


    "I''m tired!"


    Ye Hao looked at the pictures in the phone, and then at the grasses in front of him that were no different from weeds.


    Ye Hao swallowed, "I''m tired, this orchid is worth five million!"


    After Ye Hao entered the door just now, he used his mobile phone to search for the orchid in front of him. If I didn''t search it, I was shocked. If the orchid bloomed, it would be worth five million! This is still the lowest price. There was once a pot of this blooming orchid that was even sold abroad for a high price of 20 million!


    However, the orchid in front of us has not bloomed and its value is not so high, but such seedlings are also very precious!


    The name of this flower is Fairy Lan.


    It is a rare and precious orchid species. The most important thing is that it has a rumor that it is difficult to bloom for thousands of years.


    "The value of this orchid is indeed a bit expensive." Ye Hao touched his head and was a little speechless. Who would have thought that Zhao Hu and the others would accidentally open the door in a fight and smashed the flower just now.


    "What should I do."


    Although Ye Hao didn''t think there was anything wrong with this matter, after all, he saved the girl''s life anyway.


    But there is always something uncomfortable in my heart.


    The sky outside is getting darker and darker, but Ye Hao can''t fall asleep even after tossing and turning. The look of Zhou Qianyi before is constantly emerging before his eyes.


    "Forget it. I''m always too soft." Ye Hao stood up and got up from the bed, tiptoedly walked to the door, and came to the door of 503 Zhou Qianyi.


    Dong dong dong


    "Well, I want to talk to you. I apologize to you about the orchid."


    After knocking on the door for a long time, there was no sound inside.


    "Will you fall asleep?"


    Ye Hao went back to his room in confusion and came to the balcony. Because it happened to be next door, there was only a gap of less than one meter between the balconies.


    Ye Hao could see the lights flashing in Zhou Qianyi''s room.


    "Strange? Why don''t you open the door without sleeping."


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and jumped over.


    The balcony window was not locked, so Ye Hao opened the door and walked in.


    "That... I want to talk to you."


    Ye Hao first shouted politely.


    But when he walked into the room, he saw Zhou Qianyi fell asleep on the table, with tears in her eyes.


    Ye Hao walked over quietly.


    At this time, Ye Hao found that there were two orchids beside the table, which were also fairy orchids, but they didn''t bloom either, and they all looked like they were about to wither.


    "Isn''t there two more pots? It is necessary to be so sad for one pot."


    When Ye Hao whispered, he saw a notebook on the ground next to the table.


    The one opened is also writing.


    "Mom is gone, but mom said that when the nine pots of fairy orchids bloom, mom will come back."

 Chapter 36： Memories in the fairy orchid

    December 3, xx


    This winter was too cold and two pots of fairy orchids died. But I will try my best to make the remaining seven pots bloom.


    April 5, xx


    This is the fifth dead pot, why...why, I just want to see my mother.


    June 7, xx


    I have four pots left, and I have not eaten for three days in a bad mood.


    June 8, xx


    Today I had a quarrel with my father. He said that fairy orchids could not bloom, and he said that my mother would not come back again. Liar, I hate Dad.


    Ye Hao fell silent looking at the things recorded in the diary.


    This diary was written by a little girl when she was four years old, from her doll body to her current graceful body.


    The diary not only remembered Zhou Qianyi''s life, but also recorded her thoughts on flowers.


    And all this is just because of a word from her dead mother, nine flowering fairy orchids can realize any wish.


    Zhou Qianyi''s mother is a woman who loves flowers, and she especially likes fairy orchids. Since Zhou Qianyi was born, her birthday has been a fairy orchid seedling every year.


    Unfortunately, before Zhou Qianyi''s tenth birthday, her mother left because of a serious illness, leaving only nine pots of fairy orchids that have not bloomed.


    After that, Zhou Qianyi was obsessed with fairy orchids. She wanted to make nine fairy orchids bloom.


    But the cruel reality is that the fairy orchids that have not yet bloomed are dead.


    Ye Hao turned to the most recent page.


    October 29, xx


    Today a fairy orchid died again. Mom... I think of you...


    There are still a few drops of wet dew on this page.


    Ye Hao slowly put the diary back on the table, then took a blanket from the bed on the side and gently placed it on Zhou Qianyi''s body, returning to his room with complicated eyes.


    Looking at the almost lifeless fairy orchid on the ground, Ye Hao laughed mockingly: "Forget it, who told me that my heart is too soft."


    "System, do you have the skills of a gardener."


    [Gardener: Take care of the flowers. Need skill points four points]


    Ye Hao took a deep breath.


    "exchange."


    ¡¾Exchange Successful¡¿


    Ye Hao watched his skill points become 0.


    When Ye Hao looked at the fairy orchid on the ground again, a different light flashed in his eyes. He found a small cup in the room, put some soil in it, and then trimmed the withered fairy orchid. , Remove all the parts that are no longer alive.


    Then he carefully planted it in the small cup. Originally, Ye Hao thought that the cup would not fit, but he didn''t expect it to be just right.


    In fact, the main reason is that under Ye Hao''s pruning, the size of this fairy orchid has shrunk four times compared to its original appearance, and it looks like a miniature orchid seedling.


    After that, Ye Hao left the apartment, searching for what he wanted all over Haicheng in the dark for the first time.


    "Safflower liquid, mountain spring water, pigeon blood..."


    In the early morning, Ye Hao returned to the apartment with a bunch of things, and then went into the bathroom.


    After the sky outside glowed, Ye Hao walked out with a decadent expression.


    In his hand there was an extra glass bottle with some black liquid inside.


    Ye Hao walked to the fairy orchid and poured the liquid in the glass bottle on top of the fairy orchid.


    "My dear, you have to come alive. Lao Tzu has spent all the skill points for you, once back before liberation."


    After finishing everything, Ye Hao fell on the bed tiredly.


    Through the skill of the gardener, Ye Hao carried out the final rescue of the fairy orchid. As for the final effect, he could only wait for the result.


    "Am I a fool? Is it worth it for a flower." Ye Hao covered his eyes with his arm, but for some reason there were tears in his eyes.


    "Mom... I miss her too..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, they sent a text message to Ye Hao because of Zhao Hu. It means that Zhou Qianyi will not go out for the time being because of the injuries on her body, so Ye Hao went out to school alone.


    As soon as Ye Hao came to the school, the listless Ye Hao saw the empty seat of Song Xiaoyue at the same table.


    By the way, it seems that Song Xiaoyue is going to participate in that music competition today. I don''t know what the result of her competition is today.


    Ding Dong Ding Dong


    Suddenly, a blast of music sounded from the radio.


    Ye Hao lay on the table and didn''t care.


    Today is Monday, so the school will hold a morning meeting during the first class.


    However, as a rule, senior high school graduating class does not need to go.


    "Now we will broadcast a notice. Except for the first and second grades of high school. Students in the third year of high school are also invited to the playground to participate in the morning meeting."


    The sudden announcement made the senior middle school students a little confused.


    But still line up downstairs according to the previous situation.


    Originally, Ye Hao was lying on the table and didn''t want to move, but yesterday he "worked" all night.


    But Zhao Yanting appeared in front of Ye Hao, facing the beautiful teacher, he had no choice but to go downstairs.


    When he came to the playground, Ye Hao squinted slightly, looking like he would fall asleep when he was standing.


    "Today. In addition to the usual morning meeting, we have to announce one thing now. That is, last week, a student beating occurred at the gate of our school. The student who was beaten was hospitalized for a week..."


    Now Zi Ye Hao''s sleepiness disappeared. He looked at the vice-principal Zhou standing on the rostrum.


    In the past, the principal should have spoken on stage.


    "What about the principal." Ye Hao asked the classmate next to him.


    "I heard that the principal just went on a business trip today, and the deputy principal will be in charge this week."


    At this time, Ye Hao felt a hatred look, and he looked in the direction of his eyes.


    Wang Zihao!


    There was a cold smile on Wang Zihao''s face, as if something fun was about to happen next.


    So that''s it, this guy was discharged from the hospital.


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at Vice Principal Zhou on the stage. He seemed to have anticipated what would happen next.


    In a long talk, Vice President Zhou almost made the assassin''s heinous and grossly wrong.


    "For this classmate, our school will give him a serious punishment once. This classmate is Ye Hao from Class 3 and 4, please wait for Ye Hao to come to the stage for a review before the end of the morning meeting. Next we will continue. The daily affairs of the morning meeting."


    Ye Hao smiled. He could feel a bunch of eyes focusing on him. Most people''s eyes were surprised and couldn''t believe it.


    "Ye Hao? Isn''t this name the number one in the previous monthly exam!"


    "It''s weird, the first place in the monthly exam will be given a serious punishment once?"


    "It''s over. This Ye Hao is going to be unlucky, a student who is severely punished. I remember that a student who seems to be carrying a severe punishment on his back is not allowed to take the college entrance examination according to our school rules, or points will be deducted!"


    That means it''s like saying, see it. This is the end of offending me.

 Chapter 37： Punishment?

    "Wait for me, I''ll ask what is going on." Zhao Yanting walked to Ye Hao with a solemn expression. It seemed that she didn''t expect Vice Principal Zhou to suddenly announce such a thing at the morning meeting.


    Afterwards, Zhao Yanting hurried to the back of the rostrum and said something to the vice-principal Zhou who came down.


    Across a long distance, Ye Hao could see Zhao Yanting''s anxious expression, but Vice Principal Zhou looked at the beautiful teacher in front of him with a squint.


    "This old thing. The tiger is not here, the monkey is the king." Ye Hao left the team and walked behind the rostrum under everyone''s eyes.


    "Vice principal. Your behavior is not in compliance with the regulations. Serious demerits must be approved by the school''s important leaders."


    After approaching, Ye Hao could hear Zhao Yanting arguing with Vice Principal Zhou.


    "Ms. Zhao, what you said is wrong. Am I not considered an important leader of the school? The principal is not there. I can handle school affairs." Vice Principal Zhou said with a light smile, a gloom flashing from the corner of his eyes.


    In fact, all of this had already been premeditated, and while the principal was away, he gave Ye Hao a prestige. Even if the principal came back then, it would be very troublesome for him to revoke the punishment.


    And one week is enough for him to add fuel to this matter.


    "but¡­¡­"


    "Ms. Zhao, needless to say."


    Ye Hao''s voice intervened, and he walked silently to Zhao Yanting''s side.


    "Ye Hao, you are here. You have already figured out how to review it later." Vice President Zhou squinted at Ye Hao.


    What about the first place in the monthly exam? Someone wants to fix you, they can still fix you.


    "Review? I''m sorry, I won''t say." Ye Hao looked at Vice Principal Zhou proudly.


    Vice Principal Zhou looked at Ye Hao with a sneer; "Ye Hao. You have to think clearly, this is the decision of the school leaders. Our Haicheng Middle School is different from other schools. For some people who do not follow instructions, we have the right to proceed. Expelled."


    "The decision of the school leaders? I think it was the decision of Vice Principal Zhou, right, or the decision of a certain student of our school?" Ye Hao looked at Vice Principal Zhou contemptuously.


    "Ye Hao!" Zhao Yanting looked at Ye Hao anxiously.


    At this moment, a male teacher hurriedly brought a police officer wearing a policeman over.


    "Vice principal. A captain of the Haicheng Police Department wants to tell you something."


    "Ye Hao, you should think carefully about whether to conduct a review or be expelled from the school." After speaking with a chuckle, Vice Principal Zhou turned and walked towards the incoming police officer in the distance.


    Zhao Yanting took Ye Hao to the corner and said worriedly: "Ye Hao. You are too impulsive. You are now in the third year of high school. If you are expelled, it will be a serious stain on your file. It really doesn''t work... Or you can go up and do a random review after a while. We''ll talk about it when Principal Wu comes back if we have something to do!"


    "No." Ye Hao shook his head firmly: "I think I didn''t do something wrong. I won''t do a review. I won''t do it now and I won''t be in the future. As for expelling? If he wants to expel, let him open. I don''t believe that Haicheng is not willing to accept my school." After Ye Hao finished speaking, he turned around and walked towards the classroom.


    "Ye Hao..." A worried look appeared in Zhao Yanting''s eyes.


    I don''t know when, she was already worried about this student.


    "Yanting, why are you standing here?" At this time, Jiang Huajian came to Zhao Yanting''s side, looking concerned.


    "Hey. The Ye Hao in our class caused trouble." Zhao Yanting bit her lip and said annoyedly.


    Jiang Huajian''s original smiling face collapsed all at once: "Ye Hao, Ye Hao. You know Ye Hao! He is just your student, Zhao Yanting, you didn''t know that you were a little worried now."


    The sudden outbreak of Jiang Huajian caught Zhao Yanting by surprise.


    "Jiang Huajian, you took gunpowder today!" Zhao Yanting was in a bad mood at first, so she found her breath.


    "The gunpowder? Yes, I took the gunpowder." Jiang Huajian suddenly grabbed Zhao Yanting''s wrist and said grimly: "I ask you. Where were you on Friday night? What are you doing!"


    Zhao Yanting was taken aback, Friday?


    "I... I''m going home."


    "Go home? Go home with your students? Hook up with your students on the road..."


    Snapped


    Zhao Yanting slapped Jiang Huajian on the face: "Jiang Huajian, pay attention to your words!"


    "Words? My words?" Jiang Huajian gritted his teeth and looked at Zhao Yanting. When he saw Zhao Yanting''s eyes flashing with disgust, Jiang Huajian''s mind suddenly calmed down.


    Damn, what are you doing! Isn''t this way of destroying the relationship with Zhao Yanting that he has finally won over!


    "That... Yan Ting, I''m sorry. Just now... I was a little emotional, I didn''t mean to say those things!" Jiang Huajian said, immediately apologizing, and he was about to grab Zhao Yanting''s hand.


    "I can assume that I didn''t hear what I said just now, but I hope you can calm down yourself."


    Zhao Yanting silently threw away his hand and returned to the ranks of the class below the podium.


    ...


    On the other side, Ye Hao found the unmanned grass behind the teaching building and lay directly on it.


    When he thought of the appearance of that Wang Zihao just now, Ye Hao felt angry. That kid must be relying on his own identity to bully himself with the help of the vice principal!


    Humph, this kid. When he is free, he must increase his memory!


    "You are here too."


    Suddenly, a soft female voice came from the side.


    Ye Hao looked over.


    "Su Xiaoxiao?"


    I saw Su Xiaoxiao in a school uniform who didn''t know when he actually appeared next to him.


    Su Xiaoxiao sat next to Ye Hao: "I heard what the vice principal said just now. Your kid was fined?"


    "It''s okay. Why didn''t you join the morning meeting and ran out." Facing Su Xiaoxiao, Ye Hao subconsciously took on that kind of brother''s tone.


    "I never participate in morning meetings. But I heard that you seem to have offended Wang Zihao, a senior in high school. I can remind you that Wang Zihao''s background is unusual, and it has something to do with society."


    Ye Hao was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Su Xiaoxiao to care about him?


    Could it be that the kiss that night made my sister obedient?


    "Don''t think about what happened that night!" I don''t know if it was a coincidence, Su Xiaoxiao actually seemed to see something in his eyes, directly staring at Ye Hao in shame.


    Ye Hao smiled and waved his hand and said, "Well, you don''t have to worry about my affairs. I will take care of it myself."


    "Ok."


    The words between the two were suddenly silent, only the sound of the broadcast about the morning meeting came from a distance.


    "Why... why did you move away suddenly?"


    Su Xiaoxiao suddenly asked.


    Su Xiaoxiao lowered his head and pulled out the grass on the ground with his small hands: "You...after you left. That man moved in last night."

 Chapter 38： Ask him Zhou Fuqiang to invite me

    Ye Hao was silent for a moment. After all, even though he looked at that little white face was not pleasing to the eye, it was something in other people''s family after all, and he was just an outsider, so it was hard to get too much trouble.


    "After all, Auntie Yan... after all, I have lived for so long, and I want to find a companion. This is justified. But..." Ye Hao didn''t say anything below.


    Ye Hao didn''t say anything about Aunt Yan and herself. They had already moved out, and there was no need to talk about those things.


    "Do you think I''m bad."


    Su Xiaoxiao''s sudden question made Ye Hao a little at a loss.


    He even wondered if the girl in front of him was the coquettish girl who had lived in the same roof with him for nearly three years.


    Ye Hao''s silence made Su Xiaoxiao hang her head, and a self-deprecating expression appeared on her face. She stood up and patted her butt: "I know my personality is terrible, and I know I''m self-willed sometimes... Okay. Let¡¯s not say... I¡¯m sorry to disturb you."


    Su Xiaoxiao''s expression returned to the old indifference, hung up that arrogant, turned around and walked towards the first grade teaching building.


    Ye Hao looked at Su Xiaoxiao''s back, as if he had seen the scene when he saw this girl for the first time.


    At that time, it was not long after Su Xiaoxiao''s father passed away. At that time, Su Xiaoxiao was like a beautiful puppet, always hiding himself.


    It can be said that Ye Hao watched Su Xiaoxiao slowly change.


    "Xiao Xiao. I don''t care about your temper, anyway, as long as you treat me as your brother, you will find me if you have anything to do." Ye Hao shouted to Su Xiaoxiao''s back.


    Ye Hao didn''t notice that Su Xiao''s small mouth opened silently, and he uttered a few words.


    "Stupid."


    Because the voice was so soft, Ye Hao didn''t hear it, and Su Xiaoxiao had disappeared in the teaching building.


    "Why are you here? But I found you."


    At this time, Zhao Yanting ran over in a hurry, with a very worried expression on her face.


    Ye Hao asked suspiciously, "Sister Ting. What are you looking for?"


    Suddenly, Sister Ting made Zhao Yanting a little unresponsive, but when she thought of that, she immediately took Ye Hao''s hand: "Come with me."


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Hao asked suspiciously.


    "Go to the rostrum, I have been looking for you for a long time. Everyone is waiting for you now." Zhao Yanting said anxiously, but her little strength couldn''t pull Ye Hao at all.


    "Not going."


    Ye Hao withdrew his hand and fell down on the grass, lifting his legs.


    At this moment, a long-lost voice rang in Ye Hao''s mind.


    [System task: The host is not allowed to leave the current one-meter range within 60 minutes. Reward: two skill points, punishment: none. ¡¿


    "Ye Hao, this is not the time to make fun. Hurry up with me, all the teachers and students in the school are waiting for you." Zhao Yanting looked at Ye Hao who fell on the ground and even closed her eyes, her heart was about to die. Up.


    "I don''t want to go. I want me to do a review on the podium, no way." Ye Hao said frankly, now that he has the task of adding him, Ye Hao doesn''t even have the idea of ??interlocking.


    "You..., you want to **** me off." Zhao Yanting glared at Ye Hao and said: "I''ll make it clear to you that I am not looking for you to do a review for you. I want to reward you. It''s the policeman who came before. Comrade, I want to give you a certificate of bravery."


    Do what is right?


    Ye Hao frowned slightly, could it be because he saved Zhou Qianyi?


    "Sister Ting. Don''t intervene in this matter, please me? Let Zhou Fuqiang come and invite me in person! I want to see if he wants me to do a review this time or why." Ye Hao squinted his eyes and said in a deep voice. .


    Zhou Fuqiang is the name of the vice principal Zhou.


    "You...Forget it, I can''t take care of your affairs. You can do it yourself." Zhao Yanting also knows Ye Hao''s character, and there is no use talking about certain things.


    After speaking, Zhao Yanting turned and left.


    And Ye Hao continued to fall there comfortably, but he didn''t know that the podium was already anxious.


    "Hurry up, have you found Ye Hao!" Standing behind the rostrum, Zhou Fuqiang anxiously asked the panting teachers next to him.


    "No...no. I went to their classroom and saw Ye Hao."


    "I also asked the guard, Ye Hao did not leave the school."


    "I''ve been to the music classroom, art classroom, and computer classroom, but I haven''t."


    Several teachers shook their heads.


    "Where did this crucial thing like Ye Hao go?" Zhou Fuqiang clenched his fists and thought anxiously.


    "Principal Zhou, Ye Hao. Haven''t come yet." The police comrade walked over again, checking the watch on his wrist from time to time.


    "That...comrade police, wait a minute. We are arranging for the teacher to find it." Zhou Fuqiang squeezed out an awkward smile.


    "Forget it. I originally wanted to see this classmate, but I still have some things to do, so I won''t stay here. I will bother you to pass this pennant and this award letter to the vice principal for your help Classmate Ye Hao." The police comrade saluted Zhou Fuqiang, then turned and left.


    "Goodbye, comrade police."


    After the police left, Zhou Fuqiang''s expression was completely gloomy. He looked at the pennant in his hand and the letter of commendation. He couldn''t wait to throw it on the ground and step on a few feet. How could Ye Hao give this kind of thing? Come!


    "Ye Hao, this Ye Haotai is outrageous!" Zhou Fuqiang clenched his fists.


    At this time, Zhao Yanting had walked back slowly.


    "Ms. Zhao, where is Ye Hao in your class."


    Hearing Zhou Fuqiang''s scolding question, Zhao Yanting frivolous eyebrows, and said faintly; "You can enjoy the shade on the lawn behind the school building."


    "What! Take the cool! Does he look like a student anymore," Zhou Fuqiang said through gritted teeth.


    Zhou Fuqiang''s words made Zhao Yanting frown, and she said angrily: "Vice President Zhou, it''s best to think about what you just did before talking to others. Don''t think that nobody knows about your matter."


    All the teachers around Zhao Yanting understood the meaning of Zhao Yanting''s words.


    In fact, this Zhou Fuqiang is not a professional in cultural education. It is only because of his relationship that he took the position of vice principal. It is said that Zhou Fuqiang is also very close to the Wangzihao¡¯s home. Gifts are indispensable during the New Year. .


    Zhou Fuqiang clenched his fists, he looked at the flag and the letter in his hand, and said coldly: "Then I''m going to see this student with no respect."

 Chapter 39： Ask Mr. Ye Hao to teach us

    "Ye Hao."


    A shout awakened Ye Hao, who was almost asleep.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes and saw four or five teachers standing in front of him, some of whom were still his own class teachers.


    Of course the one in the middle is our Vice Principal Zhou.


    [System task: Zhou Fuqiang is a villain with inconsistent appearances, and the existence of such a person in the school is a hazard to students. The host must find out the dirty evidence of Zhou Fuqiang within a month, and drive away such scum. Reward: Ten skill points. Failure penalty: None. ¡¿


    Dirty evidence?


    The system should not be made out of nothing. It seems that there are some unknown things behind Zhou Fuqiang! I''ve seen this guy upset for a long time.


    "Why did Vice Principal Zhou come to me, a student who was recorded as a serious offense for fighting?" Ye Hao said with a light smile.


    Ye Hao actually hates this Vice President Zhou. He didn''t have any holidays with him before, but now Zhou Fuqiang has completely stood by Wang Zihao against himself.


    But now that the system has given himself this task again, there is no need for Ye Hao to show this Vice President Zhou a good face.


    Zhou Fuqiang didn''t expect that this kid in front of him would give himself a stab at once he came.


    He said in a deep voice, "Student Ye Hao. Don''t you realize that your current behavior does not look like a student at all?"


    "What a student looks like? I think what a student looks like. It''s not your turn to teach me, Vice President Zhou. I advise you to take care of yourself first." Since this guy is embarrassing himself for that Prince Hao, he doesn''t have to give He left any affection.


    "That''s how you talk to the principal!" Zhou Fuqiang couldn''t help it at all. Although he was a vice principal, no student had dared to treat himself this way after being a vice principal for so many years.


    bump


    He directly threw what was in his hand on the ground, and yelled at Ye Hao: "Ye Hao. I tell you the truth directly, as long as you stay in Haicheng Middle School, sooner or later I will let you not hang on, so I will be obediently roll up and **** off. Do you think your grades are great? You''re just a nerd."


    As soon as Zhou Fuqiang said this, the faces of the surrounding teachers changed, but they still lowered their heads silently, pretending to hear nothing.


    Ye Hao looked at the pennant and the letter on the ground. The expression on his face changed subtlely. He looked at Zhou Fuqiang: "Vice President Zhou. What you said is so scary. Is it because of that Wang Zihao? What benefit did it give you, let you do things for them like this."


    "If I remember correctly, during the three years that Wang Zihao was in Haicheng Middle School, there were many incidents."


    "When he was in the first year of high school, he raised the belly of a female student, and the whole school was boiling. In the end, Wang Zihao was not punished, but the female student was transferred to school somehow?"


    "There was another time in the winter of the second year of high school. Just because a student accidentally hit him, he slammed it on a stool and caused a concussion! The person in charge of this incident was also Vice President Zhou. That matter is not over."


    Ye Hao''s words made Zhou Fuqiang''s expression gloomy.


    "Dear Vice Principal Zhou. I still need to cite one by one."


    Zhou Fuqiang gritted his teeth and pointed at Ye Hao: "You are talking nonsense."


    A gleam of coldness flashed in Ye Hao''s eyes, but it was quickly covered up.


    "I don''t know nonsense, but vice-principal Zhou should be very clear in your heart."


    "You kid wait for me."


    Vice Principal Zhou was about to turn around and leave with a cold face. He had no time to entangle with this unsure boy. Now there is a mess on the playground waiting for him to clean up.


    You know, because of this incident, the morning meeting has been delayed for more than half an hour, and the group of students are still standing on the playground.


    Seeing Vice Principal Zhou leaving with the teachers, Ye Hao smiled and took out his mobile phone from his pocket, only to see that it was just showing the recording screen.


    "It''s a bit annoying to lie down, but this time is more than half an hour." Ye Hao hit Hache and continued to lie down.


    And just as Vice Principal Zhou was about to walk back to the podium, cars came in from the school gate.


    "Strange? I don''t remember a visitor today." Vice President Zhou frowned slightly.


    And the cars stopped directly next to the rostrum, and the students who had been waiting impatiently on the playground were all looking at the caravan with curiosity.


    But one of them frowned, and that was Wang Zihao.


    "It''s strange. What did Zhou Fuqiang do this time, why didn''t Ye Hao come to the stage to do a review." Wang Zihao frowned to himself.


    "Brother Wang. In fact, why are you so troublesome? Let us deal with this kind of thing directly." A student beside Wang Zihao said flatteringly.


    "You don''t understand. This Ye Hao completely angered me. This time I not only want him to be ashamed, but I also want him to be ashamed in front of the school. I want the whole school to know that Wang Zihao is not easy to provoke. Yes." Wang Zihao said with arrogance.


    "Brother Wang, when you came back from the hospital this time, I feel that your temperament is different. Did you encounter any good things?" Wang Zihao''s attendant asked in a low voice.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Wang Zihao''s mouth: "Of course. My dad''s company is going to be with..."


    Suddenly, Wang Zihao''s words broke, and he glanced at his attendant next to him coldly; "Don''t ask more if you shouldn''t ask."


    "Yes Yes."


    ...


    At this time, Zhou Fuqiang really felt something called an ant on a hot pot, and he was fidgeting.


    "Hello. I am the dean of the mathematics department of the Longquan Middle School in Jiangnan Province. Today, I brought the math teacher from our school to Ye Hao."


    "I am the vice-principal of Jiangnan No.1 High School. I brought the math teacher from our school to study with Ye Hao."


    "We are¡­¡­"


    Zhou Fuqiang looked at the people who got off the car in front of him with a bit of disbelief. They were all teachers from schools across Jiangnan Province, and even the principal and vice principal.


    And every one of their greetings was accompanied by Ye Hao''s name.


    Obviously they came to Haicheng Middle School to find Ye Hao.


    But how attractive is Ye Hao to attract so many math teachers?


    "That... comrades. Can I take the liberty to ask why you come all the way to find Ye Hao from our school." Zhou Fuqiang''s eyes fell on a gray-haired old man in front of him.


    He has seen this man.


    Mathematics expert of Jiangnan University in Jiangnan Province, and honorary principal of Jiangnan No.1 High School.


    They are well-known mathematics experts all over the country, and they have also been invited to participate in the preparation of exam papers.


    Moreover, Jiangnan University is the best school in Jiangnan Province, and it is also ranked in the top five in the country.


    As for this one high school, as the name suggests, it is the best high school in Jiangnan Province, not one of them!


    The students of this old gentleman can be said to be full of peaches and plums. One-third of the leaders of the Jiangnan education system were his students. It can even be said that the mathematics workers and teachers in the whole Jiangnan Province are his students.


    "Ahem.... You are the leader of Haicheng Middle School. Ahem... I''m sorry that we came so uninvited this time. In fact, our main purpose this time is to ask Ye Hao to give us math teachers. Class."


    The old man was obviously in poor health, and he coughed from time to time while speaking.


    And the teachers of the surrounding Haicheng Middle School opened their mouths in fright at what the old man said to them. Come and ask Ye Hao to teach them?


    At this time, Director Feng, the head of the bald mathematics department. Ran over panting.


    When I saw the old man, I directly shook the other''s hand: "Teacher. Why did you run up without saying a word and brought everyone here."


    "Can I not come. Xiao Feng, I think you are the most promising among my group of students." The old man smiled and patted Director Feng on the shoulder: "You can teach such a genius, okay, okay. ,it is good!"


    "That..." Director Feng had a smile on his face, but he couldn''t help but vomit. Back then, he was known as the stupidest student, and he was punished by the teacher. The problem was that the teacher at that time was particularly fond of punishing people with math on the head There are still more than ten books.


    As a result, he now doubts whether his baldness came out.


    "Ahem... Well, I still don''t quite understand what you mean by the old man." Zhou Fuqiang glared at Director Feng, it turns out that he is the culprit!


    Before Mingming, President Wu emphasized that Ye Hao¡¯s affairs must be kept secret, but he did not expect to sparse the secrets!


    "That''s the way it is. Didn''t you mistakenly take the test papers we used to test the students before, and then Xiao Feng sent the content of the test papers to our group. At that time, we were stunned. Teachers from all over Jiangnan Province started. After repeated checks on the test paper, the final conclusion is that the questions on the test paper are completely correct."


    "Later, we sent the test papers to Kyoto. The mathematicians in Kyoto were shocked! We must know that our mathematics teachers from Jiangnan Province ranked bottom in several math competitions over the years."


    Seeing the old man''s look of sincerely expectant interrogation, the teachers at Haicheng Middle School suddenly didn''t know how to answer.

 Chapter 40： Professor Yang Lao

    "Teacher Zhao. You go there quickly, something serious happened." A teacher hurriedly found Zhao Yanting, who was standing in the back row of students and looking at the phone without speaking.


    "Don''t find me if something big happens." Zhao Yanting said uncomfortably.


    Do you have tempers? I still have a temper.


    "Mr. Zhao, something really happened. There is... an expert has come to our school. Go and call your classmate Ye Hao." The teacher panted and shouted.


    Zhao Yanting rolled her eyes and said, "No. Who likes to call. Who is calling. Also the expert is here? Then let Vice President Zhou call him."


    The teacher looked at Zhao Yanting with a wry smile, and pointed to the back of the rostrum and said: "This time the expert...is different. It is...Yang Yuande and Professor Yang from Jiangnan University in Jiangnan Province!"


    "I care about him, Professor Yang, Professor Qian..." Suddenly, the expression on Zhao Yanting''s face was taken aback, and she suddenly shouted: "Wait. You are an expert in the mathematics department of Jiangnan University, Teacher Yang Yuandeyang!"


    "Yes indeed."


    Zhao Yanting immediately put down the phone and ran towards the rostrum without stopping.


    At this time, the teachers were chatting with the teachers of Haicheng Middle School, mainly delaying time. Zhou Fuqiang had already sent someone to urge Ye Hao to come.


    This should be the third time.


    "Ms. Yang." Zhao Yanting called.


    Old Yang raised his head and looked over, only to see Zhao Yanting running over with excitement.


    "Oh. Xiaoting, why are you here too." Old Yang looked at Zhao Yanting a little surprised.


    Zhao Yanting walked to Yang Lao, as if a child had seen a parent who had reunited after a long time: "Mr. Yang, my home is in Haicheng, you forgot. I am now a teacher at Haicheng Middle School."


    "Yes, I remember." Old Yang smiled and looked up and down Zhao Yanting: "Yes, not bad. I have grown into a big girl, but this character needs to change, how impatient. Now I''m all a teacher, so I can''t do this. "


    Speaking of Mr. Yang, his face was pretending to be serious, but kindness can be seen in his eyes.


    "Old Yang. Didn''t I see you now. You don''t even tell me when you come here. I am your student anyway." Zhao Yanting said with a smile.


    "I''m here this time, it''s not because your Haicheng Middle School has a genius." Yang Lao said and urged Zhou Fuqiang on the side: "Vice President Zhou. Why isn''t Ye Hao here yet."


    "Uh... wait, wait." Zhou Fuqiang smiled awkwardly.


    Director Feng, the mathematics director on the side, pointed to Zhao Yanting and said, "Teacher. Actually, Teacher Zhao Yanting is the math teacher of Ye Hao."


    "Oh! Xiaoting, that Ye Hao is in your class?" Old Yang looked at Zhao Yanting in surprise.


    Now, Zhao Yanting doesn''t know what to say. After all, Ye Hao knows how to do it by herself. Can you say that she taught it?


    But at this time, several teachers ran over panting, walked to Zhou Fuqiang''s ear and whispered a few words.


    Zhou Fuqiang''s face is ugly.


    When Mr. Yang noticed this, he frowned and asked, "What''s the matter? Why hasn''t classmate Ye Hao come yet."


    "This...this, a little accident, or... Mr. Yang, let me take you to visit our school first?" Zhou Fuqiang had the urge to drag Ye Hao out of the corpse.


    First, the police came to praise him, and then a famous school teacher came to see him by name.


    It happened that I just said in front of the whole school that I would give him a serious punishment!


    God is playing with yourself.


    After all, Mr. Yang''s age experience was there, and he noticed the strangeness. He looked at Zhao Yanting who was aside: "Xiaoting. What''s the matter?"


    Zhao Yanting sighed and said helplessly: "Forget it. Old Yang, you should follow me, you''ll know when you come."


    "That... wait. Mr. Yang, you guys are struggling, I see if you want to take a break first." Zhou Fuqiang''s expression changed and he hurriedly wanted to stop.


    "No need. We rushed over overnight just to study. After all, our teachers are very short on time. Maybe we will rush back tonight." Yang Laosi did not give Zhou Fuqiang any face, after all, his The identity is there.


    Don''t talk about a vice principal.


    Even if the director of the Haicheng Education Bureau came, he still had to give him face.


    Afterwards, a group of people walked towards the back of the teaching building under the leadership of Zhao Yanting.


    "Vice principal, what should we do." A teacher murmured as he approached Zhou Fuqiang''s side.


    "What else can I do. Disband the students first." Zhou Fuqiang waved his hand and forced a smile to follow.


    ...


    "You can leave in twenty minutes." Ye Hao curled his lips and looked at the vast sky with Erlang''s legs tilted.


    At this time, footsteps came from all around.


    Ye Hao waved his hand in disgust and said, "Didn''t I say that, I won''t go back."


    "Ahem... Ye Hao." Zhao Yanting''s voice came over.


    Ye Hao sat up, and saw dozens of people standing in front of him at this time. Of course, he knew Zhao Yanting, Zhou Fuqiang, and some teachers.


    But most of the other people don''t know themselves, but the way they look at their own eyes is as if they are looking at a baby with a connoisseur''s eyes.


    Ye Hao almost got goosebumps.


    "This is?" Ye Hao asked in surprise.


    "You are Ye Hao''s classmate. I am a teacher from Jiangnan University in Jiangnan Province. My surname is Yang. You can call me Mr. Yang, or you can call me Mr. Yang like Xiaoting." Mr. Yang slapped the benevolent first. call.


    Zhao Yanting on the side added: "Lao Yang is a famous math teacher in Jiangnan Province. It is also my teacher."


    Ye Hao didn''t understand the rest, but Zhao Yanting''s last sentence, this old gentleman was her teacher.


    Ye Hao immediately stood up and bowed respectfully: "Hello, Mr. Yang."


    Although Ye Hao didn''t regard Zhao Yanting as his teacher in his heart, since this old gentleman died as Zhao Yanting''s teacher, he should respect him.


    Ye Hao still knows the politeness to be, but it also depends on who it is to.


    If it was Zhou Fuqiang, hehe, it would be nice not to roll his eyes.


    "Okay, okay. It''s something young can do." Yang Lao looked up and down Ye Hao, and said with appreciation.


    "That... classmate Ye Hao. Mr. Yang and the teachers from various schools in Jiangnan Province came over to learn from you... to discuss about the test paper you did before. It is not suitable here. I think we should go to the meeting. Go to the room." Director Feng suggested by the side.


    Zhou Fuqiang''s eyes lit up, and he wished that the things in front of him would pass so easily. But he never expected that what Ye Hao said next would put him in front of all the teachers.


    When Ye Hao said this, a joking flashed in his eyes.

 Chapter 41： Sweet Pastry

    Serious punishment? Review?


    The teachers around were instantly confused.


    In their thinking, this student named Ye Hao should be a student with good academic performance. After all, they heard that Ye Hao was still the first in the most recent monthly exam!


    And how can such a student be related to serious punishment and review of these things.


    All eyes were on Zhou Fuqiang.


    Zhou Fuqiang swallowed, he could only bite the bullet and said: "Teachers, although Ye Hao is a student with good grades in our school. But...a week ago, Ye Hao and a student had a fight at the school gate. the behavior of."


    "As a result, the student just came out of the hospital today. I was thinking about being beaten, so I would give Ye Hao a serious punishment."


    Hearing Zhou Fuqiang''s explanation, everyone else was skeptical.


    "Student Ye Hao, what the **** is going on?" Yang Lao looked at Ye Hao and asked why.


    Ye Hao shrugged and said faintly: "It''s a fact that I hit someone."


    Upon hearing Ye Hao''s words, the teachers around all wrinkled.


    "But. Now even if I give me another chance, I will still beat him. As for the reason, it is simple. That guy insulted my mother, not to mention that he took my girlfriend. But now he is an ex-girlfriend. I can only read books. Who would call me a poor boy."


    "And the person I hit. Heh, I heard that he is a child of a wealthy businessman, and he has a little money in his family and has a relationship."


    "Anyway, I hit and hit. Principal Zhou also fined him. But when I didn''t expect, Principal Zhou would use his power to avenge personal revenge."


    Ye Hao''s previous words completely caused people around him to sympathize with Ye Hao. Most of all, when Ye Hao said that he was a poor student, most of the teachers resonated in their hearts.


    After all, most of these older teachers were born poor.


    In addition, Ye Hao''s object was a rich young master who had robbed Ye Hao''s former woman, and that suddenly transferred the hatred to the other party.


    The last mention of Zhou Fuqiang was to completely ignite the fuse.


    "Ye Hao, don''t talk nonsense." Zhou Fuqiang pointed at Ye Hao angrily.


    "Ye Hao. I''ll tell you the truth directly, as long as you stay in Haicheng Middle School, I will let you hang on sooner or later, and you will be obedient to roll me up. Do you think your grades are great? You''re just a nerd."


    Suddenly a sudden voice sounded.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the phone in Ye Hao''s hand. At this time, the phone''s screen showed that a recording was playing.


    As for the sound of the recording, as long as you are not deaf, you can hear that Zhou Fuqiang said.


    Ye Hao sneered looking at Zhou Fuqiang''s pale face, and Zhou Fuqiang stepped back subconsciously.


    In fact, Ye Hao recorded this recording just to wait and find an opportunity to send it out again.


    As a result, I didn''t expect it to come in handy so quickly.


    It can only be said that people are not as good as heaven.


    Under the gaze of the surrounding teachers, Zhou Fuqiang stepped back and then stepped on something.


    "What is this? Pennant? Letter of recognition?"


    Although Mr. Yang was old, his eyes were very good. He immediately noticed what was stepped on the ground by Zhou Fuqiang, and the red font on it was very conspicuous.


    He bent down and picked it up, while Zhou Fuqiang''s eyes were full of panic at this time.


    "Being brave for righteousness, young hero." Old Yang looked at the eight characters on the pennant unexpectedly.


    On both sides of the eight characters are written who gave it to whom.


    "Haicheng Public Security Bureau."


    "Student Ye Hao."


    Old Yang looked at the remaining award letter, but he still asked Ye Hao out of politeness; "Student Ye Hao, can I read this letter."


    "It''s okay. You can watch it if you want, Mr. Yang. Just now, Vice President Zhou took it and threw it on the ground directly, so I didn''t watch it either." Ye Hao laughed mockingly.


    Hearing that Zhou Fuqiang dared to throw the letter of commendation given by the Public Security Bureau, the teachers were all surprised.


    "No...it''s not like that. Let me explain, everyone." Zhou Fuqiang anxiously wanted to explain.


    But the math teachers looked at him with indifferent eyes.


    "Vice President Zhou. We are all nerds, we don''t understand your explanation." A poor teacher looked at Zhou Fuqiang coldly.


    "Huh. It seems that I have to react with the people from the Haicheng Education Bureau. Can anyone be the school leader. Still let the students not mix in the school? This is like what a school teacher said!" A teacher who looked a little bit of identity had an angry expression on his face.


    "Be quiet first. I want to see what is written in this letter of recognition." Old Yang scolded, and the teachers were quiet.


    Old Yang picked up the envelope, there was a footprint on it, which should have been stepped on by Zhou Fuqiang just now.


    Lao Yang didn''t open the envelope immediately, but first took out a handkerchief that he carried with him, and carefully wiped off the footprint on the envelope.


    Then I opened the envelope. Inside the envelope was a piece of white paper with the badge of the police station printed on it.


    "Because Ye Hao saw righteousness on November 28 and bravely fought against the robbers. A hostage was rescued, and hereby a letter of commendation and a pennant as encouragement. Haicheng Public Security Ministry approved."


    After Yang Lao finished reading, he clapped and applauded.


    "Okay, okay. Not only is he motivated in his studies, he is also a good young man who has done his best."


    "Who just said to let such a good boy who is righteous and brave enough to stay in Haicheng. Well, since Haicheng Middle School doesn''t want it, I want a high school in Jiangnan." Old Yang coldly saw Zhou Fuqiang.


    Then he walked directly to Ye Hao and held Ye Hao''s hands tightly: "Student Ye Hao, come to our Jiangnan high. With me, Yang Yuande, no one dares to say,''Let you roll out and leave'' under my nose. This sentence. What about the nerds? What about the poor scholars! We will neither steal nor rob, nor bully others."


    At this moment, Zhou Fuqiang became a target of public criticism.


    The teachers next to him were immediately dumbfounded, but they quickly realized that this was Lao Yang who was poaching!


    "Old Yang. Although you are an old senior, it is not easy to dig like this. How far is Jiangnan One High School? I think our Longquan High School is pretty good. It''s also close, with perfect hardware equipment, and excellent teachers..."


    "These are not reliable. People''s grades are already so good, what can you teach him? Come to our Baiyun High School. We have many high school girls."


    ...


    At this moment, those teachers can be regarded as noisy, one by one can''t wait to let Ye Hao come to his school.


    What about joining the student union directly, free of tuition, and the number of recommended places are desperately hitting Ye Hao''s head.


    Now the teachers at Zi Haicheng Middle School are panicking. They are different from Zhou Fuqiang. They know Ye Hao¡¯s value to the school and desperately want to separate Ye Hao from those "crazy" teachers from other schools. But now that there are so many families, the teachers from Haicheng Middle School can''t get in at all.


    Zhao Yanting was also a little panicked standing outside at this time, after all, Ye Hao was his own student, if he was poached by other schools...


    For some reason, Zhao Yanting felt uncomfortable in her heart.


    Ye Hao himself is very embarrassed. He can''t go now. After all, the time limit of the task is still there, and these teachers are so kind to him one by one. Most of all, there was one who secretly told himself that he wanted to introduce his granddaughter to him. He heard that he was still a school girl.


    Now Ye Hao felt a little rippling in his heart.


    At this moment, a voice rang from the side.

 Chapter 42： Principal Wu is back

    I saw, Principal Wu came over with a smile, he walked directly in front of Old Yang, and kindly held Old Yang¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Teacher Yang. Why don¡¯t you come to our students to tell me? I have invited you to come to our school to give lectures a few times, but you have shied away."


    Old Yang heard the ridicule from President Wu, and he stared at him and said, "That''s good. You ask Ye Hao to transfer to our school. You said that there will be a few lectures, and I will give you a few."


    Uh


    Principal Wu shook his head dumbly and said, "Old Yang. Look at what you said, these are two different things."


    "What two different things. He is such a good kid. You Haicheng Middle School is not welcome. We need the Jiangnan High School." Yang Lao let go of President Wu''s hand and grabbed Ye Hao''s shoulder without showing weakness.


    "Our Longquan High School also wants."


    "Our Baiyun High School is still the best."


    Ye Hao smiled bitterly, his feelings were about to become popular products, and every school was rushing to ask for himself.


    Principal Wu could understand the meaning of Yang Lao''s words. He smiled and said, "What are you talking about? Ye Hao is a good seedling. How could Haicheng High School not welcome him."


    "Huh. Xiao Wu, we are also acquaintances. We know that people don¡¯t talk secretly. Some people in your school don¡¯t welcome Ye Hao. If this causes Ye Hao¡¯s academic performance to decline, wouldn¡¯t it be a big loss? "Lao Yang said, and gestured a look at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao understood what Yang Lao meant, and turned on the phone in his hand again.


    "Ye Hao. I''ll tell you the truth directly, as long as you stay in Haicheng Middle School, I will let you hang on sooner or later, and you will be obedient to roll me up. Do you think your grades are great? You''re just a nerd."


    The words sounded again.


    Principal Wu''s expression changed, looking at Zhou Fuqiang, who was about to hang his face to the ground, with a gloomy face.


    "Zhou Fuqiang, is this what you said?"


    "Principal Wu, this is...this is a misunderstanding. At that time...I was so confused that I said this." Zhou Fuqiang knew that he could not escape, so he could only explain it quietly.


    "Confused? Just because you are confused, we will drive away a good student from our school! Fortunately, I got the notice from the police comrades in advance to quit all the trips and rush back. Otherwise, I don''t know you. What a good thing Zhou Fuqiang did!" Principal Wu was completely angry, and cursed at Zhou Fuqiang.


    Originally, he was going on a business trip this week. He arrived at the airport early in the morning. As a result, a comrade from the police station called him and informed him in advance that relevant comrades would come to the school to commend Ye Hao for his bravery.


    At that time, President Wu was very happy. Knowing the academic performance can only show that this student is eager to learn. What is missing in this era when there is no shortage of students? What''s missing are students who both learn well and have good morals!


    So Principal Wu just turned off all the itinerary this week without saying a word and rushed back.


    Now President Wu feels a little bit lucky. If he didn''t come back this time, maybe a week later, there would be no student like Ye Hao in their school.


    "Principal Wu, I...I know it was wrong." Zhou Fuqiang lowered his head, looking like a defeated peacock, but deep in his heart was extremely angry.


    He hates Ye Hao, hates him for stumbling himself, and causing him to be inhumane inside and outside.


    "Okay. Your business is the housework of our school. You first go back to your office, give me a good reflection, and then write me a 10,000-word review letter and hand it to my office." President Wu Leng Scolded with a face.


    "Yes, yes." Zhou Fuqiang nodded again and again, and then left dingy. Read the book www.laikanshuba.com


    Principal Wu walked up to Ye Hao and said apologetically, "Ye Hao. I''m sorry, don''t worry. I will definitely give you justice on this matter."


    "The serious punishment and the morning meeting review." Ye Hao asked hesitantly.


    "Cancel, no such thing. Well, today it is rare for teachers from the school to visit our school. Let''s go to the big classroom. You are not going to discuss mathematics topics, there is just right." President Wu deserves to be the principal. He moved away from the embarrassment of wooing Ye Hao before.


    Old Yang smiled and shook his head without saying much.


    The other teachers also shook their heads a little regretfully, knowing that it was impossible to dig out Ye Hao''s good seed.


    Mr. Yang looked at Ye Hao: "Then Ye Hao will go to the big classroom with us, and it happens that we have a lot of questions to discuss."


    Uh


    Right now, Ye Hao was a little embarrassed.


    He looked at the time of the task.


    [Task time limit: 13.58.]


    This time has not yet arrived, if I move away, wouldn''t the three tentacles of skill points fly away?


    "Um...actually I like to be in the wild when solving problems. Just like Newton back then, he also likes to sit outside and discuss problems, so he would be lucky enough to be hit by Apple." Ye Hao found out that he was really really late. It''s a "bad school", and acting to deceive people will be done by hand.


    "It makes sense. Since Ye Hao said so, let''s sit on the floor here and discuss our math problems. Xiao Feng, bring the previous test paper." Old Yang looked at Ye Hao and nodded approvingly, while crossing his legs. Sit down and said to Director Feng on the side.


    "Yes, yes. I''ll get it now."


    Director Feng is the head of the mathematics department at the school, but when he gets here, he can only be a little Feng who is willing to run errands.


    In the next period of time, the students leaning against the window in the classroom of the teaching building on the lawn can see a surprising scene.


    I saw a group of seemingly literate people with an average age of forty or fifty years old who were tirelessly asking about the teenager in the middle, with the look of a student facing the teacher.


    "Now we broadcast a message about the cancellation of the previous punishment of Ye Hao. Here, we also want to tell you a touching news. Just the day before yesterday, Ye Hao from our school saw righteousness and bravely fought against the robbers and rescued the robbers. The hostages. The police comrades also specially sent pennants and letters of recognition..."


    In Zhou Fuqiang''s office, his face was ugly.


    "Uncle Zhou, what the **** is going on. Didn''t you say that before, you want to help me fix Ye Hao. Why now he has become a hero instead." The prince exclaimed outrageously, and he himself was not at all. Falling on the sofa with attention to posture.


    Zhou Fuqiang glanced at this Wang Zihao, who didn''t see himself in the slightest, and cursed in his heart. It wasn''t because you, a kid, that made him embarrassed just now.


    "Ahem, um, Zihao. We''d better consider the matter of Ye Hao in the long term. After all, he is now in the limelight and is a good student in our school. So, I think I should forget it during this time." Zhou Fuqiang It was very clear that if he were to trouble Ye Hao directly now, then he would really not be able to get along in Haicheng Middle School.


    "Okay, I see. Ye Hao''s affairs are set aside, but because of his relationship. We have good news now." Wang Zihao showed a lewd smile on his face, and he jumped off the sofa and walked away. In front of Zhou Fuqiang, the phone was turned on, and there was a **** the screen.


    Zhou Fuqiang looked at the **** the phone, his mouth also evoked a lewd smile.

 Chapter 43： Ye Hao in class

    ¡¾time up. The host task is completed and three skill points are obtained. ¡¿


    Ye Hao, who was teaching these teachers, was taken aback, and the task time was up.


    At this moment he felt his legs numb.


    "That... every teacher. I think it''s almost done, or let''s take a break." Ye Hao looked at the teachers around.


    "But we still have a lot of problems that have not been solved yet." The other teachers still had some unsatisfied expressions on their faces.


    Ye Hao''s lectures have completely impressed them, and in front of him, the teachers who learned the rich and five cars are not teachers.


    And now when they were excited about learning, they were about to stop!


    It''s like a delicious one, just let people smell it and let them not eat it.


    Do you think this person can feel better.


    "Let''s do it then. I think some of the teachers are too old, and they can''t be''roaring'' here with my young guy. Or we should go to the big classroom and let Principal Wu prepare something delicious by the way, and we eat Talking." Ye Hao stood up and said.


    "Okay, okay. Ye Hao is right. It''s rare for everyone to come to our Haicheng. Why do we have to do something about the friendship of the landlords? Everyone should eat and discuss." Principal Wu said with a smile.


    "That''s fine too." Old Yang nodded, perhaps because he was older, and he had sweat on his forehead after being outside for too long.


    However, there is still a happy smile on his face. For these people who have been studying all their lives, nothing makes them happier than knowledge.


    Although most of Ye Hao''s lectures are also known to Old Yang, Ye Hao''s explanations are often from another aspect.


    This made Yang Lao''s eyes shine brightly, as if a house with only doors and one more window, which made Yang Lao love Ye Hao even more.


    Soon, accompanied by Principal Ye Haowu, they came to the largest classroom of Haicheng Middle School.


    In fact, the usual use of this large classroom is to invite some experts to give lectures to the students.


    "Lao Yang. You are all teachers, why... come from afar to ask me the question on this test paper." Ye Hao asked Yang Lao curiously as he walked in.


    Old Yang sighed and said, "There is no way. The math teacher competition held every year in the country, our teachers in Jiangnan Province, have counted down several times in a row."


    "The teacher also wants to compete?" Ye Hao was a little curious. Old Yang nodded with a wry smile: "Yes. Even a teacher can''t stop when it comes to learning. In order to promote teachers from all over the country to continuously improve their qualifications. Our Department of Mathematics holds a nationwide math competition every year. , But the participants are generally young or low-level


    teacher. If I remember correctly, Xiao Ting seemed to be the one who represented Haicheng last year. "


    Old Yang said and looked at Zhao Yanting behind him.


    Zhao Yanting nodded in embarrassment.


    "Ms. Zhao. Then which place did you take the exam last year?" Ye Hao''s question instantly aroused the curiosity of other math teachers around him.


    But when Ye Hao felt Zhao Yanting''s murderous eyes, he cried out that it was bad.


    "Last one." Zhao Yanting said with a little shame, scolding Ye Hao in her heart for which pot was really open or not.


    "It''s not to blame Xiao Ting. Except for Xiao Ting, the other participating teachers are all countdowns." Old Yang sighed and shook his head helplessly.


    The other teachers also lowered their brows.


    Although since ancient times, there has been a saying that Wen Wu is the first and Wu Wu is the second.


    But who suffers, every time it counts down.


    "That... wait a minute. Can you show me the topics of your participation in the competition. I can tell you about these, which may be good for you." Ye Hao also wanted to help them.


    "Okay." Old Yang''s eyes lit up: "It just happens to be able to tell us about those topics. However, some of the topics are a bit difficult, and even if I were to answer them, it would be a little troublesome."


    "It''s okay, let''s explain it first, let''s study together." Ye Hao said confidently


    "I have it in my computer. Wait a minute, please trouble Ye Hao to tell us." Zhao Yanting stared at Ye Hao and said.


    Seeing that she had acted too much, Sister Ting was a little "jealous" of herself.


    Afterwards, Zhao Yanting came over with her laptop.


    Other teachers were sitting under the big classroom one after another, while Ye Hao was standing on the podium looking at the computer in front of him.


    He looked at the questions on the screen, frowning slightly.


    "Ye Hao is a bit too difficult. If it is too difficult, let''s just talk about the test papers we have just mentioned. Many of these topics are too complicated, or are selected from foreign problems." Old Yang looked at Ye. With Hao''s appearance, he felt that Ye Hao couldn''t solve it, so he comforted.


    "It''s okay. These are quite simple, just a small part of it is a bit troublesome." Ye Hao curled his lips.


    simple? Is it troublesome for a small part?


    The teachers around are a little speechless, and these topics seem to be more difficult to some of them.


    But in front of this high school student, it was just a very simple sentence.


    Of course Ye Hao didn''t know the inner thoughts of these teachers, and he really thought it was quite simple. After looking at it for a while, he already had rough answers to these questions in his mind.


    It''s just that the solution process is a bit troublesome.


    "We don''t have much time today. I specially selected five topics to write on the blackboard. Teacher Zhao, please help me write the topics on the blackboard." Ye Hao smiled and said to Zhao Yanting.


    Zhao Yanting gave Ye Hao a white look. Now Ye Hao is a teacher and they are students.


    My own teachers were listening honestly below, and of course I could only obey Ye Hao.


    Zhao Yanting walked to the podium, looked at the five topics pointed out by Ye Hao on the screen, her eyes widened instantly, she swallowed and said, "You... are you sure you want to tell us these five topics!"


    "Yeah. But we don''t have enough time. I guess everyone will only eat here at noon." Ye Hao shrugged helplessly.


    "You are crazy. If you can''t figure it out, let''s see how you step down later." Zhao Yanting really doesn''t know where Ye Hao''s confidence comes from. Does he know what these questions mean? what.


    "Then Xiao Ting, you have to study hard. If Xiao Ting doesn''t listen carefully, this teacher can beat you up." Ye Hao teased Zhao Yanting secretly.


    Zhao Yanting glared and gestured with the chalk in her hand.


    It seems to be saying, if you dare to say it again, I will put these things in your mouth.


    Ye Hao didn¡¯t say much. He started to study those topics. Although the answers are already in his head, he needs to use the simplest method possible so that the teachers can understand, so he needs to think about how to explain it. .


    At this time, Zhao Yanting had already written all five questions on the blackboard.


    At this time everyone in the audience was shocked.


    Director Feng looked at the first question stupidly: "That...that was the most difficult additional question in the competition last year. Teachers in all provinces did not solve it, and in the end the mathematician who gave the question announced the answer."


    "Oh my God. Isn''t that problem recognized by the United Kingdom as the most difficult math problem in 2017? If you don''t rely on computers for calculations! It takes at least three days and three nights for ordinary people to solve! If there is an error in one step, You need to start over!"


    "There is also the third question..."


    Those people looked at the first four questions one by one.


    And Mr. Yang had a serious face at this moment, looking at the last question.


    That question is very unfamiliar to many math teachers, but it is indeed very familiar to him.


    For more than ten years, he will never forget this topic.


    He resisted the urge to ask immediately and looked at the young man who was still preparing.


    Can he... really solve this problem?


    After almost ten minutes, Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the dozens of "students who were older than himself." "Class!"

 Chapter 44： He can solve this problem, and universities all over the world let him pick it up!

    As time passed by little by little, the sun outside was already westward.


    And when the food was brought up by President Wu, it was placed next to him. No teacher could take a bite. It was already cold now.


    Among these people, Zhao Yanting is the most tiring.


    She felt that Ye Hao was tossing herself on purpose.


    "Ms. Zhao, move down the blackboard over there."


    "Ms. Zhao, move the blackboard over there."


    "Zhao... the one over there can be erased."


    In the end, Zhao Yanting had an urge to throw the blackboard eraser in her hand on the ground, but looking at the teacher below who was listening attentively to Ye Hao''s class, she could only endure her inner impulse.


    Ye Hao looked at the hostile eyes next to him. He smiled and blinked at Zhao Yanting. It was interesting to tease and tease her.


    Zhao Yanting snorted and ignored him, instead looking at the questions on the blackboard.


    I have to say that she is getting more and more surprised now, even if she can''t solve these problems, but in Ye Hao''s recount just now, she has solved it step by step.


    The most important is the problem that the British said that it would take three days and three nights to solve without a computer.


    Ye Hao actually told them while writing, it only took less than three hours, using another method and another kind of thinking.


    "There is one question left." Ye Hao stretched his waist, and a groaning sound came from his stomach. He looked at the people under the stage and the already dim sky outside the window with embarrassment.


    "I didn''t expect it to be so late. Teachers, should you come here first?"


    Most teachers nodded in agreement. After all, their focus is on the first four questions. Although the last question seems a bit difficult, they have not seen it before and have never had any major rumors, so they also Didn''t care.


    "Wait. Teacher Ye, can I trouble you to solve the fifth question. It''s best to write down the steps in detail, please!"


    Suddenly a word came out of Yang Lao''s mouth, and Yang Lao''s expression was very serious, with a requesting look in his eyes.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Teacher Ye? please?


    Although these two words are very common, they are not common when they come out of Yang Lao. After all, they are one of the best math teachers in Jiangnan Province.


    And can be called a teacher by such an old gentleman...


    "Lao Yang. You are too Qian. You are Teacher Zhao''s teacher. According to seniority, I will call you Master. You call me teacher, don''t you kill me." Ye Hao waved his hand quickly.


    "In our cultural circles, the uneasy age counts as a backup. The capable person is the teacher, and you are better than all of us here. You are my Lao Yang''s teacher." Yang Lao said this with full of air. "Don''t say anything about Mr. Yang. Then... Then let''s solve the problem for you now. But you have stayed here with me for so long, and have not eaten from day to day. President Wu, you Go and heat up the rice. Let the teachers eat and listen." Ye Hao faced Wu on the side


    The principal asked.


    "Okay." Principal Wu hurriedly followed Ye Hao''s instructions, and there was no such thing as a principal in front of Ye Hao.


    Soon, plates of hot and heated rice were delivered and placed in front of the teachers.


    "Teacher Zhao, you can go down and eat too." Ye Hao picked up the blackboard eraser and began to erase all the previous questions, leaving only the fifth question.


    Zhao Yanting stepped off the stage and sat next to Lao Yang. A bowl of rice and a few dishes were placed in front of her. She looked at the gleaming eyes of Lao Yang next to her, and she asked in surprise: "Old Yang, why are you so concerned about this topic."


    "This question is very important." Old Yang''s answer is simple.


    "How important is it?"


    "If Ye Hao can really solve this problem, all universities in the world will let him choose."


    As soon as Mr. Yang said these words, Zhao Yanting was shocked instantly.


    worldwide?


    It may be understandable if it is Zhao Yanting in China, but the concept is different in the world.


    It should be understood that those foreign universities have always discriminated against Huaxia students. Generally, they choose people. Students never choose them.


    "Alright. Let''s talk about the fifth question now." Ye Hao put down the blackboard eraser and picked up the chalk, but when he turned his head, he happened to see that no one dared to move the food in front of all the teachers.


    Just kidding, the most distinguished person here is of course Mr. Yang. Mr. Yang does not move, who dares to move.


    "Old Yang." Ye Hao gestured at the food in front of Old Yang with his eyes.


    Old Yang didn''t say anything, and silently picked up his chopsticks and took a bite of rice.


    Ye Hao continued to solve this problem. In fact, Ye Hao felt a little strange about this fifth question, because many of the things involved are not just as simple as mathematics. Even if he has a high degree of mathematical knowledge, the solution is better than the previous four questions. It¡¯s more difficult, and it¡¯s nothing simple to see, look carefully


    , You will find that there are many hidden problems.


    And then a funny picture appeared in the big classroom. Old Yang listened attentively. The paper and pen in his hand were still recording something. As for the meal, he would only take a bite when Ye Hao looked at him. .


    This led to the fact that every time Ye Hao finished speaking and writing, he needed to look at Old Yang, otherwise he would not eat at all.


    Ding Dong Ding Dong


    The bell at twenty o''clock in the evening has already struck.


    But at this moment Ye Hao stopped. He frowned and watched the process of answering on the blackboard.


    The old Yang below had his eyes widened at this time, and he didn''t even dare to breathe.


    This pause time is a bit long, it took almost ten minutes.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao picked up the blackboard eraser and erased most of the formula he wrote before. He started writing from the middle, but the way he wrote was completely different. It used something that none of the math teachers present had seen before. Mathematical formulas, so that some of the symbols have not been seen.


    But Mr. Yang had already stood up excitedly at this time, his eyes even flashed red.


    After more than ten minutes, the large blackboard in the large classroom was completely filled with writing by Ye Hao.


    "Wait a minute, I can''t write here." Ye Hao frowned and looked at the wall next to the blackboard.


    "Xiao Wu, hurry up and get the blackboard!" Old Yang shouted directly to the principal Wu who was about to fall asleep next to him.


    "Huh? Blackboard? There are no extra black spots in our school. And it''s getting so late now, Yang Yang, do you think we can discuss it tomorrow." Principal Wu looked at his watch with sleepy eyes, it was already ten o''clock in the evening. too much.


    "No. Bring me the blackboard now, and take down the blackboards in other classrooms if not!" Yang Lao glared at Principal Wu, feeling the aura of Yang Lao.


    Principal Wu swallowed and ran away dingy.


    Ye Hao didn''t care about it. He looked at the topic on the blackboard. He closed his eyes and began to describe the following process in his mind. Sometimes he went wrong and tried it again.


    Five minutes later, a blackboard was moved by Principal Wu and some security guards.


    "Quickly, put it on quickly." Old Yang pointed to the podium and urged.


    "Okay." Principal Wu and the security guard moved the blackboard to the podium. Ye Hao started to write without saying a word, but the words in his mouth made Principal Wu a little broken: "Move again. Move ten more blackboards like this. ."


    puff


    Ten?


    Principal Wu swallowed, and as soon as he wanted to say something, he greeted Old Yang with burning eyes.


    "Go, move the blackboard." Principal Wu sighed and continued to move the blackboard with a group of security guards. After that, the entire large classroom fell into a strange silence.

 Chapter 45： Old Yang shock?

    Mr. Yang stood up silently at this time, his hands were constantly trembling, and his eyes were even more like seeing an impossible expression.


    "Old Yang?"


    "Old Yang?"


    Everyone was shocked by the situation like Mr. Yang. They were all students of Mr. Yang. They had never seen such an expression on their teacher''s face.


    "Untied, unlocked. Finally unlocked!" Old Yang walked tremblingly towards the stage step by step, wrinkled hands, trying to touch the blackboards that already occupied more than half of the podium, but again I seem to be afraid of confusing the numbers on the dark spots.


    thump


    Suddenly, Mr. Yang knelt on the ground, his pupils suddenly lost consciousness, foam was flowing at the corner of his mouth, his chest was trembling, and his body was trembling.


    "Old Yang!"


    "Old Yang!"


    Seeing Mr. Yang like this, all the teachers immediately surrounded him.


    "No, this is a shock situation."


    "Old Yang has a heart attack, get the medicine quickly." Zhao Yanting shouted anxiously.


    At this moment, a middle-aged man hurriedly ran over with a bag, squatted on the ground and began to look inside the bag.


    "Medicine, medicine, medicine."


    A few seconds later, the middle-aged man raised his head blankly and looked at the people around him: "Old Yang''s medicine for heart disease... did not bring it."


    "Damn! Hurry up and hit 120!" Principal Wu shouted anxiously.


    If something happened to Mr. Yang in his school, he, Principal Wu, would also be to blame, as for the students of Mr. Yang in the Education Bureau, he still had to tear himself up.


    "It''s too late. Once the shock lasts for more than ten to twenty minutes, the patient will die. Yang is old and may not be able to hold it for ten minutes." Ye Hao clenched his fists and remembered a story about shock he had seen before. Medical reports.


    "No. Teacher Yang, teacher!" Zhao Yanting suddenly lost control of her emotions, and she was crying there.


    The other teachers also shed tears silently.


    One day as a teacher and a lifetime as a father, let alone a teacher who leads them to the career of teachers.


    Ye Hao clenched his fists and secretly said in his heart.


    Does the system have any skills that can cure diseases, or medical skills? Get it out for me quickly.


    [Skills: Medical skills. Need skill points: 8. ¡¿


    Eight skill points?


    Damn it! I now only have three skill points, not enough!


    Ye Hao watched the old Yang struggling in front of him, and he clenched his fists.


    It''s almost five! It was only five points short.


    If... If you didn''t exchange any item control technique for temporary curiosity, now you have enough skill points to exchange for medical skills.


    Ye Hao looked at Yang Lao''s pale appearance, and for some reason he thought of his mother. At that time, she also lost her life in front of her eyes, and she also had no ability.


    Ye Hao''s body shook, holding the table beside him to stabilize his body.


    ¡¾system hint. It is detected that the host is currently in urgent need of skill points, and the loan mode is hereby opened. The host can borrow the required skill points. After that, the host only needs to repay at a certain exchange rate...]


    Suddenly the system sound coming out of his brain made Ye Hao''s body shake.


    He didn''t care about listening to the next explanations, he shouted directly in his heart.


    "Hurry up, exchange medical skills for me. Hurry up!"


    ¡¾Exchange medical skills, consume eight skill points. The host has only three skill points in the account at this time, whether the remaining part uses loans]


    "Yes."


    [Five points for loans. Successful medical exchange]


    A bunch of knowledge emerged in Ye Hao''s mind.


    He took a deep breath, stabilized his mind, and pushed away the teachers who surrounded Mr. Yang.


    "Let me come, I know medical skills."


    Ye Hao said, kneeling next to Yang Lao, and began to check Yang Lao''s life information. The pace of his heart has become slower and slower, and the foam at the corner of his mouth has stopped rising outside.


    "Who has a needle, a needle over three centimeters. Hurry up!" Ye Hao shouted anxiously.


    The teachers around were dumbfounded.


    "Student Ye Hao, don''t be fooling around. Now, life is at stake." Some teachers frowned and looked at Ye Hao.


    They don''t believe that a student who is only a third year in high school can understand medicine.


    Those things are not accessible to a high school student.


    "Then you come! Now Lao Yang is in danger, if you can save, then you come, wait another five minutes, Lao Yang will really be dead!" Ye Hao said sternly.


    At this moment, the teachers around fell silent.


    They may be able to teach and educate people, but they are laymen in curing diseases and saving people.


    At this moment, an older female teacher next to her took out a five-centimeter-long embroidery needle from her bag.


    "Teacher Ye, is this needle possible?"


    "Yes. Thank you." Ye Hao took the embroidery needle in one hand, and he couldn''t care about what the other party called him at this time.


    The index finger and thumb of his right hand tightly held the bottom of the embroidery needle, and then his left hand unbuttoned Yang''s chest.


    Looking at the part of Old Yang''s chest, Ye Hao took a deep breath and concentrated his energy. The needle in his right hand pierced sharply, and the position of the stick was exactly the position of Old Yang''s left chest.


    "My goodness."


    "The thorn... pierced the heart!"


    The teachers around were shocked. In their opinion, Ye Hao was simply piercing the needle into Old Yang''s heart.


    In their thoughts, can a person live with a needle stuck in the heart?


    It didn''t take long for the needle to penetrate it, and it was less than a second before Ye Hao pulled out the needle.


    "Ye Hao, what are you doing. Do you know that you are killing someone." Zhao Yanting''s face changed suddenly and she pushed Ye Hao''s body abruptly.


    Ye Hao fell to the ground all of a sudden, the needle in his hand accidentally dropped, pierced his palm, and the blood continued to flow out.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    At this time, a coughing sound came out of Yang Lao''s mouth.


    "Old Yang is awake!"


    "My God, Mr. Yang, you really woke up!"


    After waking up, Mr. Yang looked around in a daze, "I...what''s wrong with me?"


    "Old Yang, you scared me to death just now. Just now when you saw these problems, your heart was in shock with excitement!"


    "Yeah. Isn''t it just a question, Mr. Yang, don''t scare us."


    "Question?" Old Yang seemed to have thought of something. He hurriedly stood up and looked at the intact handwriting on the blackboard. He shouted to the middle-aged man next to him: "Xiao Liu, show me it, no one is allowed to touch it. This blackboard."


    "Huh?" This middle-aged man was actually equipped with a part-time assistant bodyguard for the old driver Yang. He looked at Yang old in a daze.


    Lao Yang didn''t have time to explain, he took out his mobile phone and ran to the door. At this moment, his skill was like a young man, not like a gray-haired old man.


    At this moment, everyone else''s eyes fell on Ye Hao who fell to the ground. I saw that needle was all inserted into Ye Hao''s palm, and everyone felt shivering just by looking at them. Ye Hao''s sleeves, cuffs and the floor on the ground were all stained red with blood. Up.

 Chapter 46： Mysterious subject

    "What are you doing in a daze? Don''t hurry up and help Teacher Ye up." An old teacher hurriedly shouted.


    "Yes, yes. Hurry up and get the gauze."


    All of a sudden, a group of people began to busy around Ye Hao.


    But they are teachers after all, how can they do this kind of thing.


    "Don''t worry about it, everyone. President Wu, please go to the school infirmary and give me some gauze and medical alcohol." Ye Hao smiled lightly, holding his palm.


    "Okay, okay. I''m going to get it now." Principal Wu ran all the roads he could run in the past month today.


    "Xiaoting. How could you be so impulsive just now."


    "Yeah. Look at what Ye Hao is made of now."


    "Ye Hao is your student, how can you go and look at the blood. Oh... my head is a little dizzy."


    At this moment, everyone''s accusation began to face Zhao Yanting.


    And Zhao Yanting looked at Ye Hao guiltily. She opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say, so she could only lower her head in a daze.


    "Okay. Don''t talk about Teacher Zhao. Just now, Teacher Zhao was too worried about Mr. Yang. And I didn''t make it clear and I was responsible. In fact, I did some research in medicine." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    The teachers didn''t say anything, but there was still blame in the eyes looking at Zhao Yanting.


    "Okay. Teachers, our class is over. I think you should go outside first. Everyone surrounds me, but it makes me a little bit of breath." Ye Hao broke the atmosphere with a smile.


    The teachers also left the large classroom after saying some things of concern.


    In the end, only Ye Hao, Zhao Yanting, and the middle-aged man were left.


    "Old Yang asked me to stay and watch these. I can''t go now." The middle-aged man looked at Ye Hao apologetically.


    "It''s okay." Ye Hao slowly tried to stand up, but perhaps because he stood for a day without much rest, coupled with the need for a needle and the current blood loss, his body was a little weak, and his body suddenly fell to the side.


    "Be careful."


    However, the feeling of hitting the ground did not come, but a soft warmth like cotton candy.


    Ye Hao looked at Zhao Yanting who was supporting him, her arm was leaning against the canyon.


    But at this time, Zhao Yanting''s heart was occupied by guilt, so she didn''t care much about it.


    "You... don''t move."


    "It''s okay. Let''s sit down below." Ye Hao pointed to the chair in the classroom.


    "Okay, slow down. I will support you." Zhao Yanting carefully supported Ye Hao, her body touching Ye Hao without distance.


    Ye Hao can be regarded as enjoying the feeling of flying right now. That kind of touch makes him feel that his soul is about to be sublimated, and he even feels that his needle is worth it! "Ye Hao, Ye Hao."


    The call in his ear awakened Ye Hao from his "sweet dreams" when he was already sitting in the middle seat of the large classroom.


    Zhao Yanting on the side was looking at herself anxiously.


    "I''m okay, it''s okay." Ye Hao returned to his senses and assumed a normal appearance.


    "Just... I''m really sorry. I... I was..." Zhao Yanting looked at Ye Hao guiltily.


    "It''s okay. It''s just a small injury. I will pull out the needle first." Ye Hao looked at the needle pierced into his palm. He grabbed the exposed part of the needle with his left hand and slowly pulled the needle out of it. .


    The process of pulling out inevitably brought some pain, and Ye Hao frowned slightly.


    And Zhao Yanting on the side dared not to watch such a "bloody" scene.


    "Ye Hao, I brought you things." Principal Wu ran back with a box of things, looking worriedly at Ye Hao''s still bleeding palm.


    Ye Hao is now regarded as a treasure by him.


    "Should you go to the hospital for a look?" President Wu asked worriedly.


    "It''s okay, I can handle it myself. Principal Wu, please go entertain those teachers, after all, it''s already so late." Ye Hao shook his head and said.


    "Then... Then, Teacher Zhao, you are optimistic about Ye Hao." Principal Wu instructed Zhao Yanting, and walked back to the outside in three steps to arrange those teachers.


    "What are we going to do now, your blood is flowing faster and faster!" Zhao Yanting looked at the needle that was taken out, covered with blood.


    When I thought that it was because of her own push that the needle pierced into Ye Hao''s palm, her heart began to feel uncomfortable again.


    "It''s okay. I''ll just treat the wound. You take out the medical alcohol and disinfect the wound first." Ye Hao took a deep breath and began to prepare for his wound treatment according to the medical knowledge in his brain.


    "Okay... OK." Zhao Yanting rummaged in the box for a while and took out a bottle of medical alcohol.


    In fact, directly disinfecting the wound with medical alcohol is not the best choice for wound treatment, but it is the simplest, easiest and most convenient choice.


    Ye Hao stretched his right hand to the empty place beside him: "Pour alcohol on my wound."


    "Fell directly?" Zhao Yanting looked at Ye Hao a little worried.


    "Yes, just pour it down." Ye Hao nodded, then picked up a towel next to it and bit it in his mouth.


    Zhao Yanting poured the alcohol on Ye Hao''s palm according to Ye Hao''s instructions.


    A burning pain came from the palm of his hand.


    There was sweat on Ye Hao''s forehead, and his face was much paler than usual.


    I go, this method is too painful!


    After about ten seconds, I don''t know if the alcohol had an effect, and the bleeding rate of the wound began to slow down.


    "Look to see if there are silver needles in the box." Ye Hao spit out the towel from his mouth and whispered.


    "Oh." Zhao Yanting immediately found a silver needle bag from the box.


    "Use alcohol to disinfect these silver needles."


    "Ok."


    Ye Hao took the sterilized silver needle and inserted it on the arm of his right hand.


    After three silver needles.


    The wound on the palm of his hand finally did not bleed at all.


    "Sister Ting. Help me clean my wound with a towel." Ye Hao''s breathing was a bit heavy.


    "Okay." Zhao Yanting picked up the towel and carefully wiped off the liquid on Ye Hao''s palm. She looked at Ye Hao and said guiltily: "It hurts."


    "It hurts. Of course it hurts." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Zhao Yanting lowered her head; "I''m sorry."


    Ye Hao looked at Zhao Yanting''s appearance of a little girl who had made a mistake, and pity rose in his heart.


    After all, before Zhao Yanting was just worried about Yang Lao.


    Ye Hao''s mouth evoked some evil smiles, he leaned forward, leaning against Zhao Yanting''s ear and whispered: "Then how can Sister Ting compensate me?"


    "You can compensate as much as you want." Zhao Yanting, who was ashamed in her heart, spit out these words subconsciously. Ye Hao''s eyes lit up, and he said softly: "Then I want you..."

 Chapter 47： I want you……

    On the last "you", Ye Hao deliberately lengthened the tone.


    Zhao Yanting blushed, and now she was able to react, how ambiguous what she said just now.


    "What are you talking nonsense." Zhao Yanting gave Ye Hao a blank look, but her voice was a little bit like a baby in it.


    "I want you to treat me to a meal. Don''t you agree to this small request?" Ye Hao put on a pitiful expression.


    Zhao Yanting was taken aback, and it was obvious that Ye Hao was deliberately teasing herself.


    She threw the wiped towel in her hand on Ye Hao''s face: "You have a lot of skills. You dare to molest your teacher after this."


    Ye Hao took off the towel on his face, and there was a pungent smell of alcohol on it.


    "That''s not necessarily what you said. Old Yang called me a teacher before. Sister Ting, should you call me a teacher?" Ye Hao joked while taking out the white cloth for dressing from the box. .


    "I won''t tell you. Hurry up and bandage." Zhao Yanting glared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao knows that ridicule must have a degree, otherwise if it is too much, it will make the other party disgusted.


    Ye Hao watched Zhao Yanting smile without saying a word, and silently began to wrap up his wound with a white cloth.


    Zhao Yanting looked at Ye Hao from the side, and she was dumbfounded.


    This young man who had known herself for more than two years really scared herself during this period of time. She felt that she was becoming more and more invisible to him.


    The mathematics is so good that the old mathematics elders of the ages are not as good as they are, and they even know how to do medicine and bandage.


    Before, in order to protect myself, I wrestled with those punks.


    At this time, Zhao Yanting had gradually dismissed Ye Hao as her student, but a man of her own generation. This man was filled with all kinds of incredible things, which deeply attracted her to explore.


    "Little Liu, Xiao Liu."


    At this moment, Old Yang, who rushed in from outside, rushed directly to the podium and handed the phone in his hand to the middle-aged man.


    "Old Yang." The middle-aged man looked at Old Yang suspiciously.


    "Answer the phone." Old Yang handed the phone to the other party.


    After the middle-aged man answered the phone and heard the voice over there, his face suddenly changed, becoming very serious.


    "Yes. Yes. I know, um...." "Ye Hao." Old Yang saw Ye Hao who was dealing with the wound in the back and hurriedly looked over. The wound was bandaged at this time, but he still asked worriedly. "Ye Hao, how is your injury? I was really embarrassed just now, my old man suddenly fell ill, but you saved me. The result


    I didn''t care about you, and went out to call by myself. "


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Old Yang is so anxious, it must be something big. And depending on your driver''s appearance, he used to be a soldier." Ye Hao noticed that the middle-aged man''s attitude on the phone was different at this time. Temperament, that is only available to soldiers who have received special training.


    "Yes. Xiao Liu is a retired special soldier, who was specially approved to take care of me." After Yang Lao made sure that Ye Hao''s wound was okay, he looked at Ye Hao excitedly: "Ye Hao, let me tell you. You. This time it has done a great job."


    "Great work? Did you mean the question on the blackboard?" Ye Hao also noticed that Mr. Yang''s attitude towards this question was very unusual, otherwise he wouldn''t be so excited that his heart burst into shock.


    "I''m telling you, this question..." Old Yang said, and then he looked at Ye Hao apologetically: "That... this involves too much. I can''t tell you yet, but I believe that soon, you I will know."


    With Lao Yang deliberately selling Guanzi, Ye Hao didn''t ask much.


    At this time, the middle-aged man surnamed Liu had hung up the phone, walked over and handed the phone back to Mr. Yang.


    "Ye Hao, let me introduce you. This was a special soldier before, but he retired for some reason. Now he is my driver and part-time bodyguard. Liu Chuang." Old Yang introduced.


    Liu Chuang nodded silently to Ye Hao and Zhao Yanting.


    Ye Hao looked at the middle-aged man, and he suddenly said, "You used to be a sniper. The reason for your retirement was that the nerve in your right eye had a problem that caused you to no longer be qualified for the position of a special soldier. The most basic shooting is difficult to do."


    Liu Chuang was taken aback, he looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "How do you know."


    He hadn''t even told Mr. Yang about himself as a sniper. As for the problem of his eyes, no one knew except those few of his comrades in arms. "Intuition." Ye Hao said with a smile: "Your right eye blinks and your left eye is asymmetrical, and the right eye blinks more often than your left eye. Although it will not affect your normal life, if you can try to use it every night The honeysuckle soaked in hot water is pressed on the temple. Although it may not be cured, but


    Can be relieved. "


    "Thank you." Liu Chuang said, turned around and returned to the blackboard, standing there just like that.


    At this time, a teacher just came in and wanted to step onto the stage.


    "Sir, please stop. From now on, no one within three meters of this blackboard is allowed to come close." Liu Chuang suddenly blocked the teacher, his expression very serious.


    The teacher looked at the man in front of him in a bit of surprise. He pointed to a black bag on the podium and said, "My bag is still there."


    "Please wait here, I''ll get it for you." Liu Chuang turned around to get the bag by himself, and then handed it to the teacher.


    "I''m sorry. When Xiao Liu performed the task, his temper was like this." Old Yang said with a smile: "But I just like his character, otherwise I don''t want him to be my bodyguard."


    "Lao Yang. I have prepared your accommodation tonight. You guys hurry up and rest." Principal Wu shouted from outside the classroom.


    "Okay, let''s go over." Old Yang replied, and then smiled at Ye Hao and said, "Then let''s go to rest and see you tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow? Didn''t President Wu say you will leave tonight." Ye Hao asked suspiciously.


    "Yes. Old Yang, I heard that you will go to Jiangnan University to give lectures the day before and after. I am still waiting to see your class online." Zhao Yanting also knows her teacher''s schedule very well.


    "I pushed it, I pushed it off. As far as I know, the teachers outside also pushed back the schedule for the next few days." Old Yang smiled and patted Ye Hao on the shoulder, looking at Zhao Yanting and said: "Little Ting. You have such a good teacher, why are you still listening to my class?"


    Zhao Yanting smiled awkwardly. Although she knew Ye Hao knew more than she knew, she couldn''t hold back her face when asked a teacher to ask her students questions.


    "Okay. Let''s not say. See you tomorrow. In the next few days, we can ask Mr. Ye to teach us students." Old Yang said with a smile and left the classroom.


    Ye Hao shrugged helplessly.


    This is just great.


    Others come to school to give lessons, and I come to school next to teach others!


    "Sister Ting. Should I consider repaying my tuition with President Wu?" Ye Hao said thinking.


    "Let''s go. It''s twelve o''clock. I have to get up early to work tomorrow." Zhao Yanting pouted and walked outside.


    "Hello. Xiaoting, you have to wait for this teacher."


    "Fuck." "Student Xiaoting, you won''t be like this much. As the saying goes, one day as a teacher and a lifetime as a father... Don''t do it, I won''t say it''s not enough."

 Chapter 48： Yuanjia Road is narrow

    In the midnight night, Ye Hao and Zhao Yanting were walking on their way home.


    It''s also a coincidence that when Ye Hao and the others passed by the noodle restaurant, the noodle restaurant hadn''t closed yet.


    Cuckoo


    Ye Hao''s stomach screamed without interest.


    The sound can be heard several meters away in such a quiet night.


    "It just didn''t close. Let''s go eat a bowl of noodles." Zhao Yanting chuckled softly, covering her mouth.


    "Yes, I haven''t eaten for a day. But I am starving to death." Ye Hao nodded, his chest is really hungry against his back.


    After entering the noodle restaurant, the fat boss who was packing things happened to see them, his eyes were a little surprised.


    "Little brother, come here so late, come to eat noodles."


    "Yes. But I was starved to death. The boss brought me a bowl of noodles."


    There was no more customer in the noodle restaurant at this time, and Ye Hao and the others found a spot and sat down.


    After that, the fat boss quickly delivered two bowls of noodles, but I don''t know why Ye Hao felt that the fat boss tonight was a bit strange, he would look outside from time to time.


    "You guys are eating. It''s not enough to tell me about me, I''m going to wash the dishes first." The fat boss blinked at Ye Hao with a smile, and then ran to the back kitchen by himself.


    Ye Hao and Zhao Yanting were the only ones left in the suddenly silent noodle restaurant.


    Ye Hao first removed the three silver needles from his arm, and the wound wrapped in gauze did not ooze at all.


    Ye Hao smelled the scent of the face in front of him, he couldn''t wait to pick up the chopsticks, but because his right hand was wrapped in gauze, he could only hold the chopsticks with his left hand, but with the chopsticks in his left hand, Ye Hao couldn''t hold it at all, let alone eat. Face up.


    After doing it for a long time, Ye Hao could only watch and worry.


    "Alright. Let me help you." Zhao Yanting smiled and took Ye Hao''s chopsticks, picked up the noodles in Ye Hao''s bowl, and handed it to Ye Hao''s mouth.


    Ye Hao opened his mouth wide, chewing the noodles in his mouth.


    After that, Zhao Yanting kept feeding Ye Hao noodles.


    Ye Hao looked at Zhao Yanting''s appearance, and couldn''t help but stared blankly.


    He felt that the feeling at this time was really good.


    "You said, if I get old. Will anyone give me noodles like this?" Ye Hao''s sudden words made Zhao Yanting''s face almost a red apple.


    She picked up a large amount of noodles and stuffed Ye Hao''s mouth.


    "Poor mouth, you can''t stop your mouth when you eat."


    After that, Ye Hao did not continue to molest Zhao Yanting.


    But when Zhao Yanting was feeding the noodles, she did not dare to see Ye Hao.


    "Ouch. The young couple is quite sweet." At this moment, a voice came.


    I saw more than a dozen punks walking in the distance with wooden sticks in their hands.


    And the person who was talking had his hands wrapped in gauze.


    "It''s you!" Ye Hao squinted at this "acquaintance".


    It was the earring man I had seen before.


    "It''s this little kid, who beat all four or five of you before?" The one next to him was naked and tattooed with some messy things. The brawny man at least two hundred catties looked at Ye Hao contemptuously. With contempt.


    "Fat brother. This guy may have hit. Otherwise, we won''t find you to give me a head start." The earring man respects this fat man very much.


    Looking at this fat man, his identity should be extraordinary.


    "Fat brother... you... why are you here."


    At this time, the fat boss in the back kitchen ran out, looking at the fat man in a panic.


    "Why am I here? I heard that my brother came to you to collect money and was beaten. You said I should come." Although the fat brother spoke, his eyes were still fixed on Ye Hao, Full of a militant desire.


    Bad comer!


    "Boss. Take her down." Ye Hao stood up and looked at these guys who were bothering him.


    "Ye Hao, don''t be aggressive if your right hand is injured." Zhao Yanting looked at Ye Hao''s palm worriedly.


    The fat boss on the side also said: "Young man, this guy is amazing. He used to be a boxer, known as a fat punch. It is said that because he punched, he was forced to retire after punching someone to death."


    Ye Hao smiled and looked up and down at the fat man in front of him. He smiled and said, "Fat punch? How do I look like a pig killer."


    Wow


    Sometimes the silence comes so suddenly.


    Those little brothers standing behind the fat brother looked at Ye Hao with a look at the corpse.


    Because the guy who was punched to death by the fat brother was because he mocked the fat brother as a pig killer.


    "Boy. You should be thankful that you met me now, not the me who stood on the ring a few years ago. Otherwise, you would have fallen to the ground." The fat brother walked to the door of the store and pointed to Ye Hao. .


    Ye Hao smiled and gestured with his right hand tied with white gauze: "You should be thankful that my right hand is injured now. Otherwise, I will punch out your fat with one fist."


    While talking, Ye Hao gestured with his eyes to the fat boss to take Zhao Yanting to the back kitchen.


    But he himself stood up, walked outside the shop under the eyes of a group of gangsters, grabbed the curtain of the noodle restaurant with his left hand, and yanked it down.


    "If you want to fight, come with me and don''t mess up the shops."


    With that said, Ye Hao walked toward the dark alley.


    "Fat brother." The earring man looked at the fat brother.


    The fat brother sneered and followed up: "Go, people have said that, how can we persevere."


    After that, a group of gangsters followed Ye Hao into an alley.


    This alley is a dead end, with low residential buildings on both sides.


    Ye Hao walked to the inside and leaned against the wall to look at the little gangsters who were looking at him a few meters away: "I am in a good mood today. Give you two choices, leave the earring man behind, and you guys will get out. Second, I will beat you up, and then you will get out of me."


    "Boy. You are very arrogant!" Fat brother sneered: "But in front of my eyes, arrogant people generally don''t end well."


    Ye Hao shrugged and pointed to the man with earrings: "You can ask that guy. When he first saw me, he said that. But in the end, it was only possible."


    "That''s right. The hospital you are looking for is good, you can make an appointment for the numbering."


    The earring man gritted his teeth and pointed at Ye Hao with his gauze-wrapped fingers: "Boy, don''t be proud. You''re done today, no one can do well under Fat Brother''s hands."


    "Oh." Ye Hao took a deep breath, and he glanced at those people faintly: "It''s not too early now, please hurry up. I''m still rushing home."


    "Hmph. Come on." The fat brother snorted coldly and ordered to his little brother.


    Except for the earring man, the boys rushed towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t do it.


    Suddenly, all dark things fell from the sky.

 Chapter 49： Scalpel

    It''s a coincidence that it happened to hit the heads of those little gangsters, and their heads were lying on the ground with blood flowing.


    The few people left were dumbfounded at once.


    "It''s him, who threw the flowerpot." The man with earrings cried, pointing to the buildings on both sides.


    But at this time, most of the residents are asleep, even if they are not asleep, most of them dare not come out.


    "I''ll give you a word, people are doing it, and the sky is watching. It''s obvious that you have good hands, why not find a job yourself." Ye Hao crossed his arms and said with a slight smile.


    "Why are you stunned. Give it to me." The fat brother shouted in a deep voice.


    "Yes."


    A little **** took a tentative step forward.


    bump


    The next moment, his head was hit by something, and he fell to the ground dangling.


    "Big...Big brother. This kid has a ghost." The rest of the gangsters were afraid to step forward.


    "There are ghosts? I have never been afraid of ghosts. Ghosts can only be beaten when they see me." The fat brother''s huge body approached Ye Hao step by step.


    There was the sound of things falling from the sky again.


    Fat guy raised his head and threw a fist out, a flower pot was crushed by him, and debris and mud were scattered on the ground.


    Ye Hao narrowed his eyes and slowly lowered his hand.


    It seems that these little bugs can''t solve this fat man.


    The flower pots that fell just now were all made by Ye Hao using object control techniques.


    But this fat guy is obviously a little capable, these little tricks can''t tease him.


    [System task: People are known as a fat punch. Then you use one move to defeat him, what is madness, this is madness. Reward: Two skill points. Task penalty: None. ¡¿


    A smile appeared at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth.


    Here comes the task! Yes, I just lack skill points now.


    He looked at the fat man contemptuously, raised his finger at the fat man and said, "You said you were fat with a punch, right."


    "Right. Why? Afraid?" The fat brother walked towards Ye Hao slowly step by step, his favorite feeling of torturing each other psychologically.


    "No. I just want to say, today I will also knock you down!" Ye Hao said, he put up a finger.


    The fat brother raised his eyebrows, his mouth curled up with a disdainful smile, and his steps began to speed up: "Huh. Arrogant, I want to see how you can beat me down."


    With that said, Fatty quickened his pace, slamming his big fist towards Ye Hao''s forehead.


    "I think you were very strong when you first punched. But now your huge body has greatly reduced your speed."


    Ye Hao has a slight bow, and his left hand strikes out like a sword.


    At this time, the fat brother''s figure suddenly stopped, and his two eyes stared out like goldfish. He lowered his head slightly and looked at the palm of his ribs in horror.


    "Scalpel! No! This...not..."


    Before the words were finished, the fat brother fell to the ground.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, looked at his left hand, and quickly shook it: "Oh. It hurts Laozi so much. This fat man is really fat."


    ¡¾Complete the task, get two skill points. ¡¿


    Hearing the news that the mission was completed, Ye Hao felt relieved.


    In fact, he wasn''t sure just now whether he could subdue this fat man with one move.


    But since you want a trick to subdue, you must be quick and accurate.


    Not only must it be fast and accurate, but it must also be particular about where you start.


    If it was Ye Hao before, he might look for places like his neck. After all, everyone knew that the neck was a place where people were fragile.


    But the other party is not a fool. Some obvious places will definitely pay more attention to it, and it is difficult to easily succeed.


    But for Ye Hao now, he is proficient in medicine. He knows all the acupuncture points in the human body, and he knows where to hit the throat!


    With a hand knife, it is obviously more effective than using a fist, and the power of the whole body is concentrated on one point.


    "The name of the scalpel is good. This trick will be called the scalpel in the future." Although the last words of the fat man just now made Ye Hao feel a little baffled.


    But since this is a trick created by myself, of course I have to choose a name.


    "Then we are going to look at this kid who didn''t count at the beginning." Ye Hao''s eyes fell on the earring man who had moved timidly to the alley at this time: "For such a kid, you say we want How to do it!"


    "Big brother, I was wrong. I really know that I was wrong." The earring man looked at Ye Hao timidly, and really regretted why he was looking for the fat brother to trouble this guy.


    A man who can even kill a fat man with one move, how can he offend him!


    Ye Hao faintly looked at the man with the earring in horror: "I hope there is one, two and no three."


    After hearing the words, the man with earrings was delighted, he hurriedly said: "Absolutely not. Absolutely not. I swear, I will never come to trouble you brother again."


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, and silently walked out of the alley.


    The earring man instantly felt his whole body lose strength and collapsed to the ground.


    But the corners of his mouth still wore the kind of surviving smile.


    Huhuhu


    But at this time, a huge tile in the sky fell from the sky, and only heard a "slam". The man with the earrings still had a smile on his mouth, but he had fainted to the ground.


    "But who said it won''t fight the second time."


    Ye Hao''s back disappeared into the darkness.


    Not to mention that this object control technique is very useful, but the time is a bit short.


    Only five minutes.


    And the most important thing to control is the small flower pots and small slabs.


    Although these things are small, the power that falls from a high altitude is quite terrifying.


    Fortunately, the private houses here are only as high as the fourth and fifth floors, otherwise the gangsters might be killed directly.


    Ye Hao walked to the door of the noodle restaurant and opened the shutter door.


    It happened to see that Zhao Yanting was anxiously preparing to call the police there, but the noodle shop owner''s expression was a bit weird, constantly discouraging Zhao Yanting.


    "Sister Ting. No need to call the police." Ye Hao walked in with his arms on his hips and smiled.


    Zhao Yanting looked at Ye Hao in surprise. She ran over and looked up and down Ye Hao''s body excitedly: "You...are you okay."


    "Do you think I look like something is going on." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "Young man... you are fine." The fat boss saw Ye Hao''s okay appearance, his eyes were taken aback for a moment, and then he immediately returned to normal.


    Ye Hao stared at the fat boss for a long time, which made the fat boss feel a bit embarrassed.


    "Boss. I''m fine, do you really think it''s good." Ye Hao asked with words.


    The fat boss said embarrassingly: "Young man, what you said. It makes me want something to happen to you." "Then you can tell me why we just came here to eat noodles, and the group of people followed. This is a coincidence too." Ye Hao smiled lightly and sat on the chair beside him.

 Chapter 50： It is wrong to pry the door!

    Zhao Yanting also looked at the fat boss a little bit hesitantly. She bit her lip and looked at Ye Hao: "This... may be a coincidence."


    In what Ye Hao said just now, Zhao Yanting had already felt something wrong, but the "justice" in her heart still did not dare to let her think in that direction.


    The fat boss clenched his fists and dared not look at Ye Hao''s eyes. Finally, he lowered his head and sat opposite Ye Hao: "Sorry, it was me... I called them to come."


    Ye Hao''s expression did not change, just continued to look at the fat boss lightly.


    However, Zhao Yanting looked at the fat boss in surprise at this time. She couldn''t believe that the person in front of her who had been helped by Ye Hao would actually do this kind of thing. She really hoped that this was just a coincidence. .


    "Why? Why are you betraying us? We obviously helped you before!" Zhao Yanting bit her lip and shouted.


    The fat boss put his head in his hands, and said helplessly: "I can''t help it. I also have a family. My child is still in kindergarten. Those guys threatened us. As long as there is a message from you, we will notify them, otherwise...otherwise they will. Take my child for surgery."


    "sorry Sorry."


    Watching the fat boss say sorry sentence after sentence there.


    Ye Hao sighed and said silently: "I gave you your phone number before, why didn''t you call me." "They also asked me if I have your contact information. But although I am a selfish person, But I have not been selfish enough to avenge revenge. So I lied to them and said that I don¡¯t know your contact information, they are all desperate rascals, and I heard that there is still a lot behind them.


    Boss, young man, you can''t beat them. "


    There were tears in the eyes of the fat boss: "I''m just an ordinary person, I don''t ask for much, I just want a peaceful life."


    "I didn''t expect you to come today. I have no choice but to inform the guys that there are a lot of their eyeliners on this street. If I don''t do it, our family will..."


    "Then are you betrayed like this..." Zhao Yanting still wanted to abuse her angrily, but was stopped by Ye Hao.


    "It''s getting late, let''s go back." Ye Hao took Zhao Yanting''s hand and walked outside.


    The fat boss stood at the door with a trembling body and opened his mouth, but he couldn''t make any sound, so he could only quietly clean up the door.


    All the way is quiet, only dim street lights.


    "Aren''t you angry!" Zhao Yanting couldn''t help her inner thoughts, she looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    "Angry? Why are you angry?" Ye Hao smiled and looked at Zhao Yanting.


    Zhao Yanting gritted her teeth and said, "You helped them beat the bad guys away. But they betrayed you this time."


    Ye Hao stopped and looked at the deep starry sky. "I am not angry with them. Because that is the selfishness of a father, and that is the selfishness of a husband. If I were such an ordinary person, I might also make such a decision. Because ordinary I am not a great hero. Not a noble person. In my eyes, nothing is


    More important than my family, I can be cast aside by others, but I just want my family to be safe and sound. "


    Ye Hao''s words echoed very far in the dark night, making Zhao Yanting sluggish there for a while, until Ye Hao was about to walk to the crossroads before reacting.


    Zhao Yanting followed in a short trot, and then she watched in amazement that Ye Hao''s direction was exactly the same as her own; "You don''t need to give it to me."


    "Who said I sent you off. I''m going home." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Zhao Yanting.


    Zhao Yanting was taken aback, she pointed at Huajie Community: "Aren''t your home over there."


    "moved."


    "move?"


    "Yes. I moved to Gaoqiao Community. Maybe we are still neighbors." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Zhao Yanting.


    Zhao Yanting was stunned.


    "You didn''t lie to me?" Zhao Yanting still didn''t believe Ye Hao''s words, thinking that Ye Hao was just making up a lie to give her away.


    "Walk and see." Ye Hao smiled and shrugged.


    In this way, the two walked into the same community, walked into the same building, walked into the same elevator, and pressed the same floor.


    "Ye Hao, it''s not good to lie." Sitting in the elevator, Zhao Yanting looked at Ye Hao pretentiously.


    In Zhao Yanting''s opinion, this kid was nothing more than a lie that he wanted to send to himself.


    Ye Hao is also a bit silly at this time, is it true that he was right, he and Zhao Yanting are neighbors?


    The elevator stopped on the fifth floor.


    Ye Hao and Zhao Yanting went down the stairs.


    However, this time they went in a different direction.


    "Hey. I went wrong, my home is here." Zhao Yanting hurriedly shouted as she watched Ye Hao walk towards the other side of the corridor.


    "Yes. I''m going back to my own house." Ye Hao smiled and waved his hand, then under Zhao Yanting''s eyes, walked to the door of 502, opened the door of 502 with the key, and watched Zhao Yanting stare at herself blankly. His expression: "Sister Ting, do you want to come and sit?"


    Zhao Yanting, a ghostly messenger, came over and looked at the opened door of 502 in disbelief.


    "Ye Hao, it is illegal to pry the door!"


    Ye Haobai gave Zhao Yanting a glance, ignored her, walked directly into the room and turned on the light.


    "You thought I was a thief." Ye Hao sat on his bed and said with a smile.


    Zhao Yanting looked at the bright room, she walked in cautiously, looked around, then blinked at Ye Hao: "Is this really the room you rented?"


    "Of course it is true." Ye Hao shook the key in his hand: "By the way, teacher, where do you live."


    "506." Zhao Yanting started to look around in the room as she said, making envy voices from time to time.


    "Oh my God, your bed turned out to be a two-meter bed. You use such a big bed, or such a soft mattress."


    "God. The bathroom has a bathtub! I don''t have any."


    "God. This is a double-door refrigerator! You are a bachelor apartment, so it is necessary to use it so well."


    "My goodness. A full set of kitchen tools! This is at least tens of thousands."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ye Hao watched Zhao Yanting staring at herself with an expression of envy and hatred.


    "Your room is different."


    "Very different!" When Zhao Yanting thought of her room, it was totally different from that here.


    When her gaze fell on the weeds planted in the little teacup by the window sill, she smiled and said, "But you are the flowerpot that is too chilly. Why are you planting a pile of grass? It looks like it''s dying. There are some flowers in my room. I will give you some pots the next day."


    Ye Hao smiled and said nothing, but the orchid was much better than yesterday. Although it was still dying, it was a far cry from yesterday.


    "Sister Ting. Or let''s go to your room." Ye Hao is also very curious about what Zhao Yanting''s room looks like.


    Zhao Yanting blushed, and walked to the door without saying a word: "Today is too late. I think it''s better next time. Good night." After speaking, she closed the door with a touch and left.

 Chapter 51： Scary loan function!

    Sister Ting is less and less of her former teacher''s shelf in front of her, but she is still curious about what her room looks like.


    Because of the injury to the palm of his right hand, Ye Hao could only simply wipe his body and lay on his big bed.


    By the way, I almost forgot my previous loan skills. That loan function is quite easy to use, and it can help yourself at critical times.


    Ye Hao thought of the loan function that was suddenly activated when Mr Yang had an accident tonight.


    Now Ye Hao feels more and more mysterious about this system, saying that it is a virtual intelligence, but it can help you at critical moments just like a human being. This time it directly opens a function.


    However, with Ye Hao''s current ability, he was helpless with this system, and could only take one step at a time.


    "System, I earned two skill points before, how many skill points I still owe."


    [Loan amount remaining: 4 points. ¡¿


    Ye Hao jumped up suddenly from the bed: "The system is wrong, right? The amount of my loan was only five points before. I earned two points just now. Why is it still 4 points?"


    [Hosts who use the loan function to consume skill points in advance will charge 20% interest per day. Today is the first day, interest is a skill point]


    [Note: The maximum loan amount depends on the current host system level. The first-level system can loan up to 50 skill points. ¡¿


    "I''m tired!" Ye Hao quit now, 20%! This is equivalent to loan sharking! It still rises every day, which is even darker than loan sharks.


    It seems that this loan cannot be used, otherwise the interest is really scary.


    Even if it is tempting to loan fifty skill points, if you think about fifty skill points, that day will be the interest of ten skill points!


    Forget this.


    Ye Hao suddenly thought of a question, he immediately asked: "System. I ask you, if I did not repay this loan, what would happen in the end."


    [The system reminds the host: For the skill points of the loan, the host must pay off the capital and profits within a week. Otherwise, the system will issue special tasks to the host. ¡¿


    Special task?


    This is the first time Ye Hao heard: "What does the special mission mean."


    [The special task is that any task is possible, based on the amount of the host''s debts at the time. If the amount is huge, it may even be issued to the host to destroy the world! There are only two results for the special task, completion and failure. The result of failure is the death of the host]


    Destroy the world? I''m tired! Even the task of destroying the world may be promulgated, but if you are not sure, you will let yourself do something illegal and disciplined.


    Ye Hao shivered, what kind of Pandora''s box he had opened.


    This loan is really not something that can be used casually, naked "loan usury"!


    It seems that I need to find a way to do the task quickly and pay off the loan in full.


    This night, Ye Hao could have felt what it was like to carry a debt on his back.


    Early the next morning, Ye Hao''s door was knocked.


    Zhao Yanting was standing at the door with her clothes on.


    "Hurry up, go to school quickly."


    Ye Hao looked at Sister Ting stupidly: "There is no need to be so early."


    "It''s not necessary. It''s half past six now, and it''s almost seven o''clock when we get to school. And you have to teach Lao Yang and the others, change clothes and leave." Zhao Yanting pushed Ye Hao into the room. : "Give you five minutes to come out, hurry up."


    Ye Hao helplessly hit Hache and walked into the bathroom and began to wash.


    He now knows what pain is and is happy, living next door with a beautiful woman is a very beautiful time, but if this beautiful woman is your teacher, you have to give up the opportunity to be lazy every morning.


    Finally, Ye Hao squinted his eyes and went downstairs in the elevator with Zhao Yanting.


    Ding Dong


    At this time, Ye Hao''s cell phone rang.


    "We will be responsible for ¡®escorting¡¯ the lady to school. After arriving at school, we will ask Mr. Ye to bother."


    What was displayed on the screen of the mobile phone was a text message. You don''t need to guess that it must have been sent by Zhao Hu''s bodyguard of Zhou Qianyi.


    "Sister Ting. Is anyone in our class going to transfer to another school today?" Ye Hao asked Zhao Yanting tentatively.


    Zhao Yanting was stunned for a moment, and she looked at Ye Hao suspiciously: "How do you know that there is indeed a female student who is going to be transferred to our class today. She is in her third year of high school, and it is strange that she has to transfer to another school."


    Looking at Zhao Yanting''s appearance, she should only know that there is a female student who is going to transfer to another school. She doesn''t know that this female student is actually a daughter of the Zhou group, nor that the female student happens to live here.


    "Sister Ting has something to discuss with you. Isn''t there an empty seat behind me, how about arranging the transfer student behind me." Ye Hao looked at Zhao Yanting with a smile.


    Since I want to protect that woman, of course it is best to let her be around me.


    Zhao Yanting looked at Ye Hao suspiciously, and then at Ye Hao with a warning look: "Ye Hao. I remind you that although I am very open, I am not too opposed to your high school students falling in love. But you are so open and let me give Open the back door..."


    "Starting from today, you can come to my room every night, and I will teach you math after class. Make sure that you will be number one from last to positive number."


    Ye Hao directly offered Zhao Yanting a request for rejection.


    Zhao Yanting bit her lip, and she stared at Ye Hao for a long time; "That annual competition, just before the New Year, can you really guarantee that I can win the first place?"


    "Do you think that a guarantee of genius is not enough? One-on-one private guidance, this is an opportunity that the mathematics experts like Yang didn''t have." Ye Hao said seductively.


    "Okay. I promise you." Zhao Yanting gritted her teeth and stomped her feet and agreed. It seems that the ranking of the competition is very important to Zhao Yanting, who is already a teacher.


    At this time, the elevator reached the first floor, and with the sound of "ding", the door just opened.


    I saw that Jiang Huajian was standing outside the elevator with a bunch of flowers, wearing a suit and leather collar. If he followed the standards in the eyes of a girl, he would be considered a handsome man.


    "Yanting, yesterday, my attitude was very bad, I''m with you..." But at this moment, the scene in front of me stopped Jiang Huajian''s smile instantly.


    He watched Zhao Yanting talk to the damned Ye Hao in the elevator, and Zhao Yanting was still "shy" stomping and biting her lip.


    That "shy" look has never been seen by my childhood sweetheart for more than ten years. At this time, there seemed to be a bright green light on his head.

 Chapter 52： Pretend

    "Yanting, I didn''t expect coincidence that your students are actually neighbors with you." Jiang Huajian drove the car and looked at Ye Hao and Zhao Yanting in the back seat through the rearview mirror from time to time.


    At this moment, in his heart, it was like ten thousand grass and mud horses running wildly.


    Damn, I wanted to come early in the morning to apologize to Zhao Yanting about what happened yesterday, and drive his new car to create a space for two people.


    As a result, the atmosphere now makes me feel like the driver of the next two people.


    "Yes. Last night, I also felt quite coincidental." Zhao Yanting said with a smile.


    Jiang Huajian hesitated for a moment, then said softly, "That...Yanting, what happened yesterday..."


    "After all, we are childhood sweethearts, and what happened yesterday we assumed had never happened." Zhao Yanting said with a smile.


    Jiang Huajian breathed a sigh of relief, and then a smile came up at the corner of his mouth: "Yanting, what do you think of this new car I bought." [System task: How can you tolerate others'' pretense in front of the host? In today''s twenty-four hours, constantly acting in front of Jiang Huajian. The reward points are calculated based on the amount of force the host obtains. Punishment: The pretender points are less than 100 points, no less host will


    Will deduct one skill point. ¡¿


    I don''t know why, Jiang Huajian feels that he has a feeling of being admired by people looking at prey. His back is cold and he doesn''t turn on the air conditioner.


    "The car is not bad. It''s expensive." Zhao Yanting looked at the black SUV she was riding in. There was a lot of space in the car and it was comfortable to sit on.


    "It''s okay. That''s four to five million. Actually, the most important thing in a person''s life is these material things." Jiang Huajian''s mouth raised a trace of arrogance, and then looked provocatively through the rearview mirror. Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao directly looked at the glass of the car window with a look of envy at this time: "Mr. Jiang. This car is four to five million yuan. Then you bought these with your own money? There are some people in this society, I have no money, and I especially like spending my parents'' money."


    Jiang Huajian''s words were at a loss, because Ye Hao really got it right. He bought his car with his parents'' money. After all, although he is a physical education teacher, his salary is not enough to buy forty or fifty. Wan''s car.


    Zhao Yanting''s face wrinkled slightly: "Huajian. In fact, you only need to buy a cheaper car, and you can travel. There is no need to buy it so expensive. Uncles and aunts are about to retire, and they need to save some pension."


    "Yes, yes." Jiang Huajian''s face was ugly, and he wished to blast Ye Hao out of the car now. He finally pretended to be forced, and he even messed up.


    The car drove for a minute or two and stopped in front of a restaurant.


    "Yanting, you haven''t had breakfast yet. I think the breakfast here is pretty good, let''s eat here, I invite you." Jiang Huajian pointed to the restaurant next to it.


    Zhao Yanting looked at the name of the shop,


    Yipinzhai!


    She shook her head immediately; "This restaurant is a famous restaurant. I heard that it takes thousands to eat a breakfast. I think we should change one."


    This store is very unusual just by looking at the facade, and there are very few customers inside.


    "It''s okay. People in the world, of course, have to enjoy some rare things." Jiang Huajian smiled and touched his pocket, opened the door and walked on.


    Ye Hao squinted his eyes and smiled at the corner of his mouth. Just now he saw a piece of paper in Jiang Huajian''s pocket.


    "Sister Ting, since Teacher Jiang is so generous, how can we refuse his good intentions." Ye Hao simply pushed the door and got out of the car, with that kind of excited smile on his face, as if he couldn''t wait to rush in to taste it. Some.


    Jiang Huajian looked at Ye Hao''s appearance, and smiled inwardly, the turtle, you were so happy for a breakfast.


    Zhao Yanting hesitated for a while, and walked in.


    As soon as I walked to the door, a waiter came up.


    "Sir, may I ask a few."


    Jiang Huajian coughed, posing as a gentleman; "Three."


    "Okay. Please wait a moment, I''ll make arrangements for you." The waiter said, and went to arrange later.


    "Yanting. Let me tell you that the food here is very delicious. After eating it once, you feel boring to eat from other places. I come here almost every week." Jiang Huajian laughed Said.


    "Yeah." Zhao Yanting looked around, still a bit restrained.


    "Hey. This is not Teacher Zhao, Teacher Jiang."


    "What a coincidence, I ran into you here."


    At this moment, a few men and women happened to pass by the door, who were also teachers of Haicheng Middle School.


    "Teacher Lang, Teacher Hong." Zhao Yanting went up to say hello: "What a coincidence."


    Teacher Hong is a fat man with a big belly. He looked at Zhao Yanting and the others standing in the restaurant, and then looked at the restaurant''s sign.


    He whispered: "Teacher Zhao. Are you eating here? I told you that the food here is super expensive. It is said that a bun costs 40 or 50 yuan."


    "But it tastes super delicious. A rich relative of mine once brought me a breakfast. It tasted pretty good." Another teacher who Ye Hao didn''t know looked at the people enjoying the food through the window. The guest swallowed unconsciously.


    Hearing this, Zhao Yanting looked at Jiang Huajian with a little worry: "I think, let''s just eat a little at the roadside stall."


    "It''s okay. I have money." Jiang Huajian felt the envy of the people around him, and he felt that his heart was quite comfortable.


    "Yes. Teacher Jiang is rich. Well, Mr. Jiang will invite us teachers who usually work hard to enjoy it today." Ye Hao on the side suddenly interrupted.


    Suddenly, the eyes of those teachers brightened, and they all looked at Jiang Huajian with anticipation.


    Jiang Huajian was taken aback, he looked at the eyes of the teachers, and some of them were greeted by female teachers.


    He touched the paper in his pocket. It was a hospitality roll. He remembered that the relative who gave him this roll said that it could be used by eight people.


    He took a look at the teachers and counted three of him, which made him eight.


    "Ahem. Since it''s rare for everyone to run into each other in the morning, then I will treat everyone to dinner." Jiang Huajian''s face was full of smiles.


    "Teacher Jiang is so bold. I like it." Teacher Hong directly hooked Jiang Huajian''s neck with his fat elbow, as if he was afraid that he would regret it, a bunch of people swarmed him in. "Come on. Get us a big table, eight!"

 Chapter 53： Wouldnt you be unable to pay the 120,000 breakfast?

    "Yanting. Let me tell you." Jiang Huajian was about to sit next to Zhao Yanting.


    "Let let, come, we all eat." Ye Hao suddenly squeezed between the two with a large plate of things, and took the opportunity to sit down directly with a chair.


    And Ye Hao took more things than the other teachers combined.


    The other teachers were very polite and ordered a bowl of porridge, or something like steamed buns.


    And Ye Hao''s special richness, even caviar.


    Ye Hao looked at the people around him and looked at him in amazement, and some people gulped at the food on his plate. He smiled and patted Jiang Huajian on the shoulder and said, "Teachers, look at what you ordered. You are not shivering, our teacher Jiang. Our teacher Jiang is a well-known rich and handsome in Haicheng Middle School. There is no four- or five-million-dollar car outside, it belongs to our teacher Jiang.


    "


    "I''m secretly telling you that there are still many female students in our class who like Teacher Jiang."


    "It''s rare for Teacher Jiang to invite everyone to dinner. Please order whatever you want. Don''t be too polite."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ye Hao''s flattery made Jiang Huajian feel like he was flying.


    Even the previous unhappiness with this kid was left behind.


    "Everyone. Ye Hao is right. I will be the host today. Don''t be polite to me. Just be casual." Jiang Huajian said along the way.


    Ye Hao''s mouth turned lightly. He smiled and pointed at the food in front of Teacher Hong and said, "Mr. Hong. Why do you just order this? Don''t tell me you are losing weight. In our cafeteria, Teacher Jiang eats the most. You just order this now, don¡¯t you look down on our teacher Jiang."


    Teacher Hong touched his head embarrassedly, and he whispered, "Then... I''ll go get some more?"


    Everyone said that, how could Jiang Huajian not let anyone order him? After all, he said he was a treat by himself.


    "Mr. Jiang. You take good care of me in school. This time I treat it, although it''s just breakfast. But you let it go."


    "Thank you, Teacher Jiang." Teacher Hong swallowed, and immediately ran to the ordering table.


    "Yanting, look at you..." Jiang Huajian thought about saying a few words with Zhao Yanting. After all, he mainly wanted to get closer to Zhao Yanting during this meal. "Teacher Zhang. You are twenty-eight this year. I think your age is just right for our teacher, Teacher Jiang!" But of course Ye Hao couldn''t give Jiang Jianhua this opportunity, just put on a super enthusiastic appearance. Constantly pulling Jiang Huajian to say this and that, but also to the next one


    Female teacher.


    Zhao Yanting, who was watching, was a little wondering when Ye Hao and Jiang Huajian got so close.


    And the teacher Zhang next to him kept glaring at Jiang Huajian.


    Breakfast is always the fastest, and it takes more than ten minutes to finish eating.


    "Huh. Thank you Mr. Jiang for the hospitality today. The food is really comfortable."


    "Yes. I have lived for so many years, and I haven''t eaten such a delicious breakfast. It really is what you pay for."


    "It''s not. It''s just that Teacher Jiang is costly."


    "This breakfast should be a lot of money."


    Every teacher started to praise Jiang Huajian.


    Although this meal did not say a few words to Zhao Yanting, Jiang Huajian was still quite comfortable. After all, it felt like being praised by others, who didn''t like it.


    "Okay. It''s getting late, we have to go to school too. You wait here, I''ll go to checkout." Jiang Huajian stood up and went to the counter to check out.


    "Teacher Jiang, I''ll accompany you." At this time, some teachers began to wonder the price of the meal.


    "No, no." Jiang Huajian waved his hand quickly, and if he let them know that he invited them to dinner because of the reception ticket, he would lose his face.


    After that, Jiang Huajian walked towards the counter alone.


    "You said how much we ate this time."


    "I feel quite a lot. It should be a few thousand yuan."


    "Just now we took a lot of caviar. I heard that it was quite expensive."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Listening to the discussion from the next group of people, Jiang Huajian laughed inwardly, ordinary turtles, today opened your eyes.


    "Check out." Jiang Huajian took out the hospitality ticket from his pocket.


    As everyone knows, the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth is curved behind him. "Good sir." The cashier took the receipt. Just when Jiang Huajian was about to turn around and leave, the cashier stopped him: "Sir, please wait. You still need to pay 126,000 taels. Hundreds. We will subtract the fraction for you. You need to pay 120,000 yuan. May I ask if you swipe your card?


    , Or cash. "


    Jiang Huajian was stunned, he looked at the cashier in confusion: "My reception slip."


    "Sorry sir. In addition to the hospitality ticket, you also need to pay 120,000 yuan in addition." The cashier said with a smile.


    Jiang Huajian frowned, patted the table and said, "Don''t fool me. This reception ticket clearly says that eight people can eat a free meal." The cashier took the reception ticket to Jiang Huajian. Pointing to a folded place in the corner, he said, "Sir, please read it clearly. We have something written here. One free meal, with a limit of 10,000 yuan. You and your friends actually spent 136,000,200 , We have deducted one for you


    Million. "


    "This...this." Jiang Huajian looked at the corner of the hospitality roll, his face pale and pale, where the limit of consumption of 10,000 yuan was indeed written. Although the word was small, it was indeed written.


    I was so happy at the beginning, and there were no creases in the corners. How could I think that there is a limit!


    "Sir. May I ask whether it is credit card or cash." When the cashier spoke again, two strong men walked out beside him, looking at Jiang Huajian with a fierce expression.


    Jiang Huajian bit his lip and pointed to the bill and said, "Nevertheless. But how come the eight of us ate more than 100,000. You are a scam, and I have the right to sue you!"


    The cashier had completely recovered his smile at this time, she took out a price list and the bill and placed it in front of Jiang Huajian.


    "Sorry sir. Our restaurant prices are always the most fair, with certificates from the Price Bureau. Please don''t frame us." The cashier said while pointing to the words above and said: "Those things you ordered Among them, caviar is the most expensive." "Those are all high-quality caviar, all imported from abroad. Five hundred dollars per ounce, I''m not afraid to tell you, this is just the purchase price. The price in our restaurant is 7,000 Yuan Renminbi. Your table must have ordered ten ounces of caviar, so the caviar alone is 70,000 yuan


    Up. "


    "I don''t need to say more about other things. Sir, I will ask you one last time, do you use your card or cash."


    Jiang Huajian felt that his whole body was weak at this time, and his head was filled with the number of 120,000.


    At this time, the other teachers followed because of waiting too long.


    "What''s wrong with Teacher Jiang? I haven''t paid it for so long?"


    "We have to hurry to work."


    Ye Hao picked up the bill casually and looked at the 120,000 yuan on it. "Teacher Jiang, you can''t afford to pay the 120,000 yuan for breakfast, right?"

 Chapter 54： I paid for the meal

    "What? One hundred twenty thousand?"


    "The breakfast of 120,000 yuan is about to catch up with my one-year salary."


    "This... shouldn''t be wrong."


    Although teachers are a very good profession, their income can only be regarded as the middle class.


    A breakfast of 120,000 yuan can only be eaten by the most luxurious and rich.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were on Jiang Huajian''s body.


    At this time, many waiters had gathered around, which seemed to prevent them from leaving.


    "Guest, is it cash or credit card. I''ve said it many times, don''t you want to eat for nothing?" The cashier looked at Jiang Huajian contemptuously.


    Zhao Yanting frowned and looked at Jiang Huajian: "Huajian. What the **** is going on with you."


    Before seeing Jiang Huajian''s so confident, she thought that Jiang Huajian did have enough money, after all, they all knew that the price of the food in this restaurant was quite high.


    "I... I thought this hospitality roll could be used before. I didn''t expect it to be a limit of 10,000 yuan." Jiang Huajian''s face was pale, and he tremblingly pointed at the reception roll in front of him!


    "What? Teacher Jiang, you haven''t figured it out yourself, just invite us to dinner!"


    "Jiang Huajian, you are too irresponsible."


    "No, it''s late now, we have to hurry to school for class."


    A group of teachers changed their attitudes at this moment, and some even turned around and prepared to leave, but they were stopped by the waiter.


    "Sorry, no one can leave until you have paid the bill." The cashier said coldly, with contempt in his eyes: "Listening to what you just said, you are still a teacher. Hehe, the teacher is still out for free food. ."


    "This account has nothing to do with us. It was all his treat. If you pay, you should go to him." The female teacher who had just glared at Jiang Huajian just now just turned her face and refused to recognize her.


    "Yes, this has nothing to do with us, let us go."


    "You think what I said is fart, I said, today you don''t pay me in full, no one can leave." The cashier slapped the table, although he is a woman, but the voice is not small.


    All of a sudden, this group of teachers was calmed down.


    Zhao Yanting frowned and looked at Jiang Huajian, sighed and said, "Huajian, how much money do you have, and we will all make up the rest for you."


    Jiang Huajian whispered: "I... I only have 50,000 yuan all over my body."


    50,000 yuan, which means there is still a gap of 70,000 yuan here.


    Zhao Yanting fumbled for herself and took out a bank card: "I still have 20,000 yuan in my card. Everyone who has money on him, take it out first to save the emergency." Zhao Yanting looked at other teachers around. .


    "I...I have paid my mortgage."


    "Everyone knows that I have bronchitis, and the money is kept with my wife."


    "Huh, I have no money."


    Ye Hao smiled. He really wanted to laugh when he looked at the way these teachers looked. When he was eating just now, he kept flattering, but now he has encountered things all the way away.


    In fact, he had seen the quota on the hospitality ticket before. Originally, he just wanted to make Jiang Huajian suffer, but he didn''t expect to see such an interesting picture instead.


    "Okay. Don''t say anything, I''ll pay for this meal." Ye Hao walked to the counter.


    The cashier looked at Ye Hao''s youthful appearance with contempt. She was still wearing a school uniform. She chuckled, "Boy. I think you are still a student, don''t pretend to be here. This is 120,000, not 12 Piece."


    "Ye Hao, don''t mess around." Zhao Yanting grabbed Ye Hao''s clothes corner.


    Ye Hao curled his lips and smiled: "I didn''t make a fool of myself, I also knew it was 120,000. Come, swipe your card."


    Ye Hao said, taking out his wallet in front of everyone.


    Everyone smiled when they saw Ye Hao''s wallet.


    The exterior of this wallet is worn and worn, and it looks like it has been used for at least five or six years, and it even has holes in the corners.


    "Hehe, a broken bag, if there is 10,000 yuan in it, I will live broadcast and eat shit." A waiter next to it laughed.


    Ye Hao took a look at him and said lightly, "It''s better to pay attention to some things, otherwise it''s best to embarrass yourself."


    With that, Ye Hao opened his wallet, and there was not much cash in it.


    Ye Hao drew a bank card from the cracks in his wallet and handed it to the cashier. Unfortunately, a black card fell on the ground.


    "You swipe it." Ye Hao motioned to the cashier, and he himself squatted down to pick up the black card.


    But at this time, a man in a suit appeared in front of Ye Hao and picked up the card in front of Ye Hao.


    Then he looked at the card carefully, his eyes changed from the shock at the beginning to the excitement afterwards, and finally he looked at Ye Hao respectfully: "Sir, this card belongs to you."


    In fact, this question is just nonsense. Just now, everyone''s eyes were on Ye Hao''s wallet, and the black card could be said to have fallen to the ground while everyone was watching.


    "Yes, it''s mine." Ye Hao nodded.


    If I remember this card correctly, it seems that A-Gang gave him the key to the room a few days ago.


    "I see. Take this card." The man in the suit carefully returned the card to Ye Hao, then looked at the cashier on the side, and said in a deep voice, "What happened here?" "Manager, this group of people." People don¡¯t have money to pay for meals. This kid has a swollen face to fill a fat man and he has to pay. No, he gave me a bank card. I haven¡¯t had time to use it, but there shouldn¡¯t be much money in it. I see the manager, we Call the police." The cashier chuckled and fiddled with his hands.


    Bank card in.


    The manager opened his eyes wide and glared at the cashier: "How do you speak. How do I usually teach you? You need to use you to treat guests, and you have to call you Mr. You have no end of year bonus this year."


    With that said, the manager took the bank card back and returned it to Ye Hao.


    The cashier was stunned. She didn''t understand how the manager who usually "cared for" herself first would suddenly take a 180-degree turn.


    Then the manager immediately put a smile on his face and looked at Ye Hao: "Sir, you have to pay for this meal."


    "Yes." Ye Hao nodded.


    "Mr. Then, you and your friends can go." The manager smiled and raised his right hand, preparing to send Ye Hao and the others out with a respectful gift.


    "Wait." Ye Hao stopped the manager''s actions: "What does it mean that we can leave? Don''t you need to pay the bill?"


    Zhao Yanting and others did not react at this time either, this change in attitude was really scary.


    "Yes. Sir, you don''t have to pay the bill. We will give you free of charge for the breakfast you and your friend just used." The manager''s face has a professional smile, and even the words of respect can be heard.


    "What? Free?"


    "You just waived the 120,000 yuan bill?" "Oh my God, I must have not woken up today. I have eaten such an expensive breakfast, and now I have been waived."

 Chapter 55： free?

    All the teachers at this moment looked at Ye Hao with surprised expressions, even the cashier''s mouth was open.


    One hundred twenty thousand yuan is free if you say it is free!


    In their opinion, this is simply unbelievable.


    [The system prompts that the force has reached 106 points. Host, you have deservedly forced the king! ¡¿


    Although he wanted to scold a **** about the system''s words in his heart, he himself had great doubts at this time.


    Originally, according to what he had just imagined, he should pay and leave by himself. Isn''t that also a pretense, although it was bought with money, but the value of money and skill points, one can imagine.


    "Ahem. Manager, I don''t understand what you mean? Are you sure you are exempt?" Ye Hao looked at the manager in confusion.


    The manager nodded, and then he pointed to the black card in Ye Hao''s hand: "Sir, don''t try to be confused. If you hold this card, you should know the purpose of this card."


    "I''m really confused!" Ye Hao said with a smile, looking at the black card in his hand, it looked like it was just a card with ordinary materials.


    "Sir. This card belongs to you, right."


    "Yes. A friend gave it to me."


    "Look at our signboard." The manager pointed to the signboard at the door.


    "Yipinzhai. You are a high-end restaurant, we know." Ye Hao nodded.


    "Then you should know who the head office behind Yipinzhai is." The manager smiled.


    "I really don''t know this." Ye Hao shook his head, he didn''t know much about these things.


    "I know that Yipinzhai is a well-known brand of Zhou Group in the catering industry." A foodie teacher called.


    Zhou Group!


    Ye Hao smiled bitterly, because of this.


    "Therefore, all VIPs who hold this kind of black card will have an overdraft limit of up to one million yuan for consumption in any branch of the Zhou Group, and the repayment date is unlimited." The manager looked at Ye with envy and respect. Ho.


    The manager did not say one more thing, that is, anyone who can get this card has a particularly close relationship with the Zhou Group.


    "My god, one million overdraft limit!"


    "Ye Hao, what the **** is going on, do you know this Yipinzhai boss?" Zhao Yanting leaned to Ye Hao and said softly.


    Ye Hao smiled helplessly. The boss of Yipinzhai may not know him, but the boss of Zhou Group behind Yipinzhai knew him, and now he is still the bodyguard of other people''s daughters.


    "Wait here, I''ll make a call." Ye Hao picked up the phone and ran to a corner with no one.


    I pressed the phone that was left in my phone book.


    "Hey."


    "Brother Ye, what''s the matter if you call me so early."


    "Brother Gang, what is the black card you gave me before?"


    "It''s for your consumption." Gang''s voice was very casual.


    Ye Hao said dumbfounded: "You said you gave me a card with a one million overdraft limit? This is equivalent to the commission Zhou boss gave me."


    Gang hesitated for a moment, and he said in a deep voice, "Brother Ye. I think you are real, and I won''t tell you anything. In fact, Mr. Zhou values ??your abilities very much, and he hopes you can..."


    "Okay, no need to say it again. When I see Boss Zhou after that card, I will return it to him."


    After a word, Ye Hao hung up the phone.


    Gang put down the phone and turned to look at the man sitting at the desk in front of him.


    The man was looking at a large area of ??tall buildings outside through the French windows.


    "What did he say." Zhou Wanda tapped his fingers on the table.


    "He doesn''t seem to think too much." A Gang said in a deep voice.


    Zhou Wanda chuckled and shook his head: "Forget it if you don''t want to, it''s a friend anyway. Qianyi has his protection, and I can rest assured. Next, I will start to do our things."


    A look like a falcon flashed in Zhou Wanda''s eyes.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ye Hao walked to the counter again, and handed his bank card to the cashier again; "Swipe the card."


    Ye Hao''s move stunned everyone around him.


    "Sir. What are you? I didn''t say, I''ll give you a free bill." The manager looked at Ye Hao a little puzzled.


    "It''s only your business. But what I chose is to pay the bill and swipe the card." Ye Hao patted the table and motioned the cashier to swipe the card quickly.


    At this moment, the teachers looked at Ye Hao with surprised eyes like monsters.


    People say that the meal cost of 120,000 yuan is exempt, but they have to pay for it. They have never seen it like this.


    At this time, Jiang Huajian, almost everyone had forgotten his existence, he was ignored like the air.


    Jiang Huajian looked at Ye Hao with jealous eyes, and at the card in Ye Hao''s hand.


    why why! Why can this kid have this kind of card, but he can only spend that kind of hospitality coupon.


    This kind of respect, this kind of treatment, should belong to oneself.


    That kind of attention, that kind of feeling, should belong to me.


    For the first time, for the first time in his life, Jiang Huajian was so jealous of a person from the heart.


    Even if it looks like this guy has helped him pay off the 120,000 yuan bill, Jiang Huajian does not have a trace of gratitude in his heart, but jealousy, resentment!


    "Sir, are you sure you want to pay?" The manager asked again with certainty. He has been a manager for so many years, and this is the first time he has seen someone refuse a waiver.


    If someone else is now regretting that they didn''t order more food.


    "I''m sure, hurry up, we are still rushing to school." Ye Hao waved his hand.


    Finally, under the manager''s sign, the cashier picked up the bank card and swiped it on the machine. The next moment her eyes were widened, and then she looked at Ye Hao with unbelievable eyes.


    Young, handsome, looks good character, and a bank card he took out has such a number!


    "What''s the matter? Hurry up." The manager glared at the cashier, thinking to himself that the waiter had no eyesight.


    The manager guessed that the money in the bank card might not be enough.


    After all, Ye Hao seems to be a high school or university student, and he is wearing ordinary clothes. As for the black card, maybe it was really given to him by a wealthy relative. It¡¯s not true. Not much money.


    But if he says that the balance in his bank card is not enough, he obviously won''t do anything.


    The manager walked to the back of the counter while thinking, and whispered in the ear of the cashier: "Next time you encounter this kind of thing, be careful. If the balance is not enough, just swipe it."


    With that, the manager''s gaze saw the screen of the machine, and his expression was stunned.


    "You guys should do it quickly." Ye Hao urged a little impatiently.


    "Yes, please enter the password, sir. The specific deduction amount will now be on the screen here." The manager''s tone became more respectful at this time, and he pointed his finger to the outside screen.


    Ye Hao pressed the code of that bank card.


    The next moment, a string of numbers was displayed on the screen, brightly shining in front of everyone. All the teachers took a breath.

 Chapter 56： I don’t need any free orders!

    Current account: 1000000


    Deduction: 120000


    Remaining: 880000


    The dazzling zero shocked almost all teachers.


    Perhaps in this age of multimillionaires and billionaires, millions are nothing.


    But among ordinary people, who has a million in their bank cards?


    "It''s done. It''s done. Let''s go." Ye Hao took back his bank card. He saw the reception voucher on the counter, and he took it back to Jiang Jianhua''s hand.


    "Mr. Jiang. When inviting people to dinner in the future, it is best to see clearly." After Ye Hao finished speaking, he turned and walked out.


    He didn''t go to take the Jianghuajian car, and he was not far from the school anyway, and he was there in five minutes'' walk.


    "Mr. Zhao. What is the identity of you Ye Hao? There are a million bank cards with you."


    "Yeah. That''s not like a student."


    "Don''t talk about it, everyone, hurry up and go to school. Otherwise, sooner or later, you will have to deduct your salary."


    After leaving Yipinzhai, although the teachers were immersed in shock, they quickly dispersed, some riding bicycles and some riding buses.


    Jiang Huajian walked to the side of Zhao Yanting, squeezed a smile, pointed to his car and said, "Yanting, that... I didn''t expect it to be like this. Or I will send you to school first... next time, next time I invite you alone..." "Huajian. It''s close to the school. I''ll just walk, but you should pay attention next time." Zhao Yanting didn''t even look at Jiang Huajian. After saying a word, she walked towards the road already crossing the road. Ye Hao catches up with her, her mind is now on Ye Hao, because she has too many questions in her heart


    !


    Jiang Huajian stared blankly at Zhao Yanting chasing Ye Hao. He thought of hitting his car with an angry fist, but he still held back. He looked at the two people in the distance with a cold look: "Zhao Yanting, you It must be mine. Ye Hao, you wait for me!"


    With that, Jiang Huajian got in the car and left.


    ...


    "Ye Hao, Ye Hao."


    Hearing the sound coming from behind, Ye Hao turned his head.


    "Why didn''t you leave without saying a word?" Zhao Yanting ran after him, panting and staring at Ye Hao.


    "It''s okay, just thinking about something. What about Teacher Jiang, didn''t you go with him?" Ye Hao was indeed thinking about something just now.


    The system prompts that his force has reached 150.


    Has exceeded the compliance line.


    I just don''t know how many skill points this installed force value is equal to.


    "Ye Hao, let me ask you. What are you doing now? Doesn''t your student profile say that you are an orphan and stayed with relatives before? Where did you come from? And that black card! Zhao Yanting frowned and looked at Ye Hao.


    A student who is only 18 years old holds one million. She has grown so big that she has never seen one million!


    "This. Actually, I did something on the Internet and earned some money. I didn''t want to bother my relatives anymore when I moved. After all, it didn''t feel good to be sent under the fence." Ye Hao casually withdrew a lie. "What? What can you earn a million on the Internet? Don''t lie to me. I was surprised to see you so good before! Ye Hao, I tell you, you must not do illegal things, you Study so well, as long as you work hard enough, in the future..." Zhao Yanting thought


    Some bad ideas have emerged inside. Ye Hao smiled and spread his hands, interrupting Zhao Yanting''s words: "Sister Ting. Don''t think about it. If I do something illegal, I can still stand here? The police uncle can''t catch me. In fact, I just copied stocks on the Internet, and the capital is the 100,000 yuan left by my parents.


    Good luck, I doubled it! "


    With that said, Ye Hao put on an expression of pride.


    "Are you trading stocks?" Zhao Yanting still looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    "Sister Ting, I have said everything, you don''t believe me and I can''t help it?" Ye Hao shrugged, but at this time, there was a flash of inspiration in Ye Hao''s mind.


    Trading in stocks is indeed a thing that comes quickly. When you have a skill point, you can exchange one for fun. After all, she has said everything now. If Zhao Yanting suddenly confronts herself, she can hide it.


    "I believe you this time. It just so happens that I am also trading stocks in my spare time. Someday I have time to let you teach me how to turn one hundred thousand into one million." Zhao Yanting still doubts Ye Hao''s words, but she still believes it. Ye Hao will not do anything illegal.


    "That''s right. What''s the matter with your black card? And why did you pay for it because it was waived for you just now."


    Zhao Yanting asked another question that all the teachers had just now. They even thought Ye Hao had a bad brain. People said that the bill was waived, and they took the initiative to pay. Isn''t this a fool! Ye Hao drew the black card out of his pocket, smiled and shook his head and said, "The hand is short and the mouth is soft. There are some things that I can''t take. This card is a thank you gift from a person I helped, I I thought it was just a membership card or something, but I didn¡¯t expect this gift


    It''s so heavy. "


    In fact, Ye Hao understood what A Gang had just said. Zhou Wanda just wanted to win him over. This black card was his sugar-coated cannonball.


    Ye Hao doesn''t like to owe others, he can earn again without the money, but once he owes something to others, it is very troublesome to pay it back.


    "I..." Zhao Yanting nodded, and when her eyes rolled, she immediately thought of another problem, but was interrupted by Ye Hao.


    Just kidding, if Zhao Yanting asks more, she has to ask all her ancestral graves, so now the best way is to divert the topic.


    "Sister Ting, Song Xiaoyue didn''t come yesterday. What happened to the competition she participated in, what happened."


    Zhao Yanting was taken aback, and then she patted her head and exclaimed: "Oh, why did I forget such an important thing. The game ended yesterday, so why didn''t Xiaoyue call me to report on the results. But I was yesterday. There are a lot of things that I have forgotten."


    With that, Zhao Yanting picked up her mobile phone, but after searching for it for a long time, she realized.


    "Oh, Song Xiaoyue''s parents'' numbers are all recorded in the class phone book."


    "Forget it, anyway, wait a minute to go back to the classroom to see if she has come, maybe she is celebrating happily, forgetting our existence." Ye Hao smiled and waved his hand.


    "Yes, Xiaoyue plays the violin so well, there must be no problem." Zhao Yanting smiled and nodded.


    While talking and laughing, Ye Hao and Zhao Yanting came to the big classroom.


    Principal Wu had already notified Ye Hao, because of a special relationship, Ye Hao didn''t need to attend classes these days, just accompany Mr. Yang and the others.


    But today''s school is a bit strange. There are several green jeeps and large vehicles parked in the school.


    The students in the school are not allowed to come out in their classrooms under the instruction of the teacher.


    "Stop. Martial law is now here, no one is allowed to approach."


    But Ye Hao and the others ran into trouble on their way to the large classroom. Several armed soldiers stopped them.

 Chapter 57： soldier?

    Facing the soldiers'' obstruction, Zhao Yanting and the others were a little at a loss. No matter how they explained, the soldiers still refused to let them pass.


    "Let them come."


    At this time, a voice came, and Mr. Yang, in a formal suit, walked out of the large classroom at this time.


    The soldiers seemed to know the identity of Mr. Yang and backed away.


    "Ye Hao, you can count as coming." Old Yang ran over excitedly, and put his rough palm on Ye Hao''s shoulder: "If you don''t come again, I''ll leave."


    "Go? Mr. Yang, you are leaving today? Didn''t you say you have to stay a few more days?" Zhao Yanting immediately asked inexplicably when he heard that Mr. Yang was leaving.


    Old Yang waved his hand and said helplessly: "I don''t want to go either. I still have many problems to discuss with Ye Hao. But there are arrangements above, and I can''t help it."


    Although Old Yang''s expression was a bit regretful, Ye Hao could see a kind of excitement, a kind of burning passion from his eyes, as if there was something waiting for him.


    "Old Yang. You are so alive, even the soldiers are here to **** you!" Ye Hao carefully counted, there was at least one company around the large classroom.


    "Haha, they are not here to protect me. They are here to protect this thing." Old Yang smiled and brought Ye Hao to the outside of the large classroom.


    Seeing the scene inside, Ye Hao and Zhao Yanting''s boss with open mouths.


    "This...this is doing demolition." Ye Hao swallowed.


    I saw that more than a dozen people in the classroom were moving all the blackboards. I don''t know what kind of film was pasted on it to prevent the text on it from being falsified. After being removed, the soldiers were carefully carried on the car.


    "Lao Yang, what are you doing. Why do you want to tear down the blackboard?" Zhao Yanting looked at Yang Lao in confusion.


    Old Yang didn''t speak, but looked at Ye Hao for a long time, and suddenly bowed deeply to Ye Hao.


    "Ye Hao, on behalf of my old brothers, thank you. Your math problem has really solved a problem that has plagued us for more than ten years."


    "Old Yang, can''t make it. If you have something to say, I still haven''t figured out what is going on?" Ye Hao frowned.


    Looking at those people, the math problem on the blackboard is particularly important.


    But is it a slightly difficult math problem? Why is it so exciting.


    "Ye Hao, you are not a simple math problem. This is..."


    "Mr. Yang, pay attention to discipline."


    Just as Old Yang was excited to explain, a middle-aged man in military uniform walked over.


    Old Yang looked at the officer, and he frowned: "Xia Xia, why are you so rigid? Ye Hao wrote those things. He should have the right to know this now!"


    "But according to the confidentiality regulations of that matter, you still can''t say Mr. Yang when there is no clear order to disclose information to this young man." The officer spoke very seriously, but his eyes were full of majesty.


    Ye Hao felt a different kind of righteousness from him.


    With murderous aura in righteousness!


    This person is extraordinary!


    Ye Hao glanced at his epaulettes, two bars and one star!


    This man is a major!


    In the army, that is the position above the battalion commander!


    When Ye Hao was looking at the officer, the officer was also looking at Ye Hao.


    "Mr. Ye, hello." The officer first saluted Ye Hao, then extended his right hand to show his respect for Ye Hao.


    "Hello." Ye Hao covered the soldier''s hand.


    "I still need to arrange things, Mr. Ye, I believe we will see you again soon." The officer smiled lightly, and then said to Mr. Yang: "We will leave in 20 minutes. Mr. Yang, please prepare."


    "Ok."


    Ye Hao was still a little dazed at this time.


    He hates half-talkers like this, so you can''t explain it to me!


    "Lao Yang..." Ye Hao looked at Lao Yang.


    Old Yang looked at Ye Hao apologetically: "I''m sorry, Xiao Xia has this temper, but in principle, I really can''t tell you about this matter."


    "Okay. But I''m still very puzzled. How important is that math problem to you? You just take a picture and you won''t be able to see it. Why bother to move the blackboard away." Since Mr. Yang said so, Ye Hao is not looking into how important this math problem is anymore. "Because this math problem is very special, we can''t let it have any backups. We have taken photos of it before, but now even the mobile phone used to take photos has been confiscated. And the original on the blackboard is actually either destroyed or brought. Go. But in the end for memorial and other meanings,


    We still choose to take it away. "Lao Yang explained.


    "So..."


    After that, Mr. Yang and Ye Hao had a little chat, and then Mr. Yang followed the military vehicles with those blackboards and left slowly under the **** of several other green jeeps.


    "I didn''t expect it, and I said goodbye after seeing Teacher Yang." Zhao Yanting said sadly.


    "It''s okay. There will be opportunities to meet in the future. However, I think we should be busy now." Ye Hao looked helplessly at the math teachers who came around.


    Then it was time for Ye Hao to start class again.


    But today he learned to be smart. After talking for a whole morning, he left some "homework" for them to review their knowledge in the afternoon. Ye Hao will continue to teach them tomorrow.


    Then after eating lunch, Ye Hao came to the classroom.


    When entering the classroom, a familiar person and an obstructive person appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    Behind Ye Hao''s vacant position, a beautiful woman was sitting there with her head down, looking at the textbook in front of her very hard.


    But a boy with a hippie smiley was sitting in the position of Ye Hao, and said to the beauty, "Qianyi. Do you remember me? I attended your birthday party."


    "Sorry, we are not familiar. Please add the word classmate after my name. It is best to add another week in front. Thank you." Zhou Qianyi''s answer was cold.


    Wang Zihao didn''t expect Zhou Qianyi to give herself face at all. He smirked; "I didn''t know each other before, but we don''t know each other now. My father and your father are still partners. I am in the sixth grade of high school. What will happen in the future? You can find me for everything."


    "She can''t find you, I don''t know, but now I ask you to get out of my place."


    An abrupt word suddenly spread from the side.


    "Stop talking nonsense, didn''t you see me chatting with classmate Zhou Qianyi, just stay away." Wang Zihao didn''t turn his head back, his tone was disdainful.


    But the next moment, his body was picked up by a hand like a chicken.


    "What are you doing, let go!" Wang Zihao waved his limbs in panic, but when he saw the person in front of him clearly, his back was cold in shock. "Student Wang Zihao, it seems that you were very happy in the hospital, do you need me to take you back again?" Ye Hao sneered at Wang Zihao who was picked up by him.

 Chapter 58： Pitch provocation

    Wang Zihao did not dare to doubt Ye Hao''s words, this guy had actually beaten himself into the hospital.


    "You...you let me down." Ye Hao didn''t say much. He walked out of the classroom and threw him on the aisle: "Sorry. I hate you so much, so please don''t show up in mine. In front of you. Otherwise, I can¡¯t control my hands if I¡¯m not sure, and I won¡¯t necessarily throw you out of here next time.


    Up. "


    Wang Zihao fell on the corridor, and the students around him looked sideways.


    "Oh, look. That Wang Zihao was thrown out."


    "I''m going, who is so dangling."


    "It''s him, the one who put Wang Zihao into the hospital before!"


    Listening to the surrounding discussion, Wang Zihao''s face was particularly ugly. He stood up and stared at Ye Hao viciously: "We are not finished."


    After speaking, it seemed that Ye Hao was worried that Ye Hao would trouble him, so he ran away.


    Ye Hao clapped his hands and turned back to the classroom.


    At this time, not only the classmates of the companions were watching him, even Zhou Qianyi''s beautiful eyes fell on him.


    "Why are you here?" Zhou Qianyi spoke first with a soft voice, but looking at Ye Hao was unkind.


    Ye Hao returned to his position and turned to look at Zhou Qianyi behind him: "Because I was originally a student here. Sitting in front of you, I will introduce myself first. My name is Ye Hao. Ye of Ye, Hao How mighty."


    After listening to Ye Hao''s words, Zhou Qianyi did not answer, and continued to lower her head to start her own study.


    "Hey. I''m your front desk anyway, say hello." Ye Hao didn''t expect Zhou Qianyi to be so shameless this time, it seems that she is still angry because of that.


    "I know that the previous incident was my fault. But I didn''t mean it. I will lose you for the orchid I broke."


    Hearing Ye Hao talking about the orchid, Zhou Qianyi''s face showed a struggling look. It can be seen that her current psychological fluctuations are very strong, holding the hand of the fountain pen, it is still squatting.


    But a few seconds later, she was calm again.


    "No. I want to study now, please don''t disturb me." Zhou Qianyi said coldly.


    Ye Hao shrugged. It seemed that his three-month protection work was not easy to do.


    The following afternoon class began.


    The next two classes are both physical education, and all the students have gone downstairs.


    In the playground, there are other students in the same class.


    The physical education of the third year of high school is actually to let the students relax themselves, and they will not ask to practice anything.


    But Ye Hao subconsciously walked towards the basketball court.


    Because he saw Jiang Jianhua and Zhao Yanting in jerseys talking there, Jiang Jianhua still had that hypocritical expression on his face.


    "Mr. Zhao." Ye Hao just intervened and interrupted Jiang Jianhua and Zhao Yanting''s "two-person world".


    "Ye Hao, this is a physical education class in your class. What a coincidence." When Zhao Yanting saw Ye Hao, the corners of her mouth naturally evoked a smile.


    Jiang Jianhua frowned and looked at Ye Hao a little uncomfortably. He still hated this kid what happened in the morning.


    At this time, someone on the basketball court began to call Jiang Jianhua.


    "Ms. Jiang, what are you doing in a daze? Come over and play."


    "Hurry up, you are the only one left."


    Urged by the teammates on the court, Jiang Jianhua ran towards the court: "Yanting, I''m going to play first."


    After that, Ye Hao and Zhao Yanting sat on the chairs nearby.


    "Why did you come out. Xiaoting classmate, did you finish your homework?" Ye Hao smiled and said softly to Zhao Yanting.


    Zhao Yanting gave Ye Hao a white look and raised her hands to Ye Hao: "I tell you. I''ve been writing your broken questions all at noon, and now my hands are still shaking, and my brain cells are almost dead."


    "Tsk tusk, sister Ting, now you realize the hard work of us students." Ye Hao looked sad.


    "It''s like you are doing homework during this time." Zhao Yanting curled her lips.


    Ye Hao was taken aback and smiled.


    Ye Hao did not write any homework during this period of time, and the teachers did not urge him once.


    Just kidding, do you still need to remind a schoolmaster''s homework?


    Even the knowledge they have is much better than the teacher.


    "nice shot!"


    There was a sudden exclamation on the court. It turned out that Jiang Huajian had a three-step layup, and the students all around were cheered.


    Jiang Huajian also had an expression of pride on his face, but when he saw that Zhao Yanting and Ye Hao on the edge of the court were chatting "affectionately" there.


    The pleasure of scoring was all gone.


    "By the way, how is Song Xiaoyue? I just saw that she was not in the classroom." Ye Hao suddenly thought of his deskmate. When he was in the classroom just now, he looked at it, and Song Xiaoyue was indeed not there.


    Zhao Yanting frowned slightly: "I called her parents, but I don''t know why her parents'' calls are always busy."


    "There should be nothing wrong." Ye Hao''s eyes rolled, and he leaned next to Zhao Yanting and asked softly: "Sister Ting. Let me ask you a question, what do you think of our Vice President Zhou?"


    For him, who is currently in short supply of skill points, Ye Hao is still thinking about the previous task of driving Zhou Fuqiang away.


    That''s ten skill points, but the task time is quite long, one month.


    "Vice Principal Zhou?" Zhao Yanting squinted her eyes and looked at Ye Hao in a puzzled way: "Are you asking what he is doing." Ye Hao showed an angry expression on his face, clenched his fists, and said uncomfortably, "Sister Ting. I don¡¯t treat you as an outsider. I think that Zhou Fuqiang is particularly upset. He is not pleasing to the eye. I heard that he became the deputy principal because of his relationship. You know what he punished me before. I am afraid of him.


    Later, I will stumble, so we want to know ourselves and enemies! "


    Zhao Yanting nodded, and she posted to Ye Hao¡¯s ear and said, ¡°In fact, Zhou Fuqiang¡¯s reputation is not very good among our teachers. He seems to have been in our school for seven or eight years. I was at a party and listened to the older generation. ''S teacher said. This week Fuqiang''s private life is particularly bad."


    "It is said that when he first came to school, he was very arrogant and had an affair with the non-girl teacher and female students. However, it seemed that something major happened later, so he is now a lot more stable."


    Ye Hao nodded. "But now he is very close to the parents of some wealthy people in the school, such as Wang Zihao''s parents. Wang Zihao''s parents seem to be engaged in the wholesale of ingredients. The cafeteria shop in our school is from Wang Zihao''s parents. Buy it there. Zhou Fuqiang shouldn''t draw less


    head. "


    Speaking of these gossips, Zhao Yanting seemed to be a machine gun with a magazine, and could not stop at all.


    "And this Zhou Fuqiang himself seems to have something to do with him. So you still don''t have too much contact with this Zhou Fuqiang. Anyway, you are now in the third year of high school. You can graduate in half a year."


    Zhao Yanting''s intention was obviously to let Ye Haoping quietly finish his senior year of high school.


    Ye Hao nodded with a smile on his face, but he didn''t think so in his heart.


    Zhou Fuqiang, Zhou Fuqiang, it''s not that I don''t want to let you go. It''s because the system doesn''t want to let you go.


    Compared with your ten skill points, that is of course the skill points are important! If you don''t go to hell, who goes to hell!


    bump


    At this moment, a black sphere flew towards this side.


    Zhao Yanting on the side exclaimed: "Be careful."


    Ye Hao raised his hand abruptly, and a menacing basketball was held by Ye Hao. "Sorry, the basketball was let go just now." Jiang Huajian ran over with an apologetic expression, but his eyes were full of provocation when he looked at Ye Hao.

 Chapter 59： Stadium PK

    "Jianhua. Be careful when you play basketball, you almost hit someone just now." Zhao Yanting frowned and shouted blame.


    "Sorry." Jiang Huajian narrowed his eyes and looked at Ye Hao. What he did just now was intentional.


    I originally wanted to be handsome by playing basketball so that Zhao Yanting could pay more attention to herself, but just now Zhao Yanting and Ye Hao were close together, and they were whispering there. The two were even "intimate" biting their ears.


    So he couldn''t bear it, so he put on an accidental appearance and smashed the basketball towards Ye Hao. He wanted to make Ye Hao make a fool of himself, but he didn''t expect that this kid would react quickly.


    But Jiang Jianhua didn''t give up. The things in the morning had already been embarrassing. Now he must teach this kid a lesson.


    "However, Ye Hao. Since your class is also a physical education class, then you need to exercise. It''s not appropriate to sit next to you all the time."


    There was a smile at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth, and he saw the provocative look in Jiang Huajian''s eyes.


    Obviously Jiang Huajian wanted to embarrass himself in playing basketball.


    Everyone in the school knows that Jiang Huajian is a physical education teacher, and he is also the coach of the school''s basketball team. His basketball skills can be imagined.


    "Okay." Ye Hao simply agreed, taking off his school uniform jacket, revealing his not-so-obvious biceps, just wearing that kind of vest inside.


    It''s already November, and the weather is around ten degrees. You can still feel some chill when you take it off like this, but in front of Bingwang''s physique, these are nothing!


    Jiang Huajian''s eyes lit up. He didn''t expect Ye Hao to agree so simply. He smiled and brought Ye Hao to the middle of the basketball court.


    "Come on." Zhao Yanting on the sidelines even shouted at Ye Hao to cheer.


    This is even more pouring oil on Jiang Huajian''s jealous fire.


    "Those are your teammates. Fatty, you go down and rest." Jiang Huajian pointed to the four people in the field and introduced Ye Hao.


    As for the little fat guy, although he was a little uncomfortable about letting him go off the court suddenly, after all, it was Jiang Huajian''s meaning and could only be obedient.


    But the four people on Ye Hao''s side seemed to be the kind of students who were hobbies at best.


    But Ye Hao had heard of the four people on Jiang Huajian''s side, and they were all from the school basketball team.


    Now you can imagine who is strong and who is weak.


    "Okay. Let''s start again. We play the whole game. For ten minutes, whichever scores the highest, whoever wins. The loser has to leapfrog around the basketball court ten times." Jiang Huajian''s mouth raised a confident smile, his eyes Staring at Ye Hao fiercely.


    Boy, learning is feasible for you, and you have money.


    But this stadium is Lao Tzu''s territory, and today I will make you suffer!


    "Leap ten laps?"


    "Mr. Jiang, you are very unfair. We are all amateurs here. Now you have added a hard-student. How can we win?"


    "Yeah. This can''t be won at all."


    Before it started, the four people on Ye Hao''s side began to retreat, and even deliberately said Ye Hao. After all, they saw people who are good at school, so his sports will be very poor.


    Ye Hao smiled and clapped his hands, attracting the attention of several people in the field: "It''s okay. Fight with them. I lost fifty laps by leapfrogging alone!"


    "Wow."


    "Oh my God, this kid is crazy."


    "Fifty laps? This can''t even jump out of life."


    "Yo-yo-yo, there is a good show to watch."


    Ye Hao''s words immediately ignited the passion of the stadium.


    However, those Ye Hao teammates looked at Ye Hao contemptuously: "Boy. Don''t pretend to be forced. If you lose later, don''t think we will help you."


    "It''s okay. Wait a minute, you just need to pass the ball to me." Ye Hao began to move his body in the court, with a smile on his mouth.


    How could Ye Hao let go of this rare opportunity to act in front of Jiang Huajian. The pretending task is still there. The higher the value, the more rewards will be at that time. Who would abandon more skill points?


    "Okay. Since our classmate Ye Hao is so confident, let''s show our aura." Jiang Huajian said, but he still stared at Ye Hao naked with contemptuous eyes.


    Boy, dare to pretend to be forceful when you get to my court, just wait for fifty laps to jump!


    When kicking off, Jiang Huajian directly let Ye Hao kick off in order to show his generosity.


    After Ye Hao got the ball in the midfield, he didn''t move around. He kept tapping the ball there. He was familiar with the feeling of shot. Although he had played basketball occasionally before, it was just a hobby.


    But now Ye Hao is a person with the physique of the king of soldiers, and his power and speed are higher than those of ordinary people, so he can''t wait for a while and exchange for a basketball skill.


    "Hey. Can you play? If you don''t attack again, I will call you 24 seconds timeout."


    The little fat guy who temporarily serves as a referee outside the court is holding a timer there to count the game time.


    As for the 24-second timeout rule, generally in this kind of amateur competition, there is no too much care.


    Ye Hao smiled and held the ball, and then looked at the ball frame in the distance, because it was halftime, and there was not much coming to defend him, Ye Hao jumped up, a fairly standard pitching action, the basketball was playing An arc was drawn in the air and dropped towards the ball frame.


    Bump


    But the basketball just hit the ball box and bounced off.


    "Hush hush hush, will this kid play, and shoot halftime."


    "Well, I''m ready to watch him leapfrog fifty laps."


    Jiang Huajian took the ball at this time, a hint of contempt flashed at the corner of his mouth. He pulled his own players over and said in a low voice; "Wait a minute, he gave me the ball and gave me a chance to make a layup."


    "Ok."


    "no problem."


    Jiang Huajian ran over from the side of the court slapped the ball, and at this time Ye Hao greeted Jiang Huajian directly. It can be seen from the pace that Ye Hao was very unprofessional.


    "Ye Hao, it seems that your skills are not very good." Jiang Huajian smiled at the corner of his mouth, looking very relaxed, the basketball running casually in his hands.


    "Is your skill good? You''ll know if you try it." Ye Hao opened his hands and stopped Jiang Huajian in the halftime.


    At this time, other people have already ran through halftime. After all, in this kind of amateur game, few people start to block people at halftime.


    Jiang Huajian''s body was slightly curved, and his body slammed out toward the catapult. He had to show a perfect skill at the beginning.


    And at this time, I can clearly feel that Zhao Yanting''s gaze is falling on her body. This is a rare performance opportunity.


    Just when Jiang Huajian''s face was filled with pride.


    Suddenly, the touch of the basketball in his hand disappeared. He stopped and looked down at his right hand. The basketball that should have been ejected in his hand had disappeared without a trace.


    The sound of a basketball rubbing against the net came from behind.

 Chapter 60： One dozen nine?

    Jiang Huajian turned around blankly, only to see that the basketball was falling from his frame at this time, while Ye Hao looked at him with a faint smile.


    Now the students outside the court exclaimed.


    "Oh my god, it''s too fast."


    "Steal! A quick steal!"


    "One steal followed by a fast break three-step layup. Although the final layup was a bit bad, it was also very handsome!"


    Jiang Huajian frowned and squeezed his fists, pulled a player next to him, and said in a deep voice: "What happened just now." "Mr. Jiang. Just now... just now when you were about to break through that kid, that kid''s body suddenly For a flash, we didn¡¯t see the specific actions clearly, but the basketball appeared in his hands in the next second, and then he ran to the layup. The running action was very fast, almost catching up.


    100 meters sprint! "The team member whispered.


    Steal!


    An amateur student unexpectedly gave himself a steal from the beginning!


    From the corner of Jiang Huajian''s eyes, he saw Zhao Yanting off the court still smiling and applauding at this time, and the anger in his heart was about to explode at this time.


    "Ms. Jiang, your ball."


    A basketball shot towards Jiang Huajian, and Jiang Huajian hurriedly raised his hand to catch the ball.


    Although he caught the ball, the strong impact of the ball still made his palm a little numb.


    "Mr. Jiang, you said it''s right for me to play this way." Ye Hao trot to Jiang Huajian''s side and said with a chuckle.


    Jiang Huajian clenched his fists, snorted coldly, came to the sidelines and continued to tee off.


    This time Jiang Huajian was very cautious, his eyes almost never left Ye Hao''s body. This time I stared at you to see how you broke my ball.


    And when Jiang Huajian was about to rush through the half court with a basketball, Ye Hao, who had been defending him, showed a smile.


    Jiang Huajian trembled and hurriedly tried to protect the ball, but at this time the ball had completely disappeared.


    "Return to defense!"


    Jiang Huajian shouted anxiously.


    But the familiar voice came again behind him.


    Huh


    Steal, another steal!


    Jiang Huajian felt that his brain was about to explode.


    Those students outside the court were a little surprised at the start.


    In the first minute, Ye Hao had already stole twice and scored two goals!


    "Mr. Jiang." Looking at Mr. Jiang''s expression, several team members next to him were worried.


    "You two, let me defend him together. I will attack by myself." Jiang Huajian gritted his teeth and said, then stared at Ye Hao fiercely.


    If you are a good steal, then I will let two people guard you and not give you any chance.


    The third ball started.


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at the two people blocking him, and his four eyes stared at his every move.


    It seems that Jiang Huajian is clever.


    Jiang Huajian was excited at this time. He watched the half-time line that was about to cross and the ball frame in front.


    Although there are still four opponents defending under the frame, the skills of those people are very clear, and you can fool them with one or two fake moves.


    What''s the use of that kid''s speed, basketball is a five-person game, he...


    "Mr. Jiang. I''m sorry."


    Suddenly, a voice came from my ear, and the basketball in my hand disappeared again in the next moment.


    brush


    Anger, anger, anger in the end is a kind of dead gray feeling.


    It was quiet outside the court. They all looked at the basketball that was constantly beating under the ball frame with surprised eyes.


    Jiang Jianhua looked at the two players who had just arranged to defend Ye Hao with a gloomy expression.


    "What''s the matter with you, I''m not asking you to guard him."


    The two players looked helpless.


    "Teacher Jiang, that kid is so fast, we can''t keep up."


    "Yes. His speed to participate in the 50-meter dash is absolutely first."


    Jiang Huajian clenched his fists.


    "Now 6:0 on the court. Continue to kick-off." The fat guy outside the court shouted there.


    Jiang Jianhua had a sullen face. He gritted his teeth and said to his players: "The three of you go to our side to defend. Don''t come over no matter what happens. We both attack."


    "Teacher Jiang, how can you two attack the five opponents like this."


    "Don''t worry about this for now. You just need to guard Ye Hao." Jiang Jianhua said.


    After that, it started again.


    This time, after Jiang Jianhua got the ball, he didn''t even think about it, but threw it toward the only player on the opposite court.


    Don''t you know how to steal, I won''t dribble this time, it depends on how you steal!


    Sometimes, reality is always crueler than ideas.


    A figure rushed into the half court like lightning, then jumped high, and a hand directly intercepted the basketball firmly in the air.


    After Ye Hao jumped to the ground, there was no pause, just dribbling towards the opponent''s infield.


    But this time is different from before. Three people are already there.


    Ye Hao ran to the three-point line, stopped, and the basketball in his hand came out.


    Huh


    This voice was already numb in Jiang Huajian''s ears.


    Damn it!


    "Three pointers!"


    "This kid has good skills."


    "No. The main thing is that he is fast. You didn''t see how fast Ye Hao is running. Teacher Jiang can''t keep up."


    More and more students gathered outside.


    Cheers and screams are endless.


    "Mr. Jiang!" Several players looked at Jiang Huajian speechlessly. They wanted to defend, but they didn''t expect that the kid would not enter the inner circle this time and shoot directly from the three-point line.


    Jiang Jianhua looked at Ye Hao speechlessly.


    Could this kid be a monster?


    This speed, this jumping power, this reaction speed, even a professional basketball player can''t match this.


    Luckily, he made a three-pointer!


    Now only about three minutes later, Ye Hao has already scored nine points alone.


    As for Ye Hao''s four players, they have hardly moved under their ball frame so far.


    Two of them even chatted casually.


    Jiang Huajian had a sullen face, pulled one of the team members, and said a few words in his ear.


    The student''s face was slightly wrinkled, but looking at Jiang Huajian''s threatening eyes, he still walked to the four people casually.


    "Find a way to mess with that kid."


    The four people looked at each other suspiciously: "This is not appropriate."


    They don''t even help now, let them make trouble? This is indeed against conscience.


    "As long as this game is won, you can join the school team."


    After the student finished speaking, he turned and left.


    The four people looked at each other, and they all walked into the court silently.


    The game started again.


    But Ye Hao felt the change of atmosphere in the court.


    His four teammates silently blocked the direction where he could run to Jiang Huajian, while several Jiang Huajian players continued to defend him tightly.


    Right now, at least five or six people were directly or indirectly defending Ye Hao.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth raised slightly.


    One dozen nine? OK, I will play with you!

 Chapter 61： Shameless person

    The people outside the court were only a little strange about the situation in the court at this time, and did not expect that the situation in the court had become nine-on-one.


    Ye Hao looked at his teammates who had "rebelled" with a contemptuous smile on his mouth. Aside from anything else, he started to run wildly around the field, and for those who came to chase and intercept him, Ye Hao gave full play to the king''s physique, and he was constantly shuttled among those people, just like a rabbit. , The guys didn¡¯t have time to react, just


    Was left behind by Ye Hao.


    On the other side, Jiang Huajian had already excited the dribble for more than halftime.


    This was the first time he felt a ridiculous sense of accomplishment.


    That''s me, he finally dribbled the ball through halftime, not easy!


    But just as he watched the ball in front of him get closer and closer, the sound of footsteps behind him followed.


    "I go."


    The sound of this footstep has completely become Jiang Jianhua''s "nightmare."


    Although I don''t know how that kid could ask him to arrange the nine people, but now he can''t take care of so many.


    Running into the three-point line, he was directly a three-step layup.


    Watching the basketball in his hand continue to approach the ball frame, Jiang Huajian''s face showed a smile, but the smile didn''t last long before he stiffened.


    A figure leaped from next to him, and the speed of the jump turned out to be behind him, directly covering Jiang Huajian''s ball with a big hand.


    "I''m sorry."


    As a word fell, Ye Hao directly covered Jiang Huajian''s ball.


    The basketball plopped and rolled off the court.


    At this moment, the air suddenly became much quieter.


    The next second, the exclamation sounded suddenly.


    "Oh my God, did you see it. Blocks! That''s a block that can only be seen in professional games on TV."


    "My god. I''m not dreaming. That kid''s feet are spring-loaded, so they can jump so high."


    "No, no. Didn''t you notice that kid''s running just now, it''s just perfect."


    "Right. Did you find that the four players of that kid haven''t even touched the ball until now."


    At this moment, all the topics and all the focuses are on Ye Hao.


    "The time has passed halfway. The score is 9:0 on the court. Teacher Jiang will serve."


    The fat man outside the court pointed to the timer and shouted loudly.


    "What the **** is going on with you. Nine people can''t stop one of them." Jiang Huajian murmured his players with a sullen face.


    The player looked helpless: "Mr. Jiang, we don''t want to be like this either. But that kid is like a ghost, we can''t stop him at all."


    "Asshole, I don''t care anyway, even if you deliberately create a foul for me, you have to stop him." Jiang Jianhua gritted his teeth and roared.


    "Yeah." In fact, the players on the school team had no intention of going on at this time. After all, this game is no longer a fair game.


    Besides, they are really amazing, but who would call Jiang Jianhua their teacher?


    As soon as the stage opened this time, the students on the sidelines boiled and pointed directly at the room.


    "I''m going, it''s shameless, four people hug one of them directly?"


    "Hush hush, this is the first time I have seen basketball like this."


    "Referee, referee. This is a foul! Do you have eyes."`


    At this time, the four members of the school team actually held Ye Hao directly, holding hands, and it was completely drained.


    But they all lowered their heads in shame as they listened to the curses off the court.


    The little fat guy wanted to raise his hand and shout, but after being glared by Jiang Huajian, he could only admit that he didn''t see it.


    Maybe this game will remember them for a lifetime.


    Ye Hao smiled helplessly, this time he really couldn''t escape.


    At this time, Jiang Jianhua easily controlled the ball and ran towards the infield. Ye Hao''s four players are now avatars, and no one can effectively defend Jiang Huajian.


    Jiang Huajian now had his feet close together with confidence and his two hands used a standard shooting posture to throw the basketball towards the basket.


    But no one noticed at this time, Ye Hao, who was surrounded by people in the distance, had a smile on his lips.


    Want to score?


    no way!


    Ye Hao secretly activated the object control technique, focused his mental power on the basketball in the air, and slightly changed the arc of the basketball.


    I saw the basketball touched the ball frame and bounced off the court.


    Jiang Huajian was taken aback. Why did his skills regress? None of this scored?


    Pee pee pee


    There was another booing outside the court.


    After that, Ye Hao''s players began to serve, and they continued to perform various performances.


    One slip and the basketball was intercepted by Jiang Huajian, and then followed by a three-step layup.


    Jiang Huajian thought that his three-step layup would always make it.


    But what I didn''t expect was that the basketball went around in the ball frame a few times and then rolled out.


    "Hahaha, that''s amazing. It''s the first time I saw Teacher Jiang''s football skills so good."


    Outside the field, I looked at the people in the field like watching a good show.


    After the next few "steals" Jiang Huajian got the ball, he tried various methods to shoot, but never made it.


    "There are two minutes left for the game."


    The fat guy outside the court also felt a little bored at this time, and those players were also absent at this time.


    What I didn''t expect was that a ball was passed incorrectly and it was passed to Ye Hao who was surrounded.


    Looking at the basketball in his hand, Ye Hao couldn''t smile. He didn''t shoot, and the basketball ran into his own hands. But looking at the players surrounding him, it was impossible for him to dribble to the basket.


    After that, under everyone''s surprised eyes, Ye Hao''s basketball was thrown out of his hand.


    A perfect arc was drawn in the air and fell into the basket with a "swish".


    The originally calm stadium was ignited by Ye Hao''s goal again!


    Because Ye Hao''s pitch was at halftime just now!


    This is a super long three-pointer.


    "Oh my God. Steals, blocks, three-pointers, ultra-long three-pointers. Today I really opened my eyes."


    "The master is in the folk."


    "By the way, I don''t know if this kid will dunk."


    "He jumps so high, he can definitely dunk."


    "Dunk. Dunk!


    I don''t know who brought it up, and there was a dunk sound outside the court.


    You must know that because of the natural height and jumping ability of Chinese people, it is difficult to see dunks in basketball, but the more you can''t do, the more you want to see.


    "Shameless man, let him out."


    "You are not ashamed of playing so that you are so embarrassed. Let him come out. We need to watch the dunk."


    Perhaps because of the voices of the surrounding audience, the school team players who surrounded Ye Hao couldn''t bear the sense of humiliation, and put down their hands one by one.


    Of course, Ye Hao would not let go of this opportunity to pretend.


    At this moment Jiang Jianhua was dribbling the ball towards his basket.


    Ye Hao''s mouth evoked a joking smile, and it was a steal without saying anything.


    Jiang Huajian looked at the ball thrown in his hand again, and he looked at Ye Hao angrily and helplessly.


    And Ye Hao didn''t rush to attack, but patted the ball while pointing at Jiang Huajian under the opposite ball frame.


    Jiang Huajian was completely angry now. This kid was about to kick his nose and face. He was about to dunk, but he wanted to defend himself.


    But thinking of Ye Hao''s speed, Jiang Huajian could only return to his basket with a gloomy face.


    He knew that he had lost the game, but he couldn''t bear Ye Hao''s time and time in front of his eyes, as for the last dunk.


    no way.


    Ye Hao looked at Jiang Huajian, who had already placed a defensive posture in front of him. As for the other players, they had no intention of going on, and they all quietly stepped aside.


    Jiang Huajian clenched his fists and stared at Ye Hao, who was constantly approaching. He must not be allowed to dunk this time.


    But the next moment, an amazing arc appeared. A figure just crossed the three-point line and suddenly jumped up!

 Chapter 62： Beautiful girls complaint

    At this time, the eyes of the students and spectators outside the field were frozen.


    Because after Ye Hao jumped high, his left hand first turned the basketball from his hips to his right hand, and then his right hand traversed an arc from the back perfectly, dunking the basketball heavily on the hoop.


    Jiang Jianhua had completely forgotten any movement at this time, but stood there stupidly. At that moment, he felt as if he was being charged head-on by a galloping tiger. The pressure made him almost unable to breathe. Angry.


    At this time, Ye Hao had already landed on the ground, he patted his hand, and he really relied on the physique of the king to play ball as if a high school student was abusing a primary school student.


    "My god. Tomahawk dunks are so handsome!"


    "This is not just a tomahawk dunk, he also added a pass under the crotch. How did he do it!"


    "Compared with him, those on the school team are simply scum."


    Dunk is always the most exciting time, but the carnival outside the field is gradually dissipated because of the ringing of the class bell.


    Unknowingly, a class is over.


    "The time is up, I announce the result. 14 to 0." The little fat referee looked at Ye Hao like a monster.


    This game is simply a personal show of this monster, and he scored that kind of shaved head score.


    "Asshole." Jiang Jianhua gave Ye Hao a fierce look with a fist, and was about to leave.


    At this moment he felt that his whole body was crushed by this guy.


    Now even his best basketball is not his opponent, so what else can I compare with him.


    "Teacher Jiang wait, you seem to have forgotten something." Ye Hao''s voice came with a smile in it.


    At this time, the remaining students on the sidelines shouted: "Leapfrog, Leapfrog."


    The members of the school team lowered their heads and started to leapfrog around the field, and the eyes of the remaining students fell on Jiang Jianhua.


    Jiang Jianhua gritted his teeth and squatted down, and started to leap around the stadium with full of anger.


    At this moment, Ye Hao didn''t care about them, after all, the leapfrog was too ugly.


    He came to the sidelines by himself, and he was surprised to find that Zhao Yanting had left at some point, leaving only Ye Hao''s coat on the seat.


    But another woman who surprised Ye Hao appeared in front of him.


    Jiang Yue!


    Looking at the situation where Jiang Yue stood there, it should have been a long time before, and there were some complicated expressions in his eyes.


    "Student Ye Hao, you were so handsome when you played just now."


    "I''m a fan. Your last tomahawk dunk just now was a bunker."


    "Student Ye Hao, I''m in Class 3-8, can you give me your QQ number?"


    I have to say that in high school, boys who can play basketball were super attractive, not to mention that Ye Hao is still a schoolmaster now, and his length is not bad, so he just left the field and a group of female students surrounded him.


    "I''m sorry. I have to rush to the toilet now." Ye Hao still has no blessings to accept such Yanfu, and he squeezed out the crowd just looking for a reason.


    Ye Hao walked in the direction of Jiang Yue.


    Jiang Yue looked at Ye Hao unexpectedly coming towards him, his face was happy, and he was about to open his mouth to speak, but Ye Hao turned around and left without even looking at her.


    Jiang Yue''s expression seemed to be petrified, looking at Ye Hao''s leaving back, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    Ye Hao went to the bathroom next to the playground, washing his sweat stains with his hands and then water.


    "Why did Zhao Yanting leave without saying a word."


    Ye Hao muttered in a low voice, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. There should be something very important. Let''s take a look at how his task was completed.


    ¡¾Load Force Value: 435¡¿


    I''m going, this time the pretense value in front of Jiang Jianhua can be said to be a blast. Not only did the task have been completed, but the task was overcompleted, which was equivalent to four times!


    This sub-system should reward itself with a lot of skill points, but it is a pity that it will not work until 24 hours, that is, tomorrow morning.


    "I said. Please stop pestering me."


    "Xia Xue. Why are you doing this? What''s the use of studying? I know that your family is not well. As long as you are willing to follow me, I will give you a lot of money."


    "I do not need."


    "No need? Xia Xue. I heard that because you lost the first place in the monthly exam this month, your scholarship was suspended. Without the scholarship, what would you take to treat your father. As long as you are me Object, I will give you one hundred thousand immediately!"


    "Wang Zihao, you rascal!"


    "Hmph, I don''t know if I''m a rogue, but I know I have money!"


    "You let me go...


    Ye Hao frowned slightly. He heard a series of arguing voices on the lawn behind the toilet. He didn''t hear clearly what he was saying, but one of the gentle girls was the voice of the **** Wang Zihao.


    I just got Jiang Yue, and now I am thinking about other girls?


    Ye Hao shook his hand, turned around and walked out, just in time to see Wang Zihao this **** pulling a girl''s hand, and a lot of books and test papers were scattered under the girl''s feet.


    "Wang Zihao, I''ll give you five seconds, get away from my eyes."


    When Ye Hao''s voice came, Wang Zihao was taken aback, and then frowned at Ye Hao: "Ye Hao, don''t go too far. I''m afraid of you if you think you will fight."


    "I don''t know if you''re afraid of me, but I know I can hit you all over the floor now. There are three seconds left." Ye Hao waved his fist and walked towards Wang Zihao step by step.


    Wang Zihao clenched his teeth, but finally released the girl''s arm in front of him, turned and ran away, but when he ran away he didn''t forget to yell at Ye Hao; "Ye Hao, please be careful!"


    Dogs that bite do not bark, and dogs that can bark do not bite.


    Ye Hao didn''t care about Wang Zihao''s threat.


    "Classmate, are you okay." Ye Hao walked to the girl, knelt down and started to help her pick up the books on the ground.


    But when he raised his head to look at the girl, she found that the girl was looking at Ye Hao with faint eyes.


    The resentful aura was like what Ye Hao had done to her.


    "That... classmate, are you okay? Did that **** hurt you just now?" Ye Hao looked at the girl''s face and had to say that this girl was really good.


    Although there is no dressing up, and she is wearing school uniforms that have been washed to the white, these can''t conceal the simple temperament of this girl.


    If Ye Hao had a word to describe this girl, it would be the little girl next door!


    "It''s all because of you, all because of you. Why... why do you want to appear."


    Listening to the girl''s low voice, Ye Hao was surprised to find that her face was dripping with tears, and her lips were bitten out of blood by her white teeth.


    "Hello? Classmate, we don''t seem to know each other? What do you mean by being like this." At this moment, Ye Hao already felt the strange gazes of people passing by, and some people even pointed to Ye Hao and whispered there. .


    I go! Is there any mistake?


    When this girl was bullied by the prince, there was no one around, and when I came out, someone came.


    God, you play with me! Snapped

 Chapter 63： Song Xiaoyue ran away from home

    At the next moment, Ye Hao''s mind was a little frozen. He looked at the girl running away, and he was stunned for a long time.


    The pain on his face brought him back to his senses.


    I was slapped by someone? Still a beautiful girl?


    How does this story feel like making an idol drama.


    But if I really played with this girl, it would be fine, but I have never seen this girl before.


    and many more!


    Xia Xue?


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up suddenly. Isn''t this Xia Xue the same Xia Xue who occupied the first place every time from the first grade to the third grade in the monthly test period?


    Uh, of course, Ye Hao ranked first in this monthly test.


    However, he and this Xia Xue had no grievances in the past and recently had no enmity. They just robbed her of the first place. It is necessary to do something very excessive to her for such a thing.


    Ye Hao laughed mockingly, is it so unlucky to be handsome.


    When Ye Hao turned around to leave here, he stared blankly at the textbook in his hand.


    I''ll go, and Xia Xue will leave as soon as she leaves, why she left all her textbooks!


    Well, I have to send the textbook back to others.


    Ye Hao shrugged helplessly.


    Walked towards the teaching building.


    But that Xia Xue seemed to be in the same class as Jiang Yue, both in the third and sixth high school.


    It happened to be upstairs in my class.


    When he reached the teaching building, Ye Hao''s cell phone rang suddenly.


    In fact, according to school regulations, students are not allowed to bring mobile phones, but other students will also secretly bring mobile phones. Ye Hao was upright and upright, and there was a teacher who happened to pass by, but he walked away pretending not to see it.


    Who is Ye Hao?


    Ye Hao is a master of learning, and he still serves as a teacher for math teachers from all over Jiangnan Province.


    Of course the school doesn''t care about such little things.


    Zhao Yanting''s name is displayed on the phone.


    "Hello? Why did you think of fighting..." Ye Hao was interrupted by the hasty voice over there before he finished speaking.


    "Not good. Song Xiaoyue ran away from home!" Zhao Yanting''s voice was anxious.


    "Run away from home? My deskmate, who is as big as me, will still run away from home?" Ye Hao was taken aback. He really couldn''t believe that the usual deskmate would even run away from home?


    "I''m not kidding. Xiaoyue lost the game yesterday and won fourth place. After returning home, her parents told her to give up instrumental music. Xiaoyue had a big quarrel with her parents and left home. Originally, her parents thought Xiaoyue would be back soon if she was just having a temper!"


    "But... But, she hasn''t heard anything from last night until now. Xiaoyue''s parents have contacted wherever she might go, but there is still no news from her, and her phone hasn''t been able to get through."


    Ye Hao frowned slightly. In this case, it seemed that Song Xiaoyue really ran away from home. Although Song Xiaoyue seemed to be almost 18 years old, she was a girl after all.


    "Then call the police? Let the police help you find it! Now there is some Skynet monitoring, use that to find!"


    "No. The police said that they won''t accept it until 48 hours. Now it is 48 hours away, and one day away, I...I." Zhao Yanting''s voice on the other side of the phone came with a crying voice.


    Maybe Zhao Yanting thinks she is also responsible for this matter. If something happened to Song Xiaoyue, then her heart would fall into guilt. After all, in her opinion, if she did not encourage Song Xiaoyue to study music, she did not encourage her to participate in that. what match.


    Now such a big problem will not happen.


    "Okay, okay. Sister Ting, calm down. Have you found Song Xiaoyue wherever she might go?" Ye Hao asked as she walked toward her classroom.


    "I''ve found it. After I received the phone call from Xiaoyue''s parents just now, I have looked for it in all places in the school. I am now at the school gate, preparing to find Xiaoyue''s parents. Ye Hao...you...you say What should we do now?" Zhao Yanting''s voice on the other end of the phone choked even more.


    "Calm down, calm down. I will go back to the classroom now and see if there is any clue about where she can go in Song Xiaoyue''s drawer. We will contact you later."


    "it is good¡­¡­"


    After hanging up the phone, Ye Hao ran back to the classroom, and now he didn''t care about returning the book. He put Xia Xue''s book in his drawer, and then looked for Song Xiaoyue''s drawer.


    Fortunately, Ye Hao''s class is having two physical education classes today, and all the students in the class are still downstairs.


    "This Song Xiaoyue will really cause trouble." Ye Hao searched for a long time without any clues. The inside of her drawer is very neat, and Ye Hao discovered that Song Xiaoyue really likes music or musical instruments. Except for two-thirds of the books in the drawer are learning materials, all the rest are all kinds of music, musical instruments. The information on music is just her own handwriting about music


    There are several books in the West, but these are of no use to searching for Song Xiaoyue.


    "Damn it, Haicheng is so big, where am I going to find it!" Ye Hao scratched his hair, suddenly his eyes looked at the computer on the podium.


    correct! Skynet!


    Didn''t I think of using the Skynet of the police department to search with those cameras?


    Since the police station is now due to the time limit, the case is not accepted.


    Then I will find it myself.


    Ye Hao directly closed the windows and doors of the classroom.


    Then I walked to the computer and turned on the host computer.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and said to himself in a deep voice.


    "Exchange skills related to computers or hackers."


    [Computer technology, required skill points: five points]


    [Note: The current host account balance is insufficient]


    Ye Hao squeezed his fist and muttered to himself: "Use the loan to exchange me for computer technology."


    ¡¾Successfully redeemed computer technology¡¿


    [The host currently owes skill points: 9. The remaining repayment date: 6 days. ¡¿


    Ye Hao shook his head mockingly. He is really a debt now. The previous one has not yet been paid, and now he owes it again.


    Song Xiaoyue, Song Xiaoyue.


    After I find you, I have to make you make up for me!


    At this time, the computer screen is already lit, but a password is required.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth, and his fingers jumped quickly on the keyboard.


    After a while, the computer jumped directly to the desktop screen.


    Ye Hao quickly entered the browser, and then set up springboards one by one. After confirming that there was no problem, Ye Hao began to "attack" his goal this time.


    Skynet system server!


    Skynet is a network construction that China has spent a lot of money on in recent years. With Skynet, China''s crime rate and detection rate have been greatly reduced in recent years.


    But Skynet is also a double-edged sword. If this thing is used by lawless people, the damage it will cause is considerable. Therefore, the Skynet system server also installed the most stringent safety net in China.

 Chapter 64： Jin Mao Rats Climbing into Skynet

    Inside a secret building in Kyoto.


    "It''s so boring, why did you go to this department in the first place?" A young man in uniform was biting a lollipop with his legs on the table.


    "Stop talking nonsense, be serious." Although the middle-aged man next to him said so, the sound from his headset betrayed him.


    "Grab the landlord!"


    "double."


    "Do not double."


    ...


    The young man glanced at the middle-aged man and said irritably: "Why can everyone else have a holiday today? It''s just that the two of us have to stay here on duty, looking at these silent machines."


    In front of the young people are a few huge display screens with various incomprehensible codes displayed on the display screens. Behind the display screens is a super large room with a large screen. Host.


    This is the Skynet system server!


    "Stop talking nonsense. Who told you to be caught watching a movie last time at work. I just glanced at it, and you were tired." The middle-aged man pressed his finger on the phone screen.


    The young man pointed a **** at the other party: "You didn''t pass the film to me yet."


    Didong


    At this moment, a red dot flashed on the screen in front of me. Although it only appeared for a second, it was still discovered by the young man.


    "Ouch. A mouse came in." The young man put his legs down excitedly and put his hands on the keyboard in front of him.


    "Mouse? It''s been a long time since we haven''t encountered a mouse who dared to come to us. Can you solve it yourself? It will take a few minutes to finish my game." The middle-aged man said without lifting his head.


    "No problem. Don''t ask who I am." The young man squinted and started typing on the keyboard, but the next moment he was stunned.


    The middle-aged man heard the keyboard beating in his ear and stopped, he raised his head in confusion and looked at the young man next to him.


    "What''s the matter? You solved the mouse so quickly? Or did they just ran in the wrong place."


    The lollipop among the young population has fallen on the ground, and he said blankly: "He... he has invaded our host and has opened up the skynet in a region."


    "What!" The middle-aged man''s complexion changed. Before he could think about it, he just put down the phone, pulled the keyboard in front of him, and tapped a few times. As a result, his complexion became extremely pale.


    "How is it possible? How did he break through our safety net? How did he manage to cut through the Skynet system in a region so quickly!" There was even more horror in the middle-aged man''s eyes at this time.


    "That... what should we do now." The young man said blankly.


    The middle-aged man recovered his senses and immediately pressed a red button next to him.


    In an instant, the warning lights in various departments in the entire building turned on.


    "First level alert, first level alert. Rats have invaded the Skynet system."


    Ta Ta Ta


    There were waves of footsteps outside, and several people ran in from outside. One of the men who looked like the leader directly shouted: "What''s the matter? Who set the alarm."


    "Report to Director Lei. It''s me, someone invaded the Skynet system." The middle-aged man stood up and reported.


    "How is the situation? Isn''t it serious?" Director Lei frowned and asked.


    The middle-aged man swallowed: "It''s very serious. The other party has successfully penetrated into my interior and seized a region''s Skynet system."


    "What! Where is our safety net?" Director Lei almost jumped up.


    "Nobody reacted to the safety net. If it hadn''t been for a period of abnormal data flashed by the system just now, we wouldn''t even know that someone came in." The young man smiled bitterly.


    "Damn!" Director Lei quickly picked up an internal phone next to him.


    "Hey. I''m the head of the Skynet System Security Bureau. Now there are rats invading our Skynet system and let the first team of net supervisors carry out deratization! What? On vacation? Then let me on the second team, the third team, in short, let them all Find me a computer next to me, and immediately pick out the mouse for me."


    "Yes¡­"


    After the phone was hung up, the atmosphere in this room became thicker.


    Director Lei wiped the sweat from his forehead. He patted the table and asked, "Can you find out which area of ??Skynet the rat invaded?"


    "I''ll give it a try." The young man started typing quickly on the keyboard.


    On the main screen in front of me, a pattern of a Huaxia map was displayed. A large area is safe and white, but in a place on the southern coast, a red dot is very conspicuous.


    "Report. Haicheng in the south!"


    Director Lei clenched his fists and said in a deep voice, "It''s him. I''m looking for trouble and found our Skynet''s head. Don''t be idle, call me, and call me the Skynet system in that area. Find out the IP address of that mouse!"


    "Yes."


    Now Ye Hao didn''t know that his behavior had already alarmed a large group of people thousands of miles away.


    He is looking at the surveillance pictures on his computer, and he is checking the surveillance videos in a day!


    Ten minutes passed, the red dot on the map disappeared, but the office was silent.


    Director Lei put down the phone in his hand, the expression on his face was full of self-deprecating. Then he threw the phone to the ground angrily and yelled loudly; "Trash, a lot of trash. Don''t you all say that you are Internet geniuses, and brag about how you can take down the Pentagon in ten minutes! Ten minutes passed, a bunch of you are on your own


    Can''t deal with others on the site? "


    "In the end, let people run away by themselves!" After Director Lei finished speaking, he fell to the ground with a pale face.


    It''s over, he knows he''s done this time. He was invaded by a mysterious person in the Skynet system for ten minutes. He hasn''t caught anyone yet. One can imagine what he will face as a direct leader. He is likely to sit in this position next The one above is not him. "Director, this...we can''t do anything about it. People are really amazing, and the technology is not at the same level as ours. Just now, the other party directly established a safety net in our system to protect the Haicheng area. We all tried our best but couldn''t get in


    . "The middle-aged man said, but his eyes were full of shock and even worship.


    "Haha. I also set up a tent in my backyard." Director Lei whispered, then looked up at the screen: "What about the other party''s IP address? Don''t tell me you haven''t found the other party''s IP address for ten minutes. "


    The middle-aged man swallowed, tapped his finger on the keyboard, and a dense list appeared on the screen.


    "We found the other party''s IP address."


    "The opponent was in San Francisco at 1.06 points."


    "The opponent was in Paris, France at 1.09."


    "1.59...Mount Fuji."


    "2.89... Egyptian pyramids."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "At 9.48, this was the last first time. Appeared in Antarctica."


    At this time, the middle-aged man paused.


    "Antarctica? Do you mean that a bunch of your masters were defeated by penguins!" Director Lei punched the ground, his teeth clenched.


    Ding Dong


    At this moment, an envelope pattern was displayed on the computer screen.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the screen, "Apocalypse from Jin Maoshu"

 Chapter 65： Great apologize

    "Is this from that guy?" Director Lei stood up angrily.


    This girl deceived people too much, first ran into someone else''s house and made a fuss, and then ran away without leaving a trace.


    If you ran away, let''s run away. What kind of apologize is there now?


    "Director, isn''t it a virus?" The young man looked at the folder with fear and said.


    "Be careful, transfer this file to another computer, and then cut off the computer and the host. I want to see what is inside him!" Director Lei clenched his fist and said.


    Soon, everything is ready.


    This folder was opened on another notebook.


    At the beginning is a paragraph of text. "Hello everyone from Skynet. I''m sorry here. I think my sudden action has caused you a little more trouble, but I can assure you that I didn''t do anything illegal. I just used Skynet to do it. Some small things. As compensation, I will give you a piece of software


    , I won¡¯t say much about what this software is, because the friends I¡¯ve played with should be very clear. But let me remind you that this package can only be installed ten times. All source data will be destroyed after ten times. -Jin Maoshu. "


    Director Lei frowned and said, "Look at what this software package is?"


    "Okay. Then I will install it on this computer first." The young man installed the software in the folder.


    After the installation, there was no change in the computer program, but after checking it, the few computer experts next to it were instantly shocked.


    "Oh my God, this is the safety net we couldn''t beat for a long time."


    "This Jin Mao rat gave us this?"


    The middle-aged man looked at the installation package with hot eyes.


    "What are you talking about? This is the mysterious safety net?" Director Lei''s expression changed. He pondered for a long time and said, "I ask you. How does this safety net compare with our Skynet safety net?" Middle-aged People sighed and replied: "Although our Skynet¡¯s safety net is known to the outside world as China¡¯s top technology. And nothing has happened in the past, but in fact, we are very clear that if we are a group of people on safety The net launches an offense, it may be within two hours


    This safety net can be captured within, but then our IP address will be exposed and chased by the police, so ordinary people will not do such unprofitable things. "


    "But this safety net is different. It can be said that its technological content is completely unseen, at least twenty years more advanced than our computer technology in China. Even the Pentagon''s safety net can''t match this!" The middle-aged man said excitedly. "Madan, I have lost a lot of money. Such a good thing can only be installed ten times, and I installed this broken laptop once." Director Lei immediately yelled, but it can be seen that his mood is much better now. Take out a USB flash drive in your pocket and operate the software yourself


    The installation package was transferred to the U disk.


    Director Lei carefully looked at the USB flash drive in his hand. He knew that this thing was now his life-saving straw!


    ##


    At this time, our "Jin Maoshu" has left the school in a taxi. As for why Ye Hao suddenly wanted to use the name Jin Maoshu, because Ye Hao liked the historical thief, Jin Maoshu when he was a child, so this time he "borrowed" Skynet in order to prevent those Skynets from being responsible. People are a little troublesome, so they follow the safe


    Net sent to them.


    At this time, the sky in Haicheng changed, and heavy rain started to fall in the sky.


    Ye Hao looked at the regressive scenery outside the window.


    He spent ten minutes just now and finally found Song Xiaoyue''s position through Haicheng''s Skynet system.


    After Song Xiaoyue left home last night, she ran into a KTV, and hasn''t come out so far.


    "Sir, Dinghao KTV is here." The driver master stopped the car.


    "Don''t look for it." After Ye Hao paid the money, he got out of the car and walked to the door of Dinghao KTV in the rain. He looked at his mobile phone, and after a while pondered, he took it back.


    He wanted to find someone from Song Xiaoyue and call Zhao Yanting.


    "Hello, sir, our KTV is currently closed and has not yet opened." Ye Hao, who was about to enter the KTV, was stopped by the waiter.


    Ye Hao frowned slightly: "I''m here to find someone. A girl came last night, and she hasn''t come out yet."


    The waiter¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of panic, but he quickly concealed it: "I''m sorry. Our KTV is closed at 6 o''clock in the morning and closed at 6 o''clock in the evening. So your friend should not be here now ."


    Ye Hao snorted coldly. He pointed to the sign on the side and said with a sneer: "Do you think I am blind? You should know how to read these words."


    A few words were written on the signboard.


    Open 24 hours.


    The waiter''s face turned gloomy, and he clapped his hands.


    Soon a few people who were mad at the air gathered around.


    "Boy, don''t make trouble. I said there is no one you are looking for, so get out of here."


    Seeing the attitude of these people, Ye Hao frowned slightly, and it seemed that Song Xiaoyue was in trouble.


    Ye Hao approached the waiter step by step: "Tell me where is that girl."


    The waiter looked at Ye Hao''s expression, sneered and waved to the person next to him: "I said, there is no one you are looking for here."


    One by one, those people picked up the chairs and glass bottles beside them and rushed towards Ye Hao.


    Bump


    After a series of crashing sounds, ten seconds later, a few people were almost lying on the counter in exactly the same posture. There were either broken wooden sticks or beer bottle fragments on them.


    Ye Hao was pinching the waiter''s neck at this time.


    "I will ask you one last time, where is that girl?"


    The waiter was pale, because of the squeezing of his throat, he was already a little bit short of breath.


    "I... I said."


    Ye Hao let go, and the waiter collapsed to the ground, panting there.


    "Let''s talk." Ye Hao asked coldly.


    "Four...Fourth floor. Box 1103." The waiter looked at Ye Hao in fear.


    Ye Hao turned around and walked towards the fourth floor.


    The waiter leaned on the wall next to him, stood up slowly, walked to the counter step by step, picked up the phone...


    ##


    Dinghao KTV on the fourth floor.


    There was a mess in Box 1103, and all kinds of debris were on the ground. Even the karaoke machines and TV sets in the box were smashed.


    Four or five big men are surrounding a corner.


    "Little girl. I advise you to stop making trouble. If you don''t have money to pay the bill, you can have fun with your brother." A man in a black suit with a gold ring on his finger looked at the woman in front of him with a lustful smile.


    The woman¡¯s clothes were a little wrinkled, her eyes panicked, her cheeks were tinged with a hint of wine red, and in her hand she was holding a broken glass bottle, pressing her sharp end against her throat, even stabbed A trace of blood came out.


    "I have money, let me make a call and I will give you."


    "Haha. Little sister, you haven''t understood what your brother means. Brother doesn''t need money, but brother wants you."


    "Stop! I tell you...Don''t come. If you dare to come, I will commit suicide."


    This woman is Ye Hao''s deskmate, Song Xiaoyue.


    At this time, she was very embarrassed, and the ponytail, which was originally beautiful, became a disheveled hair.


    "Suicide. Then you commit suicide. I have a special hobby. I don''t mind coming up a few times while you are warm." The man licked his mouth abnormally.


    "Big brother, stop talking nonsense. This girl is too noisy, but we went out of business behind closed doors for her. Hurry up." The younger brother next to her said with a lewd smile.


    "Okay, I''ll come first, and wait a minute to make you guys refreshed." The man rubbed his palms and approached Song Xiaoyue with a smile.


    The glass bottle in Song Xiaoyue''s hand fell to the ground, tears shed under her eyes, and finally she still did not have the courage to commit suicide. "Papa, papa." At this moment, there was a clap of applause. I don''t know when a man had already stood in the doorway.

 Chapter 66： Drunk Song Xiaoyue

    "Don''t froze. Hurry up, I''m still waiting for a good show." Ye Hao looked at the group of people hippiely, but the **** glass bottle in his hand was dazzling.


    "Boy, who are you!" The man frowned and looked at Ye Hao.


    At this time, Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao in surprise. She never thought that her deskmate would appear in front of her at this time.


    "When you ask who the others are, should you report your name?" Ye Hao casually sat aside on a clean sofa.


    The man looked at Ye Hao up and down. Although this guy looked very young, only about twenty years old, his calm appearance made him feel a little uneasy.


    "I am the owner of Dinghao KTV, Wang Hongliang!" Wang Hongliang said in a deep voice.


    "It turns out to be Boss Wang. I heard Boss Wang said just now that he wants to play at my tablemate? How do you want to play." Ye Hao looked at Wang Hongliang coldly.


    "At the same table?" Wang Hongliang was taken aback. Although he reacted, he said contemptuously to Ye Hao: "It turns out that he is a student boy, and he dare to act in Lao Tzu''s place. His Lao Tzu wants to play with this woman today. ."


    Snapped


    Under the dim light, Ye Hao''s figure disappeared from the sofa and appeared in front of Wang Hongliang the next moment, a crisp applause echoed in the box.


    "I didn''t hear clearly just now, you say it again." Ye Hao shook his hand and said lightly.


    Wang Hongliang gritted his teeth and picked up a glass bottle next to it and slammed it on Ye Hao''s head: "I''ll go to your mother, dare to beat Lao Tzu."


    Ye Hao frowned slightly, and the next moment the beer bottle in Wang Hongliang''s hand hit Wang Hongliang''s own head, and the rest of the bottle suddenly poured onto Wang Hongliang''s head.


    "Just like you want to play at my tablemate?" Ye Hao kicked Wang Hongliang''s belly. There was a wall behind Wang Hongliang, so after hitting the wall, he just clutched his belly and fell to the ground.


    Ye Hao didn''t stop, but went up and kicked again.


    "One more thing, I''ll tell you. Don''t say my mom like him. Believe it or not, I''ll kill you."


    After a few minutes, Ye Hao stopped, and Wang Hongliang, who fell on the ground, became a pig''s head. Just now, Ye Hao''s feet were kicked directly into his face, showing no mercy.


    As for the few people next to them, they were already watching. They tried to rush up to help, but they were all kicked off by Ye Hao, and they fell to the ground with their stomachs and looked at this side in horror.


    "Stupid? Don''t hurry up and help your boss get out." Ye Hao coldly saw the others.


    Those few people trembled without chills for a moment, carefully dragged Wang Hongliang from Ye Hao, and then ran away by grabbing the door.


    Only Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue were left in the box.


    Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue who was sitting slumped on the ground with tears in her eyes.


    He walked to Song Xiaoyue, squatted down, frowned and slapped his nose with his hand.


    "How much wine have you drunk. Fortunately, I usually see you quietly and quietly, but I didn''t expect you to be quite boring, and you ran away from home without a word."


    Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao, perhaps because she knew that she was safe now, and she had no sense of panic before, supporting the wall and swaying on the sofa step by step.


    "Why did you come to me?" "Why did I come to you? Don''t you know? Your parents and sister Ting are looking for you now. Look at what you look like now. If I come one step later Maybe something indescribable is going to happen here." Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue and asked: "Let¡¯s talk about it, how do you get back?


    Matter. "


    Song Xiaoyue shook her head; "I... I came here to drink and drink since last night. Almost... Almost two hours ago, I was urgency... I went to the bathroom and went to the toilet, but I just happened to touch it. What boss is here."


    "Then the boss liked your look and wanted to see you, right. This is all the old way in the TV series. What I ask you is why you ran away from home? Is it because of a big fight with your parents "Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue even going to get wine, and hurriedly grabbed it.


    "You still drink it. You don''t see how you drink it now."


    Song Xiaoyue watched Ye Hao **** the wine in her hand, and she didn''t say much, leaning her head on the sofa, her eyes lost.


    Ye Hao scratched his hair irritably, honestly this woman was in trouble.


    "Okay. This place smells so great, I don''t bother to tell you. I''ll take you back first." Ye Hao took Song Xiaoyue''s hand and prepared to take Song Xiaoyue out of here.


    But Song Xiaoyue struggled to push Ye Hao away, but how could Ye Hao''s strength at this time be enough for her to drive away.


    In the end, she didn''t expect Song Xiaoyue to bite Ye Hao''s arm.


    "Oh, you are a dog, why do you still bite?" Ye Hao slammed Song Xiaoyue away, looking at the **** tooth marks on his arm, and then at Song Xiaoyue who was crying on the sofa.


    "I don''t understand. It''s just that you lost a game, or your parents didn''t let you touch the music. If everyone is like you, then everyone in the world will die." Ye Hao pointed at Song Xiaoyue''s nose and scolded.


    "You want to take care of it." Song Xiaoyue cast a cold glance at Ye Hao.


    Just as Ye Hao wanted to speak, a voice suddenly came from his mind.


    [System task: Defeat the two men in black in Dinghao KTV within ten minutes. Reward: One draw. Punishment: Since then, the loan interest has increased to 50%! ¡¿


    I''m tired!


    What happened here?


    As for the man in black, it should be the thug who Wang Hongliang called for revenge.


    Ye Hao irritably picked up the beer bottle next to him, and then stopped Song Xiaoyue, who was lying on the sofa, now he could only complete the task first.


    "Song Xiaoyue. You stay here for me honestly, and I will take you out later." After Ye Hao finished speaking, he walked out of the box, then closed the door, and pressed a few chairs against the door.


    Coming to the outside of the box, Ye Hao heard the sound of footsteps coming from a distance. Ye Hao, who was irritated, walked over without saying anything, and turned around at the corner in front.


    "Hurry up, hurry up. After finishing packing you up, I have to rush to take people away."


    While Ye Hao was talking, he saw the two men in black who were five or six meters away.


    His pupils dilated suddenly.


    "I hit your lungs."


    The next moment, Ye Hao rushed to the side.


    Choo Choo Choo


    There were a few bullet holes where he was standing. "I''ll go, don''t bring such a play." Ye Hao smiled bitterly and looked at the two figures reflected on the lens.

 Chapter 67： Invisibility!

    These two are indeed men in black.


    Black coats, sunglasses on his face, a pistol in his hand, and a silencer on the top of the pistol, and their actions were not disrupted by Ye Hao''s escape. Instead, they walked cautiously step by step. Very professional.


    But what made Ye Hao dumbfounded most was that these two people were his "old friends".


    Because they are from the Ye family! It was even the two guys who "hit and killed" himself before driving.


    Damn, why are they here at this time?


    If they don''t have a pistol in their hands, it''s okay to say that they can go straight up to beat them up and beat them all over the floor looking for teeth, but now they have guns in their hands.


    There is a saying that is good, no matter how hard you are, you are afraid of bullets. Ye Hao hasn''t thought that he can pass bullets faster. When Zhou Qianyi was kidnapped, he didn''t have any trouble because of good luck. But this time, who knows if good luck will stand by his side, even if he might Fortunately, it exploded, and those bullets couldn¡¯t hit it.


    already.


    But who would be willing to put his life on luck!


    And the most painful thing for him was that after jumping over, he discovered that his current position was a dead end. If he wanted to escape, he had to go out where he was shot.


    But if Ye Hao runs out now, one can imagine that he will become a plug in a while.


    And most of the skills Ye Hao currently possessed were of no use. Among them, the only ability, Object Control, was still cooling down due to the afternoon match with Jiang Jianhua.


    Whirr


    Ye Hao began to breathe slowly and deeply, thinking in his head how to resolve this battle quickly.


    "Ye Hao, come out. I didn''t kill you before. Today we are here to send you on the road." The tall man in the black man pointed a pistol at the blind spot where Ye Hao was hiding, constantly threatening. Trying to draw Ye Hao out.


    The other thin black man speeded up his pace a little, and moved towards the corner step by step, and the fingers on the trigger had gradually begun to exert force.


    Just wait for any object to appear in front of them, and they will kill each other with the pistol in their hands for the first time.


    At this moment, apart from the sound of raindrops coming from outside, there was no other sound.


    The thin man in black was only three meters away from the blind spot at this time, so to speak, now as long as he takes a big step forward, he can see Ye Hao behind the blind spot!


    The tall man in black gestured with his eyes to the thin man in black to advance, and he stood by.


    The thin man in black nodded, and jumped out suddenly, pointing his gun at the dead corner.


    Just when he was about to shoot, his body stopped.


    The expression on his face was also dull. The tall black man next to him frowned and whispered: "What''s the matter?"


    The thin man in black put down his pistol, pointed at the blind spot that was almost four square meters in size and said, "I don''t know, the man is gone!"


    The man in black walked over and looked at the empty dead corner, let alone a figure, not even a bug, but on the ground I don''t know which wicked thing is piled with some school uniform pants, and there is even a pair of underwear on it!


    "It''s weird? I saw him jumping here just now? What about people?" The man in black walked into the blind spot, tapping the walls with his palms, and the sound was that solid: "There is no possibility A secret road that will exist."


    "Did he disappear?" said the thin black man dumbfounded.


    "It is you who are going to disappear now."


    Suddenly a sentence sounded, a naked body suddenly fell from the sky, it was Ye Hao!


    Before the man in black could react, his neck was twisted one hundred and eighty degrees, and he fell silently to the ground.


    As soon as the thin man in black was about to raise his pistol, he was hit with a fist on his forehead, and his body hit the ground heavily.


    Ye Hao looked at the thin black man who fell on the ground. He didn''t leave his hand at all, and slammed it with fists and fists.


    "I''m going to your sister, and I took off my clothes. Do you know what it feels like to be cold in the wind."


    "I''m going to your sister. Because you made Lao Tzu now owe 19 skill points!"


    He stopped his hand until the skinny man in black had nothing but panting energy.


    Then he turned around and put on his clothes without stopping. It was not his hobby to show in public.


    Ye Hao spit out angrily on the dead man in black, and then fiercely grabbed the thin man in black by the neck.


    Ye Hao looked at the red virtual subtitles in his mind, and he felt blood dripping from his heart.


    Just now, he really couldn''t think of any way to solve the problem, so he could only choose the simplest and most rude way.


    Exchange abilities.


    He directly exchanged a basic invisibility technique that requires ten skill points without saying a word!


    But Ye Hao doesn''t have skill points now, so he can only helplessly rely on the evil loan system.


    Damn him, I owe nineteen points now.


    "You are a human... a ghost." The thin black man looked at Ye Hao blankly. This is the biggest question in his mind right now.


    "I''m a man or a ghost, you can''t control. Now you''d better tell me why on earth are you trying to kill me like this. Why did he chase me here?" Ye Hao stared at the thin black man.


    The thin black man looked at Ye Hao sarcastically: "Ye Hao, you are a statusless **** in the Ye family. Do you think we''ll be over if you kill us? I tell you, whether you are a human or a ghost, you can''t fight Ye Hao. home''s."


    "I don''t know if I can fight or not. But I know you can go to death now." Ye Hao directly pinched the thin black man''s neck with his palm.


    Ye Hao knows that the people trained by the Ye family are not considered to be extremely masters, but at least in terms of confidentiality, even if you tortured them to death, they would not say a word.


    Ye Hao could exchange for a mind-reading technique, but for Ye Hao, who is now in debt, save a little bit.


    Kaz


    With a crisp sound, the thin man in black fell to the ground.


    [Mission completed: get a chance to draw a lottery. ¡¿


    "Damn it, **** it." Ye Hao couldn''t help his anger at this moment, and went up to the two people and kicked again.


    Then he picked up the guns of the two of them, and after scouring them out of the bullets, they put them in a black bag next to them and put them in their pockets.


    The pistol is still a good thing, it''s a must-have thing for murder.


    "Hurry up and give me a lottery." Ye Hao didn''t bother with the corpses of the two people. While walking towards the box, the lottery started.


    He is now carrying a debt on his back and drawing a prize to comfort and comfort his injured soul.


    [Congratulations to the host. Get the music series gift pack for a trial, and the trial can last for one hour. ¡¿


    "Music spree? Huh, do you still make Lao Tzu happy now to come to a song, "The End of the World is My Love." Ye Hao shook his head mockingly.


    When he opened the door and walked in, Ye Hao was even more angry.


    I saw Song Xiaoyue leaning on the sofa and drinking continuously while holding a wine bottle.


    Lao Tzu is desperately working outside, you are good, are you still drinking here?


    Ye Hao stepped forward, grabbed the wine bottle in Song Xiaoyue''s hand, and grabbed Song Xiaoyue''s collar and said, "You want to drink, don''t you? Ok! I''ll let you drink enough today."


    Ye Hao pulled Song Xiaoyue out of the box without saying a word.


    "Let go of me, you hurt me." Song Xiaoyue slapped Ye Hao''s arm and even fell directly to the ground. Ye Hao''s face was slightly wrinkled, his face was sullen, and he simply carried Song Xiaoyue on his shoulders and walked outside.

 Chapter 68： Im cheap!

    There was no one in Dinghao KTV at this time.


    But now Ye Hao can''t control these, he directly carried Song Xiaoyue to the outside of the KTV.


    At this time, it was already raining heavily outside, the huge raindrops beating on the ground, there was no one on the street, and the sky began to darken.


    "Asshole, you let me go. I want to go back and drink." Song Xiaoyue slapped Ye Hao''s back, and even tilted her head directly at the end, biting Ye Hao''s neck with one bite.


    Ye Hao frowned slightly, and red blood flowed down from his neck, gradually dyeing the clothes on Ye Hao''s chest.


    At this moment, he carried Song Xiaoyue directly to the street outside, and threw Song Xiaoyue into the rain without any pity.


    "You don''t want to drink. Drink, drink as much as you like with your mouth wide open." Ye Hao yelled angrily, pointing to the rain in the sky.


    Song Xiaoyue was drenched by the rain and the rain. Because of the heavy rain, she couldn''t even open her eyes, but there was still a faint blood on the corner of her mouth. It was not her. Ye Hao''s blood.


    Ye Hao touched his neck and looked at the blood-stained clothes on his chest. He cursed inwardly, I''ll go, his tablemate is really a dog!


    In this way, the two of them were in the rain for half a minute. Song Xiaoyue was also much quieter at this time, but her eyes were full of absent-mindedness. Her cheeks were covered with water stains, and it was impossible to tell which rain water was and which was. Dew.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, walked in front of Song Xiaoyue, grabbed her hair, and yelled at her face; "Enough to drink! Drink sober! Just because you lost a game, you need to do it like this Live and die, do you know that you almost got rounded just now."


    "Don''t worry about it." Song Xiaoyue lowered her head and whispered.


    "Heh. Don''t care about me? I don''t want to care about you yet." Ye Hao angrily shook off Song Xiaoyue''s hair and turned around to leave.


    He is cheap.


    I owed 19 skill points for her, and was almost tricked by the two Ye family members, but this woman still has such an expression so far.


    But just after Ye Hao walked a few meters...


    ¡¾system hint. Long-term mission: help Song Xiaoyue fulfill her dream, make Song Xiaoyue happy, and solve all Song Xiaoyue''s troubles. Reward: Mystery. Punishment: The system is uninstalled on the spot. ¡¿


    [Song Xiaoyue''s mission: the first mission, let Song Xiaoyue regain hope for the future. Reward: a good luck card. Punishment: The host will lose the emotion of ¡®happy¡¯. ¡¿¡¾Song Xiaoyue Mission: The second mission is to get another chance for Song Xiaoyue in front of Song Xiaoyue¡¯s family, and sign up for the Jiangnan Provincial Instrumental Music Competition one month later, and won the first place. Reward: Ten skill points and one skill extraction opportunity. Punishment, host dance in instrumental music competition


    Striptease on stage. ¡¿


    Ye Hao fiercely put his foot on the trash can next to him, and pointed to the sky angrily; "I rely on your system''s grandma."


    [System prompt; there is no grandma in the system. ¡¿


    What is tortured? The kind of thing that Ye Hao has encountered now is called tortured.


    But the system just grabbed his weakness.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and wiped the rain on his face with his hand.


    Then turned around and walked to the side of Song Xiaoyue.


    Song Xiaoyue, with a gray face, stared blankly at the teenager standing in front of her; "What are you doing, don''t you care about me."


    "I can''t be cheap, I''m the cheapest." Ye Hao yelled, then directly picked up Song Xiaoyue and ran towards a building in the distance.


    If I remember correctly, there should be there.


    Song Xiaoyue was a lot more stable this time. She didn''t speak, but lay quietly in Ye Hao''s arms, staring at Ye Hao''s face blankly.


    Almost two kilometers in one breath.


    Along the way, countless envy eyes were greeted.


    These envious eyes are of course those girls.


    In their eyes, such a scene may be that a boy is holding his girlfriend and running wildly in a rainstorm. Although this behavior is actually very silly, it seems to them the most romantic.


    Ye Hao stopped in front of a store.


    A row of blue sky musical instruments.


    This is it!


    Ye Hao rushed in holding Song Xiaoyue.


    The waiter standing in the doorway looked at the wet boy and the girl he was holding in front of him, and was shocked.


    "What are you doing."


    "What about your card reader." Ye Hao went directly to the counter of the piano store, put Song Xiaoyue on the counter, then took out the card from his body and swiped it on the card reader.


    The number of 880,000 appeared on the card reader.


    Ye Hao put the bank card and the black card in the waiter''s hand again.


    "Take it, I''m here to see the piano."


    After speaking, Ye Hao directly hugged Song Xiaoyue and ran around the piano store, as if looking for something.


    The waiter stared at the card in his hand blankly, and then at the number displayed on the card reader.


    She swallowed: "Nowadays rich people are so crazy?"


    Finally, Ye Hao found his target in a special area.


    It''s some violins.


    He found a chair and put Song Xiaoyue on the chair. Looking at Song Xiaoyue''s thin body, he took off his school uniform again, covering Song Xiaoyue''s body.


    He pressed Song Xiaoyue''s shoulders with both hands and looked into her eyes: "I am a person who can''t speak, but since you like musical instruments, I will tell you with musical instruments. You can sit here and listen honestly to me! "


    After speaking, Ye Hao walked to the violins.


    "Use the music series spree." Ye Hao whispered in his heart as he took off a violin.


    [Make sure to use the music series spree. Within an hour, the host will acquire all music-related skills. ¡¿


    Ye Hao''s brain hurt, and the corner of his mouth was a smile in the next moment.


    He held the violin in his left hand, leaned on his left arm, took the bow with his right hand, and draped it on the strings.


    When Song Xiaoyue''s dead gaze fell on Ye Hao, there was a hint of glamour.


    At this time, several people were gradually surrounded.


    However, in such heavy rain, not many people come to the music shop to see things. They are all waiters in the music shop.


    At the same time, a woman wearing a blue and white porcelain cheongsam walked in from the second floor. She frowned and looked at Ye Hao, who was wet and holding a violin.


    She asked the waiter on the side: "What''s the matter? Who is that person?" "Boss, I don''t know. Just now the man rushed in from the rainstorm while holding the girl wet all over, and then dropped it. After a card with 880,000, I ran there and picked up the violin." The waiter said with a wry smile; "That...or the boss, I


    Go and chase them away. "


    At this time, Ye Hao''s arm began to move slowly, and the soft violin sound began to sound. The cheongsam boss''s eyes twitched slightly, and she waved her hand and said, "Wait."

 Chapter 69： Three songs!

    The soft violin sound was spreading through the piano shop, even if it was stormy outside.


    The long sound of the piano slowly brought everyone into its world.


    Almost all the waiters were deeply silent in this melody. Many of them did not even like instrumental music, but at this time they were really fascinated by the sound of the piano.


    The waiter who was standing at the female boss of the cheongsam, she glanced at the corner of her boss''s mouth and showed a smile.


    She was shocked instantly. She came to this piano shop for so long. She knew very well that although her boss was a musical instrument seller, she was also an instrumental music lover. Often people who bought pianos came to the piano shop to tune instruments. Will go up and play by myself.


    But never once did she see this kind of smile on the face of her boss, this kind of ordinary smile.


    The cheongsam female boss noticed the surprised look of her waiter. She smiled and said softly, "I don''t understand."


    The waiter shook his head: "I don''t understand this kind of thing, but it feels very good. It feels like I''m going to be drunk, but I feel that the melody is a bit too light and a bit depressing. Boss, what is the name of this tune." "The cheongsam lady boss said softly: "This is a famous song in the violin song. Like its name, this song is about a girl behind the abyss, looking at the bright blue sky and contemplating the mood. And as A violin meditation song, expressing profound sentiment


    , In the quiet and undulating melody, people deeply contemplate its elegance. "


    The cheongsam boss looked at the girl who was sitting there wet and covered in school uniform: "I guess this boy should be playing for that girl. Xiaoli, go get a towel and send it to the girl first. ."


    "Good." The waiter listened to the sound of the piano a little bit reluctantly, but the boss still had to listen.


    She ran to the second floor at the fastest speed and fetched a few clean towels. At this time, the sound of the piano disappeared, replaced by a passionate piano sound, and every melody was plucked. The heartstrings of people.


    She has heard this song called Cannon! Because this piece is the favorite piece of her boss, the boss will also play the violin, usually when the piano shop is closed or there is no business, she will play this piece by herself.


    But at this time, she could clearly feel the feeling of the boss pulling, and the pulling of the boy now is simply one world at a time.


    The boss''s Canon can only be said to be nice.


    But the young Canon, but he hit people''s hearts directly.


    She looked at her boss.


    She clenched her fists, and there was a kind of excitement and excitement in her eyes, and even her arms were constantly shaking.


    The waiter walked gently to the girl''s side, and passed the towel in her hand, but Song Xiaoyue''s heart was not on her body at all at this time, her eyes were never full of heat and looked at Ye Hao.


    People who don''t know will think how much she likes this boy.


    The waiter returned to the boss.


    At this time, Canon''s end has slowly fallen.


    Just when the waiters around were still in the mood, the young man actually put down the violin in his hand and walked to a silver-white grand piano, and beside the grand piano there was a sign with a few words written on it. word.


    "Not for sale, please don''t touch it."


    It''s just that I don''t know who put a board next to it, and I just can''t see it from Ye Hao''s perspective.


    Several waiters watched the wet Ye Hao actually sit on the piano chair, and were about to reach out and touch the piano. Their expressions changed.


    They knew very well that this piano was their boss¡¯s favorite musical instrument, and it was said that its value was even comparable to that of a luxury car. Although the female boss put it in the shop, she never prepared to sell it.


    There was even a wealthy businessman who fell in love with this piano and offered a sky-high price, which was rejected by the female boss.


    Normally, this piano lady boss doesn''t let anyone touch it at all, she wipes the dust on it herself every day.


    I remember the last time a waiter accidentally pressed a button and was fired by the boss.


    But when they were about to speak to stop Ye Hao, they felt a glance.


    That is from the eyes of the female boss, as if to tell them not to move or talk.


    Ding Dong


    Ye Hao''s hand fell on the black and white keys of the piano.


    Boom


    At this time there was a thunderstorm outside.


    Ye Hao''s fingers began to speed up slowly.


    The female boss heard the sound of the piano, her eyes lit up, and a few words came out of her mouth.


    "Symphony of Destiny!"


    The sound of the piano began to become more intense, and thunderstorms sounded from time to time outside. Fart and crackling lightning seemed to be the background of this concert.


    After a few minutes, the piano fell.


    For more than ten minutes, all the waiters showed an expression of enjoyment on their faces, and even a slight feeling of inadequacy.


    Ye Hao turned his head, his gaze coincided with Song Xiaoyue¡¯s, and he said lightly: ¡°Song Xiaoyue. You like violin, you like instrumental music, and you like these beautiful melody. But should you just fail because of one failure? Give up these things you have been pursuing?"


    "If this is the case, why did you persist in the first place, why did you work hard."


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Song Xiaoyue''s head lowered slightly, and her body was trembling: "But...but I lost. I promised them...if I lose...I will give up...give up... "


    "Song Xiaoyue, losing is not terrible, but terrible is to give up. As long as you don''t give up, we can convince your parents that you have lost a game in Haicheng? The big deal next time we win a Jiangnan Province and win a nationwide game. Show them." Ye Hao scolded loudly.


    Song Xiaoyue didn''t speak, but she lowered her head there, tears dripped from her eyes, but at this moment she was holding her hands tightly, her white teeth biting her lips.


    These actions all revealed the complex emotions in her heart at the moment.


    Ye Hao sighed. The fragile, the weak, the girl who was crying silently in front of him was completely different from the confident and proud deskmate in his own memory.


    Maybe this is the side she has been hiding.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, his fingers beating on the black and white keys again.


    This time the melody is very light, not as profound as "Meditation", not as intense as "Canon", and not as strong as "Symphony of Destiny".


    The cheongsam female boss frowned slightly and whispered; "I don''t seem to have heard this song? There are no piano music or violin music." "I have heard it, I have heard it, this is the original dream."

 Chapter 70： first dreams

    Pop songs?


    This time, there was singing along with the sound of the piano.


    "If pride is not coldly photographed by the sea of ??reality."


    "How can you know how to work hard."


    "Just walked far away."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The soft and magnetic singing voice has passed into everyone''s ears.


    Even the female boss, who is not very interested in pop music, listened quietly today.


    But for all these objects, Song Xiaoyue''s eyes exuded a look at this time.


    She seemed to see herself at the earliest time when she touched the violin, as if she saw herself being able to play a complete violin song for the first time, as if she saw herself practicing every day and night in order to perform on stage.


    At that time, there was no professional counseling, and I did not give up. At that time, there was no encouragement from others, and I did not give up. At that time, I had thought about standing on a higher and larger stage to play the most beautiful music for more people.


    But what about me now?


    Because of a failure? It became like this.


    Song Xiaoyue, Song Xiaoyue. The current you are still the real you.


    "The original dream will definitely arrive."


    "I realized my real desire."


    "It can be counted as having been to heaven."


    The last line of lyrics fell, and the last note stopped.


    Ye Hao let out a deep sigh of relief. He looked at Song Xiaoyue, whose face was already renewed, and smiled.


    He stood up and walked in front of Song Xiaoyue, smiling at his table with this beautiful woman: "Wake up?"


    "Yeah." Song Xiaoyue nodded.


    "You still want to drink." Ye Hao asked with a smile.


    Song Xiaoyue smiled bitterly and shook her head again and again; "It''s too bad to drink. My head is beginning to hurt a bit now."


    With that said, Song Xiaoyue patted her head with her hand, but a faint smile still evoked from the corner of her mouth, and she looked at the boy who was familiar and unfamiliar.


    Familiar, because he sat at the same table with himself for almost three years.


    Unfamiliar, because at this time he is almost like a shining star, completely different from his previous impression.


    Thinking of what she looked like in the KTV just now, and the figure in the rainstorm, she looked at Ye Hao a little embarrassed: "Thank you. And the KTV before, thank you."


    Song Xiaoyue, who is now sober, feels a little bit scared when she thinks of the scene at the time. If Ye Hao hadn''t appeared at that time, she would not have imagined what she would be like now.


    Pop pop


    At this time, applause broke out all around.


    A woman wearing a blue and white porcelain cheongsam came over.


    "Thank you gentleman for letting us enjoy all this."


    Ye Hao looked at this woman in surprise, she was very beautiful!


    This woman is really beautiful. In addition, she wore an antique blue and white porcelain cheongsam, long shawl hair, curved willow eyebrows, and thin lips, which gave people a feeling of coming out of the painting.


    The tight-fitting cheongsam wraps her body and perfectly sets off her curve. Coupled with the slits on the lower part of the cheongsam, the white thighs of this woman are exposed, and a trace of temptation penetrates into the ancient charm. This is a mature mature woman!


    At this time, most of the waiters beside them even looked at Ye Hao with nymphomaniac eyes.


    "Oh my God, why do I think he is so handsome. When I was playing the piano and singing just now, I felt that the idols I liked were not as good as him."


    "He made me pregnant...no, no. I mean he made my ears pregnant."


    "I don''t understand the previous violin music, piano music. But the last pop song, I like it so much. I think he sings better than the original song."


    "But I really envy that girl. There is such a good boyfriend who plays the piano and sings for her."


    "Yes, yes. If only I were that girl!


    Feeling the gaze of the group of people behind her, and those words, Song Xiaoyue''s already blushed cheeks turned red now, she hurriedly defended: "No...no, we...we are just classmates."


    But Song Xiaoyue''s appearance at this time gave people a taste of wanting to cover up.


    Seeing Song Xiaoyue¡¯s shy face about to bleed, Ye Hao smiled and said to the people around him: "We are really just classmates, but because of a musical instrument competition, she was a little depressed, so I thought of this way to encourage she was."


    "Um... you are the person in charge here. I''m really embarrassed to wet your floor and those musical instruments. If you need compensation, you say." Ye Hao said apologetically to the female boss.


    Because Ye Hao and the others ran in wet just now, even though the ground was full of water droplets, the place where Ye Hao was sitting just now had water stains on the instruments they were playing.


    "It''s okay, compared to these. I also want to thank you, your piano skill is really good. Whether it''s violin or piano, you can play very well. May I ask, I don''t know which music school you belong to?" The cheongsam boss looked at Ye Hao eagerly, and suddenly she thought of something.


    He added: "I am Ning Yawen, the owner of the piano store."


    "My name is Ye Hao, and she is my classmate Song Xiaoyue. We are not in a conservatory, we are still in high school." Ye Hao smiled and pointed to the wet school uniform and said, "From Haicheng Middle School."


    Ning Yawen''s face was startled, she continued to ask: "That means you are still a high school student, how old are you this year?"


    "Eighteen years old." "Since you haven''t studied it, how did you know this, not only the violin, but even the piano is so good?" Ning Yawen asked in surprise, knowing Ye Hao''s violin just now Yi is not a realm that ordinary people can touch, even she dare not say that she can play less than this


    Years are still great.


    "Yeah. I didn''t know that your piano skill was so good before, not only the violin, but also the piano!" Song Xiaoyue also reacted at this time and looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao shrugged and chuckled, "I learned this from an old artist when I was young. But it didn''t take long to learn that old artist left, but he said I have a high talent. So I have practiced it myself afterwards. The technique is almost average."


    "I haven''t played in front of you, it doesn''t mean I can''t. After last week, I didn''t know that you still like to play the violin." Ye Hao said this to Song Xiaoyue.


    After Song Xiaoyue heard it, she rolled her eyes at him.


    "Aqiu." Song Xiaoyue suddenly sneezed down, and she touched her wet clothes.


    "By the way, what''s the matter with you two? If you get your body like this, quickly wipe it with a towel. If you catch a cold, it won''t be good." Ning Yawen picked up the towel taken by the waiter next to Ye Haohe Song Xiaoyue''s hands. "What''s the matter! It''s not her yet." Ye Hao glanced at Song Xiaoyue next to him in an angry manner.

 Chapter 71： Cheongsam Classical Beauty

    After that, Ye Hao briefly described Song Xiaoyue''s affairs.


    Song Xiaoyue lowered her head in embarrassment. She felt a little silly for her previous behavior. "Okay. Now the little girl''s mentality has recovered. Xiaoli, you take her to my room upstairs to change a dress. I remember there is a small white snowflake-patterned cheongsam in my cupboard for this little girl. It should be appropriate." Ning Yawen shouted to the waiter on the side


    Tao.


    The waitress walked over, and with an admiring look, she returned the two cards that Ye Hao had given her to Ye Hao''s hands.


    Then walked in front of Song Xiaoyue: "Classmates come with me."


    Song Xiaoyue hesitated for a moment: "This is not appropriate. I think...or I''ll go home and change it." "Why? You don''t have a cold when you get home like this. Don''t your parents want it? I¡¯m worried to die. It¡¯s okay. The clothes on my top are all clean. You will be fine when you finish wearing them.¡± After Ning Yawen finished speaking, she looked at Ye Hao; ¡°Come with me, I don¡¯t know about me. This


    Are there any men¡¯s clothes? "


    With that said, Ning Yawen led Ye Hao towards the warehouse.


    "It''s okay, just go and change your clothes. After you change your clothes, you can call your parents and Sister Ting again. They should all be anxious."


    "Wh... alright."


    After that, Song Xiaoyue followed the waitress upstairs.


    Ye Hao followed behind Ning Yawen, and the two came to a warehouse that looked like a miscellaneous room, where many things were squeezed.


    "I remember there seems to be a set of clothes for boys here." Ning Yawen muttered to herself as she walked to a cabinet. She stepped on the wooden box beside her and kept groping on the cabinet with her hands.


    "If not, then forget it. I am a big man who can''t catch a cold." Ye Hao said.


    "found it."


    Ye Hao hurriedly looked away with a soft voice.


    "Look, how about this dress." Ning Yawen jumped down from the wooden bench, holding a plastic bag in her hand with a white commoner coat inside.


    Ning Yawen didn''t feel the look in Ye Hao''s eyes just now. She took the white commoner coat out of the plastic bag, shook it, and gestured on Ye Hao''s body. It turned out to be almost the right size.


    "It fits well. This dress was obtained when our music store was engaged in an event. Our music store is all women, so there are no boys clothes. You just wear it."


    "It''s okay, you can wear some. I''ll change it here. Boss Ning, you can wait outside." Because of what happened just now, Ye Hao didn''t dare to look at Ning Yawen''s eyes at this time, he always felt The behavior he had just violated the pure and elegant woman in front of him.


    "That''s good. But don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯m older than you. Just call me Yawen sister." Ning Yawen said with a smile, perhaps because of Ye Hao¡¯s relationship with the piano and her impression. Very good to this boy.


    "I will wait for you outside in the lobby first. I will leave the towel for you. Wipe clean and put it on, otherwise you will catch a cold."


    Ning Yawen left the room and helped Ye Hao to close the door.


    There is a warm feeling in Ye Hao''s heart. Ning Yawen''s every move is really like Ye Hao''s sister.


    Throwing away the inner thoughts, Ye Hao began to wear the clothes on his body.


    At this time, he also checked his own "harvest."


    On his system page, there is an extra good luck card.


    After singing a song of "Initial Dream" just now.


    That Song Xiaoyue''s first brother mission was completed, and the reward was a good luck card.


    This good luck card, Ye Hao, is relatively familiar, just one hour of good luck.


    He changed his wet clothes and pants, and wiped his body with a towel.


    Fortunately, his underwear was not soaked, otherwise, if all the underwear were taken off, he was wearing a coat like this, but the bottom was empty, just like a skirt.


    That''s nothing short of going into battle!


    After tossing for a while, Ye Hao put on this common coat, then turned and walked out with his clothes.


    Ye Hao walked to the lobby, and he was surprised to see a figure.


    At this moment Song Xiaoyue was wearing such a suit, standing next to Ning Yawen excitedly, as if saying something.


    Ye Hao swallowed. He used to know that cheongsam was beautiful, but this was the first time he felt that cheongsam was good. He really wanted to thank the ancestor who invented cheongsam.


    Wearing clothes like cheongsam on a woman''s body really reflects both elegance and sexy.


    Song Xiaoyue now is not at all like the indifferent tablemate in the school, nor the wayward girl before.


    On the contrary, it is like the kind of ancient rich merchants and nobles, the daughters of the rich and the nobles, are slim and ready to be released.


    There is a perfect contrast with Ning Yawen, the pair of flowers that have bloomed!


    Perhaps because of Ye Hao''s gaze, Song Xiaoyue subconsciously turned her head to look at Ye Hao''s side, and at this time many waitresses also looked over.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were dull.


    Even Ning Yawen who looked over was stunned for an instant.


    Ye Hao felt so strange, he felt as if he was being watched by a large group of hungry wolves.


    Why did I hear the sound of drooling!


    "Oh my God, he''s so handsome. It''s like a young man."


    "Yes, I have seen other people wearing this coat before, and I thought it was average at the time, but now it looks like. I love it."


    Listening to the whispers of the waitresses, Ye Hao was a little puzzled.


    Is he handsome?


    With doubts, Ye Hao walked to Ning Yawen and the others.


    Ning Yawen was okay, the expression on her face had returned to normal, she glanced up and down at Ye Hao with a faint smile, nodding in admiration from time to time.


    But Song Xiaoyue might be a little shy about staring at a boy like this just now, she looked away embarrassedly.


    "What''s wrong. Why do you see my eyes so strange?" Ye Hao asked puzzledly. Ning Yawen suddenly smiled mysteriously: "Wait a minute, you stand together, I will take a picture of you."

 Chapter 72： Ning Yawen

    Because of Ning Yawen''s request, Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue stood together and took a photo.


    I don''t know why Ye Hao felt that Song Xiaoyue was reluctant, but she was very obedient to Ning Yawen''s words.


    "It''s done. It feels really good, you two are really not boyfriend and girlfriend." Ning Yawen smiled and looked at the photo in the phone.


    Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue came over with curiosity.


    Now even they themselves were dumbfounded.


    Ye Hao finally knew why those people would give such admiration when they looked at him, because at this time the boy in the photo was really handsome.


    This is really not Ye Hao''s own narcissism.


    He used to think that he was just a handsome young man, but he didn''t expect himself to wear this white commoner coat at this time, with a little wet hair and a little white cheeks, giving people the feeling of an ancient graceful man. .


    When paired with Song Xiaoyue in the photo, it is simply the kind of picture of the daughter of a son in ancient stories.


    It''s just that the expressions on their faces are a bit unnatural.


    Ye Hao looked at his photo, a little weirdly embarrassed, he turned the subject away and asked: "Song Xiaoyue, I just saw what you were talking to Sister Yawen, what is the matter." Song Xiaoyue was taken aback, the next moment she The excited expression reappeared on Ning Yawen¡¯s face, pointing to Ning Yawen and shouting: ¡°I saw a lot of awards in the room on the second floor of Ms. Ning just now. It turns out that Ms. Ning was the idol I admired when I was a child. Over the municipal level, the provincial level and even the country


    Award for home-level instrumental performance. "


    "She not only knows the piano but also the violin, and even the guzheng, she also dabbles in many ancient Chinese instruments."


    "She is also the honorary tutor of Jiangnan Conservatory of Music."


    Song Xiaoyue looked at Ning Yawen with admiring eyes, just like looking at an idol.


    Ye Hao also looked at Ning Yawen in surprise, but he didn''t expect that a small piano store owner would still have so many identities.


    "Then why did Sister Yawen return to Haicheng?" Ye Hao asked puzzledly. "I was asking this question just now. Sister Yawen was at the peak of her career a few years ago. At that time, she even represented her country in international competitions, but she did not know why it was a sudden silence. I never saw Miss Ning again in competitions or in public


    . She disappeared for several years, otherwise I would not have missed her at first sight. "


    Song Xiaoyue looked at Ning Yawen in confusion: "Why did you suddenly rise up from the instrumental music world?"


    Ning Yawen''s face suddenly became a little silent, she did not speak, but stood there quietly.


    Ye Hao glared at Song Xiaoyue, it was obvious that the question she asked touched something in Ning Yawen''s heart that she didn''t want to tell others.


    "Um... I think it''s too early. I have to take Song Xiaoyue back. I won''t bother you today. I will return the clothes with my clothes next day." Ye Hao expressed his thanks and left the piano store with Song Xiaoyue.


    Ning Yawen just said goodbye faintly, with a lot of loneliness hidden in her eyes.


    "Did I just ask a question that shouldn''t be asked." Song Xiaoyue sat in the taxi and looked at the piano row moving away behind him.


    "It''s good to know." Ye Haobai glanced at Song Xiaoyue.


    Song Xiaoyue suddenly thought of something. She looked at Ye Hao and asked, "I vaguely remember that you hit someone in the KTV before? Will you be okay?"


    "Don''t worry, those guys are the first to attack you. I beat them and they deserve it. There will be nothing. But you, don''t run around next time. The most important thing is a KTV. People should never come, you still have to drink until dawn alone."


    Ye Hao curled his lips, but there was still one worry in his mind, and that was the two bodies of the Ye Family in black who were left in the KTV. What if they were discovered by the police.


    At that time, I was too anxious and didn''t think much about it. Now it is not convenient to go back and deal with it.


    Forget it, just take one step at a time. "That''s right. You are in a good mood now. How can you tell your parents when you go back later?" Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue, but he didn''t forget his mission. What kind of long-term mission is equivalent to directly turning himself into this. Song Xiaoyue¡¯s babysitter has to watch her realize step by step


    What a dream.


    Want her to be happy? I''m going, what the **** is this.


    But that mission has no time limit, which is pretty good. As for the reward, the word mysterious is written directly. I don''t know what the mysterious award is.


    "I think it over. I will go back and talk to my parents and let them give me another chance." Song Xiaoyue said firmly with her fist clenched.


    "Yeah. Isn''t it just a loss of the game. It''s still at the Haicheng level. Let''s go to the provincial level later." Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue inductively.


    He still remembered that the second task of his Song Xiaoyue mission was to let this girl participate in the Jiangnan Provincial Instrumental Music Competition a month later.


    Although Ye Hao had never heard of this game, since it was a task created by the system, it must exist.


    Now Ye Hao is more and more convinced of the system''s capabilities, and even people in black can know in advance that people in black appear outside.


    I have to say that Ye Hao is becoming more and more curious about the people who developed this system, how great technology and ability it is to develop such a system. "Don''t be kidding me, I still go to the Jiangnan Provincial Instrumental Music Competition at my level. Did you know that the judges of that competition are all national-level artists, and those who can perform on it need not only a lot of people" Talent, I still need a quota, and the Haicheng I attended before


    In the competition, only the top three have that place. "


    When Song Xiaoyue said this, she lowered her head in frustration.


    "Don''t be discouraged, we always have a chance." Ye Hao watched Song Xiaoyue clenching his fist and encouraged.


    Just kidding, that mission penalty is there, if you lose, I will striptease in the crowd!


    "Puff." Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao, covering her mouth and chuckling.


    "Okay, don''t laugh. By the way! Almost forgot. You quickly call your parents to save them from worry." Ye Hao reminded.


    "Yeah." Song Xiaoyue nodded. She took out her mobile phone from her pocket, but the screen of the mobile phone was black; "The phone is dead."


    "I have no electricity." Ye Hao passed the phone in his hand to Song Xiaoyue''s hand.


    Song Xiaoyue picked up the phone and pressed her parents'' number, with a hint of hesitation in her eyes.


    "Don''t hesitate, if you don''t go back again. After forty-eight hours, your parents are going to call the police." Ye Hao smiled and looked out the window, where it was still raining.


    It''s raining this autumn, and it won''t stop for a while.


    There was no sound next to him for a while, and Ye Hao turned his head in doubt, and saw Song Xiaoyue lifted her head and fell on the back of the seat, hanging on the seat weakly with her mobile phone in her hand.


    "Don''t pretend, hurry up and call." Ye Hao pushed Song Xiaoyue dumbfounded. This girl is still afraid of calling his parents.


    But Ye Hao touched Song Xiaoyue several times.


    Song Xiaoyue didn''t react in any way, and when Ye Hao''s hand touched Song Xiaoyue''s skin, he could feel a rising burning sensation.


    Ye Hao''s face changed, and he covered Song Xiaoyue''s head with his hands.


    39.8!


    Ye Hao, who had the bonus of medical skills, instantly felt the temperature of Song Xiaoyue''s head.


    This girl was fine just now, why did she suddenly have a fever!


    Ye Hao''s face sank, and a few words popped up in his mind.


    Fever caused by a sudden acute cold! Ye Hao immediately shouted to the taxi driver: "Master, hurry up and go to the doctor..."

 Chapter 73： Ambiguous treatment

    [System task: Take Song Xiaoyue home and treat Song Xiaoyue personally. Reward: Three skill points. Punishment: The host is in a coma for one year. ¡¿


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth, this **** system, every time it came up with inexplicable tasks at critical times.


    "Master. Please drive to Gaoqiao Community." Ye Hao shouted to the driver in front of him.


    The driver''s master saw through the rearview mirror that Song Xiaoyue was okay just now, and now suddenly passed out into a coma. He asked worriedly: "What''s the matter with your friend? Don''t be sick. If you get out of my car. I¡¯m not responsible for the problem. I think you should get off the car."


    Ye Hao''s face sank. He took out a few red grandpa Mao from the wet school uniform pocket beside him and threw them in the passenger seat.


    "With these money, I want you to send me to Gaoqiao Community as quickly as possible."


    The driver master looked at the money greedily, he swallowed, and stepped on the accelerator.


    The car was driving fast in the rainy night, while Ye Hao kept observing Song Xiaoyue''s situation with his hands.


    The danger of this sudden acute cold is big or big, and small and small.


    This is because sometimes it comes and goes quickly, but 30% of it may turn into a severe cold, depending on whether the temperature of Song Xiaoyue''s head will exceed 40¡ã.


    If it exceeds, it is very dangerous.


    Ye Hao clenched his fists. Song Xiaoyue''s sudden illness must be because he had stayed up late at KTV and drank, and then he was soaked in the rain and cold.


    In addition, it is very likely that Song Xiaoyue''s physical fitness is average, so she will have a sudden illness.


    Zi Zi Zi


    Suddenly the car stopped.


    Ye Hao looked out the window, and the car stopped at the gate of Gaoqiao Community. The gate of Gaoqiao Community was sealed as if some construction was underway. Only the small door for people to pass was still open.


    "Brother, I can''t get in." The driver said helplessly.


    "Thanks." Ye Hao looked at the heavy rain outside. He first covered Song Xiaoyue''s body with the school uniform he took off just now, then picked her up and ran towards the community.


    At this time, it was dark, and with the violent storm, there were almost no people in the community.


    But the few people passing by occasionally looked at Ye Hao and the others, who were running wild in the night rain.


    "I''m going, that man is actually wearing a commoner coat."


    "So handsome. Do you feel the scene of the boy holding the girl running wildly in the rainy night, it looks like an ancient scene full of charm."


    Some girls even looked at this scene a little enviously.


    A few minutes later, Ye Hao finally ran to the building where he lived.


    Holding Song Xiaoyue in the elevator came to his room.


    "So thirsty... I feel so uncomfortable... I feel so uncomfortable in my chest..."


    Song Xiaoyue''s whispered sound came from her ears.


    Ye Hao put Song Xiaoyue on the bed.


    Compared with Ye Hao, who was completely drenched, the cheongsam on Song Xiaoyue was barely wetted by rain.


    Ye Hao touched Song Xiaoyue''s forehead, and a feeling even hotter than before spread to Ye Hao''s hands.


    40.3¡ã!


    Damn it! The last thing I didn''t want to see really happened.


    Some medicine is needed now!


    But in my room...


    Ye Hao thought of something, suddenly picked up the phone and pressed A Gang''s phone.


    "Hey."


    "Brother Gang, I ask you if there are any medicines in my room."


    "Yes. In the third box on the left side of your closet, there are some regular medicines. I was notified that you suddenly ran out of the school?"


    "I have something urgent for myself, Zhou Qianyi''s safety, please trouble your brothers first."


    "It''s okay. You can handle your own affairs first. As long as the lady''s safety doesn''t happen, my brothers can still handle it."


    After the phone was hung up, Ye Hao opened the cabinet according to what A Gang had said, and there were really a lot of medicines.


    Not only medicines, but also some medicines and needles, which can be said to be a small first aid kit.


    Ye Hao didn''t think much about it, and began to search inside.


    Soon he found what he needed. He took out a bottle of potion, then sucked the potion out with a needle, and came to Song Xiaoyue''s side.


    Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue''s way, he sighed, put the needle next to him, sat on the edge of the bed, and reached out to Song Xiaoyue''s chest.


    "It''s so uncomfortable... my chest is stuffy."


    Ye Hao gently untied the opening of the cheongsam. Although the cheongsam is good-looking, it belongs to tight-fitting clothing. People who catch a cold need to breathe smoothly. Song Xiaoyue feels uncomfortable chest tightness, partly because the cheongsam treats her The squeeze is too tight.


    The snow-colored cheongsam was taken off by Ye Hao from Song Xiaoyue.


    Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue''s delicate body and swallowed.


    At this moment, Song Xiaoyue had nothing else but a piece of white underwear.


    Baijie''s smooth skin was right in front of Ye Hao, and his flat belly was unobstructed.


    Ye Hao patted his face, now is not the time to think about it.


    Ye Hao put the quilt on Song Xiaoyue, then took out her arm, and then took the needle to inject the medicine.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief. He took out the empty syringe and put it aside.


    Then he took out a bag of silver needles from the cabinet.


    The seven silver needles were held in Ye Hao''s hands, and they were pierced in seven places on Song Xiaoyue''s head.


    Combination of Chinese and Western.


    Song Xiaoyue''s condition should be no problem now.


    Sure enough, within three minutes, Song Xiaoyue''s hot head had dropped from more than 40 degrees to 39 degrees, and her body temperature was still declining, and it would soon return to normal levels.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief and took off the silver needle on his forehead.


    Now Song Xiaoyue''s condition has stabilized, and it is time to call Song Xiaoyue''s parents.


    Ye Hao picked up his mobile phone, but the phone number that Song Xiaoyue had entered before was only a few digits, which was not complete.


    Then call Zhao Yanting.


    But I don''t know why, Zhao Yanting''s phone number has been busy, and Ye Hao didn''t make any calls, so he sent a text message to Zhao Yanting''s mobile phone.


    "Song Xiaoyue has been found by me. I have caught a cold because of the rain, and I am resting at my house now."


    After handling everything, Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue who was sleeping.


    He took off his wet clothes, specially found a concealed place for the pistol he had hidden before, and then put on clean clothes, then turned and left the room.


    ##


    Dinghao KTV


    At this time, business has slowly resumed here, and the boss did not choose to report to the police. After all, if the police report to the police, their KTV reputation will inevitably be affected.


    The two bodies were taken away by two people who looked like sanitation workers.


    Inside a black SUV downstairs.


    "Take care of it." The man with sunglasses sitting in the passenger seat said solemnly to the person who opened the door behind him. "The corpse has been recovered. One was directly twisted to his neck and died with a very professional technique. The other was beaten on his body, and finally he was twisted to death. Four cartridge cases were found at the scene, but their pistols and their bullets were gone. ." The people behind said very much.


    detailed.


    "It''s a professional technique." The man with sunglasses took out a photo from his pocket. It was in the photo of Haicheng Middle School. There was a student, Ye Hao, with a smile on his mouth. "It seems that our eradication plan is a bit troublesome."

 Chapter 74： Shy Song Xiaoyue

    Song Xiaoyue felt some liquid flowing in her mouth, a faint scent wafting from the tip of her nose, and a thick shoulder behind her, giving a warm and reassuring feeling.


    She slowly opened her eyes and saw a dangling figure in front of her eyes, holding a fragrant porridge in her hand, gently feeding it bite by bite with a spoon.


    "Wake up. Drink this medicinal porridge. I''ll tell you that I have added eight medicinal materials to this, and it took a few hours to cook it."


    This familiar voice.


    Song Xiaoyue''s retina slowly became clear, and her face flushed the next moment.


    I saw that the person in front of him was his deskmate Ye Hao.


    At this moment, he was actually leaning in his arms, and he was feeding himself the porridge bit by bit.


    "Why is my face red again? Is it because he has a fever again." Ye Hao frowned and pressed his hand on Song Xiaoyue''s forehead.


    Song Xiaoyue was taken aback, only then did she notice that the surrounding environment was unfamiliar, and it was still pitch black outside, accompanied by the sound of dense rain.


    "Where am I?" Song Xiaoyue quickly moved away from Ye Hao''s arms, and slowly sat up on her own.


    But at this time, she was surprised to find that she was only wearing a man''s white shirt, and then just a pair of underwear.


    However, a large men''s shirt can be worn as a short skirt, but the slender jade legs are exposed.


    "Ahhh... I... where are my clothes."


    Song Xiaoyue immediately hid under the quilt and stared at Ye Hao in shame.


    Ye Hao hurriedly waved his hand and explained: "Listen to my explanation first. Just now on the way I was going to take you home, you suddenly had a fever and passed out. I can only take you back to my house."


    "And you kept talking about chest tightness at that time. I think it was because of you wearing a cheongsam, so you took off your cheongsam. Don''t worry, I definitely didn''t do anything to go beyond the thunder pond." Ye Hao held high. He said with a vow on his face.


    Ye Hao did not make a mistake, he did not do anything, but his eyes were feasting.


    Song Xiaoyue frowned slightly, she could still feel whether her body was abnormal, she subconsciously shrank her body into the quilt.


    "Now... what time is it."


    "It''s three o''clock in the morning. You scared me to death yesterday. Now your head is not dizzy." Ye Hao picked up the medicinal porridge in his hand: "I prepared this all night. It is especially good for reducing fever. Come, Ahhhhh."


    Looking at the spoon handed over, Song Xiaoyue subconsciously grew her mouth. When her red lips covered the spoon, her face changed, her head turned, and the quilt covered the ruddy face: "I''m much better. You...you put the porridge next to me, and I will drink it myself later."


    Damn, what''s wrong with myself, I''ve grown so big, and this is the first time I''ve been fed by a man of my age.


    "That''s good." Ye Hao put the porridge next to him and stretched his waist: "You worried me to death yesterday. I haven''t had a good rest until now. It seems that it can only be tomorrow... No, it should be. Said that I had a good rest in class today."


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Song Xiaoyue asked softly: "You... from yesterday to now... are you taking care of me?"


    "That''s not it. I don''t have a phone number from your parents, so I can only take care of you. I called Teacher Zhao during the period, but I still couldn''t get through, but I sent her a few text messages." Ye Hao said At that time, his cell phone rang.


    Ye Hao picked up the phone and looked at it. It was Zhao Yanting''s number.


    "Say Cao Cao and Cao Cao will be here. Sister Ting''s call." Ye Hao turned around and pressed the answer button.


    He didn''t see Song Xiaoyue raising her head. At this moment, there was a slight softness in the eyes of the young man in front of him.


    "Hey. Sister Ting, Song Xiaoyue is already here with me. Her illness is cured. It''s okay. I''ll take her back later. What? Her family will pick her up later, okay. I know."


    After Ye Hao hung up the phone, he looked at Song Xiaoyue and said, "Sister Ting said just now, your family will pick you up later."


    When she heard the word family, Song Xiaoyue''s eyes turned a little dim, and her head slowly buried in the bed.


    "What''s wrong? I didn''t say it before, so I told them well. Now I''m scared?" Ye Hao moved a chair and sat beside the bed.


    Song Xiaoyue showed her eyes and whispered: "Well. I don''t know how to tell them, after all, I have a bet with them ahead of time. Now not only have my results slipped, but the game has also lost."


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "This is easy to handle. Then we will work hard both in performance and instrumental music. Win the champion of the Jiangnan Provincial Instrumental Music Competition, then you can rest assured to continue your dreams."


    Song Xiaoyue shook her head mockingly: "It''s impossible. I told you before that you need a place to participate in that competition. I... just a loser."


    Ye Hao stood up and walked to the window sill, took the orchid planted in the teacup, and asked Song Xiaoyue.


    "what is this."


    Song Xiaoyue looked at the pile of grass on the teacup in confusion: "A pile of grass."


    "No. This is orchid." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    Song Xiaoyue covered her mouth and smiled: "Don''t tease me, this is obviously grass, there are no flowers."


    "It doesn''t exist now, but it doesn''t mean there won''t be in the future." Ye Hao put the tea cup back on the window sill and opened the window. The heavy rain outside directly leaned in, slapping the grass inside the tea cup.


    "No matter how bright things are, they have to experience storms before they bloom, and those that can''t stand the storm to exercise, they are destined to be weeds. And those grasses that dare to move forward will bloom the brightest flowers after the rainy season. Come." Ye Hao pointed to Song Xiaoyue and said, "The same is true for you. You are now in the storm, and it depends on your own ups and downs. If you don''t study well, don''t forget my deskmate. . Instrumental music is not good, this master can teach you. Don¡¯t forget the song I sang to you before


    Song, don''t forget your original dream. "


    While speaking, Ye Hao smiled and blinked at Song Xiaoyue.


    Song Xiaoyue chuckled. When Ye Hao said this, she felt more comfortable in her heart. She slowly poked her head out and looked at Ye Hao and said; "Then I will ask you, what is your initial dream."


    Ye Hao was taken aback, and the next moment he looked out of the window, at the pouring rain in the dark night.


    "My dream was gone a few years ago."


    Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao, whose expression was a little lonely. For some reason, she felt a faint pain in her heart, as if she saw a lonely person standing in a storm.


    Bump


    At this moment, there was a rapid knock on the door.


    The expression on Ye Hao''s face flashed by. He closed the window and walked towards the door while saying: "It seems that your family is here. I will open the door."


    Song Xiaoyue obviously became nervous now. The moment Ye Hao opened the door, he was stunned...

 Chapter 75： Song Xiaoyues sister

    "Song Xiaoyue!"


    A beautiful shadow rushed in eagerly.


    "Wait, who are you?" Ye Hao looked at the woman who rushed into his house and hurriedly reached out and grabbed her.


    chill¡­¡­


    An icy chill.


    Ye Hao looked at the woman in front of him in surprise, he actually felt a biting chill from this woman.


    It was not an ordinary chill from the rain, but a chill that felt like touching ice and snow in winter.


    Because Ye Hao has medical skills, he understood this very well.


    "Song Xiaoyue." The woman wanted to struggle to open Ye Hao''s hand, but how could a woman break away from Ye Hao who possessed the physique and strength of the king of soldiers.


    Seeing that she couldn''t escape, the woman turned her head and scolded Ye Hao, "Let go."


    Ye Hao was surprised when he saw the woman clearly.


    Her skin was extremely white, crystal clear, her long black hair was draped over her shoulders, but she should have been exposed to the rain, and her hair was still wet.


    On the other hand, I was wearing that kind of black uniform jacket with the kind of small white shirt underneath. Because of the rain, the white shirt had become soaked and transparent.


    The lower body is a black tight skirt to the thigh, and black stockings.


    This is also a **** milf.


    But unlike Ning Yawen''s feeling, this mature woman has a strong sense of coercion, as if she was a person who was born to be held up high, with a sense of coldness and arrogance between her eyebrows.


    Hey, how does this woman feel a little familiar, as if...like...


    "Ye Hao let her in. She is my sister." Song Xiaoyue''s faint voice came from the master bedroom.


    Ye Hao was surprised, this woman is Song Xiaoyue''s sister!


    No wonder I looked at her a little familiar, although the two may be very different because of the age difference, but they still have a very similar feeling.


    And the sense of arrogance is exactly the same.


    It''s just that Song Xiaoyue''s cold arrogance is deliberately put out, giving people a feeling of being inaccessible, but this woman''s cold arrogance seems to come from the bones.


    Because of Ye Hao''s fascination, the woman took out her hand and ran into the master bedroom. Ye Hao hurriedly followed.


    He thought it would be her parents who would pick Song Xiaoyue, but he didn''t expect it to be her sister.


    "Where did you go? How old are you? Do you know if you are like this will make me worry about my parents." The woman saw Song Xiaoyue lying on the bed and pointed at her without saying anything. Suddenly scolded.


    Song Xiaoyue looked at the woman in front of her with a cold look in her eyes: "Worry? Song Ying, I don''t need your worry. Also, you said they worry about me, so where are the two of them."


    Song Ying''s expression changed. She hesitated for a while, and said in a deep voice, "After knowing the news of your safety. They drove the plane at night to discuss business..."


    "Talk about business, talk about business. In your eyes, you can only talk about business, right?" Song Xiaoyue suddenly broke out. She pointed at Song Ying and shouted: "I think you really look like a family, and I''m just an outsider. Know the business."


    "Song Xiaoyue, don''t be fooling around. We''ll talk about those things later. You will go back with me now, and study hard after you go back. Don''t think about the previous music." With that, Song Ying just opened Song Xiaoyue''s quilt.


    Her eyes widened suddenly, and she saw that her sister was only wearing a men''s shirt, and all the parts below her thighs were exposed.


    "Asshole. What did you do to my sister!" Song Ying angrily grabbed Ye Hao''s collar next to her, and shouted loudly.


    Ye Hao hurriedly explained: "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding. I..."


    "It''s up to you what I did." Song Xiaoyue suddenly interrupted Ye Hao''s words, and she stared at Song Ying: "You can''t control what I do."


    "Song Xiaoyue, you are crazy. You are still a high school student now, don''t you know." Song Ying looked at Song Xiaoyue and said, but Song Xiaoyue''s behavior was simply not getting in.


    Then she simply pointed to Ye Hao and said, "Say, did you do it with my sister! She is still a child, how can you do it!"


    Ye Hao feels that he is in between two storms now. Others say that three people and women are a scene, and his two women are a big scene here.


    Still the kind of family ethics drama on the evening channel!


    "I..." "We did it." Song Xiaoyue suddenly said something shocking, and then she jumped out of bed, ran to Ye Hao''s side, pushed Song Ying away, and she hugged Ye Hao''s arm. I don¡¯t care if my body is squeezing Ye Hao: "I¡¯m an adult, and I don¡¯t care what you do.


    situation. And I want to tell you, I will not give up my dream of music, I will continue to stick to it. "


    "You...you." Song Ying clutched her head and squeezed her fists. Finally, she slowly held back her emotions, and her voice became quiet.


    "Song Xiaoyue. Have you forgotten your promise? You agreed to us at the beginning. If you didn''t win the championship in any instrumental music competition this time, you would give up your so-called dream and study honestly. Take a look. , Your current score has fallen behind the 100th place!"


    "You will be admitted to Jiangnan University in the future. With your current grades, how can you possibly pass the exam."


    "I..." Song Xiaoyue opened her mouth to talk, but this time it was blocked by Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao covered Song Xiaoyue''s mouth, and directly hugged Song Xiaoyue onto the bed as a princess, and then covered her with a quilt.


    At this time Song Xiaoyue''s face turned red again. She stared at Ye Hao. She never thought that Ye Hao would put herself on the bed in front of her sister, although she just pretended that she was in a relationship with Ye Hao. But...but such behavior...


    "Okay. You are just getting better now, don''t move, don''t run around. Just the way you talk, you won''t be able to get a result the day after tomorrow. I''m almost dying of hearing it." Ye Hao confronted. Song Xiaoyue made a shut up gesture.


    Then he turned to look at Song Xiaoyue''s sister; "Come out with me, I''ll talk to you."


    Song Ying just wanted to refuse, but next Ye Hao''s words made her gloomy and walked out obediently.


    "If you don''t come out with me honestly, I will carry you out just like I just hugged your sister. Don''t think I dare, you can try."


    When Ye Hao walked to the door, he made a mouth shape at Song Xiaoyue who was lying on the bed. Take a good rest, I will solve it.

 Chapter 76： Can you fail?

    Although this matter is considered Song Xiaoyue''s housework, Ye Hao shouldn''t take care of it.


    But why did there be a task? Ye Hao didn''t want to care about it and could only take care of it. In order for Song Xiaoyue to participate in the next instrumental music competition with peace of mind, it is necessary to solve her family''s problems first.


    "Since you are Song Xiaoyue''s sister, let me call your sister." Standing at the corridor window, Ye Hao looked at Song Ying, who was indifferent.


    "We are not that familiar."


    Song Ying looked at Ye Hao with contempt, because the previous scene made her disgusted with the man in front of her.


    "Ahem. Then I''ll call you Miss Song. I''m Song Xiaoyue''s deskmate. I called you out to talk to you about your sister."


    As soon as Ye Hao''s voice fell, Song Ying turned and walked into the room.


    "Sorry. About my sister, I have nothing to discuss with you, and I warn you, you better stay away from my sister in the future!"


    "If you enter the house now. I don''t mind telling Song Xiaoyue about your serious illness, Miss Song. I don''t think Song Xiaoyue knows."


    Song Ying''s footsteps stopped abruptly, she turned around and walked towards Ye Hao with a gloomy face.


    Seeing Song Ying constantly approaching herself, Ye Hao stepped back subconsciously, but there was a wall behind him.


    Without a word, Song Ying put her hand next to Ye Hao''s ear.


    This pose is simply a perfect wall-dong demonstration in a TV series!


    bump


    At this moment, Qiu Xueyao, who lives next to Ye Hao, just opened the door wearing a police uniform, and when he saw a man and a woman in front of him, his face wrinkled: "Shameless."


    After speaking, he turned and walked towards the elevator.


    Hey, the police always go to work so early, wait, I don''t seem to care about this!


    I go!


    What did I do, you just said I was shameless. I''m obviously the one pushed, OK?


    "I''m asking you, how did you know about this." Song Ying didn''t care about others. Her thoughts were all on Ye Hao''s body at this time, and her cold eyes were staring straight at him.


    Ye Hao didn''t even know where to put his eyes. In front of him, a beautiful half-wet body, less than ten centimeters away from him, was facing him in a wall-dong posture.


    As long as his eyes glance down slightly, he can see a transparent career line!


    "That... can you step back first."


    Song Ying''s face wrinkled, and she also noticed that her current posture was a bit wrong, she took a step back and looked at Ye Hao with a cold face. "Cough cough. Actually, I am a person who knows a little bit of medical skills. When I touched your hand just now, I felt a chill in your body. Although the female body is yin, it is normal for you to get cold in the rain. But you The chill is extraordinary, so I guess you are sick and not


    General illness. "


    Ye Hao noticed some changes in Song Ying¡¯s eyes, and he continued: ¡°And Song Xiaoyue¡¯s appearance is as if she doesn¡¯t know that her sister is sick, otherwise, even if she is at odds with you, she won¡¯t be like that. speak."


    "So according to my guess. Your sister who didn''t let her sister know her condition must have some reason, so she kept hiding it."


    "Is it, Miss Song."


    Song Ying bit her lip, and she stared at Ye Hao: "I warn you, you are not allowed to tell my sister about my illness."


    [System task: conceal the news of Song Ying''s illness from Song Xiaoyue within three months. Reward: 30 skill points. Penalty: Complete any requirements specified by the system. ¡¿


    Ye Hao was startled, but the look on his face remained the same.


    Thirty skill points!


    This is still the task with the highest reward since Ye Hao''s awakening system, but this task looks very simple on the surface, but the system will never do this kind of loss, so that means there will be trouble in these three months. .


    Regardless, the task itself cannot be rejected.


    Solve the immediate matter first.


    "I don''t need to tell your sister about this, but I hope you can promise me a condition to let your sister continue to learn the instrumental music she likes." Ye Hao looked at Song Ying unchanged.


    Although the system had given Ye Hao a task that prevented Ye Hao from telling this secret, Ye Hao would not waste this opportunity in vain.


    "Impossible! Facts have proved that Xiaoyue has no talent in this area, and for these things, her academic performance has declined. Now it is still an important period for the senior high school entrance examination, so she must focus on her own Put it on the college entrance examination."


    Song Ying said strongly. Ye Hao shrugged and said: "Then we will take a step back. Haven''t you made a bet before, then you will give her another chance this time. There will be a Jiangnan Provincial Instrumental Music Competition in a month, when Song Xiaoyue will participate. As long as she won the first place in the competition. From now on


    You and your parents are not allowed to care about her hobbies. "


    "As long as you agree to this request, no matter what the final result is, I will ask you to keep your secret."


    Song Ying Shen choked for a while, she looked at Ye Hao and said, "I will add one more condition, if you lose then. From then on, if you leave Xiaoyue''s side, you are not suitable for her. Don''t worry, I will give you A substantial breakup fee."


    I''m tired, how come I look like that little boy! Also break up fee!


    "Ahem. I need to explain here that I am still single. As for the words Song Xiaoyue said before, they are actually meant to deceive you. I am just at the same table... and friends." Ye Hao Prove your innocence to yourself.


    Song Ying looked at Ye Hao suspiciously: "You...really and Xiaoyue are not boy and girl friends? What have you not done?"


    When she said the latter sentence, Song Ying''s cheeks were obviously red.


    "No." Ye Hao said dumbly.


    "Then why my sister would be naked on your bed." Song Ying was still deeply suspicious. "You probably got the news that your sister is with me from Sister Ting, that is, Zhao Yanting. I even texted her at the time saying that Song Xiaoyue had a cold and had a high fever. Because I knew some medical techniques, I treated her. , Untie her clothes is a must process, you put


    Heart, I just untied her coat. After she was treated, I didn''t do anything else. "


    Song Ying looked at Ye Hao for a while. After confirming that Ye Hao did not look like a liar, she looked up and down again, and finally stared at Ye Hao''s lower body.


    "You are not a man anymore. My sister is so beautiful and she is naked on your bed. You didn''t even react at all. You shouldn''t be sick anymore."


    After speaking, Song Ying didn''t wait for Ye Hao to explain, she turned around and walked into the house.


    Ye Hao pointed at Song Ying''s back and cursed in his heart. I''m tired, and you are sick. Believe it or not, I will let you know whether I''m sick or not. It''s not a problem for half an hour at a time!

 Chapter 77： Two women stay overnight

    Ye Hao and Song Ying walked into the house, Song Xiaoyue was lying on the bed, looking at them.


    "Okay, I''ve convinced your sister. As long as the Jiangnan Provincial Instrumental Music Competition a month later, you can get the first place and you can continue to do what you like with peace of mind." Ye Hao smiled. Said.


    Song Xiaoyue looked at her sister in disbelief.


    She knows her sister''s personality very well. She has never changed the things she decides easily, nor will there be any regression. When parents make some decisions at home, they even ask her for advice.


    "But I have to attach one condition. Song Xiaoyue''s monthly exam results were very bad last month. This time she must get to the top ten of the whole year, otherwise everything will be ignored." Song Yinghan said with a face.


    Song Xiaoyue''s expression changed and she immediately prepared to refute, but Ye Hao stopped her.


    "Okay, it''s hard to chase a gentleman with a word. As for your sisters and parents, I think you should be the elder sister." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "Okay. This is the case for these things first, now you get dressed and go with me right away. What does it look like in a boy''s house like this?" Song Ying said, she was going to take Song Xiaoyue out of here.


    It seems that she is still very uncomfortable with Ye Hao, the most important thing is that the guy threatened him just now.


    But it was stopped by Ye Hao. He pointed to the torrential rain outside: "The weather outside is so bad. Song Xiaoyue''s cold is just right. If you take her away now, the cold is in your body and you catch a cold again. It would be bad if you burn your brain and become a fool. .Now the time is almost dawn, let her rest again,


    Then tomorrow morning, it is just right for me and her to go to school. "


    "You''re a fool." Song Xiaoyue wanted to stretch out her foot and kick Ye Hao, but thinking about it, she just wore a shirt on her body now, or gave up this behavior and chose to stare at Ye Hao with murderous eyes.


    Song Ying thought for a while, she silently found a chair next to her and sat down.


    "I''m here to accompany her, and when it''s dawn, I''ll send you to school."


    When Song Ying was speaking, she looked at Ye Hao vigilantly. Perhaps she was still a little worried about what Ye Hao would do to her sister, so she was worried about letting him and her sister live alone in the same room. "It''s okay if you want to stay, but I advise you to go to the bathroom and wipe your body, or take a bath with hot water, otherwise if you also catch a cold, I don''t want to take care of anyone." Ye Hao said. Opened the closet next to it, took out a loose sportswear from it and threw it to Song


    In front of Ying.


    "The washing machine in the bathroom. You can change your clothes, dry them in the washing machine, and then put on the clothes first."


    Song Ying just wanted to say no, but her body shuddered. She picked up her clothes and walked towards the bathroom, but when she walked into the bathroom, she looked at Ye Hao threateningly: "Don''t do anything to my sister. , Or I will kill you!" Then he walked into the bathroom.


    Then there was the sound of hot water flowing, and it seemed that he was taking a bath with hot water.


    I thought of a mature woman taking a shower in my own bathroom, and the beautiful sister in front of me was lying on her bed wearing a shirt.


    Ye Hao felt his heart start to feel hot and restless again.


    "How do you persuade my sister?" Song Xiaoyue blinked and looked at Ye Hao curiously: "My sister is a strong woman. She is very strong in her words and deeds. At the negotiation table, she can even be said to be a General Changsheng! "


    The truth is of course threatening her with Song Ying''s illness, but there is a task, how can I say it.


    Please start my performance now! Ye Hao shrugged helplessly, then sighed and said: "Song Xiaoyue classmate. You know, I betrayed my body for you, bear the humiliation, and agreed to your sister''s domineering request..." Ye Hao still used both hands. Put your arms around your body and make a pair like being played with


    The good boy who lived.


    Song Xiaoyue shuddered all over her body; "Don''t disgust me. Don''t say it, forget it, but let''s not talk about the instrumental music competition. How can you promise my sister that my monthly exam results this month will be ranked in the top ten of the whole year!" Ye Watching Song Xiaoyue successfully distracted himself from the topic, Hao said: "What are you afraid of if I am the first place in this month''s exam. From tomorrow on, as your deskmate, I will give you a devilish game." Review, let alone the tenth monthly exam, there is no problem with the second monthly exam!


    "


    "Why not first."


    "Of course it''s me first."


    Song Xiaoyue gave Ye Hao a glance.


    "Okay, don''t talk. Now there are still a few hours before dawn, and get some sleep." Ye Hao walked to the chair beside him, leaning on the chair with his arms folded.


    "Yeah." Song Xiaoyue silently responded and dived into the bed, she secretly looked at Ye Hao with her eyes.


    I don''t know why, but now she feels that there is something magical about this man that is attracting herself.


    Looking at it, sleepiness clung to her mind again and she fell asleep gradually.


    After half an hour.


    Wearing Ye Hao''s sportswear and rubbing her hair with a towel, Song Ying walked out of the bathroom. After she saw Song Xiaoyue fall asleep again, her steps became more cautious.


    But at this moment Ye Hao felt a burning desire.


    His eyes could not be removed from Song Ying''s body.


    Because of the fact that she had just taken a shower, Song Ying¡¯s skin was as white as a peach. She was also wearing Ye Hao¡¯s sportswear on her upper body. She did not wear pants on her lower body, but because of the men¡¯s sportswear, she was wearing Song Ying¡¯s. Body.


    The slender jade legs carry some undried drops of water. Although there are no stockings to set off, Ye Hao can''t help but sigh that sentence.


    I can play with these legs for a year!


    These are not the key points. Ye Hao''s keen eyes noticed that there is no curve of underwear on Song Ying''s upper body sportswear!


    That means...


    Guru


    Ye Hao swallowed.


    "If you dare to look at me again, I will dig out your eyeballs!" Song Ying glared at Ye Hao, and threatened softly, then moved a chair to Song Xiaoyue''s side and leaned against the chair with her arms around her chest. Above, looking at Song Xiaoyue on the bed.


    At this moment, she looked at her sister''s eyes full of love, without the sternness she had before.


    Step on


    A soft footstep came from behind.


    Song Ying turned around abruptly and looked behind her warily.


    "Cover the blanket to avoid catching cold." Ye Hao handed the blanket in Song Ying''s hand, and then returned to the chair far away. Seeing Song Ying looking at herself with alert eyes, he smiled and said softly: "I admit that I like to see beautiful women, but this is the nature of men. I will not explain or hide it. But I will not do it. Those nasty things. Of course...if you¡¯re willing, of course I¡¯m


    Don''t mind a pro Fang Ze. "Song Ying curled her lips, covered her body with a blanket, then looked at her sister on the bed, and gradually fell asleep.

 Chapter 78： Sister likes to squirt

    Huhuhu


    The next morning, it was still pouring rain outside.


    But Song Ying was awakened by a strange sound, and she opened her eyes suddenly.


    Damn it, how could I sleep like this in a strange man''s house? If the other party has any malice towards him, wouldn''t he and his sister both suffer.


    Song Ying looked at the place Ye Hao had done last night, her eyes shook, and she saw that Ye Hao''s place was empty.


    At this time Song Xiaoyue was still lying quietly on the bed, even with a faint smile on her face.


    Song Ying looked in the direction of the sound, which was the kitchen room.


    Sniff


    Song Ying''s stomach made a gurgling sound, and her face flushed suddenly.


    As a professional woman, she pays great attention to etiquette. It is very embarrassing to her to make noises in her stomach.


    But the scent that gradually filled the air still aroused the gluttons in her belly.


    Song Ying put the blanket she was covering on the chair, and walked towards the kitchen by herself.


    Just to see a figure was busy in the kitchen with an apron, and various small dishes were already placed on the table.


    There are fried noodles, lean meat porridge, fried eggs, boiled vegetables, and shredded pork.


    Although it was just some ordinary home-cooked dishes, it still gave a tempting feeling. Song Ying walked to the table and stretched out her hand to grab a piece of pork.


    "Wake up. Wash your hands and rinse before eating. Don''t steal it."


    Ye Hao''s voice came from the kitchen.


    Song Ying''s face flushed, as if a kid who stole a food had just been caught.


    Song Ying walked into the kitchen in small steps and watched Ye Hao take a hot pot of buns out of the pot and put it on the table.


    "Okay. A good breakfast." Ye Hao waved his hand and looked at Song Ying who was aside: "I didn''t expect you to wake up quite early. Didn''t you see me just now, thinking I did something bad. "


    In fact, Ye Hao knew when Song Ying woke up just now, don''t forget that he is the king of soldiers!


    Song Ying''s eyes flickered for a while, but the next moment she saw Ye Hao staring at herself blankly.


    "What are you looking at."


    Song Ying followed Ye Hao''s eyes and looked over. The next moment her face suddenly changed, she clutched her chest and shouted, "Rogue."


    I saw the sportswear on Song Ying. I don''t know if it was because of Song Ying''s sleep disorder. The zipper that was originally pulled to the top actually slipped to the position of her chest. The career line was even more deeply involved and difficult to extricate herself.


    "What sound."


    Song Xiaoyue''s dazed voice came from the master bedroom.


    Song Ying blushed and hurriedly pulled her zipper up, then stared at Ye Hao viciously.


    Ye Hao shrugged, made a gesture that had nothing to do with me, then walked out and said: "Okay, lazy, get up quickly. This is your school uniform yesterday, which has been dried. Put on to eat."


    "You are a slacker." Song Xiaoyue''s defensive voice came.


    And Song Ying, who was standing in the kitchen, secretly clenched her fists. She found that she had lost her wits and blushed more this night than she had combined for more than a decade.


    In order to prevent her sister from seeing her like this, she ran into the bathroom and started washing first.


    But Ye Hao was kicked out by Song Xiaoyue because she wanted to change clothes.


    On the corridor of Ye Hao, watching the pouring rain outside, the rainy season in autumn is still quite long. It is estimated that it will rain this week.


    Taking advantage of this free time, he took a look at his system prompt.


    [The task of taking care of Song Xiaoyue is completed. Obtain three skill points. ¡¿


    [System reminder: The host¡¯s total loan amount was 19 points yesterday, and it will be 23 points after the interest is increased at 0:00 today, deducting the reward for task completion, the loan amount is 20 points. Remaining term of loan: 5 days. ¡¿


    [Note: Loan interest, if the decimal is insufficient, will be calculated according to the multi-complement system. ¡¿


    (For example: 2.3 is 3. 4.5 is 5.)


    Ye Hao struggled with a face, and finally completed a task that was not even enough to pay the interest.


    Kaz


    The sound of opening the door came from behind.


    "You girls dress so fast..." Ye Hao turned around, but his expression was dull.


    It was not his room who opened the door, but 503 next door.


    And Zhou Qianyi was looking at Ye Hao with a look like a scum. But to Ye Hao¡¯s surprise, Zhou Qianyi did not leave directly. Instead, she walked in front of Ye Hao and said to Ye Hao with a serious expression: "Student Ye Hao. Although I can¡¯t control your private life, it¡¯s yours. Neighbor, I still want to remind you, even if you take the girl home.


    "


    "Please also quiet-quiet-point-ok-well at night."


    On the last few words, Zhou Qianyi also lengthened the land price a bit, then glanced at Ye Hao with the same look as if she was looking at a scumbag, then turned and left.


    After Ye Hao recovered, his face was filled with dumbfounding expressions.


    "Me? Private life? I don''t even have a good night life. Let me be quiet at night. I am still a virgin. The virgin offends you!"


    Of course, Ye Hao could only shout at the rain outside. Zhou Qianyi had already taken the elevator downstairs.


    "What''s your nerve? You shouted outside in broad daylight. I seemed to hear other people''s voices just now?" Song Ying opened the door and looked at Ye Hao. Song Ying''s body has been replaced with the one she had when she came. Black uniform, and black silk.


    But now Ye Hao is not in the mood to appreciate it. He walked in angrily, waved his hand and said, "My neighbor complained to me and said me: Dear classmate, please pay attention to your private life and be quiet at night."


    Ye Hao said that sentence with a smile, and his tone was really like that.


    "I''m not wronged, I''m a good student who was mistaken for a mess in his private life?" Ye Hao sat down directly at the table.


    puff


    Song Xiaoyue had changed into her school uniform at this time, with a mouthful of porridge in her mouth, and sprayed a smile on Ye Hao''s face.


    Ye Hao sullenly, took the tissue next to him and wiped it on his face, and then looked at Song Xiaoyue: "Song Xiaoyue, it''s funny. It''s not all of you!"


    Zhou Qianyi thought that the chaotic voice of Ye Hao''s private life should be what he was busy doing for Song Xiaoyue last night.


    "It''s not funny, it''s not funny." Although Song Xiaoyue said so, she still covered her mouth and held back her smile.


    "Damn it, I, a three-good student, offended someone." Ye Hao curled his lips, stood up and ran into the bathroom.


    Song Ying took a bite of the steamed bun, and said while eating: "Just you, a good student? Stop teasing me."


    "NO, NO, NO." After Ye Hao wiped his face, he walked out, sat on the dining table again, and said to Song Ying, "Miss Song. You must know that the one sitting in front of you is Haicheng Middle School last time. The top student in the monthly exam! The total score is still the highest in the history of Haicheng Middle School."


    puff


    The minced meat with steamed buns smashed into Ye Hao''s face.


    Song Ying covered her mouth and looked at Ye Hao in disbelief: "Are you...the number one?"


    Ye Hao took out a piece of paper again, wiped it on his face, looking at them with a bitter face; "I said you two sisters like to spoil other people¡¯s breakfast early in the morning? People. Don¡¯t bring anyone like this."


    After speaking, Ye Hao walked into the bathroom again. "As for whether I am the first, you can ask Song Xiaoyue."

 Chapter 79： Hardworking sister Ting

    "He did get the first place in the exam last month." Song Xiaoyue said while eating.


    "I didn''t expect him to really get the first place in the exam like this." Song Ying was a little bit unbelievable, knowing that she also graduated from Haicheng Middle School, she knew very well what the first grade meant.


    But when the two sisters looked at each other, their expressions were instantly stiff, and then they lowered their heads and continued to eat.


    After half a minute, Ye Hao came out of the bathroom. This time he didn''t sit down. He picked up a few buns on the table, then put a few small dishes in his bowl, and took a chair to sit a few meters away from them. local.


    "Eating breakfast is uneasy. I can''t provoke you, I can''t hide." Ye Hao said, chewing on the bun.


    Song Ying finished her lean meat porridge and shook a bowl from the pot next to her.


    "I didn''t expect your craftsmanship to be pretty good."


    In normal times, Song Ying ate very little. Perhaps because of her busy work, she did not eat on time for a long time, which caused her appetite to drop slightly.


    But the breakfast Ye Hao cooked, although not comparable to those of the chefs in the big hotels, gave people a taste of home.


    "No way, I learned it by myself. No one cooks, I can only cook it myself." Ye Hao said casually while chewing on the buns.


    When I was young, my mother was seriously ill in bed most of the time, and of course the Ye family would not call a servant and an illegitimate child when they were eating.


    So every time Ye Hao can only go to the kitchen to cook and eat. Fortunately, the old man who cooks is pretty good. He will also teach Ye Hao, and slowly he can cook from the age of five.


    Although the Ye family gave his mother money every month, his mother never let him buy delicious food, even if Ye Hao said that he didn''t want to eat it and wanted to buy it for his mother, but she refused.


    I didn''t know why at the time, but now I know that she was saving it for her own future use.


    In order for Ye Hao to eat delicious food when his mother was sick, Ye Hao tried his best to cook the ordinary food to taste better.


    During the years in the Ye family, Ye Hao didn''t learn anything else, but he was the most confident in this culinary art.


    Song Ying looked at Ye Hao quietly. Her instincts that she had exercised in the mall told her that this man had many secrets.


    And a student who can get the first place in the monthly exam of Haicheng Middle School, at least shows that his starting point in the future will be much higher than others.


    Song Xiaoyue looked at her tablemate with a curious look.


    She didn''t know that curiosity was actually a beginning of feelings.


    After eating, I packed up the dishes.


    They went out.


    A red Audi parked downstairs.


    Song Ying sat in the driver''s seat, and Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue sat in the back in school uniforms.


    Ye Hao also held a lunch box in his hand.


    "What are you doing with this thing. Are you still hungry? You can eat it!" Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao in confusion.


    Ye Haobai glanced at Song Xiaoyue; "I just drank two bowls of porridge, ate an egg, and half a bowl of fried noodles. The two buns are not qualified to say me."


    Both Song Xiaoyue and Song Ying, who was driving in front, blushed.


    "This meal was brought to Sister Ting. Sister Ting probably didn''t go home last night. Maybe it was the night spent in the office." Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue and said, before he noticed that there was no sign of people entering or leaving Zhao Yanting''s room. .


    "Yes, when Teacher Zhao called me yesterday, she seemed to be still in school." Song Ying said.


    Song Xiaoyue lowered her head guiltily and bit her lip lightly.


    "Wait for you to give this to her, she was so worried about you yesterday. I guess she didn''t eat dinner." Ye Hao put the lunch box in Song Xiaoyue''s hand, and then he looked out the window.


    Song Xiaoyue hugged the lunch box in her hand tightly without speaking.


    The car drove to the school gate.


    Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue walked into the school holding their umbrellas.


    Looking at the two people walking away in the rain, Song Ying''s eyes were staring from Ye Hao''s back for a long time.


    Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue did not go to the classroom, but went directly to the office.


    Bump.


    Ye Hao knocked on the door.


    "Ye Hao, what are you going to do in the office?" a female teacher who came early said enthusiastically.


    Ye Hao saw that Zhao Yanting''s desk was empty, and he asked, "May I ask where Teacher Zhao Yanting is."


    "Teacher Zhao, she didn''t seem to go home yesterday, and was sleeping in the inner compartment." The female teacher pointed to the inner compartment.


    Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue opened the compartment door and walked in.


    The compartments are not very large, and piled up with many test papers and other debris.


    And in a corner is a chair that can be spread out.


    Zhao Yanting is now wearing a white sportswear lying on it with her eyes closed, and on a shelf next to her is her usual uniform and stockings.


    But up to now, there are still water stains dripping.


    Perhaps after hearing the sound of Ye Hao opening the door, Zhao Yanting slowly opened her eyes.


    When she saw Song Xiaoyue, she suddenly sat up on a chair, then ran to Song Xiaoyue, grabbed Song Xiaoyue''s shoulders and said excitedly: "Xiaoyue, where did you go yesterday? Do you know the teacher is worried to death? Up!"


    "Teacher, I''m sorry." Song Xiaoyue''s eyes were also a little moist. In fact, girls are all emotional animals.


    Song Xiaoyue knows that Zhao Yanting takes special care of herself, knowing that she still can''t practice well if she likes musical instruments, so she can use her rights to practice freely in the music classroom.


    Looking at her, you know that when she disappeared yesterday, Zhao Yanting must have been looking for herself anxiously, even if it rained heavily afterwards.


    "Well, the touching moment has passed. Let''s give her something to eat first." Ye Hao said while standing beside.


    Song Xiaoyue picked up the lunch box in her hand and handed it to Zhao Yanting: "Teacher Zhao. You didn''t eat last night, hurry up."


    Smelling the scent in the lunch box, Zhao Yanting''s stomach screamed unsuspectingly.


    She smiled and picked up the lunch box and placed it on a still empty table. After opening it, besides the dishes Ye Hao and the others had eaten during the day, there was also a bowl of **** soup.


    "Drink some soup, don''t catch cold." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "Yeah. Thanks." Zhao Yanting was not polite. She was indeed hungry. From yesterday afternoon until now, she hasn''t gotten in, and she doesn''t know how many roads she has run.


    "Xiaoyue, tell me what is going on with you."


    During the meal, Song Xiaoyue told Zhao Yanting what she had done last night, but she deliberately omitted the part of the KTV segment, only that she was drunk while singing at KTV, and Ye Hao found her.


    "It''s good for you to recover now, remember that something will happen in the future and talk about it, don''t do this anymore, but it makes me worry about it." Zhao Yanting said with lingering fears.


    "Hmm."


    "I called you and texted you last night. Why did you call me back in the early morning?" Ye Hao asked suspiciously. "Last night I was just in a hurry to call and look for people everywhere. I didn''t have the time to read the information, but I waited until early in the morning before I saw your text message. Then I notified Xiaoyue''s sister. I watched it myself. It rained too much outside, so I stayed in the school for one night."

 Chapter 80： School flower and scumbag

    After talking with Song Xiaoyue and Zhao Yanting for a while, Ye Hao also got a good news that those math teachers had to go back early because of urging from their school.


    After the class bell rang, Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue went back to the classroom.


    In the hallway, for unknown reasons, many people were looking at Ye Hao with weird eyes.


    Most of all, those boys have anger and jealousy in their eyes.


    "I haven''t come to school for two days. What are you doing that is angry with everyone." Song Xiaoyue also felt this look and looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao was also puzzled for a while. He shook his head and said: "How could I do those things? Yesterday afternoon, when I heard the news of your disappearance, I went to you non-stop."


    "Right. How did you find me in KTV?" Song Xiaoyue thought of a question.


    Ye Hao smiled pretendingly and said mysteriously: "I won''t tell you." "Don''t tell me." Song Xiaoyue gave Ye Hao a white, and then walked into the classroom, but when she saw Zhou Qianyi sitting in the back row of her seat , Her eyes changed: "Who is that girl and why is she sitting behind us? I remember that our school does not seem to have such a beautiful girl.


    . "


    Ye Hao explained: "This is the transfer student who was transferred on Monday, named Zhou Qianyi."


    "Zhou Qianyi, the name sounds pretty good, but she doesn''t seem to be touched by her appearance."


    Hearing Song Xiaoyue''s words, Ye Hao looked at her with a smile. He was usually very cold and arrogant, and even said that others are not easy to contact. This is not a thief calling for a thief.


    "Don''t look at me. This lady is usually called a quiet girl." Because of the relationship last night, Song Xiaoyue''s relationship with Ye Hao has also become closer.


    When facing Ye Hao, there were too many words, not as cold as usual.


    The two returned to their seats.


    Song Xiaoyue first turned her head to look at Zhou Qianyi behind her, and stretched out her hand: "Hello, classmate Zhou Qianyi. I was away two days ago. I am Song Xiaoyue sitting here. Please take care of me in the future."


    Zhou Qianyi raised her head and her eyes changed when she saw Song Xiaoyue. After all, they were all beautiful women and it was easy to recognize them.


    After a brief exchange, they even started to chat. Qianyi yelled at each other.


    They were also surprised to find that the other party also has a preference for music.


    It''s just that Song Xiaoyue likes instrumental music, and Zhou Qianyi likes singing, but it''s all music, and there is no difference.


    Ye Hao was ignored when the two talked like this.


    [System prompt: The task with Jiang Jianhua is completed, the final force value is: 476. Obtained skill points: 11. ¡¿


    The sudden surprise made Ye Hao instantly feel as if he was in heaven. He didn''t expect that the result of yesterday¡¯s task to be settled so far was so high that he could gain eleven skill points. He knew that he should follow Jiang closely. Jianhua.


    Maybe by pretending to be forced for a day in front of him, you can become rich and handsome and usher in the pinnacle of life!


    But just think about these.


    These eleven skill points, of course, were deducted by the loan system the first moment they were added.


    [Loan Tips: Loan Points: Nine. The remaining repayment date is five days. ¡¿


    "Do you want someone to help you learn?"


    "Yes. I transferred to another school. I found that Haicheng Middle School is progressing faster than my previous school, so I want to do some tutoring. Xiaoyue, can you help me."


    Seeing the newcomer making a request to her, Song Xiaoyue logically couldn''t shirk it, but she thought that she would ask others to do tuition now.


    "My studies are not very good either. I asked Ye Hao to give me tutoring recently." Song Xiaoyue shrugged and pointed to Ye Hao next to her.


    Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao, her face wrinkled slightly, she said in disbelief, "Just him?"


    "Don''t look at a foolish, squinting look, not doing anything good. But he was the number one in the monthly exam for our grade last month."


    Seeing Song Xiaoyue pointing to herself and saying, Ye Hao''s face is black lines appearing on her face, grandma, are you complimenting me or hurting me?


    Zhou Qianyi still looked suspicious.


    It was not until the other students next to him testified to Ye Hao that Ye Hao was the number one.


    "Good academic performance doesn''t mean everything. Character is the most important thing. For these chaos and end, private life is terrible. Xiaoyue, I advise you to stay away from him." Zhou Qianyi glanced at Ye Hao coldly. , It seems to be the meaning of words in words.


    Song Xiaoyue''s face wrinkled slightly. Although she liked this new classmate very much, Ye Hao was someone who had just helped her, so she still couldn''t accept such bad words about him.


    "Qianyi, did you misunderstand something? You may not understand him for the first two days. If he did something wrong, I will ask him to apologize to you."


    "I think you were deceived by his appearance. Xiaoyue, open the school forum by yourself and see what is going crazy on it now." Zhou Qianyi''s eyes looked at Ye Hao with the expression of looking at a scumbag. .


    Let me go, I''m offending someone, you two are chatting, and you continue to bombard yourself.


    Ye Hao is very puzzled, why the attitude of those classmates towards themselves in just one day, one place!


    After a while, Song Xiaoyue took out her cell phone and looked at Ye Hao jokingly: "Ye Hao. I didn''t expect that I didn''t come to school for two days and you did this kind of conscience."


    "What, what? You speak clearly, what is meant by utter conscience, it makes me seem to be murdered and set on fire." Ye Hao asked puzzled.


    "That ugly thing about you. I don''t want to say it, just watch it for yourself." Song Xiaoyue handed her mobile phone to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao took a look at the phone, and his two eyeballs appeared in an instant.


    I saw that at the top of the school forum was a Blu-ray HD video without ma!


    The protagonist is himself, and the other is our Xueba school Hua Xia Xue.


    There was no sound in the video, but you could see that she was talking to Xia Xue, and Xia Xue was crying silently. After a few seconds, Xia Xue looked at what Ye Hao said angrily, and then turned and left.


    The video only lasts less than ten seconds, and the theme is: Ye Hao, a scumbag, always abandons the civilian school flowers.


    However, there have been thousands of comments below.


    Most of them were condemning Ye Hao, all kinds of abuse.


    Ye Hao watched this video dumbfounded. As one of the protagonists, Ye Hao, of course, knew that this video was really correct.


    But this is not the case.


    At first, it was obvious that he went up to the hero to save the beauty, but I didn''t know why this Xia Xue cried, and looked at herself with an angry expression, then turned and left.


    "I''m wrong. This is not the case." Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue and Zhou Qianyi who looked at him like a scumbag.


    "Is that video real?" Zhou Qianyi asked.


    "it is true."


    "That''s not the end. The eyes of the people are sharp, Xiaoyue, I think you should let the teacher change your position, and there is just an empty place next to me." Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao with disgust.


    Although Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao in surprise, some doubts flashed in her eyes.


    "Let me listen to your explanation." Song Xiaoyue chose to give Ye Hao the opportunity to explain.


    Ye Hao was so moved that tears almost fell, and when he was about to speak, there was a burst of exclamation next to him.


    "Look, it''s Xia Xue, it''s Xia Xue here."


    "She stood at the door as if looking at Ye Hao."


    "I''ll go, will Xia Xue still like Ye Hao, even if she shakes it, she hopes to get back together?" "Why, why. Why is the school flower always chased by the scumbag!"

 Chapter 81： there is only one truth

    At this time, outside the door of the third and fourth class of senior high school, Xia Xuezheng stood timidly outside the door, looking inside the classroom with careful eyes, and finally fell on Ye Hao. She wanted to open her mouth and shout, but it was too late. Can''t shout.


    Ye Hao is a clever man, he suddenly thought that there were those textbooks from Xia Xue in his drawer.


    Xia Xue must have come to find herself to get him to return the textbook.


    "Look, everyone is here." Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao contemptuously.


    Ye Hao couldn''t explain, if he wanted to return his innocence now, he would only have to let the other person involved prove his innocence.


    Ye Hao took out the books directly from his drawer and ran outside.


    "That... my book." Xia Xue was a little afraid to look at Ye Hao, she just stared at the book in Ye Hao''s hand.


    And there was a blush on Xia Xue''s face.


    "I will return your book. But those things on the Internet, I hope you..." Ye Hao just passed the book in his hand. Xia Xue took it, and then turned around and left without saying a word.


    My aunt, don''t go, I''m still waiting for you to prove my innocence.


    "Wait, listen to me." Ye Hao stretched out his hand and grabbed Xia Xue''s school uniform.


    Because of the month of November, many students are already wearing long-sleeved school uniforms.


    Ye Hao''s hand fell on Xia Xue''s sleeve.


    Tear...


    In the end, something unexpected happened. I don''t know if Ye Hao used too much force or Xia Xue''s movements were too violent. After Ye Hao grabbed Xia Xue''s sleeves.


    The sleeves of Xia Xue''s school uniform were torn apart from the shoulders.


    The white and slender arms were suddenly exposed, and through the gap in the shoulders, Ye Hao could vaguely see the black bust inside.


    "Ahhhh."


    Xia Xue clutched her arm, tears appeared in her eyes, the book in her hand fell to the ground, but she turned and ran away, and the direction she ran was still in the women''s bathroom! This makes Ye Hao not chasing, nor is it not chasing.


    ...


    Ye Hao stood there blankly for a long time, suffering from contemptuous eyes from 360 degrees without dead ends.


    Why... why the same story!


    And this time it was not a video, but a live broadcast.


    He silently picked up the books on the ground, then walked into the classroom, and returned to his seat with a feeling of wanting to die.


    Looking at the contemptuous eyes of the two beautiful women next to him.


    He silently put the books back in his drawer.


    "I know I can''t clean it after jumping into the water of the Yellow River now. You can despise me as much as you want." Ye Hao lay on the table as if he had accepted his life, wanting to cry without tears.


    "Shameless." Zhou Qianyi subconsciously moved the table back a bit, watching Ye Hao vigilantly.


    Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao with a smile at this time: "Okay. You can continue to explain."


    In fact, if what happened on the Internet before, she might still be suspicious.


    But this time, although she saw it with her own eyes, she was certain that it was a misunderstanding.


    why? The reason is very simple. Last night, he was lying almost naked on his bed. As a result, he still didn''t make any move over Lei Chi.


    What does this show? Explain that at least he is not the one who would do such nasty things.


    If you leave a girl who has no resistance to harass, you will harass another girl in the public?


    Unless that person is a fool!


    Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue in surprise. He bit his lip lightly, opened his arms abruptly, and was about to pounce on him; "Xiaoyue. I didn''t expect you to be so good."


    "Wait, don''t get too close to me. Although I believe you for the time being, I still don''t want our two to have any physical contact." Song Xiaoyue put a ruler against Ye Hao''s, not letting him get close to herself: "You want Just say so."


    "Okay. Then let me explain..."


    Ye Hao started his explanation like this.


    Zhou Qianyi lowered her head at this time. Although she was listening, she still deeply doubted what the man said.


    A few minutes later, Ye Hao explained what happened yesterday and what happened just now.


    "I just wanted to ask her to return my innocence, and then I subconsciously grabbed her sleeves, but I didn''t expect this school uniform to be so sturdy. It seems that I asked Principal Wu to respond well!" Ye Hao pinched Said with a clenched fist.


    "How could a girl hate you inexplicably? You haven''t done anything that made her hate, how could she cry at you. Nonsense." Zhou Qianyi curled her lips.


    Song Xiaoyue on the side touched her chin with her hand, and then she stunned for a long time.


    "I see, there is only one truth!"


    "What?" Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue expectantly.


    Song Xiaoyue pointed to Ye Hao''s nose and said, "You did hurt Xia Xue."


    "Huh?" Ye Hao was stunned, he said with a wry smile: "Don''t you doubt me now."


    "No, no, listen to me first. You did hurt her. That is you took her first place in the monthly exam!"


    When Song Xiaoyue said this, Ye Hao and Zhou Qianyi were a little confused.


    "Xiaoyue, no. Who would hate someone in tears just for being the first." Zhou Qianyi asked puzzledly.


    Ye Hao also agreed with Zhou Qianyi''s statement.


    "Others may not, but Xia Xue will. Her situation is very special. Listen to me slowly."


    "Everyone knows that Xia Xue is a very ordinary girl, she is very beautiful, and she is still the first place in every exam from the beginning of high school until now, only to the nearest Ye Hao. So she It is known as the cultivator of the commoner school."


    "But few people know that she is actually very pitiful. Every time she takes the first place test, it is not for the ranking, but because she has to take the first place. I heard that her family changed suddenly in the early years and her father was seriously ill in bed. , I can only make some money by relying on my mother to set up a stall on the street to do business."


    "As we all know, our school has a very special regulation. Every semester, anyone who can win the first place in the mid-term and final exams of the monthly exam will receive a scholarship of 100,000 yuan every year!"


    When Song Xiaoyue said this, she paused and looked at Ye Hao.


    Now Zi Ye Hao remembered that there was indeed such a rule in the school. It is said that the regulations existed from the time the school was opened. It was a special scholarship for top students when a wealthy businessman funded the school at that time, but you must know that you want to take all the mid-term and final exams for the entire semester. , That¡¯s a difficult thing, in the history of Haicheng Middle School


    hardly. But in Ye Hao''s class, Xia Xue had already won a scholarship for the first two years of high school based on her outstanding academic performance!

 Chapter 82： Shake! Single dogs!

    "In other words, is it because I took the first place exam once, so that she has no scholarship for this semester of high school?" Ye Hao said dubiously.


    Song Xiaoyue nodded and said: "If you really haven''t done anything that hurts the world, then this is the possibility."


    "Is that really the case?" Zhou Qianyi was still a little skeptical.


    Ye Hao was lost in thought. If for a student with a difficult family, one hundred thousand yuan a year is indeed a lot of income, and because he took the first place in the exam once, the other party lost this considerable income.


    The most important thing is that Ye Hao knew in his heart that the first place in his own test was not because of his academic performance, but his luck exploded and got the system.


    Although Ye Hao has always believed that luck is also part of strength.


    But when he thought of the way Xia Xue looked at him for the first time, he felt a sense of guilt in his heart.


    "Look, there is another picture of you in the forum." Song Xiaoyue picked up the phone and handed it to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao saw that there was one more comment post that Ye Hao, a scumbag, gave up on the school flower and Xueba.


    The civilian school flower came to ask for reunification, but was threatened by the scumbag! There is also a photo of Xia Xue holding her arm in tears and leaving on the first floor.


    Ye Hao didn''t need to look down, knowing that it was definitely another group of people spraying himself down.


    "No, I must go to Xia Xue to make it clear now." Ye Hao was about to get up to find Xia Xue.


    But Song Xiaoyue stopped.


    "I advise you not to be like this. Let''s not talk about how Xia Xue is feeling now. Even if you find Xia Xue and ask her to explain this matter, do you think someone will believe it now?"


    "I think there will be an extra post when I think that the scumbag Ye Hao threatens the civilian school girl to admit that he has nothing to do with him. Believe it or not."


    Song Xiaoyue''s words made Ye Hao sit down again.


    "Then I''m just sitting and waiting for death now?" Ye Hao said irritably.


    Song Xiaoyue shrugged and said: "In fact, as long as you don''t care about these things on the Internet, you will soon be diluted by time."


    Ye Hao sat down on the stool dejectedly, and at this moment, a voice in his mind sounded.


    [System task: This task host can choose one of the two, and the rewards are all five skill points. Punishment: The host needs to do shameful things within ten minutes, otherwise he will be in the palace. "


    As soon as he saw the first task reminder, a cold sweat began to emerge from behind Ye Hao. Looking at the way of punishment, it is simply no more beasts!


    Know that you are a virgin, bully us, right?


    Let¡¯s not talk about whether we have a girlfriend, do shameful things within ten minutes, that means we must be in this school!


    I''m tired. Although we are young people in the new era, we are not open to this degree.


    In this case, Ye Hao took a look at the mission, but when he saw the mission, he was in a good mood every day. [Choose one of the two system tasks: 1. The host sends a message in the forum with real name on the spot, and the content of the message is that Xia Xue has been xxed by the host, etc. Two: The host sends a real-name message in the forum; the content of the message is, Ye Hao, I want to soak into all the beauties of Haicheng Middle School, and


    They do shy things! Shake, single dogs! ¡¿


    Uh


    "Ye Hao, what''s wrong with you." Song Xiaoyue noticed that Ye Hao''s face was very ugly, like eating shit.


    Ye Hao smiled bitterly and looked at Song Xiaoyue and said, "You have to remember, in fact, your deskmate used to be a very simple person."


    With that, Ye Hao picked up the phone and began to press something on it.


    "What are you talking about, I didn''t understand what it meant." Song Xiaoyue was a little confused by Ye Hao''s sudden sentence.


    As a result, a few minutes later, there was an exclamation in the classroom.


    "Look, look at the campus forum, Ye Hao posted a post."


    "Oh my God, what did he post."


    Just as the students were boiling, the class bell rang.


    A teacher walked into the classroom.


    The students hid their mobile phones one after another, but some people still couldn''t restrain their curiosity and secretly took out their mobile phones to see what was going on.


    "You guys, you are too courageous. You dare to take out your mobile phone and hand it over to me during class."


    Some people who were unlucky were of course confiscated directly.


    Not only Ye Hao''s class, the same phenomenon also happened in other classes at this time.


    "Ye Hao, are you crazy?" Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao with a look like a monster. She was holding the phone with her hand under the drawer.


    A post is displayed on the phone screen.


    Ye Hao: I, Ye Hao, announced that I would soak into all the beauties in Haicheng Middle School and do shameful things with them! Shake, single dogs!


    The number of replies below the post can be said to be amazing, and out of a hundred replies, a few have paid the price of their mobile phones.


    Ye Hao sighed deeply, lying on the table without saying anything.


    And the information that prompted him to receive the skill points did not make him happy.


    [The host completes the task and gets 5 skill points. ¡¿


    [Four points remaining in the loan]


    That''s right! Ye Hao decisively chose the latter among those two tasks.


    This was Ye Hao''s decision after thinking for a long time.


    The reason is also very simple. If you send the first one, Ye Hao will not only suffer himself, but will also implicate Xia Xue.


    And if the second one is sent, it is only a declaration, and Ye Hao is the only one who is unlucky.


    This is the answer to that sentence, I am not as good as **** who goes to hell.


    At this time, there was a quiet discussion in the class.


    "Scum."


    "rogue."


    "I think I need to be more careful. What if he does something to me anytime, and he has picked up a boy with one hand before, it must be very powerful. What if he drags me into the little black room? I''m so scared!"


    Several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead, and he looked at the talking girl.


    Please, did you touch your conscience when you said this?


    Just your two hundred catties body, you still can''t crush me.


    Step on


    Ye Hao turned her head, and saw Song Xiaoyue actually moved a stool and sat next to Zhou Qianyi at the back: "Um...Although I know you are a good person, I feel that I... it''s better to stay away from you now."


    Forget it.


    Who told me to be unlucky today.


    Ye Hao didn''t say too much, and fell asleep on the table.


    After all, I didn''t sleep all night last night, so I was quite tired.


    And the class teacher turned a blind eye to Ye Hao''s open sleep in class.


    Some students protested, and the teacher threw a sentence down: If you can take the monthly exam first, I will let you sleep.


    The windows were not closed, and the cold wind blew in with the rain.


    Ye Hao shrank his neck.


    Song Xiaoyue noticed, she quietly walked to the window and pulled the window up.


    Although she was shocked by what Ye Hao did! But also she did not forget that the boy took care of herself last night.

 Chapter 83： The crisis of school freshmen!

    At noon, Ye Hao, who had finished lunch, ran out holding Xia Xue''s book.


    "Xiaoyue. You won''t really believe what he said in the morning." Zhou Qianyi asked when she looked at Song Xiaoyue.


    Song Xiaoyue looked at her exercise book and said softly: "At least I believe he is not the one who really does those things."


    "But the message he sent this morning!" Zhou Qianyi frowned.


    Song Xiaoyue did not answer Zhou Qianyi''s question, but instead asked, "Qianyi, do you think that there are weird geniuses in this world, which is one level higher than geniuses."


    Zhou Qianyi nodded.


    "Do you think geeks will do things that look strange to outsiders."


    Zhou Qianyi thought for a while and nodded.


    Song Xiaoyue smiled without saying a word, and continued to write her own title.


    "Do you mean that guy is a geek?" Zhou Qianyi looked at Song Xiaoyue in surprise. She didn''t expect that Song Xiaoyue would give Ye Hao such a high evaluation: "Even if he is the first in the monthly exam, he is at best just a Xueba, far from the geek."


    Song Xiaoyue pretended to be mysterious and said: "I won''t say more about this. Anyway, you don''t believe me. Since you are our classmate now, I believe you will slowly see many surprising things in him. "


    Seeing Zhou Qianyi''s still puzzled expression, Song Xiaoyue smiled and shook her head, continuing to write her own title.


    Song Xiaoyue is now more and more curious about Ye Hao.


    Straight A student? Maybe he is no longer worthy of him.


    A person who learns almighty, has super skills, is also good at repairing instruments, playing instruments, can play intoxicating tracks, and can sing obsessive songs.


    Such a person, genius? No, he is a geek!


    Only a genius like a monster can be so powerful.


    After a while, Ye Hao came back empty-handed, with a very frustrated expression on his face.


    "What''s the matter? I returned the book to others? They didn''t explain it clearly for you?" Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao in the front row curiously.


    Ye Hao shrugged helplessly: "I ran into her class, but who knew that her classmate said that she was halfway to class in the morning, and suddenly left. So I threw myself away and could only ask her classmate to put the textbooks. Put it on her desk."


    "You didn''t see the eyes of the students in her class looking at me, I almost thought I couldn''t come back."


    "I think people are scared by you and dare not come to school." Zhou Qianyi said coldly.


    Ye Hao glanced at Zhou Qianyi, what was wrong with this woman, it was not pleasing to his eyes just like that.


    "Okay, okay. Put all these annoying things aside, Song Xiaoyue, I will help you review it. Our goal is to get the first place in the exam next month!" Ye Hao took the position of Song Xiaoyue, and then turned around. Looking at Song Xiaoyue.


    Song Xiaoyue''s eyes flashed with joy.


    "Since you said that, I will reluctantly agree."


    Song Xiaoyue pushed her exercise book to Ye Hao.


    She may not have noticed that in front of Ye Hao, she has gradually put away her "cold and proud" disguise.


    "You don''t know how to do simple math problems."


    "Stop talking nonsense, teach quickly."


    "Here... use this formula here, and then change this one."


    "What about this one."


    "This is simpler, you remove this and look at these numbers."


    "Oh I see¡­¡­"


    At noon, Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue were completely caught in the sea of ??questions, while Zhou Qianyi on the side looked at Ye Hao in surprise. Although she had not spoken, she had been watching the topics they were talking about.


    Many of them do not know how.


    Ye Hao''s method of teaching is also very simple, and he can understand it almost after listening to it.


    "That''s not right. In class, the teacher didn''t use this formula to solve this problem." Zhou Qianyi, who was gradually falling into it, started subconsciously when she saw a problem that Ye Hao was talking about.


    After speaking, she immediately lowered her head, and a trace of blush appeared on her cheeks.


    Damn, why didn''t I hold back and talked.


    Doesn''t this reveal that I have been secretly listening to them in class!


    "Okay, okay. Qianyi, don''t pretend, come and listen together. Anyway, if you don''t study for nothing, you will use it as waste." Song Xiaoyue pushed the exercise book in her hand between herself and Zhou Qianyi. "You are just a waste." Ye Haobai glanced at Song Xiaoyue, and then replied based on Zhou Qianyi''s question just now: "The teacher did not teach this formula before in class. However, you don''t have to use what the teacher teaches to do the questions. Convenient, you try to use the teacher¡¯s formula, and use mine


    Which formula is better? "


    Zhou Qianyi picked up the pen and began to write.


    Sure enough, the formula Ye Hao said was more convenient than what the teacher said, and it saved time.


    The next afternoon, Ye Hao was reviewing Song Xiaoyue for as long as she was outside class, and Zhou Qianyi habitually came over to listen to it.


    In the eyes of others, it was the scumbag Ye Hao who had started on their two school girls!


    This **** actually started to implement his declaration.


    Song Xiaoyue is a well-deserved school girl, but he is usually very low-key, coupled with the fact that he is not approachable, so his reputation is not great.


    And Zhou Qianyi, kidding.


    Such a beautiful beauty, if you dare to say that she is not a school girl, a large group of people outside will be on the battlefield in 30 seconds.


    These are digressions.


    ...


    In the afternoon, there was still heavy rain outside, and the sky was dim.


    Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue walked to the school gate together.


    "I taught you today, you have to review it after you go home." Ye Hao urged.


    "Understood, Teacher Ye Hao." Not knowing why, Song Xiaoyue felt that Ye Hao was more worried than the client.


    Just kidding, it''s strange not to worry.


    Auntie, you are the protagonist of the mission. If you fail the exam then I will be over.


    "Right. When will you teach me the violin?" Song Xiaoyue suddenly thought of something, and looked at Ye Hao expectantly.


    Compared to learning, she actually looks forward to Ye Hao teaching herself instrumental music.


    "Uh... this." Ye Hao hesitated. He still doesn''t know how to perform instrumental music. When he played the piano before, he also got a limited-time gift package by doing a lottery task. After the time is up, all those things are from him. The mind disappeared.


    What surprised Ye Hao was that he really didn''t remember anything about music. This system was really amazing!


    "Ahem. We are not in a hurry. On Saturdays and Sundays, we will focus on instrumental music. On Mondays and Fridays, we will learn first!"


    Ye Hao said solemnly.


    I still owe the loan now, so how can I exchange my skills for instrumental music?


    "That''s good. Put it away." Song Xiaoyue smiled and waved, and left with an umbrella.


    But Ye Hao stood at the door and waited for a while.


    After watching Zhou Qianyi walk out of the campus, a black car stopped at the door.


    Zhou Qianyi walked over; "Didn''t I say it, not to pick me up."


    "Miss. You don''t allow us to protect you, but I hope you can accept the minimum pick-up and drop-off on rainy days." It was Zhao Hu who Ye Hao knew.


    Zhou Qianyi frowned slightly, but she put her umbrella away and got into the car.


    Zhao Hu subconsciously glanced towards where Ye Hao was standing, nodded slightly, and then drove away.


    After Ye Hao saw the car driving far away, he started on the journey home.


    He has not forgotten his task of protecting Zhou Qianyi, the previous few days because of some other special relationship, there is no way. But when he has nothing important, he still chooses to complete his task.

 Chapter 84： "Crazy" Jiang Huajian

    After returning home, Ye Hao stopped at his door.


    After hearing the footsteps in Zhou Qianyi''s room, he walked into the room with confidence.


    After a simple dinner, took a break.


    I took out a piece of paper and started to make a list of the things I encountered in the past few days, the tasks I did not do, and the things to do.


    The first is Song Xiaoyue''s long-term mission.


    Long-term mission: help Song Xiaoyue fulfill her dream, make Song Xiaoyue happy, and solve all Song Xiaoyue''s troubles.


    Another task: In front of Song Xiaoyue¡¯s family, she will fight for another chance for Song Xiaoyue to sign up for the Jiangnan Provincial Instrumental Music Competition one month later and win the first place.


    These two tasks will not be completed for a while, you can put them aside first, when it comes to the long-term, there is a longer-term one!


    The news of Song Ying''s illness was concealed from Song Xiaoyue within three months! And in the end, 30 skill points are awarded!


    These can be left alone, but within a month, the task of finding out the dirty evidence of Zhou Fuqiang and driving such scum out of school can be put on the agenda.


    And now he still owes a four-point loan, if no other tasks appear within five days, he can only complete this task.


    He didn''t want to be punished at that time and accomplish some inexplicable task.


    In addition, I also need to redeem the instrumental skills before Saturday.


    Ye Hao just took a look.


    Instrumental skills require ten skill points!


    But when I think about it, I understand that it has no classification, which means that as long as Ye Hao exchanges it, he will be able to use any instrument.


    Earn skill points, now my skill points are really in short supply.


    After the task is over, Ye Hao must also calculate his own gains during this period of time. In terms of gains, it is not small!


    The first soldier king physique.


    Common skills: study, tuner, medicine, computer technology, and the gardener.


    Abilities: primary object control technique, primary invisibility technique.


    I don''t know this, but I was really surprised.


    It took less than half a month to acquire the system, and he already possessed so many skills!


    The most important thing is the invisibility technique. Although the time is shorter and the cooling time is longer, this skill can be used very well when it is important. However, it is more troublesome that no structure other than the body can be invisible.


    The simple point is that you can''t wear clothes, which really makes Ye Hao very painful.


    Fortunately, when I met the people in black, there was no one else in the KTV, and there was still no blind spot for the camera.


    Otherwise, if he let others see his naked body, he would not be ashamed to jump into the river and kill himself.


    Ye Hao tore the paper into pieces and threw it into the trash can.


    At this moment he had a preliminary plan in his mind.


    He now needs at least fifteen skill points, in addition to repaying the loan, it is the exchange of instrumental skills.


    Then the only task he can accomplish now is to investigate that Zhou Fuqiang.


    Although the mission time limit was one month, Ye Hao decided to finish it within five days!


    After thinking about everything, Ye Hao relaxed on the bed.


    He looked out the window. The heavy rain outside has stopped at this time, but according to the weather forecast on the phone, it will rain during this period of time. It should continue for a while.


    The grassy orchid on the window sill appeared in Ye Hao''s vision, and he suddenly sat up.


    "The effect of the previous medicine should be over. It just happened that it didn''t rain outside. Go out and buy some materials to make the medicine."


    Thinking about it, Ye Hao went out with an umbrella.


    Because of the rain, the air outside is very fresh.


    At about eight or nine o''clock, Ye Hao carried a bag of things and walked on the only way home.


    Here is a small park, dimly lit, wet lawn.


    Suddenly, two figures appeared in the distance.


    Ye Hao frowned slightly and stopped subconsciously.


    Jiang Huajian and Zhao Yanting!


    I saw Jiang Huajian standing next to Zhao Yanting with flowers in his hands, seeing what his mouth should be talking about, but Zhao Yanting was absent, except for a sentence.


    Gradually they walked to Ye Hao, but because Ye Hao happened to be blocked by a tree, they didn''t see Ye Hao.


    "Yanting, I have already said that I will take you home to see my parents before New Year''s Day, so you can promise me." Jiang Huajian looked at Zhao Yanting anxiously.


    Zhao Yanting frowned slightly: "Hua Jian, I said before. We are just trying and touching."


    "Contact? We have not known each other for long enough. It was good to say that we have been working in the same school for three years now. This is not enough." Jiang Huajian pressed Zhao Yanting''s shoulders with both hands excitedly: "Everyone thinks you are. It''s my girlfriend."


    "But, who knows. I haven''t even touched your lips."


    As he said, Jiang Huajian said that he was about to hug Zhao Yanting directly, but he was pushed away by Zhao Yanting.


    "Hua Jian, don''t be like this. I really thought about getting along during this time. We are not suitable. And we have never been a boyfriend or girlfriend." Zhao Yanting''s eyes flashed annoyance.


    "Inappropriate? Where are we?" Jiang Huajian couldn''t suppress the anger in his heart. He pointed to Zhao Yanting and said, "Are you and Ye Hao suitable."


    Ye Hao, who was standing behind the tree, frowned slightly, how could this still involve him.


    "Huajian, this is our business. Why are you talking about Ye Hao? He is just my student." Zhao Yanting frowned and looked at Jiang Huajian.


    "Student? I think you are a student of your own." Jiang Huajian is an impulsive person. Sometimes when the gate is opened, he can''t stop at all.


    Zhao Yanting looked at Jiang Huajian coldly: "Your mood is starting to be unstable again. I think you should go home first, I will go home first."


    With that, Zhao Yanting turned around and prepared to walk towards the community.


    Jiang Huajian grabbed Zhao Yanting''s arm, and said with a smile: "Unstable? I am very stable now. You want to go because I broke your disguise, right?"


    "Jiang Huajian. I warn you, don''t talk nonsense here." Zhao Yanting threw away Jiang Huajian''s arm heavily.


    "Last Friday night, where were you and Ye Hao? What are you doing?" Jiang Huajian''s sudden words made Zhao Yanting stunned.


    "Didn''t we say that, let''s drop in and go home together."


    "Have way home? By the way home, both of them kissed!" Jiang Huajian''s eyes were full of sarcasm, staring at Zhao Yanting.


    Snapped


    Zhao Yanting slapped Jiang Huajian in the face.


    "On Friday night, I did kiss Ye Hao for some reason, but I only kissed him on the cheek. It was just that I lost because of my previous bet with him."


    "You lost the bet? If you lose the bet, can you still sleep with others?" Jiang Huajian stared fiercely, the possessiveness in his eyes was clearly visible, and he approached Zhao Yanting step by step.


    Zhao Yanting stepped back, looking at Jiang Huajian''s eyes full of disappointment.


    Ye Hao sneered, ready to go out.


    But some people went out before him.


    "Ouch. The young couple are awkward here."


    "This chick is pretty handsome, boy, don''t you cherish it. Brothers help you cherish it." "Beauty, what''s the fun of arguing with your boyfriend? Brothers will show you something more interesting..."

 Chapter 85： Weak Jiang Huajian

    At this time in the quiet park.


    There were even eight men who were ventilating, holding a few bottles of wine that were mostly empty in their hands, and they were also exuding alcohol.


    They came from all around Zhao Yanting. It was a coincidence that, because of the big tree and the darkness, they didn''t see Ye Hao either.


    "What do you want to do." Zhao Yanting subconsciously retreated to Jiang Huajian''s side. Although she had a conflict with Jiang Huajian just now, under such circumstances, girls would still choose acquaintances relatively close to her.


    "Of course I did." A man said with a chuckle.


    Zhao Yanting''s expression began to change and she looked at Jiang Huajian in front of her.


    "Brothers, if you have something to talk about. Everyone encounters this because of fate. The younger brother has some money here, so I''ll treat him as a drink." Jiang Huajian also calmed down at this time, smiling at the eight people in front of him .


    As he said, he took out his wallet, took out a stack of money from it, and handed it over: "You''re welcome, this is what the younger brother asked."


    "Huh, you still have some eyesight." One of the eight people grabbed the wallet in Jiang Huajian''s hand, took out all the cash in it, and threw the wallet back to Jiang Huajian.


    Jiang Huajian looked at his empty wallet and felt a pain in his heart, but if he could solve the immediate trouble, it would be good.


    "Let''s go." Jiang Hua Jianqing took Zhao Yanting''s hand and was about to leave directly from the men.


    Zhao Yanting lowered her head and followed Jiang Huajian.


    "Wait." Suddenly, several people blocked Jiang Huajian.


    The man who was putting the money in his pocket looked at them with a smile: "Did I say that you can leave?"


    "Brother, I have given you all the money. If you guys want to, you can go find a few girls and have fun." Jiang Huajian''s body was shaking as he spoke.


    "We have already said just now, let this beauty accompany us. Don''t worry, wash it up when the time comes, and return it to you as it is." This person looked at Jiang Huajian, and then looked up and down Zhao Yanting''s. The body licked his tongue.


    This person''s unconcealed look made Zhao Yanting feel particularly uncomfortable, as if she was being stared at by a group of wolves.


    "Oh, my little sister is still shy." Seeing Zhao Yanting like this, this person laughed excitedly.


    "Big brother, this...this really doesn''t work, it really doesn''t work. Little brother, I''ll be the host, and any nightclub in Haicheng will talk to you." Although Jiang Huajian is a physical education teacher, he knows his own strength very well. Okay.


    But there are eight people here.


    Snapped!


    The man slapped Jiang Huajian''s face directly, and he looked at Jiang Huajian contemptuously: "Big Brother? You deserve to call me Big Brother."


    The fiery pain on his face made Jiang Huajian a little angry: "You..."


    "What? I want to do it." Looking at Jiang Huajian''s eyes with anger, the man took out a dagger from his pocket.


    Seeing the dagger in that person''s hand, Jiang Huajian was completely soft, his whole body was chilled, and his body was stiff and froze in place.


    What made Jiang Huajian more horrified was that several other people also took out their daggers.


    The chill on the dagger made people look back a few steps in fear.


    "Boy, I''ll give you two choices now. Either try to see if your body is hard, or the dagger in our hands is hard. Or you just roll aside and wait for the brothers to have fun, then you take it back to wash It''s not the same." The man said with a lewd smile.


    How could this be the same!


    Although Jiang Huajian thought so in his heart, looking at the daggers in the hands of those people, Jiang Huajian gritted his teeth, pushed away Zhao Yanting with his other hand and took his hand.


    "Huajian!"


    Zhao Yanting couldn''t believe it, watching Jiang Huajian push away her hand, and then walked not far away.


    "Little girl, leave your boyfriend alone, let your brothers come and accompany you." The man grabbed Zhao Yanting''s arm, and then slammed Zhao Yanting to a big tree.


    After that, several men gathered around, and those wicked eyes scanned Zhao Yanting''s body.


    "Hua Jian, save me."


    "Jiang Huajian!"


    "Jianghua built you a bastard!"


    Zhao Yanting squatted down timidly, folded her hands on her chest, and looked at the men around her. She shouted at Jiang Huajian outside in horror.


    But Jiang Huajian in the distance turned around silently, clenching his fists in his hands and shaking constantly.


    Zhao Yanting looked at the man''s back, and she felt completely disappointed with this guy in her heart.


    What kind of childhood sweethearts, what little guessing, what three years of working together, those are all fake.


    She regretted it!


    She regrets that she shouldn''t accompany this man out to dinner tonight, she shouldn''t come to this park.


    She regretted.


    And when she regretted, she thought of a figure.


    Ye Hao!


    It would be great if he was here, if it was him...


    "Don''t yell the little girl. Don''t you know about this place, let alone people, there are not many ghosts." The man said with a lewd smile, one hand was directly extended to Zhao Yanting''s white neck .


    Suddenly, Zhao Yanting opened her mouth and bit directly on the man''s arm.


    In an instant blood flowed, the man threw away Zhao Yanting in pain: "My mother, I dare to bite Lao Tzu."


    Looking at the blood on his hand, the man with a hideous face raised his other hand and slapped it towards Zhao Yanting''s face.


    Zhao Yanting closed her eyes in despair.


    "Women are for pain, not for fighting."


    There was no hot pain on her face, she opened her eyes and raised her head, only to see the man''s arm being held tightly by a figure behind her.


    Ye Hao!


    After seeing this person clearly, Zhao Yanting was stunned, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth and tears flowed from her eyes.


    Not only Zhao Yanting, but even Jiang Huajian was stunned at this time, staring at Ye Hao blankly.


    "Smelly boy, let go of Lao Tzu, believe it or not, Lao Tzu will stab you to death now." The man tried to get rid of Ye Hao''s hand, but he felt like he was caught by steel bars. He couldn''t get rid of it. He could only threaten Ye. Ho.


    Ye Hao smiled lightly and slammed the man''s arm, then threw him out for several meters.


    Then he walked to the side of Zhao Yanting and took her hand to the side.


    "Boy don''t want to run." Several guys helped up the man who was thrown away by Ye Hao, and then yelled at Ye Hao.


    go?


    He didn''t even think about leaving.


    "Hold it for me, wait for me here." Ye Hao looked at Zhao Yanting and handed her the bag in his hand. Zhao Yanting nodded, then she looked at Ye Hao and said softly: "Be careful."

 Chapter 86： Is the knife fun?

    Ye Hao turned around and walked in front of the eight people. The eight people took up the daggers in their hands and surrounded Ye Hao.


    "Boy, you''re done today." The man held his arm. He felt that his arm was a little broken, and he stared at Ye Hao angrily.


    Ye Hao smiled lightly and squeezed his fists: "Stop talking nonsense. Come on."


    Although Ye Hao seemed very relaxed, his heart was twelve points vigilant.


    This is his character, no matter what enemy he is facing, he will despise the enemy strategically and value the enemy tactically.


    He didn''t want to capsize in the gutter.


    Each of them held daggers in their hands, what if they accidentally scratched their clothes.


    At this moment, the two gangsters took the lead. Instead of using a dagger, they swung their fists towards Ye Hao.


    It seems that the other party looks down upon himself very much.


    Ye Hao did not move or panic in his expression facing the two rushing people.


    When the two rushed to one meter in front of him, he suddenly jumped up and put his foot on one of them''s abdomen.


    That person was kicked a few meters away by Ye Hao in an instant.


    At the same time, Ye Hao, who was still in the air, faced the fist of a person next to him. Ye Hao unexpectedly put his right hand together and slapped towards that fist with a hand knife.


    The little **** was overjoyed. This boy was just looking for death, his hard fist blasted past, and this boy''s finger would definitely be broken!


    Click!


    A sound like a broken bone sounded this night.


    But it was the little **** who fell on the ground holding his hand and cried out painfully, and he was holding his arm in pain.


    Seeing this scene, the remaining few people were shocked.


    I can''t believe that this guy in front of me is actually two brothers who solved his own with one hand.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s gaze towards them, one of them immediately shouted: "Get the knife and stab him!"


    With that, several people all stabbed at Ye Hao with daggers, they didn''t dare to have any contempt for Ye Hao now.


    Even though Ye Hao was wary in his heart, he rushed forward without fear and fought with those people.


    "Be careful." Although Zhao Yanting in the distance knew Ye Hao''s strength, she still shouted worriedly.


    At this time, Jiang Huajian ran next to her.


    "Yanting, let''s go quickly."


    "Ye Hao!" But Zhao Yanting''s heart was placed behind Ye Hao at this time, and she saw a person''s dagger cut across Ye Hao''s arm dangerously and dangerously, and almost shot a blood on it. It''s a hole.


    "Go away, don''t worry about him." Jiang Huajian watched Ye Hao fighting with a few punks, the most important being the bright dagger. Jiang Huajian was terrified, and he wanted to pull Zhao Yanting away in a hurry. .


    "Don''t touch me." Zhao Yanting threw away Jiang Huajian''s hand in disgust, and then distanced herself from Jiang Huajian.


    At this time, she was completely disappointed in this man. As for what to get along with him?


    impossible! Which woman would be with a man who swallowed his voice and stood by while she was about to be violated!


    "Yanting, don''t make a fuss. I had to do that just now. In fact...I was actually planning to attack them when they were not paying attention. I didn''t expect Ye Hao to come out." Jiang Huajian knew that Zhao Yanting was here. Angry at himself, he casually found an excuse.


    Zhao Yanting didn''t believe Jiang Huajian''s words at all. She looked at Jiang Huajian contemptuously and pointed at Ye Hao who was still fighting: "That''s good. Then you go up and help Ye Hao now."


    Jiang Huajian was taken aback, and he subconsciously said: "What are you kidding, do you want me to die?"


    "Humph." Zhao Yanting snorted softly, and continued to look at the court without any birdie.


    But there was a look of surprise in her eyes.


    And Jiang Huajian looked over at this time, and opened his mouth in shock.


    "Is the knife fun?"


    At this moment, the eight people all fell on the ground with their faces in pain, either covering their abdomen, chest, or thigh.


    Seeing them in pain, it was almost as if they were dying, but there were no wounds on their bodies.


    If anyone pays attention, you will find that Ye Hao''s right hand and five fingers are close together, still maintaining the appearance of a knife.


    Ye Hao looked at his record, nodded in satisfaction, and shook his right hand.


    The skill of "scalpel" that I had previously learned by using medical skills is quite good. It is quick and accurate to some parts of the human body, and the pain is even more painful than the pain of upper bone fracture.


    And it will not leave any trauma, except of course the first one was kicked. As for the second one, although there was a fracture sound at the time, it was actually the sound produced by the acupuncture point squeezing the bone, which made people produce the arm. The illusion of a fracture.


    And several shining knives were being inserted beside the man who took the lead.


    The man fell on the ground, arms, waist, neck, but the main crotch, all with bright daggers, if he moved now, maybe blood would shed somewhere in his body.


    "Knives are fun." Ye Hao squatted down and looked at this man and asked again.


    "Not fun, not fun." The man shook his head quickly, sweat on his forehead.


    "Is it right to bully a woman?" Ye Hao asked with a smile.


    "No, no," the man replied repeatedly.


    Slap


    Two slaps were slapped directly on the man''s face: "No, you just wanted to bully a woman. It''s not fun, you **** still play with Lao Tzu."


    Ta Ta Ta


    The sound of footsteps in the distance caused Ye Hao''s eyes to turn, only to see the man who had been kicked flying by himself before, and at this time he ran away.


    "Boss, hold on. I''ll call someone."


    But the man in front of Ye Hao''s eyes lit up. He stared at Ye Hao excitedly and said, "Boy, you''re done. Lao Tzu is on the road. You dare to beat Lao Tzu now. Lao Tzu will pay you back ten times later. Don¡¯t think about the dog and the dog man and woman over there, that man."


    "Lao Tzu remembers you, you are a teacher from Haicheng Middle School. What about him, even if you run away now, Lao Tzu can find you."


    Jiang Huajian shrank his neck, and said timidly: "Big brother...this matter...has nothing to do with me. You have a lot of grievances, you have to find that kid, he is from Haicheng Middle School Grade Three and Four The student¡¯s name is Ye Hao."


    "Jiang Huajian, what are you talking about!" Zhao Yanting looked at Jiang Huajian angrily.


    Jiang Huajian turned his head and pretended not to see Zhao Yanting.


    Ye Hao glanced at Jiang Huajian. He gave a cold snort and ignored him. He just pulled a little **** who fell on the ground next to him as a chair and sat directly on it.


    "You''re so awkward." Then he looked at the man and said. "I''m called Li Dao, and the master gave me the nickname Xiao Li Feida. You kid can beat me and admit it, but you offended me, don''t think about it, you kid." Li Dao gritted his teeth and stared at Ye Hao.

 Chapter 87： Give you a face, this is my big brother!

    "Little Li''s flying knife." Ye Hao pulled up a dagger and flicked his finger.


    The dagger flew suddenly under Li Dao''s left arm.


    Li Dao''s body trembled. He looked at the dazzling hilt, and he dared not say a word.


    "Ye Hao, let''s go quickly." Zhao Yanting walked over at this moment, looking at Ye Hao worriedly. "No. It''s better to solve these troubles on the spot, otherwise if they really go to school to find me, wouldn''t it be more troublesome." Ye Hao looked at Zhao Yanting and said with a smile: "Sister Ting, if you want to leave, go first. , By the way, help me take back the contents of the bag, I will go back later


    . "


    Zhao Yanting hesitated for a while, she still stood still, it seemed that she wanted to wait for Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at Jiang Jianhua who was aside, and his eyes were full of contempt. Maybe he just hated this guy in his heart before, but what he did just now made Ye Hao''s personality all the same. Contempt was produced.


    "Teacher Jiang, I think you''d better go back first. It''s too dangerous here. I''m worried that I will hurt you later."


    Jiang Jianhua heard Ye Hao¡¯s tone with contempt, he clenched his fists, but he turned and left, but he didn¡¯t walk far, instead he walked to a tree hundreds of meters away and hid. He was cold His smile floated on his face.


    Stinky boy, wait for them to come, let me see how you can do it.


    Jiang Huajian was even looking forward to seeing Ye Hao being taught by those people.


    But after looking at Zhao Yanting who was aside, an idea came to his mind.


    ...


    The person who ran away didn''t let Ye Hao wait too long.


    In less than ten minutes, the noise of cars came from the originally quiet place, and the number was particularly large.


    Then a group of people rushed over.


    Some people also hold various sticks and other weapons in their hands.


    "People who dare to bully us."


    "Come out and let the uncles take a look."


    Ye Hao could hear their yelling provocative voices far away.


    And Li Dao in front of Ye Hao was completely excited at this time. He looked at Ye Hao and said, "Boy, just wait for death. I will have fun with your woman in front of you later, ha Haha."


    Snapped


    Ye Hao stood up and stepped directly on Li Dao''s face.


    A few seconds later, over twenty people surrounded Ye Hao.


    "Get out, get out. I want to see who dared to move my little brother." A yellow-haired young man walked in with an arrogant expression. When he saw the punks lying on the ground, his face was a bit ugly.


    "It''s him, dare to touch Lao Tzu''s little brother. I don''t think you know life or death."


    Because of the darkness, he only saw a vague figure standing there from a distance.


    The young man with yellow hair took the wooden stick in the hands of a younger brother next to him, and walked over step by step.


    But when he approached to see the other side clearly, he was stupid.


    At this time, the little brother next to him was still yelling constantly.


    "Kill this girl."


    "Dare to fight us and kill him."


    Ye Hao was not timid at all at this time. He looked at the yellow-haired young man in front of him with a smile, and waved his hand and said, "Oh, we are really fate. We met again and we were holding a stick."


    The yellow-haired young man''s face was pale at this time, his body was constantly shaking, and the wooden stick in his hand fell to the ground.


    But when he heard the words of his own hand in his ear, he turned around and slapped and slapped.


    "How do you say it, who are you going to kill? And you, you, shouting and killing all day long. How do I usually educate you, civilized, civilized! Now it is a civilized society!"


    Those who were beaten stared at their boss blankly. What''s wrong? Didn''t I come to kill people? Why the boss'' attitude suddenly changed.


    "Why are you still stunned, don''t you hurry up and put away the guys inside."


    The yellow-haired youth watched the man walk towards him step by step, sweat beads appeared on his forehead, and his hands began to tremble.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect to see you in a few days. You seem to have been promoted. You got better soon." Ye Hao smiled and walked to the yellow-haired youth, looking at the yellow hair a little disgustingly; "It''s just that this hairstyle is a bit ugly ."


    "I dye it, I will dye it when I go back." This yellow-haired young man was the earring man who had troubled him in the noodle shop before. He didn''t expect it to happen three times in less than half a month. This kid has a good physique. Heaven will be fine.


    At this time, the earring man was in the mood to scold his mother, and finally came out to show off his power, but he did not expect to meet this man again.


    Others may not know, but I know the horror of this man in front of me.


    "Big Brother...Big Brother. You want to avenge me, this kid is making trouble for us." The Li Dao who fell on the ground didn''t notice the strangeness here at this time, and was still shouting there.


    The face of the man in the earring changed, and he looked at the Lee Dao lying on the ground angrily.


    "Shut up for you or him." After the earring man yelled, he looked at Ye Hao with a smile: "Big Brother. Is this kid offending you?"


    "Yeah. He bullied my woman, you know." Ye Hao pointed to Zhao Yanting in the distance, but his face wrinkled the next moment.


    At this time, some punks were still looking at her squintingly.


    The man in the earring noticed the change in Ye Hao''s face and rushed over, slapped madly at those people.


    "What to look at, what to look at. This lady is also what you can see. Whoever shows me more, I will cut out his eyes." After the earring man finished screaming, he smiled apologetically at Zhao Yanting.


    Then Pidianpidian ran back to Ye Hao.


    But Ye Hao had already returned to the Li Dao and sat down.


    He raised his head and looked at the earring man on the side. The earring man squatted down immediately, not daring to let Ye Hao look up at him.


    "Just now this kid said that he wants people to trouble me, and he has to go to my school to trouble me. Are you here to trouble me for him?" Ye Hao looked at the earring man playfully.


    The earring man shook his head hurriedly and said, "No, no. No. How dare the little brother trouble the eldest brother? This kid doesn''t have eyesight, I will teach him for the eldest brother."


    As he said, the earring man slapped Li Dao''s face with one slap.


    "You kid dare to trouble your eldest brother, I think it''s showing you a face."


    "Look at Lao Tzu not cutting you to death today!"


    As he talked, the earring man started heavier, and Li Dao''s face was swollen. "Enough, enough. Don''t kill anyone." Ye Hao waved his hand casually: "Since it was a misunderstanding, then forget it. I don''t want to care about your affairs, but what should be done and what should not be done , I still hope you can think clearly. And I don¡¯t want to encounter this kind of


    Happening. By the way, have you collected protection fees on the street of the noodle shop? "


    The earring man quickly said: "Yes, yes. This kind of thing will never happen in the future. I''m watching the scene now, I don''t do things like protection money. If you don''t believe me, you can ask."


    Ye Hao nodded, stood up and patted his butt, and walked towards Zhao Yanting.


    "That... big brother, wait." The earring man suddenly stopped Ye Hao. Ye Hao was taken aback and turned his head; "What? There''s something else? Or do you still need a fight?"

 Chapter 88： Jiang Huajian who asked for trouble

    "No, no. There is one thing, I want to tell you about it." The earring man looked at Ye Hao eagerly: "Actually, there is a boss above me. He is a famous figure in our Haicheng. . He really wants to see you, big brother."


    Ye Hao frowned slightly, the boss of the earring man?


    That is not equal to the real big brother.


    "See me? Does your boss want to vent your anger for your little brother?"


    The earring man shook his head hurriedly: "No. Our boss said that we were beaten because we deserved it. But my elder brother is very good, he also promoted me, otherwise I have so many younger brothers now. He just wants See you, big brother."


    "No time. If you want to meet, let your boss come and see me by yourself." Ye Hao waved his hand boredly. He has a system now, and there is no need to face these people with a warm face.


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, the gang of boys around were shocked, but they knew exactly who the boss was in their boss''s mouth.


    That''s a person who stomped in Haicheng, Haicheng would shake three times.


    "Yes, yes. I will bring your words to our boss." The earring man didn''t care, his face was still full of respect.


    Didu Didu


    At this moment, there was a sirens in the distance.


    A gang of police comrades rushed over and surrounded these little gangsters in three and three layers.


    "Don''t move, we received the police, there are armed fights here."


    "Put down the weapon in your hand and squat down with your head in both hands."


    After a while of intimidation, those little gangsters immediately squatted on the ground like a mouse saw a cat.


    But Ye Hao frowned: "Who called the police."


    Although he said that he didn''t do anything bad, he would inevitably have some trouble when the police came, and Ye Hao was a person who was afraid of trouble.


    The earring man didn''t know what was going on at this time, he was a little confused, but he still softly leaned into Ye Hao''s ear and said, "Big brother, don''t panic. Leave this to me, you just want to take it easy.


    Ye Hao looked at the earring man in surprise.


    At this time, Ye Hao finally knew who had called the police.


    I saw Jiang Jianhua ran out without knowing where he ran to a policeman who had just gotten off. He pointed at Ye Hao and the others and said, "Comrade police, I reported the case. Over there. Those few people gathered for a fight, and there were several people lying on the ground."


    "Brother, is this your friend?" The earring man asked softly.


    "Not a friend, a nasty guy." Ye Hao said with a sneer. It turned out that it was the policeman who reported this thing.


    Before, I was just like a counselor. After I solved the problem, I called the police again. I just wanted to trouble myself.


    "Little brother understands. Little brother handles this matter and will not cause you to trouble." The earring man is a smart man. He quickly understood the meaning of Ye Hao''s words. He looked at the Jiang Huajian and remembered What this person looks like.


    Then he walked directly towards the police.


    "Don''t move, don''t move. Who is the head here." The policeman walked over and pointed at the earring man with a soft voice.


    Ye Hao heard this sound, his eyes lit up and he took a closer look.


    Oh, there are so many acquaintances tonight.


    It is his neighbor police flower, Qiu Xueyao!


    "Comrade police. I am their head." The earring man said with a smile on his head in both hands.


    "What''s the matter with these people lying down on the ground? Who beat them?" Qiu Xueyao frowned and asked.


    "Comrade police, that person beat him." Jiang Huajian walked over and said directly to Ye Hao.


    Because of the darkness, Qiu Xueyao only noticed Ye Hao at this time. Looking at the smile on Ye Hao''s face, her face wrinkled.


    With a sullen face, he walked directly towards Ye Hao.


    A sneer evoked from the corner of Jiang Huajian''s mouth. It was big news that people outside the school and the underworld gathered to fight.


    When it is passed back to the school, let alone whether Ye Hao was a hero or a schoolmaster, he would be unlucky.


    After all, fighting is related to social personnel, which are all high-voltage lines of the school.


    All this was actually planned by Jiang Huajian, but his original plan was a little more perfect, that is, when Ye Hao was beaten by the group of people to bully Zhao Yanting, at that time he was showing up with the police!


    However, he didn''t expect that the newcomer to scrabble, and Ye Hao didn''t start for a long time.


    "You knocked them to the ground?" Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao coldly, with a very unkind tone. She was a woman with a vengeance. She still remembered the things about herself and this guy before. About my good friend Qianyi.


    "Me!" Before Ye Hao had time to speak, he was rushed by the earring man next to him.


    "Comrade police, we were the one who fought. These guys were disobedient and wanted to stand on top of the mountain, so we fought." When the earring man spoke, he rushed to the side of Li Dao and put his foot on Li. On the back of the knife: "Don''t pretend to be dead, you kid, speak quickly."


    Although Li Dao hates Ye Hao very much, he now knows his boss''s attitude very well. He swallowed and said, "Big brother...I dare not, I dare not build another hill."


    Qiu Xueyao''s face wrinkled. At this time, both parties in the fight had already admitted, so it was obvious that Ye Hao had nothing to do with it.


    "No, no. Comrade police, they are lying. It is him who is fighting, not them." Jiang Jianhua didn''t expect that a group of gangsters who were aggressive just now would actually help Ye Hao speak, so he subconsciously stood up and shouted.


    But the next moment, he felt a murderous look on his body.


    I saw that the earring man was looking at himself with a smile. The expression seemed to be saying: kid, you give me one more thing to try.


    Qiu Xueyao sighed for a while, looked at Ye Hao and asked, "What the **** is going on."


    "Miss Qiu Xueyao. I can testify, this matter has nothing to do with him." At this moment, Zhao Yanting came out to testify for Ye Hao.


    "Ms. Zhao?" Qiu Xueyao clearly recognized Zhao Yanting, and it seemed that she met because of neighbors.


    Ye Hao didn''t think about the changes at this time. Since someone helped him out, he could only accept the other''s good intentions.


    However, Ye Hao also looked at Jiang Jianhua. This kid himself remembered that when he came, he was like a soft guy, but he was very quick to insert a knife behind his back.


    "Reporter. I ask you, who exactly did you see hitting whom?" Qiu Xueyao turned her head and looked at Jiang Jianhua to confirm again.


    Seeing the earring man paying attention to his eyes, Jiang Jianhua lowered his head timidly and said in a low voice, "I... the park environment is too dark, and I didn''t see clearly."


    Qiu Xueyao looked around and waved his hand: "Okay. Close the team and take these people back to lock up."


    After speaking, the policemen left with one gangster.


    In the end, only Ye Hao, Zhao Yanting and Jiang Jianhua were left here.


    Ye Hao and Zhao Yanting didn''t even look at Jiang Jianhua, and left. Jiang Jianhua looked at the back of the two of them leaving, his teeth were about to break.

 Chapter 89： Late night tuition

    In the police car.


    "Boss. Why did you confess to that kid just now?" A little brother sitting next to the earring man asked in a low voice.


    The earring man was smiling at the corner of his mouth. He didn''t look like he was taken to the police, but he felt that he had done something good.


    "I don''t understand here. If I hadn''t stopped the car in time, we wouldn''t be sitting here now, but fell to the ground like the **** with the knife."


    "Impossible. We are in the twenties, and we still have weapons. Couldn''t we still beat a stinky boy?" The boy was disbelieving and muttered quietly; "I see that I can handle that The kid hit the ground."


    The earring man looked at his little brother next to him, and said contemptuously: "Then I ask you, have you beaten Fat Brother."


    The little brother was taken aback, and shook his head quickly: "Of course I can''t beat it."


    Just kidding, none of them knew the legend of Fat Brother, that fist hit him, he didn''t hang up on the spot.


    "Then how many people do you think you can give you fat brother." The earring man looked at the little brother.


    The little brother thought for a while, and whispered: "Thirty."


    The man in the earring nodded. He agreed with the little brother. Although the fat brother is powerful, his fists are hard to beat four hands.


    "That kid did a trick to knock down Fat Brother. Do you think our twenty-something guy did him." The earring man laughed mockingly.


    The little brother¡¯s eyes were filled with panic for an instant, he looked at his elder brother in disbelief; "Big brother...you...are you kidding me. A move?"


    "Look at what I was like just now, I was just kidding." The earring man shrugged, and he didn''t conceal the way he bowed in front of Ye Hao just now.


    In his opinion, the principle that the strong is king is very simple, the weak are stepped on, and those who can step on the fat brother can of course only respect.


    The little brother suddenly felt how lucky he was.


    "Keep your voice down and don''t talk." The policeman driving in front scolded.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Apartment, Ye Hao room.


    "Thank you tonight." Zhao Yanting sat on Ye Hao''s bed and gratefully looked at Ye Hao who was fiddling with the cup of grass.


    "It''s okay, I happened to be passing by, but next time it''s so late, it''s better not to go to such a quiet place." Ye Hao poured everything in his hands on the orchid leaves, then turned to look at Zhao Yanting and smiled. : "Of course if Sister Ting is with me, it''s a different matter."


    Zhao Yanting gave Ye Hao a white look, but she really felt a sense of security in Ye Hao''s body that she had never had before.


    And it seemed that from that monthly exam, there was nothing that Ye Hao couldn''t solve.


    "Why do you seem to care about that glass of grass so much that you pour some strange liquid into it?" Zhao Yanting looked at the glass of grass curiously.


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head: "I told you. This is not grass, this is flowers, orchids."


    Zhao Yanting watched carefully for a while, and muttered quietly; "This is obviously grass."


    Ye Hao smiled without explanation.


    "Okay, Sister Ting. It''s so late, why are you staying with me if you don''t go back." Ye Hao looked at Zhao Yanting in confusion.


    It has been half an hour since I made the potion by myself to move this orchid, and now it''s almost ten o''clock.


    "By the way, I almost forgot." Zhao Yanting reacted at once. She took out a notebook from the bag she carried with her. After opening the notebook, she pointed to the dense math problems and said: "I have a few here. Question, you help me see."


    I will go and help classmates during the day. In the evening, I have to help the teacher tutor.


    Ye Hao pointed to the time on the phone and said, "It''s already ten o''clock. Why don''t you come to school tomorrow and ask me."


    Zhao Yanting shook her head: "No. If students see me as a teacher, they still ask students questions. That would be shameful, and you have promised me before and you want to help me learn. I have already followed you before. According to the conditions, Zhou Qianyi was placed in your back seat."


    It turns out that Zhao Yanting is a good face.


    "Please, just a few questions." Zhao Yanting clasped her palms and looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    Ye Hao reluctantly sat next to Zhao Yanting, took the notebook, and began to explain the topic for Zhao Yanting.


    About halfway through the explanation, Zhao Yanting jumped up suddenly.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Ye Hao looked at Zhao Yanting in surprise.


    "I felt like I had forgotten something before, but now I finally remember it." Zhao Yanting stared at Ye Hao and said, "You can explain to me what the **** you posted in the school forum this morning. What''s going on, there are rumors about you and Xia Xue."


    "The beauty who wants to get into the Haicheng Middle School, and... and the following sentence! It''s too much. Although our school doesn''t know much about the Internet, you still have to pay attention to it. Influence. Especially bad!"


    When Zhao Yanting talked about all the beauties in Haicheng Middle School, her face was a little red.


    Because as everyone knows, she is also a beauty in Haicheng Middle School!


    Ye Hao''s declaration did not put her in, and now he still follows him in the same room in the middle of the night.


    Uh


    Ye Hao touched his nose awkwardly, and first explained what happened to Xia Xue.


    Then he said: "Actually, the declaration I made afterwards was all impulsive. I saw those posts that commented on me in Xia Xue''s affairs, and when my brain got hot, I posted this directly."


    This is Ye Hao''s excuse for that matter, otherwise it''s really hard to explain why he was "crazy" and sent such things.


    "That''s the case. Song Xiaoyue is right. Xia Xue is indeed likely to hate you for taking her number one in her monthly exam. And I heard that the situation in her family is really difficult." Zhao Yanting Still very concerned about students.


    Ye Hao sighed and said, "I didn''t expect that I would take the first place exam and offend a classmate. Sister Ting, can you figure out a way to get Xia Xue to continue to get the scholarship for each semester. I am this month. I can void my test results."


    Zhao Yanting shook her head: "No. I heard the teacher in Class 6 say that Vice President Zhou has directly issued an order that Xia Xue''s scholarship for this semester has been cancelled."


    Because of one of my own actions, they lost the scholarship for their hard work.


    Ye Hao pondered for a while: "Sister Ting, can you get Xia Xue''s contact information? I want to apologize in person or give her some remedy."


    "I didn''t expect you to be quite caring. I''m not a teacher in Class 6, and I don''t have any information about Xia Xue, but I''m free to check it out for you. I will send it to your phone if I have it."


    "Thanks. Then let''s continue..." "Um...you slow down..."

 Chapter 90： Im going to do hair

    Thursday.


    The first thing Ye Hao did when he woke up was to open the loan amount in his system interface, and that number changed from four to five.


    Zhou Fuqiang, it seems that today is the time to clean up you.


    For my loan, my skill points can only make you unlucky.


    The day''s life began. After eating breakfast, Ye Hao first waited for Zhou Qianyi to come downstairs. Because she didn''t let Zhao Hu pick him up today, Ye Hao went all the way...Bah, he protected Zhou Qianyi all the way to the school.


    After seeing Zhou Qianyi walking into the classroom, Ye Hao walked towards the vice principal''s office alone.


    The vice-principal''s office is on the bottom second floor of the top floor of the office building. Although the students have already come to the school at this point, few people go to the office building and don''t worry about being seen.


    So Ye Hao came to the door of the vice-principal''s office unobstructed.


    Squeezed the door lock, it couldn''t be opened, it was locked.


    This is certainly not difficult for Ye Hao.


    The inside of the door of the vice-principal''s room can be seen from the window next to the stairs, Ye Hao poked his head out from there, and then looked at the door of the vice-principal''s room, using object control techniques to open the door.


    "This object control technique is very useful sometimes. If it is combined with the perspective technique, it will be much more convenient." A flash of light flashed in Ye Hao''s mind.


    But now he just thinks about it, he now has no extra skill points to exchange for perspective.


    Pushing open the door of the vice president''s office, Ye Hao walked in, and then locked the door again.


    Don''t forget that he is a "soldier king", he still has this kind of professional common sense.


    Zhou Fuqiang''s office is almost the same size as an ordinary teacher''s office, but the five or six teachers are used together, and this is Zhou Fuqiang''s own private space.


    However, the layout is similar to a traditional office, with mahogany desks and chairs, followed by a reception desk and sofa.


    Ye Hao simply went to Zhou Fuqiang''s computer and turned on the computer.


    In this day and age, there are many ulterior things in computers if they are not sure.


    really!


    After turning on the computer, Ye Hao found dozens of G movies.


    Cough


    Closer to home, in addition to the little movies that everyone knows, Ye Hao found a few short videos at the bottom.


    He clicked and took a look, but he didn''t know it. He was startled when he saw that he knew the protagonist and the protagonist inside.


    Needless to say, the heroine must be Zhou Fuqiang, and the heroine is Ye Hao''s language teacher Pan Mei.


    Since the previous incident, Pan Mei and Ye Hao had hardly said a word, and even when they were in class, she deliberately did not walk next to Ye Hao.


    In this video, Pan Mei and Zhou Fuqiang are overwhelmed in a room that looks like a three-bedroom.


    Why can Ye Hao see that it is a three-bedroom house, because these two people are so good at playing, what kind of living room, kitchen, balcony, bathroom, are their battlefields.


    "I''m going, this is still in Pan Mei''s house!" Ye Hao has another important discovery. In a fragment, it was on the bed of a master bedroom with a wedding photo hanging on the head of the bed. It was Pan Mei when she was young, and the other was an honest-looking man.


    Can play.


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head, exited these videos, and continued searching in Zhou Fuqiang''s computer.


    Although these videos can discredit Zhou Fuqiang, this is at most Zhou Fuqiang''s personal issue. The dismissal may not be, at most, it is a naming criticism.


    Next, Ye Hao didn''t gain anything.


    "I didn''t expect Zhou Fuqiang, the old pervert, to be so careful. There is nothing stored in the computer. It''s good to have these." Ye Hao took out the U disk he prepared and copied the small videos.


    While reprinting, Ye Hao searched Zhou Fuqiang''s entire office.


    He has searched all places, and there is no suspicious things or information.


    Bump


    Suddenly, there was a sound of footsteps outside the door, one in leather shoes and the other in high heels.


    Ye Hao hurriedly put the copied U disk into his pocket, and then turned off the computer.


    Zi Zi Zi


    The sound of the key being inserted into the keyhole came from the door.


    Damn, why is that guy such a coincidence, this time has come. It is never before eleven o''clock in normal times that he comes to school.


    Now it was impossible to go out by himself. Ye Hao looked around where he could hide, he saw a big cabinet, and got in without a word.


    "Come in, come in."


    This is Zhou Fuqiang''s voice.


    "You bastard, I knew that you came to school so early and never thought of anything good."


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up. This was Pan Mei''s voice. Instead of the usual sense of lifelessness and contempt for others, he uttered.


    Ye Hao''s goose bumps came out.


    "Stop talking nonsense, who told your husband to be so tight."


    "Don''t you know, you just wanted to go to my house before, my husband seems to have discovered something, so we still don''t want to..."


    "Stop talking. I want..."


    After that was a series of applause for love, Ye Hao hid in the cabinet dumbly. He didn''t expect that he was watching the video just now, and now he caught up with the live broadcast.


    Jingle Bell


    Suddenly a cell phone rang, and Ye Hao suddenly covered his pocket.


    "Where did the phone ringtone come from?" Zhou Fuqiang frowned.


    "It''s mine, wait a minute, my husband called." Pan Mei left Zhou Fuqiang and took out her mobile phone.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, he almost thought it was his cell phone just now.


    "Hey, husband. Yeah, I have no class today. I came out early because I was going to get my hair done. Okay, okay. The barber called me, so I won¡¯t say anything." Pan Mei said casually. The sentence is hung up.


    Zhou Fuqiang squinted at Pan Mei, "What''s wrong, your husband suspects you."


    Pan Mei chuckled and replied: "No, I originally said that I had no class today. He thought I was resting at home. I just lied to him that I was going to do hair."


    "You little wave hoof, deceive people all the same." Zhou Fuqiang said, he slammed on Pan Mei''s body and began to vent his desires.


    But this time was not long, Zhou Fugui was over in just over a minute.


    Through the gap in the cabinet, Ye Hao happened to see Zhou Fuqiang sitting on the sofa with a refreshing expression pulling his tie.


    Pan Mei pulled down her short skirt and wiped her stockings with facial tissues.


    He glanced at Zhou Fuqiang, his contemptuous eyes flashed.


    "I''m not good." Zhou Fuqiang looked at Pan Mei proudly.


    "Our Vice President Zhou is certainly amazing." Pan Meimei walked to Zhou Fuqiang with a smile and sat on Zhou Fuqiang''s lap.


    But she was scornful in her heart, she didn''t know how this guy was, and she never exceeded two minutes once.


    But thinking about her career, she still chose to obey the other party.


    "Hahaha." Zhou Fuqiang laughed.


    Pan Mei''s eyes flashed, and she smiled and said, "Old Zhou, you see that I served you so well. It''s about promoting me to the deputy director of the language group."


    "This matter takes your time. You also know that a lot of things are bothering you recently. The fifth dormitory has just been delivered, so go and take a look. My second uncle is unreliable, and I don''t know how much garbage was stuffed in it." Zhou Fu Qiang whispered.


    Hearing this, Ye Hao''s eyes lit up suddenly.


    Dormitory Building No. 5!


    This is a dormitory building just built by their school. It is in a relatively remote location on the campus. Now it has been built. It is planned that some students living in the old dormitory will move in at the end of December.


    Listening to the meaning of Zhou Fuqiang''s words, he gave the project to his relatives, and it seems that he did not cut corners. This is a good handle to bring down Zhou Fuqiang!

 Chapter 91： Reaching out to the clutches of the commoner school flower

    "You have to keep the thing I gave you." Zhou Fuqiang said at this time, his tone was very serious.


    Pan Mei smiled and walked behind Zhou Fuqiang, and pressed his fingers on Zhou Fuqiang''s shoulders and said: "You can rest assured. I will keep that thing, but I''m surprised. It''s just a small book, and the technology is like this now. Developed, wouldn¡¯t it be better for this kind of thing to be stored in the computer."


    "You don''t understand this. The Internet is too dangerous. You can only rest assured if you can see it by yourself. You have to be optimistic about that thing, it is our lifeblood." Zhou Fuqiang patted Pan Mei''s hand Said.


    Pan Mei smiled charmingly, and put her body behind Zhou Fuqiang: "I will be optimistic about both of you."


    "That''s right. And how are the things I told you to do recently." Zhou Fuqiang suddenly thought of something and asked Pan Mei.


    "You''re talking about Xia Xue from Class 6. You old scumbag, I''m not enough after playing, but I still put my mind on the students." Pan Mei gently pushed Zhou Fuqiang''s with her fingers. Head.


    Ye Hao frowned slightly, Xia Xue!


    How could they suddenly mention Xia Xue? There is absolutely nothing good about Zhou Fuqiang''s mentioning Xia Xue.


    "This is actually not what I meant. It''s the Wangzihao from Class 6, that kid, you know, dad has a good status, of course I have to mention him to do business after I collect the money." Although Zhou Fuqiang said so, but his eyes There was still **** flashing inside. "Okay, okay. You guys, I don¡¯t know yet. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a Chinese teacher in Class 6, I heard yesterday that Xia Xue¡¯s father suddenly became ill, and the hospital is rushing to collect money. Well. I have asked her to come to you after school in the afternoon. At that time, this little lamb will not


    You big bad wolf has the final say. "


    Ye Hao clenched his fists, but he didn''t expect Wang Zihao and Zhou Fuqiang to really hit Xia Xue''s body this time.


    ...


    After more than ten minutes, both of them left the office, and Ye Hao also left after confirming that there was no one outside.


    I learned a lot this time, those videos, and things about the fifth dormitory. But in the end they talked about that "root of life" Ye Hao was still very curious.


    Something that made Zhou Fuqiang dare not store in the computer must be a very important thing. It seems that I have to find a way to get that.


    Back to the classroom.


    In the next time, Ye Hao continued to teach Song Xiaoyue and Zhou Qianyi the same as yesterday.


    There is only more than half a month left until the next monthly exam, which is almost three weeks.


    It is still a bit anxious at this time to raise Song Xiaoyue, who is more than a hundred, to the top ten.


    The bell rang for the last class in the afternoon.


    "Okay. This is the topic I set for you today, and I will finish it after I get home in the evening." Ye Hao said, patting Song Xiaoyue on the shoulder.


    With a wry smile, Song Xiaoyue looked at the entire exercise book in front of her, which contained all the subjects of high school.


    "So much! I can''t finish writing all night."


    "It''s still less than one tenth. For your monthly exam top ten, you can do your best." Ye Hao saw Zhou Qianyi walk out of the class door, and after saying goodbye to Song Xiaoyue, he followed.


    It was raining again outside.


    At the school gate, Zhao Hu''s car had already stopped outside.


    Because of the heavy rain, Zhou Qianyi did not refuse, so she asked Zhao Hu to send herself home.


    After seeing Zhou Qianyi getting in the car, Ye Hao immediately turned around and entered the school non-stop, and ran towards Zhou Fuqiang''s office.


    When I came to the door of the office, it happened to be open and there was no one inside.


    It seemed that Xia Xue hadn''t come yet.


    Ye Hao found the place where he had hidden before and hid in advance.


    After almost ten minutes, there was a sound of footsteps.


    Zhou Fuqiang walked in with Xia Xue with a smile on his face, placing his hand on Xia Xue''s shoulder, Xia Xue''s expression was a little stiff.


    "Student Xia Xue, please sit down. Let''s talk, what''s up with me this time." Zhou Fuqiang asked Xia Xue to sit on the sofa, while he sat next to Xia Xue, smiling at Xia Xue. .


    But Ye Hao could still feel the squinting sensation in Zhou Fuqiang''s eyes from the gap.


    This old pervert, let Xia Xue come over without any kindness. Xia Xue bit her lip, and then looked at Zhou Fuqiang with an imploring look: "Principal Zhou. I heard Teacher Pan said that you can get me the 100,000 scholarship for this semester in advance. I... it''s more difficult in my home. Need money. The last monthly exam was an accident, I can guarantee that I will never


    Yes, I can still get the first place. "


    Looking at the worried look on Xia Xue''s face, it could be seen that she really needed money.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Zhou Fuqiang''s mouth, as if he had already seen a small fish in his bowl.


    Although this girl is the girl Wang Zihao wanted, there is no problem playing it by herself. After all, a beautiful girl like Xia Xue may not be able to meet once in her life. "Actually, I have talked about the scholarship before in front of our school leaders. Xia Xue''s academic performance has been very good since the first year of high school, and we are obvious to all. So it is forgivable not to get the first place in a monthly exam. It¡¯s not wrong to issue scholarships in advance


    can¡­¡­"


    Zhou Fuqiang''s tone was obviously inspiring. Xia Xue smiled and looked at Zhou Fuqiang as if she was looking at her benefactor: "Principal Zhou. I promise that I will pass the exam next time. Please send me a scholarship in advance from the school. My father...my father is in the hospital now. Lying down, her condition has changed suddenly, and surgery is needed... but the cost of surgery


    use. "


    "I...we can''t take it out." Tears were left in Xia Xue''s eyes. Zhou Fuqiang stretched out his hand comfortably and shook Xia Xue''s hand: "I also know the situation in your home, Xiaoxue. It is indeed very difficult. I personally feel that this scholarship should be given to you in advance. But other school leaders disagree, and so do I. There is no way, after all I am just a vice principal


    . "


    As he spoke, Zhou Fuqiang shook his head with a sigh, but his hand was still stroking Xia Xue''s little hand, and his name changed from classmate Xia Xue to Xiaoxue.


    Ye Hao frowned. Now he knew what the old pervert was. This was when he was using the scholarship to threaten Xia Xue. As for whether he would actually give the scholarship in the end, the ghost knew.


    Xia Xue''s face turned pale, and her body was trembling: "This...what can I do? The operation fee needs 150,000 yuan, but...but now my family can only spend less than 50,000 yuan...I... Huh." While talking, Xia Xue couldn''t help crying.

 Chapter 92： Xia Xues pain

    At this time, Zhou Fuqiang didn''t feel the slightest sadness in his heart. On the contrary, looking at Xia Xuechu''s pitiful appearance, the perverted desire in his heart became stronger.


    He coughed, put his hand on Xia Xue''s shoulder, and slowly moved down, while still talking.


    "Actually, this matter is not impossible. I personally have some spare money. I can lend Xiaoxue one hundred thousand yuan in advance, as long as you are willing to be my lover."


    Xia Xue felt the movement of Zhou Fuqiang''s hand, and she abruptly stood up and backed away a few steps: "Principal Zhou, what do you mean!"


    Now that he said it all, Zhou Fuqiang had nothing to hide. He smiled and stood up and said: "In fact, it doesn''t mean anything. You accompany me. If I give you money, your father will be saved. Isn''t that everyone? Happy things?"


    Zhou Fuqiang didn''t mention Wang Zihao at all, but it seemed to him that he would wait until that time to get Xia Xue, play it a few times, and then send her to Wang Zihao, isn''t it all the same.


    As for money... Zhou Fuqiang didn''t have any idea to pull it out.


    Xia Xue looked at Zhou Fuqiang''s eyes and became very disgusted. She gritted her teeth and wiped away her tears with her sleeves: "Principal Zhou, I am sorry. It seems that I have come to the wrong place, I am leaving. ."


    With that, Xia Xue turned around and was about to leave.


    However, Zhou Fuqiang pulled it over and pushed it onto the cabinet.


    "Want to go? Xia Xue, I advise you to think carefully, but I have inquired about it. Your father''s lung cancer is in the advanced stage, and the cancer cells have spread to other organs. If you don''t have surgery now, your father might have this. Heaven will die!"


    Zhou Fuqiang''s words made Xia Xue''s expression stunned, and tears flowed helplessly from her eyes.


    Zhou Fuqiang smiled and stretched out his hand to try to touch Xia Xue''s face. The smooth skin and the greedy expression on his face were like a demon.


    Ye Hao snorted coldly and looked at a trophy on the cabinet.


    Secretly used the object control technique.


    bump


    The trophy hit Zhou Fuqiang''s head heavily, blood flowed down from his head, and he squatted on the ground holding his head in pain.


    The sound of the trophy hitting the ground awakened Xia Xue, and a stubbornness flashed in her eyes.


    She turned around and left the principal''s office.


    "Madan." Zhou Fuqiang stood up with his head, and put his foot on the trophy.


    "Well, he doesn''t fall early or late but he falls at this time."


    Zhou Fuqiang cursed as he walked outside. He should have gone to the infirmary to treat the wound.


    Ye Hao quietly walked out of the office and walked to the window of the office building. He could vaguely see the figure holding the umbrella and disappearing in the rain.


    Ye Hao pondered for a moment, he returned to the office, turned on Zhou Fuqiang''s computer, and after a few presses on it, after finding what he wanted, he wrote down the content, then turned off the computer and left.


    ##


    The fifth dormitory building.


    Almost all of the fifth dormitory building has been completed. The construction of the external walls and the solidification of the floor cement have been completed.


    From a distance, this is a brand new dormitory building. Many students are looking forward to moving into this dormitory. After all, who doesn''t want to live in the new dormitory.


    Because of the heavy rain, no one was guarding the new building except the fence.


    Ye Hao walked into this new building smoothly.


    He looked at those walls, looked at the floor, looked at the corridor.


    Just looking at the appearance, there is hardly any abnormality, even if it is knocked up, it is a normal sound.


    Ye Hao came to a bathroom. He walked to the innermost pit and slammed a fist while looking at the wall.


    Kaz


    Ye Hao''s fist did not bleed, and his entire fist was deeply buried in the wall.


    With a cold face, Ye Hao stretched out his hand, spreading his fingers, and in his hand there was a pile of rotten wooden boards, even with foam boards in it.


    "Cutting corners. That guy really doesn''t take the student''s life seriously." Ye Hao muttered to himself, began to sort out the mess here, and cleaned up all the debris on the ground.


    Now although I have confirmed that this new building has the problem of cutting corners, I still want Zhou Fuqiang to "dismiss get out of class" completely.


    He needs the most direct evidence, that is the most direct economic relationship between Zhou Fuqiang and his second uncle. That''s the bill!


    Ye Hao thought of the so-called "root of life" when Pan Mei and Zhou Fuqiang were together before, maybe as long as he found this thing, he could give Zhou Fuqiang a fatal blow.


    After that, Ye Hao took advantage of the umbrella and left the school.


    "Hey. Sister Ting, I may go back later tonight, so I won''t give you tutoring at night. You can study by yourself now."


    "I have something of my own, uh uh."


    Ye Hao put down the phone and got in a taxi in the rainy night.


    "Sir, where are you going."


    "Haicheng People''s Hospital. No... take me to a bank first, and I will withdraw some money."


    ...


    Haicheng People''s Hospital.


    "Doctor, doctor. I beg you, will I perform surgery on my father first? We''ll get the money right away." Xia Xue begged anxiously in front of a doctor.


    The doctor looked at Xia Xue, sighed and said, "It''s really not possible. Our hospital has regulations that patients cannot undergo surgery unless they pay the fees. You should think of a way to raise money quickly."


    Xia Xue trembled, raising money... Where did she raise money?


    Ta Ta Ta


    There was a rush of footsteps, and a woman who had been covered with white hair and wrinkles when she was only about forty rushed over, holding a pile of crumpled banknotes in her hand and said: "Doctor, doctor. I...I got it. Money."


    Xia Xue stood up and looked at the women, and looked at the money in the women''s hands. The amount was not much, at most a few thousand yuan: "Mom. Our 50,000 yuan has already been mortgaged for surgery. You...you Where did this money come from."


    This woman is Xia Xue''s mother, and the corner of Xia''s mouth barely brought a smile: "This money is...I borrowed it."


    "Mom. Don''t lie to me. We have already borrowed the relatives who can borrow. Now who can lend us." Xia Xue suddenly thought of something, she suddenly grabbed her mother''s arm and rolled up her sleeves.


    I saw that the thin arm was densely covered with pinholes, and a pinhole that was still bleeding was striking.


    Xia Xue opened her mouth, and the tears in her eye sockets flowed down uncontrollably.


    "I... Didn''t I say... Stop selling blood. Those black vendors are illegal to sell blood!"


    Mother Xia smiled and touched Xia Xue''s head, and said softly: "It''s okay, mom is in good health. It''s okay to sell." "You used to be 100 catties, but now you are less than 60 catties. You said it''s okay." Xia Xue cried and knelt on the ground weakly: "It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault. If I didn''t get the first place in the exam, the scholarship would not be..."

 Chapter 93： Who is Jin Mao Rat?

    Mother Xia also squatted on the ground, hugged her daughter, and said with relief: "No. You are my best daughter, we are the one that drags you down."


    The doctor sitting on the chair shook his head helplessly. He looked at the money in Xia¡¯s hand and shook his head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have enough money. The 50,000 yuan you paid before is also because of your previous hospital expenses. It has not been paid off, it is used directly to pay off the expenses."


    Xia Xue was taken aback, and then stood up and shouted anxiously: "How can you be like this? That fifty thousand dollars is the money we worked so hard to put together to give my father''s life-saving money." "Oh. Although I am a doctor, but I still want to tell you the truth. Forget it." The doctor looked at the mother and daughter sympathetically, and took out a medical certificate next to him: "Your father''s cancer cells have spread very badly. Even if I did this time. The operation is just to extend his life.


    "


    "Maybe the disease will still occur in a few months, and by the time it will be hundreds of thousands of investment, it may not be cured. After all, this is the advanced stage of cancer. Or... I think you should forget it and let the patient go. Come on. Then you mother and daughter can get better."


    The doctor''s words are cruel, but it is also true that cancer is indeed like this. No one knows whether there will be a second, third, and fourth spread afterwards. This disease is a bottomless pit and requires constant money to fill it in.


    Xia Xue clenched her fists and gritted her teeth, cuddling with her mother.


    They actually know this fact in their hearts, but they are also unwilling to accept this fact in their hearts, so they will stick to it.


    At this moment, a nurse came in.


    "Doctor Fang. Patient 73 is about to undergo surgery."


    Patient 73?


    Doctor Xia Xue and Xia Mu were all stunned.


    Isn''t patient 73 Xia Xue''s father?


    Doctor Fang asked incomprehensibly: "Could it be that the hospital leaders'' mercy can allow them to treat them for free?"


    The nurse shook his head: "No, someone paid all the expenses for patient 73, and also deposited 200,000 yuan in the account of 73 for the patient''s follow-up treatment."


    Wow


    Everyone was shocked now.


    Two hundred thousand! Coupled with the cost of the surgery, that''s almost at least three to four hundred thousand.


    "Are you wrong?" Doctor Fang asked again.


    The nurse looked at the copy of the invoice on the medical bill in her hand and shook her head and said, "No. It is indeed patient 73. The remarks are clearly written here, Miss Xia Xue''s father."


    Xia Xue was taken aback, and then asked, "What''s that person''s name?"


    "I didn''t leave a name. I was wearing a coat, hat and sunglasses. I just said it was Miss Xia Xue''s friend. I just paid the money and urged us to have an operation."


    When Xia Xue heard it, she rushed out and searched around for a long time. There was no one like the description of Miss Nurse.


    "Miss Xia Xue, did you know that you have such a generous relative to say it earlier. But before I said, you''d better consider it." The expression on Dr. Fang''s face became relaxed when he stood up.


    He also wanted to save the patient before, but there was a hospital system, and he couldn''t help it. Now he can treat the patient and he is certainly happy.


    After speaking, I went to arrange surgery.


    When the nurse was about to turn around and leave, Xia Xue stopped her: "Miss nurse, can I see that payment slip."


    "can."


    Xia Xue took a look at the payment slip. The final balance of the payment slip showed that it was 400,000 yuan, and there were three words written in a certain person.


    Jin Mao rat.


    "This sign isn''t his real name?" Xia Xue asked, frowning.


    "Because it''s a payment, so you don''t need your real name. And this time you paid 200,000 yuan more, so you don''t have to worry about hospitalization and chemotherapy fees for a while." After the nurse finished speaking, she turned and left.


    "Xiaoxue. This...what''s going on...you...you didn''t do anything stupid." Xia Mu still didn''t recover at this time, but looked at Xia Xue worriedly.


    Xia Xue shook her head blankly: "No...I don''t even know who is giving the money."


    "Which kind-hearted person is that? We must find each other to thank them." Xia Mu clasped her hands together in prayer.


    Xia Xue bit her lip lightly, searching for someone who might help her.


    But no one is likely to spend these four hundred thousand for her.


    This is 400,000 yuan, not 4,000 yuan, nor 40,000 yuan.


    Jin Mao rat? who the **** are you!


    "Family No. 73, patient No. 73 is going to have an operation, please come over and sign."


    "Ok. Okay."


    In the distance, a man with a hat was sitting on the corner, watching all this.


    "Ye Hao, do you think you are a fool? It cost 400,000 to be stupid." Ye Hao turned his head mockingly, but there was a very comfortable feeling in his heart.


    Before, I found Xia Xue''s information on Zhou Fuqiang''s computer, which also included Xia Xue''s father''s condition and hospital.


    It is advanced lung cancer.


    Although Ye Hao has medical skills, he still cannot treat some terminal illnesses. Cancer is one of them.


    But Ye Hao also asked the system if there is any way to treat this.


    Of course, there is a way. If ordinary skills can''t cure it, it doesn''t mean that the ability can''t work.


    But those abilities that can cure cancer all need to upgrade the system level first, and also need a lot of skill points. This is hard to beat in front of Ye Hao now.


    But at any rate, you can spend money to extend Xia Xue''s father''s life. As for the cure, that can only be said later.


    Ye Hao, who left the hospital, is far from over yet tonight.


    He took a taxi and drove towards a community.


    After arriving at the community, there were not many people due to the rain, and it was already past nine o''clock in the evening.


    Ye Hao began to look up the house number.


    I quickly found my goal.


    Bump


    Ye Hao knocked on the door.


    "Who is knocking on the door so late?"


    "I don''t know, and no one said to come. I''ll take a look."


    There were voices of men and children in the room, and then the door was opened with a while of footsteps, and a woman appeared inside the door.


    "Why are you!" Pan Mei looked at Ye Hao standing at the door in surprise.


    "Wife, who is it."


    A man''s voice came from inside the room, it seemed that it should be Pan Mei''s husband.


    "No one." Pan Mei first yelled inside, then looked at Ye Hao with a sullen face, and said in a low voice, "What are you doing here at my house? Do you still want to trouble me."


    "I didn''t come to trouble you, I just wanted to ask you for something." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Pan Mei frowned: "What is it."


    "Zhou Fuqiang puts you as the''root of life''."


    Upon hearing Ye Hao''s words, Pan Mei''s face changed, and she subconsciously prepared to close the door.


    But one foot was between the door frames; "Mr. Pan, don''t close the door in such a rush, you haven''t given me anything yet." Ye Hao looked at Pan Mei with a playful look.


    Pan Mei''s face was obviously a little flustered, she categorically said: "I don''t know what life you are talking about." "Oh? I don''t know Teacher Pan, do you know this thing." Ye Hao picked up his mobile phone. A video is playing on the screen of the phone. In the video, Pan Mei and Zhou Fuqiang are performing shamelessly.

 Chapter 94： Threat

    Pan Mei''s face turned pale in an instant, she opened the door and suddenly stretched out her hand to grab the phone in Ye Hao''s hand.


    But Ye Hao took a step back and walked away: "You can rest assured that my phone is just a backup, and it''s useless if you **** it. I don''t know if Teacher Pan has something I want. Or I will give this thing to the husband in your room. take a look."


    Threat!


    This is the way Ye Hao now adopts. It is straightforward and efficient. Although it is a bit despicable, he must use the wicked way to treat the wicked.


    "I really don''t have the thing you said." Pan Mei is still trying to quibble.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly, opened the door directly, and walked into the house from Pan Mei''s side.


    Now a man and a six-year-old child in the house looked at Ye Hao in confusion.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "Hello, I am a student of Teacher Pan Mei, and I came here to give Teacher Pan Mei something."


    "Oh. It''s Pan Mei''s student, come in and sit down." Pan Mei''s husband looked like an honest person.


    Ye Hao still sympathized with this man. After all, he was given a green hat by his own woman. This is something that no one can accept!


    "No need, no need. I''ll just talk to him outside." Pan Mei pulled Ye Hao and walked outside again. She looked at Ye Hao angrily and spoke in a low voice, for fear that the husband inside would hear: "What do you want?"


    "What I want is very simple. What is in Zhou Fuqiang''s hands." Ye Hao stretched out his hand and said, "Give me the thing, and I will give you the chassis of the video."


    Pan Mei clenched her fists and looked at Ye Hao imploringly: "Ye Hao. I beg you, teacher, let him go. That thing really can''t be given to you, if it is given to you. I...I will be finished. Up."


    "Then I will show this to your husband, I don''t know if you will be finished." Ye Hao''s words made Pan Mei''s body tremble constantly. Ye Hao shook his head contemptuously: "You just think of yourself, don''t you think about the bad things Zhou Fuqiang did. You are about to move into the fifth dormitory building, you need to know the kind of tofu project, if there is an accident . The result is conceivable. As a teacher, but you just consider


    I didn¡¯t consider your students. "


    Pan Mei lowered her head, was silent for a long time, and finally gritted her teeth and said


    "Okay. I''ll give you things, and you will give me those original videos."


    Ye Hao nodded approvingly: "Yes."


    "Wait for me outside the door." Pan Mei turned and closed the door and walked into the house.


    A few minutes later, Pan Mei walked out with a small book in her hand: "This is Zhou Fuqiang''s account book. I...I advise you not to fight Zhou Fuqiang. Behind him is..."


    "You don''t have to worry about what is behind him. You don''t have to worry about how I fight him. Here is the original in the USB flash drive. I can delete the video in the phone in front of you." Ye Hao handed the USB flash drive and phone to Pan In front of Mei, he also took over the notebook in Pan Mei''s hand.


    Pan Mei silently deleted the video in the phone, and then returned the phone to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao flipped through the notebook. It was indeed about Zhou Fuqiang''s various financial transactions. The most recent one was the No. 5 dormitory.


    In order to take this project, Zhou Fuqiang''s second uncle gave Zhou Fuqiang 100,000 yuan.


    Pan Mei''s eyes still fell on the notebook in Ye Hao''s hand, her expression full of complex expressions.


    "Teacher Pan, listen to my persuasion. I think your husband¡¯s person is very nice, and there is a lovely child, and live a good life. Don¡¯t have any contact with Zhou Fuqiang." After Ye Hao finished speaking, he turned around Go downstairs.


    Pan Mei entered the room with the U disk in her hand.


    "Wife, how about your student? Why don''t you come in and sit down."


    "It''s okay. It''s so late, I''m afraid his family is worried, so I let him go back."


    "Mom. Come here and watch TV series with us."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the middle of the night, Ye Hao came to a computer shop.


    The sign of the computer shop flashed with the words 24 hours service.


    But the waiters inside were lying on the table boringly.


    "Buy a computer." Ye Hao patted the table and said.


    A male waiter lazily raised his head and glanced at Ye Hao, then pointed to the cabinet over there and said, "The second-hand computer is over there."


    The barman''s tone was full of contempt.


    Ye Hao looked like a student, and his clothes were not particularly expensive. At first glance, the coat he was wearing was bought on the street for dozens of dollars.


    "I want to buy a laptop with the best performance." Ye Hao is going to buy a computer for himself. Since I want to buy it, of course I must buy the best computer. A desktop is too troublesome, so naturally a laptop is the most suitable.


    The waiter laughed at once. He raised his head and patted the table and said, "Students, stop making trouble. We are a brand store here. You can''t afford the best computers."


    The waitress next to her was also holding back her smile.


    "I said, I want to buy a laptop with the best performance." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    "Brother Wang. Just show him, let him see the price, then he will naturally retreat." The waitress on the side laughed while eating melon seeds.


    The waiter who called Brother Wang looked at Ye Hao contemptuously: "Boy. Come with me, I won''t be imaginary with you. If it''s an ordinary laptop. Or four or five thousand is enough, but you want the best performance. You can''t afford the computer."


    "You didn''t show it to me, how do you know that I can''t afford it." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Brother Wang walked to a corner, where a glass counter was placed. Inside the counter were several laptops. One of the screens was black and the others were lit.


    "Our shop owner is a technology fan. Originally, these computers should not be available in a shop, but our boss is interested so he bought a few recently."


    "This is the latest laptop in the United States, with the largest memory and a super fast processor. Its features can even catch up with a small and simple server. The value is 80,000 yuan."


    "And this black spider, the crystallization of German industry, has superior performance. The value is 100,000 yuan."


    ...


    Ye Hao looked at these computers and asked, "Can I try them."


    "This can''t work. These are all comparable to a car. What if you break it." Wang Ge chuckled and shook his head.


    Ye Hao took out a bank card from his pocket and walked to the front of the counter.


    "Swipe my card."


    The waitress looked at the brother Wang next to him, who nodded with a smile.


    The waitress brushed it.


    The amount in the bank card is displayed on the screen of the machine.


    "Little brother, you see there are only four thousand and eighty in your card, so just buy one." Wang Ge glanced at the screen and walked to Ye Hao and patted his shoulder. "Brother Wang. It''s not 48,000, but 48,000. Our machine doesn''t have a decimal point."

 Chapter 95： Computer being poisoned

    Brother Wang was taken aback, he glanced at the bank card stupidly.


    For these workers, tens of thousands have been seen. But more than 100,000 is hard to say.


    And now a student-like person just took out 480,000, isn''t this just slapping them in the face.


    "Can I try those computers now?" Ye Hao said with a light smile.


    If you let them know that they had spent 400,000 directly for an unrelated person a few hours ago, I don''t know what their expressions would be.


    "Ahem... Yes, of course." Brother Wang immediately changed his face, smiled and nodded, and then said to the waiter inside: "Hurry up and open the counter and let Mr. try the computer."


    The waitresses were looking at Ye Hao stupidly just now, and only then did they react, rushing to get the keys from the drawer one by one, and finally they were preempted by a young girl.


    She twisted her **** and walked to the counter, then opened the counter and looked at Ye Hao with a smile: "Sir, do you want to use this computer, or use this computer, or try..."


    Whenever she said a computer, the waitress would point her finger at the computer inside the counter, but when she said the last sentence, she gently pressed her finger on her red lips and looked at Ye Hao with seductive eyes. .


    *Goods, *children.


    The other waiters scolded inwardly.


    But they are still a little jealous of the waitress who can serve Ye Hao. Now in their belief, Ye Hao is a low-key rich second generation.


    Otherwise, how could it be possible to take out a card with 480,000 yuan in it, and since someone can take out one, then maybe they can take out two.


    "Take it all out, I want to try the performance." In fact, Ye Hao doesn''t care about the software of these notebooks at all, because those things can be changed by themselves.


    What he needs is hardware, he wants the best hardware equipment, can withstand the software and programs designed by himself.


    "Okay, I''ll do it. I''ll do it." Brother Wang was also unambiguous and enthusiastic at this time. Of course, he didn''t want to catch the golden turtle by himself. You must know that he is the sales manager in the store. He can get commission for everything.


    The value of these notebooks is about 100,000, and the commission is thousands!


    Ye Hao looked at the computer placed in front of him. Ye Hao¡¯s fingers were placed next to the keyboard and mouse. At this time, the waitress actually stuck to Ye Hao¡¯s back and squeezed Ye Hao¡¯s back with her chest. Back, and put his hand on Ye Hao''s


    "Sir. I know computers very well, let me demonstrate it to you."


    The waitress babbled from Ye Hao''s ears, causing Ye Hao''s whole body to get goose bumps.


    Ye Hao moved without leaving a trace, pulled away from the waitress, and separated his hand from the inside of the waitress.


    "No, I know computers too." Ye Hao didn''t give the waitress any chance, his fingers began to tap on the keyboard, and the computer screen instantly displayed a lot of data, which seemed to outsiders to be complete. Something that I don¡¯t understand, but in Ye Hao¡¯s view, it¡¯s like a CT drawing of this notebook


    general.


    There is any information about this computer that Ye Hao wants.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s fingers beating on the keyboard, the people next to him were dumbfounded, and some of them grew their mouths directly.


    "This one won''t work." Ye Hao quickly changed one, and then a few minutes later, the same words came out of his mouth.


    "Neither does this one."


    After almost ten minutes, Ye Hao had checked all these computers. The gap with his own requirements was too far, and it could only be said that it was better than ordinary computers.


    "Sir, these computers are the most advanced in the world." Wang Ge persuaded.


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head. He, a computer expert, knew best in his heart before he advanced.


    His gaze fell on the laptop that was not turned on before, and that computer was still placed inside the counter.


    "I will try this one out."


    Brother Wang shook his head and explained awkwardly: "Sir. This notebook is special."


    "Special? Isn''t it for sale?" Ye Hao looked at this notebook, the appearance can be said to be very ordinary, black material, simple keyboard, it can be said that there is no bright spot. "It''s not for sale. It''s just that this is not a normal laptop. According to our boss, this is the prize our boss won when he participated in a computer conference. But this computer was set up with the most difficult password virus program. We. The boss hasn''t been there until now


    Untie. "


    Hearing Brother Wang¡¯s explanation, Ye Hao¡¯s eyes lit up. This is a bit interesting: "Since this computer is a problem, why do you move out." "Our boss meant this. He couldn''t solve it. He Put it here to see if anyone can unlock it. As long as it can be unlocked, this computer will be sold to him for 100,000 yuan. It is said that this computer is a limited edition, and the accessories inside are all top-notch ! The original price is at least


    More than 200,000 yuan. "Brother Wang said with suspicion. It seems that he doubts whether his boss is bragging.


    "In this case, let me try it out." Ye Hao said with interest.


    Since it is the request of the rich, it can only be agreed.


    The waiter put the computer in front of Ye Hao, and there was a charging cable attached to the back of the computer.


    Ye Hao pressed the power button, and the screen lit up, but it was not a normal boot screen, but a **** screen like a horror head, with a "chucking" sound.


    "Ah."


    Some waitresses were so scared that they didn''t dare to look at it. After all, it was midnight. It is inevitable that this kind of thing would make some timid people look at it.


    But Ye Hao didn''t care, his fingers began to quickly tap on the keyboard.


    Two minutes passed.


    ...


    Five minutes passed


    ...


    Ten minutes passed.


    The other waitresses did not put their eyes on the notebook, but on Ye Hao.


    They were all discussing in a low voice what Ye Hao did, or how to get his phone number.


    As for the boy who will unlock the password?


    Just kidding, they will meet several people every month to challenge the computer, but they never succeeded once. Some have been controlled for half a day, and finally they have not successfully decoded it.


    Brother Wang gave a hitch and persuaded, "Sir. This virus password is very difficult. Many hackers and computer experts in our country have tried it, but it doesn''t work. I think you can forget it. The few computers here are actually Yes, no matter what game or software it is, it¡¯s a ride..."


    Brother Wang hasn''t finished speaking yet.


    The computer in front of Ye Hao made a boot sound, and the screen displayed the normal boot pattern.


    All the waiters were shocked to see this situation. "It''s done. This computer is good, and the waiter pays the bill."

 Chapter 96： Unexpected accident

    "Everyone has worked hard. I bought a late night snack today and came back." A middle-aged man with a stubborn face took a bag and walked into the computer shop.


    But he did not usher in the cheers he imagined.


    Instead, he saw his clerk stupidly there.


    The middle-aged man walked over in confusion: "What''s the matter with you? Did you still practice the legendary kung fu of sleeping with your eyes open?"


    Brother Wang came over, swallowed, and whispered: "Boss... your computer worth 100,000 yuan has been sold."


    "It was sold for one hundred thousand yuan! Who knows the goods? It is a black spider, a robot, or a red rose." The middle-aged man said excitedly, his eyes turned to that. Special counter, but when he saw the empty cabinet, he was stunned.


    "Boss. It was the unnamed computer with the virus code installed."


    The middle-aged man looked at Brother Wang blankly: "He...he unlocked the code?"


    "Untied!"


    "Spent a few hours?"


    "ten minutes."


    "Ten hours? Wait... what? Ten minutes!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ye Hao returned home with his brand new laptop.


    It was past eleven o''clock in the evening, and Ye Hao didn''t have to sleep in a hurry, because he still had something to do. He turned on the computer and started pounding there, his fingers were almost catching up with the speed of light.


    [System prompt: The loan amount has risen to 6 points. ¡¿


    With the appearance of the system prompt, it was twelve o¡¯clock midnight, and Ye Hao finally completed his "masterpiece." Looking at the ordinary computer in front of him, but now it has been completely destroyed. Ye Hao transformed it into a supercomputer. All the original software was deleted and the software designed by Ye Hao was installed. The various functions of the computer are at least 20 or 30 years ahead of contemporary computers.


    .


    "Now let''s try the new computer." The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth curled up, and he tapped his fingers easily on the keyboard, after which a series of messages and pictures were sent out.


    As for the destination... all the computers at the headquarters of the Haicheng Education Bureau, as well as all major forums in Haicheng.


    ...


    Friday.


    Today is still overcast, but the rain is much less.


    And when Ye Hao followed Zhou Qianyi to the school, he saw a few government department cars at the door.


    At this time, a few people were taken out of the school and taken into the car.


    Principal Wu also came out with him.


    "Sorry, we will definitely investigate this matter severely. It''s unreasonable that such a thing would happen in our Haicheng Middle School!" Principal Wu''s tone was very angry.


    "Okay, we know. We will take the teachers involved in the case. As for the follow-up matters, you can solve them by yourself." After a man who looked like an official said in a deep voice, he turned to his car and left. .


    Seeing this scene, Ye Hao frowned.


    He saw the few people who were taken away, including Zhou Fuqiang''s second uncle and several other teachers, but there was no Zhou Fuqiang!


    "Principal Wu, what''s going on." Ye Hao caught up with Principal Wu, looking at the cars in the distance, he asked puzzledly.


    "Student Ye Hao. In fact, when it comes to bribery and acceptance, I never thought that this kind of thing would happen when our eyelids were lowered!" President Wu clenched his fists, then shook his head and said, "It seems that it is because of me. I haven''t focused my energy on the school during this time."


    "Then why were the teachers who were taken away?" Ye Hao actually wanted to ask why it was not Zhou Fuqiang who was taken away, but it was a bit unpleasant to ask directly, so he asked roundly.


    "Since you want to know, let''s talk while walking. In fact, this is the case. Today, some informants sent some information to the major forums in Haicheng and the Education Bureau. Among them, our newly built fifth dormitory was actually Cut corners!"


    "Then they sent someone to investigate, and the result was really like this! Then there were some ledgers about bribery by school personnel on the photos, many of which were signed by Vice Principal Zhou."


    Ye Hao''s eyes flashed; "Then why was it not Vice Principal Zhou who was taken away."


    "It seems that Vice Principal Zhou was not involved in this matter. I saw the teacher who was taken away just now. It is Teacher Qian from the History Department and the nephew of Vice Principal Zhou. He used the name of Vice Principal Zhou and the construction team, etc. People offered bribes and accepted bribes, and also imitated Vice Principal Zhou¡¯s signature." "As soon as the people from the Education Bureau came in the morning, he had already admitted his mistake." Principal Wu said: "If nothing happens, I will go first. Although Vice Principal Zhou is not responsible, we still decided to give him a demerit penalty. Now a lot of mess in the school is still waiting for me


    Let''s deal with it. "


    "Yeah. Principal Wu walks slowly."


    Seeing the back of Principal Wu leaving, Ye Hao''s mouth evoked a sneer.


    Yin me?


    Ye Hao finally knows what''s going on now. It seems that Pan Mei had notified Zhou Fuqiang in advance when he handed over the ledger to herself last night.


    As a result, Zhou Fuqiang came to a civet cat for the prince early in the morning, letting his nephew come up to the crime, but he himself was only punished.


    Punishment?


    That''s not what I want to see, my mission is to see Zhou Fuqiang leave!


    And Pan Mei, originally I wanted to let you go. Since you did it like this, don''t blame me for turning my face and denying people. I have given you a chance.


    "Student Ye Hao."


    At this moment, a voice came from behind.


    Ye Hao turned his head and narrowed his eyes; "Vice President Zhou."


    It was Zhou Fuqiang who stood in front of him impressively!


    "Student Ye Hao doesn''t know if he can take a step to speak." Zhou Fuqiang''s face was smiling, as if nothing had happened.


    People who don''t know may actually think that he is a good principal who is dedicated to his duties.


    "can."


    Talk to me, all right. I want to see how you want to talk to me.


    Ye Hao followed Zhou Fuqiang to a black car.


    As soon as he got in the car, Zhou Fuqiang''s expression immediately turned gloomy, he stared at Ye Hao, "Why are you against me."


    "There is no reason, it''s just to see you upset." Ye Hao smiled lightly and shrugged.


    Zhou Fuqiang clenched his fists, the expression on his face slowly turned into a smile, he stretched out a hand to Ye Hao: "Student Ye Hao, in fact, what happened before was a misunderstanding. I think we will get along well in the future. , How about the well water not invading the river water?"


    "I can keep the well water from the river water, but now the well water stinks, and it''s disgusting to me." Ye Hao''s words were thorny, and he didn''t leave any affection to Zhou Fuqiang.


    "Okay, okay. I didn''t expect you to be a human being." Zhou Fuqiang turned around and took out a bank card from the purse beside him and handed it to Ye Hao. "This bank card has one hundred thousand yuan in it. Take the money. You can finish the third year of high school with peace of mind, and we won''t talk to each other."

 Chapter 97： Search evidence

    Ye Hao looked at the bank card with a smile, and said contemptuously: "One hundred thousand?"


    Zhou Fuqiang gritted his teeth and spit out a few words: "I have increased to 200,000."


    "Two hundred thousand?"


    "One price is 500,000 yuan. Don''t go too far, kid." Zhou Fuqiang shouted directly, patted the seat.


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word, took the bank card silently, and looked at it with a smile.


    Zhou Fuqiang finally breathed a sigh of relief. He smiled and nodded: "Everyone came out and wanted to live a better life. So there are some things that are worse than less. Money, everyone..."


    Kaz


    Before Zhou Fuqiang''s words were finished, he looked at the bank card pinched in half in Ye Hao''s hand.


    His eyes were wide and he looked at Ye Hao in disbelief: "What do you mean!" Ye Hao smiled and opened the door and walked out of the car, then bent over and looked inside the car and said: "Everyone likes money. I like it, but I don¡¯t want the money I use to smell bad. Greed is human nature. It¡¯s okay if you make a little money in your position, but you¡¯re not greedy enough, you take students¡¯ money


    Life is joking, that''s not right. "


    "No amount of money can compare to the value of life. You really don''t deserve to be a teacher for the sake of money hurting people''s lives."


    Zhou Fuqiang pointed at Ye Hao''s nose and turned his face directly and said, "You kid don''t sneer. I advise you to be honest with the money and get out. I want to kill you as easily as a grasshopper."


    "Grasshopper?" Ye Hao smiled and shook his head; "Then let''s see who is the grasshopper now."


    bump


    With that, the door was heavily closed.


    Ye Hao turned and walked toward the school with his schoolbag on his back.


    But a figure made Ye Hao''s mouth show a playful smile.


    "Ye Hao, don''t fight him, you can''t fight him." Pan Mei looked at Ye Hao with complicated eyes, her arms trembling constantly.


    "Teacher Pan. I once gave you a chance, but you just didn''t grasp it." Ye Hao sighed and shook his head as he passed by Pan Mei.


    Some people, she is like that. Obviously, she was given a chance, but she just wanted to pierce to the end.


    As the saying goes, you can live by doing evil, but you can''t live by yourself.


    Looking at Ye Hao''s far away back, Pan Mei''s face turned pale. I don''t know why, but deep down in her heart, she regretted and scared.


    She walked into the car silently and sat in.


    "Lao Zhou...this matter...is really no problem."


    Zhou Fuqiang crossed Pan Mei''s shoulder with one hand, and put his arm around her, and put the other hand on her thigh: "It''s okay, who is I. I haven''t seen any big winds and waves. A little kid sees how I play to death." he."


    ...


    Ye Hao didn''t go back to the classroom with his schoolbag on his back. Instead, he came to an unmanned bathroom, sat on a toilet, and took out the laptop from the schoolbag.


    His fingers crackled on the keyboard, and sometimes revenge was to be quick.


    But the previous evidence is no longer useful, and now Ye Hao needs some more direct and important evidence.


    What is more direct? What is more important?


    There is nothing more than video and audio, which is evidence of Zhou Fuqiang''s direct bribery!


    But now that Zhou Fuqiang is so vigilant, he shouldn''t take it lightly. At this time, he needs a little luck.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and clicked on his system plane.


    "Use a good luck card."


    [System prompt: Are you sure to use the Lucky Card? In the next hour, the host''s luck will double. ¡¿


    "determine."


    [Good Luck Card has been used. Time limit: 59.59 minutes. ¡¿


    Now that he used the good luck card, Ye Hao couldn''t give up his own efforts. He directly visited the Skynet system again, and video frames appeared on the computer. These were all kinds of video surveillance pictures.


    Beijing Skynet headquarters.


    "Not good. Someone hacked into the Skynet system."


    Director Lei immediately shouted: "Hurry up and see which address is being hacked."


    "Yeah. Director, Haicheng."


    A black line appeared on Director Lei''s forehead, he waved his hand mockingly, and sat back in his position: "Forget it, forget it. Don''t worry about it."


    "Don''t worry about it? The director, this is the Skynet system, so it doesn''t meet the requirements for intrusion." A newcomer asked inexplicably.


    Director Lei shook his head and looked at the red dot located in Haicheng on the system map: "Where is it? Get people out?"


    The colleague next to the newcomer told the newcomer about the "war" that happened not long ago.


    The newcomer was shocked and looked at the red dot in disbelief.


    Of course, some people were not reconciled at this time and started a second attack.


    But the result was still a fiasco.


    Ding Dong


    At this time, a short message came with the signature "Jin Maoshu."


    Director Lei''s eyes lit up and immediately shouted: "Open it."


    "Yes."


    [Jin Maoshu: I borrow Skynet for a use, thank you. ¡¿


    It''s just a few words.


    "I really don''t think of myself as an outsider." The person on the side shook his head with a smile.


    Director Lei rubbed his chin with his hands for a while and asked the person next to him: "Is there any way to send a message to this Jin Mao rat."


    "This...should be ok. As for whether he accepts or not, I don''t know." The person on the side said.


    "Then hurry..."


    Ye Hao stared at the screen, almost ten minutes had passed now.


    While the computer system was monitoring Skynet while searching for all the information about Zhou Fuqiang on the Internet, the effort paid off, and Ye Hao finally dug up every piece of information.


    "Zhou Fuqiang has an anonymous account with Swiss Bank, which contains nearly 10 million U.S. dollars."


    Tut


    Ye Hao sighed and shook his head. The name of a vice-principal turned out to be 10 million US dollars. Just think about it to know if this is a trivial matter, but maybe because of the user name of the account and various relationships. Was posted.


    A slapstick smile flashed across Ye Hao''s mouth, and he tapped his fingers a few times.


    The name of that account instantly changed back to Zhou Fuqiang himself, and all the user information below changed back to Zhou Fuqiang''s personal information. He also "by the way" posted this information to the national anti-corruption website.


    "Zhou Fuqiang invaded female students ten years ago."


    Another piece of information found made Ye Hao frowned, and a trace of disgust flashed in his eyes.


    This is really a scum, Ye Hao coded the girl in the video, and then posted the video to various places in Haicheng.


    At this moment, Zhou Fuqiang, who was monitored by Skynet, received a call and drove his car to a private club, as if he was going to meet someone.


    Because the private club was not within the scope of Skynet, Ye Hao invaded the surveillance system of the private club again.


    Inside, Zhou Fuqiang was meeting and chatting with a middle-aged man. The two were lying on a bed in a box, and two young girls were giving them massage. The middle-aged man''s hand still wipes oil on the young girl''s body from time to time.

 Chapter 98： Ugly evidence

    "Minister Li. I''m still going to trouble you this time." Zhou Fuqiang kindly handed a bank card in his hand to Minister Li in front of him.


    Minister Li took the bank card without changing his face and put it in his pocket, and then said, "Xiao Zhou. You really didn''t do this thing well. If I hadn''t taken it for you in advance, I would sit now. You are the one who was locked in the car and investigated."


    "Yes, yes. Next time I will pay attention, I must pay attention." Zhou Fuqiang nodded repeatedly.


    The two of them were chatting while enjoying the "servicing" of the massage girl.


    Little did they know that this picture had been broadcast live.


    ...


    Ye Hao arranged everything. He stretched his waist and looked at the good luck time. There was still almost half an hour left.


    "Well, this lore should be enough for this guy to drink a pot."


    Of course, Ye Hao didn''t forget to teach someone a lesson. After all, she gave her a chance, but she didn''t grasp it. An email with a video was sent to a mailbox.


    Ding Dong


    At this time, a message was intercepted by the computer system.


    After Ye Hao clicked on the message, he was a little surprised. [Hello, I am the head of Skynet headquarters. Mr. Jin Maoshu, I am not hostile to you, but such a person''s unauthorized intrusion of important national software makes me a little headache. So I don¡¯t know if we can talk about it. But rest assured, because the software you gave to the country before, I


    We will not hold you accountable. ¡¿


    Ye Hao smiled. It seemed that he still attracted attention. If they didn''t respond to them, sooner or later they would come to them because of their curiosity, which would only add unnecessary trouble to themselves.


    He tapped the keyboard a few times and a message was sent.


    Then he left the bathroom and went back to class as a student.


    At this time, there was a **** storm outside.


    In just tens of minutes, Haicheng was ignited by a news, a video, and a live broadcast.


    The major portal websites are also reprinting at this time.


    "The vice principal of Haicheng Middle School, Zhou Fuqiang, was suspected of invading female students in his early years, but he is still at large.


    "The civet cat changes the prince? The day is changed? But no one cares?"


    "The live video of corruption and perverting the law revealed the true face of a principal who was supposed to teach and educate people."


    Downstairs of the Education Bureau, at this moment, a group of reporters and many angry people have swarmed.


    "Put the scum to death!"


    "Return my campus safety."


    "What about our fairness and justice?"


    The head of the Education Bureau turned pale at this time. He sat in the office and watched the two people who were still enjoying the girl''s massage in the live computer. He slapped him on the table.


    "I am mad, really mad at me."


    "Director. Do you want us to stop the live broadcast?" a leader below whispered.


    The Secretary of Education patted the table and shouted: "Stop it? Why stop? Isn''t this true. I originally thought that the education department in Haicheng was the cleanest, but I didn''t expect it to make me sick to the point."


    "Broadcast. Then broadcast, let the general public take a good look at what these people''s public servants look like."


    Listening to the roar of the Secretary of Education, everyone was sweating and did not dare to say anything.


    At this time, the phone in the office rang.


    The Secretary of Education picked up the phone, his face suddenly changed.


    "Yes, yes, yes. I understand. The leader is relieved. Well, I accept any criticism and punishment."


    "Ok."


    Just after the phone dropped, another phone followed.


    "Well, I got it. Okay, good."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After three or four phone calls came, it was quiet.


    The Director of the Education Bureau touched his forehead. He looked at the people under his hand. He said in a deep voice: "Just now it was the mayor, the governor, the director of the provincial education bureau, and even the leaders of the national anti-corruption department called. Up."


    The people below were terrified and dare not say anything.


    "What are you doing in a daze. I''ll give you an hour to arrest everyone involved in the case. The sudden trial night, I want to know what dirty things are under my nose."


    "Yes Yes."


    Today''s Haicheng is destined not to be quiet.


    But there are two people who are very leisurely.


    Zhou Fuqiang even hugged the little girl who was massaging himself, his eyes flashing with desire for color.


    "Bumpy."


    At this moment, the door was knocked.


    Before Zhou Fuqiang and the others could speak, a person in charge of a nightclub rushed in, then hurriedly picked up a stick and stabbed the camera on the side wall.


    "It''s not good, it''s not good. Minister Li, Principal Zhou, you... your video just now has been posted online."


    "What? What do you mean?"


    Zhou Fuqiang and Minister Li are still a little dazed.


    As a result, at this moment, Minister Li''s phone rang. He picked up the phone, and his face turned pale in the next moment. He nodded repeatedly and then hung up the phone.


    "Minister Li, what''s the matter?" Zhou Fuqiang was slapped heavily on the face just as he asked.


    "Zhou Fuqiang, you bastard, you and him are going to kill Lao Tzu." Minister Li angrily threw the bank card he put away on Zhou Fuqiang''s body, then turned and rushed out.


    Zhou Fuqiang covered his face, looking at the bank card in his hand, what the **** was going on, why did he suddenly turn his face and deny him?


    Ding Dong


    This is the voice of Zhou Fuqiang on the phone.


    Zhou Fuqiang picked up the phone with some anxiety, and just pressed the answer button, he heard a roar from over there.


    "Zhou Fuqiang, you bastard, where are you now? Hurry up and get me back to school!"


    This was the voice of Principal Wu. After he shouted these words, the phone was hung up.


    Zhou Fuqiang is really confused now, what exactly happened.


    At this time, the ringing of the phone followed.


    His wife''s, his family''s, and almost everyone who called him yelled at him.


    When Zhou Fuqiang saw a displayed number, he froze for a moment, and cautiously pressed the answer button.


    The voice over there was very quiet, there was no roar, no roar, and no curse.


    However, the calm words made Zhou Fuqiang''s heart seem to be immersed in an iceberg in the North Pole.


    "Zhou Fuqiang, I can''t help you this time, so do it yourself. But you should be clear about what you should say then."


    Dididididi


    The phone quickly hung up.


    Zhou Fuqiang put down his phone and stared at the person in charge of the nightclub next to him.


    "This...what the **** happened."


    The person in charge took out his mobile phone and pointed at the Haicheng headline and video above to show Zhou Fuqiang.


    When he saw something on the screen, Zhou Fuqiang immediately felt that his soul was gone. At this moment, he thought of running!


    But it ran away, now he is a mouse with his coat removed? Where can he go? After that, he didn''t know how he got out of the nightclub.

 Chapter 99： The person in charge of Skynet requested to add you as a friend

    Zhou Fuqiang drove back to school without guarding the house.


    When he got out of the car, he saw Principal Wu walking towards him with a gloomy face.


    Snapped


    A slap was placed heavily on Zhou Fuqiang''s face, but Zhou Fuqiang seemed to be numb at this time, with a foolish smile on his face.


    "You bastard, I have always believed in you, thinking that although you just have a character problem. I didn''t expect that not only your character, but your whole person." Principal Wu roared angrily.


    "Principal Wu, please let me."


    Several people came over, and one of them was wearing a police uniform holding a piece of paper in his hand and handing it to Zhou Fuqiang and said: "Comrade Zhou Fuqiang, now you are officially arrested by us for suspecting the case of *invading female students ten years ago. ."


    "Comrade Zhou Fuqiang. We found out that you have a huge amount of property abroad, please follow us back to investigate." A man in uniform also took out a piece of paper and said.


    "Comrade Zhou Fuqiang. On behalf of the Education Bureau, I formally revoke your position as the vice principal of Haicheng Middle School. Please cooperate with us to investigate."


    Looking at a person in front of him, Zhou Fuqiang blankly raised his head and looked at the teaching building, as if he was looking at someone, his eyes full of panic.


    Finally he was taken away.


    ...


    Because of unexpected events, the whole school has suspended classes, and almost all teachers are being investigated.


    The students can only study in the classroom.


    Ye Hao stood at the window and watched the scene of Zhou Fuqiang being taken in the car and leaving. A reminder sounded in his mind.


    [The task is completed, the host gets ten skill points, after deducting the current loan points, the host has six skill points remaining. ¡¿


    [Hint: Because the host completes the task efficiently, the system gives the host an opportunity to extract permanent skills. ¡¿


    "It''s over." Ye Hao stretched out with a smile, and the feeling of paying off the loan was different.


    "I didn''t expect our Vice President Zhou to be such a person. It really disappointed us."


    "Listen to me, I actually saw him take female students out of school several times."


    "Scum, really is a scum."


    Listening to the discussion of the students in the class, Ye Hao silently returned to his seat.


    "I''ve solved this problem. Come and see if what I wrote is correct." Song Xiaoyue is not particularly concerned about these, after all, she herself is imminent now.


    "Okay. Let me take a look." Ye Hao smiled and took the exercise book, and glanced at his system panel by the way.


    [Remaining time of Lucky Card: 5.48 minutes]


    I have to say that this good luck card is really good luck, otherwise he would not think that his luck would be so lucky that all the secrets that Zhou Fuqiang had hidden for so many years would be dug out all at once, and he just happened to meet him and A picture of one''s own "acquaintances" meeting.


    Dididi.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao''s cell phone rang.


    Ye Hao picked up the phone and looked at it. It was a strange number.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll answer the phone." Ye Hao put down the exercise book in his hand, turned around and walked outside, and pressed the answer button.


    "Hey."


    "It''s Ye Hao." On the other end of the phone was a familiar and a little unfamiliar female voice. You could hear her voice a little worried.


    "Yes, who are you?" Ye Hao asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t have time to tell you right now. Waiting for me at the door of the apartment at five o''clock in the afternoon, you hear!"


    Hearing that tough tone, Ye Hao was taken aback for a moment, and he subconsciously called out the name: "Qiu Xueyao?"


    "Okay, I''ve already notified you. Remember to wait for me at the door of the apartment on time! Otherwise, just wait for death!"


    Then the call was hung up directly.


    Ye Hao looked at his cell phone dumbfounded. What is Qiu Xueyao going crazy? He even called herself and said some messy things.


    Just when Ye Hao was about to re-enter the class, an icon on his phone was flashing.


    That is the QQ icon.


    After Ye Hao opened the icon, he saw an avatar flashing. The following message was: The person in charge of Skynet requested to add you as a friend.


    Ye Hao turned and walked into the classroom and said to Song Xiaoyue that he was leaving for a while, then picked up the backpack with the notebook in the drawer and walked towards the bathroom.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ten minutes ago, Skynet headquarters.


    "Did he reply?" Director Lei walked back and forth anxiously, looking very anxious.


    "not yet."


    "Is there any information."


    "No."


    "Come¡­¡­"


    "No."


    Director Lei asked almost every minute, and finally got a reply after waiting a few minutes.


    Jin Mao mouse!


    "Director, the message of Jin Maoshu has arrived."


    "Open, open it quickly." Director Lei said excitedly, his eyes looking at the screen.


    This is still a text message. There are a few simple words in the text message. Everyone who was there was dumbfounded.


    [Add my QQ number if there is something: 269***9639]


    Uh


    Add QQ?


    Director Lei covered his forehead. He had thought of many ways that the other party would contact by himself, but he didn''t expect it to be the most popular way now.


    "Director." The person next to him looked at Director Lei.


    Director Lei took a deep breath and said solemnly: "Now all of you are going out, remember that none of you have seen this string of QQ accounts, and nothing happened just now, otherwise the National Security Office is waiting for you."


    "Yes." A group of people left honestly, the eleventh office of Guoan.


    That''s not what they dare to provoke, this is the country''s most mysterious organization.


    Director Lei himself sat in front of the computer. He looked at the QQ account in front of him for a long time, then picked up his mobile phone and pressed a private cornet.


    "I have already contacted Jin Maoshu, Jin Maoshu sent us a QQ number, let us use this to contact him."


    "Okay. Add him as a friend. If there is no problem, then transfer to me." There was an old and solemn voice on the other end of the phone, with great authority.


    "Yes."


    After getting the instructions, Director Lei dared to open a QQ software and then added the QQ number.


    Then he waited there quietly.


    The waiting time is always the longest.


    Finally, the other party agreed to his friend request. Director Lei suppressed the excitement in his heart and carefully typed out a few words and sent it over.


    "Mr. Jin Maoshu?"


    The other party responded quickly.


    "Just call me Jinmaoshu, no need to add Mr."


    Seeing the reply from the other party, Director Lei was relieved and continued to chat.


    "Hello. I am the person in charge of the Skynet system. I am honored to be able to get in touch with you."


    "Hello. I''m sorry for borrowing your Skynet before. I don''t know if the compensation I gave you is good or not."


    When Director Lei thought of the safety net, he not only sighed. If he hadn''t held the safety net to meet with the supreme leader in the end, he would not sit here peacefully now.


    "The safety net works well. Thank you."


    "Well, just talk about it. I''m busy now."


    Director Lei hesitated, he sent a message. "The old chief wants to talk to you."

 Chapter 100： committed to

    Ye Hao looked at the information on the phone screen. He knew very well what kind of person could be called the chief by the person in charge of Skynet.


    He was silent for a long time before finally sending a message.


    "can."


    After a few seconds, the other party responded.


    "Wait a minute."


    Almost half a minute later, the other party pulled himself into a chat group, and there was another person in the chat group.


    "Hello Jinmaoshu." The person sent a message.


    "Hello."


    Here you can clearly feel the change in Ye Hao''s attitude.


    "I''m not used to this kind of young people''s software, can I speak directly."


    Seeing the other party''s message, Ye Hao didn''t hesitate, he just played a voice box.


    The other party also picked up directly, but the person in charge of Skynet did not come in, it seemed that he was deliberately leaving private space for them.


    After the voice was connected, the two parties did not speak for about half a minute, just quietly listening to the other''s breathing.


    But Ye Hao''s heart was bumping right now, and he had now vaguely guessed the identity of the other party.


    You must know that the person who is chatting with himself using QQ voice is a big person. If he tells others that he is chatting with a big person using QQ voice, they will definitely laugh at himself.


    "Jin Maoshu, it''s safe for us to talk like this."


    The other party spoke first. The voice of an old man was very kind and quiet, but it was full of air, with a high-level aura in the words.


    "Unless someone has computer technology that is fifty years ahead of now, no one can hear our chats. Even the server of this chat software can''t find us."


    Ye Hao didn''t use any voice changer, because that would be disrespect for the old man.


    "Listen to your voice, you are very young now." The old man said with a smile.


    "It''s just a little guy." Ye Hao said cautiously. "The safety net that you gave us before is very useful to us. Our country has always been a weak underbelly in terms of the Internet. Not long ago, several documents in the Academy of Science and Technology were sent abroad, which led to our database. Never dared to connect to the external network." In the words of the old man


    With a hint of helplessness.


    Ye Hao stunned for a while, opened his notebook, and began to tap on the keyboard with his fingers.


    The old man on the opposite side hadn''t heard Ye Hao''s voice for a long time, so he asked in confusion, "Are you still there?"


    "You can look at your mailbox." Ye Hao moved his hand away from the notebook.


    Somewhere in the capital.


    An old man sitting in the office talking to the computer, his eyes glanced at the man next to him.


    The man immediately understood what he meant, and immediately picked up the computer next to him, and then he shouted in surprise: "Chief, our previous information is back! There are many foreign top-secret weapons in it!"


    The old man¡¯s eyes flashed with shock, he held down his microphone, and then said to his secretary: "Immediately send this information to the Institute of Science and Technology."


    "Yes."


    The old man took a deep breath and released the microphone: "Thank you."


    When Ye Hao heard the words of thanks, he felt a sense of accomplishment in his heart, and his feeling of doing things for the country was different.


    "It''s okay. I have recovered all the stolen information. I have also eliminated all traces of all foreign computers with this information. As long as my safety net is installed, with the current computer technology in the world, No one can invade again."


    "But the software you gave us can only be downloaded ten times. So many of our departments are not enough."


    Ye Hao could hear that the other party wanted to ask for it, but Ye Hao didn''t agree. This is far more modern technology, so it''s better not to overuse it.


    "Ten times is enough. It is not necessary to install all computers. It only needs to be installed on the server host of a system department. For example, military server, science and technology institute server, government server, etc."


    "Hahaha. You are really stingy."


    The old man''s voice was very happy, but what he said the next moment surprised Ye Hao.


    "Work for the country. I can satisfy you whether you want to be in the military or an official career. Your ability is what the country needs."


    Obviously, the old man has already taken a fancy to Ye Hao''s strength. A hacker who can easily hack into servers all over the world is equivalent to an invisible army, often with no blood.


    Ye Hao smiled a lot, but he still refused. Although this condition was very tempting, as long as he agreed, it would be easy for the Ye Family to do anything, but the opposite Ye Hao would lose one thing.


    free.


    "Excuse me. I am a person who advocates freedom. But if you have any needs, or if the country has any needs, Jin Mao Rats will appear at any time."


    Ye Hao gave a promise. The old man sighed for a long time; "Never mind, in that case. I won''t force you anymore, but I want to remind you that using Skynet or something, I can tolerate it. But if you let me know what you are doing illegally Things, no matter who you are, no matter where you are. We will find you


    . "


    Ye Hao could hear the coercion in the words, which was warning himself.


    "Don''t worry, I am from Huaxia. I will not do anything that will harm my country. I can guarantee this."


    "Hahaha, good, good, good. Today''s young people are different. If you have any needs, you can find me, as long as it is within my ability."


    "Thank you."


    "Goodbye, then."


    "Goodbye."


    The voice chat is over.


    The old man put down the microphone, a deep look flashed in his eyes.


    "Chief. There was news from the Academy of Science and Technology just now. The information is true, and the extra information is very useful to us." The man on the side looked at the old man respectfully.


    The old man nodded, he looked at the darkening pattern on the screen.


    "This Jin Mao rat is a human thing."


    "The chief, why don''t you keep him in the hands of the country? You must know that if such a person is controlled by an enemy country, it can be a threat to us." The man said worriedly.


    The old man shook his head. He smiled and said, "You know why he is called Jin Maoshu."


    The man shook his head.


    "The Jin Maoshu, in historical legends, is a thief. I believe he will not do anything that violates the essence of chivalry."


    "Send my order to list all the information we have about Jin Mao Rats as SSS-level information." The old man said solemnly.


    The man''s face was startled, SSS-level information is top secret in the country.


    "Then do we still need to investigate this person?"


    The old man Shen Zhen for a while, he nodded and said: "The investigation will be handed over to the eleven. But remind them that they are not allowed to have any hostility when they are in contact with this Jin Mao rat. It is best to protect the other party secretly and investigate. All information must be kept confidential." "Yes."

 Chapter 101： Pretending to be boyfriend

    Ye Hao put away the phone and returned to the classroom, continuing to tutor Song Xiaoyue and the others.


    During the period, he also took time to use the chance of the lottery.


    Because there is a rare chance to get a permanent skill in a lottery, but before it was always something with a limited number of times.


    [Congratulations to the host for acquiring the skill: God of Cooking. ¡¿


    Ye Hao can''t laugh or cry, God of Cooking? Isn''t it just a cook, this skill is simply a waste to him, he cooks his own rice is already pretty good, why need a skill of a cook god.


    But they had already been exchanged, and he had no choice.


    One day passed quickly.


    This time he was held back by Song Xiaoyue.


    "Hey. Tomorrow is the weekend, how are we going to practice piano art." Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao excitedly.


    Ye Hao was taken aback, right! Tomorrow is the weekend.


    However, it takes ten skill points to exchange instrumental skills, and now I only have six skill points!


    "Uh...this...this." Ye Hao hesitated, but looking at Song Xiaoyue''s expectant expression, he couldn''t avoid it: "Let''s do it. You go to my house and wait for me tomorrow morning, and we will discuss the specific plan."


    "Uh, uh." Song Xiaoyue nodded without doubt.


    After that, Ye Hao followed Zhou Qianyi back to the apartment, but he was blocked by a figure as soon as he got downstairs.


    "Hey. I obviously told you to arrive at five o''clock, and it''s already five thirty." Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao with an angry expression.


    Ye Hao was a little surprised at Qiu Xueyao, who could be said to be amazing.


    Because today Qiu Xueyao is wearing a snow-white knee-length skirt, white knee-length cotton socks, and white height-enhancing shoes.


    If it weren''t for Qiu Xueyao''s temper, just looking at it like this would be like a snow-white princess, very beautiful.


    And Qiu Xueyao looks so young like this!


    "What are you looking at. Hurry up and follow me." Perhaps it was because Ye Hao''s gaze was a little scary, Qiu Xueyao''s cheeks flashed rosy, and she directly pulled Ye Hao into a car next to her.


    Ye Hao only recovered at this time. He looked at Qiu Xueyao who had already started the car and drove out in a hurry: "What are you doing, I want to go home."


    Qiu Xueyao thought that he didn''t care about Ye Hao, but directly handed a piece of paper with densely written characters to Ye Hao: "This is all my information, as well as the information of my relatives. You only have one hour to remember now. these things."


    Ye Hao couldn''t help but put the paper in his hand under the windshield in front of the car: "Please. You didn''t tell me what to do from the beginning, you just pulled me into the car, and now you let me carry this strange thing. , What do you want to do."


    "Stop talking nonsense, there is no time to explain to you. You hurry up." Qiu Xueyao urged anxiously.


    Ye Hao folded his arms and looked out the window: "Don''t carry it. And you''d better park me immediately, otherwise I will call the police now that someone is suspected of kidnapping."


    "You...you." Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao, wishing to get up with a punch, but when she thought of asking him, she took a deep breath, the speed of the car slowly slowed down, and then she drove the car. Explaining things.


    Ye Hao listened quietly until later he looked at Qiu Xueyao with surprise and surprise.


    It turns out that today is the birthday of Qiu Xueyao''s grandmother. Qiu Xueyao''s parents and relatives are going to pass by, but every time their relatives reunite, Qiu Xueyao does not have a boyfriend will be mentioned.


    After all, Qiu Xueyao''s age is indeed very old. Qiu Xueyao''s parents are very face-conscious people, so they feel that their family feels very faceless in this matter.


    So her parents often urge her to go on a blind date, and because Ye Hao used the phone in the police station to pretend to be Qiu Xueyao''s boyfriend, and lied to Qiu Xueyao.


    Originally, Qiu Xueyao just wanted to slow down.


    But what she didn''t expect was that her parents still remember this. This time her grandmother passed her birthday, they strongly demanded Qiu Xueyao to bring her boyfriend. If not, they would let Qiu Xueyao move home.


    Qiu Xueyao didn''t want to go back to live, so she would definitely face the "torture" of her parents all day long.


    But boyfriend...


    Qiu Xueyao thought of Ye Hao subconsciously. Although she hated this guy, this guy was the most suitable.


    First: He and his parents and relatives do not know each other, so there is no need to worry about him being dismantled.


    Second: He knows his background well, and he is still a student, and he doesn''t overlap with his circle of life, so there is no need to worry that he will pester himself afterwards.


    Third: If it is the most important point, he is good at acting!


    "Hey. Are you kidding me, let me pretend to be your boyfriend to meet your parents?" Ye Hao has seen many scenes like this in TV dramas, but he still didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen to him. Body.


    "Yes. Don''t worry, just once today!" Qiu Xueyao stopped the car at the red light and looked at Ye Hao expectantly.


    Ye Hao waved his hand mockingly: "No, no. The two of us are completely different. I''m less than 20 years old, and you''re both running for three. We stand together, it''s like the old cow is eating tender grass."


    "Who do you say is the old cow."


    Ye Hao swallowed and felt the murderous aura on Qiu Xueyao. He immediately changed his words and said, "You are a tender grass, and you are a tender grass."


    "Humph." Qiu Xueyao snorted coldly, saw the red light on, and started the car again.


    But I didn''t drive far, but after driving a few hundred meters, I found a place nearby and stopped.


    "Well, I don''t like to force others, you can go."


    Ye Hao smiled with joy: "You''re right, you''re a pretty old cow like you...tender grass. How could you not find a boyfriend?"


    Ye Hao put his hand on the handle and prepared to open the door and get out of the car, but Qiu Xueyao''s next words made Ye Hao obediently withdraw his hand.


    "But, if you go down. I don''t mind telling Qianyi that you are now the bodyguard arranged by Uncle Zhou to protect her. Qianyi hates others to monitor her, and she is also her neighbor! "


    Ye Hao looked at Qiu Xueyao''s playful eyes, and he pretended to be confused: "What are you talking about? I don''t know what you are talking about."


    Qiu Xueyao shook her head and said with a smile: "When I was waiting for you just now, I saw you sneakingly behind Qianyi."


    "She and I are classmates, and they happen to live in the same apartment. It''s not normal to come back and forth!" Ye Hao shrugged, pretending to be flat.


    "Oh? Then I have to find out who gave you the house you live in. I still know that Uncle Zhou released you on bail. And I think it''s not just going home tonight, just adjust the ones along the way. Video, you can see if you are tracking and protecting Qianyi."


    "Okay, okay. I can''t give up. Let''s drive." Ye Hao sighed and looked at Qiu Xueyao''s triumphant eyes, leaning on the seat with a fateful expression. "That''s right. Come and obediently write this down for my sister." Qiu Xueyao smiled and patted Ye Hao on the shoulder, and put the piece of paper in front of Ye Hao again, not caring about Ye Hao''s teeth and claws. Look like.

 Chapter 102： Ye Hao, please start your performance

    Ye Hao helplessly watched the car continue to drive forward.


    He had no choice but to admit defeat. Who told him to protect Zhou Qianyi was known to this woman. If she told her to tell Zhou Qianyi, it would mean indirectly that his mission had failed.


    At the time, Boss Zhou let himself protect Zhou Qianyi in secret.


    And if the mission fails, of course the money has to be returned to others, but now I have used most of the money in the bank card, so what should I pay back?


    So now I can only get on the "thief ship" Qiu Xueyao.


    Ye Hao glanced at the paper in his hand casually, then crumpled it up and threw it in a small trash can next to it.


    "Hey. Have you seen it clearly? Just throw it away. That''s very important. If my parents ask you, you don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a help!" Qiu Xueyao watched Ye Hao throw away the paper she prepared carefully. , She said anxiously.


    Ye Haobai glanced at her: "You still worry about yourself. I told you in advance that if you don''t help me because you wear it yourself, you can''t tell Zhou Qianyi anything about me!"


    "Humph. Tell you to pretend." Qiu Xueyao glared at Ye Hao before continuing to drive. [System task: pretend to be the most like boyfriend. Achieve the Raiders Favorability mission within 24 hours. Father-in-law: 0/100. Mother-in-law: 18/100. Grandpa: 0/100. Grandma: 0/100. Number of relatives¡¯ favor: 0/100. Reward: 20 skill points. Failure Punishment: Marry Qiu Xue


    Yao is his wife. ¡¿


    [System reminder: The favorability of father-in-law, grandparents and grandparents must reach 100%, and the favorability of relatives must reach 90%. ¡¿


    ¡¾Task Privilege: During this quest, the host can use all common skills at will, but every time one is used, the reward points will be reduced a bit. ¡¿


    Uh


    Although Ye Hao is used to spoofing sometimes when the system is out of missions, his failure punishment is too vicious.


    Although Qiu Xueyao is pretty, her temper, if anyone marries her, she will be played to death within a year.


    But when he thought of Qiu Xueyao''s proud attitude towards him just now, he felt that this task was quite good, perhaps a way to retaliate against her.


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at Qiu Xueyao who was driving.


    Unconsciously, the sky outside has darkened most of the sky.


    "Where are you going. We''ve been driving for almost an hour." Ye Hao looked at the night outside.


    "My grandparents are not in Haicheng, but in the neighboring Lincheng. The drive takes about an hour and a half, so I asked you to be at the door of the apartment at five o''clock. Who knows you are half an hour late."


    With that said, Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao with disgust.


    This blames myself.


    Sitting in the car was a bit boring, Ye Hao started talking.


    "By the way, how come you are so familiar with Zhou Qianyi, your age gap is a bit big." Through the previous events, Ye Hao could see that Zhou Qianyi and Qiu Xueyao were quite familiar. Qiu Xueyao did not hide: "Don''t think I am older than Qianyi. In fact, we feel like sisters. At the beginning, my parents and Zhou Qianyi''s parents lived in the same community. I remember that Zhou Qianyi was only five years old. , I am thirteen or fourteen. You don¡¯t know what Qian was at that time


    Yi is super cute, so we became good friends. "


    Then, Qiu Xueyao''s words were opened, and when it came to Zhou Qianyi, it was endless. "Right. I have a question, can you explain it to me. I can see that Zhou Qianyi''s relationship with her father is not very good." Ye Hao asked curiously, although he had read Zhou Qianyi''s diary, but in There is no detailed description of the conflict between her and her father. It just feels like a night


    The two of them seemed to be strangers.


    Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao: "Since you are responsible for protecting Qianyi, I will not hide it from you. Actually, this is not a secret."


    "In my impression, at that time, the Zhou Group was not as big as it is now, and Uncle Zhou was often busy on business trips. Only her mother accompanied Qianyi, and her mother was frail and sickly." "Finally that year. Before her tenth birthday arrived, Qianyi¡¯s mother was seriously ill and was hospitalized. During that time, Qianyi called Uncle Zhou every day. However, at the time of the global financial turmoil, Uncle Zhou¡¯s company was also in a lot of depression, and he was looking abroad. With all kinds of investments, there is no chance


    Withdraw back. "


    Ye Hao frowned, and he said in a deep voice, "From this point of view, Mr. Zhou did this thing very unremarkably. No matter how difficult it is, he should come back when his wife is seriously ill."


    "You think so too. Qianyi thought so too. But no one knows the pain behind Uncle Zhou. In fact, Uncle Zhou wants to go home and stay with his wife and children, but she can''t." "In fact, Qianyi¡¯s mother¡¯s serious illness was caused by the time she gave birth to Qianyi, and she almost died of dystocia. However, even if she survives, she still needs to continue to take expensive drugs and occasional treatments, which cost her every month. Hundreds of thousands, millions in a year, sometimes even


    Up to ten million. Ordinary families simply cannot afford it, and once the treatment is interrupted, Qianyi''s mother may have died long ago. "


    "So Uncle Zhou chose to support the company by himself, and every month he fixed a few hundred thousand dollars to treat his wife. It was not for anything else, but for her and her daughter to accompany her for a while. This is what my father told me. ."


    Listening to Qiu Xueyao''s words, Ye Hao was silent, and the look of Zhou Wanda appeared in his eyes. In order to allow his wife to accompany his daughter more, he firmly carried the wind and rain outside.


    He couldn''t help but laughed at himself and shook his head, looking at other people''s fathers, and then his own father.


    "Huh. Don''t tell Qianyi about this. Uncle Zhou doesn''t want Qianyi to think that her mother''s serious illness is actually caused by Qianyi''s birth. So he has been suffering from Qianyi''s complaints over the years." Qiu Xueyao''s eyes There was a glimmer of respect.


    Indeed, what a respectable father this is, he has to endure the violent storms and also create opportunities for his daughter and his wife to get along.


    The atmosphere in the car began to become heavy.


    After more than ten minutes, the car stopped in the rain.


    Ye Hao looked at Qiu Xueyao who was not in front of the village and behind the shop outside the window. He looked at Qiu Xueyao puzzledly: "Here?"


    "It''s almost five minutes away. You change all your clothes and put on this one." Qiu Xueyao took out a box from the back seat, which contained a complete suit.


    "Ah? I want to wear this, I''m not used to suits." Ye Hao looked at this suit and said a little disgustingly.


    "Stop talking nonsense, do you still want to see my parents in school uniform? This suit cost me a month''s salary, don''t get me dirty." Qiu Xueyao stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shrugged, unable to start taking off his clothes.


    Qiu Xueyao turned around subconsciously, but she still glanced at Ye Hao who was changing clothes through the mirror from time to time.


    "I don''t charge money."


    Ye Hao''s sudden words made Qiu Xueyao blush: "Who watched it."


    After getting dressed, Qiu Xueyao started the car and drove for a minute or two when a small villa appeared in front of them.


    "Get off the car. Be careful, don''t be dismantled." Qiu Xueyao handed Ye Hao an umbrella, and then opened the car door and went down.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, opened the door, and opened the umbrella in the rain. Ye Hao, please start your performance!

 Chapter 103： See "mother family"

    Ye Hao and Qiu Xueyao were surrounded just as they walked into the villa.


    "Uncle, aunt, aunt, uncle." Looking at the two middle-aged couples in front of them.


    Based on the information Qiu Xueyao had prepared for himself just now, he already knew roughly what was going on inside Qiu Xueyao''s house.


    Grandma Qiu Xueyao has three children, two boys and one girl. Qiu''s father is the third child and is a veteran.


    My aunt is a doctor, and her husband is a university teacher. The eldest uncle is in business and earns a small amount of money, while the elder aunt is a full-time wife.


    Ye Hao greeted with Qiu Xueyao while observing.


    "Xueyao, you can count. Grandpa and grandma are talking about you." At this moment, a woman walked out of the living room on the side. Although her face was covered with wrinkles, she could still tell that she was definitely a beauty when she was young. , And very similar to Qiu Xueyao,


    When the woman saw Ye Hao, her eyes lit up.


    "Brother sister. You see your eyes are staring, your family Xueyao finally brought the object back, and made people stand outside." Qiu Xueyao''s second aunt smiled and patted Qiu''s mother, and then enthusiastically pulled Ye Hao closer. The living room.


    A group of women asked Ye Hao at a meal, what kind of job, age, and family status.


    and many more.


    Now Qiu Xueyao immediately looked at Ye Hao worriedly, **** it! I knew it was such an unfolding, but this kid didn''t even look at it just now. Is it the same as I said before!


    "Uncle, my name is Ye Hao. I am twenty-five this year, a few years younger than Xueyao. I work in a company..."


    But Ye Hao was able to deal with it easily and answered very smoothly.


    From time to time, they would praise Qiu Mu and other female elders, causing them to cover their mouths and laugh.


    "Okay, okay. You all hurry up to cook, it''s so late, and the rice hasn''t been cooked. Wait a minute, grandma is going to starve to death." The uncle urged the women in the house.


    "Okay, okay. Let''s cook, Xue Yao, your dad is playing chess with your grandfather upstairs. You go up and say hello." Qiu''s mother walked toward the kitchen, not forgetting to say to Ye Hao: " Don''t be polite, just say what you need, don''t treat yourself as an outsider."


    This time, Qiu''s mother increasingly regarded Ye Hao as her son-in-law.


    "Come with me." The uncle''s eyes were sharp, while the uncle was dull.


    Ye Hao and Qiu Xueyao followed behind.


    "I didn''t expect you to remember it quite clearly, but you are also quite capable of telling nonsense with your eyes open." Qiu Xueyao approached Ye Hao, biting her ear.


    Ye Hao''s memory is of course good, and the two ability bonuses of Bing King and Learning, just the words, Ye Hao will remember after just a look.


    He gave Qiu Xueyao a white look; "How do you speak, who told me to open my eyes and tell lies."


    "You weren''t just now. Every one of them is about to lift my mother to the sky. What do you say, my mother doesn''t look like a person in her forties or fifty years old, she looks like she''s under 30 when she is dressed up." Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye contemptuously. Ho.


    "I don''t understand here. The old people like to listen to something nice." Ye Hao doesn''t matter. The main task is there. The goodwill points of the few words just now have risen a lot.


    Walking outside the study on the second floor, the door slowly opened.


    I saw in the study, a Go chess board was moving on the table, and most of the black and white pieces on it had fallen.


    And a white-haired old man was holding Baizi frowning and thinking.


    Opposite this is a middle-aged man with a Chinese character face and piercing eyes. He is holding a tea cup and savoring with a smile, as if he is already holding the winning ticket.


    "Grandpa, you lose again. I''ll rub your shoulders for you." Qiu Xueyao walked in with a smile, walked behind the old man, lovingly put his hand on the old man''s shoulder, and massaged him.


    "You have no conscience, come back and don''t rub your shoulders for your dad first." Qiu''s father smiled and looked at Qiu Xueyao with doting in his eyes.


    "You are about to beat my grandpa, of course I have to comfort my grandpa." Qiu Xueyao stuck out her tongue.


    Ye Hao discovered that Qiu Xueyao in front of her family completely changed her appearance, not like that hot police flower, but a naughty and cute girl.


    "Who said I''m going to lose. Boss, Zhi Cong, come and help me see." The old man obviously cares about winning or losing, and now he has begun to invite foreign aid.


    "Father. Don''t look at me, you don''t know. I haven''t been interested in this Go game since I was a kid." The uncle himself sat directly on the side, picked up the phone and looked at it.


    Zhi Cong called his uncle, the husband of the second aunt. He smiled and shook his head: "Father-in-law. Although I know Go, you also know my strength."


    "You guys one by one, it doesn''t work when it matters." The old man shook his head in disgust, his eyes continued to fall on the chessboard.


    Obviously now the white chess is at stake, and the black chess has formed a **** dragon eroding the remaining white chess.


    "Cut the dragon head."


    Suddenly a voice sounded next to him.


    Everyone was concentrated on Ye Hao.


    Qiu''s father looked up and down Ye Hao: "Are you Xue Yao''s boyfriend?"


    "Good uncle. Good grandpa. My name is Ye Hao." Ye Hao said hello, but his eyes still fell on the chessboard.


    At this time, the old man who had persisted for a long time finally settled, and he suddenly pressed on the head of the **** dragon.


    The old man excitedly pointed to Father Qiu and shouted: "I want to cut your dragon head."


    At this moment, Qiu''s father frowned as he watched the changes on the board.


    The old man''s blow was equivalent to dropping a knife on Qiu''s father''s black dragon, and it was possible to directly cut Qiu''s father''s black dragon at any time.


    The old man smiled and raised his head to look at Ye Hao on the side: "You know Go."


    "Understand, understand," Ye Hao smiled modestly.


    In fact, just now, Ye Hao used the privilege of that task to exchange his Go skill once, but this was only a temporary exchange.


    "Go is a science. Nowadays, there are fewer young people who understand Go." As he said, the old man glared at the uncle next to him.


    Bang


    "Dad it''s your turn." Qiu''s father fell behind at this time, and he chose to fight steadily to consolidate his own dragon.


    If this situation is maintained to the end, then Qiu''s father must have won.


    "Broken dragon tail."


    When the old man frowned, Ye Hao''s voice sounded.


    The old man''s eyes lit up and he immediately settled down.


    Qiu''s father frowned and dropped another son.


    "Pick the dragon tendons."


    ...


    "Chop the dragon claw."


    "Poke the longan."


    At this time, the uncle on the side was also attracted. He walked to the side of his uncle and said softly: "This kid said something vivid and colorful, but I don''t think there is any change on this chessboard."


    The uncle swallowed, and shook his head: "No. It has changed. The sky on this chessboard has changed. A giant dragon is being eaten by several hungry wolves. Originally, the old man will lose. No doubt, who wins and loses? really do not know."


    Qiu Xueyao also looked at Ye Hao in disbelief at this time. For some reason, looking at Ye Hao who was serious at this time, she felt that he was particularly mature and could not see that he was eighteen years old.


    The old man''s face turned red at this time, his breathing became rapid, and he was obviously a little excited.


    But he put his hand in the chess box next to him, but he was taken aback, because there were no more pieces inside.


    "It''s over. Click your eyes." Qiu''s father was also relieved at this time.


    The point of work was handed over to the uncle.


    A few minutes later, the uncle said: "Black wins 3 and a half eyes." "Oh. I still lose." Although the old man lost, but with a smile on his face, he stood up, patted Ye Hao''s shoulder and said: "Yes, not bad. Nice boy."

 Chapter 104： Wolves Fighting Black Dragon

    The old man knew that if he let him come by himself just now, the thickest result would definitely be a miserable defeat. Maybe he would just abandon his son and admit defeat.


    But now the result is that Kuroko has won three and a half eyes, and he is disappointed.


    "Master, your chess skill is good." Ye Hao said modestly.


    "Hahaha. Since you know how to play chess, you come to kill him. This kid has made progress in chess over the past few years. I really don''t put Lao Tzu into his eyes." The old man pressed Ye Hao on the position and pointed. Qiu''s father said.


    Qiu''s father smiled bitterly and said: "Father, you said. There is no father and son on the battlefield, of course I can''t be merciful."


    Then he looked at Ye Hao, with a careful look in his eyes.


    "Good chess."


    "Just laugh, laugh. It''s the old man you go with your uncle." Ye Hao wanted to get up, but he was held down by the old man.


    "You are Xue Yao''s boyfriend, then you are my younger generation, don''t you listen to what my elders say." The old man looked at Ye Hao pretendingly.


    Now Ye Hao didn''t know what to do.


    One is his nominal "father-in-law" and the other is his nominal "grandfather".


    It''s not right to be there.


    He glanced at Qiu Xueyao next to him, but Qiu Xueyao also looked helpless, but her eyes seemed to be a good show.


    "Okay. Young man, are you worried that you won this kid? He will put on your little shoes. Don''t worry, Xue Yao is his daughter, but don''t forget, I am his old man. Don''t worry, kill him without leaving a piece of armor "The old man has a very cheerful personality. He smiled and pointed at Father Qiu.


    Father Qiu coughed, and while tidying up the chessboard, he said: "Now there is still some time before the meal starts, so let''s go to the next game. The chessboard is like a battlefield. You don''t need to be merciful."


    "Then... I just laughed."


    After that, a game of chess began.


    Qiu''s father and Heizi went down first and landed in a corner, a normal starting point.


    But Ye Hao actually fell directly on Tianyuan, which was the middle point.


    Qiu''s father frowned slightly: "Tianyuan is the first to start, boy, you are a bit too arrogant."


    In his opinion, Ye Hao is simply a waste.


    The old man on the side also shook his head slightly, thinking that Ye Hao shouldn''t.


    "It''s okay, uncle please."


    After that, Qiu''s father got a big profit at the start, and at a glance, he saw that his big dragon had taken shape.


    "Master, you started like this just now, but in fact, there are many flaws in your uncle''s move, such as dragon head, dragon body, and dragon tail. It is like a snake. As long as we hit his seven inches, the snake will be I''m disconnected." Ye Hao said as he fell down.


    The situation on the chessboard suddenly changed suddenly.


    "Oh my God. Isn''t this exactly the same as just now." Qiu Xueyao exclaimed.


    At this time, the people on the side could be regarded as reacting, looking at the chessboard one by one, and staring at Ye Hao in shock for an instant.


    I saw that the chess game at this time was almost exactly the same as the chessboard played by the old man and Qiu''s father before, but the angle was a bit different.


    At this time, the situation on the field was that a giant dragon was besieged by several wolves.


    The old man looked at Ye Hao in surprise, and the same chess game was revealed again in this young man''s hands!


    This is not just about playing according to the previous chess path, but also allowing the opponent to follow the previous chess path without knowing it.


    In other words, in fact, Ye Hao was not only playing chess by himself, but also indirectly controlling Qiu''s father''s move.


    Father Qiu also frowned at this time: "Small bugs. Do you think the same trick can work again."


    "Try it and you''ll know." Ye Hao''s mouth curled up with a smile.


    Qiu''s father continued to settle down,


    He had previous experience, and he was more cautious this time.


    But every time he dropped a few pieces, he found that the momentum on the chessboard had changed.


    The wolves seem to have red eyes one by one, and the attacking momentum is getting more and more fierce, as if they are constantly eating the body of the black dragon, and the head of the wolves in this pack is actually the middle Tianyuan that is considered useless. the son of.


    In a blink of an eye, the black dragon had been gnawed completely.


    There were dozens of black stones left in the chess box, but Qiu''s father directly threw the black stones in his hand on the board.


    "I surrender."


    After Qiu''s father''s voice fell, the room was quiet for half a minute. Qiu Xueyao, who was only on the side, couldn''t stand the atmosphere, and whispered, "What''s the matter? Isn''t it all being evil? "


    "This chess game is really exciting." The uncle''s breathing was also a little quick at this time.


    "Wonderful, wonderful. It''s really wonderful." The old man clapped his hands excitedly, his palms were trembling, and there was a lot of admiration in his eyes looking at Ye Hao.


    "Young man, your chess is really wonderful. I have time to teach the old man."


    "No problem. As long as you want to learn, I will teach you."


    Ye Hao didn''t expect the old man to be so excited. It seems that Go should be particularly important to him.


    At this time, the data in his mind has also changed a lot.


    [Grandpa: 60%. Grandma: 0%. Father-in-law: 5%. Mother-in-law: 20%. Relatives: 10%. ¡¿


    With just a game of chess, the old man''s favorability for him has risen to 60. Ye Hao lamented that he really didn''t use the skill of Go for nothing.


    "Hmph, too murderous." Qiu''s father looked at Ye Hao and said in a deep voice. It seemed that he was worried about Ye Hao''s "attack" on him. But anyhow, it has also increased a little bit, at least not bad.


    "What is murderous intent? Ah Hao has already given you face, otherwise only your skills, A Hao can solve you within halftime. They also said that they are too murderous. I have to tell my classmates about entering the hospital again."


    When the old man saw Qiu''s father blame Ye Hao, he immediately stopped doing it. He just stood on Ye Hao''s side, and his name became A Hao directly.


    "Okay, okay. Don''t talk about chess here. We were already late enough for dinner today. Why didn''t they come up and call us. Forget it, let''s go down." The uncle put down his phone and went directly to the door. Go outside.


    "Don''t mind, this kid has this temper. I taught him to play chess, but he didn''t learn it. Like his brother, he''s very wild." The old man kindly took Ye Hao''s hand and walked outside while talking.


    Just when they walked out the door.


    Damn


    Suddenly an exclamation came from the room on the third floor.


    "It''s the voice of the old lady." The old man''s expression changed, and he hurriedly wanted to run upstairs, but his body was old after all, and he was still supported by Ye Hao.


    Uncle Qiu and Father Qiu ran up and opened the door.


    Qiu Xueyao followed in.


    Later, Ye Hao helped the old man to the door of a room on the third floor.


    This room is a bit special, with some old-fashioned sewing machines, embroidered patterns hanging on the wall, and a cabinet full of silk threads of various colors.


    Seeing the situation inside, the old man was finally relieved, and saw a gray-haired grandmother sitting at the window, holding a piece of cloth in her hand, with a needle inserted in the cloth, and in several places on the cloth. , And the needles are stained with blood.


    "You old lady, how many years have you been. Why are you still embroidering? I don''t know what the condition of your eyes is." The old man''s face changed, and he opened his mouth to scold him, but there was a trace of distress in his eyes.


    The uncle and father Qiu on the side also constantly blamed the grandmother.


    Qiu Xueyao picked up a band-aid and stuck it on one of the fingers of the grandmother. It seemed that the finger was punctured by a needle during embroidery.


    "I''m fine, it was just a needle puncture. It''s just a pity for this scarf. I was planning to bring it to Xue Yao for the winter, but it turned out..." The old woman looked at the few on the fabric in distress. Blood stains. Although it is small, it is more obvious because the fabric is blue.

 Chapter 105： Romance for the elderly

    "Grandma, this is... you gave it to me." Qiu Xueyao looked at her grandma in surprise and then at the cloth.


    "Grandma doesn''t know anything else, so she will order embroidery. I wanted to take advantage of my birthday this year. It is rare for you to get together. Make a silk scarf for each of you. Your grandpa''s, uncle and aunt''s all If it¡¯s done, it¡¯s yours."


    "Grandma is getting older and clumsy. It seems too late and a little anxious, but it turned out like this." The old grandma''s tone was a little self-blaming, and her eyes were still wet.


    Qiu Xueyao bit her lip and hugged her grandma.


    "Grandma, it''s okay. I like this scarf."


    The uncle and others on the side were silent at this time, looking at a few scarves neatly arranged on the table on the side. The corners were still embroidered with names, but they were all strange names.


    For example, Sanhu, Erniu, Big Dog.


    It should be the nickname given to them by the old man and grandma.


    "You old lady, you are a lot of age, and you are still doing these useless things here. I''m fine now, I hurt myself." The old man was still blaming, but his hand was placed there. Above his scarf.


    At this time, a figure silently walked to the side of Qiu Xueyao.


    "give it to me."


    Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao unexpectedly, and then she subconsciously gave Ye Hao the unfinished silk stained with blood.


    After handing it to him, Qiu Xueyao came back to her senses, what did she do for him, he doesn''t know how to embroider...


    Everyone was surprised to see that Ye Hao found a corner to sit down, and then picked up the needle and thread to embroider. That way, he was very serious and his movements were very skillful.


    "Is he Xue Yao''s boyfriend?" The old woman looked at Ye Hao who was embroidering there in confusion.


    "Yeah." Father Qiu nodded, did not say anything else, just looked at Ye Hao.


    At this time, Ye Hao''s movements began to change constantly, and he didn''t know when he got a few more needles from there, with needles of different colors.


    "Young man, know how to embroider." The old woman was also attracted by Ye Hao''s movements, and asked subconsciously.


    "My mother can embroider. Grandma, just call me A Hao." Ye Hao smiled and looked up at the old grandma.


    "Be careful..." Seeing Ye Hao actually raised his head to look at his grandmother, the needle and thread in his hand were still moving, Qiu''s father on the side shouted subconsciously.


    But Ye Hao''s hands seemed to have eyes, and when they went up and down, instead of stabbing his hands, they were very quick.


    "Young people nowadays do very little embroidery." Looking at Ye Hao''s movements, the old grandmother smiled with a trace of memory on her face: "But back then, your grandpa still liked me because of my craft."


    "How many years ago I still said, I am not afraid of children laughing." The old man turned his head subconsciously.


    Qiu Xueyao was half kneeling in front of her grandma, holding her grandma''s hand and whispering: "Grandma, tell us about you and grandpa''s story."


    Grandma fondly touched Qiu Xueyao''s head, then watched Ye Hao''s movements, and said softly: "Back then, my family was specialized in embroidery, and it was well-known in the village. Your grandpa is an orphan and poor. Every day. Live by moving things on the dock."


    "As a result, you know how stupid he was at that time. I didn''t have the craftsmanship at the time, and no one bought the embroidery that I made, but every day he brought his few wages to me to buy embroidery handkerchiefs."


    "How much does he cost a day? Later I learned that he only ate two meals a day, one steamed bun per meal, his co-workers said. At that time, he was looking at my handkerchief while eating the steamed buns. Every day he didn''t eat. Bring heavy stuff. You say he is stupid or not."


    puff


    When grandma said this, not only Qiu Xueyao but also the uncle laughed.


    The old man did not speak, but silently looked at the embroidery crafts on the wall. "Two years later, he went out to sea. After a year, he came back. At that time, he was already a big businessman, and I was still that little embroiderer. Many people wanted to marry their daughters to him. But he refused. Then he stayed in the village for almost a month, he


    Came to my house with the bride price. You know what his bride price is. "


    "What?" Qiu Xueyao asked curiously.


    There was a ripple in the corner of the old grandmother¡¯s eyes: ¡°11,111 handkerchiefs I made. He knelt in front of me on one knee and said to me: Axiu, marry me. For the rest of my life, I only love You one."


    shocked.


    Everyone present looked at the old man in amazement, who would have thought that the old man could do such a romantic thing back then.


    "He is a silly young man. Later I learned that in the year he was absent, he actually spent money to drag people to buy my handkerchief every day. It took more than three years to save so many handkerchiefs." The old woman laughed. He raised his head and looked at the old man on the side.


    The corners of the old man''s mouth moved: "A total of three years and sixteen days."


    A touch of love reverberated in this room.


    And this time a voice sounded.


    "Grandma, what is Xue Yao''s nickname?"


    Everyone looked at Ye Hao and landed on the silk scarf in Ye Hao''s hands.


    Unbelievable eyes appeared in their eyes.


    I saw that the embroidered scarf, which was only half completed just now, had been completed, and the original places dripping with red blood had been covered by exquisite embroidery patterns.


    It was two red flowers falling on top of the silk scarf, it was almost lifelike.


    If you look at it from a distance, it just seems to be true.


    "This is... Is this what you embroidered?" Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao incredulously.


    In just about ten minutes or so, Ye Hao actually completed an embroidered scarf that was originally defective?


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word, but looked at the old grandmother. He raised the embroidered scarf in his hand, and saw that the corner area seemed to be vacant on purpose.


    Grandma smiled and nodded: "Xue Yao''s nickname is Silly Girl."


    "Silly girl?" Ye Hao was taken aback and repeated it subconsciously.


    But what was ushered in was Qiu Xueyao''s murderous eyes.


    "Ahem... wait a minute." Ye Hao lowered his head and continued to start his own work. This time no one''s eyes had left Ye Hao''s hand.


    In less than a minute, Ye Hao put down the needle and thread in his hand, and then handed the silk scarf to his grandma. The corner of the silk scarf was pierced with the word silly girl.


    "Grandma, the silly girl is done."


    "You are a silly girl." Qiu Xueyao wanted to pat Ye Hao''s head in an angry manner, but was swiftly avoided by Ye Hao. "Okay, okay. Ah Hao''s craftsmanship is pretty good. I am relieved to have A Hao taking care of Xueyao." The grandmother looked at the exquisite embroidery in her hand, as if she had seen the picture of embroidering the old man many years ago.

 Chapter 106： Ye Hao cooks

    "Who wants him to take care of, I didn''t say to marry him. Unless he also stabs me with a 1,111 embroidered handkerchief. Maybe I can consider it." Qiu Xueyao raised her head and said that I would not Rare expression.


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word.


    At this time, the data in his mind has also changed a lot.


    [Grandpa: 70%. Grandma: 90%. Father-in-law: 10%. Mother-in-law: 20%. Relatives: 13%. ¡¿


    It seems that Ye Hao has caught some key points. Everyone has their own hobbies or inner sensitive points. If they do what they like, then the favorability value can definitely be greatly increased.


    "Okay. The embroidery is also done. Let''s go down for dinner." The uncle said with a smile.


    "Okay, eat, eat. A Hao, don''t look at Xueyao''s temper like this, in fact, she is a knife with a tofu heart. You will take care of it when you live in the future."


    "grandmother!"


    ...


    A group of people talked and laughed and walked downstairs.


    But when I reached the first floor, a strong smell of smoke came out of the kitchen.


    "what''s up."


    A group of men rushed in.


    I saw a mess in the kitchen, and the gas stove above was nothing but ruins after the battlefield.


    "What''s the matter with you?" The uncle frowned and asked.


    Second aunt and Qiu''s mother looked at the aunt next to them.


    The eldest mother said embarrassedly: "I...I just wanted to cook something for my parents, but I didn''t expect to accidentally make it like this."


    "You woman. I have never cooked food at home. It''s fine now. Finally, my mother passed her birthday. You made it like this." The uncle was obviously angry. After all, it was his mother''s birthday, and it happened just now. So touching things.


    I wanted to eat happily, but I didn''t expect it but I was not ready at all.


    "I...I didn''t mean it." Aunt''s eyes were filled with tears of grievance.


    "Okay, okay. You are so tempered, sister-in-law didn''t mean it." The second aunt patted the elder aunt on the shoulder and comforted her.


    At this time, the old man passed by the door, his face was obviously a little ugly, but he didn''t say anything, he turned and left and walked towards the living room.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. As a person of my age, I didn''t think about a birthday. I really can''t order a takeaway." Grandma with a kind smile on her face, she walked up to the aunt and took it. He took up his handkerchief and gently wiped the eyes of the aunt.


    "The boss has this temper, don''t mind."


    "Mom, I''m sorry." The aunt looked at grandma apologetically.


    "Hey. Some takeaways after birthdays, what do you think?" The uncle snorted and walked toward the living room.


    "Then what to do now." Father Qiu frowned and looked at the messy kitchen.


    "Order takeaway?" Qiu''s mother said subconsciously.


    "Uncle and Auntie, do you still have food." Ye Hao said aloud at this time.


    "Yes."


    "Is there an induction cooker?"


    "Yes. But we don''t know how to use these things."


    Ye Hao smiled and clapped his hands, took off an apron from the shelf in the next kitchen, hung it around his neck, looked at grandma, and said, "Grandma, I didn''t prepare any gifts today. Today''s dinner is left to me. "


    Then Ye Hao pushed Qiu Xueyao next to him: "Silly girl, hurry up and prepare something." Then Ye Hao leaned against her ear and said softly.


    "You''re a silly girl." Qiu Xueyao glared at Ye Hao.


    But listening to Ye Hao''s words, she still prepared things according to Ye Hao''s words.


    "Uncle and aunt, please put your things in the courtyard outside." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "Let you cook, this... is not suitable, I think it''s better to order takeaway." The second aunt looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at the grandma on the side: "Today is grandma''s birthday banquet, grandma would like to eat the dishes I cooked."


    "Haha. Since Ah Hao said so, my old lady doesn''t mind." Grandma''s attitude towards Ye Hao at this time was like a grandson.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After a few minutes.


    In the courtyard outside the villa, a row of long tables were placed. Several lamp posts were placed around the tables, which just lit up the entire courtyard. A few meters away from the table was Ye Hao¡¯s ¡°workbench¡±. ."


    A long wire came out from the room, and Ye Hao had already started to burn his first dish on the induction cooker.


    At this time, Ye Hao''s movements were very skillful. He was very confident in his cooking skills. His original cooking skills were good. Although there were few dishes that could be cooked, the taste of home cooking was absolutely fine.


    And now that he had the blessing of the skill he had previously obtained, God of Cookery, of course there was nothing to say to prepare a birthday banquet.


    At this time, there was a girl who looked like an eleven or twelve-year-old **** the dining table, and that little face was very cute.


    He was wearing a black leather jacket. The fullness of the chest seemed to blow up the top of the leather jacket. The lower body was dressed in short skirts and stockings, which was very fashionable.


    "I''m starving to death, when can we eat." The girl pouted and said with chopsticks.


    Actually, Ye Hao also knew her identity. It was Qiao Linying, the daughter of her second uncle. If she didn''t know the identity of this girl in advance, perhaps Ye Hao would subconsciously think she was just a little girl.


    But the fact is that this girl is only one or two years younger than Ye Hao, a high school student.


    When he saw the real person, Ye Hao''s heart couldn''t help but agitated, this was a childlike big breast!


    A few words immediately appeared in his mind.


    Over three years, the highest death penalty!


    "Yingying is hungry. Would you like some fruit?" Grandma looked at her granddaughter lovingly.


    "Grandma, you won''t be full of fruit." Qiao Linying pointed to Ye Hao who was cooking and shouted, "The chef over there, please hurry up."


    bump


    A brain collapse hit Qiao Linying''s head: "That''s your future cousin, how do you say it." The second aunt on the side glared at her daughter.


    Qiao Linying pouted her mouth, she touched Qiu Xueyao who was sitting next to her, and whispered: "Sister Xueyao, why did you find such a little man? I don''t feel good enough for you at all."


    "You little girl, come and eat a piece of watermelon." Qiu Xueyao did not answer her question, but directly picked up a piece of watermelon and delivered it to her mouth.


    At this time, several crystal clear plates of cucumbers and carved tomatoes were sent up.


    "Sorry, other cooked dishes may take a while. You can try these cold appetizers before meals." Ye Hao put a plate in front of everyone.


    "Ahao. I''m so sorry, you were originally a guest, but you even came to our house to cook." The old man looked at Ye Hao and said apologetically, "Don''t cook too much, just cook a few simple ones."


    "It''s okay, you eat first. Try my craft." Ye Hao returned to the workbench and prepared the following dishes with a smile.


    "What? It''s just taking cucumbers and tomatoes. I hate eating these." Qiao Linying pouted her mouth and didn''t mean to move her chopsticks.


    But the next moment, there was an exclamation from the side.


    I saw that the uncle had already moved his chopsticks at this time, and was chewing cucumber in his mouth, but there was a kind of enjoyment in his eyes. "too delicious."

 Chapter 107： Delicacy that shocked everyone

    The people around who haven''t moved the chopsticks are all looking at the expression of the uncle in surprise.


    "It''s necessary, isn''t it just taking cucumbers. Uncle, you are used to eating delicacies and seafood. Of course, eating cucumbers is delicious." Qiao Linying pouted her mouth and took out her mobile phone and started playing.


    If in normal times, the second aunt and the second uncle would have spoken out against her, but this time they were all immersed in the food in front of them.


    Even the old man and grandma quietly tasted the two cold dishes in front of them.


    Because everyone''s cold dishes are not too big, so I ate them in a few bites.


    Qiao Linying was left on the table in an instant. The plates in front of her were full.


    "Yingying, since you don''t like eating. My sister helped you solve it." Qiu Xueyao licked her lips, her eyes showed a trace of cunning, and then the chopsticks in her hand had directly caught a small tomato.


    "Yingying. It''s a waste if you don''t eat it anyway. Mom will take care of it for you." My aunt also picked up a cucumber and put it in her mouth.


    At this time, Qiao Linying reacted. She watched her father prepare to extend the chopsticks, and she immediately picked up the last remaining cucumber.


    "I want to see what cucumber is so delicious."


    With that said, Qiao Linying put the cucumber in her mouth without believing in evil. It was cold and smooth with a faint sweetness, which seemed to fill her mouth.


    After chewing the cucumber in her mouth, she looked at the empty plate in front of her eagerly, and she immediately slapped Qiu Xueyao and her mother beside her.


    "Return my cucumber, return my cucumber."


    This can be regarded as a small episode, although Qiao Linying has been staring at Qiu Xueyao with bitter eyes.


    "I didn''t expect that the cucumber that A Hao made was really unusual. I was a little bit looking forward to the dishes he was going to prepare next." At this time, the glutton in his stomach was completely hooked up.


    "Dad, didn''t you say that you have a bad appetite these days and don''t want to eat. I''ll help you..." The uncle said with a smile.


    "Smelly boy, don''t want to fool me, let''s eat our own food." The old man stared at his eldest son.


    At this time, a scent had begun to reverberate in the yard.


    A few minutes later, a big pot of twice-cooked pork was delivered to everyone, while two small bowls were delivered to the old man and grandmother.


    "Grandpa and grandma. I''m afraid your mouth is bad. I will fry your twice-cooked pork for a longer time. You can eat it with confidence."


    "A Hao is really careful. You also sit down and have a bite." Grandma looked at Ye Hao''s busy figure, and said painfully.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Today is your grandma''s birthday, so please be happy, hurry up and eat while it''s hot."


    Ye Hao rubbed his hands with his apron, then returned to the workbench.


    The old man looked at the people below who had begun to madly sweep the twice-cooked pork in the middle of the table, he frowned and patted the table.


    "Look at what you look like, you are not at all polite. Ah Hao worked so hard to cook for us, and you didn''t even say a word of thanks."


    But the old man''s reprimand fell, and none of the people below stopped their chopsticks.


    "Father. Just eat it, and wait for you to scold you as you want." The uncle bit the twice-cooked pork in his mouth, not caring that the corners of his mouth were stained with grease.


    "You..." The old man stared at them irritably, he also ate the twice-cooked pork in the bowl in front of him, took a bite, and his eyes changed instantly.


    In a short while, the old man and grandmother finished eating the twice-cooked pork in front of them, and put their chopsticks into the big pot in the center of the table.


    "Grandpa, you don''t have a bowl yourself, why did you grab it with us?" Qiao Linying gnawed the meat in her mouth and watched her father stretch out her chopsticks, her eyes full of anxiety.


    She really hates herself for giving birth to a small mouth, and the sister Xue Yao next to her has already eaten a few dollars.


    For the granddaughter''s accusation, the old man smiled and said: "First come first served."


    Soon, the big pot of twice-cooked meat disappeared completely.


    "It''s delicious, I feel like I''m going to be full." The uncle patted his stomach without grace and said.


    "Brother, this is what you said. Wait for the food to be served, don''t eat it." Ergu smiled and looked at her elder brother.


    "I''m not fooled, I will eat even if I eat today." The uncle said with a smile.


    Looking at Ye Hao who was still busy, the eldest mother said enviously: "I didn''t expect this young man''s craftsmanship to be so good, and Xue Yao is blessed to find such a good boyfriend."


    "Haha, now my wife doesn''t have to worry about it. She had been worried that Xueyao would not cook, what will happen to her husband in the future." The second uncle said with a smile.


    "Yes, yes. Xueyao really brought back a baby." Ergu smiled and looked at Xueyao, and said softly: "Xueyao, second aunt told you. You have to hold on. Don''t let it go. The fat in the mouth is gone."


    "Look what you are talking about." Qiu Xueyao''s face was flushed when everyone said.


    A smile appeared on Qiu''s father and Qiu''s mother''s face.


    "Okay, okay. I''m so happy tonight, old lady, go get the bottle of my treasured liquor, and we all drink it together."


    "You old man, you don''t know your own body. The doctor said to drink less." The old woman discouraged her old man.


    "Look, the doctor only said that you should drink less, but he didn''t say that you can''t say it, hurry up and get it. If you are happy today, just drink something today."


    In the end, the grandmother couldn''t help the old man, so she went to get the wine.


    The dinner time passed bit by bit, and many dishes were gradually placed on the table, and almost everything was eaten completely after it came up.


    Ye Hao''s work is considered complete.


    He wiped the sweat from his forehead, holding a bowl of noodles, and came to the grandmother.


    "Grandma, today is your birthday banquet. This is also the last dish I made, longevity noodles. I wish you good luck in the East China Sea and Shoubi Nanshan."


    The grandmother took the longevity noodles: "Okay, okay. Thank you, Ahao."


    "Grandma, hurry up and taste how it tastes to see if it suits your taste." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "Ahao, your craftsmanship, we don''t know yet. It must taste good." The grandmother said with a smile, then she picked up the chopsticks and ate the noodles.


    Even though the old grandmother had eaten a lot before, she still ate the small bowl of noodles completely.


    "Delicious, delicious. I have never eaten such delicious noodles in my life."


    Ye Hao was relieved now.


    "A Hao, sit down and have something to eat. I''m sorry to be busy all night." The old man took Ye Hao''s hand, but because the table was full, there was no place for Ye Hao to sit.


    "Boss, are you full." The old man stared at the boss sitting next to him.


    The uncle nodded: "I''m full."


    "Why are you sitting here when you are full? Why don''t you stay cool? I haven''t seen our Ah Hao haven''t eaten yet." The old man stared at the boss angrily. The boss shrugged helplessly and stood up: "It seems that I really paid for the phone bill."

 Chapter 108： Lie, thunder

    But when Ye Hao sat down, picked up his chopsticks and looked at the dishes on the table, his face was embarrassed.


    I saw that all the dishes on the table were eaten up, not even a bit of soup was left.


    I''m tired.


    Is it really so delicious?


    This one I made was originally made for twenty people.


    "Ahem..." The old man only reacted at this time. He looked at the empty plate on the table, the family who subconsciously looked away, and Qiao Linying, who was finally holding her own bowl and eating special food.


    Finally Qiao Linying put down her bowl and patted her belly: "I''m full."


    Uh


    "That, A Hao...Do you want to make another one by yourself." The old man looked at Ye Hao dumbfounded.


    Ye Hao looked at his workbench and said helplessly: "I have finished cooking all the dishes."


    "Okay, okay. Isn''t it just to let you eat one less meal, and you won''t starve to death. Go back to the room quickly, it''s pretty cold outside." Qiu Xueyao walked over and patted Ye Hao''s shoulder with a smile.


    Ye Hao glared at Qiu Xueyao, there was actually a shredded pork in the corner of her mouth.


    Perhaps noticing Ye Hao''s eyes, Qiu Xueyao licked the corner of her mouth, then looked away embarrassedly.


    After that, because even the ingredients were gone, Ye Hao had no choice but to return to the house with everyone. As for the things outside, the eldest mother and the others were responsible.


    "Aha. I am embarrassed to make you hungry. Here are two boxes of instant noodles. How about you watch and make a living." The old woman took out two packets of braised instant noodles.


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up, and it was better to have something to eat than to be hungry.


    After that, Ye Hao spent five minutes cooking a bowl of instant noodles with an induction cooker, sitting in the living room, holding the bowl.


    A strong scent permeated the living room.


    Everyone''s eyes came to Ye Hao''s hand, Qiu Xueyao and Qiao Linying both swallowed subconsciously.


    "Okay, okay. Don''t look at it, you don''t have enough food, Ah Hao has worked so hard for so long to let people have a good meal." The father''s words are still very useful, and everyone else''s eyes are shifting. opened.


    But after the eldest mother and the others came back, they faced Ye Hao with a 360-degree questioning without dead ends.


    On the side, Qiu Xueyao looked at him worriedly, knowing that the real "battle" had begun.


    "Ahao. You said you are a little younger than Xueyao, don''t you mind?" The second aunt asked her age first.


    Of course Qiu Xueyao''s age was falsely reported. After all, if her family knew that Ye Hao was only 18 years old, then she wouldn''t have to shoot herself to death.


    But now Ye Hao is wearing a suit, plus those things just now, no one doubts that he is twenty-five years old.


    "It''s okay, isn''t it a good thing to say, the female junior holds gold bricks." Ye Hao said while eating instant noodles.


    "Haha. Yes, yes, although our family Xueyao is very old, she has a good personality and is definitely a good wife and mother." The aunt exclaimed with a smile.


    The noodles Ye Hao bit in his mouth almost didn''t hold back the ejection.


    Good wife and mother? Good personality? Auntie, you are not kidding, it is appropriate for you to apply these words to a tigress.


    Perhaps it was because he felt what Ye Hao was thinking, Qiu Xueyao intimately moved behind Ye Hao, rubbing her hands on Ye Hao''s shoulders: "You have a hard day, I''ll give you a massage."


    And after she finished speaking, she leaned in Ye Hao''s ear and whispered: "Do you think I am a tigress in your heart?"


    I''m tired, this girl can read mind.


    Ye Hao immediately showed a smile on his face, and said to his eldest mother: "Yes, yes. You said too much. Xueyao''s personality is definitely the best among women I have ever seen. She is really a blessing for me to cultivate for thousands of years."


    It should have been **** mold for eight lifetimes, my God, I speak ignorant of my conscience like this, I don''t know how to thunder.


    boom


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise, and there was a torrential rain outside. For unknown reasons, the room went dark all of a sudden.


    A delicate body rushed into Ye Hao''s arms.


    "Damn."


    Ye Hao was still holding the bowl in his hand. To prevent it from being sprayed, he could only hold it high.


    But the delicate body in his arms is entangled with him like an octopus, and a squeezing feeling is brought to his chest.


    "Don''t panic, don''t panic. Take out your phone."


    After a brief panic, the phone lights gradually turned on.


    And at this time, Ye Hao also saw the person in his arms clearly.


    I saw Qiao Linying actually shrank in her arms, her plump **** pressed against her chest, and her face had an expression of uncertainty.


    "Yingying, what''s going on. Why did it run on to her brother-in-law." At this time, the second aunt smiled and cursed and beat Qiao Linying.


    Qiao Linying pouted her mouth and jumped down: "I''ve been afraid of the dark and thunder since I was a child. You don''t know. What''s going on, why it went dark all of a sudden."


    No one cared much about Qiao Linying''s jump on Ye Hao, after all, Qiao Linying jumped on herself.


    In their view, Qiao Linying is just a child.


    But that kind of unusual feeling still couldn''t dissipate in Ye Hao''s heart for a long time.


    "Don''t hit my cousin''s mind, otherwise I will click you."


    Qiu Xueyao''s cold words came in her ears.


    Ye Hao shuddered in the lower part of his body. He looked at Qiu Xueyao''s face behind him. He really doubted whether Qiu Xueyao could read minds. She could guess what she thought.


    "There is no problem with the main switch in the garage. I just called and asked. It seems that the wire on the road outside was broken by a tree that was knocked down by lightning. It may be repaired tomorrow morning."


    At this moment, the second uncle came in outside, his body was a little wet, it seemed that he was looking at the main switch just now.


    "Ah? So are we going to have trouble living like this tonight? That won''t work, then let''s go home." Qiao Linying said with a pouting mouth: "I don''t want to be in the dark."


    "Smelly girl, what are you talking about. It turned out that you agreed to stay here for one night." The second aunt patted Qiao Linying on the head anger.


    The grandma on the side smiled and shook her head and said, "It''s okay. I''m very happy today. It''s only nine o''clock. If you want to go back, please go back first."


    Even so, there was still a deep sense of dismay in her grandma''s eyes. "No. No one can leave tonight. Old Ye, hurry up and find a way." Qiu Xueyao saw her grandma''s eyes, her heart was a little sad, and she patted Ye Hao directly.

 Chapter 109： Almighty son-in-law!

    The photo of Ye Hao who was still eating noodles almost choked.


    "Cough cough cough, please. I am not an electrician, and I don''t know where the wire is broken, what do you want me to do." Ye Hao said dubiously.


    He also thought about trying to see if there are any skills that can be used, but there may be no way to fix the electricity.


    There is a good saying that clever women can hardly cook without rice, and this is electricity, he is not a god, and he can immediately find out where the wire is broken and fix it immediately.


    "Just think about it, don''t you know how to do everything." Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao, maybe because of Ye Hao''s performance before, and Ye Hao felt like


    "Xue Yao, don''t embarrass A Hao. This power is cut off, and he can''t fix it." Qiu Mu said to Ye Hao.


    "Okay, okay. Take advantage of the rain outside. Hurry up. Let''s go. We two old things, we are used to the black lights, it''s okay." The old man shook his hand, his eyes a little lonely.


    "Actually. We can''t get the electricity. There is no problem with lighting or anything." Ye Hao finished the noodle soup in the bowl in one gulp, put down the bowl in his hand, stood up and stretched out.


    "You really can?" Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "Long-term electricity may not work, but it''s no problem for everyone to save a little. Except for Xueyao''s car, uncle and second aunt, did you drive over?" Ye Hao asked while taking off his suit.


    "No. Uncle''s car was sent to the repair shop, and we all came here today." The uncle shook his head, and the second uncle''s house was in a normal condition and did not buy a car. "Then maybe everyone needs to save a bit of electricity. Uncle, you can help that raincoat. Xueyao, you give me the key. The main switch is in the garage, right? Go open the door and I will dump the car in." After Ye Hao ordered everything, Ye Hao took Xueyao''s car key, and


    Put on a raincoat and ran out directly.


    "Ahao, what are you doing here."


    "Yes. Does he really have a way to generate electricity."


    A group of people stood under the eaves, looking at the figure in the rainstorm outside in confusion.


    The lights of Qiu Xueyao''s car turned on, and then Ye Hao dumped the car directly into the garage of the villa.


    Then, Ye Hao picked up some tools, opened the hood on the front of the car, took out a wire and started to mess around there.


    "Ye Hao, will this be dangerous?" The old lady looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    "Actually... it''s really not good. I can use candles overnight. But... I''m afraid of the dark." Qiao Linying may have also noticed that what she said hurt the old man''s heart, and whispered there.


    "A Hao knows a lot, not only can he play Go, he can also embroider, he can also cook rice, maybe he can do it." The second uncle next to him was talking, he himself had a little noticed that Ye Hao could. There are so many things. .


    Even the other people on the side looked at the figure busy in the dark with a little surprise.


    Looking back, it was really shocked, as if there was nothing this kid could not.


    Kaz


    There was a sudden sound like a circuit tripping.


    The entire villa was restored to light.


    In the rainy night in this large area, the light of this place is very dazzling.


    "Wow, there really is a call." Qiao Linying looked at the lights in the living room and hallway in surprise.


    And the next moment, a figure ran over in a hurry, panting: "Go...turn off the extra lights, unplug the TV, air conditioner, refrigerator and other unnecessary electrical appliances. This electricity... can''t be used. How long is it."


    "Okay." Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao in surprise, then turned around and unplugged most of the lights and electrical appliances.


    "Ahao, how did you do this?" The old man looked at Ye Hao in surprise, and then looked at the wire from the car hood to the main switch.


    "First wipe it with a towel, don''t catch a cold." Mother Qiu on the side took a towel over and handed it to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao took off his raincoat, and while wiping the rain with a towel, he pointed to the car hood and said, "I used the car battery in Xueyao''s car."


    "Cars also have batteries?" Qiao Linying exclaimed.


    bump


    Qiao Linying hugged her head and looked at her mother who was watching her: "Why are you hitting me again."


    "I told you not to study hard, because your dad is still a teacher. My daughter is a scumbag of a partial subject." The second aunt looked at Qiao Linying viciously.


    Qiao Linying stuck her tongue out, then looked at Ye Hao with curious eyes. "The car actually has a battery, but it is usually called a battery. The main function is to supply power to the electrical appliances in the car. Usually, the battery stores some electricity. Anyone who knows some emergency methods knows that you can use wires to draw the current out. , But everyone tonight


    It¡¯s best to save a little bit because I¡¯m not sure how long this car¡¯s battery can last. "


    Ye Hao looked at everyone apologetically.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Something is fine. Tonight, everyone goes to bed early. I''ll call tomorrow if I''m not sure." The old man smiled and patted Ye Hao on the shoulder and said, "A Hao is really good, what a young age? all know."


    "Look at my two sons and the son-in-law. One only knows how to make money, one only knows teaching, and the other only knows how to arrest people. When it''s critical, none of them works."


    At this moment, the three men on the side could only stand aside awkwardly.


    "It''s too early. Since Ah Hao said that he wants to save electricity, he uses candles in the living room and turns on the light in the bathroom. If you want to take a bath, hurry up." The second aunt clapped his hands and said.


    "okay."


    "Let Ah Hao wash it first. It''s been a busy day since I was a guest." The old man looked at Ye Hao.


    "Master, go and wash it first, so as not to wait until half of the battery runs out." Ye Hao waved his hand repeatedly.


    There are only two toilets in the villa. The last arrangement is that the two elderly people wash first, then the women wash first, then the men, and finally the juniors.


    Everyone who had nothing to do started chatting in the living room.


    However, there was an extra box in everyone''s hand. Inside the box was the silk scarf prepared for them by the grandmother.


    "Wow. It turns out that the scarf made by grandma is so beautiful." Qiao Linying looked at the scarf in her hand excitedly.


    "Hey. At such an old age, I still worry about us." The second aunt''s eyes flashed with tears.


    The only one who didn''t speak was the uncle''s family.


    The silk scarves in their hands are not the same. The others embroidered with patterns, while the ones embroidered in their hands were two children. It was obvious that theirs was more difficult in terms of difficulty.


    The big aunt''s eyes were a little dim, she went to another room, because Ye Hao''s hearing was so good that he could vaguely hear a little crying. But the uncle walked outside the house and could see a trace of cigarette fire.

 Chapter 110： sister! Such a good brother-in-law, where did you catch it?

    "What''s the matter with Uncle?" Ye Hao asked in a low voice.


    The eyes of the second aunt and the second uncle and Qiu''s father and Qiu''s father turned a little weird.


    "Xueyao, take Yingying to the next room to play." Under Qiu''s mother''s eyes, Qiu Xueyao took Qiao Linying to the next room to play.


    "Ahao, I think you''re pretty good, and my aunt doesn''t treat you as an outsider. There is nothing we can''t talk about in our house, the only thing is one thing, that is about the uncle and their children..." Qiu mother whispered Said.


    The second aunt on the side sighed, with a trace of sadness in their eyes.


    "Child?" Now Zi Ye Hao reacted. He had read the information Qiu Xueyao gave himself about her family.


    Everything else is normal, but the only thing is that the big uncle and the big aunt have no children!


    It stands to reason that the eldest uncle is the eldest in this family, and they are about to be six now.


    The third child, Qiu Xueyao, is about to run for the third place, and the second aunt was born late, but Qiao Linying is also in high school, but the eldest child has no children. It stands to reason that this is very abnormal!


    "In fact, this matter has to be talked about many years ago..."


    Afterwards, Qiu''s mother told Ye Hao a story.


    It turned out to be when the uncle went to sea for business in his early years. At the age of thirty, he fell in love with his aunt who was much younger than him. Although the age was there, the two were still married.


    Soon after, the two had their own children, but because the uncle was running around for a long time, the child miscarried.


    A few years later, the eldest mother had a child for the second time. This time, the uncle gave up all the work and took care of the eldest mother, but the bad news still came.


    On the day the child was born, the doctor told the uncle that it was difficult to give birth.


    In the end, the uncle chose Aunt Bao.


    After that, although the life of the uncle''s family was very wealthy, but the heart was very difficult. In a blink of an eye, the uncle himself was almost sixty years old, but he was still childless.


    And the third child, Qiu Xueyao''s father, only gave birth to the daughter of Qiu Xueyao.


    Although the old man was very open-minded, he still hoped to have a grandson in his heart. Of course, this hope fell on the eldest son. As a result, many years passed after the death of the second child, and there was no news about the eldest mother''s belly.


    "Is that the physical relationship between the big uncle and the big aunt?" Ye Hao asked in a low voice.


    "We don''t know about this. I secretly took my sister-in-law to the hospital for an examination. My sister-in-law has no problem. And the eldest brother, don''t think he has a good temper, but he is particularly stubborn in this kind of thing." Qiu mother said in a low voice.


    "Okay, okay. Let''s talk less about these things and let the flow go." Qiu''s father didn''t want to talk about the topic, after all, he was his elder brother.


    "Boy, I heard Xueyao say that you work in a company and are a clerk?"


    As a change of topic, Qiu''s father looked at Ye Hao.


    This move was very wise, the next moment everyone''s attention was focused on Ye Hao.


    Qiu Xueyao arranged for him the identity of a small employee in this company.


    Ye Hao nodded embarrassedly: "Yes, yes. I work very ordinary, but I am worried that I will not be worthy of Xue Yao."


    "It''s okay at work. We all see your performance today. You are a responsible young man." Qiu Mu obviously liked Ye Hao and looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    Ye Hao humbled his head.


    "What about your house? Xueyao told us that you haven''t taken her to see your family? Since they are all together, it is necessary to see the parents. We are also there when Xueyao is. Can''t wait." Ergu interrupted.


    First, career, then family background.


    This has the momentum of the mother''s family asking her son-in-law.


    Ye Hao''s eyes were a little dim: "Let Xueyao see my parents, maybe I don''t have this opportunity."


    Qiu Mu and others were all confused.


    "I haven''t had a father since I was a child, and my mother died of illness more than three years ago, and there are not many relatives." Ye Hao''s eyes flashed in silence.


    father? Hehe, I really don''t have a father. A man who doesn''t care about his wife and children is not worthy to be his father. Now he sends someone from the Ye family to kill him.


    Tiger poison does not eat seeds.


    As for relatives? Those in the Ye family are not worthy!


    "That''s it. It''s okay. From now on, our house will be yours. When you marry Xue Yao..." Now when I heard Ye Hao has no father and no mother, Qiu''s mother''s eyes flashed with joy, and her mouth was already Started to discuss the marriage between Ye Hao and his daughter.


    Ta Ta Ta


    At this moment, footsteps came from the holiday inside.


    In the dim light, Qiao Linying ran out holding a silk scarf and rushed directly in front of Ye Hao.


    "Brother-in-law, do you love me."


    puff


    Ye Hao almost jumped up without being shocked. Fortunately, the second aunt''s eyes were very ordinary, and perhaps he knew his daughter''s often amazing personality.


    "Brother-in-law. Tell me, do you love me or not, do you love me." Qiao Linying twisted her body with a pitiful look, letting Ye Hao''s arm "enjoy" it.


    "Okay, Yingying, stop making trouble. Also, he is not your brother-in-law now, don''t keep calling her brother-in-law." Qiu Xueyao followed dumbfoundingly and pulled Qiao Linying away.


    "What''s the matter? It only took a while." The second aunt asked suspiciously.


    "Mom, look, this silk scarf for Sister Xueyao is so beautiful." Qiao Linying held a silk scarf in her hand, it was Qiu Xueyao''s.


    After seeing the scarf, the second aunt was also surprised and said: "The two flowers on it are really beautiful. When will mom''s craftsmanship return to a young age?"


    "This flower was not embroidered by grandma, but by brother-in-law. Brother-in-law, you should embroider me too." Qiao Linying looked at Ye Hao expectantly.


    At this time, the second aunt was also surprised to look at Ye Hao. She had heard that her husband had said that Ye Hao was embroidering the old woman upstairs, but she thought it was just an ordinary embroidery.


    But I didn''t expect the embroidered products to be so good.


    "Brother-in-law, brother-in-law. You just embroidered me." Qiao Linying pouted her mouth and looked at Ye Hao, which completely brought her coquettish skills to the extreme.


    "Okay. It''s true for you girl, it''s so late now, how could Ah Hao embroider you. I''ll talk about it when I have time, and the one that grandma embroidered for you is not very good." Second aunt again It was a brain collapse that knocked on Qiao Linying''s head.


    "Knock, just knock. Your daughter was knocked stupid by you." Qiao Lin gave her mother a white look, and then knew that she didn''t want Ye Hao''s embroidery today, so she could only look at Qiu Xueyao on the side.


    Another amazing word came out of her mouth. "Sister, such a good brother-in-law, where did you catch it."

 Chapter 111： Frigid

    The next moment, Qiao Linying had another brain collapse above her head, and she could only squat to one side in silence.


    "Mom, what were you discussing just now." Qiu Xueyao took her mother''s arm and said with a smile.


    Mother Qiu poked her daughter in the face and said, "We are talking about your marriage to Ye Hao."


    Qiu Xueyao''s expression changed, and she immediately looked at Ye Hao with interrogative eyes.


    This kid, he really wants to marry himself if he doesn''t take a while, who gives him the courage.


    "Don''t stare at A Hao. This is what I said, and your boss is not young, you should consider this matter." Qiu mother stood by A Hao directly, staring at her daughter. Facing her parents, Qiu Xueyao immediately disarmed and surrendered. She reluctantly said: "Mom. Don''t worry about this matter, although Ye Hao...he is still passing by, he is barely qualified. But no matter how you say it, you have to do it again. One place, and my work is relatively busy during this period, short-term


    I don¡¯t think about these. "


    "If you don''t think about it in the short term, when do you think about it? What do you still say is barely qualified." Qiu mother smiled and looked at Ye Hao: "I think Ah Hao is very good! It is much more reliable than you."


    "Thank you auntie." Ye Hao smiled and accepted the compliment.


    Regardless of Qiu Xueyao''s eyes as if to kill herself.


    Although Qiu Xueyao is terrifying, no matter how terrible he is, can he pass system missions terribly?


    There is also that terrible task punishment. If the task fails, I really want to marry this tigress!


    Qiu Xueyao looked at her mother, and even the second aunt and the second uncle on the side nodded again and again, agreeing with Ye Hao''s statement. I really don¡¯t know what kind of ecstasy soup that guy gave to his family. Isn¡¯t it just cooking? Eat some, can play chess, embroider, and...


    There seems to be nothing wrong with it.


    Right now, Ye Hao finally got rid of the entanglement of the family, and the object of everyone''s bombardment was transferred from Ye Hao to Qiu Xueyao.


    The final result is that Qiu Xueyao promised to decide this matter before the end of next year.


    "We''re done washing, you hurry up. Let''s go to bed first. You still go to the room before you go to bed, you can arrange where Ah Hao sleeps." Maybe it is too happy today, people are also easy to get tired, after taking a good bath His grandfather and grandma are already Hache.


    After that, the second aunt asked the eldest mother to take a bath.


    But at this time, Ye Hao was a little panicked in the house, he came outside by himself.


    Now I have time to look at the task situation.


    [Grandpa: 90%. Grandma: 95%. Father-in-law: 60%. Mother-in-law: 99%. Relatives: 31%. ¡¿


    It seems that I didn''t work in vain for a dinner tonight. Qiu''s mother''s favorability score is already as high as 99, and she is almost a good one. Grandma and grandpa are also 90 favorability scores.


    But Qiu''s father is a bit low. I guess he hasn''t gotten the point of his heart. The relatives are a bit strange in this regard. It seems that the uncle and the aunt are quite good to him, and their affection is not that low.


    A smell of cigarettes floated from the side, and Ye Hao looked over curiously.


    I saw the old uncle still smoking there, and at least five or six cigarettes had fallen on the ground in front of him.


    It can be assumed that he hasn''t stopped since he came out just now.


    "Uncle." Ye Hao went up and said hello, a flash of light flashed in his mind.


    "You kid." The uncle glanced at Ye Hao lightly, and smoked himself.


    "Uncle, you are worried about your childbirth."


    Ye Hao said abruptly, and the uncle frowned slightly, and the atmosphere was obviously suppressed a lot.


    "Uncle, I am Xueyao''s boyfriend, and we are also considered as a family. If I have something, I will just say it. In fact, I also have a little research on medicine. Sometimes people tend to have some heart diseases, and those heart diseases affect To his own body." Seeing the uncle standing there still smoking, Ye Hao continued: "And the heart disease has been suppressed for too long. Not only is it bad for me, but it is also very harmful to my family. I just saw that Auntie was wiping tears in the back room. I don¡¯t think you want to be like this either. You are a successful businessman.


    , But if there is not a happy family, is it useful to succeed. "


    When Ye Hao said this, he subconsciously thought of Zhou Qianyi, maybe her family is in such pain now.


    The uncle did not speak, but his eyes were very painful, and his hand holding the cigarette was shaking.


    "I just said that I have a little research on medical techniques. Uncle, you might as well let me see and tell me how your condition is." Ye Hao looked at his uncle.


    Seeing that the uncle was still in a stalemate, Ye Hao blurted out directly: "Don''t you want a child!"


    This sentence directly attacked the heart of the uncle.


    The uncle dropped the cigarette in his hand and looked at Ye Hao: "Say, how do you want to see me."


    The corners of Ye Hao''s mouth curled up, and he walked in front of his uncle: "Uncle please lift up your sleeves, and I will give you a pulse."


    "Mai? Do you learn Chinese medicine? How effective is Chinese medicine?" The uncle pulled up his sleeve and looked at Ye Hao with a frown.


    "There is no distinction between Chinese and Western medicine in the treatment of diseases. What can cure the disease is good medical skills. It takes a little time to signal the pulse. Uncle, you can talk about your illness and don''t see the outside. You will treat me as your doctor now, and you are a patient. In front of the doctor, the patient has nothing to hide."


    With that said, Ye Hao''s hand had been placed on his uncle''s wrist, clasped on the meridians.


    The uncle took a deep breath, took another cigarette in his other hand, then lit the cigarette with a lighter, and after exhaling the smoke ring, he said in a deep voice.


    "You said I have a heart disease, I admit it. I think they have told you everything about me before. Actually, when the first child miscarried, I blamed myself, but the second child didn¡¯t keep it. My heart is as painful as being torn apart." "Because in my opinion, the second child was killed by me, by my choice. Although your aunt always comforted me. But... ¡­Since then, I¡¯ve been like a different person. I looked at your aunt and didn¡¯t have that kind of thought.


    Up. "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the uncle''s narration, coupled with Ye Hao''s pulse, he had already determined for the first time the uncle''s condition.


    He slowly put down his hand and looked at his uncle and said, "Uncle, do you believe me."


    The uncle looked at Ye Hao''s eyes, and he nodded; "Although we only have one afternoon to meet each other, you are a great young man, I believe you."


    "Then please come with me." Ye Hao brought his uncle to an unmanned room. He placed the phone beside him and illuminated the room with the phone''s flashlight.


    Ye Hao moved a chair in the middle, then took out a needle bag from his pocket, which was filled with silver needles.


    "What are you?" The uncle looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "Acupuncture! I have found your uncle''s condition. It''s very simple. Only a few needles can solve the problem." Ye Hao looked at his uncle.


    "What''s my disease?" The uncle''s eyes were rushing, as if he wanted to know, but he was afraid to know. Ye Hao spit out a few words: "Sexually cold."

 Chapter 112： s

    "Sexually cold?" The uncle looked at Ye Hao a little puzzled. Although he had heard this term, he didn''t know much about it.


    "Sexual frigidity can actually be said to be a kind of mental illness. Perhaps it is because of your guilt for the previous two children, you have been evading your **** life with your aunt." Ye Hao took out the silver needle, and then He took out the lighter and burned the silver needle with flames.


    "The long-term psychological depression is caused by some problems in your brain and nerves, which indirectly affects your body."


    "Then this can be cured? Actually... Actually, I have been to many hospitals, and I have taken some medicines in private, and even... even... some aphrodisiacs, but none of them work. There is no such desire in my brain. "At this time, the uncle has already opened his heart to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao pointed to the silver needle in his hand and said, "Of course I did. I didn¡¯t say it just now. I rely on acupuncture and moxibustion. I use silver needles to stimulate the adrenaline in your body, but these are not the main points. Stimulate your brain with silver needles and restore the shielded nerves in the brain."


    "How long does it take?" Uncle Ye Hao was still dubious about what Ye Hao said.


    "If it''s fast, it will be effective once, and then combined with Chinese medicine for health preservation. After all, your body bones are also old and need some nourishment." Ye Hao picked up the prepared silver needle and said to his uncle: "Now I can get the needle. Well."


    Uncle clenched his fists. Although he didn''t quite believe that Ye Hao could solve the illness that had troubled him for many years, his heart was very painful when he thought of the appearance of his wife and his parents.


    "Come on. Isn''t it just a needle? I''m used to seeing big winds and waves on the mall, and I''m still afraid of this!" The uncle gritted his teeth and took off his coat directly. Because it was the end of autumn, it was still a bit cold. .


    Ye Hao didn''t let his uncle wait long. The silver needles in his hand began to stick around the acupuncture points of his uncle, from body to head.


    In almost five minutes, Ye Hao completed one of his treatments. With sweat on his forehead, he carefully inserted all the silver needles back into the needle bag. Since he learned medical skills, Ye Hao has I bought these silver needles in the pharmacy so that I could need them every now and then.


    "That''s all right?" The uncle looked at Ye Hao in surprise. He didn''t feel any strangeness for the past five minutes.


    "It''s over, the next step is to wait for the curative effect." Ye Hao smiled and looked at his uncle.


    "Oh." Uncle''s heart was a little lost. He didn''t believe in the problems that had troubled him for many years, and he recovered after a few shots.


    "Brother. It''s your turn to take a shower."


    At this time, the second aunt''s voice came from outside.


    After the uncle got dressed, he left, while Ye Hao returned to the living room.


    "Where have you been!" Qiu Xueyao, who was sitting in the living room, was looking at herself with resentful eyes. Coupled with the black light and blinding environment at this time, it was almost like a female ghost staring at a grief.


    "I... shall I go outside to get some air?" Ye Hao said subconsciously.


    At this time, only Ye Hao, Qiu Xueyao and Qiao Linying, who was playing with a mobile phone, were left in the living room.


    The eldest mother and the second aunt had already taken a shower and returned to the room, while Qiu¡¯s mother and the eldest took a bath in two bathrooms.


    The second uncle and Qiu''s father are playing chess in the room inside.


    Before, Qiu Xueyao asked her father specially, why didn''t she go to Ye Hao when he played chess, and the two-gufu''s Go skills were average.


    Without saying anything, Father Qiu said: Do you like to be abused or abused?


    So only three of them were left in the living room at this time.


    "Do you know how much trouble you have caused me? My mother whispered in my ear for a long time, and kept saying that you are good." Qiu Xueyao stared at Ye Hao, and said softly: "I I almost doubt if I am her own."


    Ye Hao shrugged: "Then I ask you, do you know how to play Go."


    "No." Qiu Xueyao shook her head.


    "You can embroider."


    "No." Qiu Xueyao''s face became stiff.


    "You can cook."


    "No." Several black lines floated on Qiu Xueyao''s face.


    "Then you can restore power to a home that has been out of power."


    Qiu Xueyao directly picked up the pillow next to Ye Hao and fell on Ye Hao''s body: "You will be fine, what''s so great. I tell you, tomorrow you will be honest, talk less and do less. I understand. "


    Ye Hao looked at Qiu Xueyao.


    "Understood."


    Ye Hao still looked at Qiu Xueyao.


    "You are so dumb, you are talking."


    Ye Hao spread his hands and said helplessly: "Auntie, you told me to talk less, it''s really hard for you to wait."


    "You...ok." Qiu Xueyao pointed to Ye Hao''s nose, gritted her teeth, and muttered in a low voice: "I really regret asking you to come over now."


    "Hey. I think it''s weird. You made me act like a little bit before, and now you dislike me too much to make your parents and grandparents happy. A woman''s heart is needled." Ye Hao sighed and shook his head.


    Qiu Xueyao wanted to reply, but she found that she really didn''t know what to reply.


    According to the standards of a fake boyfriend, Ye Hao''s behavior can be said to be very, very qualified.


    But it was too qualified, and Qiu Xueyao was a little afraid of qualified people.


    "Oh, oops. It''s so annoying, I can almost eat chicken!" At this moment, Qiao Linying, who was playing with her mobile phone with headphones on her side, suddenly patted the floor irritably.


    "Eating chicken? Yingying, you haven''t eaten enough today? Tonight I think you have eaten several times the usual amount." Qiu Xueyao looked at her cousin suspiciously.


    Qiao Linying looked at Qiu Xueyao with contemptuous eyes: "Sister, you are too low. Eating chicken does not mean eating, it is a game. You can eat chicken if you get to the first place."


    "Cut. Yingying, let me tell you, you are now in high school, and learning is the most important..." Qiu Xueyao just wanted to put on her sister''s posture and start "teaching".


    "Don''t listen, don''t listen. I have to eat chicken tonight." Qiao Linying stuck her tongue out at Qiu Xueyao, then put on her headphones and immersed herself in her chicken game.


    Not long after that, the elder uncle hurriedly came out of the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel: "Um...I''ve finished washing, and I will go back to the room first. Good night."


    When he said that, he ran upstairs at a speed that could not cover his ears.


    Ye Hao''s eyes evoked a trace of joking.


    "Dad, uncle. Which one of you washes first." Qiu Xueyao called the father and second uncle in the back room.


    "We are still going down, you go and wash it first." Father Qiu''s voice came.


    "Then I''ll go first..." Just when Qiu Xueyao stood up to go to the bathroom, Qiao Linying threw the mobile phone in Ye Hao''s hand: "Brother-in-law, you can play with me, don''t die, I''ll go to the bathroom . Sister, wait for me to go to the toilet first."


    Uh


    Ye Hao looked at the mobile phone in his hand, and he looked at Qiu Xueyao aside helplessly.


    "My cousin just likes to play games. You can just help her take a look. I really don''t understand what games are fun." Qiu Xueyao chuckled and shook her head.


    Like playing games!


    A light flashed in Ye Hao''s mind, and he picked up the phone in his hand. This is a first-person picture, with residential buildings in front of them, and in the hand of the character is a gun with unknown name...

 Chapter 113： Good luck, eat chicken tonight!

    The girl was a bit slow in going to the toilet, and Qiao Linying came back a few minutes later.


    At this time, Qiu''s father and the others were ready to play chess, and Qiu''s mother was also washed, the second uncle and Qiu''s father went to take a bath first, and Qiu Xueyao stared at the phone screen in Ye Hao''s hand with a dull expression.


    "Sister, why are you still looking at games? You don''t like games." Qiao Linying ran over with a smile, and then leaned to Ye Hao''s side: "Let me see what my brother-in-law picked up for me. "


    I don''t know, but I was really shocked.


    "I''m tired, auspicious suit, sniper rifle, 15x mirror, and silencer. There is also an AK 47 with silencer. There are good equipment all over the body, brother-in-law, you are killing the local tyrant."


    When Qiao Linying''s envious eyes fell on the middle of the screen, her expression was dull.


    Kills: 18 people.


    Qiao Linying rubbed her eyes and made sure that she was not mistaken. It was not 1 or 8, but it was indeed 18!


    "Brother-in-law, you beat chicken blood. Killed eighteen people? Have you played chicken too?" Qiao Linying looked at Ye Hao almost with admiration.


    Ye Hao shook his head, his eyes still staring at the screen, operating the character, running in the grass: "No, the first time."


    "That''s right, I played so well the first time."


    boom


    While speaking, the sniper rifle in Ye Hao''s hand opened the mirror for an instant and then shot.


    Xiao Yingying killed 45824''s brother


    A string of red words stayed in the middle of the screen for a while, then disappeared.


    Then the number of kills above changed from eighteen to nineteen.


    "Guru! Brother-in-law, you are too powerful, I haven''t seen it clearly yet." Qiao Linying looked at Ye Hao incredulously. She must have been staring at the screen just now, but she hadn''t even seen the other person''s figure. .


    Just watching the screen flash, one person fell to the ground!


    At this time, Qiao Linying also noticed a detail, that is, the number of players displayed in the upper left corner is already 9.


    "There are still nine people left, come on, brother-in-law! I haven''t eaten chicken in a row." Qiao Linying grabbed Ye Hao''s arm excitedly, and looked at the screen expectantly.


    On the side, Qiu Xueyao whispered with an unhappy face: "Isn''t it just a shooting game? It''s necessary to be so excited. I have even touched a real gun."


    Even so, Qiu Xueyao''s eyes still fall on the screen. Compared to other games, she is still very interested in shooting.


    As time passed bit by bit, the safe zone in the game had shrunk to the last bit.


    But Ye Hao''s character squatted on the ground, motionless.


    Suddenly a character flashed in the upper right corner, and Ye Hao''s finger moved quickly.


    boom


    Xiaoyingying killed Xiaobawang 458


    "There are four more, and four more. Come on, brother-in-law!" Qiao Linying felt excited at this time as if she was playing a game.


    boom


    boom


    The next result was not unexpected. The word No. 1 and the following words were displayed on the screen.


    Good luck, eat chicken tonight!


    "Wow. I ate chicken, I ate chicken." Qiao Linying was holding Ye Hao''s neck excitedly, and she shook Ye Hao''s face directly: "Brother-in-law, I love you the most."


    Ye Hao''s body trembled, and a murderous aura came from the side.


    Ye Hao turned his head cautiously.


    Qiu Xueyao made a gesture to herself with a stroke on her throat.


    Ye Hao swallowed, lowered his head and pretended not to see it, and then handed the phone in his hand to Qiao Linying: "Okay, let''s play it for you. You can take it back. But your phone is running out of battery, we There is not much electricity, so you better stop playing."


    "Yeah. Brother-in-law, you are really amazing." Qiao Linying smiled and took the phone, then looked at the record table, the single row record changed from 0 to one.


    She jumped excitedly for a while.


    At this time, an invitation interface popped up on her mobile phone.


    A sly flickered in Qiao Linying''s eyes, and then she put her arms around Ye Hao''s shoulders, and whispered, "Brother-in-law. You don''t want to help me play a game again."


    "Qiu Xueyao, how many times I have told you. Don''t call her brother-in-law, and he is not a good thing, stay away from him." Qiu Xueyao couldn''t stand it anymore, she stared over.


    But Qiao Linying didn''t take this set at all: "Hey. I call him brother-in-law. Among my relatives, there is not only Sister Xueyao and your sister. And you let me stay away from him, Sister Xueyao, you won''t be jealous anymore. Right."


    "Jealous? Just kidding, I will be jealous? Forget it, I won''t mess around with you, I''ll make the bed first." Qiu Xueyao turned and walked upstairs.


    And Qiao Linying immediately leaned in front of Ye Hao and handed her mobile phone to Ye Hao; "Brother-in-law, help me play with it, just one."


    Ye Hao looked at the screen interface at this time, not only Qiao Linying, but also four others.


    Three men and one woman, what are their names, Little Gun, Little Devil, Little Boss, Little Witch.


    At this time, the voices of several of them were already heard in the headset, and they were indeed three men and one woman.


    "Okay, the five are here, I will take you to eat chicken tonight."


    "It''s right to follow the boss."


    "Eat chicken, eat chicken."


    "Yingying, you are not in Haicheng today."


    The voice of the female voice made Ye Hao feel a little familiar, but because of the change of voice and the noise, he couldn''t tell who it was at once. The other two boys were obviously based on the little boss, with a very strong tone. Arrogant.


    The other two are little brothers.


    "Do you want to pretend to be in front of your friends?" Ye Hao looked at Qiao Linying.


    At this time, they did not turn on the microphone, so the other party could not hear their voices.


    "Yeah. Usually my skills are the worst, but I like to play games the most. So, you help me out this time." Qiao Linying looked at Ye Hao pitifully.


    Ye Hao nodded helplessly: "But they are all talking, and once I speak, or I have not spoken, wouldn''t they doubt me."


    "It''s okay, don''t talk. Just leave the task of speaking to me." With that, Qiao Linying put on the earphones and put another earphone into Ye Hao''s ears while she pressed the microphone button.


    "Ahem...I''m sorry, I have a cold today, so I won''t talk later, you guys will fly me."


    Speaking, Qiao Linying stuck her tongue out at Ye Hao.


    "You still play games after catching a cold, so are you." The little witch''s voice.


    "Okay, let''s start. With me here, I promise you to eat chicken." The little boss''s voice is still very arrogant.


    And this time the game started.


    Five people entered the game page, and after determining a location, they began parachuting. And Ye Hao will start his performance again.

 Chapter 114： Eat chicken and black!

    Everything at the beginning was quite a normal start.


    Searching for houses and props is due to five people, so there are not many materials.


    "Little devil, give me your quadruple mirror." The voice of the little boss came.


    "Big Brother. This is... I finally found it." The little ghost''s voice was a little aggrieved, obviously he didn''t want to give it.


    "Stop talking nonsense, do you still want to eat chicken. Xiaogangbao, you are a three-level bag, and that AK, also give it to me."


    This little boss was very overbearing, and almost immediately gathered the good things of the other two boys on him, but he was not embarrassed to ask for the two girls.


    Then the five people drove the car towards the center of the map.


    After that, perhaps because of good luck, the little boss also killed two or three people, while the hapless kid died.


    Right now, he was bragging, and Ye Hao could hear his screaming voice through the microphone.


    Ye Hao frowned and turned off the microphone, and then said to Qiao Linying on the side: "You are so friendly and annoying, I really want to hit him." Qiao Linying nodded and agreed; "Yes, this kid is very annoying, although he plays The game has a little talent, but as long as there is a little achievement, it will be awkward, and he often regards himself as the captain. If he loses, he will directly put the blame on his two little brothers, the little steel gun and the little ghost.


    Is his little brother. That little witch is my good girlfriend, and the big beauty in our class. "


    When Qiao Linying was speaking, an accident happened in the game.


    It just so happened that they encountered an airdrop, which was an airdrop material that appeared in the game from time to time.


    The little boss was so excited all of a sudden, he drove up and searched the car without saying a word. What he didn''t expect was that someone shot a black gun in secret, and the little boss fell to the ground.


    Even so, he was desperately calling for people to save him.


    As a result, the Little Steel Cannon and the Little Witch followed in their footsteps.


    Xiaoqiang doesn''t cry and kills the small steel cannon


    Xiaoqiang doesn''t cry and kills the little witch


    No regrets in the fleeting years to kill the little boss


    "Damn it, **** it. Where do you put your eyes, I asked you to pay attention to the small steel cannon." The little old man made a furious voice.


    "Big brother... I just said, don''t pick up this airdrop." The small steel gun was also aggrieved for a while.


    "What? Do you mean that I didn''t make a mistake, you look at the results, the team killed the most by me."


    Little Steel Cannon and the others stopped talking.


    "Okay, okay. Quit the game and start a new game. Originally, my game was all about the rhythm of eating chicken. I was cheered by these two things. Don''t worry, sisters. Brother will take you to the next game. "The little boss shunned the responsibility all at once.


    The little witch suddenly interjected: "Xiao Yingying is still alive."


    The little boss was taken aback.


    "Why? I am alive, you are not happy. Look at my mother to pick five." Qiao Linying turned on the microphone and shouted triumphantly.


    At the same time, Qiao Linying gave Ye Hao a thumbs up, and couldn''t help expressing surprise at his decision a few minutes ago.


    Half a minute ago


    "Airdrop, go pick it up, go pick it up." Qiao Linying pointed to the phone screen excitedly.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Ye Hao directly manipulated the character to turn around and ran away.


    "Why, why did you run away? Go pick up the airdrop, or you will all be picked up." Qiao Linying looked at Ye Hao anxiously.


    "To pick it up now is a death." Ye Hao''s mouth curled up.


    At this time, gunshots and the voice of the little boss calling for help were heard behind the character.


    At this time, Ye Hao ran far, far away, hiding in a concave hillside, squatting down and motionless.


    Back to the present.


    "Xiao Yingying, how long do you want to hide, run away if you want to run poison. Anyway, you can''t eat chicken in the end." The little boss''s leisurely voice came.


    A glint flashed in Qiao Linying''s eyes: "Who said I can''t eat chicken alone. Dare to bet with me."


    "Bet? What do you want to bet on?"


    "If I eat chicken, you will give me your pesticide account with all heroes and all skins. How about it!" Qiao Linying said with a hint of provocation: "Of course, it doesn''t matter if you dare not. ."


    "Who wouldn''t dare? There are still bets in this world that I dare not make. But since the bet, then if you lose... how about you be my girlfriend."


    The voice of the little boss over there was a little wretched.


    "Little Yingying, don''t mess around with him." The little witch''s cold voice came.


    "Okay. I''ll bet with you. The little witch, the little steel cannon, the little devil, all three of them can testify to me, I must eat chicken on this plate. Okay, in order to prevent you from disturbing my eating chicken, I will not speak next. ."


    Then Qiao Linying hung up and turned off her microphone, and then she looked at Ye Hao pitifully.


    Ye Hao looked at Qiao Linying dumbfounded: "Why are you so courageous, you are about to sell yourself in a blink of an eye."


    "Who said I was going to sell myself? I still have my brother-in-law, a great god." Qiao Linying looked at Ye Hao expectantly: "Brother-in-law, you can take me to eat chicken."


    Ye Hao''s brain trembled, his eyes trembled for a while, just now his mind subconsciously wanted to bend.


    At this time, several messages were revealed on the phone, all of which were privately sent to her by the little witch.


    "Qiao Linying, are you crazy?"


    "You are joking, don''t you know who Fang Haowen is!"


    "Qiao Linying quickly return my message."


    ...


    "Your friend is still worried about you." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Qiao Linying pressed a few times on the phone, and the message did not pop up again: "I said she is my good best friend, don''t worry about her. Brother-in-law, you must win!"


    "This is a game, and I can''t be 100% guaranteed to win." Ye Hao said helplessly. "No, no. Brother-in-law, you have to win this game. If you lose, I will be that guy¡¯s girlfriend. Do you know that guy is a rich second-generation guy, and he¡¯s got it when he heard that he was in junior high school. Have a lot of girlfriends. You don¡¯t want me to be his girlfriend. "Qiao Linying was wronged


    Looking at Ye Hao.


    "Since you know what he is, why do you want to be friends with him."


    "He has money. I know he is not a good thing, but he is a stupid man. If I ask him for anything, he promises more. Such an idiot is not a waste. And I call it for the people." Qiao Linying said with a smile.


    "You are playing with fire, okay. I will educate you when I finish playing this game, there are footsteps." Ye Hao''s thoughts began to be placed on the phone.


    Because the sound of footsteps has been heard in the headset.


    At this time, the other four people had already switched their pictures to Qiao Linying''s side.


    Suddenly, four running figures appeared under the hillside.


    The gun in Ye Hao''s hand immediately fired.


    Xiao Yingying killed Xiaoqiang without crying


    Xiao Yingying killed fleeting without regrets


    Xiaoyingying killed 42536


    Xiaoyingying killed 9999 Xiaoyingying killed me who practiced Sunflower Collection

 Chapter 115： Brother-in-law, take me to eat chicken

    Five kills!


    Seeing that figure squatting on the ground, he began to search for the loot in the five boxes.


    The other four people who watched this scene were all surprised at this time without speaking for a long time.


    And Qiao Linying excitedly opened the microphone at this time, and shouted: "I see it, I don''t see it. Seeing this girl''s mighty power, I got down a team alone!"


    "Yingying, did you hang up?"


    "Be careful of being blocked when you open it."


    Little Steel Cannon and the little ghost whispered there.


    Qiao Linying did not think of the feat she had finally accomplished! It was thought to be open!


    Although, it is not myself who really play the game.


    But anyhow, this is my old lady''s account. These people don''t believe in themselves!


    "Qiao Linying, it can''t be counted as opening up." The little boss also spoke at this time, and it seemed that they didn''t believe that this was Qiao Linying''s own strength.


    Qiao Linying yelled angrily: "You guys just opened it. Your whole family opened it. Don¡¯t you know if you have it? You don¡¯t know if you look at me from the first perspective. You really don¡¯t believe me, you can just report me. Anyway, you guys. Just wait to see my old lady eat chicken."


    "Isn''t it just good luck, a few people are overcast. There are more than 30 people." The little boss''s tone was very frivolous.


    "Wait and see."


    Qiao Linying turned off the microphone again, and then looked at Ye Hao with gleaming eyes.


    At this time, Ye Hao''s equipment on the screen has been completely new, and his whole body is top-notch configuration.


    A sniper rifle in hand is with silencer, it is perfect!


    "Brother-in-law, what did you think about squatting there just now? I think you knew in advance that they were coming." Qiao Linying looked at Ye Hao with curiosity. Ye Hao, while operating the game characters to run in the woods, said: "Predicted. The direction of the safe zone just now is exactly here, and when they fired, I took a look. They didn¡¯t have a car, and they took us ''S car broke down. They can''t walk on the road


    , It is only possible to climb the mountain. So I found a place with the best angle to ambush them, but in fact, the probability is only 70%. "


    Listening to Ye Hao''s precise analysis, Qiao Linying swallowed. She looked at Ye Hao as if looking at an idol: "Brother-in-law, are you a legendary professional e-sports player?"


    "Ah? How could it be possible." Ye Hao shook his head.


    "Then how do you play games so well, teach me if you have time." Qiao Linying looked at Ye Hao expectantly, her eyes even gleaming.


    It seemed that I had seen myself taught by Ye Hao, showing his skills in front of his classmates, and was adored by everyone.


    "Be quiet, do you want to win." Ye Hao glared at Qiao Linying, and Qiao Linying was quiet now.


    At this time, there are only less than ten remaining characters in the game.


    The map is also reduced to a few houses.


    But Ye Hao was squatting on the first floor of a two-story private house, staring at the direction of the stairs.


    "Is there someone up there?" Qiao Linying asked quietly as if she was on the scene.


    Ye Hao did not speak, just nodded.


    After almost five seconds of calm, the rifle in Ye Hao''s hand was replaced with a grenade, and his body protruded a little toward the stairs, just as a grenade was thrown out.


    After throwing out a grenade, Ye Hao didn''t stop, then the second one, and then the third one.


    After he was thrown away all the five grenades in the backpack, he immediately hid himself.


    Boom boom boom boom


    Five explosions in a row.


    Xiao Yingying killed the beautiful man who couldn''t wake up


    Xiaoyingying killed and loved you ten thousand and one year


    After the two prompts lighted up, Ye Hao immediately rushed up with the rifle.


    After rushing up, a person squatting in the corner appeared in front of Ye Hao, with two gunpoints aimed at each other at the same time, the distance between the two sides was only less than five meters.


    …ç…ç…ç


    Several gunshots.


    Xiao Yingying killed Dongfang Xiaobai


    Only half of the blood bar under Ye Hao''s character was left, and he immediately began to replenish blood for himself.


    "Oh my God. Xiao Yingying is too good at this."


    "God operation is simply a **** operation."


    "Shoot at the same time! But Xiao Yingying shot a headshot!"


    The sound of praise from the small steel cannon and the little devil came, and the little witch and the little boss were very quiet.


    On the side, Qiao Linying held her chest with her hands and looked at Ye Hao urgently: "There are three more!"


    Now there are four people displayed on the screen, one of them is removed from Ye Hao, that is, there are three more!


    At this time, the entire safe area happened to be in the house where Ye Hao was located, and at this time, messy footsteps sounded around the house, at least two people.


    Ye Hao frowned, his game skills made many thoughts appear in his mind.


    The worst of them is that the remaining three people belong to the same team.


    Then if you conduct 1V3 confrontation in a narrow room, you are obviously at a disadvantage, and you must go through constant wandering!


    Ye Hao''s fingers began to slide, and at this time a figure appeared at the top of the stairs, and Ye Hao''s muzzle sparks.


    Bang


    One fell to the ground.


    But Ye Hao didn''t have a chance to make up his gun, because someone had already come up behind him. He was using a heavy machine gun. The high-density firepower directly caused Ye Hao to turn around and jump from the window behind him.


    After falling to the ground, Ye Hao''s blood bar was beaten by a quarter, but he had no time to take drugs and didn''t care about staying. He ran out of the window of the first floor room and just saw a person standing at the door of the first floor of the room. Location, Ye Hao shot immediately.


    Xiao Yingying killed Gundam 007


    Role remaining: 3


    After Ye Hao killed the people, he immediately jumped into the room from the window. He just heard a series of gunshots when he was about to probe the corridor.


    …ç…ç…ç…ç


    "It''s over, suppressed by heavy firepower, I can''t get out at all!"


    "And the safe zone is still at the other side''s location."


    "Unlucky."


    Xiao Gang Pao and Xiao Gui were talking there, and at this time they were also nervous about Ye Hao''s battle.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Brother, are you okay."


    "You are the only one left on our team."


    Listening to the sound in the earphones, a man with a cigarette in his mouth confidently said, "No problem, I haven''t seen the heavy machine gun in my hand. If he dares to show his head, I will stop him instantly."


    At this moment, a black circular shadow was thrown up.


    "Damn it, grenade!" The man was startled, and his body immediately flashed to the side, but the next moment, there was a white flower in front of him.


    Then there was a mess of footsteps around!


    "Damn, damn!" The man pressed the shooting button anxiously, and kept shooting around.


    After a few seconds, the sound of footsteps disappeared, and the man''s white screen returned to its original state.


    He looked at all the normal supplies, he breathed a sigh of relief, and began to replace the heavy machine gun in his hand.


    But when he lowered his head, a pair of beautiful legs of a black **** lady appeared behind him. bump

 Chapter 116： They are applauding for love

    First place


    Good luck, eat chicken tonight!


    "You won, you won! Brother-in-law, you are so amazing." Qiao Linying excitedly took Ye Hao''s arm directly, not caring that her body was in close contact with the man in front of her.


    Ye Hao cautiously pushed Qiao Linying away, and he is now a brother-in-law in the name of others!


    "Okay, it''s done. But I advise you not to bet with others so casually in the future, it is better not to contact them. Otherwise, sooner or later you will be unlucky." Ye Hao kindly educates.


    "Understand, understand!" Of course, Qiao Linying looked indifferent, but she immediately hung up her earphones and said braggingly there.


    "Did you see, Miss Ben has eaten chicken."


    "Who, don''t forget our gambling appointment, see you at school on Monday."


    "Want to know, why am I so powerful? Of course it is because I am an invincible beautiful girl in the universe!"


    ...


    After that, Ye Hao took a bath too.


    He was sent to a room by Qiu''s passionate mother.


    "Ahao, this is your room tonight. Because there are not many candles in each room, there are only one or two in each room." Qiu''s mother told everything like a mother, and after speaking, she wore a mysterious smile. left.


    Ye Hao was lying on the bed, a scent of washing powder slapped his nose.


    I don''t know why, maybe because of the power outage, the dark surroundings gave Ye Hao a feeling of calming down.


    The sleepiness began to fill Ye Hao''s head. He took off his clothes, got into the bed with only a pair of pants, and blew out the candle beside him.


    After half an hour, a dark figure walked slowly by the bed, as if groping for something!


    Ye Hao''s eyes jerked. The instinct of King Soldier''s physique allowed him to be alert to his surroundings at any time. At this moment, he jumped up and threw the shadow down, pressing his body on the opponent, so that the opponent did not break free. Possible!


    Kaz


    At this moment, the door of the room was pushed open, and the bright light of a mobile phone screen restored the light to the room.


    "Which... I''m sorry, I interrupted you." Qiao Linying took the phone and looked at the scene in the room with a little embarrassment.


    Ye Hao is naked, and Qiu Xueyao is not naked, but she is just wrapped in a bath towel, and her smooth shoulders are still exposed.


    The two faced each other, and the sound of breathing slapped each other''s face.


    At this time, Qiao Linying exited the room and closed the door. The darkness in the room was restored again.


    "You can come down from me." Qiu Xueyao''s gloomy voice came from under Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao swallowed, sniffing the scent of the shower gel coming from under him, he moved away cautiously.


    "That one¡­¡­


    "Why are you in my room!" Qiu Xueyao''s gloomy voice came, and a murderous intent faintly came from it.


    Ye Hao hurriedly explained: "Auntie, that is, your mother arranged for me to sleep in this room! I didn''t know it was you. Just now I was just instinctive. Who told you to walk without lighting a candle or holding a mobile phone? what!"


    "The phone just ran out of power, blame me? Light the candle for me."


    According to Qiu Xueyao''s instructions, Ye Hao had relighted the candle in the room.


    But Ye Hao looked at Qiu Xueyao blankly at this time.


    The whole body was just wrapped in a bath towel, and there were undried water drops on the skin, and the faint fragrance passed into Ye Hao''s nasal cavity.


    "What do you look at!" Qiu Xueyao stared at Ye Hao angrily.


    Ye Hao shrugged.


    Qiu Xueyao wrapped a bath towel and left the house without closing the door. Then there was a fierce quarrel outside.


    "Mom, why did you let Ye Hao sleep in my room."


    "He''s not your boyfriend, it''s normal to sleep in your room!" This is Qiu''s mother''s voice.


    "But... but even if he is my boyfriend, let us have the same room now. Mom, you are not afraid that he will take advantage of me."


    "Taking advantage? It''s the first time I heard that someone can take advantage of my daughter, Xue Yao. Mom is not an old antique. Actually, I don¡¯t mind if Fengzi marries my mother. Mom is not too old now, so I can bring you something. child."


    "Mom. What do you think? Anyway, I tell you, I won''t live in the same room with him!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After that, the arguing voice gradually became quieter.


    Qiu Xueyao changed into casual clothes, walked into the house with an unhappy expression, and threw a blanket to Ye Hao.


    "The room is not enough, you sleep on the floor."


    Ye Hao was stunned, but he was not as knowledgeable as other women. He slept on the ground and slept on the ground. Anyway, he was a soldier king, and he was worthy. He wrapped a blanket and looked for a chair next to him and leaned on it.


    Because of the relationship between the two, the candle was not blown out.


    Pop pop


    Qiu Xueyao, who was lying on the bed, frowned suddenly, she sat up and looked around in confusion.


    "Did you hear anything?"


    "Huh?" Ye Hao was taken aback, then he listened carefully, and he really heard something.


    It came from the next room, like the voice of the elder uncle and the elder aunt, with the sound of the bed shaking.


    I go, this effect is too good.


    Ye Hao didn''t expect the effect of acupuncture and moxibustion before to be so good, it was "immediate."


    "Why are you smiling so wretched?" Qiu Xueyao watched the smile on Ye Hao''s face warily, very "evil".


    Ye Hao shrugged and hugged his body tightly: "Nothing, this sound should just be the uncle and aunt applauding for love."


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, Qiu Xueyao wasn''t a fool either, and he immediately reacted.


    "rogue."


    Muttering in a low voice, Qiu Xueyao''s head got into the bed. She didn''t expect her uncle and auntie to start here.


    Although they know that they have been desperate for children for so many years, this is a bit too anxious.


    And now there is another man in his room!


    I don''t know if it was because of the more and more thoughts that Qiu Xueyao rolled on the bed for more than half an hour and still hadn''t fallen asleep, all the things in her mind were messy.


    What if that guy suddenly attacked himself at night?


    I can¡¯t rule out this situation because I look so beautiful!


    Huhuhu


    The heavy breathing coming from the side interrupted Qiu Xueyao''s thoughts.


    She sat up abruptly, and saw that Ye Hao had actually fallen asleep on the table, probably because of the sleeping position, the corner of her mouth was still drooling.


    Now Qiu Xueyao felt that she had been deeply insulted. It turned out that all her worries were unnecessary. With such a big beauty here, this guy could fall asleep so peacefully? Knowing that she was safe, Qiu Xueyao felt a sense of loss.

 Chapter 117： Love rivals appear

    Early the next morning.


    Qiu Xueyao woke up suddenly, and she looked into the room for the first time.


    There was no one in the room except myself, and the blanket was already folded on the table.


    Bump


    With the knock on the door, the door was pushed open.


    Seeing Mother Qiu poked her head in, she frowned and looked at the daughter who was still lying on the bed: "You are also true, don''t get up quickly. Young people should remember to be more restrained during the night of tossing last night."


    Although reprimanding his daughter like this, Qiu''s mother had a happy look in her eyes.


    "Mom, what are you talking about. It was next door last night..." Qiu Xueyao knew that her mother must have misunderstood Ye Hao''s and her uncle''s actions last night.


    But Qiu''s mother didn''t listen to Qiu Xueyao''s explanation at all, and closed the house directly, leaving a word in the end.


    "No, mom is here. And Ah Hao is indeed a good guy. Mom saw him cook breakfast downstairs when she got up early in the morning. You are also true, such a big girl, who is still lying in bed here, Get up quickly."


    Looking at the empty room, Qiu Xueyao irritably scratched her hair, picked up her pillow, and imagined it like Ye Hao''s cheap look, just a fat beating.


    Ten minutes later, Qiu Xueyao after washing herself went downstairs, and she smelled a scent from the restaurant just as she walked to the first floor.


    And Qiao Linying was sitting on the table at this time, gnawing frantically.


    "Woo, this meatloaf is really delicious, this steamed bun is also good, and that scrambled egg, this lean meat porridge will have another bowl."


    Qiu Xueyao looked at the entire table of breakfast, and she looked at Qiao Linying speechlessly at the look of a starving ghost: "Didn''t you say you want to lose weight before."


    "In front of my brother-in-law¡¯s food, the word weight loss does not exist at all." Qiao Linying swallowed the food in her mouth and looked at Qiu Xueyao eagerly: "Sister Xueyao, tell me where you caught it. Brother-in-law¡¯s, take me to catch one another day."


    "You thought he was a Pokemon, you just grabbed it." Qiu Xueyao gave Qiao Linying a white look, then walked to the window, just to see the courtyard outside, where Ye Hao was doing Tai Chi with his grandpa.


    And the tricks are still different.


    Ye Hao felt the gaze coming from inside the room and raised his head to look over, but Qiu Xueyao had already turned around to enjoy breakfast.


    "Ahao, you are good at Tai Chi." The old man took a deep breath and looked at Ye Hao appreciatively.


    Ye Hao said modestly: "It''s okay, I learned it when I played with the elderly in the past."


    In fact, this is Ye Hao''s temporary exchange skill in order to please the old man. "Haha, a good boy. There are fewer and fewer young people like you now. No one gets up at 8 or 9 o''clock, let alone exercises early." The old man looked at Ye Hao appreciatively, and then he I picked up the towel next to me and wiped my sweat: "Okay, I''ll go back to my house and rest


    Take a break. "


    "Well, old man, please slow down." Ye Hao watched the old man walk into the house. He stretched himself, watching the wet road outside, with a hint of fragrance in his nose.


    During the night of heavy rain, the air was much fresher, and Ye Hao was in a good mood.


    [Grandpa: 96%. Grandma: 97%. Father-in-law: 63%. Mother-in-law: 100%. Relatives: 51%. ¡¿


    This task of rewarding 20 skill points, now I have completed more than half of it. In order to complete the task, I only exchanged for electrician, embroidery, Tai Chi, games, and Go. According to the conditions of the task, this is equivalent to early Five skill points were spent.


    But in order to complete the task, these efforts are also acceptable.


    The mother-in-law, grandma, and grandfather are basically completed, but the difficulty of father-in-law and relatives is still a bit high, and you need to concentrate on breaking through.


    "Ahao."


    Suddenly a person rushed out next to him, directly hooking Ye Hao''s neck.


    Ye Hao saw it turned out to be the uncle.


    The uncle''s face is full of spring, his face is very good, and the corners of his mouth are also smiling.


    "Uncle, early."


    The uncle smiled and nodded, and then whispered to Ye Hao: "Morning, early. Thank you so much last night. The effect of your acupuncture is really good. Last night...cough cough, don¡¯t talk about that. ."


    The uncle''s face was a bit awkward.


    Ye Hao made an expression that I understand. Just by listening to what happened last night, he knew that the uncle had been fighting for a long time.


    "A Hao, see if you have time and then give me a few needles." The uncle hooked Ye Hao''s shoulder and said with a smile. Ye Hao took out a piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to his uncle: "Although this method is good for acupuncture, it can''t be used for a long time, it will hurt the vitality. The prescription is written by me. Uncle, after you go back, take it daily according to the prescription, although the effect is not a needle


    Good, but at least it will not be harmful to the body. "


    Holding the prescription from Ye Haoduo, his uncle nodded excitedly as if he had obtained a treasure, "I know, I know. Thanks."


    "It''s okay, uncle, what are you polite."


    After a chat with the uncle, he went back to the house.


    Qiu Xueyao''s family has a very good attitude towards Ye Hao, but Qiu''s father is a bit lukewarm.


    "Today is Saturday, and the weather outside is also good. Let''s go out as a family." Ergu suggested there, and soon received approval from others.


    "But we only have Xueyao in this car, so we can''t hold so many people." Qiu Mu looked around with a little embarrassment.


    Qiu Xueyao''s Beetle can hold five or six in one squeeze, but there are more than a dozen people here.


    Dididi


    At this moment, the sound of a horn came from outside the courtyard.


    A few cars happened to park outside, and five or six people came over.


    "Lao Qiu, long time no see."


    An old man who was about the same age as Mr. Qiu came over, and the old man walked up immediately with his expression of excitement.


    "Old squad leader, why are you here."


    The two old men happily hugged and chatted there.


    And another couple came over with a young man.


    "Oh, Brother Qiu, Sister Qiu, and Brother Qiu are all here." The middle-aged man, who has a stubborn back, is in his forties or 50s, but he still looks like a rainbow.


    Seeing people coming, Qiu''s father and Qiu''s mother also went up to greet them, as if they were old friends who had been away for a long time.


    "Xueyao, long time no see." And the young man walked directly in front of Qiu Xueyao, with naked love in his eyes.


    Qiu Xueyao smiled and nodded: "Brother Lin Feng, it''s been a long time since you graduated from college and joined the army. You probably haven''t come back for three years."


    "Haha, don''t say Xueyao, it''s a shame that you passed the police academy and didn''t join the army. Listen to me telling you..."


    Seeing Qiu Xueyao and the young man named Lin Feng talking there, Ye Hao frowned slightly. "Brother-in-law, your rival is here." Qiao Linying leaned to Ye Hao with a smile and said softly.

 Chapter 118： First touch

    "What do you mean? Love rival?" Ye Hao looked at Qiao Linying puzzled. Qiao Linying glanced at Lin Feng, and then whispered to Ye Hao: "This family has an old relationship with our family. Grandpa used to be a soldier before meeting my grandma, and was an old comrade-in-arms with Lin Feng, but grandpa has been a comrade-in-arms for three years. He was discharged, but Mr. Lin has been living in the army.


    "


    "That uncle is the son of Old Man Lin, and he is also a soldier. My mother and Xue Yao''s dad have been playing since childhood, and they have a good relationship."


    "That Lin Feng is the grandson of Old Man Lin. It looks good. But I don''t like this person. I feel that he is particularly hypocritical and has a small belly. But I heard that he is good in the army. He seems to be an officer before he is 30 years old. Up."


    From the aura of that family, Ye Hao could feel that they were all soldiers. The most important thing was that Lin Feng''s father and grandfather carried a murderous aura. They were soldiers who had been on the battlefield.


    But that Lin Fengyehao only saw arrogance from him, that kind of young and frivolous feeling.


    At this time, Lin Feng''s gaze fell on Qiao Linying''s body: "Yingying hasn''t seen her in a few years, and she has grown into a big girl."


    Then he looked at Ye Hao next to Qiao Linying.


    "Who is this?"


    "This is my brother-in-law, Sister Xue Yao''s boyfriend." Qiao Linying actually answered Lin Feng''s question directly.


    All the eyes of everyone present were now on Ye Hao and Lin Feng. Both Qiu''s father and Qiu''s mother have a little embarrassment on their faces, although they all know that Lin Feng likes their daughter, and they also watched Lin Feng grow up, because of this, they also see clearly the shortcomings of this young man. In addition, Qiu Xueyao has always treated Lin Feng


    See it as a brother.


    Therefore, the relationship between the two has always been like this, and Qiu Xueyao''s parents did not intend to match them up.


    However, Lin Feng has always had a good impression of Qiu Xueyao, but because of being a soldier, it is often not common.


    However, it is inevitable to be a little embarrassed to bring it up on this occasion.


    "Are you Xue Yao''s boyfriend?" Lin Feng wrinkled with a smiling face.


    Ye Hao smiled and nodded, and stretched out his hand to Lin Feng: "Yes, hello."


    Lin Feng looked at Qiu Xueyao on the side, and Qiu Xueyao nodded by default at this time.


    Now Lin Feng''s originally happy mood was overturned. With a sullen face, he stretched out his hand and held Ye Hao''s hand: "It turned out to be Xue Yao''s boyfriend, so lucky to meet."


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth curled up, and he could feel a strong sense of oppression from the palm of his hand. This was not a normal handshake strength, and Ye Hao immediately understood that this was intentional by Lin Feng.


    He should be hostile to himself and want to make a fool of himself.


    If ordinary people might already be holding their arms and cry out there, but who is Ye Hao?


    He is a man with the physique of a soldier king.


    Now that everyone has hit the door, Ye Hao is certainly not bad. With a smile on the corner of his mouth, he started to increase his strength continuously.


    Lin Feng, who originally wanted to see Ye Hao embarrassed, hadn''t seen a painful expression on Ye Hao''s face for a long time, but felt a resistance from his hand.


    Oops, this kid unexpectedly has a bit of strength, Lin Feng''s inner pride prevents him from admitting defeat, and starts to increase his strength continuously.


    The same Ye Hao is constantly increasing his strength.


    The people on the side also felt the subtle aura at this time.


    Mother Qiu looked at Ye Hao with a little worry, and wanted to step forward to stop him, but was stopped by Qiu''s father. He stared at the palms of the two young men holding each other, eyes shining brightly.


    Ten seconds passed.


    Sweat appeared on Lin Feng''s forehead, and at this moment Ye Hao suddenly withdrew his hand from Lin Feng''s hand and said with a smile: "Mr. Lin is so enthusiastic."


    Lin Feng gritted his teeth and wanted to say something, but was held down by his father.


    "dad!"


    "Don''t be ashamed, people have already given you face." Lin Feng''s father glared at his son and said softly.


    Lin Feng''s father was also a soldier. Of course, he saw that his son had lost in that brief "fight".


    If it hadn''t been for the other party to close his hand in time, perhaps his son would now cover his palm and cry out in pain.


    "Young people have served as soldiers?" Lin Feng''s father looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    Ye Hao shook his head: "No, I''m just a small employee."


    "Not bad." Lin Feng''s father nodded appreciatively.


    Afterwards, the Lin family and Qiu family talked for a while, knowing that the other party was going out to take care of shopping, and the Lin family happened to have two cars with some vacancies.


    In addition, Mr. Lin and Mr. Qiu had a very happy chat, so they decided to go together.


    Lin Feng''s family of four rides in a car. Ye Hao and Qiao Linying''s second uncle and aunt are in Qiu Xueyao''s car, while the older uncle drove Qiu''s father and Qiu''s father and Qiu''s mother in a car borrowed from Lin Feng.


    Three cars drove toward the center of the city.


    Above Lin Feng''s car.


    The old man looked at his grandson driving the car and said, "Lin Feng, you just lost your mind."


    Lin Feng grimace, he defended: "Grandpa, it''s because of that kid, he turned out to be Xueyao''s boyfriend, I...I was angry at that time."


    "Dad, I can''t blame Lin Feng. Lin Feng in our family has liked Qiu''s girl since childhood. They don''t know, but now they don''t even know where a boyfriend emerged from, so I''m angry too." Defending his son.


    "What are you talking about? It seems that Xue Yao is your daughter-in-law." Lin Feng''s father stared at his wife.


    "Xue Yao was originally my wife." Lin Feng squeezed the steering wheel and gritted his teeth. Lin Feng''s father looked at his son, and he said in a deep voice, "Lin Feng, you guys are good everywhere, but this temper has to be changed. We are soldiers and should be arrogant, but you must know the arrogance of strength. That''s self-confidence. The arrogance of no strength is called arrogance. But your kid now


    Just too proud. "


    Of course, Lin Feng''s father knew very well about his son''s character. He originally sent him to the army because he wanted to hone his vigor, but he didn''t expect that the past few years would have fueled his temper.


    "I see, I''m thirsty. I''ll go down and buy a bottle of water." Lin Feng parked the car on the side of the road a little impatiently, and got off the car to buy water.


    The old man looked at the back of his grandson leaving, he sighed.


    "This kid has a long temper. See if I go back and don''t teach him." Lin Feng''s father hated iron and steel. But Old Man Lin shook his head, a flash of light flashed in his eyes. "Lin Feng is a good boy. But his journey is so smooth. Ye Hao is good. He has a breath of energy, but he is not exposed. Maybe Lin Feng wants to carry a somersault with him. Can Lin Feng really grow up? It''s up to him."

 Chapter 119： Firearm assembly

    Uncle''s car.


    "I didn''t expect such a coincidence. I actually met Lin Feng and his family at this time. Lin Feng''s child has grown so big in a blink of an eye." Grandma said with a smile.


    Qiu''s mother immediately stopped doing it, and hurriedly said, "Mom, now Ahao is your Xueyao boyfriend, where are you standing?"


    Grandma Ci smiled and said, "Well, I still like A Hao. A Hao is a good boy."


    When Qiu''s mother heard this grandma, her mental arithmetic was let go.


    "In fact, Lin Feng is also pretty good. He was already a non-commissioned officer at a young age. Moreover, you were born as a soldier yourself. Lin Feng and you have a lot of topics." The eldest mother was standing on Lin Feng''s side and talking. .


    "Sister-in-law, you didn''t eat less of our Lin Feng''s food this morning." Qiu''s mother said.


    The uncle was also taking pictures of his wife; "Actually, Ah Hao is better. Lin Feng''s boy grew up as we watched. He is a good man. He is too arrogant. We don¡¯t know what Xue Yao¡¯s character is. Come together."


    When the uncle was talking, he pressed his pocket, as the saying goes, it''s easy to short hands and cannibalize people.


    The uncle didn''t forget Ye Hao''s help to him. Of course he wanted to help Ye Hao at this time.


    "Okay, okay. Don''t talk about it anymore. Let the young people handle their own affairs." Qiu''s father said in a deep voice.


    Elder Qiu nodded without saying much.


    Qiu''s mother whispered, "Hmph, I don''t want my daughter to marry a soldier. I have been widow for you for half my life, and I don''t want my daughter to go my way."


    What Qiu''s mother said was actually the reason why Qiu''s mother didn''t like Lin Feng being with her daughter.


    It''s good to be a soldier, but no one knows the pain of those daughters-in-law being alone at home.


    Father Qiu didn''t speak at this time, but silently pressed his wife''s rough palm. Of course, he also knew the suffering of his wife and those people.


    Just because they knew it, they didn''t want their daughter to suffer the same crime.


    Half an hour later, the three cars parked in the parking lot of Lincheng Yintai Shopping City.


    "Okay. You young people can play if you want. Our old man won''t make a living with you. Lao Lin, let''s go have tea."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    "Xueyao, I will go to see the clothes with my sister-in-law, Yingying will ask you."


    All of a sudden, the old people and parents dispersed.


    Only Ye Hao, Qiu Xueyao, Qiao Linying and Lin Feng were left.


    "Where are we going now?" Ye Hao looked at the other three people, and he could notice that Lin Feng''s eyes were full of rejection and uncomfortable looking at him.


    "Whatever." Qiu Xueyao said casually.


    "I don''t want to." Lin Feng said.


    Ye Hao patted his head, the hardest choice in the world to make is casual!


    "I heard that there is a new shooting game zone in Yintai City. Let''s go and play there." Qiao Linying said with excitement.


    Since no one else suggested, the last group of people went to the shooting game area Qiao Linying said.


    Most of them here are shooting games. For Qiao Linying, who likes to play games, she has come to heaven. She almost didn''t go crazy by herself.


    Seeing Qiao Linying playing crazy there, Ye Hao thought of Su Xiaoxiao unconsciously.


    This girl hasn''t seen her for a while, not to mention that although the girl has a bad temper, she still misses her a little bit now.


    She is about the same age as Qiao Linying, but she rarely sees Qiao Linying''s cheerful smile on her face.


    "Boy, I advise you to stay away from Xueyao, she is not suitable for you. Or if you have the kind, just fight with me! Whoever loses, who leaves Xueyao."


    Just as Ye Hao was thinking about it, a voice rang from Ye Hao''s ear, it was Lin Feng.


    Ye Hao shrugged, and he looked at Lin Feng with a smile; "Ignoring her to stay away is not your decision. She is suitable for you or me, and it is not your decision. As for what you said to fight? , I¡¯m not interested, my fists won¡¯t be waved because of such boring things."


    At first glance, Lin Feng was the kind of person who had lived smoothly for more than ten years, and his life in the army helped him develop his current temper.


    "You!" Lin Feng stared at Ye Hao angrily, but Ye Hao''s attitude gave him the feeling that he had hit the cotton candy with a fist.


    Ye Hao ignored him, watching Qiu Xueyao suddenly stop outside a shop window, he curiously followed.


    I saw Qiu Xueyao staring at an accessory in the window in a daze.


    It''s not gold diamonds, just a pair of silver handicraft bracelets, each with a small silver pistol hanging below the bracelet.


    Looking at Qiu Xueyao''s appearance, he should like this thing very much, which is indeed in line with Qiu Xueyao''s personality.


    However, a sign was erected beside the bracelet.


    Not for sale.


    Lin Feng followed at this time and noticed Qiu Xueyao''s expression. He immediately patted the window and shouted: "Someone, I want to buy this bracelet."


    Soon a waiter-like person came over, and he smiled apologetically: "Sorry, this bracelet is not for sale."


    "This is a shopping mall. Why don''t you put it out for sale? I will pay ten times the money and quickly take it out for me." Lin Feng seemed to want to show off in front of Qiu Xueyao. But the waiter shook his head: "I''m sorry, the whole bracelet is really not for sale. If you want, you can participate in our firearms event. As long as you can break our record of not breaking through in five years, we can give you this necklace for free. .If I get the top ten, I


    We can sell it to you for ten thousand yuan. "


    It turned out to be playing games to win prizes, but the price of 10,000 yuan is still a bit high, and it is obvious that this jewelry is just a work of art, and the price does not reach 10,000 yuan.


    Qiu Xueyao waved her hand and said, "Forget it, let''s go." Although Qiu Xueyao said so, there was a complicated look in her eyes.


    Lin Feng directly patted his chest and said, "Xueyao, don''t worry, I will win you whatever you want." After speaking, he still looked at Ye Hao provocatively.


    Ye Hao shook his head funny, this Lin Feng is almost thirty, but this character is almost like a young man in his early twenties who likes to be competitive.


    "I want to participate in your game. Guns are my strong point."


    The waiter brought Ye Hao and the others to the shop. This is a shop that simulates firearms. There are many simulated firearms inside.


    Come to a spacious table.


    There was a digital instrument on the table, and then the waiter took out a rifle and put it on the table.


    "Our activity is to assemble firearms. This is a simulated toy firearm. It is a model made according to the size and structure of the AK 47 one-to-one. There are 56 parts in total." Qiu Xueyao on the side interrupted when the waiter was speaking.


    "Imitation gun? Don''t you know that it is illegal to buy an imitation gun in China!"


    The waiter did not panic, but pointed to the gun body and said: "Although this is a high imitation rifle, the material is plastic, which is not illegal."


    Qiu Xueyao did not speak. The waiter continued: "The rule of the game is that the people who participate in the game tap the timer on the table, and then they can start disassembling the firearm. After the firearm is disassembled, the second assembly will be carried out. A plastic empty bullet is placed in the magazine and shot. , After the gunshot sounded, the contestant immediately pressed


    Lower the timer on the table, and the time on the timer is the result of the game. "Our game, the fastest record ever. It was kept by a player nicknamed Blood Red Rose five years ago, and it took 42¡¤53 seconds. The last of the top ten is also 46.24 seconds. "

 Chapter 120： provocative

    "42 seconds? Huh, I''m a professional soldier. This kind of little game is not just for casual play." Lin Feng proudly rolled up his sleeves, and then picked up the ak47.


    As a soldier, of course he has seen and touched a world-famous gun like the ak47.


    "Okay, sir. You think you can press the button in front of you at the beginning. Each person has only three opportunities, please cherish." The waiter said, taking a step back.


    At this time, there was a circle of people around.


    "Look, someone has come to make this gun assembly activity."


    "It seems that no one has played this for months."


    "Who can say no, but this record is too high. I tried it before for more than a minute at most."


    The surrounding voices made Lin Feng''s pride sublime, and he snapped the timer with his hand, and then began to disassemble the rifle.


    Ye Hao put his hands on his chest and watched Lin Feng''s movements quietly.


    It is worthy of being a soldier. The first hand is to make everyone''s eyes shine. The action is also very fast. After each component is removed, it is neatly placed on the table. This is for the assembly of the gun. , Is of great benefit.


    Twenty seconds passed in a blink of an eye, and only the bracket was left to disassemble the gun.


    "This kid can be fast."


    "Maybe it can really break the record."


    "Even if the record is not broken, it should be within fifty seconds."


    The people watching beside were all exclaimed.


    But Ye Hao shook his head at this time. He has the physique of a king of soldiers, and his understanding of guns has already been deep in his mind.


    "Do you think Lin Feng can''t complete the challenge?" Qiu Xueyao saw Ye Hao''s movement of shaking her head, she leaned to Ye Hao and said softly.


    Ye Hao said lightly: "The final time should be between fifty seconds and fifty-three seconds."


    Ye Hao''s words fell, Lin Feng had already begun to reassemble the gun, and the number on the timer had jumped from more than forty seconds to fifty seconds.


    Bang


    With the sound of an empty cannonball, Lin Feng snapped the timer in front of him.


    But he looked at the number displayed on the timer with a gloomy face.


    52.49 seconds!


    Don''t say this number is in the top ten, it is almost ten seconds away from the record of first place.


    "Do it again." Lin Feng gritted his teeth and took a deep breath. This time he looked at the rifle in front of him. After making enough preparations, he jerked the timer again.


    The speed this time was obviously much faster than the previous one.


    Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao, who still shook his head.


    "Between forty-eight seconds and fifty seconds."


    Bang


    An empty gun sounded and the timer was pressed by Lin Feng at the same time.


    49.26 seconds.


    It was almost three seconds faster than before, but it was still a few seconds behind the last record.


    "Oh, it''s still a few seconds away." I don''t know when Qiao Linying also came over, she looked at Lin Feng''s failure this time with regret.


    Lin Feng clenched his fists, he raised his head and glanced at Qiu Xueyao, who was expressionless. He thought to himself: Xueyao must be very disappointed. He finally had the opportunity to show himself in front of him, how could he be missed like this.


    "Do it again!" Lin Feng shouted through gritted teeth. This time he did not start easily, but closed his eyes and recalled the process of disassembly.


    Qiu Xueyao on the side looked at Ye Hao and whispered, "Do you think he can finish this time." Ye Hao shook his head, and he explained softly: "Lin Feng, this kid is good at guns, but his mental quality is not good, too. I''m worried. The process of disassembling the gun is not only quick, but also quiet. If he doesn''t do this, then no matter how many times he tries, his speed


    The degree cannot be improved further. "


    When Qiu Xueyao heard Ye Hao''s explanation, she looked at Ye Hao in surprise. She didn''t expect this man to know so much about guns, but it''s no wonder that after all, he was the bodyguard that Uncle Zhou asked Zhou Qianyi.


    If you don''t know anything about the gun, it''s impossible to let him come.


    bump


    With the sound of the palm tapping the timer for the third time, Lin Feng''s third attempt began. This time the speed was obviously faster than the previous three times.


    Bang


    The gun sounds, press the timer.


    48.03 seconds


    "Damn, damn." Lin Feng was a little angry, and he shouted: "I want to do it again."


    The waiter was a little scared looking at Lin Feng, and said in a low voice: "I''m sorry, this activity in our store can only be attended three times a day per person. If you still want it, please tomorrow."


    Lin Feng clenched his fists and stared at the number with his head down.


    "Not bad. 48 seconds is a pretty good result here.


    "Yes, I think the main reason is that this young man is not familiar with this game. If you practice a few more times, you may be able to break through to the top ten."


    Perhaps because of the words of the surrounding audience, Lin Feng found an excuse to comfort him in his heart.


    Yes, just because I am not familiar with this game, if I can try a few more times, I will be successful.


    "That... Xueyao. This time I am not familiar with this. I will bring you next time I have time, and I will definitely give you that thing as a gift." Lin Feng looked at Qiu Xueyao apologetically.


    Qiu Xueyao shook her head and said, "It''s okay, you have worked very hard."


    "Lin Feng, your kid is good at guns, but you don¡¯t have good quality in your heart. I¡¯m too anxious. The process of disassembling guns is not only quick, but also calm. If you don¡¯t do this, then no matter how many times you try, you It¡¯s impossible for this speed to increase even higher."


    A sudden sound made Lin Feng''s expression change, and he looked at Qiao Linying who was talking.


    Qiao Linying laughed and stuck her tongue out, pointed at Ye Hao and said, "This is what my brother-in-law said just now."


    With that, Qiao Linying blinked at Ye Hao. It seems that she overheard Ye Hao talking.


    Ye Hao looked at himself helplessly at Qiao Linying. This girl was pulling hatred on herself. Originally, Lin Feng, the boy, thought she was not pleasing to her eyes. Wasn''t his words a naked mockery before his eyes.


    "It turns out that Mr. Ye also has research on firearms, so please ask Mr. Ye to try it." Lin Feng looked at Ye Hao and said in a strange voice.


    He doesn''t believe that Ye Hao can fight guns at all, even if he can fight, can he compare to a professional soldier like himself?


    This kid must be pretending to be coercive, watching him break him in front of Xue Yao! Let him lose face.


    Ye Hao hesitated for a moment.


    "Brother-in-law, since Sister Xue Yao wants this gift so much, you should win it for Sister Xue Yao." Qiao Linying took Ye Hao''s arm and said.


    Ye Hao thought for a while and walked to the front of the game table, although he was not interested in the prizes, nor Qiu Xueyao.


    But now Qiao Linying is next to her, if she shrinks, what if she lowers her favorability.


    So Ye Hao stood up with the mentality of giving it a try. He picked up the ak47, looked at the waiter and said. "I''ll try it too."

 Chapter 121： The record is broken!

    "Guests, please." The waiter had a plain expression.


    Lin Feng, with his hands on his hips, looked at Ye Hao with a sneer: "Let''s take a closer look at how Mr. Ye broke the record."


    Compared to Lin Feng''s cynicism, Qiao Linying was waving her arms and shouting excitedly: "Brother-in-law, come on, brother-in-law, come on."


    bump


    A fist fell on Qiao Linying''s head.


    "Call another one!"


    Qiao Linying held her head and looked at Qiu Xueyao, who was staring at her with a gloomy face. She stuck out her tongue and continued to cheer Ye Hao.


    Since the game last night, Qiao Linying has regarded Ye Hao as her best friend.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, looked at the ak47 in front of him, and pressed his hand on the timer.


    The numbers on the timer screen began to flash.


    00.01


    Ye Hao''s hand began to move quickly, and some pictures continued to appear in his mind.


    Although this is Ye Hao¡¯s first real dismantling of a gun, the knowledge of the king of soldiers still exists in his mind, and Lin Feng has dismantled three times in front of his eyes just now, and all the steps have been firmly remembered by Ye Hao. In my mind.


    Barrel, butt, barrel, barrel.


    With Ye Hao''s faster and faster speed, the eyes of everyone around him widened at this time, and some even forgot to breathe.


    Because Ye Hao''s movements were so fast, he couldn''t even see Ye Hao''s movements without looking carefully.


    "Quite soon, elder sister... Brother Ahao is really amazing." Qiao Linying shouted excitedly.


    Lin Feng''s expression on the side was very ugly. He clenched his fist and looked at Ye Hao''s movements. He didn''t want to admit it, but he had to admit that this kid''s movements were really fast and very professional.


    Kaz


    As many small parts fell on the table, Ye Hao took a sigh of relief, his eyes flashed, and he began to assemble the gun.


    In the blink of an eye, the gun that was originally divided into small parts returned to its original appearance the next moment. Ye Hao pressed an empty bullet into the magazine, and then stuffed the magazine into the rifle. inside.


    bump


    As the trigger was pulled, Ye Hao''s other hand had already pressed the timer in front of him.


    The number on the timer also stopped beating.


    42.18 seconds


    be quiet¡­¡­


    very quiet


    After more than ten seconds of silence, there was a burst of cheers around.


    "Oh my God, that kid is fighting too fast."


    "Special forces! That kid definitely had been a soldier, otherwise it would be impossible to be so fast!"


    "Damn, I didn''t have a video just now. If that video is posted on the Internet, it can definitely be reposted tens of thousands of times."


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief amidst the admiration of the surrounding audience. He looked at the waiter in a daze, pointed to the accessory in the window and said, "Sorry, I broke the record. Shouldn''t this belong to me?" The waiter swallowed. Swallowing, he took out the jewelry from the shop window, but he didn''t give it to Ye Hao immediately. He looked at Ye Hao admiringly: "Sir. This thing will be given to you later, but you need to sign a word for me later. , And record your winning nickname as


    The goal of the post challenger. "


    "Okay." Ye Hao smiled and nodded, then turned to look at Qiu Xueyao and the others: "It seems we still need to wait."


    "Sister... Brother A Hao, you were so handsome just now." Qiao Linying ran to Ye Hao excitedly and called Ye Hao by the arm.


    Qiu Xueyao also looked at Ye Hao unexpectedly: "You speed?"


    Although he knew that Ye Hao was Zhou Qianyi''s bodyguard, he should have a little skill, but he did not expect that the speed of this gun could be so fast.


    "I have practiced with toy guns before." Ye Hao smiled and shrugged.


    Compared to Ye Hao''s relaxed look, Lin Feng''s face was particularly ugly, and he wanted to find a place to sew in.


    I have tried three hard times just now, but no one has ever succeeded.


    And what kind of toy gun did the other party practice? I''m still a professional soldier, isn''t this a naked face slap?


    Bump


    Suddenly, several strange sounds sounded.


    Ye Hao frowned, he raised his head and looked around, then said in a deep voice, "Did you hear any strange noises?"


    "Voice? No? What did you hear." Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao puzzled.


    Ye Hao frowned: "Gunshots."


    "Huh, this is a shooting game place. It''s not normal to have gunshots." Lin Feng said with a cold snort, thinking that Ye Hao was just taking advantage of the situation to pretend.


    Ye Hao shook his head, he closed his eyes, as if he wanted to look for that voice again.


    Bump


    Sure enough, the effort paid off, and he really caught the voice.


    "This is the sound of live ammunition shooting!" Ye Hao said solemnly.


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, Qiu Xueyao was taken aback and shook her head: "Impossible. Even if it is a simulated gun, it is impossible to use solid bullets. You must have heard it wrong."


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, and he hoped that he had heard it wrong, but there was a sense of anxiety in his heart.


    "Emergency notice, please leave Yintai City from the emergency passage immediately, walk from the western passage, and never approach the northern area."


    "Hurry up, hurry up. Please evacuate urgently."


    At this moment, several security guards rushed over and began to evacuate the crowd.


    "What''s going on? Is it an exercise?" Qiu Xueyao looked around in confusion, and a large part of the people had already begun to evacuate.


    "It''s not good. The armed robbery happened in the northern area of ??Yintai City, and it''s still live broadcast online!" Qiao Linying on the side suddenly shouted anxiously with her mobile phone.


    "Robbery with a gun? Yingying, don''t lie. It''s still broadcast live, how can this be..." Qiu Xueyao gave a white glance at her cousin who always likes to fool around.


    bump


    bump


    There were two gunshots, one heavy and one light.


    This time it was not only Ye Hao, but even Lin Feng and Qiu Xueyao could hear clearly.


    The heavy sound came from Qiao Linying''s phone, and what was playing inside was a chaotic live broadcast.


    And the soft sound came from the north of the mall.


    "This is indeed the sound of a gun!" Lin Feng also heard that this is not a toy gun sound, but a real gun!


    "Yingying, give me your cell phone." Ye Hao took Qiao Linying''s cell phone seriously, and Lin Feng and Qiu Xueyao also came over.


    This is a live broadcast room.


    The footage in the live broadcast room was chaotic. It looked like it was in a shopping mall, and there were still many people screaming and crying.


    Comments in the live broadcast room are banned, but the number of viewers in the live broadcast room continues to increase, reaching one million.


    At this time, the person holding the cellphone filming suddenly shouted at a figure wearing a windbreaker on the side: "Boss, there are a million people watching the live broadcast."


    "So fast?" The man in the windbreaker turned around, but he couldn''t see him because he had a tiger mask on his face and a rifle in his hand. The gangster wearing a tiger mask walked in front of the phone and let out a gloomy laugh at the screen: "Hi, hello, everyone. This is Lincheng Yintai City. Now it is not a movie shooting, but a real robbery. I am The person in charge of this event, Tiger."

 Chapter 122： Hacker brother-in-law

    The robber named Tiger suddenly turned around and pointed behind him. There were already a lot of people gathered there, young people as well as children, all squatting on the ground with their heads in their hands, tears on their faces, timid. , A scared expression.


    "I have nearly a hundred hostages now. I don''t want money, I want people. I believe that our police uncles should also be able to watch this live broadcast. I want you to catch you within five hours. Cui Zhenhu, the most wanted criminal, immediately sent to the gate of Yintai City."


    "Don''t give me any excuses. I know that Cui Zhenhu is now in Jiangnan Prison. From there, I can get there by the fastest means of transportation within an hour and a half. I will not accept any negotiations during this period."


    The tiger took the rifle in his hand, stretched out his tongue and licked it at the muzzle, sneered. "I know that you are now evacuating people from other areas of Yintai City. Don''t worry, I won''t disturb you. I will give you ten minutes to evacuate. I only need this hundred hostages in my hand. I don¡¯t want to see anyone appear in front of my eyes, otherwise I won¡¯t


    Ensure the life safety of the hostages. "


    "Similarly, after an hour and a half, if I didn''t see Cui Zhenhu appear in front of me, I would shoot ten hostages every minute."


    "Thank you. Today''s live broadcast is over. Finally, I can show you our lovely hostages."


    Then the footage of the camera moved, approaching the hostages.


    "Oh my God, those are grandparents! And mom and dad!" Qiao Linying suddenly pointed to a corner of the screen and shouted.


    Qiu Xueyao''s expression changed, she also saw her parents, and she also saw blood on her father''s abdomen, like a gunshot wound! Mother was holding Qiu''s father there and crying bitterly.


    Lin Feng''s family was also there, but it looked better, but Lin Feng''s father had obvious traces of being beaten on his head. It seemed that he had conflicts with the gangster, but there was no life-threatening situation.


    "Damn it, I''m going to save them." Qiu Xueyao turned around anxiously, and was about to run towards the North District.


    But Ye Hao stopped him in time. He looked at Qiu Xueyao who was emotional and shouted: "Calm down, now what can you do in the past?"


    "But my family is there, they need me! I... my dad was shot." Qiu Xueyao shouted at Ye Hao angrily, her emotions completely out of control.


    Adding to the fact that the guests around who had already learned the news and started to flee constantly, Ye Hao''s mood became heavy.


    Ye Hao''s hand was pushed away. Lin Feng stood in front of Qiu Xueyao and stared at Ye Hao coldly. He pointed to Ye Hao''s nose and said, "Boy, my family is also there. Now I want to save people with Xueyao. , If you are scared and don''t want to go, find a corner to hide yourself, cowardly."


    The tone was full of irony.


    "Wait, saving people is to save. But you need to calm down now, now we don''t know anything about them, how many people are there? How many guns? Where? We don''t know!" Ye Hao looked at Qiu Xueyao He and Lin Feng looked anxious and wanted to dissuade them.


    But the next moment, Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao with cold eyes: "I am going to save my family. If you are still a man, please help me take care of Yingying."


    After speaking, Qiu Xueyao and Lin Feng turned and ran towards the emergency passage in the North District, facing the flow of people who happened to be fleeing.


    "Damn it!" Ye Hao couldn''t catch up for a while because of the flow of people. He patted the table angrily.


    At this moment, the feeling of pulling Ye Hao''s sleeve came from the person next to him.


    Ye Hao turned his head.


    I saw Qiao Linying pulling at the corner of his clothes, tears in her eyes kept spinning, but she still resisted not letting the tears stay.


    Ye Hao looked at Qiao Linying mockingly: "Do you think I am also a coward?"


    Qiao Linying shook her head.


    Ye Hao was taken aback, he looked at Qiao Linying in surprise.


    Qiao Linying raised her head and looked at Ye Hao. She held back her tears and bit her lip: "Brother A Hao, please save my parents."


    Simple words, but there is trust in those eyes.


    "Why do you believe me?" Ye Hao was really surprised. Qiao Linying sobbed and wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes: "Because what you just said is correct. We don''t understand the criminals. If we rush in, we will only die. And the criminals just said that we have an hour and a half. Time. During this time our relatives must be An


    complete. "


    Ye Hao was a little surprised. It was incredible that Qiao Linying, such a young girl, could still maintain such a calm thinking mind when her relatives were in crisis.


    Ye Hao touched Qiao Linying''s head and said in a positive tone: "Don''t worry, I will definitely rescue your parents, including your uncle and Qiu Xueyao''s parents."


    "Yeah." Qiao Linying nodded, her small fist clenched tightly.


    "Then what are we going to do now?" Qiao Linying asked.


    Ye Hao took Qiao Linying into the shop behind him. The clerk had already run away by this time, and the shop was empty.


    After that, Ye Hao, Ye Hao and Qiao Linying found the computer behind the checkout counter, and Ye Hao''s fingers quickly tapped on the computer. By the way, Ye Hao asked Qiao Linying to find a weapon that could be used.


    Before long, Qiao Lin ran back.


    "Brother-in-law, I just found this knife. I didn''t find other small weapons." Qiao Linying took a knife almost ten centimeters long and came to Ye Hao.


    "A knife is enough." Ye Hao took the knife and nodded in satisfaction.


    "Brother-in-law, do you use this?" Qiao Linying looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    Ye Hao nodded, he stared at the computer screen: "Yes."


    "But the weapon in their hands is a gun! How could you have done a gang of gunmen with a knife." Qiao Linying didn''t believe Ye Hao could do this.


    "Yingying, you have to know. This is reality, not a game you play. Weapons here are one aspect, and more need brains. One knife is enough to deal with this group of people, and in fact I don''t want to use a knife. , This is just in case of emergency."


    bump


    "finished."


    While Ye Hao was talking, he pressed the space bar with his finger, and the computer screen in front of him instantly switched to video images.


    Qiao Linying looked at the picture on the computer screen in surprise, and she quickly recognized it. This was the surveillance picture in the north district of Yintai City. Looking at Ye Hao, Qiao Linying swallowed: "Brother-in-law, you can''t be a hacker."

 Chapter 123： Lin Feng PK Robber

    "Don''t talk nonsense, hackers are illegal in our country. We are computer experts." Ye Hao''s fingers beat on the keyboard.


    The pictures on the computer screen are constantly changing.


    "Someone here is holding a gun." Qiao Linying pointed to a surveillance video and shouted.


    Ye Hao nodded, looking constantly on the surveillance video, and the terrain of the North District also began to appear in Ye Hao''s mind.


    The northern part of Yintai City belongs to the kind of circular building, the middle is empty, and the ceiling can be seen from the middle of the first floor.


    "The hostages are located in the middle of the open space on the first floor of the North District. Two masked criminals with guns are holding the hostages. There is a masked criminal with guns at the gate on the first floor of the North District. There are two masked criminals with guns on the second floor of the North District. Observing the situation, there was a gangster in the monitoring room on the third floor monitoring the entire Yintai City!"


    "There are six people in total?" Qiao Linying stared at the screen and nodded. She suddenly thought of something and looked at Ye Hao worriedly: "Right. One of them is controlling the surveillance room. Will they find us?" "No. . I used the most concealed method, and I have stopped the surveillance camera in our room. From the person¡¯s point of view, the picture in this room is stopped, no different from before. And he does not know us at all. Has invaded the surveillance of Yintai City


    system. "Ye Hao glanced at the camera in front of the store.


    Ye Hao began to pay attention to the positions of these six people. It can be said that the entire North District was controlled without any blind spots. Even if someone can immediately solve the gangsters on the first or second floor, once the remaining gangsters attack the first floor The hostage in the middle shot.


    The situation will be horrible. "By the way, it''s strange. Listening to what they said on the live broadcast just now, they wanted to save a person named Cui Zhenhu, but Jiangnan Prison is too far away from Lincheng, why did they choose here? Why not choose more prosperous And the city closer to Jiangnan Prison is not better


    ? "Qiao Linying muttered to herself suspiciously.


    Ye Hao said in a deep voice, "Because they have prepared an escape route. Lincheng is a third- and fourth-tier city, which is not prosperous, but it is not remote. Lincheng is close to the sea to the south and one or two cities to the west. It¡¯s easy to escape into the border area."


    "The most important point is that they have carefully calculated the time, one and a half hours! No negotiation, no negotiation, the police can mobilize the police or armed police from the city at most within an hour and a half. But the other party is a gunman. , Ordinary police and armed police simply cannot cope."


    "And it is difficult to mobilize sufficient special police or special forces to support within an hour and a half. This is the advantage of a small city for them."


    Listening to Ye Hao''s explanation, Qiao Linying immediately understood: "Awesome! These gangsters are too powerful, they are taking advantage of the time, place, and harmony!"


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, thinking about his plan in his heart.


    Through all this, he could see that these gangsters were very professional, not amateur robbers.


    "Oh, brother-in-law, look here!" Qiao Linying suddenly pointed to a surveillance screen in the corner of the computer and shouted.


    Ye Hao''s expression changed and he immediately zoomed in on the surveillance screen, which was located next to a toilet on the second floor of the North District.


    Two people appeared in the surveillance, it was Qiu Xueyao and Lin Feng, each of them was holding a dagger and a baseball bat. They moved very cautiously.


    It seems that even in such an emergency, they still haven''t forgotten what the police academy and the army gave them.


    "On their right, a gangster came over. Sister Xue Yao and the others are ready to attack!" Qiao Linying exclaimed.


    Ye Hao hit the table with a fist.


    "Damn! They underestimated the enemy too much. This would only be a horror." Ye Hao put a Bluetooth headset into his ear, and gave another Bluetooth headset to Qiao Linying.


    This bluetooth headset is very similar to that kind of military equipment, so it is easy to find in the shop of this kind of military equipment enthusiasts.


    "I''m going to rush over now. You continue to monitor the monitoring screen here, and immediately report any situation to me through the headset. Remember, don''t leave here." Ye Hao told Qiao Linying.


    When Qiao Linying saw Ye Hao preparing to leave, she suddenly stuffed something into Ye Hao''s hand.


    "Bring this, you must bring Sister Xueyao back." Qiao Linying looked at Ye Hao expectantly.


    Ye Hao looked at the thing in his hand, it was the pistol silver jewelry bracelet he had won before.


    "I saw that the waiter left this thing on the table just now, so I took it. Anyway, this is your thing, so you can bring it."


    "Well, I will definitely bring them back." Ye Hao put the chain into the pocket of his inner jacket and ran outside with his "weapon".


    ##


    Restroom on the second floor of the North District of Yintai City.


    "Can we really do this?" Qiu Xueyao took a sneak peek at the surrounding situation and looked at Lin Feng a little worried.


    Lin Feng squeezed the baseball bat in his hand and said confidently: "No problem. The other party is just a gangster with a gun. Don''t forget that I am a soldier, and dealing with these people is a piece of cake."


    Lin Feng''s eyes were full of pride, and many drills he had participated in appeared in his mind.


    "Xueyao, wait until the gangster approaches us, we will immediately go up and subdue him. As long as I can take the gun in his hand, the four people here are not my opponents at all." Lin Feng stared at the beginning. The gangster approaching here.


    Qiu Xueyao took a deep breath and nodded.


    The gangster was walking slowly with a gun, and suddenly two figures popped out in the front corner.


    A sharp dagger hit his throat.


    "Lin Feng seized the gun." Qiu Xueyao hurriedly shouted.


    Lin Feng was not sloppy either. He hit the gangster''s arm with a fist and snatched the opponent''s gun.


    When he held the gun in his hand, his heart was filled with excitement. He looked at Qiu Xueyao beside him, as if he had seen such a beautiful picture.


    A few minutes later, he solved all the gangsters by himself. Everyone looked at themselves with the eyes of the hero, and even Qiu Xueyao looked at him with admiring eyes.


    And as for Ye Hao who didn''t know where he came from?


    Haha, it is estimated that Qiu Xueyao will be looked down upon by that time. After all, at this perilous moment, someone who will only hide in the corner and tremble will not be liked by anyone.


    Lin Feng smiled at the corner of his mouth. He pretended to be calm and said: "Xue Yao, you hide here, I will solve the battle soon."


    After speaking, Lin Feng rushed out and shot at the other gangster on the second floor.


    However, the opponent had already hid behind a stone pillar.


    Damn it!


    Lin Feng cried out, he didn''t have time to think about it, and he jumped off the second floor, then pointed his gun at the man with the tiger mask.


    Catch the thieves first! Lin Feng felt that he was already beckoning to him in victory, and he yelled, "Let your people put down their guns, otherwise I will shoot."

 Chapter 124： Lin Feng defeated

    The tiger mask man smiled faintly and looked at Lin Feng in front of him. He pressed his ears with his fingers.


    "The mouse has been delivered by himself. How is the fourth child?"


    Inside the monitoring room.


    "The fourth child is okay, just being held hostage by a woman with a knife." A man wearing an owl mask looked at the surveillance screen in front of him.


    "Two mice?" The tiger masked man lowered his voice, and then asked, "Are there other mice found?"


    Owl scanned all the surveillance pictures in front of him. Except for those of his accomplices, everything else was normal: "Report, there are no other mice."


    "Okay, continue monitoring. There are still two and a half hours, I don''t want any accidents."


    Seeing the gangster in front of him was talking to himself like no one, Lin Feng felt as if his existence had been insulted.


    "I warn you one last time, and immediately order your accomplices to put down their weapons and surrender, otherwise I will shoot." Lin Feng yelled.


    Among the hostages.


    Lin Feng''s mother looked at her son excitedly, and said softly, "I see, our son has come to save us. So handsome!"


    But Lin Feng''s father shook his head coldly. He said in a deep voice, "Reckless, proud. He is still too naive."


    Lin Feng''s mother looked at her husband in surprise: "Isn''t it okay for your son to come to save you? Don''t talk jokes here."


    Lin Feng''s father gave a cold snort, did not speak, but closed his eyes.


    At this time, the situation in the mall suddenly changed. Instead of showing any timidity and fear, the tiger mask man looked at Lin Feng contemptuously.


    "I also warn you at the end, don''t worry about the weapons in your hand. Honestly, let me lie on the ground, otherwise when you shoot me to death, my accomplices will shoot and kill the hostages. Tell me about me. How many hostages will one life change?"


    The words came out.


    Lin Feng''s whole body was as if soaked in an ice cave.


    This...what is going on?


    According to the story of the movie, shouldn''t you catch the thief first, and then solve everything smoothly?


    Lin Feng''s hand was shaking, and he saw other criminals pointing their guns at the hostages in the open space.


    Step on


    The tiger masked man smiled contemptuously and walked directly towards Lin Feng with a murderous look on his body.


    "Are you a soldier?"


    Lin Feng didn''t speak, he just continued to point his gun at the tiger mask man and shouted loudly: "Stop, don''t move."


    He can only use this method to conceal his inner timidity.


    Step on


    The tiger mask man didn''t mean to retreat in the slightest, he looked at Lin Feng like a tiger above him.


    "Have you killed anyone? Have you shot someone? Do you know what it feels like to kill? Humph, a soldier who has never killed a person is just an iron block without a strike." The tiger masked man walked. In front of Lin Feng, he immediately grasped the gun in Lin Feng''s hand.


    "You can shoot if you have the ability."


    Lin Feng''s body was trembling, and his eyes were full of fear, because he felt a murderous aura suppressing himself.


    bump


    The tiger masked man suddenly punched Lin Feng in the abdomen, and Lin Feng''s gun came out, and his body fell heavily on the stone pillar a few meters away.


    "A recruit who dares to pretend to be in Lao Tzu? Do you think you are the protagonist of the novel?" The tiger mask man looked at the second floor: "The woman on the second floor, give you ten seconds to get down."


    ##


    Outside Yintai City, hundreds of police have surrounded Yintai City.


    "How is the situation inside?" a middle-aged policeman stood behind the police car and frowned. "Director, we don¡¯t know the situation now. The surveillance equipment in the store is controlled by criminals, and they don¡¯t accept any negotiations or negotiations. The only thing we know now is that there are more than 100 hostages in their hands. , They want S in Jiangnan Prison


    Most wanted criminal, Cui Zhenhu! "A police officer next to him whispered.


    The chief slammed a fist on the police car nearby.


    "Damn, damn. For decades we have been robbery and murder in Lincheng. This is the first time we have encountered this kind of holding hundreds of hostages with guns. What about the special police? What about the military?"


    "We have no special police stationed in Lincheng, but we have contacted the nearest special police, but they need more than half an hour to feel that the army also needs at least forty minutes."


    "And even if they arrived, there was not much time to prepare. Now more than half an hour has passed since the time set by the criminals!"


    The words of the police officer nearby made the Chief''s mind even more irritable.


    At this time the phone rang.


    The secretary answered the phone irritably.


    "Who?"


    The next moment, the Secretary''s face suddenly changed, and his body stood straight.


    "Yes, yes. I get it!"


    After the phone was hung up, the chief looked at the mall with a sullen face. He told the police officer next to him: "Tell me the order and stand by on the spot. The superior has arranged for someone to **** Cui Zhenhu over. The emergency police and special forces are also on the way. Up."


    "What? Are we all following the gangster''s plan like this?" The police officer on the side looked at the chief in surprise.


    The director clenched his fists: "Otherwise, what can we do. There are more than a hundred hostages in it. If an accident happens to these hostages, let alone me, all relevant personnel in Lincheng will be suspended."


    ##


    North District of Yintai City Mall.


    The two figures were **** and thrown into the hostages.


    "Xue Yao!"


    "Lin Feng."


    Qiu Xueyao looked at the relatives around her, the uncle, grandparents, and they were all there, and they were all looking at herself with worried eyes.


    "My dad is all right." Qiu Xueyao suddenly thought of her father.


    "Your dad is okay, luckily, the bullet pierced his abdomen." The second aunt on the side stepped a little away so that Qiu Xueyao could see Father Qiu who was resting on the ground.


    Qiu''s father''s abdomen clothes had been stained red with blood, but Qiu''s father gritted his teeth and did not call any pain.


    He looked at his daughter, shook his head and said, "You are too reckless."


    Hearing the accusation in his father''s words, Qiu Xueyao dropped his head, feeling a little regretful.


    On the other side, Lin Feng was not as lucky as Qiu Xueyao. He didn''t know how many times he was beaten by the gangster before, and his mouth was full of blood.


    "Lin Feng, Lin Feng. My son, I really hurt you." Lin Feng''s mother looked at her son distressedly.


    However, Lin Feng''s father and grandpa had gloomy faces.


    "Do you know where you went wrong."


    Lin Feng looked at his father''s sharp eyes and lowered his head: "I''m so proud, I thought...I thought I could solve these problems by myself. According to the acting, I should be fine."


    "You think, you think? And, you still don''t know, this is the reality of life and death, not that **** exercise! It seems that I still underestimated your inner pride." Lin Feng''s father shook his head reproachfully.


    Lin Feng lowered his head, eyes with loss and fear that hadn''t dissipated for a long time.


    Yes, he was scared.


    When facing the tiger just now, he was timid, he was scared.


    He is a soldier, he is a trained soldier, but the opponent is a bloodthirsty tiger.


    "Just be quiet for me, the little farce is over." The tiger mask man shouted, and the hostages were quiet.


    At this time, another thin man with a dinosaur mask had his eyes falling on Qiu Xueyao''s body ever since.


    "Boss. There is still some time now, can you make me feel good about my little brother."


    As soon as the dinosaur man said this, Qiu Xueyao''s family''s expressions changed. Qiu''s mother anxiously tried to cover her daughter with her body.


    The tiger man turned aside Qiu Xueyao, with a cruel smile on his mouth: "Since it is a farce, then you have to pay the price. The woman is yours, but hurry up."


    "Hey, thank you boss." The dinosaur man licked his tongue, stared at Qiu Xueyao''s beautiful body, rubbed his palms and walked towards Qiu Xueyao: "Such a beautiful woman, this is the first time I play with him. "


    ...


    Monitoring room on the third floor.


    The owl man looked at the squinted dinosaur man in the surveillance screen contemptuously: "This guy has committed an old problem again, but such a beautiful woman is really rare. It''s really cheap for him."


    "It''s really rare, it''s just a bit short of temper." Suddenly, a cold voice came from behind.

 Chapter 125： Qiu Xueyaos danger

    "Don''t touch my daughter."


    Mother Qiu hugged her daughter in panic, but the next moment her body was kicked away heavily.


    "What about him, the old woman roll me aside." The dinosaur man stretched out his hand to catch Qiu Xueyao, but the second aunt on the side suddenly jumped out and bit the dinosaur man''s arm.


    "I went to your mother, dare to bite Lao Tzu."


    With the pain coming from his arm, the dinosaur male directly angrily picked up the gun in his hand and pressed his aunt''s head, his fingers already pressed on the trigger.


    "Don''t...I...I''ll go with you, don''t shoot." Qiu Xueyao could only fall to the ground and cry because of being tied up.


    "It''s okay to play, don''t kill people first. You must know that these are our bargaining chips afterwards."


    The tiger man in the distance reminded.


    The dinosaur man curled his mouth and hit the second aunt''s head with a gun butt.


    A wound appeared immediately, and blood flowed on the second aunt''s face.


    "Follow me." The dinosaur man smiled and stretched out his hand to pull Qiu Xueyao''s arm.


    The uncle and grandfather on the side stared at the dinosaur man with ferocious and angry expressions, as if they were about to come up desperately.


    "Grandpa, uncle. Don''t resist, or you will die." Qiu Xueyao''s cry suppressed the uncle''s inner anger.


    "But..., let us watch you being ruined by a brute." Because of the emotion, the old man''s eyes were congested, and his chest was constantly undulating.


    "It''s important to save your life. Second uncle, take care of my parents. If you dare to come over, I will bite my tongue and kill myself." Qiu Xueyao resisted her crying and stood up with difficulty.


    Seeing the male dinosaur stretched out his hand to pull himself.


    Qiu Xueyao gritted her teeth: "I can go by myself."


    "Oh, the chick has a very hot personality. If you want your family to be good, just follow me honestly, take care of me, and I will keep your family safe." The dinosaur man smiled and turned to the side. A shop walked.


    Qiu Xueyao bit her lip, and the blood slipped from the corner of her mouth. Her heart was very painful, but she still followed silently for the sake of her family.


    Lin Feng in the distance watched Qiu Xueyao walking into the shop with the gangster. He felt as if his pride had been trampled under his feet, and his heart seemed to be immersed in the abyss.


    The other hostages lowered their heads silently. They are just ordinary people. Now they only want to live without incident in their hearts, and there is no extra thought to worry about others.


    Qiu Xueyao''s family also lowered their heads.


    They knew in their hearts what Qiu Xueyao would face next? That is the scariest thing!


    "No¡­¡­"


    "Let me go... you bastard."


    "Ah...Help, help."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Listening to the cries and screams coming from the shop, Qiu Xueyao''s family gritted their teeth and pinched their fists.


    Qiu''s father passed out because of his anger and the wound on his abdomen, and Qiu''s mother was already in tears at the moment.


    But the tiger man seemed to have heard nothing. He looked at the hostage indifferently, and then looked down at his watch.


    "Half an hour left."


    "Hey, Owl, how is your situation there."


    Tiger frowned, because there was no sound from his earphone.


    "owl?"


    After calling again several times, but there was still no answer, Tiger felt a little uneasy in his heart, he raised his head and looked at the second floor.


    "Fourth, fifth. Go to the third floor and see how the owl is going."


    There was no response on the second floor, not even a sound.


    The tiger clenched the gun in his hand, and the quiet surroundings made his heart more and more uneasy. He suddenly thought of something and looked at the shop where the dinosaur man had entered before. At this time, the shouts in the shop had disappeared. There was a soft moan.


    "Dinosaur, come out to me."


    There was no response from the shop except for a slight moan. The tiger raised his gun and aimed at the shop: "Dinosaurs, it''s not time to play, hurry up and show me out."


    "game over."


    Suddenly a figure sprang out from behind the pillar on the second floor of the mall, and then there was gunfire.


    …ç…ç…ç


    The tiger and the gangster who was holding the door handle fell to the ground before they could react.


    The tiger had better luck, but he was half-kneeled on the ground with a gun in his wrist and thigh. The gun had already escaped, and the gangster guarding the door had a **** bullet hole in his head.


    The tiger felt the sharp pain from his wrist. He raised his head dullly, looking at the man who suddenly appeared in front of him, and the black hole of his forehead gun.


    "Is it fun?"


    Relaxed, simple words, as if this place is not a dangerous kidnapping scene.


    All the hostages present were all staring at the sudden scene before them, and Qiu Xueyao''s family looked at the man in the field in disbelief.


    The man who looks weak, can embroider, cook, and play chess.


    At this time, he appeared in front of them like a **** descending to the earth.


    "You...who are you?" The tiger looked at the man who appeared like a ghost in front of him in disbelief: "Where is my man?"


    "Your person? Are you asking the person in the monitoring room, the two on the second floor, or the lecherous dinosaur just now?" Ye Hao raised his head, looking down at the tiger like a king.


    The tiger swallowed. He couldn''t believe that in just a few minutes, all of his people were solved by this person without knowing it.


    "Ahem."


    In that shop, a shadow dragged a man out. The man''s face was **** and bloody, and the dinosaur''s mask fell all over, revealing a wretched middle-aged man under the mask.


    "You dare to beat my old mother''s family and look for death." Qiu Xueyao glared at the fainted dinosaur man in disgust.


    "Xueyao...you''re all right!" Qiu''s mother looked at her intact daughter in surprise, tears in her eyes streaming out uncontrollably.


    The Qiu family also looked at Qiu Xueyao in disbelief. The clothes on Qiu Xueyao''s body showed no traces except a little crumpled.


    "It''s okay. Uncles, parents, don''t move, stay there." After Qiu Xueyao ordered her family to take care of her family, she threw the fainted dinosaur man aside, walked next to Ye Hao, and looked at the tiger kneeling on the ground. .


    "How did you do it?" Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    What happened in the past few minutes has made her unresponsive for a long time, and she even feels whether she is dreaming.


    Three minutes ago.


    After Qiu Xueyao followed the dinosaur man into the shop, the lecherous dinosaur man couldn''t suppress his inner desires, and directly threw Qiu Xueyao to the ground.


    Qiu Xueyao couldn''t resist in front of an adult man because of her hands tied up, so she could only close her eyes and tilt her head.


    But the disgusting feeling did not come, on the contrary came a familiar and humble voice.


    "How long are you going to lie down? Do you need me to continue what he didn''t finish just now!"


    Qiu Xueyao opened her eyes suddenly and looked at the dinosaur man lying beside him in disbelief. There was a clear purple mark on his neck.


    In front of her, a man squatted there with a chuckle.


    "You!" Ye Hao stretched out a hand to press on Qiu Xueyao''s lips, and made a quiet gesture: "Hush, quietly. There are still people outside."

 Chapter 126： Block bullet

    "Why are you here?" Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao didn''t care about Qiu Xueyao, but picked up the dinosaur man''s gun, found a stool, and began to tap on a ventilation duct.


    "I don''t have time to explain to you now, so hurry up and make a sound."


    "What''s the noise?" Qiu Xueyao was puzzled.


    "It''s the kind of popping sound, pretend to be a little bit, it''s better to make another call. Try to attract the attention of outsiders." Ye Hao urged.


    Qiu Xueyao was taken aback, her face flushed immediately, she was not a fool, of course she knew what Ye Hao meant.


    "No. Then...that kind of sound...you do it yourself."


    Ye Haobai glanced at Qiu Xueyao. At this time, he had climbed up the ventilation duct. His head was looking at Qiu Xueyao at the entrance of the cave: "If you want to save people outside, please make a sound quickly, otherwise the gangsters outside are very I will soon find something strange. The hostages are in danger."


    "You!" Qiu Xueyao watched Ye Hao disappear above the ventilation duct, biting her lip.


    Finally she closed her eyes helplessly and opened her mouth.


    "No¡­¡­"


    "Let go of me... beast... you bastard."


    Ye Hao, who was climbing in the ventilation duct, had the construction drawings of the entire Yintai City in his mind. These materials had already been collected when he invaded the surveillance system.


    "Hey. Yingying, tell me the location of the remaining two gangsters in the hall."


    "Brother-in-law, the tiger is five or six meters away from the hostage in the middle of the hall. There is one gangster left beside the pillar on the right side of the door."


    Qiao Linying''s voice came from Ye Hao''s ear.


    "Okay. If they move, let me know as soon as possible."


    "Yes, brother-in-law."


    Ye Hao continued to crawl for about half a minute, he gently unscrewed the barbed wire in front of him, and crawled out creptically.


    At this time, he was on the second floor. He held the gun in his hand and determined the bullet in the gun. A plan to quickly kill the criminal began to emerge in his mind.


    As for the original two gangsters on the second floor, he had solved them unconsciously a few minutes ago.


    As for how to do it?


    Elementary invisibility!


    A few minutes ago, relying on his knowledge of each camera, he used his agility to avoid the surveillance by using the surveillance blind spot, and lurked to the surveillance room to kill the owl.


    Then use the stealth technique to kill the two gangsters on the second floor.


    After that, Qiao Linying reported Qiu Xueyao''s crisis to him, so he used the ventilation ducts to sneak into the shop and rescued Qiu Xueyao.


    "Dinosaur, come out to me."


    "Dinosaurs, now is not the time to play, hurry up and show me out."


    The shouts in the hall reminded Ye Hao, and a plan that had been simulated hundreds of times appeared in his mind.


    He slowly pressed down, then jumped out suddenly...


    These are what happened before.


    "Go and notify the police outside, saying that everything here has been resolved." Ye Hao **** the tiger man, then looked at the dinosaur man, his nose and swollen eyes were a bit scary.


    He looked at Qiu Xueyao with a little jealousy: "You didn''t beat him to death."


    "Don''t worry, I have a good idea. Huh, dare to touch my old lady''s family, owe a beating!" Qiu Xueyao still looked at the fainting dinosaur man a little indignantly.


    Then Qiu Xueyao walked towards the hostages: "Don''t worry, I am a policeman. Now the gangsters have been solved by us, but please continue to stay where you are, so as not to panic."


    Qiu Xueyao''s words also relieved the hostages.


    Ye Hao also let go of his heart.


    "Brother-in-law, it turns out that these gangsters can be solved so easily. This is too stupid. According to the plot of the movie, if I would definitely arrange another person in the hostage to disguise myself."


    Qiao Linying''s laughter came from the earphones, but it was such an unintentional remark that made Ye Hao''s eyes widen.


    Undercover?


    Ye Hao trembled, he turned his head and his eyes fell on all the hostages.


    The expressions of all hostages flashed in his mind, with surprises, crying, and fear.


    But the face of a person made Ye Hao stare at him. There was no surprise but a trace of hideous and murderous intent. At this time, his right hand was already placed in his chest clothes.


    But because of the relationship that Qiu Xueyao walked toward the hostage, she was right between the "hostage" and her own.


    "Be careful!"


    At this time the "hostage" had stood up, and pulled out a pistol from his arms.


    "go to hell."


    The "hostage" spit out a murderous sentence, and the finger also pulled the trigger.


    Ye Hao cried out in his heart that it was not good, it was impossible to shoot with a gun in his position, and the opponent was still in a hostage. Once someone was concentrated by a stray bullet, the consequences would be disastrous.


    At this time, Qiu Xueyao also saw the "hostage" a few meters away in front of her, and looked at the muzzle of the black hole. At this moment, her whole mind was blindfolded.


    death?


    For the first time she felt that she was so close to death, she could even see the fire from the muzzle and the grim smile on the gangster''s face.


    At this moment, a sensation of pushing back suddenly came from his side, and his body fell to the side.


    Qiu Xueyao opened her eyes wide and looked at Ye Hao who appeared next to her in surprise. At this moment, there was only one thought in her mind.


    This man, in order to save himself, rushed forward despite the danger?


    At the same time, Ye Hao, who pushed Qiu Xueyao away, was facing life threatening!


    His eyes were fixed on the muzzle of the black hole.


    Bang


    With the sound of the shooting, Ye Hao had pushed Qiu Xueyao away from him, but now he was naked and exposed under the muzzle.


    And the bullets fired were less than ten meters away from his body.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and shook his arm, a silver light shot at the gangster at a rapid speed.


    That is a dagger!


    The sharp dagger accurately hit the arm of the gangster hidden in the hostage, and the pistol fell to the ground.


    "Hold him down!"


    I don''t know who yelled, Lin Feng''s father rushed up immediately, although he was already a lot of age, he still used the most professional catch to hold down the gangster.


    And as some other brave people rushed up, the gangster was easily subdued.


    "Ahem...what''s the matter, where is the gunshot?" Father Qiu, who was in a coma, woke up in a daze because of the gunshot.


    He found that everyone around him was looking into the distance, and the gunmen had fallen to the ground at this time.


    "Lao Qiu, you are awake. We are safe." The uncle looked at Father Qiu and said, but there was a trace of complexity in his eyes.


    Qiu''s father noticed the weird atmosphere around him: "What''s the matter? Could it be that the police rescued us?"


    But Qiu''s father raised his head, but he did not see the policeman.


    "It''s Ahao... it''s Ahao who saved us." The old man stood up with the help of the second aunt, and walked towards the front step by step.


    There a man was lying in the arms of a woman.


    "You...are you okay. Talking...you are not stupid." Qiu Xueyao stared at Ye Hao lying in her arms, there was a bullet hole in Ye Hao''s chest. At this time, Ye Hao closed his eyes, blood was flowing from the corner of his mouth, and blue veins popped up on his arms, looking terrifying.

 Chapter 127： The neglected Song Xiaoyue

    "Ahao." The old man looked at the young man with a complicated look in his eyes.


    And Qiu''s father, who fell to the ground in the distance, also heard his wife''s account of what happened after he was in a coma. He couldn''t believe it and looked at the young man who fell to the ground a few meters away.


    "What are you doing in a daze... Call an ambulance," Qiu''s father shouted anxiously, pushing the people aside.


    At this time, someone reacted. Some people called the police, some called 120, and some ran outside emotionally.


    "Grandpa. He...what''s wrong with him..." Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao in her arms in confusion, and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with her hand.


    "Wake up, don''t scare me."


    "Stop making trouble, hurry up and wake up."


    Qiu Xueyao''s voice slowly changed to weeping.


    "Okay don''t cry. I''m not dead yet, cough cough cough."


    Qiu Xueyao was stunned by the sudden voice in front of him, only to see that the man still had a mean smile.


    "You... are you okay?"


    Not only Qiu Xueyao, but even the people who looked around were all looking at the boy who opened his eyes in surprise.


    They all watched him get shot in the chest just now, so how close is it that he was shot in the chest?


    "You... don''t try to be aggressive, the ambulance will be here soon." Qiu Xueyao looked at the wound on Ye Hao''s chest, she still thought Ye Hao was holding on.


    Ye Hao smiled and slowly raised his hand and pressed it against the bullet hole in his chest.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Ye Hao frowned slightly, and then a silver object was taken out and fell on the ground.


    Then there was a flattened bullet that fell on the ground.


    "I didn''t expect this jewelry to be quite strong, but now I still feel a little blind in my chest." Ye Hao took a deep breath and looked at the ceiling with a fluke in his eyes.


    "This...Is this thing blocking the bullet?" Qiu Xueyao looked at the two gun-shaped accessories that almost fit together because of the extrusion deformation.


    Isn''t it the thing that I saw before.


    "Maybe the quality is good." Ye Hao laughed mockingly: "Ahem..."


    Ye Hao vomited the congestion accompanied by a cough.


    Good quality?


    Just kidding, anyone with a little bit of scientific common sense knows that the penetration of a pistol bullet within ten meters is very strong, but how can a thin silver jewelry be able to stop it.


    Had it not been for the moment when the opponent fired the shot, he used the object control technique to control the bullet that was shot out with the mind of his whole body.


    Although Ye Hao could not stop the flying bullets like in the TV, at least he could change the trajectory of the bullets and slow down the rate of fire as much as possible.


    Because of the intense use of mental power, Ye Hao''s face was very ugly just now, with blue veins popping up.


    [Congratulations to the host for completing the task: Grandpa: 100%. Grandma: 100%. Father-in-law: 100%. Mother-in-law: 100%. Relatives: 93%. ¡¿


    [Due to the special conditions of the task, the host used five common skills during the period. The final reward is: fifteen skill points. Current remaining skill points: 21¡¿


    It seems that nothing can make others identify with oneself more than saving lives. The tasks are all completed in an instant.


    Ta Ta Ta


    Then the police rushed into the mall, controlled all six gangsters, and sent the injured hostages to an ambulance.


    "Lao Qiu, take care of your injuries." Lin Feng''s father looked at Father Qiu who was lying on the stretcher and comforted.


    "Yeah." Father Qiu nodded, his eyes fell on Ye Hao next to him: "You... don''t you go to the hospital?"


    Ye Hao smiled and waved his hand: "It''s okay. I''m in good health, but I have a little chest tightness. I just vomited a lot of blood from a bruise, now it''s fine to rest. Uncle, take a good rest in the hospital."


    "Yeah. Thank you." Father Qiu looked at Ye Hao at this time, and there was a trace of approval in his eyes.


    Qiu''s father was then carried into an ambulance.


    When things calmed down, Ye Hao turned on his cell phone again, because after something happened before, he subconsciously shut it down, which is a subconscious habit of a soldier king.


    But at this time, at least thirty-four missed calls were displayed on the phone.


    He looked at the name displayed above.


    Song Xiaoyue!


    Suddenly, Ye Hao''s heart suddenly jumped.


    Uh... I seem to have forgotten something.


    "What''s the matter? I''m not feeling well. I think you should go to the hospital." Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao with some worry.


    Jingle Bell


    Just then, the phone rang again, and you don''t need to guess that it must be Song Xiaoyue.


    Ye Hao waved his hand: "It''s okay. I''ll answer the phone."


    With that, Ye Hao ran to a corner with no one, pressed the answer button, and the next moment there was a roar.


    "Ye...hao. This lady has been waiting at your door for four hours. I didn''t answer calls, text messages, or WeChat! It''s almost noon now, where are you dead? "


    Song Xiaoyue''s tone changed from the usual softness, and at this time it was like a Hedong Lion''s roar.


    "Uh... I had a little accident." Ye Hao said quietly.


    "Accident? What''s the accident? Don''t forget that you promised me to teach me to practice piano on weekends!" Song Xiaoyue roared angrily.


    Teaching Song Xiaoyue to practice the violin on weekends is indeed such a thing, but yesterday afternoon because Qiu Xueyao suddenly pulled herself away, she had forgotten Song Xiaoyue''s affairs, and it was only remembered just now.


    "That... was really a bit unexpected." Ye Hao smiled bitterly. He couldn''t say that he just solved a hostage-taking incident by a gangster. Who can believe this.


    "Stop talking nonsense, just say where you are now!" Song Xiaoyue shouted.


    "I...in Lincheng."


    The other end of the phone was stunned, and then there was a strong growl.


    "You bastard, you don''t want to teach if you don''t want to teach, and you lied to me in Lincheng. Billow." With the last three things, there was a busy tone on the phone.


    After that, Ye Hao fought back helplessly.


    After all, although this incident was an accident, it was indeed the first time I missed the appointment.


    But Ye Hao made several calls afterwards, but they didn''t answer it. It seemed that Song Xiaoyue was really angry.


    "What''s the matter?" Qiu Xueyao walked over and looked at Ye Hao''s strange expression, as if something very bad had happened.


    Ye Hao sighed: "I just remembered that I promised something to others today, and now I let others dove out, and they called me and yelled at me."


    "Deserve it, I hate people who missed appointments."


    Listening to Qiu Xueyao''s words, Ye Hao gave her a white look; "Please, don''t you think about who brought me from Haicheng to Lincheng without saying anything."


    Qiu Xueyao was stunned for a moment, her eyes drifted to the side; "Then...If you are in a hurry, you can go back first. And I may not be able to return to Haicheng in a short time. After all, although my father''s injury is not too serious, it is still Someone needs to take care of it."


    "I know, then I won''t be able to help if I stay. You tell your uncle and aunt, I''ll leave first and come visit them when I have time." Ye Hao nodded, now that his task is completed, it is indeed not. It''s necessary to stay.


    "Yeah. Lincheng Station is over there. You can get there by car in about two or three hours." "Yeah. I see."

 Chapter 128： Ning Yawens sister

    After that, Ye Hao left silently.


    As for the gangsters, Ye Hao pushed all of them to Qiu Xueyao''s body. After all, the matter is now finished perfectly. It is estimated that no one will pursue too much truth. Such things are generally turned into big things and small things, so as not to Cause bad social impact.


    And there was another person who was paying attention to all of this silently. He looked at the back of Ye Haoyuan leaving, his fists were tightly squeezed.


    For the first time, he felt a sense of powerlessness.


    For the first time, he felt the invincible feeling from a person.


    Lin Feng''s father came over, looked at his son, and then at the teenager in the distance.


    "He is very strong."


    "Right." Lin Feng''s father was a little surprised by the words Lin Feng uttered.


    This is the first time he has heard his compliments to his peers from his proud son.


    "Give up?" Lin Feng''s father asked.


    Lin Feng hesitated, he looked at his fist, and then he turned his head to look at his father: "The thing you told me before...I''ll go."


    Lin Feng''s father''s eyes lit up.


    "Are you sure? You know that place is the most difficult place in the army."


    "I know, the same! There is also a place where I can become stronger. I want to become stronger until one day I can defeat that guy with integrity." Lin Feng stared at the figure that had disappeared from the field of vision.


    But in his mind, the **** soldier descended from the sky, and the figure that was not afraid of bullets might be with him for a long time.


    ...


    Haicheng Passenger Terminal.


    Four p.m.


    A drizzle fell from the sky.


    "When will the rain fall?" Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the dark cloud above his head. He took out the phone and pressed Song Xiaoyue''s number.


    This time the other party was connected.


    "What are you doing?" Song Xiaoyue''s voice was cold, she still seemed to be sulking.


    "I''m back to Haicheng. There is still some time today, I can teach..." Before Ye Hao finished speaking, the phone was hung up again.


    Ye Hao laughed mockingly, his deskmate was not too temperamental.


    But he had already guessed where she was, so he walked to the side of the road and took a taxi.


    A few minutes later, Ye Hao came to the door of a piano shop.


    There was an elegant sound from the piano store.


    Ye Hao walked into the piano store. In a rest area, he saw Song Xiaoyue practicing with the violin there. Standing next to him was Ning Yawen, the owner of the blue sky piano store. She was still wearing a cheongsam, but in the same style as last time. It''s not the same.


    After seeing Ye Hao coming, Ning Yawen smiled at him, but said nothing.


    Ye Hao also stood beside him quietly.


    Until Song Xiaoyue finished playing the violin.


    After Song Xiaoyue finished playing the violin, there was a smile on her cheek: "Teacher Ning, play as you taught. It feels really better."


    Ning Yawen smiled and looked at Song Xiaoyue''s side: "Actually, I am not very good at violin. Compared to me, you have a more suitable teacher by your side."


    Perhaps feeling the look in Ning Yawen''s eyes, Song Xiaoyue turned around. When she saw Ye Hao, her face wrinkled.


    "How did you come!"


    Ye Hao touched his head embarrassedly: "Um...I didn''t miss the appointment on purpose, but I really accidentally forgot about it."


    "Huh, how did you know that I am here?" Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao unhappy.


    Ye Hao pointed to Ning Yawen: "I heard Sister Yawen''s voice when I called."


    Song Xiaoyue gave Ye Hao a white look: "Okay, I don''t need you to teach it. It is enough for Teacher Ning to teach me."


    Ning Yawen on the side smiled and said, "Xiaoyue, if you really want to win a prize in the Jiangnan Provincial Instrumental Music Competition in a month''s time. It is better to let Ye Hao teach you. His previous violin skills are much better than mine. ."


    Song Xiaoyue didn''t speak, but just glared at Ye Hao. After all, she did know that Ye Hao''s violin was very powerful. The last time she listened to several pieces of music he played, that piano art was definitely an expert level.


    "Okay, okay. You are all classmates, so don''t be awkward. Xiaoyue has already told me about her. It just so happens that I have a recommended place to recommend to participate in the Jiangnan Provincial Instrumental Music Competition. The name is up." Ning Yawen said with a smile.


    Quota for Jiangnan Instrumental Music Competition!


    Ye Hao was overjoyed, and he said gratefully: "That''s really thank Sister Yawen too much. I and Xiaoyue were anxious about this before."


    "It''s okay, if you can win a prize in the competition. I am also very happy." Ning Yawen said with a smile.


    At this moment, a mocking voice came from the door of the piano store.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect our Junior Sister Ning to not play the piano, but sell the piano here. They also teach apprentices."


    Ye Hao''s face wrinkled, and he looked at the visitor.


    The leader was a middle-aged woman in her forties, dressed very coquettishly, and she didn''t know how much foundation she put on her face.


    Next to her was a teenager who was the same age as Ye Hao.


    The boy''s eyes were full of pride, but when he saw Song Xiaoyue and Ning Yawen, there was a little desire in his pride.


    "Why are you here?" Ning Yawen''s face was full of coldness at the moment, and this was the first time Ye Hao saw this look on Ning Yawen''s face.


    "Why can''t I come? I''m your good senior sister, and senior sister misses you very much." The coquettish woman looked at Ning Yawen with a sneer.


    "Miss me? Huh, I think about that piece of music, right? I said that the score of that piece is not with me. I still answer this question how many times have you come. Please leave." Ning Yawen immediately began to rush people Up.


    Obviously the relationship with this woman is very bad. "Hahaha. Little Junior Sister''s temper is still like this. Forget it, since you don''t say anything, I won''t ask more." The coquettish woman glanced at Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue next to Ning Yawen: "However, I would persuade my little sister and brother. You, learn instrumental music and find the right person. Some people may not know the instrument


    What is music? "


    This woman was clearly referring to Sang Huai.


    Song Xiaoyue clenched her fists and stared at the other person: "You are not allowed to insult Teacher Ning."


    Song Xiaoyue has always regarded Ning Yawen as her idol in her heart, so of course she is not allowed to insult Ning Yawen in front of her.


    "Huh. My master is right, what kind of master teaches what kind of apprentice. If I remember correctly, you should be the little sister who lost to me in the Haicheng Instrumental Music Competition." The boy was proud. Looking at Song Xiaoyue, there was a contemptuous smile on her mouth.


    Song Xiaoyue gritted her teeth and looked at each other as if looking at the enemy.


    At this moment, the atmosphere in the piano shop was on the verge of breaking out. Ye Hao stood in front of Song Xiaoyue and looked at each other faintly: "This is the piano store, not your place to mess around. If you don''t buy a piano, please leave."

 Chapter 129： The temptation of a billion

    "Huh." The coquettish woman snorted coldly. She looked at Ning Yawen: "I heard that this girl will also participate in the Jiangnan Provincial Instrumental Music Competition. Junior sister, might as well be like this. Let''s make a bet."


    "Bored." Ning Yawen turned around lightly.


    "I''m willing to take Bai Yuxiao as a bet. I don''t think you can rest assured that Bai Yuxiao will be placed with me."


    When the coquettish woman said this, her eyes were full of confidence, as if she was certain that Ning Yawen would agree to her request.


    Ning Yawen''s body halted, and Ye Hao noticed that the expression on her face was full of complicated expressions.


    [System task: Help Ning Yawen win the bet, and use Bai Yuxiao and Yumian Jiuhu Qin Ge to play and play a song. Reward: Ten skill points, one sheet of music. Task penalty: None. ¡¿


    Ye Hao''s expression changed, and he didn''t expect that a task reminder would appear at this time. Since the task had already stated that the bet was to be completed, then Ning Yawen would definitely agree to the party''s request.


    Sure enough, after a few seconds, Ning Yawen turned around and looked at the woman; "What do you want?" "What I want is very simple. Either the younger sister will give me your sheet music or your jade face nine fox piano. Give it to me." The coquettish woman said with a smile: "As for how to bet. Zhou Di is my apprentice. He happens to be participating in the Jiangnan Provincial Instrumental Music Competition in a month. You little girl and mine


    Apprentice, whoever ranks high will win. "


    This week Di, of course, was referring to the proud boy.


    Zhou Di looked at Song Xiaoyue with a confident and arrogant smile on his face.


    Song Xiaoyue''s face turned pale when she heard the other party''s words. She raised her head and looked at Ning Yawen: "Ms. Ning."


    "I promise you." Ning Yawen even agreed to the other party''s request without saying a word.


    "That''s good. Senior sister, I''ll leave, and see you at the Jiangnan Provincial Instrumental Music Competition in January." The coquettish woman smiled contemptuously and turned and left with the teenager beside her.


    #


    "Teacher Ning, I..." Song Xiaoyue didn''t expect Ning Yawen to bet on herself. Although her goal was also the Jiangnan Instrumental Music Competition, she really didn''t have much confidence.


    "Go upstairs and talk." Ning Yawen turned around and leaned on the stairs upstairs.


    Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue also followed.


    It seemed that he was involved in some trouble, but it was originally his task to get Song Xiaoyue to win the first place in the Jiangnan Provincial Competition.


    Completing this task can be taken as incidental. There are two rewards for one task, so why not do it.


    Ning Yawen''s office on the second floor.


    "That woman was my senior sister, Tian Dongling. We were taught by a teacher, and her piano art is not even under me in some respects." Ning Yawen sat on the sofa, her eyes with a touch of sadness.


    "Since you are teachers and sisters, why is she aggressive towards you now, like an enemy." Song Xiaoyue asked puzzledly.


    Then Ning Yawen told Ye Hao and the others a story.


    When Ning Yawen and Tian Dongling were young, they were honored to learn from an old Chinese instrumentalist and perform with her everywhere.


    Both of them are extremely talented in instrumental music, and gradually each have achieved certain achievements.


    The predecessor who taught them the skills passed away because of his advanced age. At that time, because the old predecessor had no future, he passed on two Chinese ancient musical instruments and an ancient music score to his two lovers.


    The one who gave Tian Dongling was Bai Yuxiao, while the one for Ning Yawen was the jade-faced nine-fox piano. As for Tian Dongling did not get the sheet music, she thought it was the teacher who gave it to Ning Yawen.


    But the same Ning Yawen didn''t get any sheet music herself, and their teacher died of illness not long after.


    Since then, Ning Yawen has given up on the development of the music circle and has since been hidden in the market. "Originally, I thought the matter was over, and I was honestly the owner of a piano shop myself. But half a year ago, I got news that Tian Dongling was going to sell Bai Yuxiao to a foreigner, but the foreigner''s request was Bai Yuxiao and Yumian Jiuhuqin must be together


    If you sell it to him, you can even double it if you have an ancient music score. "


    "At that time, Tian Dongling found me and wanted to buy the jade-faced Jiuhu Qin from me. Of course I didn¡¯t want to. When the teacher passed away, he told us in every possible way to take good care of these treasures, and how can this be a Chinese antique. Outsider. So I had a big fight with Tian Dongling."


    After listening to Ning Yawen''s account, Ye Hao had a general understanding of this matter.


    "Looking at the appearance of Tian Dongling, she still remembers the jade-faced Jiuhuqin in your hand. But how much money did the foreigner pay to make her want to sell her own baby?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    Ning Yawen opened her mouth and spit out a number, and both Song Xiaoyue and Ye Hao were taken aback.


    "Billions."


    Ye Hao opened his eyes wide, and he said in surprise, "Billion? Just buy two musical instruments? That Sister Yawen, I didn''t mean that. Two musical instruments, how could it be worth a billion!"


    Billion!


    In today''s era, even antiques, few things can exceed the price of one billion. "I also don''t understand why someone would bid a billion to sell this thing? These musical instruments are not even as good as a house or a car in the eyes of modern people." Ning Yawen also shook her head inexplicably, but she said firmly with her eyes : "But no matter how much it is, no matter what the reason,


    It is impossible for me to let the things handed down from our ancestors flow from me to outsiders. "


    "That''s why Sister Yawen, do you want to pass this bet and win that Bai Yuxiao back by the way?" Ye Hao understood.


    Ning Yawen nodded.


    But Song Xiaoyue on the side actually said worriedly: "Teacher Ning...but, but that Zhou Di once won first place in the Haicheng Instrumental Music Competition. I...I worry about me..."


    Ning Yawen smiled and looked at Song Xiaoyue: "Xiaoyue, don''t have any pressure in your heart. I can see the shadow of me when I was young from your body. And there is another teacher who is better than me."


    While speaking, Ning Yawen looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    Of course, Ye Hao understood what Ning Yawen meant, and he looked at Song Xiaoyue encouragingly: "You can rest assured. Our original plan was not to win the Jiangnan Provincial Instrumental Champion."


    Song Xiaoyue lowered her head, a little hesitant.


    After the encouragement of Ye Hao and Ning Yawen, Song Xiaoyue still said that she could work hard.


    Then they started practicing.


    [Host exchanges instrumental skills, consumes ten skill points, remaining 11 skill points]


    Amidst the music of the piano store, the sky outside began to gradually dim.


    "It''s getting late, you can contact me tomorrow." Ning Yawen looked at Ning Yawen and nodded appreciatively: "Little Moonlight made a lot of progress in one afternoon."


    "However, I really didn''t expect your understanding of instrumental music to be so thorough." Ning Yawen looked at Ye Hao a little surprised.


    In the last afternoon teaching, Ning Yawen found that she had learned a lot from Ye Hao. It''s hard to believe that such a young man under the age of twenty has such a deep knowledge in instrumental music.

 Chapter 130： Couple set meal at couple restaurant

    "Teacher Ning, then I will go back." Song Xiaoyue said respectfully to Ning Yawen.


    "Okay, you can also come to me to practice piano tomorrow. I will provide you with a venue for free." Ning Yawen said.


    Song Xiaoyue looked at Ning Yawen gratefully: "Thank you Teacher Ning, I will definitely work hard and get good results in this competition."


    "Ok."


    After the two parties said goodbye briefly, Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue walked out of the piano store.


    The rain outside has stopped, but the ground is still wet and the sky is dim, but I don''t know why there are still many people on the street.


    "That..." Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue, but Song Xiaoyue silently turned her head away from Ye Hao.


    I''m going, is this chick still mad at herself?


    "Well... how about if I invite you to dinner, how about my compensation for today''s missed appointment?" Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue eagerly.


    Song Xiaoyue ticked the corner of her mouth and put on a faint expression: "Since you said this yourself, I will give you such a chance."


    ##


    After half an hour.


    In a high-end restaurant, there are elegant music and dim lights, and there are many Christmas trees in the middle of the restaurant.


    Ding Ding Dong, Ding Ding Dong...


    "It turns out to be Christmas today. No wonder we have searched so many places and we haven''t found a restaurant with vacant seats." Ye Hao looked around, Christmas music, at this time, it gave people a different atmosphere. .


    Song Xiaoyue looked out the window thoughtfully at the feasting streets.


    "Welcome to this restaurant, two people, what do you need to order." A waiter came over, holding the menu in his hand.


    "She ordered." Since this meal is regarded as an apology, Ye Hao is of course very gentleman''s humility.


    Song Xiaoyue was not modest and took the menu directly, but when she saw the menu.


    Ye Hao noticed that Song Xiaoyue''s face suddenly changed, and there was a rosy aura on her cheeks.


    Snapped


    Song Xiaoyue abruptly stood up: "Let''s eat at another restaurant!"


    Ye Hao was a little surprised by Song Xiaoyue''s sudden request.


    "What''s the matter? Is it because the dishes here don''t match your taste? But when we walked all the way outside, this place is a bit empty." Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue in confusion.


    Song Xiaoyue bit her lip lightly, and threw the menu in her hand in front of Ye Hao: "You can see for yourself."


    Ye Hao picked up the menu in confusion. When he saw the name on the menu, he understood it all at once.


    I saw some strange names written on the menu.


    Mandarin ducks playing in water curry rice.


    Lovers have two hot pots.


    Love in the Aegean...This is actually a soup.


    All in all, it is a variety of dishes about lovers'' love.


    "Which... don''t you have any other dishes here?" Ye Hao looked at the waiter in surprise.


    The waiter said: "I''m sorry, because today is Christmas. So our restaurant has been upgraded to a couple-themed restaurant with a sign at the door."


    "Signboard? We didn''t see it." When Ye Hao came in, he didn''t see a signboard with the word "Love" at all, otherwise he would not bring Song Xiaoyue here for dinner.


    At this moment, shouts came from outside.


    "Xiao Zhang, has the sign that crashed just now been repaired? Don''t affect business."


    "Manager, I will move here."


    With the sound outside, a few people carried a few obviously decorated signboards and placed them at the door, with the words Lovers Restaurant written on them.


    Ye Hao was a bit embarrassed right now, he looked at Song Xiaoyue: "Then... shall we go?"


    "Of course, I...I don''t want to eat with you in a place like this!" Song Xiaoyue''s heart was pounding at this time, she grew up so big, it was the first time she came to a couple''s restaurant to eat, if it made her My friends or classmates see that I am going to die!


    Ye Hao stood up helplessly and looked at the waiter apologetically: "Sorry, we..."


    "Wait, sit down!" Song Xiaoyue suddenly sat next to Ye Hao and pushed Ye Hao back onto the seat, while she herself leaned next to Ye Hao, pressed close to him, and lowered her head.


    "Hey, who are you making trouble?" Ye Hao was overwhelmed by Song Xiaoyue''s actions.


    "Don''t talk, don''t move." Song Xiaoyue''s eyes were a little flustered, but she still looked aside from time to time.


    The waiter standing next to Ye Hao and the others frowned at this moment. What is going on with these two guests? They looked like they were leaving just now, but now they are getting together again.


    "Sir, would you like to order food at all? If you don''t want to, please ask the guests to leave. We also want to..."


    Before the waiter had finished speaking, Song Xiaoyue gave him back.


    "Okay, okay. Just bring your signature dishes a little bit, and go away quickly." Song Xiaoyue lowered her head and shouted, trying to get the waiter to leave quickly, as if she was afraid of causing someone to leave. Note the same.


    The waiter secretly said a strange word, and walked away silently.


    At this moment, Ye Hao followed Song Xiaoyue''s gaze and saw that Song Ying was sitting with a man who hadn''t seen him on the side of their right back.


    The man in a suit and leather collar looked like a successful person.


    "Why is your sister here? That is your sister''s boyfriend?" Ye Hao leaned into Song Xiaoyue''s ear and asked softly.


    Song Xiaoyue glared: "Don''t talk."


    Song Xiaoyue was staring there like a detective at this time, with puzzlement and alertness in her eyes.


    However, Song Ying and the man did not have any intimate behavior, just where they were chatting about some company business matters, Ye Hao also couldn''t understand.


    However, it can be seen that the man is very enthusiastic, but Song Ying has a feeling of absent-mindedness.


    After more than ten minutes, the waiter delivered a set meal.


    The dishes are very rich.


    But Ye Hao found a very painful problem, and the waiter only brought a pair of chopsticks and a spoon!


    "Excuse me, can I get another pair of tableware?"


    The waiter smiled and shook his head and said, "I''m sorry. This couples package is a single-minded couples package with only one set of tableware."


    I''m still single-minded.


    Ye Hao smiled embarrassedly: "Well...Would you like me to spend money, you can add another tableware?" The waiter shook his head again, picked up the menu and pointed to the row of signature dishes below and said: "No, our restaurant According to the rules of our restaurant, only one set of tableware can be used to eat this set meal. We can''t break our rules because of the money. Okay, sir, if you have any other needs, please call me


    , I wish you a happy meal. "


    The waiter left after speaking. Ye Hao was left with a dumbfounded look. He looked at Song Xiaoyue, who was still paying attention to his sister and the man next to him. She seemed to have not heard what she said to the waiter just now.

 Chapter 131： Medicine

    "The dishes are here?" Song Xiaoyue turned her head when she smelled the scent, and looked a little surprised at the dishes in front of her: "Why there is only one set of tableware. Waiter..."


    "Don''t shout. People said what this wholehearted meal is, only a pair of tableware." Ye Hao said helplessly.


    Song Xiaoyue was taken aback, sharing a set of tableware with Ye Hao?


    How could she do such a thing, just when she was about to call the waiter again, Song Ying''s voice suddenly came over.


    "Mr. Wang, please don''t do this."


    The sudden voice made Song Xiaoyue lower her head immediately.


    "Are you so scared of your sister? It wasn''t like that when you saw your sister last time? And your sister and other men are just going out for dinner. They don''t look like a couple. You don''t have to be like a spy, right? "Ye Hao looked at Song Ying suspiciously.


    I saw the man sneered and apologized to Song Ying, as if he wanted to hold Song Ying''s hand just now, but Song Ying still refused.


    Song Xiaoyue whispered: "Of course I am not afraid of my sister. And of course they are not a couple. How can my sister look at that playboy?"


    While speaking, Song Xiaoyue looked at the man with disgust in her eyes.


    "Playboy? Do you know that man?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "Okay, why are you so gossip. That man is Wang Kai, a young boss of a company, but it depends on his family background. He has a little cooperation with my company, and he also likes my sister very much. Pursue my sister. But my sister has always looked down upon him."


    "Because Wang Kai is a famous playboy, none of the women he has played with is also a scumbag. You are much better than him."


    Uh, is this compliment or derogation?


    But Ye Hao immediately understood that Song Xiaoyue was worried about her sister. Although she seemed to be at odds with her family before, she still cared about her family in her heart.


    "So you are curious why your sister appeared here with this Wang Kai? And still appeared in this kind of couple restaurant?"


    Song Xiaoyue nodded, then a groaning sound came from her stomach, and her face blushed.


    "Be watched and don''t starve yourself. Use this tableware. I will get a pair of chopsticks when I have time..." Ye Hao put the tableware in front of Song Xiaoyue.


    Song Xiaoyue glanced at Ye Hao, she picked up the chopsticks, but still stubbornly said: "Anyway, you are asking this lady for dinner."


    For the next ten minutes or so, Ye Hao sat beside him boringly, listening to the conversation between Song Ying and Wang Kai.


    Listening, he already understood why Song Ying would go out for dinner with that man.


    Song Ying seems to be cooperating with Wang Kai¡¯s company for some reason. They came to eat here because of Wang Kai¡¯s request. But after arriving here, Wang Kai didn¡¯t talk about cooperation.


    Suddenly, Song Xiaoyue, who was eating, squeezed into Ye Hao''s arms and lowered her head.


    It turned out that Song Ying stood up above the toilet at this time, passing by Song Xiaoyue and walked towards the toilet.


    "That guy has action."


    Ye Hao''s voice reached Song Xiaoyue''s ears, and Song Xiaoyue immediately raised her head. I saw that Wang Kai looked around, and when he was sure no one was paying attention to him, he took the drink in front of Song Ying with his hand, and then quietly took out a powdery object, and put it in an unobtrusive manner. The powder was poured into the cup, then it was shaken and put back in the original


    Where to come.


    And his face was full of lewd smiles, as if he had seen something indescribable.


    Song Xiaoyue frowned: "What did he pour in my sister?"


    "What else can this be? It''s nothing more than Mongolian sweat medicine or ecstasy." Ye Hao sneered. These are old routines in the movie, and he didn''t expect to see it in reality.


    At this time, Song Ying came back, and she sat back in her seat.


    "Miss Song, I think it''s too early. I toast you a glass, and then let''s talk about cooperation." Wang Kai put on an expression of a gentleman and took the cup in front of him.


    When Song Ying heard that the other party finally talked about cooperation, she was overjoyed and had no scruples. She picked up the cup in front of her and prepared to drink it all, but the next moment she was snatched by an outstretched hand. Past.


    "You can''t drink this wine. You scumbag."


    The robbed glass was poured on Wang Kai''s body, and the turbid liquid dripped down his cheeks onto the suit that seemed to be very expensive.


    "I''m going, you **** looking for death!" Wang Kai looked at the woman who suddenly came out in front of him. Not only did he break his original plan, he also poured a drink on him.


    He is the boss of the company and has always been arrogant. He stood up and raised his hand to slap the opponent.


    Snapped


    A clap of applause echoed in the restaurant.


    "It''s not good to hit a woman."


    Wang Kai felt the fiery pain on his cheek, and pointed at the man who appeared in front of him: "Who are you!"


    "Xiaoyue? Ye Hao?" Song Ying only reacted at this time, looking at Song Xiaoyue standing next to Ye Hao in surprise.


    "Miss Song, do you know these two people? OK, OK, so this is your company''s attitude towards partners, I don''t think we need to discuss our cooperation!" Wang Kai angrily rebuked.


    Song Xiaoyue stood up and pointed at Wang Kai contemptuously: "Cooperation? We won''t cooperate with scum like you!"


    "Xiaoyue, what are you doing. I''m talking about business." Song Ying took Song Xiaoyue''s hand and scolded. "Song Ying, you know the business. Do you know what the scumbag did just now? He put medicine in your wine. If it wasn''t for me here, maybe he would do something to you!" Song Xiaoyue I didn¡¯t expect my sister to scold herself at this time, she just said nothing.


    The matter of Wang Kai shook out.


    Song Ying was taken aback, she looked at the empty wine glass in surprise. "It turns out to be Miss Song Ying''s sister. I haven''t seen you in a few years. But even if you are Miss Song Ying''s sister, you can''t slander me like that. Be careful I sue you for slander." Wang Kaila pulled her suit. Tie, then stared at Ye Hao fiercely: "Boy, you dare to hit me! Believe it or not


    I call the police now! "


    The slap just now was what the kid slapped in front of him.


    "Defilement? I saw with my own eyes you medicine in my sister''s cup!" Song Xiaoyue shouted angrily.


    Wang Kai shrugged and looked at Ye Hao with a smile: "See? Then do you have evidence? Now it is a society under the rule of law. If there is no evidence, it is slander. And this man hit me in full view, you better worry about it. He, I don¡¯t know if he can get out of this restaurant today!"


    When Wang Kai was talking, two men in suits rushed into the restaurant and stood respectfully beside Wang Kai.


    "Master."


    Song Xiaoyue saw the two tall men there with a vicious voice, she looked at Ye Hao a little worried.


    But Ye Hao had a relaxed expression on his face, and he put his hands on his chest. "Evidence? Do you want evidence? Could you please take out the small bottle in your right breast pocket, I think the evidence is inside."

 Chapter 132： Why did you show up with my sister in a couple restaurant!

    When Ye Hao said this, Wang Kai''s face became stiff, and he subconsciously covered his pocket.


    There was indeed a small medicine bottle in his bag, which contained the medicine he had just given.


    Seeing Wang Kai''s strange behavior, Song Ying frowned. She stared at Wang Kai: "Mr. Wang, could you please show me what''s in your pocket?"


    Wang Kai''s face turned gloomy and did not speak.


    And at this time the restaurant manager came, and he came to Ye Hao¡¯s front of them: "Excuse me, sir, what is the conflict between you? This is the restaurant, the place to eat, if you have something to ask both parties to go out..."


    When the restaurant manager was talking, he saw Wang Kai and Song Ying. He immediately stayed there and subconsciously shouted, "Mr. Wang Kai, the young master of Wanghao Group! Miss Song Ying, Vice President of Yingyue Group!"


    Both Wanghao Group and Yingyue Group are well-known large companies in Haicheng. Although they cannot be said to be the leading companies, they are both powerful companies in their respective industries.


    The manager of a small restaurant is certainly not comparable to these wealthy businessmen.


    "Which...Is there any misunderstanding between these two?" The restaurant manager asked cautiously. He was unlucky in secret, and ran into two owners who were not easy to provoke.


    Wang Kai looked at the restaurant manager proudly: "There is nothing to do with you here, get out."


    The restaurant manager''s expression was embarrassing, he looked at Song Ying.


    "We will solve this matter ourselves." Song Ying replied lightly.


    The restaurant manager nodded again and again, and immediately turned and left. In a situation where both sides can''t afford to offend, leaving is the best choice.


    The two bodyguards next to him also felt the weird atmosphere at this time. They whispered to Wang Kai and said, "Master, what''s your order."


    "Give me that kid to death..." Wang Kai stared at Ye Hao, who was watching a good show. Song Xiaoyue couldn''t fight it herself.


    Only by killing this halfway through, destroying my good plan, and also hitting my own brat, I can use it to vent my anger.


    Hit me?


    Ye Hao sneered and didn''t care at all. These two bodyguards were professionally trained at first sight, but it only took less than five seconds to deal with them.


    But the imaginary fight did not happen. Song Ying got up and stood in front of Ye Hao. She said with a cold face: "Mr. Wang, I think this is the case. You don''t want to make trouble until the last two sides are not easy. After all, carry some troubles with you. If a good medicine is passed on, your company¡¯s stock should fall.


    At this time, your father should not want to see this situation. "


    Hearing Song Ying''s words, Wang Kai raised his hand and stopped his bodyguard. A smile appeared on his face: "Miss Song is right. This matter is regarded as a misunderstanding. Regarding cooperation, I will always be there. The company is waiting for Miss Song to come and talk to me."


    After speaking, he turned around and stared at Ye Hao coldly, opened his mouth, but made no sound.


    But Ye Hao saw what he wanted to say.


    Wait for me!


    Ye Hao watched Wang Kai''s departure, waiting? I have a system, who have I been afraid of? Then I won''t know who is waiting for whom.


    "Sit down, stand and let others watch the show." Song Ying sat back on her seat, her expression gloomy.


    And the people around eating, knowing that the good show is over, they all bowed their heads.


    However, there are many men who are frequently stunned by the beauty of the two Song sisters.


    "Song Ying, you know the details of Wang Kai, you don''t know who he is. How can you come out for dinner with him!" Song Xiaoyue also sat down, but she said to Song Ying with an angry look. "This is the company''s business, you don''t need to know." Song Ying was obviously hiding something, her eyes fell on Song Xiaoyue and Ye Hao, and she frowned: "But I''m very curious now. Why would you be with Ye Hao? My sister is having dinner in the love-couple-restaurant, can Mr. Ye give me a reasonable


    Explanation. "


    Uh


    Ye Hao could feel Song Ying''s murderous eyes, as if a pair of cheating men and women had been caught, which made him a little restless.


    "Song Ying, don''t change the subject. I..." Song Xiaoyue was interrupted by the powerful Song Ying before she finished her words.


    "Song Xiaoyue, I am your sister, I want you to answer my question now. Why did you show up in the couple''s restaurant with this guy!" Song Ying stared at Song Xiaoyue with strong eyes.


    Song Xiaoyue gritted her teeth, lowered her head, and said nothing. Seeing Song Ying¡¯s eyes shifting to him, Ye Hao immediately explained: ¡°No, I apologized to Song Xiaoyue, so I invited her to dinner. But I didn¡¯t expect this restaurant to be a couple¡¯s restaurant. It was just when we were leaving. At that time, they saw you and that Wang Kai come in, so...


    ...You know what happened next. "


    Song Ying frowned and looked at Song Xiaoyue: "You watch me!"


    "Hmph, if we weren''t here. Who knows what''s going on now. Go home, I won''t eat this meal." Song Xiaoyue was also stubborn, patted the table and walked out of the restaurant.


    And Song Ying approached Ye Hao with a sullen face: "I will let you go this time, but you''d better not have any thoughts about my sister, she is still a high school student!"


    After speaking, Song Ying followed out.


    Ye Hao couldn''t laugh or cry, he just invited a meal, who is this offending?


    Ye Hao stood up.


    "That... sir, please pay the bill." A waiter came over with the bill.


    Ye Hao said helplessly: "How much is it."


    "A total of five thousand four hundred and eight!"


    "Huh, more than five thousand? Did you make a mistake? I just ordered a set meal. "Although money is nothing to Ye Hao now, the habit of saving over the years is still deeply rooted.


    And the price is indeed a bit outrageous.


    "Sorry, this is your bill." The waiter handed over the bill.


    Ye Hao took it and found that something was wrong, and most of the dishes on it were not his own.


    "What''s the matter with these dishes? I didn''t order them."


    "Guest, the dishes were ordered by the guests at this table. The lady originally paid the bill, but the lady has already left... You are the lady''s friend, so..." The waiter looked at Ye Hao.


    The meaning in those eyes is that if your friend is gone, of course you paid for it!


    I''m tired!


    Ten minutes ago, on the road at night.


    Ye Hao smiled bitterly and patted his head. He was really drunk after eating this meal.


    Cuckoo


    A groaning sound came from his stomach, and Ye Hao pressed his stomach.


    No, I didn''t eat anything at all for this meal!


    Helpless Ye Hao randomly found a barbecue street stall on the side of the road and ordered a bunch of barbecues.


    "Big brother?"


    Suddenly, a cry of surprise came from the side. Ye Hao turned his head with the skewers, and saw a familiar figure rushing in front of him and hugged his thigh directly.

 Chapter 133： I found it so soon

    "Hey, although we''ve met several times. But don''t do that. People who don''t know think I''m getting involved." Ye Hao looked at the man holding his thigh with disgust.


    It''s the man with yellow hair earrings who collected protection fees before!


    Uh


    But now the yellow hair on that end was gone and turned into a black inch.


    "Yes, yes." The earring man immediately let go of his hand and carefully sat beside Ye Hao.


    "What''s the matter? I burst into tears when I saw me, and dyed my hair back, but it was much pleasing to the eye." Ye Hao ate and looked at each other curiously.


    "Big brother, you like it. That... Didn''t the big brother come to see our boss when he was free." The earring man whispered.


    Ye Hao was taken aback, yes, it seemed that he had promised this before, but because there were a lot of things in these two days, he didn''t take it seriously.


    "Why does your elder brother want to see me?" Ye Hao asked puzzledly. "How do we know about this. It''s just that the fat brother who had fought with you before and our elder brother said something, our elder brother''s emotions suddenly became agitated, and then he told us that next time I see you, he must Be respectful and don¡¯t offend you.¡± The earring man looked at Ye Hao


    , He subconsciously asked: "Big Brother. What is your identity?"


    "You should know who I am." Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    "Student of Haicheng Middle School? Don''t laugh, how can you be just a student with such a skill as you." The earring man waved his hand again and again, looking disbelief.


    "Then what status do you think I am?" Ye Hao certainly knows that these are all because of his own abilities, and capable people cannot be ordinary in the eyes of others.


    "Well...you shouldn''t be the eldest master of some big family, and then live here in a low-key manner?" The earring man looked at Ye Hao with admiration.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s goose bumps, he waved his hand: "Okay. You can think what you like. But since your boss wants to see me so much, you call him and say I am waiting for him here."


    The earring man was taken aback. He looked at the roadside barbecue restaurant in front of him. He hesitated and said, "It''s here? Or, let''s change the place?"


    He knows the identity of his boss very well. When others look for him, he is always a high-end hotel or private club.


    "That''s what I said anyway, he doesn''t come in love." Why did Ye Hao suddenly think of contacting an underground boss?


    Because he needs to understand some things, the Ye family''s affairs. Nothing like inquiring about intelligence knows more than those who wander the underground world.


    And it''s not a bad thing for Ye Hao to make friends with more people.


    "Then... I''ll call and try." The earring man took a deep breath, picked up his phone, and walked to the corner...


    ##


    While Ye Hao was eating, suddenly there were fewer guests around him.


    Ye Hao raised his head and saw dozens of brawny thugs encircling the roadside stall. The shop owner didn''t know where he was going.


    "Boy, you are going to be unlucky today, you know." A tattooed man looked at Ye Hao contemptuously. His biceps were very strong, and his figure was even twice as tall as Ye Hao, and his arms had leaves. Hao has thick thighs.


    Ye Hao looked around: "Who are you? Do we know each other?"


    "You don''t know me. But you should know Master Wang." The tattooed man withdrew.


    Two figures in suits came out.


    "Boy, we meet again."


    "Student Ye, good evening."


    Ye Hao narrowed his eyes slightly: "Wang Kai, Wang Zihao."


    What appeared in front of Ye Hao was Wang Kai, who he had offended just now, and his enemy Wang Zihao in the school.


    "Brother. This guy is your guy who offended you in the school? You can''t do it now. Back then, Lao Tzu was a hegemon in the school. Who would dare to offend me?" Wang Kai raised his head proudly.


    Although Wang Zihao was very upset with his brother''s attitude, he could teach Ye Hao today that there is nothing happier than this.


    "Brother, stop talking nonsense. This kid actually offended the two of us and killed him today!"


    Ye Hao discovered that there was such a coincidence in this world that Wang Kai and Wang Zihao were still brothers.


    But it''s no wonder that it''s not that a family doesn''t enter the house, and you can see that the two brothers are similar in smell, and they are not good. "Wait, stepping on people is not like this, brother, you have to learn more." Wang Kai sneered and walked to Ye Hao''s side, he looked down at Ye Hao: "I''ll give you the opportunity to lick my shoes clean. I can let you go tonight. Otherwise, my group of brothers may not be able to start, in case you lack


    It¡¯s not good for you to say that the arm is broken. "


    With that, Wang Kai stepped on the table in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao silently didn''t even look at Wang Kai, but slowly chewed the skewers in his hand to finish eating.


    "Boy, Master Wang is talking to you."


    The tattooed man on the side slammed a punch on the table in front of Ye Hao, and a crack appeared on the wooden table. It could be seen that the tattooed man still had some strength.


    "Chen Dagou, take your hand away from my eldest brother." Suddenly a man rushed to Ye Hao, holding a fruit knife that he didn''t know where he got from and pointed at the tattooed man''s nose.


    The tattooed man''s face wrinkled: "Fly, don''t be nosy. Don''t think that you are so powerful if you dye your head black. You don''t know how many catties you are. Don''t call me Dagou Chen, I I changed my name to Chen Hu!"


    Ye Hao was a little surprised, he didn''t expect this kid to stand up for himself.


    Feizi should be his nickname when he came out.


    "I... I know how many kilograms I have. But you can''t move this person... He... He is a distinguished guest of Lord Bao."


    "Master Bao? Who is Master Bao?" Wang Zihao, who was on the side, looked puzzled. At most, Wang Zihao was making trouble in the school. He knew very little about the real society.


    Wang Kai frowned slightly: "He knows Lord Bao?"


    Chen Hu chuckled and shook his head: "Young Master Wang. Don''t listen to the kid talking nonsense. He is a local ruffian. He can believe what he says? Can this guy be a VIP of Bao Ye? Will Bao Ye''s VIP eat barbecue at a roadside stall? If he is Bao Ye¡¯s distinguished guest, I will be Bao Ye his eldest brother.¡±


    After that, Chen Hu continued to say: "What''s more, who doesn''t know that Master Bao has been silent for a long time. There are rumors that Master Bao is going to die soon. Maybe the sky of Haicheng is about to change!"


    Baoye? Ye Hao frowned slightly, it seemed that this should be the elder brother Fei Tsai let him see.


    "You actually said that Baoye, Chen Hu, you are fat enough." Feizi''s expression changed.


    Chen Hu shrugged: "What''s wrong with what I said? I didn''t mix with Master Bao, I mix with Master Chicken. Now our Master Ji is in Haicheng, both black and white are related. Seeing that there is no one behind me, He is the famous Young Master Wang from Haicheng. You boy, I would advise you, if you know him well, get out."


    Brother Chen''s tone was very arrogant, and he didn''t forget to flatter Wang Kai in the end.


    But a few seconds later, Feizi still stood there with the knife, without a trace of flinching.


    If you say you are not afraid, it is fake. Although he is holding a knife, the other party is more than ten people, and one person can kick himself to death.


    But Fei Tsai knew that this was a rare opportunity for him to perform, and he was not afraid that something would happen to him, because who was behind him?


    I can know his strength.


    Fei Tsai took a deep breath. He raised his head and said the coolest words in history: "I tell you, while my elder brother is still not angry. Give you one minute, hurry up and roll me, otherwise, don''t blame Xiao I don''t show mercy under the sword." He also put on a pose in a martial arts drama, but it is a bit strange that the weapon is a fruit knife.

 Chapter 134： Bong to the end

    "puff."


    Chen Hu didn''t hold back his laughter, and then the group of people around also laughed while holding their stomachs. "Feizi, do you think you are acting? Do you think you are the protagonist? Use a dagger to scare one of us. Just now I was looking at everyone''s face and giving you a chance. Since your kid doesn''t know the current affairs , Don¡¯t blame me for being impolite. Come here, pull this kid down and fight, don¡¯t break


    Wang Shao''s interest. "Chen Hu casually waved his hand, and several people approached Feizi.


    And Shao Wang looked at Ye Hao contemptuously: "Tsk tsk, kid, come out and make friends. If you want to make friends, you can make friends with something capable. Do you still want these cats and dogs to protect you? Stop jokes, lick my shoes quickly, after licking, you If you go out in the future, you can say that you still belong to my little Wang."


    Wang Zihao laughed wildly in his heart. When he thought of waiting for Ye Hao to lick his brother''s shoes, his heart was so refreshing.


    As for what your brother said to let you go? Wang Zihao would not believe it. One of the ten sentences his brother said was really good.


    "It should be good to exercise after a meal." Ye Hao suddenly said, and at this time all the strings in his hand had been eaten up by him, only the bare bamboo sticks were left.


    At the same time, several thugs were already ready to attack Feizi.


    Brush up


    A few cracking sounds came.


    The few people around Feizi cried out and covered their faces. They saw bamboo sticks inserted in their faces. The sticks were not very deep, but the face was the most nerve-intensive in the human body. Locally, the pain is naturally the greatest.


    "my face¡­¡­"


    "It hurts, it hurts."


    "Big brother, save me."


    Everyone stayed at this moment. Wang Kai, who was standing in front of Ye Hao and stepping on the table, had already taken a few steps back at this time and looked at Ye Hao warily.


    "Feizi, it''s behind me." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Yes, big brother." Feizi looked at the guys with bamboo sticks on their faces excitedly. He walked behind Ye Hao, straightened his waist and looked at Ye Hao admiringly.


    Many people have seen the scene just now. With a move of Ye Hao''s finger, the bamboo stick in his hand shot out like an arrow from the string.


    But this is a bit exaggerated, because although Ye Hao has the physique of a soldier king, he can only make the bamboo sticks thrown out to pierce the weakest skin within a short distance, which is why Ye Hao chose to pierce their faces.


    Because if you shoot clothes, you can''t shoot them through, and it''s just a long and thin bamboo stick.


    "You kid is looking for death." Although Chen Hu was a little afraid of Ye Hao''s strange ability, he still picked up a chair next to him and smashed it towards Ye Hao.


    And the thugs around have swarmed.


    "You are the one looking for death!"


    Ye Hao''s face sank, and his left hand patted the table.


    The wooden table in front of him suddenly cracked open, and Ye Hao himself jumped up, which was more than two meters high.


    There was a sound of breaking through the air, and several "arrow feathers" shot towards the surroundings.


    When Ye Hao''s body fell, he slammed his fist toward the chair that Chen Hu swung over.


    bump


    Chen Hu stared blankly at his chest, a straight hand knife hit his chest, and a hole had been penetrated in the middle of the chair he was holding.


    A severe pain came from his chest, and Chen Hu fell to the ground with gritted teeth.


    Ye Hao clapped his hands and looked around.


    The thugs were already covering their faces and fell to the ground, wailing.


    However, because Wang Kai and Wang Zihao stood far away, they did not suffer any damage.


    "You...you kid, dare to hit me..." Chen Hu stood up while gritting his teeth, but his hand was still covering his chest. There was no wound, but the pain was intense.


    Ye Hao spread out his hands and looked provocatively at Chen Hu and Wang Kai in the distance: "What about it? Your Shao Wang was beaten in the face by me, didn''t he?"


    Hearing Ye Hao''s humiliation, Wang Kai gritted his teeth and shouted at Chen Hu: "Chen Hu, don''t forget you promised me. If you can''t handle this matter, our cooperation will be cancelled."


    Chen Hu''s expression changed, he raised his head and stared at Ye Hao: "You guys have a kind, don''t go."


    "It''s my business whether I walk or not. But today I am in a good mood, so I will play with you to the end, I will stay with you to the end." Ye Hao took the chair next to him and sat on it with Erlang''s legs upright. It looks very relaxed.


    Feizi stood beside Ye Hao honestly, and the worship in his eyes had become hot at this time, as if a fan had seen his idol.


    "Okay...you have a kind, you wait for me." Chen Hu bit his head and turned to look at Wang Kai: "Wang Shao, don''t worry. I will definitely handle this for you."


    After speaking, Chen Hu endured the pain and took out his mobile phone and pressed a number.


    "Hey, brother-in-law. Brother was beaten, please bring someone over."


    After speaking, he hung up the phone and looked at Ye Hao with a smile: "You kid can call, right? I''ll see how you call it later."


    Although Chen Hu''s words were very arrogant, he was still very jealous of Ye Hao''s skill in his heart. He turned around and walked to the side of Wang Kai in the distance.


    Wang Kai frowned and said softly, "Who did you call? It''s reliable."


    Chen Hu approached Wang Kai confidently and said a few words.


    Wang Zihao, who was on the side, also heard some, and immediately returned to his previous confident expression.


    ...


    Fei Tsai looked at the inexplicable confidence on the faces of the three people in the distance, and he said a little worried: "Big Brother, I wondered what bad ideas those boys must be making. I think we should hide first? Just wait until Baoye Here, everything can be resolved."


    "Hide? There is no word hiding in Ye Hao''s dictionary now." Ye Hao closed his eyes and leaned on the chair: "Call me when someone comes."


    Ye Hao did not look nervous at all, even if there were more than a dozen injured thugs lying on the ground around him.


    Since the eldest brother doesn''t hide, Feizi can only bite the bullet and stay here.


    Almost ten minutes passed.


    Because it was very late, and the chaos here, so the passers-by were hiding away one by one.


    At this time, two police cars drove over and stopped on the side of the road.


    Next, about a dozen police officers rushed down with batons in their hands, shouting as they surrounded the barbecue stall.


    "Don''t move, we received a report that someone here is suspected of fighting."


    "Hold your head in your hands and squat down."


    Ye Hao opened his eyes, he saw Wang Kai Wang Zihao and they were looking at him with smirking expressions.


    And that Chen Hu walked up to a man in a police uniform, leaned in his ear and said a few words: "Brother-in-law, this kid just cleaned up all of my people, you have to vent your anger. Moreover, this kid has offended the young master of the Wang Hao Group. If brother-in-law, you can..."


    Gao Zhuo''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he looked at Wang Kai who was aside.


    Wang Kai smiled slightly and put on a posture of a broad family.


    Gao Zhuo patted his elder brother on the shoulder. This guy always troubles himself and asks himself to wipe his butt. In fact, he is a small team leader in this area, but a small team leader in this place can overwhelm many people. .


    But this time I didn''t expect my eldest brother to actually climb into Wang Shao of Wang Hao Group, this is a elder brother.


    "Don''t worry, I will do something to Wang Shao''s satisfaction this time." Gao Zhuo walked to Wang Kai enthusiastically and greeted him. If he could climb the big tree of Wang Hao Group, that would be great!


    Wang Kai didn''t speak, just smiled and looked at Ye Hao who was still sitting there.


    Of course Gao Zhuo understood what Wang Shao meant, and walked up to Ye Hao with a sneer.


    "Boy, I am arresting you on suspicion of fighting, assaulting others, disturbing public order, etc., and come with me."


    Ye Hao snorted coldly. Although they were talking very quietly, he could still hear them. "If I don''t follow you."

 Chapter 135： He is my distinguished guest!

    Gao Zhuo sneered and looked at Ye Hao: "Don''t go? It''s not your decision!"


    When he said that, he was going to pull up Ye Hao.


    But the next moment, Gao Zhuo''s body stopped, his eyes were wide open, and his body was trembling, but he did not dare to move because it was less than five centimeters in front of his eyes and two bamboo sticks stayed there. .


    "Don''t ask what happened, don''t understand the situation, come up and arrest people. That''s what you should do in your clothes." Ye Hao raised the right hand holding the two bamboo sticks, as long as his hand went Moving forward, Gao Zhuo''s eyes were turned into **** eyeballs.


    "You...you dare to attack the police!" There was nervous sweat on Gao Zhuo''s forehead. It was not the first time he did this kind of thing, and it was not always unfavorable, but it was the first time someone like Ye Hao touched. To.


    "team leader!"


    "High Team!"


    The police officers around nervously took out their pistols and pointed them at Ye Hao''s head.


    Fei Tsai felt that he was really a **** before. After hitting today, he will come out and he can pat his chest and say that he has been pointed at by dozens of pistols!


    However, Fei Zi is not watching the show either. He stared at Gao Zhuo and said, "Captain Gao, you can''t take this person away."


    Gao Zhuo was really advancing or retreating at this time, Wang Shao and his men were still staring at him.


    He braced and shouted: "Huh, today I have to take this kid away. With the previous charges and the arrest of the police, I think he can go straight to the cell."


    "He is a distinguished guest of Lord Bao."


    Fei Zi mentioned Bao Ye again at this time.


    But Gao Zhuo smiled contemptuously on his face: "Master Bao? That''s the old calendar. I don''t know if the old guy is alive or not."


    After speaking, Gao Zhuo looked at Ye Hao, and he took a few steps back abruptly, but Ye Hao had no intention of pursuing him, and slowly put down his hand.


    "Catch him up for me, if he dares to arrest. Shoot me!" Gao Zhuo yelled a little crazy.


    He looked at Ye Hao contemptuously. Your kid is good at it?


    Humph, good skill can be compared to more than ten guns!


    "Cough cough cough... old yellow calendar? I didn''t expect that I hadn''t walked around for a while, and people thought I was the old yellow calendar." A deep voice came from a distance.


    Ye Hao followed the voice and looked over.


    I saw a few cars parked on the street in the distance. A group of people in black came slowly, and in front of the people in black, a middle-aged man in a wheelchair was being pushed by someone. .


    Aura...


    Although it was far away, Ye Hao could still feel a sense of hostility from the middle-aged man.


    "Master Bao!" Feizi, who was next to Ye Hao, rushed past the police officers excitedly and ran towards Master Bao.


    The police officers with guns did not stop Feizi, they gave orders to the high team.


    But at this moment, they all saw Gao Zhuo''s face extremely pale, and his legs were constantly shaking, as if they had seen some horrible scene.


    Feizi walked up to the middle-aged man, arched his body respectfully, and said something quietly.


    "Well, I see. You did a good job. You will be responsible for all three bars on West Street from today."


    Hearing what the middle-aged man said, Fei Zi nodded excitedly, and then silently retreated to the side.


    "Tonight is really lively. Some people say that I am an old calendar, some people say that there are rumors in the rivers and lakes that Lord Bao is going to die? Some people say that I want to be my father''s elder brother!" Above, staring at Chen Hu with a sharp look.


    It seems that Fei Tsai told this treasurer what happened just now.


    Chen Hu swallowed, and he said with a smile: "Oh, this is not Master Bao. Master Bao has not been seen for so many years, you are still so extraordinary. When I saw you, you were just a little bastard. I adore you!"


    "Worship me? I don''t dare, Chen Dagou, oh no. I should be called Chen Hu, but I heard that you said just now that you want to be my big brother? Do you need my little brother to bow to you." Bao Ye sneered and looked at Chen Hu.


    In an instant, several murderous eyes fell on Chen Hu.


    Snapped


    Chen Hu directly slapped his face with a slap on his face: "Master Bao, I damn, my mouth smells bad. I damn, Master Bao, if you don''t remember the villain, just let me go. Don''t worry about Chen Hu. , You can call me a big dog."


    Looking at Chen Hu''s wimpy picture, Bao Ye didn''t have much interest, waved his hand, and said by the way: "The bad mouth should be cured. This is a disease."


    The man in black immediately understood what Baoye meant, pushing the wheelchair towards Ye Hao''s position.


    Chen Hu saw Bao Ye pass in front of him, and let go of his hand subconsciously with a sigh of relief.


    But immediately, a few people in black surrounded him.


    "Master Bao said that your mouth is stinky and should be cured. Do you continue by yourself, or we come." The black-clothed man said in a deep voice.


    Chen Hu swallowed, and said quickly: "I will come by myself, I will come by myself."


    Pop pop


    Then Chen Hu kept slapped himself there, not daring to stop.


    And when Bao Ye passed by Wang Kai: "Wang family boy, you must know how to be a man. There are rules in this world."


    Wang Kai nodded repeatedly, bowed to Master Bao and said, "Yes, Master Bao taught it."


    When talking, Wang Kai did not dare to look at Bao Ye''s eyes.


    The wheelchair moved on, but was blocked by the officers who were standing still.


    "You are the captain of this group, right?" Baoye glanced at Gao Zhuo.


    Gao Zhuo felt that his whole body was half-cold in an instant. He immediately rushed in front of his team members and pushed away the police officers who were blocking the way.


    Then he looked at Master Bao with a smile: "Master Bao...Hello. I just took office. I haven''t visited your house yet."


    Gao Zhuo glanced at Chen Hu, who was still slapping himself in the face, and he wanted to choke his elder brother to death.


    Baoye!


    Who is Baoye? That was a ruthless man who had been in Haicheng for more than 30 years. He carried a family heirloom knife at the age of fifteen and cut out his own world in Haicheng.


    "No, I''m already an old calendar, so I don''t need you to visit me. I just hope you will give me a little face for this old man." Bao Ye said lightly.


    "Master Bao, what you said, who dares not give your face in Haicheng?" Gao Zhuo smiled.


    "Someone dared not give it." Bao Ye pressed his hand next to the wheelchair, and unexpectedly took out a crutches. Bao Ye stood up from the wheelchair with the crutches and walked to Ye Hao step by step. Ye Hao nodded slightly.


    Ye Hao also responded.


    "Mr. Ye is my precious guest. If someone dares to touch my precious guest, isn''t this just not giving me the face of Lord Bao!"


    As soon as Baoye said this, everyone around was shocked, and looked at Ye Hao sitting there in disbelief. This... Is this guy really Baoye''s distinguished guest?

 Chapter 136： Chicken Lord

    "Mr. Ye, I have been admiring you for a long time." Baoye''s words were of course only a polite, but his eyes looked at Ye Hao as if they were full of burning heat.


    "Master Bao is too modest." The courtesy of others has been put out, and Ye Hao can''t put on too much air, stood up and clasped his fists.


    "Mr. Ye, you are my distinguished guest, and these people have offended you. Tell me how you want to deal with them." Bao Ye turned around, staring coldly at the surrounding people.


    Those thugs who fell to the ground, the police officers felt bad at this moment.


    Ye Hao was secretly surprised that this treasurer had an unusual background, and he valued himself very much.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to say this in order to get into a relationship with yourself.


    "What do you mean, you are just a gangster. Do you know who we are? We are from the Wang Hao Group. Believe us..." Wang Zihao saw Bao Ye''s eyes, his temper came up again , Even shouted directly.


    But the next moment he was slapped by Wang Kai.


    Snapped


    "Brother...you." Wang Zihao covered his face and looked at his brother in surprise. "Shut up!" Wang Kai glared at Wang Zihao, and then said to Lord Bao with his fists in both hands: "Master Bao. I don''t know this gentleman is your distinguished guest. I can apologize for what I offended today. But... Stay one step as a human being, and see each other in the future. After all, our Wang family still has


    Some energy. "


    Wang Kai''s words were subdued, but the meaning behind it was also obvious. This time I gave in. But if you have to step down, we won''t be vegetarian.


    Master Bao frowned slightly, and he was stopped just as he was about to speak.


    "Master Bao, you can help me. I am very grateful to Ye Hao, but this is Ye Hao''s own business. I still hope I can solve it by myself." Ye Hao walked to the front of Master Bao and walked into Wang step by step. Kay.


    A faint light flashed in Baoye''s eyes, and he did not speak.


    When Ye Hao walked to Wang Kai, he looked at Wang Kai and Wang Zihao calmly.


    He could see the angry look in the eyes of the two Wang Brothers. Perhaps if there was no Bao Ye behind him, and his own skills, they would have rushed to tear himself to pieces.


    "Wang Hao Group? A very good name." Ye Hao''s mouth raised proudly: "But believe it or not, as long as I want to, I can make Wang Hao Group disappear from Haicheng."


    When Ye Hao said this, no one around believed it, thinking that Ye Hao was just talking big words on Bao Ye now, and even Bao Ye would take some effort to bring down the Wang Hao Group.


    Pop pop


    A burst of applause came from a distance.


    "Okay, okay. Young people are arrogant, I like it. But what you need to know is that ordinary arrogant people can''t live long."


    A hoarse voice came.


    Then a man in a leather coat walked out, and behind him was a piece of car lights lit up, and the black approval gathered one by one. To say nothing, more than a hundred people surrounded this place.


    The man in black next to Baoye subconsciously reached into his clothes.


    "Wait, don''t worry. I didn''t expect Haicheng to be so lively tonight, there will be a good show...cough cough cough." Bao Ye covered his mouth, and Ye Hao''s back was printed in his eyes.


    He has already thought of a lot in his mind, and this kid will be in trouble after a while, and then he will show up again, just to let him sell himself a favor, and then let him do things for himself will be much easier.


    Bao Ye moved his gaze away from Ye Hao, and fell on the man who had just appeared.


    A six-meter tall is not too tall.


    But no one here dared to look down on this person, there was a scar on his face that was drawn along the left eyelid to the cheek, and there was a very scary scar on his neck.


    "Master Chicken." When Wang Kai saw the person in front of him, he immediately became happy. This person is really a relief.


    He went to say hello immediately.


    "Master Chicken, you are doing well recently."


    The chicken master laughed and hugged Wang Kai''s shoulder directly: "Of course I am fine, but it is a bit troublesome for your dad to cooperate with us."


    Wang Kai''s face became stiff, and what Ji Ye said was straightforward and the meaning was obvious.


    Lao Tzu is here to help you, you always need to give me meaning.


    When Wang Kai saw Ye Hao, he gritted his teeth and said to Master Ji: "No problem. As long as Master Ji is willing to do this for me, I will satisfy Master Ji with business matters."


    "Okay, okay. I like Wang Shao''s temper." Ji Ye licked his lips, walked by Wang Kai, and walked towards Ye Hao step by step.


    "Your kid is Bao Ye''s person?" Ji Ye glanced at Bao Ye on the side.


    Bao Ye laughed and said nothing.


    "No." Ye Hao looked directly into Baoye''s eyes.


    Master Ji smiled and looked at Ye Hao: "Master Bao, isn''t this kid yours?"


    Baoye said lightly: "No."


    "But he is my distinguished guest."


    Baoye emphasized the words "Guest" in the back.


    Master Ji narrowed his eyes: "Guest?"


    The atmosphere here is very subtle at this time.


    Two big bosses in the underground world of Haicheng appeared at the roadside stall at the same time. Such a thing has not happened for more than ten years.


    The people around were afraid to speak at this moment, and even Wang Kai was a little nervous at this moment.


    "Master Bao, you came out earlier than me. It stands to reason that I should call you a senior. But those who are in our business, don''t believe this. Who do we believe in has a hard fist. Bao Master, don''t you know if your fist is hard? Hard."


    As soon as Jiye said this, the surrounding area seemed to be filled with a smell of gunpowder.


    "Cough cough." Bao Ye tapped the ground several times with a cane: "The juniors now really don''t understand any rules. Any kind of cat or dog can be called a master."


    The two big shots are facing each other.


    But the next moment an unexpected voice sounded.


    "I said before, my business has nothing to do with Baoye. If you want to help the Wang family boy, just look for me, why bother to talk nonsense. And you grow up and walk out at night, you are not afraid of scaring people. "Ye Hao''s tone was teasing.


    The people around felt that Ye Hao was crazy.


    The meaning of what Baoye said just now was obviously to stand up for Ye Hao, but now he is standing up by himself.


    He also mocked the chicken master, this is not looking for death!


    "Hahahaha, interesting, interesting." The chicken master''s face was gloomy: "Do you know who I am."


    "I know, didn''t they all yelled just now. Chicken master. By coincidence, the roast duck seller next door to me is also called Duck master. Bao master, you are right. People nowadays really dare to call everyone a master. Ye Hao''s words made the surrounding air solidify.


    Bao Ye frowned slightly, he couldn''t understand this young man a bit now, he should have seen the identity of the chicken from the situation just now, but if he still said that, there are only two possibilities.


    Either he is a fool, or he really doesn''t pay attention to Lord Ji. But the chicken master smiled instead of anger at this time, staring at Ye Hao: "Believe it or not, I can chop you off and feed the dog now."

 Chapter 137： Two cases of beer

    "Master Chicken, believe it or not, I chopped you off to feed the chicken?" Ye Hao''s momentum was not afraid of Master Chicken, and the two looked at each other like this.


    Everyone around was marveling at Ye Hao''s death-seeking behavior, this kid might really not see the sun tomorrow.


    "Master Bao, it''s not that I don''t give you face. It''s just that this kid really doesn''t know good or bad." Master Ji''s reached into his pocket, a gloomy emotion flashed in his eyes.


    And Ye Hao''s momentum also changed at this time, his right hand was already close together, like a knife.


    This scene happened to be seen by Baoye, and a strange light flashed in his eyes.


    "Don''t move."


    "Raise your hands and squat on the ground!"


    š_š_š_


    Red rays of light pointed to Master Ji''s head, Master Ji also stopped his movements, and his eyes fell on the muzzle in the distance.


    Ta Ta Ta Ta


    There were regular footsteps.


    This time, even the one hundred people brought by Master Ji were shocked, and honestly raised his hands and squatted on the ground.


    It''s not that they are counseling, but the muzzles of black holes are facing them.


    And these gunmen are not police officers, nor ordinary pistols.


    It was a rifle. The soldiers were all soldiers in military uniforms. Those weapons even had infrared sights on them.


    Bao Ye and Ji Ye were all trembling at this moment. Could it be that zf sent troops to clear them? But for so many years there hasn''t been any action, why is it at this time?


    Although Wang Kai and Wang Zihao are rich and young, they have never been in contact with such a scene. They have long been afraid to speak.


    As for the police officers with pistols, they are a bit at a loss at the moment. The changes in the plot tonight really make them a little at a loss.


    First Baoye, again Jiye, now even the army has come out.


    Is this making a movie?


    Both Wang Kai and Ji Ye cast an interrogating look at Gao Zhuo.


    Gao Zhuo swallowed and looked at the soldiers with guns. The muzzles of the soldiers even pointed at their police officers.


    "That... Comrade Soldier... We are the police in this area, this is... What happened?" Gao Zhuo walked over there, wanting to interrogate.


    But the next few infrared rays pointed at his head.


    Gao Zhuo''s footsteps stopped immediately, and sweat was left on his forehead.


    "I''ll give you ten seconds, immediately let your people put down their guns." A middle-aged officer walked over with a cold face.


    When everyone saw this officer, a hint of surprise flashed in their eyes.


    They all saw the rank on the officer''s shoulder.


    Two bars and one star!


    This guy is a major!


    In the army, this is also the job of a battalion commander.


    Gao Zhuo immediately saluted the major officer, and then eagerly said: "This...is there any misunderstanding? If you need our cooperation, we will definitely cooperate."


    The major officer walked past Gao Zhuo without even looking at Gao Zhuo.


    "You have five seconds left. Otherwise, I will arrest you for threatening important personnel of the country."


    Gao Zhuo looked at those soldiers whose muzzles were mostly pointed at him at the moment. Wherever the little police officers had seen this scene, their scared arms were shaking.


    "What are you doing, don''t hurry up and put down the gun." Gao Zhuo hurriedly pointed at his subordinates and shouted.


    The police officers immediately put away their guns at the fastest speed in their lives, and then stood there honestly.


    At this time, the major officer passed through the crowd and walked in front of Ye Hao.


    Snapped


    This was the sound of two feet close together, the major officer stood up straight, raised his head and raised his right hand to face Ye Hao.


    "Report, I''m Xia Weijun of the Jiangnan Military Region. I''m here to pick up Mr. Ye. I''m really sorry to start Mr. Ye."


    The major''s actions towards Ye Hao instantly suppressed everyone around him.


    This officer came here with so many soldiers in full gear for him?


    Wang Kai looked at his brother and said in a low voice: "Are you sure this kid is an ordinary person?"


    At this moment, Wang Zihao also doubted Ye Hao''s identity, saying that he was an ordinary person, but how could ordinary people know a major.


    But in the three years of Haicheng Middle School, I haven''t seen Ye Hao''s background, otherwise his girlfriend would not be snatched away by him.


    "He should be just a student, as I understand it, otherwise, how could he tolerate his girlfriend being robbed." Wang Zihao said cautiously.


    Wang Kai nodded his head thoughtfully. Indeed, if someone has status, if someone dares to steal his girlfriend, he will definitely use all means to make the other person uncomfortable.


    If Ye Hao knew Wang Kai''s thoughts, he would definitely laugh.


    Because there was no system at the beginning, it was really worthless. And with the system, I don¡¯t care about the previous things. After all, you were bitten by a dog, do you want to bite it back.


    Perhaps this is the difference between Ye Hao and Wang Kai Wang Zihao.


    Closer to home, Ye Hao looked at the major in front of him with a bit of surprise. He had seen this man, the soldier who came to pick up Old Yang when he was at school.


    "Are you here to pick me up? Did you make a mistake, or did you pick up the wrong person?" Although he knows the other party, he knows better that he has no contact with the military, and the other party does not need to spend a lot of time here. Please yourself!


    "No. We came here to pick up Mr. Ye specially." Xia Weijun glanced at the chicken in front of Ye Hao, and said in a deep voice: "If Mr. Ye thinks someone has offended Mr. Ye, Xia can use threats to important national personnel. Arrest them on charges."


    Xia Weijun''s words were obviously addressed to the people around him and the chicken in front of him.


    But Master Ji was very confused at this time, and it was the first time he encountered such a scene after more than ten years.


    Slap


    Suddenly, a hand slapped Master Ji on the face.


    Ye Hao looked at Master Ji contemptuously, and slapped Master Ji''s face with his hand: "Master Ji? What did you just say, I forgot. Could you please say it again?"


    Of course Ye Hao would not let it go with such a good opportunity. This chicken master was very arrogant just now.


    Master Ji took a deep breath, he glanced at the soldiers around him, a smile was drawn in front of his face, but under the influence of the scar on his face, the smile looked more and more panic.


    "Mr. Ye. You joked. I drank and said nonsense just now. Please forgive me for offending."


    Admit it!


    Master Ji admits it!


    But the people around didn''t feel the surprise at all. If you point a rifle at you, anyone who is not a fool will admit it.


    "Drinking?" Ye Hao narrowed his eyes. He moved his nose, shook his head and said, "No. Why is there no smell of wine after the chicken master drank."


    "I...I." Ji Ye didn''t know what to say for a while.


    But Ye Hao shouted at Feizi next to Baoye: "Feizi, bring me two cases of beer over there."


    Fei Zai didn¡¯t know what Ye Hao wanted to do, but in response to Ye Hao¡¯s current situation, he ran over with two boxes of beer without saying a word. This was originally a barbecue stall, although the boss didn¡¯t know where he was going. It is also a mess, but there is still some beer.


    "Brother, I brought you beer." Feizi looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao patted Feizi on the shoulder, looked at the chicken master and said, "Give you a chance. You should know the name of the chicken master. You should know that the chicken master wants to drink tonight. Go and open the beer bottle and let the chicken master have a good time. "Here are two cases of thirty-two bottles of beer, let the chicken master drink it tonight!"

 Chapter 138： The faceless chicken master

    The people around their faces changed when they heard Ye Hao''s words.


    There are two cases of beer here. Although the alcohol content of the beer is not very high, it is very uncomfortable to eat more than 30 bottles of beer!


    Master Ji looked at Ye Hao with a sullen face: "Boy, everyone has come out and mixed up. Keep a step apart, so you can see each other later."


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at the chicken master, he shook his head: "I''m sorry. I hope this is the way I am. Those who bully me, I like to give them back a hundred times. Or? Chicken master, you like to walk with us? Me? I think there should be some interesting little secrets in Master Ji."


    These people who are in the society will inevitably have some dirty past.


    Master Ji hesitated for a while, and then a gloom flashed in his eyes, and then he laughed and picked up the beer bottle Feizi handed over: "Since it''s Mr. Ye you invited me to drink, of course I want to drink."


    Guru Guru


    After all, he came out and mixed, although he has become the boss, he still has a little ability to drink, and he finished a bottle in less than half a minute.


    "Good drinking. Feizi, why are you stunned and let the chicken continue to drive?" Ye Hao looked at the chicken, he knew that this time he was completely offended with this guy.


    But since the other party and Wang Kai are in the same group, it will be sooner or later not to be offended, and now he is a person with the system, if he is afraid of even this kind of bastard, he still uses it.


    The next scene is very subtle. Feizi kept opening bottles of beer to Master Ji, and then Master Ji drank it bottle by bottle.


    When he drank about twenty bottles, Master Ji was already pale at this time, and the clothes on his chest were almost wet by the spilled liquor.


    Fei Zai looked at the picture of Master Ji, and there was a dark feeling in his heart. When he was mixed in Haicheng, he was often troubled by Master Ji¡¯s paparazzi, but now Master Ji is drinking in front of him and handing it by himself. The beer in the past, you say it can be unpleasant.


    At this moment, his admiration for Ye Hao was as surging as the waves of the sea.


    Seeing that Master Ji was already half collapsed at this time, he waved his hand and said, "Forget it, my heart is too soft. I also give Master Ji a chance. That Chen Hu over there is your little brother, right? Let your little brother take care of the remaining beer bottles on your behalf."


    Chen Hu in the distance shuddered when he heard this.


    He lowered his head, trying to escape.


    But the voice of Master Ji came over immediately.


    "Chen Hu, come here for your kid." Of course, the chicken master is eager for someone to suffer for himself.


    He has drunk these two dozen bottles, and his brain feels like an explosion.


    Chen Hu swallowed, and finally walked over honestly. Since they are all here, why do they have to show themselves in front of Lord Chicken? He raised his head and chest: "Master Chicken, I will help you with the rest of the wine. solve."


    With that, Chen Hu was about to pick up the remaining beer and drink it.


    In fact, there are less than ten bottles of beer left. Normal people drink ten bottles and it won¡¯t be so good.


    "Wait. I asked you to help Master Ji solve the remaining beer, but I told you to drink it again." Ye Hao sneered and picked up an unopened beer bottle, shaking it in his hand.


    There was an unknown premonition in Chen Hu''s heart.


    The next moment, a black figure smashed toward his head, followed by the sound of glass breaking, and the cold liquid flowed down from Chen Hu''s head, with red liquid still faintly in between.


    "Fei Zai, see that I did not move, the movement strength and skill arc, all follow my way. The rest of the beer has to be solved like this." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the chicken on the side: "Chicken, What do you think of this."


    Master Ji did not speak, and there was no extra expression on his face, as if he had not seen or heard anything.


    I have to say that the chicken master can be mixed to this position is also a bit capable, when he should endure, he must endure, he knows very well that there are these soldiers, this kid will not do anything to himself, at most he insults himself like this.


    Chen Hu is just one of his own little brothers, not to mention hitting him a few times with a beer bottle, even if he is hacked to death, such a kid can find a few of them.


    But today, his face is smashed here.


    Chen Hu looked at his boss without even looking at himself, he already knew what this meant.


    He gritted his teeth and stared at Ye Hao, he did not have the tolerance of his boss, and he could hold back the anger in his heart.


    "What do you look at, you dare to stare at my eldest brother with this kind of eyes, you are looking for death." Fei Zi picked up a beer bottle and turned it on Chen Hu''s head. That feels that Fei Zi is indescribable.


    The blood ran down along with the wine.


    After more than ten minutes, Master Ji left with a sullen face and a group of his little brothers, while Chen Hu was carried away by several people, and his head was already horrible.


    Ye Hao has no regrets about his attitude towards the Jiye group.


    The wicked need to be punished in the same way as the wicked.


    After a group of people left, Xia Weijun looked at Baoye who was aside.


    "Master Bao is my friend." But under Ye Hao''s explanation, Xia Weijun silently looked away.


    "Mr. Ye, it''s not early now. The superior sent me to pick you up. Do you think it..." Xia Weijun pointed to the military vehicle in the distance.


    Ye Hao asked curiously: "In other words, what is it that you are looking for me? I''m just a student."


    student.


    Feizi rolled his eyes, and Baoye in the distance also smiled without saying a word.


    Now who still believes that Ye Hao''s identity is a student, then he is definitely a fool.


    "I don''t know these, I just executed the order, please Mr. Ye to cooperate with us." Xia Weijun said.


    "All right, but I have to deal with some things first, wait a moment."


    Before Xia Weijun took his soldiers back to the car, he first handled his own affairs. Xia Weijun also agreed. After all, a large group of soldiers were standing on the street with guns. Although there are few people now, the impact is not good.


    Ye Hao walked in front of Baoye.


    "Master Bao, maybe we will let you dove again tonight, causing you to run in vain. The kid here apologizes." Ye Hao clasped his fists at Bao Master.


    Bao Ye smiled and shook his head: "It''s okay. If Mr. Ye has done things beforehand, he will invite me to meet again if Mr. Ye is free."


    Just kidding, people were all soldiers who came to pick them up. What else do you have to say, can you still compete with others?


    "Cough cough cough..." Bao Ye coughed a few times, and a man in black pushed the wheelchair over.


    "Master, your health is not good, don''t stand up. Sit."


    Bao Ye shook his head mockingly: "I am old, my body is weak."


    At this time, Bao Ye and Ye Hao''s eyes fell on Wang Kai and Wang Zihao.


    At this moment, both of them were hiding among the remaining thugs, as if they were deliberately avoiding Ye Hao''s eyes.


    "These two people are both young masters of the Wang family, and they have some power in Haicheng. I don''t know what Mr. Ye wants to do." Baoye can see that Ye Hao and the two are in conflict, otherwise they won''t have such a big battle tonight. .


    "Don''t worry, Baoye, I know it in my heart."


    Ye Hao smiled faintly, and then walked towards Wang Kai and Wang Zihao.


    At this moment, everyone who stood in front of Wang Kai and Wang Zihao retreated.


    Wang Kai and Wang Zihao looked at Ye Hao scrupulously.


    After all, Wang Kai has seen the world, and he looked at Ye Hao: "Ye Hao, today we are considered dead. But you also know the power of our Wang family in Haicheng."


    "Wang''s power? Of course I know it." Ye Hao smiled and nodded, then pointed to the black car parked on the side of the road in the distance: "That''s Master Wang''s car, I''ll send it to you."


    Wang Kai and Wang Zihao were taken aback for a moment, and they were a little puzzled when they watched Ye Hao indeed lead themselves towards their car.


    Is this kid really afraid of the Wang family behind him? Ye Hao smiled in his heart at this moment, because the task reminder sounded in his mind just now, the content of the task was very yellow and violent.

 Chapter 139： "Terror" mission

    Ye Hao smiled and walked to the side of the black car.


    "The car is not bad, it''s bulletproof." Ye Hao said and knocked on the car window. Hearing this sound, he knew that it was not ordinary glass. Ordinary people couldn''t break it with one punch: "Bring the car key."


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, Wang Kai could only honestly pass the car key to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao took the key and opened the car door, but he did not let Wang Kai and Wang Zihao get in the car immediately, but squinted his eyes to show an approachable expression.


    "Young Master Wang, you can answer my question now and you can get in the car and leave."


    Wang Kai hesitated and asked, "What''s the problem?"


    "Which number one to three do you like?"


    Ye Hao¡¯s inexplicable question made Wang Kai a little puzzled. He subconsciously said a number: "Two."


    The next moment, Wang Kai felt Ye Hao glance at his younger brother and himself with a subtle look. He didn''t want to stay here at this moment: "We can go now."


    "Of course, I will take you in the car now!" Ye Hao opened the door for Wang Kai and Wang Zihao, but what he opened was the rear door.


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s body flashed and appeared behind Wang Zihao, and a hand knife hit Wang Zihao''s neck.


    "What are you...what are you doing!" When Wang Kai saw Ye Hao attack his brother suddenly, he immediately felt a little uneasy, and subconsciously wanted to escape, but no matter how fast Wang Kai''s speed, can he surpass Ye Hao''s speed?


    In the next second, Wang Kai felt his body collapse on the ground and his limbs were weak, but Wang Kai''s mind was very clear.


    "You...what are you doing, I tell you, if you dare to move us. My father will not let you go!" Wang Kai thought Ye Hao was going to kill himself and his brother, and immediately shouted in horror.


    But then he didn''t even have the ability to speak.


    Ye Hao moved his fingers away from Wang Kai''s neck.


    "Don''t worry, I just pressed your acupuncture points. In about five or six hours, your body will be numb and weak, and you will be unable to speak. You will be fine after four or five hours."


    Hearing Ye Hao''s explanation, Wang Kai breathed a sigh of relief, but then he was horrified to see Ye Hao take out a small bottle from his pocket.


    "A three magic medicine?"


    Ye Hao looked at the medicine carefully under Wang Kai''s horrified eyes.


    In fact, this medicine is nothing more than an aphrodisiac, which is what Wang Kai poured in Song Ying''s drink before.


    "Young Master Wang, I don''t know if you have heard such a sentence, do not do to others what you don''t want to do." Ye Hao smiled and unscrewed the bottle cap, then helped Wang Zihao who was unconscious on the side, picked up the bottle and went to Wang Zihao''s mouth fell inside.


    "Uuuuuu..." Wang Kai wanted to shout in horror at this time, but there was really no sound from his mouth. A few seconds later, Ye Hao put Wang Zihao in the passenger seat after the "medicine", and then said to Wang Kai who was lying there: "Your brother should wake up in half an hour. I wish you have one.'' Sexual blessing'' night. In fact, don¡¯t blame me, this is your own choice


    . "


    Although Ye Hao said so, there was a smile on the corner of his mouth, but in Wang Kai''s eyes, this smile was a devil''s smile!


    In fact, just a few minutes ago, a task appeared in his head. I have to say that this task is very strange, no matter which option it is, it is very cruel. [System task: Does anyone dare to step on the host? It must be repaid thousands of times! Punishment 1: Let Wang Kai and Wang Zihao run naked around Haicheng. Punishment 2: Give Wang Zihao an aphrodisiac and lock them in a closed place. Punishment 3: Break Wang Kai and Wang Zihao''s limbs. mission rewards


    : Draw one elementary ability. No punishment, no time limit. ¡¿


    The kind-hearted Ye Hao certainly had trouble making choices, so in the end he gave Wang Kai himself the right to choose and let him choose.


    In the end, he didn''t expect Wang Kai to choose "two". When he thought of the scene that would happen next, Ye Hao felt a little creepy.


    But this can be regarded as Wang Kai''s own self-confidence. If he hadn''t carried that kind of "banned drugs" with him, the system would not have such an option.


    And compared to the pain of the enemy, of course your own reward is more important! This is the simplest task I have ever done, but the rewards are the richest.


    Draw a power!


    At this moment, Ye Hao locked the car door, then threw the car key into the trash can next to him, and turned and walked away with his hands in his pockets.


    Wang Kai, who was left in the car with a bewildered look, looked at Wang Zihao on the side.


    At this moment, Wang Zihao''s face was a little red, and he was still whispering from time to time: "Xia...Xia Yu, don''t run, you...you are mine. And you, Zhou Qianyi...no...don''t think you are... You are the eldest daughter...I dare not move you..."


    While talking, Wang Zihao''s body had begun to twist uncomfortably.


    Wang Zihao was plunged into a fear he had never had before...


    Ye Hao walked to the other side of the road, where a military vehicle was parked, and all the soldiers got on the vehicle.


    And when he walked here, a reminder sound came from his mind.


    [Mission completed: The host gets a chance to draw a primary ability. ¡¿


    Ye Hao immediately chose to draw without a word.


    After half a minute, Ye Hao''s brain shook, and with a burst of pain, he was ecstatic.


    [Congratulations to the host for acquiring the primary ability: primary lay healing. ¡¿


    ¡¾Elementary Holy Healing: It can repair the injuries on the target''s body, and the degree of repair is based on the host''s mental strength and the target''s injury level. Cooling time: seven days. ¡¿


    Although this Holy Healing technique looks a bit tasteless, the cooling time is the longest in history.


    Seven days!


    But Ye Hao opened the system just now and looked at one. I didn¡¯t know that I was shocked when I saw it. This primary sacred healing technique requires 30 skill points to redeem, and even if I want to redeem it now, I can¡¯t redeem it because it¡¯s Level 2 The system can only activate the ability.


    In other words, I got a 30 skill point power for nothing! I just don''t know how effective this treatment is, so I can try it sometime.


    Ye Hao walked to the side of the military vehicle with a look of contentment.


    "Mr. Ye, I don''t know how to deal with these people." Xia Weijun walked to Ye Hao and pointed to Gao Zhuo''s group over there.


    Ye Hao is in a good mood now, and he doesn''t want to worry about these people anymore. He casually fanned his hands and said, "Let them go."


    "Okay." Xia Weijun nodded, then glared at Gao Zhuo: "Let''s go."


    Gao Zhuo carefully took a look at Ye Hao, and then immediately left with his own people.


    "Mr. Ye, I don''t know how you deal with the two Wangs..." Baoye, who had not left at this time, was pushed over in a wheelchair.


    It seems that Baoye is still worried about what dangerous things will be done.


    "You can rest assured, Lord Bao, I just gave them a small punishment. I knocked them out in the car and didn''t kill them." Ye Hao said with a smile, but what he didn''t say was that he took Wang Kai by himself. He took his aphrodisiac for his brother!


    "That''s good, then I''ll leave." Baoye nodded, and the black man behind him pushed Baoye to leave.


    And Ye Hao turned around and prepared to follow Xia Weijun into the car.


    Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi


    But at this time, the sound of a tire rubbing against the ground came from a distance.


    Everyone looked over subconsciously.


    I saw a red sports car, which was turning in a perfect arc, and then suddenly stopped in front of Ye Hao and the others.


    Xia Weijun guarded Ye Hao vigilantly behind him.


    But unexpectedly, a hot red body came down from the sports car.


    The woman in a red leather coat in front of her was charming and charming, making all the adult men present feel that the hormones in her body were elevated! "You, follow me."

 Chapter 140： Mysterious woman

    The woman in front of her had a white jade face with delicate melon seeds, her eyebrows were picturesque, her eyebrows looked like a demon, and the willow eyebrows, which were as long as a willow, raised rebelliously, showing her unique pride.


    A pair of crystal clear ink eyes are extremely bright, crystal clear, so clear and dust-free eyes, but they bring a natural uninhibited, like a wild horse riding a horse galloping on the prairie, it is difficult to tame, and it has a very small Qiong nose. The next is a beautiful red lips.


    She is wearing a red tight leather jacket and red hot pants on her lower body. Her exquisite and proud figure, **** and charming long legs tease every trace of hormones in the air.


    But Ye Hao can be faintly lonely from her unruly unruly, which makes people unconsciously distressed.


    But what makes Ye Hao sigh the most is that although this woman is very sexy, she is dressed like this in winter. It is not cold to death. During this period of rain, the temperature is already around ten degrees. Up.


    "You, follow me!"


    But the woman staring at her sudden sentence made him a little confused.


    "Beauty, are you calling me?" Ye Hao looked at each other in surprise. Such a beautiful woman has never been seen before. Such a woman belongs to the kind that can''t be forgotten once seen.


    "Stop talking nonsense, get in the car. Follow me." The woman''s tone was silent, but there was an irresistible aura in her indifference. When the beauty spoke, she was ready to reach out and hold Ye Hao.


    But it was stopped by Xia Weijun who was in front of Ye Hao.


    "I''m sorry, please don''t get close to Mr. Ye. Mr. Ye is now an important member of the country, and we have the right to eliminate any danger that appears next to Mr. Ye." Xia Weijun''s hand has been placed on the pistol around his waist.


    Baoye, who had just walked out, stopped at this time, watching the movement here curiously.


    The woman said calmly: "I can kill you ten times before you shoot."


    Hearing such contemptuous words from the other party, the dignity of being a male in Xia Weijun''s heart began to beat, just as he was about to pull out the gun.


    The woman moved too, but she just took out a small book from the hot pants pocket. The cover of the small book was printed with a black dragon pattern, as if you could see a fierce dragon!


    At this moment, the air was quiet.


    The eyes of two people present changed.


    "Five years...Five years, I actually saw this sign again!" Bao Ye looked at the token with full of horror, but there was worship in his horror, and his arm was placed on the wheelchair armrest. It is constantly shaking.


    "Master, what are you..." The black bodyguard behind him was a little surprised at his master''s situation.


    Baoye whispered: "Don''t talk."


    The other person was Xia Weijun, but he was not as excited as Baoye. After he took the document handed over by the woman, he scanned it carefully, and then changed the document back.


    He stood up straight and raised his right hand; "Report, Major Xia Weijun of Jiangnan Military Region, met the commander."


    This time, Ye Hao was stunned. As a major, Xia Weijun saluted a woman and called the other officer?


    The woman glanced at Xia Weijun faintly, then retracted the ID in her hand into her pocket, pointed at Ye Hao and said, "I want to take this person away now.


    Xia Weijun looked at each other with a little embarrassment: "This... Mr. Ye Hao is the person from the top of the Jiangnan Military Region..."


    "I''ll borrow it for one night and send it to you tomorrow." The woman said indifferently. She did not know that these words made the men present to imagine.


    Borrow one night? What are you going to do?


    Xia Weiguo swallowed, and finally took a step back through gritted teeth: "It''s the sir."


    I go, you are a major! Just give in?


    "You, follow me." The woman looked at Ye Hao coldly.


    Ye Hao frowned slightly: "Why should I go with you? I don''t even know who you are. Don''t think you are a beautiful woman. You can let me go with you. Why?"


    The woman walked towards Ye Hao, and Ye Hao immediately looked at each other warily.


    But the woman didn''t act threateningly, she just got close to Ye Hao''s ear, and Ye Hao could smell the faint scent of her body.


    "Jin Mao Rat."


    The sudden words of a woman made Ye Hao''s body shake, and he looked at the woman in front of him in surprise.


    The name Jin Maoshu was used when he invaded Skynet. Only the person in charge of Skynet and the old man knew this name.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not malicious to you. Just ask you for a favor by the way." The woman said in a deep voice.


    Ye Hao was silent for a moment, smiled and nodded, and walked towards the red sports car first, and sat directly in the passenger seat: "Let''s go."


    Ye Hao knew that the identity of this woman should be a person serving the country. The strange document just now was extraordinary, otherwise it would be impossible to know her identity.


    The woman simply didn''t say anything else, just getting in the car was driving away.


    Xia Weijun looked at the red figure in the distance, and he shook his head helplessly: "I didn''t expect to meet their people here. It seems that this kid is really sweet and delicious. Oh, I go back like this, how can I be with you? It¡¯s really troublesome to explain from above."


    Afterwards, Xia Weijun muttered quietly, and took his own people in the car and left.


    "Master Bao, everyone is gone. Should we too?" The man in black whispered behind him.


    Baoye looked excited and serious at this time, he looked at one side: "Feizi."


    "Master Bao, the little one is here." Feizi hurriedly recovered. Just now, he was fascinated by the beauty. "From today onwards, all the areas around Haicheng Middle School belong to you. Mr. Ye has any need to do everything he can to satisfy him. And the last time you collected the protection fees for those roadside shops, how many times have I said this now? It¡¯s not the past anymore. Don¡¯t do this kind of thing in the future.


    Besides, Mr. Ye is very disgusted with these! "Master Bao solemnly ordered.


    All around Haicheng Middle School belong to oneself! Fei Tsai''s heart jumped all at once. There are several nightclubs, game halls, and bars in Haicheng Middle School!


    As for the later exhortations, Feizi certainly understands that, not to mention the sum of the protection fees for a street can''t be compared to the cash cows of nightclubs and bars.


    Moreover, this area can be regarded as one area, Bao Ye''s forces, several bosses are all managing the area, and Bao Ye is their eldest brother.


    Now Baoye raised himself to this position with a word of his own!


    Feizi nodded excitedly: "Yes, I will meet all the requirements of Boss Ye according to Baoye''s instructions."


    "Okay. Just remember a little bit. Whatever your attitude towards me, you can treat him as you do. If he wants to see me anytime, he can bring him over at any time." Bao Ye said to his back The bodyguard of the man in black waved.


    The bodyguard of the man in black pushed Baoye towards the direction of the car.


    Finally, after seeing Bao Ye and Bao Ye''s people leave, Fei Tsai laughed and jumped up, excited, and he was very grateful to Ye Hao in his heart. Next time, I must thank Ye Boss very much next time. And under the street lights in the distance, a black car swayed constantly at night, accompanied by a deep gasp.

 Chapter 141： Dragon Group Nightingale

    "Beauty, where are we going now." Ye Hao looked at the hot woman driving the car. Although she was wearing hot clothes, the aura was too cold, most of all her eyes.


    "Do you have a computer at home," the woman said.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "Then go to your house."


    "what?"


    The woman''s answer caught Ye Hao a little bit by surprise. An inexplicable woman suddenly found herself, and now she is going to her home again? What is this unfolding?


    "Wait, beauty, you can''t be so self-willed just because you are beautiful. And if you go to my house in the middle of the night, you are not afraid of what I will do to you." Ye Hao put on a look in his eyes with desire, in the woman''s place Sweep across the white thighs.


    "If you can do it, I don''t mind." When the woman spoke, she glanced at Ye Hao with provocative eyes.


    I''m tired, this woman is playing with fire!


    Ye Hao swallowed, he finally looked out the window, really can''t stand it, if he continues, he is really afraid that he will not be able to control his **** and do anything extraordinary.


    Soon the car drove to the Gaoqiao community where Ye Hao lived.


    Ye Hao was not surprised why this woman knew her residence. After all, in front of the state machine, very few people had absolute secrets, unless it was someone with a system like Ye Hao.


    "Go upstairs." The woman was not restrained at all. After getting off the car, she led Ye Hao into the stairwell.


    Ye Hao reluctantly followed, whose house is this after all.


    After Ye Hao opened the door, the woman walked in naturally, first scanned the room, and then sat on Ye Hao''s bed.


    Ye Hao took off his jacket and then began to untie his belt.


    "What are you doing?" The woman frowned and watched Ye Hao''s behavior.


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at the woman: "Of course I do something, didn''t you just say you don''t mind."


    Don''t think I dare not, huh, don''t show you some color, you really think I dare not do it.


    And the next moment, Ye Hao saw a dark dagger appeared in the woman''s hands unconsciously. She sneered and fiddled with the black dagger in her hand: "Of course I don''t mind, but you may have less in your body. Some things, I don¡¯t know if you mind."


    Guru


    Ye Hao trembled, and immediately squeezed his belt away.


    Although Ye Hao didn''t plan to do that kind of thing, Ye Hao hadn''t noticed where she pulled the dagger from just now. He just felt the blink of his eyes and the dagger appeared.


    Ye Hao, who had the physique of the king of soldiers, could not see it.


    This woman is not simple anymore.


    "Okay, I won''t talk nonsense with you anymore. What is your name and why are you looking for me? The person behind you asked you to come to me." Ye Hao walked into the kitchen and took out a water glass and put it in In front of the woman: "There is only boiled water at home."


    "My name is Nightingale."


    nightingale?


    Obviously this is not her name, it should be her nickname.


    "I am looking for you this time not because of other reasons, but I personally want to find you. I know you are a computer hacker..."


    "No, no. It''s a computer expert. Hackers are illegal."


    "I don''t care what you are, I want you to do something anyway. Help me find the addresses of these three people." Nightingale took out a USB flash drive from his pocket and handed it to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao did not take the U disk, but looked at Nightingale with his arms folded, "Why should I help you."


    Nightingale had a meal, and she looked at Ye Hao: "I can promise you any condition."


    It is a bit tempting to say this sentence from a beautiful woman, but Ye Hao knows the character of this woman. If she says something that shouldn''t be said, she might really do it.


    "Conditions? I don''t even know your identity. How do I know if this condition is worth a top hacker in the world... Bah. The world''s top computer experts will do it." Ye Hao is a very powerful man and has a high cost of appearance. expression.


    Nightingale took a deep breath: "If you can''t find what I want, I will make you regret meeting me."


    With that, Nightingale suddenly turned around and unzipped the leather jacket.


    "Hey, I''m asking about your identity, and I didn''t tell you to undress." Ye Hao looked at the exposed shoulder in front of him, and there was another kind of movement in his body.


    What''s the matter with this woman, she undresses if she doesn''t agree...but I like...


    But the next moment, Ye Hao''s eyes stopped.


    I saw a palm-sized word "Dragon" printed on Nightingale''s back. When Ye Hao looked at this word, he felt that his soul was trembling with a wave of pressure. "I belong to the 11th Dragon Group of China Guoan, and Nightingale is my name and my code name. This pattern is the identity of our dragon group." Then, Nightingale pulled up her clothes and turned around to look To Ye Hao: "This is my identity. I have certain privileges in China.


    If you have any request, I can promise you as long as it does not violate the law. "


    Dragon group? Although Ye Hao was a little surprised by this dragon group, this term only appeared in the novel, but he could have a system, and he could not completely deny the existence of the dragon group.


    "Since you have great privileges, why do you want me to check this thing for you." Ye Hao pointed to the U disk.


    Nightingale said: "Those people in the Skynet system are not your opponents. That means you are at least our best hacker in China."


    "Exceeded awards, passed awards. But let me emphasize again, it''s not a hacker. It''s a computer expert. Even so, one condition is still a bit lacking." Ye Hao smiled and shook his head. How could such a rare opportunity not rip off.


    "The information about the Ye Family''s forces in Haicheng."


    The next moment, what Nightingale said made Ye Hao''s eyelids tremble.


    "There are many forces in China, but as long as these forces do not affect China''s stability, our Dragon Team will not intervene. However, we will still grasp the information about it. It just so happens that I just had the Ye family before. Information in Haicheng."


    Ye Hao took the USB flash drive and took out his laptop. After plugging the USB flash drive into the computer, a document appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao clicked on the file. It was the information of three people. The information was very vague. There was no name, no nationality, and no detailed information. Among them, the most valuable can only be said to be three photos.


    "You let me find these three people all over the world with this information?" Ye Hao looked at Nightingale in surprise.


    Nightingale nodded.


    Ye Hao shrugged: "For the sake of you being a beautiful woman, I will help you once. But it will take a while. I have to enter the computer systems of various countries in the world, and then perform a wide range of face recognition."


    "How long does it take?" Nightingale asked.


    "Fast for one day, slow for one week. But the premise is that these three people are still alive, and they are not hiding in no man''s land." Ye Hao said, and began to type on the computer keyboard: "Don''t forget you promised me condition."


    Nightingale did not speak, and sat quietly looking at Ye Hao. Although she didn''t know what Ye Hao was doing, she still watched.


    "What do you dragon team do? Maintain world peace?"


    "Are you all kung fu."


    "How many people are there in your dragon team?"


    Gradually, Nightingale frowned, and she looked at Ye Hao with a hippie smile: "You have a lot of questions, and there are some things you shouldn''t know. You still don''t want to know."


    "Then I ask you a personal question. Why are you looking for these three people?"


    Nightingale''s expression became deep, and finally he uttered two words. "revenge."

 Chapter 142： I have no time

    On the second day, Nightingale woke up from the bed, she looked at the computer on the table, but Ye Hao''s figure was gone, and at this time there was a burst of fragrance in the kitchen.


    "Wake up? Come and have a meal." Ye Hao''s voice came from the kitchen.


    Nightingale got up and walked to the kitchen. She frowned and looked at the man in the apron: "What did I ask you to do?"


    "Don''t worry, I have made a software, and now the computer is automatically searching for the appearance of these three people from cameras and surveillance all over the world. We will remind us when there is news." Ye Hao placed the tableware in front of him. On the table.


    "As the saying goes, people are iron rice and steel. Even people in the dragon group have to eat." Ye Hao was very casual, he had already picked up his chopsticks and ate.


    Nightingale hesitated, but the scent of the food on the dinner table kept teasing her taste buds, and finally she sat down. When she picked up the chopsticks and picked up a bun, a strange light flashed in her eyes when she bit down. .


    "How about it, it''s delicious." Ye Hao smiled confidently. Now his cooking skills are a bit more comfortable for him to eat.


    Nightingale did not speak, but continued to eat.


    Ye Hao was very relaxed, saying this and that over there, as if talking to himself.


    "Cough cough cough."


    Suddenly, Nightingale bent over to the side on one side, covering her mouth, accompanied by a strong cough.


    Ye Hao hurriedly looked over and saw that a pool of Nightingale''s vomit had fallen on the ground, which was actually accompanied by blood.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "No... it''s okay." Nightingale gritted her teeth with sweat on her forehead, pressing her palms on the table, and pressing the table with deep fingerprints, one can imagine what pain she is enduring now.


    "Um... I''ll take a look for you, I will do some medical skills." Ye Hao hurriedly brought the needle bag, but Nightingale did not resist, letting Ye Hao get her pulse.


    Half a minute later, Ye Hao''s brows wrinkled.


    "How about it." Nightingale panted and looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shook his head: "I can''t see what it is."


    Nightingale shook her head mockingly, and took a deep breath: "It''s okay, it''s just a little stomachache. It will be fine after a while." After that, she continued to bite her teeth, coughing from time to time.


    Ye Hao stared at Nightingale''s face. He probed Nightingale''s body just now, and he did not find the root cause. Was it strange? This has no root cause, how could such severe pain occur.


    Ye Hao couldn''t bear to see a beautiful woman suffering in this way before his eyes.


    "Wait, I''ll give you a massage, maybe it will be better." Ye Hao walked to the back of Nightingale, and pressed his hands on Nightingale''s neck.


    At first, Nightingale was still a little restrained, but soon closed her eyes.


    But Ye Hao secretly said in his heart.


    Holy Healing!


    Ye Hao was surprised to see that there was a faint light from his palm. The light was scattered, but it was not dazzling, and it gave people a cordial feeling, and the light passed from Ye Hao''s palm into Nightingale''s body. .


    Because Nightingale closed her eyes at this time, she didn''t see this scene.


    She just felt that Ye Hao''s palm felt like she couldn''t speak. It was warm and comfortable, and the pain in her body was alleviated a lot.


    In the blink of an eye, a minute passed, and the palm of her hand moved away from Nightingale''s neck. This made Nightingale feel a sense of loss in her heart for an instant, as if she had lost something.


    "It''s better." A tired male voice came from behind.


    Nightingale turned to look at Ye Hao, she was a little surprised: "Are you okay."


    Ye Hao waved his hand and swallowed, "It''s okay, it''s just a bit tired. You didn''t know that this massage is technically laborious and very energy intensive."


    Looking at Nightingale''s suspicious eyes, Ye Hao felt that he didn''t believe what he was saying, he looked at himself in the mirror.


    Pale face, bloodless lips, and trembling arms.


    This is exactly like a patient who is ill. He didn''t expect that the cost of performing this holy light technique would be so high. It seems that his mental power is not enough. These abilities have extremely high requirements for the human body''s spiritual power.


    Fortunately, it was back to normal within a few minutes.


    But Nightingale didn''t ask much, she had returned to normal, and silently thanked Ye Hao.


    After cleaning up the dirt on the ground.


    "Okay, I have something more. I want to go out. The computer will automatically search for information. Don''t press it, just stay at home." Ye Hao got dressed and ordered Nightingale to go out. Up.


    Nightingale sat on the bed, quietly looking at the computer, the room was quiet only the sound of the fan in the laptop.


    At this moment, Nightingale''s cell phone rang.


    "Hi." Nightingale answered the phone.


    There was a man''s voice on the other end.


    "Nightingale, what are you doing! This man is the target of our three groups of surveillance, how can you contact the target person without authorization."


    Nightingale replied silently: "I just came to find something I want. After I find it, I will leave and will not interrupt your mission."


    "Damn it, Nightingale, you have to figure it out. You''re still on vacation now. Is there anything you can say until you return to the headquarters."


    "No, I don''t have time."


    Nightingale spoke, and hung up.


    She looked at the three pictures on the computer screen with murderous intent flashing in her eyes.


    "I have no time."


    The next day was considered normal. Ye Hao accompanied Song Xiaoyue to practice violin in Ning Yawen''s piano store, and then did not return until the evening.


    When Ye Hao returned to the house, he found that Nightingale was sitting on the bed in the same posture as when he left, staring straight at the screen.


    "Don''t you have not moved today?" Ye Hao asked in surprise.


    Nightingale did not speak.


    "You didn''t have lunch, did you?" Ye Hao felt that he was asking for nothing. The kitchen was clean and there was no sign of takeaway.


    This woman is a bit weird.


    "I know why your stomach hurts, maybe you are hungry. Young people don''t take good care of their bodies, and sooner or later they will be finished." Ye Hao smiled and shook his head, then walked into the kitchen.


    After a while, the smell of food came out of the kitchen.


    "It''s eating. I said that you don''t have to stare at the computer all the time. It''s useless to stare at it. If you can find it, you can find it. If you can''t find it, it''s useless to watch." Ye Hao''s voice came.


    Nightingale didn''t say much, she went to the table and sat down and started eating.


    "Speaking of the Ye Family, can you tell me now." Ye Hao looked at Nightingale expectantly. If he got information about the Ye Family''s forces in Haicheng, he might find some clues about the Ye Family''s troubles.


    "After I find someone, I will naturally give it to you." Nightingale replied lightly.


    Ye Hao gave Nightingale a glance.


    But then Nightingale took the initiative to ask Ye Hao a rare question: "What kind of massage did you have yesterday and why I feel that my body is better." "No comment."

 Chapter 143： Military Command Research Institute

    Originally, Ye Hao thought he and Nightingale would be speechless all night, but she didn''t expect that she would suddenly get off the bed when it was over ten o''clock, and then walked in front of Ye Hao.


    "let''s go."


    "Go? Where to go?" Ye Hao looked at Nightingale in surprise.


    Nightingale said faintly: "I snatched you from the army of the military, and promised them to just borrow it. Now that the computer is searching by itself, I will send you there tonight."


    Ye Hao just remembered that Xia Weijun wanted to take himself to see Old Yang.


    "Do you have to be at night?" Ye Hao hit Hache.


    "Easy to move at night. Go." Nightingale didn''t explain much, so she opened the door and went out, Ye Hao could only follow.


    The sports car they were riding in the Nightingale quickly galloped out of the city.


    "Where is the military district we are going to?" Ye Hao asked Nightingale.


    "The Jiangnan Military Region is located outside the suburbs of Suzhou and Hangzhou. We are expected to take more than an hour to drive on the highway." Hearing the words of the nightingale, Ye Hao was taken aback, his eyes flashed with brilliance.


    Suhang.


    This is the capital city of Jiangnan Province and the center of Jiangnan Province. These are nothing to Ye Hao, but one thing is very important. The Ye family''s residence is in Suzhou and Hangzhou.


    As time passed, Ye Hao and Nightingale didn''t speak, and it was a bit scary to be quiet.


    "With your current ability, you are not Ye Family''s opponent." Nightingale spoke suddenly.


    Ye Hao laughed mockingly: "Are you aware of the contradiction between me and the Ye family?"


    "The illegitimate son of the Ye Family Patriarch, left the Ye family three years ago and came to Haicheng." Nightingale said lightly.


    illegitimate child?


    Hmph, in their eyes, he is not an illegitimate child at all, in their eyes he is just a bastard. Ye Hao gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. [System task: Revenge is a force that can push a person forward. Retaliation against the Ye Family Mission 1: To avenge, how can you do without money. The protagonist must earn 10 billion in assets within 48 hours. Task reward: ten skill points. Mission failed: the host will receive the title of Poor Ghost, from


    From now on, everything related to money will be unlucky. ¡¿


    Fuck, I just got upset in my heart, so I got myself a task. Moreover, he had already planned revenge in his heart, so there was no need to let this system take mice.


    This is still 10 billion in 48 hours!


    Uh


    Ye Hao smiled bitterly and looked at the Nightingale on the side: "I said, can we go back first. We will talk about the matter of going to the military area later."


    "We have arrived." Nightingale''s car stopped abruptly, unknowingly they had reached a dense mountain forest, and a gate was erected in front of it. On both sides of the gate was an endless wall with soldiers armed with guns. Guarding the guard.


    There are a few big characters written on the door.


    Jiangnan Military Region Science and Technology Research Institute


    Several figures came over from the gate.


    "Student Ye Hao, we have been waiting for you for a long time. I knew you were coming, but I just got out of the bed." An old and excited voice came over. Ye Hao saw that it was the mathematics expert Yang Yuandeyang. old.


    There were also a few people who Ye Hao didn''t know, all of them wearing white scientific research uniforms.


    Since everyone has been waiting here, he can only get out of the car helplessly, just hope that things here will not delay him too much time.


    "Old Yang, it''s been a long time since I saw you." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Old Yang who came over, holding his hand kindly. Mr. Yang directly patted Ye Hao on the shoulder, and said to the people beside him: "I''ll introduce some to you. This is the Ye Hao I told you, classmate Ye. These three are the third researcher. Minister Luo Yu, Minister Luo. As well as the head of the calculation team of the third research department, Li,


    And the deputy team leader Jiang. And this group leader''s apprentice Han Shaojun, he is a genius. "Ye Hao looked at the past and nodded slightly. The minister of these three is the oldest, and seems to be 70 or 80 years old, and the two math group leaders are a bit younger than Yang Yang, just in Their eyes are arrogant, and the Han Shaojun is quite young, only


    People who are under 30 years old can come to this kind of place under the age of 30. It can be said that they are somewhat qualified.


    It''s just that this guy''s gaze fell on Nightingale''s body scorchingly from just now.


    "Lao Yang, you didn''t joking with us. He is just a hairy boy." The group leader Li looked at Ye Hao, and his eyes immediately showed contempt.


    The group leader Jiang on the side did not speak, but his plain eyes also explained everything.


    Elder Yang felt that the atmosphere was not right, and immediately said, "Don¡¯t be fooled by Ye Hao¡¯s age. The previous key mathematical formula was solved by him. Without him, we wouldn¡¯t be able to re... ¡­"


    "Old Yang, don''t say anything, maybe it''s just that this kid was lucky and happened to untie it." Team Leader Li smiled lightly.


    "Old Yang. I only came when I heard that you were looking for me, but I didn''t come to see some people''s eyes. If you are not welcome, I will go back if I have something to do." Ye Hao said lightly.


    He respected Yang Lao, but Ye Hao would not respect other people who were not respectable.


    "Wait. That...that." Now, Lao Yang was a little embarrassed, looking at Ye Hao while looking at Leader Li and the others. "Okay, okay. Everyone, don''t quarrel. Since you are here, they are the guests. Ye Hao, please come with us first. It''s getting late today. After a short rest, let''s talk about it tomorrow." Minister Luo was very good at talking, and immediately eased the atmosphere


    .


    Ye Hao took a deep breath. He looked at Lao Yang: "Lao Yang, just tell me if you have any issues. I don¡¯t have time to rest, and I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on now. I just came here for some reason. I don¡¯t know. Can you explain it?"


    He really doesn''t have time to rest, because he still has a task to complete, forty-eight hours, it''s a race against time.


    "In this case, let''s go directly. I''ll explain to you what this is about on the way." Old Yang said, his gaze turned to the nightingale, and he was surprised by the look of the nightingale before asking. Said: "This..."


    Minister Luo on the side interjected; "This is a national official, who sent Mr. Ye Hao over."


    Seeing Minister Luo carefully looking at Nightingale, it seems that he had known the identity of Nightingale in advance.


    "Then let''s go in."


    After some registration, Ye Hao and others walked into this so-called military area science and technology research institute. Under Lao Yang¡¯s explanation, Ye Hao also understood the ins and outs of the matter. It turned out that Lao Yang¡¯s question was the most important data calculation of a scientific research project. It was more than ten years ago, and the result was that the data was late. Can not be calculated, leading to this project


    After procrastination, the project was finally extended indefinitely.


    Lao Yang was the mathematician who was in charge of overcoming this data problem. Although the project was extended indefinitely, Lao Yang had always been obsessed with it until it was accidentally solved by Ye Hao a few weeks ago. This is equivalent to Let Yang Lao see hope again.


    In this way, Mr. Yang immediately notified the superiors at that time, and after the emergency meeting, the leaders ordered the restart of the research project. But not long after they went on, they encountered a problem again, and at this time, Yang Lao thought of Ye Hao subconsciously, so he sent Xia Weijun to pick up Ye Hao before, but it was a little late because of Nightingale''s intervention.

 Chapter 144： The fifth-generation fighter engine!

    And this science and technology research institute belongs to the Jiangnan Military Region and specializes in military scientific research.


    "Lao Yang, what exactly is your research project?" When Ye Hao solved the problem, he felt that the problem was weird, but he didn''t think much about it at that time.


    Old Yang revealed a mysterious smile: "You''ll know this in a minute. This is something that our Huaxia employees have pursued for ten years. Ye Hao, you can help me if you wait."


    "Hehe, this kid? I guess he''s not fainted when he sees those things." Leader Li said sarcastically.


    The deputy group leader Jiang smiled and said nothing. Ye Hao smiled and didn''t say anything. He just looked around quietly. I have to say that the research institute is different. Walking here is equivalent to walking into a science fiction place. There are too many things Ye Hao hasn''t seen. And in some areas there are some experts staying up all night studying some things


    , Various design drawings are plastered on the wall table of each work area.


    "China is still far behind in military science and technology, and our researchers still hope to do our part in what we are good at." Old Yang sighed.


    Ye Hao nodded. Although China is now a world power, its military technology is still far behind. "Beautiful lady. My name is Han Shaojun, I think you are very interested in this research institute, let me introduce it to you. There is..." And that Han Shaojun is wrapped in Nightingale, there As a guide for Nightingale, and constantly introducing things around him, it seems to be showing off


    Everyone has the same knowledge.


    However, the ice beauty Nightingale didn''t care about this fly, just silently following Ye Hao.


    Soon after leaving, Ye Hao and others came to a laboratory.


    There are still a few people in the laboratory busy there, all kinds of messy data on the computer on the wall.


    Ye Hao saw a piece of paper falling on the ground, he picked it up, and when he saw the words on it, he was stunned.


    The fifth generation fighter engine design plan¡¤1035 design drawing


    "What are you working on is a fighter engine?" Ye Hao was a little surprised. Although he is not very interested in the military, if he has heard about fighter engines, he would say that this thing is the heart of the aircraft, and the performance of an aircraft is mainly Just look at the engine itself.


    And now the world¡¯s fifth-generation fighter is the world¡¯s hegemon, and several other countries are still studying, and the engine is a very difficult point to overcome, which is why China has not launched the fifth-generation fighter.


    "And this kind of important research projects shouldn''t be done by those important research institutes of the Kyoto Research Institute." Ye Hao asked. "All eggs cannot be put in one basket. There are no more than 10,000 research plans for the fifth-generation engine alone, but among them, there are very few that can really come out of the drawings, and they can be fitted with fighters and meet the requirements. It¡¯s one in a thousand. And our research drawing code is 1035. It was originally postponed indefinitely because of a difficulty in calculating data more than ten years ago. Boy, can you figure it out, if not, It¡¯s better to go back to your school to study, this is not a place where students can stay." Leader Li looked contemptuously


    Ye Hao.


    He didn''t believe that Ye Hao had the ability to overcome their current problems.


    Ye Hao frowned.


    [System Tip: Solve the problem of the current fifth-generation engine. Reward: skill in flying a plane. Punishment: None. ¡¿


    The system is like this. Missions are always arranged at critical times. The skill of flying a plane is useless for Ye Haota. The prerequisite for flying a plane is that you have to own an aircraft first.


    However, Ye Hao didn''t think too much about the truth that it was in vain anyway: "Take out the problems you have encountered and I will take a look."


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Team Leader Li snorted: "The kid really thought that he had solved a formula by mistake.


    "Okay, leader Li, just say a little less. Your temper that can''t be used to juniors has to be changed." Minister Luo whispered, and leader Li did not speak any more.


    "Xiao Han, go get all our previous information." Old Yang said to the Han Shaojun who was still talking to Nightingale.


    Han Shaojun looked at Nightingale reluctantly: "Miss, I will come back to introduce you later."


    With that, he ran away.


    And Nightingale walked next to Ye Hao and watched him staring at the design blueprint: "You still do scientific research?"


    "A little bit. How about it. The kid just talked to you for a long time, so you didn''t give people a little reaction." Ye Hao looked at Nightingale jokingly.


    Nightingale glared at him coldly; "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up and leave. If it wasn''t for that kid is a scientist, I would have slapped him."


    "Haha." Ye Hao shrugged and continued to look at the information.


    At this time, the Han Shaojun came over and placed a thick stack of documents in front of Ye Hao. Without even looking at Ye Hao, he found the Nightingale on the side: "Miss, we have been talking for so long. I don¡¯t know your name yet..."


    Nightingale frowned slightly, a strange light flashed in her eyes, and a smile appeared on her face.


    Han Shaojun saw the beauty smile, and felt his heart beat abruptly. He thought that his painstaking efforts were finally accepted by the beauty, but what he didn''t expect was that the beauty pointed to the boy beside him and said.


    "Sorry, my boyfriend was angry just now. So... let''s stop talking."


    Because Nightingale''s words were so light, only Han Shaojun and Nightingale could hear them.


    Male...boyfriend?


    Han Shaojun''s face turned pale at this moment, and he also saw that Nightingale looked at Ye Hao''s back with "love" in his eyes, and the jealousy in his heart immediately filled his brain.


    why! Why can this kid be liked by such a beautiful woman. Why do old people like Yang Lao like this stinky boy so much.


    Although Mr. Yang is not the leader of this engine research team, Mr. Yang''s qualifications are there, even the minister must respect him half.


    As a knowledgeable mathematician, Han Shaojun has rarely encountered setbacks in his life. Today, he is indeed overwhelmed by a younger than himself. He is very upset.


    "Ye Hao, how about it." Yang Lao walked to Ye Hao and watched Ye Hao''s gaze quickly scan over the documents. The densely packed paper with various digital characters has never been in Ye Hao''s hands. Stop for more than five seconds.


    "I''m still watching." After Ye Hao answered, he continued to look at the information in front of him.


    "Huh. Call it that way? Did you look carefully? You don''t look at it like this." Leader Li snorted coldly, thinking that Ye Hao was just pretending.


    But Han Shaojun came over: "Boy, you know what''s written on it. Don''t pretend if you don''t know, so as not to wait for you to be ashamed." Han Shaojun''s tone was full of provocation. taste.


    Ye Hao looked at Han Shaojun suspiciously, he could see a trace of hostility in the opponent''s eyes.


    He noticed the nightingale in the distance, and nightingale turned her head and looked to the side as if she didn''t know anything.


    It seems that this woman has caused a lot of trouble for herself.


    Ye Hao faintly smiled and scanned the surroundings. With the exception of Lao Yang, everyone else had doubts about him because of the speed at which he read the information just now. Even Minister Luo frowned slightly.


    After all, such a speed can be said to be ten lines at a glance, how can it be possible to see the things recorded above clearly. "I have read it through, and I have found out what is wrong with your data calculation."

 Chapter 145： Robbery?

    "Ye Hao, did you really find out?" Old Yang looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "Young people just don''t know that the sky is high and the earth is thick, and they dare to say anything." Team Leader Li smiled lightly.


    "Arrogant, let''s see how you end up." Han Shaojun snorted coldly.


    Ye Hao put the paper in his hand aside, then picked up an electronic board next to it, and pointed to a large screen next to the laboratory: "May I use this."


    Minister Li nodded, and then said to several other mathematicians who were still working: "You take a break first. Let him use the equipment temporarily."


    "Yes."


    The mathematicians also retired, but did not leave, but looked at Ye Hao.


    These people have heard their conversation just now. Of course, they know what difficulties they are encountering. Because they know it, they don¡¯t believe that this young man of about 20 years old can solve them. Something to open.


    "Please look at the screen." Ye Hao slid his hand on the electronic board, and the big screen immediately changed.


    This is an electronic blackboard for people to record important data and calculations.


    Although there is a computer computing system, there are some things that a computer can''t calculate, and it depends on the mathematician himself. "The problem you are encountering now is about the mass resistance of the engine. Under the premise of limiting the weight of the engine, its function can not be affected, and the volume cannot be greatly fluctuated, so it is necessary to reduce a part of it. Useless volume, what we want to calculate is this


    What is the value, we must first..."


    Following Ye Hao¡¯s step-by-step explanation and writing down his calculation process on the electronic blackboard, although Ye Hao said less and less afterwards, the group of people around were unknowingly immersed in it. Up among them.


    Even Nightingale looked at the young boy in front of him with surprised eyes.


    One hour later.


    Two hours later. Han Shaojun looked at the calculating boy in disbelief, and said in his heart: Impossible, impossible. Why does this kid know this and calculate it like this! He obviously entered the studio at such a young age. Isn''t he a genius? Why is there someone more...


    ¡­


    Han Shaojun looked on the screen, trying to find out Ye Hao''s calculation error, but the more he looked for him, he found that he was like a drop of water, and Ye Hao in front of him was an ocean.


    Give yourself a feeling of looking up.


    "Okay, the result of the calculation is out." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, put down the electronic board in his hand, and on the screen were some texts that Nightingale could not understand.


    But the group leader Li Yang and the others were dumbfounded.


    Although Minister Li is the person in charge of this project, he is not a professional mathematician. He can only look at Yang Lao and others anxiously: "How about, is there any problem with this data?"


    Old Yang thought for a moment; "Just looking at the calculation process, and the final data are reasonable, but whether it is correct or not, it will take a long time and repeated calculations to check, and then integrate with the body to conduct experiments to know."


    Group Leader Li had a sullen face and didn''t speak, while the other mathematicians had already begun to check the calculations, but they moved their hands and finally gave up.


    All this means that Ye Hao''s data is in fact inextricably close.


    Minister Li looked at Ye Hao in amazement. A teenager, a teenager under twenty years old, could actually complete data calculations that a math expert group could not complete.


    "Ahem, Mr. Ye Hao. I don''t know if you are interested in joining our Jiangnan Military Region Science and Technology Research Institute." Minister Li looked at Ye Hao with excitement, as if looking at the shining gold for a moment.


    Even the title has become Mr.


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head: "I''m still reading now."


    "It doesn''t matter, I can contact science and technology universities across the country, where do you want to go? How about Huazhong University! That is our best university of science and technology in China, or the University of Electronic Science and Technology! It is not good, Xidian University is also good!"


    Hearing Minister Li talked about several universities in a row, Ye Hao might have been scared long ago if he changed. These universities are China''s top science and technology research universities!


    But for Ye Hao now, there is not much temptation anymore.


    "Minister Li, sorry. I am not very interested in this aspect. If the matter has been resolved, then I will leave. If there are other things later, you can ask Mr. Yang to call me." Ye Hao I gave Lao Yang my phone number.


    But Minister Li was still unwilling to say: "Mr. Ye Hao, you have to stop thinking about it. You have such a good qualification, if you don¡¯t go to a professional place to study, it is really a waste. Join us in the future, you can get more Good welfare..."


    "Okay, okay. Lao Li, don''t talk about it anymore. Hao has his own ideas. Don''t force others." Yang Lao interrupted Minister Li with a smile, then looked at Ye Hao and said, "Don''t forget With what you said, this old man of mine can count on you when he has a problem."


    "On call." Ye Hao smiled and nodded.


    He is not a selfless person. He cannot give up his life and freedom for the sake of justice. But within the scope of ability, it is not a problem to do something to help the country.


    However, this scene made Han Shaojun on the side uncomfortable. Those universities were all prestigious universities, and he managed to squeeze in at first, and then relied on the relationship to enter here.


    But this kid? Now there is a door directly in front of him, he is not rare, this is simply stepping on the pride of Han Shaojun.


    The things that I have finally gotten are things that are not rare in others. Can this be easy.


    In the end, he could only gritted his teeth and looked at the back of the beautiful woman leaving with the kid.


    "This guy is good."


    "Yes, he can calculate such a problem, it''s incredible."


    "Genius, really genius."


    Listening to the compliments of the group of scientists next to him made him feel very painful. These compliments were originally his own! Why did that kid show up!


    [The mission is completed, the host gets the plane to drive]


    Little did he know that Ye Hao, who was hated by another person, was driving away from here in Nightingale''s car, and a new skill was added to his mind.


    The sky was shining brightly, and Ye Hao started to hit Hatch, looking at the still energetic Nightingale.


    "Aren''t you sleepy, we all stay up late. It''s already past two o''clock in the morning." Ye Hao looked at Nightingale suspiciously.


    "If you have tried not sleeping for ten days and ten nights, you won''t feel this is nothing." Nightingale said lightly.


    Ye Hao was taken aback, ten days and ten nights! Even if I have the physique of the King of Soldiers, this is a bit unbearable.


    This dragon group is really amazing, just a woman is so powerful.


    Ye Hao suddenly thought that he still had a task to complete, so he immediately opened the page.


    [Task time limit: 43 hours and 36 minutes, task amount: 0]


    In a blink of an eye, forty-three hours have passed, and I haven''t earned a dollar yet.


    "I ask you a question. What do you think is the most profitable thing."


    "Bank Robbery." "..."

 Chapter 146： Stock god

    "Please, you are a state official anyway. How can you persuade others to rob the bank." Ye Hao looked at Nightingale in disbelief.


    Nightingale glanced at Ye Hao, and said faintly: "You just asked about the fastest way to make money, but isn''t it the fastest way to grab a bank?"


    Uh


    Robbing the bank is indeed the fastest way to earn money. You can easily get anything in one billion, but you don''t need to guess or know that Ye Hao will only live in hiding.


    "Ask you, it''s really my worst decision." Ye Hao turned around, looked at the scenery outside the car window, and began to wonder if there is any way to make it at 48...No, there are only less than forty-five hours left. .


    It''s really difficult to get so much money in such a short time.


    "If you really want to make a lot of money in a short time without breaking the law. You can only bet on rocks, gambling, stocks, or digging into treasures to sell. For gambling, you can only go to Huagang or Las Vegas in the United States. Vegas, these places are not illegal."


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up with a sudden word from Nightingale.


    It is impossible to do stone gambling by yourself. If you want to go to some high-priced stone gambling places, only in Yunnan, but you need to exchange for fluoroscopy for gambling, but the basic fluoroscopy can only last for five minutes. If you are unlucky for five minutes Well, it is impossible to earn a billion.


    There is also gambling. There are two options for gambling. One is fluoroscopy. This has been proved to be no good. The time is too short. The other is gambling. But if you want to go to Huagang to gamble, you still have to earn one billion. Two days is really not enough, and it''s too eye-catching.


    As for the treasure hunt? Don''t be kidding, Ye Hao doesn''t have that time.


    But the last one made Ye Hao''s heart moved.


    Stocks!


    Stocks trading can be said to be a good thing that can make people get rich overnight, and Ye Hao looked at the skill list.


    [Stock God: I am the number one stock marketer in the world. Need skill points: 8. ¡¿


    "Are we already in the city?" Ye Hao asked, looking at Nightingale.


    Nightingale looked ahead: "There are still ten minutes to enter the city, and you can go home in half an hour."


    "Well, after you enter the city, you can find a place to put me down. This is the key to my room, you should go back by yourself first." Ye Hao handed it to Nightingale.


    Nightingale frowned and looked at Ye Hao suspiciously: "What are you doing."


    "Something private." Ye Hao smiled faintly, but Nightingale didn''t ask much.


    After that, Nightingale really found one for Ye Hao and stopped.


    "I may not go home today, even if you don''t eat, don''t forget to order takeaway." Ye Hao warned.


    "Yeah." Nightingale replied, and drove away without saying a word.


    Presumably, she didn''t write down her words at all. Ye Hao turned on the phone map and looked around for the nearest internet cafe.


    After entering the Internet cafe, because it was early morning, there were not many people in the Internet cafe. Ye Hao walked to the counter and said, "Turn on me and charge a hundred yuan."


    The network manager glanced at Ye Hao, and it was still a bit rare for people to directly charge 100.


    After the machine was turned on, Ye Hao found an empty single box and closed the door.


    "It''s going to be crazy again." Ye Hao sat on the computer chair, twisted his neck, turned on the computer, and secretly said in his head.


    Exchange stock **** skills.


    [The exchange of stock **** skills requires 8 skill points, whether to exchange or not]


    exchange.


    [The host acquires the skills of the God of War. Remaining skill points: 3¡¿


    The same feeling, for a moment, I felt that his head was stuffed into something, but with the previous example, now Ye Hao is more used to it, he opened his eyes, and a divine light flashed in his eyes.


    In domestic stock trading, buying on the same day can only be sold the next day. This is not suitable for him, and he has no time to wait.


    Then there are only foreign countries, and the stock trading in the United States can be sold 15 minutes after buying it on the same day, which is a huge benefit to myself.


    "The time difference between the United States and ours is almost 13 hours." Ye Hao looked at the time in the lower right corner of the computer screen. It was past three o''clock.


    So it is 14 o''clock in the United States, and there are still a few hours to close the market, Ye Hao still has a few hours.


    The corner of his mouth curled up, and the computer screen in front of him was already a foreign language interface, but there were a few Chinese characters on the top.


    Where is the safest bank in the UBS world? Most people will talk about Swiss Bank at the first time. In order to hide his information, Ye Hao opened ten accounts with Swiss Bank for his remaining three hundred and four hundred thousand dollars, and opened them at the same time. The U.S. stock market


    Easy account.


    Originally, these things could not be done in just a few minutes.


    But for Ye Hao, a computer expert, this is just a matter of minutes.


    In fact, Ye Hao has a more straightforward method, which is to directly transfer some people¡¯s bank account money to his own account. It¡¯s just a bit difficult, plus a bit dangerous, and Ye Hao doesn¡¯t want to commit such a crime. thing.


    Another point is that Ye Hao was mentioned in the mission to earn one billion.


    If you transfer directly from someone else¡¯s account, it can only be said to be stealing.


    Closer to home, Ye Hao has used ten accounts to open ten trading platforms in the U.S. stock market at the same time, but he is not too anxious, if he starts to search for various information on the U.S. trading market.


    Relying on the blessing of the stock **** skills, those information slowly became pieces of useful wealth information in Ye Hao''s mind.


    The United States Baojiana Clothing Company bought 3,000 shares.


    Kefite Group''s stock, bought two thousand shares.


    Data chains began to spread invisibly.


    There was a hint of excitement in Ye Hao''s eyes. He felt that his fingers could not stop at all, and his brain was running fast like a computer.


    Greece sold 3,000 shares of the company¡¯s shares.


    Mozari Technology Group stock, bought 5,000 shares.


    If someone looks at the funds in these ten accounts now, they will definitely find that the funds in these ten accounts are climbing at a visible rate.


    It was only one million half an hour ago, but after half an hour, it was already four million.


    U.S. Wall Street.


    In a luxurious high-rise building, in a room the size of a basketball court, a blond woman is lying halfway on a luxurious red sofa, looking at the five-meter-high big screen in front of her, and the red wine glass in her hand is swaying With a charming red liquid. "Miss Catherine, the news came from the three groups just now, and it was discovered that ten accounts were quickly buying and selling stocks in various companies, ranging from the food industry to large technology companies. They were all profitable." An old man The old man came in and faced the woman in front of him with his head down, but


    But he didn''t dare to look at each other''s face.


    Catherine gently sucked the red wine in a sip: "How much is the total profit of the transaction amount."


    "A total of almost a million dollars or so earned." The old butler said.


    "One million?" Catherine smiled contemptuously, looking at the stock data that passed by on the screen: "It may be that some old guy has no money on hand and came out to make a fortune. As long as you don''t go too far, don''t worry about him."


    "Yes." The old butler lowered his head and slowly stepped back. When he finally closed the door, he carefully glanced at the figure from behind.


    With a red princess dress and fair skin, this is a pretty blonde.


    But her identity is even more terrifying. She is the most powerful stock market trader in the United States. She has been behind many stock market crashes or financial turmoil, and her family has a history that runs through the United States for hundreds of years.


    Catherine Asley, the proud daughter of the Asley family. What this sweet girl didn''t know was that in the next few hours, this "person" who was just making a fortune in her eyes would let her see what horror was!

 Chapter 147： Half of the world’s stock market was shocked

    The U.S. stock market closed at around 7:00 Chinese time.


    Ye Hao stretched his waist, and several hours of hard work were not wasted.


    The total funds in his ten accounts now have reached ten million yuan. Perhaps this number is a little bit small, but you must know that Ye Hao¡¯s previous capital was only less than 500,000 yuan, which is less than three hours. Twenty times!


    If this is to let the veterans of the stock market know, then they must be scared to get down.


    But now that the US stock market is closed, it will take at least half a day to wait, but Ye Hao has no time to wait. After all, there is a 10 billion goal.


    He began to search which countries'' stock markets could be traded on the same day.


    Islands, England, France, Tsarist Russia...


    After a short break, Ye Hao created more than one hundred accounts and divided part of the money from the previous ten accounts.


    The goal is the stock markets of all countries that are open at the moment!


    Ye Hao is getting more and more excited at this moment. He feels as if he is a general in the army, and his army is the accounts, and his soldiers are the money!


    Many people dream that one day they can ride in the ocean of money, and today Ye Hao has achieved this goal.


    #


    In an island club, a man in a kimono frowned and looked at a row of computer screens in front of him.


    "Kojima-kun, we just discovered that dozens of available accounts have appeared in our stock market, constantly buying and selling, in just a few hours, it has converged at least 100 million yen."


    The man called Xiaodao, he is a very famous trader in the island country, but he has been hidden for many years, secretly controlling the stock market balance for the government.


    "Baga. This is someone deliberately disrupting our island country''s stock market." Kojima yelled, then waved: "Get out of the way, I want to teach this guy a good lesson."


    ...


    English


    In a certain building, a group of blonde men and women were tasting black tea there.


    "Karen, did you salvage a fortune in the U.S. half a year ago? That''s 500 million U.S. dollars." Following one person''s question, the group''s eyes were cast on a blond fat man.


    Karen shrugged and looked innocent: "Don''t be kidding. I was still resting in the Maldives half a year ago."


    "Don''t pretend, that S-shaped spiral trend chart, isn''t you what you are best at." A blond man next to him said with a smile.


    Karen laughed and said nothing.


    "It''s not good. The news came just now. There are dozens of stock market accounts in our English stock market. They continue to buy and sell, and they have earned tens of millions of pounds." A person ran over. Shouted out of breath.


    In an instant, the atmosphere of this banquet changed.


    "Turn on the computer." Karen turned on her computer without saying a word. This notebook looked like a professional trader''s computer. All the software on it was related to the stock market.


    Soon, they locked dozens of accounts.


    "Someone came to us to make trouble in English, gentlemen and ladies, take out our skills and let them lose their money." Karen''s mouth raised a confident smile.


    ...


    Such scenes have not only appeared in island countries, England, but also in many countries.


    In an instant, most of the earth''s stock market was boiling, and a war without gunpowder began.


    And everyone doesn''t know that the culprit of all this is in an Internet cafe, facing the computer in front of him, drinking soy milk and nibbling dough sticks, looking sleepy.


    "Ah, cut." Ye Hao hit a hate, lazily: "Sure enough, the center of the world economy is still the United States, and the combined stock industries of several other countries are not as many as the United States."


    Almost three or four hours have passed. At this time, the total amount of Ye Hao''s hundreds of accounts has reached 500 million yuan.


    But this made Ye Hao still very dissatisfied, because the speed was too slow, so he checked the time.


    The opening time of the U.S. stock market is calculated according to Chinese time. It opens at approximately 22:00 in the evening and ends at around 5 or 6 in the morning.


    Now it''s just after ten o''clock in the day, and there are still twelve hours before night. "It''s boring. If this is the U.S. stock market, it is estimated that it has earned billions." Ye Hao finished the soy milk on the side, and at this moment, the densely packed columns on the screen appeared a little strange. I found out that there are many stocks that I bought all over the world


    There was a decline.


    "Oh, there are some people doing it. Interesting. I just happened to be sleepy, so I will play with them by the way." Ye Hao''s mouth curled up, and he began to concentrate on the computer in front of him, his eyes flashed with jokes.


    Ye Hao now is a greedy tiger, and those stock numbers are just pieces of fat. How could he let others take away the fat from his mouth.


    All the blondes, fighting nations, islanders, come to me!


    #


    English, Karen gritted her teeth and looked at the computer in front of her: "Damn it, put ten million pounds in my other account. I don''t believe I can''t do this guy."


    In the island country, Kojima-kun looked palely at the computer in front of him: "We...how much have we lost."


    "Kojima-kun, we lost a billion yen in three hours."


    Tsarist Russia, a strong man stared at the computer, his keyboard slapped: "Damn, damn. My money is in it!"


    Those traders found that no matter how they attacked or designed, the enemy was like a cunning wolf. Not only could they get away, but they could also take a piece of fat from them.


    Just when they are about to give up.


    Someone found that the dozen or so accounts suddenly stopped moving, as if no one had manipulated them.


    Immediately someone began to take advantage of the victory and pursue it, thinking this was a rare opportunity


    Gaoqiao District.


    Ding Dong


    Nightingale opened the door and saw a delivery man in blue handing a delivery to her: "Hello, this is your delivery."


    "My takeout? I didn''t order it?" Nightingale looked surprised at the lunch box in front of him, and there was a note on the takeout bag.


    [I still have lunch]


    "We don''t know about this, we are only responsible for delivery. The address is indeed here." The takeaway did not say anything, turned and walked away


    Nightingale looked at the lunch box in her hand, and a smile flashed across her face. Then she opened the lunch box and returned to the bed. Looking at the flashing laptop screen, she turned on the TV and watched the news while eating. "This is the Finance Channel, the latest news. This morning, there was a big storm in the stock markets around the world..."

 Chapter 148： The only enemy

    "People are iron rice or steel, so you panic if you don''t eat a meal."


    Ye Hao smiled and watched the mobile app showing that it had been delivered. He put down the phone and licked the rice grains at the corner of his mouth, pushing the boxed lunch aside.


    Looking at the various frames on the screen, he smiled at the corner of his mouth.


    "My dears, sir, I''m back again."


    ...


    The island country has half an hour before the stock market closes.


    Kojima-kun breathed a sigh of relief: "I finally snatched a little back. What are these people, so amazing."


    A group of islanders next to them were also talking about it, and at this moment, the big screen in front of everyone changed. The dozen or more accounts they were paying close attention to began to act again, like a hungry wolf waking up. , Began to prey again.


    "Kojima-san, it''s not good. The shares of the three clubs were raised by five points, and then they were sold again. Now it has dropped to a limit.


    "There are also shares in the Pig Club. They are now being bought frantically by several accounts."


    Bad news came one by one, Kojima-kun''s body was trembling, and there was panic in his eyes: "Who is it, who is it!"


    ...


    "This is the French stock market channel. Because of the volatility of the stock market today, the National Securities Regulatory Commission decided to close the market three hours in advance. This is the first time in the history of the French stock market that it will be closed earlier..."


    Looking at the report on the TV on the side, a group of high-nosed blondes in front of several computers in a room looked very ugly.


    "Fuck!" A blond man angrily kicked the computer in front of him: "The dozen or so accounts that attacked our account just now took all the money away before the market closed. We lost at least 150 million euros a day today. This is still a direct loss, an indirect loss..."


    "Okay. Calm down. It should be an organization that is playing against us. We won''t lose." At this moment, a white-haired old man with a cane came out.


    "Mr. George." A group of people changed their faces and immediately saluted this old gentleman with respect. This is their most famous trader in France and can be said to be their spiritual leader.


    "And this war is not over yet." The old man said in a deep voice.


    "What? Now that the market is closed, what else can those people do?" asked the next person puzzled.


    The old man walked slowly to the floor-to-ceiling window and looked at the scenery of France outside. He said: "I just got the news. It''s not just our France. The stock markets of the island countries, England, Tsarist Russia and other countries have all appeared a group of mysterious people. After a pile of money, he left."


    "My God. They still appear in English and Tsarist Russia? How many people are there in their organization!" a blonde **** woman said in surprise.


    "No matter how many people they have. I have a hunch that they will not stop their pace. And their biggest goal must be there, the world''s largest financial market!" The old man turned around and looked at the people behind him: "Think I want revenge, I want to get back the glory that belongs to you."


    Everyone nodded and was forced by a group of people to close the national stock market early, which was the biggest shame for them.


    "I have one billion dollars here. Wait a minute, you bring this money into the U.S. stock market." A golden light flashed in the old man''s eyes; "The group of hungry wolves will definitely appear there, sure."


    ...


    English.


    "How is it, how is our loss." Karen gritted her teeth, and beside him, a bottle of 1982 red wine had been knocked to pieces, and red liquid spilled all over the ground.


    A blonde woman on the side whispered: "Up to now, those accounts have... nearly 100 million pounds have been fished."


    bump


    Karen hit the table in front of him with a fist.


    One hundred million pounds! In just a few hours, those **** actually stole 100 million pounds from under their noses!


    "Where did these people come from? It feels like they are all master traders. We have been mixed for so many years, and we have never heard of such an organization in the world."


    Karen didn''t speak, and his phone did ring, he picked up the phone, his face changed.


    "Yes, yes. I see. I agree, we will participate."


    After Karen put down his phone, he looked at everyone behind him: "Get your accounts ready, let''s go to US stocks."


    "US stocks? Where are we going."


    "Vengeance!" Karen took a deep breath, turned on the computer and entered one of his own accounts. There was an impressive 500 million dollars in the account!


    ...


    This scene appeared in almost every country''s trader, and they were all defeated in the hands of these mysterious guys.


    But these people who are standing at the top of the pyramid, how could they endure failure like this? They have to defeat the guys to wash their failures and prove that they are still standing at the top of the pyramid.


    Everyone''s vision converges on US stocks from all over the world.


    But at this time, some people had an idea in their minds.


    Will US stocks open normally?


    In the past few hours, those mysterious guys have bloodwashed the stock markets of various countries. U.S. stocks happened to be during the closing period, so they escaped. With the examples of those countries in the front, will U.S. stocks open normally?


    Wall Street in the United States, inside that building.


    "Interesting, so interesting. I didn''t expect to have such interesting things at such a boring time." Catharine drank red wine, a rare smile appeared on her face, as if she saw a smile like a funny toy. .


    Step on


    The old butler walked in at this time and whispered: "Miss. There was news from the stock exchange just now. I asked whether the market should open normally or... a few days after the market was closed." "Open. So. Fun things, how can you not play it? Go ahead and open the market normally. Let one to five groups of traders be ready. I remember that we have one billion US dollars in liquidity. Go ahead and plan to let the wild wolves have There is no return." Catherine joked a little


    Smile, as if the winner is already in hand.


    The liquid in the red wine glass in his hand looks even more dazzling.


    "By the way, there is another news from Miss. Our people have found that several traders from various countries have moved in our US accounts and are ready to go."


    "It''s okay, the enemy''s enemy is our friend. What''s more, we have only one enemy today."


    ...


    Ye Hao hit Hatch and looked at his account. After a day''s struggle, the money in all accounts finally reached 3 billion. Of course, this was calculated in RMB.


    And now most of the task time is left.


    [Remaining time of the mission: 28 hours and 46 minutes. Total amount: 32450543301 yuan]


    Ye Hao¡¯s efficiency in making money in stocks during this period is indeed a bit low. It took almost half a day to make such a profit. However, the stock markets in various countries are really too small, and the fat is still on the US stock market.


    If it is US stocks, Ye Hao is confident that he can complete the task of earning 10 billion within three hours after the US stocks open.


    But he didn''t know that for his crazy hungry wolf, half of the world''s top trader was already staring at him.


    The war is about to start.


    At this time, the US stock market is still far away. Two and a half hours.

 Chapter 149： Porsche 911

    After the stock markets in various countries were closed, Ye Hao slowly put his mind on the US stocks and waited quietly for the opening of the US stocks.


    Jingle Bell


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s cell phone rang. He frowned and picked up the cell phone, only to see Zhao Hu''s name displayed on it.


    "Hey."


    "Mr. Luo, it''s okay... we are being pursued... now... protecting the lady..."


    Bang bang bang


    Ye Hao''s face changed, and the voice over there was intermittent and a little fuzzy, accompanied by gunfire from time to time.


    "Hey, hello." Ye Hao shouted anxiously.


    But there was only a noisy electric current at this time, and there was no more sound.


    "Damn it!" Ye Hao clenched his fists, and didn''t need to think to know that it must be Zhou Qianyi''s woman.


    Looking at the stock market data on the computer screen, Ye Hao gritted his teeth and exited these pages, re-entered a Skynet interface, and started searching for the location of the last call from Zhao Hu''s phone.


    Ye Hao saw it, and I rubbed it, it was terrible.


    Two hundred kilometers away, Kuocang Mountain.


    This **** girl, why run so far! This one would take at least five or six hours to go back and forth, and Kuocang Mountain was so big, I didn''t even know where she would be.


    And now he still had a task of earning 10 billion in front of him. Seeing this skill point that was available at his fingertips, Ye Hao gritted his teeth and turned off the computer and rushed out.


    It just so happened that he just walked out of the Internet cafe and saw a car dealership in the distance.


    He ran over without saying a word. It is about 8 o''clock in the evening, just in time for everyone''s leisure time in the evening, so there are still a lot of people. Many people in this car dealer use this free time to see the car here. .


    After Ye Hao rushed into the car shop, he grabbed a shopping guide next to him and said, "Where is the best car here!"


    Seeing the man who suddenly rushed in, his appearance was still sloppy, the shopping guide frowned and said, "Sir, if you want to buy a car, please tell me what you need first, and the price you can afford. "When I looked at the man in front of him, he knew he didn¡¯t have much money, his hair was still messed up, I don¡¯t know where he came from, but the company required a good service attitude, so he could only admit that he was unlucky. I just hope that the poor ghost in front of me can leave quickly


    Here.


    Ye Hao frowned slightly, he could see the contempt in the other''s eyes, and he also knew that he might be a bit sloppy now, after all, he stayed in the Internet cafe day and night, so there was no time to organize himself.


    "I want your best car here."


    "Sir, please be rational. Those cars..."


    "I want your best car here."


    "Sir, the price of those cars is not what you can..."


    "I want your best car here."


    Seeing the other person''s determination, the shopping guide was really a little irritable: "Okay, okay. Don''t you want the most expensive car, I will take you there now, I am worried that you can''t afford it."


    Ye Hao did not speak, and followed.


    The shopping guide led Ye Hao to a silver-white sports car. The front of this sports car was a shield-like logo, and in the middle of the shield was a horse with its front hoof raised.


    "This is the best car we have here. Porsche 911, top version. The interior is all decorated according to the top configuration, with a market value of 2.8 million." After introducing the car, the shopping guide looked at Ye contemptuously. Ho.


    "Boy, don''t be too frivolous. You can''t afford a car worth millions of dollars. You can drive a car worth tens of thousands of dollars. I see many people who act like you. You still want to see, I''ll take you to the low-end car..."


    The shopping guide turned around and prepared to leave, thinking that after seeing the value of this car, this kid would know how many kilograms he had, but what he didn''t expect was that this kid would stand in front of the Porsche 911 and would not leave. Go touch the hood.


    "Hey, this is a one-million-dollar sports car. Don''t touch me, you kid. If you break a little paint, your salary for a year is not enough for you to pay." The shopping guide patted Ye Hao''s hand and looked at it carefully. After making sure that the place Ye Hao touched was not dirty, he was relieved.


    "Is your car full of gas."


    But the sudden question made the shopping guide stunned. He looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "It''s full, what''s wrong? You still want to open it, it''s impossible..."


    "Very well, I want this car. Swipe the card." Ye Hao looked at the car with satisfaction, took out his previous bank card from his pocket and handed it to the shopping guide.


    Ye Hao knew that he wanted to get to Kuocang Mountain as fast as he could. Of course, he had to have a good car. This car was good.


    The shopping guide looked at the bank card he handed over. He swallowed, staring at Ye Hao blankly, and at the shameless young man in front of him: "You...really want to buy it? It''s 2.8 million? Can we support it? installment."


    "It doesn''t matter, I pay three million. You will give me ten minutes to complete all the procedures, and I will drive this car away in ten minutes." Ye Hao''s tone was very flat, and he just took twenty more in the blink of an eye. Million.


    The shopping guide seemed to be smiling at this time, three million! Three million cars were sold by myself! If this share is for yourself, wouldn''t it be worth the share of selling more than ten cars.


    "First... sir, you... wait a moment. I''ll get some contracts and the credit card machine. You can hold the bank card yourself." The shopping guide''s eyes changed when he looked at Ye Hao, it seemed like Looks like his own father.


    "Hurry up, I''m in a hurry." Ye Hao urged.


    "Good, good."


    The shopping guide turned around excitedly and was ready to get the car purchase contract, but because of his inner excitement, he didn''t run too far and accidentally collided with the oncoming people.


    "Xiao Wang, what are you doing. You don''t have eyes." A scolding voice came.


    The shopping guide surnamed Wang looked over. It turned out to be their lobby manager. A pair of young men and women stood beside the lobby manager, who looked about the same age as their customers just now.


    "Manager, manager. Good thing, great thing. Someone is willing to pay three million for the new Porsche 911." The shopping guide shouted excitedly.


    And his shouting scared the lobby manager.


    But the young man said in a puzzled manner: "Manager Zhang, when did your dealership have two Porsches in?"


    "Uh... this, this." The manager Zhang''s face was a little flustered, he hurriedly pulled the shopping guide aside: "Hey, what''s the matter. How could someone buy that 911." "Really. Yes. That gentleman also took out his bank card just now. Not only was he willing to pay the purchase price on the spot, he also said that he was 200,000 more, and he only asked to pick up the car within ten minutes.¡± The shopping guide pointed to the Porsche while standing there. The teenager next to 911, and at this time the man and woman brought by the lobby manager also


    Just happened to walk over.


    "Damn it, that car was originally for Wang Shao." The manager whispered.


    "What, but that car doesn''t have any ordered signs on it." The shopping guide''s face changed, knowing that it would be very bad behavior to sell the ordered car to other customers, in case it gets angry. Client... "The main reason is that Young Master Wang is anxious. I didn''t go through the relevant procedure contract, but just made a verbal promise. I originally wanted to put it in the exhibition hall, thinking that no one would buy it." The lobby manager suddenly thought of something. , He looked at the shopping guide and said: "Why don''t you go and talk to your customer


    , Let him slow down, a few days later we will get him in a new car. "That...that. "The shopping guide suddenly pointed to the manager''s back and said, "The two guests seem to know each other." "

 Chapter 150： I want this car

    Ye Hao, who was looking at the car, suddenly heard a familiar voice nearby.


    "Yueyue, what do you think of this car. My previous car is too old, I am going to change this one." The male voice was full of pride.


    "Young Master Wang, you are really amazing. You can buy a car for 2.8 million." The woman''s voice had a coquettish atmosphere.


    Ye Hao raised his head, just facing each other''s eyes.


    "What a coincidence. Student Wang."


    Ye Hao didn''t expect that by such a coincidence, he would be able to meet Wang Zihao when he bought a car. Needless to say, the woman next to him was Jiang Yue.


    "Does classmate Wang enjoy it the night before?" Ye Hao looked at the other party''s gloomy, hateful expression, as if she was about to tear herself apart. Of course she knew what it was because of.


    Wang Zihao gritted his teeth and glared at Ye Hao: "You kid dare to appear in front of me!"


    "Don''t dare? Why don''t I dare?" Ye Hao shrugged and looked at Wang Zihao with a smile: "I don''t know how your big brother is now."


    Wang Zihao squeezed his fist, he wanted to rush forward and give the **** a punch, but he knew that there would only be one result after he rushed forward, that is, he was knocked to the ground. He is still vividly remembering what happened the night before. Although he took the aphrodisiac, his mind is very clear, but he can''t control his body. When he thinks of the scene and the process, he feels all over his body. All have a feeling of nausea, and then wake up sober


    After that, he washed his body more than ten times.


    And my brother is still lying on his stomach in a private hospital. What did the doctor say, **** fissure, he probably won''t get out of bed for a week.


    "Boy, you wait for me. One day, you will be unlucky." Wang Zihao stared at Ye Hao lowly.


    Jiang Yue on the side was a little surprised why her boyfriend was so angry when she saw Ye Hao, while she herself frowned slightly when she saw Ye Hao.


    That sloppy look, as expected, what I felt before was just her illusion, how could such a man be successful.


    "I don''t have time to talk to you here today. I want to buy a car. Why are people not coming." Ye Hao looked at his watch, a little anxious.


    Wang Zihao was taken aback for a moment, a flash of light flashed in his eyes, he couldn''t beat you, but I could make you faceless.


    "Buy a car? I don''t know what car your kid wants to buy. It''s a panda worth tens of thousands of dollars or a car worth 100,000 dollars." Wang Zihao''s tone was contemptuous, and then he hugged Jiang Yue and said, "See you, Your ex-boyfriend is going to buy a car, do you have any ideas." Although Jiang Yue hates Wang Zihao¡¯s current tone, he still has to rely on him. He can only pay for his own branded bags and high-end apartment cosmetics. He smiled and said: "Don''t laugh, how could he buy a car? During the years when I worked with him, he even had an electric car.


    No. "


    Wang Zihao smiled and nodded: "That''s it. Then I don''t know what kind of car you want to buy, Ye Hao, I can refer to it for you."


    Ye Hao smiled and pointed to the Porsche 911 in front of him.


    "It''s the one in front of you."


    Wang Zihao was taken aback, and then he laughed: "Ye Hao, Ye Hao. You have to know your weight too, I tell you this Porsche 911 is my order. Hahaha."


    Ye Hao frowned.


    At this time, the lobby manager and the shopping guide came over and looked at both apologetically.


    "What''s going on? I''m not talking about it. I want to buy this car as soon as possible." Ye Hao frowned and looked at the shopping guide.


    The shopping guide looked at Ye Hao cautiously: "That... boss, or... or you look at other cars, or you can wait a few more days."


    "Wait? No, I want this car. If someone else has ordered it, don''t put it in the showroom." Ye Hao slapped it directly on the hood of the car.


    "Boy, don''t shoot my car." Wang Zihao pointed at Ye Hao''s nose and snapped.


    The lobby manager hurriedly stopped both sides. He looked at Ye Hao apologetically, and then said, "Sir. This is the son of Wang Hao Group. This car is for Mr. Wang Hao, so... Do you want to wait first? A few days, or look at other cars." "Wanghao Group? What is the Wanghao Group." Ye Hao snorted contemptuously. He looked at the time on his mobile phone: "I don''t have time to talk to you now. Your car is placed here, and there is no pat to indicate that it was booked, and it was for sale. In this case, I will pay


    Money, I will drive this car away. "


    Ye Hao handed the bank card to the shopping guide.


    "You..." Wang Zihao looked at Ye Hao angrily, but he could only overwhelm Ye Hao with his aura, and didn''t dare to really do it: "Don''t talk nonsense, I''m here to pick up the car. I want to take this car away. "


    Wang Zihao also took out his bank card at the same time.


    At this time, the shopping guide no longer had the excitement he had before, and did not dare to take the bank card in front of him, so he could only look at the manager helplessly.


    The lobby manager is also embarrassed by both sides.


    "what happened."


    At this moment, a middle-aged man came out.


    The shopping guide and the lobby manager saw this man with joy on their faces and hurriedly walked over.


    "General manager."


    "What happened, yelled." The general manager of the car dealer frowned and scowled.


    "It''s like this..." The lobby manager whispered the story to the general manager.


    After listening, the general manager first looked at the lobby manager reproachfully: "How can this kind of thing be promised verbally? Since it is a car booking, a contract must be signed. No matter who it is."


    "Yes, yes. But what should I do now? Both sides need cars, and both sides can pay on the spot." The lobby manager said helplessly.


    "I''m coming." The general manager showed a professional smile on his face in the next moment, and walked in front of Ye Hao and Wang Zihao.


    It can be seen that this general manager is very professional. He did not show any contempt because of Ye Hao''s clothes.


    "Good for you two, I am the general manager of the car dealership. I have learned about your situation just now, but we only have this car now. I don''t know if the two are really going to need it soon?" the general manager asked .


    "immediately."


    "just now."


    Ye Hao and Wang Zihao both spoke firmly, and Jiang Yue, who was on the side, looked at Ye Hao with surprise at this time.


    She knows the price of this car, the ordinary kid before, really bought a car worth two or three million?


    The general manager showed an embarrassed expression on his face: "This...this really makes me a little embarrassed." "I don''t have time to spend. Since there is only one car, and I heard what you just said, he didn''t have any writing. Order agreement. And now we all want this car, it is better for us to bid higher, whoever gets it." Ye Hao looked at Wang Zihao provocatively: "Prince Wang, what do you think?


    How kind. "Well, who is afraid of who." Isn''t it more than money, I haven''t been afraid of anyone. "Wang Zihao did not admit defeat. He may not be able to fight, and may not be as good as the underground society, but he does not believe that he is not as good as money.

 Chapter 151： I have money, I am happy

    Now the general manager''s heart is also happy, after all, in this case, it is their car dealer who gets the cheapest.


    "Then I don''t know how much the two are willing to increase the price." The general manager smiled and looked at the people on both sides.


    Ye Hao looked at the prince with a smile and said, "Of course it was for our prince to go out first."


    "Hmph, I''ll give out 3.1 million yuan." Wang Zihao snorted and directly added 100,000 yuan.


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head: "That''s it?" There was contempt in the words.


    Unconvinced, Wang Zihao squeezed his fist and shouted, "I''ll pay 3.2 million."


    "I just added 200,000?" Ye Hao shook his head. He said to the shopping guide on the side: "You can go and prepare the car keys now. I''ll drive away immediately."


    "Huh?" The shopping guide was taken aback.


    "Boy, you haven''t bid yet!" Wang Zihao glared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shook his head and opened the door of the car driver''s seat: "If you can only pay this amount of money, we don''t need to go on, and I''m very anxious now. General manager, please bring your credit card machine. "


    The general manager hesitated for a moment, and handed the credit card machine to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao took the credit card machine, swiped the bank card on it, and then pressed a few numbers, and then a small ticket appeared from under the credit card machine, and Ye Hao signed the receipt.


    "I think this should be fine." Ye Hao handed the credit card machine to the general manager, and then he got directly into the car: "I''m going to drive away now. Could you please bring the car key."


    "Yes, yes." When the general manager saw the small ticket and the value on it, his expression was frightened, and he immediately shouted to the shopping guide next to him: "Xiao Wang. Hurry, let this gentleman go. Green channel, all procedures are simple, and then bring me the key."


    "Good." Although the shopping guide is puzzled by the progress of this matter, the general manager still needs to obey.


    "What''s the matter, he hasn''t bid yet!" Wang Zihao pointed at Ye Hao questioningly: "Why do you have to give him the key!"


    The general manager hesitated to look at the small ticket in his hand. It was true that the numbers above made him unable to refuse.


    He looked at Wang Zi Haojia and said with a smile: "Well, Prince Wang. The price this gentleman paid... is a bit high. You...may not be able to afford it. Or... I will get you in another car in two days? "


    "What do you mean? I can''t afford to pay him the money." The other party''s words made Wang Zihao feel that he was insulting himself. He angrily grabbed the small ticket in the hands of the general manager: "I want to see See how much this kid can pay..."


    When Wang Zihao didn''t speak, he got stuck.


    Because he was shocked by the numbers on the small ticket.


    I saw Ye Hao''s card number displayed on the top of the small ticket, and the amount swiped below.


    5 million yuan!


    Wang Zihao swallowed, looking at the numbers at the beginning in disbelief, his arms were shaking.


    "Are you crazy, spend five million to buy a car less than three million." Wang Zihao looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao smiled lightly: "I have money, I am happy."


    At this moment, Wang Zihao''s face paled with anger.


    He is very rich, but spending 2.8 million to buy a sports car is already the limit of his consumption. Originally, he wanted to get the other party to give himself a discount. But now this Ye Hao has directly brushed 5 million! It''s almost double the original price of the car, this kid is a fool!


    Of course Ye Hao is not a fool, but the money is just a string of numbers in his opinion. It is three or five at the beginning, which is nothing to him.


    You know he can now be a man worth more than one billion.


    Standing next to Wang Zihao, Jiang Yue also saw the number on the small ticket. She counted it carefully several times before she was sure that it was really five million!


    At this moment, she looked at the signature on it, the words Ye Hao, and she felt that she was hitting her in the face.


    "You will regret it one day."


    Those words involuntarily surfaced in her mind at this time.


    She looked foolishly at the teenager sitting in the sports car, the teenager who had accompanied her.


    "Prince Wang, that...can you return the small ticket to us." The general manager smiled and pointed to the small ticket in Wang Zihao''s hand: "If you need any other cars, we are willing to give you a discount..."


    Without waiting for the other party to finish speaking, Wang Zihao threw the receipt back, turning around with a gloomy face and preparing to leave, but when he saw his woman staring at the man sitting in the car, his heart felt even worse. Anger.


    Snapped


    He slapped it directly.


    "What to see, don''t hurry up with me." He said, walking directly to the outside of the car shop.


    Jiang Yue pressed his red face, bit his lip, and looked at the young man who hadn''t stayed on him for a moment, and turned and left silently.


    ...


    Ye Hao closed his eyes and rested for a while, fighting on the stock market for a day and night, it really made him a little mentally exhausted. During the period, he even called Zhou Qianyi''s phone, but he couldn''t get through. Even A Gang''s phone could not get through. .


    Damn, what the **** is this? Today is Monday, but Zhou Qianyi is not in school for a good class. Why did she suddenly go to Kuocang Mountain?


    And when I called Zhao Yanting to ask for leave in the morning, I even asked about it. Zhou Qianyi was indeed at school at that time, which means that all these things have changed in the afternoon!


    "Sir, this is the contract, and this is the car key. If you want to pick up the car now, do you need me to let me move the car out for you." The voice of the general manager came, with a respectful smile on his face. In his hand is the contract and the car keys.


    The car key is a bit special, not our traditional key, but like a small car model.


    "How do I use this car key?" Ye Hao asked.


    The general manager immediately explained enthusiastically: "There is a gap on the left side of the steering wheel. Insert this and the car can start."


    Ye Hao took the contract and the car key and inserted the key in according to the general manager''s statement. As expected, the dashboard of the car turned on.


    Without thinking about it, Ye Hao directly signed the paper, and then handed the contract to the general manager: "Then I will drive away now."


    "Okay, if you have any needs, you can go directly to our store in the future, and we will provide you with the supreme level of service. I will let someone move the car out for you now." The general manager smiled and held the contract, as if hugging Like a baby.


    The profit of a sports car is equivalent to a car sold by their dealer for several months.


    "No. I''ll do it myself, please step back a little bit." Ye Hao held the steering wheel with both hands while taking a deep breath, secretly thinking in his heart.


    Redeem vehicle driving skills.


    [To redeem the car **** skills, five skill points are required. The host¡¯s current skill points are insufficient...]


    Using skill point loans to confirm the exchange, Ye Hao secretly said in his heart.


    Although Ye Hao didn''t want to take a loan, he couldn''t take care of so many people now.


    [Host exchanges the skills of the car god. Consume five skill points. Now the host has loaned two skill points, please repay it within seven days] [Car God Skill: No one can run faster than me. ¡¿

 Chapter 152： Crazy sports car

    The general manager did not understand Ye Hao''s words, but the next moment, the roaring engine sound in front of him scared him back several steps, and then the silver-white sports car drove directly outside.


    There is a lot of space in the car dealership, but it is inevitable that there will be collisions if you want to drive out, but when the general manager reacts, this silver-white Porsche 911 has already opened from the gate, let alone something encountered. There wasn''t even the slightest scratch.


    Only a group of people in the car dealership were left in a daze.


    ##


    "Seeing that I don''t have this car, I just bought the Mercedes-Benz. The price is one million yuan. There are not many cars better than this in Haicheng." A man dressed like a nouveau riche stopped at the crossroad, proud Looking at the female companion aside.


    The female companion looked at the man with an idiotic look on her face, and she smiled charmingly: "Actually, I don''t think it matters how expensive the car is. Just move on."


    The man was very disdainful in his heart, huh, it didn''t matter. If Lao Tzu is driving a panda worth tens of thousands of dollars, can you go to the hotel with Lao Tzu? "You don''t know anymore. I like racing, and my racing skills are amazing. Good technology, of course, must be equipped with a good car." The green light was on, and the man started the car, as if to show off his skills. After a high-speed start, the strong push back really surprised the female partner


    Called for a long time.


    But the man did not wait for the expected compliment, but exclaimed in admiration: "Look, the car in the distance behind is so beautiful, it seems to be a Porsche 911, I heard that the car is worth several million. !"


    Seeing the surprised look of his female partner, the man looked in the rearview mirror. It was indeed a silver Porsche 911, but it was still a little far away from them.


    Comparing my Mercedes-Benz with my Porsche, the gap suddenly widened.


    "Ahem... In fact, a good car is not too important. Otherwise, it''s useless without good technology. It''s like now, I can throw away a few pieces of that Porsche casually..." The man hadn''t finished his words, a silver light Flashed, the Porsche that was just behind him had already left them far behind.


    Two people were left stunned.


    I have to say that men''s pursuit of cars is equivalent to women''s pursuit of clothes.


    Ye Hao was a little obsessed with the sound of the engine roaring, and the speed had already soared above one hundred and five by this time.


    There were slowly fewer cars around, and Ye Hao''s speed was getting faster and faster, gradually approaching two hundred yards.


    "Report, report. There is a silver-white Porsche 911 racing on National Highway 302." A traffic policeman driving a police car saw a silver light flashing by and immediately notified the headquarters.


    The headquarters immediately ordered traffic police along the route to contain the sports car.


    But before the traffic police responded, and the roadblocks had not been set up, the car had already left the national highway and disappeared without a trace.


    An hour later, at the foot of Kuocang Mountain, a silver-white sports car slowly drove up the Huanshan Mountain Road.


    Kuocang Mountain is more than 1,300 meters above sea level. It is a famous scenic spot around Haicheng. However, because it has not yet been fully developed, it is a free entry without a ticket. There is only a two-lane ring road leading to the top of the mountain.


    Generally, few people choose to drive up the mountain in the middle of the night, because the road up the mountain is full of twists and turns. Without street lights, accidents are easy to happen if you are not careful.


    "I don''t know where Zhou Qianyi and the others are now." Ye Hao frowned and drove the car slowly and began to climb slowly. Fortunately, this road was not bad, otherwise the sports car would be choking on its own.


    It''s a pity that there are no cameras in such barren mountains, nor can they be found with surveillance equipment.


    boom


    A sudden gunshot came from the direction of the top of the mountain.


    Ye Hao frowned slightly, and immediately speeded up, increasing his speed from thirty yards to sixty yards. It can be said that every turn is fatal.


    But at normal speed from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain, it takes an hour to drive up during the day. If you go up slowly by yourself, the day lily may be cold.


    So I can only take the risk.


    Ye Hao focused his attention on the mountain road illuminated by the front lights. After almost twenty minutes, Ye Hao was about to drive to the top of the mountain with his driving skills, and he heard the gun three times in succession. ring.


    Suddenly, two figures rushed out in front of him. Ye Hao slammed on the brakes and looked at the front warily. The two figures got up. Although they covered their faces with their hands because of the lights, Ye Hao still recognized One of them was out.


    Zhou Qianyi!


    Ye Hao hurriedly got out of the car. The figure next to Zhou Qianyi noticed someone and immediately pointed a gun at Ye Hao.


    "It''s me, Ye Hao!"


    Hearing Ye Hao''s voice, the other party was stunned. After confirming that it was indeed Ye Hao, he collapsed on the car.


    And Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "Why are you here."


    "I also want to ask how you came to this wilderness!"


    Walking to the front, Ye Hao also recognized the person who was following Zhou Qianyi, Zhao Hu.


    "Mr. Ye Hao, hurry, take Miss Zhou and go." Zhao Hu clutched his right arm. There was a wound there that looked like a gunshot wound.


    "What the **** is going on with you! What about the other bodyguards." Ye Hao frowned and asked.


    "The other three brothers are all dead." Zhao Hu gritted his teeth and squeezed the pistol in his hand: "Brother Ye Hao, I beg you to take Miss Zhou away first, and I will avenge my brother!"


    Ye Hao quickly grabbed Zhao Hu: "No. I''ll talk about revenge later, now the key is to hurry down the mountain."


    Ye Hao pointed to his car and said, "Get in the car quickly."


    Now the enemy is dark, I am bright. Ye Hao might be fine, but it would be a bit difficult to save the lives of the other two, so he could only escape temporarily.


    Zhou Qianyi looked at Zhao Hu and whispered: "Brother Zhao, you are injured, let''s go first."


    Zhao Hu gritted his teeth and finally got into the car.


    Although the Porsche 911 is a sports car, it is a rare four-seater sports car. Although the space behind is a bit squeezed, it is not a problem to let Zhao Hu sit in alone, while Zhou Qianyi is sitting in the passenger seat.


    "We''re all seated, let''s find a place to turn so that we can go down the mountain." Ye Hao stepped on the accelerator and continued to drive toward the top of the mountain, looking for a spacious place to turn.


    At this time, Zhou Qianyi, who was in a stable mood, looked at the car in front of her in surprise: "At this time, a Porsche 911? How come you have such a car?"


    "It''s not the time to care about the car, but the time to care about how we are going to escape. Someone has already noticed us." Ye Hao looked at the side of the hillside, and there were already a few people running in the dark.


    "Be careful, they have guns in their hands." Zhao Hu in the back row covered his wound and shouted.


    Babble


    At this time, there was gunshots and several bullets hit the windows.


    Zhou Qianyi covered her ears and exclaimed.


    "Yes, the money is not in vain. This glass is bulletproof." Ye Hao looked at the cracked glass, but it was not broken down and the quality was not bad.


    At this moment, car lights appeared in front, and several black jeeps drove down on the hillside in the distance.


    "That''s their car, be careful." Zhao Hu reminded.


    "Damn it." Ye Hao gritted his teeth, directly pressed his hand on the gear, and switched to the reverse gear.


    Zhou Qianyi on the side looked at Ye Hao in horror: "What do you want to do!"


    "Stop talking nonsense, I advise you to fasten your seat belts at the end. This is a new car I bought, so don''t break it." Ye Hao''s eyes were filled with crazy flames.


    ...


    U.S. Wall Street.


    "It hasn''t appeared yet." Catherine frowned and looked at the big screen that showed stock market information.


    The butler on the side shook his head and said softly: "The market has been open for half an hour. Those people have not appeared, what should we do now, miss? Keep waiting?"


    Catherine sank for a moment, picked up the red wine next to her, and poured the liquid in the bottle into the goblet in front of her: "Wait, keep waiting. They will definitely show up." Wait, it''s not just Kay at this moment. Sarin was waiting, most of the top traders in the world were waiting, waiting for the hungry wolves to appear.

 Chapter 153： Lunatic backing down the hill

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    The car that Ye Hao was driving was actually backing down the mountain at a speed of no less than sixty.


    That''s right! Just back down the mountain!


    Ye Hao originally wanted to find a place to turn and then go down the mountain, but he didn''t expect that the opponent''s car reacted so quickly and directly blocked the road ahead. Ye Hao could only choose this way.


    He has been staring at the rearview mirror at this time, his eyes are always paying attention to the situation behind the car, and at this moment, he can see the black jeep less than ten meters in front of him, and even what the driver looks like. He can see it clearly.


    "Damn it. Stop screaming." Ye Hao yelled, but the movements on his hands and feet did not stop at all. His energy at this time can be said to be highly concentrated. At this speed, he reversed at high speed on the mountain road. It is he who possesses the skill of car god, and his heart is shaking.


    And even if Ye Hao''s speed did not decrease at all, the jeep in front was still chasing, and the distance was still getting closer.


    "Mr. Ye...no. Sooner or later we will be overtaken by them. If they hit us directly, we might fall." Zhao Hu in the back seat covered his mouth. Enduring the stormy waves in his belly, shouting in horror.


    "I know. You don''t need to talk nonsense. Damn, why hasn''t it arrived yet, I remember there was a place where I was able to come up before." Ye Hao stared at the rearview mirror. After turning a corner, he saw the distance. In one place, his eyes lit up.


    "Arrived!"


    "what?"


    "What?"


    Both Zhao Hu and Zhou Qianyi were taken aback.


    "You''d better grab everything you can grab. I''ll use the at least 250-degree turn at 50 meters behind to get the car straight. Only then can we get up the speed of the car faster!" Ye Hao grabbed the steering wheel, and at this moment he actually stepped on the accelerator.


    "What are you talking about? Two hundred and fifty degrees! Are you crazy!" Zhou Qianyi''s pale cheeks showed a look of horror, and she looked at the man in front of her in disbelief.


    He was going to be on the mountain road, at a speed of not less than sixty yards, backing into a two-hundred-and-fifty-degree bend, and he said that he had to straighten the car in the bend.


    "Mr. Ye Hao, please calm down. Although the curve is wide enough, but if you stop and straighten the car, the other party won''t give us this opportunity." Zhao Hu swallowed and reminded.


    "Who said we are going to stop?" Ye Hao''s mouth curled up.


    No...no stop?


    At this moment, Zhou Qianyi and Zhao Hu both felt that the man in front of them was a lunatic, a lunatic, and they even regretted getting into his car.


    Maybe they ran away on the mountain road, there is still some hope.


    "Sit down."


    At this moment, the body of the car has entered the curve.


    Sitting in the back seat, Zhao Hu could even see through the taillight of the car that there was a cliff tens of meters high outside the mountain road. If he rushed out, it would be a car crash.


    Of course, Ye Hao wouldn¡¯t let this happen. He slammed on the brakes and at the same time pressed the electronic handbrake on the left side of the steering wheel, but at this moment his foot was still on the accelerator, and the steering wheel turned to the right. Quickly put the reverse gear to the forward gear.


    Boom boom boom


    Zhou Qianyi covered her ears. At this moment, she could clearly hear the violent roar of the engine inside the car and the sound of tires rubbing against the road.


    Coupled with a sudden stop, Zhou Qianyi almost rushed out. Fortunately, she was protected by a safety belt and she grabbed the handrail next to her.


    Zhao Hu in the back seat was not so lucky. He slammed his body heavily on the backrest, which could be said to be a bruised nose and face. But at this moment, both Zhou Qianyi and Zhao Hu were surprised to see that the front of the car had panned to the right for almost fifty or sixty degrees, facing the downhill mountain road, and the rear of the car was less than half a meter away from the guard rail on the curve. Distance, but they can¡¯t see this when sitting on the car


    Up.


    "Let''s go." Ye Hao shouted and pressed the electronic handbrake again. At the same time, he released the brake and slammed on the accelerator. At this time, the performance of the Porsche sports car was brought into play, almost as short as 0.5. It rushed out before the second was up.


    And the next moment, a black shadow passed by them, and behind Ye Hao and the others, there was a crashing sound, and finally a series of falling sounds.


    "What was that sound just now?" Zhou Qianyi looked at the rearview mirror. At this time, she could only see that the guard rail at the corner had been crashed, leaving a pool of brake marks on the ground, and there were two black Jeep. Hit together and stopped at the corner.


    "I think you don''t want to know." Ye Hao smiled lightly. He continued to steer the car and began to descend at the fastest speed.


    At this time, Zhao Hu looked at Ye Hao with admiration and even crazy eyes, this car skill! It can no longer be described by car skills, it can only be said to be crazy!


    ##


    The corner just now.


    A few people in black got off the two black jeeps. One of them looked like the boss. He walked to the edge of the curve and looked at a car that had fallen into a smashed car below. The life in the car was unclear. .


    "It''s him, who can tell me. What the **** is going on with that silver Porsche!" The black boss angrily grabbed a driver next to him: "Why, why didn''t you even chase a guy who was reversing? Get on." The driver said timidly: "Brother, the silver Porsche''s car skills just now are so good, you have seen it. Such a tight corner, he can use that way just now. None of us Unexpectedly, and just now... if we didn¡¯t react quickly and brake in time


    , We... our two cars might have to get off. "


    The jeep driver''s eyes still had an undecided look. At that moment, they could say that they had passed by the **** of death, because the car was facing their relationship, and the lights were shining on them. They could not see the Porsche at all. The road conditions ahead.


    In addition, Porsche''s own speed is so fast, and they didn''t think much about it. As a result, when they reached this corner, they had superb skills to corner, they didn''t!


    As a result, the first car did not brake in time, so it rushed out. Fortunately, the next two cars responded in time and stopped in time.


    "Huh." The black-clothed boss also understood the facts just now. He angrily pushed away the jeep driver in his hand, looking at the silver figure disappearing on the mountain road in the distance, he picked up the phone and said.


    "Hey, it''s me. The man ran away. He is now on the trail of Kuocang Mountain and descending. It''s a silver Porsche."


    "Get someone to intercept them right away." "By the way, the guy who drove is very skilled. Just in case, call the guys with good car skills over, and you must stop them before they return to the city!"

 Chapter 154： Silver car shadow

    "What the **** is going on with you, why do you come to Kuocang Mountain in the middle of the night?" Ye Hao looked at Zhou Qianyi in confusion as he drove the car.


    Because now has time, Ye Hao wants to know the situation.


    Zhou Qianyi lowered her head, her eyes a little cover up.


    "Please, there is nothing to say now. You know we were all going to die just now." What Ye Hao hates most is this kind of eldest lady''s character.


    Zhou Qianyi bit her lip and said softly, "I...a friend of mine said that there is a fairy grass on the top of Kuocang Mountain that can promote flower growth. So I..."


    Fairy grass? It seems that this girl must be for her two pots of fairy orchids that cannot bloom.


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head: "Do you believe this? Just because of the fairy grass, you ran more than two hundred kilometers to this Kuocang Mountain?"


    Zhou Qianyi lowered her head and did not speak any more, but her hand was constantly pulling at the corner of her clothes.


    "Mr. Ye, you don''t want to talk about the young lady anymore. Actually... it''s still our disadvantage to protect. If we could prevent the young lady from coming here before, these things won''t happen." Zhao Hu lowered his head and said guiltily.


    "I called Brother Gang before, why couldn''t he get through?" Ye Hao asked.


    Zhao Hu replied: "Brother Gang and Mr. Zhou went abroad to discuss business together yesterday, and they are probably still on the plane."


    Ye Hao frowned, it was a coincidence.


    The news of a fairy grass came just in time for Zhou Wanda''s absence.


    Ye Hao looked at Zhou Qianyi, originally wanted to interrogate, but looking at her expression, he didn''t ask much.


    "You still have manpower in Haicheng. Can you tell them to pick us up." Ye Hao looked at Zhao Hu.


    "There are some people, but my phone was lost when I was escaping. And...we have not gotten rid of them now, we should be safe." Zhao Hu looked at Ye Hao while covering his arm wound.


    Ye Hao looked at Zhao Hu''s arm, and the blood was still flowing. It seemed that the bullet might have penetrated the main blood vessel. "We are still more than two hundred kilometers away from Haicheng City. Do you think that group of people will give up easily?" Ye Hao shook his head mockingly, took out his mobile phone from his pocket, and threw it behind: Your people call and let them come here to pick you up. And your wounds


    It also needs to be dealt with as soon as possible, otherwise the bleeding will cause death, even if you do not die, it will leave you with serious sequelae on your right arm. "


    "Yeah." Zhao Hu believed Ye Hao''s words. He immediately picked up the phone, but the next moment he said blankly: "That... Mr. Ye... your phone is dead."


    Ye Hao was taken aback for a moment. He turned his head and looked behind him while he was on the straight downhill, only to see that his mobile phone screen was indeed black.


    "He''s a liar, what a long standby time of ten days. I just ran out of battery after a day without charging." Ye Hao cursed the manufacturer of the mobile phone in his heart, and at the same time rummaged in the car, but you don''t need to think about it. How can the car I buy have a charger?


    "Forget it. Now we can only ask for more blessings. They should not be so arrogant when they arrive in the city." Ye Hao gritted his teeth and said.


    At this moment, the corner of his eyes also showed the time of a certain task.


    [Remaining time of the task: 25 hours and 35 minutes. Total amount: 32450543301 yuan]


    Twenty-five hours, it seems to be very abundant, but the time for the U.S. stock market to open is only seven or eight hours. It is estimated that the market has already opened, so I have to race against time! !


    "Are you my father invited to protect my bodyguard?" Suddenly, Zhou Qianyi, who had been silent on the side, looked at Ye Hao and said.


    Ye Hao was taken aback, and then said: "I don''t have time to talk about this with you now."


    "I ask you, are you the bodyguard arranged by my father. You live next to me, come to the school and help me with tuition. Is it all because of my father''s arrangement?" Zhou Qianyi stared closely Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao said irritably, "Do you just want to know if I am your father''s bodyguard invited by your father to protect your father. Okay, let me tell you. I am, alright. It was your father who spent a million to ask Come to protect your bodyguard, you are satisfied." "But don''t think you are the center of the world. I know that your flowers are very important to you, but do you know that it is because of your sudden thoughts, Zhao Hu''s three Brother died because of protecting you. Now the body is still lying on this mountain. He himself was injured because of protecting you.


    Yes, you know! "


    Zhou Qianyi clenched her fists and said in a low voice, "I didn''t ask them to protect me."


    Snapped


    Zhou Qianyi''s face was turned to one side, and there was an unbelievable look in her eyes, but the burning pain on her face still told her that what had just happened was the truth.


    The man beside him slapped himself.


    "Mr. Ye..." Zhao Hu also didn''t expect Ye Hao''s emotions to suddenly become so excited. "Don''t talk. I think this woman is arrogant and accustomed, but she can still say this kind of thing. You think that your mother died, you are the most pitiful? Do you know those three who died for you? Bodyguards, there may be elderly people, wives, and children in their family. They...


    ¡­. Forget it, he has no time to talk nonsense with you. "


    "If I hadn''t promised your father, I would really want to kick you down." Ye Hao''s breathing was a bit short, and his brain was particularly irritable. "Zhou Qianyi, let me tell you. You''d better be quiet now. I was really blind when I promised your father to protect you. I will send you back to Haicheng well. Then I will go to your father. , Tell him, I quit. Isn¡¯t that one million?


    The son returned him ten million. "


    Ye Hao felt a hostility in his chest.


    Zhou Qianyi''s eye sockets were a little red and swollen, but she lowered her head. After a few seconds, she turned her head apologetically and looked at Zhao Hu behind her: "Brother Zhao, I... what I said just now was just a momentary anxiety. No... other meanings. . I also serve them for Uncle Dao..."


    Zhao Hu paled, and forced a smile: "No...it''s okay. We know Miss. We have been protecting Miss for several years. Protecting Miss is our responsibility. I think Uncle Dao thinks so in their hearts."


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Okay, stop talking. Someone is blocking us in front." Ye Hao suddenly interrupted Zhou Qianyi.


    Zhou Qianyi and Zhao Hu''s eyes immediately turned to the front.


    At this moment they were almost at the foot of Kuocang Mountain, but there were a few cars blocking the road ahead, blocking the only way down the mountain.


    "Mr. Ye, what are we going to do? Charge over?" Zhao Hu clenched the **** pistol.


    Ye Hao suddenly stepped on the brakes and turned the steering wheel, and the car stopped right in the middle of the mountain road with an elegant arc.


    "It seems that I''m not crazy enough tonight." Ye Hao took a deep breath and looked at the front of the car, which is the side of the mountain road.


    Zhou Qianyi and Zhao Hu had their previous experience. At this moment, seeing Ye Hao''s eyes, they understood Ye Hao''s meaning almost instantly.


    I saw it on the side of the mountain road, almost at a height of more than ten meters, and you could just see the road out of the mountain.


    Zhou Qianyi stared at Ye Hao. Because of what happened just now, she didn''t dare to speak too loudly, so she could only say timidly: "You...you don''t want to..."


    "Huh." Ye Hao licked his dry lips, squeezed his neck, and then moved under his feet.


    The car began to make a roar.


    "I hope this car is strong enough. This is a car I just bought for less than half a day." Ye Hao''s crazy smile appeared again. The next moment Zhao Hu and Zhou Qianyi saw Ye Hao''s foot on the brake release. , They immediately felt the feeling of flying. A silver figure traversed a graceful arc in the middle of the night.

 Chapter 155： madman

    "Yes. Brother, we have set up roadblocks on the only way down the mountain. Three or four cars are blocking the road. Even if they want to rush, they can''t rush through." A man with a phone leaned on the car. , Said confidently.


    At this moment, the younger brother next to him pointed to the car lights that appeared on the mountain road in the distance and shouted: "Here is here."


    The man stood up excitedly, and said to the other end of the phone: "Brother, the target has appeared. Just wait for my good news. I will definitely catch the woman alive."


    Before the man had finished speaking, the silver-white sports car in the distance suddenly braked and stopped diagonally on the mountain road.


    "Strange, why did they stop?"


    "It''s probably because they saw us blocking the way and didn''t dare to come down."


    "Brothers go up and catch them. Remember that woman will be caught alive."


    "okay."


    Several of the men next to them were holding weapons such as iron rods and machetes, and slowly approached. Several of them were holding shotguns.


    The man was standing there, waiting for the good news ahead. The phone did not hang up at this time: "Boss, just put your heart in your stomach. They are already cooked ducks and can''t fly... "


    The next moment, the man''s expression was dull, his eyes looked at the silver light flying over, and the group of younger brothers who were still approaching were also dumbfounded, looking at the silver figure stupidly.


    "Fly...fly."


    A shout came from the other end of the phone: "What''s going on, what''s flying. What''s the situation, talking, talking."


    The man kept watching the silver figure jump out, until a few seconds later, it landed on the road coming out of the hillside, bumped, and then stretched away.


    This height difference can be ten meters!


    "That... the cooked duck, flew." The man''s hand holding the phone was trembling, and then he wiped his eyes in disbelief and made sure that the silver-white figure in the distance had moved away. , He whispered: "Mad, really crazy."


    ##


    madman!


    This title was not only thought by those who intercepted Ye Hao, but also by Zhou Qianyi and Zhao Hu who were sitting in Ye Hao''s car.


    With a drop of ten meters, this girl rushed down directly, but fortunately, the quality of the car is not bad, and it can continue to drive.


    Zhou Qianyi was covering her mouth. At this moment, she had a desire to vomit.


    Cough cough


    In the back seat of the car, Zhao Hu vomited blood, his chest breathing became more and more intense, his eyes started to roll.


    "No, that''s because of excessive blood loss." Ye Hao looked at Zhao Hu in the back seat through the rearview mirror. It seemed that the injury was aggravated because of the violent bumps. If the wound is not treated, it may be serious s consequence.


    "Brother Zhao is like this, or let''s stop first and bandage him." Zhou Qianyi looked at Zhao Hu worriedly.


    "We don''t have time to stop. I guess the group will catch up after a while."


    Ye Hao pondered for a moment, when the car had already driven onto an almost straight road.


    Because it''s only midnight, there are not many vehicles on the road.


    Ye Hao unfastened his seat belt, adjusted his seat to the back, and fell down, but his foot was still on the accelerator. He looked at Zhou Qianyi and shouted, "Come here and help me hold the steering wheel. "


    "Huh?" Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    But before she could react, Ye Hao grabbed Zhou Qianyi''s hand directly and pressed her hand on the steering wheel; "Let''s drive, you stare at the front, and when there is a car, you can turn."


    "But...but, your speed is too fast." Zhou Qianyi was leaning at this time, almost half of her body moved to Ye Hao''s thigh, and her eyes fell on the dashboard, she felt Her little heart is about to jump out.


    180 yards!


    "Stop talking nonsense, grasp it firmly." Ye Hao said, lying directly on the seat that he had put down, half of his body was in the back seat.


    He lifted up Zhao Hu''s body and looked at Zhao Hu''s bleeding right arm. The bullet''s muzzle only existed on one side, which means that the bullet did not pass through, but stayed in the arm.


    "Damn it. It seems that the bullet pierced the blood vessel. If the bullet is not taken out now, even if it is bandaged, the wound will not get better." Ye Hao began to fumble on his body, but in the end he just fumbled out. A needle pack.


    "Zhao Hu, are you still awake. Do you have anything like a knife or dagger?" Ye Hao slapped Zhao Hu''s face.


    Zhao Hu was confused: "I...I have... on my right waist."


    "Well, I know." Ye Hao found a small dagger on Zhao Hu''s waist: "Zhao Hu, I will get you bullets now. Now we don''t have anesthetics, so you have to bear with it."


    Zhao Hu didn''t answer, he was probably delirious.


    But Zhou Qianyi, who was holding the steering wheel in front, was taken aback; "What did you say? Are you going to fetch him bullets?" Because Zhou Qianyi was inattentive, the car swayed a few times.


    "Grab the steering wheel, pay attention to the front. It will be fine soon." Ye Hao ignored Zhou Qianyi''s surprise, first tore off Zhao Hu''s clothes on his right arm, and then took out a few silver needles and inserted them into several acupuncture points on Zhao Hu''s right arm. .


    These acupuncture points can temporarily slow down the blood flow rate and act as anesthesia.


    But the effect is small and the duration is short.


    This gave Ye Hao not much time to think. He stuffed the torn piece of fabric into Zhao Hu''s mouth, so as not to wait for a while and let him bite his tongue because of the pain.


    The sharp dagger slashed the skin on the surface of the bullet hole, and a stream of blood came out. Ye Hao stretched out his finger and directly penetrated into the wound.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu...


    "Just bear it, it''ll be fine for a while." Ye Hao said in a deep voice. Zhao Hu looked at Ye Hao. He did not speak, but his other hand was already pinched on the leather sofa in the back seat and he just tore the sofa. broken.


    If this is absolutely distressed to death by ordinary people, this is the cushion of the Porsche 911!


    A minute later, a bullet was taken out by Ye Hao''s **** two fingers.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately tore off the cloth strips of his clothes, bandaged the wound, and removed the silver needle. He can''t even sterilize the wound now, but it''s a pity that the Holy Healing technique is still cooling down. , Otherwise it will work at this time.


    However, although the blood immediately stained the cloth strips, it did not continue to flow.


    "Lie down well, and I''ll take you to the hospital later." Ye Hao put Zhao Hu''s body on the back seat, and secured his body with the seat belt in the back seat.


    bump


    Suddenly, a violent impact came from behind.


    The bodies of Ye Hao and others shook.


    "what happened?"


    "A few cars appeared on our left, right, and behind." Zhou Qianyi''s anxious voice came.


    Ye Hao restored the seat to its original state and wiped the blood on his hand with his clothes; "Why don''t you notify me."


    Zhou Qianyi said aggrieved: "I...I thought they were just passing cars."


    "Okay, go back to your position and stay there." Zhou Qianyi left the steering wheel with her hands, and now she was finally relieved, her clothes were oozing sweat, which was caused by a high degree of tension, after all, who is driving the 180 A yard speed car, not nervous?


    She looked at Zhao Hu in the back seat: "Brother Zhao is all right?"


    "It''s okay for the time being." Ye Hao held the steering wheel. At this time, the smell of blood in the car stimulated Ye Hao''s nerves. He looked at the nearby cars that were no slower than himself, and he smiled evilly: " Want to play?" "Then I will accompany you to the end."

 Chapter 156： Im **** your lungs, dont bring anyone like this

    "Big brother, we have caught up with that car now. Silver Porsche 911, nothing wrong." A modified car following Ye Hao. A man in the car was reporting the situation with a phone.


    "Okay, there is no problem. The brothers'' skills are leveraging, and you can definitely force the car to stop. However, the one million remuneration that the eldest brother said." The man laughed when he answered the phone. He nodded repeatedly, then hung up the phone, and picked up the walkie-talkie next to him: "002,003, here is 001. I have already determined that this silver Porsche is our goal, and our task is to force him to stop. .


    The prize money is one million, and we will split it evenly. Bring all the guys," he said, and he glanced at the shotgun in the passenger seat.


    "Don''t worry, no problem. Don''t you know our technology."


    "Go, hit him."


    Ye Hao felt the bumps from the car from time to time. He stepped on the accelerator suddenly. The speed of the car reached two hundred. After two hundred, it didn''t stop, and it hit two hundred and five.


    Zhou Qianyi could only feel her body tightly fitting to the back seat at this time, Wushuang''s arms pulling herself from behind.


    "Slow...slowly."


    "Slow down, we''re done." Ye Hao smiled faintly, looking through the rearview mirror at the three cars that were still chasing after him.


    Those three cars have no logos, and they should be modified cars to achieve such a fast speed.


    And the speed of the three of them was not slow, even if Ye Hao''s speed reached two hundred and five, their car could still bite in the back, but it was a bit difficult.


    "002. Chase him."


    "No way, brother. This Porsche 911 is too fast. My car has reached its limit."


    "Damn it! The kid who drives, don''t kill him."


    "Oh my God, what is he doing!"


    Suddenly, just when the car behind thought they could not catch up, the silver Porsche turned around at a super high speed, causing a burst of smoke from tires and road friction on the ground.


    At this time, the front of the Porsche was already facing the three cars behind.


    "What are you doing?" Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao in surprise, not knowing why she was already running fast and could get rid of them, but she had to turn the front of the car suddenly, and the speed was also reduced to two hundred yards. .


    This is still doing this at a speed of more than two hundred yards, making Zhou Qianyi''s stomach up and down.


    And now he is still reversing at a speed of more than two hundred yards! This is about to catch up with making a movie.


    "We have to solve the three cars behind, otherwise we can''t drive Haicheng." Ye Hao glanced at the fuel gauge on the dashboard, the fuel gauge was about to bottom out.


    It¡¯s no wonder that the distance from Haicheng to Kuocang Mountain is more than two hundred kilometers, and Ye Hao has been driving at a high speed, which consumes a lot of fuel. According to this situation, it must be impossible to drive to Haicheng City. Yes, and if you stop to refuel, you will definitely be entangled by the chasers behind.


    Ye Hao is not afraid, but there are really two "oil bottles" around him.


    Then the only way is to "solve" the three cars that fell behind, and then find a gas station to refuel.


    "Fives."


    At this time, Zhou Qianyi heard Ye Hao''s mouth spit out numbers.


    "four."


    "three."


    "two."


    The corners of Ye Hao''s mouth curled up, looking at the three cars on the opposite side, he faintly spit out the last number.


    "One."


    brush


    Porsche¡¯s high-beam lights suddenly turned on. Every driver who drove the car knows what the most annoying and dangerous situations are at night. It is nothing more than the oncoming car suddenly turning on the high-beam.


    The far light is very dazzling, which can make the driver lose his vision for more than a second.


    One second, perhaps from the perspective of a car with a speed of fifty or sixty yards, is not too dangerous.


    but!


    What if this happens at a speed of two hundred yards per hour.


    "Goodbye." Ye Hao whispered and turned the steering wheel suddenly. The car suddenly turned to one side. Although the speed dropped from two hundred to less than fifty in an instant, it just escaped the impact of three cars.


    And for those three cars, the three drivers just lost their eyesight because of the sudden high beam. After a second, when they saw the road again, the silver car in front of them was gone, but a ninety. Degree curve.


    In front of them are several tall street trees.


    Bump


    At this time, the brakes were too late. The two cars slammed into the street trees. The hood of the car was completely deformed, and the inside of the driver''s seat was also torn apart, and the protective air cushion had begun to slowly deflate.


    The two drivers have passed out.


    The rest of the car, because of the timely use of the elegant and brakes at the end, the friction of the four wheels made the car stop faster, although it still hit a street tree in the end, it was nothing more than The door is a bit sunken.


    The man in the car looked at his two companions and the silver-white figure that was driving away in the distance. He gritted his teeth, started the car again, and continued chasing.


    "There is another one behind." Zhou Qianyi looked worriedly at the chasing car behind.


    Ye Hao frowned and looked at the instrument panel. Perhaps because of his "crazy" tossing, the speed of the car could no longer be increased to more than two hundred yards, and strange noises came from the engine.


    "It''s really hard to give up." Ye Hao shook his head helplessly as he looked at the bridge that appeared in front of him.


    The bridge is not too long, only one or two hundred meters, but the width of the bridge is two lanes, and it is a bit narrow.


    "Just solve him here." Ye Hao drove the car, first drove to the end of the bridge, then suddenly stopped, turned the front of the car, and faced the direction that was just coming.


    Not long after, the car chasing behind appeared in Ye Hao''s field of vision.


    "What are you doing." Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao. At this moment, she had a foreboding that Ye Hao was going to do something crazy, perhaps because she saw too much craziness tonight.


    "I advise you to close your eyes, or wait for your cry for a while, it is estimated that it will break my eardrum." Ye Hao kept moving his hands while stepping on the accelerator.


    The Porsche 911, which had just taken a rest, was once again under the devastation of Ye Hao, driving directly in the middle of the double-lane bridge. The speed is still increasing, and it has reached 150 in a blink of an eye.


    The same man on the opposite car also saw the silver Porsche driving towards his car. Because of the width of the bridge, the Porsche drove directly in the middle. As a result, the road could no longer allow two cars to pass at the same time.


    And if this situation continues, either the two cars collided and the car crashed and both died together, or one of them turned ahead, drove the car into the side of the river, and then abandoned the car and escaped.


    And now the choice before Ye Hao and this man is...


    Who will hide first.


    The man gritted his teeth and held the steering wheel tightly. I couldn''t believe it anymore. I have been driving a car for so many years, and he is no better than your kid!


    But the next moment, he saw in horror that the guy driving the Porsche opposite, lifted up his clothes directly, and covered his face with the clothes. I''m **** your lungs, don''t bring such a play!

 Chapter 157： Bring me one more

    ump


    In the night, a car plunged headlong into the river under the bridge, and then the car slowly began to be submerged by the river, and a figure swam out. He patted the water and watched the silver Porsche stop on the bridge. After a while, the silver phantom disappeared in the distance.


    "Crazy man, mad man. The driving man is definitely a lunatic." The man slapped the water and roared angrily, but then the biting cold made him tremble.


    The river in December, even in the south, was very cold. The man had no time to curse, so he could only swim quickly toward the shore. If he stayed for a while, he would really freeze into a dog.


    ##


    Guru


    Zhou Qianyi swallowed. At this moment, her skin can be said to be white, making all the girls jealous. She started to be jealous of Zhao Hu who passed out behind her.


    At that moment, she really felt that her soul was almost gone, and the feeling of watching the car on the opposite side was about to hit it was really frightening.


    Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao on the side, and she asked in a low voice, "Um... how dare you just be sure that the car on the opposite side dared not hit you."


    Ye Hao looked at Zhou Qianyi, and the hostility on Kuocang Mountain had disappeared a lot because of the craziness just now.


    "I''m not sure. But I have self-confidence." Ye Hao said lightly, why it is self-confidence, it may be brought to him by the car **** skills in his brain, and as for the end to cover his head with clothes, it is purely It is to stimulate each other mentally.


    "Oh." Zhou Qianyi lowered her head and didn''t ask much. Next, Ye Hao found a gas station to refuel a little, and then continued to drive towards the city.


    It may be that those people have given up, and no car will continue to catch up. After all, who can catch up with a madman driving a Porsche.


    Ye Hao drove Zhou Qianyi and Zhao Hu to the door of a hospital, then carried Zhao Hu to an emergency department and handed Zhao Hu to the nurse. "You and Zhao Hu stay here. Don''t leave the hospital until you get in touch with your father. I think that group of people shouldn''t have the courage to do something in a place like a hospital." Ye Hao looked around. Taking advantage of no one''s attention, just take off the **** clothes and walk along


    I didn¡¯t know who put it next to him, but he still left five hundred yuan.


    "Then...what about you." Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao. For some reason, there was a thought in her heart that she wanted Ye Hao to stay, because she felt that when this man stays by her side, she would have a rare comfort. sense. "I have a little more business. I don''t have time. After a while, the nurse will probably interrogate you because of Zhao Hu''s injury. Anyway, you will flicker and wait for your father to call other things. And this is my mobile phone number. There was an accident, call this number." Ye Hao left a note


    Holding the note with his number, he turned and left.


    He can¡¯t stay here. You have to know that Zhao Hu suffered a gunshot wound. After the doctors removed the cloth strips, they knew it was a gunshot wound. The patient who suffered a gunshot wound in China is very special, so Ye Hao does not Go, it''s troublesome to want to go later.


    He left under Zhou Qianyi''s complicated eyes, Zhou Qianyi opened her mouth, as if to say something, but still held back.


    #


    In the car dealership, on the open space in the middle, there are a few tables set up with a pile of takeaway and beer. "Cheers." The general manager looked at everyone present with a wine glass excitedly: "Today is really our car dealership to run, 2.8 million cars, we sold 5 million. The head office has already said, take it out One million is given to us as a reward. I personally also spoke, everyone today


    The annual bonus is doubled. "


    "Long live the general manager."


    "It''s so **** cool."


    "It would be great if someone was so big every day."


    All the employees of the dealership were talking excitedly.


    "Okay, okay." The general manager checked his watch and it was already two o''clock in the morning: "It''s not too early. Today is a temporary celebration. Wait until the weekend, when I will invite you to eat seafood. , I''m full. Everyone eat quickly and rest after eating. I have to go to work tomorrow."


    "it is good."


    "Waiting for the general manager''s treat."


    Amidst the cheers of everyone, the roar of the engine and the sound of honking the horn came from outside the closed door.


    "General manager, outside...it seems to be the Porsche that was sold before." The lobby manager whispered.


    "Could it be dissatisfaction and want to return the car, or regret the previous price?" The general manager frowned and walked outside.


    The car parked outside is the previous Porsche 911, but...how it¡¯s so weird, it seems to come out of a ravine, the rear bumpers are all dropped, and the windows are broken into spider webs. Up.


    "Hey." At this moment, a shout came, and the former "local tyrant" boy came over.


    "Um...Guest, what is this for you in the evening?" The general manager had already decided in his heart. If the other party asked for half a refund, he would refuse it on the grounds of damage to the car. "This car is broken. Pull it back and see if it can be repaired. If it can''t be repaired, give me another one. It''s very comfortable to drive. For the same price and the same color, I want top equipment, and the glass must be bulletproof. Yes, the chassis should be higher. In short, it¡¯s the best for me. Money is not a problem


    . "


    Ye Hao patted the general manager''s shoulder and said, after living for so many years, he finally said this sentence, which is really cool.


    "Which... which, are you sure you want another one?" The general manager swallowed and looked at Ye Hao blankly.


    "This is my mobile phone number, do you need me to pay a deposit." Ye Hao directly pulled out the pen from the general manager''s chest and wrote his mobile phone number on the general manager''s hand.


    "No, no." The general manager shook his head repeatedly.


    Deposit? Don''t be kidding me, I didn''t hesitate to leave a car behind. Before, it was five million dollars. Such a local tyrant still needs to ask for a deposit.


    "Okay. I''ll go now. If you have something to do, call me." Ye Hao suddenly thought of something and took out his mobile phone: "By the way, whoever has a charger for my mobile phone, lend me. "


    As he was talking, a clerk from a car dealership handed it over with a charger, and simply said it was given to Ye Hao. Ye Hao did not refuse, and ran towards the previous Internet cafe with the charger. , I still have tasks to complete.


    [Remaining time of the task: 23 hours and 03 minutes. Total amount: 32450543301 yuan]


    ...


    The general manager stared blankly at the back who left, and he muttered: "This is the local tyrant."


    "Then... Manager, what to do with this car." A man walked over and pointed to the Porsche 911 and said.


    At this time, a person had already opened the hood of the car and exclaimed: "Oh my God, this car is almost scrapped. The engine, bearings, transmission and other places have been overused. It''s a shame that he can drive back. ."


    People around were all exclaimed, what kind of driving method is needed to drive a brand-new Porsche 911 like this in just a few hours. "If it is scrapped, it will be scrapped. Hurry up and place the order, just as the gentleman asked. I remember that the Porsche 911 had a super luxury supreme top version before, that''s it!" The general manager''s eyes glowed. From time to time, I carefully looked at the number in my hand, as if afraid of


    Accidentally get confused.


    American Wall Street.


    "Miss. There are still three and a half hours before the market closes. I don''t think those people will show up anymore," the old butler said.


    Catherine shook her head: "No. They will definitely come."


    "Miss, why are you so sure? Many foreign traders have begun to withdraw from the US stock market." The old butler asked puzzledly.


    Catherine''s mouth raised a faint smile. If this face were displayed in front of the world, many men would be obsessed with it. "A woman''s intuition."

 Chapter 158： Siege

    "Kojima-kun, how come those guys haven''t appeared yet." An islander stared at the screen and rubbed his eyes a little sleepily.


    Kojima-kun stayed on the table with both hands, frowned, and remained silent.


    "Could it be that those guys are not coming out. After all, the U.S. stock market is not the stock market of other places. The U.S. stock market can be said to be a collection of the world economy." Others said.


    "It''s possible, after all, so many people are staring at them now. No matter how powerful they are, they can''t be half the world''s opponents."


    ...


    "Mr. George, we have to wait. Everyone has been waiting all night." The blonde gentlemen and ladies beside them were a bit bored, and some were even drowsy.


    Old Mr. George closed his eyes: "That group will come. They will definitely come."


    The French traders on the side, had it not been for Mr. George at this moment, perhaps they would have left boringly.


    ...


    Some of the traders in England, Tsarist Russia and other countries think that the group of people have made a profit and will not appear again, and some people continue to choose to wait.


    Time is passing bit by bit.


    U.S. Wall Street.


    "Miss, do you have to wait? The market will be closed with only two hours left. I think...that group of people should not show up." The old butler looked at Catharine''s back lying on the sofa and whispered. .


    This time Catherine didn''t speak any more, just silently squinted and waited here.


    Ding Ding Ding


    Then the antique old telephone next to Catherine rang.


    Catherine opened her beautiful eyes and picked up the phone. A few words came from the microphone.


    Catherine put down the microphone, and a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth: "They''re here."


    At this moment, Ye Hao was sitting in the Internet cafe, his mobile phone was charging next to him, and a dense data frame appeared on the computer in front of him. The text on it was all in English.


    Like the original ten accounts, Ye Hao used ten accounts in the U.S. stock market to start buying continuously on ten targets and then waited until the price was too high before selling.


    The efficiency now is much faster than before, because Ye Hao now has a full 3 billion funds.


    However, if it is replaced by US stocks in US dollars, that is about 600 million US dollars. If these 600 million US dollars are in the hands of ordinary people and thrown into the huge market of US stocks, they may not even hit a splash.


    But in the hands of a professional trader, the 600 million dollars is an army.


    And Ye Hao is more than a professional trader now, he is still...


    Stock god!


    Fifteen minutes later, the first wave of gains was made. In an instant, the 600 million US dollars had become 700 million US dollars. At this rate, there is no problem in Ye Hao''s search for 10 billion yuan before the US stock market closes.


    But Ye Hao soon discovered that the ten stocks operated by his ten accounts were abnormal. The market value of the stocks did not rise but fell.


    Ye Hao frowned slightly, and finally the corners of his mouth curled up: "It seems that someone has noticed me, and I don''t want me to take away 10 billion peacefully."


    In this case, let them see the method of the stock **** today, and Ye Hao''s fingers began to quickly tap on the keyboard.


    at the same time. This war that belongs to traders from all over the world has begun. Their offensive is very orderly. They edited the ten accounts into No. 1 to No. 10 respectively. Then England was responsible for No. 1 and No. 2, Tsarist Russia was in charge of No. 3 and No. Responsible for the fifth and sixth, small countries such as island countries are responsible for the seventh


    , The United States is responsible for the eighty and ninety.


    Ye Hao also slowly felt the pressure here. He found that he was facing a huge army, and they surrounded him from all directions.


    There was a flaw in the situation that was fairly stable for him. After all, he was just a person. He had to control ten accounts at the same time to face these attacks, and it was inevitable that he would be disregarded.


    "Great. The stocks purchased by the No. 3 account have fallen by four points. Brothers work hard to show them how powerful our fighting nation is." A strong man shouted at the surroundings.


    "Fuck them."


    "Our Tsarist Russian talents are the most powerful traders."


    England and France


    "Old Mr. George, how are you doing there." Karen''s fingers tapped on the keyboard, and there was a tablet next to him. The tablet was in the video, and the object was Senior George in France.


    Senior George said with a smile: "Our side has successfully suppressed No. 6, and the stock price has been reduced to four points lower than his purchase price. As long as the market is closed, the group will lose at least tens of millions. "


    Karen nodded excitedly; "Old Mr. George, it''s amazing. Even if you don''t do it, you can control the situation on the stock market."


    "Hahaha. No, I''m getting older. My brain is not as easy to use as you young people.


    Island country


    "Kojima, English, France and Tsarist Russia have good news. But our side is still anxious. I think... or let''s drop the funds directly." An islander said anxiously.


    Xiaodao-jun chuckled and shook his head: "No hurry, no hurry. Haven''t you heard the old saying of China, after the mantis catches the cicada and the oriole, let the Bangzi country and other small countries go up first.


    "But... but it''s a bit..." The islander on the side hesitated.


    Kojima-kun squinted, his eyes flashing sharply; "Do you know how much liquidity has appeared on US stocks for this "war"."


    "A full five billion U.S. dollars! And now this fund is still expanding. Those Westerners just saw the honor, but didn''t see the wealth behind it. Ordered, we don''t use more than 20% of our funds."


    "Hi!"


    At this time, Wall Street in the U.S. was not just the traders. The storm also affected the market value of the companies listed on the U.S. stocks. After all, the sudden rise and fall suddenly made the businessmen and investors feel that their blood pressure was following. It levitated.


    The bosses of certain big groups are all in contact with each other, wanting to know what is going on.


    But in the end, it didn''t matter. He just told his people not to care about the fluctuations in the stock market today.


    Kailena''s white cheeks were already a little red, and there was an expression of excitement in her eyes. "Miss, the stocks purchased by six of those ten accounts have fallen sharply. We have contacted those companies listed on the U.S. stock market, and don¡¯t care about the fluctuations in the stock market today. All losses are from Eisley. The family is in charge." The old housekeeper said lightly


    .


    "Also you have previously ordered us to follow up and investigate these ten accounts, but our computer team has passed all means and can only find out that these ten accounts are nominal accounts, and the account holders are ordinary people. Who is behind? I can¡¯t find it.¡± ¡°Since they dare to come over, they must say that they are making preparations. There is no need to investigate. Let us enjoy this rare event today.¡± Kailena stretched out her tongue and licked her red lips, her eyes Staring at the big screen in the distance, and the data on the big screen: "Now I want to see how many surprises you can bring me."

 Chapter 159： Crazy "stock god"

    "How do you feel that there are too many people on the other side? The technology is pretty good." Ye Hao scratched his hair. At this time, the host computer on the side had begun to buzz, as if it was a bit overloaded.


    Now there is only one hour left before the U.S. stock market closes, and my own funds are still maintained at 6,000 to 700 million US dollars, which is a big gap from my goal.


    Although there are still several hours of mission time, he can search the stock markets of other countries, but what if...what if the stock markets of other countries are all suspended?


    Therefore, for the sake of insurance, it is best to reach the required amount of the task in the US stocks.


    Ye Hao exited the computer to the desktop and clicked on the one to call the webmaster.


    Not long after, there was a knock on the door outside the box.


    "May I ask what you need."


    Ye Hao opened the door and saw a sleepy woman looking at Ye Hao impatiently.


    "How many computers do you have in the largest box here?" Ye Hao asked while tapping on the keyboard with his fingers.


    Because the screen is full of English letters, the female webmaster can''t understand it either.


    "The biggest box is on the second floor. There are a total of ten computers. It was used to organize Internet cafe game tournaments." The female webmaster held Hatch, but the next moment, her eyes became sharp.


    I saw the scruffy young man in front of me, who actually handed over a pile of grandpa Mao, at first glance at least one or two thousand.


    "Turn on all the computers in that box for me. I will be there in two minutes, and by the way, bring me a cup of coffee without sugar, thank you." Ye Hao stuffed the money to the female webmaster and closed the door. The female network manager stared at the thousands of dollars in her hand, and swallowed her saliva. This was the first time she saw such a big-handed person in a place like an Internet cafe, but since she took the money, of course she had to follow the other party¡¯s request. She rushed to the second floor at the fastest speed ever and took that big bag


    All the computers in the compartment are turned on.


    Then he rushed to the counter and made a cup of coffee.


    At this moment, the young man just walked out of the small box, Ye Hao stretched his waist and looked through the window at the already slightly bright sky outside. It will be bright in a few hours.


    "Well...Mr. box here." The female network manager carefully led Ye Hao, went to the box on the second floor, and opened the door for Ye Hao. All the computers in the box were all turned on. "Sir, may I ask... do you have any special needs? I can satisfy you." The female webmaster looked at Ye Hao as if she saw a cash cow. She flirted with her short skirt and raised her beautiful legs in silk stockings. , Gently unbuttoned the two buttons on his collar, revealing the inside


    Fair skin looked at Ye Hao with a provocative look.


    How could he not seize the opportunity for such a huge sum of money.


    Ye Hao smiled and took the coffee from the female webmaster, and then took out a few pieces of Grandpa Mao from his pocket again. He didn''t even count them, but just stuffed it into the female webmaster''s clothes.


    "Thank you. I don''t need other services for the time being."


    With that, Ye Hao closed the door, leaving behind a regretful female webmaster outside.


    Ye Hao turned and looked at the ten computers in the box. He drank the coffee in his hand in one breath, and then removed all the chairs in front of the ten computer desks. Only one chair with a roller was left. .


    Ye Hao sat down on the chair and squatted down. The chair had already rolled in front of the first computer.


    "Just before dawn, let us enjoy this last madness."


    ...


    "It''s strange, why the other party hasn''t moved." Kojima-kun looked at the data on the computer in confusion.


    "Hey, there is no trading activity on accounts No.1 and No.2. It seems that the other party is scared, and is going to run away after packing up the blanket." Karen smiled proudly.


    Listening to the discussion next to him, they were all about the silent discussion of the other party''s account, but the old man George was silent, with worry in his eyes, not knowing why there was a faintly uneasy smell between him.


    "Cheers, to the victory of our Tsarist Russian trader." A group of big guys drank vodka in excitement, and then one person exclaimed; "It''s not good, everyone...Look at it, everyone."


    Traders all over the world who are staring at the US stocks got the news at the first time. There have been many abnormal accounts on the US stocks one after another. These accounts are exactly the same as those ten accounts when they appeared, choose a target, and then Crazy buying and selling.


    Number thirty.


    The fifty-sixth.


    Number seventy.


    The ninety-sixth.


    The hundredth..."Little...Miss. The news from our data group is that hundreds of crazy buying and selling accounts have appeared on the stock market, and each account is manipulated on the stock of a listed company. We...our people just...have been defeated." The old butler¡¯s double


    There were horrified eyes in his eyes. He is an old butler who has lived in the Ashley family for a long time. Because he has been responsible for taking care of Miss Catherine¡¯s relationship, he knows how terrifying the gang of traders organized by Catherine, but just a few minutes ago. Within minutes, it was already defeated, you can imagine the other side


    How terrible it is.


    "Tsarist Russia, English, France, what''s the situation there." Catherine was very plain, holding a glass of red wine and still tasting it, as if she didn''t care about the stormy sea outside.


    "They are also ignorant of their heads now. One or two accounts were okay before, but now these hundreds of accounts can''t be taken care of." The old housekeeper shook his head. "It seems that the other party is indeed very powerful. An organization that can make the world''s top traders into an army. Interesting, too interesting." Catherine squinted, she drank the red wine in her hand, and then slowly Stood up, picked up the white robe next to him, and put it on


    Own body.


    "It seems it''s time for us to play."


    The old butler saw Miss Catherine walking towards the elevator, and there was a rare excitement in his muddy eyes.


    On the first floor of this building, there are hundreds of computers all over the place, and a person''s head is shaking there, and there are noisy discussions from time to time.


    But the next moment, everyone''s voice was quiet.


    Because they saw an elevator door opened, everyone stood up almost subconsciously and bowed forward.


    Because of the elevator, only one person can sit in this building.


    "Miss."


    Catherine stepped out of the elevator, and she walked straight out toward the center of the hall, where there was a five-square-foot space that was vacated, with a computer, and a wine cabinet.


    That is the exclusive position of that lady.


    [Remaining time of the task: 20 hours and 35 minutes. Total amount: 6,845,144,308 yuan (about one billion US dollars)] The U.S. stock market has half an hour to close.

 Chapter 160： Lost

    "This... these people are monsters. When did such an organization pop up in the world?" Karen fell to the ground feebly, looking at the balance on his account.


    US$2,535.


    Money is still a small matter for people like them. After all, their strength is there. Wanting money is just a matter of time and energy.


    But now that they were once proud, they have been stepped on by this group of people who don''t know their name, nationality, or age, and they still have no power to fight back.


    "You... are over." Karen stared at the group of people around him blankly.


    Most people have put their hands off the keyboard, which means they have given up.


    Even when traders are facing absolute desperation, they rarely give up their efforts like this. There is only one possibility, that is, their enemies are so powerful that they feel they cannot beat them at all.


    "Karen, when did you become so unbearable? How can this be our top trader in England..."


    Suddenly, a voice came, and everyone looked at the stairs.


    I saw a couple in their forties coming up.


    When they saw the faces of the couple, everyone was stunned.


    Karen stood up tremblingly and looked at the two people in front of her; "Teacher." "They said not to call a teacher. I''m just a few years older than you. Originally, we were still out in the sun. I heard you are here. It¡¯s quite lively, so just come and have a look. The English sun is the most brilliant." The man took off his gloves and looked at his wife:


    Have fun, are you okay? "


    "Darling, you have no problem. I have no problem." The lady said with a smile.


    After that, the two walked to the two computers and logged into a U.S. stock account at the same time.


    "Oh my God, Mr. Kojima. Look, the Red Rose couple, the top ten traders in the world, appeared!" An islander exclaimed and stared at the computer screen.


    "It''s not just the red rose. George also appeared with France''s revolver."


    "Wait, this is the grizzly of Tsarist Russia!"


    ...


    "Kojima-kun, now four of the world''s top ten traders have appeared. We...have to wait." An island nation looked at Kojima-kun.


    Kojima-kun did not speak, but lowered his head, as if he had fallen into silence, while his hands were constantly shaking.


    He is not thinking about making money now. He is afraid. He has realized the horror of those guys. He is afraid of failing like English France.


    "we¡­¡­"


    "Kojima. Have you forgotten your spirit? Has money lost your mind? Now is not the time to care about money, now it is about our honor!"


    A threat came.


    All the islanders in the room were taken aback.


    A middle-aged man in a kimono came out with a scabbard pinned to his waist.


    "Brother Oshima." Kojima looked at his brother in surprise.


    "Get out of the way. In the eyes of our island warriors, the shame can only be cleared by victory. Whether it is on the battlefield or on the stock market." Oshima walked to a computer and logged in to his account.


    Kojima looked at his brother, he lowered his head in shame, and clenched his fists.


    His elder brother is actually the best trader in the island nation, known as the undefeated samurai.


    ...


    Inside a building in Huagang.


    "It''s wonderful, it''s really wonderful. The red rose of English, the revolver of France, the grizzly of Tsarist Russia, and the undefeated warrior of the island nation. These are all missions that have created legends in the financial world." An old man Looking at the electronic screen in front of me, I was amazed.


    A girl next to him leaned over: "Grandpa, then you say which of them will win."


    The old man shook his head: "I don''t know. That mysterious organization has bottomless strength and more than 100 accounts. If behind these more than 100 accounts are the world''s top traders, even if I remember all the world There are not a hundred well-known traders who have assembled."


    "Then... Grandpa, do you think there is only one person behind the hundred accounts? Just like in the movie, one person manipulates more than one hundred accounts at the same time." The girl said innocently.


    The old man smiled, and he fondly touched the girl''s head and said: "Impossible. Such a person simply cannot exist in this world."


    "Oh." The girl blinked and suddenly pointed to the screen and shouted: "Look, that''s sister Catherine''s account."


    The old man''s face turned straight: "It seems that she can''t help but shoot."


    "The top ten trader in the world, Catherine Eisley!"


    ...


    Ye Hao looked at the time, and only fifteen minutes were left before the U.S. stock market closed, and there was still a little bit left before the mission requirements. How the **** these guys can''t shake them off like wolves smelling meat.


    While muttering, Ye Hao moved and controlled different computers in front of different computers, and the mainframes of ten computers all heard humming sounds.


    Why does Ye Hao create hundreds of accounts when he feels he can''t control ten accounts?


    Very simple, what Ye Hao wants is chaos!


    He wants to create chaos for those people, not only the chaos in the stock market, or the chaos that is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, but where does he win? That is the stock **** skills in his mind. He allows himself to operate without even thinking when necessary. He only needs to subconsciously operate.


    So manipulating hundreds of accounts may make him really unable to take care of part of it, but the same group of people may not take care of it, so that their offensive will have loopholes!


    "Hey, why did this account encounter such a powerful attack?" Ye Hao suddenly stopped in front of a computer. The current account was still good just now. It has risen a few points, but now it has suddenly fallen sharply. A few points, this is a bit abnormal.


    Ye Hao frowned and tried to counterattack back, but the opponent''s attack was very intense.


    The stock chart is like a human electrocardiogram, one up and down.


    As time passed bit by bit, this war reached its final stage of white deterioration.


    On the Wall Street Stock Exchange, as the last two persons reached zero in the middle of the time, a lot of data on the big screen in the middle disappeared.


    As usual, everyone in the stock exchange will feel relieved at this time, tidy up things and go home from get off work, or go to a bar to drink and drink to see if they can have an affair.


    But today, everyone is quiet, they are all waiting, waiting for the final data to come out.


    Today everyone is paying attention to the result of this "Black War on Wall Street" named by posterity.


    In the island country, Oshima sighed, he quit the trading interface, and at the same time he even cancelled his undefeated samurai account, yes! It is logout, not logout.


    "Brother Oshima, you!" Xiaodao looked at this scene in surprise.


    "I lost. Starting today, there will be no more undefeated samurai account." Oshima said in a deep voice.


    This scene also happened in English.


    "A very powerful group of people." The Red Roses put on their gloves, turned and left silently.


    "Sure enough, I''m still old." Old Mr. George sighed.


    "This is the strong, this is the real strong." The Grizzlies slapped the table with excitement. Perhaps it was only that he was not discouraged by failure, but was even more excited.


    ...


    "Miss." The old butler looked at the elevator doors in surprise, and Miss Catherine strolled back. "Lost." Catherine returned to her sofa and lay down lazily.

 Chapter 161： I want a low-key car

    "What... Miss, you... lost?" The old butler looked at Miss Catherine in disbelief. "Yes. Although the situation between me and the other party looks very anxious, but the other party''s funds are not as much as mine, and in the end he stole a sum of money from me. If the market is not finally closed, maybe so many of us will really There¡¯s nowhere to go." Kathleen shrugged, then chuckled lightly: "The words


    Say, this seems to be the first time I have lost in so many years. "


    The old butler did not speak. He noticed the smile on Catherine''s face. Although it looked unusual, every time Miss Catherine showed this smile, it meant that someone was going to be unlucky.


    "And I have a feeling that there is actually only one person behind these hundreds of accounts."


    Catherine''s words caught the old butler for a moment, and then shook his head and said: "Impossible. How can one person control more than one hundred accounts at the same time and fight against most of the top traders in the world."


    "But, how do you explain it. Why are there hundreds of traders who are no worse than me. They fell from the sky?" Catherine squinted.


    "This...this." The old butler didn''t know what to say for a while. "Okay. If my guess is right, if there is only one person behind this, then this person should be from China." Catherine waved her hand and said, "Go on and send someone to China to search for traders with this strength. I''m going to look at this one that has turned up the stock market in most of the world


    What does the covering person look like. "


    "Hua Xia? Why do you think this group...this person is from Hua Xia? Although China''s economy has grown rapidly in recent years, there are still very few traders who are good at this." The old butler asked in confusion. .


    "Have you not noticed that among the listed stocks selected by the hundreds of accounts, none of them belonged to Huaxia. And in the past two days, that person appeared in the United States, England, Tsarist Russia, France, and the island countries. But it happened. Huaxia did not move."


    "Although the China mainland stock market adopts the rule that the stock market can be sold the next day. But don''t forget that the China Huagang stock market is the same as the international rules."


    Catherine''s words instantly brightened the old butler''s eyes. Although he didn''t believe that there was only one person behind him, he still retired according to Catherine''s instructions and arranged what the lady explained.


    Catherine picked up a bottle of red wine on the glass cabinet next to her, poured another glass for herself, and then slowly walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, watching the sunset outside.


    "What kind of person are you."


    ...


    Ye Hao finally escaped from the Internet cafe under the "threat" of the "enthusiastic" female webmaster, but the woman still stuffed a note in his hand.


    It says the name of a nearby hotel and the house number.


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head. He still wouldn''t do this kind of appointment, and he didn''t rest for two days and two nights, so there was no energy to think about those things.


    [Congratulations to the host for completing the task. Get rewards, ten skill points. Because of the previous three o''clock arrears (a bit longer after a night). The host now has remaining skill points: 7]


    When the U.S. stock market closed, Ye Hao had almost two billion US dollars in his account.


    Converted into RMB, it is about 14 billion.


    The extra 4 billion is considered an extra gain, after all, at the end of the day, Ye Hao didn''t have time to see how much money he made.


    As for this huge sum of money, Ye Hao only rushed part of it into the Swiss bank, and slightly transferred several hundred million to his bank card.


    Looking at the morning sun, Ye Hao let out a breath of mist and shrank his neck. It was really cold in the morning.


    Ye Hao saw that the opposite side seemed to be a car shop that hadn''t closed the door all night. The Porsche he had parked at the door was gone, and it was probably towed away.


    He also knew that the Porsche had been tossed by him, and many important parts had been scrapped, so he had asked those people to order a new one before.


    There are very few people in the car dealership early in the morning, and only a few people who arrive early today are in charge of cleaning the car dealership.


    Ye Hao walked in and looked around.


    "Sir, we are officially open at seven o''clock, so please..." A shopping guide saw someone coming in and walked over. When he was about to invite him out, he saw the other person''s face and immediately suffocated the words behind. Came out.


    "First... first... Sir, what do you... do you need?" The shopping guide''s words became stuttered.


    Because he recognizes the boy in front of him, isn''t it the local tyrant who drove a Porsche to scrap a few hours yesterday, and then ordered a new Porsche without blinking.


    "I''ll look at the car." Ye Hao looked around.


    "Look at the car!" The shopping guide''s eyes lit up. This local tyrant is so good that he has to buy three cars in one day.


    Ta Ta Ta Ta


    There was a rush of footsteps, and the lobby manager ran over excitedly, his uniform was not worn yet, and his ties were crooked.


    "Sir, welcome. Do you want to know the Porsche 911 you ordered earlier. We have already placed the order, and it will take a week for it to arrive."


    "I know. Don''t worry, I just want to see if there are any cars that can let me take a walk in these two days. It''s pretty cold outside." Ye Hao said, he walked to one side and looked at those The parked car.


    The lobby manager and the shopping guide both swallowed.


    Sure enough, poverty restricted their thinking. Just because it was cold outside, they came in and bought a car...


    However, the lobby manager still set his mind and smiled accordingly: "Then I don''t know if you want a Porsche, Ferrari, or Lamborghini, sir. However, Maserati has become more popular recently."


    Originally, the lobby manager thought that the other party would be interested in these cars, but what he didn''t expect was that the other party shook his head.


    "These cars are too big to drive well in the city. I want a low-key car." Ye Hao is still looking for it, but he still can''t find a car that looks good for a long time.


    Low...low-key.


    The lobby manager smiled bitterly in his heart, and it turned out that the rich man¡¯s psychology was incomprehensible. He drove the Porsche yesterday, and now he is going to be low-key, but since he is a rich man, only good students are waiting.


    "Then... Look at Audi? The Audi A6 is actually good."


    Suddenly, Ye Hao quickened his pace, and he walked to a corner of the exhibition hall that almost no one cares about.


    There is a car parked there. This car has a very ordinary appearance. The body can be said to be soil. From a long distance, I think it is an ordinary oversized car.


    And the license plate is just a popular brand on the street.


    "I want this one." Ye Hao looked at the car in front of him with satisfaction, then pushed the door directly to experience it.


    And the lobby manager outside fell in his heart. He thought he could make a big income again, but how much can a Volkswagen be sold? Yesterday he sold a few of them.


    "Xiao Li, go through the formalities for picking up the car for this gentleman, everything is simple." The lobby manager said to the shopping guide next to him.


    But the shopping guide shook his head blankly: "Manager, this car...may need you to go through the formalities in person."


    "What? Xiao Li, when are you so lazy. You can''t do all the formalities." The lobby manager frowned.


    "But... but according to the regulations, our shopping guides can only go through the procedures for cars under 500,000. For more than 500,000, the leader needs to sign, and this car... It is estimated that the general manager will come." Xiao Li said in a low voice.


    "What? This is not just a Volkswagen..." Suddenly, the lobby manager''s face changed when he looked at the Volkswagen in front of him.


    "Xiao Li...this car shouldn''t be...a year ahead, and it hasn''t been sold yet...that Volkswagen?" "Yes. Manager...this Volkswagen is top-fitting, with a price tag of 260 Million."

 Chapter 162： 2.6 million people, no low-key!

    "Hello? Who?"


    "General manager, it''s me." The voice on the other end of the phone was his lobby manager.


    The general manager frowned and pushed away the quilt on his body irritably: "What''s the matter, I just went to bed."


    "General Manager, the gentleman is here again and wants to buy a car."


    "Who. If you want to buy a car, let him buy it," the general manager said.


    "It''s the gentleman who bought a Porsche before and ordered a new Porsche." The lobby manager''s words came, making the general manager wake up instantly, and he said excitedly: "That...that Mr. Yi wants to buy a car again?"


    Because of his movements, the wife next to him also woke up in a daze.


    In order not to disturb his wife''s sleep, the general manager walked outside to the living room in pajamas.


    "What car does that gentleman want to buy?" the general manager asked expectantly.


    "public."


    ...


    At this moment, the general manager was shocked: "You are not mistaken, are you the public?"


    "Yes, it''s Volkswagen. It''s just that Volkswagen Phaeton. That gentleman will now pay for the car. According to our procedures, such a million-dollar car requires your signature from the general manager."


    Volkswagen Phaeton!


    The general manager''s mind immediately came up with the ordinary looking car but the surprisingly expensive car.


    The car was too ordinary in appearance, so it was placed in the dealership. For more than a year, no one cared about it. Originally, he planned to return the car.


    "Wait. It''s too late for me to rush back to the car shop. This time I will authorize you to sign on my behalf. Remember that the gentleman must try his best to satisfy whatever needs he has." The general manager said excitedly.


    One person bought three cars a day! All three are million-class cars!


    This was the first time he encountered such a thing.


    Car dealership.


    Ye Hao sat in the car and nodded in satisfaction.


    Although the exterior of this Volkswagen is very ordinary, but there should be a lot of things inside. Perhaps it is not as good as the previous Porsche 911 in terms of performance, but it is not bad, and the chassis is relatively high and the body is very spacious.


    "Sir, this is a contract. As long as you sign, this car will be yours. There is a contract below for the Porsche 911 you ordered." The lobby manager walked over and said with a smile.


    "I don''t need to pay the money first, so I am not afraid that I will sign the contract and not recognize the person?" Ye Hao smiled and accepted the contract and signed it.


    "Sir, you laughed, you are such a bold person. Of course we are not worried." The lobby manager smiled.


    "Credit card machine." Ye Hao handed back the contract.


    The lobby manager was also unambiguous, and directly handed the credit card machine to Ye Hao.


    Then Ye Hao swiped the card and handed it to the other party along with the signed invoice.


    The lobby manager looked at the invoice, he was shocked instantly, holding the invoice with trembling hands and looking at Ye Hao: "That... that gentleman, did you enter the wrong amount?"


    I saw a series of 0s on the invoice, and a 1 at the beginning.


    A closer look reveals that this number is 10 million!


    "That''s right. This is what I paid, including the Porsche 911 that I ordered. Call me when the car arrives, I''ll go first." Ye Hao started the car directly, just like driving the Porsche before. Drove directly out of the car dealership.


    The lobby manager looked at the invoice in his hand and enviously looked at the figure leaving there. The life of the rich is different, and spending money is so capricious.


    ...


    Ye Hao, who drove the car, did not drive home directly because he was a little hungry, and the nightingale probably didn''t eat last night and wanted to bring something back, so he started looking for a breakfast shop on the side of the road.


    The breakfast shop did not find the door open, only a roadside stall selling breakfast was found at one intersection.


    Ye Hao parked the car on the side of the road. When he got out of the car and saw the open space in front of his car, he realized that his car did not have a license plate yet, and... he did not seem to have a driver''s license yet.


    I was too anxious last night, so I didn''t care about the Porsche.


    But if you drive this Volkswagen for a long time, you have to find a way to get a driver''s license, but you don''t have time to take those driving school exams.


    Forget it, think about these things later and fill your stomach first.


    Ye Hao walked to the chair next to the roadside stall and sat down: "Bring me a bowl of soy milk, two cages of steamed buns, and a pancake. In addition, a bag of soy milk, two cages of steamed buns, packed with pancakes, and I will take them away."


    "Okay. Young man, wait a minute." The roadside stall owner is a woman who looks like a person in her forties, but the wrinkles on her face are very obvious, and her body is skinny and on her head. A little white hair also appeared in her black hair.


    For some reason, Ye Hao thought of his mother when he saw this woman.


    "Auntie. You are so cold, why did you show up to set up a stall early in the morning, your family." Ye Hao looked at the auntie''s booth.


    In fact, it is a simple stove with soy milk, steamed buns, and other breakfasts.


    There are several folding wooden tables next to it for guests to sit down and have breakfast.


    It''s just five o''clock in the morning, and there are not many guests. You will have to wait more than half an hour for the guests to appear on the morning shift. "No way, it''s difficult at home. Come out early to make money by setting up a stall." The aunt did not see it, and brought up what Ye Hao had ordered: "And my daughter is still in high school, and you are about the same age as the young man. You will graduate this year. Now, where does the university cost no money, so I made it back


    Quickly, earn more. "


    Ye Hao looked at Auntie¡¯s eyes. He who possessed medical skills, could already see that there was something wrong with Auntie¡¯s eyes and her eyesight was greatly reduced. It is estimated that she could not see anything five meters away at all. No wonder she did not see that Ye Hao was driving just now. The car came, so I thought Ye Hao was also a student.


    Otherwise, how can a normal person think that he is a student when he sees a person driving a car.


    Ye Hao was also surprised to find that there were two more buns in his two cages of buns.


    "Auntie, you give too much bun."


    The aunt smiled and looked at Ye Hao: "It''s okay, you''re a student boy. Come out so early, eat more, and be warm." As she said, she continued to tidy up her stall, looking up at the street outside from time to time.


    Although my eyes can''t see the distance, I still hope that passers-by can stop and buy breakfast.


    For some reason, a warm feeling moistened Ye Hao''s heart. He ate the steamed buns, but his heart despised himself.


    I only have a little money in my hand, so it''s awkward. Spending millions is like sprinkling water, but I don''t know how many people are working hard to live in the cold wind.


    If my mother hadn''t died, if I didn''t have a system, maybe...maybe living such a poor life.


    "Mom. I''m here to help you, how many guests were there this morning."


    "You girl, what time is this. I don''t know how to rest."


    "It''s okay, I sleep less. Just come over and help you."


    The familiar innocent and innocent female voice heard, and Ye Hao raised his head in surprise, just to face the girl in Haicheng Middle School uniform. After the cold wind, both of them were stunned.

 Chapter 163： A chance encounter with Xia Xue

    "Xia Xue?" Ye Hao looked at Xia Xue in surprise, and then realized that the figure of the auntie was a little familiar. It turned out that he had seen it in the hospital.


    "You... why are you here?" Xia Xue stepped back subconsciously, watching Ye Hao''s eyes full of alertness, and even touched her hand towards a knife next to her.


    Ye Hao was speechless for a while, I was tired, right? Could it be that the word bad is printed on his face?


    Use it as necessary to guard yourself like a bad guy.


    But it''s no wonder that if a boy tore a girl''s clothes, that girl must be so wary of that boy.


    "What''s the matter, Xiaoxue? Is this young fellow your classmate?" The aunt said in a low voice, noticing Xia Xue''s strangeness.


    Xia Xue bit her lip and nodded slightly, "Yes."


    As if to prevent her mother from worrying about herself, Xia Xue did not tell her mother about what happened between Ye Hao and herself. "Since you are classmates, let''s go to school together. It''s good to have a company." The aunt smiled and pushed her daughter. She seemed to have thought of something. The swollen and frozen palm touched the small box of the tricycle. Took out a crumpled ten yuan: "Take it, this is your lunch


    Meal money. "


    "Mom. As usual, five yuan is enough." Xia Xue wanted to push the five yuan away, but she was still stuffed into her pocket by her mother.


    "How about enough? Now when you are growing up, eat well. Go ahead. Be safe on the road." The aunt smiled and waved her hand, and then continued to prepare to welcome the next guests.


    Ye Hao''s eyes were complicated. He looked at the ten dollars in Xia Xue''s pocket, and he felt something vaguely.


    No matter how tired or bitter she is, a mother does not want her daughter to be embarrassed in front of outsiders. She raises the usual five yuan for food by ten yuan. She does not know how many buns and how many buns she needs to sell for the extra five yuan. A bowl of soy milk.


    Xia Xue looked at her mother, and then at Ye Hao. She also understood that she could not help her mother this morning. She glanced at Ye Hao irritably, and then walked towards the school with her schoolbag on her back. go with.


    "That... madam, thank you for your breakfast." Ye Hao also stood up at this time, leaving the breakfast money, and then looking at Xia Xue who unknowingly walked across the street, it seemed that she didn''t want to be with herself at all. The idea of ??going to school.


    Ye Hao could only walk to his car, and then drove the car to follow slowly.


    Didi


    After honking the horn a few times, Xia Xue turned her head subconsciously. When she saw Ye Hao sitting in the car, she was a little surprised, then frowned, turned her head again, and speeded up her pace.


    "Hey, classmate Xia Xue. We may have some misunderstandings before. You see that there is also a distance from the school, and I just send you there." Looking at this innocent and innocent girl, but with a strong heart, Ye Hao couldn''t help thinking. To help her.


    Seeing Xia Xue ignoring her intentions, Ye Hao could only follow behind silently. This indirectly caused the cars behind to honk their horn when passing by, which was very noisy.


    Xia Xue stopped and turned around to look at Ye Hao: "Have you had enough trouble? You have a car, and you can drive to school. Why should you follow me? I''m just a poor student. You rich kids can''t afford to play."


    When she spoke, Xia Xue''s little hands were trembling, perhaps she was scared or a little emotional.


    It seemed that this girl had a deep misunderstanding of herself, and she probably regarded herself and Wang Zihao as the same kind of people.


    "Xia Xue, I really have no other meaning, I just want to send you to school. After all, it''s so cold today, you won''t freeze to death when you walk to school." Ye Hao explained.


    "No need." Xia Xuezheng said, she seemed to see something, her pace quickened and turned into a trot. Ye Hao looked in the direction Xia Xue was running. It was a referral. There was a teenage girl kneeling on the ground, her body was dirty and there were many signs of frostbite, and in this weather, This little girl was only wearing a rag shirt, her feet


    There is not even a pair of shoes on it.


    The trembling body was like the little match girl in the cold wind, and the trembling eyelids seemed to be closed at any time.


    The only hope in her eyes was only a few dollars in the broken bowl in front of her.


    Xia Xue walked to the little girl and squatted down, with a distressed expression on her face. She wanted to reach out and touch the little girl, but was avoided by the little girl and shrank in the corner timidly.


    Ye Hao frowned at this moment, he stopped the car and walked over slowly.


    Xia Xue noticed Ye Hao behind her, but at this moment she didn''t bother to care about this "Huahua". She looked at the little girl and asked in a low voice, "Little sister, where is your home. Why are you alone outside." "


    The little girl lowered her head and said nothing.


    Xia Xue hesitated for a moment, and took out the ten yuan for lunch that her mother had just given her from her pocket. She searched her body again, turning over the pocket that was cleaner than Ye Hao''s face.


    But no extra penny was found.


    Biting her lip, Xia Xue turned and looked at Ye Hao: "Could you...Lend me...Lend me a hundred dollars. Let... She can buy a piece of clothing, and I...will pay you back in the future."


    You can see the sheer reluctance in Xia Xue''s tone, but because of the little girl''s problem, she still chose to borrow money from Ye Hao, the only one she can choose now.


    "Are you going to give her your only lunch money." Ye Hao looked at Xia Xue.


    "What am I doing, don''t worry about it. Just say whether to borrow money from me." Xia Xue stared at Ye Hao. This is the first time she dared to use such eyes since she went up and slapped Ye Hao on the grass. Look at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head, took out a red grandpa Mao from his pocket and handed it to Xia Xue. Xia Xue took the money, put it together with her ten dollars, and handed it to the little girl: "Little sister, you take this money. There is a clothing store over there. I guess it will open soon. You go buy a dress. Then go home or go to the police station, where someone will help


    Help you. "


    At this moment, the little girl raised her head to look at the money in Xia Xue''s hand, and carefully stretched out her hand.


    But the next moment, the little girl¡¯s hand was caught by Ye Hao: "Why do you, a ten-year-old child, appear here. As for your parents, you are not dumb. Why don¡¯t you speak, if you don¡¯t speak again, I will take you to the police station now."


    At this moment the little girl shook, her eyes seemed utterly innocent, and she began to try to open Ye Hao''s arm, but how could a little girl break away from an adult. Snapped

 Chapter 164： Little girl begging

    Ye Hao ridiculed himself and touched his cheek, watching Xia Xue who slapped himself suddenly, and then hurriedly pulled the little girl away.


    "The second time, this guy beat me for the second time." Ye Hao shook his head and silently returned to his car.


    Are you angry?


    How could you not be angry after being beaten, let alone Ye Hao is not the kind of man who can hold a boat in the belly of the prime minister.


    But just don''t know why, facing this Xia Xue, he just couldn''t get angry.


    "Xia Xue, Xia Xue. Two slaps, one day I''ll pay you back." Ye Hao''s eyes flashed a trace of joke, and then drove the car to follow slowly.


    When he drove to the intersection ahead, the figure of the little girl was gone, and Xia Xue was still standing there, looking at herself with a look of scum.


    "You gave her all the money, what do you eat at noon." Ye Hao looked at Xia Xue outside the car.


    Xia Xue gritted her teeth; "If you want to control, you are a cold-blooded bastard."


    "Cold-blooded?" It was the first time Ye Hao heard someone use this word to say about himself. He said: "I ask you, if that girl lied to you. Isn''t it strange that you are a school bully? Girls dressed like that come out to beg?"


    "I..." Xia Xue did react right now, but she still said stubbornly: "Then I am happy too, that at least means that the little girl is not too miserable. I will pay you back for your one hundred dollars. Don''t follow me anymore. I won''t be in a cold-blooded car."


    After speaking, Xia Xue continued to walk towards the school, and the pace was much faster than before.


    This time, Ye Hao did not chase. He turned the front of the car and drove in the other direction of the intersection. Before going out, he saw the figure shaking in the cold wind, walking slowly against the wall, trying Let the wall keep her from the wind.


    Ye Hao didn''t get too close, so he kept following behind.


    Time passed bit by bit, and in a blink of an eye it was eight o''clock in the morning.


    Jingle Bell


    Ye Hao''s mobile phone rang while driving. It was Zhao Yanting.


    "Hey."


    "Ye-hao! Where did your kid go! It''s Tuesday already. If you don''t go back to the apartment or school for two consecutive days, you and he wants to fly." Zhao Yanting''s tone was angry.


    Ye Hao cautiously replied: "Which... Actually, I originally wanted to go to school in the morning, but I had some accidents."


    "Accident? What''s the accident? It''s a murder, a kidnapping, or the end of the earth." Zhao Yanting changed her tone and shouted gloomily, "I will tell you at last, if I can''t see you in the apartment tonight, You can figure it out tomorrow."


    Snapped


    After speaking, the phone hung up.


    Ye Hao swallowed, what happened to Zhao Yanting''s temper? Even if she didn''t go to school for two days and didn''t return to the apartment, she didn''t need to make such a big fire.


    Could it be that...on which days of the month the woman came?


    Suddenly, Ye Hao''s face turned straight, and all those things in his mind were temporarily left aside. The little girl he had been following, after going around a few streets and begging for two or three hundred yuan, turned into a small Inside the alley.


    The buildings in this alley are written to be demolished. It is estimated that they will be demolished soon.


    Ye Hao parked the car beside, and then followed in by himself.


    But at this time the little girl has been lost.


    Ye Hao looked around, and the surrounding houses that were written to be demolished had already been evacuated. Everywhere was chaotic. Ye Hao began to look for the little girl''s direction to leave, and at this moment...


    Snapped


    Suddenly a clap came from the courtyard at the front corner.


    The little girl fell to the ground, she covered her face with tears in her eyes.


    "You little bastard, dare to hide money in front of me. You have earned more than two hundred, but you dare to pay me only one hundred." A young man with eyebrows kicked the little girl with his feet, holding the little girl in his hands. The hundreds of dollars in the cold wind.


    Although the little girl was beaten and kicked, she still hugged the young man¡¯s thigh, crying and begging: "My brother is sick, and he needs medicine. Uncle... please leave me some money to buy medicine for my brother. , Otherwise... my brother is about to die." "Dead? Ha ha, you are talking about the boy in the room with a high fever, right? Buying medicine for him is a waste of Lao Tzu''s money. If it wasn''t for you to make money For more reasons, I threw out your brother a long time ago. Such a guy can¡¯t make money and he¡¯s wasting Laozi¡¯s food. Bah.¡± The youth vomited.


    With a sip of water, he touched the little girl''s abdomen with one foot, kicking the little girl a few meters away.


    Then he put the money in his pocket and said: "I will let you go this time, but I warn you. After you go to work, you must turn in all the money you ask for, otherwise, Next time I will break your leg."


    After speaking, the young man shrank his neck: "It''s really cold, so let''s go inside the house and wait."


    But when the young man turned around and was about to enter the house, the little girl suddenly rushed up, not knowing where her courage came from, actually bit the young man¡¯s thigh directly, while her hand was still facing the pocket with money When she touched it, she took out a one hundred yuan sheet and held it in the palm of her hand.


    But the next moment, her body flew out again and hit the wall of the yard.


    "Well, this girl has rebelled and dared to bite Lao Tzu. This is an Adidas that Lao Tzu spent hundreds of dollars on." Seeing a row of tooth marks appeared on the pants, the young man was furious and went straight up to face him. The little girl gave a fierce kick.


    The little girl did not resist, squatted in the corner, curled up, and she still held the hundred dollars in her hand.


    "I... my brother wants to buy medicine." Even at this time, the little girl was still whispering.


    At this time, the crazy young man watched the little girl still holding the one hundred dollars. He simply picked up a wooden stick next to him that was thick with a man''s thigh.


    "Okay, don''t you want to buy medicine. I let you buy it, and I let you crawl to buy it." The young man lifted the wooden stick and slammed it directly at the little girl''s calf.


    Kaz


    "what¡­¡­"


    At this moment, the door of the yard was pushed open, and Ye Hao appeared at the door. He happened to see the scene of the wooden stick falling on the little girl¡¯s leg. The sound of the bone breaking, this moment echoed in Ye Hao¡¯s mind. , And the cry of pain.


    Because of the severe pain, the little girl fainted, still holding the hundred yuan in her hand.


    All this made Ye Hao feel that his head was about to explode. The young man didn''t notice Ye Hao. At this moment, he didn''t even have the idea to stop. He lifted the stick and directly hit the little girl''s remaining leg. go with.


    Ye Hao''s eyes were bloodshot, and his body rushed out. "you dare!"

 Chapter 165： Ye Hao is angry

    Before the wooden stick in the young man''s hand fell, his body flew out, hitting the wall heavily, and the left cheek bones actually collapsed.


    "Nai...Nai Susai (who are you)." Because the left cheek was broken, the voice of the youth was a little weird.


    "The one who wants your life." Ye Hao felt that there was only killing intent in his mind. Looking at the little girl''s curved right leg, the right leg bone had been completely broken.


    Damn, damn!


    Why did I pick up the phone before, and why I couldn''t follow up in time before? If I came earlier, this situation wouldn''t happen.


    In other words... I made a wrong choice before, why shouldn''t I take the little girl to the police station first when I want to find the lair!


    Ye Hao clenched his fists and walked towards the young man step by step, his mind full of regret.


    At this time, the people in the room also heard the strange movement outside, and they rushed out one by one. There were almost a dozen people surrounding Ye Hao.


    "Brother Aji, what''s wrong with your face." At this time, the little gangsters noticed the young man who fell on the ground.


    Listen to their title, this young man is their boss, Brother Aji.


    "Tamadi (fuck), blame the kid for trampling on Lao Zi, Xiong Dimeng wets him. (This kid dares to beat Laozi, brothers kill him)." Brother Aji pointed at Ye Hao angrily, his mouth open. Blood had already begun to emerge inside.


    A group of younger brothers heard what the elder brother said, and immediately picked up the guy and worked towards Ye Hao.


    At this time, Ye Hao couldn''t take care of the tricks of using a scalpel, and he didn''t need to show mercy to these people.


    On one side of his body, he hit a little bastard''s abdomen with a punch, and the little **** knelt on the ground. Ye Hao didn''t stop his hand, but stepped on one foot directly.


    "Ah..."


    At the same time, a gangster holding a beer bottle next to him was holding the bottle and preparing to open a scoop for Ye Hao. This kind of thing they do often, it can be said that they are familiar with the road.


    But today is not necessarily true. They found the wrong opponent. Ye Hao turned around, firmly grasped the beer bottle with his right hand, and then suddenly squeezed the beer. The beer broke directly, and Ye Hao grabbed several fragments in one palm. Press down directly on the face of that bastard.


    "Ah..."


    The gangsters around saw this, and their hearts trembled. They had fought and smashed the scene, but they had never seen such a cruel person. Now they all have a desire to retreat.


    But this time, they had no chance.


    ...


    A few minutes later, there was a sound of footsteps outside the yard.


    "Aji, you kid, I told you. This land is Baoye''s site. I told you to move away two days ago. Why don''t you move yet?" As the voice came, the door of the yard once again Was pushed away.


    With one person taking the lead, five or six followed.


    But the person who took the lead, when he walked into the yard, he felt a murderous look at him.


    At this time, the situation in the yard made him even more silly. More than a dozen people fell on the ground and wailed. Although such scenes often occur, this scene is different from the past.


    Some people hold their bent thighs or arms. Some people have various beer fragments on their faces, which can almost be described as disfigurement.


    Behind this group of people, there was another person standing, and another person sitting on the ground in horror. The person sitting on the ground was the one he was looking for this time.


    And the person who was standing was also very familiar with him.


    Ye Hao!


    "Ye... Brother Ye?" Feizi carefully looked at the strange Ye Hao in front of him.


    Ye Hao looked at Feizi, but didn''t expect him to appear here, frowned, "Is he yours?"


    Feizi hurriedly shook his head and said, "No, he is from Lord Ji. It''s just that this area belongs to Lord Bao, so I urged them to leave here for a long time. But I haven''t moved out, so I just stopped by. Look."


    Feizi explained the matter very quickly, and after he felt that Ye Hao''s hostility towards him disappeared, he was relieved.


    Then he asked cautiously: "Big Brother Ye? What''s...what''s wrong? Did they offend you?"


    Ye Hao didn''t explain, he just walked to the little girl and looked at the broken right leg, his heart hurt inexplicably.


    He took a deep breath, stretched out his hand and groped carefully on the broken right leg, and then twisted.


    The sound of bone rubbing can be heard.


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked at a little brother with a scarf behind Fei Zai: "Lend me your scarf and find a few wooden boards by the way."


    The little brother was still stunned, and Feizi next to him patted his head: "Didn''t you hear Big Brother Ye speak, hurry up and take off your scarf." Then Feizi found a few more wooden boards together with the scarf. Passed it to Ye Hao.


    After Ye Hao took the things, he tore the scarf into strips of cloth, fixed the little girl''s right leg with a wooden board, and finally tied the wooden board with a cloth strip. "Feizi, I can trouble you one thing." Ye Hao picked up the little girl who was still in a coma: "Let your brother help send this little girl to the hospital. Then go to the yard to look for it. There should be some Children, find a place for those children. By the way, one of them might


    The sick little boy was sent to the hospital with this little girl. "


    "No problem. Old smoker, you hold that little girl and take it to the hospital according to Big Brother Ye''s instructions. Remember, hold it firmly, if you fall, I will smash your leg!"


    Later, under the arrangement of Fei Tsai, more than 30 children were indeed found from the house. The youngest was only over five years old, and the oldest was twelve or thirteen years old. They were all dressed up like little girls, skinny. Sloppy.


    One of them was indeed a sick little boy with a high fever.


    Under the **** of Feizi''s younger brothers, they were placed separately and the pair of children were sent to the hospital.


    "Um... Brother Ye, are we now?" Feizi looked at the mess in front of him. These are all of the chicken masters. It seems that this matter will be reported to Bao master later.


    "Ahem... Feizi. You bastard, this kid is yours? He even dared to beat Laozi. Do you know who I am." Brother Aji stood up while he looked at Ye Hao a little Shy, but still gritted his teeth and watched.


    After Aji brother guessed it, it was estimated that this kid was a thug on Bao Ye''s side. If he was just a thug, he would not dare to do anything to him after he knew his identity.


    Amazingly, his voice returned to normal. Although it was still a little fuzzy, he at least understood what he was talking about.


    And Fei Zi looked at Brother Aji as if looking at a fool.


    This kid is just looking for death. If he falls to the ground honestly, he may be less guilty, but now he is hitting the gun.


    And he could feel that Big Brother Ye was really angry this time, even if he was surrounded by the police and people from the chicken master when he was at the street stall last time, Big Brother Ye was not as angry as he is now.


    Ye Hao looked at Brother Aji, and he suddenly smiled. "Then I''m very curious, who is it for you?"

 Chapter 166： Brother Chicken

    "Feizi, tell this kid who Laozi is." Brother Aji was groaning more and more, and pointed to Ye Hao''s nose and shouted: "Boy, just wait. You''re going to have trouble today. , It''s a big deal."


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word, just looked at Feizi on the side.


    Fei Zi swallowed, and finally whispered: "He is the brother of Master Ji."


    Brother Ji''s brother?


    The shadow of the man with the scar on his face appeared in Ye Hao''s mind. The corner of his mouth was curved, and he walked towards Brother Aji step by step.


    "So you are the younger brother of Lord Ji." "What''s wrong? Scared? I tell you, it''s too late. Even if you guys over there see me, you have to respect me. You don''t know what Where did the vagrant pop up, they just came to hit my place!" Brother Aji mentioned his brother Jiye, as if he had forgotten the horror.


    He continued to point to Ye Hao''s nose and kept talking.


    And the next moment.


    Kaz


    A crisp cracking sound came, followed by a cry of pain.


    "Ahhhhhhh..." Brother Aji knelt on the ground, looking at the palm of his hand held by Ye Hao, his index finger had been broken by Ye Hao.


    "Does it hurt?" Ye Hao had a faint expression on his face.


    "I''m cao you...ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh." Brother Aji hadn''t finished speaking, his **** was also broken.


    "Does it hurt?" The same question came out from Ye Hao''s mouth again.


    "Pain, pain." This time A chicken brother served soft, but then soon or face Tonghu from his mouth came out: "ah ah ah ah ......"


    I saw that Brother Aji''s ring finger was also broken.


    "Crazy man, you crazy man. What do you want to do, you treat me like this, my brother will definitely not let you go." Brother Aji gritted his teeth and roared, and his cheek was also painful, and he couldn''t help it. Tears were left.


    "Lunatic? I am indeed a lunatic." Ye Hao chuckled lightly, pressing his hands again.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "I don''t know if your brother can''t let it go, but I know I won''t let you go today." Ye Hao''s tone suddenly became cold, making Fei Zi feel the temperature that was already very cold, and suddenly dropped a few times. Ten degrees.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    There was another wailing, Feizi''s hand pointing at Ye Hao, and the hand holding the wooden stick just now, the five fingers were completely cut off.


    But Ye Hao still didn''t stop, and slammed Aji''s right elbow with a punch.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Ye Hao let go of Brother Aji''s hand, Brother Aji held his right arm that he could no longer lift with his left hand, and he kept backing away, looking at Ye Hao with the eyes of the devil.


    "Do you know that you are afraid now? Do you know this feeling? It''s the inner feeling when the little girl was bullied just now!" Ye Hao said with a gloomy face, "Do you know that the pain you endured is just the little girl just now? The pain it endured."


    Brother Aji did not speak. At this moment, he was completely afraid to look at Ye Hao''s eyes. He could only shrink himself there, leaning against the corner of the wall.


    What''s ridiculous is that this posture is exactly the same as the posture that the little girl was hit in the corner just now.


    Ye Hao looked around and found the wooden stick.


    "Big Brother Ye, after all, he is the younger brother of Lord Ji, you see that those children are fine, or...you can beat them later." Fei Zai grabbed Ye Hao and discouraged.


    "release."


    Ye Hao looked at Feizi coldly.


    Fei Zi shuddered and let go of his hand.


    He looked at Brother Aji, he could only sigh, the crazy Brother Ye is really a bit scary.


    "Big brother is calling, big brother is calling."


    Suddenly a weird cell phone ringing rang, and Brother Aji was rumbling in his pocket with his hand suddenly excited, while he was searching, he was still muttering.


    "Brother save me, brother save me."


    Soon, he found his phone in one of his pockets, but the next moment the phone was snatched by a hand.


    "That''s my mobile phone, return me...ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh for me) The sound of broken bones came from his right foot. It turned out that the stick in Ye Hao''s hand hit his right On the feet, and Brother Aji''s phone is in Ye Hao''s hand.


    Ye Hao looked at the phone screen, and saw that the caller was: Brother (Jie Ye).


    "I''m going, it''s such a coincidence. It turned out to be the phone call from Master Ji." Feizi swallowed and looked at Ye Hao: "That... Brother Ye Hao, this call... You still don''t answer."


    "No? Why don''t you answer? I happen to want to have a chat with Master Ji." Ye Hao actually pressed the answer button directly.


    This made Feizi on the side almost holding his breath.


    Brother, don''t be jokes, okay, what do you have to talk about with Master Ji? Before, you forced others to drink 20 bottles of beer, and now you still label your younger brother like this.


    "Aji. Your sister-in-law burned a table of rice and went home to eat tonight." The voice on the phone was indeed the voice of Master Ji, but there was a hint of concern in the voice. It seems that Master Ji still cares about his younger brother. of.


    "Master Chicken. I''m sorry. Your brother is temporarily inconvenient to answer your call." Ye Hao smiled and said to the other end of the phone.


    There was a brief silence on the other end of the phone, and then the gloomy voice of Lord Chicken came.


    "who are you?"


    "Who am I? Lord Chicken, we are old friends. We drank together before. I still remember the feat of Lord Chicken at the time." Ye Hao smiled, but a gloom flashed in his eyes. .


    drink?


    If you want to talk about what Ji Ye hates most now, that is drinking, most of all is beer.


    Ever since that night, Master Ji, who has always liked to drink, stopped drinking beer overnight, and couldn¡¯t even look at it. If any kid drinks beer in front of him, he¡¯ll just go up with a kick. If you¡¯re lucky, you have to accept it. Punches and kicks.


    And the culprit behind all this, of course Ji Ye will not forget.


    "Mr. Ye. I don''t know why my brother''s cell phone is in your hand, can I let my brother answer the phone." The chicken master is still an old man, and his tone of voice is still so plain.


    Ye Hao smiled and handed the phone to Brother Aji''s ear; "Your brother is looking for you."


    Brother Aji saw the call being displayed on the phone, he immediately shouted excitedly: "Brother...I am Aji. Save me, brother, save me."


    After just saying a few words, Ye Hao took the phone back, and said with a smile: "Master Ji can hear your brother''s voice."


    "Mr. Ye. I don''t know where my brother has offended you, but I hope you can be merciful and leave him a way to survive." "A way to survive? This may be a bit difficult to stay. I''m a very timid person. If it were me Let go of your brother, and he carried a knife to slash at me the other day. Now I have broken all his right fingers, right arm and right leg. By the way, and his face, I guess my face is broken


    , But I just spoke vaguely, but now it''s much better. "Ye Hao''s tone is very relaxed: "Jiye, you said, if this is for you, will you find me revenge?" "

 Chapter 167： Come pick up your brother

    Feizi on the side listened to what Ye Hao said, and he felt that his little heart was about to pop out.


    In front of his brother, Ye Hao was too courageous to talk about how he tortured his brother.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak any more, just listening to the voice on the other end of the phone, and the brother Aji in front of him wanted to speak, so Ye Hao stepped on his face immediately.


    This time the calm lasted for a long time, almost two or three minutes.


    "Mr. Ye. I don''t know how my brother offended you. I will apologize to you, what do you want, you just say it." The chicken master''s voice came again, this time Ye Hao could hear his voice as if Is deliberately suppressing something. Ye Hao squinted: "Then I ask Master Ji, do you know that your brother is engaged in human trafficking? He also organized 20 or 30 children and asked them to go out to beg every day. They wear a coarse sweater. Chicken master, do you know these good things he did?


    . "Master Ji was silent for a while; "I really don''t know these. That bastard, I told him to go to the bar with peace of mind. I didn''t expect him to cause these troubles. In this case, I don¡¯t need Mr. Ye to say, I¡¯ll call the police now and ask Mr. Ye to send my brother to the police station to let the law


    Go and sanction him. "


    Brother Aji also heard what he said. His eyes lit up and he yelled strugglingly: "Yes...Yes. I know I was wrong. I am willing to go to the police station and I am willing to accept the law."


    "I asked you to talk." Ye Hao tapped Brother Aji''s abdomen with a stick. The painful Brother Aji couldn''t make a sound while clutching his abdomen.


    Ye Hao continued to say to the other end of the phone: "Master Chicken, you really have a good calculation. When the time comes, you can just pull out a scapegoat to commit the crime, and your brother can continue to be at ease, right."


    "Let''s discerning people speak bright words. If Mr. Chicken didn''t come forward in this matter, it would be impossible. With more than 30 children, this is a big case. You, like a useless little brother, did it?"


    "I don''t understand what you are talking about, I really don''t know about this matter. Anyway, now Mr. Ye, you just say, what do you want to do, then you are willing to let my brother go." The chicken''s mouth was tight, and he didn''t admit it. Involved in his brother''s affairs.


    After all, if Ye Hao were recording at this time, wouldn''t it be that the other party had criminal evidence? Master Ji hasn''t been a fool for so many years.


    "What do I want?" Ye Hao''s eyes flashed with killing intent: "I want your brother''s life."


    As soon as Ye Hao said this, Brother Aji and Feizi both took a breath.


    After a moment of stunned Aji, he hurriedly endured the pain in his body and shouted loudly: "Brother, save me. Brother, save me, I don''t want to die, brother save me."


    "You are really noisy." Ye Hao put his foot in Brother Aji''s throat. Brother Aji''s eyes widened and he opened his mouth, but at this moment he couldn''t make any more noises.


    "Ye Hao. Anyway, you have to know that this is Haicheng." The voice of Master Ji on the phone was full of pressure.


    "I know it is Haicheng, so what." Ye Hao''s expression remained unchanged.


    "You think you can fight against a group of people no matter how powerful you are alone. You always have to eat, you always have to sleep, and you always have friends. You have to think carefully!" The chicken master knows that Ye Hao will not let go easily. Own brother, he can only come hard now.


    "Threat?" Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the sky, when a little white snowflake actually fell.


    Feizi muttered in surprise: "It''s snowing? Haicheng hasn''t snowed for several years in winter." "I Ye Hao is the least afraid of threats, because anyone who threatens me will soon be in this world. It disappears from above. No matter who he is, no matter where he is. And I don¡¯t mind letting the first snow in Haicheng be dyed red.¡± The first half of Ye Hao¡¯s words are a bit exaggerated, but


    This is also true.


    Once Ye Hao exchanged all the skill abilities one day, under this sky, maybe no one could stop him.


    "You have to fight against me." Ji Ye''s voice has fluctuated a bit at the moment, perhaps it is angry.


    "It''s not that I want to fight you, it''s your brother who did something he shouldn''t do. He will be punished if he does something wrong." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    "You..." Ji Ye''s voice suddenly stopped, and after he said a word, Ye Hao''s expression changed. "Ye Hao, let''s change the way of talking. I know you are the illegitimate child of the Ye family. I don''t hide it from you, the Ye family and I have a little cooperation in our Haicheng. Don''t you want to know why the Ye family wants to kill you? Or, who is going to kill you in the Ye family? One more thing, your mother¡¯s death, difficult


    You didn''t feel the strangeness, I heard some news about that incident by chance. I use these to replace my brother''s life, what do you think of Ye Hao. "


    Ye family? Who is going to kill me? How did my mother die?


    Ye Hao''s feet slowly moved away from Aji''s body, and then he backed away a few steps with a calm face, holding the phone without talking.


    His mind is now very confused. He suddenly thought of the Ye family and his mother, but suddenly thought of the little girl.


    Snow flakes slowly covered Ye Hao''s hair.


    "Cough cough cough...brother, let me go. As long as you let me go. I promise not to do bad things in the future, and I promise not to trouble you." Because of the brief loss of voice, Aji brother who is now back to normal has a sincere expression Looking at Ye Hao: "I am willing to surrender, I am willing to accept the trial of the law."


    Ye Hao was silent, his eyes in a trance.


    [Trigger special task: Check that the host is struggling with some things, and the system will give some help. Task completion conditions: unknown. Task reward: unknown. Mission failed: unknown]


    Damn, what kind of ghost mission is triggered by this **** mission at this time.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao''s brain trembled.


    [Systematic help: Perform mind-reading on the target once. ¡¿


    Before Ye Hao had time to react, he heard a voice in his ears, that was Brother Aji''s voice. Hey brat, you wait for me. After I go back, I will find you to settle the account. Those little rascals don¡¯t even want to run. The most important thing is that little girl. His laozi must catch her back and break her leg, and then sell her to the dirtiest kiln. I guess some people will definitely like this.


    goods.


    Humph, you want me to surrender, really kidding. I don''t know how much my brother has to do. I can come out after a few days when I go in. Then it''s time for Lao Tzu to take revenge.


    Ye Hao moved, he walked up to Brother Aji and looked at Brother Aji coldly.


    "You...what are you going to do, I...I have already admitted my mistake. I will definitely reform myself." Brother Aji looked pitiful.


    "Next life..."


    ...A piece of red dyed a piece of snow falling on the ground, Ye Hao picked up the phone: "Come and pick up your brother."

 Chapter 168： Brother Aji is dead

    More than ten minutes later, a group of people came to the compound.


    When they saw the body lying on the snow without breathing, the expressions on their faces were dull.


    The leader hesitated for a moment or picked up the phone, and timidly pressed the number.


    "Hey, Master Chicken. We''re at the place."


    "How about Aji, he is seriously injured. Send him to the hospital quickly." The voice of Master Ji came, a little anxious.


    The man swallowed, "Brother Aji... is dead."


    There was a sound of falling to the ground from the other end of the phone, and then a little out of control voice came from Master Ji: "Dead? How is it possible, what about the kid surnamed Ye?"


    "When we arrived at the compound, we only saw the brothers who fell on the ground and unconscious, and the body of Brother Aji."


    "Ah! My name is Ye. I am incompatible with you. I dare to kill my brother." In a villa, Master Ji angrily smashed everything in front of him, and the people next to him retreated to the corner in panic.


    It wasn''t until a few minutes later that Master Ji''s mood calmed down. He picked up the phone and said in a cold voice, "Bring back my brother''s body. As for those who followed him, they all threw to Lingjiang, even himself. The boss was not well protected, so I asked them to bury my brother."


    "Yes."


    After hanging up the phone, Master Ji glanced at the group of people next to him. They were all women dressed up and exposed, as well as his own little brothers: "Give me all out."


    "Big brother...we." A little brother wanted to say something, but was glared back by the look in his eyes.


    "I will let you out!"


    Ta Ta Ta


    Soon, there was only one person left in the room.


    Master Ji plummeted and sat on the ground with tears in his eyes: "Aji, I took you out of the mess. I promised my parents to take care of you, to watch you get married, have children, and start a family. You... how could you just leave like this."


    bump


    A fist hit the wall: "You give me the surname Ye, wait for me. From now on, I will be at odds with you. This Haicheng has you without me, and I without you."


    "Aji, you are watching below. I will avenge you, I will!"


    After Mr. Chicken muttered to himself in pain for a while, he took out his phone again and pressed a number; "Hey, I agree to your terms. I am willing to cooperate with you, but I have a request. I want you to kill one. people."


    ...


    "Big Brother Ye...that Brother Aji..." Feizi sat in Ye Hao''s Volkswagen car, looking at Ye Hao hesitantly.


    "You don''t need to say much. What happened just now has nothing to do with you." Ye Hao''s voice was a little low. Feizi looked at Ye Hao anxiously: "Brother Ye, that is the younger brother of Master Ji after all. Master Ji will definitely not let you go, and if this matter goes out, the police will not let you go. But I I¡¯ve contacted Po-ye just now, and Po-ye said that he can find a brother for you and spend some money.


    ..."


    "No. One person does things, one person, and I don''t think I have done anything wrong with this matter." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Feizi could only smile bitterly at Ye Hao''s words. Ye Hao''s temper is sometimes really stubborn.


    At this time, the car stopped at the entrance of Haicheng People''s Hospital.


    "Were those two children sent here by your people?" Ye Hao stopped the car.


    "Yes. The old smoker had sent text messages before and they were sent here. But because the hospital was very noisy, they didn''t call me." Feizi said, he followed Ye Hao and got out of the car.


    Perhaps because of the sudden warming in the past two days, a lot of people came to the hospital. After Ye Hao entered the hospital, he thought it would take a lot of time to find someone, but he didn''t expect that he would see the old smoker they had sent the little girl over in the next moment, but the little girl was not as Ye Hao imagined. Zhong has been sent to the operating room like that, but still by the old smoker


    In his arms.


    And they are arguing with some people over there.


    Fei Tsai also noticed this scene, and he said in surprise: "What''s the matter, they can''t handle such trivial things as seeing a doctor."


    But Ye Hao had already frowned and walked over.


    Squeezing through the crowd of onlookers, Ye Hao heard the quarrel coming from inside.


    "Doctor. Didn''t you see that this child had a fever of more than 40 degrees, and that this child had a fractured right foot. Couldn''t we arrange a doctor for these two children first?" The old smoker patted the counter anxiously. Shouted at the nurse behind the counter.


    The middle-aged female nurse first glanced at the old smoker and others with contempt, with a look of contempt in her eyes. Although they are not very badly dressed because of the old smokers, they look like a mixed society, and the two children can be said to be little beggars. Although they are covered with warm clothes, they still exude a long-term lack of bathing. The stench produced caused those onlookers around


    frown. "Excuse me. Our pediatric doctor is very busy today, whether it is the operating room or the emergency room, it is full of people." The middle-aged female nurse said in a relaxed tone, and she was sending text messages with her mobile phone while she raised her head. He looked at the unconscious little girl again: "And you have money to treat illnesses. Look


    In the case of these two children, if the leg bones were really broken, they would have to be hospitalized. There is no one hundred thousand, which is not enough. Otherwise, go to the small clinic in the alley next to it. "


    The meaning of this woman''s words can be said to be very obvious, that is, no matter how badly you are injured, you must continue to wait, and if you have no money, we will not treat you.


    The little nurse next to the middle-aged female nurse looked at the little girl painfully, and said softly: "That... the head nurse, in this case... the green channel can be opened... or us."


    "What kind of green channel? What kind of green channel can be opened? Can anyone open a green channel? Then our hospital will be busy if it doesn''t fall. If you are a newcomer, don''t worry about so much. There is still a box of things here. Moving to the emergency department, you hurry up."


    The middle-aged female nurse is very powerful, so she directly pushed back what the little nurse said, and she was still the head nurse, no wonder she dared to be so arrogant.


    The little nurse looked at the two children helplessly, and finally turned around and left slowly.


    "How can you do this?" There was indignation in the eyes of the old smoke gun. How could they carry hundreds of thousands of people in their pockets who mess around in society every day.


    "The hospital is not a charity. Don''t come if you don''t have money." The middle-aged female nurse said contemptuously. This is the phone in her hand ringing. Her eyes lit up suddenly and she answered the phone: "Hey...yes, yes. I have arranged it."


    at this time. "Isn''t it just asking for money? I''ll pay for the children''s medical expenses. Arrange surgery and treatment for them immediately." Ye Hao squeezed in and patted his bank card on the table.

 Chapter 169： Hospital dispute

    The middle-aged head nurse glanced lightly at the bank card that Ye Hao handed over. Instead of picking it up, she glanced at Ye Hao.


    "If you have money, you have to wait, I don''t know if you line up."


    "You..." Feizi suddenly couldn''t help his temper. He wanted to rush forward, but was stopped by Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao pointed to the display on the head nurse¡¯s computer, and a doctor had indicated that the patient had finished processing: ¡°Now there are vacancies. Can my two children receive treatment.¡±


    "That''s not okay. Whether we can receive treatment or not will be arranged by our medical staff." The middle-aged head nurse slapped Ye Hao, "Don''t bother me, I''m still on the phone. Wait for a while and the child won''t Death, isn''t it just a broken leg."


    After speaking, the middle-aged head nurse continued to pick up the phone: "Hey, it¡¯s okay. Just now one or two patients are a little annoying. You have arrived, okay, no problem. I have already arranged it here. You bring your child in directly. That''s it."


    After the middle-aged head nurse finished speaking, she stood up and left the counter, and instructed a nurse next to her: "Take care of you and I will come as soon as I go."


    "Brother Ye, this...what should I do?" Feizi looked at Ye Hao with a little worried.


    And Ye Hao looked at the little girl in the hands of the old smoker. At this moment, she had begun to wake up a little. The body wrapped in the cotton jacket began to tremble slowly. After all, the pain caused by the fracture continued. .


    And the little boy was also dizzy, his face flushed.


    "Come with me." Ye Hao walked out with a cold face.


    He saw the figure of the middle-aged head nurse who was leaving in the distance, and followed with a gloomy face.


    The middle-aged female head nurse stopped at a corner, and then looked around. After a while, a beautifully dressed woman brought a little boy over.


    "Mrs. Chen, the child is okay." The middle-aged head nurse immediately put on a "bright" smile on his face, went up enthusiastically, and looked at the little boy. "This kid really doesn''t let me worry about it. He was playing around at home and was accidentally scratched by his arm by the blade. If you see this, I called you. I know the people who came to the hospital these two days. There are many, so you can see, can you..." Mrs. Chen looked like Mrs. Fu


    It''s too arrogant.


    "I understand that I have arranged for Mrs. Chen''s child to be treated by our best expert doctor in pediatrics. It will be fine for now. Mrs. Chen, let me tell you, it is not a trivial matter to be slipped by a blade. Wan A serious infection, inflammation, ulceration..."


    The middle-aged female head nurse enthusiastically walked the Mrs. Chen and her child with her, and she talked about various serious situations from time to time, as if she would die if she was scratched by a blade. "Mrs. Chen, look. The clinic over there is the pediatric specialist doctor I mentioned. There are compartments inside, a special children''s operating room, and many surgical equipment. There is a pediatrician in our Jiangnan Province. The hospital can be said to have the most advanced equipment. So, you can


    rest assured. "The middle-aged female head nurse said with a smile. "That''s good. You didn''t know that there was a boy in our family. His father and I were worried about him, but we were afraid of turning it in our mouths, and we were afraid of falling when we held it in our hands. You also know that my husband is busy, so I take care of the children. "Mrs. Chen shook her head helplessly.


    When waving his fingers.


    I saw several gold glittering gold rings above.


    "Wow, Mrs. Chen. When I saw you last time, there were only three rings. Why did I buy another one?" The middle-aged female nurse looked at Mrs. Chen''s fingers enviously.


    "Isn''t it, I''m telling you this is..." When it comes to her ring, Mrs. Chen is full of joy, her eyes full of pride in her words.


    ...


    Suddenly a person blocked their way and stood right in front of the expert clinic.


    "Why, don''t take the lead." Mrs. Chen scolded, frowning.


    When the middle-aged female head nurse saw that the boy who had just appeared at the front desk was standing in front of her, she frowned: "The doctor queue is waiting outside. Who will allow you to come in."


    Ye Hao coldly looked at the middle-aged female head nurse and the child that Mrs. Chen was holding.


    The child was playing with a mobile phone, and there was a two-centimeter-long opening on his arm, which seemed to have been scratched by a blade.


    "Even if you have to line up, it should be our turn! This woman doesn''t seem to line up." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    A hint of panic flashed in the eyes of the middle-aged female head nurse: "Mrs. Chen... she made an appointment online before, so I can bring her in directly. Sir, please go back to where you are in line." But then she Still found a seemingly reasonable excuse.


    "Online appointment? You think we are blind. I saw this sign outside just now. Because of the relatively large flow of people to see a doctor recently, the hospital temporarily cancelled the online appointment." A sign in the center of the hall roared.


    Now the middle-aged female head nurse was a little panicked. She did it just to make it easier for some people. If she followed the hospital''s regulations, she would be wrong.


    But she has become accustomed to doing it. After all, she can receive some favors this way, and can also please some family members with unusual identities.


    But I didn''t expect to meet Ye Hao''s group today. And Mrs. Chen has always been arrogant, she looked at Ye Hao unhappy, "What are you doing. My kids and I just don¡¯t line up, what can you do. I tell you, my husband is someone you can¡¯t afford to offend. You guys." Such ordinary people who have no identity, no money, no skills, should be there to row


    The team knows, don''t be boring. "


    This woman''s words can be said to have completely angered Fei Tsai and the others, and they stared at Mrs. Chen with indignation. Mrs. Chen glanced at them contemptuously; "What''s wrong with you? I''m talking about what''s wrong with you. A bunch of turtles think that they can be city people when they arrive in the city, and their whole body is rustic. Looking at it is annoying. I tell you, no money, no rights, you are all turtles wherever you are, and there must be some turtles


    Look like. "


    Ye Hao smiled. He pointed to Mrs. Chen¡¯s nose: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you to take the child, I would have slapped it.¡± After that, he pointed to Mrs. Chen¡¯s child¡¯s arm: ¡°It¡¯s just a small one. It¡¯s just scratching. Go home to clean up the wound and stick a band-aid on it. It¡¯s really impossible to go to the small outpatient clinic. You see these two children again, one has a fever of more than 40 degrees, and one has a broken leg. Who do you see


    Need more treatment. "


    Mrs. Chen snorted and said directly: "Of course they are my children. My children are not comparable to these dirty little kids..."


    Pen Yehao slammed a fist on the wall next to him, and a crack appeared on the wall, which was more than half a meter long.

 Chapter 170： If you die, I will treat it myself

    "I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you. Feizi, take the child in and let the doctor see it." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    "Okay, send it in." Fei Tsai let his little brother in with his two children.


    "Wait, you guys..." The middle-aged female nurse wanted to stop, but was blocked by Ye Hao. He looked at the old woman coldly: "We just want to cure the child, if you still want Make trouble unreasonably. I don''t mind punching you too."


    The middle-aged female head nurse swallowed and looked at the crack on the wall. If she hit her with this fist, she might fall apart.


    "Okay, okay. Boy, you are very arrogant. Today, my old lady will put the words here, so that my son will not be treated first, and none of you will want to leave. You are not trying to give those two dirty Little **** are treating illnesses, I let you all stay with them in the hospital..."


    Snapped


    Before Mrs. Chen''s words were finished, she slapped her face, and it took a few seconds for her to react, and she pointed at Ye Hao.


    "Dare you...you dare to hit me."


    Snapped


    It slapped it up again.


    "You said I dare not." Ye Hao said lightly: "Also, I take back what I said before. Your mouth is so stinky, I can''t help it."


    "Wow." At this moment, the child next to Mrs. Chen cried.


    However, Mrs. Chen didn''t care about her child''s thoughts at all, so she put the child aside: "You cry when you cry. You cry if your mother is beaten."


    The woman even yelled at her child. After that, she covered her face and gritted her teeth and stared at Ye Hao: "You are done. Do you know who my husband is? He is the captain of the police station here. You guys are going to be taken to prison by my husband."


    With that said, she directly picked up her mobile phone, as if afraid that Ye Hao would continue to beat herself, and even ran outside, not caring about her crying child.


    Can such a person be a mother?


    Ye Hao shook his head helplessly and looked at the crying child. He saw the little nurse next to him who was speaking for them at the front desk just now. She was looking here suspiciously.


    Ye Hao took the little boy''s hand, perhaps because he was afraid. Although the little boy was crying, he didn''t dare to resist. Ye Hao took it and walked to the little nurse.


    "Miss nurse, this child''s mother went to call. Could you please take care of it here." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the little nurse.


    The little nurse froze for a moment, then nodded: "Oh, I see. Child, be good, don''t cry. I have candy here."


    After placing the child, Ye Hao walked towards the consulting room.


    "Patient, look at the two children."


    "What''s wrong? Put it on the bed."


    In the consulting room, a middle-aged doctor was examining the conditions of the two children. He first looked at the little boy.


    "This child has a high fever and needs to hang a needle. You should arrange for someone to go to the needle hanging area on the left side of the first floor and pick up two bottles of potion according to this list. Hang the child here. I will watch his situation. ."


    "This little girl is a bit serious. She has a severely fractured right leg. Move her to the room inside, where there is surgery..." Ye Hao walked in. He also has the skills of a doctor, but he hasn''t really moved. The operation so far has only given acupuncture to the patient, so for insurance, he still sent the little girl to a professional doctor, and what the doctor said just now also shared with Ye Haonao.


    The treatment plan in the sea is similar.


    "Wait. Doctor Liu, these two patients cannot be treated." Suddenly, a shout came from Ye Hao''s voice. Ye Hao frowned, turned around, and saw the middle-aged female head nurse standing by herself. Behind her, two security guards followed her.


    "Nurse Qian. These two children are in an emergency. If this little girl doesn''t deal with the fracture and takes the bone, then she..." Doctor Liu looked at the little girl in the hospital bed worriedly.


    "I said no! Dr. Liu, I just received a call and there is an emergency room that requires you to go there." The nurse Qian said with coercion.


    This surprised Ye Hao, how dare a head nurse speak to a doctor like this.


    At this moment, that Doctor Liu actually put down his surgical tools, with a complicated look in his eyes, ready to walk outside.


    "Wait, doctor, what about the child."


    "Doctor, you can''t die without saving."


    Feizi looked at the doctor who was about to leave anxiously.


    Ye Hao stretched out a hand to block the path of Doctor Liu, and said in a deep voice, "You know the girl''s condition, she needs treatment." "I..." Doctor Liu gritted his teeth, and finally he closed. He shook his head with eyes closed, and said softly: "I don''t know what kind of conflict between you and Nurse Qian, but her husband is the vice president of this hospital, and her brother works in the Haicheng Health Bureau, so... I''m sorry. .I have family, I


    With children, I need this job to feed them. sorry Sorry. "


    When he spoke, Dr. Liu''s body was trembling, one can imagine how tangled his heart is.


    Ye Hao laughed at himself, and then he put down his arm: "You may be a good husband and a good father. But... you are not a good doctor."


    "I''m sorry." Doctor Liu gritted his teeth and walked out of the clinic.


    But at this moment, Ye Hao''s eyes met that of Nurse Qian.


    The old woman seemed to be saying, did you see it?


    This is the consequence of your kid offending me.


    "Okay, there are no doctors here. You guys don''t leave soon." Head Nurse Qian said with a sneer, "We still want our security to send you out."


    "Big Brother Ye, what shall we do." Fei Tsai looked at the little girl lying on the bed. For the first time, he was worried about a little girl he had known not long ago, and for the first time he began to resent those **** bastards.


    "They died, I will treat it by myself." Ye Hao looked at a white coat hanging on the wall on the side, and he took it off and put it on himself.


    Now that there is no doctor, Ye Hao can only come by himself. He has medical knowledge in his mind. I hope that these knowledge and skills can prevent him from accidents during the first operation.


    "You are really endless. You want to treat yourself, who do you think you are. Security guard, get these guys out of me." Head Nurse Qian shouted to the security guard beside him.


    Several security guards rushed in immediately, but were thrown out after a while. Ye Hao clapped his hands and put on white gloves on himself, and said: "We borrowed this consulting room, Feizi, let your people get the medicine according to the doctor''s order just now. I will first give the girl a blanket. The legs are set up. Remember, if someone dared to break in during this period of time, give me a blow


    Get out. If something happens, I am responsible. "


    In the latter words, Ye Hao said very loudly, causing Nurse Qian outside to change his face. This was obviously meant for her.


    Then the door of this clinic was closed by the big smoke gun that came out, watching Head Nurse Qian coldly snort, and then walked towards the needle hanging area. Head Nurse Qian gritted her teeth, her heart was full of anger. She took out her mobile phone and pressed a number, but the number on the other end was shown as busy.

 Chapter 171： Xiaoshas story

    Carry the little girl into the operating room that the doctor said. There are indeed some very professional equipment for children. It is very advanced. As long as it is not particularly complicated, it can be performed here. Leg fracture surgery The difficulty is not very high. .


    "Feizi, put the child on the operating table. Then you go out." Ye Hao put on a mask for himself, and then began to look around for the tools needed for the operation. "Brother Ye... are you really going to perform surgery on this girl?" Feizi put the little **** the operating table and looked at Ye Hao worriedly: "Brother Ye, treating illnesses and saving people are different from beatings. . I think it¡¯s really impossible to send the girl to a clinic on the east side of the city. I and that


    The doctors here are familiar..."


    "It''s too late, if it''s consumed. Even if the child''s leg is cured, it is likely to be disabled afterwards." Ye Hao put some surgical tools in a basin, placed them next to the operating table, and looked at lying down. Little **** the bed.


    Her brows were already frowning, and her eyelids were constantly moving.


    "She is still young. There are still many beautiful lives waiting for her. I don''t want her to be fragmented and make it worse." Ye Hao gently lifted the dirty hair from the little girl''s head.


    Fei Zi looked at Ye Hao at this time, wondering why he felt that the man in front of him and the man in the yard before him were two people.


    "Then... Brother, I''ll leave it to you here. I''ll guard you outside. Even if the police come, I won''t let them in for half a step." Fei Zai clenched his fist and said, then walked out.


    Only Ye Hao and the little girl were left in the operating room.


    "Brother...brother." The little girl suddenly opened her mouth, whispering there, and her mind began to recover slowly.


    Ye Hao looked at the little girl, first took out an anesthesia needle and stuck it on the base of the thigh.


    After pulling out the needle, the little girl also opened her eyes. Her confused little eyes looked around, as if trying to find something: "I...where am I, brother...brother."


    Suddenly, a big hand was pressed on the little girl''s head, and the warmth of the palm of the big hand made the little girl quiet down unconsciously, and the face of a big brother appeared before her eyes.


    "This is the hospital. Your brother is outside now. He is okay. He will be given the needle later, and then your brother''s disease will be cured." Ye Hao said softly, "It is yours that we are going to cure now. leg."


    The little girl was quiet for a moment, she bit her lip: "Big brother...Are you a doctor?"


    Ye Hao was taken aback. He looked at the white lab coat on his body. It seemed that because she was wearing a white lab coat, she mistook herself for the doctor. She was in the yard before, and when she went in, she was already fainted from the pain of a broken thigh After passing, I did not see Ye Hao''s appearance.


    "Yes, I am a doctor." Ye Hao nodded.


    "Brother Doctor, my leg...Is it broken, it can''t be saved." Ye Hao was a little surprised by the little girl''s question.


    He smiled and shook his head: "It''s okay, it''s just a small problem. After a while, my brother will solve the problem soon. When you rest for a period of time, you can be as active as before." There were tears in the corners of the little girl¡¯s eyes, and her voice was a little trembling: "Doctor, if... I mean if. If my leg... can¡¯t be saved. Doctor, you can saw my leg as long as I can Just stay alive. I... I still have a five-year-old brother to take care of.


    I... I can''t die yet. "


    Ye Hao''s hand tightened unconsciously, but there was still a peaceful smile on his face: "It''s okay, you can''t saw your legs. Can you tell your brother what your name is."


    "My name is Xiaosha." The little girl said softly. "Well, my brother has injected anesthetics into your thigh just now, but there may be a little pain later, so Xiaosha has to hold on." Ye Hao blocked a surgical baffle in front of Xiaosha. Let her not see the situation under her, so as not to cause unnecessary surprise in waiting


    Panic.


    "I see, Xiaosha will hold on." Xiaosha nodded, but her small twinkling eyes still meant that her heart was scared.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao nodded appreciatively. He began to pick up the scalpel and looked at Xiaosha''s right leg, frowning slightly.


    This operation is a bit difficult. He needs to consider the pain Xiaosha will endure later. If the pain is too great, she may not be able to hold on.


    Before, Ye Hao also thought about giving Xiaosha a general anesthesia, but Xiaosha''s physical condition is very bad. If it is general anesthesia, it is likely to cause great harm to the body. There is even a 20% chance that the brain will appear. Downtime situation.


    So for insurance, Ye Hao chose local anesthesia.


    Your sister, if that sacred healing technique can be used, how can it be caused by such troubles as now?


    After I have dealt with all the troubles in front of me, the first thing I need to do is to find a way to upgrade the sacred healing technique. The cooling time of one week is too long.


    "Xiaosha, you can tell your story. Why did you and your brother appear in those bad guys, where are your parents." The knife in Ye Hao''s hand has already cut through the skin of Xiaosha''s thigh, but because It¡¯s anesthesia, this pain is still not felt.


    "I..." Xiaosha hesitated, she was a little scared to hear the voice.


    "Don''t be afraid, Xiaosha, the bad guys have already been beaten away. Otherwise, you and your brother will not be sent to the hospital, tell your brother what happened to you."


    Chatting can distract Xiaosha, and the same Ye Hao can also take the opportunity to learn about what happened to these young children.


    "My brother and I are orphans and live in an orphanage. One day someone came to adopt us, took us away, gave us delicious food and drinks, and then we slept for a long time. Wait until we wake up. when."


    "We have appeared in a small dark room. There are many children like us in the small dark room. The oldest is fifteen or sixteen years old, and the youngest is younger than my brother. We were very scared at the time. The people who adopted us It hasn''t appeared since then."


    Ye Hao frowned, it seemed that someone was selling orphans in the name of adoption! The movement of his hand did not stop, the scalpel had already cut through the muscles under the skin, and a small piece of broken bone was taken out from it. From the initial tension to the calmness after doing it, Ye Hao realized that his movement was unexpected All have something to go with the flow, as if he has done something


    Thousands of such operations are the same.


    It seemed that the skills exchanged by the system were really different, Ye Hao began to relax slowly, and the movements on his hands began to become faster.


    "Then what are you doing in that little black room? How did you get to that brother Aji...that is, in the hands of the guy who beat you?" Ye Hao asked. "There are some weird people wearing masks who give us food every day, give us injections, and take medicine. After... almost three months later, a group of people were taken away, and the rest of us were taken away. Called a failed product, it was sent to that bad...Uncle¡¯s hand, he let us


    Go out to beg every day. "You are not allowed to talk to anyone, otherwise we will not be given food. Some children who wanted to run were caught by him, they were beaten severely, and then they were not given food for several days. We are afraid to run. "

 Chapter 172： Who slapped you in the face

    Take medicine? Injection?


    Ye Hao frowned. Could someone use these kids to conduct illegal drug experiments?


    It is important to know that for every new drug researched out, in addition to live animal experiments, human experiments are also carried out. However, there are some dangerous and special medicines and no one can guarantee that human experiments will not cause accidents.


    Therefore, some formal large pharmaceutical companies will spend a lot of money to hire volunteers, or find ways to experiment with executed prisoners.


    And some people who want to save this money will catch some orphans and homeless people in secret to conduct experiments.


    "Hmm..." Suddenly, the little girl let out a cry of hatred.


    At this time, the door of the clinic was carefully pushed open.


    "Who?" Ye Hao frowned.


    "Mr...Which, I am the nurse here. I have just helped the child outside hang up the bottle, I want to ask... what do you need here." A little nurse walked in timidly.


    Ye Hao frowned and looked over. The little nurse who came in was the same one before, but her right cheek was obviously red and swollen.


    "You are not afraid that your head nurse will trouble you." Ye Hao said in a deep voice. The little nurse shook her head and said firmly: "When I was at the front desk before, I was scared. But now I want to understand that when I chose the profession of nurses to take care of the patients, how can I see the needy? The patient is not going to be treated. Even afterwards, the head nurse


    To fire me, I have no regrets or regrets. "


    The other party''s words made Ye Hao formally look at the girl.


    He was in his early twenties, with an ordinary appearance and some freckles on his face. The look in Ye Hao''s eyes was a little timid. It seemed that he was a nurse who had just graduated.


    "what is it call."


    The little nurse was taken aback, and then said: "Zhang Fang." "Nurse Zhang, the child''s mood is a little nervous. Could you please speak with her." Ye Hao said, he once again focused his attention on the wound in front of him. , A small broken bone was inserted into the nerve of the thigh. If it is pulled out, it is likely to be accompanied by severe pain. He is thinking


    Consider how to deal with this problem.


    Zhang Fang followed Ye Hao''s instructions and walked to the little girl. She looked at the wound and then at the little girl who was still blinking. She whispered, "Sir...you...you don''t take anesthetics. ?"


    "beated?"


    "Is it local anesthesia?" Zhang Fang looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "She is not in good health, and general anesthesia is more dangerous. I asked you to look after the child, not to ask me questions." Ye Hao frowned.


    "Um... Um, may I ask you one last question?" Zhang Fang looked at Ye Hao cautiously.


    "the last one."


    "Which medical school doctor are you? You are so young." Ye Hao said lightly, looking at Zhang Fang''s curious expression.


    "I am not studying medicine, I am still studying."


    ...


    The air suddenly became quiet, Zhang Fang looked at Ye Hao in surprise!


    Not studying medicine? still reading? She looked at the cut again, the broken bones taken out on the plate next to it, and the **** cotton balls, she felt a little dizzy in her mind. Just as Zhang Fang was about to speak, Ye Hao said: "That was the last question just now. Don''t talk to me afterwards. I want to take out the last broken bone from Xiaosha''s broken bone. It may be accompanied by severe pain. You are responsible for watching. Xiaosha, don''t let her move, but also keep her awake.


    In her current physical condition, once she passed out, even if her thigh was connected, she would have sequelae. "


    "Oh...I...I know." Zhang Fang''s heart was really a little flustered. A person who is not a doctor is now treating patients here.


    However, there was no other way now. After all, Zhang Fang looked at Xiaosha with a smile on her face, and started to talk with Xiaosha.


    Compared with Ye Hao, Xiaosha and Zhang Fang had a very happy chat.


    Ye Hao had already started at this moment, and the tweezers in his hand slowly reached into the wound.


    "Ah." Xiaosha was still chatting with the big sister in front of her, but the sharp pain in her thigh instantly filled her head, and the little mouth was bitten tightly, and the sound of teeth rubbing could be heard.


    "Give her a towel and bite, don''t let her bite your tongue." Ye Hao''s voice came, and Zhang Fang immediately began to look for the towel, but his brain was too panic and he couldn''t find the towel for a while.


    Looking at Xiaosha''s painful look, Zhang Fang could only put his arm directly into Xiaosha''s mouth, and the blood instantly flowed from between Xiaosha''s teeth.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    Ye Hao bandaged the wound on Xiaosha''s right leg and fixed it with some simple frames: "Okay, let''s try to put a cast on her leg later."


    Xiaosha''s forehead was covered with sweat, and she slowly let go of her mouth, looking guiltily at the blood-stained arm with tooth marks in front of her.


    "Sister Fangfang, I''m sorry. I bit your hand and bleeds...I."


    Zhang Fang dropped his **** arm beside him, smiled and touched Xiaosha''s forehead with the other hand: "It''s okay, it doesn''t hurt."


    "What are you doing, you can''t come in."


    "We are the film police in this area. We received a report and there was a medical disturbance here."


    "What kind of medical trouble, it''s saving people inside. If you want to catch, just catch the two guys over there, one is darker than the other."


    "Stop talking nonsense, get out of the way quickly, otherwise I will handcuff you all for the crime of obstructing official duties."


    "It''s useless if you handcuff us. No one is allowed to come in today."


    ...


    There was a dispute outside, and Ye Hao frowned.


    He took off his gloves and white lab coat: "I''ll go out and have a look. You are here to take care of Xiaosha. If you have a fever, let me know what happens if your body becomes hot. You should also treat the wound on your own arm."


    "Okay...you...you better be careful. Head Nurse Qian has a good relationship with that Mrs. Chen, and both of them have strong backgrounds." Zhang Fang reminded carefully.


    Ye Hao walked to the door. Just when he was about to open the door, he turned his head and looked at Zhang Fang. The **** tooth mark on his arm was very conspicuous: "Who hit the slap on your face."


    Zhang Fang was taken aback, she covered her face and lowered her head: "I accidentally hit it myself."


    "Let me ask you who slapped that slap on your face." Ye Hao asked again.


    When Zhang Fang came in before, Ye Hao noticed the red mark on that face. It was a trace left after being slapped.


    Zhang Fang bit her lip: "I was taking care of that little boy just now, feeding him sweets. That Mrs. Chen suddenly rushed over and slapped me when she came up, saying that my dirty hand touched her precious son. Then... Then Nurse Qian gave me another slap..."


    A look of helplessness flashed in Zhang Fang''s eyes, and she forced a smile: "But it''s okay, it doesn''t hurt."


    "I see." Ye Hao didn''t say much, and walked out directly.


    For some reason, Zhang Fang felt anxious. She said to Xiaosha on the operating table: "Xiaosha, wait. I''ll go to the door to take a look."


    With that, Zhang Fang walked to the door and opened the door cautiously.


    After she saw Ye Hao walk to the outside clinic, he ignored the policemen who appeared at the door and pushed them away and walked towards Mrs. Chen and Chief Qian who were watching a good show behind the policemen. What happened in the next moment let Zhang Fang cover them. Stopped his mouth.


    Snapped! Snapped!

 Chapter 173： The same threat, different choices! ! !

    Head Nurse Qian and Mrs. Chen both covered their faces, looking surprised at the young man who suddenly rushed in front of them and slapped themselves in the face again.


    "You... why are you beating?" Head Nurse Qian looked at Ye Hao in horror.


    "You dare to beat me, my old lady is fighting with you." And Mrs. Chen subconsciously wanted to come up and fight Ye Hao, but when she saw Ye Hao''s inadvertent fist, she shrank subconsciously. The body, even put the bewildered child in front of him.


    "Also ask me why I hit you." Ye Hao glanced at the two coldly, his eyes colder than the snow still falling outside: "Because you should fight."


    "You!" Head Nurse Qian and Mrs. Chen gritted their teeth, wishing to come up and give Ye Hao a few feet.


    "What are you guys doing in a daze? That''s this kid. It''s this kid who hit me just now, and immediately catch him back to me." Mrs. Chen shouted to several policemen who were standing in a daze at the entrance of the clinic. .


    Then Mrs. Chen looked at Ye Hao yinly: "Boy, just wait. My husband belongs to this police station. You will feel better when you go in."


    Ye Hao smiled and turned around, looked at the few policemen, and squinted: "Are you going to catch me."


    The few policemen shook their heads abruptly, the look in their eyes as if they saw some terrifying person.


    This caused Mrs. Chen''s face to change suddenly. She gritted her teeth and said, "What are you doing? My husband hasn''t told you about it. I asked you to come here to let you take this guy away."


    The few policemen looked at Mrs. Chen like a fool. They all knew Mrs. Chen''s identity, otherwise they wouldn''t be able to get out of the police so easily. They didn''t do less in the situation before.


    But... the man in front of him today, they... really dare not catch him.


    A policeman cautiously walked to Mrs. Chen''s side, pulled her sleeves and whispered: "Mrs. Chen, you... you haven''t told us that you want to catch... this guy."


    Mrs. Chen raised her eyebrows slightly: "What''s wrong? Could this guy have any background? If he comes to the hospital, he can still line up? Don''t be kidding, get this kid back quickly, otherwise I''ll tell my husband when I go back. , Saying that you are not doing things well."


    Pian Jing sighed and shook his head. At this moment, he saw the young man''s eyes fall on him.


    "Do you still want to catch me?" Ye Hao said lightly.


    The film police shook his head hurriedly: "We...we just passed by, passing by."


    "Don''t stay here when you pass by. This is a hospital, not a place for you to hang out." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    "Yes, yes. Let''s go now." The film policeman nodded repeatedly, and then whispered to Mrs. Chen, "Mrs. Chen, it''s not that we don''t catch this person, and...can''t catch it. Even if the captain comes, he... ...Don''t dare to catch it. That...we still have a task and we will leave first."


    After finishing speaking, before Mrs. Chen could reply, several policemen ran away in a swift manner and did not even dare to turn their heads when they left.


    Mrs. Chen felt very angry now, she stared at Ye Hao: "You... wait for me, I don''t believe no one can cure you."


    And that Head Nurse Qian didn''t expect that the film police officer that Mrs. Chen found could not deal with this kid. She could only turn around and prepare to leave, but she saw the little nurse in the house.


    She immediately understood why this young man rushed out and slapped herself inexplicably before. It must be that she slapped her before, and then she harbored a grudge.


    Now there is no way to retaliate against Ye Hao, the little nurse has become Head Nurse Qian¡¯s punching bag, and she shouted directly.


    "Zhang Fang, come out for me. Who allowed you to go in!" Head Nurse Qian yelled, causing Zhang Fang, who was peeking there, to tremble, and he was ready to come out subconsciously, with a frightened expression in his eyes.


    "Nurse Zhang, Xiaosha still needs your care." Ye Hao said, looking at Zhang Fang who was flustered.


    Zhang Fang''s heart was shaken by Ye Hao''s words, and then she clenched her fists and gritted her teeth, and looked at Head Nurse Qian outside the office: "Head nurse, here... there are patients who need to be taken care of."


    "Patient? I don''t know where there are patients. Those who are not registered by me are not patients." Nurse Qian shouted loudly.


    What this woman said made Ye Hao sigh. These are some people who rely on their relationship to be superior. They only have their own rules in their minds. As for all medical ethics, morals and kindness, they have been left behind.


    Zhang Fang was not talking any more, she turned around and prepared to walk back to the operating room where Xiaosha was. "Zhang Fang, don''t forget. You are only an intern nurse, and your internship period will expire in half a month. I tell you, if you don''t give me out now, after the internship period expires, you don''t If you want to stay in the hospital, you will roll up a bedding for me and leave!" Now, Head Nurse Qian directly


    It was a threat.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, but just noticed Zhang Fang''s actions. He wanted to know what choice Zhang Fang would make. Like the pediatrician who left before, he lowered his head in front of reality.


    "I need me here." Zhang Fang silently left a word, opened the door and walked into the back room.


    "You...you." Nurse Qian''s angry face turned pale, and finally she gritted her teeth and turned and walked away, still whispering in her mouth: "Zhang Fang, even you dare to fight me. You''re done. , I want you to stay in the hospital."


    Ye Hao looked at the closed door in the consulting room, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    There are people who choose to be depressed by reality, and there are also people who are not afraid of power and stick to their original intentions.


    He knew very well how painful it was for Zhang Fang to make such a choice.


    The Haicheng People''s Hospital where they are located is the best hospital in Haicheng, and it can even be ranked in Jiangnan Province.


    All doctors or nurses who graduated from the medical school want to work in such a hospital, and everyone has to face the internship period. From what I just said, we can understand that Zhang Fang is a nurse who is still in the internship period. .


    And what she has done now has offended the old woman, and one can imagine what she will encounter.


    Bad internship review? Dismiss directly?


    All of these are possible, which means that Zhang Fang indirectly personally gave up the originally superior job and gave up the rare opportunity of others.


    Such a thing, if Ye Hao is not there, it might be a foregone conclusion.


    But today, there is a man here, and he can''t let this happen. There was a confident expression at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth. He walked to the side and started to press something on his phone.

 Chapter 174： To protect the adults, or to protect the children

    "Big Brother Ye, that little boy''s fluid infusion is finished. Come and see what else is going on." Fei Tsai called out in the consulting room.


    Ye Hao puts down the phone, if anyone pays attention, he will find that an international number is displayed on his dim screen.


    After he walked into the consulting room, he looked at the little boy who had finished the bottle, his face returned to normal, and his head was not too hot.


    After checking it again, Ye Hao nodded: "The child''s condition has stabilized. After a rest, just take a little anti-fever medicine."


    "Then... how are these two children going to be placed?" Fei Tsai pointed to the little boy and the little girl in the operating room in the back room: "After all, we are troublemakers here. Maybe the hospital''s leaders will come later. "


    "It''s okay. The two children are staying here. However, when Xiaosha''s situation is stable, we will get her out. There are still a few beds outside." Ye Hao said, pointing to the beds next to the clinic.


    "Yeah." "Okay, you''re here to watch. If you have something to call me, I have to deal with some things. By the way, you can call and ask your brothers with other children to send all those children. From here, their physical condition is not very good. Although there is no serious condition, they still need to be checked.


    Check it out. "


    "Ah? But the hospital will make an examination..." Ye Hao had already left before Fei Zi finished speaking. Fei Zi had no choice but to follow Ye Hao''s instructions.


    At this time, Mrs. Chen and Head Nurse Qian were not present outside the clinic, but a few hospital security guards were staring from a distance, and they all shrank their heads subconsciously as they watched Ye Hao coming out.


    Ye Hao didn''t care about them too much, picked up the phone and manipulated some things there.


    Although Ye Hao has medical skills, he still doesn''t like the smell in the hospital a bit, perhaps because he often smelled this smell on his mother during his childhood.


    He specifically walked to the location of an open-air rooftop next to it.


    The snow outside was still falling, and a small layer had fallen on the ground unknowingly.


    "What the **** is going on with you, my wife has been in for twelve hours. I have been waiting last night until now, why hasn''t it been good." An anxious male voice came. "I''m really sorry, we are also working hard. Your wife''s situation is very special. It is twins, but the fetal position of the two children is incorrect, and the weight of the two children is more than seven kilograms. It is really difficult to come out, we ''S doctor is thinking of a way." This voice should be comforting the family


    The nurse of the genus.


    "If you can''t give birth, then...the C-section."


    "If we could have a C-section, we would have had a C-section a long time ago. Your wife has had abdominal surgery before. If this time a C-section, the child may be able to keep it, but the adults will..."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, my Lord, Zheng Chengmin has lived most of my life diligently, asking myself why I have never done anything wrong with me."


    ...


    [System task: Help Zheng Chengmin''s wife give birth to a child, and ask for mother and child safety. Task reward: five skill points. Mission failed: none. ¡¿


    As soon as Ye Hao put down the phone in his hand, he heard the voice prompted by the system in his head.


    It''s rare to have such a simple task, and it''s still a pleasure to help others. Xiaosha''s situation has been dealt with, and Ye Hao has nothing to refuse now.


    But he couldn''t do it like this. Ye Hao returned to the consulting room, took out a new white coat, and put on a mask on himself. Now he looked like a doctor again.


    After Fei Zi and their surprised eyes, they walked out.


    Coming to the place just now, after turning a corner, Ye Hao noticed a man squatting on the ground at the entrance of the corridor, grabbing his hair impatiently, and a nurse next to him was trying to calm his emotions.


    Beside them, a red light was on in an operating room, indicating that the operation was in progress.


    When Ye Hao walked to them, a doctor came out of the operating room with blood stains on his hands.


    "Who is the patient''s family member."


    "I am." The man stood up and looked at the doctor anxiously; "How is my wife? How come the child hasn''t been born yet." "It really doesn''t work. The two children have already suffered from hypoxia, and now they need it. You make a decision whether to protect the adult or the child. If the child is to be taken care of, we will use a caesarean section. If it is to be an adult, although the abortion is a bit dangerous now, with some special methods, at least it can be guaranteed.


    To live your wife¡¯s life, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s difficult to have children anymore. "


    The doctor''s words instantly felt that the man''s sky was about to collapse. His bones softened and he almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, the nurse next to him helped him.


    The most likely thing in this world, the hardest choice for a man, is not whether your mother and your wife fall into the water at the same time, who you save.


    But you are standing outside the operating room. Inside the operating room is your beloved woman and your upcoming child, but the doctor comes to ask you.


    Children, adults. Who do you protect.


    "Why, why. Lord, why are you doing this to me? What''s the matter, you have the ability to come to me!" The man clutched his hair frantically. He was a man with good looks at the moment, he seemed to be a lunatic. general.


    "Sir. Please calm down, we don''t have time now. Please make a decision quickly." The doctor urged.


    The man fell silent, but the expression on his face seemed dead.


    "Yes, sir. Before, your wife gave me a recording pen before entering the operating room. She said that if something happens, let me give you this pen." The nurse suddenly thought of something, from her pocket Took out a pen.


    The man''s eyes trembled, he took the pen tremblingly, and pressed the play button.


    A soft woman''s voice came from the recorder. "Chengmin. When you hear this recording, it should be when the doctor is about to let you make a choice. In fact, Doctor Qiao told me that it is dangerous to have a baby this time. Sorry, I kept you secret. Because of you Too busy, I don¡¯t want to worry about me when you¡¯re busy. Fame, I


    I don''t regret marrying you. I have no regrets in my life. The only regret is that I can¡¯t inherit the old Zheng family from generation to generation. Chengmin, I love you. "


    There was no voice for a few seconds after the recording arrived here, but the woman''s cry was faintly heard.


    "Chengmin, protect the child."


    After the last five words came out, Zheng Chengmin''s emotions were completely out of control. A middle-aged seven-foot man knelt directly on the ground, tears streaming down his cheeks, wet the recording pen in his hand.


    "Sir." The doctor and nurse looked at Zheng Chengmin.


    Zheng Chengmin gritted his teeth and used the greatest courage of his life to say the words that might make him painful for a lifetime; "Protect... baby..." "I can keep mother and child safe."

 Chapter 175： Primary fluoroscopy

    The sudden words shocked everyone present, and looked at the young man in a white coat and mask in front of him with a surprised look, who seemed to be about twenty-five years old.


    In fact, these are all because of Ye Hao''s temperament, and he no longer looks like a high school student.


    "Who are you?" The doctor frowned and looked at Ye Hao.


    "I''m a new pediatrician." Ye Hao pointed to the sign hanging on his chest. It was the pediatrician.


    Although the pediatrician and the obstetrics and gynecology department look similar, in a big environment like a hospital, there is a department separated, and sometimes it seems to be separated by a class. It is normal not to know each other.


    Therefore, neither the doctor nor the nurse in front of him thought of the doctor in front of him, nor did he expect that under the white lab coat was just a senior high school student.


    "You are a pediatrician, please stay where you should be." The doctor wrinkled and said, then turned to look at Zheng Chengmin, and continued: "Please make a decision quickly. If you delay, we will also The safety of adults or children cannot be guaranteed."


    "I..." Zheng Chengmin wanted to speak, but was interrupted again.


    "I can make your wife, mother and child safe. Sir, isn''t this the result you want." Ye Hao looked at Zheng Chengmin.


    "You''re endless, you''re a pediatrician, not an obstetrician or gynecologist. Believe it or not, I will sue you at your leader." The doctor was already in a hurry. "Doctor, I know you are in a hurry. However, you cannot let a man make such a difficult decision because of your anxiety. Moreover, there is still a little hope. Although I am a pediatrician, I will also be a woman Some skills in obstetrics. I think I can make the mother inside


    Dear, and the baby in the belly are all fine. "


    Ye Hao''s tone was very firm, as if he was saying one hundred percent of the truth, which made Zheng Chengmin on the side start looking at Ye Hao with complicated and tangled eyes.


    "Nonsense. Now that you don''t even understand the patient''s situation, you dare to make a conclusion, why do you..." the doctor rebuked loudly.


    "With my confidence." Ye Hao patted his chest and said, "I can use the clothes on my body, and I can swear by the title of my doctor. I am confident that I can save the people inside."


    As he said, Ye Hao turned his head to look at Zheng Chengmin: "Sir, please give me this opportunity, and also to yourself, to your wife, to your unborn child."


    Looking at what Ye Hao said is so magnificent, if people know that the clothes on Ye Hao were taken from the pediatric clinic, as for the doctor? Just kidding, he only has the skills of a doctor, without a license, he is at best an unlicensed doctor.


    If all these are known, I don''t know what others will think.


    "You...you, arrogant, you''re joking about human life." Smoke came out of the doctor''s angry head.


    "Let him come, I agree to let him deliver my wife."


    But Zheng Chengmin''s sudden sentence next to him shocked the doctor.


    He looked at Zheng Chengmin in surprise: "The patient''s family, you have to think carefully, you...you actually want a pediatrician to deliver your wife."


    "I don''t care what doctor he is, I just want my child and wife to live." Zheng Chengmin looked at Ye Hao, and he bowed to Ye Hao sincerely: "Please. Please save my child and wife. ."


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and looked at the doctor in front of him: "With the permission of the patient''s family, you can let me in."


    "You..." The doctor''s eyes were a little angry, but at last he turned his head: "Hmph, come in with me, I want to see how your pediatrician delivered the baby."


    Ye Hao walked into the operating room under the gaze of the man outside. After a period of disinfection, they walked into the operating room.


    This operating room is much larger than the previous children''s operating room, and there are still several doctors and nurses busy there.


    A woman lying on the hospital bed with her head disheveled, there was no cry of pain, only the last gasp.


    "Doctor Qiao. The patient''s family has decided whether to save the child or the adult." A doctor next to him asked anxiously.


    The doctor Qiao who brought Ye Hao in, said with a cold snort, pointing at Ye Hao, "Don''t look at me, now this guy is the attending doctor, he said he wants to keep his mother and child safe." The two children are too bulky, the fetal position is not right, and they cannot use any equipment. It is impossible to give birth to the child without a C-section." The doctor shouted anxiously when he saw Ye Hao hanging on his chest. Brand time


    Waiting.


    He also pointed to Ye Hao in surprise; "Are you still a pediatrician?"


    "Well, don''t talk anymore, I''m about to start birthing now, you stare at the palace mouth." Ye Hao frowned and looked at these people.


    "You..." The doctor wanted to say something, but was stopped by Doctor Qiao.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and was about to start my performance again.


    System, exchange for primary perspective.


    [Exchange for primary perspective, the host currently has seven skill points left, and the skill points are insufficient...]


    Use the loan and confirm the exchange.


    [The host gains primary fluoroscopy. I owe three skill points, please host in...]


    Use primary fluoroscopy.


    After Ye Hao used elementary fluoroscopy, he felt that the world in front of him had changed the same. When he looked at something carefully, that thing would gradually fade and become transparent, and then Ye Hao¡¯s vision could be worn. past.


    "What are you doing in a daze, the vital signs of pregnant women have begun to decline." Dr. Qiao frowned and urged.


    Ye Hao didn''t waste time either. After all, the primary fluoroscopy only lasts five minutes. He is racing against time now, his eyes are on the pregnant woman''s abdomen.


    The surface of the abdomen began to disappear slowly, and Ye Hao''s eyes directly saw the situation inside the abdomen, which was clearer than X-ray.


    It turned out that the twins were slanted and the fetal position was not correct. In addition to the lack of intra-abdominal space, the doctor could not use any equipment to restore the fetal position, which caused the two children to fail to give birth.


    Through fluoroscopy, Ye Hao understood the situation at once, and he began to put his hands on the pregnant woman''s abdomen.


    Press suddenly and violently.


    "What are you doing!" Ye Hao''s sudden move almost scared the people around him into a cold sweat.


    "Doctor Qiao, come and see, the fetal position has moved." At this moment, the nurse who was staring at the pregnant woman''s abdomen pointed to the display screen in front of her and shouted.


    Doctor Qiao looked over, sure enough! The baby''s fetal position in the pregnant woman''s belly is slowly moving.


    "This is massage in Chinese medicine, right?" a nurse nearby suddenly shouted.


    Others also reacted, watching Ye Hao''s hand movements, really similar to Tuina. He looked at Ye Hao''s hands that kept pressing on his abdomen in surprise, and swallowed: "He... wouldn''t he want to use massage to change the baby''s fetal position across the abdomen!"

 Chapter 176： Perspective and object control are a good match

    Use primary object control.


    Ye Hao''s movements didn''t stop, but his mental power was also controlling the fetus in the pregnant woman and began to move slowly.


    This is a combination that Ye Hao imagined before.


    The perspective technique combined with the object control technique is simply too practical, so that when the object control technique is used, the control object is in the blind spot of vision.


    In the eyes of outsiders, it was because of Ye Hao''s massage that the baby began to move slowly.


    Although massage has a certain effect, it is actually the key to the ability, and massage is just a way to cover up the ability.


    "Doctor Qiao, this...it''s the first time I heard that massage can move the fetal position." A doctor next to Doctor Qiao whispered. Doctor Qiao frowned, "I''ve heard that there is internal strength in Chinese medicine, and Tuina was very important in ancient Chinese medicine in ancient Chinese medicine. Tuina with the qi in the hand can have miraculous effects. It¡¯s just that the time has passed, and many books about TCM Tuina have been lost.


    . "


    "In Chinese medicine, acupuncture is the only thing left. Tuina is used for recreation and health."


    As he said, Dr. Qiao''s eyes fell on Ye Hao: "A pediatrician who still knows Chinese medicine. It''s really rare to see him at a young age."


    "Doctor Qiao, look quickly. A child''s head is exposed." The nurse who was closely watching next to him shouted excitedly.


    "Doctor Qiao, the labor induction is up to you." Ye Hao took a deep breath, and then he used "Tuina" there to help the baby slowly move from the placenta to the cervix.


    "Yeah." At this time, Doctor Qiao had no objections to the pediatrician in front of him.


    The strength has said everything, which makes him not only think of what he said outside the surgery.


    "With my confidence."


    The corner of Dr. Qiao''s mouth under the mask slowly raised, but he still concentrated on inducing labor on the child with his head exposed.


    "Xiao Zhang, you go to see the situation of the pregnant woman. You must ensure that the pregnant woman is sober."


    "Yes."


    "Xiaomu, hurry up and prepare hot water towels. The child''s physical signs are weak. After he comes out, he will immediately clean up and send it to the incubator.


    "I see, Doctor Qiao."


    More than five minutes passed since Ye Hao entered the operating room.


    Wow wow wow


    Two successive crying of babies came from the operating room.


    Waiting anxiously outside the operating room, Zheng Chengmin, who has been waiting in seconds, even started to regret his choice just now. Ask a pediatrician to induce labor? This is not a dog taking a mouse...


    But when he heard the cry of the child, he felt that his heart was flying from **** to heaven. He slapped the door of the operating room anxiously and excitedly: "Nurse, doctor, nurse. How is my child, my wife" Well, my wife is all right." "Don''t knock, don''t knock." A nurse opened the door and walked out. She looked at Zheng Chengmin, who was anxiously trying to rush in, and quickly grabbed him and put a stick in front of her mouth. Finger: "Hush! Wait a minute. The pregnant woman and the child are fine, the mother and the child are safe, but the body is still very weak.


    , Don''t speak loudly, or I won''t let you in. "No...I never speak much." "Zheng Chengmin shouted excitedly. He suddenly realized that his voice was a bit loud, and quickly softened it. He smiled and almost said with a mosquito bite: "I...I can go in to see my wife and children." I will never influence them, I just


    Take a look. "


    The man''s voice was pleading, and there is nothing more important than the child and wife at this time.


    "Okay, hurry in. But it will take more than ten minutes. Later, your wife will have to be sent to the intensive care unit. Your wife was already in poor health and gave birth to two children. Although it is not dangerous now, it is still Need to be hospitalized for observation." The nurse smiled and walked away


    "Yes, yes." Zheng Chengmin rushed in in a hurry, but after two heavy footsteps, he suddenly stopped his pace and walked in cautiously, as if he was afraid of making a sound.


    At this time, he is not like an adult, but more like a child, a child who has encountered good things.


    Walked into the operating room.


    The pregnant woman lying on the operating table cast her subconscious eyes, and the couple looked at each other.


    Zheng Chengmin''s tears remained uncontrollably again. He walked to his wife and held his wife''s sweaty hand: "You have worked hard."


    "Look at you, how old you are. You still cry, and you don''t want to think about who you are. If you let outsiders know, don''t laugh at you." The pregnant woman said in a weak voice.


    "I cry, I am happy. Whoever loves to laugh at jokes, as long as my wife and my children are good, I am happy to make me cry every day." Although Zheng Chengmin was crying, the corner of his mouth brought him the happiest ever. Smile.


    Who says that a man does not flick if he has tears, but he is not sad.


    "Stupid, go and see our baby." The pregnant woman closed her eyes weakly.


    "Wife..." Zheng Chengmin subconsciously shouted with worry.


    "It''s okay, your wife is just too tired. Then just take a good rest for a while." The voice of the doctor next to him came, and Dr. Qiao took off his mask, and his eye sockets were exposed after half a century. There was bloodshot in the middle, and sweat on his forehead.


    "Thank you, doctor, thank you." Zheng Chengmin gratefully bowed to Doctor Qiao. The doctors in front of him had been here for more than ten hours for his wife and children.


    "Don''t thank me. If you want to, thank the young doctor just now." When Dr. Qiao spoke, he looked around and he didn''t even see Ye Hao.


    At this time, Zheng Chengmin also reacted. The pediatrician who had patted his chest to ensure that his mother and son were safe had disappeared.


    "Where was the doctor just now?" Doctor Qiao asked the nurse next to him.


    "do not know."


    "did not see it?"


    "Just now we all looked at children and pregnant women."


    Doctor Qiao muttered: "This is still running very fast. Forget it, if you want to thank him, there will be opportunities in the future. After all, there are only a few pediatricians. You should see your child first. Congratulations you are Longfeng twin."


    "Thank you, thank you." Zheng Chengmin secretly remembered the figure in his heart, then he walked to the two incubators and looked at the two newborn babies inside through the transparent glass.


    Now, Zheng Chengmin''s face was filled with that innocent childlike smile again.


    Ta Ta Ta


    At this moment, a voice came from outside.


    "What are you doing, you are not allowed to go in."


    Two middle-aged men in formal attire walked in. When they saw Zheng Chengmin, they rushed over with excitement and shouted, "Mayor Zheng, it''s not good. Something has happened."


    When they heard the names of the two, everyone around them changed their expressions. mayor? This middle-aged man who was crying and crying just now, who was as excited as a child, turned out to be the mayor?

 Chapter 177： Murder intentionally?

    ¡¾mission completed. The host gains five skill points, the current skill point is 2]


    At this time Ye Hao had already returned to the entrance of the clinic, but another group of people had also arrived.


    "Who is it, I want to see who dares to beat Laozi''s wife. I am really impatient." An arrogant voice shouted there.


    Ye Hao looked over, and the corner of his mouth was curved.


    I saw that Mrs. Chen, who had left just now, had already returned. Standing next to him was a man in a police uniform. The man was very arrogant and was walking towards the consulting room.


    "This is the hospital, please be quiet." Ye Hao stood directly at the entrance of the clinic, raising his head and smiling at the two in front of him.


    "I don''t care where it is, I''m here to find someone, and just roll away..." the man was saying, after his eyes fell on Ye Hao, he was momentarily sluggish. The original pace he walked over was also momentary. Stopped.


    "Long time no see. I remember your name is Gao Zhuo, Captain Gao." Ye Hao smiled lightly, putting his hands in his pockets.


    "Husband, that''s him. This kid just beat me, this **** thing, dare to beat my old lady. It''s not long-sighted, my husband, please catch him back to me quickly, and use your means to wait on my life. By the way, Remember to slap him hard, ten, I want you to slap him ten."


    Mrs. Chen pointed at Ye Hao arrogantly and shouted, as if her husband next to her gave her so much courage, she immediately vented her anger towards Ye Hao.


    But she didn''t expect that she was there for a long time, and her husband hadn''t done anything yet. She looked at her husband next to her in surprise, only to see her husband who was still arrogant just now, his face turned pale at this time.


    "Husband, what are you doing. Do it, where is your usual aura." Mrs. Chen pushed her husband.


    But Gao Zhuo''s mood of scolding his mother was all in his heart at this time. He felt Ye Hao''s playful eyes fall on him, as if a tiger was staring at a little sheep that was sent to the tiger''s mouth.


    He didn''t know what kind of character the man in front of him was.


    A man who can be pointed at by a pistol, a man who can make Baoye call it a guest, a man who can force Jiye to drink twenty bottles of beer in public.


    Most importantly, this man can ask a major to pick him up with a team of heavily armed soldiers!


    How could such a person be offended by the captain of a small area police station.


    He lowered his head, pretending not to see Ye Hao, took his wife''s hand and prepared to turn and leave.


    But I didn¡¯t expect this prodigal lady to break free of his hand and shouted: "Don¡¯t pull me, what are you doing. If you get out of your head, why are you like an egg? Gao Zhuo, you weren¡¯t like this before. Yeah."


    "Wife, wife. We have something to go home and talk about." Gao Zhuo said quietly.


    "What do you say to go home? Gao Zhuo, when did you lose money? You are a squad leader of a police station. Your wife is bullied, so you dare not say anything." Mrs. Chen shouted angrily.


    Gao Zhuo said in his heart, who can bully you? Every time you are not you quarreling with others, you can get ahead in those times, but this time...the opposite is an iron plate, or a barbed iron plate.


    "Wife, listen to me this time, let''s go home." Gao Zhuo kept winking at his wife, trying to avoid the tiger as soon as possible. But Mrs. Chen didn''t care about her husband''s eyes. She pointed to the consulting room behind Ye Hao and shouted, "Gao Zhuo. What is going on with you today? Do you still want to live with me? If you want, give it. I gave that kid a meal, and I was getting the two **** out of me, dare


    Treated before my son, it turned them back. "


    Ye Hao, who was still watching this scene with a smile, his face turned gloomy.


    "Captain Gao. I don''t know what your fierce wife is called."


    Gao Zhuo heard Ye Hao ask himself, he also knew that he could not hide this time, and cautiously replied: "Ye...Mr. Ye, this is my bitch, Chen Meijuan."


    Chen Meijuan, Ye Hao remembered that the gangster named Chen Hu was called the brother-in-law Gao Zhuo.


    Then Chen Meijuan is also Chen Hu''s sister.


    Sure enough, it''s not that a family doesn''t enter a house.


    "Captain Gao, your wife''s mouth is a bit dirty. I slapped three times before. Do you think it''s right?" Ye Hao said coldly.


    Gao Zhuo nodded in fear: "Yes, yes."


    "But I don''t think it''s enough. If your mouth is too smelly, you need a lesson. Or let your husband slap ten times, what do you think." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    "Gao Zhuo, you are over there... Why are you still talking to him..." Chen Meijuan was extremely surprised by her husband''s attitude today, and what she said just now was even more serious, just when she was about to get angry .


    She didn''t expect a slap to hit her face, she looked at Gao Zhuo in disbelief, and his other arm also waved.


    Bang bang ......


    Seeing this scene, Ye Hao shook his head in admiration, the fight was really heavy.


    Soon ten slaps were over.


    "Gao...zhuo, you...you wait for me, I...want to divorce you..." Because of these ten slaps, Chen Meijuan was so uncomfortable to speak directly, she directly covered her face. Turned around and ran outside.


    Gao Zhuo wanted to chase him, but he still looked at Ye Hao timidly: "Mr. Ye... you... are you satisfied."


    "Actually, just ten strokes are enough, there is no need to be so heavy." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "Then...I''m leaving." You and he said earlier, Gao Zhuo was scolding his mother in his heart, but he dared not show it on his face.


    "Ok."


    Gao Zhuo turned around and ran away in a hurry, not sure if he was chasing his wife.


    "Some people just need a lesson." Ye Hao smiled and shook his head. He turned around to go into the consulting room.


    But the densely packed footsteps came from behind again, but this time it was not noisy, but orderly footsteps.


    The expression on Ye Hao''s face also became serious.


    He slowly turned around, and saw dozens of policemen pointing their pistols at him. This policeman was not some of the former policemen, but armed policemen wearing bulletproof vests.


    The doctors around saw this scene all hiding away.


    And a beautiful shadow walked out of the armed police and walked in front of Luo Tian.


    "Qiu Xueyao? When did you come back?" Ye Hao looked at the beautiful policeman in surprise. Shouldn''t she still be looking after her father in Lincheng. But the expression on Qiu Xueyao''s face was very serious. She stared at Luo Tian, ??then took out a piece of paper from her pocket, and said to Ye Hao in a deep voice, "Suspect Ye Hao, I officially suspected that you were involved in deliberate Arrest you for homicide. Please follow me back to the police station for further investigation."

 Chapter 178： Shy Qiu Xueyao

    In the police car outside Haicheng People''s Hospital, Ye Hao was sitting in the back seat. Two policemen were preparing to get in the car, but they were stopped by others.


    "You two go in the back car. Pharaoh, I will drive this car, and you will take the old car." Qiu Xueyao appeared outside the driver''s seat, knocking on the window.


    The two policemen behind were a bit at a loss, and the old Wang in the driver''s seat got out of the car and looked at Qiu Xueyao in surprise: "Qiu Team. This...this is not in compliance with the regulations. At least two or two are needed to **** the prisoners. The criminal police above are in custody."


    "He is just a suspect, not a prisoner." Qiu Xueyao frowned and stretched out her hand: "Car keys."


    Lao Wang hesitated, he put the key in Qiu Xueyao''s hand, but he still said with a serious face: "If you insist on doing this for Team Qiu, then return to the game. I will truthfully write this matter in the report. "


    "Whatever you want, it''s just that the last time you went to Wash Foot City with your sister-in-law, Mr. Wang..." Qiu Xueyao opened the car door, sat in the driver''s seat, and started the car with the car key.


    "Ahem... That... I suddenly felt a little pain in my stomach. You two hurry up and help me to the side." Lao Wang''s expression changed quickly, and he immediately pressed his stomach, as if he was suffering from some pain.


    Qiu Xueyao started the car and slowly drove out of the hospital.


    "What I asked you to do before..."


    As soon as Ye Hao said, Qiu Xueyao faintly replied: "I have left two criminal policemen to arrange beds for the two children. The police are there. The hospital should not ask for trouble."


    "Thank you." Ye Hao said gratefully. "Don''t say thank you to me. My mother just came back a few days late, and your kid made such a big mess for me. If I hadn''t heard the news, I took the initiative to stop this task, otherwise your treatment would not be as good as now, my mother. I will be your driver myself." Qiu Xueyao looked through the rearview mirror


    Ye Hao, with a flat face in the back seat.


    "Thanks. But what happened to your father''s injury? Why did you come back so early?" Ye Hao thought of Qiu Xueyao''s family in Lincheng. At the beginning, because Qiu Xueyao''s father was injured, Ye Hao was alone. came back.


    "The bullet only passed through the side of the abdomen. It was not a serious injury. My father told me not to interfere with work, so he let me come back first. As a result, I met with you. Let¡¯s talk about it. What happened? ." Qiu Xueyao deliberately drove slowly.


    Ye Hao stunned: "You should also know what''s going on, right? Who called the police?" "Public telephone. But there is already evidence that your fingerprints were left on the body of Brother Aji at the scene. The **** stick also left your fingerprints. Including the surveillance cameras outside the alley also recorded your figure, although the nickname Fei Zai also brought people in...


    ¡­"


    "This matter has nothing to do with Feizi and the others. I did it alone." Before Qiu Xueyao could finish, Ye Hao said first. "Oh. As far as I know, Feizi is a member of the Haicheng underground organization Baoye. According to the routines shot in the movie. You can make some of Baoye¡¯s gangsters commit crimes. The fingerprints are better explained. It can be said to threaten you to catch it. In this case, you don¡¯t have that many


    In trouble. "


    When Qiu Xueyao said this, her eyes kept staring at the rearview mirror. "Look at the front by driving. You know Captain Qiu''s traffic laws better than I do. You don''t have to say these things to irritate me. Although Feizi came out to mix with society, they may have done some bad things. But who is in the current society? Can you say that they are purely good people, at least their hearts are not too big


    Bad, and he will change. "


    Ye Hao''s face sank: "Compared to those of Brother Aji, I don''t know how much better."


    "You know, if you really did what I told you just now. I will definitely stop right away and beat you up." Qiu Xueyao''s mouth was curved, and at this time the red light at the intersection happened and the car stopped. Come down. Qiu Xueyao opened the drawer in front of the passenger seat, took out a folder from it, turned around and handed it to Ye Hao: "Let¡¯s see for yourself. These are the information provided by some''good-hearted people'', and they are all in this short. It was delivered to our police station by various methods in just a few hours. I still


    This is the first time I have met so many ¡®good-hearted people¡¯. "


    With Qiu Xueyao''s words.


    Ye Hao is not a fool either, the one who can call the police and provide information in such a timely manner may be the chicken master!


    Ye Hao opened the folder and took a look. Some of the materials in it were real and some were fake.


    It can be said that it emphasized that Ye Hao broke into the private house privately, wounded many people, and killed the victim Aji, but these materials deliberately played down the matters of those children.


    "Where''s the body of Brother Aji." Ye Hao put the information back, and then returned it to Qiu Xueyao.


    Qiu Xueyao put the documents back in the drawer and continued to drive the car.


    "Brother Aji''s body was sent to the police station by Mr. Ji''s people for an autopsy, and then he was taken away by him because of the request of Mr. Ji. You know, it''s a little bit related to these gangsters. The evidence is against you."


    Ye Hao closed his eyes: "If that''s the case, why are you telling me so much."


    "Because I believe in you."


    Qiu Xueyao''s sudden words made Ye Hao opened her eyes in surprise, looking at the back of the woman in front of her, but she didn''t know that her face had already appeared a little red. "I believe that a person who can save a hostage in the hands of a robber can be a bad person. What''s more, the old lady still owes you a life." Qiu Xueyao''s tone was a little weird, and her breathing changed unconsciously. : "And I want to help you, you must at least tell me the whole story


    what. "


    "Since Officer Qiu wants to know, then Ye Mou confessed." Ye Hao smiled and began to tell about what happened in the morning, but Xia Xue was skipped.


    Didididi


    After Ye Hao finished speaking, suddenly the sound of the car''s horn kept ringing, and Qiu Xueyao gritted her teeth with an angry look on her face, and her hand was pressed on the horn.


    "Um... Um, you don''t need to be so excited." Ye Hao hurriedly calmed Qiu Xueyao''s emotions.


    "That Aji brother is really guilty. He even organized a child to beg and broke the child''s leg. Such a scum should be shot a hundred times. It is really cheap to kill him like you..." Qiu Xueyao, who was indignant there, noticed In the back seat, Ye Hao had a playful smile on his face.


    She blushed: "Ahhhh...but, you are a bit too impulsive in doing this. Now in the legal society, although it seems that Brother Aji and the others have been involved in a lot of crimes, but you are sure to act like this. The crime of intentional homicide.¡± Speaking of this, Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao a little worried. She did not change her opinion of him because Ye Hao really killed someone. Instead, the man in front of her was standing in her heart. The height that the opposite **** has never reached.

 Chapter 179： Tasks that appear and disappear

    In fact, in Qiu Xueyao''s heart, those damned guys are more than guilty.


    However, a country cannot do without the consolidation of the law, so Qiu Xueyao as a policeman can often only control her emotions silently. Even if she knows that some criminals who kill a thousand swords deserve to die, she wants to take out a gun and shoot him ten times on the spot.


    But the teachings in the police academy made her not know how many times she had endured this impulse.


    So Qiu Xueyao didn''t think Ye Hao did something wrong in her heart. On the contrary, Ye Hao did something she hadn''t dared to do for a long time.


    But sometimes, the reality is often unsatisfactory.


    "Um... Then what are you going to do now. When you arrive at the police station, there will be a special person to interrogate you. Because of the series of evidence, these are not good for you." Qiu Xueyao looked worriedly He glanced at Ye Hao in the back seat.


    Ye Hao shrugged and said with a smile: "So what? Soldiers come to cover the water and soil. And I don''t regret what I did at the time."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Seeing Qiu Xueyao still talking, Ye Hao closed his eyes: "Captain Qiu, don''t say anything. Let''s drive well. I also want to take a rest. Things have been so tough these past two days."


    Right now, Ye Hao really seemed to have fallen asleep, leaving Qiu Xueyao there and staring at Ye Hao through the rearview mirror. This kid can still be so stable after such a big thing, and he still wants to sleep!


    I don''t know what he is thinking now.


    Ye Hao really couldn''t sleep, and he was really thinking about things, but he was not thinking about killing himself, but about the task before.


    That inexplicable task.


    It was the task of using a mind-reading technique that suddenly appeared.


    The task reward of that task is unknown, the punishment is also unknown, and there is no condition for the task to be completed.


    Since then, there has been no response to that task, and the task cannot be found in the system task list.


    However, there is no notification and reward for completing the task, or punishment for failing the task.


    Such a task that appeared inexplicably, just disappeared inexplicably? It''s as if it has never appeared before.


    "Okay, you can get up. Wait for someone to take you in. Don''t talk. No matter what others ask, I will ask for a lawyer. I will try my best to find a way for you outside." Qiu Xueyao opened the door from the car and watched. With Ye Hao.


    She never thought that after she became a policeman, she would have the opportunity to find a way for a murderer. Ye Hao got out of the car and stretched his waist. Because of Qiu Xueyao''s help before, he was not handcuffed when he was "arrested". He looked at the police station in front of him, took a deep breath, and looked at Qiu Xueyao. : "Thank you, but I don''t want to hurt you, I believe I will soon


    Can come out. "


    When Ye Hao said this, a light flashed in his eyes.


    "quickly."


    ...


    In the hospital, with the help of two criminal policemen, the two children have been arranged to be hospitalized, and Feizi is standing in a corner with the phone.


    "Baby, it''s me Feizi."


    "Yes, Big Brother Ye has been taken away by the police."


    "Yes, yes. He asked me to stay in the hospital and take care of the children. Well, that''s fine. Then I will continue to stay in the hospital."


    After Feizi hung up the phone, there was still a worried look in his eyes.


    A private golf course outside a suburban villa in Haicheng.


    Baoye slowly put down the phone in his hand at this time.


    "Master Bao? Are you not playing?" a young man holding a golf club next to him asked respectfully.


    "Stop fighting, stop fighting. There are some important things to do."


    The young man asked in a low voice, "It''s because of that Ye Hao? But according to Bao Ye, that Ye Hao''s identity is not ordinary. If something happens to him this time, the people behind him will definitely help him. So there is no need for Bao Ye to come forward. what."


    "It¡¯s one thing whether it¡¯s necessary or not, it¡¯s the same thing if you don¡¯t. If you don¡¯t do it, people will never know that you are caring about the other person. Xiao Lei, if you want to sit in my position, there are things you have to learn. Many." Bao Ye picked up the phone and started dialing.


    ...


    Gaoqiao Community, inside the apartment where Ye Hao lives.


    Nightingale, who was staring at the laptop screen, suddenly heard a slight voice from her clothes, and the next moment a small mobile phone appeared in her hand.


    "Hey."


    "Nightingale, it''s me." There was an old voice on the other end of the phone.


    "Foster father." Nightingale''s tone was very respectful, and her face became serious.


    "where are you?"


    In response to the interrogation on the other end of the phone, Nightingale opened her mouth and finally spit out two words: "Haicheng."


    "I knew you wouldn''t lie. Before you used my right to call up the information of the Jin Maoshu, I knew you were aiming." There was a hint of helplessness in the old voice.


    "Foster father. I may have to increase my vacation this time. After I come back, Nightingale is willing to suffer any punishment." When Nightingale spoke, her eyes were staring at the screen of the laptop, and at this time the corner of the search system had appeared. The photos and information of the two people.


    Although the people on the photos have some dressing up, they can still be vaguely recognized as similar to the two people in the three photos Nightingale gave to Ye Hao.


    The text information below the photo.


    A fat man with blond hair and a little wretched look.


    Nickname: Golden Tooth, nationality: U.S., English, France... Name: The original name is ominous, the former name was Nobi Nobita, Job, Basakini... Age: Ominous.


    Appeared in the African Republic of Congo region two hours ago.


    The other is a very thin white man who is more than two meters tall and looks weak in writing.


    Nickname: White Stick, Nationality: U.S., English, France... Name: The original name is ominous, and the names used: Makoto Ito, Jin Xuango, Vladimir... Age: Ominous.


    Appeared in Iceland a week ago.


    (The third person cannot search, please make sure the photo is correct)


    Nightingale just took a look, and then wrote down all the information displayed by the two people. "Okay. The girl is getting older and is about to fly. I don''t stop it, pay attention to safety, and call if there is something. By the way, there is one more thing to notify you. Your friend has entered the police station. Okay to pick him up. Okay, I still have something to do, hang up first. Nightingale, get back early


    Here, my foster father is still waiting to hold my grandson. "


    When the phone hung up, Nightingale shook her body, her eyes flashing with complicated expressions. After a few seconds, her face returned to normal. She prepared for a moment, then turned and walked to the door of the room. When she went out to close the door, she hesitated for a while, scanned the room and finally closed the door.

 Chapter 180： I dont sign

    In an office inside a certain building in the capital, an old man was frowning and looking at the piles of troubles on the documents in front of him.


    Bump


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Please come in."


    A middle-aged man walked in.


    "What''s the matter?" the old man asked.


    "The Mr. Jin Maoshu you mentioned earlier had an accident."


    The words of the middle-aged made the old man''s face wrinkled: "What''s the matter?"


    "kill."


    The old man put down the pen in his hand, took off his presbyopic glasses, rubbed the bridge of his nose: "Don''t ask about this kind of thing. I said at the beginning that no matter how capable he is, if he makes a mistake, To be punished."


    "That... but the person who killed the Jin Mao Rat... is a bit special." The middle-aged man walked up to the old man and said softly.


    Listening to the middle-aged man''s narration, the old man''s eyes flashed with still water.


    Snapped


    Suddenly, the old man slapped the table with a slap on the table: "Unreasonably, what do those policemen do for food? With low eyelids, there are such things that are not checked? It seems that Haicheng needs to fight flies and tigers well."


    "We can talk about the flies and tigers later. But how to deal with that golden rat? He should have been sent to the Haicheng Police Station by now." The middle-aged man looked at the old man with interrogation eyes.


    The old man thought for a while, he picked up a phone next to him.


    ...


    Haicheng Police Station.


    Just as Qiu Xueyao sent Ye Hao into the gate of the police station, a middle-aged man in police uniform walked over: "Captain Qiu, I''m here to hand over the suspect. I will be responsible for the suspect in a moment."


    "You?" Qiu Xueyao frowned. "Yes, I was very concerned about this case, so I will be responsible." The middle-aged man noticed that Ye Hao''s hands were not handcuffed. He immediately yelled, "Captain Qiu, the police discipline you Have you forgotten. How can you not handcuff the prisoner while escorting the prisoner? What''s more


    The situation is still a murderer! "


    "Guo Chengyue, pay attention to your words. Now he is just a suspect, not a criminal. For the suspect, we have the right to decide whether..." Qiu Xueyao retorted, but Guo Chengyue interrupted the words.


    "Okay, okay. Captain Qiu, I''m going to interrogate the prisoner now, and I don''t have time to waste time here with you. There was a traffic accident on West Street, and it looks like someone was injured. Go and take a look." Guo Chengyue looked at Qiu Xueyao.


    Qiu Xueyao bit her lip, but she still turned around helplessly, but she still whispered in Ye Hao''s ear.


    "Be careful. This Guo Chengyue is our deputy director. There is a private rumor that it has something to do with Master Ji. Please pay attention yourself."


    After Qiu Xueyao finished speaking, she turned around and left in three steps.


    Has something to do with Master Ji?


    Ye Hao squinted at the deputy director in front of him, and the other party was also looking at him.


    "See what you see. A murderer dare to look at Lao Tzu. Come here, give him handcuffs and handcuff me." Guo Chengyue yelled.


    A police officer on the side immediately walked over with a pair of handcuffs. Ye Hao didn''t resist, and obediently let the other party to handcuff him. After all, a pair of handcuffs seemed to him to be just a decoration.


    "Wait, the murderer''s security level is relatively high." Guo Chengyue rubbed his chin with his hands, as if thinking about something, then he sneered and said: "For safety, I will give him his fetters. ."


    Now the police officer hesitated a bit. He looked at Guo Chengyue: "Director Guo, this shackle... is not suitable. We have never directly shackled a prisoner who just came in."


    "Nothing before, doesn''t mean there won''t be in the future. Don''t talk nonsense, and quickly copy it."


    As for the deputy chief, a little police officer still didn''t dare to say anything. He didn''t know where he found a fetter, and then he handed it to Ye Hao.


    "That''s much safer. Take him to Interrogation Room No. 11." Guo Chengyue looked at Ye Hao up and down as if looking at a work of his own, and finally nodded in satisfaction, turned and walked forward.


    "That...please come with me." The police officer still looked at Ye Hao with a little sympathy, pointing to the front and said.


    Ye Hao did not speak, and walked forward step by step.


    But because of the shackles, every time he took a step, the shackle chain would rub against the ground and make a harsh rubbing sound, which made the police officers around who were still working in the office look surprised.


    When he arrived at the so-called Interrogation Room No. 11, Ye Hao was locked in the interrogation chair.


    "You can go out now." Guo Chengyue leaned against the interrogation table and said lightly.


    The police officer finally glanced at Ye Hao with sympathetic eyes, walked out silently, and closed the door.


    "Ye Hao, suspected of killing Wu Xiaoji at 8.30 in the morning, the evidence is monitored by the murder weapon. I don''t know what else you have to argue with." Guo Chengyue said, taking out a piece of paper from the drawer.


    "Hmph, do you think I still need nonsense. You accepted the instructions of Master Ji, didn''t you just want to **** me." Ye Hao sneered and raised his hand, then pointed to the chain on his foot: "Don''t worry. , Wait for how to copy this, I''ll let you untie it for me." "Oh, my temper is not small." Guo Chengyue looked at the indifferent expression on Ye Hao''s face with a little surprise, but he still used Looking at Ye Hao with contemptuous eyes: "But, you don''t have to think about me. This interrogation room on the 11th is used to interrogate some troublesome prisoners, so this room


    The camera and recorder inside will break down from time to time. By the way, to remind you, the soundproofing of this room is the best in the entire police station. "


    Guo Chengyue''s words are obvious. In this super soundproof room, there is no camera and no recording.


    He Guo Chengyue is the sky, and Ye Hao is the grasshopper in his hand.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, only with a calm expression on his face.


    Guo Chengyue frowned slightly, and he didn''t like the expression on Ye Hao''s face, because everyone who was brought to the room by him might be arrogant and awkward at first, but it won''t take long for him to pity himself.


    Snapped


    Guo Chengyue slapped the taken out piece of paper in front of Ye Hao: "This is your confession letter. Hurry up and sign it. This way, you can feel better."


    Ye Hao took a look at this so-called confession. The content on it was nothing more than Ye Hao''s admission that he had broken into a private house and was suspected of killing Wu Xiaoji. This Wu Xiaoji should be the name of that Xiaoji brother.


    Once Ye Hao signed, it was equivalent to admitting all his "crimes."


    Ye Hao smiled lightly and spit on the paper. "I don''t sign."

 Chapter 181： Emergency!

    Haicheng People¡¯s Hospital, in a blocked area, many students wearing school uniforms are lying on the beds and wailing. The uniforms on their bodies are all stained red with blood. The nurses keep coming and going in and out, while a few students on the side The lights above the operating room are always on.


    Even if a patient is sent out from the operating room, a new patient will be sent in the next moment.


    "Secretary Xie, what the **** is going on." Zheng Chengmin was rushing over here quickly, with an anxious look on his face.


    And the old Doctor Qiao behind him followed. "Yesterday afternoon, the students of Haicheng Jinshan Experimental Primary School happened to organize an activity to watch the museum. As a result, when the teacher took the children by the side of a construction site, they did not expect to see from the top of the 100-meter building that was still under construction. A pile of steel **** fell down." Xie Mi


    The book follows in the footsteps of Zheng Chengmin.


    "Steel balls? Falling over a hundred meters above? How big are those balls?" Zheng Chengmin stopped abruptly and looked at Secretary Xie in horror.


    Secretary Xie nodded: "Those steel **** are only about two centimeters in size, but even such steel **** fall from more than a hundred meters on the child..." Speaking of the back, Secretary Xie''s eyes also appeared. Sad look.


    "How can this be? What unit does the construction company belong to? Isn''t there a safe distance for such a high building? And how did they let the steel ball fall from an altitude of more than 100 meters!" Zheng Chengmin looked at thanks angrily secretary.


    Secretary Xie sighed: "All aspects of the construction are up to the standard, and the construction area is almost ten meters apart from the street. But... But because of the snow today, the wind is particularly strong, and the wind speed makes the falling steel **** fly over. This ten-meter interval."


    "How did the steel ball fall?"


    "Because the workers did not pay attention, the strong wind blew the bag with the steel ball over, and the steel ball fell down."


    Zheng Chengmin clenched his fists and stared at Secretary Xie: "Why have you only told me about such an important matter?"


    "After the accident, I called you as soon as I got the news. But... but your phone was turned off. It took me a lot of effort to find out that your wife gave birth today and checked all the hospitals for obstetrics and gynecology. Ke didn''t expect you to be here." Secretary Xie said aggrievedly.


    Zheng Chengmin was taken aback. He hurriedly took out the mobile phone in his pocket. He didn''t know when the mobile phone was turned off due to insufficient battery power. For more than ten hours, his thoughts had been on his wife and childbirth, so he didn''t notice it.


    "Damn it." Zheng Chengmin wanted to smash the phone in his hand, but reason told him that it would not help. He walked forward again, unconsciously speeding up: "What about the injuries?" "The steel ball went from a hundred meters away. It fell from a high altitude, and the wind speed did not stop it. Those steel **** fell directly through the bodies of the children and some passersby." Secretary Xie paused here: "Fortunately, no children and passers-by died on the spot. But many have been affected by different processes


    Some steel **** remained in the injured person''s body. "


    Hearing that there were no deaths on the spot, Zheng Chengmin breathed a sigh of relief: "Then know how many people were injured." "Thirty-four elementary school students, eight adults. They are all rescued here at Haicheng People''s Hospital, the specific situation. When we arrive in the temporary meeting room, the hospital will report to the mayor. Because this news is well closed, the citizens outside do not know about this situation." Xie Mi


    The book pointed to the meeting room in front, and not far from the meeting room was a gathering area where the wounded wailed.


    "Press things first, so as not to cause bad social impact."


    Zheng Chengmin heard those wailing voices, he frowned and walked into the meeting room, only to see a few people in the meeting room discussing things.


    When they saw the people coming in, they were all taken aback.


    Then one of the elders looked at Zheng Chengmin and shouted, "Mayor Zheng. You can count. I didn''t know that you were delivering your wife in our hospital, otherwise we would have found you long ago."


    "Dean Fan, we are old acquaintances, don''t talk about this in advance, you should quickly report to me the situation of the injured." Zheng Chengmin waved his hand and urged.


    He used to prevent his wife from giving birth to some unnecessary influences. After all, there are many people who drill small holes and give gifts. Therefore, he arranges hospitalization for his wife or uses the name of his relatives. No one knows that this is the city. Long wife.


    The old man who was the dean of Haicheng People¡¯s Hospital saw Doctor Qiao behind Zheng Chengmin: "Old Qiao, you are here too..."


    "Old Fan, stop talking nonsense. Hurry up and tell Mayor Zheng about the patient''s condition." Dr. Qiao urged.


    "Okay. Mayor Zheng, the total number of patients currently accepted in our hospital is 30 or 40 elementary school students, and the other eight adults. Some of them have only suffered penetrating injuries from steel balls. The condition is not very serious. They have been bandaged and sent to the hospital. The inpatient department rested."


    Dean Fan took out a stack of paper and handed it to Zheng Chengmin.


    "And among the remaining patients, there are steel **** remaining in their bodies. Most of them are not very serious and are now receiving treatment one after another."


    "But..." Dean Fan hesitated, he took out a few sheets from the stack of paper and put them out.


    "These six elementary school students and two adults. The situation is a bit serious. The location of the steel ball is very special. So far our doctors have not determined the treatment plan. If the most serious one is delayed for four hours, it is very likely. Life is in danger."


    Zheng Chengmin looked at the documents, but they were all medical things. He couldn''t understand them at all. He patted the table and said, "If this is the case, why don''t you want to get a cure? Or ask a better doctor? This time. No deaths are allowed."


    "We also don''t want anyone to die. The best doctors from all the hospitals in Haicheng were assembled last night. But... But these cases are really special."


    "This child, a steel ball has penetrated his left shoulder bone and is stopping next to his heart!"


    "This child, the steel ball stays in her kidney! It moves all the time."


    "And this adult, three steel **** hit his spine in three places. It''s a coincidence. If the three steel **** are removed directly, the patient may have upper body paralysis." "This... the most serious child. A steel ball hit his brain, penetrated the skull, and got stuck in the middle sulcus between the left and right brains..."

 Chapter 182： I will pay you back a hundred times

    Hearing all the bad news, the faces of the people around him turned sharply.


    Zheng Chengmin''s body shook, because he hadn''t rested all night, coupled with the continuous fluctuation of emotions, he was also very tired, but he still held on with his hands on the table.


    He stared at the lists on the table. He knew very well that if so many people died in this incident, then... his position as the mayor would have ended.


    "Could it be... Is there no other way?" Zheng Chengmin almost looked at President Fan and the expert doctors with pleading eyes.


    "We have considered some special methods, but the lowest risk is also 80%. So... we have not dared to do it." Dean Fan sighed and shook his head.


    "Then... if you can save a few, you can save a few. This is eight lives." Zheng Chengmin''s voice trembled a little.


    He stared at the eight sheets of paper.


    But Dean Fan and the expert doctors bowed their heads and did not speak.


    "Perhaps one person can save some of them." Suddenly, Dr. Qiao next to him stared at some of the eight papers and muttered.


    Zheng Chengmin hurriedly turned his head and looked at Doctor Qiao: "Who? Who is it?" "This person, Mayor Zheng, you also know the pediatrician before. You see that in these two cases, steel **** fell on the organs. Inside, normal instruments can¡¯t get in and take out the steel balls. But the previous pediatrician used massage to make your baby¡¯s fetal position normal.


    Maybe he can use massage to push the steel ball out! "


    After Doctor Qiao said this, the surrounding doctors, including Dean Fan, looked at him with surprise.


    Tuina? Can massage be cured? Can still pick up something? This is the first time they have heard of it.


    If it weren''t for Dr. Qiao''s qualifications, they might think Dr. Qiao was joking.


    But Zheng Chengmin''s eyes lit up. He is different from these doctors. He has personally experienced the "magic" of the pediatrician.


    "Yes, yes. Maybe he has a way, hurry up, hurry up and invite him." Zheng Chengmin hurriedly ordered.


    A few minutes later, Doctor Qiao came over with a puzzled look.


    "Doctor Qiao? What''s wrong, where''s the pediatrician?" Zheng Chengmin looked at Doctor Qiao and no one was following.


    Doctor Qiao swallowed: "I... I just asked all the pediatricians, and they all said that they had never been to the obstetrics and gynecology department."


    Has no pediatrician ever been to obstetrics and gynecology?


    Zheng Chengmin and Doctor Qiao felt that their brains were going to stop... Could it be that they encountered a ghost?


    "No, there must be something wrong. Find me, Xie Secretary, send me someone to find it. Look for surveillance, look for surveillance! Be sure to find the doctor." At this moment, Zheng Chengmin''s emotions are a little out of control.


    But at this time, Ye Hao didn''t know the outside world, it was already messed up because of him.


    He was frowning and looking at an extra person, a woman.


    "Boy, I didn''t expect it to be such a coincidence." Guo Chengyue put his arms around the woman, his hands still shaking in a dishonest way.


    "Don''t make trouble, clean up this kid first. After I go back, my old lady will take care of you." This and Guo Chengyue, in the interrogation room, in front of Ye Hao, the woman who "shows her affection" is the one who was previously in the hospital. Mrs. Chen taught by Ye Hao, Chen Meijuan.


    Chen Meijuan was staring at Ye Hao with hatred at the moment, but then she smiled again: "Boy, you didn''t expect it. The old lady wanted to ask Brother Guo to clean up you, but she didn''t expect you to be a murderer, so she sent it to the door. coming."


    "Hehe, I really didn''t expect such a coincidence." Ye Hao''s eyes looked at Chen Meijuan''s body, and then at Guo Chengyue: "But if I remember correctly, that team leader Gao Zhuo is actually Your husband."


    Guo Chengyue smiled and slapped Chen Meijuan''s ass, which made Chen Meijuan look at him in shame.


    "Just that Gao Zhuo, do you think he can be a squad leader of a police station if he is a powerless person? He is not promoted by Laozi, but his wife is really good, and he has done a good job in bed." Guo Cheng Yue squinted. Looking at Chen Meijuan.


    Chen Meijuan patted Guo Chengyue''s salty pig''s hand that was messing with herself: "You are playing with other people''s wife, and you are still talking about them here. It''s really unconscionable."


    "Haha, no conscience? That Gao Zhuo saw that you were being bullied, and he ran away without even making a sound. Look at me and tie people here directly for you. Who do you think has a conscience?" Guo Chengyue said. Said serenely.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Hao understood. It turned out that Chen Meijuan and Guo Cheng have a leg.


    It is estimated that the head nurse Qian also knew about this matter. Otherwise, according to the fact that she and the deputy dean of the hospital are husband and wife, she does not need to be afraid that a husband is just a woman who is the captain of the police station.


    But if the other party has a friend who is the deputy chief of the police station, that would be different.


    "Okay, okay. Okay, you have a conscience, you teach him quickly for me, he slapped me three times in the morning." Chen Meijuan pointed to Ye Hao and said.


    "Okay. Anyway, this kid is disobedient and ill-conditioned." Guo Chengyue took his hand out of Chen Meijuan''s clothes and suddenly walked in front of Ye Hao and hit Ye Hao''s abdomen with a fist.


    The pain from his abdomen stimulated Ye Hao''s nerves, but his face did not change.


    "The kid is not convinced. If you sign on that piece of paper, I can make you feel less wronged now." Guo Chengyue looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    "Serve? You want to convince me because of your sesame strength. Hey, this man is so capable, how can he satisfy you? Should I find some big guys for you?" Ye Hao sneered, not yet Forget to tease Chen Meijuan over there.


    Guo Chengyue''s expression changed, and he directly grabbed Ye Hao by the collar: "You kid can do it, not only is the mouth very hard, but the body is also very hard."


    "Of course hard is hard, better than some people." Ye Hao said contemptuously.


    Guo Chengyue patted Ye Hao''s face with his hand: "Okay, okay. I like the kind, I want to see how long you can hold it."


    "I don''t know how long I will last, I only know." Ye Hao''s mouth raised a wicked smile, and he stared at Guo Chengyue: "I only know, I will give you back a hundred times soon."


    ...


    Director Haicheng¡¯s office, Director Xiong is looking at the newspaper in front of him with ease. He has been the director for many years and can retire in half a year. He doesn¡¯t ask for merit, but don¡¯t have any trouble before quitting. .


    Jingle Bell


    Just then, the phone on the desk rang.


    Director Xiong picked up the phone: "Hello."


    "Yes, I''m Director Xiong."


    Snapped


    Director Xiong stood up suddenly: "What? Mayor Zheng is coming? Already outside! Okay, I see."


    Director Xiong put down the phone, he wondered how could Mayor Zheng come to their police station suddenly.


    Just when he was about to go out to greet him, the phone that had just been put down rang again.


    When Director Xiong picked up the call again, his legs trembled. "Leader...leader..."

 Chapter 183： Are all here to pick up Ye Hao

    After Director Xiong put down the phone, he felt that his mind was chaotic. The one who called himself just now turned out to be...


    Jingle Bell


    At this moment, the voice of the phone rang again.


    Director Xiong looked at the number with trepidation. Fortunately, he knew this number and was the landline number of an old friend.


    "Hey. Old Deng, I don''t have time to talk to you now, I still have very important things to do here." Director Xiong picked up the phone and was about to hang up.


    "Wait, old bear, wait a minute, I''ll just say a few words. I have a friend who drags me to ask you to do something. I heard that you have closed a person called Ye... Yeha."


    Before the other party had finished speaking, Director Xiong subconsciously pronounced the name.


    "Ye Hao?"


    "Yes, yes. It''s Ye Hao. What crime did he commit? Is there any way..." The other party obviously wanted to probe Director Xiong''s tone.


    Director Xiong shook his head and said, "Needless to say about you, I am ready to do it. You don''t know, just now..."


    Jingle bell, another spare landline next to it also rang.


    ...


    The entrance of the police station.


    Zheng Chengmin hurriedly walked from above and below the car to the police station.


    Several people behind him were following, and the secretary among them gasped and said, "Mayor Zheng, I''ll be fine with this matter. You don''t need to go there yourself."


    "I can''t do it if I don''t take a trip myself. The patients at the hospital are waiting for their lives and deaths." Zheng Chengmin said sternly, as he stepped into the gate of the police station. "Mayor Zheng, but Ye Hao''s identity is a bit special. I just checked the information, and he is now suspected of being...intentional homicide." The secretary looked at Zheng Chengmin with some concern: "A mayor came to the police station to take away. A criminal suspected of homicide, if this spreads out, you will be re-elected


    The mayor is in a lot of trouble. "I can''t control so much now, I don''t care about him, black cats and white cats, as long as he can cure me the children in the hospital now, even if I don''t want the black hat on my head, I will take it away. "When Zheng Chengmin said this, he still clenched his fist: "And that kid should be killed.


    If it¡¯s not the law, maybe I¡¯ll cheer for him. "


    The secretary looked at Mayor Zheng¡¯s indignant expression, and he shook his head helplessly. He was really familiar with the mayor¡¯s temper. If it hadn¡¯t been for this reason, he had caused a lot of trouble before, thanks to the mayor¡¯s achievements over the years. , Enough to climb a few more steps.


    Step on


    At this moment, Director Xiong walked down wearing a police uniform. He watched Mayor Zheng walk over immediately and saluted and greeted: "Mayor Zheng, your sudden visit here really caught me off guard. What''s the matter? Mayor Zheng, you can give instructions on the phone."


    "This matter can''t be told on the phone." Mayor Zheng looked around, and he said in a deep voice, "I want someone here, a suspect who was arrested by you."


    "Important?" Director Xiong''s heart jumped. He looked at Mayor Zheng with a little surprise. It wouldn''t be such a coincidence. So many people come to ask for someone in a day, maybe it''s really the same...


    "That Mayor Zheng, the person you want is Ye Hao, right?" Director Xiong asked. Zheng Chengmin looked at the secretary to the side, and the secretary nodded: "We checked the pediatrician through a surveillance camera. He took the white coat in the pediatric clinic, and after delivering your wife, he quietly left, but he was taken by the police soon. Gone. And the friends he left behind


    Having said that, this person is called Ye Hao. "


    Zheng Chengmin nodded, he looked at Director Xiong and said: "Yes, I want this Ye Hao. I know his current identity may be a bit troublesome, but I need him to save people now. After saving people, I will take him Give it back to you." Director Xiong smiled bitterly and waved his hand and said, "Mayor Zheng, even if you don¡¯t come to ask someone, I¡¯m going to release this person. Just after you called, several people came one after another. Telephone, one of them is an old friend of mine who works in the province, and the other is the head of the military scientific research institute


    . The other call came directly from Jingcheng##hai. Even if you don''t come, I am going to release people. "


    "Beijing?" Zheng Chengmin''s face turned straight. The people on the other side of the city are terrible, or the phone number from ##º£ÄÚ.


    "Then I can take people away now." But now it is too late to think about these troublesome things, Zheng Chengmin urged.


    "Come with me. Xiao Yang, where is the prisoner who brought me here before?" Director Xiong asked the police officer on the side.


    The police officer hesitated and said in a low voice, "We were taken to Interrogation Room No. 11 by Deputy Chief Guo Chengyue."


    Guo Chengyue? Interrogation Room 11?


    Director Xiong''s face changed, and he had a very bad premonition.


    "Director Xiong? What''s the matter with you? We are in a hurry, so please lead the way quickly." Zheng Chengmin frowned.


    "Cough cough cough, um, mayor Zheng is here." Director Xiong unconsciously quickened his pace when he was walking. He knew very well the virtues of Guo Chengyue under his hand, and the interrogation room on the 11th. meaning.


    He can only silently pray that Guo Chengyue must not do anything stupid.


    At this moment, a shadow appeared inside the police station.


    "Miss, please wait, please go to the counter here to handle matters."


    "Miss can''t go in here."


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    The police officers who saw this shadow were all attracted by this beautiful body and appearance in an instant, but because of professional requirements, they began to discourage the woman who broke into their office directly. But a magical scene happened. At first there was only one police officer to stop him, but Qianying didn''t know how to bypass the police officer, and then several police officers stopped in front of Qianying, but even if it was In this way, the shadow still appears on the police officer like a ghost


    Later, they walked directly towards Director Xiong.


    When Director Xiong saw the woman''s cold and indifferent eyes, he trembled all over, and the next moment his hand was placed on the matching gun on his waist, and he stood in front of Mayor Zheng.


    "Mayor Zheng be careful. Miss, please stop, otherwise I..."


    Director Xiong hadn''t finished speaking, but his gun was pressed by Zheng Chengmin.


    "Don''t worry, this is my own." Zheng Chengmin looked at the woman in front of him, and he bowed deeply at her: "Miss Nightingale, long time no see."


    This beautiful shadow is of course Nightingale, she silently looked at the person in front of her, and the man in front of her who bowed to herself: "Are you?"


    "Three months later, Miss Nightingale was responsible for protecting me." Zheng Chengmin''s eyes were a little excited, he didn''t expect the other party to appear here.


    Nightingale paused: "I don''t remember."


    Cough


    The people around were embarrassed for a while, and a mayor was said that he didn''t remember it. "But since you know me, that''s easy. I''ll come here to pick up a man named Ye Hao."

 Chapter 184： One centimeter shorter

    Ye Hao?


    It''s Ye Hao again, now Director Xiong is really curious about who this is Ye Hao.


    Why does such a person come in, and so many forces will be involved in less than a few hours.


    As for the woman in front of him, Director Xiong is not a fool. How could it be simple for someone who can be respected by the mayor.


    "Miss Nightingale, you also came to pick up Mr. Ye Hao, and it happened that we were also here to pick up Mr. Ye Hao." Zheng Chengmin said with a smile, and then urged Director Xiong on the side: "You can''t open the door soon."


    "Oh, yes." Director Xiong nodded repeatedly, then took out the key and walked to the door of Interrogation Room No. 11. When he inserted the key into the keyhole, he couldn''t unscrew it.


    "What''s the matter?" Zheng Chengmin frowned.


    "That...maybe the door was locked by someone inside." Director Xiong said awkwardly.


    "Then knock on the door."


    "This door is shockproof and soundproof. Knock on the door cannot be opened. I think I should make a call." When Director Xiong took out the phone, Nightingale came over silently.


    She raised her wheat-colored beautiful leg with no extra muscles high, and then chopped it down like a knife.


    boom


    The door that Director Xiong said was shockproof and soundproof was kicked open. This scene scared the people around him and looked at Nightingale and Nightingale''s leg in disbelief.


    Is this a human leg? Could it be a mechanical leg?


    But the next moment, they were attracted by the scene in the interrogation room, and saw a woman sitting directly on the interrogation table, giggling.


    And a man who took off his police uniform jacket was using a small pillow to cushion a boy¡¯s chest, and then he kept beating against the boy¡¯s chest. Blood appeared in the corner of the boy¡¯s mouth, but his eyes still had blood. dull.


    Suddenly a murderous aura spread, and Nightingale''s body suddenly disappeared, and Guo Chengyue, who was beating Ye Hao the next moment, flew out and hit the wall heavily. People outside could even hear a few clearly. The sound of a broken rib.


    Guo Chengyue leaned on the wall and looked at the woman who appeared suddenly. He felt the pain from his abdomen. He shouted angrily: "Smelly lady, who allowed you to come in. Dare to beat Laozi, believe it or not... "


    Snapped


    A slap suddenly slapped Guo Chengyue''s face.


    "Guo Chengyue, are you crazy? Do you know what this place is? Do you know who you are."


    Guo Chengyue looked at Director Xiong in front of him. Only then did he notice that Director Xiong and some people he hadn''t seen appeared here, looking at him with disgust.


    Director Xiong felt that his clothes were soaked with sweat. He looked at Guo Chengyue before him and really had an urge to kill him. He was going to retire in a few months, and this kid couldn¡¯t. Give yourself peace of mind.


    At this time, I even brought a few important people who asked to be released here to use ˽#, and they happened to be hit by them!


    "Ahem...Well, the director is misunderstanding." Guo Chengyue wanted to explain subconsciously.


    But Zheng Chengmin walked in and he said in a deep voice, "Don''t misunderstand. Our eyes are sharp. No matter what position you are, if you have any misunderstandings, you can talk to the people in the Supervision Department."


    Inspectorate?


    Guo Chengyue''s legs trembled. Only then did he recognize Zheng Chengmin. Isn''t this the mayor of Haicheng who often appears in newspapers?


    Zheng Chengmin walked in front of Ye Hao. When he saw Ye Hao¡¯s eyes, he knew that he was looking for this person. Before this person was wearing a white coat and a mask and asked to deliver his wife. It''s these clear eyes.


    "Mr. Ye Hao, you... have suffered." Zheng Chengmin saw the blood on the corners of Ye Hao''s mouth, the handcuffs, and the iron chains on his feet. He glared at Guo Chengyue: "You can''t open it to me soon."


    "Yes, yes. I''ll open it now." Guo Chengyue walked to Ye Hao as quickly as possible and opened Ye Hao''s handcuffs with the key, and he happened to meet Ye Hao''s eyes.


    At this moment, he actually saw the joke in the other''s eyes.


    Guo Chengyue suddenly thought of what the boy said before.


    "I don''t know how long I will last, I only know, I will return it to you a hundredfold soon."


    Guo Chengyue felt his body sink into the ice cave.


    Ye Hao looked at the man in front of him and the Nightingale next to him.


    Nightingale would come in his expectation, and the action of this woman just now made his eyes shine. Ye Hao felt that Nightingale¡¯s skill was definitely on him, if he didn¡¯t use any abilities. in the case of.


    In addition, he was surprised when the man appeared in front of him. Isn''t this man the husband of the pregnant woman before?


    "Mr. Ye Hao, let me introduce you. This Mr. Zheng Chengmin is the mayor of our Haicheng city." The secretary on the side interrupted.


    mayor!


    This really made Ye Hao a little bit unexpected that he would be the mayor''s wife if he took over any child.


    "Mayor Zheng hurriedly left his wife and children from the hospital to come to me, is there something important?" Ye Hao asked.


    "There is one thing..." Zheng Chengmin recounted what happened in the hospital. He looked at Ye Hao urgently: "Mr. Ye Hao, I need you to go to the hospital to save those patients who are still in pain."


    [System task: Saving a life is better than building a seven-level float. The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. The host needs to save the lives of eight people. Mission goal: 0/8. Task reward: twenty skill points. Task penalty: Every time a person dies, the host Tintin becomes shorter by one centimeter. ¡¿


    [System task: The host must return a hundred times the amount of pain he has suffered, and retaliate against Guo Chengyue. It is necessary to make the opponent''s pain value reach 0/100. Task reward: five skill points. Task penalty: The host suffers 1,000 points of pain damage. The task is limited to five minutes]


    I''m tired, that task turned out to be 20 skill points! But this punishment is a bit... Ye Hao coughed, and he looked at Zheng Chengmin; "Mayor Zheng, I can go with you. But there are some things I want to talk to Deputy Director Guo alone. Give me a few minutes. . By the way, you ask your secretary to contact the hospital and transfer the data of the eight patients to you


    In my laptop or cell phone, wait a minute so I can take a look in the car. "


    Zheng Chengmin looked at Guo Chengyue and Ye Hao again. He nodded: "I''m waiting for you outside."


    After speaking, he turned and left without asking Ye Hao what he wanted to discuss with Guo Chengyue.


    The mayor had all gone out, and the others followed. Even the Chen Meijuan followed out, as if he was afraid that Ye Hao would notice her.


    Chen Meijuan felt that her soul was going to disperse to the sudden change in front of her. For this kid the mayor even appeared, Chen Meijuan knew that she had stepped on the iron plate. Of course Ye Hao noticed Chen Meijuan who had left, but Ye Hao had another way of punishing this woman.

 Chapter 185： I gotta go

    The door of the eleventh interrogation room was closed, using the door that was kicked open by Nightingale before. Although it was not very strong, it was at least able to block the door and soundproof.


    Ye Hao looked at Guo Chengyue and the Nightingale left by the side.


    "Aren''t you going out? The waiting scene is a bit unsuitable for children." When Ye Hao spoke, Guo Chengyue also wanted to take the opportunity to escape, but Ye Hao''s "scalpel" hit Guo Chengyue''s abdomen violently, making Guo Cheng more paralyzed. Fell to the ground.


    "I''m waiting for you here." Nightingale said lightly.


    And Guo Chengyue lying on the ground, he looked at Ye Hao in horror: "You...what do you want to do, you have to know that this is Jing#, don''t mess around."


    Ye Hao squatted down and patted Guo Chengyue''s face, and said with a wicked smile: "Have you forgotten, I said just now. I will pay you back a hundred times."


    After speaking here, Ye Hao suddenly changed his tone and smiled and looked at Nightingale next to him: "If you have something to do, please tell me first. I will deal with my affairs while listening."


    After Nightingale came in just now, he felt that Nightingale seemed to have something to tell him.


    "It''s okay, wait a minute to go out and talk. Pay attention to the severity, it is best not to leave a trace." Nightingale said lightly.


    "Don''t worry, I have no problem doing things." Ye Hao smiled and turned his head to look at Guo Chengyue: "Do you know what is the most painful thing in this world?"


    "What?" Guo Chengyue asked subconsciously, but then he trembling body cried and begged: "Big brother, uncle. I know it''s wrong, these things are all ordered by the chicken, you... just let me go. ."


    When he thought of the fist he hit on this kid just now, Guo Chengyue felt a little scared. This kid had hard bones and left a little blood at the corners of his mouth, but there was nothing else.


    But he is different. If that fist hits himself ten times, he is probably going to the hospital.


    "This is the consequence of not reading. I tell you that the most painful thing in the world is pregnant women giving birth." Ye Hao said calmly, then he shook his head and said, "But recently I have learned about another kind of pain. The way, it has something to do with medicine."


    "We adults have two hundred and four bones, and after removing some of the bones that are life-threatening, one hundred and thirty-six are left."


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s tone was very normal, and even people who didn''t know thought it was a lecture.


    But the next moment, what Ye Hao said was a bit creepy.


    "And you know, if these one hundred and thirty-six bones are all misplaced within a minute, people will regret the pain ten times more painful than a woman giving birth." Ye Hao broke his fingers and stood. He got up and did a chest expansion.


    "You...what do you want to do." Guo Chengyue looked at Ye Hao incredulously. He moved his limp body, trying to escape from here, but it took half a minute to move less than ten centimeters.


    "Sorry, this is the first time I have done such a thing. Please forgive me if you are new to the game." Ye Hao''s eyes unexpectedly showed excitement, and his hands began to move.


    The next moment, the painful voice reverberated in Interrogation Room No. 11, but because of the super sound insulation of this interrogation room, no strange sound was heard outside.


    After a minute...


    Nightingale looked at Ye Hao with her eyes as if she was looking at a devil: "I find that you are particularly suitable for interrogation work."


    "Thank you for your kind words, if I can''t find a job in the future, I will ask you." Ye Hao stood up and looked at Guo Chengyue, who was lying on the ground all over sweat with satisfaction.


    Except for the sweat, his whole body is normal, with no wounds, no blood, and no bruises.


    However, Guo Chengyue''s eyes were like something terrifying that he had just experienced, and he didn''t even dare to recall what had happened just now.


    That pain... After Ye Hao started, he could clearly feel that the bones in his body were dislocated, and the pain swept across his head, making him feel faint, but the next moment more intense pain came again, let He became sober again.


    In just one minute, he really knew what was the most painful thing in the world, and then Ye Hao "kindly" restored all the bones of his body to normal.


    It was equivalent to causing him to suffer twice "demonic" pain.


    "Deputy Director Guo, how do you feel. Do you want to do it again?" Ye Hao looked at Guo Chengyue with a smile.


    "Oh, no. I want to go home, I want my mother. Ooo." A man in his thirties was crying like a child at this moment.


    [Mission completed, pain value: 459/100. Congratulations to the host super indicator for completing this task, in addition to gaining five skill points. The host also gets a usable title: Terrorist. ¡¿


    [Current remaining skill points of the host: 7]


    [Title: Terrorist. Status: closed. ¡¿


    title? What is this stuff.


    Ye Hao subconsciously clicked on that opening, and the momentum on his body changed in the next moment.


    The Nightingale next to him even subconsciously looked at Ye Hao with a vigilant look, but the momentum on Ye Hao disappeared in the next moment. Nightingale frowned and looked at Ye Hao again, indeed she was no longer on Ye Hao. Feel any breath.


    This made Nightingale think that it was an illusion that only appeared in her own mind.


    At that moment, she felt that Ye Hao in front of her was like a demon, or a badass who murdered like hemp.


    Ye Hao quietly glanced at the nightingale next to him. He was relieved when he saw that the other party did not notice anything unusual, but he saw Guo Chengyue in front of him shrank into a ball, and water stains appeared under his crotch.


    It seems that this title is similar to something like a kind of aura and aura, and this terrorist is the aura of a bad guy. These things seem to be useless. It''s better to reward yourself with a skill.


    Ye Hao closed the system interface. He smelled the smell of urine, frowned and stood up and walked outside: "Nightingale, let''s go out."


    "it is good."


    When he came to the outside corridor, Ye Hao walked outside, he ignored Guo Chengyue.


    He only suffered excessive pain before such a situation occurred. In fact, his body did not have any damage, and he should recover soon after, but the shadow may follow him for a lifetime.


    As for the punishment for the wrong bone, he found it out of medical skills, which is quite practical.


    "Ye Hao."


    Hearing the voice behind him, Ye Hao looked at Nightingale.


    Nightingale''s expression was still plain, and she was still wearing that red tight leather jacket.


    "By the way, thank you for coming to pick me up. Didn''t you have something to tell me just now, let''s talk now, I''ll listen." As he walked, Ye Hao had already reached the door of the police station, and Zheng Chengmin and his car had already Waiting outside. "I gotta go."

 Chapter 186： Nightingale is gone

    "Mr. Ye Hao, get in the car." Zheng Chengmin was still a little anxious.


    "I see, the information is here. I''ll take a look first. By the way, Mayor Zheng, you don''t need to call my husband. Just call me Ye Hao." Ye Hao got in the car and sat in Ye Hao. Next to.


    Zheng Chengmin took a tablet computer from the secretary in front of him and handed it to Ye Hao: "Ye Hao, this is the information from the hospital, do you see if it''s useful."


    After receiving the information, Ye Hao began to read it, and the more he frowned, these cases were not trivial problems.


    "Right. Ye Hao, where was the Miss Nightingale just now?" The car had already started to move slowly, but Zheng Chengmin was looking for Nightingale''s figure outside the window.


    Ye Hao hesitated for a while, and said lightly: "She''s gone."


    "Gone?" Zheng Chengmin was taken aback, and then smiled helplessly: "That''s right, that lady has a special identity, it is impossible to stay in one place all the time."


    "Mayor Zheng? Do you know Nightingale?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I can''t say we know each other. I attended an event six months ago and had a little accident. Fortunately, Miss Nightingale did not cause any serious accidents. She was the bodyguard assigned to me at the time, and I was very impressed."


    Seeing Zheng Chengmin should be a mission performed by Nightingale.


    Ye Hao''s mind unconsciously thought of just now...


    ...


    "Are you going?" Ye Hao looked at Nightingale in surprise.


    Nightingale nodded and said indifferently: "I have something to do. I am only here to get news that you are in trouble."


    "But the things you wanted before..."


    "The information of two of them has been searched, and the other one has not been found."


    "Then wait a minute, I might be able to..."


    "No need. I''m very satisfied with finding two."


    "Then you won''t stay for two more days."


    Nightingale looked at Ye Hao silently: "I was originally a rootless person. The things I promised you are placed next to your computer. After reading them, remember to destroy them. After all, this is against discipline."


    After speaking, Nightingale walked slowly outside, and gradually disappeared into the crowd.


    People without roots.


    These four people made Ye Hao''s heart tremble. He looked at the red shadow that was leaving. He didn''t know why he felt a familiar loneliness from Nightingale''s back. It was when he was once when his mother left. This kind of breath has been exuded in the body.


    He didn''t say anything to stop him, because he didn''t have the qualifications, he didn''t know him well with Nightingale, and he didn''t even talk too much. Someone else did something to do, as if he had something to do in his heart.


    But she left a deep impression on Ye Hao, perhaps because they had something in common.


    She is still a very indifferent woman, but under her indifference, there seems to be something hidden.


    Nightingale, I hope we have a chance to see you again, and a safe journey.


    Back in front of him, Ye Hao had already read all the information in his hands.


    I have to say that the situation of these eight patients is a bit special, and Ye Hao opened the system skill bar.


    Elementary Object Control: Cooldown: 4 hours and 35 minutes.


    Primary fluoroscopy: Cooling time: 4 hours and 35 minutes.


    Primary Holy Healing: Cooling time: 3 days and 18 hours.


    The skill of Holy Healing is a chicken rib in front of its super long cooling time, so don''t think too much.


    Object control and fluoroscopy, these two are still in the cooling time, although there are still four hours, but they may come in handy later.


    "Ye Hao, you are sure of these patients." Zheng Chengmin next to him asked cautiously.


    Ye Hao put down the information: "I have full confidence in two of the cases, and I need to personally observe the conditions of some patients in the others."


    When Zheng Chengmin heard Ye Hao''s words, his expression was delighted: "What are you? Not only those two, but you are also sure of the others?"


    Originally, Dr. Qiao asked Zheng Chengmin to come to Ye Hao, just to use his "Tuina" to get the two simple cases, but now listening to Ye Hao''s words, he seems to be sure that he can cure other patients.


    "Mayor Zheng, aren''t you here to let me cure these eight people?" Ye Hao looked at Zheng Chengmin suspiciously.


    "Uh, yes. If it can be cured, it would be better. After all, this is eight lives." Zheng Chengmin said with emotion.


    "I need to think about it now and call me when I get to the place." Ye Hao looked out the window, and a wry smile appeared on his face. The eight people must be cured if they are not cured.


    But the painful task is that if you die, your ## will be shorter by one centimeter.


    There is a saying that goes well, the head can be severed or shed, but Dingding cannot be short.


    Haicheng People''s Hospital.


    In that blocked area, many expert doctors in the conference room were there to discuss, discussing treatment plans for these severe cases.


    "Your plan can''t work. It''s too difficult. The probability of a patient''s survival is less than 10%."


    "This plan won''t work either. If there is an accident, the steel ball hits the heart, the patient..."


    "Program¡­¡­"


    Just when everyone was busy and exhausted, a nurse walked in quietly and took a doctor out.


    "What are you doing? Didn''t you see that I am busy now." Zhang Baichuan threw away his wife''s hand.


    "Oh, I have a temper. My old lady called you more than a dozen calls just now. Did you know that your wife was beaten in the hospital just now." The nurse who spoke was the head nurse Qian.


    Also Zhang Baichuan''s wife, Qian Cuifang. "Don''t talk nonsense. In this hospital, there are people who can bully you? If you don''t bully others, you will burn incense. Of course, Zhang Baichuan knows his wife''s virtues, and he waved his hand and prepared to return to the meeting room. : "If you have anything, let''s go home and talk. Now my eyebrows are burning.


    "


    "I don''t care what you cook, anyway you have to vent my anger. Otherwise, I''ll...I''ll go to my **** brother." Qian Cuifang said this and Zhang Baichuan immediately stopped doing it.


    He watched Qian Cuifang blow his nose and stared and said, "Why are you looking for him. That kid recognizes you as a goddess, and his stomach is definitely filled with bad water."


    "I don''t care if he pretends to pretend to be bad water, who can help me out, who is my **** brother." Qian Cuifang has been arrogant since she was a child, and now she doesn''t care about other things in her mind, all she wants is revenge.


    Suddenly, Qian Cuifang hid behind Zhang Baichuan. She pointed to the aisle in the distance and said: "Have you seen it? That''s the young stinky boy in the group. He slapped his old lady before. Let my old lady not get off the stage."


    "What are you kidding me? The person next to that boy is our mayor. That kid must be an extraordinary person to stand next to the mayor." Zhang Baichuan immediately trembled when he saw Zheng Chengmin.


    "Anyway, it''s not that he is the mayor. And I didn''t ask you to clarify it. You just need to give him some yin and vent my anger." Qian Cuifang said this, she changed her words: "If you If I don¡¯t want to, I¡¯m looking for my **** brother."


    He felt uncomfortable when he heard his wife mentioned that brother goddess, and he was not deaf by the words in the hospital.


    But the other party is a cadre of the Health Bureau, and he has no evidence, so he can only open one eye and close one eye.


    "Okay, okay. I''ll vent your anger. The mayor is back, I went in first." Zhang Baichuan walked into the meeting room after Zheng Chengmin.


    Zheng Chengmin''s arrival caused the expert doctors to stop their work. "I''ll introduce some to you. This Mr. Ye Hao is the doctor I invited to you."

 Chapter 187： Responsibility? I sign!

    When everyone saw the young man who looked at most in his twenties next to Mayor Zheng, his eyes were surprised and suspicious.


    Ye Hao also felt these gazes. He didn''t feel surprised. After all, if they knew that they were just a high school graduate, they might be even more surprised.


    "Young man, you can count. Just now, the legs and feet were so fast, they disappeared in a blink of an eye." A doctor walked over with a smile, and looked up and down Ye Hao: "Young, so young. If it wasn''t for your twinkles With God¡¯s eyes, I don¡¯t even recognize you."


    As soon as the other party''s voice came out, Ye Hao remembered, isn''t this the old doctor in the obstetrics and gynecology department? If I remember correctly, it seems to be the surname Qiao.


    "Dr. Qiao, why did you get here from the obstetrics and gynecology department?" Ye Hao still had a good impression of this old man who had "fighted side by side" with him. Although he was very skeptical of his ability at the time, it was normal. After all, who can believe a guy who popped up suddenly.


    "You, a pediatrician, can go to our obstetrics and gynecology department, why can''t me, an obstetrician and gynecologist, come here. My old fellow has a little research on human organ medicine." Dr. Qiao said teasingly.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly, knowing that his pretending to be a pediatrician had been exposed.


    "Old Qiao, Mayor Zheng. The doctor you are talking about is not him, right?" Dean Fan walked over at this time and looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    Dr. Qiao nodded and said, "Dean, this little brother has very good medical skills. I watched him perform the massage technique of ancient Chinese medicine. At that time, the baby''s fetal position was corrected through the abdomen. "


    puff


    "Doctor Qiao, what you said, Tuina? Is this a medical technique. Can this kind of thing cure diseases? Don''t be kidding me."


    Zhang Baichuan walked out with a smile, but his eyes turned away from Qian Cuifang, who was winking at himself from the window.


    When Zhang Baichuan said this, the doctors all around also snickered.


    Doctor Qiao''s face sank, and he said, "Why is Tuina not a medical technique? Ancient Chinese medicine has a long history, and it contains many secrets that modern people don''t know." "Hehe. Doctor Qiao is going to tell us about Chinese medicine again, Doctor Qiao, we are all I know that when you studied Chinese medicine for 20 years, it was useless before you transferred to the obstetrics and gynecology department. Isn¡¯t your experience enough to explain?" Zhang Baichuan sneered. Since you are in your early days, now you can only


    It''s dark all the way.


    "You...you." Doctor Qiao''s face changed. He clutched his chest, and he couldn''t breathe for a while. Fortunately, Ye Hao patted Doctor Qiao''s back a few times in time. Ye Hao looked at Zhang Baichuan, and he said lightly: "Huaxia Chinese Medicine has a long history. Since it exists, there is a reason to exist, although a large part of it has lost its original value due to historical relations and has become the health care in the eyes of the world. It is used for massage. But this does not mean its over


    Go is not brilliant. "


    "After a veteran who has experienced many battles retires, he may only be able to set up a street stall, sell pork, and act as a security guard. But this does not mean that his former glory no longer exists." Ye Hao said this, and glanced around. Circle: "I have also learned some medical skills. Chinese and Western medicine are a bit involved. In my opinion, although Western medicine is effective, there are some things that cannot be cured, and Chinese medicine has some flaws. As a doctor, healers and rescuers are king. , Can cure the patient


    That is good medicine. "


    "Huh. Chinese medicine can cure diseases? Just keep in good health. It is estimated that in a few years, there will be no more people studying Chinese medicine." Zhang Baichuan said contemptuously.


    Ta Ta Ta


    At this moment, a nurse hurried over.


    "It''s not good, it''s not good. The patient in bed 6 in the critically ill area has hemoptysis, and the heartbeat and pulse are all rapidly dropping. If...if no surgery is performed, the vital signs will disappear in half an hour. ."


    As soon as this word spread, the faces of the surrounding experts were awkward.


    Dean Fan looked at the experts around him: "Now that the patient''s life is in danger, do you have any way to do it?"


    "This...this. The several plans we thought of are all because the mortality rate is as high as 80%, which is no good. Let... Let us consider it again." An expert lowered his head.


    The other expert doctors were ashamed and did not speak.


    Ye Hao spoke at this time: "Let me come."


    "Boy, don''t make trouble at this time." Zhang Baichuan scolded.


    "I won''t make trouble? That''s good, then ask this doctor to perform your wonderful medical skills to save these patients lying on the bed." Ye Hao stared at Zhang Baichuan and said


    Zhang Baichuan was taken aback. He didn''t expect Ye Hao to turn his head against him.


    "Um...that we still need to discuss it." Zhang Baichuan gave a sloppy look.


    "Discuss? You have time to discuss, but the patient doesn''t have time to discuss with you." Ye Hao said to Doctor Qiao next to him: "Doctor Qiao, could you please prepare a white coat for me. By the way, I will trouble you My assistant."


    "No problem, my old Qiao''s body is still strong, even though I had undergone a few hours of surgery before. But let me continue to fight on the operating table for a few hours and it will be fine." Doctor Qiao laughed and said, then turned around and left. Going to prepare something for Ye Hao.


    "Little brother. Are you really sure." Dean Fan frowned and looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao confidently said, ¡°Don¡¯t say ten percent, eighty-nine percent is there. And what''s the use of just looking at it. If the patient is not operated on because of the high risk and difficulty, then it¡¯s not just letting the patient go. Die."


    What Ye Hao meant by what he said was obviously talking about Zhang Baichuan and the experts who had shrunk their heads and tails.


    "You...you are talking nonsense. You are so arrogant at a young age. I ask you which medical school you graduated from. What important medical papers have you published?" Zhang Baichuan pointed to Ye Hao and asked in a horrible question. .


    "I''m sorry, I haven''t read any medical school, nor have I written any medical papers." Ye Hao looked at Zhang Baichuan and chuckled, "But at least I won''t just talk on paper."


    "You..." Zhang Baichuan also forgot his wife''s request at this moment. He himself hated the little yellow-haired boy in front of him.


    Snapped


    There was a sound of tapping the table nearby, and everyone looked at Zheng Chengmin.


    "There is no time to listen to your nonsense now." Zheng Chengmin stared at the doctors in the conference room: "You just say who dares to do this operation."


    For ten seconds, no one spoke.


    No one wants to stop this trouble. After all, success is a great achievement, but if the operation fails, their qualifications will be written on it. When the news reports, their career will fall into a trough.


    "Since no one is talking, don''t talk nonsense. Dean Fan, I agree to let Mr. Ye Hao do the operation, he is right. The patient can''t wait." Zheng Chengmin said in a deep voice.


    Dean Fan hesitated, he acquiesced. Zhang Baichuan didn¡¯t stop. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Mayor Zheng, what you said. We have no right to stop it, but what if the operation fails? Who¡¯s responsible, so if you want this guy with unknown origins to perform the operation , That requires him to sign a letter of responsibility for all the


    He is responsible for everything. "


    Responsibility!


    This is not a trivial matter, it is equivalent to a military order. Although it is not to the point where you die if you don''t complete it, if you sign the responsibility letter, if something happens, the patient''s family will definitely come to you.


    Everyone''s eyes gathered on Ye Hao. He shrugged: "Okay. I am willing to sign this responsibility letter, but I have two requirements. In addition to Dr. Qiao being my assistant during the operation, I have to order a nurse. In addition, if the operation is successful, I hope this The doctor can bow and apologize for insulting what the Chinese medicine doctor said just now!"

 Chapter 188： Dismissal letter

    The people around did not expect that Ye Hao would agree to this condition so easily. After all, in their opinion, all the eight people had already stepped into the Palace of the King of Hades with half their legs, and it was impossible to be saved.


    Ye Hao didn''t care about this, he looked at Zhang Baichuan: "Well, do you dare to promise me this condition?"


    Zhang Baichuan hesitated for a moment. The colleagues around him were all looking at him. He couldn''t say anything. He just said: "Well, as long as you can cure those patients, I will bow and apologize to you." "Not to me." , It¡¯s for Huaxia Chinese Medicine.¡± Ye Hao took the white lab coat brought by Dr. Qiao next to him, put it on himself, and said to Dean Fan; ¡°Please go down and push that patient to the operating room. I¡¯ll take ten minutes. After that, the operation will start. What kind of responsibility do you need to get?


    come out. "


    "Yes, one more thing. That''s the nurse I ordered. I remember it was Zhang Fang. Let her help us."


    Zhang Fang?


    I didn''t care about this nurse. After all, he was a little nurse. It didn''t matter who came.


    But Qian Cuifang, who listened to all of this outside, didn''t think so, because just now she directly issued a notice of dismissal to Zhang Fang in her own name.


    However, according to the hospital''s regulations, this kind of thing must be reviewed by the hospital leaders before it can be opened.


    Qian Cuifang hurried to the nurse''s rest area.


    ...


    Nurses rest area.


    Zhang Fang was slowly changing his nurse''s uniform, with a memento in his eyes, and packed everything in his cabinet.


    "Zhang Fang, you said you are really true. Who in our hospital doesn''t know that the money tiger can''t provoke him, because he has a relationship behind his back, so he bullies others." An elderly nurse next to him looked at Zhang Fang and said, " According to your efforts over the past few months, it should be no problem to stay in the hospital."


    "Sister Liu. Don''t say anything, I don''t regret it." Zhang Fang managed to squeeze a smile, but there was still a touch of sadness in her eyes. "Don''t regret it? Don''t pretend it. Our hospital is a Grade A hospital. How many people want to work in our hospital without this opportunity. Your little girl just gave the opportunity in front of her... Hey. Let''s not talk about it. Don¡¯t say anything. Zhang Fang, what do you plan to do in the future."


    It''s pretty good, while helping Zhang Fang pack things up.


    Zhang Fang hesitated for a moment, and she whispered: "I''m going to see a county-level hospital. It''s really not good... Some small clinics are fine too. After all, where is not a nurse?"


    "Suffer." Sister Liu shook her head with a sigh.


    Ta Ta Ta


    Suddenly, Qian Cuifang ran over in a hurry. She gasped and looked at Zhang Fang who was packing her things. She immediately shouted, "Zhang Fang, what are you doing."


    Seeing Qian Cuifang, Zhang Fang shrank her neck subconsciously: "The head nurse, I will sort my things and go."


    "Who let you go? You are still done with your work." Qian Cuifang directly grabbed the box in Zhang Fang''s hand and stuffed it back into the cabinet.


    Sister Liu on the side wrinkled: "Mr. Qian, even though Zhang Fang has offended you. But you don''t have to toss others like this. You said you want to leave before, but now you want to stay. What are the meanings."


    "Stop talking nonsense, there is nothing about you here." Qian Cuifang stared at Zhang Fang: "Zhang Fang, I am with you. I fired you before, don''t you..."


    "Zhang Fang, Zhang Fang."


    Bump


    Coincidentally, at this time the door of the nurse''s lounge was knocked.


    "I''m here." Zhang Fang shouted subconsciously.


    "I opened the door." The outside person shouted in advance, and then slowly opened the door. It was a male doctor who looked at Zhang Fang and beckoned and shouted: "What are you doing in a daze? Now the whole hospital is looking for you. "


    "Look for me?" Zhang Fang was taken aback, and Qian Cuifang knew that he had no chance to say more now, so he could only pray that he would not disclose the dismissal of Zhang Fang.


    "There is a doctor who is going to perform a very important operation, and the other party named you to be an assistant." The male doctor immediately took Zhang Fang and ran towards the operating room, followed by Qian Cuifang uneasy.


    "Me? Into the operating room?" Zhang Fang was a bit silly. Although almost every nurse wants to enter the operating room, it is necessary to be able to enter the operating room as a doctor''s assistant, even if it is just wiping sweat and handing over scissors. How can an experienced old nurse get a trainee nurse like her.


    "Yes. It''s ahead."


    Soon, a few people came to the door of an operating room. There were already many people waiting here. Ye Hao was also "fully armed" ready to enter the operating room. Ye Hao handed one to Dean Fan''s In the hand, then looked at Zhang Baichuan on the side.


    "The responsibility letter has been signed. I think everyone should be relieved. But I hope someone can remember what he said."


    Zhang Baichuan sneered, the boy waited a moment if your operation failed to see how you ended up.


    The other doctors didn''t say much. After all, they have signed the responsibility letter. The success or failure of the operation has nothing to do with them.


    Ye Hao glanced around, then looked at Doctor Qiao and said.


    "Doctor Qiao, all the things I troubled you to prepare just now have been prepared."


    "All ready." Doctor Qiao nodded.


    Zheng Chengmin on the side looked at Ye Hao seriously: "Although I know that I will put you under a lot of pressure now, I still hope you can do your best. Dr. Ye Hao, please let the patient come out alive. "


    "I will." Ye Hao nodded. He noticed Zhang Fang who was running over. He waved his hand and smiled and said, "Nurse Zhang Fang, hurry up and come in with me to prepare."


    Zhang Fang''s eyes lit up when she saw Ye Hao, and she recognized this young man who was in the pediatrics department.


    "Hmm...I." Zhang Fang was pushed into the pre-operation disinfection room before he could react.


    "Doctor Ye. I went in first, there are still three minutes before the operation started." Doctor Qiao had been disinfected and opened the door and walked into the operating room.


    Ye Hao was disinfecting, and put everything on his body into the locker.


    "Ye...Doctor Ye." Dean Fan didn''t know when he walked in. He looked at Ye Hao: "Although I still doubt your medical skills, after all, I haven''t seen it with my own eyes. But I still hope you can do miracles. Mayor Zheng and I will be waiting for you outside."


    "Yeah." Ye Hao nodded, but his eyes fell on a letter that Zhang Fang took out from his pocket next to him. Ye Hao could see the words clearly.


    Dismissal letter.


    Ye Hao took the envelope directly, which surprised Zhang Fang. "President Fan, let me ask you a question. Does your hospital dismiss people do not need the signature of the leaders of the hospital?"

 Chapter 189： Bagua needle

    "Ah? Why did Dr. Ye suddenly think of asking this question at this time? Regarding personnel transfers, this is all for the hospital leadership to sign..." Before President Fan finished speaking, Ye Hao handed the resignation letter to the Fan Academy. Long front.


    In the dismissal column of the dismissal letter, Zhang Fang''s name was written, followed by various inexplicable reasons, and the bottom signer was Qian Cuifang.


    "I don''t know if Qian Cuifang is the leader of your hospital."


    Dean Fan took the envelope with a gloomy face. He looked at Zhang Fang, and then he squeezed the envelope: "I see, I will take care of this matter. You will have the operation first."


    After that, Dean Fan took the envelope and walked directly out of the room.


    Zhang Fang looked at Ye Hao at this moment, with doubts and puzzles in his eyes.


    "you?"


    "You will be my assistant in a minute, so cooperate with me." Ye Hao looked at Zhang Fang: "When you finish this operation, you will get a surprise."


    Zhang Fang didn''t want any surprises now. It would be nice not to be surprised.


    She looked at Ye Hao hesitantly: "Well...why did you call me the doctor? I don''t have any experience in entering the operating room. There are more people in the hospital than I have experience."


    "Experience? This operation is not about experience. If it is better than experience, I won''t get me. You always remember those you learned in your school."


    "Um... remember."


    "That''s good, just listen to my instructions later. I don''t need an experienced person, but someone who is willing to take responsibility, you are. Okay, the operation is about to begin, let''s go in." Ye Hao He patted his white coat, opened the door and walked inside.


    ##


    In a room next to the operating room, Mayor Zheng and Dean Fan are here, as well as several other doctors.


    There is another person who does not fit in here, and that is Qian Cuifang.


    "Head Nurse Qian, I want to ask you. What''s the matter with this dismissal letter? I have to use my hand in the personnel transfer of our hospital. But why is there no my signature on it, but it''s your signature. Ah." Dean Fan slapped the table.


    Qian Cuifang''s face turned pale, and he lowered his head and said nothing.


    Zhang Baichuan, who was on the side, immediately came up to relieve the siege; "That... Dean. Let this matter aside, let''s pay attention to the operation first, after all, the mayor and them are still..."


    Dean Fan looked at Zhang Baichuan: "Hmph, don''t think she is your daughter-in-law, you can stand up for her. I will deal with her affairs after the immediate matter is finished."


    Even if this incident was a small episode, nobody cared about it. Most people focused their eyes on the screen next to the room.


    The picture on the screen is the operating room where Ye Hao is.


    "That girl film, dare to sue me." Qian Cuifang lowered his head and clenched his fists.


    This woman''s personality is really a bit bad, and at this time she still does not forget the hatred in her heart.


    "Okay, I don''t know the thoughts in your heart yet." Zhang Baichuan pulled his daughter-in-law, and whispered: "That kid has signed the responsibility letter, wait a minute if the patient can''t come out. That kid It''s miserable."


    Qian Cuifang''s eyes lit up and she immediately stared at the screen. She even thought viciously in her heart about how the guy lying on the hospital bed was still alive. She wanted to see that kid''s unlucky look and that girl movie. !


    "Look at it. That kid actually took out a silver needle instead of a scalpel?"


    "Isn''t he massage? What does he want to do?"


    At this moment, everyone looked at the changes on the screen in surprise.


    ...


    Doctor Qiao also looked at Ye Hao in surprise at this moment: "Doctor Ye, are you using acupuncture?"


    Ye Hao nodded: "Yes, acupuncture."


    Dr. Qiao was a little stunned at this moment: "No... don''t you want to use massage?"


    Tuina? Ye Hao held back his smile. Although Tuina did have a great effect among ancient Chinese medicine doctors, there was still something wrong with such a serious injury.


    "This patient has a steel ball falling in the kidney. If massage is used, it may cause secondary damage to the body. So using acupuncture is the best way." Ye Hao pretended to be calm and said, "Zhang Fang, you wait a minute. Heat up every silver needle."


    "Okay... OK." Zhang Fang swallowed. This is the first time she has actually entered the operating room and served as an assistant to the attending doctor, but... what she never expected was that she was not going to hand the doctor a scalpel. Not surgical scissors, but...needles?


    However, since it was the doctor''s request, Zhang Fang as an assistant could only do as requested.


    Dr. Qiao looked at Ye Hao to persuade him and said, "But... until now, there has never been an example of using acupuncture during surgery."


    "Isn''t there now. Dr. Qiao, please stare at the device. If there is anything unusual about the steel ball in the patient''s body, tell me immediately." Ye Hao first pierced the patient''s body with a silver needle that was not heated in his hand. Go down.


    These positions seem to have nothing to do with the kidneys.


    But Doctor Qiao on the side glanced at him, but he muttered to himself in surprise: "This is...Is this a gossip needle?"


    At the same time, among the doctors who watched this scene, one of them patted the table and stood up.


    "This is really the gossip needle, this kid... unexpectedly... used the gossip needle in the operation!" The doctor opened his eyes wide and looked at the scene in disbelief.


    Dean Fan on the side asked suspiciously: "What is the Eight Diagrams God Needle?" The doctor sighed and said slowly; "The Eight Diagrams God Needle is actually a kind of acupuncture and moxibustion handed down in ancient Chinese medicine acupuncture. It was created by a famous doctor based on the Eight Diagrams diagram and combined with the acupoints of the human body. Distance from history, using the Eight Diagrams magic needle, can make the patient''s body stop


    Stop temporarily, within the time of stopping, the patient''s body will be in an extremely stable condition, of course, this is under the premise of not being stimulated by the outside. "


    "Then what good is this? It can''t cure the disease." Zhang Baichuan snorted coldly. The doctor glanced at Zhang Baichuan, and then continued: "Although it cannot cure the disease, in ancient times, you should know that without so many modern medical equipment, the condition of the patient''s body is unknown. Therefore, in order to prevent accidents during the operation, This needle method is equivalent to giving the patient


    There was a thorough general anesthesia. In the past, Hua Tuo scraped the bones for Guan Yu to heal his injuries. He was originally planning to use the gossip acupuncture, but Guan Yu refused. "


    "This acupuncture diagram is one of the few that have been passed down to this day, and there are still records in some classical Chinese medicine. However, although it is still circulated in Chinese medicine, few people use it now." "Don''t talk. Doctor Ye continues to get needles." Although Zheng Chengmin couldn''t see what Ye Hao was doing, he still stared closely.

 Chapter 190： Golden Needle Puncture

    Ye Hao took the first heated silver needle that Zhang Fang handed over, and pierced it directly toward the kidney.


    This needle shocked the people in the operating room and the people outside. After all, the position of the stick is different from the previous one. This position is the kidney!


    If there is an accident, maybe this person who has half-footed into the Temple of the Lord can really check in there.


    Ye Hao put his hand on the silver needle and after five seconds passed, he suddenly said, "Doctor Qiao, see if there is any change in the steel ball."


    "Steel Ball?" Doctor Qiao was taken aback, looked at the electronic instrument, and shook his head: "No..."


    "Wait!" Suddenly Doctor Qiao opened his eyes wide and stared at the monitor screen. It was a black and white diagram of the organ structure. If you have studied medicine, you should know that it is the kidney!


    And in the gray area, there is a small black spot, which is the steel ball trapped in the kidney.


    "Just... just now the steel ball moved 0.5 mm." Doctor Qiao looked at Ye Hao in surprise. Although it is inevitable for the steel ball to move in the body, combined with the needle just now, is it...


    "Okay, continue to observe." Ye Hao didn''t stop, he pulled out the silver needle and put it in the plate next to him, and then instructed Zhang Fang, who was next to him, to pass himself three silver needles and insert the three silver needles into his body again.


    This time, Doctor Qiao, who had been staring at the screen, exclaimed: "Moved, moved. The steel ball moved 1.5 mm."


    Ye Hao pulled out three needles. He said: "I will continue to move the steel ball slowly to the hole where the kidney was penetrated in this way, and then we will move the knife to take out the steel ball and stitch the gap."


    "Yeah." Doctor Qiao nodded repeatedly. The most difficult part of this operation is how to remove the steel ball from the kidney. Now Ye Hao''s "method" has solved this problem indirectly. As for the subsequent suture, there is absolutely no questionable.


    In this way, the operation began to progress in an orderly manner, and the steel ball began to move slowly.


    ##


    "Oh my God, how did he do it? That steel ball seems to be under his control." A physician said in disbelief.


    "It''s not control, it''s he''pushing'' the steel ball." A doctor who knows a little about acupuncture said in a deep voice.


    "But how did he push it? This is not in line with scientific common sense."


    The doctor shook his head and almost looked at Ye Hao on the display with respectful eyes: "No, this is scientific. I ask you what the human body will be when a heated object touches the human body."


    "Stress response?"


    "Pulse getting faster?"


    ...


    The experts immediately spit out a bunch of things from their mouths. The doctor continued: "And sometimes these reactions can cause the blood vessels or flesh and blood around the kidney to produce a certain amount of peristalsis. Just now, Ye Hao was using a heated silver needle to penetrate the corresponding part, which is the corresponding part of the kidney. Squeezed because it¡¯s the body¡¯s own


    Squeeze, so it has no effect on the kidneys. "


    "It turned out to be so, then... isn''t it okay for us to come by ourselves?" A doctor understood the truth, he said lightly. The doctor chuckled and shook his head: "No, you know which acupuncture point will react after it is stimulated. You know how much stimulation and how long it takes to get the results you want. How can you be sure that you have caused it? Stimulus, coincidentally appears where you want to appear, is the kidney,


    Instead of lungs, liver? "


    As soon as this word came out, the surrounding doctors were all absorbed. "No, we can''t do this with Western medicine. Because we don''t understand these, but the opposite is that Chinese medicine understands these. They understand the human body meridians and acupuncture points. But ordinary Chinese medicine can''t do this. A teenager¡¯s level of Chinese medicine has at least reached a master


    Level up. "The doctor sighed.


    Hearing what these doctors say, some people are happy, but some people feel uncomfortable in their hearts.


    Of course Dean Fan and Mayor Zheng are happy, and of course Zhang Baichuan and his wife are unhappy.


    "This kid still has some tricks." Qian Cuifang muttered quietly.


    "Don''t be afraid, this is only the first patient, even if he is cured. There are still seven in the future. As long as one has a problem, this kid will be unlucky." Zhang Baichuan snorted coldly.


    ...


    The first case was finally completed after an hour.


    A **** steel ball was put into the iron pan by Ye Hao, and Ye Hao panted and supported the operating table next to it.


    "I...I need to take a break, Dr. Qiao''s last stitching work is left to you." Ye Hao felt that his body was about to be hollowed out, which was more tiring than using the ability.


    "Okay. You take a break, I can handle this." Doctor Qiao looked at Ye Hao with a different look just now. He picked up the surgical scissors and started the final finishing work.


    And Zhang Fang on the side was also relieved at this moment.


    Ye Hao walked to the disinfection room outside, took off his clothes, sat on the seat, panting.


    The acupuncture process just now can be said to be laborious and laborious. The stitch looks very simple, but with each stitch, he feels like he has climbed five floors in one breath.


    "Doctor Ye."


    At this moment, someone called Ye Hao''s name, Ye Hao raised his head and saw Dean Fan and Mayor Zheng standing beside them with joyful smiles on their faces.


    "How is the operation."


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at them: "Aren''t you all watching."


    "Doctor Ye''s acupuncture and moxibustion technique is really amazing." Dean Fan said with emotion; "Doctor Ye, you said before that you didn''t go to medical school, so which Chinese medicine master did you study with?"


    "Master of Chinese medicine? I don''t know any master of Chinese medicine. I''m still in high school." Ye Hao said subconsciously.


    At this moment, both Dean Fan and Mayor Zheng were taken aback.


    High school student?


    "Ahem, Dr. Ye, don''t be joking. Although you are young, how could you be a high school student with such skills?" Dean Fan said with a smile.


    Ye Hao shrugged and said, "I''m really a high school student, from Haicheng High School. A senior high school graduate. Mayor Zheng should have my information."


    Mayor Zheng was taken aback. He hurriedly took out his mobile phone. There was information about Ye Hao that he had found out on it, but he didn''t read it much at the time. He just saw some of the suspected murders of Ye Hao before.


    When he pulled it up again to read it, he turned to the bottom, but he saw a line of introduction.


    Name: Ye Hao. Nationality: Chinese. Age: Eighteen. Information: Current student and Haicheng Middle School Senior Three...

 Chapter 191： He is really just a high school student

    "You... are you really just a senior high school student?" Zheng Chengmin was also taken aback at this moment, looking at Ye Hao in disbelief.


    Ye Hao smiled by default. And Dean Fan was surprised and surprised from the beginning, and now he looks at Ye Hao as if looking at a piece of gold. He suddenly said: "That...Doctor Ye. No right...Student Ye Hao, since you are only a senior high school graduate, Your medical talent is so high. Or... Ye Hao, you come to me


    Let''s go to school at Jiangnan Medical College. Recommended! "


    Uh


    Ye Hao scratched his hair, why every time someone wanted to send him to university.


    Obviously he still wants to rely on his own strength to go up.


    "Um... these things will be discussed later. Please send patients No. 4 and No. 6 to the operating room first, and I will treat them." Ye Hao stood up and squeezed his numb finger.


    "You want to continue the operation? Ye Hao, you just finished the operation, I think you want to take a break." Mayor Zheng looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    Ye Hao waved his hand, he saw that Doctor Qiao had come out.


    Doctor Qiao wiped the sweat from his forehead and said with a smile: "The dressing is complete. The patient is all normal and the nurse has been sent to the intensive care unit. As long as there is no abnormal reaction within 24 hours, there should be no problem."


    "Doctor Qiao. Rest for ten minutes, and then there will be war waiting for us." Ye Hao said as he walked into the operating room.


    Doctor Qiao looked at Ye Hao''s back. Although his face was tired, he still cleaned his hands and walked into the operating room again.


    "What are you doing in a daze, don''t hurry up to make arrangements." Mayor Zheng urged Dean Fan.


    Dean Fan hesitated for a while, and he whispered: "But... the mayor. It''s really good to let a high school student come to rescue the patient."


    "Then do we have any other choices." Mayor Zheng smiled bitterly and shook his head. Even if they now know that Ye Hao is just a high school student, they have no option to retreat: "Regarding Ye Hao''s age, don''t leave it for now. Announced."


    ...


    Two hours later, Ye Hao took a deep breath and fell directly to the ground. He picked up a thing next to him and drank.


    "Hey, that''s glucose!" Zhang Fang exclaimed.


    "I know that glucose can replenish physical strength, do you want some." Ye Hao smiled and held the bottle containing glucose in his hand to Zhang Fang, and Zhang Fang shook his head repeatedly.


    Ta Ta Ta


    Doctor Qiao walked in at this time, and he looked at Ye Hao excitedly: "Doctor Ye. We have completed four patients so far. There are four remaining. At our current speed, we can definitely treat all patients. "


    Ye Hao did not speak, he stood up and put down the empty glucose bottle in his hand: "I know. But then you guys have a good rest."


    "Resting?" Doctor Qiao and Zhang Fang were both taken aback.


    Then they stood up abruptly.


    "Doctor Ye, this old bone of mine can still hold on for a while, and I have experience in cooperating with you. The next patient''s condition will be more serious than before. If it changes at this time..." Doctor Qiao looked at Ye anxiously. Ho.


    "Doctor Ye, I am young, I can still." Zhang Fang also looked at Ye Hao urgently.


    Neither of them wanted to leave the operating table at this time.


    However, Ye Hao patted the shoulders of the two of them: "You have done a good job. However, the next four patients are all in a special situation, so I need some special measures. I am not going to replace them. But next. All you need is me."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Seeing the slightly discouraged eyes of the two, Ye Hao waved his hand: "Okay. Let''s rest. I''m going to Dean Fan to discuss something."


    Speaking, Ye Hao walked out of the operating room.


    He walked to the next room monitoring the operating room. At this moment, the expert doctors were discussing the Chinese medicine that Ye Hao used just now, and they all lamented the magic of Chinese medicine.


    "Ye Hao." Dean Fan and Mayor Zheng both looked at Ye Hao at this moment.


    Ye Hao said, "I have some requirements regarding the remaining patients."


    "Requirements? Whatever you ask, you can meet everything we can do." Mayor Zheng gave the greatest approval without saying anything.


    And Dean Fan also nodded, after all, everything now depends on the boy in front of him.


    Facts have proved that the young man in front of him is their only life-saving straw.


    "I want a large operating room that can hold the remaining five patients. Moreover, video and recording are not allowed during the operation. I will perform the entire operation by myself. No one is allowed without my consent. Enter the operating room."


    When Ye Hao said this, everyone around was shocked.


    "Naughty. The operation process must be recorded. This is a necessary procedure." A hospital leader shook his head and said.


    "Yes, and if you put the four patients together, you are the only one? What do you want to do? You are making fun of the patient''s life." Zhang Baichuan, who had been waiting for a long time, finally found someone who could beat Ye Hao. Opportunity.


    Ye Hao didn''t care about the others but continued to look at Dean Fan and Mayor Zheng, because here they only need to nod their heads.


    "Ye Hao, can you tell us why." Mayor Zheng looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao said faintly: "The remaining four patients, the position of the steel ball in the patient''s body is very delicate. It is impossible to treat it with my acupuncture just now, so some partial methods are needed. And these methods follow the old methods. The rules handed down from our ancestors do not allow outsiders to watch."


    What methods and rules are actually dazzling.


    Ye Hao used his power for the convenience of the next.


    When you perform the power, you must not let outsiders see it, otherwise you might be sent to a research room just after you get off the operating table.


    However, in order to complete the task, he had to perform supernatural powers. If he only relied on medical skills, even he was a bit tricky, so now he can only make those demands.


    Dean Fan''s face was a little serious, and he nodded; "There are indeed some rules about the things of ancient Chinese medicine."


    "Hehe, what era are these days, who still talks about those things. And you are alone in the operating room, no one is with you, and there is no equipment to monitor, what if you have an accident during the operation?" Zhang Baichuan stared With Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao faintly glanced at this guy who has been slamming himself from before to now; "If I fail the operation, you can come to me with the letter of responsibility that I signed before. I, Ye Hao, do everything alone. ."


    Zhang Baichuan snorted coldly: "Looking for a dead end." After that, he didn''t speak any more, just sitting there waiting for Ye Hao''s good show.


    "Not even an accompanying nurse?" Dean Fan frowned. Ye Hao shook his head.

 Chapter 192： power failure!

    More than ten minutes later.


    Outside a large operating room, four hospital beds were pushed in one after another.


    "This is a large operating room, but because it is not commonly used, the equipment is not as advanced as the previous operating room. Are you sure you want to be here? And... don''t need an assistant?" Dean Fan looked at Ye Hao. He even had a little hope now. Ye Hao can change his decision.


    "Yes, this kind of operating room is fine. Prepare some medicines and tools. No one is allowed to come in until I come out." Ye Hao nodded in satisfaction, while he looked at his system interface.


    Primary fluoroscopy system: Cooling time: 32 minutes.


    Elementary Object Control: Cooldown: 32 minutes.


    After Ye Hao had prepared everything, he closed the door of the operating room, and he looked at the four patients lying in the operating room.


    "Wait a second, I''ll check it first." Ye Hao smiled and muttered to himself, and then began to check up and down the surroundings in the operating room.


    Five minutes later, Ye Hao wiped his sweat. With his physique, he could be sure that there was indeed no monitoring equipment left in the operating room.


    Ye Hao did not do anything at this time, because he had to wait for the time to cool down.


    Buzzing


    At this moment, the trouser pocket under the white coat made a buzzing vibration.


    Ye Hao walked to the next compartment, took out his mobile phone, and looked at the number displayed on it, he smiled and connected.


    "Who are you!" The voice on the other end of the phone was in English.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. You should have seen all the things I sent you. Since I have helped you accomplish what you want, then please don''t break your promise." Ye Hao said at this time, too. English language.


    There was silence on the other end of the phone for a while; "I know. Although I don''t know who you are, I still thank you very much. I will do what you explain, soon."


    "Then please."


    After a brief communication, the phone was hung up, but Ye Hao''s mouth was curved.


    ##


    Outside the operating room, the expert doctors Dean Fan and Mayor Zheng were standing outside the door anxiously waiting, because there was no monitoring to watch, so they didn''t know what was going on inside.


    "It''s been more than an hour, and I don''t know what''s going on inside." Dean Fan muttered quietly.


    "We can only trust him now." Zheng Chengmin sighed. He had just received a call from above to question him about this incident. The meaning of the words was very simple.


    If the patient does not have any accidents, it is okay, then major events can be reduced, but if death occurs, then Zheng Chengmin¡¯s hat is not guaranteed.


    Ta Ta Ta Ta


    Suddenly, there were waves of footsteps outside.


    Mayor Zheng turned around and frowned. He saw a lot of people rushing over, some of them still had cameras and microphones in their hands.


    "Mayor Zheng, we just heard that there was a large-scale injury to elementary school students yesterday afternoon. Why did the government choose to close the news instead of informing us in the first place?"


    "We are from the Haicheng Evening News. May I ask how many of the injured patients have died."


    "We are reporters from Haicheng Satellite TV. Mayor Zheng, what do you want to say about this incident."


    Many of these people are journalists, but a small part of them are family members, and they are still family members of four patients who are currently in the operating room.


    "My child. How is my child? Why doesn''t it come out after more than an hour."


    "Uuuuuu. My poor child, my poor child."


    Because of these noisy noises, the outside of the operating room seemed to have become a vegetable market, very noisy.


    Under the protection of the side, Mayor Zheng finally escaped the "siege" of many reporters.


    "What the **** is going on? Didn''t you say that you will close the news within a short time." Mayor Zheng frowned and looked at his secretary.


    The secretary also said inexplicably, "We are indeed blocking the news, and the family members have also said so, as well as the school of the primary school students and the construction unit." "Damn it. Things are going to be a big trouble now." Zheng Shi Long squeezed his fists, with helpless eyes in his eyes. After the incident happened, it is very likely that he would find out that his mobile phone was turned off when the incident happened, and he accompanied his wife to give birth. Although such a thing seems to be nothing


    What a big deal.


    But if it falls into the hands of those with a heart, it is public opinion that can be hyped.


    "Now we can only pray that Ye Hao will not have any accidents." Mayor Zheng looked at the door of the operating room with a sigh, and then hid in an office next to him after being surrounded by others. The other doctors were doing their best. Dealing with those crazy reporters and their families.


    In a corner not far away.


    A woman smiled and watched all this.


    "You did it?" Zhang Baichuan came over and looked at his wife.


    Qian Cuifang held her head up as if asking for credit: "Of course, I asked some friends in the media to spread the news, and now things are a big deal. If the kid fails the operation, he will wait. Disappeared."


    Looking at Qian Cuifang''s expression, it was like a demon waiting for a good show. She didn''t care about the four lives in the operating room.


    "You are so careful." Zhang Baichuan is not a good thing either. Anyway, he is not his patient, and it doesn''t matter what happens to him.


    "I ask you, will the kid''s operation happen in the end? What if the person doesn''t die in the end?" Qian Cuifang asked, looking at her husband. Zhang Baichuan hesitated for a moment. He shook his head and said: "The most serious of the four patients who entered just now is the presence of steel **** in the sulci of the brain, and the other is the presence of steel **** next to the heart. These are very serious. During the operation Even if there is a slight mistake, it may happen


    accident. According to my prediction, even if the kid has the best medical skills, he can at most be 20% sure. "


    "Twenty percent? That''s not good. If he is really successful, then I will not work in vain." Qian Cuifang shook her head uncomfortably, and then she continued to ask: "Then...Is there any way to get him to operate? lose?"


    "Let him fail the operation? It''s unlikely. After all, he is the only one in the operating room. Unless there is some equipment failure. Okay, let''s not talk about it. I will go back. You don''t have to do too much, lest you Set the fire to the body." Zhang Baichuan said a few last words and went back.


    He didn''t see his wife''s eyes unexpectedly came out like a Falcon saw the target.


    "Equipment failure? Good solution." Qian Cuifang sneered and disappeared.


    #


    After half an hour, the door of the operating room was quite quiet, but at this moment, all the lights in the corridor were dimmed.


    Including Mayor Zheng''s office.


    "The power went out?" Mayor Zheng stood up abruptly.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. We have a backup power supply in the operating room." Dean Fan picked up his mobile phone to illuminate it, unknowingly it was already afternoon, and the sky outside was already sunset.


    "Wait..." Suddenly a doctor next to him said with a look of horror: "We...our large operating room had a power failure before, and the backup power supply in the operating room was broken." Bad? At this moment, everyone around felt that their soul was scared away.

 Chapter 193： Reporters gun

    Mayor Zheng and others hurriedly came to the door of the operating room, where it was a bit bright because of the light from the camera.


    "Hurry up and open the door. Ye Hao doesn''t know what''s going on alone!" Mayor Zheng shouted anxiously.


    On the side, Doctor Qiao and Zhang Fang tried to open the door, but they found that the door couldn''t be opened anyway. They were pushed by several other young doctors, but they still couldn''t open it.


    "It''s not good. The door is locked from the inside, as if there is something blocking it." Doctor Qiao almost couldn''t catch his breath again in a hurry.


    At this time, the reporters would never let go of such a good opportunity, one by one with their short guns and long cannons against Mayor Zheng and Director Fan.


    "Mayor Zheng. Why was there a sudden power outage during the operation? Will this affect the operation process?"


    "As far as I know, there should be a backup power supply in the operating room. Why don''t we see the light from the crack of the door? Is there any cutting corners in your hospital?"


    "Child, return my child."


    The scene was chaotic and became out of control. Family members were knocking on the door of the operating room, reporters besieging Mayor Zheng and Dean Fan. No matter what the problem was, they were thrown out.


    "Mayor Zheng. Just now we got the news that you arrived at the scene more than ten hours after this incident happened. As the mayor, where is this important juncture! Please answer us. "


    A reporter who didn''t know where he got the news was the fiercest attack on Mayor Zheng. At this time, other reporters also began to become "crazy."


    After all, there is no impermeable wall in this world, and nothing can be hidden.


    "I...I." Mayor Zheng''s face also turned pale. He had been there for the whole night because his wife gave birth to a child. Adding to the troublesome things this morning, this was simply a drain on his spirit. .


    Just when Mayor Zheng''s body shook a little and was about to fall, Zhang Fang supported Mayor Zheng''s arm: "Mayor Zheng, the operation will be successful. I trust that Doctor Ye."


    Mayor Zheng swallowed and whispered to himself: "I hope so."


    "Mayor Zheng, please answer our questions."


    "Mayor Zheng, we need to know the truth."


    "If you want the patient to die sooner, just continue to quarrel with me here."


    Suddenly, a loud shout came out from the door, and everyone around, including the reporters, was taken aback.


    The door of the operating room was slowly opened at this time. A doctor wearing a mask and a white coat was standing behind the door, the only exposed eyes were red blood and tired.


    Fuck, five minutes is really too short. The steel **** from the four patients were taken out within five minutes. This short five or five minutes made him exhausted.


    After that, in order to prevent outsiders from doubting, he still bandaged the wound himself. Originally, he wanted to take a rest in the operating room. After all, the operation ended in such a short time, which is really surprising.


    But what I didn''t expect was that there was a sudden power outage! And irritable disputes broke out outside.


    All these made Ye Hao decide to come out early.


    Seeing everyone''s eyes fell on his own body.


    Ye Hao said lightly: "The operation was successful, and everything is normal for the patient."


    After Ye Hao said this sentence, the doctors burst into cheers, and their eyes looked at Ye Hao with surprise.


    "I want to see my child."


    "My son."


    Several family members were a little excited and wanted to rush into the operating room, but Ye Hao stopped him. He looked at the family members and said in a deep voice, "The patient''s body is still very weak. If you want them to get better soon, just Stay here well."


    As soon as Ye Hao said this, the family members nodded obediently. After all, in their opinion, this was the benefactor who saved their children.


    "Thank you doctor, thank you doctor."


    A few older family members were even going to kneel down for Ye Hao. For them, those children were their lives.


    "Zhang Fang, take these family members down to rest and soothe their emotions. After three hours, they can be allowed to see the patient."


    "Old Qiao, please lead someone to push out the four patients inside, check the wound by the way, and closely observe the patient''s recovery within 24 hours."


    What Ye Hao told Zhang Fang and Doctor Qiao to do, they did it right away.


    The most important thing is Doctor Qiao. He hasn''t named any doctors yet. Those experts and famous doctors rushed into the operating room as if going crazy.


    The inside of the operating room is dim, and because there are no windows, it is impossible to use outside light.


    Doctor Qiao walked to the side and pressed the button to turn on the emergency power supply. There was indeed no response.


    "Oh my God. The steel ball from the heart was taken out, and the wound is still bandaged so well. The patient''s heartbeat and pulse have returned to normal."


    "This...this is a steel ball. How did he take it out of the sulci? It doesn''t look like a craniotomy."


    "It''s too powerful, it''s too powerful. Is this the magical Chinese medicine?"


    Doctor Qiao shifted his gaze, he saw a **** steel ball in the four iron plates next to the four hospital beds, and he looked at the boy outside the operating room with a deep gaze.


    How did he do that?


    ...


    "What do you call the doctor?"


    "Just now, the doctor said that all patients are fine. You can guarantee that there will be no follow-up complications."


    "Doctor, can you take off the mask."


    Listening to those reporters'' continuous questioning, Ye Hao frowned. He didn''t like this feeling very much.


    "I''m sorry. I am wearing this suit. It is my responsibility to treat illnesses and save people. But I am not responsible for accepting your interview. However, a reporter just said that I want to explain for Mayor Zheng."


    Ye Hao changed his tone. He pointed to Mayor Zheng on the side and said: "You said that Mayor Zheng left without authorization and didn''t rush to the scene of the incident in time?" "I tell you. It''s a maternity building just one building away from here. Ke, where his wife had just given birth to twins, but just a few hours ago, his wife was still in labor. Zheng City waited at the door for more than ten hours, and even faced the need to protect the child. Fortunately


    Finally, mother and child are safe. At this moment, there was news that there was an accident. He didn''t even have a chance to take a look at his child or his wife, so he rushed over. "


    Ye Hao even had a deep feeling between each word. Finally, he said in a deep voice, "Aren¡¯t you wondering why Mayor Zheng didn¡¯t arrive? Because his mobile phone was turned off. He just wanted to help his wife need it most. When he is, he can be by her side." "Just like the mayor. I ask you, who is qualified to blame him! Go and treat him with this torturer attitude! He mayor, when he is more He is the father of a newborn child, and even the husband of a woman!"

 Chapter 194： Who said I cant control the hospital

    These words of Ye Hao made the reporters hang their heads.


    "Alright. That''s all for what I said. But I might have to announce one more thing later, Dean Fan, do you have a similar press conference here."


    "Yes...in the stepped lobby on the west side of the first floor."


    "That''s it. If you want to listen later, please wait for me there. In an hour, I will announce a big news for you." After Ye Hao said this, he turned and walked aside.


    I don''t know if it was because of Ye Hao''s attitude or what he said just now, these reporters did not continue to "chasing and intercepting" him.


    Mayor Zheng hesitated for a while, and he whispered to the secretary next to him: "The reporter will leave it to you. Now you can go and announce the relevant information about the accident."


    "Ok."


    After ordering things, Mayor Zheng and Dean Fan followed Ye Hao''s pace.


    "Doctor Ye, thank you." Mayor Zheng looked at Ye Hao gratefully. The remark just now was more useful than his own interpretation of a few hundred sentences.


    "It''s okay, I just said what I should say. I have time to accompany your wife and children." Ye Hao looked at Mayor Zheng with a slightly complicated look: "Don''t forget, you are not only a mayor. . Still a father and a husband."


    When he said this, Ye Hao was mocking himself, why...why his father was not like this.


    That **** man, perhaps in his eyes only the prosperity of the Ye family, only the prosperity of the Ye family.


    He had already passed away a wife who had passed away three years, and a son who had been away from home for three years.


    "That... Doctor Ye..."


    "You don''t need to call a doctor, just call Ye Hao. I have to return this dress to you. But I like it." Ye Hao looked at his white coat.


    If you ask Ye Hao what clothes he likes best in this world, he might have two answers now.


    Military uniform and white lab coat.


    Perhaps because of the relationship between Bingwang''s physique and medical skills, he felt different about these two kinds of clothes. "Wear as you like, and I''ll give you a few more sets the next day." Dean Fan didn''t forget his humor at this time, but he continued to ask: "The power went out just now, so I''m really sorry. Such things rarely happen, and I didn¡¯t expect the backup power supply for the operating room to be broken the other day.


    Fortunately, there is a power outage on our floor, and it will be repaired soon. "


    Ye Hao shook his head, he stopped, turned his head and looked at the corridor in the distance, as if he saw someone: "No, this matter has nothing to do with the hospital."


    "This power outage is artificial."


    man-made?


    At this moment, Dean Fan and Mayor Zheng were scared to death.


    Man-made power outage, that is to say, it was intentional?


    Then the people behind this are simply naked murders. You must know that there are four patients in the operating room. If the scalpel or other tools in the doctor''s hands are missing at the moment of the power failure, it is likely to cause The death of the patient.


    But fortunately, Ye Hao had already completed the operation at that time. He was just delaying the time, otherwise he really didn''t know what would happen.


    "I''ll explain this matter later. Let''s go to the conference room and take a break." Ye Hao twisted his eyes.


    "Yeah. It''s okay. After the four patients have been dealt with, we will discuss the follow-up progress." Dean Fan nodded.


    Several people walked into the meeting room. Ye Hao could say that he found a chair and fell down and was ready to go to bed, but he made a phone call before going to bed.


    I''m exhausted, and I haven''t had a good rest for almost several days.


    After sleeping for more than half an hour, Ye Hao was awakened by the noise next to him.


    "Why is it so noisy on the first floor?"


    "Just now someone brought thirty or forty dirty children to the doctor. They had to do physical examinations for the children, but those people couldn''t pay for the medical expenses. In addition, the children seemed to have not been there for months. It''s like taking a bath, it smells so bad."


    "Then send them away as soon as possible. There are reporters waiting in the hospital now, so don''t make troubles like this."


    Ye Hao stood up and stretched out, "Don''t drive them away, I called them."


    At this moment, the two doctors who were still discussing just now looked at Ye Hao.


    The doctor who just said to drive the children away looked at Ye Hao a little embarrassed: "That...Doctor Ye? You asked them to come?"


    "Yes, arrange for the pediatric doctor to do a full-body examination for them, and then ask the nurse to buy them some nice clothes, remember to give them a bath." Ye Hao rubbed his eyes and looked at the night outside the window.


    The snow has stopped. Because of the relationship in the south, the snowflakes that had originally fallen on the ground also disappeared in a short time.


    "Doctor Ye, those children. This...this kind of disturbs the order of our hospital, and every one of them needs to be examined completely. This requires too much money and manpower. If something is really discovered..." The doctor looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao glanced at him: "I''ll give you a word, don''t think about money. You must know that you are wearing a white coat that represents a doctor, and don''t let it smell of copper."


    "Yes, I think those children are very poor, so you can arrange a green channel for them." Zhang Fang, who was in the meeting room, whispered. "Huh, green channel? How can our hospital have so many green channels for them? Our hospital''s poverty alleviation funds are so small. Dr. Ye, although you helped us complete an operation and saved people. But don''t forget, you It¡¯s not a doctor in our People¡¯s Hospital.


    It¡¯s not your turn to take care of the patient. "


    Even at this time, Zhang Baichuan on the side still didn''t forget Ye Hao.


    This girl is definitely Teddy''s, and it''s uncomfortable to be uncomfortable for a moment.


    Ye Hao glanced at him coldly. Such a foolishness would clean him up later, but he didn''t bother to talk nonsense with him now.


    "Who said that I can''t manage this hospital anymore?" Ye Hao sneered. He patted the table and said: "I will now give the next instruction. All doctors and patients who are responsible for the placement of the children tonight will be paid twice for overtime."


    Ye Hao''s words made the people around him unbelievable. If it weren''t because the kid had just cured the patients before, maybe they would all laugh at Ye Hao''s arrogance now that an outsider is still here to intervene in the hospital.


    Ta Ta Ta Ta


    Accompanied by the sound of hurried footsteps, a figure rushed in. It was Dean Fan. He was holding a pile of documents. After he walked in, he stared at Ye Hao.


    "President Fan, where did you go? By the way, Mayor Zheng is gone." Ye Hao looked at Dean Fan and beckoned.


    "You were resting after seeing Doctor Ye just now. Mayor Zheng took a moment to look at his wife and children." Zhang Fang whispered from the side.


    At this time, Dean Fan walked up to Ye Hao with a serious face, and put the stack of documents in front of Ye Hao.


    "Ye Hao on this? It''s you!"


    Dean Fan''s behavior was a bit strange, but when the eyes of the people around fell on the top sheet of the paper, they were shocked.


    "Haicheng People''s Hospital of Jiangnan Province, Notice to Shareholders" Ye Hao, a Chinese man, currently holds 50% of the shares of Haicheng People''s Hospital.

 Chapter 195： Gold master father

    Fifty percent...


    Although due to the relationship between reform and opening up and some policies, public hospitals are now self-financing, so public hospitals such as the People¡¯s Hospital can implement a shareholding system to a certain extent. This is to attract foreign capital to supplement the insufficient funds of public hospitals. Features.


    However, most public hospitals earn very little money, so few investors actually invest in public hospitals.


    According to their understanding, until not long ago, only less than 20% of the 50% of the shares they originally planned to distribute were bought by foreign investors.


    But now how come a shareholder who owns 50% of the shares has emerged!


    Ye Hao picked up the stack of documents, looked at it, and nodded in satisfaction.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Dean Fan took a deep breath and looked at Ye Hao with complicated eyes: "I didn''t expect that you are not only a doctor, but also a rich man."


    You must know that this 50% of the shares needs at least hundreds of millions of funds! And a lot of energy is needed behind this, because in a short period of time, those stocks can be taken away from the original 20% of the shareholders. There are too many steps.


    But what Dean Fan didn''t expect was that Ye Hao''s steps were simple, and that was money.


    Give me ten million of your shares, not enough? That''s 20 million.


    For Ye Hao now, there is nothing that money can''t solve, and if there is, it will be doubled!


    "Money is spent where it should be spent." Ye Hao looked at Zhang Baichuan, "I don''t know if I am qualified to run the hospital."


    At this moment, Zhang Baichuan''s face was pale, his head lowered and he didn''t speak any more, just like a dog that was defeated in a fight.


    What can he say now?


    People now hold 50% of the shares in the hospital, which is equivalent to the existence of the dean, and can even be said to manage the life and death rights of their hospital.


    "What''s the matter?" Dean Fan felt the weird surrounding atmosphere.


    Zhang Fang leaned over to Dean Fan and explained what had just happened.


    Dean Fan¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately pointed to the group of pediatric doctors and said, ¡°What are you doing in a daze? I haven¡¯t heard what Mr. Ye said just now. All the patients in charge of those patients tonight will be paid twice. , Immediately give them a green channel."


    As soon as these words came out, the doctors and the nurses who were idle almost ran out at the speed of light, with double overtime pay!


    Although outsiders say how high the salary of doctors is, it is actually the salary of the middle class. Now that they can save people and make money, such a good opportunity is placed in front of them, how can they let it go.


    As for the Zhang Baichuan just now, it seems that he still has the status of a deputy dean.


    However, there is only one dean of their hospital, but there are several deputy deans. Who cares about this stuff? Now Ye Hao''s status is much higher than Zhang Baichuan''s, and they are the gold master!


    "I''ll stop by." Ye Hao was also a little worried about the children, and followed the doctors who left.


    Dean Fan and Zhang Fang also followed behind, leaving Zhang Baichuan, who was not at home.


    "That... Mr. Ye. The press conference you mentioned earlier has twenty minutes left. The reporters are waiting there." At this time, Dean Fan¡¯s attitude towards Ye Hao is completely different from before. Maybe it was because Ye Hao''s medical skills respected him before.


    But now they have bought 50% of the hospital''s shares. In the eyes of President Fan, this is the God of Wealth.


    "We''ll talk about this later. Let''s go to the first floor. Don''t call me husband. Dean Fan, you are much older than me. Don''t be like that."


    "That... Ye Hao. I have something to discuss with you. In fact, the inpatient building of our hospital is not enough. I was thinking about buying a piece of land next to it, but the hospital''s funds need to be reviewed from above. Trouble."


    "Deduct from my money."


    "Okay. Also, there is. Before we conducted a survey on the poor villages around Haicheng, three of the remote poor villages needed to build village clinics, but funds..."


    "Jian, I will pay the money... and three times the salary for doctors and nurses who are willing to go."


    "Okay, okay, okay. There''s another thing. Our hospital spends only one million dollars on the green channel every month... This is too little."


    "I don''t want to pay dividends. All the profits from my shares are used for patients in need."


    "Ye Hao, I found that you are so handsome. I have a niece about the same age as you... Maybe I will arrange for you to have a meal."


    Ye Hao looked at the smiling Dean Fan, his heart was cold.


    "Ahem, I don''t care if I eat. In fact, I don''t bother to control my shares. As long as they are used for patients in need, Dean Fan will be able to use them.


    Speaking of this, Ye Hao paused, his face straightened: "But... if I know that my money goes into someone''s pocket, I will let him give me a lot of money. Spit it out."


    Dean Fan was also unambiguous. He patted his chest and said, "Ye Hao, don''t worry. Your investment is a great support for our hospital. If anyone dares to touch the money, I am old Fan. I''m not the dean after fighting this old life, and I have to go with him endlessly."


    Ye Hao didn''t speak any more, and said that.


    They came to the first floor.


    I have to say that the scene on the first floor at this time is really a bit weird. Young people dressed as punks are holding their children and accepting the arrangement of the nurse and doctor. Although their faces have stiff smiles, they are slowly getting used to it. Up.


    But at this time, Feizi walked over in tears.


    "What''s wrong? What''s the matter?" Ye Hao looked at Feizi and asked puzzledly.


    After Feizi saw Ye Hao, it was a snot and tears: "Hey, when I was walking around in the hospital just now, I didn''t know which sutra in my heart was wrong. I...I actually took my bank All the money in the card has been donated, which is more than 100,000 yuan, I have saved for several years!"


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at Feizi. He could feel that this kid had really changed a lot. Many people were not born bad, but the world and society forced them to go bad.


    "Brother Ye, my food bill for next month is gone." Feizi looked at Ye Hao pitifully.


    "It turns out that you are the crying kid from the nurse''s department who donated money." Zhang Fang covered his mouth and endured the laughter, then pointed to Feizi and said: "See you are very poor, this girl sponsored you for a month Food. It¡¯s just a set meal in the hospital cafeteria."


    When Fei Tsai saw Zhang Fang, his cheeks turned a little red, which made Ye Hao startled. This kid had pretended to be forced in front of him before and was held by several pistols. He didn''t expect to be shy at this time.


    "Then...then I''ll... come to you every day."


    "Don''t say anything else, the porridge and pickles are enough."


    Ye Hao looked at this kid and smiled without saying a word.


    Then looking at the arranged children, he nodded with satisfaction, including the pediatrician who had left silently in the pediatric clinic before.


    When his eyes met Ye Hao''s, he lowered his head in shame.


    However, Ye Hao gave him encouraging eyes.


    Although he cannot be said to be a good doctor, at least when his life is not threatened, he will still fulfill his mission with due diligence.


    At this time, a timid figure lowered his head and walked towards the gate of the courtyard, as if afraid that someone would see her. "Head Nurse Qian, why are you leaving in such a hurry!"

 Chapter 196： Ugly

    Qian Cuifang had a meal. When she turned her head and saw Ye Hao subconsciously, her face became stiff, but she still bit her head and looked at Ye Hao and said, "My mother is off work, you can''t control it."


    "Get off work?" Ye Hao raised his mouth: "Mr. Qian, you may have to work overtime today."


    "You said to work overtime, just work overtime. Why are you going to leave now." Qian Cuifang may be because of a guilty conscience. She never thought that she could make trouble like that before, this kid could still perform those operations!


    Ye Hao didn''t bother to talk nonsense: "Dean Fan, we are going to attend that press conference, let''s go."


    "Yeah, good." Dean Fan took Ye Hao''s behavior out of a tacit attitude. Who would call him the God of Wealth now?


    "Feizi, please come over, our Head Nurse Qian. I have something she might need to see." After Ye Hao finished speaking, he and Dean Fan walked towards the lobby where the press conference was arranged.


    Feizi looked at Zhang Fang next to him and smiled awkwardly: "Um...this is the boss''s order, I can''t help it."


    After speaking, he walked to Qian Cuifang''s side, and his face returned to the appearance of the little ruffian before, but he was a little restrained, as if he was afraid that Zhang Fang behind him would hate him.


    "Mr. Qian, my elder brother will let you over. I will take you over, or will you walk over by yourself."


    Facing the woman in front of him, Feizi had long been uncomfortable.


    "You...you can''t do this, I...be careful and I call the police." Qian Cuifang was a little panicked, she tried to turn around and leave, but immediately two Feizi''s younger brothers blocked the way.


    "Take her over." Fei Tsai ordered to his little brother.


    Then he returned to Zhang Fang''s side and said embarrassedly: "Actually...I''m actually a very kind person."


    kind?


    puff


    The little brothers around Feizi almost didn''t laugh. It was the first time they heard the word kind from their elder brother''s mouth.


    Zhang Fang clutched his arms and chuckled, "Well, let''s follow Doctor Ye too."


    "Um... you''re called Zhang Fang, right."


    "Ok."


    "Do you usually like to do things like... like watching movies..."


    The staircase hall in the hospital.


    Dozens of reporters are waiting here at this time.


    And when Ye Hao walked in, Mayor Zheng came over.


    "Mayor Zheng, how are your wife and children?" Ye Hao greeted.


    "It''s all right, my wife is now sober and looking at the children. She also asked me to bring you a word to Ye Hao, thank you." Mayor Zheng is sincerely grateful to Ye Hao.


    This boy not only saved his wife and children, but also saved his career.


    "It''s okay, let''s deal with the immediate matter first." Ye Hao looked at Doctor Qiao who had just walked in: "Doctor Qiao, everything I explained is ready."


    "It''s all done." Doctor Qiao pointed to the big screen on the high platform in the lobby, and a laptop prepared on the side: "Anything that is played on the screen will be broadcast on screens everywhere in the hospital. Inside the hospital I have invited all the leaders who are available."


    Several deputy deans and some important expert physicians stood behind Dr. Qiao, including the deputy dean Zhang Baichuan, and Qian Cuifang, who was brought over, was standing timidly at Zhang Baichuan¡¯s Behind.


    "That''s good. Mayor Zheng and Dean Fan also find a place for the doctors to sit down. By the way, Deputy Dean Zhang? I remember that you seemed to bet with me before. I don¡¯t know if you should now. Your bet is fulfilled." Ye Hao looked at Zhang Baichuan.


    Doctor Qiao also said to the side with help: "Lao Zhang, we are doctors, but we still have to say things. You should apologize for what you said to Chinese medicine before."


    Feeling everyone''s gaze watching him as if watching a good show, Zhang Baichuan also knew that he had nowhere to go. He gritted his teeth and stood up and bowed to Ye Hao: "I''m sorry."


    "No, no. I said, not to apologize to me, but to apologize to the Chinese medicine doctor who was slandered by you." Ye Hao shook his head.


    Zhang Baichuan stared at Ye Hao fiercely, then bent over: "I am deeply sorry for my previous slander of Chinese medicine."


    After speaking, he raised his head and looked at Ye Hao gloomily: "Okay. I can go now." With that, he was about to take his wife away.


    But he was stopped by Feizi and others.


    "The business hasn''t started yet. So many reporters are waiting here. They are not here to apologize." Ye Hao shook his head, walked to the computer, took out his mobile phone and started to prepare something.


    At this moment, a group of people wearing police uniforms entered the venue, which surprised Mayor Zheng and others.


    "Who called the police." A female voice came out.


    "Me." One hand was raised high, and that position was Ye Hao.


    A policewoman walked up to Ye Hao with a sullen face, patted the table and stared at Ye Hao who was playing with the computer: "I know you are very happy when you come out, but you can''t call the police casually. Do you know that you report a fake Police, I can catch you."


    Ye Hao looked at Qiu Xueyao in front of him with a little surprise, but didn''t expect that he was just calling the police casually, and it was this woman who came over.


    "Who said that a false police was reported."


    "Then why are you asking me to come over?"


    "You''ll know in a minute, don''t block my sight." Ye Hao pushed Qiu Xueyao, just when Qiu Xueyao was a little angry.


    This guy himself was very happy when he heard that he was released, but he didn''t expect that he would still look like this.


    Suddenly, the big screen next to it turned on. Inside was a camera surveillance video. The scene should be in a corridor somewhere in the hospital, where a man and a woman dressed in white coats and nurse uniforms were discussing something.


    "You did it?"


    "Of course, I asked some friends in the media to get the news out, and now things are a big deal. If the kid fails the operation, he will wait for his ruin."


    "You are so careful."


    "I ask you, will the kid''s operation be accidental? What if the last person does not die." "The four patients who entered just now, the most serious of which is the presence of steel **** in the brain sulcus, and the other one is There is a steel ball next to the heart. These are very serious. Even if there is a slight loss during the operation, there may be accidents. According to my prediction, even the kid''s medical skills


    Through the sky, at most it is 20% certain. "


    "Twenty percent? That''s not enough. If he is really successful, then I will not work in vain."


    "Then... Is there any way to make him fail the operation?"


    "Let him fail the operation? It''s unlikely. After all, he is the only one in the operating room. Unless there is some equipment failure. Okay, let''s not talk about it. I will go back. You don''t have to do too much, lest you Set fire to your body."


    "Equipment failure? A good solution."


    A recording was accompanied by the video, and then as the female nurse left, the picture changed again, in a remote corner. The female nurse opened something that she didn''t know what it was, and then cut it short with scissors Something.


    At this time, the video screen went black.


    "power cut?"


    "What''s going on, why is there a power outage at this time!"


    Stubble


    The video stopped.


    But the meeting place was full of weird silence, and then there were soft discussions.


    "The last picture just now seems to be from the switch control box." "The male doctor and the voice seems to be Vice President Zhang, that woman..."

 Chapter 197： "Results" of Zhang Baichuan and Qian Cuifang

    Dean Fan stood up and walked in front of Zhang Baichuan and his wife with a gloomy face: "You...you are not human after all, you dare to do such a conscienceless thing."


    "I... that''s not me, that person is not me." Qian Cuifang was a little crazy at this time, her body was constantly backing away, but when she reacted, she hurriedly grabbed her husband''s arm: "Husband, husband save me what."


    After all, Qian Cuifang is not a fool, she knows that she is finished now, and this is suspected of deliberate murder! But what Qian Cuifang never expected was that Zhang Baichuan, her husband, who was always considerate and obedient to her, directly threw her arm away, turned and pointed at herself: "I... Dean Fan, I don¡¯t Knowing that she would do something like this when she came in, there is nothing to do with what Qian Cuifang and I did.


    system? "


    "Zhang Baichuan, what are you talking about. My old lady usually waits for you at home. That''s how you cross the river and demolish the bridge. Don''t think that my old lady doesn''t know about your liaison with the drug seller. You didn''t receive less red envelopes." With red eyes, I said everything at once.


    Zhang Baichuan''s face turned white, and he slapped his wife directly by gritting his teeth: "What are you talking about, you stinky lady, don''t bite people here!"


    "You dare to beat my old mother. Zhang Baichuan, you really have grown courage." Qian Cuifang''s temper also came, and he just went up to pull her husband''s hair.


    The couple who were still in love just now were still fighting together in the public here.


    "Officer Qiu, you should know who you are coming to arrest now." Ye Hao smiled and pulled out a USB flash drive from the computer, and handed it to Qiu Xueyao: "This is their evidence. Don''t thank me. My name is Lei Feng. ."


    Qiu Xueyao gave Ye Hao a white glance, but the USB flash drive was still put away. She said to the police officers who followed her: "Go and bring both of them back for investigation and notify the police station to file a case."


    "Yes." The police officer walked over, and finally pulled away Zhang Baichuan and Qian Cuifang who were scuffled together. These two people do not look like a couple at the moment, saying that they are enemies.


    "The husband and wife are birds of the same forest. The catastrophe is about to fly." Ye Hao smiled and shook his head.


    "Don''t pretend here. Your **** hasn''t been cleaned yet." Qiu Xueyao glared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao was taken aback, stood up and looked at his ass, and looked at Qiu Xueyao puzzledly: "It''s pretty clean, or you can take a look." "Go away, don''t pretend to be stupid." Qiu Xueyao was rudely straight He grabbed Ye Hao¡¯s collar and pressed it to his ear, saying, ¡°Last night, the traffic police team reported a Porsche 911 super high-speed racing car, but it didn¡¯t catch it, but now it has found a broken one from a car dealership.


    A Porsche 911 with blood-stained gun marks. "


    "Also, there were gunshots from Kuocang Mountain, as well as the car body falling off the cliff, and there were traces of racing on the mountain road. When our people went to search this morning, they also found a few dead bodies."


    Ye Hao smiled awkwardly: "Uh...this matter..."


    I didn''t expect the police to deal with things so quickly, and I found myself immediately. "But Uncle Zhou has already told me about this. It''s you to save Qianyi, and I don''t care about you. Uncle Zhou also said hello above. He would open one eye and close another. Fortunately, The remote Kuocang Mountain is not in the urban area, otherwise it would not be so easy to deal with. I will go back and deal with it first.


    He''s up, I''ll talk to you when I get back to the apartment when I have time. "Qiu Xueyao loosened Ye Hao''s collar, turned and left.


    When she walked to the door, she found that Zhang Baichuan and his wife, who had just been taken out, were being besieged by a group of patients'' families, most of them were the four patients who were "rescued" by Ye Hao during the power outage.


    "You guys who have lost all sense of nature, my child was almost killed by you."


    "You wait for me, I have something to do with it, dare to play with our children and see if I don''t kill you."


    ...


    Inside the hall.


    Ye Hao looked at the reporters in the stands; "I don¡¯t know what everyone is saying about this news topic. Okay, today¡¯s press conference is over here, but I want to emphasize that what those two people did just now, It has nothing to do with our Haicheng People''s Hospital."


    Although the Haicheng People''s Hospital may also be affected in the future, most people''s eyes will still be on Zhang Baichuan.


    The reporters didn''t care what Ye Hao said at this time, and ran back with the recorded things. They all want to hurry back to the company now, so that they can release this big news as soon as possible.


    Tomorrow morning...It should not be said that after more than an hour, a series of news will erupt from all major forums in Haicheng.


    "The deputy dean of Haicheng People''s Hospital, Zhang Baichuan and his wife turned off the power when they were rescued by their colleagues because of jealousy."


    "Unscrupulous nurse and unscrupulous doctor, a perfect match! ¡·


    "Further information on the power outage of the nurse in Haicheng People''s Hospital. Her husband Zhang Baichuan has been detained for alleged corruption and bribery."


    Later, according to Ye Hao, Qian Cuifang was sentenced for being suspected of intentional homicide.


    As for her husband Zhang Baichuan, although he did not have much responsibility for power outages, he was at best a shield. But once it was investigated, a series of dirty things behind Zhang Baichuan were shaken out, such as accepting bribes, accepting red envelopes from patients, and abusing drugs.


    It is directly revoked by the Haicheng Health Bureau to practice medicine for life and pursued criminal responsibility.


    And one funny thing is that the two people reportedly signed a divorce agreement when they were in prison.


    The two sides are still voicing what the other side has done, which makes the police officers who interrogated them feel that the interrogation room is extremely relaxed.


    Closer to home, watching that there are not many people in the hall.


    "Ye Hao, I want to say thank you. I really didn''t expect that under my eyes, there would be such a person." Dean Fan sighed.


    "It''s not to blame Dean Fan, after all, people''s hearts are separated by their belly." Ye Hao stretched out, "Mayor Zheng, Dean Fan. Now that the matter is over, I will go back to rest."


    "Are you leaving?" Mayor Zheng looked at Ye Hao.


    "What am I doing if I don''t leave? I have to go back to study tomorrow. You know I have been absent from class for three days!" Ye Hao sighed. He touched his cell phone. Although there was no call, there was A message from Zhao Yanting.


    Just a few words!


    Wait for me tonight!


    "But those patients?" Dean Fan said worriedly. "The condition of those patients is not a big problem. If there is anything, just call me directly. If you don''t say anything, I will go first." Ye Hao waved his hand. Before leaving, he first walked to Fei. Next to Zai: "Those children will be handed over to you. I have to trouble you in the doctor during this time.


    I''m staying in the courtyard, call me if I have something to do. "


    "Okay, no problem." Feizi agreed without saying a word, his eyes floated to Zhang Fang next to him subconsciously.


    Seeing Feizi like this, Ye Hao secretly smiled and guessed that even if he was allowed to live in the hospital, there would be no problem.


    After that, Ye Hao left, and Dean Fan and Mayor Zheng stood there for a long time looking at the back of the boy leaving. "There are really fewer and fewer people with such talents and good qualities."

 Chapter 198： Ye Wei!

    Gaoqiao District.


    After stopping the Volkswagen downstairs, Ye Hao went upstairs. After he returned to his room, he felt that his strength was gone all over. He really wanted to lie down on the bed and take a good rest.


    But I saw the closed computer on the bed, a USB flash drive on the computer, and a letter.


    He knew that these things were kept by Nightingale, cheering up, Ye Hao turned on the computer, and the search data in the software had been deleted. It should be that Nightingale didn''t want him to know what she wanted to do.


    Ye Hao opened the letter while inserting the U disk into the computer.


    Nightingale: I left the stuff, and it contains the information you want. There is another condition. You can tell me after I finish the matter.


    I went, almost forgot, that woman still owes Lao Tzu a condition.


    Ye Hao finally knew why when Nightingale left, he always felt as if he had forgotten something. It turned out that it was something that Nightingale promised to him when he promised to help Nightingale.


    "I''m tired, and don''t even leave me a contact information. How can I look for her in the future. Lost, lost."


    Ye Hao shook his head. After he saw the information in the USB flash drive, his face became gloomy.


    I have to say that the Ye Family''s forces are still very powerful, even in Haicheng, they have a relationship with one-third of the forces here.


    It is written in the document that the bar that Song Xiaoyue went to before, the owner of the shop was from Master Ji, and Master Ji and Ye family secretly had a certain relationship, so when he first arrived there, those from the Ye family came. It is by no means a coincidence.


    And the Ye Family had a secret strength, called Ye Wei.


    It means the strength of the Ye Family''s own organization, that is, the group of people in black.


    The Ye family is not involved in politics, it is a big business family, so even if they have such an expensive organization in private, the Dragon Group will not bother too much, as long as they don''t do anything cheating.


    But it seems that Nightingale really didn''t know that Ye Wei of the Ye family had participated in the hijacking of Zhou Qianyi''s daughter, Zhou Qianyi in Haicheng.


    Put these aside first, there is still a person in front of Ye Hao.


    Chicken Lord!


    Ye Hao squinted his eyes, but he hasn''t forgotten this thing. His brother was killed by himself, and that guy will never let go.


    However, I was not prepared to let him go. After I had rested, I took some time to trouble him. At first, he said that he knew about his mother''s death.


    Hmph, he didn''t want to explain before, so he had to pry open his mouth bit by bit.


    Bump


    At this moment, a knock on the door came from outside the house.


    Ye Hao looked at the time. It was already past eight o''clock. Who would come to him so late? Could it be... Zhao Yanting?


    Ye Hao swallowed. Although he didn''t want to see Zhao Yanting angry, he still walked over to open the door, but the person at the door surprised him a little.


    It''s not Zhao Yanting, but Zhou Qianyi who is a little lonely!


    "You? Why are you here?" Ye Hao looked at Zhou Qianyi hesitantly.


    Zhou Qianyi''s face was a bit ugly, she said softly: "I...I can go in and sit down."


    Ye Hao looked at her and walked away; "Come in."


    Entering the room, Ye Hao casually pointed to the side: "Sit down, what can I do to find me at night."


    There was no sound behind him, Ye Hao turned around and saw Zhou Qianyi standing there blankly, tears in her eyes couldn''t help falling.


    "Hey, what are you doing, why did you cry all of a sudden." A woman''s tears are always the most disturbing thing for a man.


    Ye Hao hurriedly picked up a few tissues from the side and handed them to Zhou Qianyi.


    "Dead, they are all. I saw...I saw their bodies." Zhou Qianyi wiped her eye sockets with a tissue, her body still twitching as she cried.


    Ye Hao was silent. It seems that the police should inform Zhou Qianyi to go to them to claim the body.


    "How is Zhao Hu''s situation?" Ye Hao asked silently.


    "Big Brother Zhao Hu is all right now, and he is still recuperating in the hospital. My father told me not to run around for these two days and follow you. He will come back after he has handled things over there." Zhou Qianyi bit her lip and looked at Ye Hao. .


    Ye Hao scratched his hair: "I won''t be back in two days? I''m still going to talk to him about canceling the previous agreement."


    I don''t know if it was because of Ye Hao''s words, Zhou Qianyi''s head trembled slightly.


    Seeing Zhou Qianyi''s timid look, she completely lost her previous eldest appearance.


    "Forget it, forget it. After Mr. Zhou comes back, I will look at you first. But I tell you, you can''t go anywhere except school during this time." Ye Hao stared at Zhou Qianyi.


    Zhou Qianyi nodded.


    "By the way... and the friend who asked you to pick up some **** fairy grass in Kuocang Mountain, don''t contact me anymore." When Ye Hao said this, Zhou Qianyi did not answer.


    Ye Hao looked at Zhou Qianyi and said in surprise, "Hey. You won''t be so stupid, don''t you understand what you encountered in Kuocangshan this time? Your friend betrayed you. She deliberately cheated. You go there and then notify the guys."


    Suddenly Ye Hao seemed to think of something, and he patted his head; "I remember. When we first met before, you said that you asked a friend to come out to play, right, that friend was called this time You go to Kuocangshan''s friend, right?"


    Zhou Qianyi clenched her fist, bit her lip with her teeth, and still did not speak.


    "Let me go, I said your brain is really not stupid. You don''t believe in such a clear thing?" Ye Hao stared at Zhou Qianyi with an expression of hatred for iron and steel.


    Zhou Qianyi whispered softly: "She... she is a good friend who accompanied me after my mother passed away... I... I think she must have troubles."


    I went, I didn¡¯t know what a virgin **** was like before, but now I finally know.


    "Okay, okay. I don''t want to care about your affairs. After Mr. Zhou comes back, the agreement between us is over. You go to bed early." Ye Hao really didn''t want to say more to this woman. what.


    Afterwards, Zhou Qianyi reluctantly left, seemingly depressed.


    And when Ye Hao was about to rest and sleep, the one who should have come was here, and with the sound of knocking on the door, Zhao Yanting walked in with a gloomy face.


    "Ye Hao, it''s okay. I don''t come to school for three days or stay at home! You think you are a great student." Zhao Yanting walked directly into Ye Hao''s room, and cursed at Ye Hao. .


    "Um...that Sister Ting, even if that''s the case, you don''t need to be so angry." Ye Hao said embarrassedly. He thought of something, and whispered, "Sister Ting because I didn''t give it to you at night. Tuition, so...angry?"


    I don¡¯t know if Ye Hao had guessed it, Zhao Yanting flushed, and immediately turned around to argue: "Who said that. I...I just had a bad mood these past two days. Who told you to hit the gun."


    "Then I don''t know who offended our sister Ting." "You have the stock market!"

 Chapter 199： You are a junk stock

    The next morning, Ye Hao hit Hache and walked towards the school behind Zhou Qianyi.


    I didn''t expect that the reason Zhou Qianyi was angry last night was because the stock she sold plummeted, causing her to lose a lot of money.


    But speaking of it, it has something to do with Ye Hao. After all, Ye Hao has made such a big disturbance abroad, and the domestic stock market will inevitably be affected. The past two days have been green. However, in order to appease Zhao Yanting¡¯s emotions last night, Ye Hao gave her some advice on "Jiangshan" and asked her to sell all the previous stocks, and then when the market opened this morning, he bought the stock that Ye Hao said. , Although Zhao Yanting was a little skeptical, but finally let it go


    Ye Hao this time.


    After finally coming to school, Ye Hao found that he had encountered another problem.


    Song Xiaoyue.


    Seeing Song Xiaoyue looking at herself like a woman, Ye Hao felt uncomfortable all over. He smiled awkwardly: "Song Xiaoyue, good morning."


    "Good girl!"


    Listening to Song Xiaoyue''s scolding, Ye Hao smiled in embarrassment: "What''s wrong, who caused our Song school flower."


    "It''s a **** named Ye Hao. He had promised me to tutor me before the monthly exam, and now there is only one week left before the monthly exam, that thing has been absent from class for three days!" Listening to Song Xiaoyue''s tone Complaints.


    Ye Hao immediately said: "I know this is wrong, but I also have my own business. I really have some troubles and can''t get out of it. But... I promise, with my guidance, you will definitely be able to take the monthly exam this time. In the top ten!"


    In the end, under Ye Hao''s three inch tongue, he finally convinced Song Xiaoyue.


    [The system prompts that the task is completed and everything is normal for the eight patients. The host gains twenty skill points. Remaining skill points: 27¡¿


    Hearing the sudden task reminder, Ye Hao was overjoyed. It seemed that the eight people in the hospital were completely out of danger, and he can now be said to be a little rich man, with a total of 27 skill points!


    On this day, Ye Hao was in a good mood. After lunch, when Ye Hao was about to return to the classroom, he happened to pass by the office and just heard the teacher brag about it there.


    "You see, I said that buying this stock will definitely go up. This is the news I got from a major stock market dealer."


    "Mr. Jiang, there is nothing wrong with hearing you."


    "The stock market has been falling up and down in the past two days. As far as you said, the stock is rising. Thanks to you, I earned hundreds of dollars this morning."


    "Haha, just follow me. Believe that I continue to bite this stock. This stock will definitely not fall within five days."


    "Uh, uh. I have bought three thousand shares."


    "I bought five thousand!"


    "You are all small, do you know how many shares I bought?"


    "Mr. Jiang, how much did you buy?"


    Ye Hao could see that Jiang Jianhua put a finger up a long distance away, there was a sigh.


    "Ten thousand shares?"


    Jiang Huajian shook his head.


    The teachers around all grew their mouths instantly: "One hundred thousand?"


    Teacher Jiang nodded confidently.


    A mathematics teacher exclaimed: "One hundred thousand shares? That''s at least seven hundred to eight hundred thousand shares. Teacher Jiang, you are the money you need, so be careful to put it in." "Don''t worry. My news is absolutely reliable. I won''t be within five days. It will fall, and it will rise. You have seen it. This morning, this stock has risen from 6.3 to 6.8 per share! It is easy to get 50,000 yuan." When Jiang Huajian said this, his face was red. Yes, it seems that I am excited


    Come on.


    The people around him cast envious eyes.


    "Mr. Zhao, why are you still staring at your stock? Why don''t you come over and buy the one Mr. Jiang said." There is an anomaly in the office, which is sitting at the desk and looking at the computer bored. Zhao Yanting.


    Zhao Yanting smiled and waved her hand: "No...it''s okay. I''m actually just for fun."


    "Yan Ting, when we were teachers, we didn¡¯t do anything at ordinary times. In fact, we were just speculating in stocks. I saw your stocks, junk stocks have no potential, so I quickly throw them away and buy my one, which will definitely make you earn a lot of money. Po Man." Jiang Jianhua walked to the side of Zhao Yanting and said flatly.


    Because of the previous events, Zhao Yanting''s attitude towards Jiang Jianhua was extremely cold, she lowered her head and did not speak.


    This makes Jiang Huajian a little embarrassed.


    "We don''t know if it''s junk stocks, but Teacher Jiang, your stock is very dangerous. I advise you to dump it quickly."


    Suddenly, a voice came, which made Jiang Huajian''s heart stunned, and was upset for a moment. The most annoying thing for stock traders is that others say that the stocks they bought are not good.


    "Who! Who dares to say that the stocks I bought are not good, but the stock marketer personally said that it will rise."


    When Jiang Huajian saw the speaker, his face immediately changed.


    Ye Hao smiled and walked over, walked to the side of Zhao Yanting, and looked at Jiang Huajian indifferently: "Teacher Jiang, I really kindly advise you that your stock is really bad, so you should hurry up and throw it away. It won''t be covered. Go in."


    "Ye Hao, you have good academic performance. But you don''t understand such things as stocks." Jiang Huajian gave Ye Hao a white look, because he was afraid of Ye Hao''s skill, he still walked away desperately.


    Ye Hao spread his hands, found a chair and sat next to Zhao Yanting: "How about it, did I let you buy the stock?"


    "I bought it. But although it didn''t fall much in the morning, it didn''t rise either." Zhao Yanting opened a page of the computer, which was a stock market chart.


    This is a stock called Shenhuo. Ye Hao took a look. Zhao Yanting bought it at 1.3 yuan per share, and now it is 1.1 yuan.


    Because Zhao Yanting listened to Ye Hao''s words, she dumped all other stocks. With almost 20,000 yuan in funds, she bought this stock.


    I bought about 20,000 shares.


    "Trust me, this stock is okay. Don''t sell it within three days." Ye Hao''s last sentence was still very serious. "But...but." Zhao Yanting still hesitated. She looked at Jiang Jianhua who was still boasting and boasting over there, and whispered: "In fact, the stock Jiang Jianhua bought was pretty good. It''s a pity that my stock is today. I just couldn¡¯t sell it. I really can¡¯t sell it tomorrow, buy him


    That one. "


    Ye Hao immediately shook his head: "Listen to me right. Anyway, you don¡¯t understand if you explain to you that his stock is not good. Just grab this one. Also, you''d better persuade you to buy it. The teacher who holds the stock, if you can sell it, quickly..."


    "Oh. It turns out that Ye Hao can also trade stocks. You, Mr. Zhao, bought this stock that you recommended." A teacher who happened to pass by met Ye Hao with a smile. After all, Ye Hao is now Haicheng. A high school student!


    "Yeah." Zhao Yanting nodded tacitly. The teacher whispered, "Ye Hao, it¡¯s not the teacher. Actually, you can study, but stock trading is not the same as studying. Although Jiang Huajian is not very good, I can¡¯t understand it, but it has nothing to do with making money. Relationship, his stock is really good. Yan Ting


    Think about it yourself. "


    After speaking, the teacher left.


    "Look, no one believes you. We are all about to be a laughingstock. We don''t make money if we leave it." Zhao Yanting pouted and gave Ye Hao a white look.


    But Ye Hao still confidently said: "Don''t worry, the final result will prove that I am right. Just wait to invite me to dinner, this time I will have a big meal!" Will the stock **** be wrong? Don''t be kidding, if you let this group of people know that the people who caused the international stock market chaos during this period are right in front of them, maybe their jaws will fall to the ground.

 Chapter 200： Believe it or not

    In the next afternoon, Ye Hao started to resume the work that Song Xiaoyue had been reviewing before. Zhou Qianyi would also be watching, but she didn''t talk a lot. Song Xiaoyue asked her what was going on, but she didn''t say anything.


    After school, Ye Hao protected Zhou Qianyi and went home.


    At noon the next day, just after class this time, Ye Hao was called directly to the office by Zhao Yanting.


    "Yanting, your stock has a daily limit in the morning! It''s so amazing."


    "Ms. Zhao seems to have bought two thousand shares. This time, I made two to three thousand in a blink of an eye. It''s about to catch up with our one month''s salary."


    "Teacher Jiang''s stock did not rise sharply this morning. Instead, it has a downward trend."


    As soon as Zhao Yanting entered the office, she was surrounded by a group of teachers, and there was a lot of discussion there.


    Ye Hao was dragged aside by a teacher who happened to be the female teacher who spoke to them yesterday.


    "That... classmate Ye Hao, is it okay for the teacher to trouble you with one thing?" The female teacher looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    Ye Hao took a look at Zhao Yanting''s side. She probably won''t have time to care about herself for a while.


    "Teacher, please tell me, what''s the matter." Ye Hao looked at the female teacher.


    The female teacher immediately took out her mobile phone and pointed to the stock she bought on the screen. It was the stock that Jiang Huajian said before. It didn''t rise all morning, but fell slightly. "Ye Hao, you said that this stock is not good? Is it true?" The female teacher looked at Ye Hao suspiciously. Originally, she didn''t quite believe that a student would understand the stock market, but this kid just let Zhao Yanting bought the stock and hit the daily limit today. It was a coincidence.


    It''s a coincidence.


    "I have said everything. If you don''t believe me, I can''t help it." Ye Hao shrugged, walked to Zhao Yanting''s computer and opened her page about the stock market.


    Shenhuo shares: 11.13 yuan (the number in the previous chapter is wrong, please see the officer directly add a zero to the units position. Twenty thousand shares are also changed to two thousand shares, sorry!)


    Yesterday, it was only 10 yuan. Looking at the above situation, the daily limit was three hours after the market opened this morning. Ye Hao nodded in satisfaction.


    "Um... Um. Ye Hao, in fact, I still quite believe you. Then what stocks should I buy now? Follow Teacher Zhao to buy this one? Will this one go up tomorrow." The female teacher asked cautiously Tao.


    "If you believe me, Mr. Zhao, you can sell it whenever Mr. Zhao sells it. If you don''t believe me, I say no more." Ye Hao spread his hands.


    The female teacher gritted her teeth: "I...I believe Ye Hao, I will go and sell the junk stock, and I will buy it when the stock reopens tomorrow."


    After speaking, the female teacher ran away without stopping.


    At this time, Zhao Yanting just came over, and she wiped the sweat from her forehead: "They see other people making money, they are so enthusiastic."


    "If you are like this, you still want to thank me." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Zhao Yanting. Zhao Yanting walked to Ye Hao''s side and patted Ye Hao on the shoulder: "I didn''t expect, what is in your head, you will still be trading in stocks. This stock has only been bought for a day, so this lady made a profit. Two or three thousand! Not bad, not bad. I will ask you to eat eight yuan of hemp tonight


    Spicy. "


    "It turns out that the relationship between us is only a Mala Tang worth eight yuan." Ye Hao looked at Zhao Yanting with a faint look.


    Zhao Yanting turned white as Ye Hao, and then looked at her computer; "This stock is really good to earn two thousand, but I am going to sell it tomorrow, and the daily limit is expected to fall after one day."


    "Sold it? Did you make a mistake? You just made two thousand yuan, so you bought it. You hold it in your hand first, let alone say that you won''t fall within five working days." Ye Hao patted. Chest guaranteed.


    "Really?" Zhao Yanting still looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    "Of course..." When Ye Hao was about to speak, footsteps came from the door of the office. Jiang Jianhua walked in. He was holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes were a little anxious. I have been staring at the stock.


    "Mr. Jiang. Why didn''t the stock you let us buy go up."


    "Yes, a few dollars have fallen."


    "This won''t... is there any problem?"


    Several people around Jiang Huajian who bought the stock surrounded Jiang Jianhua one after another.


    A confident smile appeared on Jiang Jianhua''s face quickly: "You can rest assured, it''s just a postponement in the morning, and it will definitely rise in the afternoon. It''s like climbing a mountain. I''m tired. Of course I need a rest."


    "Well, let''s wait. We have put in a few months'' salary."


    "Mr. Jiang''s words, there should be nothing wrong."


    ...


    Listening to the discussion over there, Ye Hao whispered: "Sister Ting, you didn''t persuade your teachers to sell that guy''s stock?"


    Zhao Yanting shook her head: "I persuaded, but they didn''t listen. But because the stocks I bought this morning had a daily limit, some people still believed me, but they are still hovering."


    Ye Hao sighed and shook his head. He had said everything he should have said. If someone didn''t listen to him, there would be no way.


    ...


    Time soon arrived at the weekend, and Ye Hao''s life slowly returned to normal. He accompanied Song Xiaoyue to the piano shop during the day to practice piano, and at night he taught Zhao Yanting mathematics.


    However, Qiu Xueyao has not returned to the apartment in the past two days, nor has he visited him. Before, he said that there was something to do with him, but now he has not even a shadow. Ye Hao walked helplessly on the way home in the night. As for Song Xiaoyue, since Song Ying suspected that she was "scheming" with her sister last Christmas, she would pick herself up every time she practiced in the piano store. Sister went home, as if she was afraid that her sister was studying


    The school piano shop and other spare time are the same as Ye Hao''s contact.


    During the school, Ye Hao also met Xia Xue many times, but Xia Xue''s eyes looked at her with no resentment, but a little more indifference and disgust.


    Buzzing


    Just when Ye Hao walked into the gate of the community, his cell phone rang, not the phone but the text message.


    After Ye Hao turned on the phone, his expression changed.


    "This stupid woman, after telling her, she even fell into the net. After Zhou Wanda came back, she had to contact her for the protection agreement."


    Ye Hao quickly ran to the Volkswagen that he had parked in the community. In the past two days, he asked Feizi to obtain the license plate and driver''s license for himself. These things are all real. After all, Baoye took the shot. Small things can still be solved.


    At the gate of the community, the security guard was drinking tea and looking at the newspaper. The next moment a wind blew, accompanied by the sound of tire rubbing, he suddenly raised his head in fright. The tea in his hand was spilled on his newspaper and his pants. .


    The security guard looked at the culprit who drove far away, a Volkswagen! "Fuck. A broken Volkswagen still learns to drift, so I''m not afraid of a flat tire, I''m your sister."

 Chapter 201： Familiar place, familiar process

    The public drove there quickly and hurriedly.


    Soon we drove to the outside of a bar, which coincidentally said that this bar was the same bar where Ye Hao saved Song Xiaoyue before.


    It''s just that every time Ye Hao comes, there are signs to stop business outside the bar.


    Of course, this sign was of no use to Ye Hao, he just opened the door and entered.


    "Sorry, our bar is closed tonight." A waiter who was lying on the counter, playing with his cell phone bored.


    Snapped


    A hand slapped in front of the waiter.


    "Is there a girl here with you? Which box is she in?"


    Familiar voices, similar words, the waiter swallowed, and slowly raised his head, seeing the young man in front of him, he cried out unlucky in his heart.


    "That... that..."


    "I only give you one chance, I was wrong. It''s the same as last time." The waiter in front of you turned out to be the waiter who met Ye Hao last time.


    The waiter shook his head again and again, and said cautiously: "You...the girl you were talking about, arrived here more than ten minutes ago, and then...then went directly to VIP room 0001 on the top floor."


    0001!


    Ye Hao frowned slightly, but didn''t say much, and walked towards the top floor altogether. Because he had been here once before, he was familiar with it.


    But this time, I don''t know why Ye Hao actually felt anxious.


    ...


    Box 0001.


    Zhou Qianyi was tied to a chair with cloth strips tucked in her mouth. Although she was surrounded by people in black with guns, her eyes still fell on the thin, sallow-looking girl in the distance. There was doubt and disappointment.


    "Boss Wang, look. My girlfriend lied... to that Miss Zhou, as you ordered. You...you promised our medicine..." There was a young man standing beside the girl, skinny , His face was dark gray, and his eyes were blurred.


    Wang Hongliang snorted coldly and threw a few small packets of plastic packaging from his pocket.


    "Let''s take it." "Boss Wang...how...how could it be this way? I...I even let my girlfriend accompany you before, you...can you see it for Xiaoli''s sake, Give me some. Or... I don¡¯t want her to accompany you more.¡± The young man¡¯s appearance is a bit crazy, and he even puts him next to him.


    Pushed his girlfriend to Wang Hongliang.


    The woman who was replaced as Xiaoli, although a little disappointed in her eyes, did not resist, and could even be said to be a little numb.


    Wang Hongliang looked at this Xiaoli and waved his hand: "I''m tired of playing, it''s boring. If you want to play, you have to play that kind of stuff."


    This item of course refers to Zhou Qianyi.


    Last time that Song Xiaoyue ran away, but it was a pity that Wang Hongliang secretly cried out for a long time. Seeing Zhou Qianyi was simply a bright spot for him, but considering the plan, he still endured the desire in his heart, and waited for that kid to be resolved anyway, this Women play as they want. "Stop talking nonsense and get out of the way. We still have to do something. If we dare to ruin Lao Tzu''s good deeds, let alone smoke these things, I will let you see King Yan." As soon as Wang Hongliang said this, the young man immediately took it timidly. Lift up those things on the ground and hide in a corner without any tools


    I just sucked it up.


    That Xiaoli walked over eagerly, looked at her boyfriend''s cheerful look, and swallowed: "Azhi, give me...give me some."


    But where Azhi can control Xiaoli''s life and death, he just pushes Xiaoli aside in disgust; "Bitch, get me away. If you want it, use your body to exchange it. Anyway, you''re such a thing. No less doing it."


    Ta Ta Ta


    At this time, footsteps came from outside the box, and Wang Hongliang glared at Azhi Xiaoli who was aside, and the two immediately did not dare to speak.


    On the other hand, Zhou Qianyi looked at the door in horror, struggling constantly, but her hands were tied and a cloth was stuffed in her mouth, and she couldn''t make a sound.


    In Zhou Qianyi''s horrified gaze, the men in black pointed their pistols in the direction of the door.


    Kaz


    The door was opened.


    …ç…ç…ç


    Continuous gunfire sounded continuously, and the red wooden door was directly beaten into a hornet''s nest. Several people in black had finished shooting with the bullet in their hands, and they had not stopped, they just replaced the magazine and shot again.


    It lasted for almost half a minute before it stopped.


    Wang Hongliang stared outside, and a large pool of blood appeared behind the door frame. "Hahaha, brat. Before I asked you to provoke me, now I know the consequences. But letting you die like this is a bit cheaper for you." Wang Hongliang laughed, then walked to Zhou Qianyi''s side and took it off The banner in Zhou Qianyi''s hand: "Miss Zhou. Seeing that if you don''t, it''s resisting


    My end. "


    "But Wang, I always pity and cherish jade, and I don¡¯t want to see the beauty of jade disappear. Obediently call your father and ask him to hand over his company¡¯s equity. I can still let you go, otherwise..."


    Wang Hongliang smiled obscenely, and stroked Zhou Qianyi''s delicate cheeks with his fingers: "Otherwise, you, a great beauty, will suffer. I have more than ten good brothers here. That taste is better than that of an island blockbuster."


    Zhou Qianyi bit her lip and didn''t speak, tears were already in her eyes. She looked at the blood under the door frame, as if the man appeared in her blurred vision.


    That time he struck up a conversation with himself on the side of the road, in a very old fashioned way, and said strange words.


    But then, when he was most dangerous, he appeared and saved himself.


    And when he was full of gratitude for him, that man actually destroyed the fairy orchid that he regarded as life.


    I thought that she and him could only be strangers, but she didn''t expect to be classmates in school. Every time she watched Song Xiaoyue and Ye Hao discussing there, she felt a little sour in her heart.


    After that, that night, he appeared on Kuocang Mountain to save his life and slapped himself.


    It was the first time someone hit her like that since she was a child.


    Seeing him looking at herself with such indifferent eyes, Zhou Qianyi''s heart was actually uncomfortable, an unspeakable uncomfortable feeling.


    But at this time, she felt her heart hurt, it hurts.


    "Oh, my little sister is still crying. It seems that you don''t want to say it." Wang Hongliang lifted Zhou Qianyi''s chin with his fingers, with desire in his eyes, scanning Zhou Qianyi''s bumpy body.


    Zhou Qianyi bit her lip, just crying silently without speaking.


    "Actually, I''m happy even if you don''t say it. In this way, I can do something that everyone wants to see. Cry, wait a moment I will make you cry louder." Wang Hongliang''s fingers began to follow the white slowly. Moved his neck down. Zhou Qianyi closed her eyes in despair.

 Chapter 202： "Active" girlfriends

    "Make girls cry, that is the last thing a man should do."


    A voice came out of the box coldly.


    The people in black around everyone were stunned, with panic in their eyes.


    The next moment, a figure appeared on the body of a man in black, and broke the neck of the man in black without saying a word, and then picked up the pistol in his hand.


    At this time, the other people in black had already reacted, pointing their pistols at Ye Hao, regardless of whether the companion in front of Ye Hao was dead or alive, it was just shooting randomly.


    …ç…ç…ç…ç


    All the people in black fell to the ground, and Ye Hao patted the man in black who had been hit by bullets in front of him: "Thank you brother, you will be a good person in your next life."


    "You...Where did you come in?" Wang Hongliang looked at Ye Hao in horror, and then at the blood stains spreading out under the door frame: "You...you are already dead."


    Ye Hao shrugged and shot directly on the door frame. In an instant, the door that had been fragmented collapsed, and behind the door was a broken wine bottle.


    It turns out that those bright red "bloodstains" are not enough to be the red wine liquid that diffuses out of the red wine.


    "I originally wanted to invite Boss Wang to drink red wine, but I didn''t expect Boss Wang to welcome guests like this. It really made me scared." Ye Hao smiled lightly and shook his head, then slowly raised the pistol in his hand. .


    Wang Hongliang subconsciously hid behind Zhou Qianyi, took a pistol from his arms and pointed it at Zhou Qianyi''s head.


    "You... don''t come over, if you dare to come over again, Lao Tzu will... Lao Tzu will smash this woman''s head." His body was trembling when Wang Hongliang spoke.


    But Zhou Qianyi didn''t have the slightest fear at the moment, instead she looked at the teenager with a tearful smile on her face.


    He... he is still alive.


    "I am a person, the most annoying thing is one thing." Ye Hao sighed and shook his head: "That''s someone threatening me."


    Open title: Terrorist.


    In an instant, the surrounding atmosphere has undergone subtle changes.


    This made Zhou Qianyi look at the young man in front of her with a sense of fear, as if he was terrifying.


    As for the target targeted by this breath, Wang Hongliang''s face turned pale at the moment, and sweat appeared on his forehead.


    "Put down your gun." Ye Hao''s cold voice came.


    This sentence was like the voice of a devil in Wang Hongliang¡¯s ears. He looked at the young man. At this moment, Wang Hongliang felt that he was not a person in front of him, but a demon king who came out of the abyss. He could even vaguely see There seemed to be a black aura around Ye Hao.


    But this is just an illusion of Wang Hongliang.


    thump


    The gun in his hand fell on the ground, and Wang Hongliang also knelt on the ground, his body trembling constantly, fear had taken over his mind, and at this moment he had no thoughts of resisting.


    "I was wrong, I was wrong. Let me go, let me go. This matter was instructed by the chicken master, he said, I will not do it... he... he threw me to Lingjiang Feed the fish inside."


    Ye Hao walked towards Wang Hongliang step by step. Every step made Wang Hongliang feel like stepping on his own heart, giving him a breathless feeling.


    "What did the chicken let you do? What do you do? Then if I let you die, will you die?" Ye Hao leaned down and inserted the pistol into Wang Hongliang''s mouth.


    Feeling the barrel of the gun in his mouth, Wang Hongliang''s gasping breath became heavier and heavier.


    "Woo... let me go... let me go." Wang Hongliang''s spirit at this time was already on the verge of collapse.


    "Heaven does evil, and there is something to be violated. If you do evil, you cannot live."


    Ye Hao''s voice fell and he pulled the trigger.


    Wang Hongliang shivered to the ground.


    Ye Hao smiled lightly and threw away the pistol in his hand: "That''s not good? I''m so courageous."


    In fact, the bullets in Ye Hao''s pistol had already been shot, so Wang Hongliang was not dead, but his spirit had completely collapsed. Even if he woke up again, he would not be a normal person.


    Ye Hao couldn''t help sighing, this title of horror is quite useful. For some people who are not very strong in spirit, this repressive atmosphere of horror can put their spirit on the verge of collapse. Anything happens, its spirit may collapse.


    "Didn''t I tell you to stay honestly in the apartment? Why did you run out? If I didn''t rush over in time, you still don''t know where to put your little life." Ye Hao stared at Zhou Qianyi unanimously.


    The character of this woman is too troublesome.


    Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao and lowered her head timidly.


    By the way, his title has not been closed yet, although the target of the aura is not Zhou Qianyi, but the slight aura that exudes will still make the people around him feel a little scared.


    Turn off the title.


    ¡¾Terrorist Title: Closed. ¡¿


    Zhou Qianyi instantly felt her body lighten, as if the mountain that was pressing on her had disappeared.


    "Can...can''t untie the rope on my body." Zhou Qianyi said, but her eyes fell on the pair of young men and women shrinking in the corner.


    This girl is still thinking about others at this time.


    Ye Hao untied Zhou Qianyi''s rope, and said, "That man and woman are your friends, the friends who tricked you here?"


    "That girl is."


    After Ye Hao untied the rope, she stood up, walked to the corner step by step, looked at the girl, bit her lip and tremblingly asked; "Xiaoli? Why...why did you look like this."


    The girl named Xiaoli, holding her knees in her hands, curled up with her body, her body was still trembling, as if she was enduring something.


    The young man on the side shrank timidly, holding a few small packages in his hands.


    Ye Hao walked up to the young man, and without a word, snatched the thing in his hand, and opened it to see white powder.


    "High-purity methamphetamine. Humph, it seems that your friend got this thing."


    "Give it back to me, give it back to me. That''s mine." Ye Hao snatched the thing, and the young man rushed over like a crazy wild dog. Regardless of Ye Hao''s horrible performance just now, he wanted to seize it.


    Ye Hao frowned and put his right foot directly on the young man''s abdomen. The young man flew out and hit the wall, fainting.


    "Metha? Xiaoli, you... when did you touch this kind of thing! You are an adult, and you know the cost of touching this thing!" Zhou Qianyi looked at her former friend in disbelief.


    Xiaoli lowered her head, but suddenly her body twitched. She clenched her teeth and clenched her fists, but after a few seconds, her physical needs defeated her.


    She raised her head and looked at the things in Ye Hao''s hands. She swallowed and rushed towards Ye Hao.


    Because the girl in front of him was Zhou Qianyi''s friend, Ye Hao couldn''t help kicking her away, and in a blink of an eye she threw herself on her body. "Big brother... please... give it to me. As long as you give me a little, I will play as you like. You can play whatever you want." The girl grabbed Ye Hao''s hand and pressed it directly to her chest. go with¡­¡­

 Chapter 203： Silly infatuation

    Seeing the "crazy" girl in front of him, Ye Hao frowned slightly and tapped his finger on Xiaoli''s neck. Then Xiaoli collapsed to the ground, but her eyes were still full. desire. "Give it to me... please, give me some, just a little, I... I''m so painful now, as long as you give me... you just go to me, I... I''m a college student... you can play whatever you want I...please give it to me!" Xiaoli yelled, her eyes staring at the one in Ye Hao''s hand.


    Some small medicine packets.


    Seeing that Ye Hao was still indifferent, she yelled angrily; "Are you a man... Don''t you men just like to see women and just go up... Come... as long as you give me that... I will do whatever you want on."


    "Xiaoli, calm down. Don''t be like this." Zhou Qianyi squatted down and put her arms around Xiaoli''s twitching body. She looked at Ye Hao: "What''s wrong with her?"


    "Drug addiction. But when I knocked on it just now, she can''t move for the time being." Ye Hao said silently, he looked at the small medicine packet in his hand.


    These devilish things can make a college student or even anyone abandon their dignity and anything.


    Look at the girl in front of me, just to touch this stuff. Ye Hao, who met for the first time, can throw her arms directly, let alone Ye Hao. Now even if a beggar is holding this stuff, this girl may be Go up and "serve" obediently.


    "Drug addiction? This...what should I do." Zhou Qianyi felt very uncomfortable in her heart when she watched her former friend look dying.


    Xiaoli''s expression turned, she swallowed, and clutched Zhou Qianyi''s arm tightly: "Qianyi...Qianyi. Please... please, give me that thing... I''ll... I won¡¯t smoke any more... I feel like I¡¯m going to die."


    Zhou Qianyi bit her lip, she looked at Ye Hao on the side: "Or... let''s send her to the drug rehabilitation center."


    "No...no, I don''t want to go to the drug rehabilitation center, I don''t want to go to that place." Xiaoli''s face suddenly changed when she heard the word drug rehabilitation center, and she did not try to get the thing anymore, but shrank her body and resisted. Devilish desire in the body.


    "There are some things that you can''t touch." Ye Hao sighed, and said to Zhou Qianyi next to him: "Turn your head, before I tell you to turn around, you are not allowed to look here."


    "Huh? But Xiaoli..."


    "If you want your best friend to be good, just turn it over."


    Hearing Ye Hao''s serious words, Zhou Qianyi glanced at Xiaoli worriedly, then turned around silently.


    Ye Hao squatted down and looked at Xiaoli. He slowly stretched out his hand and covered Xiaoli''s eyes.


    Then his other hand was pressed on Xiaoli''s abdomen.


    Xiaoli''s body trembled, but she still chuckled; "As long as...just give me that..., Big Brother, I''ll take care of you later..."


    "Serve? Humph, you should think about your parents at home. If you have the ability to go home and serve, you can finally raise your parents. I can save you once, but it doesn''t mean I can save you next time. Don''t touch the plant again." Ye Hao''s voice fell.


    He whispered secretly in his heart.


    Holy Healing.


    A faint light gathered on Ye Hao''s palm, and then entered Xiaoli''s body.


    One minute later.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and stood up: "Okay, turn around."


    Zhou Qianyi, who was originally concerned about her girlfriends, turned around impatiently. She was surprised to see Xiaoli, who was still weak and fighting against drug addiction, her breathing had become normal at this moment, and her face was less decadent.


    "Xiaoli, you... are you all right?" Zhou Qianyi looked at Xiaoli in surprise.


    And Xiaoli looked at her body in surprise, her heart-piercing desire disappeared? But at this time in the past, she could only rely on that **** thing to relieve her pain every time.


    Although she knew the danger of that thing, every time her reason succumbed to her desire, she was simply numb in the end.


    "Her body has recovered and the drug addiction has gone. But remember, you are not allowed to touch that stuff. Also, don''t ask me how I did it." Ye Hao''s words blocked the two women''s inner doubts. Up.


    Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao, although she was really curious about how Ye Hao did it, but since her girlfriend is fine, she doesn''t need to get to the bottom. She looks at her girlfriend with concern.


    "Xiaoli, you...what the **** is going on with you. You are not in college, why are you now like this!"


    Xiaoli looked at the care in Zhou Qianyi''s eyes, her head lowered.


    "Qianyi... Yes... I''m sorry, what happened before..."


    "Let¡¯s not talk about the previous things. Tell me what happened to you? Why did you touch this kind of thing? Don¡¯t you know that if you touch this thing, you will be dead.¡± Zhou Qianyi is very puzzled about her girlfriend, what about a college student Will touch the scary things like drugs.


    Xiaoli hesitated, she looked at the distant Ah Zhi who was kicked by Ye Hao and was still in a coma.


    "All of this actually started from a few months ago. That man is my boyfriend Azhi."


    "Boyfriend." Ye Hao snorted coldly. He heard what the kid said just now. A man can push his own woman in front of other men. Such a man is completely useless.


    Later in Xiaoli''s story, Zhou Qianyi and Ye Hao probably knew what happened, but it was actually a **** story.


    Xiaoli is one year older than Zhou Qianyi and is now in college. A Zhi is a member of society. She met after a classmate meeting. Then, under the pursuit of A Zhi, the two fell in love.


    Xiaoli gradually discovered that she was completely in love with this man, and she could spend most of her living expenses for him to buy things for them to enjoy.


    But the good times didn¡¯t last long, and Xiaoli¡¯s dream of happiness was quickly shattered. She ran into Azhi who was taking drugs. It stands to reason that she should stay away from this guy at this time, but things like love dazzled Xiaoli¡¯s mind, she was naive I thought I could bring Azhi back.


    Finally, in order to prove that the drug addiction can be quit, Xiaoli also followed Azhi to take drugs, and then the two detoxified together.


    But Xiaoli never thought that drug addiction was so terrifying. After she touched it, she was out of control. With the passage of time, after repeated detoxification failures, the two also forgot to give up and started taking drugs together.


    But drugs are very expensive, and Xiaoli''s living expenses are not enough for the two to spend on drugs, and Xiaoli dare not ask for money from her ordinary parents.


    Then, a disgusting thing happened. In order to get drugs, Azhi personally sent Xiaoli to this Wang Hongliang''s bed, during which there were some other men.


    At first, Xiaoli still resisted, but once the drug addiction came, everything was left behind, and she began to sink in it, and then even betrayed Zhou Qianyi.


    While telling these things, Xiaoli''s eyes were uncontrollably shed tears of regret.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Qianyi...I''m really sorry." "Xiaoli, you...how could you spoil yourself so much." Zhou Qianyi looked at Xiaoli distressedly.

 Chapter 204： Haicheng is going to change

    Seeing the two women crying there, Ye Hao interrupted and said: "Okay, I''m going to cry home and cry. Don''t panic here."


    At this time, Zhou Qianyi realized that she was in the pile of corpses, and she immediately took Xiaoli''s hand: "Go, let''s leave here first."


    "You go first, you can take her back to your apartment first. It''s best to call your friend Qiu Xueyao, in case some people don''t give up." When Ye Hao said this, his eyes sparkled.


    He looked at Wang Hongliang who was in a coma on the side. It was obvious that Wang Hongliang''s action this time was to kill two birds with one stone, which could fix the Zhou family and solve himself.


    A little Wang Hongliang still didn''t dare to do such a thing. It was only possible that the chicken master behind him and the Ye family did it together.


    I wanted to let you live for a few more days, since I am looking for death.


    Ye Hao has already made the idea of ??cutting the grass and rooting out the roots. Since there is a disturbance tonight, then there will be a big disturbance.


    "Xue Yao? You know Xue Yao?" Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    "I don''t have time to explain to you now. Get out of here quickly, go out and fight." Ye Hao urged.


    Zhou Qianyi bit her lip, and finally she looked at Ye Hao: "Wait... after you come back, I have something to tell you."


    After speaking, Zhou Qianyi took Xiaoli away.


    Ye Hao found a chair and sat down and opened his system interface.


    Holy Healing: Cooling time: 6 days, 23 hours and 54 minutes.


    Invisibility, cooling time: 5 hours and 49 minutes.


    When I came in just now, I used the invisibility technique, and then in order to treat Xiaoli''s drug addiction, I used the sacred healing technique. Now there is only one primary object control technique for the ability.


    If you want to go to the trouble of Lord Chicken, you still need to prepare a little. Just relying on the ordinary skills in life, the physique of the king of soldiers, and the only available ability are really a bit unsafe.


    After all, the person Ji Ye gave Ye Hao an insidious and unfathomable feeling.


    Ye Hao began to look for the skills available to him in the exchangeable skill column in the system ability, and soon he locked a target.


    ¡¾Ability: Primary physical enhancement: Strengthen the user''s physical body. Duration: Twenty minutes, with a cooling time of six hours. Need skill points: thirteen]


    Although this skill looks a bit modest, among the abilities that can be exchanged in the first-level system, it is considered more practical, but I don''t know whether this primary physical enhancement can block the bullets, forget it when the time comes.


    Exchange for primary physical strengthening.


    [Exchange primary physical enhancement: skill points required: thirteen. Are you sure? ¡¿


    determine.


    [Congratulations to the host for obtaining primary physical enhancement. Remaining skill points: fourteen. ¡¿


    "With this, it''s a guarantee, but I still need a little help." Ye Hao picked up the phone.


    Dididi


    "Hello?" There was a man on the other end of the phone, his voice a little lazy.


    "Feizi, it''s me."


    Hearing Ye Hao''s voice, Feizi over there seemed to be excited immediately: "Brother Ye, what happened to you all night."


    "I smashed a bar called Wang Hongliang." Ye Hao''s words were plain, but the Feizi on the other end of the phone jumped up instantly and exclaimed, "What!"


    "Be quiet, this is the hospital!"


    "sorry Sorry."


    From the voice on the other end of the phone, it seemed that Feizi was still in the hospital.


    After a while of footsteps, Feizi seemed to change a place: "Big Brother Ye. Are you... are you sure you hit a place called Wang Hongliang? He is the right arm of Lord Ji."


    "It should be correct. He is under my feet now. I will take a photo and send it to you." With that, Ye Hao took a photo and sent it.


    Feizi was in the deserted corridor, looking at the fainted Wang Hongliang in the photo.


    "Big Brother Ye...you...you are too awesome. You just offended Master Ji a week ago, and now he has smashed his place."


    "There are many reasons for this. There is no time to talk to you now. Tell me the phone number of your treasurer."


    "Master Bao? Okay, I''ll post it."


    ...


    In the villa on the outskirts of Haicheng, Bao Ye was standing silently in the yard looking at the stars in the night sky. At this time, his cell phone rang, and it showed an unfamiliar number.


    "Who?" After Bao Ye got on the phone, he interrogated for a while, and the other party said a few words.


    Baoye''s eyes lit up: "Mr. Ye Hao!"


    Resisting the excitement in his heart, Bao Ye asked: "I don''t know what is going on with Mr. Ye calling me at night."


    "I''m going to smash Ji Ye''s place tonight." Ye Hao passed over in a flat but coercive voice.


    Bao Ye frowned, and he asked, "I don''t know where Mr. Ye wants to hit the chicken?"


    "all."


    Guru


    Master Bao swallowed. Although he had been mixed for a long time, it was the first time that he heard such rampant words. "Mr. Ye, I think about this matter...or else you should sit down and we will discuss it. After all, Master Ji still has a lot of power in Haicheng. Even with my people, it is difficult to get Master Ji quickly. All the venues have been broken. Not to mention the fact that the above is closely watched. At this time, if it is Haicheng


    A large-scale event occurred in the two underground organizations..."


    "I don''t need you to participate directly. I will do it myself. I just hope that Lord Bao can send some people over, and after I resolve it, I will take over all of Jiye''s place."


    I''m tired. This is the first time Baoye heard such a request. Without you, he will give you the site for nothing? There are such good things in this world.


    "That... Mr. Ye, you..."


    "Master Bao, I just want to inform you. If you have concerns, just treat it as if I didn''t say anything. I will act in ten minutes. Tonight, Haicheng is going to change."


    Didididi


    After the phone was hung up, Bao Ye put down his cell phone and sighed. The young people are really angry now, but I like it.


    Bao Ye picked up the phone again and pressed a cell phone number. "Hey, old fat, you take those of you to the places where Lord Chicken is going right away. Someone will hit the place later, and then you can just accept it. How many people go to hit the place...just one person, You know Mr. Ye Hao Ye. Anyway, if Mr. Ye needs help then


    , You can depend on the situation..."


    ...


    Zhou Qianyi, who was sitting on top of the taxi, hugged Xiaoli, who was too tired to sleep. Her eyes were worried. She picked up the phone several times, but put it down several times. The phone book was locked on the phone screen.


    The number in the middle is exactly Zhou Wanda''s.


    Finally, Zhou Qianyi bit her lip and pressed the dial. With a few beeps, the other end of the phone was connected, and Zhou Wanda''s breathing was trembling a little, with joy in the tremor. "I have something to ask you for help, Ye Hao..."

 Chapter 205： A man who drives the masses

    Outside the gate of Haicheng Chengnan Xilele Nightclub.


    A woman was crying and pulling a man.


    "Husband, it''s okay if you don''t do this, we... we will go home and live a good life."


    "Live? Live your shit. Only now I know that I can be the captain of this team because of your shit."


    "No, it''s not like that. I... I was forced to."


    "Forced? You are still forced. When you and that guy were tossing about in bed, why didn''t I see that you were forced? Don''t touch me."


    "Husband, husband. I really know I was wrong."


    "Hmph, get out of here. I think you are dirty, dare to give me a green hat." The man stomped aside and pulled his woman, and walked into the nightclub drunk.


    The tear-stained woman sitting on the ground now has regret and resentment in her heart.


    I don''t know which guy actually posted the glamorous video of himself and Guo Chengyue to his husband''s mobile phone.


    At this time, it happened to be in time that Guo Chengyue was double-controlled by the above because of the misuse of lynching and other things that he had discovered.


    And his husband Gao Zhuo is full of hatred towards him at this time.


    That''s right, this was the Chen Meijuan who had offended Ye Hao before. At this moment, she fell into the cold wind, and suddenly lost her previous arrogance. Chen Meijuan stood up silently. She looked at the nightclub in front of her. Of course she knew what her husband was doing. If she would definitely go up there before, but now she can only pray that her husband can forgive herself. After all, she is used to the life of Mrs. Kuo


    Live, although Guo Chengyue is gone.


    But at any rate Gao Zhuo is still a small captain.


    Chen Meijuan turned around to leave, but she saw a figure in the corner of her eyes, and her face was pale instantly.


    ...


    Inside the nightclub.


    Gao Zhuo walked to the counter, bought a few bottles of beer, walked to a corner next to him, and drank quietly.


    "Sir, what service do you need?"


    A waiter next to him saw Gao Zhuo who was drunk, and he immediately came for questioning, but he was quickly driven away by Gao Zhuo.


    "Go away, I''m in a bad mood, go away."


    Gao Zhuo continued to drink there, while a person next to him also came in drunk. He also had a bottle in his hand, but he was still holding a phone.


    "Go away, why should I tell you, the man who put the green hat on Lao Tzu!"


    After speaking, the man hung up the phone and stumbled and sat beside Gao Zhuo.


    Gao Zhuo looked at the honest-looking man in front of him: "Brother, your wife also gave you a green hat? You look quite honest."


    "Honest? Now those **** are bullying the honest people. Videos of his sister''s, that stinky lady and other men''s stealing sunny days have been posted to my phone....Also? Brother, you too?" The man looked at Gao Zhuo in a daze.


    At this moment, Gao Zhuo had a feeling of falling into the sky at the same time. He directly grabbed the man''s shoulder: "Brother, when I see you, I feel like I see a brother."


    The man also looked at Gao Zhuo with a little feeling.


    Gao Zhuo pulled the man up to his feet: "Go, I will take you to my feet today. That stinky lady usually takes care of Lao Tzu, but today Lao Tzu wants to see if she dares to care about me? I''ll find a seventeen or eighteen woman later. , I have to take a video and send it to the girl."


    "Yes. Honest person? Honest person is a fart, I will not be such an honest person in the future." The man''s eyes were angry.


    In this way, these two men are like meeting each other late, helping each other to comfort each other, and telling their pain.


    "You know, my wife, I won''t let her do anything. I finally got into a small captain. As a result...hehe, now I know that my wife and that **** deputy director slept together."


    "Who said no. My wife is a teacher, and his sister told me that she was going to get her hair done. It turned out to be on the head of the vice principal."


    The two opened a box, and because they were drunk, they didn''t call the lady, so they chatted with the door closed.


    The outside world has changed.


    On the top floor of the nightclub, dozens of young gangsters who were holding them in their hands were looking at the teenager in front of them with fear.


    "This is the first one." The boy whispered softly, and his body began to move.


    More than ten minutes later, Gao Zhuo walked out of the box because of a urgency, but when he saw the scene outside, he was taken aback. The whole nightclub was a mess. The glass was smashed and there were several security guards. The looking person fainted to the ground.


    "It seems that I am really drunk, and there are phantoms in front of me." Gao Zhuo didn''t think too much at this time. After finishing his convenience, he went back to drink.


    ...


    At this time, Haicheng was completely boiling.


    Twenty minutes later, several vans stopped at the door of the nightclub. Several people walked in and checked, and then ran out.


    "Brother, this place has been smashed."


    "That gentleman was quick to do it. San, you took a few people to watch this place, and you are not polite to the people on the side of the chicken master. The others will continue to visit other chicken master''s places with me."


    "Yes."


    The headquarters of Ji Ye is located in an underground casino in Haicheng. At this time, the usual bustling here is gone, and the gamblers disappeared.


    "Four brother, all three places on my side have been kicked. Who on earth is this?" a man asked anxiously.


    "My street was also smashed."


    "And my nightclub."


    "Don''t talk about nightclubs, the bar I just opened today was also offered."


    The man called the fourth elder brother was also walking back and forth irritably at this moment. He grabbed a person next to him: "Jiye and the second and third elder brothers."


    "Master Ji...We don''t know where Master Ji is. Third brother...The third brother was beaten when he was watching the scene on Hongliu Street in the north of the city. He is still unconscious in the hospital."


    "Second brother...Second brother is also missing."


    Listening to the younger brother''s words, the fourth brother clenched his fist and slammed his fist on the wall next to him: "Damn it. At this time, the chicken master is not there, and the second brother who is most trusted by the chicken master is not there. What is going on."


    Ta Ta Ta


    At this time, a person ran back in a hurry.


    "It''s not good, it''s not good. All the places in our Haicheng have been smashed. All the bosses who are not here... all... all went to the hospital."


    Wow


    At this moment, a group of people here instantly felt their bones cold.


    "We...who did we offend? It only took a few hours in one night to smash all our places?" A man retreated to the side in horror.


    The little brother continued: "According to the news from our brothers who risked their deaths, it was... a man driving the masses."


    "A man? Just one?" The fourth brother was a little dazed. "Yes, just one person."

 Chapter 206： Do you want to play a game with me

    ump


    There was a loud noise, and the door of the underground casino was kicked open.


    The fourth brother and those little brothers took up their weapons one after another and stared at the man who appeared at the gate. This man exudes a terrifying breath.


    But after all, people here are all licking blood. Although they are a little scared, they still hold on.


    "Who are you?" Fourth Brother frowned.


    "Those who want your lives."


    When a word fell, the figure rushed out, kicking the two nearest punks out of the distance with one punch and kick.


    "Four brother, this is the kid who kicked our field." A little brother next to him shouted in horror.


    "Well, he really thinks we are eating dry food. Let me kill him." The fourth brother waved the machete in his hand and pointed at Ye Hao and shouted: "Who can slash that kid, I will give him ten thousand. Who can cut off his hands and feet Lao Tzu and give him fifty thousand, who can kill this kid, Lao Tzu will give him five hundred thousand."


    Although they all heard that the man in front of them kicked all of their places in Haicheng, they saw that there was only one person at the other side, and there must be a brave man under the heavy money, and immediately there were a few desperate little gangsters who picked up the guys. Rushed in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s figure flashed, avoiding an axe that came round, and his palm directly slashed toward the arm holding the axe.


    Kaz


    This is the sound of broken bones.


    "Ah." The axe fell to the ground, and the man with the axe held his weakly hanging arm in pain.


    Ye Hao didn''t stop, his hands like two daggers pierced into the abdomen of the two guys who were about to attack him.


    The two little gangsters originally watched the machete in their hands about to slash the boy in front of them, but the other side flashed, unexpectedly appeared under their arms, and then a tear-like pain came from their abdomen.


    The three people were solved in a blink of an eye, but now the group of guys were scared.


    But the fourth brother still gritted his teeth and shouted: "Don''t counsel me. This kid is only one person, and he has been fighting all night. He must have been exhausted. As long as everyone besieged him, he can definitely be killed. Who is it? Kill him, I recommend to Master Ji to be our fifth child!"


    Rights, money.


    It is always possible for some people to forget the horror, life and death.


    Seeing his younger brothers rushing towards the boy one by one, the fourth brother''s figure disappeared without knowing when.


    ...


    At the entrance of the underground casino, a dingy figure ran out. He ran towards a car parked on the side of the road. He opened the door and sat on the driver''s seat.


    "Well, that kid is definitely a monster. It''s necessary for Master Ji to offend such a guy for a younger brother." The fourth brother muttered as he started the car.


    "Monster? I''m so handsome, how can you call me a monster."


    There was a ghastly voice behind him, and the fourth brother''s face changed, and his hand immediately put his hand on the door handle, but at this moment he did not dare to move because there was a cold touch on his neck.


    "This is a machete taken from your little brothers. I don''t know if the blade is sharp." Ye Hao poked his head out of the back seat and moved to the passenger seat, with a machete in his hand resting on the fourth brother''s neck. Above.


    "Big brother...Big brother forgive me, I...I''m just a driver." The fourth brother cried and looked at the man beside him, his eyes full of panic.


    Although he walked around from the back door of the underground casino, it only took five minutes at most. Could it be that his subordinates were given by this guy in just five minutes...


    "Driver? A driver is called Fourth Brother, this is too domineering." Ye Hao looked at Fourth Brother jokingly, and then said lightly: "I''ll give you a chance and tell me where is your chicken master? ."


    "I don''t know..." Before the fourth brother''s voice fell, he received a heavy blow in the abdomen.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    This punch made the fourth brother feel that he almost spit out his organs, but he didn''t dare to move because there was a machete on his neck.


    "I don''t know? Do you think I will believe it? I have searched all of your places, without your chicken master. If you want to bury your chicken master, I don''t mind sending you there." Ye Hao coldly said Said.


    Ye Hao has been looking for Haicheng for almost three hours, smashing all the places of Haicheng Jiye, but he did not find the figure of Jiye, but in the material that Nightingale left him, only these were written.


    It seems that this chicken master still has some things that even the dragon group does not know.


    But this is understandable. After all, although the Dragon Group is a secret institution in the country, it is not a god, and it is impossible to know everything.


    "I... I really don''t know, I''m just a fourth. Although they all call me fourth brother, they don''t even look for me for some things in our organization."


    "Don''t pretend to me, but your third brother said. Although you are the fourth child, except for your second child who is also missing, your chicken master values ??you quite seriously, don''t you know your chicken master Is there any place to go?"


    Hearing the man''s words, the fourth brother wanted to pull the third brother out and give him a good beating. No wonder this guy would wait for him here, it turned out that the third brother betrayed him. "I''m telling you something. When I asked your third child before. His mouth was very pouting, so I played a game with him. Every second, I broke his bone. He just Hold on for 23 seconds. I don¡¯t know if you can exceed your third brother¡¯s record." Ye Hao picked up


    The mobile phone pressed the stopwatch.


    The fourth brother felt that his body was trembling. He thought of the little brother who was next to the third child and told him about the situation of the third child. The whole right leg was completely deformed. The scene made all the brothers present at the time. It was as scared as seeing a demon.


    "I said, I said." The fourth brother hurriedly said repeatedly, for fear that the demon would do something on him in a second.


    Ye Hao smiled and put down the machete, and put it directly on the front cover of the car, then he looked at the fourth brother with a smile; "I will give you a chance, I hope you can hold it."


    The fourth brother swallowed, he looked at the machete that was thirty or forty centimeters away from him, and then at the door handle on the side.


    Many thoughts flashed through his mind at this moment, but in the end they were rejected by him. He gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "I...I know that Master Ji is still in the drug business privately... He... ¡­He has packed a small warehouse at the Xigang Wharf in Haicheng. He¡­maybe there."


    "That''s it?" Ye Hao stared at the fourth brother.


    The fourth brother nodded again and again: "That''s...that''s all, if the chicken master is not there...I don''t know where he will be."


    "Remember, mixed society is not easy. The most important thing is that there are some things you shouldn''t touch." Ye Hao opened the door and got out of the car.


    The fourth brother suddenly collapsed on the seat. At that moment, he really felt like he was talking with a demon. "By the way, there is one more thing. Before dawn, you should honestly go to the police station and surrender yourself, and explain your drug trafficking and selling drugs clearly. Remember to find a captain named Qiu Xueyao." Ye Hao''s head again. Suddenly the window appeared, and a faint smile was drawn from the corner of his mouth: "If you want to try and see what happens if you don''t, I don''t mind."

 Chapter 207： Famous international broker

    The fourth brother''s heart jumped suddenly, and when he looked over, Ye Hao had disappeared, and then a Volkswagen car drove out beside him.


    After the fourth brother got out of the car, his body almost did not collapse on the ground. He held his car with a crazy expression on his face.


    Finally he sat on the ground, took out his phone, gritted his teeth, and pressed a number.


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    "Mom, it''s me. The house is very busy, right? All the farmland is sold. You are so old, so take a good rest."


    "No...nothing, I...I''m doing a good job here. Recently, I have increased by three cents after moving bricks."


    As he said, tears shed on his cheeks.


    "Mom, there is a passbook under the bed board in my room at home, the password is ######. There is some money in it, enough for your old age."


    "It''s okay, I''m really okay. The foreman saw that I was ready to move the bricks, and was going to take me to move the bricks abroad... Maybe... Maybe you can''t go home in recent years, you take care of yourself."


    "Stop talking, the foreman urged me."


    After hanging up the phone with tears, the fourth brother choked up, and then dialed another number.


    "Hey...110. I''m looking for Police Officer Qiu Xueyao, I..." After finishing speaking, I hung up the phone, and the fourth brother returned to the car and drove towards the nearest police station.


    Not long after that, a van drove right here.


    A fat man and a young man walked down.


    "This is Jiye''s headquarters? We really want to go in." Fei Zi looked at the fat brother next to him and swallowed.


    Before, he thought Ye Haogen himself wanted Bao Ye''s phone call for some small things, but then someone told him that all Ji Ye''s places in Haicheng had been smashed.


    This scared him, and immediately drove out without stopping, just when he ran into the fat man in the "running field".


    "It is estimated that we are late." The fat brother''s face was a bit stiff. It was true that everything he saw tonight frightened him. He admitted that he was very good at fighting, but one person swept away Ji Ye''s in Haicheng. All places.


    If someone told him this before, the fat brother would just slap it over, don''t be kidding.


    But now the facts are laid bare in front of them.


    Fei Zai and Fat Brother walked into the headquarters of the chicken master surrounded by a few younger brothers.


    This is the first time they have come to Jiye¡¯s headquarters since they mixed society. After all, Jiye and Baoye have been fighting secretly for a long time. Although the two sides did not openly confront each other, they will inevitably bump into each other when they come out. The situation at the headquarters has never happened.


    After walking into the underground casino, I saw the scene in front of me. Although I got used to it, I was still a little surprised.


    Forty or fifty people fell to the ground in random, some still wailing.


    "Old fat, you know. I feel so lucky now that I offended that elder brother and I can live to this day." Fei Tsai laughed mockingly.


    "Remember, you still owe me a thousand mutton skewers. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been brought by the gentleman. Then I lay down for two or three days." The fat brother stared at Feizi next to him. If it were not for him to find himself, he would not be beaten by that gentleman.


    But they really feel lucky now, at least much luckier than the guys who fell to the ground in front of them.


    "Report Fat Brother. Mr. Ye was not found." A younger brother walked out from inside and reported.


    "It''s late again? But Master Ji''s place in Haicheng was smashed. Where can Mr. Ye go?" Feizi muttered.


    The fat brother didn''t speak, but just picked up the phone: "Hey, Baoye. We are now in the nest of the chicken."


    "Mr. Ye was not found, and other places were also gone. Mr. Ye was not found."


    "Go back? Okay, I see."


    Putting down the phone, Bao Ye stayed awake all night, he looked at the sky that started to slowly glow in the morning.


    "The innocence of Haicheng has really changed. That kid really wants to get the roots of the old chicken straight away."


    ... "Seeing that I don''t have this car. The BMW I just bought is much better than the previous Mercedes. The price is more than three million yuan. There are not many cars better than this in Haicheng. Use this car for racing. The thief is cool." A man dressed like a nouveau riche stopped at the crossroads and watched triumphantly.


    The female companion on the side.


    The female partner looked at the phone a little bored: "You said the same last time."


    "Ahem... last time it was different. Last time it was a Porsche 911." The nouveau riche explained a little embarrassingly. He looked at a curve in front, and he immediately said: "I''ll tell you. I''ll wait. Let you see how my car is cornering at high speed."


    "High-speed cornering?" The female partner was attracted by the word, but the next moment she saw a car behind through the rearview mirror: "Hey, there is a Volkswagen behind which is driving so fast, it will overtake us."


    "Volkswagen? Haha, such a broken car still wants to pass us, don''t be kidding." The nouveau riche whispered, but a figure rushing out next to him stunned them.


    I''m tired, so fast, is this really the public?


    "Look, the public is about to turn around. Why doesn''t he slow down." The female companion pointed to the front in surprise, and the nouveau riche stared blankly.


    When the Volkswagen reached the corner, it didn''t even slow down, it was a perfect drifting arc and disappeared into the distance.


    "It''s too powerful, too powerful. Husband, isn''t it the same for the high-speed cornering you just said? Try it too." The female partner looked at the upstart expectantly.


    The nouveau riche smiled bitterly, and there were already 10,000 grass and mud horses running wild in his heart.


    This car doesn¡¯t take such a play...


    ...


    Ye Hao, who was on the Volkswagen, looked at the navigation on the side, and he was about 20 minutes away from the Haicheng West Port Terminal.


    The sky was already bright at this time, and there was only less than half an hour left before dawn.


    Ding Ding Ding.


    At this time, Ye Hao''s phone rang, and he picked up a wireless earplug next to it and put it into his ear.


    "Hey."


    "It''s me." The other person spoke in English.


    "Mr. Bird, why did you think of looking for me. Our cooperation before has ended." Ye Hao heard the voice of the other party, who had found a foreigner before.


    If you let outsiders know about the person who is talking to Ye Hao at this time, they will definitely be scared.


    The world famous agent, Caesar Bird.


    This agent is not a celebrity agent, but a kind of agent, who can represent you for anything.


    However, this well-known agent quit a few years ago, but it was recently reported that his son was missing.


    It happened to be seen by Ye Hao before. Ye Hao had a whim when he was in the hospital. He used his mobile phone to connect to the computer at home that was turned on 24 hours a day, searched for the son of Mr. Bird, and got the address smoothly. .


    Ye Hao passed this address to this Bird, and let him handle one thing for himself, which was to use the funds Ye Hao provided for Bird to buy shares in Haicheng People''s Hospital in the shortest time.


    For a professional agent, this is nothing, and Ye Hao also found his son¡¯s information for him, so he helped Ye Hao complete this task, and completed what others might need in just a few hours. Things that can only be done in half a month.


    But this time the other party would call himself, which really surprised Ye Hao. "I have a friend who wants to ask me to ask you for help..."

 Chapter 208： Haicheng West Port Terminal

    Ye Hao frowned, and he said in a deep voice: "Mr. Bird, do you remember what you promised me when you worked with me before." "Sir, I didn''t reveal your information on purpose. It was my friend who was here. There is a lot of power in this area. By chance, he knew that I found my son. Then he also has someone who wants to find him. I hope you...Of course, if you don¡¯t want to..." Byrd¡¯s voice was a little anxious, as if afraid


    It''s the same as the people on the other end of the phone.


    Ye Hao said indifferently: "I help you because I have a purpose. You should know that I am not the kind of selfless good person. You''d better not call me again for such calls. After all, I still hope that I can Mr. Bird cooperated."


    "Yes Yes."


    The phone was hung up soon, and Ye Hao didn''t think he was a bit cold and ruthless in doing so.


    Because he never thought he was a good person, he might do some good things, but that depends on his mood, knowing that there are bad things everywhere in this world, and people in need of help, Ye Hao can''t let go of his own affairs. Go help those people.


    He is not so selfless.


    In the faint morning light, the Volkswagen parked in a small warehouse at the Xigang Wharf in Haicheng. He opened the door and got off, looking at the closed warehouse door, and slowly walked over.


    According to the fourth brother, for the sake of safety and concealment, apart from the gate, there is no other exit, not even a window.


    It seems that this chicken master is not generally cautious in doing things.


    If so, he can only enter through the gate.


    Ye Hao opened the door and walked in.


    The warehouse is not too small, almost half a football field, two stories high, and on the second floor there are iron escalators pasted on both sides of the wall.


    The lights in the warehouse were on, and Ye Hao saw dozens of people in black standing on the open space in the middle.


    Ye Wei!


    It seems that the Ye Family is also aware of things such as Ji Ye selling drugs.


    Pop pop


    Applause came from the second floor of the stairs opposite, and I saw that Master Ji was walking out slowly, standing on the second floor with his hands on the railing.


    "Ye Hao? To be honest, your performance up to now has caused a lot of questions in my heart. A man who can smooth out all my places in Haicheng overnight."


    "Why would someone like you Ye Family not want you?"


    Ye Hao said indifferently: "It''s not that the Ye family doesn''t want me, it''s me who left the Ye family." "Leaving? This is also what makes me very curious, the Ye family...that''s a big family in Jiangnan Province, even if you are an illegitimate child. , But as long as you give in, the Ye family can give you too much, rights? Wealth? These are things that I have only obtained after hard work for most of my life." The voice of Lord Chicken


    A little old, a little lamented.


    "What you got? Huh, what about the dog pen?" Ye Hao smiled lightly: "You have worked hard for most of your life just to be a dog?"


    The warehouse fell into quiet, strangely quiet.


    "Haha, what about a dog? If a dog can stand on most people''s heads, what about being a dog." Ji Ye laughed, he raised his head and pointed at Ye Hao: "It''s a long way to say that. , Originally you and I can still be in peace. But why did you kill my brother."


    "He should kill." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Should be killed? Haha, just for a few low-life bastards? I tell you, hundreds of them will die in my hands every year." The chicken master''s words were a little crazy.


    "So, you should kill too."


    "Kill me? Okay, I''m going to see who killed who tonight. Come on, send me this kid''s head." A murderous intent flashed in the eyes of the chicken master.


    The dozens of Ye Wei started their hands instantly. The people in front pulled out their rifles and shot at Ye Hao''s position, while the people behind him took out various close weapons and attacked from the side.


    As expected to be a member of the Ye family, he started his hands neatly.


    Ye Hao dodged, avoiding the rifle fire, and hiding behind a nearby iron container. The gunfire continued. The bullet hit Ye Hao¡¯s hiding bunker, and footsteps were heard from the gunfire. .


    It seems that Ye Wei, who is constantly holding weapons, has approached, and there are both sides of the bunker.


    "Hahaha, Ye Hao, I want to see what you can do today." Master Ji''s voice came from a distance, filled with excitement and bloodthirsty.


    ¡¾System task: Kill sixteen enemies in front of you. Kill within 20 minutes: Reward ten skill points. Kill within 15 minutes: Reward 20 skill points. Kill within ten minutes: Reward 30 skill points. Kill within five minutes and reward forty skill points. ¡¿


    At this time, the system task appeared.


    Forty skill points in five minutes!


    At the moment, Ye Hao had an urge to exchange skills that could be used in combat. After all, there is a loan system. As long as the task is completed at that time, it won''t be too bad for one to lose.


    But reason tells Ye Hao not to take risks. After all, if there is an accident, if the loan is not paid off in time, then the consequences... And the immediate situation is a bit dangerous. The other party has a rifle, and there is a bunker just now, so even if you avoid it After the shooting of the rifle, once the people with the weapon rushed up, plus the support of the rifle in the distance, then Ye Hao, who has the physique of the soldier king, can handle it.


    It will be tricky.


    It seems that Master Ji had expected Ye Hao to find here, so he had been waiting for him here.


    Since he was waiting, Ye Hao couldn''t be vague either.


    System, to increase the speed of Lao Tzu exchange primary.


    [Exchange elementary speed enhancement: duration 20 minutes, cooling time 6 hours. Need skill points: thirteen. Are you sure]


    Confirm the exchange.


    [Congratulations to the host for gaining primary speed enhancement. ¡¿


    At the same time, several Ye Wei appeared on both sides, less than one meter away from Ye Hao.


    Among them, Ye Wei, who was the closest to Ye Hao, had a dagger in his hand and stabbed him directly at Ye Hao. The speed was very fast, much more powerful than the gangsters that Ye Hao had taught before.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth also evoked a sneer. He did not avoid it at all, because several other Ye Wei had blocked his escape route, and the sound of the rifle stopped at this moment. It seemed that he was changing bullets. And looking for the best shooting location.


    Want to play?


    Well, I will have fun with you today.


    "Master Ji, you don''t want to see what I have. I will let you open your eyes before sending you to see your brother." Ye Hao''s voice came, and he secretly said in his heart.


    Primary physical strengthening! start up!


    Primary speed enhancement! start up!


    The next moment, Ye Hao avoided the stabbed dagger, his eyes flashed with the breath of hunting, plus the title of Terrorist that had been activated on him. Ye Hao at this moment is a hunter!

 Chapter 209： Bloody Battle in Westport (Part 1)

    At this moment, Ye Hao felt that his body had become lighter, and he could clearly see the movement of Ye Wei around him.


    They... slowed down!


    No, it''s not that they slowed down, but that they became faster.


    Ye Hao was overjoyed. He squeezed a hand on the wrist of Ye Wei who was holding the dagger and kicked his abdomen at the same time.


    Ye Wei¡¯s zombie face has remained unchanged. At this moment, his eyes were full of surprise, and the surprise slowly turned into fright, but the next moment his body flew upside down, directly hitting the wall of the warehouse. He fainted from vomiting blood.


    Although Ye Hao''s promotion is not power, when the speed is increased to a certain level, power will be generated. This is mechanics. "The strength of the target does not match the description of the information. The eighth loses the ability to fight. Now change the plan, and the one, two and three besiege the target. The four, five and six block the position where the target may escape, and the seven and nine find the right opportunity to give the opponent a fatal blow. The shooting team immediately found the shooting location and shot the target


    hit. "


    All Ye Wei heard the voice of the conductor in their ears.


    Ye Hao looked at the surrounding Ye Wei a little unexpectedly. These people were on the alert and would not act recklessly because of the unknown life or death of their companions.


    boom


    When an iron hammer fell on the ground, Ye Hao dodged his feet when he moved. Just as he was about to attack Ye Wei, who was holding the iron hammer, three darts came from the side, making Ye Hao can only suspend the attack. One back.


    However, after this retreat, Ye Wei immediately attacked with a dagger behind him, and he had a good grasp of the speed and the timing of the attack.


    Ye Hao held the snatched dagger in his hand and collided with the opponent''s dagger.


    The other party didn''t even get entangled, and he couldn''t see it, so he backed away immediately.


    In this way, Ye Hao struggled for almost half a minute, and under the advantage of Ye Hao''s speed, the two sides were even at the same time, but Ye Hao knew that the longer the delay, the more trouble he was.


    Because his enhanced skills can only last for 20 minutes, once he can''t break through the siege of these people within 20 minutes, he will become a deflated balloon and let others kill him.


    After Ye Hao escaped the flanking attack of two Ye Wei and a few darts, he narrowed his eyes and noticed a gap in the opponent. His body was slightly bent, and the next moment he ejected, the target was the one holding it. Ye Wei whose hammer is inconvenient to move.


    A person! As long as one more person can be killed, there will be more loopholes in their siege.


    "Retreat on the second!"


    Although the command was heard on the headset of No. 2, he also saw the approaching young man, and the cold dagger in his hand. But seeing it does not mean avoiding it.


    Just when the number two was a little desperate, just when Ye Hao thought he was about to succeed, a dull gunshot came from a distance.


    "Damn it." Ye Hao frowned slightly, and suddenly he leaped to the side.


    A bullet hole appeared on the ground where he was just now, and a shallow bloodstain appeared on Ye Hao''s arm.


    Sniper!


    Ye Hao squinted his eyes and glanced at the small scratches on his arm, as if he was accidentally slid by a knife. It is reasonable to say that even if the sniper''s bullet is gently brushed over his body, it will Leave at least a thumb-sized gap.


    It seems that this primary physical strengthening is still very good. Although it can''t do the King Kong is not bad, it can at least have some effect.


    …ç…ç…ç


    At this moment, two Ye Wei holding rifles shot Ye Hao from a container more than ten meters away.


    Ye Hao''s body was dangerous and he managed to escape those bullets.


    Damn, the hot weapon is still a bit difficult at this time, if you want to find a way, please take care of the situation in front of you!


    brush


    An iron chain was thrown over at this time. These Ye Wei''s weapons can really be described as diverse, from thermal weapons to daggers, machetes, darts, hammers, and long swords, but even so, their cooperation is quite good.


    No, you can''t delay it, you can only take the risk!


    Ye Hao''s right leg was bent and the blue veins appeared immediately, and his body jumped high in the next moment. Although he avoided the iron chain that was swept over, his body was exposed under the muzzle in the distance.


    "shooting."


    All the gunmen heard the command to shoot.


    And Ye Hao felt that at least five or six gun points were aimed at him at this time.


    …ç…ç…ç


    The bullet passed through the air and shot towards Ye Hao who was still stagnant in the air. For a moment, Ye Hao''s situation fell into crisis.


    After all, no matter how fast he is now, he doesn''t have a foothold in the air. It is a living target.


    The chicken master in the distance saw this scene, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    At the same time, Ye Hao''s mouth also raised a smile, his eyes widened, staring at the bullets that came over.


    Thirteen bullets!


    Two will shoot into your own brain, and three will shoot into your own abdomen, causing you a lifetime. The rest...


    Elementary Object Control Technique!


    Ye Hao squeezed his fist, his mental power was at the apex at this time. He first looked at the two bullets that would hit his brain, controlled them with strong willpower and changed their trajectory, and then he immediately looked again To the remaining three bullets that would cause fatal injuries to myself...


    Blood spread in the warehouse, and the three Ye Wei next to Ye Hao were shot by bullets. One fell to the ground and immediately died. The other two were seriously injured, and their mobility was greatly affected.


    "What''s the matter, how do you shoot."


    The sound of cursing came from the ears of the gunmen.


    But those gunmen were a little surprised at this time. At a distance of more than ten meters, according to their usual shooting effect, it is impossible to have such a big deviation, and accidentally injured their companions...


    This... this doesn''t make sense.


    "No. 1 died, No. 6 and No. 5 were injured. The others retreated immediately to look for opportunities, and the gunner fired for cover."


    The order had just been given, but the figure that fell on the ground had already moved, carrying a cold light dagger, and began to reap his life there. At this time, Ye Hao was a tiger out of the cage!


    "Death number two."


    "The number three is seriously injured."


    "Death on the 7th."


    ...


    Master Ji looked at the scene below, looked at the demon who was harvesting Ye Wei''s life like a ghost, he felt fear.


    This...Is this guy really a monster.


    "Sniper, change the grenade launcher." While Ye Hao was still fighting, he avoided the rifle bullets that came over while harvesting the lives of Ye Wei. Once they lost the advantage of siege and teamwork, Ye Hao¡¯s speed was enough to kill them, but at this time, a feeling of danger flooded Ye Hao.


    Hao''s heart.


    There was a loud bang, and there was a gunshot that was different from sniper rifles and rifles. Where Ye Hao fought with those Ye Wei, it was like a grenade rain. Those Ye Wei who were originally only injured were instantly blackened. The ball took his life, with huge bullet holes on his body,


    The body is bloody. Because of its great power, it also brought up a large swath of smoke and dust.

 Chapter 210： Bloody Battle in Westport (in)

    The sniper slowly raised his head, and this time the grenade launcher numbed his shoulders.


    "Report, the target has been..."


    "Cough cough... I didn''t expect that you would be so straightforward with your companions."


    The sniper''s eyes suddenly widened, his hand was placed on the dagger at his waist, but before he could pull it out, his throat was cut by the dagger.


    "I like to play with guns. I will play with you." Ye Hao, who appeared behind the sniper''s corpse, was full of blood at the moment, with a crazy expression on his hideous face, he picked up the sniper rifle on the ground and faced it. Several shots were fired in several places.


    …ç…ç…ç


    "The sniper was killed, and everyone immediately covered the warehouse at 11 o''clock."


    After a series of gunshots, the warehouse fell into silence, still with a faint "mist". It was gunpowder smoke after the gun battle, and the air was still accompanied by the smell of blood.


    Master Ji looked at the smoke-filled warehouse below, but his heart sank. At this moment, he was holding a gun behind his head.


    "You lost, Master Ji." Ye Hao squinted at the Master Ji in front of him.


    The smoke and dust gradually dissipated, and Master Ji could see everything below. Dozens of people fell in a pool of blood, some of them died under bullets, and some died under daggers.


    And at the moment, standing behind the chicken master, Ye Hao''s situation is also a bit unoptimistic. The grenade launcher just now scared him.


    He didn''t expect that Master Ji could get this kind of close-range and large-range destruction weapon. Fortunately, he immediately grabbed a Ye Wei and blocked him in front of him, otherwise he would not necessarily be standing here now.


    But even so, he still suffered a little injury on his body. There were a few blood stains on his cheek, and a bullet hole in his left leg. The bullet did not stay in it. The blood was constantly flowing out, and there were also everywhere in his body Wounds bruised by grenade.


    Ye Hao took a look at the duration of the skill.


    Almost five minutes have passed since the battle began, and the body strengthening skills can last for more than ten minutes, but the object control technique is almost time.


    This time, thanks to physical enhancement and speed enhancement, if it weren''t for these two skills, the wounds on Ye Hao''s body were at least ten times more serious than before.


    "You said I lost? No, it''s not over yet." Ji Ye suddenly laughed.


    Ye Hao frowned: "Master Chicken, are you still thinking about the Jedi comeback? Your people are dead now..."


    and many more¡­¡­


    Ye Hao suddenly thought of something and looked at the taskbar.


    The mission hasn''t been completed yet, and what the mission says is...


    ¡¾14/16¡¿


    And... two people!


    That means that besides the chicken master in front of me, there is another person...


    The sound of breaking through the air came from behind!


    Ye Hao''s eyes flashed a stern look. At this moment, he didn''t turn around immediately, but jumped directly towards the first floor, and at the same time the dagger in his hand was thrown out towards the back.


    When Ye Hao fell to the first floor, he squatted down.


    Cough cough


    Ye Hao coughed out a bit of blood on the ground, he gritted his teeth and looked at the second floor.


    A dagger had pierced the throat of Master Ji, and the body fell to the ground.


    ¡¾15/16¡¿


    And above the railing, stood a middle-aged man with his upper body naked and wearing shorts.


    In the December season, you can wear it like this to make waves, not to mention other things, but your physical fitness is definitely leverage.


    This man is very strong, and he is not an ordinary person. Just by looking at the scars on his chest, he knows how many battles he has experienced. There is a murderous look in his eyes. This murderous aura is not at all weaker than Ye Hao''s aura. Ye Hao felt the sense of crisis just now from this guy. Before, he should have been hiding somewhere behind Ji Ye, waiting for a chance, a chance to give Ye Hao a fatal blow. It¡¯s the chicken master who left his last hand, when those Ye Wei died


    Waiting.


    If it weren''t for the physical strengthening of the palm just now, plus jumping off in time, Ye Hao might really be killed by this palm.


    But even so, Ye Hao could feel the pain in his body, at least two bones in his back were broken.


    "It''s quite fast to escape." The strong man snorted coldly and jumped off the railing directly; "Those rubbish, it really doesn''t work. In the end, I was asked to take action."


    "You...who are you." Ye Hao panted and looked at the brawny man. He now needs time to recover his body.


    The series of battles just now reduced his physical strength to the extreme, coupled with the injury on his leg, which greatly reduced Ye Hao''s speed. Although he had speed enhancement, it was barely able to keep up with the opponent''s speed. .


    "Do you think I''ll talk nonsense to you with the villains in the TV series."


    While the brawny man spoke, his body rushed towards Ye Hao, without weapons, just a fist slammed towards Ye Hao.


    This girl was still uneasy, and Ye Hao bit his scalp and greeted him with a fist.


    bump


    The two fists collided, Ye Hao retreated dozens of steps, but the strong man remained motionless, but continued to pursue Ye Hao.


    Damn, this **** is quite strong!


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and kept defending against the opponent''s attack. He could guarantee that this was the guy with the most power he had ever encountered, and every punch made Ye Hao''s arm feel numb.


    "Fight, fight. You were not very good just now, come and punch me again if you have the ability. I have never been afraid of anyone with my fist." The strong man laughed and slammed his fist at Ye Hao''s face. go with.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and put his hands in front of his face.


    bump


    The next moment Ye Hao flew out about five or six meters, knelt down on one knee and stabilized his body, coughing up a pool of blood again.


    "It''s over like this? I really don''t fight, I haven''t hit enough yet." The strong man looked at Ye Hao contemptuously.


    "Isn''t it enough? Since you want to fight, I will accompany you to fight." Ye Hao raised his head, his eyes were bloodshot, and he was also beaten out of anger.


    System, strengthen Laozi''s exchange power.


    [The primary strength is strengthened, the duration is 20 minutes, and the cooling time is 6 hours. Need skill points: thirteen. ¡¿


    [Current host has one skill point left, whether to redeem it]


    Exchange, exchange with a loan!


    [Congratulations to the host for gaining primary power enhancement. After deducting 13 skill points, the host loan skill points twelve...]


    "Pretend? Brat, I told you that pretending without strength is stupid." The brawny man slammed Ye Hao''s forehead with a heavy blow.


    Use primary power to strengthen.


    "Stupid? I will show you today, who is stupid." Ye Hao made a fist with his right hand, and directly faced the difficulties without dodge or hide.


    The burly man''s eyes were full of contempt, and this kid was looking for death.


    The strength of his own is quite terrifying. This kid has suffered several times before, yet he dares to compare his strength with himself.


    This punch will break his arm by itself.


    bump


    The two fists collided.


    Both cough and cough spit out blood at the same time.

 Chapter 211： Bloody Battle in Westport (Part 2)

    "You...how is your strength...how so big." The burly man looked at Ye Hao in disbelief, his fist was actually hard, and his arm was paralyzed by the shock. feel.


    "This is big? I haven''t finished the fight yet."


    Ye Hao smiled violently, and at the same time two fists were constantly bombarding the strong man. At this moment, he felt a feeling that he had never had before, and his whole body was full of power.


    The brawny man clenched his teeth and clawed his way up, banging against Ye Hao with his fists and fists.


    The two had no skill, no dodge, just smashed their fists face to face.


    Blood has spread all over the fists of the two of them, and with the constant impact, cracks appeared on the floor under their feet. And the brawny man was getting more and more frightened in his heart at this time. This kid is really a monster. After **** ten times against himself, he did not lose the wind at all, but the speed of his own punches began to slow down , Even he can''t feel the presence of his hands a little bit, he just sat down there


    Recognized waving his fists.


    Finally, when the brawny man shook his fist again, his speed dropped significantly, and his punching speed was a bit slower than Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao narrowed his eyes, seized this opportunity, and directly hit the strong man''s chin with a fist. Several teeth flew out of the strong man''s mouth, accompanied by blood.


    The brawny man''s eyes dazzled and he took a step back, but Ye Hao''s cannonball-like fist greeted him, some of which blocked him, and some of which slammed on his body.


    "You don''t want to fight, I will fight to the end with you today."


    "Don''t you have a strong fist, come and fight."


    "Tell Lao Tzu out loud, who is an idiot!


    "come!"


    It lasted for almost half a minute, and as Ye Hao slammed his fist directly on the strong man''s temple, the strong man knelt down in front of Ye Hao, his hands hanging weakly on his waist.


    Ye Hao gasped and grabbed the brawny man by the collar: "Come on, don''t you want to hit, why do you get down, and then accompany Laozi to punch a few!"


    The brawny man did not speak, blood was shed from all his facial features, and finally fell to the ground feebly.


    died?


    Ye Hao was stunned for a moment, then his body also sat on the ground.


    [System prompt: The host completed the task in 8 minutes and 56 seconds. Obtain 30 skill points. ¡¿


    [Deduct the loan amount, the host''s current remaining skill points: 18 o''clock. ¡¿


    "Cough cough cough..." Ye Hao slowly stood up, he held the container and started walking slowly towards the second floor, he could see that the broken boxes were filled with white powder.


    Ye Hao certainly knew what these were.


    When Ye Hao walked up to the body of the chicken master, he sneered and muttered, "You lost."


    "Cough cough cough..." Another mouthful of blood vomited on the railing.


    Damn, this time it was really a bit too much toss, and the Holy Healing technique had just been used, unable to quickly recover his body, feeling that the bones were about to fall apart.


    Ok


    Suddenly, Ye Hao looked at the body of Master Ji, as if he felt something strange.


    He squatted down and helped the corpse of the chicken master. He watched the dagger stuck in his neck. He actually saw a wrinkle on the edge of the skin.


    Ye Hao made a sullen face and touched Master Ji''s face, and then he tore the "face" of Master Ji suddenly.


    At this moment, the "chicken master" in front of him became another person, a middle-aged man.


    "The second child?" Ye Hao had seen a photo of this man, who was the second child of the Jiye group.


    Now Ziye Hao completely understood why their second brother disappeared at the crucial moment when he was playing on the field. It turned out that he was wearing the mask of the chicken master here.


    And the real chicken master...has already been unaware of his presence.


    "Master Chicken? Amazing, amazing." Ye Hao loosened the body of "Master Chicken" in his hand, and he looked at everything in the warehouse.


    As expected to be the chicken master who has been in Haicheng for many years, this trick invites you to enter the urn, Jin Chan is good for getting rid of the shell.


    First, he attracted Ye Hao here, thinking that "Master Chicken" was going to fight him to the death here. First he arranged for Ye Wei and then the brawny man. For Ye Hao, these were all killer moves. Once Ye Hao walked away. You will die here if you make a mistake.


    Moreover, it doesn''t matter if all these fail, because he is not the chicken master himself.


    He had already established himself in an undead place before the battle began.


    If according to Ye Hao¡¯s thoughts, Master Ji might have left Haicheng secretly by some means of transportation, he was secretly observing the situation here, if the second brother pretending to be Master Ji had successfully killed Ye Hao, then he can come back.


    If he hadn''t killed it, he would be able to escape smoothly, and then look for another way.


    "Cough cough cough..." Ye Hao clutched his chest.


    Time for primary physical strengthening!


    Time to strengthen the elementary speed!


    As the physical strengthening time arrived, Ye Hao felt the pain in his body, and the painful heat wave swept his body.


    Ta Ta Ta Ta


    There was a sound of footsteps outside the warehouse, Ye Haoqiang cheered up and pulled out the dagger stuck in the throat of "Ji Ye".


    Does the chicken master still have a second hand?


    But now Ye Hao is at the end of the battle.


    The warehouse door was slowly pushed open.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the person standing at the door.


    "Found it, Mr. Ye is here."


    "There are still many dead people here."


    Several people rushed over. One of them was Feizi. He walked to Ye Hao''s side and carefully helped Ye Hao: "Brother Ye...you...are you okay."


    "I''m okay, why are you here? Baoye, you are here too." Ye Hao looked at the person behind Feizi.


    It is Baoye.


    "Mr. Ye takes the shot, how can I not come. But it seems that Mr. Ye has done it."


    Bao Ye looked around, and he also saw the "Master Chicken" at Ye Hao''s feet, his expression changed.


    "Is this a chicken..."


    "It''s their second child. The chicken master probably ran away early. He asked his second child to pretend to be him and wanted to kill me here." Ye Hao shook his head mockingly. He was still too young.


    At this moment, Baoye also saw the second child dressed as Jiye: "The guy who is Jiye has always been very insidious and cunning, but Mr. Ye is not without gain today. Overnight, he smoothed out all of Jiye in Haicheng. Power, this may become a legend of Haicheng."


    "Legend? Ha ha, a dying legend. Cough cough cough..." Ye Hao said, he vomited blood again, but fortunately, these were all blood congestion in his body when he confronted that strong man.


    "Mr. Ye laughed." Baoye''s eyes gathered on the brawny man who was kneeling on the ground in the middle of the warehouse. His face became straight, and he walked over in three steps and two steps. He first looked at the appearance of the brawny man, then He started picking up the brawny man''s pants.


    Ye Hao on the side saw this scene and whispered to Feizi next to him: "You Baoye don''t have any special hobbies, right?"


    Feizi hesitated for a moment. He saw that his prince not only took off his trousers, but also did not let go of the boxer briefs inside: "This...I am not sure about this." "Mr. Ye, you killed this brawny man. Yes?" Bao Ye stood up and looked at Ye Hao with a serious face, his expression was even more serious than before that Ye Hao killed the chicken.

 Chapter 212： Escape the golden cicada

    Ye Hao nodded.


    "This big guy may have hit him. The fist thief is so powerful that he finally hit him on the ground. Most of my injuries were caused by him." Ye Hao looked at his trembling arms.


    If it hadn''t been for the power bonus in the end, it really wouldn''t have been a big man.


    Baoye sank for a moment; "Mr. Ye, do you know the identity of this brawny man."


    "Identity?" Ye Hao shook his head.


    "If I didn''t guess wrong, this person should be a disciple of Niutoushan Niujiaquan in Jiangnan, Niu Shan." When Bao Ye spoke, he pointed to the place where the boxer shorts were stripped off beside the thigh of the strong man. There was a tattoo of Niu''s head there: " This is the family pattern of Niujiaquan."


    "Niujiaquan? What is this? Isn''t it what martial arts can''t be achieved?" Ye Hao looked at Baoye in a puzzled manner. Before this guy''s strength was indeed great, much more than ordinary special forces.


    Bao Ye slowly explained: "In fact, in the history of China for thousands of years, martial arts has always existed, but due to the proliferation of modern thermal weapons, martial arts began to decline. But there are still some. The martial arts school exists in the world. I don''t know the others."


    "But I have heard of this Niujiaquan. Niujiaquan was created by the ancestors of the Niutoushan Niu family. Those who practice this boxing are as powerful as an ox, and it is said that they can kill a cow with one punch!"


    Ye Hao nodded, according to that Niu Shan''s fist, it was indeed not a problem to kill a cow.


    "Master Bao, you mean, I have killed the disciple of Niu Jiaquan now, this Niu Jia will trouble me?" Ye Hao frowned, "But since he is a martial artist, can he help him be abused?" Bao The master shook his head: "In fact, there is no need to worry about this. Niu Shan violated the family rules in Niutoushan in his early years and was driven out of the Niu family. Since then, he has started to wander in the world, and it is said that he still has some friendship with the Ye family. I guess. He came to Haicheng this time, it should be arranged by the Ye family.


    People who chase them will not come to the door. But Mr. Ye''s skill is so powerful that he can kill this Niu Shan. "


    There was something extra in Baoye''s eyes looking at Ye Hao.


    Ye family?


    It''s the Ye family again.


    Ye Hao realized that he really underestimated the Ye family. Anyone who found a brawny man who practiced boxing could make him so embarrassed. It seemed that he still couldn''t take it lightly, and he had to improve his strength quickly.


    "Cough, cough, cough..." The pain in his abdomen pulled Ye Hao''s thoughts back, and he coughed with blood from the corners of his mouth.


    "Mr. Ye was hurt very badly, Fei Zi quickly sent Mr. Ye to the doctor..." Bao Ye said hurriedly when he saw Ye Hao.


    But Ye Hao waved his hand: "You don''t need to go to the hospital, please trouble Master Bao to find me a place with no one to help me prepare some medicine, I can..."


    Baoye nodded and told Feizi: "I have an idle mansion in the south of the city. You take Mr. Ye there and prepare what you need for Mr. Ye."


    "Yes."


    Feizi helped Ye Hao and walked slowly outside.


    "Master Bao, move those corpses out, but don''t move those harmful things. The police should come later and leave them to them." Ye Hao stopped suddenly, and he turned his head to look at Master Bao, both eyes There is a serious color in it.


    Bao Ye and Ye Hao looked at each other for a few seconds. Bao Ye smiled and nodded: "My Bao Ye comes out and has the rules. I don''t know how to do drugs, force a good for prostitution, and kidnap children."


    Bao Ye looked around at the men in the warehouse; "Take these corpses out for me to deal with. Don''t touch the drugs in the warehouse. Who dares to take a cent, my Bao Ye was the first to chop his fingers."


    "Yes." Baoye''s men said in unison.


    Ye Hao nodded gratefully, and was taken out by Feizi.


    Bao Ye looked at the dead Niu Shan, and then at Ye Hao''s back. He muttered, "Character, this is really a character. The Ye family shouldn''t want such a person. I really don''t know if the Ye family is blind. Caught my eye."


    ...


    On a ship, a man wearing a hat and a windbreaker, the scars on his face made the surrounding passengers hide far away.


    "Still standing here." A man in black came over.


    "What can I do if I don''t stand here. I have been operating a force in Haicheng for more than ten years, and I was taken away by a little bunny overnight!" The man turned his head, his face was not just a chicken that was missing. Lord.


    "Leave the green hills here, I''m not afraid that there will be no firewood. What''s more, we also suffered a heavy loss this time. The two teams of Ye Wei originally arranged in Haicheng are gone. Alas...I don''t know how to explain to the family." There was a fierce gleam in the black man''s eyes. "Explain? Humph, you promised me that Ye Hao would be killed before. What kind of Niu Shan was sent to me? Now, that thing is probably a dead cow." Ji Ye hit the railing with his fist. There was hatred in his eyes; "The second child... the second child is also a yellow man for me.


    Spring. "


    "This time we really underestimated that kid''s strength. We didn''t expect that he would have spare power to defeat Niu Shan after the battle with our Ye Wei and make a mistake." The black clothed man said indifferently.


    "Misunderstanding?" The chicken master snorted coldly, and he looked at the slowly rising sun: "If you want me to say, isn''t your Ye family very good? Those Ye Wei still have several teams, just send them all. Kill that Ye Hao."


    The man in black shook his head: "You don''t understand, you don''t understand."


    "Ye Wei is the backbone of our Ye family. The number is less than a hundred people, and Ye Wei is needed elsewhere. It is estimated that we will have no extra staff to greet us in a while. Moreover, the Ye family''s recent situation is not very good. "


    "What about Haicheng? Do you just leave that kid happy and happy?" Master Ji clenched his fists.


    "The bird in the cage is the bird in the cage after all. It doesn''t hurt to let him jump a bit more, and I have arranged it, someone will trouble him for us." The corner of the black man''s mouth curled up.


    "Then what about me? What should I do now, I have nothing for you Ye Family." The chicken master stared at the man in black.


    "For you, Lord Ji, we certainly have arrangements." The man in black took out a note and handed it to the Lord Ji: "This is where you are going, what you are going to do, and what you will do afterwards. Your people. I believe that with the strength of Master Ji, we can definitely rebuild glory in this place."


    Master Ji took the note, looked at it, and there was an expression of excitement in his eyes.


    "As for the enmity of Lord Ji, I believe it will be reported soon."


    "Okay, let that kid live for a while."


    The two looked at Haicheng''s direction for a while, and finally turned back to the cabin. In the morning sun, the ship slowly sailed away, and finally disappeared on the coastline.

 Chapter 213： Old cow eating tender grass

    Monday morning.


    Ye Hao followed Zhou Qianyi and went to school with her.


    "When will Mr. Zhou come back?" Ye Hao said silently.


    "My father is a foreign country. There are a lot of things. I will have to wait until a week before I can come back." Zhou Qianyi said softly. She looked at Ye Hao and calmed down again. She took the initiative to find a topic and said: "Xiao Li, she asked me to give you Take a word, thank you."


    "She has transferred schools and left the city."


    go away¡­¡­


    Ye Hao nodded: "I hope she can start her new life."


    "I...I heard Xueyao say before that a large-scale drug gang in Haicheng was destroyed, was it you..." Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao, but she actually had an answer in her heart.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak.


    A few days have passed since the events of that night, and the injuries on his body have recovered very quickly. Although there are still some internal injuries that have not recovered, at least there is no abnormality on the surface. Many people got what they wanted. Qiu Xueyao broke the Haicheng drug trafficking case in a short time because someone voluntarily surrendered, and was promoted from a small captain to the Haicheng Criminal Police squad captain. This is mainly because of the previous case in Lincheng, two


    The credit for the case is great.


    Moreover, it was heard that the old detective captain was about to retire, so it was Qiu Xueyao''s turn.


    In addition, because of the disappearance of Lord Ji, Lord Bao''s power has risen in Haicheng again, and Lord Bao also promised Ye Hao that he would not touch something that shouldn''t be touched.


    However, the disappearing chicken master has always been the part of Ye Hao''s heart, but after searching it with a computer search software, he has not been able to find the whereabouts of Bao master.


    When the two reached the school gate, Zhou Qianyi suddenly looked at Ye Hao and said, "Ye Hao...Actually, I know my previous attitude...not very good. But..."


    "Wait, wait until we get to the classroom to talk about something. I have something to leave." Looking at Ye Hao, he suddenly ran away.


    Seeing Ye Hao leaving, Zhou Qianyi bit her lip lightly, her eyes a little complicated.


    But Ye Hao, who had left, caught up with a back, and he patted the opponent on the shoulder.


    "Little."


    The back trembled, and without looking back, he speeded up and ran away.


    "Hey, Su Xiaoxiao. It''s me..." Ye Hao didn''t expect the other party to run away without looking back.


    The person Ye Hao saw was Su Xiaoxiao. He just saw her desperate at the school gate and wanted to come up and say hello.


    But who knew that the other party ran away without even looking at him.


    "It''s weird? Even if we don''t live together, there is no need to be like this." Ye Hao muttered.


    Snapped


    Suddenly a palm behind him patted Ye Hao''s shoulder.


    "Hi!"


    Ye Hao turned around abruptly and saw two huge round objects appear in front of him.


    "Qiao Linying."


    "Brother-in-law."


    "Cough, cough, cough." Ye Hao''s heart jumped, and immediately covered Qiao Linying''s mouth: "Hush."


    "Woohoo."


    The movement here attracted the attention of the surrounding school students, and they looked at this side with suspicious eyes.


    Ye Hao didn''t want to show up on the forum that Ye Hao molested girls. The last time it had just dissipated, he immediately took Qiao Linying and ran towards a trail nearby.


    "Cough cough cough, brother-in-law, it''s very uncomfortable for you to cover my mouth like this." Qiao Linying patted her chest. It was a wave of waves. The school uniform that looked loose on her can be said to be tight. .


    "Why are you here?" Ye Hao looked at Qiao Linying in surprise.


    Qiao Linying blinked: "I am a student of Haicheng Middle School, of course I am here, but you are brother-in-law..."


    While speaking, Qiao Linying looked at Ye Hao up and down: "Brother-in-law, why are you wearing our school uniform?"


    "This...this." Ye Hao was a little speechless for a while. He never thought that Qiao Linying would be a student of Haicheng Middle School. This...this is too coincidental.


    "I remember, I remember that there was a senior student named Ye Hao!" Qiao Linying suddenly pointed at Ye Hao and exclaimed, her eyes exuding that as if she had discovered a secret: "Could it be that You are actually..."


    Ye Hao patted his forehead and cried out, Qiu Xueyao was true, and didn''t tell himself that her sister was also a student of Haicheng Middle School. When he went to see the parents of others, he still said that he was an office worker.


    "Brother-in-law. Actually, Sister Xueyao is in love with your siblings? She is worried that her uncles and aunts disagree, so she asked you to pretend to be an office worker during the last meeting!" Qiao Linying pointed to Ye Hao and said excitedly It seemed to have discovered some big secret.


    "At the beginning I thought you were quite young, and you didn''t look like a twenty-five or six-year-old person."


    Ye Hao was taken aback, he looked at Qiao Linying blankly.


    "Is it right?" Qiao Linying looked at Ye Hao with a smile, with an expression that everything was in my grasp.


    So it''s not a rumor that you have no brains.


    [System task: The host must continue to play Qiu Xueyao''s boyfriend, and no one can discover the flaws. The term is one month. Task reward: a mysterious prize. Mission failed: a mysterious punishment. ¡¿


    This system task really has it all the time.


    There is also a mysterious reward and a mysterious punishment. There are still a lot of previous tasks that have not been completed. Now we come again!


    But since it''s here, there is no alternative but to admit his fate.


    "Ahem... Yingying, I didn''t expect you to find out about this matter." Ye Hao sighed and looked embarrassed: "Actually... I also know what happened between me and your sister Xue Yao. A relationship is difficult to accept, after all, our age gap is a bit big."


    Qiao Linying nodded: "Indeed. Although Xueyao looks very young, she is almost thirty years old."


    Aqiu.


    Qiu Xueyao rubbed her nose. She hadn''t rested in the past few days and caught a cold?


    "Yeah. But Xueyao has a special personality. So there is no way, we can only take one step at a time. At least we have to wait for me to go to university before... So, Yingying hopes that you can help me and Your sister Xue Yao keeps it secret." Ye Hao pleaded. A touched expression appeared on Qiao Linying''s face. She clenched her small fist and encouraged Ye Hao: "Brother-in-law, I believe that there is nothing in this world that can defeat love. Even if Sister Xueyao is eating tender grass in the old cow. , Tong Yanghu. But your previous relationship will not be


    About age. "


    Several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s face, and the old cow was eating tender grass! Child husband! How do students now know so many words?


    Ah cut


    Qiu Xueyao shrank her neck and muttered: It seems that she has really worn too few clothes recently, so she can find time to go back to the apartment to get some clothes, but she hasn''t had time to find that **** **** recently. Qiu Xueyao shook her head suddenly, patted her cheek, **** it! I''m working, how can I think about it? Now that I have finally become the head of the criminal police, I must work hard!

 Chapter 214： There is joy and some worry

    "That... In this case, when you see me at school, don''t call my brother-in-law. After all..." Ye Hao said a little embarrassed.


    Qiao Linying nodded: "I know, I call you classmate Ye Hao in school."


    "Okay, then I''ll leave if there is nothing to do." Ye Hao relieved his heart, turned around and prepared to leave, but was held back by Qiao Linying.


    "Wait. Sister...Ye Hao, if I help you keep the secret, don''t you have any compensation for me."


    Ye Hao looked at Qiao Linying''s little devil expression.


    Who said he had a big chest and no brains? This girl is still stubborn!


    "This...then I will treat you to a big meal some other day." Ye Hao smiled.


    Qiao Linying shook her head.


    "Then I will take you to the amusement park in Haicheng for fun." Ye Hao said


    Qiao Linying still shook her head.


    Ye Hao Khan Khan: "Then what do you want."


    Qiao Linying thought for a while and said, "I want you to promise me one...no, three conditions."


    "Wait, what you said was one!"


    "Yes? I don''t know. Anyway, you have to promise me three conditions, otherwise..." Qiao Linying stared at Ye Hao with a smile, her eyes seemed to say, if you don''t agree to me, you will know the consequences.


    Ye Hao smiled bitterly and said, "Didn''t you just say bless us, why did you ask me for a condition in a blink of an eye."


    Qiao Linying shook her head and said righteously: "Blessings belong to blessings, and conditions belong to conditions. Anyway, just say you agree or not."


    Ye Hao is helpless. There is a system on it. If he doesn¡¯t agree, he has to agree. Otherwise, the ghost knows that he will expose his relationship with Qiu Xueyao at that time, and it will punish himself. Although Ye Hao has not failed his mission so far, But if you are not afraid of ten thousand, you are afraid of anything.


    "Just tell me, what are the three conditions."


    Qiao Linying smiled and thought about it: "I haven''t figured it out yet. Give me your cell phone number. I will tell you when I think about it."


    After getting Ye Hao''s mobile phone number, Qiao Linying left happily.


    And Ye Hao returned to his class.


    Continue to give Song Xiaoyue her final review. It¡¯s almost the end of the month. The exam will be on this Friday. Song Xiaoyue also temporarily put aside her attention to instrumental music and focused on the exam. After all, she promised her sister the monthly exam. Tested to the top ten.


    At noon, Ye Hao came to Zhao Yanting''s office.


    I saw that most of the teachers were around Zhao Yanting''s desk, staring at Zhao Yating''s computer.


    "It''s almost a point, the daily limit is about to come."


    "There are still more than ten minutes before the market is closed in the morning!"


    "Here, here it is. The daily limit is here!"


    "The daily limit is up again!"


    "This is the third consecutive daily limit!"


    "Ms. Zhao made a lot of money this time!"


    "It''s just a pity that Teacher Zhao invested too little, so he bought two thousand shares."


    Listening to the flattering of those teachers, Zhao Yanting was a little embarrassed: "It''s just that I was lucky, and I didn''t earn much, only six or seven thousand. How about I invite you to dinner tonight?"


    "No, no. Teacher Zhao, I will invite you tonight. Tonight is not just dinner, but I also have one-stop KTV service." A female teacher ran out excitedly, the expression on her face was really I can''t be excited anymore.


    When the female teacher saw Ye Hao, she ran over and took Ye Hao''s hand and said, "Student Ye Hao, come here too."


    "Teacher Ye. What are you?" The teachers around looked at the female teacher in surprise.


    "I tell you, last week. I bought Teacher Zhao''s stock, and I bought a total of 10,000 shares! I have earned at least 20,000 or 30,000 in these two days!" The female teacher said excitedly.


    Two to thirty thousand!


    These people are actually just speculating in stocks, and they have earned 20,000 to 30,000 in just a few days like this. This makes them a little envious. This is equivalent to their three or four months'' salary!


    But some are happy and some are worried. On the other side of the office, a few teachers are frowning.


    "Damn it, it''s down again. What stocks Jiang Jianhua recommended to Lao Tzu, I lost all the money that caused Lao Tzu''s private property."


    "Who said no, my wife is gone. All of them are trapped in."


    Those who followed Jiang Jianhua and bought stocks were all unlucky at the moment.


    "Look at the latest news on the Internet. In our Haicheng, a professional stock investor has jumped off the building."


    "This person... isn''t this person the stock market boss Jiang Jianhua bragged to us before."


    "It''s over, it''s over. Now it''s completely locked up."


    "Jiang Jianhua didn''t come to work for that thing today. After several consecutive days of plummeting, he himself has lost everything."


    "Deserve it, he was still confident here to force us."


    Hearing the discussion over there, Zhao Yanting didn¡¯t know when she walked to Ye Hao¡¯s side, and the group of teachers surrounded the female teacher who listened to Ye Hao¡¯s words and bought a large sum of money, and she said with joy. With some words.


    "Ye Hao. Are you really good at trading in stocks?" Zhao Yanting whispered in Ye Hao''s ear.


    Ye Hao nodded, "Of course, I just told Sister Ting before, don''t you believe me?"


    "Then can you help? Those teachers followed Jiang Jianhua to buy the stock he said, and lost months of wages. You...look..." Zhao Yanting blinked at Ye Hao.


    My sister Ting''s heart is quite soft.


    "Wait." Ye Hao walked to Zhao Yanting''s desk next to him and glanced at the computer. Then he picked up a piece of paper and wrote a few words on it: "Baoying shares, bought for 9 yuan, Sell ??at 11.5. Tianhua Pharmaceutical, buy at 4.5, sell at 6.2......."


    Zhao Yanting stood next to Ye Hao and watched him write something on the paper. Those names were all stock names.


    Ye Hao handed the paper to Zhao Yanting: "You ask them to quickly throw away Jiang Jianhua''s stock in their hands, even if it is a dollar lower than the market price, you must throw it away immediately. Then buy according to what I wrote above, and I have written later. How much to sell so they don¡¯t be greedy."


    "This...Is it all right?" Zhao Yanting looked at Ye Hao in surprise, then simply checked the computer and wrote a few words.


    "Yeah, just follow it. I''m going back to the classroom first." Ye Hao smiled and waved his hand and left the office.


    But Zhao Yanting hesitated for a while, took the piece of paper and walked to the teachers who were sighing, and relayed what Ye Hao had just said.


    But the teachers looked at Zhao Yanting suspiciously.


    "Mr. Zhao, although you bought it once and made some money. But you can buy it according to what you wrote above. If it falls..."


    "That''s right, only a few words have been written. This is stock trading, not an arithmetic problem." The teacher Ye Laoshi on the side sprang out, his eyes glowing red and looked at the paper in Zhao Yanting''s hand; "These are these stocks. , I will immediately let my husband take out all the deposits!"

 Chapter 215： Bao Yes past

    "Deposit? Teacher Ye, don''t be too crazy," the teacher on the side persuaded.


    "Crazy? It''s silly to let the opportunity to make money for nothing like this." Teacher Ye gave the teachers around him a blank look, then smiled at Zhao Yanting: "Thank you, by the way, let Ye Hao have to join us tonight. What a potluck."


    Of course she knew that what was written on this piece of paper was definitely not written by Zhao Yanting, only the student Ye Hao!


    And she might have had doubts about that boy before. But now she didn''t even have the slightest hesitation in her heart, even if Ye Hao said that the sky was a financial crisis, she might believe it.


    Then Yelaoshr really started to make a phone call there. Listening to what she said, she was really arranging for her husband to take out all the savings.


    At this moment, the other teachers also started to look at the stock names on the note...


    Above the corridor.


    Ye Hao thoughtfully, but unfortunately the distant muttering sounded into Ye Hao''s ears, and he looked over.


    I saw a group of students looking at a female teacher pointing there.


    "Look, isn''t that Teacher Pan? What is the red mark on her face?"


    "Have you not heard that the video of Pan Mei''s affair with the former vice principal was sent to her husband''s mobile phone."


    "It turns out to be like this, it deserves it. In fact, I couldn''t understand Pan Mei''s face that you can''t afford to provoke me before. It turned out to be a slut."


    Pan Mei bit her lip and wanted to reprimand when she heard the foul language from the students, but she saw Ye Hao who just came by, her face suddenly turned pale, and then she lowered her head and walked to the side. Seeing that, Ye Hao was very scared.


    Ye Hao looked at the back of Pan Mei''s departure. There must be something hateful about the poor man. This can only be said that Pan Mei deserves it. When she gave her the opportunity, she didn''t take it well.


    Ye Hao, who returned to the classroom, looked at Song Xiaoyue and Zhou Qianyi who were reviewing there.


    "Zhou Qianyi, I remember you seem to have something to tell me this morning." Ye Hao returned to his seat.


    Zhou Qianyi shook her head and said softly: "No...nothing."


    "Okay, don''t take the opportunity to strike up a conversation, kid. Come over and see if I made a mistake here." Song Xiaoyue pointed to her exercise book and looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao gave Song Xiaoyue a detailed explanation, and then he specially gave Song Xiaoyue a booklet that had been prepared for a few days.


    "Before the exam, you must write down all the questions in this booklet. This is the question I predicted that this monthly exam may be tested." Ye Hao stared at Song Xiaoyue.


    Song Xiaoyue looked at the booklet, and the topics in it were all handwritten, not many in number: "You said... you predicted it? It''s reliable."


    "Don''t worry about whether you are reliable or not, anyway, you are correct if you write it down." Ye Hao exhorted.


    "Ok."


    ...


    In the next few days, Ye Hao seemed to have returned to the original peaceful life, and the system did not have any tasks. During this period, he went to the hospital several times. The children have also been sent to an idle old building in the hospital for training. After recovery, consider the future arrangements.


    On Wednesday night, Ye Hao took a time to drive to a villa on the outskirts of Haicheng.


    Outside the villa, there were a lot of bodyguards in black watching. When Ye Hao''s car drove in here, everyone''s attention was focused on Ye Hao.


    But right after Ye Hao stopped the car and got off the car, those gazes dispersed. No one interrogated or stopped, Ye Hao walked into the villa in front of him like this.


    Because these bodyguards recognized the young man in front of him, their master once ordered that as long as this person comes, there is no need to stop him.


    Even if it stops... can they stop it? This may be the inner thoughts of those bodyguards who understand what this teenager has done.


    After entering the villa, an old woman walked over and respectfully said to Ye Hao: "Mr. Ye, Baoye is already waiting for you in the yard."


    "Well, take me over." Ye Hao followed the old woman.


    During this period of time, Baoye helped him a lot. Ye Hao is a person who knows how to repay him. Before Baoye wanted to talk to himself several times, he guessed what Baoye might have.


    But since Lord Bao helped him, why Ye Hao had to take some time to come and see, this is the most basic principle of life.


    After walking into the yard, Ye Hao watched with amazement that Master Bao actually pushed a wheelchair in the yard and pointed at the sunset, his mouth was still moving, as if he was talking to the person on the wheelchair.


    "Mr. Ye, at this time, Baoye never let us disturb, so I sent it here. Mr. Ye, please help yourself." The old woman stopped here and walked away silently.


    Ye Hao quietly walked to the far side of Bao Ye, without speaking or disturbing the warm picture of the Haicheng generation''s hero.


    After almost two minutes, the setting sun slowly went down, and the lights in the yard also turned on.


    Baoye slowly turned around and looked at Ye Hao apologetically: "Mr. Ye is sorry, I made you wait here for a long time."


    "It''s okay, I just came here for a while." Ye Hao waved his hand, his gaze fell on the man in the wheelchair, it was a woman, wearing a plain white dress and a hat, but her eyes But it seems that there is no soul.


    "Who is this?"


    "It''s cold outside, Mr. Ye, please come in with me. Let''s talk as we walk." Bao Ye pushed the wheelchair, his eyes were full of love when he looked at the woman on the wheelchair. At this time, he is not like a hero in the dark. , But an old man.


    Ye Hao silently followed Baoye.


    "The woman in this wheelchair is my wife, and her name is Ma Dongmei." There was a touch of sadness in Baoye''s voice: "It''s just that we haven''t had a chance to get married yet, and I haven''t even had time to get a marriage certificate for her. "


    "Mrs. Matthew, is she... a vegetative?" Ye Hao also noticed the woman''s condition at the moment, breathing normally, her face was normal, but her eyes were absent.


    Then there is only one possibility, vegetative!


    "As expected, it is Mr. Ye, you guessed it before I said it." Bao Ye turned around and pushed his wheelchair into a room. "I''m not from Haicheng. Dongmei and I both came from the countryside. At that time, we were very poor. When we came out to work, we could only earn a hundred yuan a month. I was arrogant at the time and I was not reconciled. I took my own woman for a lifetime, so I started to break into society. I carried a


    Anyone dared to cut a knife, as long as he dare to stand in front of me. "


    "Slowly, I made a career in Haicheng, but my heart also began to change, I began to become impetuous, and I began to be attracted by the colorful society in front of me."


    Bao Ye half-kneeled in front of the wheelchair, and his big rough hand slowly touched Ma Dongmei''s cheek: "At that time, I asked her to follow me to live in a big villa. She didn''t want to. She said she didn''t want to live this kind of fearful life. She still Work as a waiter in the restaurant."


    "Since then, I...I even forgot her shamelessly. I started chasing the life I wanted, but I had to pay it back sooner or later after I came out. But...but that''s all my sin, why let Dongmei come? Also." Baoye''s emotions suddenly became agitated, and tears flowed from his eyes. He raised his head and stared at Ye Hao: "You said, God is so unfair. Dongmei is such a kind person, She eats meals for three yuan a day, even for a poor beggar,


    Donate your own meal money, you are eating leftovers in the restaurant. I don''t want to buy a new dress all year round, but I can buy new clothes for the children in the orphanage. "It is me who should be punished, not her!" "

 Chapter 216： Xiangxi Ghost Doctor

    After that, Ye Hao slowly understood the story.


    Just when Baoye thought that he and Ma Dongmei were no longer connected and had their own lives, a traitor appeared among Baoye''s men at the time, and he asked Baoye to a restaurant box in an attempt to kill Bao without knowing it. Lord.


    Although Baoye was able to fight at that time, his two fists were hard to beat with four hands, and the opponent was still prepared, just when he was dead.


    Ma Dongmei appeared when she never expected it! She rushed in with a kitchen knife in her hand. She had always been afraid of killing a chicken, but she was afraid of the dozen or so land ruffians who slashed. Then she left there with Bao Ye on his back.


    When Ma Dongmei came to a safe place with Master Bao on his back, and when Master Bao looked at Ma Dongmei guiltily, he saw that Ma Dongmei was stabbed with several knives and his blood stained the ground.


    After that, Bao Ye promptly sent Ma Dongmei to the hospital. Although she was rescued in the end, she became a vegetable because of excessive blood loss and long-term hypoxia in the brain. She has been lying down for more than ten years.


    Later Baoye learned that the restaurant used to be where Ma Dongmei worked. At that time, Ma Dongmei saw that Baoye was in danger, so he took a kitchen knife from the kitchen and killed him.


    Ye Hao listened to this story and looked at the old man who was crying there. It was hard to believe that the old man holding the women¡¯s legs and crying in front of him was the kind of man who galloped Haicheng.


    "Then Baoye, you called me many times because you wanted me to show your lover?" Ye Hao looked at Baoye.


    Bao Ye controlled his emotions, he stood up and looked at Ye Hao: "Yes, I have this idea."


    "But how do you think I have the ability to cure your lover? You need to know the vegetative condition. Although it is not an incurable disease, there is no doctor in the world that can guarantee a cure." Ye Hao was curious. Look at Bao Ye.


    Bao Ye smiled and nodded: "I know this. I have consulted many doctors in the past few years. I have tried various methods. I am not afraid that you are laughing. A person with blood on my hands also went to worship God. The Buddha is now."


    "Originally, I lost hope, but I got your news, which made me see hope again."


    "Me?" Ye Hao was a little dazed.


    Bao Ye stared at Ye Hao and said, "The first time I got news from Mr. Ye, it was the fellow Fei Tsai who asked the old fat to find Mr. Ye''s trouble. I don¡¯t know if Mr. Ye can still remember that you used a hand knife directly Fuck the old fat down."


    Ye Hao nodded.


    Baoye continued: "Unless you hit the neck with a hand knife, it is very difficult to kill with one blow, and for the old fat figure, the part you hit was still his abdomen, so you can imagine this. Remembering a hand knife is extraordinary."


    "But what does this have to do with what we are talking about now?" Ye Hao is still wondering, isn''t that hand knife is the "scalpel" he created. "Mr. Ye listened to me slowly. In the past few decades when I was searching for famous doctors, I also learned some rumors. Legend has it that there is a ghost doctor in Xiangxi. This disciple can not only cure diseases and save people, but also like to kill. The most important thing is their ghost swordsman, even more so, so...


    ¡­"


    Ye Hao smiled: "Does Baoye think I am a ghost doctor from Xiangxi?"


    Let me go, what a coincidence, I just created a trick casually, and even "jumped" with others, "I thought it was before. But I don''t think now, I saw your skill in that stall. Although your hand knife is fast and cruel, it is far from the point of that ghost knife hand." Bao Ye shook his head, and then looked at Ye Hao. He continued, "But I Fei Zai said Mr. Ye


    I have done a lot of operations in the hospital before, so Mr. Ye might as well take a look for my wife. Wait a minute, I will invite Mr. Ye to have a meal. "


    Although Bao Ye said so, Ye Hao could still hear Bao Ye¡¯s tone. After all, after knowing that Ye Hao was not a ghost doctor from Xiangxi, he didn¡¯t have much hope. After all, he also found a lot of famous doctors. .


    Bao Ye thought that even if Ye Hao had some medical skills, could it be better than those famous doctors. Now there was only the meaning of friendship left in his heart.


    "Then I''ll take a look for Mrs. Ma first." Ye Hao walked to Ma Dongmei and first probed Ma Dongmei''s body. After careful investigation, Ma Dongmei¡¯s condition was basically confirmed. It was indeed a vegetative, and it was a relatively serious vegetative. There were no unnecessary fluctuations in the body, as if only the most basic reaction of the body was left, even if it was pinched slightly harder. Take a look at the patient¡¯s skin,


    There is no painful response.


    Ye Hao took out the needle pack from his arms and spread it out on the table next to it.


    "Master Bao, I will give your lover a needle and see if it works." Ye Hao said.


    "Mr. Ye, please." Bao Ye nodded.


    Ye Hao began to prepare for the injection, and asked, "Master Bao, I have a problem. You know what Xiangxi ghost doctor can treat your wife''s disease, why don''t you go directly to that Xiangxi ghost doctor for help." Bao The master shook his head helplessly: "Why didn''t I go, but this Xiangxi ghost doctor has a very small number of descendants, each character is weird, and his whereabouts are uncertain. There is no house. And to save a life, I must agree to their request. I have been looking for many years. , I also found a disciple of the Xiangxi ghost doctor.


    "


    One life, one request!


    This is indeed a bit weird.


    "But Lord Bao, you... Since you love your wife so much, what are the conditions that make you..." Ye Hao was a little surprised. In his opinion, Lord Bao is a socialist and should be a ruthless person.


    "The heart of a hundred newborn babies."


    Uh


    For an instant, Ye Hao felt that his bones were not shaking.


    The needle that he was about to stick also stopped. He looked at Bao Ye a little bit incredulous: "A hundred...baby hearts?"


    Isn''t this kind of plot only in ancient legends? "Yes, I was also scared at the time. Although I don''t think I am a good person, I can''t do such a thing. And..." Bao Ye looked deeply at his lover on the wheelchair: "And Dongmei likes her very much. My child, when we were in the village, she said she wanted to talk to me


    Give birth to many children. "


    "Then...then we take the children and watch together...the sunset."


    "If... if I did something like this, Dongmei...Even if she wakes up, Dongmei will definitely hate me, and she will even think she killed the children... I don''t want her to be so miserable by me in the last half of her life. For the second half of my life, I will still live in guilt." Ye Hao sighed, not wanting to make Baoye more sad, so he changed the subject: "Jiye his whereabouts, you know Baoye."

 Chapter 217： Unknown energy source

    "Master Ji? No, most of his territory in Haicheng was taken over by me, and the subordinates before him didn''t know where he had gone. During this time, Ye Wei from the Ye family in Haicheng didn''t make a sound either. Ruins." Bao Ye shook his head.


    Ye Hao is always a little uneasy in his heart because he is not dead, because he is different from others. When Ye Hao saw the look in his eyes, he knew that if this guy was offended, it was either you or me. Otherwise, he might stab you in your back whenever he wants.


    "However, the Wanghao Group in Haicheng has been quite lively recently. It is said that it is going to cooperate with Wanbang Group, and it has the momentum to become the third largest commercial enterprise in Haicheng. Moreover, Wanghao Group has recently compared with Yejia. Recently, this Wanbang Group is the opponent of Zhou Group."


    Bao Ye''s news is also very good, he knows that Ye Hao and Zhou''s family are closer.


    "Wanbang?" Ye Hao remembered what Zhou Wanda had said when he was looking for him. He is now fighting against his rivals, and Zhou Qianyi will be attacked mostly by the other party.


    And if this Wang Hao Group himself remembers correctly, it seems to belong to the family of Wang Hao and Wang Kai that he has taught!


    It''s strange to say that these two people have been "learned" by themselves for a week. How could the two of them be able to endure something like that? Ye Hao didn''t think they had found it conscience.


    When Ye Hao thought about this, the needles in his hand had already been pierced, and dozens of needles were pierced all over Ma Dongmei''s body.


    "Wait for a while." Ye Hao wiped his hands and continued, "What do Wanbang and Wang Hao do?"


    "Wanbang started with real estate furniture, but in recent years the real estate has slowly cooled down, and the catering industry is booming. He wants to come in and get a share of the pie, but catering is the site of the Zhou Group. Of course Zhou Wanda does not Yes. So the two sides started to compete for you and me." "Wanghao Group is engaged in the wholesale of raw materials and ingredients. It had cooperated with the Zhou Group some time ago, but because of some relations and cooperation broke down. Now they It seems to have started a business in jade, gold, and silver, with the support of the Ye family behind it, and got up very quickly." Bao Ye said in a deep voice.


    Said.


    It seems that Zhou Wanda¡¯s situation is indeed not so good. No wonder he didn¡¯t come back from his business trip for so long.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao and Baoye saw the woman lying on the wheelchair from the corner of their eyes, and their fingers moved slightly.


    "This...this." Baoye opened his eyes wide and looked at his lover in disbelief.


    For a while, he didn''t know what language to express his inner thoughts. For many years, he himself didn''t know how many doctors he had hired. Many of them were Chinese acupuncture, but his wife seemed to be stiff. There is no movement.


    But just now...she...her fingers actually moved!


    But Ye Hao immediately squatted down, pressing his fingers on the pulse, but his brows wrinkled.


    "How''s it going, Mr. Ye...I...I love her." Bao Ye looked at Ye Hao emotionally, and at this moment, there was hope in his eyes again. "Master Bao, please calm down first." Ye Hao said while pulling out the silver needles: "I just used acupuncture and moxibustion to stimulate your wife''s mind. But because the sleep is too long, I just let him The finger moved a little, but at least it was hopeful.


    "


    "That...that means that Mr. Ye is sure to heal my love!" When Baoye spoke, his body was trembling, and his hands were even holding the wall to the side otherwise he would have to slide to the ground.


    "I''m sure." Seeing what Bao Ye looked like, Ye Hao decided to help him: "A few days later, I will come again, and then I will have treatment. Maybe it can wake up your lover''s mind."


    "Why is it in a few days? It''s not possible now, what Mr. Ye needs, I will prepare it for you immediately." Bao Ye has completely lost his previous calm at this moment.


    Ye Hao knew Baoye''s anxiety, but he really couldn''t do it now, because he had to wait for the cooling time of the Holy Healing technique.


    It is indeed a little troublesome to wake up the vegetative person in front of me by ordinary medical skills. If only acupuncture points are used, then at least a long period of treatment will be required.


    And lay healing can save a lot of time.


    "To treat Mrs. Matthew, I need to raise my energy, after all, I am now..." Ye Hao paused when he said.


    But Baoye understood something, he subconsciously said: "Could it be that Mr. Ye Hao''s previous injury has not recovered?"


    Ye Hao nodded tacitly. Bao Ye took a deep breath, took a step back, and bowed directly to Ninety Degrees: "Mr. Ye, I was rude just now. Please don¡¯t be offended by Mr. Ye. As long as Mr. Ye can wake up my love, I have some Mr. Ye can take things away. In Haicheng, Bao Ye was originally Mr. Ye


    The head of the horse is looking. "


    Seeing Bao Ye''s sincere look, Ye Hao smiled and shook his head: "I''ll talk about these things later. Now your spouse needs to rest and keep her in her best condition. I will definitely find a way to cure her."


    "I won''t say much." Bao Ye straightened up and clapped his hands.


    Slap


    The old woman before came in, leaning slightly.


    "Take Mr. Ye to the restaurant, I''ll be there soon."


    "Yes." The old woman asked Ye Hao: "Mr. Ye, please here."


    Ye Hao didn''t say much, turned around and left with the old woman.


    After Ye Hao left, Bao Ye walked to Ma Dongmei and gently stroked his lover''s cheek: "Dongmei, it''s been so many years. I finally see hope."


    He stroked his lover''s hand, and a few minutes later, there was a flash of light in his eyes, pushing Ma Dongmei into the next room, and then he walked into the other side. It was a small room, and it was still at the door. password.


    Soon after Bao Ye walked in, he came out holding a delicate little box.


    "Foster father." When Bao Ye came out, there was a call from the side, and a young man stood by and looked at Bao Ye respectfully.


    "You''re back. How''s Haicheng''s affairs going?" Bao Ye looked at the young man in front of him, who was his adopted son in his early years.


    Shi Lei!


    "Haicheng''s affairs have been handled." Shi Lei''s eyes fell on the box in Baoye''s hand, and he asked: "Foster father. How did you take out this box? You are not a precious one."


    "Something. By the way, come here, and I will introduce someone to you." Bao Ye brought Shi Lei to the restaurant.


    Ye Hao looked at Shi Lei behind Baoye, and stood up.


    "Mr. Ye, this is my son. Shi Lei."


    Shi Lei smiled and walked in front of Ye Hao, and stretched out his hand: "Mr. Ye, I have heard of your name a long time ago. The power of the chicken master was wiped out overnight. I want to have a good talk with Mr. Ye. ."


    Ye Hao glanced at Shi Lei in front of him, with a flat smile on his face. He looked like a college student, not like a socialist at all.


    "Pass the prize, pass the prize. Then... Baoye, you see that the dishes are all ready, let''s move the chopsticks." Ye Hao pointed to the dining table next to him.


    It is already full of various foods.


    "Wait, Mr. Ye, I have something here to give you. I have kept this thing for a long time, and it is useless if I keep it." Baoye put the box on the table and opened it slowly.


    Ye Hao''s eyes fell into the box, which was a dark red gem. [The system detects an unknown energy source and can be checked by touching it by hand. ¡¿

 Chapter 218： Windfall

    Unknown energy source?


    Ye Hao frowned and looked at Baoyu in front of him. This was the first time this happened in the system. There must be a reason for something different.


    This thing that looks like an ordinary red gem is absolutely extraordinary.


    Ye Hao pretended to look at Bao Ye curiously and asked, "Bao Ye, are you this precious jade?"


    "This piece of precious jade is what I am going to give to Mr. Ye." Bao Ye pushed the gem and brocade box together in front of Ye Hao.


    "I don''t think this precious jade looks like an ordinary thing. Can you let me touch it." The system prompts just now that it is touch detection, which means that your body should touch this precious jade.


    "Mr. Ye, this gem is now yours. You can look at it whatever you want. While you appreciate it, I will explain to you the origin of this gem." Bao Ye said with a smile.


    Ye Hao was not welcome, he touched this gem with his hands.


    It¡¯s not that Yu Yehao has never seen it before, but when Ye Hao¡¯s hand touches the surface of the jade in front of him, Luo Tian can feel an unusual feeling, which also exudes a vagueness. Breath.


    [Detected an unknown energy source, start testing... The unknown energy source can be absorbed and converted into 20 skill points, whether it is absorbed]


    Twenty skill points for a gem!


    Ye Hao was frightened in an instant, but he suppressed the excitement in his heart and didn''t absorb it on the spot. If something strange appeared when he absorbed it, wouldn''t his golden fingers be exposed. "This precious jade was I searched for a famous doctor for Dongmei before, and happened to save a master who died. He gave it to me as a gift. He said that as long as I enshrine this precious jade well, I can bless me for a hundred years. Peace. I thought it was just a piece of ordinary gemstone without thinking about it.


    . "


    Baoye began to slowly explain the origin of Baoyu there. "It''s just that since then, I have carried Baoyu with me. After a long time, I discovered that my body seemed to have returned to when I was young. I was pleasantly surprised to put it next to Dongmei, but it was very important for Dongmei''s condition. No effect. Today, Mr. Ye showed me the winter


    Mei''s hope of regaining consciousness, this precious jade is regarded as my gift of appreciation, and Mr. Ye will accept it. "


    Ye Hao pretended to hesitate for a while, and finally took the Baoyu: "Then I would be more respectful than my fate. However, this Baoyu is indeed quite good. I don''t know if Master Bao knew where this thing was produced."


    Although Ye Hao was calm on the surface, his heart was extremely excited, and he got twenty skill points in one go! This is equivalent to completing a big task!


    Before, I worked hard in Westport until I got 30 points.


    If you can find a large number of this kind of gems, who would have worked hard to do these tasks in the dark, just absorb it and go straight to the peak of life!


    "I don''t know this. I have checked it over the years and let some experts appraise it. They only said that this is an antique gem with a period of time, worth hundreds of thousands to several million." Bao Ye shook his head. .


    Sure enough, there could not be such an easy shortcut to take, but at least I found something incredible.


    Later, Ye Hao, Bao Ye and his son Shi Lei were seated for dinner. During that time, Ye Hao received a text message from Zhao Yanting. It was nothing more than the female teacher who had salvaged a fortune on the stock market who wanted to treat him and wanted Ye Hao to participate, but Ye Hao refused.


    After the dinner was over, Ye Hao hurriedly left. After that, Ye Hao drove his public towards the city, but when he drove to a remote road, he couldn''t help it.


    He stopped the car and took out the piece of precious jade, he took a deep breath in anxiety, and then put his hand on top of the precious jade.


    Secretly cried out in my heart: Absorb.


    ¡¾Detection of unknown energy source, start to absorb. The absorption process is expected to take two seconds, please be sure to sever the link. ¡¿


    In two seconds, it was almost a blink of an eye. Ye Hao looked at Baoyu in his hand in surprise, a visible red warm current flowed into his body, and then disappeared.


    And that piece of red jade only faded a little bit, but Ye Hao felt that the red jade no longer had the feeling that it gave him before. At this moment, it was really just an ordinary jade.


    [Host remaining skill points: 38]


    Looking at his skill points, Ye Hao was still a little excited, feeling like he was dreaming, and he had so many skill points at once, but Ye Hao still resisted the thought of spending a wave. These days, ordinary skills can no longer satisfy his desires. The Ye Family¡¯s threat is getting more and more serious, and the cooling time of the abilities is too long, so his top priority now is to upgrade the system as soon as possible. There are more abilities to exchange, the version of common skills


    Blocks can also open more parts, you have to know that there is always a small block that is black.


    Ye Hao couldn''t see exactly what skill it was.


    Restarting the car, Ye Hao hummed a little song and drove into the city. There were not a few cars on the national highway in the dark, but after a few minutes, Ye Hao felt the atmosphere strange.


    There was a black car behind him, which had been behind him for more than ten minutes. Ye Hao was not very fast because of his happiness at this time, but the other party had not overtaken, so there is only one possibility that the other party is Deliberately, this was directed at him.


    Ye family? Or is it the unbearable chicken master?


    A few thoughts popped up in Ye Hao''s mind, and a smile came up at the corner of his mouth. Since he is here, let''s have fun with you.


    Ye Hao¡¯s foot slammed on the accelerator, and the speed of the car instantly climbed to two hundred yards. A Volkswagen only left a string of taillights on the national highway. At this time, Ye Hao¡¯s direction also changed, not going into the city. Go, but drove towards a remote suburb.


    There was a man sitting on the black car behind. He was wearing ordinary casual clothes, but there was a sulky atmosphere between his brows. He frowned when he saw the speed of the car in front suddenly increase.


    Was discovered?


    The man started to speed up, but his driving skills were just so-so. The Volkswagen in front of him disappeared within a few minutes. In the end, he could only park on the side of the road. After getting out of the car, he looked around, but in the dark wilderness. There is no such thing as a car.


    "Damn it."


    Just when the man was about to take out the phone, a car light suddenly shot out from the grass. The dazzling bright light irradiated the man''s eyes and couldn''t open his eyes for a while, and the next moment the roar of the engine sounded, followed by the sound. There was an angry shout.


    "Demacia!"


    But this time, it was not a strong man who came out of the grass, but a galloping Volkswagen, and rushed towards the man without hesitation. The man screamed inwardly, because the light dazzled him, he had no time to escape, so he could only shout and press his hands directly on the front of the Volkswagen car.

 Chapter 219： Wild diplomatic front

    Cough cough


    The car stopped, the front of the Volkswagen showed obvious signs of depression, but the corner of the man''s mouth was left with blood.


    "Ouch, oops. My baby car, brat, I tell you you don''t have a hundred thousand dollars today, don''t even want to leave." A figure rushed down from the car, and just fisted at the man. Smashed.


    This is of course Ye Hao. He deliberately attracted the opponent to such a dark wilderness without street lights, and then drove the car into the grass for a while.


    Seeing that the other party really stopped here, Luo Tian subconsciously yelled a sentence that was popular on the Internet recently, but the way to appear was not a person, but a car.


    But I didn''t expect this guy to be quite powerful. He actually forced Ye Hao''s car to a stop with brute force. He seemed to be quite skilled. But seeing the corner of his mouth bleed, it should be an internal injury.


    And Ye Hao has always adhered to the basic principle of killing you while you are sick, and it is just a punch when he comes up.


    The man had no time to think about it, but he could only fight back.


    Primary strength enhancement! start up.


    boom


    As soon as the man''s fist collided with Ye Hao''s fist, his body flew upside down and hit the tree next to him, vomiting more blood.


    "Give you a chance to explain your identity, who sent you here, and what is the purpose of sending you here!" Ye Hao asked coldly while looking at the other party.


    The man did not speak, bent his legs, and ejected directly to the side. It seemed that he wanted to escape. The speed of participating in the 100-meter race was definitely a championship level.


    "Compared with the speed?" Ye Hao smiled faintly, and his body disappeared in the next moment.


    Primary speed enhancement! start up.


    The man stopped abruptly, and he looked at Ye Hao, who was leisurely leaning against the tree and waiting for him in amazement, with a very relaxed look.


    "Sample, are you still running?" Ye Hao smiled and looked at each other.


    The man turned around and ran in the other direction without saying a word, but the next moment Ye Hao''s body appeared in front of him, and he smashed his fist.


    This guy is still smart, knowing that he is not as powerful as Ye Hao, so he hides himself and ran towards his car, trying to get out of this place with the help of the car.


    But when he ran to the front of the car, Ye Hao was already sitting on the hood of his car, with his legs laid leisurely: "You still want to continue running, Xiaoye is happy today, play with you."


    "Boy, don''t deceive too much!" This is the first time this person has spoken to Ye Hao, his voice is so dark and sharp, he is a bit like an eunuch.


    The dog would jump off the wall when he was anxious. At this time, the man was already very humiliated. He had never been so humiliated before. He was so angry that he just waved his fist and attacked Ye Hao.


    "More than a fist? Stubborn." Ye Hao confidently waved his fist to greet him, but what he didn''t expect was that the man''s fist changed his direction, and he avoided Ye Hao''s fist and hit Ye Hao''s chest. Go, and Ye Hao''s fist will also hit his body.


    "Both lose and lose? This uncle doesn''t have the time to play this with you." Ye Hao smiled lightly, but he didn''t dodge, but instead followed the other party''s meaning, directly banging each other''s chest.


    Primary physical strengthening! start up.


    Both fists hit the other''s chest at the same time. Ye Hao could feel the power of the other''s fist, which was much larger than that of ordinary people, but it was much weaker than the Niu Shan who died under his hands. He felt as if someone had pushed him, no pain or itching.


    On the other side, the man was not so well. He never thought that Ye Hao is not only powerful, fast, and even his body is like a steel plate, but his own chest suddenly shook, and blood spurted out instantly. , His face paled for a while.


    "My patience is almost exhausted. If you don''t want to die for a while, it''s too ugly, finally explain it now." Ye Hao stared at the man in front of him, his fist turned into a claw and grabbed it directly at the man''s neck.


    The man hurriedly backed away, and at the same time took a black object from his arms and threw it on the ground.


    "Grenade?" Ye Hao was startled, this thing was going to die together, Ye Hao immediately jumped to the side.


    In two seconds, thick smoke filled the surroundings.


    smoke bomb?


    Ye Hao stood on the spot vigilantly, the thick smoke blocked his sight. Now if he walks around, he might be attacked by the other party, so watching the change is the best choice.


    After ten breaths, the smoke dispersed.


    But the figure also disappeared. "I''m tired, I''m a bit capable. I can come and go freely in the smoke." Ye Hao looked at the car that was left behind, and it seemed that the guy ran away by himself, but he was also in the wilderness. Without time to find it, Ye Hao walked to the car and opened the car door to search inside.


    I asked for it.


    There is nothing to find out the identity of that guy.


    He never thought that he would go too far and let the kid slip away with his eyelids lowered. It seems that Baoyu''s matter just now made him careless.


    Back on top of his car, Ye Hao suddenly found that something was missing in the car.


    Brocade box with red gems!


    Ye Hao''s eyes condensed suddenly. He searched the car, but he did not find the brocade box containing the red jade and the piece of red jade.


    "Is the other party here for the red jade?" Ye Hao frowned. In this case, the opponent shouldn''t be Ye Wei or the chicken master, and the only thing knowing that he got the treasure is in the Baoye Mansion. People who are now, Baoye himself probably wouldn''t do it.


    After all, he originally agreed to treat his wife well, so he didn''t need to make this boring.


    And since someone grabbed this piece of gemstone, they should know its uniqueness, but unfortunately they didn''t know that they had absorbed all the energy in the gemstone, that piece of ruby ??jade was already just a normal piece of jade.


    "Wait... If someone is coming for this jade, then that person should know the effect of this jade, and maybe know where to get more of this kind of thing, or that guy might have these similar things in him. Baoyu!" Ye Hao''s eyes glowed.


    Just like a hungry and thirsty man at the peak of his desire, he looks like a half-dressed beauty.


    It seems that I am looking for an opportunity to find clues to this person.


    Ye Hao picked up the phone; "Hey, Feizi. You send someone who can drive over, and I will send you a car. The address is ###"


    Anyway, I have come, and I can¡¯t get nothing. After Ye Hao finished the call, he drove away and returned to the city.


    ##


    "Ahem." In a mountainous area, the man was panting with a brocade box. After making sure that his surroundings were safe, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I didn''t expect that kid to be a bit skillful. But if I hadn''t lost my strength now, how could I be played around by that kid. Although I am injured now, there is a baby to help. When I recover, I must find that kid to get revenge. !"


    The man''s gaze fell on the brocade box, but when he opened the brocade box excitedly, he picked up the dull red jade inside, his face sank suddenly, and the palm of his hand was hard, the red jade turned into powder! "I''m so angry! Boy, I''m never finished with you!"

 Chapter 220： King of Esports

    As soon as Ye Hao drove the car into the city, his cell phone rang, and his phone number surprised him.


    Qiao Linying?


    Ye Hao hesitantly picked up the phone: "Hello."


    As soon as the phone was connected, Ye Hao heard a noisy voice coming from the other end of the phone, it was very messy as if it were in a bar.


    "Brother-in-law, I''m at the dating bar. Come here quickly."


    Really in the bar.


    Ye Hao frowned. It was almost ten o''clock now, and Qiao Linying was still a high school student.


    "Why are you still playing in the bar at this time? Your parents don''t know!"


    "Brother-in-law, don''t be so long-winded, come here, there are a lot of beautiful girls. Don''t worry, I won''t tell my cousin." Qiao Linying''s words were a bit erratic, and she seemed to be drinking.


    Ye Hao said in a deep voice, "No, I don''t like going to any bars. I advise you to go home early." Ye Hao hung up the phone.


    But it didn''t take long for a text message to come over. The number to send the message was still Qiao Linying, and the content of the message was very simple.


    Dear brother-in-law, this is my first condition, and I will be there within ten minutes.


    Ye Hao scratched his hair irritably, and in desperation he could only drive to this so-called dating bar.


    He parked the car at the door, he walked into this bar, and just walked into the bar, he heard harsh music, and in the middle were a group of men and women shaking their bodies in an ambiguous dark atmosphere. There are also some women who are dressed in hot, **** and sultry, all of them have sultry gazes in their eyes. Just a few minutes after Ye Hao walked in, there were women who kept coming over, talking to Ye Hao inexplicably Then, there is a woman walking in front of Ye Hao with a cigarette


    Go.


    "Brother-in-law." At this moment, a figure squeezed over, it was Qiao Linying, she looked at Ye Hao with a blushing face excitedly.


    At this time, Qiao Linying was wearing a black tight-fitting umbilical dress, her lower body was hot pants, her **** legs were exposed, her eyes still had cosmetic contact lenses, and her body was sprayed with perfume.


    At this time, Qiao Linying was not like a student at all, but a crazy little sister. Many men around her looked at this charming little sister, but Qiao Linying was not afraid at all, but like The proud peacock generally pulled Ye Hao toward the side.


    "Brother-in-law... Ye Hao, why did you come here." Maybe because it feels inappropriate to call brother-in-law here, Qiao Linying changed her name. Ye Hao wrinkled his head and stopped abruptly. He looked at Qiao Linying: "I just promised you to come. I have come now. I have fulfilled your first request. Now either you leave with me, or I Leave by yourself. Yingying, although I am not disgusted with bars, you must know that you are the one


    High school student, take a look at how you look like you are now dressed, do you still look like a student? "


    Qiao Linying pouted and looked at Ye Hao: "How come you are so old-fashioned, I just come out to relax."


    "Relax? Ha ha, relax yourself, I won''t accompany you." Ye Hao was about to turn around and leave in the next moment, but a teenager came over. "Oh, this is the great **** Yingying said. Why didn''t you come here and didn''t come to meet us. The brand is such a big one?" The boy was dressed very special, about the same age as Qiao Linying, wearing a black leather jacket. , There are studs on the ears, and the eyes are full of jealousy


    tame.


    Ye Hao looked at this young man, the provocation in the other''s eyes was obvious, and he was still scanning Qiao Linying''s body with squinting eyes from time to time.


    Behind the boy, there were a few boys and girls who were dressed up like Qiao Linying. They looked at Ye Hao with curiosity, doubt, or contempt.


    "Ye Hao. This guy is the little boss with whom you played the chicken game before. It''s my classmate, Fang Hao." Qiao Linying said to Ye Hao''s ear.


    Now Ziye Hao remembered that it was the arrogant thing playing games. No wonder the voice of this guy is familiar. On the other side, seeing Qiao Linying and the man in front of him was so "close", Fang Hao felt a burst of anger in his heart. You must know that he has been pursuing Qiao Linying for a while, but Qiao Linying has always been like him. It''s faint, but it''s not like right up to now


    The man in front of him treats himself the same way!


    This not only made this somewhat cautious man feel jealous in his heart.


    "I don''t have time to play with you guys." Ye Hao snorted coldly. It happened that the music in the bar stopped at this time. Fang Hao and the others heard the small sound. Fang Hao¡¯s expression turned bad immediately. He chuckled and looked at Ye Hao: "Brother, it¡¯s so arrogant? I heard Lin Ying said that you were the one who helped her play the game before. Didn¡¯t it just win a game Well, what''s so arrogant. And the game of eating chicken relies on luck, you are just lucky


    . "


    [System Tip: Let these little kids know what the real king of e-sports is! Mandatory requirement to exchange game skills. Reward: A lottery for common skills. Punishment: Pole dance in the middle of the bar. ¡¿


    Where there is something, there is a system.


    Ye Hao sighed, he walked directly in front of Fang Hao, and looked down at the young man in front of him: "How can I be better than you."


    Wow


    Qiao Linying looked at Ye Hao in surprise, not only her, but her companions also looked at this scene in surprise.


    This kid dared to be so loud in front of Fang Hao. You must know that Fang Hao was a big brother in their class. There was quite a lot of money in the family, and many people here followed him.


    Fang Hao laughed and pointed at Ye Hao with his finger: "Okay, you have the ability. Then why don''t we come here today to have a good time, small steel gun, move guy."


    Fang Hao waved his hand, and on their desk, a slightly stronger teenager took out a few laptops from the backpack beside him.


    For these little money kids, these things are all pediatrics for them.


    "Since this is a bar, the punishment is naturally drinking. Losing a plate and drinking a bottle of depth bomb. The small steel cannon is placed." Fang Hao looked at Ye Hao defiantly.


    At this moment, the young man called the small steel gun also placed glass bottles on the table. It was divided into two levels. The big bottle below was filled with beer, and the small bottle above was filled with vodka.


    The small steel cannon excitedly pushed the bottle placed on it, and instantly the small bottle fell into the big bottle, and a lot of foam was instantly hit in the wine.


    "Ye Hao...this, or...I think I''ll forget it." Qiao Linying never thought that this thing would develop into this way. At this moment, her wine also woke up. Originally, she just wanted Ye Hao to come over and pretend to her. Forced, but I didn''t expect that he would start to stand up with Fang Hao in front of him.


    "Since it''s here, of course you have to have fun." Ye Hao glanced at the group of people standing behind Fang Hao, and he chuckled, "If I guess it''s right, you all know how to play games, right? ."


    "Of course, I''m not afraid to tell you. We all formed a game team." Fang Hao said proudly.


    "There are many kinds of games. It¡¯s not as exciting as we play. Everyone has a game that they are good at. Each of you chooses a game that you are good at. Compare with me. Each game has three games. I win you drink and I lose. I drink.¡± Ye Hao said to Fang Hao in the next sentence.


    "Dare you dare." Ye Hao looked at Fang Hao, with a hint of confidence at the corner of his mouth. ¡¾Exchange game skills: consume five skill points. Remaining skill points: 33. ¡¿

 Chapter 221： King of Fighters

    "Hahaha?" Fang Hao clutched his stomach, pointing at Ye Hao while looking at his companion and laughed: "Did you hear what he was talking about? He wants to be alone to all of us? And all the games ?"


    The small steel cannon came out, shook his head at Ye Hao, and chuckled softly: "Boy, don''t think you are good at eating chicken. I am not afraid to tell you that I am the third runner-up in our provincial King of Fighters game!"


    "Second place? After talking for a long time, you are the third place?" Ye Hao''s tone was very frivolous.


    The small steel gun couldn''t help it. Although he was very concerned about this third place, after all, everyone valued the championship, so he hated others saying that he was not as good as the championship in front of him.


    "Boy, wait a minute, I''ll see if you still have such a tough mouth. Let''s come first, I''m better than you!"


    Fang Hao also looked at Ye Hao at this time and smiled: "You just said to bet with us. No problem, my brothers lose, I drink. If you lose, you drink."


    Will they lose? The faces of those people were gloating, as if they had already seen the end of the wait.


    "This kid is going to be done. It''s crazy. Don''t look at how many of us have."


    "Yes, even if he has some ability. Can he still play six games in every game!"


    "Even if it is 50-50, this is a depth bomb. How much can this kid drink? Our brother Fang''s drink volume is quite terrifying!"


    "There is a good show to watch."


    Qiao Linying saw that the atmosphere at this time was getting more and more wrong, she hurriedly walked to the middle, and persuaded: "This...I have something to do today, so I won''t be here. Ye Hao... Let''s go."


    She said that she was going to pull Ye Hao away, but how could her little strength pull Ye Hao.


    "Lin Ying, it''s not that we don''t give you face right now. The main reason is that this friend of yours is too crazy. Why can''t Bibi go?" Several people blocked the way Ye Hao could leave.


    Qiao Linying''s face became stiff, and she looked at Ye Hao with complaining eyes, which meant to see what caused you.


    Ye Hao slowly pushed away Qiao Linying''s hand with a relaxed look: "Yingying, your friend is so enthusiastic. How can I not be fun."


    Seeing Ye Hao¡¯s confident expression, Qiao Linying really wished to pat his head and turn her head. Did he not take medicine today? I would not call him if I knew it. I didn¡¯t expect such a trouble would happen. .


    And Fang Hao on the side heard that Ye Hao directly called Qiao Linying "Yingying", and the fire of jealousy in his heart burned even more.


    "Since you are so confident, don''t wait to lose and cry." Fang Hao snorted coldly.


    "Then wait a minute to see who is crying." Ye Hao slowly walked to the side of the table. At this time, there were already a few laptops on the table, because they were in the corner of the bar. There are walls blocking all directions, so I didn''t pay attention to them either.


    Ye Hao looked at the small steel gun: "Did you just say you want to come to the King of Fighters with me, come on."


    "Huh. Let''s see how you scream when you wait." Xiao Gang Pao pouted and sat opposite Ye Hao. Both of them clicked on the boxing champion game icon on the computer and started the game.


    Enter the screen for selecting a character.


    Ye Hao randomly chose three roles. The King of Fighters is a very popular arcade game, but Ye Hao really hasn''t played it, so he can only rely on the game skills in his mind at this time.


    Ye Hao chose a fat man with a hammer, and a big man dressed as a Japanese guy. The last one looked more ordinary.


    "Will this kid play? I chose these soy sauces. These are too weak in this version."


    "Who said no. Look, Xiaogangpao has chosen some of his best roles, Iori, Dog, and Drunken Master! Xiaogangpao is very good for playing."


    "Tsk tusk, you said that the guy on the opposite side can defeat several characters of the small steel gun."


    "At most two."


    "Two? Don''t say two, it would be nice to be able to kill one."


    The people onlookers sneered at Ye Hao one after another. They didn''t believe that this arrogant kid could beat their small steel guns.


    Soon after the English letters in the center of the screen fell, the game began.


    Xiao Gang Pao was very calm. His first role was a dog. He went up to attack Ye Hao''s fat man.


    But Ye Hao, the fat guy, even though he looked fat, he acted well. He hid to the left and then hid. He didn''t even let Xiaogang Cannon catch a chance to make a combo, but Ye Hao''s blood was slowly decreasing. .


    "Boy, don''t run. It''s nothing to run around, you have the ability to fight." Xiaogangpao shouted at the opposite Ye Hao there.


    But Ye Hao twisted his neck: "Don''t worry, wait until I get familiar with the trick. It''s your death date."


    The person next to him was taken aback, and one of them immediately smiled and said, "I''ll go, isn''t it the first time your kid played the King of Fighters."


    "Hahaha, how dare you be arrogant the first time you play the King of Fighters? Do you think you can figure out this game in a few minutes? Don''t be kidding."


    The people in Fang Hao knew that Ye Hao was actually playing the King of Fighters for the first time, and the mockery on their lips couldn''t stop.


    And Qiao Linying on the side could only stomped there and was anxious at the moment, she could only silently pray that Ye Hao would not be too miserable while drinking.


    A minute later, Ye Hao, who had been dodge, suddenly stopped. At this moment, his blood volume was only one-tenth, and the blood volume of the small steel gun was still full.


    "It''s starting." Ye Hao chuckled, and a flash of light flashed in his eyes. Ye Hao, who was still dodging, suddenly rushed up with the character manipulating him. Taking advantage of the small steel cannon, he turned the small steel cannon directly. The dog pressed to the ground, followed by a series of smallpox tricks.


    KO


    Finally, two characters KO appeared on the screen, and the game was over.


    In just five seconds, in addition to the sound of music in the bar, Fang Hao''s companions all opened their mouths and stared at the screen with dull eyes.


    "Little Steel Cannon, you...what''s the matter with you." A regained companion on the side looked at Little Steel Cannon in surprise. In just five seconds, he actually let a quarter-blooded character. Killed it?


    "I...I''m lost. Come on." Xiao Gang Pao was also a little at a loss at this moment. What happened just now was so sudden that he actually felt a kind of pressure from the other boy''s body.


    impossible¡­¡­


    He is just playing the King of Fighters for the first time. How could he be the opponent of an old player who has been training hard for several years? Just now... Just now, he must have been careless, plus the guy on the opposite side met a dead mouse. Good luck. Press the combo skills.


    Correct! It must be so.


    In the self-comfort of the small steel gun, he then started the game.


    After a minute...


    KO


    All three of Xiaogangpao''s characters were lost, and the character operated by Ye Hao turned out to be the fat man with a quarter of his blood holding a hammer. "There are two more."

 Chapter 222： This guy is a monster

    Seeing the provocative look on Ye Hao''s face, Xiao Gang Pao gritted his teeth.


    "Small Steel Cannon, can you tell me if you lose. Go back to school to see how I can deal with you." Fang Hao, who was on the side, stared at Small Cannon with a gloomy look.


    Xiao Gang Pao swallowed and continued the "battle" with Ye Hao.


    A few minutes later, Qiao Linying stood behind Ye Hao in surprise, she looked at Ye Hao in disbelief: "You...you can beat the King of Fighters?"


    "I will do it now." Ye Hao smiled and raised his hand, squeezed his fingers, and then looked at the pale steel cannon on the opposite side and Fang Hao with a gloomy face.


    "I won three games in a row, shouldn''t you drink?" Ye Hao pointed to the "depth bombs" in the middle of the table.


    Fang Hao angrily grabbed the collar of the small steel gun, angrily: "Didn''t you say that you played the king of fighters very well, how can you lose three sets in a row? And still... or even a **** character was not killed. You are a trash!"


    Yes, everyone around the game just watched. In the next two consecutive six games, Ye Hao swept the opposite side with a single role in the opening. There was a set of gorgeous combos on it, and then Xiao Gang The character of the gun fell to the ground without any resistance.


    "I...I didn''t know that he was so good at playing the King of Fighters. He...he must have pretended that he knew his King of Fighters was good, so he deliberately sought me out." Xiao Gang Pao looked at the angry Fang Hao timidly, and then looked for him. Made an excuse.


    Fang Hao loosened the collar of the small steel gun. He turned his head and stared at Ye Hao, who also looked at him with a chuckle.


    "Drink at the bar."


    Fang Hao clenched his fists, took the three cups of "depth bomb" in the middle of the table and drank it. In an instant, his gloomy face became as pale as a small steel cannon. After all, vodka was poured in this depth bomb. Just go down, that taste... but quite "ecstasy."


    "Who is next?" Ye Hao sat there, scanning the people around him.


    Fang Hao waited for Ye Hao. He pointed directly at a boy next to him and said: "Wen Hui. You play with pesticides very well, you play with him!"


    "Pesticide? Then I need a mobile phone. Yingying, lend me your mobile phone." Compared to the King of Fighters, Ye Hao still played with pesticide. I remember that Su Xiaoxiao was pulled over to play at that time. One missing.


    But soon Su Xiaoxiao was almost dropped by Ye Haokeng''s phone at the time, and she has never played games with Ye Hao since then, so the only way for two peers to communicate is gone.


    "No problem. My account has all skins and all characters." Qiao Linying took out her mobile phone and entered the pesticide interface. This account was really amazing. Almost everything that could be recharged with money was rushed out.


    By the way, I remember that Fang Hao and Qiao Linying lost the bet last time, and this account belongs to Qiao Linying.


    Perhaps both sides thought of this. Fang Hao, who had just recovered, changed his face, and he slapped the table and shouted: "Stop talking nonsense, start quickly."


    After that, the boy had a heads-up with Ye Hao. Ye Hao chose a hero named Baili Shouyue who was a gunman, and the other party chose a mage, like Zhuge Liang.


    "Baili this waste, nine pits out of ten."


    "Needless to say, Wenhui is set to win this time. His Zhuge ranks in the national service!"


    In the words of others, the battle began. However, the situation after the start of the battle was far beyond their expectations. In the first few minutes, both sides began to replenish and upgrade quietly. However, after that, Ye Hao directly used a distant sniper skill to shoot three consecutive shots. The other party¡¯s Zhuge was beaten with residual blood, which made Zhuge straight


    Picked up and ran home.


    "Wen Hui, you have to use the second skill to hide. Your **** moves." The companion on the side reminded.


    Wen Hui murmured, "I know, I was careless just now. I promise to let him not shoot me..."


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhuge Liang, who had just emerged from his home, was shot once, and a quarter of his blood was gone. Then Ye Hao was about to fire a second shot. Zhuge immediately used his flashing skills to prepare to escape. But immediately after flashing, he was shot again.


    Immediately after the third shot, Zhuge Liang, who had just gone out for less than ten seconds, could only run home again.


    For the third time out, Ye Hao¡¯s Baili was already one level higher than Zhuge, and his equipment was much better. However, this time Ye Hao didn¡¯t directly beat Zhuge back, but used his position to rub Zhuge a little blood. , And then find the location and use the second skill to aim.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s aim, Zhuge shook subconsciously, after all, the previous shadow was still there.


    Bang


    The first shot was not accidentally hit.


    Then the second shot was also hit.


    But this time Zhuge had learned well, and he ran home long ago and disappeared in Ye Hao''s field of vision, but Ye Hao still used his remaining second skills to shoot in one direction.


    Baili kept the promise and killed Zhuge Liang.


    "I''m tired, anticipation?"


    "Monkey!"


    Amid the exclamation of everyone, the base soon exploded, and this was also Ye Hao''s victory.


    "Wen Hui, what''s the matter with you. How did you fight?" Fang Hao came up with a curse.


    Wen Hui could only follow his head and whispered: "Big Brother... and... there are two more rounds, I will definitely win it back."


    "Huh. I tell you, if you can''t win. The 5,000 yuan you borrowed from me last time, I will pay it back tomorrow." Fang Hao threatened.


    After the battle, the result was exactly the same as the King of Fighters, and Ye Hao successfully won three rounds.


    "Student Fang Hao, please drink." Ye Hao pushed three glasses of wine in front of Fang Hao, with a flat smile on his face. Fang Hao looked at the three glasses of wine in front of him, and in the end he could only gritted his teeth and drank it. As the liquid slipped down his throat, Fang Hao felt a shock inside his mind, and the sound of music from outside was in his right now. It sounded like a roar in his ears, and it took more than ten seconds for him to recover.


    Come.


    "Want to continue." Ye Hao folded his arms and said lightly.


    "Go on! I don''t believe it, you really can do everything. Starfish, you are faster than him!"


    "Yes..." A thin man walked out.


    The screen of the speed car appeared on the computer.


    But soon after three unfinished words appeared on the computer screen in front of the thin man, everyone''s expressions gradually solidified.


    "Continue?" Ye Hao glanced at Fang Hao, who barely drank three glasses of wine.


    "Follow... continue... continue. Jiang Zhiwei...you...you go...CF." Fang Hao''s body was already shaking and could only hold the seat next to him, otherwise he would really fall to the ground.


    ...


    CF.


    Game time: five minutes. Competition result: Ye Hao kills: 97. Number of Jiang Zhiwei killed: 0.


    ...


    Hyun dance.


    Jiuxing Song, Ye Hao''s completion rate: 100%...


    ...


    dota2.


    Starcraft.


    World of Warcraft.


    Almost an hour passed.


    Fang Hao''s body hung weakly on the sofa, frothing on the corners of his mouth, and a few wine glasses touched by his hand, the liquid inside spilled on the ground.


    "Wow, you are so amazing." Qiao Linying immediately embraced Ye Hao''s arm in excitement. There were countless small stars in those eyes. She pointed to Fang Hao and said, "How? Come or not."


    Come?


    The companions around are all smiling bitterly at the moment, what are they here? Up to now, they have even played Tetris, but the guy in front of them is like a monster, let alone a failure, not even a failure.

 Chapter 223： He is my boyfriend

    [The king of e-sports mission is completed. The host has a chance to draw a lottery, whether to draw it now. ¡¿


    Yes.


    [Congratulations to the host for acquiring a common skill: Bartender]


    After the reminder in his mind, Ye Hao stood up and walked in front of Fang Hao amidst the roar of music. At this moment, Fang Hao was completely unconscious, and his body was still twitching constantly.


    Ye Hao suddenly poke **** in a position under Fang Hao''s throat.


    "What are you doing? Why did you do it after you win?" The small steel cannon, who had been watching Ye Hao uncomfortable, stood up immediately, but the next moment a dark shadow fell on him.


    "Same... the same."


    Fang Hao actually stood up by himself at this moment, his face flushed, and there was still something muttering in his mouth, but the people around did not hear clearly.


    "Big brother, don''t worry. This kid dares to move you, I will vent your breath now." Xiao Gang Pao thought that his eldest brother said it was painful, so he immediately prepared to go up to Ye Hao to fight.


    What about him, your King of Fighters will play great, I beat you today!


    But before the small steel cannon can perform, Fang Hao suddenly raised his head and opened his mouth and vomited at the small steel cannon. A pool of yellow and turbid liquid directly poured the small steel cannon into a cool one. Accompanied by a foul smell.


    The people next to him dodged one after another, looking at the small steel cannon with disgust.


    "I''m giving him vomiting. Drink less water bombs. Otherwise, he will go to the hospital according to his situation. Maybe he will have a stomach piercing." Ye Hao said lightly, in his opinion what he did just now. It''s just to complete the task.


    And Fang Hao these guys are a bunch of little kids who are in the first year of high school, who cares too much about the little kids.


    And looking at Fang Hao''s uncomfortable look, he just drank at least twenty cups just now, and it felt no worse than the original chicken master drinking twenty bottles.


    "Okay. I''m done with things here. I''m leaving." Ye Hao put his hands in his trouser pockets and was about to turn around and leave. He didn''t expect that this task would be the skill of a bartender, and he didn''t like drinking. Let''s collect it all.


    "Don''t go. It''s rare to have such a fun, and then sit down and accompany me." Qiao Linying on the side changed her worries just now, and she put her arms around Ye Hao excitedly.


    Ye Hao was numb all over, because he could feel the subtle touch on his arm, and then he was inadvertently pulled to the sofa by Qiao Linying, she asked Ye Hao curiously: "Why do you play so many games? Ah, why didn''t I know before."


    "You didn''t ask me again." Ye Hao was about to break free of Qiao Linying''s "fetters" and leave, but there were several girls who came close to him. Among them, some of them were playing games with Ye Hao just now, all of them were Qiao Linying''s classmates At this moment, they were looking at Ye Hao with envy and admiration.


    "Handsome guy, you were too good just now, you can take me with you when you have time."


    "I didn''t expect you to play so many games. When you played the game just now, you were so handsome."


    "Don''t squeeze, handsome guy, add a WeChat friend."


    For a while, Ye Hao was crowded by many girls. He felt as if his face had been kissed a few times, and he even felt as if one of his hands had touched something that shouldn''t be touched. Damn, who is going to him Touch it below!


    "be quiet."


    With a sound of tenderness, the crazy girls stopped and looked at Qiao Linying next to Ye Hao.


    Qiao Linying pouted her mouth and slapped the hands of the girls who had leaned on Ye Hao.


    "Let go, let go."


    "I haven''t seen a man, all of them are like Xiaolang''s hoof."


    "And you, where do you stretch your hand. I won''t call you anymore, are you going to take off your pants."


    "I''m so hungry, I can''t help but let me borrow a cucumber from you."


    It can be seen that Qiao Linying is still very important among these girls, and the girls are quiet.


    But after all, this is a bar, and I drank some wine. A girl stood up and said to Qiao Linying jokingly: "Oh. I''m jealous? Linying, he is not yours. Let''s touch what happened. It won¡¯t lose a piece of meat, right?"


    "Yeah. And for such a handsome man, of course the sisters have to start."


    "You are surrounded by boys in school every day, but what about us? You are a full man, I don''t know if a hungry man is hungry."


    You say her words, all of a sudden the girls who finally calmed down were about to pounce on Ye Hao.


    Qiao Linying was a little panicked now, mainly because she felt a little uncomfortable in her heart when she saw those girls leaning on Ye Hao.


    Suddenly, she hugged Ye Hao''s neck directly and touched Ye Hao''s face.


    Haha.


    Ye Hao clearly felt this touch, as if surrounded by fairy clouds, even at this moment, most of Qiao Linying''s body was leaning against Ye Hao. "Okay. I''ll confess to you. He is my boyfriend. I tell you, you should be clear about the truth that friends and husbands should not be deceived." Qiao Linying raised her head to look at her friends, and hugged Ye Hao. Did not let go of his arm, as if he was declaring his sovereignty.


    kind.


    Ye Hao was taken aback.


    boyfriend?


    When did I become Qiao Linying''s boyfriend? Just when Ye Hao was about to speak, Qiao Linying put her mouth on Ye Hao¡¯s ear and said softly, ¡°This is my second request to pretend to be my boyfriend in front of my sister. I tell you, I¡¯m just worried. If you can¡¯t stand the temptation, you will betray my cousin, you guys think


    I don''t know how the law is. "


    Uh


    Ye Hao smiled bitterly and didn''t say anything. It was acquiescence to those girls who saw it.


    "Yes, Qiao Linying, you are the first to be better."


    "Oh, another good dung was inserted by a flower."


    After that, the girls converged to Ye Hao a bit, but they would still surround Ye Hao and ask questions there. When they knew that Ye Hao turned out to be the high school student Ye Hao, they burst into cheers. sound.


    ...


    The boys on the other side were left in the cold, looking at Ye Hao with hatred.


    At this time, Fang Hao was sober because of the vomiting completely and the acupuncture point that Ye Hao pressed. He panted and sat on the sofa.


    "Big brother, you... are you okay." Xiao Gang Pao moved to Fang Hao.


    Snapped


    Fang Hao slapped the head of the small steel gun directly, and then slapped his little brothers: "You guys say you are so awesome, and you say you want to play professionally. It''s your level. , Go eat shit. The bad guy just drank so much wine."


    "Big brother...Big brother. Just now, Qiao Linying said that the guy named Ye Hao was her boyfriend." Xiao Gang Pao worried that Fang Hao would vent his anger on them, and immediately changed the subject. "Huh? Boyfriend? I chased her for more than half a semester, and she actually has a boyfriend now!" Fang Hao is not only physically uncomfortable, but even more uncomfortable in his heart. He gritted his teeth and looked at the victimized girl with hatred." Surrounding guys, because of the bar music, they can¡¯t listen after four or five meters.


    It''s the voice of them talking.


    Suddenly, a thought came to Fang Hao''s mind. He grabbed the small steel cannon''s neck and said in a deep voice, "Little steel cannon, I remember you said that you were quite familiar with it, right."


    "Yes." Xiao Gang Pao nodded. "You go and do something for me right now, I want to come to a hero to save the beauty. Then let the guy who can play games face sweeping." Fang Hao''s mouth raised a yin smile, suddenly he subconsciously Vomited, he pushed away the small steel cannon and said disgustedly: "Also, put


    What a disgusting change of clothes on you. "Xiao Gang Pao looked at his clothes and complained in his heart that this was not what you vomited, but when Fang Hao confessed his affairs, he immediately ran away excitedly.

 Chapter 224： Heroes save beauty?

    Fang Hao was sitting on the sofa drinking water, looking at Ye Hao who was laughing and laughing over there, his heart was secretly smiling, boy, you are crying now, see if you can laugh later.


    Fang Hao called a few of his brothers next to him, and several of them saw that their female classmates were attracted by others, and there were also their goals. They were also very angry and full of hostility towards Ye Hao.


    Hearing Fang Hao talked to them about the plan, his eyes lit up, and he compared his thumbs to Fang Hao.


    "Brother Fang, your trick is high."


    "Brother Fang will see you wink and act."


    "Now I can show my skills, let my girl take a good look, maybe I can make it tonight!"


    Several people were already there, excitedly imagining the scene of waiting to show their talents and being embraced by the girls.


    On the other side, Ye Hao''s cell phone rang at this time, and he looked at the people around him apologetically: "I''m sorry. It''s too noisy here. I''ll wash my hands and make a call."


    "Handsome guy, go and come back soon."


    Ye Hao got rid of the girls and walked towards the bathroom with the phone.


    When he walked to the bathroom, he answered the phone.


    "Hey?"


    "Is it Mr. Ye Haoye?" A voice came from the phone, which was full of caution.


    "I am. Who are you?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Mr. Ye, I am ##³µÐÐ. You bought a car with us before, do you remember!" The voice over there was a little excited.


    "Oh. That Porsche 11, right." Ye Hao remembered. Before, he liked the Porsche 911 better, but because Kuo Cangshan was scrapped, he ordered another one.


    "Now the car has arrived. Would you like to pick it up by yourself, or we will send someone to deliver it. If you need to deliver it, our driver will prepare it for you 24 hours. There are also some procedures and license plates we have done for you..."


    The other party was very detailed, as if there was something missing.


    This is a big order. The waiter on the other end of the phone was told by the general manager Qian Qian to treat this customer with a thousand percent attitude.


    After all, Ye Hao is a customer who bought three luxury cars in one day!


    "That''s it. Then you can send it over now. I''m at ##bar." Listening to a series of narrations over there.


    "Okay, I will send someone to deliver it now. It will be delivered at that time, and I will call you..."


    After hanging up the phone, Ye Hao went to the bathroom and opened the gate to release the water.


    ...


    Here, Fang Hao, who was thinking of beautiful things in his heart, suddenly appeared a few drunken big men next to their position, each with a tattoo of dragon and phoenix.


    "Brother, look. Are these girls beautiful? I just saw them when I passed by."


    "Oh, it''s really good. The young girl will be given to the eldest brother, and the other student girls, the few of us will eat meat tonight."


    Several drunk men looked at Qiao Linying and the female students around Qiao Linying with squinted eyes.


    Although Qiao Linying and the others have the character of a little sister, they are still a little flustered in the face of this situation. Several girls are hiding behind Qiao Linying.


    "Keep your mouths clean." Qiao Linying yelled at several drunks in disgust.


    "Oh, this little girl has a big temper."


    "But our elder brother''s kung fu is better. The girls were also very hot-tempered last time, and it was not the last time that we cried and obeyed our elder brother. Hahaha."


    The few drunk men just walked towards Qiao Linying and the female students.


    "Little sister, go to our box for a drink, our elder brother is waiting for you, brothers will take care of you."


    At this moment, the eyes of the boys next to him revealed excitement, waiting for Fang Hao''s instructions.


    It''s just that Fang Hao frowned and looked at Qiao Linying next to him. Damn, where did that guy go at this time, but he was not there at this time.


    Regardless of the few people that Xiao Gang Pao finds, they are pretty reliable, and they perform very well. Fang Hao¡¯s instruction to Xiaogangpao before was to find a few gangsters to find their "trouble". It would be better to beat Ye Hao violently, and then he came out to save the beauty, and Ye Hao could be lost. You can show your face in front of Qiao Linying again, maybe Qiao Linying can recover


    Change your mind.


    Such a hero saves the beauty, but kills two birds with one stone, but now that guy is not there.


    "Big brother, let''s do it now. Those guys are about to meet Xiaona and the others." A boy looked over there a little anxiously, the girl he liked had been forced into the corner by the drunks at this moment.


    Forget it, if you postpone it any more, you might show something.


    Fang Hao directly picked up an empty beer bottle next to him and rushed up. He picked up the beer bottle and slammed it directly on the head of a drunk man: "Hey, you guys who dared to touch us, don''t you? I don''t want to live anymore."


    "I didn''t hear what Fang Shao said, hurry up and get out of here!"


    "Well, if he doesn''t get out, believe it or not, we will open a skylight for you all alone."


    Several other boys also rushed over and surrounded a few drunks.


    At this moment, these schoolboys have their eyes excited and feel the gaze of their female classmates behind them, and each of them straightens their waists, posing as they think they are handsome.


    The drunk man whose head was hit by a beer bottle was already awake at this moment. He looked at Fang Hao who knocked his head angrily: "Boy, courage is quite fat. Dare to knock Lao Tzu, do you know who Lao Tzu is?"


    "I don''t care who you are, don''t leave Laozi and let you lie down." Fang Hao felt Qiao Linying''s gaze, and immediately became excited in his heart. He picked up a wine bottle again and slammed it on the other person''s head. go with.


    But this time there was no cracking sound. The drunk directly grabbed the beer bottle and put his foot on Fang Hao''s abdomen.


    "Smelly boy, look for a fight."


    Fang Hao was kicked back for several steps, he clutched his abdomen, he really did it, could it be that he made his own hand too hard just now and the other party was angry?


    "Fang Hao, you should be careful. It''s... if it doesn''t work, let''s call the police." Qiao Linying shouted worriedly.


    I heard what Qiao Linying cares about!


    At this moment, Fang Hao felt like a **** descending from the earth, Qiao Linying was worried about herself at this moment!


    Excited, he couldn¡¯t care too much. How could he give up the opportunity to be handsome in front of him? He picked up a chair next to him and shouted: "Lin Ying, don¡¯t call the police. We can solve this problem with a few of us, dare to bully Our sister. What about him, some brothers will beat me."


    Seeing Fang Hao''s hands, the other students also started.


    Qiao Linying looked worriedly at the mixed scene over there.


    "Lin Ying, what should we do now?" a girl next to her said timidly.


    "I...I want to go home."


    Qiao Linying bit her lip lightly: "Let''s take a look at the situation first."


    Even so, her eyes began to search for something around. The fighting here will inevitably attract the attention of other people in the bar, but most people don''t want to be nosy, just watching from the side.

 Chapter 225： Let you girls play with me

    A few minutes later, Fang Hao''s group and the group of drunks who were facing each other had blue noses and swollen faces.


    "Brother Fang. Who is Xiaogangpao''s invitation? It''s too ruthless to start." A student clutched his swollen face and leaned to Fang Hao''s side, whispering.


    Fang Hao was also embarrassed at this time, he took a breath: "It is estimated that the small steel cannon made them act like a little. I''ll talk to them, and we will hit them casually later, and they will run away."


    As he said, Fang Hao just pretended to step up, and fought with the drunk who looked like their head. Fang Hao found a chance to lean next to the drunk and muttered softly, "Okay." Brother, that¡¯s it. It¡¯s done well. I¡¯ll add more money later."


    "Fart for some money, today you are in trouble." The drunk also suffered a few blows on his body, and was extremely angry at the moment.


    Fang Hao was taken aback. Why was this dialogue wrong? He said softly, "Wait, you are not the one invited by Xiaogang Pao?"


    "Uncle Steel." The drunk spit, took the opportunity to put his foot directly on Fang Hao''s stomach, and put Fang Hao directly on the ground.


    At this moment, the people on both sides were separated temporarily, and a few students stood beside Fang Hao.


    "Brother, what''s the matter? Why do I feel something wrong?"


    "Yes, they are fistful."


    Several students clutched their hands and muttered.


    But Fang Hao swallowed at this moment: "We... we seem to be mistaken, they are not... they were not invited by the small steel gun..."


    At this moment, three or four punks with beer bottles pushed away and walked in, shouting: "I heard that there are big beauties here, I''ll take a look."


    "Hey, where is the little sister."


    These little gangsters, thin and weak, looked like they had been pulled over from the street casually.


    But when they walked in, they felt something was wrong with the atmosphere. They looked at the drunken man and others who were eyeing on one side, and the chaotic scene.


    "I''m going, it''s just a few schoolboys who said yes, and... how come this is really hit." A little **** looked at the scene in front of him, as well as the injuries on those people, and immediately lost the beer in his hand. bottle.


    In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, they ran into the crowd nearby, and pulled a person to shout: "We said that it is not like this. We don''t do such dangerous work."


    "Don''t do it, don''t do it. I love to go to whomever."


    That person is a small steel gun. A few seconds later, a slightly bewildered little steel gun walked in. He looked at the situation in the field at this time, walked in front of Fang Hao, pointed at the opposite drunkard and said in a low voice, "Big...Big brother, Why did you hire someone yourself? The fight is really similar. You said earlier that I would not go looking for someone on the street.


    . "


    Snapped


    Fang Hao directly slapped Xiao Gang Pao''s head: "Look for your brother-in-law, you guys who are not successful enough to fail, let me go. I''ll take care of you when I go back."


    At this moment, the previous arrogance of those students disappeared instantly, and they came back to their senses at this time. It turns out... the group of people in front of them are "real guys".


    When I thought of what I was doing just now, a group of students threw away the things in their hands in shock, and got close to the group of female students.


    "What''s wrong with you? Go up and fight, aren''t you very good just now." A female student looked at the boys who had suddenly withered in surprise.


    A boy shook his head in panic and said: "Wrong, wrong. These are true!"


    "What''s real?" Qiao Linying frowned and looked at these weird male students.


    "Hush, keep it quiet. We got into trouble, Fang Hao said before..." A timid male student suddenly told what Fang Hao had planned.


    Now those female students will not do it.


    "What? Are you crazy? What heroes are you playing to save the United States."


    "Fuck it, you can do it, dare to act with us here. We really thought you were very good just now."


    "Now that you meet the truth, you are scared? Aren''t you very arrogant in school."


    Hearing a group of girls shouting there, the drunk directly picked up a wine bottle and smashed it on the table, pointed at the girls with broken wine bottle fragments and shouted: "You **** give me a little quiet, otherwise wait I will drag you out of the wheel at once."


    With this roar, the girls fell silent in an instant, shrinking their necks timidly.


    Fang Hao coughed, and pretending to be calm, he walked up to the drunkard: "Um... that big brother, I just misunderstood."


    "Misunderstanding? You and he just smashed a beer bottle on my head. You said it was a misunderstanding?" Without saying a word, the drunk man directly flicked a beer bottle beside him and smashed it on Fang Hao''s head.


    The splash of beer dripped down Fang Hao''s fluffy hair. For a moment, Fang Hao, who was still dressed up just now, seemed like a ridiculously ridiculous boy.


    At this moment, the music in the bar also completely stopped. Several bar security guards came over to see what was going on, but after seeing the drunkard and others, they turned their heads without saying anything and regarded them as not seeing them.


    Now Fang Hao knew that he had indeed encountered something this time. He smiled and took out a bank card from his pocket and handed it to the drunk man: "Brother. It was really a misunderstanding tonight. There is one hundred thousand yuan. You take it."


    Snapped


    The bank card was robbed directly, but the drunk still pointed at Fang Hao and said, "Money? You thought it would be done by giving the money. I tell you that the female students over there will be taken away tonight. Don''t worry. , I will wash you back tomorrow morning."


    Wash and send back? If this is really taken away by them, this is not a matter of washing.


    The female students immediately fell all over their faces one by one, crying in disbelief.


    Fang Hao gritted his teeth. He brought them out today. If something really happened, he wouldn''t be able to hang out in the school. He raised his head and looked at the drunk.


    "Big brother. Take a step back. If you want to play with women, I can give you another 100,000. You can play with a lot of women outside. Give me a face today. My dad belongs to Qijian Real Estate Company."


    When the drunk heard Fang Hao''s words, his expression slowly eased.


    "Qijian? It turned out to be Fang''s second son." At this moment, a man in a black jacket walked out with a cigarette in his mouth. After this man appeared, Fang Hao''s face turned pale. Up.


    The drunks dropped their heads and said respectfully to the man: "Brother Kai."


    "Kay... Brother Kay." Fang Hao lowered his head, his voice trembling a little, if anyone pays attention, he will find that his legs and feet are trembling. "Boy. Your dad is a house builder. It depends on my mood." Brother Kai patted Fang Hao''s face with his hand, with a playful smile on the corner of his mouth: "If I am in the mood Not good. Take pictures of dozens of people going to your dad¡¯s construction site for three days, do you think your dad¡¯s business can still be done?"

 Chapter 226： Believe it or not, I will keep you from hanging around in Haicheng!

    "No...no. Kai... Brother Kai is really sorry, I... We are flooded by the Dragon King Temple and the family does not recognize the family. I... I invite you to have a drink." Fang Hao Sweat was dripping from his forehead, and his expression was very nervous.


    He knew the identity of the guy in front of him.


    Since the power of the chicken master disappeared from Haicheng, the brother Kai in front of him has become the leader of this area, and I heard that he still mixes well with the celebrities under Baoye.


    Although Fang Hao is a rich second-generation, his father is actually a small man who built a house, he just made more money. I remember the last time I saw this brother Kai, my father was trembling.


    "You don''t need to buy me a drink." Brother Kai''s gaze fell on the female students who were aside, and the corners of his mouth evoked a curve: "These are your friends. Let them accompany me and my brother to have a drink and play. Just play it."


    "This... Brother Kai and the others... They are still students. If you don''t taste it, I... I''ll find some tender models for you." Fang Hao is still trying to save the situation.


    Snapped


    Brother Kai slapped Fang Hao''s face and said with a sneer: "Do you think I am discussing with you? Are you qualified to discuss with me. Also, how can the young models compare to these students? Girl. And this beauty is incredible."


    Brother Kai''s eyes focused on Qiao Linying''s body, most of which were the two tempting things that made Brother Kai excitedly licking his tongue.


    Fang Hao bit his lip, lowered his head, and said nothing.


    "Why are you still sticking here? Get out of here." Brother Kai looked at Fang Hao who was standing there and yelled.


    Fang Hao clenched his fists and looked at the female classmates behind him. He knew very well what would happen to his female classmates once they fell into Brother Kai¡¯s hands, but... he knew even more that if he and Brother Kai were against him, I... it''s over.


    Maybe it will hurt his father, and he will not be able to do his father''s business by then, and he will not even have the capital to show off.


    tread


    One of his feet moved away slowly, and then the second foot also moved away. "That''s right, listen to Brother Kai, and then follow Brother Kai." Brother Kai glanced at Fang Hao as if looking at a shit, and then walked towards Qiao Linying with her mouth still facing her. The subordinates shouted: "Brothers, you can have a good time tonight, but they


    They are all little girls, let''s be gentle. "


    Hearing what my eldest brother said, the drunken men instantly became energetic and looked at the female students like hungry wolves, and then walked over here. As for the male students standing there, they just went up. Punch and kick.


    "Isn''t it very dragged just now, now it''s a log?"


    "Why did you kick Lao Tzu just now? Tell you to kick it. Is this the woman you like? Today Lao Tzu will develop her well."


    "Brothers do it lightly, and I will wash them later and send them back."


    "Hahaha."


    Listening to the foul language and fists in the mouths of the drunks, the male students who were a little imposing just now retreated to the side holding their heads, letting them beat and scold them, and did not dare to say a word.


    Because even their eldest brother Fang Hao only dared to stand there at the moment, not to mention their followers who have no money and power.


    "Help, Wen Hui, help me."


    "Small Steel Cannon, didn''t you want me to be your girlfriend, why are you standing there, save me."


    The female students were crying in horror at this moment. They were all regretting why they came here and why not staying at home well.


    They are not fools, they know what they will face later, that is extremely terrifying.


    But the boys are all bowing their heads without speaking at the moment.


    Suddenly a drunk rushed to Qiao Linying.


    "Brother, this little girl seems to be calling the police."


    "Hello, this is the 110 alarm hotline, may I ask..."


    Qiao Linying looked at her stolen cell phone in horror. Just when she wanted to ask for help, the cell phone was pressed and thrown on the ground. Kai brother stepped on it without hesitation.


    "Also call the police? The girl is very courageous." Brother Kai squinted close to Qiao Linying, and the distance between the two was less than one meter.


    And Qiao Linying is behind the wall at this moment. She has nowhere to go. Even a few female classmates have been grabbed by those drunks and they are struggling and crying and screaming, but the people around are indifferent. , An expression that didn''t see anything.


    "You... don''t come over, you... if you dare to touch me, I... my boyfriend will be rude to you. He... he has played with guns and killed robbers." Qiao Linying gritted her teeth and threatened Tao.


    "Playing with guns? I also have guns on my body. Little sister, would you like to play with them? But it seems that the little sister is also quite fun, but I don''t know if it is true. Brother Kai, I will inspect the goods first."


    Brother Kai looked at Qiao Linying with a nasty smile, he raised his hands and attacked Qiao Linying''s chest.


    The other drunks looked here a little enviously. Such a childlike big breast is really rare in a century. If this can be pushed to the bed and played once, it will be fine for ten years.


    Qiao Linying closed her eyes in despair.


    bump


    But at the next moment, the disgusting touch did not come, but the sound of a bottle breaking. Qiao Linying opened her eyes in surprise, and saw that the head of Brother Kai in front of him was covered with glass slag, and the beer was splashing all over him. Body.


    For a moment, the air seemed to be quiet.


    "Well, which **** threw this beer bottle." Brother Kai yelled angrily, while scanning around, but the people he saw lowered their heads.


    Whirr


    At this moment, a black shadow fell in the sky again, which happened to hit Brother Kai''s head again, this time not only with the drink but also with blood.


    Brother Kai was holding his head. He clearly saw the wine bottle thrown from one direction this time, and he yelled at that side; "Well, he has the ability to let me get out."


    Feeling the gaze of Brother Kai, all those who were within the line of sight in the direction that Brother Kai was looking at all avoided, as if saying that the bottle just now was not thrown by himself.


    And a figure appeared under the dim light, and the figure walked slowly towards the trouser pockets with both hands.


    "It''s just how I threw it. It''s nothing for a few big men to bully a few student girls." It was Ye Hao who came out. He just came out of the bathroom and walked here to see a bunch of **** preparing here. Do bad things to these girls Qiao Linying.


    Ye Hao looked at the male students who looked at him in surprise, and Fang Hao with contempt.


    "Originally I thought you just didn''t know how to learn. But I didn''t expect that you were all soft-hearted. Your classmates and friends were bullied and you could still swallow your anger here. I think you were shot on the wall in the first place." Listen. Following Ye Hao¡¯s reprimand, the male students lowered their heads in shame, but Fang Hao didn¡¯t think so. He looked at Ye Hao angrily. In his opinion, if it were not for this kid, he would not be ashamed today. All the faults are pushed to Ye Hao, he even wants to see Brother Kai


    Give Ye Hao a lesson.


    Brother Kai didn''t care about Qiao Linying at the moment. He picked up the beer bottle next to him and walked towards Ye Hao. The other drunks who were holding the female student also picked up the guy and walked towards Ye Hao.


    "You kid know the cost of offending my brother Kai." Ye Hao squinted at the crowd around: "I don''t know the cost of offending you. But I know that you have offended me, so you won''t get mixed up in Haicheng. Go down. Give you a chance, get out of here now, don''t let me see you again."

 Chapter 227： Three rattles

    "Hahaha! Did you hear that, what was this kid talking about just now? He said he wanted me to stay in Haicheng?" Brother Kun patted his stomach and laughed, then his face sank, just waving the beer bottle. Smashed towards Ye Hao''s forehead.


    But the next moment, Kun''s body flew upside down and hit the wall heavily.


    The people around were taken aback and looked at Ye Hao standing there in surprise. Just now they only saw Ye Hao''s feet quickly put on Brother Kun''s abdomen, and they kicked Brother Kun away. .


    "Cough...you...you kid dare to hit me." Brother Kun clutched his stomach, he could feel the pain in his abdomen, he gritted his teeth, pointed at Ye Hao, and commanded to his men: " What are you doing in a daze, give it to me."


    The drunkards heard their elder brother''s order, and ignored Ye Hao, waving their weapons too much.


    But a few seconds later, the inside of the bar fell into silence. Everyone looked at this scene with wide-eyed eyes and couldn''t believe it, and saw the drunk men all fell to the ground at this moment, clutching their bodies and wailing. The only one standing was Ye Hao.


    "I gave you a chance, but you don''t cherish it." Ye Hao clapped his hands and said lightly.


    It couldn''t be easier to deal with these punks.


    "You...you kid dare to move us. Do you know who we are with." When Brother Kun saw that Ye Hao was able to fight so well, he immediately became a little confused and began to threaten with language.


    Ye Hao looked curious: "I don''t know about this, please tell me."


    "Hmph, kid, listen carefully. I''m Baoye''s person, and now the whole Haicheng Baoye is the biggest. If you offend me, you offend Baoye!" Kun said arrogantly.


    Hearing Baoye''s name, the people around shrank their necks subconsciously. They all knew that Haicheng had two masters, that is, Jiye and Baoye.


    But now the power of the chicken master disappeared overnight, and Bao master instantly became the boss of the gray area of ??Haicheng, and now no one dares to live with Bao master''s people.


    "It turns out to be from Baoye. Hey... I''m so scared." Ye Hao frowned, as if thinking.


    Brother Kun thought Ye Hao was scared, his arrogance immediately rose, and he shouted: "Boy, you''d better give me three beeps now, maybe I can give you a way out if I am in a good mood."


    "Three beeps? Are you sure? As long as I knock three beeps, you will let me go?" Ye Hao squinted at Brother Kun with a joke in his eyes.


    When Ye Hao said these words, the people around him even thought that Ye Hao was persuaded.


    And the girls who had finally raised hope in their hearts just now started crying again.


    Fang Hao was also relieved from Ye Hao''s terrifying skill just now, and looked at Ye Hao contemptuously. It was great to play games, and great to play. Now it is not necessary to obediently admit.


    "My brother Kun counts." Brother Kun helped the wall to stand up, with revenge joy in his eyes.


    At this time, Qiao Linying walked to Ye Hao''s side and looked at Ye Hao worriedly. She was a bit afraid that Ye Hao would be the same as Fang Hao. If that was the case, then she and her female classmates would It''s really over.


    Seeing Qiao Linying''s little eyes, Ye Hao patted her on the head, and then he looked at Brother Kun: "What if I say no."


    Wow


    This sudden change made everyone around him startled, they even looked at Ye Hao with idiot eyes, this kid was stupid.


    Knowing that the other party is Baoye¡¯s person, he is still so hard-headed. Although it is shameful to knock three heads, but if it is not for the knock, it is impossible to say that this kid will be found in the corner of Gada tomorrow morning. It will not be lost, but it is inevitable that there are fewer parts on the body.


    Brother Kun looked at Ye Hao with a sullen face: "You are playing me."


    Ye Hao shook his head, and he looked at Brother Kun; "You are not qualified to be tricked by me. Didn''t you say that you are from Baoye, that''s good. You can call your Baoye now and let us ordinary people listen. Listen to Baoye''s voice."


    Ye Hao''s words made Brother Kun a little embarrassed.


    In fact, he hasn''t seen Master Bao several times, he is just the leader of this area, and there are people above him.


    "Just your kid still wants to hear Baoye''s voice, what you think is beautiful. Hmph, you have the ability to wait here now, I will call someone over immediately." Brother Kun took out the phone from his pocket and pressed it. A number.


    As the phone connected, the expression on his face changed to look like a pug: "Brother Lei. It''s me, Akun. Yes, yes. I''m in the ## bar, and someone is here to kick the field. You are right now. Come on? OK, OK. I''ll wait for you."


    After the call was hung up, Brother Kun looked at Ye Hao with a grimace; "Boy, wait. I won''t let you lie down here tonight. I call you Dad."


    "I don''t have an unfilial son like you." Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    Qiao Linying pulled Yehao''s arm and said softly: "Or...Let''s go. I...I heard that this treasurer is very powerful...If it doesn''t work, let''s call the police."


    Qiao Linying was also a little panicked at this time, after all, she was just a student in essence.


    "Now that you are afraid?" Ye Hao smiled and looked at Qiao Linying.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s gloating appearance, Qiao Linying really didn''t understand how this guy could still laugh now, and gave him an angry look. "


    Ye Hao took Qiao Linying and sat on a clean sofa, "Of course I have to solve it on the spot. I don''t want to leave trouble."


    "And you are all still students. If you call the police, let the school know that you come to a place like a bar, and punishment is indispensable. And your parents will definitely scold you."


    Qiao Linying hesitated, Ye Hao was indeed right.


    And a **** the side came over and looked at Ye Hao worriedly: "That... Lin Ying. What shall we do now... My family lives here... I have heard of Brother Lei. He is amazing. It is said that...have... even killed people."


    The other girls were even more shocked to hear that the person who was about to come later killed someone.


    "Okay, you can just sit here, just watch a good show. Today I invite you to watch a good show that you have never seen before." Ye Hao also picked up the drink next to him and started. After drinking, I even started talking about the topic before.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s heartless look, the girls were not in the mood to play at this time, and one by one they hung their heads and weeping.


    "Get out of the way. Who would dare to hit Lao Tzu''s place and don''t want to live anymore. Don''t ask to find out who Lao Tzu was with." A man dressed as a gangster rushed in with a group of people carrying a machete. The momentum is murderous.


    The scared girls almost got into the seam behind the sofa. Brother Kun clutched his abdomen, limped and ran to the man, pointed at Ye Hao and said, "Brother Lei...you can count it. It''s this kid...this kid is making trouble for us, and he said Let us not mix in Haicheng!"

 Chapter 228： I advise you to make a call

    As soon as the five-big and three-thick Lei brother appeared, the eyes of the people around were filled with worry, and many people who watched the good show have left silently, and there was only less than one tenth of the courageous still watching the good show in the bar. People.


    Lei Ge walked to Ye Hao with a cigarette in his mouth. When he saw Qiao Linying next to Ye Hao, his eyes brightened. Ninety-nine percent of men like to see beautiful women.


    But he didn''t forget his purpose, and pointed to Ye Hao and shouted.


    "Boy, you just bullied my little brother, right? You''re pretty fat."


    Ye Hao shrugged; "Bullying? As the boss, don''t you ask me what bullying him?"


    "Hmph, I care about what you do. Anyway, you bully my little brother, don''t even think about going out from here tonight." Lei Ge yelled, and the men behind him raised their machetes one after another. Look like.


    At this moment, Qiao Linying and the female students shuddered in fear. They had only seen such a scene in the movie, and even Qiao Linying had a sparkle in her eyes at this moment.


    Ye Hao shook his head. He picked up a bottle of juice next to him and took a sip. He looked at Ge Lei and said faintly: "I just heard your little brother say, are you messing with Master Bao?"


    "Yes, Baoye is now the leader of our Haicheng. What''s the matter? Scared?" Lei Ge looked at Ye Hao sarcastically.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "I''m not afraid, I''m advising you to call your Jiabao Master first, or I''m worried that you will be unlucky in a while." "I''m unlucky? Don''t pretend to be here. I will be unlucky? Don''t be kidding, you might as well think about what you will be unlucky if you wait a while." Lei Ge didn''t put Ye Hao''s words in his eyes, he sneered and picked up the machete in his hand and put it in his own. Before the mouth, use your tongue


    It licked it.


    "It''s been a long time since the Jiye group got out of Haicheng. My knife hasn''t drank blood for a long time. I tell you, my knife can''t go back without drinking blood."


    Lei Ge was ready to do it, but Ye Hao raised his hands and made a pause.


    "Brother Lei, right. I''m in a good mood today, so I don''t want to fight too much, and the scene of blood and blood splashing with the knife and gun is really not good. After all, there are students here. So can you let me fight? Phone." Ye Hao asked Lei Ge.


    Brother Kun leaned close to Brother Lei: "Brother Lei, you are talking nonsense with him, go directly to him. Cut off his hands and feet, and tell him to dare to fight us."


    "I''m here for you to speak." Lei Ge glared at Ge Kun, and Ge Kun immediately lowered his head, then Lei Ge put down the knife in his hand and raised his head: "I am in a good mood, I will give you a chance. , I want to see what you can do."


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word, picked up the phone and pressed a number. Lei Ge and the others were all staring here to prevent Ye Hao from calling the police.


    "You...who are you calling?" Qiao Linying asked cautiously.


    "Call my little brother." Ye Hao faintly returned, but the phone hasn''t been connected yet.


    "Your little brother?" Qiao Linying was taken aback. The expression looking at Ye Hao was like saying, now that someone is standing in front of you with a knife, are you calling your little brother at this time?


    You are making an international joke!


    "What? Can''t get through?" Lei Ge sneered at Ye Hao''s phone that was still ringing.


    Kaz


    The phone was connected, and there was a panting voice.


    "Big... big brother. I''m sorry... just now... I just helped Xiaofang."


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "If you have a beautiful woman, you forgot about my big brother?"


    "No, no. You...what are you calling?"


    Ye Hao squinted his eyes and looked at the people around him. He smiled and said, "In fact, it''s not a big deal anymore. Just now, more than a dozen people with machetes rushed in front of me and they wanted to chop me. My friend and I are so flustered."


    "And... they said they were Baoye''s people."


    Brother Kun, who watched Ye Hao talking there, said with a sneer: "Pretend, then pretend. I want to see what you can do, right?"


    Brother Lei was frowning at the moment, because he was relatively close to Ye Hao, so he could hear the voice on the other side of the phone vaguely, how...how do I feel that the voice is a bit familiar, but...I don''t even think about it. stand up.


    "What?" An exclamation came from the other end of the phone, which made Ye Hao take the phone away a little bit.


    Then there was anxiously said, "Big Brother Ye, who is the other party?"


    "It seems to be a guy named Lei Ge. His younger brother Kun had just molested my friend." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Troubled? Haha, his brother Lei and I have to sleep with your woman tonight." Kun said arrogantly, pointing at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao quieted down on the phone, maybe he heard the shout from Brother Kun: "Brother, put your phone on the speakerphone and give it to the one named Lei."


    "Okay." Ye Hao pressed the speakerphone and handed the phone to Lei Ge: "Lei Ge, someone is looking for you."


    "Look for me?" Lei Ge frowned, but did not answer the call, but the sound coming from the other end of the phone the next moment surprised him a bit.


    "Lei, let me tell you. I''ll rush over now, if you dare to touch Mr. Ye''s hair, I will chop you off today, believe it or not!"


    Brother Lei was taken aback for a moment, and he subconsciously shouted: "Fei Tsai...Are you Fei Tsai?"


    "Fei, your head. I tell you, if you offend Mr. Ye, you have offended me." Feizi''s voice was angry and anxious, and he could hear the sound of running under his feet.


    "This...Is there any misunderstanding?" Lei Ge looked at the surprised eyes of the people around him. He took Ye Hao''s phone, but still turned off the hands-free, but Feizi said nothing at this time. Said and turned off the phone.


    This made Lei Ge a little embarrassed, and his face was a little shameful.


    Brother Kun on the side was also a little stunned at the moment. He knew that Feizi was just a little brother before, but now he is the celebrity in front of Lord Bao, the boss of another district, and his status is on the same level as Brother Lei. "Brother Lei, look at the tone of this Fei Tsai speaking to you. He was just a street boy half a month ago, and now he has stepped on **** luck to climb up. This simply doesn''t put you in the eye. For an outsider, I dared to yell at you, if it takes some time, say


    Maybe it''s going to climb on your head. "


    Hearing what Brother Kun said, Brother Lei''s expression also turned gloomy. In fact, he was uncomfortable with Feizi in his heart, so he snorted coldly. "Isn''t it just an outsider? What if I move. I want to see what Fei Zai can do to me." Lei Ge said this, and the machete in his hand was raised again.

 Chapter 229： Kneel me down!

    Right now, Fang Hao on the side showed a gloating expression on his face, looking at Ye Hao''s calm and composed look, the brat waited a minute to see if you could still get up.


    And Qiao Linying looked at Ye Hao worriedly. The expression in her eyes meant that you look at it. The person you were looking for didn''t work.


    But Ye Hao closed his eyes, and it turned out to be like an old monk entering concentration.


    "Tell you to pretend to be forced, I will chop you down now." Perhaps because of the excitement of Brother Kun''s words, Brother Lei was already dazzled by jealousy at this time, and he was about to slash towards Ye Hao with a machete.


    Suddenly, at this time a cell phone rang, it was Ye Hao''s cell phone.


    Brother Lei looked at Ye Hao''s cell phone irritably, "What a broken number, call me at this time."


    With that said, he directly smashed the phone to the ground and stepped on his feet heavily.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes and looked at his already scrapped cell phone. He said lightly, "Remember to buy me a new one later."


    "Oh, do you want to buy a new one? Okay, wait for Lao Tzu to cut your kidney and buy an Apple X." After speaking, he raised the machete again and slashed towards Ye Hao.


    But this time there was still a cell phone ringing.


    "Well, Lao Tzu is the most annoying when Lao Tzu cuts people, there is such a noise that disturbs the atmosphere. Who is his phone!" Lei Ge angrily looked at the people around.


    But everyone around was looking at Brother Lei, and Brother Kun on the side whispered: "Brother Lei...this phone ringtone...seems to come from your pocket."


    "Mine?" Lei Ge subconsciously picked up the phone. When he saw the number on the phone screen, his face changed suddenly, and he shouted to the surrounding brothers: "Give me a little quiet, if anyone dares Fart me, I can''t kill him."


    After speaking, he carefully pressed the answer button.


    "Hey." Lei Ge''s voice was very soft at this time, without the arrogant atmosphere before.


    "Give your cell phone to the husband opposite you." The voice on the other end of the phone was deep.


    Brother Lei was taken aback, he subconsciously muttered: "Master Bao...you..."


    But before Lei Ge had finished speaking, the phone in his hand was snatched by a hand that appeared suddenly.


    "What are you..." Lei Ge looked at Ye Hao''s actions in horror. This **** brat didn''t know who was on the phone. If he angered the other party, they would all be done. "Yes, it''s me. Just now my phone was snatched by your people and threw it on the ground. And now it''s still blocked by your people, each holding a machete, fierce. Look at what you said. Can you come and apologize to me. I was scared and I was fine. It was my friends.


    I have never seen such a big scene, but I have already called Feizi, and he will be here soon. "


    Lei Ge''s expression at this time was as if he had taken rat poison. He couldn''t believe it and looked at Ye Hao, who was holding his mobile phone and chatting with ease.


    "Brother Lei...who is this calling? How come this kid is still talking." Brother Kun looked at Brother Lei''s expression in confusion.


    Brother Lei shivered and muttered: "This is...this is Baoye''s phone number."


    Baoye!


    Everyone who heard this name was shocked at the moment, and looked at Ye Hao in disbelief. This kid... is chatting with Baoye now? "Master Bao, our relationship is fine. I still have to say a few things. Although your people are here to get mixed up, you need to know the content and the rules. There are some people who have broken the rules. Sooner or later they will meet. I caused you trouble." When Ye Hao said these words, his tone was very strong.


    serious.


    Bao Ye on the other end of the phone pondered for a moment, and then said in a deep voice, "Don''t worry, Mr. Ye, I remember these words. Excuse me, please call Alley."


    Ye Hao handed the phone to Brother Lei, and said with a smile: "Your family treasure called you."


    Lei Ge felt that his heart was hanging at the moment, he swallowed, and answered the phone with fear.


    "Are, it''s you."


    Hearing Baoye''s voice, Lei Ge whispered: "Baoye...it''s...it''s me."


    "Press Handsfree."


    Of course Baoye told Lei Ge to do the same, and he pressed the speakerphone.


    "Master Bao, I turned on the speakerphone for you. Master Bao... this... I think this matter may be a bit misunderstood." Lei Ge''s instinct has already told him that he stepped on someone who shouldn''t be stepped on today, and one can chat with Master Bao People who are not offended by themselves.


    "Kneel me down."


    A roar came from the phone.


    It''s worthy of the Bao Ye who has come out, and you can hear the majesty in Bao Ye''s words even through the phone.


    thump


    Brother Lei knelt directly on the ground without hesitation, his head was already covered with sweat beads: "Master Bao...I...I kneel."


    "Let all of you kneel down for Mr. Ye."


    Brother Lei immediately shouted to the younger brother behind him: "Are you all deaf? Didn''t you hear what Baoye said. Come over and kneel down for Mr. Ye!"


    Bump


    Within a few seconds, those brothers of Lei Ge knelt on the ground one by one, and Ge Kun also knelt on the ground obediently under Lei Ge¡¯s eyes, and most of them knelt towards Ye Hao who was sitting on the sofa. Up.


    Ye Hao chuckles Erlang''s legs. He looks at Qiao Linying, who is already speechless in surprise: "Well, I''ll just say we''re all right. The show just started now."


    Qiao Linying swallowed, and there were many different looks in Ye Hao''s eyes.


    The other people in the bar didn¡¯t even think of this sudden turn. To them, Lei Ge and the others, who looked like a wolf and a tiger, were kneeling in front of the young man like a lamb at this moment. Such a dramatic scene was unexpected. It really appeared before their eyes.


    "A Lei. You have been with me for some years, and I don''t want to say anything. Mr. Ye is my distinguished guest."


    Bao Ye¡¯s voice is accentuated above the words "Guest". At this moment, even Brother Kun on the side knows that he has offended someone who shouldn¡¯t be offended. His whole body is trembling, but in December¡¯s weather he was already sweating. It''s raining.


    "Bao Ye, I know I was wrong. I really know I was wrong." Lei Ge shouted to the other end of the phone in horror. He followed Bao Ye. He knew very well that although Bao Ye was outgoing and peaceful, he was really angry. It was also quite terrifying, and a single word could make him disappear in Haicheng.


    "What you said is useless to me. Now Fei Tsai is probably on the way to your place, for the sake of you and me for many years. Don''t blame me for not giving you a chance. Before Fei Tsai arrives, ask for Mr. Ye''s forgive."


    Speaking of which, the phone hung up.


    Brother Lei looked at the phone with a dull expression, and Brother Kun on the side approached him and asked in a low voice, "Brother Lei, what shall we do now."


    Brother Lei put down the phone and sullied his face, and slapped him directly on the face of Brother Kun: "I''m going to you, you guys dare to offend the distinguished guest of Lord Bao, and you also caused me and you to suffer."


    As he said, his fist hit Brother Kun mercilessly, and Brother Kun fell to the ground holding his head in both hands, looking very embarrassed.


    "Enough, enough. How ugly this is." Ye Hao said, he knew that Lei Ge did this to show him.


    Brother Lei didn''t stand up, he knelt and climbed in front of Ye Hao, and smiled: "Ye...Mr. Ye. It''s me Lei who doesn''t know Taishan. Look... Please forgive me once. How can you vent your anger? , Just say it."


    At this moment, Lei Ge is anxious, for fear that Fei Zi will run in at this moment. Bao Ye said before, give him a chance, which means that before Fei Zi comes to solve it, first get Ye Hao''s forgiveness. He still has salvation.


    So at this moment Ye Hao was his savior, he looked at Ye Hao pleadingly.


    Ye Hao thought for a while, and he said with a chuckle: "I remember, someone said it before. You want me to knock him three bangs." In an instant, everyone''s eyes focused on Brother Kun.

 Chapter 230： Kowtow and call father

    Brother Lei understood the meaning of Ye Hao''s words. He stood up and walked in front of Brother Kai, and put his foot on Brother Kai: "You or him dare to ask Mr. Ye to kowtow to you. It''s really ate Xiong Xin Leopard is guilty. Come, tie this stinky boy and plug it into the sewer."


    Brother Kai suddenly changed his face when he heard this. He knew that Brother Lei was the kind of person who could do what he said. He hurriedly crawled in front of Ye Hao, slapped his slap and cried. .


    Snapped


    "Mr. Ye, I was the one who confuses the lard and offends you. You...you can hold a boat in the belly of the prime minister, let me...put me as a fart." Brother Kai begged Ye Hao. .


    I have to say that the flipping of this scene made the students around and the drinking guests never expected. "It''s not that I can''t let you go, but there are some things that have been said, so you have to pay a little bit." Ye Hao squinted and thought for a while. He continued: "You just said you want to call me father. Then let me go I kowtow while saying, I was wrong, Dad! Although I don¡¯t recognize you, you have to shout


    , There is no way. "


    puff


    Qiao Linying covered her mouth and chuckled. At this moment, she had forgotten the panic, because the man in front of her gave her a sense of security.


    Brother Kai''s face froze.


    "What are you doing in a daze? I haven''t heard what Mr. Ye said. Either you kowtow, or I will tie you up and throw you into the sewer." Lei Ge came up again, showing no mercy.


    At this moment, he even had the idea of ??slaughtering this stinky boy directly. If he hadn''t called him to come over, he could offend the precious guest in front of him, and now he was exhausted.


    "I knocked, I knocked." As soon as Brother Kai gritted his teeth, he had already forgotten his dignity than his life. He pressed his hands on the ground, and when he was about to knock down, one foot was on the Above his head.


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t finished speaking yet. You asked me to knock three times before, and I am very gentle. You give me thirty knocks. Remember, it''s a ringing, you have to bring a ring. If it doesn''t ring, I''ll let Brother Lei send you to the sewer." Ye Hao''s playful voice came.


    Now the people around were looking at this young man with a little horror. He had thirty ringing, and there was still some noise. You must know that the floor of the bar is carpeted...


    Ye Hao didn''t think that he had done too much, because he had principles for people, and he would naturally use more evil methods than them to treat these wicked people.


    He is not a Buddha, and he has no time to influence them.


    Brother Kai took a deep breath, closed his eyes and slammed his head on the ground.


    bump


    Because the surrounding area is very quiet and the music has already stopped, everyone can hear this sound very clearly. It can be seen that Brother Kai is really cruel. After all, the carpet is underneath, and the floor is under the carpet. This has to be knocked. It takes at least several times the strength to make a sound.


    "I was wrong, Dad."


    Every time Brother Kai knocked, he never forgot to call that sentence in his mouth.


    bump


    "I was wrong, Dad."


    bump


    ...


    After 30 full knocks, Brother Kai has blood stained on his head at this time, and the carpet has been stained red by his blood. He kneels there, his head is constantly shaking, it seems that his mind is a bit unclear. Up.


    "Ye... Mr. Ye... you... are you satisfied now." Brother Kai muttered dazedly.


    Looking at this picture of Brother Kai, Ye Hao lowered his head and looked at those **** eyes. He could see his unwillingness and anger from it.


    "I know that you want to kill me now. It is reasonable to say that the ancients have a sentence to cut the grass and root." Ye Hao said coldly, everyone around felt a murderous aura.


    Brother Kai hung his head, his body was shaking, but he didn''t speak.


    "But since I said just now, my words count. I will let you go today, I hope you know yourself. After all, you can live by doing evil, you can''t live by yourself." Ye Hao raised his head and glanced at those few. Brother Kai''s little brother.


    Those few people instantly looked like a cat and a mouse, and were terribly scared.


    "Take your boss to the hospital for a bandage."


    "Yes, yes." Like an amnesty, the younger brothers hurriedly stepped forward and helped Kaige to leave the bar.


    Now the originally frozen atmosphere in the bar seemed to relax a lot.


    "Brother Lei."


    Hearing Ye Hao''s call, Lei Ge immediately smiled and looked at Ye Hao: "Mr. Ye, don''t call me that, just call me Xiao Lei. Mr. Ye... Are you satisfied now."


    Ye Hao shook his head: "My friend and I were given the mobile phone by you and your brother..."


    Lei Ge hurriedly scolded a little brother next to him: "Hurry up, go to the mobile phone store to buy me a mobile phone. Apple X, buy me two... No. Buy as much as you can."


    The little brother murmured, "But...but the mobile phone shops are closed this night."


    "Aren''t you stupid? You won''t knock when you close the door. Anyway, if you don''t buy it for me for ten minutes, I will interrupt your dogleg." Lei Ge went up and kicked the little brother''s ass. The younger brother ran out in a hurry, almost catching up with the 100-meter trapeze.


    Lei Ge then smiled and looked at Ye Hao, and said flatteringly: "I will pay you for your and your friend''s mobile phone. I will compensate you for the other ladies, one Apple X per person."


    Hearing this, the eyes of those female students glowed. Although Apple X is not very good, it is a high-end machine after all. Who doesn''t want one, now some people give it away for free, you say they can be unhappy.


    "Yes." Ye Hao nodded in satisfaction. Just after Lei Ge breathed a sigh of relief, Ye Hao said again: "There is one last thing, if I remember correctly, you just said that your knife was missing. Blood can''t work."


    Brother Lei stiffened, and now he couldn''t wait to slap his mouth.


    I used to pretend to be forceful, and what did I mean to see the blood? That was just what the picture said in a refreshing way. Now it''s done, and I have been pitted.


    Feeling that the people around you are watching you, and there is a sound of footsteps outside the bar at this time, and you don''t have to think about it and know that it must be Fei Zai at this time.


    Brother Lei didn''t have time to think about it. He picked up the knife and struck it directly on his thigh. The blood instantly stained the carpet on the ground, and some timid female students who watched hurriedly covered their faces.


    "Mr. Ye, are you okay with Mr. Ye." Fei Tsai ran in panting and sweating profusely, followed by dozens of people behind him, immediately surrounding this place.


    Feizi looked at Ye Hao who was sitting on the sofa, and then looked at Brother Lei, who was kneeling on the ground and holding his **** thighs and his face was pale. He was relieved in his heart, and it seemed that there was nothing to do.


    "Mr. Ye, I''m sorry, I''m late." "Mr. Ye, now... you are satisfied." Lei Ge almost looked at Ye Hao with pleading eyes, because of the bleeding too much, his body All trembling.

 Chapter 231： Is he the legend?

    "Tsk tusk tusk, why are you so honest. Just mean it, you can even get yourself a knife. If you lose too much blood, you will die. Feizi, give him a bandage, I don''t want to die." Ye Hao shook. He shook his head, but he finally said, "Okay. I''ll take it tonight.


    It didn''t happen, but I hope not to let me run into it again. "


    When Lei Ge heard these words, he felt that his body was loose, and the pressure in his heart finally disappeared.


    Feizi walked over, and he instructed a few of his men next to him: "Lift him to the chair over there, and the air that Mr. Ye breathes here is full of blood."


    Under Feizi''s instructions, several younger brothers helped Lei Ge to the seat a few meters away, and one younger brother began to bandage Lei Ge''s wound.


    "Are you not convinced in your heart." When Lei Ge heard Feizi''s voice, he raised his head to look at Feizi, and forced a smile: "What do you say, I... how dare I not be convinced? "


    Although Lei Ge said so, it would be strange if anyone could convince him in his heart. If he was given a chance, maybe he would want to stab Ye Hao directly.


    "You better not have such thoughts." Feizi said coldly, "Mr. Ye is not something you can offend. Don''t think that he is just a distinguished guest of Lord Bao. If you provoke him, Lord Bao will not be able to protect you. ."


    Hearing Feizi''s words, Lei Ge was taken aback. He originally thought that Ye Hao was just a bit of identity, and that Baoye would be like this. After all, Baoye''s status and status in Haicheng at this time are well known.


    Looking at Lei Ge''s puzzled eyes.


    Feizi said lightly: "Of course, if you want to be the second chicken master. I don''t mind collecting your body at that time, so I can do it for myself."


    Chicken master?


    Lei Ge''s eyes went from the initial doubt, to the unbelievable at the back, to shock, and finally panic.


    With horrified eyes, he looked at the teenager who was talking and laughing with a few female students over there.


    The chicken master force disappeared from Haicheng overnight. This is still a mystery in Haicheng. Everyone said it was done by Baoye, and the police thought it was caused by their looting of territory. But his brother Lei, as Bao Ye''s subordinate, he knew very well that Bao Ye didn''t mobilize many people that night, he just sent Fat Brother out with a few teams, but through Lei Ge''s inquiries about those men, they It was indeed Jiye¡¯s place at that time, but when they arrived, only


    I saw the mess in the house, and the men who fell on the ground.


    After that, he also inquired about the news that a teenager in his twenties had appeared at those Jiye''s premises that night.


    Although the facts are a bit weird, only this point can be explained clearly.


    One person wiped out all Ji Ye''s forces in Haicheng overnight!


    What Feizi revealed just now was nothing more than pointing the arrow directly at that Mr. Ye.


    Lei Ge swallowed. At this moment, he felt that his hairs were standing up. He might have thoughts of revenge before, but now he is just fortunate, glad that he can stand here alive.


    He would not be arrogant to think that he is better than the chicken master.


    Feizi walked over to Ye Hao and talked about something.


    "Are you staying in the hospital these few days?" Looking at Ye Hao''s teasing eyes.


    Feizi, who was still serious just now, suddenly showed an embarrassed expression and touched his head: "It''s mainly the children. But the hospital has already proposed that those children can''t be kept in the hospital."


    Thinking of the children in the hospital, Ye Hao also nodded. It is not the same thing that the environment like the hospital keeps the children living there.


    "How are the children recovering." Ye Hao asked. "Xiaofang said that most of the children are already healed, but there are still symptoms of malnutrition and some mental illnesses such as anxiety, panic, nightmares, etc. Therefore, ordinary orphanages... are not suitable for sending these children. . A small part of the children¡¯s body diseases will last for about a week


    It can be cured. "Feizi said worriedly.


    Ye Hao stunned. These children have lived in such an environment. It is inevitable that there will be some psychological shadows and some mental illnesses. If they are directly arranged in some orphanages, they are likely to be separated from other children.


    "I know. I''ll think about these things. You can tell the dean for me, and let the children stay in the hospital for about a week, and then I will arrange them."


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, Feizi was relieved, because what Ye Hao promised was almost certain.


    "However, you and the nurse are developing very fast now. You have a mouthful of Xiaofang." Ye Hao looked at Feizi with a smile, Feizi actually smirked with embarrassment.


    "Okay, it''s scary for you people to stand here. Let them go." Ye Hao waved to the younger brothers of Feizi.


    Fei Tsai immediately arranged for them to leave first, while Fei Tsai was here to accompany Ye Hao.


    Just when Feizi was leaving, a figure ran in, leaning on the wall, panting, carrying several bags in his hands: "Lei Ge...Lei Ge, mobile phone... I bought you the mobile phone. "


    Brother Lei stood up. The wound on his thigh was bandaged, but it still hurts to move. But at this time, he resisted the pain, took out two mobile phone cases from his little brother¡¯s bag, and limped away. Arrived in front of Ye Hao.


    "Mr. Ye, I was wrong before. In the future, if Mr. Ye has any needs, please tell me to Lei as much as you can. This phone...I will compensate you."


    With that, Lei Ge handed the two Apple Xs inside to Ye Hao and Qiao Linying next to Ye Hao.


    In Lei Ge''s view, Qiao Linying should be Mr. Ye''s woman, that is definitely to please.


    Qiao Linying looked at the mobile phone handed over. She did not pick it up immediately, but looked at Ye Hao. "Take it, don''t forget to replace the phone card." Ye Hao was not polite. He just took his new phone and replaced the phone card in his broken phone just now, while turning on the phone. While looking at Lei Ge; "Don¡¯t come with me these imaginary things, people don¡¯t offend me and I don¡¯t


    , As long as you take care of your people, I won¡¯t bother you. "


    "Yes, yes." Lei Ge nodded, and then he stared at his subordinates who were still gasping; "What are you doing in a daze, don''t you hurry up and send the phone to Mr. Ye''s friend."


    Lei Ge turned his head and put a smile on his face. He looked at the female students: "Dear beauties, you have been offended before, and you are frightened. This little gift, I will give you apologize."


    The girls looked at the cell phone they were handing over, but they weren''t as polite as Qiao Linying, they took it over and unpacked it.


    "Wow, it''s really Apple X."


    "This is about tens of thousands. I have never used such an expensive mobile phone."


    "This is still dragging Linying''s boyfriend''s blessing."


    "Lin Ying. I''ll discuss something with you, or I''ll be his girlfriend too. Don''t worry, if you are bigger, I will be smaller. It''s really not good, and a lover can also."


    Qiao Linying looked at the sisters who had forgotten what happened just now after they had a mobile phone. She said angrily: "Get out." As she spoke, her own hand had already tightened Ye Hao''s arm unknowingly.

 Chapter 232： Prince Charming

    And just when the kid wanted to send the phone to the male students, Qiao Linying walked over suddenly.


    "Wait, they don''t have a share of these phones." Qiao Linying looked at the boys who were going to pick up the phones with contempt.


    The boys had awkward expressions on their faces, but they looked at the Apple X in the girl''s hand a little enviously.


    The little brother who sent the phone looked at his elder brother a little at a loss.


    Lei Ge made a gesture at him, and the younger brother immediately understood, and handed the remaining box directly into Qiao Linying''s bag: "Miss... these... these are all for you, you... do it yourself."


    Qiao Linying did not refuse, she looked at the bag in her hand, there were at least five or six Apple mobile phones in the packaging box.


    "That... Lin Ying. Look, we are all classmates, there is no need to be like this." Xiao Gang Pao squeezed out a smile.


    "Classmates? Hehe, are we still classmates? Just now I just saw that some of my classmates were going to be bullied, and they didn''t even dare to let go." Qiao Linying scolded them angrily.


    "Yes, you guys who usually look like dogs, we can see you clearly just now." A girl thought of the scene just now and directly yelled at the boys.


    The other girls instantly had a channel to vent, and they directly bombarded those boys.


    One of the girls came over with a glass of wine and walked in front of a boy.


    "Xiao Na, I just..." before the boy finished explaining.


    The girl just dropped her hand on the boy''s head, and the girl''s eyes were disappointed.


    "Originally, I wanted to think about your pursuit. But your performance today disappointed me too much. If it wasn''t for Lin Ying and her boyfriend to be there, heh, are you going to just watch me be caught tonight? Help someone take it away."


    The boy lowered his head and said nothing.


    And at this time, Qiao Linying pointed to Fang Hao, who was silent among the boys: "And you, Fang Hao, who is pretty awkward at school, why did you just talk about it?"


    Fang Hao didn''t expect Qiao Linying to get involved with him suddenly. He smiled embarrassedly: "This...this. Actually...just now I wanted to report to the police secretly." "Call the police?" Qiao Linying smiled sarcastically: " What about the police? You told me that the police were there? Originally I thought you were just a little girl, but I didn''t expect you to be a slapstick. You and my boyfriend have a Ho in their names, but yours Performance persuaded to connect his feet


    Can''t reach the toe. "


    Fang Hao clenched his fists and said nothing.


    "Okay, okay. It''s not too early today, you girls, hurry home. Xiao Lei, the bar business has messed up at night, remember to give them some compensation." Ye Hao doesn''t want to care about the boys. What happened, stood up, stretched, and walked out of the bar.


    "I see. Mr. Ye, you go well." Lei Ge gave off Ye Hao with a smile.


    Qiao Linying picked up her things and followed, and the other girls also followed.


    A few boys were left in despair.


    "Brother Fang...what shall we do?" Xiao Gang Pao looked at Fang Hao and asked in a low voice.


    Fang Hao put his foot on the glass bottle next to him: "You ask me who I want to go. Tonight is really bad, go home."


    After speaking, he also went out.


    When he walked to the door, he happened to see Ye Hao, Qiao Linying and the man named Feizi standing on the street and talking, and a bunch of girls were still surrounding him.


    However, there was a car parked in front of that Ye Hao, which seemed to belong to him. Upon closer inspection, it was a Volkswagen.


    Fang Hao''s eyes rolled, a smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth, he took out the key, and deliberately yelled there, "Small steel cannon get in the car."


    As they said, the lights of a BMW behind the Volkswagen flickered, which just caught their attention.


    Fang Hao walked to the side of the car and opened the door, coughing deliberately.


    "Ahem, that... I know that I''m not right about what happened just now. I just bought this car a few days ago, if you don''t mind... I''ll take a few people for a drive." The showy breath in that tone, You can feel it from far away.


    What he did this way was nothing more than trying to get a little back.


    Games can''t beat you, fights can''t beat you, and relationships can''t compare to you, but at least I''m richer than you. You drove a hundred thousand people, and I drove a BMW.


    "Fang Hao, his car seems to be a BMW X5." A girl whispered.


    The next one subconsciously asked: "Is X5 expensive?"


    "The lowest price seems to be six to seven hundred thousand."


    Wow


    These girls were a little stunned at once, five to six hundred thousand...


    This is an astronomical figure for girls from ordinary families.


    Although they are disgusted by Fang Hao''s behavior in their hearts, some girls still yearn for a rich life, and they tend to subconsciously ignore some bad things in front of temptation.


    Ye Hao noticed such a scene. He smiled and shook his head. Some girls are really too stupid. They don''t know how to turn their heads after they have suffered a loss. They have to wait until they hit the south wall and regret it.


    But Ye Hao didn''t bother to care about them, and he was not their parents.


    Ye Hao opened the car door with the car key.


    At this moment, after seeing the decoration inside Ye Hao''s Volkswagen car, a girl next to her covered her mouth and exclaimed, "This...Is this a Volkswagen? The interior decoration of this car is so special."


    "Yes, my dad is a public driver. But it''s not so good."


    "It doesn''t feel like a car of hundreds of thousands. Could it be changed."


    After seeing the other girls, they were also surprised.


    One of the girls who was slightly interested in the car suddenly thought of something and looked at Ye Hao with golden eyes: "This...this is the Volkswagen Phaeton!"


    "Volkswagen Phaeton? What kind of car?" Qiao Linying looked at Ye Hao and asked, "Is your car expensive?" "It''s okay." Ye Hao didn''t directly say the price, but the girl next to her who checked her phone was immediately surprised Called: "I''m tired, this is to blind my 24K dog''s eyes. The price of this Volkswagen Phaeton is at least about 1 million, and the decoration in the car seems to be top-of-the-line! The price is at least


    It will cost two or three million, at least several times that of the BMW X5. "


    Right now, the girls around Fang Hao did not care about Fang Hao. They looked at Ye Hao like hungry wolves. Even if Qiao Linying was there, they couldn''t stop the terrifying "desire" in their eyes.


    Ye Hao shrank his neck subconsciously. Today, he felt what it meant to be raped by the eyes. He is now raped by the wheel.


    Fang Hao''s face was gloomy at the moment, and he really felt like thousands of grass and mud horses were running wild in his heart.


    My sister, I managed to get a BMW to pretend, and you are still driving a Volkswagen Phaeton.


    Fang Hao felt his face hurt.


    Woo woo


    At this moment, a large truck suddenly drove over and stopped at the side of the road. The dust raised made the girls complain again and again.


    And a woman in a black uniform who got down from the car looked around and suddenly ran over and squeezed a few girls away.


    "What are you doing."


    "Hey, why are you squeezing in."


    Ignoring the complaints of those girls, the woman looked at Ye Hao and said directly: "Mr. Ye. Your car has arrived."


    The car is here?


    Qiao Linying was a little surprised. She looked at Ye Hao: "Isn''t your car here? Why does she say that your car has arrived? Did she admit the wrong person?"


    Other girls think so too.


    But Ye Hao nodded: "It''s indeed my car, I almost forgot it just now. You are the waiter of that car dealership."


    "Yes, I am."


    "Get down my car. I''m sorry to trouble you."


    "You''re welcome, it''s an honor for us to serve you."


    After speaking, the waitress immediately ran to the big truck and said a few words to the driver. The driver began to unload the truck. First, he opened the cover on both sides of the cargo box at the back of the truck. This kind of truck is different from ordinary trucks.


    "Lin Ying, what car did your boyfriend buy?"


    Qiao Linying shook her head in wonder as she listened to the inquiry from her companion next to her. Fang Hao on the other side also looked over curiously.


    After a while, the baffles on both sides of the cargo box were tilted up. Seeing them displayed inside, their eyes widened, and their mouths were almost ready to be filled with an apple.


    "My goodness!


    "This car!"


    "God, I didn''t dream!" A group of girls exclaimed as if they had seen Prince Charming.

 Chapter 233： Qiao Linyings worries

    The silver-white streamlined body, like a white horse in the night, involuntarily carried a trace of nobleness, most of which is the logo on the front of it.


    Almost no one here does not recognize this logo, this is its status symbol.


    Porsche!


    "My goodness. This is a Porsche 911!"


    "Although I have seen a Porsche, I have never seen such a handsome Porsche."


    "Go away. The Porsche you have seen is only a low-end version. The one in front of you is also a mid-range version."


    The girls talked a lot for a while, and from time to time they looked at Ye Hao, whose eyes were as if they had seen their idols. "Sir. This is your top version of the Porsche 911. The interior design and exterior design are all top-notch craftsmanship. And this model of car has no more than one hand in the world. Now one of them is parked at you In front of the car. Because this car is scarce, although it is not external


    Public sale, but our boss has a relationship with the seller... So, haha, let''s get back to business. "


    "This car has a nickname, White Silver Fox. In terms of performance, you can rest assured, and the chassis is higher than other Porsche 911, which is very suitable for domestic roads. The external price of this car is 8.88 million yuan."


    "All the procedures for this car have been completed. You can pay for the car now."


    In fact, it doesn''t matter at all. The main reason is that this car is too expensive and not many people buy it. Although there are many rich people in the world, not all rich people like cars, and those who can afford to drive more than 8 million cars are worth at least tens of billions.


    The waitress came over and looked at the **** eyes of those girls. She didn''t forget to help Ye Hao at this time. After all, it gave the customers face and it was good for their dealership.


    As soon as these words were spoken, those female students were really crazy.


    RMB 8.88 million!


    This number simply makes them unbelievable.


    "Lin Ying. What exactly is your Ye Hao status? A high school student can drive more than eight million cars." A girl came back to her senses and asked Qiao Linying quietly.


    Qiao Linying''s head is also a bit dazed at the moment, her family can only be regarded as a well-off, and perhaps hundreds of thousands have seen it.


    But these millions...


    "This...I don''t know too much about this." Qiao Linying looked at Ye Hao, and she was really muttering in her heart now. Where did the cousin catch this? This is too awesome.


    On the other side of the small steel gun, they also looked at the car here enviously.


    Who doesn''t want more than eight million cars.


    "See what you see, what you see. The car can eat, it''s good to be able to travel. No matter how expensive it is, it is a piece of scrap iron." Fang Hao muttered uncomfortably there, his tone full of jealousy, and in the end he really waited. Not going anymore, he drove his car and left.


    Ye Hao looked at the car in front of him with satisfaction. He took out his bank card: "How much money is coming."


    Seeing that Ye Hao is so easy to take out a bank card, this action can be called the most handsome action in the world in the eyes of these girls.


    The waitress brightened her eyes, and immediately took out the contract and carried a credit card machine.


    "When you pre-ordered this Porsche 911 and the next Volkswagen Phaeton in our shop, you paid a total of 10 million. So... if you need to make up for this price, you need to make up almost 3 million. Of course... we can also give you a discount. ..." The waitress hadn''t finished her words.


    Ye Hao took the contract in her hand and signed it without looking at it.


    At the point of Ye Hao, he didn''t think the car dealers would lie to him. Even if he lied, Ye Hao would have a way to make them regret it.


    After swiping the card, three million was swiped out.


    "It''s all right now, I can drive my car down." Ye Hao handed the things to the waitress.


    The waitress swallowed, which was too simple. This was the first time I saw someone who brushed money without blinking.


    "Sir...this is...this is your car key." The waitress carefully handed a car key to Ye Hao.


    After Ye Hao took the key, he said to Qiao Linying next to him: "You wait here, I''ll try the car."


    With that said, Ye Hao went to the truck and got into his new car.


    I have to say that the design inside this one is indeed very good, and the interior of this Porsche 911 is a 2+2 design. The front two positions, the back two positions, but the back two positions are a little bit crowded, it''s like sitting there with two small benches.


    Ye Hao inserted the key and the car started.


    Buzzing


    There was a low engine roar.


    "The sound is light. It seems that the soundproofing is good." Ye Hao nodded in satisfaction. He hated the harsh sound. The first is because he was noisy by those racing at night, and the second is because of the low voice. , Will not be noticeable when necessary.


    Ye Hao fiercely stepped on the accelerator, and the car drove down from the truck in an instant, leaving a silver lightning on the road, and drove quickly towards the distance.


    "very handsome."


    "Linying, discuss something with you." A girl leaned in front of Qiao Linying with an earnest look.


    "Huh?" Qiao Linying asked.


    "Wait, can you let your boyfriend take me for a drive? I haven''t been in a Porsche 911 in my life." The girl pouted, looking pitiful.


    "There is me, there is me. I want to sit too."


    "Lin Ying, please agree to our little wish. After returning to school, you will be our eldest sister. From now on, all your cleaning will belong to us."


    "I borrow you to copy homework every day."


    Looking at these crazy friends next to her, Qiao Linying shrugged helplessly and said: "You can wait a moment and tell him."


    At this time, on the other end, the silver-white figure drove over and stopped. It seemed that he had already travelled around here.


    "The car is good." Ye Hao rolled down the window and said with satisfaction.


    The next moment, a group of girls gathered around.


    "Brother Ye Hao, take me around too."


    "Brother, let me go up and play, I haven''t been in a luxury car yet."


    At this moment, these girls seemed to only have Ye Hao in their eyes. Qiao Linying was a little jealous when she looked at her. Ye Hao finally agreed to these girls'' requests.


    First, let three girls get in the car. Although there are two girls who need to squeeze in the back, it is good to be able to ride a Porsche. Who cares whether to squeeze or not.


    Looking at the Porsche driving away again, I don''t know why Qiao Linying felt a strange feeling in her heart.


    Pop pop


    Qiao Linying patted her face, and said solemnly in her heart: Qiao Linying should be more sober, that''s your cousin''s husband, Xue Yao''s boyfriend. You are just pretending to be... his girlfriend... Thinking of the back, there was jealousy in Qiao Linying''s heart. This was the first time she was jealous of others, and she was also the cousin she always liked.

 Chapter 234： The results are out

    Later, after Ye Hao took the girls to enjoy the speed and passion, he asked Feizi to arrange the girls to go home.


    In the end, Feizi looked at Ye Hao''s car reluctantly, and looked at Ye Hao affectionately: "Big Brother... can you... take me around too."


    "Fuck the calf. Go home at night and go to sleep." Ye Hao rolled his eyes, and finally carried Qiao Linying away in Feizi''s groany eyes and the girl''s admiring eyes.


    "Where do you live. I''ll take you home." Ye Hao drove Qiao Linying in the passenger seat.


    Qiao Linying silently said her home address, and then looked out the window quietly, her eyes very sad.


    "What''s the matter with you? Are you scared by what happened just now?" Ye Hao noticed that Qiao Linying''s emotions were not right, and she must be shouting there with excitement before changing.


    "It''s okay, I''m just tired. Call me when I get to the ground."


    Qiao Linying closed her eyes and was not talking, but her hand was tightly held.


    The woman''s mind was really incomprehensible. After sending Qiao Linying home, Ye Hao also went back.


    ##


    hospital


    A figure appeared in the corridor of the hospital and walked into a ward without being noticed. There was a man lying inside. His head was covered with a thick layer of gauze, his eyes were resentful, and the apple in his hand. It has been riddled with holes by the fruit knife.


    This is Brother Kai who was taught by Ye Hao before.


    Brother Kai noticed someone coming in, he frowned and scolded: "I said, don''t let people bother me. You **** didn''t hear it."


    "I''m here to help you." The man who appeared, with a faint smile on his lips, looked at Brother Kai on the bed.


    "You are...!" Brother Kai looked at the man in surprise.


    "I''ll give you a chance. Do you want to have power? Absolutely terrifying power. With power, you can have a lot of things that you never even thought of."


    "For example, the location of Lord Haicheng."


    What the man said surprised Brother Kai. When he came back to his senses, the figure had disappeared, and there was a card on his cup with only an address and a number on it.


    After taking the business card, Kai Ge''s eyes revealed a trace of madness.


    ##


    Time passed quickly, and it was Friday in a blink of an eye. The monthly exam was over. Because the New Year¡¯s Eve will be at the end of December, there will be a three-day holiday next, and the results will come out directly this afternoon.


    This is the last monthly exam before the final exam, so everyone is paying attention to the results this time.


    After the results came out, a group of students gathered around and started searching for their rankings on the bulletin board.


    Xia Xue was a little worried at the moment. She didn''t dare to look. She knew where her name would be, but she was afraid... She was afraid that it would still be the same as last time.


    "Oh, classmate Xia Xue is the number one in the whole year again. Congratulations." A congratulatory voice came from the side. Xia Xue raised her head subconsciously and saw Ye Hao''s smiling face.


    Xia Xue''s face wrinkled, but she still looked at the bulletin board, and it was her name as expected in the first place, and Ye Hao fell out of ten this time.


    "Hey, as expected, there is only one luck for shit." Ye Hao looked regretful.


    "Deserve it." Xia Xue''s mood suddenly improved a lot. She gave Ye Hao a white look, and then happily walked away with herself.


    This New Year''s Eve can be very easy for her, because she does not have to face the hospital deposit slip. It is said that a large amount of subsidy funds from the hospital has been in place recently, and her father is also one of the subsidies, and the results of the monthly exam can also be used by the mother. cheer up.


    Seeing Xia Xue''s back, Ye Hao smiled and shook his head. Some people''s joy is so simple, and a simple act of oneself can make a girl happy, why not do it.


    "Hey, what are you doing there stupidly. Did you see my grades?" A jade hand poked Ye Hao, and stared at Ye Hao anger.


    Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue who was standing next to him, her expression became even more nervous at this moment.


    Because the test results this time are related to whether she can participate in the Jiangnan Provincial Instrumental Music Competition soon! According to her sister''s temper, if she really didn''t get into the top ten, Song Ying might not let her participate.


    "It''s right in front of your eyes, you can watch it yourself." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "I... I''m too nervous to watch. You can help me see it quickly." Song Xiaoyue stomped anxiously.


    "Fine. I''ll help you see." Ye Hao stopped teasing her. Just when he was about to look for it, a voice came from nearby.


    "No need to look for it. Xiaoyue ranked sixth in grades." Zhou Qianyi didn''t know when she appeared next to Ye Hao.


    When Song Xiaoyue heard this, she suddenly raised her head. As expected, at the top of the bulletin board, Song Xiaoyue''s name was written in the sixth place, but not far below, the sixteenth place was Zhou Qianyi.


    Song Xiaoyue didn''t stop, and continued to search there. Ye Hao was found in the position of almost thirty.


    "Hey. Why are you more than 30 people?" Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao in surprise, knowing that their grades were all taught by Ye Hao. Ye Hao taught him the questions in the notebook before, and then he put out at least one on the test paper. Have half of them.


    "Well, diarrhea during the exam." Ye Hao casually found an excuse.


    Song Xiaoyue gave him a disgusting look.


    Zhou Qianyi looked at Song Xiaoyue and Ye Hao who were talking and laughing. She didn''t know why, she actually felt envy.


    She couldn''t help but remember what Ye Hao said before.


    "When your father returns, I will terminate the protection contract with you."


    Zhou Qianyi was holding her chest, a little faintly uncomfortable.


    At this time, Ye Hao saw an acquaintance, it was Wang Zihao and Jiang Yue.


    Wang Zihao looked at the two beauties beside Ye Hao, his face was a bit ugly, but he still pulled Jiang Yue around and left.


    "What''s wrong? We haven''t looked at the results yet." Jiang Yue looked at his boyfriend.


    "Just look at it, we still have to worry about not being able to go to college." Wang Zihao''s face was sullen, there seemed to be something hidden in those eyes. "Zihao, what''s wrong with you lately. It feels... it feels like you are a different person. Could it be because of Ye..." Jiang Yue saw Wang Zihao''s appearance, and was a little scared in her heart. Since some day before, Wang Zihao It¡¯s like she¡¯s changed her appearance, she doesn¡¯t touch her for a long time, and she often doesn¡¯t


    The disappearance of the name.


    "Shut up. That guy Ye Hao can''t live long." Wang Zihao glared at Jiang Yue, and then quickened his pace. The corners of his mouth made a smile unknowingly, and the things arranged by his brother were almost done. Hao...hehe, just wait for me to die.

 Chapter 235： Cure

    "What''s the matter?" Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao.


    Looking at Wang Zihao''s back, I don''t know why there is a strange feeling.


    But he still looked at Song Xiaoyue and the others with a smile and said, "It''s okay, let''s go back to the classroom after reading the results."


    "Ok."


    After returning to the classroom, it was naturally the students'' discussion about the grades. There were also discussions about the sudden decline in Ye Hao''s grades. Some people said that he really just stepped on **** luck last time, but Ye Hao didn''t care about it. The points are purely because of the system task requirements.


    ##


    Inside the office.


    "The transcript of high school is down, right."


    "The average grade is pretty good."


    "Mr. Zhao, how is Ye Hao''s grade in your class? What is the ranking."


    "More than thirty."


    "What?"


    Suddenly, the teachers around looked at Zhao Yanting in surprise.


    "How is it possible? How could Ye Hao rank more than 30 in that score.


    Looking at the expressions of the teachers around, Zhao Yanting also smiled wryly, took out the test paper from the drawer and put it on the table: "Look at it for yourself."


    Several teachers came over, opened the test paper, and laughed before reading it for a while.


    "This Ye Hao is amazing."


    "He has written all the difficult questions on the test paper, but the simplest and basic questions above are empty. This is too obvious. Isn''t it that I don''t want to take high marks."


    "There are really few students who don''t want to take high scores."


    At this time, a female teacher walked in happily, with a smile on her face as if she had encountered a great event in life.


    "What''s wrong with Yelaoshr." A teacher on the side asked curiously: "What good things have you encountered?"


    "Good thing? Didn''t you encounter good things? Thanks to our classmate Ye Hao." Teacher Ye smiled and walked to his place.


    "You''re talking about stocks. Ye Hao is really amazing. The stocks he said soared. Lao Zhang and they all made money back."


    "I also earned a little, several thousand."


    Seeing the joy on the faces of those teachers, Zhao Yanting was also happy for them.


    "You all have less investment. Do you know how much money I made." Teacher Ye''s expression is just saying, you ask me, you ask me quickly.


    "How much?" the other teachers asked curiously.


    Teacher Ye raised two fingers.


    "Twenty thousand?"


    Teacher Ye shook his head.


    Now the people around are boiling.


    "Two hundred thousand!" a teacher exclaimed.


    Teacher Ye smiled and nodded.


    "I''m going, Teacher Ye, you have invested in your family, and you are not afraid of accidents." A teacher next to him said. "I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that before, I asked my husband to take out all the passbooks in the house, and also borrowed a small loan of 50,000 to 60,000. Then I took out the money we were going to pay for the down payment, and it was enough. Go in for four to five million yuan. But Kung Fu is not caring, according to classmate Ye Hao


    Written on the piece of paper, in just one week, I made 200,000 yuan! "


    Teacher Ye said that, that can be said to be happy.


    There were enviable looks and words from the teachers around, and many people secretly sighed that they hadn''t voted more.


    Teacher Ye saw that Zhao Yanting was about to pour water, she quickly got up and walked to the side of Zhao Yanting, grabbing the tea cup in Zhao Yanting''s hand: "Teacher Zhao, sit down, I will pour water for you."


    She said that she just poured water, and she didn''t care about the eyes of others, which made Zhao Yanting a little weird and embarrassed.


    After that, Teacher Ye took the water glass and put it in front of Zhao Yanting, and said enthusiastically, "Yanting, what will happen to me in the future."


    "Well, Teacher Ye, you are too polite." Zhao Yanting smiled awkwardly.


    She knew that it was Yelaoshr at Ye Hao, and she didn''t know what Yelaoshr had been doing. She asked Zhao Yanting to talk to Ye Hao and asked him to calculate the next stock market for herself.


    After all, human beings are greedy creatures. Once they get the benefit, they will want to try to fish more.


    Finally, Zhao Yanting had to find an excuse to escape.


    ##


    Friday was over quickly. After Ye Hao sent Zhou Qianyi home, he did not go upstairs, but drove to Baoye''s villa.


    But when I walked in, I happened to ran into the son of Bao Ye Shi Lei.


    Shi Lei smiled and said hello to Ye Hao: "Mr. Ye, why are you here."


    "I''m here to treat Mrs. Baoye." Ye Hao looked at Shi Lei, this white-faced scholar, although his face was smiling, but for some reason, Ye Hao always felt that this guy was a little weird.


    "Great, my foster father has been staying at home every day for the past few days. Everything has been pushed away, just waiting for Mr. Ye to come." Shi Lei led Ye Hao towards the villa.


    Ye Hao followed behind.


    "Mr. Ye. You are so skilled, I don''t know which school or school you are from." Shi Lei asked as he walked.


    "I''m just a student." Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    Shi Lei shook his head and looked at Ye Hao with profound eyes: "Mr. Ye is joking. A student can beat the Haicheng Jiye overnight. No one will believe it."


    To be honest means no one believes it.


    Ye Hao coughed and pretended to say deeply, "Brother Shi, you really want to know."


    "Shi Mou would like to hear."


    "Brother Shi should know that I came from the Ye family in Jiangnan, a illegitimate child." Ye Hao said mockingly.


    Shi Lei chuckled and shook his head: "That''s the Ye family without eyes. How many young talents like Mr. Ye can have in Jiangnan."


    Ye Hao continued: "In fact, since I left Ye''s house, I have followed a master. That master not only taught me medical skills, but also taught me some martial arts."


    "That''s the case, I don''t know who is the name of this teacher." Shi Lei asked.


    Ye Hao looked at Shi Lei''s expectant eyes, huh, you still believed what I made up deliberately.


    "I don''t know what the master is called. I just know that he is just a traveling hermit." Ye Hao said this, he quickened his pace, just in time to see the Bao Ye who came out to greet him, it seems that Bao Ye also got it. The news of Ye Hao came specially to greet him.


    "Mr. Ye." Bao Ye saw Ye Hao''s expression very excited.


    "Master Bao, let''s not talk too much nonsense, let''s lead the way." Ye Hao smiled and nodded. The cooling time of his Holy Healing technique has expired, so he naturally returned the love of Master Bao. Shi Lei behind him looked at Ye Hao''s back. He frowned and whispered: "Walking hermit? How come he feels like he is fooling me. But if he doesn''t say that, there is no way to explain his strength. After all. When he left the Ye family three years ago, it was said that it was only


    An ordinary person, otherwise the Ye Family wouldn''t be blind and let him leave. "Thinking about it, Shi Lei''s eyes flashed a faint.

 Chapter 236： Explore the unknown for the first time

    At this moment, Ye Hao had followed Bao Ye into a room.


    In the center of the room is a bed on which is lying Baoye''s lover.


    There is a door beside the house, which seems to lead to the next house. "Mr. Ye, I have already set up a simple operating room in the next room. It has everything in it. If there is anything missing, tell me and I will prepare it for you immediately!" Baoye saw Ye Hao today. , His face has always been smiling, and his eyes can¡¯t hide the joy


    Yue


    Because he still remembers what Ye Hao said a few days ago, as long as he comes again, it will be the time to treat his lover.


    "Or Mr. Ye, take a break first?"


    Seeing Baoye like this, there are dark circles around his eyes, and I can see that I haven''t slept well these days.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "Look at Baoye, you are like this, we still have to do business quickly."


    Baoye nodded repeatedly.


    "I don''t know if Mr. Ye needs any help, after all, this is a major issue related to my foster mother." At this time, Shi Lei walked over and asked.


    Ye Hao shook his head and said faintly: "No, Baoye''s lover is a brain problem. I only need to be alone. But during the treatment process, no one can come in and disturb my treatment."


    When speaking of this, Ye Hao''s voice was very serious.


    "That? Can''t even look on?" Bao Ye asked worriedly.


    Ye Hao shook his head, and then added: "Not just watching, please ask Baoye to temporarily remove any cameras in the room. I will treat your lover in ten minutes."


    I''m going to use sacred healing after a while, if I''m seen by others.


    Bao Ye hesitated for a moment, and he told Shi Lei on the side: "Follow Mr. Ye''s instructions and get rid of everything."


    Shi Lei nodded, and then called a group of people in, and began to dismantle things around the room, and soon some dark things were dismantled.


    "Mr. Ye, do you have any more requirements." Bao Ye looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao said, "No, but remember that no one is allowed to come in without my permission. It is best not to make any noises. Otherwise, your lover..."


    "Mr. Ye, don''t worry, I will show you outside the door. Even if he comes, Lao Tzu will save his life and no one will come in." Bao Ye said firmly.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    Then Baoye and others walked out of the room and closed the door.


    Bao Ye looked at Shi Lei and the old housekeeper who rushed to his side. He instructed: "Order to go down, unplug all the electrical appliances in the villa, and turn off everything that makes a sound."


    "Also during this period, no one is allowed to move around to make a noise to me. Whoever makes a noise to me, I cut him off."


    When he said this, there was a murderous in his voice.


    "Yes." The old butler turned around to leave, but was stopped by the Baoye behind him again.


    "Let''s make arrangements again. Cars are not allowed to pass within 300 meters of the villa. Whoever thought about it, give him 10,000 yuan to make him divert."


    "Yes."


    After arranging everything, Bao Ye and Shi Lei just stood at the door.


    "Foster father, your legs and feet are just a bit better, or... don''t stand for too long." Shi Lei on the side looked at Bao Ye worriedly.


    Bao Ye shook his head and said in a deep voice, "She has been lying down for more than ten years, so why not stand for her for a while. If she can wake up, what if I don''t want these legs."


    Shi Lei stopped talking, just looked at the door...


    Inside the house


    Ye Hao checked the room again after Baoye and the others left, and after making sure that there was nothing "something", he walked to the bed and looked at the old woman with her eyes closed.


    Although she slept for many years, the years did not let the woman in front of her at all, and wrinkles had already crawled onto her face.


    Ye Hao gently put his hand on the old woman''s forehead.


    Holy Healing!


    The faint light condensed in Ye Hao''s hands, and this time Ye Hao began to try to sense these light spots.


    He discovered that these light spots turned out to be alive, and he could feel their emotions, the peaceful atmosphere of them.


    In fact, this is the only ability that Ye Hao currently masters that has a slight physical presence. Like other skills, it is only blessed on his body.


    This made Ye Hao''s mind a thought, this thing was created by the system? Or to say... the world already has these magical things, but no one has discovered it.


    When Ye Hao tried to explore the light spots in detail, the light spots dispersed.


    Ok¡­¡­


    A muffled hum came out.


    Ye Hao recovered. At this moment, the old woman on the bed had opened her eyes, but her eyes were full of confusion.


    Woke up!


    It seems that Holy Healing is quite useful.


    Ye Hao shouted at the door: "Master Bao, you can come in now."


    Bao Ye waiting outside the house was taken aback, less than five minutes passed!


    He opened the door and subconsciously shouted, "Mr. Ye, what other needs..."


    Before Baoye''s words were spoken, his body was stunned, his hands were trembling, and his lips were also trembling. At this moment, there were tears in the corners of his eyes.


    He looked at the woman sitting on the bed in surprise. For many years, he had imagined such a scene, this time... he really saw it.


    He walked slowly to the bed with trembling steps.


    Shi Lei, who followed up behind him, looked at the old woman on the bed with a surprised look, and then at Ye Hao who was aside, there was a strange light in his eyes.


    Five minutes... a vegetative was cured in five minutes!


    If this spreads out, the whole medical profession will be shocked.


    "Dongmei, you...you are awake." Bao Ye looked at the woman in front of him with tears, he held the woman''s hand, but was timidly avoided by the woman.


    Ma Dongmei looked at Bao Ye in fear, she said slightly: "You...who are you?"


    At this moment, Master Bao was stunned, and he hurriedly said, "Dongmei, it''s me, Abao. He Dabao who is herding sheep in the village."


    "Dongmei? He Dabao? Who are these? I...who am I." Ma Dongmei frowned and slapped her head.


    Baoye looked at Ye Hao, and pointed to Dongmei with a confused look: "Mr. Ye, this is... Dongmei, what''s wrong?"


    Ye Hao said in a deep voice: "Bao Ye, your lover suddenly woke up because he was asleep for too long, and the memory in his brain has not yet been awakened. It is like the computer is turned on and it needs to be reloaded into the system. So... this memory is It will take a while to recover."


    "Time? How long is it?" Bao Ye asked hurriedly. Ye Hao hesitated: "It may be a few days, it may be a few weeks, it may be a few months, maybe... it may be a few years. It mainly depends on the recovery of your spouse."

 Chapter 237： Mystery man!

    Bao Ye sat by the bed and looked at his lover who didn''t recognize him on the bed. His heart was both bitter and happy.


    It''s okay, it would be nice if Dongmei can wake up. Can she remember that I''m fine, as long as she can live a good life. "


    He looked at Ma Dongmei and said softly: "Dongmei, your name is Dongmei. I am your husband, He Dabao..."


    Seeing Master Bao concentrating on talking with Ma Dongmei there, Ye Hao quietly left the room.


    Now time is reserved for the old couple.


    "Mr. Ye, I''ll give it to you." Shi Lei followed.


    "Mr. Ye, your medical skills are really amazing. Just a few minutes after entering, he cured the stepmother who had been sleeping for more than ten years."


    Looking at Shi Lei, Ye Hao said indifferently: "I only used the ancient Chinese medicine. And the main thing is the consciousness of Bao Ye''s lover who wants to regain. And I think under Bao Ye''s care, his lover will definitely I will restore my memory as soon as possible." "Mr. Ye is humble, and her stepmother has been in a coma for decades. I don''t know how many experts are helpless, but Mr. Ye, you can get rid of the disease. I am also a little interested in ancient Chinese medicine. No Know what method Mr. Ye used to treat his stepmother?" Shi Lei looked at Ye Hao, his face


    With a curious expression.


    "Sorry, these are skills that are not passed on. It is not too early now, I will leave first. If there is anything wrong with Baoye''s lover, let Baoye call me." After Ye Hao finished, he walked out quickly. After leaving the villa, drove the car away.


    Shi Lei looked at the direction of Ye Hao''s departure, he frowned slightly, and then returned to the outside of Baoye''s house.


    At this time, Baoye in the room was still there with Ma Dongmei telling about his own affairs, although Ma Dongmei was just watching at a loss.


    But Master Bao was still very happy to say, he had too much to say after so many years.


    "Master Fang, Master..." The old butler walked over.


    "Foster father he should not come out for a while. Don''t let people disturb the foster father, and the previous blockade can be cancelled." Shi Lei said.


    "Yes." The old butler reincarnated and left.


    After that, Shi Lei came to the outside of the villa. After looking around and making sure that there was no one, he walked into a small path next to him.


    That is the path leading to the back of the villa.


    A few minutes later, Shi Lei appeared in front of a wooden house and knocked on the wooden door.


    "Master, it''s me."


    "Come in." A gloomy voice came from the room.


    Shi Lei opened the door, and the room was dark and covered with a lot of debris, and behind the debris was a person sitting on the ground.


    "Ahem, why are you here." The man raised his head, his face was very pale, and the corners of his mouth were still bloody.


    "The man is gone. He cured my mother-in-law''s disease. I tried him a bit, but he seemed to be wary of me and didn''t reveal a word." Shi Lei walked to the man with a very respectful voice. .


    "That kid is called Ye Hao, right." The man slowly raised his head, a trace of murder in his eyes.


    "Yes. But I checked his background, and it was just an abandoned son of the Jiangnan Ye family. I don''t know where I learned those skills." Shi Lei said.


    The man was choked for a moment, and he said, "He should have absorbed that piece of gemstone before. However, the quality of that piece of gemstone is very good, and he can absorb it in a short time. Even me, it takes at least a few hours. ."


    "Master, what do you mean?"


    Shi Lei looked at the man questioningly. "Forget it. My injury is not healed now, and that kid is very strange. My identity should not be exposed, or the subtlety of stunning snakes. In a few days it will be the night of the full moon, and I will retreat when I come out. I will seek revenge from those people, and that thing I also


    Will find it back! At that time, I will also pass the second part of the exercise to you. "


    When the man said this, his eyes closed, as if an old monk entered concentration.


    A gleam of light flashed in Shi Lei''s eyes, and he bowed slightly to the man: "The disciple is leaving first. Master, please tell me what you have to say, the disciple will do his best."


    The man didn''t speak, Shi Lei didn''t say much, turned and walked out of the wooden house.


    ...


    The next morning, Ye Hao left early in the morning, but he specifically explained that Zhou Qianyi had stayed in the apartment well.


    Ye Hao drove his public to the entrance of the hospital, and a figure ran over immediately.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you telling me to come out this morning." It was Feizi who ran up. He walked to the window of Ye Hao''s car and hit Hache while talking.


    "Get in the car." Ye Hao glanced at the hospital, which was the Haicheng Hospital.


    "Brother, why don''t you drive your Porsche 911. That''s so cool." Feizi asked suspiciously after getting in the car.


    "That car is too high-profile. You can drive this Volkswagen in normal times." Ye Hao continued, "How did I explain to you last night?"


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, Feizi cheered up. He said: "Of course, I let someone do it last night."


    "You said let me see where the environment is good, where there are few people but not far from the city, the area is slightly larger."


    "There is a good place, but... I called last night, but... they disagree."


    Feizi said with a wry smile.


    "Where? Let''s go and see, the children''s affairs always need to be arranged." Ye Hao started the car. He went out today to take care of the children''s affairs. Since Haicheng does not have an orphanage suitable for them, Ye Hao will do it himself. Build such an orphanage for them.


    For this reason, Ye Hao took a leave of absence with Song Xiaoyue. Originally, she had passed the exam and was excited to take advantage of this New Year''s Eve to practice violin. Ye Hao directly poured cold water on her.


    "The location is ###." Feizi reported a place name, and Ye Hao drove over.


    It''s not too far from the city center, it''s only more than 20 minutes away, but it''s not a downtown area. A large area is filled with low and old buildings. Many buildings even have a word on them.


    "This place you are talking about?" Ye Hao asked in surprise as he drove the car.


    Feizi said embarrassedly: "The main reason is that you require a large floor area, not too far from the city. There are not many places like this. My little brother told me about this right away. But if you give it to If I take a moment, I should be able to find it elsewhere."


    "It''s okay, let''s see if it fits or not."


    The car stopped on the side of the road, and Ye Hao turned into a gravel trail under the leadership of Fei Zai. Walking here even gave Ye Hao the feeling of walking to a remote countryside.


    "Look, brother. That''s what I told you." Fei Tsai said, pointing to a large, low, dilapidated wall not far away.


    Seeing that the area was indeed quite large, Ye Hao walked to the doorway, and beside the door was a tattered sign. Wanjia Welfare Institute

 Chapter 238： I smashed it, why?

    "This is the orphanage?" Ye Hao asked suspiciously. Feizi nodded. He pointed inside and said, "This is a very early private orphanage. Because it is a personal relationship, it cannot be supported by some funds from the state. The orphanage has always relied on donations from well-meaning people. But with the increase in the number of public welfare institutions, the


    The children also gradually left, and the donations received have decreased. It is estimated that there are less than ten children left here. "


    Listening to Fei Tsai''s account, Ye Hao walked in, but just as he walked in, a stone was thrown at him.


    Ye Hao raised his hand and held the stone in his hand.


    He looked in the direction where the stone was thrown. There were several thin children, but there was still a stubbornness in their eyes.


    One of the boys pointed at Ye Hao and shouted: "Bad guy, get out!"


    "Do you know how to be polite..." Fei Tsai wanted to walk over and reprimand these children, but was held back by Ye Hao.


    He saw an old grandmother with a hunchback come out, hugged several children, and then looked at Ye Hao and the two with muddy eyes: "The children were messing around just now, I apologize for them. But I also ask you to leave here. It is not welcome here. you guys."


    "Hurry up, bad guy." The children looked at Ye Hao angrily.


    "You..." Feizi wanted to get angry, but was stopped by Ye Hao''s eyes.


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at the old woman: "Old woman, do we have any misunderstandings? We are only here for the first time."


    The old grandma looked at Ye Hao suspiciously, and said in a low voice, "You...you are not sent by those real estate agents?"


    "Real estate?" Ye Hao shook his head: "We don''t know any real estate agents, we just want to come over and ask something."


    "Thing?" The grandmother heard that Ye Hao and others were not sent by a real estate agent, and the expression on her face eased a lot.


    "I don''t mean anything. I want to find a place to arrange people. I think it''s a good place. So I want to ask who owns the house here? Can it be sold..."


    Before Ye Hao finished speaking, he was interrupted by the grandmother.


    "Not for sale." The grandmother''s face immediately changed again. She turned around and took a few children towards the dilapidated house.


    This is similar to a room in the 1950s and 1960s, with two floors.


    But because of the passage of time, all the structures inside the walls of the house can already be seen.


    "Wait..." Ye Hao wanted to say more, but the old lady had already walked into the house with the children.


    "Brother, look at the temper of this old woman. You leave this to me, and I will bring some people over, and I will definitely let this old woman sell the house honestly." Fei Zai said there, but Ye Hao was beside him. Cast cold eyes.


    Ye Hao put his hands in his pockets and walked to the side of the yard: "If you still want to call me eldest brother, don''t say these things in front of me in the future."


    Feizi''s expression changed, and immediately understood that he had said something he shouldn''t say, so he quickly walked to Ye Hao.


    "Big brother, look. I...I am in this habit, but don''t worry, I will definitely change it in the future. Big brother won''t let me do anything, and I won''t do anything to death." Feizi smiled blankly there.


    "Okay, let''s stroll around here." Ye Hao walked around casually with his hands in his pockets. He found that many houses here had to be demolished, except for the dilapidated orphanage.


    "Brother. Look, what''s the matter with this house? I''ll help you look elsewhere?" Feizi asked in a low voice.


    Ye Hao shook his head. He pointed to the orphanage that came back in front of him: "This place is really good. Let''s ask again to see if we can give the old woman a satisfactory price."


    They said that they walked back to the orphanage, but when they walked into the orphanage, they found that the atmosphere was not right.


    It took only ten minutes for Ye Hao to turn around.


    There are more than a dozen people who look like social gangsters around the middle room, and outside the room, the old grandma is using her body to block the children behind her.


    "I''m not dead. I said what good is it for you to guard this ruined house, and quickly get the money and get out." A man in a neat suit looked at the old woman with contempt.


    "I... I don''t move. You... the money you gave is not enough for our children to live. We... If we move, where do I... Where do I live with the children and where to eat?" Although the old woman is older , But the voice is still so firm.


    "I don''t care where you live and what you eat. You''d better move out for me as soon as possible, or I''ll let a forklift level your house in a while." The man in a suit threatened.


    "I...I don''t move." The old woman still had the same answer.


    "Bad guy, get out."


    "We don''t move."


    Several children shouted there, and the stones in their hands were thrown out. One of the stones happened to hit the man''s suit. The stain on the stone instantly left a clear mark on the original clean suit.


    "I''m going to you. Do you guys know how expensive my suit is, one piece is thousands! I can''t afford it if I sell it!" The man in the suit looked at his beloved suit. He immediately pointed angrily at the old woman and the children.


    "Smash me. Smash everything I can!"


    With the order of the man in the suit, the social gangsters immediately waved the wooden sticks in their hands and walked toward the side of the house, smashing them against the dilapidated walls.


    "Don''t smash our home." The boy who had yelled at Ye Hao directly rushed over and bit the man in the suit on the arm of the man in the suit without paying attention.


    "Ahhhh."


    The man in a suit shook his arm and threw the boy out. He looked at the tooth marks on his arm and raised his foot directly to the boy who fell on the ground.


    "Asshole, I let you bite me. I won''t kick you as a **** to death."


    Seeing the oncoming foot, the little boy seemed to be shocked, just stunned, but if this foot was on his body, it would be something wrong with his small arms and legs.


    "Xiaotao!" The old woman who was protecting the child shouted anxiously when she saw this scene.


    At this moment, a brick was thrown over and hit the man in the suit on the head. The man fell to the ground with a sway, leaving blood on his head.


    The man in the suit touched his head with his hand and looked at the blood on his hand. He shouted angrily, "Who is it!"


    Snapped


    Another brick slammed heavily on the face of the man in the suit. This time it was a man standing in front of him holding the brick. The smiling young man in front of him looked at the man in the suit with a chuckle, "It was me who smashed it, why?"

 Chapter 239： Wanbang Group

    "Who are you? I dare to beat Laozi, believe it or not I will kill you." The man in the suit pointed at Ye Hao viciously.


    Ye Hao threw away the **** brick in his hand, he clapped his hands, and said faintly: "Feizi. The matters here are left to you."


    "Okay, don''t worry, big brother. These little scum, you don''t need your big brother to act." Feizi walked out with a wooden stick, looking at the man in the suit who wanted to unfold, he stepped directly on it.


    "Didn''t you just ask who he is?" Fei Zai pointed to Ye Hao, who helped the little boy on the side. He smiled and said, "I will tell you now that he is my boss."


    Feizi is still very happy at the moment, because he has never had the opportunity to do something for Ye Hao. After all, those Ye Hao''s enemies are too terrifying, and now it¡¯s hard to show how he could miss this opportunity. .


    "You...what are you doing in a daze. Kill me these two boys and double your money today!" Hearing the words of the man in the suit, the eyes of the social gangsters glowed, and they held the wooden sticks directly at the Feizi Rushed over.


    Feizi was not at all ambiguous. After all, he was also a gangster before. He had experienced such fights many times, so he just picked up the guy and started doing it. Don''t look at Feizi alone, but Feizi started very hard, no one can take him for a while, but gradually the advantage of being crowded appeared. Feizi suffered several blows on his body, one holding a wooden stick. Of social gangsters raised a wooden stick and stood behind Feizi and smashed them at Feizi¡¯s head


    went.


    By the time Fei Zai found out, it was too late, but a figure flashed by, and the wooden stick was held firmly by one person.


    "This is the orphanage, don''t toss for too long." Ye Hao said lightly, and then he directly squeezed the wooden stick in his hand into two, and at the same time put his foot on the opponent''s body, watching the guy attacking from both sides , Two fists blasted out without hesitation...


    ...


    A minute later, Ye Hao returned to the man in suit with a frightened look.


    "A bunch of big men bullying an old man and a bunch of children are good enough?" Ye Hao looked at the man in the suit and said solemnly.


    The man in a suit looked at the people he had brought, and they all lay on the ground. He swallowed, and he stared at Ye Hao: "You...who is your kid?"


    "I am me, a passing person." Ye Hao said.


    "Boy, you dare to move us. Do you know who we are?" The man in the suit threatened with gritted teeth.


    "Who? Then let me listen to you." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the man in the suit.


    The man in the suit shouted directly: "I belong to the Wangbang Group. I have never heard of it. This is the largest real estate company in Haicheng! No, Wangbang will be the largest enterprise in Haicheng."


    Wangbang Group!


    Ye Hao remembers this name, isn''t it the company that Baoye mentioned to him before as the enemy of Zhou Wanda.


    "Big brother...this Wangbang group..." Feizi on the side heard the name of this Wangbang group, his expression a little serious.


    "Give you a task, throw them all out to me. If anyone dares to resist, give me a fight." Ye Hao turned around and took the little boy''s hand to the old woman without looking at those people. Go.


    Feizi was a little worried at first, but when he heard Ye Hao''s order, all the worries in his heart disappeared.


    In his opinion, as long as Ye Hao said, it was an order.


    What Wangbang group, the power of the chicken master can disappear overnight, let alone a commercial enterprise.


    Up to now, Feizi''s worship of Ye Hao has reached the point of crazy.


    Fei Zi simply threw those people out.


    "I warn you, don''t take another step here, otherwise I will fly...no, otherwise my elder brother will let you not eat!" When Fei went back, he still did not forget his threat.


    After that, the man in suit took his man and left in embarrassment.


    On the other side, Ye Hao looked at the old woman: "Old woman, are you all right."


    The old woman looked at Ye Hao, and she bowed slightly to Ye Hao: "I''m sorry young man. My old woman had a bad attitude before."


    "It''s okay, now that gang of bad guys have been driven away by me. You don''t have to worry anymore." Ye Hao said comfortingly. Just as Ye Hao was talking, a little hand pulled Ye Hao next to him. Ye Hao lowered his head and saw the little boy looking at Ye Hao hesitantly. Then he closed his eyes and shouted at Ye Hao: "Great Brother...just now...I''m sorry just now, I shouldn''t throw you a stone, you are not a bad person


    . "


    "It''s okay, Big Brother forgive you." Ye Hao reached out and touched the little boy''s head.


    "Two of you, come into the house." The old woman had already let go of her vigilance against Ye Hao, opened the door and led Ye Hao into the house.


    The room was messy, with many empty bottles and some handicrafts.


    "Sorry. The house is a bit too messy." The old woman said embarrassedly.


    Ye Hao didn''t care about this. He looked at the round table in the middle of the room. There were dishes and chopsticks on it that hadn''t been eaten. It should be that when the people came just now, they interrupted their meal.


    When Ye Hao saw the food in the bowls and chopsticks, his face was a bit stiff. There was a bowl on every spot around him. Inside the bowl was porridge with few rice grains.


    And in the middle is a large plate. Inside the plate is a pile of skinny pickles, still exuding a rotten atmosphere.


    "You just eat these?" Ye Hao frowned and asked.


    The old woman shook her head helplessly: "No way, it''s winter. I can''t pick up many bottles, so... the kids can only eat these."


    Coo


    Although these are just ordinary foods that can''t be more ordinary, they are still delicious for these children. Several children who have not eaten a few bites just now are licking their lips again.


    Just when the old woman was about to ask the children to eat, Ye Hao stopped him. He smiled and looked at the children: "Children, the big brother knows that you are hungry, but you stick to it. Wait for the big brother to treat you to delicious food. of."


    After that, Ye Hao turned his head and looked at Feizi next to him. He took out his wallet and said, "You go out and buy some breakfast, buy more. I''ll give you money..."


    Before Ye Hao took out his money, Fei Tsai ran out.


    "Big brother, I don''t have big money. But I still have these little money."


    "Sir, you helped us. You also spent money for us..." the old woman hesitated.


    "It''s okay, just treat me as a good-hearted person. And the children have been eating those that are not good." Ye Hao looked at the obviously malnourished children.


    The old woman didn''t refuse, and asked the children to wait a while. She took Ye Hao and sat on the only two chairs next to him: "Sir..."


    "My name is Ye Hao, and you can call me Xiaoye, old lady."


    "Then I... I''ll call you Xiaoye. Why did you come to our shabby orphanage?" Ye Hao didn''t answer immediately, but instead asked, "The old lady, please tell me first. Those people are making trouble for you. For what."

 Chapter 240： I will help you build a welfare home

    After a while, Fei Tsai came back with a bunch of breakfast and distributed it to the children under Ye Hao''s arrangement.


    There are buns, soy milk, fried dough sticks, white porridge and so on.


    The children were drooling at everything they saw, but they dared not do anything, they just looked at the grandmother there.


    The old woman smiled and said, "Big brother bought this for you. Thank you, big brother."


    "Thank you, big brother." The children thanked Ye Hao obediently.


    "Hurry up and eat. If it''s not enough, we''ll buy it for you." After getting Ye Hao''s permission, the children ate the food excitedly, gorging themselves one by one, as if they hadn''t eaten such a delicious thing in a long time.


    Ye Hao turned and looked at the old woman. He had already learned what the old woman had encountered.


    This is one of the few areas in Haicheng that have not yet been developed by the periphery. It used to belong to the old city, but it was recently shown by Wanbang Group, and it sent people to buy houses in this area on a large scale to prepare for new houses.


    Naturally, this large orphanage is also in the scope of expropriation, but the compensation fee for demolition and relocation given by them is only 500,000!


    Although the land price here is not comparable to that of the prosperous area of ??Shanghai, the orphanage has less floor space and is as big as a school. How can it be possible without one or two million!


    And if the grandmother took the 500,000 yuan, she took these children, lived and ate. This amount of money will not last long. At that time, they might still face homelessness. With this orphanage, at least they still have a home.


    During the period, people from the Wanbang Group came to the old grandmother and said, but after the communication between the two parties was ineffective, the other party directly found the ruffians in this city, and came here every three days to make trouble, so the old grandmother misunderstood them that they belonged to the Wanbang Group. people.


    "Grandma. To tell the truth, it''s really impossible for you to raise these children by yourself, even if you still have this house. But if you look at the condition of these children, they are all skinny, which is not good for their health. "Ye Hao looked at the grandmother and said in a deep voice.


    The grandmother sighed and shook her head: "I can''t help it. This orphanage was run by me and my old man. In the past, I could barely survive on the pension of two people. Since my old man left. Only the pension is left. I am left alone, and now prices are soaring again... children..."


    Speaking of the back, the old grandmother''s voice became choked.


    "Grandma doesn''t cry, grandma eats buns, there is meat in them." A little boy held a meat bun and handed it to grandma, with innocence in his eyes.


    The old grandma covered her mouth with her wrinkled and thin arms, tears in her eyes.


    "Well, grandma eats, you eat too."


    Ye Hao looked at the grandmother, and he said aloud: "Grandma. I have an idea here. You may hear it as appropriate."


    "What?" The old lady looked at Ye Hao in confusion. "I have more than a dozen children here where they need to live, but they were abducted and sold by human traffickers before, and I don¡¯t know how much they suffered. Therefore, it is inevitable that there are some shadows in my heart. The general welfare institution is not suitable for them. And I said before that I would buy yours. Land, also because I want to build a


    A place similar to an orphanage for those children to live. "


    Ye Hao continued, "And since you still have a few children here, and you have experience in managing children. Why not, I will pay to renovate this place. You are still the dean here, by the way, help me see those children. As for the daily expenses of the orphanage, I will be responsible."


    The old grandma looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "You...you said you paid for my child?"


    "Yes." Ye Hao nodded.


    The grandmother nodded, but shook her head again: "It''s okay to send the children you mentioned earlier. After all, I was originally an orphanage here. But...boy, I think you are young, and the cost of an orphanage is not small. "


    Ye Hao smiled and said: "Grandma. You may not know, I am a businessman, don''t think I am young. But I still have a lot of money. I am going to invest 10 million here!" At this time, Ye Hao Don''t mind telling a lie.


    One thousand... ten million?


    The grandmother opened her mouth, her eyes still looked suspicious when she looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao turned away Feizi next to him, Feizi immediately shouted: "Yes, yes. Mr. Ye is the big boss, he has money. Tens of millions are sprinkling water." The grandmother was still a little suspicious: "Then. Xiaoye...what are you going to do? Even if you have money, but the Wanbang Group is looking at my land now. And those rascals are all rascals. Or... if you really have such an idea, we can Build one outside the city


    Orphanage. "


    Ye Hao shook his head, and pointed to his feet: "No, it''s built here. Don''t worry about the Wanbang Group''s affairs. I will take care of these. As long as you nod your head and agree, I will arrange everything right away."


    The old grandmother was stunned for a while, and finally she looked at the children who were eating good things over there, with a smile on their faces.


    "Okay. Xiaoye, I believe you." The old lady finally nodded to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled at the corner of his mouth, and then he said to Feizi on the side: "Find me the best and most professional construction team. Money is not a problem. If I have quality and speed, the land is not big enough. You go find some residents in a few houses around and say I want to buy their land."


    Feizi nodded: "Hao Le. These things will definitely be handled by the boss." Then he was about to pick up the phone.


    But at this moment, the sound of a car came from outside, and the sound was not one or two cars.


    "Wait, we are probably in a bit of trouble." Ye Hao said to the grandmother behind him: "You stay in the house with your child. Feizi, come out with me first."


    "Young man...you... pay attention to safety." The old woman looked worriedly at the two Ye Hao who walked out. Through the closed door, she vaguely saw several vans parked in the yard outside, with one on top. Help people.


    Ye Hao walked into the courtyard.


    At this moment, there were almost fifty or sixty guys holding iron rods and machetes, all dressed up very arrogantly.


    Among them is the man in a suit. "Brother Tiger Head, you see this kid. Brother Tiger Head, we said before, I will give you the money. You will do the job of the relocated households for me. Now only this broken orphanage is left. A few more Today, our construction team is coming, if then our boss sees that we haven¡¯t done it yet


    Things..." Brother Suit looked at the strong man on the side.


    The strong man snorted coldly: "Don''t worry. What I promised, in this old city is the law of heaven!"|

 Chapter 241： Ill be here from now on

    "Boy, where are you from. This is Lao Tzu''s place." Hutou took a few steps forward and stared at Ye Hao.


    The fifty-odd people around were also staring at Ye Hao. If the aura was an average person, it would be awkward.


    "Are you the boss of this area?" Ye Hao looked at Brother Hutou and then at Feizi.


    Fei Zai leaned into Ye Hao''s ear and whispered: "This is not our treasurer''s control. Although our treasurer is the big brother of Haicheng, there are still some kittens and puppies below."


    "Lao Tzu is. Report your background." Hutou said humbly. Fei Tsai was just about to report his backing, but Ye Hao stopped him. He smiled and patted Fei Tsai on the shoulder, and said softly, "Don''t scare them away. Since I want to do things here, I have to Liwei first. Aren''t they someone, you also call someone. Call me as much as you can.


    "


    Feizi''s eyes lit up, nodded, and picked up the phone.


    When the tiger head brother over there saw that the other person who looked like a little brother was actually on the phone, he frowned and shouted: "Boy, I advise you not to be nosy, hurry up and get rid of me."


    "Fuck off? I''m sorry. From now on, this will not belong to you, it belongs to me." Ye Hao pointed to himself, raised his head and said arrogantly.


    "Hehehe, it turns out that you are here to kick the court? You are a man with a broken arm or a scar dog." Hutou said contemptuously.


    Ye Hao had never heard of broken arms or scars.


    "None of me, my people will be here soon. According to the rules of the road, how will we see our skills at that time." Ye Hao shouted.


    The man in the suit interrupted, "Why is Tiger Head so troublesome, we..."


    "Brother. This is a matter of the road. Since the other party is here to kick me, let him call someone." Hutou said confidently to Ye Hao: "Boy, I''ll give you ten minutes. Ten minutes I will let him Get out of here honestly."


    "Just don''t know if you can say this then." Ye Hao smiled lightly and walked to the side, moved a wooden chair and sat there directly.


    Feizi on the side finished the call and said softly, "After ten minutes, the manpower will be there."


    In this way, Ye Hao and Feizi stayed there for more than ten minutes under the crowd of people 40 or 50.


    "Boy, ten minutes are here. Your people seem to have not come yet." Hutou said sarcastically.


    Ye Hao stood up and looked behind Hutou: "Who said that. My people are here."


    Buzzing


    Several Wuling Hongguang vehicles stopped outside the yard, and No. 30 or 40 people came down from above.


    "Brother Feizi, here we are." Those people were also holding the guy in their hands and walked directly behind Ye Hao Feizi.


    "Fei Zai?" Brother Hutou frowned slightly, he looked at Fei Zai next to Ye Hao: "Aren''t you Fei Zai from Baiye Street, why did you come to me?"


    "Where is my eldest brother, where I am." Feizi raised his head, he took a watermelon knife from his little brother, pointed at the other party and shouted: "My boss has taken a fancy to your site, you give me as soon as possible Fuck off."


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word, and continued to sit there.


    Brother Hutou''s face suddenly turned ugly, and he shouted: "Too much bullying. Feizi, don''t think that you are Lord Bao''s person, you can be so arrogant. If you step on people''s territory like this, you are not afraid to arouse. The crowd is angry!"


    "Hehe, don''t talk nonsense with me. You didn''t get down on the site either. Whoever has a hard fist, whoever says it makes sense, and I don''t need to teach you these things." Feizi said with a sneer.


    "Okay. Since that''s what I said, I want to see how you guys in the 30s and 50s have done what we have." Brother Hutou has a sullen face, he can''t counsel him at this moment, and he is also on the face. Many people.


    Buzzing


    At this time, the sound of motorcycles and trucks came from outside the orphanage, and a bunch of people appeared outside the orphanage.


    "Big brother, it''s not good. Those are from Brother Fat and Brother Lei!" A little brother shouted in panic with sharp eyes.


    Brother Hutou''s heart was shaken, he hurriedly turned his head, and saw that there were almost a hundred people behind him. Standing in front was the strong fat brother and another Lei brother.


    "Mr. Ye. I''m old and fat here to help you out." The fat brother shouted at Ye Hao through the tiger head in the middle.


    Lei Ge also shouted: "Mr. Ye, what happened before was abruptly by Lei. This time I heard that Mr. Ye needs someone here. So I brought my brothers of the dozens to come to cheer Mr. Ye."


    Ye Hao looked at Feizi, and Feizi said helplessly, "Although we are all Baoye¡¯s people, everyone who came out of the mess has people from the other side. It is estimated that they have received the news and brought people over. ."


    "It doesn''t matter if there are more people. After all, this time, what we want is momentum."


    Ye Hao looked at the crowd of Hutou who was already a little uneasy at this moment: "My people are here. I don''t know how you want to compete."


    Brother Hutou swallowed, but the scene at this time changed instantly. The other party suddenly came to the Bailaihao. With the addition of the Feizi people, it was almost one hundred and five, which was three times theirs. Up.


    This result is almost obvious.


    "Boy, who are you?" Hutou clenched his fists and looked at Ye Hao unwillingly.


    "Mr. Ye is my guest."


    Suddenly a voice came from a distance, and the two groups of Fat Brother Lei who had been blocking the entrance of the orphanage stepped back one after another, only to see a middle-aged man walk out.


    "Bao Ye." Fat brother and others bowed.


    But Brother Hutou was really terrified at the moment, he swallowed: "Bao...Bao, which wind brought you here?"


    "Don''t worry about any gust of wind. Didn''t you say that you want to compete with Mr. Ye? My Lord Bao is old, but the others are not. People are still a little bit. Let''s draw down the road and make gestures?" Bao Ye walked directly without anyone else. In front of Brother Tiger Head, Brother Tiger Head did not dare to be disrespectful.


    Ye Hao also stood up and walked over at the moment, he was still a little surprised at Baoye''s arrival.


    "Master Bao, why are you here?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I was so excited last night that I suddenly forgot about Mr. Ye. He was rude and rude. Today I heard that Mr. Ye was a bit troublesome, so I brought someone over." Bao Ye looked at Ye Hao respectfully, and then looked at Brother Hutou. : "If I remember correctly, you are the Ahu of this area."


    Seeing Baoye''s expression, Tiger Head trembles all over, looking at the young boy in front of him in disbelief. This person... can actually let Baoye come to help him? He...who is he.


    "It''s me... Baoye. I... I don''t know that this gentleman is your guest." He dare to be hard-headed when treating Fatty Fei and his Hutou, but for the Baoye in front of him, Hutou is the slightest bit. Don''t dare to offend.


    "That''s good. Mr. Ye, just tell me what you want." Bao Ye looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at Brother Tiger Head: "This will be mine in the future."


    Hearing Ye Hao¡¯s words, Hutou¡¯s complexion froze. Although it can only be regarded as a slum, it is also a small piece of land. He has finally worked hard and is now catching up with the Wanbang Group to develop it. Maybe it will be a while. A piece of money tree, how could Brother Hutou be willing to abandon it.


    But...Looking at the expression of Bao Ye next to him, if he dared to say nothing, he probably wouldn''t even want to see the sun tomorrow.


    "That''s right. You are helping Wanbang Group to demolition, you should have the contact information of the demolition households around you." Ye Hao suddenly inserted.


    "Yes."


    "That''s good. Before leaving, please contact some households around the orphanage. I want to buy their land. After everything is done, I will give you one million." Ye Hao said lightly.


    But the person next to him was stunned. The most important was Brother Tiger Head. He opened his mouth wide and looked at Ye Hao blankly. "You said...you told me to give me a million?"

 Chapter 242： Take in

    "Tell me the account number." Ye Hao took out his cell phone and pressed something there, Tiger Head reported his account.


    Within a few minutes, a message popped up on Brother Hutou''s phone, which showed that his bank card had been transferred in almost one million.


    "This...this." Although Hutou is the boss, he is only a small head after all. This is the first time he saw such a large sum of money. He looked at Ye Hao in disbelief.


    "Give you a chance. Do things for me, money is not a problem." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Without saying anything, Brother Hutou shouted directly at the younger brother next to him: "Why are you still stunned? Call the older brother."


    "Big brother." A bunch of younger brothers were still a little dazed, but they still honestly called out to Ye Hao.


    "Big brother, I was blind-eyed before. Don''t hesitate to tell me what you order." Hutou looked at Ye Hao in favor.


    "Tiger head, you agreed with us before..." The man in the suit on the side looked very ugly at the moment, and he rushed over anxiously and grabbed Brother Hutou''s arm.


    Brother Hutou just kicked him to the ground, and said disgustingly: "What is it called. What did I promise you? I tell you that from now on, the surrounding land belongs to our big brother Ye."


    He is a master who just dumped one million and can be called Master Bao.


    As long as the discerning person is on which side is not clear.


    The man in the suit got up and pointed at Ye Hao and roared: "Boy. You have a kind, you dare to intervene in the affairs of our Wanbang, believe it or not, our boss..."


    "Send a message to your house owner. Give me Bao Ye a face, we want this land. If the house owner is unwilling to let go, my Bao Ye will personally take someone to talk to him." Bao Ye said aloud.


    The man in the suit is like a knuckle in his throat. He knows the identity of Bao Ye, and he can only leave in despair.


    "Abao...Abao."


    The calling sound from the side changed Bao Ye''s face. He turned around and saw Ma Dongmei sitting in a wheelchair calling him.


    "Dongmei, I''m here." Baoye ran over in small steps, at this moment he seemed to be a father who saw his child.


    "Abao. Here... where is it? There are so many people." Ma Dongmei looked at the people around him timidly.


    "They... they are all passing by." Bao Ye said to Ma Dongmei with a smile, and then he glanced around.


    Fat brother Feizai and the others immediately understood what they meant, and they just asked their little brothers to leave quickly. In less than a minute, hundreds of people disappeared without a trace.


    Brother Hutou was also a reasonable person, and immediately let his little brother stay cool.


    In the originally crowded orphanage yard, only Ye Hao Baoye remained.


    "Master Bao. Why did your love follow." Ye Hao looked over. Since Master Bao returned to Ma Dongmei, Ma Dongmei''s hand has been pulling his clothes like a child.


    Bao Ye looked at Ma Dongmei dotingly, and he said softly: "I told her a lot last night, and then she finally seemed to remember something about me. Now she doesn''t want to leave me every moment, leave me for a while, just Call me like I did just now."


    Ye Hao looked at Ma Dongmei and said, "It seems that your lover is recovering well. It shouldn''t be long before you can recover all your memories."


    "Thank you Mr. Ye." Bao Ye said gratefully.


    At this time, the door of the room in the welfare home was pushed open, and the old woman walked out, looking at the few people who suddenly appeared in the courtyard a little hesitantly. When she saw Brother Hutou, her face changed.


    "You...you are Brother Tiger Head."


    Seeing the panic of the old woman, Ye Hao hurriedly walked over to calm her down and said, "Old woman, it''s okay. I have taken care of the matter, and no one will harass the orphanage from now on." Then he glared at Brother Tiger.


    Brother Hutou slapped himself directly, and then smiled and looked at the old woman: "I am sorry, old man. I was wrong before, so please don''t worry about who dares to move your orphanage from now on, I am the first to hack to death. he."


    Ye Hao glanced at Brother Tiger Head. He now needs manpower. After all, Fei Zai belongs to Lord Bao, and this Tiger Head is readily available, but if he dares to do something against his own will, he has the means to clean him up.


    "Auntie Sun."


    Ma Dongmei, who had been holding Bao Ye, suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the old woman, muttering "Aunt Sun" in her mouth.


    The old woman''s gaze fell on Ma Dongmei. First she was puzzled, and then to the surprise later. She walked over in three steps and two steps: "You are Amei? After so many years, where have you gone?"


    "Aunt grandson, child. Aunt grandson... child." Ma Dongmei slapped her head with a pained expression on her face.


    "Dongmei, do you think of something again?" Bao Ye looked at Ma Dongmei.


    After half a minute, Ma Dongmei returned to her previous appearance, but her eyes were full of kindness when she looked at the old woman, and she looked at the dilapidated room in the orphanage in the distance with a complicated look.


    "Old man, do you know Dongmei?" Baoye saw Ma Dongmei return to her original appearance, knowing that she only touched her memory, and did not really wake up. The old woman stared at Ma Dongmei for a long time, and then she nodded affirmatively: "Yes. She is Amei. More than ten years ago, a young girl often came to our orphanage to volunteer and buy some for the child every time. Clothes, buy fruit, and donate money to us. I asked


    Her identity, she just said that she was called Amei. I didn''t think she looked like rich, so I asked her why she wanted to show love like this. I still remember what she said at that time, she said she was doing good deeds to bless her lover. "


    ...


    Be quiet. The silence at this moment made Baoye''s eyes blurred. He looked at Ma Dongmei on the seat, his heart hurt again.


    He knew that the lover Ma Dongmei was talking about was him. It should have been when they were separated. He never thought that Ma Dongmei was still reluctant to give up to him at the time, and even thought of doing good deeds to bless him.


    Bao Ye didn''t speak, but silently held Ma Dongmei''s hand, owing you too much, only to pay you back in the rest of his life.


    Ye Hao sighed, and then changed the subject: "Okay. Let''s talk about the orphanage, Hutou, Feizi. Later, I will transfer a sum of money to your card, and then you will spend a day Nei bought me the surrounding houses."


    "Okay, brother. I''m absolutely at the price..." When Brother Hutou was about to speak, he was interrupted by Ye Hao. "The price must not be lowered. Give them 30% higher than the market price. If they are still unwilling to sell, you can find a solution by yourself, but don''t cause trouble."

 Chapter 243： Zhou Wanda has an accident

    A room on the top floor of a tall building.


    "What? The development of the old town is blocked? A man named Ye Hao, with the support of Lord Bao, wants to buy the land? Okay, I see." After hearing the matter, a middle-aged man looked ugly. Put down the phone.


    "This is Ye Hao again. You said, what are you going to do." The man stared at the man beside him.


    Wang Kai!


    This man is Wang Kai, and he smiled: "Ye Hao? I didn''t expect that he would offend the house owner. This kid really has his figure everywhere." "Wang Kai. You don''t talk nonsense with me." , We cooperated before, you promised. You helped me handle the Zhou group? But I now get the latest news. He Zhou Wanda has settled a foreign business, and now maybe he will get on the plane back to China. They Zhou Group really


    Just like a tiger with more wings! "The house owner patted the table and looked at Wang Kai reproachfully.


    "Boss, you can rest assured of these things. We will take care of them." "Handle them? I have heard this sentence several times. You kidnapped Zhou Wanda''s daughter three times. What happened? Which time was successful? Huh? , That shit-jerk master got out of Haicheng too. Didn¡¯t that Zhou Wanda and his daughter are still alive and well.¡± The owner of the house turned and looked towards


    Out the window.


    Wang Kai walked to the house owner, and he said softly: "You can rest assured. This time I have hired a professional person. Which Zhou Wanda I want, and Ye Hao to disappear from this world obediently At that time... the entire Haicheng will be ours."


    The house owner looked at Wang Kai suspiciously: "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true? Look, this is the person I invited this time." Wang Kai took out his tablet and pulled out a screen to appear in front of the house owner. The house owner¡¯s face changed from surprise at the beginning to excitement afterwards. He patted Wang Kai''s shoulder happily: "Haha. Your kid is still very capable. I said the uncle before. Go back and talk to your father. The cooperation between our two companies will continue. At that time, our two companies


    Dominate Haicheng! "


    Wang Kai smiled without saying a word, looking at the information on the screen, murder flashed in his eyes.


    ##


    After arranging everything, Bao Ye also recommended a construction team to Ye Hao. It is said that the building can be quickly built using the latest technology. He sent a person to take a look at the site. Originally, it could be built within a month. it is good.


    But Ye Hao directly took a deposit of 10 million yuan, and the other party directly agreed to get it done within a week without saying a word.


    The children in the orphanage were finally arranged by Bao Ye to go to another villa to stay for a while, because after seeing the children, Ma Dongmei laughed surprisingly, smiling so naively, and didn''t want to leave the child for a while. .


    And now Ma Dongmei''s thoughts are Baoye''s thoughts.


    After the matter was handled, Ye Hao drove away.


    Ding Dong


    While Ye Hao was driving, the phone rang suddenly. He held the steering wheel in one hand and picked up the phone in the other: "Hey."


    "Ye Hao...it''s not good. My father...my father...he was kidnapped."


    "What?" Ye Hao stepped on the brake abruptly, and he said with a serious face: "Zhou Qianyi, where are you now?"


    "I''m in the apartment, I... what should I do now. Brother Gang just sent a text message saying... that they are dangerous now." Zhou Qianyi''s voice on the other end of the phone was crying and trembling.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and started the car again. From the initial sixty to seventy, the speed reached two hundred in less than ten seconds, and he flashed directly in the traffic.


    "What the **** is going on, you can tell me clearly. Isn''t Boss Zhou abroad? Why was he kidnapped suddenly!" Ye Hao asked in a deep voice. "My dad completed his foreign business. He returned from a plane flight last night. After getting off the plane, he sent me a text message telling me to return to Haicheng. But soon after, my brother sent me that text message again, telling me Something happened to me and them, he...he asked me to find you. Ye Hao...


    You...Where are you? "


    Kidnapping?


    Ye Hao''s face was sullen. It seemed that Wanbang Group or Wang Hao Group had been forced into anxieties, and Zhou Wanda was tied directly.


    Damn, Zhou Wanda''s bodyguards shouldn''t be very good, how could they get into danger so easily!


    "Zhou Qianyi, listen to me. There is a spare key under the carpet in front of my door. You will open my door with the key now, let the laptop inside the house, and wait for me downstairs in ten minutes. "Ye Hao said.


    "I... I know."


    Hanging up, Ye Hao clenched his fists.


    ...


    Ten minutes later, the apartment went downstairs.


    The Volkswagen had been replaced by a Porsche 911 by Ye Hao. He saw an anxious figure running out of the apartment. After Ye Hao beckoned, she got into Ye Hao''s car.


    "Ye Hao...this is what you want. What should we do now? I called my father, but no one answered." Zhou Qianyi''s red eyes indicated that she had already cried.


    "Don''t worry, I asked you to bring something."


    After Ye Hao finished speaking, Zhou Qianyi handed the laptop to Ye Hao, along with a small box.


    Ye Hao first opened the small box, and there was a pistol inside. Zhou Qianyi didn''t panic after seeing the pistol, because she had seen it on the bodyguards of Brother Gang.


    This gun was left by Ye Hao when he was attacked by Ye Wei at KTV. He asked Zhou Qianyi to take it down this time just in case. He checked the pistol and put it in his pocket.


    Quickly turn on the computer and enter a few phone numbers on it.


    "I hope Boss Zhou and Brother Gang''s phone is still on." Ye Hao stared at the computer screen tightly.


    A few seconds later, on the map displayed on the computer screen, both red dots were locked in one position.


    "Southern Suburb!" Ye Hao noted this location.


    The southern suburb is located in the south of Haicheng. It is a small forest and some abandoned houses.


    "My father is in the southern suburbs?" Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "Yes. I''m going to save Boss Zhou, you get off the car now." Ye Hao set the computer and suddenly said to Zhou Qianyi.


    Zhou Qianyi was taken aback, and she immediately said: "Get off the car? Why? I want to save my father!" "You are a burden if you go, don''t you know? The strength of your father''s bodyguards, not to mention top-notch, but at least the average person is very good. It¡¯s hard to hurt your father, but now they can get them from Haicheng Airport to the southern suburbs ten kilometers apart? So the strength of this group of people must be


    very dangerous! Ye Hao shouted at Zhou Qianyi.


    Since the last time I met that Niu Shan, Ye Hao has let go of his contempt. After all, there are people outside the world and there are people outside the sky.


    Zhou Qianyi bit her lip and put her hand on the handle, ready to get off the car.


    Jingle Bell


    Zhou Qianyi''s cell phone rang, Zhou Qianyi picked up the phone, her expression changed: "It''s my father''s phone."


    Ye Hao said, "Take it."


    Zhou Qianyi pressed the answer button, and she shouted excitedly: "Dad...you...are you okay?"


    A few seconds later, Zhou Qianyi hesitantly handed the phone to Ye Hao: "It''s not my father. The other party said that you should answer the phone."


    Ye Hao took the phone, and the other side was very quiet.


    "Ten minutes for you, and take Zhou Qianyi to the statue in the center of the southern suburbs. It''s 9:20. If you haven''t arrived at 9:30, I won''t wait. Also, I want to look at Zhou Wanda''s daughter. Yes, otherwise...you should know the result."


    After speaking, the phone hung up.


    "It''s him." Ye Hao cursed, and threw the phone directly to Zhou Qianyi, and then dropped a sentence: "Fasten your seat belt." After that, his car was shot out, leaving tires on the ground. trace.

 Chapter 244： Porsche vs EMU!

    "You...you drove too fast." Zhou Qianyi tightly pulled the handrail next to the car. She looked at the car on the road in front. She felt like she was going to hit it directly, but Ye Hao turned around directly sideways. Past.


    Such scenes are still rising, making Zhou Qianyi''s adrenaline soaring.


    "It''s a full 20 kilometers away from the southern suburbs. The other party gave us ten minutes, if we don''t drive there. I don''t know what the **** will do. You can sit firmly for me." Ye Hao gritted his teeth. Depressed the accelerator.


    After hearing Ye Hao''s words, Zhou Qianyi stopped talking, just fastened her seat belt honestly and sat there.


    [Task trigger, speed and passion, drive to the southern suburbs at the fastest speed, the faster the reward, the richer the reward. No punishment. ¡¿


    I''m tired, and the system will join in the fun at this time, but since it''s all like this, Ye Hao doesn''t bother to take care of it.


    Isn''t it ten minutes? I let you know what a real car **** is.


    There was a hint of madness in Ye Hao''s eyes, and the speed of the car on the road in the city was nearly two hundred yards!


    ##


    "This is the traffic police headquarters. Now there is a car on Chengnanxi Road heading towards Chengnannan Road at a very fast speed. Please intercept traffic police vehicles along the route."


    "Command. This is Patrol Car No. 002, rushing to the target location."


    "This is 00..."


    ...


    The previous time Ye Hao racing was late at night, so not many people paid attention, but this time it was in broad daylight, it was still in the city, and...this is still a Porsche 911!


    As soon as a police car drove to the place it was scheduled to stop, a silver figure was seen galloping past.


    The traffic policeman on the police car looked at the car in the distance with a dull expression. He picked up the pager next to him: "Here...this is the patrol car No. 006. The target vehicle has left Chengnan South Road and is driving on Huancheng South Road. Speed... ¡­The speed should be two hundred yards."


    "Two hundred yards?" Everyone in the traffic police headquarters waited for a while.


    The traffic police squadron leader grabbed the microphone and shouted: "This is the headquarters? 006, are you sure that the target vehicle speed is two hundred? You are not mistaken.


    "I should have read it right..."


    "Report, this is patrol car No. 016. The target vehicle has already left and it is too late to stop it. Now it has driven onto the Haicheng Ring Elevated. The speed... is two hundred and twenty."


    "Report, this is patrol car No. 022. We did not catch up. The target vehicle has left the elevated ring road and headed south of the city."


    One report after another, the interval between each one is less than ten seconds, but...this is the distance between a street and a street, which can be as long as several kilometers, and as few as hundreds of meters!


    "Squadron Captain, I brought up the cameras along the route. But... the speed of the car is too fast, and the license plate number can not be seen after slowing down." A technical operator nearby smiled wryly


    The head of the traffic police squadron swallowed and looked at the silver car shadow on the monitor along the line in disbelief, and adjusted the playback speed to the slowest. It was true that he still couldn''t see the license plate and the people in the car.


    This... how fast is this?


    Dididi


    At this time, the traffic police squadron leader''s phone rang, and he answered the phone: "I am on a mission now, don''t..."


    Suddenly the face of the traffic police squadron leader suddenly changed. He stood up straight, and said with a serious expression: "Yes, yes. I know, I understand. Okay."


    After the call was hung up, the traffic police squadron leader took the microphone again, and then he said: "All patrol vehicles stop the interception mission, repeat it again, all patrol vehicles stop the interception mission."


    "Captain? Let''s leave it alone? This is serious speeding." A traffic policeman on the side looked at the squadron captain in confusion. "Well? How about it, do you know who called just now? Capital!" The traffic police squadron leader glared at the squadron leader, then looked at the red dots galloping on the map, and smiled self-deprecatingly: " And how do you stop it? You didn¡¯t see people¡¯s speed, I guess it¡¯s two hundred and five hundred now


    It''s a yard, it''s only strange that our broken police car chased it. Also, do we have someone''s technology? "


    [Task: Distance to the destination of the task: 14 kilometers, time: 4.23 minutes]


    Ye Hao''s car had already left Haicheng at this time, and the speed began to climb continuously.


    "Well, there are fewer cars. Now we have to chase back all the time we had dragged in the city." Ye Hao''s foot had already stepped on the accelerator, and Zhou Qianyi on the side didn''t dare to open his eyes at this moment.


    ##


    A high-speed moving car.


    "Old irons, this is the first time I ride such a fast train. It is said that the speed of this train has reached three hundred yards per hour." A man leaning on the window was holding his selfie stick. It was live, but the number of people in the live room was pitiful.


    When the man was telling his feelings about riding in a moving car, a comment on the screen attracted his attention.


    Bastard of Pagoda Town: Three hundred for you. You look out of the car window for yourself, people''s cars are as fast as you.


    23212: Right. You think we are blind.


    Seeing these comments, the man was stunned for a while, he subconsciously looked out the window, and saw that there was a road beside the railway outside the window. At this moment, a silver car was galloping on the road.


    These are all normal, but why does this car feel as if it is driving as fast as a moving car?


    "Excuse me, are we almost at the station?" The man subconsciously asked the passenger next to him.


    The passenger glanced at him: "It''s still early, the next stop will take at least ten minutes."


    "Then the current speed is three hundred yards?" The man swallowed and asked cautiously.


    "You are not farting. The speed of this train is three hundred yards per hour." The passenger looked at him contemptuously.


    But the man pointed to the outside with a solid expression: "Then... can you see the car outside."


    The passenger looked in the direction the man pointed, and at this moment the passenger was also stunned.


    Gradually other passengers also saw this scene.


    "Oh my God, am I dreaming? That Porsche was so smashed that it drove as fast as a train."


    "No, I want to make a video. A Porsche drove a high-speed car!"


    "Wait, look. That Porsche is still accelerating. He... Isn''t he going to overtake?"


    puff


    As soon as this sentence is said, if you change it, it is estimated that many people will laugh, overtaking? A supercar? Boy, did you go out without taking medicine?


    But at this moment, everyone witnessed a scene. The Porsche, which was still driving parallel to the high-speed train, overtook the high-speed train little by little, and after a few seconds, it passed the high-speed train.


    call


    Soon because of the steering of the car, the motor car and the car drifted away.


    But everyone on the train still had a dull expression.


    A Porsche... overtakes a high-speed car? The first man who saw this scene before, came back to his senses and looked at his mobile phone. It turned out that when he was in a daze, his live broadcast room was not closed. Originally there were only a few hundred people, but in this short period of time. It skyrocketed to hundreds of thousands in less than half a minute. The comment barrage below is all about the Porsche supercar!

 Chapter 245： Asian killer rankings fly nails!

    "I... how do I feel that we are about to fly." Zhou Qianyi, who wanted to open her eyes, closed her eyes abruptly the moment she opened her eyes.


    The scene of retreating rapidly in front of her made her feel her heart beating out the moment she opened her eyes.


    "Fly? Haha, if you put wings on us now. We can really fly." Ye Hao glanced at the dashboard.


    The top speed displayed on the dashboard of his Porsche 911 is 330.


    But as early as half a minute ago, the pointer was constantly shaking at the 330 position.


    ...


    ¡¾mission completed. To reach the destination, time: 8.35 minutes]


    [Task reward: seven skill points. ¡¿


    [Current remaining skill points: 45]


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, while Zhou Qianyi got out of the car directly, vomiting violently toward the side.


    "Are you all right." Ye Hao walked to Zhou Qianyi and looked at Zhou Qianyi who was pale.


    Zhou Qianyi waved her hand, she took a deep breath, and then said: "No...nothing. My father...where is he?"


    Ye Hao looked around. He saw a dilapidated stone statue in the distance. On the stone statue was a nailed person.


    Black iron nails more than 20 centimeters long were nailed to the arms and thighs, and blood dripped from above, staining most of the stone statue.


    "Brother Gang!" Zhou Qianyi covered her mouth and looked at the nailed man in disbelief.


    Ye Hao''s face turned gloomy. He handed the gun in his arms to Zhou Qianyi, and then said to her: "You hide in the car and don''t come out no matter what happens outside."


    Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao anxiously, but in the end she took the pistol and got into the car honestly. When the door was closed, she whispered.


    "Be careful."


    Ye Hao cautiously walked towards the stone statue.


    This is the southern suburbs, surrounded by small forests, the ground is still a gravel road, and there are some abandoned buildings in the distance.


    Perspective eyes!


    Ye Hao opened his perspective eyes as he walked, and started looking for suspicious people around.


    Sure enough, he saw a man in a black tights behind a huge boulder bunker about ten meters to the right of the stone statue. If he didn''t use perspective, he really couldn''t find this guy.


    But Ye Hao did not act rashly because he did not find Zhou Wanda.


    "I''m here, where are you? Come out." Ye Hao pretended to be there, and while staring at the man, he slowly walked towards the stone statue.


    But that person didn''t even move at all. Ye Hao simply pretended not to see him and walked directly under the stone statue. He looked at Brother Gang with his head down, except for the places where his limbs were pierced by iron nails. , There are also several other marks of battle injuries.


    "Brother Gang, Brother Gang." Ye Hao called to Brother Gang.


    Brother Gang opened his eyes. When he saw Ye Hao, he suddenly shouted: "Boss...Boss Zhou...cough"


    But blood spurted out of his mouth.


    "Don''t talk. I''ll let you down first." Ye Hao first pulled out the iron nails that were stuck in Brother Gang''s arms. At this moment, Ye Hao was still paying attention to the motionless figure over there.


    "Ahem... Ye Hao. Be careful..." Brother Gang gasped and muttered.


    And at this moment, the long-ambush shadow finally moved.


    The man rushed out and threw three iron nails directly towards Ye Hao''s location. The three iron nails looked heavy, but the speed of the shot was not slow at all, and the target was not Ye Hao, but Ye Hao''s side. Brother Gang.


    There are still two iron nails on Brother Gang''s feet that have not been removed. If Ye Hao ignores Brother Gang at this time, Brother Gang will definitely be pierced by the iron nails, and the consequences will be disastrous.


    Ye Hao had no choice, he turned around abruptly.


    Primary speed enhancement!


    Ye Hao used the power without the slightest hesitation. He grabbed the two iron nails with both hands, and another iron nail has been shot in front of Brother Gang, and the direction it is piercing is exactly that of Brother Gang. chest.


    Ye Hao''s head rushed over.


    "Ye Hao!" Brother Gang looked at Ye Hao in front of him in disbelief.


    Ye Hao straightened up, and the iron nail that was biting on his mouth was the flying nail.


    "Bah." Ye Hao vomited the iron nails, and at the same time the two iron nails in his hand threw out towards the figure, but the accuracy was a lot worse, but Ye Hao didn''t care if he hit or not, he hurriedly removed the nails. The two nails on brother''s feet put Brother Gang on the ground.


    His eyes fell on the figure in the distance again.


    "who are you?"


    The man didn''t continue to attack, but clapped his hands and said, "Good skill. I didn''t expect someone from China to take my life-threatening three nails directly."


    This man is of medium build and has yellow skin. Compared to his figure, his hands are very strong, forming an abnormal contrast.


    "Ye Hao, be careful. He is ranked 76th in the Asian killer rankings, nicknamed "Flying Nails". With one hand, flying nails can kill people within 100 meters." The Gang brother on the side covered his wounds and stared at each other firmly. .


    Asian killer rankings?


    Flying spikes?


    "I didn''t expect you, a little bodyguard, to know my reputation." Six more iron nails appeared on Fei Ding''s hands. He smiled and looked at Ye Hao: "Boy. Although your skills are good, you meet I count you unlucky. Who said your little life is worth 100 million dollars."


    One hundred million dollars!


    "These assassins have always collected money to kill people, but very few people will cause trouble in Huaxia. Although he is only ranked 76, but his skills are very terrifying, the most important is his flying nails!" The Gang gasped, his face was very Ugly.


    "Brother Gang, leave these things to me. You have a good rest here, and I''ll take you to the hospital later." Ye Hao stared directly at Feidou: "I ask you, where is Zhou Wanda?" "You said The big boss of Huaxia is not dead yet. But it is estimated that it will be soon. After all, the mission this time is two goals, and one person is 100 million US dollars. I did not expect it to be such an easy job. Huaxia is really a stupid man with a lot of money. Ah." Fei Ding stuck out his tongue and licked his own


    Nails.


    He looked at Ye Hao grimly: "Let¡¯s talk about it, how are you going to die. I asked me to pierce your limbs with iron nails, and die when the blood ran out. Or use my iron nails to pierce your head. Watching your brain flow out little by little."


    A smile suddenly appeared at the corner of Ye Hao¡¯s mouth. He spread his hands and said, ¡°You¡¯re not a killer. Well, I¡¯ll give you one billion dollars. You let Zhou Wanda and me go, and then tell me who your instigator is, although I I have probably guessed it."


    "Billion dollars?" Fei Ding''s eyes lit up with a heartbeat expression, but the nail in his hand shot at Ye Hao the next moment: "You don''t know that our killers have rules. Just collect the money. To do things, I can''t break the rules."


    Facing the iron nail that was shot over, on one side of his body, a hand knife patted the nail on the ground nearby.


    The speed under his feet accelerated, and he rushed directly towards the flying spikes.


    Since he wants to fight, Ye Hao can only accompany him to the end!


    Primary physical strengthening! Primary strength enhancement!

 Chapter 246： Moment of life and death! Hua Ji!

    The iron nails in that flying nail''s hand seemed like they couldn''t be used up, and they were thrown out one by one, his footsteps were constantly moving, keeping his distance from Ye Hao there.


    Because Ye Hao wanted to move forward while avoiding the attack, so instead of getting close to the flying spikes.


    Damn, this guy is good at long-range attacks. If this goes on, his skill time will be delayed.


    [System task: the protagonist will not die within ten minutes. Task reward: 30 skill points. Special task requirements: The host cannot exchange any skills within ten minutes. Timing starts: 9.59]


    Ye Hao''s heart was shocked, and a sense of crisis swept through his mind.


    Don''t die for ten minutes?


    The system has never been out of inexplicable tasks, which means that Ye Hao will be in danger for the next ten minutes, and it will still be a life-threatening danger.


    Is it the flying spike in front of you?


    Although this flying nail is good at skill, relying on the flying nail skills he can''t handle him for a while, but it is not easy for him to kill himself within ten minutes.


    So what is the danger of this life-threatening life?


    brush


    An iron nail cut through Ye Hao''s clothes and wiped it dangerously and dangerously from Ye Hao''s belly.


    No matter how much it is, the most urgent thing for me now is to solve the guy in front of me, and then I will talk about what dangers there will be.


    As soon as Ye Hao gritted his teeth, his eyes flashed brightly, facing the nail that was shot again, Ye Hao didn''t hide this time, but put his hands in his pocket and threw it out abruptly.


    …ç…ç…ç


    After several sounds like steel collision came, the iron nails changed their trajectory and fell on the ground, Ye Hao rushed straight towards the flying nails.


    "What?" Fei Ding was startled, the iron nail he shot out was inexplicably like it had hit something and changed its direction.


    Facing the approaching Ye Hao, Fei Ding threw out a few iron nails again. This time Ye Hao also put his hands in his pockets and threw out something.


    "Silver Needle!" This time Fei Ding saw clearly what Ye Hao threw out, it turned out to be Silver Needle!


    And the speed is not slow, after colliding with the nail, it changes the direction of the nail.


    "Look at the fist!" Ye Hao had already approached a few meters in front of Fei Ding''s body at this moment, and he was directly blasted with a fist.


    After all, Fei Ding is the killer on the Asian killer rankings. His instinct that has been on the verge of death for many years prevented him from fighting Ye Hao''s fist, but promptly took out a handful of nails and held it across Ye Hao. In front of his fist.


    Because the nails of flying nails are twenty or thirty centimeters in length, they are almost like small daggers.


    Ye Hao slammed his fist on the iron nail, and the impact directly caused Fei nail to retreat for a few steps, still carrying a few traces of blood at the corner of his mouth.


    Fei Ding looked at Ye Hao in surprise. This kid''s fist was surprisingly strong. Fortunately, he used iron nails to block it. If he used his fist to block it, maybe his arm would be broken.


    "Look at the fist again!" After gaining the upper hand, Ye Hao certainly wouldn''t give up such a good opportunity, and his fist fell toward Feida like raindrops.


    Once it became a close combat, the threat of the nail in Fei Ding''s hand was much less, but because Fei Ding held the nail in both hands, the dodge action was also in place, Ye Hao couldn''t take him down for a while.


    "Boy, deceive people too much." Fei Ding was very aggrieved. Close combat is his shortcoming, which is why he can only be ranked 76th.


    "What about you deceiving you?" Ye Hao suddenly put a foot on Fei Ding''s abdomen, and directly caused Fei Ding to fly upside down for several meters and hit a big tree.


    Fei Ding fell to the ground and spit out a mouthful of blood, and Ye Hao''s next heavy punch was about to hit him.


    Fei Ding hurriedly yelled, "Hua Ji, when are you going to wait!"


    "Little handsome guy, be merciful. Otherwise, the beauty in my hand is probably going to die." The voice from a distance caused Ye Hao to stop, his fist stopped less than half a meter from Fei Ding''s head. , He turned his head and looked aside.


    There was a hotly dressed woman holding Zhou Qianyi''s hair, with a silver flower in her hand touching her throat.


    The silver flower was not a flower, but a silver iron tool, with sharp barbs on the petals.


    Brother Gang, who fell under the stone statue, looked at this side in horror, and shouted: "Ye Hao, be careful. This woman is ranked 56th on the Asian killer list, from the island country. The flower in her hand is very poisonous. !"


    Hua Ji is ranked 56th in the killer ranking!


    Ye Hao secretly cried out that it was not good for him to clean up a 76-person Fei Ding alone. This also included a 56-person Hua Ji!


    And now Zhou Qianyi is still in her hands!


    bump


    Ye Hao noticed that Fei Ding suddenly got up and hit Ye Hao''s abdomen with a fist. Ye Hao didn''t dare to attack and could only hold his chest to resist.


    The body retreated several steps toward the back.


    "It''s him. Hua Ji, I said that I rushed here at half past nine, where did you go! You watched me get beaten by this kid on purpose!" Fei Ding looked at Hua Ji angrily.


    Hua Ji smiled charmingly, she pulled a person from behind and threw it on the ground: "It''s not you yet, because a bodyguard made this hostage run away! Don''t forget, it''s worth 100 million US dollars."


    The person thrown out was Zhou Wanda who had fainted.


    "Huh." Feiding snorted coldly.


    Hua Ji twisted her small waist and licked her red lips: "Why do you still have a temper? Anyway, you are also on the top of the Asian killer list, and it is not ashamed that you were beaten like this by a bad guy. "


    I have to say that this Hua Ji''s figure is still very enchanting, coupled with that charming expression, can almost arouse the **** of any man.


    But Fei Ding just glanced at her coldly; "Stop talking nonsense, leave it to me, this kid. Deal with your affairs quickly."


    "I know. Don''t move the little brother over there, otherwise my flower might leave some marks on this woman." Hua Ji first threatened Ye Hao, and then lay down with a kick. The man on the ground: "Wake up."


    Zhou Wanda looked a little embarrassed. He was woken up by Hua Ji, and slowly raised his head. When he saw Zhou Qianyi, his expression changed: "Qianyi... why are you here!"


    Zhou Qianyi bit her lip and saw that her father was safe, she was relieved, but the trace of stubbornness in her heart prevented her from expressing her worries.


    "The reunion of father and daughter is over. Boss, there is a contract here. You can sign it quickly." Hua Ji took out a contract and threw it in front of Zhou Wanda.


    What was written on the contract was the Zhou Group Share Transfer Agreement.


    Zhou Wanda''s face sank, he gritted his teeth; "I can''t sign this agreement!"


    "No sign? Then don''t you want your daughter." Hua Ji smiled slightly, her tongue licked on Zhou Qianyi''s cheek, and the silver flower in her hand was even closer to Zhou Qianyi''s throat.


    Zhou Qianyi''s face showed a look of disgust.


    "I...I..." Zhou Wanda clenched his fists.


    bump


    There was a fighting sound from behind Zhou Wanda, and Ye Hao curled up and fell to the ground, while Fei Ding punched and kicked Ye Hao there.


    "Hey, aren''t you good at hitting. You stand up and fight! I tell you that you are dead today, and I will torture you bit by bit." As he said, Fei Ding took out the iron nail. With a grim look, he drew towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth, a lot of thoughts flashed through his mind.


    He would die if he didn''t resist, but if he resisted, that woman named Hua Ji might threaten Zhou Qianyi''s life!


    "Stop, let your people stop. Let my daughter and Ye Hao go, I''ll sign this word." Zhou Wanda yelled.


    "Flying spikes."


    Fei Ding stopped, he looked at Hua Ji, Hua Ji and Fei Ding looked at each other and nodded slightly.


    Hua Ji smiled and said, "Okay, no problem. As long as you sign, I can guarantee that they will not die." Zhou Wanda looked at Zhou Qianyi, and then tremblingly took out a pen from her pocket.

 Chapter 247： shot!

    Ye Hao watched Zhou Wanda there preparing to sign, and in his mind he was thinking about how to ask for the predicament in front of him.


    The most important thing is that Hua Ji, who ranks ahead of Fei Ding, her skill should be better than Fei Ding, and Zhou Qianyi is still in her hands!


    Damn it!


    With this **** task, I can¡¯t even exchange my skills!


    If this continues, they will only face a dead end, Ye Hao doesn''t think these killers will really keep their promise and let them go.


    Zhou Wanda probably knew this, so the writing speed was surprisingly slow, and his fingers were still trembling constantly there.


    "Old guy, what''s the time. Write a few words, how long do you have to write." Fei Ding roared impatiently.


    Zhou Wanda whispered: "I...I''m shaking my hands..."


    "Okay, okay. Hurry up." Hua Ji gestured to Fei Ding with her eyes, meaning that after signing the letter, she solved Ye Hao and she solved Zhou Wanda and his daughter.


    Fei Ding nodded, and the iron nail in his hand slid across his tongue lightly, looking at Ye Hao with a grin.


    [Remaining time of the task: 6.46 minutes. ¡¿


    There were still six full minutes, Ye Hao gritted his teeth, he was ready to do it at the moment, his skill time is more than a minute, he can''t wait any longer, if it doesn''t work, he can only fight to the death.


    Just when Ye Hao was about to do it, a dull voice came out.


    Bang


    "Be careful." Hua Ji''s figure flashed, leaving a bullet hole where she stood just now.


    Bang


    Another bullet fired at the location of Hua Ji.


    "What''s the matter?" Fei Ding said in surprise, but the next moment he felt a huge pain in his abdomen, Ye Hao put his foot in his abdomen, and he could clearly hear the sound of bone breaking.


    Fei Ding''s body retreated to the side, and Ye Hao didn''t care about him any more, but rushed towards Hua Ji like an off-stringed arrow.


    "It''s a sniper, **** it!" Hua Ji didn''t pay attention to Zhou Qianyi because she wanted to avoid the bullet that didn''t know where she came from. Zhou Qianyi broke free of Hua Ji''s restraint.


    "Want to run!"


    A sharp look flashed in Hua Ji''s eyes, and a silver flower in her hand shot towards the back of Zhou Qianyi''s head.


    Ye Hao''s eyes widened, his speed was raised again, and a few silver needles flew out in his hand, but because of the distance, Yinhua was less than half a meter away from the back of Zhou Qianyi''s head, and the silver needles couldn''t keep up!


    If this goes on, the life-threatening Yinhua may pierce Zhou Qianyi''s head! This is fatal!


    "Qianyi, be careful!" At this moment, Zhou Wanda, who had originally signed on the ground, pushed away Zhou Qianyi beside her, and stood in front of Zhou Qianyi.


    In Zhou Qianyi''s surprised eyes, she saw the tail of a silver flower inserted into Zhou Wanda''s left chest. Only the flowers remained outside. The blood flowed out and the silver petals were dyed red.


    Zhou Wanda looked at Zhou Qianyi, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and then he slowly closed his eyes.


    "Since you want to die, I will send you father and daughter on the road." Hua Ji took out another silver flower and shot it at Zhou Qianyi.


    This time, Ye Hao, who was rushed there in time, kicked it away, and he stood in front of Zhou Wanda and Zhou Qianyi.


    "Dad... are you okay. Don''t scare me." Zhou Qianyi hugged her father. At this moment, she left her stubbornness behind. She just looked at the silver flower on her father''s chest with a frightened expression. I wanted to touch it, but was stopped by Ye Hao.


    "Don''t touch, the flowers are poisonous. You take your father to hide first, I will deal with this stinky lady first." Ye Hao cautiously looked at Hua Ji.


    Zhou Qianyi was crying, holding her father and slowly moving to a tree next to her.


    "Dad... wake up."


    "Little handsome guy, how rude you are to say. Why do you take a bite of a stinky lady?" Hua Ji smiled charmingly, and another silver flower appeared in her hand.


    Bang


    The sound of gunfire came again, Hua Ji only retreated slightly, then avoided, and hid behind a big tree.


    On a hillside one thousand meters away, a man with a sniper rifle frowned slightly, and said to Mai who was near his mouth: "Report, the target is blocked by trees and cannot be shot."


    "Understood. You continue to provide long-range fire support, we will be there soon."


    "Yes."


    ##


    "Little mouse is really annoying. Fei Ting, are you okay." Hua Ji glanced coldly into the distance, she was indeed a professional killer, and only a few shots could tell where the sniper was. .


    "Cough cough, that stinky kid is really heavy!" Fei Ding clutched his abdomen, looking at Ye Hao angrily.


    Ye Hao clenched his fists. He didn''t relax a bit at the moment, staring at the two people in front of him.


    "It is estimated that some annoying guys are coming. Fei Ding, we will solve this kid within a minute, and we will evacuate immediately." As soon as Hua Ji''s voice fell, her figure flashed out, and the silver flower in her hand turned towards Ye. Hao attacked.


    For this silver flower, Ye Hao is a bit difficult to deal with, it''s not like a nail, it can still be caught.


    There are many barbs hidden on this silver flower, and it is very poisonous. If it is accidentally cut, it is dangerous.


    Brush


    The flying nails in the distance were not ambiguous at the moment. Several iron nails shot towards Ye Hao, but the speed was not as good as before because of the injury.


    Ye Hao fought with Hua Ji while avoiding the nails, and Ye Hao became more frightened as this hit.


    This woman is very skillful, she has a fierce attack, deadly moves, and her speed is not that of Ye Hao.


    What kind of people are these killers, they all can catch up with the speed at which they can use the primary speed enhancement!


    When the iron nails in the distance were about to attack Ye Hao, the distant sniper who found the opportunity shot again. Although the nails were not shot, the continuous shooting made it impossible for the nails to come and help the flower. Ji.


    "Trash." Hua Ji snorted coldly. The attack became more and more fierce, and Ye Hao''s defense began to look more and more embarrassed.


    Suddenly, Hua Ji opened her red lips, and silver-white petals appeared on her tongue. The next moment the silver-white petals shot towards Ye Haofei.


    "I''ll go, and a hidden weapon." On the side of Ye Hao''s body, the petals only left a scratch on Ye Hao''s clothes.


    Then Hua Ji''s attack came on!


    Ye Hao had more and more flaws, and he was tired of parrying.


    And at this moment, the speed enhancement ability that was first used was only half a minute left.


    "Zhou Qianyi, shoot at this side!" Ye Hao rolled his eyes, and while resisting Hua Ji''s attack, he shouted at Zhou Qianyi.


    Zhou Qianyi, who was still worried about Zhou Wanda''s injury over there, was taken aback, and subconsciously took out the pistol from her arms, but she looked at the two Ye Hao Huaji who were fighting there.


    "I... I can''t make a call."


    "Stop talking nonsense, just shoot here and hit hard." Ye Hao shouted loudly.


    Zhou Qianyi buckled the insurance and held the gun in the direction of Ye Hao and Hua Ji, but because the positions of the two kept changing, Zhou Qianyi could not aim at all, and she was unable to shoot.


    "Little handsome guy, that woman knows that she has never played with a gun. If she shoots, you are not afraid of accidentally hurting you." Hua Ji''s figure kept changing, and she was still paying attention to Zhou Qianyi''s situation there.


    Ye Hao sneered: "Then it depends on luck."


    "Zhou Qianyi, what are you waiting for. Shoot!" Ye Hao shouted.


    Zhou Qianyi gritted her teeth and pulled the trigger directly at the position of Ye Hao and Hua Ji.…ç…ç…ç…ç

 Chapter 248： Survive in danger

    There were seven bullets in Ye Hao''s pistol, and Zhou Qianyi shot seven bullets at once.


    With the gunshot, Hua Ji''s face changed and hurriedly stopped the attack on Ye Hao, her eyes were directed at the seven bullets that had been shot.


    Hua Ji''s figure is very fast, but at such a distance of less than 20 meters, it is difficult to completely avoid the seven bullets aimed at her. She can avoid the bullets of the sniper rifle because of the sniper rifle. The firing range was too far. Although the silencer was installed, there was still a sound when the shot was fired.


    As a killer, hearing is very important. Hua Ji can instantly judge the direction of the gunshot through her hearing, and then observe the trajectory through keen vision.


    At this moment, Hua Ji has done the first two items, but at a distance of 20 meters, her body reaction speed is unable to avoid the bullets fired at such a close distance.


    but¡­¡­


    Seeing the seven bullets coming over, Hua Ji smiled. None of the seven bullets could have hit her.


    But the next moment, she was surprised to find that the direction of one of the bullets had changed little by little, and it shot straight towards her.


    Hua Ji didn''t have time to think about it, her body was slightly to one side.


    bump


    This is the sound of bullets piercing the bones of the body.


    Hua Ji was shot in her left shoulder, and blood flowed from her white shoulder.


    Her eyes were puzzled, why...why did the bullet that had been shot change its trajectory? Hua Ji has not heard of this kind of ability, but looking at the appearance of that Chinese woman, it is impossible to be a master with a gun.


    "It seems that you have bad luck." Ye Hao''s forehead was covered with sweat, his head was covered with blue veins, and the corners of his mouth had a slight smile.


    Using object control techniques to manipulate the trajectory of a bullet is really difficult, and it feels like my head will explode.


    Ye Hao clenched his fists and blasted directly towards Hua Ji''s abdomen. Although the other party was a woman, Ye Hao didn''t mean to pity Xiang Xiyu at all. This was a killer!


    Just give her even a little chance, she might give you a Jedi counterattack.


    Hua Ji looked at the fists coming, and it was too late to dodge or resist.


    Brush up


    "Cross nails!"


    Suddenly several rotating cross-shaped iron nails shot towards Ye Hao, and Ye Hao hurried back several steps.


    Then only heard an explosion.


    boom


    After a burst of smoke, Hua Ji who had fallen on the ground in front of Ye Hao was nowhere to be found. There was only a pool of blood left on the ground, or those cross nails.


    Ran?


    Ye Hao frowned.


    Ta Ta Ta


    With a sound of footsteps, two people in special costumes sprang out from the woods beside them.


    Ye Hao looked at these two people warily.


    "It seems that we are late. But it seems that they are injured and should not be able to run far. You hurry up in that direction and see if you can catch up with them." The older one ordered the younger one.


    "Yes."


    The old smiling man rushed into the grass and chased after the blood.


    The older one looked at Ye Hao.


    "Mr. Ye, don''t panic. We are not enemies," the middle-aged man said.


    This man is in his thirties, and he is very strong.


    "You are?" Ye Hao asked suspiciously.


    The middle-aged man opened his mouth, but when he saw Zhou Qianyi and others on the side, he hesitated: "It is not convenient to explain my identity. But you should know Nightingale, we are ¡®colleagues¡¯."


    nightingale!


    Ye Hao immediately thought of the identity of the person in front of him, Dragon Group!


    "Mr. Ye, your friend seems to be badly injured. Take it to the hospital first." The middle-aged man looked at Zhou Wanda who was lying on the ground.


    Ye Hao reacted and hurried to Zhou Wanda''s side, looking at the silver flower inserted in his left chest.


    "Ye Hao...help...help my father, please...help my father." Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao helplessly with tears on her face.


    Ye Hao carefully tore open Zhou Wanda''s chest clothes. The blood had already stained his chest, but purple lines appeared around his chest.


    "His condition is a bit serious. This flower is very poisonous. He has been poisoned now, and I don''t know if the root of the Yinhua has been inserted into his heart. If it is inserted into his heart, it may not be saved." The young man said.


    Zhou Qianyi''s expression changed when she heard this, she looked at Ye Hao: "Ye Hao...what he said is not true! I...my father must still be saved, right? Tell me...my father is still saved!"


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, but silently picked up Zhou Wanda and ran towards his car: "If there is any rescue, I only know if I go to the hospital!"


    The duration of the fluoroscopy has ended. Ye Hao has no knowledge of Zhou Wanda¡¯s body now, so he needs to use scientific medical equipment. Ye Hao is not ignorant of this highly toxic, only hope that he can find a way in the hospital. .


    Afterwards, Zhou Wanda and Ah Gang were both carried into the car, leaving a cloud of dust flying out.


    ...


    "Captain, how is it." A woman with a sniper rifle came here.


    The middle-aged man shook his head: "Escaped."


    "Escaped? But it''s no wonder. After all, they are two people on the top of the Asian killer rankings. Just relying on the few of us who can temporarily force back two such capable killers, it is already a good record in our dragon group." The woman shrugged , Chewing gum in his mouth.


    "It''s not us. When we arrived, both of them had already escaped. And it is estimated that they have suffered a lot of injuries. One of them may have been shot." The middle-aged man said in a deep voice.


    "Shot? I remember not hitting? Is it because when did my marksmanship get better?" the woman exclaimed.


    "It''s not your bullet, it''s a pistol bullet. Look at the ground, there are seven pistol shells, but only six pistol bullets, plus the pool of blood on the ground." The middle-aged man''s eyes fell on the ground.


    The woman froze for a moment, and then said incredulously: "Captain, what you mean is that the kid named Ye Hao defeated the 76th Fei Ding and the 56th Hua Ji on the Asian Killer Rankings alone! "


    The middle-aged man nodded: "Although you may have helped him a little by shooting from a distance, Hua Ji is a very capable woman. We didn''t let our dragon team suffer less from abroad before."


    "Impossible. According to the information we got, that Jin Mao..." As soon as the woman said her words, she was stared at by the middle-aged man.


    The woman stuck her tongue out and continued: "That Ye Hao is just a computer expert, plus a student with a little talent in mathematics. He also has a little punch, but how can such a person be the opponent of two professional killers in Asia!"


    The middle-aged man thought for a moment: "It seems that this Ye Hao is unusual, and then we have to report his situation. But now we have to go to the hospital, there are still some troublesome things we need to deal with, call Xiao Li back. .""Yes."

 Chapter 249： Zhou Wanda is dead?

    Haicheng People''s Hospital.


    There were red signs on the entrances of two separate operating rooms that were in operation, and Zhou Qianyi was waiting anxiously at the moment.


    One hour later, the light in the operating room next to it dimmed.


    A nurse came out: "Madam. The patient''s condition has been stabilized. The wound on his limbs has been stitched up, but he has lost too much blood and is still in a coma."


    "Thank you..." Zhou Qianyi nodded gratefully, and then looked at the light outside the operating room that was still on.


    It was her father lying in this operating room.


    Ta Ta Ta


    There was a rush of footsteps, and a beautiful figure appeared in the corridor. Qiu Xueyao looked around for a moment. After seeing Zhou Qianyi, she hurried over.


    "Qianyi, how is Uncle Zhou''s situation."


    Zhou Qianyi raised her head and looked at Qiu Xueyao in front of her. She opened her mouth, and tears could not be controlled again.


    "Xue Yao... I... my father... him."


    Qiu Xueyao hugged Zhou Qianyi''s arm and looked at the closed door of the operating room. She comfortedly said: "I already know what happened. What have you been robbed? The bodies of Uncle Zhou and other bodyguards are already in a place next to the airport. Found it in the drain."


    Zhou Qianyi sobbed: "I...I don''t know, they just said they are..."


    "Miss. I''m sorry, this matter has been accepted by us. Please don''t inquire about anything related to this matter." Three men with sunglasses came over, each carrying a suitcase by their hands. .


    Qiu Xueyao looked at the two men and the woman suspiciously: "Who are you?"


    The middle-aged man in the middle did not speak, but took out a small notebook and handed it to Qiu Xueyao.


    When Qiu Xueyao saw Xiaoben, her face became straight, and she stood up and returned the notebook to the middle-aged man in front of her, just when she was about to speak.


    "Don''t ask any questions. Let''s just take a look. When Mr. Ye Hao comes out, remember to tell him that we are waiting for him on the rooftop." After the middle-aged man finished speaking, he turned around and left with someone.


    "They...who are they? When we had an accident before, they finally came over?" Qiu Xueyao looked at the three people who left with tears.


    "It''s nothing." Qiu Xueyao didn''t tell Qiu Xueyao, because of the fact that just now, when they were senior police officers, they would be taught a lesson. There are some special signs that they need to recognize.


    And the little book just now is one of them.


    At this moment, Qiu Xueyao has a doubt in her heart? Why do these people look for Ye Hao? Isn''t Ye Hao a part-time student bodyguard?


    It seems that there are indeed many problems with this kid.


    Snapped


    The door to the operating room on the side opened, and a nurse walked out.


    Zhou Qianyi stood up abruptly and looked at the nurse. She asked anxiously, "I... how is my father? Is it serious?"


    The nurse glanced at Zhou Qianyi: "You are the daughter of the patient inside, right."


    Zhou Qianyi nodded.


    The nurse took out a text and handed it to Zhou Qianyi, and said apologetically: "I''m really sorry, your father has passed away because of his injuries. This is the death confirmation. Please sign it."


    bump


    Zhou Qianyi''s eyes flickered, and her body fell directly to the ground.


    Qiu Xueyao hurriedly helped Zhou Qianyi: "Qianyi, Qianyi, calm down. Uncle Zhou doesn''t want to see you like this."


    "No, no. My father will not die." Zhou Qianyi stood up abruptly and rushed into the operating room.


    "Wait, miss, you can''t go in." The nurse didn''t pay attention for a while, and Zhou Qianyi had rushed into the operating room when she recovered.


    In the operating room, on the operating table in the middle lies a naked man with a **** wound on his left chest. The blood-stained silver flower has been taken out and placed on a plate next to him.


    The instrument on the side showed a dazzling red line.


    "Dad!... You... wake up, I... I haven''t had enough trouble with you... You wake up soon..." Zhou Qianyi wanted to pounce on but was stopped by the female nurse on the side.


    "Miss, please calm down."


    "Don''t stop me, my father is still saved. You hurry up and save my father. As long as you can save my father, I can give you whatever you want." Zhou Qianyi shouted frantically.


    Qiu Xueyao also followed in at this moment. She looked at the crazy Zhou Qianyi and calmly said, "Qianyi, calm down."


    "Get out of the way." Zhou Qianyi broke free from the **** of the nurse and rushed directly to the next doctor in a white coat and mask, holding his arms; "Doctor, please. Please help me again. Father, please..."


    Zhou Qianyi was crying, her body slid to the ground, tears wet the floor.


    "Please..."


    "Miss. It''s not that we didn''t save, but we really tried our best. Your father''s heart was stabbed by the end of the silver flower, and the silver flower is still very poisonous. We..." The next doctor sighed. Shook his head.


    "Why. Zhou Wanda why do you want to leave, mother and she don''t want to see you, you hurry back to me." Zhou Qianyi cried out loudly, shaking helplessly.


    Only Zhou Qianyi''s cry was left in the operating room, and the man who loved her the most, her only relative in the world, was lying on the operating table and was already asleep.


    "Qiu Xueyao, take her out. Everyone is out, and I will give the patient the final rescue."


    Suddenly a voice sounded.


    Qiu Xueyao looked at the man whose arms had been grabbed by Zhou Qianyi just now in amazement. This voice...how could he be so familiar.


    Zhou Qianyi also raised her head and looked at the man in front of her. When she saw those eyeballs, she subconsciously pronounced the name: "Ye Hao?"


    The doctor silently took off his mask. The person under the mask was Ye Hao. He looked at the people around him and said in a deep voice: "Did you hear what I said, everyone is going out."


    "Doctor Ye. But this patient..." a doctor said aloud.


    "What I said, I don''t want to say it a third time."


    Several doctors and nurses looked at each other and walked out of the operating room silently.


    And Zhou Qianyi did not think about why Ye Hao appeared here, but subconsciously looked at Ye Hao and said, "Save my father, please."


    "Go out with Qiu Xueyao, and I will save your father." Ye Hao looked at the crying woman in front of him, but his heart was laughing at himself.


    Ye Hao Ye Hao.


    It is said that the hero is sad for the beauty level. You didn''t believe it before, but now how come you see this woman crying?


    Zhou Wanda was hopeless from a scientific point of view. He had performed various medical skills just now, but he was still unable to recover.


    Zhou Qianyi stood up slowly. She didn''t speak much, just glanced at Zhou Wanda on the operating table, and then walked outside, where she was constantly shaking.


    Qiu Xueyao stepped forward to support Zhou Qianyi, gave Ye Hao a complicated look, and then helped Zhou Qianyi out of the operating room. The door of the operating room gradually closed. Through the last gap, you can see the lonely man standing next to the operating table...

 Chapter 250： System 2.0

    Ye Hao looked at Zhou Wanda on the operating table. He thought of the scene where Zhou Wanda stood up to block Yinhua for Zhou Qianyi.


    "You are a good father. It would be nice if my father could be half as much as you." Ye Hao sighed, he raised his head and closed his eyes.


    A picture of the system emerged in his mind.


    The scientific method is useless, so the only way is to use the non-scientific method. The primary lay healing technique is still cooling down, and the cooling time is seven days.


    Zhou Wanda''s body has just died, and there may still be scenes now, but it is estimated that the body will be moldy in seven days.


    Ye Hao thought to himself.


    System, is there any way to refresh the time of skills, or whether there are other skills with healing effects similar to Holy Healing.


    The system didn''t respond for a long time, and finally just displayed a paragraph.


    [System prompt: Holy Healing is the only best healing skill currently possessed by the host, and the cooling time is difficult to reset. But if the skill is upgraded, the cooling time of the skill itself will start again. ¡¿


    Upgrade skills!


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up and he clicked on the detailed introduction of sacred healing technique.


    [Elementary sacred healing technique: can heal... Upgrade conditions: the secondary system can be upgraded. ¡¿


    Secondary system?


    Ye Hao took a look at his skill points.


    [Current skill points: 75. ¡¿


    After the previous death mission was completed, Ye Hao added 30 skill points.


    If Ye Hao remembered correctly, it would take fifty skill points to upgrade the first-level system to the second-level system.


    Before he could think about it, Ye Hao went directly to the system.


    [Are you sure to upgrade the system? It takes ten seconds to update the system and 50 skill points need to be deducted]


    determine!


    [Deduct 50 skill points. Host remaining skill points: 25]


    [The system upgrade begins, the system prompts, all skills are closed during the upgrade, and all services are suspended. ¡¿


    [System upgrade continues: 10 seconds...9 seconds...]


    Ten seconds passed quickly.


    ¡¾The system upgrade is complete. System 2.0 serves you. ¡¿


    [Upgrade system reward: The host will get a chance to draw a physical skill draw. The system opens 2.0 exchangeable skills and abilities...]


    Ye Hao didn''t have time to read these introductions, so he found Holy Healing.


    ¡¾Intermediate Holy Healing: Use Holy Light to heal the opponent. Cooling time: 3 days. Need skill points: 90. Requires primary lay healing: already possessed. ¡¿


    Cough cough


    When Ye Hao saw this number, he felt that his little heart was going to be frightened.


    Ninety skill points! He is blackmailing!


    After upgrading the system now, there are only 25 points left. Where can I get these sixty-five skill points? Loan me or him are not enough...


    loan?


    Ye Hao was taken aback and hurriedly opened the loan interface in the system, only to see that the loanable amount originally displayed had changed from 50 points to 100 points.


    Ye Hao clenched his fists. If he borrowed 65 skill points, it would be even more difficult for him to pay off within seven days!


    but¡­¡­


    Ye Hao looked at Zhou Wanda on the operating table and thought of the scene of Zhou Qianyi crying just now.


    "Ye Hao Ye Hao. Sooner or later you will have an accident because of your softheartedness." Ye Hao shook his head mockingly, then said to the system in his heart.


    Redeem intermediate sacred healing arts.


    [Are you sure to exchange for Intermediate Holy Healing? The host¡¯s current skill points are not enough and need a loan of 65 points. ¡¿


    Confirm the exchange, confirm the loan.


    [Congratulations to the host for obtaining Intermediate Holy Healing. ¡¿


    [System reminder: The host owes 65 skill points. Repayment period: 7 days. ¡¿


    Ye Hao felt his heart dripping blood right now.


    Zhou Qianyi, Zhou Qianyi, thank you Lao Tzu if you don''t do it this time, it''s all incompetent!


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, put his hand on Zhou Wanda''s chest, and thought to himself.


    Holy Healing!


    Bright stars-like light spots appeared around Ye Hao''s palm. The light was gentle and holy. It even made Ye Hao feel calm, as if he had returned to the warmest place.


    The light slowly melted into Zhou Wanda''s chest, and the purple lines slowly disappeared. The wound was slowly growing and recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Dididi


    The display on the electrocardiograph on the side was still a line, and there was a slight beating.


    At this time, the holy light on Ye Hao''s palm disappeared.


    Ye Hao''s body shook, a drop of blood dripped on the edge of the operating table.


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s face was pale and scary, sweat was on his forehead, and nosebleeds flowed from his nostrils. "Damn it, this intermediate sacred healing technique puts too much load on the body. If this is the advanced sacred healing technique, the patient is not cured, I will not fall down by myself." Ye Hao gasped and looked for a few from the side. The cotton ball used for the group surgery was blocked in my nostril, which stopped the flow


    Nosebleeds coming out.


    After feeling that fatigue slowly disappeared, Ye Hao picked up the needle and thread used to sew the wound next to him and a small knife, and scratched a shallow wound on Zhou Wanda''s chest, which had almost recovered at this time, and blood flowed out of it.


    Ye Hao treated the wound a bit, then sutured it back with a needle and thread.


    Perhaps in the eyes of others, Ye Hao''s move was just superfluous.


    But Ye Hao did this to cover people''s eyes. After all, a dying person suddenly healed is already very scary. If there is not even a wound, it would be incredible.


    So Ye Hao made a wound on his own. Although it could be found if it was examined carefully, it was better than no wound. Then he would tell Dean Fan to block Zhou Wanda''s treatment data.


    That way, at most, it was reported that Ye Hao had the ability to come back to life.


    After Ye Hao got everything right, just when he was about to turn around and go out, his body suddenly stopped.


    Why is Zhou Wanda still not awake!


    Ye Hao suddenly looked at the electrocardiograph on the side. The beating on the electrocardiograph was only slightly lower than that of ordinary people.


    However, after applying the Holy Healing technique to Ma Dongmei before, Ma Dongmei regained consciousness not long afterwards. Just now, she made a small hole in Zhou Wanda''s chest. It is reasonable to be sober at this time.


    Ye Hao returned to the operating table and checked Zhou Wanda carefully, and soon the expression on his face became solidified.


    ...


    The door of the operating room was pushed open, and Ye Hao walked out.


    Outside the door, Qiu Xueyao was supporting Zhou Qianyi, while other doctors and nurses were waiting there.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s tired look, Zhou Qianyi opened her mouth, but she didn''t make a sound.


    She didn''t dare to ask, because she was afraid that what she got was the answer.


    "How is Uncle Zhou?" Qiu Xueyao asked for Zhou Qianyi.


    Seeing everyone''s expectations, Ye Hao said: "Mr. Zhou has recovered his heartbeat, the toxin has been discharged, and I have taken care of the suture of the heart wound."


    Wow


    The people around were shocked, Zhou Qianyi covered her mouth and she couldn''t control tears in her eyes.


    "but¡­¡­"


    Suddenly Ye Hao''s words immediately lowered the surrounding atmosphere to freezing point. "But the consciousness in Mr. Zhou''s brain has not been restored. If Mr. Zhou does not regain his sanity within three days, he may never wake up again. It is also commonly known as a vegetable."

 Chapter 251： Yellow Group Ninth Team

    The roof of the hospital.


    A figure appeared on the roof.


    "He''s here." The three people who had been standing on the roof looking at the scenery looked over.


    Ye Hao walked up to the three of them and looked at their outfits, a woman, a young man, and a middle-aged man.


    That woman was probably the long-range sniper who helped herself at the time, and that middle-aged man was their leader.


    "Hello, Mr. Ye. I believe you should have a lot of questions now." The middle-aged man smiled and looked at Ye Hao and continued: "I will introduce myself first. My name is Tangcheng."


    Tangcheng pointed to the woman aside.


    "She is our sniper, Moran."


    The woman smiled slightly: "Hello."


    "This guy is my assistant, Li Zhongwei."


    The man looked at Ye Hao with fiery eyes: "You have a good skill, you have time to compete."


    bump


    Tang Cheng directly knocked Li Zhongwei on the head, then looked at Ye Hao embarrassedly: "I''m sorry. This kid is new here, he knows fighting in his head, don''t mind."


    Ye Hao looked at these three people, and he asked suspiciously: "Why do you all use your real names? Shouldn''t your dragon group all be nicknames?"


    Tang Cheng was taken aback, and then he smiled and said, "You mean Nightingale. She is not at the same level as ours, and whether she uses her real name or nickname is according to her own wishes."


    "Different levels?" Ye Hao puzzled.


    Tang Cheng said: "This is not a secret. Our dragon group is divided into the four groups of heaven, earth, mysterious and yellow, and the strength is from high to low. We are ordered to protect your ninth team in the yellow group."


    "What about Nightingale?" Ye Hao asked subconsciously.


    "As far as I heard, Nightingale originally belonged to the local team, and was relegated to the Xuan team not long ago, but she took a long vacation before joining any team." Tang Cheng didn''t hide anything, after all, these didn''t involve any secrets.


    "Why did you protect me?" Ye Hao looked at the three people in front of him. "The reason we received your protection is because you are an expert in computer science, but just a few days ago, the fifth-generation fighter engine that you participated in the research has been officially arranged as a key support project. As you participate in the research of important data calculation , The protection level has also increased." Tangcheng


    Looking at Ye Hao in front of him.


    There was a little curiosity in his eyes. It was hard to believe that such a young boy in front of him was not only good at computers but also good at mathematics research!


    "Originally thought it was a very simple task of reporting the number, just like taking a vacation at the time. But I didn''t expect to encounter the killer on the Asian leaderboard, or two at a time!" Moran vomited.


    "Alright, don''t talk about it. Protecting Mr. Ye was originally our task. This time the incident has endangered Mr. Ye''s life and safety, and I will report the relevant situation upward." Tang Cheng glared at Moran. Tangcheng stared at Ye Hao: "Originally, what we planned before was remote protection. But because of the appearance of Fei Ding and Hua Ji, our plan was disrupted. And the two of them are now missing, according to the killer''s rules, I won¡¯t give up unless I complete the task. So during this time, I


    We will protect you, Mr. Ye, at close range. If Mr. Ye has any special circumstances during your period, please say hello to us. "


    Ye Hao thought of the running away Fei Ding and Hua Ji, he took out the silver flower from his arms.


    When they saw this silver flower, the colors of the three in Tangcheng changed, and they couldn''t help taking a step back.


    "Don''t worry, this flower is no longer poisonous." Ye Hao''s words made the Tang Cheng trio at ease.


    "Captain Tang, I want to ask. What exactly is this Asian killer list? Do you only need money to find these killers." Ye Hao asked with a sullen face. Tang Cheng shook his head, and said sternly: "The profession of assassin exists all over the world. Among them are some of the top masters. Not only are there rankings of killers in Asia, but also Europe and Africa. The highest is the list of world killers. .But even if it¡¯s just an Asian killer list


    The killer above is at least at the level of a special soldier king. "Plus they walked in the dark, experienced real death battles, plus some of their own skills. Ordinary people can''t deal with them at all, but these assassins generally don''t make a move, not just having money. It also needs channels, middlemen, and other tedious procedures. Do not


    There are exceptions to the past, depending on the killer himself. "Ye Hao Shen choked for a while, he looked at Tang Cheng: "Then since you are responsible for protecting me." Then you should also understand my information. Why have you not mentioned the person behind the killer until now? And since you are members of the Dragon Team, someone has mixed into our China, you


    Shouldn''t you find out! "


    Tang Cheng''s face became stiff, and he did not speak for a long time. Moran on the side chewed the gum in his mouth and said, "Each team in our dragon team has its own division of labor. The sky team is mysterious, and the ground team is responsible for some things related to national security. The mysterious team is responsible for some tricky things. Things. Our yellow team is the weakest and is responsible most of the time


    Small jobs like protecting people. "But our dragon team has a rule, three nos. Regardless of personal grievances, regardless of things outside of authority, regardless of things outside of tasks. For example, what kind of petty theft, these are under the control of the police, we can not interfere. Of course we know who instigated those killers, and we also know


    Road reason. We don''t care about your personal grievances. We are just responsible for your life safety. The Dragon Group seems to be an organization that overrides the society and does not interfere with the normal grievances and grudges in society. "


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head.


    I originally wanted to borrow from Longzu to get that Wanbang Group or Wanghao Group.


    There are only two possibilities to send a killer to kill him.


    But I didn''t expect the Dragon Group to have these three principles.


    "What if I kill someone? You don''t care about me." Ye Hao looked at Tang City.


    Tangcheng hesitated, he said, "It depends on the situation. If Mr. Ye¡¯s personal grievances depend on the situation. If Mr. Ye¡¯s behavior is bad, we will report it to the police. If Mr. Ye is self-defense, That''s all easy to say."


    Ye Hao scratched his hair.


    I''m going, I don''t have an extra batch of bodyguards, but an extra shackle.


    "Okay, okay. I don''t bother to take care of you, just don''t disturb my life. I will handle my own affairs, but you will have more refreshments for those two killers." Ye Hao waved his hand and walked down. The rooftop.


    Moran looked at Tangcheng: "Captain, it is reasonable to say that the two killers on the top of the Asian killer rankings have appeared. This level of danger should be arranged for members of the Xuan Group."


    "Recently, there are not enough manpower. I just reported it, but let us protect the target for a few days first, and soon send a team of Xuan Group." Tang Cheng said.


    "What are you afraid of? It''s just a few killers. I saw my fists hit one by one. If they didn''t run fast this time, I would let them die here." Li Zhongwei gestured his fists and said confidently. To this newcomer, Moran and Tang Cheng didn''t say much.

 Chapter 252： One wave has not settled, another wave rises

    Ye Hao walked downstairs, thinking many things in his mind. The first was the two killers. The strength of the two killers was extraordinary. After using a few power-up abilities, he could only equalize with them.


    Although they are injured now, the enemy is in the dark and I am in the light. Who knows if these guys will use any tricks.


    The biggest problem is that I still owe the system a full 65 skill points. If this is not done within seven days, the ghost knows what punishment will be imposed.


    Ye Hao, full of thoughts, came to the special care ward without realizing it.


    Lying in the ward was Zhou Wanda, who was still in a coma, and Zhou Qianyi, with a haggard face beside her, was holding her father''s hand and whispering, her red and swollen eye sockets had already shed tears.


    Perhaps this is the first time in more than ten years that their father and daughter have been so close.


    "When will Uncle Zhou wake up?" A voice came from the side, it was Qiu Xueyao in police uniform.


    Ye Hao said in a deep voice, "From a medical point of view. If Mr. Zhou''s consciousness cannot be recovered within 48 hours, then he may fall asleep."


    Qiu Xueyao frowned slightly: "Is there no other way?"


    Ye Hao shook his head: "Not yet, so I can only let my fate."


    It''s not that there is one, but there is another one, which is to wait for the cooldown of the Holy Healing technique to pass after three days, and use the Holy Healing technique again on Zhou Wanda. Although Ye Hao used the primary sacred healing technique to awaken Ma Dongmei, but this time he is not sure about Zhou Wanda and Ye Hao, because Zhou Wanda¡¯s situation is rather special, he used the intermediate sacred healing technique before, and his injuries have recovered. , Logically speaking, it shouldn''t take long


    In order to wake up, but the result is always in a coma.


    So it is very likely that Zhou Wanda''s injury has reached the critical point of Intermediate Holy Healing, and the second cast will not necessarily awaken Zhou Wanda.


    "48 hours? He must be able to wake up, he must be."


    Suddenly the door of the ward was pushed open, Zhou Qianyi walked out, her footsteps a bit trance, but her tone was full of determination.


    "Qianyi, are you okay. I think you should rest for a while, after all, you have experienced so many things." Qiu Xueyao looked at Zhou Qianyi distressedly.


    At this moment, Zhou Qianyi''s appearance has completely lost the usual refreshing and free charm, as if she could fall to the ground at any time. "I...I''m fine. I''m going to get him a change of clothes at home. He doesn''t like sloppy clothes. He will definitely want to change clothes when he wakes up. I...I have to be ready." Zhou Qianyi said softly, but before she stepped out, she shook her body and almost collapsed.


    On the ground.


    What happened today, the tiredness of racing, the dangerous moment, and the situation of her father made this little girl a little overwhelmed.


    "Qianyi, you first look at your uncle in the hospital, I''ll get you clothes." Qiu Xueyao held Zhou Qianyi: "After all, uncle needs someone to watch."


    "I..." Zhou Qianyi hesitantly looked at Zhou Wanda in the ward, and she nodded.


    At this moment, a nurse just came over.


    Ye Hao beckoned and said, "Zhang Fang, you are now in charge of this ward. This lady can trouble you to take care of it."


    "Okay, Doctor Ye." Zhang Fang nodded. Now in this hospital, Ye Hao''s words are similar to the director.


    Zhou Qianyi looked at Qiu Xueyao and said, "Sister Xueyao, there are a few new sets of clothes in the cabinet on the far right side of the closet in my apartment room. You can bring them over. Here are my keys. Excuse me."


    "What are you polite with, then I''ll go first." Qiu Xueyao took the key handed over by Zhou Qianyi and was about to leave.


    "Wait, I''ll take you back. I just want to go back." Ye Hao followed Qiu Xueyao.


    Qiu Xueyao glanced at Ye Hao and didn''t say much.


    The two went downstairs and walked out of the hospital. Qiu Xueyao got on Ye Hao''s Porsche 911.


    After getting in the car, Qiu Xueyao stared at Ye Hao closely.


    "Who are you?"


    Ye Hao starts the car, why are so many people like to ask themselves this sentence now.


    "Who am I, don''t you know." Ye Hao laughed mockingly.


    "Before I thought I knew, but now I feel I don''t understand at all. This Porsche 911 is at least five or six million yuan. Where did you get so much money as a student."


    "Earned from stocks."


    "And how can you, an ordinary person, attract the attention of Dragon Group!"


    "I am good at math. I helped a certain science and technology department of the military region solve a problem before."


    "Also! It was two killers who assassinated Uncle Zhou. Even professional bodyguards like A Gang are not their opponents, but you can handle them? And your car skills, your medical skills."


    In response to Qiu Xueyao''s series of questions, Ye Hao smiled and stopped the car at the red light. He turned his head to look at Qiu Xueyao: "Don''t you know that a man with a secret is attractive."


    "Huh. There are so many secrets, but I don''t see any charm." Qiu Xueyao snorted and turned to look out the window: "But thank you anyway."


    "Thank you?" The green light turned on, and Ye Hao continued to drive. "Thank you for saving Qianyi, as well as Uncle Zhou and the others." Qiu Xueyao said a little annoyedly: "The things in Haicheng are really messed up recently. Before that, the gang of Jiye suddenly disappeared, and now Uncle Zhou is attacked by a killer. , People from the Dragon Group also appeared. Why I just became the Criminal Police Corps


    Long will share these things. "


    Ye Hao was helpless, these things seemed to have something to do with him.


    "By the way, one thing to remind you. You may have some trouble recently." Qiu Xueyao suddenly thought of something and looked at Ye Hao.


    "What''s the trouble? I don''t have enough trouble now." Ye Hao shrugged.


    "Do you remember the robbery that you solved when you were in Lincheng."


    robbery?


    Ye Hao remembered, isn''t it just what happened in Yintai City.


    "Remember, what happened?"


    "I remember I told you before. The purpose of the robbery was to let us release the S-class wanted criminal Cui Zhenhu." Qiu Xueyao said in a deep voice, with an unusually serious expression on her face.


    "Yeah. But isn''t that thing over?" Ye Hao looked at Qiu Xueyao in confusion.


    Qiu Xueyao whispered: "At that time, the prison was already escorting Cui Zhenhu. When the Lincheng matter was resolved, Cui Zhenhu was already on the road. He was planning to send Cui Zhenhu back. But he didn''t expect Cui Zhenhu to escape halfway. ."


    "Does he want me to avenge him?" Ye Hao shrugged. "He really might seek revenge from you. Do you remember the robber you killed with a gun at the time? He is Cui Zhenhu''s younger brother. Cui Zhenhu is cruel by nature and doesn''t know how many homicides he carries on his back. Before he was arrested, he specialized in murder. Whoever gave him money to kill anyone would kill him.


    . Although he was cruel, he always loved and loved his only brother. Half of the commission from the murder went to his brother''s account. "


    Ye Hao smiled helplessly. He was unlucky lately. The matter here has not been resolved yet another one popped up here.


    Dididi


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s cell phone rang.


    Ye Hao answered the phone.


    "Hey?"


    "It''s me, Tangcheng."


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Hao was puzzled, didn''t he just talked with them on the hospital rooftop before.


    "I just received the news. The S-class wanted criminal Cui Zhenhu escaped, and it is estimated that he has lurked into Haicheng now. His target is you."


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head: "I know this, and I''ll hang up if nothing else."


    "There is another thing you may not know. This Cui Zhenhu was the 32nd professional killer on the Asian killer list before his arrest!"


    The expression on Ye Hao''s face at the moment was very dramatic. I''m tired. Adding this one to the previous two can fight the landlord. If another one pops up, can I sit down and play mahjong?

 Chapter 253： Return to the original owner

    ump


    Several glass bottles on the desk were thrown to the ground, and glass shards splashed everywhere.


    "Failed again, failed again! What the **** is going on with you!" The house owner looked at Wang Kai angrily.


    Wang Kai''s expression was also a bit ugly. He never thought that this time, what seemed to him foolproof, would still fail.


    "I didn''t expect either. I spent more than a billion to invite the two killers." Wang Kai said with a gloomy face. "More than one billion? Haha, the person invited by more than one billion can''t handle a hairy boy! Are you kidding me, Prince Wang!" The house owner stared at Wang Kai, "Now Zhou Wanda is still alive, if you wait until His cooperation with a foreign company was successful. Then he turned his head and fiddled with me, I told


    you. Don''t think about having a better life for your royal family! "


    Listening to the threats from the house owner¡¯s words, Wang Kai¡¯s mouth showed a smile: "Uncle Fang can be assured of this. According to the news I understand, Zhou Wanda is still lying in a coma in the People¡¯s Hospital, life and death unknown."


    The house owner''s eyes lit up, he hesitated for a moment, returned to his desk, and picked up the phone.


    "Hey, it''s me."


    "Immediately there was a message that Zhou Wanda, Chairman of the Zhou Group, died of a sudden illness."


    Hanging up, the owner of the house looked at Wang Kai coldly.


    Wang Kai applauded and praised: "Uncle Fang is still scheming. If this news is released, let¡¯s not say whether Zhou Wanda will die or not. At least the Zhou Group will mess around. His stock price is estimated to be bigger tomorrow. Fell."


    "Humph. It''s useless if you tell me this. When I want to see the final result. Zhou Wanda is not dead, I am upset for a day." The house owner said in a deep voice.


    Wang Kai nodded: "We all know this, don''t worry. I will urge them."


    "I have things to leave first. If I don''t handle everything within seven days, all cooperation between me and your Wanghao Group will be cancelled." The owner of the house gave the ultimatum, turned and left the office.


    Wang Kai was the only one left in the empty office. Wang Kai''s face was suddenly pulled down, and his fists snapped loudly.


    "Ye Hao. Good luck for your dog''s life, you won''t die like this." Wang Kai picked up the phone and sent a text message to a strange number.


    [Within seven days, I want to see the death of Zhou Wanda and Ye Hao. Otherwise, you don¡¯t want to get any commissions]


    #


    Apartment.


    Ye Hao and Qiu Xueyao walked into Zhou Qianyi''s room. Qiu Xueyao quickly found a pile of men''s clothes in a corner of the closet. They were new, and even the signs had not been removed.


    "It seems that Qianyi still has her father in her heart." Qiu Xueyao sighed with emotion while holding her clothes.


    "You can take a few more sets of Zhou Qianyi''s clothes. Her clothes are still stained with Mr. Zhou''s blood. If she wears them all the time, it won''t be good." Ye Hao said aloud.


    "Right."


    Qiu Xueyao nodded, and then began to look for the clothes prepared for Zhou Qianyi in Zhou Qianyi''s room.


    Shirt, stockings, pants, jacket, inner...


    Suddenly Qiu Xueyao reacted, putting her underwear behind her back, staring at Ye Hao who was looking behind her with unfriendly eyes: "What do you look at, go out."


    Ye Hao withdrew his eyes from the clothes in Qiu Xueyao''s hands, and gave her a white look: "Isn''t it just black underwear, it''s not yours. But Zhou Qianyi''s girl would wear lace trim, I didn''t expect it."


    "roll."


    Driven by Qiu Xueyao, Ye Hao walked out of Zhou Qianyi''s room. He took a look at his clothes. He also wanted to change his clothes. There were several holes in the clothes.


    Ye Hao, who returned to his room, changed his clothes, and he caught a glance at the corner of his eyes...


    Qiu Xueyao, carrying a big bag, walked out of Zhou Qianyi''s room and saw Ye Hao, who was standing on the corridor waiting for him, holding a box in his hand, almost the size of a child''s head.


    "What is this box?" Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    "You''ll know in a minute, go downstairs." Ye Hao walked into the elevator holding the small box, and Qiu Xueyao followed in.


    After leaving the apartment, Ye Hao drove Qiu Xueyao back to the hospital.


    "I won''t go up. You take this box to Zhou Qianyi and tell her that the thing is back to the original owner. Remember to hold it firmly and don''t drop it. If you break the contents, you can pay for it. Sorry." Ye Hao put the small box in Zhou Qianyi''s hand.


    "What? It''s mysterious." Qiu Xueyao took the small box and the clothes. She looked at Ye Hao in the car: "You won''t go up and protect Qianyi and the others?"


    "I still have something to do with myself. Those assassins shouldn''t show up in the hospital in a short time, so you can watch them in the hospital." Ye Hao smiled and waved, and then started the car.


    Ye Hao''s speed was very slow. He watched Qiu Xueyao walk into the hospital through the rearview mirror. He drove the car to the side of a car parked on the side of the road and stretched out his hand to pat the window of the car.


    There is no reaction in the car.


    "Don''t hide. I know you are inside." Ye Hao urged.


    There is still no response in the car.


    Ye Hao shook his head, this is about to force himself to make a unique move: "The ninth team of the yellow group, Moran..."


    "Wait, don''t call me that in the public." The window of the car rolled down, revealing Moran sitting in the passenger seat, and Li Zhongwei in the driver''s seat.


    "Why don''t it be fine if you come out earlier. Please don''t follow me with one thing. Help you look at Zhou Wanda and his daughter in the hospital." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Li Zhongwei frowned: "No. Our task is to protect you. We don''t care about other people."


    "Why are you so hard-headed? Those killers may be targeting Zhou Wanda, and you might be able to wait for those two killers by looking at Zhou Wanda."


    "Think about it, two killers on the top of the Asian killer rankings went to China. I was caught by the two of you. This is not a great achievement. At that time, you will make great contributions, advance to the Xuan Group, become rich and handsome, and go to life. peak!"


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at Li Zhongwei, who was already wide-eyed at this moment, knowing that his temptation had worked.


    But Moran said coldly: "No, we..."


    Just when Moran was about to object, she covered her ear as if listening to something.


    Frowning slightly.


    Moran glanced at Ye Hao: "Yes. We can help you watch Zhou Wanda here."


    "It''s what your boss said." Ye Hao smiled and waved his hand: "Okay, I''m leaving now, bye. I invite you to dinner someday."


    With that, Ye Hao rolled up the window and started the car.


    Moran looked at Ye Hao''s long-distance figure, a trace of confusion appeared in her eyes, and she whispered: "We hide so well, how did he find us."


    "Make great contributions to the peak of life. Make great contributions to the peak of life."


    Excited whispers came from the side. Moran looked at Li Zhongwei, whose eyes were glowing, and she sighed, "I said I don''t want to bring new people."

 Chapter 254： I went, I was fooled!

    Inside the hospital.


    Qiu Xueyao took the clothes and the small box and walked to Zhou Wanda''s ward. Zhou Qianyi was still sitting next to the bed, her eyes a little complicated when she looked at Zhou Wanda.


    "Qianyi. I brought my clothes back. Ye Hao didn''t know what he was going to do, so he didn''t come up. However, he asked me to bring a box up, and he said he would open it in front of you. He also warned me Don''t touch it, say I can''t afford it."


    Qiu Xueyao put the clothes aside and started to open the small box in front of Zhou Qianyi, but Zhou Qianyi didn''t pay attention to this side, but stared at her father blankly.


    "That kid will talk nonsense. I can''t afford to put anything in such a small box? Gold? Diamond? Just know how to fool..."


    Qiu Xueyao''s words suddenly stopped.


    "Qianyi... I apologize, look now." Then Qiu Xueyao''s voice became a little excited.


    "Sister Xueyao, I''m in a bad mood now and don''t want to talk..." Zhou Qianyi turned her head silently, but when she saw what Qiu Xueyao was holding, her expression was dull.


    That is a flower.


    A very beautiful flower, a flower planted on a teacup.


    At this moment, there was a scent permeating the room, and the scent made people smell like they wanted to be intoxicated.


    "Fairy Orchid..." Zhou Qianyi looked at the flower in Qiu Xueyao''s hand in disbelief. She is the most familiar with the appearance of this flower, because there are many books in her room that depict this flower, and she doesn''t know much in her dream I saw this flower for the first time.


    Qiu Xueyao swallowed and looked at the flower in her hand. She now knew why Ye Hao made her be more careful.


    The price of a fairy orchid is at least several million, and I really can''t afford it. "When did that guy raise a fairy orchid? He even used this kind of small teacup to pretend to be. If this is known to those who love flowers, he wouldn''t fall over and find him desperately." Qiu Xueyao did not forget to vomit at this moment. Ye Hao: "By the way, Ye Hao asked me to tell you something. What to say


    This is the original owner? what does this mean? "


    Zhou Qianyi walked to Qiu Xueyao, took the tea cup slowly, and looked at the fairy orchid on the tea cup.


    "Return to the original owner? Is this..." Zhou Qianyi thought of something, a surprised expression appeared on her face.


    And Qiu Xueyao also remembered at this time, and she exclaimed: "Is this flower the one that the guy accidentally damaged you? How do I look at it, how small it is. But he can save life. I''m still growing flowers."


    Tick


    Qiu Xueyao looked at Zhou Qianyi in surprise, a drop of crystal tears fell on the fairy orchid''s petals, and the original red and swollen eye sockets again filled with tears.


    "Qianyi, I know Fairy Lan is very important to you. But you have been crying for so long. If you continue to cry, it will not be good for your health. Your eyes will be swollen." Qiu Xueyao calmed down.


    Although Zhou Qianyi had tears in her eyes, there was a smile at the corner of her mouth. She held the fairy orchid and walked to the bedside, gently placing it on the bedside table next to Zhou Wanda.


    "Dad. Do you remember, this is my mother''s favorite fairy orchid."


    Zhou Wanda did not move.


    "Dad. Mom said that seeing the fairy orchid blooming can realize my wish. My only wish now is that you can get better. I have lost my mother and I can''t lose you anymore." Zhou Qianyi held Zhou Wanda''s hand. Whispering softly there.


    Zhou Wanda''s eyebrows moved slightly...


    ##


    "How did you find me?" Tang Cheng curiously looked at Ye Hao, who was eating noodles in front of him. He originally thought he was hiding well, but he didn''t expect this kid to find himself directly and bring himself to the noodle shop. Eat noodle.


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at Tangcheng: "Brother Tang, do you want to know?"


    Tang Cheng nodded. "Aura." Ye Hao said while eating noodles: "Everyone has a different aura. It''s like you put a general among a group of civilians, maybe he can disguise himself. But few people can disguise themselves completely. Lose your aura. Unless you are a very powerful master. It''s a pity


    Brother Tang, you are not. "


    "It seems that I am still not good at home." Tang Cheng shook his head mockingly, and ate the noodles in front of him without being polite.


    Ye Hao smiled and said: "In fact, this is my little brother. I am lucky. By the way, Brother Tang, I''m curious. How did you join this? Chat with me."


    Tangcheng looked at Ye Hao: "It''s nothing. Brother Ye is very easy-going, so we just chatted. Actually, brother, I am a soldier, I am not afraid to tell you that I have been a soldier for ten years. Say I am a soldier. The king doesn¡¯t blow at all.¡± At this point, Tang Cheng¡¯s gaze was a little frustrated: ¡°I thought that with my ability, at least there were not many opponents in this world. But until one day I received a secret collection. Order, I was taken to a place. After I got there, I knew what heaven is


    There is heaven outside, and there are people outside. At that time, there were hundreds of people transferred from various military regions like myself, and they were selected there. "


    "But do you know how many are left in the end?"


    Although Tang Cheng didn''t elaborate, Ye Hao also guessed that what he was talking about was the time when the Dragon Group was choosing people.


    "Eight!" Tang Cheng made an eight sign, and then shook his head mockingly: "There are hundreds of elites. In the end, only eight people were left. At that time, I felt like I was a frog at the bottom of the well. To the vast world outside."


    "Then you all have such great abilities, isn''t the mysterious group above you going to fly?" Ye Hao asked curiously. Tang Cheng nodded, with a look of admiration in his eyes; "When we just joined. We actually had a sense of arrogance. After all, we are the elites in our respective teams. But on the first day of the training camp, one People appeared in front of us and gave us an order


    . Let us all hold on for ten minutes under his hands. "


    "I''ll go, let''s go. Everyone''s anger has risen. That guy is too arrogant. If we are a hundred or so people with weapons, it can at least be comparable to a reinforced group!"


    "But do you know the final result?" Tang Cheng looked at Ye Hao mysteriously.


    Ye Hao subconsciously said, "You lost?"


    Tang Cheng nodded and held up six fingers this time: "Six minutes! Only six minutes, our one hundred or so person was actually **** by that guy. That guy didn''t suffer a bit except for the dirty clothes. Injury. Later we learned that that guy was the leader of Xuan Group''s first team!"


    This dragon group is terrible, such a strict selection, the Xuan group and the Huang group are so powerful. So how terrifying was the Nightingale in the ground team before.


    Perhaps it was because Ye Hao was very kind, and Tang Cheng felt a breath of comrades-in-arms from Ye Hao. When he said this, he couldn''t stop.


    Suddenly Ye Hao clutched his stomach and stood up, his face grimly said: "No, my stomach hurts a bit. I''ll go to the toilet first. Brother Tang, you continue to eat here."


    "Are you okay. Do you want me to buy you some medicine?" Tang Cheng looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    Ye Hao waved his hand and walked towards the bathroom inside the noodle restaurant.


    "Brother Ye is good, I don''t know why he feels like being a soldier. When will he be invited to drink." Tang Cheng smiled and sat down and began to eat the noodles.


    But ten minutes passed, and Ye Hao has not returned. Tang Cheng slapped his chopsticks on the table suddenly, his face changed: "Damn it. I was fooled!"

 Chapter 255： Yujie, Haicheng

    Tang Cheng stood up and ran to the bathroom, looking for it door by door, no one at all!


    "Damn it, let him run away!" Tang Cheng turned around and returned to his position, picking up things and preparing to chase Ye Hao, but was stopped by a few waiters with a bad face.


    "Sir, sorry. Please pay face-to-face."


    Tang Cheng''s face wrinkled, and he stretched out his hand to get his wallet, but after groping for a while, he didn''t find his wallet!


    Could it be that¡­¡­


    "Guest. It doesn''t look like you are dressed up as a poor ghost. Could it be that you want to come to our noodle restaurant to eat the king''s meal." Several waiters looked at Tangcheng with unkind expressions.


    "Wait, I''ll use my mobile phone to transfer it to you." Tang Cheng found his own mobile phone again, but after searching for it for a long time, he couldn''t find it.


    Now Tangcheng has completely figured it out.


    Before, Ye Hao invited himself to eat noodles and chat with himself, just to relax his vigilance, and then unconsciously took away his wallet and mobile phone, and left.


    That brat!


    "Um... My wallet and mobile phone are missing. Can you let me go first, and I will pay you next time." Tang Cheng said while looking at several waiters.


    "No. We don''t know you again. The ghost knows if you will run away." The waiter glared at Tangcheng.


    At this moment, the phone at the cashier of the noodle shop rang, and the shop owner picked up the phone. After a few words, his face was a little exciting. Then he hung up the phone and looked at Tang Cheng with a smile: "Mr. Just now. A gentleman said that he will arrange for someone to send you your wallet and mobile phone later, Ma


    I''m sorry you wait here. He also asked me to tell you that he was just going to do some of his own affairs, he didn''t like someone to follow him, and he would apologize to you after he comes back. "


    Tangcheng doesn''t have to think about it, but the person who called must be Ye Hao!


    "Can I leave now!" Tang Cheng said. "No. Please wait here, you can continue to eat noodles, but you can''t give it until the things are delivered. Zhang Sanlisi, good students are waiting." The shop owner smiled and finished, then turned around and walked to the back kitchen and took out the phone. : "Hey, Brother Feizi. I have done everything, that gentleman


    I was detained. Don''t worry, we didn''t move. "


    Tang Cheng in the front looked at the waiters who were watching him closely. He sat back on a chair irritably. If he wanted to leave, these people could not stop him, but as a soldier, how could he be right? Ordinary people do it.


    The inner principle, coupled with the chase now, it is estimated that he will not be able to catch up, so Tang Cheng can only wait here.


    ##


    "I hope Brother Tang will not hate me." Ye Hao drove the car, feeling a little helpless.


    He didn''t deliberately pit the Tang City, mainly because of the things he was going to do next, which was not easy for people to follow, so he would think of a way to transfer the three following him.


    As for what it is, of course it is to quickly repay the system arrears.


    A full sixty-five skill points, according to a day''s 20% interest. If this is delayed for one night, tomorrow morning will have to raise at least ten skill points! Can''t afford it.


    And now the system has no tasks that can be accomplished, so for Ye Hao there is only one shortcut, which is the treasure that gave Ye Hao the sweetness in the first place!


    After absorbing that piece of thing, it made him increase by 30 skill points. If he could find a few dollars, wouldn''t the troubles in front of him be solved.


    By the way, since the system upgrade, he hasn''t had the interface of the second-level system well, remembering that there seems to be an opportunity for physical skill extraction.


    Ye Hao first glanced at the skill bar and the ability bar. Because of the system upgrade, many more skills and abilities were added.


    There is also an increase in the functional amount of loans.


    In addition, Ye Hao has a new discovery, that is, there is an extra mysterious area, where there are also some things that can be exchanged, but most of them are still black and cannot be exchanged and need to upgrade the system.


    But there are a few prominently attracting Ye Hao''s attention.


    "Eighteen Palms of the Dragon"


    "Buddha''s Palm"


    "Six Vessels"


    ...


    Seeing these words, Ye Hao felt his little heart touched each other. These are not martial arts skills! And they are all tricks that have appeared in martial arts novels. If you redeem it, wouldn''t it be possible to improve your strength.


    At that time, what Asian killer, he slapped them to death with the palm of the Tathagata, but Ye Hao looked at the skill points needed to exchange the palm of the Tathagata, and the series of zeros behind him instantly made Ye Hao out of ideas.


    I don''t have any skill points now. I put these martial arts aside. Ye Hao started his favorite lottery, but he still has another chance to draw physical skills.


    The physique skills are good things. Your own soldier king physique was obtained when you first acquired the system. It can be said to be super useful, with no cooling time and no usage restrictions.


    Ye Hao couldn''t wait to extract the physical skills.


    [The host uses a free chance to draw physical skills. Start drawing...]


    [Congratulations to the host for acquiring the physical skill: Golden right hand. ¡¿


    Uh


    The air suddenly became much quieter, and Ye Hao''s car almost rushed into the pedestrian crossing next to it.


    "I''m tired, what the **** is Golden''s right hand?" Ye Hao couldn''t help but vomit.


    [Golden Right Hand: Every object that the host touches with the right hand can know its detailed information, also known as the hand of appraisal. ¡¿


    The hand of appraisal is the hand of appraisal. If you have to take some golden right hand, it is easy to cause ambiguity.


    After making a mess, Ye Hao slowly let go of his mind. The physical skill that he extracted turned out to be this, and Ye Hao could only admit that he was unlucky.


    The car has reached its destination unknowingly.


    The car stopped at the intersection because the car in front was impassable.


    Ye Hao got off the car and looked at the ancient street in front of him.


    Haicheng Jade Street is the most famous place in the antique jade industry in Haicheng. If you want to buy good jade, you must come to this place.


    Ye Hao stepped forward and walked inside. He didn''t know why the ruby ??jade he got from Lord Bao could absorb skill points, but now he has no other way but to try his luck here.


    As soon as he walked into this street, Ye Hao felt as if he had returned to the same ten years ago. The buildings on this street were built according to the ancient Chinese architecture. There are still fragrances in front of many shops, and a light fragrance is here. The street is far away.


    Looking at the facades, when Ye Hao didn''t know which facade to look at, he saw an acquaintance.


    The plumpness is wrapped in a white shirt, a black jacket is placed on the outside, a short skirt covering the hips, black stockings, and black high heels. This is a perfect dress for professional women.

 Chapter 256： Song Ying buys jade

    Inside a store.


    "Boss Gao. You previously promised me that you would sell me ten pieces of uncut jade. But now it''s only five yuan, and it seems that the quality is all low-quality, and there is no jadeite!" A woman frowned and looked at it. There are five big jade stones in front of him.


    These jade stones are all in one piece and have not been polished. They are called uncut jade by experts. Opposite the woman, a fat man who looked like a profiteer smiled and said, "Boss Song. You also know that the jade rough market has been down recently, and I ran several places. There is really not much stock, and jade is rare. It¡¯s less. But I¡¯ve got a lot of rough stones. If Boss Song wants


    Try your luck, I can sell it to you cheaply, maybe there is jade in it. "


    The fat boss pointed to some rough stones placed in several counters next to the house.


    These rough stones are just like stones. In fact, some of them are real stones, and some of them contain jade.


    The woman glanced at the rough stones, frowned, but shook her head.


    It takes a lot of luck to open a rough stone, and she can''t see it at all, nine out of ten loses.


    "Forget it. Put these five pieces of raw jade for me and I will take it away." The woman said helplessly.


    The fat boss didn¡¯t do it directly, but smiled and looked at the woman: "Boss Song. You need to pay first. The total of these five pieces of jade is 1.3 million. We are an old business, even if you have one million. Right."


    The woman was taken aback, and said anxiously, "Wait. You only have five pieces of raw jade, and the fineness is at most B+. Five hundred thousand are considered too much, you and me want one million?" The fat boss shrugged. He said calmly: "Miss Song. You don''t know it. That was the previous price. Isn''t it the jade raw material is in short supply now? The price is also rising in a straight line. One million I still give Boss Song the friendly price. , If you change to someone else, it¡¯s two million.


    And I heard that Boss Song¡¯s jade business is not so good recently. Going out of stock? "


    The fat boss talked.


    The woman bit her lip. When she thought of the company''s situation, she sighed and took out her bank card.


    "Tsk tusk tusk. The quality of these five pieces of jade is average. Miss Song you want to buy?" A laugh came in, and then a hand stretched out and touched the five pieces of raw jade.


    "Smelly boy, this is very expensive, don''t touch it." The fat boss stared at the young man who had just walked in.


    When the woman saw each other, she looked confused: "Ye Hao, why are you here?"


    "You can be here, why can''t I be here?" Ye Hao said with a smile looking at Song Ying in front of him.


    Just now on the street outside, it was because he saw Song Ying that he walked in curiously.


    If he remembers correctly, Song Ying''s family is in the jewelry and jade business, maybe you can ask her about it.


    And when Ye Hao touched the five pieces of uncut jade just now, the system did react, but the detected structure was...


    0.003 skill points!


    If it were not for Ye Hao''s interrogation system, the system would not bother to prompt him.


    But this didn''t make Ye Hao discouraged. On the contrary, it gave Ye Hao hope. These raw jade is not good in quality, and if some good jade is good, maybe it can absorb some.


    "Boss Song, do you want to buy it? I will take it back if I don''t buy it." The fat boss urged impatiently.


    "I..." Song Ying looked at the five pieces of raw jade, and when she was about to speak, two figures appeared on the side.


    "Boss. These five pieces of raw jade. Two million, I want it." A somewhat arrogant voice came.


    Hearing this voice, Ye Hao was taken aback, very familiar.


    Looking at the past, it was his old friend who came in after him, Wang Zihao and Jiang Yue.


    "Oh. It turned out to be the second young master of the Wang family. Two million, good. These uncut jade is the young master of Wang. I will arrange for someone to deliver it to you later." The fat boss'' eyes flashed golden, facing Wang Zihao Laughed.


    "Wait. Obviously I came first, how can you sell it to others in a blink of an eye." It turned out that the jade that she had finally acquired was sold to someone else directly, and Song Ying immediately became anxious.


    The fat boss glanced at Song Ying and chuckled: "Boss Song, you are also a business man. You should be very clear about the truth that the higher price is. Of course, if you can sell more than Master Wang, I am Jade is still yours."


    Song Ying''s face was ugly, and she said nothing.


    The price of these 1 million jade is already high. Although there is still money in my hand, they have other uses.


    "Miss Song. My brother keeps talking about you. If you are willing to get together with my brother. Let''s talk about business cooperation, I might as well give you this jade for free." Wang Zihao smiled and looked at Song Ying. I also saw Ye Hao, but there was no strange expression on his face.


    Song Ying looked at Wang Zihao, she didn''t speak, turned around and was about to leave the store.


    But he was held by Ye Hao on the side.


    "How much money do you have now."


    Song Ying looked at Ye Hao in surprise, wondering why he asked herself that.


    "You really need jade? How much money do you have now, maybe I can help you solve it." Ye Hao looked at Song Ying, and he asked like this.


    It was because a reminder appeared in Ye Hao''s mind just now.


    [System task: Help Song Ying use her capital to purchase enough jade materials. Task reward: five skill points. ¡¿


    Now even if it''s just a small task that can be completed, it is a drop of water in the desert to Ye Hao, how can it be easily let go!


    "You help me? Don''t be kidding me, I''m still in a hurry." Song Ying wanted to get rid of Ye Hao, but Ye Hao could get rid of Ye Hao''s hand. "Don''t let me help? I seem to remember that Song Xiaoyue told me before that the monthly exam is over. She wants to learn the violin as soon as possible, and said she wants to come to my home to learn. I think it''s appropriate tonight at 8 o''clock. I sent a text message to her and asked her to come to my house at 8 o''clock in the evening."


    I let go of my hand, pretending to pick up the phone and send a text message.


    Upon hearing Ye Hao''s words, Song Ying could only glared at Ye Hao: "Okay. What do you want to do? I really don''t have time to play with you."


    "Tell me first, how much money you brought." Ye Hao looked at Song Ying with a grin.


    Song Ying said helplessly: "I brought six million, what do you want to do?"


    "Help you purchase the raw materials. Didn''t the boss just say that they sell rough stones? I''ll help you see it, and I will count my losses." Ye Hao said, turning around and approaching the store, when the fat boss was giving Wang Zihao introduces other things.


    Wang Zihao saw Ye Hao coming in, and said with a chuckle: "Oh. What is Ye Hao''s classmate going back and forth here."


    I have to say that after the contradiction with Ye Hao during this period of time, Wang Zihao''s mood is rapidly climbing. If Wang Zihao can succeed in the future, it is estimated that he will have to thank Ye Hao.


    "Why not, just want to play. Boss, how do you sell these rough stones?" Ye Hao walked to the side counter and pointed to the rough stones inside.


    Song Ying followed, watching Ye Hao really want to buy rough stones, she stood beside Ye Hao, and said softly, "If you don''t understand, don''t mess around. In this kind of shop, the rough stones he got back are nine out of ten. It¡¯s all scraps, maybe all are scraps." "Oh, Boss Song. Although our business didn¡¯t make it, but this kindness is still there. How can you say that? I can guarantee the reputation of my shop. , There are definitely jade in these rough stones, it depends on whether this little brother has this luck." The fat boss had a smile on his face.

 Chapter 257： Gold right hand

    Wang Zihao on the side looked at Ye Hao with a smile. He walked up to the rough stones and slapped the stones with the same appearance as the stones: "Since Ye Hao wants to play with you, I will play with you. I just don¡¯t know. How lucky are you. Boss, this rough sells like this."


    The fat boss walked over with a smile, and pointed to the rough stone inside the counter: "I bought these from Yingjiang. There are three grades. Here is one hundred and one catty. Here is five hundred and one catty. Finally. It¡¯s the best color here, one thousand and one catty."


    "I have tools here. Everyone is old acquaintance. I will cut them for you for free."


    The fat boss has a very generous tone, but his smile is very thief.


    It is true that there are a few pieces of his rough stones that may be expected, but there is still a chance that the quantity can be said that there is a rough stone out of 100, which is not bad.


    In fact, opening rough stones is called gambling stones.


    Stone gambling is an activity similar to gambling. You spend a certain amount of money to buy a piece of rough stone and cut it. If there is jade in it, then you are up. If there is only stone in it, then you lose.


    Recently, the price of domestic jadeite has soared.


    Therefore, there is always a saying in the gambling group, one fortune is one fortune, one for heaven and one for hell.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, just stretched out his right hand and touched it piece by piece.


    At this time, the function of the right hand of the gold appeared.


    Any rough stone that Ye Hao touched would have something similar to an anatomical picture in his mind.


    But in the one-hundred-yuan district, Ye Hao didn¡¯t touch any jade for a long time. All of them were stones. Just when he began to wonder if the boss was using a pile of stones to fool him, his gold The right hand'' reacted.


    [Golden right hand: Detection target material: stone, low-grade jade...]


    Ye Hao''s eyes fell on the rough stone about the size of two fists.


    "I want this one."


    Everyone looked at the stone chosen by Ye Hao.


    Song Ying frowned. Although she is not good at betting on rocks, at least she has watched too much, and she has heard some ways.


    "Your stone is not very good. Betting on the stone depends on the seed and the color. You have no seed and no color. Change it." Song Ying wanted to persuade Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao said casually: "It''s okay, that''s it."


    "Ye Hao is really straightforward. Boss, I also like a stone, please cut it." Wang Zihao smiled and pointed to a rough stone in the 1,000 yuan district, Jiang Yue, who put his arm around Wang Zihao, pointed to the one in his hand. A rough stone: "I want to cut too."


    "Okay, that''s all cut. Both rough stones are cut for me."


    "Okay. Cut together." The fat boss was happily. Today''s business was really good. Five pieces of sub-materials were sold, and some rough stones were sold.


    "This gentleman''s rough stone is three kilograms, three hundred yuan."


    "Master Wang, you have seven kilograms of two rough stones, seven thousand."


    The fat boss first calculated the prices for Ye Hao and Wang Zihao separately, and both parties paid directly.


    "Hurry up, cut it for me first." Wang Zihao urged.


    "Good." The fat boss took Wang Zihao''s rough and placed it in front of a professional cutting machine next to it.


    First, a mouth was cut out on one side, so that if there is jade in it, it can be as complete as possible.


    But I cut several mouthfuls in succession, let alone emerald, there was no green.


    "It''s probably out of play. Young Master Wang, one size fits all?" The fat boss looked at Wang Zihao interrogating.


    Wang Zihao said casually: "Anyway, just cut it casually, and forget it if you can''t cut it out."


    "Okay." The fat boss directly cut open the rough selected by Wang Zihao, which was a piece of waste as expected.


    After that, the stone selected by Jiang Yue was cut bit by bit at first, and nothing was cut out. After the fat boss got permission, it cut across the board again.


    But this time, a little jade was cut off in the middle, about the size of a finger.


    "Wow, there is jade, there is jade." Jiang Yue shouted there as if to show off.


    However, the fat boss and Song Ying flashed a smile in their eyes. Thousands of stones, the jade that was opened, was only so small, and the quality was very bad. It is estimated that it is only a few hundred yuan, which is obviously a loss. .


    "The beauty is lucky, you will collect this jade by yourself." As a businessman, the fat boss, of course, wouldn''t say anything, but picked up Ye Hao''s rough.


    "Sir, these hundreds of stones. Are you one size fits all, or are you?" The fat boss looked at Ye Hao casually.


    In his opinion, the chance of a few hundred rough stones being able to rise is only one in a thousand, or even one in ten thousand.


    "What if one size cuts my jade cut. Let me speak from the side." Ye Hao has a confident expression on his face, and doesn''t care about the eyes of others.


    A piece of a few hundred pieces of rough was still cut up for you, the fat boss smiled secretly in his heart.


    However, he still opened a mouth next to Ye Hao''s request.


    "See green!" Song Ying exclaimed when she saw this mouth.


    I saw the window opened above the original stone, and you could see the faint green inside.


    Wang Zihao and Jiang Yue on the side were both surprised.


    "Boss, continue to cut." Ye Hao urged with a smile. Only then did he cut a face. If you want to know the volume of the jade in the rough stone, you need to continue cutting at least.


    The fat boss swallowed and saw Green. This kid stepped on **** luck. Seeing Green, he made a thousand dollars.


    After that, the fat boss made a few more cuts, and finally he could almost see the size of the jade in front of him.


    It''s not too big, it''s almost a fist, and the color can only be regarded as average.


    "I think this is up." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Song Ying on the side. He didn''t know much about the value of jade.


    Song Ying looked at Ye Hao in surprise, and was a little surprised at Ye Hao''s luck: "Although this jade is not big, the fineness is also low. But at least it is worth seven or eight thousand."


    Three hundred stones produce seven to eight thousand emeralds!


    This can be said to be a small profit.


    "Come on, let''s take a look at the next rough stone." Ye Hao smiled and walked to the other rough stones and touched a few times.


    The two Wang Zihao next to him did not leave, nor did they continue to bet on rocks, just watching.


    "This kid must have stepped on **** luck." Although five or sixty thousand is nothing in Wang Zihao''s eyes, but others cut it out, and he didn''t cut it out, and his heart was uncomfortable.


    Jiang Yue didn''t speak, but looked at Ye Hao quietly, her eyes sparkling with brilliance, in fact, she had regretted it before.


    According to the character ratio, Wang Kai, the dude, can''t compare with Ye Hao.


    Before Jiang Yue left Ye Hao, wasn''t it because Ye Hao had no money.


    But now Ye Hao has the money to buy a luxury car, and she still remembers the last time she spent a lot of money in the car dealership.


    But she has no regrets about the medicine to take, and it is obvious that there is no shortage of women who are more beautiful than herself by Ye Hao''s side.


    When I was in school, Song Xiaoyue, Zhou Qianyi, and Xia Xue, who had had a scandal, were all at school level.


    The beauty in the workplace is also a generation of beauty.


    Slowly, her eyes were full of jealousy when she looked at Song Ying. "Okay, just these few pieces. Cut them all for me." After a while, Ye Hao touched all the rough stones and took out five or six yuan and placed them in front of the fat boss.

 Chapter 258： Betting on rocks

    "Are you still betting?" Song Ying looked at Ye Hao with worry in her eyes.


    Although she doesn''t like this man, he is just a student and should not have much money. The several stones he picked out this time were all five hundred and one kilogram!


    "Of course, luck is so good. How can you stop, isn''t it, boss." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the fat boss.


    The fat boss curled his lips and looked at the small piece of emerald in Ye Hao''s hand a little unwillingly. It had risen tenfold, if he had driven it by himself.


    But since he has opened them, he can¡¯t regret it. The most taboo thing about selling rough stones is jealousy, because you often encounter jadeites from rough stones sold at low prices. If you can¡¯t stand this, it will inevitably affect you. The reputation, how could other people ask you to buy rough stones.


    "The young man is right. I''ll weigh it for you now." With a professional smile on his face, the fat boss weighed all the stones Ye Hao had chosen.


    "A total of eight pieces of rough stones. One hundred pieces of rough stones are 23 kilograms. Five hundred pieces of rough stones are 27 kilograms. One thousand pieces of rough stones are 16 kilograms, 31,800. I will count you thirty thousand. Sir, do you use your card or cash Ah." The fat boss looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    "I have no money."


    Suddenly Ye Hao''s words scared others.


    The fat boss smirked; "Guest, what you said. How can you come to Jade Street without money."


    "I really don''t have any money." Ye Hao said innocently, and then he looked at Song Ying on the side: "Miss Song, why do you pay in a daze?"


    "I paid? You didn''t buy it." Song Ying looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "I didn''t say just now, I will help you purchase. Of course I will help you buy it."


    Song Ying frowned slightly, but she had already noticed that the fat boss had a bad look. It was very hard to move the rough stones. If you didn''t pay for so long, everyone would be angry.


    "I''m looking at Xiaoyue''s face." Song Ying said coldly, and handed her bank card to the fat boss: "Swipe the card."


    Seeing the money, the fat boss immediately smiled.


    "okay."


    After paying the money, the most important stone cutting process begins.


    Afterwards, the fat boss casually carried a piece of rough stone for cutting, but he was out of luck and did not produce the jade.


    After that, the two pieces in succession were also scraps.


    "It seems that someone''s luck has run out." Wang Zihao said gleefully.


    Song Ying boringly turned around and left, but was held back by Ye Hao.


    "Wait, don''t you see the final result for the money you paid." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Song Ying.


    "My company still has things, there is no time to waste time here." Song Ying said lightly.


    "Oh. That''s it, then I will let Xiaoyue come over and watch with me." Ye Hao felt the murderous look before he finished speaking.


    At this moment, something went wrong with the fourth stone cut by the fat boss, and Song Ying, with sharp eyes, looked over: "It''s foggy!"


    I saw that the cross section of the cut rough was white and misty, as if it had fogged up.


    "What does it mean to get out of fog?" Ye Hao remembered that there was jade in this rough stone. "You don''t even know about the fog, you are a layman than a layman." Song Ying glanced at Ye Hao, and explained: "The fog is the substance that wraps the jadeite, and those substances are generally white fog, so Stone gamblers call it fog. Generally, as long as the fog can be cut out, it at least shows that there is


    Jade, but I just don¡¯t know how well the jade is inside. "


    While speaking, the fat boss had already spoken a few more times.


    Now even the fat boss looked at Ye Hao a little enviously: "It''s up."


    Ye Hao looked at the jade stone that was cut out, almost as big as an adult''s fist. He asked Song Ying curiously: "How much my jade can earn."


    As a jade merchant, Song Ying doesn''t know how to look at gambling, but she is still very professional in the price of jade.


    "Your jadeite has a good color. To be less, there are 20,000 to 30,000. You can make a few jade bracelets and necklaces. The leftovers can be decorated on some things. The price of this jade can rise to about 60,000."


    I go.


    Ye Hao now knows why some people say that gambling on stones is addictive, because now Zi Ye Hao returned the cost of buying rough stones. In this way, he made tens of thousands of dollars. Others worked hard for a month and only a few thousand. Ten thousand, so easily everything is tens of thousands of dollars.


    It doesn''t matter who you change as long as you taste the sweetness, you will be addicted.


    After cutting a few stones, everyone around them looked at Ye Hao in surprise, and the guests who came in afterwards also looked over with envy.


    "Good luck." Wang Zihao looked at the extra pieces of emerald in front of Ye Hao, whispered, turned around and took Jiang Yue out of Jade Street and returned to his car outside.


    After getting in the car, the breath of Wang Zihao''s body instantly changed, and he picked up the phone with a gloomy face; "Hey. Brother, why is Ye Hao still alive now?"


    "Did you meet him? There was a little accident in the plan." Of course it was Wang Kai on the other end of the phone.


    "I don''t care about any accidents, I want that **** to die. You clearly said that before, and you also said that the killer who spent billions of dollars was invited." Wang Zihao roared through gritted teeth.


    "Don''t worry about these things. You were supposed to study hard, but you want to do business. I will let you deal with the jade side. You can handle those things well." Wang Kai''s voice was obviously unhappy. After speaking, he hung up and hung up the phone.


    Snapped


    Wang Zihao directly smashed his mobile phone on the ground, his expression on his face was very grim: "Hey, you were born a few years earlier than Lao Tzu.


    Because of the previous incident, Wang Zihao and Wang Kai were actually very sick of each other.


    "Zihao, that Ye Hao...that is so powerful, I think...or let''s just leave him alone." Jiang Yue looked at Wang Zihao with a little worry. Wang Zihao glared at Jiang Yue, stretched his hand directly to Jiang Yue, and clutched tightly: "What **** do you want to talk about? Don''t think I didn''t know that you were in the store just now, and the eyes kept falling on him. I told You, you are my woman now and I belong to Lao Tzu. That Ye Hao, I must have him


    Die, definitely! "


    Jiang Yue had a pain in his chest. After Wang Zihao let go, he looked at Wang Zihao timidly, and did not dare to speak any more.


    Wang Zihao turned his head and saw through the car window that Ye Hao and Song Ying came out of the shop together with a bag in their hands. Needless to think about it, there must be those emeralds inside.


    "Huh. Ye Hao, I can''t take care of you now, I can take care of the women next to you." Wang Zihao''s mouth conjured up a dark smile.


    ...


    Jade Street


    "Here, hold these jadeites." Ye Hao handed Song Ying the bag in his hand. Song Ying looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "Why?"

 Chapter 259： Master Ma

    The total value of the jadeite in Ye Hao''s bag has reached 200,000, and the jadeite has been sold out for several rough stones just now.


    "I said I bought it for you. Of course these jadeites are yours." Ye Hao looked at Song Ying and said with a smile: "And just now I heard what you said in the store, you are out of stock recently. "


    Song Ying hesitated and looked at the jade in the bag.


    She still shook her head: "No, these emeralds are just a drop in the bucket for me."


    "Even if it''s a drop in the bucket, but no matter how small a mosquito is, it''s meat. Just treat it as my investment in you. If you don''t want it, I will throw it away." Ye Hao raised his hand to throw the bag in his hand.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s behavior, if Song Ying really didn''t agree, he would really throw the hundreds of thousands of emeralds in his hand!


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    Song Ying hurriedly stopped, and finally accepted Ye Hao''s jade, but Song Ying said that she would transfer a sum of money to Ye Hao later.


    "Are you short of raw materials now? If I remember correctly, your family seems to be a big jewelry and jade merchant in Haicheng." Ye Hao looked at Song Ying.


    Song Ying nodded. After all, with short hands, Song Ying didn''t like Ye Hao but at least didn''t show him a look.


    He Ye Hao strolled along the Jade Street, she laughed at herself and said: "Yes. Our Yingyue Jewelry is indeed a large jewelry and jade company in Haicheng, but it is not necessarily anymore. A jeweler who doesn''t even have raw materials. What kind of jeweler?"


    After a brief chat, Ye Hao learned about Song Ying''s current situation.


    Yingyue Jewelry is mainly engaged in jade, but just a month ago, a nephrite supplier in Tibet was suddenly unwilling to supply Yingyue Jewelry and cancelled the cooperation relationship with Yingyue Jewelry.


    If you don''t have a supplier, you will find it. After all, it is difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice. Without raw materials, Yingyue jewelry is an empty shelf.


    But what I didn''t expect was that they found several suppliers and no one was willing to cooperate with them, or the price was several times higher than the market price, and they simply couldn''t afford it.


    "My parents are now looking for a new supplier in the field." Song Ying said with a frustrated expression.


    "It''s no wonder that when Song Xiaoyue ran away from home, your parents left anxiously after hearing the news of Song Xiaoyue''s safety." Ye Hao nodded, and he looked at Song Ying: "Then why are you here? Buy jade? "


    Song Ying nodded and said, "Jade is mainly divided into jadeite and nephrite. The procurement channel for nephrite is currently unavailable, and the stock in our store is already running out. I have to come here to purchase a batch of jade, but The price of jade is too high."


    Song Ying sighed and shook her head.


    Ye Hao sighed, and he said thoughtfully, "If I guess it is correct. It is estimated that some people have blocked your original procurement channels and want to try to block you in terms of raw materials. And this company It should be..."


    "Wang Hao Group."


    Song Ying said this name almost at the same time as Ye Hao.


    "Wang Hao Group has been quite active in nephrite raw materials recently. I also talked to Wang Kai from Wang Hao Group before, but... he..."


    At this point, Song Ying''s expression is a bit ugly.


    It seems that last Christmas was when they "discussed".


    "Actually, since you are here now, you must have thought of a solution." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Song Ying.


    Song Ying was stunned for a moment: "What?" "You said before that you brought six million. Since you have brought so much money. It means that you must be on Jade Street not just to purchase the little jadeite before. There is still the main event behind." Ye Hao continued: "And what you just said was that the supply channel of nephrite was blocked.


    What about jadeite! "


    Jadeite is actually jade, a rare and valuable luxury item. "Although you are not very good, but your brain is very good. You are right, in fact, I have already thought of a way. They can block my nephrite purchase channels, but they can''t block my jadeite! Jadeite comes from the stone. Opened out, can they still know which stone is inside


    There is emerald! "Song Ying clenched her fists, her tone firm.


    "Then you decide to gamble on Shi."


    Song Ying did not continue to conceal, but nodded.


    "But according to what I have just discovered, you probably don''t know how to bet on rocks." Ye Hao said this, in fact, he wanted to help Song Ying bet on rocks later.


    No... In his eyes, this is no longer a gambling stone. This is picking up a stone. As long as he touches the rough stone with his gold right hand, he can know whether there is jade in it.


    "I don''t know how to bet on rocks, but today I hired a master." Song Ying''s next words left Ye Hao stunned.


    Grandmaster?


    I''m going, didn''t this sudden master disrupt her steps, but now she can''t say that she can help her bet on rocks, after all, why does she believe in herself?


    "Then... Then can you show me to the world." But there is a task, Ye Hao can only take a step forward.


    Song Ying looked at Ye Hao''s "expecting" expression and knew that she could not get rid of him: "Yes. Today, a batch of rough stones came in from the Burmese public plate in Yujie. I came for them."


    Ye Hao, a public company in Myanmar, had heard of it.


    That is one of the few top jadeite producing areas in the world, and many famous jadeites come from there.


    "However, the materials shipped this time are all medium. We can''t afford the high-quality goods of the jade public market." Song Ying said, her pace accelerated.


    Ye Hao followed Song Ying closely.


    Soon they walked to the middle of Jade Street, where there was an obviously large house and a tower in the compound.


    "That''s it," Song Ying said while looking at the courtyard in front of her.


    "Then let''s go in." Ye Hao looked inside curiously. There were many people inside, all dressed as businessmen.


    "Wait a minute, we have to wait for someone." Song Ying began to look around, taking out her phone from time to time.


    Waiting for someone? It should be the master.


    Just when Ye Hao was wondering, a white-haired old man appeared. Song Ying stepped forward and supported the old man. Behind the old man was a young man. When he saw Song Ying, his eyes were bright. .


    But Song Ying''s attention was on the old man.


    "Master Ma, you are here." Song Ying respectfully supported the old man.


    "Song girl, you have been waiting for a long time." The old man looked at Song Ying with a smile.


    "Look at what you said, I wanted to pick you up. But you insisted on waiting here." Song Ying smiled.


    Seeing the big bag in Song Ying''s hands, the old man could vaguely see the jade inside.


    "Not bad, Song girl is a little bit rewarding. But the quality of these jadeites is average." The old man smiled.


    "Good luck, I made a bet. No, I still count on Master Ma." Seeing the old man''s gaze toward Ye Hao behind him, Song Ying quickly introduced; "Forgot to introduce. This is mine. My friend Ye Hao, take him over to see." Then Song Ying pointed to the old man and said, "This is a famous stone gambling master in Jiangnan. Ma Quande, Master Ma. My father is a good friend, and next to him is Master Ma''s apprentice."

 Chapter 260： Black Dragon

    "Hello there."


    Out of politeness, Ye Hao stretched out his hand, but this master Ma Quan Dema glanced at Ye Hao lightly, put his hands behind his back, and walked into the building.


    Ma Quande''s apprentice looked at Ye Hao with contemptuous eyes.


    "Boss Song, my master''s time is relatively busy. This time, it''s because of your father''s face to take the time to come and have a look. Let''s hurry up and do serious things." The apprentice smiled and looked at Song Ying, but his eyes turned Always falling on Song Ying''s beautiful legs.


    Ye Hao smiled inwardly, this Master Ma was too arrogant, obviously he just looked down on himself. And this apprentice isn''t a good guy, and his expression is probably a matter of indulging in desire.


    "Okay, okay. Let''s go in now." Song Ying didn''t pay attention to these details, and followed Ma Quande in.


    Ye Hao and the apprentice followed.


    "Master Ma, it''s all up to you this time. Don''t worry, your benefits will be indispensable at that time." Song Ying is a businessman who knows the principle of hiring someone to do something sweet.


    "Song girl, how much money did you bring this time. You must know that this time, the goods are shipped from Burma. Although they are not high-end, they are not comparable to the usual ones." This Ma Quande is simply. Just ask about Song Ying''s capital.


    Since I asked others to see it, Song Ying did not hide her principal; "I brought six million."


    "Six million?" Ma Quande frowned slightly, but then stretched out: "Well, it doesn''t matter. Although six million is not a lot, but with good luck, maybe it can go up."


    "It''s all up to Master Ma."


    The yard is quite big, there is almost a football field, and the tower is located in the north corner.


    There are many sheds built in the yard. Below the sheds are stalls with lots of rough stones.


    The rough stone here is much larger than the rough stone in the street shop outside.


    The smallest is as big as a basketball, and the bigger is even bigger than an adult.


    Seeing Ye Hao¡¯s curious eyes, Song Ying on the side explained: ¡°This is actually the main rough trading place in Haicheng. They are all shipped from various places. The goods in this yard are all retail goods, but this time we are Going to the auction. It''s in that tower."


    "Auction? There is an auction for betting on rocks?" Ye Hao asked in surprise. That Ma Quande¡¯s apprentice looked at Ye Hao contemptuously: "Oh, you don¡¯t understand anything. Of course there are auctions for stone betting, and the auctioned rough stones are generally divided into full betting and half betting. Full betting is one. The whole untouched rough stone. And half a bet is to wipe out a window, you can use


    Wipe out the window to get a rough view of the situation inside the rough stone. This kind of gambling is low, and the proportion of emerald gambling is higher than that of full gambling. "


    Hearing his explanation, Ye Hao understood a little.


    At this moment, a few people had already reached the entrance of the tower. Song Ying took out a bank card and registered it with the attendant at the entrance.


    Noting the doubt in Ye Hao''s eyes, the apprentice on the side showed that I know a lot, and I will tell you the posture to tell Ye Hao.


    This is like a luxury area, outside is an ordinary area.


    Moreover, the space in the tower is limited. In order to prevent some people who have no money from coming over to join in the fun, the tower has a rule that people who come in need at least one million in principal.


    Song Ying just went to register her principal and sign up for the auction afterwards.


    After Song Ying came back, she said, "The auction will officially start tomorrow. It will last a full day and will be closed at noon."


    "It''s okay, let''s go and see the original stone first." Ma Quande said, walking towards the second floor, Song Ying and the others followed.


    As soon as he reached the second floor, Ye Hao saw that there were two fences. One fence was filled with gambling stones, and the other fence was filled with rough stones cut out of the window.


    There is also a number attached to each rough stone, which should be used to facilitate the auction so that the merchant can remember which rough stone he originally fancyed.


    "Girl Song, you don¡¯t have much money this time, so we will be mainly on rough stones." The half-betting stones are all foggy and green, so the price is much higher than the full-betting stones. Song Ying''s capital of six million can''t really buy a few yuan.


    With that said, Ma Quande walked into the fence of the full gambling, took out an ultraviolet flashlight from his pocket and checked there carefully, talking to Song Ying next to him from time to time.


    Song Ying was holding a small notebook there and remembering.


    Ma Quande is still quite professional.


    Ye Hao was walking around there, touching this rough stone, touching which rough stone.


    But after touching it for a long time, Ye Hao didn''t get any good results. Those rough stones with emeralds in them, the skill points that the system can detect are not enough.


    But Ye Hao found a good thing. He stopped outside a display frame surrounded by toughened glass. Inside was a counter with a piece of emerald.


    The shape of the jade is obviously unpolished. It is almost the size of a man''s palm. It is crystal clear. Although it has a faint green inside, it can be clearly seen that there is no flaw in it and it is very beautiful.


    "I haven''t seen it before. This is the glass jade, the king of the jade." A frivolous voice came from the side. It was the apprentice who was idle. He walked to Ye Hao and began to make money again.


    Ye Hao knew that this kid was deliberately looking for superiority in himself, but he was indeed curious about the jade in front of him, mainly because the system just prompted it.


    [System prompt: Feeling of unknown energy source]


    This time Ye Hao tried a little bit, stepped back and walked in a few steps.


    After his speculation, he was aware of this unknown energy source and required himself to be within at least two meters.


    "This kind of glass is very expensive," Ye Hao asked.


    "Expensive? This kind of glass is more than expensive. Just look at this glass of jade. Someone once spent 50 million trying to buy it but didn''t buy it. The owner didn''t want to sell it. It was put here as a display. "The apprentice explained with a smile.


    Kind of glass!


    Ye Hao remembered this word, so that the system could detect the energy source, indicating that there should be a lot of skill points that could be absorbed, but it was a pity that this jade was not sold. "I''m telling you. My master and I have seen glass jadeite in several places, know the best red jade, that is the existence of this glass species only, do you know why my master is known as the Jiangnan stone gambling god, It¡¯s because he once also offered a small piece of the best red jadeite. Two million


    The rough stone has directly risen to nine million..."


    The apprentice was talking endlessly there. When he recovered, there was no one next to him. At this moment, Ye Hao had already returned to Song Ying.


    At this time, almost an hour has passed. "Song girl. This rough stone is absolutely good. I can see that there is no pattern, the black dragon. I tell you, when I drove the top grade red jade, I saw this pattern!"

 Chapter 261： This master is not right

    When he said this, Ma Quande said gently, as if he was afraid of being heard by outsiders, his face was very serious, and he pointed to the seemingly ordinary rough stone in front of him.


    Not to mention that there is indeed a darker spot in the place he was referring to. The shape really looks like a dragon.


    "Song girl. Let me tell you. If it wasn''t for that I didn''t have that much money, and I thought I had a good relationship with your father, I would buy it myself. This 80% is definitely the best red jadeite." Ma Quande When I was speaking, my ears were red, look at the excited look.


    Song Ying was also shocked at the moment. She looked at the stone in front of her and whispered: "This...is there a top-grade red jade?"


    "Absolutely, we will write down this number. I will definitely take this picture tomorrow." Ma Quande exhorted.


    "Good." Song Ying also nodded, and looked firmly at the stone in front of her.


    If it is really the best Hong Fei, then she will really be saved.


    Although what she lacks is raw materials, if their Yingyue Jewelry can launch a top-quality jade jewelry, then they can definitely give their company a reputation, and then it will be logical to solve the immediate problem.


    After all, there are not many things like jewelry, you are like some famous brands, the products are scarce.


    Hearing what Master Ma said, Ye Hao was also a little surprised.


    Song Ying is so lucky? As soon as this master Ma came, he encountered the best red jade.


    Ye Hao put his hand on the rough stone and touched it, his eyes changed, he looked at Ma Quande suspiciously.


    "What''s wrong?" Song Ying noticed Ye Hao''s eyes.


    "It''s okay, I just admire Master Ma a little bit." Ye Hao smiled, and he glanced at the little books in Song Ying''s hands. They recorded some numbers, which should be the rough stone Ma Quande showed her just now.


    Ye Hao slowly backed away, found the rough stones with those numbers, and touched them with his hands.


    Soon he touched all the rough stones, and he looked at Ma Quande thoughtfully.


    This guy has a problem!


    Ye Hao just checked the rough stone that Ma Quande said there was a top-quality red jade, but the result of gold''s right hand inspection revealed that there was nothing inside, just an ordinary stone.


    Could it be that Master Ma has missed it?


    It is inevitable that even the masters sometimes misunderstand things like gambling on stones.


    Out of doubt, Ye Hao looked at the other rough stones Song Ying had memorized, but Ye Hao came up with an answer.


    Song Ying has recorded more than 20 rough stones, but none of these rough stones can produce jade!


    If it is an ordinary person, this may be no problem. After all, betting on rocks is based on luck.


    But looking at Song Ying''s respectful look, Ma Quande should be a master, not to mention five or five dollars, at least three out of ten yuan can produce jade, but there is no green one at more than twenty yuan.


    There is definitely a problem here.


    "Song girl, I think it''s still early. Let''s go outside and look at the rough stone. Maybe we can pick up a leak." Ma Quande said actively.


    "Okay." Song Ying certainly agreed to Master Ma''s request.


    A few people left the tower and walked into the shed outside, and began to look at the rough stones.


    This Ma Quande watched for more than half an hour and took eight or nine rough stones.


    Of course, the money was paid by Song Ying, which was 50,000 to 60,000 in total.


    After that, I went to the place where the stone tools were placed next to the yard.


    "Xiao Yang, Jie Shi." Ma Quande instructed the apprentice next to him, and the apprentice immediately went over and settled the stone.


    After picking these pieces of original stone Ma Quande, they put them in the cart and took them here to solve. Ye Hao didn''t have the chance to touch them, so he didn''t know if there was any jade in it.


    What happened after that surprised Ye Hao.


    Five jadeites were found out of the eight or nine rough stones. One of them was of a particularly good water type, but it was small in size, but it was worth two or three hundred thousand yuan, plus other jadeites. Ma Quande directly helped Song Ying. With five to six million earned four to five million.


    Ma Quande himself did not expect that, with a smile on his face, he muttered to Song Ying: "Girl Song, these rough stones are only inferior. The jade I just told you about in it is not 100%, but at least Half of it is good stuff."


    "Master Ma, don''t say half of it. As long as one-third of the rough can be drawn, I am thankful." With this scene before him, Song Ying was even more convinced of Master Ma.


    At this moment, Ye Hao was surprised. This Ma Quande didn''t look like a fake master. He could drive out these rough stones. Why did he misunderstand the rough stones in the tower.


    There must be a reason for something different.


    Ye Hao thought for a while, he walked to the apprentice who was also happy because of his master''s rise.


    "Brother, your master is really good. You are not bad too. I don''t know if it is inconvenient for you to give me your contact information. It is better to have your master. It will be convenient to contact you guys in the future." Ye Hao looked at this with a full face. the man.


    The man really enjoyed being worshipped by Ye Hao. He took out a business card from his pocket and proudly said, "You are Miss Song¡¯s friend. Take this business card. The number on it is my master¡¯s number. Below is mine."


    "Thank you, thank you." After Ye Hao received the business card, if he got a treasure, he walked to the side and picked up his mobile phone. He directly remotely controlled his laptop at home and entered the mobile phone number on the business card.


    With a smile on Ye Hao''s mouth, I wanted to know what medicine you sold in the gourd.


    After the stone was solved, it was almost five or six in the evening. Song Ying took Ma Quande and the others to the hotel for dinner, opened a room for them, let them rest, and went to the auction tomorrow.


    Ye Hao was all accompanying guests all the way, but in the end he helped Song Ying out of the hotel.


    Go to the side of their car.


    Song Ying''s car and Ye Hao''s Volkswagen were next to each other. Just now Ma Quande and the others saw Ye Hao''s Volkswagen, and the contempt in their eyes was even more obvious.


    "Oh oh oh..." Song Ying just walked to the car and vomited towards the lawn next to her.


    Ye Hao frowned slightly as he smelled the wine on Song Ying.


    "If you don''t know how to drink, don''t drink it. I advised you just now. You still drink it."


    When I was eating just now, I inevitably had to drink. The most important thing is that Ma Quande¡¯s apprentice kept toasting Song Ying. If it weren¡¯t for Ye Hao¡¯s eyes to see it in the end, he would directly pour the little bunny with a bottle of Erguotou. Maybe he would pay it back. What do you think of Song Ying.


    Song Ying''s face was red, her breathing was a bit rapid, she finally finished vomiting, holding the car in her hand, and said in a daze: "You don''t understand. This is doing business, you...you don''t drink with others. ......How do you make money......"


    Ye Hao looked at Song Ying''s drunken appearance, and he had completely lost the aura of a beauty in the workplace.


    "It''s really important to make money. You don''t know if drinking is hurting your body." Ye Hao put Song Ying in his car. She was drunk. She couldn''t drive her car, so she had to take her home by herself.


    When Ye Hao got into the driver''s seat, she tilted her head slightly and muttered: "It''s important... of course it''s important to make money. I... I have to make a lot of... a lot of money.... I want to make a lot of money... The money is..." After that, the words are gone, Ye Hao smiled and shook his head, and started the car.

 Chapter 262： Drunken Beauty

    After asking for the address of her home from the drunken Song Ying, Ye Hao quickly drove to the place.


    This is a villa-style community.


    When he reached the door of Song Ying''s villa, Ye Hao knocked on the door.


    "Song Xiaoyue, I''m sending your sister back."


    After shouting for a long time without any response, Song Ying, who was helped by Ye Hao, muttered: "What to shout! Ye Hao, let me tell you. Don''t touch my sister, you...you have the ability to come to me."


    Speaking of Song Ying''s body still twisting on Ye Hao''s body, the heat rushing toward her face and the friction on her limbs made Ye Hao feel that her body was a little hot.


    "Come at you, you don''t fall and knock me."


    "No, it''s already past seven now. Song Xiaoyue is still practicing in the piano shop?" Ye Hao muttered, and then began to fumble in Song Ying''s bag. After pulling out the key, he opened the door and went in. .


    The huge two-story villa was pitch black and deserted.


    After Ye Hao turned on the light, he first took off his shoes, then let Song Ying cling to the wall, squatted down and started to take off Song Ying''s high heels.


    Because she was about to take off Song Ying''s shoes, her palms inevitably touched Song Ying''s stockings. The touch made Ye Hao feel a little swayed.


    "I oh oh oh..." Just when Ye Hao was a little dazed, Song Ying, who was leaning against the wall, suddenly bent down, and directed Ye Hao with a "destructive death light".


    Ye Hao touched his face and looked at his clothes. The picture was very flavorful.


    "Woo, you smell so bad...Don''t touch me." Song Ying half-squinted and pointed at Ye Hao with a light smile.


    Seeing the culprit in front of him, Ye Hao reluctantly quickly took off the high heels on her feet. He didn''t dare to "take a memorial" anymore, otherwise he would have a shadow if there was another "destructive death light".


    Ye Hao picked up the tissue next to him and simply wiped the stain on his face.


    Later, in order to prevent Song Ying from moving, Ye Hao directly embraced Song Ying upstairs.


    There are three bedrooms on the second floor. The master bedroom with wedding photos should be Song Ying and Song Xiaoyue''s parents'' room, and the smaller one with a bunch of books and music should be Song Xiaoyue''s room.


    So the last room is naturally Song Ying''s.


    Entering Song Ying¡¯s room, it¡¯s different from the previous two exquisite rooms. Song Ying¡¯s room is super simple. There are no girls¡¯ dolls. Apart from a simple dressing table, there is hardly any other unrelated things, giving people a kind of coldness. Feeling lifeless.


    Ye Hao wanted to put Song Ying on her bed, but noticed that there was a turbid liquid standing on Song Ying''s professional uniform, which should be the liquor she vomited.


    If this is thrown directly on the bed, it is estimated that this bed will suffer. Ye Hao first put Song Ying on the edge of the bed, helped her sit down, stretched one hand to the button of the front coat, and unbuttoned the buttons one by one. .


    "Don''t touch me... I want to sleep." Song Ying pouted, her body moving around there.


    "This woman looks completely different after drunk and before." Ye Hao vomited.


    Because he had to hold Song Ying, Ye Hao could only unbuckle with one hand in front, but because of Song Ying¡¯s movement, Ye Hao¡¯s fingers would inevitably touch some parts. This process was very for Ye Hao. difficult".


    After this "difficult" time passed, Song Ying''s upper body was only left with a white shirt.


    "Huh. It''s really uncomfortable to serve drunk people. Those guys who go home drunk in the middle of the night to be served by their wives should let them sleep at the door." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, only the outer coat was dirty, if it was a white shirt It''s dirty, then trouble...


    Ye Hao''s inner thoughts just emerged. Suddenly Song Ying trembled, and a bunch of turbid liquid came out from her mouth, dripping on the white shirt, black hip skirt and stockings.


    A black line appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead...


    He looked at Song Ying, who was sleeping with his eyes closed.


    Your sister, you did it on purpose.


    Ye Hao patted his head and sent the Buddha to the west. Since all of them are taken off, then take off the rest.


    Another "difficult" battle began, Ye Hao stretched out his white shirt...


    After more than ten minutes passed, Ye Hao''s breathing was a bit rapid, and the black silk stockings with muddy liquid were thrown on the table next to him. There were already black hip skirts and white shirts on them.


    At this moment, Song Ying lying under the quilt only had her underwear.


    Looking at Song Ying, who was sleeping blushing, Ye Hao sighed in his heart that he had taken care of her sister in this way not long ago, but this time it was her turn.


    Ye Hao stood up, picked up the clothes on the side, walked into the bathroom, threw all those clothes into the washing machine, just to see that there were some unwashed clothes next to the washing machine, so Ye Hao just threw them all away. Go in.


    After that, Ye Hao washed his face with clean water.


    Sniff


    Ye Hao looked at the dirty look on his body, indeed, there was a stench.


    "I can''t take it anymore. It''s uncomfortable to go out like this." Ye Hao looked at the shower room in the bathroom. He simply took off his clothes and threw them into the washing machine, preparing to clean it himself.


    During this period, Ye Hao called the hospital and learned that Zhou Wanda hadn''t recovered yet, and Zhou Qianyi and Qiu Xueyao were both taking care of him in the hospital, and the others were nothing unusual.


    Then he called Tangcheng, and after getting through, it was a huge curse, but the main thing was that the two felt good to each other. This was not a base.


    Both of them felt the same breath from each other, perhaps because Ye Hao had the physique of the king of soldiers.


    Finally, after repeatedly apologizing to Tang Cheng and ensuring that he was free to have a good drink, he hung up the phone and started taking a bath.


    "Scrubbing, scrubbing,..."


    The sky outside was cloudless, and a full moon hung above the sky.


    Inside the villa, Song Ying''s face began to appear strange.


    Ye Hao walked out around the bath towels. His clothes were being washed in the washing machine. After he was washed and dried, he would put them on.


    "Song Xiaoyue, don''t come back at this time. If she sees me appearing in her sister''s room like this. According to her temper, she won''t fall to tear me." Ye Hao said with a smile, when he When I walked to the bed, I noticed that the corners of Song Ying''s mouth were twitching.


    "I''m going, shouldn''t I be vomiting again." Ye Hao hurriedly wanted to help Song Ying so that she could vomit into the trash can next to her, but when his hand touched Song Ying''s body, he subconsciously It retracted back.


    "so cold!"


    Ye Hao''s expression changed and he lifted the quilt.


    He was surprised to see the chill on Song Ying''s jade body on the bed!


    This is just New Year''s Eve, only January! Although it is not too cold in Southern January, a person''s body is cold, which is too incredible.

 Chapter 263： Ice beauty

    Ye Hao''s face was stern, his hand touched Song Ying''s jade body, and a biting feeling directly made Ye Hao shake.


    The temperature is at least twenty or thirty degrees below zero.


    If this were an ordinary person, it might have been frozen to death long ago, but Ye Hao could feel that the signs of life in Song Ying''s body were all normal, but the heartbeat and bloodline had slowed down to a certain extent.


    "What kind of disease is this?" Ye Hao frowned and looked at Song Ying with a painful look at the moment. Her body temperature was still dropping, and it had dropped to at least ten degrees in just a minute.


    Ye Hao had touched Song Ying''s body before. That time, Ye Hao only thought that Song Ying had some chills, which caused his body temperature to drop.


    But at this time, Ye Hao, who had medical knowledge, didn''t have a cold syndrome in his head at all. It was almost unheard of.


    "Hmm...Hmm..." The expression on Song Ying''s face became more and more painful. Her lips had begun to turn pale and trembling, and she could still hear a little fuzzy voice: "Mom...Mom...I''m cold ."


    Seeing Song Ying''s pain, Ye Hao felt very uncomfortable in his heart. He scratched his hair and began to wonder if there was any way.


    And his hand had been placed on Song Ying''s skin, and just a few minutes later, when Ye Hao recovered, he unexpectedly found that thin frost appeared on his hands.


    The painful expression on Song Ying''s face had begun to freeze, and Song Ying''s body temperature began to drop rapidly.


    -60 degrees Celsius


    -65 degrees Celsius


    -70 degrees Celsius


    At the same time, Song Ying''s vital signs began to slowly disappear.


    It all came too suddenly.


    "No, it will kill you if you continue like this!" Ye Hao frowned and muttered. Although I don''t know why Song Ying has such a situation, it will definitely happen if her body temperature keeps dropping.


    Although Song Ying hates herself very much, she can''t die.


    Ye Hao turned on the system and started looking for any way to save Song Ying.


    After searching for a long time, Ye Hao found one in the newly opened martial arts skill column.


    ["Elementary Nine Suns": The mysterious Chinese inner strength mental method, the practitioner''s body is hot, and the initial stage can reach thousands of degrees... Need skill points: 30. ¡¿


    Trouble, a Nine Suns Scriptures give me an elementary level and 30 skill points.


    But I have to say that the introduction inside gave Ye Hao some ideas.


    If an object is too cold, you can only rely on heat to cool it down, but just relying on quilt or hot water, at most tens of degrees to 100 degrees, but now Song Ying''s body temperature has dropped to one hundred degrees below zero!


    The skin, which was originally smooth and breakable by blows, was as rigid as ice.


    With 30 skill points, he still owes the system 65 skill points, although he can still borrow 35 skill points.


    But if he really loaned another thirty skill points, he would really be standing on the edge of a cliff.


    Ye Hao looked at Song Ying''s pale face, the already stiff skin, and the painful expression still frozen there.


    I remembered the appearance of Song Ying''s beauty in the workplace during the day before, and her cold appearance from time to time, and her drunken and intimate appearance at night.


    Ye Hao stretched out his hand to touch Song Ying''s cheek. When he first touched it, Ye Hao''s fingers were frozen, and a pain spread from his fingertips to his heart.


    People''s body hurts when it''s too hot, and the same goes for too cold.


    -175 degrees


    With medical skills, Ye Hao could feel the difference in temperature.


    Ye Hao''s heart was trembling, and he felt that his head was about to explode.


    -200 degrees


    According to this situation, Song Ying''s body temperature will soon drop to absolute zero!


    Absolute zero is actually -273, which is the lowest temperature currently considered by human science.


    -226 degrees


    Her body temperature was still declining, and Song Ying''s vital signs almost disappeared. Not only that, Song Ying was like a refrigeration air conditioner at the moment, the temperature of the entire room had dropped a lot, and there was still a thin mist.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and closed his eyes, with a self-deprecating smile on his mouth.


    "Redeem "Elementary Nine Suns True Scripture." Confirm loan!


    [Host to redeem "Elementary Nine Suns True Scripture" host has insufficient current skills, confirm loan! ¡¿


    [Congratulations to the host for acquiring martial arts skills, inner strength mental method "Elementary Jiuyang Zhenjing"]


    [The system prompts that the current host owes 95 skill points. Repayment date remaining: 7. ¡¿


    As the exchange was successful, a series of messages appeared in my mind.


    Ye Hao began to slowly move this inner strength mental method.


    Internal strength is a word that will be touched in ancient Chinese martial arts, but in modern times this word is considered to be fictional, and only exists in martial arts novels.


    And this time Ye Hao really touched the feeling of internal strength, he felt a puff of qi in his abdomen starting to wander through the meridians in his body, wandering around in just a few seconds.


    If an outsider was watching at this time, he would find that Ye Hao''s body surface had started to redden slightly, emitting steam.


    Ye Hao''s breathing began to change rapidly.


    A pain began to sweep over Ye Hao''s body, it was a scorching sensation, as if the body had been put in a pan.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth, he opened his eyes abruptly, and exhaled heat from his mouth. Ye Hao didn''t forget what was going on. He slowly lay on the bed, lying less than a foot away from Song Ying.


    He didn''t dare to touch Song Ying''s body directly, he didn''t know the situation in her body, if he directly touched the collision of high temperature and low temperature, he didn''t know if it would produce any bad results.


    Ye Hao could only lie next to her, first try to make Song Ying''s temperature down by the heat.


    With the continuous movement of the Qi in his body, Ye Hao felt that his head was about to explode.


    Suddenly, there was a cool feeling on his body, as if he had touched an ice block in the hot summer.


    But the ice block was still sliding, and began to slowly climb onto his body, rubbing against his body.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes abruptly, only to see that Song Ying entangled his body like an octopus.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Song Ying heard a soothing cry.


    "Huh..." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that her method worked, and Song Ying''s body temperature had begun to drop.


    Ye Hao began to slowly stop the movement of internal energy in the body, but the next moment Song Ying''s body was cold, the expression on Song Ying''s original Su Shuang''s face became painful, and the body began to hug Ye Hao''s body tightly, and her hands were messed up there. Groping.


    As if to wonder how the comfortable feeling just now disappeared suddenly.


    It seems that this needs to continue, and Ye Hao has no choice but to continue to run his internal power.


    As Ye Hao''s body temperature rose again, the painful expression on Song Ying''s face disappeared, with her eyes closed and a smile on her mouth, she just lay quietly in Ye Hao''s arms and fell asleep.


    Song Ying feels comfortable here, but Ye Hao is suffering. Although there is Song Ying on his body, the burning sensation in his body is still stimulating his body.


    Not only that, a white jade beauty is lying naked in your arms, Ye Hao only needs to lower his head to see the inside of the black bra.


    This is not only the heat on the body, the flame of desire is still burning Ye Hao''s soul.


    Huhu Yehao roared like a beast in his mouth.

 Chapter 264： Huge debts! ! !

    Early the next morning.


    There was a knock on the door and the shout of a girl.


    "Out for dinner."


    Song Ying rubbed her eyelids. She slept really well last night, as if she was holding a big heater.


    Woo


    Suddenly, Song Ying felt as if she was really holding something in her arms, she opened her eyes, and the next moment she felt her heartbeat stop.


    The man''s chest was in front of her, and her arms were still holding each other, even her long legs were still on top of the other''s thighs.


    "Ahhhhh..." Song Ying exclaimed. Only then did she clearly see the man in front of her, isn''t it Ye Hao!


    Ye Hao was frightened by the exclamation that came from his ear, he waved his hand lazily, and squinted his eyes: "Don''t talk. I was really troubled last night, I just fell asleep at dawn."


    last night? Excessive tossing?


    Song Ying felt her head short-circuited and passed out.


    "Song Ying, what''s the sound inside you." There was a suspicious voice from a girl outside, and the sound of opening the door.


    Song Ying''s brain shook. She didn''t need to think about it. She knew that this was definitely her sister. If her sister enters her room, it would be fine, but the key is that she still has a man on the bed! And it''s the same table with my own sister!


    Listening to the closer and closer footsteps, Song Ying didn¡¯t have time to think, she pulled the quilt over Ye Hao¡¯s body, and at the same time she retracted. After all, she was wearing underwear and it was still quite cold outside. .


    "What''s wrong with you? You yelled early in the morning." Song Xiaoyue walked in in her white pajamas, looking suspiciously at Song Ying with a weird face. "No... it''s okay. It''s just that I was shocked when I saw a bug. You... what time did you come back last night." Song Ying felt Ye Hao on her body twisting because of the quilt. There is not much space underneath, and neither side is wearing any clothes. It is inevitable


    There was some friction on the limbs.


    This made Song Ying feel as if there were little ants crawling all over her body. The most important thing was that the "scorching" sniff was afraid of hitting her.


    "It''s okay, why are you sweating all over your head. And you don''t even wear pajamas when you sleep." Song Xiaoyue looked at Song Ying suspiciously, and she felt whether she was wearing clothes. She really wanted to find a place to sew directly. Just get in.


    But Song Xiaoyue didn''t look at Song Ying much. Instead, she picked up the bath towels on the floor: "Don''t throw the bath towels on the floor after taking a bath." After speaking, she threw the bath towels on the chair next to her, turned around and walked out.


    "Get up quickly, breakfast is ready. I will go to the piano store to practice piano later."


    Song Ying breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Song Xiaoyue''s voice fall and the sound of footsteps coming downstairs.


    In the next moment, her expression turned gloomy, and she put her foot directly on the object on her quilt.


    bump


    A body rolled out from under the quilt and fell under the bed.


    "You... why don''t you wear clothes!" Song Ying saw Ye Hao''s slender body, she threw the pillow at Ye Hao in shame, and she retracted her head into the quilt.


    "This..." At this moment, Ye Hao was also sober. He hurriedly grabbed the towel next to him and surrounded his body. In fact, when Song Ying tucked himself under the quilt just now, he had already woke up, but he just felt Song Xiaoyue. He did not dare to speak out.


    After Ye Hao covered her body, Song Ying poked her head out and looked at Ye Hao in shame: "You... why did you appear on my bed!"


    "This...this is a misunderstanding. I didn''t do anything to you. Please calmly listen to my explanation. Last night you had a mess. I sent you back. At that time, your sister was not at home, so I would help me. Bring to bed..." Ye Hao was there, telling about the events of last night. "Lift? Lifted you and took your clothes off?" Song Ying said in a weird manner, but she was calmer, at least she could feel that Ye Hao didn''t do anything to cheat on her, but... As for Did he touch something when he was asleep?


    I don¡¯t know where it is.


    Thinking of this, Song Ying felt her cheeks hot.


    Ye Hao smiled bitterly: "It''s not you because you vomited yourself yesterday. If you sleep in your clothes, you still have to soil the bed."


    "Then you undress and undress, why did you come to my bed! How do you explain this!" Song Ying stared at Ye Hao, her teeth clenched tightly, growing up so big, no one except her parents Other men slept with himself.


    Hearing Song Ying''s words, Ye Hao recalled what happened before he fell asleep last night.


    After using the Nine Sun Scriptures to keep Song Ying''s temperature, Song Ying''s abnormal state lasted until about two or three o''clock in the morning. Although the body was scorching, the fire in her brain was burning.


    But Ye Hao finally became his mother Liu Xiahui, and now he admires his perseverance a little bit.


    After Song Ying''s cold air disappeared, the collapsed Ye Hao could be regarded as the end of his "torment", and fell asleep deeply amidst physical and mental exhaustion. "That''s right. Last night your bones were suddenly as cold as ice cubes, and it felt like you were dead. I didn''t care too much at that time, I just brought you personal warmth." Ye Hao didn''t say directly to use it. After the Nine Suns Scriptures, after all, this kind of thing should not be let out


    It''s better to know it in person.


    Song Ying''s face stiffened when she heard Ye Hao''s words. She picked up her mobile phone and searched for it. Then she frowned and muttered: "Damn it, I patronized the stone gambling yesterday. I forgot that yesterday was the full moon. night."


    "What the **** is going on? You are really terrifying like that." Ye Hao looked at Song Ying curiously.


    Song Ying glared at Ye Hao: "Don''t talk nonsense, you should treat this as if it never happened. If you dare to mention it to anyone, I will tear you up!"


    "Promise not to tell!" Ye Hao raised his three fingers, but he still asked curiously: "But what is going on with you?" "Stop talking nonsense, don''t ask if you shouldn''t know, you give it to I stay here honestly. My sister is outside, if you dare to let my sister know that you are in the same house with me, I will let you go to Africa to dig ore!" Song Ying threatened Ye Hao while using The quilt wraps his body,


    Walked to the closet, quickly took out the clothes and went into the bathroom.


    Ye Hao shrugged and walked to the door of the window. He sighed and looked at the sun outside.


    "It''s been a day."


    At this moment, there are two opened messages in Ye Hao''s system.


    [The system prompts that the loan period has passed one day, and the interest is 19. ¡¿¡¾System prompt: The host owes 114 skill points. Repayment date: 6 days. ¡¿

 Chapter 265： Cui Zhenhu

    The morning sun shone on the corners of Ye Hao''s self-deprecating mouth, and he owed more than one hundred skill points. If this is not paid back for a day, that would be the interest of 20 skill points.


    Ye Hao thought of the top-quality glass jade in the tower on Jade Street before.


    A gleam of light flashed in his eyes, and now it was very difficult to watch the task released by the system to repay the huge debt, so he could only take the risk.


    That piece of top-quality glass jade is a life-saving straw he can catch now. Although he doesn''t know how many skill points he can absorb, it is at least better than hopeless.


    No matter so much, what kind of auction will I go to today, and take advantage of that opportunity to figure out a way to see if I can buy the glass jadeite. If it doesn''t work, Ye Hao can only take a "shortcut".


    Snapped


    Suddenly the bathroom door was pushed open.


    Ye Hao turned around and saw the gloomy Song Ying walked out of the bathroom, walked directly in front of Ye Hao, pointed at Ye Hao''s neck and shouted, "What have you done to my clothes!"


    Song Ying has now put on simple plain casual clothes.


    "Huh?" Ye Hao was a little dazed.


    Song Ying wanted to speak, but her face flushed. She dragged Ye Hao into the bathroom, turned on the washing machine, pointed inside and said, "Look at it for yourself. You, you actually put your underwear in the washing machine and me ...Washing with my clothes!"


    "I think you need to wash your clothes, so you washed them together. What''s wrong with that." Ye Hao looked inside the washing machine, isn''t it because his underwear and Song Ying''s underwear and stockings are entangled.


    Although this is not good in terms of hygiene.


    But Ye Hao came from a poor life. For a "poor person", one more wash would mean using more water!


    "You... hurry up and put on your clothes!"


    Song Ying bit her lip, and finally looked at Ye Hao indifferent. Song Ying could only take out her clothes from the washing machine, then walked out and threw the pile of clothes directly into a cabinet.


    It is estimated that these clothes have been beaten into the cold palace by Song Ying.


    Ye Hao picked up his clothes from the washing machine. Although it was a bit damp, after putting on the clothes, Ye Hao ran the Nine Suns Scriptures in his body. A lot of water mist was sprinkled on his body and his clothes were dry. Up.


    This Nine Yang Sutra is really good, not only can be a warm baby but also an electric iron.


    After Ye Hao got it right, he walked out and saw Song Ying dressing up on the dressing table in the room, saying that dressing was nothing more than applying moisturizing water, rubbing lipstick, and combing her hair.


    It¡¯s much better than those women who put a thick layer of foundation on themselves,


    "I didn''t expect you to have a cleanliness addiction. It''s a big deal. I''ll just buy clothes to accompany you." Song Ying sprayed a little light perfume on her body, because she didn''t take a bath last night and she still smelled of alcohol. The perfume is used After concealing the taste of wine and cleaning herself up, Song Ying glanced at Ye Hao coldly: "No. You stay here honestly, I''ll go eat. Wait until Xiaoyue


    You come down after you have gone. "


    "Wait, I''m hungry too. What do I eat if you go to eat..."


    Before Ye Hao finished speaking, Song Ying opened the door and walked out. After going out, she intentionally locked the door.


    "This woman has the same temper as Qiu Xueyao." Ye Hao shook his head. He had nothing to do but walked to the window, opened the window to let the breeze in, and continued to look at the scenery outside.


    What did Ye Hao think of at this time? He picked up the phone and clicked on something...


    Five or six minutes later, a smile appeared at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth, and he turned his back against the window.


    Cuckoo


    Ye Hao smiled bitterly and clutched his stomach. He didn''t know how long they would have to eat for a breakfast. Last night, he was completely empty during the "exercise".


    While Ye Hao was waiting quietly, Ye Hao''s eyes changed, and his aura suddenly changed.


    Primary speed enhancement


    Primary physical strengthening


    Primary strength enhancement


    Suddenly his waist was leaning against the railing of the window, and his upper body fell toward the window.


    A jet black dagger slashed across his face, and the sharp blade was less than one centimeter away from Ye Hao''s eyelashes.


    A man in casual clothes was hanging upside down outside the window, with murderous eyes in his eyes.


    Cui Zhenhu!


    Qiu Xueyao had shown herself Cui Zhenhu''s photos before, and the man in front of him was Cui Zhenhu! Ye Hao never thought that this man would appear here. I have to say that this man is really good at hiding. Ye Hao just didn''t feel him at that time, if it wasn''t for the moment of murder when he started doing it, Let Ye Hao escape this sneak attack in time


    , Maybe you really want to let this guy succeed.


    Cui Zhenhu saw that his attack had been evaded by the opponent, he rushed down, and the dagger in his hand struck Ye Hao''s abdomen.


    Ye Hao slapped a palm on the edge of the window, sliding into the room like a skateboard.


    And Cui Zhenhu squatted halfway on the window edge, staring at Ye Hao with his eyes tightly: "Good skill, kid."


    "How did you find this place?" Ye Hao looked ugly and looked at Cui Zhenhu warily.


    "It seems that you already know who I am. There are many ways to find someone. You only need to check the car under his name and figure out a way to track down where the car appeared. Two days are enough."


    Cui Zhenhu looked at Ye Hao with both eyes: "You killed my brother, I want you to go to **** to accompany my brother!"


    Cui Zhenhu''s voice was very flat. It''s so plain that you can''t even hear anger or any emotions, as if you are just doing something that is not normal.


    "Your brother is dead." Ye Hao''s voice just fell.


    Cui Zhenhu slammed out from the window edge, and the black dagger attacked Ye Hao in the air like a black dragon.


    Ye Hao used his speed to avoid the attack of the dagger, and then slammed his fist towards Cui Zhenhu''s shoulder.


    Cui Zhenhu did not choose to fight Ye Hao head-on. He turned his dagger towards Ye Hao¡¯s arm. Now Zi Ye Hao had to stop his attack, otherwise when his fist hit Cui Zhenhu¡¯s shoulder, Cui Zhenhu¡¯s dagger He would also cut off his arm directly.


    After that, the two were you and I fought for a few rounds.


    Soon Ye Hao fell into a disadvantage, his eyes kept staring at the dagger in Cui Zhenhu''s hand, but when he was guarding Cui Zhenhu''s dagger, Cui Zhenhu suddenly put his foot on Ye Hao''s abdomen.


    Cui Zhenhu''s speed was not slow, Ye Hao received a heavy blow in the abdomen and flew out directly and landed on Song Ying''s bed.


    ##


    Bump


    Song Xiaoyue, who was eating breakfast on the first floor and looking at the violin books, raised her head and looked upstairs, and muttered suspiciously: "Strange. Why does it seem that there is a sound in your room."


    At this moment, Song Ying, who was sitting opposite Song Xiaoyue and eating, had a stiff face. At this moment, she almost had Ye Hao''s thoughts about cutting all kinds of things. She clearly told that guy not to mess around. This tossing movement is afraid that Song Xiaoyue will not listen. Arrived!


    But Song Ying forced a smile: "It may be a mouse, didn''t I see a bug in the morning."


    Song Xiaoyue looked suspiciously at Song Ying, who had a weird expression in front of her. She put down the books and tableware in her hands and stood up. "Such a big mouse? Then I will go upstairs and have a look."

 Chapter 266： Moment of crisis

    Ye Hao, who was kicked on the bed, didn''t have any chance to breathe, Cui Zhenhu jumped over and attacked Ye Hao with the dagger.


    At this time, the difference between having no weapons and having weapons came out.


    Ye Hao''s skill is comparable to Cui Zhenhu, but it is clear that Cui Zhenhu has rich combat experience, all moves are ultimate moves, plus the dagger in Cui Zhenhu''s hands, it is obvious who has the advantage now.


    Step on


    When Ye Hao avoided Cui Zhenhu''s attack, he heard the footsteps coming from the stairs downstairs, and his expression changed.


    Could it be that Song Ying and the others came up?


    Damn, if they enter the house at this time, they will be very dangerous. The Cui Zhenhu in front of him is an S-level wanted criminal. He is not his opponent now, and it would be really bad for him to take care of them then.


    At this time, even if Ye Hao yelled for them not to come up, the normal reaction might be that they would come up to explore the situation.


    "When fighting, don''t get distracted."


    Following Cui Zhenhu''s words, Ye Hao took another kick in the abdomen, and his body directly hit the top of the closet, causing the closet door to be knocked open, and a pile of ladies'' clothes fell out.


    A trace of blood appeared at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth. He gritted his teeth and looked at Cui Zhenhu. He must fight quickly, otherwise the consequences will be serious.


    Thinking of this, his momentum changed.


    [Title open: Terrorist. ¡¿


    "Oh, it''s a bit murderous? But I have this thing too."


    Cui Zhenhu''s momentum is not weaker than Ye Hao''s, and even looms above Ye Hao. One can imagine how many people Cui Zhenhu killed!


    Ye Hao couldn''t care about so much, so he rushed to attack Cui Zhenhu, hoping to make a quick battle. "It seems that your heart is already in chaos?" When fighting Ye Hao, Cui Zhenhu''s mouth curled up: "It''s because of the two women outside. You can rest assured that after you go to **** to accompany my brother, I will be fine. Take care of the two of them. It¡¯s been a long time since I came out from the place where birds don¡¯t shit


    Never touched a woman. "


    While speaking, Cui Zhenhu licked his lips with a smile.


    Hearing Cui Zhenhu''s words, Ye Hao gritted his teeth and attacked even more hastily, but this was of no use at all. Cui Zhenhu changed the momentum of the previous offensive and had always been defending against Ye Hao''s offense, with a playful smile on his mouth.


    Ye Hao knew that he was "playing" with himself, just like a tiger was playing with its prey. He knew that he was anxious in his heart now, and he wanted to make a quick fight, he would do the opposite, not panic. Defensively not busy.


    Step on


    The sound of footsteps outside got closer and closer, almost only a few steps away from the door.


    ##


    "Why are you pulling me? Your state is a bit wrong today. You never touched me before." Song Xiaoyue frowned as she looked at Song Ying who was pulling herself.


    Although the relationship between her and Song Ying is not very good on the surface, at least the two sisters live under the same roof after all, and they will go in and out every day, such as asking each other to eat.


    Song Xiaoyue is very clear about her sister''s temper. Although she is not a strong woman, she is also a working woman, but now the woman in front of her has no one in her eyes and a cold sweat on her forehead.


    She knew that her sister was not a liar, but she would show this expression when she encountered something.


    And in the past few years, Song Ying has hardly touched herself on her limbs. This time she suddenly pulled her arm. Coupled with the coldness of her sister¡¯s palms lower than ordinary people, this really makes Song Xiaoyue suspect that there is something in her sister¡¯s room. It''s not something hidden.


    "I... I have nothing wrong. Let''s continue to eat, my room is quite messy." Song Yingqiang calmed down.


    "I seem to have lost something in your room. I''ll go take it out first, and then go to eat." Song Xiaoyue speeded up and walked to the door of Song Ying''s room, holding her hand on the doorknob, and gently unscrewing it.


    ...


    Panting, Ye Hao heard the sound of turning his hands outside the house, his emotions were even more anxious. "It was five or six o''clock in the morning when I came here before. I have been waiting for you outside the window for a long time. You also know that men have strong desires in the morning. I don''t know if the two girls outside are lustful. Desire to die." Seeing Ye Hao¡¯s expression, Cui Zhenhu did not forget the language


    Face irritated Ye Hao.


    Kaz


    The door of the room was not opened, and Ye Hao felt loose. He remembered that Song Ying had locked the door back when he went downstairs.


    He really wanted to thank Song Ying for this shrewd move, which at least bought him a few minutes.


    calm.


    calm.


    Ye Hao, you need to calm down now, you can''t be led by him all the time, you must have a way to defeat him.


    Ye Hao kept emphasizing these in his heart.


    Suddenly, an idea flashed in his mind.


    Ye Hao stepped back and stepped back to the closet.


    "Why, I''m afraid?" Cui Zhenhu saw Ye Hao retreat, but he didn''t hesitate at all, just chasing him up.


    Suddenly he felt that his feet were **** by something, which directly caused him to fall to the ground. He looked at the silk stockings he was entwined with. He didn''t know why the silk stockings were wrapped around his feet. There is no chance to think about it.


    Because Ye Hao had already smashed Cui Zhenhu''s head with a fist. If this fist was hit, his head would be like a watermelon.


    Cui Zhenhu went directly to the side, Ye Hao''s fist hit the floor, and Cui Zhenhu rolled under the bed, and the two of them couldn''t see each other for a while.


    There was a smile on Ye Hao''s mouth.


    Perspective!


    His eyes could clearly see Cui Zhenhu, who was wearing silk stockings with a dagger under the bed.


    After removing the silk stockings wrapped around his feet inexplicably, he took a look at Ye Hao''s legs, who was still standing next to the closet, and he got out directly from the other side.


    "I didn''t expect that the 38th in the famous Asian killer list would even have to drill the board. Tsk tsk tsk..." Ye Hao smiled and shook his head.


    "Don''t want to irritate me, it''s useless." Cui Zhenhu didn''t move at all. He stabbed Ye Hao while holding the dagger, but the next moment he felt severe pain from the soles of his feet.


    He took a deep breath, but did not shout out. Instead, he took two steps back and leaned against the wall. While looking at Ye Hao vigilantly, he raised his right foot, and saw that there was a three or four under his right foot. Small nails centimeters long.


    To be precise, they are the kind of studs that girls wear in their ear holes.


    Although the earrings looked small, they were directly inserted into the shoes.


    The shoes that Cui Zhenhu wears are made of cloth. Such shoes will not make any noise when they touch the ground, but the material is only normal, so this sharp nail is directly pierced. After Cui Zhenhu''s foot was touched, blood kept flowing out of it.


    Logically speaking, Cui Zhenhu shouldn''t have seen such a big thing, but he really didn''t notice it just now. During the period when he was wondering if he was arrested, his strength regressed and Ye Hao''s voice came. "Big killer, why are you so careless. You can still step on the nails. It''s too unprofessional. Would you like me to pull it out for you." Ye Hao smiled slightly and rushed over directly, with a fist towards Cui Zhenhu The door slammed.

 Chapter 267： The "Wail" of the killer

    Facing the attacking Ye Hao, even though his right foot was injured, this did not affect Cui Zhenhu''s skill very much. He still shared the same balance with Ye Hao as before.


    Their battlefield was moving slowly, and Ye Hao''s eyes flickered when they moved to the side of the dressing table.


    Cui Zhenhu suddenly felt as if something was hooked on his pants. The pants were pulled directly off, revealing most of his ass.


    "Yo-yo, it turns out that the big killer still has this hobby and wears Sailor Moon." Ye Hao looked at Cui Zhenhu''s big pants in surprise. It was a blue-bottomed pants, and the pattern turned out to be a gesture of beauty. Maiden Warrior.


    Although he was a bit surprised at Cui Zhenhu''s "hobby", Ye Hao''s attack was unambiguous.


    Cui Zhenhu was really angry right now. He had no time to pull up his pants, but the crotch of the pants affected his actions. He simply slammed his legs apart, and the sound of fabric tearing sounded.


    I saw that the trousers were directly cut in half by Cui Zhenhu, as if two trouser legs were shrunk on Cui Zhenhu''s two legs, although this is not very good.


    But at least it is much better than before.


    Cui Zhenhu attacked with anger, and fell like raindrops towards Ye Hao. The strength of the angry Cui Zhenhu was really quite terrifying, which made Ye Hao feel a little hard to resist.


    Looking at the angry Cui Zhenhu, although Ye Hao was struggling to resist, a light flashed in Ye Hao''s eyes, and the veins on his forehead appeared.


    "Millennium kill!"


    Ye Hao suddenly shouted, making Cui Zhenhu stunned, but the next moment Cui Zhenhu''s roar came.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    A monstrous wailing sound was heard by Song Xiaoyue outside the door.


    Song Xiaoyue frowned: "Someone in your house is calling? Get the key quickly. What kind of door is locked in broad daylight."


    Song Ying, who rubbed the corners of her clothes, smiled awkwardly: "This...this call may have come from the next door. I remember there seemed to be someone practicing beautiful vocals next door, and they had to speak like this every day, yes...it was practicing beautiful vocals. of."


    Song Xiaoyue looked at Song Ying suspiciously. At this moment, the identities of their two sisters seemed to have changed. Song Xiaoyue was the sister and Song Ying was the sister. This was mainly because one of them was in a guilty conscience.


    "Practice Bel Canto? Why haven''t I heard it before?"


    Song Ying immediately explained: "You don''t usually go out early in the morning. Even on weekends, you go to the piano shop to practice violin after breakfast. The person next door usually practices late at night, and may have taken the wrong medicine today. Right..."


    Song Ying really admired herself at this moment. The skill of compiling reasons was really incredible.


    "Don''t talk about it. The key, I still have to go in and get things." Song Xiaoyue''s expression was obviously that he wouldn''t stop if he didn''t enter the house today. "The key... I''ll look for the key." Song Ying fumbled around for a long time, and suddenly she exclaimed, clapped her hands and said, "Oh, my key is gone. Damn, where did my key go? I think about it. , Or Xiaoyue, you eat first, and when I think about where my keys are, I will open


    The door takes your things for you. "


    Before Song Ying had finished speaking, Song Xiaoyue turned around. Just when Song Ying thought Song Xiaoyue had given up, who would have thought that Song Xiaoyue would walk towards their parents'' master bedroom.


    "It''s okay. I remember that there was a spare key for our room in my parents'' bedside table."


    Seeing Song Xiaoyue walked into her parents¡¯ master bedroom, Song Ying opened her mouth and wanted to shout into her room, but she was afraid that Song Xiaoyue would hear her, and the key was actually in her pocket. If she opened the door now, she would be hit by Song Xiaoyue. Yes, it''s over.


    Helpless Song Ying could only be there in a hurry. When she was looking around anxiously, she happened to be walking down the stairs to see the door of the villa where the shoes were changed, a pair of men''s shoes were placed in the corner.


    Song Ying¡¯s heartbeat jumped up instantly. She took a look at the master bedroom. It should be a while before her sister came out. She hurried to the door, picked up the men¡¯s shoes and hid them in the shoe cabinet. , It was a relief now.


    "Sister, what are you doing downstairs, I''m about to open the door." Song Xiaoyue glanced at her elder sister who was standing at the door on the first floor with a puzzled look, she already had the key in her hand.


    "Oh...that...that I just walk around and exercise in the morning." Song Ying walked up and looked at the key in Song Xiaoyue''s hand.


    When she walked to Song Xiaoyue''s side, the key in Song Xiaoyue''s hand had been inserted into the keyhole.


    "Um... Actually, it''s really messy in my room. Xiaoyue, do you want to... I''ll go in and get it, and you can wait outside." Song Ying looked at Song Xiaoyue.


    Song Xiaoyue glanced at Song Ying, and the next sentence she said made Song Ying tremble.


    "Sister. Maybe there is a man hiding in your room."


    Kaz


    Song Ying''s door was opened. Watching Song Xiaoyue walk in, Song Ying closed her eyes in despair.


    This is not only hiding a man, but also your deskmate!


    Song Ying seemed to have seen her own image collapse in front of Song Xiaoyue, as well as the questioning of her parents.


    At this moment, she really had an impulse in her heart. The knife rushed in and stabbed Ye Hao to death, and then committed suicide by herself, killing it all.


    Song Ying opened her eyes abruptly and bit her lip as she looked at Song Xiaoyue who had entered the house.


    Song Ying, Song Ying, you are also a woman who manages a big company. You haven''t seen any big storms. Isn''t it because your sister found her **** table hidden in the house...


    The more she thought about it, Song Ying didn''t dare to think about it, but Song Ying still gave it up. Instead of letting her sister expose herself, she might as well admit everything.


    Song Ying walked to the front of Song Xiaoyue abruptly, her face already showing the impossibility of being a strong man.


    "Xiaoyue, in fact, let me tell you the truth. This is really just a misunderstanding, I..."


    When Song Ying walked into the room, her words stopped immediately, because she was surprised to find that there was no one in the room, but the bed was a bit messy, and the quilt that she should have folded was messy.


    "What did you just want to say?"


    Song Xiaoyue walked into the room and took a round. She went to the window and took a look. The glass of the window was locked. Then she looked at the bathroom and under the bed, as if she was looking for something.


    "I...I. Actually nothing..." Song Ying''s voice was a little stuttered. She looked at the surrounding area and there was no trace of Ye Hao. This kid made such a big movement upstairs just now. Where should I hide? Up?


    Could it be that¡­¡­


    At this moment, Song Ying and Song Xiaoyue both looked at the only place in the room where people might hide, that is the closet.


    Song Xiaoyue walked to the cabinet and first glanced at Song Ying. At this moment, although Song Ying was very nervous, she still pretended to be plain.


    The door of Kazi''s wardrobe was opened by Song Xiaoyue...

 Chapter 268： Sisters misunderstanding

    The closet is a bit messy, but at least I don''t see anything that shouldn''t be there.


    Song Ying secretly breathed a sigh of relief: "What are you looking for. Tell me, I''ll help you find it."


    At this moment, Song Ying''s tone returned to the feeling of her previous sister.


    Song Xiaoyue frowned slightly, as if wondering why there was nothing in front of her.


    Song Ying glanced around the room, but went out first and closed the door.


    The house was quiet for almost five minutes,


    The door of the closet was slowly pushed open, and the naked Ye Hao sat inside with a collapsed look.


    "It''s very risky, I was almost discovered."


    Ye Hao got out of the closet and pulled out his clothes from the bottom of the closet. Thinking of what happened just now, it was really dangerous.


    A few minutes ago...


    Cui Zhenhu screamed loudly enough to climb the Qinghai-Tibet Plateau, filling the room.


    "How do you like it, do you want me to sing a song of chrysanthemum remnants?" Ye Hao''s humble voice came.


    The expression on Ye Hao''s face was a little pale at the moment, and sweat was all over his forehead.


    But there is a good saying, taking advantage of your illness to kill you, Ye Hao pierced Cui Zhenhu''s abdomen with his right hand like a knife.


    Ye Hao used the "scalpel" that had been useless for a long time again.


    Because of the indescribable sourness, Cui Zhenhu''s movements were also a little slow. He directly took the blow in his abdomen, and Ye Hao''s fingers and feet penetrated Cui Zhenhu''s abdomen for more than an inch.


    Originally, he thought he could resist the past, but a mouthful of blood spurted from his mouth.


    He felt that the meridians in his body had been hit hard, and before he could think about it, Ye Hao flew up one after another.


    bump


    Cui Zhenhu flew high, the dagger in his hand fell to the ground, his body was heavily smashed under the edge of the window, his buttocks just happened to be squeezed beautifully against the wall, Cui Zhenhu''s eyes were wide open, he already felt himself split.


    "Boy wait for me."


    Cui Zhenhu stood up and jumped out of the window.


    Ye Hao ran to the window, only to see Cui Zhenhu running away embarrassedly wearing Sailor Moon underwear.


    thump


    Ye Hao suddenly slumped on the ground, but he was already exhausted at the moment.


    The silk stockings and nails just now relied on his primary object control technique.


    The most important thing was the last trick of the chrysanthemum residue, Ye Hao unexpectedly found that his mental power had increased, otherwise Cui Zhenhu would not be so painful.


    But spiritual power will not increase inexplicably, is it...


    Ye Hao thought of the "Nine Suns True Scripture" that he ran for the first time last night. It could only be the effect of this thing.


    Bump


    The disappearing footsteps at the door came again, Ye Hao''s eyes changed, and he looked at the messy room.


    Fortunately, nothing was broken during the fight just now. Ye Hao stuffed all the messed clothes into the closet. As for the messy bed, he was too late.


    Kaz This is the sound of opening the door from the door. Ye Hao went straight into the closet and closed the door, but he didn''t relax, because he knew Song Xiaoyue was not a fool. Song Xiaoyue would definitely investigate the house with the abnormal noise just now. Once again, he listened to the slowly approaching footsteps, dark


    Secretly whispering in my heart: invisibility technique.


    ...


    Thoughts go back to the present.


    Ye Hao really never thought that Cui Zhenhu would find here, if it weren''t for him to use his ability to force him away in the end.


    Maybe it is really dangerous today.


    However, Ye Hao''s heart still didn''t relax. This Cui Zhenhu deserved to be ranked above Yinhua and Fei Ding. This strength himself is not his opponent at all.


    This time it passed by insidious tricks, the next time Cui Zhenhu is vigilant, these insidious tricks may not work.


    Snapped


    When Ye Hao was thinking about things, the door suddenly opened.


    Ye Hao, who was about to put on his pants, looked at Song Ying, who was standing at the door with the same sluggish expression, and Song Ying glanced down subconsciously.


    In the next moment, a scream that was not lower than Cui Zhenhu''s "high pitch" before came out, and the door slammed shut again.


    Then there came Song Ying''s shameful and angry voice: "Ye Hao. You rascal!"


    "Hush, be quiet, don''t be heard by your sister." Ye Hao shouted outside the door while wearing his clothes. "Stop talking nonsense, my sister has already gone out. You perverted, why are you... why don''t you wear clothes! Also, what happened to you just now, I obviously asked you to be quiet, what are you doing in my room? Ah! Put on your clothes and come out and explain it to me!" Song Ying was angry


    The voice came.


    It was really almost finished just now, if it wasn''t for this **** guy, I wouldn''t have been anxious to be that way just now.


    "This... If I said that a thief came in your room just now, would you believe me that I beat him away?" Ye Hao opened the door and looked at Song Ying with a wry smile. His clothes were already on.


    Song Ying pushed away Ye Hao who was standing at the door. After entering the room, she took out a few things and threw them in front of Ye Hao: "Oh, thief? Then I ask you, what''s the matter with these two things? The thief tears it away. Silk stockings?" The silk stockings that were torn in half...

 Chapter 269： Auntie is here

    Volkswagen was driving on the road.


    Ye Hao looked at Song Ying sitting in the passenger seat. Just now, he finally figured out a way to flick Song Ying from that incident. As for the two things, he threw them away.


    The car drove downstairs to the hotel, and Song Ying''s car still parked there.


    "I''ll pick them up there, and later you will follow me to the auction." Song Ying''s voice revealed indifference, and she pushed the car door and walked out. The black dress made Song Ying''s calm temperament stand out.


    Seeing Song Ying walked into the hotel, Ye Hao picked up the phone and dialed Tangcheng''s cell phone.


    "Hey."


    "When are you coming back? We have been waiting for you in the hospital for a long time." Tang Cheng''s voice on the phone was a little irritable.


    "I met Cui Zhenhu."


    There was a brief silence on the other end of the phone, and Tang Cheng''s voice also sank: "Where is he? You must never touch him, his skill..."


    "I''ve played against him."


    Ye Hao could feel that Tang Cheng''s breath was heavy.


    "Are you injured?" Tang Cheng''s voice was worried, and he added: "Where are you, I will take someone to find you now."


    "No, I''m safe now. Cui Zhenhu retreated, and... he may have been injured a bit." Ye Hao forced a smile at the thought of Cui Zhenhu''s injury.


    At this time, Ye Hao drew a jet black dagger from his waist. At this time, Cui Zhenhu stayed when he fled. Ye Hao looked pretty good and stayed by his side. Ye Hao does not have a suitable weapon yet. But the battle without weapons will inevitably be a little bit down.


    This dagger is good.


    This time, I really took the tiger''s **** and confiscated the tiger''s weapon.


    "Uh...you...what did you say?" Tang Cheng''s voice was full of suspicion.


    "He took it lightly, plus I used a little trick. Okay, I won''t talk about it. I guess I will go back to the hospital at night. I''ll talk to you later."


    "Hey Hey hey¡­¡­"


    Ye Hao hung up, because he saw Song Ying walking out with Ma Quande and his apprentice, and he took the dagger back in his hand.


    After that, the two cars drove out. Ye Hao followed Song Ying''s car. They quickly drove to Yujie and walked to the large courtyard.


    When walking into the tower, Ma Quande was muttering next to Song Ying: "Song girl. Today is very important. No matter what, you have to take at least three points of the rough stones I told you before. One of them!"


    "My master is still looking at the friendship with your father this time, but you won''t necessarily have this kind of opportunity next time." The apprentice on the side also helped.


    A sure smile appeared on Song Ying''s face: "Master Ma, don''t worry. I have written down everything you said yesterday. Let''s go in quickly. The auction will begin soon."


    "Okay, okay." Ma Quande nodded.


    After Song Ying registered here again, she took a small sign and walked to the third floor of the tower with the three of them.


    The space on the third floor is quite large. A table is erected there, and chairs are placed under it. At this moment, many people are sitting there, waiting for the start of the auction.


    The four of them are located closer to the corner.


    "It''s not so good, there are more people here today." Ma Quande looked around the circle below, and at least forty or fifty people looked at him.


    "It is estimated that they came for this batch of Burmese jadeites." Song Ying showed a trace of worry on her face: "We don''t have a lot of money. Will it...not be photographed."


    "At this time, it''s the courage to bet on someone. Girl Song, when I ask you to raise a card, you will raise it." Ma Quande repeatedly told Song Ying.


    Ye Hao sat beside a few people, looking at Ma Quande who was more anxious than Song Ying.


    Bump


    With the sound of hammers hitting a few times, everyone present became quiet and looked at the auction table.


    A young woman in a cheongsam walked out, and she owed slightly to everyone present. He opened his mouth and said: "Welcome everyone to participate in the auction of our Haicheng Jade Building. I know that everyone is coming for the goods from the Burmese public market this time. I will not talk nonsense with you anymore. Next is our first one. Lot, No. 001 rough, weighing 13 kg, starting price of 100,000, one time


    The increase is at least 10,000 yuan. "


    Following the voice of the woman in the cheongsam, a staff member had already lifted the 001 rough stone.


    Ye Hao couldn''t help sighing secretly at this moment, a stone is worth 100,000, and at least 10,000 at a time, this is really a gambling.


    Soon this 001 rough stone was auctioned away for a full price of 500,000 yuan, and the effort doubled in just a while!


    ...


    "Now it''s the turn of the 016 rough stone. The starting price is 100,000, and each bid cannot be lower than 10,000. From now on..."


    After calling for a few more stones, Ma Quande''s eyes lit up suddenly, looking at the rough stone that had just been placed, he whispered to Song Ying, "Look, this is the one we fancy yesterday. We have to take it down first. One city!"


    "Okay." Song Ying nodded, already holding the number plate in her hand.


    Just when the price has started.


    "Song girl, raise your card quickly." Ma Quande urged.


    Song Ying had just raised her hand halfway, her face suddenly changed, put down the number card in her hand, and covered herself alone: ??"Oh...I...I feel sick in my stomach. I''m going to the bathroom..."


    "Why go to the toilet? How can you go to the toilet when it is so critical." Ma Quande looked at Song Ying in surprise.


    Song Ying bit her lip lightly, the expression on her face was really painful, and she waved her hands again and again: "Anyway, we still have dozens of dollars left. We won''t be able to shoot anymore... I have time. I... I''m going to the bathroom first... I''m really uncomfortable."


    A girl tells you to go to the bathroom, you can''t stop it.


    Ma Quande can only say: "Then you hurry up. If this opportunity is missed, it is really gone."


    "Yes, yes. I''ll be back soon, immediately..." Song Ying clutched her abdomen and ran out.


    Ma Quande sighed, sat back, and watched the "good rough stone" he had chosen was taken away by others.


    Time passed bit by bit, and almost an hour passed in a blink of an eye.


    "It''s strange? Why isn''t Girl Song coming back? The auction this morning is half past." Ma Quande frowned and muttered.


    At this moment, Ye Hao picked up his cell phone and the ringing rang. He picked up the cell phone to answer the call, and hung up without saying a few words.


    Ye Hao looked at Ma Quande anxiously; "Master Ma, it''s not good. The restroom here in the tower was full before, and she ran outside, but she didn''t expect that... the aunt came. She is inconvenient now, I Go and help her. Master Ma, wait here first, and I will go back."


    Before Ma Quande could speak, Ye Hao ran away in a hurry.


    What? Auntie here?


    Her aunt is here, what''s the use for you to go, and that should be the ladies'' bathroom, you can get in as a big man. Ma Quande and his apprentice were left with a bewildered look.

 Chapter 270： Does he like my present

    Time passed bit by bit, seeing the "rough stones" carefully selected by himself were photographed one by one by others, his heart was really heartache.


    From time to time, he looked at Song Ying to stay on top of the number plate. He really had an urge to raise it, but he knew that there would be rules in the auction, and the sign holder must be the same person who registered before.


    "Master, did we...we were discovered." The apprentice murmured, leaning to the side of Ma Quande.


    Ma Quande frowned slightly, he hesitated for a while, and shook his head: "Impossible, we have played well so far. Song Ying should not be able to see that woman."


    "But..." The apprentice still wanted to speak, but Ma Quande glared.


    The apprentice immediately closed his mouth.


    Step on


    Song Ying came back pale, followed by Ye Hao.


    Song Ying sat down and looked at Ma Quande apologetically: "Master Ma, I''m really sorry. I...I''ve been so busy these days, I forgot about myself today... I made you wait here for a long time."


    Ma Quande shook his head and said in a deep voice, "We are here to help you this time. I have a good relationship with your father. I don''t want to see the decline of your Yingyue jewelry."


    "I know, I know. There will be a few later, I will definitely take pictures." Song Ying said that I knew it was wrong, and I would definitely deal with the rest of the matter.


    Ma Quande nodded and didn''t speak any more, just like a calm master. "Okay. This morning''s auction is nearing completion, and there are five rough stones at the end. After the auction is over, everyone go and rest. The auction in the afternoon will start at three o''clock, and our Jade Building will be in the evening. There is a banquet on the second floor for the guests participating in the auction, please be sure to attend


    plus. "


    "I won''t talk too much nonsense. I''ll look at the baby behind. No. 089 rough stone, this rough stone weighs 45 kilograms, the starting price is 200,000, and the price increase is at least 10,000 per round. Now we start bidding..."


    With the voice of the young woman above it fell.


    Ma Quande immediately said softly: "Song girl, this is the black dragon that we valued yesterday! If you missed it before, you missed it, but this one must not be missed. This is very likely to have the best red jade! No matter how much the price is Take this down!"


    Song Ying nodded, without saying anything, she just raised the sign.


    "Five hundred thousand!"


    Wow


    The people around were stunned by this bid, and they doubled it at first. They knew what it meant, and that meant that I liked this rough stone, so don''t grab it with me.


    "Five hundred and ten thousand."


    But there are still people who look at this rough stone holding up signs.


    "one million!"


    Wow


    At this moment, those who had thoughts in their hearts had no ideas at all. Up to now, the highest price of the rough stone has only been sold for more than two million yuan, and it was only in the "fierce battle" that lasted for nearly ten minutes. On this peak!


    But now it has only been two rounds and it has reached one million. It is conceivable that the person who bids the price is very well prepared.


    But many people have doubts in their hearts. They look at the rough stone in the middle. They remember that the rough quality of this number is not very good. Could it be that they missed it?


    After the one million bid, no one raised a card for a long time.


    "Master Ma, it seems that this piece of red jadeite is about to be photographed by us. It is only one million, originally I was planning to bid up to five million." Song Ying looked at Ma Quande excitedly.


    Ma Quande nodded with a smile, but his eyes were not happy. His right arm twisted slightly, and the apprentice beside him took out his mobile phone and pressed his fingers on it a few times.


    "1.2 million!"


    At this moment, someone in the distance held up a sign, because the light was relatively dark and the person holding the sign could not be seen clearly.


    Song Ying frowned slightly.


    "Song girl..." Before Ma Quande finished speaking, Song Ying''s sign was raised.


    "1500000!"


    After Song Ying finished shouting the price, she said softly: "Master Ma, don''t worry. I am determined to get this rough stone." Ma Quande looked at Song Ying like that, and he nodded: "Yes, just to have this determination. Inside. There must be a premium red jadeite. According to that volume, as long as the premium red jadeite can be sold, the price is definitely 10 million! Coupled with your jewelry processing and production promotion, the value can definitely rise


    To 15 million! "


    "Master Ma, you don''t need to say, I know this truth." Song Ying''s tone was very firm.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Ma Quande''s mouth, and his right arm twisted slightly.


    "One eight hundred thousand!"


    That voice sounded again.


    At this moment everyone was interested in this round of auctions. A rough stone that they didn''t have much potential actually sold 1.8 million in a blink of an eye, and both sides seemed to have the momentum to vowed to get it.


    "three million!"


    Song Ying raised the placard again, and instantly mobilized all the atmosphere in the scene. She even stood up and pointed at the person who was shouting at her and shouted: "If you have the ability, you can continue to shout with the old lady. The old lady won''t kill you. !"


    "Miss over there, please pay attention to the order of the auction. Okay, now that this rough stone has reached three million, is there anyone willing to bid?" Miss Miaoling on the stage reminded Song Ying.


    Song Ying sat back in her position, her face flushed a bit, obviously excited.


    "Master Ma, I''m sorry to make you laugh. I must get this black black dragon!" Song Ying said confidently.


    "Girl Song is really a woman, otherwise she must have her eyebrows." Ma Quande''s smile almost bloomed, and his right arm twisted slightly.


    The apprentice on the side has been playing with his mobile phone.


    Ye Hao, who was beside a few people, watched this scene quietly, with a faint smile on his mouth.


    "Three hundred and one hundred thousand."


    Just when everyone thought that three million was the highest price, the man raised his placard again, although only one hundred thousand was added.


    "four million!"


    At this moment, Song Ying is really like a madman. She just raised her card without saying a word. Her breathing was a bit short, and she was still whispering in her mouth: "My bottom line is five million. I don''t believe it. Can go up."


    There was a hint of expression in Ma Quande''s eyes, and his arm twisted again.


    "4.5 million!"


    The other party shouted the price again, just when everyone looked over here and was waiting for Song Ying to call again.


    Song Ying suddenly sat down, putting the sign in her hand on the chair.


    "Song girl, keep shouting. As long as we can get this stone with five million, we won''t lose money." Ma Quande urged.


    Song Ying smiled slightly at the moment, and squinted at Ma Quande who was aside: "No. This mysterious black dragon will be given to that one. Master Ma will help me pass a message to the Young Master Wang behind you." I don''t know if he likes this gift of mine."

 Chapter 271： 4.5 million stones

    At this moment, Ye Hao really wanted to take a picture of the expression on Ma Quande''s face. The expression was really wonderful.


    "Song Ying, what do you mean?" Ma Quande stared at Song Ying with a cold face.


    "What do you mean? I want to ask Master Ma what do you mean? If I remember correctly, my father would be kind to you. Twenty years ago, my father''s Yingyue jewelry was pretty good. At that time, you I was friends with my father, and as a result, I owed a foreign debt of 300,000 yuan because of a stone bet."


    Song Ying sternly stared at Ma Quande, Ma Quande''s eyes were a little dodging.


    "Three hundred thousand! The three hundred thousand horse masters 20 years ago should know how much that is equivalent to the current amount. My father saw you pitifully and repaid the three hundred thousand for you. He has not urged you to pay back the money. I didn''t even let you hit the IOU. But now, you are cooperating with others to lie to us?"


    Ma Quande''s eyes were a little flustered. He swallowed and looked at Song Ying''s defense and said: "I don''t know what you are talking about. I was kindly to help you, and you actually framed me."


    "Master Ma, how are things going."


    "Master Wang, you can rest assured that I have taken care of the matter."


    "Well, it must be foolproof."


    "There is absolutely no problem, just don''t know that Master Wang, you promised me before..."


    "I understand, isn''t it two million. As long as you handle this matter for me, the money will go to your account immediately."


    ...


    A recording came out from the side, which directly changed Ma Quande''s face and looked at Ye Hao.


    I saw that Ye Hao''s phone was on the playback page.


    "You should be able to hear who this voice is, Master Ma. You won''t be too old to hear your own voice. Tsk tsk tsk, two million...two million is quite a lot." Ye Hao smiled and looked at it with a smile. With Ma Quande.


    At this moment, the attention of people around is also attracted


    "Isn''t that the famous Master Ma Quande Ma, the voice in the phone just now seems to be Master Ma''s voice."


    "That woman is Song Ying from Yingyue Jewelry! What''s the matter with you?"


    "You haven''t understood it yet. That Song Ying asked Ma Quande to help her bet on rocks, but Ma Quande colluded with outsiders and prepared to cheat her, but it seems that she has been cheated."


    "That''s the rough stone that was photographed at 4.5 million just now?"


    "Reduced stone, it is probably a stone."


    "Tsk tusk tusk, I bought a stone for 4.5 million yuan. If this is my case, I will die."


    At this moment, the people around were all talking about it, and many of them understood what it meant, and the look in Ma Quande''s eyes changed a lot.


    Most of them are in business, and they have also asked the master stone gambler to show themselves stones. They know a truth that is honesty.


    And at this moment, this Ma Quande clearly abandoned the word honesty. Although he is well-known in Jiangnan, as long as this matter is reported, I believe that no one will come to him to look at the stone soon.


    After all, this time he can cheat Yingyue Jewelry for others, who knows if he will cheat you next time.


    Ma Quande was pale at the moment, knowing that he was on the edge of the cliff.


    Although he looks very beautiful, he is a master of stone betting. But his monthly income is actually so small. Many people who gamble on stone do not dare to bet on stone because they know the dangers involved.


    And two million is more than a year''s income for Ma Quande, and originally in his plan, this was unknowingly, after all, even if Song Ying opened all the rough stones afterwards, there would be no emeralds, it is impossible to blame him.


    Stone gambling is a gambling, and no gambling is 100%. So Ma Quande can easily get these two million.


    But I didn''t expect this scene to be in front of me at this moment.


    "You don''t want to spit people, what kind of society is it now, recordings are all forged. Believe it or not, I will let my master go to the court to sue you!" The apprentice stood up at this time and pointed arrogantly at Ye Haohe. Song Ying.


    Seeing this, the people around him were also taken aback. After all, this kid was right, and the recording might be fake.


    "Yes. Your one is fake, I don''t know it''s the case!" Ma Quande''s face was shocked, and he followed his apprentice''s words directly.


    "Oh? The recording is fake. Then the chat history in this phone is also fake." Ye Hao said as he took out a cell phone.


    Seeing the phone, the apprentice''s face changed, and he rushed over and stretched out his hand to grab it; "Return my phone!"


    But the hand that was stretched out was firmly grasped by Ye Hao.


    "Oh, you want to grab it? If you want to grab it, I''ll give it back to you. But just now, I have posted these things to the Jiangnan Province gambling website. Master Ma, you want to get angry." Ye Haosong opened the apprentice. In his hand, he threw the phone to the apprentice.


    At this moment, Ma Quande really fell to the ground in fright, trembling all over.


    Pop pop


    A sound of applause came, and Wang Zihao was walking over with Jiang Yue, with a smile on Wang Zihao''s face: "Okay, awesome."


    Wang Zihao looked at Song Ying and Ye Hao: "I like your gift."


    Just when Song Ying and Ma Quande turned their faces, because no one was bidding, the "black dragon" was successfully shot away by the opponent for 4.5 million. Of course, this person was Wang Zihao.


    "Young Master Wang likes it. After all, the 4.5 million stones are not bought by anyone." Ye Hao shrugged and said with a smile.


    Puff


    Several ladies around covered their mouths and laughed, this young man really sprinkled salt on someone''s wound.


    Although the Wang Hao Group is quite rich, with a market value of close to ten billion, the real money that can be used is only one tenth, four and five million yuan, which is equivalent to putting a bottle of blood in others, and only for breaking a stone.


    "Feng Shui turns around. See you next time."


    After Wang Zihao finished speaking, he left the auction without even looking at Ma Quande who fell on the ground. As for the 4.5 million, he could only admit it. After all, the rules of the auction do not matter what you do.


    "Let''s go too." After Wang Zihao left, Song Ying also stood up and walked outside.


    Ye Hao glanced at the desperate "master and apprentice".


    "Deserve it."


    ...


    Although Song Ying cheated Wang Zihao this time, there was no joy on her face.


    Ye Hao followed Song Ying out of the compound.


    Suddenly Song Ying turned around and looked at Ye Hao, and said directly, "Drink with me."


    "What?"


    "Come with me for a drink." Song Ying shook off a sentence, and immediately took Ye Hao and started looking for a bar around him. He found a bar not far from Yu Street and pulled Ye Hao in without saying a word.


    The two stood in front of the bar.


    "Bring me a cocktail." Ye Hao waved his hand when he looked at the bartender''s eyes. He had a fight this morning, but he was still injured.

 Chapter 272： Song Yings "Secret"

    "What? You don''t even drink with me." Song Ying said lightly, and soon the bartender took a cocktail and placed it in front of Song Ying.


    When Song Ying picked up the wine glass and was about to drink, her hand was held.


    "You are sick, so you should not drink." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    Song Ying wanted to resist, but her strength was no better than Ye Hao.


    "What? I''m in a bad mood, I can''t drink anymore." Song Ying directly shouted at Ye Hao.


    Then, she lowered her head and covered her eyes.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, but took the glass of wine from Song Ying''s hand. Looking at Song Ying''s appearance, he said a few words to the bartender in the bar.


    The bartender looked at Ye Hao in surprise, but after seeing the sheets of Grandpa Mao handed over by Ye Hao, he obediently went to do things for Ye Hao.


    A few minutes later, Song Ying slowly raised her head when her mood stabilized.


    "I''m sorry, I know my mood is a bit bad. If you didn''t show me the evidence in the morning, maybe I was deceived by that Ma Quande several million now." Song Ying looked apologetically to Ye Hao. , But she was surprised to see that Ye Hao was there to mix drinks.


    The cocktail glass swayed in Ye Hao''s hand, his movements were very skillful.


    "What''s going on?" A person walked out from behind the bar, frowning and looking at Ye Hao who was mixing wine.


    The bar whispered, "I can''t help this customer request it himself."


    The bartender didn¡¯t say much. He just looked at Ye Hao¡¯s bartending technique. The more he looked at him, the more surprised he became, because that technique can be said to be a professional-level bartender, even in some respects. Yourself.


    A minute later, Ye Hao picked up an empty glass and placed it in front of him, and then slowly poured the liquor from the cocktail glass into the empty glass.


    A faint fragrance instantly drifted around the bar.


    Logically speaking, the bar should be filled with the scent of all kinds of fine wines, but at the moment at the bar, there is only this kind of scent, without the stimulus of alcohol, just a faint mellow fragrance, which even makes everyone smell it. There is a refreshing feeling.


    "Your body is not suitable for drinking, but if you are in a bad mood, you want to drink it. This glass of wine suits you well." Ye Hao pushed the glass in front of Song Ying.


    Song Ying looked at Ye Hao and then at the wine glass in front of her.


    Her slender jade fingers slowly lifted the wine glass, and the fragrance instantly hit her nasal cavity. When her red lips touched the rim of the glass, the light blue wine was slowly drawn into her throat.


    Song Ying closed her eyes and waited until the wine in the glass was finished.


    "Good wine." Song Ying opened her eyes abruptly. At this moment, the irritable emotions in her heart disappeared completely, as if they were washed away by the wine.


    But even though the wine had the taste of wine, Song Ying didn''t have the slightest sensation of drinking, there was no such scorching sensation at all, but rather a clear stream.


    "You can mix drinks!" Song Ying looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    "I know how to mix a little." Ye Hao smiled and ordered some wine. In fact, just looking at Song Ying''s lonely expression, he remembered that he had acquired the skills of a bartender by doing tasks on his own, but he never had the opportunity to use it. .


    "Thank you." Song Ying knew that Ye Hao was to comfort her emotions.


    "Bartender, what was the fragrant wine just now?"


    "Tune us a bit too."


    At this time, many guests who had just smelled the scent came in.


    Now the bartender was a little embarrassed, the wine was not made by him, he could only explain to the guests awkwardly there.


    "Look, you made people mess up when you make a glass of wine." Song Ying''s mood improved, and she even started to tease Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at Song Ying for a long time.


    Song Ying was a little unaccustomed to being stared at by Ye Hao. She looked at herself and then at Ye Hao: "What? Is there something on my body?"


    "You have nothing on your body, but you have it in your heart." Ye Hao looked at Song Ying, and he asked: "You have a lot of secrets suppressed in your heart, such as the disease. I am a doctor, you might as well tell me ."


    The smile on Song Ying''s face froze. She sighed and shook her head: "It''s useless, the doctor can''t solve my problem."


    "Don''t tell me how I can''t solve it. You know I could''treat'' your illness last night, I think you should feel it." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Song Ying.


    Song Ying was taken aback. She only then recalled that when she had the illness last night, it seemed that the pain was not as intense as before, and even accompanied by a warm feeling.


    Thinking of this, she looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "Last night... those were you...?"


    "Yes, I made it." Ye Hao didn''t directly say that it was the "Nine Suns True Scripture". After all, this is a bit weird.


    "I''m good at some Chinese medicine. So after seeing what happened to you last night, I gave you a little treatment."


    Song Ying''s eyes lit up and she stared at Ye Hao: "You have a way to cure my disease!"


    "I''m not sure."


    Ye Hao didn''t give Song Ying an accurate answer, because he had to wait until the cooldown of the sacred healing technique had expired before trying it again. If the sacred healing technique was ineffective, Ye Hao might have no other way for the time being.


    Seeing Song Ying''s expression regaining darkness, Ye Hao continued.


    "But you can tell me what is going on with you. Since I can suppress your condition, as long as I have a certain understanding of your disease, maybe I can find a way to cure it. If you don''t say anything , I can''t help it."


    Listening to Ye Hao''s words, Song Ying pinched the empty wine glass with both hands, and finally she spoke.


    "You have to promise to keep it secret, the most important thing is not to tell Satsuki."


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t mention your sickness to your sister at all." Ye Hao shrugged, knowing that there is still a long-term confidential task in his task list.


    Song Ying took a deep breath, and she said softly: "My disease is actually born, but it should be called a physique. The symptom of the disease is that on the night of the full moon every month, the body will be cold. In."


    "When did it start?"


    "Eighteen years old. When I was 18 years old, I suddenly became like this. On weekdays, my hands and feet were cold. On the night of the full moon, it was like ice covering my body. I could even feel my body being corroded by a little bit of ice. The pain." Song Ying''s voice was trembling when she said this.


    "You didn''t go to the hospital to see?"


    "I saw it. At that time, my parents took me to search for medical treatment and medicine, and finally we got the answer from one of our grandmothers. It turned out that this is an ancestral disease, but it has not appeared for several generations, and only girls are here. This strange disease at the age of eighteen." "Grandma told us that every girl with this physique began to suffer from the ward at the age of eighteen, until she died. So far. I am 24 years old this year, six years. Almost 70 times, every time I feel like I have walked from the edge of death.


    "


    "Is there no other cure?" Ye Hao asked. "Yes." Song Ying clenched her fists, her eyes were firm: "There is a way..."

 Chapter 273： Trust me

    "There is a rumor that there is a chance to cure this disease. But where to go, you need a''diagnosis''." Song Ying whispered.


    "Then pay. Your family is not very short of money." Ye Hao just dropped Song Ying''s mouth and showed a self-deprecating smile. She shook her head and raised a finger: "The''diagnosis'' is at least It takes 10 billion and sometimes even hundreds of billions, and only two places per year can be treated. My parents and I go to that place every year,


    But every time this opportunity was taken away by others. "


    "I still remember the last time the quota was bought by a businessman for 15 billion."


    "The last time it was even 20 billion!"


    "My parents have inquired that at least seven or eight billion is needed for the least one."


    Uh


    Ye Hao swallowed. He is a rich man himself, with more than 10 billion in his account, but he didn''t expect that other people would pay 10 billion for a consultation. What kind of illness is this?


    "God, this is blackmail." Ye Hao couldn''t help but vomit. "The price is terrible. But it''s nothing compared to what you get. Do you remember the famous financial entrepreneur Li Jiawei fifteen years ago." Of course Ye Hao remembers the name Song Ying mentioned. Once on the list of the richest in China, on the list of the richest in the world


    People with names. "Fifteen years ago, he had a serious illness. The major hospitals said that he only had one month to live. After that, the entrepreneur disappeared from the people¡¯s sight, and he appeared in front of everyone again six months ago. He was no different from ordinary people, and he lived another ten years later, until five


    Only died a few years ago. "


    Hearing Song Ying''s words, Ye Hao vaguely remembered something like this. He was surprised and said, "Could it be that Li Jiawei also went to that place?"


    "Yes. For the rich, if you can buy ten years of life with money, let alone 10 billion, 100 billion is nothing wrong."


    Song Ying''s words are right. When the money reaches a certain amount, it really can''t compare with the time of life.


    "Then how much money do you save now?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "Counting all the assets of our Yingyue Jewelry, it is only 5 or 6 billion. This is still less than 100 million in liquidity when all the real estate is sold." Song Ying gritted her teeth.


    "Five or six billion, this is indeed a bit of a gap." Ye Hao nodded, but he has some money on hand. If he needs it, he doesn''t mind helping the girl: "When is this quota? Where is the place?"


    "Usually in the middle of the year, I don''t know where the place is, and no one even knows what the name of the place is. Even after people who have been to that place come back, they never mention half a word. Every auction quota At the time, those people showed up by themselves."


    Ye Hao stunned for a while, he looked at Song Ying and said, "So, you are making money so hard now because of your illness, right? You don''t want Song Xiaoyue to worry, so you don''t tell her?"


    "No, it''s not."


    Ye Hao was taken aback, he looked at Song Ying suspiciously: "Why is that?"


    "We are indeed trying to make money. But the money is not for me, it is for Xiaoyue."


    "For Song Xiaoyue?" Ye Hao''s expression changed: "Could it be that Song Xiaoyue also..."


    Song Ying nodded: "After I checked out the disease a few years ago, my parents were worried that Xiaoyue would have the disease too. So they took her to have a look, but she didn''t expect her body to be the same as mine. Once it arrived. At the age of eighteen, this kind of cold will break out!"


    Speaking of this, Song Ying''s eyes were in a trance.


    Ye Hao looked at Song Ying, and now he understood everything.


    "You are working hard to make money so that when Song Xiaoyue is an adult, you can take that spot and take her to treat the disease directly, right?" Song Ying nodded, holding her arm, her body trembling slightly: "I know the pain , I know very well that I don¡¯t want to see Xiaoyue like me. However, I know that this matter cannot be let Xiaoyue know. Xiaoyue¡¯s character is very stubborn. If the number of spots is really taken, she must


    If you don''t want to go by yourself, you must give it to me. But ten billion, that is not a few million, and it is impossible to get it easily. We can struggle to a quota is already the limit. "


    "So these five years ago, I deliberately alienated her, and didn''t even have any physical contact with her, just because she was worried that she would find me strange. When we took the spot, we tried to send her away without knowing it. See a doctor there."


    At this moment, Ye Hao felt that Song Ying was different. He seemed to see the older sister who was arguing with Song Xiaoyue, as if he saw the older sister who was angrily reprimanding her younger sister.


    There are very few selfless things in this world.


    Only love.


    "I will find a way to treat your disease." Ye Hao looked at Song Ying. Song Ying looked at Ye Hao¡¯s eyes, and her mouth smiled: ¡°You don¡¯t have to pity me, I know my current situation. I have specifically checked the history of our family. Anyone with this physique has never lived. 25 years old. I¡¯m twenty-four this year, and Satsuki is just seventeen.


    A year''s time. "


    "Since you have the determination to give your life for your sister, why can''t you believe me. You are a businessman, you should know the truth that eggs cannot be put in a basket." Ye Hao looked at Song Ying.


    Song Ying looked at Ye Hao, Ye Hao didn''t look like a teenager at the moment, he seemed to be a man who was making promises to the other party.


    "Then you want to heal me?" Song Ying smiled and looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao: "There will be a way, but not now, but you must first agree to cooperate with my treatment. And our top priority is to find a place to eat, and then go to the auction of gambling stones."


    Taking out the phone, Ye Hao pointed to the time above, it was already past twelve o''clock.


    "Auction? Are you still thinking about going to the auction? We are not sure at all right now." Song Ying looked at Ye Hao in a puzzled manner. Both of them were laymen, how could it continue to participate in that auction.


    Ye Hao suddenly grabbed Song Ying''s hand and pressed it on his chest.


    "You believe me."


    The sudden sentence made Song Ying a little stunned. The most important thing was that she was caught by Ye Hao¡¯s wrist, which made her heart beat faster. Just when she was about to break free, she saw Ye Hao¡¯s sincere Look.


    "Ye Hao, gambling on rocks is not a trivial matter. I know you had good luck before, but..."


    Before Song Ying could finish her words, Ye Hao pushed her back.


    "Just say you believe me or not."


    Song Ying had been stunned for a long time, and finally she could only say helplessly: "Okay, okay. Anyway, if it wasn''t for you, my money would have been tricked into buying stones by that old bastard. This lady will accompany you crazy. Now. As for the illness, I promise you that a dead horse should be a living doctor anyway."


    As she said, she gave Ye Hao a blank look: "I promised you. Can you let go." Ye Hao let go of Song Ying''s hand, and he smiled and said, "Don''t worry. Soon, you will do it for you. I feel fortunate for the decision."

 Chapter 274： unexpected surprise"

    After finishing lunch, Ye Hao and Song Ying returned to the compound.


    "Right. I have always had a question before. There is obviously no sign at the entrance of this tower. Why do I hear many people call it Emerald Building?" Ye Hao said, pointing to the tower they were going into. Song Ying explained: "I just heard a little rumors about this. The owner of the Jade Building is a man who claims to be the King of Jiangnan Jade. The Jade Building is his own industry and has been opened in all parts of China. The building has a rule, that is, no signboard. As for


    What? Then you can ask the Emerald King. "


    King of Jade? No signboard?


    Ye Hao suddenly thought of something, he asked softly: "The glass jade on the second floor is also the king of jade?"


    "Yeah. The Jade King originally drove this glass jade in Haicheng, but because he loved it so much, he never sold it. Instead, he stayed in Haicheng Jade Building as a souvenir."


    "That''s it. Wait here, I''ll get something." Ye Hao, who walked into the Jade Building, suddenly ran to the side.


    In Song Ying''s puzzled eyes, Ye Hao returned with a number plate a few minutes later.


    "Why did you get a number plate?" Song Ying looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao grinned and said, "It''s okay, I''ll just make one for fun. Maybe I''ll have something to fancy later."


    "Then what are you going to buy later?"


    "I''ll talk later?"


    "Don''t you look at the rough stone first."


    "Didn''t you have seen it yesterday."


    ...


    Soon, the two arrived at the auction venue on the third floor.


    When Song Ying and Ye Hao sat down, they obviously felt the unusual atmosphere around them.


    "What''s wrong? Why does it feel different from the daytime?" Ye Hao looked around in confusion.


    "It''s really weird, wait a minute. I''ll call a friend who works in the Jade Building." Then, Song Ying picked up the phone and started to inquire about the news.


    After a few minutes, the expression on Song Ying''s face became excited.


    "What''s wrong?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    Song Ying looked at Ye Hao, and she whispered: "My friend said. There are good things coming out this afternoon."


    "Good stuff? What do you mean?" Ye Hao asked puzzled.


    "I don''t know the specific good things, but the good things that can make so many people so excited must be incredible!" Song Ying looked at the stage with a little expectation at this moment.


    Ye Hao didn''t care much.


    Soon the auction began with the appearance of the young cheongsam girl.


    At the beginning, the rhythm was similar to that of the morning, and a fast rough stone was photographed away.


    "Now it''s Lot 198. The low price is one hundred thousand, and the lowest bid is ten thousand each time. Now starts..."


    When a rough stone was being auctioned off, Song Ying suddenly felt someone touching her arm next to her. She looked at Ye Hao next to her in confusion: "What are you doing?"


    "Photographed this rough stone, there is jade in this rough stone. The color is not bad, and it won''t be a loss if you take photos within one million." Ye Hao whispered.


    Song Ying still looked at Ye Hao suspiciously, and then she took out her small notebook, which contained densely packed things: "But this 198 rough stone, the color and the water type are not very good..."


    "Didn''t you believe me before? Believe me and shoot. Hurry up, or you will miss it after a while." Ye Hao urged.


    After repeated thoughts, Song Ying still held up the sign. Although she didn''t quite believe Ye Hao''s luck, she didn''t think Ye Hao would deliberately fool her with money, otherwise he didn''t need to tell himself Ma Quande their tricks before.


    After that, this rough stone was photographed by Song Ying for 700,000 yuan.


    Next, at Ye Hao''s request, Song Ying took another four or five rough stones, the largest one was one person tall, and the total cost was almost four million.


    "Oh. Ms. Song is really big, she bought so many rough stones in one go."


    Suddenly an abrupt voice came from the side, and I saw Wang Yue Jiang sitting not far from them.


    Song Ying frowned.


    "Don''t worry about them, just treat them as flies in the pit." Ye Hao said lightly with his hands folded.


    "Haha." Ye Hao''s voice was not soft, and Wang Zihao could of course hear it.


    In his heart, he wanted to smash Ye Hao directly into pieces, but he knew very well that he was not Ye Hao''s opponent, and he would come here again this afternoon, also for other things.


    Time passed in the ordinary.


    The Miaoling woman on the stage came on stage. This time she did not speak directly, but looked around in a circle. At this moment, everyone present was full of excitement in their eyes. They seemed to feel something! "According to the original opportunity, today''s auction should have ended here. But just this morning, we received a commission. It is a commission for five rough stones. These five rough stones are not open. But. These five rough stones were all sent by the detective of the Emerald Gate


    So, everyone should be very clear about its value. Now please take these five rough stones. "


    The young lady''s jade hand waved towards the back of the crowd, and five carts were pushed in one after another from the door, and a bodyguard with sunglasses was guarding her.


    The route that the cart pushed onto the stage happened to pass next to Ye Hao.


    ¡¾System prompt: Unknown energy source detected! ¡¿


    ¡¾System prompt: Unknown energy source detected! ¡¿


    ...


    The successive system prompts shocked Ye Hao''s heart. At this moment, he was also looking at the five carts with fiery eyes!


    Five carts were pushed onto the stage, and the bodyguards stood beside the carts.


    The young woman walked to the trolleys and lifted a handful of gauze on the trolleys, revealing the things below.


    In fact, it is a piece of rough that is no different from the previous rough, but the eyes of everyone in the audience are like seeing a baby.


    "In the next ten minutes, please come up and observe the rough stone in an orderly manner, but please don''t make any suspicious moves." The young woman said, and the bodyguards flicked their hands and electric batons appeared one by one. In their hands.


    "Now please come up everybody."


    The businessmen walked towards the stage, their eyes were full of excitement, but with those bodyguards, they could only bear their inner excitement and put on a calm look.


    "Aren''t you on stage?" Ye Hao said while looking at Song Ying who was still.


    Song Ying shook her head and smiled bitterly: "The rough stones above are not something I can buy."


    "Why are these rough stones so special? What does that emerald gate mean?" Ye Hao said the question in his heart. "The Emerald Sect is an organization. It is said that its owner is a person who likes jade and jade. He has a unique technique of exploring and gambling stones. The probability of success is as high as 90%. Those who are called the Jade Door Detective, their probability of betting on stones is at least 70%!"

 Chapter 275： Bihao with me?

    "So high!" Ye Hao exclaimed.


    "Then why don''t they open the stones by themselves, but instead sell the rough stones?" "First, the Jade Gate wants fame. Regularly selling some of the rough stones they like can increase their popularity. No. Second, make sure to make money without losing money. Any rough stone labeled by the Emerald Gate will have a price soaring dozens of times. As for whether the person who was finally photographed will make money


    I no longer know. After all, they did not say that the jade inside must be very valuable. "


    Hearing what Song Ying said, Ye Hao understood the meaning of this jade building. This meant that he had established himself in an invincible place and gained both fame and fortune.


    But now he can''t control what the jade gate is. Since the system has detected that there are energy sources in those jadeites, Ye Hao can''t control so much. He wants these rough stones today.


    Ten minutes later, the businessmen on the stage stepped down, and after returning to their positions, they were all talking.


    "Yes, it''s not bad. I guess these rough stones will rise sharply."


    "There may be a fine jade in the rough stone No. 3!"


    "I also think number three is good!"


    "The rough stones brought out by the Jade Gate detective always have rough stones. It depends on the price."


    The atmosphere at this moment has completely boiled, and some people even started to call.


    "Hey, Lao Zhang. Hurry up and hit five million into my card. What''s the matter? A big deal!"


    "Xiao Li. How much liquidity do we have on our account, eight million? Okay, let me in all of them."


    Although these people covered their mouths carefully when they spoke, they couldn''t hide from Ye Hao''s ears.


    Ye Hao doesn''t care how much money these people are going to pay, anyway, in his opinion, the rough stones are completely his.


    "Okay. Now we will start auctioning the first rough stone in turn, starting at one million, and at least one hundred thousand at a time."


    It is worthy of a branded rough, the starting price of this is several times higher than the previous rough.


    "I pay 1.5 million."


    "One and six hundred thousand here."


    "Two million!"


    The competition was fierce at the beginning. In a blink of an eye, the price was up to 5 million yuan, and it was only then that more than half of the competitors were blocked.


    "I''m out of 5.5 million." It was Wang Zihao who bid this time.


    "I have six million."


    "Six hundred and one hundred thousand."


    Although there are fewer people shouting, the prices are still rising all the way up.


    Ye Hao didn''t care. He leaned into Song Ying''s ear and whispered, "Why are these people going crazy? Although jadeite can be sold in it, if the price of jadeite is not as good as their bid, they are not. What a loss."


    Song Ying shook her head: "Any rough stone taken out of the Jade Gate, the final price of the jade is over 10 million. Of course, there are also people who made a bet when the final bid reached 10 million."


    "I paid nine million. We want this rough stone from the Wanghao Group." Wang Hao raised the placard and called out his company''s name this time. It was obvious that his price was about to reach the highest value he could bid.


    This sentence is quite useful, and suddenly a lot of people are missing.


    "Wang Hao Group? Isn''t it a small group in Haicheng? I ran from a long distance, so how can I go back without taking something." A disdainful voice came, and then I saw a sign raised. Get up: "Ten million."


    Wow


    Ten million, which is the highest bid price in this auction so far.


    Song Ying also looked over, and then she said, "That''s a giant merchant from another city. I didn''t expect to come to our Haicheng for gambling on rocks."


    Wang Hao''s face was ugly at the moment. He knew that their Wang Hao Group brand was easy to use, but that was only limited to those in Haicheng.


    "I''ll add one hundred thousand." Wang Zihao raised the sign, but he didn''t have the arrogance he had before. "Yeah. Wasn''t it very arrogant just now, why are you bidding 100,000 yuan now? I tell you what a local tyrant is. Your Haicheng is a local turtle. I gave out 11 million." That person simply stood up. , The disdainful words in the mouth can be said to annoy many people around


    .


    But those people also know the identity of this person. Behind this is a business enterprise no less than Wang Hao Group.


    Wang Zihao''s face was even more ugly at the moment. He held the number plate tightly, raised a little, then lowered his hand, raised a little and lowered it.


    "Haha. Why didn''t you shout? If you don''t shout, the original stone will belong to me." The man sat down with a smile, with a satisfied smile on his face.


    At this time, the young **** the stage also said in a wonderful voice: "Is there anything higher than 11 million, if not..."


    "and many more."


    A sign rang with a voice.


    Song Ying looked at Ye Hao who was holding the flag next to her in surprise. She felt the gaze from her surroundings. She touched Ye Hao''s arm and whispered: "Hey, what are you doing. Hurry up and put down the sign. But over ten million. I don¡¯t have that much money."


    "Who said I need to use your money, this is what I want to buy myself." Ye Haobai gave Song Ying a glance, and then he pointed the sign to the man who had just sat down: "Aren''t you very proud of yourself? Lao Tzu pays 20 million, but you continue to force me."


    This sudden change made everyone around him a little unexpected, and that person''s face at the moment was even more ugly.


    This girl doesn''t play the card according to the routine. In this case, it has increased to 20 million. Is this kid crazy?


    However, many people are dark in their hearts at this moment, and they look at the person who clamored before.


    "Why didn''t this person make a bid? Wasn''t it very awkward just now."


    "People give 20 million, but you continue to pay."


    The constant ridicule made the person very angry. He stood up and pointed at Ye Hao and said, "Host, this person must be shouting. Who would spend 20 million to buy rough stones? It''s not a bad idea. This guy waits. I won''t be able to pay for it!"


    Ye Hao frowned, "I can''t make the money, it shouldn''t be your control."


    The young woman on the stage also said aloud: "Mr., please pay attention to your words. Anyone who holds the number plate of our auction has the right to bid. As for whether he can make money in the end, we will be responsible. Yes. Everyone should know the rules of our Jade Building." "Huh. I''ll see how your kid pays later." The man did not continue to bid, because more than ten million is already his limit, two thousand. Million? Just kidding, it¡¯s not a fool or someone with a lot of money has nowhere to spend, who would use that much money to bet on stones, even if the jadeite is sold, the price can be earned


    How many?


    Ye Hao didn''t think so. Money was just a bunch of numbers in his eyes. To put it bluntly, he now has the skills of a stock god, and he can go to the stock market to make a fortune if he lacks money.


    However, Ye Hao also knew that there could not be too many behaviors like the last time. After all, he made a fortune at the time, and the global stock markets have fallen, almost a financial crisis. If I make a big trouble, I don''t know how many people will go bankrupt.

 Chapter 276： Crazy with money without blinking

    Closer to home, at this moment the first rough stone was successfully auctioned by Ye Hao for 20 million.


    "Is your kid crazy? You don''t know if you can''t afford to pay for it later, the Jade Building has a background, and there have been troubles before. Now you don''t know where you are lying in that hospital." Song Ying looked anxiously. With Ye Hao.


    In her opinion, Ye Hao is just a classmate of her sister, how could he have tens of millions of money.


    "I''m not crazy. It''s just that I have to get these rough stones." Ye Hao said lightly, his eyes continued to look at the remaining rough stones.


    Song Ying was taken aback when she heard Ye Hao''s words. She looked at Ye Hao in surprise, and then at the rough stones in the stands: "You...do you still want the remaining four rough stones?"


    Song Ying was holding her head, she really wondered if Ye Hao was crazy, or that she was just dreaming.


    But Song Ying didn''t take Ye Hao''s words too seriously, because it would take at least a hundred million yuan to bring back all five rough stones. Ye Hao... shouldn''t be crazy enough.


    "Now it''s the second rough stone, the same standard as before. Please bid for it."


    The competition for the second rough stone is much fiercer than before. After all, most people were waiting and watching when the first one was.


    In just a few minutes, the price climbed to 9 million yuan again.


    "Ten million." The businessman did not let go, this time he paid ten million again.


    Wang Zihao gritted his teeth and directly raised the sign; "Eleven million."


    "Thirteen million." Just then, the other middle-aged woman held up the sign.


    "Oh my God. That''s a famous jeweller in Jiangnan!" Song Ying looked at the woman in surprise, her eyes full of admiration.


    "That woman is amazing?" Ye Hao asked. Song Yingbai glanced at Ye Hao, and whispered: "You don''t know this. Although her name is not a big company but a small studio, her eye for jewelry can make many people amazed. Reading! When I first entered this industry,


    Reading is her book. "


    Ye Hao nodded slightly, it seems that this auction has attracted many people.


    "Fifteen million." The businessman shouted the price again, but his hands were already shaking. It was obvious that the price had exceeded his budget.


    Wang Zihao sighed and put down the sign. The newly joined middle-aged woman also shook her head helplessly and gave up the competition.


    There was a rare silence in the venue.


    "Haha, this rough stone belongs to me." The businessman exclaimed excitedly, and then urged to the young woman: "Hurry up, hurry up. No one is bidding anymore, don''t hurry up and hit the hammer."


    Just when the young woman was about to speak, a familiar voice sounded again.


    "I pay 20 million."


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes gathered on Ye Hao again, looking at this young boy.


    These people began to search for information related to this young man in their heads, but no one in Haicheng or even Jiangnan Province remembered such a young boy.


    "Who is that kid?"


    "I don''t know, he looks only in his twenties."


    "I know the person next to him. It is Yingyue Jewelry''s daughter. Did Yingyue Jewelry secretly want to buy these rough stones?"


    "Impossible, Yingyue Jewelry has recently had a problem. The liquidity on the book is less than 100 million. They don''t pay wages? They don''t pay rent? I don''t believe they have the courage to take four thousand Marriott bets."


    Just when everyone around was curious about Ye Hao''s identity.


    The young woman dropped the hammer.


    "Congratulations to this gentleman for obtaining the second rough stone again, and then we will start the auction of the third rough stone..."


    The businessman''s face at the moment was as if he had eaten shit, he stared at Ye Hao fiercely, but this time he held back and said nothing, the most important thing was still behind.


    After this episode, a new auction began.


    Compared to the first two pieces, the third piece is even more impressive. Many people can see that the third piece is the best color among the five rough stones.


    At this time, the bidding price has risen to ten million, and the middle-aged woman and the businessman are all raising the price crazy.


    Ye Hao noticed that Wang Zihao on the side made a call, and then he rushed back eagerly, holding up the sign and shouting: "I''ll pay 20 million!"


    Wow


    The third twenty million!


    Even Wang Zihao had a proud smile on his face, after all, the feeling of spending big money is liked by everyone.


    "Two thousand and one hundred thousand." The middle-aged woman held up the sign after a long while.


    "Twenty-two million." The businessman also raised the sign again, it really seemed like he was making a major decision.


    "Two thousand three hundred thousand!" Wang Zihao also immediately raised the sign.


    At this moment, these three people are left with one hundred thousand and one hundred thousand plus. At this moment, in their opinion, whoever can hold it can get this rough stone.


    This process has been deadlocked for five minutes, and the price has reached 23.1 million.


    The middle-aged woman put down the sign first, the expression on her face was a little lost.


    "23.2 million." Wang Zihao gritted his teeth and raised the sign, his eyes fixed on the businessman.


    It took a long time for the businessman to sink and raise the sign: "23.3 million."


    "23.4 million." Wang Zihao breathed a little bit faster, pressing his heart.


    "Zihao, are you okay. If it doesn''t work, forget it." Jiang Yue looked at Wang Zihao worriedly.


    Wang Zihao pushed away Jiang Yue''s hand, the expression on his face was very ugly. He whispered: "This rough stone must be obtained! Otherwise, Wang Kai will look down on me again."


    "23.5 million." The businessman was still chasing after him, but sweat was already on his forehead. Wang Zihao''s face turned pale. He looked at the number plate in his hand and did not raise it for a long time. He couldn''t help but remember the look in Wang Kai''s eyes and the nausea. His breathing became hurried, and finally he suddenly Yelled: "I made 24 million. No matter how good you are!


    "


    Wang Zihao''s loud shout made the businessman''s body tremble. He took out a tissue and wiped his forehead. Finally, he sank for a long time and held up a sign: "Twenty-five million."


    The businessman looked at Wang Zihao, this is the highest amount he can pay now, and he can only give up if he is going up, but he saw Wang Zihao silently put the number plate, he knew he won, he won There is no gunpowder...


    "It''s so boring, the sun will set when you go down like this."


    Hearing this voice, an idea came to everyone''s mind, and the businessman''s expression changed and he looked at the boy.


    This guy won''t want...


    I saw Ye Hao leaning on the chair, slapped Hache boringly, and then raised a sign under everyone''s eyes: "I''ll pay 30 million."


    madman! madman! At this moment, everyone thought that this young man was simply a lunatic, and he did not blink at all with money.

 Chapter 277： Jade King

    The businessman''s expression turned very ugly at this moment. He stood up and yelled at Ye Hao: "Where did you come out of this stuff? Do you know who Lao Tzu is? There is also such a troublemaker in your Jade Building. People, don¡¯t you care about it?¡± The young woman standing on the stage also looked at Ye Hao and frowned slightly. She said, ¡°Sir. Please pay attention to the disposable property you can take out. This auction does not accept any credit. Behavior, if you don¡¯t have money to pay the bill, I think everyone understands the rules of the Jade Building.


    "


    The words of Miaoling Woman are already obvious. If Ye Hao can''t get the money by that time, he won''t even want to walk out of this door today.


    "Since I dare to raise a card, I have enough capital. There are two rough stones behind, so hurry up and continue." Ye Hao''s mouth wore a faint smile.


    Song Ying on the side was completely convinced at this time. She picked up her mobile phone to see if anyone could help, but her parents were far away now, and there was nothing to do.


    The Miaoling woman hesitated for a moment, her hands covered her ears, it seemed that there should be a headset in it, and someone was telling her.


    "Okay. The auction will continue now. Don''t worry, everyone. We all know the reputation of our Jade Building. If anyone dares to cause trouble in the Jade Building, we will solve it later."


    The voice of Miaoling woman fell, and the eyes of many people in the audience showed good looks.


    The businessman stood up and pointed his finger at Ye Hao; "Boy, wait. I will see how you get off the stage!"


    He sat down with his arms folded.


    At this moment, Wang Zihao also looked at Ye Hao with a gloating expression.


    Up to now, it is 70 million. This is not something that can be solved by buying a car for a few million. This is equivalent to the income of a small company for one year!


    "The fourth round of auctions now begins."


    When the voice of Miaoling woman fell, something completely different from before appeared. None of the people in the audience shouted the price, but looked at Ye Hao.


    Song Ying sighed, she looked at Ye Hao on the side: "You are really in trouble now, let''s see how you end up later."


    Ye Hao ignored Song Ying''s words, he held up his sign.


    "It seems that everyone is waiting for me, so I''m not polite and waste time. I will pay 20 million."


    This fourth round was the simplest and fastest. No one bid anymore, Ye Hao easily got the fourth rough stone. Now, the first four of the five rough stones were quoted by Ye Hao.


    "It''s the fifth round..."


    The fifth round was still the same start, everyone seemed to be waiting for Ye Hao to speak up.


    Ye Hao also held up the sign as before.


    "Twenty million."


    "I pay thirty million."


    But this time, a voice rang.


    Everyone was surprised, and they looked in the direction of the voice. Ye Hao didn''t expect that someone would come out to fight with him at this time.


    Ye Hao''s gaze turned to the direction where everyone was watching.


    That location was a bit special. It was located in a corner of the venue. The seat was made of mahogany. An old man with a cane on a faucet was sitting there. He was wearing a pale green coat, giving people the feeling of being aloof.


    "My God, this is the King of Emerald!"


    "Who is the Emerald King?"


    "Your kid is a newcomer. This is the Jiangnan Jade King! The Jade Building is his property."


    "I have always heard that the King of Emerald King is more than 80 years old and now lives in Yuhang for a long time. It has been a long time since I went out. I didn''t expect to see a real person today!"


    King of Jade?


    Ye Hao looked at the old man carefully. At first glance, this old man seemed to be an ordinary old man, but the more you look, you will find that the old man''s aura is a bit subtle, just like a master who has lived in the mountains for a long time.


    And an eighty-year-old old man is still black, with a round face and full of energy.


    "I didn''t expect the Emerald King to appear. I just heard my parents mention him." Song Ying muttered softly.


    "Forty million."


    Just as everyone looked at the old man, a sudden voice sounded, everyone was frightened, and saw that the young man even raised the sign in his hand with a flat expression.


    Song Ying looked at Ye Hao, her mouth wide open enough to stuff a carrot: "Are you really crazy? This is the King of Emerald!"


    "What''s wrong, isn''t this an auction? Since it''s on the auction, of course whoever paid the higher price will get it." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Ye Hao''s words were heard by almost everyone in the quiet conference hall. At this moment, everyone looked at Ye Hao with an idiot look, robbing others on the site and others?


    "Hahaha, young people speak straightforwardly, I like it." The Jade King''s hearty laughter came, his piercing eyes fell on Ye Hao, he even raised his hand holding the dragon head cane, both hands He clasped his fists and said to Ye Hao in the air.


    "Young man, you have all the previous four rough stones in your pocket. Can you give up this fifth piece to the old man."


    The Emerald King''s voice was very peaceful, without the slightest feeling of overwhelming people with seniority.


    Ye Hao stood up, fisted and bent over to salute the Jade King.


    "As the saying goes, casinos have no father and son, no elders or children. The same is true of this auction house. Although I respect the old man very much, the boy also loves this rough stone. So please forgive the boy for not being able to cut love."


    Ye Hao is simply constantly refreshing the senses of others. He used to arrogantly spend money, but now he still arrogantly refuses to give the Emerald King this face.


    "Hahaha. Good, good, good." The Emerald King said three times in succession, but he was not angry. Finally, he raised his sign: "Then it depends on each individual''s ability, 50 million."


    "Offended." Ye Hao also held up a sign: "Sixty million."


    This original Shi Yehao must get it, because he has a reason to get it, but behind his **** is a pile of loans.


    "Seventy million."


    "80 million."


    "Nine million."


    "One hundred million."


    In a blink of an eye, the price of this fifth rough stone soared by 100 million.


    "Are you crazy? No matter how good the jadeite rough is, there are rarely more than 100 million yuan." Song Ying pushed Ye Hao abruptly, and spent 100 million to buy rough stones, which is unheard of in famous gambling companies everywhere. .


    "As long as it is worth it to me, it is worth it." Ye Hao said lightly.


    The Jade King looked at Ye Hao with a different look at this moment, and finally he held up his sign and said: "People are old and can''t compare to young people. There is not so much time to stay here, boy, If you can get taller than me, then this rough stone will belong to you."


    "I paid 150 million yuan." The emerald king said, and the price went up by 50 million yuan!

 Chapter 278： 300 million

    150 million!


    All the people present took a breath, 150 million rough stones!


    Today, they really have a long experience. Although the people present are all merchants, no one has bought a rough stone with 150 million yuan, which is even several times higher than the total value of the rough stone bought by most people this day. Up.


    It is indeed the master behind the Jade Building.


    Just when everyone thought that today''s last auction would end with 150 million yuan, the young man''s voice sounded.


    "I give out 200 million."


    After Ye Hao finished shouting, he bowed again to the Jade King: "Thank you, old gentleman for making Bao."


    The Emerald King did not speak, but stood up, holding the dragon''s head cane and silently left from the side path.


    After seeing the Emerald King leave, the venue broke out completely.


    "My god, 200 million? This will catch up with the market value of my company!"


    "Before I thought I was a local tyrant. Now I find that I am only a local tyrant. That kid is the real tyrant."


    "But that kid definitely has a problem with his brain. As the King of Jadeite said, he gave 150 million. He only needed one hundred thousand more, and he had to pretend to be 50 million more."


    "But I didn''t expect these five rough stones to make this kid round. I thought we could get one."


    Hearing other people''s comments, Ye Hao smiled and said nothing. Of course, he knew that he only needed to pay 100,000 to get the rough stone. The 50 million he had made was not for pretense, but for respect.


    If you just put out one hundred thousand, wouldn''t you be shivering?


    Ye Hao was now relieved, and the five rough stones belonged to him, but he didn''t know how many skill points he could absorb by then.


    "I announce. Today''s auction is over. There will be a dinner later, please everyone..." The Miao Ling woman on the stage was interrupted before finishing her words.


    "Wait. Now the good show has just begun. Five rough stones, a total of 290 million. I don''t know if someone can get so much money." The businessman stood up and walked directly to Ye. In front of Hao, he looked at Ye Hao with disdain.


    Ye Hao smiled at the corner of his mouth: "What does the money I don''t pay have to do with you, which green onion are you? Even if I want to pay, I can go backstage? Why tell you."


    As soon as Ye Hao said this, the businessman''s face flushed immediately.


    After all, this is correct. Even if you want to pay, there is no need to pay in front of you. Why?


    The businessman endured it for a long time before finally uttering a sentence: "I don''t believe it. I don''t believe that you kid can spend so much money. If you have something, you can take it out now."


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in men. If you want to know if I have any seeds, you can ask your daughter to come over. But I''m in the front, if you look like you, I think it''s fine." Ye Hao said. It made everyone around him burst into laughter.


    Song Ying also heard the meaning of the words, she whispered: "Rogue."


    "You...you, just say dare you!" The businessman gritted his teeth and stared at Ye Hao. Ye Hao spread out his hands. He thought of something and said aloud, "Why don''t that. Let''s make a bet, if I take out the money, all the rough stones you bought at the auction today will belong to me. Of course you have to pay the money. If I can¡¯t pay 290 million, I¡¯ll leave it to you


    . "


    "Beauty on stage. You should have a record of the rough taken by this gentleman."


    Ye Hao shouted this sentence to the young woman above.


    The woman was stunned for a moment. She said: "We all have records of the rough sold by that gentleman."


    "That''s good." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the businessman, and said provocatively: "How about? Dare you dare?"


    The businessman gritted his teeth and hesitated for a while.


    "Huh. You were very arrogant just now, but now you are afraid? This kid is a student boy, I think Haicheng is still not suitable for you, where do you best go back." Wang Zihao''s words sounded at this time.


    Wang Zihao was obviously fanning the flames. Anyway, the gambling between Ye Hao and the businessman had nothing to do with him. If Ye Hao could really make 290 million, then he could get a little more news from him, and the businessman himself would not be pleasing to his eyes. .


    If Ye Hao can''t put out 290 million, then Ye Hao''s loss of face is something that he has waited for a long time.


    "It''s him, I''ll bet with you. You will give me 290 million now!" The businessman blushed and shouted directly.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth turned into a curve, and he shouted at the young woman on stage: "Beauty. I have to pay now, can I trouble you to bring a credit card machine over."


    "Okay... OK." Of course, the other party was willing to swipe the credit card on the spot at the auction, and she was very happy to bring a credit card machine.


    "Sir, please use it, your lot this time is 290 million yuan." The woman Miaoling handed the credit card machine to Ye Hao.


    [System task: molesting the woman in front of you. Task reward: two skill points. ¡¿


    This kind of task of rewarding skill points has rarely appeared now, and Ye Hao was taken aback. But for Ye Hao now, no matter how small a mosquito is, it is meat.


    "Sir?" Looking at Ye Hao in a daze, the Miaoling woman asked in a low voice.


    The people on the side looked over.


    "What? No money, right? If you don''t have money, don''t pretend Laozi is here." The businessman sneered.


    "Some dogs just like to bark." Ye Hao said as he stretched out his hand.


    He stretched out his hand to grab the credit card machine, but his hand was gently swiping across the wrist of the young woman at the same time. This slight movement was not seen by others, but the young woman blushed.


    "The beauty is really beautiful. I didn''t pay attention to it too far on the stage before. This is really like a jade when you walk in. If you put yourself out for auction, I will definitely be willing to bankrupt your family and buy you." Ye Hao sentimentally Looking at this young woman with pulse.


    Although Ye Hao''s remarks are a bit exaggerated, the beauty of this young woman is less of a beauty, but it is still a bit worse than Song Ying next to Ye Hao.


    At this moment, several black lines appeared on Song Ying''s face, and even an angry expression appeared in her eyes.


    Although in her heart Ye Hao was already like a gangster, but which woman would accept a male partner who came out with her, and praise other women in front of her.


    Even a mature woman like Song Ying couldn''t accept it, and there was even a trace of jealousy in her heart.


    "Sir, you laughed." Miao Ling''s face was blushing at this moment. If it hadn''t been for the experience of hosting on stage, she might have been shyly hiding.


    The other people next to him are also stupid at the moment, what''s the matter? How did this style of painting suddenly change!


    "Boy, don''t let me delay." The businessman urged with a sullen face.


    "Some people are so rude." Ye Hao sighed and shook his head, then pulled out a bank card in front of the crowd, swiped it, and pressed the password.


    Soon a small ticket was printed out, and Ye Hao took the small ticket and handed it to Miao Ling.


    Just when the Miaoling woman was about to take the receipt, Ye Hao pulled her hand slightly, causing the unprepared Miaoling woman to fall directly into Ye Hao''s arms, and a masculine slap on her face. "Excuse me. I paid 300 million, which is 100 million more, for you, a jade man comparable to emeralds."

 Chapter 279： Harvest

    [System prompt: Congratulations to the host for completing the molesting task and gaining two skill points. ¡¿


    Under the disgusting gaze of the people around, Miaoling woman bowed her head and blushed and retreated.


    At this time, Ye Hao also felt a biting pain from his waist. It turned out that Song Ying didn''t know what was standing behind her, and her slender hands had carried out a brutal and inhuman "ravaging" on the meat of her waist.


    "Speak to me well." Song Ying''s gloomy voice sounded in Ye Hao''s ear.


    Ye Hao nodded helplessly. In fact, he was very pitiful. It was the **** system that harmed him.


    Ye Hao really wanted to shout, if one day I am not pure, please remember that at least I was pure once.


    "Don''t pretend you or him, I will tear off your disguise now." The businessman snatched the note from the young woman.


    "Sir, what are you doing." The woman Miaoling frowned slightly, looking back at the businessman in disgust.


    Compared with the gentleman¡¯s boy just now, this businessman really seems to be a badass. At this time, she even missed the feeling of lying in the arms of the man just now. Such thoughts instantly heated her head and gave her a kind of The illusion of a cold.


    "Hahaha. Boy, let me see what you can say, you just pretended to be very powerful, right? I will let you now..."


    When the businessman grabbed the note, his face was still filled with the winner''s smile, but not only was his face pale, his hand holding the note was shaking.


    Under the curious and suspicious gazes of others nearby, the businessman looked a little strange.


    "Impossible...impossible. This note must be fake, how could he have paid so much money." The businessman muttered uncomfortably, and stepped back.


    Knock


    As if hitting something, he fell directly to the ground, and the note in his hand fell to the ground.


    Now everyone saw the number on the note.


    At the front is a number 3, and at the back is a series of 0s. Those who look at 0 are dazzled for a while.


    It took a while before someone whispered.


    "My God, it''s really 300 million."


    "Eight zeros, I have counted it several times and it is really eight zeros."


    "Who the **** is this guy, just spend 300 million!"


    "Do you think this kid cheated?"


    "Impossible. We are all businessmen. We still understand this. It is impossible to cheat."


    "Wait. I heard that kid said that 10 million to the hostess?"


    Amidst the people''s discussion, the young woman hurriedly picked up the invoice on the ground. After seeing the number on it, she looked at Ye Hao and whispered, "Sir...you...you only need to pay 290 million yuan. Ten million will do."


    "I said. I gave you the 10 million that came out. After all, you stood on the stage for a day and you were very tired." Ye Hao looked at the Miaoling woman with a distressed look, and he could feel that his waist was passed on again. When the pain came, it was estimated that at this moment, there was a blue-purple piece on his waist.


    But acting has to perform a full set, so it''s not good to make the other party sad at this time. Although Ye Hao knew that today was destined to make this woman sad, at least he wanted to leave a good memory to others.


    Indeed, at this moment, this woman has been dazzled by happiness, she lowered her head and did not speak any more.


    "That''s right. Don''t forget to ask this gentleman to pay for it later, but his rough stones are mine. They are stored under the name of the lady next to me." Ye Hao smiled and watched as he was still sitting there. Lord guy.


    "Yeah. Don''t worry, I will take care of these things." Miao Ling glanced at the businessman unkindly. In her heart, she was already Ye Hao''s side at this moment, and of course she had to do things for him.


    In this way, this matter ended in the shock of everyone at the end. Although everyone was curious at the end of who this young man was, it was still a mystery tonight.


    Because the evening banquet was about to begin, Song Ying did not leave, but stayed on the second floor, but she couldn''t find Ye Hao.


    "Where did this kid go? He will disappear after a while?" Song Ying looked around looking for Ye Hao''s figure. At this moment, she really had a lot of questions in her heart.


    A teenager who can take out 300 million in an instant, it is really hard for her to believe that this is just a high school student!


    Could it be that he is the rich and young of a big family?


    Just when Song Ying was curious about Ye Hao''s identity.


    On a street outside, a "weird" laugh came from a Volkswagen car.


    Hahahahaha


    A kid in a roadside car looked at the car in fear. The kid found his mother crying and pointed to the car and shouted; "Mom, the car is laughing. I''m so scared."


    "It''s okay, it''s not that the car is smiling, it''s probably a neuropathy living in the car." The child''s mother whispered.


    "What is neuropathy?" The child stopped crying and asked curiously.


    "Neurosis is a person who laughs wildly after getting sick, and does many strange things. It''s like the big brother sitting in the car..." Walking to the front of the car, the child''s mother deliberately pointed to the person in the car and said.


    "Oh. So this is a neurosis."


    Finally the child left with the mother.


    Ye Hao in the Volkswagen car looked dumbfounded. It seemed that he was overjoyed just now, but looking at the five rough stones behind him, Ye Hao''s smile couldn''t stop at all.


    Ye Hao checked it just now, and there was energy in these five rough stones.


    [System prompt: Five skill points can be absorbed in this object. ¡¿


    [System prompt: 7 skill points can be absorbed in this object. ¡¿


    [System prompt: This object can absorb six skill points. ¡¿


    [System prompt: This object can absorb six skill points. ¡¿


    [System prompt: 15 skill points can be absorbed in this object. ¡¿


    The most important thing is that the rough stone that Ye Hao snatched from the jade king''s hand lastly can absorb fifteen skill points.


    Although these were not as many as the red jade from before, but the sum of all these made Ye Hao suddenly reduced a lot of burden.


    He looked around, but he didn''t directly absorb it, because he remembered that when he absorbed that piece of red jade last time, there was a vision. In order to prevent accidents, Ye Hao drove the car to find a remote place to absorb. . At this moment, many people saw a strange scene, that is, crazy laughter from time to time in a Volkswagen car. This sound was simply panicking.

 Chapter 280： Song Yings jealousy

    On the second floor of the Jade Building, the banquet had already begun.


    Many people stayed to participate in the banquet, and the auction was over. Most of the people''s faces were filled with relaxed smiles, talking about their own harvest.


    However, some people left directly, such as the out-of-town businessman who had lost his money, and Wang Zihao.


    "That...Miss. What about the handsome guy with you?" Just when Song Yingxian was bored, a female voice came.


    Song Ying looked over, and then a black line appeared on her forehead.


    Standing in front of her is the young woman who hosted on the stage before. She is standing there wearing a nice evening gown. It can be seen that she has been carefully dressed up. Song Ying even carefully found that the woman¡¯s body was still With wet dewdrops, it seems to have washed them specially.


    "You''re talking about that Liu... kid, right." Song Ying''s voice was cold.


    "Yes. Where is that gentleman?" The young lady lowered her head a little shyly.


    Song Ying looked at the Miaoling woman like this, she couldn''t help cursing in her heart, this is really a good cabbage ran to the pig.


    "I don''t know, he seems to have something to go back first." Song Ying said lightly.


    "Miss you, do you know his address..."


    "do not know."


    "phone number¡­¡­"


    "do not know."


    "Momo..."


    "I''m not familiar with him." Looking at the other''s perseverance, Song Ying shook her straight.


    "Well, can I trouble the lady to pass this note to him when I see the gentleman again. This is my home address, phone number, QQ number..." The Miao Ling woman was a little bit lost. A note was handed to Song Ying.


    Song Ying originally wanted to refuse, but she couldn''t bear to see Miaoling like this. She could only take the piece of paper: "Okay. I see. If I see that guy again, I will help you. Forwarded."


    "Thank you, Miss." Miao Ling expressed her gratitude to Song Ying, then turned and left, but she looked a little lonely from her back. Maybe she thought she would have an encounter with the prince tonight.


    Seeing Miao Ling''s woman leaving her field of vision, Song Ying quietly threw the piece of paper into the trash can next to her.


    "Little sister, elder sister is for your own good. That guy is a scum, rogue, perverted." Song Ying whispered there.


    I don''t know why there is a very uncomfortable feeling in her heart at this moment.


    Do you like Ye Hao? Song Ying shook her head mockingly. How could it be possible that she would like him if she was blind, but when others fell in love with him, she did feel a very uncomfortable feeling in her heart, as if something that belonged to her had been robbed by others. The same as gone.


    Song Ying''s eyes lit up, it must be because he slept with herself last night, and then he went directly to soak up other girls today. This is personally uncomfortable.


    Correct! for sure! It must be so!


    Just when Song Ying found an excuse for her inner thoughts, a business card was handed over.


    "Miss, may I ask if the gentleman in the afternoon is there. I am from Haicheng Yaoguang Co., Ltd..."


    "I belong to Zhongda Group. I want to make friends with that gentleman. This is my business card."


    Suddenly, voices from all around drowned Song Ying''s thoughts. After more than ten minutes, Song Ying looked at the business card in her hand with a stiff expression. There were at least dozens of them.


    "That kid ran away by himself, threw the mess to me, and turned off the phone after calling him!" Song Ying couldn''t help but vomit, and she just stuffed these business cards into her bag.


    She wanted to throw it away, but after all, these were all Haicheng entrepreneurs. If they accidentally let them see it, it would not mean that she would corrupt her image.


    "Excuse me, is the gentleman who was with you before, Miss..." Just as Song Ying cursed Ye Hao in her heart, another voice sounded next to her.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t know where that kid is. If you want to send a business card, please send it yourself..." Song Ying replied subconsciously, but her expression became dramatic the next moment. .


    Why is this voice so familiar?


    Song Ying raised her head, and saw that the jeweler from Jiangnan Province she admired was just talking to herself!


    "Sorry, excuse me." The middle-aged woman turned around to leave.


    Damn, this lady is a celebrity in the jewelry industry, and she doesn''t even have a chance to talk to each other.


    Song Ying hurriedly walked to the other person and said apologetically: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect it to be Ms. Tao Ziwei Tao. I''m really sorry. Personally, I''m still your fan. Those books you published about jewelry I have read all of the books."


    At this moment, Song Ying is facing the Ms. Tao in front of her like a fan.


    Song Ying is different from other girls. Other girls may be star fans, but she is after jewelry.


    She doesn''t like the value of jewelry, but the jewelry itself and the dazzling beauty, perhaps because her parents are jewelers.


    "That''s it. That... your friend..." Obviously, the purpose of this Ms. Tao is still Ye Hao.


    Song Ying said repeatedly: "The little... that gentleman has something to do with him. I don''t know if he will come tonight''s banquet. By the way, Ms. Tao, you are a well-known expert in our Jiangnan jewelry industry. You don''t know if you have time tonight. , I can ask you a few questions about jewelry."


    Ms. Tao had an amiable smile on her face: "Of course there is no problem. In fact, I personally don''t like this kind of business meeting banquet. Just ask if you have any questions."


    "Actually my question is very simple, that is..."


    In this way, Song Ying temporarily forgot about Ye Hao and started chatting with her "idol" there.


    "Wait, you said before. How many rough stones did that gentleman help you?" After chatting for a while, Ms. Tao suddenly looked at Song Ying curiously.


    Song Ying nodded: "Yes."


    "Have you opened those rough stones?" Ms. Tao''s eyes rarely showed interest.


    "No. It''s still stored in the Jade Building. I''m going to lay the stone after the banquet is over."


    The rough stones photographed in the auction will all want to be stored here at the Jade Building. When the auctioneer has paid the money and wants to take it away, they can take it away at any time. Of course, the Jade Building also provides stone-casting services, as long as you are willing to pay. can.


    "In this case, Miss Song, I have an unrelenting request. Can I untie the rough that the gentleman photographed now?" Ms. Tao asked.


    Of course, Song Ying had no reason to refuse the request of her "idol", not to mention that she just kindly helped herself answer a lot of questions.


    "Then let''s go to the first floor and lay the stone directly. I also want to see how the little...that person is lucky." Song Ying smiled.


    The two left the banquet and left the second floor. Little did he know that at the moment on the top of the Jade Building, a man in black was staring at everything on the second floor.

 Chapter 281： Ye Hao is... a master of stone betting?

    The dark shadow is of course Ye Hao.


    At this time, Ye Hao was wearing a complete set of black casual clothes and lying on the eaves. Because he really couldn''t find the kind of professional night clothes, he could only use this clothes instead.


    "The glass jade is still there." Ye Hao stared sharply at the glass jade in the glass frame on the second floor. From time to time, guests would stop to admire the glass jade.


    As for the Jade Building, it seems that because of the banquet to be held on the second floor, two security guards were arranged beside the glass cabinet.


    "I guess there is no chance now." Ye Hao felt a security guard passing by on the first floor, and he leaned down.


    Why is Ye Hao here?


    Of course he came for this piece of glass jadeite. As for the energy in the five pieces of rough stone, he had already absorbed it. When he glanced at the column of the system, Ye Hao was relieved.


    ¡¾System Loan: The host repays 75 points. Repayment period: 6 days]


    The five rough stones absorbed a total of 39 skill points, plus the two previous tasks of molesting the hostess, and in one fell swoop settled a half of the debt.


    This allowed Ye Hao to find a way to ¡°get rich¡±, but it is estimated that there is not such a large amount of energy in the rough stones in Haicheng. It is estimated that there are only those famous places that produce rough stones.


    But now Ye Hao has no chance to leave Haicheng in a short time, after all, there is still a lot of trouble here.


    So his current goal is to hit the glass jade.


    Just now, he specifically found the staff of the Jade Building to inquire, and expressed his willingness to bid hundreds of millions to buy the glass jade, but the other party''s reply was not for sale.


    Ye Hao had no choice but to take this compelling "road" with the so-called courtesy first and soldiers second.


    However, he just asked that the banquet will end at eleven o''clock, and this glass jade will be transported to a high-end villa behind Jade Street every night. The villa belongs to the Jade Building, and the distance is only One hundred meters.


    This one hundred meters is his opportunity.


    Of course, Ye Hao also considered taking advantage of the crowded people at the banquet, but he inquired that the glass frame of the glass jade was actually bulletproof, and if an accident happened, the glass jade would sink. By then, Ye Hao would There is no chance.


    So he can only wait here quietly for the time to come.


    ##


    At this moment, under a shed next to the first floor of the Jade Building.


    "Miss, do you want to cut these rough stones? It costs five hundred to cut a rough stone." A master in commoner and gloves said to Song Ying, pointing to the rough stones in front of him.


    There are more than ten pieces of these rough stones in front of them.


    "Help me cut all of these, the prices will be calculated together later." Song Ying ordered.


    "You photographed these rough stones?" Ms. Tao looked at the rough stones on the three or four carts in front of her a little surprised.


    "No. A total of six rough stones on the two carts here are mine, and the other rough stones are all that small...that''s what the gentleman left behind. Didn''t he bet with that foreign merchant before." Song Ying Ms. Tao is here, so it is more polite to call Ye Hao.


    Ms. Tao didn''t speak, but looked at the master over there who started to solve the stone.


    Looking at the master''s technique, you can see that he is experienced, using tools to cut up the stones, and he has a sharp eye.


    But it¡¯s no wonder that 500 pieces are used to solve a stone. According to the quantity of Song Ying¡¯s batch of stones, the master can get at least 5,000 or 6,000 if these rough stones are unlocked. Don¡¯t look at it easily, but the stone is also one Need technical work.


    If you cut too much, it is very likely that the jadeite will be cut and destroyed. A complete jadeite and a jadeite broken in half are at least 30% different in value.


    "I didn''t see the green. Miss, would you like to cut across the board, or continue to open the window." The master cut open a face, and did not see the green, so he asked Song Ying.


    Song Ying waved her hand casually: "Cut it directly."


    In fact, Song Ying didn''t have much confidence in these rough stones, she just hoped that she would not lose money.


    Sure enough, there was nothing inside after cutting it open.


    The master lifted the second rough stone with a flat face, and there was still no jade inside after cutting it.


    As time passed, only half of the pile of rough stones was left. Up to now, only a few small pieces of half-color jadeite have been cut out, which is estimated to be about several hundred thousand.


    "Teacher Tao, I made you laugh." Song Ying shrugged helplessly.


    But Ms. Tao stared at the remaining two carts of rough stones: "What I just cut was the rough stone of the merchant. Let''s take a look at the rough stone of your friend."


    Song Ying came back to her senses, only to find that the rough stones that were cut just now were all the rough stones of the foreign merchant, and the rough stones that Ye Hao picked were still being stored here.


    But she didn''t have much confidence. The merchant must have invited a stone gambling expert to see it. They didn''t sell many emeralds like this, so the stone that Ye Hao picked with luck could rise? Do not make jokes.


    Just as Song Ying was slandering Ye Hao in her heart, the voice of the master who lay the stone came.


    "The fog is out!"


    Song Ying and Ms. Tao''s eyes immediately fell on the rough stone.


    I saw that this rough stone weighed at least one hundred catties, and the master had opened a small window next to it, but I didn''t expect that the small window alone would see green!


    That''s how it was cut.


    "Miss, if there is no accident. Your jadeite must have risen." After all, the master is an experienced person, and while talking, he manipulated the machine and cut it from the other side.


    Hearing what the teacher said, Song Ying was also looking forward to it at the moment. Looking at the position of the window, if there is jade underneath, the volume of this jade will account for at least three-quarters of the original stone! This is considered to be a large proportion of the rough jadeite.


    Windows were opened on all sides of the original stone one after another, and under the careful polishing of the master, almost all the stones on the surface of the jade were removed.


    A football big emerald appeared in front of them.


    "This...this really came out of jadeite." Song Ying covered her mouth. She looked at the jadeite in front of her, and whispered: "This...this is at least three million worth!"


    "No... this jade is large in size and very complete. The fineness is considered A." Ms. Tao had already taken out a small flashlight there to survey the jade, and she soon came to a conclusion.


    "This jadeite itself is worth at least four million. Because of its large size, it can be directly made into jade Guanyin statues, or some other decorations. The remaining scrap can also be used to embellish bracelets, necklaces. The total value At least ten million!"


    When Ms. Tao said this, Song Ying immediately covered her mouth.


    She immediately opened her little notebook, remembering that when she took this rough stone as ordered by Ye Hao, she spent...1.2 million!


    1.2 million...10 million


    This is a direct increase of ten times!


    Song Ying looked at the remaining rough stones, and she recalled Ye Hao''s confident expression before. No... impossible... right...

 Chapter 282： Cheng Yaojin halfway through

    The first floor of Jade Building.


    Several businessmen attending the banquet came out.


    "Lao Zhang, you made a lot of money today. Two million rough stones are out of eight million emeralds! That''s okay."


    "Don''t talk about me, didn''t you guys also made a small profit. It''s just a pity that he lost his old money this time. He just left after cutting the stone, and his face is quite ugly."


    "Stop talking about it. I''ll ask you to go there in a minute, everyone is happy."


    "Wait, why are so many people gathered there."


    One of them pointed to the underside of the large shed with lights on, and the people in a circle outside could hear voices of admiration and admiration from time to time.


    "See green again!"


    "It''s going up, it''s going up so much!"


    ~


    A few people squeezed in in confusion, only to see someone in the middle of the crowd smelting the stone, and in a large basket next to it was a pile of emeralds.


    They all pile up as high as a hill.


    "Is this someone purchasing jade?" a person asked to the spectator.


    The man rolled his eyes and said, "Are you stupid? This is the stone solution. Those jadeites are all solved by others."


    "Huh? So much is solved?" The few people who heard this were shocked and looked at the pile of emeralds in disbelief.


    They wouldn''t be surprised if there were so many ordinary defective jadeites, but those jadeites A were the lowest grade, some of them were of good condition, and several pieces were very large.


    As for the masters of these emeralds, Song Ying didn''t know what expressions on her face should describe her emotions now.


    She was shocked and excited at the first few dollars.


    But when she got to the back, she was numb.


    "Huh, it''s finally over." The teacher wiped the sweat off his head and looked at the large basket of emeralds a little enviously.


    He has solved jadeites for so many years, and it is the first time he has seen so many jadeites at once.


    If you know in advance that there are jadeites inside, it''s good to say, but these rough stones are all complete rough stones, and there is no trace of an open window!


    "Which...Thank you, master, you can be rewarded for more." Song Ying directly took out a bundle of hundred yuan bills from her bag, which was at least tens of thousands of yuan.


    The teacher did not refuse, there are many such things, if the calcite rises, some people will be more happy.


    "Thank you boss, I wish you all the best."


    Song Ying''s eyes returned to the jadeites, and the worries about the jadeites that she had no raw materials had been resolved. These jadeites were enough to support her spending in the next quarter.


    "Xiao Song, your friend is really amazing. The total value of these rough stones is over 100 million! And although the color of the red jade is not as good as the best red jade, it is not much worse. You have soared this time. "Ms. Tao exclaimed.


    Song Ying didn''t know what to say for a while. At this moment, she just thought that Ye Hao was a hidden stone gambler?


    Otherwise, how come all these auctioned stones are cut out of jade!


    She took out her mobile phone and dialed Ye Hao''s mobile phone number again, but no one was connected. In the end, she had no choice but to find someone to move all the emeralds back. It is estimated that she could not sleep well tonight.


    ...


    In the blink of an eye it was already the moonlit night sky.


    At this moment, the banquet in the Emerald Building has ended. The guests have left here in small groups, and the stalls with rough stones in the courtyard have been put away.


    "Captain. It''s already eleven o''clock." A security guard in uniform came to the second floor and saw two guards holding electric batons close to the glass jade.


    Another person in a suit and leather shoes was wearing white gloves. He slowly took out the glass jade from the opened glass cabinet and put it in a brocade box.


    "Okay. You send this back to its original place." The man in the suit passed the brocade box in his hand to the security captain.


    "Well, let''s go." The security captain held the brocade box in both hands, and started walking towards the first floor under the **** of the two guards beside him.


    When they reached the first floor, they did not go out from the gate of the yard, but went through the back door of the Emerald Building and sent them through a path towards the villa not far away.


    "Captain. Do you think the boss is too busy? He has to carry this baby back and forth like this every day." A security guard said in a low voice.


    The security captain shook his head: "We don''t know this, maybe this is what the rich think. But it''s easy to live, just move around like this every day, and the salary is so high. My relatives can envy me."


    "Haha, that''s what I said. How can there be such an easy job now."


    Just as they were talking, the security captain suddenly stopped, his brows frowned slightly, "Strange? I clearly remember calling Dabao to be vigilant on this road? Where did they go?"


    "Maybe it''s because something didn''t come. Anyway, it''s okay, just like that. I walked in a few minutes." The security guard said leisurely.


    The captain of the security wanted to say something, but he still held back. Now I have finished the work before him, and waited until later to let the lazy guys review it.


    Ta Ta Ta


    Remember that as they continued to move forward, a figure appeared in front of them.


    "Who is it!" The three of them immediately became alert.


    "It''s me." A dull voice came. At a distance of more than ten meters, one could see that it was a person wearing the same uniform as them.


    "Dabao, they didn''t know what they had eaten at night. They were diarrhea." The man ran halfway and bent over, panting there.


    The security guard who spoke just now smiled and said, "I know. Dabao is just greedy."


    "Just go at this time." The security captain frowned, and he continued to walk forward holding the brocade box.


    Suddenly, the security captain''s footsteps stopped. He looked at the man and exclaimed: "No, you are not ours! You don''t have a bracelet on your body."


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect that the black bracelet is your mark." The man''s cold smile came, and he raised his head and rushed over suddenly.


    "Alert!" The security captain yelled, and the two security guards beside him immediately rushed up, but they were soon knocked to the ground by the man.


    The security captain looked at the person in front of him in surprise, and swallowed unconsciously.


    On the eaves on the side, a figure was still lying there.


    "Weird, why did you kill Cheng Yaojin halfway?" Ye Hao was the one who mumbled here.


    He frowned when he saw the person who appeared suddenly. The face of that person flashed before Ye Hao''s eyes, and suddenly Ye Hao thought of someone!


    "It''s him!" Ye Hao had a serious expression on his face. He remembered that this man was the guy who tried to take away his precious jade! It''s really narrow!

 Chapter 283： Red Jade Dragon Head Staff

    Ye Hao didn''t expect to meet this guy here.


    The captain of the security was obviously not the captain of that person, and soon fell to the ground. The brocade box in his hand fell on the ground. The brocade box is special, so it will not damage the glass jade inside.


    Just when the man was about to pick up the brocade box, a heavy voice came out.


    "Nephew. Long time no see, why don''t you say hello to my old man."


    When the man heard this voice, he didn''t go directly to get the brocade box, but looked at the person in front of him warily, the old man, the King of Jade!


    The Emerald King is still wearing a pale green coat, holding the dragon head crutch in his hand, but at this moment it seems to be condensed with an aura.


    "Haha. Uncle San, I didn''t expect that you are still alive after so many years." The man''s mouth curled up with a smile, his hands clenched his fists and bowed slightly to the Emerald King, but Ye Hao noticed that his eyes were constantly rolling. It seems to be looking for something.


    Ye Hao tried his best to hide his breath.


    "You don''t need to look for it. There is no one here except the security guards who were cleaned up by you." The Jade King said faintly: "It''s been so many years. But let me wait for you, my good nephew, Du Chuan."


    "Uncle San. If you want me to see me, my nephew must come to you." The middle-aged man is Du Chuan, and he looked at the Jade King respectfully.


    The King of Emerald snorted coldly, and the walking stick in his hand slammed on the stone brick; "Don''t pretend to be here for me."


    "Ten years ago, you stole my jade secret code. Betrayed the master gate and caused me to be expelled from the master gate for more than twenty years. Today you will return the jade secret code quickly. I can also take you to the master gate. The door apologizes and intercedes for you."


    Du Chuan''s eyes flashed, and he slammed towards the Emerald King: "The old immortal thing. If you want the Emerald Secret, I think you are living enough."


    Seeing Du Chuan''s movements, Ye Hao''s eyes condensed. This guy''s strength has improved too much compared to when he was fighting before. He is not alone. With this trick alone, even if he uses enhanced skills, he is not perfect. You can take it.


    "It''s stubborn." The dragon head crutches in the hands of the Emerald King suddenly turned, and the dragon head smashed directly at Du Chuan. Ye Hao''s speed was even more shocking.


    "I''m not dead, I''m going to see if all these years have passed, whether you have grown." Du Chuan said this, slamming a fist on the leading cane.


    bump


    There was a sound like hitting a boulder, Du Chuan and the Emerald King stepped back again and again.


    "Today I will teach you a lesson for your father, and clean up the door for the teacher." King Jade said in a deep voice, moving his foot, the leading cane in his hand slammed Du Chuan again.


    Du Chuan did not dodge and fought fiercely with the Jade King again.


    The change at this time made Ye Hao a little unexpected. He originally just wanted to get the glass jade without knowing it, but he didn''t expect to run into someone doing housework.


    Ye Hao watched the two fiercely fighting, and the dagger he had snatched from Cui Zhenhu slowly appeared in his hand. He was waiting for the opportunity.


    "Look at the trick if you die."


    At this moment, the battle changed. After all, the Emerald King was old. Although his strength was not low, his physical strength could not keep up. At this moment, his face was already a little dim, and Du Chuan just seized this opportunity to accumulate his strength. Came over to the Emerald King.


    The Emerald King picked up the dragon head crutch in his hand to resist, and slapped that palm on the dragon head crutch, and the directly shocked Emerald King retreated.


    The Emerald King panted and looked at Du Chuan. He said in a low voice, "Emerald Palm. You learned the Emerald Secret Code!"


    "Whatever I learned. But I didn''t expect that the Red Jade Dragon Head Rod was in your hand." When Du Chuan spoke, his eyes were burning with the crutch in the hands of King Jade.


    The dragon head crutch in King Jade''s hand appeared strange at this moment. A crack appeared in the spot where Du Chuan hit just now. The original dark gray crutch revealed the dark red underneath.


    Then the crack opened little by little, until finally the surface of the crutch seemed to fall off a layer of skin, and a crimson crutch appeared there.


    [System prompt: Unknown energy source found! ¡¿


    Ye Hao was shocked. He was at least ten meters away from the Jade King, and the system could even feel the unknown energy source at such a distance!


    There was no response before, probably because of the "skin" on the surface.


    Ye Hao was also staring at the red jade dragon head stick with scorching eyes at the moment. The skill points that this dragon head stick can absorb must be very high.


    [Trigger task: Let Du Guirong give himself the Red Jade Dragon Head Staff. Task 1: rescue Du Guirong from Du Chuan''s hands. Reward: Obtain the trust of Du Guirong. Quest failed: The host will not be able to absorb the energy in the Red Jade Dragon Head Staff. ¡¿


    I go.


    Originally wanted to find a way to **** the red jade dragon head stick from the jade king''s hand, but this system task appeared "really time".


    That Du Guirong should be the King of Jade.


    "Old man, I didn''t expect you to give me such a good gift before you died. With this thing, what kind of glass jade do I want." Du Chuan rushed to the Emerald King like a wolf like a tiger.


    Du Chuan became more and more courageous in the battle, and gradually suppressed the Emerald King. He found an opportunity and grabbed the red jade dragon head stick in the hands of the Emerald King with one hand.


    "Get it."


    Du Chuan sneered, and hit the Jade King with a fist.


    Puff


    The King of Emerald spit out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground. His eyes were unwilling to look at Du Chuan: "Niezi." "Call a fart, you have never regarded me as your own person. And you are all fools. Obviously there is something as good as the Emerald Secret Code, and I don¡¯t even practice it. I am not as stupid as you guys." Du Chuan held the red jade dragon head stick and laughed: "With this red jade dragon head stick, give it to me.


    In five years, I can..."


    Before Du Chuan finished speaking, he ducked to the side, a jet-black dagger brushed his cheek from his hair, and a few black hairs fell on the ground with bloodshot eyes.


    "It''s you!" Du Chuan saw the attacker, who turned out to be Ye Hao before!


    Ye Hao didn''t expect that the sudden blow after he had used all the enhancements was still avoided by this guy. Ye Hao cried out inwardly, and the dagger turned sharply and plunged directly into Du Chuan''s abdomen.


    Du Chuan''s current strength is higher than himself, and he can''t give him any chance to spare, otherwise he himself is in danger.


    "Boy. You are very anxious."


    Suddenly both hands appeared in front of the dagger and firmly grasped Ye Hao''s dagger. Du Chuan looked at Ye Hao with a grin. The air was quiet at this moment.

 Chapter 284： Beat Du Chuan

    "Boy. Originally, I was thinking about waiting to clean up you when I was free, but I didn''t expect that there would be a way to heaven and you would not go, and there would be no way to hell. Just so, today you will accompany this old immortal on the road." Du Chuanyi The palm hit Ye Hao''s chest.


    The blood gushing out of Ye Hao''s mouth, he flew out and fell heavily beside the Jade King.


    "Cough cough cough..." Ye Hao clutched his chest, holding the dagger tightly in his hand.


    "Young man. Are you okay." The Jade King looked at Ye Hao, and recognized that he was the boy who "robbed" his fifth piece of rough at the auction.


    Damn, Du Chuan''s strength is not his own opponent, he must find a way.


    "At least it''s okay now, old gentleman, are you okay." Ye Hao turned to look at the Emerald King on the side, his mouth moved slightly, and then stood up and looked at Du Chuan again.


    "Oh, boy, your bones are quite strong. I just don''t know if you can hold me a few palms." Du Chuanyin laughed and rushed forward, with a faint green light on the raised palm.


    Ye Hao looked at the palm in front of him in the blink of an eye. He had no time to dodge. He gritted his teeth and simply threw away the dagger.


    "Acknowledge your fate? That''s fine, I''ll take the time to save it." Du Chuan saw Ye Hao throw away the weapon by himself, with a sarcasm smile at the corner of his mouth, and his palm was already printed on Ye Hao''s chest.


    A mouthful of blood spurted out again, but this time Ye Hao''s body did not regress.


    The corners of his **** mouth curled up, and his hands suddenly grabbed Du Chuan who was pressing on his chest.


    "Accept fate? Lao Tzu''s fate, you don''t deserve it." Ye Hao shouted, his eyes flushed, and at the same time Ye Hao''s whole body was hot.


    Du Chuan watched this scene with a vigilance. He wanted to withdraw his hand, but he was pressed tightly on his chest by Ye Hao, and he couldn''t break free for a while.


    "Boy, let go." Du Chuan showed a fierce face, and his other hand slammed directly at Ye Hao''s forehead.


    "Niezi, you dare!"


    Who would have thought that the Emerald King rushed out at this moment, directly blocking Du Chuan''s fist against Ye Hao.


    At this moment Ye Hao said: "Old sir, please thirty seconds."


    "No problem. My body and bones are still very strong." Although the Emerald King''s forehead was covered with sweat, but the fist he collided with Du Chuan did not let the wind fall. It can be seen that the Emerald King has used all of his own. Strength.


    "Damn it!" Du Chuan fought two, and there was a deadlock.


    He couldn''t retreat with his left fist. Once he retreats, the strength of King Jade will hurt him. Although this old man is a lot of age, Du Chuan dare not take it lightly.


    Then the only breakthrough point is this boy.


    "Aren''t you hard in your body? I want to see if it''s your hard body or my palm." Du Chuan''s right palm became harder and harder, and gradually he pressed a concave palm on Ye Hao''s chest. Printed.


    But Ye Hao is still holding on, ten seconds have passed, these ten seconds can be said to be like a year for Ye Hao.


    It is not only the damage from the outside world, but his body is like a volcano about to erupt.


    I saw in his body, a breath of Qi was flowing quickly.


    This is the power of the Nine Suns.


    "Boy, let''s go!" Du Chuan looked at Ye Hao grimly. He seemed to have seen Ye Hao being penetrated by himself.


    Ye Hao looked at Du Chuan with a smile: "Have you ever eaten roasted bear paws?"


    "What?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you have eaten it before, but I''ll show you the roasted palm."


    As soon as Ye Hao''s voice fell, he shouted, and a heat wave that had been suppressed by him swept out of his body.


    The Jade King beside Ye Hao looked at the breath in disbelief. Although half a meter apart, he could still feel the hot breath. He even heard the sound of his own hair burning and crackling.


    At this moment he thought of what the young man said to himself before he got up.


    "Old man, I have a plan. Later I will attract that Du Chuan and deliberately take him a palm. Then he will hit me with the other hand. Then I will trouble you to block me. Just give me half a minute. Time, I can handle this guy!"


    This kid is not ordinary, he feels like this at a distance from this boy, then Du Chuan who is in physical contact with this boy at this moment...


    A smell of meat came out.


    I saw that Du Chuan''s palm on Ye Hao''s chest was slowly turning black, and at the same time it exuded a cooked smell.


    "Ahhhhh... let go..." Du Chuan showed pain on his face, he felt intense pain from his wrist, as if his hand was in the oven.


    Ye Hao looked at Du Chuan''s crazy look, twitching his hands constantly, trying to get his hands out of his control.


    How could Ye Hao let this guy succeed, the temperature on his body began to rise extremely.


    Although he also needs to endure the heat brought by the Nine Suns Scriptures at this moment, he has been used to this kind of temperature before, and his body has a certain degree of patience, but Du Chuan is different, he has never encountered these.


    After a while, the originally good manpower seemed to be burnt.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Du Chuan roared in pain. At this moment, he could no longer pay attention to the King of Emerald. He took his left hand and patted Ye Hao with a palm, and the King of Emerald did not miss this. Opportunity, he punched Du Chuan''s abdomen with both fists.


    bump


    The two bodies flew out, and the red jade dragon head stick also flew out from Du Chuan''s waist, and was caught by the Emerald King.


    Ye Hao fell to the ground, his clothes were soaked with sweat, his hair was wet with sweat, and there was a tear-like pain everywhere in his body, but Du Chuan¡¯s palm to himself hurt himself. Slightly a lot.


    The other figure flying upside down was Du Chuan. His appearance at this time was much worse than Ye Hao''s. One hand seemed to be burnt. At the same time, there were obvious marks of depression on the left waist, and it seemed that there were a few ribs. It is broken, this is the injury caused by the Jade King, and it is estimated that it also injured the organs.


    "Cough, cough, cough..." Muddy blood spurted out of Du Chuan''s mouth, his right hand trembled, and his left hand pressed his abdomen.


    Ta Ta Ta


    The sound of footsteps in the distance made Du Chuan jump on the beam next to him without much thought.


    "The old immortal will leave you with a dog''s life today. Ye Hao, I remember you, you have done my good deeds again and again. You have to pray not to fall on me, or one day I will smash you into pieces. ."


    Du Chuan''s figure disappeared into the darkness.


    The next moment, Ye Hao let out a sigh of relief and closed his eyes and fainted. He didn''t worry that the Emerald King would be disadvantageous to him, because the system had already sent a warning tone. [System task: Let Du Guirong give himself the Red Jade Dragon Head Staff. Mission 1: Rescue Du Guirong from Du Chuan''s hands, complete the mission and gain Du Guirong''s trust. Task two is being generated..."

 Chapter 285： Reiki?

    When Ye Hao woke up again, he found himself already lying in a room.


    "Woke up."


    A dull voice came, and the Jade King holding the red jade dragon head staff was sitting on the wooden chair beside him.


    Ye Hao pressed his head and sat up.


    "You are not afraid?"


    The Emerald King said.


    "Afraid? What are you afraid of?" Ye Hao got off the bed and twisted his body. He was surprised to find that his body didn''t hurt at all. The injury that was hit by Du Chuan before did not have any effect on his body.


    Could it be...


    Ye Hao thought of the Nine Suns Scriptures he operated, and he thought of the Chinese legend. The Nine Suns Scriptures are not only a powerful internal power, but also have a very powerful recovery effect.


    "Last night, you showed up here for no reason. Your purpose is nothing more than that piece of glass jade. Then you say what should I do with this kind of people who peep at other people''s treasures." The Emerald King''s voice was dull, listening. Not any emotions.


    Ye Hao shrugged and walked to the side of the Jade King: "I admit that I am thinking about the old glass jade of the Jade King. But, if I didn''t make the shot last night, you might just..."


    Next, Ye Hao didn''t say directly. The situation at the time was obvious. If Ye Hao didn''t take action, the King of Jade would be dangerous.


    "Hahaha. You young man is different, low-key but frivolous. Haha...cough cough cough." The Emerald King laughed, and then coughed a few times.


    Ye Hao looked at the appearance of the Jade King. Although there was nothing unusual on the surface, he was probably seriously injured in his body. He didn''t have the inner strength like the Nine Suns Scriptures.


    "The King of Emerald has won the award."


    When Ye Hao spoke, his eyes fell on the red jade dragon head stick in the hands of King Jade.


    The Emerald King raised the red jade dragon head stick in his hand. He looked at Ye Hao: "Do you want this thing?"


    Ye Hao hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    The King of Emerald did not expect that Ye Hao had nothing to hide. He smiled and nodded: "I love it, I like it. I might as well tell you, I can give you this red jade dragon head stick, but..."


    Ye Hao was overjoyed when he heard that, but he knew that the old man must have other requirements, after all, the task was still there.


    "The King of Emerald, but it''s okay to say, as long as I can do it, I will try my best to do it." Ye Hao said.


    The Emerald King slowly nodded, and then he said, "Actually, it is very simple. Do you know the Du Chuan who fought you and me before?"


    "Have played once."


    "You can live under Du Chuan, you have some ability. Du Chuan is my nephew, but he is a man with a deep sin." The Jade King said, he pointed to the side, Ye Hao looked over and saw there. There was just a glass jadeite.


    "You must be very curious, why do I move this glass jade back and forth from the Jade Building and this villa every day. Isn''t this just giving the peepers a chance."


    Ye Hao nodded. He was curious about this before. "Actually, I''m just giving them a chance. I''m looking for some people, and one of them is Du Chuan. I heard that Du Chuan appeared in Haicheng and rushed over from Yuhang specially. I thought I could deal with Du Chuan. , But he didn''t expect him to be so capable now." The Emerald King sighed


    Shaking his head, a trace of murder flashed in his eyes.


    "But this evildoer can''t stay in the world. If you can help me catch this guy, or kill him, or get the Emerald Secret Book on him. My old man is willing to give this red jade dragon head stick with both hands. on."


    [System task: Let Du Guirong give himself the Red Jade Dragon Head Staff. Task 2: Complete Du Guirong''s entrustment, and complete the conditions: 1. Kill Du Chuan. Second, capture Du Chuan. Three: Retrieve the Emerald Secret Code. ¡¿


    Ye Hao nodded: "Okay, I promise you."


    Now that Du Chuan is seriously injured, he may really have a chance to solve him.


    "As a reward. This glass jade will be given to the little brother first." The next sentence of the King of Emerald surprised Ye Hao.


    He pointed to the piece of glass jade and looked at the king of jade in surprise: "You...you said you give me this glass jade?"


    King Jade nodded, he smiled and looked at Ye Hao: "The little brother is also a cultivator. There is acquired aura in the jade, which can help cultivation after being absorbed. You were injured before, and Du Chuan is also good at skill. I think this glass kind of emerald should be able to help you."


    Practitioner? Acquired aura? Help practice?


    Ye Hao was startled, he felt as if he had touched something he hadn''t touched before, and he suppressed the surprise in his heart.


    "The Emerald King..."


    "Don''t be the King of Emerald, the King of Emerald is called. Those are all nicknames taken by outsiders. If you don''t dislike it, my real name is Du Guirong. You can direct me to Old Du."


    "Old Du. I have something to ask you. What does this cultivator and the acquired aura mean?" Ye Hao looked at the Jade King.


    The Jade King was a little surprised. He looked at Ye Hao in surprise; "Don''t you know? Didn''t your master tell you?"


    "I don''t have a master?"


    "You don''t have a master? Then your martial arts, and the burning internal power before." The Jade King was surprised again. "Lao Du. Actually I belong to the Ye family in Jiangnan." Since he wants to cooperate, Ye Hao has to show his own attitude. He briefly talked about his own affairs to King Jade, but he concealed the existence of the system. , I just said that I happened to get the cheats in the Ye family, and the strength of this body is


    It''s obtained by persisting in cultivation.


    "So that''s the case. You are the one who left the Jiangnan Ye Family." King Jade nodded, "You can cultivate on your own, and you can reach your current strength. It seems that you are very talented. Then I will give you some answers. ."


    "Practitioners are actually those who practice martial arts. It''s just that there are very few people who practice martial arts in China today." "This spiritual energy is actually a substance found in all things in the world. When the body absorbs it, it can increase lifespan. , Physical fitness. Reiki is also divided into innate aura and acquired aura. The innate is congenital, and the acquired aura is condensed. Most of the acquired aura is gathered in some existence


    On long-term material. For example, this jade, which has been buried on the ground for thousands of years, has condensed some spiritual energy. "


    "Emerald is the one that gathers the most aura in the day after tomorrow. Therefore, people who have brought jade will feel that they are not sick anymore and their body is relaxed. This is all because of the nourishment of aura."


    Ye Hao''s heart was shocked. It turned out that the thing that can be converted into skill points is this aura!


    Ye Hao continued to ask: "Old Nadu, do you know where you can get a lot of emeralds with aura or other things."


    "Rare and rare. The average jadeite has only a tiny bit of acquired aura, like the five rough stones you took away in the afternoon, it is even more than one in a thousand. But such jadeite can be found in a hundred yuan every year. Yes, but Haicheng really doesn''t have a few pieces." Ye Hao sighed when he heard King Jade¡¯s explanation. It seemed that his idea of ??¡°getting rich¡± by absorbing jade was lost.

 Chapter 286： 200 skill points! ! !

    "The cultivator? What is the strength of the cultivator, can it really be like in the martial arts novels." Ye Hao asked curiously, knowing that he now has a secret book of internal skills in the martial arts novels.


    Do the things in martial arts novels really exist?


    "The strength of cultivators is actually divided into acquired masters and innate masters. I don''t know about the innate masters. I know a little about the acquired masters. The acquired masters mainly refining body, strength, and qi."


    "Body training is to cultivate physique, and strength is to cultivate internal strength. I don''t understand Qi refining."


    Hearing what the Emerald King said, it made Ye Hao feel as if he had opened the door to another world.


    "Old Nadu, are you now?"


    "I''m practicing strength. But I am old and stupid, so I guess I will be at this stage in my life. Boy, you are not bad, maybe you have the opportunity to reach the pinnacle of the acquired master." The Jade King smiled and looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao scratched his hair, he walked to the glass jadeite, and he reached out and touched it.


    [System reminder: When the energy source is detected, 23 skill points can be absorbed. ¡¿


    Twenty-three skill points, although a bit less than the previous piece of ruby, are still pretty good.


    Ye Hao turned his head to look at the red jade dragon head stick in the hands of King Jade: "Old Du. Can I take a look at your red jade dragon head stick first."


    "Let''s take a look." The Jade King did not refuse.


    Ye Hao took the red jade dragon head stick from the jade king, and the look on his face was shocked the next moment, he looked at the red jade dragon head stick in front of him in disbelief. "This dragon head stick was uploaded by my ancestors. After a hundred years, every master carried it close to his body, enshrined it and nourished it, so there are many auras in it. But because it is too powerful, if you absorb the aura without authorization, It¡¯s easy to get confused. By the way, even


    Don''t be too greedy to dilute the aura in those jadeites. Ordinary people like this glass jadeite will absorb it for at least half a month. "The Jade King did not forget to remind Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t pay attention to the reminder of the Jade King. The system absorbed these, but it only took a few seconds.


    Ye Hao swallowed, looking at the red jade dragon head stick in his eyes full of greed, for the first time he was so excited about something.


    [System reminder: When the energy source is detected, 200 skill points can be absorbed. ¡¿


    Two hundred...


    Ye Hao seemed to see a golden mountain in front of him. He even had an idea that he wanted to absorb directly, but he still resisted his inner desire and returned the red jade dragon head stick to the Emerald King.


    "Why don''t you just take it away? I can see that you are amazing. I am an old man who is not your opponent." The King Jade took the Red Jade Dragon Head Staff and stared at Ye Hao.


    "A gentleman loves to get money in a good way." Ye Hao said with a light smile, he really wanted to get this red jade dragon head stick now.


    Not only because of the huge absorbable energy points, but also because I am currently in "a huge debt."


    But Ye Hao still remembers that his mother taught herself when she was young, don''t go against your heart, don''t blind your eyes because of greed.


    Although Ye Hao didn''t think he was a good person, he would still remember his mother''s instructions.


    "Old Du. I''ll take this thing with me first. If I get that Du Chuan, where can I find you?" Ye Hao picked up the glass jadeite.


    "I''m going back to Yuhang in a few days. If you find my nephew, please go to Yuhang, just go to Yuhang Jade Building and report my name." King Jade said.


    "There will be a period later."


    Ye Hao didn''t stay much, turned and left.


    The Emerald King looked at the sun slowly rising outside the window, and the corner of his mouth was curved.


    "Why do you agree to give him the Red Jade Dragon Head Staff?" A figure appeared from the darkness.


    "The red jade dragon head stick is just an ornament in our hands. What is this compared to the Emerald Secret Code? And that kid has a good aptitude, and he will be a dragon and phoenix in time." The Jade King squinted his eyes: "This is it. To pave the way for the future. One more person, more assurance."


    The figure was silent for a moment: "It''s all because I came late. Otherwise, Du Chuan will not let Du Chuan escape!" "Your strength is not low, but Du Chuan is also not bad. Forget it, don''t talk about it anymore. Something happened to Yu Hang, we have to go back quickly. We have been staying in Haicheng and it is easy to attract the attention of others. Leave the jade secret to that kid. I believe him.


    "


    ##


    In a remote place, Ye Hao looked at the glass jadeite in his hand. He took a deep breath and opened the interface of the system.


    Because of yesterday''s events, there are a lot of information in the system that Ye Hao didn''t pay attention to.


    [Mission completed: Song Ying obtained enough raw materials. The host gains five skill points. ¡¿


    [Current host arrears: 70. ¡¿


    ...


    [System prompt: 14 skill points are charged for loan interest. Current host debt: 84. Remaining repayment date: 5 days. ¡¿


    Because I was in a coma after the battle last night, and it was another "output" of high interest.


    Ye Hao pressed his hand on the glass jade, thinking to himself: Absorb.


    [System prompt: absorbing unknown energy source...]


    [System Tip: Successfully absorb skill points: 23]


    [System prompt: current host owes: 61. Remaining repayment time: 5 days. ¡¿


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, and placed aside the glass jadeite that had been dimmed at this moment and lost its original charm, and it could be seen that there were slits on the jadeite.


    If this is for the jade collector to see that a good glass jade has been made into this look by Ye Hao, he will not have to run to a duel with Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao still has a vague anxiety in his heart at the moment, and there are still five days left. If he can find the trace of Du Chuan within five days, he will be able to solve all the problems, but now the problem is huge, and Du Chuan was seriously injured and should not come out easily.


    Where can I find it?


    When thinking about these upsets, Ye Hao drove back to the hospital.


    I just parked the car, and when I got off the car, I was surrounded by others.


    Looked at Li Zhongwei and Moran, who had a bad face next to him.


    "Hey, your faces are pretty good. Have you ever had breakfast, do you need me to invite you?" Ye Hao looked at the two with a smile.


    "Our captain is looking for you." Moran said coldly, and then directly picked up Ye Hao and walked towards the hospital.


    Ye Hao didn''t resist. After all, he knew that he had disappeared for a few days inexplicably, and they were also very worried.


    Several people came to the hospital rooftop.


    As soon as Ye Hao walked onto the rooftop, he saw an oncoming fist.


    "Hey, Brother Tang. Although we have known each other not long ago, I am very kind to you. You don''t have to greet me so passionately." Ye Hao avoided Tang Cheng''s fist on the side of his body.


    I saw Tang Cheng looking at Ye Hao with a gloomy face at this moment.


    "You or him, where did you go? If you say yes, leave for a while, why don''t you and he ran for two days! Yesterday, he said that he would be back last night. His **** old man waits for you until midnight, and your phone doesn''t turn on." Tang The city smashed with a fist again.


    Ye Hao didn''t fight back, just dodge wherever he went. "That... I really have a special situation."

 Chapter 287： Support, Liu Chuang?

    After "venting" in Tangcheng for a while, Ye Hao and Tangcheng leaned against the fence.


    "Brother Tang, I''ll get rid of you. It''s really that I have something unavoidable. I''m really sorry." Ye Hao looked at Tangcheng apologetically. After all, they were still watching Zhou Qianyi and others in the hospital these past two days.


    "Forget it, forget it. Who made us suffer? We were sent to protect you." Although Tang Cheng is old, thirty or forty years old, he still has a good temper.


    "Haha. I promised you the calculations before, and when things are done these days, I will ask you to eat something delicious and go to the best restaurant in Haicheng." Ye Hao patted Tangcheng on the shoulder and said. Tang Cheng curled his lips: "I''ll talk about these things later. Let''s talk about the current situation first. I don''t know if your kid has done something bad. The three top killers in Asia are all eyeing you. You can still kill Cui Zhenhu, that''s our China S-class wanted criminal.


    When he was arrested, he had sent out several yellow teams before he was locked up.


    "Good luck." Ye Hao smiled.


    "You are lucky once, but it may not be good next. What I am worried about now is that the enemy is in the dark, and I am in the light. Although the opponent is injured, it is still difficult for us to deal with the three people. Yes." Tang Cheng said solemnly.


    Ye Hao was muttering in his heart, not only these three people, but also Du Chuan who was not under the strength of these three people.


    "But I have reported the news to my superiors before. It is said that someone will come over today." Tang Cheng''s eyes were lightened.


    To be honest, he has not slackened in the hospital for the past two days. The three Asian killers are equivalent to three sharp knives hanging over their heads.


    "The person you are talking about is here." Ye Hao squinted, and he heard the voice coming from the stairs.


    Tang Cheng looked at Ye Hao suspiciously. The next moment the door to the rooftop was pushed open, Moran and Li Zhongwei were both subconsciously ready to attack.


    "It''s my own person." Only one person came up, carrying a big bag and wearing a black windbreaker.


    Tang Cheng looked at Ye Hao in surprise. He didn''t feel anyone coming up just now. This kid could actually detect that his hearing and alertness were above him.


    When Tangcheng saw the people coming, he exclaimed: "Old Liu. Why are you here?"


    The person who came seemed to know Tangcheng, and Ye Hao was surprised when he looked over. He also knew this person.


    Liu Chuang!


    The bodyguard of the mathematician Yang Yuande, he was there when Ye Hao was giving lectures to the teachers in the school.


    "Liu Chuang, number 0231. Come and report." Liu Chuang''s voice was still so serious.


    "Brother Liu? Are you not Yang''s bodyguard? Why did you come here?" Ye Hao looked at Liu Chuang in confusion.


    "Old Liu, you are not retired, why are you here?" Tang Cheng also looked at Liu Chuang in surprise.


    Liu Chuang said in a deep voice, "I received the task of supporting from above. So I came here and was ordered to temporarily join the Huang Group Nine Team to protect Mr. Ye Hao."


    Received orders to protect yourself?


    Ye Hao quickly figured out that Elder Yang is now in the science and technology department of the military region. That place is quite safe, and there should be no need for bodyguards.


    But after listening to Tang Cheng''s words just now, Liu Chuang should have retired. "Are you the support arranged by the above?" Tang Cheng was taken aback, and then his face became difficult to look. He took out his phone and said, "Old Liu, you have obviously retired, and your eyes are still injured. Above. Are you crazy and sent you to perform the task. No one else? No,


    I asked them on the phone. "Old Tang, we are all soldiers. You should be aware of the mission of soldiers to obey orders. "Liu Chuang''s expression hasn''t changed much, he still looked at Ye Hao gratefully: "And my injury, according to the method Mr. Ye ordered, has recovered a little. Although the strength


    Not as good as before, but at least it can help you a little bit. "


    Tangcheng had already pressed the number, and the voice of Di Du Di Du was waiting on the phone.


    "I know we are soldiers. But Lao Liu, you almost died. You can''t be your bodyguard. You came here to take part in life."


    As soon as Tangcheng''s voice fell, a voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Hey."


    "Report. This is Tang Cheng, the captain of the ninth team of Huang Group."


    "Tangcheng? Didn''t you perform a mission in Haicheng, what''s the matter?" The voice on the other end of the phone was also a middle-aged person.


    "Group leader, I don''t know if you still remember what I told you to ask for support before." Tang Cheng asked.


    "Support?" The voice was casual: "Didn''t it be sent to you."


    "I want to ask if the superior arrangement was wrong and why... Liu Chuang was sent over. He has obviously retired."


    Ye Hao noticed that Tang Cheng clenched his fists, obviously enduring the emotions in his heart.


    The voice on the other end of the phone disappeared for a while. "Tangcheng. You should know that this is an organizational arrangement. Now several teams in the precinct group are performing tasks, and the other teams in the yellow group have no chance to withdraw. Taking a picture of Liu Chuang in the past is already the greatest support for you. Right. You just protect one person, and you didn¡¯t


    It was said that those killers were all injured. And this is China, they dare not do anything. "


    Ye Hao frowned slightly, and the tone on the other end of the phone made him very upset, as if he was talking about something trivial.


    "You guys take good care. After a week, when other teams are free, I will send them to you. Okay, I have some things here, so I will hang up."


    After speaking, the other end of the phone actually hung up directly.


    "My day, your uncle." Tang Cheng slammed an angry fist on your fence.


    Liu Chuang walked to the side of Tang City and patted Tang City on the shoulder: "Forget it. Did you forget that sentence, one day is the dragon team, and the whole life is the dragon team. As long as we enter the dragon team, our life will be over. It¡¯s not our own. What''s more, we are still soldiers."


    "But..." Tang Cheng clenched his fists.


    "Okay. You''re also a captain anyhow, what do you look like. Don''t hurry up and arrange work."


    Seeing Liu Chuang calming Tangcheng''s emotions there, Ye Hao was a little surprised, how did he feel that Liu Chuang had a feeling of taking care of Tangcheng. "Big Brother Liu was also a member of the Yellow Team. He used to be in the same team with Team Tang. Brother Liu entered the Dragon Team earlier than Team Tang, so many things took care of Team Tang. But a few years ago. During the mission, Big Brother Liu¡¯s right eye was penetrated by a bullet, although after a series of


    Surgical treatment, coupled with the restoration of the wound and cosmetic surgery, it seems that there is no problem on the surface. "Moran said softly from the side


    "But the right eye nerve is permanently damaged, Lao Liu, you can no longer hold the sniper rifle." Tang Cheng''s deep voice came. "Okay. These are things from the past, although I can''t shoot now. But my ability is still here, I can be an observer for you, my skill is not bad." Liu Chuang''s serious face , Showing a smile.

 Chapter 288： Is this a vegetable market?

    In the end, Tangcheng had no choice but to let Liu Chuang join the team and temporarily serve as Moran''s shooting observer.


    In this way, there was one more person in the team responsible for protecting Ye Hao.


    "Next, I will arrange the specific arrangements. Li Zhongwei, you are now following Ye Hao next to him and are responsible for his safety. Moran, you and Lao Liu are responsible for remote guarding. Once you find a danger, you will immediately occupy the commanding heights. I am responsible for the excitement." Tang The city is very serious at the moment.


    He walked to Ye Hao''s face: "Ye Hao, I really hope you can cooperate with us in the next period of time and stop messing up."


    He could hear the meaning in Tangcheng''s dialect. He was worried that Ye Hao would act alone.


    "I can''t guarantee this, but I can promise you that if I want to do anything, I will inform you as much as possible." After Ye Hao finished speaking, he turned and went downstairs.


    Tang Cheng smiled helplessly, looking at Li Zhongwei who was in a daze next to him; "What are you doing in a daze, don''t you hurry up to follow."


    "Yes."


    After Ye Hao went downstairs, he came outside Zhou Wanda''s ward.


    But apart from him, there was only Zhang Fang in the ward, and Zhou Qianyi, who had thought he was here, was gone.


    "Where is Zhou Qianyi?" Ye Hao turned around and asked Li Zhongwei who was following him.


    Li Zhongwei said: "It seems to be going to the Zhou Group. You don''t know it yet. The news of Zhou Wanda''s fall has been circulated. The Zhou Group''s stock market has dropped its limit for two days."


    Ye Hao''s face turned gloomy.


    At this moment, Zhang Fang just came out, she saw Ye Hao startled: "Doctor Ye."


    "How is Zhou Wanda''s situation?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Zhou Wanda had the symptoms of waking up yesterday, with his fingers shaking slightly. It has passed the dangerous period, but it still needs a long time to rest. Although he is still in a coma now, I dare not estimate that it will take more than a month at most. I can wake up." Zhang Fang said.


    Ye Hao nodded, as long as his life is not in danger.


    He turned and walked down the hospital.


    "Hey, where are you going?" Li Zhongwei followed Ye Hao.


    "The Zhou Group."


    ##


    The Zhous Group¡¯s building is one of the few commercial buildings in Haicheng, but at the moment this building looks a bit sluggish. There are only a few front desks on the first floor watching soap operas boringly.


    "Excuse me, where is Zhou Qianyi?"


    A teenager walked to the front desk, and a man followed him.


    "Zhou Qianyi? Who is this? We don''t have this person here." The front desk said without looking up, his eyes were about to get into the phone screen.


    Ye Hao frowned, and he asked again: "I ask you. Where is Zhou Qianyi?"


    "There is no end, I said that there is no such person." The lady at the front desk raised her head in annoyance, but when she saw Ye Hao''s eyes, she trembled.


    I don''t know why, she actually felt a sense of oppression in the young boy''s eyes.


    "Where is Zhou Qianyi?" Ye Hao''s voice had a penetrating power.


    "Um... Is that Mr. Zhou Qianyi that you said is Dong Chou''s daughter? If it is her, she should be in the conference room on the ninth floor now." Another lady at the front desk said timidly.


    "Thank you." Ye Hao turned around and walked into the elevator next to him.


    Seeing the two leave, the front desk woman who was stared at by Ye Hao instantly weakened her legs and fell on the ground: "Hoo... I was scared to death. The eyes of the person just now were really terrifying."


    "Indeed, it feels like you want to see through someone''s soul." The other girl also muttered softly.


    ##


    "Captain. I''m following that guy right now. We''re going to the conference room on the ninth floor now. Well, I know." Li Zhongwei covered his ears and muttered to himself for a while.


    After a while, Li Zhongwei finished speaking. He looked at Ye Hao on the side: "What the **** are you going to do? I suddenly came here."


    "Do some things." Ye Hao said lightly.


    The number on the elevator stopped at 9.


    When Ye Hao got out of the elevator, he heard the sound of quarreling from a distance.


    "I said, we can only continue to cooperate with them now. If we don''t cooperate, what shall we do?"


    "Lao Liu is right. Our stocks have dropped by the limit for two consecutive days, and billions have evaporated out of thin air!"


    "Anyway, this is just a joint venture. The Zhou Group is still ours. It''s just a new name."


    ...


    Ye Hao walked toward the room with a sullen face, Li Zhongwei followed behind him.


    This is a very large meeting room with a large round table in the middle of the meeting room.


    Dozens of people in suits sat there, arguing constantly, and the atmosphere felt like a vegetable market.


    And at the top of the round table, there was Zhou Qianyi standing impressively. She did not wear the usual casual clothes, but a professional uniform. Although she was not old, this suit of clothes gave her a different kind. a feeling of.


    "Be quiet, everyone, can you please be quiet."


    Zhou Qianyi shouted there anxiously, but the group of people in front of him would not listen to Zhou Qianyi''s words, one by one, as if Zhou Qianyi was not there, where you said yours and I said mine.


    This made Zhou Qianyi feel like a lone sailboat standing in the midst of a storm.


    "Okay. Just be quiet. Miss Zhou is Chairman Zhou''s daughter." A voice sounded, and the people around immediately became quiet.


    "Qianyi, your father is still lying in the hospital. I think you should go back and take care of your father. I will take care of the things here, uncle." said a middle-aged man with a smile on his face. The expression is very peaceful. Zhou Qianyi saw the people below calm down. She was relieved. She looked at the middle-aged man gratefully: "Uncle Liang, thank you for your kindness. I also want to take care of my father in the hospital, but I heard that the company is now Someone even suggested that the company should be combined with a foreign company


    Merged? Want to change your name? "


    "You said how this made me stay in the hospital. I believe my father absolutely doesn''t want to see it. When he woke up, this company was no longer the Zhou Group." Liang Debang sighed. He shook his head and said, "Qianyi, you are still a student, and you don''t understand these. Now the Zhou Group is about to fall, and your father''s fall now is the last straw that overwhelms this building. .We don¡¯t use external forces now, really


    It''s hard to turn over. In a few days, the shares of the Zhou Group may be worthless. "


    "But... I believe that if we all work together, we can still save the situation in front of us..."


    Before Zhou Qianyi finished speaking, the audience began to shout again.


    "You girl, what do you know? Now the stock market is selling our Zhou Group shares. Now our market value is one million, maybe tomorrow we will only have 800,000, and the day after tomorrow it will be 500,000! "


    "Yes. You are a girl who knows this, so hurry up and take care of your father."


    "Huh, redeem? This is not something you can do with your own words. You can redeem it by talking about it. If you want to redeem, you are talking about how we want to redeem, but you are talking."


    bump


    The door of the conference room was kicked in half and fell to the ground. "It''s silly, I heard you all arguing downstairs, you are a vegetable market!"

 Chapter 289： Hit someone? I do not have it

    The sudden loud noise made the messy meeting room instantly quiet.


    I saw a young man standing at the door with his hands in his pockets, his silent eyes swept across everyone in the conference room.


    "Who are you? We are in a meeting now! Please go out." After a short daze, someone immediately stood up and reprimanded Ye Hao.


    "Meeting? How do I feel like this is a vegetable market, I only saw a bunch of big masters chatting here." Ye Hao scratched his ears, and said to Li Zhongwei who was on the side: "You think you are not. "


    Li Zhongwei held back his smile, put a stiff face, and followed Ye Hao.


    "Where did the little **** come out, dare to make a fuss in the Zhou group, hurry up and call the security guard." A slightly younger man with glasses stood up and pointed at Ye Hao.


    When Ye Hao and the man in glasses looked at each other, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    However, the man with glasses took a step back, sweat appeared on his forehead.


    Coincidence always exists in life.


    "Oh, it''s a coincidence. Remember that we met in a noodle shop." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the man in glasses.


    The man with glasses sweated on his forehead, and he recognized Ye Hao. He was still vividly remembering Ye Hao''s vague scenes of beating those gangsters when he was eating noodles in a noodle restaurant.


    "Zheng Ming, what''s the matter? You know this person?" The middle-aged man frowned and looked at the man with glasses, dissatisfied with the man with glasses at the moment.


    "Brother uncle..." The man in glasses just said, he was stared at by the middle-aged man, and he immediately changed his words: "Vice Chairman, this man...This man is a gangster who had beaten someone in a noodle restaurant before. "


    Bullshit?


    Hearing Zheng Ming''s words, everyone who was shocked by Ye Hao''s sudden momentum just now turned into contempt in their eyes when they looked at Ye Hao.


    "Zheng Ming, take a look at what you look like. A small **** scared you like this." The middle-aged man who was called Uncle Liang by Zhou Qianyi before cast a glance at Zheng Ming.


    Zheng Ming also reacted at this time, yes, this is the Zhou Group.


    The opponent is just a punk who can fight, he dare to fight himself here? It can be regarded as his territory here.


    Thinking of this, Zheng Ming felt a sense of superiority, and he didn''t even know where he had courage. He pushed aside the chair next to him, and walked towards Ye Hao with an awe-inspiring expression. As he walked, he still said to Ye Hao in his mouth: "What are you looking at? I haven''t seen a white-collar worker. I tell you, this is Zhou. Shi Group, this is not a place where you can stay for a turtle like you, get out of here as soon as possible, save it and wait


    The security guard will do it to you. "


    Speaking of the end, he walked up to Ye Hao, directly raised his hand and prepared to push Ye Hao''s shoulder.


    bump


    The next moment, everyone grew their mouths in surprise, staring blankly at the body that flew out and hit the wall, the spectacle frame had broken and fell to the ground.


    "You...you dare to hit someone!"


    The contempt in everyone''s eyes disappeared, and they looked at the young man slowly lowering their feet in front of them in disbelief.


    "Sorry, I didn''t hit someone just now." Ye Hao''s mouth curled up: "I was kicking someone."


    "Bastard." The chairman surnamed Liang directly slapped on the table and yelled at Ye Hao: "I don''t care who you are. I dare to make trouble in the Zhou group. I really give you the courage." Hao smiled without saying a word, until he walked to Zhou Qianyi, who had a dull expression: "I am not someone, I am Zhou Qianyi''s bodyguard. As a bodyguard, I certainly have to maintain the safety of my client, but the guy just now was too noisy and caused a serious problem. Noise pollution caused a lot of trouble to my client


    positive effect. You see, Miss Zhou is scared silly now. "


    Zhou Qianyi came back to her senses, she was scared by that guy, she was obviously scared by you.


    "Why are you here?" Zhou Qianyi asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t forget, I was still your bodyguard before I terminated the contract with your father. I am a sincere person." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "But... you go first, I will solve the problems here myself." Zhou Qianyi pushed Ye Hao, wanting Ye Hao to leave here.


    But Ye Hao stood there still. He looked at the people at the round table: "Can you solve it? Then it was like that just now."


    Zhou Qianyi blushed.


    "Okay. I''m a person who hates trouble. The most annoying thing is that mothers-in-laws like you. Let me talk about what happened, I will solve it." Ye Hao said, sitting down on the conference table. .


    "Qianyi. Is this your bodyguard?" Chairman Liang looked at Ye Hao with a gloomy face.


    "Yes." Zhou Qianyi nodded helplessly.


    "Huh. Even if you are the bodyguard of our Zhou Group''s daughter, you can''t beat people here."


    "Hit people? Today I have to make some people get out of here." Ye Hao''s cold eyes swept across from below, and everyone who was stared at by Ye Hao trembled.


    "Nonsense." Chairman Liang snorted coldly.


    At this time, a dozen security guards appeared outside the door.


    "Security, take this person down to me. And let our company''s lawyer sue him." Chairman Liang said in a deep voice.


    "Yes...sue him...you must sue him. I want him to go to jail, and I want him to pay for my medical expenses." Zheng Ming, who stood up holding his stomach, stared at Ye Hao viciously.


    "That... Uncle Liang. Ye Hao was just impulsive, let''s talk about the company..." Zhou Qianyi anxiously wanted to calm the atmosphere there.


    Snapped


    Ye Hao slapped it on the table.


    The sound of the sky stunned everyone around him, just when the security guards were about to step forward and pull Ye Hao away.


    "Little plum, these people are handed over to you."


    "You are a little plum." Li Zhongwei cursed, but he indifferently stood in front of the security guards: "You''d better not move, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise you are paralyzed, you think you are the protagonist of the novel."


    "I hate this kind of coercion, my brothers beat him."


    A group of security guards rushed up and prepared to teach Li Zhongwei.


    "The matter should be resolved quickly, I don''t want to do such boring things." Li Zhongwei left a sentence and closed the door of the conference room.


    Then there was a wailing sound outside the door.


    "Captain, Li Zhongwei, he seems to have done something." Moran, who was observing with a telescope in a tall building in the distance, said to the headset. "Forget it. With Ye Hao, we don''t want to be idle, as long as we don''t cause any major incidents. Keep staring, and I will take care of the hospital." Tangcheng is helpless on the head of the headset. sound.

 Chapter 290： Two dollars to buy shares

    "What on earth do you want to do, believe it or not, I will call the police now." Director Liang had a sullen face.


    Ye Hao shook his head, tapping the round table with his fingers. "Ye Hao, you can''t take care of this matter. I''ll do it myself." Zhou Qianyi''s emotions at the moment are a bit anxious, with sweat on her white face, she is very aware of what the man next to her has done. But this is the company, not anywhere else, she is really afraid of Ye


    Hao will do something on impulse.


    Ye Hao didn''t care about Zhou Qianyi, but pointed to the documents on the round table. "I don''t need to look at it to know what these are written on. Zhou Group''s stock plummeted, Zhou Group has many problems. And what foreign company do you seem to merge with?" Ye Hao shook his head and stared at that Liang. Chairman: "Liang Weiqiang, the second shareholder of Zhou Group. You just


    Didn''t you say you want to call the police? Go to the police. Just let Miss Zhou look up the things you''ve collected in recent years. Those add up to not a small amount of money. "


    "You...what did you say?" A trace of panic flashed in Liang Weiqiang''s eyes, but he still pretended to be calm.


    "What I said you should be very clear in your heart."


    Ye Hao looked at the others.


    "Zhao Zhi, the manager of the public relations department, it seems that you have been in close contact with the people in the Wang Hao Group recently. What benefits did they give you?"


    When Ye Hao noticed that person, he stammered: "You...you talk nonsense."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you know it in your heart."


    Ye Hao continued to look at other people: "Peng Feiyang, Minister of Personnel, one-fifth of the people in this company are your relatives and friends?"


    "Ding Baozhi, the manager of the accounting department, I don''t need to say more about the things you have on the company account."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After Ye Hao''s voice fell, the entire conference room fell silent.


    Zhou Qianyi opened her mouth, but Ye Hao glared back. The meaning in her eyes was to leave things to me, don''t talk.


    "Boy, what do you want?" Liang Weiqiang stared at Ye Hao.


    "I don''t want anything. I don''t bother to deal with your mess right now, but I ask you to be honest now." Ye Hao looked at the group of people with an indisputable voice.


    The others clenched their fists and said nothing, but they all looked at Liang Weiqiang.


    Liang Weiqiang stared at Ye Hao; "Don''t forget, I am the second shareholder of Zhou Group. Most of the people here also hold shares in Zhou Group..."


    Liang Weiqiang has not finished speaking.


    His body was lifted directly from the chair, his hands appeared on Liang Weiqiang''s neck, and Liang Weiqiang was directly lifted in midair.


    "You...what are you..." The people on the side were startled, looking at Ye Hao in horror.


    "I said before, I don''t want trouble. So what I say, you can do it. Otherwise..." Ye Hao said coldly.


    "Ye Hao, he... he is my uncle, you..." Zhou Qianyi saw Ye Hao actually started directly, she stepped forward to stop Ye Hao. "Uncle? Your father is really too soft-hearted, otherwise he won''t put the huge Zhou Group into this situation. You can take a good look at the contents of this." Ye Hao took out a USB flash drive from his pocket , This is just now when he was on his way here, he found an internet cafe and spent almost ten


    Things found out in minutes.


    Compared with the invasion of Skynet, these "human flesh searches" are now much easier.


    Zhou Qianyi looked at Liang Weiqiang hesitantly, then at Ye Hao. Finally, she bit her lip and took the U disk and inserted it into a laptop next to her.


    Soon Zhou Qianyi checked the contents of the computer, which were confidential information about the company, as well as a record of email exchanges.


    The signatures were Liang Weiqiang, and the target was a number of companies that are currently enemies of the Zhou Group.


    Suddenly, Zhou Qianyi''s face turned pale, and she looked at Liang Weiqiang in disbelief.


    "This... Uncle Liang, these are not real, are they?"


    Liang Weiqiang''s face flushed at this time, which was caused by suffocation.


    thump


    Ye Hao released his hand.


    Liang Weiqiang sat on the ground all of a sudden. He panted and looked at the laptop in Zhou Qianyi''s hands. When he saw the things displayed on the screen, his face began to become ugly.


    Finally, he shouted directly: "Yes, so what did I do. I leaked our company''s information to Wanghao Group and Wanbang Group. I also told the seniors of Dekai International to tell them not to Invest in us and annex us directly."


    "Why? Uncle Liang, you are obviously my father''s business partner since he started his business. Why do you want to do this kind of thing at this time?" Zhou Qianyi still couldn''t believe it.


    "Why? Haha, I have followed him Zhou Wanda for more than ten years. The company''s name is Zhou! I gave him a busy schedule, but the whole Haicheng only knows that Zhou Wanda is a successful person. Who knows me Liang Weiqiang. This film Jiangshan should be half of me Liang Weiqiang!"


    "If you hadn''t been hired by Zhou Wanda at the beginning, could you be today? You Liang Weiqiang can now live in a multi-million villa and drive a luxury car? Can you be the vice chairman of the dignified Zhou Group? Give it back to you Share shares? Not greedy enough to swallow an elephant." Ye Hao said lightly. Hearing these words of Ye Hao, Liang Weiqiang clenched his fists, and he slowly stood up: "Even if I am greedy? Now the Zhou Group is already at sunset. Hehe, Zhou Qianyi, I''m not afraid you will go back and tell your family that half-dead. Daddy. Within ten days, this Zhou Group is not him


    Zhou Wanda''s. "


    Speaking of the back, Liang Weiqiang directly laughed excitedly.


    Ye Hao shook his head. He ignored Liang Weiqiang, but looked at Zhou Qianyi: "Now what do you think you want to do." Zhou Qianyi''s face changed a bit indifferent at the moment. She pulled out the USB flash drive from the notebook and opened the glass. Window, threw the USB flash drive out of here, and then looked at Liang Weiqiang lightly: "Uncle Liang, this may be the last time I call you this way. I don''t want to worry about the previous things.


    I just hope that before his father wakes up, the Zhou Group can do well. "


    "Next to you, I''ll take a rest." Zhou Qianyi rubbed her temples and walked out of the meeting room silently.


    Outside the meeting room, the security guards had fallen to the ground, and Li Zhongwei was standing there.


    "Processed? Just take out the documents I asked you to prepare in your bag." Ye Hao greeted Li Zhongwei.


    Li Zhongwei''s face was dark, this kid really regarded himself as a kid.


    But thinking of the Tang team''s explanation before coming, Li Zhongwei could only honestly take out a stack of contracts from his bag and handed it to Ye Hao, and then walked outside the door silently.


    "Don''t be too troublesome."


    Leaving an inexplicable word, the door closed again.


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at the people in the meeting room.


    "The people here are all people who own shares in Zhou''s Group. I''m here to discuss a sale with you. Here is an equity sale contract. Could you please sign your name on it."


    "As for the price, I won''t treat you badly."


    Ye Hao raised a finger.


    "One dollar. No... two dollars. You can go back and take a bus." "Everyone, what do you think?"

 Chapter 291： Trapeze outside the window

    Two dollars? Buy equity?


    What a joke, in the current society, two dollars can''t even afford a condom. At most, you can buy mineral water and take a bus.


    Want to buy equity?


    Foolish dreams.


    "You want to buy equity for two dollars. Don''t be kidding."


    "I remembered that I still had something to do. I''ll go back."


    "By the way, I still have a plan to do over there."


    A group of people are not fools, they immediately changed the subject, one by one preparing to leave here.


    Ye Hao walked directly to a large bookcase on the side. This bookcase was made of steel, and it weighs at least two hundred catties as high as a person.


    But Ye Hao directly lifted the large bookcase with his bare hands and threw it to the door.


    bump


    The heavy impact made the people who were about to leave just back again and again.


    "What are you doing?"


    "We are leaving!"


    Ye Hao pointed to the contracts on the table: "After signing it, go out."


    Now the faces of those people are very stiff. "Hmph. Don¡¯t sign, I don¡¯t believe that we don¡¯t sign. What can this kid do with us? As for the evidence that threatened us before, even if you pass it out, you will at most recite some infamy. I''ll tell you, kid. , The Zhou group is over, even if the king of heaven comes, it is useless.


    "Liang Weiqiang smiled grimly. Since he has torn his face, there is no need to hide it.


    Hearing Liang Weiqiang''s words, those people seemed to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Yes, even if you don''t sign, what can this kid do with yourself? It is impossible to kill them.


    "Haha, Lao Zhang. I heard that you bought a BMW before."


    "Yes, the previous Audi was uncomfortable, so I changed it."


    "Actually, after this incident is over, I still want to change a villa."


    Those people even chatted leisurely.


    Liang Weiqiang looked at Ye Hao with a triumphant smile on the corner of his mouth, which seemed to mean, boy, let me see what you can do with me.


    "Very stubborn? Doesn''t you cry if you don''t see the coffin?" Ye Hao walked towards Liang Weiqiang step by step.


    The eyes of those around him looked over again.


    Although Liang Weiqiang was a little scared of this kid, he still gritted his teeth and stopped, putting on the look of Lao Tzu who was not afraid of it.


    "But I like this. I just don''t know if you can be stubborn after a while, hold on, don''t let me down." Ye Hao''s mouth curled up, and his body suddenly disappeared.


    Everyone felt a flower in front of them, and the next moment a gust of wind blew into the meeting room.


    When they saw the scene before them, cold sweat broke out on their foreheads.


    Devil...lunatic...


    These nicknames came to their minds for the young man in front of them.


    And Liang Weiqiang himself was a bit dumb at the moment, because he just felt his body lightened just now, and he was pulled up by Ye Hao again, but this time he felt much better, and he pulled the tie.


    "You kid let me go." Liang Weiqiang cried out struggling.


    "Let go? Are you sure about it or not?" Ye Hao looked at Liang Weiqiang with a playful smile.


    Whirr


    Liang Weiqiang was taken aback, he felt how chilled the back of his neck, and he noticed the panic in the eyes of his "comrades".


    He looked at his feet, his brain was instantly congested, and he was actually hanging in the air outside the floor-to-ceiling windows of the conference room. There was a road under his feet, and he could see the cars driving there like toy cars. And pass.


    "Chairman Liang just told me to let go, then I will let go." Ye Hao said as he loosened his fingers slightly, and the tie in his hand slowly slipped downward.


    Liang Weiqiang felt that his body was falling. He paled with fright and shouted in horror: "Don''t loosen, don''t loosen. Please don''t loosen."


    Although this is only nine floors, but if it falls down, there will be nineteen and twenty-nine floors. The result is the same.


    "Don''t loosen? Oh. You just let me loosen, and now you let me loosen again. Are you letting me loose?" Ye Hao said with a confused look.


    "Let me in, let me in." Liang Weiqiang shouted anxiously. At this moment, his limbs are numb, his whole body is cold, and he dare not look down, otherwise he will be dizzy.


    "Let you in? Isn''t it impossible to let you in. Then, did you sign the contract just now?" Ye Hao asked with a smile.


    "I sign, I sign."


    In the face of life and death, of course Liang Weiqiang chose to accept his fate, mainly because this guy in front of him is really a lunatic, or a lunatic with good skills!


    "Isn''t it all right? It has to be like this. I really don''t understand what you little villains are thinking." Ye Hao shook his hand directly, and Liang Weiqiang, who was hanging outside just now, was thrown in. After Ye Hao let go, he slumped on the ground.


    Ye Hao walked to the conference table, took out one of the contracts and threw it in front of Liang Weiqiang.


    "Sign it, Chairman Liang."


    Liang Weiqiang looked at the share transfer agreement in front of him. He gritted his teeth and hesitated for a long time. Finally, he took out his favorite pen from his arms and wrote his name on the contract.


    Ye Hao picked up the share transfer agreement, nodded in satisfaction, and then glanced at the others nearby.


    "Do you sign it directly, or am I going to give you an excitement? But you have to check the quality of your tie first, if it is broken..." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Guru


    Everyone trembled, and then looked at Liang Weiqiang who was still sitting on the ground, and finally walked up to the conference table honestly, picked up their share transfer agreement, and wrote their own on it. first name.


    Ping ping pong


    Just when a group of people signed.


    There was a sound in my ear, and I saw dozens of coins falling on the conference table.


    Ye Hao nodded satisfactorily after taking the contract and agreement: "It seems that we are very happy to cooperate. These are the money for your''selling shares''. Don''t be polite with me. Two people can''t be less."


    With that, Ye Hao walked toward the door of the meeting room, and the heavy bookshelf was directly removed under Ye Hao''s push. "Forgot to tell you. If you still want to go to the court to sue me and say that the share transfer agreement is illegal. I don''t mind. I can get the news from you just now, I can be better Got some "more interesting" news. So, please take care of yourself


    Let''s weigh it. "


    After speaking, Ye Hao walked out of the meeting room.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief at this moment, feeling a mountain that was pressing on themselves disappeared.


    "Director Liang. We...what shall we do now?"


    "That''s my five million worth of shares, so I just sold it...for two dollars!"


    "Or, let''s call the police. That kid is a compulsory sale and it is illegal." Hearing the words of a group of people around, Liang Weiqiang said with a gloomy face: "Call the police? Haha, you didn''t understand it just now, that kid said Once you call the police, he can come up with something more powerful. If you think your butts are clean enough, go to the police."

 Chapter 292： Draw from the bottom

    Right now, everyone around was stunned.


    clean?


    Anyone here would dare to say clean, and if all the things on some people were revealed, they might be locked in and sentenced to ten years.


    "Then let''s forget it? This is a few million, let''s not talk about it. Director Liang, your 10% of the shares are worth hundreds of millions!" a person said unwillingly. Liang Weiqiang said in a deep voice, "Forget it? How could it be possible. Didn''t he let us give up the equity? That''s fine. You should arrange it. All those who can be called will resign. The Zhou Group is already in crisis. If more than half of the employees leave. And those cooperation


    Businessmen, whatever they can dig, we dig them away, and we will give them a salary. I want to see what they do then. "


    Speaking of this, Liang Weiqiang''s mouth showed a treacherous smile: "I will communicate with the people of Wanghao Group and Wanbang Group, so that they can further suppress the market. Let CapitaLand International increase the pressure."


    "At the end they can''t hold on anymore, and finally they can''t eagerly come to us. Don''t talk about the shares at that time, the entire company is ours."


    When everyone around heard Liang Weiqiang''s words, all of the haze that had hung in their hearts before disappeared.


    "Chairman Liang has a high salary for this trick!"


    "Okay. We all listen to Chairman Liang."


    "Lao Tzu is in charge of personnel affairs. At least half of the people in the company can be taken away. Then it will be up to them how to toss."


    A group of people were talking excitedly, as if they had seen the picture of their success later.


    Liang Weiqiang shouted to Zheng Ming, who was holding his stomach slowly: "Zheng Ming. Take off your pants."


    "Huh?" Zheng Ming was taken aback.


    "Hurry up, take your pants off?" Liang Weiqiang shouted sullenly.


    At this time, everyone noticed that Liang Weiqiang''s pants were actually wet, and he could still smell a faint smell of urine.


    Could it be...


    Everyone understood, but they were holding back their smiles, Zheng Ming could only take off his pants honestly.


    ...


    "Resolved?" Li Zhongwei, who was waiting for Ye Hao outside the door, said lightly.


    "It''s solved." Ye Hao looked around: "Where is Zhou Qianyi?"


    "Miss Zhou went to the office over there." Li Zhongwei pointed at the end of the aisle.


    Ye Hao walked over. He knew that Zhou Qianyi was very fragile and she needed someone to help her.


    As Ye Hao walked towards the office, he picked up his phone and pressed a number.


    Inside the office.


    Zhou Qianyi was sitting on the boss chair, looking at the office in front of her with complicated eyes.


    The office door was slowly opened, and Ye Hao walked in.


    "It''s okay."


    Ye Hao looked at Zhou Qianyi who was depressed.


    "This is my father''s office. When I think of him working here every day during that time, just to let my mother and I stay longer, I feel my heart hurts. I''m still complaining about him." Zhou Qianyi stretched out He stroked a photo frame in the corner of the desk.


    Above is a couple and a three or four-year-old girl.


    "For so many years, I have never taken photos with him again." Zhou Qianyi muttered to herself guiltily.


    Ye Hao walked over slowly; "Do you know everything?"


    "I know. Xue Yao told me. It turns out that the person who has been wrong is me." Tears appeared in Zhou Qianyi''s eyes, and her body was trembling slightly.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, but walked slowly to Zhou Qianyi''s side, placing his arm gently on Zhou Qianyi''s shoulder, so that Zhou Qianyi could lean in his arms.


    Zhou Qianyi didn''t resist, so she leaned quietly.


    Almost five or six minutes passed.


    "If you know that you are wrong, just make up. At least you still have a chance now." Ye Hao said softly.


    "Yeah." Zhou Qianyi got up, lowered her head and wiped away the tears from her eyes. Perhaps she was a little shy that she was leaning against a man''s arms just now. She changed the subject and said: "That...thank you for the flowers. "


    Seeing Zhou Qianyi''s mood recovered, Ye Hao sat on the sofa next to him casually: "It''s okay, that was originally yours. Just return to the original owner."


    "Um... how did you make the fairy orchid bloom? It is not easy to know that the fairy orchid blooms, and your fairy orchid is actually about to die." Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    "Actually. This is a recipe I found myself. At that time, I was a dead horse doctor and tried it casually. I didn''t expect it to be, I can teach you when I have time." Hao replied, and he asked, "Aren''t you going to go back to the hospital today?" Zhou Qianyi shook her head. She opened the drawer next to the desk and took out a stack of files from it: "There are too many things in the group. The investor my father was looking for when he was on a business trip came back after the news of my father¡¯s accident came out. Instead of investing, he wanted to merge


    Way to swallow our company. "


    "You mean the CapitaLand International Group," Ye Hao said.


    "Why are you so clear? And how did you find Uncle Liang... Liang Weiqiang and the others?" Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao curiously. There are so many things that make her curious about this young man. Attracting others every moment.


    It''s okay not to care, once your attention is on him, you will find yourself sinking deeper and deeper.


    "Internet. In this era, there are few things that can''t be found on the Internet." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "What about the meeting room?" Zhou Qianyi turned over the meeting room matters to Ye Hao when she thought of the emotions just now. She was a little worried that Ye Hao would not do anything excessive.


    Ye Hao threw the stack of contract documents on the table in front of Zhou Qianyi.


    "It''s all done. I checked it before. The composition of the Zhou Group¡¯s shares is divided into three parts. Your father has 45%, and other shareholders have 25% of corporate executives. It''s 30%."


    "These contracts contain 25% of the shares of all shareholders. Now they are all in your name. You add 45% of your father''s, and now the Zhou Group is completely complete. It¡¯s up to you."


    Zhou Qianyi couldn''t believe it and opened the contracts in front of her. Although Zhou Qianyi didn''t understand these, she still recognized the paper on the contract.


    Share transfer agreement!


    Liang Weiqiang voluntarily transferred 10% of the Zhou Group''s shares held by his name to Miss Zhou Qianyi at a price of two yuan...


    Zhou Qianyi was taken aback, she wiped her eyes and stared at the two dollars in surprise. "This... two yuan? Is your price wrong?"

 Chapter 293： Emergency task

    Ye Hao expected Zhou Qianyi to be this expression.


    "Yes, it''s two dollars. Don''t worry, the signatures above are true, and as long as the guys are not fools, they will not come out to question the rationality of the share transfer agreement for the time being. As for how I did it, you Don''t ask."


    Zhou Qianyi originally wanted to ask, but since Ye Hao said so, she didn''t have much reason.


    In her opinion, Ye Hao is really an omnipotent being, learning first, car skills first, and medical skills. He is also very skilled. What is imperfect for such a person?


    "But although you now have the absolute holdings of the Zhou Group. But I don''t think your Uncle Liang does not eat dry food. He will definitely not give up like this so easily." Ye Hao said.


    Zhou Qianyi frowned: "Then what will Liang Weiqiang do?"


    "If I guess it is right. It is nothing more than the following possibilities to remove all the people, connections, and customer sources in the company''s hands."


    As soon as Ye Hao said this, Zhou Qianyi''s face instantly turned pale.


    "Then I will notify the Wanbang Group and the Wanghao Group to strengthen the oppression of the Zhou Group. At the same time, let CapitaLand International increase its''strategy'' against the Zhou Group."


    Zhou Qianyi is not a fool, she soon wanted to understand the stakes.


    If Liang Weiqiang did this, it would be tantamount to giving the Zhou Group a salary from the bottom of the pan, driving the Zhou Group to the edge of a cliff.


    "Then what can you do?" Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao subconsciously, as if as long as he was there, there was any way to solve the problem.


    "Yes." Ye Hao nodded, "I will arrange the next thing in a few days. At that time, the sky in Haicheng will change completely."


    Ye Hao''s eyes shone brightly.


    "You... why are you helping me?" Zhou Qianyi''s sudden question broke Ye Hao''s atmosphere.


    Ye Hao shrugged and said with a chuckle: "It''s very simple. Promise! At first I promised your father to protect you, although a lot of things happened afterwards. But before I lifted it in your father''s face. Before the contract, I was your bodyguard."


    I''m still your bodyguard.


    A seemingly simple sentence.


    But it made Zhou Qianyi feel the warmth in her heart that she had never had before. A hidden corner in her heart was touched, and she looked at the young boy with a confident smile on her mouth.


    There were ripples in her heart.


    "Well, the company''s affairs will be the same for the time being. Anyway, these days they can toss as they want, I will deal with other things, you should go back to the hospital honestly and take care of your father." Ye Hao said Finish.


    The two left the office, ready to go back to the hospital.


    ...


    In the car.


    Li Zhongwei drove the car, Ye Hao sat on the front seat, and Zhou Qianyi quietly sat in the back seat.


    "You don''t go to school during this time, have you asked for leave with your teacher?" Zhou Qianyi''s sudden question made Ye Hao startled.


    That''s right, I didn''t go to school today, and Song Xiaoyue didn''t give any explanation, the girl probably blamed herself again.


    "I''ll just make a call and talk about it." Ye Hao reluctantly picked up the phone, and when he turned on the screen, a voice suddenly rang in his mind.


    [System prompt: Trigger phased tasks. ¡¿


    [Phase mission: Please save the following lives within the next three hours. Completing the task will get skill points: fifty. Mission failure: no punishment. ¡¿


    [The first stage mission: please rescue Zhou Wanda and Tangcheng. ¡¿


    The voice of the task reminder in his head made Ye Hao''s expression gloomy.


    Sitting in the back seat, Zhou Qianyi noticed the change on Ye Hao''s face. She curiously asked: "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    "Zhou Qianyi. You call the hospital right now and ask about your father''s condition."


    "Li Zhongwei, immediately contact Captain Tangcheng who is staying at the hospital."


    Ye Hao''s eyes were serious, with anxiety in his seriousness.


    The missions issued by the system have never been fictitious, so... now Zhou Wanda and Tangcheng are really in danger.


    Li Zhongwei stopped the car and looked at Ye Hao questioningly: "Why?"


    "Don''t ask why, if you don''t want your Tang team to have an accident, hurry up!" Ye Hao scolded, his tone very serious.


    At this moment, Zhou Qianyi in the back seat had already taken out the phone.


    Didu Didu


    After a long time, Zhou Qianyi''s call has not been answered, Zhou Qianyi''s face showed a worried expression, she bit her lip and pressed the number again.


    Several times in succession, the other end of the phone was still not connected.


    Li Zhongwei pressed the headset in his ear.


    "Hey, Team Tang, Team Tang. This is Li Zhongwei. Please reply when you hear."


    "Team Tang, Team Tang. This is Li Zhongwei, please reply when you hear."


    It turned out that Li Zhongwei thought that Ye Hao was insane, but at this moment, he kept calling Tangcheng but there was no response, and Li Zhongwei also had anxiety in his eyes.


    Although he is a rookie, he knows the character of Team Tang very well. During the mission, the communication with the team members is not to go to the toilet, even in the bath.


    But now he has called for half a minute, and there is still no response there.


    Then there is only one possibility left.


    Seeing that neither of them had the same result, Ye Hao unfastened his seat belt and urged Li Zhongwei; "Get off the car, we change positions."


    "What are you doing?"


    "What are you doing? Of course it''s going to the hospital to save people"


    "Then I can drive. I have good driving skills."


    "It¡¯s a 20-minute drive from the People¡¯s Hospital. It¡¯s the noon peak again. Can you drive within ten minutes."


    "..."


    "If you can''t, don''t talk nonsense and change positions."


    After a while, Li Zhongwei sat down on the back seat honestly, and when he sat in, he found that Zhou Qianyi had already fastened his seat belt, and at the same time, he was holding on to the side where he could hold his hands tightly.


    "Sit firmly. Clench your teeth and don''t speak. You won''t bite your tongue." Ye Hao fastened his seat belt and put his hand on the gear.


    "what happened?"


    A car parked next to Ye Hao and the others, the window of the car was rolled down, and it was Moran and Liu Chuang.


    "There is going to be an accident in the People''s Hospital. Zhou Wanda and Captain Tang are in danger." Ye Hao left a word. After a roar of the engine, the car rushed out like a crazy bull.


    "Captain Tang is in danger?" Moran was taken aback?


    But Liu Chuang on the side started the car without saying a word, and the expression on his face became solemn. "Damn it. We were so negligent. Twenty minutes have passed since the last time Tangcheng contacted us just now. According to his habit, he would check the situation every five to ten minutes!"

 Chapter 294： Speed ??car above the viaduct

    Originally, when Ye Hao wanted to drive himself, Li Zhongwei doubted Ye Hao''s driving skills.


    You must know that because most of the tasks of the yellow group are responsible for protecting people, protecting people in today''s society inevitably requires a certain degree of car skills.


    And Li Zhongwei¡¯s car skills are not what he plays, but...


    Just thinking of this in his mind, Li Zhongwei did not continue to think about it.


    It''s not because of anything else, but he actually felt a sense of dizziness, his hands tightly grasping the handrail on the side.


    "That...that...you...you are too fast." Li Zhongwei glanced at the dashboard in front of Ye Hao.


    150!


    He has driven one hundred and fifty yards, but now this is in the city center!


    "Wait... Ye Hao... Mr. Ye. You... Your speed is too fast." Li Zhongwei exclaimed.


    Ye Hao''s expression remained unchanged, and neither the movements on his hands nor the movements on his feet slowed down at all.


    "Don''t you worry about the comfort of your Tang team?" Ye Hao said.


    "I''m worried, of course I''m worried. But... your speed, I... I''m worried that if we don''t get to the hospital, we will have an accident first." Li Zhongwei endured the feeling of churning in his belly.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen." Ye Hao''s voice fell, and the speed of the car was mentioned again, in the dense traffic.


    This Volkswagen was like a loach in the traffic, where there was a gap, it could get out from wherever there was a gap, and even to some blocked places, Ye Hao directly drove onto the sidewalk.


    "Don''t worry. We have to trust Ye Hao." Although Zhou Qianyi on the side was also pale, she was much more stable than Li Zhongwei.


    This made Li Zhongwei feel that his face was dull, and no one girl said anything. He was a dignified master who was yelling here, which is not ashamed.


    After that, Li Zhongwei sat there honestly, and he put on his seat belt. He never wears a seat belt before driving because he believes in his technology, but this time...this speed...really. too fast.


    Five minutes later.


    The car turned a corner at a three-way intersection.


    "Ye Hao, you are driving the wrong way. This is the elevated road, and the other is the way to the hospital." Zhou Qianyi thought that Ye Hao had taken the wrong road in a hurry.


    But Ye Hao drove forward, until he reached the viaduct.


    At this time, Zhou Qianyi opened the window, and she saw that there was a serious traffic jam on the other road leading to the hospital.


    Kaz


    Ye Hao, who was driving to the middle of the viaduct, suddenly came to a turn to stop, and the car ran across the middle of the viaduct.


    "The road below will have serious traffic jams at noon every day." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Then what are we going to do now? It will take at least half an hour if we go around from another road." Zhou Qianyi said anxiously.


    Li Zhongwei, who was on the side, clutched his chest and panted, and said, "Then we can just get out of the car and run over."


    "No. There is still some distance from the hospital. Even if you use the speed of a hundred meters trapeze, it will take at least 20 minutes to get there."


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, staring closely at the front, which was the side of the viaduct.


    Seeing Ye Hao¡¯s eyes, Zhou Qianyi actually felt a familiar smell. Her heart jumped to her chest instantly. She opened her mouth but did not say anything. In the end, she just turned the armrest on the side tightly, and at the same time, she was as strong as possible. Lean on the seat.


    "What do you want to do?" Li Zhongwei also felt a subtle atmosphere at this moment, and he looked at Ye Hao puzzled.


    A curve appeared at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth: "Sit firmly, we are about to fly out."


    Ye Hao stepped on the accelerator, but the car did not shoot out, but the engine began to roar.


    At this time, on the viaduct outside the car, because Ye Hao''s car was blocked in the middle of the road, the cars behind were all crowded together. Some drivers had already got off the car and began to curse.


    "Hey. The public in front, what are you doing? I don''t know if parking is not allowed on the viaduct!"


    "Hey. Get out of here, I''m still in a hurry."


    "It''s him, are you stupid? I still have a large list of hundreds of millions waiting for me to discuss. If I can''t negotiate the list, I will ask you to settle the account."


    No matter how the outside yelled, Ye Hao remained motionless, he seemed to be waiting for something.


    "Ye... Ye Hao. Calm down. This kind of thing is too dangerous. Look at the road below, but it''s driving in the opposite direction. Also, the viaduct is five or six meters high. Go down here..." Li Zhongwei swallowed After swallowing, he really regrets letting this kid drive.


    This thing wants to jump off the bridge!


    Jump off the bridge with a car!


    You think this is a movie, you think you are the protagonist of the novel.


    "Just sit firmly, don''t bite your tongue." The brakes under Ye Hao''s feet loosened, and the car that was still roaring shot out instantly, and the front of the car hit the fence heavily.


    Originally, the fence was enough to withstand the impact of the car.


    But today the speed of this car... is so fast, even the fence instantly became a dam that collapsed, and the public rushed out of the viaduct like a scourge.


    Ye Hao on the car''s eyes were excited and calm.


    Zhou Qianyi in the back seat of the car closed her eyes tightly, she felt the feeling that she had once felt.


    The other Li Zhongwei was in horror at the moment, watching the car crashing towards the road under the viaduct.


    The driver who was still yelling on the viaduct at this moment was stunned, looking at the flying public with a dull expression.


    "My goodness."


    "This shouldn''t have been scolded by us for jumping the bridge."


    "This driver is definitely a lunatic."


    "It''s probably someone who wants to commit suicide. Call 110 and 120 quickly."


    Just when everyone thought they were about to see the scene of car crash and death.


    The Volkswagen landed steadily on the road under the viaduct, and then the car shook a few times on the road, quickly stabilizing the car, and then drove away.


    At this moment, everyone''s mind is down.


    This... this also works?


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, holding the steering wheel in both hands, and continuing to step on the accelerator under his feet. He could see that his glass had broken due to the impact just now, and a spider web-like crack appeared.


    The newly bought car will be repaired in a few days.


    Ye Hao laughed at himself, his eyes calmed down, because he had already seen the People''s Hospital. "The People''s Hospital is coming soon."

 Chapter 295： Ward War

    Ye Hao didn''t respond to this sentence for a long time, he looked back through the rearview mirror in doubt.


    Zhou Qianyi still closed her eyes and her face was very pale.


    On the other side, Li Zhongwei leaned on the seat as if slumped, his eyes lost, his face pale, and his body was still trembling.


    "Hey, are you okay? You are not a member of the Dragon Group, are you not okay with such a thing?" Ye Hao said with a light smile.


    Li Zhongwei, who was relieved, looked at Ye Hao with jealous eyes, muttering in his mouth; "You are a lunatic."


    Ye Hao did not refute, he was really a lunatic when necessary.


    At the super fast speed, the car heard the door of the hospital.


    "Hey, your car can''t be parked here. This is the medical passage." A security guard saw that the "strange"-looking public stopped at the entrance of the hospital and immediately prepared to come over and drive.


    But I saw Ye Hao getting off the car.


    The security''s face changed immediately, and he walked to Ye Hao with a smile.


    "Sir, what do you need?"


    He recognized Ye Hao, the big shareholder who had been in the People''s Hospital before!


    "Has anything happened in the hospital, or is there anything?" Ye Hao looked around warily, but found nothing suspicious.


    "The situation? No, the hospital is the same as usual." The security shook his head and said.


    Ye Hao frowned and looked at the patients who were still overcrowded as usual. There was indeed nothing unusual about the patients walking around in the hospital. "However, it¡¯s a bit weird. Since just a few minutes ago, our mobile phones can¡¯t connect to the Internet, and we can¡¯t even make calls. There are also some problems with electronic equipment. I heard that the leaders have contacted the telecommunications department to make them faster. Click to fix it." A word from the security made


    Ye Hao''s brain was shocked.


    No communication signal!


    "Oh oh oh... this is a communication shielding device. Someone... someone deliberately blocked the communication connection between this area and the outside... oh oh oh..." A voice came from behind.


    I saw that Li Zhongwei was holding the car at the moment, bending over, throwing out a pile of vomit in his mouth.


    "Communication shielding device! Sure enough, their goal today is indeed here!" Ye Hao frowned and looked at the huge hospital. There is no change at this moment, so there are only two possibilities.


    The other party has not done it yet, or the other party has done it.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, no matter what, he needs to rush over now.


    Ye Hao said to Li Zhongwei, who was pale, and Zhou Qianyi, who had just got off the car, "You all stay here, you must pay attention to safety and there are some suspicious people."


    After speaking, Ye Hao ran into the hospital.


    Zhou Wanda''s intensive care unit is on the sixth floor of the hospital.


    "Hey, what are you doing."


    "This is the hospital, what are you running?"


    "What a squeeze!"


    Because Ye Hao ran so fast, it was inevitable to bump into some people, and the hospital complained all of a sudden.


    bump


    When Ye Hao ran to the sixth floor, he turned a corner, and a figure rushed out. Ye Hao''s expression changed and he directly pressed the opponent against the wall with one hand holding the opponent¡¯s neck, and the other hand directly It hit the opponent''s chest.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    With a squeaky sound, Ye Hao''s hand movement stopped, but his right hand was already on his chest, and a touch came.


    Ye Hao only saw the person in front of him at this moment.


    A girl.


    A girl Ye Hao was familiar with.


    Xia Xue.


    And now Ye Hao''s hand...


    Ye Hao hurriedly stepped back.


    "Ye Hao, you...what do you want to do!" Xia Xue clutched her body, with vigilance in her eyes. She never thought that Ye Hao would appear in the hospital, and as soon as she came up, she just... ¡­


    "Uh... Uh, what was just now is a misunderstanding. I don''t have time to explain to you now, and I''ll talk later." Ye Hao ran away before he had time to explain.


    Xia Xue looked at Ye Hao running away, biting her lip with her teeth, her eyes full of disgust: "Rogue."


    Ye Hao, who ran to the door of Zhou Wanda''s ward non-stop, leaned on the wall to catch his breath. He saw that Zhou Wanda was still lying on the bed, and there was nothing unusual in the ward.


    Ye Hao walked into the room and looked around warily.


    At this time it is not very safe here, he must transfer Zhou Wanda immediately.


    Ye Hao walked to Zhou Wanda''s bed, just as he was about to move Zhou Wanda''s body.


    A dagger appeared in his hand and held it directly over his head.


    At this moment, a man with a hideous expression was rushing out of the ceiling, and a dark iron nail in his hand was approaching Ye Hao''s Tianling cover.


    Fortunately, Ye Hao responded promptly, and the dagger in his hand blocked the opponent''s attack.


    And this person is of course Fei Ding.


    Fei Ding grinned and stared at Ye Hao: "Boy, I have to say. You are really suitable to be a killer. I hide so concealed, you can even detect my attack."


    "Mouse, after all, it smells like a mouse." Ye Hao stood between Zhou Wanda and Fei Ding. At this moment, his vigilance in his heart had risen to the highest level.


    Fighting in Zhou Wanda''s room was really dangerous. Not only did he have to face the flying spikes, but at the same time he had to be wary of flying spikes against Zhou Wanda. "Tsk tusk tusk." Fei Ting did not directly attack, but a smile drew from the corner of his mouth: "Your skill is good. But the skill of your companions is not so good. The yellow bodyguard is estimated to have been slaughtered on the rooftop. That''s it. Hua Ji has always liked killing people


    Torture people. This is the same as me. "


    Tangcheng! Rooftop!


    Ye Hao knew that he could not delay here anymore, Tang Cheng''s strength was not Hua Ji''s opponent!


    And just now he has turned on all his strengthening skills.


    five minutes!


    The battle must be resolved within five minutes.


    Ye Hao''s right foot bends slightly, and then he rushes out, with the dagger in his hand directly attacking Fei Ding''s throat!


    Right now the two of them fought fiercely together, you come and me, every move is a killer move.


    Fei Ding''s skill was under Ye Hao, but Fei Ding was thrown out of Fei Ding at Zhou Wanda on the hospital bed from time to time, which made Ye Hao unable to take Fei Ding for a while.


    Such an anxious battle situation was not what Ye Hao wanted to see.


    When Ye Hao was anxious, there was a soft voice from outside the ward.


    "Get down."


    Ye Hao didn''t think much about it and fell directly to the ground. He saw Qiu Xueyao standing at the door holding a pistol, and other police officers.


    …ç…ç…ç…ç


    Several gunshots.


    "Damn it." Fei Ding knew that he couldn''t stay here anymore, and he jumped directly out of the glass.


    Ye Hao rushed to the window, but there was still Fei Ding at the moment, and this was the sixth floor!


    Sure enough, all the killers on the Asian killer rankings are capable.


    "Qiu Xueyao, why are you here?" Ye Hao turned and looked at Qiu Xueyao who walked in. "I received a text message from Qianyi before, and I rushed over without delay." Qiu Xueyao said, and a figure rushed in. It was Zhou Qianyi.

 Chapter 296： Fight Cui Zhenhu again

    "How is the situation now?" Qiu Xueyao in police uniform walked to Ye Hao''s side, and there were several other police officers.


    Ye Hao looked at Zhou Wanda, who was breathing normally on the bed: "Zhou Wanda has nothing to do. But they are on the top of the building in Tangcheng and are having some trouble."


    Zhou Qianyi, who ran to the hospital bed, breathed a sigh of relief, who was sure that her father was not unusual.


    "Tangcheng? Are the people from the previous dragon group?" Qiu Xueyao was shocked. It can make the dragon group feel troublesome. What a great fellow.


    She immediately said: "I''ll go and arrange manpower now."


    "No." Ye Hao refused directly. He walked to the door of the ward: "Your police can''t control this matter. Now all you have to do is get Zhou Wanda to a safe place. Then let the hospital people evacuate as soon as possible. "


    "But..." Qiu Xueyao wanted to say something unwillingly.


    But Ye Hao directly interrupted: "If you don''t want to see more people injured, just do as I said."


    When the voice fell, Ye Hao had already ran towards the roof.


    "Qiu team. That person was so arrogant just now, what are the things our police can''t control?" a young police officer murmured uncomfortably.


    Qiu Xueyao sank for a moment, and she said: "This matter is very responsible. You take this Mr. Zhou and Miss Zhou out first, and then evacuate everyone in this hospital."


    "Everyone in the evacuated hospital? This is the People''s Hospital, the largest hospital in Haicheng. If this is the evacuees, the trouble will not be us..." a police officer said worriedly.


    "This is my order, and I will bear any responsibility thereafter." Qiu Xueyao said solemnly.


    ...


    Hospital rooftop.


    The location of the rooftop is not very big, it is only about a basketball court. There are many white sheets hanging to dry here. Compared with the hospital below, it is very quiet here.


    But in this silence was full of killing intent.


    At this moment, the two men are leaning back to back together, and both of them have suffered considerable injuries.


    "Be careful, that woman''s skill is higher than ours." Tang Cheng was talking, and there were many wounds on his body.


    "Understood." The other person turned out to be Zhou Wanda''s bodyguard, Gang.


    However, he is still wearing a hospital gown.


    "Oh...how do the two handsome guys fear me? I''m just a little woman." A charming voice came, and both Tang Cheng and A Gang''s faces sank, and they didn''t dare to move.


    "Why don''t you speak. That little sister, I am very boring."


    A gust of wind blew by, and behind a white bed sheet appeared a beautiful figure, with a frivolous smile on the corner of her mouth, and the silver flower in her hand was thrown out.


    "Be careful." Tang Cheng looked at Yinhua who was approaching quickly, and cut the dagger in his hand.


    Bang


    There was a crash, the tiger''s mouth numb in the shaking Tangcheng.


    "The reaction is fast, but the speed is not fast enough." Tang Cheng''s eyes were horrified, and the voice came from his ears. Hua Ji, who was still three meters away just now, had appeared next to him. Xiuquan hit Tang Cheng''s abdomen.


    The delicate and white hands that looked like a little woman made Tang Cheng cough up a bit of blood and moved back two steps in a row.


    "Smelly lady." A Gang yelled, and he slammed over.


    "Tsk tusk tusk, what I hate the most is when people say that I am stinky, it smells very fragrant. If you don''t believe it, you smell it." Hua Ji easily avoided Gang''s attack, her body flashed to Gang''s side, her mouth Spit out a burst of pink mist.


    "Be careful." Tang Cheng reminded loudly, but it was too late.


    Gang''s cheeks were pale, and he fell to the ground weakly.


    "Smelly...Smelly girl, you...you...you are shameless."


    "Shameless? Our assassins are shameless. But this scent just makes you feel weak. When I solve this dragon group, I will let you know what it means to be a real life better than death." Hua Ji licked Licking his lips, walked towards Tang City step by step.


    Tang Cheng gritted his teeth, dagger in front of him.


    "Dying struggling. Handsome guy, let me tell you a truth. In fact, being a man and doing things is like a strong fight. Since you can''t resist, why not enjoy it." Silver Flower appeared in Hua Ji''s hand and pierced Tang Cheng''s chest.


    Tang Cheng wanted to resist, but Hua Ji was faster than him, and he was injured now, so she could only watch the silver flower slowly stabbing over.


    Bang


    A low voice came.


    The silver flower in Hua Ji''s hand was blown away, and Hua Ji herself jumped directly behind, hiding behind the white sheets again.


    "Yes. Marksmanship is OK, but the timing is not good enough. You have to remember that when the sniper shoots, you are not only yourself, but you are also your target. You have to consider how the target will move next, and even For any of his tiny movements."


    On a tall building almost 500 meters away, Liu Chuang was crouching next to Moran with a telescope.


    Moran did not speak, but silently withdrew from the cartridge case, and stared at the scene in the scope. At this moment, she could only see Tangcheng staying in place and A Gang lying on the ground. The woman had disappeared. . "Killers are different from ordinary people. They are often very agile and have a sharp head. They know how to hide themselves in any situation. They are the lone wolves. When hiding themselves, they are ready to jump out and give the hunter a bite. .So you must not target


    In the past, those shooting targets were used to target the killer. "


    Liu Chuang talked about this as if he was talking to himself.


    But just a few seconds later.


    "The bottom right corner behind the third white sheet from the left in the third row."


    Bang


    As soon as Liu Chuang''s voice fell, Moran shot.


    A bullet was shot out.


    Hit the white bed sheet, and red blood splashed on the bed sheet.


    "Dead?" Moran was just about to look away from the scope, when another voice came from the side.


    "Two meters to the right of Team Tang!"


    Bang


    Another shot.


    A dark shadow stopped before the bullet''s impact, and then disappeared.


    "Remember. No matter what the situation, even if you watch your own bullet hit the other person¡¯s chest, you can¡¯t take it lightly. What you see with your eyes is likely to deceive you. Otherwise, you will pay the same as me or A more serious result." Liu Chuang''s voice was a little indifferent.


    This time Moran didn''t take it lightly and continued to stare at every move of the rooftop.


    And Tang Cheng didn''t move at the moment, he knew very well that he stayed here now is the best result.


    ...


    But at this moment, Ye Hao, who was planning to rush to the rooftop, ran into an acquaintance at the corner of the stairs that was one floor away from the rooftop.


    "I feel comfortable with things."


    Ye Hao clenched the dagger in his hand and looked at the man holding the machete in front of him. Cui Zhenhu!

 Chapter 297： Zhou Qianyi was held hostage

    Whirr


    Ye Hao gasped, and the huge physical exertion made him feel dizzy.


    The arm holding the dagger was numb and still trembling slightly.


    Although it was only two minutes, the high concentration of battle caused the mental and physical strength of both parties to be consumed rapidly.


    The machete in Cui Zhenhu''s hand had been broken in half, and his condition was not much better than Ye Hao.


    "Unexpectedly, I haven''t seen you in a few days. Your kid''s skill is much better than before." Cui Zhenhu stood on the stairs and looked at Ye Hao condescendingly.


    With alertness in his eyes, the young man in front of him was so strange. I still remember that a few days ago, he only narrowly defeated himself by luck, and now he is almost on par with him.


    "Not great, but you can still be killed." Although Ye Hao said so, his heart was already anxious.


    Because on the virtual system screen in front of him, there were already numbers that made him worry.


    ¡¾Elementary physical strengthening: 0.56 minutes remaining. ¡¿


    ¡¾Elementary speed enhancement: The remaining time is 0.56 minutes. ¡¿


    ...


    Less than a minute left!


    Damn, this guy himself will not be able to handle it for a while, and here is a clean corridor, there is nothing that he can borrow.


    "Very arrogant. I want to see how you slaughtered me." Cui Zhenhu''s eyes were wary, and half of the machete in his hand swung towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth, and the two fought fiercely on the narrow corridor again.


    But you came and I did not cause any serious harm to the other party.


    Bump


    Just as the anxious battle was getting worse, the sound of something falling to the ground came.


    "Close your eyes!"


    With a soft voice, Ye Hao didn''t want to close his eyes.


    But at the same time he activated his own power.


    ¡¾Fluorescence¡¿


    Through his eyelids, he could see the outside clearly, and at this moment, there was a vast expanse of whiteness in the corridor, and a dark object in the corner was lying there.


    Flash bomb!


    Ye Hao flashed in his heart and looked at Cui Zhenhu who was covering his eyes. He closed his eyes and deceived him directly, and the dagger in his hand struck Cui Zhenhu''s throat.


    Cui Zhenhu was temporarily blinded by the sudden flash, but he could hear the approaching footsteps.


    Cui Zhenhu leaned to the side.


    Blood spewed out, and an object fell on the ground.


    Cui Zhenhu, with red eyes, stared at Ye Hao, his left cheek was covered with blood, and there was only a wound left on his ear.


    Cui Zhenhu didn''t speak, and ran directly to the rooftop.


    At that moment, Cui Zhenhu relied on his instinct to save him on the line of life and death for many years, and let him avoid Ye Hao¡¯s mortal blow, but the speed was still a beat, and the entire left ear was directly cut off by Ye Hao. .


    Ye Hao didn''t chase after him, because the fatigue of his body at the moment made his legs seem to be poured into molten iron.


    The three enhanced abilities have entered the cooling time at this moment.


    "Are you okay." Qiu Xueyao ran up from below holding the pistol.


    Ye Hao looked at Qiu Xueyao, his eyes widened suddenly, and blood spurted from his nose.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you injured?" Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao worried, but she didn''t know why, she felt that Ye Hao''s eyes at the moment made her feel uncomfortable.


    Ye Hao swallowed. Qiu Xueyao who appeared in front of him at the moment was naked, looking as if a jade beauty was running towards him, every inch of his body could be seen clearly.


    He hurriedly controlled his vision and slowly faded, and Qiu Xueyao''s clothes slowly appeared on his body.


    "Huh. I''m okay, it''s probably anxious." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief and wiped his nose.


    "Why did you come up? You threw the flash bomb just now?"


    "I threw it." Qiu Xueyao nodded, and she looked at the rooftop: "Those people are still on the rooftop?"


    "Yes. You wait here, I''ll go and take a look at it." Ye Hao took a deep breath. Just now, he ran the "Nine Suns True Scripture" just a while ago, and it alleviated his physical fatigue a lot.


    "No, I want to follow you up." Qiu Xueyao said firmly.


    "I told you before..." "I know those people must be dangerous. I have arranged for police officers to evacuate all patients in the hospital. But I am a policeman and I can be responsible to myself. Even if you don''t let me go up, I will wait. I''ll go up by myself. And if it wasn''t for me just now, you didn''t know that


    When did the guy hit. "


    Seeing Qiu Xueyao''s stubborn appearance, Ye Hao had no choice but to let Qiu Xueyao follow him, but he still told her that he was not allowed to act rashly without his instructions.


    After Qiu Xueyao nodded repeatedly.


    The two ran towards the rooftop.


    ##


    The rooftop was plunged into a strange calm.


    Tang Cheng waited quietly in the same place. He took advantage of this opportunity to regain his strength, and at the same time he looked around vigilantly, looking for opportunities.


    Moran, above the tall building in the distance, had sweat on his forehead.


    "Don''t worry. Anxiety is the sniper''s biggest weakness, and patience is the quality that a sniper must have." Liu Chuang said in a deep voice.


    A figure appeared at the gate of the rooftop.


    "Cui Zhenhu!" Liu Chuang exclaimed.


    Moran shot directly without saying a word.


    Bang


    Cui Zhenhu, who just ran to the rooftop, lost his left ear, causing him to feel chaotic in his brain now. After the sound of a sniper rifle was heard in the distance, his body reacted, but there was no movement. Keep up.


    The bullet passed through Cui Zhenhu''s left abdomen!


    A large piece of flesh and blood was taken away directly from the left abdomen, almost the size of two fists.


    Cui Zhenhu shook his body, gritted his teeth and rushed towards the bunker beside him. After hiding behind the bunker, he tore off his clothes and wrapped his abdomen.


    "What''s the matter with you?" A female voice came from the side.


    Cui Zhenhu murmured: "I''m overcast. What''s the matter with you, you haven''t gotten the two yellow guys?"


    The person who appeared next to Cui Zhenhu was Hwaji. She was also injured, but she was much better than Cui Zhenhu.


    "There is a sniper on the opposite building, so it''s not convenient to move." Hua Ji''s voice is very unhappy: "If I give my old lady a gun, I can kill the sniper. Why is it so difficult for you Huaxia to get a gun!"


    Cui Zhenhu laughed at himself: "This may be why the killers in the world don''t like the relationship with China."


    "Forget about this, let''s first think about how to deal with the current situation." Hua Ji said in a deep voice. "Retreat. The current situation is already very unfavorable for us. The other party has snipers. And those annoying notes have also come over." Cui Zhenhu said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 298： Morse Code

    Ye Hao ran to the roof, and he saw Tang City on the roof and Liu Chuang on the ground.


    He hurried to the side of Liu Chuang and pinched Liu Chuang''s throat.


    Fortunately, it was just passed out.


    "Team Tang? Where are they?" Ye Hao looked around warily.


    "Hidden. Moran was sniping in the distance, and both of them were injured." Tang Cheng said.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, he raised his head and looked around.


    Because it is still within the five-minute duration, it can still be used.


    He quickly found five meters in front, behind a rooftop water storage bucket.


    "Be careful. Five meters at nine o''clock, behind a water storage bucket." Ye Hao whispered.


    Tang Cheng gave Ye Hao a surprised look. How did he know where the two killers were? "It''s a pity that the signal here is blocked. We can''t tell Moran the news. And it''s too far away from there. If they say they won''t be able to hear it, they''ll start the snake." Ye Hao knew it clearly, although it could be seen through a perspective eye. Hua Ji and Cui Zhenhu were both injured, but at the moment he is now


    He also doesn''t have an enhanced ability.


    In a one-on-two fight, I really don''t know who wins and who loses.


    "It''s okay if there is no signal, I have a way to tell Moran." Tang Cheng turned and raised his hand to the tall building in the distance, and then his fingers were constantly changing there. After making a few movements, he repeated it again.


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up when he saw this.


    signal!


    Liu Chuang above the tall building in the distance suddenly said, "What is Tangcheng doing? That''s...that''s a secret sign."


    "Nine o''clock... five meters... shooting."


    "What do you mean?" Moran said puzzledly.


    Liu Chuang took the spectacles and stared for a while, and muttered in his mouth: "The location of them in Tangcheng, five meters away from nine o''clock..."


    Suddenly Liu Chuang''s voice sank suddenly.


    "Moran, change the armor-piercing bullet. The angle is 160 degrees ####, that roof bucket."


    Moran''s muzzle moved to that position, she withdrew the current bullet and replaced it with an armor-piercing bullet.


    bump


    Although Moran''s sniper rifle was equipped with a silencer, when the bullet penetrated the iron water bucket, it still made a huge noise.


    Cui Zhenhu and Hua Ji were not hit and ran towards the bunker next to them.


    "Qiu Xueyao, shoot." Ye Hao reminded Qiu Xueyao next to him, and at the same time he held a dagger in his hand and prepared to rush up.


    But at this moment, the voice of the system rang in his head.


    [Task reminder: The first phase of the task is completed, enter the second phase. ¡¿


    [The second stage: rescue Zhou Qianyi. ¡¿


    The sudden voice in his head made Ye Hao''s heart beat, Zhou Qianyi?


    …ç…ç…ç


    When Qiu Xueyao was shooting with a pistol, a voice came from the walkie-talkie around her waist.


    "Qiu team, it''s not good. We were attacked by a guy holding a nail. Miss Zhou Qianyi was kidnapped by that guy and she is now on the rooftop."


    Hearing this news, Qiu Xueyao was taken aback, and the shooting stopped.


    "Damn it, it should be the guy Fei Ding. I didn''t expect them to give me a slap in the face!" Ye Hao clenched his fists. Because of the system tasks, all he had in mind was Zhou Wanda and Tangcheng, but now Zhou Qianyi Instead, it was hijacked.


    "What should we do?" Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao anxiously.


    Ye Hao looked at the entrance of the rooftop.


    "Zhou Qianyi should be fine, that guy should be coming up soon."


    Sure enough, Ye Hao didn''t expect it, Fei Ding soon held Zhou Qianyi on the roof.


    Feiding looked at Ye Hao with a sneer; "I didn''t expect it, we met again so soon."


    Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao and Qiu Xueyao apologetically. She knew very well that she was being taken hostage by the other party, which would make Ye Hao and them very embarrassed.


    "I really didn''t expect you to return to the net so quickly. Is there enough bullets?" Ye Hao looked at the wounds on Fei Ding''s body that still had blood, he laughed sarcastically.


    Fei Ding''s eyes were cold, the iron nail in his hand pierced Zhou Qianyi''s throat, and the sharp tip had pierced the skin, bleeding out.


    "Boy, do you want to see your woman die?" "Woman?" Ye Hao casually walked on the rooftop: "Sorry. You may have misunderstood, she is not my woman, she is just me who accepts the task It¡¯s just the goal of protection. And I didn¡¯t want to do it a long time ago. Just do whatever you like. Anyway, you can¡¯t run away today.


    Up. "


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Zhou Qianyi''s eyes flashed dim.


    Ye Hao also shouted at the two people behind the bunker over there, "Hey, you are also the killers on the Asian killer list anyway, so cowering and hiding, I am ashamed for you."


    Fei Ding frowned, and he shouted; "Don''t pretend you. Stand me where I am."


    "Don''t move. Hehe, why did I listen to you? You are my son? And you think I pretended to be? I ask you, if you are responsible for protecting people, you will put yourself in danger to protect your goals. Well." Ye Hao smiled lightly, still walking in his own way.


    Fei Ding looked at Ye Hao like he did not seem to be cheating.


    And Ye Hao''s words really sounded right to Fei Ding. In their killer''s eyes, no matter how important the task was, it was not as important as his own life.


    If the money is gone, you can earn again, but if your life is gone, then there will be nothing.


    Seeing the hesitation in Fei Ding''s eyes, Ye Hao knew that he was doing well in this play.


    When Fei Ding held Zhou Qianyi to the rooftop, Ye Hao knew that he couldn''t be foolish and let the opponent threaten him, he had to take the initiative.


    "Ahem...boy. This time we are planted, and we won''t talk nonsense with you. Let us go, and this woman will pay you back." Cui Zhenhu pressed his abdomen and walked out from behind the bunker.


    Ye Hao put his hands behind his head, and a thoughtful expression appeared in his eyes.


    "I think about it, but who knows if you are lying to us. What if you don''t let people go." Ye Hao looked at Cui Zhenhu suspiciously, and Hua Ji came out afterwards.


    ##


    Tall buildings in the distance.


    Moran is frowning at the moment, her finger is pressed on the trigger, her scope has been aimed at Fei Ding¡¯s head, but because of the distance and the relationship of Zhou Qianyi as a hostage in front of Fei Ding¡¯s body, this attack is very difficult. .


    "Don''t worry, wait for the opportunity." Liu Chuang said in a deep voice.


    At this time, Liu Chuang saw through the telescope that Ye Hao was facing them with his hands behind his head.


    "Look at his hand." Liu Chuang suddenly muttered.


    Moran looked through the scope, and she saw Ye Hao''s hands behind his head, the fingers of his right hand tapping there, fast and slow. "Morse Code!"

 Chapter 299： You seem to be sold

    "You don''t have to pretend that you don''t worry about this woman. The current situation is also very clear. If this woman dies, the snipers in the distance and you will kill us in a short time."


    "We are killers, but we are not desperadoes."


    Hua Ji walked out and looked at Qiu Xueyao, who was pointing a pistol at herself: "But since everyone wants to talk, then we will talk peacefully. Please also ask this police little sister to put down your gun."


    Qiu Xueyao frowned.


    "Let it down first." Ye Hao motioned to Qiu Xueyao to put down the gun in his hand.


    Qiu Xueyao put down the gun, but her eyes were still fixed on Fei Ding, gritted her teeth and said, "If you dare to touch her, I will let you die."


    "Yo-yo-yo, the little sister is quite angry." Hua Ji smiled lightly.


    "Stop talking nonsense. You let us go, we will return this woman to you." Cui Zhenhu said impatiently.


    At this moment, his abdomen is already stained with blood. If he continues to procrastinate, no matter how good his body is, he will die because of excessive blood loss.


    "On this question, I still said what I said just now. How can I believe that you will lie to me. If you let go first, I don''t mind." Ye Hao squinted at the three of them.


    Both sides don¡¯t believe each other at this moment


    The atmosphere was quiet for a while.


    Hua Ji said: "Why or else. We arrange for one person to stay here and the other two to evacuate first, but you have to prepare a car for the other two, and are not allowed to arrange for the police to chase. After that, we will return the woman to you. Then we pick up another person and leave."


    Ye Hao was silent for a moment, and he nodded: "Yes. But who of you wants to stay."


    Hua Ji Cui Zhenhu and Fei Ding were silent, and they knew that the person left would be very dangerous.


    "Fei Ding, you stay." Cui Zhenhu said in a deep voice.


    "Why me?" Fei Ding shouted uncomfortably.


    "I was injured. Hua Ji is a woman. And you have a good climbing ability. When we get the car, we will park downstairs in the hospital. You can jump directly from the top of the building and we will pick you up downstairs." Cui Zhenhu leaned close to Fei Ding''s ear.


    Fei Ding clenched his fist, but he was still unwilling.


    "One more thing, you rank the lowest here. You should know the truth about killer cooperation." Cui Zhenhu said again.


    Fei Ding helpless.


    There is a rule in the killer world, because there are some tasks that require some killers to cooperate, but the best killer in the world, who has no arrogance in his bones, can be willing to obey the command of others.


    Therefore, there is an unwritten rule in the killer world. When cooperating on a mission, the person with the highest rank is the commander. Of course, if that person is unwilling, then count down according to the ranking.


    Here Cui Zhenhu is of course the highest ranked killer.


    "Okay, I will stay." Although he was unwilling, Fei Ding knew that he could only give in at this moment.


    Cui Zhenhu looked at Ye Hao: "Fei Ding stay, Hua Ji and I will go first. Ten minutes later, we will park the car downstairs in the hospital, you can''t do anything!"


    "No problem." Ye Hao spread his hands.


    "Just let them go?" Qiu Xueyao is a policeman. Of course, she doesn''t want to see the prisoner leave in front of her.


    "Now you can only do this first. You go to inform your people, leave them alone, arrange a car for them. Don''t make any impulsive actions." Ye Hao didn''t forget to remind him at last.


    "Ok."


    Thinking of Zhou Qianyi''s comfort, Qiu Xueyao can only deal with it like this now.


    "Don''t worry, we will pick you up." Cui Zhenhu patted Fei Ding on the shoulder.


    Hua Ji reached Fei Ding¡¯s ear, stretched out her tongue and licked a bit on Fei Ding¡¯s face, and said charmingly, "Brother Fei Ding. When we leave alive, Hua Ji will let you enjoy it. Fan''s."


    Fei Ding swallowed and did not speak.


    After that, Cui Zhenhu and Hua Ji walked off the roof, on the corridor downstairs, unimpeded all the way, but there are still police hidden here in the distance.


    "Are we letting them go like this?" a hidden police officer said unwillingly.


    "This is an order. There is a hostage in the gangster''s hand. How are the people in the hospital evacuating?"


    "Most of the people in the hospital have been evacuated, and there are a small number of seriously ill wounded and family members who are inconvenient to evacuate."


    "Hurry up and arrange for them to evacuate, we can''t take it lightly."


    Above the rooftop.


    Sweat appeared on Fei Ding''s forehead.


    But Ye Hao walked around randomly, as if he was walking at random.


    "Hey. I ask you if the person who arranged for you to assassinate me was from Wanghao Group or Wanbang Group."


    Fei Ding did not speak.


    "Before you said that the bounty for assassination of me and Zhou Wanda was US$200 million. The price is really high." Ye Hao actually chatted there. He saw that Fei Ding remained silent, so he turned his head and looked to the side. Tangcheng: "Team Tang, is the price for ordinary people so high?"


    Although I don''t know why Ye Hao still has the time to say this here, Tang Cheng still answered Ye Hao.


    "No. Even if it''s a killer on the world''s killer rankings. For orders like assassinating a small businessman and a young man, the commission for an action will generally not exceed 100 million yuan. Of course, this is not the top few killers. "But Huaxia is special. Because Huaxia has a strict gun control system, you can usually get a pistol at most. The killer is best at using a long-range sniper rifle. Without a sniper rifle, it makes it simple. The task suddenly became difficult, so the cost of performing the task in China


    Grid will be a bit more expensive than other places. But there are no two outrageous lives of $200 million. "


    Hearing Tang Cheng¡¯s answer, Ye Hao nodded, and he said thoughtfully: ¡°Two hundred million dollars is less than 1.5 billion yuan. Since Cui Zhenhu is with you, he should be cooperating with you. Ten Five hundred million yuan is divided into three people, that is, 500 million yuan per person.


    "But as if there are only two people divided?"


    "That is at least 700 million per person."


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Feida''s eyes flashed with a different color, but he still didn''t speak.


    Ye Hao said to Qiu Xueyao on the side; "Go and ask your police officer if the two people have already driven away in the car."


    Qiu Xueyao took out the intercom and asked.


    "Report to Team Qiu. The two have left the hospital in the car and are heading towards the suburbs."


    Hearing the words on the walkie-talkie, Ye Hao''s mouth showed a smile: "Oh, you seem to be sold."


    Fei Ding''s brain shook, and a brief trance appeared in his eyes.


    Ye Hao''s hand behind his back suddenly clenched into a fist.


    Bang


    A gunshot sounded.


    A bullet came out, Ye Hao did not look back, but the approximate trajectory of the bullet appeared in his mind.


    When he walked back and forth just now, he was calculating the location of Moran''s shot in the distance and a series of unstable factors when he reached the place where the flying spikes were. In just a few minutes, he had simulated it several times in his mind.


    He kept talking in order to stimulate Fei Ding''s mind and let him appear briefly in a daze. As long as there is even a second of daze, this is a good opportunity for him.


    And at this moment, the sniper bullet had passed through Ye Hao, and the bullet''s impact point was between Fei Ding and Zhou Qianyi, even if the difference was only half a millimeter, different results might occur.


    Fei Ding immediately recovered and found his situation, he tried to pull Zhou Qianyi''s body to block him.


    Poof blood sprayed out.

 Chapter 300： Graduated from 飞钉

    "Ye Hao!"


    Qiu Xueyao was surprised to see the blood flowing out of Ye Hao''s eyes, and blood was flowing out of his nose even in his mouth.


    It''s no exaggeration to describe the bleeding from Qiqiao.


    Ye Hao knelt on the ground, he looked in front of him, and saw that there was a blood hole in the center of Feida''s forehead.


    Fei Ding was lost in his eyes at the moment, and when he died he didn''t understand why the bullet turned around in the end!


    His body slowly moved backwards.


    Zhou Qianyi''s body also retreated. She tried to pull away the arm of Fei Ding that clamped her throat, but the arm was clamped very tightly.


    "Be careful behind!" Tang Cheng on the side suddenly exclaimed.


    At this moment, Fei Ding took Zhou Qianyi back a few steps, and reached the edge of the roof, and fell directly towards the outside, and even fell out with Zhou Qianyi.


    Ye Hao''s eyes changed, and he rushed out, resisting the pain in his head.


    "Qianyi!" Qiu Xueyao ran to the edge of the roof, reaching out to hold Zhou Qianyi, but it was too late, Zhou Qianyi had already fallen downstairs.


    The next moment, a dark shadow also flew out.


    "Ye Hao!" Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao and jumped down!


    After Zhou Qianyi fell downstairs, her mind was desperate. She didn''t expect that she would die so early. She hadn''t apologized to her father properly.


    There were tears in Zhou Qianyi''s eyes, and a figure appeared in her eyes, and a figure jumped from the roof.


    Ye Hao!


    Zhou Qianyi''s eyes widened suddenly, she couldn''t believe she looked at Ye Hao who fell with her, he...he actually jumped down with him, is he crazy!


    Ye Hao fell faster than Zhou Qianyi and the others, so he quickly came to Zhou Qianyi''s side. He pulled away the arm that the fly nail was resting on Zhou Qianyi''s neck, and then put Zhou Qianyi in his arms.


    "Hold me tight."


    Ye Hao''s words came in her ears, Zhou Qianyi didn''t hesitate, she just hugged the man in front of her.


    This is the first time she has taken such initiative to hug a man.


    Ye Hao looked at the approaching ground, they had already fallen from the rooftop to the height of a six-story building.


    The dagger in Ye Hao''s hand plunged into the wall.


    Zi Zi Zi


    The violent friction made Ye Hao feel that his palm was about to break, but at this moment this was their only life-saving straw, and he couldn''t let go.


    But the speed of falling is still very fast.


    As soon as Ye Hao gritted his teeth, the object control technique in his brain was used to the extreme in an instant.


    He used his mind as much as possible to hold the falling body of himself and Zhou Qianyi, and he felt his head really exploded at the moment.


    Finally, when they reached the fourth floor, Ye Hao and Zhou Qianyi finally stopped. The dagger left a deep scratch on the wall, and Ye Hao hung Zhou Qianyi on the wall with his arms around.


    "Huh...Zhou Qianyi, open your eyes. Go in from the next window." Ye Hao kicked a glass next to it.


    At this moment, Zhou Qianyi had recovered. She looked at the height of the four floors below in surprise. She took a breath, and finally returned to the hospital through the window with Ye Hao¡¯s help. Ye Hao also jumped. Go straight in.


    When he landed, he shook his feet and fell directly on the ground.


    "Ye Hao, are you okay." Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao with blood on her face and eyes flushed, she asked worriedly.


    Ye Hao shook his head and gasped and said, "It''s okay...I, I just need a rest."


    Using the object control technique with high intensity one after another made Ye Hao feel that his spirit was exhausted.


    "Thank you." Zhou Qianyi took a towel from the side and whispered while wiping the blood from Ye Hao''s face.


    Ye Hao did not answer, because there was an anxious look in his eyes at this moment.


    [System prompt: the second phase of the task is completed. Generate the third phase task...]


    [The third stage task:...]


    ...


    Above the tall buildings in the distance.


    "Ye Hao and the others are safe." After receiving the news from Tang Cheng, both Moran and Liu Chuang breathed a sigh of relief.


    But Moran and Liu Chuang both looked at each other in shock.


    "The gun just now..."


    "The gun just now..."


    Both Moran and Liu Chuang uttered subconsciously, and looked at each other without speaking.


    Moran bit her lip lightly, and she said: "The gun just followed the original track. It must have hit Zhou Qianyi, but when the bullet was five meters away from the target, it stopped for a while and moved one centimeter to the side. !"


    "I know." Liu Chuang also nodded.


    Both of them are professional snipers. After shooting, they know whether the shot can hit, and with the shot just now, both of them can be 100% sure that the hostage will be shot.


    But the last vision...


    Liu Chuang thought of the Morse code that Ye Hao had shown them before. The meaning was to directly tell them where to shoot, where to shoot, and at the end he shot with a fist.


    At that time, Liu Chuang and Moran were puzzled by Ye Hao''s strange meaning, but in the end they chose to believe in Ye Hao, but in the end such a strange thing happened.


    An idea appeared in both of them.


    This Ye Hao is wrong!


    "Okay, don''t talk about this matter for the time being. I told Tang Cheng, and then I informed my superiors. But if I guess right, Ye Hao should be that kind of person." Liu Chuang whispered.


    Moran didn''t speak, but looked there with complicated eyes.


    ...


    A car crashed into a river.


    The two injured people helped each other to get into a sewer.


    "Is it really good for us to betray the flying nails like this?" Hua Ji helped Cui Zhenhu.


    Cui Zhenhu said indifferently: "We only had to do that at the time. The three of us were all injured. It is impossible to delay for too long to prevent him from dying. Why should we die?"


    Hua Ji looked at Cui Zhenhu, there was a trace of nostalgia in her eyes: "I didn''t expect that after so many years, we would still be able to meet."


    "Xiaohuo, I still remember those few times. When this matter is dealt with, I recovered from the injury. Let''s make gestures." Cui Zhenhu smiled and patted Huaji''s buttocks, which caused flowers. Ji''s eyes rolled.


    In fact, Hua Ji and Cui Zhenhu had known each other a few years ago. During a mission, the two had some indescribable relationship.


    "Although we failed this time, it does not mean that we have failed. The signal shielding device should have been removed, and we are going to give them the last big gift." A button appeared in Cui Zhenhu''s hand, and his eyes There was madness. Finally, the finger was pressed on the button.

 Chapter 301： Xia Xue is dangerous

    Tang Cheng assisted Ah Gang and was about to go downstairs.


    Qiu Xueyao on the side suddenly received the call. She heard the voice in the phone, and a shocked expression appeared on her face.


    "Not good! Ye Hao said that there was a bomb in the hospital. They were in the intensive care unit on the sixth floor of the doctor''s office on the fourth floor of the bathroom on the second floor and on the rooftop. Xue Yao, hurry down." Zhou Qianyi''s anxious voice was on the phone.


    Qiu Xueyao''s expression changed, and she hurriedly looked at Tangcheng on the side.


    Tang Cheng''s face also became serious at this moment, and he hurriedly quickened his pace.


    "Why are you still in a daze, hurry up!"


    Qiu Xueyao put down the phone, went up to help and assisted A Gang towards the top of the roof stairs.


    When the three of them just walked into the stairs, there was an explosion behind them.


    boom


    The huge heat wave overturned Qiu Xueyao and the three directly to the ground. Qiu Xueyao looked at the flames on the rooftop behind him and the smoke from the explosion.


    It¡¯s hard to believe what the result will be if they leave the rooftop later...


    And at the moment on the sixth floor.


    Ye Hao hurriedly searched around, there were still some patients and family members in the corridor who hadn''t evacuated in a hurry.


    boom


    The hospital house shook, Ye Hao supported the wall and looked at the dusty ceiling.


    "This is a bomb on the rooftop! Damn it! Those crazy guys!" Ye Hao continued to look around with a gloomy face.


    In fact, Ye Hao received the system prompt just now.


    [The third stage mission: protect the safety of Xia Xue. ¡¿


    Xia Xue?


    At that time, Ye Hao was a little confused. He had met Xia Xue in the hospital before, but now the matter is over. One killer killed and two killers fled.


    How could Xia Xue still be in danger? unless¡­¡­


    At that moment Ye Hao thought, unless the group of people left behind in the hospital.


    At that time, he used fluoroscopy and began to search around, during which time he found some dangerous devices unexpectedly.


    Four bombs!


    Because of the explosion, the people in the hospital were even more panicked. Ye Hao looked around and still didn''t find Xia Xue.


    Damn, it would be nice if the fluoroscopy could still be used, and I don''t know where Xia Xue is!


    Ye Hao hit the wall with an annoying fist.


    "Don''t squeeze. Please don''t squeeze." Ye Hao heard a girl shout.


    On the other side of the hospital corridor, a girl was protecting a wheelchair with her father sitting on the wheelchair.


    "Xia Xue!"


    Ye Hao was overjoyed and hurried over.


    Xia Xue was taken aback when she heard the call, and when she recovered, Ye Hao had already appeared in front of her.


    Xia Xue''s face wrinkled: "You... why are you here?"


    Xia Xue was still vivid in the previous scenes, and of course she didn''t have a good face to the guy.


    "There is no time to explain now. Hurry up and leave here with me." Ye Hao directly grabbed the wheelchair in Xia Xue''s hand and pushed Xia Xue''s father toward the emergency evacuation passage.


    "Hey, what are you doing."


    Seeing that her father was snatched away, Xia Xue hurriedly followed.


    Ye Hao looked at Xia Xue who followed him, and he was relieved. As long as Xia Xue can leave the explosion area, it should be safe. If he remembers correctly, the explosives on the sixth floor are in the intensive care unit. It should be safe here.


    boom


    boom


    boom


    There were three violent explosions in succession, the whole hospital was shaking, and there were screams in the corridor.


    "Damn."


    Xia Xue''s exclamation sound came from behind, and Ye Hao turned her head worriedly, but nothing happened. Xia Xue seemed to have fallen to the ground due to the shaking just now, and at this moment, she was holding her calf in front of her face with pain.


    It''s okay.


    All the explosions are over and it should be safe.


    Just when Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, his eyes suddenly widened, and there was a crack in the concrete ceiling above Xia Xue''s head. The next moment several concrete ceilings fell down, and the place where they fell was exactly In the place where Xia Xue is located.


    Xia Xue heard the sound, raised her head, and stared blankly at the ceiling falling above her head. The moment in her mind was empty.


    "Xia Xue!"


    Exclaimed!


    Ye Hao didn''t have time to think about it. He fixed the wheelchair in his hand in place, and rushed over.


    ##


    There was a humming in my ears, and there was pitch black in front of my eyes, and my body seemed to be pressed by something.


    Xia Xue coughed, and her previous memory appeared in her mind.


    I... still alive?


    Remember before that I was going to be smashed to death by the ceiling?


    Tick


    Xia Xue felt water stains dripping on her cheeks on the ground, and her heavy breath slapped her lips.


    Someone?


    "Wake up, wake up."


    Although she was surprised by the person she was pressing on, Xia Xue still tried to wake him up first.


    "Stop talking, cough cough. I wanted to sleep but I was woken up by you."


    The voice from her body made Xia Xue''s eyes widen.


    "Ye Hao!"


    "Hey, the colonel can recognize me by listening to the voice." Ye Hao''s voice had a mean smile.


    "Hurry up and get out of me." Xia Xue felt sick for a while at the thought of the shameless hooligan lying on her body.


    "Hey, you know if the current situation is good or not. If I want to leave early, and your airport is uncomfortable to touch." Ye Hao said dismissively.


    airport?


    Uncomfortable?


    At this time, Xia Xue felt a familiar feeling in her chest.


    If there is light at this moment, you can definitely see how ugly Xia Xue''s face is at this moment.


    "Ye Hao, I will definitely kill you when I go out." Xia Xue gritted his teeth and said angrily.


    "Then wait to get out, maybe someone will come to rescue us later. You should lie down honestly now." Ye Hao said.


    Xia Xue also knew that she had no other choice at this moment, she could only comfort herself in her heart, and lay on her body like a dog.


    Tick


    Another drop of water stains dripped on Xia Xue''s cheeks.


    "Hey, you are sick and nauseous, and you drool." Xia Xue said in disgust.


    "Hey, no one can tell me to have a big beauty under me."


    Xia Xue suppressed the anger and closed her eyes, just begging someone to come and rescue her.


    Almost twenty minutes passed, and finally there was a strange noise outside.


    "Hey, help. We are below." Xia Xue cried excitedly.


    With the sound of stones being moved away, Xia Xue could see the light coming in from outside, but the expression on her face was stunned at this moment.


    She saw Ye Hao lying on her body. She originally thought she would feel disgusted and sick.


    But at this moment, when the light shines here.


    She found herself wrong.


    She saw Ye Hao lying on her body, supported by two hands and two feet like pillars, and she also saw a steel bar pierced into Ye Hao''s right abdomen from behind.


    And what dripped on her cheek just now was not some saliva, but blood.


    Ye Hao''s head was hit by a huge boulder, and the blood remained little by little, dripping on Xia Xue''s cheek.


    At this moment, Ye Hao had closed his eyes. Uncontrollably, tears were left in Xia Xue''s eyes. She wanted to speak, but she couldn''t say anything.

 Chapter 302： Special task

    "Report. Two people were found buried, a man and a woman. The woman''s vital signs were normal and not life-threatening. The man''s abdomen was pierced by steel bars, and there was a large area of ??blood on his head. He is now in a coma with weak vital signs."


    Xia Xue watched the ambulance crew lift Ye Hao away from her, at that moment she felt like she was chattering.


    "Miss. Are you okay, is there anything uncomfortable?" A female doctor stepped forward and helped Xia Xue.


    Seeing the gray look on the white coat of the female doctor, she should have been in the hospital before.


    "I...I''m fine, where''s my father..." Xia Xue asked subconsciously. "Your father is okay. The nurse has been placed in a safe ward. It scared us to death just now. When the ceiling of this place fell just now, we were right next to it. But we just watched the ceiling hit you. Yes, fortunately that guy just jumped in


    go with. But looking at the situation of that young man, I guess..."


    The next nurse said worriedly.


    Xia Xue''s mind was shocked, and her body fell to the ground. Before she finally passed out, she remembered that sordid voice in the darkness, and she felt a warmth at this moment.


    "Miss, are you okay, miss."


    "I was frightened, so I sent it to rest."


    ... "This is the Haicheng evening news. Now we are going to broadcast a bad hospital explosion. At 13:23 noon today, there was a terrifying explosion at Haicheng People''s Hospital. After passing the relevant departments Revealed that some terrorists may have


    Panic installed four bombs in Haicheng People''s Hospital, which detonated one after another. "


    "During this bombing attack. Because the Haicheng Public Security Bureau Criminal Police Chief Qiu Xueyao Qiu quickly evacuated the patients, doctors and their families in the hospital, so that the bombing did not cause excessive loss of personnel."


    "From the latest report from our reporter half an hour ago, 56 people were slightly injured and 3 people were injured in the hospital bombing attack. There is still one person with weak vital signs who is still being rescued. About the hospital bombing attack For more content, our station will follow up and report..."


    Here


    The TV was turned off.


    In the lobby of this villa, a man is sitting there with a sullen face, while a man and a woman are being bandaged by a doctor.


    "Sir, the wound has been treated." The doctor moved his hand away from the woman and said cautiously.


    "Loluoluo, doctor, I am beautiful." Because of the wound, the woman''s upper body is naked, and the spring is leaking. She also looked at the doctor with seductive eyes.


    The doctor swallowed. Although he admitted that the woman in front of him was very tempting, there was sweat on his forehead, because he could see many things through the treatment of that man and woman just now. Both of them are suffering. Gunshot wounds.


    According to the report on TV just now, you will understand a lot of things after a little thought.


    "Go on. Keep your mouth tight, otherwise..." The man threw a pile of Grandpa Mao in front of the doctor.


    The doctor took the money and immediately turned and left.


    There were only three people left in the villa.


    "Huh. The killer of the Asian killer rankings?" The man raised his head. This person is Wang Kai: "I am giving you money to let you kill people, not to make you make trouble in the city. I am a businessman, you are like this. The trouble is so big, what should I do if I find out?"


    The two men and women who bandaged their wounds were Cui Zhenhu and Hua Ji.


    "We took it lightly these two times..." Cui Zhenhu was interrupted before he finished speaking.


    "I don''t care about your excuses, I only know the three of you, no... now one is dead. You two missions failed, and Zhou Wanda is still alive and well." Wang Kai gritted his teeth; "This is The killer I brought in for 200 million dollars?"


    "And you, Cui Zhenhu, do you know that your current fugitive identity is very sensitive. How much pressure I need to take in you!"


    Cui Zhenhu''s eyes flashed a little uncomfortable, and he silently said: "That Zhou Wanda can be solved at any time, the problem is that Ye Hao. As long as that Ye Hao is solved first, everything is easy to handle."


    "Ye Hao, Ye Hao. I know that Ye Hao will ruin my good every time." Wang Kai grabbed the remote control on the side and threw it directly on the TV. Regardless of her upper body wearing nothing, Hua Ji walked directly in front of Wang Kai, and said with a smile, "Boss Wang. Don''t worry, wait until our injury is dealt with. I must give you a good way to treat that leaf. Hao will take care of it for you. But we still need Mr. Wang for weapons.


    Please work harder, after all, without a handy weapon, our combat effectiveness is greatly reduced. "


    Wang Kai glanced at Hua Ji and snorted coldly.


    "I have already contacted people, and a batch of thermal weapons will be delivered within a few days."


    Hua Ji''s eyes flashed, but Wang Kai''s next sentence changed Hua Ji''s expression.


    "However, this time I can''t rely on you all. I''ve been disappointed twice, and I don''t want to be disappointed again for the third time." Wang Kai''s fingers slipped slightly across Hua Ji''s abdomen, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. : "This time, I want to give Ye Hao a big gift."


    ...


    Five days later.


    Haicheng People''s Hospital.


    After five days of repairs, most of the damaged areas of Haicheng People''s Hospital have been restored to their original state, and severe areas have been sealed off.


    In the intensive care unit.


    The man lying above the hospital bed suddenly opened his eyes.


    Ye Hao clutched his head.


    "You''re awake." A joyous voice came from the side, and Zhou Qianyi with a haggard face was standing by and looking at herself. There were dark circles on her eyes.


    "How long have I been in a coma?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Five days."


    "Five days?" Ye Hao frowned, he looked at Zhou Qianyi: "You have been looking at me in the hospital these five days?"


    "You were in a coma for five days. I''m really worried. I''m watching here. My father is right there." Zhou Qianyi whispered, and she looked at Ye Hao: "But it''s great that you finally wake up now. Yes, but we are so worried."


    Ye Hao closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He opened his quilt and jumped out of bed.


    "Ah..."


    Exclaimed.


    Ye Hao looked at Zhou Qianyi, who was covering his eyes and blushing. He looked at his body. It turned out that he was still naked now.


    "Sorry, I''ll go to the bathroom." Ye Hao put on the hospital gown next to him and ran into the bathroom next to him.


    "Wait, you haven''t fully recovered yet! The doctor said, don''t move around..." Before Zhou Qianyi could speak, Ye Hao had already walked into the bathroom and closed the bathroom door.


    Ye Hao looked at his pale face in the mirror, he washed his face with clean water, and then turned on the system.


    After turning on the system, a conspicuous subtitle frame appeared before his eyes. [System prompt: The host has not repaid the debt in time. Now post a special mission...]

 Chapter 303： stranger?

    [System prompt: Because the host did not repay the loan on time. Now issue special tasks to the host according to the amount owed. As long as the host completes the special task in time, the arrears will be returned to zero. During special missions, the host will not be able to exchange skills, accept missions, and complete other tasks


    Normal task. ¡¿


    [Special task: Please host the host within ten days to become the top ten existence of the Asian killer list. Failure penalty: the host died. ¡¿


    The simple words made Ye Hao feel that he was Alexander.


    In the system page, there are still many pieces of information that Ye Hao has not read. It should be the five days that Ye Hao was in a coma.


    [Mission completed: The host gains 50 skill points. ¡¿


    [System prompt: The current host has 11 remaining debts. ¡¿


    This task should be the one that saved people five days ago.


    [System prompt: The amount of interest collected: 3. Current host debt: 14. Remaining repayment time: four days. ¡¿


    [System prompt: The amount of interest collected: 3. Current host debt: 17. Remaining repayment time: three days. ¡¿


    [System prompt: The amount of interest collected: 4. Current host arrears: 21. Remaining repayment time: two days. ¡¿


    [System prompt: The amount of interest collected: 5. Current host arrears: 26. Remaining repayment time: one day. ¡¿


    [System prompt: The host did not repay on time...]


    These are tips for daily loans, and the last one appeared half a day ago.


    Ye Hao is even a little bit lucky now, owing 26 skill points, the system gave himself a top ten task in the Asian killer rankings.


    If this owes a few hundred points, maybe the system is really crazy and let itself destroy the world.


    In ten days, go to the **** Asian killer list.


    Ye Hao patted his head, this is really a bit troublesome.


    Bump


    "Ye Hao, are you inside?"


    "Mr. Ye, the doctor said. Your body hasn''t recovered, so you can''t move around now."


    "Mr. Ye? You said something, everyone is worried about you."


    There was a noise outside the door.


    Ye Hao opened the door.


    Zhou Qianyi, Qiu Xueyao, and Tangcheng are all there.


    "Tangcheng, are you all right?" Ye Hao looked at Tangcheng and there was A Gang on the side. If he remembered correctly, the two of them were the most injured that day.


    "It''s okay, just some skin trauma." Tang Cheng said.


    Gang touched his head: "I guess I will stay for a few more days. I was going to be discharged from the hospital in those few days, but when Mr. Zhou was in danger, I dealt with the woman with this Mr. Tang. Now, I will stay here for a while."


    Seeing how many people were all right, Ye Hao was relieved.


    "Sorry, I''m late. Oh, my legs." A voice came from outside the room, and Li Zhongwei walking in with a cane.


    Seeing Ye Hao looking at his wounds suspiciously.


    Li Zhongwei said with a little shame: "I was negligent when protecting Ms. Zhou before, allowing the flying spike to succeed."


    "It''s okay." Ye Hao had previously wondered how Zhou Qianyi could be held hostage so easily, but looking at Li Zhongwei''s appearance, he couldn''t say anything.


    "Your kid is too frivolous. The mission you encountered before is not threatening. Now a wounded Asian killer has made you look like this. Next time, pay attention." Tang Cheng scolded.


    Li Zhongwei whispered: "That kid is a sneak attack. If he fights openly, that guy is definitely not my opponent."


    It can be seen that Li Zhongwei still has a heart for this defeat.


    The others didn''t say much, after all, the matter was over.


    "Help me through the discharge procedures."


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, several people were shocked.


    "Huh? You are going to be discharged now? Don''t be aggressive, your injury is very serious. Such thick steel bars have pierced your abdomen." A Gang exclaimed.


    Tangcheng on the side also persuaded; "You''d better stay in the hospital for a few more days."


    "Don''t worry, I will pay for your hospitalization money." Zhou Qianyi thought for a long time and didn''t know what to say, so she just stuffed a word in.


    "I can afford to drive a Porsche. I still lack the money. I really want to be discharged. If you are worried about my health, you can ask the doctor to check it out. If the doctor says I''m okay, then give it to me immediately. I''m discharged from the hospital. By the way, where''s my clothes."


    In the end, everyone couldn''t hold back Ye Hao, so they could only ask the doctor to come over to check Ye Hao. Originally thought the doctor would say that Ye Hao had not recovered yet and he needed a few days of rest.


    But the doctor looked at Ye Hao in surprise and muttered.


    "I''ll go, this recovery speed is too fast. If you change to an ordinary person, you can''t get out of bed for a few months."


    Finally, after the doctor repeatedly confirmed that Ye Hao''s body did not have any problems, he went through the discharge procedures for Ye Hao.


    After that, Ye Hao began to prepare to be discharged. Qiu Xueyao had to deal with this matter, so she left first, and Gang went back to her ward.


    Tang Cheng and others mysteriously seemed to be talking about something, and they were always outside the ward.


    At this time, only Zhou Qianyi and Ye Hao were left in the ward.


    "Are you really going to be discharged? No more rest?" Zhou Qianyi still looked at Ye Hao a little worried.


    Ye Hao put on his clothes and said, "No. And I have some things to deal with, yes. I''m in a coma. How is the situation in your company these days? The people below are making trouble."


    Zhou Qianyi''s eyes dodge a little.


    "No...no big problem.


    Ye Hao looked at Zhou Qianyi: "Don''t pretend to be with me. I don''t know what your company''s situation is. Do you want to check it on the Internet yourself, or tell it yourself."


    Ye Hao glanced at Zhou Qianyi, then sat on the bed, picked up his mobile phone and began to look through it.


    In the past few days, I was in a coma, and my mobile phone was turned off. There were many missed calls and messages in this boot.


    Most of them belonged to Zhao Yanting, Song Xiaoyue and others, and some Baoye and others.


    "The company is now in a half-closed state, and most of the people are on strike. Various downstream channels have also sent out contracts, and the stock has stopped falling for eight consecutive days."


    Zhou Qianyi said softly.


    Hearing this, Ye Hao was not surprised, all of which was in his expectation.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of these things for you today." Ye Hao got dressed and prepared to go out.


    "Today? You..." Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Bump


    At this moment, the door of the ward was pushed open, Tang Cheng walked in, he looked at Ye Hao and Zhou Qianyi who were about to leave: "You want to go out?"


    "I want the Zhou Group to do some things. Li Zhongwei doesn''t need to follow me. Let him take care of his injuries in the hospital." Ye Hao said, he was about to go out.


    But it was stopped by Tangcheng.


    Looking at Ye Hao''s puzzled gaze, Tang Cheng explained: "I have something to tell you. Ms. Zhou can you please wait outside."


    The next sentence was addressed to Zhou Qianyi. Zhou Qianyi nodded and walked out of the room.


    "What makes you so serious, Brother Tang." Ye Hao looked at Tang Cheng suspiciously, and he could feel that Tang Cheng had an unusual attitude towards him at the moment. "It''s about Ye Hao''s identity as a supernatural person."

 Chapter 304： Press conference

    Ye Hao''s expression changed.


    He looked at Tangcheng without speaking.


    "You don''t have to hide it. When Moran was on the rooftop, Liu Chuang and Moran could confirm that the last shot that Moran sniped at the nails was definitely missed. It was the bullet that suddenly changed its course before it approached Zhou Qianyi."


    Tang Cheng stared at Ye Hao: "And it was you who passed the code to Moran and the others."


    Ye Hao smiled and sat on the hospital bed. He knew that he could not hide the fact that he had special abilities. He was worried about how to explain this matter to the outside world, but now people give Ye Hao an excuse. done.


    stranger?


    The name should be the people who have special functions in novels and movies. Ye Hao thought that these people did not exist before.


    But it''s right to think about it. Since those who can practice kung fu, they may have supernatural powers. Maybe some things that only existed in the virtual world in the past also exist in this world.


    At this moment, Ye Hao still had a new curiosity about this world.


    But now Ye Hao still needs to pretend to be dumb in front of Tangcheng.


    "I don''t know what a supernaturalist is, but I did have strange abilities since I was a child. I didn''t dare to tell anyone at the time. Brother Tang, does this supernaturalist mean someone like me?"


    Tang Cheng was not suspicious of Ye Hao''s excuse, because most of the ability activists did have the same idea when they first awakened the ability. They were afraid of their abilities and did not dare to tell anyone. "I''ll explain to you. This kind of ability on your body is collectively called supernatural ability in the world, just like those in science fiction movies, some magical ability. People with supernatural ability are called supernatural ability, but in The number of our Chinese powers is very small, less than the number of awakened abroad


    Too much. "


    "Will the country treat me as a guinea pig for research?" Ye Hao asked cautiously. Tang Cheng smiled, he shook his head and said: "No. On the contrary, every country makes the existence of supernatural beings a treasure. After all, such people can be used in combat. It is very important for the development of their own country. Is good. So not only will you not be treated as a test product, but you will also be protected by the state.


    Take care of it and enjoy all kinds of generous treatments. "


    "But you will lose your freedom. If you don''t obey the country, you will be obliterated. After all, power that is not controlled by yourself is ultimately insecure."


    Ye Hao interrupted suddenly.


    He is not a fool, and he knows that the more he gets, the more he pays.


    Tangcheng didn''t fool Ye Hao: "Yes, but it''s not completely restricting your freedom. You can still live like you are now, but you need to do something within your power."


    "Okay, no need to talk about this. Then, Brother Tang, are you going to imprison me now, or what to do?" Ye Hao looked at Tang Cheng.


    Tang Cheng sighed and walked to the door, holding his hand on the door handle.


    "I have reported your situation. I only know this about the information of the supernatural powers. About a week later, there will be a special person coming to Haicheng. During this period...If you have anything, you can handle it yourself, I I will not send anyone to follow you, I promised myself with my superiors."


    "Also during this period, Moran and I will be responsible for protecting Mr. Zhou Wanda."


    Tang Cheng finished speaking, opened the door and left.


    Looking at Tang Cheng''s back, Ye Hao muttered softly, "Thank you."


    Zhou Qianyi looked at leaving Tangcheng, and then at Ye Hao who came out.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" Zhou Qianyi faintly felt as if something had happened. "It''s okay, but Brother Tang asked me to pay attention to safety, let''s go to your company." Ye Hao knew that his current situation is very delicate, but the matter of the supernatural beings should be put aside first, and the Zhou group''s affairs should be settled today. , And then think about how to get on the killer list


    top ten.


    Ye Hao drove Zhou Qianyi to the company.


    The Zhou Group at this moment is more depressed than it was five days ago.


    There are not many people in the huge company building.


    There are some fallen leaves on the road at the door, and it can be seen that it has not been cleaned for several days.


    When Zhou Qianyi walked into the company, a figure hurried over.


    "Miss Zhou, you can count it." A forty-something bald man walked over. It can be seen that he is encountering a lot of troubles now, and the forehead lines on his forehead are about to become a pie.


    "This is the only executive left in the company, and is a close friend of my father."


    "Uncle Hu, what''s the matter?" Zhou Qianyi looked at this Uncle Hu and said.


    Uncle Hu first took out a stack of letter paper from his purse, almost twenty or thirty.


    "This is today''s letter of resignation. There are various departments. The most important thing is most of the lower-level departments. Now the security, cleaning, and logistics departments are all gone."


    With that, Uncle Hu took out another stack of documents.


    "These are agreements to dissolve cooperation from several partners. Now 80% of our company''s sales channels are broken. A pile of goods piled up in the warehouse and cannot be sold."


    "Also this morning, our company''s stock immediately dropped its limit for an hour. The Securities Regulatory Commission has already issued a notice to us... If, if the limit drops for a few days, our company''s stock will be suspended!"


    Zhou Qianyi opened her mouth, but at this moment he didn''t know what to say.


    "Uncle Hu, can you please pass me those resignation letters and cooperation agreements." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Uncle Hu didn''t know Ye Hao, so he looked at Zhou Qianyi suspiciously.


    Zhou Qianyi nodded.


    "give."


    After Ye Hao took the documents, he asked again: "I don''t smoke, I don''t know if you have a lighter."


    "Lighter, yes."


    Uncle Hu didn''t think much, so he gave the lighter to Ye Hao, but then Ye Hao''s behavior scared him.


    Seeing Ye Hao pressed the lighter, a flame burst out.


    Then he put the documents under the lighter, and the flames ignited the documents soon.


    Ye Hao casually threw those documents on the ground.


    "What are you doing! There are many partner contracts in it." Uncle Hu exclaimed and wanted to go up and extinguish the flames.


    But Ye Hao stopped him.


    "Since they choose to terminate their relationship with the Zhou Group now, the door of the Zhou Group will be closed forever for them from now on." Ye Hao said with squinting eyes.


    "Ouch. The Zhou Group is so big that there is no one left. Why is Miss Zhou still playing here and catching fire?"


    At this time, there was a sound from outside the building, and a dozen people in suits and leather shoes walked in. Ye Hao who took the lead knew Liang Weiqiang who had been a trapeze by Ye Hao before.

 Chapter 305： We want to list in new york

    Zhou Qianyi''s face was cold when she saw the visitor.


    "What are you doing here."


    Liang Weiqiang smiled hypocritically: "Qianyi, I am also your uncle anyway. When your father passes away, I will make time to watch the funeral of my big brother."


    "You!" Zhou Qianyi''s anger rose, but was stopped by Ye Hao.


    "No need, the dog scolded you there. Do you still scold you back." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Liang Weiqiang looked at Ye Hao, his eyes a little jealous, he still remembered the scene of this crazy man that day. "Huh. Until tomorrow morning, I don''t know who the dog is." Liang Weiqiang smiled coldly, took out a stack of documents from the document bag around his waist and handed them to Zhou Qianyi; "Qianyi. Don''t say uncle, I don''t miss the old feelings. .I have received the news that the China Securities Regulatory Commission will remove the Zhou Group¡¯s


    If the stocks are suspended, bankruptcy proceedings will follow. "


    "Here is a contract. I do the calculations, and the current market value of the Zhou Group is one billion. I am willing to buy the Zhou Group with one billion. This one billion should be enough for your father and daughter to live a good life. But Wang Master is quite interested in you, if you are willing to..."


    "Bah. You guys immediately get out of my company!" Zhou Qianyi, a normally calm woman, is now angry at Liang Weiqiang.


    One hundred million wants to buy Zhou Group.


    It''s just a joke. Although the shares of Zhou Group have fallen in a row now, the old saying goes that the dead camel is bigger than the horse.


    "Haha. Not listening to the good people will suffer. Now the entire Haicheng business community is waiting to see the end of your Zhou Group." Liang Weiqiang smiled softly, turned around and left with his group.


    On the first floor of the huge building, only Ye Hao remained.


    Zhou Qianyi bit her lip lightly, her body looked so thin at the moment.


    "Don''t worry, I said that if the matter is resolved for you today, it will be resolved." Ye Hao said while standing next to Zhou Qianyi.


    Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao. Although she didn''t know Ye Hao''s courage to say this, she knew Ye Hao might have a small amount of money. After all, people who could buy a Porsche could not have money.


    However, it is not time for the Zhou Group to solve problems if it has money. What the Zhou Group lacks is people, money, sales channels, and many other things, none of which are indispensable!


    "Uncle Hu. Could you please release the company announcement, saying that at three o''clock in the afternoon, the Zhou Group will hold a press conference to announce the next strategic policy of the Zhou Group." Ye Hao looked at Uncle Hu.


    Uncle Hu was taken aback, and said in surprise: "Strategic policy? How can our group have any strategic policy now."


    "It''s okay, you can just do it. And from now on, you will be the vice president of Zhou Group, and after Mr. Zhou Wanda wakes up, you will act as president." Ye Hao knows Zhou Qianyi''s ability, rather than making her feel. Pressure, it is better to let a suitable person handle these things.


    Uncle Hu still looked at Zhou Qianyi.


    "Do as he said." Zhou Qianyi said softly.


    Uncle Hu sighed, Vice President of Zhou Group? If he was given this position before, he would have been happy for a long time, but now?


    Haha, the Zhou Group is a mess, if it wasn''t for Zhou Wanda''s kindness to him, maybe he would have already left.


    Forget it, now it''s time to take one step.


    Uncle Hu left to arrange what Ye Hao ordered.


    "What are you going to do?" Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao.


    "You''ll find out later." Ye Hao picked up the phone and looked at the reply message on it, with a smile on his face.


    ##


    Liang Weiqiang, who walked out of the Zhou Group, stopped and looked at the Zhou Group Building behind him.


    Liang Weiqiang spit out, and said contemptuously: "Huh, you are still arrogant with me now. After a few days, the Zhou Group will be worthless."


    "Director Liang? There is really no problem with this matter. The staff who I brought out are still at home waiting for my news." The manager of the personnel department whispered.


    We must know that the Zhou Group¡¯s position is still very good. If they hadn''t taken the lead in fanning the flames, it would not have let so many people in the Zhou Group leave so soon.


    "Of course there is no problem with what I said. Let them wait and stay calm. During the period of resignation, the salary will still be calculated for them." Liang Weiqiang said confidently.


    At this time, a person holding a mobile phone exclaimed: "Chairman Liang, the official of the Zhou Group has released news on its own website, as well as on social platforms such as Weibo. The news will be held at 3 o''clock this afternoon. At the press conference, what to say to announce the latest strategic policy."


    "Hold a press conference?" Liang Weiqiang was taken aback, and then said with a sneer: "Other companies that are about to close down will be too late to hide at this time, for fear that the media are staring at him. They are better, and hit the gun."


    "It seems we don''t have to wait too long. Tomorrow is probably when we harvest the fruits."


    "Make arrangements, we will go down to attend their press conference."


    ##


    Three o''clock in the afternoon.


    In the lobby on the second floor of the Zhous Group Building, there was a rare crowded scene. Reporters from all major news media and newspapers in Haicheng came with guns and guns, and there were a group of uninvited guests in the corner.


    It was Liang Weiqiang and others, as well as some of the partners they had convened to terminate the partnership with the Zhou Group.


    "The good show is about to begin, let''s see how they pushed themselves down the fire pit." Liang Weiqiang folded his arms around his chest and said sarcastically.


    The people on the side chuckled.


    "Haha, the current Zhou Group is a big ship stepping out of a hole, about to capsize."


    "The Zhou Group will soon be ours."


    "Director Liang, don''t forget what you promised us before. When you take control of the Zhou Group, our cooperation fees."


    "Don''t worry. I promise that you won''t lose any points."


    The news reporters are also talking about it at this moment, after all, Zhou Group is still Haicheng''s leading commercial enterprise.


    While everyone was waiting, a few people finally appeared on the stage.


    Zhou Qianyi, Ye Hao, and Hu Bo.


    Hu Bo is that Uncle Hu.


    The three sat on the stage.


    "Ahem. Now the press conference of the Zhou Group has officially started, today our link..." Hu Bo picked up the paper and prepared to go through the process first.


    But the reporter below couldn''t help it.


    "I am a reporter from the Haicheng Evening News. May I ask if the Zhou Group is about to announce its bankruptcy."


    ¡°I¡¯m from the Caijing Daily. The Zhou Group¡¯s stock has dropped its limit for eight consecutive trading days, and its market value has shrunk by nearly half. What will the Zhou Group do next?¡±


    The voices in the audience were one after another.


    "Everyone... please be quiet, and we will have a questioning session for reporters afterwards." Hu Bo is sweaty. This may be the most difficult press conference he has ever attended in his life. There is no manuscript, no preparation, all because of the youth next to him. A word of people.


    But Hu Bo''s words were soon drowned out by the voices of those reporters.


    "be quiet."


    There was a sudden shout, and the audience fell silent.


    Everyone''s eyes focused on the flat-faced young man.


    "At this press conference. The Zhou Group officially decided..."


    Everyone is looking at Ye Hao at the moment. Although Liang Weiqiang has always been confident, but he doesn''t know why, when he looks at Ye Hao, he always feels a little uneasy. "We will be listed in New York in the near future."

 Chapter 306： Gods gather

    New York listed?


    When a reporter heard the news, he scratched his ears, and then asked the photographer next to him: "Did I get it wrong just now. They said they want to list in New York?"


    The photographer swallowed: "If it wasn''t for the two of us to hear hallucinations at the same time, then it should be correct."


    After a moment of silence, the entire venue instantly boiled.


    Zhou Group is going to be listed in New York?


    Liang Weiqiang sitting in the corner was also taken aback for a while, and then laughed and said, "This kid is arrogant and boundless. Now the domestic stocks are about to fall, and he still wants to go public in New York?"


    "Director Liang, that person is just talking about dreams. Don''t talk about the current Zhou Group. Even the Zhou Group in its heyday never thought about listing in New York!" A manager who was in charge of the Zhou Group''s stock market contemptuously Said.


    Listing in New York and listing in China are completely two concepts.


    The U.S. stock market accounts for 50% of the world''s stock market economy. Although the requirements for listing there are not high, but your 10 billion company is at most a little water.


    With great benefits, there are also great risks.


    "Humph. They are looking for a dead end. I want to see how they finish the play." Liang Weiqiang smiled and looked at Ye Hao on the stage.


    At this moment, the reporters below began to continuously question Ye Hao.


    "Sir, what position do you hold in the Zhou Group? Why do you say that the Zhou Group will be listed in New York?"


    "As far as we know, the Zhou Group is now overwhelmed by it. It''s a bit too ill-considered to be listed in New York at this time."


    Facing the questions from the audience, Ye Hao patted the table, and the venue was much quieter.


    "With regard to the issue of listing, this point has been determined after discussions with the senior executives of the Zhou Group." Ye Hao said sternly.


    But Hu Bo on the side looked anxious at this time and his shirt was soaked.


    Zhou Qianyi was also confused at the moment.


    New York listed? Have the executives of the Zhou Group discussed it?


    Hey, when did you talk to us about it.


    "Dididi?" At this moment, Ye Hao''s cell phone rang.


    Ye Hao picked up the phone, ignoring that there was still a bunch of reporters below.


    "Hello? Here we are. We have a press conference on the second floor, so you just come here directly. Well, that''s it."


    With a few simple words, Ye Hao hung up his cell phone, and then he smiled and looked at the reporters in the audience.


    "We continued what we said just now, in fact, about the listing of our group this time. The main reason is that we received a large investment! This investment gives us Zhou Group confidence that we can leap from Haicheng to the whole country and even in the world. Famous big company."


    I''ll go, bragging about not drafting.


    I don''t know, our company has such a big investment.


    Hu Bo smiled bitterly. If there was a crack on the stage at this moment, he really wanted to get in.


    "Big investment?" Liang Weiqiang was taken aback. He frowned and looked at a manager next to him: "What''s the matter? On CapitaLand International, we have already negotiated. Have they changed their minds temporarily?"


    The manager shook his head repeatedly: "Impossible. At noon today, they called us and asked about our progress. The conditions we gave were so good, they couldn''t change their minds."


    Dididi


    At this moment, the manager''s cell phone rang.


    The manager answered the phone, his expression suddenly became much more exciting, after a long time, he put down his hand, his expression was very stiff.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" Liang Weiqiang was vaguely disturbed and urged anxiously.


    "Just now it was the call from the general manager of CapitaLand International China. They said that the cooperation with us was cancelled, and they also scolded us that we are looking for death, don''t pull them." The manager said stupidly.


    "What''s the situation?" Liang Weiqiang felt that his brain was in a mess, what was going on.


    "Our investors are here today. They are downstairs, and they are probably coming up now." Ye Hao''s voice came.


    Everyone stared at the only entrance to the lobby, and they were really curious about who this mysterious investor would be.


    Liang Weiqiang also felt a sudden change in his plan, which might have something to do with what investment the kid was looking for.


    Before long, the door of the hall was pushed open, and a group of people walked in one after another. There were whites, blacks, and Asians, about a dozen people.


    The air suddenly quieted down.


    After the silence, it was like a storm, and the reporters went crazy.


    "My god, who did I see! Internationally renowned agent, Caesar Bird."


    "Wait, that... that person is not the former chairman of the Red Devils. Mr. David!"


    "And that Hobot, he is called the world''s number one PR by the world!"


    "There are those who are left, my God! I came to the world business meeting."


    Each of these people in front of them had their own legends.


    "Mr. Caesar Bird. You are retired, how come you suddenly appeared in China." A reporter rushed directly at this moment.


    Compared with the Zhou Group''s press conference, in front of the first international agent, that is small news!


    The other reporters also reacted and surrounded their targets with their own "weapons" one by one.


    "be quiet."


    With a loud shout, if these reporters are used to shouting like this in normal times, but at this moment, these simple words give them a feeling of shivering, and their eyes look at the young man on the stage.


    "My friends from journalists, please return to your position. If you have any questions, I think my partner will be willing to accept your interview." Ye Hao opened his title at the moment he spoke, and then immediately closed it.


    He looked at Caesar Bird.


    Caesar Bird also looked at Ye Hao.


    Although the two have only talked on the phone, sometimes they just need to look at them and you can find the person you are looking for.


    Caesar Bird suddenly speeded up and walked in front of Ye Hao in three steps and two steps.


    "Dear Ye. I finally saw you in person. It really made me so happy." Caesar Bird was so excited that he even hugged Ye Hao directly with a bear, and his mouth turned out to be crappy Chinese.


    For this international "celebrity" Ye Hao, he has nothing to do with him. After all, he has helped him a lot.


    "It''s okay. Although we haven''t seen it, we are friends. But you still need to learn Chinese." Ye Hao smiled and patted Caesar Bird on the shoulder.


    This move seems ordinary, but in the eyes of the reporter below it is extraordinary.


    A Chinese youth patted the shoulder of the first international agent!


    Oh my god. Are we dreaming? This is the thought in the mind of all reporters at the moment.

 Chapter 307： 5 billion U.S. dollar investment

    "I told you about things five days ago, and I don''t understand these things. I''ll leave it to you here. I will introduce you to them first." Ye Hao said to Bird.


    "This is Hu Bo, the vice president of Zhou Group. He is now acting as the president. Just tell him if you have something to do in the future. This is the daughter of President Zhou Wanda, Miss Zhou Qianyi."


    Ye Hao also introduced some two people beside him to Caesar Bird.


    "Hello. My name is Caesar Bird. Just call me Bird." Bird shook hands with Hu Bo and Zhou Qianyi.


    Bird also said a few words to Hu Boduo: "Mr. Hu Bo. Regarding our cooperation, we shall have a good talk afterwards."


    "Uh, uh." Hu Bo nodded repeatedly, looking at Bird''s eyes full of admiration.


    Perhaps Zhou Qianyi is not surprised by the person in front of him, but if a businessman who has been in the business world has never known Caesar Bird, don''t say you have been in business.


    Although this person is just an agent from the outside.


    However, his status is even higher than the CEO of some large Chinese companies.


    It is said that as long as there is a company where he appears, the stock of that company will definitely be a daily limit tomorrow, and he is a legend in the business world.


    Bird walked to the middle of the stage, took the microphone from Ye Hao''s hand and looked at the reporters below the stage.


    The expression on Bird''s face was normal, not to mention the scenes of dozens of reporters in front of him, he had seen thousands of reporters flocking to the press conference, which was trivial.


    "Hello, friends from reporters in China. I am Caesar Bird. This time I came to China by Mr. Ye Hao. I will serve as the interim CEO of Zhou Group."


    Wow


    When the pen in the reporter''s hand did not stop at this moment, their minds were all spinning frantically at this moment.


    Some reporters have even picked up their mobile phones.


    "Hey. President, leave me with the front page headlines of the newspaper tomorrow. Is my news qualified enough? I ask you, the first international agent serves as the interim CEO of Zhou Group, you said this news is enough!"


    Most of the headlines of Haicheng tomorrow have been confirmed. "It''s not just me, everyone should recognize these gentlemen behind me. They will also temporarily take up various positions in the Zhou Group, and I heard that the Zhou Group is now in urgent need of staff. Tyco Headhunting Company has promised to Recruit all staff in all positions within days, let them


    The Zhou Group came to play. "


    Not only Caesar Bird, who will also serve in the Zhou Group? Although it is only temporary, such a lineup of business executives is extremely luxurious for any company in China.


    Not only the executives, but also the employees that are currently in urgent need of Zhou Group.


    Tyco Headhunting Company! That''s a famous headhunting company in Asia!


    "My God, I feel like I''m just dreaming." A female reporter has covered her head.


    "I also brought a series of investment plans from the International Tianhui Investment Consortium to the Zhou Group. The Tianhui Consortium will first make the first round of US$5 billion investment and share all international sales channels with the Zhou Group. ."


    After the first heavy news, another heavy news came again.


    A round of 5 billion US dollars of investment? Five billion yuan is more than 30 billion yuan, which is more than half the current market value of the Zhou Group.


    Everyone took a breath.


    This is not the key, the key is the Tianhui Consortium!


    Isn''t that one of the ten largest consortia in the world!


    And everyone knows that there are big problems in the downstream sales cooperation channels of the Zhou Group, and now they have sent a bigger fruit.


    International channels!


    These few words alone are worth no less than five billion dollars.


    "I believe all of you will like this news very much. As for other news. We will post it on the Zhou Group''s official website later."


    Seeing Caesar Bird talking there, Ye Hao couldn''t help admiring the business giant. A few short words didn''t reveal too much, but it had fully mobilized the taste buds of everyone present.


    He believes that tomorrow, all places in Haicheng that are related to commerce will be filled with the words Zhou Group. "Mr. Bird. I have a question. The Tianhui Consortium¡¯s US$5 billion investment in the Zhou Group has a series of assistance plans. Is it to annex the Zhou Group? How much will the Zhou Group itself have? Shares? Thirty percent? Twenty percent?" A savvy reporter,


    A question was immediately raised.


    Bird smiled and just wanted to answer this question, but was interrupted by another blonde foreigner next to him.


    "Mr. Bird. Can this issue be addressed by me." Bird looked at the foreigner, nodded, and took a step back.


    The blonde foreigner first walked to Ye Hao and acted a gentleman''s courtesy to Ye Hao.


    "Hello, Mr. Ye. I am the CEO of Tianhui Consortium in Asia. My name is a bit long. You can call me James directly. Because our chairman is ill and has no chance to see you, but he still asked me to tell you. His regards to you.\"


    Greetings from the chairman of the Tianhui Foundation?


    The reporter''s expression below is not surprising at this moment, because those things just now have greatly improved their psychological endurance.


    "Hello." Ye Hao nodded in greeting.


    James turned to look at the reporters in the audience. He took Bird¡¯s microphone: "A friend asked if our Tianhui Consortium¡¯s 5 billion dollar investment in the Zhou Group was annexed? My answer is yes. : NO."


    "Our investment in this round will be free..."


    Before James had finished speaking, a cough came from the side.


    "Ahem. As much as you want." Ye Hao said lightly. Ye Hao doesn''t like taking advantage of others. Although he still takes advantage of it now, at least it can''t be too much.


    James hesitated for a while, and immediately changed his words: "We are not annexation. Our Tianhui consortium is very optimistic about the prospects of the Zhou Group. Therefore, our 5 billion US dollars investment will only occupy a small part of the Zhou Group''s shares. Just...just five percent..."


    When talking about the final shares, James also looked at Ye Hao cautiously, as if he was afraid that Ye Hao would be dissatisfied.


    Ye Hao shook his head.


    "No no, ten percent..." James changed again.


    Ye Hao frowned.


    "Fifteen percent?"


    Ye Hao closed his eyes.


    "Twenty percent?"


    A smile appeared at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth.


    James breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at the reporters with dramatic expressions in the audience: "We will occupy 20% of the Zhou Group¡¯s shares, but our Tianhui Consortium will not interfere in the Zhou Group¡¯s shares in any form. Financial planning, that''s all I have to say."


    The reporters in the audience didn''t speak for a long time, they just looked at each other one by one.


    Is this a press conference? How could that scene be like bargaining in the vegetable market? The investment of 5 billion US dollars only occupied 20% of the shares. They had never heard of such an investment. Just now the young man forced the price up, otherwise it might be a 5% lower share price!

 Chapter 308： Nightingale calls

    "Twenty percent of the shares are okay, right?" Ye Hao asked next to Hu Bo.


    Hu Bo swallowed and nodded.


    The investment of 5 billion US dollars only accounts for 20% of the shares. What can be the problem with this? This can be a wholly-owned acquisition of their company.


    This is simply a big meatloaf from the sky.


    Next is Bird continuing to deal with the questions of the reporters in the audience.


    The venue at the moment was extremely lively, but the corner beside it was quiet and strange.


    Everyone here is looking at Liang Weiqiang.


    Liang Weiqiang''s expression at the moment can be as ugly as it can be, it is almost like eating shit.


    "The Zhou Group has come back from the dead," a manager on the side whispered.


    Others know very well that this is more than resurrection from the dead, it is simply adding wings.


    With the investment of Tianhui Consortium, Haicheng and Wanghao Group Wanbang Group are nothing at all.


    In the future, Zhou''s Group will focus on the entire international market! "What the **** is going on with Liang Weiqiang? You clearly promised that your plan will be fine before. I believe that you will terminate the cooperation with the Zhou Group, but now the Zhou Group has attracted the Tianhui Consortium''s investment! "A partner who had discontinued cooperation with the Zhou Group rushed to Liang


    Weiqiang asked in front of him.


    "Yes, what the **** is going on!"


    "It''s him, Liang Weiqiang, are you kidding us!"


    Bang


    "To shut up!"


    The tea cup in Liang Weiqiang''s hand was crushed abruptly by him. The fragments pierced his palm, and blood dripped on the carpet.


    "Why... why is it like this?" Liang Weiqiang muttered there with a frozen expression.


    "Director Liang."


    "Director Liang, are you all right."


    Others looked at Liang Weiqiang worriedly.


    Liang Weiqiang shook his body and stood up. He suddenly pointed to the people on the stage and shouted: "Why did you look at the small company of Zhou Group? Lao Tzu''s plan is so perfect, why are you coming out to make trouble."


    The meeting place suddenly became quiet, and everyone''s eyes fell on the forgotten former Vice Chairman of the Zhou Group.


    Bird squinted and looked at Liang Weiqiang: "I know you. When I looked at the Zhou Group''s information, you were the vice chairman of the Zhou Group. But I also know the plan that you took the initiative to find out by CapitaLand International, but I want to say that the president of CapitaLand International is my friend."


    "As for the questions you just asked, I can only answer you a few words. You have offended someone who shouldn''t offend."


    Liang Weiqiang''s expression was dumb, he looked at the young man who calmly sat on the stage, he understood what, and silently dropped his body.


    He turned around, shook his body and walked towards the outside step by step. At this time, Liang Weiqiang suddenly grew older.


    "He lost." A subordinate who followed Liang Weiqiang whispered.


    The personal affairs manager smiled bitterly: "He lost and left, but what about the mess on our side. Now those resigned staff have to tear me up."


    In the current situation, one can imagine what the Zhou Group will become.


    "It''s him. You guys are scams, no, I''m going to find them to restore the cooperative relationship."


    "I am coming too."


    "Just don''t know if they will hate us."


    "Follow him, the Zhou Group is now a cash cow!"


    The press conference, which was originally fairly orderly, suddenly went into chaos. A dozen people squeezed the reporters and rushed to the stage.


    "Miss Zhou, I am your old customer before. I sent the wrong contract to terminate the cooperation. Can we continue the previous cooperation?"


    "Miss Zhou. I was deceived by Liang Weiqiang before, please let me reinstate my job, I will dedicate all I have to the company!"


    Bird frowned, and he looked at Ye Hao.


    If Zhou Qianyi and Hu Bo looked at Ye Hao.


    At this moment, Ye Hao had unknowingly become the person who decided the Zhou Group.


    "People who betrayed once, they are likely to betray you a second time. In fact, the Zhou Group also got a lot of things this time, and at least cleaned up many of the moths in the company at one time. If the Zhou Group wants to go further , Must have a big change of blood." Ye Hao said silently.


    Zhou Qianyi nodded.


    Hu Bo gritted his teeth and walked to the stage, looking at his former colleagues and old customers, he said in a deep voice, "I''m sorry. The Zhou Group does not accept anyone who has left the Zhou Group before and partners. "


    This simple sentence made everyone''s face pale.


    Those people still didn''t stop, yelling constantly.


    ##


    Zhou Group Office.


    "Uncle Hu. The people brought by Mr. Bird can help you arrange it." Ye Hao said to Hu Bo on the side.


    Hu Bo nodded and promised; "Don''t worry, I will arrange those gentlemen."


    It can be seen that Hu Bo''s attitude towards Ye Hao has changed a lot, because he knew that this time the incident was due to the change in this young man.


    After Hu Bo left, Bird looked at Zhou Qianyi.


    Zhou Qianyi understood what she said with a smile: "I think there are still some things to deal with, I will go out first. If you have anything, you can just call me."


    With that, Zhou Qianyi walked out of the office.


    Ye Hao and Bird sat on the sofa.


    "Thank you." Ye Hao said.


    "You don''t need to tell me this, your kindness to me will not be repaid in my life. If it weren''t for you, I would be a lonely old man." Bird said with a smile.


    Ye Hao also knows something about Bird. Although the business giant has a smooth career, his life is extremely rough.


    He became an orphan when he was more than ten years old, and then worked **** his own. He didn''t get married until he was 40. At the age of fifty, his wife gave birth to a son for him, but his wife died.


    That son is his only treasure, his world.


    For his son, he quit the business world.


    So when his son disappeared, he was very worried. If Ye Hao hadn''t helped him through most of the earth, maybe he would really lose his world.


    "Those people are you calling? Including Tianhui Consortium''s investment?" Ye Hao asked.


    Bird suddenly stood up and bowed deeply to Ye Hao.


    "I''m sorry. Mr. Ye, I want to apologize to you here. Those people including the Tianhui Consortium''s investment are not because of me."


    Ye Hao squinted his eyes and said, "Sit down and say." Bird saw that Ye Hao was not angry. He sat down: "I don''t know if Mr. Ye remembers that I told you before, I have a friend who wants you to help. Busy. That friend was my benefactor when I started my business in the early years, so I can¡¯t refuse his request. These people and the Tianhui Foundation


    All of the investments were arranged by that gentleman. "


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and looked at the nearly sixty-year-old man in front of him looking nervously at him.


    "It''s okay. I don''t care about this matter, but I won''t take it as an example. I can help your friend, but I don''t have time recently. I will talk to you about it in a month or a month."


    Ye Hao doesn''t like to owe others. Since they have helped you in this way, Ye Hao has to say something.


    It''s just that the things in front of him are still very troublesome, so he has nothing to think about other things.


    "It''s okay, the gentleman said. You can do it anytime you have time." Bird breathed a sigh of relief. He was really worried that Ye Hao would be angry just now.


    Ding Ding Ding


    Suddenly Ye Hao''s cell phone rang. Ye Hao picked up the phone. It was an unfamiliar number, but the caller''s name was displayed on the number.


    nightingale!


    Ye Hao''s eyes changed, he raised his head and looked at Bird.


    Bird understood something, he got up and walked out of the office.


    Ye Hao pressed the answer button.


    "Hey."


    The other end of the phone was quiet, but soon the familiar and indifferent voice rang from Ye Hao. "You are in danger."

 Chapter 309： Killer world

    "I got the news that several people on the Asian killer list have arrived in Haicheng, and their target seems to be you."


    Ye Hao frowned slightly, who is on the Asian killer list?


    "If you''re talking about those people like Feike Huaji..."


    "No. It''s some other people. I don''t know who they are. I will ask my friend to investigate and send you a text message."


    A smile appeared at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth, and he walked to the window: "You suddenly called me to tell me this. You are not worried about me."


    There was silence on the other end of the phone.


    "I''m just repaying your favor." Nightingale''s voice was flat.


    "Speaking of favors, don''t forget the condition you promised me back then. Where are you now? How are things going." Ye Hao asked.


    "If there is nothing else, I''ll hang up."


    Nightingale didn''t want to answer Ye Hao''s questioning.


    "Wait, there is one thing I want to ask you."


    "Say."


    "Is there any way to be on the Asian killer list."


    This is the question Ye Hao wants to know the most, after all, the special mission is still there. "The killer rankings were created by the dark world intelligence organization Hawkeye. The killers are sorted according to their own strength and the tasks they have completed, and they are updated once a day. Leave your name on the killer rankings. Most killers Want to do. And improve one''s own


    There are three ways to rank, first: complete a large number of tasks. Second: complete difficult tasks. The first two are actually the difference between quantity and quality. The third is the fastest and most dangerous. "


    "Kill. Kill the killer on the current leaderboard, and you can improve your ranking. The specific increase depends on Hawkeye''s judgment."


    Nightingale was just talking about it, and didn''t ask Ye Hao why she asked these questions, as if she didn''t want to talk more about herself.


    "Promote? Isn''t it because whoever kills someone can replace that person''s ranking?" Ye Hao asked.


    "No. There is too much uncertainty in this method. If a high-ranking person is seriously injured and killed by a rookie, will he be ranked first?"


    Hearing Nightingale''s answer, Ye Hao nodded.


    "Then if I want to be in the top ten of the Asian killer list, about how many killers I need to kill."


    Ye Hao''s sudden question made Nightingale stunned.


    Ye Hao could feel that Nightingale''s breathing had changed a little. "It depends on the specific situation. You are currently not ranked on the Asian killer rankings and have not completed the task. So if you want to go up, you need higher requirements. For example, if you want to be in the top ten, at least you need to hit Kill two top ten killers, or double-digit top


    The killer of fifty. "


    "I''ll go, so much. Then you won''t be exhausted." Sure enough, it is really not easy to get on the rankings, Ye Hao helplessly patted his head.


    "And I advise you not to do dangerous actions, this world is not something you should encounter." Nightingale persuaded Ye Hao rare.


    I don''t want to touch it now, I have to touch it.


    Ye Hao smiled bitterly: "I know. If I kill the assassin and my actions are hidden, wouldn''t that eagle eye know?"


    "Normally, not unless you are in some no man''s land, and you have not left any clues after killing people."


    "I see, thank you."


    "I''ll send you a web site, pay attention to yourself."


    Nightingale hung up after speaking, and soon a message was sent in.


    There is a bunch of garbled codes in the information. People who don''t know will think it is a small indescribable website.


    Ye Hao clicked on this garbled code, and a blood-black web page popped up. The page was very simple, most of which were in English.


    Welcome back to the home of the killer.


    A prompt box popped up and then disappeared.


    The killer''s house? This is quite humorous.


    Ye Hao began to browse the web page.


    Soon he found a column.


    (Asian Killer Ranking)


    After Ye Hao clicked on the ranking list, it was a string of names and displayed information, but some of the information showed none, and the name was also anonymous.


    Ye Hao took a look along the list, and he quickly saw the familiar words.


    38th: Cui Zhenhu. Nationality, China. Age: 38 years old. Good at using weapons: black dagger. Ability: close combat, fighting combat.


    The information is pretty good, just like a list.


    Even the people who entered here by mistake would not believe that the people above would really be killers, and even if the police came in, there would be nothing to gain, because the information can basically be checked as long as you check it.


    Ye Hao continued to look down, and Hua Ji was also found by him.


    But in the 76th place, Ye Hao didn''t find Fei Tike, but was replaced by another killer who had never heard of it.


    He was still looking up and down, and indeed there were no flying spikes.


    "This Hawkeye organization is okay, it''s been replaced after only five days of nailing death." Ye Hao sighed.


    He turned off the phone and walked out of the office.


    After talking to Bird about some more things, he was about to leave.


    "Ye Hao."


    When she reached the elevator door, Zhou Qianyi ran over.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Hao looked at Zhou Qianyi.


    "Are you going back to the hospital?" Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao.


    "I have some things to deal with. Your company''s affairs should be fine. Just leave it to Bird and the others. Later, I will let Moran and the others come to pick you up. Go to the hospital and spend time with your father. "Ye Hao pressed the button of the elevator door.


    "That...I...I will send it to you."


    Zhou Qianyi followed Ye Hao into the elevator.


    Neither of them spoke in the elevator, and the atmosphere seemed a bit awkward.


    "I''m going now." Ye Hao was about to go out when the elevator reached the first floor.


    "Thank you."


    Zhou Qianyi suddenly said.


    Ye Hao didn''t turn around, just waved his hand and left: "It''s okay. Although I didn''t like your temper very much before, you are my friend now."


    friend?


    Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao''s leaving back, her mouth showed a smile.


    ##


    After leaving the Zhous Group Building, Ye Hao took a taxi and was going back to his apartment.


    His Volkswagen was seriously injured in the "drag racing" five days ago and has been sent to the dealership.


    In the meantime, he sent a message to Tang Cheng, asking him to arrange Moran to help protect Zhou Qianyi''s safety, and at the same time tell him that he might "disappear" in the past few days, so that he doesn''t have to worry.


    In addition, Ye Hao returned a message to Zhao Yanting and Song Xiaoyue.


    Just after returning the message to Zhao Yanting, Zhao Yanting called in.


    "Hey." "Ye Hao, what do you want to do? You said you want to take time off? The final exam will be two days later. Are you taking time off this time? Are you crazy!"

 Chapter 310： Something to prepare

    Final exam?


    Ye Hao just remembered that it was already more than a month now, and the winter vacation was about to go.


    "During this period of time, you disappeared in three days and I won''t say anything. Now you are facing the final exam, you quickly die for the old lady!" Zhao Yanting was really angry.


    Ye Hao said helplessly: "Sister Ting, I really may not be able to go to this final exam. I''m really in a hurry."


    "What? If there is something urgent that can have the final exam important, you will give it to me right away..."


    "Hey...hey. Sister Ting, the signal of my mobile phone is not very good. I''ll call you back when I have time." Ye Hao took the mobile phone away and shouted, then hung up abruptly.


    Phew, sister Ting is really sorry. It''s not that I won''t go back, it''s because I have too many urgent things here.


    Ye Hao apologized in his heart.


    Dididi


    The next moment another number came in, not Zhao Yanting, but Song Xiaoyue.


    The one who should come is still to come.


    Ye Hao answered the phone, he did not speak, nor did he speak on the other end of the phone.


    After a stalemate for a long time, a faint voice came from there.


    "Did you forget what you promised me?"


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and said apologetically, "Well, I have burnt my eyebrows recently. I really can''t get out of my life. Let Sister Yawen teach you first. When I have time..."


    "Don''t wait, go to your business if you have things." Ye Hao could hear Song Xiaoyue''s disappointed voice, and she added: "You may have forgotten that I was going to participate on January 20th. It¡¯s the day of Jiangnan Province competition."


    January 15th?


    Ye Hao looked at the date on the phone.


    Today is January 8th.


    "Xiaoyue, after I handle the matter, I will go to you." Before Ye Hao finished speaking, the phone was hung up.


    Ye Hao wanted to fight back, but he still gave up.


    He looked at the darkening night scene outside the car window.


    System, system, how come everything has caught up at this time.


    Ye Hao didn''t go back to the apartment directly, but went to purchase a lot of things before returning to the apartment. After a good dinner, it was midnight.


    During the period, Zhao Yanting knocked on the door, but Ye Hao pretended that he was not there.


    Under the moonlight, Ye Hao was wearing a black tights, a black trench coat, and a gray travel bag. He put Cui Zhenhu¡¯s dagger in his pocket, and then put the laptop in the travel bag. inside.


    After finishing everything, I went out with my travel bag.


    He went to a dark bar, ordered a glass of ice water and sat in a hidden corner.


    "Handsome guy, I''m alone. Would you like to buy me a drink?" A hot and **** woman leaned over Ye Hao''s table and leaned down to Ye Hao, revealing her **** figure.


    Facing the meat in front of him and the pungent perfume smell, Ye Hao didn''t like it very much.


    "Sorry, I''ll wait for someone."


    "Oh, what''s the point of waiting for someone. Let''s make people." The woman directly sat on Ye Hao''s thigh, still twisting her body constantly.


    Ye Hao frowned, just when he was about to speak, a voice came from beside him.


    "I didn''t hear what my elder brother said, Sao*zi quickly showed me where to stay cool." A scolding voice came.


    This woman also has a bad temper. She just stood up and prepared to scold back, but when she saw the person standing next to her, the expression on her face immediately changed, and she smiled: "Brother Fei, why are you here? What did you just do? It''s still in the murderer''s house."


    A hand was placed on the woman''s face, pushing her aside.


    "I want to talk about business now. I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you." It was Feizi who stood up. After he drove away the woman, he sat in front of Ye Hao.


    "Brother Ye, sorry. I''m late." Feizi looked at Ye Hao respectfully: "You have no news these days, but you scared me to death."


    Ye Hao drank a sip of water: "I brought something?" "I brought it. This is what I and Bao Ye asked for. The short thing is good to say, but this long thing is really not easy to do in China. This is still a treasure I accidentally got it a few years ago, and there are not many bullets. If you give Brother Ye a few more days, I can think of a way for you." Maybe it¡¯s a feeling.


    Feizi was a little afraid that Ye Hao would be angry if he didn''t do the things that Ye Hao explained.


    Fei Zai put a box under the table, and then put a car key in front of Ye Hao.


    "There is also the car you want. According to your instructions, an inconspicuous black BYD, parked outside the door, license plate number: ####. This is the key."


    "It''s okay, you can get it. Thank you to Lord Bao for me." Ye Hao took the box, but he didn''t look at it. He put the car key directly into his pocket.


    "What are you polite? Lord Bao said, just tell us if you have anything to do. If we can do it, we will never blink." Feizi smiled.


    "How''s the matter in the orphanage going?" Feizi replied when he heard Ye Hao''s question; "The new houses of the orphanage have been built. Now the building is so fast, everything is in the factory. I''ll fix it for you, and then transport it over and build it up for you like building blocks. The foreman said, at the current rate before the new year, all the welfare institutions


    The buildings can be done well. "


    "Well, the money is enough."


    "Enough, enough."


    Ye Hao picked up the cup and drank it. He stood up and picked up his bag and the box.


    "I didn''t bring the change. I paid the bill for me. I had to take a step beforehand."


    After leaving, Ye Hao found Feizi''s car at the door.


    Drive directly to a remote park with no one.


    Ye Hao opened the suitcase, and there were two pistols and several boxes of magazines in it. This still occupies a small part of the box, and the other positions are parts of various guns.


    If this is the ordinary people may not recognize what kind of gun it is.


    But Ye Hao recognized it.


    AWM sniper rifle.


    "Master Bao, I took out the bottom of the pressure box." Ye Hao used both hands together. A few minutes later, a dark sniper rifle appeared in Ye Hao''s hand.


    This is the first time Ye Hao has carefully felt the "charm" of a sniper rifle.


    He used Ye Wei''s sniper rifle when he was fighting in the Westport Warehouse before, but it was during the battle. He just picked up the gun and did nothing else.


    This time he can carefully manipulate the weapon in his hand.


    After getting acquainted with this weapon, Ye Hao took another few minutes to disassemble the AWM and put it back in the box. After all, the AWM sniper rifle is a bit long and it is not convenient to carry it in the crowd if it is not disassembled.


    These are the things Ye Hao asked Baoye to get.


    In fact, he could also ask for it from Tang Cheng, but Tang Cheng worked for the country after all. He was already very dereliction of duty if he didn''t follow him. Ye Hao didn''t want to cause them any more trouble.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes and rested for a while. He picked up his mobile phone and edited a text message and sent it to Tangcheng, telling him that he would "disappear" for a while.


    Just after Ye Hao sent a text message, a message came in.


    The signature is Nightingale. This woman moves really fast.

 Chapter 311： Eight kills gathered in Haicheng

    The content of the text message is very simple. It is the names of several people and some information.


    The twenty-seventh in the Asian killer list: Tekken. Good at Muay Thai and close combat.


    Forty-fourth on the Asian Killer Ranking: Li Yonghao. Good at taekwondo and close combat.


    Thirty-seventh in the Asian killer list: the scorpion. Good at gambling and poison.


    Sixty-seventh in the Asian killer list: one-armed samurai. Swordsman, good at using katana.


    Fifty-third on the Asian killer list: Withered Eagle. With one hand, the eagle is superb.


    On the last name, Nightingale also typed a few more words.


    The 13th in the Asian killer list and the 97th in the world killer list: Gun ghost, good at using double guns, excellent marksmanship, be careful!


    Seeing this list, Ye Hao can be said to take a breath.


    "Six killers, plus Cui Zhenhu and Huaji. That''s eight killers, and one of them is still on the top of the world''s killer list."


    Excitement appeared in Ye Hao''s eyes, and his breathing became quicker.


    This is the first time Ye Hao felt this way.


    This can be said to be the most terrifying enemy Ye Hao will face in history.


    Didi


    After this text message, Nightingale actually sent another text message. There were only a few words in the text message, but it made Ye Hao very heartwarming.


    "It''s very dangerous. It''s best to let the Huang team protect you personally."


    Ye Hao exited the phone page.


    If Tangcheng were there, maybe Ye Hao could relax.


    But what Ye Hao wants this time is to be on the Asian killer list, so he has to solve these people by himself.


    Isn¡¯t there a saying that is good, someone will bring you a pillow when you are dozing off, so Ye Hao will save it by looking for it himself.


    I just hope that these eight killers can make me smoothly enter the top ten of the Asian killer list.


    Ye Hao picked up the phone, and just when he was about to block all the calls, a call came in.


    No name, but a strange number.


    Could it be that Nightingale was worried about herself and called?


    With doubts, Ye Hao picked up the phone.


    "Hey."


    There was no response on the phone.


    Ye Hao called again.


    "Hey?"


    Just when Ye Hao was about to hang up, a female voice rang over there.


    "You... why did you leave the hospital before your body recovered."


    Hearing this sound made Ye Hao surprised, it turned out to be Xia Xue!


    Zhou Qianyi told herself before that Xia Xue had visited him several times during the time she was in a coma.


    "My body is fine, the doctor approved me to be discharged." Ye Hao replied.


    "That...I...I. Thank you for saving me in the hospital before." Xia Xue''s voice trembled a little.


    "It''s okay, we are classmates after all, what we should do."


    "Actually I..." Xia Xue wanted to say something, but a woman''s urging voice came on the other end of the phone. Xia Xue shouted, and then said to Ye Hao: "I have hung up beforehand. I really don''t bother you so late. Sorry."


    "It''s okay."


    After a brief communication, the phone was hung up.


    It seems that because of this incident, Xia Xue''s impression of herself has improved a lot.


    Ye Hao set the phone, then took out his laptop from the bag, and his fingers began to tap on it.


    ##


    "Who was calling just now?"


    In a low-rent low-rent house, a woman is kneading flour, preparing ingredients for the stall tomorrow.


    "It''s okay, a friend." Xia Xue walked in, thinking of Ye Hao''s appearance and the scene she saw when she was rescued.


    That scene appeared in her dreams every time these days.


    "Go to bed early. It will be your final exam in a few days. I will take care of it at the hospital and you will take the exam." The woman looked at Xia Xue.


    Xia Xue nodded, but she still walked to her mother''s side: "I see."


    "Knowing you are not going to sleep yet."


    "I''ll help you get some more. You can rest early in a while."


    "You girl."


    ##


    Mansion of Wang Hao Group. "Lao Wang, you know all the things I said just now. Now that the Zhou Group has received 5 billion US dollars investment from the Tianhui Consortium, it has spread. Your son Wang Kai has repeatedly promised me before. It''s no problem to kill Zhou Wanda and the kid named Ye Hao.


    "


    "But I waited for a long time, but waited for such news."


    "I''m telling you. Now my Wanbang Group and your Wanghao Group are grasshoppers on a rope. When the Zhou Group settles after the autumn, no one can run away."


    The owner of the Wanbang Group slapped the table in front of a man over 50 years old and shouted.


    Wang Kai and Wang Zihao were also standing aside.


    "Ahem, I''ve heard all these news. Old man, Wang Kai didn''t handle this matter properly. He is too young. It seems that I handed over the Wang Hao Group to him too early. "The former chairman of Wang Hao Group, Mr. Wang said with a vicissitudes of face.


    "It''s useless to say it now. Just say what to do." The house owner waved his hand and shouted. Wang Kai on the side could not help standing up and saying, "Uncle Fang, I told you before. The person I arranged is about to arrive. By that time, Ye Hao and Zhou Wanda will not have a living. I believe that waiting for these two Once a person dies, even if the Zhou group comes back to life, the Zhou group will


    It''s not the Zhou family before. "


    "I''ve heard a lot of your nonsense." The owner of the house glanced at Wang Kai and snorted.


    Wang Kai''s face was disgraceful, he looked at his old father.


    "Lao Fang. I am old now and have a long illness again. Now things have happened, and I can''t help it. Let Wang Kai and the others figure it out. Cough cough cough..." Old man Wang narrowed his eyes. There is really not much life left in that way.


    "You...you. I shouldn''t have cooperated with you in the first place. What he did." The house owner heard that Old Man Wang looked like I didn''t care, so he slammed the door and left.


    "Hmph, father, if you didn''t hand over the company to your eldest brother so early, you wouldn''t say these things." Wang Zihao said from the side.


    "What do you mean!" Wang Kai stared at Wang Zihao.


    "I don''t mean anything. I still have an appointment. I''ll leave first." Wang Zihao left the villa without even looking at Wang Kai.


    Now only Father Wang and Wang Kai remained in the room.


    "Son." Elder Wang looked at Wang Kai and whispered.


    "Dad." Wang Kai thought about the matter in his heart and responded casually. "Actually, I know that you two are not the stuff of business. You have a dull personality. I left you a sum of money overseas. If it doesn''t work, you will go abroad. That money will still allow you to live a good life. My old bones are already No, the doctor said that I will have to live for a few months."


    The father said softly.


    "Dad. Why don''t you believe me, I will definitely handle this matter, and I will go out first." Wang Kai didn''t care about his father''s final statement that he had only a few months of life, and left directly.


    Only Elder Wang was left in the huge villa.


    Mr. Wang sighed and raised his head to look at the sky: "Retribution. I was the same temper back then, and now my two sons are also the same temper. Hey... Forget it, I can''t control it anymore, how do they like it? What''s up."


    Wang Kai, who went out and sat on the car, picked up the phone.


    "Hey. Everyone is here."


    "When there are a few, it is estimated that everyone will be there the next morning."


    "Okay. Arrange them in that villa, and I will find them in a few days."


    "Yes."


    Hanging up the phone, Wang Kai stared at the dark night outside. "Ye Hao, aren''t you good at it? You can bring the Zhou Group back to life. This time I want to see how you get back to life!"

 Chapter 312： Civet cat for prince

    Two days later


    A remote villa on the outskirts of Haicheng.


    "It''s really annoying to have so many smelling guys all at once." A woman in a transparent pajamas lying on the sofa speaks English lazily, not caring about the spring light from time to time.


    And there are also a bunch of men next to him.


    But most of these people are doing their own things, some are punching, some are sharpening their knives.


    "If it weren''t for you, you wouldn''t be able to complete such a simple task. The employer wouldn''t find us. It''s really embarrassing to our islanders." The man with a mustache, small eyes and a height of 1.6 meters said sarcastically. .


    "What are you talking about, don''t think we are compatriots, my old lady dare not move you!" A silver flower appeared in the woman''s hand with a trace of murderous intent in her eyes.


    This woman is Ye Hao''s old opponent, Hua Ji.


    "Okay, be quiet." Cui Zhenhu, who was sitting next to Hua Ji, held down Hua Ji''s hand. "What''s wrong with what I said? You are lucky, and you got a task of 200 million dollars. Just to kill a businessman and a young man with a little skill, such a task is worth ten million at most. China is really. People are stupid and have a lot of money. But even so, you have not finished


    , And a flying nail died. Haha..." Moustache chuckled lightly.


    He was kneeling on the ground with a katana on his legs. There was a spot on his body that was obvious, that is, the sleeve of his left arm was empty.


    There was also a trace of badness in Cui Zhenhu''s eyes.


    "Okay. Just be quiet. This time the employer called eight of us. Although I feel we are overkill. But the eight people will evenly divide the 200 million US dollars, and each can get at least 20 million US dollars. It is all about traveling. ."


    As soon as this sound appeared, the scene was instantly calmed down.


    Several people looked at the gentleman with a book in his hand with fear.


    Gun ghost!


    If you just look at the appearance, you can hardly believe that this person is the thirteenth in the Asian killer list, and also has a place in the world''s killer list!


    "There are spear ghosts. I believe we can all be here for vacation this time. The Chinese food is really good." said a man with white gauze tied on his hands and red silk on his shoulders. You can tell by looking at this dress. Is a Thai boxer.


    The kitchen door was pushed open.


    A small white-faced student walked in with a pot of fragrant food, and began to eat in front of everyone.


    The taste of the food instantly diffused in the living room, and the taste was teasing everyone''s taste buds.


    "Li Yonghao, you know how to cook?" The Thai sniffed his nose and looked at the food in the hands of the white-faced Xiaosheng, wondering why he swallowed.


    "Yeah. Although you have to do the task, everyone always has to eat, right. Don''t worry, there is still food in the kitchen. If you want to eat it, go and eat." The white noodle noodle named Li Yonghao was there for himself. After eating, did it still make a sound of admiration.


    Although everyone was attracted by the smell of the meal, few people actually went to the kitchen.


    "How about poisonous scorpions and withered eagles? Why don''t they come down?" Li Yonghao asked while eating.


    "The withered eagle is on guard outside. As for the poisonous scorpion, don''t you guys want to stay with that kind of monster." The Thai looked upstairs with fear.


    Li Yonghao stopped asking more questions.


    Soon he ate his food.


    At this time, withered eagle walked in.


    "There was news from the employer just now, and we will leave in an hour."


    Hearing the news, everyone had a relaxed expression on their faces.


    "I''m finally here, finish the task early and leave here early. I still like to be alone." Moustache put away his knife and went upstairs.


    Others also make their own preparations.


    Li Yonghao glanced at everyone, put the tableware in the kitchen, and went upstairs.


    When he walked out of a room, he knocked on the door with his hand: "Poisonous scorpion. News from the employer, ready to go in an hour."


    The door was opened.


    A man wearing a black-gray hooded cloak appeared at the door. There was a stinky smell on his body that could be smelled from far away.


    The chaotic eyes glanced at Li Yonghao, and then said in a deep voice, "I see."


    With that, the door was closed again.


    Li Yonghao glanced at this door deeply, he turned and walked to another room, opened the door and went in.


    After Li Yonghao closed the door, he was relieved.


    Walked into the bathroom.


    Looking at the white-faced Xiaosheng in the mirror, Li Yonghao pressed his finger on an acupuncture point in his throat, and then he took a short silver needle from the back of his neck.


    The next moment, an astonishing scene appeared. The original face of a white-faced niche started to wriggle incrediblely. After a minute, a familiar face appeared in the mirror.


    Ye Hao!


    "Well, it''s really uncomfortable to be like someone else and to imitate other people''s voices." Ye Hao washed his face with clean water.


    When he was downstairs just now, he was really Alexander.


    At this time, many people may have questions.


    Why does Ye Hao appear here? Where is the real Lee Yong Ho?


    An arc appeared at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth. As early as a day ago, he used his computer system to invade all entry surveillance systems, and then he successfully found several killers.


    Although there is no photo of their appearance in the Killer''s House, don''t forget who Ye Hao is.


    Ye Hao is the world''s number one hacker!


    The confidentiality of these people''s information is not very high. As long as you investigate the tasks they have done, and then find the surveillance video at that time, you can find their appearance in a half-day.


    Ye Hao knew very well that he had a very low chance of winning against the eight killers.


    So Ye Hao''s thinking is that now the enemy is in the light, and I am in the dark. Why don''t I do it first.


    Use the killer way to solve the killer.


    Now that he thought about it, Ye Hao began to lay out a plan. He first locked Li Yonghao.


    He came to Haicheng by boat alone, and his appearance and height were also very similar to Ye Hao, and he himself was only a ranked forty-four killer, and his skill was in the middle of Hua Ji. .


    Then Ye Hao took an opportunity to assassinate Li Yonghao.


    After a fierce battle, that Li Yonghao has now been thrown by Ye Hao to the bottom of a certain harbor in Haicheng.


    Then Ye Hao used a disfigurement technique in his medical acupuncture and moxibustion to change his appearance into Li Yonghao, using Li Yonghao''s identity to mix into these eight people.


    But this disguise surgery has a disadvantage, that is, the needle needs to be re-injected every three hours, and half an hour''s rest is needed in between.


    Otherwise, the disguised person may have facial paralysis.


    After staying in the bathroom for almost half an hour, a urging sound came from outside. "Oba, we are going to get ready to go." That was Hua Ji''s voice.

 Chapter 313： Prey and hunter

    "I know, I''ll get down right away." Ye Hao shouted in Li Yonghao''s voice.


    Hua Ji came downstairs from outside the door.


    Ye Hao let out a sigh of relief.


    During this time, he also wondered if there was any way to easily handle these people, but these people were too stable.


    Almost all of them stayed in their rooms at night and did not go out, and they did not eat any food in the villa or from others, and they did not know where to get the food. As Nightingale emphasized to herself in the text message that the spear ghost should pay attention, but after two days of observation, he found that the spear ghost is just like an ordinary person. He gets up at 7 o''clock in the morning, drinks tea, reads the newspaper, and plays. Cell phone, except for one hour a day to wipe his hands


    Except for the gun, he never touched his gun at other times.


    Forget it.


    Now that I have entered, I can only go one step at a time.


    ...


    A few minutes later, Ye Hao came downstairs carrying his bag, and he saw that the poisonous scorpion was already waiting in the living room at the moment.


    Except for the Thai, everyone has something more or less with them.


    "Li Yonghao, why are you mother-in-law and you still bring such a big bag of things. Look at me, you only need to bring a pair of fists." The Thai said confidently.


    "No way, I''m used to it." In the eyes of others, Ye Hao is Li Yonghao.


    Ye Hao looked at their leader and spearheaded.


    According to the rules of the killer world, the highest ranked is the commander.


    "The car is outside. We have a lot of people and we have three cars."


    "One-armed samurai, Huahime, and Scorpion take the lead in one group. Go to the place designated by your employer."


    "Me and Cui Zhenhu are in the middle of the car."


    "Li Yonghao, the third of you, Withered Eagle and Tekken, all headsets are connected."


    Gunman quickly arranged it, and pointed to a pile of contact tools on the table.


    "Why should I be in a team with this guy? You did it on purpose, spear ghost." Hua Ji looked at the muffled poisonous scorpion with disgust.


    It can be seen that the people around are not willing to approach this guy, and there is no one standing within one meter of him.


    "This is an order. If you don''t want to execute it, you can go to cancel the order with your employer." After the gun ghost said, he picked up the miniature earphone on the table and put it into his ear and walked out the door.


    Hua Ji stuck out her tongue at the back of the spear ghost.


    "Now I''m on a mission, in order to find that kid''s revenge. You must bear it first." Cui Zhenhu said to Hua Ji.


    Hua Ji nodded helplessly, she looked at the poisonous scorpion disgustedly: "I tell you, you sit back. Don''t come near me!"


    The scorpion did not speak, but silently picked up the headset and walked out.


    "This guy!" Hua Ji stomped uncomfortably.


    After that, Ye Hao, Withered Eagle and Tekken, the Thai guy got in a black car.


    "You drive." Ye Hao took his bag and sat on the back seat.


    "I don''t like driving." Withered Eagle was also simply sitting in the back seat.


    Tekken didn''t say anything and sat directly in the driver''s seat.


    "Hello. You can hear me, please reply."


    "Withered Eagle received."


    "The one-armed samurai received."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Li Yonghao received."


    "Now we are ready to go and follow Hua Ji and their car."


    "Yes."


    Soon three cars left the remote villa.


    After almost ten minutes, two vans parked on a remote path.


    The car stopped, and then a few people got off the van, carrying a bag of things to the three cars.


    Ye Hao looked at the black bag that was sent, and he opened it.


    It''s incredible.


    Pistol Desert Eagle, rifle AK 47, and several bombs.


    "I don''t need other things, a pistol is enough. In the end, my fist will pierce the target''s head." Tekken pushed the desert eagle into his waist and stroked his fist at Ye Hao. Said.


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word.


    And Withered Eagle only took a pistol, plus a few grenades.


    Although the power of a rifle is great, there are few killers who use a rifle. After all, this kind of thing is still loud even if it is equipped with a silencer.


    Ye Hao didn''t take anything. He looked outside the car window and saw the familiar figure coming down from the van.


    Wang Kai.


    "Get off the car. The employer has something to say." The sound of a gun ghost came from the headset.


    Ye Haoguying and Tekken got out of the car and walked over.


    The eight people walked to Wang Kai''s side.


    Wang Kai''s expression is very bad. Although Ye Hao has not contacted Zhou Qianyi and the others in the past two days, he still heard about it through the TV network. The Zhou Group''s stock has reached a daily limit for two consecutive days and all departments have resumed work.


    It is conceivable that Wang Kai can have a better life these two days.


    "You are the eight killers I found. I have prepared everything you want. I had some bad experiences before." Wang Kai glanced at Cui Zhenhu and Hua Ji.


    Hua Ji looked at the side nonchalantly.


    "But this time, I don''t want any accidents. Two people in the mission must die, the most important one, Ye Hao, I want him to die!" Wang Kai squeezed his fist, seeing that if Ye Hao was there now. In front of him, he would definitely break Ye Hao''s body into pieces.


    But he would never have thought that Ye Hao was here right now!


    "Don''t worry. If these two people are targeted by us, they are already dead." Iron Fist King raised his head and said confidently.


    "If you can complete the task. Not only the 200 million US dollars before, I will add another 200 million US dollars to you! That is to say, after the event is completed, each of you can get about 50 million US dollars!" Crazy.


    US$400 million is equivalent to one-fifth of the assets of their Wanghao Group.


    This increase has flashed in most people''s eyes.


    "The assassination of China''s richest man is at this price." Withered Eagle, who had been calm, was also a little excited at the moment.


    This is a big list of 400 million dollars, and the goal is just two guys who seem to be easy.


    "Alright. Don''t talk nonsense, I am waiting for your good news." Wang Kai turned and left.


    The spearman glanced at everyone; "Have you heard it, do it well. I can relax for a long time after doing this."


    "Hehe. It would be nice if such a list were available every day." Tekken King smiled strangely.


    "boarding."


    At the order of the spear ghost, everyone got into the car.


    "I will talk about the specific plan now. Everyone has seen the two goals. One is Zhou Wanda, the boss of the Haicheng Zhou Group. He is now in the intensive care unit of Haicheng People''s Hospital. And the one named Ye Hao has news from Haicheng People. Stay in the hospital."


    "Because this time our operation location is in the city center. So remember, the operation is as hidden as possible. Don''t forget, this is China."


    On the last few words, the gun ghost specially emphasized the tone.


    "Small." Tekken didn''t care at all. He still smiled and looked at Ye Hao on the side: "Li Yonghao, what are your Goryeo girl groups are very good. When this mission is completed, I will go to Goryeo to play with you."


    "Yes. I believe you will like it." Ye Hao smiled secretly, he looked at the two cars driving in front.


    The goal is the city center.


    It seems that he is about to start acting, prey and hunter? Who is the prey?

 Chapter 314： Kill you like a dog

    Ye Hao looked at the scenery that was going backwards outside. At this moment, they were already driving into the ring road elevated, and soon they were about to enter the Haicheng District.


    "Tekken, you want to go to Bangzi Country to see beautiful women, right. But don''t all of you who practice Muay Thai pay attention to meditation." Ye Hao stepped forward slightly and looked at the Tekken King who was driving.


    Tekken smiled and said, "Relax. After all, we are killers, we lick blood on the knife every day. We don''t enjoy it now. When do we enjoy it?"


    "Then you don''t play Muay Thai well in Thailand, how can you run as a killer. I remember that you debuted five years ago, and climbed to the 27th position in just five years. It''s amazing!" Ye Hao praised.


    "No way, there is no opponent in Thailand. And I''m a good gambler, I lack money. Thailand is poor, so I can only come out as a killer. You see how easy it is for us to make money, it cost 50 million US dollars at once. "Tekken King said indifferently.


    "What about you, withered eagle. You seem to have less movement." Ye Hao turned around and looked at withered eagle.


    Withered eagle looked indifferent: "I don''t want to talk nonsense."


    "You are from Huaxia, it is said that you have practiced eagle claws." Ye Hao did not give up and continued to ask, with an expression of interest.


    Withered eagle turned his head irritably, not wanting to pay attention to Ye Hao, but the next moment a threat of death made his whole body tremble, and he turned his head.


    I saw Ye Hao, who was still grinning just now, showing murderous intent and waved his hand.


    A piece of silver needle flew in.


    The space in the back seat was originally small, and the attack at such a close range was so sudden that the silver needle was put on the body of Withered Eagle in an instant, but he used his arm to protect his key parts in time.


    "Be careful, Li Yonghao is a ghost!"


    Without waiting for Ye Hao to launch the second round of attacks, Withered Eagle endured the pain of his body, kicked the glass with one kick, and went straight out.


    "What''s the matter? Li Yonghao what do you want to do." Tekken King''s expression changed. When he saw Ye Hao look at him, he just smashed it with a fist before he could think about it.


    Ye Hao couldn''t evade, and could only fist each other.


    bump


    When the two fists collided, Ye Hao felt his tiger''s mouth numb. This iron fist really didn''t blow. This fist really hurts.


    "Li Yonghao, are you crazy!" Because Tekken King wanted to drive while caring about Ye Hao behind him, coupled with the limitation of the space in the car, this made him unable to expand at all, and was gradually suppressed by Ye Hao behind. .


    "Li Yonghao is not crazy, but he is dead." Ye Hao avoided the punch of the Iron Fist King, took out the pistol from his waist, and shot towards the driver''s seat.


    …ç…ç…ç


    After three consecutive shots, blood was left on the driver''s seat, but the person had disappeared, the door was open, and a body was rolling on the road.


    "It''s quite fast." Ye Hao snorted coldly, moved to the driver''s seat, closed the door, and made a sharp turn.


    Then he slammed on the accelerator and rushed towards the Tekken King.


    Tekken was shot in his right shoulder, and he looked at Li Yonghao sitting on the car with a sullen face, at least in his eyes this was Li Yonghao.


    Looking at the approaching car, the Tekken King gritted his teeth and jumped directly to the side, avoiding the impact of the car.


    Then he took out his pistol and fired at the body.


    But Ye Hao''s car was fast, and few shots were shot.


    "Let you live a little longer." Ye Hao looked through the rearview mirror at Tekken King''s resentful look after shooting the bullet.


    And the next moment, Ye Hao''s mouth showed a sneer.


    "But withered eagle, you can''t run away." Ye Hao looked at the withered eagle on the road in the distance looking at him with horror.


    At this moment, withered eagle''s appearance has to be said to be very miserable. At least thirty silver needles were pierced on his body. Because of the jumping of the car just now, many silver needles even pierced into his body. pain.


    Before he could react, he saw the car rushing over, and he jumped to the side like the Tekken King.


    But the speed of Withered Eagle was obviously affected by the injury.


    Just listen to the sound of "touch".


    One body was knocked out three or four meters, and then fell to the ground, no movement.


    "The second one." Ye Hao exhaled and pulled out the silver needle behind his neck.


    "Hello. What''s the situation behind you?" At this moment, a question from the gun ghost sounded in the headset.


    "Asshole! That guy Li Yonghao is crazy, he attacked us. Withered eagle was hit to death by him!" Tekken King''s angry voice came.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "I''m sorry. The Li Yonghao you are looking for is already sleeping on the bottom of the sea. Are you going to accompany him."


    At this moment, Ye Hao used his own voice.


    "Ye Hao!"


    "It''s you!"


    Both Hua Ji and Cui Zhenhu recognized their old foe right away.


    "Long time no see. I heard that you are going to kill me? Haha, what is the killer of the Asian killer list, but that''s all. I''ll send you a word."


    "Killing you is like killing a dog."


    After speaking, Ye Hao threw away his earphones.


    The car headed out of the suburbs.


    Tekken panted and walked to the dead eagle''s body.


    Then two cars drove over.


    "Tekken King gets in the car."


    The sound of gun ghost came.


    Tekken clutched his right shoulder and got into the car, closed the door and the car chased in the direction where Ye Hao left.


    "What the **** is going on, you just said that Li Yonghao is Ye Hao?" Tekken asked, staring at Cui Zhenhu.


    "It should be correct to hear that voice, it''s him." Cui Zhenhu said in a deep voice, "As for why he pretended to be Li Yonghao, then I don''t know."


    "Disguise." Gun ghost said with a sullen face: "But now we can''t control these, we only need to kill Ye Hao. Cui Zhenhu, pursue it!"


    "I know." Cui Zhenhu stepped on the accelerator.


    "Let''s chase Ye Hao, what about Zhou Wanda at the People''s Hospital." The voice of a one-armed warrior came from the headset.


    "Zhou Wanda is just a businessman and can be killed at any time. The main thing is that Ye Hao unexpectedly overwhelmed us. We need to solve this guy quickly, otherwise, if we attract the attention of the Huaxia gang, we will be in trouble. "The gun ghost said.


    "If we talk like this, that guy won''t hear it," Tekken said worriedly.


    "I have turned off the earphones, and I don''t need this for this operation." The Gunman said, and he took out a dark pistol.


    This pistol is very special. It is not any existing pistol in the world. It seems that it should be time for the gun ghost to be equipped with his own gun. "Killing us is like killing a dog? Hehe, today we will let this Chinese person know who is a dog!"

 Chapter 315： The third

    Ye Hao''s speed is not fast.


    He looked at the rearview mirror from time to time, until the two cars appeared in the field of vision, the corners of his mouth showed an arc.


    I stepped on the accelerator and started to speed up slowly, but the speed was the same as that of the car behind, just enough to keep the two cars behind without losing.


    Twenty minutes later, the car drove into a mountain road.


    "That kid seems to be deliberately attracting us." Cui Zhenhu frowned and looked at the car traveling on the mountain road in the distance.


    "Follow him, I have to use my fist to punch that kid''s brain out!" Iron Fist gritted his teeth, obviously already hating Ye Hao.


    "That kid is extraordinary. It can solve the withered eagle in an instant and hurt you. If it is in the Asian rankings, at least the top 20 exists." Gun ghost said in a deep voice.


    Hearing the spear ghost''s words, although other people didn''t want to say it, they still agreed with it in their hearts.


    It''s just that the Tekken King still muttered unwillingly: "That''s because the kid sneaked. The space in the car was originally small. Withered Eagle didn''t even show his ability, so he was killed by that kid."


    "Okay. Don''t make excuses. We are killers. You should know that what we pay attention to is surprise. You are vigilant and slack to let the family succeed. I think your twenty-seven ranking is mostly false."


    The one-armed warrior snorted coldly.


    Tekken stared at the one-armed warrior: "What did you say, you can say it again if you have the ability!"


    "It''s all quiet. The car is in front." The gun ghost whispered, his finger already on the trigger.


    The two cars stopped.


    I saw that the car that was taken away by Ye Hao stopped in the grass in front of it. It looked like it was turned off, and the windows and doors were closed.


    "Tekken, one-armed samurai. You two go and see, the others are careful around." The spear ghost looked around warily.


    Tekken and the one-armed warrior slowly approached the car. Tekken held the desert eagle in his hand, while the one-armed warrior placed his hand on the scabbard on his waist.


    The two jumped to the window of the car at the same time.


    But there was no one in the car at the moment, so I checked the bottom of the trunk.


    "That kid ran away."


    Tekken King shouted.


    "We were not far from the kid just now. The car was probably just abandoned. We searched around, the kid couldn''t run too far." The gun ghost looked at the woods in front of him.


    "Then are we separate or together?" Hua Ji asked.


    "It''s more efficient to search separately. Although the target is a bit skillful, as long as you are a little more vigilant, even if he finds you, he cannot kill you quickly."


    "Everyone takes a signal flare and finds the target to launch a signal as soon as possible." The gun ghost is still very cautious.


    After receiving the order, the six people scattered around and started looking.


    Above a big tree in the distance, Ye Hao was squatting there.


    "The prey was hooked." Ye Hao''s figure flashed and disappeared into the woods.


    The forest is dense and the range is quite large.


    The one-armed samurai was walking slowly among the dense forest, but his small eyes kept turning.


    Little did he know that a pair of eyes had been on him at the moment.


    Step on


    The sudden sound of footsteps caused the one-armed samurai to stop, put his hands on his waist, and stared at the person who appeared ten meters ahead.


    "You know. In fact, among those people, you are the one I want to kill the most. As for the simple reason, you are too wretched, and you are an island nation." Ye Hao looked at the one-armed warrior frivolously. Seeing a hand of the one-armed samurai began to slowly stretch into his clothes.


    "You are preparing for your signal flare. Tsk tsk, you island people are like this, you like to call your father when you encounter things. Do you know why I was the first to find you, because there is an old saying in China, called persimmon Pick up a soft pinch."


    Ye Hao''s words wrinkled the one-armed warrior''s face. Ye Hao''s words were in English, so he heard them clearly.


    "Baga. I don''t know the heights of the Chinese pigs, our island nation is the greatest nation. I am powerful, and I don''t need those people, my katana will let you know how powerful our islanders are." The one-armed warrior replied. .


    Then he put his hand on the handle of his knife and rushed towards Ye Hao.


    A dagger appeared in Ye Hao''s hand.


    "Akita One Sword Style."


    A Japanese sentence was uttered from the one-armed samurai''s mouth, and the samurai sword in his hand slashed out with a cracking sound.


    On one side of Ye Hao''s body, while the dagger swiped forward, blocking the attacking katana.


    Then, the two fought in the forest for several rounds.


    Ye Hao did not use enhanced skills, relying solely on his own physique of the King of Soldiers to fight fiercely with this one-armed samurai. He found that running the Nine Sun Scriptures from time to time in his spare time had greatly improved his physical fitness.


    When the battle between the two sides was in full swing, the dagger in Ye Hao''s hand was hit by the one-armed samurai''s katana.


    Seeing the opportunity, the one-armed samurai directly took advantage of the victory, and the samurai sword slashed towards Ye Hao''s neck. If the sword is cut down, Ye Hao will probably fall to the ground.


    Ye Hao backed backwards, his eyes staring tightly at the approaching katana dagger.


    The one-armed warrior had excitement in his eyes.


    "Huaxia Pig, die."


    At the moment, Ye Hao showed a strange smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "The third."


    The samurai sword that was about to cut Ye Hao''s neck suddenly stopped.


    The one-armed samurai with an excited smile on his face knelt on the ground with a splash, and blood flowed from his head.


    I saw a dagger stuck in the middle of his head.


    "Sometimes, don''t just pay attention to your goals." Ye Hao pulled out the dagger and slammed it, the blood on it fell to the ground.


    This battle was carefully calculated by Ye Hao. He deliberately revealed the flaws, and the weapon was knocked off, so that the opponent¡¯s attention was focused on him, but the falling dagger was controlled by Ye Hao¡¯s object control technique. Quickly stab at the head of the one-armed samurai.


    "In order to kill you, it consumes me a power. But I will make you very valuable." Ye Hao grabbed the body of the one-armed warrior and slowly disappeared into the forest.


    Ten minutes later.


    A flare exploded over the forest, and a red air mass appeared in the air, which dissipated after ten seconds.


    But the five people in the other directions rushed over immediately.


    They soon gathered at the place where the one-armed samurai was killed.


    There was a pool of blood on the ground, and a samurai sword fell on the ground.


    "What happened to the one-armed samurai guy? What about the others?" Gun ghost frowned and looked at the katana on the ground.


    "It is estimated that it was dragged away, and there are still blood stains on the ground going over there." Hua Ji pointed to a blood stain that continued into the forest.


    "Damn it, when the flares appeared and we arrived here in less than a minute, how could that guy manage the one-armed samurai in such a short time!" Cui Zhenhu frowned.


    At this moment, the hearts of several people are full of doubts.


    "It doesn''t matter, the islander''s body is not here, which means it was taken away by that guy. We only need to follow this bloodstain to find him." Iron Fist couldn''t wait to run towards the direction where the bloodstains extend.


    "Do you think it''s possible that Ye Hao had an accomplice here and ambushed the one-armed samurai together." Hua Ji muttered. ¡­¡­¡­¡­

 Chapter 316： Murder with a knife

    In a part of the forest, there is a wooden house.


    There is a person sitting on the ground in the wooden house. This person is Du Chuan who has been looking for a long time!


    Du Chuan opened his eyes and let out a sigh of relief. A jade in his hand had lost its luster.


    "There is only a little bit of aura in these things, and it''s not even enough to heal my wounds, let alone let me practice. I blame the **** kid, if it weren''t for him, I might be able to..." Du Chuan''s eyes flashed fiercely. Light.


    Step on


    Just here, footsteps and a strange sound came from outside the wooden house.


    "Du Chuan, you are a scumbag, get out of here. You dare to hurt the King of Emerald in our Emerald Building. I''m here today to press you back and ask for your sins."


    Du Chuan frowned. Few people in his hiding place knew why the people in the Jade Building would find it here!


    "Son of Du Chuangui, if you don''t come out, I will burn a king''s nest on fire."


    Listening to the insults outside, Du Chuan couldn''t help the anger that had been suppressed in his heart, and he got up and walked outside.


    When he first opened the door, he saw a dark figure smashing towards him.


    Du Chuan shot the jade palm without saying a word.


    Then he felt the blood spray on his face, and he frowned.


    At this moment, he saw clearly that the man in front of him was an unknown man with a broken arm, and there was no one else outside the house.


    "Strange, where did this man come from?" Du Chuan pulled his hand from the chest of the man with the broken arm, and the blood dripped onto the ground.


    Ta Ta Ta


    At this moment, footsteps came from the forest, and six people appeared in front of Du Chuan.


    "That''s a one-armed samurai!"


    "This person is from Huaxia!"


    "Damn, I didn''t expect them to really want to pit us."


    The gun ghost and others stared at Du Chuan.


    At this moment, Du Chuan was also watching the five murderous people in front of him vigilantly. What these six people said was still in English, and he didn''t understand Du Chuan, Ma Daha.


    "You..." Before Du Chuan had time to speak, a shot was fired.


    "Be careful, there is an ambush." ??The six ghosts flashed, and then several things fell from the sky.


    A cloud of white mist spread.


    "It''s a smoke bomb, be careful."


    "Hey, I''m going to punch this stuff to death."


    Bump


    The sound of fighting appeared in the fog.


    And in a grass pit in the distance, a concealed muzzle was smoking above the muffler.


    "I hope they can fight both." Ye Hao stared at the battle in the mist at the moment, and his perspective was directly opened. The mist was like nothing to him, and the AWM in his hand continued to show off.


    All this was planned by Ye Hao.


    From the very beginning, Ye Hao had set the battlefield here. He knew that he could hardly be the opponent of these eight people alone, so he searched a lot of information before.


    In the end, he did not expect Ye Hao to have unexpected gains. When he was investigating eight killers through surveillance, he actually saw Du Chuan.


    After that, he quickly found Du Chuan, a hidden wood house. He still remembered what happened to the King of Emerald. However, because there were too many things during this period, he was not in a hurry to find Du Chuan, but he did not expect to send it to the door himself. coming.


    Then he had a plan to kill two birds with one stone in his mind.


    Killing Li Yonghao and mixing with them pretending to be Li Yonghao is the first step.


    Then find a chance to find a way to kill a few people, this is the second step. In the second step, Ye Hao was a little disappointed, but he eliminated the lower-strength Withered Eagle and let the Iron Fist escape.


    But this did not affect Ye Hao''s plan.


    The third step is to attract them to this forest, and then find a way to ambush and kill one of them in a short time. This requires a certain element of luck.


    If they are not separated, or if they are in groups, it will be very troublesome for Ye Hao.


    However, the facts proved that Ye Hao''s luck was pretty good. Ye Hao easily killed the one-armed warrior by relying on the object control technique, and then used the blood of the one-armed warrior to attract them here.


    And the fourth step is also the real beginning of this good show. Ye Hao, who was strangely called outside the wooden house just now, attracted Du Chuan out and ¡°planted¡± the one-armed warrior on him, making the spear ghosts mistakenly believe that Du Chuan was Ye Hao''s companion.


    Then Ye Hao didn''t give them any opportunity to communicate, and directly used mist bombs and long-range snipers to let them kill each other.


    I have to say that several people in the mist are very cautious, but Ye Hao has also gained a certain amount.


    "the fourth."


    The fog gradually dissipated.


    The hidden battlefield was exposed.


    Du Chuan was embarrassed, flowers were bloomed in several places, but there was a corpse at his feet.


    Huahime


    Hua Ji opened her eyes wide, and there was a **** palm print on her chest, and a bullet hole on her forehead.


    Hua Ji died, Cui Zhenhu frowned, but he was not angry, because Hua Ji was just a woman who had slept in his opinion.


    Tekken, the poisonous scorpion, and the spear ghost are all panting at the moment, and they all have minor injuries, but they are much better than Du Chuan.


    "Asshole, look at the fist." Iron Fist King''s temper was very hot, and he kept attacking Du Chuan continuously.


    I have to say that Muay Thai''s attack is still quite fierce, causing Du Chuan to be almost hit by a fist several times.


    "Cui Zhenhu, poison scorpion, you and Tekken will get this guy done quickly. I''ll find a way to get the sniper in the distance." said the gun ghost, he picked up a bag next to him and rushed into the woods next to him .


    Cui Zhenhu and the poisonous scorpion went up to help the Tekken King without hesitation.


    The three of them attacked Du Chuan. Du Chuan''s personal strength was above them, but Du Chuan himself was injured. With one battle and three, it was only a matter of time before he lost.


    And Ye Hao has been paying attention to the spear ghost.


    His perspective saw the spearman hiding behind a big tree, where a sniper rifle was assembled.


    Ye Hao aimed at the gun ghost''s head through the tree, and pulled the trigger.


    Bang


    The gun ghost who was still assembling the sniper rifle suddenly tilted, and the bullet that passed through the tree grazed his shoulder.


    "Huh. This guy has such a strong seventh sense?" Ye Hao frowned and fired another shot.


    This time, the gun ghost assembled the sniper rifle with one hand, and took out the pistol with the other hand.


    Babble


    After two consecutive shots, Ye Hao looked at the gun ghost in surprise, and his vigilance against the gun ghost rose to a new level.


    The spear ghost actually blocked Ye Hao''s bullet with a bullet just now.


    In such a short time, the shooting trajectory of Ye Hao''s bullet can be determined. The shooting method of this gun ghost is terrible!


    At the time of these two shots, Gunman had already assembled a sniper rifle. He squatted on the ground, and the moment he set up the gun, a bullet was shot out.


    brush


    On the side of Ye Hao''s body, his eyes even saw the bullet that had been wiped before his eyes.


    Ye Hao didn''t think much, and immediately got up and changed positions.


    After finding a location, he immediately started shooting at the gun ghost.


    The spear ghost also changed positions with one shot. The two snipers were separated by almost five or six hundred meters, shooting at each other there.

 Chapter 317： Gunslinger

    Du Chuan was punched and flew out by the Iron Fist King, spraying a mouthful of blood on the ground.


    Then Cui Zhenhu''s machete slashed towards Du Chuan.


    Du Chuan rolled over and looked at the three people in front of him gloomily. He knew that if he continued to stay here, he would have to be consumed by them.


    He looked at the approaching poisonous scorpion and collided with the emerald palm.


    After repelling the scorpion, he ran towards the other side of the wooden house without looking back.


    "Don''t let this guy run away." Iron Fist chased after him.


    "and many more!¡­¡­"


    Cui Zhenhu wanted to say that their goal this time was Ye Hao and leave the others alone, but the impulsive Iron Fist had already caught up.


    "Poisonous scorpion, you chase Tekken. I''ll help the spearman." Cui Zhenhu frowned and said to the scorpion.


    The poisonous scorpion nodded and chased in the direction where the iron fist was chasing.


    Cui Zhenhu turned his head to look at the gunshots from time to time in the distant forest.


    ...


    In the forest, Ye Hao and the spear ghost are walking around in the forest like two ghosts. They are all fighting for twelve points at the moment, because the duel between snipers is at that moment, as long as you A little mistake, the other party will take your life.


    After firing a shot, Ye Hao didn''t have time to rest and ran directly to the other big tree next to him. In an instant, there was a bullet mark where he just stayed.


    This gun ghost is worthy of being a master with a gun. At first, he could detect his position by using fluoroscopy, but now the time for fluoroscopy has passed, and he can only rely on his own ability to compete with each other.


    But every time he fired a shot, the opponent seemed to have expected his trajectory, always avoiding it in advance, and he could find his position as soon as he fired.


    Ye Hao ran and stuffed five bullets into the AWM.


    "The last five."


    These are the last five sniper bullets left by Ye Hao.


    It won¡¯t work if you continue to consume it like this.


    Ye Hao fired another shot at the place where the gun ghost was, and immediately began to move, this time there was madness in his eyes.


    The spear ghost in the distance had a trace of sweat on his forehead at this moment, and the high-frequency precision shooting had caused his physical strength to drop rapidly.


    Step on


    Hearing the footsteps from far and near, the gun ghost frowned and glanced outside.


    I saw the young man running towards his position with a sniper rifle in his hand.


    The gunman fired a shot immediately.


    Ye Hao paused, and a bullet landed less than ten centimeters in front of his toes. He ran forward again, while the sniper rifle in his hand was shooting at the place where the spear ghost shot.


    Babble


    The spear ghost squinted his eyes, and this guy is dead.


    Babble


    While moving towards the back, the gun ghost continued to attack Ye Hao.


    Only less than 50 meters away from the gun ghost, Ye Hao did not escape the bullet of the gun ghost. A bullet rubbed his left abdomen, and the blood stained Ye Hao''s clothes.


    Ye Hao endured the pain in his abdomen.


    He threw away the sniper rifle in his hand, pulled out the two pistols from his waist, and continued to move towards the place where the gun ghost was.


    This time, as soon as the spear ghost appeared, Ye Hao started shooting.


    …ç…ç…ç


    In this way, a rain of bullets covered the place of the gun ghost.


    "Madman!" The gun ghost murmured, and threw away the sniper rifle in his hand. While moving to the side, he drew out his double guns, and did not continue to hide, but directly shot at Ye Hao.


    At this moment, the distance between the two was only less than 30 meters, and the two moved parallel to the side at the same time, and the pistols in their hands were madly at each other.


    Primary speed enhancement!


    Primary physical strengthening!


    Ye Hao didn''t evade, but while firing, he moved by his body to avoid the bullet that was shot.


    The same goes for the spear ghost.


    The magazines of both pistols are finished.


    When Ye Hao withdrew from the empty magazine, he quickly took out two magazines from his waist and installed them. This moment can be said to be extremely short.


    Ye Hao had heard a word before, in a close-range pistol battle, the speed of changing the clip often determines life and death.


    He once tried secretly by himself, when a pistol, he only needs 0.5 seconds to change the magazine.


    With double shots, he needs 1.3 seconds.


    Although this 1.3 seconds is only a very short time in the eyes of ordinary people.


    But in the battle of life and death, one millisecond may affect your life and death.


    And when Ye Hao was changing bullets, his eyes did not leave the spear ghost in front of him.


    Both of them lost their bullets almost at the same time.


    While changing the bullets, Ye Hao saw the spear ghost moved his mouth, Ye Hao understood.


    "you lose."


    When Ye Hao just loaded the bullet and raised the gun, the gun ghost had already replaced the bullet.


    Babble


    Shot in the left shoulder.


    Ye Hao endured the pain, biting his teeth and squeezing the trigger, only to suppress the gun ghost''s shooting.


    The gun ghost can change bullets faster than him!


    Just now Ye Hao could see the action of changing bullets. It was a technique that was only available after tens of thousands of trials. It is no longer the technique of changing magazines. It looks like a flowing art!


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth, and after the second round of bullets was lit up, he decisively threw away a gun, and after loading the remaining pistol with bullets, his footsteps changed and he rushed towards the gun ghost again.


    …ç…ç…ç


    Ye Hao had only one gun at this time, and the firepower was naturally not comparable to that of a spearman. He had given up offensively, and instead used his own bullets to shoot those that might hit him.


    Twenty meters!


    Fifteen meters!


    Ye Hao was shot in the left arm!


    Thirteen meters!


    Ye Hao''s left leg was grazed by a bullet.


    Ten meters!


    A bullet grazed Ye Hao''s face and shot past, leaving a blood stain.


    Eight meters!


    Shot in the left abdomen.


    Five meters!


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s crazy face was with a grinning smile, and his bloodshot eyes could already see the surprise in the eyes of the gun ghost in front of him.


    Three meters!


    Ye Hao was shot in the right chest!


    Ye Hao endured the pain in his body and threw the pistol in his hand towards the gun ghost. The gun ghost avoided the thrown pistol, but he was hit in the abdomen with a punch.


    A blood spurted out of his mouth.


    Ye Hao continued to chase, the spearman raised his hand and pointed at Ye Hao''s forehead.


    Bang


    A dagger was in front of Ye Hao, leaving a trace of bullet impact on the dark dagger.


    The gun ghost retreated again and again, and the pistol in his hand kept shooting.


    Ye Hao continued to chase the spear ghost, the dagger in his hand flowed into the air with afterimages, and the sound of bullets and daggers hitting in the air was endless.


    After a few shots, Ye Hao smiled at the corner of his mouth.


    "You are done with bullets."


    The gun ghost''s eyes condensed, and the bullet under his feet flew backwards, and he hurriedly began to change the magazine. But how could Ye Hao let go of such a good opportunity, his body flashed, and the dagger in his hand struck the gun ghost''s abdomen.

 Chapter 318： Dual power?

    Blood splashed all over the place.


    The gun ghost could feel a cut in his abdomen, but he had replaced the bullet at this moment, and the distance between the two was less than two meters at this moment.


    Ye Hao felt a sense of crisis.


    He saw the blue veins around the gun ghost''s eyes, and a lot of bloodshot appeared in the white of both eyes.


    "Deathing ghost curtain!"


    With a strange cry from the gun ghost, the bullets of the two pistols in his hand were shot out in the blink of an eye.


    The bullets that seemed to be shot randomly, but formed a barrage in the air.


    Ye Hao felt the danger of his life. At this moment, he felt that time had stopped. He looked at the approaching barrage. Although it seemed to be no different from ordinary shooting, it was a hidden murderous intent.


    This barrage almost blocked all possible locations for Ye Hao to dodge, and also expected Ye Hao''s possible resistance, attacking Ye Hao''s legs and hands, as well as the heart, head, and trunk.


    Even if Ye Hao is fast now, he can''t completely block all the bullets.


    However, he cannot sit still now.


    Ye Hao swung his dagger to block the bullet that could kill him, and then let other bullets hit other parts of him, leaving five or six bullet holes in his body, and the blood completely stained his body.


    The blood then gave Ye Hao''s eyes, a smile was drawn from the corner of his mouth.


    "The spear ghost is nothing but that."


    When the voice fell, Ye Hao jumped up, and the dagger in his hand attacked the spear ghost.


    The spear ghost looked at Ye Hao in disbelief. Even if he was hit by so many bullets, it wouldn''t be fatal, but why didn''t his actions seem to be affected at all!


    The bullets that hit him were not enough to kill him, but they should be able to restrain his actions.


    Could it be...


    Gun ghost has no time to think about it now, because his life has been threatened at this moment!


    The gun ghost was too late to change the bullet. He picked up the pistol in his hand and tried to block the falling Ye Hao, but the pistol was cut in half directly in front of the dagger, and the dagger stared at the gun ghost like a bloodthirsty death. Throat.


    It only takes a few more seconds, and it will cut that throat.


    bump


    Ye Hao''s body flew upside down, he half-kneeled on the ground, with a gloomy face watching Cui Zhenhu, who suddenly appeared and rescued the spear ghost under his own knife.


    Damn, this guy came at the right time.


    Ye Hao dodged his body and hid behind a big tree.


    "Are you all right." Cui Zhenhu panted, and his hand holding the machete was shaking.


    The gun ghost was sweating, he threw away only half of the pistol in his hand, and took out a knife from his arms.


    "Thank you."


    The gun ghost stared at the big tree, and the **** of death passed his throat just now. If Cui Zhenhu hadn''t arrived in time, maybe he would really be planted here today.


    "You can''t do that Ye Hao alone?" Cui Zhenhu looked at the wound in the gun ghost''s abdomen, his eyes flashing in surprise.


    The gun ghost didn''t explain anything, just looked at the big tree where Ye Hao was hiding.


    "This person is unusual. He is a supernatural person like me!"


    A light flashed in the eyes of Ye Hao, who was panting behind the tree.


    Ye Hao seemed to have guessed something at this moment.


    "Your ability is to increase your brain power or to slow down the scene you see."


    This is Ye Hao''s voice.


    The reason why the spear ghost can shoot such a deadly barrage just now is because he has this ability, which allows him to quickly calculate each ballistic in the battle.


    The spear ghost replied: "Your ability is physical enhancement. Even if the body of an ordinary person receives so many guns from me, even if it is not fatal, the action will not be so fast. It is only possible that your body is very hard!"


    "You are all supernatural beings!" Cui Zhenhu was shocked. As a person who mixes in the dark world, of course he has heard of supernatural beings.


    A self-deprecating smile appeared at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth hiding behind the tree. He didn''t expect that he would meet the supernatural person so soon. No wonder Nightingale emphasized to himself that he should be careful of spear ghosts.


    If it hadn''t been for the ability to own him, he would really have been killed just now.


    "Then what do we do now?" Cui Zhenhu looked at the big tree that hides Ye Hao warily.


    "Although he has abilities, it is unlikely that the abilities will last too long. After all, those injuries are indeed on his body. Go and see, I will support you from a distance." The spear ghost took out a handful of the desert. Eagle, with his injured body, leaned against the tree nearby.


    "Ok."


    Cui Zhenhu gripped the handle of the knife and slowly approached.


    "Boy, look at the knife!" Cui Zhenhu screamed and rushed out, cutting the machete in his hand towards the back of the tree.


    But when the machete swung into the air, it suddenly stopped.


    There was no figure behind the tree, only a pile of clothes remained, and there seemed to be something in the clothes.


    "There is no one here, only a pile of clothes. It''s weird. I was staring here just now, how could that kid disappear out of thin air." Cui Zhenhu shouted at the spear ghost, while using a knife to pick away the **** clothes .


    Guru


    Several chubby things fell out.


    Cui Zhenhu''s eyes suddenly enlarged, and he jumped towards the back.


    boom


    "Grenade?" Looking at the dust from the explosion, the gun ghost shouted, "Cui Zhenhu, are you all right."


    In the dust, a man stood up embarrassedly, with several wounds on his body caused by splashing stones.


    "Ahem, it''s okay. How did that kid suddenly disappear? Could he still disappear out of thin air." Cui Zhenhu waved his hand, blowing away the dust beside him.


    "disappear?"


    The gun ghost suddenly trembled all over, he slowly raised his head, and a dagger fell from the sky, followed by a dark shadow.


    "Invisible...you are a dual power..."


    When the spear ghost died, there was only one thought in his mind, a dual ability person!


    Normally, a person with an ability will only awaken one ability, but the spear ghost never expected that the Chinese person in front of him would have two abilities!


    However, if he knew that Ye Hao had more than two powers, he might think that he was dead.


    "The spear ghost!" Cui Zhenhu looked at the spear ghost who fell on the ground in horror. A knife mark stretched from his head to his neck, and blood continued to flow from it.


    With a flick of the dagger in Ye Hao''s hand, blood splashed on the trees nearby.


    "the fifth."


    "You... will you be invisible? And... your injuries!" Cui Zhenhu looked at the naked Ye Hao. At this moment, there was no trace of injury on Ye Hao''s body except for the blood.


    For the first time, he felt a sense of crisis from the boy in front of him.


    Ye Hao didn''t answer Cui Zhenhu''s question. He took off the clothes and trousers from the spear ghost without anyone else, and then put them on his body. Although there was still blood on it, it was at least better than being naked.


    "If you have any questions in your heart, stay and ask Hades. You will be the fifth one." Ye Hao''s murderous aura began to become dignified, and the wounds and exhaustion on his body began to use sacred healing as he hid behind the tree. After the operation, it disappeared.


    Ye Hao at this moment is like a game full of blood and resurrected!


    Primary strength enhancement!


    Use the last enhancement ability,


    Cui Zhenhu suddenly turned and ran away. At this moment, he didn''t have the slightest intent to fight. A person who could kill a spear ghost was still a supernatural person!


    Cui Zhenhu even regretted it a little at this moment. After he escaped from prison, he would go abroad obediently. Why did he come here for a trip in the muddy water.


    At this moment, the identity of the hunter and the prey is finally clear. The real hunter has begun to prepare for the final harvest.

 Chapter 319： I can send you to see them

    Next to a hillside.


    Du Chuan looked at the hillside with a drop of almost fifty or sixty meters behind him. There were a lot of rocks underneath. If he fell, he would be immortal and disabled.


    "Unexpectedly, in order to kill me. The Jade Building was so depraved to invite foreigners." Du Chuan looked at the two men before him sullenly.


    His fists were **** and bloody, the Thai fist was really powerful, and some dark spots appeared on his skin, which was a poisoning situation.


    It was caused by the strange-looking man.


    "What is this Chinese person talking about? I don''t understand Chinese language." Iron Fist shook his fist, twisted his neck and looked at Du Chuan contemptuously.


    "I don''t know either." The scorpion said lightly.


    "Then don''t talk nonsense with him, kill him, and then go find Ye Hao!" After the Iron Fist King finished speaking, he fists out.


    Du Chuan bit his scalp and pushed forward.


    The two fists smashed together, and there was only a click, which was the sound of cracking bones.


    The fingers of Du Chuan''s right hand were bent and they were still shaking constantly.


    It is said that ten fingers are connected to the heart, and the expression on Du Chuan''s face at this moment is very painful.


    Of course, the Tekken King would not be merciful. A heavy blow hit Du Chuan''s abdomen. Du Chuan spit out a pool of blood, which also contained minced meat. It is estimated that some of the internal organs were crushed.


    Du Chuan fell to the ground.


    Du Chuan looked at the two in front of him angrily: "Ahem..., if... if it wasn''t for my old injury, how could you foreigners be my opponent."


    Although the language is not clear, Tekken and the others can still feel Du Chuan''s angry emotions.


    "It seems that he is very unwilling." Tekken King walked towards Du Chuan step by step, with murderous intent in his eyes.


    "There are too many people who are unwilling to die under our killer''s hands. I hate blood, you can solve him quickly." The poisonous scorpion stretched out his lavender arm, which was stained with blood because of the fight just now. A trace of disgust flashed inside.


    He took a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the blood from his hand.


    "Haha. I believe that others say they hate blood. You guys also say they hate blood." Tekken Wang gave the poisonous scorpion a white look, and when he walked in front of Du Chuan, he slammed his fist directly.


    Seeing the fist fall.


    Du Chuan gritted his teeth, slapped his palms on the ground, and jumped up directly, kicking the iron fist toward the head with one blow.


    "Huaxia, don''t you know that Thailand''s legs are also very good."


    The Tekken King spoke contemptuously, and the kick hit his abdomen faster than Du Chuan.


    puff


    Blood gushed out from Du Chuan''s mouth again, and his body flew out toward the cliff.


    A trace of madness flashed in Du Chuan''s eyes.


    "My day, your grandma." When Du Chuan flew out, he suddenly threw a belt out of his hand, wrapping around the legs of Tekken King.


    "Fak!"


    Tekken''s face changed, but at this moment he was too late. Being pulled by Du Chuan who fell off the cliff, he also fell off the cliff.


    "Damn it! Tekken!" The poisonous scorpion didn''t expect the target to fight back and hurried to the edge of the cliff.


    "Fak, Fak. This Chinese guy is a lunatic, he almost killed me."


    Seven or eight meters below the cliff, on top of a dead tree that grew out, the Tekken King was holding the dead tree with his own hands, hanging in the air. He held a dagger in his other hand, and a broken leather belt was wrapped around his foot.


    "Not dead." The scorpion smiled rare.


    "Hurry up and get me up. If I hadn''t reacted quickly just now and cut the belt. Then the Chinese would kill me." Iron Fist King vomited.


    "I''ll send you a word. Don''t let your guard down at any time, otherwise your prey will bite you back." The poisonous scorpion smiled and said: "Wait, I will find you whether there are trees or vines. ."


    "Need my help."


    The sound from behind and the sound of footsteps made the poisonous scorpion''s face change, and his body immediately jumped to the side, and a black poisonous dart appeared in his hand.


    "Hey, it''s me." Appeared in front of the poisonous scorpion, it was a gun ghost.


    The gun ghost was very embarrassed, his clothes were covered with blood, and there was a big hole in the abdomen of his coat.


    "The goal is solved?" The scorpion asked with a sigh of relief.


    "Solved. Cui Zhenhu is clearing up the battlefield, and he will come here soon. Does that Huaxia have an iron fist?" Gun ghost asked curiously with his hands in his pocket.


    "The Chinese man fell off the cliff. I guess he is dead. Tekken is hanging on a dead wood on the cliff. I am about to pull him up." The poisonous scorpion said lightly: "This task is not easy. Four people died and we were all injured."


    "That''s how we are in this business. But at least we have completed the mission now. The four of us are divided equally between the four hundred million dollars, and each of us has one hundred million dollars." The spearman walked to the edge of the cliff and poked his head down. took a look.


    Sure enough, the Tekken King was hanging there. The cliff was very steep. Although it was only seven or eight meters away from their position, there was no other place to stand apart from the dead tree that grew out. It would be difficult to climb up without the help of others.


    "Gunman, stop chatting on it. Get me up quickly." Tekken King shouted.


    A smile appeared on the corner of the gun ghost''s mouth: "Don''t worry, I''ll get you on it soon..."


    The spear ghost suddenly flashed, and the dagger in his hand blocked the poison dart from the attack.


    "Poisonous scorpion, what do you mean?" Gun ghost looked at the poisonous scorpion with a gloomy face.


    The poisonous scorpion said coldly: "Do you think we will fall twice by the same method? Ye Hao."


    Gun ghost frowned slightly: "I don''t understand what you are talking about."


    "The gun ghost''s pistol never leaves. If I attacked him just now. What he took out should not be a dagger but a pistol."


    "The pistol was damaged in the battle just now." "Although you are wearing the clothes of a gun ghost, your voice and face are very similar. But can you tell me that there is a gap as long as your abdomen on your clothes, and there is blood. That should be the mark of the dagger cutting through the abdomen, but why there is no wound in your abdomen." The scorpion is alert.


    Looked at the "Gun Ghost": "Where is the real Gun Ghost?"


    A smile appeared on the "gun ghost" face.


    He stretched his hand to his neck, and the skin on his face began to wriggle surprisingly, and then Ye Hao''s face appeared.


    Ye Hao twisted his neck, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Misguided, misguided. I didn''t expect you to observe so carefully."


    "As for you asking the spear ghosts? I don''t know where they are now."


    Murderous aura flashed in Ye Hao''s eyes. "However, I would rather send you to see them."

 Chapter 320： Killer! Crazy knife

    Ye Hao and the poisonous scorpion fought fiercely together.


    When you come and me, the two sides are even on par.


    "Drink." The poisonous scorpion monster yelled, and suddenly a dark thing was thrown over by him.


    Ye Hao''s face condensed, his hand lifted the knife and dropped.


    A scorpion was chopped in half by Ye Hao, and purple blood was spilled on the ground.


    Sure enough, the poisonous scorpion was the same as the rumors. In addition to the poisonous power, he also raised scorpions. It is said that he raised at least hundreds of scorpions on his body, and he was fed with the flesh and blood of various poisons.


    "Tsk tusk. Your hobby is really bad. It''s not good to raise scorpions." Ye Hao was still talking while fighting.


    "This scorpion can kill you." The poisonous scorpion grabbed his black windbreaker with both hands and shook suddenly.


    Suddenly a horrible scene appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    A large scorpion was thrown out by the poisonous scorpion, completely covering the circle around Ye Hao, and the people who looked at the scorpion''s tail needle were a little strange in their hearts.


    Ye Hao had no time to dodge, so he could only slash with a dagger.


    But the number of scorpions was too much. From time to time, fish that slipped through the net fell on Ye Hao''s body, and immediately pierced Ye Hao''s skin with that fierce poisonous needle.


    After the scorpion barrage fell.


    A scorpion corpse on the ground.


    Ye Hao panted, his face was a little pale, he threw the last scorpion on his body to the ground, stomping to death severely.


    "You got my scorpion venom, did you feel numb in your limbs?" Poison Scorpion Yin smiled.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and stared at the scorpion. "My carefully cultivated scorpion venom is different. People who are nailed will feel paralyzed in their limbs and start to move slowly. Then the scorpion venom will erode your head and your mind will become unclear. Only It takes three minutes, and you will be poisoned to death." The poisonous scorpion seemed to be saying


    A favorite opera, his eyes are full of madness.


    "I just need to be here quietly waiting for you to get the poison. What you just said is correct. It is really good to have one less person to divide the money. 400 million US dollars, only need two people between me and Tekken, everyone is Two hundred million dollars."


    "It''s him, poison scorpion. Have you done it, done it. Just get me up quickly."


    Tekken¡¯s voice came from below the cliff. He heard the conversation between the poison scorpion and the fake gun ghost, so he has not spoken until now.


    "Okay, you will bear with me for a while. After this guy gets poisonous and I solve him, I will find a way to get you up." The poisonous scorpion shouted impatiently.


    After that, the scorpion was still there looking at Ye Hao.


    Three minutes passed.


    Ye Hao spit out a mouthful of blood, he half-kneeled on the ground, his body was constantly trembling, and his eyelids were constantly trembling.


    "Not bad, Huaxia. You are the one who lasted the longest under my scorpion venom. For your tenacity, I will take care of your life myself." A dagger appeared in the poisonous scorpion''s hand. Slowly walked towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao stared at the poisonous scorpion angrily, wishing to cut the poisonous scorpion thousands of times.


    "Boy, I''m sending you on the road." The poisonous scorpion raised his dagger and was about to harvest the "trophies in front of him."


    Ye Hao''s angry eyes disappeared suddenly, and the next moment his dagger appeared behind the scorpion''s neck.


    "Actually, I agree with your previous sentence. Don''t let your guard down at any time, otherwise your prey will bite you back. I hope you can tell them this sentence." Ye Hao smiled lightly. Looking at the poisonous scorpion holding his neck in horror and surprise.


    The poisonous scorpion kept bleeding from the palm of his neck, and he opened his mouth.


    "For...for...what...you...you will...nothing..."


    thump


    The poisonous scorpion fell to the ground, his eyes widened.


    Ye Hao looked at the corpse of the poisonous scorpion, spreading his hands: "Your poison is indeed very powerful. But you didn''t expect that the Nine Suns can cure the poison. But at least you saw my superb acting skills before you died, just to spray That blood, I have worked hard."


    With that, Ye Hao fumbled on the poisonous scorpion and found a pistol.


    The poison scorpion doesn''t like pistols very much, and in close combat, the limitations of pistols are indeed very large, unless it is a gun master like a spearman.


    Step on


    Walking to the edge of the cliff, Ye Hao looked at the Tekken King who was looking at him with horror under the cliff.


    "game over."


    Bang


    ##


    the next day.


    In Ye Hao''s apartment, he was bandaging his wound while staring at his computer. The screen was the interface of Killer''s Home.


    He is waiting for the update of the Asian killer rankings.


    All eight killers are dead.


    But there was an accident. When Ye Hao ran to the bottom of the cliff later, he only found the Tekken King who had been shot down, but did not find Du Chuan who was shot down by the Tekken King.


    But in one place, he found a pool of blood.


    It seemed that Du Chuan was really dead, and he didn''t die when he fell from such a high place.


    Although it did not achieve the original plan to kill two birds with one stone, the most important thing was accomplished.


    From the beginning of the special mission to the present, three days have passed.


    brush


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up and he noticed the subtle changes in the interface in front of him.


    Gun ghost, poisonous scorpion, their names disappeared.


    But when Ye Hao looked at the top ten of the rankings, his face was very bad.


    I saw a brand new name in the 11th position.


    No. 11: Mad Knife. Nationality, unknown. Age: Unknown. Good at using weapons: daggers, guns. Ability: Gunfight, close combat.


    Ye Hao hit the top of the bed with a fist.


    "I''m going to your sister!"


    Crazy Blade is Ye Hao, why is that name? Because he left a note on Cui Zhenhu and them, with a few words on it: When the mad knife came out: the world is the only one.


    These eight words that looked particularly second-degree were randomly thought up by Ye Hao, and he was worried that what if the eagle eye didn''t know who did it.


    But now it seems that the capabilities of this intelligence organization Hawkeye are really incredible, and its power is quite terrifying.


    But Ye Hao doesn''t care about the eagle eyes now, what hurts him is why he is missing one place!


    Damn it!


    The system requires the top ten, and now it''s one short, the **** system won''t care about you.


    "It seems we need to find something." Ye Hao sighed.


    His eyes fell in the top ten of the Asian killer list...


    ##


    Baoye Villa Back Mountain Wooden House.


    "Why are you back? Didn''t I arrange a place for you." Shi Lei frowned and looked at Du Chuan who was sitting on the ground in front of him. It was worse than when he was seriously injured before, and his right leg was directly deformed.


    Du Chuan stared at Shi Lei: "Who knows that place besides you?"


    Shi Lei was taken aback and walked up to Du Chuan: "It''s just me. No one else knows, why? What happened?" "I was ambushed yesterday and I was seriously injured and fell off the cliff. I survived the disaster, but my current injury is better than It was even more serious back then. It didn''t take three or four months, and it seems that it can''t be recovered." Du Chuan just finished speaking, and blood was spit out from his mouth. He couldn''t believe it and looked at the hand in front of him.


    Shi Lei of the dagger.


    "you you."


    Shi Lei smiled and pulled out his dagger, looking at Du Chuan who fell on the ground.


    "Exactly. I was thinking about how to solve you, but now that you are seriously injured, it saves me."


    "You...why?...I...I''m your master. Don''t...don''t you want to learn...learn from me...the Emerald Secret Code." Du Chuan looked at Shi Lei, his eyes full of anger. , Fear, unwilling, doubt.


    Shi Lei smiled brightly.


    "You''re talking about the jade secret code you hid in ##storage cabinet. I have been waiting for you for so long, and I finally found it, so you are of no value to me now, so you can go on the road with peace of mind. "After speaking, Shi Lei walked out of the wooden house, took out a lighter and threw it into the wooden house.

 Chapter 321： The legend of the mad knife

    Xiangdu.


    This metropolis of Chinese trade and the hub of world trade.


    The night here is as busy as day.


    In an underground bar, a man was drinking with his head down and silently.


    "Have you heard that something happened on the Asian killer list a few days ago. Eight killers disappeared within a day."


    "I also heard. It is said that the entire Asian killer world has spread, and everyone says that it was the crazy knife who suddenly jumped to the eleventh place."


    Several men sitting in front of the bar were talking there.


    This topic made the man who had been drinking raise his head slightly.


    "Several people. I have more accurate information here, do you want to hear it?" A bartender suddenly came over and looked at the others.


    "Don''t ask me if you don''t sell it here." When the bartender attracted attention, several people looked at him curiously.


    The bartender narrowed his eyes and tapped his fingers on the table.


    "You''re a money fan." One understood what the bartender meant, and took out a few coins and put them on the table.


    The bartender¡¯s gaze fell on other people, although it was very unhappy, but curiosity still made people unbearable.


    "Bao inquire, don''t make up stories for me. If you let me know that you fool us! I beat you to death." A fierce-looking man took out his money and patted it on the table.


    Now the money on the table is at least several thousand.


    The bartender smiled more cordially, he put away the money, and then gave everyone a glass of beer.


    "This glass of wine is for everyone. You drink while listening to me."


    A few people gave the bartender a look. The beer was only a few dollars at most, but if you didn''t drink it, you didn''t drink it.


    I saw the urging in the eyes of a few people.


    The bartender did not delay: "This matter actually started from a few days ago. According to the information I got, at that time someone in China issued a mission to kill two people, and his identity was an ordinary businessman."


    "Isn''t such a simple task?"


    "Don''t interrupt!" The bartender glared at the speaker: "But the price of this task is very high. I can''t disclose the specific figures, but there are a total of eight people who took the task. Among them are the killers in the world. There are gun ghosts on the leaderboard!"


    "But none of them returned from China during this mission. They were all killed by one person, and that person also left a note on the bodies of eight killers."


    "As soon as the mad sword comes out, I am the only one to dominate."


    Hearing this, everyone else chuckled, "This crazy knife is too crazy." "You have the ability to kill the eight Asian killers. You can also be arrogant." The teacher waved his hand: "Besides, according to my guess, this person''s strength is definitely the top ten in the Asian killer list. But because he is a newcomer, Hawkeye will consider shooting him in the 11th.


    Bit. "


    "Then do you know where this person is from? Islander? Thai? Stick?" one person asked curiously.


    The bartender smiled and said: "I don''t know this, but he should be a Chinese, and very young. Okay, the story ends here. I''m getting off work."


    "Aren''t you nonsense. We give you money and you just say this?" The group was immediately upset.


    The bartender shrugged: "The money you gave is only the news. And I don''t know more."


    Amidst the laughter and cursing of a group of people, the bartender walked backstage to change his clothes and left through the back door.


    The bartender is actually called Bao Xiaoer, because he is well-informed and is called Baoqiang.


    Bao Xiaoer went to the corner of the street to buy a takeaway and walked into the sidewalk.


    The trail was only three people wide, and several street lights were broken and the lights were dim.


    But this is the way Bao Xiaoer has to take every time he gets off work, so there is nothing to fear.


    But this time he didn''t take a few steps, the expression on Bao Xiaoer''s face became solemn, and his hand was placed on the knife on his waist.


    "It''s best not to move, unless you think that your speed is faster than I can cut your throat." A voice sounded from the darkness.


    Bao Xiaoer swallowed, and he could feel the cold touch from his neck.


    He obediently raised his hands.


    "Big brother, be forgiving. If you ask for money, the money is in my pocket. Take it whatever you want. I haven''t seen anything."


    Bao Xiaoer has been in society for a long time, and he knows that the value of life is higher than money.


    If you have no money, you can still make money. If your life is gone, you will have nothing.


    "I don''t need money, I can still give you money." A hand was stretched out from behind Bao Xiaoer, with a stack of US dollars in his hand, which is less than three or four thousand dollars.


    Bao Xiaoer hesitated for a while, he said cautiously: "Big Brother, I...I don''t sell butts. I have hemorrhoids, you... If you want, I can introduce you to some."


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me, I know you are the bag in this area, I''ll ask you somebody." A gloomy voice sounded.


    Bao Xiaoer''s eyes rolled: "Brother, just ask. I will tell you everything I know."


    "In this area, there is not a single Asian who likes to wear wool coats, red cotton hats and scumbags."


    Hearing the question from the people behind him, Bao Xiaoer smiled bitterly: "Brother, you have too few clues. This area has always been messy, so more people dress up."


    "His left leg is a little lame, and there is a scar about two centimeters long on the inside of his left eye."


    Bao Xiaoer was taken aback, and then he said: "Big brother, you are talking about the third child."


    "Han Lao San? Where does this person live? What is the usual life track." The voice master stuffed the money into Bao Xiaoer''s pocket, and took out a stack of dollars in front of Bao Xiaoer''s eyes.


    Bao Xiaoer looked at the money, it was almost half a year''s income.


    "The third child is a fool. He lives at No. 399, Nanluxiang. He lives alone. It seems that some friends often take him out to pick him up, so his life is okay. It''s just that he doesn''t talk to people often, and his life track..."


    After talking a lot, when Bao Xiaoer recovered, there was no one behind him.


    Bao Xiaoer breathed a sigh of relief, and collapsed to the ground.


    "Don''t talk nonsense about the matter just now, otherwise..."


    Suddenly the sound rang again, and Bao Xiaoer looked around in horror, but didn''t even see a ghost.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The man in the black windbreaker walked to a remote alley. He took off his windbreaker and placed it in the corner next to him. There was a ready-made takeaway suit on his body and a takeaway box in his hand.


    The man raised his head and looked at the dimly lit window on the third floor of a residential building in the distance.


    "Got you."


    A smile appeared on the corner of the man''s mouth, and this person was Ye Hao! Murder flashed in his eyes at the moment.

 Chapter 322： aims! frog

    Bump


    "Hello, your takeaway is here."


    Ye Hao knocked on the door, and at this moment Ye Hao also put on a black mask, covering most of his face.


    Soon the door was pushed open a small gap, and in the middle of the gap was a still connected door lock.


    "Bring it."


    From inside the door, Ye Hao saw half of his face, and he could also see the man wearing a shabby dark wool coat and the scar on the inside of his left eye.


    The man''s eyes scanned Ye Hao''s body.


    "This is the supper you ordered. Thank you for patronizing this restaurant. If you think the taste is good, please give a five-star praise, thank you."


    Ye Hao handed the lunch box into the crack of the door.


    "understood."


    Ye Hao watched as the door was slowly closed.


    "Five, four, three..." Ye Hao took off his take-out clothes, exposing the black clothes inside, and spit out numbers in his mouth.


    When Ye Hao spit out one in his mouth.


    Just heard a bang from the room.


    There was a strange light in Ye Hao''s eyes.


    This is fluoroscopy!


    I saw black smoke in the bathroom inside the room, and the man was leaning against the wall with a gloomy face at the moment.


    Ye Hao pulled out the pistol with a muffler and shot directly at the man''s position through the door.


    Hoo hoo


    After a round of shooting, Ye Hao kicked the door open, and then threw the pistol in his hand, just blocking the man holding a saber and slashing over.


    A dagger appeared in Ye Hao''s hand, and the expression in his eyes became serious.


    He felt a murderous aura from the man.


    This murderous aura was very unusual, much more solemn than the murderous aura of the eight killers that Ye Hao had killed before.


    Because the identity of this person is...


    Ranked seventh in the Asian killer list, and eighty-first in the world killer list.


    frog!


    The name is very popular, but the name frog was very famous in Asia in the early years, because its killing is very fierce and unprincipled, and it once ranked among the top five killers in Asia.


    However, because of a task five years ago, the frog killed the employer''s family, including the teenage children, after completing the task.


    So far few people are willing to ask him.


    Therefore, the frogs have had a lot less activity in the past five years, and that Bao Xiaoer would not have thought that a guy who has lived by their side for so long would be a famous frog.


    Primary physical strengthening!


    Primary speed enhancement!


    Primary strength enhancement!


    Elementary Object Control Technique!


    In the first time, Ye Hao performed most of his abilities. A silver needle flew out of Ye Hao''s waist pocket, and it was a crazy attack against the frog with the dagger in Ye Hao''s hand.


    "Superior? Who are you!" The saber in the hands of the frog blocked Ye Hao''s attack, watching the silver needle floating in the air vigilantly.


    "The one who wants your life."


    Ye Hao didn''t want to talk too much to this scum, and the dagger in his hand slashed towards the deadly place of the frog.


    "Do you know who I am? Are you sent by the girl''s father?" Ye Hao was taken aback by the frog''s words.


    His eyes circled the room.


    He saw a pair of eyes staring at him, and there was panic and hesitation in those eyes.


    It was a little girl who appeared to be twelve or thirteen years old, with her hands **** under the bed, her eyes swollen and tears on her cheeks.


    Seeing this little girl''s eyes, Ye Hao couldn''t help but think of the little girl he had rescued from the trafficker.


    "Damn you!"


    Ye Hao''s killing intent became stronger, and the title of terrorist had been unknowingly opened.


    "Haha. There are so many people who say this, but I am still alive." From the initial panic to the present, the frog counterattacked Ye Hao in an orderly manner.


    The two fought for several rounds in this cramped rental house.


    Ye Hao stared at the frog in front of him.


    This man must die today!


    That''s right, this is the goal Ye Hao is focusing on in order to complete the task.


    Three days have passed since the Eight Kills incident, and he ran to Xiangdu from a long distance, and he came for this frog.


    He is only one person away from the top ten required by the mission, but if he kills more than ten people, Ye Hao is not sure whether he can complete the mission, and now there are only less than three days left.


    So he focused on the top ten people in the rankings.


    After he sifted, he stared at the frog.


    There are many reasons for this. For example, the place where frogs are often active is in Xiangdu, which makes Ye Hao very convenient to move. Also, the frogs are older and far less skilled than they were in their heyday, which is a good goal.


    The main problem is that Ye Hao discovered that this frog has a terrifying hobby.


    Pedophilia!


    Not a pedophile, but a child killing!


    Ye Hao found that the frog likes to catch the child and go home, and then watched the painful and anxious expressions of the child''s family, slowly torturing the child to death.


    In the mission five years ago, the reason why the frog would kill the employer¡¯s family was because he fell in love with the employer¡¯s little boy. He finally killed the little boy in front of the employer¡¯s family. Finally killed the employer''s family.


    Its behavior is really outrageous!


    Although Ye Hao didn''t think he was a good person, he still had an urge to kill the frog.


    Unexpectedly, this time he happened to ran into this guy and attacked again. The little girl was probably the kid he had kidnapped from.


    "You are good at skill." There was a crazy look in the frog''s eyes, and a saber appeared in his left hand, and both sabers attacked Ye Hao at the same time.


    This made Ye Hao a little uncontrollable at once, and he had to control the flying needle at the moment, and he was very tired.


    "Do you have a helper?"


    The sudden word of the frog made Ye Hao a little unhurried.


    At this moment, the window on the side was suddenly kicked open, and a figure rushed in, with the knife in his hand reaching the frog''s throat.


    This person is here to trouble the frog!


    Ye Hao had this idea in his heart, but in order to complete the task, he had to kill the frog himself. If the credit was robbed by this person, there would not be much time for him to find another person.


    Knock


    The fierce battle of the three made this battle even more exciting. At this time, we can see that the frog''s skill is amazing. After all, he is one of the top five killers. Although he is one against two, he is calm and steady, and he is steady.


    Didu Didu


    Just as the battle was a bit white-hot, the sound of a police siren came downstairs.


    "I will accompany you to play here today."


    The frog exited a wall with a smile on its mouth.


    "Not good!" Ye Hao''s face changed, and the speed under his feet increased, but the next moment a hole suddenly appeared under the feet of the frog, and the frog fell down immediately. When Ye Hao approached, the hole had been restored to its original state.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth, his fist hit the floor directly.


    Cracks appeared on the ground.


    boom


    With the second punch, Ye Hao really smashed the floor through a hole. Below was a rental house with a similar layout.


    When Ye Hao jumped down, there was no one here anymore, the window was open, and bursts of cold wind blew in.


    Ye Hao''s perspective eyes looked around, and he couldn''t find the frog. "Let him escape."

 Chapter 323： I promise you

    But Ye Hao''s affair is not over. The person who attacked the frog before is now holding a knife at Ye Hao. I didn¡¯t have the opportunity to look at this person much just now. Upon closer inspection, Ye Hao realized that this person turned out to be a woman. Although her body was wrapped in tights, her face was still wearing a black mask and headgear, so that her body looked like A man, but don¡¯t forget, Ye Hao is driving right now


    With fluoroscopy.


    "What are you looking at!" The woman frowned. She was disgusted with Ye Hao''s eyes, making her feel that she was standing naked in front of this man at the moment.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, and turned around to leave.


    Now that the frog has escaped, there is no need for him to stay here. He has to find a way to find this guy quickly.


    "stop."


    But the woman didn''t seem to be going to let Ye Hao go. The knife in her hand was slashed towards Ye Hao''s neck, but the speed of the knife was not fast and did not carry any killing intent.


    As soon as Ye Hao retreated, he hid.


    "What do you want to do."


    Ye Hao said coldly.


    The woman looked at Ye Hao: "Who are you?"


    "Who I am has to do with you, but at least we are not enemies now. Unless you want to be enemies with me." Ye Hao said coldly.


    Ye Hao doesn''t like killing women, but it doesn''t mean that he will not kill. You must know that Hua Ji died under his hands.


    The woman sighed, she put down the knife in her hand: "You want to kill the frog?"


    "You too."


    "You are a supernatural person." The woman stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s eyes flashed. It seems that the woman saw the flying needle when he did it just now, but fortunately, he is wearing a mask now, and most people can''t recognize him.


    "How is it?" Ye Hao said silently.


    The woman suddenly said: "I want to cooperate with you."


    Ye Hao shrugged: "Oh? But I don''t like to work with someone who is hiding his face, and when you talk to others, don''t you report your family first."


    The woman hesitated for a moment, she took off her headgear and mask.


    The face below was revealed.


    Ye Hao was taken aback, because the fluoroscopy did not see the woman clearly... Actually, Ye Hao didn''t pay attention to his face... Cough cough


    There is a deep scar on the woman''s left eye, from the position of the eyebrows to the inside of the nose, but it does not seem to hurt her eyes.


    But Ye Hao wanted to describe this woman in one sentence.


    It is a beautiful landscape painting with a stain that breaks the beauty.


    "Have you seen enough, haven''t you seen a woman with scars." The woman seemed to dislike others staring at her face, and then put on a mask for herself.


    "My name is Jiufeng. The 19th in the Asian killer list."


    Ye Hao remembers that he did see this name on the Asian killer list.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao turned around to leave.


    "Wait. I have revealed my identity, why are you leaving! And why are you still wearing a mask!" Jiufeng stopped Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao said lightly: "I asked you to take off the mask just now, but I didn''t say I want to take it off. And I didn''t promise you just now. As for killing the frog, I''ll do it myself."


    With that said, Ye Hao walked to the window, and there were footsteps outside the house. It should be that the police had arrived.


    "I just put a tracker on the frog. If you work with me, I can tell you where he is."


    Jiufeng''s words suddenly made Ye Hao stop.


    He turned his head and looked at Jiufeng: "Then why didn''t you pursue it just now!"


    "We can''t catch up. In addition to his great skill, the frog is also first-rate. If we chase now, he will find that he has a tracker installed on his body, so instead of screaming, it is better to wait for him to stop. He ran. No matter how fast, I need to stop and rest."


    "At that time, we will be attacking his hiding place!"


    I really can''t tell that this woman is not very old, and her mind is so careful.


    "Just one sentence if you want to cooperate or not." Jiufeng looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao thought for a moment.


    "Okay, I will work with you."


    In the current situation, instead of trying to find a way on his own, Ye Hao might as well cooperate with this Jiufeng. As for how to act then, he will plan separately.


    "Then you can tell me your name now." Jiufeng looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    "Killer."


    A black line appeared on Jiufeng''s forehead: "We are all killers!"


    "Anyway, you call me a killer." Of course, Ye Hao wouldn''t tell his real name. As for the identity of Crazy Sword, he didn''t want to use it too much: "Well, should we go now? There should be police officers outside. Up."


    "It''s okay. Follow sister, don''t be afraid of this."


    As Jiufeng said, he went straight to the door and opened the door.


    Ye Hao''s expression changed.


    "Housekeeper Hong, your lady is upstairs."


    Ye Hao can see the policeman holding a gun outside, **** it! Is this woman a lunatic?


    "Thank you Miss Jiufeng. Hurry up and go upstairs."


    The sound of footsteps outside swarmed upstairs.


    Jiufeng turned his head and looked at Ye Hao, who was looking at him in surprise.


    "What? Scared?"


    "You... are you a policeman?" Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    Jiufeng whitened Ye Hao and said, "I told you I was a killer just now. It''s just that I''m helping a friend of mine, so these policemen won''t do anything to me for the time being. Of course, you follow me now. , You are also safe."


    Ye Hao became a little curious about this Jiufeng.


    ##


    Inside a super large villa in Xiangdu.


    Ye Haozheng and Jiufeng were sitting beside a luxurious table banquet.


    The dining room alone was about the size of a basketball court, but the food at the table in front of it was eaten by only four people.


    He looked at Jiufeng, who was sitting next to him and was devouring the cake and was worried. The mask on her face was changed to cover the scars on her eyes, so she did not disturb her eating.


    There was also the little girl opposite who looked at her timidly.


    In the end, it was the man in his 50s and 60s with occasional coercion on his face.


    "Jiufeng, thank you. Thanks to you this time, my daughter is safe." The man looked at Jiufeng with gratitude.


    "Uncle, what are you talking about? Azi is also my distant sister. She has an accident, of course I have to come over as soon as possible." Jiufeng said with a smile, while looking at the opposite Azi.


    "Azi, are you all right. That guy didn''t do anything to you, right?"


    Azi nodded, and whispered: "No...no. After he hijacked me, I woke up and found me lying under the bed of the rental house. Then it didn''t take long for this big brother to appear."


    As he said, Azi looked at Ye Hao with little eyes.


    Azi''s father also cast his gaze on Ye Hao now.


    "Forgot to introduce. This is my friend, who actually ran into him while saving Azi." Jiufeng said while eating.


    Azi''s father looked at Ye Hao, and he looked up and down: "Sir, don''t you take off the mask?"


    "Inconvenient." Ye Hao replied lightly.


    "Then I don''t know why the husband appeared in that rental house?" Azi''s father said with a questioning meaning.


    "kill."


    "Who to kill?" Azi''s father said solemnly.


    "frog."


    "Why did you kill the frog? Sir, you don''t want to reveal your identity, who knows if you are an accomplice of the frog." A Zi''s father suddenly said, making the atmosphere of the banquet plummet.


    Ye Hao stood up and said coldly: "I have no obligation to answer your questions. If you don''t welcome me, I can leave now."


    A strange light flashed in the eyes of Azi''s father, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Do you know who I am?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t want to know." Ye Hao said silently.


    "Hahaha, interesting. I am one of the four major business enterprises in Xiangdu, Li Jiachen." Azi''s father announced his identity.


    "Oh."


    Ye Hao didn''t care, I''ll take care of your business. I came to Xiang to do things only.


    Seeing the indifferent look on Ye Hao''s face, the expression on Azi''s father''s face also changed.


    "My question just now may have made my husband feel uncomfortable. I can apologize. Since your purpose is to kill the frog this time, as long as your husband can kill the frog, I am willing to pay a lot!" A Zi''s father has a businessman on his face. Frequent expressions.


    Just when Ye Hao was about to refuse.


    Azi''s father clapped his hands, and a palm-sized Jade Buddha was sent out.


    Ye Hao''s eyes stared at the Jade Buddha. "Okay, I promise you."

 Chapter 324： Action begins

    Ye Hao was lying in the room arranged by Boss Li, and the look of the Jade Buddha appeared in his mind from time to time.


    The feeling just now was not wrong, the feeling was very similar to the feeling he felt on the red jade dragon head stick, but it was a little bit worse.


    Anyway, his goal is to kill the frog. As for this reward, don''t let it go.


    As for why the man wanted to kill the frog, he told Ye Hao that it was because the man threatened his daughter and cut the grass without leaving the root.


    Although Ye Hao felt that the other party was hiding something, he didn''t care too much. He just wanted to finish this thing and go back as soon as possible.


    The night slowly entered the latter half of the night.


    A dark figure appeared beside Ye Hao''s bed.


    "Are you here? Are you going to act." Ye Hao opened his eyes and looked at the dark shadow.


    "I didn''t expect your vigilance to be so high." It was Jiufeng who walked out of the darkness. At this moment, she had changed into a black tights. The tights made her body uneven and had a different charm.


    Ye Hao got up and picked up the bag next to him.


    "Where is the frog?"


    "Say while walking. The car or something is ready." Jiufeng walked out the door, and Ye Hao followed behind.


    The villa in the middle of the night was very quiet, with few people.


    "Why does Boss Li want to kill the frog? He is so rich. He could hire a killer to kill the frog himself." Ye Hao said his doubts.


    "Don''t ask more if you don''t know, don''t you know the truth?" Jiufeng walked out of the gate without looking back, and parked a black ordinary car quietly outside.


    "I will drive."


    Jiufeng said a word and sat directly on the driver''s seat.


    Ye Hao sat in the passenger seat casually.


    "There are weapons behind. There are no accidents except heavy weapons." Jiufeng pointed to the back seat.


    Ye Hao looked back and saw that he had all weapons, much more complete than the one Wang Kai had prepared in Haicheng before.


    Ye Hao randomly picked a pistol and a grenade.


    Seeing what Ye Hao had chosen, Jiufeng''s eyes changed a lot when looking at Ye Hao.


    There is no shortage of better weapons than these in the back weapons, as well as rifles and submachine guns.


    If you are an average person, you might choose these weapons, but assassins know that great power doesn''t mean everything. It is the best weapon to be able to kill with one blow at a critical time.


    The car slowly left the villa.


    "The location of the frog has been determined. In a school in Kowloon District, this is his specific location. He is not moving now, probably resting." Jiufeng threw a tablet to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at the map above, and there was a flashing red dot in one place, to see that the terrain of that place was indeed a school.


    But Ye Hao soon discovered that there was a police station less than a block away from the red dot!


    "I''m going, this frog can really find a place. Opposite the police station?" Ye Hao said with a smile. "So our action this time is very troublesome. It''s 2 o''clock in the evening, and there are people at 4 o''clock in the school. The place where he hides is the teaching building, and there should be no one in the teaching building. And if we make too much noise in the school. The school security will be there in three minutes, across the street


    The police station will be there within five minutes. Our action this time is a murder, so if the police find us, Uncle Li will not come forward. "


    "And be very careful. There is a female dormitory less than 50 meters away from the teaching building. There are female students there. If the frogs escape to that place during the fighting, it is likely to cause more casualties."


    Hearing that Jiufeng said this, Ye Hao smiled and looked at this woman.


    "You are not an ordinary killer."


    "What?"


    "Ordinary killers don''t care about the safety of the surrounding people when they act. In their opinion, as long as they can complete the task, it is the best." Ye Hao could feel Jiufeng''s eyes flicker.


    Jiufeng glanced at Ye Hao coldly: "Do you think every killer is cold-blooded? Indiscriminate killing innocents?"


    This question made Ye Hao stunned, not knowing how to answer it for a while. "I''m from Xiangdu. The junior high school I used to read is here." Jiufeng said lightly: "Don''t talk about nonsense. This is the specific situation now. So the best time for us to act is within three minutes. The frog must be killed within minutes. Once let him escape. With his opportunity


    Min, he would have guessed that a tracker was installed on his body. "


    three minutes?


    "But I have a plan now. By that time we will sneak in together. The teaching building will have a total of six floors. The place where the frog hides is the closest window on the third floor."


    "That location is very convenient for him to escape. We broke in at the same time, sealing all the windows and exits from which he might escape. Then we two hit him, so that we can..."


    Just as Jiufeng was talking about his plan, there was a voice from the side.


    "You think even if the frog doesn''t run, we can do it in three minutes, no... even in five minutes. Do you think we can kill him in five minutes?" Ye Hao frowned, staring at the person in front of him. flat.


    Jiufeng hesitated: "If we go all out..."


    "Don''t use ifs. If any action is just to use ifs, we may fail. And your plan is terrible, full of loopholes." Ye Hao shook his head.


    Squeak


    At this moment, Jiufeng''s car suddenly stopped on the side of the road, and she turned and stared at Ye Hao.


    "Then you talk about what we should do? If you have a good way, then you just say it."


    Ye Hao scratched his hair, shook his head and said, "I haven''t thought of it yet."


    "Then you just shut up. You think I don''t want to think about a perfect plan? I am not a god, how can I know what will happen afterwards." Jiu Feng gave Ye Hao a white glance.


    But at this moment, Ye Hao''s eyes lit up.


    Know what happened next!


    Ye Hao closed his eyes and opened the system interface in his mind.


    Finally he found the thing in a place that he hadn''t opened for a long time.


    [Disaster prediction: remaining times: 1]


    Ye Hao suddenly turned his head and stared at Jiufeng.


    Jiufeng was stared at by Ye Hao''s eyes slightly.


    "What are you doing? Why are you staring at me?"


    "Hey, are you talking?"


    "I''m going. Is the object of my cooperation still a pervert this time?"


    Just when Jiufeng almost listed Ye Hao and Metamorphosis as equivalent creatures.


    Ye Hao''s eyes changed, his face was very bad.


    "If you proceed according to your plan. Have you ever thought that the frog will install explosives at the door. Once we open the door, it may detonate the explosives."


    "And you said that we can block the way for the frog to escape from the passage and the window. But if he has already loaded explosives on the wall. When an accident happens, he can directly detonate the explosives and open a way for himself. ""Then if I were him, I would flee directly to the girls'' dormitory. There are so many people there, blood will flow into rivers after a fight."

 Chapter 325： Ye Haos plan

    Hearing what Ye Hao said, Jiufeng''s face solidified from disbelief at the beginning to the back.


    "You...what if you..." Jiufeng said, but her own voice was a little unstable.


    Ye Hao sighed and looked into the night.


    [Disaster prediction technique is used up. ¡¿


    Ye Hao was really fortunate at this moment. At a crucial moment, he remembered this thing that he had forgotten in the corner. This consumable was something that Ye Hao had obtained shortly after he first started getting the system.


    There were a total of three opportunities to use it. After using it twice, there was one remaining, but it was never used, so it was thrown in the corner.


    And what Ye Hao said just now was of course not what he guessed randomly, but what he saw with his own eyes through Jiufeng.


    "Assuming these are not ifs." Ye Hao stared at Jiufeng.


    Now Jiufeng was stunned. She hesitated for a long time, and finally stomped her feet: "Then what do you want to do. The only plans I can think of are these."


    Ye Hao closed his eyes again and thought for a minute.


    This made Jiufeng a little impatient.


    "Why don''t you talk anymore." It can be seen that Jiufeng is a person who is not good at thinking. At this moment, his face is already showing an irritable expression.


    She was still there, muttering softly: "I would have called them together if I knew this time."


    "There is a way." Ye Hao smiled at the corner of his mouth, his eyes fixed on the map on the tablet in his hand.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Kowloon Middle School.


    On the third floor of the teaching building, in a dimly lit classroom, a man was sitting next to the podium table, his eyes half closed, and a dagger in his hand.


    Buzzing


    There was a vibration from the phone.


    The man answers the phone.


    "Hey. Frog, how''s your business going?" The call came out in English.


    The frog opened his eyes, and the light of the phone illuminated his face, which looked a bit scary.


    "It will be done soon." The frog''s low English sounded a little awkward.


    "This is the first task assigned to you by the organization, so don''t make any mistakes."


    When the voice fell, the call was hung up directly.


    Humph


    The frog snorted coldly, and lifted his trouser legs around his mouth, only to see a centipede-shaped scar full of ten centimeters long.


    "If you didn''t say that I could heal my leg, how could I join your organization. If it wasn''t for the injury on this leg, how could those two guys be my opponents last night."


    As the frog said, he took out another card from his pocket.


    The card is impressively a playing card.


    This playing card is impressively 3!


    Step on


    There was the sound of approaching footsteps and a beam of light from the dark corridor outside.


    The frog put the playing cards away, and looked outside warily with his saber in his hand.


    "I was called out at night for an examination, but I slept there. I would have beaten him if it wasn''t for the fact that the boy had something to do with the school." "But the school is really true. Wait for three o''clock. The bell is going to conduct a surprise inspection. It¡¯s not light yet. Let¡¯s do a surprise inspection and say what a classroom inspection is going to pass. Isn¡¯t this a broken school? Is there anything to check? I don¡¯t care about them. Wait for me to finish


    Just go back to sleep. I still have my baby to watch the race tomorrow. "


    The frog frowned slightly, and the lights passed by outside the classroom along with the sound. A man''s complaint could be heard, and then gradually moved away, the outside calm again.


    The frog put down the saber in his hand.


    "It seems that we can''t stay here for long, just finish that **** task and leave Xiangdu."


    The frog muttered to himself, then picked up his own things and began to tidy up the things in the classroom.


    The bundles of black things were improvised bombs.


    After finishing everything, the frog walked to the door of the classroom with a black bag on his back and gently opened the door.


    ...


    On the roof of a teaching building in the distance, Jiufeng was lying on the ground, holding a sniper rifle in his hand.


    "Your sister, even let the old lady sniper here. What did you say that the guy would come out? Why did the old lady believe his nonsense at that time. But his breath was really scary at the time."


    Jiufeng hit Hachi, a little helpless.


    "The target starts to move and is expected to appear in the hallway in five seconds. You are ready to shoot. Remember, just aim at the abdomen or feet."


    Ye Hao''s voice came from his ears.


    Jiufeng glanced at the scope, the scene inside the scope was the dark corridor on the third floor of the building in front.


    "There are no ghosts. And you only need me to kick my feet. Don''t you believe in my old lady''s marksmanship. You must know that my shooting results in the training camp were champions."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. People show up."


    Jiufeng smiled disdainfully, she didn''t believe that guy''s nonsense.


    But at this moment, the door of the classroom on the third floor corridor was pushed open.


    "I''m going, I really made the guy right." Jiufeng hurriedly concentrated, putting his finger on the trigger.


    I saw the frog carrying a bag and appeared under Jiufeng''s scope.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Jiufeng''s mouth: "The prey is hooked."


    Bang


    There was a dull gunshot, although it was equipped with a muffler, it still spread far in the darkness.


    Inside the guardhouse.


    "Did you hear any sound?" A guard on duty looked suspiciously at the surveillance camera, but the scene inside was still normal.


    "Huh, what did you say?" A guard with earphones took off the earphones, but the contact was loose because of too much action.


    The voice of a woman moaning came from the phone, accompanied by the island Mandarin.


    Uh


    The air suddenly became quiet.


    "You bastard, you watched these during your shift."


    "Which...this is the most recent film. Teacher Cang''s..."


    "Birds, let go of Teacher Cang and let me come!"


    ##


    "Didn''t you say that you shot accurately? You didn''t hit five shots, that''s okay." Hearing the chuckle in his ears, Jiufeng couldn''t hold his face.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I made a mistake." Jiufeng defended.


    "Don''t talk about it, you quickly get to the predetermined location as planned. Leave the rest to me." The voice on the earphone disappeared afterwards.


    "How did this guy know that the frog was coming out?" Jiufeng whispered, then disappeared on the roof with a sniper rifle.


    On the third floor of the teaching building opposite, the frog was running in the corridor carrying a bag. Several bullets were fired from the teaching building over there. Fortunately, he responded promptly, otherwise he would be overcast.


    Damn, is it the two people before? But how can they know their position.


    Could it be...


    Just as the frog was thinking about something, his foot seemed to have tripped on something, and his body couldn''t help falling forward.


    Under the moonlight, a silver thread was suspended in the place where the frog stumbled.


    The frog is a killer after all. Even if he stumbled, he controlled his body in time. The body was like a triangle and did not fall to the ground. But he saw dozens of silver needles stuck in the ground in front of him. If you fall down, you can imagine the taste.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." But the voice behind his head made the frog''s heart trembled.

 Chapter 326： Killing Frog

    A black shadow fell from the sky, and at the same time three silver needles flew towards the frog from the left and right directions.


    In an instant, the situation of the frog fell into a crisis.


    "Drink!" The frog gritted his teeth and screamed, his body turned around out of thin air, his head turned up to see the person attacked from above, it was the mask man who attacked him in the rental house before.


    The saber in his hand collided with the dagger in the face of the man in the mask, and sparks were struck in the dark.


    At the same time, three silver needles pierced into the frog''s body, but each silver needle pierced almost one centimeter and seemed to be stuck.


    Ye Hao''s eyes wrinkled slightly, and his right leg stepped on the frog''s abdomen.


    The frog gritted his teeth and endured Ye Hao''s leg blow. He slapped one hand on the ground and stood up on his own.


    Ye Hao landed on the ground at this moment, did not stop for a moment, and flew towards the frog.


    With three strengthening skills plus body, plus perspective, Ye Hao is the night traveler in the dark night.


    Although the frog is used to the night, it is dark after all, and the human eye cannot be as it is during the day.


    His saber blocked a lot of Ye Hao''s attacks, but still left a lot of wounds on his body, like a dam, with a lot of cracks.


    The frog gritted his teeth and threw the bomb in his hand.


    Ye Hao''s expression changed, and he hurriedly avoided.


    boom


    An explosion came from the teaching.


    The two guards in the guard room who were watching the love action education film recovered immediately, and the two looked at each other and shouted that something was wrong!


    Immediately ran towards the teaching building.


    Ye Hao was chasing the figure in front of him in the mist, his body was a little dark, it was caused by the explosion.


    However, apart from his body shape being a little embarrassed, he, who had physical strengthening protection, didn''t suffer any injuries, but the explosion just gave the frog a chance to escape. After getting rid of Ye Hao, he quickly ran towards the first floor.


    He ran to the first floor and directly chose to run towards the gate of the girls'' dormitory. At this moment, because of the explosion, many rooms in the girls'' dormitory were lit up.


    Just when the frog was about to step out of the teaching building and rush towards the girls'' dormitory, several bullets blocked his way.


    The frog stared gloomily at the roof of the female dormitory in front, where a gun was pointed at it.


    As long as he goes out at this moment, he may be shot into a hornet''s nest.


    "Hey, you shouldn''t be a stickman. He is really ready to run out of the first floor, but I have blocked him with a gun."


    Jiufeng''s voice came from his ears.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth. He saw the figure, and the sharp blade in his hand attacked again.


    "Entangling endlessly!" The frog was so angry that he turned around and held a saber to fight Ye Hao again.


    "Hmph, today I will make you a dead chicken." Ye Hao showed a confident smile at the corner of his mouth, opened his windbreaker, and dozens of bombs fell on the ground.


    The frog trembled in his heart.


    Is this kid going to die with himself?


    But the expected explosion did not come, and a thick white mist followed.


    The thick white fog completely blocked the field of vision of the frog. At least a little could be seen in the darkness before. In this thick fog, it was really impossible to reach out.


    "I am here."


    A voice came from the right, and the frog had no time to think about it and swung out the saber in his hand.


    After colliding with something, the frog felt a pain in his right hand.


    With a touch, it was a silver needle.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    A voice came from behind the frog...


    One minute later.


    "I''m going to such a fog, what the **** is that guy doing?" Jiufeng muttered as she looked at the dense fog below.


    Suddenly there was a voice in my ears at this time.


    "I ask you one thing, how did the body come out?"


    "The corpse? Did you solve that guy?" Jiufeng exclaimed.


    "Quickly answer me, we are running out of time." Ye Hao urged.


    "Just leave the body in place." Jiufeng replied.


    "Yeah. The mission is over, evacuate. The junction points meet."


    Ye Hao left a word, and a busy tone came from the headset.


    "I''m going, so indifferent?" Jiufeng murmured. At this moment, the dense fog below had begun to dissipate, and the scene there could be slightly seen.


    When Jiufeng looked over curiously while packing her things, her expression was dumbfounded.


    "Hedgehog?"


    At the entrance of the corridor, a figure was kneeling on the ground. It was a frog. His body was covered with silver needles, and his eyes were also inserted with silver needles. Blood was constantly flowing out of the silver needles. It''s very scary.


    And when Jiufeng saw this scene, he couldn''t help but think of the word hedgehog.


    She did not expect that the existence of a top ten in the Asian killer list would die so miserably.


    ...


    Under a lighted street lamp in the dark.


    Ye Hao is looking at his hand. This time he can be said to have done a wonderful job. He has not suffered multiple injuries, and his mental power has been greatly improved. At the same time, he can control up to three silver needles, but if Heavier things may be less.


    "I am used to killing now?"


    Ye Hao muttered to himself, just now he could completely say that he had killed the frog.


    Reasonable frogs are not under Ye Hao''s strength. If they are honest and upright, even if Ye Hao opens three enhanced skills, they are not his opponents. As long as the frogs support for five minutes, Ye Hao is the fish on his chopping board.


    But fighting is also about the right time and place.


    Days.


    Ye Hao had predicted a certain degree of future.


    geography.


    The battle site can be said to be determined by Ye Hao. The narrow corridor is very suitable for Ye Hao to fight, coupled with the fog that normal people can''t see, and the fog is staring at the Jiufeng who may appear at any time.


    People and.


    A man with fluoroscopy and object control.


    All of this has indirectly determined the ending of the frog.


    "Sure enough, the supernatural beings are very powerful." Ye Hao now knows why Tang Cheng told him that the supernatural beings would be focused by the state.


    Because this is a weapon that can surprise you, and even turn defeat into victory!


    Ye Hao closed his eyes and told himself in his heart that he had no choice but to do this. These are not what I want, because of the requirements of the task, as long as he handles these things well, his life will return to normal.


    Step on


    With the sound of footsteps, Ye Hao raised his head.


    Jiufeng took a plastic bag and walked to Ye Hao. She took out a beer from the plastic bag and handed it to Ye Hao.


    "who are you."


    Ye Hao took the beer, he didn''t unscrew the bottle cap directly and drank it.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I would put medicine in the wine. You don''t look like a killer. A killer never drinks anything given by others." Jiufeng looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled lightly, with bloodshot eyes in his eyes.


    "I never thought that I was a killer, I was just a person fighting with fate."


    Jiufeng walked to Ye Hao, she took off her mask, and chuckled while drinking wine; "You look very pleasing to your eyes."


    Ye Hao turned his head to look at Jiufeng, and it was inevitable to see the knife scar on her face.


    "How did your scars come from?" "Want to know?"

 Chapter 327： End of mission

    "I won''t tell you. After drinking and leaving."


    Seeing Jiufeng like that, Ye Hao didn''t ask much, he could see that it was a scar with a story.


    After that, Ye Hao and Jiufeng returned to Boss Li''s villa.


    At this moment the sky is already bright.


    When Ye Hao and Jiufeng''s car stopped at the door of the villa.


    I happened to see an old housekeeper standing there waiting.


    "Master is waiting for the two in the reception room."


    Jiufeng patted Ye Hao on the shoulder: "Your reward is here."


    Following the old housekeeper, Ye Hao leaned to Jiufeng''s ear: "It has only been two hours since our action. How come Boss Li learned the news of our successful action so quickly?


    To be honest, since he met Boss Li, he felt that this man was a little weird, and the things he did were also very strange.


    Obviously he is a rich man, but he is not willing to pay for the killer himself.


    "Boss Li has a lot of contacts in Xiang, and there is some news in the police station, so he will naturally know." Jiufeng said flatly, as if this were normal things.


    Now Zi Ye Hao felt that Boss Li was weird.


    Soon they came to a room.


    Slap


    Boss Li clapped his hands and greeted him with a smile: "Good skill, you killed the seventh frog on the Asian killer list. It really complies with the old saying, since ancient times a hero has been a boy."


    "Boss Li laughed." Ye Hao felt that Boss Li''s smile was very false, and he didn''t want to have more contact with this person.


    Boss Li saw Ye Hao''s coldness, he seemed to react and clapped his hands.


    A servant came in with the jade Buddha.


    "It''s Li who has a bad memory. It''s yours for the good reward. But I, Li, always like to make friends. I don''t know if you can let us see your dignity, sir."


    Hearing what Boss Li said, Jiufeng on the side also cast a curious look.


    To be honest, she was really curious about who this person was. Although the two of them worked together to kill the frog this time, he was the entire plan and the actors, and she just fired a few shots.


    The last scene is the last scene, which can be said to be fresh in her memory.


    Ye Hao took the Jade Buddha without saying a word and put it into his bag.


    "The task has been completed, let''s say goodbye."


    With that said, Ye Hao turned around and prepared to leave.


    "You are too impolite..." Jiufeng frowned, very upset with Ye Hao''s attitude, and wanted to catch up with Ye Hao for a theory.


    But Boss Li stopped him. He looked at the back of Ye Hao''s departure, and the smile on his face gathered up: "This man is extraordinary, he doesn''t want to show his face, he probably doesn''t want others to know who he is. "


    "Then who is he? I know most of the people on the Asian killer rankings, but none of them are in line with his situation." Jiufeng said in confusion.


    At this moment, a person who looked like an attendant came over with a laptop.


    "Master, the list of killers in Asia has changed."


    Boss Li looked at the computer screen, and a strange light flashed in his eyes.


    "Maybe I know who he is."


    "Who is it?" Jiufeng looked over curiously, and then she exclaimed, "Crazy Sword?"


    I saw the tenth place in the list of killers in Asia, and it was crazy knife.


    And the name of the frog has disappeared.


    These two things happened this night, and it is inevitable that people are reminiscent of them.


    "Jiufeng, you go back first. Remember to give your father a good voice, and by the way, help find out the identity of this crazy knife. It''s interesting to be in the top ten of the Asian killer list in a few days."


    "Yes."


    ...


    Ye Hao, who had arrived at the airport at this moment, heard a long-lost prompt from the system.


    [System prompt: special task completed. The loan amount is cleared. ¡¿


    [System Tip: Because the host has completed the special task for the first time, a reward is given-a general skill draw. ¡¿


    [System prompt: host title upgrade (hunter)]


    Ye Hao, who was waiting for the plane, just got bored, so he went straight to the draw.


    ¡¾Ding. Congratulations to the host for drawing common skills: calligraphy. ¡¿


    Uh


    calligraphy?


    This doesn''t seem to be of much use to the current self.


    Ye Hao''s eyes fell on his bag, which contained the Jade Buddha he had previously obtained from Boss Li.


    Ye Hao reached out and touched the Jade Buddha.


    [System prompt: An unknown energy source has been detected and is being tested...]


    [Currently unknown energy sources can be absorbed and converted into skill points: 50. ¡¿


    Although this number is a bit large, it is much better than the original Red Jade Dragon Head Staff.


    It''s just that Ye Hao''s impression of Boss Li has deepened. Such a jade Buddha can be given away at will. This person is absolutely extraordinary.


    After that, Ye Hao found a bathroom, and when there was no one, he absorbed all the skill points in the Jade Buddha and watched his system''s skill points become 50.


    It''s been a long time since I saw that my skill points are positive, and I feel a little relieved.


    Next time I won¡¯t be able to use this loan until the last moment. This time I¡¯m half dead by such a task.


    After relaxing, Ye Hao felt that everything in the world was beautiful.


    He quickly returned to Haicheng by plane.


    The first time he arrived in Haicheng, he called Tangcheng first, but no one answered it for a long time.


    After that, he called Zhou Qianyi. As for why he thought of calling her, he speculated that Tang Cheng was mostly next to Zhou Qianyi.


    After Zhou Qianyi answered the phone, Liu Chuang was talking there, but Ye Hao obviously felt that Liu Chuang''s tone was a bit wrong.


    But Liu Chuang didn''t say much, just let Ye Hao wait in place.


    Then ten minutes later, a Jeep drove over.


    The driver was Moran, and the co-pilot was Li Zhongwei with a bandage.


    Liu Chuang walked down from the back row. He walked up to Ye Hao, looked at Ye Hao up and down, and then nodded, "Just come back."


    He didn''t ask Ye Hao why he came out of the airport.


    But after getting in the car, Ye Hao felt the strange atmosphere of the three of them.


    "Did something happen?" Ye Hao asked.


    "It''s okay. Where are you going next? Go back to the apartment first, or go to Miss Zhou. By the way, I forgot to tell you that Mr. Zhou Wanda is awake, and..." Liu Chuang smiled and looked at Ye Hao. Ye Hao still noticed something in his eyes.


    "Where''s Tang Cheng Tang," Ye Hao asked in a deep voice.


    "He, he was transferred because of the mission." Liu Chuang said.


    Ye Hao didn''t look at Liu Chuang again, but stared at Li Zhongwei who was looking out the window.


    "Li Zhongwei, I think you are still a man. I ask you where Captain Tang has gone."


    Li Zhongwei clenched his fist, he turned his head and looked at Ye Hao with an angry look.


    "Don''t you want to know me, I..."


    "Li Zhongwei, you forgot how the Tang team explained it." Liu Chuang glared at Li Zhongwei.


    Li Zhongwei''s expression froze. But he still murmured unconvincingly; "I just can''t help it. The Tang team is being punished in the military area because he has been dismissed now, and he actually came from the airport, seeing how happy he is. I know where I have gone freely in the past few days. Team Tang has suffered there."

 Chapter 328： Something happened in Tangcheng

    "Let him continue." Ye Hao looked at Li Zhongwei: "Make it clear, what the **** is going on with Team Tang? Be punished and detained?"


    Liu Chuang looked at Ye Hao like that, he knew he couldn''t keep it from.


    "Forget it, let me do it. Xiao Li, you can control your emotions."


    Li Zhongwei snorted, turned his head and looked out the window.


    Ye Hao looked at Liu Chuang.


    Liu Chuang began to talk about what happened during Ye Hao''s absence.


    On the third day after Ye Hao disappeared, the Dragon Team sent someone down, but when they heard that Ye Hao was not there, they were greatly annoyed, and they were directly revoked as the captain of the Tangcheng Huang Team 9th team by negligence. He was detained in the Jiangnan Military Region nearby.


    Because Tangcheng took all the responsibilities alone, Moran and the others had nothing to do, but it is said that Tangcheng might still go to a military court.


    "Take me to the place where Team Tang was detained." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "Ye Hao, calm down. The Tang team knows your temper, so we don''t tell you, afraid you will do impulsive things." Liu Chuang persuaded.


    Ye Hao said mockingly; "Then you let me stay like this? But because I was detained in an unknown place, Team Tang might go to a military court someday!"


    Ye Hao and Tangcheng didn''t know each other for a long time, but he liked this big brother very much. The reason why Ye Hao was able to complete the special task of the system so smoothly this time was thanks to Tang Cheng''s guarantee of Ye Hao at the beginning.


    And now something happened in Tangcheng.


    Make him seem okay?


    impossible!


    [System task: Rescue Tangcheng on the premise of innocence. Task reward: 10 skill points. There is no penalty for failure. ¡¿


    Listening to the voice in his mind, the corners of Ye Hao''s mouth curled up, and the system finally appeared when it was time to appear. Although there were few rewards, I did this task!


    "Brother Liu, did you take me to the place where Captain Tangcheng was detained, or did I find it myself. You should know that I am a hacker. I want to find the place where Captain Tangcheng was detained easily."


    Ye Hao stared at Liu Chuang.


    Liu Chuang scratched his hair, and finally patted the seat: "I know you are of this character. Forget it. Moran drove to the military area."


    "Good." This was the first sentence Moran said so far. She stepped on the accelerator suddenly and the car changed the direction to the center of Haicheng City and diverted to Yuhang.


    But on a remote national road, Moran and his car were blocked by two cars not long after they drove.


    Ye Hao found that Liu Chuang and their faces were very ugly, and even Moran''s eyes, who had always been calm, showed anger.


    Four men and two women came down from the two cars.


    "Who are they?" Ye Hao could feel that this was a bad person.


    "Forgot to tell you. They are the special operations team sent from above, that is, they removed Captain Tangcheng and ordered Captain Tangcheng to be punished." Liu Chuang said in a low voice.


    "What special operations team, isn''t it just a guy who usually relies on his own special abilities to be arrogant and domineering. The squint guy before that touched Sister Moran''s butt, if it wasn''t for Big Brother Liu to stop Lao Tzu, that guy would have been abandoned. "Li Zhongwei said angrily.


    Maybe Li Zhongwei mentioned bad things.


    Moran glared at Li Zhongwei fiercely: "You will die without saying a word."


    Ye Hao understood what they said.


    This special action group is China¡¯s ability group.


    "Wait for me, I''ll take care of things, let''s continue walking." Ye Hao pushed the car door.


    "Oh, this person is our newcomer this time, he is quite young." A young man came over with chewing gum, glanced at Ye Hao, and then turned his head and leaned down to look at Moran: "Lan Lan How did you think about the last time I asked you."


    Moran''s face was ugly, she pressed the window lift button. The car window rose slowly, but the young man stretched out his hand to hold down the ascending car window, and looked at Moran squintingly: "Lan Lan, don''t do that. Look at me, I''m a supernatural person. Ah, how amazing. You are my girlfriend, how safe you are. Although I have almost one


    ...Two..."


    With that said, the young man broke his hands and began to count. "Five. Although you are the sixth girlfriend, you can rest assured that I will be as good to you. Although China does not allow three wives and four concubines, I am a supernatural person, just like the protagonist in that kind of novel. Things are normal, right." As he said, the young man stretched out his hand to touch Mo


    Orchid.


    "Asshole, Sister Moran ignores you, you still..." Li Zhongwei in the passenger seat was angry, got out of the car and walked around the car, and walked directly to the young man to argue with him.


    But a trace of impatience flashed in the youth''s eyes.


    "Boy, don''t think you are from a big family and I dare not beat you. The last time I looked for the beauty of the president, it was your kid''s good deeds. I don''t think you know how to write the word death." He smashed his fist into Li Zhongwei''s face.


    The speed of his fist was so fast that Li Zhongwei had no time to react. The fist was already close to his face.


    If this fist is smashed, it is estimated that Li Zhongwei will lie down in the hospital for another half month.


    The other people looked at here with accustomed eyes.


    In the next moment, a figure flew out and fell directly into the grass on the side of the road.


    The eyes of several young people suddenly changed, and they looked at the young man who put down his fist in surprise.


    "You tell me how to write dead words." Ye Hao shook his fist, then looked at Li Zhongwei: "The beautiful president he just mentioned is Zhou Qianyi?"


    Li Zhongwei looked at Ye Hao and nodded subconsciously.


    What happened just now was so sudden that he hadn''t had time to react at all, and the figure flew out.


    "Well you, you newcomer dare to beat Lao Tzu. Lao Tzu will let you know the rules of the special operations group!" The young man in the distance got up, spitting blood out of his mouth.


    Walked towards Ye Hao with a sullen face.


    One of the two women next to him was younger, dressed like a little sister with a cigarette hanging from her mouth.


    "Is it okay to make Aso so troublesome?"


    "It''s okay. Newcomers are generally proud and arrogant. Just like when we were first incorporated, which one was not taught by the elderly and then behaved."


    There was another woman who was completely different from Xiaotaimei, like a huge mountain, talking there.


    This woman is so strong that she really thinks she is a strong man if she doesn''t look carefully. "Hey, do you want to gamble? That kid is good at it, and the intelligence says he is a mind-powered supernatural person. I pressed my subsidy this month, and that kid can last ten seconds under Aso''s hands. "The speaker is wearing a gold stud, it looks like a


    Social chaos.


    "Bet. I dare not gamble. I am pressing my subsidy this month. I am optimistic about that little brother, I can hold him for 20 seconds." Little Taimei said excitedly.


    The stud man looked at the other two twin brothers.


    "Are you coming or not."


    The two twins are the most dressed up like normal people, but their eyes are cold.


    "It''s boring."


    "Not coming."


    The two coldly threw a word back. "I''m coming. I can get down on this guy in three strokes." Ye Hao said.

 Chapter 329： I want to abandon his hands

    The stud man was taken aback, he smiled and looked at Ye Hao.


    "Boy, don''t be too mad. I was beaten up by our instructor for a month because I was too mad."


    "Then you guys are going to give this turtle son 120." Ye Hao stared at Aso who came by: "Because I am very angry, his consequences are very serious."


    Asu suddenly burst into laughter. He stopped five meters away from Ye Hao and looked at Ye Hao disdainfully: "Looking at what you were doing just now, does the beauty president I molested before have anything to do with you? "


    "It doesn''t matter." Ye Hao said silently.


    Ashok shrugged: "It doesn''t matter what you care about. Lao Tzu is also planning to give her a night attack in two days. There is no woman in this world that Lao Tzu can''t conquer. Lao Tzu is not afraid to tell you that Lao Tzu is an F-level peak speed ability. Pack you, Lao Tzu is like packing a mouse."


    "I hope your mouth is still hard after a while." Ye Hao''s voice was full of murderous aura at the moment.


    The scene at this time is already tense.


    "Asu seems to have just broken through in half a month. After the breakthrough, he was very arrogant. I also want to hit him." The earring man murmured.


    At this moment, the two people in the center of the storm have changed!


    Asu''s eyes condensed, he moved under his feet, and the speed suddenly increased, and a fist hit Ye Hao''s face directly.


    This speed is estimated by ordinary people to slow down several times to see clearly.


    However, the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth showed a sarcasm. He originally wanted to use enhanced skills, but he didn''t even have the idea of ??using enhanced skills.


    Although Ah Su is fast, in Ye Hao''s eyes, this is full of loopholes.


    Ye Hao lifted his right foot high, and then fell suddenly, Ye Hao''s foot hit the head of the attacking Aso heavily.


    boom


    "Cough cough..." Aso fell to the ground coughing up blood, his head becoming more bloody, his limbs trembling constantly.


    At this moment, the eyes of several people looking at Ye Hao changed.


    one move!


    One trick!


    Ye Hao didn''t care about the eyes of those people, but looked at Moran in the car.


    "Which hand did he harass you."


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, Moran looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    The faces of the few special forces in the distance changed.


    The man with earrings shouted, "Hey, boy. Although I can''t understand Aso, I just need a lesson."


    Ye Hao ignored it, looked at Moran and asked again.


    "Which hand."


    "The right hand. I remember it was the right hand. This kid touched it while Sister Moran was not paying attention at that time!" Moran did not speak, and Li Zhongwei shouted there.


    "To shut up."


    The man with stud earrings walked over and glared at Li Zhongwei. Li Zhongwei was worthwhile, and stared back.


    "Staring at me? Your people won''t let me say anything if they do bad things."


    The stud man looked at Ye Hao.


    "Boy, we are here to pick you up this time. You have already taught Aso, and the matter is over."


    "He also slapped Brother Cheng with his left hand."


    Suddenly, Moran came out without saying a word.


    "I know."


    Although Ye Hao didn''t see Moran, he said this to her.


    Ye Hao looked at the man with earrings in front of him, and said in a cold voice: "If you do something wrong, you will be punished. Now the punishment is not over. The kick just now was for my friend. Next, I will abolish his hands. ."


    "Ahem...haha. Frustrate my hands? Come on if you have the ability, I tell you, that woman I am watching, and when I have time, I will go to her, I will torture her well." Lying on the ground Asu slowly stood up with blood stains on his face.


    He looked at Ye Hao grimly: "I''m not afraid to tell you, I just want to play with that woman. What can you do with me? Lao Tzu is a supernatural power, Lao Tzu is a national treasure of the country. You dare not dare to give you the courage Destroy me."


    "Asu, shut up." At this moment, the man with earrings also felt that his companion had said a little too much, he snorted, and then looked at Ye Hao apologetically: "I apologize to you on behalf of him."


    "Apologize? Is it useful to apologize?" Ye Hao looked at the earring man indifferently: "He can develop such a temper. I think he has done such a thing before. What he did before, I don''t know me too. I''m too lazy to worry about it, but now he provokes me."


    "I don''t care who he is, or what kind of supernatural being. I said that to break his arms, I have to."


    At this moment, the air became quiet.


    Several other people have gathered around at this moment, and they feel that the atmosphere at this moment is different.


    Li Zhongwei also wanted to go up, but was held back by Liu Chuang.


    "Brother Liu, don''t hold me. Although I don''t like this kid, he has a temper with me. He is not just a bunch of supernatural powers. Lao Tzu has long seen them unhappy." Seeing Li Zhongwei''s anger With the look in his eyes, he knew that he couldn''t understand these people.


    "Don''t be fooling around. Ye Hao is a supernatural person, and things won''t happen. But if we attack a supernatural person, we may go to a military court. Do you want to see Old Tang worry about you? "


    But Liu Chuang''s words made Li Zhongwei stiff. Moran, who was about to get out of the car, also lowered his head, with a tangled look in his eyes.


    "You are not allowed to control this matter. I will solve it myself." Ye Hao said this to Moran and others.


    His eyes swept across the three men and two women.


    "Why? I couldn''t beat it heads-up just now, now it''s time to change the group fight?"


    "I just made a call, and you are here to make trouble for me again. Boy, you are a newcomer, don''t be too crazy. Although the supernatural powers are precious, I will call you in for ten and a half months. no problem."


    A slow voice came, and a man with a cigarette in his hand came out of the car, still holding the phone just finished in his hand.


    "team leader."


    "team leader."


    The five people surrounding Ye Hao seemed to be afraid of this man.


    And that Asu trot to the man''s side: "Cousin, look at how crazy this newcomer is. Beating me like this will destroy my two arms."


    Cousin?


    There was a smile at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth. No wonder this Asu was so arrogant. It turned out that he was still a "relationship".


    "Okay, okay. I don''t know what kind of virtue your kid is. You are fast, but your little effort is not enough to meet someone with a little skill. Go back and practice more."


    The man cast his gaze on Ye Hao, and said faintly: "You have a good skill, you have practiced martial arts. You apologize to Aso. Then your supplies for the next six months will be treated as an apologetic, and that''s the thing."


    The man said this.


    The man with stud earrings raised his eyebrows slightly, and he whispered, "Supplement for half a year! This kid is going to lose money."


    Ye Hao doesn''t care about supplies or not at this moment.


    His eyes passed through the five people in front of him and looked at the man: "What if I say no."


    The man narrowed his eyes, put down the half-smoking cigarette in his hand, and flicked the ashes. "Teach the newcomer a lesson. Don''t do it too hard, just keep your breath."

 Chapter 330： You are too weak

    "I''m sorry. The boss ordered, we can''t help it." The stud man rubbed his fist, as if doing a warm-up exercise.


    "I don''t want to fight, otherwise my clothes will be messed up again." Little Taimei said with her mouth pouting.


    Step on


    The muscular girl walked out, and she walked to Ye Hao, who was actually a head taller than Ye Haodu.


    "F-rank mid-level ability person. My ability is..."


    The muscular girl squeezed her fists, her veins seemed to explode, and her skin also revealed a black color.


    "man of Steel."


    After speaking, the muscular girl slammed a fist towards Ye Hao''s head.


    But Ye Hao didn''t dodge, and slowly raised his hand.


    "Forget it, I dare not look at it. This kid is arrogant not to hide. Even the captain dare not hold it with Sasha''s fist." The earring man covered his eyes as if he didn''t want to watch the next scene more.


    But afterwards, the surroundings were quiet and abnormal, and the stud man put down his hand.


    His face turned straight, and the dignified look before disappeared.


    "Steel body? The strength is good, but I don''t know if your defense is really the same as steel." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the fist held by his left hand.


    The steel body of this muscular woman is actually strengthened by his body and strength, but its effect is obviously not as good as its own.


    "Since you are going to fight, I will accompany you to the end." Ye Hao''s eyes showed a sharp look, and his fist hit the muscular woman''s abdomen heavily.


    bump


    "Cough cough..." The muscular girl took a few steps back, and blood kept flowing out of her mouth.


    She looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "How can your strength be so great!"


    "It''s not that my strength is too strong, but you are too weak." Ye Hao waved his hand in disdain.


    Now Ye Hao only activated three enhancement abilities.


    The muscular girl is really too weak, and can''t even compare to Cui Zhenhu and the others in singles.


    "This kid is not ordinary. Don''t underestimate the enemy, go together. The old rules, Sasha and Amei go together. Awen Awu assists, I am a long-range guerrilla." The male voice of the earrings fell, and the few people changed their attitudes and started Attacked Ye Hao.


    "drink."


    "drink."


    The remote twins burst out at the same time.


    Ye Hao felt his body heavier, and at the same time he found that the speed of the muscular girl who had attacked was much faster than before.


    gravity?


    One lifts gravity and the other reduces gravity.


    Although the speed of the muscular girl became faster, Ye Hao slowed down.


    But Ye Hao easily avoided the muscular girl''s fist.


    "It''s still too slow." Ye Hao was on one side, while his left knee hit the muscular woman''s abdomen heavily.


    "Brother, be careful when I break your neck."


    At this time, the voice of the little elder sister came from his ears, Ye Hao''s eyes moved, and he saw that the little elder sister had appeared behind him, his hands coming towards him.


    For this seemingly young girl, Ye Hao still didn''t want to make too much effort. He stretched out a fist and prepared to deal with her a little bit. But I didn''t expect that the little Taimei''s hand touched Ye Hao''s fist, which made Ye Hao feel like her fist was touching the top of the cotton. Then something even stranger happened. The little Taimei''s hand seemed to have no bones. Like a snake slowly winding around Ye Hao¡¯s arm,


    He attacked Ye Hao''s neck.


    Is the body softening?


    Little Taimei''s ability was a bit interesting, but it was still too weak for Ye Hao.


    A silver needle appeared in Ye Hao''s hand. At this moment, Little Taimei''s body was softly pressed against Ye Hao''s back, almost controlling Ye Hao''s body.


    "Little brother, you lost. No one can break free of my bondage." Little Taimei jokingly said next to Ye Hao''s ear.


    "Too small." Ye Hao muttered.


    "What?"


    "You should eat more pig''s feet and chicken feet, otherwise it will be stunted." Ye Hao''s faint words made Xiao Taimei''s face change, and Ye Hao''s words touched her pain.


    I don''t know if it is a supernatural relationship. In fact, she is already an adult, but some parts of her body seem to have stagnated development.


    "Shut up!" Little Taimei angrily began to tighten her arms, trying to control Ye Hao''s body.


    But suddenly, she found that her body couldn''t move.


    But Ye Hao simply removed the little sister from her body as if she was undressing.


    "Mei, the needle on your body." The stud man in the distance exclaimed.


    At this time, Xiao Taimei realized that there were silver needles inserted in several places on her body.


    "Wow, I am most afraid of needles. Get the needles off my body quickly." Little Taimei cried out in horror.


    Ye Hao didn''t care about Little Taimei, because he felt a danger at the moment, his head was slightly on one side, and the hair on the left side of his head flew without wind.


    "Air cannon?" Ye Hao''s eyes lit up and he looked at the man with earrings whose hands formed a circle in the distance.


    He also saw this kind of power for the first time.


    "Well, let''s not quarrel with you. Your abilities are too weak." Ye Hao''s body was suspended with a few silver needles.


    ...


    After half a minute.


    The stud man and others all fell to the ground, with silver needles inserted in their bodies, and their bodies could not move.


    "What the **** is going on, why can''t we move anymore." Little Taimei shouted anxiously.


    The man with earrings looked at Ye Hao walking by at the moment: "Do you know the acupuncture points? Did your silver needle stick on our acupuncture points?"


    "Acupoint? Does the acupuncture in martial arts novels really exist?" Little Taimei exclaimed.


    Ye Hao didn''t have time to answer their questions. He had already walked up to the man, and Asu behind the man looked at Ye Hao in horror.


    He didn''t expect the man in front of him to be so powerful. Although they are a little weak, they are still good in their usual tasks.


    "You are great. Your control ability is very good, but you are not my opponent. I will give you another chance and apologize." The man put down the cigarette he had finished smoking in his hand and looked at Ye Hao coldly.


    Ye Hao also looked at the man; "I also give you a chance to get out of the way."


    As Ye Hao said, he was still advancing, not paying attention to the men''s threat.


    "You think you are very powerful. But you know what the sky is." The man''s face sank. When he spit out the words "the sky is the sky", the men with earrings who fell on the ground shouted in pain.


    "Damn, the boss''s mental coercion is still so strong."


    "This feeling is really uncomfortable. Kid, hurry up and give in. Our captain is different from us. He is an E-level superpower."


    Ye Hao stood in front of the man, he smiled, his smile was very interesting, as if he saw something funny.


    "I thought you were very strong just now, but I found out that I was wrong."


    "You said there is a sky outside the sky. But you are not that sky." "Because of you, it is too weak."

 Chapter 331： Than imposing?

    As soon as Ye Hao''s words fell, the surrounding air became tight.


    An aura burst out from Ye Hao''s body instantly.


    ¡¾Title: Hunter. Turn on...]


    Sweat beads appeared on the earring man''s forehead. He looked at Ye Hao in horror. He felt a murderous aura that he had never felt before. This murderous aura made him feel like he was about to breathe.


    The earring man and others on the side were shaking involuntarily.


    Compared to them, Moran sitting in the car is much better.


    "What''s going on? Why do I feel that Ye Hao is weird now." Li Zhongwei looked at the scene suspiciously.


    "This is murderous." Liu Chuang looked at the boy with awe in his eyes.


    "Although murderous intent is invisible, it can give people an invisible coercion. People with strong murderous intent can even squeeze the enemy with their aura. There was Zhang Fei''s three roars in ancient times and it was because of Zhang Fei himself. The murderous spirit it brings."


    That''s right.


    Ye Hao released murderous aura at this moment.


    To be fair, he didn''t kill many people, but who would give him a systematic bonus?


    The opponent''s mental coercion is nothing more than an aura, so Ye Hao simply used his aura to touch the opponent''s aura.


    In the current situation, it is obvious that Ye Haosheng has.


    The man''s expression at the moment was also frozen. He didn''t think that his invincible spiritual coercion would be of no use to the boy in front of him. He looked at the approaching young man, his face became ugly.


    "I warn you. You are now challenging the special operations team. You are in the military court at the meeting!" The man said, and he took out a pistol and pointed it at Ye Hao.


    Seeing the muzzle facing him, Ye Hao raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "Go to a military court? Haha, the guy behind you probably can be a hundred times. He is arrogant and deceives others."


    The man responded without hesitation; "This is not the same. The number of supernaturalists is scarce, and the country should give a certain degree of protection. Supernaturalists naturally have a certain degree of privilege."


    "If you have privileges, you can trample on others? Even trample on someone who has contributed to the country." Ye Hao is still moving forward, but his eyes have become extremely cold.


    "If so. Then I will trample on you now."


    The man gritted his teeth and pulled the trigger directly.


    …ç…ç…ç


    Hearing the gunshots, the faces of the people around changed.


    They came to pick up people, and a little lesson is fine, but if they shoot, the nature is different.


    But the bullets shot out seemed to be bounced off when they approached Ye Hao.


    "Silver Needle!" The man with earrings looked at the bullet and the silver needles that fell beside Ye Hao. At this moment, his eyes saw the silver needles flying out of Ye Hao''s pocket.


    Kaka


    The gunfire stopped, and the man looked at the young man who had already walked in front of him. He swallowed, and he no longer had the aura of superiority he had before.


    Ye Hao didn''t do anything to him, but walked towards Asu behind.


    "You... don''t come over. Don''t come over." Asu staggered and ran to the back. At this moment, he was already afraid of Ye Hao.


    He didn''t expect this superpower to be so strong and terrifying, even their captain was not his opponent.


    Brush up


    One by one silver needles flew out and stuck on Asu''s arm and thigh. In an instant, Asu felt that his body was soft and collapsed to the ground.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t take your life. I will only abandon your two hands." Ye Hao''s cold words reached Aso''s ears, like a magic sound.


    "Ye Hao. I warn you that you have severely violated the relevant regulations now. If you dare to act on Asu, I guarantee you can''t stay in China!" The captain gritted his teeth and threatened.


    But the next moment.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Asu roared in pain, his head was sweating, and his body was shaking.


    His right arm is being stepped on by a foot.


    Kaz


    Ye Hao raised his foot and turned to look at the captain: "What did you say? I didn''t hear clearly just now."


    "You...you..." The captain was anxious, but he was helpless with Ye Hao. He could only watch Ye Hao eagerly as he raised one foot and stepped on the other arm of Aso.


    Kaz


    There was another cracking sound.


    This time, Aso did not yell and fainted.


    Ye Hao turned around indifferently and returned to the car.


    "let''s go."


    Liu Chuang looked at Ye Hao and opened his mouth, but still didn''t say anything.


    Li Zhongwei turned his head from the passenger seat and looked at Ye Hao excitedly: "I''m going. You guys are amazing, the group of people always have their eyes high. Relying on his own abilities, he is very proud. "


    "You attacked them. They won''t let it go. We have to go to the military district." Moran said.


    "Go to the military district."


    Ye Hao said, he closed his eyes.


    Manipulating multiple silver needles consumes a lot of his mental power, and he is running the Nine Yang Scriptures in his body to recover.


    ##


    Looked at the car driving away.


    The stud men were all relieved.


    "I''m going, this is a newcomer? This is too powerful, right?" The earring man murmured.


    "He is very strong." The muscular girl''s eyes had the kind of admiration for seeing the strong.


    The captain''s face over there was very ugly. He looked at Aso, whose arm had been discontinued, and it was probably hopeless to see the situation. Even if it was reconnected, the combat effectiveness would be reduced a lot.


    "If you can move, lift that boy Aso into the car."


    "Yes."


    The captain took out his cell phone and dialed a number.


    "Hey. Deputy team leader, something has happened. The power player you asked us to accept before, he refused to obey our takeover. He injured us just now, and also abolished Aso''s arms..."


    "Okay. I see, um, um."


    After the call, the captain''s eyes flashed with a sharp light.


    Boy, you are amazing, right? Now I want to see how you get better.


    ...


    Jiangnan Military Region


    After Liu Chuang showed his credentials, they entered smoothly.


    "Where is Captain Tangcheng?" After Ye Hao got off the car, he looked at the huge military area.


    "It should be in the little black room." Li Zhongwei murmured.


    With that said, Li Zhongwei led Ye Hao to the small black house.


    Lucky along the way, unimpeded.


    The said little black house is located underground. According to Li Zhongwei, this little black house sounds nothing, but it is very painful to be locked in.


    In a space of less than five square meters, there is no light, no sound, and the food is delivered to your mouth by the mechanism inside. When you are locked up, you can''t see any creatures.


    Such an environment can make you forget time, forget anything, even after a long time...you will forget yourself. I heard that a person was locked up in a small black room for two years, and he went crazy after he came out.

 Chapter 332： Get into trouble

    "Stop. This is a second-level restricted area. No special permission, and no one is allowed to enter." Two soldiers guarding the door holding their rifles blocked Ye Hao''s path.


    Ye Hao looked at the house in front of him.


    "Captain Tangcheng is inside?" Ye Hao asked in a low voice.


    "Well, but ordinary people can''t enter without permission." Liu Chuang said in a low voice.


    Ye Hao clenched his fists.


    But his hand was held by Liu Chuang.


    "Don''t be impulsive, this is the military district. No matter how strong you are, you are just a person. You can''t be an enemy of an army." Liu Chuang looked at Ye Hao seriously.


    Moran on the side also opened his mouth and said: "You have already taught those guys a while ago. The Tang team knows that he also understands what you mean, but if you force yourself here now, then you really got into trouble."


    Ye Hao looked at him, Tangcheng was inside, the honest soldier king, the man who had spent most of his life for the country.


    "I know what I do now is impulsive. But if I don''t do it, I am sorry for my heart." Ye Hao took a deep breath, and a dagger appeared in his hand.


    The enhancement abilities are still cooling, and now he can only rely on his own ability.


    brush


    Seeing the man in front of him draw out his weapon, the two guards immediately raised their guns and aimed at Ye Hao.


    "Please put down your weapons, otherwise we will use force against you!"


    Ye Hao didn''t act immediately, but looked at Liu Chuang and others behind him.


    "I don''t want to embarrass you. Leaving here, this matter has nothing to do with you." "What are you talking about. It''s him, just saw you show up by yourself, isn''t it just making trouble? Who was I afraid of when I was in Beijing? Without saying anything, Li Zhongwei took out his pistol and shouted at the guards: "Brother, I don''t want to embarrass you. Give me some convenience.


    , Let us in. "


    "Count me." Moran took out a sniper rifle directly from the backpack he carried. Although it was only a few incomplete parts, it was assembled into a complete sniper rifle in a few seconds.


    "You guys..." Liu Chuang shook his head, took out a pistol from his waist, and looked at the guard apologetically; "Sorry."


    Both of them were recruits, and looked at their comrades in a panic.


    When did the two guards have seen such a scene? After all, this is a military area. Who would have thought that such a thing would happen in the military area?


    Seeing the menacing appearance of the other party, they did not dare to shoot.


    After all, there are too many restrictions on shooting in China.


    "What''s going on." A slightly older soldier walked out of the room. He was taken aback when he saw the scene in front of him. When he saw Liu Chuang, his eyes lit up again: "Old Liu, how are you going back? Military area. What do you mean?"


    Liu Chuang did not expect to meet his old comrade-in-arms here, he said apologetically: "I''m sorry, there is a comrade of mine in it. We just want to go in and take a look."


    "Is there a document for instructions."


    "No."


    The old comrade''s face sank, he looked at Liu Chuang: "Old Liu, this is bad rules."


    "I know." Liu Chuang nodded.


    The old comrade hesitated for a moment. He clenched his fist and looked at the two soldiers who looked at him: "What do you think, don''t hurry up and put the gun down. This is my old squad leader."


    "Ah..." The soldiers were taken aback, they were really a little confused. The old comrade-in-arms looked at Liu Chuang: "You go in, I won''t stop you. But I will inform my superiors, and the nearest army will arrive in three minutes. Old Liu, you have to think carefully, you just go in. Discipline broke. If you go now, I can still see nothing.


    "


    Liu Chuang looked at Ye Hao with firm eyes.


    He suddenly felt as if he saw himself when he was young: "It doesn''t matter. Our soldiers are talking about comrades-in-arms. My brother is locked inside, and I can''t ignore it."


    The old comrade sighed, stepped aside, and threw a bunch of keys into Liu Chuang''s hand.


    "This is the key. After you use it, put it on the table at the door."


    "Thank you." Liu Chuang gratefully looked at his old comrade-in-arms.


    Ye Hao walked into this so-called "little black room".


    "Captain, what do we do?" The guard looked at his captain.


    Liu Chuang''s old comrade-in-arms glanced outside. At this time, there are not many people here: "In two minutes, I will report to the superior. I will invite you to drink in two days."


    "understood."


    ...


    Ye Hao and the others came out of a room door without going far.


    The door of this room is very tight, with almost no gaps.


    "Old Tang is inside." Liu Chuang took out what the old comrades gave him and opened the door.


    The inside of the room is pitch black, if you don''t look carefully, you won''t see anyone inside.


    "Who?" A figure slowly emerged. The lights in the corridor were dim, but the man still raised his hand to cover his eyes.


    "Brother Tang."


    "Team Tang."


    "Old Tang."


    Several people called softly.


    The man adjusted to the light and then slowly lowered his arm.


    Tang Cheng''s appearance was a bit haggard. Although his body was not awkward, his eyes were absent. It took a long time for them to see Ye Hao and they recovered.


    "What are you doing? Your superior approved you?" Tang Cheng was taken aback, he saw Ye Hao smile and patted Ye Hao''s shoulder: "Your kid is back."


    "Sorry, you have suffered." Ye Hao looked at Tang Cheng''s smile on his mouth when he saw him, and his heart felt a little uncomfortable.


    "It''s okay, it''s just getting darker. Everything else is fine. Is this because the superior approved you to come in to see me?" Tang Cheng said with a smile without any signs.


    Didu Didu


    At this moment, the lights in the corridor turned red, accompanied by the sound of an alarm.


    "What''s going on? Isn''t this an alarm?" Tang Cheng looked around suspiciously, and then he looked at Moran and others who were afraid to look at him, his face changed.


    "Surely you guys broke in."


    They did not speak.


    Tang Cheng opened his eyes wide: "Are you crazy? You are against discipline."


    "I know. I took the lead in this matter. Brother Tang, you are because I broke the discipline. I can''t watch you being locked up here." Ye Hao said while looking at Tang Cheng.


    "You." Tang Cheng glared at Ye Hao, and then he looked at Liu Chuang on the side: "Old Liu, you are an older generation. Why are you getting confused with them."


    Liu Chuang smiled without saying a word.


    At this moment.


    A voice came from outside, still a voice familiar to Ye Hao and the others.


    "Ye Hao, listen. Now this place is surrounded by the military. You wounded important national personnel, rushed into the military area, and violated discipline. I represent the special operations team and formally arrest you. You''d better give me old now. Come out honestly, otherwise we will launch military operations against you."


    After shouting.


    Ye Hao and others came out of the small black room.


    Ye Hao looked at the surrounding soldiers holding weapons, and the man who had just called out was standing in front. The captain of that ability team!

 Chapter 333： Moran shot

    "That... Ye Hao, what shall we do now..." Although Li Zhongwei said that he was not afraid, his panicked eyes at this moment still exposed his timidity.


    But this is no wonder.


    A group of heavily armed soldiers held up their guns and aimed them there. They would be shot into a hornet''s nest in an instant with an order.


    Step on


    A middle-aged man in a suit and sunglasses walked out, and he approached Ye Hao.


    "You are the newcomer? Do you know how much crime you have committed now."


    "Deputy team leader, don''t talk nonsense with him. He is an arrogant newcomer. He wants me to tell me to take it back and get a lesson!" The ability captain walked over and stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao snorted coldly: "What did I make? I made a mistake. My mistake was that it hurt Captain Tangcheng."


    "Ye Hao, don''t say that. Chief, this matter is all because of me, so there is any punishment for me to carry it." Tang Cheng stood up, the not tall man seemed to be able to carry everything.


    Ye Hao held down Tangcheng¡¯s shoulder, and he looked at the middle-aged man: "But you are not wrong. Hehe, what important national personnel, what I see is just a gangster, if you give it to me again Opportunity. I will still teach them."


    The middle-aged man wrinkled.


    The ability captain immediately pointed at Ye Hao and yelled: "You kid still dare to be so arrogant now, I tell you. This is the military area, as long as we order, you will not escape!"


    "Really, we might as well try." Ye Hao''s eyes flashed cold.


    Ye Hao didn''t want to cause trouble, but he was not afraid of trouble either.


    Big deal, I will exchange a few more abilities to make you upside down.


    "Wait." At this moment, Moran walked out.


    She walked to the middle-aged man, stood up straight and saluted.


    "Moran, a member of the yellow group nine. Chief, you are the leader of the special operations team."


    The middle-aged man looked at Moran: "Yes. I am the deputy leader of the special operations team, Hou Boyi."


    "I have something I hope you can listen to, Chief." Moran took out a pencil-like thing and pressed one of the buttons.


    A voice came from inside.


    "Beauty, leave me a call."


    "Lanlan, don''t do that. Look at me, I am a supernatural person, how powerful. You are my girlfriend, how safe you are. Although I have almost one...two... ¡­"


    "Five. Although you are the sixth girlfriend, you can rest assured that I will be as good to you. Although China does not allow three wives and four concubines, I am a supernatural person, just like the protagonist in that kind of novel. Things are normal, right."


    Moran said coldly: "This is a recording of your player named Aso molesting me."


    Hou Boyi''s face wrinkled.


    The ability captain on the side hurriedly called: "This is just his personal problem."


    "What about this one."


    Moran pressed the second button.


    "Looking at what you were doing just now, does the beautiful president I molested before have anything to do with you?"


    "It''s ok."


    "It''s okay to take care of your hair. I am planning to give her a night attack in two days. There is no woman in this world that I can''t conquer. I am not afraid to tell you that I am an F-level peak speed superpower. Take care of you, I will follow It''s like packing up a mouse."


    The voice stopped, Moran said indifferently: "If it was a personal question just now, then may I ask if this is a matter of principle."


    Hou Boyi did not speak, and glanced at the ability captain next to him.


    "Besides. I have one more here." Moran pressed the third button again. "


    "Ahem... Haha. Suppress me? Come on if you have the ability, I tell you, that woman I''m watching. When I have time, I will go to her and I will torture her well."


    "I''m not afraid to tell you, I just want to play with that woman. What can you do with me? Lao Tzu is a supernatural person, Lao Tzu is a national treasure of the country. You dare not ruin me if you give you the courage."


    "This is not the same. The number of abilities is scarce, and the country should give a certain degree of protection. The abilities naturally have a certain degree of privileges."


    The recording stopped at this place.


    There was something wrong with the surrounding breath at this moment.


    The recording just now was not just from them, even some soldiers around heard it.


    Some soldiers have already put down their guns.


    With hostility, looked at the ability captain with contempt.


    Liu Chuang secretly gestured a thumb to Moran, and this move instantly turned their situation over.


    Hou Boyi gloomily looked at the ability captain next to him, and he whispered: "I gave you privileges, but I didn''t let you mess around like this! This is lawless! I have heard that many people below have problems with their usual styles! I think it''s arrogant to this point!"


    "This... this, I will definitely take care of these problems when I go back." Ability Captain said in a low voice with sweat on his forehead.


    Hou Boyi raised his head and looked at Ye Hao.


    He knew they were in the wrong place for today.


    "Ahem, it seems that we still need to investigate the matter. But even if the special forces team members have a little quality problem, you can''t give up both of his hands. And the Tangcheng with your skills indeed violated the principle. Question. You are also rushing into the military restricted zone now."


    Although they knew they were wrong, after all, the supernatural beings were still very precious, and Hou Boyi still had to decide for his own people.


    "Then what do you plan to do?" Ye Hao said coldly.


    Hou Boyi thought for a while, and he said: "The status of the captain of the 9th team of Huang Group in Tangcheng is revoked, and the small black room is closed and cancelled, but a suspension warning will be imposed. Others will go back and write a review, but..."


    The voice paused here, and Hou Boyi''s eyes fell on Ye Hao: "But you need to follow us. You have to injure a member of the special forces team. You must be closed for at least a month."


    Ye Hao doesn''t care about his punishment, but he doesn''t want to go to that special combat team.


    Ye Hao felt disgusting just by looking at the appearance of those people.


    And the most important thing is that Tangcheng''s punishment has only been reduced a little.


    This is not what he wants.


    "Removal? Haha." Ye Hao raised his head proudly and looked at the deputy leader of the special operations team: "Your special operations team, I won''t go back. And Tangcheng''s punishment will be cancelled."


    Hearing Ye Hao¡¯s words, Hou Boyi¡¯s face looked ugly; ¡°You¡¯re trying to keep an inch. You know what the result of your stubbornness is.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t want to know.¡± Ye Hao¡¯s after the previous killings The heart has changed a lot from before.

 Chapter 334： The test machine has a problem

    The ability captain looked at Hou Boyi and Ye Hao.


    He secretly smiled in his heart. He originally thought that today''s things would end like this in the end, but he didn''t expect this kid to be so ignorant. This simply catered to his inner thoughts.


    The atmosphere is getting more and more deadlocked.


    At this moment, another group of people appeared outside.


    "What are you doing. What are you doing!" A few officers-like people walked in.


    When one of them saw Ye Hao in the middle of the crowd, his eyes lit up and he rushed over in three steps in two steps.


    "Mr. Ye, why are you here."


    Ye Hao was also a little surprised to see the people here.


    The major who has had some fate, Xia Weijun!


    "Cause a little trouble." Ye Hao said with a wry smile.


    Xia Weijun looked around and also felt that things were unusual here.


    "This is our special operations team''s own business, please let me, comrades." Hou Boyi did not expect that Ye Hao would still know people in the army, but he was just a major, and he would not take it seriously.


    Xia Weijun''s face wrinkled and wanted to interrogate, but was stopped by Ye Hao.


    He has already affected Moran and others, and he doesn''t want to involve other people anymore.


    Buzzing


    Just then, an alarm sounded.


    "This is an air defense alert?" Xia Weijun''s expression changed, just as his cell phone rang.


    He walked aside and picked up the phone.


    "Hey. I''m outside, what? What happened to the test machine? Okay, okay. I''ll go right away..., yes! I saw Mr. Ye Hao. Which Ye Hao? The one who worked on engine development before Mathematician. Well, well, I see."


    Xia Weijun put down his cell phone and walked back. He glanced at the Hou Boyi: "I''m sorry. Now there is something I need Mr. Ye Hao to go over and help."


    "Help? Is there anything that a guy who violates discipline can help." The ability captain cried out uncomfortably. In his opinion, it must be the person who knew Ye Hao and wanted to help Ye Hao escape from the blame.


    Xia Weijun frowned and looked at the ability captain: "Please pay attention to your words. This is the permission of the highest commander of the Jiangnan Military Region."


    Hearing this, Hou Boyi and others'' expressions changed.


    The highest chief of the Jiangnan Military Region?


    Could it be that one!


    Hou Boyi hesitated, he asked: "Can you tell us what happened?"


    Ye Hao, who was on the side, also looked over in confusion.


    Seeing Xia Weijun like this doesn''t seem to be making excuses for himself, but is there anything I need to help myself?


    "Today we are experimenting with the newly developed fighter. But just now, the engine of the test machine failed. Both the pilot and the test machine are in danger of destroying the aircraft." Xia Weijun did not hide it.


    "Testing machine? But what does this have to do with him?" Hou Boyi was taken aback.


    "The engine of the test machine is the one that Ye Hao participated in the data research." When Xia Weijun said this, everyone around looked at Ye Hao in disbelief.


    he? Participated in the research of the test engine?


    Stop joking.


    They know that he is a master, and they know that he is a superpower.


    But what does this have to do with engine research?


    "There is no time now, Mr. Ye Hao, please come with me." Xia Weijun looked at Ye Hao anxiously.


    Ye Hao didn''t think much about it, so he followed Xia Weijun, and of course he was willing to help if he was needed.


    What''s more, he was indeed involved in the research of the engine. If someone happened to the engine because of the engine, then he was also responsible.


    "Deputy leader? This? This can''t just let him go." The ability captain said unwillingly.


    Hou Boyi said in a deep voice: "Let the soldiers disperse, and we will follow. When the immediate matter is over, we will take that kid to accept punishment."


    Hou Boyi looked at Tang City for the same time: "You follow along, after all, this matter also has something to do with you."


    After that, this group of people was inexplicably going to see what planes they were going to see from the moment their swords were drawn.


    "What kind of airplane is Ye Hao? He also gets the engine?" Li Zhongwei whispered.


    "Who knows, as of now, I don''t think he can''t do anything." Moran shrugged.


    ##


    Several people soon arrived at the terminal of an airport in the military region.


    At this moment, there are a lot of people crowded here, and the sound is very noisy.


    "Old Yang." Xia Weijun walked to a round table. At this moment, there were a lot of people around, and sheets of drawings were piled up in front of them.


    "Xia Xia, you are here. Ah Hao, you are here." Yang Yuande raised his head and saw Ye Hao behind Xia Weijun. He ran over and grabbed Ye Hao''s hand: "A Hao, take a look. Come out now. A big deal. The engine we developed has a problem."


    Ye Hao was brought to the side of the round table by Yang Yuandla, and he had also met several mathematicians around the round table.


    In Tangcheng, Hou Boyi and the others stood quietly beside them.


    "Lao Yang. It''s been less than a month since the engine data came out, why did you get the test machine so fast?" Ye Hao asked. "In fact, the prototype came out long ago. All the components are complete, and only the engine is left. Our engine finally passed the central audit and allowed the installation test. Then we spent several days and nights on the test machine. I¡¯ve done a lot of tricks on the ground.


    Test. "


    "Today is the first flight experiment, and it was fine after takeoff, but when the test plane was performing the climb experiment more than ten minutes ago, it climbed to an altitude of 15,000 meters and the engine suddenly stopped in the air!"


    Ye Hao was also surprised when he heard Mr. Yang''s words.


    "At an altitude of 15,000 meters, the engine shut down is a very serious situation. Is the situation right now, has the fuel pipe, the circuit, and..." Ye Hao burst out a series of words.


    Yang Yuande was taken aback.


    He looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "A Hao, do you know airplanes too?"


    Ye Hao''s head was baffled, and it was strange, how could he know the plane so well, it felt like he had knowledge in his mind.


    Ye Hao opened the virtual panel of the system.


    In a corner of his skill bar, he found a skill that he almost forgot.


    Airplane piloting.


    It came to me when I saw this Ye Hao. When I was helping them with engine research, one of the tasks was to give myself such a skill. No wonder I knew so much about aircraft just now.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that I usually pay attention." Ye Hao casually found a reason.


    Yang Yuande did not follow up, he said: "We checked everything you mentioned and there is no problem. Then the engine parking is only the problem of the engine itself, but we can''t find the engine problem now."


    Didi


    "Report. The test machine has dropped to a height of 13,000 meters, and the gliding speed is still accelerating."


    "It''s not good. There is a problem with the oxygen supply system of the aircraft. The pilot was in a coma due to lack of oxygen! However, the pilot turned on the autopilot mode before he became comatose." A series of bad news spread in this terminal. With.

 Chapter 335： I come

    Ta Ta Ta


    An old man in his 50s and 60s hurried over and looked at the people here. He shouted anxiously: "Have you got it all done? Have you found out where the engine is wrong?"


    "Old Zhang. Don''t hurry. We are looking for it too." A person raised his head and said.


    That person Ye Hao knew Luo Ning, the head of engine research and development.


    "I can''t worry. At the current falling speed of the plane, the plane will hit the ground in another twenty minutes!" the old man slapped the table and shouted.


    "This is the chief designer of our testing machine, Zhang Guozhong. Father Zhang" Yang Yuande whispered in Ye Hao''s ear.


    It can be seen that the situation at the moment is really burning eyebrows.


    "Since the plane can''t find the problem now, why not let the pilot parachute!"


    Elder Zhang frowned and looked at the person who made the noise. When he saw that he was a young boy, his eyes showed impatience.


    "Lao Zhang, this is Ye Hao who helped our engine calculate important data before." Yang Yuande said quickly.


    Hearing Yang Yuande''s words, Father Zhang''s brows stretched out.


    He said in a deep voice: "We must ensure the integrity of the test aircraft as much as possible, although there is a black box on the aircraft. But if the test aircraft itself is available, then we can get more detailed data. So before anything is possible, we must Save this plane as much as possible."


    "But now the driver is in a coma!" Ye Hao asked.


    Father Zhang''s eyes flashed helplessly: "I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. We can only try to wake up the driver while finding out where the engine is wrong."


    "Report. The pilot''s physical signs have dropped rapidly, he has been in shock, and is no longer able to fly the plane." An observer shouted.


    Now, the situation has faced the most difficult time.


    The driver fainted and the engine problem could not be found.


    Now it''s really possible to destroy people by plane.


    Ta Ta Ta


    There was a footstep, and a man dressed in a military turn came in, his face was not angry and pretentious.


    "How is the situation handled."


    A look of admiration appeared on all the faces of the people who came.


    Tangcheng and Hou Boyi saluted immediately.


    "Fu, why are you here too. Now there are special circumstances, I don''t have time to tell you." The man seems to know Hou Boyi, but because of the special situation at the moment, he didn''t say much, so he hurried over here. Come.


    He found Zhang Guozhong: "Chief designer Zhang. How is the situation?"


    Zhang Guozhong shook his head and said in a low voice: "It''s not good. We...may be facing the worst outcome."


    "What is the worst result?"


    "The plane crashed and killed people."


    The man''s face sank, he patted his hands on the table and looked at the people around him: "Is there no other hope? The international situation is grim now, this test agency is almost whether our country can successfully develop a fifth-generation fighter jet. !"


    "Even if... even if the test machine is destroyed, we... we can still find the cause through the black box," a person on the side whispered.


    "Black box? How long are you going to play with the black box?" the man asked.


    Zhang Guozhong said helplessly: "If we can only get the data in the black box, then... our next experiment will have to wait until half a year later."


    "Half a year! We spent more than ten years to develop the fifth-generation fighter. The fifth-generation fighter is already installed in the United States. We can''t wait any longer." The man hit the table with a punch.


    "Chief. We don''t want this either, but..." Zhang Guozhong shook his head.


    "I have a way, maybe I can save this plane."


    A voice stunned everyone.


    Zhang Guozhong raised his head abruptly, but his face was a bit ugly when he saw that the person speaking was the young boy.


    "Please don''t joke at this time."


    Ye Hao said indifferently: "I''m not joking now. In fact, if you want to know what went wrong with the plane, it is best to look on the plane. After all, what we see now is only the data from the plane."


    "You''re not bullshit. If we can see the plane, we still have to say it!" shouted the next one with disdain.


    Ye Hao didn''t care, and continued: "Moreover, the driver is in a coma now. Even if it is autopilot at the current speed, it is difficult to land safely.


    "So my idea is to let someone who knows planes go to that plane, find out the reason, and then control the plane to land safely."


    "Nonsense." Zhang Guozhong stared at Ye Hao: "Now that the plane is flying in Tianshan, how can it be possible for people to go up."


    "It''s not impossible. It''s like refueling in the air. You just need to get another plane, fly to the side of the test plane at the same speed, and let someone jump on it." Ye Hao said.


    Ye Hao''s words stunned the people around him.


    "Does this kid understand airplanes?"


    "Although the plane is now glide freely, the wind speed in the sky is still very fast. When most people come out of the cabin, they may be blown off by the waist."


    "I''m still looking for someone who moves the plane. This ordinary person can''t do it."


    Most people around felt that the kid in front of him was either crazy or stupid, and even Yang Yuande at the moment felt that Ye Hao today was a bit strange.


    "Look at the minister. That kid was talking nonsense there." Seeing Ye Hao being stunned, the ability captain covered his mouth and gloated there.


    Hou Boyi did not speak.


    Ye Hao listened to the questioning voice next to him, he looked at the middle-aged officer man, he knew that this man was the most powerful person here.


    "Ordinary people can''t do it, but if it''s not an ordinary person." Ye Hao looked at each other, there was something in his words.


    The man''s eyes lit up and he looked at Zhang Guozhong on the side: "Is the method this kid said just now possible?"


    "In theory, it is possible, but in fact, normal people can''t do it at all." Zhang Guozhong shook his head.


    The man smiled. He walked to Ye Hao and said in a voice that only two of them could hear: "Are you a supernatural person? Are you confident that you can get the plane down safely?"


    "I''m not only a superpower, I''m also one of the developers of that aircraft engine, and I can also fly planes." Ye Hao said confidently.


    The man nodded, and said to the adjutant who was following him: "You follow him, he has any needs, and they are all satisfied."


    "Yes."


    The man looked at Ye Hao: "Please, we need the data on that plane."


    "Yeah." Ye Hao nodded, he turned and left.


    "Chief, this is just a fool! How can you agree to that kid using such an unreliable method?"


    The man said in a deep voice, "Other than that, what else can you do?" The people around were instantly speechless.

 Chapter 336： Air transfer

    With the permission of the old chief, Ye Hao was ready in just a few minutes, accompanied by the adjutant.


    "Mr. Ye, this is the pilot arranged for you, and there is also a J-10 fighter." The adjutant pointed to the pilot on standby.


    A J-10 fighter stands on the sidelines.


    "Okay, I see. Brother, please wait a minute. Time is running out. Let''s get on the plane first, and I will tell you the specific plan later." Ye Hao patted the pilot on the shoulder.


    "Yes."


    Because he was required to fully obey the order of the boy before him, the pilot immediately got on the plane.


    Ye Hao was sitting in the back seat.


    The plane began to slowly drive to the runway under the pilot''s operation.


    "Brother. Will you fly upside down?" Ye Hao asked.


    "This is our basic skill, of course it will." The pilot said confidently.


    At this moment, the aircraft had begun to gallop above the runway, and the fuselage began to slowly climb off the ground.


    "135. This is the ground, this is the ground." The voice from the ground aviation building came from the headset.


    135 is the code name of this J-10 fighter.


    "Let me say, you first climb to an altitude of five kilometers now." Ye Hao told the pilot, and then he turned on the headset.


    "Hey. This is 135. I am Ye Hao."


    "Mr. Ye. This is the ground. Now all of us will cooperate with your actions. Please tell us if you need it."


    Ye Hao was not polite at this time.


    "Please immediately guide the position of the test plane that is currently gliding out of control to our plane''s radar. And report the situation of the plane at any time."


    "understand."


    "Now the test aircraft has glided to an altitude of 8,000 meters, located 3,000 meters southeast."


    ...


    Terminal building.


    "Ye Hao is awesome, he was still on the ground before. Now he ran to the sky." Li Zhongwei whispered.


    "I just don''t know if he can successfully complete this task. Look at the appearance of those people, you don''t need to think about how dangerous this task is." Moran said in a deep voice.


    At this moment, the officer came over. He glanced at Tangcheng and the others, and then walked to Hou Boyi''s front: "Laohou. Why did you run into our military area?"


    "Head." Hou Boyi saluted and said respectfully: "Because of some tasks."


    "That young man was a member of your special operations team? What is his ability." It seems that this chief knows the details of the special operations team.


    Hou Boyi hesitated for a moment. This question from the head really made him a little difficult to answer. Ye Hao logically said that it should be theirs, but a contradiction just happened just now. He even said it and punished him.


    The chief saw the hesitant expression on Hou Boyi''s face.


    "What''s the problem with that boy?" "Chief. That kid is more than a problem. He is a newcomer. But he has a very bad temper. On the way here just now, he severely injured one of our players. Into the forbidden area of ??the military zone, trying to take away a person detained in a small black room. Chief, do you think he has


    problem! "The ability captain stood up and shouted.


    When the chief heard this, his face wrinkled.


    "Blood spurting people. All this is the trouble you are looking for first!" Li Zhongwei ran out and shouted.


    "Shut up. We''re talking, how can you interrupt here!" The ability captain glared at Li Zhongwei.


    "We are reasoning, Chief. Regarding Ye Hao''s affairs, we also hope that you can call the shots for us." Moran recounted the previous matter in front of the Chief.


    I have to say that this woman is really amazing in speaking. She usually doesn''t speak, and what she says at a critical moment is very important.


    After hearing Moran''s account, the chief looked at Hou Boyi: "Lao Hou. These things are facts."


    Hou Boyi lowered his head: "Yes." "Lao Hou, Lao Hou. Although your special operations team is a special organization, it has some privileges. But remember, you must be principled in doing things. I don''t want to see your signature change. Stinks. It stands to reason that this is your special operations team''s own business, but everything is waiting for the immediate matter


    Let''s talk about it when it''s over. "When the chief said this, Tangcheng Moran''s eyes lit up.


    Although the chief''s words did not directly conclude on what Moran said just now, the meaning in the words was also very obvious, and everything waited until Ye Hao had dealt with the testing machine.


    If Ye Hao can really solve the immediate crisis, then he is a great hero.


    It is impossible for the chief to make a great hero be wronged.


    But all this depends on whether Ye Hao can solve the immediate crisis.


    "Report. 135 has reached 5600 meters. The test machine has glided to 5900 meters. Both sides have reached the naked eye."


    A report came, and everyone''s hearts returned to the matter before their eyes.


    On the fighter plane


    "Brother. Drive the plane above the test plane, then the speed is equal to it, and then reverse it. Can you do it." Ye Hao looked at the test plane gliding down above.


    The pilot hesitated: "It can be, but it can''t be maintained for too long."


    "It''s okay, just keep it for ten seconds."


    "Ok."


    The pilot operated the aircraft and began to fly over the test aircraft, and then turned around in a very magnificent manner, the fuselage was facing down, and it was turned upside down.


    And began to slowly approach the testing machine.


    A few seconds later, the J-10 had flew upside down and reached directly above the test plane.


    "Open the rear hatch of the cabin."


    The pilot was stunned: "Comrade. It is very dangerous to open the cabin cover in the air. Although we are not very fast now, we must know that the human body is difficult to withstand high altitude pressure."


    "This is an order." Ye Hao urged.


    "Pilot, please follow the instructions and open the rear cabin cover." The voice of the ground terminal was also heard from the headset.


    The pilot gritted his teeth and pressed the button to open the cabin cover.


    A sudden gust of wind blew Ye Hao¡¯s face, and Ye Hao pressed the button of the seat belt on his body, because at the moment they were head down, without the restraint of the seat belt, Ye Hao¡¯s body fell out instantly, directly exposed. Outside the plane.


    Such scenes can be seen clearly by the people in the terminal.


    All people''s hearts are suspended.


    However, Ye Hao''s body tumbled in the air and landed on the fuselage of the test machine. His hand grabbed the edge of the test machine''s cabin cover.


    call


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief.


    The oncoming wind pierced his body like a knife, as if to tear his body apart. If it were ordinary people, something might really happen.


    But fortunately, Ye Hao''s body was strengthened, and he could still support it for a while in such an environment.


    "Wait. The cabin cover of the test aircraft cannot be opened outside, even if he goes up. How will he get inside the aircraft!" At this time, a scientist in the terminal exclaimed.


    "Can you break the cabin cover?" Moran asked subconsciously.


    "Impossible. The cabin cover looks like glass, but its material is several times stronger than tempered glass! It is impossible for ordinary people to break the glass of the cabin cover..."


    The voice of the person who was speaking hadn''t fallen yet, and everyone looked at the picture on the display screen, their faces dumbfounded.


    Ye Hao slammed his fist on the cabin cover, and the glass shattered.


    After that, he jumped into the cabin, but this test machine was only single-seater, and the pilot of that test machine had fainted. Ye Hao could only move him into a gap next to him and squeeze a place for himself. , Sat on the driver''s seat.


    "Report. I have now successfully reached the test machine..."


    At this moment, the staff on the ground had only one sentence in their hearts. Is he a human? What a force this is!

 Chapter 337： Dangerous

    The pilots of the J-10 fighter saw this scene in their eyes.


    He swallowed, but at this moment he still controlled the aircraft to its original normal flight state, but at this time he noticed the changes on the test aircraft.


    "Here 135! This is 135! On the ground, I saw a small puff of black smoke in the belly of the testing machine."


    "The ground understands. 135 You are now responsible for the **** work of the test machine, use your perspective to observe the test machine, and report any situation as soon as possible."


    "135 understand."


    The people on the terminal building looked grim at the moment.


    Zhang Guozhong patted the table and shouted, "What are you doing in a daze? Go and check what is wrong with the belly of the plane!"


    "Yes." A group of researchers began to get busy there again.


    Zhang Guozhong directly took the microphone responsible for contacting the testing machine personnel.


    "Hey, hello. Ye Hao, you can hear it. There is smoke from your abdomen. Your current flying altitude is 4000 meters, and you have less than ten minutes left. If you can''t ensure the safety of the plane within ten minutes Landing, you immediately took the driver to parachute and escape using the parachuting device."


    "No need. I have found out where the problem lies. There is a problem with the engine, the fire control system and the air intake. The data of your fire control system is incorrect, and the engine does not match, causing the engine to crash. , There was an aerial shutdown."


    Ye Hao''s words spread throughout the terminal building, everyone was taken aback.


    Zhang Guozhong had a sullen face. He looked at the group of researchers behind him: "Who is responsible for the data calculation of the engine and the fire control system."


    "It''s... it''s me." A forty-year-old researcher came out, his face a little panicked: "But we have clearly calculated a lot before, so there should be no problem."


    "Wait... I remember that there was a problem when assembling them together. But the probability of the problem occurring was less than one in a thousand. We thought that..." Another researcher stood up and explained.


    Now all the problems are understood.


    Zhang Guozhong pointed to the few people: "One thousandth? Do you think one thousandth is fine, do you see it? We have encountered one thousandth problem, let me tell you. Don''t say it is one thousandth. One, you have to find a way to solve one out of ten thousand!"


    It can be seen that Zhang Guozhong is really angry.


    But in terms of scientific research, sometimes it is really difficult to correct the one-thousandth of the mistakes, so this is why the experiments of foreign research institutes make frequent mistakes.


    They would rather try and fail than spend their time researching how to solve the one-thousandth problem.


    Although this method is sometimes desirable, it is not suitable for China today.


    Closer to home.


    "Ye Hao. Then you can solve this problem." Zhang Guozhong picked up the microphone and asked, knowing that it is not the time to pursue the problem.


    The voice on the other end never appeared.


    "It''s a bit difficult, but I will find a way to solve it."


    "please."


    Zhang Guozhong was relieved.


    The problem was finally found.


    "It''s strange, why can he find the problem so quickly as soon as he got on the plane?" a researcher muttered puzzledly.


    ...


    On the test machine.


    Ye Hao''s eyes were shining with strange light.


    Why could he find the problem so quickly? That''s because he turned on fluoroscopy. As long as he wanted to, the plane on his body was an anatomical picture in his eyes.


    And just now he exchanged it, an aircraft design skill worth ten skill points.


    Now he has only forty skill points left.


    "The problem is a bit troublesome." Ye Hao frowned. At this moment, the number displayed on the dashboard indicated that he had reached nearly 2,000 meters above the ground.


    "Forget it, let''s try it first." Ye Hao muttered to himself, and his hands began to move on the dense buttons in the cabin.


    One minute later.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief.


    "The ground, the ground. The test machine has been restored, but the engine''s power system is still a bit problematic. I can only fly at the initial power. Now I am at an altitude of 1,300 meters and request a landing."


    Zhang Guozhong looked at the people behind him: "How is the test machine, can it land?"


    "There should be no problem, through the data passed from the test machine. Although the engine has not fully recovered, it can still land at a speed of 100 knots with the most basic power."


    "Yes. This young man is really amazing. I just watched his operation process. He actually pushed the engine in reverse and... finally made the engine run again."


    Hearing what everyone said, Zhang Guozhong was relieved.


    He picked up the microphone: "Ye Hao. You can land now. You can land on runways from No.1 to No.9."


    "Yes."


    Ye Hao squeezed the steering column and looked at the driver who was shrinking aside.


    "Brother, I will take you home."


    The height above the dashboard began to slowly decrease.


    800


    600


    400


    Just when Ye Hao could clearly see the ground runway, the test machine shook violently, and the fuselage began to shake back and forth unstable.


    His face changed!


    "The ground. This is 135. I saw the test plane''s belly burst into flames and black smoke came out!" The J-10 pilot who had been escorting nearby exclaimed.


    Everyone on the ground stood up immediately.


    At this moment, even if they were only in the terminal building, they could directly see with their naked eyes the black smoke from the abdomen of the flying test machine.


    "Ye Hao. Ye Hao. How''s the plane going!" Zhang Guozhong, chief designer, shouted there.


    But there was only the sound of electricity over the microphone, and there was no answer.


    At this moment, the data on the aircraft on all the instruments in the room disappeared.


    "It''s not good. The link between us and the test machine is broken. It may be that the radar system and communication system of the test machine have problems!" a staff member shouted.


    The chief designer of the station patted the desktop and yelled: "Hurry up and adjust the ground monitoring for me, and adjust the monitoring screen to the display!"


    "Yes."


    Soon, the screen of the test machine appeared on the display again, but it was much blurred compared to the previous screen, and they could only see Ye Hao in the cabin vaguely.


    "It was a short circuit in the abdomen of the aircraft, and most of the aircraft''s instruments had stopped! The aircraft was going to stall!"


    "The plane is only two hundred meters away from the ground!"


    "It''s over, it''s really over."


    Most people in the terminal sighed with their heads down.


    They never thought that this kind of thing would happen at the last moment.


    Stalling at this height is almost 100% the result of a crash.


    Tangcheng Liu Chuang and others clenched their fists.


    There was a rare flutter in Moran''s eyes.


    Li Zhongwei hit the wall with a punch: "Tell that guy to do it, I haven''t made a sign with him yet!"


    The captain of the ability who watched this scene, but the corner of his mouth was curved.


    Although the supernatural beings are precious, what he cares more about is that Ye Hao let his face sweep the floor. This is all right, this kid is unlucky.


    Going to fly the plane, who does he think he is? The supernatural being is not omnipotent.

 Chapter 338： Dual abilities?

    Ye Hao didn''t know that everyone on the ground thought he was dead.


    He was gritting his teeth thinking about ways.


    dead?


    nonexistent.


    Lao Tzu has even made it to the top ten of the Asian killer list. Can a small plane kill Lao Tzu?


    In times of crisis, human thoughts are particularly active.


    Ye Hao''s eyes flickered.


    He shouted in his heart.


    The system upgrades Laozi''s object control technique!


    [System prompt: Intermediate object control technique requires skill points: 30. Need elementary object control! ]


    Stop talking nonsense, upgrade!


    [Congratulations to the host for acquiring the intermediate object control technique. ]


    [Current remaining skill points: ten]


    Ye Hao''s brain was shocked, he had no time to think about it.


    At this moment, the number on the dashboard has reached one hundred!


    He has even seen the ground!


    "Hey, get up for Lao Tzu!" Ye Hao''s eyes were red, and his brain seemed to explode. At the same time, the Nine Yang Scriptures in his body were already running involuntarily.


    ##


    "Look at it, the situation of the test machine is a bit strange. When it dived vertically, the fuselage is slowly returning to a normal horizontal state. And the speed of the dive has also decreased!" A staff member looking at the display exclaimed.


    And the next moment, a figure rushed to the front of the display screen, staring wide-eyed at the testing machine inside the display that was a little weird at the moment.


    "What is the ability of this kid, Lao Hou!" The old chief had already walked over for some time.


    He stood in the corner by himself in order not to put pressure on everyone.


    "Object control, you can use mind power or mental power to control an object." Lao Hou said with a serious face.


    "Can you control a plane?" The old chief pointed to the test plane whose screen was still descending.


    But the speed of descent was significantly slower than before, and the fuselage returned to normal.


    Lao Hou shook his head, but the expression on his face was a little hesitant: "A kind of ability depends on the user''s mental strength. He used to control the bullet to change the trajectory."


    "But this is a fighter of twenty to thirty tons! If you want to control such a heavy object, the mental power is at least.... There are no people in China who have similar capabilities but can do this level." Hou Boyi Staring at the screen.


    He has already raised Ye Hao''s ability by one in his heart!


    bump


    At this moment, the test machine landed, and the two landing gear broke at the moment it landed.


    The nose of the aircraft rubbed on the ground for a full five or six meters before it stopped, and the fuselage began to emit bursts of black smoke.


    "Rescue troops action!" Zhang Guozhong in the terminal immediately ordered.


    Several rescue vehicles immediately appeared around the runway testing machine. Soldiers sprayed some unknown liquid on the fuselage with their nozzles.


    "Let''s go down and take a look." Zhang Guozhong turned around and ran outside, and other researchers also followed.


    "Head, this matter..." Hou Boyi followed the old head and said softly.


    The old chief nodded; "I know that information about people like you cannot be easily disclosed. I will order today''s affairs to be kept secret for everyone. Let''s go and see the test machine first."


    "Yes."


    In an instant, the terminal building was mostly empty, and everyone ran away except for those in the indispensable posts.


    When they ran to the place where the test plane was forced to land.


    The rescuers had covered the entire fuselage with a special liquid, and the black smoke of the testing machine began to dissipate.


    There are two hospital beds on the side, and several doctors are treating the people on the two beds on the spot.


    "How''s the situation!" Zhang Guozhong ran over, because he was getting older, he was panting and pale after running so little.


    "The young patient has regained consciousness, but his consciousness is still a little bit unclear, a little mentally fatigued. Except for a small amount of bruises, he has no other problems." A military doctor in a white coat took off his mask, his face solemnly pointed. Another hospital bed.


    "But the pilot''s situation..., because of the shock, when we carried him out of the plane, his heart had stopped beating for three minutes. In addition, when the plane landed, I really wanted to hit his head. and so¡­¡­"


    Hearing the military doctor''s report, the faces of the others were a little dim, looking at the pilot.


    It is important to know that the pilots of the test plane are dozens of times more dangerous than the normal pilots, because the planes they fly are still in the test stage and no one knows what will happen.


    But even when they know this kind of thing, they are still willing to gallop into the blue sky, because they know that they are testing weapons for the country!


    The old chief passed through the crowd and walked to the side of the pilot. He took off his military cap and raised his right hand.


    The soldiers and soldiers around also paid their respects to the pilot.


    "Ahem... wait, let me see."


    In this solemn atmosphere, a man staggered down from the hospital bed next to him.


    That was Ye Hao with a pale face.


    "Sir, your body is still weak, you need to rest!" The military doctor in charge of Ye Hao tried to make Ye Hao lie down.


    But Ye Hao pushed the opponent away and said anxiously: "I am a doctor, I can save that person."


    When Ye Hao said this, everyone around was surprised?


    The military doctor frowned: "Sir. We are not joking about human lives. The pilot''s heart has stopped beating for five minutes. He..."


    "But his body is not completely dead, please let me try it." Ye Hao looked at the old chief.


    The old chief nodded.


    "Please move him into the ambulance." Ye Hao said.


    The others followed Ye Hao''s instructions to move the pilot to the ambulance next to him.


    Ye Hao dragged his tired body into the ambulance, the old chief followed, and Hou Boyi followed.


    "What are you going to do?" the old chief asked.


    Ye Hao did not speak, but silently placed his hand on the pilot''s chest.


    A ray of light appeared on Ye Hao''s palm.


    "Healing power!" Hou Boyi opened his eyes wide. At this moment, the look of surprise in his eyes was even worse than seeing Ye Hao save a plane before.


    Five seconds later, Ye Hao fell to the ground, panting for breath.


    "All right."


    The old chief was taken aback. It seemed to him just now that this kid put his hand on the pilot''s chest, and there was a ray of light, and then it was all right?


    Although he was very suspicious, he arranged for a doctor to come in and check the situation.


    Best in the shocked eyes of the military doctor.


    The pilot''s heartbeat has recovered, but he needs a long period of training.


    Because the treatment was carried out in an ambulance just now, everyone except the old chief and Hou Boyi did not see how Ye Hao treated the patient.


    After that, the pilot was taken by ambulance to a military hospital for treatment.


    But Ye Hao refused the arrangement of cultivation.


    His body was not injured, it was just that he was over-exhausted.


    But at this time, an unexpected person appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    Hou Boyi!


    He was looking at Ye Hao with very serious eyes. "You are a dual ability person! In addition to the object-controlled ability, you also have a healing ability!"

 Chapter 339： I wont go

    Looking at Hou Boyi''s expression, it was as if he had seen some peerless baby.


    After all, everyone saw Ye Hao and there was nothing to hide.


    "I still have a healing power."


    What Ye Hao used for the pilot just now was the Holy Healing technique.


    Originally, when I was planning to kill the frog, I could use it if I got injured, but I didn''t expect it to be surprisingly smooth in Xiangdu, so I kept it until now.


    "The young man is good, capable and courageous. Just doing that in the air, you are the first one I have ever seen." The old leader beside him smiled and patted Ye Hao on the shoulder.


    "Life is a matter of life. What''s more, compared to their willingness to give their lives for the country, I just did something within my power."


    Ye Hao''s answer came from his heart.


    If there is any profession in this world that he respects.


    That''s a soldier.


    "On behalf of the pilot, I would like to express my deep gratitude to you." Looking at Ye Hao''s face with a tired expression, the old chief said immediately: "Although you don''t want to go to the hospital to recuperate, you must at least take a rest. Xiaohong, take This comrade went to rest in the guest house and tried his best to satisfy any needs."


    Xiaohong is the adjutant of the old chief.


    The old chief saw Hou Boyi open his mouth as if he was anxious to say something.


    "Lao Hou, wait for this little comrade to rest until he has rested."


    Lao Hou nodded and glanced at Ye Hao. The old chief had said so, and he couldn''t mention anything at this time.


    After that, Ye Hao was arranged to rest in a guest house in the military area.


    As for Tangcheng''s affairs, the old chief said that he didn''t need to worry about Ye Hao, he would come forward to arrange these things.


    When Ye Hao rested, the sky outside was already dark.


    He walked out of his room and found that Tangcheng they were already waiting outside.


    "Are you okay? Everyone is worried about you, but they don''t dare to interrupt your rest, so they are all waiting here." Tang Cheng looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    Ye Hao shook his head and said with a smile: "It''s okay. I was just too mentally exhausted before, and I slept, now my whole body is relaxed."


    "That''s good. We are still worried about you." Tang Cheng breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Right. Brother Tang, how''s your business going?" Ye Hao looked at Tang Cheng.


    Tang Cheng said with a smile, "My punishment and the punishment for the little black house have been cancelled."


    "Ye Hao. Thanks to you for this matter, the old leader said. We are all fine." Liu Chuang smiled.


    Old chief?


    Ye Hao had always been curious about the identity of the old chief. He just saw that the old chief had a very high status, but he still didn''t know his identity.


    Ye Hao asked the question in his mind.


    Tang Cheng whispered: "Don''t look at the old leader as he is young, but he is also in his sixties. He has also been on the battlefield. That rank was defeated by him in World War I! He is called the Jiangnan Tiger King Zhao Wanjun. "


    Tiger King Zhao Wanjun!


    This name has appeared several times in history, but in today''s society, everyone is concerned about who cheated, who had another pornography, teacher Cang was getting married, and so on.


    Who would remember a general who fought for them?


    "Don''t talk about it. The old chief hates people talking about him behind his back. You have a rest for an afternoon, I will take you to eat something." Tang Cheng patted Ye Hao on the shoulder.


    Ye Hao did not decline either.


    In the restaurant of the guest house, Ye Hao and others waited while enjoying the food.


    someone is coming.


    Seeing the visitor, Tang Cheng and others immediately stood up and saluted.


    "Good head."


    The person who came was the Tiger King Zhao Wanjun they were talking about before, and a few people followed.


    The chief designer Zhang Guozhong and the mathematician Yang Yuande who Ye Hao knew.


    In addition, the Hou Boyi, and the leader of the ability group.


    "The chief is good." Ye Hao also stood up and looked at the general respectfully.


    The old chief nodded: "Sit down."


    "Thank you so much about the test machine before." The old chief looked at Ye Hao with gratitude.


    Ye Hao waved his hand: "I said, these are what I should do. I don''t know how the test machine is going." Ye Hao looked at the chief designer behind.


    Zhang Guozhong said: "The condition of the test machine is not bad, and all the data have been saved. Although this experiment failed, with the data from this failure, we will be able to develop a more suitable fighter again soon. Come."


    "These are thanks to you, A Hao." Yang Yuande looked at Ye Hao gratefully.


    Ye Hao smiled and said a few words, nothing more than those scenes.


    "In addition, I already know some things about you and the special operations team. Lao Hou thinks you may have misunderstood before, right? Lao Hou." The old chief glanced at Hou Boyi next to him.


    Hou Boyi stood up and looked at Ye Hao with a smile: "That... Ye Hao. The previous thing was a misunderstanding, because our opponents were not strictly disciplined. Yang Sanchuan, come over and apologize to Ye Hao! You must know that you will be colleagues in the future. Up."


    Yang Sanchuan is the captain of that ability.


    He squeezed a smile on his face, walked to Ye Hao and stretched out his hand: "Ye... Ye Hao. The previous things were all misunderstandings, I apologize to you."


    "Haha." Ye Hao saw the hostility in Yang Sanchuan''s eyes.


    Looking at his hand, Yang Sanchuan took it back in embarrassment.


    There is really an urge to kill Ye Hao directly in his heart. Although he is just a small captain, when did his identity as a superpower make him suffer this kind of grievance!


    No one can see the scene in front of them, and the two are completely hostile.


    "Ahem. Ye Hao, our mission this time is to pick you up. You can arrange everything about Haicheng. We will be based in these three days." Hou Boyi pretended not to see this scene.


    Ye Hao looked at Hou Boyi.


    He knew that the reason Hou Boyi suddenly changed his attitude was that he had two abilities.


    But he didn''t expect a healing ability to change his attitude so much.


    But Ye Hao had already planned in his heart before.


    "Sorry. I don''t want to leave Haicheng for the time being." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Hou Boyi was taken aback. He seemed to think Ye Hao didn''t understand what he meant, so he began to explain. "You may not know us. We call ourselves the special operations team, but actually the Huaxia Ability Group. The short name is the ability group. Because the number of abilities in Huaxia is very small, the ability group will treat those abilities. Gather, give them a certain degree of protection, and train them


    . "


    "You can not only improve your own strength by joining us, but you also have a lot of rights."


    Hearing these words, Ye Hao smiled slightly. "Are they privileges that can override others? I don''t need it."

 Chapter 340： The sixth generation fighter!

    At this moment, Tang Cheng and others were winking at Ye Hao.


    This is not the time to be stubborn. Now that the other party looks at the face of the old chief and finally does not pursue the previous things, he should go down the steps.


    Hou Boyi didn''t expect Ye Hao to say that. Ye Hao looked at Hou Boyi and said, "I don''t want to talk to you because of the previous conflicts. Even if there are no previous conflicts, I will not follow you. First: I am a person who advocates freedom and I don''t like it. That kind of restrained life. Second: I still have not done it myself


    Things. "


    "However, if there is any place in the country that needs my ability, I will be obliged. But I am not going with you now."


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Hou Boyi''s gloomy expression eased a lot.


    He began to try to persuade Ye Hao: "I know your situation, you are now in high school. Don''t worry, although you have joined us, you can still go to Beijing to go to high school, except for the usual base training and some special circumstances. Freely allocate your own time."


    Ye Hao shook his head. Hou Boyi sighed, and he said firmly: "I can understand your feelings. I didn''t want to be constrained in the same way at the beginning. But you must know that supernatural beings are an unstable factor. The country cannot allow you to stay in society. If you really want to go your own way, I


    We can only take coercive measures to take you to the capital. "


    Hou Boyi''s attitude at this time is already very good, but these are all based on Ye Hao''s abilities.


    Ye Hao''s expression was plain, he looked at the old chief on the side.


    The old chief said helplessly: "What I can help you has already helped. After all, these things are special operations groups, and I can''t intervene."


    Ye Hao didn''t rush, he took out his bag from the portable laptop inside and put it on the table.


    The people around were very surprised at Ye Hao''s actions at this time.


    "Chief, I think you were very anxious about the development of the fifth-generation machine. But now the engine problem has been solved and the data of the test machine is well preserved. It should be possible to build the first fifth-generation machine within half a year."


    The old chief looked at Ye Hao in confusion, wondering why he suddenly got involved in this problem at this time.


    "But even if we make a fifth-generation machine. It''s just barely catching up with others. What we have to do is to surpass."


    Ye Hao looked at the gazes of the curious crowd, and he spit out a few words.


    "I wonder if you are not interested in the sixth-generation fighter?"


    The old chief frowned.


    "What do you mean by this?"


    "I mean, I can make a sixth-generation fighter." Ye Hao opened his laptop, clicked on a folder from it, and pointed the laptop''s screen to everyone.


    The old heads of dense and strange data are incomprehensible to them.


    And the only one who understands is Zhang Guozhong, but he smiled and shook his head: "Little brother. What you said is really full. The sixth-generation fighter aircraft is still being developed even for the US, you How can it be designed?"


    "The U.S. can''t design it, why can''t I design it. Professor Zhang, you are also engaged in aircraft design. You can take a look at my plan first." Ye Hao pushed the computer to Zhang Guozhong.


    Ye Hao was still talking while Zhang Guozhong was watching.


    "The most advanced in the world right now is nothing more than the fifth-generation fighter."


    "What are the advantages of the fifth-generation fighter? Stealth, supersonic cruise, high maneuverability and so on."


    "And now everyone is thinking about how the sixth-generation fighter will develop? In my opinion, the limitation of the current fighter design technology is nothing more than engine technology. The engine is like a human heart, and you can only have a good heart. This person can be completely new."


    "Now everyone''s development of the sixth-generation fighter is to install the sixth-generation aero engine on the fighter. But have you ever thought that now aircraft carriers and submarines all use nuclear power. Then why don''t we use nuclear power? Move to the plane!"


    When Ye Hao said this, everyone around him was taken aback.


    But the old chief¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at Zhang Guozhong: "Lao Zhang, can this work?"


    "Nuclear powered fighters have existed in the world. But there are always several problems that cannot be overcome, that is, nuclear reactor shrinking technology, radiation protection technology, and pollution prevention." Zhang Guozhong said while looking at the computer.


    Ye Hao smiled and said: "Professor Zhang. The nuclear reactor reduction technology is on page 77. The radiation protection technology is on page 96. The pollution prevention technology is on page 135."


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Zhang Guozhong was taken aback, his fingers rolled the pulley quickly.


    After a few minutes.


    Zhang Guozhong swallowed, and everyone could see that his hands were shaking.


    "This...is this true?" Zhang Guozhong looked at Ye Hao as if dreaming.


    Ye Hao pointed to the computer: "These are all in front of you, do you think it is true?"


    "Can you really develop a sixth-generation nuclear-powered fighter?" Zhang Guozhong pressed Ye Hao''s shoulders excitedly.


    For a scientist designer, the most accomplished thing is nothing more than to create something at the forefront of the world.


    The sixth-generation fighter is an important milestone!


    "Lao Zhang, can the data in this computer really create a sixth-generation fighter?" the old chief asked suspiciously. Zhang Guozhong smiled bitterly and said: "I don''t dare to be 100% sure. After all, I am still in the stage of the fifth-generation fighter. However, I feel that many of the data in it may be feasible! For example, the nuclear reactor reduction technology, Ye Hao''s This concept plan can be said to make me


    Yiliang. "


    "If this can be achieved, maybe we can also build a nuclear-powered tank!"


    Zhang Guozhong looked at Ye Hao excitedly, as if he was looking at his newly married wife.


    "Ahem. I will continue to explain. What is the difference between the sixth-generation fighter and the fifth-generation fighter I designed."


    "Because it uses nuclear power. So it has a much longer battery life than conventional power, at least ten times that of the current fighter! That means there is no need to refuel!"


    "In addition, its normal speed can reach super-high sound speed. That is, five times the speed of sound, Mach 5. It can even reach Mach 8 at the fastest."


    "In addition to these, if this aircraft is equipped with an oxygen supply system in flight, it can even fly in space outside the atmosphere."


    I heard Ye Hao talk about it here.


    Li Zhongwei on the side exclaimed, "Isn''t that an interstellar fighter?"


    "The specific situation needs to be discussed before the aircraft is developed. This computer already has some research data, but if I want to fully develop the sixth-generation fighter, I still need to conduct further research here. I don''t know the chief, and I have no feelings about this thing. Interested." Ye Hao looked at the old chief, with a profiteer smile on his face at the moment.

 Chapter 341： I stayed with this person!

    After a few hours, the night was already dark.


    Ye Hao returned to his room.


    Just now after the old chief and the Professor Zhang Guozhong discussed for a long time, they decided to bring back the information in Ye Hao''s notebook to study it.


    After all, this is the sixth-generation fighter, not a small thing.


    As for the question that Hou Boyi wanted to take Ye Hao away, it was taken back by the old chief''s saying "I''ll talk tomorrow".


    In fact, the information about the sixth-generation fighter was something that Ye Hao had exchanged for the fighter design skills.


    Ye Hao thought that since he wanted to stay, he would naturally need to bring out something.


    So after he woke up in the afternoon, he got the information in his mind.


    Ye Hao was lying on the bed, he opened the virtual interface of the system.


    Many things happened this afternoon.


    The task of rescuing Tang City was also successfully completed.


    He has 20 skill points left.


    In addition, the most important thing is that he upgraded the primary object control technique to the intermediate object control technique!


    But so far, he hasn''t looked at the information about the new intermediate object control technique.


    [Intermediate Object Control: Duration: 30 minutes. cd time: three hours. ¡¿


    I have to say that it is much better than the previous elementary level, and the duration has been directly increased to 30 minutes!


    Bump


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s room door was knocked.


    Ye Hao walked to the door and could see Hou Boyi outside through the cat''s eyes.


    Why is he here?


    Is it to trouble yourself?


    With doubts, Ye Hao opened the door.


    "Hello. Do you mind if we come in for a chat?" Hou Boyi said calmly.


    Seeing that it didn''t seem to be causing trouble for himself, Ye Hao stepped aside and Hou Boyi walked in.


    "You took out those things in the restaurant before. I know you want the old leader to come forward and keep you. Don''t worry, I have no malice against you now." Hou Boyi looked at Ye Hao: "After all, you are a rare dual power. . Still a precious healing power!"


    "Sit by yourself. I''m curious, are the dual powers and the healing powers special?" Ye Hao is still very curious about the world powers, and this person in front of him is someone who can answer him.


    "It seems that you really don''t understand the ability person."


    Hou Boyi didn''t mind, and began to answer Ye Hao''s doubts.


    In Hou Boyi''s narration, Ye Hao understood many things.


    The ability person generally only awakens one ability, because of the relationship between mental power and control ability, the ability of the ability person will be strong or weak.


    However, there are exceptions with dual powers. These powers are very precious. Even the Huaxia power group so far has only one dual power. As for who it is, Hou Boyi didn''t say much.


    Among the abilities, it is reasonable to say that the powerful attack ability should be the most precious, but it is not.


    There is an attack ability, but it will be injured in battle. At this time, a healing ability that can quickly restore the wounded highlights its importance.


    Originally a person with a dying ability can save his life if there is a person with a healing ability.


    So, in this world. Those with supernatural powers are hot, and those with supernatural powers are the diamonds among diamonds!


    In addition, there are strong and weak points of ability.


    From low to high, it is F, E,, D, C, B, A. Each level is divided into three phases after junior high school. How to divide it depends on the mental strength of the supernatural person. "Actually, I don''t care whether you stay in Haicheng or follow us. After all, I am only executing orders, but whether you stay or stay, I need to register your situation first. Do you mind that? ." Hou Boyi took out a notebook, and some other things


    .


    "It''s okay."


    Since people have such a good attitude, Ye Hao has nothing to say.


    "Name Ye Hao. Jiangnan Ye Family..." Hou Boyi first talked about the identity of Ye Hao recorded in his notebook.


    Ye Hao didn''t feel surprised. After all, in front of the state apparatus, it is difficult to have any secrets.


    "These are your personal information. I want to ask, are your two abilities object control and healing powers right? Are there any restrictions, such as frequency of use, and duration?" Hou Boyi asked.


    "The frequency of use of the object control technique is about five or six times a day, and the frequency of use of the treatment technique is a bit long. It is estimated that it will take three or four days..."


    Ye Hao said something that could be revealed.


    After Hou Boyi registered the information, he took out something like a crystal stone and placed it in front of Ye Hao.


    "Now to test your mental strength, put your hand on it, don''t care about anything, relax."


    According to Hou Boyi''s request, Ye Hao put his hand on top of the crystal stone.


    Ten seconds later.


    Ye Hao felt that something in the crystal stone was echoing the soul in his brain.


    The surface of the crystal stone also emits light.


    After a minute, the light disappeared.


    "Okay. Your current power level should be in the middle of E grade. It is rare for newcomers to have such strength. Did you practice martial arts before?" Hou Boyi looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "No wonder I heard that when you were fighting with Zhao Sanchuan''s team, you just knocked them all to the ground with a single ability. With innate physical training, it is better than their lazy guys all day long. Much better." Hou Boyi nodded in satisfaction.


    "Okay, I''m done with my work. Take a good rest tonight."


    Hou Boyi left soon.


    E-level abilities?


    Ye Hao shrugged, it seemed that his level was quite high.


    But if you let them know that they have more than two abilities, including three enhanced abilities, as well as invisibility and perspective.


    These are seven abilities!


    They will be scared.


    It is estimated that at that time they would even bring themselves back with the straps.


    ##


    One night passed.


    Early the next morning, Ye Hao happened to have dinner with Tangcheng Hou Boyi.


    But at this moment, the old chief ran over in three and two steps, looking at Ye Hao and the others who raised his head.


    He smiled and patted Ye Hao on the shoulder, and then said to Hou Boyi, "Lao Hou. I may be staying with you."


    Although I roughly knew the answer in my heart, Hou Boyi smiled bitterly and said: "Old Chief, you are embarrassing me. This...this does not meet the regulations."


    "The rule is dead, and people are alive. Ye Hao is at best a person with strange abilities with you. But, he is with me, he can top an army!"


    "I''m not going to talk about other things, weapons and equipment. I have fought so many battles, although I win more and lose less. But I feel aggrieved every time, do you know why?"


    "Because every time we win, we die just like the other, even more than the other! Why is this? It''s not because our weapons are not good. Those victories are the lives of our soldiers. Pile it out!" Speaking of this, the old chief¡¯s eyes were full of indignation, but that expression was also fleeting. He smiled and hit Ye Hao¡¯s chest with his fist: "You kid, this time I really found the baby. Up!"

 Chapter 342： I want to see our fighters lead the world in three years

    Finally, Hou Boyi said that he was going to make a phone call and communicate with his superiors.


    "Group leader. It''s like this... um, um. You said what should I do." Hou Boyi said embarrassedly while holding the phone.


    There was a lazy voice on the other side of the phone.


    "In this case, let the newcomer stay there first."


    Hou Boyi replied: "That can only be done first."


    After saying something more, he hung up the phone.


    "I really don''t know if that kid stepped on shit, but now he has become a sweet potato." Yang Sanchuan muttered uncomfortably on the side. Hou Boyi glared at Yang Sanchuan: "You''re so embarrassed to say. If it wasn''t for your kid to pull out those things, what can be the result now. I can tell you, after I go back, I will practice hard for me, and I will not break through to the late E-level peak. Don''t let me get out of the base. Give me your relatives


    Brother, don''t think you will be arrogant if you break through. After returning home, I will stay in the base for Laozi! "


    "Yes." Yang Sanchuan replied, lowering his head.


    "It''s really a bunch of guys who succeeded less than failed. Go and pack your things. I''ll explain things to Ye Hao, and then we will return to the capital."


    "Yes."


    Seeing Hou Boyi''s back, Yang Baichuan waved his fists angrily: "Hey, isn''t it just a healing ability. What''s so great!"


    ##


    Afterwards, Hou Boyi found Ye Hao and told Ye Hao some things to pay attention to. He also said that there were some documents and other things that would be delivered to his apartment soon, after which he left.


    "Huh. Things are finally resolved." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief. "Now I have left you. Don''t be lazy. I have already arranged. You can deploy all the people in the scientific research institutions of the Jiangnan Military Region. Lao Zhang volunteers to be your assistant, and you can form your own The team, your task is to develop the sixth-generation fighter."


    The old chief patted Ye Hao on the shoulder.


    Looking at Ye Hao''s small eyes, I really liked it the more I looked.


    If Zhang Guozhong on the side said repeatedly: "Although I am still the chief designer of the fifth-generation fighter, if Comrade Ye has any needs, I will try to help."


    At this moment, Zhang Guozhong has thick dark circles in his eyes. It seems that he didn''t sleep well last night. It is probably because of Ye Hao''s information that he stayed up all night.


    Look at the eyes of the two.


    Ye Hao coughed: "Ahem. When organizing the scientific research team, I think Professor Zhang Guozhong can do the work for me. After all, he knows better than me in terms of personnel. In addition, I can''t expect to be in the military region for a long time now."


    "What? You proposed the design plan. If you don''t stay here, who will do it?" The old chief frowned. Ye Hao immediately said: "Old Chief. Now most of the things are in my head, but I am not a professional scientific researcher, so I cannot stay here forever. From ancient times to the present, there is a reason to teach people to fish. It¡¯s better to teach people how to fish. The information I left is for the current


    It is new knowledge for most researchers. "


    "They still need to learn. After all, I can''t do the development of aircraft by myself, but I can promise. Within three years, the old chief will definitely be able to see our sixth generation fighter."


    "Furthermore, I will dare to come back if necessary. Anyway, I am in Haicheng, not very far from here."


    When Ye Hao said this, he actually wanted to tell them that he could build him a plane, but once something happened to him, or something went wrong.


    If they lost themselves, wouldn''t it be impossible?


    So instead of doing this, it''s better to teach them skills.


    The old chief nodded, he hesitated, and looked at Zhang Guozhong next to him.


    Zhang Guozhong nodded: "The information that Ye Hao provided us before, indeed, we still need to master and learn in the short term, and those things are still new areas that we have never touched."


    "In that case. I allow you to leave the military area, but you must come back when research is needed. And you just promised me that within three years, I will see our fighters leading the world! "


    Finally, under Ye Hao''s repeated guarantees, Ye Hao, Tang Cheng and others drove out of the Jiangnan Military Region.


    "Ye Hao, you shouldn''t be an alien." Li Zhongwei turned his head from the passenger seat and looked at Ye Hao with curious eyes.


    "Why do you say that?" Ye Hao smiled slightly.


    "You have such a good skill. You can also have supernatural powers. You were a top hacker before, and now you are a research scientist." Li Zhongwei stared at Ye Hao''s head: "I really want to open your head and see, yours. What is in the head."


    "Hehe, in fact, these things are not my own. I tell you, but don¡¯t tell others. You all know that I am a hacker. In fact, the data is all my coincidence, from a computer in a foreign military organization. Got it out of it."


    Ye Hao found a reason casually.


    After that, Ye Hao asked about Haicheng''s situation during this period.


    From Tangcheng¡¯s mouth, Ye Hao learned that Wanghao Group was forced to go bankrupt due to a shortfall of hundreds of millions of yuan in funds and various problems in sales channels.


    Then the former chairman of Wanghao Group passed away due to illness. Later, the current chairman of Wanghao Group, Wang Kai, suffered a mental blow and committed suicide by jumping off the building.


    Now all the assets of Wanghao Group have been taken over by the government and will enter the auction process in a short time.


    The once big Haicheng enterprise collapsed instantly at this moment.


    In addition, there is Wanbang Group.


    Wanbang Group chose to cooperate with Zhou''s Group and transferred many properties to Zhou''s Group at low prices. Then Wanbang Group began to put its main business in the north. It seemed that it was ready to abandon the Haicheng site.


    However, this is better than the bankruptcy of Wang Hao Group.


    The other is the good news about the Zhou Group.


    After receiving the first round of investment of 5 billion U.S. dollars, the Zhou Group resumed production and began to open the international market, deciding to list in New York within six months.


    The Zhou Group''s stock in China has already reached its daily limit for nearly ten days.


    It seems that those annoying things have been resolved.


    When Ye Hao returned to his apartment, it was already noon.


    After sorting out himself, he went to the hospital to see Zhou Wanda. Zhou Wanda was awake, but he looked a little weak, but he only needed to rest for a while depending on the situation.


    Zhou Wanda also expressed his gratitude to Ye Hao for his company''s affairs. He knew that his company was able to come back from the dead, and even become the largest company in Haicheng now, because of this man.

 Chapter 343： Beauty Night Visit

    Ye Hao returned to the apartment in the evening.


    I happened to run into an acquaintance.


    After the other party saw Ye Hao, he immediately walked to Ye Hao.


    "Where have you been all this time!"


    Looking at the angry Zhao Yanting in front of him, Ye Hao made some excuses for himself, and finally fudged her temporarily.


    "Forget it. I don''t bother to care about what you are doing during this period, and the final exam has passed. But you haven''t forgotten what you promised me!" Zhao Yanting stared at Ye Hao with a very bad expression.


    What promised Zhao Yanting?


    Ye Hao was taken aback.


    Seeing the expression on Ye Hao''s face, Zhao Yanting knew that he had definitely forgotten his affairs.


    She glared at Ye Hao: "You promised to let me get good grades in this teacher''s math test!"


    Ye Hao immediately remembered this matter.


    "That... when is your test time?" Ye Hao asked cautiously.


    "Ten days later, this time the venue is located in Yuhang, Jiangnan. Otherwise, we will set off a month ago!" Zhao Yanting said angrily, "I thought you could really help me get the exam in this exam. Good results. It is estimated that I will be at the bottom again this time."


    "How could it be. With me here, how can I make Sister Ting take the bottom. Which...or else, wait for you to come to my room at night. Let''s have an overnight tuition!"


    After all, it was something that was promised, and Ye Hao certainly wanted to help them complete it.


    "That''s what you said. I''ll go back to my room first, and take over all the problems I wrote down before!" Zhao Yanting said, turning around and leaving Ye Hao''s room.


    Ye Hao smiled with self-deprecating laughter, and it seemed that he still had a debt to clean up.


    In a blink of an eye, the time has reached more than eight o''clock in the evening.


    "I want to do this here, here you use this method." On the table in the living room, Ye Hao helped Zhao Yanting answer various questions.


    It can be seen that Zhao Yanting cares about this test very much, and is constantly asking every question, just like a child who is studious.


    Time goes by little by little.


    It was nine o''clock in a blink of an eye.


    "Ah cut. Sister Ting, you think it''s too early. Or..." Ye Hao''s voice hasn''t settled yet.


    Zhao Yanting glared at him.


    "I''m telling you, I don''t have much time now. I must finish these tutorials tonight." Zhao Yanting waved the notebook in her hand.


    Sure enough, I always have to pay back what I owe.


    Ye Hao could only continue to be squeezed by Zhao Yanting.


    Bump


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Is anyone coming at this time?


    Looking at Zhao Yanting''s puzzled eyes.


    "I''m going to see who is here?" Ye Hao stood up and walked to the door, Zhao Yanting also followed.


    "Ye Hao opens the door."


    There was a urging voice outside the door.


    Song Xiaoyue?


    Ye Hao was taken aback, how could she suddenly come to find herself so late.


    Ye Hao''s hand was about to open the door, but was caught by Zhao Yanting on the side.


    Looking at Zhao Yanting''s anxious expression.


    "What''s wrong? Song Xiaoyue should be outside."


    "Song Xiaoyue, how come I came to see you so late!" Zhao Yanting glared at Ye Hao, speaking in a very low voice, as if she was afraid of being heard by people outside.


    "I don''t know either. You will know if you open the door and ask." Ye Hao asked to open the door again, but was still stopped by Zhao Yanting.


    "You wait. Now... I can''t open the door now." Sweat appeared on Zhao Yanting''s anxious face.


    "Why?" Ye Hao was taken aback.


    "Think about it, you are a student and I am a teacher. It''s already midnight now, what do I look like as a teacher in a student''s home!"


    Hearing what Zhao Yanting said, Ye Hao understood that Zhao Yanting was afraid to let others know that she was staying in the student''s home.


    Although Ye Hao felt that this was not a big deal, but looking at Zhao Yanting¡¯s anxious look, he pointed to the bottom of the bedroom bed and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and hide first, I¡¯ll open the door and see what Song Xiaoyue is doing. She will go."


    "Yes, remember not to expose me to your house!" Zhao Yanting nodded repeatedly, not forgetting to tell Ye Hao while hiding.


    After Zhao Yanting hid, Ye Hao opened the door.


    Standing outside the door, Song Xiaoyue, and beside Song Xiaoyue''s feet, there was a violin box.


    "Why did you come tonight?" Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue.


    Song Xiaoyue walked into the room without saying a word, carrying the violin box, and took a look at the "empty" room.


    Song Xiaoyue walked directly into the bedroom, then opened her violin box and said, "I''m here to practice the piano."


    "Practicing? These are all at night, you are not afraid of disturbing the people!" Ye Hao closed the door and walked in, watching Song Xiaoyue sitting there holding the violin and preparing to work.


    Song Xiaoyue gave Ye Hao a cold white look. "That''s not because of you. The day after tomorrow I''m going to Yuhang to participate in the competition. Sister Yawen went to Yuhang first because of some things. I feel like I have hit a bottleneck in my practice recently, so I want to find you to practice. Click. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll turn down the pitch and not


    There is too much noise. "


    "Um...that, shall we do tomorrow? I will teach you tomorrow, what do you think?" Ye Hao wouldn''t mind if it was normal, but you should know that there is still a person hiding under the bed at this time.


    That''s their teacher!


    "No time, practice now." Song Xiaoyue''s words can be heard with anger.


    "But... you stay in my home at such a big night, your sister won''t worry about you. I''m afraid she will come to me with a knife!" Ye Hao made an excuse.


    "My company seems to be very busy this time. She hasn''t gone home for several days. So don''t worry about this." Song Xiaoyue said lightly. She picked up the violin and posed and looked at Ye Hao: "Let''s start now."


    "That..." Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue, it seemed that she wouldn''t leave without practicing.


    There was no way, Ye Hao could only start to coach Song Xiaoyue, only hoping to end it soon.


    In the process of tutoring, Ye Hao clearly felt that Song Xiaoyue''s skills had improved a lot compared to half a month ago. It seems that even under Ning Yawen''s teaching, he has gained a lot.


    After all, they were also China''s top violinists before.


    This exercise is another hour later.


    Buzzing


    Ye Hao''s phone moved, he picked up the phone and checked the message.


    It turned out to be sent by Zhao Yanting.


    Ye Hao looked under the bed subconsciously.


    The content of the message was simple, urging Ye Hao to let Song Xiaoyue go.


    "Ahem." Ye Hao put down his phone and looked at Song Xiaoyue on the side: "Um...I think it''s not early today, let''s just get here." "No, I haven''t practiced enough yet."

 Chapter 344： Three women in a play

    Song Xiaoyue said lightly.


    Her eyes blinked at Ye Hao, her expression on her face was plain, but her heart was very surprised.


    Because in just one hour, Ye Hao unexpectedly picked out a lot of faults from what he thought was a perfect performance, and he could explain everything to her in detail.


    Some of them Ning Yawen also told her, but there are some subtleties that even Ning Yawen didn''t mention.


    Could it be that Ye Hao''s violin skills are better than Teacher Ning Yawen?


    Just when Song Xiaoyue was stunned, Ye Hao''s cell phone rang.


    Why is it so busy today, Ye Hao murmured.


    Then picked up the phone, the number displayed on it turned out to be Zhou Qianyi''s.


    Song Xiaoyue on the side glanced subconsciously at Ye Hao''s mobile phone screen and saw that Zhou Qianyi''s name was displayed, and her eyes changed significantly.


    At this time Ye Hao had already connected the phone.


    "Hello? What''s the matter?"


    "You haven''t slept yet, I happened to go back to the apartment. I brought some food, you can see if you want." Because the surrounding is very quiet.


    Zhou Qianyi''s voice could even be heard by Song Xiaoyue next to her.


    "It''s so late, don''t use it." There are already two women in my room. If another woman comes, it will really be a play with three women.


    "It''s okay. I originally prepared it for my father, but he didn''t want to eat, and he didn''t want to waste it. So he asked me to bring it to you. I got on the elevator, and I''ll be at your door in a minute."


    With that, Zhou Qianyi''s phone was hung up.


    Ye Hao was taken aback, he looked at Song Xiaoyue next to him: "Zhou Qianyi is coming."


    "What''s the relationship between you and Zhou Qianyi? How could she give you supper at night?" Song Xiaoyue''s eyes felt as if she caught her boyfriend''s adultery.


    Uh


    "This...I don''t know this." Ye Hao shrugged.


    Song Xiaoyue picked up the violin and put it in her violin case.


    "Then I won''t disturb the''Spring Night Moment'' of the two of you."


    With that, Song Xiaoyue walked towards the door with angrily.


    For some reason, Ye Hao actually smelled a vinegar smell in the air. It might be an illusion.


    Bump


    Just as Song Xiaoyue was about to open the door and go out, there was a knock on the door.


    Song Xiaoyue''s expression changed, she went to Maoyan to look, then suddenly turned around, looked at Ye Hao and said in a low voice, "Why is she already at the door? This is too fast, too."


    "I don''t know, maybe when I called just now, I was already in the elevator." Ye Hao shrugged, "It''s okay, we are all classmates too, go out together."


    Saying he went to open the door.


    Song Xiaoyue hurriedly grabbed him and stared at him angrily; "I was a girl who appeared in your room in the middle of the night, and it would be shameful if it spread."


    "You''re here to practice the piano, just explain it." Ye Hao really doesn''t understand what these women are thinking, why are they always worried about this and that.


    "How can this kind of thing be explained clearly? I''ll go and hide it first." Song Xiaoyue turned around and went back to the bedroom, because she was holding the violin box, so ordinary places couldn''t accommodate her at all.


    Finally, her gaze moved under the bed.


    "That... if you want to hide, you can seize the bathroom or the closet..." Before Ye Hao finished speaking, he saw Song Xiaoyue get under the bed.


    At this moment, in Ye Hao''s heart, it can be said that there are 10,000 grass and mud horses running wild, and he patted his head.


    "What''s all this."


    He couldn''t care what was going on under the bed at this moment, and walked towards the door.


    under the bed.


    Song Xiaoyue was looking at Zhao Yanting on the side with embarrassment.


    "Teacher...you... why are you here?" After Song Xiaoyue got in, she found that there was another person under the bed and almost made her scream in fright.


    Fortunately, Zhao Yanting responded quickly and directly held her mouth.


    Listening to Song Xiaoyue''s question, Zhao Yanting was really ashamed and angrily wishing to find a place to get in.


    When my student found out that he was in his male student''s home in the middle of the night, he was still hiding under the bed!


    Oh my God, let yourself die!


    Step on


    "Look at you, buying so many supper, so many of us can''t finish it." This was Ye Hao''s voice.


    "It''s okay, it would be a waste if no one eats anyway. I mainly want to thank you for your help during this period of time. The previous thing was my misunderstanding of you, I''m sorry." This is Zhou Qianyi.


    "Actually, I came to Ye Hao for tutoring. Let''s be quiet first. When Zhou Qianyi leaves, we will go out." Zhao Yanting could only bite the bullet and explain to Song Xiaoyue in a low voice.


    Song Xiaoyue blinked and nodded.


    The scent of supper filled the room.


    Not to mention, it''s really fragrant.


    Cuckoo


    "Why do I hear something calling under the bed?" Zhou Qianyi asked suspiciously.


    "Ah? It''s me, I''m too hungry. It''s my belly calling." Ye Hao said repeatedly.


    "Since you are hungry, you can eat more."


    "Ok."


    Under the bed, Zhao Yanting blushed and covered her belly. She was afraid to look at Song Xiaoyue''s eyes next to her at the moment.


    She felt that she was really going to face people.


    She really regrets it. Why did she come to tuition at night? Why can''t she do it tomorrow? It happened at night.


    Bump.


    "Ye Hao, open the door. It''s me, I have something to do with you."


    Sometimes things can''t stop at all when they come.


    "This is Qiu Xueyao''s voice! No, you can''t let Xueyao see me in your room. If that''s the case, I don''t know what she will think!" Zhou Qianyi said softly anxiously.


    "Uh...that... how about hiding? Go to the closet, or the bathroom?"


    "These places are too obvious. By the way, it''s nice under the bed."


    "and many more."


    The next moment, three pairs of eyes stared at each other under the bed.


    The air was quiet at this moment.


    "Um... there is still some place here, are you coming in and squeezing?" Song Xiaoyue whispered.


    Zhou Qianyi looked at Zhao Yanting and Song Xiaoyue in surprise.


    "Ms. Zhao? Song Xiaoyue, you... why are you..." Before Zhou Qianyi finished speaking, Ye Hao outside had already opened the door.


    Zhou Qianyi didn''t have time to think about it at this moment, she hurriedly got under the bed.


    Under the originally big bed, three girls squeezed in, and it seemed a lot crowded.


    ...


    "How do you open the door? How slow. Are you messing around in the room?" Qiu Xueyao walked in casually.


    "What can I do because I was going to sleep. Didn''t you come?" Ye Hao smiled bitterly. Come on, now it''s really a big drama in my own house.

 Chapter 345： Did you hook up with my sister!

    "Sleep? You still eat when you sleep?" Qiu Xueyao walked into the room and looked at the food still on the table next to her.


    Ye Hao said casually: "You are hungry. By the way, what do you want to do when you come to see me all night?"


    Qiu Xueyao didn''t speak, but just looked around the room, then sat on the bed and looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    Ye Hao, who looked at it with a smile, didn''t know why he was so panicked.


    "Is there anything on my face?" Ye Hao asked suspiciously.


    The smile on Qiu Xueyao''s face immediately disappeared, and her aura changed: "Is there really only you in your room?"


    Of course not alone.


    But Ye Hao bit his head and said, "Of course there is only one person, but now there is one more you. How could there be anyone in my room in the middle of the night."


    "Really? Don''t forget what occupation I am." Qiu Xueyao pointed to the table with food beside it. "You have two pairs of chopsticks when you eat alone? In addition to the scent of the food, there is also the smell of perfume on women." Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao like a detective: "And because you opened the door so slowly just now, maybe The woman who was in the same room as you before,


    Still in the house. "


    "only¡­¡­"


    Qiu Xueyao looked around, closets, toilets, balconies, and all possible hiding places under the bed.


    "It''s you who let your friend come out by yourself, or I will find it out." Qiu Xueyao folded her arms around her chest.


    Ye Hao sighed with a wry smile and leaned against the wall.


    "What are you still waiting for, come out."


    I could hide from Song Xiaoyue and Zhou Qianyi before, but I could not hide from the policeman Qiu Xueyao.


    Soso


    Following the rubbing of the clothes, Zhao Yanting got out of the bed first. She looked at Qiu Xueyao awkwardly: "That...Xueyao, good evening."


    "Teacher Zhao, why are you here?" Qiu Xueyao looked at Zhao Yanting in surprise.


    Soso


    After that, another figure came out from under the bed.


    Song Xiaoyue lowered her head and stood behind Zhao Yanting a little embarrassed.


    "Xiaoyue, don''t be afraid. This is my neighbor, who lives next to him. Qiu Xueyao, Officer Qiu. This is my student Song Xiaoyue." Zhao Yanting introduced some to both parties.


    Qiu Xueyao looked at Zhao Yanting in surprise, and the young female student: "Why are you in his house in the middle of the night?"


    "Tutorial!"


    "Practicing!"


    As if for fear of Qiu Xueyao''s misunderstanding, Zhao Yanting and Song Xiaoyue immediately explained and took out their own things from their hands.


    The book for the exercises is already in the case of the violin.


    "No. That smell of perfume is not on you, is there anyone." The keen Qiu Xueyao looked under the bed with suspicious eyes.


    Ye Hao patted his head, really did not see that Qiu Xueyao''s nose was really about to catch up with the police dog.


    "Don''t hide. Come out. I haven''t been home for a few days, maybe there are cockroaches under the bed."


    "Ah...cockroach cockroach!"


    With an exclamation, a shadow sprang out from under the bed.


    When Qiu Xueyao saw the person coming out, her mouth opened wide: "Qianyi?"


    Zhou Qianyi was taken aback for a moment, and she realized that what Ye Hao had just said was deliberately scaring her. She really didn''t dare to come out just now. She glared at Ye Hao and blamed him for scaring herself.


    Then she looked at Qiu Xueyao embarrassedly: "Xueyao, good evening!"


    "Why did you run into his room in the middle of the night? You are not afraid of what he did to you!" Qiu Xueyao looked at Zhou Qianyi in surprise. She originally thought it might be a woman hiding in Ye Hao''s room.


    She guessed part of it, but not all of it.


    This is not one person, these are three women!


    And among them is my friend, Zhou Qianyi!


    Seeing Qiu Xueyao looking at herself as if looking at a scum, Ye Hao raised his hands: "Actually, I can explain this clearly..."


    ...


    After enjoying the supper, while explaining these messy things.


    Qiu Xueyao understood and nodded.


    "I said you are all true. If you don''t hide, you won''t be fine. What age is this? Isn''t it just staying in the boys'' room in the middle of the night? If you are worried about your reputation being affected, I can be responsible to you!" Ye Hao spread out his hands.


    I have an expression of fraternity on my face.


    Then he received four blank eyes.


    "Think beautiful!" The three women gave him a blank look.


    All of a sudden, the embarrassing atmosphere in the air dissipated a lot.


    "That...it''s not too early now. I''ll leave first. Ye Hao, I have to prepare tomorrow for my next trip to Yuhang, so I won''t ask you to practice piano." Song Xiaoyue picked up her piano box and prepared. gone.


    Zhao Yanting also stood up at this moment: "Then I want to go first. I''m worried that Xiaoyue will leave alone, so I will send her to the door."


    With that, the two women left.


    "That... Xueyao. What can you do with Ye Hao?" Zhou Qianyi looked at Qiu Xueyao curiously.


    In her opinion, Ye Hao and Qiu Xueyao are people from two worlds. If Qiu Xueyao knows what Ye Hao has done, with Qiu Xueyao''s energy, Ye Hao will definitely be arrested.


    But Zhou Qianyi didn''t know that Ye Hao was not only related to Qiu Xueyao, but also pretended to be Qiu Xueyao''s boyfriend not long ago!


    "It''s actually a personal matter. Ye Hao, let me ask you. Did you hook up with my cousin!" Qiu Xueyao''s temper is like this, and she never likes to slander her.


    Hearing Qiu Xueyao''s words, Ye Hao was taken aback.


    "Wait. You can eat rice, but you can''t talk nonsense. What cousin did I hook on?" Feeling Zhou Qianyi''s suspicious eyes, Ye Hao immediately stood up to clarify his innocence!


    "You dare to say that you didn''t hook up with my cousin, Qiao Linying! Since...after that time, you haven''t seen my cousin!" Qiu Xueyao looked straight at Ye Hao, it seemed like he was interrogating the prisoner.


    Ye Hao patted his head; "Oh my God. I can assure you that I did meet Qiao Linying after that time. But only twice, and I didn''t hook her at all!"


    That little girl Qiao Linying is not his food.


    "Then how to explain this?" Qiu Xueyao took out something that looked like a school exercise book from her bag and threw it in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao opened the exercise book suspiciously.


    The exercise book is full of graceful fonts, almost half of it is full.


    But there are only two words, two words back and forth.


    Ye Hao


    Zhou Qianyi on the side was also taken aback when she saw this scene. "I was at work the day before yesterday, but my aunt called me suddenly. She said that she didn''t know what was going on during this period of time. Yingying was in a very wrong state and she didn''t want to eat. She looked haggard. Then I went to find Yingying, Yingying¡¯s state is indeed very wrong. Then I was at her table


    I found this exercise book below, with your name written on it! Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao coldly: "You explain to me why Yingying writes your name inexplicably!" "

 Chapter 346： Qiao Linyings like

    "This..." Ye Hao was also very dazed at the moment.


    But just from the exercise book full of Ye Hao''s name, you can tell that the person who writes these words must like Ye Hao super.


    Because emotions cannot be vented, I kept writing Ye Hao''s name on the exercise book.


    Could it be that... Qiao Linying likes herself?


    Ye Hao''s eyes showed the little loli with a childlike face and big breasts!


    Uh¡­¡­


    I have to say that Qiao Linying is still easy to cause men''s desire to commit crimes just from the looks of them.


    "You also said that you didn''t do anything to my cousin. Look at your evil eyes, no! I''ll catch you to the police station right now!" Qiu Xueyao said, taking out a handcuff from her waist and preparing Copy Ye Hao.


    "Wait! You have to listen to my explanation!" Ye Hao said hurriedly.


    "Explain what, now the evidence is conclusive!" Qiu Xueyao stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath. He looked at Zhou Qianyi next to him: "I can explain to you now, but there are some topics..."


    Qiu Xueyao was taken aback, and then she understood what Ye Hao meant.


    There are some things that cannot be heard by Zhou Qianyi, then there is something between herself and Ye Hao that cannot be heard by Zhou Qianyi!


    It was nothing more than asking Ye Hao to pretend to be a boyfriend.


    The next moment, Qiu Xueyao took Zhou Qianyi¡¯s hand and walked outside the house, pushed Zhou Qianyi outside, and looked at Zhou Qianyi apologetically: "Qianyi, it¡¯s too early. You can go back and rest first. I want this stinky kid Talk about something."


    After speaking, Qiu Xueyao closed the door.


    After she returned to the house, she sat directly on Ye Hao''s bed, then drew a pistol from her waist and slapped it on the bed.


    "I advise you to organize your language well."


    Looking at the pistol, Ye Hao couldn''t help but vomit: "Hello. It''s illegal to kill with a gun."


    "Of course I know that this is illegal. Don''t worry, if I am not satisfied with what you say later, I will not kill you. But for Yingying''s safety, I will seize your tools of crime." Qiu Xueyao''s eyes were on Ye Hao Scanned his lower body.


    Ye Hao''s legs came together instantly, although he was not afraid of Qiu Xueyao, but Qiu Xueyao''s words inevitably made him feel a cool back.


    Seeing Qiu Xueyao''s urging eyes, Ye Hao swallowed. He began to talk about the meeting between himself and Qiao Linying at school before and what happened in the bar afterwards.


    Qiu Xueyao gradually became fascinated by it. When she heard Qiao Linying almost doubted Ye Hao and her identity, her expression changed.


    When she heard someone molesting Qiao Linying in the bar, an angry expression appeared in her eyes, and she couldn''t help but touch the pistol next to her, which shocked Ye Hao.


    After finishing all these things.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, and then he began to say, "Actually, from my point of view, I think it might be because of my performance when I pretended to be your boyfriend. Coupled with my heroic performance in the bar, Qiao Linying fell in love with me. "


    Qiu Xueyao nodded, but then she looked at Ye Hao again: "Yingying, did she take the wrong medicine, and she would fall in love with you."


    Ye Hao pretended not to hear these words, and he continued: "Don''t judge Qiao Linying by yourself. You have to go. According to Qiao Linying''s personality, Qiao Linying is still a student, a pure-minded, but a bit rebellious girl. "


    "And in the world of such a young girl, suddenly there appeared a young and handsome, handsome..." Feeling Qiu Xueyao''s eyes, Ye Hao omitted 10,000 words here.


    "For such a man, would you say that a naive and ignorant girl would not like such a man? So she fell in love with this man. Of course, she still doesn''t understand what true love is. She may be just curious, longing, or possible It¡¯s just worship, just a little like."


    "But. These are all normal, but the problem is. From the girl''s point of view, the man she fell in love with happened to be the boyfriend of her close cousin!"


    "You said, if you were her, would you be very troubled!"


    After Ye Hao''s explanation, Qiu Xueyao fell into short-term thinking.


    Then she nodded: "What you said makes sense. No! How can I make Qiao Linying like a scum like you, I''m going to her to make it clear!"


    After speaking, Qiu Xueyao was about to turn around and leave, but was held back by Ye Hao.


    "Wait. Why are you so frizzy? I can tell you clearly, if you go to Qiao Linying to talk about this matter now. Not only will you not be able to solve this matter, you will put Qiao Linying into a greater crisis! "


    "Why?" Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao in confusion. Ye Hao explained: "This seems to her to be a little secret in her heart. She must feel guilty to you in her heart. Don''t look at her on the surface, like a crazy girl. But her heart is It¡¯s very fragile. If you talk to her like this, it¡¯s easy for her to suffer


    Do you know the injury? Sometimes, some mental injuries are difficult to recover once caused! "


    Qiu Xueyao''s expression began to change at a loss. She looked at Ye Hao anxiously: "Then what should I do now? My aunt''s family is such a daughter. They are still looking forward to Yingying High School to study hard and get admitted to a good university. Yeah!"


    She is good at catching prisoners and looking up clues. But she really didn''t understand the emotional matter.


    "It''s actually very simple. There are two ways. First: We don''t care about anything, as if it didn''t happen. In this case, there are two results. One is that time will make her forget, and the other is that she will fall into decadence."


    "This can''t work! This is too risky. This time she is already at the bottom of the final exam." Qiu Xueyao shook her head repeatedly. "I also don''t think this method is very good. The other is the induction method. Doesn''t she like me now, then I go to her. Then tell her that she is still young and doesn''t understand. Of course, according to her personality, she will definitely feel Continue to stick to the face. But there is a good saying that time will rush


    Light everything. "


    "I can make up a reason, that we are actually not emotionally good, and we broke up. But I don''t like the younger one, let her study hard. If she still likes me when she goes to college. Then I am willing to accept it. she was."


    Ye Hao shrugged: "This way, for a long time. Maybe she has forgotten about it."


    Qiu Xueyao thought for a while, she nodded.


    "Yes. This is a good way. I have a lot of things during this time. Yingying will leave it to you!" Qiu Xueyao stared at Ye Hao: "I warn you, if Yingying is mentally traumatized because of you The old lady can''t kill you!"


    Finally, after Ye Hao repeatedly assured that Qiao Linying would be dealt with, she also left the room. "It''s really unlucky." Ye Hao shook his head mockingly.

 Chapter 347： Teacher Xia Xue

    Early the next morning, Ye Hao''s door was knocked again.


    But this time it was someone he didn''t know, with a hat and a suitcase in his hands.


    After seeing Ye Hao opening the door, the man first looked up and down at Ye Hao, as if he was confirming something.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Hao asked suspiciously.


    "Mr. Ye Hao. I''m from the logistics department of the special operations group, here to give you something. It''s not convenient outside, can you..." The man pointed to the room.


    It turned out to be the special operations team. I remember that when Hou Boyi left before, he told himself that someone would give him something in the past few days.


    "Please come in." Ye Hao sat lazily on the sofa, looking at the man in front of him: "What''s the matter?"


    The man put the suitcase in his hand on the table and entered the password to open it.


    [System prompt: Unknown energy source detected! ¡¿


    Ye Hao''s heart was shocked, but the expression on his face remained unchanged, his eyes scanned inside the suitcase.


    There is a small book in it, which looks like a certificate.


    In addition, there is a very delicate wooden box.


    The man first handed the certificate to Ye Hao: "I came here mainly to send the certificate and supplies to Mr. Ye. Normally, you need to show your certificate to receive the supplies, but it''s the first time for Mr. Ye, so you don''t need it. "


    "This certificate is a symbol of your status, and you can show it when you need it. But it''s best not to let ordinary people see it, and please remember that we claim to be a special operation group, not an ability group! remember!"


    Ye Hao took the certificate.


    The material of the certificate is not bad, similar to that of Nightingale''s previous notebook, but without dragon patterns.


    Then there was Ye Hao''s message.


    Life: Ye Hao.


    Sex: Male.


    Ability: Object control.


    Power level: E-level mid-level power.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The record is quite detailed.


    "In the option of ability, because Mr. Ye Hao is in a special situation. So I just registered a power, and I hope that Mr. Ye Hao can keep secret about his ability to heal the ability. After all, this is too conspicuous."


    After the man finished speaking, he took out the wooden box from the suitcase.


    "This is your supply this month, sir. There are a total of 20 power stones. Because you are an E-level dual ability player, the supply is distributed twice. After that, I will be responsible for you to give it to you every month. supply."


    Ye Hao took the wooden box, and after opening it, he found that there were really twenty stones about the size of a marble, and he touched it with his hand.


    [System Tip: You can absorb skill points: 1]


    [System Tip: You can absorb skill points: 1]


    [System Tip: You can absorb skill points: 1]


    ...


    Ye Hao checked and found that each energy stone contained energy that could absorb one skill point.


    I''m going to give myself such a big gift this morning.


    Ye Hao looked at the man: "You said you would send me a copy every month?"


    "Yes. This energy stone can be absorbed by the ability person, which is helpful for the ability person to practice. However, because of the shortage, it will be supplied on time and according to the ability person''s level. In order not to arouse suspicion, we all use''supply'' To describe this."


    Ye Hao swallowed and looked at these "supplies" in front of him.


    There are 20 skill points to absorb every month, and it seems that I really picked up a big deal this time.


    "Wait. You said that it is based on the ability of the ability to supply on time and according to the level? Is it possible that the higher the level, the more energy stones are given?" Ye Hao looked at the opponent with a little excitement. The man nodded, and he explained: "According to the regulations. F-level abilities can get five energy stones a month. E-level abilities can get ten energy stones a month. D-level abilities, You can get twenty energy stones in one month. I don¡¯t know the ones above. Because you are


    Dual abilities, so the supply is calculated as double! "


    The D grade is twenty! If I reach the D level, wouldn''t it be possible to get forty for no reason every month!


    Ye Hao suppressed his little excitement.


    And the two abilities are double, if you let them know that they have so many abilities...


    Ye Hao put aside this idea, he had two abilities and excited them like that. If you let them know that he has several, then I am afraid that even if the old chief wants to protect himself, it will be useless.


    "Okay, my task is complete. I wish Mr. Ye a happy life." The man simply left.


    Ye Hao put the ID in his pocket casually, then picked up the pile of energy stones and ran to the bed.


    It took almost two or three minutes to completely absorb those energy stones.


    ¡¾Host¡¯s current power points: 40. ¡¿


    Ye Hao smiled contentedly.


    It''s just a pity that it''s a little bit less, and it will be absorbed in a while.


    If these words were heard by those in the ability group, Ye Hao would have to be killed.


    These twenty energy stones are enough for an E-level superpower to absorb them for at least one or two months!


    #


    After that, Zhao Yanting called Ye Hao suddenly and said that she had something to do, so she would not ask herself for tuition today.


    One by one, when something happened, one by one came, and when nothing happened, they didn''t know where they went.


    Ye Hao, who seemed bored at home, left the apartment by himself and drove his repaired Volkswagen.


    ##


    Ten thousand orphanages.


    Looking at the brand-new signboards, the snow-white walls, and the towering trees and buildings.


    It''s hard to believe that the orphanage in front of me was just a desolate place a month ago.


    Ye Hao walked into the door of the orphanage.


    "At the beginning of human beings, human nature is inherently good, nature is similar, and Xi is far from each other..."


    As soon as he walked into the main entrance of the orphanage, he heard the sound of reading from the four-story building in the front.


    Ye Hao first walked out of the room where the sound of recitation was heard.


    The room in front of me is almost no different from a school classroom. Rows of desks are placed in it, and the children are sitting upright on the chairs, looking at the podium with clear eyes.


    But the person teaching on the podium surprised Ye Hao, it turned out to be Xia Xue!


    Although Xia Xue was only a high school student, she was wearing a plain down jacket, holding the textbook and leading the children to read the Three-Character Classic, which really gave people the feeling of a teacher.


    Jingle Bell


    Just then, the bell rang for the end of get out of class.


    "Classmates, get out of class is over."


    "goodbye teacher."


    After the sound came out in the classroom, the children ran out like Erha rushing out. There was a playground next to it, which seemed to be used by the children to play.


    "Why are you here!"


    Xia Xue, who walked out of the classroom with a textbook in his hand, was surprised to see Ye Hao standing outside the door with a smile.


    As soon as Ye Hao was about to speak, a few children swarmed over.


    "Big brother, big brother. You finally came to see us!"


    "Brother good man, this is my painting, for you!"


    Those children were all children from the former welfare institution. They blinked at Ye Hao. From the flawless eyes of these children, it could be seen that they were really happy for Ye Hao''s arrival.


    "Big brother. Thank you for saving me and my brother before. This is my folded paper crane." A little girl hugged a glass bottle and looked at Ye Hao with a blushing face. The girl Ye Hao remembered that it was the little girl who was beaten by the trafficker before.

 Chapter 348： Heroes sad beauty off

    Surrounded by children, saying this and that.


    The Xia Xue who was watching was stunned, because she had been with these children for a while, so she could feel that they really liked Ye Hao.


    At this time, Ye Hao was also impatiently talking and laughing with these children.


    But why does Ye Hao appear here? And what did those kids say to thank Ye Hao?


    Jingle Bell


    Before I knew it, almost ten minutes passed and the class bell rang.


    "Okay, everyone go back to class. Obediently listen to the teacher." Ye Hao clapped his hands and told the children to go back to the classroom.


    Xia Xue stood at the door and looked at Ye Hao. She looked like she had a lot of doubts in her heart at the moment.


    "You go to class first." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Although I really want to ask the question in my heart, the children in the classroom are still waiting for her.


    Seeing the class continued in the classroom, Ye Hao turned around.


    "Grandma Dean."


    I don''t know when, the old dean had already stood behind Ye Hao with a cane.


    "Ahao, you are here." The old dean gleefully looked at the young man who suddenly appeared in their lives and changed everything.


    "I just took the time to come and have a look. I didn''t expect the orphanage to be built so soon. Grandma, dean, do you see if there is anything missing." Ye Hao looked around.


    The dean''s grandmother smiled and shook her head. She said, "No, no. The orphanage is already very good now. In addition to the teaching building and the playground, there are other dormitories and canteens. It''s almost like a primary school. Up."


    "That''s fine. But if you need anything, just tell me." Ye Hao suddenly thought of something and pointed to the teaching building behind him. Perhaps she guessed the question Ye Hao wanted to ask, the grandmother of the dean said: "Because I have money. Dongmei also mentioned before that these children are inconvenient to go to school because they don¡¯t have a registered permanent residence, but we can¡¯t delay them. So we asked for it ourselves. Teacher to teach. Don¡¯t think that the teacher is young, just a


    A high school student, but the teaching is still very good. "


    It turned out that Xia Xue came to work.


    But such a job is indeed very suitable for her.


    "President. The cabbage is used up, the tiger head guy hasn''t delivered it yet!" At this moment, a flourish man came over.


    Ye Hao didn''t recognize it for the first time, and he exclaimed after the opponent ran in.


    "Master Bao?"


    That''s right, the man in front of him with an apron and flour on his face is Lord Bao!


    After Bao Ye saw Ye Hao, he quickly patted the flour off his body, but the more he patted, the more chaotic he was.


    He could only look at Ye Hao and said embarrassedly: "I didn''t expect you to come today. Look at me like this... just laugh if you want."


    "Master Bao, what''s wrong with you?" Ye Hao looked at Master Bao curiously.


    Looking at Bao Ye like this, did he just come out of the kitchen?


    But Master Bao, who is famous in Haicheng, is it necessary to go to the kitchen?


    Step on


    At this moment, a tricycle rushed in.


    "Master Bao... Master Bao. The dishes are here!" I saw the tiger head who had been taught by Ye Hao panting, and pointed to the pile of cabbage behind the tricycle.


    At this time, shouts came from a distance.


    "Dabao! The cabbage, hurry up. The water is ready, just wait for your cabbage!" At this time, the woman''s urging voice sounded.


    "Ahao, wait for something to talk about, Dongmei urged me." Baoye said, he directly shouted to the younger brothers who followed him: "What are you guys doing in a daze? Moving cabbage!"


    "Yes Yes."


    Seeing how several people were busy there, Ye Hao was stunned.


    "It seems that they are already preparing lunch." The dean''s grandmother said with a smile: "Ahao, I''ll take you to the back kitchen."


    "Ok."


    With full curiosity, Ye Hao walked to the kitchen of the orphanage.


    This kitchen is very big, there are almost two classrooms.


    And the scene inside at this moment made Ye Hao''s mouth grow up instantly.


    I saw Bao Ye''s first thug, Fat Brother, who was chopping meat with a kitchen knife at the moment.


    There was a group of young boys washing the leaves, and Hutou was anxious to move the cabbage.


    And Baoye was standing beside a woman with a smile: "Dongmei, are you tired? If you are tired, I will come."


    Ma Dongmei cast a white glance at Bao Ye: "You come? Yesterday, you were in charge. As a result, you just poured the sugar in as salt!"


    Bao Ye smiled silently on his head.


    Ye Hao swallowed, isn''t his opening method wrong, these guys are all in the underworld, now they are here... cooking?


    One hour later.


    A big pot of Xiangtangdan noodles is cooked, and the children are over.


    "Don''t froze, the children are coming. Hurry up and divide the noodles." Ma Dongmei arranged everything there, really like a chef.


    Ye Hao also went to help distribute the dishes to the children.


    Although there are not many children in the orphanage, it took more than 20 minutes.


    Then Bao Ye and the others put on their own bowl of noodles and sat in the corner to eat.


    "A Hao. This is Dongmei''s marinated noodles. The taste is quite authentic. There is not enough in the pot!" Bao Ye said with joy, as if he made this noodles himself. same.


    And he himself was eating noodles happily there.


    It''s hard to believe that the king of Haicheng''s underground world has never eaten anything.


    At this moment, he was eating a bowl of marinated noodles, smiling like a child.


    After eating good food, Ye Hao and Baoye walked outside.


    "Master Bao, why are you staying in the orphanage?" Ye Hao looked at Master Bao curiously.


    Bao Ye smiled and glanced at Ma Dongmei, who was taking care of the children in the canteen.


    "Dongmei is not accustomed to living in a villa, so she just wanted to move over. So I came here. In fact, this kind of life is also good. I cook with her every day, talk and chat. I feel that I am young."


    Ye Hao could see that Baoye''s words were sincere.


    Sure enough, that sentence was right.


    The hero is sad for the beauty off.


    "Then those of you in Haicheng?" Ye Hao looked at Baoye.


    "I''m not interested anymore, I''ll leave it to the people below to take care of it myself." Baoye said indifferently.


    "Then how is your wife''s health? Has the memory recovered."


    "The memory has not recovered, but the body is better. In fact, I feel that it is fine now. Although she doesn''t remember much of the past, she at least remembers my name as Dabao. This is enough for me." Baoye''s eyes look There is a sense of happiness in it.


    "Okay. I won''t say anything. I have to wash the dishes later. I''ll go clean up the kitchen."


    After speaking, Baoye ran back.


    Ye Hao looked at the smile on Bao Ye''s face. This may be the so-called "don''t want beauty."

 Chapter 349： Sister control

    Ye Hao is not good to disturb the world of this "couple".


    At this time, two people, one big and one small, attracted Ye Hao''s attention.


    I saw Xia Xue and the little girl rescued by Ye Hao walking towards the back of the teaching building with a bowl.


    "Who are you going to give food to?" Ye Hao followed after he was bored anyway.


    "For my brother." The little girl whispered.


    "Your brother?" Ye Hao thought of the little boy with a high fever.


    Now Ziye Hao remembered that among the children just now, he did not see the little boy.


    "Why isn''t your brother with you?"


    Faced with Ye Hao¡¯s question, the little girl replied: "My brother is sick."


    "Sick? Why don''t you go to the hospital if you are sick?" Ye Hao wondered.


    "He was born with a very strange disease, and it can''t be cured in the hospital." The little girl replied, blinking.


    Ye Hao was taken aback for a moment. The disease could not be cured by the hospital? "Brother Xiaosha is not actually sick. It is just that after coming from the hospital, he was a little depressed. He has been hiding in the room, not talking, just constantly looking for books. The grandma of the dean asked the doctor to see it, but the doctor did not see it. Come out of it. So during this time we will find him


    Read the book and send him food every day. "


    Xia Xue''s explanation made Ye Hao understand a little bit.


    "Wait... If I remember correctly, Xiaosha''s brother should be only five years old. How could he recognize the characters?" Ye Hao said suddenly.


    Xia Xue shook his head: "I don''t know. Anyway, he just suddenly liked reading, from the simplest book at the beginning. Then to some elementary school, junior high school, and high school books. Anyway, all kinds of books, He watched it all."


    Read all books?


    Five-year-old child?


    Curiosity arose in Ye Hao''s heart.


    The building behind the teaching building is the dormitory building. Each dormitory can accommodate six or seven children.


    However, because of the special circumstances of Xiaosha''s brother, the grandma of the dean arranged separate rooms for him and Xiaosha. Anyway, there are many empty rooms in the orphanage.


    Walk into the house.


    Ye Hao saw a little boy sitting upright in front of the desk, with a stack of books in front of him and a book in his hand.


    He reads the book very fast, turning it over in almost ten seconds.


    "Xiao Yan, I''m eating. Today is Aunt Dongmei''s noodle making." Xia Xue put the noodles in her hands in front of the little boy.


    At this time, the little boy put down the book and turned his head.


    Ye Hao was stunned, his face straightened, he saw that the expression on the little boy''s face was a bit abnormal, not that kind of weird expression, but an expression that did not belong to his age, just like an adult.


    But there was simplicity in those eyes.


    These two things appeared on the face of a little boy at the same time, which is a bit too strange.


    "Xiaoyan. Today, Sister Xia Xue taught us the Three-character Classic and also took us to learn nursery rhymes..." Xiaosha walked to the side of her younger brother and began to tirelessly talk about the content of the morning class.


    Xiao Yan was eating noodles while listening attentively to what her sister said.


    Ye Hao walked to Xiao Yan''s desk, and he looked at the book Xiao Yan had just read.


    Knowledge of advanced mathematics theory?


    Let me go, how can a five-year-old kid understand this thing.


    "Xiao Yan. Do you understand this book?" Ye Hao asked.


    Xiao Yan glanced at Ye Hao, and said faintly: "I understand."


    Ye Hao looked at Xiao Yan''s eyes, it didn''t seem to be lying.


    After that, Xia Xue talked a lot to Xiao Yan, just to let him go for a walk more and go to class with other children, but Xiao Yan didn''t say a word.


    In desperation, she had no choice but to give up, cleaned up the dishes that Xiao Yan had eaten, and was about to leave.


    "You go first, I''ll stay and talk to Xiao Yan." For some reason, Ye Hao always felt that there was a secret hidden in the little boy in front of him, and he subconsciously wanted to explore it.


    "Ok."


    Xia Xue was not suspicious, and took Xiaosha away with her bowl.


    Ye Hao opened his mouth. Before he could speak, Xiao Yan spoke.


    "I remember you, you are the man who saved my sister and me." Xiao Yan looked at Ye Hao with piercing eyes.


    Ye Hao smiled and sat next to him. He looked at Xiao Yan: "Yes. Xiao Yan, I heard that your recent behavior is very strange. Your sister still said that you are sick? Can you tell me why?"


    "It''s useless to say it, you won''t believe it." Xiao Yan lowered his head and picked up the book to continue reading.


    "If you don''t tell me how to know I will not believe it." Ye Hao smiled.


    Xiao Yan hesitated, he put down the book, he looked at Ye Hao.


    After some time, Ye Hao learned from Xiaoyan that since his fever had gone, he felt that his head had changed, his memory had improved, and he would understand something by looking at something.


    Xiaoyan also told Ye Hao that he had completed most of the courses in elementary, middle and high schools by himself in less than this week.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s surprised eyes, Xiao Yan lowered his head: "I know you don''t believe me."


    "I believe."


    Xiao Yan looked up at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao touched Xiao Yan''s head with his hand: "I believe what you said."


    If others might not believe it, but Ye Hao''s own system is an unexplainable existence, and now his worldview has completely changed, even if you tell him that there is a **** in this world, he might believe it.


    "Really? Do you believe me?" Xiao Yan blinked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded: "Then do you know why?"


    "I think there is a possibility. My sister and I were sold into a laboratory by human traffickers. We were injected with something, but there was nothing abnormal in our body. So I feel...maybe because of the fever this time. The effect of the medicine has been triggered." Xiao Yan said solemnly.


    laboratory? drug?


    Ye Hao remembered that Xiaosha had said this before, but they didn''t even remember where the laboratory was.


    At this time, an idea came to his mind. Before, he worried that if the orphanage didn''t exist, he might not be able to maintain it. After all, the killers almost killed themselves in this special mission.


    But this little inflammation in front of him made Ye Hao relieved.


    "Let''s not talk about these things. Xiaoyan, what do you think of this orphanage?" Ye Hao looked at Xiaoyan.


    Xiao Yan nodded: "Okay."


    "why?"


    Xiao Yan thought about it: "Because my elder sister likes this place, elder sister has a lot of friends here. So Xiao Yan likes it too. My elder sister said, this is the home you built for us."


    "Then if one day I am away, and someone wants to ruin this place."


    Ye Hao''s sudden question caused Xiao Yan to be taken aback, he fell into deep thought, and finally he clenched his fist: "I want to protect my sister."


    I didn''t expect this little boy to be a sister-in-law.


    Ye Hao patted Xiao Yan on the shoulder, and he looked at Xiao Yan seriously: "Your idea is good. But you have to remember that protection requires strength. Without strength, everything is empty talk. And this strength can be Money can be power, fist, or knowledge!"


    Although Ye Hao felt that it was too early to tell a five-year-old child this, Ye Hao felt that Xiaoyan''s mental age at the moment was at least 13 or 4 years old. "I see! I want strength, I want to protect my sister, protect this family!" Xiao Yan clenched his fists, then looked at Ye Hao: "Big brother, can you teach me?"

 Chapter 350： Kill Matt, Leng Shao

    After half an hour, Ye Hao walked out of Xiaoyan''s room.


    Xiao Yan is still young, and other things are difficult for him to learn, but he can learn knowledge first.


    Ye Hao went to the teaching building and found the dean''s grandma.


    "Grandma Dean."


    "Hey. Ahao, what''s the matter?"


    "The money I gave you before is not enough." Ye Hao asked.


    "Enough, enough. The money you gave is enough for our orphanage to use for a long time." The grandma of the dean smiled and nodded.


    "Then I ask you one thing. You configure Xiaoyan''s room with a computer, and he has any requirements to satisfy him. Help him with a bank card, and put him in it... 10,000 yuan. "


    Hearing Ye Hao''s instructions, the dean''s grandma asked puzzledly.


    "Give Xiaoyan money? He is just a five-year-old kid, let alone money, he doesn''t know how to use a computer."


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "It''s okay, you can just arrange for him as I said."


    "Oh." Although the dean''s grandmother didn''t understand why Ye Hao made such arrangements, the money belonged to Ye Hao anyway, so how do people want to deal with it?


    After that, Ye Hao was about to leave.


    But Xia Xue ran over panting, she looked at Ye Hao sitting in the driver''s seat, and did not speak for a while.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Ye Hao looked at Xia Xue.


    Xia Xue lowered her head, and she whispered: "Last...I heard about Xiaosha the last time. I was too impulsive to misunderstand you. I didn''t expect Xiaosha to be so dangerous. Thanks about you¡­¡­"


    "It''s okay, those are all over."


    "I... I also heard that... this welfare institution is funded by you?" Xia Xue stared at Ye Hao.


    It seems that she just got a lot of news from those children or other people.


    "Yeah. I have a little money in my hand, it''s useless to keep it anyway. It just happens that Grandma and the dean need it, so I use it here."


    Xia Xue bit her lip lightly: "I... I misunderstood you before, sorry."


    "Why are you talking about this at this time? That''s right. What''s wrong with your father''s illness." Ye Hao suddenly thought of the situation in Xia Xue''s house.


    "My father''s illness is still old, but the hospital has a lot of subsidies recently, so don''t worry. Why are you suddenly worried that my father is coming?" Xia Xue looked at Ye Hao suspiciously. Ye Hao smiled sloppyly: "It''s okay, just ask casually. In fact, you can also ask your mother to come to the orphanage to help. The monthly salary is better than the street stall. I have already mentioned this to the dean''s grandmother. After that, she said it¡¯s okay. Okay, I have something to do this afternoon, so let¡¯s not talk about it.


    . "


    When the voice fell, the public drove out.


    Xia Xue looked at the car shadow, her eyes were a little complicated.


    "Teacher Xia Xue, do you like Little Brother?" Suddenly Xiaosha rushed out and looked at Xia Xue grinning.


    Xia Xue blushed: "Xiaosha, what are you talking about. You are still young, you don''t understand this."


    "Why don''t I understand, Xiaosha really likes her little brother. When Xiaosha grows up, she will marry a little brother!"


    "Where did you learn all these from!"


    ##


    Volkswagen was driving on the road.


    Ye Hao was thinking about something, Xia Xue''s father''s illness, and Liu Chuang''s eyes.


    In fact, he remembered all of these, these intermediate sacred healing techniques should be able to solve, but during this period of time there are a lot of things, so there is no way he can only keep this skill.


    It was used again to treat the pilot.


    It seems to find an opportunity to cure Xia Xue''s father''s illness first.


    As the car drove, it drove to the door of an Internet cafe.


    Ye Hao got off the car and walked into this Internet cafe.


    The internet cafe is very noisy.


    Various keyboard sounds and shouts.


    Ye Hao walked through the corridor, looking at a computer.


    Before long, Ye Hao found his target on a row of computer stands in the corner. But she seems to be a little troublesome.


    "Little girl. Our elder brother has been playing with you for several days. You should always respond."


    "I''m telling you. Our eldest brother is a famous nobleman who killed Matt in this area!"


    Uh


    Ye Hao, who had just walked in, was taken aback.


    Kill Matt?


    What age is this, and this thing.


    But looking at the way those people dress up, they have colorful wigs on their heads. Although they are men, they have heavy makeup on their faces, they are also wearing strange clothes, and they wear earrings. They really look like killing Matt. .


    "Do you bother me? My old lady is here to play a game. Do you like to play or not to **** off." The girl raised her head and cast a cold glance at the people around her.


    "Hey. Sister, let me tell you. In this area, none of the women whom I admire so much has escaped my palm." Among the several killers, a red explosive man leaned against On the girl''s computer chair, her eyes squinted and scanned the girl.


    Perhaps she was disgusted. The girl directly picked up the leftover lunchbox on the table and threw it at the face of Young Leng.


    In an instant, those soup Miras had a cold face.


    Leng Shao''s face changed suddenly.


    "It''s you or him, I like you to show your face! You dare to splash I!" Leng Shao stretched out his hand and was about to grab the girl''s neck.


    The space in each location of the Internet cafe is very small, and the girl has no place to hide for a while.


    But one hand crossed in and took Leng Shao''s wrist.


    A man appeared in front of the girl.


    "Running to the Internet cafe alone?" Ye Hao looked at the girl in front of him. Although she looked a little haggard and didn''t have much haircut, that Tong Yan Julu was a big killer wherever she went.


    "You can control it!" Although Qiao Linying was surprised that Ye Hao would suddenly appear, she still turned her head stubbornly.


    This girl''s temper is really not ordinary stubborn.


    "Your sister, hurry up and let go of Lao Tzu''s hand." Leng Shao looked at holding his hand and couldn''t get away at all. He could only shout at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao really let go of his hand.


    He said faintly: "There is nothing for you here, so get out of here."


    Shao Leng shook his arm and looked at Ye Hao with a cold snort, "What? Do you know this girl? No matter what your relationship is with her today, I don¡¯t care what your relationship is with her. In short, Shao Leng is attracted to this girl! If you want Okay, get out early."


    "Boy, did you hear what Leng Shao said. Get out as early as possible and save yourself trouble." The man next to him stretched out his hand to push Ye Hao disdainfully.


    Just when that hand was about to touch Ye Hao''s clothes, Ye Hao''s right hand grabbed the opponent''s wrist abruptly, and then turned it over.


    The painful killer Matt squatted down and shouted pain.


    Ye Hao put his foot on the man''s **** and let go. "I am in a good mood today and don''t want to do it."

 Chapter 351： He is legend

    The killer next to Leng Shao swallowed. Ye Hao''s movements just now were so fast that they didn''t see clearly.


    "Young Master Leng. This guy seems to be a bit skilled."


    Leng Shao''s eyes were also a little flustered, but he looked at the beautiful and attractive Qiao Linying.


    He bit his lip, and finally he pointed at Ye Hao and yelled, "Boy, this is an Internet cafe. There is a kind of...A kind of literary fight?"


    "Haha, Wen Dou? Not interested." Ye Hao really didn''t have much interest in these guys.


    He looked at Qiao Linying who was sitting there playing games: "This place smells uncomfortable, come out with me.


    "Why?" Qiao Linying stared at the computer without looking up.


    Ye Hao''s face wrinkled, he directly grabbed Qiao Linying''s arm and pulled her up from her position: "It''s your cousin who asked me to come."


    Qiao Linying''s face changed when she heard Ye Hao''s words, and she bit her lip lightly: "My cousin? If my cousin asks you to come, you can come, hehe..."


    It can be seen that Qiao Linying is very emotional now.


    "Don''t get angry now, let''s go out and talk about something." Ye Hao took Qiao Linying and prepared to pull her out of the Internet cafe.


    "No, I don''t want to go out with you. You let me go, and you pull me again and I''ll shout." Qiao Linying wanted to free Ye Hao''s arm, but how could she break free with that little strength?


    In desperation, she simply opened her mouth and bit on Ye Hao''s arm heavily.


    Ye Hao raised his eyebrows, he stopped pulling Qiao Linying, watching her biting his arm there.


    The bite was not heavy, but Ye Hao saw the tear marks in Qiao Linying''s eyes.


    "Hey, you two are too bad for me. I really think I am the air!" Leng Shao, with an ugly expression on the side, exclaimed. Had it not been for Ye Hao''s skill, he might have rushed forward. .


    Qiao Linying raised her head and threw away Ye Hao''s hand while Ye Hao was not paying attention.


    Then he pointed to Leng Shao and them: "What is your name? You and him have bothered my old lady to death in the past few days, didn''t you just want to be beaten in the face? My old lady gives you this opportunity, you want Wendou, right. If so. You can beat him, my old lady sleeps with you."


    Looking at Qiao Linying''s roar, Ye Hao''s eyes were a little red and swollen.


    "Qiao Linying, stop making trouble."


    "Why can''t you make trouble? Don''t you care about me? Well, you go and compare with them, if you lose. I will do what I say, I will sleep with them." Qiao Linying was really crazy at this time.


    The Leng Shao on the side swallowed his saliva and looked at Qiao Linying''s prematurely developed body. If he could sleep with such a girl for one night, it would really be blissful.


    Ye Hao frowned. He looked at Qiao Linying. He knew that he couldn''t tell the girl who was a little crazy at this moment.


    "Are you going with me as long as I win them?"


    "Yes." Qiao Linying raised her head stubbornly and looked at Ye Hao''s eyes.


    Ye Hao didn''t dare to look at him with that look.


    Ye Hao turned his head and looked at that Leng Shao: "Let''s talk, how do you want to compare?"


    Leng Shao swallowed. He looked at Qiao Linying and then at Ye Hao: "What you said is true? As long as I win, she will sleep with me?"


    Sometimes happiness comes so suddenly.


    "Stop talking nonsense, what do you say is better." Ye Hao glared at that Leng Shao, he would lose?


    If he loses, this Leng Shao will wait to go to the hospital to take a good rest for two days.


    "Bi...Bi Xuanwu. Don''t you dare!" Leng Shao looked at Ye Hao with excitement, his expression as if he had a chance to win.


    "Boy. I''m not afraid to tell you, we Leng Shao is in Xuanwu, that is like a king. Jiuxing songs are all trivial." The little brother on the side said.


    "Nine stars? I remember that Xuanwu has the highest ten stars. Then let''s pick a ten-star song." Ye Hao became a little impatient.


    I remember when I played this game last time, I played with Qiao Linying''s classmates.


    Among them, the one who played Xuanwu was a girl, remember that after playing, that girl kept rubbing Ye Hao, what kind of CP?


    I remember that it was also a ten-star song.


    Leng Shao directly opened the page of Xuanwu on the computer next to him, and Qiao Linying happened to be in Xuanwu''s game before. Ye Hao didn''t own a number, so he played with Qiao Linying''s account.


    The room was opened soon and a ten-star song was selected.


    After the music sounded, the fingers of both men began to crackle on the keyboard.


    "Oh, this kid can also play. The action is quite fast!" Killing Matt on the side looked at Ye Hao''s calm look unexpectedly.


    However, some people still sneered; "What''s the use of knowing how to play. It''s just the beginning. Do you know how difficult it is to get ten stars. I guess this kid will be in a hurry."


    One minute later, the song has entered the climax.


    At this moment, sweat appeared on Leng Shao''s forehead, he had pressed the wrong button several times.


    At this moment, there was no more talking, he took a gap and glanced at the computer next to him, and his face was stunned for the next moment.


    I saw Ye Hao on the side, one hand tapping there quickly!


    Yes, it''s just a hand.


    He seemed to be afraid that Qiao Linying would run away, and the other hand was still holding Qiao Linying''s arm.


    But there is only one hand, so far, no key has been pressed wrong.


    Those who killed Matt had their eyes widened at the moment.


    Until the end of the game.


    Ye Hao stood up, didn''t even glance at anyone, and directly pulled Qiao Linying away.


    This time Qiao Linying didn''t struggle, as for the result.


    Qiao Linying knew about it a long time ago. Others dare not say, at least in terms of games, she hasn''t seen Ye Hao lose.


    After Ye Hao left for two or three minutes, the people who claimed to have killed Matt still looked at the computer stupidly until the computer shut down.


    "Young Master Leng. Who is this guy, the technique is so good. I have seen ten stars, but I have seen them with ten stars with one hand, but this is the first time I have seen you." An apple.


    Leng Shao said with bright eyes: "The boy just now, maybe it is a royal family who lives in the legend of our beloved family! Yes, it must be like this."


    ...


    Outside the Internet cafe, there was a light rain in the sky at this moment.


    The light rain in January in winter, accompanied by the cold wind, is still a bit shivering.


    "Hey, don''t stand stupidly in the rain, get in the car." Ye Hao looked at Qiao Linying with a poker face. Qiao Linying lowered her head, still standing under the eaves, but this eaves couldn''t stop the leaning rainwater, making Qiao Linying tremble a little.

 Chapter 352： Two-year commitment

    Seeing Qiao Linying who was still silent, Ye Hao sighed.


    "I can tell you one thing, but I hope you keep it secret."


    At this moment, Qiao Linying''s eyes had been dull, and there was a ripple.


    "Actually, your cousin and I broke up a long time ago. Now I and her are just pretending to be a couple, and the reason is that she doesn''t want to be forced by family members to have a blind date."


    Qiao Linying raised her head suddenly, she looked at Ye Hao.


    "Really?"


    It seems that this little girl really likes herself. I really don''t know what''s in these 00s'' heads. I just like someone after meeting a few times?


    "I don''t have to lie to you. As for the reason we broke up, it''s because we were too old to perceive it." Ye Hao walked through the rain curtain towards the public parked on the roadside: "Come here."


    Qiao Linying was very obedient this time, and she followed Ye Hao into his car.


    "You like me right?"


    As soon as Qiao Linying sat down, she heard Ye Hao''s question next to her, and her face suddenly blushed.


    "You...what are you talking about..."


    "You don''t need to argue. Your cousin found the exercise book full of my name in your room, and for this she came to find a big fight. She almost killed me by drawing a gun."


    Qiao Linying grabbed the corner of her clothes and lowered her head.


    "Yingying, you are very cute. But I am really curious, why do you like me? Just because I can play games? To be honest, although I am not ugly in length, I think I am not a handsome guy. Ye Hao turned and looked at Qiao Linying who was aside.


    Qiao Linying''s mouth moved.


    "What did you say?" Ye Hao didn''t hear it because the voice was too soft.


    "A sense of security."


    "A sense of security?" Ye Hao was taken aback. When I went to a high school girl, she told me she felt secure!


    Qiao Linying bit her lip, then raised her head to look at Ye Hao''s eyes. At first she dodged a bit, but she still looked at Ye Hao persistently. "Since you know, I won''t hide it from you. I like you. I have a good impression of you when I was at my grandma''s house. You know everything, you are good at everything. Then in that mall, you are alone Solved those gangsters and saved us. At that time I thought you were very safe


    Sensual man. "


    "Then in the bar, I found you super attractive. When standing behind you, I felt like I was relying on a safe haven."


    Ye Hao sighed.


    "Because of this, you are not thinking about food and tea during this period of time? Just a few days after the holiday, you came to the Internet cafe?"


    Qiao Linying argued: "Of course not. If I, Qiao Linying, like someone, I will do everything possible to chase him, even if I hit the head and broke the blood."


    Ye Hao believed this, because Qiao Linying was such a girl.


    "But... but you are my cousin''s boyfriend. My cousin has treated me very well since she was a child, just like my relatives. So..." Qiao Linying''s eyes flashed a little tangled, and then she looked at Ye Hao: "You and Xue Is it true that Sister Yao broke up?"


    "I can only say that your sister Xueyao and I are actually not a boyfriend or girlfriend now. As for when your cousin officially told her parents, that''s her own business." Ye Hao spread his hands.


    Actually, he had nothing to do with Qiu Xueyao, so there is nothing wrong with this sentence.


    Qiao Linying''s eyes flashed, and then she stared at Ye Hao: "Then...Is that right now I can chase you!"


    Uh


    Why is this girl so fast and so direct?


    "Ahem. Actually, I came to you for this matter. Yingying, I want to tell you clearly. You are too young now. I don''t like talking to girls who are too young..."


    "You are only a third year in high school! You are two years older than me."


    "Uh...that I don''t like dating in high school."


    "These are not problems. We can stay here first and wait until we get together in college."


    "..."


    "I''m very considerate, if you have any needs, I can satisfy you!"


    Ye Hao patted his head. Qiao Linying was really hard to deal with. The last sentence caused Ye Hao''s hormones to erupt.


    Forget it, proceed according to the original plan.


    "Yingying. In fact, I like excellent girls. You said that I am excellent and can give people a sense of security. But look at you now? I don¡¯t learn well, I only know how to play games. Apart from this body, you think you are still What will happen? Isn''t this what you call a vase in society."


    Qiao Linying''s eyes stopped when she heard Ye Hao''s words.


    Would you say too harshly?


    Regardless, to continue. "I can accept you, but I don''t want you to ruin yourself because of the so-called love during this time. So I have an idea, you are not a freshman now. You have two years to wait, I am waiting in college You. If you still love me then I will formally consider us


    feeling. "


    Ye Hao looked at Qiao Linying and noticed the changes on her face.


    Qiao Linying clenched her fists, and she looked at Ye Hao stubbornly: "What you said is true. As long as I enter the university, as long as I still like you at that time, you are willing to accept me!"


    I don''t know why, looking at Qiao Linying''s eyes gave him a feeling of digging a hole for himself.


    But a little girl knows what love is, maybe she will forget about it two years later.


    "Well, this is my promise to you." Ye Hao nodded.


    Qiao Linying took a deep breath. She opened the car window and shouted at the rain curtain outside; "I, Qiao Linying, are willing to change myself for Ye Hao. I want Ye Hao to accept me! I will be Ye Hao''s woman!"


    I go!


    Ye Hao looked at those eyes that looked like beasts outside the car window, he really felt the madness of the post-00s.


    "Hello. Be quiet, you are not afraid that the police will take me away." Ye Hao hurriedly pressed the car window on Qiao Linying''s side.


    Qiao Linying smiled and put her arms around Ye Hao''s neck.


    Tweeted


    The wet dew on his cheeks and the touch on his arms made Ye Hao almost drove the car into the green belt next to him.


    "My lady is in a much better mood now. Ye Hao, wait for me. No one can stop me from what this lady decides. Wait two years and you will surrender honestly to this lady!"


    ...


    Looking at Qiao Linying with a idiot smile next to her, Ye Hao really regretted her decision. What if she really gets admitted to university in two years?


    "No, I want to share this good news with my little sister." Qiao Linying took out her phone as she said, but then she frowned: "It''s strange, how did the little phone shut down for two days."


    Little?


    Ye Hao asked subconsciously, "Is this little one your classmate?"


    "Yes, it''s also from our high school, called Su Xiaoxiao. It''s my good girlfriend, but she doesn''t seem to be in a good mood during this period of time, and she has been shut down after the winter vacation." Qiao Linying said suspiciously.


    Su Xiaoxiao? Su Xiaoxiao from Haicheng Grade One.


    It should not be so coincidental.


    Ye Hao had a bad feeling in his heart. He parked the car on the side of the road, took out his mobile phone, and entered a number on a strange page.


    Positioning...


    Ye Hao used this method to find Qiao Linying''s position before. Ye Hao narrowed his eyes, and his location was actually under a bridge.

 Chapter 353： Su Xiaoxiao in embarrassment

    Ye Hao started the car again and drove in the direction of positioning.


    "What are you doing?" Qiao Linying wondered Ye Hao''s sudden move.


    "Go to Su Xiaoxiao." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Do you know Xiaoxiao?" Qiao Linying was taken aback.


    "She is my distant sister. I lived in her house before the third year of high school." Ye Hao said.


    Qiao Linying covered her mouth and exclaimed, "Could it be that I will be my sister-in-law from now on."


    bump


    Ye Hao knocked Qiao Linying''s head with a brain collapse.


    "Don''t talk about these nonsense. I ask you, you said Su Xiaoxiao was a little strange during this period? Why?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I don''t know, it seems to have started a month ago. I asked her why, but she didn''t say anything." Qiao Linying shook her head.


    Ye Hao thought about Su Xiaoxiao''s appearance, that girl was much more stubborn than Qiao Linying in character, but her inner fragility was also much greater than Qiao Linying.


    In the rain, Ye Hao''s public heard a bridge.


    He pushed the car door directly and ran towards the bridge pier.


    "Wait for me!" Qiao Linying followed.


    Ye Hao ran under the pier, and he saw a girl shrinking under the pier, her body wet, her hair messed up, her hands holding her knees, and her head on her knees.


    "Xiao Xiao?" Ye Hao leaned over and called out.


    The girl raised her head, and that haggard face was Su Xiaoxiao.


    Su Xiaoxiao raised her head in confusion, she looked at Ye Hao in front of her: "You... why are you here?"


    "Oh my God. Why are you here, Xiaoxiao? What''s wrong with you, your body is dirty. Is something wrong? Who is bullying you? Tell your sister, and sister teach you a lesson!" Qiao Linying who ran down suddenly rushed to Su Xiaoxiao and looked at Su Xiaoxiao with concern.


    "Yingying..." Su Xiaoxiao opened her dry mouth, and her body suddenly fell to the ground.


    "Little, little!" Qiao Linying looked at Su Xiaoxiao worriedly.


    Ye Hao put his hand on Su Xiaoxiao''s neck.


    "It''s okay. I guess she hasn''t eaten for two or three days. It''s because she''s too exhausted and tired." Ye Hao said, he took Su Xiaoxiao''s body directly: "I will take her home first, in my house. There are some medicine."


    "Ok."


    After that, Ye Hao took Su Xiaoxiao into the car and drove back to the apartment.


    "Wow, your apartment is so good? You live alone? Are you lonely?" Qiao Linying was shocked when she walked into Ye Hao''s apartment.


    "Stop messing around there, you help Xiaoxiao to go to the bathroom. She is dirty and has been exposed to the rain. You should give her a bath first, and don''t let her catch a cold. Wait a minute, I will put the clothes at the door "Ye Hao carried Su Xiaoxiao into the bathroom, and then asked Qiao Linying to take care of her.


    "Oh." Qiao Linying closed the bathroom door, and the sound of water came from inside.


    Ye Hao found some medicine from the drawer, put it on the table and prepared it, then took his sportswear and put it at the door.


    Then he ran into the kitchen and cooked some food. Su Xiaoxiao was hungry and would definitely want to eat when he woke up.


    After preparing everything, Ye Hao picked up the phone and dialed the call he hadn''t made for a long time.


    "Hey."


    "Who. I''m busy right now, I have something to say." On the other end of the phone was a woman''s voice, and there was a loud yelling voice, which seemed to be playing cards or something.


    Ye Hao frowned slightly: "Aunt Yan, Xiao Xiao is here with me. She seems to be sick. Come and pick her up if you have time."


    "Are you Ye Hao? Didn''t Xiaoxiao go to a classmate''s house to play? Bomb, give money, and I won this game again! You can take care of Xiaoxiao with you first, and I''ll just finish the work here Pick her up."


    Before Ye Hao could speak, he hung up the phone.


    Ye Hao''s face was a little gloomy.


    Snapped


    The bathroom door was pushed open, and Qiao Linying was wearing close-fitting clothes with water stains. She helped Su Xiaoxiao in sportswear and walked out.


    Su Xiaoxiao squinted his eyes. Although he was a little weak, he recovered a lot from the situation.


    "I prepared some white porridge in the restaurant. I have been hungry for too long and can''t eat too much. Drink some porridge first." Ye Hao pointed to the white porridge in the restaurant. Although it was just ordinary white porridge, the fragrance filled the whole room.


    Cuckoo


    Cuckoo


    At the same time, a voice came from the belly of Su Xiaoxiao and Qiao Linying.


    Su Xiaoxiao blushed and lowered his head.


    "Brother Hao. Have you prepared for me? The fast food in the Internet cafe is not full." Qiao Linying looked at Ye Hao expectantly.


    "You eat or not, but what''s the matter with what you are wearing? What about your clothes!" Ye Hao looked at Qiao Linying''s appearance at the moment. Although she was wearing a vest, the body that developed too early was not a thin vest. It can be covered.


    Plus the water stains on the skin.


    If a lo*ic*n sees it, he might just kneel and lick it!


    "I gave Xiaoxiao a bath just now, and the water splashed on the coat, so I took it off." Qiao Linying felt the weird look in Ye Hao''s eyes, and she gave Ye Hao a wink while Su Xiaoxiao was not paying attention.


    This girl''s mood changed so quickly, she had to live in the Internet cafe before.


    "Go to my closet and put on my school uniform. You are not allowed to eat if you don''t wear it."


    In response to Ye Hao''s order, Qiao Linying could only make a roll of her eyes, and then murmured that she really didn''t understand the appeal, and ran into the bedroom to get Ye Hao''s school uniform.


    Ye Hao took Su Xiaoxiao to the table.


    "Eat." Ye Hao pushed a bowl of porridge with a lot of seasoning in front of Su Xiaoxiao.


    Su Xiaoxiao swallowed, she said thank you softly, and then began to eat there like a hungry wolf.


    "Aunt Yan said you went to your classmate''s house these past two days? But why are you under the bridge pier, and...have you not eaten for several days?" Ye Hao looked at Su Xiaoxiao and asked.


    Su Xiaoxiao lowered his head and said nothing.


    It seemed that she didn''t want to answer, and Ye Hao didn''t ask further, just looking at Su Xiao''s snacks.


    After Qiao Linying finished eating, she left because she called her from home.


    But Su Xiaoxiao fell asleep in his bed after taking the medicine.


    Ye Hao looked at Su Xiaoxiao who was sleeping on the bed. He picked up his mobile phone and found Aunt Yan''s phone again, but he hesitated for a long time.


    Bump


    At this time, the door rang.


    Ye Hao put down his phone and walked to the door.


    "Why are you here?" Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue and Zhao Yanting who appeared outside the door at the same time.


    "Why, we can''t come. Are you still Jinwu Zangjiao?" Su Xiaoxiao rolled his eyes and walked directly into Ye Hao''s room.


    Then she exclaimed. "Ye Hao, you are a beast. You are really Jinwu Cangjiao!"

 Chapter 354： I have something to do for you

    "Hush, hush. That''s my distant sister. Something happened today and she''s still sleeping." Ye Hao quickly pulled Song Xiaoyue out of the bedroom.


    "Sister?" Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao with suspicious eyes.


    "Why did I lie to you?" Ye Hao said, "Sister Ting knows that when I was in my first year and second year in high school, I stayed at a relative''s house. This girl is the daughter of my relative."


    Zhao Yanting on the side also recalled now.


    Seeing Song Xiaoyue''s eyes cast from the side, she nodded.


    "So." Song Xiaoyue believed Ye Hao now.


    "Didn''t you say something is happening today? Why did you come here suddenly?" Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue and Zhao Yanting suspiciously.


    Zhao Yanting said: "We are all arranging to go to Yuhang today. Xiaoyue and I are going to Yuhang, so after a discussion, we decided to go together the day after tomorrow and come back together at that time. Will you accompany us?"


    Feeling the look in the eyes of Zhao Yanting and Song Xiaoyue.


    Ye Hao nodded: "Anyway, I have nothing to do during this time, so I will accompany you to chant."


    I still have a mission on Song Xiaoyue, so how could I not go.


    "That''s good. We will leave the next morning."


    "We will go back first."


    After saying this, they left.


    Go to Yuhang the day after tomorrow.


    Ye Hao thought for a while, walked to the balcony and watched a car stopped in the community. He took out the phone from his pocket.


    "Hi. Brother Tang."


    "I have arrangements the day after tomorrow to go to Yuhang. Do you want to go with me?"


    "Together, okay. I see, my room is actually quite big, you don''t need to stay in the car."


    ...


    For the past two days in Tangcheng, they have been secretly continuing to protect Ye Hao, after all, although the danger of the killer is gone, the mission has not yet ended.


    A few hours later, Su Xiaoxiao who was lying on the bed woke up, and she looked around in confusion.


    "What''s the matter, don''t you remember what happened before?" Ye Hao held a glass of water and handed it to Su Xiaoxiao.


    Su Xiaoxiao took the water and took a sip, only then did the previous memories come back to his mind.


    "thank you."


    "Don''t tell me this, you haven''t answered me why you stayed outside by yourself." Ye Hao looked at Su Xiaoxiao.


    Su Xiaoxiao lowered his head, still not wanting to answer.


    "Okay. I don''t want to say anything. How are you feeling now? Are there any discomforts? Do you need something to eat?" Ye Hao looked at Su Xiaoxiao.


    Su Xiaoxiao lifted his quilt and stood up.


    "No...no need. I feel I''m getting better, I...I won''t disturb you, I''ll go home first."


    Looking at Su Xiaoxiao''s dim eyes, Ye Hao felt uncomfortable.


    He watched Su Xiaoxiao walk into the bathroom.


    He was standing at the door, and there was the sound of running water from the tap.


    "Xiao Xiao. Do you mind if I tell you this way." Ye Hao leaned at the door.


    There is no sound inside. "We have lived under one roof for two years at any rate. Although we don''t actually have any relatives. But I still think of you as my sister for some time." Ye Hao looked at the ceiling, his eyes a little deep: " You know I don¡¯t have many relatives... so if you


    Tell me what happened. "


    "Even if it''s a big thing, my brother can stand for you."


    After speaking, Ye Hao took a few hundred yuan from his pocket and put it on the cabinet at the door.


    "You don''t seem to have any money. I left the taxi fare at the door. Be careful on the way back. Send me a text message when you get home."


    After Ye Hao finished speaking, he went to the balcony and closed the window.


    Looking at the rain curtain outside, he drew a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. This was given to him by the old chief. It is said that it was a special confession.


    Ye Hao doesn''t usually smoke, but he doesn''t know why. He always feels depressed when he sees Su Xiaoxiao. He takes out a cigarette and clamps it in his mouth.


    He doesn''t have a lighter, but it doesn''t bother him.


    Two silver needles appeared in his hand, and the flame caused by the rapid friction lit the cigarette.


    "Ahem..." The smell of nicotine in his mouth still made him a little uncomfortable.


    Ten minutes later, Ye Hao turned around and returned to the room. At this moment, there was no one in the room.


    very quiet.


    Ye Hao sat on the bed alone.


    He looked at the empty room and his eyelids fell.


    An hour later, an information prompt awakened the drowsy Ye Hao. He turned on the phone and saw the information on it, and a smile appeared on his mouth.


    I am home. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªSu Xiaoxiao.


    ##


    The next day, Ye Hao stayed at home all day, tutoring Zhao Yanting and also teaching Song Xiaoyue to play the violin.


    Now the two women were shocked.


    Zhao Yanting didn''t expect Ye Hao''s violin to be so good!


    Song Xiaoyue couldn''t believe that Ye Hao''s knowledge level had reached the point where she could be Zhao Yanting''s teacher.


    At ten o''clock in the night, only Ye Hao was left in the room.


    But today he didn''t go to bed early, instead he put on a black trench coat and went out with sunglasses.


    The apartment is downstairs.


    "I''m going out to do something, don''t need to follow me. Take a good rest tonight, we are going to Yuhang tomorrow. I won''t smoke this cigarette, let it be for you." Ye Hao said, and stuffed the cigarette into a half-open carriage .


    Tang Cheng looked at the distant figure in the rearview mirror, he drew a scent and put it on the tip of his nose to smell it.


    "Captain, don''t we follow?" Moran asked in the driver''s seat.


    "Follow? Are we going to protect? A person who can handle a power team needs our protection?" Tang Cheng laughed at himself and looked at the cigarette in his hand: "Oh, this kid is not bad. This is. A red panda specially provided by the army."


    "Give me root."


    "I want too. Staying in the car all day makes me suffocated."


    Li Zhongwei and Liu Chuang in the back seat shouted.


    Moran''s eyes were cold: "I want to take it out."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A hospital in the city.


    There are not many people in the city hospital in the middle of the night, and the inpatient building is especially quiet.


    A man in a black trench coat walked out of a ward, looked around, and then disappeared into the corridor with sunglasses.


    At this time, a pair of mother and daughter came over, carrying a few small boxes in their hands.


    "I don''t know how dad is today." The girl said with a smile.


    "What''s going on, the same way. After a few years, I can''t say anything. If I didn''t turn my eyes from time to time, I thought he was dead." The old woman sighed. Xia Xue held her mother''s boring hand: "Mom, don''t say that. Dad''s health will definitely get better. And now there is a subsidy from the hospital, we don''t have much to worry about. The director of the orphanage where I work happens to be recruiting the cafeteria. Auntie, I think you¡¯re good, don¡¯t set up a stall tomorrow, come with me


    Orphanage. "


    "Okay. I just wronged my girl." The old woman looked at her daughter distressedly, but she was under pressure that she shouldn''t bear at her age.


    The two walked into the ward.


    bump


    The iron box in the old woman''s hand fell to the ground, and the sound came from the quiet hospital building far.


    Xia Xue''s eyes widened at the moment, looking stupidly at the man wearing a hospital gown in front of him who was holding on to the wall, and a word came out from her mouth. "dad¡­¡­"

 Chapter 355： Unexpected situation!

    A few minutes later, many doctors appeared in the originally quiet inpatient department.


    "A miracle, it is a miracle. The cancer cells have disappeared!"


    "I''ve only seen this kind of thing on TV, but I didn''t expect it to be seen in my lifetime."


    "Not only has the cancer cells disappeared, but the physical signs of the patient have improved significantly!"


    Watching those doctors discussing around his father there.


    Xia Xue asked anxiously, "Doctor, what is the situation with my father now?"


    An attending doctor came out and pushed his eyes: "The patient''s family. After our examination, all the cancer cells in your father''s body have disappeared. As for the cause, we need further research."


    Xia Xue was stunned, and tears suddenly appeared in her eyes, like a dam bursting a bank.


    She didn''t hear the other words the doctor said just now, she just heard the words "cancer cells, disappeared."


    That demon, gone?


    thump


    The old woman on the side was also sitting on the ground with a foolish expression.


    "Wife! Daughter." The man who was on the hospital bed listening to the doctor''s arrangements, struggled to get out of bed.


    "Patient, although your cancer is cured now. But we haven''t figured out what the situation is, so please don''t move." The nurse on the side shouted.


    The old woman wiped her tears, supported by Xia Xue, stood up and walked to the bed; "You old fellow, didn''t you hear what the doctor said. Lie down and don''t move."


    The man was already in tears at the moment, he looked at his daughter and his wife.


    "Although I was sleeping most of the time before, I was unconscious. But...you...everything you do I see in my eyes and listen to my ears. I...I''m sorry for you."


    Xia Xue grabbed her father''s hand. The big hands that used to be are now thin and weak: "Dad. Don''t talk about it, you are now cured. We should all be happy, we...we can go back to the past. Life like that."


    "Look at you, such a big person. I don''t have a daughter to be sensible yet, so I''m taking a good rest now." The old woman covered her mouth with joy in her eyes: "When you are well raised, let''s go home."


    "Yes. Go home."


    The man does not flick when he has tears, but he is not sad.


    Because Xia Xue''s father had just woke up, after a little greeting, he fell asleep deeply.


    Mother has been with his father, and those eyes have finally changed the hope of the past.


    Xia Xue walked outside alone.


    She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "Axue. Your father is cured, congratulations." A nurse on duty looked at Xia Xue with Hache at the counter.


    Xia Xue smiled: "Thank you."


    "It''s strange to say that I dozed off just now. It seems that I saw a man in a black trench coat enter your father''s ward. But it seems to be dreaming." The nurse on duty suddenly muttered in a low voice.


    Xia Xue''s face changed. In fact, she had great doubts about her father''s sudden recovery from illness.


    Because she always believes that there will be nothing in this world that will happen for no reason.


    "Sister, do you remember what that man in black looks like?" Xia Xue looked at the nurse on duty.


    The nurse on duty thought for a while, and shook his head: "I don''t remember. I was sleepy at the time, and I just looked at it. But... I feel like I have seen that figure somewhere. By the way! I donated 400,000 yuan to you before. The man is like this man!"


    Xia Xue''s mind was shocked.


    She always remembered the man from a month ago, and she tried to find it during the period, but there were too many people in the hospital at that time, and there were even more people dressed like that, so in the end, it was a dead end.


    Xia Xue raised her head, her eyes lit up and she saw the surveillance video hanging on the wall.


    "Sister. Can you show me the monitoring of the inpatient department."


    "According to the regulations, it won''t work, but you can''t let your sister call for nothing. Come with me."


    The nurse on duty took Xia Xue to the monitoring room on this floor.


    Xia Xue''s breathing became quicker, and she felt that she was very close to that person this time.


    Who on earth is it, who on earth is helping myself over and over again.


    "Hey, that''s weird. Why did the three-hour monitoring disappear tonight?" The nurse on duty banged on the computer, frowning.


    "Is it gone?" Xia Xue looked at the nurse on duty.


    The nurse on duty shook his head: "I don''t know what''s going on, the surveillance video from the previous three hours is gone."


    "It''s okay, I still have a way. Thank you sister." Xia Xue turned around and ran outside.


    A few minutes later, panting Xia Xue ran outside the hospital. She looked at the shops on both sides of the street outside the hospital, and she watched the surveillance at the door of those shops.


    "I don''t believe you can really do it seamlessly. I will definitely find you!" Xia Xue''s eyes revealed firmness.


    ##


    At eight o''clock the next morning.


    Ye Hao arranged his things and prepared to go out.


    "Hey, why do you have few things?" Zhao Yanting and Song Xiaoyue, who were waiting outside the door, looked at Ye Hao carrying a small luggage bag in surprise.


    Ye Hao saw that the two women each had two suitcases, with backpacks on their backs.


    Ye Hao swallowed, "You guys... are you going to participate in the competition or traveling abroad."


    Zhao Yanting and Song Xiaoyue blushed.


    Song Xiaoyue defended: "You...you don''t understand. There are all things girls want to bring."


    Ye Hao didn''t ask much, anyway, besides a notebook and some simple clothes in his bag, there was nothing else.


    Ye Hao helped the two women move everything to the Volkswagen below.


    Because there are so many things to bring, and in order not to attract people''s attention, I didn''t drive that Porsche, but this Volkswagen.


    "I have brought everything, we are ready to set off." Ye Hao opened the car door and looked at the two women in the car.


    "I brought everything together." Zhao Yanting nodded


    "Let''s go." Song Xiaoyue urged.


    "Your sister knows what you are going to leave. Don''t tell me to abduct girls." Ye Hao got into the car and fastened her seat belt, and glanced at a car parked in the distance.


    "Don''t worry. She is busy with her own affairs during this time, and she doesn''t bother to care about me." Song Xiaoyue curled her lips.


    Ye Hao started the car: "Xiaoyue, in fact, you should also care about your sister when you have time."


    Song Xiaoyue was as white as Ye Hao: "What are you doing with her? She only has her business in her mind, so she doesn''t need others to care about it."


    After that, Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao suspiciously: "You shouldn''t be after my sister, right?"


    "Ahem..." Ye Hao coughed, this girl. Forget it, stop talking nonsense with her.


    Ye Hao drove the car toward the high-speed intersection heading to Yuhang.


    But as soon as he left the city, Ye Hao received a call.


    "Help, help."


    "You little #, hang around in front of Lao Tzu all day. Lao Tzu will do you today."


    "Asshole, let me go."


    "You or him, dare to call."


    "Dudududu..."


    Ye Hao''s face turned gloomy, he looked at the phone screen. Su Xiaoxiao!

 Chapter 356： Im here

    "Maybe we are going to leave later, you guys sit still."


    Ye Hao suddenly turned the front of the car, the car turned 360 degrees, and drove directly in the direction it came.


    Because of the sudden sharp turn, Song Xiaoyue behind him hit the car window with a straight face.


    "Ye Hao! What are you doing!" Song Xiaoyue covered her face and shouted to Ye Hao.


    Then a strong feeling of pushing her back brought her body into intimate contact with the backrest.


    "Ye Hao...you...you are speeding!" Zhao Yanting looked nervous, holding the handrail on the side with both hands, looking at the cars being overtaken outside the window.


    "You...did you take the wrong medicine? This is the urban area, and you have driven to a hundred yards!" She glanced at Song Xiaoyue on the dashboard, and her eyes were almost white.


    But Ye Hao''s speed did not decrease at all, and even continued to accelerate.


    Those cars that were driving normally can only see a car shadow rushing past.


    ...


    A car followed behind, and the speed was not busy, but at this moment, only the bottom of the Volkswagen could be seen from a distance.


    "What''s wrong with Ye Hao? Suddenly got up? Sister Moran, can you do it? You used to say that in our yellow group, you have the best driving skills." Li Zhongwei in the passenger seat muttered in confusion. Tao.


    A black line has appeared on Moran''s forehead on the side: "Don''t force me. If you have the ability, you can drive me more than a hundred yards in the city."


    "It''s okay, we have a positioning on Ye Hao''s car, we just follow the positioning." Tang Cheng in the back seat said lightly.


    "Team Tang, what do you think will happen to Ye Hao?" Li Zhongwei turned his head to look at the captain.


    Team Tang chuckled: "He will have an accident? What I am worried about now is that I don¡¯t know who is unlucky. Xiao Li, you can play 120 now. But I hope he has a temper while he is still in Haicheng. I was worried that when I went to Yuhang, he would cause something to come."


    "What''s wrong with going to Yuhang? Isn''t he going to Yuhang this time for the test of his teacher, and the musical instrument competition with the female tablemate? What can it cause?" Li Zhongwei was stunned.


    Tang Cheng sighed and looked out the window; "Don''t forget that he is from the Ye family of Yuhang."


    "The Ye Family? But Ye Hao has left the Ye Family, and the two are irrelevant?" Li Zhongwei asked.


    "The two are irrelevant? Ha ha, how can these family wealthy affairs be separated cleanly."


    "But now Ye Hao is a member of the ability group, and protected by our dragon group, they shouldn''t be able to..."


    "There are few people in the ability group, and it has only been established in recent years. Those giants don''t recognize it."


    "Dragon Team..." Tang Cheng''s eyes dimmed a little: "If 20 years ago, in Huaxia, who would dare to say nothing in front of Dragon Team. But now...Forget it, I''ll be watching it then. I just hope this The second trip to Yuhang was safe and sound."


    ##


    Zi Zi Zi


    With the sound of tires rubbing on the ground, Volkswagen stopped at the door of a residential complex.


    "You wait for me here, I''ll go up and do something." Ye Hao sullenly, slammed the door and rushed up.


    Su Xiaoxiao! You must never have an accident.


    It took only five minutes for Ye Hao to receive the call and arrive here.


    But you have to know that it would normally take 30 minutes to get here from where Ye Hao just now.


    Thirty minutes of the road, arrived in five minutes.


    bump


    Ye Hao opened the door of Su Xiaoxiao''s house with one kick.


    The room was in chaos at the moment, and Ye Hao''s eyes fell on the open door of Su Xiao''s room, which showed signs of being smashed open.


    There was a sound of tearing clothes.


    "No. You let go."


    "Hey, it''s useless for you to break your throat, Xiao Xiao. Your mother played cards all night a few days ago, and she drank and was sleeping. No one can save you."


    "You bastard, you must die."


    "I don''t want to die. Because I want to die happily."


    A man with a stubborn face stared at the girl''s spring light with his eyes fixed on him. At the moment, only a part of the girl''s home clothes remained. He had been thinking about the girl for a long time, and even ran away from home a few days ago.


    It''s him, I will do you today!


    Tears appeared on the girl''s eyes, she hated.


    She hates the man in front of her, she hates the mother who is asleep next door, she hates herself...


    Why do you want to come back? Do you still have any hope for this family?


    At this moment, the appearance of a man appeared in her eyes.


    "Even if it''s a big thing, my brother can stand for you."


    Those words still echoed in her ears.


    The boy who had suddenly appeared in his life once appeared in her mind. At that time, his eyes were confused and stubborn.


    At that time, he was arrogant and arrogant, but he always tolerated himself.


    He... will show up.


    Su Xiaoxiao tilted her head mockingly. She was already tired, she was really tired, and she closed her eyes in despair.


    "Why, don''t resist? That''s right. Let Lao Tzu develop and develop for you, your body and your mother''s old bones can''t be compared." The man licked his tongue, reached out to his pants, and opened the zipper. , Ready to take out his tools of crime.


    bump


    A murderous aura came from behind the man. Before he could turn around, he felt a pain in his chrysanthemum. He flew out and hit the wall directly.


    "Little!"


    Feeling her body being hugged, Xiao Xiao opened her eyes, her eyes changed suddenly.


    "You... why are you here?" Su Xiaoxiao looked at Ye Hao in surprise, and then the tears in her eyes could no longer flow down, and she rushed into Ye Hao''s arms.


    woo woo woo woo


    Ye Hao took off his coat and covered Su Xiaoxiao''s body.


    "It''s okay, I''m here."


    "Pooh."


    The man stood up holding his **** head and spit out a mouthful of blood. He pointed at Ye Hao and yelled; "What are you kid doing! Do you know you are breaking into a private house!"


    Ye Hao raised his head.


    The moment the man and Ye Hao''s eyes met each other, he instantly felt a chill fill his body.


    "What is noisy? What is noisy. I don''t know if my old lady is sleeping." At this moment, the door of the bedroom beside her was pushed open, and Su Yan in her pajamas walked out of it.


    Su Yan saw her man bleeding dimly, she ran to her hurriedly: "Oh. My dear, are you okay. What''s wrong with you? Your head is still bleeding, who beat you. I am looking for He went desperately."


    "Who else, don''t know the **** you raised. Dare to beat Laozi!" the man cried, pointing at Ye Hao.


    Su Yan only saw Ye Hao appearing at her home. While pointing at Ye Hao, she walked towards him: "Hey, do you have a conscience? My old lady has also raised you for two years. You hit my man! You white-eyed wolf."

 Chapter 357： I want Su Xiaoxiaos custody

    Ye Hao looked at Su Yan who walked in front of him, and he said coldly.


    "You are still a mother."


    "What do you mean." I don''t know if Su Yan has a mental state problem. She saw Su Xiaoxiao with a coat in Ye Hao''s arms, and she finally came back to her senses: "Xiaoxiao, what''s wrong with you?"


    Su Xiaoxiao bit her lip, did not speak, just stuffed her head into Ye Hao''s arms.


    At this moment, only here can give her warmth.


    "Xiaoxiao, let me see... what''s wrong with you..." Su Yan stretched out her hand to look at Su Xiaoxiao, but was caught by Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao stared at Su Yan: "You still know that you care about Xiaoxiao. Xiaoxiao ran away from home for two or three days without a penny on him. You were playing cards. Have you forgotten that you still have this daughter? I won¡¯t talk about that."


    "Do you know that your friend just tried to **** Xiaoxiao. When Xiaoxiao needed you the most, you slept in the room! Haha, you did this, it''s the first time I saw it. ."


    Su Yan''s face turned pale, she turned to look at her friend behind her, and shook her head: "Impossible. It is impossible for him to do such a thing."


    Ye Hao was completely desperate for Su Yan in front of her. At this time, she still chose to trust that man for the first time in her heart.


    "It''s him. Brat, you dare to beat Lao Tzu. Believe it or not, Lao Tzu sue you to hurt people intentionally. Lao Tzu is not afraid to tell you that I have a background in Haicheng." The man walked to Ye Hao and said cruelly. Then, those eyeballs were still staring at Su Xiaoxiao.


    Ye Hao''s face sank.


    Step on


    "Ye Hao, what happened?" At this moment, Zhao Yanting and Song Xiaoyue caught up.


    Ye Hao picked up Su Xiaoxiao and walked to the side of Zhao Yanting.


    "Help me look at her first and I will deal with some things."


    Seeing what happened to Su Xiaoxiao, Zhao Yanting also frowned. She realized that something had happened here.


    Ye Hao turned around, but the corners of his clothes were pulled.


    Ye Hao lowered his head, Su Xiaoxiao was holding the corner of his clothes.


    Ye Hao slowly pushed away Su Xiaoxiao''s hand and said softly, "I''ll be back soon."


    Ye Hao returned to Su Xiaoxiao''s room. He stood at the door and said to Su Yan, "Get out."


    "That... calm down. There may be some misunderstanding in this." Su Yan actually felt that Ye Hao in front of her was a little scary.


    "Su Yan, you only want to give you a word, you are not worthy to be Su Xiaoxiao''s mother. Now you give me out from here."


    A coercion emerged from Ye Hao, and Su Yan felt like she was against a mountain.


    Her feet walked out of the room uncontrollably.


    Ye Hao looked at the man in front of him: "There are some things that need to be paid."


    Ye Hao slowly pushed the door.


    Seeing the door of the room slowly closed, the man swallowed, and said in a little fear, "You...what do you want to do."


    ...


    Finally, the door of the room was closed.


    Leave the four women in the living room.


    "This...this. What does Ye Hao want to do!" Su Yan looked at the closed door with an anxious look on her face. Although the door was closed, the door lock was broken. Just push it. Push away.


    But Su Yan thought of Ye Hao''s eyes just now, and she didn''t have the courage to push the door open.


    "Xiao Xiao, what is going on? Your godfather, he can''t do anything like that." Su Yan looked at Su Xiaoxiao.


    At this moment, Su Xiaoxiao''s mood has stabilized a lot. She raised her head, and the expression in her mother''s eyes unexpectedly showed a sense of silence. "Godfather? Do you think that kind of person is worthy of being my godfather?" Su Xiaoxiao clenched his fists and shouted, "During this time he moved to this house, are you blind with his squinted eyes? And since you lived with him, you went to the casino every Friday, did I go home?


    , You know if I have dinner. "


    Su Yan''s expression was a bit awkward, and she opened her mouth to explain. "You don''t need to explain. I know that when you were with your father, you looked down on him very much. You think he is incapable. You think he is a waste and can''t give you the life you want. Because your father died unexpectedly, you finally I can remove the previous mask. Since then, I


    I knew that my former mother had already left with my father. "


    "Xiaoxiao, you... don''t say that. Actually, mother...or..." Su Yan looked at Su Xiaoxiao, she wanted to touch Su Xiaoxiao''s hand, but Su Xiaoxiao pushed her away.


    "Or what? Do you want to say you still care about me? Ha ha, Ye Hao was right. If he hadn''t come in time, your daughter would have been ruined by your friend next door, you don''t know."


    At this moment, Su Xiaocao''s depressed mood finally broke out.


    Ta Ta Ta


    Several people ran in outside the door, and Tangcheng Li Zhongwei and others stood there panting.


    "Ye... Where''s Ye Hao?"


    "You are?" Zhao Yanting and the others did not know Tangcheng.


    Tang Cheng didn''t bother to explain too much, so he searched one room by room. When they opened Su Xiaoxiao''s room, the scene inside really surprised them.


    I saw that Ye Hao was pinching the man''s neck and hanging his body outside the window.


    The man had a blue nose and swollen face, blood on the corners of his mouth, his eyes lost, and yellow liquid dripped from his pants.


    "Ye Hao, calm down!" Zhao Yanting rushed over for the first time. She was a teacher, and she knew that Ye Hao''s behavior was illegal.


    Su Yan also exclaimed in shock: "Let go, let go of my man! Ye Hao, please. For the sake of my two years of raising you, let him go."


    Ye Hao looked at the few people behind him, his eyes fell on Su Yan: "You are really disappointing."


    "Ye Hao. Calm down, you can learn a lesson. If it causes a lot of life, it will be troublesome to deal with." Tang Cheng walked to Ye Hao and said softly.


    Ye Hao had a gloomy face, he looked at the man in his hand.


    Su Yan turned her eyes and suddenly turned around and knelt in front of Su Xiaoxiao: "Little. Just be my mother, please, let Ye Hao let him go. I know he has done a lot of wrong things. , But at least he is mother''s man now."


    Zhao Yanting and Song Xiaoyue looked at the women kneeling on the ground in disgust.


    A woman actually knelt down to plead with her daughter for a guy who almost had **** with her daughter.


    "Ye Hao, let him go. It''s not worth going to jail for this kind of person."


    Su Xiaoxiao''s voice came.


    Ye Hao turned his head and looked at Su Xiaoxiao''s lonely and somewhat lonely eyes.


    "I can let him go, but I have a request."


    Su Yan was overjoyed, she looked at Ye Hao: "What''s the request? You said, but... if you want the money you gave me before..."


    Ye Hao wrinkled, this woman only had money in her head. "I don''t want any money, but I want Su Xiaoxiao''s custody. From now on, Su Xiaoxiao follows me, and I will be responsible for her future life and study until she graduates from university."

 Chapter 358： one million

    "Guardianship?" Su Yan was stunned for a moment, and she immediately said, "Impossible. I am a little mother, how can guardianship be given to you."


    Ye Hao raised a finger: "One million."


    "Although I know this is not good for Xiaoxiao, but if she continues to live by your side, her future will be gloomy. I will give you one million, and the custody of it belongs to me."


    Su Xiaoxiao raised his head and glanced at Ye Hao, and then at his mother.


    At this moment, something appeared in her eyes, maybe that was the last trace of desire.


    Su Yan hesitated. She looked at Su Xiaoxiao, although she was reluctant, but one million...


    "Ahem. That... Xiaoxiao, don''t you think you don''t like... him. Why don''t you live with Ye Hao temporarily?" Su Yan looked at Su Xiaoxiao with a dry smile.


    At this moment, something in Su Xiaoxiao''s eyes completely disappeared. She grabbed Ye Hao''s coat tightly, lowered her head and turned and walked outside the house.


    "Help me take care of her." Ye Hao asked Zhao Yanting and Song Xiaoyue to keep up with Su Xiaoxiao. He was worried that Su Xiaojing would not be able to bear it.


    Ye Hao looked at Su Yan. He took out his mobile phone and said coldly: "Your card number."


    Su Yan didn''t dare to look at Ye Hao''s eyes, but whispered her card number. "In ten minutes, there will be one million more in your card. I can''t control what kind of man you want to live. But I also ask you not to disturb Su Xiaoxiao''s life in the future. "Ye Hao left a last sentence, and then glanced at the one in Su Xiao''s room


    The man who has fainted.


    Turned and walked out of the house.


    Tang Cheng breathed a sigh of relief: "Fortunately, no life was killed."


    ##


    After Ye Hao went downstairs, Su Xiaoxiao and the others were already sitting in his car.


    Zhao Yanting and the others seemed to be trying to comfort her, but Su Xiaoxiao lowered his head and said nothing.


    "Let me talk to her alone." Ye Hao walked over.


    The two women looked at each other and then walked towards the convenience store next to the community.


    Ye Hao opened the car door and looked at Su Xiaoxiao with his head down.


    "Why? Crying?"


    Su Xiaoxiao did not speak.


    Ye Hao stretched out his hand and ravaged Su Xiaoxiao''s head for a while.


    "It''s not like the Su Xiaoxiao I know. The Su Xiaoxiao I remember is very strong, very stubborn, and sometimes has a very poisonous mouth, just like a little witch."


    Su Xiaoxiao patted Ye Hao''s hand, and gave Ye Hao angrily.


    Her hair has been messed up by Ye Hao.


    "Don''t touch my head."


    Ye Hao smiled and squeezed his body in: "Come on, move me a position. Our brother and sister have not sat down for a long time and have a good chat."


    "It''s like when we sat down and talked." Su Xiaoxiao muttered.


    Even though Su Xiaoxiao had come back, but Ye Hao was very happy in her heart, at least it showed that her mentality was not broken.


    "You heard what I said just now. You will follow me in the future. There is an empty room next to the apartment I live in. I will arrange one for you at that time." Ye Hao looked at Su Xiaoxiao.


    Su Xiaoxiao didn''t speak, it should have been acquiescence.


    "You''re still angry with that animal. Then you say, I promise to let him disappear from this world without knowing it." Ye Haote said in a gloomy and terrifying voice. Su Xiaoxiao chuckled and said, "Okay, you don''t have to want to comfort me. Actually, I don''t feel any discomfort in my heart. As for that guy. I called you when he just had something wrong with me. Then in the midst of the dispute, I hid in my own room and locked myself


    Door. "


    "It wasn''t until half a minute before you came that he broke my door. In fact, he didn''t take advantage of me at all."


    Su Xiaoxiao raised his head and looked at the floor of his house through the car window, his eyes a little deep.


    "I just feel a little bit. You lived in my house for a while, you should have known it a long time ago. In fact, my family has long existed in name only. It was gone when my father passed away. My mother likes money, and I know it. In this case, I don¡¯t need to stay by her side now."


    "Rather than being her yoke, it is better to let her live a good life by herself. This might be the best for me and her."


    Ye Hao looked at Su Xiaoxiao in surprise.


    He didn''t expect that what such a little girl said would seem like an adult.


    "Okay. What do you do next? Go to your apartment? But my clothes are torn, I need to buy some clothes." Su Xiaoxiao pulled off Ye Hao''s coat, revealing only a piece of casual clothes left.


    Ye Hao''s eyes also looked over, just in time to see the flat lower abdomen and the newly developed body.


    "Look at it!"


    Listening to Jiao, Ye Hao quickly looked away.


    Su Xiaoxiao pulled up his clothes again.


    "Actually, we are going to Yuhang today. Or go to the street to buy you some clothes, and then you go to Yuhang with us. It''s just a trip."


    "Yu Hang?" Su Xiaoxiao thought about it, then she nodded: "Okay. I haven''t been to Yuhang yet, but I... don''t have money to buy clothes."


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at Su Xiaoxiao: "Now I am your guardian, of course I am responsible for your expenses in life."


    "Oh. I didn''t see that you are a big money. Be careful I eat you." Su Xiaoxiao''s mouth finally showed a smile at this moment.


    "Okay. I''ll get them to go now."


    ##


    shopping street.


    Looking at the dazzling array of branded women''s clothing, Su Xiaoxiao pulled La Yehao''s clothes corner: "The clothes here are very expensive, or let''s go to other stores to buy them."


    "It''s okay. I said before, you can buy whatever you want. Your brother, I am now rich and handsome." Ye Hao now considers himself his brother.


    "Smelly. Wait a minute and don''t have the money." Su Xiaoxiaobai glanced at Ye Hao and walked directly into the famous brand store in front of him.


    "Hello. Our clothes are very expensive here. Don''t touch them randomly. Check out what you are wearing. Then ran to our shop to buy clothes." A salesperson blocked Su Xiaoxiao from trying to touch a piece of clothing. With his hand, he looked at Su Xiaoxiao and Ye Hao sarcastically.


    I have to say that the clothes on Su Xiaoxiao and Ye Hao really don''t look like rich people.


    Ye Hao was originally a street vendor. Although he was rich, he was not very particular about dressing, as long as he was comfortable.


    And Su Xiaoxiao, with Ye Hao''s coat on her upper body, the clothes inside are messy, plus the fact that she went out without dressing up, and the swollen eye sockets. People who don¡¯t know thought Xiaoye came from where. Where''s the girl.


    "How do you talk!" Su Xiaoxiao''s temper immediately came up. Although Su Xiaoxiao was pitiful before, don''t forget her nature.


    "That''s what I said. If you don''t take a **** and take a picture of yourself, you dare to enter our door. Don''t be afraid of soiling our clothes. You can afford to pay at that time." .


    A few words appeared in Ye Hao''s mind. Coquettish bitch!

 Chapter 359： Snob

    "We''re here to buy clothes, how do you drop them? You are picking customers while selling clothes, and how bad is the service attitude" Ye Hao looked at the salesperson in front of him. "It''s not that we are picking guests. You don''t see what you look like? You want to buy clothes. Then go to the next door. That brand is bigger than ours, and the service attitude is good, but just like you are small, buy Can afford it." The salesperson grabbed a handful of melon seeds from his pocket and said


    , While chuckling.


    Su Xiaoxiao''s face turned gloomy. She didn''t know if Ye Hao could afford clothes, but she was in a bad mood at first, but now that this guy is making trouble, there is even more anger in her heart.


    Just when she was about to rush to teach the saleswoman, her arm was caught.


    "go."


    Ye Hao took Su Xiaoxiao out of the store.


    "What are you doing? Aren''t you very hungry before, why are you here?" Su Xiaoxiao pouted, looking angrily at the salesperson who was eating melon seeds and looking at them as a winner.


    "A dog bites you, and you bite it back. Didn''t she just say that the store is good, let''s go to that store." Ye Hao looked at the store pointed to by the salesperson just now.


    The difference between the two can be seen just by looking at the facade.


    "That store?" Su Xiaoxiao looked at the store, she pulled La Yehao, and whispered: "The clothes in that store are very expensive. Last time a classmate came here to buy it, a coat was spent. Four to five thousand. Enough for me to buy a lot of skins."


    "You are my sister now. Of course, my sister has to wear the best." Ye Hao directly reached out and touched Su Xiaoxiao''s head, then pulled her toward the store.


    ...


    The salesperson watched Ye Hao and the two really walked towards the store, she muttered: "These two turtles really don''t know the sky is high and the earth is thick."


    "Why are you standing here?"


    At this time a man who looked like a manager came out.


    "Manager, let me tell you. Two turtles came here just now. At first glance, they were worthless goods. I let..." The salesperson happily told about the things just now, as if she had done something terrific for the store. thing.


    The manager chuckled, "Good job. Our shop is a high-end shop, those inferior people..."


    The manager stopped halfway through.


    The sales clerk on the side was a little ecstatic: "Of course. Although I am a sales clerk, my eyes are still very good. I can see through the two kinds of people at a glance. One month¡¯s money for cosmetics is not enough for them to buy clothes."


    "You spend three to four hundred thousand yuan on cosmetic bottles a month." At this moment, a gloomy voice came from the side.


    The salesperson was taken aback, and she felt that the manager''s eyes had changed when she looked at her.


    At the moment, the manager pointed to two people walking out of the adjacent shop.


    "These two are the turtles you are talking about?"


    The salesperson looked over and her eyes were dumbfounded.


    I saw the man and woman who had entered just ten minutes ago, walking out with a few bags at the moment, and the waiter of that store was sending off at the door as if sending off the God of Wealth.


    But the woman''s clothes had changed drastically at the moment, and her face was also dressed up.


    She was totally different from before, saying that she was a little beauty. She looked a bit ashamed.


    "That... that manager. They... Maybe they just bought something casually." The salesperson swallowed and said cautiously. "Whatever?" The manager snorted coldly and pointed to the blue and white dress that the girl was wearing. "Don''t talk about the inside of those bags. I know that the dress is a new item from that store. It is said to look flimsy, but It is very warm to wear in winter. The price is at least 200,000 yuan!


    "


    "And that white stocking. I tell you, that stocking can cover your salary for ten days!"


    "That pair of white short boots, my girlfriend wanted to buy it yesterday. But the price was 60,000 yuan!"


    The manager clenched his fist and pointed angrily to the salesperson''s nose and said, "Your sister. A good local tyrant was driven out by you. You immediately roll up the blanket and give me the fuck."


    Some people may think it is a bit too much to drive people away just because of one thing.


    But sometimes, one person may cause a disaster in a shop.


    Anyway, the salesperson and the store manager dare not ask for it. This time it cost you three to four hundred thousand yuan. Who knows how much you will lose next time.


    "I''m so angry." The manager turned angrily and walked into the store.


    The sales clerk was left there and watched the man and woman disappear into the crowd. She never expected that what she believed to be a normal behavior would cause her to lose her job.


    "Is it really okay to buy such an expensive one?" Su Xiaoxiao looked at the clothes on her. The clothes were very good. She liked them very much.


    But the price... is too expensive.


    Although she used to think that spending money was a waste of money, but this set of clothes is enough for her to buy clothes for a whole year!


    Ye Hao looked at Su Xiaoxiao: "You are my sister."


    Hearing Ye Hao''s simple words, Su Xiaoxiao''s face turned red and lowered his head. The previous haze has also disappeared a lot at this moment.


    After that, he returned to the Volkswagen and set off for Yuhang with the three women.


    It takes about four hours to go from Haicheng to Yuhang along the highway.


    Of course, if Ye Hao were to go at full speed, maybe it would be an hour, but at that time the three women would consider putting him in the trunk.


    On the way, Song Xiaoyue and Zhao Yanting were very concerned about Su Xiaoxiao''s things before, and they started talking without a moment.


    Su Xiaoxiao learned that Zhao Yanting turned out to be Ye Hao''s teacher, and this time I went to Yuhang to take a math test, and Ye Hao was her...tuition... old... teacher.


    Uh


    At this moment, Su Xiaoxiao''s head was a little short-circuited.


    In addition, Song Xiaoyue is a big beauty in high school or Ye Hao''s tablemate, Su Xiaoxiao knows a little bit about this. But... Song Xiaoyue said Ye Hao taught her the violin?


    When does Ye Hao play the violin?


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at Ye Hao who was driving. He hadn''t seen him during this period of time. This guy has changed himself.


    ...


    It was already noon, and Ye Hao stopped at a high-speed rest station.


    Originally their plan was to leave in the morning and arrive at Yuhang at noon, but because of Su Xiaoxiao''s affairs, time was delayed a bit.


    So I chose to take a break here at noon and eat a meal.


    "Let''s go. Go and see what you have to eat first, I''ll go to the toilet..." Ye Hao stopped the car, glanced at the Tang Cheng and others who followed, and walked over.


    "I''m tired of following along the way. Get off the car and eat something." Ye Hao knocked on the car window.


    The window was rolled down.


    "It''s okay, we can just watch it outside. It is convenient to move at any time in the car. And we brought bread." Tang Cheng replied. Since all said so, Ye Hao didn''t force it.

 Chapter 360： One after another

    Inside the restaurant of the service station.


    Ye Hao and the others have put many dishes in front of them. Although the price is much more expensive than normal restaurants, the style and fragrance are still good.


    Sweet and sour pork ribs, scallions mixed with tofu, braised pork, stewed vegetables...


    When Ye Hao''s eyes fell on a Gongbao chicken, there was something more in his eyes.


    "This Kung Pao Chicken is good." Song Xiaoyue moved her index finger and picked up her chopsticks rashly, ready to taste it.


    But Ye Hao suddenly stood up and moved his chopsticks, but he seemed to have hit something. He slanted and his hand happened to hit the plate of Kung Pao chicken.


    In an instant, that plate of Kung Pao chicken fell on the ground at once, the fragrant dishes fell all over the floor, and the plate was broken into pieces.


    "Sorry, sorry. I slipped my hand just now, waiter." Ye Hao hurriedly stood up apologetically.


    The waiter came over and noticed the broken plates on the floor.


    "Excuse me, I spilled this dish just now. Replace it for me. The money for the broken dish is charged to my account."


    Now that Ye Hao said that, the waiter didn''t say anything. After tidying up the broken bowl and the food, he left.


    "Sorry. Everyone keep eating."


    The three daughters didn''t have any doubts, after all, people inevitably have troubles.


    "Look, what''s that over there?"


    Just when the three girls saw Ye Hao suddenly pointed out the window with surprise, they turned their heads, but there was nothing outside the window except the highway and the cars passing by.


    "Where is there anything?" Song Xiaoyue turned her head in confusion.


    Ye Hao pointedly pointed outside: "Don''t you see that beauty, that figure, that look, that black silky legs!!!"


    At this moment, Ye Hao didn''t seem to see the black lines on the faces of the three women next to him.


    The three pairs rolled their eyes, and the three women stopped paying attention to Ye Hao, and each began to eat.


    Ye Hao smiled awkwardly, his eyes fell on the few silver needles hidden in his hands, clean.


    Ye Hao actually noticed something strange about that plate of Gongbao Chicken just now.


    There is poison in that dish!


    That''s why he got rid of the dish, and then he attracted the attention of the girls and checked the other dishes with a silver needle.


    But it seems that apart from the plate of Kung Pao Chicken, other dishes are considered normal.


    Even though this kind of thing happened, Ye Hao still didn''t speak up. This was definitely not what the restaurant did. The diners were poisoned and killed in their restaurant. The restaurant owner still wants to do business.


    So Ye Hao didn''t pursue the restaurant.


    Poisoned in front of a person with superb medical skills, ha ha.


    A meal is over quickly.


    Ye Hao took the three women into the car and continued on the journey.


    After driving for almost an hour, and an hour away from the Yuhang highway intersection, something happened again!


    When Ye Hao''s car was driving normally in the middle of the road, a container truck from behind drove up, which was fine at first.


    But Ye Hao suddenly kicked the steering wheel, the speed of the car dropped abruptly, and he drew an arc on the ground and stopped instantly.


    "what happened?"


    "Why stopped suddenly?"


    "Oh, Ye Hao, how did you drive? Almost killed me."


    Song Xiaoyue held her head and raised her head, her expression was stunned for the next moment.


    I saw a container car rolled over to the ground five meters away from their car.


    The direction that was pressed down was the lane where they were driving just now. If Ye Hao continued driving normally just now, it is estimated that his car would be crushed to death by the container.


    "This...this." Zhao Yanting was also a little stunned. She looked at Ye Hao, who had turned the car back several tens of meters and then got off.


    "You stay on top of the car and don''t move, I''ll go down and take a look." Ye Hao told them, and then quickly ran towards the container car that turned over in front.


    He saw a driver sitting in the cab of the car with a bloodstain on his face. He saw Ye Hao running over, his eyes were apologetic, and his mouth moved.


    Ye Hao stopped abruptly.


    He didn''t want to turn around and threw himself back.


    Primary physical strengthening!


    Primary speed enhancement!


    Boom boom boom


    The container that turned over just now suddenly exploded, and the huge flames and smoke instantly surrounded the container.


    "Cough cough cough..." Ye Hao stood up, his body was covered with dust, and his clothes were broken a lot.


    Although a heat wave just drove Ye Hao far away, fortunately, he was protected by supernatural powers and his body was not injured much.


    "Ye Hao, are you okay!" The women ten meters away looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    Seeing the women who were about to get out of the car, Ye Hao quickly shouted, "I''m fine, you are all in the car and don''t come out."


    Ye Hao turned his head to look at the monstrous black smoke, he saw the remains of the explosion.


    Gas tank!


    In his mind, he recalled the ups and downs of the driver''s mouth when he looked at him.


    Sorry, don''t come here.


    Ye Hao clenched his fists.


    The restaurant was poisoned first, and then exploded at high speed.


    Ye Hao is not a fool, it is obvious that someone behind him wants to kill himself.


    "Ye Hao. What happened!" At this moment, Tangcheng''s car drove over.


    They looked at the flames in front of them in surprise.


    "I''m fine, but some people wish me something." Ye Haoang started to look south, that was Yu Hang''s direction.


    There was nothing wrong in Haicheng before, but when he rushed to Yuhang, in less than four hours, two things that could kill him happened twice.


    This is because some people don''t want him to go to Yuhang.


    As for who it is.


    Ye Hao understood most of it in his heart.


    "Brother Tang, can you handle this matter?" Ye Hao looked at Tang City.


    Tang Cheng nodded, relying on Huang Zu''s life, it is more than enough to deal with such a thing.


    "Help me investigate the identity of the driver of the car. I''m going to Yuhang first." Ye Hao turned around and walked to the side of his car. He opened the door and looked at the burning flames, making his eyes look red. .


    "Is this a car accident? Should we call the police?" Zhao Yanting looked at Ye Hao.


    "No, someone will take care of these things. Let''s continue with Yuhang."


    Ye Hao got in the car and closed the door.


    Start the car.


    Don''t you want me to go to Yuhang? That Laozi couldn''t go away.


    Don''t you want Lao Tzu''s life? I''m here now!


    I want to see why I have been away from Yuhang for three years. Why did you kill me?


    Ha ha


    kill me? At that time, I will see who killed who.


    ...


    Tangcheng looked at Ye Hao, who bypassed the explosion site and continued to move towards Yuhang.


    He sighed and looked at the flame in front of him. "Hey, the thing that I don''t want to see happened so quickly. Now Yuhang will be lively."

 Chapter 361： Meet Ye Wei Again

    When the car arrived in Yuhang, it was already dark.


    But Yuhang is different from Haicheng.


    Although Haicheng can be regarded as a big city in the south of the Yangtze River, at most you can feel that kind of economic and commercial sense in Haicheng.


    But when you step into Yuhang, you can not only feel the trend of that era, but you also feel a rhythm that belongs to the south of the Yangtze River.


    Even in Yuhang at night, there is a beauty of fashion and ancient charm.


    "You can count it. I originally said that I arrived at noon, but how come I am now." Under a hotel, Ning Yawen wearing an ink black cheongsam walked over.


    "Some trouble happened on the road, so Sister Yawen waited a long time." Ye Hao said apologetically.


    "What''s wrong with you? How do you feel as if you just ran out of the fire scene." Ning Yawen looked at Ye Hao''s embarrassed look in surprise.


    Ye Hao shrugged: "Almost, but nothing major."


    "Our stomachs are so hungry, Sister Yawen has prepared something for us, or something delicious."


    "Don''t worry. It''s all ready for you." Ning Yawen looked at Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue knew her.


    But the other two women hadn''t seen each other, but the looks of the two women were no worse than Song Xiaoyue and herself.


    "Forgot to introduce. These two are my friends who came to Yuhang with me. Her name is Zhao Yanting, my teacher at school. This is my sister, Su Xiaoxiao, who has a bad temper."


    Su Xiaoxiao gave Ye Hao a ferocious look.


    "This is Song Xiaoyue''s teacher. Ning Yawen."


    After Ye Hao''s introduction, the two sides talked casually.


    "It''s not too early. I booked a box for you in the hotel. You should eat first, and rest well after eating." Ning Yawen enthusiastically led a few women toward the hotel.


    When Ye Hao and the others walked to the door of the hotel, they happened to collide with another group of people.


    "Oh. Junior sister, your apprentice is here?" The person here is Tian Dongling, in a gorgeous evening gown, and I don''t know how much foundation I put on her face.


    The young man was still following her.


    The eyes of the youth fell on the faces of Song Xiaoyue, Zhao Yanting, and Su Xiaoxiao for the first time.


    Mature royal sister, coquettish girl, lovely girl.


    The young man swallowed and added Ning Yawen''s ancient beauty.


    He didn''t expect to see the four beauties in one night.


    Ning Yawen did not look at Tian Dongling, and continued to walk towards the hotel.


    "You have a big temper. I don''t know if you lose in the instrumental music competition in a few days, and you can have such a big temper. Don''t be unable to make a bet at that time." Tian Dongling''s frivolous voice came.


    Ning Yawen stopped and turned to look at Tian Dongling coldly.


    "Don''t forget to bring your Bai Yuxiao with you then."


    "Hey. It depends on the younger sister and your apprentice who won¡¯t be able to compete by the time." Tian Dongling passed by Ning Yawen and walked into the hotel. Although the young man stopped by the fourth girl with a little gaze, he still followed Up.


    Ning Yawen clenched her fists.


    After a few seconds, his brows stretched.


    She looked at Ye Hao and others: "Sorry, I made you laugh, let''s go in."


    "Yeah." Then a few people entered the hotel.


    But just when he walked to the lobby, Ye Hao was stopped.


    The two security guards looked at Ye Hao coldly: "Sir, you are not allowed to enter if you are not dressed properly."


    "Um... I''ll change my clothes later." Ye Hao explained.


    "Then please change your clothes before coming in. We are a five-star hotel here." The security guard''s tone was stiff.


    Ye Hao frowned.


    "I''m sorry." Ning Yawen returned, she pulled Ye Hao, leaned to his ear and said softly: "My car is parked at No. 33 in the underground parking lot B. There is a suit on the back seat. You put on that one."


    With that, Ning Yawen handed Ye Hao the key in her hand.


    "Thank you. By the way, is it okay to get rid of the two extra rooms you booked when you came before?"


    "No problem, we booked together in the morning."


    "Then you take my friends and let them salute, and I will come up to meet you later."


    After speaking, Ye Hao glanced at the two security guards, turned and left.


    Out of the hotel, Ye Hao walked into the underground parking lot next to him.


    The underground parking lot is quiet and large, with many luxury cars parked in it.


    "Zone B? Where is Zone B? An underground parking lot is like a maze." After walking around for a few times, Ye Hao unexpectedly found that he was lost.


    He looked at the car key in his hand, then looked at the dim surroundings.


    Suddenly, his body flashed abruptly, and several darts stuck in the place where he had just stood.


    Ye Hao put the car key in his pocket and looked at the empty surroundings.


    "Do you come out by yourself, or I will get you out."


    In the next moment, several black shadows appeared around Ye Hao, and the sound of footsteps was almost inaudible. People who didn''t know would think it was a ghost.


    "Ten?" Ye Hao folded his arms and said, "You are Ye Wei of the Ye family. Why? You came to welcome me when I first came to Yuhang?"


    "An abandoned son of the Ye family, still wants the Ye family to welcome you? Idiot."


    "Yu Hang is not where you should be, since you are here, then leave your life here."


    The voice of the man in black fell, and ten people rushed up in an instant, all the weapons in their hands greeted Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao still hugs his chest with his hands in his arms, his face is flat, facing the formation in front of him, there is no panic at all.


    "You have to fight to be obedient." Ye Hao muttered, his eyes changed suddenly.


    Brush brush


    Several silver needles flew out from Ye Hao''s pocket.


    But Ye Hao kept his arms around his chest, avoiding the attacks of the men in black.


    "Be careful! This guy is a superpower!"


    A man in black looked at the flying silver needle and exclaimed, but the next moment his body was limp to the ground, a silver needle was directly inserted into the bone marrow of his back.


    This acupoint is called a pseudo-death point by Chinese medicine.


    What is a false death point is that you won''t die if you get hit, but then you are paralyzed all over, just like you die.


    Unless there is a world-renowned medical treatment, it will be no different from a thinking vegetable.


    After half a minute.


    A man in black fell to the ground and dared not move in horror.


    In front of his eyes were two suspended silver needles, and there were also silver needles on both sides of his temple.


    As long as he dares to move a little, these silver needles will instantly kill him.


    Ye Hao walked to the man in black and said lightly: "I don''t want to kill you, but after killing you, you still need me to deal with your corpses. It''s too much trouble. You guy is lucky, wait for you Get out of here."


    After speaking, Ye Hao walked behind the man in black.


    A few silver needles returned to Ye Hao''s pocket.


    The man in black breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, his whole body was wrapped in sweat. Looking at the group of paralyzed brothers, he really knew what a catastrophe meant.


    "correct."


    Suddenly, the voice of the demon behind him sounded, and his heart was raised again. "Ask you, how to get to No. 33 in the parking lot B area."

 Chapter 362： Ye Family

    Ye Hao put on a suit and walked into the hotel.


    Originally, he wanted to call Ning Yawen and the others, but when he walked to the lobby, he saw that Ning Yawen and the others were still at the reception desk in the lobby. It seemed that they were arguing with the front desk lady.


    "I clearly ordered the five standard rooms before! Why are you telling me no more." Ning Yawen frowned and said.


    "Miss, sorry. This is indeed gone. We will refund the deposit twice."


    "If you can''t refund the money, let''s say otherwise, I''ll ask you. I clearly booked five suites, why are they missing now. I need you to explain to me." Ning Yawen''s face was a bit ugly.


    After all, she is the master here, and Ye Hao and the others rushed over at night. If they didn''t even have a place to live, wouldn''t it be a shame.


    The lady at the front desk said embarrassedly: "We don''t know this either."


    "What happened? Why are you still here?" Ye Hao who came over looked puzzled.


    Zhao Yanting on the side explained to Ye Hao in a low voice.


    It turned out that when Ning Yawen brought them over to get the room card, the people at the other hotel suddenly told them that the room Ning Yawen had booked had been checked in by someone else, and now there are no more rooms in the hotel.


    "Sister Yawen. Or I think we''ll forget, we can stay in another hotel." Song Xiaoyue pulled Ning Yawen who was arguing with the front desk lady.


    Ning Yawen turned her head and sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s getting late now. It¡¯s hard to find a suitable hotel if you want to go out again. At the end of the year, there will be a lot of people in Yuhang. In addition to the various activities held, almost all hotels are large and small. It''s full. Go out and look for a hotel. It''s hard to find five rooms."


    At that moment, a person who looked like a lobby manager came over. He asked the lady at the front desk about the situation, and then looked at Ning Yawen apologetically: "Madam. I''m really sorry, this may be our background data. Problem. I ignored your reservation information. As compensation, we refunded twice


    Deposit. "


    "You..." Ning Yawen also knew that there was no way now, she could only suppress her inner anger.


    At this moment, a man in a suit and leather collar came over.


    "Doesn''t the ladies have a place to live? I just booked a few vacant rooms. If the ladies are willing, I would like to invite them to stay." The visitor was a man of great looks and almost twenty-seven appearances. come over.


    "Mr. Ye." When the lobby manager saw the visitor, he immediately bowed respectfully, his eyes full of respect.


    "Are you?" Ning Yawen looked at the visitor suspiciously.


    "I was impolite. I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Ye Chunsheng. I belong to Yuhang Ye''s family." Ye Chunsheng''s gaze fell on Ye Hao next to him, and the corners of his mouth curled up: "It''s Ye Hao''s distant cousin. Right."


    Uncle far away?


    Ning Yawen, Zhao Yating, and Song Xiaoyue were all confused.


    They don''t know Ye Hao''s relationship in Yuhang.


    And Su Xiaoxiao walked behind Ye Hao.


    "My dear nephew, why didn''t he say hello to his uncle after going out for three years." Ye Chunsheng looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    "Uncle? Oh, I don''t remember that I had an uncle like you before." Ye Hao looked at Ye Chunsheng lightly.


    "Oh. You still have this temper, so stinky." Ye Chunsheng walked to Ye Hao and leaned to his ear: "But after all, you are just a dog that the Ye family doesn''t want."


    "Believe it or not, I dare to punch you flying here."


    Ye Hao said this, his voice was not suppressed at all, and everyone around him could hear it.


    The lobby manager on the side was all silly?


    What is this guy talking about? He wants to beat Ye Chunsheng!


    This is Yu Hang. Does this guy want to live? A cold light flashed in Ye Chunsheng¡¯s eyes. He stepped back and smiled again at the beauties in front of him: "I''ll talk to these beauties. How about my proposal just now? Arrange several accommodations. After that, we can go to the best restaurant in Yuhang and enjoy the month


    Just dinner. "


    Ye Chunsheng obviously wanted to slap Ye Hao in the face. I''ll tease your girl in front of you, what can you do with me.


    This is the thing that most challenges a man''s bottom line.


    The lobby manager smiled bitterly on the side. Although Ye Chunsheng is a sideline of the Ye family, he is the right arm of the Ye family. It is well known that he likes female sex, and his favorite is to win love with a sword, and to start with those married women. .


    In this five-star hotel, he has seen Mr. Ye bring some ladies and young women to open rooms.


    bump


    But the next moment, a fist hit Ye Chunsheng''s face.


    Ye Chunsheng flew out directly, with the same smile on his face.


    His body hit the wall of the service desk hard.


    "Cough cough cough..." Ye Chunsheng stepped on his chest with one foot before he could react.


    A cold face appeared in front of Ye Chunsheng''s eyes.


    "Do you really don''t believe me, I dare to punch you?" Ye Hao stepped on Ye Chunsheng''s chest, eyes full of contempt.


    This sudden change only happened in the blink of an eye.


    No one thought that the young man in front of him would suddenly do something.


    The lobby manager hurried over and tried to persuade him: "Sir. Please stop, this is Mr. Ye from the Ye family..."


    He looked at Ye Hao, he subconsciously thought that this young man was going to be unlucky this time.


    When Ye Chunsheng molested or hooked up with married women, there were also some men who didn''t hold back their hands, but in the end their women didn''t honestly ran into Ye Chunsheng''s bed.


    As for those who rebelled against Ye Chunsheng, either the company was acquired or somehow disappeared.


    "Go away." Ye Hao glanced at the lobby manager on the side.


    The lobby manager instantly felt that his body was in the cold, and he even felt suffocated.


    Those eyes, those eyes that looked less than twenty, made him feel like he saw a murderer.


    "Ahem... Ye Hao, you let me go. This is Yu Hang, you **** dare to do something to Lao Tzu! Believe it or not... Lao Tzu will kill you." Ye Chunsheng didn''t expect Ye Hao to suddenly riot, he felt pressured. The feet on his chest are like huge rocks, and he will be too heavy to breathe.


    Ye Hao leaned forward and patted Ye Chunsheng''s face.


    Only Ye Chunsheng could hear his voice this time. "Don''t think I don''t know the messy things you did behind your back. Do you want me to die? I''m here now, Lao Tzu is now in Yuhang, if you have the ability to move me, I''ll be waiting for you at any time. Xiaoming Xiaoye put it for you first, and when I am unhappy, I will calculate with you the total account of my years in the Ye family."

 Chapter 363： Dark Gold Supreme Card

    Ye Hao put his foot down.


    "Cough...cough..." Ye Chunsheng was sweating, he fell to the ground and looked at Ye Hao in horror.


    He didn''t expect Ye Hao to be completely different from three years ago, and he was not afraid of himself in Yuhang!


    The lobby manager Liang on the side hurriedly stepped forward to help Ye Chunsheng: "Mr. Ye, are you okay. Do you need me to call the police?"


    Ye Chunsheng shook off the lobby manager''s arm and called the police? The person who offended Ye Chunsheng, how could he rely on the police to solve it, let alone Ye Hao who was just a dog in front of him.


    "Go away."


    Ye Chunsheng glanced at Ye Hao bitterly, then turned and left angrily.


    The lobby manager was left standing there a little embarrassed.


    Ye Hao walked to the service desk and tapped on the counter: "I booked a room."


    "Um... Um. We really don''t have a room anymore." The receptionist looked at Ye Hao in fear.


    "Who said no? This room is just empty." Ye Hao pointed to a form displayed on the computer in front of the lady at the front desk.


    The table clearly shows that one room is vacant.


    "Sir. This price...This room is not for ordinary people." The lady at the front desk said softly.


    "The room is not for people to live in. Is it for ghosts?" Ye Hao said, took out a dark gold bank card from his arms and patted it on the table: "Stop talking nonsense, give it to I do."


    The lobby manager on the side was still a bit complaining about the young man in front of him. If he made Ye Chunsheng hate him, then he, the lobby manager, would have done it all.


    Just when he was about to send Ye Hao away.


    He saw the black card that Ye Hao took out, and his face immediately showed a look of surprise.


    Immediately, he slapped himself heavily.


    Regardless of the surprised eyes of others, he smiled and walked to Ye Hao''s side: "This gentleman. Do you want to live in this presidential suite?"


    presidential suite?


    The four women on the side were all startled when they heard this.


    The presidential suite is the best room in a hotel, and of course the price is also the most expensive.


    Even Song Xiaoyue, who is rich at home, and Ning Yawen, who was a former instrumental music master, have never lived in the so-called presidential suite in first-tier cities.


    "It turns out that the presidential suite is empty? Is it enough for the five of us to sleep together." Ye Hao said lightly.


    The lobby manager said repeatedly: "Enough, enough. Of course it is enough, not to mention five people, ten people are enough."


    After speaking, the lobby manager''s gaze swept across the four women, and envy rose in his heart.


    Four big beauties with different looks.


    Damn, why was I so stupid just now? Fortunately, he responded in time, otherwise he would offend a local tyrant.


    Think about it and know how a guy who dared to fight against Ye Jia Ye Chunsheng could be a simple character.


    In fact, the most important thing to change the lobby manager''s mind was the dark gold bank card that Ye Hao took out. The bank card was all in English, and there was nothing special.


    But there is a golden cross on the bank card, surrounded by olive branches.


    That is the logo of UBS!


    Many people do not know the name UBS Group and no one has heard of it, but no one in the world does not know the other meaning of it.


    Swiss bank!


    The first choice for 30% of the world¡¯s wealthy people to reserve funds.


    And this dark gold bank card is a dark gold supreme card issued by UBS!


    It is said that the card issuance standards are very demanding. First: You need almost 10 billion RMB in fund storage records. Second: You need someone with a certain status in the world to prove it to you!


    This is not only money, but also a symbol of strength!


    Ye Hao didn''t know that the card he took out had such a big effect. The lobby manager treated Ye Hao like a filial father, and sent Ye Hao to the presidential suite all the way.


    At the same time, when Ye Hao said that he was going to dinner, he immediately said that after ten minutes, he sent the dinner directly to the suite.


    In fact, this card was given to him by Caesar Bird when he was talking about the Zhou Group.


    After all, domestic bank cards are inconvenient, and Ye Hao has a lot of funds under his name, so Caesars helped to obtain such a bank card. At that time, he only told Ye Hao that it was convenient for him to use.


    When entering the presidential suite under the reception of the lobby manager.


    Song Xiaoyue and Su Xiaoxiao both looked surprised.


    Even Zhao Yanting, a teacher, swallowed while looking at the room in front of her.


    "This is the presidential suite of our hotel. I hope you all have a nice evening." The lobby manager glanced at Ye Hao with an ambiguous look, and then closed the door.


    "This room is good." Ye Hao walked to the sofa and sat down, looking around curiously.


    "This is more than good." Song Xiaoyue was as white as Ye Hao, and then began to run around, Su Xiaoxiao also followed her.


    "My goodness. There is a swimming pool here!"


    "My god. This is an open-air rooftop!"


    "My God! This restaurant is the size of a basketball court!"


    "My dear. There are also meeting rooms, study rooms, and game rooms!"


    ...


    After the women were surprised, they also fell on the sofa.


    "This sofa is really comfortable, softer than my quilt." Song Xiaoyue sighed.


    Zhao Yanting on the side looked at Ye Hao and said worriedly: "We live in such a room...Will it be too expensive?"


    "Expensive... this is more expensive." Ning Yawen spit out a number: "500,000 yuan a night. You said it''s just expensive."


    After all, Ning Yawen has been in Yuhang for a long time, and she is also a certain person.


    Although I have never lived in a presidential suite, I have heard of it anyway.


    "Five hundred thousand?" Zhao Yanting instantly jumped up from the sofa.


    Five hundred thousand! This is equivalent to her salary plus welfare for three or four years without food or drink.


    "Ye Hao, or let''s change the room. This...this is too expensive." Zhao Yanting looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled and waved his hand: "It''s okay. Anyway, the money has been deducted just now, and it can''t help but it''s vain. Let me see how we sleep tonight."


    Ye Hao got up and walked into the bedroom.


    After a few seconds, he walked out and opened other rooms.


    Then a curse came out.


    "I''ll go, the lobby manager cheated me. Why are there only two beds!"


    Ye Hao came out with a black face.


    The former lobby manager vowed to himself that the bed in the main hall suite was definitely enough to sleep ten people.


    This sentence is not wrong, this suite has a master bedroom and a second bedroom.


    The bed in the second bedroom is five meters wide!


    But the problem, two beds. How do the five of them divide?


    And there are still one man and four women.


    Looking at the eyes of the four women looking at her.


    He patted his forehead helplessly: "Forget it. Tonight Yawen and Xiaoyue are in a room, Xiaoxiao and Ting are in a room. I will sleep in the living room." Now he understands what the vague look in the lobby manager''s eyes is. Meaning.

 Chapter 364： lay down?

    Afterwards, I enjoyed the feast from the hotel.


    During the meal, Ning Yawen tentatively asked about Ye Hao and the previous Ye Chunsheng. When she learned that Ye Hao turned out to be a well-known member of the Ye family in Yuhang, she was also very surprised.


    Later, Ye Hao explained to them the relationship between himself and the Ye family.


    Anyway, they have all come to Yuhang, and they have already had a head-on conflict with Ye Chunsheng. It is better to let them know something than not to know.


    In the lobby just now, Ye Hao only taught Ye Chunsheng a lesson, instead of killing him directly, because he was afraid of having them.


    Ye Hao is not afraid of anything, he is the one who broke through the military area.


    But he didn''t want to involve outsiders because of his own business.


    "Although Ye Chunsheng is less than 30 years old, he is counted in seniority. He is considered my cousin. He is a collateral of the Ye family, but his status is very high in the Ye family. Three years ago, the Ye family had most of the things. They are all left to him to deal with, and the status should be higher now."


    "And during the ten years I lived in the Ye family, Ye Chunsheng bullied me at the time."


    ...


    For Ye Hao''s story, the women just listened quietly, because they knew that they couldn''t help much in this matter.


    In front of Ye Hao was the Ye family, the number one in Jiangnan Province, and the Ye family ranked top in the country.


    After dinner, Ning Yawen said that she took Song Xiaoyue to arrange the competition, so she left first.


    Zhao Yanting took her exercise book to the study, and began her assiduous research.


    The specific time for their math test has not been arranged yet, anyway, it will be before the New Year.


    Now Ye Hao and Su Xiaoxiao were the only ones left in the huge living room.


    Holding a glass of unfinished red wine, Ye Hao walked to the open-air balcony outside, looking at the night view of Yuhang outside.


    This five-star hotel can be regarded as a rare high-rise building in Yuhang, and the presidential suite is actually on the top floor.


    Standing at this height, looking at the night view of Yuhang, it really gives people a small view of the mountains.


    "Are you in a bad mood?"


    Su Xiaoxiao walked behind Ye Hao and said softly.


    "Just a little emotional." Ye Hao poured the red liquid into his mouth.


    Su Xiaoxiao leaned on the railing of the balcony and looked up at the night sky.


    "I don''t know what you have to do with this Ye family, but you promised me to take care of me to university, you must not lie to me!"


    Ye Hao turned his head and looked at Su Xiaoxiao''s face. "In fact, since I was little, I have liked my father better. Although my mother gave birth to me, but I rarely feel that kind of motherhood in her. I go out all day long to either play cards or drink. Actually early When my father was alive, they often quarreled and I often


    I saw my father smoking in a corner alone, but you know, he never smokes in front of me, he always smiles in front of me. "


    "I know that he has been with my mother, just wanting to give me a complete home. The so-called love before them is gone. So after my father passed away, I also gave up myself."


    "That''s why I left my mother before, just sad for a while. Because I saw it through, I shouldn''t be bound to myself because of that surviving home, I have my own life. Father doesn''t want to see me continue to be decadent Look like."


    ...


    Su Xiaoxiao had been telling his own story, almost forgetting Ye Hao''s existence.


    As a listener, Ye Hao was watching and listening. Only in the end Su Xiaoxiao lowered his head and looked at Ye Hao¡¯s eyes: "I told you so much, but in fact, I just want to tell you. I don¡¯t want to see you **** because of the past, although I don¡¯t know why you are. Now it¡¯s completely different from before. But instead I feel you¡¯re better


    I''m tired when I''m in my house. "


    "Although you usually laugh, your heart is getting farther and farther away. Remember, those past things have passed."


    "lay down."


    "Live your own life."


    "The life you want."


    Su Xiaoxiao''s voice fell, and she turned back to the room.


    Ye Hao looked at the night view of Yuhang and asked himself.


    Thing of the past


    Can it really pass?


    ##


    After a bit of inner emotion, Ye Hao received a call from Tang Cheng and asked him to go downstairs and talk something.


    Ye Hao said that he was going to go out, and then left.


    A car outside the hotel on the first floor.


    Ye Hao opened the door and sat in the passenger seat.


    "How are things handled on the highway?" Ye Hao looked at Tangcheng next to him.


    "The high-speed matter has been dealt with. The driver''s matter has also been investigated clearly. He is a terminally ill emperor, and just before his accident, his wife and daughter''s bank account had a million more in them."


    Tang Cheng didn''t say it clearly, but Ye Hao already knew it.


    This is someone buying a murderer to commit a crime.


    "I see. What about Li Zhongwei and the others? Why didn''t you see them with you." Ye Hao asked suspiciously.


    "Because of some things, I will let them rest first." Tang Cheng looked at Ye Hao, his face was very serious: "Ye Hao, if I let you leave Yuhang and return to Haicheng now, would you not leave?"


    This sudden problem in Tangcheng made Ye Hao a little unresponsive.


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen?" Ye Hao asked puzzled.


    "Just after you left in the afternoon. Our ninth team received the above order. Our protection mission for you is over. The reason is that someone will replace us. But... the replacement is estimated to be ten days later. "Tang Cheng whispered: "Maybe it will be later."


    Ye Hao''s face wrinkled.


    This is someone who deliberately transferred out of the dragon group, and also caused himself a window period.


    "Ye Hao. I advise you again, Yu Hang is too dangerous for you. Although you have the status of an ability group now, it doesn''t necessarily work here. There are some people who are crazy and they have nothing to do with evil dogs. Different." Tang Cheng persuaded again.


    Ye Hao didn''t reply, but took out a cigarette from the drawer of the car beside and lit it with a silver needle.


    Diluted a bite.


    The smell of nicotine seemed to fill the air.


    "Someone wants my life, right. Ye Family?" Ye Hao sneered.


    "Have you run into it?" Tang Cheng looked at Ye Hao.


    "The Ye Family really can count on me, three times a day." Ye Hao told Tangcheng about three things that happened today while smoking a cigarette. Tang Cheng''s expression changed: "I didn''t expect them to do it so quickly! I don''t know why the Ye family wanted to target you so. But Ye Hao, listen to Brother Tang''s advice. Go to Jingcheng, after all, Jingcheng is the site of the Dragon Group, and there is also a different place. A base that can be formed! No one dares to move you there. It¡¯s really impossible for you


    At least go back to Haicheng, where someone will help you watch. As long as you are not in this crisis-ridden Yuhang! ""Brother Tang. I have endured it for a full fifteen years. From the time I was born to when I left the Ye family, their Ye family pressed me like a mountain. I don''t want to bear it anymore, even if this Yuhang is **** now, I would like to see what waves they can make. Don¡¯t worry about my safety,


    Don''t interfere. But the girls with me still hope that Brother Tang can help. "


    The words fell, and the cigarettes were exhausted. Ye Hao got off and walked into the hotel.

 Chapter 365： The three major families of Yuhang

    Seeing Ye Hao leaving behind, Tang Cheng sighed.


    A few minutes later, several figures pushed the door and got into the car.


    "Captain. What did Ye Hao say?" Moran looked at Tangcheng.


    Tang Cheng shook his head. "Although I have not spent much time with that kid, but Ye Hao''s temper is familiar to me, how could he be counseled." Li Zhongwei poked his head out of the back seat: "But we are unhappy now. The above meanings, say let us Let us withdraw, and when the replacement team will arrive, don¡¯t say


    . This didn''t mean that Ye Hao was in danger! "


    Tangcheng said in a low voice: "We are just pawns, so we can only do what we can do. The dragon group is no longer the former dragon group. What we can do now is to help protect Ye Hao''s side. Those girls."


    "The water in Yuhang is deep."


    ...


    Back to the hotel, take the elevator back to the room.


    But when he walked out of the room, his brows frowned.


    At the door of the bathroom at the end of the corridor, Song Xiaoyue was stopped by the man who followed Tian Dongling. The man smiled and said something to Song Xiaoyue, while Song Xiaoyue frowned and looked disgusted, trying to avoid the man.


    But this man is entangled.


    Snapped!


    A palm suddenly patted the man''s shoulder.


    "Who?" The man wrinkled, he didn''t see that he was talking serious now.


    He turned his head and saw that the guy in front of him turned out to be the young man with Song Xiaoyue.


    "What are you doing?"


    "It should be me asking what you are doing. My friend is leaving, why are you stopping." Ye Hao said.


    The man''s face was overcast: "You kid is in charge."


    "Then I don''t mind controlling." Ye Hao was already very depressed. At this moment, he directly pressed all the momentum of his body on the man.


    The man''s face suddenly changed, he looked at Ye Hao.


    "You...you are a martial artist!"


    Ye Hao was a little surprised. This person could see that he was a martial artist. It seemed that he was not a simple instrumental music lover.


    "I know it''s not going to get off soon," Ye Haohan said in a voice.


    The man gritted his teeth. He seemed a little unwilling. He shouted to Ye Hao: "I belong to Yu Hangqiu''s family. Boy, I advise you not to be boring."


    Yuhang Qiu''s house?


    Ye Hao thought of what the old sweeping man said when he was a child.


    There are three big families in Yuhang that cannot be offended.


    The first is the Ye family.


    The second is the Lake House.


    The third place is this Qiu family.


    Seeing Ye Hao stunned, the man thought Ye Hao was scared. He smiled lightly and patted Ye Hao''s chest with his hand: "Boy. This is Yuhang, but not your sea city. In Yuhang, your kid..."


    The next moment, the man''s hand was held back by Ye Hao.


    "Oh...oh. Let go, let go...you kid...you are not afraid of my Qiu family''s revenge on you."


    The man didn''t expect Ye Hao to start suddenly.


    "Your hands stained my clothes." Ye Hao slammed the man against the wall: "I don''t know who you are. But I just taught Ye Chunsheng from the Ye family downstairs, if you think If it''s comparable to him, I welcome you to trouble me at any time."


    After speaking, Ye Hao led Song Xiaoyue to their room.


    The man pressed his slightly broken arm and looked at the young man who was walking away. He gritted his teeth and followed carefully.


    Does he not believe what this guy said to teach Ye Chunsheng from the Ye Family?


    Haha, Ye Chunsheng''s current status in Yuhang is rising, and no one has dared to teach him a lesson.


    He thought that Ye Hao must be bragging. He followed up to see the room where Ye Hao and the others lived. After that, it will be fine...


    The man''s footsteps were stunned, and he looked at the door in front of him.


    He swallowed and wiped his eyes again, he looked at the door of the room that the young man walked in with certainty.


    This...this is the presidential suite!


    Damn, who the **** is this kid.


    The presidential suite is not for ordinary people to live in. Even the people of their three major families will not have the idle money to live in a room of hundreds of thousands this night.


    The man bit his lip, he turned and left.


    ##


    "Why did that guy bother you just now? Where''s Sister Yawen?" Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue. "After Sister Yawen settled the matter with me, she said she would go to work in advance. Then she asked me to come up one by one. After I got up by the elevator, I went to the bathroom. When I didn''t expect to come out, I ran into him. He... ¡­Something he said is disgusting." I think of what the man said just now


    Then, Song Xiaoyue also showed disgust on her face.


    "What? Let you be his girlfriend?" Ye Hao thought of this for the first time.


    "That''s it. But... he also told me that if you want to win the instrumental music competition in a few days, as long as... as long as I sleep with him. He can pretend to lose to me." Song Xiaoyue did not hide his contempt. .


    Ye Hao smiled.


    The surname Qiu doesn''t look simple.


    This sneaky guy was going to sell that Tian Dongling.


    "Okay. If that guy pesters you again in the future, you can tell me. I will teach him for you. It''s late today, so you can rest early." Ye Hao heard the sound of a bath in a room, it seemed It is Su Xiaoxiao who has already started to wash.


    Not long after that, Ning Yawen also came back. Ye Hao told Ning Yawen about Song Xiaoyue before, and Ye Hao also learned some news about her surname Qiu from her.


    That guy is not a direct descendant of the Qiu family, but Qiu Duxiu.


    Because he was not highly regarded by the Qiu family, he was willing to fall, and somehow learned instrumental music from Tian Dongling.


    However, Tian Dongling saw that Qiu Duxiu was in the relationship of the Qiu family, and wanted to have a relationship with the Qiu family, so she also accepted this apprentice.


    Ning Yawen also said something to Ye Hao before going to bed, that Song Xiaoyue will practice instrumental music in the room the day after tomorrow, and she wants to ask Ye Hao to attend a party with her.


    Before Song Xiaoyue could come to Yuhang to participate in the competition, it was Ning Yawen to help, so Ye Hao did not refuse, and promised to accompany her tomorrow.


    In the middle of the night, Yuhang rarely quieted down.


    On the sofa, Ye Hao didn''t sleep, but instead sat cross-legged, running the Nine Yang Sutra in his body.


    Although every time he runs the Nine Suns Scriptures, his body will have burning pain, and Ye Hao discovered that the Nine Suns Scriptures really seem to be an inner spirit method without any fighting skills.


    However, long-term operation has several advantages, that is, his current physical fitness has improved a lot than before, and his mental power.


    Now he knows that there may be many dangers in Yuhang, so he now wants to improve his strength as much as possible. And the few forty skill points are also his support.

 Chapter 366： Lake Family Birthday Banquet

    The next day, Ye Hao followed Ning Yawen out.


    "What kind of banquet is this?" Ye Hao didn''t drive, but Ning Yawen''s car.


    "Shouyan." Ning Yawen spit out what surprised Ye Hao.


    "Birthday feast? It''s inappropriate for me to go to the birthday feast." Ye Hao originally thought it was an ordinary banquet, but he didn''t expect it to be a birthday feast.


    "It''s okay, this is my family''s birthday banquet. Because there are some troublesome things, I want to ask you to come forward." Ning Yawen''s face became a little nervous after she left.


    "Your birthday banquet?" Ye Hao was taken aback.


    "It''s my grandpa."


    Grandpa?


    By the way, I never seem to know Ning Yawen''s family background, I just know that she is learning instrumental music.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s puzzled eyes, Ning Yawen said another sentence, which shocked Ye Hao.


    "My grandfather is the old man of the lake family."


    Lake home!


    I''m going, isn''t this the Hu family, one of the three big families.


    Ning Yawen is the granddaughter of the Hu family...


    "Then I will go to the birthday banquet of the old man in the lake with you. In what capacity am I?" Ye Hao looked at Ning Yawen curiously.


    Ning Yawen hesitated: "My boyfriend."


    Uh


    Ye Hao didn''t say anything at all.


    "Am I not good-looking?" Ning Yawen subconsciously asked when she saw Ye Hao who was stunned next to her.


    "No, no. I didn''t mean that." Ye Hao waved his hand quickly, his eyes fell on Ning Yawen who was driving.


    Same as yesterday, in a black and white cheongsam, Ye Hao can still see the black stockings under the cheongsam because of the relationship he is sitting.


    Guru


    Ye Hao swallowed. Although Ning Yawen is not the kind of seductive woman, she doesn''t know why this woman likes to wear cheongsam so much, and Ning Yawen who wears cheongsam is a sultry little fairy.


    "Don''t worry. Today should be just a cutscene, it''s a family dinner for our family." Ning Yawen said lightly.


    Forget it, it''s coming anyway, how can a big man shrink back and forth? It''s not the first time to pretend to be a boyfriend.


    However, Ye Hao could tell that Ning Yawen didn''t want to attend this birthday party.


    "Um... let me ask. Are you having a bad relationship with your grandfather? If you can''t answer this question, just pretend that I didn''t ask." Ye Hao quickly added.


    Ning Yawen did not answer Ye Hao''s question immediately.


    The air seemed to be still at this moment.


    A few minutes later, the car stopped by the West Lake. "Actually, grandpa spoiled me very much. But because of some things, I had a bad relationship with the rest of the Hu family. My mother was originally grandpa¡¯s little daughter, and was a treasure of grandpa¡¯s palm. But after she became an adult, she actually liked one Who is engaged in music, and is just a person who has no identity, no


    The man who is poor and white is my father. "


    "At that time, my grandfather was furious. How could he let his favorite daughter follow such a man? He strongly opposed my mother and my father being together. But my mother finally ignored the opposition of grandpa and the interference from the family. Followed my father away and flew abroad."


    "When I come back, I already have me."


    A smile appeared on the corner of Ning Yawen''s mouth: "Although my grandfather didn''t want to see my parents at the time, I still remember the first time he saw me riding a horse with me on his back."


    "Since then, my grandfather has not forgiven my mother even though he hasn''t. But he still lets me go back to the lake house from time to time." "And a few years ago, my parents died unexpectedly. Grandpa asked me to confess my ancestors. Zong, even arranged a marriage for me at the time. At that time, I was scared and ran away, and then the death of my master happened again, so I went to Haicheng by myself. During this time, I never returned to Yu Yu.


    Hangzhou. "


    Speaking of this, Ning Yawen''s hands trembled a little.


    I don''t know if it is afraid, nervous, or excited.


    "Okay. Now that we have arrived, let''s go in. I heard that the Hu family''s mansion is in the West Lake before. This is the first time I have come." Ye Hao looked at the wooden house in front.


    There is an area in West Lake that is private, and that is the residence of the Lake family.


    After that, Ning Yawen got out of the car and took Ye Hao onto a gravel path on foot.


    After passing through a bamboo forest at the end, they saw a gate.


    This door is not like a modern door, but the door of an ancient mansion. On the top of the door, there is a signboard with two characters written in dragons and phoenixes.


    Lake House!


    Seeing these two words, Ye Hao couldn''t help but stop, and exclaimed: "Good word!"


    Ning Yawen on the side chuckled: "You know calligraphy too. This plaque was actually written by my grandfather himself. My grandfather is old. I don''t have any other hobbies, so I like to dance literature and ink."


    "Your grandfather must be upright, straight-tempered, but sometimes stubborn like a child." Ye Hao looked at the words.


    Ning Yawen looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "How do you know!"


    "Seeing a character is like seeing a person." Ye Hao smiled. He happened to acquire calligraphy skills before, so when he saw these characters, he could see the temper of the writer.


    "I don''t see it, you know so much. Let''s go in."


    Ning Yawen suddenly leaned close to Ye Hao, and her left hand directly placed Ye Hao''s arm, and that soft warm touch touched Ye Hao''s arm.


    Ye Hao glanced at the warmth, but Ning Yawen didn''t feel anything, and led Ye Hao into the gate of the lake mansion.


    There were security guards inside the gate of the lake house. When they saw that the person was Ning Yawen, they did not stop them.


    However, he looked at the man who was leaning close by Ning Yawen in surprise.


    That expression is very wonderful.


    The lake house is very large, much larger than that of Baoye''s villa, and there are many ancient rockery houses in it. Walking here gives people a feeling of returning to hundreds of years ago.


    "Yawen, here you are."


    Soon they met someone. A woman in a mink cotton-padded coat walked over quickly, with a smile on her face, but the smile gave Ye Hao a fake feeling.


    Ye Hao also saw a smile on Ning Yawen''s face, but her smile was also very fake, because Ye Hao had seen Ning Yawen who was really smiling.


    "Good aunt."


    "Yawen, I haven''t seen you in a few years. You are still so beautiful. Aunt is dead, and aunt is old." Aunt smiled and waved her hand. She looked at Ye Hao beside Ning Yawen, and her eyes flashed; What is it?"


    "His name is Ye Hao. It is my boyfriend, he is ready to get married."


    Ye Hao didn''t expect Ning Yawen to add a word at the end, but it''s all like this, Ye Hao can only accompany Ning Yawen to finish the scene. But at this moment Ye Hao could clearly feel that the aunt''s eyes looked cold.

 Chapter 367： With you, how about being an enemy for the world

    "Yawen, when did you have a boyfriend? Your aunt has never heard of it. Don''t lie to your aunt." Aunt squinted and looked at Ye Hao: "And this is too young, I think. At most, he is in his early twenties."


    Ning Yawen took Ye Hao''s hand affectionately. Then he leaned his head on Ye Hao''s chest.


    "What time are it now, it doesn''t matter how many years are different, and Ye Hao and I truly love each other." Ning Yawen raised her head and glanced at Ye Hao shyly.


    The look made Ye Hao''s little heart feel a little bit about to jump out.


    Aunt glanced at Ye Hao coldly, and it seemed that she didn''t doubt Ye Hao''s identity.


    "Okay. Go in first, your grandpa wants to kill you all these years."


    "Yes, aunt."


    Ye Hao and Ning Yawen followed behind their aunt.


    While walking, Ye Hao suddenly felt that Ning Yawen had put her mouth close to her ear, and said softly.


    "She is my aunt, my mother''s brother''s wife. Don''t look at her smile on her face, in fact, she is the most uncomfortable with my mother in this family."


    The aunt who was walking in front glanced at the two people behind, and she frowned as she watched the two people biting their ears.


    However, she did not hear Ning Yawen talking badly about herself, but really believed that Ye Hao and Ning Yawen were really boyfriend and girlfriend, and she had never seen Ning Yawen be so close to a man.


    moment.


    They walked into a courtyard similar to a courtyard.


    At this moment, many people are gathering inside, and there are round tables in the surrounding rooms, and most of them are talking with champagne and red wine.


    Ning Yawen stopped at this time and frowned, "Auntie. Didn''t it mean that this birthday banquet was a family dinner? How come there are so many outsiders."


    My aunt''s eyes flickered and smiled: "After all, this is our father''s ninety-year-old birthday banquet. How can it be shabby, so I invited so many people. First come to meet my family, and don''t admit it after a few years. Up."


    Ye Hao obviously felt that Ning Yawen''s face was not so good.


    Ning Yawen took a deep breath and said softly to Ye Hao: "Today''s birthday banquet may be a bit troublesome. We will leave after we pay grandpa''s birthday."


    "Ok."


    This time I came with others, so Ning Yawen would do whatever he arranged.


    Followed her aunt to the back of the house, where some people gathered.


    "Come and see who is back." Aunty shouted with a smile.


    Those people turned their heads to look.


    "Sister Yawen."


    "Yawen is back."


    "Yawen hasn''t been pretty in a few years."


    These should be the Hu family members, and they all smiled and greeted Ning Yawen.


    While greeting those people, Ning Yawen also introduced these people to Ye Hao from time to time.


    "Sister Yawen."


    With a voice, a pungent perfume smell made Ye Hao frowned.


    A woman in a **** low-cut, halter evening dress walked over. The fabric on her body was almost translucent.


    The women are pretty good, they are of the class level, but they are still far behind Ning Yawen.


    And this woman''s bones revealed a coquettish flavor.


    Ye Hao saw her brows surrounded by black air at the first glance, which was caused by a long-term indulge in bed affairs and a sexual life.


    "This is my aunt''s daughter, Hu Lijing."


    Lake Regent? Vixen?


    Ye Hao almost didn''t hold back, this name really matched.


    "Sister Yawen, I haven''t seen you for several years. You are still so beautiful." Hu Lijing twisted her **** and walked in front of Ning Yawen. Her figure almost attracted the eyes of many male hungry wolves, but when they When she saw Ning Yawen, she showed a look of intoxication again.


    Ye Hao noticed that Hu Lijing''s eyes looked at Ning Yawen with a little jealousy, but this woman was very good at covering up.


    "Sister Lijing is also pretty." Ning Yawen responded casually.


    Hu Lijing looked at Ye Hao on the side: "Who is he?"


    "My boyfriend." Ning Yawen said.


    Suddenly, the complexions of many people around had changed subtlely.


    But Hu Lijing directly exclaimed: "Your boyfriend? You have a boyfriend, then you and..."


    Before Hu Lijing had finished speaking, she was dragged by her mother.


    "The old man will come in a minute, you guys rest here for a while." Aunt said there, then turned and took his daughter away.


    My aunt took her daughter and walked into a small house next to her.


    "Mom, why did you pull me just now. It hurts me." Hu Lijing rubbed her arm.


    "You almost said that you missed it just now, don''t you know." Aunt glared at her daughter reproachfully.


    Hu Lijing only reacted back, and she whispered: "Mom. That little **** Ning Yawen brought a boyfriend back, so what about the things we planned before?"


    "This is also a bit difficult. I originally thought that Ning Yawen''s Nanizi didn''t have a boyfriend, so I flicked her back, and then let the family pressure, maybe it could be done. But now people come back with her boyfriend, this matter It won''t be easy." Aunt frowned.


    Hu Lijing pouted: "I think that Ning Yawen is annoying. Isn''t she a bitch, she has to pretend to be cute. I don''t know why Grandpa likes her and doesn''t wait to see me. I am him. My granddaughter."


    "Look at what you wear every day, it''s only strange for your grandpa to see you." Aunt pointed at the clothes on Hu Lijing.


    Hu Lijing pouted her lips without speaking.


    Suddenly, Hu Lijing stood up and clapped her hands and said, "Yes. I have a way."


    "What can you do?" Aunt looked at her daughter.


    Hu Lijing murmured in her mother''s ear.


    Aunt''s eyes lit up, but she still said worriedly, "Is this possible?"


    "Why can''t it work? Don''t worry, leave this to me." Hu Lijing said and walked out of the house.


    ...


    Ning Yawen and Ye Hao found a place in the yard and sat down. From time to time, some young men came up to Ning Yawen to strike up a conversation.


    After all, this is a classic beauty.


    But every time Ning Yawen refused on the pretext of Ye Hao.


    So Ye Hao sat here, and he did not suffer from the angry eyes of those men.


    "Sister Yawen. You have found a lot of rivals for a while." Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    Ning Yawen looked around, she clutched and smiled: "That feels worthless."


    "It''s worth it. Of course it''s worth it. Sister Yawen is a great beauty. If anyone marries Sister Yawen, let alone the few people in front of her, even if she is an enemy of the whole world." Ye Hao teased. Ning Yawen''s face turned red, and Ye Hao glanced whitely: "Greasy mouth and tongue."

 Chapter 368： Chance encounter

    "Sister Yawen, the old man has something to tell you to come over." A 13 or 14-year-old kid ran over.


    "Grandpa looking for me?" Ning Yawen was puzzled.


    "Maybe your grandfather knew that you were here and missed you so much. That''s why I called you over, don''t let the elderly wait for a long time." Ye Hao smiled and pushed Ning Yawen.


    "Then you wait here, I will go back."


    Ning Yawen left with the kid.


    Ye Hao was left alone.


    "Brother Hao!"


    Suddenly, a loud drink came like a lion roar in Hedong, and many people around were so frightened that the glasses in their hands were shaken.


    Ye Hao turned his head subconsciously, and a huge figure appeared in front of him.


    "Brother Hao, why are you here!"


    Ye Hao looked at the person in front of him, his expression stunned.


    The person in front of me is a girl, with a chubby, white and tender face that is quite cute, but that figure...


    It looks at least 300 catties!


    Walking on the ground was shocked.


    "Are you?" Ye Hao didn''t recognize the fat girl in front of him for a while.


    "Brother Hao hasn''t seen me for three years? You don''t know me? I''m Yao''er." The fat girl blinked the small eyes that were almost tucked in her fat face.


    Yaoer?


    This name is very good, but it has a feeling of heaven and earth when paired with the girl in front of me.


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up suddenly, he pointed to the fat girl and said, "You are Ye Yaoer!"


    "Brother Hao is me! Why don''t you come back to tell me? After all these years, no news has come back after you left." Ye Yaoer looked up and down Ye Hao: "But Brother Hao, you have nothing to say. It''s still so handsome."


    "You have changed tremendously. You used to be a penguin, and now you have to catch up with the grizzly." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Ye Yaoer.


    If others heard this, they might think it was impolite, but Ye Yaoer didn''t care.


    She smiled and touched her head: "I don''t want to either. But I just can''t control my mouth."


    "You, you still look like a child." Ye Hao pointed to Ye Yaoer.


    This Ye Yaoer is from the Ye family.


    But he was the only Ye family that Ye Hao didn''t hate, and Ye Hao''s only friend among his peers.


    It has been since I was five when I was a child.


    At that time, Ye Yaoer was a fat girl. Because of her fatness, other children were unwilling to play with her. At that time, Ye Hao was considered an illegitimate child, so no one wanted to play with him.


    By chance, a fat man and an illegitimate child became childhood playmates.


    Seeing Ye Yao''er who grew up in front of him, Ye Hao''s eyes were full of affection. This kind of look had appeared when he looked at Su Xiaoxiao.


    He still remembers that when he was young, he was often bullied by other children.


    Ye Yaoer just protected herself and beat the children away with her big fists, because at this time Ye Yaoer''s parents hadn''t blamed her less and told her not to deal with Ye Hao several times.


    But every time Ye Yaoer came out, Ye Hao was the first to find.


    "Brother Hao, where have you been all these years? Why did you suddenly run back to Yuhang." Ye Yaoer looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    "I went to Haicheng and went to high school there. I returned to Yuhang because of some things."


    Ye Hao took Ye Yaoer to a wooden chair next to him and sat down. When Ye Yaoer sat down, the wooden chair groaned.


    "Are you in college now? What''s wrong now." Ye Hao is also curious about Ye Yaoer''s life now, after all, this is his sister.


    Don''t look at Ye Yaoer''s yelling with brother Hao there. In fact, she is one year older than Ye Hao, but she has been used to screaming since she was young.


    "I am now in my sophomore year, studying at Jiangnan University." Ye Yaoer said with a smile.


    "Jiangnan University, not bad. Do you have any guys you like?" The latter sentence was actually made by Ye Hao deliberately, but he didn''t expect Ye Yaoer to actually answer.


    "Brother Hao. Actually...I already have a fiance, and I will get married after graduating from college."


    fianc¨¦?


    It''s not Ye Hao''s reality, but from the appearance of Ye Yao''er, it''s really hard to believe that there will be boys who will love her.


    Perhaps he had guessed Ye Hao''s thoughts, and Ye Yaoer said embarrassedly: "In fact, it was a marriage arranged by the family. The other party is the son of a small business boss."


    Family marriage.


    The smile on the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth disappeared. This is the big family, no matter who it is, no matter what he is, the family will squeeze away your last little value.


    "How is the other party? How are you doing?"


    Ye Yaoer lowered her head, rubbing her big hand like a bear''s paw: "It''s... it''s okay."


    She is lying.


    Ye Hao knew that when Ye Yaoer lied, he would never look at the other''s eyes, and would play with his own hands.


    Just when Ye Hao was about to question, suddenly a waiter holding a plate, the wine glass on the plate slipped, and the wine was directly spilled on Ye Hao''s trouser legs.


    "Excuse me. The guest is really embarrassed, I...I didn''t mean it." The waiter squatted on the ground, picked up the towel he brought with him, and wiped the liquor on Ye Hao''s trouser legs, but the more the liquid became more obvious, all of a sudden. He dyed his pants red.


    The attendant panicked right now, he looked at Ye Hao in fear: "That... sir. Or... don''t you go to the guest room with me, I... I will find you hot water and wet towels, It might be wiped off that way."


    "No need." Ye Hao looked at his trouser legs, although it was a bit ugly, but he didn''t mind.


    "No. If this is to let us know, I must be fired."


    Finally, after the waiter''s cry, Ye Hao said to Ye Yaoer and followed him to the guest room.


    After taking Ye Hao to an unoccupied guest room, the attendant said cautiously: "Sir. Wait a moment here, I''ll be back later."


    "Hurry up."


    Ye Hao urged, he was worried that if Ning Yawen came back, he would be worried.


    Ye Hao waited for a while in this guest room, and soon one person walked in and closed the door of the room.


    "Why are you here?" Ye Hao looked at the person who came in, not the attendant, but the Hu Lijing he had seen before.


    Hu Lijing smiled charmingly at Ye Hao, holding a wet towel in her hand.


    "Just now I heard the attendant say that you accidentally soiled your trousers, Mr. I scolded him, and then I came here to make amends with you."


    "It''s okay. He was just accidental."


    Hu Lijing twisted her body, walked in front of Ye Hao, and just squatted down.


    Now Zi Ye Hao is condescending, and the scenery on Hu Lijing''s chest can be said to be unobstructed.


    "Oh. The pants are all made like this. Let me wipe them for Mr.." Hu Lijing held a wet towel and touched Ye Hao''s pants. Then the hand began to move slowly, moving towards Ye Hao''s inner thigh.

 Chapter 369： within Temptation

    Stroking the body of the man in front of him, Hu Lijing''s mouth showed a confident smile.


    She has always been very confident about her own charm. No man can resist her charm. Up to now, as long as it is the man she wants, she can let the other person fall under her pomegranate skirt.


    She didn''t like the man in front of her at all, and she didn''t even have the qualifications to meet her in the usual way.


    But this man turned out to be Ning Yawen''s boyfriend.


    For Ning Yawen, Hu Lijing has never been used to it since she was a child. This woman is just a child born from a family woman. Why does her grandfather love her so much?


    I am the granddaughter of my grandfather, and those pets should be my own!


    But this time I finally found a chance for revenge.


    Ning Yawen


    If you see your boyfriend and revel in my charm, you really don''t know what expression you will show.


    "The dirty place is below. You wiped the wrong place."


    An indifferent voice came from the beginning.


    Hu Lijing was taken aback, she raised her head, and she actually saw that the man''s eyes were still full of that kind of clarity.


    Is there a man in this world who can resist his own charm?


    For the first time, Hu Lijing felt a sense of failure and humiliation in her heart.


    The next moment, Hu Lijing shook her head, impossible. Men are animals that use their lower body to think. How can they resist their own efforts? This man must have covered up too well.


    Hu Lijing raised her head, licked her red lips with her tongue, and then stretched her hand directly to the position of the belt of Ye Hao''s pants.


    "Oh... Sir, your trousers are dirty and can''t be wiped clean, let me take it off for you." Hu Lijing still put her body on Ye Hao''s thigh.


    Squatting in front of Ye Hao like a puppy.


    This is Hu Lijing''s unique trick. Almost no man can stop her from treating her like this. Almost always threw her onto the bed the next moment, and then trampled her severely.


    The next moment, Hu Lijing felt her body being picked up.


    Hu Lijing was full of pride.


    Hehe, men really are like this.


    After that, Hu Lijing felt that she was thrown out and fell heavily on the bed in the room.


    This man is quite crazy.


    Hu Lijing closed her eyes slightly and panted, "Be soft, you hurt me."


    She has almost thought of what will happen next, but this man will taste what it means to fall from heaven to **** after a while.


    Who calls him Ning Yawen''s boyfriend, you can only blame yourself.


    A few seconds later.


    The hot body as expected, the rude movements did not appear.


    Is he undressing? But why is there no sound at all?


    Hu Lijing opened her eyes suspiciously, and saw that at the moment the man was sitting on the chair across from the bed, looking at herself with a smile on his mouth with Erlang''s legs up.


    The smile seemed to be looking at something, or a performance.


    This made Hu Lijing''s heart feel frustrated and humiliated again.


    But Hu Lijing still didn''t give up and lifted her short skirt gently, and showed Ye Hao the scenery under her skirt, and looked at Ye Hao seductively: "Sir. Why are you still there?"


    "Do you want to continue acting."


    Hu Lijing was taken aback, she with a stiff smile: "I don''t know what you are talking about, sir. Am I not beautiful enough?"


    "You are beautiful. But I don''t like to play with things that others have played many times." Ye Hao ignored Hu Lijing''s face.


    Hu Lijing is very beautiful, but Ye Hao has seen a lot of women who are more beautiful than Hu Lijing.


    So for the temptation in front of him, he would at most watch the movie with a real person, as for playing? He doesn''t want to get sick yet.


    "You!" Hu Lijing''s face suddenly changed.


    "There is no free lunch in the world. You brought me here and showed me such a scene. There must be some purpose." Ye Hao thought for a while, he continued. "If I didn¡¯t guess wrong. Your mother and your previous performance prove that you dislike Ning Yawen. You just want to target him when you target me, and you don¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice your hue. Then you should just want to wait until I get caught When you are confused, then someone will open the door and bring someone in.


    "


    "When the time comes, you will frame me and say that I am interested in seeing you. If you violate you, not only will I have a catastrophe, but also Ning Yawen''s face will be implicated. After all, I am her boyfriend."


    "I''m right, Miss Hu Lijing."


    Ye Hao looked at Lake Lijing playfully.


    Hu Lijing suddenly tore her own clothes with her hands. The evening wear that was originally exposed was only wisps, and the spring light on her body was exposed.


    After that, Hu Lijing sneered and looked at Ye Hao: "What if you know it. Originally wanted to let you take advantage of it, but since you don''t know what is good or bad, then you can wait to die! Play with the Hu Family in the Hu Family Courtyard Miss, if this spreads out, you will die."


    Ye Hao glanced at the door.


    Hu Lijing thought that Ye Hao was going to escape from the door. She smiled and said, "Don''t even think about running away. There are people watching outside the door. After a few minutes, my mother will bring someone over. She will tell others and say Ning Yawen¡¯s boyfriend even hijacked Ms. Hu¡¯s family into the guest room with intent to go wrong!"


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word. He still sat there, then took out his mobile phone, the camera of the mobile phone was always facing Lake Lijing.


    "What you just said, as well as your ecstasy just now, have been recorded here. If someone breaks in later, I don''t mind showing them."


    Ye Hao found that video recording is really a good way.


    Hu Lijing''s face changed suddenly, and she didn''t expect Ye Hao to have such a method.


    She suddenly jumped off the bed and tried to **** Ye Hao''s mobile phone, but the clothes on her body instantly fell on the ground, but at this moment she didn''t care about her naked body and only wanted to **** Ye Hao''s mobile phone.


    "Give me, give me!"


    But how fast Ye Hao was, how could an ordinary woman in Hu Lijing get it.


    Snapped


    "Bold sexist, dare to come to the lake house to make trouble!" At this moment, a man kicked the door open, followed by a group of security guards.


    At the same time, Ning Yawen''s aunt and Hu Lijing''s mother also followed.


    But when they opened the door, they were stunned by the scene in front of them. Inside the house, a man was constantly dodge, and their eldest lady, Hu Lijing, was naked, her face flushed, chasing there constantly, and she kept shouting in her mouth.

 Chapter 370： fiancé?

    The picture of the **** palace in front of me.


    In an instant, the security guards felt eager rushing to the forehead, and nosebleeds flowed down.


    At this time, Hu Lijing also found the people outside the house, and the body she was looking at appeared naked in front of outsiders. Even if she was a very open woman, she couldn''t stand this kind of thing.


    He just fell to the ground with his arms folded.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Ye Hao picked up the quilt from the bed and put it on Hu Lijing''s body.


    "Miss Hu. I said before. I already have my heart, so I asked Miss Hu to respect myself. By the way, I reminded Miss Hu that the yin qi is gathered up and the eyes are black. This is a sign of serious illness. I advise Miss Lake not to indulge herself anymore."


    Ye Hao left a word, and he walked to the door.


    Looking at the men blocking the door and Ning Yawen''s aunt.


    "Sorry, I''m leaving. Please give in."


    The man who took the lead had a sullen face, but finally he got away.


    Seeing the man let go, the security guards did not dare to stop, and their eyes were still on Hu Lijing''s body.


    As for what I said before, any men want to violate their Miss Lake?


    Ha ha.


    They are not fools. They have also heard some rumors about Hu Lijing. Although they are not a perfect man, it is said that the speed of changing boyfriends is about to catch up with the speed of the aunt.


    And now it''s my lady chasing people naked, saying, I want, I want.


    The clothes are still in good condition, and I look like I''m clean.


    Seeing Ye Hao leave.


    The original tail of this matter already had a rough idea in their minds.


    My aunt stepped forward and hugged her daughter: "Regent, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I...I..." Hu Lijing said as she said, she couldn''t help but started to cry.


    The man''s face was gloomy. He looked at the security guards beside him who couldn''t control his eyes and shouted angrily; "Get out. Remember, whoever dares to say something outside of what I saw today, I will let him go inside the West Lake. Take a swim."


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    The security guards immediately bowed their heads and exited the room.


    The door of the room was closed.


    The man looked at Hu Lijing with a disappointment in his eyes.


    "Regent. What the **** is going on, your mother said before this is obviously not the case! Fortunately, I just brought the security guard over. If you are someone else, you will lose face."


    "Uncle Cousin. You have to be the master for me, then...that **** he bullied me..." Hu Lijing cried and told the story.


    The aunt on the side was constantly comforting her daughter while cursing Ye Hao.


    It seems like a bad guy.


    I completely forgot that these were originally things they planned.


    But this cousin only frowned. "Lijuan. Ye Hao doesn''t seem to be an ordinary person, I will arrange for someone to investigate. But now is not an ordinary time, without full confidence, don''t make any more moths. The most important thing is Lijing, yourself Be safe and don''t cause us trouble!" Cousin warned


    Take a look at Lake Regent.


    "Brother. Now Lijing is being bullied, why are you still saying this here." Chang Lijuan is the name of this aunt.


    And this cousin is Chang Liyuan''s brother, Chang Fu. "Lijuan. It''s not that you don''t know. Although you are now the eldest lady of the Hu family. But your husband has always been obsessed with his martial arts, regardless of the Hu family''s affairs. The old man Hujiahu also can''t understand you and Li Jing. So you''d better stay safe and stable during this time." Chang Fu stared


    Glancing at his sister.


    Chang Lijuan has always listened to her own words very much. Back then, her brother used various methods to get her hooked up with the young master of the Lake family and stepped into the wealthy family.


    "Regent. Let''s listen to what your cousin said, and wait for this time to pass. Mom will find a way to teach you that kid."


    Listening to her mother''s comfort, Hu Lijing responded.


    But there was hatred and anger in her eyes.


    Ye Hao!


    No man in Yuhang has fooled her like this, and he said that he shouldn''t be too indulgent. Isn''t he calling himself a sorrowful child? You wait for me, I will definitely let you survive and die!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Ye Hao, who returned to the place just now, didn''t see Ye Yaoer, but happened to run into Ning Yawen.


    "Where did you go? I thought you were missing." Ning Yawen looked at Ye Hao reproachfully, and then she noticed the marks on Ye Hao''s pants; "What happened to your pants?"


    "When I was drinking just now, I accidentally spilled it on my trouser legs. I went to the bathroom to wipe it, but I still couldn''t get it off." Ye Hao said apologetically, "The money for these pants will be paid to you later."


    "Forget it. Just a pair of pants."


    "Why are you back so soon? Didn''t your grandfather look for you?"


    "It''s not like that at all, the attendant made a mistake."


    Sure enough, there was nothing wrong with what I had expected, from calling Ning Yawen away from him, and then letting the attendant dirty his pants and calling herself to the guest room.


    These things were arranged by the Lake Regent.


    "What are you thinking about?" Ning Yawen asked, looking at Ye Hao in a daze.


    "It''s okay. I''m just thinking about when this birthday banquet will end. I''m still not used to such occasions." Ye Hao shrugged.


    Ning Yawen also shook her head: "I don''t like this kind of occasion either. I originally planned to tell my grandpa to leave first, and find a chance to see him another day. But grandpa seems to have something."


    "So, let''s continue to wait..."


    After that, Ye Hao and Ning Yawen were there chatting and waiting.


    Hu Lijing and her mother also returned here, and Hu Lijing''s clothes were changed, but it was still the same charming and revealing.


    And Ye Hao could still feel that this woman would look at herself with hatred from time to time.


    It seems that this guy really hates himself.


    Step on


    At this moment, several blonde men and women appeared on the field.


    It immediately attracted the attention of other people present. After all, it was a bit strange to be able to see foreigners at the birthday banquet in the Lake Mansion.


    At this time, Hu Lijing and her mother greeted her warmly.


    After talking for a while, Hu Lijing pointed to Ning Yawen.


    Then one of the blonde men and women came over with a glass of red wine in his hand. He walked to Ning Yawen and looked at Ning Yawen with obsessive eyes.


    In the end, he fell directly on his knees.


    "Beautiful lady, you are an angel in the sky. It is really lucky in my life to let me meet you."


    Ning Yawen was also shocked by the blond man who appeared suddenly.


    "who are you?"


    There was a smile on the corner of the blond man''s mouth. He stood up and stared at Ning Yawen.


    "Forgot to introduce myself. My name is David, Robert. I am the vice chairman of CapitaLand International Group, and my father is the chairman of the group. I have another identity as Miss Ning Yawen yours..." "Fiance. "

 Chapter 371： Old man of the lake family

    371


    Ning Yawen''s fiance?


    Ye Hao was taken aback. He hadn''t heard Ning Yawen mention this matter.


    He glanced at Ning Yawen, the expression on Ning Yawen''s face was misty.


    She doesn''t seem to know either.


    "Wait... sir. Who are you? I don''t know you at all." Ning Yawen stepped back subconsciously and looked at the blond man in surprise. "Although I was very opposed to this marriage before. But since the first time I saw you, my goddess. I found that I couldn''t help falling in love with you. This may be the legendary love at first sight, or it may be that of Cupid. The arrow hit me." The blond man looked obsessed


    Looking at Ning Yawen.


    His Chinese is very good.


    But the nasty words are very Western style.


    He even stretched out his hand directly, ready to touch Ning Yawen''s cheek.


    "Sir. There may be some misunderstanding in this matter." David''s hand was caught.


    He frowned and looked at the Chinese man who was holding his hand.


    "who are you?"


    "I am..." Ye Hao paused, he glanced at Ning Yawen, and after a brief eye contact, he smiled and said, "I am her boyfriend."


    David''s face became stiff in an instant, he turned his head and ignored the people around him, shouting to Chang Lijuan and them in the distance.


    "Mrs. Lake. Please explain to me what is going on!"


    Chang Lijuan came over, and both Hu Lijing and Chang Fu followed.


    "Mr. David, don''t be angry. In fact, I only learned today that my niece has a boyfriend." Chang Lijuan looked at David and Ning Yawen embarrassedly: "Actually, I think you two are still very good friends. ."


    "Sister Yawen. Mr. David is the young son of CapitaLand International Group! What a young and promising, what a reliable man, don''t you think about it anymore?"


    Hu Lijing glanced at Ye Hao contemptuously, then flattered this David.


    The meaning in the eyes is very obvious, a **** and a handsome man, can''t you choose it.


    "Auntie. When did you book me the marriage? Why don''t I know, have you considered whether I will accept it!" Ning Yawen looked at Chang Lijuan angrily.


    Chang Lijuan said aggrieved: "I''m not doing this for you. Mr. David said, he is willing to follow the Chinese tradition to join our Hu family. You have been living outside these years, and my aunt is worried and hated. You... why do you blame your aunt for coming."


    Looking at Chang Lijuan''s appearance, it was as if she wanted to do something good.


    Although she hates Chang Lijuan very much, Ning Yawen has a soft personality after all, and she is not good to continue scolding.


    She looked at David: "Mr. David, I''m sorry. I don''t know the previous marriages at all, so those things don''t count, let alone I already have a boyfriend. So..."


    "NO! Miss Ning. The first time I saw you, my heart was already captured by you. For you, I can join your Hu family. For you, I can give up everything about CapitaLand International." David face With an infatuated face, she clutched her chest and looked at Ning Yawen.


    At this moment, many famous ladies around were given fans by this blond boy.


    "Then Ning Yawen really doesn''t know the goods. She doesn''t want such a good fiance in front of her."


    "Who said no. CapitaLand International! I heard that this is a big investment group!"


    "Tsk tusk. Ning Yawen, I remember. Her mother once ran away with a poor boy, but she didn''t expect her daughter to look like her."


    "But the young man next to her is pretty good."


    "It''s a good one, but it''s not useful. Now this society is talking about money! It''s talking about status!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Listening to the cynicism of others, Ning Yawen feels particularly uncomfortable in her heart, and she even mentioned her mother.


    Ye Hao on the side thought of something.


    CapitaLand International?


    I seemed to have heard this name before. I helped the Wang Hao Group before in Haicheng, but in the end he ran away.


    I didn''t expect to face myself again now.


    Just when Ye Hao was about to speak, someone rushed in front of him.


    "This is my birthday party, not a blind date meeting. It''s not a gossip meeting, old man, I like to have clean ears. If anyone continues to talk nonsense, then the Lake Mansion will not welcome him!"


    A magnificent voice came.


    In an instant, all the people in the venue were quiet.


    I saw a white-haired old man walking in with a cane. Although it was a white-haired old man, Ye Hao could feel that this man was full of momentum, his face was ruddy, and his eyes were full of energy.


    Behind the white-haired old man was a strong man in his forties, and Ye Hao felt an aura in that strong man.


    The old man walked directly towards Ning Yawen.


    "Yawen. Why don''t you come back to see Grandpa." This white-haired old man is the old man of the Lake family.


    "Grandpa." Ning Yawen leaned slightly.


    "I haven''t come back to see grandpa in a few years. Yawen has become a big girl." The old man looked at Ning Yawen and nodded with a smile, with a kind of love in his eyes.


    Hu Lijing''s face was gloomy when she saw this scene.


    "It''s Yawen who is not filial." Although Ning Yawen didn''t like the Hu family, her grandfather loved her sincerely. "Don''t talk about it, today is the old man''s birthday banquet." The eyes of the old man floated by the people around him, and he stayed for a while on the blond foreigners: "No matter who it is, since it is here, it is all us. Guests from the Lake House, I''ll talk about other things later, it''s almost noon now


    , Quickly finish the process, and then arrange for you to have a dinner. "


    The meaning of Mr. Hu''s remarks is very obvious, the birthday is passed first, and other things will be discussed later.


    Although David was a foreigner, he respected Mr. Hu very much and didn''t say anything.


    Chang Lijuan and the others also stepped aside honestly.


    After that, under the arrangement of the Hu family attendants, in the room in the middle of the courtyard, the Hu family ancestor tablet was placed first, and then the Hu family males bowed down together.


    These things have nothing to do with Ning Yawen, so Ye Hao and Ning Yawen stood next to each other.


    This is the first step of the birthday banquet. Then a longevity chair was placed in the center of the house, and he put a shroud and other things on the old man.


    After that is the second step of the birthday banquet, offering birthday greetings to old birthday stars, starting with the Hu family first, and then to the guests.


    The middle-aged man stepped forward and knelt on the ground with a plop.


    "Father. My son wishes you a birthday, and I wish you a happy life in the East China Sea! This is a century-old ginseng I got. I hope you like it."


    That''s right!


    This middle-aged brawny man is the current master of the Lake Mansion, who speaks loudly and directly in all the lakes, and can see that he is a bold person.


    "You kid, you have been the head of the house for so many years. The temper is still the same. Get up." Old man Hu shook his head with a smile, and the attendant on the side accepted the gifts from all over the world.


    After that, other people began to bow one after another, but the people of the lake family all bowed down, and those guests just needed to bow.


    As for the birthday gifts, most of them are some health-preserving medicinal materials, such as ginseng and ganoderma.


    But there are also accidents. "This is a gift I gave to my old man. I wish my old man a long life." David held a box in his hand with a confident smile on his face.

 Chapter 372： From the Ye family

    372


    "Thank you, accept it." The old man Hu ordered the attendant to receive the gift.


    But David continued: "Master Lake, I hope you can open this gift directly. I believe that you will like the things inside!"


    At the birthday banquet, invite the birthday star to open the present.


    This is generally because I am very confident about the gifts I give. After all, if I give them any broken pieces of copper or iron, I am embarrassed to open them in front of others.


    At this time, the surrounding guests all cast their eyes curiously.


    I want to see what this foreigner will send.


    Because the old man Hu was the birthday star, it was impossible to open the gift himself, so the attendant next to him helped to open it.


    The gift box was carefully opened, and inside was a picture scroll.


    With the help of another attendant, the scroll was slowly opened.


    This is a landscape ink painting that is half human tall and two meters long.


    "This is an ancient Chinese ink painting. I asked someone to appraise it. It is said that it was painted by a painter named Dai Jin in Jiangnan during the Ming Dynasty."


    Dai Jin!


    Hearing this name, Old Man Hu got up directly, went to the picture scroll and observed it carefully.


    "Your grandfather likes these things?" Ye Hao asked Ning Yawen softly.


    Just now, someone sent tens of millions of gold and silver jewelry, and the old man''s face did not change.


    "My grandfather has always liked these things that are a little bit old, the most is paintings and calligraphy. I like them even more." Ning Yawen said softly.


    Old man Hu watched for a long time, he suddenly shouted into the guests: "Xiao Liu, come and help me see. Is this painting really painted by Master Dai Jin?"


    A middle-aged man in a suit walked over quickly, he first bowed to the old man: "Hey old man, I wish..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me. First, let''s see if this painting is authentic." Old man Hu urged.


    It can be seen that Mr. Lake really likes these paintings and calligraphy.


    "Yes, yes. Let me take a look." Xiao Liu took out a small mirror from his arms, placed it in front of his eyes, and began to observe the picture carefully.


    While watching, he still said his understanding.


    "This picture scroll, it seems that the material should be from the Ming Dynasty, and it is well preserved."


    "As for this painting, it is a landscape painting. Dai Jin is a native of Yuhang, Jiangsu. He is best at painting landscapes, birds and beasts. His painting method originated from the Song and Yuan dynasties and inherited the vigorous ink painting of the Southern Song..."


    It seems that Xiao Liu is really a professional person, who can be called to the stage by the old man, and he should always be firm in these paintings and calligraphy for the old man.


    Listening to Xiao Liu''s narration, Old Man Hu beamed his eyebrows: "That means this is really the real work of Master Dai Jin!"


    Xiao Liu hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded slowly: "This painting method is very similar to Master Dai Jin''s painting method. Eight nines and nines should be the real work of Dai Jin."


    Now the old man Zihu really loved this painting. He watched it for a long time, and finally he turned his head to look at the David.


    "Your gift is a bit expensive, I think you should take it back."


    Although he said so, but from the look in his eyes, he could feel that the old man really liked the painting.


    David smiled and said, "Master Hu. I am a foreigner. I am not interested in these paintings and calligraphy. If I put it there, it will only waste this treasure. And today is the birthday of Master Hu. How can I return this gift? There is a reason to take it back."


    Now that the guests have said so, the old man cannot say much, so he can only accept it.


    Originally I was going to take it back and put it in the back room, but at the request of a few guests who also liked painting and calligraphy, the painting was placed aside for others to appreciate.


    It can be said that David has shown himself out of the limelight right now, with his head held high, receiving the enviable and surprised gazes of the people around him.


    The gift-giving process continued after that.


    Ning Yawen also gave her grandpa a gift, a jade bracelet.


    Although the price is not very high, but the old man still likes it very much, after all, it is something from his favorite granddaughter.


    At this moment, most of the gift-giving process has passed.


    However, the eyes of Old Man Lake fell outside.


    Those guests seemed to know something, and made a way in the middle.


    "Qiu''s family is here." In the voice of the attendant.


    A group of people walked in from the gate of the courtyard.


    A middle-aged man walked in front with a gift box, and another young man followed behind.


    "Qiu Family Qiu Rongshan, on behalf of the Qiu family, I wish the old man Hu a birthday, and I wish him a long life and a long life."


    The boy also bowed.


    "Grandpa Hu, I''m Qiu Chunlong on behalf of my father and grandfather. Thank you for your birthday to Grandpa Hu. My grandpa is too old to travel. My father is still abroad because of some trivial matters. Please forgive me."


    Ye Hao looked at the two, his eyes narrowed.


    The information of the two people appeared in his mind.


    Qiu Rongshan, the business executive of the Qiu family, and Qiu Duxiu''s father who had conflicts with Ye Hao.


    As for that Qiu Chunlong, that identity is incredible.


    Qiu Chunlong is the only son of the current owner of the Qiu family.


    These things are not a secret in Yuhang, Ye Hao checked the computer last night and found it out.


    "It''s fine if you come, and it''s fine if you come." Hu said in a greeting, and the two of them retreated to the side after receiving the gift.


    This is another voice coming from outside.


    "Ye family is here!"


    Ye family.


    Ye Hao felt Ning Yawen grabbed her hand and looked at herself with worried eyes.


    "It''s okay." Ye Hao whispered. Ning Yawen was worried that she would see the Ye family again and her mentality would change.


    But on the contrary, Ye Hao''s mood at the moment was rather calm.


    He looked at the courtyard gate, he wanted to see who the Ye family would come this time.


    An old man was pushed in in a wheelchair.


    Ye Hao''s face changed suddenly!


    When the old man saw the visitor, his face also changed, and he got up from his longevity chair, ready to come down to meet him.


    "Lao Huzi. Today you are the birthday star, so you don''t need to come down to pick me up." The old man said lightly.


    "Haha, you guy. I haven''t walked around for so many years. I still have this temper. People who don''t know think you are here to attend my funeral." The old man laughed.


    The lake on the side immediately said: "Father, what are you talking about."


    "Haha. I''m old, talking nonsense." The old man smiled and waved his hand, then looked at the old man who was pushed in front of him: "Why, your brother didn''t come?"


    "My brother''s body is worse than I am. It would be nice if I could come. But I didn''t bring any gifts. Just me, a half old man, came. You won''t drive me away." The old man was still expressionless.


    "When I got married back then. You said the same thing." The old man laughed, with a little nostalgia in his eyes.


    At this time, the old man''s gaze shifted to the crowd beside him, and he happened to stare at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t expect that it would be him who came to the Ye family to wish birthday!


    The younger brother of the old patriarch of the Ye family, known as Ye Erye Ye Huaiyu. According to seniority, Ye Hao should call him Second Grandpa.

 Chapter 373： This painting is fake

    373


    The second grandfather saw Ye Hao, but only glanced at him.


    Ye Hao didn''t have much impression of Grandpa Second, because he often stayed in the old house and rarely saw people.


    And the Ye family obviously feared him, I don''t know if it''s because the second grandpa never laughed.


    The second grandfather did not marry a wife, and was always alone.


    Snapped


    Just as Ye Hao was thinking about the matter, he suddenly felt a shock on the ground, and then there was an exclamation in the distance.


    "Not good. Dai Jin''s painting was torn in half."


    "This fat guy did it!"


    "This is the real work of Master Dai Jin, and the price is at least 40-50 million."


    "Price is one thing. Master Lake is famously fond of calligraphy and painting. I guess this fat guy is going to die."


    Listening to the people chatting in a circle over there.


    Ye Hao frowned: "Let''s go over and take a look."


    Seeing Ye Hao walk over, Ning Yawen also followed.


    Squeeze the crowd.


    I saw the feng shui painting of Master Dai Jin that was just placed aside for people to admire. It has now become two halves. A fat girl is sitting on the ground with a pale face, and everyone is accused of appearing in her eyes. Tears.


    "I''ve seen this woman, this woman is the fat girl from the Ye family, she seems to be called Ye Yaoer!" a person suddenly called.


    At this moment, everyone looked at the Ye Family old man on the side.


    Grandpa Second closed his eyes and said in a low voice: "If you do something wrong, you must take responsibility."


    It is obvious that this girl has caused trouble, so let her bear it.


    "You fat man. This is the birthday gift Mr. David gave to my grandfather. You actually tore her up!" In order to show herself in front of everyone, Hu Lijing rushed forward and pointed at Ye Yaoer. Suddenly scolded.


    Ye Yaoer didn''t look at her fat, she was careless in front of Ye Hao, but she was still panicked in front of such a scene.


    Aggrieved and muttered: "I...I didn''t mean it. Someone squeezed me just now, and I slipped on my feet, so I... just fell over."


    "Haha. What''s the use of explaining these now? This is the real work of Master Dai Jin, tell me how you can pay for it!" Hu Lijing glared at Ye Yaoer.


    pay?


    Ye Yaoer just heard that this painting is worth tens of millions.


    Although she is from the Ye family, her life is similar to that of ordinary people, and even her parents dislike her, so she doesn''t have much money at all. If her parents know that they have caused such a big disaster, they will probably turn their faces immediately. .


    Ye Yaoer lowered her head: "I...I can''t afford it."


    "Can''t afford to pay? You are planning to play tricks in our Lake Mansion, right?" Hu Lijing raised her eyebrows, and she directly stretched out her hand to hit Ye Yaoer in the face.


    Ye Yaoer closed her eyes, as if she had accepted her fate.


    "stop."


    Hu Lijing''s hand was caught.


    The figure of a young man stood in front of Ye Yaoer.


    Ye Yaoer heard these two words, she suddenly opened her eyes and raised her head to look at the person in front of her: "Brother Hao."


    Hu Lijing saw that it was Ye Hao who was stopping her, and the anger in her stomach immediately came up. She pointed at Ye Hao and shouted: "Ye Hao, what do you want to do. I am teaching this to break me. Sinner at Grandpa''s Birthday Banquet."


    "I''m asking you what''s wrong with her." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    "She ruined the original master Dai Jin who Mr. David gave to my grandfather!" Hu Lijing called.


    David on the side also walked out and looked at the two halves of the drawing with regret: "Oh. My God, this is my gift to the old man."


    "Gift? The original? Who said this is the original work of Master Dai Jin." Ye Hao suddenly came out, making everyone around him startled.


    David was the first to jump out. He pointed at Ye Hao: "Sir, please pay attention to your words. I bought this for 10 million!"


    Hu Lijing on the side said, "Have you heard. Ten million, you probably won''t be able to touch the money for a lifetime."


    "Boy. Don''t talk nonsense. This painting was identified by Mr. Li just now."


    "Mr. Li is our famous appraisal master in Jiangnan."


    Everyone said at this moment.


    Ye Hao smiled softly. In fact, at first he didn''t see whether the painting was true or false, but when something happened here...


    [System prompt: Point out that this painting is fake. Task reward: five skill points. ¡¿


    The system says this painting is fake, so what''s the problem?


    Elder Hu sat on the longevity chair, half-squinting his eyes.


    The lake on the side came to my father''s ear: "Do you need me to come forward."


    "No, that kid is the boyfriend Yawen brought back? Now I can see if this person is qualified to match my Yawen." The old man Hu whispered.


    On the other side, the Ye family behind Grandpa Second also noticed Ye Hao.


    He bent down: "Second master. That Ye Hao..."


    "Certainly watch the changes." The second grandfather gave a soft cry.


    On the other side of the Qiu Family, Qiu Rong Mountain, which represents the Qiu Family, was just watching.


    Qiu Chunlong kept staring at Ye Hao.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "This gentleman, please take back what you just said. Otherwise you are questioning my Liu''s professional ability!"


    The old Liu who had helped the old man in the lake before stepped out.


    Now, Ye Hao''s situation is very bad.


    Ye Yaoer, who was still sitting on the ground, pulled Ye Hao''s trouser legs in front of her.


    "Brother Hao. This is something that I provoke, don''t..."


    "Dry away your tears and stand up. Let Brother take care of this matter."


    Ye Hao left a sentence, and he walked to the picture and stretched out his right hand to touch the scroll.


    Golden right hand is activated!


    Ye Hao hadn''t forgotten the physique of Jin''s right hand. The moment he touched that thing, he felt a message appearing in his mind, and the corner of his mouth was curved.


    Turned around to look at everyone, and finally to the Mr. Liu.


    "Mr. Liu. You are an expert in the appraisal industry, but even if you are an expert, you will inevitably have some misunderstandings."


    Mr. Liu was taken aback, and his face was sullen: "You mean I''ve missed it!"


    "Mr. Liu was right about most of what Mr. Liu said just now. This picture scroll is from the Ming Dynasty, and this painting is also painted by the Ming Dynasty. This painting is indeed related to the then Master Dai Jin..."


    At this point, Ye Hao suddenly paused.


    "Unfortunately, this is not a picture drawn by Master Dai Jin himself."


    "Nonsense! You..." Mr. Liu''s face flushed with anger. For him, who has devoted most of his life to the appraisal industry, a piece of collection has been appraised incorrectly, as if dirty water was splashed on him.


    "Mr. Liu, stay calm. Please listen to me." Ye Hao walked to the side of Mr. Liu and whispered a few words in his ear.


    After listening to Mr. Liu, his face suddenly changed.


    He walked up to the two halves of the scroll in three steps and two steps, and carefully observed for a few minutes.


    In the end, he went straight back for several steps, but fortunately he was supported by Ye Hao, otherwise he would just fall to the ground.


    "Mr. Liu. The horse has stumbled. Don''t be upset by a painting." Ye Hao persuaded him, seeing Mr. Liu showing signs of anger.


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Mr. Liu''s face was stretched.


    He took a deep breath and bowed deeply to Ye Hao: "Thank you, Mr. Guo." Then he bowed to the old man Hu and said, "Old man Hu. Liu has a clumsy eye and misread it. This painting is not the painting of Master Dai Jin. Authentic."

 Chapter 374： I will pay you a painting

    When Mr. Liu said this, everyone around him was shocked.


    Just now the kid said that the painting was fake, and they thought he was talking nonsense.


    But at this moment Mr. Liu said that the painting was fake, and their views began to waver.


    "How is it possible? I bought this painting for more than ten million, how could it be fake." David defended.


    Hu Lijuan on the side also said: "Mr. Liu, you just said that this painting is authentic, why did you say that this painting is not?"


    Mr. Liu sighed and shook his head.


    "Ashamed. Just now I only paid attention to the surface of this painting, but didn''t notice some subtleties. Please look at this painting. It is an ink and wash landscape painting. This style is also very similar to that of Master Dai Jin, but... "


    Liu Xian Shengsheng spliced ??the two fragments together, then took them to the middle of the courtyard and held them high above their heads. Because of the sunlight, the paintings seemed much transparent.


    He pointed to several places on the painting. "Look, after the sunlight, the ink in these places is obviously deeper than in other places. I thought it was just to highlight the layering, but now from the perspective of the artist, it''s not like that. This is not to highlight the sense of hierarchy


    Made it. "


    "It''s a composition made for the convenience of painting. It''s like when some people paint now, they will make a part of the composition on the canvas first, but this is rarely done by the ancient masters, unless they are teaching apprentices. time."


    "In another place, please look at the engraved seal in the lower right corner. Although it is engraved with Dai Jin¡¯s name, there is a hieroglyph in the corner. I thought it was just a mark." Mr.''s guidance. This mark is a custom in the Jiangnan side of the Ming Dynasty. When the apprentice paints, the master will press it with his own seal, but he will fill in a mark in the corner. This means that this is a painting made by my apprentice. This should be reflected in the Jiangnan painter Ye Shi


    There should be records. "


    Listening to Mr. Liu''s words, the laymen are still foolish, but the insiders suddenly realized.


    "Yes, I remember. Some areas in Jiangnan in the Ming Dynasty did have this habit!"


    "It seems that this painting is really not the real work of Master Dai Jin."


    While others muttered, they looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    Even Mr. Liu, who was in charge of appraisal, hadn''t noticed something, but he didn''t expect to be noticed by this young man.


    While some were happy and some were sad, David was pale.


    He swallowed: "That... that is not the real work of Master Dai Jin. This is a painting from the Ming Dynasty, and it was done by the apprentice Dai Jin. It should be of high value."


    "Although this painting is from the Ming Dynasty, Dai Jinjiao has many students. After all, it is not a painting made by a master. It is worth more than 100,000 yuan. Even the value of this painting is not as good as this Ming Dynasty rice paper. "Mr. Liu said directly.


    David shook his body a few times.


    Suddenly, a painting of tens of millions has turned into hundreds of thousands. Although the price may be a bit low, the difference is dozens of times!


    "Wait. Even if this painting is not authentic, it still needs to be accompanied if it is destroyed." Hu Lijing looked at Ye Hao aggressively.


    "Hundreds of thousands...I still have..." Ye Yaoer whispered.


    Hundreds of thousands is the money she saved over ten years of frugality. Although she thought that she would lose all of this money at once, at least it was much better than the tens of millions before.


    "This is my grandfather''s birthday, and money is not rare for our Hu family. I want you to pay for the painting, for a painting that is similar to this one, otherwise... please get out of here!" Hu Lijing''s momentum is rather arrogant.


    "Painting, but... But where do I find a painting for you now?" Ye Yaoer said anxiously.


    "No, just get out."


    Hu Lijing is merciless. In fact, she is not targeting Ye Yaoer, but because of Ye Hao.


    Why did Ye Hao want to stand up for her? He was indifferent to a beautiful woman like a flower, and now he turned up for a fat girl.


    Isn''t this slap her in the face?


    "You said you want to paint. Okay, I will pay you for her." Ye Haoang raised his head, and he looked at the attendant of the lake house: "I wonder if I can borrow pen, ink, paper and inkstone."


    Paper, ink and pen?


    As soon as the words came out, the people around instantly understood.


    This young man wants to paint on the spot?


    Judging from the appearance of the young man, he was in his early twenties at most.


    But painting is not something you can learn by just pretending to be academic. Among the contemporary masters of traditional Chinese painting, which one is not an old man with a big beard.


    "Ye Hao..., don''t do anything. It''s really impossible. I''ll plead with my grandpa." Ning Yawen walked out and pulled Ye Hao''s sleeve.


    Ye Yaoer also shook her head at Ye Hao. She had never seen Ye Hao paint before.


    I haven''t seen Brother Hao for three years. Even if he has learned ink painting in the past three years, how can he learn ink painting in three and a half years?


    "Come here. Show him the four treasures of the study."


    The voice of Master Lake came.


    Immediately someone moved a mahogany square table with rice paper, brushes of various sizes, and a polished inkstone table.


    Ye Hao took off his suit and handed it to Ning Yawen.


    "Hold it for me."


    "Are you really going to paint?" Ning Yawen looked at Ye Hao''s face, she was still a little worried.


    "You can just watch it by the side." Ye Hao picked up the brush next to him, holding the pen in a very standard posture.


    But his body suddenly stopped moving, he just stood there holding the brush, looking at the scroll with his eyes.


    One minute passed...


    Three minutes passed...


    Someone started to get impatient.


    "Why don''t you paint yet."


    "How long do we have to wait."


    Five minutes passed.


    Hu Lijing on the side looked at Ye Hao sarcastically: "Don''t pretend to be here, can''t you paint? If you don''t paint, get out of me."


    Ye Hao took a deep breath.


    Can''t draw?


    Before he started, a lot of knowledge about painting techniques appeared in his mind.


    [Painting artist: ordinary skills, have the skills of painting. ¡¿


    This is the ordinary skill that Ye Hao exchanged just now, and it took him eight skill points.


    However, counting the task of pointing out fake paintings he just completed, he now has 37 skill points left.


    "I can''t paint anymore. This is my grandfather''s birthday banquet, not because you were stupid here!" Hu Lijing shouted to the attendant of the lake house next to him: "What are you still doing in a daze? Chase me away!"


    Ye Hao was guarded by Ning Yawen as soon as the attendants from the Lake House stepped forward.


    "I see who dares to move him!"


    At this moment, the attendants of the Lake family were in a dilemma. They all knew that their grandfather had always loved this granddaughter.


    Hu Lijing darkened her face, she stared at Ning Yawen.


    It''s this woman again, it''s her again! She has to fight against herself every time!


    Obviously he is the granddaughter of the Lake family!


    "Look. This kid has started!"


    Suddenly an exclamation interrupted Hu Lijing''s thoughts, her gaze looked at Ye Hao.


    The next moment, her eyes widened and she spit out a few words. "How... how is it possible."

 Chapter 375： Birthday in the picture

    In the house, most of the people''s eyes gathered.


    Even Ye Family Second Grandpa, who closed his eyes and looked at Ye Hao, looked at the pen in Ye Hao''s hand.


    "I feel his movements are very skillful."


    "Maybe he can really paint."


    Others whispered.


    Hu Lijing said unwillingly: "He...he must be pretending. What''s wrong with painting? Anyone can paint! But what''s the use if the painting is not good!"


    "Enough. Don''t be embarrassed here."


    A deep voice came from Hu Lijing''s ear.


    Hu Lijing turned her head, and I don''t know when, the old man actually stood behind her.


    "Grandpa..." Hu Lijing whispered


    Old man Hu glared at her; "Don''t talk while others are painting!"


    Hu Lijing dropped her head and stepped aside.


    She gritted her teeth and clenched her fists.


    Unwilling, angry, jealous.


    Various emotions condensed in her heart.


    "Little Liu. Do you see how this kid''s painting skills are." The old man still couldn''t restrain his inner curiosity, and pulled the Mr. Liu on the side, whispering.


    Mr. Liu watched Ye Hao''s movements, and watched the dragon and snake dipped in ink on the scroll.


    He shook his head: "I''m doing appraisal. I mainly appraise the historical value of an item. Although I have a little research on calligraphy and painting, I still don''t like it."


    Ten minutes have passed.


    "It''s strange. This kid seems to have never stopped since he started writing. Doesn''t he need to think?" a guest muttered in confusion.


    A person who knows a little about calligraphy and painting said: "When he draws like this, it is easy to draw to the middle, and the whole composition collapses. This is a fatal mistake for novice painters, and I am too impatient."


    "Isn''t there a direct drawing like him?" someone asked.


    The man hesitated for a moment: "Yes. But those are all great painters handed down to the world, just like our contemporary master of ink painting, Master Qi Shanhe. He once painted in an hour without stopping. A painting!"


    "An hour? I''ll go, this will make us wait an hour." An impatient person frowned.


    "It shouldn''t take an hour. He is not a master after all. He will soon collapse and it will be over. I think it will take another ten minutes at most." The man said confidently.


    A moment, ten minutes passed.


    The pen in Ye Hao''s hand has not stopped.


    A rough outline appeared on the rice paper, like a landscape painting, with lakes, wooden bridges, yards, and people.


    Ten minutes passed.


    A waiter from the back kitchen leaned over the lake and said, "Master, the back kitchen''s dishes are ready. Look?"


    Hu Sihai glanced at his father, those eyes were already gleaming, he knew his father, which meant that he had been immersed in it.


    At this time, what he hates most is that others disturb him.


    Husihai said softly: "Arrange for someone to arrange the banquet first, pay attention to the sound of footsteps."


    "Yes."


    The guest who said that Ye Hao did not paint like this for ten minutes before was already wiping his sweat awkwardly, looking at the chuckles of others.


    He whispered awkwardly; "No, this young man shouldn''t have such good painting skills at a young age."


    At this moment, the brush in Ye Hao''s hand finally stopped.


    "Look at it. I knew he was not good enough." The man exclaimed excitedly, as if he had guessed the prize.


    The tall people next to him looked at him with idiot eyes: "Are you stupid, everyone has finished painting?"


    Painting... finished?


    The man was stunned and stood on tiptoe to look, but he could only see the figure of the young man, not the picture scroll on the table.


    When he was in a hurry, he simply picked up a stool next to him and stepped on his feet. Only then did he see the picture clearly.


    When he saw the picture on the scroll, the expression on his face was stiff. "Okay, okay, okay." Mr. Liu blushed, looked at the painting, and clapped his hands: "I didn''t expect that sir, you can still paint like this. The lake painting is so lifelike, the ripples and the fish are even more vivid. It''s meticulous. And the house, the old way, it gives people a different feeling.


    But for some reason, I feel that this painting looks familiar. "


    With that, Mr. Liu rubbed his chin, thinking there.


    "Isn''t this lake the West Lake? Isn''t this ancient house the Lake Mansion! Look at the paintings in this slap-sized courtyard, as if someone was praying for birthdays!" A sharp-eyed man pointed to the scroll in surprise. Shouted the house.


    This said, everyone around them exclaimed.


    The inside of the house was really like their scene at this time, an old man with a smile was sitting on a chair, and everyone below bowed their hands to birthday.


    "Wonderful, wonderful. Although I don''t know much about painting techniques, my husband is really good at this." Mr. Liu clasped his fists and looked at Ye Hao with admiration.


    Other people looked at Ye Hao''s face with admiration.


    I finished a painting in just half an hour. This painting is the scene of the old man in West Lake and Fuhu praying for his birthday. This is really wonderful.


    "Excessive reputation." Ye Hao smiled modestly. In fact, he was just standing in front of the white paper, just thinking about what to paint. After thinking about what to paint, he had already drawn a drawing in his mind.


    This may be what it means to be confident.


    When he was painting just now, he had a feeling of heat in his right hand, and that feeling suddenly improved his painting level.


    For example, relying on his painting skills, the completion rate of paintings can reach 100%.


    And just now, he just showed 150% of his strength!


    All this is willing to go with his right hand.


    But now is not the time to discuss his right hand, he shakes off the thoughts in his head.


    Turned his head and looked at the lake Regent and David.


    "I don''t know if this painting is enough to compensate for your painting."


    David''s face was blue, as if he had taken rat poison.


    As for the Lake Regent, if his eyes could kill, Ye Hao would be killed on the spot.


    "Okay. This painting is not bad. I accepted it, the old man. This is my birthday banquet for my old man. If you sell me a favor, this matter will disappear." The old man Hu spoke, and the others did not dare to say anything. .


    The old man Hu walked to Ye Hao and looked at the painting carefully, his eyes filled with love, but he frowned.


    "Why do I feel like I am missing something? You can draw another flower and bird tree in this corner." The old man pointed to the lower right corner and looked at Ye Hao puzzled.


    Ye Hao smiled and picked up the brush again.


    "This painting is my apologize, but Xiaosheng, I haven''t given you a gift to the old birthday star today. So my gift is just a word, and I hope the old lady Hu will not dislike it."


    inscription!


    Several people who knew how to paint were all taken aback.


    You must know that the inscription on a painting is more than just a simple brush calligraphy. It requires a high level of knowledge.


    Because of the painting, your words need to be matched with the painting. If the painting represents the meaning of silence, but your words are like a tiger descending from the mountain, it will give people a sense of contradiction.


    "Okay. Everyone knows that Laohu likes calligraphy, I can''t understand painting, but I have practiced calligraphy for ten years." The old man Hu looked at Ye Hao with a smile. Ye Hao smiled without speaking, and the pen in his hand began to move.

 Chapter 376： Main table

    376


    With the fall of Ye Hao''s first word.


    Elder Hu''s eyes lit up, and he seemed to be immersed in Ye Hao''s strokes.


    Writing is much faster than drawing, and Ye Hao finished writing in a blink of an eye.


    In the empty space in the lower right corner of the original scroll, there is an extra pair of calligraphy.


    "This is the life of the turtle!" Anyone who has read this poem knows it.


    Ye Hao put down his brush and clasped his fists in both hands: "Old man Hu. Xiaosheng is so stupid that he can only borrow this song of tortoise''s birthday as a birthday gift to the old man."


    The old man Hu didn''t look at Ye Hao, but reached out and put his hand on the top of the scroll. Of course, he didn''t touch it directly, a few centimeters away.


    But it felt like touching those words.


    "You write this character well. It is magnificent and magnificent. Good character, good character." The old man looked at this character and sighed.


    He has written calligraphy with brush for decades, and his mansion has also collected many masters'' calligraphy and painting, and the calligraphy and painting in front of him give him a feeling that is not weaker than them.


    "Old Lake. I think your painting is pretty good. I have a good bottle of wine that has been hidden for a hundred years. I''ll exchange it with you."


    A voice came, and the old man Hu immediately threw it over.


    "The beauty of thinking. You think everyone likes to drink like you."


    It was the second grandfather of the Ye family who was talking.


    The second grandfather of the Ye family looked at the painting on the table and then at Ye Hao, there was something more in his eyes.


    He liked the painting, but today is the birthday of the old man, after all, he can''t talk too much.


    "Father. The calligraphy and painting are also fixed, and the hour is not too early. See if you can be seated." Hu Sihai walked to his father''s side and whispered.


    It turned out that after Ye Hao wrote just now, the people from the Lake Mansion had quietly set up the banquet. "


    The old man came back to his senses, and he pointed to the calligraphy and painting on the table; "Come here, hang this painting in my room."


    After that, he said to the guests present: "It was rude just now. Then I will invite you to the table."


    "Yes."


    After this episode, everyone else began to sit in. Of course, some calligraphy and painting enthusiasts came to talk to Ye Haopan during the period, and wanted to ask him for a calligraphy.


    But Ye Hao rejected them all, he didn''t have so much time to paint and write poems for others.


    "I didn''t expect you to draw and write so well." Ning Yawen looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao shrugged: "It''s just that I learned a bit when I was young."


    "Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting. You already know three things. Wouldn''t you still play chess?" Ning Yawen said.


    "Guess it." Ye Hao didn''t answer directly.


    The calligraphy just now is a skill that was extracted before.


    As for the chess Ning Yawen mentioned, Ye Hao once played it in front of Grandpa Qiu Xueyao, but that was not the skill he exchanged, but he chose to have enough skill points. If he wanted to exchange it, it was just a blink of an eye.


    "Where shall we sit?" Ye Hao looked at Ning Yawen.


    Ning Yawen took him and walked towards the table on the side.


    There are large round tables everywhere in the venue, and each table has almost ten positions.


    However, a lot of things can be seen in this, because people with high status sit closer to the old man.


    The round table at the top is the main table.


    The old man sits at the top.


    On the right hand side is his son, all around the lake.


    In addition, there are Qiu Chunlong of the Qiu family, Qiu Rongshan, and Ye Huaiyu, the second grandfather of the Ye family.


    There are other people from the lake family, or guests from the lake family.


    Ye Hao and Ning Yawen are sitting next to a few tables, and Hu Lijing and the others did not sit at the main table. Although the current era is equal to men and women, there are still some rules in some old families. , Few female families can be on the main table.


    "Father, it''s time to start the banquet." Hu Sihai was about to stand up as he said, but his son was held by the old man.


    The old man Hu said to the two people from the lake family next to him: "Xiaogui, Xiaokai. You two will sit in other places this time and entertain those guests."


    The two Lakers were taken aback, but still stood up.


    "Yes."


    Old man Hu waved to the distance: "Yawen. And that kid who paints, sit here."


    Wow


    In an instant, the eyes of many people at the scene focused on Ye Hao''s identity, envious and doubtful.


    Ning Yawen and the others knew that she was the granddaughter of Old Man Hu, and she had loved her since she was a child, and it was understandable for her to be at the main table.


    But that kid!


    Don''t know his identity, don''t know where he came from.


    You can go to the main table with just one calligraphy!


    The people sitting there are all people with great status in Yuhang!


    Ye Hao was also taken aback.


    He just wanted to refuse, the lake and the world had already walked over.


    "Yawen, young man. Today is my father''s birthday banquet, and I hope the two can follow the father''s arrangement."


    Ye Hao looked at Ning Yawen.


    Ning Yawen nodded.


    After that, the two of them really took the main seat in full view, and Ye Hao''s position was particularly embarrassing...


    He turned out to be the second grandfather on his left, and the young master of the Qiu family opposite him was looking at him with curious and strange eyes.


    "Okay, let''s take a seat."


    With the permission of his father, he picked up a glass of wine and stood up and said to the people in the yard: "Today is my father''s 90th birthday feast. I am here to thank you all for being able to enjoy your face. I will do it first. Respectfully."


    As he said, the cup of liquor in the hands of all over the world drank directly.


    "Eat and drink well, everyone, please forgive me if you have a poor reception."


    The voice of the lake fell, and everyone raised their glasses one after another.


    "I wish the old man a long life than Nanshan!"


    After that, the banquet began, but those people didn''t eat or drink, but they were eating while chatting with the people next to them.


    Although this is a banquet, everyone knows that this is not a place to eat.


    But one person is special.


    I saw that Ye Hao really moved his chopsticks there, picking up a piece of meat over there, and a shrimp over here, and the people who watched were very surprised.


    This girl really came to eat!


    Hu Lijing, who was on the table not far away, kept looking at this side with resentment.


    why! Why can these two guys eat at the main table? Why can''t I!


    Seeing Ye Hao''s at ease, Hu Lijing felt even more angry.


    She threw down the chopsticks directly.


    "I''m stuffed."


    Turn around and leave.


    She can''t eat this meal anymore.


    However, not many people care about leaving alone.


    Above the main table.


    The atmosphere is a bit weird.


    Ye Hao stopped his chopsticks and put down the shrimp shell peeled off in his hand.


    "Why don''t you guys eat it?" Ye Hao looked at everyone staring at him.


    "Hahaha. It''s really nice to be a young man." The old man laughed. He glanced at Ye Erye: "Old man, what do you think."


    Ye Erye raised his eyebrows slightly, and he felt that the old thing was mocking himself.


    Ye Hao is the identity of the Ye family, it is impossible to hide these people in front of him.


    "The posterity is terrible."


    "Okay. Don''t be stunned, everyone, if you don''t eat, you will have to be eaten by the little brother." The old man seems to be really happy today.


    Some masters said that, other people moved their chopsticks much faster, but compared to Ye Hao, it was still far behind.


    Ning Yawen looked at the debris piled up beside her, she wanted to find a seam to get in.


    But Ye Hao didn''t care. I just came to eat anyway. I''m stupid if I don''t eat these delicious foods.


    But some people just want to find something.


    When Ye Hao was about to sandwich a piece of braised pork, a pair of chopsticks grabbed his meat in front of him.


    "It tastes good." The owner of the chopsticks looked at Ye Hao with a provocative look. Master Qiu Family, Qiu Chunlong!

 Chapter 377： Do you hate the Ye family

    377


    Ye Hao moved his chopsticks again, aiming for a vegetable.


    Just when Ye Hao was about to pick up the vegetables, Qiu Chunlong inserted his chopsticks in again, preparing to **** Ye Hao''s vegetables.


    Ye Hao narrowed his eyes.


    Push your nose to your face, right? Don''t think you are the young master of the Qiu family, I dare not provoke you.


    Ye Hao used his right hand to press Qiu Chunlong''s chopsticks directly with his own chopsticks.


    The corner of Qiu Chunlong''s mouth showed a curve, and his chopsticks suddenly escaped Ye Hao''s suppression like a snake, trying to deliver the cabbage into his bowl.


    But how could Ye Hao let him get what he wanted.


    Strike a snake and hit seven inches.


    Ye Hao launched an offensive one after another, and all of a sudden Qiu Chunlong couldn''t take the cabbage back.


    Neither of them can beat each other for a while.


    Ye Hao''s eyes narrowed, this kid has done a good job.


    Although he just moved his chopsticks, with Ye Hao''s physique and his eyesight, ordinary people couldn''t compete with him for so long, and Yu Hang, the young master of the Qiu family, could not have a little ability.


    People at the other tables can¡¯t see the movement on the table, but they are not blind.


    But they didn''t stop it, instead they were watching with a little wine.


    "Sihai, how are these two young people''s skills?" Old Man Hu whispered to the son next to him.


    Hu Sihai stared at the movements of the two, he whispered softly; "The Qiu family has good skills, and their family has always been based on Qiaojin. And the kid surnamed Ye, I don''t see his foundation, but he seems to be one Strong force."


    "Unexpectedly, the kid who drove away from the Ye family back then. Now that he has achieved such an achievement. I don''t know what the old boy Ye will think when he knows." The old man chuckled lightly and glanced at Ye next to him. Second Lord.


    Ye Erye had been staring at the movements in Ye Hao''s hands at this moment.


    moment.


    Ye Hao and that Qiu Chunlong both panted a little. Although this is just a handwork, because of the need for meticulousness, the whole body''s strength needs to be controlled on the two chopsticks in their hands. The force should not be too great, otherwise the chopsticks will not be able to bear it. And broken.


    While mastering the power, it is also necessary to find a way to fight for that vegetable, so this is much more tiring than ordinary fighting.


    "Stop making trouble." Ning Yawen leaned in Ye Hao''s ear and muttered softly.


    "I see." Ye Hao looked at the cabbage, and now he wanted to verify what he had just thought.


    He began to concentrate his mental power on his right hand.


    Ye Lao Er''s eyes changed a little, he looked at Ye Hao''s right hand.


    But at this moment, Ye Hao''s right hand holding the chopsticks quickly grabbed the cabbage on Qiu Chunlong''s chopsticks like lightning, not even faster than before.


    Qiu Chunlong''s face wrinkled, and he immediately fought back.


    But when his chopsticks touched the chopsticks in Ye Hao''s hand, his chopsticks bounced off and landed on the ground.


    And this is, the chopsticks in Ye Hao''s hand also cracked, and the greens fell on the table top.


    The others looked at Ye Hao with surprised eyes.


    Ye Hao was also surprised.


    From the time he was painting, he discovered that when his attention was focused on his right hand, some subtle changes would occur.


    Right hand?


    He guessed it might be because of his golden right hand.


    It is very likely that the ability of Golden''s right hand is not only to identify things, but he did not control his power at that moment, causing the chopsticks in his hand to collapse.


    "Re-take a pair of chopsticks for both of you." The old man Hu ordered the attendant on the side.


    After that, everyone at the table seemed to have nothing happened, chatting and eating there.


    And that Qiu Chunlong didn''t bother Ye Hao any more, but would always look at Ye Hao.


    The meal is quite long, and it took an hour in the blink of an eye.


    Under the hospitality from all over the world, some guests have left one after another.


    The old man Lake drank some wine, a little drunk, he stood up with the help of the attendant.


    "I''m sorry, I''m getting old. Drinking some wine won''t work. I''ll go back and rest first."


    Elder Hu looked at Ning Yawen again: "Yawen, take the guy next to you back to see Grandpa another day."


    "Yeah. Grandpa, take a good rest." Ning Yawen said softly.


    Elder Hu withdrew, and there was no need for the others to stay. They left the meeting and prepared to leave.


    "You are good at skills. But you are not learning Yejia Kungfu."


    Hearing the voice behind him, Ye Hao turned around and saw Qiu Chunlong standing behind him.


    "It''s just some trivial skills, not as young as Qiu." Ye Hao didn''t know why this person who met for the first time held such a big attention to himself.


    Qiu Chunlong walked past Ye Hao: "I look forward to a real contest with you in the future."


    After speaking, Qiu Chunlong and Qiu Rongshan left.


    "Let''s go too." Ning Yawen walked to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "Ye Hao, if you don''t mind. Let''s talk to the old man for a while." A deep voice came.


    Ning Yawen''s eyes changed slightly. She looked at Ye Family Second Master who was sitting next to him in a wheelchair, and then at Ye Hao.


    "Yawen, go back first. I''ll accompany Ye Erye." Ye Hao said flatly.


    "Okay, then. Remember to call me if you have something." Ning Yawen reminded, turned and left.


    Ye Hao looked at Ye Erye, he didn''t know why Ye Erye would call him.


    Ye Hao didn''t have much hatred for Ye Erye, because his size and the number of times he had seen him could be counted with one hand.


    "Come with me."


    Ye Erye''s wheelchair was pushed by his servant, and Ye Hao followed behind.


    The two walked out of the lake house and got into a longer commercial vehicle. The wheelchair was put in the trunk. Ye Hao and Ye Erye sat face to face.


    "Go to the old place."


    "Yes."


    The servant drove the car and left.


    Along the way, Ye Erye closed his eyes and said nothing.


    And Ye Hao didn''t take the initiative to say that he felt that Ye Erye had something to find himself.


    Ten minutes later, the car stopped.


    Ye Hao looked out the window. This was a remote dam. You could see the clear river on both sides of the dam and the mountains on both sides.


    It seems to be in the suburbs of Yuhang.


    "I want to tell him something."


    Following Ye Erye''s words, the servant got out of the car and walked out more than ten meters away.


    Ye Erye''s eyes fell on Ye Hao.


    "You seem to have eighteen this year."


    "After the new year, nineteen."


    "How about the three years living outside."


    "Okay."


    "Who did you learn your skills from? It''s not Ye Family''s skill."


    "..."


    The two chatted like acquaintances, but Ye Hao didn''t answer the last question.


    Seeing that Ye Hao didn''t say anything, Ye Erye didn''t ask further, but suddenly asked another question. "Do you hate the Ye family."

 Chapter 378： Chiba bergamot

    378


    hate?


    Ye Hao''s face became solemn.


    If you don''t hate, it''s fake.


    The memories of playing a small child in the Ye family gave him no reason not to hate the Ye family.


    Why should he and his mother be looked down upon and bullied? The man whose mother was seriously ill and bedridden did not take a look!


    Just because his mother is a servant? Just because he is an illegitimate child?


    Seeing Ye Hao''s appearance, Ye Erye also got the answer.


    "You should hate it. After all, as long as you are a human, you will hate it. What''s more, the Ye Family is still killing you, sending Ye Wei to Haicheng to assassinate you, which will hinder you in every way on your way to Yuhang. It will take your life every time."


    Ye Erye said this.


    Ye Hao''s body trembled instantly, and he looked at Ye Erye warily. "Don''t be afraid, I haven''t reached the point of bullying a junior. What''s more, I can''t control the Ye Family. I don''t care about who lives or dies. I will only take action when the Ye Family is in danger. "Ye Erye''s words did not fluctuate, so it really seemed to be bearish.


    Like.


    "Then Ye Erye, what is your purpose for asking me to come? Just like those people persuade me to leave Yuhang?" Ye Hao narrowed his eyes: "Or you want me to return to Ye''s house."


    "Go back to Ye''s house? Why do you want to go back. Leaving Yuhang? Why do you want to leave." Ye Erye''s words were a bit strange.


    "Ahao. I''ll give you a word, your own way, you have to go out by yourself. Even if you decide to stand on the opposite side of the Ye family one day, then you have to show your determination."


    Ye Hao was completely stunned, what did Ye Erye mean?


    "People are getting old, and what they say is weird. Forget it, let''s not talk about these things. Another thing, old man, I want to try your skills, you won''t mind." Ye Erye looked at Ye Hao .


    Try your skills?


    Ye Hao hesitated for a moment, he clasped his fists in both hands: "Please, Grandpa Second for advice."


    Ye Erye didn''t speak, he just hit Ye Hao''s forehead with a palm. If that palm hits Ye Hao''s head, it is estimated that Ye Hao''s skull would burst directly.


    Ye Hao''s face changed slightly, his feet moved slightly, and his two hands blocked Ye Erye''s face like iron pillars.


    Ye Erye received his palm, but the next engraving made a half-moon arc and patted Ye Hao''s right brain directly.


    So fast!


    Ye Hao''s eyes could only see the afterimage of Ye Erye''s palm. That speed was too fast. The previous Asu''s ability was in front of Ye Erye''s speed, and it was not even worthy of carrying shoes!


    Ye Hao raised his arm and blocked it to his left ear.


    Snapped


    A palm was slapped heavily on Ye Hao''s arm, Ye Hao suddenly felt his arm hand, and at the same time he felt a gust of air flowing through his arm and hitting his temple.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and ran the Nine Suns Scriptures directly, and a burst of internal energy gathered next to his temple, which was considered as blocking this compelling energy.


    "Not bad."


    Ye Erye¡¯s eyes lit up, and his hands left a trail of shadows in the air. Ye Hao barely resisted. Both arms were a little red and swollen. Just when he was considering whether to use the enhanced ability, Ye Er Lord''s hand stopped.


    "Fast speed and amazing reflexes. There is still an unusual internal force in the body. I have to say that it was a big loss for the Ye family to let you leave the Ye family." Ye Erye''s breathing was a bit short, and his face lost a little bit. color.


    It seems that the "exercise" just made him a little tired.


    But Ye Hao has improved Ye Erye''s impression by one level. He didn''t use his full power just now, and Ye Erye would not use his full power.


    Ye Hao was really surprised that such an old man in the sixtieth year had such terrifying strength.


    It seems that I still underestimated the Ye Family, without any background, how could he become the first of the three great families in Yuhang.


    "Do you know what I did just now?" Ye Erye adjusted his breath and his face recovered.


    "I don''t know."


    "You are now practicing martial arts, although I don''t know where you learned this ability. But since you have crossed that line, you should know that this world is far from what it seems. In the eyes of the world, Yu Hang The three great families are just three business families with three huge industries."


    Ye Erye told there.


    "Actually, the third family of Yuhang is also a family of martial arts. Any family who can get to this point is a little capable. What I just displayed is my Ye family''s unique knowledge, Qianye Buddha."


    "The palm is sharp, the palm wind is pressing, and the speed is surprisingly fast. It was a move created by the ancestors of the Ye family after worshipping into Shaolin and returning to the vulgar."


    Chiba bergamot?


    Ye Hao was full of curiosity about this unique knowledge, but he didn''t know who Ye Erye, who showed his full strength, and himself, who was full of abilities, was strong and who was weak.


    "I have said so much, I ask you."


    "Do you want to learn."


    Suddenly, Ye Erye''s words made Ye Hao a little at a loss.


    "Second Grandpa, what do you mean?" Ye Hao looked at Ye Erpa in surprise.


    "I ask you, do you want to learn?" Ye Erye stared at Ye Hao''s eyes.


    This Ye Erye is still too strange. I just said something to myself that I didn''t understand, and then made a gesture with myself. Now I even asked myself if I want to learn from the Ye Family''s Chiba Buddha Hand.


    "Junior is dull, I really don''t understand what the second grandfather means." Since he can''t answer directly, then pretend to be crazy.


    "You don''t have to pretend to me here. I said before that I am too lazy to deal with the Ye family''s affairs now, and I can''t control any conflicts between you and the Ye family. But if you want to destroy the Ye family, I might stand by you The opposite. But now I will ask you, do you want to learn this Chiba Buddha Hand."


    With that, Ye Erye directly took out a cheat book and handed it to Ye Hao.


    Looking at the cheat book in front of me, the cheat book is very new, probably an excerpt.


    "Ye Erye, this is something from the Ye family. I am no longer the Ye family, this Chiba Buddha Hand. I can''t learn it." Ye Hao read this secret book, and he directly said his answer.


    If the people of the Ye family heard this, they would have vomited blood.


    Although the Qianye Buddha''s hand is the Ye Family''s unique learning, it is not something anyone can learn if they want to learn. Among the Ye Family''s children in each generation, only two or three of the Ye Family''s talents can learn.


    Ye Hao actually rejected such a secret book that many people wanted to get.


    "I don''t ask you to go back to the Ye family, nor do you need to promise anything to never be an enemy of the Ye family. As long as you nod your head, you can take away this cheat, even if you use this Qianye Buddha hand and the Ye family as an enemy in the future , I don''t blame you either." Ye Erye asked again.


    Ye Hao still shook his head.


    "I once sweared that since the day I left the Ye family, I won''t touch a bit of the Ye family."


    Although this Chiba bergamot may be very powerful, Ye Hao has the vow to go first, not to mention that he wants to learn martial arts. There are many in the system, as long as the skill points, he can learn what he wants to learn.


    Ye Erye sighed and shook his head: "It''s fine. I don''t force others. I think someone has followed us all the way. They should be looking for you. I won''t send you off." "By the way, your calligraphy and painting Not bad. Give me a picture when I have time. I don¡¯t really like it when I am old."

 Chapter 379： Niujiaquan

    "Farewell." Ye Hao had already noticed that someone was following him.


    Ye Erye is here, that shouldn''t be from the Ye family.


    Ye Hao pushed the car door and got off, then the servant returned and drove away from the dam.


    After a while, a van drove over.


    From the top of the driver''s seat, a strong bald man, five big and three thick, had a head taller than Ye Hao, and his arm was thicker than Ye Hao''s thigh.


    "Are you looking for me?" Ye Hao looked at the visitor, but had never seen him.


    When he was in Ye Erye''s car before, he noticed this van that had been following them.


    The strong man first looked at Ye Hao up and down.


    "Are you Ye Hao from Haicheng? The one who killed Niu Shan!" The strong man glared at Ye Hao.


    Niu Shan?


    Ye Hao recalled the strong man he met in Xigang when he was going to kill the chicken that night.


    "Are you here to avenge him?" Ye Hao squinted his eyes.


    The strong man made fists with both hands.


    "I am the 34th generation disciple of Niutoushan, Niu Dazhuang. I am here to challenge you specially."


    Having said that, this person also took out a challenge book and threw it at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao caught the challenge book.


    Opening the challenge book, but seeing the letter paper inside, Ye Hao was stunned.


    "What? You dare not accept my challenge." Niu Dazhuang raised his head and looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao couldn''t laugh or cry and raised the letter paper in his hand: "Please. You can write the challenge book as well. This is a character that is read by humans. It''s ugly. What the **** is your pinyin!"


    I saw that the so-called challenge letter was written with some scribbled characters that were almost invisible. At this level, it is estimated that elementary school students are much better than him, and there are many pinyins in it.


    Now Niu Dazhuang''s big face flushed immediately.


    "I...I..."


    Niu Dazhuang held back for a long time, and finally shouted directly: "Hey, he wouldn''t have any challenge book if he knew it. Ye Hao, I will challenge you. You can set the time and place. Life and death are rich and rich."


    With that said, Niu Dazhuang still put on the feeling in a martial arts novel, but because of his sturdy body, it was a bit funny.


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head.


    "Why should I promise you? Why should I fight you so well."


    Uh


    Niu Dazhuang was taken aback. He didn''t seem to expect Ye Hao to refuse his challenge.


    He pointed to Ye Hao: "Hey, are you a man? If you are a man, you should accept the challenge openly and then compete with me. Don''t worry, our Niujiaquan people will not trouble you after the match."


    "Am I a man and whether I want to compete with you?" Ye Hao put his hands in his pockets.


    At this moment, he has lost his previous vigilance. He looked at the brawny man in front of him playfully, and looked at the van behind him. He felt that there was a person in the van.


    "This...this. Second brother, this kid won''t fight with me." Niu Dazhuang anxiously shouted behind him.


    The side door of the van was pushed open.


    A young man with a mobile phone came out.


    "If you don''t call, don''t call. Don''t bother me to eat chicken. I finally go down the mountain. I have to have fun. The old master on the mountain never allows us to play with mobile phones."


    "He doesn''t fight with me, then I''m here for nothing. No! Second brother, you let him fight with me, or I will tell the master what Tokyo hot videos are hidden in your computer." Niu Dazhuang shouted.


    The young man''s expression changed, and he hurriedly put down his cell phone and glared at Niu DaZhuang.


    "Every time you threaten me with the study materials in my computer, you really convinced you." The young man bowed helplessly.


    He looked at Ye Hao and clasped his fists together: "Hello. Niu Shaoqiang, the 34th generation disciple of Niu Jiaquan in Xiautoushan."


    "Two to one?" Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Niu Shaoqiang immediately shook his head: "I didn''t come down here to fight."


    "Isn''t Niu Shan a disciple of your Niutoushan."


    "Niu Shan betrayed our teacher a long time ago, and the grievances he provoked in the world will not control us Niu Jiaquan." Niu Shaoqiang explained.


    "Then why does he challenge me." Ye Hao wondered.


    Niu Shaoqiang shrugged helplessly: "My younger brother, I said that Niu Shan had invited him to eat steamed buns before, and I want to challenge you."


    "What''s wrong. The master said that since you have received the favor of others, you must remember." Niu Dazhuang just defended, he was glared by Niu Shaoqiang.


    "I don''t know if you think about it, it''s because no one on the mountain is fighting with you, so you are yelling at your own gratitude. Actually, you want to find someone to fight.


    Niu Dazhuang touched his head embarrassedly after being pierced by his mind.


    "People are unwilling to accept your challenge now, brother, I can''t help it. Let me say, we still have a good time in Yuhang, after attending the conference. We will go back to the mountain." Niu Shaoqiang patted Niu Dazhuang.


    Niu Dazhuang patted his senior brother on the shoulder and pouted, "Stop. I''m going to fight. I haven''t done anything for months. I''m tired of hitting the wooden man."


    In the distance, Ye Hao looked at the brother, his mouth showed a curve, and the two people were not as coincidental as said.


    "Niu Dazhuang is it. I can accept your challenge, but since it is a challenge, there must be conditions. If I win. You promise me one condition. If I lose, I promise you one condition."


    Niu Dazhuang didn''t hear the latter words clearly, he only heard Ye Hao''s willingness to accept his challenge.


    He immediately jumped into a frenzy.


    "Good, good. I promise you."


    "Wait." Niu Shaoqiang stopped, and he looked at Ye Hao: "It''s okay to challenge with conditions. But can you clarify this condition first."


    Ye Hao looked at the young bull, who was more cautious than the bull. "The conditions are very simple. Next, I will stay in Yuhang for a few days, but I have brought a few female companions. You know that this metropolis will inevitably have some messy things. I can''t take care of it alone, so I won. The condition after that was that Niu Dazhuang would act as a bodyguard to protect my friend.


    "


    "For half a month, I will cover all meals, lodging and transportation."


    Niu Dazhuang pushed away the senior who was in front of him.


    "Brother, people have accepted my challenge now. Don''t get in the way here. Isn''t it just being a dart head? We haven''t done it before. And I might not lose." Niu Dazhuang looked at Ye with excitement. Hao: "Who, then what time do we book?"


    Seeing that his junior was excited, he even forgot his name.


    Niu Shaoqiang on the side shook his head, but he did not continue to stop him.


    He knew the skill of his junior brother very well, and he wasn''t necessarily his opponent if he was aggressive.


    "It''s better to hit the sun if you choose another day. There is no one here, just stay here." Ye Hao retreated with his right foot, raised his hands, and hooked his fingers at Niu Dazhuang. "bring it on."

 Chapter 380： Free bodyguard

    380


    "Haha, brother, I like your character. I''ll be merciful after a while!" Niu Dazhuang smiled and rubbed his palms, then raised his fist and hit Ye Hao.


    The fist could be heard breaking through the air far away.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath.


    He wants to experiment again if his previous idea is correct.


    He concentrated his mental energy on his right hand, and he could feel as if there was a warm current inside.


    Just in case, he activated the "physical strengthening" ability.


    Then Ye Hao raised his right fist and slammed into Niu Dazhuang''s fist.


    Niu Shaoqiang, who was watching the battle, shook his head. It is estimated that the battle will be over soon.


    If this kid is taking a game, there may be some hope.


    But now he fists with Niu Dashan!


    Niu Jiaquan didn''t say anything else, just this famous school with a lot of offensive power didn''t dare to block it frontally.


    bump


    Two fists, one big and one small, hit each other, Niu Shaoqiang''s eyes widened, the scene that hadn''t happened as expected, that Ye Hao just stepped back three steps and shook his arm, nothing else unusual.


    Niu Shaoqiang rubbed his eyes to confirm that he was really right.


    This...what kind of person is this kid, who can fist-to-fist with Niu Jia without fail.


    "It''s cool! It''s much cooler than the guys who hide in Tibet. Brother, I am strong and see you more and more pleasing to your eyes. You have to be careful with this trick."


    Niu Dazhuang shouted, crossed his fists* across his abdomen, then a puff of air gathered to his chest, and his right fist moved to the right side of his body.


    Seeing Niu Dazhuang, Niu Shaoqiang patted his head.


    I have told my junior fellow how many times, this recruiting force takes too long to be used in solo combat, so why doesn''t he listen.


    It''s strange that Ye Hao didn''t take advantage of this time to attack, but was there waiting for Niu''s strength.


    Niu Shaoqiang chuckled and shook his head. You could block the previous punch, but it was really impossible to block this punch.


    "Niujiaquan¡¤Man Niu descends the mountain."


    Niu Dazhuang unexpectedly shouted out his moves like in a martial arts novel, and at the same time a faint yellow air appeared on his right fist.


    Then, the fist struck Ye Hao.


    Caution appeared in Ye Hao''s eyes. From Niu Dazhuang''s fist, he seemed to really see a bull who was running rampant.


    Primary speed enhancement!


    Primary strength enhancement!


    Ye Hao waved his right arm again, and at the same time, the speed was a bit higher than before.


    The two fists slammed together, and the two stopped there as if forbidden.


    Niu Shaoqiang''s clothes were blown by an invisible air, and the expression on his face was completely dull.


    OMG! When did Yu Hang have such a fierce man?


    You can actually carry the bull who has been charged with the strength to go down the mountain!


    "Cough cough cough..." Niu Dazhuang spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Ye Hao''s expression changed, and he immediately closed his fist.


    "Are you OK."


    Niu Dazhuang spit out a mouthful of blood foam and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth.


    With a simple smile; "It''s okay. It''s just luck. Let''s come again!"


    With that said, he was ready to take his posture again.


    "Da Zhuang, don''t be fooling around. You didn''t see that people have already let you." Niu Shaoqiang walked over quickly, grabbed Niu Da Zhuang, and then clasped his fists and looked at Ye Hao with respect.


    "I don''t know if Xiongtai is so brilliant, disrespectful and disrespectful. Dare to ask where Brother Xiongtai goes out?"


    Niu Dazhuang on the side yelled dissatisfiedly: "Senior brother just two punches, how do you say I lost. I have to do some tricks with this brother."


    Niu Shaoqiang glared at Niu Dazhuang: "These two punches are all head-to-head against you. Have you seen the speed of their punches just now? If Xiongtai didn''t fight with you just now, relying on speed to fight with you, you are now It''s not just vomiting blood."


    Although Niu Dazhuang was a little unconvinced, he still didn''t speak any more.


    Niu Shaoqiang once again apologized to Ye Hao: "It''s rude."


    He was already guessing Ye Hao''s identity at this moment. It seemed that someone who was so young had such strength, even if they were his big brother at his age.


    Then it is very likely that it is a disciple of some aristocratic family and big school.


    "It''s okay, it''s just learning. And I have no discipline, just a person of leisure." The other party was so polite, Ye Hao had nothing to say.


    And just now, I was also the younger brother of that person, so I experimented with my inner guess.


    How could there be such a skill?


    Niu Shaoqiang thought it was Ye Hao who didn''t want to disclose it, so he didn''t ask further.


    "Since the competition is over. Don''t forget what you promised me." Ye Hao smiled and stuck to the big bull.


    Niu Dazhuang patted his chest: "Although I don''t know a few big characters, I still understand the truth that is hard to follow without a word."


    No * code?


    Niu Shaoqiang patted his junior''s head: "What has no code, it is difficult to follow the horse! Tell you to read more books, you don''t read."


    Niu Dazhuang clutched his head and said aggrieved: "Isn''t it un*coded? But when I watched the second brother, you watched those movies, didn''t they all say something un*coded high-definition... ohhh..."


    Niu Dazhuang hadn''t finished speaking before his mouth was covered by Niu Shaoqiang.


    He looked at Ye Hao with a dry smile: "Xiongtai..."


    "Just call me by name."


    "Then... Brother Ye. Just as we are going to stay in Yuhang for some time, Da Zhuang and I can be responsible for protecting Brother Ye and your family." Niu Shaoqiang smiled embarrassedly.


    This brother is quite interesting.


    Although this Niu Shaoqiang sounds lustful, but Ye Hao has studied medicine, and he can see that this guy is still an old virgin.


    "Then let''s go. Your car just came over, and I will take you to my hotel." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    I didn''t expect to find two bodyguards after coming out.


    Now I can rest assured that Zhao Yanting and Su Xiaoxiao are safe.


    After all, even though Tang Cheng promised to protect them, Tang Cheng''s current situation is quite embarrassing, and their skills are average.


    With the two punches just now, Ye Hao can confirm that this big bull has good skill and great strength.


    If it wasn''t for the enhancement ability, it wouldn''t necessarily be blocked.


    Since that Niu Shaoqiang was Niu Dazhuang''s senior, he should be no different.


    After that, Ye Hao sat in their van and drove towards their hotel.


    As soon as they arrived at the hotel, the two looked around with that big cloth bag, as if Grandma Liu entered the Grand View Garden in awe.


    "Second brother, this place is so big. It can''t compare with the hotel we stayed in before." Niu Dazhuang murmured envy.


    Niu Shaoqiang smiled dryly: "We stayed for fifty-one nights before. This is a five-star hotel. One night in an ordinary room is enough for you to spend several months on food."


    Suddenly, Niu Shaoqiang ran out abruptly.


    I saw him running to the front desk with his eyes light, looking at the two front desk ladies.


    "Beauty. You are so beautiful, do you mind leaving a WeChat? We can make an appointment to talk about the stars, talk about the moon, talk about life..."


    Several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead. "Don''t mind. The second brother is such a person, don''t look at him as a ruffian, in fact, he is an old virgin who has color heart and courage." Niu Dazhuang didn''t mind making up for his senior brother.

 Chapter 381： Annoying rich man

    The lady at the front desk looked at the squinting man in front of her with a dark face.


    "Should you call the security guard?" The sister beside her whispered.


    "can."


    Just when they were about to call the security guard, a young man came over.


    "Sorry, this is my friend. Can you arrange me the closest room to the presidential suite? Single rooms and double rooms are fine, as long as the closest is possible."


    See the youth who came.


    The eyes of the two front desk ladies glowed.


    One of them even pulled on his already tight-fitting uniform, making his body more bumpy.


    "Sir. According to your request, there is a luxurious suite downstairs for two people." The lady at the front desk bent her body and leaned in front of Ye Hao, her eyes still charging.


    The sister next to her secretly cursed: Sao*, took a step slower and let her get on the ground first.


    They remember the young man in front of him. Yesterday, he stepped on Ye Chunsheng''s foot and bought the presidential suite.


    Young, long and handsome!


    It''s just a matter of saying I am Gao Fushuai.


    "Just come to this room for me. The room rate is on my account."


    "Okay." The lady at the front desk quickly completed the formalities, and then took out a meal card and handed it to Ye Hao''s hand. She gently spared Ye Hao''s palm when she was not paying attention.


    Ye Hao raised his eyebrows slightly, and he turned and walked towards the elevator.


    Niu Dazhuang and the others followed Ye Hao.


    After Ye Hao walked into the elevator, he felt a bitter look.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Hao looked at Niu Shaoqiang on the side.


    Niu Shaoqiang stared at Ye Hao: "I hate wealthy people like you the most. Those beautiful ladies swarm over as soon as they see you, and they don''t give us honest people a chance."


    "You are also practicing martial arts anyway, are you poor?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    To be reasonable, those who practice martial arts are rich, but at least they should not be very poor. "We are practicing martial arts, and we also make a lot of money to be bodyguards for people. But our masters have rules, not to be bodyguards for bad guys, and according to the difficulty of the task, we only charge the money that should be collected, and we absolutely don''t charge half of it. The reason is unknown. So we refused. Now I can only live a life similar to that of a well-off society." Niu Shaoqiang muttered


    Tao, there was a little dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    Then he looked at Ye Hao with jealous eyes, as if he had robbed his own woman.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "You hate me so much? Actually, I wanted to give you something."


    "I don''t want it. Da Zhuang lost to you. Let''s help you protect people. When the time is up, we won''t matter." Niu Shaoqiang turned his head.


    "Hey. Then it seems that there is no need for me to give you this thing. The lady at the front desk just gave me this note, which seems to have a phone number and a room number. Since no one wants it, then I will throw it away. "There was an extra note in Ye Hao''s hand.


    brush


    Ye Hao withdrew his hand abruptly, he looked at Niu Shaoqiang who suddenly rushed to his eyes, staring hungrily at the note in his hand.


    "What are you doing? Didn''t you hate me just now."


    "Brother Ye, I was wrong. I know it''s okay if it''s wrong. You think you are so handsome and that kind of stuff. How can you be eye-catching. But if you throw it away, it''s a waste, so I''ll give it to my little brother!" Niu Shaoqiang was eager. Looking at Ye Hao.


    "Aren''t you rare?" Ye Hao smiled and squinted. Niu Shaoqiang immediately laughed with him; "Brother Ye. If you don''t remember the villain, you just assume that I didn''t say anything just now. You see, I stay on the mountain all year round and I can see a few women. I have already arrived. A virgin in 26 years! Just have pity on me. What will happen to Brother Ye in the future?


    , Shaoqiang, I will do it for you! "


    "Don''t be ashamed." Niu Dazhuang on the side looked at his second brother with disgust.


    Niu Shaoqiang rolled his eyes directly: "What''s the use of face? Face can make me get rid of a virgin of 26 years?"


    "Alright. Take it." Ye Hao smiled and gave the note in his hand to Niu Shaoqiang.


    At this time, the elevator arrived.


    At this time, Ye Hao was downstairs in the presidential suite.


    Ye Hao found the room where Niu Shaoqiang and the others lived and opened it with the room key.


    Although it is not comparable to Ye Hao''s presidential suite, it is much better than the average room. You must know that this room costs several thousand a night.


    "After putting your things away, I will take you to meet the person you protect first. Keep the house card yourself." Ye Hao handed the house card to Niu Shaoqiang.


    Niu Shaoqiang had a smile on his face at the moment, and all he was thinking about was the receptionist downstairs. For him at this moment, Ye Hao said nothing.


    After that, several people came upstairs.


    "You are protecting four people. There are also a group of people who will protect them. I will introduce them to you at that time to avoid misunderstanding." Ye Hao took out his room card and prepared to open the door of the presidential suite.


    When opening the door, he specifically said to Niu Shaoqiang: "By the way, take care of your own eyes."


    "Brother Ye, don''t worry. I want this." Niu Shaoqiang waved the note in his hand, then raised his head: "And it''s not the first time we have done things like protecting people. I understand the rules."


    For these two people, although the contact time was not long, Ye Hao was a little more relieved.


    He opened the door.


    Soon there was a shadow coming out.


    "Ye Hao, you are back."


    A beautiful woman walked to the door.


    At this moment, Niu Shaoqiang''s eyes stared out.


    With a cheongsam and big white legs with high slits, this old-fashioned beauty really doesn''t know how many times better than the front desk lady downstairs. "Well. I''ll be back when the matter is over." Ye Hao saw Ning Yawen''s eyes fall on the two behind him, he introduced: "This is the bodyguard I found for you, responsible for your safety in Yuhang. .But they will only protect you in secret, so you can also treat them as


    exist. "


    "Bodyguard? I don''t like being followed."


    "Ye Hao, I have a problem here that I can''t do. Please teach me quickly."


    With two voices, two shadows, one large and one small, appeared at the door.


    Niu Shaoqiang swallowed, and both eyeballs were about to pop out.


    "This is for your safety. It''s just in Yuhang anyway. Sister Ting asked me to teach you later, how about Xiaoxiao?"


    "I am here."


    Su Xiaoxiao walked over from behind them, carrying a few bags in his hands, and the elevator door just closed.


    "I went outside to buy something."


    Ye Hao glanced at the sign exposed on the bag, it was underwear.


    By the way, when I bought clothes before, I only bought clothes for Xiao Xiao, but did not buy underwear.


    "Remember to tell me when you go out in the future." Ye Hao reminded, and the four women returned to the house.


    Ye Hao closed the door and looked at Niu Shaoqiang on the side, Niu Dazhuang: "I will take you to meet other people."


    Niu Shaoqiang looked at Ye Hao with envy, jealousy and hatred, four beauties! There are still four beauties with different looks! "Beast!"

 Chapter 382： Nimble

    382


    Late at night.


    Ye Hao was lying in the bathtub alone, and the equipment in the presidential suite was different. It was very comfortable to take a bath.


    In the afternoon, he had arranged for Niu Dazhuang and the others to meet with Tang Cheng. It should be no problem to protect a few girls.


    "Second Grandpa? What does he mean." Ye Hao raised his head, took off the towel covering his face, and looked at the book on the stool.


    Chiba bergamot


    Ye Hao obviously returned the book to Ye Erye before, but when Ye Hao took off his clothes to take a bath, he unexpectedly discovered that he did not know when the book appeared in his coat, hiding it very concealed.


    Ye Hao took the book with him all afternoon, but he didn''t even find it.


    Moreover, Ye Hao didn''t know what Ye Erye put on him.


    One can imagine how powerful Ye Erye''s skills are.


    Ye Hao stared at the book for a long time. This book belongs to the Ye family. He couldn''t learn it. Let''s return it if he finds a chance.


    Speaking of it, I really lack a skill now. Although the ability is easy to use, there is a time limit after all. If the skill is cooling down, my strength will drop sharply.


    Moreover, the inner strength Ye Hao of the Nine Suns Scriptures runs, the more strange he feels. He feels a strong qi in his body, which may be the inner strength mentioned in the martial arts novels.


    But he couldn''t control it at all. Ye Hao had a feeling that if he could control this internal force for his own use, the effect would definitely be much stronger than one or two abilities.


    Ye Hao thought about it, took out his phone and started searching. The Nine Suns Scriptures are recorded in the history of martial arts, maybe they can find some clues.


    After checking for a few minutes, Ye Hao locked his target.


    Nine Suns Magical Art!


    In many versions circulated on the Internet, there is a name that often appears, and that is Nine Suns.


    It is said that the Nine-Yang Magical Art is actually the kung fu on the Nine-Yin Scripture, but there is no Nine-yang Magical Power on the Nine-Yin Scripture that Ye Hao exchanged.


    Ye Hao opened the system page again and opened the introduction of the Nine Suns Scriptures several times, but didn''t see anything.


    He frowned and started looking in the martial arts skill column.


    It didn''t take long before he found a black translucent word.


    Nine Suns Magical Art.


    ¡¾Nine Suns Magic: The ultimate martial arts. Requirement: 500 skill points and advanced Nine Yang Scripture]


    Ye Hao scolded his mother in his heart, knowing that this was a ghost caused by the system. It turned out to be a direct separation of the Nine Suns Magic Art and the Nine Suns Scriptures, with 500 skill points! This is more than the skill points that I have earned and spent now, and it is also a high-level Nine Suns!


    Ye Hao returned to the page of the Nine Suns True Scriptures again with anxiety.


    ¡¾Elementary Nine Suns Scripture:¡­¡­¡­¡­. Upgrading to Intermediate Nine Suns Scripture requires skill points: 100. ¡¿


    The air was suddenly quiet.


    Ye Hao expressionlessly moved the page to those martial arts skill columns.


    I have to say that the price of the skills in the martial arts skill column is really not lower than those abilities.


    Best, Ye Hao finally locked his eyes.


    [Skills points required: 20]


    Nianhua is one of Shaolin''s 72 stunts.


    What is particular about is skill, which is very useful for Ye Hao who is in close combat if he can''t use the ability.


    The exchange is a master of tricks.


    Now that you think about it, you can exchange it directly.


    [Congratulations to the host for getting the best of the flowers]


    [Current remaining skill points: 17]


    A stream of information poured into Ye Hao''s mind.


    After a sharp pain, Ye Hao opened his eyes abruptly. His hands were twisted and swung in the water lightly. Although each stroke and style varied greatly, the posture was elegant, not murderous, and not domineering.


    It doesn''t look like a kung fu at all.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and snorted.


    Wow


    The water in the bathtub instantly splashed like an explosion.


    Ye Hao let out a foul breath, looking at his hand muttering to himself.


    "Sure enough, this master of smashing flowers is a Shaolin 72 stunt. Although it seems that there is no murderous intent, it is murderous, and it has the meaning of overcoming the strong with softness."


    Ye Hao''s eyes fell on his right arm.


    "Moreover, my golden right hand is also unusual. Using this hand to perform martial arts will have a good effect. However, if it is used too much, it will appear weak."


    With regard to that golden right hand, after several tests today, Ye Hao has figured out a general idea.


    "Ye Hao hasn''t washed it yet."


    Sister Ting''s urging sound came from outside, and Ye Hao got up and picked up the bath towel.


    And at the bottom of the bathtub, a crack that didn''t know when was lying there.


    ...


    Jiangnan University.


    Although it is already winter vacation, there are still many students and teachers staying in the school district of Jiangnan University.


    Today is the National Mathematics Teacher Competition, Jiangnan University is full of people.


    "How many rounds of exams do you have?" Ye Hao put his hands in his pockets and looked around.


    "A total of four rounds, two days. This morning is the first round." Zhao Yanting on the side holding the book with a very nervous expression on her face.


    At this moment, she is not like a teacher, but like a student who is going to fight for the college entrance examination.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve reviewed it for you in the hotel these past two days. There is absolutely no problem." Ye Hao patted Zhao Yanting on the shoulder.


    This is already their fourth day in Yuhang.


    There was nothing wrong in the past few days. Ning Yawen taught Song Xiaoyue to study in the hotel. Su Xiaoxiao couldn''t stay alone and often pulled Moran out to play with her.


    However, there was an episode during the period. It is said that the guy Niu Shaoqiang actually made an appointment with the front desk lady. As for whether he really got rid of the virgin body, I don''t know.


    However, after that, he saw Ye Hao as if he had seen his relatives, called his brother one by one.


    "All teachers participating in the math competition, please go to the conference venue to collect your exam certificates through your ID card."


    Outside a teaching building, a few college student-like volunteers were hosting teachers from all over the country.


    Zhao Yanting also successfully obtained her exam certificate through her ID card, but Ye Hao had a little accident.


    "Sorry, it''s the exam venue inside. People who don''t participate in the exam are not allowed to enter for the time being." An exam volunteer stopped Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at Zhao Yanting.


    Zhao Yanting nodded to Ye Hao and said, "Wait for me outside. I will come out after the first round."


    "Okay, call me if something happens."


    Ye Hao watched Zhao Yanting disappear into the corridor of the teaching building, and he himself started to wander around in Jiangnan University with boredom.


    Jiangnan University is the best university in Jiangnan. It covers a large area and is divided into multiple campuses.


    The campus where Ye Hao is currently located is the main campus of Jiangnan University.


    bump


    While Ye Hao was enjoying the beautiful scenery, a person suddenly jumped out from the corner and bumped into Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao was a Lianjiazi, and there was nothing wrong with this collision. The man fell to the ground.


    Ye Hao lowered his head, still a girl.


    Wearing a purple dress with stockings and high heels, wearing a hat and a mask.


    I can''t see my appearance, but my body is really good.


    "Oh..." Nangong Ziqiong clutched her **** and raised her head to look at the person she hit. She was stunned when she was about to apologize.


    Then her face quickly turned red, and she saw that the boy was staring at her lower body at this moment. Because of the fall on the ground, it seemed that some wonderful things could be seen from the boy''s position. "Ah!"

 Chapter 383： Hero saves beauty

    Ye Hao came back to his senses, looked at the screaming woman, and screamed badly.


    He was looking at the woman''s lower body just now, but he was looking at the place where the inner thigh was not covered by the stockings, where there was a red spot.


    But now is not the time for Ye Hao to care about this. He went to the woman and covered her mouth.


    This is Jiangnan University. Although he is taking a trail now, if any student or teacher sees this scene, he can''t explain it clearly.


    "Hush, be quiet, you hit me. I haven''t shouted yet, why are you shouting?" Ye Hao shouted.


    Only then did Nangong Ziqiong react, and she slammed Ye Hao''s hand.


    I''m going, this girl is too proactive.


    Although she can''t see her face, her figure alone is already very attractive.


    "help me."


    A light and sultry voice came into Ye Hao''s ears, and Ye Hao felt that every pore in his body seemed to be opened.


    "Someone is chasing me, help me avoid them."


    Ye Hao reacted if the girl was anxious.


    At this time, there was a sound of footsteps in the distance.


    Sisters ask each other, there is no reason not to agree.


    "Hold me tight."


    Before Nangong Ziqiong could react, she felt that her body was being picked up by the opponent, and then she seemed to be vacated.


    When she recovered, she found that she was already on top of a big tree.


    A hint of surprise flashed in Nangong Ziqiong''s eyes.


    "Hush." ??Ye Hao motioned to the woman in his arms to be quiet.


    Nangong Ziqiong nodded, but her eyes still fell on Ye Hao''s face.


    Ye Hao looked at the aisle below through the leaves. Four or five people in black appeared here, and they looked around as if they were looking for something.


    "I clearly came here just now? Why did you disappear in a blink of an eye?" One of the men in black muttered.


    "Go, let''s go and take a look over there."


    Several people in black walked in the other direction, and soon disappeared from Ye Hao''s sight.


    Half a minute later, Ye Hao jumped down from the tree with the woman in his arms. For him now, it is very easy for him to jump on the tree three or four meters high with a person.


    "That...thank you." The beautiful eyes of the woman moved together.


    "It''s okay. Are those people chasing you just now? I think they are not ordinary, do you want me to call the police for you?" Ye Hao said.


    The woman shook her head: "No. I can solve it by myself. I don''t know what your name is. Is it a student of Jiangnan University?"


    "Ye Hao, I''m not from Jiangnan University, I just happened to be passing by. If there is nothing wrong, I will leave first." I don''t know why Ye Hao actually said his name directly, as if this person is very reassuring.


    But looking at the way those people chased her just now, this woman shouldn''t be an ordinary person, and she''s in trouble now, so she shouldn''t cause trouble.


    Thinking, he turned and prepared to leave.


    Nangong Ziqiong raised her hand and was about to stop him.


    Brush up


    Suddenly four or five figures appeared around them.


    Ye Hao frowned and looked at those people.


    "Who are you?" The person in the head in black stared at Ye Hao, and asked in an interrogating tone.


    As soon as Ye Hao was about to speak, the corner of his clothes was caught.


    Just now the woman was hiding behind her timidly, shouting at the people in black, "I tell you, I won''t go with you. You die early."


    "But..." The leader watched as Nangong Ziqiong was about to speak, and was interrupted by Nangong Ziqiong.


    "It''s nothing, you guys go quickly."


    The man in black frowned, and finally he could only say in a deep voice: "That can only forgive us for being rude, come here. Take it back."


    "Hold on. You really treat me as if I don''t exist. The girls don''t even want to go with you. You still have to take it away. Do you want to grab the civic girl in broad daylight?" Ye Hao raised his head and looked at that. The black man takes the lead.


    I didn''t expect these people to go and come back. It seems a bit capable.


    Although I don''t want to cause trouble, I can''t just watch a woman be taken away.


    The man in black stared at Ye Hao in the lead; "Boy, don''t be nosy."


    "I''m still taking care of this nosy." Ye Hao raised his hand and hooked his finger at the man in black: "It just happens to take you to practice."


    An angry expression appeared on the face of the leader of the black clothed man, and he whispered: "Take it down. Just don''t kill it."


    Don''t kill yet?


    The tone of this guy made Ye Hao very upset.


    "Hide by the side, I will teach a few guys for you." Ye Hao pushed the woman aside.


    Originally, he was worried that the men in black would take the opportunity to attack the woman, but looking at the posture surrounding them, he was ready to teach himself.


    A man in black hit Ye Hao''s black back with a fist.


    Ye Hao''s eyes flashed, and he turned sideways, and at the same time, he climbed on the arm of the man in black with both hands, and instantly grabbed a dislocation.


    Kaz


    The arm bones are misaligned.


    Sweat appeared on the head of the man in black, but he didn''t even shout for the pain caused by the dislocation of the arm bones.


    At the same time, the man in black took out a dagger with his left hand and slashed towards Ye Hao''s abdomen.


    Ye Hao made a flower-like twist with his left hand, seemingly soft, but the dagger was caught by his fingers and snatched it off.


    The black-clothed man''s eyes shook, and he looked shocked.


    "Knives should be played less." Ye Hao kicked the man in black abdomen, the man in black flew out and hit a sidewalk tree, the next moment the dagger flew over and stuck a few centimeters on his head. Place.


    "A bit capable. Be careful!" The black-clothed leader said in a deep voice, and rushed up to fight Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t use knives or supernatural powers. It all relied on that flower-handling master entangled with the black people around him.


    Ye Hao''s hands seemed weak, but they could block the killer moves of those in black every time.


    After a few minutes.


    Ye Hao smiled.


    "Enough playing."


    The black-clothed leader''s eyes were wide open, and he only saw an afterimage of a flower-shaped palm in front of him. He felt that his body was being held down in several places, and then he flew out.


    Pop pop


    Ye Hao clapped his hands and looked at the few people in black who fell on the ground.


    Then he walked to the woman and took the woman''s hand: "It''s solved, let''s go."


    "Ok."


    Ye Hao disappeared on the trail with the woman trotting.


    ...


    "Ahem. Boss, we still can''t chase." A man in black was holding his chest and enduring the pain, looking at the leader. "What are you chasing after? I didn''t see that the kid was feeding us just now!" The man in black looked at the direction of Ye Hao''s departure: "This man is very skillful, we can''t deal with it. Go back and ask Granny He to go. ."

 Chapter 384： Ye Yaoers fiance

    384


    "Woo...I''m exhausted. I...I can''t run." Nangong Ziqiong clutched her chest and bent over, because of her breathing, her chest raised a wave of waves.


    Ye Hao, who had stopped, couldn''t help but look over.


    But when Nangong Ziqiong raised his head, he looked away again.


    Ye Hao looked around, and he unexpectedly ran back to the school gate, where there were many people.


    "There are so many people here, there should be nothing wrong." Ye Hao looked at the time, and sister Ting''s test was about to end: "If there is nothing wrong, I will leave first."


    With that, Ye Hao turned and walked towards the teaching building where Sister Ting was testing.


    "Hey..." Nangong Ziqiong looked at Ye Hao who was leaving, and she couldn''t see her in the blink of an eye. Her mouth under the mask was muttering; "I haven''t told you my name yet."


    Step on


    With rapid footsteps, a middle-aged woman ran over.


    "Ziqiong, why did you come here? I didn''t let you stay in the teachers'' dormitory." The middle-aged woman was still looking at Nangong Ziqiong up and down, as if she was afraid that something would happen to her.


    "Teacher, I''m fine. I just want to transfer to my alma mater." Nangong Ziqiong said, she was about to take off her mask, but the middle-aged woman stopped her mask only half way off.


    But the face that came out at that moment, if the boys who were in adolescence saw it, it would definitely be hormonal eruption.


    "What are you doing! If you take it off here, do you know what will happen!" The middle-aged woman took Nangong Ziqiong''s hand and walked towards the classroom dormitory, saying as she walked.


    "I promised to keep you before, but you promised me to be obedient during my stay in Yuhang!"


    "I see. Why are you talking endlessly like my father."


    "Don''t forget, I am not only your mentor, but also your little aunt!"


    "Oh, I know little auntie. But I have a great harvest today."


    "What did you get?"


    "I won''t tell you."


    ...


    Back outside the teaching building, Ye Hao checked his watch. There was still a few minutes left.


    "Brother Hao!"


    Suddenly, there was a call from the side, followed by the familiar sound of ground shaking.


    Ye Hao looked over, and it was Ye Yaoer.


    "Why are you here?"


    Ye Yaoer pointed to the sign on her chest, which said Jiangnan University Student Union.


    "Almost forgot, you are a college student now." Ye Hao just remembered. Ye Yaoer told herself before that she was studying at Jiangnan University.


    "Brother Hao, why did you come to Jiangnan University?" Ye Yaoer blinked her big eyes and looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao pointed to the front teaching building: "I have a friend here to take an exam."


    "So, then..." Ye Yaoer was about to speak when she suddenly changed her expression and her eyes dodged to one side.


    Ye Hao noticed the changes in Ye Yaoer, and he also saw Ye Yaoer''s hands rubbing the corners of his clothes nervously.


    Ye Haoshun looked at Ye Yaoer''s eyes just now, and in his vision were some Jiangnan University students.


    However, Ye Hao quickly determined his goal. A man of about 20 years old didn''t wear a school uniform, but was dressed in gorgeous clothes that he didn''t know what brand. He also hugged a student girl in both hands and ate from time to time. The order of tofu made the two school girls shy again and again.


    "Do you know that person?" Ye Hao asked Ye Yaoer.


    Ye Yaoer lowered her head and did not speak.


    At this time, the man and two women had already walked over.


    "Brother Bao, don''t you see that the person over there is not your fianc¨¦e." One of the school girls in the man''s arms looked over and looked at Ye Hao and the others with contemptuous eyes.


    The man also looked over, and then smiled contemptuously: "The fat woman. If she weren''t from the Ye family, I would look down on her."


    "Oh, Brother Bao is also unlucky. The marriage happened to meet such a fat woman." The other woman covered her mouth and chuckled.


    Brother Bao laughed: "Actually, it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t want to play with the fat woman. After I marry her, I will accompany you outside every day. Who will touch that fat woman? It looks disgusting."


    "hate."


    Ye Hao frowned, clenched his fists and prepared to walk over, but his arm was pulled by Ye Yaoer.


    "let go."


    "Brother Hao, don''t. You are not from the Ye family anymore, you can''t cause trouble." Ye Yaoer''s eyes were filled with tears, indicating that those words did hurt her.


    Ye Hao raised his head, the man and two women were already far away at this moment.


    He calmly looked at Ye Yaoer, who dared not look at him, and lowered his head.


    "What the **** is going on? Is he your fiance?"


    "Brother Hao, don''t ask. Please don''t ask." Ye Yaoer sobbed and shook her head. She tried not to let the tears stay. She turned around to run away, but was caught by Ye Hao.


    "Ye Yao''er. I''ll give you a choice now, either you tell me what''s going on now, or I will run to Ye''s house and ask to understand now!" Ye Hao''s voice was firm.


    He heard Ye Yaoer talk about her engagement before, but Ye Hao didn''t think much about it at the time. After all, most of the children of the big family were married by the family.


    But when you saw that this silly guy in front of you turned out to be Ye Yaoer''s fiance?


    He decided to figure this out!


    Under Ye Hao''s toughness, Ye Yaoer still said the whole thing.


    Soon after Ye Hao left the family, Ye Yaoer was arranged to enter into a marriage contract.


    Originally, Ye Yaoer thought she could welcome the prince in her life and the light in her life like the princess in the fairy tale.


    But she didn''t expect it to be another abyss that is even deeper.


    The man just now was Bao Shaobo, the young master of the Bao family, that is, Ye Yaoer''s fiance, and a member of the Bao family in Yuhang.


    In fact, most people don''t know Baojia.


    But if you ask the gamblers, who in Yuhang doesn''t know the Bao family.


    The Bao family has almost hosted all the casinos in the underground industry in Yuhang. It is said that it also has a large gambling industry in Haojiang (ao, men), which is the only place in China where gambling is legal.


    Although the Bao family monopolized Yuhang''s underground gambling industry, it is a dark industry chain after all, and it will not make it to the table after all.


    Therefore, when the Bao family tried to climb the big tree of the three Yuhang three masters, the Ye family, they thought of marriage.


    However, there are no girls in the Ye family''s direct line, and none of the collateral lines are willing to marry their daughter to someone born in a casino.


    Most of all, that package of Shaobo¡¯s eating, drinking, and gambling is hardly unacceptable.


    Ye Hao looked at Ye Yaoer; "What do your parents think? They are willing to marry you to that bastard!"


    Ye Yaoer lowered her head: "The owner of the family promised my father that as long as I marry, my younger brother can participate in the internal operation of the Ye family enterprise."


    Ye Hao stopped talking, he raised his head and looked at the sky of Yuhang.


    Sure enough, he still didn''t like it here. No matter how beautiful this place is, it cannot hide the foul-smelling family power transactions.

 Chapter 385： Car accident

    385


    Looking at the back of Ye Yaoer away.


    Ye Hao is in a bad mood, although Ye Yaoer just asked him not to go to Ye''s house to ask for trouble, and not to take risks for her.


    But this matter has planted a seed in Ye Hao''s heart.


    "Ye Hao. What''s wrong with you? Are you stunned here?" A white hand shook in front of Ye Hao''s eyes a few times.


    Ye Hao recovered, and I don''t know when Zhao Yanting had already appeared next to him.


    "No... it''s okay." Ye Haoqiang cheered up and looked at Zhao Yanting: "How is it? Has the first round passed."


    Zhao Yanting smiled and raised **** to Ye Hao: "No problem. I didn''t expect that the first round of testing was so simple, I passed the level smoothly!"


    "Then you don''t hurry up and thank me, I have helped you solve a lot of problems in the past few days." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Zhao Yanting. Zhao Yanting gave Ye Hao a white look; ¡°It¡¯s too early to take credit now, and there are three more. The first one is just to test the teacher¡¯s mathematics skills, and the afternoon will be some difficult questions. Tomorrow will be many world-class Difficulties. Don¡¯t think there are too many people now, wait till tomorrow, estimate


    There will be no more than a hundred more. "


    "So exaggerated?" Ye Hao didn''t expect such a small math test to be so exaggerated.


    "Of course. Okay, I''m hungry. Let''s go to dinner first. The game in the afternoon will start at one o''clock." Zhao Yanting was in a very good mood, and she took Ye Hao''s hand and walked outside.


    There are many restaurants around Jiangnan University. Zhao Yanting randomly found a restaurant and ordered two bowls of noodles and ate it.


    "Have you seen it just now. There was a car accident on the South Street of Jiangnan University, and a fat girl was hit by a car."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. I just came from over there..."


    Suddenly a figure rushed out, leaving Zhao Yanting sitting there with a dazed expression...


    Fat girl


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and rushed there, he felt an uneasy feeling in his heart, could it be... could it be...


    impossible! Yao''er could not be that stupid.


    Speed ??bonus!


    Ye Hao couldn''t manage that much at this moment, he just used the enhanced ability, and his speed instantly doubled.


    "I''m going, look at that man. The speed is too fast!"


    "This is a rush to reincarnate!"


    "I promise to participate in the Olympics at this speed, and no trapeze may catch him!"


    After half a minute.


    South Street of Jiangnan University is one kilometer away.


    At this moment, on a telephone pole on the side of the road, a car was parked there with its hood completely deformed, and a man with blood on his face was shouting there.


    "Well, is that fat man dying? She rushed out with a green light at the intersection, and the new car I just bought was hit like this.


    Ye Hao pushed away from the crowd. He saw a pool of blood on the ground and his brain was shocked.


    He grabbed the man by the neckline: "The person you hit."


    Because the expression on Ye Hao''s face was very hideous at the moment, the man was a little scared, and raised his hand tremblingly: "Well... over there. If it weren''t for Laozi''s quick response, plus a kind young man, That fat...that girl is not so lucky."


    Ye Hao turned his head abruptly, and he saw a figure sitting on the ground by the side of the road over there, with a trance expression and a little shocked, but there was nothing wrong with him, that was Ye Yaoer.


    There was a man next to her who was talking to her. There was a wound on his arm, and blood kept flowing out of it.


    It depends on the situation that the blood in the front of the car belongs to the man.


    Ye Hao loosened the man''s collar, and the heart that had been hanging from just now was considered let go.


    And the driver man whispered, "What is this called? I drove well. I still encountered this."


    "I''m sorry, how much is your money? I will pay you." Ye Hao calmly looked at the car.


    The driver man¡¯s eyes lit up; "This is what you said, my car is a new one, the original price is 150,000 yuan. I...I''ll be yours 100,000 yuan."


    "What is the bank card number."


    The driver man reported a series of numbers.


    Ye Hao took out his cell phone, and soon a prompt sound came from the driver''s man''s cell phone.


    The driver man picked up the phone, and there was a bank reminder in his mailbox.


    It shows that there is an extra amount of money in his bank card.


    Two hundred thousand!


    The driver man was taken aback, he looked at the man walking towards the side of the road; "That you money..."


    "The extra money will be treated as compensation for you. Go to the hospital and bandage the wound."


    ...


    "Miss, miss. Are you okay, isn''t there any pain in your body?" Ye Yaoer''s head is still groggy at the moment, she just remembers that she was in a bad mood just now, thinking about her own affairs in her heart, unconsciously She ran through the red light and watched a car driving towards her, just when she thought her young life was going to be like this


    When it was over, a figure rushed out and pushed her away.


    "Miss. Miss, can you hear me clearly?"


    A voice in her ear kept calling her, Ye Yaoer raised her head and looked at the anxious man in front of her.


    "Look at me, you can hear me clearly now, is there anything uncomfortable about you?" the man asked worriedly.


    This man is very handsome, the most important thing is that the worried eyes make Ye Yaoer feel as if surrounded by warmth.


    "I¡­¡­"


    "Yao''er, are you all right."


    At this time, another voice remembered, only to see Brother Hao actually appeared in front of her.


    "Brother Hao?"


    "Ye Hao!"


    Ye Yaoer and the man who rescued Ye Yaoer both exclaimed.


    Ye Hao was also a little surprised at the man in front of him.


    He knows this man.


    Lin Feng!


    Met before in Lincheng.


    "It''s such a coincidence, did you save my sister?" Ye Hao looked at the wound on Lin Feng''s arm. The wound was obviously caused by the impact.


    Lin Feng stared at Ye Hao for a while, and finally he stood up: "Since it''s your sister, I''ll leave it to you. I still have things to deal with by myself."


    "Sir...you...your arm is bleeding,...I...send you to the hospital." Ye Yaoer noticed the wound on Lin Feng''s arm, she hurriedly shouted.


    "It''s okay. Just this little wound." Lin Feng clutched his arm and turned around. At this moment, a few men came over and said something to Lin Feng. It seemed that he knew him.


    Ye Hao looked at the back of Lin Feng about to leave, he could feel that this person had changed a lot in just one month, and the arrogance before him had disappeared a lot.


    "Lin Feng."


    Lin Feng stopped and turned back when he heard the call behind him.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "Thank you."


    Lin Feng''s face changed a little, but his lips moved in the end without making a sound.


    But Ye Hao saw what he wanted to say. "Ye Hao, I will become stronger than you!"

 Chapter 386： Master of the lake night please

    386


    Ye Hao assisted Ye Yaoer to walk to the side of the road, this matter was also over, and the onlookers gradually dispersed.


    "What''s the matter with you, so careless!" Ye Hao looked at Ye Yaoer reproachfully.


    Ye Yaoer seemed to be thinking about her heart, and she was still muttering: "That person is so handsome, so gentle. Lin Feng? What a nice name, if you can get to know him."


    Several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead.


    "It''s a pity that I look like this, which man will look at me." Ye Yaoer''s face turned sharply, as if a black aura appeared on her body.


    Ye Hao frowned.


    "It''s because of your low self-esteem and those things that made you less confident that you almost had a car accident?" Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    Ye Yaoer lowered her head and did not speak, but her inferiority eyes showed that Ye Hao was right.


    Ye Hao picked up the phone and sent a text message to Zhao Yanting, telling her that she had something to do and let her go back to school by herself. When the game was over in the afternoon, she would go to him.


    "That... Brother Hao. I''m fine now, I''ll go back first."


    Ye Yaoer patted the dust on her body, preparing to go home.


    But Ye Hao grabbed her and stared at her with undoubted eyes: "Come with me, I will take you to find your confidence."


    what?


    Rediscover his confidence.


    Ye Yaoer didn''t understand what Ye Hao meant. When she recovered, she had been taken by Ye Hao to a hotel near the school.


    When he saw a young man opening a room with a fat girl, the front desk brother gave Ye Hao a thumbs up.


    It''s awesome, you dare to sell such goods.


    Ye Hao pulled Ye Yaoer into the room.


    "You stay here and you are not allowed to go anywhere. I''ll be back soon." After speaking, Ye Hao closed the door and ran out.


    Ye Yaoer was stunned for a long time before she recovered.


    She looked at the room in front of her, and she couldn''t do anything for a while.


    However, according to her character, Brother Hao said she was not allowed to leave, and she could only stay here obediently.


    But this was the first time she came to such a small hotel, sitting on the bed, Ye Yaoer unconsciously thought of the man who rescued herself on the road.


    Thinking about it, a peach blossom appeared on her face.


    Ye Yaoer patted her face and looked at her bloated body with a mockery: "Ye Yaoer, Ye Yaoer. Don''t be lazy and want to eat swan meat. You don''t look in the mirror to see what you are now. What it looks like."


    Time passed bit by bit.


    It took just one hour to turn around.


    The door of the hotel was pushed open, and Ye Hao walked in panting, holding a large bag, then went into the bathroom and closed the door.


    Ye Yaoer walked to the bathroom door in confusion and knocked on the door.


    "Brother Hao, what are you doing?"


    "Brother Hao, you have something to say. I will go home later."


    "Brother Hao."


    Called for five minutes before the bathroom door was opened.


    Ye Hao was sweating, leaning against the door, pointing to the bathtub in the bathroom.


    "Undress, go in and soak."


    "Huh?" Ye Yaoer was taken aback, and then she saw the bathtub with black water, which was still bubbling and still hot.


    "It''s not that you don''t have self-confidence. I will regain your self-confidence now. You take off your clothes and soak in for three days. You are not allowed to come out of it for these three days! You don''t need to eat. I will put water beside you. Hao stared at Ye Yaoer and said with a serious tone.


    Ye Yaoer swallowed, "Brother Hao, what are you..."


    "Don''t you like that Lin Feng?"


    Ye Yaoer''s face flushed when she heard Ye Hao''s words.


    "But you are not confident about your current body shape. I tell you, now the opportunity lies in front of you. Go in and soak for three days. After three days, a miracle will happen!"


    Ye Yaoer clenched her fist, she didn''t worry that Ye Hao would lie to herself, because she knew that she had nothing that others would lie to, and she was a fat pig in their eyes.


    She walked into the bathroom and looked at the black water in the bathtub.


    "By the way, there is this book. If you are bored these three days, you can read this book more, and even if you don''t understand it, you should memorize the contents by rote." Ye Hao took a book from his arms Take it out and put it on the stone steps in the bathroom.


    Ye Yaoer looked at the secret book, her eyes shook.


    Chiba bergamot


    Although she is a member of the Ye family, she heard them mention this thing once when her father was drunk. It is said that this thing is a treasure of the Ye family.


    But why is this thing in Ye Hao''s hand.


    "I have booked this room for three days. Don''t worry about staying here. No one will disturb you."


    Ye Hao left a word and turned and left.


    After leaving the hotel, he returned to Jiangnan University.


    He has done everything he can, and as for the result, he can only wait three days later.


    As for the Chiba Buddha Hand, Ye Hao wouldn''t be able to practice it, but Ye Yaoer was different. She was from the Ye family, and teaching her herself would be regarded as returning to the original owner.


    Soon after returning to school, Zhao Yanting''s exam was over, and she passed the second round smoothly.


    The two returned to the hotel, Song Xiaoyue and the others were also really happy for Zhao Yanting.


    And Ye Hao could feel that Song Xiaoyue''s time was obviously getting more and more nervous, and the date of the instrumental music competition was getting closer and closer.


    That night, something unexpected happened.


    Ning Yawen told him.


    Old man Hu wants to see him.


    The impression of the old man Ye Hao was quite good.


    Since the old man invited, Ye Hao followed Ning Yawen to the appointment.


    By the time they arrived at Lake Mansion, it was already nine o''clock in the evening.


    However, someone was waiting for them at the gate of the lake mansion, obviously coming to pick them up.


    Under the guidance of the attendants, they came to a study.


    Elder Hu and Hu Sihai were inside, and there was also a person who surprised Ye Hao.


    Du Guirong of Jade House!


    Mr. Hu and Du Guirong were playing chess, and Hu Sihai was standing beside them.


    "Here, let''s sit next to him. Wait until we finish this game of chess." The old man Hu hung his head, holding a chess piece in his hand.


    "Yes."


    This game has been played for quite a long time, a full half an hour has passed.


    "It''s better to play the game better than Brother Hu." It would be better if Du Guirong lost, he abandoned his son and gave up.


    "It''s because your heart is not calm." The old man Hu put down the chess piece in his hand and raised his head to look at Ning Yawen: "Yawen."


    "Grandpa."


    "Wait for our two old men to play chess, wait until you are tired. Old Du, let me introduce to you, this is my granddaughter Ning Yawen, this is..."


    Du Guirong smiled and interrupted the words of the old man, and smiled at Ye Hao: "Ahao. I didn''t expect Haicheng to say goodbye, we will meet again so soon."


    "Mr. Du." Ye Hao shouted.


    Old man Hu was a little surprised: "Why, Lao Du. You know this little brother."


    "Of course I do. I went to Haicheng to do something a few days ago, but Ah Hao helped me a lot." "Since everyone knows it, it will be easier."

 Chapter 387： Seek everything

    387


    "Yawen, go out first."


    Unexpectedly, when he came to the lake, the old man would first support Ning Yawen.


    Ning Yawen looked at her grandpa and then at Ye Hao.


    "Don''t worry. This is Hu Mansion. No one dares to touch Yawen your man." The old man laughed.


    Ning Yawen''s face turned red.


    "By the way, your grandfather has taken care of the marriage affairs for you. For such a big matter, Sihai''s daughter-in-law will not say a word, I have let Sihai scold them well!"


    "Thank you grandpa."


    Don''t worry about those things, Ning Yawen also walked out of the room in relief.


    At this moment, only Ye Hao and the two elders were left in the house, as well as the lake.


    The old man Hu looked up and down again at Ye Hao, and then he suddenly said to the lake on the side, "Try him."


    "Yes, father."


    The eyes of the four seas across the lake flashed sharply, and he jumped up directly, patted Ye Hao with a palm.


    The sudden change in this situation made Ye Hao a little unhurried, but he still protected his body with his arms in time and stepped back a few steps.


    The palm of the lake slapped Ye Hao¡¯s arm, instantly giving Ye Hao the feeling of being hit by a boulder, and there was a force that seemed to rush into his body, but fortunately, after that force came in, he met When the inner strength of the Nine Suns Scripture was reached, the stone fell to the sea in an instant.


    What a profound skill.


    Ye Hao cautiously looked at the lake.


    Everywhere, every move and style is extremely ordinary, but there is a force involved in it.


    Had it not been for Ye Hao''s body to have the Nine Suns True Scripture, he might have suffered internal injuries.


    Ye Hao avoided the lake with a palm.


    As the saying goes, it is not impolite to come and go.


    Ye Hao was also unambiguous, and the smashing master in his hand was displayed, and it was comparable to the Hu Sihai who fought in this room for several rounds.


    With this slap, there was a sense of excitement in the eyes of the lake and the whole world, and there was an extra aura on his body. He shouted before Ye Hao could make a few more moves before he was stopped by others.


    "All over the world, enough."


    The words of the old man Hu were still very useful, Hu Qihai put down his fist, although his eyes were dissatisfied, he still honestly retreated to the side.


    "Ye Hao. What realm are you now? What you just showed was Shaolin''s smashing master." The old man looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao clasped his fists in both hands and said respectfully: "The younger generation is using the flower-handling master. As for the realm, the younger generation doesn''t know it.


    "It seems that you are right, Lao Du, this kid did his own cultivation. If you don''t mind, come over and let me see." The old man beckoned to Ye Hao.


    This is the Lake Mansion, and he has nothing to do with the old man. It shouldn''t be disadvantageous to him, and now he really wants to know what level of strength he is apart from abilities.


    Ye Hao walked to the front of Old Man Lake.


    "Put out your hand."


    In accordance with the instructions of the old man, he stretched his hand in front of the old man.


    The old man Hu''s thin and powerful fingers clasped Ye Hao''s wrist, and a breath rushed into Ye Hao''s body.


    But the next moment the Qi of the Nine Suns True Scriptures in Ye Hao directly swallowed that Qi.


    Elder Hu''s eyes lit up and he looked at Ye Hao: "Ye Hao, have you learned any advanced internal skills?"


    Deep internal strength?


    It seems that it should refer to the Nine Suns Scriptures.


    "I did practice an internal skill, but I got it by fluke, and it has been used to keep fit until now." Ye Hao said half-truths.


    "That''s it." Elder Hu didn''t ask much, his hand was groping on Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao was really embarrassed to be groped up and down by an old man, but fortunately it was only half a minute.


    "The bones are clear, the outside is beautiful, the muscles and bones are strong. This kind of physique is more than ten years of martial arts practice, plus your mysterious internal strength, and that smashing flower. It is already considered at your age. He is a genius, the body refining realm among the acquired martial artists is no longer your opponent."


    "But refining, you still need to practice harder. As long as you can master the internal power in your body, you can break through to the refining state before the age of thirty."


    As soon as Mr. Hu said these words, all the eyes of Hu Sihai stared out.


    "Father. You said this kid can reach the Qi Refining Realm before he turns thirty?"


    Du Guirong had previously told him about these things in the three realms of acquired body and energy. "You kid, I know you are a martial idiot. Leave your family business alone and practice in seclusion for three days. But you have to know that martial arts practice is not just a head covering and hard training. Just like you, practice for another ten years. You may not be able to reach the Qi Refining Realm." The old man Hu didn''t care about his son at all.


    face.


    Although Hu Sihai is a person in his forties, his personality is like a hairy young man in front of Mr. Hu.


    "Brother Hu, it''s okay for me to tell you this person." Du Guirong looked at Ye Hao appreciatively, as if Ye Hao could be recognized by the old man, his face also had brilliance.


    "What does Ye Hao''s talent have to do with you? How can he say that he is also my granddaughter''s boyfriend." Old man Hu was as white as Du Guirong.


    Du Guirong couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Ye Hao still didn''t understand the situation before him. Before, he tried his skills, but now he is interrogating himself.


    "Lady Hu, you asked Yawen to bring me here, what the **** is it?"


    The old man Hu''s face turned straight, he looked at Ye Hao: "Actually, my bad old man called you over tonight because I have something to ask for."


    Mr. Lake has something to ask for himself?


    Ye Hao''s face pretended to be plain, and laughed at himself: "Master Hu, you can really laugh, I''m a hairy young man, can you ask me for anything."


    "Yes. And it''s still a big deal." The old man said in a deep voice.


    "I won''t sell it anymore. On the eve of the Spring Festival after January, there will be a five-year martial arts competition in Jiangnan. At that time, aristocratic sects from all over Jiangnan Province will send people to participate. I hope you can participate on behalf of my Hu family. "


    Tournament?


    I''m going, what age is this and this stuff.


    "I''m not right. I''m not from the Hu family after all, let alone my identity..." Ye Hao stopped here, not to mention that he was not from the Hu family, his other identity was the abandoned son of the Ye family.


    "The illegitimate child born to the current Patriarch of the Ye Family and his subordinates." Elder Hu said directly.


    "But you left the Ye family as early as three years ago. You have no relationship with the Ye family. And you and the Hu family..." The old man Hu showed a playful smile: "You are the boyfriend of your granddaughter, said You are the son-in-law of my lake family, right?"


    But after all, it''s none of my own business.


    [System prompt: promise that the old man of the lake will represent the lake family to participate in the competition in January. Reward: One piece of Bihai repertoire. Punishment: Begging for a kiss with the old man on the spot, let Ning Yawen marry herself. ¡¿


    What the **** is this, the system is asking the Overlord to make the bow hard.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s expression, Old Man Hu patted his hands unhurriedly.


    Hu Sihai took out a brocade box and pushed it in front of Ye Hao.


    "As a casual cultivator, you have no cultivation resources. As long as you agree to my request, the spirit stone in this box will be yours."


    Lingshi? [System prompt: An unknown energy source is detected. ¡¿

 Chapter 388： Challenge Qiu Chunlong

    388


    Half an hour later, Ye Hao walked out of the house holding a brocade box, and Ning Yawen, who had been waiting outside, looked at him curiously.


    "What is my grandfather looking for?"


    "Nothing, just gave me something." Ye Hao patted the brocade box in his hand.


    Ning Yawen was still curious about what grandpa had said to Ye Hao, and Ye Hao passed by because it was too late.


    After returning to the hotel, Ye Hao went directly into the bathroom with the brocade box.


    Open the brocade box, there are a few khaki stones inside.


    Although its appearance is not good, Ye Hao still looked at these stones with scorching eyes.


    He touched these with his hands, whispering secretly in his heart.


    absorb.


    [System prompt: absorbing unknown energy source...]


    ¡¾Complete absorption...A total of 30 skill points. ¡¿


    [Current remaining skill points: 47.]


    These spirit stones were the things that the old man Hu gave him, and they were also the key point for Ye Hao to directly agree to the request. Because he agreed to the request, the task was also completed, and the music score of a piece called Bihai appeared on the system page.


    These are not important.


    At that time, the old man Hu also said that if Ye Hao can achieve good results in the conference, he will give Ye Hao another generous reward.


    After that, Ye Hao also asked Old Man Hu some questions in his mind.


    For example, what is the energy in these things, and there are supernatural powers.


    When Ye Hao mentioned the ability person, Old Man Hu puffed his nose, as if he was very displeased with the ability person, but he still answered Ye Hao''s question.


    In fact, whether it is a supernatural person or a martial artist, they are mainly based on the energy of the world. The martial arts practitioners of China call it aura, while others have their own names.


    And why a kind of energy can be used by martial arts practitioners, but also by superpowers.


    In fact, this is to use one thing in different ways, and you will get different things.


    It is like the energy in human life will eventually become various things, and then appear in our lives in various forms, such as electricity, light energy, etc.


    In fact, no one can say and understand the principles thoroughly since ancient times, and that''s what happened anyway.


    And Ye Hao also confirmed that as long as it is this kind of energy, Ye Hao''s system can be absorbed as skill points.


    After that, Ye Hao also asked another question, which was the comparison of the strength of the supernatural person and the martial artist.


    Previously, the ability group assigned him to be an E-level ability person, while the position given to him by the old man was an acquired martial artist.


    Although the old man Hu didn''t know why he didn''t like the supernatural beings very much, he still said that the third level of DEF of supernatural beings was like the acquired three realms of martial arts practitioners.


    The strength of the ability player is mainly based on his ability. If it is an offensive ability, at the same level, the ability player can directly defeat the martial artist.


    However, the ability person has a weakness, that is, he cannot use the ability for a long time.


    But why does the country place more emphasis on the ability person now?


    Elder Hu gave Ye Hao an answer.


    Martial arts practitioners need an opportunity to make breakthroughs in cultivation, even if there are more spiritual stones, and this opportunity can take three to five years as short as possible, and it takes more than half a lifetime.


    But the supernatural beings are different. They are naturally strange. They only need to continuously absorb energy and then break through their own limits. It is much simpler than martial arts practitioners, at least the first three levels are like this.


    Therefore, compared with martial arts practitioners who need time to settle, the fast-acting abilities are of course valued by the country.


    This trip was worthwhile, and Ye Hao lamented that these were also quite unexpected gains.


    the next day.


    Ye Hao accompanied Zhao Yanting to Jiangnan University again.


    There are obviously fewer people today than yesterday.


    However, a few men and women appeared, and when they saw Zhao Yanting, they gathered around.


    "Yanting, you are here too. Why didn''t you tell us before."


    "Our department back then became more and more beautiful after a few years."


    It seems that the people who talked with Zhao Yanting should be Zhao Yanting''s classmates when she was in school.


    Those women looked at Zhao Yanting with envy and jealousy in their eyes, while those men looked at their former goddess with amazing eyes.


    "I was reviewing the exam questions before, so I didn''t have time to contact everyone. Has everyone successfully entered the third round?" Zhao Yanting looked at the person in front of her.


    "We are all in. People who didn''t make it won''t be here today, but yesterday''s topic has already stumped me, and it is estimated that I will be brushed down in the third round." A woman sighed.


    A person next to him interjected; "Most of us have also gotten into the third round. To say that the most promising fourth round here is our department''s Xueba Hui Zhijia."


    As he said, the eyes of several people gathered on a handsome and sunny man standing beside Zhao Yanting.


    The man''s eyes have been on Zhao Yanting most of the time since just now, filled with love.


    "Don''t praise me. Let''s all work hard this time, Yan Ting, I am waiting for you in the fourth round." Hui Zhijia looked at Zhao Yanting with a sunny smile.


    Zhao Yanting nodded and encouraged everyone: "Yes. Let''s cheer together."


    "Yanting, who is this little handsome guy next to you? We didn''t seem to have this person in that year." At this moment, someone finally noticed Ye Hao standing next to Zhao Yanting.


    As soon as Ye Hao wanted to speak, Zhao Yanting said it first.


    "This is me... my colleague who teaches at Haicheng High School also teaches mathematics. But at a young age, I brought him here to meet the world."


    When talking, Zhao Yanting kept winking at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao immediately understood most of it. He knew very well that Sister Ting was a face-loving person. She still didn''t want others to know that she still needed her own students to teach her knowledge. That was a bit of a faceless person.


    "Hello everyone, I''m sister Ting''s colleague." Ye Hao said hello.


    Hearing this, the others just replied indifferently, and then took Zhao Yanting towards the teaching building for the exam.


    Ye Hao waited for Sister Ting''s exam to end at Jiangnan University as before, and of course he continued to wander around the school.


    [System task: Please arrive at the martial arts venue of Jiangnan University within five minutes. Reward: Three skill points. Punishment: None. ¡¿


    Martial arts venues?


    Although this task appeared very abrupt, but anyway, I was idle and bored, with skill points, not earning nothing.


    Ye Hao asked someone for a while, and soon found the martial arts venue within the time frame. At this moment, there was still the sound of martial arts training inside.


    Ye Hao pushed open the hidden door and walked in.


    The voice of task completion sounded in my head.


    [...Skill points: 50] [Trigger system task: challenge Qiu Chunlong, defeat the opponent without using abilities. Reward: 20 skill points. Punishment: Complete the punishment issued by the system immediately. ¡¿

 Chapter 389： The hypocrisy of Qiu Chunlong

    389


    Whoops


    Qiu Chunlong?


    It turns out that the system is waiting for itself here.


    Ye Hao walked into the stadium with his hands in his pockets, his eyes soon found Qiu Chunlong.


    On the martial arts platform of the two basketball courts in the middle of the stadium, Qiu Chunlong is wearing light clothes, teaching a group of young people simple martial arts movements there.


    And on the sitting platform on the side, many girls are screaming, shouters.


    "Sao Qiu, so handsome."


    "If you can become Qiu Shao''s girlfriend, you must feel safe."


    "Sao Qiu, I love you."


    "Sao Qiu, I want to get involved with you!"


    "..."


    Uh


    There seems to be something messy.


    Ye Hao found a place and sat down, staring at the young master Qiu.


    In his mind, he remembered what Elder Lake had said to him.


    Everyone in Yuhang Three has their own unique skills.


    The Ye family has Chiba bergamot, and the Hu family has the internal strength of the Hu family created by the predecessors of the Hu family.


    When Long Hao and Hu Sihai fought each other before, the internal force he felt was Hu''s internal strength.


    And this Qiu family''s kung fu is...


    Autumn wind thirty-six style


    The thirty-six style of the autumn wind includes boxing, leg, palm, and footwork. It is said to be a superior martial arts!


    The Qiu Family relied on this thirty-six style of autumn breeze and became one of the three great masters of Yuhang in just a hundred years.


    Moreover, according to the old man of Lake, this Qiu Chunlong is even considered to be a genius that Qiu family has never met in a century. The Qiu family has invested all resources on him, trying to rely on Qiu Chunlong to win the top position of the three great Yuhang families.


    "Okay. Let''s take a break, everyone." Qiu Chunlong shook his sweaty bangs. In an instant, the stands were filled with women''s screams, and immediately several school girls rushed up with water bottles.


    "Thank you."


    Qiu Chunlong still showed a dignified look in front of these school girls, but he quickly noticed an unusual look. He looked at the stand, and his eyes narrowed instantly.


    "Sorry, I have a friend here."


    Qiu Chunlong left the encirclement of the girls and walked towards Ye Hao.


    "Why did you come to Jiangnan University?" Qiu Chunlong didn''t notice anything, and just sat next to Ye Hao.


    "Something happened at Jiangnan University, and it just turned around. So you are a student of Jiangnan University?" Ye Hao looked at Qiu Chunlong.


    The two were chatting there as if they were old friends, as if they had forgotten that they had conflicts at the Hu family birthday banquet.


    "You have been watching for a long time, don''t you want to practice?"


    Ye Hao was a little surprised. He was thinking about how to find an excuse to compete with Qiu Chunlong. Qiu Chunlong hit the muzzle by himself.


    "Okay."


    Qiu Chunlong was taken aback, he looked at Ye Hao''s smile, he didn''t expect Ye Hao to actually agree to his request.


    Then he stood up and pointed to the martial arts platform: "Please."


    Ye Hao stood up and followed Qiu Chunlong to the martial arts platform. He first took off his coat and shoes.


    "Huh, who is that?"


    "I don''t know, it seems that he is not a member of our martial arts club."


    "What is he doing?"


    "Are you going to compete with our Young Master Qiu?"


    "Don''t be kidding, Master Qiu has no opponent in our school. How could that little boy be our opponent."


    The discussion of the masses often never ceases. As soon as Ye Hao came to power, the topics of those people focused on him.


    Ye Hao twisted his neck, stretched his hands and feet to look at Qiu Chunlong: "How do you compare."


    "Those who lose combat power lose. Those who are beaten out of the martial arts stage lose. Those who concede defeat naturally lose." Qiu Chunlong raised his right hand, with a sense of war in his eyes.


    "Okay." Ye Hao nodded and assumed a ready posture.


    "Wait. Since it''s a martial arts contest, how can you do without a lottery." Qiu Chunlong suddenly stopped, he turned and shouted to the surrounding students.


    "Everyone. This gentleman is also a martial artist, and his skill is not under me. Today I will compete with him here. The loser unconditionally agrees to a request from the winner. Please testify to everyone present."


    Ye Hao frowned.


    Qiu Chunlong turned around to look at Ye Hao, and said with a smile: "How about it? There is no problem with this kind of color."


    Ye Hao stared at Qiu Chunlong for a long time, and finally he nodded, "It''s okay."


    Qiu Chunlong clenched fists with both hands and looked at Ye Hao: "That''s offended."


    When the voice fell, Qiu Chunlong suddenly moved and rushed towards Ye Hao.


    So fast!


    Ye Hao''s eyes changed, and in an instant, Qiu Chunlong''s fist was in front of his eyes.


    Ye Hao punched.


    bump


    The two fists collided, and both of them retreated several steps in a row. Before they had time to breathe, Qiu Chunlong swept his legs again and followed.


    One side dodged the attack dangerously and dangerously, but that Qiu Chunlong''s attack couldn''t stop at all, fists, palms, legs, arms, knees.


    He used it as a tool of attack wherever it could be used.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao was completely at a disadvantage and kept defending there, and soon retreated to the edge of the competition stage.


    "Sao Qiu, come on."


    "Sao Qiu, you are the best!"


    "Sao Qiu, I want to give you a monkey!"


    Various voices resounded on the court, but Ye Hao''s expression was a bit ugly.


    Because he saw a different expression on Qiu Chunlong''s face, it was sinister and cunning, like the expression of a hunter seeing his prey falling into a trap.


    This guy is a ghost.


    Ye Hao felt like he had fallen into a trap that this guy had already designed.


    Moreover, every move and style of this guy is full of murderous intent, seemingly normal moves, but once Ye Hao is a little sloppy and hit by him, it is at least half-crippling.


    Because Ye Hao is very sensitive to murderous intent, even if this person hides his murderous intent well, Ye Hao can still feel it.


    Reminiscent of the winning prizes set in the opening.


    Ye Hao grabbed Qiu Chunlong''s punches and stared at Qiu Chunlong''s eyes: "Did you deliberately compete with me?"


    Qiu Chunlong didn''t speak, and slammed his head towards Ye Hao''s.


    Knowing that this guy is skilled, and he didn''t activate the enhancement ability, Ye Hao let go of Qiu Chunlong''s arm and didn''t dare to hold on.


    Then Qiu Chunlong''s flying leg was blocked by Ye Hao''s arms.


    "We''ve seen it at the birthday banquet of the Hu family before. We don''t seem to have any grudges?" Ye Hao looked at Qiu Chunlong.


    Originally, he wanted to save a little bit of face for this kid in the end, so as not to embarrass him in front of his classmates, but he didn''t expect this guy to be completely desperate with himself.


    Qiu Chunlong finally spoke.


    Because the whole audience was full of the shouts of those brain-dead fans, only Ye Hao could hear them.


    "We don''t have any hatred. To blame, I will blame you for offending people. Qiu Duxiu is my cousin. You bullied my cousin in Yuhang. Isn''t that slapped me in the face."


    Autumn alone?


    Ye Hao thought of Tian Dongling''s apprentice.


    "Just for this?"


    "And I really hate others to be called geniuses." At this moment, Qiu Chunlong and Ye Hao''s arms were entangled with each other because of the fight, and their faces faced each other.


    Ye Hao could see the hideous expression on Qiu Chunlong''s originally kind face. "The word genius belongs to me. You civilians, how do you low-level creatures match!"

 Chapter 390： Step on genius

    390


    hypocritical


    Ye Hao discovered for the first time that a person can hide himself like this.


    Before, he was completely deceived by this guy''s hypocrisy, originally thought he was a friend.


    Unexpectedly, it was just a hypocritical villain who was arrogant because of his halo.


    "You said, wait a minute for you to lose. If I let you kneel and kowtow to me, would it be interesting?" Qiu Chunlong sneered. After being pierced by Ye Hao, he was too lazy to hide.


    "My favorite is to step on those so-called geniuses."


    Ye Hao''s expression did not change at all, he forced Qiu Chunlong back.


    Ye Hao, who was still prepared to keep his hands, completely let go of the shackles in his heart at this moment, and he didn''t need to be merciful when he treated some guys who didn''t know good or bad.


    The people outside the court did not notice the changes in the court at all, and they continued to cheer there.


    Qiu Chunlong''s attack on Ye Hao began to become more and more fierce.


    However, Ye Hao, who showed his mastery of twisting flowers, was like an immovable stone Buddha. It only needed a few fingers to gently stroke, and Qiu Chunlong''s attack could not cause any harm to Ye Hao.


    "It seems that your Autumn Wind Thirty-Six poses have not yet reached home." Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    Qiu Chunlong''s face was a bit ugly. At this moment, he felt that he was facing a pool of stagnant water, and he couldn''t shake it no matter how he attacked.


    "If you have good eyes and low hands, your fists are doomed to be weak and weak." Ye Hao''s right hand was like a claw, and he grabbed Qiu Chunlong''s shoulder abruptly. Because he grabbed his joints, Qiu Chunlong couldn''t break free for a while.


    "Lao Tzu is the most annoying to you who talk too much in your mouth, Lao Tzu is a genius. You should be trampled on by Lao Tzu!" Qiu Chunlong''s face was very savage, his right arm was captured, he still had his left arm, and his left arm was carrying a fist. The wind hit Ye Hao''s door.


    But Ye Hao ducked sideways, and at the same time he put his foot on Qiu Chunlong''s abdomen, kicked Qiu Chunlong directly, and fell to the ground.


    "You are not my opponent." Ye Hao said lightly.


    He looks up at this Qiu Chunlong, genius?


    Haha, it''s just a flower that has been raised in captivity and cared for.


    Maybe he hadn''t even experienced the real battle between life and death. His life was so smooth that his talent had already been concealed by his pride.


    Qiu Chunlong clutched his chest, his eyes were bloody.


    "Sao Qiu is losing?"


    "Look, there is blood at the corner of Qiu Shao''s mouth."


    "Isn''t Qiu Shao very good, how could I lose to this kid!"


    "But have you found that Qiu Shao''s face is ugly."


    Those words in his ear made Qiu Chunlong''s mind a little crazy.


    lose?


    Will you lose? How could I lose, I am the youngest of the Qiu family, I am a genius who has never met in the Qiu family in a century, so I will lose?


    Do not!


    I will not lose, I have not revealed my cards, yes! I haven''t lost yet! As long as you use that, no one is your opponent.


    Qiu Chunlong wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth, and then he approached Ye Hao step by step.


    Ye Hao''s face wrinkled, Qiu Chunlong''s psychological endurance was a bit too bad, and his appearance was a little weird now.


    "Will you continue?" Ye Hao said coldly.


    "Well, I am going to beat you to my knees and kowtow ten times today!" Qiu Chunlong shouted angrily, shocking the students around him.


    Can''t believe that this is their usual amiable and handsome senior.


    Ye Hao''s face became gloomy. He watched Qiu Chunlong''s unruly attack at this moment, and he slammed a punch at random, ready to completely make this kid lose the ability to fight.


    But when Ye Hao''s fist collided with Qiu Chunlong''s fist, he saw a treacherous smile on Qiu Chunlong''s mouth.


    Then, a current came from where Ye Hao and Qiu Chunlong fist touched.


    Ye Hao was shocked, and then took a step back.


    But Qiu Chunlong chased after him and began to attack Ye Hao wildly.


    "I let you hide!"


    "Come on! Come and fight me!"


    Qiu Chunlong laughed wildly, looking crazy.


    Ye Hao felt the weirdness of Qiu Chunlong''s body at this moment. As long as his limbs and Qiu Chunlong''s limbs were in contact, he could feel an electric current rushing into his body, causing his body parts to become paralyzed.


    "You have power!" Ye Hao whispered in a deep voice. Qiu Chunlong was taken aback. He didn''t expect Ye Hao to recognize his abilities, as long as he despised Ye Hao: "I didn''t expect you to know this thing. That''s right, Lao Tzu has it. He knows why Lao Tzu is called the Qiu Family. The genius of Yu, not only do I practice martial arts, I am also a supernatural person!


    "


    This news made Ye Hao a little unexpected, but he still roughly judged Qiu Chunlong''s ability.


    Electricity!


    Qiu Chunlong can fill his body with electric current. Although this electric current is not very strong now, people who touch his body will still feel the feeling of being electric.


    If you touch it for a long time, you may become paralyzed and lose the ability to fight.


    This Qiu Chunlong is a hedgehog at this moment.


    You will get a thorn when you touch him.


    Gradually, Ye Hao has been forced to retreat to the edge of the competition venue. He has thought of many ways, but it is still difficult to solve the guy in front of him.


    If this continues, Ye Hao will really be consumed alive and lose.


    This guy will definitely think of various ways to insult himself, maybe he really let himself kneel down for him.


    Ye Hao glanced at the task in his mind.


    In the end, he chose the relatively better one of the two.


    Ye Hao looked at Qiu Chunlong coldly: "You know, you are really annoying."


    Annoying?


    Take out his ability to press the bottom of the box, this guy just said it was annoying?


    Qiu Chunlong felt his inner anger exploded again, and he slammed his fist towards Ye Hao.


    "Tell you to pretend!"


    Ye Hao raised his right fist.


    Speed ??up!


    Physical strengthening!


    Strengthen!


    Seeing that Ye Hao actually fisted himself again, he laughed wildly in his heart, this guy is looking for death again.


    He secretly concentrated the current in his body on his fist.


    But next, the two fists collided together, and one body flew out with the heavy weight, and it fell directly out of the field ten meters away.


    "Sao Qiu!"


    "Look, Qiu Shao vomited blood."


    Qiu Chunlong vomited blood on the ground, and his right arm had fallen to the ground weakly, and his arm felt numb.


    "How could it be, how could his strength be so great?"


    A pair of feet appeared in front of him.


    "you lose."


    "No! How could I lose!" Qiu Chunlong raised his head and stared at Ye Hao''s eyes.


    "You are on the sidelines now, according to the rules, you have already lost." Ye Hao looked at the Qiu family indifferently, although his arm was a little numb.


    Although this electric power is a bit troublesome, compared with absolute power, it is nothing more than the light of rice grains.


    At this moment, Qiu Chunlong''s body was trembling, his eyes were lost, horrified, and afraid.


    "I lost? Impossible, how could I lose. This is false, it must be false!"


    In fact, sometimes a genius is like this. Once he can''t bear his mental ability, he finds that someone is better than himself and better than himself, when everything he had before was fake. His world would collapse suddenly.

 Chapter 391： Hiroshi Kano Confession

    Looking at the crazy Qiu Chunlong, Ye Hao didn''t want to mention any betting.


    Because this person is not worthy.


    People who don''t dare to bear even a bit of failure, such people are worse than the Wangzihao gang he faced before.


    This Qiu Chunlong is not worthy of being his opponent.


    "Stop! I...I still want to fight you, I haven''t lost yet. It''s impossible for me, Qiu Chunlong, to lose." Qiu Chunlong roared and stood up, staring at Ye Hao stubbornly.


    The fans around yelled.


    "Yes, our Young Master Qiu won''t lose at all!"


    "Sao Qiu, you are the best!"


    "Come on, young autumn."


    Feeling the fighting spirit behind him, Ye Hao sneered and turned his head. He looked at Qiu Chunlong''s eyes: "I don''t dare to admit even losing. You are not worthy of being my opponent."


    "Ye Hao, don''t be arrogant! You are a dog that the Ye family doesn''t want..."


    Ye Hao''s face sank, and there was a joking smile at the corner of his mouth.


    [Title: Hunter, opening]


    Qiu Chunlong instantly felt enveloped by a murderous intent, as if a guillotine knife was hanging from his head, falling down at any time.


    Sweat appeared on his forehead, his legs were trembling, and his pupils continued to dilate.


    In the end, he fell directly on the ground, looking at Ye Hao in fear with his eyes.


    Ye Hao scorned Qiu Chunlong: "You can''t even stop my momentum, and you want to fight with me? Go home and practice for a few more years, genius."


    The previous battle had left a shadow on Qiu Chunlong''s body. At this moment, the appearance of this murderous aura directly caused Qiu Chunlong''s last desire to fight to disappear.


    The flowers of the family are flowers after all.


    "Asshole, we Qiu Shao is not feeling well today, and we will defeat you the same day!"


    "Qiu Shao stood up and defeated this rude villain."


    "We Qiu Shao is the most handsome, you rubbish!"


    Listening to the noise in his ears, Ye Hao was a little impatient, and most of all, someone even threw a bottle at him.


    "To shut up."


    boom


    Originally still controlling the murderous aura that was only covering Qiu Chunlong''s body, it instantly lost its restraint and spread to the audience.


    At this moment, the air seemed to be frozen, and the girls who were still yelling at the fan moment became dumb.


    Several people with low bearing capacity fell to the ground, and even worse, there was a smell of urine.


    I saw that when they recovered from this fear, only the sluggish Qiu Chunlong was left in the field, and the young man had long since disappeared.


    A student girl swallowed, and murmured with lingering fear; "What happened to the momentum just now, I feel like someone has caught my throat."


    "Stop talking about you, I was scared to pee just now. That person is a demon!" whispered a person next to him.


    "Scared to pee, let alone look at the girls running toward the toilet, they are really scared to pee."


    "Who is that man!"


    Since then, Jiangnan University has added a legend that a mysterious young man defeated the incredible Qiu Daxiao, and it is said that just a look in his eyes can scare girls to pee and even get pregnant!


    ...


    The protagonist of all this is now on the roof of a remote teaching building, standing there boringly.


    "It''s really bad luck. I didn''t expect that Qiu Chunlong was still a superpower, so I could only use superpowers in the end." Ye Hao sighed, and a virtual system page appeared in front of him.


    [System Tip: Because the host uses the ability during the mission, the mission fails, and now the failure penalty begins. The system will randomly generate a penalty content]


    [Task Punishment: Within one hour, the host must confess to the first girl he sees, and after confession, kiss the other person forcibly. ¡¿


    Several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead. Just because he saw the content of the punishment, he quickly found such a deserted place.


    To confess to the girl you see, you have to kiss each other forcefully.


    Ye Hao didn''t want to wait for Sister Ting to come out and see that he was taken away by the police car for molesting a girl.


    But the clever Ye Hao also thought of the loopholes in the punishment task of the system, and its punishment content was only within an hour.


    If you say that you don''t see any girl within an hour, then this punishment will be invalid.


    That''s why Ye Hao chose this place. He only needs to stay here for an hour now.


    Ye Hao was lying on the ground, basking in the sun.


    It''s rare to have such a leisurely time.


    Most of the time passed in a blink of an eye.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes, sat up and stretched his arms.


    "There are still the last five minutes, and the punishment for this task is no big deal. It''s just a pity that the task is rewarded, alas..."


    In the last few minutes, Ye Hao kept staring at that time.


    three minutes.


    Two minutes.


    One minute.


    Ye Hao patted the dust on his **** and was about to leave.


    Ta Ta Ta


    The sound of rapid footsteps came from the entrance of the rooftop.


    Ye Hao was taken aback, **** it! The door to the rooftop didn''t seem to be closed just now! Don''t have a woman come up at this last time!


    God will always arrange many coincidences.


    A beautiful figure appeared on the roof, wearing a mask, panting.


    When she saw Ye Hao on the rooftop, her eyes flashed with joy, and she suddenly ran in front of Ye Hao.


    "Great, you are here! Someone is chasing me behind, hurry up and bring..."


    Before Nangong Ziqiong could finish her words, she felt her body being pulled, and then a masculine breath slapped her nose.


    Her body was pressed against the isolation net on the edge of the rooftop, and the man in front of her was touching her ear with a hand, looking at herself with affectionate and blurred eyes.


    Don''t blame me, but blame you for coming. This is the time.


    Ye Hao sighed inwardly. At this moment, his body had completely lost control, and all his actions seemed to be moving by himself.


    "You know, you are beautiful. Your hair, your skin, and even your subtle body scent are always touching my heartstrings." Ye Hao''s face was obsessed, and his lips opened slightly.


    I rely on! I rely on!


    How could he say such a nasty line!


    Ye Hao''s heart is already 10,000 grass and mud horses running wild.


    Nangong Ziqiong''s beautiful eyes were surprised, and she hesitated for a moment; "Well...I will talk about something later, someone is chasing me..."


    "Nothing is more important than what I am talking about now. Even if the **** of death is chasing you behind you, I will use my body to block its sickle."


    "Even if the sky is going to collapse, I will support a harbor for you."


    "Even if tomorrow is the end, I will use the last time to love you."


    Ye Hao''s eyes were affectionate, and he raised his right hand and stroked Nangong Ziqiong''s eyebrows, then slowly drew it to her ears and gently untied the mask strap.


    At this moment, Nangong Ziqiong had a short circuit in her head.


    The mask was slowly taken off, and a beautiful face that made God jealous appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao was shocked. When he rescued this woman before, he just felt that this woman was in good shape, but he didn''t expect that this face would be so alluring.


    It''s not unbelievable to say that she is a beauty in the city, but I don''t know why I always feel like this person has seen it.


    "You are beautiful. Beautiful enough to grab my heart, so beautiful that I can''t control my thinking, can''t control my hands, and can''t control my hands, make me fall in love with you."


    When Ye Hao said this, Nangong Meiqiong''s eyes widened. Then the two lips pressed together.

 Chapter 392： I will think about it

    A full ten seconds.


    As if time had stopped.


    At this moment, Ye Hao finally got his body rights back. He raised his head and looked at Nangong Ziqiong, whose face was red, his eyes blurred, and his chest undulating.


    Although his body was controlled just now, he could still feel the warm sensation of his lips and the rapid sniff.


    "I''m sorry...I can explain..." Ye Hao just wanted to explain, and he felt a murderous aura behind him.


    "The old man is willing to listen to your explanation."


    Ye Hao turned around and saw an old woman with a cruel face and a wooden crutch standing at the entrance of the rooftop.


    "That..." Before Ye Hao had time to speak, the old woman directly threw a jujube nucleus out of her hand.


    Ye Hao hurriedly pulled Nangong Ziqiong behind him, took out a dagger in his hand and blocked him.


    bump


    The date pit was blocked by the dagger, but Ye Hao''s palm was numb.


    With so much strength, the power of an ordinary jujube kernel is no different from a bullet. Ye Hao cautiously looked at the old woman in front of him.


    "There are two times, but I don''t know how many date nuclei you can block the old body." The old woman had a sullen face, and she didn''t know when there were a few more date nuclei in her hand, and she ejected immediately.


    The dagger in Ye Hao''s hand passed a few streams of light in front of him, and a few jujube pits fell on the ground.


    And a crack appeared on the sleeve of Ye Hao''s left arm.


    On the floor not far behind Ye Hao, a jujube pit sank deep on the floor, and it forced a hole the size of a child''s fist.


    "I want to see if it''s your dagger or the old man''s jujube." The old woman''s voice just fell, but her attack was interrupted.


    "Mrs. He, stop."


    I saw Nangong Ziqiong blocking Ye Hao with open arms.


    Granny He wrinkled her face slightly and put down her hand: "Miss get away. The old man is teaching shameless people for you."


    It seems that the old woman saw the scene where Nangong Ziqiong was kissed by the boy just now.


    Nangong Ziqiong''s face was reddened, she glared at Ye Hao behind her, and then whispered: "Grandma He, he...he is my friend. Just...what happened just now was just an accident."


    "Accident?" Granny He glanced at Nangong Ziqiong''s blushing cheeks, as if she had understood something, she sighed: "Miss, you ran out without authorization to make us feel uneasy. Please also ask Miss to come back with us."


    "Yeah. I can go back with you." Nangong Ziqiong didn''t resist this time, and nodded: "But I also ask Granny He to wait here. I...I still have something to say with him."


    Granny He glanced at Ye Hao with complicated eyes, then turned and walked off the rooftop.


    Now only Ye Hao and Nangong Ziqiong were left on the rooftop.


    "That... what happened just now..." Ye Hao still wanted to explain, but Nangong Ziqiong pressed her finger against her mouth.


    "Don''t say anything just now." Nangong Ziqiong lowered her head.


    "Then that old woman? You just said to go back with her?" Ye Hao turned his head and looked at the outside of the rooftop isolation net. There were black cars parked downstairs. The men in black suits Ye Hao had dealt with before were also Stand below.


    Nangong Ziqiong explained: "In fact, they are my bodyguards. I ran out before without permission. They just wanted to pick me up."


    It turned out to be like this. No wonder Ye Hao felt that those people were a little weird before, and they didn''t carry any murderous aura.


    "Then you are going back with them now?" Ye Hao asked.


    Nangong Ziqiong nodded and flirted her hair lightly: "I''ve had enough trouble, and I''m very happy these past two days. It''s hard to make Granny He and the others worry about me all the time."


    "So..." Looking at the face of the woman in front of him, Ye Hao didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "What you just said..." Nangong Ziqiong said, but she swallowed what she was about to say again.


    "Well, I should go now."


    Nangong Ziqiong turned and walked to the gate of the rooftop. She stopped and looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao also looked at this woman.


    Both of them subconsciously avoided what was just now. One didn''t know how to explain it, and the other might have thoughts hidden in their hearts.


    "Your confession was so sudden this time, I need to think about it. When I figure it out, I will reply to you."


    Nangong Ziqiong suddenly left a word, turned and disappeared on the rooftop.


    what?


    Ye Hao was stunned, then did he confess success or failure?


    By the way, it seems that I don''t even know the name of that woman.


    A girl who had met twice and didn''t know what her name was, she directly kissed her.


    Gee.


    Ye Hao, you are really depraved.


    When Ye Hao walked out of this building, the cars at the door had disappeared.


    But the identity of this woman is extraordinary, and the grandmother He who protects her is quite terrifying.


    While thinking about things, Ye Hao went back to the building where Sister Ting took the exam.


    It just so happens that the third round is over, and you can see those math teachers coming out of the teaching building.


    Most of the people shook their heads there again and again, depending on the situation, the results were not good.


    After a while, Zhao Yanting walked out.


    "Sister Ting," Ye Hao beckoned.


    Zhao Yanting walked over quickly.


    "How is Sister Ting''s exam?" Ye Hao asked.


    Before Zhao Yanting could speak, a group of people came over.


    "Yanting, how is your exam."


    "I was eliminated in the third round. The last two math problems are too difficult."


    "Hey, I''m just one step wrong."


    These people are the classmates who met Zhao Yanting before.


    When they got together, of course, they talked about the content of the previous third round of exams, and Ye Hao was sent out all of a sudden.


    "You know. Zhijia has passed three rounds, he can participate in the fourth round of the afternoon test!" a person exclaimed.


    Everyone''s eyes focused on Hui Zhijia''s body.


    Hui Zhijia touched his head and said modestly: "It''s just good luck. I believe everyone will be in the fourth round next time."


    After that, there was a burst of praise from others.


    Hui Zhijia looked at Zhao Yanting and asked: "Yanting, how are your results. Haven''t the fourth round? It doesn''t matter, you have reached the third round and are very good."


    "Yes, I heard that there are only 50 places in the fourth round. There are thousands of math teachers across the country, and only 50 places are left. This is too difficult."


    "Zhijia, you have to work hard in the fourth round in the afternoon. Although this is just a proficiency test on the surface, who doesn''t know that the person who can pass the four rounds might be able to go further in his career as a teacher!"


    "Isn''t Zhijia''s goal in the past to be able to teach at Jiangnan University? If he can pass four rounds, it might really be."


    Hui Zhijia motioned to others to be quiet, and then he looked at Zhao Yanting: "Yanting, I heard that you are now teaching in a middle school in Haicheng. According to your ability, this has not buried you. I have a friend that has something to do with you. , Or let me help you..."


    Listening to Hui Zhijia''s words, those former classmates looked at Zhao Yanting with envy. Hui Zhijia was pursuing Zhao Yanting before going to school. They had all heard the news.


    Zhao Yanting smiled implicitly, and she whispered: "Actually, I have also passed the third round." With that, she looked at Ye Hao who was squeezed outside, and nodded at him with grateful eyes.

 Chapter 393： Old classmates have stories

    From the shock at the beginning to the surprise at the back, I asked.


    Those people began to ask questions around Zhao Yanting.


    Although Zhao Yanting was the school girl during their school, but the grades can only be said to be intermediate.


    "Well, everyone is hungry after the exam. Let''s go to dinner, I will treat you today." Hui Zhijia said, everyone''s eyes gathered on him again.


    There was a satisfied look in his eyes.


    "That...I have friends..." Zhao Yanting looked at Ye Hao hesitantly.


    Hui Zhijia glanced at the quiet young man next to him. The reason why he organized a dinner was to find a chance to get close to Zhao Yanting.


    Although he didn''t pursue success when he was in school, Hui Zhijia still had a little extravagant hope.


    "It''s okay, since it is Yan Ting''s colleague, then it is our friend, let''s go together." Hui Zhijia said generously.


    Zhao Yanting walked to Ye Hao, looked at Ye Hao, as if seeking his advice.


    "I''m all right." Ye Hao said casually. He had to accompany Sister Ting to the third round in the afternoon. As for where to eat at noon, he certainly didn''t mind.


    "This brother said it''s all right, so let''s go together."


    Hui Zhijia gave an old classmate a look, and the classmate enthusiastically approached him immediately, and a few people caught Ye Hao and left with them.


    Ye Hao saw all these things in his eyes, but he didn''t bother to care, as long as they stayed safe and didn''t ask for trouble.


    Soon, they arrived at a western restaurant that looked very luxurious.


    "Today I will take you all to eat a French meal." As soon as Hui Zhijia said this, cheers came to mind immediately.


    The people next to Ye Hao whispered.


    "Hui Zhijia, this kid did a good job after graduation. At least one person in a Western restaurant like this would cost 1,000 people. There are no two or three thousand people like us in the ten or so people. If you start a drink again, tsk tsk tsk. "


    "Don''t tell me, Hui Zhijia is now teaching in a key high school in Yuhang. Our second- and third-tier cities are simply incomparable."


    "It''s good if it''s related. Don''t be envious."


    It seems that Hui Zhijia is a successful person.


    Soon Hui Zhijia booked a place on the second floor of the western restaurant, a whole row by the window.


    "Yanting, come and sit here." Hui Zhijia moved the chair next to him and looked at Zhao Yanting grinning.


    But Zhao Yanting walked to Ye Hao''s side: "It''s okay, I''ll just sit there."


    Hui Zhijia stayed on Ye Hao for a while, still with a smile on his face: "Sit down, everyone, I''ve ordered steak for everyone, because it''s noon to stop drinking."


    "It''s okay. It''s fine to have a Western meal."


    "It made Zhijia waste."


    With that said, everyone began to constantly commercial flattery, during which Hui Zhijia changed positions with the person sitting on the other side of Zhao Yanting, and then tried his best to find a chat with Zhao Yanting.


    But Zhao Yanting just responded casually.


    During the period, Zhao Yanting went to the bathroom, and Hui Zhijia followed.


    Ye Hao also found an excuse to walk over, and at the corner outside the bathroom, Ye Hao heard the arguing voice between Hui Zhijia and Zhao Yanting.


    "Yanting, why have you been hiding from me so far!"


    "I didn''t avoid you."


    "Then what I mean to you is not obvious enough."


    "Hui Zhijia, I really don''t know what you mean by this."


    "What do you mean? Yan Ting, I have been chasing you for years in college. At that time, there was Jiang Huajian from the physical education department. I heard that he was also in your school. Could it be that you were with him? That''s it."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I have nothing to do with Jiang Huajian."


    "Then why are you unwilling to accept me. I am not a poor boy from the countryside before. I have a house in Yuhang and I still have connections. I can transfer you from Haicheng to Yuhang."


    Ye Hao noticed that Hui Zhijia''s expression was a little crazy, and he kept approaching Zhao Yanting. Zhao Yanting had already retreated to the corner at the moment.


    "Enough. Teacher Hui, you are a little emotional." Ye Hao''s figure appeared in front of Zhao Yanting.


    Hui Zhijia was taken aback, then squeezed his fists, glared at Ye Hao, then turned and walked away.


    "Are you all right." Ye Hao looked at Zhao Yanting.


    Zhao Yanting shook her head, looked at Hui Zhijia''s back, and whispered: "Hui Zhijia was not like this before. I don''t know why he completely changed before graduation."


    Afterwards, Zhao Yanting said something about Hui Zhijia.


    Hui Zhijia was admitted to university in the country, and his academic performance was very good, but because of his family, he was often looked down upon.


    But she was very diligent in college, so Zhao Yanting had a good impression of him.


    However, the reason why Zhao Yanting rejected him at the time was because she had to study hard, and she felt that Hui Zhijia was too utilitarian.


    After chatting for a while, Ye Hao and Zhao Yanting returned to the banquet.


    Hui Zhijia is still smiling, as if nothing happened just now.


    "Oh, this is not Zhijia. Why are you eating here? Who is the woman next to you?" At this moment, a middle-aged fat woman in a black and white uniform came over with a briefcase, her eyes falling on Zhao Yanting next to Hui Zhijia.


    His eyes were full of jealousy.


    When Hui Zhijia saw the visitor, there was a moment of panic in his eyes, and he quickly moved away from Zhao Yanting, pretending to be calm, and said, "Secretary Lin, it''s been a long time since I saw you. What a coincidence, you are also eating here."


    "Yes. You also know that our Education Bureau has a lot of things." The fat woman had a proud expression on her lips: "These are your friends, Zhijia?"


    The look in this woman''s eyes was very unpleasant, giving people a feeling of being aloof, and several teachers were angry.


    "I forgot to introduce to you, this is the secretary of Yuhang Education Bureau, Secretary Lin. These are my classmates during college. I have dinner here today."


    Secretary of Yuhang Education Bureau!


    In an instant, the faces of the teachers who were still upset with the fat woman just now showed pleasing expressions.


    "It turned out to be Secretary Lin for a long time. I am..."


    "Secretary Lin, would you like to sit down and eat together?"


    The woman bowed her hand with a look of disgust: "No, I still have a dinner upstairs, so I won''t accompany you."


    After speaking, the woman left.


    After that, the group of former classmates started to tout Hui Zhijia and asked him why he knew the Secretary of the Education Bureau.


    Although this is just a secretary, as long as he gets in touch with the Education Bureau, it matters a lot!


    "It''s no wonder that Zhijia dared to say that Yan Ting was transferred from Haicheng to Yuhang. It turns out that this has something to do with it. Brothers, don''t forget to give them some help."


    Hearing these flattery, Hui Zhijia was a little absent.


    And Hui Zhijia''s mobile phone heard the prompt sound of a text message. He picked up the phone and looked at it, his expression changed.


    "Sorry, I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Ye Hao watched Hui Zhijia leave nervously, and Zhao Yanting on the side asked suspiciously: "Why do I feel he is a little weird." Ye Hao smiled lightly, "You old classmate has something in mind."

 Chapter 394： Arrogant secretary

    394


    Later, while Zhao Yanting was eating, the waiter on the side accidentally spilled the wine on Zhao Yanting''s feet.


    The waiter apologized repeatedly, but Zhao Yanting did not blame, and walked towards the bathroom accompanied by Ye Hao.


    When they cleaned Zhao Yanting''s feet in the wash basin.


    A man and a woman walked out of the men''s room next to them, their faces flushed, their breathing was even more rapid, and their clothes were disheveled.


    These two people are Hui Zhijia and Secretary Lin who left before.


    Seeing the appearance of the two of them, they came out of the men''s bathroom again, without thinking about what they were doing in the bathroom just now.


    When he saw Ye Hao and others outside, Hui Zhijia''s expression changed and he hurriedly explained: "Um...that I had no paper in the toilet just now. It happened that Secretary Lin was outside, I...I beg her to send it. Don''t get me wrong."


    misunderstanding?


    Haha, this obvious thing is right now, the two people who need to feed the paper are panting, their faces are red, and there are obvious signs of pulling on Secretary Lin''s uniform.


    "Zhijia, what is there to explain." Secretary Lin went uncharacteristically, walked in front of Zhao Yanting and looked up and down: "I guess your name is Zhao Yanting."


    "How do you know my name?" Zhao Yanting was taken aback.


    "I don''t know, when Zhijia turned off the lights and had **** with me several times, all she said was your name." Secretary Lin looked at Zhao Yanting contemptuously: "I saw a real person today, it really is a coquettish Bitch."


    Zhao Yanting''s face sank.


    Upon seeing this, Hui Zhijia hurriedly pulled Secretary Lin: "Secretary Lin, are you drunk? Don''t talk nonsense about these things, if it spreads out, it will be bad for your reputation."


    "Don''t pretend Zhijia, they are all teachers, right." Secretary Lin smiled lightly and walked to the sink, dressing up in the mirror.


    ¡®If they dare to talk nonsense, I dare not let them get stuck in the education system. Teacher Zhao should understand the consequences. And I advise you, don''t have any thoughts about Zhijia, he is my person now. "


    This is a threat.


    Zhao Yanting took a deep breath and said coldly: "Secretary Lin, I don''t know what you are talking about. Hui Zhijia and I are only college classmates. As for what happened to you just now, I am not interested."


    Secretary Lin''s face sank. She didn''t like Zhao Yating''s noble feelings. It was like something she cherished, which was nothing in the eyes of others.


    She originally wanted to see the unwilling expression on Zhao Yanting''s face, but Zhao Yanting''s appearance gave her the feeling of punching the cotton.


    She smiled and said, "It''s okay? It''s okay that he will keep a picture of you when you were in school. Bitch, don''t pretend to be in front of me, isn''t it just a bit more beautiful."


    Ye Hao on the side could see that Secretary Lin was trying to anger Zhao Yanting.


    Hui Zhijia immediately stood up and tried to pull Secretary Lin away: "Secretary Lin, you are really drunk. I will send you back first."


    Snapped


    Hui Zhijia was stunned, feeling the burning sensation on her face.


    "What are you forcing me here, Hui Zhijia, let me tell you. You are the little white face I raised. The reason why you can stay in Yuhang is not because of the old lady. The old lady knows you like these beautiful little girls, but the old lady is Not allowed!"


    Facing Secretary Lin''s scolding, Hui Zhijia gritted his teeth and lowered his head silently.


    Seeing this look of her old classmate, Zhao Yanting felt a sadness in her heart.


    She now understands why this old classmate can now be so colorful, it turned out to have paid her dignity.


    "Ye Hao, let''s go." Zhao Yanting did not want to stay longer.


    But the woman is still reluctant.


    "Want to go. I hate seeing you glamorous bastards. Let me slap you first." Secretary Lin''s hideous expression was jealous, and she slapped Zhao Yanting''s face with her palm.


    Snapped


    There was a crisp sound.


    Several passing guests showed surprised expressions.


    And Hui Zhijia was also surprised to watch Secretary Lin''s cheeks slowly swell up, and then his eyes fell on the young man standing next to Zhao Yanting.


    "There is also a limit to nonsense. We can''t control what you do, but don''t shame you." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "You...you dare to beat me...you a little teacher dare to beat me, believe it or not, I will call your leader... I can lose your job with just one sentence!" Secretary Lin didn''t think of herself. He would be slapped.


    She was furious, looking at the young man, she subconsciously thought that he and Zhao Yanting were both teachers.


    She directly stretched out her nails that had spent thousands of maintenance, ready to paint a big painted face on Ye Hao''s face.


    Facing Secretary Lin who rushed over again, Ye Hao lifted his foot without hesitation and kicked her abdomen.


    Secretary Lin suddenly planted on the ground, clutching his stomach.


    "Don''t worry about this kind of person, let''s go." Ye Hao was too lazy to waste time with this kind of person, and returned to the banquet with Zhao Yanting.


    Watching Ye Hao they left.


    Hui Zhijia hesitated for a moment, and walked to Secretary Lin: "How are you... how are you..."


    Snapped


    It was another slap on Hui Zhijia''s face.


    "Why are you a man? You didn''t say a word when you saw your old lady being beaten!" Secretary Lin is completely a mad woman at the moment. The thick makeup on her face is falling down, revealing that I don''t know. There are several layers of thick wrinkles.


    Hui Zhijia did not speak, and let Secretary Lin vent his anger on him.


    After Secretary Lin vented to Hui Zhijia, she murmured viciously: "I remember that guy. Dare to beat the old lady, the old lady will never end with him!"


    After that, she ignored Hui Zhijia and left.


    After that, the banquet soon ended.


    Zhao Yanting kept silent about Hui Zhijia''s affairs, and her mood was a bit uncomfortable. After all, seeing that her former classmate had fallen to this point, she was really uncomfortable.


    In the afternoon, Ye Hao watched Zhao Yanting walk into the exam building.


    And he was standing on the side of the road boringly, ready to pass the afternoon like this.


    "Secretary Lin, it is an honor for us to come and inspect Jiangnan University."


    "I heard that Jiangnan University is hosting a national teacher math group competition this time, so I''ll come and have a look." A familiar female voice heard.


    Ye Hao raised his head, just to face the arrogant woman.


    It''s really a narrow road.


    And Secretary Lin''s eyes widened at the moment. She didn''t expect that the **** who beat her at noon was also here, suddenly her eyes rolled.


    "Teacher Hong, can anyone at Jiangnan University come in?"


    "Secretary Lin, what do you mean?" the Jiangnan University teacher who was following Secretary Lin asked puzzledly.


    Secretary Lin pointed at Ye Hao directly: "I know this person, he is a rude, rude, and violent guy. University is a place for students to learn, how can such a person stay here!" Ye Hao smiled Now, this woman is really grudges, and when she gets here, she still finds ways to trouble herself.

 Chapter 395： Professor Ye! !

    "That..." The Jiangnan University teacher gave Ye Hao a little hesitantly.


    Then he whispered to Secretary Lin, "Secretary Lin, this is not appropriate. Our university campus is open, and anyone is allowed to come in."


    "Don''t what I said doesn''t work! Jiangnan University is public, but the premise of all this is that this is a place for students to learn!" Secretary Lin aggressively.


    The teacher''s final relationship with Secretary Lin was really not easy to offend, so he could only walk in front of Ye Hao.


    "That... Mr. I''m really sorry. For some reason, please leave the Jiangnan University campus."


    The teacher didn''t dare to look at Ye Hao''s eyes when he was speaking, it seemed that he was guilty.


    Ye Hao didn''t care about the teacher, but looked at Secretary Lin.


    "Give you a face?"


    Hearing the sound, Secretary Lin''s face suddenly changed.


    "Or do you still want me to slap you a few more times to make your memory longer?" Ye Hao looked at Secretary Lin lightly.


    There are some people who really don''t know how many catties they are, relying on a little bit of power in their hands, and they are arrogant there.


    "You...you..." Secretary Lin might be afraid that Ye Hao would do it to himself as before, and hurried back several steps.


    Ye Hao lowered his head and continued to play with his mobile phone.


    Secretary Lin was so angry that she was so angry that she shouted at the teacher: "What are you doing in a daze? Didn''t you see the attitude of this person? Don''t hurry up and ask the security guard to drag him away."


    The teacher had no choice but to follow suit.


    Secretary Lin stood there looking at Ye Hao, brat, you wait for me, originally you were planning to find a chance to clean up you, but you hit the gun yourself!


    In this way, Ye Hao was playing with his mobile phone there.


    The woman was standing there.


    Just as Secretary Lin was a little impatient while waiting, a bus stopped in front of the school.


    A group of people came down from above.


    "Professors, it''s really rare for you to spare time to come to our place."


    "The principal, you were joking, but we came over and bothered you to receive him personally."


    "No matter where this is, you are all national heroes. If I don''t receive it personally, wouldn''t I lose the face of our Jiangnan University."


    Those were four or five people, almost all in their fifties, with a little gray hair and big glasses.


    A middle-aged man in a suit was welcoming them.


    After seeing them, Secretary Lin immediately put on a smile on his face, as if he had forgotten Ye Hao''s existence, and walked up quickly.


    "President Zheng, you finally took the professors over."


    The president of Jiangnan University, whose surname is Bai, introduced to several people: "This is the secretary of the Yuhang Education Bureau. Because the director has something to do on a business trip, Secretary Lin will come to receive you. Secretary Lin, these are all great mathematics experts. , And now participates in national military scientific research projects."


    "I''ve heard about the professors for a long time, and I finally saw the real person today." Secretary Lin walked to the math professors and stretched out his hand to say hello.


    But I didn''t expect those people to walk past Secretary Lin suddenly.


    "?"


    Secretary Lin looked dazed, she watched the math professors walk up to Ye Hao who was playing with the mobile phone.


    "Excuse me, are you Professor Ye?" One of the 50-year-old professors looked carefully at Ye Hao, who was playing with his mobile phone.


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the person in front of him. He didn''t know him.


    "Sorry, you may have recognized the wrong person."


    "I have seen your picture. You are Ye Hao, Professor Ye." Another person exclaimed a little excited.


    It turns out that these people did not admit their mistakes.


    "My name is Ye Hao, who are you?" Ye Hao did remember that he had never seen these people.


    "I forgot to introduce myself. We are from the Scientific Research Department of the Military Region, the Mathematics Group.... According to the relationship, we are still Professor Ye''s researcher. We have seen your nuclear reactor reduction technology and pollution prevention technology. . It''s simply a cross-age technology!"


    "Yes, I haven''t understood many of the data calculations."


    "I wonder if Professor Ye is free, please give us some pointers."


    Several mathematics professors have completely lost their usual calm at this moment, as if a thirsty student finally found a teacher.


    "It''s him, please take him out."


    At this moment, the returning teacher, Hong, walked over with a few security guards and shouted at Ye Hao.


    The security guard immediately surrounded him.


    "Sir, please leave here."


    Seeing this posture in front of him, Ye Hao shrugged at several mathematics professors beside him: "I''m sorry, I may be a little troublesome. I don''t seem to be welcome here."


    "What are you doing!" One of the impatient professors stood directly in front of Ye Hao.


    The security guards were taken aback, strange.


    Didn¡¯t I just say that someone is making trouble here? Why is there someone coming out to stop them?


    "Old gentleman, please get out of the way. Just now we received a report that someone was making trouble here, so I want to expel him." The security said.


    "Nonsense, when we came just now, we clearly saw Professor Ye Hao just resting here, how can there be any trouble you said!" The professor shouted, pointing at several security guards.


    The security guards hesitated for a moment, then looked back at the teacher who called them.


    The teacher is also a little confused. These old people don''t seem to be from Jiangnan University. He has never seen them.


    Finally, under the gaze of everyone, he walked in front of Secretary Lin. Secretary Lin''s expression was a bit wrong, and her eyes were erratic.


    "Secretary Lin, you... Didn''t you tell me to kick that person out just now."


    Secretary Lin has all the thoughts of scolding his mother.


    This guy didn''t see his wink at him.


    Just now Secretary Lin saw the respect of those mathematics professors to Ye Hao, and she felt bad.


    Although I don''t know what identity this person has, it is definitely not a simple person to make these big people respect.


    At this time, the president of Jiangnan University and the mathematics professors all looked at her.


    "Um...that we may have some misunderstanding, it must be that they misheard me just now." Secretary Lin hurriedly defended.


    "Oh?" Ye Hao looked at Secretary Lin with a playful smile: "It seems that Secretary Lin didn''t say that just now. If I remember correctly, Secretary Lin just said that I was rude, rude, and violent. Guys, you shouldn''t stay in this place of teaching and educating people."


    "Secretary Lin, I hope you can explain it well. Professor Ye Hao has made a great contribution to the country and even to our mathematics community. If you insult him like this, you are insulting us." A mathematics professor''s face sank.


    If the other mathematics professors were gloomy, it would be obvious that they were on Ye Hao''s side.


    The principal on the side saw that Secretary Lin didn''t speak, it was obvious.


    Do it yourself.


    Although Secretary Lin''s position is quite high, there are several professors in the mathematics field who are said to have a very important position in national scientific research. This time they were finally invited over.


    Secretary Lin swallowed, and finally she walked up to Ye Hao with a smile on her face. "Mr. Ye, the previous things were all misunderstandings. I... I am very sorry, please forgive my rudeness." She said, she lowered her head to Ye Hao.

 Chapter 396： Enter the examination room

    Seeing the fat woman in front of her lowered her arrogant head to herself, Ye Hao knew that this was just a stopgap measure.


    In her heart, she couldn''t wait to swallow herself alive.


    For such a person, Ye Hao still couldn''t see it. He said faintly, "Don''t bark like a dog in the future."


    Secretary Lin paled, and then she forced a smile: "Yes...Yes."


    "Okay. The misunderstanding has been resolved. How many professors won''t you introduce this gentleman to me?" The principal stood up and changed the subject, and cast a few glances at the security guards on the side.


    The security guards left immediately.


    "Oh. Don''t look at this Professor Ye''s young age, but many of our scientific research data can be calculated thanks to him." A somewhat excited professor said there; "Also in the Jiangnan Military Region before, one about the first Five generations..."


    Just as the professor was about to say something, a professor next to him hurriedly grabbed him and cast a stare at him.


    The professor just reacted right now, covering his mouth.


    He looked at Principal Zheng apologetically: "I''m sorry, there are some things I can''t say."


    Principal Zheng nodded, and he looked curiously at the young man who seemed to be younger than his school.


    Is he a professor of mathematics? And looking at the professor just now, this young man is still responsible for important matters in the country''s military scientific research?


    As the president of Jiangnan University, President Zheng hasn''t seen a genius, but he has never seen such a genius before him.


    "Hello. I am the President of Jiangnan University, Zheng Caidong." President Zheng stretched out his hand to Ye Hao.


    A prestigious school principal greeted himself, if before changing, perhaps Ye Hao would have been very excited.


    But at this moment, his face changed slightly, and he shook hands with the principal, just saying hello.


    "Several professors. It''s about to start over there, and I will invite some professors..." a teacher next to him said anxiously.


    Only then did several professors remember their purpose of coming here this time.


    But they looked at Ye Hao with reluctance.


    ...


    At this moment, in an amphitheater in the teaching building, there are almost fifty teachers sitting in their respective positions, with a computer in front of them.


    At the moment they are all sitting there nervously. Usually they arrange exams for the students. At that time, they will let the students relax.


    But this is easy to say. When it''s their turn, how many people can really relax.


    "Yanting, what happened at noon was really a misunderstanding, I..." It happened that Hui Zhijia was sitting next to Zhao Yanting. He looked at Zhao Yanting as if trying to explain something.


    Zhao Yanting kept staring at the computer screen in front of her.


    "I said, I don''t want to mention anything about noon."


    Hui Zhijia''s face sank, Zhao Yanting''s attitude was already obvious, and he could only be silent.


    "The examiner enters."


    At this moment, a voice came from the door of the classroom, and all the students suddenly raised their heads.


    A few mathematics professors walked in, and the candidates below were all boiling.


    For them in the mathematics world, they are currently aware of those great candidates in the mathematics world.


    "I''m going, that''s my teacher''s teacher!"


    "I didn''t expect Jiangnan University to invite all these seniors."


    "I feel like I''m a lot nervous again."


    Just as everyone was staring at the mathematics professors who walked in, an abrupt figure followed in.


    A teenager who looks at most in his early twenties.


    I thought it was just a volunteer who led the way, but those mathematics professors actually seemed to talk to him on purpose, with a respectful expression on their faces.


    At this moment, the examinees were there to guess who this person was, and that he would have such a big face.


    To say that the most shocked were the two below, Zhao Yanting and Hui Zhijia.


    Hui Zhijia couldn''t believe it and looked at this young man who he hadn''t cared about before. He... how could he appear here.


    And Zhao Yanting opened her mouth wide. If it weren''t for the present situation, she would almost shout out.


    How could this guy appear here!


    "Professor Ye, please sit down."


    There were chairs for the examiners to sit on in the lecture hall, and the old professors looked at Ye Hao with respect.


    If you pay attention to seniority, some of them can even be Ye Hao''s grandfather.


    But in their eyes, the capable Ye Hao''s status is much higher than them.


    In the end, everyone sat down under the ouster, Ye Hao sat among them.


    "It really feels a bit inappropriate for me to sit here." Ye Hao felt the gaze of the general examinee teacher in the audience, and he also saw Zhao Yanting''s surprised expression.


    The boss with an open mouth can just stuff a big sausage directly.


    "What''s inappropriate, it just so happens that we can discuss some issues here. Anyway, the content of the exam is ready."


    "Yeah. It is not easy to meet Professor Ye after all."


    No way, in the end Ye Hao could only accept the hospitality of these old professors.


    And the Secretary Lin on the side could only stand dryly. Originally, her position was now Ye Hao''s position, but now she was robbed by Ye Hao and she could only stand there.


    She can''t let the old professors stand.


    It took a while for the staff to bring the wooden stool over and let her sit aside.


    Perhaps this is the most aggrieved event she has ever been invited to.


    The exams for the candidates below have already started. On the computer screen in front of them, the exam questions prepared by the professors appeared. They only need to write the answers on the answer sheet at hand.


    Although Zhao Yanting was wondering why Ye Hao appeared in the examination room, she knew in her heart that the most important thing was the examination in front of her, and she lowered her head and started to work on the questions.


    On the stage, Ye Hao faced the "front and back attack" of the professors.


    These professors seemed to have forgotten the current examination room, took out their own things around Ye Hao, and asked them there.


    But fortunately, they still controlled their voices, and did not have any impact on the candidates in the examination room, and Ye Hao was not very good at rejecting these modest and studious professors.


    Half an hour passed.


    Several professors looked at Ye Hao with more respect.


    "Professor Ye, regarding the data after the nuclear fission just mentioned, here and here..." A professor still asked tirelessly.


    At this moment, a proctor on the side suddenly walked over with a nervous expression and whispered to several professors.


    "How many professors, please prepare the last three finale questions in the USB flash drive?"


    The finale?


    A professor pointed to the professor next to him: "Isn''t Lao Chen preparing the finale."


    The professor surnamed Chen looked dumbfounded: "That''s not right. The finale is clearly Lao Lin''s responsibility." "Wait, don''t get involved with me. I was still in charge of the research team''s data review last night."

 Chapter 397： Three finale topics

    397


    Finally, it took a long time for the argument to come to a conclusion.


    Regarding the three final questions of the fourth round of the exam, no one has prepared.


    At this moment, the principal Zheng was taken aback.


    Originally according to their plan, the fourth round of the mathematics competition was calculated based on the questions given by the professors. The three final questions were the hardest and most important part, and their scores accounted for one-third of the total score. One!


    Now that such important things are gone, doesn''t it mean that the fourth round of the exam is over.


    "How did you do this, haven''t you checked it before!" Teacher Zheng asked the person in charge.


    The person in charge lowered his head humbly. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to check before. It was because these professors were too identifiable. He was always embarrassed to disturb others, so he just notified him and didn''t check before.


    I didn''t expect this to happen.


    "Okay, let''s not shirk our responsibility. A bunch of old guys know about research in a day, and forget about the business matters that others have confessed!" The older professor stopped the dispute between the professors.


    "Then what should we do now?" The invigilator said worriedly: "The exam has passed halfway. I just found out that the three major questions were missing when I checked the USB flash drive. Now the candidates are about to write the last three. That''s it."


    President Zheng looked at everyone: "I also ask the professors to find a way."


    After all, it was caused by my own negligence, and a bunch of professors started thinking about things there.


    "What should I do now?"


    "Old Chen, didn''t you feel like taking part in the mathematics college entrance examination examination question proposition, do you want to come up with three questions on the spot?"


    "Don''t be kidding, you think the exam questions are so good. Give me three questions all day long."


    "Then... shall we use some of the topics in our scientific research?"


    "No, we have signed a non-disclosure agreement. Regarding the contents of military scientific research, even a tiny bit cannot be disclosed. Moreover, the scope of those topics is not just mathematics."


    Seeing these professors look nervous and anxious, Secretary Lin on the side was gloating.


    Ha ha


    I told you old guys to be so terrible, now it''s unlucky, I want to see how you deal with this mess.


    [System task: help professors to solve three math problems, task reward: three skill points. Task penalty: none]


    The task is here, it is rare to have such a task to send skill points.


    Ye Hao looked at the crowd and said aloud: "Um...I happen to have a few questions, if possible. I will come out?"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was stunned, and all their eyes focused on Ye Hao.


    The invigilator immediately shook his head. Even though this group of professors respected the young man so much, it is not a simple matter to ask the test questions: "How can this work, you are so young..."


    "Why not? Professor Ye, can you really come up with three big questions?" A professor looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded: "There should be no problem."


    "The difficulty of the question must be high, preferably not the common Tim."


    "no problem."


    "And it will be done within half an hour."


    "no problem."


    ...


    Seeing Ye Hao''s face is flat and one mouthful is fine, making everyone feel whether he understands what they are talking about.


    Now that you agree, do it.


    Ye Hao stood up and looked at the blackboard behind him.


    Because it is a lecture theatre, there is a big blackboard on the platform.


    "Can I write the title on the blackboard, it''s faster." Ye Hao asked.


    The invigilator looked at the principal hesitantly, he couldn''t do this.


    Principal Zheng gritted his teeth. This time the competition said it was not a big matter, but it was a trivial matter.


    If such a mistake is made, their Jiangnan University may be the laughing stock of the entire mathematics circle and even the education circle.


    It''s like a country hosted the Olympics, and in the end, you suddenly said that you forgot to engage in the closing ceremony.


    "Ye...Mr. Ye, are you really sure?" Principal Zheng looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded confidently: "No problem."


    These three words are still so simple, but they are very sonorous and powerful.


    "Then please Mr. Ye." Principal Zheng nodded.


    After obtaining permission, Ye Hao walked directly to the blackboard, picked up the chalk and started writing quickly on the blackboard. As for the topic, he had already formed his mind.


    "This is a good word." An old professor couldn''t help but admired when he saw the chalk written by Ye Hao.


    The professor next to him gave him a push: "When is it, I''m still reading people''s words here."


    "Don''t you still believe that Professor Ye will fail." The professor stared at him.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe in Professor Ye. We have seen Professor Ye''s knowledge just now. But now that the question is asked, it still needs to be completed in half an hour. This... is really difficult."


    The professors also looked at Ye Hao worriedly at this moment.


    Can this young man help them fix the mess in front of them?


    Five minutes passed.


    Most of the first topic has been written.


    Although President Zheng is the principal, he still can''t understand such advanced mathematics topics in front of him, but he can feel the atmosphere has changed a lot at this moment. The professors who just spoke softly just now stared at the blackboard. The topic.


    After a few more minutes, Ye Hao put down his palm chalk, looked at the title he wrote, and nodded in satisfaction.


    "How about? Is this all right?" Ye Hao turned around and asked.


    But what he saw was that the professors were taking out their notebooks there while looking at the blackboard while doing it themselves.


    Dare to do it yourself first.


    Ye Hao smiled and continued to write the topic.


    The invigilator over there told the candidates below that the three final questions were written on the blackboard this time.


    When Zhao Yanting finished the topic and saw Ye Hao, who was writing the topic on the blackboard, several black lines appeared on her forehead.


    This girl not only came to the examination room, but also asked them questions, did he still not wake up?


    Zhao Yanting took a look at the topics written by Ye Hao. When she first saw it, there was nothing unique, but the more she looked at it, the more she found that there were so many twists and turns inside, and she couldn''t find it for a while. Ideas for the conclusion.


    ...


    The invigilator checked his watch, he stood up and shouted, only the last fifteen minutes were left before the end of the test.


    Many examinees and teachers in the audience wailed in an instant, the pen in their hands couldn''t stop, their heads up and down like a rattle, their eyes scanning back and forth on the blackboard and their answer sheets.


    Many people also asked for a lot of white paper for drafting.


    Not only these examinees, but those old professors frowned as they looked at the topic on the blackboard, muttering in their mouths and shaking their heads at the same time.


    The only relaxing place here is Ye Hao, looking bored at the phone there.


    The task has been completed, and three skill points have been added to his skill points.


    [Skill points: 53. ¡¿


    Ding Ding Ding


    With the ringing of the final exam bell, their test papers were collected amidst the wailing of candidates.


    "All candidates, please leave the venue first, and your results will be announced in half an hour to an hour."


    Ye Hao, who was playing with his mobile phone, felt hatred gazes. He raised his head and was stunned for an instant. Only the examinees who walked out of the classroom gave him a blow "attention".


    Even Zhao Yanting is no exception. Hey, what''s wrong with you guys, it makes me seem to have done something damaging.

 Chapter 398： Upgrade ability

    After the candidates had all gone out, Ye Hao turned around and saw that the professors were still struggling to write in their notebooks.


    "Is it correct to write this topic like this?"


    "You can''t do this, you can''t use this formula here, you have to use this."


    "Wait, I have solved this."


    While the professors were writing, they were still discussing there.


    The principal who looked at the side was stunned.


    That Secretary Lin had already stood by and said nothing.


    "Um... several professors. The test papers have been collected, can you please correct me first..." The invigilator looked at the professors with a pile of test papers.


    However, several professors didn''t seem to hear them at all, and they continued to discuss there, sometimes even leaning on the blackboard to study the topic written by Ye Hao.


    The invigilator looked at the principal aside embarrassedly.


    President Zheng was about to call the professors, but he was stopped by Ye Hao.


    "Don''t bother them, let me change the test paper." Ye Hao said softly.


    He looked at the professors. At this moment, the eyes of those professors showed the kind of enthusiasm that did not match their age, and it gave them a feeling of returning to college and working on several topics day after day.


    "But these test papers are for fifty people. According to the past practice, the examiner is required to correct it in one to two hours on the spot." The invigilator looked at the professors: "It was possible that some professors helped me. Do..."


    The meaning in these words is obvious, that is, it is difficult for Ye Hao to correct these things in a short time.


    "One hour? No problem." Ye Hao clapped his hands, picked up the test papers and walked to an empty place below, and began to correct.


    Fifty test papers have to be corrected within an hour, which is indeed a bit troublesome.


    Fortunately, Ye Hao has a way.


    Speed ??up!


    The questions on the test paper are not difficult, and Ye Hao has the answer in his mind after a few glances.


    "That...Professor Ye. I am also a teacher of mathematics. Although I can''t compare to a few professors, I should be able to..." The invigilator wanted to come over and help this young man.


    Although it seems that this young man is very good at mathematics, it takes time for a teacher to correct the test papers even if he is more capable. It takes at least half a day to finish marking fifty test papers by one person.


    I was thinking... the invigilator heard the sound of a crackling pen writing on the paper, and the sound of quickly flipping through the paper.


    I saw the young man staring at the test paper in front of him, his head swaying from side to side quickly, the pen in his hand did not stop at all.


    The speed of correction is quite fast...


    and many more


    How can it take a minute to change one page of test paper!


    The invigilator rubbed his eyes. He thought it was too tired to prepare for the exam these days and his eyes were dizzy.


    But when he looked at it again, that speed... had increased abruptly.


    That young man''s hand speed can''t be practiced without being single for 30 to 40 years!


    Isn''t he making random changes?


    The invigilator stepped forward solemnly. The exam is a serious matter. Even if the other party has a certain position in the mathematics world, one cannot despise others'' test papers.


    Just when he was about to criticize, a corrected test paper was blown to the ground by draughts, he subconsciously picked it up and glanced at it, then his body stopped, as if it had stopped.


    After half an hour.


    A few professors just put down the pen and paper in their hands.


    "Finally, it''s all solved."


    "I didn''t expect us old guys to solve this kind of math problem together, it would take nearly an hour."


    The time for the end of the exam, including the time before Ye Hao announced the three final questions, was almost an hour.


    "I have to say that these three topics are completely supernumerical, but after Professor Ye''s clever changes, they became a brand new topic." A professor exclaimed.


    "Wait, the exam is over?" A professor returned and looked at the empty classroom.


    The other professors looked at each other, and at this moment they remembered their mission here.


    I saw Principal Zheng standing next to him.


    The old professor hurriedly got up and said apologetically: "President Zheng, I''m really sorry. You see, our old guys tend to forget the surroundings when they encounter things that interest them. The test papers for the candidates, we will change them now."


    They are old professors after all, and President Zheng is not good at scolding them, and the matter is about to be resolved.


    "It''s okay. Just now when several professors were writing the questions, Mr. Ye Hao had already helped us to change the test paper. It seems that the situation has been changed almost." President Zheng looked at Ye Hao who was changing the test paper over there with complicated eyes.


    "Professor Ye is changing?"


    "With more than fifty test papers, how could Professor Ye finish correcting them by himself."


    Several old professors looked over, and their jaws opened up suddenly.


    I saw that Ye Hao''s hands were only left behind.


    At this moment, Ye Hao had already corrected the last test paper.


    He put down the pen and stretched.


    Fortunately, enough time at the end.


    The main reason why he can change so quickly is because he just used speed enhancement.


    However, the primary speed enhancement can only last for just 20 minutes.


    For this reason, Ye Hao also specially upgraded the primary speed enhancement.


    [Intermediate speed enhancement: duration 30 minutes. Cooling time: three hours. ¡¿


    Although there is not much change in the duration, the cooling time is indeed shortened by half, and Ye Hao can feel that his speed has increased significantly.


    When he corrected the test paper just now, he deliberately suppressed his speed so as not to frighten others.


    Although forty skill points were consumed, only 13 skill points remained.


    However, speed enhancement has many benefits. Not only can it be used in combat, it is also good to run away if you encounter danger.


    "That...Professor Ye, you...have you changed it?" Several professors gathered around and looked at the changed test papers, they looked at Ye Hao in disbelief.


    Ye Hao nodded: "It''s changed, if you don''t worry, you can check if there are any problems."


    "Professor Ye''s correction is no problem, I can guarantee that. It''s just the way Professor Ye changed the question..." The invigilator who has been looking at these test papers since the beginning promised with a weird expression.


    Ok?


    Several other professors picked up some test papers with curiosity and looked at them.


    As a result, the expressions on their faces became strange.


    "What? Is there a problem with my correction?" Ye Hao looked at several people.


    Several professors glanced at each other, and they all saw the surprise in each other''s eyes. "Professor Ye has no problem at all...just...just a little..."

 Chapter 399： Not satisfied with the test results?

    Chapter 399:


    Originally, Ye Hao thought something went wrong with him.


    In the end, the conclusion was that I changed it too carefully...


    "Professor Ye, we only need to correct the right or wrong papers to change the test paper." The invigilator took out a test paper and pointed to several questions.


    "But you wrote down the reason for the error, and how to correct the error, etc..."


    "This is too serious."


    "You have to know that after we finish the test, we will not issue test papers, just announce the scores."


    When I changed the test paper myself, I subconsciously wrote down all the methods to correct the wrong questions.


    "Oh, sorry, pay attention next time." Ye Hao smiled.


    "Forget it, these are all trivial things. Go and announce the test results." Principal Zheng told the invigilator.


    "Okay." The invigilator took the stack of test papers, walked to the computer, and began to input the scores.


    On the other side, several professors stopped Ye Hao.


    "Professor Ye, come and see if our three topics are correct."


    "This is more than an hour for our old men!"


    Seeing the excitement of several professors, Ye Hao couldn''t refuse.


    Look at the topics written by several professors.


    "The answers written by several professors are correct, but the method is a bit complicated." Ye Hao picked up the chalk and wrote something on the blackboard.


    "If this, this way... the speed and accuracy of problem solving will be greatly improved."


    Several professors looked at what Ye Hao wrote, and their eyes were full of admiration.


    "Professor Ye is really a young talent!"


    "This knowledge makes us old guys feel like they have lived for 20 or 30 years in vain."


    "A few joked."


    Just as they were chatting, there was a loud noise outside the door.


    "Impossible, why is my grade so low! With a full score of two hundred points, I only have fifty points!"


    "Is the test paper corrected? I am the leader of our school''s math group. If I go back and let them know that I only took an 80-point test, where can I put my face!"


    "It must be a mistake!"


    Gradually, the noise outside became more and more noisy.


    The invigilator hurried in.


    "Principal, it''s not good. Something happened."


    "What''s the matter?" Principal Zheng frowned.


    "It''s the result announced just now. The final result of the fourth round of exams this time is actually only half of last year''s! Those teachers are all making trouble outside." The invigilator said helplessly.


    At this moment, the teachers rushed in.


    "President Zheng, it''s not that we are making trouble. How could we fail the test so low, we ask for an explanation."


    "Yes! We ask for an explanation! Although the status of this national mathematics department test is not very high, it is also related to the reputation of our teachers!"


    "If this result comes out, how will we teach students in the future."


    "The teacher who changed the exam papers must have made a mistake!"


    Looking at the noisy teachers, Principal Zheng was also a little confused now.


    "I can''t change the test paper wrong." Ye Hao''s voice rang at this moment.


    Everyone''s eyes focused on him.


    A few people with anger in their hearts walked up.


    "Boy, don''t talk nonsense. Although you came in with a few professors, any teacher here is enough to be your teacher."


    "Smelly boy, just stay."


    Ye Hao frowned.


    "It turns out that knowledge depends on your seniority. When you see the results in your hands, the first thing you think of is that the examiner made a mistake. Why don''t you think that you did it!"


    "As teachers, you only know how to look for problems in others. Don''t you know how to look for problems in your own body. But I tell you very simply that I changed your test papers!"


    "And I can use my ethics guarantee, you deduct not many points!"


    Ye Hao''s words were quite imposing, and he immediately bluffed the teachers.


    But it was only a short while, and some people were still shouting there unwillingly.


    "Impossible, our score cannot be so low!"


    "Show us the test paper!"


    In the end, Ye Hao became a little impatient, he looked at Principal Zheng; "Principal Zheng, since these candidates and teachers are not satisfied with my revised papers, you might as well send them the test papers and let them see how wrong they were! "


    Principal Zheng hesitated for a while, and finally he nodded. In order to prevent the matter from making a big deal, he can only do this.


    "Then please go back to where you sat during the exam, and the invigilator will send you the corrected test papers one after another."


    With the words of Principal Zheng, those talents can be regarded as suppressing the arrogant arrogance and gradually returning to their previous positions.


    Ye Hao felt a worried look cast on him.


    That is Zhao Yanting.


    My sister Ting is still worried about me at this time.


    After casting a relieved look, Ye Hao returned to the professors.


    "Professor Ye, do you want us to come forward..." Several old professors were also very dissatisfied with the attitude of those math candidates, and wanted to come forward and help Ye Hao.


    But Ye Hao refused.


    "No. I put the facts in front of them. If they don''t admit it, then they are not worthy of the profession of teacher." Ye Hao said calmly.


    After that, the invigilator handed out a copy of the test papers, and the teachers of the candidates who were still talking in a low voice just now.


    It was quiet all at once.


    He looked straight at his test paper, as if he didn''t believe what he saw.


    After a minute of silence, Ye Hao said.


    "How about, seeing your test paper, do you have anything else to say? Next to each of your wrong questions, I wrote you the reason for the error. If you have any dissatisfaction, just say it! "


    Everyone was quiet and did not speak for a long time.


    "Are you not convinced? Then the results of this test are set." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    "Well... the three finale questions this time are too... a bit too difficult, we... our teachers... that is none of the right ones."


    A teacher raised his hand vainly and said.


    Ye Hao didn''t say much, and walked to the blackboard.


    Three more math problems were written.


    "I ask you, are you familiar with these three math problems?" Ye Hao looked at the teachers in front of him.


    "I remember these three questions, as if they appeared on the college entrance examination in Northeast Province three years ago."


    "There are also high numbers in Jiangnan Province."


    "Our place..."


    Many teachers are familiar with it, but they still don''t understand what the young man is going to say.


    Ye Hao turned around and corrected some points on the three questions, and then looked down again.


    "How about this! Do you dare to say that the three finale questions I wrote for you are too difficult?"


    The candidates and teachers below are looking straight at the blackboard.


    Because the three topics, after changing the basic subtleties, are exactly the same as the previous three finale!


    It''s just that Ye Hao''s method of reforming is very clever, a method that has not appeared in contemporary mathematics.


    However, the principle of this topic has not changed, but these teachers did not react.


    "I''ll ask you again. Do you have any questions about the results of this exam!" Ye Hao''s eyes swept across every teacher.


    Every teacher he saw lowered his head in shame. At this moment, they are not teachers, but rather students who have done wrong things.

 Chapter 400： This person, we have to decide!

    Chapter Four Hundred


    In fact, the moment they saw their test paper, they knew that the score was not wrong. .


    Because not only the right or wrong is marked on the test paper, but the reason for the error and the places to pay attention to are written beside the wrong question.


    It can be said to be quite detailed and easy to understand.


    People who see it will quickly understand where they are wrong.


    They also try to verify whether those are correct.


    And the result is... there is nothing wrong with it.


    So this makes them unable to refute.


    Recalling the scene when they were making a fuss earlier, many teachers lowered their heads in shame.


    "That... teacher, but there are some places... in fact, you don''t need to deduct points. These small mistakes should be tolerable..." a candidate teacher said with his own test paper.


    On his test papers, there were no major mistakes in general, but there were mistakes in a few steps. If they follow their habit of changing test papers, these errors can be tolerated.


    "Mathematics is a basic subject, and it is related to many industries. Let alone military research! A small calculation error in data may cause tens of millions of taxpayers to be paid in vain! "


    Ye Hao said in a deep voice, "So, with me. It''s zero tolerance!"


    At this moment, no one refutes it anymore, you can''t always say that the change is too strict.


    "Well, since there are no problems in the exam. Please go back, everyone." Principal Zheng came forward to ease the atmosphere here.


    "About the results of this fourth round of testing. We will only announce the rankings, not the results."


    Principal Zheng said this mainly because the data from this test is indeed a bit horrible.


    When Principal Zheng said this, the candidates and teachers below were also relieved.


    Teachers left their positions one by one, and began to leave.


    Some teachers walked up to Ye Hao and apologized for the impudence just now.


    Even some teachers who love mathematics will hold their own test papers and ask Ye Hao there.


    Ye Hao is also careful, and everyone who asks is carefully pointing to the past.


    "President Zheng, professors... if... if nothing happens, I will leave first." Secretary Lin squeezed a little smile on his face, and then left in a hurry.


    Another figure also left dingy to chase Secretary Lin.


    Of course it was Zhao Yanting''s old classmate.


    And Zhao Yanting has been watching the boy surrounded by many teachers.


    There is something complicated in her eyes.


    Ye Hao?


    Why, every time I think I see you through, you wrap yourself in a mysterious cloak.


    What kind of person are you?


    After half an hour.


    Ye Hao had asked the entanglement of these teachers and sent away the professors who had to go back to do research.


    The professors still looked reluctant when they left.


    "Professor Ye..."


    Ye Hao heard the sound and looked at the principal behind him.


    "Principal Zheng, don''t call me that. Just call me Ye Hao."


    Principal Zheng smiled and nodded, although he had only been in contact with the young man in front of him for an afternoon.


    But his profound knowledge, the attitude of different ordinary people, and the arrogant but not arrogant character.


    These things appeared on a young man who seemed to be in his early twenties, and it was really precious.


    "Xiao Ye. Which university do you teach at, or where do you go?" President Zheng subconsciously thought of which university Ye Hao was a teacher.


    Or a mathematician in a research institute.


    "No. I''m still a student, I''m studying at Haicheng High School."


    What Ye Hao said shocked his heart! .


    Haicheng High School?


    Is this genius just a high school student?


    Principal Zheng was stunned. When he recovered, Ye Hao''s figure had disappeared.


    "People!" Principal Zheng looked around in confusion.


    "Principal. They called you for a long time, where are you dumbfounded. They left just now!" the invigilator on the side muttered.


    Principal Zheng patted his forehead, then ran to the school gate quickly.


    When he came to the gate of the school, there was no one left.


    "Principal? What''s wrong with you?" The invigilator chased up breathlessly. He had never seen the principal who was always solemn like this.


    "A high school student who can be called a professor by a mathematician!" Principal Zheng''s eyes flashed, and he suddenly pressed the shoulders of the invigilator next to him.


    The invigilator looked at the principal dumbfounded.


    "I will arrange something for you. Check out Ye Hao among the students of Haicheng High School. If he really studies in Haicheng. Anyway, he should be recruited to our school!"


    Principal Zheng said solemnly.


    Such a genius is a treasure for a university.


    At that time, it will be fame and fortune!


    At this time, the invigilator''s mind turned around. He understood the principal''s meaning and immediately said excitedly: "Yes! I''ll do it right away."


    ...


    "Sister Ting. Why are you looking at me like this all the way." Ye Hao looked at Zhao Yanting who had been staring at him since just now.


    The look in his eyes was as if an idiot was looking at a traitor.


    "You monster!" A few words came out of Zhao Yanting''s mouth.


    "what?"


    "I ask you, how did you know those mathematics professors. And they respect you so much, who is no worse than my teacher Yang!"


    Listening to Zhao Yanting''s interrogation tone.


    Ye Hao shrugged and said, "This is a long story."


    "Then make a long story short."


    "Actually..."


    Along the way, Ye Hao briefly explained to Zhao Yanting, which almost meant that he was very good at mathematics, and then when Yang Yuande called to help last time, he happened to meet those professors.


    Then the professors were also surprised by their mathematical knowledge and so on.


    It was almost such a process, but Ye Hao still didn''t mention anything that should be concealed.


    "It turned out to be like this." Seeing what Zhao Yanting was like, I believed what Ye Hao said.


    Zhao Yanting pouted her mouth and stared at Ye Hao: "You are also true, the three finale questions that came out in the afternoon are so difficult. As a result, none of us got it right."


    "The three questions have appeared several times in the exercises I guided you. How can you blame me if you don''t write them. That can only show that this is because classmate Zhao Yanting is not studying well." Ye Hao teased.


    "Does it need to be, after class tuition?"


    Zhao Yanting rolled Ye Hao''s eyes.


    "But I have a solid foundation for this lady, and everyone''s test is poor. According to the ranking, I have passed the fourth round." Zhao Yanting said with a smile.


    "Then congratulations!"


    "I have completed the task. But Xiaoman is not over yet, you can guide Xiaoman well, I can see her love for music. Her pressure will not be less than mine!" My business is over. Zhao Yanting began to worry about her students.


    "Okay, don''t worry about this. I''m here." Ye Hao knew clearly that Sister Ting''s test actually didn''t matter.


    But Song Xiaoyue''s instrumental music competition is different. You must know that this has a task.


    When the mission fails, he will make a fool of himself...


    He didn''t want that to happen.


    Chatting, they have returned


    But at the entrance of the hotel, a shadow blocked them. "I have something to do with him." The beautiful woman with sunglasses looked at Ye Hao and said to Zhao Yanting next to Ye Hao.

 Chapter 401： Song Yings cold toxin attack

    "Are you? Song Xiaoyue''s sister?" Although the woman in front of her was wearing sunglasses, Zhao Yanting still recognized that this woman was Song Xiaoyue''s sister.


    Song Ying!


    Song Ying stiffened, she might not have guessed that Zhao Yanting would recognize her, she folded her hands on her chest, rubbing her arms from time to time.


    "Ms. Zhao, I have something to talk to him."


    Zhao Yanting looked at Song Ying who looked a little strange in surprise, and then looked at Ye Hao next to her with a little deep meaning.


    As far as she knows, Sister Song Xiaoyue¡¯s sister is a famous iceberg beauty. If she came all the way from Haicheng to see her sister, it would be excusable.


    But Ye Hao turned out to be the first person to look for?


    This really makes people can''t help but think about it.


    "You go up first." Ye Hao motioned Zhao Yanting to go up first with his eyes.


    Song Ying suddenly ran to Yuhang to find herself, there must be something serious.


    "Okay." Zhao Yanting didn''t say anything, turned around and left in three steps.


    "Come with me."


    Song Ying whispered, turned and walked towards the parking lot next to it.


    In the corner of an open-air parking lot, Song Ying walked up to a red car and opened the car door.


    Ye Hao got in the co-pilot.


    But just after he went up and closed the door, he felt a tender body pounce on him.


    I go!


    Isn''t it, Song Ying was bewitched by her own charm and sent a cannon from thousands of miles...


    Cough


    Ye Hao threw away this thought as soon as it came out, because he felt that Song Ying''s body was exuding bursts of chill, even through thick clothing.


    "Your cold poison has taken place? But it is not yet the night of the full moon!" Ye Hao''s face was straightened, looking at Song Ying, who had a very ugly face.


    "I... I don''t know... At noon... I... I felt something strange in my body. So... so cold."


    Song Ying gasped, and a cloud of mist appeared in her mouth.


    Sunglasses also fell to the ground, revealing bloodshot eyes.


    "Finally... I... I felt something was wrong, so... I drove to Yuhang to find you..."


    "You endured the cold and came all the way from Haicheng?" Ye Hao was startled.


    Song Ying''s icy face showed a self-deprecating smile: "It''s okay. I''m used to it, you... You can help me see what''s going on first.... I... I dare not find someone else, only you can think of. "


    With that, Song Ying showed a begging expression on her face, her eyes with the desire to survive.


    Even a generation of beautiful women will still feel fear in the face of death.


    After all, for Song Ying, her age is the beginning of her beautiful years.


    "Let me take a look first." Ye Hao lifted Song Ying''s sleeves and stretched out his hand to press Song Ying''s wrist.


    The moment it touched the skin, a thin layer of frost covered Ye Hao''s fingers.


    Nine Suns Truth!


    The Nine Suns Scriptures were secretly running in the body.


    The frost on the fingers turned into water stains.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes and began to probe Song Ying''s body.


    The blood vessels were blocked, and the extra organs were frozen.


    But it was much better than that night, but if a few more hours pass, it really won''t be so.


    But Song Ying had said before that only the night of the full moon would happen.


    Ye Hao frowned, wondering what was going on.


    It would be nice to know the specific condition of Song Ying''s body.


    Wait...maybe that one works!


    Ye Hao suddenly thought of a way.


    He stretched out his right hand and touched Song Ying''s body.


    Golden right hand is activated!


    Bless this thing works.


    [Ding: Detection target...human beings. data¡­¡­¡¿


    I didn''t expect this golden right hand to have so many uses, not only can add damage, inspect items, and even the human body can inspect it!


    Sure enough, it is a special physique!


    The data that was first explored is still normal.


    But soon the data that Ye Hao thought of appeared.


    [In the late stage of cold toxin, vital signs are extremely weak...]


    Cold poison?


    It seems that this is the genetic constitution that Song Ying said before, and it is already in the late stage.


    There are a lot of data after that, combined with almost a few meanings, the principle of once a month is no longer followed in the late stage of cold toxin.


    It can happen anytime and anywhere, and if it reaches the full moon night in the late stage, it will be a big explosion.


    Ye Hao''s face is a bit ugly.


    "How is it?" Song Ying''s eyes were half-opened and her lips were white.


    "It''s a bit difficult. You may have this symptom all the time during this period, and it will be more serious when it reaches the full moon night."


    Song Ying chuckled, "It seems that God really wanted my life."


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, he started thinking about various possible solutions to this problem.


    Using the Nine Sun Scriptures may relieve this situation, but it is impossible for me to stay with Song Ying as a "warm baby" at all times.


    [Ding, a solution was detected...]


    Ye Hao''s brain shook, and Jin''s right hand, who hadn''t stopped since just now, seemed to understand what Ye Hao wanted, and he made a voice.


    [According to the host''s situation: First, the use of top-level sacred therapy can treat good cold toxins. ¡¿


    Top?


    Isn''t it, there are top-levels in the high-level?


    It costs 90 skill points for the intermediate level, and at least four or five times for the advanced level.


    That top...


    That amount made Ye Hao a little bit afraid to think about it. Ye Hao put this method aside first.


    [Second: Find the hot natural treasures to suppress the cold poison in the patient''s body. ¡¿


    Hot natural treasures... This is a bit troublesome, where can I find it now?


    After that, I looked at several methods calculated by Jin''s right hand, and many of them were unable to do with Ye Hao now.


    [The N: The host condenses the internal forces of the Nine Yang Zhen Jing in the body into internal elements, which are transferred into the patient''s body, which can temporarily alleviate the symptoms. ¡¿


    Nine Suns?


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up and he began to try there.


    The internal power of the Nine Suns Scriptures, he has a lot of it, although he doesn''t know how to use it when fighting, it''s okay to condense it a little bit.


    During the groping, he finally condensed those internal forces into an internal element in his body.


    Neiyuan is like a small sun, exuding hot energy.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Ying saw Ye Hao, who was sweating on his forehead: "If it really doesn''t work, don''t embarrass yourself too much. Anyway, I already knew my result."


    There was helplessness in his tone.


    Ye Hao stared at Song Ying.


    "I have a way, but that way is something..."


    "Which?"


    "That''s the one."


    "You just said it directly." Song Ying was a little angry. Ye Hao took a deep breath and said with a serious face: "I have a way to relieve the situation in your body and suppress the cold toxin that often breaks out. But this kind of treatment requires me to talk to you..."

 Chapter 402： Spring in the car

    "What?" Song Ying looked at Ye Hao incredulously.


    If she were to change to someone else, perhaps Song Ying would just kick the person in front of her.


    "Let me explain briefly to you. I have a gas in my body, which can suppress the cold poison in your body. And now I want to solidify this gas into a little sun and pass it into your body."


    "Let it suppress the cold poison in your body. For example... For example, I put a warm baby in your body, relying on the heat of the warm baby can relieve your cold poison."


    "Because the behavior of such transmission is very dangerous, and the meridians in your body have not been trained, so you can only complete this process through direct mouth-to-mouth contact."


    Although it sounds a bit weird, but her physique is inherently weird.


    Song Ying asked in a low voice, "Then... how long can this suppress the cold toxin in my body?"


    "I don''t know this, but you should feel it yourself. When you feel the heat in your body is about to disappear, you come to me. Then we will repeat it again."


    Song Ying hesitated for a while, and finally amid the coldness that was constantly invading her body, she still chose to compromise.


    "Then... hurry up." Song Ying closed her eyes and her trembling eyelids showed that her heart was still a little nervous.


    "Wait a moment, I will raise your body temperature first. You may feel something in your body, so bear with it first."


    "Ok."


    After doing some final preparations, Ye Hao adjusted Song Ying''s seat back so that Song Ying could lie down directly.


    I have to say that such a scene is still very tempting. A woman in tight professional clothes lies in front of you unsuspectingly.


    The uneven curve reminded Ye Hao of a poem.


    Viewed horizontally as a ridge with peaks on the side, the distances are different.


    Suppressing the evil fire in his heart, he lifted Song Ying''s coat.


    "I started."


    Ye Hao said, his scarlet hands covered Song Ying''s belly.


    "Hmm...ah" Song Ying grabbed the backrest with both hands, biting her lips with her teeth.


    A trace of ruddy appeared on his face.


    This was not pain, Song Ying felt an unspeakable sense of comfort, which made her pores spread out all over her body.


    Ye Hao slowly increased the heat in his hands.


    If he wants to pass Neiyuan to Song Ying, he needs to heat Song Ying''s cold Dantian first.


    Otherwise, the scorching inner yuan directly enters the cold Dantian, and it is easy for ice and fire to repel.


    As Ye Hao continued to increase his strength, Song Ying''s body began to tremble.


    The trembling even drove the car.


    Outside you can vaguely see a red car in the open-air parking area shaking slightly


    As her body changed, Song Ying felt a burning sensation on her lips.


    Her breathing began to change rapidly, and her heartbeat accelerated.


    So...this is the feeling of kissing?


    I don''t know how long it has passed, but Song Ying felt as if it were a century long.


    "All right."


    The touch on the lips disappeared.


    Song Ying opened her beautiful eyes, her face was flushed, her body was covered with water stains, and her clothes were very dazzling.


    If people see this scene, they will definitely think of something indescribable.


    "What do you feel in your belly now." Ye Hao could feel the weird atmosphere in the car, and he deliberately changed the topic.


    Song Ying recovered, and only then did she deliberately feel the changes in her body.


    Her eyes widened: "I feel my body is hot, and I don''t have the cold feeling I had before."


    With that, she put her hand on her face.


    She shouted in surprise: "My hands are also warm!"


    This seemingly ordinary thing is a miracle in Song Ying''s eyes. She hasn''t felt the temperature on her hands for many years.


    "That''s good, wait until the inner yuan calories in your body are exhausted. You come to me again, remember to find me in advance. The most important thing is the night of the full moon."


    Ye Hao solemnly reminded.


    Song Ying nodded, she had completely believed in Ye Hao at this moment.


    Maybe he really might be able to cure his illness.


    "Huh." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief. Those things just made him tired.


    "You''re all here in Yuhang, do you want to go up and see your sister." Ye Hao looked at Song Ying.


    Song Ying looked at the hotel, and she shook her head: "Forget it. There is still business to discuss in Haicheng, I have to go back overnight."


    Although she knew that Ye Hao might be able to cure their illness, Song Ying still wanted to be safe.


    If Ye Hao still has no choice, she can save enough money to take her sister to the place for treatment.


    "In two days it will be Xiaoyue''s instrumental music competition." Ye Hao interjected inexplicably.


    Song Ying bit her lip lightly.


    "At that time... I will try my best to come over."


    Ye Hao sighed and got out of the car.


    Seeing Song Ying driving away in the car, he sighed that the family was really tired, most of all Song Ying.


    Not only have to endure the torture of illness, but also deliberately alienate his dear sister.


    It is estimated that her heart is really stiffened by the cold poison.


    Ye Hao returned to the hotel room.


    "My sister is here?" Song Xiaoyue absently sat on the sofa in the living room, holding the remote control indiscriminately.


    But the moment Ye Hao opened the door, her eyes fell on the door, with a hint of expectation in her eyes, as if she was expecting something.


    But when she saw that only Ye Hao walked in for a while, that glimmer of expectation turned into disappointment, but she still looked at Ye Hao with the last glimmer of hope.


    But Ye Hao didn''t have the answer she wanted.


    "Your sister happened to pass by Yuhang because of business matters, so ask me about your instrumental music competition. But because of a customer''s phone call, she can only go back to Haicheng by herself. She asked me to help her convey it, hoping you can Get good results in the instrumental music competition."


    "Business, business. There are only her businesses in her mind." Song Xiaoyue''s eyes were a little red and swollen, she threw the remote control on the sofa, turned and walked into the room, and slammed the door heavily.


    At this moment, Ning Yawen walked in from the balcony with the phone.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s okay, it''s just that Song Xiaoyue has a little temper." Ye Hao probed helplessly.


    Ning Yawen sighed and sat on the sofa: "Perhaps because of the instrumental music competition, she is in a bad mood."


    "What happened to the instrumental music competition?" Ye Hao asked suspiciously.


    "The official time for the instrumental music competition is confirmed to start in the afternoon the day after tomorrow, but today we received a news of an accident."


    "What?" Ye Hao asked.


    "The instrumental music competition is divided into three parts, each of which will be scored by each judge after each part, with a maximum of 10 points. The combined scores of the three parts are the final score."


    "Originally, the three parts were to perform the repertoire that I was good at, then I picked a repertoire to play, and finally played the repertoire selected by the judges."


    "But this year has suddenly changed. The third one has become a repertoire written by the contestant, not a repertoire that has already appeared!"


    Ye Hao frowned: "Then you don''t know?"


    Ning Yawen looked ugly: "No one notified me of this news. It wasn''t until I went there to check it out this morning that a familiar instrumentalist told me the news. It was to inform each player privately a month ago and give them a month. Time to compose the music."


    "But we don''t know at all. I found the organizer and they told me that they were negligent? I asked them how to deal with it, but they said that it is impossible to change the game process just because of us!" At this point, it can be clearly felt Ning Yawen''s anger.

 Chapter 403： song? I have it

    "Then what do you do now? Go to compose a song?" Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue''s closed door.


    Ning Yawen shook her head and said unwillingly: "Impossible. It takes at least several months to compose a piece of music. We only have a few days left, and it is impossible to write it!"


    "And it''s even more difficult to get a high score in the game."


    Zhao Yanting said to the side: "Is there any other way? Xiaoyue has put in a lot of effort for this! That...Miss Ning was not an instrumentalist before, are there any unannounced tracks..."


    It may be the only way to play the unannounced tracks.


    "Although I have made some achievements in instrumental music before. But I am not good at composing music, and my senior sister is just the opposite. She has some accomplishments in composing music." Ning Yawen said dejectedly.


    Ye Hao thought for a while, and he looked at Ning Yawen: "Sister Yawen, is it okay to have an unannounced track?"


    "Yeah. But where are we going to find such a track now. Moreover, people willingly transfer the track to us." Ning Yawen has nothing to do.


    In her opinion, this instrumental music contest has been lost.


    Even if Song Xiaoyue can achieve very good results in the first two items, but if the third item is not good, it will be difficult for her to beat her sister and apprentice.


    "Tracks. I have them."


    Ning Yawen widened her eyes suddenly and looked at Ye Hao in disbelief. She said in surprise, "What did you just say?"


    "I have the repertoire. There should be no problem in quality." Ye Hao said calmly.


    He walked to the door of Song Xiaoyue''s room and knocked on the door.


    There is no answer inside.


    He continued to knock on the door: "Song Xiaoyue, do you still want to participate in the instrumental music competition in the future."


    There is still no sound inside.


    "Don''t you want your sister to look at you, surprised and proud of you!" Ye Hao shouted into the house.


    After a while, the door was opened.


    Song Xiaoyue was standing at the door, with an obviously bad face.


    It may be because of the game, or it may be because of Song Ying.


    "Now we don''t even have a track for the competition, what will I win!" Song Xiaoyue bit her lip, her eyes a little gray; "Moreover, Teacher Ning had made a bet with that Tian Dongling before, if... if I lose."


    bump


    Suddenly her head hurts, and her brain collapsed suddenly by Ye Hao.


    Song Xiaoyue clutched her head, she glared at the man in front of her: "Why are you hitting me? It hurts, don''t you know?"


    "You still know the pain. You think you have lost before the game starts?" Ye Hao smiled lightly, and walked into Song Xiaoyue''s room.


    "Without a track, how can I win!" Song Xiaoyue shouted out of control.


    "I will give you no tracks! But based on the way you are now, do you think you can win. You don¡¯t even believe that you can win. You will win. The strong, no matter what The confidence to win."


    Ye Hao found the violin from Song Xiaoyue''s house and walked out.


    "Listen there for me." Ye Hao walked to the middle of the living room, picked up the violin, and put the bowstring on it.


    The posture is perfect.


    At this time, Su Xiaoxiao also heard the sound of the dispute coming out of the house, and she saw Ye Hao standing there holding the violin.


    Just when she was about to speak, the long sound of the piano came out of Ye Hao''s hands.


    The note seemed to have pressed the mute button in Su Xiaoxiao''s words, making her instantly forget what she was trying to say.


    Sometimes calm, sometimes brisk, sometimes crazy.


    In Ye Hao''s melody, everyone seemed to see a sea, an endless sea.


    Seeing it as plain as a mirror, it was like a world that stopped completely.


    Then a breeze blew away, and a wave of ripples floated on the lake, like a floating picture scroll.


    After that, the world changed, the sea began to roar, and the sea began to roll.


    After the madness, the sea was calm again.


    End of the song!


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief and opened his eyes.


    He saw Song Xiaoyue and the others standing there with dull expressions, but Su Xiaoxiao fell asleep on the sofa without knowing when.


    "How about this piece for Song Xiaoyue as a competition piece?"


    Ning Yawen swallowed, she looked at Ye Hao blankly: "This...this piece of music is you...you compose it yourself?"


    Ye Hao nodded without hesitation.


    This song is a reward given to me by the previous system.


    Blue sea.


    Because it was something that the system gave him, it was already Ye Hao''s thing in his own mind, and Ye Hao could play this piece perfectly.


    "I didn''t expect that not only did you perform well in instrumental music, but also compose so well." Looking at the young man in front of her, Ning Yawen felt a little bit self-conscious.


    "Sister Yawen joked. We said business. There should be no problem with Song Xiaoyue''s instrumental music competition." Ye Hao asked.


    Ning Yawen nodded vigorously: "This tune is elegant, from static to dynamic, divided into three levels. It is very good, and the long melody from the beginning attracts the listener to indulge."


    "At the climax, it seems that everyone is in the roaring sea."


    Ning Yawen admired her, her eyes a little blurred. As an instrumental musician, the happiest thing is to enjoy a wonderful song.


    "Ye Hao. What is the name of this song?"


    "Bihai."


    Ye Hao put down his violin, walked to the side, picked up a pen and paper, and said while writing, "Now I will write the repertoire. You will get in touch with Song Xiaoyue in these two days."


    "Wait...wait." A trembling voice came.


    Ye Hao raised her head questioningly, and Song Xiaoyue was looking at herself with a complicated look there.


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with this song?"


    Song Xiaoyue''s two hands were entangled there, showing that she was very confused at the moment.


    "You... are you really sure that you want to give me this piece of Bihai? You know, I want to use this piece as a competition piece to participate in the competition. Then everyone will only know that this piece belongs to me?" Song Xiaoyue stared at Ye Hao, biting her lip.


    "That''s it, it''s okay. Then write your name on the composer." Ye Hao seemed to be saying something normal.


    Song Xiaoyue rushed to Ye Hao and grabbed the paper in Ye Hao''s hand.


    "Have you figured out that this piece of yours is very good, it can even be said to be a super first-class piece. Whether you play it yourself or sell it to the producer, you can achieve great results.


    "And a piece of music is his life for a musician, but... but you want to give me such a piece now? But you can''t leave a trace on it, are you willing!"


    Song Xiaoyue shouted.


    Ning Yawen on the side was silent. Although she was not good at composing music, she also knew those friends who wrote music, those composers who treated their music like their own children.


    Who would be willing to give to others the tunes he has written so hard, and in the name of the other person. Isn''t this just giving others the chance to become famous?

 Chapter 404： Ye Yaoers Rebirth

    "That''s it?" Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue who was feeling a little out of control.


    I thought it was a big deal. He originally got this piece from the system.


    Therefore, he does not have the strong emotions of those composers, which is just a piece of music for him.


    He spread his hands and said: "Don''t worry about these things, I won''t take the road of music. These are just a hobby for me. If you don''t want it, maybe this song will always sleep in my mind. It will never be made public."


    "You take it and play it. Not only can it help you, but it can also spread the song. What''s wrong with it?"


    "Or would you rather let it sleep in my head?"


    Ye Hao is not a musician, even if he has learned instrumental music skills, he never had the idea of ??developing this in his heart.


    "You...you really don''t want it?" Song Xiaoyue still looked at her tablemate in shock.


    She really wondered if he was the same tablemate who was once unknown.


    The changes in the past six months have been so great. Now that you come up with such a powerful song, you want to give it to yourself in vain?


    "Hey, talking to your women is trouble." Ye Hao impatiently grabbed the paper in Song Xiaoyue''s hand and wrote all the tracks on it.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me, pick up the violin and learn it for me now!"


    Ye Hao put on a serious expression.


    Don''t be kidding, if this girl didn''t get the first place in the game, she would be punished.


    Looking at the unquestionable attitude of being at the same table.


    Song Xiaoyue moved her heart, she lowered her head and moved her lips.


    "Thank you. I...I owe you a favor."


    "Okay, okay. Now that there is a tune, then hurry up and practice. This Bihai is a bit difficult, Xiaoyue, you have to come on." Ning Yawen encouraged.


    In the next two days, Ye Hao was teaching Song Xiaoyue the song Bihai.


    Although it seemed that he played very easily, but when Song Xiaoyue really went to learn, she felt that the difficulty of this piece was very high.


    If she only had music scores, she probably wouldn''t have been able to figure it out for several months, but fortunately, Ye Hao was there to guide her.


    Song Xiaoyue''s familiarity with this song is increasing every minute.


    At noon the next day.


    Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue, who fell asleep on the sofa with her eyes closed.


    "Let her rest. She hasn''t slept well this time." Ning Yawen gently put a blanket on Song Xiaoyue''s body.


    "Well, she woke up and called me. Xiaoxiao, you can help order something to eat."


    "Ok."


    At this time, Ye Hao''s cell phone rang.


    He walked to the outside terrace and got on the phone. There was a weak and excited voice.


    "Brother Hao...I...I!"


    Ye Hao didn''t need to guess to know who the opposite was.


    "Yao''er. How about it, is your body okay?"


    "No...it''s okay. Brother Hao, you...what the **** is the water you soaked for me, it''s...it''s amazing!" You can feel the excitement through the headphones.


    "You don''t care what the water is. You can cleanse your body now, then you can eat some porridge, remember not to overeating." Ye Hao warned.


    "Good... good!"


    "And what do you think of that Qianye Buddha Hand?" Ye Hao remembered that when he was fighting with Qiu Chunlong before, his Qiufeng thirty-six pose was very powerful.


    The Qianye bergamot of the Ye family is definitely not weak.


    "Well... I wrote down the contents, but... I can''t understand many places, it''s weird."


    "It''s good if you can write it down. You go home first, take a workout in these two days, and you can run. Then I will find a time to come out and I can teach you the Chiba Buddha Hand. By the way, don''t do anything about Chiba Buddha Hand. Tell anyone, including your parents and brothers!"


    "Ok."


    "Then I will hang up first."


    "Brother Hao, thank you."


    Ye Hao hung up the phone, he turned around and walked into the house, waiting for Song Xiaoyue to wake up and continue teaching her music.


    ...


    And in the small hotel on the other side.


    A young girl put down her mobile phone, her mood at the moment still couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    She looked at the person in the mirror, it was hard for her to believe that this was herself.


    A little baby fat face, normal body.


    Although there are freckles on her face and her body is not very good, she can only be said to be an ordinary girl.


    But Ye Yaoer was already content with all of this. She covered her mouth, and tears couldn''t help streaming from her eyes.


    Finally, she cleaned up the "tragedy" in the toilet, and walked out of the hotel wearing a top that had become a dress at the moment.


    Right now she did what she wanted to do before!


    shopping!


    This is the first time in more than ten years that she has truly expressed her inner girl''s emotions.


    She didn''t even dare to go out to buy clothes before. Those clothes were all made directly by her to make the best clothes. The beauty was not considered at all, and it was enough to wear.


    From noon until evening.


    Ye Yaoer happily returned to her home with her own things.


    Of course it wasn''t Ye Mansion. Ye Yaoer and the others were just sideliners. They could only live outside like a normal family. They could only go to Ye Mansion when something happened.


    Using the key to open the door, Ye Yaoer walked into the house a little nervously.


    In the kitchen, a couple and a teenager were eating dinner there.


    "Mom and Dad." Ye Yaoer whispered.


    At this time, the three of them discovered this young girl who suddenly appeared.


    "Who are you? How did you come in!" The man wrinkled and looked at Ye Yaoer warily.


    Ye Yaoer was taken aback, she quickly explained: "Dad is me. I am Yaoer."


    "Hahaha. Miss sister, what are you kidding about here. How could you be my fat sister!" The thirteen-four-year-old boy laughed there.


    "Amin, what are you talking about. Hurry up and finish eating and study!" The woman stared at her son there.


    "Hey. Who are you? You don''t explain clearly, I''m going to call the police." The man said and picked up the phone.


    It seems that she has changed so much that her parents can''t recognize herself.


    "My parents are really me. I called you before and told me that I would live with my classmates for the next three days."


    "And you dad..."


    After Ye Yaoer explained a lot of things and produced a lot of evidence, the family finally confirmed that the girl in front of him was the chubby daughter before.


    Of course they asked Ye Yaoer what was going on here and why it changed so much.


    Ye Yaoer casually found an excuse, saying that she went to a weight-loss institution with her classmates, and she lost weight after taking some medicine without knowing what to do.


    "That... Mom and Dad." Ye Yaoer looked at her parents who were back at the dinner table, and she whispered: "Look at...I...I am now normal too. That...me and...me and Can the Bao family¡¯s marriage be cancelled? That Bao Shaobo eats, drinks, and gambles..."


    Before, Ye Yaoer gave up on herself because of her body. It doesn''t matter who you marry anyway.


    But because Ye Hao changed her body, she finally saw hope, and she wanted to fight for it.


    But what she never expected was...


    "What are you talking about! These are all engaged marriages. How can you go back? I can tell you, don''t think you can be lawless if you lose weight now. I''m still your dad!" Father stared at her with a stern look.


    "Yao''er, you are recovering now, Bao Shaobo will definitely treat you well." Mother said casually.


    "Sister. If you don''t marry the Bao family, how am I going to join the Ye family group in the future!" The younger brother was eating and playing with his mobile phone, without even looking at her.


    Ye Yaoer''s heart seemed to be split, and she didn''t know how she returned to the room in the end.


    She is not reconciled... She wants to control her destiny. She took out the Chiba Buddha Hand, the fat girl was gone forever.

 Chapter 405： National Goddess

    In a blink of an eye, it was the day of the instrumental music competition.


    The venue for the instrumental music competition is located in a square next to Yuhang West Lake.


    There you can see a simple high platform built up, with a lot of audio equipment and cameras.


    "Why are there so many people, there are so many people!" Ye Hao looked at the small venue, at least seven or eight thousand people gathered, maybe even tens of thousands.


    "Are there so many people in Yuhang who like instrumental music?" Long Hao saw those onlookers Zhizhong, most of them were young people.


    Ning Yawen shook her head, showing helplessness: "In this era, although instrumental music is very elegant. But there are few people who like it."


    "People like the stars who sing more."


    "How can there be so many people in the previous instrumental music competitions? A thousand people would be considered the best."


    You can feel the frustration of instrumental music in the art of Ning Yawen''s tone.


    "Then why are there so many people today?" Ye Hao asked suspiciously.


    "Have you checked about the instrumental music competition before?" Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shook his head. After arriving in Yuhang, things happened one after another. In the past few days, he was in charge of teaching Song Xiaoyue''s Bihai songs in the hotel.


    "Brother Hao. You don''t know this. It is said that a big star participated in the selection as a special guest today. That is the lover of my dream." A voice sounded next to him.


    I saw that Niu Shaoqiang was standing beside him with an idiotic look.


    "Big star?" Ye Hao was taken aback: "Who."


    "Nangong Ziqiong! That''s a new-generation actress. With the image of a beautiful girl, coupled with a beautiful singing voice, and a beautiful face. It can be said that it has captured the music scene in just a few years, and recently it has been reported that it may be filmed. Movies!"


    A voice interjected, this time it was Li Zhongwei.


    Even he, who is usually very confident and arrogant, is looking around at this moment, and he is constantly chanting, where is my goddess.


    In addition to Li Zhongwei, there is Moran.


    "Why are you all here? It''s better to let you be responsible for remote protection before." Several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead.


    "Ye Hao. No way, who told us to see the big star Zi Qiong this time. You should give us a chance and let us get in touch with idols up close." Even Moran, who is usually calm, is at this moment. Looking at Ye Hao with eager eyes.


    "Sister Moran, how about when we go together to sign." Su Xiaoxiao was still holding a silver rod in his hand at the moment, and his expression was extremely excited.


    Even Zhao Yanting said in a low voice, "That... bring me when you want to sign."


    Ye Hao pressed his forehead, okay, I really can''t see it normally.


    It turns out that everyone around me is chasing stars.


    Nangong Ziqiong?


    It seems that he has indeed heard of this name on the Internet, but he is not interested in celebrities. He has been working for his studies and life for the past few years. Who cares about this?


    "Brother Hao. Are you not excited at all? This is a rare opportunity to get close to the idols of the whole people. Some people even say that Nangong Ziqiong is the No. 1 beauty in China!" Niu Shaoqiang pushed Ye Hao. Excited.


    Ye Hao shrugged, and said casually: "I have never caught a cold with stars. No matter how beautiful it is, it is not just a nose, a mouth, two holes, and two hands. Could it be different from us?"


    "What''s more, this is a big dye vat in the entertainment industry. Who knows if she is..."


    Before Ye Hao''s words could fall, he felt the hostile gazes around him.


    Even Su Xiaoxiao pointed to herself and shouted, "You are not allowed to insult my idol. The songs she sing are so good, I grew up listening to her songs!"


    I''ll go, and I grew up listening to her songs, it''s not so exaggerated.


    Aunt, how old are you? Just now I said that it hasn''t been a few years since my debut.


    "Ye Hao, I advise you not to say this here. Otherwise, the fans will tear you up if they are in doubt." Zhao Yanting smiled.


    Then she continued: "And if you say what will happen to other stars in the entertainment industry, then we might agree, but Nangong Ziqiong has no such possibility at all."


    "Behind her is the Nangong family. The three generations of this family are said to have a lot to do with the above. The money is also known as the invisible richest man in China! She is the only daughter of that family''s contemporary patriarch, and a daughter."


    "Do you think anyone in the entertainment industry dares to touch her with the courage?"


    This background is quite big.


    "Okay. Let''s go to the player waiting area and wait, the game is about to begin." Ning Yawen led everyone to the player waiting area.


    However, due to the number of regulations, in the end only Ye Haoning Yawen followed Song Xiaoyue in as an escort.


    Zhao Yanting and the others can only find a place to watch outside.


    In the middle, Ye Hao also asked Big Brother Tang, Niu Dazhuang where they were going.


    They are not chasing stars like this group of young people, they are all waiting in the field, by the way, guarding the surroundings. Although Niu Dazhuang is not very old, he is also interested in fighting.


    "Oh. I didn''t expect the junior sisters to actually come? I thought you were going to abandon the game because you didn''t prepare for the third round." A defiant voice came.


    Tian Dongling walked over with the Qiu Duxiu.


    Just now, Ye Hao and the three immediately heard the unusual meaning.


    "You deliberately arranged for the game staff to not notify us of the changes to the rules!" Ning Yawen looked at Tian Dongling with a sullen face.


    "Yo-yo-yo. Junior sister, you can eat indiscriminately, but you can''t talk indiscriminately." Tian Dongling chuckled softly.


    Needless to say, I understand why Ning Yawen and the others have not been notified.


    It must be what Tian Dongling used to prevent the staff from notifying Ning Yawen of the changes to the rules of the game.


    "You mean!" Ning Yawen cursed.


    Tian Dongling looked at Ning Yawen provocatively: "Despicable? Where am I? But Junior Sister, wait for the game to lose, don''t forget to give me things."


    "you!"


    Ning Yawen became angry.


    "Instrumental contest contestants are invited to point to point everywhere, and we will notify again, please..."


    The quarrel between the two was interrupted by the sound of the broadcast.


    Tian Dongling left with that Qiu Duxiu.


    "Sister Yawen, don''t be angry with this kind of person. Anyway, as long as Xiaoyue wins the game, then the woman will probably have nowhere to cry." Ye Hao calmed Ning Yawen''s emotions.


    "Teacher Ning, I will work hard to win!" Song Xiaoyue held her violin bag with confidence in her eyes.


    "Ok."


    After that, Song Xiaoyue also ordered and got a number plate.


    There are more than 20 contestants in this competition, most of which are compared with places in Jiangnan Province.


    Of course, there are also places like Song Xiaoyue who have a few famous teachers recommended.


    "Look, Nangong Ziqiong is here!"


    "Michelle, Michelle, I love you, just like a mouse loves rice!"


    "Zi Qiong got out of the car!"


    Before the game started, there was a loud noise outside the court.


    A black commercial vehicle drove in.


    The door was pushed open.


    Soon dozens of bodyguards gathered around, protecting the shadow who came down from the car.


    Huh...Why is this person so familiar? Seeing the figure who got off the car, Ye Hao felt familiar for the first time, but the crowd was crowded, and the woman was quickly escorted backstage by the bodyguard.

 Chapter 406： I forcibly kissed your goddess

    "How do I feel that Nangong Ziqiong is so familiar." Ye Hao muttered to himself.


    This was just heard by Song Xiaoyue next to her.


    She glanced at Ye Hao: "Just now you said you didn''t pay attention to others, and now you are familiar with them. Did you see them more on TV?"


    Ye Hao shook his head. He thought: "I seem to have seen her somewhere in reality, but I just can''t remember."


    He really feels this way, he must have seen the man named Nangong Ziqiong.


    "The sun is shining today. Everyone can gather at the West Lake and watch the instrumental music competition together. It is everyone''s fate." The host on the stage came out and began to say a series of polite words there.


    But the audience in the audience was impatient.


    Several young people raised the sign in their hands and shouted.


    "Zi Qiong! We want to see Zi Qiong!"


    "Let''s see Violet!"


    "Michelle, I love you!"


    The audience in the audience started to make noise, and it was a bit uncontrollable for a moment. The host was sweating on his forehead, and at last he had no choice but to skip a large opening.


    "Well, since everyone wants to see Miss Nangong. I don''t want to talk nonsense, now let us invite the special guests of our Jiangnan Instrumental Music Competition with the warmest applause!"


    "Miss Nangong Ziqiong!"


    With the sound of the music, Nangong Ziqiong came up from the stage in a purple dress, like a beautiful orchid.


    In an instant, fierce applause erupted from the audience.


    It can be seen that the audience of this instrumental music competition at least seven or eight Chengdu is for Nangong Ziqiong!


    Nangong Ziqiong gracefully greeted the audience, and picked up the prepared microphone.


    "Dear audience friends, Zi Qiong is honored to be invited to participate in this Jiangnan Instrumental Music Competition. As a musician, Zi Qiong also likes instrumental music..."


    Nangong Ziqiong''s voice is very light, as if it can touch the soul of a person.


    "When I saw her on TV before, she felt that she was very beautiful. I didn''t expect it to be like this in reality. If only I could be like her." Song Xiaoyue looked enviously at Nangong Ziqiong on the stage.


    At this moment, the stage seems to be hers, and the space under her feet is her territory!


    "Did you say..." Song Xiaoyue turned her head, and she saw Ye Hao''s boss with his eyes widened and his mouth open.


    Looking straight at Nangong Ziqiong on the high platform.


    Song Xiaoyue showed contempt, and touched Ye Hao with her shoulder: "Hey, hey. What you said before, isn''t it rare. Why now seems to be in love with others."


    Ye Hao swallowed, he raised his finger to the woman on the stage.


    "You...you said she is Nangong Ziqiong?"


    "Of course, why are you asking such a silly question." Song Xiaoyue gave Ye Hao a white look: "How about it, is it very elegant? Is it very beautiful? I have said that Zi Qiong is different from other stars."


    Ye Hao opened his mouth, but couldn''t speak again when he reached his mouth.


    What should he say?


    Said he had seen this Nangong Ziqiong at Jiangnan University before, and said he had saved her before?


    Or maybe I have confessed to this national goddess? Also... I forcibly kissed each other!


    Ye Hao dare to swear that if he dares to say that, even if his powers are fully activated, everyone in the crowd can squeeze him to death!


    I didn''t expect that she turned out to be Nangong Ziqiong!


    Ye Hao began to calm down slowly, looking at the fairy-like woman, although this appearance may be a little different from before in Jiangnan University, it is probably disguised.


    But the sound is exactly the same.


    What kind of thing is this? Just confess that a person is still a national goddess!


    He can only pray that Nangong Ziqiong can forget that matter now.


    After Nangong Ziqiong finished speaking, the supporter began to walk through the subsequent process and invited other judges to come on stage.


    Of course, the other judges on stage were not as excited as when Nangong Michelle appeared.


    There are a total of four judges, and the special guest of Nangong Ziqiong is five.


    The first round of the instrumental music competition began immediately.


    The first round is to play the repertoire you are good at, so you can see how well the contestants are.


    Each contestant began to play on stage, and after each performance, five judges including Nangong Michelle would score points, each of which could score up to 10 points.


    There was no surprise in the first round. Everyone played their own masterpieces, so the scores were almost the same.


    Song Xiaoyue also performed very well.


    "The first round is over. Now I will announce the scores of the top five players." The supporter began to hold the cards and report the results.


    "First place, player number 7, musical instrument piano. Total score in the first round: 44.2 points."


    "Second place, player No. 16, musical instrument and guitar. First round total score: 43.5 points."


    "Third place, player No. 4, instrument Guzheng. Total score in the first round: 43.1 points."


    "Fourth place, player No. 23, instrument piano. Total score in the first round: 42.8 points."


    The fourth player is the Autumn Duxiu. When he clicked on his name, he looked around with arrogant eyes, as if he was afraid that others would not see him.


    "Fifth place, player No. 11, instrumental violin. First round total score: 42.1 points."


    Afterwards, the supporters said some scenes.


    Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue, who bowed her head. She had a number plate on her chest that said 11.


    "Xiaoyue, don''t be nervous. Your grades are already very good. You have to know that everyone who can get here has some abilities." Ning Yawen also noticed Song Xiaoyue''s strangeness and comforted.


    Although Ning Yawen said so, Song Xiaoyue was still very nervous, holding the violin tightly in both hands.


    "There are still two rounds, as long as you do your best!" Ye Hao said.


    After that, the second round quickly began. The contestants on stage selected a piece in public, and then prepared to start playing in one minute.


    This is mainly to test the capacity of the competitor''s music library and the ability to adapt to changes.


    This second round is the watershed.


    "Please come to the stage for player No. 11." Soon it was Song Xiaoyue''s turn. Song Xiaoyue took the violin on stage and randomly grabbed it from the big box with all the songs written on it.


    Song Xiaoyue grabbed a note.


    Opened by the host, and reported the track.


    That is a string of English.


    When he heard the name, Ye Hao obviously noticed that the faces of Ning Yawen and Song Xiaoyue had changed.


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with this song?" Ye Hao asked suspiciously.


    Ning Yawen bit her lip and looked at Song Xiaoyue, who was starting to prepare on stage: "This piece is a piano piece written by foreign countries. Although most of the pieces only need to change the score, they can be played regardless of the instrument. "


    "But some of the tracks are played with some instruments, and there will be some difficulties."


    "And this piano piece has such a characteristic, it is not suitable for violin performance. I am worried... Satsuki will not play well."


    It seems that God did not bless them.


    Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue on the stage. He still chose to believe in his deskmate. During this time, Ye Hao could see her hard work.


    Although the system has tasks, Ye Hao didn''t put too much pressure on Song Xiaoyue, and he would accept the task punishment when the time comes. Finally, when Song Xiaoyue was playing, Ye Hao cast encouraging eyes on his fellow schoolgirl at the same table.

 Chapter 407： Lost?

    Song Xiaoyue''s performance began.


    It can be seen that Song Xiaoyue played very carefully, but Ye Hao can still hear many of the flaws.


    "This piece is really difficult for Xiaoyue, and it is still played on the violin." Ning Yawen said regretfully.


    The judges in the audience still wrote something on the sign in front of them.


    After Song Xiaoyue''s performance was over, the following judges held up signs.


    6.3


    6.5


    6.9


    6.2


    Finally, Nangong Ziqiong raised the sign, which read 7.9.


    It is the highest score among all judges.


    "Miss Nangong, your score is a bit high." An older woman next to him said: "This player is very average, and there are problems in many places!"


    Nangong Ziqiong smiled and said: "No. I feel that this player has worked hard. It is too difficult to play this piece on the violin. I can only say that she is out of luck."


    The big stars say so, and the judges don''t have much to say.


    In the end, Song Xiaoyue''s total score was 33.8. He is currently the player with the lowest score in the second round.


    Count 42.1 in the first round before. Song Xiaoyue''s score in two rounds was only 75.9.


    Song Xiaoyue walked down, her face pale, and her feet swayed a little.


    "Xiaoyue, you have worked very hard." Ning Yawen stepped forward and hugged Song Xiaoyue''s shoulders.


    Song Xiaoyue bit her lip lightly: "Actually...actually, I can participate in the competition and I...I am already very happy.


    "This time is the happiest time for me to learn the violin."


    "But... But if I lose, Teacher Ning, your bet with your senior sister..."


    At this moment, Song Xiaoyue was not worried about herself, but because she was afraid that she would disappoint Ning Yawen because she lost.


    Ning Yawen stroked Song Xiaoyue''s forehead and smiled: "It''s okay. Although that thing is very important to me, it''s just a dead thing. And Xiaoyue, you are the best student I have taught."


    "Ms. Ning..."


    Song Xiaoyue hugged Ning Yawen, tears rolling in her eyes.


    "You women are really made of water. Isn''t it just a bad luck, and the game is not over yet." Ye Hao put his hands in his pockets: "Now the score is behind, the big deal is to come back in the third round!"


    "But..." Song Xiaoyue lowered her head.


    "Xiaoyue, Ye Hao is right, it''s not over yet, let''s take a look at the results of the second round later." Ning Yawen took Song Xiaoyue''s hand.


    Satsuki didn''t say a word.


    Then the second round was over.


    The host reported the scores of the top five there. The Autumn Duxiu show had good luck, and the tracks were not difficult to draw, and he achieved good results.


    With a total score of 84.7, climbed to third place.


    And Song Xiaoyue slipped out of the top five without a doubt.


    Moreover, her score was completely different from that of Qiu Duxiu!


    This can be said to be a very obvious gap.


    "Oh, Junior Sister. It seems that our bet is Senior Sister and I am going to win." Tian Dongling twisted her waist again and came to provoke her.


    "Actually. If Senior Sister sold me things honestly before, she could get a little money. But now... it''s not worthless."


    "Gluck."


    Looking at Tian Dongling''s sullen look, he completely believed that his student Qiu Duxiu could have won Song Xiaoyue.


    "Huh. Master accepting an apprentice like you is the worst decision in her life!" Ning Yawen stared at Tian Dongling.


    Tian Dongling said with a smile: "The master is dead, what do I care about her. I just know that when I get your things, I will resell them. I''m a rich man. Who will play the piano by then."


    "Hahaha."


    Seeing Tian Dongling leaving with a smile on her face.


    Ning Yawen clenched her fists.


    Qiu Duxiu did not immediately, but walked to Song Xiaoyue, Yin smiled and whispered: "Sister Xiaoyue. You can consider my previous proposal. As long as you promise me, I can let you beat me. I can Not interested in any musical instrument."


    "I am interested in women."


    With that said, Qiu Duxiu also scanned Song Xiaoyue''s body with his own eyes.


    Song Xiaoyue lowered her head and said nothing.


    "What are you talking about?" Ning Yawen looked at Qiu Duxiu warily.


    "I didn''t say anything, I just wished sister Xiaoyue a good result in the next round."


    Qiu Duxiu glanced at Song Xiaoyue with a deep look, and said softly.


    "You only have the last chance. The restroom in the woods to the west of the backstage, I am waiting for you. If you wait for the third round to start, you will have no chance."


    After speaking, Qiu Duxiu turned and left.


    "Xiaoyue, that Qiu Duxiu is a **** brother. He didn''t say anything bad to you, right?" Ning Yawen looked at Song Xiaoyue with concern.


    Song Xiaoyue shook her head: "No."


    "That''s good, Xiaoyue, you must not put pressure on yourself. Just show your own level."


    Looking at Ning Yawen, who was still comforting herself at this moment.


    Song Xiaoyue asked in a low voice, "Teacher Ning, is that...that jade-faced Jiuhuqin is important to you."


    "It''s okay... it''s just a piano." Although Ning Yawen had so many lips, her eyes revealed everything.


    Ye Hao watched this scene.


    It seems that I can''t stand by and watch, and it''s really impossible to let one''s fate go, isn''t he just fighting against the sky for the past six months!


    He opened his system interface, and he began to look for skills that could help him.


    But it is a bit difficult to help Song Xiaoyue win this competition without being discovered.


    Now only the third round is left, and the score difference between her and that Autumn Duxiu is also great, unless Song Xiaoyue can get a crushing result in the third round.


    But although Song Xiaoyue practiced "Bi Hai" hard two days ago, the difficulty of Bi Hai was still very high, and Song Xiaoyue did not master it very well.


    "What to do. I didn''t expect it to be such a troublesome thing until now." Ye Hao scratched his hair irritably.


    Suddenly, the ability column attracted Ye Hao''s attention.


    ¡¾Body manipulation: You can manipulate the body within 100 meters. Duration: Five minutes. The cooling time is 12 hours. Note: The success of the control and the specific duration are judged based on the strength of the target''s spirit. Need skill points: 20¡¿


    This ability looks good, and is actually similar to object manipulation, except that it controls the human body.


    This ability can only appear after System 2.0.


    Exchange for body manipulation!


    After weighing and weighing it again and again, Ye Hao chose to exchange.


    Although he only has 13 skill points now, he can borrow money. Although he does not want to borrow money, as long as he wins the game and completes the task, the loan can be paid off on the spot. [Song Xiaoyue''s mission: The second mission is to get another chance for Song Xiaoyue in front of Song Xiaoyue''s family, and sign up for the Jiangnan Provincial Instrumental Music Competition one month later, and won the first place. Reward: Ten skill points and one skill extraction opportunity. Punishment, host dance in instrumental music competition


    Striptease on stage. ¡¿


    Ye Hao still didn''t want to dance a striptease in the crowd. [Congratulations to the host for acquiring the ability, primary body control. ¡¿

 Chapter 408： Wash your face

    After redeeming the power, Ye Hao''s pressure suddenly decreased.


    But at this time, he found that Song Xiaoyue had disappeared.


    "Sister Yawen, where is Xiaoyue?" Ye Hao asked Ning Yawen.


    Ning Yawen looked around, and she realized that Song Xiaoyue beside her had disappeared at some point.


    "Hey, Xiaoyue was beside him just now. Why did he disappear suddenly?"


    Ye Hao scolded a silly girl in his heart, he already knew where the girl was going.


    "Oh, I remember. Song Xiaoyue just said to go to the bathroom, I''ll go find her." Ye Hao turned and walked towards the bathroom not far from the backstage.


    There was a large forest in the background. Ye Hao spent a long time looking for it, and then in a remote place, he saw Song Xiaoyue with his head down outside the bathroom, and that Qiu Duxiu was looking at Song Xiaoyue with a smile in his cigarette.


    "Beauty, how are you thinking about it. The game is about to start. Don''t try to delay the time." Qiu Duxiu threw away his cigarette **** and turned to leave, "I don''t want to force you. I can go now."


    Song Xiaoyue bit her lip lightly, her hands trembling.


    Several scenes appeared in her mind. That was when she was in Teacher Ning''s piano store. She saw Teacher Ning carefully wiping off her unknown guqin several times.


    It can be seen from Teacher Ning''s eyes that she is very concerned about the guqin.


    She even shed tears in front of Guqin several times. She didn''t expect that Teacher Ning, who looked strong, would cry. It was conceivable how deeply she felt for that Guqin.


    "Wait... I... am I... as long as I promise you... you can lose to me in the game..." Song Xiaoyue whispered.


    Qiu Duxiu turned her head and walked to Song Xiaoyue, gently stroking Song Xiaoyue''s pony tail with her palm.


    "Of course, I count. As long as you give me, I will give you what you want."


    Song Xiaoyue clenched her fists, her eyes filled with struggle: "Can you...can you wait until after the game..."


    "That''s not okay, what should you do if you have bad debts then." Qiu Duxiu looked at Song Xiaoyue''s body greedily: "And you can rest assured, I will be very gentle."


    At this moment, Song Xiaoyue''s brain was really short-circuited, she wanted to leave here.


    But thinking of Ning Yawen, who treats herself as her own sister, she doesn''t want to see Ning Yawen lose her cherished items because she lost the game.


    But...Is it the first time I want to give my own to this man in front of me?


    Still... still in a place like this.


    At this moment, Song Xiaoyue couldn''t help but the appearance of Ye Hao appeared in her mind, even if... it was better for him than for this kind of person.


    "Beauty, you still have to think about it. If you think about it again, we don''t have time." Qiu Duxiu kicked open the bathroom door with her foot, and gently stroked Song Xiaoyue''s pony tail with her hand.


    Song Xiaoyue closed her eyes, and she exhausted all her strength.


    "I promise you."


    Qiu Duxiu''s eyes were filled with fiery heat, as if she had seen Song Xiaoyue panting under her body, and it was still in a public restroom. He felt a little excited just thinking about it. .


    Such young girls are so foolish, they can just think of a way to let them listen to themselves.


    "You got smashed by the door."


    An indifferent word came from the side, and at the same time a fist hit Qiu Duxiu''s face heavily.


    "And you, take your dirty hands away from my deskmate."


    Qiu Duxiu slammed into the door of the bathroom. He covered his face and looked at Ye Hao who suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Boy, don''t be nosy. This is my business and her business."


    "I advise you to shut up, I am not in a good mood right now." Ye Hao looked at Qiu Duxiu coldly.


    Qiu Duxiu''s body trembled.


    Ye Hao stared at Song Xiaoyue: "Follow me back."


    Song Xiaoyue didn''t expect Ye Hao to appear at this time, which made her feel like seeing the light in the dark.


    but¡­¡­


    "Beauty, you have to think about it. If you leave now, your teacher''s things will go to my teacher by then." Qiu Duxiu grinned.


    Ye Hao''s hands set off Song Xiaoyue''s cheeks, making her helpless eyes look at herself.


    "Song Xiaoyue, you study so well. How come your mind is like a 250 in these things. Would you believe this kind of person?"


    "Now, immediately, go back to me from here immediately, and wait for me to perform honestly on stage."


    Song Xiaoyue''s eyes were red.


    "But Teacher Ning''s piano, I can see that Teacher Ning cherishes her piano very much. For an instrumentalist, her cherished instrument is even more important than her life! I...I don''t want to see Teacher Ning sad."


    Perhaps because of the lack of emotional relationship, although Song Xiaoyue and Ning Yawen have known each other not long ago, their relationship is surprisingly good.


    "You stupid girl." Ye Hao blew his brain directly on Song Xiaoyue''s forehead.


    "You can take part in the competition with confidence, I can guarantee that you will get good results this time."


    "But..." Song Xiaoyue was still worried.


    Ye Hao interrupted impatiently: "You can rest assured! If you lose at that time, I, Ye Hao, will marry you as a wife, and then curse me for not having **** for the rest of my life."


    Song Xiaoyue blushed: "Why don''t you be more serious."


    But Song Xiaoyue soon felt that something was wrong with Ye Hao''s words, and she stared at Ye Hao: "What do you mean! What do you mean, you have to marry me!"


    "Okay, okay. Go back quickly, your Teacher Ning is still waiting for you." Ye Hao pushed Song Xiaoyue toward the waiting area.


    Song Xiaoyue gritted her teeth and ran towards the waiting area.


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    Qiu Duxiu didn''t want to see the little white sheep in his hand and just ran away and stretched out his hand to stop it.


    But his hand was directly caught.


    "Why... I still want to stay the same?" Ye Hao grabbed Qiu Duxiu''s arm and sneered.


    Qiu Duxiu''s arm hurts, and he gritted his teeth and cursed: "Asshole. I already gave you face in the hotel last time, you and he still don''t know what''s wrong. You think you will be great if you beat Ye Chunsheng."


    "You think you are great in Haicheng, you are great! Believe it or not, I will make you kill you. Behind Lao Tzu is the Qiu family!"


    Ye Hao shook his head.


    "Your mouth is really stinky, and your mind is still not clear. Let me help you wash your face and wake up." Ye Hao kicked the bathroom door and looked at the toilet inside.


    He pressed Qiu Duxiu''s head and stuffed it directly.


    In order not to get his hands dirty, Ye Hao directly stepped on with his feet afterwards.


    Qiu Duxiu wants to struggle, but for him, who only knows how to play with a musical instrument, is Ye Hao¡¯s opponent, his face is constantly undulating in the squatting pit, enjoying the ¡°flavored¡± contact. .


    ...


    "Why did you come back?" Ning Yawen saw Ye Hao come back whistling.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a little thing. What about Xiaoyue?" Ye Hao didn''t see Xiaoyue''s figure. "The third round has already begun, Xiaoyue has gone to make preparations." Ning Yawen said.

 Chapter 409： An amazing song!

    The third round of the game began.


    The order of playing this time is different from before. The player with the highest total score of the previous two plays first.


    Those who performed well in the first two rounds show that they have a certain level of skill. Although the songs they produced are not as good as those famous ones, at least they still sound very good.


    One by one the players performed in the past.


    "Duxiu, what''s the matter with you? It''s almost coming to you, why are you here." Tian Dongling frowned and looked at Qiu Duxiu, who seemed to have washed her head.


    For some reason, she felt that Qiu Duxiu still had a strange smell.


    She slapped her hand: "What''s the smell on you."


    Qiu Duxiu complained inwardly, can I tell you that I just came out of the Maokeng.


    Of course, Qiu Duxiu couldn''t talk about these things. He could only pretend that he hadn''t smelled anything, and at the moment it was the turn of Qiu Duxiu to perform on stage.


    He swallowed, stepped onto the stage, and walked towards the arranged piano.


    "Woo, what does this smell? It smells so bad."


    "Look at that man, why is he still wet."


    "The unpleasant smell seems to come from him."


    "You said he wouldn''t fall into the pit."


    I don''t know if it was because of being stabbed in pain by an audience, Qiu Duxiu almost fell on the stage, but fortunately, nothing happened.


    He walked to the piano and sat down.


    He raised his head and looked at the audience in the audience, his eyes fell on the **** Ye Hao.


    At this moment, Ye Hao was pinching his nose and fanning his hands.


    Damn guy, dare to treat himself this way!


    If it wasn''t for him, how could he be so embarrassed!


    Qiu Duxiu gritted her teeth and raised her hand. You all waited for me. When Lao Tzu beats you, I will see how you laugh.


    With this mood, Qiu Duxiu began to play the tunes he had prepared earlier.


    Tian Dongling in the audience wrinkled when she heard the sound of the piano. She prepared this piece for the Autumn Duxiu. Although it was not very good, it should be no problem to show it in such a competition.


    But I didn''t expect the feeling of Qiu Duxiu''s performance at this time, which was far worse than when he practiced before.


    There were many errors in the two or three minutes of playing.


    After the final song ended, Tian Dongling''s eyes fell on the judges.


    Nangong Ziqiong gave a very low 6 points.


    The other four judges all gave about 7.5 points.


    This round of Autumn Duxie''s score is 36 points.


    Tian Dongling looked at the eyes cast by the judges, and she nodded with a smile.


    This scene happened to be seen by Ye Hao. This woman was really dishonest. Since she is not kind, don''t blame me.


    "Teacher." Qiu Duxiu walked down, and he also knew that he was not playing very well this time.


    "Your state is not right." Tian Dongling frowned. If it were other students, she would directly scold her, but Qiu Duxiu''s identity made her helpless.


    Fortunately, she had been prepared before, and had a little relationship with several judges.


    Although the third round score is a bit low, but with the scores of the previous two rounds, the final score of the Autumn Duxiu is 120.7 points.


    Maybe it has nothing to do with the first place, but it is better than that stinky woman''s apprentice, there should be no problem.


    Tian Dongling smiled at the corner of her mouth, as if she had seen victory beckoning to herself.


    The other side.


    Seeing the score of 120.7, Song Xiaoyue trembled in her heart.


    In other words, in order to win the Autumn Duxiu show, her third-round score must be 45 points or more.


    "Xiaoyue, it''s okay. Don''t be stressed, just show your level." Ning Yawen patted Song Xiaoyue on the shoulder.


    Song Xiaoyue didn''t speak, holding the violin, thinking about things to pay attention to while waiting for her performance.


    Time passed quickly, and it was Song Xiaoyue''s turn.


    Ye Hao paid attention to the one with the highest total score at the moment.


    The score is: 123.8 points.


    Song Xiaoyue''s score so far is 75.9. If you want to go ahead and overtake first place, you must get a high score of 48 points or more!


    Ning Yawen, Song Xiaoyue and the others might have a good idea as long as they can surpass Qiu Duxiu, but Ye Hao didn''t think so, since they had all exchanged abilities.


    Then you must get the first place.


    The supporter called Song Xiaoyue''s number.


    Song Xiaoyue took her violin and walked onto the stage. She bowed to the judges and the audience, picked up the violin and posed.


    She took a deep breath and put the bowstring on the body of the violin.


    Ye Hao in the audience secretly used the body control technique in his mind, and the target was Song Xiaoyue.


    In an instant, he felt a sudden shock in his brain, and the next moment he found that he could clearly feel Song Xiaoyue''s body, as if she were his own puppet.


    But Song Xiaoyue herself was immersed in her own world without feeling anything.


    After that, Ye Hao controlled Song Xiaoyue''s body and slowly began to play Bihai''s song.


    "Hey. Why did Xiaoyue suddenly feel different when she pulled it out? It feels...it feels like..." After the words, Ning Yawen didn''t say anything, but just looked at Ye Hao, who was staring at the stage blankly.


    She felt that the rhythm played by Song Xiaoyue at the moment was just like when Ye Hao played before.


    Maybe it''s just an illusion.


    At this moment Song Xiaoyue still didn''t notice any strangeness, because Ye Hao''s movements were actually not much different from the ones she wanted to make, but it gave her a sense of harmony between man and nature.


    calm.


    Waves.


    violent!


    Bihai''s melody began to change little by little.


    Those young audiences in the audience who were not interested in instrumental music at all were quiet now.


    Put down the phone, put down the conversation, and some even closed their eyes.


    Just to enjoy the unusual atmosphere of this moment.


    Gradually, the tune went from climax to calm again.


    The audience in the audience felt a sense of reluctance, as if a beautiful artistic conception was slowly disappearing.


    As the last melody fell, Song Xiaoyue lowered the bowstring and opened her eyes.


    be quiet¡­¡­


    There was more than ten seconds of silence in the square.


    Song Xiaoyue looked a little at a loss as the thousands of people were watching her, her heart was a little nervous, could it be that she didn''t play well enough.


    Pop pop


    The next moment, Nangong Ziqiong stood up directly, and she clapped.


    This seemed to ignite the fuse, and the audience burst into fierce applause in an instant.


    "It''s so good, it''s the first time I feel that violin music is so good!" exclaimed a social man with an explosive head off the stage.


    "That''s right. Any brother who knows what this song is called, I will download it right now, and go back to listen to it two, three or four times!" Someone couldn''t wait to take out his phone, but soon someone else poured it on him cold water.


    "You forgot to watch the competition process. In the third round of the competition, the contestants took out their own tunes to compete. This tune cannot be available online!"


    "What are you talking about! That is to say, this song is original by that beautiful **** stage!" "Don''t say, this girl is really good. Although not as good as my goddess Michelle, it must be a few years later. Great beauty."

 Chapter 410： First place!

    Listening to the heated discussion in the audience.


    Song Xiaoyue clutched her chest, the emotions in her heart couldn''t calm down for a long time, and she didn''t even react in her mind at this moment.


    "Contestant No. 11, you played this piece very well. Could you tell me the name of this piece." Nangong Ziqiong looked at Song Xiaoyue with a smile on her face.


    "Bihai."


    Song Xiaoyue replied softly.


    "Bihai?"


    "It turns out that the song just now was called Bihai!"


    "Don''t say it, I really had a feeling of seeing the sea just now."


    There was a lot of discussion among the audience in the audience, and many people were still immersed in the previous melody, and some even shouted to come again.


    That momentum was about to catch up with Nangong Ziqiong''s previous appearance.


    The host hurriedly stepped onto the stage to control the scene: "Okay. Contestant No. 11 played very well. Now, five judges are invited to rate Contestant No. 11."


    As soon as the host''s voice fell, Nangong Ziqiong raised her sign.


    When Song Xiaoyue saw the score on the sign, she covered her mouth with excitement.


    very!


    Until now, no judge has given a contestant a very high score.


    "Miss Ziqiong, you... your score is a bit too high," said the judge next to him in surprise.


    Nangong Ziqiong turned to look at the audience behind him: "I have a high score. I think the audience''s performance just now has explained everything. At least her music has deeply moved me."


    I saw my idol score a very high score.


    The audience fans started roaring like chicken blood.


    "very!"


    "very!"


    "very!"


    "very!"


    The waves of sound even overwhelmed the voice of the host''s microphone, but the host could only urge the remaining four judges to score quickly.


    An older judge then also raised the sign.


    very!


    There was crystal clear in Song Xiaoyue''s eyes.


    It was another ten, which made the enthusiasm of the audience even more intense, and everyone was roaring there.


    This made the remaining three judges sitting on pins and needles, and they looked at each other.


    They could even feel the gazes of thousands of spectators behind them. At this moment, it seemed that they didn''t give Song Xiaoyue ten points.


    "How could this happen?" Tian Dongling bit her lip, her face very ugly.


    As an instrumentalist, coupled with the gift of composing, she certainly knows the value of the song just now.


    If she is a judge, she will also give a ten.


    But the problem is the bet between herself and Ning Yawen, she can''t lose this game! She can''t afford to lose.


    In the end, she could only put her hope on the remaining three judges, and she watched them eagerly.


    But they seemed to avoid her gaze deliberately, and one of the judges raised the sign in his hand.


    very!


    Tian Dongling shook her body.


    Damn, I told them before that I must give Song Xiaoyue a little "care" in this game.


    The reason why Song Xiaoyue''s performance in the second round of the competition was so poor was also because of their "care".


    "very!"


    "very!"


    There was another huge noise.


    Tian Dongling raised her head, and saw that the judge who was invited out for dinner by herself yesterday and was chatting and laughing, also held up a very sign at this moment.


    Tian Dongling''s body shook for a while, as if she couldn''t support it.


    "Master." Qiu Duxiu supported her master, and he couldn''t believe the facts before him.


    He didn''t expect that this woman would come up with such an excellent piece in the end, and could play such a perfect one.


    Tian Dongling clenched her teeth to stabilize her body. She looked at the last judge who had not yet scored. She took out her mobile phone and dialed directly.


    Although he knew that calling the judges who were participating in the event, the other party would generally not answer, but at this moment Tian Dongling couldn''t think of other ways.


    The judge who has not yet scored trembles, his expression is a little weird, he put his hands under the table and fiddles with him, then looks at Tian Dongling''s side.


    Tian Dongling hurriedly gave him eyes constantly.


    But the other party cast a helpless look.


    very


    Another ten sign was raised, and the atmosphere in the audience was burning at this moment.


    Song Xiaoyue''s third round score came out, five points! fifty points!


    Coupled with the previous results, she not only surpassed Qiu Duxiu''s score, but also rose to the first place.


    At this moment, the audience burst into applause, and even the players present also applauded Song Xiaoyue.


    Because they were also convinced by Song Xiaoyue''s Bihai.


    "You mother is next door." Tian Dongling, who thinks she is elegant, also burst out swearing at this moment, and threw the bag in her hand on the ground heavily.


    "White-eyed wolves, a bunch of white-eyed wolves. My old lady usually gives them money, but they treat my old lady like this at critical times! Uuuuu...why are you covering my mouth!|


    The angry Tian Dongling said nothing, but fortunately, Qiu Duxiu on the side covered her mouth in time.


    "Senior Sister. You lost, what''s the matter." A cold voice came.


    Tian Dongling raised her head with a gloomy face, Ning Yawen had already stood in front of her for some time, and there was a smile on the face of the young man.


    "You cheated! That song is definitely not yours, how can you get such an excellent song! I''m going to report you!" Tian Dongling shouted through gritted teeth.


    Ning Yawen looked at the crazy senior sister, there was a hint of pity in her eyes, which was pity for the poor; "Senior sister. Do whatever you want, but if you lose, you have to give me something."


    Tian Dongling squeezed her fist, she said nothing for a long time.


    Handing over things, how could she be willing to hand them over, regretting it? Don''t admit it?


    This thought suddenly came to Tian Dongling''s mind.


    But the next moment a joking voice came: "Miss Tian, ??I advise you to obey the gambling agreement honestly. You and the judges in private, you really think no one knows."


    Ye Hao looked at Tian Dongling with his hands in his pockets.


    Tian Dongling''s body trembled, and finally she said softly there like a loser: "Things...I didn''t take them with me, another day... Another day, I will make an appointment to give you the things."


    "Another day? You don''t want to fall back on the bill." Ye Hao stared at Tian Dongling.


    "Okay." Ning Yawen stopped Ye Hao, she looked at her former senior sister: "Okay, you will give me something next day."


    "Seven days, it can''t be more." Ye Hao added.


    Tian Dongling didn''t say a word, but was helped by Qiu Duxiu and left here.


    For them, the result of the next game is not important to them.


    "Ye Hao, you just said that Tian Dongling had something with the judges? What do you know?" Ning Yawen looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    Ye Hao shrugged and said, "I don''t know. I just frightened her casually. Xiaoyue is down, let''s congratulate her."


    Although he said so, Ye Hao was sure that Tian Dongling had a lot of small moves secretly in this game.


    That Tian Dongling looked at the eyes of the judges just now, and it said everything.


    If Ye Hao wanted evidence, it would be very simple. Don''t forget that he is a top hacker.

 Chapter 411： Sudden change

    After the rest of the players finished their performance.


    The organizer launched the final champion, runner-up and runner-up.


    The champion is of course Song Xiaoyue.


    After the awards, it was the end of the event, where Nangong Michelle sang a song for everyone.


    This once again pushed the atmosphere of the event to the extreme.


    Seeing Song Xiaoyue step down with the trophy, Zhao Yanting and others all gathered around to congratulate her.


    "Xiaoyue, congratulations on winning the championship." Zhao Yanting is really proud of her students.


    And Su Xiaoxiao looked at Song Xiaoyue with a look of admiration: "Sister Xiaoyue, you just played really well. You are not under my brother anymore."


    Ye Hao on the side said that I just smiled and said nothing.


    "Sister Xiaoyue, just now I saw that Ziqiong Nangong was giving you awards, and it seemed to say something to you." Su Xiaoxiao looked curious: "What did Ziqiong tell you?"


    Others also cast curious glances.


    Song Xiaoyue said with a little embarrassment: "In fact, Miss Nangong didn''t say anything to me."


    "That is to say I played well, she just happened to have not found the theme song of the next movie, and hope to cooperate with me!"


    At this moment, everyone was excited.


    "Sister Xiaoyue, you are too good, the big stars are looking for you to cooperate!" Su Xiaoxiao excitedly pulled Song Xiaoyue''s sleeves with a look of envy.


    The women here talked very happily, and Ye Hao was also very happy there.


    Because his long-term mission has finally been completed!


    ¡¾mission completed. Song Xiaoyue won the first place in the competition. The host gains ten skill points and a skill extraction opportunity. ¡¿


    With these ten skill points, Ye Hao''s loan was paid off on the spot.


    There are three skill points left.


    Happy in his heart, Ye Hao directly started the skill extraction.


    [Ding: Congratulations on acquiring skill: Master of Wushu. ¡¿


    Uh?


    Ye Hao was stunned. What is the master of martial arts? Could it be that his skill will change very much?


    Excited Ye Hao directly looked at the skill introduction, but this directly poured a basin of cold water on his head.


    [Martial arts master: The host can see through most of the martial arts. ¡¿


    Was it a skill similar to a martial arts teacher?


    Although a little bit disappointed, he doesn''t hold himself down anyway.


    "Look, Zi Qiong is on stage."


    "Zi Qiong is about to sing!"


    The crowd around me started to squeeze toward the front, wanting to get closer to the stage.


    This situation is basically people posting.


    Fortunately, the women have a group of bodyguards.


    Ye Hao, Li Zhongwei and others formed a "protection circle" around the crowd. They have good physical fitness. When ordinary people hit them, it is like hitting a wall.


    Is it necessary? Isn''t it just a woman singing.


    Ye Hao secretly vomited inwardly, but soon he felt the magic of this singing.


    Because it''s already afternoon, the winter night comes very early, and the colorful lights have been shining on the stage.


    The beautiful figure in the middle of the beam, dancing in her purple gauze skirt like a god, looked affectionately at the night sky, her delicate lips moved slightly.


    Suddenly a heart-and-lung voice sounded.


    The restless audience suddenly fell silent, and the only voice was the singing.


    Ye Hao looked at Nangong Ziqiong on the stage in surprise. At this moment, everyone''s eyes were on the national goddess.


    Ye Hao might not know what the sound of heaven was before, but this time Ye Hao knew.


    Nangong Ziqiong''s singing is different from other people''s singing, her voice seems to have a magical power.


    Like a kingfisher, it flicks the water, like a yellow warbler.


    It was a voice that touched the soul. Even Ye Hao, a person who is not usually interested in music, feels intoxicated at this moment.


    boom


    At this moment, suddenly there was a violent explosion next to the stage, and the waves of the explosion instantly overturned the audience who were still enjoying the music.


    The music stopped and everyone came back to their senses.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" Su Xiaoxiao looked around cautiously.


    Ye Hao frowned, "Something''s wrong, Xiaoli, be careful."


    "Don''t call me little plum! What''s wrong, maybe the stage is not set up or the sound has exploded." Li Zhongwei glared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shook his head. He looked at the stage warily. At this moment, Nangong Ziqiong also looked around with a bewildered expression.


    Suddenly, several small objects emitting white smoke were thrown onto the stage, and then thick smoke enveloped the stage.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The venue was completely messed up now, and the audience ran away bravely.


    "It''s a smoke bomb! Little Lizi, let''s take people out first." Ye Hao knew that something was wrong, so he and Li Zhongwei protected the girls and fled to the side of the road.


    [System selective mission: rescue Nangong Ziqiong. The host, please choose whether to accept or not, consider the countdown 60 seconds... the task will be automatically abandoned when timeout. ¡¿


    [Note: If the host does not accept the task, the probability of Nangong Violet death is as high as 94.6%. ¡¿


    Ye Hao''s face changed suddenly, he turned and stared at the stage where the thick smoke hadn''t dissipated in the distance.


    "What happened?" At this moment, Tang Cheng and the others rushed over.


    "I don''t know, suddenly there was an explosion on the stage, and then there was a puff of smoke." Li Zhongwei reported.


    Ye Hao was full of anxiety. He looked at the girls behind him and then at the stage.


    Buzzing


    A red car galloped over.


    "Xiaoyue, are you all right." A Qianying hurriedly ran down from the car.


    Song Xiaoyue looked at Song Ying who suddenly appeared in surprise, she said blankly: "You... why are you here?"


    After Song Ying was sure that there was nothing wrong with her sister, she breathed a sigh of relief: "I have been waiting outside the court before, because there were too many people to go in. I saw the event was about to end, so I was going to drive away, but I heard the news here. There is an explosion."


    "You... Have you been watching my performance just now?" Song Xiaoyue couldn''t believe Kan Ze''s own sister.


    "Okay. You have to find time to talk after recounting the old days. Song Ying, you can sit in the car, and you should take them back to the hotel immediately." Ye Hao opened the car door and let the women go in while explaining to Brother Tang and them. .


    "You protect them in the hotel."


    "What are you going to do?" Tang Cheng asked suspiciously.


    "I have something to do, and I will be back soon. They will ask you." After Ye Hao finished speaking, he turned and ran in the opposite direction from the crowd.


    And secretly thought of it in my heart.


    Accept the task!


    "Big Brother Ye, what''s going on?" Niu Dazhuang said in a puzzled way.


    "He should have a plan. Let''s take them back to the hotel first. Just in case, you should report this matter to Moran."


    "Yes."


    According to Ye Hao''s instructions, Tang Cheng and the others escorted the girls back to the hotel. But Ye Hao was standing in the center of the stage now, and the smoke gradually dissipated.

 Chapter 412： Nangong Ziqiong was hijacked

    [Host confirms to accept the task]


    [Task: Rescue Nangong Ziqiong. Reward: 50 skill points. Punishment: deduct 50 skill points. ¡¿


    Ye Hao stood in the center of the stage with a gloomy expression. As the smoke dissipated, he could see five or six men in suits lying on the stage.


    Nangong Ziqiong was nowhere to be found. Ye Hao checked the corpses, and all of them had sharp cuts on their necks, without any unnecessary fighting marks.


    In other words, it was killed by a single blow!


    Ye Hao felt that he might be on a big mission this time.


    With fifty skill points, the system won''t give itself so many skill points in vain, which means that the strength of the person who took Nangong Ziqiong is very scary.


    "It''s a kiss anyway, I can''t watch her die." Ye Hao took out his mobile phone and directly controlled the laptop computer in the hotel remotely.


    Invade Skynet!


    In an instant, several video images were transmitted to Ye Hao''s mobile phone. He stared at it for more than ten minutes, and finally found a clue on a surveillance camera located on the south side of the stage.


    "Run to the south!"


    Ye Hao put down his phone and ran after him over there.


    To the south is a large tract of small woods, with only a gravel path for walking.


    "I hope she is okay." Ye Hao quickened his pace, and the video screen of his mobile phone was constantly switching.


    When he came to a place more than a thousand meters away from the stage venue, there was a remote street there.


    Ye Hao stopped and stood by the side of the road. He looked at the video on the phone, which was a few minutes ago.


    Several black vans were parked here at that time. A group of people wearing black clothes and masks came out of the trail. Two of them were carrying a sack, and some people were struggling in the sack.


    After they got in the car, they drove away.


    This was not over yet, a minute later, Ye Hao saw an acquaintance.


    The old woman who had fought with herself on the balcony before, she chased out with a team of bodyguards, and then chased in the direction where the van disappeared.


    "The other party has transportation, which is a bit troublesome."


    Ye Hao frowned, he looked around, and finally locked in the door of a convenience store not far away.


    A man with the nose of an airplane was smoking a cigarette and leaning on a motorcycle.


    "Brother, borrow your motorcycle to use it." Ye Hao came over and patted the shoulder of the plane''s head.


    Putting down the cigarette at the nose of the plane, he looked at Ye Hao, and raised his head: "Boy. You don''t have eyesight, I can borrow a motorcycle..."


    bump


    A large tree next to it has a hollow circular hole in the middle of the tree.


    Ye Hao pulled his hand out of the tree hole and looked at the plane''s head with wide eyes.


    "Give you a chance to reorganize the language."


    The nose of the plane took out the car key from his pocket at the fastest speed in his life, and handed it to the young man in front of him honestly.


    "Big...Big...Big brother, you...Don''t be polite with me. My stuff is...Big brother''s stuff, and big brother can use whatever you want!"


    The head of the plane was crying bitterly, but this is the Harley that he finally bought, and he has never driven it a few times.


    But he couldn''t provoke the fierce man in front of him. He didn''t see that the punch just made a hole in the tree directly. If this fist hit him.


    Not to mention motorcycles, it is estimated that he will spend his entire life in a wheelchair.


    "Is the gas full?" Ye Hao was not polite, took the key directly, rolled over and rode on the motorcycle.


    "Full...full." The plane''s head tremblingly said.


    "Take it here."


    Hearing this, the head of the plane knelt on the ground with his legs soft.


    "Big brother... forgive me. This car... You can drive this car as you like, I... I will never call the police. I really can''t stand my small body."


    "By the way, I have an 80-year-old mother, and I have someone waiting to be fed..."


    Looking at the plane''s nose, his face paled in shock.


    "Stop talking nonsense, hold this business card. Just wait to find him, and he will reimburse you." Ye Hao stuffed a business card into the hand of the plane''s nose, then squeezed the handle of the car, and the car went straight Howl rushed out.


    Until the familiar roar disappeared in the ears, the plane''s head was considered to be raised.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the business card in his hand, which had the number and name on it.


    Li Zhongwei?


    ...


    Yuhang Suburb


    On a remote rural road, several cars were crowded together, and there was a group of murderous people on the side.


    "Let go of my lady!"


    "Old lady, I''m so old. Come out and mess with it, isn''t it great to be at home with peace of mind."


    Granny He is holding a man with a half black mask, and a few bodyguards in suits are fighting with a few people wearing ghost masks nearby.


    "Stop talking nonsense, today the old man will leave you waiting for the thieves to die!" Granny He shot out several date nuclei.


    One by one shot at the black masked man like bullets.


    "I''m still so ugly when I''m getting older." A ghost knife appeared in the hand of the black masked man, and he chopped off the jujube pit.


    "I can''t wait to get rid of you choppy things!" Granny He showed murderous expression, and the date nuclei in her hand ejected repeatedly.


    The black-masked man blocked the jujube core again and jumped straight up, slashing the ghost knife in his hand towards Granny He.


    "Since you are an old and immortal obsession, then I will send you to see Hades!"


    Faced with the murdered man in the black mask, Granny He didn''t have the slightest shyness. She lifted the crutch in her hand and actually blocked the ghost knife forcibly.


    "When the old man was racing across the rivers and lakes. You little ghosts don''t know where they are!"


    Granny He didn''t seem to be an old man at the moment, her skills were no more than half a point slower than the black masked man, and she even almost killed her several times.


    Although Granny He is doing a good job here, the bodyguards are not good. At the moment, the kung fu has been completely killed by the ghosts.


    A dozen ghost-faced men began to besiege Granny He with the black masked man.


    Mother He was negligent and was kicked in the chest.


    After several steps back, the ghost-faced people pressed forward, and the daggers in their hands slashed towards Granny He''s body.


    "What a lot of people do to bully an old man!"


    Suddenly a roar came, and a black shadow flew out.


    It was Ye Hao who came after him. He had heard the fighting here just a long way away.


    He threw the motorcycle under him towards a few ghost-faced men, and jumped off himself, the dagger in his hand forced the other ghost-faced men who were about to besiege Granny He back.


    "Mrs. He, are you all right." Ye Hao watched the surroundings.


    Granny He took a breath, and she looked at Ye Hao: "Why are you here?" "I used to watch Miss Nangong sing in the audience. Who would have thought that something like this would happen suddenly. So I chased me, Miss Nangong. What?" Ye Hao looked around, but didn''t find Nangong Ziqiong.

 Chapter 413： Accident

    "The young lady was taken away by their people." Granny He looked at Ye Hao for a while.


    She suddenly said in a pleased tone: "Mr...Miss was taken over there by their people. Please help the old man to save Miss, Nangong family must have a big house!"


    Ye Hao looked in the direction pointed by Granny He. It was a small country road, and the end of the road led to the mountain. I don''t know which deep mountain and old forest it led to.


    "But you now..." Ye Hao looked around, and the people around him were staring at him.


    "Don''t worry about them, you can just save Miss!" Granny He urged.


    "The old immortal, death is approaching, and you still want to let others save people?" The black mask sneered and waved the ghost knife in his hand: "Don''t worry, your lady will be greeted."


    "She doesn''t know if her little mouth can be used for anything other than singing."


    Granny He stared at the black mask angrily, moved her feet, and the crutches in her hands fell on the ground, and then an aura swept out.


    ...


    Ye Hao, who was on the run, could only catch up with the footprints on the ground at this moment. After all, the mountains and old forests here have left the scope of Skynet''s monitoring.


    "I don''t know if the old man can hold it." Ye Hao muttered.


    After a while, a light appeared in the woods ahead, and Ye Hao suddenly stopped the sound of footsteps, hiding his figure.


    Five of them, four of them dressed up like the ghost-faced men before, and the other one was similar to the black mask, except that the color of the face mask was white.


    And the sack with Nangong Ziqiong tied to it was being carried by two ghost face men.


    "This is a bit troublesome."


    "The strength of the black mask before is second only to Granny He. If the strength of this white mask is the same, it will be a bit tricky to deal with."


    "There are four other guys who are not weak at the side!"


    Ye Hao thought in his heart, if he rushed directly, the probability of snatching Nangong Ziqiong was very small, maybe he would have to catch his life.


    Must find a way.


    The white mask suddenly stopped and looked around.


    "My lord? What''s the matter?" a ghost-faced man asked cautiously.


    "I feel that there are people around." The white mask carefully looked around.


    The other ghost faces were also vigilant around, but they didn''t notice anything.


    "Maybe I made a mistake. Let''s hurry up and take this woman to the joint." The white mask urged.


    "Yes."


    A few people walked for a long time, and they walked beside a small waterfall. The turbulent water hit the rocks with the sound of beating.


    But there is a small wooden bridge in the middle of the river for people to walk on.


    When several people reached the bank of the river, the white mask suddenly turned around and shouted, "Someone!"


    Babble


    For some reason, everyone''s flashlights burst, and the surrounding environment instantly became pitch black, and it happened that the moon in the sky was still covered by dark clouds.


    "Who?" A ghost-faced man carrying a sack also felt someone slap his face. When he turned his head, he felt a silver light across his throat and blood sprayed out.


    The other side carrying the sack felt strange, he quickly loosened the sack and took a step back, avoiding the silver light dangerously and dangerously.


    brush


    This is the sound of a thing jumping into the water.


    The white mask took out a silver rod in his hand and looked at the sack in the river that rushed down from the waterfall and a figure.


    "Damn it!"


    "My lord." The Ghost Face leaned over, with a silver needle inserted into the flashlight in his hand, and the silver needle pierced the wick directly.


    "Sir, two of us died."


    Bai Mian gloomily looked at a ghost-faced man with his throat slit, and another ghost-faced man with dozens of silver needles stuck in his body.


    "Asshole! Chase me!" There was a sharp look in the white face, his right arm squeezed his fist, and three silver needles forced out of his arm!


    ...


    In the deep forest, a figure was running wildly carrying a drenched sack.


    Faster! Hurry up!


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and continued to improve his speed there, and the intermediate speed enhancement had already been turned on.


    Who was that group of people? He attacked them by stealth technique, and in the end they only killed two people and the white mask.


    At that time, I was greedy to see if I could kill him with a single blow, but I didn''t expect to steal the chicken and lose the rice.


    He was clutching his abdomen, where there were traces of blood, it was the palm of the white face that slapped himself.


    After a brief encounter, Ye Hao had the answer in his heart.


    escape!


    With their own strength, they can only escape against them!


    If he fights honestly, that white face himself is not an opponent, let alone there are several other ghost face men who are not weak.


    Where did these guys come from, so powerful.


    Ye Hao ran for a full half an hour, until the speed enhancement ability entered the cooldown.


    He fell on the ground and gasped for breath. He didn''t know where he was at this time, but he should be safe.


    "I''m exhausted."


    Ye Hao muttered while untying the sack. Inside the sack, a delicate body was lying there with a pale face, apparently fainting.


    "Wake up, wake up." Ye Hao patted Nangong Ziqiong''s cheek.


    After a while, Nangong Ziqiong finally opened her eyes, but then she opened her mouth wide as if she had seen something scary.


    "Hey, it''s me!" Although he felt that he should be safe, Ye Hao subconsciously covered Nangong Ziqiong''s mouth.


    "Uuuu..." Nangong Ziqiong flushed, struggling there.


    "I''m here to save you. Don''t yell!" Ye Hao exhorted, only to release his arm.


    Nangong Ziqiong didn''t shout, but she immediately looked aside.


    "You...you... why don''t you wear clothes!"


    Only then did Ye Hao react, looking at himself naked, just now he used the invisibility technique to approach them, because of the invisibility technique, he could only stay naked and escape for a moment.


    He forgot for a while that he was not wearing clothes.


    "Sorry, accident, accident." Ye Hao tore a piece of fabric from the sack and wrapped it around his lower body.


    Now Nangong Ziqiong turned around.


    "We...Where are we now?" Nangong Ziqiong looked at the dark surroundings, her memory just now was that she was suddenly attacked and then she was in darkness.


    "I took you out. It should be safe now, but I don''t know where we are now."


    Ye Hao got up, but his body stopped instantly. "Safe? Not necessarily."

 Chapter 414： Crazy Ye Hao!

    Ye Hao turned around, with the dagger horizontally in front of him, his eyes fixed on the white mask that appeared behind him for some time.


    "It runs very fast. If it weren''t for Lao Tzu to let someone install a locator on this woman, it wouldn''t necessarily catch up." A ghost knife appeared in the white mask''s hand.


    He looked at Ye Hao with a grin: "Boy, what are you going to do now?"


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth, he turned his head and his eyes exuded strange light, scanning Nangong Ziqiong.


    Nangong Ziqiong was holding her body and her whole body was wet, causing her clothes to be translucent. She felt a little uncomfortable being looked at by Ye Hao, just when she was about to be angry.


    Ye Hao reached out and tore off the pendant on Nangong''s chest and threw it on the ground.


    Tick ??tick


    The surface of the pendant cracked open, revealing the flashing red dot below.


    Locator!


    Ye Hao turned his head and stared at the white mask, and guarded Nangong Ziqiong behind him.


    It turned out that he wasn''t looking at his body just now. In this case, Jing Nangong Ziqiong had a slight loss in her mind, but she quickly got rid of the absurd thought in her mind.


    At this time, Ye Hao had already opened up his aura.


    "Murderish?" The white mask licked his lips, the blade drew across the exposed half of his face, and a blood stain appeared.


    "Boy, do you know what the real murderous look is like."


    As soon as the white mask''s voice fell, Ye Hao felt something wrong all over his body.


    His hand holding the dagger was trembling.


    This person... How many people did this person kill? This murderous aura is much stronger than Ye Hao''s murderous aura, and it even gives people a feeling that they are about to be materialized.


    He is not an opponent of this man.


    This is the conclusion that Ye Hao reached instantly.


    Physical strengthening!


    Strengthen!


    With the opening of the two enhancements, Ye Hao was relieved.


    "Not bad. Look at your young age, and you can be safe under my murderous aura." The white mask looked at Ye Hao playfully, as if looking at the prey he was playing with.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and shouted, "Run!"


    Nangong Ziqiong was taken aback, she looked at the man standing in front of her.


    "Run! Run now! Run as far as you can, don''t stop!" Ye Hao roared.


    Nangong Ziqiong was trembling, she clenched her fists, didn''t say much, turned around and ran towards the deep forest.


    She is not a fool, she knows that it is a burden to stay here.


    Although she felt the horror of the white-masked man, she couldn''t help Ye Hao with her present.


    "Want to run?" The white mask moved, but his eyes were immediately attracted by a silver light.


    Under the moonlight, dense silver light spots were suspended in front of Ye Hao.


    Look carefully, it is hundreds of silver needles.


    Cough


    There was blood flowing from the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth.


    [Congratulations to the host for acquiring advanced object control, which costs 100 skill points. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding. Host current loan amount: 97 points. ¡¿


    [Advanced object control technique: According to the strength of the host''s mental power, freely manipulate objects without subjective spirit. Duration: 40 minutes, cooling time: 2 hours. Note: The actual duration depends on the strength of the host''s mental power! ¡¿


    "kill!"


    Ye Hao''s eyes were bloodshot, and with an angry shout, the silver needles shot towards the white mask like a barrage.


    If ordinary people see the densely packed silver needles, their hairs will stand up.


    However, the white mask stood motionless, and the ghost knife in his hand swung up, forming an invisible knife curtain around the body, ejecting all the silver needles away.


    But Ye Hao didn''t stop, and the silver needles that had been ejected were once again controlled by him to shoot at the white mask.


    He knew he couldn''t stop. The skills of his martial arts master made him see the shortcomings of the sword technique used by the white mask, that is, defense!


    The white mask''s sword technique was murderous, and Ye Hao couldn''t see any chance of winning if he attacked Ye Hao.


    Then he can only force the white mask to defend, and hit the opponent''s shield with his spear!


    So he didn''t have any extra thoughts just now, so he directly upgraded his object control technique and used the most powerful force he could currently use to attack the guy in front of him.


    Although he knew that the odds of winning were small, Ye Hao did his best!


    Live to the death!


    "Ah ah ah ah!" The brain waves of tingling, it was the excessive consumption of spiritual force side effects.


    But Ye Hao was still roaring, his eyes had turned blood red, and the attack speed of the silver needle became more and more fierce. The collision between the silver needle and the knife in the air also produced pieces of sparks.


    "Ability? Interesting." The white mask squinted at the young man who was manipulating the silver needle.


    Faced with such an offense, all he can do at the moment is indeed only defense.


    Ten minutes passed.


    The needle screen started to slow down, and some silver needles couldn''t bear this repeated "destruction" as Ye Hao controlled them and turned into silver powder, and there were fewer and fewer silver needles that could be manipulated.


    And Ye Hao gasped.


    Damn it! Still not working, almost! It was almost possible to crush his defense!


    "It''s over." The white mask cut off the last few silver needles, wiped a few blood stains on his face, and licked his own blood.


    "I have to say, you are a great guy. This is the first time I have seen a supernatural person like you. Join us, I can spare your life."


    For some reason, the White Mask didn''t deal with Ye Hao right away, but rather attracted Ye Hao.


    "End? That was the first half just now." Ye Hao smiled grimly, his body exuded a holy white light, and the wound on his abdomen began to heal quickly.


    The white mask''s face wrinkled, he moved under his feet, his body shot out, and the ghost knife in his hand slashed towards Ye Hao''s neck.


    "Come on again!" Ye Hao shouted, his own body was directly suspended, making the white mask''s attack to no avail.


    Under Ye Hao''s feet were pieces of stones.


    Although the object control technique cannot control the living body, he can control the stone and indirectly realize the purpose of letting himself hang in the air!


    But it can only be left in the air. To move fast, it requires too much mental power.


    Seeing the young man floating in the air and the black shadow coming out, the white mask finally moved and spit out two words.


    "madman!"


    Then, the pile of dark shadows fell down like a hill.


    It turned out that there were tens of thousands of stones of various sizes. Although the hardness may not be as hard as silver needles, the number is quite scary.


    Ye Hao, who was in the air, stared at the escaping figure on the ground.


    "Come on. Wasn''t it arrogant just now."


    "How come you hide like a mouse now."


    "Don''t you want me to join you just now, maybe you want me to join the rat nest?"


    "Hahaha."


    If you lose, you don''t lose.


    Ye Hao yelled with a big smile.


    "Boy. Your arrogance made me change my mind. I will use my knife to cut off your flesh bit by bit." The white mask evaded a few stones in embarrassment.


    The ghost knife in his hand chopped up a boulder.


    Although these stones did not cause much damage to him, they made his whole body gray and covered with a piece of lime.


    Just looking at the appearance, there is no breeze before, and it looks like a beggar.


    "Stone Rain" finally stopped.


    A silver light shot down into the sky.


    The white mask smiled contemptuously and waved the ghost knife in his hand, cutting it towards the "silver light".


    Kaz


    There was a breaking sound, and Ye Hao looked at the dagger he had snatched from Cui Zhenhu before, and the weapon he had experienced several battles with.


    It broke under the ghost knife.


    Ye Hao''s body fell heavily from the air and fell to the ground.


    About twenty minutes...


    Although the duration of the power was forty minutes, Ye Hao felt that his mental power was exhausted at this moment.


    Ye Hao''s eyelids were trembling, his head was chaotic, and he lost the strength to move his fingers.


    The strength of this white mask is very strong, and he can''t break through his defense even if he tries his best.


    Now he can only pray that the escaping Nangong Ziqiong can escape smoothly, at least not to waste his efforts.


    "Boy, your abilities are indeed amazing. If you didn''t anger me just now, I really wouldn''t be willing to kill you." The white mask patted the dust on his body and walked towards Ye Hao under the moonlight. The Guitou Knife in his hand is a sharp weapon.


    I resisted so many silver needle attacks, chopped so many stones, and finally broke the dagger. There was no dent on it.


    "You want to kill him, after I agreed." A ghostly voice came from not far away. I don''t know when a figure dressed in a black leather jacket stood on top of a tree branch, with cold eyes that made the white mask''s eyes condensed.

 Chapter 415： Beauty rescue

    "It''s him. Catch someone and ran out every few weeks." The white mask stared at the figure standing on the tree branch with an unhappy expression.


    "Are you here to save this kid?"


    "Hehe. I just want to kill him, what can you do."


    The white mask snorted coldly, walked to Ye Hao, raised the Ghost Head Knife in his hand high, and cut it towards Ye Hao''s head.


    With this cut, Ye Hao estimated that he would move his head.


    bump


    Suddenly the white mask''s pupils expanded, and his body quickly moved back.


    There was a knife mark on the clothes on his chest. If he weren''t running fast, the clothes were not only cut.


    So fast!


    The white mask looked sternly at the woman who stood in front of the young man in the blink of an eye, and the dagger in her hand also carried the pieces of clothes taken from the white mask.


    "Night... Nightingale!"


    Ye Hao looked at the woman standing in front of him in surprise, with that look and breath.


    Although you can''t see the face, it can''t be wrong!


    The woman in front of her was the Nightingale who had disappeared for a while!


    The woman didn''t look back, but stared at the white mask in front of her, and approached the white mask step by step.


    Speaking of aura, there was no aura in Nightingale, and even ordinary people would not notice her.


    But under the monstrous murderous aura of the white mask, Nightingale could not move like a mountain, as if she felt nothing.


    "Still a woman!"


    Without any fancy moves, the Ghost Head Knife in the white mask''s hand slashed directly towards Nightingale''s throat.


    "too slow."


    The white mask''s eyes changed, and the sword that had been forward-stretching hurriedly retracted, and his body ejected toward the side.


    brush


    A silver light flashed, and a blood stain appeared on the abdomen of the white mask.


    This woman is so fast!


    The white mask felt the pain in the abdomen, and the woman did not stop, and constantly attacked the white mask like a ghost.


    Now the situation of the white mask is a bit uncomfortable, the woman''s attack is too weird and mysterious.


    Although it is not as wide-ranging and high-speed attacks as the previous kid.


    But every time this woman''s attacks appeared in unexpected places, if it weren''t for the white mask to remedy every time, there would be no blood stains on him.


    This woman is very strong!


    The white mask defined the woman in front of him. He stopped attacking, but kept defending, as if waiting for something.


    "Are you waiting for your men." Nightingale took a sudden offensive, taking out a few **** ghost masks and throwing them on the ground.


    The white mask''s face changed, and at this moment many thoughts flashed through his mind.


    Finally, he glared at Ye Hao that fell to the ground.


    "Boy, you are lucky this time. Next time I meet, I will kill you!"


    After speaking, the white mask turned around and left, disappearing into the night.


    Nightingale did not chase, but turned around and walked to Ye Hao.


    "It''s not dead."


    Looking at the familiar appearance, the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth curled up; "Don''t worry about it."


    Nightingale didn''t say much, she carried Ye Hao''s body on her shoulders and moved in the night.


    "When did you return to China?" Ye Hao turned his head behind Nightingale, this posture was really uncomfortable.


    And he could feel Nightingale''s hand pressing on his ass.


    Sister, shouldn''t those who carry people hold their thighs!


    "A week ago." Nightingale said coldly.


    "The outside affairs are finished?"


    "No."


    "Ahem... Then what are you coming back...for?"


    "..."


    Seeing that Nightingale didn''t know the sound, Ye Hao didn''t ask.


    "Um... can you change your posture."


    "Why?"


    Ye Hao smiled bitterly in his heart. Although it was uncomfortable to hang upside down, Ye Hao could bear it.


    But the problem is that Nightingale''s rapid movement makes Ye Hao''s head touch the bumpy buttocks like a rattle, we are a little dizzy.


    And Nightingale didn''t seem to care.


    "It''s a bit uncomfortable... uncomfortable." Ye Hao made up a reason.


    "Just bear it, run fast like this!"


    "..."


    In this way, Ye Hao spent this period of time in wonderful contact.


    Nightingale took Ye Hao to a roadside outside the deep forest. At this moment, it was brightly lit and dozens of black cars were parked.


    When Nightingale appeared here, dozens of black-clothed bodyguards pointed their guns at them immediately.


    "Put down the gun, oneself."


    A middle-aged man came over and looked at Nightingale.


    "how is the situation?"


    "Solved the three ghost soldiers and let the guy run away." Nightingale walked to the middle of several cars, found an open space, and threw Ye Hao on the ground.


    "Oh, tap it."


    Ye Hao let out a terrible cry.


    The middle-aged man stared at the young man with scrutiny eyes.


    "Who is he?"


    "Your benefactor. He dragged the man for nearly half an hour, otherwise your lady would not have a chance to run out." Nightingale replied.


    The face of the middle-aged man and the black bodyguards around him changed suddenly, and he looked at Ye Hao with an unbelievable look.


    "Ye Hao!" With a soft cry, Qianying sprang out.


    Nangong Ziqiong stood in front of Ye Hao wearing her coat, looking at the pale Ye Hao with worry: "You...are you okay."


    Seeing Nangong Ziqiong''s worried look, Ye Hao held up a smile.


    "It''s okay...just tired."


    Seeing this picture of his own lady, the middle-aged man and other bodyguards no longer doubted what Nightingale said.


    This person... really blocked that demon for half an hour.


    But this kid is not too old, how could he have such a terrifying strength!


    "Come here, give him a check on his body. Be sure to make sure he is foolproof." Nangong Ziqiong ordered to everyone around.


    "Yes."


    As soon as Nangong Ziqiong yelled, a nurse accompanied by someone came to take care of Ye Hao, and with the help of a few bodyguards, he moved Ye Hao''s body into the car.


    "Ye Hao, take good care of your injury. If you have anything, let''s go back to Yuhang and talk about it." Nangong Ziqiong looked at Ye Hao softly, with distress in her eyes.


    "Ok."


    Ye Hao watched the car door closed, he had nothing to worry about at the moment, and lay there relaxed.


    [Ding, the task is complete. The host gains 50 skill points. ¡¿


    ¡¾Current remaining arrears: 47¡¿


    This is the sound of the task completion.


    Although the task was successfully completed, his life is safe.


    However, the 47 points owed made Ye Hao a little painful.


    [Ding: The system gets the first advanced skill. The system will give a reward gift box. ¡¿


    I didn''t expect that there is such a benefit to gain advanced skills.


    Open the reward gift box.


    [Reward items: Seventy-two soul chaser blades. ¡¿


    [Seventy-two soul chasing blades: made of special crystals, light in size but extremely sharp. Note: Existing in the system space, please take the host within 24 hours. ] It seems to be a weapon. This is the first time I got a weapon from the system.

 Chapter 416： Nangong Family

    When the car stopped.


    Several bodyguards prepared to lift Ye Hao out of the car.


    "No, I can go by myself." After a period of recovery, although I still feel a little uncomfortable.


    But the minimum walking ability was restored.


    Ye Hao slowly got out of the car, he found that he was now in the front yard of a big villa.


    There are as many flower beds as a football field from the door to the door of the villa.


    "Where is this?" Ye Hao muttered.


    "This is my aunt''s house." Nangong Ziqiong came over: "Why did you come down by yourself!"


    Nangong Ziqiong saw Ye Hao standing by herself. She frowned and prepared to hold the bodyguards accountable, but Ye Hao stopped her.


    "It''s okay, my body has recovered a lot."


    "Miss. Your aunt will be back soon." An old man who looked like a housekeeper came over.


    "Yeah! I see."


    "By the way, what about Granny He!" Nangong Ziqiong looked around.


    "Miss, the old man is here." A weak voice came.


    Several people looked over.


    I saw Granny He sitting on a wheelchair with gauze wrapped around her left arm, which seemed to be injured.


    "Grandma He!" Nangong Ziqiong was startled, and walked to her wheelchair: "Grandma He, you are injured!"


    Granny He looked at Nangong Ziqiong and smiled peacefully: "The old man is okay. It''s just that the old man didn''t protect the young lady. The young lady was frightened and the old man was guilty."


    "Mr. He, what are you talking about, Zi Qiong is fine. You are now recovering from your injuries!" Nangong Ziqiong confessed to the people who took care of her.


    Several escorts pushed Granny He into the house to rest.


    "Stop it." When the wheelchair passed by Ye Hao, Granny He suddenly asked the **** to stop.


    She raised her head to look at Ye Hao, and bowed slightly to Ye Hao: "Mister saved the kindness of the young lady, and the old man took it down. There will be something later, Mr. Dan, please give instructions."


    "The old man first raise his body."


    Granny He didn''t say much, and motioned to the **** to push herself into the house.


    "If you cause any trouble in the south in the future, you can find your wife, and even if you can''t solve it, I can give you some strength." Nightingale walked to Ye Hao and said aloud.


    What Nightingale said, the identity of the woman He seemed to be unusual.


    Moreover, it can also block the black face and a few ghost-faced people. After seeing the terrifying combat power of the white face, Ye Hao knew very well how powerful this required!


    "Sister Nightingale, do you know?" Nangong Ziqiong came over and looked at Nightingale and Ye Hao curiously.


    In fact, Ye Hao was also a little curious about the relationship between Nightingale and Nangong Ziqiong.


    Several people entered the house and talked on the way.


    Nightingale tells Nangong Ziqiong that she and Ye Hao met by accident.


    And Nightingale knows Nangong Ziqiong. She had been her bodyguard before. Perhaps it was a relationship of beauty, and the relationship between the two was surprisingly good.


    On the way, Nangong Ziqiong also told Ye Hao what happened after she escaped. She was lucky and met Nightingale after running for about ten minutes.


    After Nightingale gave her to the bodyguard of Nangong''s family, she went to rescue Ye Hao.


    Granny He was shocked, but the black mask group escaped.


    Nangong Ziqiong took a few people to the hall, and she went to change clothes by herself. After all, she was still wet after jumping over the waterfall before.


    Ye Hao has the Nine Suns Scriptures, and after a few turns, his body becomes dry.


    "If you haven''t seen it for more than a month, your strength has increased very quickly. You can even block that guy for half an hour." Nightingale looked at Ye Hao with a little curious eyes.


    "What are the identities of those guys? I think when you talked about those guys just now, their faces were all weird. Are their identities very powerful?" Ye Hao asked his doubts.


    Not only Nightingale, Nangong Ziqiong, but also the bodyguards of the Nangong family.


    The identity of those guys was rarely mentioned along the way.


    Even when it comes to it, I use those guys, monsters, and chores instead.


    It''s as if there is nothing to mention about the identity of those guys.


    Nightingale hesitated.


    Ye Hao can already confirm that this group of people is definitely not simple, Ye Hao rarely sees hesitant expressions on Nightingale''s face.


    "They are demons, demons, and sinners."


    Several words came out from Nightingale''s mouth.


    "Nightingale is right. Those people are demons, hiding in the dirtiest place in China." Suddenly a voice sounded and a beautiful woman walked in.


    "Mr. is an outsider, so it''s better not to ask more. The more you know, you will only hurt you, Mr."


    When Ye Hao saw this person at first glance, he roughly guessed the identity of this person, which should be the owner here.


    The aunt of Nangong Ziqiong.


    Because the beautiful woman in front of me is very beautiful, dignified and elegant, and with a strong feeling, the eyebrows are also a bit like Nangong Ziqiong.


    "Hello, I am Zi Qiong''s aunt." The beautiful woman walked up to Ye Hao and looked at Ye Hao with beautiful eyes.


    "It was you who saved Ziqiong, right? On behalf of the Nangong family, I would like to express my sincere gratitude to you. If you need help in the future, please find me. This is my business card."


    Nangong Fengyi.


    This business card is a bit special, there is no company name, and no address.


    Only the name, a string of phone numbers, and a blue circle on the north side with a brush writing South!


    If this seemingly ordinary business card is seen by the upper class in the south, it will definitely be scared. Some people will even be willing to spend tens of thousands of hundreds of thousands to buy such a business card.


    The number name above is still second.


    This seemingly ordinary business card is actually unique to the Nangong family, and only people with certain power can use such a business card.


    There are also many technical elements in business cards. The cost of each business card starts at 10,000 yuan, and it is impossible for the outside world to imitate it.


    "Miss Ziqiong is my friend, I can''t help but die." Ye Hao took the business card imaginarily and put it in his pocket.


    friend? A kissing friend?


    "Aunt, you are back!" Nangong Ziqiong happily ran down the stairs.


    Seeing her niece running down, Nangong Fengyi walked forward in three and two steps, hugging Zi Qiong.


    "Ziqiong, you are fine. Do you know that auntie really frightened aunt when she heard the news of your accident." Nangong Fengyi patted her chest.


    "Worry my aunt. I''m not okay." Nangong Ziqiong turned around, as if she had completely forgotten what had happened before.


    Nangong Fengyi patted Nangong Ziqiong on the shoulder, with concern on her face: "Ziqiong, want me to watch. You still don''t want to be a star, you are the eldest lady of the Nangong family, what does it look like to go out and sing all day long? ."


    "My aunt didn''t care about you before, but this time something like this happened. You were almost taken away by someone, so I told you to stay honestly."


    Nangong Ziqiong stepped back and shook her head resolutely: "No. It is my dream to sing as a star! Aunt, I finally got my dad to agree to let me live free for five years, I don''t want to go back to that big bird cage. inside."


    Nangong Fengyi sighed and shook her head. She said helplessly, "You don''t want me to do anything."


    "But after I go back, I have to talk to your father and strengthen the guards around you. This time I am really worried about my dead aunt." "Okay, okay. Anyway, things are over. Ye Hao You haven''t eaten yet, stay..."

 Chapter 417： After the sister, the sister comes again!

    After having dinner at Aunt Ziqiong in Nangong, Ye Hao left.


    Although Nangong Ziqiong was injured by Ye Hao, I hope he can leave his wounds in the villa.


    But Ye Hao was still worried about the girls in the hotel, so Ye Hao left.


    It was late at night when I returned to the hotel. Seeing Ning Yawen, Su Xiaoxiao and the others were all right, Ye Hao was also relieved.


    After everyone''s questioning, Ye Hao only said that he was worried about injured people in the venue, so he went back to check.


    "It''s fine if it''s okay, everyone is tired today. Let''s wash and sleep quickly." Zhao Yanting urged the women.


    After all, it is a teacher, even if he is outside, he still tries to keep his own behavior benchmark.


    "Wait, look at it. The evening news broadcasts what happened in the afternoon." Su Xiaoxiao cried, pointing to the TV.


    Everyone''s eyes were attracted, and Ye Hao also looked over.


    As expected by Ye Hao, the truth of the matter was concealed, except that the explosion was caused by the safety of the equipment at the venue, and many people were injured, but there were no casualties.


    Nangong Ziqiong also tweeted on Weibo, saying that she was just frightened and there was nothing serious about it.


    "Ye Hao, what happened?" Tang Cheng pulled Ye Hao outside and asked curiously.


    He is not one of those easy to fool around.


    "Nangong Ziqiong was held hostage." Ye Hao replied.


    Tang Cheng was a little surprised, but maybe he had a rough prediction in his heart, and he didn''t lose much of his attitude.


    "Brother Tang, have you ever seen this pattern." Ye Hao took out his phone. This is a new phone. I didn''t know where to throw the phone before, but fortunately, the data was synchronized.


    On the screen of the phone is a picture of a ghost-faced man.


    "This..." Tang Cheng stared at the pattern for a long time, and finally he whispered: "I have seen it. It seems to be a mask worn by someone from some organization. I encountered it during the previous mission, but I didn''t Facing this matter, the degree of confidentiality is very high."


    It seems that this is really different.


    "It''s okay, Brother Tang has been tired for a day too, take a good rest."


    After taking a shower, it was midnight in a blink of an eye, Su Xiaoxiao and the others were all asleep, but there was a beautiful figure sitting on Ye Hao''s sofa.


    "Why haven''t you slept yet? Is the bed not big enough? It will be just one night with me on the sofa." Ye Hao teased Song Ying, and then he was smashed.


    I don''t know if it was because of the intimate behavior that happened in the car before, so Ye Hao now has a lot less barriers to Song Ying and speaks more directly.


    "I just thank you for Xiaoyue. I know that you helped her behind to win the championship, and the smile on her face has increased recently."


    "Thanks."


    Song Ying tucked her hair, her eyes a little erratic.


    Ye Hao walked to the sofa and said with a smile: "Okay, thank you and thank you. Go to bed early, do you really want to sleep with me?"


    "Don''t be serious." Song Ying bit her lip, and finally spit out a few words softly.


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up suddenly.


    "Really do it again?"


    Ye Hao didn''t think that Song Ying stayed up in the middle of the night to find him to "pass the power".


    "The calories in the body have been consumed a lot in the past few days, and the next full moon night is getting closer, so I want you..." Song Ying''s face was blushing, because she was wearing pajamas, so she could see the white A rosy neck.


    Since the beauty asked, Ye Hao certainly would not refuse.


    He directly pressed Song Ying on the sofa, because there was still a small part of "Inner Yuan" in his body, so he didn''t need to do too much before @Ï· last time, Ye Hao directly mentioned *gun@ÉÏÕó......


    Cough


    No, it is the beginning of the teaching.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the sultry night, Ye Hao is very dishonest this time.


    Song Ying closed her eyes and felt the warmth on her lips, and then she found that the other party had stretched her tongue out.


    But she comforted herself in her heart...this...this might be part of the transmission of the exercises.


    But Ye Hao opened his eyes and did not welcome the violent anger he had imagined, but saw Song Ying''s closed eyebrows and reddish skin.


    The adrenaline is rising rapidly.


    At this time, the man couldn''t help it. Nei Yuan had already passed the pass, but Ye Hao''s heart was in a commotion, his lips did not leave, on the contrary his hands began to be dishonest.


    Song Ying knew that this kind of development was not right, but the hot body at the moment couldn''t get it out of any strength, and she could only let her hands make trouble, and she could not make the shameful sound.


    Kaz


    The door behind her was pushed open, and Song Xiaoyue walked out of the bedroom.


    "You haven''t slept yet." Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao sitting on the sofa.


    She always felt that Ye Hao''s appearance was a bit weird at the moment, and his eyes flickered.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why are there scratches on the skin."


    Ye Hao looked at his chest, and did not know when there were five scratches on his chest.


    "The weather is too hot, there are mosquitoes, I will catch them." Ye Hao sneered.


    Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao suspiciously, "It''s only the end of January, where are the mosquitoes."


    "That might be other bugs, after all, it was so messy in the afternoon, maybe some bug bit it." Ye Hao hurriedly made an excuse.


    Song Xiaoyue didn''t ask further, letting Ye Hao breathe a sigh of relief, but the questions that followed caused his heart to jump out.


    "Where is my sister?"


    Ye Hao Ji Zhongshengzhi pointed to the bathroom: "It seems...your sister seemed to go to the bathroom just now."


    At the same time, Ye Hao immediately turned on the perspective technique and object control technique, turned on the lights and showers in the bathroom, and the sound of water flow was heard.


    "You said that you women are also true, it takes so long to take a bath." Ye Hao vomited.


    Song Xiaoyue looked at the bathroom, and she suddenly walked towards Ye Hao.


    Damn it! Was it discovered?


    Let my sister find out that she was molesting her sister before! Song Xiaoyue tore herself still before she fell.


    Just as Ye Hao was considering whether to escape, Song Xiaoyue lowered her head and pressed her lips to Ye Hao''s.


    It was just a simple touch, but Ye Hao''s mind was confused.


    "You... don''t get me wrong, it''s just... just thank you. Thank you for your help during this period of time. If... if you didn''t teach me and that song, I wouldn''t be able to help Teacher Ning win the game. It is impossible to realize my ideal."


    Song Xiaoyue''s face was blushing, and she looked even more charming in the night.


    "And... and my sister came to see my performance. Really... Thank you so much, I have never been so happy."


    Song Xiaoyue wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, and finally showed a smile.


    "You... treat it as a dream, good night."


    After speaking, Song Xiaoyue ran back to the room.


    She was leaning against the door of the room, clutching her chest, her small face was hot at the moment, and the beating of her chest could not be calmed for a long time. She did not know what a vicious situation Ye Hao was facing at the moment because of her actions!

 Chapter 418： Seventy Two Soul Chaser Blades

    [System prompt: The task is completed, Song Xiaoyue''s happiness index reaches a satisfactory value. The host gets mysterious rewards, random five consecutive draws! ¡¿


    Ye Hao held his face and looked at Song Ying who walked into the room.


    This slap Ye Hao was indeed not wronged. He tried to betray his sister and later kissed her sister. Although it was not Ye Hao''s initiative, it was also true.


    These alone are enough scumbags.


    Ye Hao was lying on the sofa, and a virtual screen of the system appeared in front of him. At that moment, the system reminded him that Song Xiaoyue''s long-term mission was completed. Because there was no specific time limit and requirement for this mission, Ye Hao never paid attention.


    But now that it''s done, don''t waste good things.


    Random five consecutive draws?


    As the name suggests, Ye Hao was given five chances to draw a lottery. The items drawn may be high-level or low-level.


    System, lottery.


    Ye Hao directly drew a lottery.


    [Ding, congratulations to the host for getting an upgrade volume. Limited time: use within one hour. ¡¿


    [Ding, congratulations to the host for acquiring the skill: God of Gamblers. ¡¿


    [Ding, congratulations to the host for acquiring the skill: swimming. ¡¿


    [Ding, congratulations to the host for gaining a special physique: Playboy. ¡¿


    [Ding, congratulations to the host for acquiring the skill: Weapon Master. ¡¿


    Ye Hao pinched his face and looked at the five sparkling golden prompt boxes in front of him. The happiness came too suddenly.


    Three skills, one item, and one physique that once appeared.


    Ye Hao clicked on the details.


    [Playboy: Passive physique, the charm of the host increases by 200%. Special function: unknown. ¡¿


    Uh


    This physique is quite mysterious, except to enhance his charm, everything else is kept secret.


    Regardless, put it aside first. According to the urinary nature of the system, as long as the skills related to physique are absolutely garbage-free, the golden right hand is a good example.


    ¡¾Upgrade Coupon: You can specify an ability, skill, and skill to upgrade for free. Restrictions: Only basic skills. Note: This item cannot be stored, and it will disappear automatically within one hour if it is not used. ¡¿


    This thing is good, you can upgrade your skills for free, but unfortunately you can only upgrade the basic skills.


    Without hesitation, Ye Hao directly threw this upgrade ticket on the Nine Suns Scriptures. Although this technique has always been relatively useless, it is the most cost-effective to upgrade him among all the existing skills.


    [Ding: Congratulations to the host for obtaining the Intermediate Nine Suns Scriptures. The system prompts: You can exchange for the Nine Suns Magical Art when you reach the advanced Nine Suns Scriptures. ¡¿


    After reading the two good things, Ye Hao looked at the other three skills.


    God of Gamblers and Swimming knew what skills they were at a glance, but Ye Hao was a little interested in that weapon master.


    [Weapon Master: The host can use any thermal weapon, and you can know the principle of use and manufacturing at a glance. ¡¿


    This skill is really a perfect match for the special forces physique.


    After reading the five skills, Ye Hao looked at the system warehouse.


    He hasn''t forgotten there but there is still a good thing.


    Extract items: Seventy-two soul chaser blades.


    A picture of data condensed like a science fiction movie appeared in front of Ye Hao, a few seconds later.


    A leather belt appeared in front of Ye Hao''s eyes.


    This belt looked ordinary, but after Ye Hao took it, he found an unusual place in it. There was an interlayer in it.


    Ye Hao took out a silver knife from a mezzanine. This can''t be said to be a knife, it can only be described as a mini.


    It is as thin as a slice of radish, about half a palm in length.


    Although it looks like a mini knife, it has no weight at all in the hand.


    A total of 72 such knives are hidden in the belt.


    "Why does this chasing blade look like a toy?" Ye Hao vomited a bit, but he still tried these chasing blades.


    The previous object manipulation technique was still within the duration, and his thought power moved and he controlled the Soulchaser blade to float.


    He took out the spare silver needle from the backpack on the side, and then let the two sides collide quickly in the air.


    Bang


    Ye Hao swallowed, looking at the silver needle that fell on the ground and was cut in half, but the soul chaser blade was intact.


    baby!


    This is really baby!


    Ye Hao caressed the soul chasing blade, he even had a thought, if he had used these seventy-two soul chasing blades when he was fighting the white mask before.


    Maybe he really hopes to defeat him.


    The more I thought about it, the more excited Ye Hao became.


    [System reminder: Ten skill points for collecting loan interest. ¡¿


    [Current arrears: 57. Remaining repayment time: 6 days]


    The reminder of the arrears extinguished Ye Hao''s enthusiasm like cold water.


    Throw those things aside first, and think about how to solve these debts.


    He didn''t want to accept another special mission.


    After putting things away, Ye Hao lay on the sofa, thinking about it and fell asleep again.


    In his dream, he dreamed of Nangong Ziqiong and other beauties, but at the end he stayed on Song Xiaoyue and Song Ying.


    He saw the sisters lying on the bed and waved at him with a beautiful face waiting to be picked.


    Ye Hao stretched out his hand and wanted to pass...


    thump


    Ye Hao opened his eyes, he had fallen off the sofa.


    It turned out to be a dream.


    "I finally woke up. I saw you there with a wretched smile, did you have any disgusting dreams?" Su Xiaoxiao rushed out and looked at Ye Hao with disgust.


    Uh


    "I laughed just now?" Ye Hao had a strange expression.


    "Laughing, it''s a wretched smile." Su Xiaoxiao nodded solemnly.


    "Then... Then did I shout something just now?" Ye Hao swallowed, and asked carefully.


    If I had just called out the names of the women in my dream, or the names of Song Xiaoyue and Song Ying, wouldn''t it be too embarrassing.


    Then he really wants to find a hole to bury himself.


    "Is this enough? Let''s not talk about this, get up quickly! You are about to sleep until noon this time!" Su Xiaoxiao pouted: "I have said it clearly. After the game, Sister Xiaoyue will take us well. Playing in Yuhang."


    Looking outside, the sun is already hanging up.


    It seems that I did consume a lot of mental energy yesterday, and I slept so hard in this sleep.


    "Okay, I got it. I will take you guys for fun today." Ye Hao got up and stretched out.


    Song Ying happened to walk out of the room in her nightgown. She and Ye Hao faced each other, their faces flushed, and immediately ran into the bathroom.


    "Song Ying just woke up?" Ye Hao asked while changing her clothes.


    Su Xiaoxiao nodded, and said suspiciously: "It''s strange to say that Sister Song Ying went to bed early last night. As a result, Sister Xiaoyue is still lying on the bed now."


    It seems that the two women did not sleep well last night. As the culprit, Ye Hao felt guilty and didn''t say a word with Song Ying until he went out at noon.

 Chapter 419： Im so jealous

    Yuhang has more tourist attractions than Haicheng, and it¡¯s the peak tourist season, and there are lots of people everywhere.


    Wherever Ye Hao went, it became the place where everyone''s eyes gathered, and those eyes were admiring, envy, and jealous.


    In the distance, Moran, who was in charge of protecting, stood in the crowd and looked at Ye Hao, unknowingly her eyes were a little blurred.


    "Hey, keep up. Sister Moran is stupidly doing there." Li Zhongwei urged.


    Moran shook her head and quickly followed. She walked next to Li Zhongwei and whispered: "Xiao Li...do you feel that Ye Hao is a little different today."


    "It''s not the same? What''s the difference? Is it even more annoying?" Li Zhongwei glared at Ye Hao''s back in the distance, and raised a middle finger.


    "How do you talk, why did Ye Hao offend you." Moran gave Li Zhongwei a white glance.


    Li Zhongwei snorted, and said unhappily: "He didn''t offend me. He robbed a Harley himself and threw out Lao Tzu''s business card. The murderer wiped his butt."


    "Sixty thousand! I have been paid for several months, no way! I can find a chance to reimburse him."


    "It''s 60,000 yuan, it''s necessary for your big brother to be so careless." Moran rolled his eyes.


    Li Zhongwei stopped and looked at Moran up and down: "No, Sister Moran, how do I feel that you are weird today? Anyway, we are a team member. Why do you keep talking for that kid?"


    Moran''s eyes panicked: "Where is it, it''s your illusion. Hurry up and don''t lose it." Moran quickly followed.


    "It''s really annoying, if it weren''t for the Tang team to protect the girls. I wouldn''t be able to come! The above is also, if you don''t send us some tasks, it''s forgotten us..."


    ##


    Su Xiaoxiao''s eyes scanned Ye Hao several times, and then she pulled Song Xiaoyue next to her.


    "Sister Xiaoyue, do you feel that Ye Hao is weird today? It always feels...like he has something extra."


    Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao''s profile, her heart panicked inexplicably, her face flushed: "I...I don''t feel it. It may be your illusion."


    "Is it really my illusion?" Su Xiaoxiao mumbled.


    Ning Yawen on the side said: "It''s the temperament, Ye Hao''s temperament has changed. A person''s temperament will change a person''s temperament a lot, and his eyes will move and express."


    Su Xiaoxiao''s eyes lit up and she walked to Ye Hao: "Hey. Why have you not seen you all night? This temperament has changed so much."


    temperament?


    "Maybe it''s because I''m too handsome?" Ye Hao smiled, but the girls rolled their eyes.


    Ye Hao guessed that they were talking about his own charm. He felt that he hadn''t changed much, but because of the passive relationship of Playboy, they felt that Ye Hao at this moment was unusual.


    Along the way, there are still several girls taking advantage of people to eat his tofu.


    However, Ye Hao also discovered that the physique of playboys is only effective for women, and those men still look at themselves with jealous eyes.


    As for why you are jealous?


    Ye Hao looked at the beauties around him, Su Xiaoxiao, Song Xiaoyue, Song Ying, Ning Yawen, and Zhao Yanting.


    He couldn''t help but sigh, how hateful he is, so many beauties traveling with him, it is impossible not to be jealous.


    God, open your eyes and smash this handsome man to death.


    boom


    There was a muffled thunder in the sky.


    There was a thunder in the winter, are you right, Ye Hao gave God a middle finger.


    After playing for a while, the girls were also tired, and they went to the milk tea shop next to them to rest.


    Ye Hao went to buy milk tea for them. After all, men did this kind of errands.


    With the hot eyes of the milk tea girl, and the constant molesting and asking for contact information, Ye Hao finally returned with milk tea.


    Fucking


    Who touches my ass!


    Because there were a lot of milk tea, Ye Hao held the bag in both hands, so he was molested by a passerby girl in a completely defenseless state.


    The physique of this **** is really mixed. Those women with good self-control, such as Ning Yawen, feel that Ye Hao''s temperament has changed a lot.


    The other ordinary women are a bit crazy, the closer to Ye Hao the more obvious the effect.


    Ye Hao walked towards the place of the girls, but there were always some flies in the place where the beauties met.


    The fly in front of him is a bit familiar, the young master Bao Ye Hao met at Jiangnan University.


    He hugged a naked girl, and brought a few younger brothers around the table where the girls were sitting.


    "Hey, are these beautiful women very boring here? Let the younger brother accompany them to chat." Bao Shaobo looked at these beautiful women in front of him. He felt that happiness came too suddenly. The female companion he brought He was completely ignored.


    Today, he couldn''t twist his new girlfriend. He came out to play with her. He originally wanted to go to the hotel to open a room later.


    But I didn''t expect to see five beautiful beauties of different colors when passing by this milk tea shop.


    There are mature, petite and cute ones!


    All of them are several times better than the women he played with!


    He has always been lustful, how could he let go of the flowers in front of him, and he just came up to strike up a conversation.


    "I''m sorry. We are not familiar, please don''t disturb us to rest." Song Ying said coldly, and also protected her sister with her body.


    She is still that iceberg beauty in front of outsiders, and she is only slightly better in front of Ye Hao.


    "Don''t say that for beauties, once they are born and then they are familiar." Bao Shaobo licked his lips, his eyes moved on Song Ying''s body.


    "Please leave, if you harass us here again, I will call the police." Ning Yawen came forward and scolded.


    "Call the police? Beauties, we are just for fun. And let me tell you, I''m familiar with the police in Yuhang." Bao Shaobo looked proud. The family runs a casino, how could he not have contact with Bai Dao? .


    brush


    Just when Bao Shaobo couldn''t suppress his inner desire, hot liquid poured down his head.


    "You don''t understand human words, they tell you to leave."


    The piping hot milk tea made Bao Shaobo jump up immediately, and the skin he was exposed to was also red.


    The haircut, which was originally pretty good, became a mess, and the liquid was still thick and uncomfortable.


    He turned angrily and looked at the young man behind him who looked at him indifferently.


    "Boy! You are looking for death!"


    "What are you guys stupidly doing, give me up!" Under Bao Shaobo''s order, the gang of younger brothers surged forward.

 Chapter 420： Training Ye Yaoer

    After a few seconds, Ye Hao put the milk tea in his hand on the table, because his milk tea was poured on the one with less bag, so it was only enough for the girls.


    "You drink first, I will clean up the garbage."


    Ye Hao turned around and looked at the few people who fell down on the ground and howled, Bao Shaobo quickly stepped back and stared at him with fearful eyes!


    The woman from Bao Shaobo looked at Ye Hao with the stars in her eyes, as if she had seen an idol, her body trembled and her face flushed with excitement.


    "Do you dare to do something to Lao Tzu''s people!" Bao Shaobo didn''t expect this person to do it directly, and even solved his little brother three times.


    He didn''t want to, he was looking for something first.


    "Wait, you are the guy who was with Ye Yaoer in the university before!" Only then did Bao Shaobo recognize the guy in front of him.


    "I''m in a good mood today, and I won''t waste time with you." Ye Hao used both hands together, and threw the boys out of the milk tea shop one by one.


    He finally looked at Bao Shaobo: "You do it yourself, or I will help you."


    Bao Shaobo gritted his teeth. He was not a fool. Knowing that Ye Hao was a stubble, he turned around to leave first.


    "Wait, I''ll let you go out by yourself again. Why did your little brother go out? Just prepare for me to go out." Ye Hao looked at Bao Shaobo jokingly, "Should I help you?"


    If it weren''t for the girls beside him, and there were too many people here, maybe Ye Hao would just clean up this guy bitterly.


    But everyone was out to play, and Ye Hao didn''t want the girls to be upset.


    "Don''t deceive people too much!" As a Bao family, there are only three big families in Yuhang who are higher than him. How did he feel this anger?


    Ye Hao walked to the little girl with milk tea and ordered another cup of milk tea under the admiring eyes.


    He looked at Bao Shaobo, who was about to leave the door regardless: "Are you taking my words as deaf ears, or do you think you can run away before I catch you?"


    Hum


    Murderously opened, and Bao Shaobo was locked.


    This thing has no effect on the strong, and it is still very good to deal with these dudes.


    Bao Shaobo''s feet stopped in front of the door rail, his body was trembling, and finally he could only stare at Ye Hao bitterly, stepped back and then a run-up, his body jumped out from the door like a carp leaping over a dragon gate. .


    His back hit the ground hard, maybe because the approach was too hard, he still rolled on the ground a few times, and suddenly he changed from the big brother to a gray-headed kid.


    Finally, in the ridiculous eyes of the tourists, the little brother disappeared into the crowd.


    The milk tea shop did not affect the mood of the girls when they were playing. They talked and laughed along the way.


    It is rare for Song Xiaoyue to walk there with Song Ying. The two sisters may not have played together like this for a long time. Although their faces are a bit unaccustomed, their eyes still betray their hearts.


    After playing for a whole day, the girls did not return to the hotel until after dinner.


    Ye Hao didn''t go back right away, but left with a fight.


    "Sir, Furong Park is here."


    At the driver''s prompt, Ye Hao got out of the car.


    He looked at the park in front of him, located on the outskirts of Yuhang, relatively remote, and not many people were here at the moment.


    "Brother Hao!" In the night, a girl in casual clothes waved.


    "I came early." Ye Hao stepped forward and looked at the girl who was only slightly fat at the moment. He couldn''t tell that this girl used to be a fat girl of two or three hundred jin.


    "Brother Hao. You finally have time to come to me. The liquid medicine you got is too powerful." Ye Yaoer looked at Ye Hao gratefully.


    Because of her weight loss, she also regained her self-confidence during this period, and she no longer feels inferior as before.


    Although not a beauty, she is still a young girl with a little dress up.


    "Would you like to get it for you again? That might be able to turn into an S-shaped beauty." Ye Hao teased.


    Ye Yaoer hesitated for a while, and shook her head. She looked at her body: "I''m fine now. I don''t want to become a big beauty, as long as I stay like this. Brother Hao, this... will Will not rebound."


    Ye Yaoer looked at Ye Hao worriedly, she was really afraid that she would instantly fall from heaven to hell.


    "It''s okay. The liquid medicine actually evaporates fat, eliminates toxins, and reshapes the meridians. Under normal circumstances, there will be no rebound." Ye Hao comforted.


    "Is it expensive?"


    "I said it''s not expensive, don''t worry about these things."


    This weight loss liquid was found by Ye Hao from the ancient Chinese medicine. If it is expensive, that drop of black liquid can be said to be as valuable as gold!


    Those materials were collected by Ye Hao when he went to all major pharmacies in Yuhang. If it weren''t for a big city like Yuhang, it might be quite troublesome to collect them all.


    "Let''s talk about business, what do you think of Qianye Buddha''s hand?" Ye Hao said the purpose of asking Ye Yaoer out this evening.


    Ye Yaoer took out the book, and she said, "I have read this Chiba Buddha Hand. I tried to follow the above moves in the past two days. It feels a bit strange."


    "You practice it now and show it to me." Ye Hao took the Chiba Buddha''s hand and walked aside.


    Ye Yaoer set up her posture, took a deep breath, and began to play tricks and moves there.


    Seeing Ye Yaoer''s behavior, Ye Hao shook his head.


    Stiff, no soul between fists and feet.


    He opened the Chiba Buddha''s hand and scanned it quickly. Maybe someone here would say that Ye Hao didn''t learn the Chiba Buddha''s hand from the Ye family.


    He doesn''t mean that he wants to learn, he just wants to know what Ye Yaoer is wrong, he can''t learn this Qianye Buddha hand, and his grasping hand is no worse than this Qianye Buddha hand.


    "Okay. Don''t fight, come here." Ye Hao called Ye Yaoer to come next to him.


    "Yours here is wrong, punch faster, raise your foot higher here, pay attention to the bottom plate..."


    Has martial arts master skills.


    Ye Hao pointed to Ye Yaoer''s problem in every sentence, and Ye Yaoer also listened very carefully, as if there was a feeling of rush.


    As time passed slowly, Ye Yaoer also beaten repeatedly several times.


    Seeing Ye Yaoer sweating there, Ye Hao nodded in satisfaction.


    Ye Yao''er made rapid progress. Although the power was not great, the tricks were already very good.


    These are actually due to the "diet pills."


    Because that slimming medicine also has a name in ancient Chinese medicine, which is "marrow lotion."


    If the Chinese martial arts practitioners knew that Ye Hao used the long-lost "marrow lotion" to give a chick as a weight-loss medicine, he might be scolded by martial artists.


    Ye Yaoer was already in her twenties, and her body was far past the optimal age for martial arts, but this marrow lotion made her body as if it had just risen.


    However, there is a little lack of internal power. If a martial artist lacks internal power, it is like a building without the steel bars inside, which is strong outside and strong at the middle.


    [Trigger task: Train Ye Yaoer, and let Ye Yaoer win the Jiangnan Top Ten in the Jiangnan Tournament. Task reward: 30 skill points and a random martial arts book. Mission failure: random punishment]


    Uh


    The emergence of this task made Ye Hao a little dilemma suddenly.


    Ye Hao, the top ten Jiangnan outstanding person, knew that the momentum was the top ten in the competition.


    But now it is less than a month away from the martial arts competition, even if Ye Yaoer started to practice Qianye Buddha''s hands hard from today, it would be difficult for her to improve her strength in a short time.


    unless¡­¡­


    Unless there is a powerful and quick internal training method.


    There is a Chiba Buddha''s hand outside, and a fast-moving inner strength mental method inside.


    There may still be a chance.


    He has some inner strengths. But... Ye Hao hesitated looking at his debt.

 Chapter 421： Personality change

    "Brother Hao, what''s the matter with you?" Ye Yaoer finished the set and saw Ye Hao in a daze. She wiped her sweat and walked over.


    Ma Dan, isn''t it just an internal skill, anyway, there are still five days to repay!


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth, directly opened the system page, and began to quickly search for the inner strength suitable for Ye Yaoer.


    The hard work paid off, and finally found a suitable inner strength method.


    ¡¾Lian Yue Xin Fa (full version): Suitable for women''s cultivation, emphasizes the strength of rigidity and softness. In the early stage of cultivation, it is very fast, but it is difficult to break through the bottleneck. Need skill points: 40. ¡¿


    Although this Lotus Moon Heart Technique is not comparable to Ye Hao''s Nine Suns, it is very suitable for Ye Yaoer''s current situation, although it will be difficult to break through later.


    But Ye Yaoer didn''t actually have much talent for martial arts, and instead of long-term hard training, it was better to improve her strength in the short term.


    Ye Hao also considered teaching Ye Yao''er his Nine Yang Sutras, but the Nine Yang Sutras are so masculine that they are only suitable for men to practice.


    However, the price of this Lotus Moon Method was a bit high, and Ye Hao finally bit the bullet and exchanged it.


    [Congratulations to the host for obtaining the Lotus Moon Heart Method]


    [System prompt: The current host owes 97 skill points. ¡¿


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked at Ye Yaoer, who was looking at him with worry.


    "Brother Hao? What happened to you just now, I keep telling you that you don''t talk, are you feeling sick?" Ye Yaoer asked worriedly.


    "I''m fine. Yaoer, sit down."


    Ye Hao asked Ye Yaoer to sit next to him.


    "Sitting cross-legged, holding your breath, I will teach you an inner training method. I will do it later."


    Inner strength mental method?


    Ye Yaoer was puzzled, but she knew Ye Hao would not harm her, so everything followed Ye Hao''s arrangement.


    After that, Ye Hao read the content of the inner gong mental method first and asked Ye Yaoer to write it down.


    Ye Yaoer didn''t say anything else, her memory is still good, it should have been trained when she was studying.


    After that, Ye Yaoer began to practice inner strength under Ye Hao''s guidance.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    The moon hung high in the sky, and the cold wind was blowing.


    [Ding, deduct host interest: 20 skill points. ¡¿


    [System prompt: The current host owes 127 skill points. Remaining period: 5 days. ¡¿


    Although this was expected, Ye Hao still sighed secretly in his heart.


    "Brother Hao, I have run a week!" Ye Yaoer opened her eyes and said excitedly.


    This Lotus Moon Mind Method is really easy to understand. After only a few hours of cultivating, Ye Yaoer has completely mastered it, and then she only needs to practice hard by herself.


    "Yao''er, listen to me. During this period of time, you should practice this mental method, but don''t push yourself. You can feel that your mental energy is tired and practice Chiba Buddha''s hands. If your mental energy is restored, you can practice mental processing."


    "Don''t push yourself, but don''t go fishing for three days and drying the net for two days."


    "Brother Hao will always come to inspect your progress."


    Hearing Ye Hao''s instructions, Ye Yaoer nodded firmly, even if Ye Hao didn''t say anything, she would work hard.


    Now she understands a truth, only absolute strength can change the status quo.


    Finally gave Ye Yao''er a pointer, and the two separated.


    Ye Hao returned to the hotel room.


    When he walked into the living room, he found that Song Ying hadn''t slept yet. How could this scene be so familiar.


    Could it be said that Song Ying was moved by herself and wanted to continue the things that did not end last night?


    A mischievous smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he walked into the living room lightly. Song Ying, who was watching the TV, did not notice Ye Hao who came in.


    Suddenly, she felt her arms around her waist from behind.


    Frightened, she jumped up immediately and looked at Ye Hao who appeared behind her in surprise.


    "What are you doing!"


    Seeing Song Ying staring at herself angrily, Ye Hao smiled and approached: "I''m sorry, I scared you. Something came back late tonight. I made you wait so long. Let''s continue last night?"


    Awaited? Continue last night?


    Song Ying was taken aback, and then she reacted, looking at Ye Hao who was already close to her, she hurried back several steps.


    "Wait. I didn''t mean to wait for you!"


    Seeing Song Ying''s resistance, Ye Hao stopped. Could it be that he had misunderstood something?


    "Tomorrow I have a banquet to attend. It''s a semi-business banquet. Guests are allowed to bring people, so I want to take Xiaoyue and the others. Of course...you...if you want to go together, you can."


    "The time is four o''clock tomorrow afternoon."


    "I...I''m here to inform you."


    Song Ying blushed and explained that she hadn''t thought so much just now, but she didn''t know why. At this moment, she couldn''t help but think of what happened last night, that feeling...


    Damn, what are you thinking about.


    Song Ying turned around in a panic and ran into the room, leaving Ye Hao alone in the living room.


    Ye Hao sat on the sofa, clutching his head.


    Damn, what was he doing just now, so frivolous.


    What if the previous self would never do that, molesting her female classmate¡¯s sister?


    Just thinking of this, Ye Hao felt that his mind was filled with desire again.


    He hurried into the bathroom and directly washed his body with cold water in the winter, so as to suppress the heat in his body.


    Ye Hao leaned against the bathroom wall, panting.


    This is not the original self, why has his temperament changed drastically?


    This situation only appeared in two days!


    These two days?


    and many more!


    Could it be that thing!


    Ye Hao suddenly thought of the physique of the playboy. There are too many unknowns in this physique. Could it be that it is changing its character subtly.


    If this continues, will he really become a playboy!


    But the physique of the **** is a passive skill, and he has no way to control it.


    Until he returned to the sofa, his sleepiness disturbed Ye Hao''s mind, and this thought still filled Ye Hao''s mind.


    "Ye Hao. It''s not good, Sister Yawen and the others may have something wrong!"


    In the early morning, Ye Hao was pushed awake.


    Ye Hao rubbed his eyes and looked at Su Xiaoxiao who was anxious: "What''s the matter? What happened?"


    "Just now we went downstairs to eat, Tian Dongling found Sister Yawen in the restaurant and told her to get things from her now. It''s out of date."


    "Sister Yawen followed, and Sister Xiaoyue worried that Sister Yawen would follow along."


    "I am worried that that woman will have any bad ideas, so I will come up and call you."


    Su Xiaoxiao said worriedly.


    Ye Hao stretched out, "Sister Yawen is really big-hearted. What about everyone besides you?"


    "Sister Song Ying went to talk about work, and Teacher Zhao went to visit the teacher at his alma mater."


    "How long has it been since Ning Yawen and the others have left." Ye Hao put on his clothes and walked into the bathroom.


    "ten minutes."


    "Ten minutes? Then there shouldn''t be an accident yet." Ye Hao took out his cell phone and called. "Hey, Brother Tang. It''s me..."

 Chapter 422： As expected

    Ye Hao put away the phone and looked at Su Xiaoxiao who was about to jump up next to him in a hurry.


    "Don''t worry, they are fine. My friend is following them, we are going to see what Tian Dongling wants to do."


    Ye Hao began to wash in that leisurely.


    Tang Cheng had already said on the phone that Niu Dazhuang, Li Zhongwei, and Moran followed Ning Yawen.


    Zhao Yanting, Song Ying and others were also responsible for the protection.


    With them, Ye Haoda doesn''t have to worry.


    Later, through the positioning sent to him by Moran, Ye Hao took Su Xiaoxiao to the place.


    "Sister Yawen still lacks precautions against her senior sister." Ye Hao looked around. This was an old house area.


    There are not many people, and many houses are still written in red.


    "I saw Sister Yawen!" Su Xiaoxiao suddenly pointed to an empty space in the distance. A car stopped. Ning Yawen, Song Xiaoyue, and Tian Dongling were there, as if they were talking.


    Ye Hao stopped Su Xiaoxiao who wanted to run over.


    "Don''t worry, let''s not go there."


    "Why? What if Sister Yawen and the others are in danger?" Su Xiaoxiao said worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, someone is watching. We just need to watch the show next to it, and nothing will happen." Ye Hao looked in one direction, it was a building near the open space, and he did a few things against the building. gesture.


    Then, while Ning Yawen didn''t notice them, she took Su Xiaoxiao to find a place where she could see the open space and hide.


    "Ye Hao said you don''t need to do anything, just watch the changes." Moran looked at the disappearing figure on the road over there.


    "Hahaha. Brother Li, you lose, you owe me a meal!" Niu Dazhuang on the side smiled.


    Li Zhongwei shook his head dejectedly, and muttered wonderingly: "I''m surprised, we hide so well. How did Ye Hao find us? Did a locator be installed on us?"


    Moran looked at the two of them: "What are you doing."


    "Sister Moran, Brother Li and I just made a bet about whether Big Brother Ye can find our hiding place. I won the bet!" Niu Dazhuang was smug.


    Moran rolled his eyes at the boring two, and focused on the clearing again.


    Niu Dazhuang patted aside, still wondering how Ye Hao discovered their Li Zhongwei shoulder.


    "Brother Li, don''t think about it. My master once said that some of the martial arts practitioners have different intuitions than ordinary people. They can find movement within 100 meters around. Big Brother Ye is more powerful than me and can find that we are very normal."


    Although Niu Dazhuang said so, Li Zhongwei was still upset.


    ...


    "You said to give us something, what did you bring us to such a place!"


    Song Xiaoyue looked at Tian Dongling in front of him warily, and took Ning Yawen''s hand to remind her to be careful.


    "Junior sister, your apprentice is not well educated. According to her seniority, I can also be regarded as her uncle, just talk to her uncle?" Tian Dongling turned around and smiled at Song Xiaoyue.


    Song Xiaoyue wanted to answer her mouth, but was held back by Ning Yawen.


    Ning Yawen looked at Tian Dongling: "What about Bai Yuxiao!"


    Tian Dongling reached out her hand and took out a small brocade box from her pocket, and opened the brocade box to Ning Yawen and others.


    In the brocade box lay an ancient Xiao less than half a meter long of white jade.


    Seeing this white jade flute, Ning Yawen''s expression was a little excited, she stretched out her hand to get it, but Tian Dongling avoided it.


    "Hey Junior Sister, don''t forget what you promised me before. I give you Bai Yuxiao, but Junior Sister, you help me fulfill my last wish. Let me take another look at the jade face Jiuhuqin. Anyway, we are also the same. "Tian Dongling put away the brocade box and looked at Ning Yawen with a smile.


    "Show it to you, and you will give me Bai Yuxiao."


    "of course!


    Ning Yawen put down the big bag on her back, opened the zipper, and took out a white rectangular box from the inside.


    There is a password on the box, you need to enter the password to open it.


    "Teacher!" Song Xiaoyue looked at Tian Dongling warily.


    Ning Yawen shook her head at Song Xiaoyue: "It''s okay, just show her. After all, I am the same door as her."


    The teacher said so, Song Xiaoyue had no choice but to step aside.


    Ning Yawen placed the box flat on the ground, and pressed her finger on the password.


    Ding


    The box was slowly opened, and lying in the box was a guqin. The material of this guqin seemed to be the same as the white jade flute, which was made of jade.


    Seeing the jade-faced Jiuhuqin in front of her, Ning Yawen¡¯s eyes became hot. She walked quickly to the box and looked at the jade-faced Jiuhuqin in front of her.


    "You watched the piano, so you can give me Bai Yuxiao," Ning Yawen said in a deep voice.


    "Junior sister, you are still the same as before, without any defensive heart." Tian Dongling suddenly said, then smiled and clapped her hands.


    Step on


    A dozen or so strong men came out from the shadowy place next to him.


    "Yeah, little beauty. We met again." Qiu Duxiu licked her lips and looked at Song Xiaoyue with a squint.


    "Teacher Ning!" Song Xiaoyue looked at the people coming around timidly.


    The men were not interested in the musical instruments on the ground at all, and scanned Ning Yawen and Song Xiaoyue with greedy eyes.


    Ning Yawen wanted to close the box, but was stopped by Tian Dongling.


    "Junior sister, don''t move." Tian Dongling looked at Ning Yawen sarcastically.


    Ning Yawen looked at the people around him coldly, then looked at Tian Dongling: "You really don''t even need the most basic bottom line for this piano?"


    "Bottom line? The bottom line is worth a few dollars. The bottom line can make me a local tyrant, and it can save me from playing those **** instruments!" Tian Dongling grinned.


    Ning Yawen sighed, she let go of the box, stood up and pulled Song Xiaoyue.


    "Okay, I''ll give you this piano. Let''s go."


    With that, Ning Yawen took Song Xiaoyue to leave, but was blocked by Qiu Duxiu and the gang of punks


    "Beauty, don''t go in a hurry. You satisfied my teacher, but you haven''t satisfied us yet." Qiu Duxiu rubbed his palms, and the two beautiful women in front of him didn''t know where to put his eyes.


    Ning Yawen''s face sank, she turned and looked at Tian Dongling.


    Tian Dongling picked up the jade-faced Jiuhuqin and looked at Ning Yawen with contempt: "Junior sister. When you became a teacher, you were a pure and pure beauty in the eyes of others. No matter what you do, you will crush me."


    "I''m going to ruin your Bingqing Yujie today, look at your pitifulness!"


    Ning Yawen looked at the ferocious expression in Tian Dongling''s eyes, crazy.


    She stopped talking. She knew that her senior sister had been completely swallowed by greed and jealousy.


    "Brothers, let''s come to the two beauties today to taste the joy of the master and apprentice." Qiu Duxiu said, and took out a small packet of medicine from his pocket and poured it into his mouth, his eyes were even more crazy.


    Others also understood it, as if they had already prepared, took out various pills and threw them into their mouths. "Dare to touch one of their fingers, I will let you pay for it." A majestic word came, and Ye Hao appeared beside him with his hands in his pockets.

 Chapter 423： Mezzanine in musical instruments

    Everyone was taken aback, Qiu Duxiu turned around and saw Ye Hao.


    An angry look appeared on his face: "It turned out to be you kid, I was still thinking about when to clean up you, and it happened that you came to the door by yourself."


    "I think you haven''t drunk Maokengshui." Ye Hao looked at this person indifferently.


    Qiu Duxiu''s face was hideous, and he still doesn''t want to recall that incident, and now Ye Hao is still poking his wound in front of him.


    "Your kid is a little skillful, right. I will play with your woman in front of you today! Let you know that in Yuhang, you are a dragon and I have to lie on my stomach!"


    "You guys, give it to me, who can take down this kid, wait for me to let him play with women first!"


    Hearing what Qiu Duxiu said, the faces of those few people showed eagerness.


    One of the men twisted his neck, squeezed his fist, and walked towards Ye Hao step by step.


    "Boy, you are unlucky today. Lao Tzu is the fourth black belt..."


    bump


    Before this person finished speaking, his body flew upside down.


    "Big Brother Ye just said, what did the sea bring?" Niu Dazhuang waved his fist and looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    The other gangsters looked at their comrades who had fallen unconscious on the ground, and looked at the brawny man who suddenly appeared in front of them with vigilant eyes.


    "It''s okay. Leave these people to you, just stun, don''t kill." Ye Hao put his hands in his pockets and walked towards Ning Yawen as if walking, Su Xiaoxiao followed him. .


    "Stun! I''m good at this." Niu Dazhuang laughed, waving the big bun''s fist and hanging down toward those people.


    Qiu Duxiu watched the man he brought with him hanging down on the ground, his legs trembling and fell to the ground.


    These people are all the people he has spent a lot of effort to get together, except for the people who practiced Taekwondo during the black belt period, the others are not weak.


    As a result, in front of this brawny man, as if a chick had encountered a grizzly bear, there was no way to fight back!


    Soon, the big bun''s fist fell on his front door, and the strong momentum caused him to roll on the ground, and his front teeth were knocked out.


    "Sister Yawen, I told you everything. These people can''t believe it, they will use your kindness." Ye Hao passed through those who fell on the ground and walked to Ning Yawen''s side.


    Ning Yawen didn''t speak, but her disappointed eyes still showed her feelings.


    "Okay. I don''t like beating women, just take things over." Ye Hao stretched out his hand and looked at Tian Dongling.


    Tian Dongling tremblingly held the jade-faced Jiuhu Qin in her hand, suddenly her eyes flashed sharply, and she held up the guqin in her hand.


    "Don''t come over! Ning Yawen, tell him not to come over, if he dares to take a step closer, I...I will throw this violin on the ground. I can''t get this violin, and no one else can think about it!"


    Stubborn.


    Ye Hao raised his hand.


    This sudden movement caused Tian Dongling''s heart to jump, and she took three steps back and forth.


    "You... don''t move! I''ll smash it if you dare to move!"


    Ye Hao didn''t move anymore, just when Tian Dongling thought her threat had succeeded and was about to leave with her things, she suddenly felt her body sink, and a feeling of coma swept her head.


    Then she slammed her chin heavily on the jade face nine fox piano and lost consciousness.


    The body fell to the ground.


    Ye Hao caught the jade face Jiuhuqin before it hit the ground, and Tian Dongling didn''t bother to care about it.


    "Little, go get out the Bai Yuqin from her."


    Ye Hao asked Su Xiaoxiao to get Xiao, and he handed the jade-faced Jiuhuqin back to Ning Yawen.


    "Own things, take care of them."


    "Thank you." Ning Yawen looked at Ye Hao gratefully, and took the jade-faced Jiuhuqin, but her expression changed, and her hand stroked the corner of the jade-faced Jiuhuqin: "No, there is a crack here. !"


    Ye Hao looked.


    Sure enough, a small crack appeared in the corner of the jade face Jiuhuqin, and the shape of the crack was still a tooth mark.


    I''m going. At this moment, Ye Hao really wants to pull Tian Dongling up and question her, your teeth are made of iron, and you can knock this jade out of cracks.


    "What should I do?" Ning Yawen''s face was unchanged when she was surrounded by those people just now, now showing anxiety.


    It seems that this piano is really important to her.


    "I know how to repair musical instruments. You can leave things to me. After returning to the hotel, I will help you repair them." Ye Hao suggested.


    When he helped Song Xiaoyue a long time ago, he exchanged his instrument repair skills. Although he was only a tuner, combined with his knowledge of instrumental skills, it was no problem to repair such a crack.


    "Really. I beg you!" Ning Yawen was relieved at once. In her opinion, as long as Ye Hao said, there was nothing he couldn''t do, at least since she realized it has been the case so far.


    "It''s quite messy here. Let''s leave when we get something."


    Moran had already drove over to pick them up, and she got out of the car and walked directly to Tian Dongling''s side. Then she pulled out a syringe-like thing from her back and put it in her pocket.


    Ye Hao raised his hand just now to signal Moran in the distance to attack.


    Moran uses an anesthesia gun.


    "Then they?" Ning Yawen looked at the crowds around on the ground.


    "Don''t worry about them, you will wake up later." Ye Hao took Ning Yawen and the others into the car, and the car drove away.


    After more than an hour, Qiu Duxiu woke up from the pain in his mouth.


    He stood up tremblingly, and he covered his mouth.


    "Fuck." Because the front teeth fell, the speech was leaking.


    However, there was a hot feeling in his body, his eyes began to flush, and finally he stared at Tian Dongling who was unconscious.


    In the end, the will in his mind was completely occupied by desire. At this moment, no matter who was in front of him, even a sow would want to pounce on it.


    After that, the other men gradually regained consciousness and joined the Autumn Duxiu show.


    ...


    Ye Hao was in the hotel study, looking at the jade face Jiuhuqin in front of him with a dazed expression.


    He actually saw through the gap just now that there was a mezzanine in the middle of the guqin.


    Is it because I am blinded?


    Ye Hao directly turned on the perspective technique, and now the structure of the guqin completely appeared before Ye Hao''s eyes.


    There is really an imperceptible interlayer in the middle of the piano body. There is a piece of paper in the interlayer, but it seems to be broken in half.


    Two halves?


    Ye Hao ran out of the study, and when he came in again, there was already an extra Bai Yuxiao in his hand.


    He looked at Bai Yuxiao with perspective, but he didn''t expect that there would be interlayer washi in the white Yuxiao!


    Ye Hao faintly felt that someone wanted to buy these two musical instruments from Tian Dongling at a big price, and it was probably related to the paper. Everyone has curiosity, and Ye Hao is no exception. He tried to take out the contents of the two instruments with minimal damage, and then repair the gaps.

 Chapter 424： Five beautiful ladies

    Ye Hao looked at the whole piece of paper in his hand, a little confused.


    Just now he put the two pieces of instrument paper together and found that the two pieces could be pieced together, so he tried to connect them, but he didn''t expect that after the butting, the tears of the two pieces of paper would automatically be glued together.


    Looking at it at this time, I can''t see that these are two pieces of paper, or there are any traces of torn.


    Self-repair?


    This kind of performance material has never appeared in this world. At most, it appears in the future concept of top scientific research laboratories in various countries.


    And on this piece of paper is a painting, which is a mountain. At first glance, it looks a bit like a Chinese ink painting of mountain scenery, but Ye Hao can be sure that the paint on it is definitely not ink.


    Try gold right hand?


    Ye Hao touched the paper with his golden right hand, and then began to appraise.


    [Ding...under evaluation...]


    The appraisal lasted for ten minutes, and Song Ying outside had begun to urge him because of the evening banquet.


    Finally another five minutes later, the result was identified.


    [The gold right hand identification is completed. ¡¿


    [Identified item: Name: unknown. Function: unknown. #*¡·¡­¡­¡¿


    Behind is a series of garbled characters.


    This is the first time such a situation has occurred in the system.


    One thing that could not even be identified by the right hand of gold, causing the system to appear garbled.


    In the end, Ye Hao carefully put away this thing. Although he didn''t know what it was, it was absolutely extraordinary!


    Let it go first.


    After tidying up his mood, Ye Hao pushed the door out.


    When he stepped out, he instantly felt as if he had stepped into heaven. At this moment, the five girls were dressed in various dresses with different looks.


    Ye Hao''s eyes were all attracted by his emotions. Su Xiaoxiao wore a light blue dress. Although she was still a young girl, her body was not fully grown and her chest was not as big as Qiao Linying, but the dress was worn on her body, giving people a feeling of a little princess. Those white stockings, if they are seen by some enthusiasts, they will definitely shout,


    Princess Loli!


    After all, Song Xiaoyue was born into a family of merchants, and his behavior was much more mature than Su Xiaoxiao, wearing a white veil dress, with a kind of ladylike attitude.


    And Song Ying, who was standing next to Song Xiaoyue, was more mature than her younger sister. The ice blue evening dress made it like a flower of a snow mountain, plus the natural chill on her body, really like a snow mountain goddess.


    Zhao Yanting was a little uncomfortable there. It seems that as a teacher, she rarely wears such a dress. Song Xiaoyue chose her dress for her.


    Unusually quiet, the fiery red hot tight-fitting low-cut evening dress makes Zhao Yanting look like the queen, but Zhao Yanting¡¯s temperament is a bit worse, but this kind of repeated self-defeatingness gives people a kind of delicate queen, which needs someone to go. Feeling of protection.


    Ning Yawen is still the same, black cheongsam, like a proud black swan, with black stockings and high heels, she is the queen in the night.


    Guru


    Ye Hao felt a bit hot in his nose. Some people might despise Ye Hao. Maybe he saw five beauties just like that, and he didn''t wear any clothes.


    Ye Hao is going to defend himself, sometimes the naked beauties are tempted to the beauties without clothes.


    And Ye Hao prefers the feeling of taking off his clothes by himself.


    "I...or else I won''t go, I''m a bit uncomfortable like this." Zhao Yanting said awkwardly, holding her chest, her face a little red.


    "That''s great, Teacher Zhao. In fact, you have a very good figure. You have to show it boldly. You can see that there is a guy in front of you who is already fascinated by you." Song Xiaoyue joked, covering her mouth. This dress is intentional.


    Seeing Ye Hao staring at herself blankly, Zhao Yanting was even more ashamed to get into the cracks in the ground.


    And Ye Hao looked away a little embarrassedly, in fact, it was mainly because he really couldn''t stand it anymore, otherwise he really felt like he was going to turn into a beast.


    "Don''t make trouble." Song Ying glared at her sister, and Song Xiaoyue stuck her tongue out.


    Because of these two days of play, the relationship between the two sisters has improved a lot. After all, blood is thicker than water. Although the Cold War has been for so many years, the relationship between the two sisters is still there.


    "Yating, take this silk scarf and have a look." Song Ying took out a red silk scarf and wrapped it around Zhao Yanting''s white neck.


    This just blocked the fascinating career line, but the charm was not diminished, but it gave people a faint charm.


    With this fig leaf, Zhao Yanting is much better, but she still muttered.


    "Um...I...I don''t know how to dance. I''ll wait for you to come back in the hotel."


    "Okay. I bought this dress. What if I don''t wear it. And it''s not our money." Su Xiaoxiao was so excited, he took out a bank card from his pocket to Ye Hao. Hands inside.


    Uh


    Ye Hao looked at the card in his hand, no wonder his mobile phone was ticking just now, it turned out to be using his own money.


    But to be able to see such a beautiful scene, no matter how much money you spend, is Ye Hao even wanting to buy them another set of bikinis?


    "Teacher Zhao, this is an ordinary banquet. You can''t dance or don''t need to dance. It''s rare to come to Yuhang to play. You will be leaving in a few days. Everyone has fun." Ning Yawen said.


    "Yeah. If we all go, it would be bad for you not to go." Song Ying also persuaded.


    In the end, Zhao Yanting still couldn''t help everyone and compromised.


    In this way, everyone set off to go to the banquet that Song Ying said.


    ...


    Qianjiang Wharf.


    At this moment, there are lights and festoons, and a luxurious cruise ship is docking here. Cars are coming one after another, and some well-dressed men and women are on board.


    "I really envy these people, who can still go out on a boat. I live so big that I haven''t even swung the oars of the boat." A small security murmured uncomfortably.


    "Stop talking, we are the fate. Let me tell you, the people on this cruise ship are either rich or noble." The colleagues on the side also said enviously.


    Xiao Anbao interrupted: "No, I also saw several ordinary people dressed up just now!"


    "This is a special situation. This time the organizer allows guests attending the banquet to take people aboard, so naturally some people get on the boat depending on their relationship."


    "That''s it."


    "Look at that Ferrari. A big fat man in his forties is embracing a woman in his twenties, so shameless."


    "There is no way with money."


    Just when the two security personnel were there to vomit their uncomfortable feelings, two taxis stopped beside the boarding gate.


    A security officer hurriedly stepped forward, preparing to drive away the other person. This is a place for guests to stop and get off. How could a taxi take up a place? But the next moment, everyone around was stunned.

 Chapter 425： Happy man

    Hot red!


    Pure blue!


    Elegant black!


    Noble white!


    Holy ice blue!


    With the opening of the taxi door, the moment the five beautiful ladies appeared, everyone around them fell into silence.


    I don''t know how many men look obsessively, or how many girls are jealous and resentful.


    But when they see these five beautiful women, they are only ashamed.


    But what surprised these people was, why would such five beautiful women get off the taxi?


    This is exactly two grades.


    When they want to come to such a beauty, only luxury cars can match.


    They fully believe that as long as these five beauties beckon, there will be groups of rich and young people lining up for them to choose.


    And what is the reason, let these five beauties get in a taxi!


    "Song Ying, the banquet you said was on a cruise ship?" A man got out of the taxi, scanned the surroundings, and gently pulled his suit collar.


    Such tight clothes are still very unaccustomed to wearing on the body.


    At this moment, it is completely opposite to the scene just now.


    The women showed flushing expressions, and their eyes sparkled with fiery heat. In their eyes, Ye Hao was their dream lover.


    Those men looked at this man with jealous eyes, and needless to say at the moment, they could guess that it must be this man who came with these five beauties.


    Why!


    Why is this ugly appearance, a man in a taxi can be accompanied by such five charming beauties.


    Look at those five beauties, and then look at the wife, or mistress, lover next to me.


    I can''t get my eyes down.


    "You didn''t ask me before. This banquet was organized by the Jiangnan Province Chamber of Commerce. You must know which province has the most merchants in China? It is undoubtedly Jiangnan, so this banquet looks small, but in fact, it has gathered all over Jiangnan Province. Merchants big and small."


    Song Ying explained.


    Merchants big and small in Jiangnan?


    A hint of thought flashed through Ye Hao''s mind.


    "It''s getting late, let''s go up." When she reached the entrance of the boat, Song Ying took out her invitation letter, although Song Ying brought a lot of people.


    But who dares to stop these five beauties at this moment.


    Under everyone''s gaze, they boarded the boat.


    Ye Hao also learned about the process of the banquet from Song Ying. This luxurious cruise ship was named Tiannv.


    In another half an hour, the cruise will depart from Qianjiang Wharf, heading for the East China Sea, and then into the open sea.


    Stay in the open sea for four or five hours and return on the same route.


    Expect to be back here around this time tomorrow afternoon.


    During the cruise ship will provide the most basic services of food and accommodation, and then there are swimming pools, ballrooms, banquets and other entertainment activities and facilities.


    People in need can also talk about business and expand their contacts.


    Except at sea, there is basically no difference from a normal banquet.


    Buzzing


    Ye Hao''s phone vibrated, he glanced at it, and it was a message from Brother Tang and the others, indicating that they had already boarded the ship.


    It''s just a breeze for the Dragon Group to get a ticket to board the boat.


    "Miss Song, you are here. You also brought these four beautiful ladies, so I won''t introduce them."


    With the five beauties here, they immediately attracted the attention of a large group of men, many of whom came up to talk through their relationship with Song Ying.


    Only Song Ying would reply a few words because of work. The other four women leaned on the railings, looking at the scenery of the Qianjiang River, and refused to pay attention to outsiders.


    This actually increases their attractiveness, because the more you can''t get, the better.


    [System task: Get 1 billion RMB before the Tiannv returns to Hong Kong. Reward: Twenty skill points. Punishment: Jump into the sea and swim naked for ten minutes. ¡¿


    [System task: Stimulate the jealousy of the male Tiannv and complete 0/10000. Reward: Twenty skill points. Punishment: Take a bird walk at sea. ¡¿


    [System task: Obtain the love of the Tiannv female, and complete 0/10000. Reward: Twenty skill belts. Punishment: Pick the ugliest virgin on the ship to end himself. ¡¿


    Three consecutive task prompts pulled Ye Hao back from the scenery of the river.


    Seeing the task is fine, but this punishment, is this system psychopathic?


    At this moment, he saw a man wearing a halter and short skirt and stockings, but the stockings had been worn into mesh stockings, and his thighs had already caught up with Ye Hao''s waist. As for that face, it is estimated that you can see it like a flower When she wakes up, Sadako turns off the TV when she sees it.


    The fat woman with spicy eyes noticed Ye Hao, and immediately cast a wink at Ye Hao and blew a kiss.


    This made Ye Hao almost spit out last night''s meal.


    This is also where the physique of playboys is not good, as long as they are women, they will always come.


    Now he secretly swore that the last task must be completed anyway, otherwise he would rather keep his innocence from the palace.


    Ye Hao''s gaze suddenly looked at the figure walking to the side, and the owner of that figure stared at Ye Hao and Ning Yawen with hostile eyes.


    Then he left the deck without a word.


    "I didn''t expect her to come too." Ning Yawen murmured.


    That person is the eldest lady of the Lake family, Hu Lijing.


    "Miss Ning, it is the fate of God to see you here." A blond man ran over excitedly, looking at Ning Yawen with his eyes up and down, and desire flashed through his blue eyes. .


    "Miss Ning''s you are so beautiful tonight. I wonder if I can ask you to be my female companion?"


    David


    That person from the CapitaLand Group had to be the man of Ning Yawen''s fianc¨¦ at the Hujia birthday banquet.


    Seeing Ning Yawen''s face wrinkled, there was a trace of boredom in her eyes.


    But her character still makes it difficult for her to reject others.


    At this time, it was Ye Hao¡¯s turn to play. He took Ning Yawen¡¯s waist and looked at David: "Sir. I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know that in your Western etiquette, invite a lady who already has a partner. It''s not an impolite thing."


    David glared at Ye Hao, and at last he could only pretend that he didn''t hear Ye Hao''s words, and smiled at Ning Yawen: "Miss Ning, I have left beforehand. If you have any needs, you can find me."


    Seeing the blonde fly leaving, Ning Yawen was also relieved and looked at Ye Hao with a thankful look.


    "By the way, your shield mission is also completed, shouldn''t your hand be put down?" Su Xiaoxiao''s voice came, her eyes fixed on Ye Hao and Ning Yawen''s hand.


    This girl.


    The mood recovered in the past two days is getting more and more against myself.


    Although remembering the feeling in his hand, Ye Hao still withdrew his hand.


    "I''m telling you, our five weak women rely on you now. You are our queen shield now. You have to be clear about your responsibilities." Su Xiaoxiao looked at Ye Hao like a commander.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth curled up: "Since I am your queen shield, shouldn''t there be any benefits, such as..."


    Suddenly, Ye Hao''s hands reached Su Xiaoxiao''s armpit.


    "Haha...haha, Sister Yawen, Teacher Zhao, he bullied me." Su Xiaoxiao hid behind Ning Yawen, tears in her eyes. Under the eyes of the women, Ye Hao gave up his "retaliation" and began to enjoy the leisure time on the cruise ship while thinking about how to complete the task as soon as possible.

 Chapter 426： The Celestial Girl Set Sail

    With the sound of a siren, the Tiannv cruise ship slowly left the port and headed towards the sea entrance from the Qianjiang River.


    The moonlight hung in the sky, and the breeze on the sea hung in waves.


    "Hello everyone. I am the captain of the Celestine cruise ship."


    A middle-aged man in a gorgeous captain''s suit appeared at the top of the cruise ship with a microphone in his hand. His voice could be transmitted throughout the cruise ship, and everyone looked at him.


    "I am honored to be here with my celestial woman. Here we all thank the organizer of this voyage, the Jiangnan Chamber of Commerce."


    "Well, I don''t like to talk too much. I just hope that everyone can spend a beautiful night on the Sky Girl."


    "Seeing this beautiful moonlit seascape, don''t you want to invite the beautiful female companions around you to dance a song. For this reason, our Tiannv also specially invited the famous pianist Lang Liming, let the music sound? ."


    The captain cheered and raised his hand to follow the lights, and pointed to the white grand piano that was already on the deck.


    "Lang Liming? I didn''t expect to invite this famous pianist." Ning Yawen looked at the grand piano in surprise.


    The person who can surprise Ning Yawen should be a very powerful instrumentalist.


    Everyone looked at the piano expectantly. Two or three minutes passed, but no one showed up. The grand piano stood alone in the light, as if it had been abandoned.


    The guests began to whisper, a little impatient.


    Ye Hao looked at the captain on the high platform, a waiter was whispering in his ear, and then the captain frowned, and after a few commands, picked up the microphone.


    "I''m really sorry, our Mr. Lang Liming is a little uncomfortable, and will come out later. Let''s invite you gentlemen and ladies to dance under the music for the time being."


    Although the guests were a little disappointed, after the music started, some people gradually started to step onto the dance floor.


    The Sky Girl is very large and designed for a luxury cruise ship. It has a hollow half-moon shape. It looks like a luminous moon above the water from a distance under the night.


    The crew and guests, seven or eight hundred people were packed on it.


    "Beautiful lady, I don''t know if I can invite you to do a dance." A gentleman who thought he was handsome came over, and the gentleman extended his hand to Song Xiaoyue.


    He chose very cleverly for this goal. Ning Yawen and Song Ying looked like amazing women, and Su Xiaoxiao was too young, Zhao Yanting and Song Xiaoyue were the best choices.


    He likes petite, so he naturally chose Song Xiaoyue.


    However, Song Xiaoyue''s gaze stayed on Ye Hao next to him, and then looked at the man in front of him apologetically: "I''m sorry, I''m not feeling well, so I don''t want to dance for the time being."


    Although he was rejected, the son-in-law still smiled humbly, and then shifted his target to look at Zhao Yanting.


    "Which... I''m sorry, I don''t know how to dance." Zhao Yanting implicitly refused.


    Unexpectedly, he had made a mistake. The son-in-law looked at the other three mature beauties. Although it was more difficult to attack, how could he come back empty-handed.


    But then he completely slammed into the south wall.


    "I don''t dance." Ning Yawen answered very directly.


    "I don''t dance with people I don''t know." Song Ying''s tone was full of coldness.


    "I don''t dance with older people."


    This son-in-law felt he was about to vomit blood, the last one was the last one, what is old age.


    He was only twenty-five or sixty, but he glanced at the girl, resisting the urge to question, and left dingy.


    Such scenes continue to happen, making the five women a little irritable.


    "Hey, shield. What''s your duty!" Su Xiaoxiao stared at Ye Hao with hands on hips.


    Ye Hao shrugged and chuckled, "They just invited you to dance. You can refuse if you don''t want to. Do you still want me to beat them away?"


    Seeing Ye Hao''s relaxed look, Su Xiaoxiao stomped angrily.


    "Um... Um. Sir, can you invite you to dance with me." At this moment, a pretty woman walked over implicitly and looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao was taken aback, looking at the expectant gaze of the woman, he was a little embarrassed to refuse, but he really couldn''t help dancing.


    "I''m so sorry, I can''t dance."


    The woman walked away disappointed.


    "When I came out to the banquet, I didn''t even know how to dance and didn''t feel ashamed." A provocative voice came.


    Ye Hao looked over.


    "It''s you. It didn''t hurt to fall before." Su Xiaoxiao pointed to the man in the suit, Bao Shaobo!


    This guy who molested them at the milk tea shop was kicked out by Ye Hao.


    Bao Shaobo''s face changed and he was furious.


    "Bao Shao. Don''t worry about these guys, lest we seem to be inferior." A charming girl came.


    A woman in a revealing evening dress came out and put it on Bao Shaobo''s arm: "Let''s go, let''s go dancing. We will be the protagonists of this dance."


    Lake Regent.


    Ye Hao smiled lightly and shook his head, dare to love, no wonder he smelled a scent of fox from far away.


    Hu Lijing glanced hostilely at Ye Hao and Ning Yawen.


    Then he glanced jealously at the four beauties beside Ye Hao.


    In the past such banquets, I was the center of everyone, but today after I boarded the ship, the eyes of the individual fell on these five glamorous bitches.


    Her jealousy spread immediately.


    Finally, Hu Lijing took Bao Shaobo into the dance floor and began to dance there.


    "Why? Am I not pretty?" Hu Lijing held Bao Shaobo. She noticed that Bao Shaobo''s eyes would look at the places where the five women were from time to time, which made her feel very upset.


    "Miss Hu, what are you talking about? How could you not be beautiful? Who doesn''t know that you are the most beautiful beauty in Yuhang. They all say you are a flower from the Hu family." Bao Shaobo praised.


    But in his heart he is a secret way, you are just a woman who can do everything, how can it be comparable to the five top beauties over there.


    Had it not been for your status as the eldest of the lake family, I would not have been with you.


    Although he thought so in his heart, Bao Shaobo still smiled on his face and danced with Hu Lijing in his arms.


    This kind of dance, children from a family like them, don¡¯t take part, so the dance steps are not to mention gorgeous, at least when coupled with Hu Lijing''s temptation, it suddenly became the focus of people around.


    Hu Lijing really enjoys this feeling, that''s it, she should be their center! During the dance, she also looked at Ning Yawen with provocative eyes.

 Chapter 427： The sound of the piano is sultry

    But Ning Yawen didn''t pay attention to her at all, she could only stare there.


    "Hey, you can''t even dance?" Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    The other women also looked at Ye Hao as if they had discovered the New World Continent, as if Ye Hao had said something extraordinary.


    Ye Hao couldn''t laugh or cry; "Why, isn''t it normal that I can''t dance."


    In fact, Ye Hao wanted to learn dancing is a simple matter, just exchange a skill, but now his debts are more than the loan limit, there are no skill points to exchange skills.


    Listening to Ye Hao''s words, they also nodded. In the past, Ye Hao''s performance was indeed almighty, as if there was nothing he couldn''t do.


    But are there really almighty people in this world? It seems that they think too much.


    After that, they were like people outside the prom, standing by the railing, enjoying the sea view, and refused the invitation of others.


    Ye Hao was originally immersed in this beautiful seascape, and during this period he rarely enjoyed the time like this.


    But just before he saw it, he saw the indescribable fat woman and looked at him with squinted eyes, and his whole body shuddered.


    Damn, now is not the time to enjoy, you have to finish the task quickly, otherwise your virginity will be lost.


    ¡¾Female* admiration value: 138/10000. ¡¿


    It seems that it is impossible to use the physique of a **** to allow his love value to increase. He must take the initiative to attack. Ye Hao began to think of ways to quickly increase his female* love value.


    His eyes finally fell on the piano in the dark, abandoned by the light.


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up!


    ...


    "Huh, where''s Ye Hao?" Su Xiaoxiao, who was chatting about the seascape, raised his head, and found that Ye Hao beside him didn''t know where he was going.


    "Did you go to the bathroom?" Zhao Yanting said.


    Ding¡­¡­


    There was a long piano sound.


    The sound of the piano is long and beautiful, and the rhythm seems to be touching the sea.


    The dancers also noticed this unusual piano sound. They thought it was the music played by the stereo, and they were intoxicated one by one.


    "It doesn''t seem to be from the stereo, right?" Song Xiaoyue muttered.


    Ning Yawen suddenly squeezed away from the crowd and looked at the dark corner. Next to the forgotten grand piano, a person was sitting on a chair with his hands beating on the black and white keys. Those wonderful notes came from him. Flowing out of his hands.


    "This is piano music moonlight." Ning Yawen closed her beautiful eyes, enjoying the baptism of the melody on her body.


    Gradually other people also discovered that there was something wrong with the sound of the piano. This was not the feeling of playing music on a stereo. They all looked in the direction of the sound.


    The beautiful sound of the piano made them forget their dance steps. At this moment, only listening is the most beautiful choice.


    Hu Lijing, who was still paying attention to the audience, noticed that the people around him stopped dancing, and focused on the darkness.


    That elegant man, slender fingers, closed eyes, thick lips.


    At this moment, this person is like a dream prince among all women, including Hu Lijing.


    But at this moment the hatred in her heart is also extremely rising, as for why? Perhaps it is the sentence that the deeper the love, the deeper the hatred. At the beginning, I didn''t want to send it to the door by myself!


    If Ye Hao knew that Hu Lijing had this kind of piano for him, he might roll his eyes. When would I provoke you?


    "Xie Feng, I''m sorry. I found out that I don''t love you that much in my heart. I think our marriage contract should be cancelled." A young female partner withdrew her hand and said apologetically.


    "Why? We are not good, we will have a wedding in a few months!" The young man looked surprised.


    The female companion shook her head: "I''m sorry, I don''t know why, maybe this is how my heart feels."


    With that said, the woman looked at the man playing the piano with a blurred look.


    ...


    "My wife, I found out that I was in love."


    An old man looked at the side glowing red, and looked at the dark companion in the distance with affection like an eighteen-year-old girl.


    The old man rolled his eyes in the next moment: "Don''t open your mouth so big, the dentures are about to fall out."


    ...


    As the sound of the piano spread, more and more people gathered, including those who were originally resting in the cabin or rest area.


    This immediately made the originally spacious platform suddenly crowded.


    This scene happened in many places, from a ten-year-old girl to a 70-80-year-old old lady. At this moment, female hormones exploded in the air.


    ¡¾Female* Amour Value: 986/10000¡¿


    ¡¾¡­¡­1536¡­¡­¡¿


    ¡¾¡­¡­2310¡­¡­¡¿


    Ye Hao was happy, not only his admiration value, but another index was also climbing.


    [Male jealousy value: 741/10000]


    ¡¾¡­¡­1741¡­¡­¡¿


    ¡¾¡­¡­2741¡­¡­¡¿


    Ye Hao''s fingers didn''t stop at all, a moonlight stopped, and another melody continued.


    "This is a symphony of destiny that I like. Master Lang Liming is really amazing, and he can play so well." The captain also walked out at this moment, but a hurried figure ran out from the side and just hit the captain.


    "I''m sorry... I''m really sorry." The captain looked at the man who hit him, wearing a tuxedo and white gloves in his hands, but this man was pale and was holding his stomach.


    Hey, why is this person so familiar?


    "Master Lang Liming?" The captain exclaimed, and then he pointed to the outside and then to Lang Liming in front of him. He felt that his head was about to short-circuit.


    "Mr. Lang, you should be playing outside now."


    "It turned out to be the captain. I''m really sorry. I seem to have a bad stomach. Once I got on the ship, my stomach was uncomfortable. I only came out now. I''m sorry for the delay in your process."


    Lang Liming repeatedly apologized.


    Only then did he hear the sound of the piano coming from outside, and his expression was taken aback.


    "This piano sound?" Lang Liming listened for five seconds, and his eyes lit up: "Captain, besides inviting me, did you invite any other master? This master has a very good level and is not below me. . This symphony of destiny is very well mastered, every melody is in place, without a 20-year kung fu root


    I can''t play this effect. "


    The captain patted his head and muttered to himself: When will there be more pianists? Is it arranged by the Chamber of Commerce? But there is nothing written on the flow chart.


    "Mr. Captain, let''s not stand here either, go take a look, and introduce me by the way." Lang Liming was a little excited.


    As a famous domestic pianist, Lang Liming has devoted most of his life to the piano, so he also likes to meet those who love piano.


    The most important thing is the pianist who is playing. The accomplishments in this piano sound are not below me, and even better than me.


    Lang Liming couldn''t wait to pull the captain and squeeze the crowd into the arena, but when the two saw the person playing the piano, their expressions were dumbfounded.


    In their original impression, he might be a gray-haired old man, no matter how old he was a middle-aged man in his forties or fifty. But they often didn''t think that the piano player in front of them turned out to be a young guy in his early twenties.

 Chapter 428： Seven Fairies

    Symphony of Destiny


    the blue Danube


    To Alice


    Dream wedding


    ...


    One after another world-famous piano music resounded through Ye Hao''s fingertips, unknowingly the light had been shining on him.


    At this moment Ye Hao really seemed to have forgotten everything, he was playing there.


    Until the last note falls.


    calm¡­¡­


    Except for the sound of flowing water, there is no other sound.


    "That''s great. This man is so handsome!" A young woman clutched her chest, her eyes full of peach blossoms.


    The girl who seemed to be her daughter on the side looked at the man idiotically.


    "One more song!"


    "One more song!"


    Although many men are jealous of Ye Hao at the moment, they have to admit that this young man made their ears pregnant.


    Pop pop


    "Mister, you are really good at playing." Lang Liming walked over with excited applause.


    He had been listening by the side just now, maybe when he heard the first symphony of destiny, he just lamented that he played the song well and had good skills.


    But when he heard every tune after that, he found that this man played every tune very well, whether it was high or low.


    The essence of every piece of music is overflowed with perfection by him. Such a talent for piano can be counted with one hand among the famous artists in the world.


    Far from being compared to him immediately.


    "Lang Liming, I have a small accomplishment in the piano world. I don''t know how to call my husband." Lang Liming looked at Ye Hao strictly.


    Even if he was a Chinese pianist, he was cautious in front of Ye Hao at this moment, and he only dared to claim that he had little accomplishments in the piano industry.


    "My name is Ye Hao." Ye Hao got up and looked at the captain behind this person.


    "Sorry, Mr. Captain, I played here without your permission."


    By playing the piano to increase the admiration and jealousy of everyone, there hasn''t been much room for improvement so far, so Ye Hao doesn''t have to continue playing.


    ¡¾Amour Value: 5210/10000¡¿


    [Envy value: 5741/10000]


    "Mr. What do you say, it should be we thank you. It is you who let us see what beautiful music is." The captain said excitedly.


    "Then I will withdraw first." Ye Hao turned around to leave.


    Lang Liming hurriedly wanted to follow up. He still had many questions about the piano and wanted to ask the piano genius.


    But at this moment, his stomach began to churn again, and it felt as if the dam was about to break.


    He squatted on the ground, clutching his stomach, his face showing pain.


    "Mr. Lang, are you okay with Mr. Lang. Do you want me to call you a doctor?" The captain hurriedly stepped forward to help Lang Liming.


    Ye Hao heard the strangeness behind him, he turned around and looked at Lang Liming. With the skills of a doctor, he saw Lang Liming''s problem at a glance.


    He suddenly pulled out a silver needle, and before the captain and Lang Liming had time to react, it pierced the lower part of his neck.


    "What are you doing, sir. How could you carry such dangerous things on the boat? What if you stabbed Mr. Lang Liming!" The captain immediately accused Ye Hao. Although he admired Ye Hao''s piano skills, he did not forget that he was himself. The responsibility of the captain.


    "Captain wait!"


    Lang Liming grabbed the captain and stood up straight with a surprised look, he patted his stomach.


    "No more feeling? No pain at all?"


    He hurriedly looked at Ye Hao. A few seconds ago, he was still up and down in his stomach, but at this moment he was safe and sound. Needless to say, it must be because of a needle stabbed by the young man.


    "Sir, that shot you just..."


    "You have a long-term poor diet, and you may have eaten foods such as hot, cold, spicy, or sashimi in the past two days, which has caused your stomach problems. Although my injection has temporarily relieved your symptoms."


    "But the effect is only 36 hours. When you go to the doctor on the ship to prescribe some medicine for diarrhea, take a good rest and it will be fine."


    After Ye Hao finished speaking, he put his hands in his pockets and returned to the girls.


    "Ye Hao, your tunes are really good!" Zhao Yanting looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "Why didn''t I know you were so capable before." Su Xiaoxiao looked up and down Ye Hao.


    Sister Song Ying and Song Xiaoyue also looked at Ye Hao with strange eyes, her face flushed.


    Ning Yawen sighed: "Ye Hao, every time I see you playing. I really feel that you are an instrumental genius. If you don''t develop in this area, it is really a waste of your talent. Or after you graduate from high school, I recommend you to the best music in the world..."


    "Wait, Sister Yawen. We are out to play now, let''s not talk about this." Ye Hao hurriedly stopped.


    I don''t want to be a musician.


    ßËßË.


    The piano sounded again, but this time it was not Ye Hao, but Lang Liming.


    At the moment he was sitting on the piano chair, he looked at Ye Hao and nodded with grateful eyes, then he looked at everyone.


    "I''m really sorry, Lang is late. But I believe you must have enjoyed your ears, but this is a dance party after all, not a concert. I am not as good as the gentleman just now, but I can still accompany you all. of."


    As he said, the quiet sound of the piano sounded.


    Everyone recovered from the attitude they had just now, one by one began to dance under the sound of the piano, and their eyes would still cast on Ye Hao from time to time.


    This young man has already surprised them tonight and left them a particularly deep impression.


    Although Lang Liming''s piano sound is not as good as Ye Hao''s, it is still very pleasant. The atmosphere of the venue slowly recovered, and the guests chatted and laughed.


    But on the other side there was a little situation where many people could be heard talking.


    "There seems to be someone coming over there?" Song Ying, with sharp eyesight, looked at the changing crowd in front, slowly stepping away from the crowd.


    "Miss Zhou, I really sincerely want to invite you to dance. I don''t know if you can do it well." The familiar voice made Ye Hao know who it was without looking.


    That foreigner, David, at this moment he really pestered one of the two women.


    The woman was wearing a pink evening dress, and she was bored with David who was pestering her, but she was still looking around there, as if looking for something.


    At last her eyes lit up.


    "Miss Zhou, I..."


    Before David could finish speaking, he was pushed away by the lady.


    "Please get away."


    The young lady went in one direction in three steps and two steps.


    David looked dumbfounded.


    "Didn''t you hear us, get out of the way quickly." An annoying voice came from behind David and David was pushed away again.


    It was the female companion who was following the woman, in a purple tight skirt, quickly following her friend in front of her.


    "Ye Hao!"


    In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, the two beauties turned towards the man.


    At this moment, all the men''s hearts were roaring.


    why! Why is it so.


    The five beauties were only going to be with the man, but now two more popped up. You want Seven Fairies!

 Chapter 429： I can not dance

    David was standing there as if he had eaten **** now, and he really wanted to shout FOOK in his heart!


    Why are all the beautiful women rushing to him? How good is that Chinese person!


    "Why are you here?" Ye Hao looked at the two women in surprise.


    "Why can you be here? We can''t be here. It''s you, you are quite comfortable." Qiu Xueyao raised her head and stared at Ye Hao, with a trace of hostility in her eyes.


    I''m going. Has this woman taken gunshot? The tone was so aggressive.


    Qiu Xueyao''s eyes swept across the five women beside Ye Hao.


    She knows Zhao Yanting, the female teacher next door.


    But what the **** are the other four women whose beauty is not below them at all!


    I know that this guy is not a good thing. I haven''t seen so many beauties around me for a few days, and all of them are big beauties.


    The more Qiu Xueyao thought about it, the more angry she became, and she even had the idea of ??pulling Ye Hao out and shooting him ten times.


    "I brought Xueyao to this banquet. I didn''t expect you to be here too. Teacher Zhao, Xiaoyue is also here." Zhou Qianyi looked at the beauty beside Ye Hao.


    There was also a hint of jealousy in her heart. During this time, she was busy in the company for her father. Although there were business gods called by Ye Hao to help, there were still many things that needed her to achieve.


    So during this period of time, she had no time to contact Ye Hao. She didn''t expect that she was attracted to the music just now, and saw that the piano player was a bit like Ye Hao, so she ran down anxiously.


    I didn''t expect it to be him. I was very happy at first, but when I saw the five beauties following people, I felt a little bit unhappy in my heart.


    "I''ll introduce to you..."


    Ye Hao can detect the difference between Zhou Qianyi and Qiu Xueyao, is it because they have encountered something unhappy, most of it is the David who haunted them.


    He didn''t even know that he was the reason the two women were in a bad mood!


    "This Zhao Yanting Teacher Zhao, you all know each other."


    "This Ning Yawen..."


    Ye Hao first introduced the four women. When he was about to introduce Song Ying, Zhou Qianyi interrupted and she offered to extend her hand.


    "Ms. Song from Yingyue Jewelry, I''ve heard it for a long time. They all say it is a golden flower of Haicheng business."


    Zhou Qianyi''s words and deeds made Ye Hao''s eyes light up. After half a month, she lost a lot of childishness and a lot of mature women''s breath, and she looked more like a working woman.


    It seems that the time in the company was not in vain.


    "Ms. Zhou joked. Ms. Zhou''s Zhou Group is currently the No. 1 company in Haicheng. We at Yingyue Jewelry also hope to cooperate with Miss Zhou."


    This is how the two Haicheng businesswomen met.


    Afterwards, everyone began to talk. After all, they were all women, and they gradually became familiar with each other.


    "Why don''t you dance?" Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    Ye Hao shrugged and said helplessly: "I can''t."


    "You can''t dance." At this moment, Zhou Qianyi and Qiu Xueyao both looked at Ye Hao with incredible eyes, as if Ye Hao had said something amazing.


    Ye Hao didn''t want to vomit anymore, he just didn''t know the same thing, so he needed it.


    "But since they are all here, don''t you want to have fun too. Let me teach you." Zhou Qianyi''s eyes flashed a bright light, and then she didn''t wait for Ye Hao''s approval, so she pulled him directly onto the dance floor.


    Grasping Ye Hao''s hand on his waist, while holding Ye Hao''s hand.


    "Dancing is very simple, you follow my movements, first with the left foot, then with the right foot."


    Zhou Qianyi was there like teaching a child to walk, guiding Ye Hao there.


    Although there is no stepping on the opponent''s foot like in the movie, Ye Hao''s dance steps are still very stiff.


    But one person looked here with jealous and angry eyes.


    That was David. His face was quite ugly at the moment. Before she invited Zhou Qianyi to dance, she refused in every possible way.


    Now go there and teach a guy who can''t dance to dance, isn''t that an insult to him.


    "David, you are here." A foreigner came out with a wine glass.


    When he saw the person, David''s expression became more serious.


    "Chairman."


    "David, this banquet is not easy, but there are important people coming, you have to cheer me up." The foreigner reminded.


    David nodded: "Boss, I know, I have sent someone to find the big man. He should be on the boat. I''ll find the right person to talk about cooperation later."


    "Yeah. This is very important to our company and we must do it well."


    On the dance floor, Ye Hao''s eyes kept staring at his feet. This is a mistake made by beginners. You can''t look at your feet when dancing, you have to look into the eyes of the opponent.


    "Oh. The dance is so bad, you dare to come out ashamed?" It happened that Hu Lijing and the others jumped next to Ye Hao and they began to ridicule.


    "I can''t do such a simple action, can it work?"


    "There is really no rhythm at all, and at first glance, it is not our upper class people."


    [System reminder: Trigger **** special effect: As a charming man, how can he not dance? The 24 hours dance king skill is activated]


    24 hours dance king skills?


    Playboy physique can still play like this?


    When Ye Hao was surprised, Zhou Qianyi leaned into his ear and whispered: "That...or let''s not jump, let''s rest on the sidelines."


    At this moment, Zhou Qianyi is a bit self-blame. If she hadn''t taken Ye Hao out to dance selfishly, Ye Hao would not be insulted by others like this now.


    In fact, she just wants more opportunities to get along with Ye Hao. During this time in the company, she can think of Ye Hao''s appearance every day.


    "It''s okay, it''s just the beginning now, I have found the feeling. Let''s go ahead." Ye Hao said confidently, and his hand was closer to Zhou Qianyi''s back.


    "Hehe, I just jumped for a while and said that I learned it? I really thought I was a genius." Bao Shaobo sneered.


    At the same time, he and Hu Lijing specially made a slightly difficult movement in ballroom dancing, attracting the surrounding guests to applaud.


    They also looked at Ye Hao and the others with provocative eyes.


    "You..." Zhou Qianyi was angry, but was held back by Ye Hao.


    "Don''t worry about them, we jump ours." Ye Hao said, his feet started to move.


    Compared with the previous stiffness, Zhou Qianyi was still instructing him to dance just now. At this moment, Ye Hao has fully grasped the initiative.


    "Look, that guy Ye Hao still looks good in jumping." Su Xiaoxiao pointed to Ye Hao and Zhou Qianyi in the middle of the stage in surprise.


    "No, how do you feel that Ye Hao''s movements are becoming more and more proficient? Did he learn dance before." Song Ying frowned as she watched Ye Hao''s movements.


    The other women gradually saw the difference.


    Zhou Qianyi''s eyes were surprised, and as a dance partner, she could feel Ye Hao''s changes more clearly.


    Their dance steps become more and more graceful, and they can even make a difficult movement from time to time.


    "Grab firmly." Ye Hao suddenly whispered in her ear. Before Zhou Qianyi could come back to her senses, Ye Hao held her body in her arms, and then was thrown into the air, attracting the attention of all the guests.

 Chapter 430： dance king

    After Zhou Qianyi fell, her heart was beating, but Ye Hao was still firmly held in her arms, and the music stopped at this moment.


    Happiness.


    Everyone applauded. They didn''t expect Ye Hao to not only play the piano so well, but also dance so well.


    As for why people moved so awkwardly at the beginning, it might be because they haven''t skipped for a long time.


    "Damn it! How could this happen!" Hu Lijing looked at the two people in the eyes of the crowd unwillingly, why now everyone''s attention was on him again.


    "Miss Hu, we have been jumping for a long time. Let''s go down and rest." Bao Shaobo breathed lightly.


    "No, we will continue to dance!" Hu Lijing glared at Bao Shaobo. She had already blamed Bao Shaobo for not jumping well.


    She is not reconciled, she is not convinced!


    At this moment, Zhou Qianyi and Ye Hao walked off the dance floor.


    "Cheat paper!" Su Xiaoxiao pointed to Ye Hao''s nose.


    Ye Hao was taken aback, he looked at Su Xiaoxiao suspiciously: "What''s the matter? Why do you say I am a liar."


    "You dance obviously so well, why do you say you can''t dance, you are a liar!" Su Xiaoxiao shouted, pouting.


    Ye Hao wanted to explain, but seeing the few women next to him nodding in agreement, he probably agreed with Su Xiaoxiao''s words.


    Even Zhao Yanting was still muttering there; "It seems that there is really nothing Ye Hao can''t do."


    Ye Hao was dumb because of the bitterness of eating Huanglian. He did not know how to dance before. He didn''t lie.


    Now I know how to dance, all because of the physique of the **** gifting myself a 24-hour dance king skill.


    However, it is impossible for him to say these things, and he can only silently recite this pot.


    "Liar, in order to punish you. We are going to exhaust you!" Su Xiaofiction, she pushed Song Xiaoyue out: "Sister Xiaoyue!"


    Song Xiaoyue''s face turned red, and finally she gritted her teeth and looked at Ye Hao: "It''s a short novel, in order to punish you for deceiving us, you have to dance with each of us. Until it exhausts you to death."


    Exhausted, Ye Hao''s mind couldn''t help thinking about it when he heard this word just now.


    So it''s not that exhausted.


    "OK then."


    Ye Hao couldn''t refuse the girl''s request at this moment, and he could dance now. The girls were bored watching the scenery, so they stopped dancing with them.


    This time he took Song Xiaoyue onto the dance floor. Song Xiaoyue can dance but not as well as Zhou Qianyi, so Ye Hao controls all the rhythm.


    But I have to say that Ye Hao''s dancing skills are really good at the moment. Not only does he dance well by himself, he also drives Song Xiaoyue to dance very well.


    Song Xiaoyue felt that her performance was nothing short of brilliant, and her dance skills had been demonstrated by 200%.


    She even had a feeling that dancing with Ye Hao was a kind of enjoyment.


    After that, Ye Hao took turns dancing with the other women, and everyone showed a look of enjoyment after the dance.


    When it was Qiu Xueyao''s turn, the music was changed to samba, and that moment was a passionate dance.


    Everyone''s eyes have been focused on them, Hu Lijing and the others have been completely reduced to a foil, and no one even cares about them.


    In the end, Hu Lijing could only leave the dance floor angrily and disappear into the crowd.


    Not only Hu Lijing, but the men who had invited women to dance at this moment looked at Ye Hao with jealous eyes.


    Before, they invited the girls to dance, looking for various reasons one by one, but now they take turns to accompany the guys to dance, how can they be balanced in their hearts.


    Some men even took the opportunity to come and invite them again, but they didn''t expect to be closed doors. As for the reasons, they were varied.


    What am I tired, what am I unable to jump.


    Why didn''t you see that the passion that Ye Hao danced with just now was so intense?


    But they can''t force people to dance in front of so many people, they can only leave in dingy.


    After finishing the round of the girls, Ye Hao also specially found a few women who had been rejected by him. After all, he couldn''t make people sad, Ye Hao was a good man.


    After the dances were finished, there were a few more pieces of paper in Ye Hao''s pocket, which were nothing more than contact information and some room numbers.


    "Tsk tusk, I didn''t see that you are so capable of hooking up girls." Su Xiaoxiao looked at Ye Hao contemptuously.


    "Who calls me too handsome?" Ye Hao teased.


    Everyone rolled his eyes.


    Because they had been jumping outside for a long time, everyone was a little tired. They left the open-air venue outside and walked into the restaurant inside the cruise ship, where a variety of food and wine were placed.


    "I''m starving to death." Ye Hao didn''t care about demeanor at the moment, grabbing a chicken leg and gnawing at it.


    The women ate more quietly, eating in small bites.


    After eating for a while.


    Just when Ye Hao was about to get a glass of red wine, he was hit by someone. The red wine in his hand was accidentally spilled and splashed on the suit of a passing guest.


    Standing beside that guest happened to be the foreigner David who was upset at Ye Hao.


    "What''s the matter with you!" David''s rebuke came.


    At this moment, David''s eyes flashed, and he accused Ye Hao while wiping the suit of the gentleman next to him with red wine with his handkerchief.


    "You kid doesn''t have eyes, and the red wine is spilled on my friend. Do you know how honorable my friend is."


    "Speaking of it, you Huaxia people are too barbaric and don''t know our gentleman''s etiquette at all. Look at you like this, eat like this."


    David''s mouth kept on, as if his suppressed anger had finally found its way.


    "Ye Hao is okay? Do you need us to help?" Ning Yawen said worriedly.


    "It''s okay, he will be fine, the foreigner who is in trouble." Zhou Qianyi, who was thinking about whether to eat the cake in front of him, said casually.


    The women don''t know where Zhou Qianyi''s self-confidence comes from. When they see the foreigner beside David, they are not ordinary people.


    "Why are you stunned, why don''t you come over and apologize quickly." Looking at Ye Hao, "smirking" David thought Ye Hao was frightened, and immediately pressed his nose to his face: "Do you know the identity of the gentleman next to me? How noble is, I am not afraid to scare you to death."


    "Mr. Caesar, I''m really sorry. This barbarian is rude and soiled your clothes." David just wanted to flatter the distinguished guest next to him.


    The other party looked at himself with cold eyes: "I know you very well."


    David''s face froze, and the atmosphere seemed a bit awkward.


    And the foreigner looked at Ye Hao respectfully: "Mr. Ye, I didn''t expect you to be on this ship. If I knew I would say hello to you. I didn''t bump into you just now?"


    "It''s okay, Caesar, your clothes are okay. It''s embarrassing to get your clothes dirty. Mr. David next to you can''t wait to throw me down to feed the sharks." Ye Hao looked at David jokingly. giggle? Sorry, he was watching a monkey playing a game just now.

 Chapter 431： A thousand li cheating

    "I can change my clothes later." This foreigner is no one else, but Ye Hao''s old friend Caesar Bird.


    Ye Hao didn''t expect that Caesar would also attend the banquet, but he thought that Zhou Qianyi would be here. Maybe it was because of company affairs that Caesar would follow.


    "You are so rude to Mr. Ye, don''t hurry up to apologize to Mr. Ye!" Caesar looked at David who was sluggish.


    apologize?


    What is going on, why do I have to apologize to him.


    David felt that his brain circuit could not be turned completely.


    "Mr. Caesar, what''s wrong with you, who made you angry?" The foreigner who was with David rushed over and looked at Caesar with a grin.


    Caesar looked at the foreigner indifferently: "Mr. Cole. Just now, Mr. David from your company was very rude to my most important friend. I am now considering whether the Tianhui Consortium should continue to cooperate with your CapitaLand Group. ."


    Cole''s face changed suddenly. Although he didn''t know Ye Hao, it must be no ordinary person to be called an important friend by Caesar.


    And the main purpose of his participation in this banquet this time is to promote the cooperation between the Tianhui Foundation and their company.


    He glared fiercely at David on the side.


    Then he looked at the Chinese man next to Caesar. He smiled and took out his business card, handed it to Ye Hao, and said in this crappy Chinese: "Hello Sir, I am deeply sorry for David''s rudeness."


    "I am a shareholder of the Caesars International Investment Group. My husband calls me Cole, and all my friends in China call me this way."


    "I don''t know if we can make a friend. There is a Su language in China I like very much. I rely on fermented bean curd at home, and I rely on brand friends when I go out."


    This person¡¯s Chinese level is really not average, Ye Hao finally understood the meaning.


    People greeted them with smiles, and they showed respect for Ye Hao in their words, and Ye Hao was not easy to beat the smiley people.


    And looking at David''s appearance, he seemed to be a little afraid of Cole, but Ye Hao knew that David''s father was the chairman of Cade, so he shouldn''t have to be afraid of Cole.


    Ye Hao asked in a low voice, and Caesar explained it.


    It turns out that although Cole is only a shareholder, he is the first shareholder of CapitaLand! Then why doesn''t he serve as chairman?


    Who said that the first shareholder must serve as the chairman of the board?


    For various reasons, David''s father, who was the second shareholder, became the chairman of the board, and the company''s affairs were generally handled by them. Cole only asked about it when he had time.


    However, because of the Haicheng matter, there was a crack between CapitaLand and the Tianhui consortium. As the first shareholder, Cole came to China for a long distance, hoping to discuss with Caesar, the representative of the Tianhui consortium, and find a way to make up for it. .


    Although Caesar now works in the Zhou Group, they have great rights and relationships in the Tianhui Consortium.


    Ye Hao, who made his mind clear, shook hands with Cole and said in English: "Mr. Cole, you can speak English."


    If you let you continue to speak Chinese, I don''t know what words are being said. Just now, all the friends have appeared, but fortunately no one heard it.


    Otherwise, let others know that a man invites another man to be his friend, this scene is a bit too beautiful, Ye Hao can''t imagine.


    "Sorry, my Chinese is terrible, but I really like China as a country." Cole explained in English.


    "Yeah. But Mr. David doesn''t seem to like us Huaxia very much. He just insulted us by saying something." Ye Hao squinted at David.


    David''s heart trembled, and he said hurriedly when he saw Cole staring at him badly.


    "Mr. Ye, I am deeply sorry for my previous rudeness. I just... I was talking after drinking. In fact, I also like China, the country. I like the air here, which is much better than the United States. The moon is more round than the United States."


    "I think it''s uttering truth after drinking." Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    David still wanted to explain, but was interrupted by Cole.


    "David, I formally notify you on behalf of the company¡¯s shareholders¡¯ meeting. You have been fired by the company. You will receive a letter of dismissal from the company after the ship docks. Please go to the company and bring your things within 48 hours. Go." Cole said solemnly.


    David''s heart flickered and he shouted unwillingly: "Uncle Cole, you can''t do this. My father is the chairman of the company. As the vice chairman, you can''t fire me just because of a Chinese person! You can''t do this!"


    Cole snorted coldly: "I believe you when I handed over the company to you. Don''t think I don''t know the things in the company over the years. Recently, you have caused a big disaster to our company because of China''s affairs."


    "I have discussed with the members of the shareholders'' meeting. When the immediate matter is finished, the company''s senior management will be reorganized."


    David''s face changed, and his body trembled.


    He is so beautiful now, not because of his status as the vice chairman. Without this status, he would be nothing more than a gangster who graduated from a third-rate American university.


    "No! You can''t do this. My father is the second shareholder of the company. He and other shareholders will definitely stop you!" David didn''t give up.


    "The Tianhui Consortium is ready to inject capital into the CapitaLand Group. The members of your shareholder meeting are now on Mr. Cole''s side. Originally, we wanted to maintain the status quo of your company."


    "But after seeing you, I think your father should go behind the scenes."


    The news that Caesar released completely made David bewildered. After several minutes, he didn''t even know when the few people in front of him left.


    Ye Hao looked at the devastated David and really felt sad for his father. This is the legendary cheating father.


    In just a few words, his father¡¯s chairmanship was lost.


    "Mr¡­¡­"


    "Ye Hao, just call me by name, Caesar, you don''t have to call me husband all the time." Ye Hao held a red wine glass and behaved very gentlemanly.


    "Dear Ye, I am very happy to meet you on this beautiful night. Come and drink to our meeting."


    Seeing Cole and Caesar raise their glasses, he raised them and touched them, and his lips lightly touched the glasses.


    "I heard that Ms. Zhou''s company has Mr. Caesar Bird, the business god, sitting in town. I always thought it was a rumor, but I didn''t expect it to be true." Song Ying watched the scene from the side and said in amazement.


    "This is all thanks to Ye Hao. If it weren''t for him, my company would not know what it would be like now." Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao who was talking with two foreigners in English with a soft gaze.


    It was his appearance that changed his life.


    Not only did he save himself many times at the most dangerous time, but he also saved their company, which solved the misunderstanding between himself and his father for more than a decade. At this time, Zhou Qianyi had an idea in her mind. If she was not so headstrong when she first met, and got along well with Ye Hao, who was still her bodyguard, would the relationship between them go further.

 Chapter 432： Bartending

    "Sister Xiaoyue, I want to drink that wine." Zhou Qianyi''s thoughts were interrupted. She looked at Su Xiaoxiao, who was on the side, staring at a bottle of Lafite on the dining table.


    The tempting fragrance really makes people want to drink it.


    Zhou Qianyi, Song Ying and the others may often have the opportunity to drink this kind of wine, but when Su Xiaoxiao used to be rebellious, at most he drank a few hundred yuan of red wine.


    Song Xiaoyue was also attracted by the scent, her nose moved slightly, and her hand slowly stretched to the table, the goblet filled with fine wine.


    "No, you are too young to drink." Zhao Yanting took Song Xiaoyue''s hand and glared at Su Xiaoxiao at the same time.


    And in her hand is a half-drinked wine glass.


    Su Xiaoxiao pouted. She pointed at Ye Hao, who was not far away, and Zhou Qianyi next to her: "The two of them are about the same age as us. Why they can drink but we can''t drink? This is not fair."


    Zhao Yanting looked at the two of them, and she was speechless.


    She knows about Zhou Qianyi''s situation. She went to her company to work during the winter vacation. It is said that she is still a director and it is a bit unreasonable not to drink in the mall.


    As for Ye Hao... Zhao Yanting unknowingly had already regarded him as the same age.


    "Teacher Zhao, let''s just drink a little..." Song Xiaoyue''s taste buds also hooked up at the moment, looking at Zhao Yanting imploringly.


    Their family is also very strict, Song Ying never let her drink.


    However, Song Xiaoyue sometimes would drink it in private, just like when she ran away from home and went to KTV to drink.


    "No!" Zhao Yanting still didn''t want to let go of her teacher''s duties.


    "Ms. Zhao, let them drink if they want to drink," Song Ying said aloud.


    "but¡­¡­"


    "But you can''t let them drink drunk wine. I know there is someone who is very good at bartending."


    "Little, don''t you want to drink, as long as that person makes a drink for you, we can allow you to drink."


    There was a gleam in Song Ying''s eyes, and then she leaned over to Su Xiaoxiao and muttered a few words.


    Su Xiaoxiao''s originally aggrieved expression disappeared immediately, she blinked at Song Ying: "Really?"


    "Of course, if you don''t believe it, you can ask him to make you a drink." Song Ying said seductively.


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at Ye Hao in the distance, and she ran over in three and two steps. Under the surprised eyes of the two foreigners, she pulled Ye Hao''s clothes corner and muttered something.


    "What did you tell them? And how can you not get drunk with wine." Zhao Yanting frowned and looked at Song Ying.


    "You''ll know in a minute, don''t be greedy for a cup then."


    Song Ying shook the wine glass in her hand. The wine in her hand was indeed delicious, but after Song Ying had tasted the real wine, it could only be said to be Fanpin.


    In a moment, Ye Hao was pulled over by Su Xiaoxiao.


    Caesar and Cole followed.


    After seeing a few beautiful oriental women, there was a brief obsession in their eyes.


    Caesar quickly returned to plainness. In his opinion, Ye Hao was a mysterious Eastern man. How could it be possible for such a man to have few beautiful women around him.


    But Cole was secretly surprised at what Ye Hao''s identity was. According to his years of experience, a man who can gather so many beautiful women by his side must be unique.


    Because only a strong man can be so attractive.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t those beauties stay with a trash.


    "I heard you want to drink the wine I made?" Ye Hao looked at the women in front of him.


    "Yes, that''s right. It''s so great for our beautiful women to be by your side, shouldn''t it be your turn to reward us now." Su Xiaoxiao sniffed.


    The other women laughed and said nothing except Qiu Xueyao. They had seen too many things in Ye Hao, so they didn''t mind exploring his secrets more.


    But Qiu Xueyao cocked her head and said without believing in evil: "I am the best drinker in our team. Those big lords don''t know how many times I''ve been poked on the ground by me. I claim that the Haicheng police station is not a drunk goddess! What! Vodka, Erguotou can''t drink without me."


    "I can''t make the wine you make drunk."


    "That''s it, then I will make you a cup first." Ye Hao smiled and looked at this Nizi, she was still so strong, and seeing that expression made him want to tease her.


    "Ye, you know how to mix drinks. I have a quarter of Russian ancestry. Can you give me a glass of this kind of wine?" Cole spoke in English.


    "Well then, I will be your bartender once."


    Ye Hao walked towards the side corner, where there was a bartender, where a young bartender was shaking the glass.


    When Ye Hao walked to her and asked to borrow her place to make a drink, she was surprised, but after all it was the request of the guest, she retreated to the side.


    All the girls and Cole gathered around at this moment.


    Ye Hao took off his suit jacket and looked at the wine cabinet behind him. It was indeed a luxury cruise ship. There were all kinds of famous wines here.


    After preparing for a while, Ye Hao started his bartending. He took a few bottles of wine from the wine cabinet. After one bottle was opened, he moved to the side of the bottle and smelled it with a light fan.


    After that, he walked to the bartending table, picked up the cocktail glass and began to pour a kind of liquor into the glass. The utensils were constantly tumbling in Ye Hao''s hands, and he made some difficult movements from time to time. Everyone was watching. stunned.


    For this reason, many guests standing in the dining room were also attracted.


    Those outsiders only watched the excitement, and the young bartender is full of admiration. She is a senior bartender, otherwise she would not be invited on this ship to bartender for the wealthy businessmen.


    So she has seen many people who are good at bartending, but here she didn''t expect this man who was younger than herself, his bartending movements are very graceful, smooth, and confident in his eyes.


    Let''s not talk about the wine he makes, his actions and confidence are already above her.


    Confidence is something that every bartender must have, because an unconfident bartender can''t let the cocktail glass dance like a dancer in his hands.


    "Wine glass." Ye Hao called out, which made her recover, and hurriedly took out a few glasses from the cabinet and put them in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao turned on the bartender.


    No fragrance!


    At first everyone thought they could smell some wine, but they didn''t smell anything.


    "You really know how to mix drinks? Why do I not smell at all?" Qiu Xueyao muttered suspiciously.


    Ye Hao smiled mysteriously. At this moment, two glasses containing white liquid were already placed in front of him. If it weren''t for the raw materials that Ye Hao used just now, they would think that the glass was just clear water.


    "The wine has been prepared for you. But let me remind you one last thing. This wine is quite strong. When you drink it best, just take a small sip, lest you make a fool of yourself." When he said this, Ye Hao provoked Looking at Qiu Xueyao.

 Chapter 433： A glass of drunk

    Qiu Xueyao''s temper was so agitated by Ye Hao that he directly picked up the wine glass.


    She looked at the wine in her hand without any fear: "Isn''t it just a glass of wine, I''ve done a glass of vodka before."


    After speaking, she lifted her head and drank the liquid in the wine glass in one sip. After drinking, she placed the wine glass heavily on the table, looking at Ye Hao provocatively.


    Just when she was about to say a few words about Ye Hao, she instantly felt that something exploded in her body, her limbs were paralyzed, and her body fell to the ground.


    Ye Hao didn''t know when he moved a chair and placed it under Qiu Xueyao, and didn''t let her have a close contact with the ground.


    "What''s wrong with her? Isn''t your wine poisonous?" Zhou Qianyi was frightened by the sudden change and looked at Qiu Xueyao worriedly.


    At this moment, Qiu Xueyao was slumped on the chair, panting, and a strange fragrance came out of her mouth.


    Just by smelling this smell, Zhou Qianyi, the closest person, felt drunk.


    "Don''t worry, my wine is not poisonous. It''s just that people who drink it are easy to get drunk. Just now I advised her to drink less. It is estimated that she will sleep for three days and three nights after this cup." Ye Hao smiled.


    Three days and nights!


    A glass of wine can sleep three days and three nights, which is much stronger than anesthetics.


    "What should I do... let her be so drunk?" Zhou Qianyi patted Qiu Xueyao on the cheek. At this moment, Qiu Xueyao half-squinted her eyes, already drunk and unconscious.


    There was no response when Su Xiaoxiao and Song Xiaoyue were poking her and calling her.


    Ye Hao took out a silver needle and directly pierced Qiu Xueyao''s throat, then quickly pulled it out.


    Qiu Xueyao, who was still paralyzed there, seemed to be electrocuted, her body straightened up suddenly, and then her head turned forward.


    "Don''t vomit on the ground." Ye Hao picked up the trash can he had prepared and placed it in front of Qiu Xueyao.


    Until Qiu Xueyao spit out the white liquid in her mouth.


    Her face was flushed, her breathing was still heavy, and her forehead was dripping with sweat.


    "I...what happened to me?" Qiu Xueyao took the napkin that Ning Yawen handed over.


    "Xue Yao, you were drunk just now. There is no intuition to be drunk at all." Zhou Qianyi said.


    Qiu Xueyao took a deep breath, and it took a long time to recover. Finally, she swallowed and raised her head to look at Ye Hao: "You...what kind of wine are you?"


    At that moment, she lost consciousness directly. Although the wine was spit out now, she still felt groggy.


    But there was still a good taste in her mouth, the taste of wine she had never tasted before.


    "That glass of wine is called Hundred Days Drunk. It is colorless and tasteless. Once it enters the throat of the human body, it will find a chemical effect with saliva..." Ye Hao said many things in a series, listening to the confusion of others.


    "But you are much better now when you vomit it out. Drink a few more glasses of ice water and you will soon recover. Just now I advised you to drink less, the police station is not drunk, Goddess Yo."


    Hearing Ye Hao''s teasing, Qiu Xueyao lowered her head unwillingly.


    "Mr. Cole, you still want to drink this wine." Ye Hao turned his head and said to Cole in English.


    There was obvious hesitation on Cole''s face. He saw the situation of the woman just now, and he looked at the wine glass in his hand.


    Finally he smiled and said: "As a senior alcoholic, there is such a good wine in front of me, if I don''t taste it, God will not forgive me."


    With that, Cole raised his glass.


    However, he had Qiu Xueyao''s previous conviction, and instead of drinking it directly, he took a small sip.


    Originally thought it was just a taste, there shouldn''t be much of it, but Cole found that he was wrong, and his feet began to become frivolous.


    Fortunately, Caesar helped him in time.


    "Cole, is this wine really so powerful?" Caesar looked at Cole''s condition in surprise.


    Although Cole was not as delirious as Qiu Xueyao, his red face still exposed his current state.


    It took a while for Cole to recover. He barely supported his body, picked up the ice bucket next to him, and put several ice cubes into his mouth.


    It took a long time to recover a little bit.


    He looked at the glass that was just a little drunk by himself.


    "Waiter, please pack me this glass of wine, and I will take it with me when I disembark."


    Everyone was stunned. They had heard that they were packed after eating, but they hadn''t heard of packing after drinking.


    "Ye, you are really amazing. Your wine is so intoxicating!" Cole looked at Ye Hao and exclaimed sincerely.


    Although it was a bit intoxicating, the taste still made Cole a little unforgettable. If it wasn''t for the wine''s vigor, he would want to take another sip.


    At this moment, people around began to believe in the young man''s bartending skills.


    "Don''t make us such a strong wine." Zhao Yanting reminded.


    "I see, just because someone said that he had a good drink." Ye Hao glanced at Qiu Xueyao with a smile but Qiu Xueyao glared with shame.


    "Tune for us first, and tune for us first." Su Xiaoxiao urged.


    "Then I will adjust it for you first."


    Ye Hao started to mix drinks again, naturally, the movements were like acrobatics, but they were not lacking in elegance.


    "Two ladies, your wine is ready." Ye Hao pushed two glasses with crystal blue liquid in front of Song Xiaoyue and Su Xiaoxiao.


    This time is completely different from before. The strong aroma of wine fills every corner of the restaurant. Guests who have not been here before are all attracted by this smell.


    At this moment, this corner is surrounded by water.


    Su Xiaoxiao swallowed, and could not wait to pick up the wine glass, but he was quickly boarded.


    She stared at Zhao Yanting who had taken the wine glass from her hand.


    "I''ll try it for you first. With such a strong fragrance, how high the alcohol is, students can''t drink." Zhao Yanting glanced at Ye Hao reproachfully.


    Then she touched Cup Rock with her lips, preparing to taste Su Xiaoxiao.


    Although Su Xiaoxiao felt uncomfortable in her heart, she could only watch as she watched Zhao Yanting first take a sip, and then the liquid continued to flow into Zhao Yanting''s mouth.


    Did not mean to stop at all.


    Su Xiaoxiao looked anxious now, didn''t he just take a bite?


    She hurriedly pulled Zhao Yanting''s arm: "Mr. Zhao!"


    Only then did Zhao Yanting recover, and the wine glass left her lips.


    "Teacher Zhao, didn''t you just want to have a sip, why did you finish it?" Su Xiaoxiao pointed at the empty cup in Zhao Yanting''s hand aggrievedly.


    Now Zhao Yanting was a bit embarrassed. At first she just wanted to taste it, but when the wine touched her taste buds, she felt a taste that she had never had before, and she wanted to ask for more.


    At the end, I drank it unconsciously. A teacher drank the student''s wine, Zhao Yanting''s face was a little red.

 Chapter 434： One drop per person

    "Okay, I''ll just make another glass for you." Ye Hao comforted Su Xiaoxiao. He started to mix the wine while looking at Zhao Yanting.


    "Sister Ting, how is it? It smells like alcohol."


    Zhao Yanting shook her head. She closed her eyes and showed a reminiscence expression: "This wine has no alcohol taste, but it has a fruity taste like those fruit wines. This taste...I can''t tell."


    "But it''s delicious, it makes people feel an urge to drink."


    Listening to Zhao Yanting''s description, the taste buds of many people around were aroused.


    "Xiaoyue, should I help you taste it?" Song Ying''s gaze fell on the wine glass in Song Xiaoyue''s hand.


    Song Xiaoyue moved quickly, afraid that her sister would **** her wine, so she directly took the wine glass and drank it, then her eyes widened. 434


    "This wine is delicious!"


    Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao eagerly: "Well... can I have another glass."


    After that, Ye Hao became a bartender for a few people and began to make a variety of fine wines there. During the period, there were many guests who wanted to ask Ye Hao to make them a glass of wine.


    But Ye Hao directly declined to the men, and the beautiful women limited one cup each.


    Now, in the eyes of those ladies, Ye Hao is a very gentleman. Not only can he play the piano, but he also knows the great businessmen and the perfect gentleman who can mix wine!


    Most of all, after drinking Ye Hao''s fine wine, the faces of all of them showed the expressions of being captured.


    Looking at Ye Hao''s eyes, he was full of fascination.


    The men stared at Ye Hao with an expression of resentment, already despising Ye Hao thousands of times in their hearts.


    "Feifei, give me a sip of this wine." A man looked at the wine glass in his girlfriend''s hand with eyesight, and the fragrance had already aroused the wine bug in his belly.


    However, the girlfriend did not hesitate to finish the sip, and then looked at her boyfriend provocatively: "You have to drink it by yourself, don''t you care about me when you drank and played games before."


    The man smiled bitterly at the empty cup.


    This scene also happened between other partners. At this moment, if these ladies are allowed to choose between fine wine and male partner, they will choose fine wine without hesitation.


    There are some unwilling men who are willing to pay a high price for Ye Hao''s wine.


    This made Ye Hao''s eyes shine.


    Now the task of jealousy value and admiration value has been completed nearly two-thirds after the bartending thing just now, but the task of fighting for one billion yuan has not yet settled.


    But it''s impossible to sell too much wine, and Ye Hao didn''t want to waste a night of bartending others, so Ye Hao soon thought of a way.


    "Now, if you want to drink, hold an empty glass in your hand and line up in front of me."


    For Ye Hao''s sudden arrangement, the guests were a little dazed, but in order to taste the wine, they still lined up honestly.


    After that, Ye Hao called the Miaoling bartender next to him, and whispered a few words in her ear.


    Breathing on her neck, Miao Ling''s bartender instantly blurred her eyes and bit her lip with his teeth. For some reason she felt that Ye Hao was so close to herself that she had a desire to turn into a tiger and pounce on her.


    But the broad daylight still allowed her to control her desires, and what Ye Hao ordered made her look surprised.


    "Sir, what do you want that thing for?"


    "Don''t worry about what you are going to do, you can find it for me, and I will buy you a drink later."


    As soon as Ye Hao''s voice fell, the Miaoling bartender had disappeared.


    Then Ye Hao began to mix drinks there, waiting in line with the guests holding the wine glasses.


    The captain and the pianist Lang Liming walked in while chatting. They noticed the strange situation in the restaurant. Seeing the big and small bosses, they were all standing in line there at the moment, and they were stunned.


    "What kind of activity is this?" Lang Liming muttered in surprise.


    With doubts, the captain and Lang Liming came over, and he found that his first officer was also in the team, and there were several sailors.


    "What are you doing here?" The captain looked at his first mate.


    When the chief officer saw the captain, he immediately whispered: "Captain, let me tell you. The wine made by the gentleman in front of you is really delicious. I just smelled it and I was very drunk. I still Secretly took a wine glass that a lady had drunk and licked the bottom of the glass. The smell..."


    The captain took a deep breath. He looked at the dignified and honest first mate, who didn''t expect him to do such a thing. He was still there at this moment, telling himself everything as if showing off.


    "Captain, it seems that they are all waiting for a drink. Let''s go ahead and have a look." Lang Liming pointed to the front bar and was about to walk over.


    The captain also began to wonder what kind of wine it was that made people so fascinated.


    But when they took a few steps forward, immediately more than a dozen pairs of eyes stared at them.


    "Don''t jump in the line."


    Uh


    The captain and Lang Liming were watched by everyone and came to the back of the team.


    "What''s the matter with them? Isn''t it just wine? Is it necessary?" The captain is also a wine lover, after all, he has no other preferences on the ship all year round.


    But this was the first time he saw such a scene.


    "Let''s wait and see." Lang Liming looked at the front curiously.


    After a while, the wine in Ye Hao''s hand was mixed, and the young bartender also came back. There was a dropper in her hand, the kind that would only appear in the laboratory, and it would drip out after a squeeze. Dropper with a drop.


    Everyone still thought what Ye Hao wanted this thing for, and their eyes widened in the next moment.


    I saw Ye Hao pour the mixed wine into a glass, then use a dropper to absorb a little, and then move it to the cup of the first guest in the line, squeezing it with his fingers.


    A drop of wine dripped into the glass.


    "next."


    At this moment, there was only Ye Hao''s voice, and everyone''s expressions were dull. They looked at the wine glass of the first guest, and couldn''t see the liquid inside without looking carefully.


    Not only them, but the women are also puzzled at this moment, they don''t know what Ye Hao is going to do.


    "That''s it? Can you give it all, I can give it." The first guest said, ready to pay.


    But Ye Hao refused: "Now I invite everyone to this wine, everyone just orders it."


    Pay for it, and wait a moment when it''s time for you to pay.


    "Sir, please step aside, the friends behind are still waiting." Ye Hao urged.


    The guest could only smile bitterly and walked to the side with the cup with only a drop of wine, and then watched the person take a drop of wine from Ye Hao.


    "This person is too stingy."


    "Just a drop of wine is not enough for my throat."


    "Yes, just such a drop. I usually rinse my mouth with Lafite! The big deal is that I don''t drink it anymore." As soon as a grumpy boss finished speaking, a guest before him ran over and looked at what was in his hand. cup.


    "Sir, if you don''t drink it. Give it to me." This man received the wine before him, and the wine glass in his hand was clean at this moment, as if he had just taken it out.


    The grumpy boss hesitated.


    "Give it to me, I will give you a thousand yuan."


    "Old Zhao, it''s me. We had a business cooperation before. Give me this wine."


    More and more people gathered, and they were all men who had finished drinking.


    The violent boss is a bit irritable, so he just drank it by himself. In fact, this idiom is not suitable here because it is just a drop.


    The next moment, the tempered boss opened his eyes wide, and he shouted. "Good wine!"

 Chapter 435： Want to buy my wine for ten thousand yuan?

    The guests who had finished drinking all looked at the glass of wine in Ye Hao''s hand with red eyes.


    Alcoholics who have always liked to drink have already begun to scratch their heads, fidgeting, and seeing the wine but not being able to drink it. What a painful thing.


    Finally, it was finally the turn of the captain and Lang Liming behind.


    "Mr. Ye, Mr. Ye can still mix drinks?" Lang Liming looked at Ye Hao in surprise. He wanted Ye Hao after playing the piano just now and talked about the piano.


    "It will adjust a little, Mr. Lang might as well try it." Ye Hao dropped a drop into Lang Liming''s wine glass.


    "Mr. Ye, you just give one drop to each person. It would be too stingy." The captain looked at the cup in his hand.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "Mr. Captain, you can taste this wine first."


    Lang Liming and the captain looked at each other, raised their wine glasses, and drank the drop of wine out of curiosity.


    Lang Liming usually doesn''t drink much, but when the liquor enters his throat, he feels that his soul has been sublimated, and even his long-suffering inspiration on the piano has appeared again.


    When Lang Liming recovered, the captain on the side had already touched the bartender in front of Ye Hao.


    "Mr. Ye, give me another sip."


    "No way."


    "If it doesn''t work, just one drop. I can let Mr. Ye take my boat for free from now on."


    "No way."


    Seeing the captain begging in every possible way, he was like an addicted addict.


    Although a little unfeeling, for his own plan, he would not give the captain a drink at this moment.


    At this moment, everyone in the restaurant had already drunk Ye Hao''s wine, and everyone was staring at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao knew that his goal had been achieved, so he picked up the remaining glass and drank it directly in front of everyone.


    [System prompt: Envy value is full, host task is completed, 20 skill points are obtained]


    [Current host arrears: 107. ¡¿


    The jealousy of the drunkard is really great, most of all, after you arouse their gluttons, plus the previous wave of operations by Ye Hao.


    But this is just the beginning.


    Ye Hao looked at everyone and said with a smile: "Everyone, I think everyone has tasted my wine."


    "Stop talking nonsense, just tell me how can you mix drinks!" an impatient boss shouted.


    "Yes, we want to drink!"


    "It''s a big deal, I spend 10,000 yuan to buy you a glass of wine!"


    Want to drink my wine for ten thousand yuan?


    Ye Hao smiled inwardly, but the expression on his face remained unchanged. He squinted and placed ten empty cups in front of him.


    Then began to mix the wine. After more than ten minutes, the ten empty glasses had been poured into the liquor. The charming fragrance filled the restaurant, seduce everyone''s taste buds, and looked at the ten wine glasses with red eyes.


    "I also came out to have fun. I can''t mix it with you all night. So I only mix these ten glasses of wine, and then you can bid for this glass of wine at a high bid price. The money is paid on the spot, and credit cards are supported. , Alipay, WeChat transfer." Ye Hao showed a profiteer smile.


    auction?


    They have seen fine wines at auction, but this is the first time they have heard that they can auction the wines that have just been tuned.


    The women looked at Ye Hao in surprise, all wondering what Ye Hao wanted to do.


    "What the **** is he going to do? How much can I sell for a few glasses of wine?" Su Xiaoxiao vomited.


    Soon, Su Xiaoxiao will know how terrifying the obsession of a good drinker is, and she will regret it.


    "Okay, now we will start auctioning this first glass of wine. The price starts at one thousand, and the price increase is at least one thousand. Starting now." Ye Hao said solemnly there, there is really an atmosphere of an auction.


    "I''m paying two thousand!" A businessman raised his hand immediately.


    It''s not that they haven''t participated in the auction, and for the merchants who can stand here, a few thousand dollars may be their daily pocket money.


    "I am out of five thousand!"


    "I haven''t had enough addiction just now, I paid 10,000 yuan." A man with a big golden chain, looking like a nouveau riche, shouted.


    "I''ll pay twelve thousand!" The captain also raised his hand, and swallowed while watching the glass of wine.


    "Four thousand and four."


    The captain looked at Lang Liming, who put his hands down next to him. He was smiling and looking at himself: "Sorry, the one with the higher price will get it. I also like this wine."


    The atmosphere at the beginning was quite normal, one thousand and one thousand plus, but the more the number, the more terrifying.


    After a few minutes, the price has climbed to a terrible height.


    "I give out two hundred and ten thousand."


    The women who watched this scene were stunned.


    A glass of wine actually sold for 210,000! That''s right, Lafite in 1982 does not have this price.


    "Miss Zhou, this is how your businessmen make money?" Ning Yawen asked curiously.


    "I don''t know when making money is so easy, that glass of wine is simply a gem!" Zhou Qianyi smiled bitterly and shook her head.


    The price has reached 200,000 and hasn''t stopped. Although there are fewer people shouting, the price is still rising.


    "I give out 880,000!" Cole raised his hand.


    At this moment, everyone was quiet.


    "This gentleman bid 880,000, does anyone bid higher?" Although Cole is a friend he just met, Ye Hao is still very serious.


    Looking around, no one shouted again.


    "Okay! Congratulations to this gentleman for taking this glass of wine at a high price of 880,000 yuan, sir, how do you choose to pay." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Cole who came over.


    Cole took out a stack of checks from his pocket, wrote a string of numbers on the top check, tore it off and handed it to Ye Hao.


    I almost forgot, the rich people who use Alipay WeChat use checks.


    "Mr. Cole, this glass of wine belongs to you." Ye Hao took the 880,000 check and pushed the first glass of wine to Cole.


    Cole picked up the wine glass, first smelled it, and then began to savor it in front of everyone.


    Guru


    At this moment, many people can hear drooling.


    He is also a good drinker. The previous cup was drunk for a hundred days, and he couldn¡¯t drink too much, but this cup of wine was different, and his second purpose was to increase Ye Hao¡¯s favor with him. He felt that this Chinese person was really extraordinary.


    "Good wine. Ye, it is my honor and my sorrow to drink your wine. Maybe I won''t feel anymore after drinking other wines." Under the enviable eyes of everyone, Cole put down the glass and returned to the crowd. Among.


    "Now we start auctioning the second cup!" Ye Hao started his own money-making journey again, which was actually quite happy.


    He doesn''t care about the amount of money. For him, he just finds ways to complete the task and enjoy the process.


    However, it seemed to others that an individual was giving Ye Hao money, and Ye Hao had more and more checks in his hand.


    The least one is more than seven hundred thousand.


    "I''m going. What did I do just now." Su Xiaoxiao covered his face with a regretful expression.


    "What''s wrong?" The women looked at Su Xiaoxiao in confusion.


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at the three empty cups next to him, which she had pestered Ye Hao to adjust to her before. "I actually drank more than two million!"

 Chapter 436： Sky-high wine

    Finally, ten glasses of wine were auctioned off, and one of them even sold for 1.2 million! It was captured by a rich middle-aged businessman.


    The ten cheques in his hand add up to more than ten million.


    "This is a tip for you." Ye Hao took out one casually, stuffed it into the breast pocket of the young bartender, picked up the coat next to it, and left the bartender.


    Miaoling''s bartender blushed and covered her chest. At this moment, she felt that she was really in love.


    And this scene was seen by many women, looking at Ye Hao with golden light.


    Before, they might just marvel at Ye Hao''s appearance and Ye Hao''s talent.


    But at this moment, they also added a young man of gold to the male god!


    Although he doesn''t know what his identity is, a man who can sell one million by just making a glass of wine, and one million cheques can be given away casually.


    Will he have no money?


    "Oh, our Young Master Ye Da is back. Now, I don''t know how many girls will be deceived by you. I think I should put you in a cell and save you from harming those girls." Qiu Xueyao stared. Ye Hao.


    She still remembered the things Ye Hao made her make a fool of.


    "Ye, I found you really have the potential to be a businessman." Caesar laughed.


    Song Ying on the side also added: "Still a profiteer."


    "Why do you say that? Don''t those people willingly pay for wine?" Ning Yawen didn''t understand why Song Ying and others would say that.


    Zhou Qianyi explained aloud: "Ms. Ning, you didn''t find out just now. From the beginning of restricting men''s drinking, to later giving everyone a drop, to auctioning a high price of more than one million yuan."


    "It can be said that if the first few links are missing, these wines can only sell for a hundred thousand at most."


    Looking at Ning Yawen, she still didn''t understand.


    Song Ying added, "The first step of restriction can arouse the jealousy and curiosity of those men. After all, most of the wealthy people on this ship are men, and men are the majority who are willing to spend a lot of money on alcohol."


    "Ye Hao used the first step to build momentum for his wine."


    "Then he used the second step to give everyone a drop of wine. It looks stingy, but this is just right. If you give someone a full glass of wine, some people may not want to drink it after drinking it, but a drop of wine."


    "It just happens to arouse their taste buds, the most important thing is to make those who are addicted to alcoholic life, this is simply tempting them naked."


    "At this time, those people''s desire for Ye Hao wine has reached its peak."


    "The last step is to make things more expensive. Ye Hao doesn''t give everyone a drink, because then the price of the product will drop a lot."


    "He uses hunger marketing to create a concept for everyone. I only have ten glasses of wine here. You have tasted it just now. If you still want to drink, then buy these ten glasses yourself."


    "This is what has completely ignited the psychology of demand in consumers'' hearts. In addition, these people have no shortage of giants and rich people, making these wines have a value far beyond their actual value."


    Hearing Song Ying''s explanation, Ning Yawen nodded her head, then looked at Ye Hao, and muttered in a low voice: "Profit merchant."


    Ye Hao couldn''t laugh or cry, his thoughts were clear in the eyes of Song Ying, Zhou Qianyi and their two female bosses.


    Of course, the merchants who bought the wine just now are not fools, but their reason has been invaded by the desire of the need, and they just want to taste the wine again.


    "Okay. Everyone is full of food and drink, let''s go shopping elsewhere." Ye Hao put on his suit.


    He saw Su Xiaoxiao looking at the empty cup on the table with eyesight, still muttering something in his mouth.


    "My two million."


    "Two million..."


    "I actually drank two million."


    Ye Hao wondered what the girl was making: "What happened to her?"


    "It''s okay, she just heard that she had drunk two million, and she suddenly couldn''t bear it in her heart." Song Xiaoyue explained.


    This girl...


    [System prompt: deduct interest on the day''s arrears 22. ¡¿


    [The host currently owes arrears: 129. Remaining repayment period: 4 days. ¡¿


    Ye Hao was taken aback, he looked at the time, unknowingly it was already past twelve, and he looked at the task list again.


    ¡¾Amour Value: 8521/10000¡¿


    I went. I thought that this wave of Sao operations could complete this task. I didn''t expect that there was a little bit left. This time, the task just completed before was completed in vain, and the interest was added, but it increased.


    Just when Ye Hao''s heart felt bad.


    woo woo woo woo


    A whistle sound spread throughout the cruise ship.


    "The ship has stopped?" Ye Hao felt that the ship seemed to have stopped, almost seven or eight hours had passed since they left the port.


    "Where are we now?"


    "According to this voyage, we should have reached the high seas." Zhou Qianyi said.


    high seas?


    Are we going abroad now?


    "Ahem..."


    The sound of the radio sounded again, and most of the guests raised their heads, ready to listen for any announcement.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the Celestine cruise ship has now arrived on the high seas. We will stay here for a few hours until early tomorrow morning."


    "I also want to tell you the good news that the special benefits of this ship are about to begin. Sponsored by Pao¡¯s Casino, there is a casino in the bottom cabin of the Sky Girl. You can enjoy it there. I hope you will have a good time. "


    casino?


    "Opening a casino, isn''t it illegal?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "This is the high seas. According to the UN regulations, the high seas do not belong to any country. What happens here does not need to comply with the laws of any country, so gambling here is not illegal." Caesar explained, looking at the excitement in his eyes. He is also a fan of this.


    Qiu Xueyao frowned, her fists clenched.


    As a police officer, she hates gambling, and it must be a big gamble for these businessmen to gather here.


    But she has no choice now.


    "Xue Yao." Zhou Qianyi stretched out her hand and looked at Qiu Xueyao worriedly. She knew that her sister was a police officer with a sense of justice, and she was very worried about Xue Yao''s impulsive behavior here.


    Qiu Xueyao took a deep breath, her eyes gleamed: "It''s okay, I won''t make trouble."


    However, the next moment Qiu Xueyao''s conversation changed.


    "But I can''t just sit and wait, don''t they want to gamble. I go and lose all their bets, see what they bet!"


    With that said, Qiu Xueyao walked towards the cabin with a casino as stated in the broadcast.


    Uh


    Everyone looked at Qiu Xueyao''s back and was stunned. What kind of theory is this? In order to prevent them from gambling, the police go to lose their bets?

 Chapter 437： Encounter an "old friend"

    "It turns out that this is the casino, so gorgeous." Song Xiaoyue looked at the lobby in surprise.


    It¡¯s a big place with many round gaming tables like those found in gambling movies.


    Gorgeous lights, red carpets, and those **** croupiers.


    "The first online casino in Australia* has opened. Beautiful croupiers will issue cards online, giving you a different gaming experience!"


    A voice suddenly sounded from the side, and I saw a waiter leaning against the wall looking at something with his earphones, but it is estimated that the earphones were not inserted firmly and the sound came out directly.


    The waiter immediately turned off the phone and ran away awkwardly.


    "Online casino? What is that, is it fun?" Su Xiaoxiao interrogated Ye Hao curiously.


    Ye Hao''s mouth twitched, and his eyes flickered: "It''s fun, but gambling is bad behavior. Don''t be addicted."


    Su Xiaoxiao seemed to really believe Ye Hao''s words, and nodded there.


    The beauties on the side didn''t show any strange expressions, as if Ye Hao had made no mistake.


    "Xueyao has already gambled over there." Zhou Qianyi saw a gambling table at a glance. Qiu Xueyao had already started there. The croupier dealt her cards, but she looked a little at a loss.


    The look of holding two cards, you can see that he is a layman.


    I lost several decks of cards in a blink of an eye.


    "Let''s go there quickly, otherwise it is estimated that she will lose all her salary next month." Ye Hao walked over there.


    However, as soon as they took a few steps, Zhao Yanting and Su Xiaoxiao stopped abruptly, with a strange expression on their faces.


    Ye Hao followed the two stiff gazes and saw that above Qiu Xueyao''s table, among the gamblers on the opposite side, there were acquaintances among them.


    More than one!


    The middle school physical education teacher at Haicheng Middle School, Jiang Jianhua.


    Su Xiaoxiao''s mother, Su Yan. And her concubine.


    Why did they come to this ship? According to their status, they should have no chance to come.


    At this moment, there was a pile of weights representing bets in front of them, just like a hungry wolf playing there.


    "Why are they here?" Ye Hao frowned and muttered.


    Zhao Yanting''s surprise disappeared quickly, after all, she was completely disappointed with Jiang Jianhua.


    But Su Xiaoxiao''s state was a bit wrong, she kept staying there with her head down, pulling the skirt corners.


    You can notice that her arms are shaking.


    "Xiao Xiao, what''s the matter with you? Is it uncomfortable..." Zhou Qianyi looked at Su Xiaoxiao and asked worriedly.


    Although it was only the first time she met Su Xiaoxiao today, when she heard that Su Xiaoxiao was Ye Hao''s sister, she showed a very caring attitude and asked if she noticed something unusual about Su Xiaoxiao.


    Before Zhou Qianyi finished speaking, she was interrupted by Ye Hao''s eyes, and Ye Hao didn''t want her to ask more questions.


    Song Xiaoyue leaned in Zhou Qianyi''s ear and said a few words softly. They also saw Su Xiaoxiao''s mother just now. They all saw what happened before Haicheng left.


    Ye Hao walked to Su Xiaoxiao and stroked her head with his hand: "Go say hello?"


    Su Xiaoxiao didn''t speak, and didn''t say a word.


    During this period of time, when Su Xiaoxiao stayed with the girls, they talked and laughed, but she is a girl who can hide her secret very well, she tries to forget it with happiness.


    But she found that the person she didn''t want to see the most appeared in front of her.


    It''s like a person who likes to smoke. At the critical moment when he quit smoking, you put all kinds of cigarettes that he likes in front of him, attracting him with that taste.


    "It''s okay, I''ll be with you." Ye Hao took Su Xiaoxiao''s hand. At this time, someone needs to give her courage.


    Su Xiaoxiao stepped forward slowly, and the girls followed silently.


    When they got to the gaming table.


    Qiu Xueyao was still frustrated that she had lost money again. She couldn''t wait to step on the gaming table and shout: the police.


    On the other side, Jiang Huajian was red-eyed for winning, and he secretly said that these rich people have more money, and in a while, he won so much.


    This time I really came to the right, maybe I can really pay off my debts in stocks!


    "Baby, look. I said we were right this time. We made a full 300,000 yuan in a blink of an eye!" The Su Yan''s friend was also there, looking at Su Yan with affectionate eyes.


    "If my friend hadn''t brought us up this time, we wouldn''t have the opportunity to make money yet."


    Su Yan also didn''t expect that the money came so quickly, before playing mahjong by herself, at most tens of thousands in a day.


    With these few hands, he has 300,000 more chips in front of him.


    "That... shall we withdraw? After all, there are so many." Su Yan whispered.


    The man immediately said, "How can this be done? How can this be. Today we will turn your principal of more than one million into five million!"


    "but¡­¡­"


    "It''s nothing, let''s continue!"


    Under the man''s toughness, Su Yan still obeyed.


    When she raised her head to add weight, she was stunned. She saw Ye Hao and Su Xiaoxiao standing opposite.


    "Little!"


    Su Yan said tremblingly.


    The man was taken aback, his eyes looked over, and his eyes opened instantly.


    He swears that he has never seen so many beauties in his life, seven in total!


    And after that Su Xiaoxiao put on that evening gown, he became more attractive, and he saw his index finger move.


    But then he felt a murderous aura. He saw Ye Hao, and all the thoughts in his mind disappeared.


    He had seen the horror of this man before, and he didn''t dare to cause trouble here.


    "Um... we... let''s change a table." The man hurriedly took the weight and pulled Su Yan away from the card table and walked towards the other gaming tables.


    "What''s the matter with this mother, I don''t say hello to my daughter when I see it." Song Xiaoyue was arguing for Su Xiaoxiao.


    A person at the gambling table glanced at Ye Hao and the group of people, and took the weight and walked away.


    "Hey, why are you here?" Qiu Xueyao turned around and saw the people standing behind him.


    "Look at your loss. How much did Sister Xueyao lose?" Su Xiaoxiao suddenly raised her head, squeezing a smile on her face, and leaning to the table, looking at the weight in front of Qiu Xueyao, there were not many left. Up.


    Seeing Su Xiaoxiao like this, Ye Hao knew that she didn''t want them to worry, and the corner of her eyes would occasionally look at her mother sitting at the gaming table in the distance.


    "Nonsense, I just... I lost a little bit." Qiu Xueyao said with blinking eyes.


    "Beauty, you just brought a weight of fifty thousand. Now there is only ten thousand. Do you want me to lend you a little? Just play with my brother." A small sitting on the side The boss looked at Qiu Xueyao with a squint, the weight in front of him was already piled up a little.


    "Know that money is the skill here!" Jiang Jianhua also said aloud, his eyes staring at Zhao Yanting, his fingers tapping there with weights.


    He noticed the arrival of Zhao Yanting and Ye Hao, and he seemed to be demonstrating. Qiu Xueyao stared at them angrily: "Don''t talk nonsense. Go on, my old lady is going to lose all of you today. Let you people know about gambling!"

 Chapter 438： Kill the Quartet

    "Hurry up!" Qiu Xueyao looked at the croupier angrily.


    The croupier looked at the person behind Qiu Xueyao: "How many people don''t play?"


    "We don''t play." The girls shook their heads.


    Ye Hao also shook his head, just standing behind Qiu Xueyao.


    Zhou Qianyi also patted Qiu Xueyao and said worriedly: "Xueyao, fifty thousand yuan is equivalent to your salary for several months! Or forget it."


    "No, I won''t win them today. I promise not to stop!" Qiu Xueyao''s stubborn temper came up, ten horses couldn''t move.


    Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao, and Ye Hao motioned her to rest assured.


    Ye Hao also glanced at the distance, Su Yan and the others started playing again, and the joy of winning all at once dispelled the woman''s guilt.


    The croupier on Qiu Xueyao''s side began to deal.


    At the moment, only Qiu Xueyao and the person who provoked Qiu Xueyao and Jiang Huajian were left on the gambling table, as well as a few other gamblers.


    They play the more popular Texas Hold''em.


    The rules of Texas Hold''em are very simple. Everyone is dealt two cards, with three open cards in the middle, and then two chapters will be issued one after another, allowing the gambler to match the two cards in his hand with the open cards on the table.


    Then judge the win or lose based on the size. During the period, if the gambler has no confidence in the hand, he can give up at any time or choose to raise.


    The rules of this game appeared directly in Ye Hao''s mind. As for why he knew, he had drawn the God of Gambler skill in the previous five consecutive draws!


    A new round of gambling has begun, and the bets are all pressed. Two cards were dealt to everyone''s hands, and three community cards were placed on the table.


    Those weights are the smallest one thousand bottoms. Qiu Xueyao carefully looked at her hole cards, and Ye Hao knew she was a novice.


    Even if I know the rules, I haven''t played it a few times.


    Here, it depends not only on luck, but also on the face of sadness and joy. Qiu Xueyao frowned when she saw the card.


    "Please place a bet." The croupier said, looking at Qiu Xueyao on the left.


    Qiu Xueyao gritted her teeth and prepared to fold.


    But Ye Hao directly grabbed the weight in front of him and threw it on.


    "with!"


    "Hey, what are you doing. I have a three and eight in my hand!" Qiu Xueyao shouted directly, and the voice directly made the surrounding gamblers smile.


    "It''s okay, I lose." Ye Hao held Qiu Xueyao''s hand that wanted to get back the bet.


    "Yoyo, the young man is good at playing. Let me follow." The businessman looked at Ye Hao provocatively and dropped his bet.


    Jiang Huajian followed, and several other gamblers also chose to follow.


    At this time, Ye Hao stared at the two cards in Qiu Xueyao''s hand, 3 of spades and 8 of spades.


    The three cards on the table are the box jack, the 9 of hearts, and the 8 of clubs.


    The croupier turned over a card, 8 of Hearts.


    Qiu Xueyao''s eyebrows didn''t react at this time, just looking at the cards silly.


    Song Ying, behind her, raised her eyebrows. Compared to Qiu Xueyao, she still knows a little bit about this. Sometimes she would have fun with her clients.


    "Fold."


    "Fold."


    At this moment, the vast majority of people fold.


    Only the little boss was left. He gritted his teeth and looked at the cards on the table, then looked at Qiu Xueyao''s side.


    "Brother, don''t read it. Just now this silly girl told you that we have an 8 in our hole card, and now we have three 8s on the card, if the last card is still an 8! Then we are the bombs. "Ye Hao looked at the little boss provocatively.


    Bomb is second only to straight flush in Texas Hold''em.


    "But you may only have three!"


    The little boss gritted his teeth and looked at the cards in his hand. It was a 7 and a 10. This matched the 8, 9, and J on the table. It was a straight. Although it was not a straight flush, it was not too small.


    The problem is, if the fifth public card is not 8! Qiu Xueyao is three cards, three cards are smaller than a straight!


    In the end, the little boss still believed in the probability, and the probability of a bomb was too small.


    "I don''t believe you are a bomb! I follow!" The little boss followed.


    There are now thirty or forty thousand cards on the table.


    Everyone looked at the croupier''s card. They were all thinking that this card would really be 8?


    Snapped


    The fifth card was placed on the table, and it was one!


    8!


    "I''ll go, this is too lucky."


    "Bomb! Fortunately I didn''t follow it just now."


    The previous few gamblers who withdrew were all fortunate that they did not follow. If they want to win the bomb, they must be a straight flush or a bigger bomb!


    The little boss sat there with his teeth gritted, staring at Ye Hao with a cold snort.


    "We won?" Qiu Xueyao didn''t react at this time, watching the croupier push the pile of weights in front of her.


    "Will you play anymore?" Zhou Qianyi poked her head.


    Qiu Xueyao pouted: "I only gambled, and I have learned a little about the rules. This is my first time playing."


    Several women were holding their heads, and they dared to play so big for the first time.


    Fortunately, the bottom of this table is still small. If there are tens of thousands of tens of thousands of people, Qiu Xueyao will lose all his family assets.


    "Well, you get out. I''ll win for you." Ye Hao said, Qiu Xueyao hesitated, and finally she obediently stepped out.


    "Come on, win them all!"


    Ye Hao sat down and looked at the dealer with a slight smile: "The beauties will deal with cards."


    The croupier''s face flushed and he began to prepare for a new game.


    Next, the eyes of everyone watching Ye Hao changed, and what changed was the weight in front of Ye Hao''s eyes. At this moment, it was already piled up into a small mountain, and it was three or four million.


    This way, Ye Hao killed them directly and lost their money. When they thought they had a good card, Ye Hao could come up with better cards than them.


    They had lingering fears that Ye Hao had a big card in his hand, and when he folded, Ye Hao showed a cunning expression. The card in his hand was not very big on the table, and sometimes there was not even a pair. .


    The people around were amazed at Ye Hao''s gambling skills and courage.


    During the period, the little boss even went to the waiter to swipe his card and exchanged a lot of chips, but a lot of them went into Ye Hao''s pocket.


    At the gaming table, only Jiang Jianhua and the two of them were left. Jiang Jianhua tremblingly wiped his forehead with a handkerchief, looking at the only 50,000 weights left in front of him.


    He felt that his soul was flying.


    "Ye, your gambling skills are really amazing." Cole and Caesar, who had been watching from the side, all exclaimed.


    Compared with Chinese, their foreigners love Texas Hold''em even more.


    "Damn! I''m not playing anymore!" The little boss blushed, holding his remaining weights and preparing to leave.


    Jiang Jianhua looked at Ye Hao unwillingly, he was also ready to get up and leave.


    "Hey. Didn''t you just say that you want to win me, just leave now?" Qiu Xueyao laughed there happily, as if he had just killed the Quartet.


    "Huh." The little boss was angry.


    "Wait." But Ye Hao stopped them.


    "What''s the matter? If you won us, don''t let us go." Jiang Huajian gritted his teeth and stared at Ye Hao. The capital he had finally borrowed was almost finished at this moment!


    Ye Hao clapped his hands, he looked at the chips in the hands of the two, then he pointed to his own chips.


    "It seems that you still have fifty or sixty thousand in your hands. Then I will bet the last one with you."


    "Don''t play Texas Hold''em, it''s the simplest. A deck of cards, we draw one. As long as one of you two is bigger than me, I will lose you ten times!" I am short of money now, what? To be forgiving and forgiving, does not exist here at Ye Hao.

 Chapter 439： One lose ten

    ten times!


    Jiang Huajian''s eyes flickered, looking at Ye Hao''s pile of weights greedily.


    He now has fifty thousand, which means that as long as he wins, he can get five hundred thousand!


    And it''s still a matter of luck.


    As long as you are lucky, you might be able to make a profit!


    The little boss was shaken in his heart at this moment. Just now, he misappropriated a small part of the project money. If he can win back some points, he may go back and explain.


    "I bet with you!" The little boss returned to the table and put down his weight.


    Jianghua Jianyi is back with his teeth!


    "I also bet, I don''t believe your luck is so good!"


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth turned a curve, and he looked at the croupier: "In order to prevent you from talking about me, please ask the beauty to help us shuffle the cards, and then line them up on the table."


    The croupier is responsible for providing entertainment to everyone. They can''t control how everyone wants to play, so they just follow Ye Hao''s instructions.


    "Wait. You just said you lose ten times! Did you mean that no matter how much I press, you will lose ten times?" The little boss suddenly interjected.


    Ye Hao''s eyes flashed, as if he saw a stupid pig who had fallen into the pit, and he was about to bury himself.


    "Of course. No matter how much you press, as long as I lose. I will pay you ten times!" Ye Hao said proudly.


    "Then if I pay a million, you can afford it!" The little boss flushed red and took out a bank card from his pocket.


    That was a deposit he received before.


    Ye Hao smiled and said to the dealer next to him: "You can swipe your card to change weights."


    "Yes. We support any amount of weight exchange." The croupier said.


    "Well, please give me a fifty million yuan first." Ye Hao took out his bank card.


    Fifty million!


    Many people take a sigh of relief. Although they are all businessmen and rich people, most of them are just businessmen in a small field. The total assets under their names are only several hundred million, and the liquidity is even greater. It is only tens of millions.


    But Ye Hao was about to put out 50 million at once. Could this scare them?


    "Sir... Are you sure... you want to take 50 million?" the croupier asked cautiously.


    "of course."


    The dealer immediately called the waiter and swiped Ye Hao''s bank card, and then a waiter came over with a plate of Jin Shanshan''s weight.


    That''s right, it''s really a golden weight.


    Each of the weights says 1 million, and the material used is estimated to be gold!


    When these weights were brought out, everyone inhaled and lit up.


    "Sir, your weights. There are fifty one million weights in total. And your bank card." The waiter said respectfully.


    "On the table." Ye Hao put away the bank card, patted the pile of weights in front of him, and proudly looked at the dull two people in front of him: "How much do you have to press? If it is not enough, I will take out another fifty million. how about it."


    Local tycoon!


    What are local tyrants? Those with total assets of several hundred million can only be said to be rich people. They may not be able to come up with 50 million with a wave of hands!


    All the girls were shocked by Ye Hao''s actions.


    "Ye Hao is so rich?" Song Xiaoyue swallowed.


    Ning Yawen stared at Ye Hao with curious eyes.


    "You said he wouldn''t rob a bank, right?" Zhao Yanting took a breath.


    "I''ll go back and check to see if any bank has been stolen." Qiu Xueyao replied subconsciously.


    Song Ying looked at Ye Hao with complicated eyes. She knew Ye Hao was rich. She knew about the stone betting before, but this scene still surprised her.


    On the contrary, Zhou Qianyi was very calm. She knew Ye Hao was very mysterious. A man who could call countless big names in world business with a wave of his hand would be short of money?


    To say that the person who knows Ye Hao''s assets best here is Caesar, and he looked at all this with a smile.


    The little boss stared at the pile of weights greedily. At this moment, these weights were a pile of money in his eyes.


    Suddenly he picked up the phone.


    "Hey, Xiao Zhao. Immediately transfer the two million in the company account to my card. Don''t ask why, transfer it immediately."


    Putting down the phone, he stared at Ye Hao: "I pay three million!"


    three million!


    If you win, that would be a full thirty million!


    At this moment, he hadn''t thought about what would happen if he lost, greed had blinded his eyes.


    Jiang Jianhua looked at all this, his eyes were also red at the moment, he took out his mobile phone and pressed a phone number.


    "Hey, Brother Kai. Could you please lend me another 1 million."


    "Brother Kay, I promise you that after I go back this time, I will pay you back this million with profits."


    "Brother Kai, just trust me this time...I...I can press my house to you."


    "Jiang Jianhua, are you crazy! Uncles and aunts will be angry if you do this!" Zhao Yanting couldn''t help but walked up to Jiang Jianhua and slapped Jiang Jianhua.


    Snapped


    Jiang Jianhua''s eyes were red, and he gritted his teeth and stared at Zhao Yanting: "Smelly woman, you call a fart. You followed that guy because he was rich. I used to think you are so innocent, but now you are still not a student of you. Do..."


    bump


    Jiang Jianhua was hit hard in the abdomen, he knelt on the ground with his stomach in his hands, his mobile phone dropped aside.


    He raised his head and looked at Ye Hao who was closing his feet.


    "Don''t stare at me like that, your feet slippery every day. Take this as compensation." Ye Hao casually picked up a 100,000 bargaining chip and threw it in front of Jiang Jianhua, just like giving alms.


    At this moment, Zhao Yanting looked at Jiang Jianhua with cold eyes, she was so stupid, she even hoped that such a person would turn her head back.


    Jiang Jianhua immediately picked up the 100,000 yuan, and then he hurriedly picked up the phone. He suddenly seemed to forget the pain and exclaimed excitedly.


    "Brother Kun, are you willing to lend me money? One million will be transferred right away! Okay, no problem. Thank you Brother Kun!" Jiang Jianhua stood up tremblingly, he swallowed.


    "I... I pressed 1.3 million in total!"


    This is Jiang Jianhua plus the 1 million borrowed, and now all the money.


    Soon, Jiang Jianhua and the businessman''s chips were placed on the gaming table.


    Although the beautiful croupier has been in charge of a bet larger than this, it is the first time I have seen this kind of gameplay.


    She spread out a set of washed brand new playing cards neatly on the table.


    "Please draw the cards."


    Jiang Jianhua and the businessman immediately drew their cards.


    8 of spades!


    Plum J!


    "Great, plum J!" The two were very excited. According to the ratio, they have won half of them with J!


    They stared at Ye Hao and kept praying in their mouths.


    Ye Hao sneered at the look of the two men.


    His hand landed on a piece of poker, then raised it high and threw it on the table.


    The air is quiet.


    Ye Hao didn''t even look at the card. He just picked up a weight and stuffed it into the hand of the beautiful croupier as a tip, and asked her to help sort out the weight on the table.


    This bet was unfair from the beginning, and winning or losing was already doomed.


    Ye Hao, who has the skill of God of Gamblers, can see all the cards when the croupier shuffles the cards and note their positions.


    This is why he can win Texas Hold''em before. A person who knows the order of all the cards, do you want to beat him?

 Chapter 440： Playing big

    King of Spades!


    The little boss shook his body and fell to the ground, his face pale.


    Five or six million!


    He lost nearly five or six million tonight. He seems to have seen the problems that his company has caused because of the broken capital chain...


    He immediately attacked his heart with blood and energy, and fell into a coma before being carried down by the waiter.


    And the other Jiang Jianhua, he knelt down in front of Zhao Yanting with a plop, crying.


    "Yanting, please help me. Help me! I owe an **** debt now, and my house was actually mortgaged as early as the stock speculation."


    "I originally wanted to come back and get a copy, now... now I..."


    "Yanting, only you can save me now. I ate **** just now. For the sake of our childhood sweethearts, we must save me."


    Jiang Jianhua is crying like that at the moment, it''s a cry. People who don''t know really think he is a poor person.


    Ye Hao was worried that Zhao Yanting would be soft-hearted, and cast a look at the beautiful dealer on the side.


    Take people''s money to do things for others.


    The beautiful croupier picked up the walkie-talkie and said a few words. After a while, a security guard walked over and pulled Jiang Jianhua down, who was crying and crying.


    For these people, Ye Hao didn''t care about their life or death at all.


    why?


    Haha, there are some things that you have to choose on your own. If they didn''t greedy Ye Hao''s money just now, they wouldn''t have lost so badly.


    Ye Hao did not force them to gamble with himself.


    You can''t live by committing evil.


    "Well, how much your capital is, take it back yourself." Ye Hao said to Qiu Xueyao.


    Qiu Xueyao got back her principal.


    "Mr. Ye is playing here, don''t you think you lose shares when you bully those little shrimps?" Bao Shaobo and Hu Lijing didn''t know how they came out.


    Ye Hao has frivolous eyebrows. Just now, I was still thinking about where to find the wrongdoer to help him complete the task. Now it''s all right, and he came out.


    "Then you want to play with me?" Ye Hao looked at Bao Shaobo provocatively: "I heard that Master Bao was born as a gambler. I wonder if you have learned a few handyman skills."


    Bao Shaobo smiled coldly, he looked at the bets in front of Ye Hao.


    He also didn''t expect Ye Hao to be so rich. When he saw this scene in the distance just now, he was also shocked.


    "I''m afraid you can''t afford to lose this money!"


    But Bao Shaobo came here prepared this time, he and Hu Lijing have discussed it, and want to avenge his previous revenge!


    "Oh? Have fun?" Ye Hao smiled contemptuously.


    "Just play. But the poker is too slow. Let''s roll the dice and guess the size. The bet is small and it''s boring. How about our ten million?" Bao Shaobo walked to the other side of the gaming table and hugged the lake. Regent sat in a chair.


    Hu Lijing smiled and said, "Bao Shao is domineering, I''m afraid that people won''t dare to gamble."


    This is obviously aggressive.


    "Ye Hao!" Ning Yawen looked at Ye Hao worriedly. She still didn''t want Ye Hao to take risks.


    Moreover, Hu Lijing''s trouble with Ye Hao is probably related to her.


    "Okay, I just didn''t have fun." Ye Hao returned to the gaming table, staring at Bao Shaobo and the others.


    "But what about your bet, don''t you want the empty glove white wolf?"


    Bao Shaobo snorted and clapped his hands.


    Immediately, a waiter pushed a machine, which was something like a credit card machine.


    "The chips are too troublesome, I just swipe the card to pay the bill. Ten million, and I have 50 million in this card." Bao Shaobo took out a bank card and handed it to the waiter.


    The waiter put the bank card on the machine, and the screen immediately showed a deposit of 50 million.


    "Okay. Let''s do it then." Why not let someone send money.


    Soon, a middle-aged man walked out in uniform, holding a plate in his hand. On the plate was a sieve cup and five sieves.


    The middle-aged man said in a deep voice, "I''m a two croupier. Before shaking the sieve, both parties please confirm the size they want to buy, and then I will throw the sieve. Whoever wins wins."


    "I am very lucky. I am afraid that others will say that I am bullying you. Guess first, I will bet on another one." Bao Shaobo said vowedly.


    Ye Hao certainly has no problem.


    He randomly called a big one.


    Bao Shaobo just keeps down.


    Then the middle-aged croupier started to shake the dice.


    "Open. 1, 1, 2, 3, 4. Eleven o''clock, small. This gentleman wins." The middle-aged croupier opened the screen and pointed to the number of points in it.


    "Sorry, it looks like I was lucky. I won. Ten million is mine." Bao Shaobo hooked his finger and the waiter took away the ten chips in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled: "Go on, I will continue to bet big."


    "Then I''m still young."


    In the second round, Bao Shaobo won.


    "Oh yeah, I won again?" Bao Shaobo said, and even got to Hu Lijing''s face and kissed him.


    Hu Lijing was also in a good mood, and sat directly on Bao Shaobo''s lap.


    "Honey, you are awesome."


    With that said, Hu Lijing also looked at Ye Hao with smirking eyes.


    Ye Hao squinted, "Big."


    "Ye Hao, I think we should forget it." Song Ying also persuaded her.


    In a blink of an eye, she lost 20 million, which is equivalent to a few months of net income in her jewelry business.


    "Continue." Ye Hao patted the table.


    At this moment, he seemed to be a gambler, and he didn''t hit the south wall without giving up.


    "Why are you doing this, my sister kindly advises you..." Song Xiaoyue wanted to speak, but was held back by Zhou Qianyi.


    Zhou Qianyi chose to believe in Ye Hao. In her opinion, Ye Hao''s current behavior is indeed weird, but there must be a reason for something different!


    "I said to continue. I''m overwhelmed, didn''t you hear?" Ye Hao yelled at the middle-aged croupier, his tone a bit irritable.


    The middle-aged dealer wrinkled his face, taunting secretly in his heart, but his hands still moved.


    Lost again.


    Ye Hao lost the fourth round.


    In the fifth round, Ye Hao won once. He laughed, and I was about to get lucky.


    But then Ye Hao lost two games in a row.


    The original 50 million chips on the table were all on Bao Shaobo''s side, and only a few small chips that had been won before were left.


    "Yo-yo-yo, your luck is bad. I won you all at once!" Bao Shaobo smiled and his eyes were excited.


    It seems that the winner is already him.


    "Continue." Ye Hao sullenly took out a domestic bank card and handed it to the waiter.


    Then he stared at Bao Shaobo: "Let''s play a bigger game. How about 50 million rounds?"


    Bao Shaobo raised his eyebrows, and his eyes subconsciously looked at the middle-aged croupier aside.


    "Okay, since you want to give us money. Of course we don''t refuse, Bao Shao will continue to bet with him!" Hu Lijing urged excitedly, her body tightly pressed against Bao Shaobo.


    Bao Shaobo raised his head and looked at Ye Hao.


    "Then I need to know how much money is in your card, otherwise what if you want to empty the glove white wolf."


    "sure."


    Ye Hao entered his password on the machine without hesitation.


    A series of zeros appeared on the screen.


    The gamblers who came around saw it, and their eyes were the boss.


    "Ten...a billion? I''m going. Someone really carried a billion in their bank card." A famous person covered his mouth and said.


    No one thought that this young man had a bank card worth one billion. "I will bet with you to the end today. If you have the ability, you will win this billion for me." Ye Hao shouted imposingly.

 Chapter 441： Gamble

    Billion!


    Fortunately, the previous 50 million yuan can still be taken out by some merchants.


    But one billion!


    Even large companies estimate that it will take some time to raise money before they can spend so much money!


    But this young man directly took out a billion without blinking!


    "Ye Hao, are you crazy! Even if you have money, you can''t spoil it." Zhao Yanting tried to stop Ye Hao.


    But Ye Hao really seemed crazy, laughing madly there, standing up and patted his hands on the table.


    "Who is crazy. I''m not crazy."


    He stared at Bao Shaobo on the opposite side: "You were not very arrogant just now. Then continue to follow me, one billion will be put here! See if you have the ability to get it!"


    Bao Shaobo was moved. He looked at the billions on the display screen!


    As far as he knows, as the Baojia of Yuhang No.1 Casino, the amount of funds on the book is only 5 billion!


    As the young master of the Bao family, he has only 100 million funds at his disposal.


    But the guy in front of him, did not hesitate to come up with a billion!


    "Bet with him!" Hu Lijing''s eyes were also frantic, she leaned into Bao Shaobo''s ear and whispered softly, "Give me his billion, as long as you can win."


    "Not only I am yours, I can let the Hu family and your Bao family build a deeper cooperative relationship!"


    "Don''t forget, I am the eldest lady of the Lake Family!"


    Bao Shaobo''s heart moved slightly, people and finances have three gains!


    If he can go back with a billion, plus the cooperation of the Lake family.


    His position in the Bao family will definitely rise, and he can also save the Bao family''s current situation.


    Regardless of the smooth wind on the surface of Baos Casino, it is the first underground casino in Yuhang.


    However, Bao Shaobo knows that their Bao family has long been worse than before. Although they have a lot of connections, as the country¡¯s system in this area has become more and more stringent, the situation of their Bao family has deteriorated in recent years. .


    And casinos are a black industry after all.


    It might be picked up one day.


    That''s why the Bao family tried to climb the big tree of the Ye family and asked her son to go to the sideline "ugly girl" of the Ye family.


    As Bao Shaobo''s son, he is not without competition. His father is outside but has many illegitimate children. In a family like them, once he has no value or makes a mistake, the future owner of the Bao family Who else is it?


    This is an opportunity right now, an opportunity to consolidate one''s position in the Bao family!


    Bao Shaobo was calm in his heart, and then looked at Ye Hao with a smile: "Since you ask so, of course I am willing to accompany you to the end, isn''t it a billion. I''ll bet with you!"


    Wow


    At this moment, most of the surrounding gaming tables stopped, and gamblers gathered around.


    Su Yan and her concubine were also nearby.


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect that your relative is quite rich, one billion! Didn''t you say that he is a poor boy." The man looked at Ye Hao''s card greedily.


    Billion!


    That''s money they won''t make in their entire lives.


    "I...I don''t know, he was obviously the same before..." Su Yan paused.


    In her influence, Ye Hao is a poor dick, a waste.


    If it were not for the temptation of Ye Hao''s legacy at the time, she would never have adopted this kid.


    But now, the changes in this teenager are simply earth-shaking.


    "Hmph, I want to see how he loses like a bereaved dog in a while." The man looked hostile at Ye Hao, and he wished Ye Hao would lose everything.


    "Ye Hao, you really can''t be impulsive." Ning Yawen also persuaded her.


    This is not hundreds of thousands or millions, but a billion!


    Money that most people can''t make in a lifetime.


    "Ye." Caesar also looked at Ye Hao. Although he knew how much Ye Hao''s assets were, it was one billion... This was really not a small sum.


    "Don''t worry about it, this is Lao Tzu''s money. I can play whatever I like." Ye Hao glared bitterly at the middle-aged croupier.


    "What are you doing stupidly? Don''t shake the sieve quickly, I bet a big bet!"


    The middle-aged co-dealer picked up the sieve cup without changing his face, shook it a few times, covered it on the table, and gently removed it.


    "6, 1, 2, 3, 1. 13 o''clock, small!"


    Bao Shaobo looked at the machine on the side with excitement, showing that 50 million chips had been transferred to his bank card.


    This is much faster than the previous ten million, ten million won.


    "I don''t believe in this evil. This time we bet 100 million and continue to shake the sieve." Ye Hao directly raised the bet to 100 million.


    The middle-aged croupier frowned and said, "Sir, you are not suitable."


    "What is appropriate? I''ll ask if you dare to bet with me!" Ye Hao said to Bao Shaobo in the following sentence.


    Bao Shaobo hesitated for a while, and finally said: "Okay, I will play with you. One hundred million is one hundred million!"


    Wow


    This man is really a lunatic, playing with a sieve to bet big and small, he can bet 100 million.


    The surrounding businessmen had seen Ye Hao''s madness, and he was truly a gambler at this moment.


    "I''m still overwhelmed!" Ye Hao gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, his eyes were flushed and bloodshot, and the hand pressing on the top of the gaming table had completely scratched a corner of the gaming table.


    The middle-aged croupier silently picked up the sieve cup and shook the sieve again.


    "2, 3, 1, 5, 1. 12 o''clock, small!"


    It''s another little one.


    "6,3,1,1,2. Small."


    "¡­¡­small."


    "small!"


    Ye Hao has lost three more games in a row, and he has completely lost 500 million so far.


    Bao Shaobo''s eyes were filled with unbearable excitement, 500 million!


    He made 500 million in just a few strokes.


    Ye Hao sat down on the position, as if suddenly frustrated.


    "What? The big boss doesn''t continue?" Bao Shaobo stared at Ye Hao with a smile at the moment, he was still staring at the remaining 500 million on Ye Hao''s bank card!


    Bao Shaobo has already tasted the sweetness, he will not be reconciled if he doesn''t get the 500 million in his hands.


    Ye Hao was immersed for a long time, he stood up abruptly, walked to the machine, and drew out his bank card.


    give up?


    That''s right, if you lose 500 million, no matter how crazy you are, you have to give up.


    This idea flashed in everyone''s mind, and they secretly envied Bao Shaobo. With such good luck, he easily earned a full 500 million.


    brush


    A burst of golden light flashed by.


    "Swipe this card for me." Ye Hao handed the card to the waiter. Then he walked around the round table and walked directly in front of Bao Shaobo. He looked down at Bao Shaobo with a hideous and crazy expression on his mouth.


    "Continue? Of course continue. Lao Tzu has never suffered a loss. Lao Tzu has to win back the money you won from Lao Tzu with the original profit."


    "One hundred million and one hundred million are too small, I don''t have time to waste time with you."


    Ye Hao raised a finger as he spoke, his head tilted to the right at thirty degrees like a madman, and his tongue licked the corner of his mouth. "I''ll play bigger with you, one billion! One billion!"

 Chapter 442： Ye Hao

    madman!


    This person is completely crazy, one billion!


    One hundred million was crazy before, now one billion!


    The big bosses present all swallowed sluggishly.


    Bao Shaobo was also taken aback, but he looked at Ye Hao''s expression, and at first he saw the expression of a gambler who was pressing on the casino floor.


    He didn''t know how many people he saw with such an expression in his own casino.


    And one billion... This is a big bun.


    "Do you still have a billion?" Bao Shaobo first looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    Ye Hao smiled coldly and said to the waiter behind him: "How is my card. Tell him how much money is in my card."


    The waiter was staring at the machine in front of him dullly.


    Ye Hao frowned and scolded: "What''s the matter, your waiter can''t even use a bank card."


    The waiter raised his head and said stiffly: "You... the balance of your card cannot be displayed."


    ...


    Bao Shaobo laughed, and he looked at Ye Hao sarcastically: "Hey. Don''t you want to bluff, okay, you want an empty glove white wolf? Don''t wait for a moment if you lose and you have no money."


    "But... this gentleman''s card has a full five billion free withdrawal limit. It''s just that the privacy of the specific amount of his account is protected." Don''t look at this as a waiter, he is a college graduate.


    He is responsible for finance, and he knows the bank cards of the world, or the process of withdrawing money and transferring funds, otherwise the work of swiping hundreds of millions of cards will not be handed over to him.


    "Moreover, this card is still a UBS Dark Gold Supreme Card!"


    Dark Gold Supreme Card!


    Cole suddenly turned his head to look at Caesar beside him.


    He is very clear about the meaning of the Dark Gold Supreme Card. Even the first shareholder of an international group like him does not have such a Dark Gold Supreme Card.


    His assets have reached the limit, but his personal connections are not enough for him to apply for such a dark gold supreme card.


    And he doesn''t think that a Chinese person can get the Dark Gold Supreme Card. According to his luck, there are only five such Dark Gold Supreme Cards in Asia, which are located in Bangzi Country, Island Country, China, and Xinpo.


    Ye Hao is definitely not one of the owners of those five cards.


    There is only one possibility... that is that the big boss behind Caesar gave this Chinese man this card!


    Cole took a deep breath and looked at Ye Hao''s eyes with a little respect.


    Other businessmen only showed surprised and curious expressions on their faces. Some people still don''t know what this dark gold bank card is, thinking it is just a Swiss bank card.


    "How? Do you dare to gamble with me!" Ye Hao lowered his head and looked at Bao Shaobo in front of him.


    This time Bao Shaobo hesitated, one billion... This is a big pie, but in case...


    "What is Bao Shao counseling, win his money!" Hu Lijing urged anxiously.


    "Are you a man? Don''t persuade you if you are a man."


    Seeing Bao Shaobo''s hesitant expression, Hu Lijing frowned and scolded.


    Finally, Bao Shaobo glanced at the middle-aged croupier with an interrogative look.


    The middle-aged croupier was silent for a while and nodded slightly.


    Bao Shaobo took a deep breath, and he patted the table: "Gamble and gamble, who is afraid of whom. You give me money like this, I am eager!"


    Ye Hao smiled lightly, and pointed to Bao Shaobo''s bank card: "But Master Bao? Your bet seems to be insufficient. You just said what you said, I will give it back to you. Do you... want an empty glove white wolf? ?"


    Bao Shaobo looked at his bank card, which originally had 100 million in it.


    Adding the 500 million won later, the total is 600 million.


    He gritted his teeth and took out a bank card again from his pocket. He looked at the bank card and hesitated for a long time.


    That was the remaining funds of a cooperation project that his father gave him. The cooperation project was only halfway through, and it happened that there was still 400 million left in his hands.


    "What are you doing in a daze, hurry up!" Hu Lijing urged anxiously, even her adrenaline accelerated at this moment.


    The more Ye Hao performed, the more she wanted to step on this man under her feet. Perhaps this was her abnormal psychology.


    Bao Shaobo handed the bank card to the waiter: "I still have 400 million in this card. Adding the previous 600 million, the total is 1 billion!"


    "Now you can start!" Bao Shaobo looked at Ye Hao defiantly.


    Ye Hao spread his hands and said, "Of course there is no problem."


    Then he said to the middle-aged croupier, "I''m still old."


    The middle-aged croupier picked up the sieve and began to shake, and this time he closed his eyes.


    And Bao Shaobo stared at the middle-aged croupier, as if praying.


    Ye Hao smiled in his heart.


    The middle-aged croupier was Bao Shaobo''s. Ye Hao had already seen this. Why did Bao Shaobo win so many times before? It was all because of the middle-aged croupier''s gambling skills.


    He may have some sieve shake technique, so that he can control the number of points that he shakes every time.


    The middle-aged croupier began to slow down slowly, and opened his eyes, slowly placing the sieve cup on the table.


    Perspective!


    Ye Hao''s eyes flashed with strange light, his eyes passed through the outer wall of the sieve cup, and he clearly saw the sieve inside.


    The five sieves have stopped shaking at this moment, and the numbers on them are: 2, 2, 4, 1, 3.


    Twelve o''clock, little!


    If it is opened according to this point, then Ye Hao has lost.


    But how could Ye Hao let himself lose now.


    Advanced object control!


    When the sieve cup fell on the table, the hull suddenly shook, and the middle-aged dealer''s feet were unstable, causing the sieve cup in his hand to sway.


    "What''s the matter? Why did the ship sway? Didn''t it mean that this luxury cruise ship has advanced equipment and is anti-shake."


    "Maybe there is a strong wind. No matter how strong the boat is, it will inevitably shake a little."


    "Don''t talk, hurry up and watch the game. It''s the first time I''ve seen a one-billion-dollar game."


    The shaking of the cruise ship seems to be an episode, and everyone''s eyes are focused on the screen in the hands of the middle-aged croupier.


    The points in it have been counted, which determines a gambling game of up to two billion!


    However, the middle-aged croupier did not open the sieve for a long time this time, and sweat appeared on his forehead.


    He does have the ability to shake out the points he wants, but the sudden shaking just now caused the sieve inside to change its position. He doesn''t know the points at this moment.


    Unless he can shake it again now.


    Guru


    The middle-aged croupier swallowed, and finally he tried to pick up the sieve cup and said: "The ship shook just now, I will shake it again."


    But at this time, a hand was held on the sieve cup.


    "Don''t, I''m still waiting to see the points, anyway, it''s the same to shake it up and down, you can just drive it directly."


    Ye Hao didn''t know when he appeared next to the middle-aged croupier, his hand opened the sieve cup directly.


    1.3.2.6.4.


    16 o''clock!


    Big!


    Ye Hao jumped up excitedly and patted the middle-aged dealer on the shoulder: "Thank you, brother, for helping me win so much money, wait for me to invite you to dinner!"


    The middle-aged croupier was terrified at this moment. He carefully raised his head and looked at Bao Shaobo.


    Bao Shaobo''s eyes were full of killing intent, and he looked at him with reproach. It seemed to be asking him why it was like this! Why is it big! Not small!

 Chapter 443： Poor ghost

    Billion!


    In a blink of an eye, he lost a billion!


    Although only 400 million of those billions belonged to him, Bao Shaobo, but in his opinion the billions were already himself.


    But in a blink of an eye he not only lost the money he won, but also fell from heaven to hell.


    Didi


    Bao Shaobo''s phone rang, and if the middle-aged croupier didn''t wince at him, he really didn''t want to look at the phone at the moment.


    He turned on the phone, and it was a text message edited by a middle-aged croupier.


    The content inside is very simple, meaning nothing more than to say that this time was an accident. It was all because of the shaking of the cruise ship just now, otherwise he would not have made such a mistake.


    And the number of points that appeared at the end was just a bit short!


    Bao Shaobo calmed his mood.


    "Oh. I remember a saying, Feng Shui turns around." Ye Hao''s sarcasm came, and he was standing next to the machine.


    The screen above shows that Bao Shaobo''s billion yuan has been slipped into Ye Hao''s account.


    Bao Shaobo''s two bank cards are already penniless!


    "Let''s go. Let''s go and have some fun with the money!" Ye Hao waved his hand at the girls, with a cheerful expression on his face.


    In one sentence to describe Ye Hao''s appearance at this moment, that is ‡NSe!


    "stop!"


    Bao Shaobo stood up suddenly, his face was very ugly! .


    "How? Why can''t Young Master Bao still not be able to lose?" Ye Hao smiled provocatively.


    "We are not over yet, I want to continue betting with you!" Bao Shaobo gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, but he lost the 400 million yuan cooperation fund.


    If he returned to Bao''s house, he would not be blamed by his father!


    "Continue to bet with me?" Ye Hao returned to Bao Shaobo again, picked up his dark gold supreme card and patted Bao Shaobo''s face.


    "Do you still have money? What are you betting with me?"


    "Poor."


    Uh


    The young master of the Bao family, Yuhang Tangtang, was scolded and forced by others.


    It is estimated that most of the people present are poor ghosts.


    But look at the Dark Gold Supreme Card in Ye Hao''s hand... well, they are poor ghosts.


    Bao Shaobo patted Ye Hao''s hand. He shouted to the waiter on the side: "Call me the person in charge of the casino!"


    "Yes." The waiter called immediately, and soon a man in a suit walked out.


    He walked up to Bao Shaobo and bowed respectfully; "Master."


    The Bao family sponsored the bulk of the cruise banquet, and the casino was naturally also in charge of the Bao family. Of course, those people were also from the Bao family.


    "This event, how much money do we have on the book!" Bao Shaobo asked coldly.


    The person in charge of the casino was puzzled, but because of Bao Shaobo¡¯s identity, he answered honestly: "Go back to the young master. This time, the master granted us one billion yuan in working capital for this event to support the operation of the cruise ship casino. ."


    Of course, you need money to open a casino on a cruise ship, and there are also big guys here, who knows if they will gamble big, gamble high.


    So the person in charge of the casino has a large amount of liquidity.


    "Transfer the 100,000 yuan to my bank card!" Bao Shaobo picked up the bank card just now and gave it to the person in charge. There was no more money in the card.


    "Master...this...this requires the master''s consent..." The person in charge of the casino didn''t expect Bao Shaobo to make this request, his expression a bit tangled.


    Snapped


    Bao Shaobo slapped the head of the casino on the face, and said with a gloomy face: "I ask you who am I?"


    "You are our Bao family young master." The person in charge of the casino was beaten, and still stood there honestly, replied timidly.


    Ye Hao had already returned to his seat, holding a glass of champagne that he didn''t know where to fetch, and watching the good show there.


    "I am the young master of the Bao family, and the things of the Bao family belong to me. I naturally have the right to move! Do you dare to listen to Lao Tzu, do you believe it or not when Lao Tzu goes back, someone will be pulled out of Qianjiang Shenjiang directly!"


    Hearing Bao Shaobo''s words, the person in charge of the casino trembled. He had no doubt that Bao Shaobo''s words were actually Bao''s dogs.


    The Bao family wants to kill them as simple as killing a dog.


    Finally, after weighing the weights, the person in charge of the casino left with his bank card honestly.


    He went to transfer the money. During the period, he was thinking of calling the master to inform him, but he didn''t expect to be unlucky and couldn''t get through!


    In the end, the person in charge of the casino could only return with the bank card that was re-transferred into one billion.


    "Master, this... there are already one billion in this card." The person in charge of the casino carefully handed the card to Bao Shaobo.


    Bao Shaobo took the bank card, kicked the person away, and put the card on the machine.


    Many zeros appeared on the display of the machine, totaling one billion yuan!


    With the money from Ye Hao before, the others who watched the theater were used to it a lot at the moment, and were not too surprised.


    "I can bet now!" Bao Shaobo raised his head and stared at Ye Hao.


    Pop pop


    Ye Hao clapped his hands, with an expression of admiration on his face: "As expected, Master Bao, this shot is extraordinary. In this case, Master Bao will choose what to press."


    Saying that, Ye Hao was already happy.


    After setting up for so long, this idiot finally took the bait.


    Then it''s time for you to really gain.


    "Then I will press it!" Bao Shaobo shook his body and stared at the middle-aged croupier with fierce eyes.


    The middle-aged croupier swallowed. He knew that this was an opportunity for himself to remedy it. As long as he could let the young master complete the counter-kill, he would have made up for it.


    On the contrary, he estimated that he would really be caught by Shen Jiang.


    He forced his emotions to calm down. He believed in his technique. If it hadn''t been for the sudden shaking of the cruise ship before, he wouldn''t have had an accident.


    As long as there are no accidents, whether the sieve in the sieve cup is big or small is not up to you!


    Thinking of this, the confidence of the middle-aged croupier returned, and he picked up the sieve cup and began to shake there.


    But Ye Hao watched this scene with a smile.


    bump


    This time there is no danger, everything is normal! The sieve cup was placed on the table.


    "Open!" The middle-aged croupier seemed to cheer himself up and shouted and picked up the sieve cup.


    Everyone''s eyes gathered.


    "1, 1, 1, 2, 1! Little! He won!" a bystander who was close exclaimed, this is no longer necessary, as long as you are not a fool, you can see that this is a little!


    Ye Hao won.


    The lid of the sieve cup in the hands of the middle-aged croupier fell to the ground. He looked at the five sieves dullly, and muttered constantly in his mouth. "Impossible...impossible. How can it be small! How can it be small!"

 Chapter 444： play with me? Youre still tender

    "Thank you, brother, I made another billion for us." Ye Hao smiled and clapped his hands to the middle-aged croupier, and took back the card that had been transferred.


    [System prompt: The host successfully obtained 1 billion yuan, the task is completed, and the skill points are obtained: 20]


    [Current host arrears 109]


    Ye Hao put the bank card in his pocket and smiled at Bao Shaobo, who was pale over there, "I''m sorry, Master Bao, he won you more than a billion in one go."


    "I think these purse masters shouldn''t care."


    "In the eyes of Master Bao, these billions are simply sprinkling water."


    Sprinkle water?


    The spilled blood was obviously blood. At this moment, Bao Shaobo felt that his body was light, and the sum totaled about 1.5 billion, and he lost all in less than five minutes.


    He felt like he was dreaming, but pinched his thigh, the pain that came made him understand that it was not a dream.


    I lost 1.5 billion!


    One billion casino funds, 400 million cooperative funds, and 100 million yuan in deposits.


    All gone.


    Ye Hao was very satisfied when he saw Bao Shaobo''s expression. The expression on his face returned to normal. He walked over to Bao Shaobo and said softly.


    "Master Bao. Do you want to play with me? You are still tender."


    "Before you bullied my sister Ye Yaoer, the 1.5 billion will be regarded as the interest I recovered."


    Bao Shaobo''s expression changed, he raised his head to look at Ye Hao''s plain expression, he couldn''t see the crazy gambling before.


    At this moment Bao Shaobo seemed to understand something. He raised his finger to Ye Hao: "You...you gambled with me deliberately! You made a thousand!"


    He understood at this moment that Ye Hao''s previous "gambler" appearance was actually pretended, and he was attracting himself little by little.


    The previous ten million, fifty million, and one hundred million were just bait.


    The real purpose of this man is the last billion!


    "Hey hey. Master Bao, you can''t talk nonsense about this kind of thing, and this is still a casino where Master Bao, the rules are ordered by Master Bao, and the dealer is the person who Bao Master."


    "How can I cheat? Be careful that I slander Master Bao."


    Ye Hao looked at Bao Shaobo jokingly, then turned around, carrying the bank card, and left with the girls.


    Bao Shaobo did not speak for a long time.


    To say that Ye Hao came out of a thousand?


    At this moment, he can be 100% sure that Ye Hao must have cheated in the last two bets.


    But I don''t have any evidence. Shaking the sieve cup is his own person, and it is his own person to tell a thousand.


    Bao Shaobo pondered for a long time and couldn''t figure out how Ye Hao came out, but now he is not about to worry about this, but the big hole that he stabbed out.


    1.5 billion!


    A full 1.5 billion.


    Even for the Bao family, this is like a broken arm.


    At this moment, he was the complete loser. He had already thought of the result when he returned to the Bao family. His father would be disappointed in himself, and the elders in the family would punish him.


    All this is still a trivial matter, he... he worried that it was his young master''s position, and he worried that he would not be able to master the Bao family in the future.


    Then he really lost everything.


    "Jingjing...help me." Bao Shaobo thought of Hu Lijing. She is a big and small family from the Hu family. If she is willing to help herself, there must be a way.


    But when he looked at Hu Lijing imploringly, Hu Lijing''s contemptuous gaze greeted him.


    "Trash. You can''t do anything like this, what''s the use for you. Sure enough, you shouldn''t have too much hope for a small family like you."


    "I''m really mad at this young lady. I thought I could take revenge today!"


    Hu Lijing stood up, turned her head angrily and left, ignoring Bao Shaobo''s pleading behind her.


    In her opinion, Bao Shaobo is just a man of hers, and he has no use value at all now, and there is no need to follow him anymore.


    Bao Shaobo was completely plunged into the abyss, he collapsed on the gambling table, and said nothing.


    The people beside them all dispersed.


    ...


    Above the deck, a sea breeze was blowing Ye Hao''s face.


    The girls kept asking how Ye Hao won the bet. In their opinion, the bet was too dramatic.


    It''s almost like a scene in a movie.


    Ye Hao held up three fingers and looked at the girls in front of him mysteriously: "Do you want to know how I won?"


    The girls nodded, and even Qiu Xueyao cast curious eyes.


    Ye Haoang started.


    "First: I''m handsome."


    "Second: I''m so handsome."


    "Third: I''m so handsome."


    The women froze for a moment, and then cast a blank eye.


    "Haha, it''s getting late. Everyone is a little tired. Let''s take a rest in the cabin. Before, Mr. Captain left us a few luxury suite key cards." Ye Hao took out a few key cards from his pocket.


    This was secretly given to himself by the captain, and he did not take it for nothing. Ye Hao made a glass of wine for the captain in exchange.


    "If you really want to know the secret, you can wait in my room and talk to me alone."


    The girls raised their middle fingers at Ye Hao.


    After that, they walked into the cabin. They were indeed tired, so a little rest is good.


    Ye Hao gave the girls two room cards, which should be enough for them, but Ye Hao was his own, and Caesar followed Ye Hao.


    Cole also followed up stubbornly.


    "The room is quite big." Ye Hao walked into the room.


    There are four beds in the room, as well as small tables, toilets, and so on.


    Such a room is quite luxurious on the bed, and the sailors estimate that several people can squeeze a bed.


    Ye Hao fell on the bed and closed his eyes.


    Both the perspective and object control techniques have entered the cooldown. Before, Ye Hao was able to win the last one, as the name suggests, because of the existence of BUG-like abilities.


    Let that Bao Shaobo wonder how he did it for a lifetime.


    Because he and himself are people in two worlds, as if people are looking at the ants under their feet.


    By the way, I haven''t contacted Tangcheng and the others since I got on the ship, and I don''t know where they are now.


    Ye Hao took out his mobile phone and walked into the bathroom on the excuse of the toilet.


    I dialed the mobile phone number of Tangcheng, but it showed that it could not be reached.


    Ye Hao dialed the cell phone numbers of several other people, but couldn''t get through.


    "Is it because the signal is not good at sea?" Ye Hao muttered in confusion, but he didn''t worry too much.


    If you can''t make the call, send a text message to inform them. After editing the text message, Ye Hao put away his phone and walked into the bathroom.

 Chapter 445： Cruise ship attacked

    At this time, only Caesar was sitting in the room. The moment Ye Hao came out, his eyes fell on Ye Hao, and he explained Ye Hao''s puzzled eyes.


    "Cole said he was hungry, go and show us if there is anything to eat to bring back."


    Hearing what Caesar said, Ye Hao smiled in his heart, luxurious suite, if you want to eat, just pick up the built-in phone at the bedside and ask the waiter to bring it.


    Cole was obviously paid for by Caesar, and most of it was because he had something to tell himself.


    But Ye Hao was also a sensible person, and he lay back on the bed without exposing it.


    "Ye. Your appearance today is too surprising. I don''t know if I should call you a great bartender, or a respected Mr. Gambler, or a noble pianist?"


    "Because I was talking with people, I only heard your piano, so I didn''t go out to see it. I regret it."


    Listening to Caesar''s flattery, Ye Hao cocked Erlang''s legs.


    "Caesar, we''ve known each other a lot. Let''s just say anything."


    Caesar was taken aback, he hesitated for a moment, and his tone changed: "Ye. Before, I...I asked you to go abroad with me and help me with an old friend..."


    "Oh...that thing."


    Ye Hao remembered. He did promise Ye Hao before. After all, the people behind the family helped Ye Hao a lot, but there were too many things recently, so I forgot it all at once. Caesar also said no. Too anxious.


    "I almost forgot about it."


    "But I have something to do in Yuhang recently, and the Chinese New Year is coming soon. Things will be discussed after the Spring Festival."


    Caesar nodded: "No problem. As long as you are willing to go, Ye will be fine..."


    bump


    Suddenly, the ship shook violently.


    This sudden shaking directly caused Ye Hao''s head to directly hit the head of the bed.


    He clutched his head, got up and vomited, "I''m going, what''s the matter? Can a cruise ship make a sudden brake at sea?"


    "It may be due to sea waves. I often encounter such waves on the high seas. I looked at the weather forecast before and there is a 5% chance of heavy rain and waves in this area recently."


    "The probability is very low, and with the technology of modern ships, these waves are at most making a little turbulence. We are still very safe." Caesar said.


    Ye Hao was not suspicious.


    But at this moment, the ship shook again, accompanied by some strange sounds.


    "Caesar, have you heard anything? It''s like the sound of something hitting a boat!" Ye Hao got up and walked to the glass of the room.


    But because it was pitch black outside, I couldn''t see anything at all.


    "I didn''t hear it? Is it because Ye You are too tired to have auditory hallucinations. I think you should lie down and rest more." Caesar said.


    Ye Hao frowned, the fluoroscopy was still in progress, otherwise he could use the fluoroscopy to check the situation outside.


    After a long time, there was no abnormal noise from outside.


    Ye Hao also relaxed, probably because he heard it wrong.


    He just wondered if something similar to the Titanic crashing into an iceberg would happen.


    "I may be really tired. I will rest for a while." Ye Hao lay down again.


    "I went to see Cole, it took so long to get something." Caesar got up and walked out of the room.


    Ye Hao lay on the bed alone, closing his eyes to rest.


    It is estimated that four or five minutes have passed before Ye Hao suddenly opened his eyes.


    Babble


    Gunshots!


    This time Ye Hao can guarantee that he heard it right, it was a gunshot!


    Why did gunshots appear on the cruise ship!


    When Ye Hao was muttering to himself, he heard the rapid footsteps outside. He opened the door and dared to go out to find out. He saw a masked man with a rifle emerging from the corridor.


    "Don''t move!"


    The masked man raised his gun at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao closed the door without saying anything!


    …ç…ç…ç


    The door was smashed by gunfire.


    "What are you doing, the boss said. The people on this ship are all rich and must be captured alive!" A companion who arrived later pressed his companion''s muzzle immediately.


    The man whispered: "What I saw is a man, I''m worried..."


    "What are you worried about, the bodyguards on the ship were killed by us, and the captain of the sailor was under our control. You are worried that these businessmen who have no power to hold the chicken will deal with us with guns?" The robber laughed. Tao.


    The masked man thought about it and nodded, it was indeed the case.


    "Then what shall we do now?"


    "What else can you do, you are really stupid. The boss said just now, tie all the merchants on the ship to the deck."


    "it is good."


    The masked man went to do it immediately, kicking room by room.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "Who are you, what are you doing."


    "Help..."


    Suddenly, the entire cruise ship was filled with screams and occasional gunfire.


    The masked man walked to the room where he saw the man opening the door just now. He kicked the door open and pointed his gun inside.


    "Don''t move!"


    But there was no one in the room.


    "Huh! I clearly saw someone inside just now, could it be that I was dazzled?" The masked man muttered suspiciously, turning around and preparing to go to other rooms.


    But a pair of hands appeared out of thin air, covering his mouth, and at the same time, with a violent force, he broke his neck directly.


    Drag him into the room.


    After half a minute.


    Ye Hao came out from inside, not right.


    His current identity should be the masked man. He has been put on the clothes of the masked man, and covered by the mask, ordinary people really can''t detect that this person is not the one just now.


    As for how Ye Hao disappeared out of thin air just now, it was undoubtedly an uncomfortable stealth technique.


    Are these people pirates?


    Ye Hao looked at the people who were driving the passengers out of the room. They were indeed dressed like pirates, or mercenaries, with rifles in them and murderous eyes in their eyes.


    One thing that can be confirmed is that these people have really killed people!


    Ye Hao looked at the passengers and temporarily let go of his urge to do something.


    Now he knows very little about the people who attacked their cruise ship. He doesn''t know how many people there are and what the purpose of attacking them is.


    There are guns in the opponent''s hands! If he moved his hands, Ye Hao worried that it would cause a lot of casualties.


    Moreover, his strongest skill, Advanced Object Control Technique, was still cooling down, Ye Hao took a look at the cooling time, and there was still a full forty minutes.


    As long as advanced object control techniques can be used, Ye Hao has a great chance of winning.


    He only needs to wait these thirty seconds now.


    "Put your hands up!"


    "Look at the feet!"


    Babble


    Suddenly, a noise came from the next room, Qiu Xueyao''s voice.


    Ye Hao yelled badly, and rushed in, just to see a few robbers holding guns against Qiu Xueyao who was fighting there. Damn it! This silly girl!

 Chapter 446： Watch the changes

    "Smelly woman, look for death!" A robber with shoe prints on his face raised his muzzle angrily and was about to smash Qiu Xueyao in front of him.


    "Wait! The boss said, I want to live. If you are killed, wouldn''t we come for nothing!" A figure rushed out, his hand pressed the robber''s muzzle.


    Then rushed directly towards Qiu Xueyao.


    "Asshole, my old lady killed you guys..." Qiu Xueyao raised her fist when she saw someone rushing to her.


    But the incoming person moved very fast, and immediately grabbed her arm, and one fell over the shoulder and hit the ground heavily.


    Qiu Xueyao was in pain and dared to prepare to resist, a whisper came from her ear.


    "Calm down, there is a gun on the opposite side!"


    Qiu Xueyao paused, she looked at the person who was holding her, her face was hidden by the mask, but those "bad" eyes made her instantly recognize that the person in front of her was Ye Hao!


    Ye Hao saw that Qiu Xueyao didn''t resist, he just got up and saw the robbers squinting towards Zhou Qianyi and others hiding in the corner.


    "and many more!"


    Ye Hao stopped them.


    Coldly said: "Now it''s time for big business, I want to play with women, wait until the business is over."


    The robbers were taken aback and hesitated, but they still looked at the beautiful women greedily.


    "It''s okay, let''s touch it."


    As he said, he was ready to pat Ye Hao''s hand away.


    But the next moment, they instantly felt that their bodies had fallen into the ice hole.


    "Don''t hear what I''m talking about?"


    Several robbers swallowed, glanced at each other, and finally left dingy and went to other rooms.


    "Who is this guy?"


    "The ghost knows that this boss action called many outsiders."


    "I heard that this time there are a lot of guys who kill people without blinking. The murderous intent on him just now made me stand up."


    "Not to mention, the feeling on him is like our iron stone."


    Several robbers whispered and left.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the other party didn''t doubt him. If there was a fight here, although he was 100% sure to subdue these people, it would definitely attract the attention of other robbers on the ship, which would be troublesome.


    "Ye Hao. Why didn''t you just do it, you are so powerful, it is not easy to solve those few people." Qiu Xueyao glared at Ye Hao and said unwillingly.


    "I see if you, the police captain, are really mindless, you really should change your temper, or you will get into big trouble sooner or later."


    Ye Hao gave Qiu Xueyao angrily.


    "Now we don''t know exactly what happened. Once there is chaos, there will be a lot of casualties!"


    "Then...then we can run away or call the police." Qiu Xueyao defended.


    Ye Hao clutched his head, how did this woman graduate from the police academy.


    "This is the sea, eldest sister, where are we going to escape? And the mobile phone can''t get through!" Ye Hao can already infer that the mobile phone has no signal, and it is probably this group of people.


    Something is used to shield the communication signal between the ship and the outside world.


    "Then... what shall we do now?" Zhou Qianyi and Su Xiaoxiao both asked worriedly.


    "Looking at the changes and seeing how they arrest people, there shouldn''t be a major incident for a while." Ye Hao stuffed Qiu Xueyao with a pistol, which was found from the robber just now.


    "Hide this gun. Let''s pick up Ning Yawen and the others next door, and then I will pretend to be a robber and press you out to wait and see what happens. I will look for opportunities."


    "Remember, wait a minute, no matter what happens, follow my instructions, don''t be impulsive."


    Ye Hao pointed to Qiu Xueyao with a serious face: "It''s you, the criminal police captain."


    I can be the Captain of the Criminal Police not because of you.


    Qiu Xueyao pouted and said inwardly.


    In fact, Qiu Xueyao also knew that she was unable to serve as the head of the criminal police squadron in terms of strength. The previous team leader was enough for her to work.


    But because of the Lincheng robbery case and Haicheng''s sweeping the underworld, the merits of these cases prompted Qiu Xueyao to climb to this position.


    It was the first time she had met this kind of scene, and it was inevitable that she was a little nervous in her heart, but she could not move her brain.


    Ye Hao had already pushed the door out, looked around the corridor, and knocked on the door of Ning Yawen and the others.


    It''s locked.


    Ye Hao kicked open the door, and the next moment a wooden stick slammed towards him. It was Song Ying who was holding the stick.


    Ye Hao escaped the stick and rushed into the house to subdue Song Ying who attacked him!


    Seeing that she was captured, Song Ying began to resist desperately.


    "it''s me!"


    Song Ying heard Ye Hao''s voice and was delighted.


    Ye Hao let go of Song Ying and looked at Ning Yawen, Song Xiaoyue, and Zhao Yanting beside him.


    Seeing that they were all safe and sound, Ye Hao was also relieved.


    Ye Hao and the girls once again emphasized what he had just said.


    "Then we go out now?" Qiu Xueyao asked.


    Ye Hao looked at the girls: "Wait a second.


    Ye Hao walked into the bathroom and quickly walked out with a thing, that thing was dark.


    "This is a temporary preparation, apply it on your body, you can put on makeup. But don''t rub it or touch it with water. Otherwise it will fail."


    Ye Hao is really worried about the beauty of the girls, they will attract unnecessary troubles after they go out. Putting on makeup is quite suitable for hiding.


    Then Ye Hao went out again, and happened to find some waiter''s clothes.


    Let the girls change.


    A few minutes later, the girls changed drastically. Their original white skin became khaki, wrinkled, their hair was messy, and they were wearing waitress clothes.


    "What kind of material is your thing, it feels stinky?" Su Xiaoxiao sniffed his hand and frowned.


    "Among them is mouse shit, I found it in the toilet pipe." Ye Hao said this, and the women instantly showed nausea.


    vomit¡­¡­


    Song Xiaoyue even wanted to pick up a napkin to wipe it off, but Ye Hao stopped it.


    "Now that your lives are at stake, I can hide you. Not to mention the mouse dung on your face, even if it is dung, you can bear it with me!" Ye Hao said solemnly.


    At this time, he has completely lost the way he was laughing and laughing before.


    Song Ying patted her sister on the shoulder: "Listen to Ye Hao, first bear with me."


    Qiu Xueyao also nodded.


    In robbery and kidnapping cases, there are not few gangsters who are surprised.


    "Okay. Don''t talk. Don''t move, you don''t know me from now on. I''m a robber!" Ye Hao''s eyes began to change, he put on his mask and opened the door.


    The rifle in his hand directly pushed Qiu Xueyao.


    "Don''t froze, get out of here, or you will be shot!"


    Even the voice has become much fierce.


    If it weren''t for the fact that this person was Ye Hao, perhaps the women couldn''t believe that the temperament of a person would change so quickly.


    "Over there, hurry up. The boss is about to gather hostages on the deck!" A robber shouted to Ye Hao. Ye Hao raised his hand and made an OK action.

 Chapter 447： Ten million dollars to buy a life

    Then Ye Hao led the girls out of the cabin.


    Ye Hao saw a lot of robbers along the way, and they were still searching for money and passengers.


    Finally, Ye Hao "escorted" the girls onto the deck.


    Seeing the scene outside, Ye Hao''s eyes narrowed.


    Seven to eight hundred passengers and crew members have gathered on the deck at this moment, all squatting on the ground honestly.


    "Give me down, whoever dares to move, who I will kill!" Ye Hao put his foot on Qiu Xueyao''s ass, but his strength was still very light.


    Qiu Xueyao turned her head and glared at Ye Hao fiercely. This guy definitely did it on purpose.


    But she still squatted down honestly. As a policeman''s instinct, she looked around her eyes, and she instantly felt the creeps.


    She was secretly thankful that Ye Hao stopped her just now, otherwise they would be really in danger now.


    Just what she saw, there were more than forty heavily armed soldiers on the commanding heights and on the deck of the cruise ship, and she even saw a handful of Gatling on the heads of many hostages!


    The densely packed bullet holes were being taken down from a height to face the hostages below.


    Ye Hao also saw these things, and he observed more carefully than Qiu Xueyao.


    This group of people is obviously not organized in a unified way, because there are two groups of people who are obviously different in dress and appearance.


    And there are many foreigners.


    Weapons range from pistols, rifles, submachine guns, to Gatling!


    Compared with robbers and pirates, these people are more like an armed force!


    The number is estimated to be around 80 to 100.


    Ye Hao looked around and walked to the railing.


    More than a dozen speedboats and small boats.


    It seems that the crashing sound he heard before should be the sound of these people''s ships approaching the cruise ship.


    Ta Ta Ta


    A heavy footstep came from behind.


    Ye Hao lowered his head.


    "How are things going."


    "The hostages in the cabin are all concentrated here."


    "The cruise ship control room has been controlled by our people!"


    Ye Hao raised his head slightly, and two people walked from far to near.


    One of them is five big and three thick, with a **** man over two meters tall, holding a submachine gun in his hand and a cigar in his mouth.


    The men next to him were reporting the situation to him.


    They speak English.


    A **** man looks like a black man.


    "Very good. But just in case, send someone to search again." Hei told him, and when he walked by Ye Hao, he glanced casually.


    "After all, I don''t worry about these Asians doing things."


    "Yes."


    Ye Hao''s hand was already on the trigger, and the black man was only less than two meters away from him. At this distance, he was 100% sure to win or kill him.


    But after weighing it repeatedly, Ye Hao still gave up. He couldn''t guarantee that this **** man was the leader of this operation, if there was a case...


    Ye Hao walked back to the position where Qiu Xueyao and the others squatted.


    "How is it? That person is the boss of this group of people just now, can you just take him down!" Qiu Xueyao raised her head and whispered softly.


    Her hand was on her waist, where the pistol Ye Hao gave her was hidden.


    A robber not far away seemed to hear the movement and looked over.


    Ye Hao''s face was stunned, and one hand suddenly pressed on Qiu Xueyao''s head.


    "Stinky lady, don''t mess with me. If you dare to move me again, I will kill you!" Ye Hao yelled viciously.


    "Be quiet, they are not the thieves you met, robbers."


    Ye Hao reprimanded softly.


    Qiu Xueyao was not reconciled, but still lowered her head.


    In a blink of an eye, ten minutes passed.


    One after another, some hidden people were arrested, with the bruises and purples on their faces, which seemed to be beaten.


    "Boss, all places have been searched. Several people who were hiding are also arrested."


    The men walked up to the **** man and reported Hu.


    Fortunately, I didn''t make my own cleverness to make Zhou Qianyi and the others hide. Rather than let them be in the unknown danger, it is much safer to lower under their own eyes.


    "Very good. Everyone is here, right. Bring the captain here!" said the **** man.


    bump


    The captain was thrown out by a robber.


    "Mr. Captain, take a good look at your passengers and crew, if they are all here. If someone hides and is discovered by my people, then the gun in my hand will be angry." The **** sinks. Said the voice.


    "Asshole, you robbers. You are committing a crime, and you will receive legal punishment! Get off my maiden!" The captain yelled angrily in English.


    The **** one stepped heavily on the captain''s chest, and with constant force, a painful expression appeared on the captain''s face, and blood was shed from the corners of his mouth.


    When Qiu Xueyao saw this scene, the justice in her heart rushed up again. She was about to get up and was held by Ye Hao.


    She turned to look at Ye Hao, who stared at her with commanding eyes.


    Qiu Xueyao gritted her teeth.


    "Sir, sir. Our passengers and crew are here, here, please let us captain!" The former chief mate who was addicted to alcohol came out and pleaded bitterly.


    The **** snorted, and he let go.


    "Cough cough cough..." The captain clutched his chest.


    Big Black glanced across the hostages.


    Then he pointed to the first mate and said, "I don''t know Chinese, now you will do the translation."


    "Okay, okay." The first officer replied, swallowing.


    The **** waved his hand behind him, a laptop was taken out, and there was also a card-like instrument.


    "Gentlemen and ladies. I am really sorry to interrupt your banquet this time."


    The chief mate translated in Chinese on the sidelines.


    "I''m actually very kind. I don''t like killing people." The **** mouth raised a smile, which was like the smile of a big bad wolf seeing a sheep.


    "But I am now preparing for a great career. I have shortcomings of money, so I want to borrow it from you. I am not greedy."


    The **** raised a finger.


    "Everyone, as long as you transfer 10 million to my account on this computer, I can guarantee his safety."


    Ten million?


    Buy a life with ten million?


    All the hostages were frightened, and those who were rich were relieved. Things that can be solved with money are already pretty good in their opinion.


    But some other people without money think otherwise.


    They screamed in horror: "Ten million is too much!"


    "I''m just a sailor, I don''t have that much money!"


    "Please, I''m just a cook. Let me go."


    The captain also endured the pain at this time and shouted: "Ten million! Are you crazy!"


    "NO, NO." The **** shook his finger: "You may have misunderstood, I didn''t make it clear just now. I don''t want ten million yuan."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, but then they were frightened, even without the chief mate''s translator, they could hear it.


    "What I want is..." "Ten million dollars."

 Chapter 448： I will make them pay

    Ten million dollars!


    This shocked Ye Hao. There were almost a thousand people on board the crew plus passengers.


    That is 10 billion US dollars!


    This man is really crazy!


    "Ten million! Impossible, we can''t get it out at all." the captain shouted.


    Although this is a banquet for most merchants in Jiangnan.


    However, ten million dollars is not a small sum, and it is impossible for most people to spend these ten million dollars!


    The **** snorted, and he glanced at the panicking hostages in front of him: "I don''t care if you have so much money. Anyway, if you don''t pay for your life, I will throw him into the sea."


    As he said, he raised his hand.


    Brush up


    The band of bandits around raised their guns.


    "Ah...Help."


    "I don''t look like death...uuuuu."


    "Don''t shoot, don''t shoot!"


    Someone was crying there at first.


    Babble


    "Shut up all!" A gunshot to the sky quieted the crying hostages.


    The **** put down the smoking gun, and pointed at someone: "Start with you. Go to the bow of the boat if you pay, and go to the stern if you don''t have any money."


    The man pointed out happened to be the previous David.


    He yelled in English in panic: "I...I am not from China, I am from the United States, I am a citizen of the United States. You can''t kill me."


    A robber is just kicking up.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, pay or die!"


    David was kicked to the ground and finally faced the surrounding gunpoints. He still walked to the computer honestly. Under the instructions of the robber, he took out his bank card and swiped it on the card slot next to it. After a while, I entered the password.


    The display shows 10 million transferred out.


    "Okay. Go to the bow ahead." The robber was about to drive David to the bow.


    David took his bank card back in his heart, and he felt a pain in his heart.


    Ten million dollars!


    "David... David, save me, save me."


    "Mr. David, save me."


    "David, as long as you save me, I promise to be your girlfriend."


    At this time, a few young girls ran out of the hostages, but they were stopped by the robbers with guns. Facing the muzzle of the guns, although the girls were afraid to come closer, they were still crying at David.


    It seems that they have some relationship with David.


    "Sir, your woman is calling you. If you are willing to pay for them, you can also take them to the bow." The black man whistled and looked at David.


    David looked at the girls, her eyes filled with ardent hope.


    He sneered: "For ten million dollars, I can play the best actress in Hollywood."


    After speaking, he walked towards the bow.


    "David!"


    The girls cried in pain, but David went to the bow without looking back.


    It''s better to be driven by the robbers, and several girls returned to the crowd with a look of despair.


    "Big brother. I really don''t have 10 million younger brother, please. Let me go, I...I can put out 300,000 yuan, this is all my assets."


    The second one was a crew member, who cried loudly.


    "No money? Haha, drag it down." The black man sneered and ordered his crew to drag the crew to the end of the bed.


    Bang


    With a gunshot, all the hostages turned their heads to look towards the stern of the boat. They saw a corpse, pushed down from the stern in the darkness.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "Killed!"


    For an instant, all the hostages screamed.


    …ç…ç…ç


    "If either of you wants to die, I don''t mind fulfilling you. Next time, my muzzle won''t go upright again." The **** smiled fiercely.


    "These bastards, beasts!" Qiu Xueyao gritted her teeth and prepared to draw her spear.


    "Hold it!" Ye Hao pressed her shoulder.


    "But..." Qiu Xueyao wanted to speak angrily, a silver needle was inserted on her neck.


    Ye Hao said in a low voice, "I promise, I will make these people pay the price later."


    The price of death.


    Ye Hao said inwardly.


    At this moment, all the robbers on this ship had been marked as dead by Ye Hao.


    He didn''t expect that these people would be so decisive, that they would kill if they said they would kill.


    Perhaps someone would say that Ye Hao was cold-blooded and could not save him.


    But Ye Hao knows what he is doing. He can''t give up everyone else for one person. He needs to wait and wait!


    He needs a chance, a chance to kill with one blow!


    Ye Hao stared at the virtual screen of the system in front of him.


    [Advanced Object Control: Cooling remaining time: 34.01 minutes. ¡¿


    Ye Hao''s fists and nails were deep in the flesh, and the whites of his eyes were bloodshot.


    The next few passengers, barely making up 10 million, went to the bow of the ship unharmed.


    At this time, the cruelty of human nature also appeared.


    Some people have abandoned their loving wives to survive.


    Some people are unwilling to save brothers who love brothers for money.


    "Asshole, you asshole. I shouldn''t have married you in the first place, I want to divorce you."


    "Smelly boy. At the beginning, you were poor and desperate. Lao Tzu borrowed your money. Otherwise, how could you be today. You used to call Lao Tzu a brother, but now Lao Tzu borrows money from you for life, you are not willing!"


    "Woohoo..."


    In front of death, most people tore off the masks on their faces, revealing the real appearance.


    Probably because of the death of the crew member before, the wealthy people came up one after another, paying one by one, as if staying here for a moment is a danger.


    Among the remaining people, none of them can afford to spend their lives.


    "What''s the matter? Are you all out of money?" The **** man watched as no one came forward. He frowned, and finally pointed to a pair of mother and daughter hugging each other and said: "You two, are you rich? ."


    The mother was holding her child tightly, and the child was crying there.


    bump


    The mother knelt directly on the ground and kowtow to the robber: "Please. Let my child go, it doesn''t matter if you kill me, but she is still a child, please let her go!"


    The first officer gritted his teeth and stared at the **** man with suppressed anger, repeating the mother''s words there.


    The **** laughed. He raised his head and said to his next man: "Children? They let me let the children go? Tell them, in my hands. How many children died."


    "Our boss once slaughtered an orphanage!"


    "Hahaha..."


    Looking at the crazy robbers, Qiu Xueyao''s teeth had broken her lips, and blood dripped on the ground.


    "Benevolence? Go tell God. For me, money is everything. And my kindness is to send you to see God with my own hands." The **** raised his gun and pointed it at the girl''s head.


    The mother hugged her child in horror, tears wet the child''s clothes. I kept saying, sorry.

 Chapter 449： Black Bear Mercenary Group and Three-Headed Flood

    Everyone closed their eyes, not wanting to see this cruel scene.


    "Wait, I am willing to pay for their lives!" A voice sounded.


    The **** man stopped on the trigger, and he looked at the woman who stood up among the hostages in confusion.


    "What did she just say?" Hei, who doesn''t understand Chinese, asked the first mate on the side.


    The first mate just wanted to translate.


    "I said, I am willing to pay for their lives."


    "Sister!" Song Xiaoyue looked at her elder sister who stood up in surprise. At this moment, her long-lost vocabulary came out.


    She was about to get up, but was held by Zhao Yanting on the side.


    Song Ying said this sentence in English, so the **** understood it.


    "Are you willing to buy their lives? Two lives are worth 20 million dollars." The **** said jokingly.


    "Yes, I have money. I am willing to buy them my life." Song Ying said, she walked out of the crowd and walked forward.


    "Sister..." Song Xiaoyue wanted to shout worriedly, but was stopped by Ye Hao''s eyes.


    "Don''t shout, the more you call your sister, the more dangerous it is." Ye Hao yelled.


    Song Ying walked to the machine and took out a bank card from her pocket.


    "Oh, it''s the Black Gold Supreme Card. This young lady has an identity." The **** man recognized the bank card Song Ying was holding, and his eyes lit up.


    Song Ying bit her lip lightly, her eyes showed concern.


    "Miss, don''t worry, my words count. No matter how much money you have in this card, I only want to buy life money." Hei laughed.


    Song Ying swiped her card on the machine, and then entered the transfer number.


    "Boss, twenty million is here," the subordinate shouted.


    The **** nodded, he looked at Song Ying: "Twenty million? Don''t you buy your own life?"


    "The scenery here is good, I want to stay here a little longer." Song Ying raised her head, and although her feet were shaking, she still stood stubbornly there.


    "Interesting oriental woman." The **** waved his hand, and his men pushed the mother and daughter toward the bow.


    When the mother walked by Song Ying, she bowed to Song Ying gratefully: "Thank you. Niuniu, thank you sister soon."


    The little girl timidly said thank you to Song Ying.


    Here and now, no matter how many words of gratitude are, they are all gathered in this thank you.


    "Well, the next one..."


    Buying life continues.


    Song Xiaoyue and the girls turned their heads to look at Ye Hao. They recognized that the card used by Song Ying was Ye Hao''s.


    After all, there can be no second Dark Gold Supreme Card on this ship.


    That card was indeed given to Song Ying by Ye Hao. The first aid that the crew member did not come to was at least now within his abilities, and he didn''t want to see any accidents.


    Wait, wait, it will be done soon.


    [Advanced Object Control: Remaining cooling time: 22.56 minutes. ¡¿


    At this moment, every minute is very long for Ye Hao.


    "Don''t move!"


    Suddenly, the stupefied Ye Hao noticed the people who appeared behind him, and he was shocked. Could it be that he was discovered?


    He felt the blade appearing on his neck, and when he was about to resist, he suddenly stopped.


    "Brother Tang?"


    The person behind him clearly trembled and asked in a puzzled voice: "Ye Hao?"


    "Big Brother Tang is me." Ye Hao felt relieved.


    The feeling on the neck disappeared.


    Ye Hao turned around and saw a robber who was dressed almost like him standing behind him, holding a dagger and a rifle in his hands.


    But when Ye Hao looked at each other and the other side looked at him at the same time, both sides had answers in their hearts.


    Confirmed that the eyes are his own.


    Ye Hao looked around, and no one noticed the strangeness here.


    He stood beside Tangcheng, pretending to be chatting between the two.


    "Ye Hao, where are the young ladies?"


    Ye Hao motioned to the people squatting on the ground with his eyes.


    "Here, but with makeup. Brother Tang, why are you here? Where are the others?"


    Brother Tang briefly described what they had experienced.


    Originally, they were mixed on board the ship as logisticians and have been on the bottom of the cruise ship.


    They thought that there shouldn''t be much danger on board, so they didn''t send people to protect Ye Hao and them.


    And almost an hour and a half ago, after the cruise ship stopped on the high seas, something strange happened to the bottom of the cruise ship.


    A group of security personnel came to give them food, but they did not expect that there was sleeping pills in the food. Only Brother Tang, who was in the bathroom at the time, was not unconscious.


    Because the opponent had a gun in his hand, Brother Tang didn''t face it hard, but took advantage of the opportunity to secretly rescued Moran and the others who were in a coma, and they kept hiding in the ventilation duct.


    Originally, Tangcheng wanted to call Ye Hao, but he didn''t expect the communication here to be blocked.


    After looking for an opportunity, they attacked several robbers, put on their clothes, and mixed in with them.


    "Who are they? Why are they looking at our Huaxia cruise ship. And there is still a Huaxia Territory overseas?" Ye Hao asked his doubts.


    Such piracy incidents rarely happen around Huaxia, and the target is directly at Huaxia merchants.


    "I don''t know the specific reason. But I know who they are. There are two groups of people here!" Big Brother Tang looked at the **** man in front.


    "His name is the Black Bear. The mercenary of the Middle Easterners, the Black Bear mercenary regiment under his command has been active in the Middle East, killing people without blinking. As long as someone is willing to spend money, they can take care of any dirty work."


    "The most important thing is this black bear. He has a strange character. Although he doesn''t blink, he has a rule. Any hostage captured by him can buy a life as long as he is willing to spend 10 million dollars, and he has never Regret it."


    "Because of this relationship, I still have a small reputation in the Middle East."


    "But the strange thing is that they rarely do activities in Asia. I don''t know why they came here this time."


    "The other group of people should be one of the top gangs in Asia, the three-headed Jiao. I saw the tattoos of the three-headed Jiao on the shoulders of a few people just now."


    "The three-headed Jiao''s personnel are mostly Chinese, islanders, and Asan. They are often active in the Asan, island, and Bangzi countries. It is said that they have some connections with domestic gangs."


    Black bear mercenary? Three-headed Jiao?


    Ye Hao frowned, all of them are not small.


    "Who is the boss of the three-headed Jiao? Is it on the boat?" Ye Hao asked.


    The **** man appeared, and the three-headed scorpion could not be on this ship.


    "This is not clear. The people of the three-headed Jiao are always very mysterious. I don''t know who is on this ship without seeing people." Tang Cheng said in a deep voice.


    "But don''t worry. Moran is now using old-fashioned communication equipment to communicate with the outside world. Maybe you can avoid signal shielding and communicate with the outside world."


    "Liu Chuang, let him find a high point and be ready to act at any time."


    "Li Zhongwei, Niu Dazhuang, Niu Shaoqiang and the others are also following their steps. They can control the cruise ship captain''s room with a single order!"


    "But now the only trouble is these hostages, once they act. If these lunatics go crazy, these hostages are in danger!"


    Tang Cheng also thought of the same problem as Ye Hao.


    "It''s okay, take action in another fifteen minutes. I can take care of these people! Let Moran and Liu Chuang wait for the action, immediately take people to control the bow of the ship, and take all the hostages to the bow for refuge!"


    Ye Hao said in a deep voice. [Advanced Object Control: Cooling Time: 15.59 minutes]

 Chapter 450： Familiar old friend

    When Ye Hao and Tangcheng secretly communicated, Song Ying became the focus of the cruise.


    After the mother and daughter just now, the black bear pointed out a sixty-year-old man, who was dressed in a chef''s uniform and appeared to be the chef on the cruise ship.


    "I...I have no money." The old man said tremblingly in front of the robber''s muzzle.


    "If you don''t have any money, just get me behind..." A robber was just about to drive the old man, and was stopped by Song Ying.


    "I bought his life." Song Ying shouted through gritted teeth.


    The black bear looked at Song Ying in surprise: "Woman, I really don''t understand what you are thinking? They are not relatives to you, why are you buying their lives."


    "You are a beast, of course you don''t understand our emotions!" Song Ying clenched her fists and went to the machine to swipe her card again.


    Ten million dollars


    The men looked at the black bear and asked the boss what he meant.


    "What do you think, they gave me the money." The black bear obeyed the rules he had set and let the old man go to the bow.


    The black bear pointed at the waitresses again.


    "you guys¡­¡­"


    "I bought their lives." Song Ying swiped the card again before waiting for the black bear to speak.


    Sixty million dollars


    The black bear stared at Song Ying for a long time. Song Ying was uneasy in her heart, but she insisted on staring at the black bear.


    "Okay, woman. You admire you, but I want to see how many lives you can buy."


    After that, the black bear called someone, and Song Ying bought their lives. At this moment, Song Ying seemed to be a saint, although she was not particularly beautiful because of makeup.


    But everyone''s eyes were full of reverence.


    Tick ??tick


    There was a noise on the cruise ship.


    The **** raised his head and muttered, "It''s raining?"


    At this moment, there was a light rain in the sky.


    Ye Hao, who was standing behind the hostages, changed his face suddenly. He hurriedly motioned to the women in front of him to lower their heads, and stared at Song Ying vigorously, asking her to leave quickly, either to return to the hostages or to go to the boat. head.


    When the rain touched her face, her makeup had begun to gradually melt, but because of the darkness, the surrounding robbers did not notice, but it will be sooner or later.


    But Song Ying herself seemed to have forgotten Ye Hao''s instructions.


    Continue to keep the money in his hands there, saving the lives of the people in front of him.


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s skill cooling still had ten minutes left.


    But even though Ye Hao has a lot of money in this card, there are limits.


    When it came to a family of three, a couple and a baby, the card that Ye Hao gave Song Ying had reached its limit.


    "Boss, there are only 20 million." his subordinate shouted.


    The black bear''s eyes lit up, as if he had seen something interesting, he said to Song Ying, "Oriental woman. You only have the last 20 million. You can only buy two lives for this family of three. And... are you sure you don''t Buy yourself a life?"


    Song Ying stiffened, she looked at the two hundred people left in front of her, and the family of three who looked at her helplessly.


    Unknowingly, she had saved nearly two hundred people and wiped out all the money in Ye Haoka.


    However, at this moment, the money is not enough!


    Song Ying bit her lip and looked at the black bear: "I want to buy the life of this family."


    "NO, NO. They are three people, you only have 20 million."


    "But babies are..."


    "A baby is also a life. In my case, life is worth ten million."


    Facing the black bear''s ruthlessness, Song Ying covered her mouth, her body trembling there, she lamented her helplessness.


    "Oriental woman. I don''t have much time. I don''t think there will be a few people who can buy a life. Please choose the two lives you want to save."


    "As for the rest, I will kindly send them to see God."


    The black bear said, raising the gun in his hand.


    The more than forty guns guarding the hostages all pointed at the remaining two hundred people in front of them.


    "Ohhhhhh...I don''t want to die yet." a sailor cried and hugged his knees.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The two hundred people were either crying there, or looking helplessly at the ground, as if they had already accepted their fate.


    "Miss, please... please let my wife and children pass." The man said suddenly.


    He didn''t know whether it was teardrops or rain on his face.


    "Husband, I can''t live without you." The wife looked at her husband weepingly. The child in her arms seemed to know what was going to happen and began to cry there.


    The man touched his wife''s face and looked at the child lovingly.


    "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have brought you here. If I didn''t bring you here, you wouldn''t be in danger."


    "Yuanyuan. After I went back, although the business did not do well in the past few years, I sold my company. There should still be 30 or 40 million, and we can live with our children."


    In this state, not only can we see the cruel reality, but also the true love.


    "I am willing to buy them their lives." Zhou Qianyi stood up abruptly, took out the card from her body, and went to the computer to swipe it.


    Ten million dollars


    "I am willing to buy them my life! God will bless us and punish you demons." Caesar stood up.


    "I...I can buy a life." On the bow side, a businessman raised his hand.


    Seeing this scene, Song Ying covered her face, and her eyes were wet with tears.


    An iceberg beauty like her was shocked by the warmth at this moment.


    "We are here."


    Zhou Qianyi held Song Ying''s hand, and the rain wet their clothes.


    "I have to say that you Huaxia people really shocked me. This may be why we all say that you Huaxia is a forbidden place for our mercenaries." The black bear sighed.


    Later, after the crowd raised, dozens of people went to the bow.


    But there are more than a hundred people who remain.


    "You have no money now?" The black bear said silently, and he threw away the cigar that was extinguished by the rain.


    "If not, this touching game will be over."


    In an instant, the air fell silent.


    "Ye Hao? Let''s do it!" Brother Tang pressed his hand on the trigger.


    "Wait!" Ye Hao gritted his teeth, yelling in his heart, hurry up, hurry up!


    As time passed, Ye Hao''s hand was pressed on the trigger, Qiu Xueyao''s hand was on the pistol around her waist, and a masked bandit placed her hand on the sniper rifle behind him.


    Inside the cabin, Li Zhongwei and others were waiting for the signal.


    "Wait..." Suddenly a voice came from the darkness.


    Step on


    Along with the sound of footsteps, a person walked out and walked in front of Zhou Qianyi.


    "Miss Zhou Qianyi? I didn''t expect us to meet here."


    Zhou Qianyi looked at the person in front of her suspiciously, and then she stepped back in shock.


    But Ye Hao''s eyes widened, looking at the person standing in front of Zhou Qianyi, a name popped up in his mind. Chicken Lord!

 Chapter 451： Enemy meets extremely jealous

    That familiar look, with a sinister smile on his lips.


    And the scar on the corner of the eye.


    There is almost no change except a little tan.


    This person is the chicken master who fled Haicheng before.


    Ye Hao frowned and pressed his finger on the trigger. He never thought he would run into Master Ji here.


    He and Ji Ye are old enemies, and his property in Haicheng was wiped out by himself overnight.


    "Miss Zhou? Long time no see, I don''t know how Mr. Zhou is now. I miss him very much." Ji Ye sneered and looked at Zhou Qianyi.


    Because of the rain, the disguise on Zhou Qianyi''s face has been removed, revealing her original delicate face.


    Let the robbers around show a greedy expression.


    And Song Ying is also a big change.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect I was lucky. It turned out to be two big beauties." Hei Xiong looked at Song Ying, who was restored to her original appearance in surprise.


    Zhou Qianyi looked at Master Ji, but she did not speak.


    I had heard about the chicken master before Ye Hao. He was involved in the incident against the Zhou clique, and many of the kidnappings were done by their people.


    "Miss Song Ying Song, the eldest lady of Yingyue Jewelry." Song Ying''s skill with Ji Ye''s eyes fell on the side, and he took the Dark Gold Supreme Card in Song Ying''s hand.


    He squinted.


    "With the ability of Yingyue Jewelry, I shouldn''t be able to get this kind of dark gold supreme card. If I didn''t guess wrong."


    Master Ji raised his head and scanned the hostages in front of him: "My old friend should be here too."


    "Ye Hao. Since they are all here, don''t they come out to see you?"


    Ye Hao''s heart trembled, and this guy guessed that he was on this ship through these clues.


    Master Ji looked at the hostage without any movement, he directly took up the pistol.


    Bang


    "Ahhhhh... my legs!" A scream came, and the first officer fell to the ground while clutching his thigh, and blood filled the deck with the rain.


    The hostages saw the blood scream again in horror.


    "Hey. He is my translator." The black bear frowned and looked at Master Ji.


    The corner of Ji Ye''s mouth ticked: "Black bear. I didn''t expect to run into an old friend of mine here. Today I will be here to understand all my old and new hatred."


    With that, the muzzle of the chicken master directly hit Zhou Qianyi''s head.


    "Ye Hao. I have done dozens of times, if you still don''t come out. Don''t blame me for destroying the flowers!"


    The black bear on the side chuckled and muttered, "Is it the one who drove you out of China?"


    Master Ji frowned.


    The black bear smiled contemptuously and turned around.


    "I''m too lazy to take care of your affairs, anyway, the money is already in place. You kill the hostages over there."


    After speaking, the black bear walked to a sheltered place and took out the cigar.


    "Ten!" Ji Ye squinted and started counting.


    "nine."


    ...


    Master Ji spit out numbers one by one, and the hostages in front couldn''t bear to look at Song Ying.


    Song Ying wanted to step forward, but was held by a robber with a gun.


    "three."


    Zhou Qianyi closed her eyes, her arms trembling there.


    "two."


    There was a question in his heart, is it because he guessed wrong, that person is not on this ship at all.


    "One!"


    "and many more."


    With a familiar cry, Ji Ye''s eyes were instantly filled with joy. It was a perverted joy. He looked in the direction of the voice.


    Ye Hao took off his mask, and the surrounding robbers immediately pointed their guns at him.


    "A dignified chicken master, holding a gun against a weak woman, it would be a loss of identity." Ye Hao squinted, his hands in his pockets, with a relaxed look.


    Master Ji put down the gun, his breathing became rapid, his eyes flushed, and he walked towards Ye Hao step by step.


    Bang


    Suddenly Ji Ye raised his gun and pulled the trigger at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao narrowed his eyes, he saw the flaming muzzle in the night rain, but his body did not move.


    Immediately, the feeling of being pierced came from the right leg.


    Ye Hao shook his body.


    "Jiye''s marksmanship is not good, is it old?" Ye Haoang raised his head and laughed arrogantly.


    Bang


    Another shot, this time in the abdomen.


    "Cool, come again!"


    Bang


    It was another shot, this time past the right shoulder.


    Every time Ji Ye took a step, he pulled the trigger, a crazy expression on his face.


    "Uuuu..." The few women looked at the figure anxiously.


    "Be quiet! Don''t move if you don''t want to kill him." Tang Cheng''s low voice came.


    Qiu Xueyao gritted her teeth and held down Song Xiaoyue.


    Ning Yawen put her arms around Su Xiaoxiao and covered her eyes with her hands.


    Zhao Yanting was covering her mouth, her cheeks were mixed with rain and tears.


    The black bear in the distance looked at this scene, his eyes were surprised: "This Chinese is a good man, enough for a man. I like it."


    "Hehe...Jiye, your marksmanship is really bad. Just so capable?" Ye Hao raised his head, with blood on the corner of his mouth, his eyes with contempt.


    At this moment, the muzzle of the chicken master has been on his forehead.


    And Ye Hao''s body can already be said to be terrible.


    He was shot twice in his right thigh, his left knee was penetrated, a big blood hole in his abdomen, a gunshot wound on his right shoulder, a large piece of meat was directly taken away from his left arm, and a bullet penetrated the lower right chest rib .


    Such an injury would have fallen to the ground long ago for ordinary people.


    But Ye Hao still stood swayingly, his eyes staring at Master Ji were full of jokes.


    "You ruined everything I had in Haicheng." Master Ji said in a cold voice, his eyes full of killing intent.


    The boy in front of him, because of his appearance, caused all the things he carefully managed in Haicheng was gone, everything was gone.


    He could only escape from Haicheng in embarrassment, hiding his name.


    All this is because of the guy in front of me.


    "You know, I think about when I can see you again every day and night, I want to kill you in my dreams!" The chicken master gritted his teeth.


    "Oh? Then should I feel honored to be so worried about by Master Ji." Ye Hao looked at Master Ji fearlessly.


    Let the blood drip off on his body.


    "I finally waited for this opportunity. Don''t worry, I won''t let you die easily." Master Ji put down the gun in his hand and he pressed it to Ye Hao''s ear.


    "Aren''t you good at fighting? Well, I want to see today, how can you fight?"


    "Blackstone!"


    tread


    A bald head came out, twisted his neck and walked out.


    "Master Chicken."


    Master Ji stepped back and pointed at Ye Hao: "Heishi. Don''t you usually say that you can play well, I will find you an opponent today."


    Hei Shi looked at Ye Hao up and down, and the corner of his mouth twitched: "I am so thin that I can get him on the ground with a fist." "A fist? Ha ha, the dog should not shout, lest the dog''s tongue flashes." Hao looked at Black Stone sarcastically.

 Chapter 452： Forget, who sent you up?

    Iron Stone showed an angry color.


    Raising his fist, he slammed towards Ye Hao''s door.


    Ye Hao endured the pain and raised his arms to block Tieshi''s fist. He looked at Tieshi provocatively from the middle of his arm.


    "Just so little strength? It''s called iron stone, I think it can be called little stone."


    "I want to see if you can block Laozi''s punches." Tie Shi was completely irritated by Ye Hao, and his fists kept hitting Ye Hao''s arm.


    Ye Hao''s physical strengthening had already been activated when the chicken master shot him, otherwise he would not be able to stand here insistently.


    And Tieshi''s fists were indeed powerful, but they were a bit weaker than Niu Dashan.


    Dragging the badly injured body, Ye Hao could feel the sound of breaking his arm every time he resisted. It was bones howling.


    "Ye Hao. I admit that you are very strong. You may be able to cover the sky with one hand now in Haicheng, Baoye covers you, the Zhou Group provides you, and you have a military background."


    Master Ji was there watching Ye Hao being beaten, and he was unspeakably refreshed.


    "But you have to know that in this world is far from what you think. In fact, I would also like to thank you. If you hadn''t driven me out of Haicheng, I really don''t know what the outside world is like."


    "You''ve heard of the Asian killer rankings, but you don''t know if you want to."


    "Iron Stone is the 98th killer on the Asian killer list. He can break a piece of marble with his fist."


    Master Ji sneered at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t say anything, just resisting Tieshi''s fist there.


    The women hiding in the hostages were covering their eyes at this moment, not daring to look at Ye Hao''s miserable appearance.


    "These bastards." Qiu Xueyao gritted her teeth.


    "We just stay here, watching him be killed! You are not the Dragon Team, you save him!" Qiu Xueyao raised her head and looked at Tang City standing behind him.


    Tang Cheng''s face was sullen, he watched the scene straight, watching Ye Hao being punched.


    "Ye Hao said before. Time is running out, we are not allowed to do it." Tang Cheng whispered.


    "How long will it take!"


    Tang Cheng checked his watch: "There are still seven minutes."


    "Seven minutes? He will be beaten to death in seven minutes!" Qiu Xueyao said anxiously.


    "This is what he said. Act in seven minutes!" Tang Cheng looked at Qiu Xueyao, "If you believe him, do what he says."


    "Wait for you..."


    Tangcheng explained something to Qiu Xueyao.


    After Qiu Xueyao listened, her expression was very tangled. Finally, she glanced at Ye Hao who was still resisting the stone attack, and hit the floor with a fist.


    "I know."


    Tang Cheng turned and left the deck.


    puff


    A mouthful of blood was sprayed on the ground.


    Ye Hao''s knees hit the ground heavily, his eyes were a little tranced, and after suffering many gunshot wounds, he resisted the beating of iron and stone.


    No matter how good his body is, he can''t stand it anymore.


    "Aren''t you very sullen just now? You can''t do it now?" Tie Shi grabbed Ye Hao''s head and looked at Ye Hao grimly: "Now beg me, I can still give you a good time."


    Ye Hao raised his head, his mouth curled up.


    Pooh


    A mouthful of blood splashed on Iron Stone''s face.


    "No. 98 on the Asian killer list? Haha."


    "Now I give you the opportunity to shout that I was wrong. Jump from here and I can leave you a whole body."


    Tieshi''s face was quite ugly, and he wiped off the blood from his face.


    "If you don''t see the coffin, you won''t cry. Okay, today I will let you know how hard my iron fist is."


    Tieshi directly hit Ye Hao''s abdomen with a fist.


    Cough cough


    A mouthful of blood mixed with internal organs spouted out of Ye Hao''s mouth.


    Ye Hao''s body jumped directly into the air, if it hadn''t been for the will, he might have passed out in a coma.


    Two meters into the air, Ye Hao''s body began to fall.


    Tie Shi raised his feet high and kicked Ye Hao''s abdomen fiercely.


    Kaz


    This is the sound of a broken rib.


    Ye Hao was kicked out and fell heavily into the hostages, just two meters in front of Qiu Xueyao and the others.


    "Uuuuu..." Su Xiaoxiao was already in tears at this moment. If it weren''t for being pulled, she might have rushed forward.


    Ye Hao squinted his eyes, his head hung to the side, and the rain kept beating his body.


    Qiu Xueyao watched Ye Hao''s blood being washed by the rain and flowing to her feet, she really couldn''t hold back her heart at this moment.


    Ye Hao saw that Qiu Xueyao''s hand had begun to pull the pistol from his waist, he gritted his teeth and stood up, looking at the iron stone and the chicken master.


    "Ahem, it''s quite strong. But no matter how strong it is, it''s just a guy with well-developed limbs and simple mind. If you have the ability, kill me. Come on!"


    Perhaps after hearing what Ye Hao meant, Qiu Xueyao''s gun hand stopped, her body trembling there.


    At this moment, the cruise ship began to shake, accompanied by the sound of thunder from time to time.


    "It''s still thundering in winter, and there are so many ghosts and weather on the sea." The black bear muttered, and he urged to Master Ji: "Is it enough to play? Hurry up and pack up your things and leave. I don''t want to be in this **** place. Wait, I will put out all Lao Tzu''s cigars, hundreds of them."


    Master Ji looked at Ye Hao, who was terrible. At this moment, his heart was really refreshing, but there was a feeling of emptiness.


    It''s like a thing that I have always wanted to accomplish, but it is really completed, but there is a feeling of suffering.


    "Iron Stone, solved him."


    Master Ji glanced at Ye Hao one last time, then turned and walked towards the black bear.


    Tie Shi walked in front of Ye Hao, slammed Ye Hao to the ground again with a punch, and then dragged Ye Hao''s body toward the side of the boat, leaving a blood trail on the ground.


    "You''re lucky. If it weren''t for Mr. Chicken''s words, I can continue to torture you, you sandbag, I''m quite comfortable hitting." Tieshi licked his tongue, he let go of Ye Hao and made him lie on the ground.


    He took a submachine gun from a robber next to him.


    "Wait..." Ye Hao turned and lay on his back on the deck, the rain slapped his face.


    "What''s the matter, what else can''t be done?" Tie Shi said with a light smile.


    "You are the 98th killer in the Asian killer list, right."


    "Yeah. Why? You also thought that Yan Wangdian could not sue Laozi." Tie Shi opened the insurance, and the muzzle of the submachine gun pointed at Ye Hao''s forehead.


    "I mean to say. You should have only recently been on the Asian rankings." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Iron Stone.


    "Just because a few people died above you, you have a chance to go up, right."


    Tieshi''s face sank, this matter is his most taboo thing recently.


    The Asian killer list is a symbol of strength. He was working on it originally, but he didn''t expect that not long ago, suddenly several killers died on the Asian leaderboard.


    Someone is dead, naturally someone will take the place.


    But Tieshi was lucky and went up.


    Therefore, some people often say that Tieshi''s ranking is not true. For this reason, he has fought with many people.


    "Stop talking nonsense with Lao Tzu, Lao Tzu will send you to the west now."


    "You forgot who put you on the list? You treat your benefactor that way?" As soon as Ye Hao said this, the name popped up in the stone''s brain the next moment. Crazy knife

 Chapter 453： The game has just begun

    At this moment, Moran was hiding in a simple old-fashioned radio station assembled in the kitchen storage room, preparing to get in touch with the outside, when the door beside her suddenly opened and she quickly took out her pistol.


    "it''s me."


    "Team Tang!"


    Moran was delighted to see the visitor.


    "Get in touch with the outside." Tang Cheng asked.


    "I got in touch. I used the old-fashioned contact frequency to break through the signal interference on this cruise ship and made a short contact with a Huaxia base, but because of the weather."


    "The information is not very clear, but they should be aware of the strangeness of the Tiannv, and will take the initiative to contact here, and they will definitely send someone over to check if they can''t."


    Moran said.


    Tang Cheng nodded: "That''s good."


    "By the way, Moran, you have seen the drawings of this cruise ship before. Do you remember where the main circuit switch of the entire ship is?"


    "In the electromechanical room, the third compartment. It''s very close to us, it''s almost two rooms apart." Moran replied.


    "Well, you take me now." Tang Cheng urged.


    After half a minute, they came to a group of machines full of various wires.


    "Here, can all the power supplies on the ship be turned off instantly?" Tang Cheng asked.


    Moran thought for a while, and she nodded and said, "It''s okay. But this luxury cruise ship has a backup power system. After the main switch is closed, in order to provide the cruise ship with the necessary power. Within half a minute, the backup power will be automatically turned on. system."


    "Which cruise ship functions will be restored when the backup power system is turned on, and will the lighting be restored?" Tangcheng frowned.


    Moran nodded.


    Tang Cheng hesitated for a while, muttering in his mouth.


    "Half a minute, half a minute, can it be done?"


    "Team Tang, what''s wrong? Is there something wrong with it?"


    Tang Cheng leaned into Moran''s ear and whispered a few words.


    Moran''s face suddenly changed: "It''s impossible. Should we take advantage of the power outage to eliminate all the robbers? Is Ye Hao crazy!"


    "I also think he is crazy. But now we can only trust him, and we don''t need to deal with everyone. Ye Hao''s plan is to kill the more than 30 bandits who control the hostages when the lights disappear, and All the hostages were transferred to the bow."


    "Of course, we also need to control the bow."


    "Then separate the robber from the hostage."


    Tang Cheng recounted the plan Ye Hao told him.


    "What about after?" Moran asked.


    "After that, Ye Hao didn''t tell me, but Ye Hao is a supernatural person, and we can only trust him now."


    Moran clutched her forehead, she took a deep breath and calmed down her emotions.


    "We cut off the power here, and Ye Hao took advantage of the moment when the robber was stunned to get rid of the robber who was controlling the hostage, but how could he guarantee that the robber would not shoot the hostage?"


    "You need to know that the reaction time of a normal person is five seconds from being stunned, confused, to the leader''s order, and finally shooting."


    As a sniper, Moran immediately calculated the time for Ye Hao to act.


    "No. It''s only three seconds. Those people are professional mercenaries. Don''t doubt their bloodthirsty. They kill people without mercy." Tang Cheng added solemnly.


    Moran looked incredulous: "Impossible. Three seconds? How could he get rid of those thirty or forty robbers in three seconds! Also be wary of those who might be supported by other places?"


    Tang Cheng shook his arm and motioned to his watch.


    "We are still a minute and a half away from the plan. We don''t have time to consider these, unless you can come up with a foolproof plan now."


    Moran held his forehead helplessly: "This may be the craziest plan since I joined the Dragon Group."


    "He is such a lunatic."


    ...


    "Are you crazy knife?"


    On the deck, Ye Hao was lying on his back and grinning. He did not answer, and the light of killing flashed in his eyes.


    "The time is up, the game has just begun."


    A bad premonition rose in Tieshi''s heart, and at this moment all the lights on the cruise ship went out, and everything was immersed in darkness.


    "What''s the matter? Why is it suddenly dark?"


    "I can''t see anything!"


    "Hurry up and get the flashlight."


    Chinese and English yells are mixed.


    There was a dark iron stone in front of him, and his whole body was immersed in the chill at the moment, he pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    …ç…ç…ç…ç


    The sudden gunfire made the surrounding robbers vigilant.


    "Who shot it?"


    "Hurry up and find a way, we can''t see anything!"


    The black bear''s face suddenly changed in the darkness in the distance. He took a pistol from his pocket and fired a shot at the sky.


    Bang


    In an instant, the entire cruise ship was immersed in the daylight.


    The black bear looked towards the middle of the deck, a large carpet was covering the hostages, and the robbers around who saw this scene were all dumbfounded.


    However, Lord Chicken had dilated pupils, he shouted.


    "Shoot, shoot me at the hostage in the middle! And the guy in the sky!"


    The black bear also noticed the abnormality. He saw a man levitating in the storm with a gun under his feet.


    Although I don''t know what is going on, the black bear immediately shouted in English: "Shoot and kill the hostage. Then shoot me down the guy above."


    This sudden change took less than three seconds.


    Those mercenaries who took up their guns and aimed at the hostage in the middle were a wild shot.


    The bullets shot toward the middle desperately.


    And the next scene stopped everyone.


    Even Liu Chuang, who was holding a blocking gun at a high place, was frightened. He looked at this scene in surprise.


    Countless bullets stayed in the air, as if they had stopped, it felt as if a movie had been paused.


    "This... how is this possible?" Master Ji looked at this unbelievable scene tremblingly.


    "Boss, that... that guy is a mad knife, he is a mad knife among the top ten killers in Asia." Tie Shi clutched his bleeding abdomen and panted and ran over.


    Crazy knife?


    The black bear frowned. He really didn''t know much about Asia.


    But Master Ji has dilated pupils. Since he entered this world, he has begun to understand everything in this world. The first big thing he knew was that a guy named Crazy Dao slaughtered an Asian killer within a few days. The seven people on the top of the leaderboard.


    And also went to Xiangdu to kill the frog who was the top ten killer in Asia.


    Tieshi can make the rankings because of this crazy knife!


    He never thought that this person turned out to be Ye Hao, perhaps because he had severed all contact with Haicheng after he left Haicheng before, and didn''t know what happened afterwards.


    "Now it''s my turn." A cold voice came: "It hurts me just now."


    With Ye Hao''s bloodthirsty eyes, with a wave of his hand, the densely packed bullets landed on the ground, and they crackled.


    At the same time, seventy-two soul chasing blades appeared in front of Ye Hao. "kill!"

 Chapter 454： Rainy night slaughter

    A kill word exit.


    Seventy-two soulchaser blades flew towards the surrounding mercenaries and bandits instantly.


    "Ah..."


    "do not come!"


    Suddenly, there was a **** wind on the deck.


    The Soulchaser is like a devil, harvesting the lives of those mercenaries and robbers, giving them no chance to fight back.


    During this period, someone tried to shoot the hostage in the middle, but the bullets were all bounced off by the Soulchaser.


    "Ahem..." Ye Hao coughed up a trace of blood, he thought to himself as he looked at the wound healed on his body.


    It seems that the injury I suffered just now was too serious. Even if I used the Holy Healing technique in time, the trauma seemed to healed, but my internal injury was not completely cured.


    Coupled with the scene just now blocking all the barrage, it looks very handsome, but it actually consumes a lot of Ye Hao''s mental energy.


    The flares in the sky disappeared, and darkness was restored on the cruise ship.


    Half a minute later, the cruise ship whose backup power system was restored turned on again.


    "Hurry up, come with me." Qiu Xueyao yelled to the passengers after tearing apart the carpet that was pressing on her body, "Hurry up to the bow, hurry up!"


    "You are responsible for taking care of these hostages, and I will solve the trouble."


    A ghostly voice came from Qiu Xueyao''s body.


    Qiu Xueyao turned her head abruptly and saw Ye Hao, who was covered in blood, standing behind her.


    "Ye Hao, are you okay. I just saw you..." Su Xiaoxiao ran out, she looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    The women were also checking Ye Hao''s body up and down, but surprisingly, there was no wound on Ye Hao''s body.


    "I was wearing a body armor just now, so it''s okay. Now the danger has not been eliminated, you quickly take someone to the bow! I will solve the problem. Qiu Xueyao, these people will be handed over to you." Ye Hao casually found an excuse. And began to tell Qiu Xueyao.


    Then he ran towards the back of the cabin. Just now, the black bear and the chicken master disappeared in the dark. If the two of them didn''t solve it, he was uneasy.


    Body armor?


    This excuse is too perfunctory. They could see Ye Hao shot in the body.


    But here and now, they don''t have time to entangle these things.


    Qiu Xueyao began to guide the passengers to retreat towards the bow.


    "Huh, where are those robbers?"


    "I clearly heard the shooting just now, but where are people now?"


    "Strange, there are so many bullets on the ground."


    A few calm passengers, they looked around suspiciously, and the robbers who originally held them seemed to have evaporated.


    Qiu Xueyao was also puzzled, but still urged them to run towards the bow.


    When they came to the bow, the people here were also covered by carpets, struggling there.


    And the robber was gone.


    "Did those robbers found out that they ran away?" Song Xiaoyue murmured.


    "Are all the hostages here?" Tangcheng and the others ran over at this time, with some blood stains on their guns in their hands. It seemed that they had also experienced battles.


    "Everyone is here, what should we do now?" Qiu Xueyao said.


    Tang Cheng shook the rain on his face, and he gestured to Li Zhongwei and others next to him.


    Moran and Liu Chuang immediately ran to the heights and set up sniper rifles. Li Zhongwei, Niu Shaoqiang and the others were holding guns, and their weapons blocked any passage that could go to the bow of the ship.


    "Captain Qiu, you are responsible for protecting and comforting the crew and passengers. My people will protect everyone''s safety. No one is allowed to leave the bow of the ship without instructions." Tang Cheng shouted.


    At this moment, the rain is getting worse and worse, and there is already a momentum toward the torrential rain, so you have to shout.


    "okay, I get it."


    Knowing their identities in Tangcheng, Qiu Xueyao returned to the bow and was responsible for protecting the crew and passengers.


    "Brother Li. It''s weird. There were many people on the deck before. Why didn''t we see a single person besides a few robbers in the corridor when we came up?" Niu Dashan approached Li Zhongwei and asked .


    Li Zhongwei looked at Niu Dashan: "Do you really want to know?"


    Niu Dashan nodded, looking curious.


    "Take a picture of the sea with a flashlight, maybe you can still see it."


    Li Zhongwei''s words made Niu Dashan a little confused, but he still did, and he turned on the flashlight to face the sea.


    Niu Dashan suddenly turned around and covered his mouth, vomiting for a while.


    "The first time I saw so many dead people?" Li Zhongwei patted Niu Dashan on the back.


    "Oh..." Niu Dashan''s face was pale, he turned his head and looked at the sea again.


    I saw at least fifty or sixty corpses floating on the surface of the sea. Those corpses were being beaten by the waves. Some began to sink, and some were still floating on the surface.


    Although Niu Dashan is a martial artist, he has never seen such a **** scene.


    That''s why he was frightened by this scene before him.


    "These... Are these all done by Big Brother Ye?" Niu Dashan asked in horror, and the person who usually laughed and was humorous and peaceful came to mind.


    "Apart from him on this ship, I can''t think of anyone else capable of doing such a thing." Li Zhongwei sighed while looking at the scene on the sea.


    That man has become stronger again. He has improved too quickly. Before, I still wondered if I could surpass him.


    Sure enough, those with supernatural powers are monsters.


    "Then where is Big Brother Ye now?"


    "Who knows, it should be cleaning up people who shouldn''t be on this ship." Li Zhongwei smiled coldly.


    ...


    A splash of blood.


    Ye Hao waved his hand, and a corpse fell into the sea.


    "Don''t... don''t come here." A mercenary pointed his gun at Ye Hao, his legs trembling.


    Ye Hao walked toward the mercenary without blinking his eyes.


    "Ahhhhhhh..." The mercenary pulled the trigger, and flames erupted from the muzzle. A few seconds later, the bullet clip was finished.


    But the figure still appeared in front of him intact, and was protected by a barrier made up of black knives.


    He tremblingly withdrew from the magazine, took out the new magazine from his pocket, and wanted to replace it, but the magazine fell to the ground with a slip of his hand. He squatted down to see him, and a pair of legs appeared in front of him.


    The next moment, he felt a cold neck and fell into the sea.


    Ye Hao continued to walk forward. In order not to make the Tiannv too ugly to scare others, Ye Hao deliberately "cleaned up" the mercenaries when dealing with them. Fortunately, it was rainy night first, and the blood on the ground quickly It was washed away by the rain.


    Otherwise, the scene would be too bloody.


    Ye Hao walked to the stern.


    More than twenty mercenaries were holding guns at him in fear, the chicken master and the black bear were lighting the lights in the distance, and a speedboat was approaching quickly in the storm.


    "Master Ji, didn''t you have a very good chat with me just now. Why do you want to leave now?" Ye Hao sneered and approached Master Ji and them step by step.


    Master Ji looked at Ye Hao approaching, he felt his chills stand up.


    Ye Hao, who was in Haicheng before, seemed to him to be better at best.


    But at this moment, he is simply a devil, not only has the gunshot wound on his body inexplicably recovered, but also possesses magical abilities. This...what the **** is this!

 Chapter 455： Lets die together

    "Shoot, shoot me." The black bear picked up the next Gatling and shot at Ye Hao.


    Others also reacted, leaning the bullet in their hands towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled contemptuously, and the Soulchaser once again gathered into a shield in front of him.


    The bullet hit the soulchaser blade as thin as white paper, but there was no way to take the soulchaser blade. Even the crazy Gatling barrage could not leave even a bullet mark on the soulchaser blade.


    Ye Hao was also a little surprised by the hardness of the Soulchaser Blade.


    The material of this chasing blade is definitely not the ordinary iron, how strong it is, this makes Ye Hao question in his heart, he even wonders whether the chasing blade can block the rocket launcher.


    Even said...


    missile?


    When the barrage fell, Ye Hao threw away the thoughts in his mind.


    "You''re finished, it''s my turn." Ye Hao waved his hand, and 72 soul chasing blades shot out, instantly piercing the mercenaries in front.


    "Before you killed a crew member. I don''t know him, I don''t even know his name, what he looks like." Ye Hao''s cold and murderous aura.


    "However, you dare to kill me Huaxia people near Huaxia''s territorial waters. Today, I want you all to bury him."


    The Soul Chaser seemed to feel the master''s anger, and the attack became more fierce.


    Although those mercenaries were holding guns, they were a pile of scrap iron in front of Soulchaser.


    In an instant, the black bear, the chicken master, and the iron stone were left behind.


    "I am you. I have worked so hard to create a mercenary!" The black bear''s eyes are blood red, although this is not all of his mercenaries, but he also brought most of the elite.


    In his opinion, it was an easy task to make a fortune.


    But I didn''t expect that the demon in front of him would slaughter them like a dog.


    "I **** you to death." The black bear picked up the reloaded Gatling and rushed towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao raised his palm and made a fist.


    Blood was splattered, and seventy-two soul chaser blades were inserted into the black bear''s body, leaving seventy-two holes in his body. He stood straight there, his eyes dull.


    "The worst thing you have done in your life is to set foot in China. Remember, this is not a place you can touch."


    Ye Hao''s clenched fist suddenly opened.


    The black bear''s body exploded like a bomb, and the scarlet Gatling landed on the ground.


    Master Ji swallowed, and there was no more excitement in his eyes, only fear.


    This person is a demon, a demon through and through.


    Master Ji saw Ye Hao''s eyes fall on him, he suddenly took out something.


    "Ye Hao, let me tell you. I had already filled this cruise ship with bombs before. Now as long as I press this button, the entire ship will be buried with me!"


    As soon as Ye Hao stopped, he stared at Master Ji and looked at the remote control in Master Ji''s hand. Ye Hao did not expect that Master Ji would still have a hand.


    Master Ji saw Ye Hao stop, he was relieved.


    Just when he wanted to threaten Ye Hao with a word, his face suddenly changed. He felt that his body seemed to be stiff. He gritted his teeth and prepared to press the button.


    But he has no chance.


    He watched as his right arm was cut open by a flying knife, severe pain, tearing his consciousness.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." He clutched his broken arm and watched his right arm fall on the deck, his eyes were bloodshot.


    "Ye Hao!"


    The human body control technique is quite easy to use. Although it cannot be controlled for a long time, it is enough to make the chicken''s movements stiff for one or two seconds, and this two seconds will allow Ye Hao to do many things, such as cutting off one of his arms.


    Ye Hao smiled lightly: "I told you before that I especially hate others threatening me."


    "You threatened me in Haicheng. I ruined your property and let you escape."


    "If you don''t hide well, you just ran to me by yourself. This time, I will send you to see your brothers."


    The Soul Chaser locked the target and shot at the chicken master.


    "Master Ji, run!" Tie Shi stood up at this moment. He gritted his teeth and blocked the soul chaser blade. The soul chaser blade hit Heishi''s body and made a sound like hitting a stone.


    Master Ji looked at the black stone in front of his eyes, he gritted his teeth and turned around to take the broken arm that fell on the ground.


    boom


    A flash of lightning fell on the surface of the sea, and the huge wind and waves made the Tiannv toss.


    Because there was rain on the deck, the chicken slipped and fell towards the railing. He subconsciously wanted to grab the railing with his hands, but his empty right arm reminded him that his right hand had been broken. .


    But at this time it was too late, and the unbalanced chicken master fell off the railing.


    Seeing Master Ji disappeared on the deck, Ye Hao didn''t think too much about it. Under such weather, falling into the water would be tantamount to death. What''s more, Master Ji''s arm was broken. Even if he did not die in the sea, he would bleed for a long time. Will cause him to lose blood and die.


    "Your boss is dead, shouldn''t you go with him? The 98th Blackstone in the Asian rankings?" Ye Hao teased.


    Black Rock was wary, his legs tied in a horse stance.


    "Crazy knife! I tell you, I am not afraid of your ghost stuff. Lao Tzu''s fists are not as good as you guys, but Lao Tzu''s body is hard."


    Ye Hao narrowed his eyes.


    "Then I want to see how hard your bones are!"


    With a wave of his hand, the Soulchaser blade began to continuously attack Black Stone.


    But what I didn''t expect was that letting the Soulchaser Blade hit it, it would not leave any traces on Black Stone.


    "Iron cloth shirt?" Ye Hao whispered.


    "That''s right. This is the iron jersey of Lao Tzu''s hard training for thirty years! No matter what you can do with the ghost knife, you can''t hurt me half a point..."


    Guru


    A few round things rolled to Heishi''s feet, and those soulchaser blades returned to Ye Hao, forming a protective net again in front of Ye Hao.


    "Is the iron cloth shirt? I have always been curious. Can the iron cloth shirt block the grenades."


    Ye Hao''s voice came, and Hei Shi''s heart was covered by the fire light before he could say a word of grass mud horse.


    The chasing blade slowly dispersed, and Ye Hao looked at the place where there was black smoke, only half of his body remained on the ground.


    Ye Hao sighed and shook his head: "It seems that your iron shirt is not enough to get home, and the grenade can''t stop it."


    "I didn''t give you a chance to keep your whole body before. Who told you not to cherish it."


    The rain slapped Ye Hao''s face and washed the blood on the deck.


    ended.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, and this sudden incident was finally over.


    Tick


    Ye Hao heard a voice, he turned his head abruptly, his eyes widened.


    I saw a head appearing on the edge of his shoulders. It was Master Ji. He smiled grimly, holding the remote control in his left hand. "Go and die together!"

 Chapter 456： Sunk of the Sky Girl

    Ye Hao didn''t know why Master Ji didn''t fall into the sea, he didn''t have time to think about it now.


    The button of the remote control has been pressed, and Master Ji released his hand holding the deck, and this time he really fell into the sea.


    Boom boom boom


    A series of explosions came from inside the cruise ship, the cruise ship began to shake violently and began to move sideways.


    "Asshole!" Ye Hao gritted his teeth, turned and ran towards the bow.


    He was also watching the hull along the way.


    Under the heavy rain, leaks appeared in many places in the left cabin of the cruise ship, sea water was constantly pouring into it, and the cruise ship began to tilt.


    Ye Hao ran to the bow, where everyone was exclaiming and frightened.


    "Help!"


    "The boat... the boat is about to capsize."


    Seeing Ye Hao come back safely, Tang Cheng and others rushed over.


    "What happened to the explosion just now? What happened to the cruise ship?"


    Ye Hao talked about the sinking of the cruise ship, and everyone''s expressions changed suddenly.


    "There are those bandits'' speedboats below, and the people have been shot by us. Before the cruise ship sinks, we can take the crew and passengers to the speedboat!" Moran said aloud.


    Ye Hao nodded, this is one way.


    "But those speedboats can only carry about 400 people at most. But there are eight or nine hundred people on the cruise ship!" Li Zhongwei said worriedly.


    "Everyone...the cruise ship...there is a lifeboat on the cruise ship. But I checked and found that most of the lifeboats were destroyed by robbers, and only a few remained usable. It should barely hold four to five hundred people." Come over and say.


    This number should be about the same.


    Ye Hao said: ¡°We don¡¯t have time now. According to the speed of the cruise ship¡¯s flooding, it is estimated that it will sink completely within ten minutes. , The last of those with good water quality."


    "Captain, please entrust your crew to take care of these things."


    The captain immediately began to gather his sailors and organized the passengers and crew to evacuate the speedboat and lifeboat in an orderly manner.


    However, due to the heavy rain, the speed of the transfer was very slow, and the temperature was steadily dropping, and many people were pale and shivered.


    Ye Hao took several women on a speedboat and said to Moran, "They will be handed over to you. You must protect them!"


    Moran nodded.


    "Get out, get out of the way. I''m from the U.S., I want to get on the boat first. You yellow pigs get out of the way." There was a dispute among the people who were being transferred to the lifeboat in the distance. Several foreigners were in trouble. Led by Wei, he began to push the crowd, trying to board the ship first.


    He even pushed a woman to the edge of the cruise ship, and fell off the railing unsteadily.


    A pair of hands appeared and caught her in time.


    "Are you all right." This woman happened to be the former young bartender. The rain had soaked her uniform. She swallowed and looked at the man who was pulling herself up.


    It''s him or him.


    Miu Ling''s bartender feels that she is really in love, her eyes are a little blurred.


    "Come with me." Ye Hao didn''t notice the strangeness of the woman. He frowned and pushed away from the crowd. He saw the foreigners who were ready to board the ship. Their faces were excited, and that David even more. It was a foot that had stepped on the lifeboat.


    But the next moment his feet were off the ground and he was heavily thrown behind.


    David was in pain. He was just about to curse who would dare to treat him this way, but his mouth was stiff.


    "There is no country here! Women, old people and children go first. This is the rule." Ye Haohan pointed at the foreigners who didn''t follow the rules: "If you still want to make trouble, I don''t mind throwing you into the sea directly. Use it. The cold water makes you sober."


    "If you doubt that I will do this, try it."


    Ye Hao''s horror, they all saw it just now, this girl is a monster.


    David shivered in fear and lowered his head timidly.


    Several foreigners also retreated in the crowd, and honestly waited for the women, old people and children to board the boat first.


    "Give me stare at them, if they are not honest. Give me a kick into the sea." Ye Hao said to the sailors who were in charge of evacuation next to him.


    The sailor looked at Ye Hao admiringly, and nodded firmly.


    The other ladies, at this moment, are looking at this man like a hero.


    Talent, money, handsome.


    It doesn''t matter at this time, what they need at this time is a man who can give them a sense of security.


    [System prompt: the task is completed, the love value is 10000/10000. ¡¿


    [The host currently owes money: 89. ¡¿


    The reminder of the completion of the task was soon overshadowed by the sound of heavy rain.


    Ye Hao watched the sea flooding the deck, the biting sea water got into their shoes, half of the cruise ship was already submerged in the sea, and the cruise ship was sinking faster and faster.


    There were some passengers and sailors who thought they were good at water. They didn''t have time to jump into the water, endure the cold, and climbed into the lifeboat.


    Ye Hao glanced at the deck one last time, there were not many people left.


    He ran to the lifeboat where Qiu Xueyao and the others were in, preparing to leave.


    However, Qiu Xueyao and Song Xiaoyue suddenly jumped from the lifeboat.


    "What are you doing, go home quickly!" Ye Hao shouted.


    Qiu Xueyao''s face was anxious, she replied: "Song Ying...Song Ying and Su Xiaoxiao have not returned yet!"


    Song Ying? Su Xiaoxiao?


    Ye Hao was taken aback, he looked at the lifeboats of the women, and indeed did not see Song Ying and Su Xiaoxiao on it.


    "What the **** is going on? Didn''t I let you stay on the lifeboat?" Ye Hao asked angrily.


    "Just now Song Ying said that she wanted to get everyone''s money back, so she ran towards the place where we were detained just now. We didn''t stop it," Moran explained.


    "Su Xiaoxiao''s mother is gone, Su Xiaoxiao goes to look for it in the cabin."


    give change? Is Song Ying crazy?


    And Su Yan is missing?


    Ye Hao''s face was ugly. He guessed the reason. Su Xiaojing was still worried about his mother, even if Su Yan treated her badly, she was still her mother after all, and could not die. .


    Ye Hao stared in one direction. That was Su Yan''s concubine. At this moment, he was sitting in the lifeboat with his head down.


    Ye Hao took out the chasing blade at his waist, he hurried closer, the chasing blade in his hand was against the man''s throat.


    "Where''s Su Yan!"


    "I...I don''t know. When I ran away just now, Su Yan...Su Yan lost herself." The man didn''t dare to move, and answered cautiously.


    "Sister...I''m going to find sister." At this moment Song Xiaoyue broke free of Moran''s restraint and ran towards the middle of the cruise ship, but the ground was too slippery, and the lights had begun to flicker and dim, causing her to fall to the ground all at once. .


    Ye Hao returned to the cruise ship and helped Song Xiaoyue up.


    "You return to the boat first!"


    "I''m looking for sister... she''s still inside!" Song Xiaoyue screamed frantically, waving her hands toward the darkness in the middle of the cruise ship.


    "I promise you that I will bring Song Ying back safely. But now you have to get back on the boat!" Ye Hao explained, but Song Xiaoyue, who was out of control, couldn''t listen at all.


    Reluctantly, Ye Hao could only stun Song Xiaoyue with a hitter knife and hand her to Qiu Xueyao.


    "Take Song Xiaoyue back to the lifeboat for me, and leave the cruise ship immediately. I will find Song Ying and the others, this time you don''t stab Louzi again." Ye Hao glared at Qiu Xueyao viciously, and then ran into the dark rainstorm. in.


    "You..." Qiu Xueyao looked at the disappearing figure with worry in her eyes.


    "It''s too late, let''s go back to the boat first. We have to believe that there is nothing he can''t do." Moran pulled Qiu Xueyao back to the lifeboat. When passing by the mercenaries before, Moran believed 100% of the man in front of him.

 Chapter 457： Go you!

    Ye Hao went back to the center of the cruise ship through the corridor that was already covered by sea water enough to submerge his knees.


    The backup power system on the cruise ship is estimated to have completely immersed the cruise ship in darkness due to the water intake.


    Ye Hao could only rely on the flashlight he found in his hand to provide a faint light.


    "Song Ying! Su Xiaoxiao! Su Yan!"


    Ye Hao shouted, but in the darkness there was no sound except for the rising water.


    "Damn it! Damn it. If only the perspective can be used!" Ye Hao waved his fist angrily, at this moment the water had reached his thigh.


    After the fluoroscopy was used in the previous casino, the cooling time was six hours, and it was still unusable.


    "Song Ying, give me a reply when you hear it!"


    "Su Xiaoxiao, you stinky girl die for me!"


    Ye Hao looked around. At this moment, the lifeboats had left the cruise ship one by one. Because of the sinking of the cruise ship, seawater was constantly pouring into the hull. If the lifeboat did not leave.


    It is very likely that the vortex formed by the sinking of the cruise ship will be attracted, and may even be sucked into the sea.


    "Damn! Damn!" Ye Hao roared angrily.


    The object control technique entered the cooling, and Ye Hao really felt powerless at this time.


    There are no abilities that can be exchanged, no abilities that can be used.


    Ye Hao really felt how tiny he was in this world.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Suddenly a cough came from the side, and Ye Hao''s flashlight immediately shone through, and a beautiful shadow poked his head out of the water, coughing tremblingly because of the cold.


    "Song Ying!" Ye Hao ran over excitedly, grabbing Song Ying''s shoulders.


    "I tell you to stay on the boat honestly, why are you running down! Money is so important, you are dead, why do you want that money!" Ye Hao rebuked Song Ying loudly.


    There was a lot of scolding in my heart and I wanted to scold Song Ying directly.


    "I... I have used that computer to cancel all the transfer transactions just now." Song Ying squeezed a smile on her pale face.


    Then she pointed to her feet anxiously and said, "But... Su Xiaoxiao and her mother are still underneath, and Su Xiaoxiao''s mother''s thigh is pinched by something. Xiaoxiao and I can''t move, so I come out and call for help. "


    Ye Hao''s face changed suddenly, and his head dived into the water, shining in the water with the fuzzy lights.


    It turned out that it was a door into the cabin, and Song Ying should have come out just now.


    "You are waiting here now, I''ll go below to rescue them!" Ye Hao exhorted Song Ying and took a deep breath into the cabin.


    At this time, he still sighed for his luck. The swimming skills he had obtained before were put to use here.


    The cabin was full of water, but Ye Hao was swimming in it like a small fish. The seawater temperature was very low, and the Jiu Yin Jingjing in Ye Hao''s body began to run, providing Ye Hao with heat.


    Otherwise, he estimated that his arm would be frozen.


    Soon, Ye Hao saw a beam of light where Song Ying said.


    Ye Hao stuck his head out of the water.


    "Ye Hao!" Su Xiaoxiao''s surprised voice came.


    There is a triangular corner with a space of about one or two square meters. Su Xiaoxiao is hiding there. She is still trying to move something. Su Yan is right in front of her. She has fainted, and one thigh is Something like a pillar is pressed.


    "Get out." Ye Hao asked Su Xiaoxiao to get out.


    Strengthen.


    Ye Hao hugged the pillar, exerted force with both arms, and directly moved the pillar away.


    Upon seeing this, Su Xiaoxiao hurriedly pulled her mother out.


    "Mom, mom!" Su Xiaoxiao shook Su Yan''s body, but Su Yan still did not wake up.


    "Don''t worry, she''s okay. I guess she hit her head and was unconscious. Cover her nose and don''t let the water in, I will take you out."


    Su Xiaoxiao hugged her mother and covered her nose according to Ye Hao''s instructions.


    "Hold your breath." Ye Hao reminded, and then took the two of them into the water and swam outside.


    Traveling with people is more tired than alone, but finally returned to the deck without incident.


    "Ahem..." Ye Hao stuck his head out of the water.


    "Ye Hao! Little!" Song Ying was waiting excitedly at them.


    At the moment on the deck, the sea has flooded their chests.


    "Can''t stay here. Let''s go to a higher spot." Ye Hao looked at the "moon-shaped" protruding cabins on the front and back of the Tiannv''s hull.


    At this moment, the entire Tiannv is still above the water in these two places.


    Bringing the three girls to a high place, Ye Hao looked at the light on the lifeboat in the distance, he picked up the flashlight and started waving.


    Moran and the others, who were waiting in the distance, saw the light looming in the rainstorm, and their hearts suddenly dropped.


    "Hurry up, let''s pick them up!" Ning Yawen urged anxiously.


    Just as Qiu Xueyao was about to drive the lifeboat close to the cruise ship, the hull shook violently.


    "No, there are many vortex undercurrents around the Celestial Girl. If it is forced to approach, it is likely to be carried into the sea by the vortex." The captain on the rescue boat nearby shouted.


    "But they are still on the cruise ship, the cruise ship is about to sink!" Zhao Yanting said worriedly.


    The captain also saw the flashing lights, and he hesitated.


    "Give them a signal and let them swim over. There is only this way now, and it must be fast. As the cruise ship sinks, the vortex here will get bigger and bigger, and we must stay away as soon as possible."


    Hearing the captain''s words, Moran immediately signaled the other side with the signal light in his hand, hoping that Ye Hao and the others could see.


    "Why don''t they lean over? The sea is about to completely immerse us!" Song Ying looked at the rising sea water, which had already submerged the lower layers of the "moon".


    Soon, it will completely swallow the entire Sky Girl.


    "It is estimated that the vortex caused by the sinking of the cruise ship made the lifeboat unable to approach." Ye Hao looked at the lifeboat faintly flashing in the distance with a calm face.


    But because of the storm and the ever-increasing waves, Ye Hao couldn''t see the signal Moran was sending to him.


    But at this moment there was a more "crude" and "direct" idea in his mind.


    Ye Hao looked around. He found a firm rope. He tried to tie the three women together, but the rope was not long enough. He could only tie Su Xiaoxiao and Su Yan first.


    "What are you doing?" Su Xiaoxiao was puzzled.


    Ye Hao did not answer, but did his own thing for himself, then he turned around and raised his hand to the life boat and gestured.


    Muttered in his mouth.


    "200 meters. The distance should be enough."


    "What are you talking about?" Song Ying also didn''t understand how Ye Hao didn''t want to escape now, so she muttered something there.


    Suddenly Ye Hao directly carried Su Xiaoxiao and Su Yan who were tied up.


    Step back a few steps in succession until they reach the point where they can back up.


    "Take this flashlight and let your body protrude out of the sea as much as possible after a while. The landing location should not be too far away from them."


    Su Xiaoxiao''s eyes widened, her little head seemed to understand what Ye Hao was going to do.


    She hurriedly wanted to shout.


    "and many more¡­¡­"


    But the next moment, Su Xiaoxiao and Su Yan were thrown out by Ye Hao.


    "Go!" Song Ying covered her mouth with surprised eyes, as if she had forgotten the storm deep in her at the moment.

 Chapter 458： They must be alive!

    "Look at it as if something is flying over there, and the lights are still on." Ning Yawen pointed to the night sky in the rainstorm.


    A flashing light-emitting object drew an arc in the air and fell toward them.


    Then he fell into the sea three or four meters away from the rescue ship.


    "Help...Help."


    The shadow in the sea was still struggling.


    "It''s Su Xiaoxiao!" Zhou Qianyi exclaimed.


    Moran on the side immediately jumped into the sea, and after tossing for a while, finally pulled Su Xiaoxiao in the sea onto the boat.


    "Cough cough cough... Damn Ye Hao, unexpectedly... threw me over." Su Xiaoxiao lay on the boat, spitting out several mouthfuls of sea water, trembling, and his face pale.


    Her body was so cold that she never expected Ye Hao to return this to her.


    "The distance of two hundred meters. How strong is his strength." Qiu Xueyao untied Su Xiaoxiao''s rope tied to Su Yan, and looked at the Tiannv side.


    ...


    "It seems to be all right." Ye Hao turned and looked at Song Ying who was aside.


    Song Ying stepped back subconsciously and looked at Ye Hao cautiously: "You...are you going to throw me over? I...I can swim."


    "This is the quickest way now. The vortex around the Celestial Woman is too large, and I may swim out alone, but if I take you, that''s not necessarily the case, and it''s January, the sea temperature is very low."


    "If you swim halfway, what if you can''t swim!" Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    Song Ying swallowed, and finally she took a deep breath and walked to Ye Hao as if she had accepted her fate.


    "Uh...that lighter. I...I fear heights..."


    Now I can''t take care of so much, Ye Hao grabbed Song Ying''s waist, held it high, and stepped back, just as Ye Hao was about to throw Song Ying out of the run.


    Boom


    The Heavenly Girl in the sea suddenly heard an explosion again, hitting a huge wave, directly hitting Ye Hao''s body.


    Ye Hao felt his face hitting the rock wall, and at the same time a flying iron plate hit Ye Hao''s arm. Sudden pain, coupled with the shaking of the ship''s body.


    Song Ying slipped from Ye Hao''s hand and fell into the cold water.


    Damn it.


    The quality of the explosives of those people is too bad, and there is a delay in the explosion, which is frustrating.


    "Song Ying!" Ye Hao watched the sea water submerged Song Ying''s body. He gritted his teeth and jumped directly into the sea.


    With good luck, Ye Hao soon found Song Ying who was struggling in the water.


    Ye Hao swam over, grabbed Song Ying''s body, and started to swim towards the sea.


    Puff


    Ye Hao took Song Ying out of the water. At this moment, the place where he was staying was also submerged by the sea, and the Sky Girl was completely swallowed by the sea.


    And a huge vortex also began to produce, pulling everything around it and engulfing it in the sea.


    "Ahem... Hold me tight. Don''t let go anytime." Ye Hao slapped the water and shouted at Song Ying in his arms.


    Song Ying did not speak, or the sound of the storm and the waves were too loud, Ye Hao did not hear.


    Anyway, Song Ying had hugged Ye Hao firmly, wrapped her hands around Ye Hao''s waist, and clasped Ye Hao''s back tightly.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth, waved his hands, and swam in the direction of the rescue boat.


    But no matter how hard he tried, he felt that his body seemed to be pulled by something, and he couldn''t swim out no matter what.


    Intermediate speed enhancement!


    Ye Hao used all the speed enhancements, but despite this, Ye Hao still couldn''t swim out of the vortex, and he could even feel something pulling himself.


    Sure enough, in the face of the power of nature, human power is still too small.


    Finally... Ye Hao felt his hands were numb, and his consciousness began to blur.


    A huge wave came over, completely flooding Ye Hao and Song Ying.


    ...


    "What''s the matter. Why haven''t they come out yet!" Qiu Xueyao looked at the sea anxiously, the Tiannv had been completely sunk, but they had not seen Ye Hao for a long time.


    The hearts of the girls began to hang again.


    Boom


    At this moment, storms, thunder and lightning, the waves are getting bigger and bigger, and the tiny rescue boats are beginning to be unable to withstand the roar of the sea.


    "We can''t stay here anymore. Look at the sky over there. The real storm has just come. If we don''t leave this sea area, our lifeboat will capsize!!" The captain who was left on the side faced the women. Shouted the lifeboat.


    "But Ye Hao and them haven''t come out yet!" Zhou Qianyi shouted.


    "It''s too late. Mr. Ye is so powerful, he must have the ability to survive. But once we fall into the sea, we will die in nine deaths!" The captain said loudly.


    The girls were silent.


    Su Xiaoxiao clenched his fists and shouted in his mouth: "No. He is still waiting for us, we...we can''t just leave like this!" "But the captain is right. Now the real storm has just come, we are here. Just wait for death. Ye Hao definitely doesn¡¯t want to see us like this. We have to leave this sea area.¡± Moran looked at the black and heavy seas in the distance. Compared with the violent storms and rains over there, he was only here.


    It can be said to be an appetizer.


    If they were in it, the lifeboat would be torn to pieces by the huge waves in an instant.


    "We have to believe in Ye Hao. If he can save us from those bandits, he must be able to survive!"


    "Go on. Leave here at maximum speed!"


    Moran ordered the sailor who controlled the ship.


    The girls were silent. Although they were unwilling, they could only watch the lifeboat gradually move away from the accidental sea area.


    After a few hours, the sea returned to calm, and the dark clouds dispersed, revealing the blue sky.


    It was already early morning the next day.


    Several warships appeared in the sea where the Tiannv sank.


    On the battleship, hundreds of passengers and crew of the Tiannv sitting on the ground wrapped in towels, their faces are still trembling, and only relying on the **** soup sent by the soldiers can make them feel a little warm .


    "It''s here. This is where we sank!" Qiu Xueyao, wrapped in a towel, shouted to the sailor next to her.


    An officer in a captain''s suit came out. He looked around, he sighed and shook his head.


    "Miss. This is the deep sea. It is difficult for anyone to survive here under the storm..."


    "impossible!"


    A figure rushed out, that was Song Xiaoyue with red eyes.


    She pointed to the sea and yelled: "Ye Hao and my sister must be alive. They must be waiting for us to save them somewhere. Look for them. You can find them."


    The captain pointed at the sea: "Miss. There is a full range of one hundred nautical miles here, and the previous storm has caused the current to accelerate. If you want to search, you must at least expand the search range to two hundred nautical miles!"


    "For such a large search and rescue plan, I need to report to my superiors. And this time we were dispatched urgently and did not bring such fuel."


    Step on


    "Captain. Phone of Jiangnan Military Region!" Just then, a sailor ran over.


    The captain''s face changed, and he walked quickly toward the captain''s room.


    "Don''t stand here. Come with me, maybe there will be good news." Tang Cheng walked out, glanced at the women, and followed the leaving captain.


    Several people followed to the captain''s room.


    The captain had already picked up the phone at this moment.


    "Hey. I''m the captain of cruiser No. 012, please command me."


    "Yes, yes." "Guaranteed to complete the task."

 Chapter 459： Wandering on a desert island

    The captain put down the phone and turned to look at the worried daughters.


    "You just said that the man and woman who were missing are called Ye Hao?"


    "Yes, yes. Ye Hao!" Qiu Xueyao nodded repeatedly.


    The captain glanced at a few people with deep meaning, and said with a serious face: "Don''t worry, the chief called just now. We will stay here to search for survivors, and more search and rescue ships will come over."


    "Some of you, please go to the cabin to rest first. I will notify you as soon as I have news."


    The faces of several women showed joy.


    Moran walked to Tang City and said softly: "Did you call the superior?"


    Tang Cheng smiled bitterly and nodded: "I guess we will be punished when we go back this time."


    Several people left the captain''s room.


    The captain opened the chart and said to the deputy next to him.


    "Order all the ships, centered on this place, to search for two hundred nautical miles around, and find me every inch of the sea." The captain said in a deep voice.


    "Captain, looking for two people in such a large sea area? This is simply looking for a needle in the sea, and this kind of thing is generally not done by the rescue team." The deputy said puzzled.


    The captain looked at his deputy, and he whispered: "Do you know who called me just now?"


    The deputy looked suspicious.


    "The highest commander of the Jiangnan Military Region." The captain didn''t say his name, but the title had it all.


    The deputy''s face changed suddenly.


    Dididi


    Just here, the correspondent shouted again: "Captain, there is emergency communication again."


    The captain picked up the phone.


    The next moment, his body stood up straight, the expression on his face was quite serious.


    "Yes, yes. I know, I understand."


    The captain put down the phone, and at this moment sweat appeared on his forehead.


    "Captain?" The deputy looked at the captain in surprise. He rarely saw the captain show such an expression. Even the commander of the military district called the captain just now, the captain was not so nervous.


    "Immediately give me an additional order, and the search range has been expanded from two hundred nautical miles to five hundred nautical miles. For that Ye Hao, he wants to see people alive, and corpses when he die." The captain said with a serious face.


    Five hundred nautical miles?


    The deputy looked at the chart, and he hurriedly said, "Captain, five hundred nautical miles. That would have to enter the territorial waters of several surrounding countries."


    "It''s okay. The above has already greeted those countries through the United Nations. This time we entered in the name of searching for the victims. But the other party only gave us 72 hours, within 72 hours. , I must find this Ye Hao for me!"


    The captain said firmly.


    The deputy swallowed and applied for a transnational search and rescue for one person. How important is this person?


    The captain saw the doubts of his deputy and said softly: "The one who called just now is taller than the one from the Jiangnan Military Region."


    With that, the captain pointed to the north.


    Higher than the commander-in-chief of the military region, that can only be...


    The deputy looked serious and stood up straight: "I''ll give the rescue order now!"


    ##


    At this moment, Ye Hao was lying on a beach. He would not think that because of his death, the outside would have become a mess.


    "Cough cough cough..." Ye Hao spit out a few mouthfuls of sea water, and he opened his eyes.


    Because I drank a lot of seawater, there was a dry taste in my mouth, and a feeling of weakness throughout my body.


    So heavy.


    Ye Hao lowered her head, and Song Ying was leaning against him in a coma. Even if she was comatose, she still held Ye Hao in her hands and held it tightly.


    Ye Hao sat up, clutching his head, his head hurt.


    "Ahem..." Song Ying in her arms also woke up at this moment. She opened her eyes and looked around in a daze.


    "Are you okay?" Ye Hao asked concerned.


    "We... where are we?" Song Ying chirped her mouth, vomiting a lot of sand.


    "Before speaking, can you get off me first." Ye Hao looked away from Song Ying with difficulty, not because he disliked Song Ying.


    But he was worried that he would be unable to control himself if he watched.


    Because of the seawater soaking, Song Ying''s uniform clung to her jade body. The translucent fabric gave Song Ying a clear view of the spring.


    Song Ying recovered, she lowered her head, her face flushed.


    She hurriedly covered her body to get up.


    But as soon as she stood up, her legs were soft and she fell directly on Ye Hao''s body, and Ye Hao''s face was directly in contact with the softest place.


    Tick


    A drop of blood flowed out of Ye Hao''s nose, and Ye Hao''s body also reacted.


    Feeling the strangeness of Ye Hao, Song Yingjiao was ashamed of dripping blood. She hurriedly supported her body with her hands, causing herself to roll away from Ye Hao.


    "Rogue!" While rolling, Song Ying''s jade body inevitably rubbed against Ye Hao''s body. She felt her breathing became faster and her head was a little dizzy.


    "Hey. This is a normal reaction, okay? Who told you to be like this?" Ye Hao glanced at Song Ying.


    "Look at it!" Song Ying saw that Ye Hao''s eyes were a bit dishonest, so she grabbed a handful of sand and threw it at Ye Hao''s face.


    "Okay, okay. Stop making trouble, let''s figure out the current situation." Ye Hao got up and looked around.


    With a large beach and woods, Ye Hao got up and walked to a high place to look around.


    "Where are we now?" Song Ying regained consciousness in her legs, and she walked to Ye Hao.


    "I don''t know, but based on the position of the sun and the situation here. We should be near the western Pacific." Ye Hao said based on his own inference.


    "What? Western Pacific? How could we float so far." Song Ying exclaimed, covering her mouth.


    Ye Hao recalled.


    "I remember that we were being pulled into the sea by the vortex formed by the sinking of the Celestial Girl. I reluctantly asked for that pull, but we were taken away by another force."


    "what?"


    "Under the ocean current, it happens that there is an ocean current just below, and we were brought here by the ocean current." Ye Hao looked around the sky.


    "Then what shall we do now?" Song Ying said, as a gust of wind blew her body, she trembled: "A Qiu."


    Song Ying put her arms around her chest, her body shivering a little.


    "The phone is in the water and can''t be used. We can only wait here for rescue, but before that we have to find a place to dry our clothes. Now it''s January, don''t wait for a cold to be troublesome."


    Ye Hao took off his coat and wrung out the water stains on his clothes.


    Then Ye Hao began to take off his pants.


    "You...what are you doing." Seeing Ye Hao''s movements, Song Ying hurriedly turned around.


    "Didn''t I say to dry the clothes. Hurry up while the sun is good, otherwise we will be in trouble if the weather changes suddenly." Ye Hao urged. Song Ying bit her lip. Although she didn''t want to take off her clothes, the constant chill from her body forced her to walk behind a tree and start to take off her wet clothes.

 Chapter 460： Drug blood

    "I have seen everything, and I am still shy." Ye Hao teased.


    He started looking around for wooden sticks and stones.


    Soon a fire was created on the beach. Ye Hao didn¡¯t need to drill wood to make fire. He directly heated his arm with the Jiuyang Scripture, and then quickly rubbed it with the wooden stick. The wooden stick naturally burned. Up.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Suddenly a scream from Song Ying came from the woods.


    Ye Hao had no time to rush into the bushes.


    "What''s wrong?" Ye Hao walked in and looked around warily.


    "There is a snake! I...I feel my thigh...like being bitten." Song Ying was lying on the ground, her face a little pale.


    snake!


    "What does it look like to see a snake? Is it a triangular head or a round head!" Ye Hao hurriedly asked.


    "I...I don''t remember well, it seems...it''s a triangular head." Song Ying said scaredly: "I...I''m okay."


    "If it is a triangle snake head, it is mostly a venomous snake. Still living on this subtropical island, it is very likely to be a highly venomous snake." Ye Hao said with a serious face.


    Panic flashed in Song Ying''s eyes: "Then... Then what should I do now? Isn''t it... Am I going to die?"


    "There is no anti-venom serum here, and the silver needle on my body is also lost in the sea. The only way now is for me to **** the blood from your wound."


    "Taking poisonous blood?" Song Ying trembled. She knew that taking poisonous blood, she often performed in movies, just to put her mouth on the place where she was bitten by a poisonous snake and **** it out one by one.


    But where I was bitten is...


    "Wait...Is there anything else..." Before Song Ying could stop, she saw Ye Hao''s head dig into her wound.


    A feeling of acceptance came.


    Song Ying took a breath, Yuto bit her lip.


    Pooh.


    Ye Hao vomited a bit of black blood.


    Sure enough, it was poisonous blood.


    Ye Hao didn''t stop and continued to take drugs.


    Until the blood flowing out of the wound returned to the red position.


    After sucking the poisonous blood, Ye Hao immediately ran to the beach to wash his mouth with water.


    The sacred healing technique was still cooling down, he didn''t want to accidentally be poisoned. Once the poison of this kind of viper broke out, it could take a person''s life in at least a few hours or at the fastest in ten minutes.


    Ye Hao didn''t dare to take risks.


    When Ye Hao returned to Song Ying, she saw Song Ying limp on the ground, short of breath and blurred eyes.


    "What''s the matter with you? Is there anything uncomfortable?" Ye Hao hurriedly asked seeing Song Ying so strange.


    "No...nothing. Just a little tired."


    Ye Hao didn''t have any doubts, he helped Song Ying back to the campfire on the beach.


    In the middle of the campfire, Ye Hao found two tree sticks and inserted them on the ground, and then supported a tree stick in the middle. Then Ye Hao took off his clothes and hung them on the tree sticks.


    Turned around and sat a little further away from the campfire.


    "Don''t worry, take it off, I won''t take a peek. Dry your clothes quickly to avoid catching a cold."


    Seeing Ye Hao''s appearance of a gentleman, Song Ying breathed a sigh of relief. First, the pants that Ye Hao had taken off were hung up, and then the top.


    She looked at her bra, it was strangely uncomfortable because of the wetness.


    She glanced at Ye Hao, and Ye Hao really sat on the ground, like an old monk entering concentration.


    He is still a gentleman.


    Song Ying''s affection for Ye Hao increased. She took off the last piece of fabric on her body, and after hanging it up, she leaned against the bonfire and curled herself up to keep warm.


    Ye Hao in the distance, the boss with his eyes widened, his Adam''s apple slid up and down.


    I saw that in his hand was a soul chaser blade, the soul chaser blade thin blade, just like a mirror, you can see the spring light behind him.


    Ahem, Ye Hao swears, this is definitely not what he wants to do, it is...


    [The system prompts that the peeping task is completed and five skill points are obtained. ¡¿


    ¡¾Current arrears: 84¡¿


    This was not my intention, but it was a last resort.


    Ye Hao thought so in his heart, but those eyes still exposed his man''s nature.


    "We... what shall we do next?"


    Song Ying''s soft voice came from behind, making Ye Hao immediately recover.


    He forced his composure.


    "Now we can only stay on this deserted island for the time being, but I think Qiu Xueyao, Sister Yawen and the others will find a way to come to us after they are safe. If it doesn''t work, we can also wait for the passing ships and ask them for help."


    "Then we...want to live on this deserted island? Without water, we have food...how do we live?" It''s rare that Song Ying at this moment turned out to be a helpless weak woman, completely removing the cold layer. Beware.


    "Don''t worry. I just saw that there are a lot of edible fruits on this island, and there are fish on the seashore. There is no problem living here for three or five years." Ye Hao said confidently.


    Perhaps it was because of Ye Hao''s infection that Song Ying''s worries and anxiety disappeared a lot, and she couldn''t help but think of Song Xiaoyue and the others.


    "I hope Xiaoyue and the others are completely fine."


    ...


    Boom


    "Damn, the weather will change if it changes. Fortunately, we found this cave. Otherwise, the clothes we just dried will be soaked again." Ye Hao stood at the entrance of the cave, watching the continuous rainstorm outside.


    Song Ying shrank in the cave, her eyelids trembling.


    "I''ll sleep for a while when I''m tired. I''ll watch it for you." Ye Hao looked at the tiredness in Song Ying''s eyes. After experiencing so many things last night, it would be strange not to be tired.


    Soon, Song Ying fell asleep with her knees leaning against the wall.


    She was dazed as if she saw her sister and the others in a dream, everyone was safe and waved at her.


    After that, the dream changed again. She dreamed that Ye Hao looked at herself lovingly...


    Song Ying woke up suddenly, and she gasped.


    Everything in the dream made her very ashamed. She didn''t expect that when she grew up so big, she would have a spring dream in such a place, and the object was still her sister''s tablemate.


    Song Ying patted her hot face and took a big breath. It took a while to calm her mood.


    At this time, Song Ying found that there was no Ye Hao in the cave, and there was still heavy rain outside, with thunder from time to time.


    Anxious in her heart, Song Ying hurriedly got up and ran out of the cave. She paused in an instant. She saw Ye Hao standing by with a comfortable expression on her face, and then she shook her body.


    When Ye Hao turned his head and was about to lift his pants, he realized that Song Ying didn''t know when to stand behind him. "I''m going, Lao Tzu is being looked down upon!"

 Chapter 461： Sweet in the cave

    The rainstorm outside continued.


    Ye Hao and Song Ying hid in the cave.


    Song Ying looked at Ye Hao vigilantly, as if Ye Hao was a bad person.


    "Hey, don''t look at me with such a look. I was taken care of by you, and I was the one who suffered!" Ye Hao looked aggrieved.


    Song Ying''s face blushed: "You still say it!"


    The impression just now can''t dissipate in my mind for a long time.


    "Okay, okay. I won''t say anything." Ye Hao looked outside, he suddenly got up and began to undress.


    Song Ying was so scared that she backed away again and again: "You...what are you doing."


    "I went outside to find something to eat. Someone''s belly has been screaming since just now." Ye Hao pointed at Song Ying''s belly jokingly.


    Song Ying clutched her belly, more than ten hours have passed since the accident last night, her belly was already empty.


    "You... go find food, why take off your clothes?" Song Ying replied angrily.


    "Please, don''t use your mind. It''s raining outside. I wear clothes to go out. Don''t I have to get wet? Although I don''t have a cold, I don''t want to wear wet clothes."


    "Well, you stay here honestly."


    After speaking, Ye Hao ran out.


    Song Ying shrank, for some reason sleepiness swept her body again.


    Not long after, Ye Hao returned with a bunch of wild fruits.


    "On rainy days you can only find these wild fruits. When it''s clear, I will see if there is any game on the island."


    As soon as he reached the entrance of the cave, Ye Hao shuddered suddenly, his face changed abruptly when he watched the rain on the ground turn into a thin layer of ice.


    The temperature here is very low, but it has not yet reached the point of freezing.


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the clouded sky.


    Fluoroscopy


    The dark clouds dissipated before his eyes.


    A full moon appeared in the sky.


    Damn it! I almost forgot that today is the night of the full moon!


    Ye Hao threw away the wild fruit in his hand and ran into the cave. The Jiuyin Scripture in his body dissipated the coldness on Ye Hao''s body.


    "Song Ying!"


    Ye Hao saw Song Ying shrinking to the ground, her face was pale with a thin layer of ice.


    "Today is the night of the full moon, don''t you remember it yourself!" Ye Hao embraced Song Ying''s body with both hands, and his internal strength began to gather in his palms.


    The thin ice on Song Ying''s body melted bit by bit.


    But Song Ying had no signs of awakening, and even her heartbeat was about to disappear.


    Ye Hao directly kissed Song Ying''s lips, and throngs of Nei Yuan in his body reached Song Ying''s body, but after Ne Yuan entered Song Ying''s body, it disappeared completely.


    Can''t get deep into the body at all.


    "Damn it, this cold poison is too powerful." Ye Hao let out a terrible cry.


    He presses Song Ying''s chest with his right hand.


    "Golden''s right hand, give me a check on the target status and the way to treat it."


    [Golden right hand: testing...]


    [Ding, detection target: human body, in a critically dying state]


    [Methods of treatment...]


    Listening to the system''s prompts, Ye Hao''s face turned strange.


    He looked at Song Ying, who was unconscious in front of him, and swallowed.


    "Golden right hand! There is no other cure."


    [Ding, this is the ability currently possessed by the host, the only way to heal the target. ¡¿


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, and the thin ice of the kung fu for a while again tended to cover Song Ying''s body.


    "This is to save you, but it''s not that I want to take advantage of others." Ye Hao murmured.


    His hand reached out to Song Ying''s clothes.


    One by one took off those clothes, revealing Song Ying''s delicate body like Bai Bing.


    Looking at the beauty in front of me.


    Desire rushed directly to Ye Hao''s Tianling Gai, he panted, and gently touched his body with his hands.


    Gradually, the two bodies were also close together, the faces were close together, he could even see the fine fluff on her face, smell the faint fragrance of her body, and the biting chill.


    Ye Hao''s breathing became hot, his lips slowly pressed together, and the internal force of Nine Yangs began to transmit into Song Ying''s body little by little.


    At this moment, his hands were not free, and he began to wander on Song Ying, sending the internal force of Nine Suns into Song Ying''s acupuncture points.


    I don''t know if I felt it, Song Ying''s face was flushed, small beads of sweat leaked from the tip of her nose, and her lips were slightly open, revealing a pure and charming and affectionate look, which is really full of temptation.


    The chill on the surface of Song Ying''s body had begun to dissipate, but Ye Hao knew that this was the beginning, and the cold poison had already eroded Song Ying''s internal organs.


    It was more serious than any outbreak of cold poison before, so the cold air that Ye Hao had transported before dissipated.


    And the only way, the Golden Hand had already told him.


    Because of the Intermediate Nine Yang Scriptures, Ye Hao''s body itself was already a body of pure yang, but the yang energy of this pure yang body was not enough to cure this cold poison.


    Therefore, the essence of pure Yang body is needed.


    That can be said to be the most masculine thing.


    The preparations are done, Ye Hao is about to start his first battle, an ups and downs of battle.


    He kept passing his essence into Song Ying''s body, which was more effective than passing it through his mouth before.


    Song Ying''s body started to get hot, her eyelashes moved slightly, and she gradually regained consciousness.


    The storm was violent outside the cave, and there was also spring in the cave.


    Amidst the thunderstorm and the rain mixed with the panting of the shame.


    ...


    The heavy rain ceased, and dawn light appeared in the sky outside the cave.


    Spring is not scattered in the cave.


    Song Ying was already weak in her limbs and her jade body stretched out.


    She looked at the man next to her. She had actually regained consciousness a few hours ago. At that time, she had thought of resisting, but the original idea of ??resisting reached her body, but it became a welcome action.


    She even took the initiative crazy for a while.


    But soon her wild horse was pressed to the ground by Ye Hao again, and the tossing lasted three or four hours.


    Thinking of this, Song Ying covered her face. She was so embarrassed that she could not kill Ye Hao directly, and then committed suicide by herself.


    But looking at Ye Hao''s eyes closed, she felt a sense of happiness again.


    As soon as the thought in her mind came out, she was driven out.


    What is he thinking? He is the same table of his sister, a high school student.


    He is five years younger than himself.


    Uh


    Is this an old cow eating tender grass?


    call


    Suddenly, the eyelashes of the man in front of her moved slightly, and Song Ying was so frightened that she immediately closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. At this moment, she really didn''t know how to face Ye Hao.


    But soon she couldn''t pretend, because this **** guy turned out to be... even...


    He opened his eyes suddenly and covered his chest.


    "rogue!"


    Song Ying stared at Song Ying with shame, but there was an aura of coquetry in that tone.


    Ye Hao was actually awake all the time, it was just that because of too much internal energy consumption, he was running the Jiuyang Zhenjing with his eyes closed to recover.


    With a wicked smile, he suddenly turned over and pressed Song Ying under him again. "Miss Sister. You didn''t say that before, and you said, "I want to... hurry up," why? I won''t admit it without putting on my pants."

 Chapter 462： Surprise

    Song Ying dodged her eyes. When she was crazy just now, she had indeed said these shameful words.


    Thinking about it now, she really wanted to strangle herself at that time, she was really shameless.


    "Miss sister, it''s still early. Do we want to continue?" Ye Hao leaned into Song Ying''s ear and let out a soft breath.


    Song Ying felt that her bones were soft and her eyes were blurred.


    But she was sensible and let her reach out and try to push Ye Hao away.


    She has seen Ye Hao''s horror. If there is another battle, she feels that she will really die.


    But her hand didn''t touch Ye Hao''s body, Ye Hao had already got up and looked at her laughingly.


    Knowing that she was molested by him, she hurriedly got up and grabbed the clothes next to her to put it on.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve seen everything that should be seen anyway." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Song Ying, even though he said so.


    But for Song Ying''s body, even if you let him watch it for a year, he has already felt the beauty of it.


    He did not expect that the iceberg queen''s crazy personality was completely different from usual.


    and¡­¡­


    Ye Hao looked at the red flower on the ground.


    "What to look at, hurry up and get dressed. I don''t know how ashamed." Song Ying noticed Ye Hao''s gaze, and she hurriedly covered the safflower with mud with her feet.


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word, looking at the system virtual screen in front of him while wearing his clothes.


    Sometimes, surprises always come so suddenly.


    [System prompt: The **** physique special effect is activated, because the host conquered a woman and rewarded 100 skill points. ¡¿


    [The host''s current remaining skill points are; 16]


    This physique is really incredible, the last woman can get 100 skill points directly.


    This is easier than doing the task.


    Even Ye Hao was thinking that if he got the system, he wanted the **** not a special soldier.


    Then he looked for countless women again, was he already invincible in the world?


    It''s a pity that Ye Hao is not such a licentious person. He is lustful and loves beautiful women, but this does not mean that he is the kind of beast who just sees women.


    He also has his own bottom line.


    "Should someone explain, what the **** is going on!" Song Ying, who was dressed, returned to her previous appearance again, even colder, but there was a hint of spring in her eyes. .


    Ye Hao stretched and looked at Song Ying.


    "Look at your body and see if there is any change."


    Song Ying was taken aback for a moment, and then her face changed, she clutched her abdomen.


    "I... I actually felt a little bit of chill... This... what''s going on?"


    Song Ying looked at Ye Hao in shock. Even if Ye Hao transmitted True Yuan to herself before, Song Ying could still feel the faint chill.


    But this time, she really couldn''t feel it anymore, just... as if completely disappeared.


    "Fortunately, the cold toxin in your body has been resolved 50%. It is estimated that the cold toxin will not occur again for a long time."


    Song Ying''s expression was stunned when she heard Ye Hao''s words.


    She couldn''t believe it and rushed to Ye Hao''s face: "You...you mean...my cold...well?"


    "It hasn''t been completely cured yet, I said it was 50%. The root cause of the cold poison is still in your body. But after a few more courses of treatment, there may be hope of cure." Ye Hao said.


    "How many treatments? What kind of treatment?" Song Ying was taken aback.


    Ye Hao smiled ambiguously: "Didn''t I have been treated just now, but it made me irritated."


    Song Ying hadn''t reacted yet, and Ye Hao didn''t heal herself just now...


    and many more¡­¡­


    Song Ying instantly understood the meaning of Ye Hao''s words. He was referring to the things she didn''t want to recall just now.


    Endure the shame in my heart.


    She bit her jade teeth and looked at Ye Hao: "Could it be... just do it like you? It can be cured?"


    "Is it possible to recover? How long will it take to recover? It depends on the course of treatment. In fact, I did it just now because it was the night of the full moon last night. You had a cold toxin. I can only use that method to save you." Ye Hao looked at Song Ying, he raised his hand and stroked Song Ying''s cheek.


    To be honest, he has a good impression of this woman, and the weakness behind the strength has a different charm in her.


    "Actually, I can also be responsible for you."


    "Responsible for your ghost!" Song Ying rolled her eyes.


    Then she hesitated for a moment and stared at Ye Hao: "Is that... if Xiaoyue did it with you, she... could also cure her cold poison?"


    Uh


    Song Ying''s words instantly gave Ye Hao a stop, right? The sister''s words meant to be stuffed by her sister.


    Sister flower...


    I have to say that an indescribable picture appeared in Ye Hao''s mind.


    But Ye Hao still honestly explained: "Impossible."


    "Why? Haven''t my severe symptoms alleviated. Xiaoyue hasn''t formally attacked yet... as long as she and you... it should be able to cure her disease."


    Song Ying was also a little ashamed of what she said. As an older sister, she wanted to ask her younger sister to do that kind of thing with other men, or the man who had just finished having a relationship with herself.


    But as a person who came by, she knew the pain of the outbreak of cold poison very well, and she didn''t want to see her sister endure the pain.


    Instead of doing that with Ye Hao, life is the most important thing compared to the body.


    Anyway... Ye Hao isn''t a bad person, and he can really match the two of them.


    The thought of matching her sister and Ye Hao made Song Ying feel jealous and uncomfortable.


    "Impossible. Except for you, this effect is unlikely to appear a second time, so you are lucky." Ye Hao shrugged.


    "why?"


    "I just transmitted my essence directly to the deepest part of your body, and the most important reason is actually because I am a boy body, and the boy body can do more with less." Ye Haogang finished.


    He didn''t expect Song Ying to grab her collar directly.


    "Then why do you use it on me. If... If you go to see Xiaoyue, her illness can be cured. Why do you want to control me!"


    Song Ying''s emotions suddenly became a bit agitated.


    Ye Hao frowned, and he patted Song Ying''s hand away.


    "Please be clear. I saved you because you are dying. Although I like beautiful women, it doesn''t mean that I am a commodity. You can give it to others at will."


    What Song Ying said just now made Ye Hao very upset.


    Some people might think that Ye Hao is hypocritical, and you won''t even be attracted to beautiful women.


    Ha ha


    Beauty is good, but you can''t trample on my dignity.


    Perhaps it was because she noticed that her words were wrong just now, Song Ying lowered her head and whispered: "I...I didn''t mean that. I...I" Just now, when her mind was hot, Song Ying really said everything. After all, after so many years, I have worked so hard to make money just to cure Xiaoyue''s disease.

 Chapter 463： I want you to be my woman

    "Okay. I understand what you mean. You take a good rest first, there are some wild fruits here, you eat first. Let me see if there is any game outside." Ye Hao said as he walked out of the cave.


    "Don''t worry, I will continue to think of a solution to Song Xiaoyue''s cold poison, but we can''t leave it alone."


    Listening to Ye Hao''s long footsteps, she picked up the wild fruit on the ground and began to gnaw.


    It didn''t taste great, but her stomach was empty now. She hadn''t eaten anything when she was living on the desert island yesterday, plus the hours of fighting last night.


    She was already very hungry.


    After eating a few fruits, Song Ying walked out of the cave and found a clear puddle next to her. Seeing herself reflected on the water, there were some strawberry prints on her neck.


    Blush floated on his cheeks.


    She held the water and started to wash her body. After all, after exercising, her body was sticky and uncomfortable.


    seaside.


    Ye Hao scratched his head and looked at the jungle behind him.


    Luck is really bad, there is no game on the island.


    But Ye Hao quickly found a new goal. He looked at the endless sea, which was a treasure house of food.


    Taking off his clothes, Ye Hao jumped into the sea, and he began to swim into the deep sea.


    You can find plump fish and shrimp over there.


    Speed ??enhancement.


    With speed enhancement and swimming talent, Ye Hao is almost like a dragon in the sea. As long as there is no turbulent ocean current and vortex like before, he can gallop in the sea at will.


    Soon there were a few big fish in Ye Hao''s hands.


    These should be enough for herself and Song Ying.


    Ye Hao swam back towards the island with the big fish, and a huge black figure suddenly appeared behind him.


    ...


    After waiting for almost an hour, Song Ying hadn''t waited for Ye Hao to return. She walked out of the cave worriedly, shouting and walking towards the beach.


    "Ye Hao!"


    "Ye Hao!


    After shouting for a long time, I didn''t see Ye Hao.


    "Strange where did he go?" Song Ying muttered, thinking about where Ye Hao was going.


    He was looking for food just now. If there is no food on the island, he can only go...


    Song Ying moved her gaze to the sea, and suddenly she covered her mouth, the boss with wide-eyed eyes.


    She saw a huge fish tumbling on the surface of the sea, blood staining the entire surface of the sea, a figure was fighting the big fish on the surface of the sea, and several fins appeared in the distant sea.


    "shark!"


    Song Ying recognized at a glance that these big fish are the ocean overlords that can often be seen in the animal world!


    "Ye Hao, Ye Hao come back soon!" Song Ying shouted anxiously.


    There are more and more fins appearing on the sea in the distance, which means that this is a school of sharks!


    Song Ying was anxious at the moment. She stood on the beach and wandered back and forth, like an ant on a hot pot.


    She knew Ye Hao was great, but no matter how great he was, she was only alone.


    And the other party doesn''t know how many shark groups there are, the overlord of the ocean.


    At this moment, she could only pray silently there. She prayed that Ye Hao could return safely. I don''t know when Ye Hao''s position in her heart has occupied a large share.


    Time passed little by little, almost ten minutes.


    The rolling sea began to calm down, but the blood red was very dazzling on the sea.


    Song Yingxin had already mentioned her throat, her eyes began to look for Ye Hao''s figure on the sea, but she hadn''t seen it for a long time.


    Instead, I found that several sharks swam away and disappeared into the deep sea.


    Could it be...


    Did he...


    That **** guy, the guy who took the first time, you...you clearly said you want to live with me, why...why.


    Song Ying clutched her chest, a sharp pain tearing at her heart, the pain was even comparable to the previous episode of cold poison.


    Tears covered her cheeks, dripping on the beach.


    "What? Who made you cry?" A familiar voice came.


    Song Ying raised her head blankly. She saw the naked man walking step by step from the sea under the sun. His hands seemed to be dragging something, and she looked carefully.


    It turned out to be two sharks four or five meters long, but at the moment the sharks are still quiet, there are many deep knife marks on their bodies, and the blood spread to the beach.


    But Song Ying was not concerned about these at the moment, she directly fought against Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao was surprised that Song Ying rushed towards herself, and put her arms directly around her neck.


    "Hey, I''m wet. Don''t get your clothes wet."


    But Song Ying couldn''t hear this at the moment, and cursed there with a crying voice.


    "Do you know that I was so worried about you just now."


    "I... I thought you were dead."


    "You bastard!"


    Song Ying let go, two fists struck Ye Hao''s chest, tears still flowed down uncontrollably.


    Seeing Song Ying''s appearance, Ye Hao had already forgotten what was wrong in the cave. He let go of the two sharks he was holding.


    She stroked Song Ying''s cheeks with her hands, and her lips were directly bitterly printed.


    Song Ying''s eyes widened suddenly. She tried to push Ye Hao away, but instead she hugged Ye Hao. She closed her eyes, opened her delicate lips, and actively let the **** villain break in, greedily sucking in.


    It wasn''t until Song Ying''s breathing became a little uncomfortable that Ye Hao was the beautiful girl who let go of her arms.


    He looked at Song Ying, who was blushing and didn''t dare to look at him. He stretched out his hand and gently wiped the tears from Song Ying''s eyes.


    "You just cried for me?"


    Song Ying hurriedly defended: "I...I didn''t cry. It''s just...it''s just sand blowing into my eyes."


    Ye Hao smiled, he hugged Song Ying and hugged tightly.


    "Hey...you want to eat my tofu, don''t you? Hurry up and let me go." Song Ying took over her head this time, struggling to push Ye Hao away.


    But her strength is no match for Ye Hao.


    "Not only do I want to eat your tofu, but I also want to eat your bones."


    "I promise you, I will definitely be fine. I promise to take you out safely."


    "I want you to be my woman!"


    The previous words made Song Ying a little shy and sweet in her heart.


    The last sentence directly made Song Ying feel that her brain was short-circuited.


    I... I was confessed by a high school student five or six years younger than me?


    Ye Hao let go and looked at Song Ying with love.


    This wasn''t something he thought of suddenly, but the feelings he had produced during this time of getting along. Song Ying''s personal charm has always attracted him deeply, plus she knew what she was carrying on her delicate body.


    This made Ye Hao even more urge to protect this woman. The previous relationship has completely ignited the beacon in Ye Hao''s heart.

 Chapter 464： Tiger Shark Group

    "Wait..." Song Ying stepped back, the expression on her face a bit at a loss.


    "I... this, you are too sudden, I think we should wait until we leave this isolated island."


    The moment this was said, Song Ying felt a little weird in her heart.


    God, what are you talking about? The meaning of this is not to consider.


    "Then I will wait for your reply." Ye Hao did not force Song Ying.


    "I caught some fish just now, but I was disturbed by these bastards, and I don''t know how they tasted."


    Ye Hao''s eyes fell on the two sharks.


    "You... you killed two sharks in the sea?" Song Ying looked at the two immobile sharks, and she said in surprise: "Then why did the shark school suddenly run away?"


    "In fact, these sharks are quite stupid, and the water over there is relatively shallow, they can''t swim." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Song Ying wouldn''t know that there were four or five shark bodies under the sea just now.


    The water there was ten meters deep, and the sharks had no obstacles there.


    If it weren''t for Ye Hao''s alertness in time, the enhanced powers were fully activated, coupled with the soul chaser blade under the advanced object control technique.


    While keeping a distance from the shark, while using the Soulchaser Blade to cut its flesh and consume them, it would be a fist to find the opportunity and go straight up.


    In this way, these overlords in the sea were killed by the bloodthirsty Ye Hao and ran away.


    "This seems to be a tiger shark." Song Ying recognized the shark in front of her and officially became the famous tiger shark in the shark subject.


    She looked at Ye Hao up and down: "You... are you okay, are you injured?"


    Ye Hao shook his head: "It''s okay, I''m fine."


    After speaking, she turned around, let Song Ying make sure she didn''t have any wounds.


    "I really doubt if you are a human being, you...how did you do it?" Song Ying looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    "You can think of me as a master of martial arts, although it is not as exaggerated as in the movie. But it is no problem to fight a dozen special soldiers. Let''s not talk about this, let''s eat shark meat." Ye Hao pulled up two shark bodies and walked over. On the beach.


    martial arts master?


    I have heard a little about this Song Ying, but know very little.


    Watching Ye Hao prepare to cook the shark, she also started to help.


    Find wood, light a fire, and cut shark meat.


    The Soul Chaser took on the role of a kitchen knife at this time. Although it was a little smaller, the sharp blade easily cut through the shark''s skin.


    Remove the internal organs and wash.


    "Come on, this time we have the opportunity to taste the shark fin soup." Ye Hao cut the shark fin.


    "Shark fin? It''s illegal to eat shark fin," Song Ying said hesitantly.


    "It''s not that we took the initiative to hunt the sharks, but that they were looking for death on their own. Anyway, they died. Don''t eat white, don''t eat."


    Ye Hao¡¯s words made sense, Song Ying swallowed as she watched the shark''s fin.


    "But shark fin soup needs a pot. Where do we find the pot?" Song Ying asked.


    Ye Hao smiled mysteriously: "I used to watch survival in the wilderness on TV. Today, my brother will take you a real experience."


    With that said, Ye Hao picked up what he had already prepared.


    A few huge leaves, half the size of his body, Ye Hao combined them and wrapped them to form a concave pot shape, covering the outer layer with mud.


    In this way, a simple leaf pot is formed.


    Pour water into it, then he found a few stones and put them on the fire to heat them, and then threw them into the leaf pot.


    After the heat of the stone dissipates, take it out, reheat it, and throw it in.


    "Well, the people I watched on TV before were so hot." Ye Hao said confidently.


    Song Ying asked in surprise: "Why don''t you heat it directly if you do this. Can your hands emit high temperatures before? Put your hands under the leaf pot or put them in the water to heat them. That''s not good. Now, save the trouble, can''t it?"


    Uh¡­¡­


    The air is quiet.


    Ye Hao got up, grabbed the stone he had heated up and down just now, and threw it into the sea.


    "I went to your sister''s wilderness to survive."


    Song Ying covered her mouth and chuckled.


    "I just didn''t think of this just now." Ye Hao defended, then put his hand under the leaf pot, he began to have the internal power of the nine suns in his body, heating his hands.


    Control the temperature to keep the leaves from burning, and heat the soup.


    Within a few minutes, the soup boiled, which was much more useful than the half an hour spent throwing stones.


    The scent of shark fin came out, and Song Ying swallowed repeatedly.


    "about there."


    "It''s a bit hot later, let''s let it cool. Let''s grill the shark meat."


    The meal raged until noon.


    "This shark meat tastes really good!" Song Ying nibbled the shark meat and exclaimed.


    In fact, the taste of shark meat is average, but in the eyes of people who have been hungry for a long time, it is delicious.


    Ye Hao took a bite of shark meat next to him, then picked up the stone bowl he made next to him, and drank the shark fin soup happily.


    This feeling is really enjoyable.


    Because there was nothing wrong, the two of them ate for a few hours. During this period, the two of them were still chatting about fun things about Sister Song Ying¡¯s childhood.


    Time passed bit by bit in between.


    "It feels so good." Song Ying sat on the beach, watching the sunset in the distance: "It''s been a long time since I felt so relaxed. It''s like not being trapped on a deserted island, but on vacation."


    Over the years of work, Song Ying has very little free time.


    Ye Hao is also in a good mood at the moment, with the sea breeze blowing, the beauty accompanied by the beautiful sunset.


    This gave Ye Hao a feeling that urban life was nothing but this.


    He even wondered if one day after he took care of the Ye family''s affairs, he settled Song Ying''s sister''s affairs and completed his mother''s last wish and was admitted to college.


    After graduating from university, she took Song Ying to a deserted seaside to settle down. Isn''t it like a goddess couple?


    "What are you thinking about, with such a wretched smile on your face."


    The touch on his face made Ye Hao recover, and Song Ying was poking a straw at his cheek.


    "I''m thinking, it would be nice if the two of us lived here all our lives, you give me two big fat boys." Ye Hao looked at Song Ying with a smile.


    Song Ying rolled Ye Hao''s eyes.


    "Well, who wants to have a baby for you?" Song Ying was about to get up, but stepped on a stone under her feet and slipped backward.


    Ye Hao has quick eyes and quick hands, and directly pulls Song Ying into his arms.


    There is a saying that is true, full of lust.


    The most important thing is that, the first time I think about the second time.


    Ye Hao looked at Song Ying in front of him, his heavy breathing slapped on Song Ying''s skin, Song Ying seemed to have thought of something, blushing on her skin.


    "In order to quickly cure the cold poison in your body, we have to treat it."


    "Um... don''t... don''t stay here, go back to the cave."


    "It''s okay, there is no one else here."


    The ground is the seat and the sky is the quilt. So Ye Hao started the second expedition...cough...treatment.

 Chapter 465： Leave the island

    [System reminder: Playboy special effects, congratulations to the host for achieving the achievement, and playing *cannon for five consecutive days. Gain skill points: 10]


    The physique of this **** can really add a lot of skill points for some reason.


    During this time, because there was nothing to do on the island, after eating and resting every day, Ye Hao would do all kinds of shameful things with Song Ying in the name of treating cold toxins.


    Although Song Ying refused during the period, in this unmanned environment, coupled with the treatment of her own condition.


    In the end, Song Ying was half pushing and half letting Ye Hao at the mercy of Ye Hao, which caused Ye Hao to become accustomed to these wonderful effects on Playboy.


    What to unlock new poses, Jujiro One Night, etc. messy achievements.


    Ye Hao actually accumulated 60 skill points.


    "Strange, no one came to pick us up after five days." Ye Hao lay on the grass and looked at the stars.


    On the beach in the distance, Ye Hao puts lighted trees in the shape of SOS every night, hoping to be seen by planes or ships.


    But after so long, no one came to look for them, or ships passed by.


    "Yinger, we are not as good as..."


    As soon as Ye Hao turned around, he saw Song Ying standing a few meters away in fear, her legs trembling.


    "What are you doing? Why make me look like a monster." Ye Hao smiled bitterly.


    But then Song Ying stared at him.


    "You are a monster."


    When Song Ying thought of her "encounter" in the past few days, Ye Hao was a bit reserved at first, but then she didn''t know what switch she turned on, and she was out of control. He took out all kinds of things she couldn''t even think of. Up.


    Although most of them were flatly rejected by Song Ying.


    But even so, she had been so tossed by him for a few days, her legs were soft, and she didn''t dare to be within one meter of Ye Hao now.


    "Ahem...I was there to treat you." Ye Hao defended.


    Song Ying stared at Ye Hao angrily: "It''s necessary to look at what it takes to treat the disease* sitting on the lotus, the old* cart, and...and..."


    Song Ying was really ashamed to say the next vocabulary. Now thinking about the trance she was tossing about at the time, she actually agreed to those requirements.


    Every time she woke up the next day, she wanted to find a place to sew in.


    "Didn''t you also enjoy it at the time, work and rest." Before Ye Hao finished speaking, Song Ying picked up a stone and threw it over.


    Since Song Ying didn''t agree, Ye Hao wasn''t the one who smashed flowers. The two of them just lay down in the starry sky and looked at the starry sky.


    "It''s so beautiful. Actually... It would be nice if you could live in such a place for a lifetime." Song Ying sighed.


    "Don''t you miss the red wine and green of the city?" Ye Hao asked.


    Song Ying shook her head, with a sense of sorrow in her eyes.


    "Although the flowers, wine, and green of the city are wonderful, compared with that kind of life, I yearn for this kind of life more."


    "You know what major I studied in university."


    "What?" Ye Hao rarely heard Song Ying mention anything other than her illness alone, as well as Song Xiaoyue.


    "photography."


    Song Ying raised her hands, made a camera gesture, and aimed at the sky.


    "I don''t like to put on that stinky face at all, to fight with those businessmen and bosses over the money for several days, and stay up all night to compete for that market share."


    "My dream is to go to those beautiful places in the world, and then use the camera in my hand to take pictures of it all."


    Ye Hao turned around, supporting his head with his arm, and looked at Song Ying quietly.


    Apart from Song Ying''s parents, he may be the person who knows Song Ying best in the world.


    He knew what she had paid for Song Xiaoyue''s treatment over the years in order to find a way to make money.


    youth? time? dream?


    "I promise you that we will have everything resolved. I will take you on a world tour."


    Song Ying turned her face and looked at Ye Hao''s sincere eyes, her heart was really warmed by this man at this moment.


    "Then you give me some fat boys."


    ...


    "The mud plays well."


    In fact, this kind of life is also good, but it is a pity that this kind of comfort is destined to not last.


    Ye Hao stood up suddenly, his ears moved slightly.


    "there''s noise."


    Song Ying hurriedly sat up and looked at the dark sky: "There is nothing, why didn''t I hear a sound."


    Ye Hao closed his eyes, and a few seconds later, he looked at the beach.


    "It''s the sound of a helicopter, let''s go over there quickly." Ye Hao pulled Song Ying up, ready to rush to the beach.


    But Song Ying didn''t take a few steps, and her legs trembled softly.


    Finally, under Song Ying''s complaining eyes, Ye Hao, the culprit, directly picked up Song Ying and ran towards the beach.


    Song Ying, who was leaning against Ye Hao''s arms, turned her head and glanced at the small cave that had been with them for several days and nights.


    Soon even Song Ying heard the sound of the propeller, and the two walked out of the bushes to the beach.


    The SOS fire is still burning.


    A helicopter was slowly flying in from a distance, with searchlights shining on the beach.


    "We are here!" Ye Hao put down Song Ying, waving his hands and shouting.


    The helicopter hovered in the air for a while and soon landed.


    At the moment of landing, a figure rushed out and ran directly to Song Ying.


    "Sister!" It turned out to be Song Xiaoyue, and she rushed into Song Ying''s arms with a crying voice.


    "It''s great, I know you are still alive, great."


    With messy hair and red eyes, it seems that Song Xiaoyue hasn''t slept well these days.


    "Xiaoyue, why are you here." Song Ying hugged her sister, a little surprised how she would come.


    Song Xiaoyue wanted to talk, but her tears fell uncontrollably, and she kept sobbing.


    "She''s worried about you these few days. Every time she goes to sea to search for you, she has to keep up. I didn''t expect that this time I will finally find you." Moran walked out and looked at Ye Hao and Song Ying with satisfaction.


    "You girl, sister, this is not good." Song Ying petted Song Xiaoyue''s head lovingly.


    But Song Xiaoyue was silent.


    Looking down, this girl actually fell asleep like that.


    "Let her sleep. In the past five days, she has only slept for less than five hours. She really doesn''t want to eat at night." Moran said: "Let''s get on the helicopter first. Everyone is worried about you.


    "I''ll hold her on the plane." Ye Hao took Song Xiaoyue from Song Ying''s arms and walked toward the helicopter.


    Song Ying followed, but her legs became a little weak after not taking a few steps.


    "Miss Song, what''s wrong with you?" Moran noticed Song Ying''s strangeness and stepped forward to support Song Ying.


    Song Ying''s eyes flickered: "No...it''s okay. It''s just that I haven''t eaten well in the past two days, and my legs are a little weak."


    Did not eat well?


    Ye Hao almost didn''t laugh. In the past two days, they had shark fin soup and grilled sharks every day. Ye Hao still caught a few large lobsters from time to time.


    Looking at Song Ying''s appearance, let alone losing weight, she is obviously plump compared to a few days ago. "Then I will help Miss Song." Moran was not suspicious, she would not have thought that these two people would eat and drink on this isolated island every day and sing songs every night.

 Chapter 466： Alarm the Quartet

    On the helicopter.


    "How are the others? They were all rescued." Ye Hao asked Moran.


    Moran nodded: "Mr. Ye''s friends are all safe. After the sinking of the Heavenly Girl, because the storm is coming, we can only temporarily leave that sea area first."


    "After that, we were fortunate enough to encounter the warship that came to rescue."


    "According to the most recent report on the sinking of the Celestial Woman. There were 964 passengers and crew on the Celestial Woman and 936 people survived. 28 people were missing and died.


    Some people have been killed because of this disaster.


    "Where are those mercenary groups and robbers?" Ye Hao asked in a deep voice.


    He will not forget these culprits, because they will make the originally good banquet look like this.


    Moran took a look at the others, and leaned in Ye Hao''s ear: "This accident was taken seriously by the superiors, but because of its particularity, it still claimed to have been attacked by pirates, and did not specify what happened."


    "For the black bear mercenaries and the three-headed Jiaomen who attacked the Tiannv. Because these are organizations located abroad, plus the location of the accident is on the high seas. The above is a bit difficult to handle, and we are discussing how to deal with it."


    "But according to my estimation, most of the big things have turned into small things. After all, not many people have died this time."


    Ye Hao had a gloomy face.


    "What does it mean to not die too many people? Is it because there are not too many people dead, so we won''t deal with this matter!"


    He looked at the vast ocean below: "What about the 28 family members! What about their children''s parents!"


    Moran heard the suppressed anger in Ye Hao''s tone.


    She sighed and shook her head.


    "It''s good to get used to it. For those family members, the above will give great compensation. Now the international situation is very complicated, and the above is also..."


    "Complex..., isn''t it just because it''s complicated..."


    Ye Hao looked at the helpless Moran and waved his hand.


    "Forget it, I won''t tell you this. It''s not your responsibility either."


    Black bear, three-headed flood.


    Ye Hao secretly remembered these two names. The black bear boss is dead, but the black bear''s headquarters in the Middle East is still there.


    The three-headed scorpion behind Jiye didn''t lose much.


    Maybe Ye Hao doesn''t have the ability now, but sooner or later he will find these people to pay the debt.


    He will pay him back sooner or later.


    "Ying..." Ye Hao turned his head and dared to call Song Ying.


    Song Ying glared back.


    Song Ying glanced at Song Xiaoyue who was sleeping next to her, and she whispered in a voice that only Ye Hao and herself could hear.


    "Don''t call me Yinger."


    "Why? We are all already like that." Ye Hao was taken aback. He looked at Song Ying puzzled. Originally, he thought that after these few days of life on the island, Song Ying would accept herself.


    After all, both sides have met frankly.


    "There is no reason. In short, you are not allowed to call. Also, you are not allowed to tell anyone about things on the island. The most important thing is Satsuki. If you dare to say half a word."


    "I... I will kill you first and then commit suicide."


    Song Ying said decisively, her eyes were quite serious, it seemed that if Ye Hao really told what happened in the past few days, she would find Ye Hao to die.


    "Okay... but you are my woman after all, how long do you want to hide?" Ye Hao blinked at Song Ying.


    Song Ying flushed and bit her lip.


    "I''ll talk about this later. Anyway, if I don''t speak, you can''t reveal our affairs. After we go back, we will be back to the same as before!"


    A woman''s mind is really hard to guess, and she was still so "honest" on the island before.


    Now I''m turning my head and don''t recognize people.


    However, it is also possible that the development is too fast, Song Ying can''t accept it, she always has to give her some time.


    "Okay. I promise you, but... what if I want to treat you physically?" Ye Hao secretly breathed into Song Ying''s earlobe.


    Song Ying''s neck and ears immediately turned red.


    She glared at Ye Hao angrily, no longer care about him, and turned to look at her sleeping sister.


    Regarding the actions of Ye Hao and Song Ying, Moran on the side looked at him but didn''t think much about it, thinking that they were just happy after the disaster.


    It didn''t take long for the helicopter to land on the tarmac of a battleship, and the sky was already bright at the moment.


    When Ye Hao got off the helicopter, he found that on the battleship, the women had already been waiting.


    "Ye Hao!"


    "Great, they are all fine."


    The crowd gathered around and asked Ye Hao and Song Ying for a while, asking them how they had been during this time and whether they were in any danger.


    The two of them didn''t conceal any more, except for some things that are not suitable for children.


    Song Ying looked at the many beauties around Ye Hao. She hadn''t felt anything before, but after going through the island.


    Although she proposed to hide her relationship with Ye Hao, seeing so many beauties surrounding him, jealousy inevitably rose in her heart.


    "You floated far enough. We originally searched for five hundred nautical miles around the sea area where the accident occurred, and we searched for three days and three nights but did not find you." Tang Cheng patted Ye Hao on the shoulder.


    "The marine expert invited later said that there might be an ocean current at the location of the accident recently, and we continued to look for almost 400 nautical miles in the direction of the ocean current."


    "I found you nine hundred nautical miles away from the sinking place of the Heavenly Girl!"


    Nine hundred nautical miles!


    Ye Hao was also shocked. After he and Song Ying were in a coma, they woke up around noon the next day, about ten hours.


    It took them out of nine hundred nautical miles!


    "But now I finally found you. We can be considered relieved, just come back." Tang Cheng said and hugged Ye Hao.


    I am really happy for Ye Hao''s survival.


    They were a little desperate a few days ago, so when they heard the news of Ye Hao, they all came to greet them.


    Ta Ta Ta


    Suddenly, dozens of naval soldiers armed with guns emerged from the deck, surrounding Ye Hao Tuan Tuan.


    Ye Hao looked around suspiciously, what was causing the trouble.


    The captain walked out and looked at Ye Hao.


    "Excuse me?" Ye Hao looked around in a puzzled way, why is there something wrong with this atmosphere.


    "Hello, Mr. Ye, I give orders from my superiors to control you as soon as I find you. And bring you back to the mainland."


    The captain saluted Ye Hao and said calmly: "But please rest assured, Mr. Ye. We are only responsible for protecting your safety and bringing you back to the mainland. During this period, I will send soldiers to monitor you 24 hours a day. Please Mr. Ye to cooperate with us. ."


    Ye Hao frowned.


    "Ye Hao. Captain, there is nothing you can do about it. Don''t you know, after the news of your disappearance was known from above, the Jiangnan Military Region, the Beijing Ability Team, the Dragon Team, and even the top one was alarmed."


    "A full 60% of the entire South China Sea fleet has been mobilized to come to you, and all rescue vessels that can be dispatched are also sent."


    Tang Cheng came to Ye Hao''s ear and explained.


    Ye Hao''s expression eased a lot.


    "I see, I will stay on your boat honestly before landing. But... I don''t like someone following me."


    "And it''s easy to scare my friends like this."


    The women who were pulled away by the soldiers cast worried glances.


    The captain just wanted to speak, but was pulled aside by Tangcheng and muttered a few words. "Okay. I see. As long as you are on the ship, I will not restrict your freedom." I don''t know what Tang Cheng said, so the captain didn''t ask for it.

 Chapter 467： Tripartite

    Yuhang Port.


    Originally, warships rarely had the opportunity to park in such a civilian port, but this time the superiors issued a special order to specifically allow warships to dock here temporarily.


    "I''m finally back on the land. It''s still reassuring to be down-to-earth." Su Xiaoxiao stretched out.


    Ye Hao looked at the girls, and everyone had walked out of the shadow of the Tiannv incident.


    And there are unexpected gains.


    Ye Hao''s eyes fell on Song Ying next to her.


    Song Ying felt something and looked over.


    Ye Hao blinked at her immediately, with a wicked smile on his lips.


    This **** is not afraid of being seen by others.


    Song Ying scolded Ye Hao for being brave, but fortunately no one else noticed this.


    "Sister. What''s wrong with you? I told you not to speak for many times."


    Song Xiaoyue''s call made Song Ying regain her senses. She looked at her sister who was holding her hand next to her.


    The happiest thing to say is that the relationship between myself and my sister completely broke the ice.


    However, careful Song Ying also found out that her sister would ask herself from time to time if there was anything happening with Ye Hao on the island.


    When Song Xiaoyue mentioned Ye Hao, Song Ying always felt a guilty conscience and did something wrong.


    At this moment, several black cars drove in.


    A large number of people came down from the car and flocked to Ye Hao.


    "Mr. Ye, please come with me."


    "Mr. Ye, take a step to speak."


    "Mr. Ye..."


    Uh


    Looking at the group of people in front of him, just by looking at their dresses, Ye Hao could roughly guess what they came from.


    Ye Hao asked the girls to wait a moment, and he followed these people to a place where they could talk easily.


    "Mr. Ye, I am the political commissar of the Jiangnan Military Region. The chief asked me to take you to the Military Region." The man in military uniform said first.


    "Wait. This comrade, our superiors have something to talk to Mr. Ye." A person next to him hurriedly interrupted and took out a certificate: "I belong to the Dragon Group, please Mr. Ye..."


    "Ye Hao is a member of our special operations team. He wants to follow us." The other group said in a deep voice.


    Soon three groups of people were arguing about who Ye Hao was going there with.


    "Okay, okay. It''s too much time for you to argue here. It''s too much trouble for me to see your superiors one by one. I have an idea."


    Ye Hao prevented the dispute between the three parties. If they quarreled like this, there would be no news if the sun went down.


    "I know you worked a lot to find me this time. I would also like to go with you, this comrade, Yuhang has a security zone. Why not, you should notify your superiors. We are in the security zone today. How about meeting."


    The guard zone is the place where soldiers are stationed, which is equivalent to a small military division.


    Generally important cities are equipped with security zones.


    "Let me ask the chief first." The soldier turned and picked up the phone.


    People in the ability group and dragon group also contact their superiors.


    After half a minute, everyone from the three parties responded, agreeing with Ye Hao''s opinion, and met in the security area in the afternoon.


    "Then ask Mr. Ye to follow us now. Go to the Yuhang Garrison and wait for the chief." The soldier pointed to the military vehicle behind him.


    "Okay, but you guys wait a moment. I''ll explain some things."


    Ye Hao was so honest this time because the matter was a bit big this time. In order to find himself, all parties had worked hard, and he always had to give them some explanation.


    After that, Ye Hao asked Moran and Li Zhongwei to **** the girls back to the hotel.


    But Tangcheng unexpectedly wanted to follow Ye Hao.


    After explaining the good things, Ye Hao got in the car and drove out of the port.


    ...


    Yuhang Guard Area.


    "Hurry up, add two groups to the sentry at the door!"


    "I asked you to clean up the floor, hurry up and call someone to clean it!"


    "What''s going on here, why is there another car parked here? Ask someone to drive away immediately."


    At this moment, all the soldiers in the garrison compound are busy, and there are ten steps outside the courtyard.


    "Commander. What''s wrong? We suddenly gathered at noon?" Several officers and cadres looked at the commander who looked nervous.


    "What are you doing? Hurry up and let your people fully guard. During this period, unrelated people in the guard area are not allowed to enter or leave. Suspicious people 10 meters outside the guard area courtyard wall are immediately driven away, and those who disobey are temporarily detained. "The teacher looked solemn.


    Hearing what the teacher said, several cadres heard from it that there was a major event today.


    "Commander, is there a military operation? Or is there a meeting?" a cadre asked curiously.


    "What military action, someone is coming!" The commander looked at the gate of the compound anxiously.


    "Someone?"


    Several cadres looked at each other, and their curiosity was even greater, what kind of talent can make their teachers have such a big posture.


    "How is the gentleman''s reception?" the commander asked the guard who was next to him.


    "Master, that gentleman is already waiting in the conference room. There is no special requirement." The guard replied in a low voice.


    "That''s good." The teacher breathed a sigh of relief.


    Keep staring at the door.


    A cadre pulled the guard over and asked in a low voice, "Xiao Zhang. Do you know what the division commander is going to do today. Who is the gentleman he just said?"


    The guard shook his head: "I don''t know, it was just an hour ago that a group of people came with a boy in their early twenties, and then they entered the conference room. The division commander immediately began to arrange it."


    Boy in his early twenties?


    How many cadres are a little bit confused now, in their early twenties? Isn''t that just a hairy boy?


    Didi


    At this moment, several black cars stopped at the door.


    "Hurry up and open the door!" the division commander called to the soldiers, erecting the railings to let the car in.


    The car parked in a parking space next to it.


    Several people in black got down from the side car and surrounded the car in the middle.


    The door of the car in the middle was opened.


    A middle-aged man walked down, burly, dark-skinned, beard-faced, and his eyes were very sharp, with a feeling of not being angry or arrogant.


    "It''s all gone, don''t embarrass Laozi. This is a guard zone, and it''s dangerous." When the man opened his mouth, it was a sense of direct stare from the northeast masters.


    "But group leader, your safety..." a black man next to him whispered.


    "Safety you shit, the third team of the Xuan Group stayed and followed Lao Tzu. Everyone else went back to the car and stayed honestly." The man scolded his men.


    "Chief, I am Yuhang Garrison..." The commander walked over, stood up straight, and reported his identity first.


    The middle-aged man took out his ID and gave him a look.


    "This is my certificate. The kid is here with you. Take the old man...I''ll see him." The middle-aged man has a big temper, but it can be seen that his temper is all directed towards himself.


    Outsiders still show respect. "Chief, there are two other people who have not come. I have to wait here, and I will trouble my guard..." The middle-aged man hadn''t finished speaking, and the sound of whistling came from outside again.

 Chapter 468： Head of Xuan Group and Head of Ability Group

    This time it seems to be two teams.


    Why do you say that, because it is quite obvious that one team is black cars and the other is military vehicles.


    A group of people came down from the black car in front. These people were dressed in different clothes, and most of them were relatively young.


    And the leader was a middle-aged man who looked elegant, he had his eyes in a suit, and the Hou Boyi whom Ye Hao had met before followed him.


    "May I ask who is in charge here." The man''s voice came.


    The teacher hurried over, saluted and said his identity again.


    The man took out his documents.


    "I''m from the Special Operations Group."


    "I know, the above has notified us before. It said that there are three guests coming, and one has already arrived..." Before the teacher had finished speaking, a person next to him said aloud.


    "Dongfang, you guy also ran over? Are you not staying at your secret base?" The sturdy man walked over, his eyes clearly hostile.


    The man in the suit and glasses called Dongfang was not at all angry. He smiled and looked at each other: "Why can you come and I can''t come."


    "Humph." The strong man snorted coldly.


    "You two, too. Every time you meet, you make a noise. Obviously you were soldiers before, and you are comrades-in-arms. You can''t change your temper." An old voice came from behind.


    An elderly soldier in military uniform came from under the military vehicle behind, and a small group of soldiers stood by with guns.


    The surrounding soldiers froze for a moment, and then stood up straight and saluted.


    Even those military cadres and non-commissioned officers did not dare to breathe.


    They didn''t know the two strong men and the man in suit before.


    But even if they haven''t seen this one, just look at the epaulettes on the uniform.


    Three stars!


    Only one can have three stars in Jiangnan JQ!


    "Head!" The man in the suit shouted respectfully with his legs together.


    "Battalion commander..." As soon as he opened his mouth, the strong man patted himself: "After so many years, I still can''t change his mouth. Good commander!"


    This person Ye Hao actually knew the general who appeared on the scene of the test machine accident before.


    The biggest official of Jiangnan JQ.


    "It''s okay, what''s your favorite name?" The chief laughed.


    "Xiao Ye should be anxious, we will talk as we walk."


    "The two of you are going to the Three Treasures Hall for nothing. You came here to ask me for someone."


    "Chief, what are you talking about..."


    ...


    Ye Hao sits on a chair in the conference room and plays with his mobile phone bored. He looks at the few people standing next to him and feels a little uncomfortable.


    "You guys who are standing are also very tired, sit down and rest?"


    "We are not tired, Mr. Ye just sit down."


    I don''t bother to care if you are tired, but I''m sitting here playing on the phone, and there are a few people standing and staring at me. Isn''t it awkward?


    Just when Ye Hao couldn''t help it, the door of the meeting room opened.


    Several people walked in.


    "The chief is good." The people in the conference room were immediately in awe.


    Ye Hao got up immediately, he didn''t know the others, he still remembered the old chief.


    "Old Chief, long time no see. Are you in good health." Ye Hao greeted.


    The old chief glanced at Ye Hao up and down: "I originally had good bones, but I was so scared by your kid this time that I almost died."


    "Old Chief, what are you talking about..." Ye Hao touched his head embarrassedly.


    "I''m not kidding, now you are my JQ''s baby. If you have something short and long, who will build a plane for me." The old chief glared at Ye Hao pretendingly.


    Ye Hao smiled dryly and looked at the two people beside him.


    He stayed on Hou Boyi for a while, but looking behind him so old, it is estimated that he is not the protagonist today.


    "Are you Ye Hao?" The middle-aged strong man stared at Ye Hao for a moment.


    "I''m."


    The middle-aged strong man took out his credentials.


    Ye Hao recognized the pattern on the certificate, the dragon pattern!


    It''s the dragon group!


    "Xiang Yisu, the head of the Xuan Group under the Dragon Group."


    The name looked like a literati, and it didn''t match the middle-aged brawny man in front of him.


    But Ye Hao was very interested in his title.


    The person in charge of Hyeon Group?


    Ye Hao glanced at Tang City, who was following him next to him.


    Tang Cheng''s face was very serious, and his waist was straight.


    "Hello, Mr. Ye. My man is the chief of the special operations team, Dongfang Ze." Dongfang Ze came over with a smile on his face.


    Task Force?


    That is, the person in charge of the ability group?


    If I remember correctly, Hou Boyi seems to be a deputy team leader. No wonder he shrank to the back today and dare to be the boss.


    "Hello, I don''t know what the old chief and you are looking for? If you care about my safety, I am fine now." Ye Hao asked straightforwardly.


    The old chief looked around for a while: "The irrelevant person withdrew."


    Most of the people in the meeting room, which seemed a bit crowded, went out.


    Only Ye Hao and the old chief, Xiang Yisu, and Dongfang Ze remained in the meeting room.


    "Sit down and talk." As soon as the old chief spoke, Dongfang Ze pulled out the chair for the old chief.


    Several people sat at the round table.


    There is a feeling of four-party talks.


    "Old chief, I''m anxious, I''ll talk about it first." Xiang Yisu''s personality and appearance are exactly the same except for his name.


    He stared at Ye Hao himself and said: "This time the matter is very serious, although you have returned safely. But the above said that this kind of thing does not want to happen a second time. The team sent to protect you before did not come, it is our negligence."


    "But this time, I brought people. The third team of the Xuan Group, the five-member team. This is their information."


    Xiang Yisu said, took out a document and pushed it in front of Ye Hao.


    "Among them are professional snipers, gun experts, and master fighters. Each of them is the king of the soldiers."


    "The three of them are not only good at various weapons, but their personal strength has also reached the realm of strength. They will be responsible for personally protecting your safety until the end of the mission."


    Ye Hao opened the information, and it showed the resumes of five people. Aren''t these five people the entourage who followed Xiang Yisu just now.


    At that time, I felt that their aura was unusual. They turned out to be members of the Xuan Group.


    "Old Xiang. I don''t think you are convinced by this arrangement." Dongfang Ze smiled and looked at Xiang Yisu.


    Xiang Yisu was straightforward. He watched Ye Hao snorted: "My Profound Team is already short of people, and they perform special tasks. Protecting this kid... If it weren''t for the yelling at me this time, Lao Tzu is just right. Stop by Yuhang."


    "I don''t care about him."


    Ye Hao smiled secretly, the head of the Xuan Group was really outspoken.


    "Since you are reluctant, you don''t need to make this arrangement. This time I come to Yuhang to take Ye Hao to the capital. He will officially join our special operations team."


    Dongfang Ze looked at Ye Hao, and his eyes said sincerely, "Ye Hao, you and Lao Hou had misunderstood a little bit before." "But I hope you have the overall situation and your abilities. You can follow us, where we are. Your safety can be absolutely guaranteed, and your future will be extremely bright."

 Chapter 469： Are these people still trying to protect me?

    "Dongfang, you are fighting against me, right." Although he knew that Dongfang Ze was here to grab him this time, even if he didn''t like the task arrangement this time.


    But the stubborn temper is still there.


    I just slapped the table and shouted: "There is Lao Tzu''s Profound Team to protect him, what kind of danger can he have. Even if you have some supernatural powers, my people can protect this kid!"


    "Xuan group team?" Dongfang Ze smiled slightly, he shook his head and said, "Brother Xiang, don''t talk too much. Although our ability group was established late, we don''t have the posture of dragon group."


    "But it''s more than enough to deal with a few power-refining realms."


    This sentence immediately ignited Xiang Yisu''s violent temper.


    He rolled up his sleeves and stood up and patted the table: "Dongfang, you deliberately opposed Lao Tzu. Lao Tzu has long seen you upset. If you haven''t taken care of you for a few years, I think you are itchy. Come and we go out to practice."


    Ye Hao didn''t expect that while talking, these two people were in their forties, and they were going to be arrogant.


    "Enough!" The old chief''s eyes twitched.


    The two of them calmed down honestly.


    Ye Hao looked at the two of them and looked at the old chief. Judging from their respect for the old chief, they should have known each other.


    "Xiao Ye, you just laughed." The old chief looked at Ye Hao: "But this time our purpose is actually for your safety."


    "I originally wanted you to move to the military region. I arranged a company to protect you."


    One company protects one person.


    If this spreads out, it will scare many people.


    Not many people in China can receive this treatment.


    "Your plan has been fully approved above. You are very important to us now!" The old chief said seriously.


    "If you don''t want to go to the military area. You can also follow Dongfang Boy to the capital. The Beijing Research Institute can be used as your venue."


    "Or you can be honest, the old man is responsible for protecting your safety."


    "I can relax a little bit about your safety before. But this time the incident has sounded the alarm for us!"


    The words of the old chief are firm.


    Ye Hao was silent for a long time.


    The three people in front of him: "I know you care about my safety."


    "But I value freedom more than safety. What I want is life."


    "Leader Xiang, in my opinion, your Xuan Group team is not a protection, it is to monitor me."


    "Mr. Dongfang, regarding joining your ability group, I still gave Hou Boyi what I said before. I can help you when you need it, but I don''t want to be locked in a bird cage."


    Ye Hao said a lot in one breath, making Xiang Yisu and Dongfang Ze wrinkle.


    "Old Chief. I can''t worry about that. I promised you that I will definitely let you see it for three years, three years."


    "So... please don''t limit me."


    The old chief frowned: "Xiaoye, I really can''t help you this time..."


    "Old Chief, I know you are worried about my safety. But..." Ye Hao saw the attitude of the three people and said that they would definitely not agree with him.


    Ye Hao put his hands on his chest, raised his head and turned.


    "But I think I can take full responsibility for my own safety. If I encounter an enemy that I can''t solve by myself, I''m afraid that the team leader Xiang''s team will only be killed. The same is true for Mr. Dongfang''s superpower."


    Ye Hao''s words changed Dongfang Ze''s expression.


    Xiang Yisu probably didn''t expect Ye Hao to be so arrogant. He patted the table and pointed at Ye Hao: "A stinky boy, don''t think you have a little strength. After you clean up a few pirates, you don''t know that the sky is high and the earth is thick. Not yet born."


    "If strength is based on age, then what kind of talents should we talk about? It won''t be enough if we are older than someone." Ye Hao responded without hesitation to Xiang Yisu.


    "you¡­¡­"


    The old chief motioned anxious Xiang Yisu to calm down.


    He looked at Ye Hao: "Xiaoye, tell me what you mean. I think you have already thought of a way to convince us. I want to see how you can convince me this time."


    Ye Hao''s mouth twitched slightly, and he looked at Xiang Yisu and Dongfang Ze.


    "Just now both of you said how powerful your subordinates are and how they can protect me. Why don''t you call some of the people you brought in and let me see."


    "Let him take a look. I also want to see what kind of people you two **** can bring out." The old chief said.


    "Huh, kid. Just show it to me, the Xuan group is not comparable to the Huang group." Xiang Yisu stared at Ye Hao and picked up the phone.


    Dongfang Ze also took out his mobile phone contacts.


    Bump


    Soon there was a knock on the door outside.


    "Please come in."


    The door was pushed open.


    "Group leader, are you looking for us?"


    "Mr. Dongfang, everyone is here."


    Outside the door, a man in a combat uniform carrying two swords, and a young man with a peaked cap stood there.


    "Call me all the people in the third team of the Xuan Group." Xiang Yisu said.


    "Xiao Xue, bring our people in." Dongfang Ze ordered.


    As soon as the two big shots spoke, four or five people each ran in, standing behind Xiang Yisu and Dongfangze.


    Ye Hao glanced at the people on both sides. It was obvious that the aura alone was better than the one with a solemn and calm face.


    And the people in Dongfangze, let alone dressing up, all standing there are still wandering around curiously, and one of them is listening to music with headphones.


    "Dongfang, you juniors are too rude. You are so silly in front of the old chief, how decent you are." Xiang Yisu said with a solemn face.


    Dongfang Zedan smiled: "They are all juniors, I will take more discipline when I go back."


    Although Dongfang Ze said so, but the lightly descriptive attitude seemed to be used to him.


    "Xiao Ye, everyone is here. You can keep talking." The old chief ignored them and kept looking at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao rubbed one hand on his chin, and his eyes swept over those people one by one.


    Shook his head.


    "These people still want to protect me? Hehe, I don''t know who will protect whom then. So, I think the two gentlemen will give up your idea. I will be responsible for my own safety." Ye Hao smiled proudly. .


    At this moment, the atmosphere changed instantly.


    A black dwarf standing behind Xiang Yisu stared at Ye Hao with an aura directly pressed up.


    Xiang Yisu looked aside, as if he hadn''t paid attention to anything, but his face was looking good.


    Coercion? murderous look?


    Ye Hao smiled easily and raised his eyebrows.


    The black dwarf trembled, and sweat appeared on his forehead.


    The face of Black Shorty''s teammates changed slightly, and they sensed that their teammates had lost points in this brief contact.


    "Boy, there is a dirty thing on your face, I will wipe it for you." A voice came from behind Ye Hao. I saw a guy who was chewing gum behind Dongfangze suddenly appeared behind Ye Hao, with a playful look in his eyes, and his hand was already stretched out to hit Ye Hao in the face.

 Chapter 470： I want to hit all of you!

    ump


    A body slammed heavily on the top of the round table, the whole round table shattered directly, and sawdust flew across.


    "Ahem..."


    The young man fell into the wreckage of the table, clutching his chest, with blood on his mouth.


    "Your adult didn''t tell you not to run around. Look, you accidentally broke the table, tusk tusk." Ye Hao tilted his legs and looked at everything in front of him indifferently.


    The old chief looked at Ye Hao with surprise in his eyes.


    He just felt a gust of wind passing by, and the table collapsed in the next moment, lying on it alone, Ye Hao didn''t seem to have moved.


    The old chief didn''t notice the strangeness, but the eyes of other people next to Ye Hao changed.


    They could see much more clearly than the old chief. The guy just now seemed to be a speed-type superpower, relying on speed to instantly reach behind Ye Hao.


    But just as he stretched out his hand, he only saw the guy sitting on the chair moving his hand at a faster speed.


    Sitting there directly gave the opponent a shoulder throw.


    "You guy..." The speed man gritted his teeth and looked at Ye Hao, his eyes full of unconvinced.


    Ye Hao got up and patted the sawdust on his body.


    "Don''t you just worry about my safety. I said I am better than yours, but you don''t believe it."


    "I don''t want to waste any more words. Let''s find a place where I can fight with your people. If I get them to the ground, it means that there is no problem with my safety."


    With that said, Ye Hao looked at the people behind the two big men provocatively.


    "Smelly boy, don''t think you can do a three-second man. You are very good!" The man in the hat behind Dongfang Ze said in a deep voice.


    The kid with headphones next to him and the girl in a daze didn''t bother Ye Hao.


    "Captain, Lao Tzu''s nickname is Tian Su! It''s not a three-second man!" Tian Su, who fell on the ground, got up and glared at Ye Hao: "Boy, Lao Tzu hasn''t used all his strength just now."


    "I''m not my bad brother, let''s come again!"


    Scrap brother?


    Ye Hao seemed to think of something. He looked at the guy who claimed to be Tiansu in front of him: "There was a guy called Aso who was scrapped before. Is it your brother?"


    Tian Su smiled contemptuously: "Don''t compare me to that kind of trash, I don''t have such a waste brother."


    Both brothers are speed-type abilities, but they don''t seem to be closely related.


    "Okay, stop making trouble. Tiansu, I don''t care about you usually, but you don''t see what the occasion is!" Dongfang Ze said at this time.


    Tian Su snorted, but honestly returned to the back of Dongfang Ze, but he slashed his throat at Ye Hao.


    "The old chief is rude." Dongfang Ze apologized.


    "It''s okay, junior. It''s noisy, you should solve your previous things first, what Xiaoye said just now, if your people can''t protect him, how can you fix it. I think what Xiaoye said is indeed reasonable." Turning the conversation, he looked at Dongfang Ze and Xiang Yisu.


    "Impossible. My people are not like these juggling guys, but one by one came out of the flames of war." Xiang Yi raised his head solemnly, and at the same time he was proud, he did not forget to strike Dongfang Ze.


    "Anyway, I don''t care how you came out. I''ll just ask you a word, if I put them on the ground, what are you doing?" Ye Hao asked impatiently.


    Why these people are mother-in-law, they can''t give a simple answer.


    "Boy. Be low-key, too arrogant may not be a good thing." Xiang Yisu said a man carrying double swords behind him.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly. He pointed to the man: "It''s arrogant for people who are incapable to be arrogant. It is self-confidence to be arrogant. I think you are not confident."


    Ye Hao is deliberately stimulating these people.


    Sure enough, the guy who was defeated by Ye Hao just now was unhappy, and his fists were tight.


    Just about to speak, he was stopped by the Shuangjian man.


    He stared at Ye Hao.


    "Okay. Then I will compare with you. I am the captain of the third team of the Xuan Group. If you defeat me. Our team will not take the task of protecting you."


    "Ajian!" Xiang Yi frowned.


    "Team leader, you taught us. As a dragon team, we must be arrogant. Some people look down on us. We naturally want to let the other party know that our dragon team cannot be despised."


    The words of the Double Sword Man made Ye Hao''s eyes brighten. This guy is good, much pleasing to the eyes compared to the power group.


    "Okay, okay. You can fight if you want, but Ajian, you should do it lightly. After all, it is the goal to protect. If you go to the hospital to protect others, it will not be affected." Xiang Yisu sneered at Ye Hao.


    The Shuangjian man walked to Ye Hao, and he clasped his fists: "Captain of the third team of the Xuan Group, Chai Jian. I don''t know how Mr. Ye wants to compete."


    Ye Hao looked at Chai Jian and shook his head.


    "Why? It was you who challenged you just now, do you still want to refuse now." Chai Jian''s team members were unhappy, pointing at Ye Hao and shouting.


    "You may not understand what I mean. I want to prove that I can guarantee my safety. Naturally, I cannot challenge your captain. I want to challenge all of you. Otherwise, how can you rest assured your boss." Ye Hao said.


    At this moment, the old chief also frowned, and Ye Hao in front of him was indeed a bit arrogant.


    "Boy, you are arrogant enough. Our Xuan Group team is out, even the top fifty killers on the world killer list dare to challenge us like this!" The Xuan Group member shouted.


    Chai Jian frowned and looked at Ye Hao: "Mr. Ye, you are going to challenge the entire third team of our Xuan Group. I hope you think carefully."


    Ye Hao shook his head again, and he sighed.


    "Why don''t you understand me when I speak. I said, everyone, everyone."


    "How did your Chinese teacher teach you?"


    Ye Hao stretched out his hand to start with Chai Jian, one by one, first the members of Chai Jian team, and then the members of the ability group behind Dongfang Ze.


    "Now you understand. I am going to hit everyone whom I pointed out."


    "Arrogant! Do you want to add Laozi?" Xiang Yisu was angered by Ye Hao''s arrogance, and the man in his forties stood up directly.


    "Leader Xiang, if you are willing to be responsible for protecting me. I don''t mind."


    "Humph." Xiang Yisu snorted coldly. Of course he could not protect Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao stretched out, making preparations like no one there.


    Xiang Yisu Ye Hao admits that he can''t beat him, and Nightingale is so powerful, how could Xiang Yisu, the head of the Xuan Group, be bad.


    "But you have to promise me first. If I go to them, Team Leader Xiang, Mr. Dongfang. You two will go back and forth from there."


    I have to say that Ye Hao is really arrogant at this moment.


    One bite after another, and now let the two big men go back and forth.


    It directly angered the people in the ability group and the mysterious group.


    The one who had been listening to the song took off his headphones and his eyes were cold: "Mr. Dongfang. I can''t help this kid."


    Dongfangze also narrowed his eyes: "Old Xiang. What do you say."


    "Junior needs education." Xiang Yi said with a cold face.


    "Ye Xiaozi, if you get down on these people, I will leave without saying a word!" Xiang Yisu stood up and said.


    Dongfang Ze didn''t say anything, but his expression already explained everything.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth showed a playful expression. [System task: At the same time, get down on the third team of the mysterious group and the team of the ability group. Reward: 50 skill points. Mission penalty: honestly enter the military zone, the plane is not allowed to come out unless it is fixed! ¡¿

 Chapter 471： The battle begins

    Guard area training playground.


    "Report chief, all soldiers in the security zone have been sent out for training. There is no outsider within one kilometer here." The commander of the security zone ran to the side stand out of breath.


    The old chief nodded: "Okay. Go down, too. No one is allowed to enter here without my order."


    "Then... the safety of the old chief and several leaders?" the garrison commander asked worriedly.


    "Relax. Our guards here will be temporarily responsible, so go down." Xiang Yisu said.


    "Yes." Although he had doubts in his heart, the garrison commander left honestly.


    "Huh. This kid is very bleak, let''s see how he can come out later." Xiang Yisu looked at the training ground coldly.


    Almost one and a half of the training ground of a large football field has been divided into two sides.


    Ye Hao stood aside, his expression flat.


    Opposite him were five fully armed members of the third team of the Xuan Group, with guns in their hands.


    Next to the Xuan group are four people from the ability group, wearing hats, wearing earphones, and the sky speed before, and the woman who has been silent.


    "Ye Hao is really crazy. He wants one person to challenge two teams, the mysterious team and the ability team!"


    Liu Chuang beside the stands looked serious and looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    Tang Cheng whispered softly: "Old Liu, you said Ye Hao has a good chance of winning. Let''s not talk about the ability group, but the Xuan group?"


    "Old Tang, I''m not familiar with the others, but look at the man standing at the farthest point with a sniper rifle. He has served as the instructor of our yellow team sniper training!"


    "There is also the one called Chai Jian. It is said that he was born in Wuxi. Compared to his two swords with hot weapons, his two swords are more terrifying! Can attack and defend well!


    Liu Chuang said in a deep voice, "I feel... Ye Hao probably won''t be able to win this time... I just hope not to lose too badly."


    "Old Tang, did you think Ye Hao broke his head when he was living on the island this time? How could he come up with such an impossible thing."


    Listening to Liu Chuang''s words, Tang Cheng shook his head, keeping his eyes on Ye Hao.


    "I feel that Ye Hao might win."


    Liu Chuang was taken aback, and he looked at Tang City incredulously: "Old Tang, do you have a broken head? This kind of battle can be seen at a glance, how can you win!"


    "I don''t know the strength of the two sides, but I know Ye Hao. Based on the time he has been with each other, I know that he is a man who does not fight an unsure battle. As long as he says, there is almost nothing impossible. "Tang Cheng''s words were filled with incomparable belief.


    "Old Tang, you...I don''t believe Ye Hao can win anyway. Or let''s make a bet! If Ye Hao wins, I will treat you to dinner." Although Liu Chuang hopes Ye Hao can win, he is honest Character, still believe in facts.


    "Okay. No problem. I''m waiting for your meal." Tang Cheng said calmly.


    "Boy Huang, you''re too fanciful. No matter how powerful the surname is Ye, he can get down to Lao Tzu''s Xuan Zu team? You think they all eat dry food!"


    Xiang Yisu glanced over, and it seemed that he had heard their conversation.


    "Leader Xiang, we are just talking and laughing." Tang Cheng lowered his head.


    "Don''t laugh, since you are betting. How about I bet with you too!" Xiang Yisu''s temper is really arguable with anyone.


    Tang Cheng''s eyes lit up, and he raised his head to look at Xiang Yisu: "How does that team leader want to bet?"


    "Whatever you gamble, I don''t believe that kid can win!" Xiang Yisu waved.


    "Then if I win the bet, I hope Team Leader Xiang can give me a place for the Huang team to advance to the Xuan team." Tang Cheng said this, leaving Xiang Yisu stunned.


    Liu Chuang on the side was also taken aback.


    The Huang group is promoted to the Xuan group, that requires heavy selection.


    "Then what are you betting with Lao Tzu?" Xiang Yisu squinted his eyes.


    "I know that Team Leader Xiang likes to drink. I used to make wine. My father is very good at making wine. There is a bottle of special Tibetan wine aged over 30 years in my cellar. If I lose the bet, I am willing to give this wine to Team leader Xiang," Tang Cheng said, arching his hands.


    Xiang Yisu''s eyes lit up: "Since you give me wine, then I''m not welcome. I''ll bet with you."


    It seemed that Xiang Yisu had completely believed that he was determined to win.


    "Dongfang, you are responsible for being their referee. You must be careful not to kill, after all, they are the treasures of the country." The old chief said in a deep voice.


    "Yes."


    Dongfangze stepped down from the stand, he walked to the middle of the court and looked at both sides.


    "Ye Hao, I''ll ask you again, are you sure you want to carry out such a challenge? You regret it now and it''s too late." Dongfang Ze stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao waved his hand casually, hitting Hache: "Hurry up and start. I''m still waiting to go back to sleep. These days, I''ve been either on the island or on the boat. I don''t have the comfort of a stable bed."


    Looking at Ye Hao''s relaxed attitude, Dongfang Ze didn''t try to persuade him.


    "In this competition, both parties can use any means, but they can''t kill them."


    "The battle field is the training ground under your feet. Those who go out lose, and those who are unable to fight lose."


    "If there is no objection, the battle will begin the moment I walk out of the training ground."


    Dongfangze stared at everyone in the field.


    No one said anything, but a few people in the ability group are already ready to go, the most important thing is that sky speed, eyes with anger.


    It''s okay if I can''t kill, and I will teach him a lesson later, this is his inner thoughts at this moment.


    Seeing that there was no objection, Dongfangze walked slowly outside the court.


    Just as his left foot stepped outside the boundary line, that Tian Su had already set up a run-up posture.


    When Dongfang Ze''s right foot stepped out, Tian Su flew out directly.


    The battle begins!


    The black dwarf on the Xuan group took a rifle and aimed at Ye Hao. Most of them needed to perform tasks, and thermal weapons were an indispensable means of combat.


    However, their bullets are all specially made. After being shot, they will only anesthetize the corresponding parts, without causing casualties.


    "Heizi, we are watching here." Chai Jian said in a sorry voice with both hands.


    "Huh? That kid was very arrogant just now." Hei Short said unconvinced.


    "His arrogant ability group will teach him, two teams fight one person, I don''t like it." Chai Jian said lightly.


    The black dwarf looked at the other comrades, who shrugged. They knew the temper of their captain. If he was performing a task, he would be more cruel than anyone else.


    But in this kind of competition, he seems to be a swordsman in martial arts.


    bump


    Just as they were talking, a harsh impact sounded, and the members of Xuan Group looked over.


    I saw that Tiansu''s fist was more than 20 centimeters away from Ye Hao and was caught by Ye Hao''s hand.


    "The speed is much faster than your brother. I now know why your teammate called you a three-second man. Your power is the same as your brother. But your speed is a short burst of time. At the limit speed, you It''s faster than him, but it can''t be maintained for a long time." Ye Hao said with a calm face. When he was caught by his golden right hand, the information basically appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 472： War abilities

    "This kid is really amazing. At this moment, I can see the nature of Tiansu''s ability." The headset man was a little surprised: "Sister Green, what do you think of the kid."


    The girl who has been in a daze, her eyes are a bit hollow, just staring at the ground.


    "Ye Hao, E-level ability person, the ability is a mind-powered object control. I have defeated the ability team led by Yang Sanchuan before. The strength estimation should be in the middle or late E-level."


    "However, the superiors seem to value him very much, and the information is deliberately concealed. Otherwise, it is impossible for Mr. Dongfang to come here in person because of an E-level ability."


    The woman named Lu seemed to be reading a book, but her expression on her face remained the same as she said these words.


    "Hehe. What if he has some back players. You must know that we are not the competitor of Yang Sanchuan. None of the seven of them may have played our four-man team."


    "The worst speed of our team also broke through to the early stage of E-level a month ago. Four E-level abilities, even if they are able to compete with E-level pinnacle abilities, it¡¯s not a problem, maybe they can still compete with D-level abilities. How many tricks did it take."


    The headset man said confidently.


    "Tiansu is not an opponent. The Xuanzu group doesn''t seem to want to do it, should we help?" Lu said lightly.


    At this moment, the figure of Tiansu kept shaking around Ye Hao, punching left and kicking right, ordinary people couldn''t see his movements at all.


    But in the face of such a fast attack, Ye Hao stood still and didn''t move for half a step. He could only see the shadow of his hand, which could block the speed of the attack every time.


    "Running around, I lost my eyes." Ye Hao suddenly took a step forward, grabbing at random with his hand.


    "Ahem!"


    Suddenly, Tiansu''s figure appeared in Ye Hao''s hand, and Ye Hao''s hand held his neck tightly.


    "You... how could you catch me." Tian Su looked at Ye Hao in horror. He could block his attack, probably because he moved fast.


    But if he can grasp his neck accurately while he is running, it can only be faster than him.


    "I have said that although your speed is fast. But every paragraph will stop, just to find the right time, catching you is like catching a mouse." Ye Hao smiled lightly, his hands began to slowly force.


    "Give up, otherwise your neck is probably going to the hospital to wear a cover."


    Tian Su gritted his teeth and tried to get rid of Ye Hao''s hand, but besides speed, his other abilities were only slightly better than ordinary people.


    "Let go of him."


    With a sudden scream, Ye Hao''s body shook. In this short period of time, Tian Su in his hand took the opportunity to escape, pulling away from Ye Hao.


    "Ahem...I thought you were going to watch a good show all the time." Tian Su clutched his neck and glanced at the man with headphones next to him.


    "Soundwave?" Ye Hao looked at the headset man and guessed his abilities.


    The sound emitted is like ultrasound, which can cause damage to the enemy''s hearing.


    "Who told your kid to rush up directly, and someone found a weakness. They say you are a three-second man, you still don''t believe it." The hat man stepped forward, took off his hat, and revealed his bald head.


    "To deal with this kid, the three of us are enough. Little green, you can watch from behind." The hat man said.


    "Oh." Green sister responded.


    Ye Hao glanced at the three powers in front of him, then glanced at the Xuan Group over there, it seemed that they still looked down on themselves and were unwilling to make a move.


    That''s good, then hit them until they shoot.


    "Boy, don''t blame our subordinates for being merciless!" The hat man, it''s wrong... At this moment his hat has been taken off, and he suddenly patted his chest and shouted.


    In an instant, the whole body of this person was covered with stones, and he couldn''t see the appearance of a human at all.


    "Petrochemical?" Ye Hao was a little surprised. This ability to completely change the surface of the body was much weirder than the previous steel skin abilities.


    "I''ll contain him, you go!" The headphone man opened his feet, took a deep breath, and then shouted.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The people in the Xuan group covered their ears.


    "I''m going, this voice sounds too uncomfortable."


    The eyes of the old chief in the stands lit up: "You have so many weirdos in the special operations team. I am an eye-opener today."


    Although the old chief knows the existence of the ability person, it is still rare to see the ability person use the ability with his own eyes.


    "No way, after all, the world seems calm now, but the storm is surging. There are always some cards in your hand." Dongfang Ze sighed.


    Xiang Yisu glanced at him, and rarely refuted him.


    "The sound is a bit noisy."


    Ye Hao used internal force to block his hearing, watching the stone man who was approaching and the speed of the sky.


    Object control!


    Ye Hao was curious about a question just now. The object control ability can''t directly control the living body, but the guy in front of him is full of stones, I don''t know if he can control it.


    Xue Shitou, that''s right, this is Shitou''s name, which was changed after he joined the ability group.


    The stones all over his body are no worse than the steel skin, and even worse.


    Only the surface of the steel skin is steel, and his petrification is that his whole body is petrified, which is extremely strong.


    But today there was an accident, and he was surprised to feel that his footsteps had gone into the air, and his body had started to float.


    The audience in the training ground was shocked by this strange scene.


    I saw that the stone man was suspended in mid-air.


    "Captain!" Tian Su paused, looking at the captain who had risen to seven or eight meters in surprise.


    "It''s this guy''s ability, don''t worry about me hitting him!" Xue Shitou shouted while struggling.


    Tian Su gritted his teeth and rushed towards Ye Hao.


    "drop."


    Ye Hao didn''t seem to see the speed of the sky before him, and waved his hand.


    The stone man in mid-air smashed at the man with headphones.


    "Get out of the way." Xue Shitou, who couldn''t control the fall of his body, called to the man with headphones.


    The man with the headset hurried back several steps, and Xue Shitou hit the ground heavily.


    "Cough cough cough... Captain, are you okay." The headphone man looked at the captain in the dust.


    "No... it''s okay. That guy''s abilities are a bit strong, and I can handle the weight of a few hundred catties." Xue Shitou stood up and fell from a height of several meters. Fortunately, his body is full of rocks. .


    "How is that kid Tiansu?" Xue Shitou raised his head and looked over, his Shitou face was dull for a moment.


    At this moment, Chai Jian, a member of the Xuan Group, frowned.


    "Find your position and prepare to fight."


    "Yes." The players didn''t ask much, they also completely dispelled the contempt for that kid at this moment.


    Although Chai Jian doesn''t like more people and less people, but if the other party is more difficult, he is not a problem.


    The reason for them to change their minds is the scene in front of them. Several densely packed small knives were suspended around Tiansu, and the tip of the knife was almost close to Tiansu''s skin. As long as Tiansu moved, these small knives would definitely open a hole in his body.

 Chapter 473： Wimpy stone man

    "Guru..."


    Tian Su swallowed, and he looked at the knife closest to him with his eyelids lowered, less than a centimeter away from his throat.


    Just now when his fist was about to hit the boy in front of him, a sense of crisis instantly surrounded him, and he subconsciously took a meal, and it became like this in an instant.


    He even wondered what would happen if he kept going...


    "You''re already''dead''." Ye Hao walked to the side of Tian Su, without even looking at him.


    Seventy-two soul chasing blades returned to Ye Hao''s side.


    Tiansu gritted his teeth, contempt... This was complete contempt.


    He has not been treated like this since he became a superpower, he clenched his fists, his eyes were crazy.


    "Tiansu loses, leave the training ground immediately."


    Dongfang Ze''s solemn voice came, and Tiansu was not reconciled, but he knew the horror of his own group leader.


    Don''t look at the people in the ability group who are usually foolish, but for Dongfang Ze, they never dare to say a word.


    Tiansu gritted his teeth and walked out of the training ground.


    "This kid is interesting. Chai Jian and the others are ready to do it." Xiang Yisu''s eyes lit up.


    …ç…ç…ç


    Gunshots came from a distance.


    Ye Hao looked over. It was a guy holding a sniper rifle on the side of the training field farthest from him.


    However, Soulchaser immediately formed a shield in front of him, blocking the bullet.


    "Captain, that kid''s knife is very powerful, and my bullet can''t pass through. It would be nice if I could use armor-piercing bullets." The sniper exclaimed unhappy.


    Although the power of the bullet used for the test is not much different from that of the ordinary bullet, it cannot be compared with those special bullets.


    "It''s okay. Fifth, you continue to cover and shoot from a distance, the fourth and fourth rifle barrage is covered. The second and third follow me!" Chai Jian did not immediately draw out his swords, and quickly moved towards Ye Hao.


    The second and third children who followed him took out their weapons one after another, one with a dagger, the other with their hands empty.


    "Captain, the group of people from Xuan Group are on." The man in the headset shouted.


    "Leave them alone. This kid is a bit powerful, we will do our best." Xue Shitou roared and rushed up again.


    This time, the battle broke out.


    Ye Hao smiled excitedly at the corner of his mouth. That''s right, just hit it like that!


    All enhancement abilities are on!


    Ye Hao raised his arm, his eyes sharp.


    "go with!"


    Seventy-two soul chasing blades shot at each person who rushed over.


    "Good opportunity!" The eyes of the fifth old Xuan Group in the distance lit up. Just now, he was still thinking about how to avoid that kid''s weird knife, and he was all right now.


    Babble


    Feeling the bullet coming over, Ye Hao retreated, leaving two bullet holes on the ground.


    "This speed!" Xiang Yisu''s eyes became more and more serious.


    "Old Xiang, it seems that we might have to look at it this time. This battle is not easy." Dongfang Ze''s tone was a bit regretful, but his eyes were filled with excitement.


    "Eat one bullet from Lao Tzu." Xuan Zu''s fourth old rifle shot out continuously.


    Ordinary people may not see anything unusual, thinking this is just a blast.


    However, if you observe carefully, you will find that these seemingly random bullets have blocked all possible places Ye Hao can escape.


    Ye Hao looked at the barrage and raised his left hand.


    The bullets seemed to be stopped by something.


    With a wave of his left hand, the bullets shot towards the chai sword.


    Chai Jian slowed down, and the two swords in his hand chopped off all the bullets that came.


    "Look at the punch!"


    Ye Hao looked to the side of his body, and the stone man ran over again at some unknown time. He waved his fist and was about to smash Ye Hao''s forehead.


    But the next moment, Xue Shitou let out a strange cry.


    "Come again!"


    bump


    Another burst of dust rose.


    "Ahem... Captain, why are you back again." The headset man looked at the captain who crawled out of the pit in front of him.


    However, he was not idle either. Several soul chasing blades were chasing him, and he could only use sound waves to shake back these flying knives.


    "What''s the matter with this guy''s mental power! Controlling so many flying knives and opening the barrage, I can continue to control Lao Tzu!" Xue Shishi gritted his teeth and crawled out of the pit.


    "I don''t know either. I have seen the power of mind, but I have never seen one who can control so much!" the headset man shouted.


    This side pushed back, and the other side followed one after another. A dagger slashed across his waist, and Ye Hao dodged it sideways.


    So fast!


    Xuanzu''s second child exclaimed.


    "Compete with me?" Ye Hao''s mouth twitched.


    The second son of Xuan Zu realized the danger and rolled back on the ground, raising his head to see that ten flying knives were flying towards him.


    He could only give up his attack on Ye Hao and first resist the flying knife in front of him.


    "Youngest, go!"


    Ye Hao looked at the Chai Sword, which was only three or four meters away from him, and the two swords had already pierced him.


    At the same time, the old third of the Xuan Group had a few more darts on his empty hands and threw them at Ye Hao.


    "Back!"


    As soon as Ye Hao thought, those darts immediately changed their trajectory and flew backwards.


    Xuanzu''s youngest third''s expression changed and he hurriedly backed away.


    In the blink of an eye, the blade of Chai Jian was less than half a meter away from Ye Hao''s chest.


    Ye Hao didn''t have the slightest fear, with his hands in the shape of a flower, he didn''t retreat, but instead directly fought with the chai sword.


    And a huge figure **** ran behind Ye Hao unknowingly, raising his fist high with an expression of excitement in his eyes.


    Ma Dan, I finally got close to you.


    Uh¡­¡­


    The next moment, Xue Shitou once again enjoyed the feeling of flying.


    ...


    Looking at the battle on the training ground, not only did Ye Hao not lose sight of the wind, but the flying knives relying on him were comparable to the mysterious team and ability team.


    The old chief stood up, and Xiang Yisu also stood up now.


    You can also see Dongfang Ze''s arms trembling, and there is an expression of excitement on his face, and his mouth is constantly muttering.


    "This mental power... how did he do it! It is impossible for an E-level supernatural power to have such a terrifying mental power!"


    "D-level? No, not right...Is he a C-level!"


    "C-level abilities under twenty years old? Impossible! This is impossible!"


    Dongfangze swallowed, and he hasn''t been so shocked in years.


    "And... and his melee ability is not weak! He can control those flying knives while fighting people!" Dongfang Ze looked at Ye Hao in surprise,


    "Don''t you know, Dongfang. That kid uses the smashing hand, Shaolin Kungfu. Look at that speed and strength, not worse than my soldiers!" Xiang Yisu said solemnly, looking at Ye Hao. There was something more subtle in his eyes.


    "In other words, that kid is not only capable of supernatural powers, he is also a martial artist." Dongfang Ze''s eyes flashed with surprise, and he muttered in his mouth. He had heard such reports before.


    However, he didn''t care at the time, thinking that Ye Hao was just a little fist.


    But now, I can see that this is more than a fist, and can compete with the members of the Xuan Group in close combat. "Old Xiang, let me ask you. How high do you think this kid''s skill is!" Dongfang Ze looked directly at Xiang Yisu.

 Chapter 474： Your sword is not domineering

    "The peak of the refining realm." Xiang Yisu said without hesitation.


    "At the peak of the Refining Realm at the age of 20, this kid''s talent is not inferior to those of the closed-door disciples, and I feel that he has stepped into the Refining Realm with one foot."


    "Dongfang. This kid is an ability person, and ability is object manipulation, right. What level is he?"


    Xiang Yisu asked a question.


    "The result of the test a month ago was an E-level ability person. But... I guess this kid is at least D-level, and his mental power is too strange."


    "I''ve seen the strongest mind force C-level ability person who is not like him, can control so many flying knives! And can fight people while controlling!"


    "The specific strength has to be tested before we know it." Dongfang Ze said solemnly.


    Xiang Yisu patted Dongfangze on the shoulder and laughed: "You usually look calm, and this is the first time I have seen you like this."


    Afterwards, Xiang Yisu looked at Ye Hao with scorching eyes.


    "But seeing this kid, I really want to pull him into our dragon team. This strength is estimated to be no problem if you try to enter the ground team."


    "Don''t think about it, he is a member of our ability group."


    "I heard that he is just your non-staff. You know, the treatment of our dragon group is much better than your ability group."


    "You are digging a corner."


    "Hey, whoever grabs it anyway goes to whom."


    Ye Hao, who was fighting on the court, didn''t even know that the two people outside the court began to discuss their own ownership.


    But he didn''t have the time to worry about things off the court, multitasking, which already made him super troublesome.


    If it weren''t because the object control technique was advanced, the effect would be much better.


    In addition, the Intermediate Nine Yang Scriptures also greatly improve the mental power.


    Ye Hao couldn''t do so much.


    "Don''t throw me away!" There was a roar from a distance.


    I saw several big pits on the ground over there, and Xue Shitou crawled out of a brand new pit.


    Don''t mention it now.


    From the beginning to the present, except for the green who didn''t participate in it, everyone else did something. Even his little brother was at least chased by flying knives.


    But what about myself... From the beginning to the present, every time I want to hit the opponent, I was lifted up high in the air by the opponent and then fell heavily. Although my body was fine, I fell badly every time.


    I don''t know if this kid is having trouble with him, if others don''t, just raise him!


    With the resentment in his heart, Xue Shitou rushed up again, and fell back not surprisingly.


    "I''m not playing anymore." Xue Shitou sat directly on the ground depressed.


    This can''t be played.


    I can''t touch it.


    "Xuan Group eliminated one person." Dongfang Ze''s voice came.


    The old fourth with a rifle smiled bitterly at the surrounding bullets, and helplessly put down the weapon in his hand.


    "Xuan Group eliminated one person."


    After a while, another person was out.


    The sniper in the distance raised his hands and looked at the throwing knife in front of his eyes.


    Chai Jian heard the news that his teammate was "dead", his expression became deeper and deeper, and the double swords in his hand were compelling, but for some reason, Ye Hao''s response became more and more like a fish.


    "Your double swords are good, but it is obvious that your left-handed sword is not as good as your right-handed sword. The speed of swinging the sword is 0.035 seconds slower than that of your right-handed sword, and its power is also at least 30% worse."


    Ye Hao suddenly looked at Chai Jian and said.


    Chai Jian''s eyes flickered, but the movements on his hands were not full.


    "You have both offensive and defensive swordsmanship, but you are too greedy. There are few perfect kung fu in the world. If you want fish and bear paws, it is very likely that you will lose both." Ye Hao dodges the split sword The blade flew under his feet and flew out a few meters.


    "Come on!"


    Ye Hao whistled.


    Fifty soul chasing blades rushed to the chai sword, attacking the chai sword like a sword light.


    The chaijian wielded both swords, constantly resisting the flying knives that hit, and sweat began to spread on each other''s foreheads.


    Ye Hao narrowed his eyes, and he got up again.


    When he rushed in front of Chai Jian, he grabbed a shot of the soul chaser and thrust it towards Chai Jian''s chest.


    Chai Jian''s right sword crossed his chest.


    The left sword crossed an arc and slashed towards Ye Hao''s body.


    "Attack is not like attack, defense is not like defense. You have already lost." Ye Hao dodges the cut blade on the side of his body, the soul chaser blade is blocked by the hilt, Ye Hao immediately releases, and the flower grabbing hand immediately performs come out.


    Chai Jian gritted his teeth and backed away.


    Ye Hao chased after him, wave after wave of offensive.


    Chasing the soul blade, squeezing flowers and grabbing the hand, constantly greeted Chai Jian.


    "If you want to attack, you will attack as fast as you can, and the momentum will be like a broken bamboo! If you want to defend, you will defend like a mountain! Your swordsmanship is good, if you come up, you will attack me desperately."


    "I have already lost now, but you chose to fight steadily, which puts you in a dilemma."


    "Your sword is murderous, but not domineering."


    "You didn''t hear your sword wailing! This is not the battle they want."


    Ye Hao kept his hands and mouths.


    With the skills of his martial arts master, he could see through the swordsmanship of the chai sword after fighting a few moves.


    Because this chai sword is pleasing to the eye, I just clicked a few words.


    Chai Jian stepped back dozens of steps, and finally his sword moves were completely messed up.


    "you lose."


    Chai Jian paused, looking at the blade against his neck.


    "Xuan Group team, Chai Jian loses." Dongfang Ze''s voice came.


    "My God, the boss lost."


    "This kid is really a monster. I think what he said before is correct. Let''s protect him? No kidding. There will be something wrong. I don''t know who will protect whom."


    The two team members who had retired long ago were muttering there.


    "Thank you for your advice." Chai Jian put away the two swords and fisted at Ye Hao, his eyes full of admiration.


    He was convinced that he lost this time. .


    "The second and third are withdrawn. You are not his opponents." Chai Jian said to the battered second and third who were still chased by a dozen flying knives.


    The third child put down the dart in his hand: "I admit defeat."


    "I''m exhausted, these knives are as annoying as flies." The old third sat on the ground, squeezing the wrist holding the dagger.


    Soulchaser also stopped attacking and returned to Ye Hao.


    The Xuan group team solved it here.


    Ye Hao looked at the ability team next to him.


    "What about you guys, we still have to fight."


    "Fart. I haven''t touched you until now!" Xue Shitou felt that he had never been aggrieved, and he pointed at Ye Hao unwillingly.


    "Did you kid deliberately, you can get Lao Tzu up to the sky, why don''t you just throw them all up to the sky? Wouldn''t it be more straightforward."


    Ye Hao smiled faintly.


    "My ability can only control objects, but cannot control living things. Your situation is special. Your ability is petrification. After petrification, I can control it."


    Xue Shitou was taken aback and called out immediately.


    "I''m **** your lungs, isn''t this restraining me. It seems that I can''t play with you in the future, I can''t play with you at all."


    "I won''t play anymore. Ma Dan, what''s the matter with you. Why doesn''t my sound wave work for you." The voice of the headphone man became a little dumb, and he didn''t care about those flying knives.


    Ye Hao didn''t continue to attack either, controlling the flying knife and returning to his front.


    "I have practiced internal skills, I only need to use internal force to seal the ear nerves, and your sound waves will not have much impact on me. Most people who practice martial arts can do this." Ye Hao explained. Chai Jian nodded aside.

 Chapter 475： Strange green

    "I''ll go. It can be like this." The headphone man cried a face.


    "But your sonic frequency is too low. If you can reach ten times the frequency of ultrasound, it will be difficult for a martial artist to resist. If you can reach a hundred times, you can directly attack the human spirit. It is no weaker than the mental attack ability. "Ye Hao added.


    The headphone man smiled bitterly; "It''s hard for me to practice to the point where I am now, ten times... a hundred times... give me another ten years."


    "Well, if you lose, you lose. Brother, your abilities are really amazing, awesome!" Xue Shitou''s character is very simple and honest, he turned his head and forgot what had just happened, and his body began to slowly recover his human form.


    Ye Hao noticed that Chai Jian looked a little disappointed next to him. Although he admitted that he had lost, he was inevitably a little lost.


    "Captain Chai, in fact, it is mainly because I have a great advantage. My ability has a control distance limit, and the entire training field happens to be within my control range, which is equivalent to my battlefield."


    "Your battle is a teamwork. It is very difficult for your snipers to launch here. The attack is clear to me, so all this is in my favor."


    "And if everyone works hard, I don''t think it will be so easy to win." Ye Hao was telling the truth.


    Because this kind of battle can''t hurt the other''s life, both sides actually seem to be fierce, but they know it in their hearts.


    But in a real battle, everyone is not like this. Many things are unpredictable.


    "Okay, needless to say this. We are convinced that we lost." Chai Jian waved his hand and walked out of the field.


    Ye Hao looked at the stand at the moment.


    "Mr. Dongfang, this competition can be over."


    The people on both sides almost lost, and the one who conceded also lost.


    This battle can almost be said to be over.


    Dongfang Ze came over, he looked at Ye Hao again, and nodded with a smile: "It''s really a hero who was born a boy. I didn''t expect you to hide so deeply. Okay, since we have something to say first, then I will announce..."


    "Wait...I haven''t played yet."


    Suddenly a female voice came.


    Everyone looked over, it was the woman who had almost no sense of existence.


    She looked at Ye Hao blankly: "You are great, I want to fight you."


    Xue Shitou''s face changed, and he hurriedly returned to Lu: "Little Green. Your ability is special... Let''s forget it."


    "Yes, Green Sister. You don''t have to do it." The headset man also hurriedly dissuaded him, as if he was very afraid of the woman''s ability.


    The people from Xuan Group looked over curiously.


    Seeing what they mean, this woman who hasn''t done anything should be very good, but since she is so good, why didn''t she do it before?


    "I want to fight him." Lu stared at Ye Hao.


    "Group leader." Xue Shitou knew that he could not change Xiaolu''s thoughts, so he could only look at Dongfang Ze.


    Dongfangze was silent for a moment, he looked at Lu: "Little Green, are you sure you want to fight?"


    "I want to fight." Green said.


    Dongfang Ze looked at Ye Hao: "Since she wants to fight, let''s fight. But don''t worry, I''ve counted you as winning this competition."


    Ye Hao was a little strange at this sudden change, he looked at the ordinary woman in surprise.


    "Why are you fighting me?"


    "Because you are special."


    Uh...what''s the reason for this.


    "Okay. Leave it all. Xiaolu, you can play, but remember that there is only this training ground." Dongfang Ze said solemnly.


    "Yeah." Green nodded to show that he understood.


    "Everyone left the training ground." Dongfang Ze let out Ye Hao and Lu and left the field.


    "Dongfang. What are you doing? So many people can''t mess with you kid, you let a girl go on?" Xiang Yi asked suspiciously.


    Dongfangze smiled helplessly: "Actually, I didn''t want her to do it. She is not suitable for this kind of team fight. I asked Xiao Xue to take her to watch her."


    "As for her ability. I can only say, don''t be scared when you wait."


    Hearing Dongfang Ze''s words, Xiang Yisu suddenly became curious and looked at this unexpected battle.


    Ye Hao looked at the woman opposite, about twenty-five years old, ordinary looking and expressionless.


    Facing such a person, he really doesn''t have much desire to fight.


    He took a look at his power time, and it was almost five minutes away. If it doesn''t work, let''s play with this woman.


    "I''m about to start." Lu even reminded Ye Hao that he was about to start.


    Then she took out a bean from her pocket.


    Uh


    What is this opening method? Ye Hao was stunned.


    The bean was thrown on the ground by Xiaolu, and Xiaolu glowed green.


    Ye Hao trembled in his heart, and immediately retreated, he felt a little uneasy.


    Then the earth started shaking!


    At the place where the beans landed, a seam appeared, and countless vines as thick as thighs grew crazily, after enclosing the little green, forming a green protective cover.


    Those vines began to continue to spread towards Ye Hao.


    "I''m going, what the **** is this." Ye Hao avoided the vine''s attack.


    This woman''s abilities are so strange.


    "Ye Hao, be careful. Little Green''s ability is plant control, but it can only last for three minutes. If you can''t hold on, you will give in."


    Unexpectedly, Dongfang Ze would even explain to Ye Hao the abilities of this woman.


    It seems that this woman is absolutely extraordinary.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, and seventy-two soul chasing blades hovered around his body.


    Under his control, the Soulchaser flew towards the green vine cover.


    He himself is constantly avoiding the pursuit of vines.


    The Soulchaser hit the vine cover, cracks appeared in the vine cover, but it quickly returned to its original appearance.


    No matter how terrifying the soulchaser''s attack, the vine cover can constantly repair itself.


    The self-repair of plants?


    "This shell is a bit troublesome." Ye Hao dodged the stabbed vine with a backflip, then ejected in the green direction, stepped on the vine, and followed the vine toward the vine cover.


    Several vines aimed at Ye Hao, surrounded like an octopus.


    Ye Hao bent his knees and bounced into the air to avoid the attack. Just as he was about to fall, his foot stepped on a Soulchaser floating in the air and continued to move forward.


    Ye Hao''s speed did not slow down, and he would even mistakenly think that Ye Hao was walking in the air from a distance.


    In fact, the Soulchaser blade had already appeared where he might step on in the next step, forming a fulcrum in the air, causing Ye Hao to quickly approach the vine cover.


    The closer to the vine cover, the more terrifying the vine''s attack.


    Except for the soulchaser blade that paved the way for Ye Hao, the other soulchaser blades were constantly attacking at a point of the vine cover at this moment. Although the effect was minimal, at least a small notch was formed.


    Ye Hao raised his right fist, the golden right hand bonus was ready to come out, and the internal force of the nine suns in his body was concentrated on the right fist as much as possible.


    The fist slammed heavily on the spot where the soul chaser attacked.


    The offensive of the surrounding vines stopped instantly, the vine cover began to fall apart, and cracks appeared.


    Ye Hao heaved a sigh of relief. As long as he can deal with the ability close, the ability of close combat is very low, and it is equivalent to an ordinary soldier.


    Of course, except for the monster Ye Hao. But... a drop of blood slipped from Ye Hao''s cheek...

 Chapter 476： Mysterious plant manipulation ability

    Seventy-one soul chasing blades were suspended around Ye Hao, resisting the seventy-one sharp thorns respectively.


    Ye Hao held a chasing blade in his hand and stuck a thorn that had been cut in half.


    A light blood stain appeared on his cheek.


    Under his feet is a **** thorn.


    Ye Hao stared at the woman in front of him.


    No, at this moment she has no human form at all. Except for her upper body, which is still human, her lower body is covered with green vegetation, which is indescribable.


    Damn... this woman is really a bit strong, these endless vegetation seems to be part of her body, and can be manipulated as much as she wants.


    She felt like a hedgehog.


    Wait...Hedgehog?


    Ye Hao''s eyes turned, and the seventy-two soul chaser blades tilted outward, forming a small circle around Ye Hao.


    Those thorns were unblocked, and they came crazy.


    "disease!"


    Ye Hao''s mouth lightly choked, and 72 soul chasing blades quickly revolved around Ye Hao''s body.


    From the outside, Ye Hao seemed to be surrounded by a round spike, those thorns constantly attacking the spike.


    However, it turned out to be like a moth fighting a fire, easily being cut open by a "stab ball" blade.


    "I''m going, this kid. I also kept a hand, this is a good trick!" Xiang Yisu exclaimed, his eyes lit up.


    The people in the ability group were also shocked by this scene. They were the first time they saw such a use of abilities, perfectly controlling their weapons.


    "This is just the beginning. Wait for you to open your eyes. Xiao Xue, you are responsible for protecting the chief. Apo, if there is anything that threatens off the court, use your sound wave to block it." Dongfang Ze solemnly ordered Tao.


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    Xue Shitou and the headphone man seemed to know what would happen next and looked at the training ground warily.


    At this moment, the spike ball began to approach the green in the middle. Although the speed was not as fast as Ye Hao before, it was not too slow.


    And wherever it passed, the thorn tree vines'' attacks were all blocked by the "thorn ball".


    But Ye Hao, who was in the middle of the thorn ball at the moment, was a bit unwell, his face was a little pale, and his clothes were already wet with sweat.


    This kind of high-speed manipulation of the Soulchaser blade is extremely costly to his spirit and cannot be maintained for a long time.


    Ye Hao''s feet suddenly bounced up, and a vine came out of the ground, and it even entangled Ye Hao''s ankle for a while, but was quickly cut off by the Soulchaser.


    "Can''t drag on any longer." Ye Hao muttered to himself.


    This "thorn ball" looks very powerful, but the disadvantage is that under Ye Hao''s feet, the chasing blade can surround his body, including the top of his head.


    But only the foot is in a neutral position, and the opponent is still an ability to control plants.


    Any place with soil is her battlefield.


    After Ye Hao landed again, his feet were full of strength, and he looked at the plant woman through the slit of the knife.


    bump


    Then Ye Hao ejected, and the ground under Ye Hao''s feet was even dented by the strong reaction force.


    With the soulchaser blade spinning around his body, Ye Hao directly attacked Lu.


    Green face blankly watched as she rushed towards the "stab ball", she slowly raised her arm.


    The earth began to shake again.


    Under the green body, the vegetation wrapped around him, unexpectedly began to grow continuously, supporting the green to rise rapidly.


    Just like the vine tree of a giant in a fairy tale, the vine tree is so thick that it is surrounded by five adults, and the green is at the top of the vine.


    Ye Hao''s "thorn ball" hit the vine tree.


    Most of the vines were cut off, but the vine tree still stood there, and new vines continued to grow to strengthen the vine tree.


    Ye Hao looked at the rising vine tree. He tried to cut the vine tree directly, but the speed of his attack was not as fast as the growth rate of the vine tree.


    "Damn it!"


    Ye Hao panted heavily, sweat dripping on the vines under his feet, and the soulchaser blade beside him began to stop turning.


    The mental power was too much to maintain a fast rotation.


    "It depends on how tall you can grow!" Ye Hao gritted his teeth and waved his hand. Seventy-two soul chaser blades were inserted on the vine tree, forming a ladder.


    Ye Hao''s feet kept tapping on the blade of the soul chaser, climbing the vine tree.


    "Dongfang, where did you find this baby girl... this..." Xiang Yisu looked at the vine tree that was already close to the sky at this moment. The growth rate had begun to slow down, but the current height alone was at least one or two. One hundred meters high.


    "Old Xiang. I can''t tell you where the baby girl came from, but I can tell you that as long as she grows up in the future, my position may be hers." Dongfang Ze looked at the vine tree with relief at the corner of his mouth. Smile.


    Xiang Yisu''s eyes changed slightly. Although he didn''t like supernatural beings very much, he also knew that supernatural beings were much more convenient than their martial artists in many ways, most of which were the strange abilities.


    Back then, their dragon group had appeared, when a group of people besieged several abilities and was counter-killed by them.


    Since then, the country has paid more and more attention to the cultivation of abilities.


    A baby girl who can let Dongfangze say that she might inherit his position in the future contains too many meanings.


    Brush brush


    Ye Hao, who was originally "climbing" the vine tree, was about to reach the "top of the tree".


    Suddenly countless dense needle barbs appeared on the vine tree, and even cut Ye Hao''s clothes.


    Ye Hao hurriedly jumped away from the vine tree, and he was now in the air.


    He hurriedly used his mind to control the soul chaser back to his feet, dragging his body so that it could float in the air.


    Whirr


    Ye Hao''s body swayed slightly, his mental strength was almost exhausted, and the Soulchaser blade that was holding his body swayed visibly.


    [Object Control: Remaining time, 0.36 minutes]


    Having used the object control technique for nearly half an hour, this was Ye Hao''s biggest consumption so far.


    But this gave Ye Hao a sense of refreshment.


    I have never played so smoothly before.


    "Vine jungle."


    There was a voice with no mood swings, but not from the air but from the ground.


    Ye Hao''s eyes changed and he hurriedly looked down. He didn''t know when the woman actually appeared on the ground, her face was flat, she pressed one hand on the ground, and there were several seeds beside her.


    what happened! She was clearly above the vine tree.


    Ye Hao raised his head abruptly. At this moment, there was no one on the vine tree, only a human-shaped green plant.


    The vine tree exploded directly at this moment, and the wind and waves caused by the explosion made Ye Hao''s body a little unstable, and many thorns shot over.


    Above the ground, countless thick vines rose from the ground, giving people the feeling that this is a jungle.


    In the count!


    "Damn, this woman used a fake body to attract me from the beginning, but she has everything ready on the ground!"


    Looking at the expressionless woman on the ground, Ye Hao felt frustrated for the first time, although this woman was not as beautiful as Nightingale.


    But in her body there is a sense of mystery that is no worse than Nightingale. [System prompt: Object control has five seconds to enter the cooling time]

 Chapter 477： breakthrough?

    About to lose?


    Seventy-two soul chasing blades returned to Ye Hao''s waist.


    Ye Hao''s body began to fall freely, facing the tree vine needles that threatened him, he didn''t seem to see it.


    His eyes at the moment are only the woman on the ground.


    Ye Hao knew that although his strength looked very strong, there were more people in this world than he was.


    Nightingale, black-and-white mask, Ye Erye, Nangong''s wife, Xiang Yisu and Dongfang Ze on the sidelines.


    There is no shortage of strong people in this world, but Ye Hao doesn''t want to be the one standing at the bottom. Don''t look at his usual expressions, but he is stronger than anyone. He knows the importance of strength more than anyone.


    So he will seize any opportunity to fight the strong to make himself stronger.


    Conquer the strong and become the strongest.


    This is his way.


    Even if you face someone you can''t beat, someone whose strength is far better than yourself, even if it is very likely to lose.


    But who knows if he didn''t fight hard.


    Strong!


    I want to be stronger!


    Ye Hao closed his eyes. At this moment, all the thoughts in his mind disappeared. His world seemed to be calm. He had forgotten the battle around him.


    He forgot that he was high in the sky. He forgot that there were countless huge vines underneath, and there were thorns and thorns that threatened his life at any time.


    He just felt that the internal force of the nine suns that had been stored in his body began to riot at this moment, and what followed was a looming yellow air current around his body.


    Everyone outside the field noticed Ye Hao''s strangeness. Ye Hao seemed to give up resisting completely, letting his body fall, and several thorns had already approached his body.


    "What''s the matter with him!" Dongfang Ze''s expression changed.


    If this goes on, Ye Hao may be seriously injured, he doesn''t want to see this situation.


    "No, I want to stop this fight."


    Dongfang Ze stepped out, ready to stop the battle in front of him.


    "Wait." Xiang Yisu stopped him.


    "What are you doing, don''t stop them anymore, something will happen!" Dongfang Ze was unusually worried.


    Xiang Yisu stared at the falling figure.


    "He is breaking through."


    Chai Jian on the side looked at the figure in surprise at this moment: "Is he crazy, breaking through during the battle!"


    "I don''t care if he doesn''t make a breakthrough, now his life is in danger!" Dongfang Ze anxiously tried to push Xiang Yisu away.


    "In the east, you are a supernatural person. You don''t know how rare a martial artist makes every breakthrough. Some people don''t necessarily have this opportunity for ten or twenty years!"


    Xiang Yisu said solemnly: "If that kid can break into the Qi Refining Realm before the age of twenty, then I will take back what I said before. He is not a monster, he is a genius, the pride of heaven! There is even a chance to step in the future. Enter the innate realm that all martial arts practitioners desire!"


    "He dared to break through in this situation, that has already demonstrated his determination. You can''t stop a martial artist''s determination to become stronger!"


    Dongfang Ze looked at the figure with complicated eyes, and sighed when he saw it.


    "You people who practice martial arts are all lunatics. I don''t care, if something happens, I won''t be responsible!" Dongfang Ze said angrily.


    "Group leader, look. The thorns disappeared before they even touched Ye Hao''s body!" Chai Jian pointed to the sky in surprise.


    I saw that Ye Hao''s falling speed actually slowed down, and the thorns that had been shot over turned into nothing when they touched Ye Hao''s body, as if they had touched something extraordinary.


    It was as if there was a transparent shield around Ye Hao''s body that ordinary people could not see.


    Xiang Yisu''s eyes exclaimed: "A genius, he is really a genius. At this age, he has reached the realm of qi!"


    "Old Xiang, what''s the matter with your Qi Refining Realm. When did you break into the Qi Refining Realm?" Dongfang Ze asked curiously.


    "You people with supernatural powers inquire about this." Xiang Yisu glanced at Dongfang Ze.


    But he still said: "The martial artist is in the three realms of the acquired, refining body, refining strength, and refining qi."


    "Physical refining is almost the realm of an ordinary martial artist, and strength refining is a threshold. Qi refining is the gate, a gate to truly step into the martial arts."


    "I thought I was excellent at the time. I practiced physical training at the age of 15. I practiced strength at the age of 24. I practiced Qi at the age of 38."


    Xiang Yisu looked at Ye Hao enviously: "But compared to this kid, I''m a fart. If I had this talent, how could Laozi have been trapped in the Qi Refining Realm for 20 years!"


    "If I could be like him, I would dare to look for that martial arts innate!"


    You can hear unwillingness and resentment from Xiang Yisu''s words.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    Suddenly, Ye Hao roared in the air.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes abruptly. At this moment, if someone looked closer, he would find his eyes glowing with a golden red color.


    Spit out a breath of mist.


    Ye Hao felt as if his body was about to explode, and a scorching sensation swept across his body.


    A vine entangled his heel at this time, and quickly dragged him towards the ground.


    Sisi


    Ye Hao directly tore the vine with his hands.


    But as he descended, more and more vines entangled, and gradually surrounded Ye Hao''s body, forming a green pupa in midair.


    "Open it to Lao Tzu!"


    With a loud shout, cracks appeared in the vine, which burst open instantly.


    Whirr


    Ye Hao couldn''t help it anymore, he just wanted to vent the power in his body at the moment, as for the goal.


    He looked at the woman on the ground.


    The body fell rapidly, and the surrounding aura became more and more surging.


    The vines swept from the surrounding area dissipated when they touched it, and they couldn''t get close to Ye Hao''s body.


    No matter how fierce this "jungle" is, it will block Ye Hao, a beast that descends from the sky.


    bump


    Ye Hao fell heavily on the ground, and countless thick vines pressed over him.


    "Yeah!" Ye Hao roared, hitting the ground with a fist.


    A huge crack appeared on the ground, and the vines broke apart and exploded.


    Ye Hao stepped on the rocks and ran towards the woman.


    At this moment, everything in front of him was torn apart by him, leaving a large piece of plant "wreckage" behind him.


    This time, the green finally moved, her eyes showed a surprise of 0.05 seconds, she raised her hand again, countless vines wrapped her arm, forming a huge green palm, and patted it towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao threw out his right fist, and all the power in his body gathered on his arm, causing his arm''s veins to appear straight, and it directly expanded in a circle, and the yellow breath enveloped his arm.


    "open!"


    Two fists, one big and one small, hit together.


    A wind wave swayed around here centered on it.


    "Be careful of the chief!" Xue Shitou shouted, his whole body petrified in front of the old chief, letting the strong wind slap his body with the vines.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    There was a mess around the training ground, with all kinds of leaves, rattans, and dead trees all over the ground. It feels like being swept by a tornado.

 Chapter 478： Refining power peak, half-step refining Qi

    "Are they all right." The old chief stood up and looked at the court worriedly.


    The battle just now really opened his eyes. Although he also knows that martial arts practitioners and supernaturalists are very powerful, they are so powerful that it feels like a blockbuster movie.


    "It should be okay..." Xiang Yisu couldn''t guarantee at this moment.


    The dust dissipated, and everyone saw the two people on the training ground at a glance.


    Because in the distance of three or four meters from the center of them, there was nothing, even the turf was lifted.


    "Cough cough cough." Ye Hao''s limbs were limp on the ground.


    The corner of his eye looked at the green who was standing opposite.


    It seems that I lost.


    "I surrender." Ye Hao shouted helplessly. At this moment, he has no strength to move, and the ability has also entered the cooling down. Even if he wants to fight, it is impossible.


    "You didn''t lose."


    A voice came.


    Ye Hao tilted his head, and a pair of leather shoes appeared in front of him. Looking up along the leather shoes, it turned out that it was Dongfang Ze.


    "Don''t comfort me. If you lose, you lose." Ye Hao said frankly.


    "You really didn''t lose. If you don''t believe me, look at the green." Dongfang Ze pointed to the green in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked over again, this time he found something strange.


    The woman stood there motionless, like a wooden person, she could only say that she was silent before.


    At this moment, she was completely like a dead person, without a trace of breath.


    "She?" I''m going, shouldn''t it cause trouble to someone else?


    "Don''t worry, she''s okay, it''s just that she''s collapsed just like you. Her ability to control plants consumes energy very much. Fighting like just now can only last for three minutes." Dongfang Ze explained.


    "Then who is she now?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "Photosynthesis."


    ...


    Ye Hao looked at the woman standing there in surprise, photosynthesis? Did you make a mistake?


    Dongfangze saw Ye Hao¡¯s question, and he did not hide it: ¡°Green¡¯s power is plant control, but her body is a bit special, it can control plants, and at the same time, it can combine her body with plants.¡±


    "The photosynthesis of plants will also be used by her, and she can recover quickly under photosynthesis."


    "But during the period of photosynthesis, she was in a state of no combat ability, so you don''t count as a loss, at most a tie."


    Hearing Dongfangze''s explanation, Ye Hao could only sigh that the magic of the supernatural beings was really too much.


    "Ye Hao, did you break through!" A depressed and excited voice came, and the five big and three thick Xiang Yisu ran in front of him, holding his shoulders excitedly with both hands.


    Let me go. Why do I know you so well? Don''t be so close.


    But Ye Hao couldn''t move now, so he could only let him hold it.


    Looking at Xiang Yisu with burning eyes, Ye Hao said embarrassingly: "I am in a weird state now, as if one foot has stepped into the Qi Refining Realm, but it''s not that feeling, it''s like something is wrong."


    "The peak of the refining realm! Half-step refining qi!" Xiang Yisu held back his excitement, and he released the arm that was holding Ye Hao.


    "I was in my thirties when I came across this."


    "Boy, have you ever thought about joining the Dragon Team? I promise you will be promoted to the Local Team within five years!"


    This is too fast.


    Ye Hao felt that his strength had recovered a little, he supported the ground with his hands and made himself sit up.


    "Leader Xiang, we said yes before. If I beat them, you don''t care about me." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Xiang Yisu.


    Xiang Yisu patted his head, and finally he looked at Ye Hao unwillingly.


    "If you join us, I can let you enjoy the treatment of the local team! And joining the dragon team can also help you improve your strength! Your qualifications, if you don''t pay attention to it, it will be a waste!"


    It seems that Xiang Yisu really values ??himself.


    "Group leader Xiang, I''m really sorry. I really don''t want to join any organization." Ye Hao looked at Dongfang Ze who was about to speak: "And for the ability team, I am just a non-staff."


    Dongfang Ze shook his head helplessly, Ye Hao had already guessed what he was going to say.


    "Alright. The fight is over. Don''t stand here if it''s messy here. Go back first." The old chief came in and he looked at Ye Hao.


    "Can you move."


    "It''s okay, I recovered a lot and can move a little bit." Ye Hao reluctantly stood up, shaking his body, Liu Chuang stepped forward to help Ye Hao.


    "The next generation is terrible. The future of Huaxia will depend on you people." The old chief sighed, and then went back to the conference room with everyone to rest.


    "Xiao Xue, you wait here for Xiao Lu to recover. Then let her clean up here, lest it be too scary." Dongfang Ze said, pointing at the big vines.


    Soon after.


    The garrison commander returned to the training ground, and he looked dumbfounded at the clean training ground that he had cleaned up before he ordered people.


    At this moment, it was a pit and a pit. Most of the green skin was opened. The leaves and vines fell all over the ground, and there were cracks more than half a meter wide, just like a flood, a typhoon and an earthquake.


    This training ground is completely abandoned.


    "Report to comrade commander. The old commander said that the cost of repairing the training ground should be reported to the military region, and the military region will be responsible for it. Today''s affairs are not allowed to be spread outside." The guard following the old commander came over.


    The garrison commander swallowed, and he pulled the guards over and whispered: "Comrade, you guys...what are you doing to make this place like this?"


    It''s not uncommon for this venue to be bombarded by artillery.


    The guard stepped back.


    "Comrade Commander, please remember not to ask if you shouldn''t know." The guard left after speaking with a calm face, leaving the garrison commander who was full of doubts watching all this with question marks.


    Late at night.


    Some empty dishes and chopsticks were placed on the table in the conference room, which were carried out by the soldiers who entered.


    "Hiccup." Xiang Yisu gave a full slap, "It''s still delicious in our military area."


    "Look at you like this, it hasn''t changed at all from when you were a soldier." Dongfang Ze was more gentle and wiped his mouth with a tissue.


    Ye Hao looked at the three people in front of him. After the test, under the proposal of the old chief, they all stayed here for dinner, and the others were in the next room.


    During the meal, Ye Hao also learned some things about these two dragon group and ability group bosses through chatting with a few people.


    Regardless of the fact that Dongfang Ze and Xiang Yisu are now in high positions, they were actually soldiers in the same unit. Coincidentally, they were all under the hands of the old chief.


    The two have been at odds with each other since they were soldiers, and they competed with each other.


    Then the two sides joined the dragon group and the ability group respectively, and each developed. "Xiao Ye, I will ask you again, are you really not going back to the military area with me?" The old chief looked at Ye Hao.

 Chapter 479： Dual identity

    "No. Everyone has seen my strength, in fact, not many people can hurt me now. It was an accident with the Tiannv, and I am also fine now."


    Ye Hao said with a smile.


    The three old chiefs looked at each other.


    "I''m talking about it, and I''ll talk to them at the superior. Anyway, you have already touched the Qi Refining Realm. You must protect you unless you send a team of Xuan Group or a local group."


    "These people are so busy now that it is impossible to be sent to protect you. So you are probably free during this time."


    "But I have a condition!"


    Xiang Yisu stared at Ye Hao sneakily.


    Ye Haoyi frowned: "Leader Xiang, we can speak first, you can''t go back..."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not talking about surveillance...protecting you." Xiang Yi quickly uttered the omission.


    But everyone is not surprised, speaking of protection, in fact, it is no different from surveillance.


    "I want to say that you join our dragon group..."


    Before Xiang Yisu finished speaking, he was interrupted by Ye Hao: "Impossible. I said it before, so please dispel this idea, Leader Xiang."


    "You kid, wait for me to finish talking first." Xiang Yisu looked at Ye Hao with a grin: "I mean you have a name in my Xuan group just like joining the Dongfang''s ability group. Wait until you think about it. Look, the door of my Xuan Group is always open for you."


    Ye Hao looked at Xiang Yisu suspiciously: "Non-staff? Do not restrict freedom?"


    "Yes, freedom is not restricted. I won''t ask you what to do." Xiang Yi nodded solemnly, staring at Ye Hao with his eyes straight: "And he can also have the privileges of the Dragon Group."


    "The privileges of our dragon group are much better than those of the Eastern ability group. With our books, it is at least equivalent to a rank of second lieutenant in the army!"


    Dongfangze smiled helplessly when he heard Xiang Yisu''s words, this guy didn''t forget to step on his foot.


    "If this is the case, I have no problem." Ye Hao still feels good about the Dragon Group, at least he has a much better impression than the group of people in the Ability Group.


    It might also be because Nightingale and Big Brother Tang are both in the dragon group.


    "Okay, okay. I will arrange for someone to do it immediately, and it will be delivered to you soon." Xiang Yisu said with a smile.


    "Okay. Now that this is the case, then I will go back first. There are still many things waiting for me in the military area." The old chief got up.


    The three of them got up to see them off.


    "Don''t give it away, just tell me if you have something to say, let Xiaoye go back to rest as soon as you are finished, after all, after spending so many days outside, I finally came back and was pulled by you for a fight."


    The old chief refused the crowd to see him off, and stopped at the door and turned his head to look at Ye Hao.


    "Xiaoye. You have to be clear about the responsibilities you bear now. If this happens again, no matter what reason you find, I will absolutely lock you in the military area and send someone to stare at you 24 hours a day!"


    The old leader said righteously, Ye Hao knew that the old leader was not joking, if he had such an accident again.


    He could even imagine that the old chief brought a battalion directly to take him back.


    "Old Chief, I know. I will definitely guarantee the safety of my life." Ye Hao promised.


    "I''m leaving. You should pay more attention to the scientific research side of the military area." The old chief left after speaking.


    "It seems that your kid is quite valued by the old chief." Xiang Yisu looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at the two remaining people: "If there is nothing wrong with the two of them, shall we leave?"


    "I''m fine. Stay here for yourself. But I think it''s a good fit for those yellow boys to follow you. Although you don''t need protection, you always need someone to help."


    "I''ll talk to the people in the Huang group and they will continue to stay by your side."


    Xiang Yisu''s words made Ye Hao feel very good.


    Although Big Brother Tang and the others are not very strong, their ability to do things is not weak. With them by their side, they can relax a lot.


    "Thank you, Team Leader Xiang."


    "Don''t say it. Practice your own practice, remember. People who practice martial arts must not be lazy for a day. You are now at the most delicate stage, the sooner you formally step into the Qi Refining Realm."


    "The better it will be for your future development in martial arts."


    Leaving a few words, Xiang Yisu also left.


    The leader of the Xuan Group is a nice person, with a straightforward personality.


    Ye Hao looked at the last Dongfang Ze.


    In fact, he didn''t like this Dongfang Ze a little bit because he couldn''t see through.


    On the surface, he was gentle, who knew what he was thinking in his stomach.


    "Mr. Dongfang? What else do you have?" Ye Hao looked at Dongfangze and didn''t think of leaving.


    "It''s true that there are some things, but you don''t need to worry, it''s not asking you to go back to the ability group. I just want to confirm some things."


    Dongfang Ze looked at Ye Hao: "What state are you in in terms of abilities now?"


    Supernatural realm?


    This made Ye Hao a little confused about how to answer.


    The realm of supernatural powers is not the same as the realm of martial arts. After every breakthrough of martial arts, you can feel very big changes.


    And the ability is directly imposed on him by the system, so he can''t feel how strong his ability is.


    Seeing the hesitant expression on Ye Hao''s face, Dongfang Ze took out the stone that Hou Boyi had tested before.


    But this stone is obviously much more delicate than Hou Boyi''s.


    "Put your hands up and I''ll check it."


    Ye Hao did not refuse Dongfangze''s request, he reached out and put his hand on the stone.


    Then that feeling reappeared, and a ray of light radiated from the stone.


    The detection time was three minutes long before the light had disappeared.


    "Class D." Dongfang Ze''s tone was a little strange.


    It seems that this result is expected, but there is something wrong.


    "Mr. Dongfang, what''s wrong with this?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    Dongfangze looked at Ye Hao seriously: "I ask you. Do you feel that your mental power is much stronger than ordinary people!"


    Mental strength?


    Ye Hao thought for a moment: "I don''t know what other people''s mental powers are, but I feel that I am okay..."


    "According to your previous battles, your mental power is absolutely extraordinary! I haven''t seen the powers of the mind force system."


    "But you can control so many things like you, and you can do multiple tasks. This mental power is absolutely terrifying."


    Dongfangze sighed: "It''s a pity that the instrument for detecting mental power is in our base and can''t be brought out. If only you could come with me, it would be great."


    As he said, Dongfangze looked at Ye Hao eagerly.


    "Mr. Dongfang. I''m really sorry, I have so many things recently, and I can''t get out to go to the capital. I won''t wait for the next time I have time to talk."


    In fact, Ye Hao can infer that his mental power estimation is related to the system, and things like the Nine Suns Scriptures.


    "You don''t want to go now, and I won''t force it. I have one last request."


    Dongfang Ze stared at Ye Hao. "I want to see your treatment!"

 Chapter 480： Baoye? death penalty?

    "Ye Hao, you call me?" Liu Chuang opened the door of the meeting room and looked at Dongfang Ze who was standing next to Ye Hao.


    Although the power group and the dragon group are not the same department, they are the leaders after all.


    "Good head."


    After saying hello, Liu Chuang looked at Ye Hao questioningly, wondering why he asked himself to come in.


    "Old Liu. I asked you to come here for your eyes." Ye Hao straightforwardly stated his purpose: "I actually wanted to treat your eyes during this period, but I haven''t been free."


    "It just happened to be caught up today, so this thing was done."


    Liu Chuang was taken aback.


    He touched his right eye and said with a smile: "Brother Ye don¡¯t bother. My eye doctor said that it can¡¯t be cured. I have been applying medicine according to Brother Ye¡¯s method before, and it feels much better than before. pretty good."


    Although Liu Chuang said so, he could still see a trace of loss in his eyes.


    The sniper who used to gallop the battlefield can no longer pick up the sniper rifle.


    Perhaps only Liu Chuang knew this feeling in his heart.


    "A disease that the doctor can''t cure does not mean that I can''t cure it." Ye Hao patted the chair next to him and said; "Old Brother Liu, if you believe me, lie down and let me show you."


    Liu Chuang directly sat down on the chair.


    "Anyway, my eyes are like this. Brother Ye, please do whatever you want."


    Liu Chuang trusted Ye Hao very much.


    Ye Hao raised his hand.


    "Wait a minute." Dongfang Ze called to a halt. He pulled out a syringe and suddenly inserted it on Liu Chuang''s neck. Then Liu Chuang passed out into a coma.


    Ye Hao''s face wrinkled.


    "This is just an anesthetic. When the treatment is over, I will give him a sober injection. Even if it is not injected, the effect will only last for a few hours and will not cause too much harm to his body."


    "It''s best to keep your healing powers as confidential as possible, so that less people know as little as possible."


    "You can start now." Dongfang Ze explained.


    Ye Hao''s face stretched, and his hand was placed on Liu Chuang''s right eye.


    Holy Healing


    A faint light appeared on Ye Hao''s palm.


    Dongfangze''s eyes suddenly widened.


    This is the first time anyone has watched Ye Hao perform sacred healing art, it''s not right... It should be said that before this, everyone who has seen Ye Hao perform sacred healing art basically died.


    After half a minute, the light began to fade.


    ...


    Outside the meeting room, Tang Cheng stopped Xiang Yisu who was about to leave.


    "Leader Xiang!"


    "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?" Xiang Yi looked at Tang Cheng suspiciously.


    Tang Cheng said with a smile, "Leader Xiang, you won''t forget our previous gambling appointment."


    Xiang Yisu was taken aback, then patted his head.


    "I''ve been out and mixed for so many years, but I was fooled by you once."


    "Forget it, I accept the bet. I can give you a chance to enter the Xuan Group, but you can only enter the Newcomer Group. If you are eliminated while training in the Newcomer Group, don''t blame me. The Xuan Group does not accept rubbish. If you want to stay in the Xuan Group then, you can only go to the logistics team."


    Xiang Yisu was blunt.


    "Leader Xiang, this place is not for me. But I can guarantee that if that kid is not qualified, you can do whatever you like, and there will be no problem with sweeping out!"


    Tangcheng promised.


    "No matter who comes, Lao Tzu, here is a letter of recommendation. When the time comes, write your name and report to the Xuanzu base." Xiang Yisu took out a black letter paper, threw it to Tangcheng, turned around and got in the car and left.


    Tang Cheng looked at the letter paper with a smile on his lips.


    "Old Tang!" An exclamation suddenly came from behind.


    Tang Cheng turned around, and he saw Liu Chuang standing behind him excitedly at this moment.


    "What''s wrong with Lao Liu?" Before Tangcheng finished speaking, Liu Chuang rushed over and grabbed his shoulders excitedly; "My eyes are better! My eyes are better!"


    A big man like Liu Chuang had tears in his eyes at this moment.


    Hearing Liu Chuang''s words, Tang Cheng was stunned for a moment, then he saw Liu Chuang''s right eye, the original scar disappeared at this moment, and his eyes were smarter than before.


    "Old Liu...you...your eyes."


    "My eyes are healed, Brother Ye has cured my eyes!" Liu Chuang cried with joy. He raised his head and looked around. The scene he saw with his right eye was no longer vague, clear and clear!


    For many years, even though he didn''t say anything on his lips, he had always been worried about his eye injury in his heart.


    "Brother Liu. Now your eyes have just been fixed, don''t get too excited." Ye Hao walked out of the room and looked at Liu Chuang with a smile.


    Tang Cheng swallowed and looked at Liu Chuang''s right eye. He looked at Ye Hao: "Ahao. You...how did you do this?"


    "This is a secret." Ye Hao shrugged and glanced at Dongfang Ze, whose expression on his side had finally calmed down.


    Just now Dongfangze saw that after he finished casting his healing power, he was so emotional that he almost didn''t tie himself back directly.


    "Ye Hao. Remember, you must protect yourself. Try not to let others know about your affairs. If you need to call the number I left you directly." Dongfang Ze left a message and left.


    After that, Ye Hao also left the guard area.


    [Skill points obtained by completing the host task: 50]


    [Current remaining skill points of the host: 110]


    Regarding the combat mission in the afternoon, Ye Hao actually didn''t know if it was completed. After all, the last green was a draw.


    However, the system judged that he was finished, and Ye Hao had nothing to worry about, and his skill point exploded.


    Back to the hotel.


    It is already eight or nine in the evening.


    Entering his hotel suite, Ye Hao unexpectedly found that the girls were not sleeping.


    "You''re back?"


    "Nothing, right?"


    The women asked subconsciously.


    Ye Hao explained, it was just because of the Tiannv thing that he asked himself to find out about the situation, nothing happened.


    The worries of the women are also let go.


    Ye Hao picked up a glass of water and took a sip of water. His eyes fell suspiciously on Qiu Xueyao and Zhou Qianyi''s faces.


    I don''t know why, but they always feel a little weird.


    "Is there something going on?" Ye Hao asked.


    Zhou Qianyi''s eyes flickered, she looked at Qiu Xueyao.


    Qiu Xueyao hesitated for a moment, she raised her head to look at Ye Hao, and asked with a serious face: "Ye Hao. Are you familiar with Haicheng''s Baoye?"


    "Right." Ye Hao nodded.


    "I have a news here. After listening to it, I hope you can calm down." Qiu Xueyao''s solemn words made Ye Hao feel uneasy.


    "You said."


    "I just got the news this afternoon. Haicheng has cracked a large-scale drug smuggling case, and it is confirmed that the so-called organization led by Baoye. Now Baoye has been detained in prison and awaiting sentence." "If... the matter is true, It is very likely that... the death penalty will be executed immediately."

 Chapter 481： I believe in him

    "What the **** is going on? Baoye, how could he sell drugs!"


    Ye Hao looked shocked and couldn''t believe what he had learned from Qiu Xueyao.


    Based on his knowledge of Bao Ye, although Bao Ye controls the underground forces, he has always been very honest. The industries he is responsible for are security, KTV, bars, and casinos.


    Poison products are explicitly forbidden by Master Bao, and Ye Hao had asked Master Bao before.


    Drugs make money so much, why not sell drugs.


    Master Bao righteously stated that although he came out to confuse, he understands a truth: drugs are a scourge, and that it will harm the whole family.


    Bet you may be able to restrain yourself without money, but the drug addiction is different.


    In the past, several of Baoye''s younger brothers died because of touching this thing, and some even died directly because of an overdose.


    The dead person Bao Ye arranged for someone to be buried, and those who were still taking drugs were sent to the drug rehabilitation center by Bao Ye himself.


    Although the people who came out afterwards had quit their drug addiction, they were completely useless because they had taken too much before.


    Since then, Bao Ye has explicitly forbidden his little brother to touch drugs, if anyone dares to touch his hands!


    And since Bao Ye''s lover Ma Dongmei woke up, Bao Ye stopped talking about drugs. He didn''t even bother to deal with matters on the road. He stayed with his lover in the orphanage all day long.


    "I don''t know the specifics, but that''s what happened. Now the news in Haicheng has fallen out! A total of seven people, including Bao Ye, were sentenced to death for drug trafficking and dozens of people were sentenced. The first instance has already passed. Up."


    "Next is to wait for the verdict of the second instance. But I inquired about it, and the evidence was conclusive. A drug lord was arrested in the Golden Triangle, and he confessed that Baoye was his downline in Haicheng!"


    Qiu Xueyao said sternly.


    Ye Hao squeezed his fist, he rushed into the room, picked up his laptop, and began to search for news in Haicheng these days.


    Sure enough, the front page headlines of the news were photos of Mr. Bao being handcuffed in the trial court.


    [Today Haicheng City detected a large-scale drug trafficking and drug smuggling case organized by an underground organization in Haicheng City, arresting dozens of people involved in drug trafficking]


    [The drug leader, nicknamed Bao Ye, has been sentenced to death in the first instance. ¡¿


    ...


    In a series of news, Ye Hao had a general understanding of this matter.


    Five days ago, it was about the time when Ye Hao and the others got on the Sky Girl.


    The criminal police arrested Bao Ye and others on the grounds of drug trafficking and selling drugs. It is said that a lot of drugs were found on Bao Ye''s premises, and the drug accounts were exchanged.


    A thousand kilograms of finished drugs were also found in the KVT clubs under the name of many Bao Ye.


    In addition, many downstream drug buyers claimed that they bought them from Bao Ye''s younger brothers. Several of Bao Ye''s younger brothers also confessed that they had been engaged in drug trafficking for Bao Ye for many years.


    Under the explanation of these people, the suppliers in the Golden Triangle were also arrested.


    A series of evidence points to Bao Ye.


    If he hadn''t believed in the person of Bao Ye, faced with so much evidence, Ye Hao would have almost believed these facts.


    Ye Hao also found photos of other people who were arrested and sentenced when they attended the first trial. They were wearing prison uniforms with unwilling expressions in their eyes.


    Among them, the grumpy Lei Ge still roared in the courtroom.


    There are also videos.


    "Hey, let go of Lao Tzu! You said Lao Tzu can kill and set fire to anything, and shoot Lao Tzu!"


    "But you guys can''t say that Lao Tzu sells drugs. Lao Tzu''s younger brother was harmed by that stuff! Lao Tzu, he can sell drugs!"


    "If I am a drug dealer, I will have no face to see my brother when I go to hell!"


    "I don''t accept it! I don''t accept it!


    Watching Lei Ge who was pushed to the ground by the bailiff in the video, the man still left unwilling tears at this moment.


    There were Brother Fatty and several other Baoye''s cronies nearby, and even the tiger head that Ye Hao arranged to protect the orphanage was on it.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and calmed down his emotions.


    He took out his cell phone, but it had already broken down because of the water.


    "Which one of you has a new mobile phone!" Ye Hao asked, turning around and walking outside the house.


    "I bought it." Zhou Qianyi took out a mobile phone case and handed it to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao directly took the phone and ran into the room, using the computer to import all the data from his previous phone into his new phone.


    Outside, the women looked at each other worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go take a look. You stay outside." Qiu Xueyao calmed the girls and walked into the house, watching Ye Hao anxiously typing on the keyboard there.


    "Don''t you believe that Lord Po can deal in drugs? Although I don''t know what you have to do with underground bosses like them, sometimes you know people and don''t know your heart..."


    "To shut up!"


    Ye Hao turned around and stared at Qiu Xueyao.


    Qiu Xueyao stepped back subconsciously.


    Seeing Qiu Xueyao''s surprised expression, Ye Hao took a deep breath and pressed his head.


    "Sorry, I''m so emotional. But I can''t guarantee other people, Baoye, I believe him, you say that he did other things I believe, drug trafficking! Absolutely impossible!"


    Ye Hao was typing on the keyboard while talking.


    "Some people are persecuted by life even though they are in the dark, but they also have their own principles."


    "But... now a lot of evidence is on the table, even if it''s the second trial, I guess..." Qiu Xueyao walked behind Ye Hao.


    Her eyes were full of worry. She knew that Ye Hao was a man of temperament. She was really worried about what Ye Hao would do impulsively.


    But Ye Hao''s face was calm at the moment, he didn''t speak.


    Didi


    The new phone is turned on.


    Ye Hao picked up the phone and opened the call log without saying anything.


    There was a series of missed calls.


    All the girls have numbers


    Among them is Bao Ye''s phone call, which was called five days ago, one hour before the official report of his arrest.


    There is also Hutou''s phone number, which is convenient for him to contact himself because of the orphanage.


    At most it turned out to be Fei Zai, with a total of 20 calls, all gathered three days ago.


    After three days, all the calls were a series of unfamiliar calls, some of which were from public telephone booths.


    The most recent call from a stranger was at six o''clock in the morning.


    "Feizai is now a fugitive, and now the Haicheng police has announced the wanted order for him all over the country!" Qiu Xueyao on the side noticed the name on Ye Hao''s phone, she added.


    Ye Hao looked gloomy and pressed Feizi''s phone.


    There is no sound on the other end of the phone.


    He pressed the unfamiliar call that came recently, and the other side was a call from the owner of a small shop.


    Fei is at large!


    He is trying to contact himself!


    Ye Hao turned on the computer again, his hands were frantically tapping the keyboard.


    Qiu Xueyao wanted to calm Ye Hao''s emotions, but her eyes were attracted by the pictures on the computer screen, and she uttered a few words in surprise.


    "Skynet!"


    On the screen, the monitoring screens were called up one by one, and Ye Hao also invaded the number address of the telecommunications department''s network.


    Track where each number appears.


    Ye Hao has a hunch that if he finds Feizi, he may know the truth of some things.


    "Ye Hao, it is illegal to invade Skynet without authorization!" Although Qiu Xueyao didn''t know why Ye Hao was able to invade Skynet, she was still frightened by Ye Hao''s ability.


    He snapped a notebook on the table.

 Chapter 482： Back to Haicheng!

    I saw the national emblem of China on it, and a few words were also engraved on it.


    Special Operations Group.


    "This is the ID of my special operations team. I have the right to check Skynet." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "But... this also needs to be retrieved from Skynet headquarters..." Qiu Xueyao swallowed as she looked at the ID.


    "I still have the certificate of Dragon Team, which will be delivered in two days. I also think that the person in charge of Skynet headquarters, I have his QQ, if you need it, you can contact him."


    Ye Hao''s answer was like clouds and flowing water. If it wasn''t for Qiu Xueyao to be his friend, she might still need her help next, and Ye Hao didn''t bother to explain this to her.


    Dragon group.


    Qiu Xueyao took a deep breath. She wanted to enter this organization before, but the towering gate directly stopped her.


    The young boy in front of him turned out to be a member of the Dragon Group.


    Looking at him, Qiu Xueyao actually felt a sense of frustration from the heart.


    And... you know the person in charge of Skynet, what the **** is it that you use QQ to contact? Are they all so fashionable now? Why don''t you use WeChat!


    "Strange, where did he go? I haven''t been able to find him since 6 o''clock in the morning!" Ye Hao suddenly muttered.


    The surveillance picture on the screen is fixed in a small alley in a long narrow street. The sneaky person wearing a sweater and hat is Fei Tsai.


    The time displayed on the monitor is 6:30 in the morning, and the sky is already dark.


    "This should be in the old city. There is little monitoring. Did he leave from which alley?" Qiu Xueyao recognized the location of the monitoring screen.


    Ye Hao tapped his fingers a few times, and several other monitoring screens were called up.


    "There are blind spots in this area, but there are surveillance at every intersection around it. If you want to leave here, you must pass through these places. It is impossible not to be monitored and photographed."


    "Then you mean he is still in this area?" Qiu Xueyao''s eyes lit up and immediately took out the phone.


    But Ye Hao caught him directly.


    "What are you doing!"


    "He is a wanted criminal now, of course I want to..." Qiu Xueyao broke off and looked at Ye Hao embarrassedly. She saw that Ye Hao was now trying to exonerate Bao Ye and the others.


    But she is the police...


    "Do you really believe that these evidences are true? Don''t you think it was too easy for your Haicheng Criminal Police Bureau to arrest people this time."


    "All the evidence seems to be ready, and it is presented in front of you seamlessly. These evidences can give Baoye and the others no room for turning over!"


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and said, he knows very well that others are okay in China, but there is zero tolerance for drugs!


    "but¡­¡­"


    "Let me ask you one more question. You are the captain of the Haicheng Criminal Police. Have you ever heard that there is a huge drug trafficking organization underground in Haicheng!"


    Qiu Xueyao was speechless, indeed, she had never heard of any huge drug trafficking organization in Haicheng before, and it was still a thousand kilograms!


    "Give me some time. Forty-eight hours, I will find evidence for you within 48 hours!" Ye Hao patted the table and stood up.


    Qiu Xueyao sighed, she looked at Ye Hao: "Then what are you going to do now."


    "Go back to Haicheng immediately!" Ye Hao took off his clothes, but he didn''t have time to change it after the battle in the afternoon.


    Find a few prepared clothes from the cabinet and put them on yourself.


    Close the computer and put it in the backpack.


    Turned and walked out of the room.


    All the women outside the house are watching her at this moment.


    "What happened?" Su Xiaoxiao looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "You have something like this? Is there...what needs our help." Song Ying looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    Ye Hao picked up the phone.


    "Hey, Brother Tang, come to my room."


    In a moment, Tangcheng came to Ye Hao''s suite.


    "Brother Tang. I have something very anxious to go to Haicheng, and their safety is left to you. You''d better stay in Yuhang for a while, and I will come back to pick you up when I handle things!"


    "What''s wrong with you? What happened?" Tang Cheng looked at Ye Hao in confusion.


    "I don''t have time to explain now, I''ll talk about it later!"


    After Ye Hao put on his backpack and opened the door, he walked out of the suite, ran to the elevator, and pressed the elevator button anxiously.


    "and many more."


    Ye Hao turned around and saw Qiu Xueyao also put on a coat and followed behind him.


    "Didn''t I say..." Ye Hao wrinkled his face.


    "I am also the captain of the Haicheng Criminal Police Brigade anyway. I can ask about the circumstances of the case, and maybe I can find some clues."


    "Moreover, I am also a policeman. Although I promised to give you 48 hours, I still have to monitor you to prevent you from doing anything that violates principles!"


    Qiu Xueyao said strongly.


    The elevator door opened, Ye Hao didn''t bother to talk nonsense, and Qiu Xueyao was right. Originally, she was going to ask her to check some things so that she could communicate with herself easily.


    The two walked into the empty elevator.


    "I can let you follow me, but you have to do a few things for me."


    "First: Help me find out what happened before and after the drug trafficking case, and where did the evidence come from!"


    "Second: I want a list of all those who accused Bao Ye of drug trafficking!"


    "Third: Find a way to arrange for me and Baoye to meet."


    Qiu Xueyao hesitated for a while, but still agreed to Ye Hao''s request, picked up the phone and contacted the Haicheng Criminal Police Team.


    Ye Hao and Qiu Xueyao walked out of the restaurant, got directly into his Volkswagen, and drove out of the city.


    In the corner of the hotel, someone took out the phone...


    "Hey, can you slow down!" Qiu Xueyao held the handrail beside her, put down the phone, her face turned pale.


    "It''s already like that over there, it''s no use worrying about it!"


    The moment she got in the car, she actually regretted it, and she had forgotten Ye Hao''s crazy driving skills when she was on the phone.


    Looking at Qiu Xueyao next to him, Ye Hao still controlled his speed.


    Keep it at around one hundred and two.


    This speed is still very scary, but Qiu Xueyao is still used to it. After all, she is a woman who has experienced a speed of more than two hundred yards, one hundred and two... already very good.


    "How about the arrangements made by the Haicheng Criminal Police Team?" Ye Hao asked.


    "It was a bit troublesome to arrange for you to meet Baoye, but you have a special operations team certificate, so it shouldn''t be a big problem."


    "The list of those who accuse Baoye is not a problem. I have asked someone to find out and send it to my mobile phone."


    "But the before and after information of the drug trafficking case, because this time the matter is a bit big, the information is confidential, and it is said that they are kept separately."


    "If we want to know, we can only get it directly from the Police Drug Enforcement Division!"


    Qiu Xueyao told her achievements.


    Although not all completed, at least better than nothing.


    "Dididi." At this moment, Ye Hao''s cell phone rang, and he didn''t think much about connecting it directly. "Hey!"

 Chapter 483： Time is running out

    "Ye Hao, where are you going!" The voice on the other end of the phone was not the Fei Zi that Ye Hao was expecting.


    But Ye Hao still heard the sound.


    Is the Lake Family Patriarch of the lake everywhere.


    "Uncle Hu, what''s the matter? Nothing, I''ll hang up first, I still have an urgent matter here!" Ye Hao said.


    "What do you want to do? Have you forgotten what you promised us! It has not been a few days since the Jiangnan Tournament started. You are leaving Yuhang at this time. What do you want to do!"


    "Don''t forget to promise to our Hu family!"


    The voice from all over the lake was a little anxious.


    Ye Hao was silent for a moment.


    "Sihai, why are you so rushing to talk to A Hao. Don''t forget, they just saved your daughter." The voice of the old man came out of the phone.


    "But Dad, now the tournament is about to begin, this kid suddenly left, if there is no one in our lake family..."


    "Okay, okay. Give me the call and I will tell Ahao."


    "Ahao. It''s me, Yawen''s grandfather."


    Ye Hao took a deep breath: "Master Lake, I won''t hide it from you. I have an urgent business to go back to Haicheng."


    "Do you have to go?" The deep voice of the old man came.


    "Must go!" In front of Ye Hao''s eyes came the appearance of Baoye and Feizi.


    friend?


    It can be said that it is true. Baoye helped him a lot, and the boy Feizi was taught a lesson by himself and changed his mind.


    I can''t let his big brother shout for nothing.


    "Since it''s what you decided, Ahao, my old man doesn''t say much. Get up and go back quickly. The Jiangnan Tournament will start at 2pm on February 1st at the main peak of Tianmu Mountain. Just remember to come over at that time."


    "If there is anything you need help in Haicheng, call the old man."


    Ye Hao opened his mouth, but the phone was already hung up.


    Father Lake!


    Ye Hao put down the phone, eyes gleaming with precision.


    "What''s the date today!"


    "January 29th. Why did you suddenly think of asking this?" Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao puzzledly. Ye Hao''s state was a bit wrong after the call just now.


    "The twenty-ninth. It will be the thirty in two hours." Ye Hao muttered.


    There are 31 days in January.


    In other words, if he wants to come back to participate in the competition, he only has two and a half days left.


    Time is urgent.


    "Officer Qiu, take your hard work, I will treat you to a big meal after the matter is over. I will treat you to whatever you want."


    Qiu Xueyao in the passenger seat was taken aback, and then she felt a kind of anxiety.


    Buzzing


    The roar of the engine sounded, and the number on the dashboard quickly climbed from 120.


    In less than thirty seconds, it reached a speed of more than 200 yards, and it was still rising.


    "What a disgusting feeling!" Qiu Xueyao closed her eyes and screamed.


    ...


    The bell rang at midnight.


    A Volkswagen drove away from the Haicheng Expressway toll station and onto the provincial highway.


    "Are you all right?" Ye Hao looked at Qiu Xueyao, who was completely limp in her seat.


    Qiu Xueyao covered her mouth and glared at Ye Hao.


    "Remember, big meal! My mother won''t eat to death by then... Hmm... I have your last name!"


    Qiu Xueyao resisted the nausea in her abdomen, her cheeks were covered with sweat and there was no blood.


    Zi Zi Zi.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao''s car stopped suddenly.


    Qiu Xueyao, who was caught off guard, almost ran into the front windshield, but fortunately he was bound by a seat belt.


    But the seat belt squeezed Qiu Xueyao''s abdomen, instantly making her not hold back.


    "Oh oh oh oh..." The turbid liquid flowed out of Qiu Xueyao''s mouth and dripped onto Qiu Xueyao''s coat.


    Fortunately, a bag was delivered in time, which did not cause a particularly "serious" situation.


    "Did you mean it!" Qiu Xueyao made a fool of herself and stared at Ye Hao angrily.


    "The two large trucks in front had a car accident! The road was blocked." Ye Hao looked straight ahead.


    Qiu Xueyao also raised her head.


    As Ye Hao said, there were several cars in front of him, and the reason was two large trucks that turned over.


    "This is the only road from the southern suburbs to the city. Are we going to take a detour?" Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao.


    However, as far as she knows, it will take at least two more hours to make a detour, but at Ye Hao''s speed...


    Ye Hao started the car again, turned around, and drove into the side lane.


    The dark trail has no street lights, and it is still the kind of bumpy dirt road.


    "Hey...Where are you going to drive? The detour doesn''t mean to go around here." This bump made Qiu Xueyao''s belly feel a little uncomfortable again.


    "I know a shortcut." Ye Hao replied.


    Although it was a small road, Ye Hao''s speed was not slow, a full 100 yards.


    Fortunately, his Volkswagen tires are of good quality, otherwise they would have punctured long ago.


    "There is a way? Why don''t I know? I enter the city from the south, but I have to cross the bridge." As soon as Qiu Xueyao''s voice fell, she saw a two-lane stone bridge in front of her from the streetlight.


    Qiu Xueyao swallowed, she looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "How do you know there is a bridge here?"


    "When I was bored, I read the satellite maps around Haicheng from the 1970s to the present, and those things are in my mind."


    "This bridge was built in the 1970s. It is not marked on the current map, but it has not been demolished."


    Ye Hao didn''t notice the shock in Qiu Xueyao''s eyes, as if he was just talking about something ordinary.


    "Abnormal!" Qiu Xueyao murmured.


    The car began to cross the bridge.


    Suddenly Ye Hao''s eyes changed and he slammed on the brake.


    boom!


    In the dark night, there was an explosion of fire on the stone bridge, and the sudden explosion directly caused the stone bridge that had been in disrepair to collapse from the middle of the bridge.


    Ye Hao shifted gears, stepped on the accelerator, and the car quickly reversed.


    …ç…ç…ç


    At this moment, there was a dense burst of gunfire from the back of the car, bullets pierced the glass of the Volkswagen, and the car was a mess.


    "Get down!" Ye Hao pressed Qiu Xueyao''s head, and he slammed on the accelerator to rush out.


    But the triangle nail that was thrown out at some unknown time pierced the wheel, and the direction of the Volkswagen began to sway from left to right.


    Ye Hao forcefully controlled the steering wheel, and the car finally retreated back to the stone bridge before the stone bridge collapsed.


    But the back of the car lost control and crashed into the big tree on the side of the road and stalled.


    "What the **** is going on!" Qiu Xueyao, who was lying on the front passenger seat, shouted, clutching her head.


    "We were ambushed." Ye Hao said in a deep voice, and he opened the car door.


    "What are you doing, there is such a intensive gunfire outside, the other party has at least thirty-four guns! You will be beaten into a hornet as soon as you go out..." Before Qiu Xueyao finished her words, she felt a heavy blow to her neck.


    Then she passed out into a coma.


    Ye Hao turned over and jumped into the car.


    …ç…ç…ç


    The flames are everywhere in the dark grass, which is the flame that will appear when the gun is fired.


    Object control!


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and densely packed bullets like briquettes were suspended in the air. "This...what''s going on?" A surprised voice came from the grass.

 Chapter 484： Was ambushed

    "It hurts." Qiu Xueyao pressed her neck and raised her head.


    Where am I now?


    How do I remember that I heard a lot of gunshots before I fell unconscious.


    Qiu Xueyao was sober instantly, guarding her surroundings.


    Quiet...very quiet.


    Strangely quiet.


    Except for the flashing and dimming car lights, there was no movement around.


    "Ye Hao? Ye Hao?" Qiu Xueyao shouted cautiously.


    She reached out her hand and fumbled her waist.


    Damn, forgot that I was on vacation and didn''t bring a pistol.


    Without getting Ye Hao''s response for a long time, Qiu Xueyao could only push the car door carefully.


    thump


    A corpse fell to the ground.


    Qiu Xueyao was so scared that she almost didn''t jump up. Then she looked around, her eyes were only shocked.


    "let''s go."


    A voice came from behind Qiu Xueyao, Qiu Xueyao immediately turned around and saw Ye Hao, who had disappeared just now, returned to the car with a very cold face.


    He opened the door and took out the backpack inside.


    "The car is broken, and there is no other means of transportation here. We are going to cross the river, there is a travel area opposite, maybe we can find the car."


    "It''s dark, hold a flashlight. Don''t take photos, follow me."


    A flashlight was thrown by Ye Hao, and then he started walking to the stone bridge, looking for a way down, and trying to wade across the river.


    Qiu Xueyao holding a flashlight, she looked at the corpse on the ground.


    strange? I clearly heard a lot of gunshots just now, why it seems that there is nothing wrong now.


    Qiu Xueyao turned on the flashlight in her hand with curiosity, illuminating the surrounding jungle, and her eyes widened in the next moment.


    She covered her mouth, but the nausea in her abdomen was still not suppressed. She pressed her hand on the car and bent down.


    All the things she could vomit before have been completely vomited up by her, and at this moment, she can only retching uncomfortably there.


    "I told you not to take pictures randomly." Ye Hao''s feet appeared in Qiu Xueyao''s line of sight.


    Qiu Xueyao raised her head, she looked at the expressionless boy in horror, and she subconsciously stepped back.


    "These... these are you doing? Why did you deliberately stun me before!"


    Looking in the direction of Qiu Xueyao''s flashlight, at least forty or fifty bodies fell on the ground.


    There were no too many wounds on his body, his neck was cut open, and his eyes were shocked as if he had seen something terrifying before he died.


    "I originally didn''t want you to see such a scene, but this is not the Sky Girl. You can throw the body directly into the sea. And I just told you not to look at it."


    Ye Hao looked at Qiu Xueyao silently, facing the scene of these corpses all over the country.


    He didn''t even feel any strange feeling in his heart at this moment, maybe he was used to it.


    "Okay. If you don''t want to follow me, go back down this road. The information is sent to my mobile phone." Ye Hao turned around and walked down the steep **** next to the stone bridge with his backpack on, where the flashlight can shine Saw the turbulent river water.


    Qiu Xueyao looked around again, and she swallowed.


    Regarding the robbers of the Sky Girl disappeared inexplicably at the time, anyone who was not a fool knew exactly what happened.


    It is impossible for them to conscience to find that they are leaving, there is only one possibility, death.


    It was just that the situation was very anxious, and Ye Hao didn''t let them see it with their own eyes, so everyone tried not to think about it.


    But this time Qiu Xueyao saw those corpses helplessly, which was more than the corpses she had seen in the past few years as a police officer.


    Finally, Qiu Xueyao looked at the figure who was about to step into the river water, she gritted her teeth and quickly followed.


    "Wait for me."


    Ye Hao had already stepped on the water, and he turned his head to look at Qiu Xueyao who was following him.


    "What? Are you afraid of me?"


    Qiu Xueyao bit her lip and gave Ye Hao a white glance.


    "Do you think I''m the kind of woman with **** and no brains? I know that you have to do this, after all, these people just threatened our lives."


    "It''s just that I didn''t react just now and I was scared."


    "But...how on earth did you do it, how did you kill the robbers of the Celestial Maid without knowing it, and these people."


    "Know that they have guns in their hands."


    Qiu Xueyao asked the doubts in her heart, the official has completely blocked the news about the Tiannv, and asked the parties not to spread any news or interfere.


    "You better be your policeman. It''s better to know less about some things." Ye Hao didn''t want to draw people around him closer to the world.


    They only need to live in this bright world in front of them.


    "Also... I know that you have no brains, but are you big breasts?"


    Ye Hao brought the backpack over his head and bit the flashlight with his mouth. Most of his body was already in the water.


    "Who said I don''t have a big chest? If you don''t believe me, touch it..." Qiu Xueyao blushed as soon as she was halfway through her words.


    "I''ll talk about it later. You follow me now. The river is almost one and five meters deep. Look at where I stepped on, and follow along."


    Ye Hao asked and began to cross the river slowly.


    Qiu Xueyao followed Ye Hao, her movements were slower, because the night could not see what was under her feet.


    But when I walked to the middle of the river, everything went smoothly without any big rocks or hidden pits.


    What Qiu Xueyao didn''t know was that in the river under her feet, there was a flat stone road extending to the other side of the river.


    Of course, this path would not have formed naturally, it was made by Ye Hao secretly using object control techniques to manipulate the accumulation of stones.


    Soon, the wet two came to the other side of the river.


    "The front is the tourist area, let''s go take a look." Ye Hao turned around, his eyes stopped for a moment, and he muttered: "It''s really not small."


    Seeing Ye Hao''s eyes, Qiu Xueyao saw that the vest on her body was soaked. Under the light of the flashlight, she could clearly see her soaking body.


    The previous coat was thrown into the car by her because it was contaminated with vomit.


    "Turn your head away!" Qiu Xueyao yelled at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao turned around, took off his jacket and threw it to Qiu Xueyao.


    "There is no time to delay, put on my clothes." Ye Hao said, holding the flashlight and moving on.


    Because of what happened just now, the previous bad feelings have disappeared a lot, and Qiu Xueyao''s face has also improved a lot.


    "There is a bonfire ahead!" Qiu Xueyao suddenly saw something. She pointed to the top of the hillside in front, there was a ray of fire, and the air was still carrying the smell of barbecue.


    "Let''s go over and see if we can borrow a car." Ye Hao walked in the direction of the fire.


    There, a few fancy-dressed men and women had a picnic and barbecue there, and a few motorcycles were parked next to them.


    "Hee hee. Look at my new car, the latest Harley!" The head of the aircraft was bragging with a beer bottle there, feeling the envy of his companion. "Lend me your car."

 Chapter 485： Looking for fly

    Several of the companions who were drinking were startled by the sudden emergence.


    After all, in the wilderness here, a soaked man suddenly appeared, which was really scary.


    But after seeing that it was a person, several people heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Where did you come from the hillbilly? Didn''t you see us playing? Haley, who wanted to borrow a plane, went away while his brothers were not angry." An arrogant little brother shouted there.


    The other little sisters also looked at Ye Hao mockingly.


    "Hey, why are you walking so fast. Huhu..." Qiu Xueyao followed panting.


    After all, her physical fitness is not as good as Ye Hao''s, and walking up the mountain seems like walking on the ground.


    She was panting now, because she had just dripped in the water, and after a while of running, her face was flushed.


    If she hadn''t been born in a police academy, she might not have been able to bear it.


    "Oh! How come such a beautiful girl came here?" Several men saw Qiu Xueyao''s eyes lit up, as if a hungry wolf saw a lamb.


    Not to mention, Qiu Xueyao, who was wet all over at the moment, looked trembling, her arrogant body wrapped in translucent clothes.


    Although Ye Hao said that Qiu Xueyao had a small chest, it was because he had seen so many.


    Cough...


    But to these guys, Qiu Xueyao is like a goddess.


    "You think we don''t exist." The female companion on the side looked at Qiu Xueyao jealously.


    "Isn''t this looking for a sister for you."


    How can you compare your face with no idea how much powder is in front of you?


    The thoughts in the minds of the men are almost identical.


    A younger brother even walked towards Qiu Xueyao directly: "Beauty. You see that you are all wet. Why don''t you come to the brothers to cool off and have a beer barbecue."


    The group of people that Qiu Xueyao hates is not uncommon for her as a policeman.


    "We are here to borrow your car." Qiu Xueyao said in a deep voice.


    "It''s okay to borrow a car. But miss, you have to accompany us to have a good time. My brothers can also take you around and let you feel the feeling in the clouds."


    These guys started to shut the door.


    He even came around one by one, ignoring the presence of Ye Hao next to him.


    "These people are your little brothers. Are you going to clean them yourself, or I will clean them up with you." Ye Hao said while looking at the nose of the plane.


    At this time, the plane''s head recovered from the sluggishness. His whole body trembled. Then he ran to his little brothers, raised his hands and slapped it round.


    Pop pop


    "Big brother, why are you hitting us?"


    "Big brother, you have to play first, you tell the little brothers. Why do you hit someone."


    The little brothers looked at the nose of the plane aggrievedly.


    "Play, play with your sister!" The plane head angrily directly lifted his foot and kicked on his little brother.


    These **** guys don''t want their lives, they have to pull themselves up.


    He finished teaching his little brother and looked at Ye Hao cautiously.


    "Big brother... are you satisfied? I''m not satisfied with hanging up these boys and hitting them."


    Ye Hao looked at the nose of the plane and stretched out his hand.


    The nose of the plane froze for a moment, and then immediately thought of it, took out his new car key from his pocket and handed it to Ye Hao.


    "Brother, this car is full of gas, and the performance is amazing!"


    "Okay. As usual, you still have the previous business card in your hand. Make that call!" Ye Hao was too lazy to talk nonsense, found the brand new Harley, and plugged in the key.


    "boarding."


    Qiu Xueyao immediately jumped into Ye Hao''s back seat.


    With the roar of the engine, the motorcycle disappeared on the mountain road.


    "Big brother, where did you come out. You didn''t just buy your Harley for half a month, and even your brothers didn''t let you go. Why did you give it to this kid?"


    A little brother who was kicked by a plane head looked at his boss in confusion.


    At the moment, the nose of the plane was filled with an excited smile, and his eyes lit up.


    "You said, I am going to buy the latest Harley model, or the full version. But there is a classic model I also like."


    With that, he took out the business card.


    ...


    "Ah cut." Li Zhongwei had just walked out of the room, wrapped in a bath towel.


    What happened to me? I sneezed several times in a row. Could it be a cold?


    "Team Tang, I''ve done it. Go and wash it."


    Li Zhongwei looked at Tang Cheng sitting on the sofa and said.


    "Xiao Li, come here." Tang Cheng spoke suddenly.


    Li Zhongwei walked to Tang City: "Team Tang, it''s so late? Is there anything else you can''t say tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow you go to book a plane ticket and fly to Beijing."


    Li Zhongwei was taken aback by Tang Cheng''s words.


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t we just received the task today, want us to continue to stay with Ye Hao and follow him?"


    "We will continue to stay here, but from now on, I officially inform you, Comrade Li Zhongwei, you have been fired from the ninth team of the yellow group."


    Tang Cheng saw the shock in Li Zhongwei''s eyes, he took out a letter paper from his pocket and put it on the table.


    "Here is Xuanzu''s letter of introduction. After you book a ticket to the capital, go to Xuanzu''s report."


    "Xuan Group''s letter of introduction? Where did you get this thing from Team Tang?" Li Zhongwei was shocked.


    "Don''t ask where is it, report it honestly!"


    Li Zhongwei was stunned for quite a while. He looked at the letter, his eyes filled with excitement, doubt, and hesitation.


    "Team Tang, I...I''ll stay with you. Sister Moran is better than me, stronger than me, and seniority higher than me... I think let her go." Li Zhongwei whispered.


    But his eyes remained on the letter of introduction for a long time.


    "You kid don''t talk nonsense to me, Moran''s girl is good, but she has limited talent. But you are different!"


    "Others don''t know you, and I don''t know what you are doing. You originally wanted to join the newcomer group of the Xuan Group, but you were oppressed by someone and you came to our yellow group, right?"


    "Don''t look at you usually being a fool, but every time you are free, you are constantly tempering yourself! I know you still want to become stronger! This is your opportunity, you have to grasp it yourself."


    "Man, get up from wherever you fall!"


    "I went to take a shower."


    Tang Cheng got up and walked into the bathroom.


    Li Zhongwei looked at the letter, his fist clenched tightly.


    There is no story behind which man.


    He picked up the letter and muttered softly, "Thank you, Team Tang."


    ...


    In the faint morning light, Ye Hao and Song Ying rode motorcycles to the old town under surveillance.


    "It''s here, I hope I can find Feizi here."


    Ye Hao stopped the motorcycle and took Song Ying into the dilapidated alley.


    Although the sky is dimly lit, this alley, with only a small path less than two people, still looks a bit dim. Coupled with the random piles of garbage on the side of the road, you can see Xiaoqiang Mouse running there from time to time. As everyone knows, on the building in the distance, a muzzle sticks out...

 Chapter 486： Flying boy missing

    "Be careful!"


    Ye Hao turned around abruptly and pushed Qiu Xueyao away.


    bump


    A bullet hit the ground, leaving a crater.


    "Come again?"


    Qiu Xueyao fell to the ground. Fortunately, her hands were holding the ground, otherwise she would fall into a dog and eat shit.


    She was thinking now, when Haicheng''s guns were so good, she encountered shooting twice a day!


    Bump


    There were two more gunshots. Although the muffler was installed, Ye Hao could still hear the faint gunfire.


    Two soul chasing blades appeared in Ye Hao''s hands, blocking the two bullets that came over.


    The violent impact also produced sparks.


    "There is one at 13 o''clock ahead."


    "On the back left, there is another one at seven o''clock."


    Ye Hao confirmed the location of the gunner through ballistics.


    He looked to the side and kicked the wooden door beside him.


    "You go in and hide, I''ll solve them!" Ye Hao pulled Qiu Xueyao and pushed into the house.


    Bump


    There were also two gunshots.


    Ye Hao avoided the bullet on the side of his body.


    Object control techniques, physical enhancement abilities, and perspective techniques are still cooling down, and sacred healing techniques are also cooling down for a Dongfangze demonstration last night.


    Now Ye Hao can only rely on his special troop physique and martial arts ability.


    He looked around and wanted to kill one of the talents first.


    But the other party is located on the top floor of the residential house, which is four floors high.


    Bump


    There were two more gunshots. This time the opponent''s attack was more accurate than before. Although the Soulchaser bounced off the bullet, it still left a blood mark on Ye Hao''s arm.


    "002. The opponent''s arm is injured, continue to suppress with snipers."


    "002 understand! Wait...001, withdraw quickly..."


    A man was lying on the top of the building with a sniper rifle and was contacting his companion through the headset. He suddenly heard the warning from his companion.


    He raised his head suspiciously, and a sword blade was cut from his head, leaving a blood stain on his face.


    Ye Hao ignored the corpse who hadn''t breathed, and looked at the sniper who looked at him in horror.


    "Monster!" That 002 swallowed. Just now, he saw this guy climb directly from the wall of the residential building to the top of the building with his own hands, in the blink of an eye from the first floor to the fourth floor!


    Damn, I wouldn''t take this task if I knew it.


    002 picked up the sniper rifle and turned and prepared to retreat. At this moment, he had no desire to continue fighting.


    But as soon as he stood up, he stopped.


    A blood hole appeared on the back of his head.


    Ye Hao put down his sniper rifle.


    After getting rid of the two snipers, Ye Hao checked the surroundings, and after confirming that there was really no danger, he returned to the first floor.


    "Come out."


    Qiu Xueyao came out of the house and looked around carefully.


    "It''s done! Let''s find where Feizi is." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    On this road, there is a trail ambush first, and then an ambush here.


    It seems that someone knew he was coming back and was ready to clean him up in advance.


    Sure enough, Baoye''s affairs were far from that simple.


    After that, Ye Hao and Qiu Xueyao searched this place again, but they didn''t find Feizi''s figure.


    "It''s strange, it shouldn''t be. He didn''t monitor and leave from here, but there is no figure of him here? What the **** is going on." Ye Hao took out the computer and checked the monitor suspiciously.


    But after several confirmations, Feizi did enter here and never saw him come out again.


    "Could he betray you? He deliberately led you here, and then arranged for someone to kill you? I kept calling you before to get you back!" Qiu Xueyao frowned.


    Ye Hao was silent for a moment.


    "Forget it. Don''t care about this. It''s very close to the orphanage. Let''s go to the orphanage first." Ye Hao turned and walked out of the street.


    Qiu Xueyao followed.


    The two came to Wanjia Welfare Institute.


    The atmosphere of the orphanage is a bit strange, the door is locked.


    Ye Hao stood at the door, looking inside.


    "Ye Hao!"


    An exclamation sound came from behind.


    Ye Hao turned around and saw Xia Xue with a surprised face appearing behind him carrying a bag.


    "When did you come back?" Xia Xue walked over quickly, looking at Ye Hao''s expression a little excited.


    "Xia Xue. I ask you, how did the orphanage close? What happened?" Ye Hao asked sternly.


    Xia Xue glanced at Qiu Xueyao who was wet next to Ye Hao, a strange color appeared in her eyes, but it quickly disappeared.


    "There is nothing wrong with the orphanage. The children should still be asleep at this time."


    "But something happened a few days ago. Uncle Dabao and Fat Brother who have been working in the orphanage were taken away by the police. Afterwards, the dean and grandma closed the door and asked everyone to stay in the orphanage not to go out."


    "We are in and out from the back door now, you come with me."


    Xia Xue led Ye Hao and Qiu Xueyao towards the back door.


    "Who is this young lady?" Xia Xue looked at Qiu Xueyao curiously.


    "She''s a policeman. It''s my friend. We just rushed back when we learned about the accident in Haicheng."


    Ye Hao explained.


    "Xia Xue, Baoye...were you there when Uncle Dabao was taken away?" Ye Hao asked.


    Xia Xue stopped at a small door, she took out the key to open the door, and said: "Yes. I was still teaching the kids at the time."


    "As a result, the police sirens suddenly roared outside and a large group of police rushed in and took them away without any explanation."


    "Ye Hao. I... I saw them selling drugs from the news... Is this true?"


    Opening the door, Xia Xue looked at Ye Hao with a complicated expression.


    "Do you believe they will sell drugs."


    Faced with Ye Hao''s question, Xia Xue hesitated and shook her head: "Although I haven''t been in contact with them for a long time, their appearance is fierce and evil, but their hearts are not bad."


    "Uncle Dabao is very good to Aunt Dongmei. Fat brother teaches his children to punch, but he eats a lot."


    "Brother Hutou is also good. Someone bullied our children before. He almost rushed to fight with more than a dozen people on the other side. Brother Lei, he especially likes children, and the children treat him like a real brother."


    Hearing Xia Xue''s words, Ye Hao patted Xia Xue on the shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t sell drugs. I will bring them back. Could you please go to the dean''s grandma, and Aunt Dongmei, and find her a set of clean clothes to put on by the way." Ye Hao pointed. Qiu Xueyao was wet behind him.


    "Okay. Officer Qiu come with me, Ye Hao, wait a moment in the classroom on the first floor." Xia Xue took Qiu Xueyao to look for clothes.


    Ye Hao walked to the classroom, and when he opened the door, he felt a look.


    "Brother Hao, you are back." Ye Hao looked in the direction of the sound, and saw Xiao Yan standing around the corner looking at him. For some reason, after half a month, Xiao Yan seemed to grow taller. The look in his eyes is also much shrewd.

 Chapter 487： The magic little inflammation

    "Xiao Yan?"


    If it hadn''t been for that voice hadn''t changed much, Ye Hao really couldn''t believe that there would be such a big change without seeing this little boy in half a month.


    "Brother Hao. You came back because of Lord Bao and the others." Xiao Yan walked to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked around: "Why did you get up so early? Didn''t you sleep well?"


    "When you opened the door, Brother Hao, I woke up. I installed infrared alarms on the fence and all the doors of the orphanage. As long as someone enters the orphanage, there will be a reminder on my tablet. ."


    Xiao Yan pulled out a small tablet on top of it, showing some software pictures.


    Infrared alarm device?


    "This tablet was bought by Grandma the Dean? How did you get the infrared alarm device?" Ye Hao asked in surprise.


    "This tablet, infrared alarm device, and some institutions that I installed in the orphanage are all purchased by myself and made up while everyone is sleeping at night."


    "Neither sister nor grandma the dean knows."


    "It cost almost 300,000 in total."


    Xiao Yan said flatly.


    "Three hundred thousand? Wait, if I remember correctly, I seem to have given you ten thousand yuan, right?" Ye Hao looked at Xiao Yan in surprise.


    Xiao Yan shrugged and explained lightly: "I studied computers and books about stocks and financial investment, and then it took me half a month to turn this 10,000 yuan into 500,000 yuan. "


    "After deducting the 300,000 that has been spent, I still have about 200,000."


    Ten thousand yuan becomes five hundred thousand!


    Although this number is not counted in Ye Hao''s eyes, he looked at the little boy in front of him.


    At his age, it is estimated that at most ten banknotes in his hand.


    genius?


    Perhaps compared to himself, Xiao Yan can be called a genius. This made Ye Hao even more curious about what the experimental organization injected Xiao Yan''s medicine into!


    "Brother Hao, I''ll talk about my affairs later. I know that you are coming back this time because of Baoye''s affairs. I have evidence that Baoye is not involved in drug trafficking!"


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up.


    Xiao Yan''s finger tapped a few times on the tablet, and several windows popped out.


    Ye Hao took the tablet and looked at it carefully.


    "The records above are about Bao Ye''s travel records over the past six months and people who have contacted him."


    "Bao Ye has hardly left Haicheng in the past six months, and recently he has stayed in the orphanage without any other arrangements."


    "These are enough proof that Baoye has not had any contact with any drug lord in the Golden Triangle."


    Xiao Yan said.


    Looking at these materials, Ye Hao asked, "How did you get these things?"


    "It''s very simple. I hacked into his mobile phone location system based on Bao Ye''s mobile phone number, and called up the location record for the past six months." Xiao Yan said.


    This little monster.


    Ye Hao returned the tablet to Xiao Yan.


    "These things are very useful, but they still can''t directly prove Baoye''s innocence. After all, the other party still needs evidence!"


    Xiao Yan hesitated for a while, and he said solemnly: "I know these too. In the past few days, I have gradually screened out people who might have hatred with Baoye and took the opportunity to retaliate. Here is their list."


    Xiao Yan took out a piece of paper and handed it to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao took the paper and looked at it. It was written with the names of more than a dozen people.


    But Ye Hao''s eyes paused for a long time on one of the names.


    "Xiao Yan, why did you get up so early? Have the quilts been folded? Have you washed your face?" Xia Xue''s voice came from a distance.


    "I''m going back first. I will send any news directly to your computer." After Xiao Yan finished speaking, he turned and ran towards the dormitory.


    This kid''s talent is really fast, and he feels that he is even more buggy than his own system. In the future, I will find an opportunity to study what kind of medicine is injected into him.


    Ye Hao took back his thoughts, glanced at the piece of paper again, then tore it into pieces and threw it into the trash can nearby.


    "I just saw what Xiaoyan said to you just now?" Xia Xue walked over and asked curiously.


    "It''s okay, what about Qiu Xueyao?" Ye Hao looked at Xia Xue, there was no Qiu Xueyao.


    "I found some clean clothes. Officer Qiu is changing clothes over the dormitory."


    Xia Xue''s eyes fell on Ye Hao and noticed the wound on Ye Hao''s arm.


    "Why is your arm scratched? I''ll find something for you to bandage it." Xia Xue''s tone was worried.


    "It''s okay. This little injury is nothing. Are the grandmother and Aunt Dongmei awake?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I''m awake, I''m rushing over, let''s treat your wound, otherwise you will be infected..."


    Ye Hao felt that Xia Xue''s attitude towards him was a 360-degree reversal, making Ye Hao a little at a loss.


    But then the dean and grandma came.


    "A Hao, you are here." The dean''s grandma looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao stepped forward and looked at the grandma of the dean and Ma Dongmei, who was obviously a little haggard beside her.


    "Take a step to speak." Ye Hao walked into the classroom with the dean''s grandma and Ma Dongmei.


    It''s not that he thinks Xia Xue is xenophobic, but it''s really best for this kind of thing to not involve some people.


    "Grandma Dean, Aunt Dongmei. I''m back this time because of Lord Bao." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    Ma Dongmei trembled, and she said worriedly: "Ahao, Dabao...How could Dabao sell drugs? It must be the police who wronged Dabao. Ahao, you find a way to save your Uncle Dabao."


    "Auntie Dongmei, don''t worry. Since I''m here, I will definitely find a way to save Master Bao. I came to you just to ask if anything strange happened after Master Bao was taken away?"


    "Strange things? It doesn''t seem to be right."


    ...


    Ye Hao walked out of the classroom, and Qiu Xueyao changed into a clean casual outfit and stood outside.


    "How is it? Have you got any news?" Qiu Xueyao asked.


    Ye Hao shook his head, and he said in a deep voice: "Let''s go to the police station now and ask Bao Ye directly."


    "it is good."


    The two immediately prepared to leave the orphanage


    Xia Xue quickly followed and shouted at Ye Hao''s back.


    "Ye Hao!"


    Ye Hao paused and turned his head: "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Xia Xue wanted to say something but stopped, but did not speak.


    "If it''s not something important, wait until we come back. Help me take care of the orphanage." After Ye Hao finished speaking, his figure disappeared at the door.


    Xia Xue sighed, her eyes turned out to be complicated, and finally she muttered softly. "Thank you."

 Chapter 488： Are all dead?

    Police station.


    "Go, let''s go to see Baoye now." Ye Hao looked at the door of the police station.


    "follow me."


    Qiu Xueyao led Ye Hao into the police station.


    "Qiu team, why are you back?"


    "Sister Qiu, you are back! But I heard that there was an accident with the Tiannv you went to Yuhang on a business trip!"


    "Qiu Team..."


    For Qiu Xueyao''s arrival, the people in the police station were obviously surprised.


    The two came to the innermost room where the prisoner was held.


    "Why is Baoye still being held in the police station?" Ye Hao asked.


    According to his understanding, shouldn''t the prisoner be transferred to the prison after the first trial.


    "I heard that it was because of many things Baoye had not explained, and the police wanted to know from his mouth how many drug dealers there are in Haicheng, so they were temporarily locked up here."


    Qiu Xueyao explained that at this moment a gate stopped him.


    "Qiu team." A police officer stood up.


    "I want to see Master Bao, who is suspected of trafficking in drugs." Qiu Xueyao said.


    The police officer noticed Ye Hao behind Qiu Xueyao. He said embarrassedly: "Qiu Team, if you want to see the prisoner by yourself, there is no problem, but he..."


    "This is my certificate. I belong to the special operations team. I have some things I need to know about the prisoner." Ye Hao took out the special operations team''s certificate.


    The police officer looked suspicious and took the document and looked up and down.


    It seems that he doesn''t know the task force very well, maybe he hasn''t heard of this organization at all.


    "Please wait a moment, I''ll check it." The police officer is still responsible for checking the information with his ID.


    Soon he ran over quickly and carefully returned his ID to Ye Hao: "Comrade, there is no problem with your identity, please come in."


    Seeing the surprised look in the police officer''s eyes, it seemed that his ID was indeed very useful.


    Then the police opened the gate and led them to the room where the important prisoner was kept.


    Walking into the dim room, Ye Hao could see a figure in a prison uniform sitting on the bed inside, with his hands handcuffed on the bed rail.


    "Baby."


    Ye Hao let out a soft cry.


    The man slowly raised his head, his eyes were a little dull, and his chin was covered with unrepaired scum.


    "A Hao?" Bao Ye saw Ye Hao, his eyes changed suddenly, and he wanted to get up, but he was handcuffed and sat on the bed again.


    "The key." Ye Hao turned around and reached out to the police officer.


    "This is not in compliance..." The police officer wanted to say something, but looking at Ye Hao''s eyes, he finally honestly gave Ye Hao the key.


    "Give us some time alone."


    The police officer left, Ye Hao looked at Qiu Xueyao next to him.


    "Can''t I be here?" Qiu Xueyao pointed to herself in surprise.


    Ye Hao nodded: "Just a short while."


    "Okay." Qiu Xueyao shrugged and followed the police officer out.


    Ye Hao closed the door, walked to Bao Ye''s side, and opened Bao Ye''s handcuffs with the key.


    "I heard that there was an accident on the boat you were on in Yuhang?" Bao Ye squeezed his a little stiff wrist.


    "I''m not doing well right now. I''m sorry, but I just rushed back now." Ye Hao looked at Baoye apologetically.


    Bao Ye looked at Ye Hao: "How about Dongmei and others? I am worried that she will have an accident because of me, and her body will have problems."


    The first question I see myself is not to ask my own case, but to care about my woman.


    Ye Hao clenched his fists: "Aunt Dongmei is okay, everything is normal over the orphanage."


    "It''s fine if it''s all right, it''s fine if it''s all right. I''m worried that it might hurt them." Bao Ye sighed with emotion.


    "Master Bao, what is going on?" Ye Hao looked at Master Bao sternly.


    "Ahao, I don''t deal in drugs!" Bao Ye said in a deep voice, "I know I am not a good person. Since I first came out and now, I have a lot of blood in my hands."


    "But it''s the same as Arley said at the court, saying that I can do anything. It''s him, why can''t you say that I am a drug dealer!"


    "That thing has harmed many of my brothers. If I touch that thing, I won''t have the face to see my brothers after death!"


    Ye Hao saw the anger in Baoye''s eyes.


    "I know, so I came to you now. Tell me, what is going on? Who wants to harm you!" Ye Hao asked.


    Baoye was silent for a while, and he shook his head: "I don''t know. I have offended so many people in my life, and those who want me to die can''t count both hands."


    "Is there no evidence? Think about it!" Ye Hao asked.


    Bao Ye shook his head, he looked up at the ceiling.


    "I haven''t been here in vain these days. I thought a lot and tried to find some clues."


    "But these things can be said to be flawless. Looking at the seamless evidence, I even suspect that I did it myself!"


    Ye Hao was silent.


    "Master Bao, let me ask you something..."


    ...


    bump


    Footsteps came from behind, Qiu Xueyao put down the phone and looked at Ye Hao who came out.


    "How? What did Baoye say."


    Ye Hao shook his head.


    He looked at the phone in Qiu Xueyao''s hand: "Someone is looking for you?"


    "It''s okay, that''s why you were going to accuse Baoye''s list before. I sent it to my mailbox."


    "Yeah. Wait a minute and send it to my computer."


    "Ok."


    The two walked out of the police station. Ye Hao sat on the motorcycle and took out his computer.


    "These are the nineteen people who accuse Baoye?" Ye Hao frowned as he looked at the list in front of him.


    Qiu Xueyao stood by and pointed at the names on the screen.


    "This person is a supplier from the Golden Triangle. These seven are the younger brothers of Bao Ye, and these 11 are drug addicts who have bought drugs from Bao Ye."


    "Then where are they now?" Ye Hao asked.


    "The supplier is locked up in Chengdong Prison."


    "Three of these seven little brothers have been detained in another detention center, and the other four have been released because their crimes were not too serious, plus a good confession attitude."


    "The remaining 11 drug addicts are all locked up in a drug rehabilitation center."


    Ye Hao put away the computer and started the motorcycle.


    "Go. Let''s look for them one by one, I don''t believe that there is still no clue." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    The sun in the sky goes from right on to sunset.


    A man and a woman walked out of the drug rehabilitation center.


    "Asshole!" Ye Hao put his foot on the wall next to him, his face very ugly.


    "Ye Hao, calm down. We...we are thinking of other ways!" Qiu Xueyao tried to appease Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao pressed his hands against the wall and looked at the ground with his head.


    "They are all dead? How could there be such a coincidence."


    "The supplier died in prison because of a heart attack. Three younger brothers were beaten to death in the detention center because of a dispute with others! The other four were drunk and caused trouble and were killed on the street."


    "And those eleven drug addicts, all of them died of drug addiction?" Ye Hao''s face was gloomy, as if the sky was dark at the moment.

 Chapter 489： Qiu Xueyaos betrayal

    "This...this is indeed a coincidence, maybe someone..." Qiu Xueyao muttered.


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the drug rehabilitation center behind him.


    "Not possible. Absolutely."


    "Someone solved all these people before us, leaving us no clues!" Ye Hao clenched his fists.


    All possible clues were cut off.


    Even if I believe in Lord Bao, if there is no evidence to prove that he does not sell drugs, everything is useless. The court looks at the evidence!


    "Then what should we do now?" Qiu Xueyao asked.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak.


    "Um...we haven''t eaten since morning until now? How about...let''s go eat something?" Qiu Xueyao whispered.


    Ye Hao raised his head and pushed the motorcycle toward the front.


    "Hey, what are you going to do?"


    "go for meal."


    ...


    "Who do you think is behind this? All these arrangements are so detailed, and the people behind this are absolutely extraordinary."


    "And I have a good understanding of Baoye''s influence."


    Ye Hao frowned and muttered while eating.


    Qiu Xueyao thought for a while and shook her head.


    "do not know."


    "Forget it. I''ll go to the bathroom." Ye Hao got up and walked towards the back door of the restaurant.


    A few minutes later, he came back to look at Qiu Xueyao who had finished eating.


    "Have you eaten? Let''s go after eating." Ye Hao picked up his backpack.


    "You haven''t eaten much yet." Qiu Xueyao grabbed Ye Hao and pointed to his bowl.


    "I can''t eat it anymore." Ye Hao walked out of the restaurant without taking a second look.


    Qiu Xueyao followed out: "Where shall we go now?"


    Ye Hao looked at the sea city at night.


    Dididi


    This is Ye Hao''s phone ringtone.


    "Hello?" The phone showed a landline number, and Ye Hao pressed the answer button.


    "Brother Hao."


    There was a low voice on the other end of the phone.


    Ye Hao''s eyes condensed: "Flying boy?"


    Qiu Xueyao on the side was immediately quiet, staring at Ye Hao.


    "I''m at Xishan Reservoir in Haicheng, and someone is chasing me."


    The voice on the other end of the phone was a bit faint, and there was a faint sound of flowing water.


    "Okay, I see. You are waiting for me right now, and I''ll be there right away!" Ye Hao hung up the phone and jumped on the motorcycle.


    Qiu Xueyao sat behind Ye Hao: "Shall we pass now?"


    "What if Fei Tsai really betrayed you? You must know that Fei Tsai disappeared in that small alley inexplicably before, and the surveillance did not capture him. Now I suddenly called you and said he was in Xishan Reservoir!"


    "Even if he betrays me, I must go."


    The taillights of the motorcycle left an arc on the street.


    Xishan Reservoir is located in the western suburbs of Haicheng. It is a reservoir built a few years ago. It used to be responsible for the water conservancy tasks of Haicheng.


    But with the development of the times, a larger reservoir was built, and this small reservoir was gradually forgotten, quietly located in this barren mountain that no one cares about.


    There are no houses, no street lights.


    Above the dim reservoir, there were only the lights of Ye Hao''s motorcycle.


    "Fei Tsai, I am here. Fei Tsai!"


    Ye Hao yelled at the surroundings, but apart from the sound of water, there was no movement.


    "Something''s wrong," Qiu Xueyao muttered as she walked behind Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s face wrinkled.


    Step on


    At this moment, a person emerged from the bushes beside the reservoir in the distance.


    "Fei Tsai!" Ye Hao recognized Fei Tsai.


    Fei Tsai swallowed. He saw Ye Hao''s eyes turn red, and he ran over three steps and two with excitement: "Brother Hao, you''re back."


    "Fei Zai, where have you been hiding these few days?" Ye Hao looked at Fei Zai who walked in front of him.


    Feizi looked at Ye Hao, suddenly he took out a dagger with his left hand and slashed towards Ye Hao''s neck.


    Ye Hao took a step back, kicked Fei Zi''s dagger, and punched Fei Zi in the chest, knocking Fei Zi to the ground.


    "Feizi, what do you want!"


    Ye Hao roared.


    Feizi gritted his teeth and fell silent on the ground.


    "Why? Of course it kills you." A voice came from a distance.


    Dozens of people dressed in black appeared on both sides of the reservoir, still holding guns.


    "Ye Hao. I have been waiting for you here for a long time!"


    Ye Hao looked at the speaker with surprise on his face.


    "Ye Chunsheng! Why are you here!"


    It was Ye Chunsheng who appeared here!


    Ye Chunsheng squinted and looked at Ye Hao with a chuckle: "Of course I am here to collect the corpse for you, for you, the **** of the Ye Family."


    "Haicheng''s things are all arranged by you?" Ye Hao stared at Ye Chunsheng.


    "Of course, how about it. Master Ye is still satisfied with this gift." Ye Chunsheng spread his hands, squinting at Ye Hao.


    "I said it when I was in Yuhang Hotel. You can''t beat me!"


    Ye Chunsheng showed a hideous face.


    "I have prepared this gift for a long time. I heard that there was an accident on the Tiannv ship you made. I thought my preparations were going to be ruined."


    "Who knows that your kid is so dead, he can survive this."


    "But it''s okay, tonight anyway. This is your burial place!"


    "Shoot me!"


    Ye Chunsheng gave an order, and dozens of gunpoints shot at Ye Hao.


    …ç…ç…ç


    "Come behind me!"


    Ye Hao stood in front of Qiu Xueyao, with two soulchaser blades in his hands waving quickly, blocking all the bullets that came over, and in a blink of an eye, a large pile of deformed bullets had already piled up under Ye Hao''s feet.


    "Tsk tusk. You really seem to be a Xiaoqiang who can''t be killed." Ye Chunsheng lit a cigarette, inhaled, and exhaled a puff of smoke.


    "You sent Ye Wei to Haicheng to kill you before, and you didn''t die. After that, you are going to Yuhang, and I will arrange for someone to kill you, but you can alleviate the danger every time."


    "Really look exactly like your dead mother."


    Ye Hao paused, and the soul chaser blade in his hand also shifted slightly. A bullet grazed his abdomen, but fortunately, it only scratched a little bit of flesh.


    "I poisoned your mother for three full years, but your mother just survived it for fifteen years."


    "Sure enough, both of you and your mother are cockroaches."


    Ye Chunsheng squinted his eyes and looked at Ye Hao sarcastically.


    Ye Hao''s brain was shocked.


    Back then, I had poisoned your mother for three full years, but your mother just kept it up for fifteen years.


    This sentence echoed in Ye Hao''s mind for a long time.


    "You said why she insisted on doing so. The poison I gave her was very painful. It is said that it seems like thousands of small bugs are eating her body. Tsk tsk tsk...it''s a bit miserable to think about it. If I can''t wait Just die." Ye Chunsheng''s words constantly provoked Ye Hao''s heart.


    "Shut up!" Ye Hao''s eyes were red, and he roared. He threw the two soul chasing blades in his hand, and at the same time took out the two soul chasing blades to chop down the bullets fired.


    Puff


    A man in black stood in front of Ye Chunsheng and fell to the ground.


    At this moment, Ye Chunsheng''s eyes were filled with excitement.


    "stop."


    The gunfire stopped.


    But at this moment, blood was gushing from the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth, he stumbled forward a few steps, and the blood dripped to the ground.


    He looked behind him in disbelief.


    I saw Qiu Xueyao holding a **** dagger in her hand. "why?"

 Chapter 490： Fox Noodles

    Ye Hao looked at Qiu Xueyao with an evil smile on her face in surprise.


    "Cough...why? You..." Ye Hao spit out another mouthful of blood, and fell to the ground swayingly.


    Qiu Xueyao threw away the **** dagger in her hand with disgust, twisted her waist and walked to Ye Chunsheng''s side.


    "The mission is complete, my dagger is poisonous, and he can''t show it even if he has the best skills."


    "At most half an hour will be poisoned to death." Qiu Xueyao smiled evilly.


    Ye Hao looked at''Qiu Xueyao'' gritted his teeth and said, "You are not Qiu Xueyao! Who are you?"


    "The third in the ranking of Asian killers, fox face." "Qiu Xueyao" licked her lips and stretched her arms to the back of her neck.


    A crack appeared on her skin, and then connected to the scalp, and her hair was torn off.


    Revealing the original face below.


    Short broken hair, tall nose, fair skin, and fox-like eyes.


    "You... how could this happen! Qiu Xueyao and others!" Ye Hao roared through gritted teeth.


    "You still care about your little police flower until you die, don''t worry, I will send her to **** to accompany you soon." Ye Chunsheng raised his hand, and everyone''s guns were raised again and aimed at Ye Hao.


    At this moment, his eyes were filled with excitement, and finally he could kill Ye Hao.


    "Wait!" Ye Hao raised his hand.


    "What? Is there any last word?" Ye Chunsheng said with a light smile.


    Ye Hao stretched his hand toward his arms, and this action instantly made the people in black vigilant.


    "Don''t be nervous, I just want to use my last thing to make you promise me a request." Ye Hao put **** into his chest pocket, moving very slowly so that Ye Chunsheng and the others could see clearly.


    A dark golden card was taken out by Ye Hao.


    "Ye Chunsheng, it is me that you are going to kill. Bring Qiu Xueyao over and let her leave. This matter has nothing to do with her."


    "That''s what I asked for. By then, the 10 billion in this card will be yours!"


    Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    "Dark Gold Supreme Card!" Fox''s face was shocked, and a moment of greed flashed in his eyes.


    She muttered to Ye Chunsheng next to her: "You didn''t tell me that he has such good things on him. My commission will be doubled."


    Ye Chunsheng was also staring at the Dark Gold Supreme Card in Ye Hao''s hand.


    Although the Ye family was rich, the temptation of 10 billion yuan still made Ye Chunsheng unable to resist.


    "Ye Hao, don''t be shy. Would you give me ten billion like this?" Ye Chunsheng looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    Ye Hao coughed out a bit of blood, and the blood on his face disappeared a lot.


    "I can give you the card now, but you must bring Qiu Xueyao to me before I will tell you the password of the card!"


    "Don''t think that you can decipher the password by yourself after you get the card. You should know how powerful the financial supervision procedures of Swiss banks are!"


    "This tens of billions will buy my woman''s life, you won''t lose this business!"


    Ye Chunsheng was silent for a long time, and finally he muttered a few words to the man in black next to him.


    "I have gone to call someone now, you give me the card now!" Ye Chunsheng stared at the Dark Gold Supreme Card in Ye Hao''s hand.


    "Ahem...I can''t move my body now. Come and pick it up by yourself." Ye Hao squinted, panting heavily.


    "Don''t try to lie to me. Fei Tsai, go and bring me the card." Ye Chunsheng shouted to Fei Tsai next to her.


    Feizi walked slowly towards Ye Hao, and when he walked in front of Ye Hao, he carefully stretched out his hand.


    "Traitor, get out!" Ye Hao threw the card in his hand onto Feizi, looking at Feizi in disgust.


    "If I am active now, I will be the first to kill you kid!"


    Feizi did not speak, picked up the card and returned to Ye Chunsheng.


    Ye Chunsheng took the card excitedly, and looked at the sign on it, he felt that he was really lucky.


    Not only did he get rid of Ye Hao''s confidant heart, he also got more than 10 billion windfall.


    "Password. Hurry up and tell me the password!" Ye Chunsheng urged excitedly.


    "Bring Qiu Xueyao to me, I will tell you the password." Ye Hao gritted his teeth and said.


    Ye Chunsheng snorted.


    After a while, a woman wearing a hood was pushed out.


    "Woohoo."


    "The man is here." The man in black pushed the woman out.


    Ye Chunsheng grabbed the headgear. This person was Qiu Xueyao. She had a black cloth in her mouth and her hands were handcuffed against her back.


    Seeing her look, there was nothing else except a little embarrassment, which made Ye Hao a sigh of relief.


    "Someone brought it, tell me the password!" Ye Chunsheng shouted.


    "Bring people to me!" Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    "You kid don''t get into it and tell me the password! Otherwise I will kill this woman now!" Ye Chunsheng took out his pistol and held Qiu Xueyao''s head.


    Ye Haoang started and said forcefully: "If you don''t want to see the 10 billion you get flying away, shoot now!"


    Ye Chunsheng''s face was gloomy.


    He looked at the Dark Gold Supreme Card in his hand, and finally greed occupied his mind.


    "Past!" Ye Chunsheng pushed Qiu Xueyao.


    Qiu Xueyao stumbled to Ye Hao. She looked at the wound on Ye Hao''s back and opened her eyes wide.


    "Woohoo..."


    "Hush, don''t talk. I''ll let you be fine, I promise." Ye Hao grabbed Qiu Xueyao''s shoulder.


    "People have already given you it. Tell me the password now!" Ye Chunsheng stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao stood up panting, and while talking a series of numbers in his mouth, he hugged Qiu Xueyao''s body.


    Hearing the password Ye Hao said, the corner of Ye Chunsheng''s mouth evoked an arc.


    "Ye Hao, are you a fool? Do you really think that if you tell me the password, I''ll let this woman go? But for the 10 billion you gave me, I will let you do a desperate mandarin duck on Huangquan Road."


    "shot!"


    Ye Chunsheng commanded with a smile.


    …ç…ç…ç…ç


    Fire came out from the muzzle of all rifles.


    Ye Hao hugged Qiu Xueyao with his body, as if forming a wall in front of Qiu Xueyao.


    Qiu Xueyao''s eyes widened, she watched the bullets hit Ye Hao''s body, blood splashing on her eye sockets.


    At this moment, her head stopped working.


    Perhaps it was because the body lost support, Ye Hao hugged Qiu Xueyao and fell into the turbulent current.


    "Tsk tusk tusk... It''s so touching." The fox shook his head sadly, looking at the blood on the water.


    "Your gunman''s spear technique is not good, Ye Hao is dead. But that policewoman is not necessarily."


    Ye Chunsheng smiled contemptuously, he looked at the Dark Gold Supreme Card in his hand.


    "It''s okay, that kid is fine if he is dead. How much waves can a policewoman make. Let''s go." A group of people disappeared into the darkness. Feizi looked at the rushing river with complicated eyes, and was finally pushed by the man in black. Left.

 Chapter 491： Resurrected

    Suburban villa.


    The rays of morning light shone on the roof of the villa.


    "It is the first time I feel that it is such a joy to get up early, and it is really enjoyable to have a glass of wine." A young man in a nightgown held a red wine glass in his hand.


    "Don''t be too proud of you kid. Everything is done. Starting today, there is no treasurer or Ye Hao in this Haicheng."


    "Everything in the underground world of Haicheng belongs to you."


    Several figures came out from behind.


    "But don''t forget, who gave you these. Shi Lei, Master Shi."


    Ye Chunsheng squinted at Shi Lei in front of him.


    Shi Lei smiled at the corner of his mouth, and raised the wine glass in his hand to Ye Chunsheng: "Of course Shi Lei understands. Without the Ye family, Shi Lei would not be able to move my foster father."


    "All of these thanks to the Ye family, thanks to Mr. Ye."


    Shi Lei said flatteringly: "Mr. Ye has any needs in the future, just tell me! Shi Lei is absolutely utterly shattered."


    Ye Chunsheng snorted and looked at Shi Lei contemptuously.


    "If you put away your tricks, it''s useless if you say it nicely. But your kid''s mind is pretty good, you can calculate it step by step."


    "Bao Ye really taught a good son."


    Shi Lei shook his head, he looked at the fox face behind Ye Chunsheng.


    "No, no. No matter how good the brain is, it is not as important as strength. Who would have thought that the third fox noodle on the Asian killer list could be invited by the Ye family."


    "This can only mean that God wants him to die, Ye Hao has to die."


    The fox looked at Shi Lei charmingly: "Glib and tongue."


    "I did everything you wanted me to do. You promised me, give her back to me!"


    At this moment, there was a yelling sound from outside, and Feizi broke in under the interception of several men in black.


    But soon he was pressed to the ground by a few men in black.


    "Oh, let me see who it is? Isn''t this Ye Hao''s attendant, the brother Fei under my foster father?" Shi Lei walked up to Fei and looked at Fei with a smile.


    Feizi gritted his teeth: "Give her back to me! I have already called Ye Hao for you, and let you kill him. Everything is done."


    "Hurry up and give her back to me!"


    Shi Lei muttered suspiciously: "She? Who are you talking about?"


    "He was talking about the little nurse." The man in black reminded.


    "Oh, that little nurse. If I remember correctly, he should be locked in the dungeon." Shi Lei knelt down and patted Feizi''s face.


    "But I can''t let her go now, I still need you to do things for me. After all, Haicheng is so messy now, I always need someone under my hand."


    Shi Lei got up and looked at Ye Chunsheng.


    "This kid can leave it to me."


    "Of course it''s okay. There''s nothing going on here, let''s go with the fox face." Ye Chunsheng clapped his hands and took the fox face to leave.


    "Everyone finally got together! Just left? Not so good."


    A ghostly voice sounded.


    Fox face almost pulled out the pistol around her waist in an instant, but a sharp knife was already on her neck.


    "Little fox, I advise you not to move. Otherwise, I will really tear off your fox noodles."


    A figure in a black robe stood at the top of the villa.


    "Who are you?" Ye Chunsheng looked at the dark figure above, holding a small button in his hand, and kept pressing it.


    "Are you looking for your watchdogs? But they are probably already on the road."


    "As for who I am? Ye Chunsheng, we just met. You just forgot about me?"


    The hat was taken off, revealing the face under the black robe.


    Ye Chunsheng took several steps back and pointed at the person in horror: "How is it possible! You are obviously dead, how can you still be alive!"


    "Impossible! I planted my poison and suffered so many gunshot wounds, it is impossible to be alive!" Fox Mian also looked at the person above in surprise.


    This person was Ye Hao who was "shot to death" by them in ambush a few hours ago.


    "Yo-yo? Do you still say that you are the third best player in the Asian killer list? I still don''t understand it yet." Ye Hao raised his hand.


    A few soul chasing blades cut the throats of the black men with small movements directly!


    "Ability!" Fox looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Sweat appeared on her forehead, and she stared at Ye Chunsheng next to her.


    "Damn it! Why didn''t you tell me that he is a supernatural person!"


    "Ability person? What is an ability person?" Ye Chunsheng was at a loss.


    Fox face patted her head. She knew that she was too negligent. She was called by the Ye family this time, saying that she was cleaning up alone.


    She thought that at most she was a man of great martial arts.


    She didn''t expect to encounter a few people with supernatural powers who are regarded as precious by the country!


    It''s no wonder that, as a supernatural person and not under the control of the country, Ye Hao is also a rare alien.


    Compared to Ye Chunsheng''s intimidation.


    Shi Lei, who had a flattering smile just now, was staring at Ye Hao.


    "Do you know our plan? Did you feign death on purpose?"


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at the few people below.


    "Feizi, it seems that we acted well. I think Hollywood should give us a golden figure."


    "Ahem. Boss, you finally figured it out. I thought you really had something to do." Fei Tsai kicked the man in black next to him and picked up the gun on the ground.


    Shi Lei looked at Feizi in surprise.


    "you?"


    "Why? Didn''t you think about it? Do you think Lao Tzu will really betray? Lao Tzu''s this is called a betrayal!" Fei Zi picked up the gun and held Shi Lei''s forehead.


    "Hurry up and tell Lao Tzu where Zhang Fang is!"


    "Relax. Your little nurse, I have asked Qiu Xueyao to save her." Just after Ye Hao finished speaking, footsteps came from behind him.


    "Who called us?" Qiu Xueyao ran up with a gun, followed by a woman.


    Feizi''s eyes lit up and immediately ran up excitedly.


    The woman ran over crying when she saw Feizi.


    "hooligan!"


    "Fang, it''s okay, it''s okay. It''s okay now, I''m here."


    Feizi hugged Zhang Fang, and continued to comfort him there.


    This Fang is the nurse who fell in love with Feizi at the city hospital at first sight.


    "Handsome man, did you tear our plan a long time ago? Know that I am a fake? You also guessed that they are behind the scenes?" Fox looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    Ye Hao pouted his lips and jumped from the roof to the balcony.


    "No. I didn''t know at first, but I guessed a little bit of your clues afterwards. The most important thing is you."


    "In fact, when I just left the alley, I felt that this''Qiu Xueyao'' was not quite right." Ye Hao pointed to the fox face: "If I guessed correctly, two snipers in that alley ambushed me. Actually Just to attract me away. Then give you a chance to appear next to me instead of Qiu Xueyao!"

 Chapter 492： Emerald Secret Code

    "You knew she was fake at that time, why didn''t you expose her at that time?" Qiu Xueyao asked suspiciously.


    Ye Hao shrugged.


    "Of course I can''t be sure that she is fake, and if she is really fake, then I will expose her directly, wouldn''t you be in danger."


    Ye Hao walked in front of Ye Chunsheng.


    "And I really couldn''t find any clues at the time. I''m not sure who killed Lord Bao."


    "So instead of dangling around like a blind cat. I''m better off following the vines and taking care of the plan. After saving Qiu Xueyao, I will have a fake death scene."


    Ye Hao took out the Dark Gold Supreme Card from Ye Chunsheng''s pocket.


    "Some things do not belong to you, they will never belong to you!" Ye Hao said coldly.


    "Asshole!" Ye Chunsheng gritted his teeth and took out a pistol from his waist.


    Ye Hao moved his fingers slightly, and a cold light flashed.


    A hand with a pistol fell on the ground, and blood was sprinkled on the ground.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh)


    Ye Hao didn''t seem to have seen this **** scene.


    "In fact, the most important thing is that you have too many flaws. Your disguise skills are perfect. But it is full of flaws." Ye Hao glanced at the fox face.


    The corner of the fox face''s mouth showed a hint of surprise.


    "Flaws? I wonder if the handsome guy can tell me what the flaws are?"


    "I have spoken a lot. I don''t want to be like the villain in the movie being turned over because of his words." Ye Hao said jokingly.


    Suddenly, Shi Lei, who was fairly honest on the side, suddenly violently violently, ignoring the knives around him, turned around and prepared to flee the villa.


    Ye Hao''s face sank, and his mind immediately controlled several soul chasing blades to chase Shi Lei behind him, just about to stab him in the body.


    Shi Lei turned around, his two hands were wrapped in a layer of emerald color, and he slapped the soul chaser blade that was shot away, and then jumped directly from the balcony of the villa.


    Emerald hands?


    Ye Hao''s eyes were straight. Isn''t this martial arts unique to the Emerald Sect? How did Shi Lei learn it!


    "You look at this woman, and if she does anything, shoot immediately."


    Ye Hao asked, he grabbed Ye Chunsheng who was wailing next to him and chased after Shi Lei who was running away.


    Shi Lei ran fast through the jungle.


    He didn''t expect that his carefully laid out plan would fail in the end.


    But he knows a truth, keeping the green hills is not afraid of not having firewood.


    "How long are you going to run?" a voice came.


    Shi Lei stopped abruptly, his eyes widened and he looked at the person in front of him.


    Ye Hao!


    What''s the matter, he has already exhausted his best to run, why can this guy catch up.


    Shi Lei looked at Ye Hao holding Ye Chunsen, who had fainted due to pain.


    He was even more shocked, and he could catch up with him with a person, this Ye Hao!


    "Master Shi? Don''t you have anything to say?" Ye Hao dropped Ye Chunsheng in his hand and approached Shi Lei step by step.


    Shi Lei pulled out a short sword from his waist.


    "At this time, what can I say."


    "Of course there are. For example, as the son of Lord Bao, why did you betray Lord Bao? And where did you learn the jade hand?" Ye Hao asked.


    Shi Lei gritted his teeth and faced Ye Hao who had already walked in front of him at this moment.


    The short sword in his hand pierced out.


    On one side of Ye Hao''s body, he kicked directly on Shi Lei''s abdomen.


    The sword in Shi Lei''s hand came out, and his body slammed into the tree nearby.


    "Ahem..."


    A large pool of blood coughed up on the ground.


    "Strength refining stage." Ye Hao shook his head and sighed; "I don''t think Baoye would have thought that his son would be a master at refining stage."


    Shi Lei was clutching his abdomen, and he felt that his bones had been broken.


    He stared at Ye Hao.


    "Why! You are clearly in the power refining realm, why is your strength higher than mine!" Shi Lei shouted unwillingly.


    Ye Hao looked at Shi Lei.


    "If I''m not wrong, you have such a strong strength, you should have cultivated the Emerald Secret Tome. I don''t know what your relationship is with Du Chuan, a traitor from the Emerald Sect."


    "But I have a friend who told me. The Emerald Secret can''t actually say a practice skill. According to the practice written above, at best, it looks like a rapid progress."


    "But after all, it''s just a strong outsider. You are in the power refining state on the surface now, but at this moment, even a person in the body refining state can get down on you."


    Ye Hao reached out to Shi Lei.


    "Hand over the Emerald Secret Tome, I can hand you over to Baoye."


    Shi Lei''s eyes were unwilling and angry, and finally he took out a green ancient book from his arms.


    "This is the Emerald Secret Code."


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up, and he didn''t expect to have unexpected gains when he came back this time.


    Ye Hao walked to Shi Lei and stretched out his hand to take the jade secret book.


    Suddenly, Shi Lei''s eyes became ferocious and crazy.


    "If you want the secret code. Then use your life to get it!"


    Shi Lei took out several smoking grenades from his arms with his other hand.


    Ye Hao''s eyes narrowed.


    boom


    There was a series of explosions.


    "Well, this kid should die now." Ye Chunsheng, who woke up just now, has been lying unconscious until now.


    He staggered to his feet.


    He clutched his **** arm.


    He looked at the smoke and smiled at the corner of his mouth.


    "This is how the snipe and the clam compete for the fisherman''s profit. Ye Hao, no matter how good you are, can you be good at grenades?"


    "Shi Lei is a good boy, I will burn you more paper money when you die."


    Ye Chunsheng turned around and left this ghost place.


    "Are you sure you are a fisherman?"


    Ye Chunsheng''s body trembled, his face turned pale for an instant, he didn''t even have the thought of looking back, gritted his teeth and rushed forward.


    But as soon as he took a few steps, he felt like he was trampled empty, and there was severe pain under his feet.


    He looked down.


    His two feet had already stopped behind him.


    "Ahhhhh..." Ye Chunsheng almost broke his throat with a roar of pain.


    "Devil! You devil!"


    Ye Chunsheng stared at the smoke behind him in fear.


    Ye Hao stood there holding the Emerald Secret Code, behind him was a "protective shield" formed by a soul chaser.


    "Pooh."


    Ye Hao coughed up a bit of blood congestion, he didn''t expect this Shi Lei to be so crazy, in the end he still thought of burning jade and stone.


    Fortunately, the time limit of the object control technique is still there.


    This time he also felt the power of the grenade explosion at close range, although the Soulchaser blade blocked the shrapnel of the grenade.


    But the explosive wave still made him feel like he was being injured.


    "Ye Chunsheng, is it our turn to calculate the general ledger now?" Ye Hao raised his hand. The Soulchaser floated.

 Chapter 493： Hatred

    Ye Chunsheng kept crawling on the ground.


    He does not have the courage of Shi Lei to burn jade and stone, he just wants to live at this moment.


    brush


    "Ah..." Ye Chunsheng cried out painfully.


    There were four soulchaser blades stuck in his two thighs.


    "Let me... please let me go. Ye Hao...we...we are also relatives anyway." Ye Chunsheng prayed while crawling.


    Ye Hao''s fingers moved slightly, and four more soulchaser blades pierced Ye Chunsheng''s back.


    "Relatives? Knowing that they are relatives now? I haven''t forgotten how your relatives treated us mother and child."


    Murderous, chill.


    Ye Hao''s mind came to him at this moment.


    Four more soulchaser blades were heavily inserted on Ye Chunsheng''s back.


    "Ahhh... Ye Hao... I was wrong. I... really know... wrong, I am a dog of the Ye family... Those... those things are not what I want to do."


    Ye Chunsheng cried, he was afraid... he was afraid...


    Brush brush


    Ye Chunsheng''s arm hurt, and four soulchaser blades stuck on his arm.


    "Ye Hao... Ye Hao... Actually... Actually, it''s not me... I... I just misheard other people''s arrangements."


    There was a slight change in Ye Hao''s cold eyes.


    "who is it?"


    "Let me go. I...I''ll tell you."


    The four soul chasing blades plunged directly into Ye Chunsheng''s pipa bone and arm joints.


    "Say." Ye Hao said coldly.


    Ye Chunsheng had no other thoughts that had been caused by pain.


    "Yes... It''s Peng Qianfeng! Mrs. Ye Family Patriarch. Back then... Back then Patriarch Ye suddenly brought that woman and you back to Ye Mansion."


    "Peng Qianfeng became vigilant. Originally, the Ye Patriarch of the Ye family had only one son born to her, and everything in the Ye family will belong to her."


    "But... but your presence has threatened her status and her son."


    Ye Hao frowned, he clenched his fists.


    "Because of this? She wants to kill our mother and child."


    anger.


    Ye Hao even has a desire to rush back to Ye''s house directly and take care of Peng Qianfeng.


    "I''m not interested in the Ye Family Patriarch at all! That woman wants to kill our mother and child for those things!" Ye Hao whispered.


    "Ahem... you... you don''t know, rights... status... these things are fascinating."


    "Once someone poses a threat to themselves, they will try their best to kill this potential threat in the cradle. Peng Qianfeng is such a person."


    Ye Chunsheng endured the pain and said.


    "Then why are you still killing me now! I have already left the Ye family!" Ye Hao frowned.


    Ye Chunsheng hesitated for a while, and there were four more soulchaser blades on his body.


    "Ahhh... I said... Ye family... Something happened to the Ye family. Peng Qianfeng can''t let... let you live... you... you are the biggest threat to her right now!"


    ...


    A few minutes later, Ye Hao coldly took back all the soulchaser blades.


    Ye Chunsheng''s eyes widened, and he fell to the ground without moving.


    There are dense blood holes in him.


    "Peng Qianfeng." Ye Hao whispered the name. For the first time, his hatred for a woman filled his mind.


    He returned to Shi Lei''s villa.


    "Ye Hao."


    Qiu Xueyao ran over quickly and looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    When Ye Hao''s eyes fell on her, she felt a shiver all over her body, as if she was being stared at by a demon.


    "You...what''s wrong with you? What about Shi Lei and Ye Chunsheng?" Qiu Xueyao asked in a low voice.


    Ye Hao didn''t answer him. Instead, he walked into the villa and glanced at the face of the fox who was **** with a rope and squatted beside him.


    "Little sister, isn''t your question nonsense. Only if he comes back, then there are only two possibilities."


    "Then he killed those two people, or the two people escaped. But according to my guess, it is estimated that the two of them went to see the King of Yama in all likelihood."


    Fox face said with a chuckle.


    Qiu Xueyao shook her body, looked at Ye Hao with complicated eyes, opened her mouth and said nothing.


    If someone commits suicide, perhaps she would have taken the other person long ago. But Ye Hao...


    "You''d better shut up, although I don''t like killing women, but I mind you one more." Ye Hao stared at the fox face.


    The fox smiled without saying a word.


    "How is it? Is there any evidence to save Lord Bao?" Ye Hao looked at Qiu Xueyao.


    Qiu Xueyao retracted her thoughts and shook her head.


    "I have looked for it, and there is no information related to Bao Ye''s drug trafficking."


    Ye Hao clenched his fists. He was occupied by anger just now, and he didn''t interrogate Shi Lei and Ye Chunsheng more.


    Kill them.


    Ye Hao sat on the sofa next to him, closing his eyes.


    But his heart couldn''t calm down for a long time, and his mind was messed up at the moment.


    "You want to overturn the evidence of the Baoye drug trafficking case, right." Hu Mian suddenly said, "Maybe I can help you."


    Ye Hao looked at the fox face.


    "Say."


    The fox pouted and shook his head: "I can''t say now, this is my only capital now."


    "Feizi." Ye Hao snorted coldly.


    Fei Tsai took out his pistol and held it against the fox''s head: "Say!"


    "Yeah, sister policeman, there is going to be a murder here, so don''t persuade you." Fox face shouted there with a frightened expression.


    Qiu Xueyao bit her lip lightly, and finally she walked to Ye Hao.


    "You can''t do this, you are extorting a confession by words and deeds!"


    "Then tell me, what should we do?" Ye Hao looked at Qiu Xueyao.


    Qiu Xueyao thought for a while: "We...we can push her back first, and then take it slowly..."


    "Take it slow? I don''t have time to waste with them now." Ye Hao got up and pushed Qiu Xueyao away and walked to the face of the fox.


    One took the pistol in Feizi''s hand next to him.


    …ç…ç…ç…ç


    Qiu Xueyao suddenly turned around: "Ye..."


    Her gaze paused, she thought Ye Hao really killed the woman.


    But the woman was there well, except that there were a few bullet holes in the wall behind her head.


    Several blood stains appeared on the fox''s cheeks.


    "There is still a bullet in the gun. I can guarantee that this last one will hit your forehead! So... you''d better tell me where the evidence is right away!" Ye Hao''s finger is already on the trigger, and the muzzle is straight. Point to the middle of the fox face.


    Fox face licked the blood at the corner of her mouth, she looked at Ye Hao with a perverted excitement.


    "You are so handsome. I find that I am a little in love with you."


    "Anyway, this is the last time I have done something for the Ye family. I can give you the evidence that can save the treasure, but I want you to let me go."


    "You have no other choice. Although that Shi Lei is a weak chicken, his brain is really easy to use. Apart from the evidence I have now, I can''t think of any other way to save your friend." "Of course... if If you want to rob prison, maybe I can help you, little handsome guy."

 Chapter 494： Cunning fox

    "You said your evidence was placed in the shopping building in the center of Haicheng?" Ye Hao looked suspiciously at the fox''s face.


    The fox face nodded: "Yes. How can I carry that kind of thing next to me, of course I should find a place to hide it."


    Ye Hao thought for a while.


    "Brother Hao, I feel that this woman might be lying to you." Feizi said vigilantly.


    Ye Hao looked at the fox noodles again.


    "Believe it or not, anyway, I cherish my life." Fox shrugged.


    "Qiu Xueyao, you are waiting here. You can call the police to ask the police to come over, and I will get evidence with her." Ye Hao made a decision.


    Fox face smiled and looked at Ye Hao: "Little handsome guy, you go with me alone, so you are not afraid that I will eat you?"


    "Before that, my knife will cut your blood vessels." Ye Hao replied indifferently.


    He pushed the fox noodles and walked outside. There were several cars parked by people in black in the villas on the side of the road. Ye Hao found one and threw the fox noodles into the passenger seat.


    "Ye Hao, pay attention to safety." Qiu Xueyao stood on the side of the road and looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "I have a doubt. You haven''t made it clear before, how do you see that she is different from me? What are the differences between her and me?" Qiu Xueyao asked suddenly.


    Fox noodles also looked over curiously.


    While starting the car, Ye Hao glanced at Qiu Xueyao''s body.


    "She is bigger than you, and I feel it when riding a motorcycle."


    Qiu Xueyao was taken aback, then reacted, clutching her chest, and cursed in shame.


    "Asshole!"


    At this moment, the car has already drove away.


    "Chuck, it''s so interesting. I didn''t expect you to recognize me as a fake because of this." Fox Mian couldn''t help laughing.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak.


    "Hey. How did you untie the poison on your body before? To know the poison on my dagger, the antidote is hard to match."


    "Also... since you guessed that I was fake, then you could rest assured that I was sitting behind you at that time, you were not afraid that I would stabb you to death?"


    At the moment, Fox Face is like a girl with full of curiosity, constantly asking questions there.


    "If you talk again, I''ll take something to seal your mouth." Ye Hao whispered.


    "It''s not interesting." Fox''s face stuck out his tongue, looked out the car window, and stopped talking.


    Soon the car arrived at the shopping building mentioned by Fox Face.


    The two found a remote corner and got on the employee elevator.


    Because the employee elevator is rarely used, no one came up along the way.


    Finally the number stopped at 44.


    It may be because of the number. There are no shops on this floor, and it has been turned into a warehouse for storing things, with many shelves stacked.


    The elevator door opened, and Ye Hao frowned as he looked at the almost empty storage room.


    "Where is the stuff?"


    "My life is still in your hands, do I have to lie to you?" Fox face walked in front, and Ye Hao followed her vigilantly.


    Walked to a hidden locker.


    Fox face pointed to the cabinet in the middle.


    "What you want is in there."


    Ye Hao looked at the lock on the cabinet, and he slammed it open with a fist.


    Open the cabinet, there is a portfolio bag inside.


    Open the portfolio, which contains several written materials, a USB flash drive, and photos.


    "Where did you get these things?" Ye Hao looked at these things in surprise.


    The above records in detail where Shi Lei got the drugs that framed Bao Ye, and a small part of the evidence when he communicated with Bao Ye''s men.


    If these are true, then Baoye''s matter may be resolved.


    "Where did the stuff come from, don''t worry about it. Anyway, I have handed it to you now, you should be able to let me go." Fox face raised his hand and motioned for the rope in his hand.


    "I don''t know if you are true or not, you should go back with me first."


    Ye Hao took the portfolio and pulled the fox face to get back into the elevator.


    "Hey, your words don''t count. You just let me go if you promised me something." The fox yelled strugglingly.


    "To a killer, I never say anything. What''s more, it''s someone who wants to kill me." Ye Hao coldly pushed the fox face into the elevator.


    The fox shrank in the corner with a grieved expression.


    "Liar, you men are all liars." The aggrieved face looked like an innocent little girl who was deceived.


    Ye Hao didn''t look at her, and said faintly: "Hey. You are also the third killer in the Asian killer list anyway. Show me something like a killer. Wouldn''t you just have the trick of disguise."


    Seriously, up to now, except for disguise, Ye Hao really couldn''t see what was so good about this woman.


    The strength is at best the refining realm.


    "I''m just a poor woman who came out to eat and eat. There is no great trick." The fox sobbed aggrievedly, tears shed in his eyes.


    Looking at the face of the fox, Ye Hao actually had a little compassion in his heart.


    "Okay, don''t cry. I promise you to wait until Baoye..."


    When Ye Hao was speaking, his eyes condensed. He saw that Fox Mian took out a small white ball and threw it on the ground.


    The thick white fog instantly filled the elevator room.


    "Damn it!" Ye Hao regretted that he shouldn''t believe this woman so easily, how could it be that simple as the third-ranked guy in Asia.


    Fluoroscopy


    Ye Hao''s eyes flashed with strange light, and the white mist instantly disappeared before his eyes.


    People?


    He was surprised to find that there was no fox face in the elevator car.


    Huhuhu


    The abnormal noise from above caused Ye Hao to raise his head abruptly.


    I don''t know when the lid of the elevator was opened. Fox face was standing on the top of the elevator at the moment, with a fox smile on the corner of his mouth, and his lips moved slightly.


    "Goodbye."


    A sharp blade flashed in her hand and directly cut the rope that fixed the elevator, and the elevator shook violently.


    Just when she cut the second rope and was about to jump directly out of the fast descending elevator, her foot was grabbed by one hand and pulled directly back to the elevator.


    "let me go!"


    In the white mist, the fox face couldn''t see anything, she felt her neck was pinched, and her sharp blade didn''t know where it fell.


    She could only pull the hand holding her neck to prevent herself from being strangled.


    "Little fox, want to run?" Ye Hao''s voice came from behind the fox''s face.


    The fox gritted his teeth, freed up one hand, and drew a white silk thread from the wrist of the other hand, went around behind him, trying to strangle Ye Hao by the silk thread.


    Ye Hao noticed the deadly thread, and with his right hand pulled out a Soulchaser from his waist, trying to cut the thread.


    But who would have thought that this thread was so strong that the Soulchaser blade cut it continuously for a while.


    At this moment, the object control technique was still cooling, Ye Hao couldn''t control the soul chaser at his waist to kill the fox face in front of him, so he could only continue to slam the fox face''s neck with his left hand, and use internal force to increase the temperature of his left hand.


    At the same time, he kept pressing his knees against the hip bone of the fox face.


    "Ah... let go!" Fox face noticed the high temperature on her neck, but she still clenched her teeth.


    "Don''t let go!"


    In the struggle, I don''t know who kicked which button, and the elevator started to rise.


    50¡­¡­


    60¡­¡­


    Kaz


    Suddenly a cracking sound came from the heads of the two of them, and their movements stopped at the moment, but they still stood there in that posture.


    "What''s wrong?" Fox muttered softly.


    Ye Hao raised his head, looked through the elevator roof and saw the steel cable hanging from the elevator.


    "I ask you... What happens if three of the four steel cables of the elevator are broken?" Ye Hao whispered.


    "Three? That''s not the end. Wait...I cut off one just now, but I haven''t cut the second one yet!" There was panic in the fox''s eyes.


    Kaz


    There was another crisp sound.


    The elevator began to shake violently.


    "Don''t hit it. The elevator is going to fall down, get out quickly!" Ye Hao shouted to the face of the fox in front of him.


    "You let go first."


    "You put away your wire first!"


    "You first!"


    Neither of them wanted to close their hands early, and the elevator shook more and more severely.


    The Kazi elevator suddenly began to descend, and the lights inside the elevator flickered.

 Chapter 495： You are crazy knife!

    Because the elevator descended rapidly, both of them subconsciously let go of their hands. The centrifugal force made their feet vacate and their bodies hit the elevator top.


    "Ability person, aren''t you very powerful! Use your ability quickly!" the fox shouted anxiously.


    Ye Hao also wants to use the ability, but the object control ability is still cooling.


    "I can''t use it now. Let''s find a way to stop the elevator!" Ye Hao steadied his body and tried to push open the elevator top window where Fox Face climbed out.


    But it felt like something was stuck outside, and I couldn''t push it away for a while.


    "Damn, this mission has lost a lot of money. Not only did the money fail to get, it is estimated that this little life might be lost here." The fox muttered voice.


    There was no fear of death in the eyes of the fox face, but a kind of worry and concern.


    Suddenly, she felt a body hugging herself.


    Does he have to kill himself at this time? Right, he is a killer after all, the killer who took over the task.


    She didn''t think much, subconsciously withdrew a needle from the cuff and pierced it into the body of the man in front of her. She felt the blood dripping on her hand.


    The imaginary attack did not come, but a thick hug, with his arms around her tightly, the strength of the arms seemed to push her into his body.


    She hadn''t reacted yet, the huge impact almost penetrated her eardrum, and her body hit the ground heavily.


    Falling from the 70th floor to the first floor in just a few seconds, the damage caused by the impact to the human body, fractures, and bleeding are all light.


    Unlucky, it is estimated that the internal organs were broken and he died on the spot.


    However, the fox face did not feel the pain caused by the impact, but heard the sound of a heart beating, very close...


    Then there was the sound of things falling from above their heads, pressing on them.


    The head was hit by something, making the fox face unconscious.


    Do not know how long it has passed, Fox face opened his eyes.


    There was darkness in front of her. She tried to move her body, but her body was heavily pressed by something and she couldn''t move at all.


    "Don''t move."


    The voice from below made the fox face tremble, and he subconsciously clenched his fists.


    "Do you want to avenge revenge?"


    The familiar voice made Fox''s face tremble, and the previous memories returned to her mind.


    She suspiciously said to the man in the dark: "You... did you just save me?"


    "At the height of the seventieth floor, even if you practice martial arts, it is estimated that your little fox has lost his life." Ye Hao''s weak voice came.


    "Why are you saving me? We are enemies."


    "At least I promised you, you give me proof, I let you leave safely."


    The fox retorted in surprise: "But I am a killer, you have said clearly before..."


    "I''ve talked a lot. Anyway, Lao Tzu is like this. I can do whatever I think of." Ye Hao laughed to himself, and sometimes he didn''t understand what he did.


    silly.


    Fox face muttered softly in his heart.


    "I know you must scold me for being stupid in your heart now, before you scold me. Can you pull out the needle you stuck in my abdomen first, it hurts a bit."


    Ye Hao''s words reminded Fox face that he pulled out a silver needle and stabbed him because of Ye Hao''s actions.


    "Oh."


    Fox face stretched out his hand and fumbled towards his belly.


    "Huh? Why is it so big."


    "You touched the wrong place, go up a bit."


    "..."


    After pulling out the silver needle, the silence returned to before.


    "Hey. How do we get out?" Hu Mian asked first.


    "Wait." Ye Hao spit out a word.


    "Huh? Aren''t you very good? Is there no other way?" Hu Mian urged.


    "You have, you can come. Anyway, I don''t have any strength now."


    Fox noodles: "..."


    This time, Fox Face stopped talking.


    Ye Hao was a bit idle and boring. He really found that this fox noodle was a bit strange. Her strength didn''t correspond to her level at all, just a bit cunning.


    "Hey. I ask you, how did you get up in this ranking? With your skill, it is impossible to be the top three in Asia." Ye Hao vomited.


    "You want to take care of it." The fox spoke up.


    "Anyway, our leisure time is also boring, we can chat. You were also curious about some of my things before, so why don''t we ask each other questions." Ye Hao suggested.


    Fox face hesitated.


    "Then... I''ll ask first. How did you solve my poison!"


    "I''m a doctor, plus I practice martial arts, your poison is a trivial thing to me."


    "Then why did you let me follow you after you found out that I was fake, so you wouldn''t worry about me killing you?"


    "I ask you. If you were a tiger, would you worry about the little fox who got in?"


    "You look down on me!" Hu Mian poked Ye Hao''s abdominal wound with his hand.


    "Hey, the gentleman speaks but doesn''t move."


    "I am not a gentleman."


    "I answered your two questions just now, it''s your turn to answer mine."


    "go ahead."


    "Answer the one just now first."


    Fox face remained silent for a long time, and finally said in a flat tone, without the charming feeling before.


    "My strength is not strong, and I can''t even compare to the top 20 killers in the Asian rankings. I climbed to the current position by the number of tasks."


    "Number of tasks? How many tasks does it take to climb to the top three in Asia." Ye Hao looked at the woman in his arms in surprise, but couldn''t see her appearance because of the darkness.


    "This is the second question. I also forgot when I started. Anyway, it has been almost fifteen years. You are my 862th mission."


    Fifteen years...862 tasks.


    Ye Hao swallowed. If this were averaged down, it would be almost four tasks per month!


    Oh my God, what a terrible efficiency this is.


    Moreover, looking at the appearance of the fox noodles, it is impossible to be more than thirty years old, which means that she was a little girl when she was performing the task.


    "Successful? You have performed so many tasks, and your strength can''t be so weak." Ye Hao couldn''t believe that Fox Face could survive so many tasks, but only had such a weak skill.


    "The tasks I took were simple tasks with little danger, and the safety rate was over 90%. So far, I have failed four times in total, and you are the fifth time."


    Oh.


    Could it be that she has performed so many tasks that she used to pick simple ones...


    and many more


    "What do you mean. When you first took on my task, you thought I could solve it easily?"


    Hu Mian answered Ye Hao''s question without hesitation.


    "Of course, Ye Hao, the Chinese Yuhang Ye family, a senior high school student, a bit skillful, has taught the underground gangsters in Haicheng..."


    "But the information provided is too unreliable. You are still a supernatural person! The difficulty of the mission is at least A grade! They are only willing to pay me 10 million US dollars. Huaxia people are really profiteers!"


    Suspicious also complained at the end.


    Ten million dollars?


    Ye Hao shook his head. There was a saying that was true. Intelligence determined the outcome of a battle.


    The Ye Family probably didn''t know that the Prince Wang from the Wang Hao Group had spent hundreds of millions of dollars in rewards for himself.


    Otherwise, they would not spend a thousand dollars to invite such a nameless killer.


    "By the way, you are a crazy knife, right." Ye Hao''s eyes changed.

 Chapter 496： Little girl?

    Ye Hao''s eyes became sharp.


    "Don''t be nervous, although my fox face is not very good at fighting. But I am quite good at spying, and my reasoning ability is also good. In addition to killers, private detectives are also my other identity."


    "In my data, there are all public or semi-public strong materials of China, Asia and the world."


    "These materials are the key to me not stepping on Thunder for so many years."


    "Before I got a gossip. Someone once offered a reward of hundreds of millions of dollars for inviting seven Asian killers into China to assassinate one person."


    "As a result, all seven killers died."


    Listening to Fox''s face, Ye Hao gradually frowned.


    "Then there are even more rumors that the frog on the top of the Asian rankings was killed by the same person."


    "And most likely is a newcomer nicknamed Crazy Knife who has also climbed into the top ten in Asia."


    "So far, the identity of Crazy Sword is still a mystery in the Asian killer world. He has only made two shots, but it was these two battles that created the legend that belongs to his Crazy Sword. It is not an exaggeration to say that the two battles are the gods. ."


    "And I was curious to ask a friend of mine to investigate the entry data of the Seven Kills into China. Some of them couldn''t be found. The final destination I found was Haicheng."


    "You said, is it you!"


    The voice of the fox face was expectant.


    "Don''t guess, how could I..."


    "You have to think about it. The questions I answered just now are all honest and not deceiving." Fox face joked, "But if you really don''t want to tell the truth, I can''t help the little girl."


    Ye Hao hesitated for a moment, before saying something...


    "Well, I am."


    Suddenly the woman on her body was shaking.


    "Hey, what are you doing. Don''t mess around." Ye Hao frowned.


    "Sorry, I''m so excited. You are really Crazy Saber, Crazy Saber is my idol. One player fights the seven kills in the Asian rankings. If it weren''t for your debut too late, the mission was too little."


    "With your record alone, there is absolutely no problem with the top three in Asia!"


    "..."


    If he could move now, Ye Hao really wanted to hold his head with his hands.


    This change is really fast. I was an enemy before, but now I have a lot of talks here, and I even become my own little fan!


    God expands there is nothing.


    After knowing Ye Hao''s identity, Fox Mian kept talking endlessly, which made Ye Hao a little regret for asking each other''s questions.


    I wanted to inquire about the fox face, but now it seems that she is constantly inquiring about herself.


    However, Ye Hao learned something about it from the words of the fox face.


    Fox Face is an orphan of Asian mixed blood.


    When I was young, I was taken to a training base in the Middle East. I began to receive various devil training when I was able to think about it. Then when I was ten years old, that base was destroyed by hostile forces.


    Fox face escaped with a few people who were trained together.


    Because they were unfamiliar with their lives in the Middle East, everyone helped each other out, and gradually became famous in the Middle East.


    "Right. I have another question? How did you know that the flying boy was not really betraying you?" Fox asked curiously.


    "After Feizi entered the blind spot of the camera and disappeared inexplicably. In fact, Feizi didn''t go there at all, so there would be no inexplicable disappearance."


    "And that flying boy is what you pretended to be, right? After you go in, remove your disguise and pretend to be Qiu Xueyao again, and wait until we arrive."


    "I noticed something wrong with Fei Tsai, I checked Fei Tsai''s activity records some time ago. He often goes to the hospital and I know he likes that nurse Zhang Fang."


    "However, I found that Zhang Fang hadn''t been to work for a week. These clues were connected. Then the conclusion came out naturally. Someone used Zhang Fang to threaten Feizi."


    Ye Hao replied.


    Fox''s eyes lit up: "So smart!"


    "I..." Hu Mian wanted to ask, but was interrupted by Ye Hao.


    "Okay. Do you really want to stay here forever? Someone outside came to rescue us." Ye Hao''s keen sense of hearing made Ye Hao hear the movement outside.


    Originally, he wanted to wait until the object control technique''s cooling time was over before saving himself, but since someone came to save, there was no need to waste the power.


    The movement outside is getting louder and louder, as if someone is carrying rocks.


    Someone is shouting.


    After more than ten minutes, as the iron plate pressing on Ye Haohu''s face was removed, the light from outside finally shone in.


    "Hurry up, the oppressed person is here."


    "Preparing a stretcher, someone may be injured."


    In the end, the fox noodles were carried out first, and Ye Hao was also moved out.


    Ye Hao''s expression wrinkled, and he looked at his thigh.


    A five-centimeter-long steel nail pierced his thigh, but luckily it didn''t hurt any bones.


    "Ye Hao! Are you all right." An anxious shout came.


    Qiu Xueyao ran to Ye Hao worriedly.


    "Why are you here?" Ye Hao looked at Qiu Xueyao.


    "I heard that there was an elevator crash in the shopping mall. I thought of you for the first time. So after arranging the affairs of the villa, I came to you."


    "Did that woman do it? I told you to be careful with her before."


    Qiu Xueyao scolded the wound on Ye Hao''s body.


    "It''s okay. Isn''t that woman also over there."


    "What? I didn''t see her?" Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    Ye Hao was taken aback for a moment. He supported his body with his arms and looked around. There was indeed no fox face among the rescued crowd.


    "Hey, doctor. Where is the woman who was rescued with me just now?" Ye Hao asked a doctor next to her.


    "You said that lady. I remember that she was lying on a stretcher over there. She was in a much better condition than you. I didn''t expect to fall from such a high position to suffer such a slight injury."


    The doctor muttered and pointed to a stretcher not far away.


    But it was empty on the stretcher.


    "Huh, how about people?"


    "Xiao Liu, the wounded who lay here just now."


    "Not here...what''s going on, I saw her lying here just now."


    "What''s the matter with you, don''t you pay attention if the wounded are gone?"


    Looking at the doctors and nurses who were arguing over the wounded disappeared.


    "Big brother. This is a letter from a young lady." At this moment, a little girl ran over with an ice cream and a letter in her hand.


    letter?


    Ye Hao accepted the letter suspiciously, and the little girl ran away.


    Open the letter paper, there are a few lines on it.


    "Dear Little Brother Crazy Blade, the little girl has to go one step ahead. If you need Little Brother Crazy Blade in the future, you can find Little Fox and give you a 15% discount."


    The signature is: Little Fox.


    "Little fox? Hey, what does this letter mean, what happened to you and that woman?" Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao strangely, as if Ye Hao had done something bad.


    "Hey, how do you take a peek."


    "Who peeped. I can warn you, that''s a killer, you''d better stay away from her, and...what the **** is Crazy Blade?" "..."

 Chapter 497： Tianmu Mountain

    It would be better if Ye Hao finally lied and explained that he had nothing to do with this fox face.


    However, in Qiu Xueyao''s suspicious eyes, she still showed that she was suspicious of Ye Hao''s words.


    "Sir, please lie down. We are going to send you to the city hospital for further treatment." Several doctors came over, preparing to carry Ye Hao into the ambulance.


    "Wait. I didn''t say I was going to the hospital."


    Ye Hao hurriedly stepped off the stretcher, but because of the wound on his right leg, he was temporarily unstable, so he could only support Qiu Xueyao on the shoulder.


    "Sir, your back has a large area of ??trauma, and there may be internal bleeding in your body or a concussion!"


    "And the steel nails on your thighs must be surgically pulled out in the hospital! Otherwise, there is a risk of infection!"


    "So you have to go back to the hospital with us, and we are responsible for your body." The doctor said righteously.


    Ye Hao immediately leaned into Qiu Xueyao''s ear and muttered: "Hurry up. Help me to spread them away."


    "The doctor is right. You have to go to the hospital for treatment if you are injured." Qiu Xueyao stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao was helpless, but he still had a lot of things, how could he go to the hospital.


    "Officer Qiu, I know my own body very well. All in all, it is impossible for me to go to the hospital now. Either you can help me out of them now, or you can get rid of them after a while. You can choose yourself.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s rogue attitude, Qiu Xueyao gritted her teeth angrily, just about to refute him.


    "If you think you can watch me, you can try."


    Listening to Ye Hao''s words, Qiu Xueyao is like a discouraged ball, indeed... With his skill, if he wants to go, no one can stop here.


    Reluctantly, Qiu Xueyao could only use his identity to distract the doctors first, and at Ye Hao''s order, he found him a crutches and some medical equipment.


    "Take me to your car."


    Qiu Xueyao took Ye Hao into her car, and then Ye Hao handed her a file.


    "This is evidence in Baoye''s case. Go and find someone to check if there are any problems. I''ll wait for you here."


    Ye Hao knocked down the seat and began to take off his **** shirt.


    "These are the evidence? That woman really didn''t lie to you." Qiu Xueyao opened the file in surprise and looked at the evidence inside.


    The shocked expression on his face grew thicker.


    "Can I use you to ask quickly?" Ye Hao urged.


    Qiu Xueyao looked at the hideous wounds under Ye Hao''s clothes, and said worriedly: "Or... or call a doctor..."


    "I will deal with these wounds by myself, so you can do things quickly." Ye Hao said impatiently.


    Finally, she glanced at Ye Hao worriedly. She got off the car with the files in her arms, picked up the phone and started contacting people to confirm whether the evidence was useful.


    But Ye Hao rolled up the car window and directly pulled down the rearview mirror to illuminate his back.


    I have to say that Ye Hao''s back is really **** at this moment, and there is almost no intact skin in it.


    "Madan, it hurts." Ye Hao picked up the medical equipment next to him and started treating his wound.


    Compared with those doctors, Ye Hao believed in his medical skills more.


    If you go to the hospital for treatment, it is estimated that you will not be able to get out in 70 or 80 days.


    After enduring the pain, pulling out the steel nails on the thighs, and simply disinfecting them with alcohol, Ye Hao wrapped up all the wounds on his body with gauze.


    "Huh." Ye Hao put on a prepared patient gown and threw his tattered clothes in the back seat. During this time, he barely survived a week.


    These injuries look serious, but they are not life-threatening. They only need Holy Healing to repair the wounds.


    Ye Hao picked up the phone, and the time displayed on it was eleven.


    11 o''clock on the 31st.


    Bump


    There was a knocking sound from the window, and Ye Hao rolled down the window.


    "I have already contacted, these evidences are sufficient to prove that Bao Ye has nothing to do with these drug trafficking cases!" Qiu Xueyao said excitedly.


    "That''s good. Haicheng''s affairs are left to you." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief.


    He started the car and put into gear.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Qiu Xueyao exclaimed as she watched Ye Hao start her car.


    "I still have something to do in Yuhang. I borrow your car to use it." Ye Hao''s voice fell and he directly stepped on the accelerator, and the car shot out instantly.


    "Hey, drive slowly. This car is my wife''s belongings, and the car loan has not been paid off yet. If it breaks, my wife will take your skin off!"


    Listening to the yelling behind him, Ye Hao smiled and shook his head, twisting his neck.


    The speed of the car has directly increased by a large margin.


    Tianmu Mountain! I''m coming.


    ...


    "Hey. What the **** is going on with your people, I spent so much money, I asked for a killer, not a waste!"


    In a deserted courtyard, a forty-year-old woman was holding her mobile phone and cursing at the other end.


    "Sorry, the failure of this mission was not our cause, but the information you provided was wrong. The target mission''s strength description does not match, and the killer has filed a lawsuit against us for compensation..."


    Listening to the cold words on the other end of the phone, the woman threw the phone directly on the ground, smashing it to pieces.


    "Asshole. A bunch of trash. No one is reliable."


    The woman clenched her fists.


    "What makes Madam so angry?" A man with a mask walked in.


    "Huh. What else can be, isn''t it just a bunch of trash, even a **** can''t handle it." The woman scolded angrily.


    "It''s that kid. That kid is indeed very powerful. It is said that his strength has reached the level of refining." The man walked to the woman: "But now the important thing is to execute the plan in front of you first, not to mess with the big things."


    The woman stared at the man, and she asked in a deep voice, "Are you sure this really works!"


    "Of course. The plan of our organization is seamless. As long as your chess pieces are in place step by step, we will give you everything you want."


    The man gently lifted the woman''s chin with his hand.


    "Right? It''s just a matter of a word for the wife to change Ye Jia''s surname to Peng." The man looked at the lady in front of him.


    Peng Qianfeng, the woman of the Ye family contemporary family.


    Although she is in her forties, she still has a young woman''s aftertaste.


    "Humph. I wouldn''t join you if it wasn''t for my son." Peng Qianfeng glared at the man in front of him: "I just hope that this plan can be foolproof, otherwise...you should be clear about the consequences, and don''t say yes. Me, you guys will not get any better."


    The man laughed frivolously: "Don''t worry. For this plan, we have organized and planned for many years, and the peace has been too long. This world should be chaotic." "Jiangnan will be the first beacon in the chaos."

 Chapter 498： High-speed traffic jam

    "This is the Voice of Jiangnan Traffic. It is six o''clock in the afternoon."


    "Because it is approaching the end of the year, and it will be our New Year in ten days, so people everywhere have begun to return to their hometowns."


    "The Voice of Traffic here informs everyone that the five expressways in Jiangnan Province have experienced traffic jams of varying degrees today, and there have been multiple rear-end collisions on Yuhai Expressway..."


    ...


    Ye Hao cut off the disturbing radio broadcast and switched to the music channel.


    The brisk music still couldn''t relieve the irritability in Ye Hao''s heart at the moment, watching the traffic flow in front of him like a long dragon.


    He sighed helplessly.


    Originally, it would take at most two hours to reach Yuhang''s expressway, but he didn''t expect him to block the road for nearly four hours.


    Looking at this ant-like traffic flow, no matter how good his car is, it will not help.


    Fortunately, the Jiangnan martial arts competition will start at noon tomorrow, and there are more than 20 hours left. It shouldn''t be a big problem to get to Tianmu Mountain.


    The traffic was moving slowly.


    During the period, Ye Hao called Song Ying and the others in Yuhang so that they could return to Haicheng first.


    I don¡¯t know how long it will take to go to Tianmu Mountain this time.


    After hanging up the phone, Ye Hao boringly played games through the computer to pass the time.


    Time passed in the slow movement of traffic.


    Ye Hao nibbled on instant noodles bought at a high price, and looked at the time on the car display at 2 o''clock in the morning.


    It is already February 1st.


    Didu Didu.


    While Ye Hao was enjoying the food, the roar of police sirens came from nearby.


    At first, Ye Hao thought he was just coming to manage road security, but he saw more and more people coming down from the car and looking in the direction of the cave tunnel ahead.


    Ye Hao put down the instant noodle box and got out of the car with a cane.


    "Uncle, what happened before?" Ye Hao asked the uncle next to him.


    "I don''t know, I heard that it seems that there was a car accident in the tunnel in front. Let''s go and see, if it is serious, we may be stuck here for a long time." The uncle sighed, smoking a cigarette.


    Car accident?


    Ye Hao followed the uncle towards the front.


    In front of the traffic is a five-kilometer tunnel.


    Ye Hao squeezed the crowd away, and a few meters inside the cave, the police had pulled the cordon.


    I saw a truck engraved with hazardous chemicals turned over in the middle of the road, dozens of iron cans with skulls rolled on the ground, and several of them were deformed.


    "Please everyone back, please back five hundred meters at once, please stay away from this cave. There are dangerous chemicals here, which may explode at any time!" a young female traffic policeman shouted anxiously there.


    And at this moment, behind the transporter, a woman with blood on her head staggered towards this side.


    "Help...help me...my child." The woman''s eyes were covered by blood, and her voice was very weak.


    But seeing this scene, the drivers who were outside the isolation zone subconsciously stepped back, not daring to cross the isolation zone, and even many people began to shout and walk back.


    "Not good. There has been an accident here and there are dangerous chemicals! Get out of here quickly."


    "Run, run away."


    "But my car is still here."


    "Is fate or the car important now? When it''s safe, we will come back to get the car."


    Most of the onlookers who were originally onlookers dispersed immediately.


    The woman was stopped by the female traffic police.


    "Madam, please evacuate to the entire area first." The female traffic police said as she prepared to take the women out of the isolation zone.


    "No...I...My child is still in the car, please hurry up and save him!" The woman struggled, but her weak body was not supported by the female traffic police, and she almost fell to the ground at any time.


    "Madam, our people will arrive soon. The trapped people will be rescued at that time." The female traffic police also looked very anxious, with sweat all over her forehead.


    At this moment, a figure turned over the isolation belt.


    "Hey, sir. Can''t get close there! It''s dangerous." The female traffic police saw a person on crutches jump over the barrier and even jumped onto the front of the truck.


    I''m going, this is so good on crutches.


    The female traffic police stunned, and then came back to her senses. She put the injured woman outside the isolation zone and ran over immediately.


    Pointing to the man standing above the head of the truck.


    "Hey, come down quickly. It''s dangerous here. These dangerous chemicals may explode at any time!"


    The man was indifferent, just staring at the scene behind the truck.


    In front of the truck, in addition to the bus that the woman climbed out of, there were four or five small cars squeezed together. Under the dim light, people inside could be seen crying bitterly.


    Two or three traffic policemen are constantly checking the situation of the trapped people there to calm the wounded, but compared to this scene, these traffic policemen are obviously insufficient.


    "What''s the situation here now?" Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    "Huh?" The female traffic police was taken aback.


    "Answer me." Ye Hao turned his head and looked at the female traffic police seriously.


    The female traffic police frightened her out of her little book. "Twenty minutes ago, a rear-end collision occurred here. The driver of this dangerous transport vehicle may be mentally tired due to traffic jams. He accidentally stepped on the brakes to the accelerator, directly causing several cars to rear-end, many of which were severely deformed and crushed. The situation. Casualties are still being calculated.


    "


    "The truck is loaded with hazardous chemicals XF. If the chemicals leak and come into contact with the air, there is a risk of explosion."


    The female traffic police said all the information she had recorded in one go.


    and many more


    What are you doing?


    Why should I listen to the person in front of me and explain these things honestly.


    "Hey, sir, please stop making trouble. Come down quickly, you... You will be punished if you let the captain see me like this." The female traffic police yelled anxiously.


    At this moment, a man in a police uniform walked out from the front, frowning and looking at Ye Hao standing above the front of the truck.


    "What''s going on, didn''t I ask you to block the road and evacuate the crowd. Why is there someone breaking in!" The male traffic police frowned and scolded the female traffic police.


    "Captain, yes... he ran up by himself."


    The female traffic police dropped her head aggrievedly.


    At this moment, Ye Hao jumped from the front of the truck and stood firmly on the ground with one foot.


    "Sir..." When the traffic police captain was about to scold Ye Hao.


    A document was handed to the traffic police captain.


    "This is my certificate. I am in charge of the scene now. These explosives will explode in half an hour, and those trapped must be rescued within half an hour." Ye Hao said with a serious expression. [System task: The hazardous chemical XF will explode after half an hour, the chemical XF must not be moved, and the host must ensure that there are no casualties. Task reward: a bottle of talent promotion potion. Mission failure: Randomly eliminate a host''s existing skills. ¡¿

 Chapter 499： Here, under my command

    The traffic police captain took the document and looked suspiciously.


    He could see that the document seemed to belong to the military.


    He handed the certificate to Ye Hao.


    "Comrade. What happened here was a traffic accident. You are from the military and have no right to intervene. Please evacuate to a safe place."


    Ye Hao took back his credentials, but did not leave, but picked up his mobile phone.


    "Hey."


    "I''m here on Yuhang Expressway. A car accident happened here. There will be an explosion..."


    Ye Hao said a few words, when the traffic police captain was impatient, he handed over the phone.


    "Someone looking for you."


    The traffic police captain took the call.


    "Hey, I''m Qiu Xueyao, the captain of the Haicheng Criminal Police Brigade. I already understand the situation at the scene. Please follow the instructions of Comrade Ye Hao."


    Captain of the Criminal Police Brigade?


    The traffic police captain wrinkled his face: "Comrade, this is not in compliance with the regulations. Moreover, this comrade was injured..."


    The traffic police captain looked at the man in front of him as he spoke, and saw that he was holding a cane. Most of his feet were injured. He was wearing a hospital gown, and the gauze wrapped inside was vaguely visible.


    Let an injured patient be responsible?


    Do not make jokes.


    "Now whether life is important or regulations are important, I will notify the police superiors in Yuhang and Haicheng! I will bear all the responsibilities. In short, he is solely responsible for the on-site command!"


    The other party said it all.


    The traffic police captain could only put down the phone and handed it to Ye Hao with a complicated look.


    Ye Hao didn''t look at him more, and said directly.


    "How long will the support person arrive?" Ye Hao asked while turning to the front of the truck.


    The traffic police captain hesitated and replied; "The nearest Yuhang Expressway traffic police will arrive in half an hour, and the fire brigade and chemical disposal team will arrive within an hour."


    "So long?" Ye Hao frowned.


    "There is no way, now catching up with the Spring Festival travel season, the road is blocked. We happen to be on duty not far in front of the road, so we can get there so quickly." The female traffic police nearby said helplessly.


    "What about the tools and manpower?" Ye Hao first walked to the bus and looked at the situation inside through the broken glass window.


    More than a dozen people were still trapped inside, more or less all being squeezed by the seats and iron frames.


    "We did not bring any other tools except the jacks and daily medical tools equipped in the car."


    "Manpower...only our team, a total of five people. She is still a newcomer who has just joined the team." The traffic police captain said one by one.


    The support is too late and the manpower is not enough.


    It seems that everything has to be done by yourself.


    "You go to arrange the cordon, the range is 500 meters." Ye Hao pointed to the traffic police captain.


    The traffic police captain immediately ordered the female traffic police next to him: "Hurry up."


    "I didn''t let her go, I told you to go." Ye Hao stared at the traffic police captain.


    The traffic police captain was taken aback: "Why? There is no need for me to do this kind of thing..."


    "I guess there are still many drivers outside worrying about their own car and property, and they haven''t evacuated. You let her be a newcomer to drive them? I guess it may not be done if you give her three or four hours!" Ye Hao ignored the female traffic police next to him. Straightforward.


    The traffic police captain understood that, indeed, a female traffic policeman has no way to deal with the old drivers.


    He immediately began to follow Ye Hao''s instructions. Before leaving, he specially called several other traffic policemen and asked them to obey Ye Hao''s instructions, but he still ordered them.


    If this kid has any strange orders, let him know immediately.


    "Now move all the wounded who can be moved to a safe place. Let me know if they can''t be moved!" Ye Hao ordered.


    "The driver of the bus here is pressed by the deformed steering wheel and the door, and the frame is seriously deformed. There is no tool for demolition, so it can''t be opened at all!"


    As soon as Ye Hao''s voice fell, a police officer reported a troublesome situation.


    "You follow me, and the others do what I said. If you can evacuate, you must evacuate first, faster!"


    Ye Hao walked to the driver''s seat of the bus. Sure enough, as the police officer said, the cockpit was severely deformed, almost leaving a breathing space, and the driver was in a coma at the moment.


    "In this case, there is no breaking tool, and these iron plates cannot be opened at all. At least cutting equipment is needed..."


    The female traffic policeman was talking based on what she learned in the police school.


    I saw Ye Hao holding a crutches in his right hand to support his body and his left hand to grasp the deformed car shell.


    Kaz


    The deformed car shell was abruptly torn off by Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao threw the car shell aside and said to the stunned female traffic police: "Hurry up and move him to a safe place."


    "Ok... Ok..." The female traffic police swallowed, she looked at the frame of the car that was unloaded. Isn''t it... actually the deformation was not too serious?


    Otherwise, how could it be removed by manpower alone.


    With suspicion, the female traffic police first moved the unconscious driver outside the cave.


    But when she came back, she was almost ready to fill two golf **** with her mouth open.


    I saw that the bus that was in dilapidated state just now was dismantled in a rags, and all the frames that could be dismantled were thrown aside.


    "Brother Hercules is amazing!" A little boy with a slight injury jumped off the bus and looked at Ye Hao admiringly.


    The other wounded people who were still sober looked at Ye Hao with surprised eyes, and couldn''t believe it was true.


    "Little brother, get out quickly. It''s dangerous here." Ye Hao touched the little boy''s head.


    "son!"


    With an exclamation, the woman who had been taken out by the female traffic police ran back and cried and hugged her child.


    "Mom, why are you bleeding?" The little boy blinked distressedly while looking at the blood on his mother''s head.


    "Mom is okay. Xiaozhi, you...how did you get out? You just...wasn''t you stuck in the car?" The woman looked at her son.


    The little boy pointed to Ye Hao: "It''s the big brother of the Hercules, who suddenly removed the iron plate that pressed Xiao Zhi."


    The woman looked at Ye Hao dubiously, and finally thanked Ye Hao with her baby.


    "What are you doing in a daze, hurry up and take the wounded out." Ye Hao frowned and looked at the female traffic police who was in a daze.


    The female traffic police recovered and continued to evacuate the wounded.


    How did he do that? Dismantling the car with bare hands?


    This is not a certain drama.


    With full of doubts, she evacuated the wounded on the bus, and ran back panting, only to see the man standing on a side-turned off-road vehicle and a small car on the off-road vehicle.


    "This car cannot be dismantled. The frame presses the arms of the passengers inside. If it is forced to dismantle, it may cause secondary injury to the passengers." The female traffic police was afraid that this guy would continue to dismantle the car and hurriedly reminded.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    Seeing that Ye Hao was not going to continue dismantling the car, the female police officer was relieved.


    "In this case, you can only wait for the crane to come and hoist the car on it." The female police officer just added, Ye Hao walked to the side of the car, grabbed the car frame with his left hand, and put the crutches on his right arm. Below, the right hand also grabbed the frame of the car.

 Chapter 500： Save people

    My name is A Ke. Today is the first month I joined the high-speed traffic police team. I didn''t expect to encounter the Spring Festival travel incident when I was just working.


    I thought it was just a matter of dredging the vehicle, but I didn''t expect a rear-end collision of a vehicle with hazardous chemicals.


    That''s all.


    A strange man in a medical gown appeared unexpectedly.


    If it wasn''t for him to be a little handsome, and those deep eyes, his temperament was good.


    I would really think he is a neurotic.


    But I never thought that this man refreshed my worldview.


    Dismantling the car with bare hands?


    Okay, maybe the car is broken, I admit it.


    But what the **** is carrying a car with both hands!


    That''s not a toy car, it''s a car made of real steel!


    Ake stared blankly at the man lifting the car little by little.


    "Hurry up... pull out the people in the car first!" The man''s words made Ake come back to his senses.


    He ran up and got off the people who were pressing on the car and off-road vehicle.


    Half a minute passed.


    Akko wiped his sweat: "People...people have moved out."


    bump


    As her voice fell, the car was thrown aside.


    The man''s body seemed to sway a few times, and Ake hurried up to help him.


    "Are you okay." Akko asked worriedly.


    "It''s okay. See if anyone else has any problems." Ye Hao panted, his face was a little pale, and his right leg trembled slightly.


    "Your leg is bleeding?" Akko said, pointing to Ye Hao''s right leg.


    Ye Hao lowered his head and saw that the white pants of the hospital gown he was wearing had blood printed on it.


    Mostly the force was just applied, causing the thigh wound to burst open.


    "I''m fine. Go and see if there are any passengers in other cars. We are running out of time." Ye Hao supported his body with a cane, and fumbled towards the car in front of him step by step.


    Ake actually felt distressed in her heart at this moment.


    ...


    More than ten minutes later, in the shocked eyes of several traffic policemen, one after another wounded were carried out, and they also witnessed Ye Hao''s unique skill in dismantling the car.


    "Have the wounded moved out?" Ye Hao glanced at the system screen, and there were four minutes left.


    "Should have all moved out." Akko gasped.


    Ye Hao''s face wrinkled.


    "Life is a matter of life, I don''t want it. I want it. I must immediately let people check whether there are people stranded in the tunnel within two minutes. After two minutes, immediately evacuate the tunnel!"


    With that said, Ye Hao took the lead with crutches, preparing to check the vehicle again.


    "Brother Ye, take a break first. Let us leave these tasks to us, your injury." Akko tried to hold Ye Hao.


    So far, Ye Hao has hardly taken a break, dismantling and lifting the car.


    He was doing these physical tasks almost alone, not because others didn''t want to help, but because they didn''t have the strength of Ye Hao.


    At this moment, the clothes on his back have been stained with a large amount of blood, which is strange to see.


    But Ye Hao ignored A Ke, and went through car by car.


    He wanted to make sure that no one stayed.


    Two minutes later, after confirming that no one was stranded in the tunnel, Ye Hao followed the traffic police to withdraw outside.


    Within ten meters of walking out of the tunnel, a violent explosion occurred in the tunnel.


    A wave of heat swept out from inside, and there was a fire in the tunnel, which can be seen in the dark night for several kilometers.


    "My God." The traffic police captain swallowed, took off his hat and wiped his sweat.


    "If this is a few minutes later, the brothers will stay inside." The traffic police next to him exclaimed.


    Several traffic policemen subconsciously moved their gazes to the young man next to him. At this moment, their female police officer Akko was intimately holding a handkerchief to wipe the sweat from his forehead.


    Although Ak is not very beautiful, as a rare female police officer on the high-speed traffic police team, she is already the object of many male traffic policemen.


    It''s fake to say that you don''t be jealous of someone you like to wipe so intimately for a man.


    But facing the man in front of him, the admiration of the traffic police is greater than jealousy.


    Tick ??tick


    Rain fell from the sky.


    "It''s raining?" the traffic police captain muttered.


    At this moment, a cry of exclamation came from the temporary spot for the wounded in the distance.


    "Come on, no good. Someone is bleeding heavily here!"


    "What''s the matter with this person, he was fine just now, why did he vomit blood!"


    "Doctor, take a look."


    "I... I''m just a medical student, this... I don''t know."


    The crowd became more and more noisy, and the traffic police captain pushed away the crowd.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the situation?" The traffic police captain frowned.


    "Comrade traffic police, here is a wounded person you just moved out, who suddenly vomited blood!" A young guy shouted with blood in his hands.


    The traffic police captain hurriedly looked at the wounded, and saw that at this moment the wounded was lying flat on the ground, with blood pouring from the corners of his mouth, and a large patch of blood was stained on the ground.


    "What is going on? Where is he injured?" The traffic police captain hurriedly shouted.


    "I...I guess it''s probably caused by squeezing and bursting of an organ or blood vessel in the body, causing massive bleeding in the body." The medical student said nervously.


    "Then you have a way to treat it?" the traffic police captain asked.


    The student shook his head hurriedly: "I can''t. In this case, the doctor must hold a knife and find out where the patient is bleeding! According to this amount of bleeding, if not treated in time, he estimated that he will not last more than half an hour."


    The cold rain fell, but it couldn''t eliminate the anxiety in everyone''s hearts.


    The traffic police captain took out his cell phone with a calm face.


    "Hey. This is ###. The tunnel exploded and the people inside have been evacuated safely."


    "But there was a casualty who was bleeding heavily at the scene and needed emergency treatment. Where are you guys? Where are you?"


    "What? There were also several rear-end collisions on highway 246, and the ambulance got stuck there!"


    "Then how long can you rush over? Another hour? The patient can''t wait!"


    The traffic police captain was there constantly shouting at the other end of the phone, and a crutch appeared in front of him.


    "Everyone stepped back five meters to make room for the wounded to find a bed, umbrella, knife, flashlight, alcohol, and any other tools that can be used!" Ye Hao stared at the patient in front of him, he said in a deep voice.


    I thought it would be fine to evacuate the crowd, but I didn''t expect that the matter was not over yet, someone was dying in front of me.


    "Comrade? What are you doing?" The traffic police captain looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "Save people." Ye Hao replied silently.


    "Save people? Will you... medical skills?" The traffic police captain looked at the young man in disbelief.


    "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up and follow my instructions. This person can''t last long!" Ye Hao urged.


    The traffic police captain looked at the phone in his hand, he turned off the phone when he gritted his teeth, and ordered the police officer next to him. "With this as the center, set up a five-square-meter quarantine area...no, ten-square-meter isolation area. Look for beds, umbrellas, knives, flashlights, alcohol, and any medical tools you can find for me!"

 Chapter 501： Surgery on high speed

    "Report, there is no bed. But a driver brought a folding bed."


    "No matter what, put it on quickly. Move people up!"


    "Report, there is no such big umbrella, but a freight driver took down his canopy."


    "Install it quickly, it''s going to rain heavily."


    ...


    In just five minutes, an open-air operating room with a folding bed as an operating table and a canopy as a ceiling was built.


    "Mr..., here... here are some surgical tools I brought, I don''t know... if they can be used." The medical student panted and brought a small white box.


    Inside are placed scalpels, scissors, needles and other surgical items, and even anesthesia needles.


    "That''s great, these just come in handy! By the way, you are a medical student, right?" Ye Hao took the small box happily.


    He originally planned to use his own Soulchaser Blade instead of the scalpel, but in that case, there is a certain degree of risk. It is better to have special surgical instruments than to use the Soulchaser Blade.


    "Yes. But I am an Otology..."


    Ye Hao interrupted before the student finished speaking.


    "Being my assistant, no problem."


    The medical student paused. He looked at the man on crutches in front of him, and took a deep breath: "No problem."


    Everything is almost ready, but the lights are still too dim.


    "Where''s the lamp? Haven''t you found the lamp for lighting?" Ye Hao shouted impatiently.


    "Report. We only found a bunch of flashlights." A traffic policeman ran over with dozens of flashlights of all kinds.


    "Are these all right?" the traffic police captain asked Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao hesitated for a moment, there is no way, he can''t ask too much, it is impossible to meet the conditions in the operating room here.


    "Here, here, here... everyone is arranged to carry a flashlight. Remember, it is best not to shake during the operation, otherwise it is likely to affect the operation process!"


    Ye Hao urged.


    The traffic police captain nodded, he picked up a flashlight himself, stood at the place designated by Ye Hao, and raised the flashlight in his hand.


    Several other traffic police officers and female traffic police A Ke also stood around holding up a flashlight, and several lights of the flashlight focused on the patient''s abdomen.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, put the crutches aside, supported his body with his left leg, and picked up the scalpel.


    "Take off the patient''s clothes and anaesthetize the patient."


    "We should first confirm the location of the injured person''s bleeding." The student on the side reminded.


    Ye Hao''s face wrinkled: "I know. You just need to follow my instructions now."


    The student opened his mouth, but seeing Ye Hao''s serious eyes, he still swallowed what he wanted to say.


    Follow Ye Hao''s instructions to lift the patient''s clothes, and then anesthetize the patient.


    A few minutes later, Ye Hao''s scalpel cut open the skin of the patient''s abdomen, and blood came out.


    With the cutting bit by bit, the organs under the skin are exposed, and the intestines can even be seen.


    The female traffic police Akko moved up and down, her face was pale, and her forehead was covered with sweat.


    But she still bit her lip and stayed there motionless.


    The situation of the other male traffic police is not much better.


    But that student is much better than them. It seems that when he was in medical school, he had already conducted anatomy courses.


    At this moment, the student was surprised to look at a large blood vessel under the wound.


    It depends on the situation when the previous car accident occurred, the blood vessels burst due to compression, causing heavy bleeding.


    OMG!


    But how did he know it was bleeding from this position? The position of the operation is almost the same as the position of blood vessel bleeding.


    When the students were surprised, Ye Hao had already treated the wound and sutured the blood vessel with needles.


    The student breathed a sigh of relief.


    So fast.


    For others, you may not see much, but this fluent process can be described with textbook-style treatment, and it has been accelerated to twice the speed!


    Even in a professional operating room, it takes at least ten to twenty minutes to complete.


    But this man got it done in just a few minutes.


    "You, stitch up the wound here. It''s okay!" Ye Hao''s voice made the student come back to his senses and took the needle and thread in Ye Hao''s hand: "No...no problem."


    Although a little nervous.


    But stitching up the wound is still relatively simple, and Ye Hao''s wound is as small as possible, so stitching is very easy.


    When the student was stitching the wound, he was surprised to see that Ye Hao actually picked up the scalpel again and cut the position under the right chest.


    "Don''t be distracted and continue to suture the wound. We are now in an unstable operating environment and cannot expose the wound to the air for too long."


    Ye Hao''s words, let the students continue to stitch immediately and honestly.


    When he finally sutured the wound and raised his head.


    He looked at another wounded mouth in shock, and bones could be seen inside the wounded mouth.


    On the small silver plate next to it, there were already several broken bones that had been taken out.


    Rushing


    At this time, the rain outside suddenly became very heavy, and the sound of raindrops beating against the canopy could be heard.


    Ye Hao didn''t move, his eyes kept staring at the wound in front of him. After taking out the last broken bone, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    [Fluoroscopy enters cooling down]


    The reason why he can accurately find the location is of course thanks to the fluoroscopy, otherwise it would be difficult for him to directly find the wound and every broken bone in the wound.


    Ten minutes later, the wound was also sutured.


    Ye Hao sighed in relief and wiped off his sweat. He put his hand on the patient''s chest and closed his eyes.


    One minute later.


    "The pulse is weak, but it''s normal, breathing is stable, and bleeding symptoms have slowed. The operation was successful, and the patient is out of danger." Ye Hao''s voice fell.


    The traffic police around were relieved.


    Ye Hao''s arc looked at the traffic policemen who were holding their flashlights nearby.


    "You can put it down."


    For nearly half an hour during the operation, these traffic policemen kept their flashlights up and motionless. Although it seemed like a simple thing, it took too much perseverance for a person to do it.


    Immediately after Ye Hao''s voice fell, several traffic policemen ignored the heavy rain and rushed directly to the side of the notification barrier, hanging their heads.


    vomit¡­¡­


    After a while, they shivered and returned pale.


    "too disgusting."


    "It''s over, I feel like I will have nightmares these days."


    Several male traffic police murmured weakly.


    "Are you promising?" The traffic police captain glared at several of his team members, but he didn''t know that he was the first to vomit.


    The traffic police captain walked up to Ye Hao to salute.


    "Thank you."


    "It''s okay. Just wait until the rescue vehicle arrives and lift the patient into the car. During this period, don''t let the injured come into contact with rain or violent shaking."


    "Okay." Ye Hao finished, took off his gloves, walked to the edge of the canopy with a cane, looked at the rain curtain outside, his face wrinkled slightly.

 Chapter 502： Damn physique

    "Big Brother Ye. Drink some water and take a break." Female traffic police Ake walked to Ye Hao holding her teacup, looking at Ye Hao''s face eagerly.


    hero?


    Yes, isn''t the man in front of him a hero.


    There was a blush on her face.


    "Is the tunnel in front of me inaccessible? How long will it take to restore traffic?" Ye Hao asked instead of taking the water glass.


    The female traffic police was taken aback.


    "Yes. The tunnel in front of you will have to wait until the emergency repair troops come over. It is estimated that it will not be available for half a month. The cars stuck here have to be slowly reversed, and it will take a day or two to detour from another road."


    The traffic police captain came over and said with a sigh.


    "Then is there any other way to get off the highway?" Ye Hao looked into the darkness beside the highway.


    "Comrade, are you in a hurry? If you want to get off the highway now, you can only take the small road over there, then pass the small village over there, and then you can find the provincial road if you take the road. However, it is raining now, this road is not good go."


    The traffic police captain said.


    Ye Hao looked around, he handed his car key to the female traffic policeman.


    "My car is parked at ###, car license number###, please help me deal with it. I''m in a little hurry now." Ye Hao said, he walked to a pedestrian next to him with a cane.


    He bought an umbrella and a flashlight with the pedestrian.


    With that said, walked into the rain screen, ready to climb over the high-speed barrier.


    "Wait. Brother Ye, where are you going? In a hurry?" the female traffic police yelled.


    "I''m going to Tianmu Mountain before noon tomorrow."


    "Can''t you wait a few days?"


    "I promised someone else, I must come."


    Ye Hao''s voice fell, turned over the isolation fence, and walked off the highway from the side road.


    Muddy gravel paths, pouring rain, and biting cold wind.


    Although he had an umbrella, his clothes were completely soaked, pain from time to time, and his right leg was so numb that he couldn''t bend.


    Ye Hao estimated that this injury, being so tossed by himself, under normal circumstances, it would not be better than half a year.


    But wait until tomorrow night when the Holy Healing is done, these are not problems.


    The most important thing for him now is to arrive at Tianmu Mountain on time.


    Someone might ask why Ye Hao is so stubborn. This is just a matter of the Hu family, why he rushed so desperately.


    committed to.


    Man''s promise


    This is Ye Hao''s answer.


    Take other people''s things, promise other people''s things, no matter what.


    This is Ye Hao''s principle.


    On the lonely path, only one person walked silently, and the light of the flashlight could only illuminate the road one or two meters ahead in the rain.


    [Ding, the host task is completed, get a bottle of talent boosting potion]


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief with the system prompt sound in his ears.


    It seems that the patient has gotten into the ambulance and is completely out of danger.


    [Talent Boost Potion: It can increase a person¡¯s physical talent, and the effect depends on the user¡¯s original physical condition. The higher the physical talent before use, the weaker the effect]


    This thing is not bad, whether it is for personal use or for others to use.


    After walking for almost ten minutes, Ye Hao heard the sound of a horn behind him.


    Is there still a car in this wilderness?


    Ye Hao turned his head, and a beam of light shone, making Ye Hao half-closed his eyes.


    Only after the car approached did Ye Hao drive clearly.


    A police motorcycle, but at this time the police motorcycle was already a bit "unbearable". Most of the body was covered with mud.


    "Big Brother Ye. You are walking so fast, I thought I was chasing in the wrong direction." An excited female voice came from the car.


    That female traffic policeman.


    "Why are you here?" Ye Hao looked at the female traffic police in surprise.


    The female traffic police wiped the rain off her face.


    "The captain said, you helped us a lot. We can''t be idle if you have something to do. We found this motorcycle, and with the help of our colleagues, we lifted the highway down and let me take you to Tianmu Mountain."


    "You send me? This..." Ye Hao hesitated.


    "It''s okay. Brother Ye, aren''t you in a hurry? If you go out in this way, even if you are lucky, you can find a car and go through Yuhang City to Tianmu Mountain. How can it be tomorrow afternoon... No, it should be this afternoon. "


    "Furthermore, the captain inquired about the traffic jams in the urban and suburban areas of Yuhang today."


    The female traffic policeman pointed to herself and said with a smile: "My hometown is at the foot of Tianmu Mountain. I know that a short road can bypass Yuhang city."


    "I promise to send you to Tianmu Mountain before noon!"


    Seeing the ardent eyes of the female traffic policeman, Ye Hao could only agree to let her send him off based on the actual situation.


    "Brother Ye get in the car quickly."


    "Ok."


    "Brother Ye, where are you from?"


    "Yu Hang... uh... Haicheng people."


    When it comes to where he is from, Ye Hao is actually a bit entangled. He was born in Yuhang, but he doesn''t like the Ye family.


    The mother''s hometown is Haicheng.


    Then he should be from Haicheng.


    "Big Brother Ye, you...what do you like?"


    "Nothing I particularly like."


    "Big Brother Ye, have you ever practiced? I think you can carry a car with such strength."


    "Well, I am naturally stronger."


    "Brother Ye, you... do you have a girlfriend?"


    ...


    Although the rain was heavy and the road was a bit bumpy, the female policeman was still interested and kept asking Ye Hao many questions.


    Ye Hao was not a fool. He could see that the female police officer had an idea about him, but he didn''t think much about the female officer.


    The most important thing is that after having a relationship with Song Ying, Ye Hao has determined that Song Ying is his woman.


    Ye Hao took out his mobile phone from his pocket, he wanted to call the old man Hu.


    But he found out sadly that his mobile phone had been turned off because of no electricity.


    "That...comrade."


    "Just call me Ake."


    "Ake... can you lend me your phone."


    "It should be in my pocket, touch it yourself."


    "Oh."


    Ye Hao stretched out his hand and touched A Ke''s pocket.


    With the seemingly ordinary movements, A Ke''s heart was pounding, and she could feel the wet feeling behind her.


    And that masculine taste.


    Akko thinks that she is not a **** woman, but to the man behind her, she feels that she has no resistance and has a natural charm in him.


    Coupled with his previous performance, it completely captured her heart.


    If Ye Hao knew what Akko was thinking in his heart, he might have to scold the physique of Playboy again.


    "No cell phone."


    "That should be in the left pocket."


    "I looked for... and nothing."


    "Look at the chest pocket."


    503


    "..."


    The woman who was dazzled by love really had zero IQ, Ye Hao resisted the temptation and let Ake take it by herself.


    But Akke didn''t find it either. Later, I remembered that when he commanded the vehicle, his mobile phone was thrown in the police car.


    Without a mobile phone, Ye Hao could only dispel the idea of ??contacting Father Lake first. I can only hope that I can reach Tianmu Mountain on time.

 Chapter 503： Tianmu Mountain, the competition begins!

    The main peak of Tianmu Mountain.


    After the heavy rain last night, Tianmu Mountain was surrounded by clouds at this moment, and the clear air and blue sky gave people a sense of wonderland.


    And there is an area behind the main peak of Tianmu Mountain that is not open to tourists, and tourists are not allowed to enter.


    But today, on a mountain road, several servants in cloth shirts are walking in the dense forest with several people.


    "Tianmu Mountain hasn''t been here for five years in a blink of an eye. The world has changed a lot. Only this high mountain and dense forest still looks like this." The old man sighed with a cane.


    "Lao Hu is still very elegant." Du Guirong smiled on the side.


    But the lakes and seas following the two of them turned their heads in three steps and looked down at the mountain.


    "Walking must look like walking!" The old man frowned and scolded.


    "Father, I''m not worried about that kid yet. If he doesn''t come by any chance..." Hu Qihai muttered.


    The old man Hu did not speak.


    "Some people will always come when they should come. The things and people in this world, cause and effect, are actually destined." Du Guirong said.


    "You kid, why are you still talking about the Buddhist principles now?" The old man said with a smile: "Okay, let''s not talk about it. People are still waiting for us."


    "Sihai, you are too impetuous. Whenever you change your temper, it is estimated that you may go further."


    As he was talking, Stoudemire, who led the way, stopped.


    "Several people, Tianmu Lake is here."


    Several people looked at the front, there was a lake with clear water, and there were many houses beside the lake.


    In the middle of the lake there is a small island, almost the size of a football field.


    By the lake, a lot of people have gathered, including young people with the appearance of weak scholars, middle-aged people in their forties, five big and three strong men, and many women with good posture.


    Among them, the people from the Hu family had arrived early, and they all came to greet him when he saw the old man coming.


    ...


    An hour later, the sun was just overhead.


    A man in Taoist uniform walked out, and everyone''s eyes fell on him.


    "Welcome all martial arts practitioners from aristocratic sects to come to our Tianmu Mountain and participate in the Jiangnan martial arts competition held every five years..."


    First there is an opening remark.


    "Now I want to read out the list of people participating in this tournament."


    The man took out a list and began to read the names on it.


    "Zhu Kai, Liang Haixing, Chen Weilan..."


    Most of the people present are familiar with these names.


    After all, Jiangnan is such a big place, and everyone almost bows their heads without seeing them.


    Participants are either big brothers or apprentices from any school, or juniors from a family.


    Or some casual repairs from wild roads.


    However, there is an unwritten rule here, that is, generally participating in the competition is the younger generation under the age of 30.


    After all, seniors in their fifties are always embarrassed to bully juniors, so this contest is meaningless.


    Among them, those who belong to the three families of Yuhang have the most status, and they will be read last.


    "Ye Haosheng, Ye Yaoer, Ye Weijun... Qiu Chunlong, Qiu Yi fight..."


    After reading the first two, most people''s eyes moved subconsciously to the place where the old man of the Lake family was.


    Some people even whispered.


    "Hey, I heard that there are few people in the Hu family who can fight."


    "Yes. Since the patriarch of the Lake Family, the younger generations are of average talents, and they have fallen out of favor for several competitions."


    "If this continues, the Lake Family probably will not be an ordinary family."


    "On the contrary, the young Qiu from the Qiu Family is very upbeat and talented. He has reached the stage of refining strength at the age of 20. This makes the Qiu Family want to compete with Ye Family for the first position in Yuhang."


    "But the Ye family has been mysterious recently. Their eldest son seems to be studying abroad."


    Just when everyone was talking about it, the sound of a name stunned everyone.


    "Hushan, a bucket of lake, Ye Hao..."


    The sound of this name made the Ye family''s and Qiu Chunlong''s faces wrinkled.


    "Strange? Who is this Ye Hao? Is the surname Ye from the Ye family? Why is it that the person is mispronounced behind the Hu family?"


    "But I remember that there was no one named Ye Hao in the Ye family''s generation."


    With doubts, everyone''s eyes wandered back and forth between the Ye family and the Hu family.


    "Brother Howard Johnson, is this Ye Hao from your family?" a young man asked Ye Haosheng, the younger generation of the Ye family next to him.


    Ye Haosheng snorted and said sarcastically: "Ye Hao. We were from the Ye family before, but we have been expelled from the Ye family, and I don''t know how to get to the lake family."


    When Ye Haosheng said this, his voice was deliberately loud, and everyone around him heard it. Everyone heard it from ten to ten, and everyone around the lake heard it.


    Soon they had a similar conclusion in their hearts.


    This Ye Hao was from the Ye family before. He was expelled from the Ye family for some reason.


    "The Lake family is not good either. We all want a dog that the Ye family doesn''t want." Another young man in the Ye family, Ye Weijun sneered.


    "You..." Ye Yaoer, who was standing by, was angrily just trying to refute them.


    But he was held back by his parents.


    "Yao''er be quiet and stay honestly. I don''t know where your head is cramping, but you want to participate in the competition."


    Ye Yaoer''s parents are also there, and they constantly blame their daughter.


    "When did your girl''s family practice martial arts, wait a moment to go up and walk around and get down quickly."


    "Ye Erye is also true. He usually doesn''t care about family affairs. I didn''t expect that he would agree to his sister to participate in the competition. Isn''t this embarrassing our Ye family?" Ye Yaoer''s younger brother shook his head and muttered.


    Ye Yaoer gritted her teeth and squeezed her fists.


    This time she originally had no chance to participate, but because Ye Erye recommended her, she had the opportunity to stand here.


    However, in the eyes of the Ye family, what strength can Ye Yaoer, who is usually almost unknown, have? It is estimated to be the rhythm of a round of travel.


    Ye Yaoer didn''t care about these ridicules. She knew very well that this was her chance, and only absolute strength could make these people shut up.


    In order to let oneself grasp one''s own destiny.


    At the same time, when she heard the name of Brother Hao, she knew that those who were mocking Ye Hao would soon regret it.


    Although she hadn''t seen Brother Hao before, she believed in Brother Hao who could teach her Chiba Buddha''s hand and take out so many mysterious things.


    These people will surely admire them here. "Wait, Ye Hao doesn''t seem to be there, right? It''s probably a faceless coming. This should be disqualified." Ye Haosheng suddenly stood up and shouted to the presiding priest.

 Chapter 504： Top 18

    As soon as Ye Haosheng''s words came out, people around him were talking about it, and most of them thought that what he said was reasonable.


    The presiding priest looked at the location of the lake house.


    "The rules of the tournament do not require that you have to be on-site. As long as people are there before the official tournament begins," Du Guirong said aloud.


    The presiding priest thought for a while, there is indeed no such rule, and registration only requires a notification from the elders.


    He agreed and said: "Indeed. There are no such rules in the competitions in previous generations, but when the competition officially starts, if this Ye Hao is not present, he will be judged to abstain."


    Now that I have said so, others have nothing to discuss.


    The next step is to talk about the game process.


    Because there are more people participating in the competition, there are more than one hundred young people in the small group. If the comparison goes down one by one, it is estimated that it will be compared to the new year''s 30th.


    So the first round is the knockout.


    The more than one hundred people are roughly divided into six groups, and one group is engaged in a melee. There are only three promotion places in one group.


    In other words, after the knockout, only eighteen people can advance.


    "Now I want to announce each group of players drawn."


    "The first group: Qiu Chunlong, Tian Yuan Hao..."


    "The second group: Ye Haosheng, a bucket in the lake, Jiang Xiaoyu..."


    "The third group: Ye Hao, Yu Zeping... Ye Yaoer."


    "Fourth group:


    ...


    "Now ask the first group of people to take a bamboo raft to Huzhongtai to prepare."


    Ye Yaoer, who was in the Ye family camp, had a heartbeat, but she didn''t expect that she and Brother Hao would be in a group.


    "Ye Hao is in the third group. According to the time of previous years, it is estimated that it will take half an hour to an hour to reach the third group. I don''t know if Ye Hao can arrive." Hu Sihai muttered irritably.


    Seeing that, I wish I could go on stage to fight.


    "Uncle Hu. Why do we rely on outsiders? A few of us are okay!" The younger generation of the Hu family, a few boys shouted unconvinced there.


    Originally this kind of thing should be played by members of his own family.


    But this time, they even let a person with a foreign surname be with them. Although the name is the son-in-law of the Hu family, it will inevitably make them feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Just a few of you. All of them are still in the early stage of the body refining stage and in the middle of the stage. If you fight for anger, I don''t have to worry about it." Husihai glared at several Hu family disciples angrily.


    He also knew that Hujia Qinghuang did not pick up.


    When he represented the Hu family in the martial arts competition, it was more than 20 years ago. That time he made the top three, but unfortunately lost to Ye Erye.


    Since then, the younger generation of the Hu family has never made it to the top eighteen.


    This has also left a rumor that the lake family is not as good as it was in the past and is going to decline.


    "Okay, all be quiet. Watching more is also a way to improve your martial arts. This kind of opportunity is rare." The old man said aloud.


    At this moment, about twenty people around the lake successively took a bamboo raft to the small island in the middle of the lake, standing on a corner of each.


    "I''m here to read out the rules of the competition. You can use any cold weapon during the competition, but remember to stop at the end and not hurt your life."


    "Those who lose the ability to fight, fall into the lake, and admit defeat will withdraw from the competition."


    "You can be clear."


    The presiding priest stepped on a bamboo raft next to the small island and looked at the people on the island.


    "understand."


    "understand."


    Most of the young people''s eyes were filled with excitement at the moment.


    After all, in this age of advanced technology and material desires, martial arts has long been forgotten by the world.


    It is a rare opportunity to have this kind of competition.


    "The first set of competitions begins!"


    Following the order of the presiding priest, these twenty-odd people were looking for their opponents one after another. Among them, there were also some who had made friends in private, and weeded out others tacitly.


    This kind of thing seems unfair, but it has been recognized since ancient times.


    Because the predecessors believed that even if the strong were besieged by others, they were still strong. If they were defeated, it would only show that they did not cultivate enough.


    Even if the weak gather more and get promoted by chance, they can''t go far.


    Therefore, everyone is used to this small group in the knockout.


    At this moment, the battle in the island has already begun, and they have displayed their best efforts to compete for the three places.


    But around a person, it seems much empty.


    That was the Qiu Chunlong of the Qiu family. Ever since he was on the island, Qiu Chunlong has stood there with an arrogant face, and since the beginning of the battle, other people have intuitively kept their distance from him.


    They are not fools, knowing Qiu Chunlong''s strength is very high, they don''t want to be boring.


    "A bunch of rubbish." Qiu Chunlong smiled contemptuously and moved his feet.


    The body happened to appear between two people who were still fighting, and both fists were thrown out.


    The two who caught off guard were shot off the island and landed in the lake.


    Qiu Chunlong has done it!


    The other people who were fighting trembled in their hearts.


    The two people who were shot down into the lake, after being dragged onto the bamboo raft by the little Taoist priest, could only admit that they were unfortunate.


    Then, wherever Qiu Chunlong went, someone must be shot out of the field.


    "This Qiuchunlong, Qiufeng thirty-six styles are already practiced well." Du Guirong sighed.


    "Qiuchunlong is talented, but he has arrogance in his heart. If the sword is too sharp, it will break easily." The old man shook his head and said.


    On the other side of the Qiu family''s camp, seeing Qiu Chunlong''s performance, they nodded appreciatively.


    "Brother Qiu, come on!"


    "Young Master Qiu is so handsome."


    Even here, there is no shortage of Qiu Chunlong''s little fans shouting there.


    After all, a handsome man with strong martial arts and a deep background is very popular whether in the secular world or among martial arts practitioners.


    Soon, three people were left on the small island in the lake.


    "The first group is over. Qiu Jiaqiu Chunlong, Zheng Dongdong from the Zheng family martial arts center, and Liu Xiaohua from Lianhuashan advance.


    This is the end of the first group of competitions.


    Then came the second set of competitions.


    The second set of competitions was almost also a crushing type. After all, it is really difficult for some Xiaomen Xiaopai martial arts schools to fight against those aristocratic disciples.


    But there is also an episode.


    Ye Haosheng of the Ye family, as soon as he went on the field, he chased and beat the lake of the lake family.


    Obviously, Ye Haosheng''s strength was above a bucket of lake, and even a bucket of blood hitting the lake fell to the ground. When he was about to lose, the presiding priest announced the end of the game.


    It turned out that there were only three people left unconsciously.


    A big bald man with a stick beside him was smiling.


    Ye Haosheng looked at the bucket of lake lying on the ground contemptuously: "If you are lucky, you''d better pray that you don''t touch me in the next competition."


    After speaking, he turned and took the bamboo raft back to the shore.


    A bucket of the lake was so excited that he coughed up a lot of blood, it was better to be helped back off the court.


    "The second group is over, Hujiahu has a bucket, Ye Jiaye Haosheng, Putuoshan Lu Yuan is advancing."


    A bucket of the lake was lying pale on the stretcher.


    The faces of the Hu family were mixed.


    The good news is that Hu made the top 18 in one bucket.


    The worry is that this is probably due to internal injuries, and there is almost no hope for the next battle.


    At this time, the third group of people has begun to board the island.


    The strength of the third group can be said to be the most average among the many groups. There is no such strong person as Ye Haosheng and Qiu Chunlong.


    The presiding priest glanced at the more than twenty people on the island, his face wrinkled.


    Looking at the camp next to the lake. "Why your Ye Hao hasn''t arrived yet, if it hasn''t arrived, I will sentence him to abandon the game."

 Chapter 505： Yelling Ye Family

    The people on the Ye family camp began to sneer.


    "I guess that kid is afraid to come."


    "Haha, a dog we don''t want in the Ye family, there is no face to come here."


    "I remember when I was a kid I taught him a lot."


    Hearing the urging of the presiding priest, Hu Sihai anxiously looked at his father.


    Old man Hu was like an old monk entering Ding, with his eyes closed and silent.


    "Brother Dao. The kid probably has diarrhea, please wait." Du Guirong said with a fist.


    The presiding priest frowned.


    "Hey, Mr. Du. What you said is wrong. This is a martial arts competition. On such an important occasion, a junior is late. There is no reason to wait for him." A middle-aged person from the Ye family called.


    Others also echoed.


    "Yes, if he doesn''t come for a few hours, don''t we have to wait for him for a few hours."


    "Start, start. Hurry up."


    "That kid was probably beaten when he came."


    The presiding priest exhaled: "I declare that Ye Hao of the Hu family is because..."


    "Wait, there were rules before the Jiangnan Tournament. If any contestant is not present, you can wait for a stick of incense."


    The old man Hu who had been closing his eyes suddenly opened his eyes and said in a deep voice.


    "Yide Taoists should remember this rule."


    The old man of the lake looked at a small courtyard on the right side of the lake, and an old white beard was sitting there with his eyes squinted. Sitting beside a beautiful woman, and a young woman with sunglasses.


    The presiding priest looked at the old white beard.


    "There is indeed such a saying in ancient times. If this is the case, then I will incense for this Ye Hao donor and wait for him." Old White Beard said in a deep voice.


    "Xie Yide Taoist." The old man made a fist and saluted.


    The presiding priest took out an incense stick and put it on the ground.


    Although the others were dissatisfied, they were still in awe of the old white beard and didn''t say anything.


    "Ye Hao doesn''t know what''s going on. I heard that he was here too, and I thought about watching a good show." The woman in sunglasses next to the beautiful woman whispered.


    "I think you are anxious to see that kid." The beautiful woman next to her was looking at her with a smile.


    This beautiful woman stood there, attracted the attention of many people, and even many young people were ready to move.


    But they can only think in their hearts and dare not make any moves, because they know very well that this woman''s background is no weaker than Yuhang Sanjiao, even above them.


    "Aunt, what are you talking about! I won''t talk to you anymore." There was a panic in the woman''s eyes under her sunglasses.


    In this moment, the incense in the middle of the island has burned halfway.


    "Brother Ye, what''s going on! Didn''t you call us yesterday afternoon and we were already on the highway? Why haven''t we come yet!" a big man murmured anxiously there.


    "I don''t know. I called just now, but he couldn''t get through." The young man on the side shook his head.


    These two people are Niu Shaoqiang and Niu Dazhuang.


    Both of them were secretly worried about Ye Hao who hadn''t arrived.


    At this moment, Ye Yaoer on the island is like an ant on a hot pot. Seeing the incense that is about to burn out, she can only pray that the incense burns slowly.


    But time waits for no one.


    The incense is about to burn to the bottom and go out.


    There were mocking expressions on the Ye family''s faces, and the people on the island began to make preparations. In their opinion, the unknown Ye Hao was the same whether he came or not.


    What strength can a person with no reputation have.


    "Fuck, if you guys choose a place to compete, you can''t find a convenient transportation."


    "What time is it now, and I still choose to be on the mountain. Didi taxi can''t get up, there is no small yellow car for me to ride!"


    "You guys want to exhaust me."


    A grumpy voice came, with heavy breathing.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the sound.


    Wearing a hospital gown, he was covered in mud and water, and his clothes still had blood marks on them.


    He was limping while walking with a cane in his right hand.


    I have to say that this man is almost like a beggar who ran out of a hospital... and he is still a mental hospital.


    "Ye Hao!"


    "Big Brother Ye!"


    "This kid finally came."


    Some people on the court were rejoicing and some frowned.


    All around the world immediately raised his hand and shouted at the presiding priest: "Our people are here!"


    The presiding priest looked at Ye Hao''s sloppy look, his expression disgusted, and his first impression was not very good.


    "Quickly let him take a boat into the island."


    The lake walked quickly to Ye Hao, and patted his shoulder directly with a palm.


    "Where did your kid go! I thought you were not coming!"


    Husihai is like this, it is really impossible to see that he is like the Patriarch of the Lake Family, without the sense of majesty, no wonder he is called Wu Chi.


    "Ahem...Don''t shoot me."


    With this palm, Ye Hao almost didn''t cough up blood.


    "Are you hurt?" Du Guirong walked over and looked at Ye Hao''s appearance.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a little injury. I didn''t come late, where should I fight, hurry up. After the fight I have to sleep well." Ye Hao hit Hache.


    Ye Hao hasn''t slept for almost three days, and Ye Hao can say that both the spirit and the body are very tired.


    "Are you okay with this?" Du Guirong said worriedly.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. It''s on the stage in the center of the lake, how am I going to get there?" Ye Hao waved his hand, eyes falling on the stage in the center of the lake.


    He saw Ye Yaoer, and it seemed that he had not forgotten what he asked Ye Erye before.


    But this way... are you going to fight Ye Yaoer?


    Just when Ye Hao was thinking about it, Du Guirong explained the game process to him.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that it was a group of three people left.


    Afterwards, he was going to the lake to take a bamboo raft into the arena, but he noticed a few bad eyes.


    He looked over, his face immediately darkened.


    Under the surprised eyes of everyone, he did not get on the bamboo raft, but walked to the Ye family camp.


    "Ye Chongming, and Peng Qianfeng. Let them get out of Laozi! I have to settle the ledger with them!"


    This opening made everyone around him startled.


    Is this girl crazy? They really have to wonder if this kid ran out of the mental hospital.


    Not only was he late for the martial arts contest, he ran over in this strange costume, and now he ran to the Ye family and clamored.


    And if I remember correctly.


    Ye Chongming is the name of the head of the Ye family, and Peng Qianfeng is Ye Chongming''s wife.


    As soon as this kid came up, he called the person in charge of the Ye Family by his name. This was simply a blow to the Ye Family''s face. And this Ye Chongming is also Ye Hao''s father.

 Chapter 506： Ye Yaoer who won without a fight

    As expected, the Ye family looked angry.


    "Bold. Ye Hao, you are so rude, don''t forget. You are from the Ye family!" a middle-aged man scolded Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao frivolous eyebrows: "People from the Ye family? Ha ha, are you kidding me."


    "Huh, a dog that was kicked out of the house by our Ye family dare to bark here. Believe it or not, I''ve abolished you!" Ye Haosheng looked at Ye Hao with a sneer.


    Ye Hao looked at Ye Haosheng.


    "Isn''t this the five-year-old Howard Johnson who still wets the bed? Why, after so many years, he hasn''t wetted the bed!


    "You!" Ye Haosheng felt the strange glances from the people around him.


    He looked angry. The five-year-old bedwetting had been a taboo since he was a child, and no one dared to mention it in front of him!


    Ye Hao''s opening was just opening his wound.


    "Howard Johnson, don''t bother with this kind of person. He is no longer in the same world as us." Ye Weijun looked at Ye Hao proudly.


    Ye Hao shook his head and sighed, "You know, people like you often don''t survive two chapters in novels."


    Ye Weijun looked murderous.


    "Enough. Ye Hao, if you are not on the island, I will sentence you out." The presiding priest''s impression of Ye Hao is already extremely low.


    Although I really want to settle accounts with Peng Qianfeng, since the woman is not here, I can only do business first.


    He leaned on a cane and rode a bamboo raft to the island, and happened to stand beside Ye Yaoer.


    "Brother Hao." Ye Yaoer looked at Ye Hao with joy.


    "Don''t talk to me in front of the Ye family." Ye Yaoer still lives in the Ye family after all, and Ye Hao doesn''t want to involve her.


    Ye Yaoer understood what Ye Hao meant, she whispered.


    "Neither the Patriarch nor his wife came."


    Didn''t come?


    Ye Hao frowned. It seemed that after the incident, he was going to Yuhang Ye''s house again.


    There are some things that should be settled.


    "You guys will listen to me. Whoever ousted Ye Hao''s kid, I owe him a favor."


    Suddenly a roar came.


    Immediately, Ye Hao felt a group of people around him staring at him.


    Although Ye Haosheng is not a direct line of the Ye family, he has a good status in the Ye family because of his talent.


    Ye Haosheng''s favor is equivalent to an indirect relationship with the Ye family.


    Look at Ye Hao again, leaning on crutches, looking miserable.


    By hitting such a person, you can build a relationship with the Ye Family. This is simply a pie-in-the-sky business.


    Ye Hao glanced at Ye Haosheng outside the lake, he was looking at himself arrogantly, as if telling Ye Hao.


    He wanted to kill Ye Hao, it couldn''t be easier, he didn''t even need to do it.


    "Boy, don''t blame us. Who told you to offend the Ye family." A man with a dagger came over, a cruel smile on his mouth.


    Several other people also surrounded Ye Hao.


    This was good, Ye Hao became the target of public criticism.


    Ye Hao looked at these people and twisted his neck: "Give you a chance to jump to the lake by yourself so that I don''t do it. I am in a bad mood now. Don''t blame me if you have a broken arm and a broken leg."


    "Arrogant."


    "Fuck him!"


    A gang of people rushed up in groups, as if they were about to tear Ye Hao apart.


    "Huh, let this kid understand. Our Ye family is not something his dog can afford." Ye Haosheng just showed a smug smile, but his eyes were stunned.


    Not only him, the expressions on everyone''s faces changed.


    They saw a group of people surrounding Ye Hao, thinking that he would be the first to be eliminated, and he would be beaten badly.


    Even the presiding priest is ready to stop at any time.


    But who ever thought, the next individual flew out in pain and wailing and fell into the water.


    Ye Hao didn''t move at all, except that the crutch in his hand was like a ghost, and it was so fast that it hit other people''s abdomen every time, and then broke their hand bones or leg bones.


    One minute.


    There were only two people left on the court.


    "Wait...Wait, the game is over!" The host Taoist was also dumbfounded just now, and when he recovered, there were only two people standing on the island.


    One is Ye Hao, and the other is Ye Yaoer.


    The presiding priest looked at the players who were rescued from the lake by the bamboo raft with a black line on his face. Before, it was clearly said that three people were selected for promotion, but now there are only two left on the island.


    "Ahem... Because of a little accident, the last person eliminated just now was promoted as the third."


    "I announce that the third group of people who have advanced: Yejia Ye Yaoer, Hujia Ye Hao and... Xishan Boxing Gym, Xi Luochen."


    A man who fell on a bamboo raft shivering with wet body, his eyes lit up when he heard his name.


    Then he forgot the wet cold on his body, and exclaimed excitedly: "I have been promoted? I am in the top eighteen. Great, I am promoted...Oh, my hands...my hands."


    The name Xishan Boxing Gym is very unfamiliar to everyone. It can be said to be a very small force. Originally, they came to participate in the competition as a formality and wanted to make more friends.


    But who would have thought that he would be promoted!


    But no one would pay attention to him at the moment, everyone looked at Ye Hao.


    This short two to three minutes of fighting completely overturned their previous impression of Ye Hao.


    This guy is definitely not weak!


    Although there are no high-level people in the third group, the siege of more than a dozen people can not be easily blocked by one person.


    At the same time, everyone sighed that Ye Yaoer from the Ye family was so lucky. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t make a single move, and he even advanced to the top 18!


    The Ye family also only envied this unknown girl from the Ye family''s good luck, but didn''t care much.


    In their opinion, the knockout matches are lucky, but the next one is one-on-one, and it won''t be so easy to get past.


    This sideline named Ye Yao''er is estimated to be over by then.


    Ye Hao returned to the lake on the bamboo raft. He gestured towards Ye Haosheng, who had an ugly expression in the distance.


    It means that you are next.


    Ye Haosheng clenched his fists, his bones creaking.


    "Brother Howard Johnson, don''t be angry with the kid. His opponent is too weak. If he meets you, he will cry and be beaten."


    Listening to the flattery of others, Ye Haosheng let out a cold snort, praying silently in his heart so that he could meet Ye Hao in the subsequent competition.


    When the time comes, I will take the opportunity to scrap this kid!


    At this moment, the person who was thinking about Ye Hao was not only from the Ye family, but also a person from the Qiu family camp in the distance who stared at Ye Hao with resentment.


    Ye Yaoer returned to her place.


    But for her promotion, the family did not express much excitement, not even a celebration.


    For the first time, she felt a kind of indifference to this family, maybe this is the feelings of a wealthy family.


    The other side.


    Ye Hao returned to the Hu family camp.


    During the period, he also saw Niu Shaoqiang and Niu Dazhuang wave their hands to him. Ye Hao knew that they were going to participate in the martial arts competition before.


    The purpose of their previous visit to Haicheng was actually this.


    "Your strength has improved again." This was the first words that Old Man Hu said when he saw Ye Hao.


    This surprised both Hu Sihai and Du Guirong.


    Improved again? If I remember correctly, Ye Hao''s strength was in the refining realm before. Wouldn''t it be...

 Chapter 507： Overnight at Tianmu Mountain

    In the end, under the questioning of all over the world, Ye Hao said that he had just touched the bottleneck of the refining realm.


    Although he hadn''t reached that state, it was already terrifying to touch the bottleneck of the strength refining state at Ye Hao''s age.


    It''s just that they didn''t know that Ye Hao hadn''t said half a word afterwards.


    Half-step refining


    The next few groups of competitions also continued, and the three promotion places for each group were also released one by one.


    The fourth group: Yandang sword sent Xu Zishan, Niutoushan Niu is strong, Qiu Jiaqiu fights.


    The fifth group: Ye Jia Ye Weijun, San Xiu Xue Zhihai, Wuzhen Wutian.


    Originally Niu Shaoqiang was in the fifth group. Ye Hao thought he could successfully advance, but he did not expect that the girl named Wu Tian had good legs. After a few rounds, Niu Shaoqiang was defeated and fell into the lake.


    Group 6: Tiande Taoist Temple Changchunzi, Qiujia Qiushuiyue, Yejia Ye Fanger.


    This is how the top 18 came out.


    I have to say that from the list of the top 18, we can see the strength of Jiangnan.


    The Ye family deserves to be the first in Yuhang. There are four places in the top 18, followed by the Qiu family. Although the Hu family has two places this time, they do not deserve the name.


    That bucket of lake has no combat effectiveness, Ye Hao... his current strength can be said to be difficult for everyone to guess.


    After these six groups were compared, the sky was already dim.


    "Okay. That''s all for today''s knockout. Taoist temple will arrange accommodation for you, and meals will be delivered to you."


    "It''s easy to get lost at night in the mountains. Please rest early and don''t run around."


    The presiding priest said.


    In this way, everyone started to disperse under the leadership of several little Taoists.


    "What? Ten thousand yuan a night for a small house? You guys are stealing money!"


    As soon as he walked to the wooden house area to the side, Ye Hao heard the familiar cry of Niu Shaoqiang ahead.


    Ten thousand yuan a night? The price is indeed a bit expensive.


    "Sir. Our Tiande Taoist temple accommodation has always been at this price. However, for the qualified players, we provide accommodation for free." The little Taoist replied.


    Ten thousand yuan a night is nothing for those big family.


    But for some casual repairs, the martial arts hall can''t stand it.


    Suddenly, most of the people left the main peak, and before it was completely dark, they went to find a hotel down the mountain.


    "Every time the martial arts contest, there are three to four hundred martial arts practitioners who come here from the Jiangnan region. Although this Tiande Taoist temple is great, it is not enough to completely hold these three to four hundred people."


    "So, we can only raise the price. Let some people instinctively go down the mountain to stay."


    Du Guirong on the side explained.


    This is also the past, anyway, I have been promoted, I have my own room, don''t worry about this.


    "Good brother. It seems that this time the brother can only sleep with the brother. The brother can''t bear to watch the brother sleep in the mountains." Niu Shaoqiang looked at the brother Niu Dazhuang pitifully.


    "Okay. Then you sleep on the floor." Niu Dazhuang gave his brother a glance.


    After seeing Ye Hao, he ran over.


    "Brother Ye, what''s the matter with this injury on your body? Who beat it? I''ll take revenge for you." Niu Dazhuang said, patting his chest.


    "It''s okay, some minor injuries. It will be healed tomorrow."


    Ye Hao looked at Niu Shaoqiang behind Niu Dazhuang.


    "Shaoqiang, how is your injury?"


    Niu Shaoqiang shook his head, and muttered embarrassedly: "It''s okay. It''s just a bit embarrassing. That woman has really good legs and kicked my arm so much."


    "There is nothing to be ashamed of. Wuzhen Wujia has always been famous for Wu''s leg technique. It was passed to the girl of this generation named Wu Tian, ??and she is even more proficient. You are not wronged." The old man said aloud.


    Niu Dazhuang and Niu Shaoqiang saluted the old man.


    "You are the guys of the old cow''s family. When I was young, I had a good relationship with the old cow, but his temper was a little bit weak." After the old man said a few words.


    Everyone walked into a courtyard.


    There were several houses in the courtyard. The little Taoist pointed out one for Ye Hao, the next one for Niu Dazhuang, and the other one for the lake of the Hu family.


    As for Mr. Hu and Du Guirong, of course they are not short of ten thousand yuan.


    This yard is like being wrapped up by them.


    As for the people from other lakes, most of them have gone down the mountain.


    "Come on. It''s getting late, we will have a few drinks in this courtyard." Du Guirong pointed to the stone table in the middle of the courtyard and said.


    After that, he instructed the little Taoist priest to prepare a table of meals, not to mention that these meals are some home-cooked dishes, but Ye Hao saw the lake and swiped the card, the number was full of four digits.


    "This day, Virtue and Taoism really make money." Ye Hao sighed with emotion.


    "No way. In this era, Kungfu alone is not enough, money is needed everywhere, and this Taoist priest can''t avoid these vulgar things." Du Guirong said.


    After that, everyone was eating the food while asking why Ye Hao came late today.


    Ye Hao casually found a few excuses to stall the past, and then everyone''s topic shifted to the top 18 who won the competition today.


    Du Guirong knew a lot about these, and he gave Ye Hao and Niu Dazhuang an analysis of the mighty enemies they might encounter.


    The strength of these people is at the peak of the body refining realm and the refining power realm.


    Qiu Jia Qiu Chunlong is currently the highest known strength, of course Ye Hao is excluded.


    Ye Weijun and Ye Haosheng of the Ye family are second only to Qiu Chunlong in strength.


    Next are Wutian from Wuzhen, Xuzishan from Yandang Sword School, and Lu Yuanzheng from Putuo Mountain.


    Wu Tian is a good leg, and Xu Zishan is known as the number one swordsman in Jiangnan among the younger generation.


    And this Lu Yuanzheng is sharp with one hand, and his internal strength is even better. It is said that it has touched the upper layer of the iron cloth shirt, the golden bell!


    The outer body of the iron cloth shirt practice, and the inner bone of the gold bell.


    It is said that a master who has cultivated to the qi refining realm in the golden bell can even form a qi like a bronze bell around his body.


    In addition, Du Guirong told Ye Hao very seriously that he must be careful if he encounters Changchunzi of Tiande Taoist Temple.


    This person is said to be a closed disciple of the Yi De Taoist, and his strength is very mysterious.


    At this moment, there were seven people, including Ye Hao and Niu Dashan.


    Du Guirong believes that the nine of them are most likely to advance tomorrow.


    After instructing Ye Hao and Niu Dashan a few words, everyone went back to their rooms to rest.


    Tianmu Mountain is very cold at night, but it is not bad for people who practice martial arts, and the scenery and air are surprisingly good.


    This is why most of the sects and Taoist temples like to be located on the dangerous peaks of famous mountains. Even the children of the noble family are often arranged to practice in these places.


    Without the hustle and bustle of the city, they can be more determined to pursue martial arts. On such a quiet night, most people fell asleep, the door of one room was pushed open, and a figure crept out and disappeared into the darkness.

 Chapter 508： Night Attack

    In the mountains and forests not far from the house, a woman is looking around there, as if waiting for something.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared behind him, almost making the woman yell out in fright.


    "it''s me."


    Seeing the person clearly, the woman patted her chest and breathed a sigh of relief: "Brother Hao, there is no sound when you walk. You want to scare me to death."


    This woman was Ye Yaoer who was called out by Ye Hao.


    "You come out, no one finds you." Ye Hao checked the surroundings, no one in the woods.


    "I''m all asleep. Brother Hao, what the **** is going on with you today, you are so late, and you still look like that." Ye Yaoer looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    Even though Ye Hao had put on a cloth jacket from Taoist priests, she still remembered the sloppy look before.


    "Something happened. Let''s not talk about it, you come and drink this." Ye Hao took out a finger-sized bottle from his arms and handed it to Ye Yaoer.


    Ye Yaoer took the small bottle and looked at the crystal blue liquid inside. She looked surprised?


    "what is this?"


    "Don''t ask too much. Drink it, remember. Fight well tomorrow, don''t let me down." Ye Hao patted Ye Yaoer on the shoulder.


    After watching Ye Yaoer drank the potion, he ordered a few words before turning and leaving.


    That potion is the reward for the completion of the previous task, and the talent boost potion.


    Ye Hao thought about that potion for a long time, but drinking it by himself was actually not very effective, and now he still has a task to ensure that Ye Yaoer will be in the top ten.


    That means she has to win the martial arts competition tomorrow, so this potion is the most suitable for her. As for the effect, she can only watch it tomorrow.


    [Drip, the cooling of the Holy Healing is over...]


    The sound of the system prompt came, and the Holy Healing technique could be used again. Ye Hao resisted the excitement in his heart and prepared to return to the room to use the supernatural power to heal his body.


    But when Ye Hao walked to the door, his footsteps stopped, his face was vigilant.


    There are people in the house!


    Although the light inside was off, Ye Hao could still hear the breathing.


    Ye Hao put his hand on the soul chaser blade on his waist.


    "Running out in the middle of the night, shouldn''t it be a flower picker?"


    The door was suddenly opened, and a beautiful figure appeared before his eyes with a smile on his face.


    With this smile, the stars at night seemed to dim a lot.


    "Nangong Ziqiong!"


    Seeing the beautiful woman in front of him, Ye Hao subconsciously called out the woman''s name.


    "Hush, quietly. You''re afraid that others won''t know that I am with you." Nangong Ziqiong glared at Ye Hao, then motioned to her to close the door and come in.


    Ye Hao walked into the room and looked at Nangong Ziqiong in surprise.


    "Why are you here?"


    "You can be here, why can''t I be here." Nangong Ziqiong laughed.


    Ye Hao suddenly remembered that in the previous martial arts competition, the small courtyard in the distance seemed to be a bit familiar with the beautiful woman, but now I think it is Nangong Ziqiong''s aunt.


    Nangong Fengyi!


    "Are you here with your aunt? Your Nangong family also participated in the martial arts competition." Ye Hao asked puzzledly.


    But if I remember correctly, there is no one in the top 18 whose surname is Nangong.


    "No. People in our family won''t participate in this kind of competition, but my aunt happened to be invited over, and I just ran to take a look if I had nothing to do."


    Nangong Ziqiong said, she looked up and down Ye Hao''s body.


    "Where did you get this injury?"


    "Don''t talk about it. You big star, why did you come to my room in the middle of the night? You are not afraid of going into a scandal." Ye Hao asked.


    "I gave you something kindly, and you still dislike me. I can tell you that there are many people who want to have **** with this girl."


    Nangong Ziqiong raised her head proudly, then took out a small bottle of potion from her pocket and placed it on the table.


    "This girl sees that you have injuries. This is a healing medicine for you."


    "Are you running over? Did you send me healing medicine?" Ye Hao looked at the medicine, and looked at Nangong Ziqiong in surprise.


    Nangong Ziqiong''s eyes flinched, she turned around and pushed open the door.


    "Yeah. I understand because you saved me in Yuhang before. Okay, this girl is going back to rest. Goodbye."


    After speaking, Nangong Ziqiong trot out.


    strange.


    Ye Hao closed the door and shook his head.


    When he turned around, a figure suddenly appeared which shocked him again.


    "I''m going, when did you come."


    Ye Hao looked at Nightingale, who was sitting on the window sill at some unknown time, with moonlight covering her figure.


    He swallowed.


    Just now, I didn''t even notice when she came out.


    "Remind you, Miss Nangong''s status is unusual. You''d better not have any thoughts." Nightingale said coldly.


    Ye Hao shrugged and picked up the bottle of healing medicine on the table.


    "Please. What do I think? You don''t look at the current situation. It''s obvious that this grass of mine is being missed. By the way, you are here."


    "I have been responsible for protecting the safety of Nangong Ziqiong recently, so I have been lurking here." Nightingale said.


    "That''s it. What''s the matter with you coming to see me?" Ye Hao asked.


    Nightingale glanced at Ye Hao lightly. She put a bottle of healing medicine in her pocket again.


    "Go for a walk and see if there are any flower pickers."


    After speaking, Nightingale jumped out of the window and disappeared into the night.


    "What''s the matter with these women? It''s too irresponsible to just leave and leave." Ye Hao couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Sure enough, what the ancestors said was right, don''t guess what a woman thinks.


    Ye Hao put the bottle of healing medicine into his pocket, and after confirming that no one would come, he returned to the bed and sat down cross-legged.


    Holy Healing.


    A faint light enveloped Ye Hao''s body.


    Those wounds on Ye Hao''s body began to heal at a visible speed.


    After a few minutes, Ye Hao let out a suffocating breath.


    He jumped off the bed and stretched his hands and feet.


    "Yes, much more comfortable."


    "Take a good rest, I''ve been exhausted in the past two days."


    ...


    Early the next morning.


    Du Guirong was awakened by a knock on the door.


    He got up and opened the door with confused eyes, and saw Ye Hao standing outside the door.


    "What are you kid doing. Don''t you know that elderly people are very sleep deprived. If there is something to say when I wake up."


    Seeing Du Guirong getting up, Ye Hao took out a green book with an innocent look.


    "I forgot to give it to Mr. Du yesterday. I just remembered it this morning, so I sent it here. Since Mr. Du is going to sleep, then Xiaosheng won''t bother me."


    With that said, Ye Hao was about to turn around and leave.


    "Wait." Du Guirong jumped in front of Ye Hao in an instant. It was hard to tell that she was a forty or fifty-year-old.


    He looked at the green book in Ye Hao''s hands with excitement. He opened his mouth and was speechless for a long time.


    "What? Du Lao doesn''t sleep anymore? The elderly should sleep more." Ye Hao teased.


    "Don''t sleep, don''t sleep. Get up early and be well."


    Du Guirong shook his head repeatedly, and then tremblingly pointed to the green book in Ye Hao''s hand. "You...you found the Emerald Secret Tome!"

 Chapter 509： The secret history of jade treasure

    Du Guirong pulled Ye Hao into the room, took the jade secret book in Ye Hao''s hand and flipped through a few pages.


    "Yes, yes. This is the Emerald Secret Code! Great!" Du Guirong said happily.


    "You snatched it from Du Chuan? Where''s Du Chuan?"


    Ye Hao shook his head and told Du Guirong that he had snatched this thing from Shi Lei, and he did not find Du Chuan.


    It''s strange to say, how could Du Chuan''s Emerald Secret Code be with Shi Lei? Du Chuan is dead or alive now.


    "It''s okay. Just find it, just find it." Du Guirong carefully wiped the secret code, as if looking at his beloved woman.


    [The mission is completed and Du Guirong''s full trust is obtained. ¡¿


    "Old Du?" Ye Hao looked at Du Guirong with a smile.


    Du Guirong understood what Ye Hao meant, and he got up and walked to the place where he put his suitcase.


    He took out the red jade dragon head stick wrapped in special stone.


    "You helped me retrieve the Emerald Secret Tome. I promised you, this red jade dragon head stick is yours."


    Ye Hao took the red jade dragon head stick from Du Guirong''s hand, and he resisted his excitement.


    In his eyes, this is not an emerald gem, but two hundred skill points!


    Two hundred skill points!


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.


    "Old Du. Please forgive me for having read the jade secret book before, but I found that... the martial arts skills in it are only general, and the methods of teaching people to distinguish jade rough stones are not very special."


    "I don''t know, why are you so concerned about this jade secret code?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    Du Guirong looked at the Emerald Secret Code, perhaps because he trusted Ye Hao.


    He told a secret that few people know today.


    "In fact, the important thing is not the martial arts and calcite knowledge in this jade secret book. It is a legend about this secret book."


    legend?


    Ye Hao asked puzzledly: "What legend?"


    "The Emerald Sect is a sect since ancient times. It is nothing in the current martial arts sect, but its status in ancient times is that those famous sects dare not shake."


    "Because there is a royal background behind the Emerald Gate. At that time, the Emerald Gate was actually good at not only interpreting stone and exploring jade, but also had another name, Touching the Golden Captain."


    Touch the golden captain!


    Ye Hao has heard this word on the Internet, this is the tomb robber, and in ancient times, it is better to find treasure for the emperor.


    Du Guirong continued.


    "Although it is for the court, the disciples of the Emerald Gate will inevitably be unclean."


    "So it is said that when the Emerald Gate is most prosperous, the wealth hidden behind it is enough to overturn a kingdom!"


    "Everyone understands the reason that everyone is innocent and guilty. The Emerald Gate was bloodbathed by an inexplicable organization overnight, and the originally prosperous Emerald Gate suddenly fell to the bottom."


    "But the people who bloodbathed the Jade Gate did not find the treasure house of the Jade Gate. They only found this jade secret code. It is said that the treasure information of the Jade Gate is hidden in this jade secret code."


    "At that time, the limelight of the jade treasures swept through the martial arts, causing a **** storm. But decades later, this jade tome has changed hands several times, and no one can crack the mystery."


    "After a hundred years, the remaining disciples of the Emerald Gate re-supported the Emerald Gate and slowly began to recover. And the Emerald Secret Code also accidentally returned to the Emerald Gate."


    "Until it was snatched away by Du Chuan."


    I didn''t expect that there is such a big secret hidden behind the Emerald Secret Code, but why didn''t I get any information when I touched the Emerald Secret Code.


    Is this so-called jade treasure really fake?


    Ye Hao didn''t think much, anyway, he wasn''t interested in the treasure, he took the red jade dragon head stick and returned to his room.


    After returning to the room, he couldn''t wait to smash the disguise of the Red Jade Dragon Head Staff with a palm.


    The outer layer of special stones was sprinkled on the ground.


    Although the red light is not very dazzling during the day, it is very charming.


    The prompt sound of the system kept coming.


    It was as if a child was hungry and cried when he smelled the fragrance.


    "Don''t worry. This will be absorbed by you." Ye Hao pressed his hand on the red jade dragon head stick.


    Absorb energy.


    [Ding, determine the target, can absorb skill points: 200. It takes three minutes to absorb, is it sure to absorb! ¡¿


    Three minutes, which is quite long.


    But a good meal is not afraid of being late.


    Sure to absorb!


    [In the process of absorption, please do not move the host...]


    Time passed bit by bit.


    These three minutes gave Ye Hao a pre-climax feeling and couldn''t help it.


    [Ding...The absorption is complete. ¡¿


    [The host''s current remaining skill points: 310. ¡¿


    Guru


    Ye Hao jumped on the bed and rolled several times, if not for fear of scaring others.


    He wants to cheer a few times now.


    310 skill points!


    Ye Hao has never been so rich.


    He lay on the bed and looked at the virtual interface in front of him. He scanned the skill charts and then looked at his remaining skills.


    Is it to exchange skills, or to upgrade your existing skills.


    Still say.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Ye Hao didn''t upgrade anymore. As for the common skills, he could only redeem them when needed.


    However, you need to pay attention to the current martial arts competition. It is always a martial arts competition here, and it is not appropriate to use abilities.


    Fortunately, the enhanced ability can''t be discovered by others.


    Object control can no longer be used.


    This ability is Ye Hao''s greatest combat power right now. If it cannot be used, Ye Hao''s strength will be greatly reduced.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Ye Hao exchanged out a martial arts just in case.


    [Ding: 290 remaining skill points]


    "Ye Hao. Why haven''t you gotten up yet. Hurry up and eat. Today''s martial arts competition will begin at 8 o''clock in the morning."


    Niu Dazhuang''s urging sound came from outside the door.


    Ye Hao walked out, and Master Hu and the others had already come out and waited.


    "A Hao. Why don''t you use crutches?" The old man in Lake asked Ye Hao in surprise when he saw Ye Hao walk out.


    Ye Hao patted the newly wrapped bandages on his body.


    "It''s okay, my injury has healed a lot."


    In fact, his injury was completely healed, but it would be a bit shocking if they were shown, so he still wrapped a bandage as a cover.


    "Ahao, don''t force yourself. Although you are representing our Hu family, but if you really don''t work, surrendering is not a shame. I don''t want you to have a case when then, Yawen asks me to settle the account."


    The old man Hu said seriously.


    In his opinion, Ye Hao''s injury like that yesterday was definitely not light, how could he recover in one night.


    Ye Hao must have been holding on there to prevent them from worrying.


    "It''s really okay. Let''s go to eat quickly, and we will go to Tianmu Lake later."


    "Finally a good fight today." Niu Dazhuang said excitedly.


    "You kid, be careful, every one of your opponents will be very strong." Ye Hao warned Niu Dazhuang. This guy has a stubborn temper, and he''s afraid that he will get angry.

 Chapter 510： Ye Yaoer vs. Ye Fanger

    After enjoying breakfast, Ye Hao took a chance to go to the bathroom.


    He didn''t expect to meet an acquaintance when he came out.


    "Lin Feng?" Ye Hao looked at the man in casual clothes and cap.


    The man paused, his face wrinkled when he saw Ye Hao behind him; "Why are you here?"


    Ye Hao didn''t expect that not only could he meet Nangong and the others on this Tianmu Mountain, he would also meet Lin Feng.


    "I''m here to participate in the competition. How about you? Why didn''t I see you yesterday." Ye Hao asked curiously.


    Lin Feng looked around and lowered his peaked cap.


    "I''m here to come to the martial arts competition, I have something to do, let''s go first.


    After speaking, Lin Feng quickly left.


    strange.


    Looking at the back of Lin Feng''s departure, he felt that this kid seemed to have something to do. He was not a soldier, so how could he come here to watch the contest.


    With the doubts in his heart, Ye Hao came to Tianmu Lake and returned to their place at the lake house.


    As soon as he sat down, Ye Hao noticed something wrong with the atmosphere today.


    "How do you feel that there are so many people today?" Ye Hao looked around. Except for those who came yesterday, there seemed to be a few hundred more people today.


    "Maybe to watch the race. After all, yesterday''s knockout was actually just an appetizer. Today is the real start of the competition." Du Guirong laughed.


    He is in a very good mood at the moment, the baby is lost and recovered, can he be unhappy.


    Are you watching the game?


    Ye Hao glanced around, and he was surprised to find that Ye Yaoer''s girl was wrapped around Lin Feng, grunting in the ground, but that Lin Feng seemed a little impatient.


    It seems that my cousin still really likes Lin Feng.


    Apart from a little arrogant character, Lin Feng has no problems.


    The most important thing is that after this period of time disappeared for a while, it seemed to have changed a lot.


    But if I remember correctly, the kid Lin Feng likes Qiu Xueyao.


    Qiu Xueyao doesn''t catch a cold to him, if he can be with Ye Yaoer, he can''t help but say that he is a good match.


    Although Ye Yaoer is not very beautiful, she is just like an ordinary girl, a little chubby and freckles on her face.


    But if she wants to be beautiful, with Ye Hao''s medical skills, what can''t she do?


    What stick cosmetic surgery is all scum in front of him.


    "Ahem. Everyone, after yesterday''s knockout, we have selected the top 18. For today''s schedule, we will drive out the top nine players in the morning, as well as this year''s top ten in Jiangnan."


    "In the afternoon, it will be a thrilling matchup of the top four!"


    The presiding priest appeared on the bamboo raft on the lake. The event was announced.


    "As for the list of contestants, we will draw from the wooden box. If you get the name, please take a bamboo raft to the Huzhong platform to prepare for battle."


    The presiding priest pointed to the small pavilion in the distance.


    The old white whisker was still sitting there, but there was a little Taoist holding a wooden box beside him.


    The old Taoist White Beard reached into the wooden box and took out two square bamboo boards from it.


    The little Taoist took the bamboo board and held it to everyone. Two names were engraved on the two bamboo boards.


    Ye Yaoer


    Ye Fanger


    "Please Ye Jia Ye Yaoer and Ye Jia Ye Fanger to play." The host Taoist shouted.


    This first scene was very interesting, and both of them were from the Ye family.


    The eyes of a young woman in the Ye family crowd immediately showed excitement.


    The person next to him actually started to congratulate.


    "Sister Fang''er, you are going to the top nine in this tournament! It''s really amazing."


    "It''s a comparison. Fang''er has already won."


    "I can tell you that Sister Fang''er is said to have reached the middle stage of the body refining stage, and she can punch through a sandbag with one fist."


    Listening to the flattering words of the clansman next to him, Ye Fang''er also felt a kind of airy at this moment, as if the top nine seats were hers.


    "Please come to the stage quickly." The host Taoist urged.


    "It''s still a comparison. Fang''er, my Yao''er is your opponent, I let her surrender." Ye Yao''er''s mother laughed alongside.


    Ye Yaoer''s father is also praised again and again.


    "Uncle and Auntie Cousin laughed." Ye Fang''er replied modestly.


    But the arrogance in his eyes was full.


    "I want to fight her." Suddenly an indifferent voice came.


    I don''t know when, Ye Yaoer was already standing on a bamboo raft.


    The Ye family''s faces were all surprised.


    "What are you girl doing, come down quickly. You think you are in the top eighteen, you are really good." Ye Yaoer''s father was angry and prepared to step forward and pull down his daughter.


    Ye Yaoer backed away and avoided her father''s arm.


    This way!


    The martial arts practitioners around were all bright, and they all saw that the girl had learned martial arts.


    "Sister Yao''er, are you sure you really want to fight me? Sister, I can''t be merciful." Ye Fang''er said with a sneer.


    Ye Yaoer''s face was calm.


    "hit."


    Ye Hao in the distance kept looking at this side with a smile on his mouth.


    Ye Yaoer to that Ye Fanger.


    This is simply the best opponent.


    That Ye Fang''er has a good talent. He has learned martial arts since childhood and has good skills.


    But Ye Hao believes that Ye Yaoer will let these Ye family members know what it means to look down upon others.


    "Please come in quickly. Otherwise, I will sentence you all to abstain!" The support Taoist urged impatiently.


    In this competition, what happened to the surnames of Ye, one by one was delayed.


    The bamboo raft under Ye Yaoer slowly sailed to the small island in the lake under the boatman''s pole.


    Ye Fanger also stepped on a bamboo raft with a confident smile on his face


    "Is Ye Yao''er''s brain flooded? She dares to challenge Sister Fang''er."


    "I guess she stepped on **** yesterday and won the luck. I really thought she was so good."


    "Haha, wait a minute and wait for a good show."


    The Ye family already had the result of this battle in their hearts.


    On the island.


    Ye Yaoer and Ye Fanger stood opposite each other.


    "It''s too late for you to admit defeat, don''t lose face of our Ye family here. Even if a fat girl loses weight, she must know her status." Ye Fanger said softly with a sneer.


    Ye Yaoer raised her hands, her legs slanted apart, and she had already assumed a posture.


    "Strength is status."


    "Huh, I don''t know how high the sky is."


    Ye Yaoer decided to teach this fat girl a lesson, and even dared to provoke herself.


    Although her strength in the Ye family is not as good as Ye Haosheng and Ye Weijun, at least in the Ye family, she is also a jewel in the palm.


    Thinking about this, Ye Fang''er smiled at the corner of her mouth and raised her hand, ready to let this girl know clearly what the gap is.


    Hit out with one palm.


    I thought Ye Yaoer would be knocked into the air by herself in embarrassment.


    But who would have thought that Ye Yaoer sideways easily avoided Ye Fanger''s high-five.


    Then the same slap hit Ye Fang''er''s abdomen.


    Ye Fang''er was shocked and hurriedly defended with his arm.


    With a crisp sound, Ye Fang''er stepped back dozens of steps. She looked at her arm in surprise. The piece was already red and it felt tingling.

 Chapter 511： Ye Hao fights beautiful legs

    "Oh my God. What did I see? Ye Yaoer repelled Senior Sister Fang''er with a palm."


    "This... this is impossible."


    "Senior Sister Fang''er must have underestimated the enemy, that''s why Ye Yao''er succeeded."


    But they say so, but the reality is that they keep hitting their faces.


    Looking at Ye Fang''er, who attacked again because of anger.


    After a few minutes, they had nothing to say.


    They are not fools.


    They could see that Ye Fang''er had tried her best with every move, her forehead was already covered with sweat and her breathing was short.


    But the other Ye Yaoer was able to do well, and every palm was advancing and retreating.


    "Strange. What is Ye Yaoer practicing here? How do I feel...very familiar." A Ye family kid suddenly muttered.


    The one next to it also echoed; "Don''t tell me, this... I seem to have seen it somewhere."


    "Right. Brother Ye Haosheng seems to have practiced before!"


    The Ye family looked at Ye Haosheng.


    Ye Haosheng was also shocked at the moment, and he uttered a few words: "Chiba bergamot!"


    As a talented junior of the Ye family''s generation, he has the right to learn Ye Family''s unique knowledge, Qianye Buddha Hand.


    He remembered every move and style of Chiba Bergamot in his head, but he has only learned less than 30% after practicing for several years.


    But looking at Ye Yaoer''s appearance, although his strength is not as high as his own, Qianye Buddha''s hands are displayed in a decent way.


    "How could Ye Yaoer know Qianye bergamot!" Ye Haosheng frowned and said to himself.


    "Ye Yaoer turned out to be Chiba bergamot!"


    "How is this possible! How could she, Ye Yaoer, be qualified to learn Chiba Buddha Hand!"


    The Ye family cried out in disbelief.


    "Shut up. Don''t lose face in front of outsiders, wait for them to come down and talk." A middle-aged Ye family rebuked.


    The Ye family fell silent all at once.


    Ye Yaoer''s parents are facing each other at the moment, and the expressions on their faces are wonderful.


    Is your daughter a master?


    Have you also learned the family''s unique Chiba bergamot?


    These pieces of news were like a bolt from the blue to them who had never paid attention to Ye Yaoer.


    Back to the island.


    At this moment Ye Yaoer felt very strange to herself, and she found that her perception had become much stronger.


    Every move of Ye Fang''er was much slower in her eyes, so she could easily avoid it.


    But when she used Qianye Buddha''s hand by herself, she was more fluent than before, and she even felt that her brain was brightened.


    Some previous mistakes have been corrected.


    This kind of feeling has never happened before, since this morning...


    Ye Yaoer remembered the bottle of potion Ye Hao gave herself last night. Is it because of that?


    "Asshole!" Ye Yaoer was awakened by a loud shout.


    Seeing Ye Fang''er punched her in shame at this moment, her attack was out of order at this moment, and her anger dazzled her head.


    Facing Ye Fanger''s angry blow, Ye Yaoer fisted with palms.


    When the palms collided with the fists, Ye Yaoer used to retreat as an advance and counted out.


    Ye Fang''er was anxiously trying to parry, but after all she was hit in the chest by two palms, spit out a mouthful of blood, and flew out and fell into the water.


    Ye Fang''er, who was wet all over, shivered in the water, his body was exposed because of the soaking clothes.


    Although this woman has a bad temper, her appearance is still at the level of a class flower, which makes many men around her eyes addicted.


    "I declare the first battle: the result of Ye Jia Ye Fang''er against Ye Jia Ye Yaoer."


    "Ye Jia Ye Yaoer wins."


    Ye Yaoer won the first battle.


    Ye Yaoer and Ye Fanger, who was wet and wrapped in a towel, returned to the shore.


    The Ye family are all looking at Ye Yaoer at the moment, and haven''t spoken for a long time.


    They really don''t know what to say.


    This result is really unexpected.


    "Where did you learn the Chiba Buddha Hand!" The middle-aged elder of the Ye family walked out and looked at Ye Yaoer with a calm face.


    "Ye Erye taught me."


    Ye Yaoer seemed to have known someone would ask herself this question, so she answered directly.


    The crowd looked strange.


    Ye Erye?


    Ye Erye, they all know, living in the old house of the Ye family for a long time, he has a strange temper and doesn''t like seeing people.


    Chiba bergamot Ye Erye knows.


    But why did Ye Erye teach Ye Yaoer Chiba Buddha Hand?


    And I haven''t heard of Ye Yaoer''s such strength before.


    All the doubts of the Ye family can only be buried in their hearts at this moment.


    Even Ye''s parents didn''t ask more questions because of Ye Erye.


    "Yao''er. Are you tired? Sit down and rest quickly."


    "Our Yaoer is really amazing, and my father wants to reward you."


    Ye Yaoer''s parents surrounded them with a smile at the moment, with caring words in their mouths.


    His eyes seemed to see a piece of gold.


    Facing the praise from her parents, Ye Yaoer didn''t say anything, just raised her head and looked into the distance.


    The man over there nodded slightly at him.


    Ye Yaoer smiled, she did not disappoint Brother Hao, she now has the strength to chase what she wants.


    ...


    Ye Yaoer won, and a stone in Ye Hao''s heart has fallen to the ground.


    After her strength has been improved by that potion, it is estimated that she is already in the middle stage of the body refining stage. With a talent that is higher than that of ordinary people, she has the ability to fight with the latter stage of the body refining stage!


    "The second battle: Ye Jia Ye Haosheng vs. Lianhuashan Liu Xiaohua."


    After a lottery was drawn by the leader of Yide, the candidates for the second round were also out.


    However, this result was also very obvious, and there was no upset like Ye Yaoer before.


    After Ye Haosheng played a few tricks against this little school girl, he clearly had the upper hand, and then Liu Xiaohua gave in.


    "I announce that the winner of the second round, Ye Jia Ye Haosheng."


    The two top nine places in a row are all from the Ye Family, which makes Ye Family''s face a little radiant.


    The third battle was Tiande Taoist Temple Changchunzi vs. Hujiahu.


    The old man Hu directly said he abstained. The situation of Hu Yitong couldn''t fight at all, let alone the Changchunzi.


    The third round is Changchunzi.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes in the fourth battle.


    The people who fought were Xu Zishan from Yandang Sword Sect and Qiu Shuiyue, a woman from the Qiu family.


    In the past six months, Ye Hao has experienced a lot of battles, including those who use various weapons.


    But in this era, few people use swords.


    And this Xu Zishan deserves to be known as the first swordsman of the young generation in Jiangnan, Ye Hao, who has a few swordsmanship skills, also praised again and again.


    The strength should be in the early stage of the refining realm.


    As expected, this Xu Zishan won the spot in the fourth game.


    "In the fifth battle, Ye Hao of the Hu family played against Wuzhen Wutian."


    Wu Tian?


    The woman with legs?


    Ye Hao''s eyelids twitched, and then he felt a look full of fighting spirit falling on him.


    The two walked into the island in the lake and stood looking at each other.


    This Wu Tian is also a woman about 23 years old.


    I have to say that her dress is very unique. On top of Tianmu Mountain in January, she actually wore a light outfit.


    This dress is a bit like a cheongsam, but it looks like a martial arts uniform.


    There are two small buns in her hair.


    Speaking of this appearance, Ye Hao couldn''t help but think of a character.


    Sister Chunli!


    Thinking about it, Ye Hao''s eyes fell on Wu Tian''s two long legs. There was no package in the cold weather, and it looked very distressed.


    But these long legs are really good, and only Qiu Xueyao, a woman who exercises regularly, can compare to Ye Hao''s mind.


    "Rogue!" With a yell, Wu Tian raised her leg angrily and attacked.

 Chapter 512： touch? Not touch?

    White legs, thin waist, and...blue safety pants.


    [Playboy physique special task reminder: within five minutes, without being noticed by outsiders, stroke the long legs, one skill point at a time. ¡¿


    [You have one minute to consider whether to accept this task. ¡¿


    Uh... this mission made Ye Hao a little bit dumbfounded.


    Ye Hao dodges Wu Tian''s long-legged attack.


    One side was constantly entangled in his mind.


    touch? Not touch?


    Ye Hao swallowed, he felt that there were two little people arguing in his mind at the moment.


    The white villain said there, you must have a bottom line in life, and you can''t do such obscene things.


    The black villain screamed contemptuously, one skill point at a time, so that the pie in the sky was missed this time but there will be no next time.


    Ye Hao avoided Wu Tian and swept the hall with a blow.


    The white villain persuaded: You have Song Ying, and you can no longer touch the flowers outside.


    The black villain immediately retorted: How can this be called stubbornness, and for whom is the skill point earned? It''s not to cure Song Ying and her sister''s illness as soon as possible. Not to mention just touching the legs, not doing anything else.


    Ye Hao furrowed his brows, and the thinking on his face became thicker.


    What the little black man said makes sense.


    By the lake.


    "Big Brother Ye is doing this? Why are you only defending but not attacking?" Niu Dazhuang muttered incomprehensibly.


    "Did he not healed from his injury?" Hu Sihai looked anxious.


    Ye Hao represents their Hu family. Of course he needs Ye Hao to achieve good results!


    But fighting against Ye Hao, Wu Tian, ??at this moment, was already burning with anger.


    The disciple in front of him had his eyes fixed on his legs, and he didn''t know what he was muttering in his mouth.


    She really wanted to step on the sole of her shoe directly, but this guy was not slow in his speed and body skills, and even avoided her many leg tricks.


    The most annoying thing is that this guy has been dodge since the beginning of the game and has no intention of attacking at all.


    The more I thought about it, the more angry, the more angry Wu Tian''s offensive was, the more fierce Wu Tian''s offensive was. He even kicked Ye Hao''s crotch several times, and it could be seen that the men on the shore clamped his legs.


    The two villains, black and white, were still dangling in Ye Hao''s mind, and there were only the last few seconds left to consider the special task.


    Hemp egg.


    I don''t want this bottom line.


    Accept this task.


    [Countdown to special tasks: 300 seconds]


    In the end, Ye Hao was defeated in front of reality. After he avoided Wu Tian''s blow and severed his grandson''s feet, he stared at Wu Tian fiercely.


    No, it should be staring at Wu Tian''s legs.


    At this moment, Wu Tian''s heart trembled, for some reason she had a bad feeling.


    "excuse me."


    Ye Hao let out a soft cry, and he deceived him directly.


    Seeing Ye Hao suddenly changed from defense to offense, Wu Tian subconsciously flew past with a blow.


    Speed ??enhancement is on!


    At the same time, the previously exchanged martial arts played an effect.


    Ye Hao, who was not slow in the first place, raised his speed instantly, and his body skills were much more vague than before.


    "Ye Hao''s posture..." the old man frowned and whispered.


    At this moment, Ye Hao avoided Wu Tian''s legs, and at the same time his hands caught the opportunity of Wu Tian''s legs.


    It''s fast.


    Wu Tian was shocked and jumped directly into the air. The left leg that originally supported the ground kicked towards Ye Hao''s door.


    Ye Hao let go of Wu Tian''s legs and took a few steps back, the expression on his face wrinkled again.


    The number displayed in the system prompt turned out to be: 0!


    Did you touch it by yourself? Why is it still 0!


    [System friendly reminder: Grab, press, neither touch. ¡¿


    Fucking


    The physique of this **** is so hypocritical, what is the difference between grasping and touching?


    Although he was screaming in his heart, Ye Hao continued to fight with Wu Tian, ??and when he found the opportunity, he stroked the calf that Wu Tian kicked lightly.


    The movements were very concealed, and it seemed to others that Ye Hao was just resisting normally.


    Wu Tian thought it was nothing at first, and it was normal to have physical contact during a fight.


    But gradually she felt strange.


    Wherever that guy touched, there was a tingling feeling.


    One minute later, Wu Tian had to stop the offensive, stepped back and panted there.


    But Ye Hao didn''t mean to stop in the slightest. His speed was so fast that he directly stuck to Wu Tian''s side, and showed his master of tricks.


    This kung fu is exactly the kind of kung fu that requires close combat, so I touched Wu Tian''s leg from time to time, and outsiders found nothing.


    But Wu Tian felt something wrong more and more.


    The man''s seemingly fierce attacks in front of him were not at all lethal, and he often touched his thigh with his two hands.


    Finally, Wu Tian can be sure that this guy is playing a hooligan!


    When he was angry, Wu Tian couldn''t help Ye Hao.


    This guy''s body style is too strange, it''s vague and uncertain, coupled with the extremely fast speed, Wu Tian''s legs can''t hit him at all


    Report this guy molesting yourself? Let''s not say that I am embarrassed to report.


    Those movements of this guy are seamless, but normal in the eyes of outsiders.


    If you report him yourself, it is very likely that people will think that he is out of nothing, caress about him, and maybe defeat the name of Wuzhen Wujia.


    Finally, Wu Tian bit her lip lightly, tears in her eyes.


    "I surrender."


    Ye Hao paused with his hands ready to go, staring blankly at Wu Tian, ??who looked at himself as if looking at the enemy.


    What the hell? Admit defeat?


    I haven''t touched it enough...Bah, time hasn''t come yet, there are two minutes left!


    "Hey. Why did you admit defeat? Let''s continue fighting." Ye Hao hurriedly called.


    Keep playing?


    Is to continue to let you take advantage.


    Wu Tian glared at Ye Hao, and remembered the **** nasty thief in her heart.


    "I remember you. We are not finished!"


    After speaking, Wu Tian jumped onto the bamboo raft next to him, urging the boatman to take himself away from the guy.


    ...


    It was quiet outside.


    How is this going? Wasn''t it "in full swing" just now?


    Why suddenly the woman gave in, and it seemed that the woman still had the upper hand.


    The presiding priest also watched all this dumbfoundedly.


    Everyone''s reaction like this can only show that Ye Hao''s acting skills are really good.


    "Ahem. Wu Tian admits defeat."


    "I declare that the winner of the fifth round is Hujia Ye Hao."


    Because the players voluntarily surrendered, the host Taoist announced the results of the contest.


    Ye Hao returned to the shore on the bamboo raft, but his expression was still unfinished, and there was no sign of victory.


    Why do you want to ask him?


    [End of the mission: reward skill points: 35 skill points. ¡¿


    [Host¡¯s current skill points: 325. ¡¿


    Before that Wu Tian gave up, there were still about two minutes left, if he let him touch it for another two minutes.


    How can I touch it more than 30 times...cough cough, get another 30 skill points.


    But it was over, Ye Hao didn''t think about it, watching the game below.


    But in the distance, Wu Tian faced the interrogation of her brothers and sisters, but she could only prevaricate on the ground that she was unwell. Little did they know that their senior sister''s long legs were touched all over.

 Chapter 513： Niu Dazhuang was beaten

    "In the sixth match, Xishan Boxing Gym Xiluochen vs. Zheng Dongdong Zheng''s Wuguan..."


    The sixth game was a bit general. This Xi Luochen was ranked third in the previous group of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao took off his arm because he was besieging Ye Hao. Although it was connected now, it was clear that his strength had not recovered and he was defeated soon.


    "Zheng Dongdong, the winner of the sixth game."


    "In the seventh battle, Putuo Mountain Lu Yuan is facing San Xiu Xue Zhihai."


    The battle was fierce, and Ye Hao was also quite concerned.


    This Xue Zhihai is said to be a person of no discipline and no school. You must know that in the current society, if no school and no school want to cultivate, it will take thousands of generations of hard work than the disciples of those sect families.


    His strength is indeed not weak, at least Ye Hao can see that his strength is definitely above Niu Dazhuang.


    But unfortunately, his opponent, the monk Lu Yuanzheng, is even more powerful.


    In a hard qigong, no matter how Xue Zhihai fisted together, he was not injured at all. He even hit him with an iron knife in his hand, and made a sound like steel.


    "The donor is offended." Lu Yuanzheng swept out the wooden stick in his hand.


    The stick method is quite good.


    After fighting for more than ten minutes, Xue Zhihai finally lost to defeat.


    "In the seventh battle, Putuoshan Lu Yuan is winning."


    Most of the time in the morning has passed, and the sun is about to approach everyone''s heads, but it is January, not particularly hot.


    "Why haven''t it reached me yet. It''s time to come next." Niu Dazhuang stared at the pavilion excitedly, watching the old white beard pull out the bamboo board.


    Ye Hao thought about it, and there are two groups left, namely Niu Dazhuang, Ye Weijun, Qiu Yizhe, and Qiu Chunlong.


    These are from the Ye family and the Qiu family.


    Niu Dazhuang''s situation is not very optimistic.


    "In the eighth battle, Qiu Jia Qiu Chunlong is strong against Niu Jia."


    The names of Qiuchunlong and Niu Dazhuang were written impressively on the two bamboo boards.


    Ye Hao secretly shouted badly. Although Niu Dazhuang''s strength is not weak, he is definitely not Qiu Chunlong''s opponent, and Qiu Chunlong is still a super talent!


    "Great, it''s finally my turn!" Niu Dazhuang didn''t have the slightest fear, and he was ready to get on the bamboo raft.


    "Da Zhuang. Remember, if it doesn''t work, you will give up!" Ye Hao grabbed Niu Da Zhuang and said!


    "I see. Brother Ye, don''t worry. I''m still waiting to meet you in the next martial arts competition and have a good fight with you."


    "I won''t be merciful at that time." Niu Dazhuang slapped his chest with a smile.


    Then he went to the island in the lake on a bamboo raft.


    A humble and confident Qiu Chunlong stood on the island, and fisted at Niu Dazhuang who was on the island: "Xiongtai, you are offended."


    Looking at it this way, it really seems like that kind of knight, humility is added.


    But Ye Hao, who knew his hypocrisy, just shook his head contemptuously.


    "There is nothing to offend. You must show your true ability in the martial arts." Niu Dazhuang shouted boldly.


    Subsequently, the competition began.


    "Please." Qiu Chunlong still looked modest, hooking at Niu Dazhuang.


    Niu Dazhuang was not polite, and rushed forward with two fists.


    Even Qiu Chunlong didn''t dare to hold that thick fist, but Ye Hao relied on the strengthening technique and the bonus of the golden right hand to take it.


    One can imagine the horror of Niu Dazhuang''s fist.


    At the beginning of this kind of battle, you and me were quite normal, and there was nothing strange about it.


    However, Ye Hao noticed something was wrong, Qiu Chunlong had obviously kept his hands, and his strength was far from that weak.


    Sure enough, a gloom flashed in Qiu Chunlong''s eyes. On one side of his body, he found an opportunity to kick directly on the big and strong calf of the cow.


    Niu Dazhuang''s face wrinkled slightly, and it seemed that he had hurt his bones.


    He gritted his teeth and threw out his fists.


    Qiu Chunlong grasped Niu Dazhuang''s fist with both hands, and at the same time he pulled out Niu Dazhuang''s body.


    Niu Dazhuang''s body instantly lost balance and fell towards Qiu Chunlong.


    Qiu Chunlong raised his right knee and made a close contact with Niu Dazhuang''s chin.


    Niu Dazhuang''s lips were cracked and blood was shed.


    But Qiu Chunlong hadn''t stopped, he smashed an elbow heavily on Niu Dazhuang''s arm.


    Kaz


    "Ahhhhh..." Niu Dazhuang cried out in pain.


    Broken arm!


    Ye Hao screamed for no second, and shouted: "Big Zhuang, hurry up and give up."


    Niu Shaoqiang on the side also noticed something was wrong: "Big Zhuang, quickly surrender. You can''t beat him!"


    However, Niu Dazhuang gritted his teeth and endured the pain of a broken bone in his right arm. His left arm suddenly hugged Qiu Chunlong''s waist and tried to lift Qiu Chunlong up.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Qiu Chunlong''s mouth.


    Grasp Niu Dazhuang''s left arm with both hands.


    Kaz


    "Ahhhhh..." Niu Dazhuang shouted again in pain.


    Broken again?


    Ye Hao''s eyes were bloodshot, this Qiu Chunlong was not right, his strength was much better than when he fought with him before.


    The strength is not weaker than that of Niu Dazhuang, and the bones of Niu Dazhan can be broken with two hands.


    "Referee, we surrender. We surrender!" Niu Shaoqiang shouted at the presiding chief on the bamboo raft on the lake.


    The host leader looked at the somewhat tragic scene on the island. He frowned and said: "The player hasn''t conceded himself, and outsiders can''t interfere."


    Niu Shaoqiang gritted his teeth and stared at the island with red eyes. At this moment, Niu Dazhuang''s arms fell weakly.


    But his eyes still had a stubborn war spirit.


    He raised his legs and prepared to attack with a legwork he was not good at.


    "Let you see what the real autumn wind thirty-six pose is. Don''t blame me for being cruel, who told you to know that guy named Ye Hao."


    "I just blame you for making bad friends."


    Qiu Chunlong said softly, and then continued to attack one after another, fists, palms, knees, elbows, splits and so on.


    Niu Shaoqiang was attacked like a torrential rain like a human sandbag, his eyes were blurred.


    thump


    Niu Shaoqiang knelt on the ground and coughed up a large pool of blood. He had lost his fighting consciousness at this moment.


    But at this moment, Qiu Chunlong was addicted to fighting, his eyes revealed a murderous intent, and his right fist was raised high and he was about to hit Niu Shaoqiang''s head.


    If this heavy blow hits, Niu Shaoqiang will not die and will be destroyed.


    In this kind of competition, although it was stated in advance that the opponent cannot be controlled and the place of death, in the previous competitions, it is inevitable that there will be some cases of fighting and killing.


    That can only admit that it is unlucky.


    "stop!"


    Angrily shouted.


    I saw a figure jumped onto the island in the lake with a dragonfly on the lake, and then several flying knives were thrown out.


    Qiu Chunlong noticed the approaching flying knife, and he retreated.


    When he looked over again, a figure had been blocked in front of Niu Dazhuang.


    "Ye Hao." Qiu Chun Long Yin smiled and looked at the man in front of him.


    Ye Hao was also full of killing intent at this moment: "Want to fight, right? I''m fighting with you." In an instant, the momentum of the two men on the island collided, as if a big battle was about to begin.

 Chapter 514： Whole body paralysis

    "Oh my God. Was that kid doing light work just now? He can really walk on the water."


    "Why is this kid so powerful, why would the Ye Family drive him out?"


    "Who knows these. But now there is a good show to watch, this kid actually contradicts the Qiu family."


    Discussions broke out from the crowd watching the game, and no one thought that such a drama would be staged.


    "That kid is using Lingbo''s microsteps!" The old man said suddenly.


    At this moment, Hu Sihai and Du Guirong next to him were taken aback.


    "Master Hu, don''t scare us. Didn''t this martial art have been lost hundreds of years ago." Du Guirong said in surprise.


    The lake on the side also shook his head again and again: "Father. You admit it wrong, I saw that the kid should have performed other light skills."


    "Although there are not many people practicing light exercises, there is still no problem in floating on the water."


    Elder Hu shook his head, he raised his finger to Ye Hao''s shoes: "Look clearly."


    The two looked at Ye Hao''s shoes, and they didn''t see anything unusual.


    "You take a good look. You have a few internal skills. It''s not a problem to walk a few steps on the water, but you can make your shoes not touch the water." The old man said in a deep voice.


    Doesn''t the shoes stick to water?


    Du Guilin''s eyes suddenly dilated, and he really saw that Ye Hao''s trouser legs were not wet, and even his shoes were clean.


    "Several people. Now is not the time to talk about light work. Ye Hao is going to fight that Qiu Chunlong!" Niu Shaoqiang said anxiously.


    If he hadn''t had the skills of Ye Hao, he would have rushed to the island long ago.


    "It''s okay. They can''t fight." The old man Hu shook his head slightly: "It''s just that your friend was hurt a bit badly. I don''t know if it is dangerous."


    Niu Shaoqiang was taken aback.


    He looked at the island, and didn''t know when the presiding chief had already stood between Ye Hao and Qiu Chunlong.


    "This is the tournament, not the place where you mess around." The presiding officer said with a serious face.


    "Daoist. It''s not that I''m fooling around, it''s this kid who interrupted the contest privately." Qiu Chunlong raised his head and said.


    The presiding officer glanced at Ye Hao, and then at Niu Dazhuang, who had fallen unconscious on the ground behind Ye Hao.


    "Okay. I don''t want this kind of thing to happen a second time. The winner of this game is Qiu Chunlong, hurry up and leave the island in the lake."


    "If anyone dares to fool around, I will disqualify him."


    After the presiding chief said, he turned to leave the island in the lake and returned to the bamboo raft.


    As for the next players, it goes without saying that the remaining Qiu Jiaqiu battle and Ye Weijun of the Ye family.


    Ye Hao pulled up the Soulchaser on the ground, picked up the unconscious Niu Dazhuang, and walked by Qiu Chunlong with a calm face.


    "You''d better not lose until you meet me. When the time comes, how do you deal with the big ones, I will make you back a hundred times."


    Qiu Chunlong looked at Ye Hao contemptuously: "Boy, do you really think I am who I was? I tell you, I am very strong now. I can solve you easily! This kid just gives you one Lesson. He is what you end up after."


    Ye Hao ignored him, moved his feet slightly, and directly crossed the lake with Niu Dazhuang.


    This is another cause of continuous exclamation from the audience.


    "This boy Lingbo Weibu didn''t know where he learned it." In the bamboo pavilion, Nangong Fengyi looked at the boy beautifully.


    "Lingbo Weibu? How did you know that he used Lingbo Weibu? Aunt, you don''t practice martial arts?"


    Nangong Ziqiong, who pretended to be herself, asked curiously.


    "Although your aunt I can''t practice martial arts, I remember most of the martial arts skills in my mind. The ancient books of the Nangong family once described Lingbo''s microsteps."


    "Lingbo microsteps is an excellent light skill. Not only do practitioners need to be familiar with footwork, every step they take is closely related to internal power. If a person without the foundation of internal power, forcibly using Lingbo microsteps, it will cause the danger of self-menopausal* meridians territory."


    "There are too many secrets in this kid."


    A smile appeared at the corner of Nangong Fengyi''s mouth, which was comparable to the beauty of Tianmu Lake.


    On the other side, Ye Hao and others were not in the mood to pay attention to the next martial arts competition, and walked towards the medical view of Tiande Taoist with Niu Dazhuang.


    Because it is a competition, it is inevitable that there will be damage.


    The doctors of Tiande Taoist Temple naturally have physicians.


    After bringing the unconscious Niu Dazhuang to the hospital, an old white-haired physician came out to take the pulse and press all over Niu Dazhuang''s body.


    "Who started this? It''s so cruel. The right arm has broken muscles and bones, the left arm has more comminuted fractures, and the lower jaw appears to be cracked."


    "Broken calf and fractured six ribs in the abdomen. Three of the five internal organs are slightly displaced."


    The old doctor frowned and said, "It''s no help. Now there are only two hours left to live."


    Wow


    The news shocked everyone.


    Niu Shaoqiang directly grabbed the old doctor''s shoulders, and shouted, "Doctor. Look again, and look at it again. You must find a way to save it!"


    The old doctor shook his head: "It''s too difficult. Even if he is sent to the hospital down the mountain, there is less than a 10% chance that he can be rescued, and even if he is alive..."


    "Most of them became vegetative or paralyzed."


    For Niu Shaoqiang, this is like a bolt from the blue.


    Elder Hu and others also showed sadness.


    Niu Shaoqiang shook his body, then he turned around with his fists clenched and ran towards the outside.


    "What are you doing!" Ye Hao grabbed him.


    "Don''t hold me, I want to take revenge on that **** Qiu Chunlong. He dares to beat my junior, I will kill him!"


    Niu Shaoqiang''s eyes were red, and at this moment his head was dazzled by anger.


    "Calm down!" Ye Hao scolded.


    "How do you calm me down? The life and death of Da Zhuang is unknown, how can I explain to the master."


    "I took him down the mountain, how come I have the face to go back alone!"


    Niu Shaoqiang roared.


    "Who said that Da Zhuang can''t be saved, you have to believe me." Ye Hao looked at Niu Shaoqiang.


    Niu Shaoqiang was taken aback.


    "I promise you, Da Zhuang''s hatred, I will find the kid surnamed Qiu to settle accounts. But the most important thing now is to save Da Zhuang''s life."


    After Ye Hao finished speaking, he turned and walked to the bed.


    "Young man, I can understand how you care about your friend. But your friend''s situation is really difficult to save." The old doctor advised.


    Ye Hao took out a bottle of crystal blue liquid from his arms, opened the cap, and a strange fragrance floated out.


    "Jiuyou Celestial Silkworm Liquid!"


    Old man Hu suddenly widened his eyes.


    The old doctor looked at the small bottle in Ye Hao''s hand in surprise at this moment.


    "This is... This is the Jiuyou Tiancanye, one of the holy medicines for healing? I didn''t expect that I would have the fate to see its true face."


    As an old physician at Tianmu Mountain, of course he knows a lot.


    "Is it possible to save my junior brother with this thing!" Niu Shaoqiang asked excitedly. The old doctor thought for a while and shook his head.

 Chapter 515： Top Ten Jiangnan

    "Jiuyou Tiansiye is rumored to have a very good healing effect. People who are not sick can prolong their life and strengthen their physique. People who are injured eat it, the wound will heal within ten days, and the broken bones will compound."


    The old doctor''s face was solemn: "But this little brother was hurt too badly. Even if there is Jiuyou Tiancanye, it will hang his life at best, and paralysis is inevitable."


    Niu Shaoqiang''s face was pale, and the hope he had just lost for a while.


    "Old doctor. Do you have a golden needle? Can you borrow it from a junior?" Ye Hao looked at the old doctor.


    The old doctor hesitated, he walked into the back room and took out a small box and handed it to Ye Hao.


    "What are you doing? If you want to administer acupuncture, I still advise you not to waste your energy. Such a serious injury is no longer treatable by acupuncture."


    Ye Hao did not speak, but took the small box. After opening it, there were several golden needles in it.


    Ye Hao first removed the clothes on Niu Dazhuang.


    Then he took out one of the golden needles, dipped it in Jiuyou Celestial Silkworm Liquid, and then inserted it into Niu Dazhuang''s body.


    "What are you doing? Jiuyou Tiancanye is taken orally!" The old doctor hurriedly scolded when he saw Ye Hao wasting such a good medicine.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, but continued to apply the needles on Niu Dazhuang''s body by contaminating the Jiuyou Celestial Silkworm Liquid with gold needles.


    The needle is mainly centered on the chest.


    Gradually, Niu Dazhuang''s body was covered with gold needles, and there were only less than half a bottle of Jiuyou Celestial Silkworm Liquid, which was the size of a finger.


    "Huh..." Ye Hao let out a suffocating breath, wiping the sweat on his forehead.


    The old doctor, who was still wasting the holy medicine for Ye Hao just now, was anxiously frustrated, watching the scene in front of him, the boss with his eyes open.


    "This is... this is the gossip magic needle plus the seven-star life renewal needle!"


    After taking a closer look at the golden needles on Da Zhuang''s body, they were indeed the two needles that his master had told him.


    The young man in front of him could have these two magical stitches!


    Ye Hao fed the remaining Jiuyou Celestial Silkworm Liquid into Niu Dazhuang''s mouth.


    "Okay." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Is that all right?" The old doctor thought that the young man in front of him would have to perform some amazing medical skills, but he didn''t expect it to be over.


    "Wait. You can''t save his life with the gossip needle and the seven-star life extension needle?" the old doctor asked inexplicably.


    Niu Shaoqiang cast interrogating gazes when he looked at the old man next to him.


    "I just used the Bagua Divine Needle to stabilize the situation in Da Zhuang''s body, and then I used the Qixing Life Extension Needle to forcibly suspend Da Zhuang''s essence."


    "And the Jiuyou Celestial Silkworm Liquid that enters the body through the golden needles can slowly repair those wounds. I can do this to make my strong body without life-threatening within a month."


    "After that, I will find another way to cure it."


    Ye Hao explained his approach.


    As for how to save the bull in the end, of course, it is to wait for the cooldown of the Holy Healing technique to end.


    "Shaoqiang. You have to watch Dazhuang here these two days, don''t touch him!" Ye Hao exhorted Niu Shaoqiang.


    Niu Shaoqiang focused his head: "I see, I won''t leave here for the past two days."


    "Yeah. The old doctor can trouble you to take care of them for me." Ye Hao said, preparing to take out the bank card, but the old doctor refused.


    "No. You are a medical student. I don''t know where you learned these two acupuncture methods, but you opened my eyes to me today. Thank you, it''s almost the same."


    After that, he ordered a few words.


    Ye Hao and Old Man Hu left first.


    "Ye..." Du Guirong looked at Ye Hao, who was silent along the way, and wanted to comfort him.


    But he was held back by the master of the lake.


    "Young people''s own affairs, let them use their own methods to solve."


    Husihai also shouted next to him: "Yes. The Qiu family kid is too indifferent to start, Ye Xiaozi will teach him a lesson! Give us the first one!"


    Now that the first is not the first, Ye Hao doesn''t care anymore.


    That Qiu Chunlong had completely angered him. He could see that Qiu Chunlong beat Da Zhuang so badly because of him.


    Ye Hao returned to Tianmu Lake and looked at the Qiu Chunlong in the Qiu family in the distance.


    Qiu Chunlong was still there talking and laughing with the women beside him.


    You can hit me, but if you anger the brother beside me, I will make you regret coming to this world!


    Ye Hao secretly murdered in his heart.


    "The winner of the ninth round is Ye Jia Ye Weijun."


    At this time, the battle on the Huzhong platform was also over. Ye Weijun won the Qiu family''s autumn battle, but seeing him like that, it is estimated that he was also seriously injured.


    "Now the nine winners have appeared. But in accordance with the martial arts process, the next step is to select one from the nine players who have just been defeated and get the tenth place." said the supporting Taoist priest.


    This is equivalent to the wild card match, giving those who have the strength but were out of luck just now a chance.


    There is no need to draw lots like before in the wild card. Anyone who wants to be on the island can become the challenger, and then accept the challenge of the other eight. In short, who can stay until the end, who can get the tenth place.


    The reversal match progressed very quickly, because it depends on the players'' willingness to play.


    Among them, the cattle are big and strong, and the injuries in the lake are serious, so there is no chance.


    Finally, the tenth place was Wu Tian, ??who had been molested by Ye Hao.


    Although she could not beat Ye Hao, her legs were still very sharp when facing other people, and she was in the best state.


    "Okay. This morning, our Jiangnan Top Ten is here!"


    "The differences are Ye Family Ye Haosheng, Ye Family Ye Weijun, Ye Family Ye Yaoer, Qiu Family Qiu Chunlong, Hu Family Ye Hao, Tiande Taoist Temple Changchunzi, Yandang Sword School Xu Zishan, Putuo Mountain Lu Yuanzheng, Zheng Family Wuguan Zheng Dongdong , Wuzhen Wutian."


    At this moment, all the celebrations were dedicated to these people. Most people secretly wrote down the names of these ten people.


    Don''t look at this as just a name, but according to the previous situation, the ten bests will often become the pillars of the Jiangnan famous school.


    It''s as if the old man of the lake is, so is the lake, and so is Ye Erye.


    At their level, wealth and power are only part of it, and only strong strength can win greater wealth and power.


    And no one was happiest in this tournament than the Ye family. Among the ten bests, four were named Ye and three were from the Ye family.


    This is a situation that has never occurred in the past.


    [Ding, Ye Yaoer won the top ten and the mission is completed. The host gains 30 skill points and a chance to draw a martial arts. ¡¿


    [The host''s current remaining skill points, 345. ¡¿


    Extract martial arts.


    Ye Hao directly used the opportunity.


    [Ding... Congratulations to the host for acquiring martial arts: Xiao Li Feida. ¡¿


    The break time at noon passed in a blink of an eye. After everyone had a rest, the competition for hegemony began at 3:10 in the afternoon.


    The rules are still the same as in the morning.


    A bamboo board was pulled out by the master of morality.


    The name above is... Ye Hao.


    At this moment, most people''s eyes condensed. The other hand of Yidedaochang reached into the box and took out another bamboo board. On it was...

 Chapter 516： Rolling

    Everyone was paying attention to the enemies that Ye Hao might face next.


    Ye Hao is no exception at this moment, he subconsciously looks at the Qiu family camp.


    Autumn spring dragon.


    Now Ye Hao wants to face nothing more than Qiu Chunlong.


    Of course, Qiu Chunlong had already wanted to teach Ye Hao severely, and avenge the revenge of Jiangnan University.


    "Ye Hao from the Lake Family has a life to Ye Hao from the Ye Family."


    It''s a pity that things backfired, Ye Hao looked to the other side, Ye Haosheng had already stood up and looked at Ye Hao provocatively.


    Ye Hao ignored him and got on the bamboo raft.


    In fact, he can directly use Lingbo to step on the water island directly.


    But that was really eye-catching, and this trick was previously exchanged by Ye Hao just in case.


    In the morning, if it weren''t for worrying about the big cow, he wouldn''t be able to walk on the water.


    Ye Hao confronts Ye Haosheng.


    This battle can be said to arouse the audience''s interest in an instant.


    Ye Haosheng had no intention of being the strongest young generation in the Ye family.


    And this Ye Hao was the abandoned son who was expelled from the door by the Ye Family, but judging from the previous skill of this kid, his strength is definitely not weak.


    Therefore, the battle between these two surnames Ye will be very beautiful.


    "Ye Hao. I''ve waited for this moment for a long time." Ye Haosheng stood on the island with a smirk at the corner of his mouth.


    Ye Hao did not speak, just glanced at Qiu Chunlong by the lake.


    Ye Haosheng noticed the look in Ye Hao''s eyes, and instantly burned with anger. This kid didn''t put himself in his eyes.


    "Smelly boy. You think you can be great if you have a little bit of work, I will tell you today. You were just a **** of the Ye family before, and you are just a dog from the Ye family!"


    Ye Hao''s face sank.


    Ye Haosheng sensed Ye Hao''s anger and continued to challenge the bottom line of the man in front of him.


    "That''s right. If I remember correctly, your mother''s tombstone seems to be under a willow tree outside the ancestral tomb, right. A Huang from my house died before, so he buried it there by the way, and asked A Huang from my family to play with your mother. "


    Ye Hao smiled without anger, and put his hand on his waist.


    "Ye Haosheng. Congratulations, you succeeded in making me angry. You will regret what you say now, but it is too late."


    "Really? I''m waiting." Ye Haosheng still didn''t notice that one of his legs had stepped into the gate of the Hades Palace.


    The match begins.


    Ye Hao''s breath changed.


    [Ding: Congratulations on the upgrade of the title of the host, the hunter has been upgraded to the avenger. ¡¿


    ¡¾Title Avenger: Special effects, revenge aura. When the host has the idea of ??revenge, the host''s strength will increase by 10%. ¡¿


    the Avengers?


    The name is good.


    Ye Hao stared at Ye Haosheng, his fingers moved gently around his waist, and the ten soulchaser blades were released instantly.


    The chasing blade is extremely fast, much faster than under the control of the object control technique.


    The audience can only see a few flashes of silver in the distance.


    Then he saw Ye Haosheng dodge for a while, and several light knives were already inserted on the ground behind him.


    Tick


    Ye Haosheng touched his cheek in surprise and looked at the liquid in his hand.


    is blood!


    Why is this kid''s flying knife so fast!


    Before Ye Haosheng could think about it, Ye Hao''s next attack followed.


    Several soul chasing blades directly took Ye Haosheng''s key.


    Ye Haosheng''s body shape keeps changing, and he can only use Qianye Buddha''s hand to directly resist some soul chaser blades that cannot be avoided.


    "Small Knife Rain" finally stopped, which made Ye Haosheng breathed a sigh of relief.


    But his body was instantly stiff, and a figure appeared before him at some unknown time.


    "Do you think it is over?"


    Ye Hao sneered, half bowed, his right hand touched the ground, and his left foot popped out.


    He kicked Ye Haosheng''s abdomen hard, a colic came from his abdomen, and then his body flew upside down.


    But Ye Hao''s figure is constantly moving like a ghost, pulling up the soul chaser blade from the ground and throwing it out one by one.


    Ye Haosheng in mid-air just felt that his whole body seemed to be cut by the wind blade in the violent wind.


    This scene frightened the audience off the court.


    It only took less than a few minutes from the beginning of the game to the present. The scene was completely crushed by Ye Hao, and Ye Haosheng had no power to fight back.


    The most important are those weird flying knives, whose speed is not even a single cent slower than bullets, and their trajectory is very strange and unpredictable.


    "This... is the long-lost flying knife skill? Xiao Li Feidao!" Nangong Fengyi was also shocked at the moment.


    Dao Yi De, who was beside Nangong Fengyi, opened his eyes and said in a low voice.


    "Little Li''s flying knife is Li''s unique flying knife."


    "In the early years, a person walked the rivers and lakes with a flying knife in his hand, and the flying knife in his hand only cuts the person who should be cut. That''s why Xiaoli Feidao said."


    "This kid has three martial arts in his body, he is a master of martial arts, Ling Bo takes a short step, and Xiao Li Fei Dao. Moreover, he has cultivated incomparably superbly in each field, he is really a genius."


    Hearing this comment from Taoist Yide, Nangong Fengyi''s curiosity about Ye Hao became more and more serious. What kind of person and what kind of experience can make a person possess so many geniuses.


    It''s a pity that they don''t know that Ye Hao''s inner strength is the Nine Suns True Scripture, otherwise they would be dumbfounded.


    "Stop! Hurry up. Howard Johnson, hurry up and admit defeat!" Ye''s parents on the shore shouted anxiously.


    But at this moment, the others in the Ye family were silent, and they could feel the mocking glances of others around them.


    That meant nothing more than that, look at an abandoned son that your Ye family didn''t want, and Ye Haosheng, who beat you Ye family, could not fight back.


    Isn''t this shooting yourself in the foot?


    Ye Haosheng also wanted to admit defeat at this moment, but no matter how he spoke, he couldn''t make a sound in his mouth. He saw a bloodstain cut off a meridian near his neck.


    "stop!"


    When Ye Hao was about to give Ye Haosheng another "feast", the presiding priest stood in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s face sank, looking at the presiding priest: "He hasn''t given up yet."


    "He has no fighting ability, you have already won this game, don''t stop." The host Taoist said in a deep voice.


    Ye Hao''s mouth made a whistle, and looked at the host Taoist priest: "Oh? Then I don''t know why the previous battle, you can stop it if you don''t see the Dao Master."


    As he said, Ye Hao''s eyes sharpened.


    If the presiding priest took a timely action to stop it, Niu Dazhuang would not be hurt so badly.


    The host Taoist''s eyes flickered, and he pretended to be calm and said, "Hugh is so foolish."


    Then he announced to everyone.


    "The first battle, Ye Hao, the winner."


    After that, he quickly asked the Ye family to move Ye Haosheng down.


    Ye Hao just chuckled at this, doing what he should have done. He picked up the soulchaser on the ground, retracted it from his waist, and took the bamboo raft back to the shore. "Ye Hao! Stop for me!" Just when Ye Hao went ashore, a group of Ye family rushed over.

 Chapter 517： Ye family, I will go sooner or later

    Ye Hao looked over.


    It was the elder of the Ye family. It seemed that the Ye family led the team this time.


    "Why?" Ye Hao said coldly.


    For the people of the Ye family, except for Ye Erye and Ye Yaoer, Ye Hao would not give a good face at all.


    "Competition meeting, stop here. You...you dare to abolish Howard Johnson''s meridians!" Ye''s parents scolded Ye Hao.


    "It''s too vicious to start."


    "Don''t forget, your last name is Ye too."


    The other Ye family members yelled, but when Ye Hao''s eyes fell on them, he immediately dared not speak.


    "I just broke his sixty-four meridians, and didn''t kill him." Ye Hao''s tone was flat as if he was talking about something normal.


    Although his Xiao Li Fei Dao didn''t kill Ye Haosheng, it cut off most of Ye Haosheng''s meridians.


    Now Ye Haosheng is a waste person. Even if he is cured, he can only spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair or on a hospital bed.


    "You..." Family Ye was anxious: "Niezi, you are cruel, regardless of the same family. Today I will clear the door."


    With that said, several Ye family children behind Ye''s parents took their positions one after another.


    Ye Hao is amazing, but they still don''t believe that he has done so many people in their Ye family.


    "Ye Wenshu. Ye Hao is no longer a member of your Ye family. He is now my niece and son-in-law of Hu. You think we have no one in the lake family." A voice from all over the lake came.


    I saw Hu Sihai with a bunch of Hu family people next to Ye Hao.


    Ning Yawen is the daughter of Husihai''s sister, and Ye Hao is Ning Yawen''s "boyfriend", that is, Husihai''s niece.


    "All around the lake, this is our Ye family''s housework. Don''t interfere." Ye Wenshu did not expect that all around the lake would come forward for Ye Hao.


    Hu Sihai walked to Ye Hao''s side and pointed to Ye Wenshu: "Heh, there is no such thing in this world that I dare not intervene. Ye Wenshu is here to challenge me? We two go up and play? "


    Ye Wenshu''s heart was anxious when he was hit by the lake.


    But he really didn''t dare to play with Hu Si Hai, let alone Hu Si Hai''s identity as the Patriarch of the Lake Family, he was not as good as this Wu Chi Hu Si Hai in a single round.


    "Ye Hao, wait and see for me!" Ye Wenshu threatened Ye Hao, and then turned around to leave.


    "stop."


    But Ye Hao stopped him suddenly.


    Ye Wenshu stopped and turned around


    "Don''t wait and see. When the competition is over, I will go to Ye''s house personally, and we will calculate the old and new accounts together." Ye Hao said sternly.


    "Huh. Okay, I want to see if you dare to come here then." Ye Wenshu sneered and turned back to where the Ye family was.


    Ye Hao dare to go to Ye''s house?


    They couldn''t believe it. Ye Hao''s strength may be great, but no matter how powerful you are, can you be the opponent of a big family?


    So they didn''t believe Ye Hao dared to go to Ye''s house at all.


    "Ahao. Calm down, you and the Ye family have grievances, but the Ye family is also the first in Yuhang anyway, and..." The old man looked at Ye Hao and said with comfort.


    "Old Hu. This is my own business and I will take care of it."


    Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    Ye family''s trip is inevitable.


    Listening to Ye Hao''s statement, Old Man Hu just sighed and said nothing.


    After this wave of Ye Hao''s shocking performance, the next battle began.


    In the second battle, Wuzhen Wutian vs. Ye Family Ye Weijun.


    "Miss Wu, nice meeting." Ye Weijun said hello politely as soon as he got on the island.


    But who would have thought that Wu Tian would just throw it over with a flying leg without saying a word.


    "Fortunately, you are tall. There is no good thing surnamed Ye." Because of the anger against Ye Hao before, Wu Tian now also hates Ye Family.


    I can''t beat that Ye Hao, and I can''t beat Ye with your surname.


    After that, Ye Weijun enjoyed this beautiful leg meal, but he didn''t have the speed of Ye Hao and Ling Bo''s microsteps, and he fell a lot.


    Coupled with the battle with Qiu in the morning, his internal injuries have not recovered until now, but Wu Tian is just the opposite, not only the strength is not reduced, because the angry legs are more sharp.


    After more than ten minutes of fierce battle, Ye Weijun was finally defeated by Wu Tian''s legs.


    Until the loss, Ye Weijun still didn''t understand where he had offended this Wu Tian, ??and even made her hate him so much.


    Wuzhen Wutian won the second battle.


    The third battle was Ye Jia Ye Yaoer vs. Zheng Dongdong from the Zheng Family Martial Arts Center.


    So far, Ye Yaoer is the only person left in the Ye family who is likely to advance to the top five.


    They never imagined that the Ye family that had been ignored at the beginning, turned out to be the only people the Ye family could count on.


    However, this Zheng Dongdong is not weak. The family has a martial arts gym. It is said that he has learned several kung fu, such as Jeet Kune Do, Wing Chun, Judo, Taekwondo, and Muay Thai.


    This battle lasted for half an hour.


    Ye Yaoer relied on Qianye Buddha''s hand and Zheng Dongdong to come and go, and they didn''t give in to each other.


    In the end, Ye Yaoer surpassed Zheng Dongdong with a half stroke of Qianye Buddha''s hand and advanced to the top five.


    This result has to be said to be interesting.


    "In the third round, Ye Jia Ye Yaoer won."


    "In the fourth battle, Qiu Jia Qiu Chunlong faced Lu Yuanzheng on Mount Putuo."


    The result of this battle was almost the same as that of Ye Hao versus Ye Haosheng. Qiu Chunlong suppressed Lu Yuanzheng on one side. Although Lu Yuanzheng had hard qigong, he still had a good stick technique.


    But Qiu Chunlong''s strength was not trivial, and he defeated Lu Yuanzheng within a few strokes.


    It''s just that when Lu Yuan was off the court, he kept staring at Qiu Chunlong with surprise, as if thinking about something.


    "In the fourth battle, Qiu Jiaqiu Chunlong wins."


    "In the fifth battle, the Yandang sword sent Xu Zishan to Tiande Taoist Temple Changchunzi."


    Following the announcement of the presiding priest, it was finally the final battle for the top five seats.


    At this moment, the sun has entered the evening.


    But for this battle, everyone''s interest was rekindled.


    Xu Zishan and Changchunzi are not weak in strength, and the fight between the two must be a wonderful fight.


    Ye Hao also stared at the two in the field, waiting for the next battle.


    Xu Zishan held the scabbard in both hands: "Brother Dao, please."


    "Wait." Chang Chunzi gestured with a raised hand.


    "What''s the matter with Brother Dao?" Xu Zishan really had a chivalrous atmosphere while talking.


    "I surrender."


    Changchunzi said, turning around to get on the bamboo raft.


    Wow


    The surrounding audience was at a loss, how could they give in before they even started.


    "Stop. Changchunzi, I respect you as a master. You are despising me and my sword like this!" Xu Zishan''s face was angry.


    Changchunzi stopped, looked at Xu Zishan and said.


    "Master Xu. The strength between you and me is between the first and second classmates. My murderous moves are too heavy to be used in this place of competition. If I don''t use them, I can''t beat Brother Xu''s swordsmanship."


    "So, this competition. Changchunzi gave up." After Changchunzi finished speaking, he waved his sleeves and stepped on the bamboo raft.

 Chapter 518： Top five seats

    In the unexpected ending, the audience was dull.


    The presiding priest froze for a long time before he came back to his senses.


    "Ahem... Because Changchunzi surrendered. So the winner of the fifth battle is Xu Zishan of Yandang Sword Sect."


    "Now I will announce our five winners."


    "Hu Family Yehao, Wuzhen Wutian, Yejia Ye Yaoer, Yandang Sword School Xu Zishan, Qiu Family Qiu Chunlong."


    "Tomorrow we will drive out the final winner of the tournament. I hope you will not miss it by then."


    With the final words of the presiding priest, today''s martial arts contest ended.


    Although they had great regrets for the last battle, everyone still recalled the previous battle and went down the mountain.


    "Let''s go too. Go and see how Da Zhuang is." Ye Hao said to the old man.


    "Ok."


    Several people came to the hospital.


    Niu Shaoqiang was sitting next to Niu Dazhuang''s hospital bed, and when he saw Ye Hao and the others coming, he hurried over for questioning.


    "How about? Ye Hao, who did you fight this afternoon? Isn''t that the **** Qiu Chunlong!"


    Ye Hao shook his head.


    "I am right with Ye Family Ye Haosheng. Qiu Chunlong has advanced, but I think I should meet him tomorrow. Then I will avenge Da Zhuang."


    Ye Hao looked at the big bull on the hospital bed.


    After that, Ye Hao checked Niu Dazhuang and left after making sure that there was nothing wrong. After all, he had to rest early to prepare for the battle tomorrow.


    But when he returned to the house, Ye Hao was stopped by one person.


    "Come with me." Nightingale in the hat lowered her head and stopped in front of Ye Hao.


    Although I don''t know why Nightingale suddenly called herself, there must be something important at this time.


    Ye Hao said to the puzzled old man next to them, so that they don''t have to wait for their own dinner.


    So he left with Nightingale.


    Nightingale did not speak along the way, leading Ye Hao to the lobby temple of Tiande Taoist Temple.


    The Taoist priests in the temple saw Nightingale and did not stop them, allowing them to enter.


    "Nightingale, what are you doing? What are you looking for?"


    "I''ll find out later."


    Ye Hao''s questioning was only a simple answer from Nightingale.


    Then he walked into the temple and was taken to the innermost room by Nightingale. Two people were standing outside the room.


    Pushing open the door, I saw many people standing in the house, and a few computers beside them, some people were operating there.


    Daoist Yide and Nangong Fengyi are here.


    In addition, the Changchunzi, who had previously admitted defeat, stood behind Yide Daochang.


    There is also a middle-aged man with a grim face.


    When the middle-aged man saw Ye Hao coming in, he frowned and interrogated Nightingale: "Is this man reliable?"


    "I can vouch for him. And he is still a member of the Dragon Team now." Nightingale replied faintly.


    "Ye Hao, we can totally believe it."


    Nangong Fengyi also said: "The identity of this young man is very transparent, and he has saved Zi Qiong before."


    The middle-aged man nodded, he walked to Ye Hao and stretched out his hand.


    "Hello. My name is Chi Gang, the captain of the third team of the tiger group."


    Tiger group?


    Ye Hao looked at the nightingale next to him in surprise.


    "You may not have heard of Tiger Group."


    "The tiger group is similar to the special forces squad, and its strength is generally at the level of the dragon group yellow group." Nightingale explained.


    Chi Gang on the side inserted a sentence: "But if we are to face your Xuan Group as a team, your Xuan Group will not necessarily be eliminated."


    Nightingale ignored him and continued to explain: "The tigers are divided into 12 teams. Each team has 20 to 50 people. They are good at team operations and are generally responsible for some large-scale missions and special operations."


    "Okay. Let me introduce myself." Chi Gang waved his hand.


    "In a word, our tiger team is doing things that the dragon team can''t do well, or some things that the dragon team looks down on. From time to time, we also help the special forces of the military area to perform tasks."


    "People call it tiger cleaners."


    Chi Gang''s explanation is very simple and neat.


    "Oh... Um, what did you guys find me for?" Ye Hao looked at this formation, something was wrong.


    Didn''t it say that it was a martial arts competition? How do you feel that you have arrived at the combat headquarters when you come in. "There are indeed some troublesome things. Nightingale, tell him the information we have obtained. Since you all believe him, then I won''t say anything. If it weren''t for our urgent need for manpower now, we wouldn''t need outsiders to help. I¡¯ll trouble you too if I¡¯m a good virtue." Chi Gang confronted Yide


    The Taoist salute.


    Daoist Yide shook his head slightly, and smiled kindly: "It''s okay. It''s about the world, our Taoist temple is willing to help."


    Here, Nightingale took out a tablet computer from the side and handed it to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao took the computer, and there were pictures and videos on it.


    These pictures and videos are all a group of people fighting, there are explosions and burning flames from time to time.


    "What is this?" Ye Hao looked at Nightingale in surprise.


    Nightingale explained: "This is a competition held in various parts of China a few days ago."


    "Walking competitions in other places?" Ye Hao was stunned.


    "The competition is the tradition of China''s rivers and lakes since ancient times. Therefore, every place will hold a competition meeting every five years, and the time is also years ago."


    "But something happened in this tournament."


    Nightingale slid her finger on the tablet, and a document appeared.


    "In the Northeast Province Competition Tournament, on the last day of the Tournament Tournament, some mobs suddenly attacked the competition site. Although the scene was finally controlled, the children of various sects still suffered varying degrees of casualties."


    Nightingale slid her finger again, and there was another piece of information on the tablet.


    "In addition, a total of eight other martial arts competitions were attacked. According to the latest statistics, more than 300 martial arts practitioners died and more than 2,000 martial arts practitioners were injured to varying degrees."


    "It also includes some heads of sects, elite disciples."


    Ye Hao was shocked.


    "Wait for so many big things, there should also be news, how can those people outside seem to know nothing."


    "Because the martial arts competitions are all remote places like Tianmu Mountain. After the accident, we blocked the news. And these happened a few days ago, so no one here knows." Chi Gang explained beside.


    "Then why do you know that someone is thinking about the martial arts competition and continues?" Ye Hao asked in surprise.


    Nangong Fengyi came over.


    "The competition is an event that people from all over the world have waited for five years. How could they not be done because of some bad guys. And if it is really like that, the world may laugh at me and there is no one in Jiangnan." Although Nangong Fengyi is a woman, this His majesty is no worse than a man.


    "Miss Nangong is right. These gangsters are arrogant and murderous. It''s a quagmire, it''s a quagmire!" said Taoist Yide.


    "Therefore, this time we have already laid a net in this Tianmu Mountain martial arts competition. Once those people dare to show up tomorrow, we will let them go without returning." Chi Gang sneered.


    Ye Hao''s face wrinkled slightly: "Then what kind of organization are these people? Why are they aiming to attack various competitions."


    The crowd was quiet, with a trace of jealousy in their eyes.


    "Do you remember the group of people who attacked Zi Qiong before." Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao. Ye Hao raised his eyebrows.

 Chapter 519： Hell?

    "Originally, this news was not a secret in the arena, but who would have thought that they would jump out again after many years." Nangong Ziqiong sighed and began to tell Ye Hao a piece of history.


    "Since ancient times, where there is righteousness, there are evil. Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes."


    "They have their identities in the succession of Chinese dynasties, each of them is secretive, and they are mysterious. In history, they used to call themselves Mingjiao, Tianxiahui, Taipingdao..."


    Ye Hao''s heart trembled, these people are very famous in history and in the wild.


    "And we like to call them."


    "Hell."


    Hell?


    The name is rather interesting.


    "Because their main members all call themselves characters in Yan Luo Hell. For example, the black and white masks that attacked Zi Qiong before."


    "They are the day and night travel gods in the underworld."


    "Day and night Youshen is good at light work. It is said that there is a saying that the day and night travels thousands of miles. The strength of this generation of Day and Night Youshen is in the refining state. The two can even fight the innate"


    "As for their purpose, we don''t know. The people of the prefecture have never made any sense in doing things since ancient times."


    Hearing what Nangong Fengyi said, the doubt that had always been in Ye Hao''s mind was solved.


    When fighting the white mask before, he fleeed with Nangong Ziqiong and turned on the speed enhancement ability, but in the end he was caught up. This matter can puzzle him for a long time.


    Ye Hao patted his head and wandered around a few times.


    "The volume of your news is a bit big, let me slow down, it makes me feel like I''m making a martial arts movie."


    After slowing down, Ye Hao looked at everyone in front of him.


    "That means that there is a group of people eyeing the martial arts competition on Tianmu Mountain, and it is very likely that they will attack Tianmu Mountain tomorrow."


    "You tiger group, dragon group, and Nangong family members gathered here just to catch them all."


    "Then you came to me because you want me to help?


    Chi Gang nodded, and he pointed to the Changchunzi behind Nightingale and Yide Daochang: "Our tiger team was originally responsible for this matter, but it is really not enough."


    "In addition to this, there are two other places where the competition will be the final tomorrow."


    "In order to be safe, I asked this young lady from the Dragon Group to help. After talking to the Chief Yide, the Chief Yide expressed his willingness to send someone to help us."


    "Today, Changchunzi surrendered defeat to preserve his strength. The previous few tournament venues were all because the underworld gang attacked when they were weak after the final majority of the contestants, causing so many casualties."


    Changchunzi nodded and said with a smile: "Compared with the world, winning or losing in front of you is just a small matter."


    "Then why don''t you practice other contestants? I think many people have used their full strength in the past two days." Ye Hao frowned.


    "We suspect that the people from the underworld are not only mixed in the audience, but there are also people from the underworld among the contestants. Therefore, we are not 100% trusted people, and we will not contact them." Chi Gang said in a deep voice.


    "Changchunzi is guaranteed by Yide Dao, we can believe it. We don''t doubt the Nangong family."


    It turns out that there are people who can be trusted, if Nightingale hadn''t found herself, she might have been kept in the dark.


    "Then what do you want me to do?" Ye Hao asked.


    "It''s not convenient for me to tell you the specific plan. So tomorrow, I will ask Mr. Ye to reserve some strength in the competition. If someone attacks the venue at that time, Mr. Ye will also be asked to take action to capture the underworld gangsters."


    Chi Gang said.


    Ye Hao thought a little bit, and he said in a deep voice, "If something happens tomorrow, I will help you. But I can''t do anything like Changchunzi for the competition."


    "There are some things that I still need to deal with."


    Everyone looked at each other, and they understood that Ye Hao was talking about nothing more than his and Qiu Family Qiu Chunlong.


    Chi Gang''s face wrinkled; "Mr. Ye. It''s about the safety of the five or six hundred people in Tianmu Mountain. Please put aside your personal problems for the time being and take care of the overall situation."


    "I''m sorry. I can''t do it. If the matter is over, then I will leave first." Ye Hao finished speaking, and they gestured to Master Yide and turned and left.


    "This guy!" Chi Gang showed anger.


    "Okay. Captain Chi, it is inevitable for young people to have a temper. But I have arranged some people from the Nangong family to go up the mountain. You should not worry about it tomorrow." Nangong Fengyi said.


    "That can only be done."


    ...


    On the other side, Ye Hao walked out of the temple.


    This sudden news really made him a little unexpected. Originally, he just wanted to participate in this competition, but he never thought he would encounter these things.


    After returning to the house, Ye Hao used his mobile phone to search for the underworld, but the underworld on the Internet was not the one that Ye Hao wanted to ask about.


    After that, Ye Hao could only ask Old Man Lake.


    After dinner, the old man in the lake was sitting in the courtyard looking at the dim sky.


    "Netherworld? How did you think of asking this?" When the old man heard Ye Hao''s question, his expression changed.


    Looking at the expression of the old man, most of them know it.


    "I have encountered a little trouble before, it is said that it may be from the underworld." Ye Hao said obliquely.


    "The people from the underworld have disappeared for so many years, how could you meet them?" Old man Hu wrinkled.


    "I don''t know, so I want to ask what is this underworld?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    The old man hesitated for a while, he looked around, and after confirming that there was no one around, he whispered.


    "Regarding the underworld, I just heard that my father was born."


    Father Hu''s father, that''s at least a hundred years ago. "The Netherworld is a mysterious and strange organization that has existed since ancient times. Their purpose is unknown to no one, but most people infer that these people just want to win the world, but in modern times, there are very few of them. News. I thought they had already disappeared


    In the long river of history. "


    "But my father often mentioned a word to me."


    The old man Hu hesitated for a while, as if he was remembering something.


    "On the day of the underworld, when the world is in chaos."


    Ye Hao was stunned for a moment, and then chuckled: "Master. This is a bit too mysterious, right now, unless the third world war, how can the world be in chaos."


    Elder Hu also smiled and shook his head: "Who knows if the words passed down by the older generation are true or false. But Hahao, you have to remember. Don''t get involved with this underworld."


    In the last sentence, the tone of the old man Hu was very serious.


    Ye Hao said that he understood, and after a few conversations, he went back to the house.


    But tossing and turning, he can''t sleep either, there will be too much to happen tomorrow.


    Hell! Autumn Chunlong!


    Both of these are things to be solved. Ye Hao can only pray that the people in the underworld will never show up when he teaches Qiu Chunlong.


    Thinking of these things, Ye Hao fell asleep without knowing it.


    the next day.


    By the Tianmu Lake, there were more people gathered than the previous two days. Everyone wanted to see who the most powerful people in the younger generation in Jiangnan would be.


    It is the well-known Qiu Chunlong with outstanding talents and Xu Zishan, the first swordsman of Yandang Sword School.


    Or Ye Yao''er, who was upset by the Ye family, and Wu Tian, ??who had amazing legs in the Wu family.


    Of course, they have not forgotten Ye Hao, who crushed Ye Family Ye Haosheng yesterday and had a playful background. They wanted to know if Ye Hao won the first place in the end, would the Ye family''s face be slapped.

 Chapter 520： I surrender

    "Today is the third day of the Jiangnan Tournament. The first master of the younger generation will also be expelled."


    "I''m here to introduce again our five martial arts practitioners who have come to the present."


    The presiding priest began to introduce five people from the top five there.


    "The first is Qiu Jiaqiu Young Master, Qiu Chunlong. The family inherited Wu Xueqiufeng thirty-six style was practiced by him. From the knockout stage to the present, he has defeated the enemy with thunder."


    Qiu Chunlong stood up and smiled at the people around him.


    "The second place is a dark horse of the Ye family, Ye Yao''er. The Qianye bergamot of the Ye family has to be said to be ever-changing, like a thousand-handed Guanyin. I don''t know how this dark horse will perform in the future."


    Ye Yaoer stood up and gestured to the people around, and the Ye family clapped.


    Although they were still a little surprised at Ye Yaoer''s sudden change, Ye Yaoer was the only Ye Yaoer left on the court now.


    "The third place is Xu Zishan, the Yandang Sword Sect known as the first swordsman among the younger generation in Jiangnan. I don''t know whether his sword will win him the first crown in the future.


    Xu Zishan is holding his sword, the expression on his face is still cold and handsome.


    "The fourth place is Wuzhen Wutian. Although Wuzhen Wujia''s Wu''s leg technique was unknown before, it is the woman''s leg technique that allows us to see her horror!"


    Wu Tian''s head gestured, and the surrounding seniors raised their heads excitedly, feeling the light of their surroundings.


    It is conceivable that after this competition, Wuzhen Wujia will have a good opportunity.


    "The fifth is Ye Hao from the Hu family. As the grandson-in-law of the Hu family, he has good strength."


    Ye Hao felt the light of his surroundings, and his eyes were scanning among the people around him.


    I didn''t pay attention before, but now I pay close attention to it and you will find that many people''s eyes are not right, unlike the kind of people who watch the competition.


    "Okay. Next will be our official competition. Because there are five people left, one of these five will go straight to the top three bye."


    "Then the other two people who have advanced through the competition will compete with the players in this round of three-strong competition, draw a lottery, and the winner will compete with the other person who has not been drawn."


    "The winner is the final winner."


    "Although we emphasize the point at the tournament, don''t forget our traditions in the arena. There is no first and no second, and I hope you will learn what you have learned all your life."


    "Now, please give us the player who will draw a bye first."


    Hearing such rules of competition, Ye Hao frowned unconsciously.


    Such rules are actually very unfair. Some people may need to play several games in a row, while some people only need to be lucky to enter the top three or even directly participate in the final contest.


    But it is undeniable that luck is sometimes part of strength.


    It''s like Ye Hao can get to this point now, and can have the system, isn''t it because he has luck that others don''t.


    Pavilion


    The Taoist Master Yi drew out a bamboo board.


    "I declare that the person who enters the top three bye is the Qiu Chunlong of the Qiu family." The presiding priest announced.


    The Qiu family cheered.


    The elder who led the Qiu family smiled and patted Qiu Chunlong on the shoulder: "Chunlong, it seems that the first place in this tournament will be our Qiu family."


    Qiu Chunlong didn''t bring any joy, but looked at the lake house and moved his mouth.


    I wait for you.


    Ye Hao clenched his fist, he saw Qiu Chunlong''s lips to him.


    "Next I want to announce the two top five matches that will be played. They are..."


    Ye Hao looked at the stage, and Daoist Yi De pulled out the next wooden board just now.


    "Ye Jia Ye Yaoer to Ye Hao from the Lake Family."


    "Wuzhen Wutian vs. Xu Zishan of Yandang Sword Sect."


    Wow


    At this moment the whole audience was boiling.


    This battle can be said to be terrible, the people of the Ye family want to fight Ye Hao.


    Such a battle can be said to be too dramatic.


    "Yao''er. You have Chiba Buddha''s hands on your body, and you can definitely defeat that kid!" Ye Wenshu, a senior, walked up to Ye Yaoer and ordered seriously.


    Ye Yaoer glanced at Ye Wenshu, and walked onto the bamboo raft without saying a word.


    The expression on Ye Wenshu''s face was a bit stiff.


    "Wen Shu. Yaoer doesn''t speak very much, don''t mind." Ye Yaoer''s father immediately came up and said with a smile.


    Ye Yaoer¡¯s mother immediately said: ¡°Our Yaoer is amazing. On weekdays, I practice martial arts before the sun comes out. I am very diligent. Ye Hao must not be her opponent.¡± She is lying without writing drafts. .


    Ye Wenshu''s expression eased a lot.


    "That''s good, your Yao''er is very talented in martial arts, and you get the care of Ye Erye. I will arrange some of the Ye family''s property for you to take care of..."


    Ye Yaoer''s parents were happy, this is because they want to get the Ye Family to reuse it!


    "I surrender."


    But at this moment, the voice from the island in the lake made the Ye family''s faces dull.


    The mood that Ye Wenshu had just recovered fell to the bottom of the valley again. He clenched his fist and stared at the Ye Yaoer who had surrendered before standing on the island in the lake for a minute and took the bamboo raft back to the shore.


    "Ye Yao''er what are you doing. You hurry back to me!" Ye Wenshu ran to the disembarking Ye Yaoer and pointed to the island in the lake.


    "Yao''er, don''t make trouble, everyone is watching our Ye family, hurry up and play hard." Ye Yaoer''s parents also hurried over.


    The surrounding audience was shocked by this sudden change.


    What the **** is this.


    Yesterday Xu Zishan and Changchunzi, Changchunzi believed that he was not Xu Zishan''s opponent without all the effort, so he gave up.


    Why did you admit defeat! Don''t you Ye Family and Ye Hao have hatred?


    Ye Yaoer didn''t care about the puzzled and puzzled look around.


    She faintly looked at Ye Wenshu and her parents standing in front of her.


    "This is my own martial arts contest. I can give up as much as I want."


    hit? Fight with Hao?


    Brother Hao taught her all her kung fu, and Brother Hao made all the changes in her body.


    How could I fight him.


    "Ye Yao''er. This is not playing Jiajia. As Ye''s parents, I order you to go back immediately! Otherwise..." Ye Wenshu roared angrily.


    Ye Yaoer looked at Ye Wenshu lightly.


    "Since I have conceded, I won''t fight. What else? If you have the ability, you can also drive me out of the Ye family." After Ye Yaoer finished speaking, she pushed aside the Ye family who was in front of her and found a corner, silently Stay there silently.


    "This...this." Ye Wen''s bookish complexion flushed, and his fists squeezed the bones.


    He really wanted to punish Ye Yaoer, but he couldn''t drive Ye Yaoer out of the Ye family.


    Ye Yaoer''s aptitude is already there, Qianye Bergamot has already learned her, and she is even more important to the Ye Family than his Ye Wenshu in the future.


    Ye Hao on the island in the lake, looking at the back of Ye Yaoer leaving.


    In fact, when he heard Ye Yaoer fighting against him, he knew the result of this battle.


    Ye Yaoer couldn''t shoot herself.


    "It''s time to announce the result." Ye Hao looked at the dazed Taoist priest.


    The presiding priest came back to his senses. "I... I declare Ye Haosheng of the Lake Family."

 Chapter 521： Ye Hao VS Xu Zishan

    After experiencing this unexpected ending.


    Ye Hao returned to the shore.


    [The system prompts to start the series of tasks "Tianmu Mountain"]


    ¡¾System task: Capture fifty ghost soldiers from the underworld alive. ¡¿


    [System task: Get the first place in the Jiangnan Tournament. ¡¿


    [System task: defeat Qiujiaqiuchunlong. ¡¿


    [Other tasks are being generated...]


    [Note: The series of task rewards will be counted after the end of the task. The completion of the series of tasks must be above 90%, otherwise the task will be judged as a failure. ¡¿


    The system prompt that popped up suddenly made Ye Hao startled.


    Series tasks?


    It was the first time Ye Hao encountered such a series of tasks that suddenly appeared.


    What the **** is the ghost soldier of the underworld? Is it from the underworld?


    It seems that the underworld is really eyeing this Jiangnan Tournament.


    When Ye Hao checked the mission, the second battle had already begun on the island in the lake.


    Xu Zishan is sweet to Wu.


    In this battle, Wu Tian fell short as soon as he played, because Wu Tian was good at legs, not weapons, and Xu Zishan held a long sword in his hands.


    As a result, Wu Tian fell into a disadvantage and became more restrained in fighting.


    Finally ten minutes later, Wu Tian was pointed at the neck by Xu Zishan with a long sword.


    "you lose."


    Xu Zishan said lightly.


    Wu Tian sighed, she took a step back, held a fist at Xu Zishan, and left the island in the lake.


    As a girl from the Wujia family in Wuzhen who was not well-known, she was already in the top five.


    "I declare that the winner of the top three is Xu Zishan of Yandang Sword Sect."


    Finally, the top three of the tournament were born.


    They are Qiu Family Qiuchunlong, Hu Family Yehao, and Yandang Sword School Xu Zishan.


    "Next, please have a good rest for the three players. The competition will continue in the afternoon."


    The morning''s competition process is over.


    Ye Hao and Old Man Hu went to the hospital first and talked to Wang Shaoqiang about the competition.


    Wang Shaoqiang was also very happy when he heard that Ye Hao might finally fight Qiu Chunlong.


    Wang Shaoqiang really hated Qiu Chunlong who injured his junior.


    "Shao Qiang. Something may happen on Tianmu Mountain today. Originally, I wanted to arrange for you and Da Zhuang to go down the mountain first."


    Ye Hao suddenly looked at Wang Shaoqiang and Wang Dazhuang who was lying on the hospital bed.


    "But Da Zhuang can''t move in this situation now. You have to remember that no matter what happens outside today, you are optimistic about Da Zhuang here and don''t go out!"


    Although Wang Shaoqiang didn''t know what Ye Hao''s words meant, he still said that he would be optimistic about the big and strong, and would not leave the hospital for half a step.


    "Ye Hao. What''s wrong with you today? When I was in Tianmu Lake just now, I felt that you were a little unsatisfied." The old man Hu walked out of the hospital and looked at Ye Hao puzzled.


    Du Guirong, all over the world, they also looked over.


    Ye Hao hesitated for a while, he leaned to the ear of the old man and whispered a word.


    The old man Hu wrinkled, he looked at Ye Hao seriously: "Really?"


    "There should be nothing wrong, so Lao Hu, you''d better arrange your unrelated people from the lake family to go down the mountain as soon as possible." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    Elder Hu was silent for a while, and he said to the lake on the side: "Sihai. Now you immediately take the Hu family on Tianmu Mountain back to Yuhang. Lao Du, you also hurry down."


    "Father? What''s wrong? What''s the matter?" Hu Qihai looked at the old man in doubt.


    "I told you to go down the mountain as soon as possible, and arrange a few good people to follow me. Now do it right away!" The old man stared at the lake.


    Hu Sihai still listened to his father''s words, turned around and arranged for the Hu family to go down the mountain.


    But Du Guirong didn''t move there.


    "Old Du, why aren''t you leaving." The old man Hu looked at Du Guirong.


    Du Guirong smiled and looked at Mr. Hu and Ye Hao: "Looking at you like this, I guess something is going to happen on Tianmu Mountain. Although I am old, I still have some use, and there are many people in my Jade Building, and my skills are not good. OK, staying can help."


    "You..." The old man Hu calmly wanted to persuade Du Guirong to go down the mountain.


    But he was interrupted by Du Guirong: "Old Hu, it''s useless if you say more. A Hao, this kid helped me a lot. I know you have something to do and it is impossible to keep you here."


    Old man Hu showed a helpless smile and waved his hand: "Never mind. Old Du, you still have this temper."


    Ye Hao frowned and looked at the old man Hu: "Old Hu, I just told you all to go down the mountain."


    "Ahao. It''s fine if we don''t know this. Now that we know, we will do something. It''s all about the world." The old man said with a smile.


    "And my old bones are not too immobile."


    As he said, an aura broke out from Old Man Lake.


    Ye Hao knew that he couldn''t persuade Elder Hu to them now, so he could only emphasize to them to pay attention to safety when the time comes.


    Afterwards, several people finished their lunch and rested for a long time before heading to Tianmu Lake.


    At this moment, many people have gathered here, all waiting for the final good show.


    "Everyone came very early. I think everyone is anxious for the next war, so I won''t talk nonsense." The presiding priest was still floating on the lake on the bamboo raft.


    "Please ask Mr. Yide to draw the game process for this afternoon."


    All eyes gathered to the pavilion.


    In the afternoon in the pavilion, there was only one person sitting in the pavilion, and the little Taoist priest on the side was still holding a wooden box.


    Yidedaochang''s dry hand took out two wooden plaques from the wooden box.


    The name engraved on it is.


    Ye Hao!


    Xu Zishan!


    "I announce that next Hu Family Ye Hao will face the Yandang Sword Sect Xu Zishan. The winner will decide the first place in this tournament with Qiu Family Qiu Shaolong who is bye again tonight!"


    Qiu Chunlong once again had a bye, and had to sigh that his luck was really good.


    At this time, the highlight of the competition began.


    Under the attention of everyone, Ye Hao and Xu Zishan took a bamboo raft to the island in the lake.


    shore.


    Ye Yaoer was watching Ye Hao there, praying silently in her heart: Brother Hao must win.


    On the Wu family''s side, Wu Tian is constantly cursing the guy on the island who is taking advantage of him, hoping that Xu Zishan can teach him a lesson.


    The Ye family also hoped to see Ye Hao''s defeat.


    In addition, Qiu Chunlong of the Qiu family, with a yin-yin smile, stared at the guy who had failed him.


    "You are very good. You are very quick, the flying knife is also good, and the melee grappling is also very troublesome." Xu Zishan looked at Ye Hao and said lightly.


    He pulled out a long sword from his waist, and Ye Hao could still hear the sound of the sword trembling the moment he pulled it out.


    "But I want to know if yours has my sword fast."


    Xu Zishan''s eyes were full of war spirits.


    Ye Hao squatted, holding several flying knives in both hands. "Then try it!"

 Chapter 522： read more books……

    Against this Xu Zishan, Ye Hao must not dare to relax, but because he wanted to prevent the underworld from being attacked at any time, Ye Hao didn''t use the ability with cooling time.


    In this battle, he will rely on his martial arts to defeat the swordsman in front of him.


    [Series mission: defeat Xu Zishan of Yandang Sword Sect without using abilities]


    Regardless of the voice in his mind, Ye Hao had already launched an attack, and several soul chaser blades in his hand were thrown out with the sound of breaking through the air.


    Xu Zishan''s eyes were sharp, and the sword in his hand picked out a sword flower in front of him, and cut off Ye Hao''s soul chasing blade.


    Immediately after the half bow at the foot of Xu Zishan, he slammed out.


    He knew that Ye Hao''s flying knife was particularly powerful, so he got close first as soon as he played, as long as he could get close, that Ye Hao''s flying knife would be half-use.


    Of course Ye Hao knew this too, he backed away, and the Soulchaser in his hand kept throwing out.


    The direction and speed of each soulchaser blade are different.


    Some go around an arc from the right, some go around an arc from the left, and some spin quickly and shoot directly towards Xu Zishan.


    This is the power of Xiao Li''s flying knife, a simple flying knife, you can play all kinds of tricks.


    In the face of these successive flying knives, Xu Zishan could only bite the bullet and approached, and there were a lot of holes cut by the chasing blade on his clothes.


    When Xu Zishan approached the distance of five meters in front of Ye Hao, his speed suddenly increased, and the sharp sword in his hand seemed to stab Ye Hao in an instant.


    "This is the flying goose style in Yandang swordsmanship. It can increase your speed in an instant." The old man murmured after his eyes lit up.


    Ye Hao made a flower twist with his right hand, grabbed the blade directly, and kept moving back towards the back until he shed all his strength.


    The moment he stopped, Ye Hao took out three soul chaser blades from his waist with his left hand, and threw it directly towards Xu Zishan in front of him.


    At such a close distance, facing the flying knives, the hearts of everyone outside the court hung up.


    Xu Zishan''s hand holding the sword turned lightly, Ye Hao forced to let go of the hand holding the blade, otherwise his fingers would be in danger of being cut off by the blade.


    At this moment, the three soul chasing blades had already arrived in front of Xu Zishan, it was no longer possible for Xu Zishan to retract his sword to resist, and his neck was slightly offset.


    A flying knife brought out a blood stain on his neck, but fortunately, the wound was very shallow and did not hurt the blood vessels.


    And another flying knife flew between his hair and took away a few hairs.


    Tick


    A drop of blood fell on the ground.


    I saw Xu Zishan biting the third flying knife with his teeth, but a small cut was cut on his lips, and blood was bleeding out.


    "Not bad." The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth curled up, holding the soul chaser blade in both hands, advancing without retreating, deceiving him.


    Xu Zishan spit out the knife in his mouth, and the blade slashed towards Ye Hao who was approaching.


    But Ye Hao''s body shook, leaving behind an afterimage, and avoided Xu Zishan''s sword.


    Lingbo Weibu


    Ye Hao relied on Ling Bo''s microsteps to start attacking while avoiding Xu Zishan''s sword.


    But Xu Zishan''s swordsmanship was really good, much better than the chai sword that Ye Hao had encountered before.


    Suddenly, he fought against Ye Hao.


    After fighting for more than ten minutes, Ye Hao flew Xu Zishan''s sword against the last soul chaser on his belt.


    The sword fell on the ground in the distance.


    Xu Zishan''s expression changed, looking at his sword in the distance.


    For a swordsman, the sword is his other half.


    He wanted to turn around to get the sword, but how could Ye Hao give him a chance to continue to wrap Xu Zishan directly with Lingbo''s microsteps and Nianhua''s master, without giving him a chance to breathe.


    But this Xu Zishan is not only good at swordsmanship, but also good.


    But it was obviously not as good as his swordsmanship.


    Finally, Ye Hao found the opportunity. He looked at a soul chaser lying beside him, and he stretched out his hand to get it.


    Of course Xu Zishan wouldn''t let it go. He flew and kicked the Soulchaser directly into the air.


    Ye Hao grabbed Xu Zishan''s ankle and dragged it to the ground.


    And the body was pressed directly on Xu Zishan''s body, and his two hands wrapped around Xu Zishan''s neck.


    Xu Zishan hurriedly reached out and grabbed Ye Hao''s arm to prevent him from forming a fixation on his head.


    The hand was blocked, but Ye Hao''s movements did not stop, and his two legs went from behind to Xu Zishan''s body, fixing Xu Zishan''s body.


    In this way, a stalemate was formed, Ye Hao''s body was down, his hands and feet locked Xu Zishan''s body.


    But Xu Zishan''s defenses were also in place. Although he was locked, Ye Hao had no way to deal with him temporarily.


    "Let go, this will only be a tie!" Xu Zishan''s face was already a little red.


    "A draw? No, I have won." Ye Hao smiled behind Xu Zishan''s head.


    Xu Zishan suddenly opened his eyes. He looked into the air, and saw a small knife falling from the air, the location of which was just facing his throat.


    At this moment, everyone on the sidelines was stunned. Where did this knife come from?


    It is impossible to appear in the air out of thin air.


    and many more¡­¡­


    Xu Zishan''s mind was shocked, he thought of the knife that he had kicked into the air before.


    how is this possible? Could it be that he had already reached this point by then.


    Xu Zishan began to struggle fiercely, and the knife that fell in the air got closer.


    But Ye Hao''s blockade was very strong, and Xu Zishan couldn''t get rid of it for a while.


    Finally he saw the knife less than one meter from his neck, and he closed his eyes.


    Suddenly his body was pushed away heavily.


    Xu Zishan rolled a few times on the ground, he got up and knelt on the ground, looking at where he was lying.


    There was a small knife stuck in the soil, where Xu Zishan''s throat was just now.


    Ye Hao is looking at him with a smile on the other side of the knife


    Xu Zishan was silent for a long time, he got up and walked to the side of his sword, and put away his sword.


    "I lost."


    Xu Zishan knew very well that Ye Hao took the initiative to release his hand just now, otherwise he would already be a corpse whose throat was pierced by a flying knife.


    Looking at Ye Hao, who was picking up flying knives on the ground, he picked up a few flying knives around and walked to Ye Hao and handed them to him.


    "You are great. How did you learn so much martial arts?"


    "Read more, read more newspapers, eat less snacks, and sleep more."


    Ye Hao smiled and took the flying knife and retracted the belt around his waist, leaving Xu Zishan in a daze and leaving the island in the lake.


    At this time, in the system task bar, one of the series task x has been marked as completed.


    It took a long time for Xu Zishan to come back to his senses, and left the island in the lake without a laugh or cry.


    "I announce this battle, Hujia Ye Haosheng." The presiding priest announced the result.


    Everyone off the court was looking at the young man in his early twenties.


    Before the knockout, it can be said that his enemy was too weak.


    The top 18 won Wu Tian, ??and Wu Tian gave in.


    The top five wins Ye Yaoer, and Ye Yaoer admits defeat.


    These battles may not show the strength of this young man.


    But Ye Haosheng killed the Ye Family and defeated Xu Zishan of the Yandang Sword Sect. The two battles alone are enough to explain the strength of this young man who was driven out by the Ye Family.

 Chapter 523： Only one genius is needed here!

    "A genius master who can defeat Wang Zihao, Xu Zishan. The Ye family has actually gone out. I really don''t know what the Ye family is thinking."


    "But the Hu family really picked up a treasure. This Ye Hao is at least the strength of the Refining Realm."


    "Don''t talk about the strength refining realm, according to his current age, it is possible to set foot on the Qi refining realm in the future."


    In the eyes of these people, the Qi Refining Realm is already enough to dominate Jiangnan.


    The whole Jiangnan aristocratic family sect, acquired powers in the Qi Refining Realm, they can count with both hands, and most of them are elders who are over half a hundred years old.


    The Ye Family was like driving away a master who might step into the Qi Refining Realm.


    Ye Family Ye Wenshu''s face was sullen, listening to the rumors, if it weren''t for Ye Family''s face, he would not leave until after the tournament was over.


    He has left this place long ago.


    "Everyone, the final battle between Qiu Jia Qiu Chunlong and Hu Jia Ye Hao will be held in the evening. Before that, Taoist Temple will provide you with rough tea and light meals. Please don''t dislike it."


    It was already dusk at the moment, and the presiding priest said while waving his hand to indicate that the little priest who had been prepared brought some coarse tea and light rice to everyone.


    Ye Hao looked around, and the people in the underworld hadn''t done anything yet.


    Now there is only the last battle between him and Qiu Chunlong left before the tournament. What are they waiting for?


    Because he was thinking about things in his mind, Ye Hao didn''t have the heart to eat the food prepared by Taoist temples, and he sat cross-legged and exercised his internal strength so that he could maintain his best state before fighting.


    The sky is getting darker and darker, and a bonfire has risen around Tianmu Lake.


    The bonfire, the night sky, the lake water, and the flying catkins. The scenery is so artistic. Some people even took out the fine wine they brought with them and had a drink with their companions there.


    Step on


    The sound of footsteps beside him made Ye Hao open his eyes.


    Appearing next to Ye Hao turned out to be Lin Feng, who had been walking strangely before.


    Lin Feng looked around, then moved to Ye Hao, pretending to be ordinary: "The captain asked me to inform you. In the last match, the gangsters are likely to attack the venue. In the match, remember to keep your strength. ."


    When Lin Feng said this, there was a complicated look in his eyes.


    He also saw Ye Hao''s battle on the island in the lake just now. He originally thought that after training, he could get closer to the guy in front of him.


    But who would have thought that instead of narrowing the distance, an insurmountable gap has formed between himself and him.


    "Are you also a member of the Tiger Group?" Ye Hao looked at Lin Feng. Actually, based on Lin Feng''s previous performance, Ye Hao had roughly deduced it.


    The information about the underworld is blocked. Except for a few people, everyone knows that the target is a group of vicious criminals.


    "If you take action later, you only need to protect these martial arts people as much as possible. Those gangsters in our tiger group will take care of them."


    Lin Feng did not directly answer Ye Hao''s question, but what he said has proved Ye Hao''s guess.


    Then he retreated into the crowd.


    "Let everyone wait a long time. I think the most exciting time is coming, that is the final battle of our Jiangnan Tournament!" The presiding Taoist appeared on the lake.


    "Now we have Qiu Family Qiu Chunlong and Hu Family Ye Hao!"


    Everyone''s eyes focused on the two people.


    "Be careful." The old man Hu told Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded and stepped onto the bamboo raft.


    At the same time, he looked at Qiu Chunlong, who was on the other side and stepped on the bamboo raft towards the island in the lake.


    The eyes of the two collided, and the two sides had already exploded with sufficient fighting spirit before the battle started.


    Qiu Chunlong looked at Ye Hao with a grin. He raised his head proudly and made a gesture of cutting his throat at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t make any movement, but looked at Qiu Chunlong blankly.


    The two set foot on the island in the lake.


    "I announce that the final battle, Hu Family Ye Hao vs. Qiu Family Qiu Chunlong, will begin now!" The host Taoist shouted.


    Almost at the same time, both people on the island ejected toward each other, leaving only a deep footprint where they stood.


    bump


    The two fists hit together, and then the feet kicked together.


    Ye Hao didn''t use his little Li Feidao, and Qiu Chunlong didn''t use his Qiufeng 36th style.


    The two people are constantly attacking each other with their fists and thighs.


    "Boy. Your fists are too slow, you are weak. Or I am too strong." Qiu Chunlong grinned and punched out.


    Ye Hao faced each other with his fists, and the impact of his fists made both sides back a few steps, but they soon rushed together again with his fists.


    "He is defeated." Ye Hao uttered four words.


    At this moment, Ye Hao did not use any abilities, but was fighting Qiu Chunlong with pure physical quality.


    Qiu Chunlong''s eyes were bloodshot: "Shut up. I will blow you to death with a fist."


    "He is defeated."


    "I have become stronger, you are not my opponent now."


    "He is defeated."


    "I¡­¡­"


    "He is defeated."


    It was another blow, and both sides flew out this time, leaving two traces on the ground.


    "Cough cough." Qiu Chunlong coughed up blood from the corner of his mouth. He gasped and looked at Ye Hao.


    This injury was not caused by fighting, but was caused by Ye Hao''s anger.


    For a proud man of heaven, a failure is his most painful wound, and now Ye Hao is still irritating his wound little by little.


    The only way to treat this wound is to defeat Ye Hao and kill Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao calmed the breath in his body and looked at Qiu Chunlong solemnly.


    This Qiu Chunlong is a bit weird, his strength is much improved than before at Jiangnan University, but there is a strange feeling in his breath.


    "Ye Hao. I know your life experience, you are a family member, so am I." Qiu Chunlong suddenly lowered his fist.


    Ye Hao frowned, wondering what he wanted to do.


    "My mother killed the main house and main house son for me when I was a child. Everyone thought she was crazy."


    "But I know that she did it for me. She told me that I am a genius and I am the proud child of heaven. Everything in the Qiu family should belong to me, but my brother is also a genius like me, but he It''s a child from the big room."


    "So my mother killed him, killed his mother. She gave me everything in the Qiu family, and she made me the genius now! The pride of the Qiu family!"


    "If someone wants to rob you, someone threatens you, then you kill him. This is the truth my mother told me with her life."


    The expression on Qiu Chunlong''s face began to change a bit strange.


    But only Ye Hao could see this. The people outside the lake just saw the two people stand still after a fierce fight.


    "So since I was a child, I have relied on my talent to stand on top of everyone''s heads, no one can shake me. I can capture anything I want with my strength!"


    Qiu Chunlong raised his finger to Ye Hao, and smiled wildly: "But you, you have destroyed my world. People like you shouldn''t appear, this Yuhang, this Jiangnan...!" "Only a genius is needed"

 Chapter 524： Underworld Siege of Tianmu Mountain

    Ye Hao looked at Qiu Chunlong who was in madness before him.


    In the battle at Jiangnan University, Ye Hao originally thought that this person would at least be sober.


    But he did not expect that the pride in his heart had reached a morbid state, even more terrifying than before.


    In medical terms, it is mental illness or perverted conceit.


    "I don''t care what you say or what you want to do, whether you are a genius or not has nothing to do with me. But you won''t be able to injure the bull." Ye Hao approached Qiu Chunlong step by step.


    The look of Niu Dazhuang before is still emerging before Ye Hao''s eyes.


    Anger began to slowly flow into Ye Hao''s heart.


    [The Avengers: The Avenger Aura is on]


    boom


    Suddenly, at this moment, the earth seemed to shake.


    "What is this sound? Where did it explode?"


    "Look, there is a road down the mountain, how can there be smoke and fire."


    Boom


    There were several explosions in succession, causing the Tianmu Lake to vibrate and dust.


    Ye Hao frowned and looked around. The crowd began to appear in chaos, but he turned his head to find that Qiu Chunlong had disappeared somehow.


    …ç…ç…ç


    Dense gunshots appeared around Tianmu Lake.


    "What about these people?"


    "Don''t shoot, don''t shoot!"


    "Help."


    Screams, gunshots, and fighting sounds began to be heard around Tianmu Lake.


    Ye Hao saw that among the original audience, some people suddenly took out a ghost mask from their arms and put them on their faces, then furiously attacked the people around them.


    Some even pulled out pistols.


    "Netherworld!" Ye Hao recognized them when he saw those ghost masks. Aren''t these ghost masks the masks worn by the group who kidnapped Nangong Ziqiong before.


    It seems that the people in the underworld have really taken action.


    Moreover, the actions of these ghost-faced people are also particularly orderly. After they appeared, the first to attack the big families in Jiangnan.


    Among them, the first Yejia in Yuhang became the focus of attention.


    "Who are you?"


    "Dare to attack our Ye family, you know this is..."


    The Ye family began to fight with those ghost-faced people.


    Other places are also in chaos.


    Not far from the old man in the lake, a few young men in hoodies suddenly showed ghost masks on their faces, and then rushed towards the old man with a dagger.


    "I didn''t expect that Ye Hao really didn''t lie to me, this bunch of gangsters came out to make trouble again." The old man Hu''s face sank, and he was not afraid to face the several ghost-faced people around him.


    When those daggers first stabbed the old man, the old man snorted.


    The daggers of a few ghost face men stopped ten centimeters away from the old man in the lake, and then the old man shouted.


    Several ghost-faced people flew out one after another, lying on the ground for a long time unable to get up.


    "Lao Hu, your internal strength is still so great. You haven''t regressed for so many years." Du Guirong slapped a ghost-faced man to death and looked at the old man with a smile.


    The old man Hu laughed: "Although people are old, the breath is still there."


    At this time, the remaining disciples of the Hu family surrounded the old man.


    "Master, we will cover your withdrawal."


    Old man Hu smiled and cursed: "What to withdraw? I haven''t been so cool for a long time. If the boy from all over the world is here, I would be very happy."


    "You guys, make sure those guys wearing masks, kill!"


    The children of the Hu family glanced at each other, but still looked at the old man in worry.


    At this moment, a ghost-faced man leaped high, and the dagger in his hand directly pierced the throat of the old man.


    But on the side of the old man of Lake, the thin palm of his hand directly pinched the neck of the ghost face man, and he only heard a click with a little effort.


    The ghost face man dropped his limbs.


    "Why are you still in a daze, I''m not too old to move." Old man Hu stared at them, and these Hu family children began to kill the surrounding ghost faces.


    Du Guirong also ordered his men to go down and kill the ghost-faced people.


    "Lao Hu, are you all right." Ye Hao, who came over from the water, came to Hu Lao and them.


    "We''re all right. I just didn''t expect that these chopsticks would have been quiet for so many years, so they really dare to come out!" said the old man.


    "Be careful, I''ll help other people." Seeing that both Mr. Hu and Mr. Du were fine, Ye Hao began to perform his task.


    At this moment, one task after another popped up on his system page.


    [Ding, system task: rescue the Wen family owner of Tianwen City...]


    [Ding, system task: save ###]


    ...


    All in all, it is a task of saving lives.


    At this moment, red dots appeared on Ye Hao''s retina. The person marked by the red dot is the person who may be in danger of life next.


    Ye Hao rushed to one of them and kicked a ghost-faced man who was trying to kill a small family who didn''t know anyone.


    "Find a safe place to hide." Ye Hao left a sentence and turned to leave.


    At this moment, his is a fire fighter, relying on Lingbo''s microsteps to constantly wander between battlefields.


    There were a lot of ghost face people, but they were soon attacked by another group of people with white tiger veils on their wrists.


    "The man over there grabbed it."


    "Hurry up and rescue there!"


    "kill!"


    These should be from the tiger group.


    Those martial artists who were still in panic just now began to resist slowly with the assistance of the tiger group.


    Now Guimianren was a bit defeated.


    By the side of a jungle, a woman''s legs almost never stopped.


    "The martial arts practitioners formed a circle outside to protect the others!" Wu Tian yelled.


    Because of this cry, several ghost-faced people stared at her and attacked her.


    Wu Tian is not afraid at all, flying out of her legs, just like the heroine in a martial arts novel.


    But just when she was about to kick a ghost-faced man, she felt her legs soft and moved.


    brush


    Wu Tian fell to the ground, a deep wound appeared on her thigh, and the blood stained her entire large white leg.


    Whirr


    Wu Tian panted, her face pale, her legs trembling there.


    A **** dagger slid toward her throat mercilessly.


    Bang


    With a crash, a flying knife bounced off the dagger and landed in front of Wu Tian.


    "Are you all right? Where did you get hurt?" a voice came.


    Wu Tian raised her head, and a person that she particularly hated these past two days appeared in front of her, less than ten centimeters away from her face.


    Subconsciously, she wanted to raise her hand and slap it, but her arm didn''t even have any strength.


    "I... my body?" Wu Tian looked at her hand in surprise.


    "Ah..."


    "What''s wrong with mine, help..."


    This situation also began to happen around, the originally stabilized battle situation, along with those quacks and lakes slumped to the ground one by one, was once again given the upper hand by the ghost face.


    Ye Hao frowned, and he stretched out his hand and pressed it directly on Wu Tian''s wrist.


    "You are poisoned."


    Wu Tian was taken aback: "How is it possible? How could I be poisoned?"


    "This should be a toxin that paralyzes the meridians of the human body. It will not harm the body, so it will not feel too much and is not easy to be detected." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    Poisoned?


    This must be done by the people in the underworld, but how did they poison so many people in such a short period of time?


    [Ding, the Taoist Taoist Taoist Taoist Master of Saving Heaven]


    Ye Hao''s eyes condensed, and he suddenly looked at the pavilion in the distance. I saw the Taoist priest who presided over the martial arts competition, walking towards Yide Dao in the pavilion, with a strange smile on his mouth.

 Chapter 525： Insider

    "Be careful with the master of virtue."


    Master Yide looked at the young man who called him in the darkness in the distance.


    "Brother. The meeting place is in chaos, I think you should leave here first." The presiding priest walked into the pavilion with a look of concern.


    Dao Yi De looked at the chaotic Tianmu Lake.


    "It''s okay, the quick-lived Taoist disciples rescue the disciples of various sects, don''t let those underworld evildoers mess up my Tianmu Mountain." Dao Chang Yi De said with a serious face.


    brush


    Yi Dedao long body retreated, and hit out with his right palm.


    The presiding priest flew out and hit the pillar of the pavilion, and a short sword in his hand fell to the ground.


    "Daochen, you!" Daoist Yide frowned and looked at the presiding priest with a playful expression on his face.


    puff


    Blood flowed from the corner of Yidedao''s mouth.


    Daoist Yide staggered a few steps in front, and a pool of black blood spurted out of his mouth.


    The little Taoist who had served on the Daoist Master had a **** dagger in his hand.


    "Master!" Changchunzi, who was besieged by a few ghost-faced men in the distance, saw that his master was injured, and hurriedly forced a few people in black to run to the pavilion to protect his master.


    "Master. Isn''t the evil evildoer of the underworld you are us?" Daochen, who was the presiding Daoist before, smiled and looked at Yide Daochang.


    And the little Taoist who had been standing next to the Taoist Master Yide before took off his Taoist robe, put on a ghost mask, and walked behind the Taoist.


    "Uncle Daochen, Xiaochuanzi. You are also from the underworld!" Changchunzi looked at the two in angrily.


    "Why can''t we be? You and the people in the Tiger group checked out the Tianmushan disciples before, but you never thought of the master Yide¡¯s junior and Xiaochuanzi, who has been with him for many years, also arranged for me to hide in the early years. Undercover in the underground palace next to the brother."


    Daochen said, took out a ghost mask from the bag and buttoned it on his face.


    "Junior Brother, why did you betray the Master and get involved with the evildoers of the underworld! Do you still remember Master''s legacy during his lifetime!" Dao Master Yide stared at his junior, with indignation in his eyes.


    "Last training? Haha, I care about his legacy. Back then, I was about the same strength as you, but why did he always choose your Taoist priest of the day? Now everyone knows you are the leader of virtue, who knows me!"


    The Taoist roared frantically: "I was earlier than you back then. These should be mine! Mine!"


    "Status, reputation. Is it really that important that it can even make you fall into the **** of that underworld?" Dao Yide said with a long sigh.


    "I care who he is, as long as they can give me what I want, I will listen to him! You know, I have been waiting for this day for a long time."


    "Do you feel that you can''t mobilize your internal strength. I tell you, I let Xiaochuanzi lurch by your side for several years, poisoning your meals every day."


    "I know that you are very strong, and you have the master''s true pass. So I dare not play more, I only dare to play little by little every time."


    "In the past few years, these toxins have already accumulated in your body, and there is usually no major problem. But just now Xiaochuanzi''s knife, the knife mountain was contaminated with the drug primer, and the toxins squeezed in your body broke out. Now let''s not talk about mobilizing internal forces. , It doesn¡¯t matter whether it can last until the sun comes out.¡±


    Daochen laughed.


    "Cough cough cough..." Yidedao spit out another black blood in his mouth.


    "Master!" Changchunzi looked at the master worriedly.


    At this moment, the Taoist officials and dozens of ghost-faced people rushing out of the surrounding area all attacked towards the Taoist Yide.


    "Go together, take advantage of the lack of strength of this old way, and solve him!"


    Changchunzi faced such a situation, although he was strong, but he was only about the same as the Taoist ministers, plus those ghost-faced people, he had almost no possibility of victory.


    And he has to protect the master beside him.


    Brush brush


    Several silver lights appeared, and several ghost-faced people were shot dead.


    At the same time, a ghostly figure appeared, and the short blade in his hand instantly swept across the necks of several ghost-faced men.


    Daochen collided with the ghost and drew a few steps.


    "Miss Nightingale. Young Master Ye Hao!" Changchunzi looked at the two in front of him with joy.


    "I''m going to kill that person, you leave to protect the Taoist chief." Nightingale left a word, and her figure flashed closer to the Taoist minister again.


    The Taoist was inferior to Nightingale, so he could only fight and retreat, and immediately fought into the jungle.


    Ye Hao pulled up the soul chaser blade on the ground and looked at the pale Yi Daochang.


    "Master. Are you okay."


    "My master is poisoned!" Changchunzi said worriedly.


    Is it poison again?


    "Pan Dao is fine for the time being. Although this poison is powerful, Pang Dao can be resolved by internal force, but it may not be possible to do it in a short time." Dao Chang Yide looked sad at the chaotic Tianmu Mountain on his face.


    "It''s because the poor Dao was negligent. I never thought that Daochen would be from the underworld. Hey... I guess he already knew our plan to ambush them."


    "Young Master Ye, Changchun. The most important thing for you now is to save these martial arts people in front of you! If they die in Tianmu Mountain, my Tiande Taoist temple will have no face to explain to Jiangnan heroes."


    Master Yide shook his head reproachfully.


    "But they don''t know what the poison is now, and each of them is weak. Two-thirds of the martial arts people have lost their combat power." Changchunzi said helplessly.


    If this is not the case, how could the people of these underworlds have the upper hand again.


    "I guess this poison is the food prepared when Tianmu Mountain enters the night." Ye Hao frowned.


    "Young Master, what does this mean!" Chang Chunzi frowned and looked at Ye Hao.


    If Tianmu Mountain is really poisoning the gangsters, then it is estimated that Tianmu Mountain''s reputation will be ruined.


    "I have no other meaning, who is preparing this dinner?" Ye Hao looked at Changchunzi.


    Changchunzi was taken aback.


    "It''s a Taoist minister. The Taoist minister previously proposed to prepare a vegetarian meal for everyone before the final battle, in order to show a little good intentions."


    Now everyone understood.


    Most of the people used the meals prepared by Tiande Taoist Temple before.


    "But... but if the food is poisonous, we can''t find it out! And I ate it too!" Chang Chunzi retorted.


    "Catkins."


    Ye Hao catkins falling in the night sky.


    "I didn''t think there was any problem before, but now I find that the smell of the catkins is very wrong. Now I guess that the food is only part of the poison, plus the scent from these catkins. After eating the food, you can smell these smells. People will be poisoned."


    "This poison doesn''t hurt people''s lives, it just makes people weak, and it only affects martial arts practitioners in the physical refinement stage.


    Ye Hao gave out his inference.


    Changchunzi was speechless.


    "But this poison should not last long. But we can''t fight for ourselves now, we have to gather the poisoned people. It is impossible to go down the mountain now." Ye Hao said, his eyes looked at the small island in the lake. bright.


    "Changchunzi, is there any way you can move people to the island in the lake, so we can protect those who are poisoned."


    Ye Hao shouted at Changchunzi.


    Changchunzi''s eyes lit up.


    "follow me."


    Changchunzi helped Yidedao walk down the pavilion step by step, Ye Hao protected them all around.


    When Changchunzi took Yi Dedaochang to a place with stone sculptures by the lake, he reached out to the stone sculpture and pressed several times.


    There was a sound from the buzzing lake, and a three-person wide stone bridge floated up from the lake, leading directly to the island in the center of the lake.

 Chapter 526： Qiu Chunlongs Betrayal

    People in the tiger group here are also fighting, but there are too many ghost faces, and they are not prepared for close combat, rifles and other weapons, they are afraid of accidental injury.


    There are only a few pistols.


    Captain Chi Gang is holding a pistol and shooting at those ghost-faced people, but the number of ghost-faced people is still increasing.


    From the first few dozen people, there are almost a hundred people now.


    brush


    A blade of light flashed, and Captain Chi Gang''s pistol was chopped in half.


    "Fuck! That''s Lao Tzu''s collector''s edition!"


    Captain Chi Gang threw the broken gun in his hand, directly drew out the Nepalese saber on his waist, and fought fiercely with the ghost face man in front of him.


    puff


    A hot sensation came from behind, Captain Chi Gang, on the side of his body, avoided the second attack from the sneak attack Ghost Face Man, stuck his arm around his neck, and cut open the aorta of his neck.


    Throwing away the corpse, Chi Gang took a breath and touched his back.


    Hands full of blood.


    "Well, Vorini, if my wife sees this, he will call me a change of job again."


    Chi Gang spit out blood foam, murderous intent flashed in his mouth, and continued to rush up to fight.


    The movement behind him made Chi Gang''s face wrinkled, turned around, and slashed out with the Nepalese saber.


    "Wait, it''s me!" Ye Hao blocked the cut Nepalese saber with the Soulchaser in his hand.


    Chi Gang was taken aback, retracted the knife and looked around vigilantly.


    "Your people? Didn''t you say that you have planned everything before, just waiting to catch the turtle in your dream!" Ye Hao shouted.


    The scene at this moment is nothing like planned.


    "I think too. But who knows how these turtle grandsons know our plan."


    "I heard the explosion sound just now, it came from a few mountain roads up the mountain. We originally arranged a lot of people under the mountain with the Nangong family, and we planned to encircle them immediately after the accident on the mountain."


    "But now all the roads up the mountain are occupied by the people from the underworld, and our people will not be able to attack them at all for a while."


    "Right now, we can''t deal with each other up and down the mountain."


    "Their grandsons of tortoises have at least two or three hundred people!"


    Chi Gang said indignantly.


    Poisoned, blocked the road to the mountains, the traitor next to Daoist Chief Yi De.


    The netherworld is really steady in this move.


    They knew the tiger team''s plan, so they came to the plan.


    "Captain Chi. Now the people at the bottom of the mountain can''t get up. Most of our people are poisoned. I have asked someone to arrange for them to take refuge on the island in the lake. Please tell the others from the tiger team to evacuate to the island in the lake. !" Ye Hao said.


    Chi Gang looked at the island in the lake. At this moment, many people on the island in the lake had already withdrawn to the island in the lake.


    Although those ghost-faced people are powerful, few people can walk on the water like Ye Hao.


    The only way to get to the island is to take the bamboo raft and the three-person wide path.


    "Okay. I''ll make arrangements!" Chi Gang began to arrange.


    Ye Hao looked at the increasingly chaotic scenes around him, and he clenched the soul chaser in his hand.


    Do you want to use power?


    No way! The group of people hasn''t appeared yet. If they use the ability now, if they do come by then, they will have no hole cards.


    Ye Hao temporarily gave up the idea of ??using supernatural powers, and continued to wander around Tianmu Lake relying on her posture. While killing the ghost-faced people, he informed the martial artists to withdraw to the island in the lake.


    "Senior sister!" Several injured young men looked at the surrounded senior sister.


    "Leave me alone, quickly withdraw to the island in the lake!" Wu Tian yelled, staring at the ghost faces around him.


    If it were not for the **** poison in the body, these people would not be their opponents at all.


    But the feeling that the internal force in the body can''t go up and down is really difficult for her to use all her strength.


    The gauze wrapping the wound on the thigh has also been stained red with blood again.


    "Kill." Several ghost-faced people shouted in unison, and the blades in their hands slashed at the deadly parts of Wu Tian''s body.


    Wu Tian gritted her teeth and prepared to fight this group hard.


    But an unexpected cold light appeared, passing through the throats of several ghost-faced people like a meteor, and then flew back in a circle.


    Several ghost-faced people collapsed in a pool of blood.


    Ye Hao, holding the **** soulchaser blade, came to Wu Tian.


    "Are you OK."


    "I...I''m fine." Wu Tian looked at the guy in front of her with complicated eyes.


    Twice, this guy saved himself twice.


    "Be careful!" Wu Tian suddenly shouted.


    On one side of Ye Hao''s body, he swiped a fist and hit a ghost-faced man in the abdomen, knocking it out.


    But at this moment, more and more ghost faces were surrounded.


    Facing the immediate predicament, Ye Hao directly hugged Wu Tian.


    "Hey, what are you doing." Wu Tian was picked up by Ye Hao, her face flushed.


    Then she was stunned. She saw herself swinging gently on the waves, and the next moment she and Ye Hao had arrived on the island in the lake.


    Those ghost-faced people can only watch by the lake.


    "Okay. You can come down."


    The sound in her ear made Wu Tian come back to her senses, her face flushed and hurriedly got down from Ye Hao''s arms.


    "Senior Sister, it''s great that you have no facts, Sister."


    "Sister, you were worried about us just now."


    Wu Tian was asked worriedly by her senior brothers and sisters.


    When she told the senior brother and sister that she was okay and turned her head, the figure of the man had disappeared.


    When I went to search again, the figure of that guy was constantly wandering on the Tianmu Lake, bringing a person from the shore to the island in the lake.


    For some reason, she felt fascinated by this figure.


    "Qiu Chunlong what are you doing!"


    Suddenly there was a sound of panic from above the island in the lake.


    I saw that on the island in the lake, the people of the Qiu family and the Ye family were responsible for intercepting the ghost face man who tried to get onto the island from that stone bridge.


    The elder of the Qiu family and Ye Wenshu of the Ye family still have the strength, and under this kind of terrain that is easy to defend and difficult to attack, there is no problem.


    But who would have thought that a sudden change occurred.


    Qiu''s parents watched in surprise at the dagger coming out of his heart, and Ye Wenshu also looked at a **** arm that penetrated his abdomen in disbelief.


    "Ye Weijun, what are you doing!"


    I saw Ye Weijun pushing away the Ye Wenshu in front of him, licking the blood on his hand ferociously.


    "Why? Of course you killed you ants."


    Here, Qiu Chunlong was even more terrifying. Taking advantage of the surprise of others, he raised the knife and directly slashed many people around, including the children of the Qiu family.


    "Chunlong? You... are you crazy!" The Qiu family looked at Qiu Chunlong in horror.


    Qiu Chunlong grinned: "I''m not crazy. It''s just that I want to get more powerful power, and the Qiu family can''t give me this, the netherworld can give it to me."


    "Do you think you are safe by hiding on this small island? This is the grave you found for yourself." Ye Weijun''s momentum skyrocketed, a bit stronger than Ye Haosheng before.


    The feeling this guy has been hiding his strength.


    Qiu Chunlong and Ye Weijun took out a red mask from their waists and put them on their faces. "Where are the ghosts from the underworld, kill!"

 Chapter 527： RPG !!!

    I thought it would be safe to gather on the island in the lake, but who would have thought that the people who had been fighting with them just now suddenly put on a hideous red ghost mask.


    Which major disciple of this school is there?


    There is also the sister, the little sister.


    Or some family disciples, Ke Qing, or collateral disciples.


    Among them, there are several people in the top 18 of the competition, such as Qiu Chunlong, Ye Weijun, Liu Xiaohua, and Xi Luochen.


    The moment they put on the mask, the whole person changed, and the strength was much stronger than before, and it was enveloped in a murderous aura.


    It doesn''t care whether the people around him are the brothers who practiced martial arts with him before, or the friends who have had a long conversation with him.


    Because they suddenly violent, many people around were caught off guard, died on their hands, or fell seriously injured.


    "A group of wicked obstacles." The old man in the lake slapped back a few ghost-faced people who rushed to the island from the stone bridge in the chaos, shouting to the people around who were still in a daze.


    "You can beat all these evil obstacles out, and you can''t let them kill people indiscriminately. Other people, block the stone bridge, don''t let those ghost-faced people come up!" Elder Lake shouted.


    "The people in the tiger group stopped the stone bridge for me!" Chi Gang took his saber and led his dozens of brothers to the stone bridge.


    Otherwise, those people will have the opportunity to go to the island.


    "These people let us come! Others protect the poisoned people." Chang Chunzi blocked the killing Qiu Chunlong and fought with Qiu Chunlong.


    On the other side, Xu Zishan also ran with a sharp sword to meet Ye Weijun.


    "It''s all behind me!" Ye Yaoer blocked a man with a red ghost mask with a palm.


    People from the Ye family hid to a safe place one after another, looking at Ye Yaoer who was fighting in front of them.


    There is a feeling of frustration in their hearts. A fat girl whom they looked down upon before is now here to protect them.


    Those "ghosts" were entangled by others, and there was no chance to get out and kill others for a while.


    But the old man Hu and Chi Gang are a bit uncomfortable, facing the ghost-faced people who are constantly rushing up, even the strong old man is a little bit exhausted.


    The people in the Tiger group have fought for so long, and their strength and speed are a little bit unable to keep up.


    "Cough cough cough..." The old man gasped and coughed, and a little blood appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "Lao Hu, if you can''t, just go to the back and rest first." A lot of sweat dripped on Du Guirong''s forehead.


    Bang


    With the sound of a gunshot, Du Guirong''s expression changed. He looked at the dark gun that he didn''t know where it came from, and shot the bullet towards the old man in the lake.


    "Old Lake, be careful!"


    bump


    A soulchaser blade fell on the stone bridge, and a figure stepped on the water island.


    "What happened?" Ye Hao frowned while looking at the chaotic island.


    "Qiu Chunlong''s group of people have taken refuge in the underworld. Ma Dan, how did the underworld people do it? This plan is one after another." Du Baichuan cursed.


    "Ahem. Just... Just now there was news from the foot of the mountain. As long as we can hold on for another hour, they will be able to attack!" Chi Gang was covered in blood.


    "One hour?" Ye Hao wrinkled, he looked at the chaotic scene on the island behind him.


    "We must first put out the fire in the backyard. Master Lake, you continue to guard the bridge and never let them over."


    "Okay. As long as we are here, those gangsters don''t even want to come up!" The old man laughed.


    "Pay attention to the dark gun."


    Ye Hao urged, then his body flashed and rushed into the island.


    Primary strength enhancement!


    Primary physical strengthening!


    Intermediate speed enhancement!


    Every time Ye Hao appeared, a ghost was dragged out by Ye Hao and thrown out of the island in the lake.


    After a few minutes, the island in the chaotic lake was much calmer.


    "How? Are you going to jump out by yourself, or I will throw you out." Ye Hao looked at Ye Weijun and Qiu Chunlong who retreated to the island.


    Qiu Chunlong gloomily looked at the group of people behind Ye Hao.


    Xu Zishan, Changchunzi, Ye Yaoer, Lu Yuanzheng, Xue Zhihai...


    Qiu Chunlong turned around and jumped into the lake without saying a word, and Ye Weijun also jumped into the water.


    After a while, the two got up wet from the opposite shore.


    The ghost face man on the stone bridge also stopped attacking and withdrew to the shore. Qiu Chunlong said something to a ghost face man, and the ghost face man disappeared in the woods.


    In this way, the ghost face man on the shore and Ye Hao on the island held each other across Tianmu Lake, and fell into a brief calm.


    "What do they want to do?" The old man murmured suspiciously.


    Ye Hao shook his head without understanding.


    "Couldn''t they plant a bomb on the island in the lake?" A voice suddenly came from the side, making everyone''s heart jump.


    It was Lin Feng who was talking, and his body was covered with wounds after the battle.


    bomb?


    If the people from the underworld really planted bombs on the island, then these people on the island would be really bad luck.


    Perspective!


    Ye Hao turned on the fluoroscopy and looked at his feet, and looked at the small island under his feet thoroughly. After making sure that there were no bombs or the like, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    "The island is safe."


    "But... I probably know what they are waiting for." Ye Hao calmly looked at several ghost-faced men in the distance carrying an iron wooden box to the lake.


    "What is it? Why do I feel a little familiar." Chi Gang squinted at the big wooden box.


    "If I say that there is an RPG, do you believe it?"


    Chi Gang''s eyes widened in an instant, and he looked at Ye Hao in disbelief.


    "You... are you kidding? Can those people get RPG?"


    "RPG-7. The Chinese name is an anti-tank rocket launcher with a caliber of 40mm. Even the US main battle tank M60 can''t stop a round against RPG-7 at close range."


    Ye Hao''s eyes could see through the iron plate to see the weapon inside.


    The weapon master skill, a series of information about this weapon appeared in his mind.


    "Fortunately, they seem to have only three shells. But if these three shells fall on the island, it is estimated that not many people will survive." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    "Impossible. RPG is an ordnance, how could they..." Before Chi Gang''s voice fell, a rocket launcher was lifted up, and ghosts began to install missiles next to it.


    At this moment, everyone''s heart raised their throat.


    Here are all people of the arena. In this era, the acquired warrior may be able to avoid bullets with speed, and Xu Zishan can even smash bullets with a knife.


    But on this unavoidable island, no one dared to say that they could block a rocket launch.


    It''s like you take a hot weapon and run into the world of martial arts novels, this is the existence of BUG.


    "Damn it. These lunatics actually got an RPG!" As a soldier, Chi Gang knows the horror of this weapon better than these people in the world.


    "You all retreat to the back." Ye Hao took a deep breath and walked in front of everyone.


    "Don''t go crazy, kid, jump into the water, this is the only way now." Chi Gang discouraged.


    "What can you do if you jump into the water? Didn''t you see those ghost-faced people on the shore waiting for us!" Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    "But...how can you stop the rocket launcher!" Old Man Hu said in disbelief, even if he was practicing internal skills, he couldn''t say that he could stop a rocket launcher. "How do you know if you don''t try it." Ye Hao took a deep breath and stared at the Qiu Chunlong who had already carried the RPG on the shore in the distance.

 Chapter 528： Empty-handed

    Ye Hao gathered his spiritual power.


    "You kid still want to resist my RPG? I want to see how you can hold it!" Qiu Chunlong''s eyes under the red mask showed hideousness, and his fingers pulled the trigger.


    A burst of fire broke out under the dark night.


    A cannonball hit the island at a rapid speed.


    At this moment, everyone''s hearts are suspended.


    Cannonball.


    For the people in the arena, this thing has only been seen on TV.


    They did not naively think that their bodies could block the power of this cannonball.


    Most people closed their eyes in despair, while those leaning on the outside of the island were about to jump into the water.


    But Ye Yaoer in the crowd firmly looked at Ye Hao, who was standing at the front. She believed that Brother Hao would bring them miracles.


    Wu Tian, ??a member of the Wu family, is also staring at the back at this moment. It is really difficult for her to combine the pervert who touches her legs with this person tonight. She even suspects that this is the same person.


    The shells were getting closer, and the air and sound seemed to be still.


    The expected explosion sound did not come.


    They only saw in the darkness, a shell holding the head of a cannonball in his hands, the cannonball did not explode in his hands.


    Chi Gang was stunned, and took the shells with his bare hands?


    This was the closest he was to the shells that happened, and he could smell the gunpowder smoke, and he could even smell the fire from the end of the shells.


    Elder Hu, Du Guirong, Xu Zishan and they were all shocked by the scene in front of them.


    They have never heard of anyone who can pick up shells with bare hands.


    A drop of sweat dripped from Ye Hao''s forehead, and then Ye Hao raised his palm high, and the shell instantly bounced back and landed on the shore.


    boom


    There was an explosion with flames, and the remains of several black-faced men fell on the ground, staining the lake surface.


    Looking at the scene, the people on the island took a breath. If it explodes on the island, the scene... can''t imagine it.


    Chi Gang looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "Ye Hao, what are you doing? I''ve heard of empty-handed hand-in-hand, but haven''t I heard of empty-handed cannonball?"


    Take the shells empty-handed?


    This is something that even a master of Qi Refining Realm can''t do. Anyone with a little bit of knowledge knows that a shell explodes with an impact pin on the warhead, and it will explode as long as it receives a certain pressure.


    Could it be that the young man in front of him is a natural master?


    But if he is really an innate master, Xu Zishan, Qiu Chunlong, they should not be his opponents at all in the previous competition.


    Ye Hao didn''t explain, because he was not easy to explain, so instead of making excuses, it was better to leave room for everyone to think about.


    Qiu Chunlong looked at the flaming shell crater beside him in disbelief, and then looked at Ye Hao on the island.


    The unwilling Qiu Chunlong released two more RPGs, but they were both caught by Ye Hao and threw them back to the shore.


    Boom


    Seeing that not only did his shells not blow up to the people on the island, but also killed many of his ghost faces, Qiu Chunlong''s face was very ugly.


    "Come over from the stone bridge. Kill the people on the island!" Qiu Chunlong shouted with a cold face. Since the shells are useless, they can only use the simplest method.


    Looking at the ghost-faced people who are constantly crowding on the stone bridge, although they are easy to defend and difficult to attack, if they fight with these ghost-faced people, casualties are essential.


    Ye Hao looked at Changchunzi on the side.


    "Can you bring this stone bridge back down?"


    Chang Chunzi shook his head, and pointed to the stone sculpture that was split in half on the shore.


    "The only opening and closing of the stone bridge is on the shore. In order to prevent the ghost face from destroying the stone bridge, we destroyed the switch ourselves."


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, walked to the stone bridge and touched the stone bridge with his fist.


    "This stone bridge is made of granite and many special materials, even if it is my master''s fist, it can''t be interrupted." Changchunzi saw Ye Hao''s thoughts and discouraged.


    At this moment, the ghost face man had reached half of the stone bridge, and everyone on the island once again took up weapons to prepare for battle.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, gestured with his right fist to the stone bridge under his feet, and then raised it high.


    [Exchange intermediate strength enhancement, consume skill points: 40]


    [Exchange martial arts: Bengshan boxing, cost skill points: 40]


    [Remaining skill points: 265]


    [Bengshanquan: Pay attention to strength, gather strength at one point and send it out...]


    Ye Hao''s right arm can be clearly seen at this moment, as if it is about to burst, and a yellow air current can be vaguely seen appearing on Ye Hao''s arm.


    Gold right hand bonus!


    Ye Hao gathered all his strength on his right arm.


    Bengshan fist!


    His fist hit the stone bridge heavily.


    The top of Ye Hao''s fist was bloody.


    It''s numb, the whole right arm is numb.


    Ye Hao felt that his right arm was completely dead, he panted and raised his head.


    Those ghost faces are still moving forward.


    When Chang Chunzi saw Ye Hao''s punch go down, he also shook his head helplessly. This is granite, and it is impossible to blast him with a normal punch.


    Kaz


    Chang Chunzi''s eyes changed. He noticed that there were several cracks on the stone bridge beside Ye Hao''s fist.


    Those cracks began to expand and continued to extend toward the stone bridge.


    Rushing


    As the ghost face man at the front stepped on the broken stone slab, the stone bridge completely collapsed and fell into the water.


    Only less than a quarter of the stone bridge remains near the shore.


    The ghost-faced people on the bridge were struggling in the water. Some people swam back to the shore, and some ghost-faced people swam to the island in a confused manner. When they looked up, they saw several people waving their fists at them.


    "I''ll go. Brother, you are strong enough." Lu Yuanzheng, who thought he was very strong, was also shocked.


    Chang Chunzi and Xu Zishan looked at Ye Hao, then at each other, and finally shook their heads in shame.


    At this moment, they can confirm that Ye Hao''s strength is absolutely above them.


    Let''s not talk about the weird empty-handed receiving of shells before, just to say that this fist blasted the stone slabs is not comparable to them.


    Ye Hao got up, gasping for breath.


    Looking at the Qiu Chunlong on the shore.


    At this time the stone bridge was broken. The only way for Qiu Chunlong and the others to get on the island was to take a bamboo raft or swim over, but the number of people who came this way was limited, and it was impossible for these people on the island to compete.


    Qiu Chunlong''s fist made a straight sound.


    "withdraw."


    Qiu Chunlong knew that he had no choice but to take the people on the island, and disappeared in the jungle with the ghost face.


    "Huh, did they withdraw?" Chi Gang breathed a sigh of relief.


    Now they were safe and sound. They only needed to wait until the people at the bottom of the mountain attacked, and those people from the underworld on Tianmu Mountain would not be able to fly.


    "Wait. Da Zhuang and the others are still in the medical hall!" Ye Hao suddenly thought of Da Zhuang who remained in the medical hall and Niu Shaoqiang.


    "Captain Chi Gang, Master Hu. You take care of these people on the island, and don''t leave the island. Those people may make a comeback."


    Ye Hao said to Chi Gang and Old Man Hu.


    "Be careful." The old man Hu told Ye Hao to pay attention to safety.


    "Yeah." Ye Haoshun was about to use Lingbo to step across the lake.


    "Wait, can you take me out." Chang Chunzi walked to Ye Hao.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s puzzled eyes, he explained: "There are still many of my brothers in the Tiande Taoist Temple. I can''t look at them without saving."


    "Take me too. The swordsman''s sword will never stop when needed." Xu Zishan said aloud.


    Ye Hao didn''t stop the two of them, grabbing their arms, and stepping on the shore.


    "You are careful." After bidding farewell to the two, Ye Hao quickly moved towards the hospital.


    At this moment, 15 minutes have passed since Ye Hao used the ability, and only 20 minutes were left for the object control technique. Before he took the shells empty-handed, in fact, he used the object control technique to reduce the speed of the shells. In order not to scare people, he Just put on the appearance of receiving the shells empty-handed.


    Ye Hao''s eyelids twitched, and he saw a raging fire in the hospital in the distance.

 Chapter 529： Fight again with Qiu Chunlong

    The burning fire in the medical hall is very conspicuous in the night sky.


    And a man stained with ashes was protecting an injured old doctor and a patient who fell unconscious on a stretcher.


    "Oh. I didn''t expect this guy to be dead yet." The man in the red mask sneered at the person in front of him.


    Several ghost-faced people surrounded all their escape routes.


    "Are you Qiu Chunlong?" Niu Shaoqiang heard this voice and stared at the man in the red mask.


    This voice can''t be wrong, it''s the guy who hurt his junior.


    "What? You still want to find me revenge." The man in the red mask took off his mask, revealing the face of Qiu Chunlong.


    Seeing Qiu Chunlong''s appearance, Niu Shaoqiang clenched his fists tightly.


    "Asshole."


    Niu Shaoqiang couldn''t help the anger in his chest and directly rushed towards Qiu Chunlong with his fist.


    But Niu Shaoqiang''s strength was Qiu Chunlong''s opponent, and he was kicked out by Qiu Chunlong in a few seconds.


    The old doctor was terribly scared at the moment, but he still pretended to be calm and shouted: "Who are you? Don''t you know that this is Tianmu Mountain, Tiande Taoist Temple! If you are making a big fuss here, you are not afraid of a long-lasting virtue. Sin you!"


    "Hehe. Of course we know that this is not Tianmu Mountain. We don''t make trouble. But your good morals may not survive tomorrow." Qiu Chun said with a grinning smile.


    The old doctor trembled in his heart.


    "Kill. Send them a few to see their good moral leader!" Qiu Chunlong gave an order, and several ghost-faced people around approached with knives.


    Brush up


    A few silver lights suddenly appeared, and a few ghost-faced people fell in a pool of blood.


    Qiu Chunlong looked at the fence, and a person was standing on it.


    "Ye Hao?"


    Ye Hao looked at Niu Shaoqiang and Niu Dazhuang, and he was relieved to see that there was nothing wrong with them.


    Then his eyes fixed on Qiu Chunlong, and it was Yuanjia Luzhai who could meet him everywhere.


    "I thought you were shrunk on that island and dare not come down." Qiu Chunlong looked at Ye Hao with a grin, and a war intent emerged from Qiu Chunlong''s body.


    "It''s not convenient to do it here. How about we go outside and continue our unfinished competition?"


    Ye Hao didn''t want to fight here, he was worried that Niu Shaoqiang would accidentally hurt them.


    Qiu Chunlong glanced at those people and smiled contemptuously: "It''s okay. Let them live a little longer and wait for me to kill you. Naturally, I will let them accompany you."


    With that said, Qiu Chunlong jumped outside the courtyard.


    "Find a safe place to hide."


    Ye Hao left a sentence and jumped out.


    In the mountains and forests at night, there is only a faint moonlight and fireflies flying by from time to time.


    "For the so-called power, you betrayed the family and ganged up with the people from the underworld?" Ye Hao stared at the Qiu Chunlong in front of him, as well as the scarlet mask on his hand.


    Qiu Chunlong licked his lips, picked up the mask, and smiled carelessly.


    "What can''t be. The Qiu family can''t give me anything now, the netherworld can give me more." Qiu Chunlong stretched out his tongue and licked the blood stained on the blood-colored mask.


    "And I really like this feeling."


    madman.


    Qiu Chunlong was completely degenerate and crazy.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, he took a look at the time left by his abilities.


    ten minutes.


    I want to kill this kid in ten minutes.


    "Ye Hao. You defeated me once, and I will use my newly acquired power to send you on the road today." Qiu Chunlong put on a mask, and the only exposed eyes were all black at the moment.


    No white eyes can be seen.


    At the same time, black spots appeared on his neck.


    Ye Hao raised his vigilance, and he controlled his soul chaser to float in the air.


    Qiu Chunlong felt completely different to herself at this moment, or a feeling of deja vu, as if she had seen it somewhere.


    "I don''t see it. This is the power that the underground palace gives me!" Qiu Chunlong roared, and there was a sound of thunder on his body.


    Not only has his strength improved, but this guy''s electric power is much stronger than before!


    Qiu Chunlong rushed towards Ye Hao directly, launching the most savage attack, completely devoid of the previous 36-style tricks of Autumn Wind.


    bump


    A moment of dust drifted by, and Ye Hao leaned against a big tree, and his legs made two dirt marks on the ground.


    And the arms he protected in front of him were filled with a feeling.


    paralysis


    Just now, both hands felt the numbness more than ten times higher than before Jiangnan University.


    There is also Qiu Chunlong''s strength, Ye Hao, who has intermediate strength enhancement, is not even better than Qiu Chunlong''s strength.


    "Hahaha. Feel it! I am a genius now!" Qiu Chunlong laughed madly, and the black spots on his body began to continue to extend all over his body.


    No way


    This guy is an electric eel. If he fights him like this, let''s not say whether he can win or not, his own will be stunned.


    [Redeem for intermediate physical enhancement, 40 skill points are required]


    [Current remaining skill points: 225. ¡¿


    Ye Hao got up, patted the dust on his body, his eyes sharpened.


    The bonus of Intermediate Physical Strengthening made Ye Hao''s numb feeling lessened a lot.


    Seventy-two soul chasing blades surrounded Qiu Chunlong, and began to continuously attack Qiu Chunlong.


    Qiu Chunlong leaned on his fist to knock those soul chasing blades flying, and his fist was wrapped in black aura with golden light.


    Qiu Chunlong felt a sense of crisis, and the next moment he felt a heavy blow to his jaw.


    Ye Hao didn''t know when he was half lying on the ground, his right foot lifted and kicked directly on Qiu Chunlong''s chin.


    Qiu Chunlong flew out with a **** tooth, but he himself did not fly out like Wang Zihao before.


    Qiu Chunlong directly clasped Ye Hao''s foot with both hands. He originally wanted to break Ye Hao''s thigh directly, but a soul chaser was already approaching his throat.


    So he could only throw Ye Hao out and hit the ground.


    Ye Hao, who had just landed, rushed up again regardless of the pain on his body.


    With the cover of the chasing blade, coupled with Ye Hao''s melee combat skills, it was instantly comparable to Qiu Chunlong.


    Now this every move and every style is not comparable in the tournament, because both sides are desperate, and any negligence is fatal.


    [Mission Series: Save the Nightingale]


    ¡¾Series missions: Fight against the gods of the day of the palace again. Special rewards bonus rewards, first-level rewards: defeat the Japanese god. Second level reward: 10 minutes of fierce battle against the gods of the Japanese tour alone. Three* level reward: Cooperate with others to entangle the sun god. Note: Rewards will be issued together after the completion of the series of tasks. ¡¿


    Ye Hao''s eyes suddenly changed.


    Sure enough, they came.


    The reason why Ye Hao has always wanted to preserve his strength is that he travels day and night.


    There is no doubt that these two people are very powerful. In Tianmu Mountain, there are few people who are likely to fight alone with the **** of day and night, the old man of lake, the master of virtue, and the nightingale.


    Mr. Yide was poisoned, and the old man was responsible for protecting the safety of everyone on the island in the lake.


    nightingale¡­¡­


    call


    Suddenly a figure flew out of the bush next to him, and rolled on the ground several times and hit the tree.


    The leather coat on her body is a bit torn, and the wheat-colored skin has many small openings.


    Ye Hao was taken aback, Nightingale?


    Say that Cao Cao is here.


    "Don''t lose your mind when fighting!"


    It was Ye Hao''s hesitant effort, Qiu Chunlong slapped Ye Hao''s chest with a palm, blood was spilled in the air, and Ye Hao flew out and landed right next to Nightingale. At this time, three figures appeared behind Qiu Chunlong.

 Chapter 530： Guimai Jue

    A day and night wandering **** with a black and white mask, and a minister who looks very embarrassed.


    "Oh. I didn''t expect that there are so many acquaintances here." Riyoushen looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    Ye Youshen looked at Qiu Chunlong indifferently: "How''s the plan?"


    Qiu Chunlong seemed to be a little afraid of the day and night wandering gods, and he whispered: "The plan is half completed. Those martial arts players who participated in the competition have now withdrawn to the island in Tianmu Lake, easy to defend and difficult to attack. But they dare to come out for the time being."


    Suddenly, Yeyoushen''s hand wrapped around Qiu Chunlong''s throat.


    "Half finished? This is not the answer I want to know."


    Qiu Chunlong, who was still crazy just now, had sweat on his forehead, and he swallowed.


    "This is the kid in front of you, he broke our plan!" Qiu Chunlong pointed to Ye Hao.


    "Brother. This kid does have some strength. When he caught the girl from the Nangong family, he was also the one who made trouble." Riyoushen stared at Ye Hao.


    Seeing the group of people in front of him looking at him, Ye Hao felt a sense of crisis like never before.


    "How about Tianmu Lake?"


    Nightingale''s voice came in her ears.


    Ye Hao turned her head, although Nightingale looked a little embarrassed, but there was no trace of fear in her eyes, and she was as calm as usual.


    "Everyone withdrew to the island in the lake. Captain Chi Gang, the old man Hu, they are responsible for protecting everyone." Ye Hao replied.


    "I''ll stop these four people in a moment. You go to the rescue!"


    Ye Hao''s heart trembled at Nightingale''s sudden words.


    Ye Hao is not sure about the strength of Nightingale, but it should be around the Qi Refining Realm.


    But in front of him, this is the innate day and night wandering **** who claims to be able to fight together. Although I don''t know if there is any exaggeration, it is definitely not weak.


    Next to him were the Taoist officials in the Refining Realm, and Qiu Chunlong, whose strength was as strange as his own.


    How could Nightingale stop them, or how could Nightingale support him to find rescue.


    "Impossible. You are dead if you stay." Ye Hao directly denied Nightingale''s decision.


    Leaving the woman aside, this is not something Ye Hao can do.


    "Are you stupid, we are all staying now. There is no hope."


    "Who said there is no hope!" Ye Hao gritted his teeth and stared at the four people in front of him; "Leave that Qiu Chunlong and Daochen to me, and you help me hold the other two."


    "Give me five minutes, and I solved both of them in five minutes. Then I''ll help you."


    A ripple appeared in Nightingale''s calm eyes.


    "Oh. He is really a love and righteous young man. He just said to solve the two of you." Riyou Shen smiled and looked at Qiu Chunlong and Daochen next to him.


    There was contempt in the eyes under the Taoist mask.


    "Just this kid, let him be buried on Tianmu Mountain in a moment!"


    Qiu Chunlong clenched his fists, and the black energy on his body became more prosperous.


    "He is my prey."


    Nightingale looked at the black energy on Qiu Chunlong''s body, and she frowned: "Ghost Maid Jue!"


    "What is the Ghost Vessel Jue?" Ye Hao muttered suspiciously.


    "There are records in the secret history of the Dragon Formation, and there are several powerful kungfu in the underworld. Among them, the Ghost Vessel Jue has appeared many times in history, and it is also the treasure of the underworld."


    "The requirements for the Guimai Jue cultivation are extremely low, and ordinary martial arts can practice. And the progress is so fast. That''s why there are so many ghostmen and their strength is generally relatively strong."


    "Ghost Maiden Jue is said to be divided into nine layers."


    "Each level of training, when running the Ghost Vein Jue battle, you can increase your strength exponentially. It is not a problem to cultivate to the ninth layer of the Ghost Vein Jue to challenge the strong."


    "Those ghost soldiers in the underworld have all cultivated the Ghost Vein Jue. But the kid in front of him estimated that the Ghost Vein Jue had been cultivated to several levels, and dark spots appeared on his body!" Nightingale explained.


    Looking at the four people who were approaching, Nightingale held a dagger in her hand and put out a fighting posture.


    "Such a powerful martial arts? Why didn''t the underworld dominate the world in history!" Ye Hao was surprised.


    "Ghost Channel Jue is very strong, but its side effects are also great. It is said that every time a cultivator uses Ghost Channel Jue, he will slowly lose his mind and fall into a state of madness, and his body will gradually deteriorate and his life span will be reduced. Hardly anyone from Guimai Jue has lived to be thirty years old."


    Nightingale stared at Qiu Chunlong for a while: "His current strength is almost at the peak of the power refining stage. The Taoist minister is also in the late power refining stage. Are you sure you really have no problem?"


    This may be a bit difficult, but Ye Hao knew that this was their only way now.


    "I can''t control that much!" Ye Hao shook his mind, and while throwing out a few soul chasing blades, he rushed up.


    Several soul chasing blades kept attacking Taoist officials, Ye Hao had already rushed to Qiu Chunlong''s face, and he had used it with his hand, trying to find a chance to get Qiu Chunlong.


    "Oh. This kid can also have supernatural powers." Ye Youshen looked at the floating soul chaser blades, and his eyes appeared surprised for a moment.


    "I just said that this kid is a bit weird, and it seems that his strength has improved a lot compared to before!" Riyou God stared at Ye Hao.


    The scene where Ye Hao dragged him for nearly half an hour was still vivid in his mind.


    "Such a person, if it can''t be used by our underworld. Then let him go to hell." Yeyou Shen raised his hand, and a black air mass appeared on his palm.


    This is different from the looming black qi of Ye Hao and Qiu Chunlong. The black qi in his hand can be seen completely.


    A ghostly figure flashed, and the black air on Yeyoushen''s hand dissipated, and the **** of Yeyoushen stopped in front of his neck, and a dagger was less than five centimeters away from his throat.


    "Your opponent is me." Nightingale''s ghostly voice sounded, and then her figure moved quickly, and the blade in her hand danced ethereal and agile under the night sky.


    Murderous intent is hidden in this agility.


    Nightingale relied on her own skill, although she could not gain the upper hand, but after fighting and retreating, she barely entangled the day and night traveler.


    The constantly moving battlefield made them slowly hide into the forest.


    On this side, Ye Hao''s attack can be said to be completely desperate, with blue veins on his fist.


    Bengshan Fist


    A figure flew out upside down, squeezing out a human figure on the tree in the distance.


    "This strength!" Daochen eyelid, before he could react, a figure rushed in front of him.


    Daochen raised his arm in front of his head, but the huge impact directly threw him away.


    Rolled a few times on the ground.


    "Cough cough cough..." The Taoist coughed up blood, and the mask on his face appeared cracks and shattered on the ground, revealing the original face.


    But he hadn''t had the time to rest, and several Soulchaser blades were nailed directly to his limbs.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Daochen yelled in pain, but a soul chaser directly cut through his throat.


    "Damn it!" Qiu Chunlong crawled out of the tree pit in the distance. The mask on his face had already fallen to the ground, with blood on his face.


    "Why, why do you always have such strength. Why!" Qiu Chunlong roared, tearing his clothes with both hands, revealing his chest in the cold February night.


    Black lines have appeared on the chest.


    Ye Hao panted, spitting out blood foam in his mouth.


    With his right arm hanging weakly around his waist, he used Bengshan Fist one after another to blast Qiu Chunlong directly to kill Daochen, which made his right arm unable to lift in a short time.


    He didn''t expect this Qiu Chunlong to stand up, what exactly is this Ghost Vein Jue.


    "But I would like to thank you too. The second level of the Ghost Vein Jue, which has been unable to break through, broke through at this time." Qiu Chunlong''s ferocious face showed a smile.


    "Just let you taste the power of the third layer of Laozi Guimai Jue!" [Object Control Technique enters cooling time]

 Chapter 531： Crazy

    After a while.


    Qiu Chunlong slammed through a tree with a fist. He saw a pool of blood on the ground behind the tree, but he did not see a figure.


    "What''s the matter, I''m afraid? Don''t dare to come out?"


    Qiu Chunlong laughed at the surrounding woods.


    "Come out. Compete with me and see who is Jiangnan''s genius!"


    No matter how Qiu Chunlong urged the method, there was still no movement around.


    Just when he thought that Ye Hao would not really escape, Qiu Chunlong retreated suddenly.


    There was a trail of blood on his thigh, and blood kept flowing out.


    Qiu Chunlong threw a fist in front of him.


    But nothing was hit.


    There was still only Qiu Chunlong around.


    Qiu Chunlong frowned, observing the surroundings carefully.


    call


    There was a gust of wind, Qiu Chunlong suddenly raised his head and raised his hands in the void as if he was holding something, blood was flowing out of Qiu Chunlong''s palm.


    "I caught you!" Qiu Chunlong smiled grimly.


    Then his body flew upside down, and he stepped on the ground to stop his body.


    And there was a footprint on his face.


    Qiu Chunlong looked around angrily. He didn''t know what method Ye Hao used to disappear out of thin air.


    call


    There was another sound of wind, Qiu Chunlong attacked with both arms, waving at the air in front of him, as if he was fighting with someone.


    puff


    Qiu Chunlong spit out a mouthful of blood, and a blood hole appeared on his right chest. Qiu Chunlong gritted his teeth and stretched out his hand to grab something out of thin air, and then kicked the "air" in front of him.


    A figure appeared out of thin air, taking several steps back.


    This person is Ye Hao, the soul chaser blade in his hand is covered with blood.


    "You are a dual ability person!" Qiu Chunlong stared at Ye Hao, with a hint of jealousy in his eyes.


    Ye Hao gasped, using the supernatural powers one after another, the mental power was consumed too much, but relying on the intermediate stealth technique, it finally caused a lot of trouble to Qiu Chunlong.


    [Intermediate invisibility technique: Ten minutes of invisibility time, in addition to the physical body, you can invisibly touch the host''s limbs. The host will not appear when attacked, but once the host''s body is damaged, it will appear. Cooling time: 6 hours. Need skill points: 50. ¡¿


    [Current remaining skill points: 175]


    Intermediate stealth technique requires a full 50 skill points, but it has to be said that this effect is really improved. As long as it is not harmed, it can continue to be invisible, and it can also be invisible with an object.


    In this way, Ziye Hao doesn''t have to face the embarrassment of **** and invisibility as before.


    This is why Qiu Chunlong was fighting against the air just now.


    "I said, I can beat you once, and I can beat you a second time." Ye Hao said calmly on his face.


    In fact, I was thinking of various methods in my heart.


    In the system page, the task of Nightingale has not been shown to be completed, which means that the danger of Nightingale has not been eliminated.


    But the Qiu Chunlong on the third floor of the Ghost Vein Jue is really hard to solve...


    [Dip, the series of tasks are completed, defeat Qiu Chunlong. ¡¿


    The sudden reminder made Ye Hao a little surprised. He looked at Qiu Chunlong in front of him, he hadn''t beaten him yet.


    How could the system decide that it won.


    Just when Ye Hao was surprised, Qiu Chunlong spit out a large pool of blood, and blood came out of his nose and ears.


    The black spots on his body began to disappear quickly.


    "My strength, my strength!" Qiu Chunlong was scratching his body there as if going mad. It had to be said that it was miserable.


    It seems that Qiu Chunlong''s strength is not enough to run the three-layer Ghost Vein Art. After the fierce battle with Ye Hao, coupled with the injuries on his body, his body finally couldn''t bear this strength.


    Maybe it''s commonly known as being crazy.


    The crazy Qiu Chunlong ran out into the jungle, still shouting something in his mouth.


    Ye Hao didn''t have the time to chase Qiu Chunlong. He ran in the direction where Nightingale and Day and Night Travelling had fought before.


    Nightingale, don''t be okay!


    Ye Hao quickly ran through the jungle, while he was frantically searching in the system page.


    He wants to find a way to defeat the **** of day and night, and now most of his abilities are in cooling down.


    To face the wandering **** of day and night, he needs more powerful power!


    Ordinary skills were directly excluded by Ye Hao, and it was impossible for him to complete the leapfrog challenge.


    Martial arts?


    Also excluded by Ye Hao, ordinary martial arts can''t improve their strength, and some powerful martial arts can''t be exchanged by themselves.


    As for the abilities, Ye Hao glanced at him. He has already exchanged almost all the abilities that can be exchanged for System 2.0, and there are some abilities left...


    Through the wall? Suspension?


    How do these fight those two guys.


    Ye Hao''s gaze continued to search, and finally he froze in a small corner that he had rarely seen before.


    ¡¾System Store: Not open. Opening conditions: 50 skill points, 2.0 system. ¡¿


    [System Store: Divided into two functions, the first is to purchase items, and all items acquired by the host can be exchanged here. Second: You can buy lucky treasure chests in the store and randomly select unknown items. ¡¿


    All the thoughts flashed through Ye Hao''s mind, and finally he gritted his teeth and opened the system store directly.


    [Ding: The host spends fifty skill points to open the system store function. ¡¿


    [The current host has 125 remaining skill points. ¡¿


    Ye Hao glanced at the things in the system store. Lucky cards, disaster predictions, talent enhancement potions, and even the 72 soul chasing blades Ye Hao used now.


    But the price...


    Except for the lucky card, which costs sixty, the others are three-digit numbers.


    Seventy-two soul chasing blades are even as high as four figures!


    This made Ye Hao couldn''t help but an idea popped up in his mind.


    [Ding: The system prompts that the system store does not recycle things. ¡¿


    Profiteers!


    Ye Hao looked at the lucky treasure box because he couldn''t afford these things.


    [Lucky Treasure Box: A redeemable system treasure box is refreshed every day, price: 10 skill points. The number of treasure chests currently stored: 116. ¡¿


    The number of this treasure chest seems to have been stored since the day I obtained the system.


    No matter what, the only way to go now is this way, a dead horse becomes a living horse doctor!


    Ye Hao chose to believe in his luck once, but before that, Ye Hao exchanged one thing first.


    [Ding, successfully redeem a good luck card from the system store, and consume 50 skill points. ¡¿


    [Good Luck Card is in stock...]


    ¡¾Host remaining skill points: 75¡¿


    I''m going, there will be stocks of this thing after I buy it?


    [Good Luck Card: Allows the host to get good luck within ten minutes. ¡¿


    Several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s face.


    "Mother Wozhini! The previous good luck card is obviously 24 hours! Why is it only ten minutes here!"


    Ye Hao shouted at the system, but the system did not respond.


    Profiteer, it''s not right... to call it a profiteer is to insult the word profiteer!


    Ye Hao looked at the good luck card whose effect had been reduced several times. He didn''t have time to think about it, so he used it directly, and then started his journey of opening the treasure chest.


    [Ding, the host uses a good luck card. The host will have ten minutes of good luck bonus time]


    [Host purchases seven lucky treasure boxes from the system store] [Opening the treasure box...]

 Chapter 532： Day and night

    Deep in the jungle.


    The three figures continued to fight there, and the two besieged one. The cooperation of the two can be said to be very tacit. At this moment, Nightingale has been completely suppressed.


    Nightingale flickered and jumped onto the branch.


    "Little girl, don''t you really want to wait for that guy to rescue you?" Yeyoushen appeared behind Nightingale, and Nightingale turned to meet her palms.


    Nightingale''s body flew out suddenly and fell towards the ground.


    "I think that kid might already be dead." The God of Niiyou appeared in the direction of Nightingale''s fall, and raised a ghost knife in his hand.


    Nightingale''s light body turned around forcibly in mid-air, and the dagger blocked the Guitou knife that Riyou God had cut down.


    Riyou God raised his feet and kicked him directly on the abdomen while the nightingale was not steady.


    Nightingale rolled around on the ground a few times, raising a large cloud of dust.


    When the dust disperses, Nightingale cannot be seen.


    "Do you think you can really run away under the eyelids of our day and night You Shen? Aunt Liang, you are too naive." Ri You Shen smiled and shook his head.


    A figure fell heavily from the air to the ground, smashing a large hole in the ground.


    Nightingale was full of scars, even if it was so, she still squatted on the ground with a dagger, maintaining a position ready to attack.


    On the big tree above Nightingale, the Night Cruiser was standing there.


    "You are a martial arts genius at your age to fight the two of us. But the geniuses who died in the hands of our day and night travel gods are also seventeen or eighteen." Yeyoushen said calmly.


    "This battle should be over."


    The cold wind kept blowing and swaying the trees.


    "Let''s do it." Ye Youshen slowly raised his ghost knife.


    The sun travel **** on the ground also began to approach the nightingale.


    Nightingale did not move, no matter how many injuries she had, she was like a black panther at this moment, waiting for the start of the battle.


    Ta Ta Ta


    The sound of footsteps broke the solemn atmosphere.


    Everyone looked at the figure who came running panting.


    "Sorry, I am not late."


    Yeyoushen looked at the boy who appeared, he had already guessed the ending over there, and he spit out a few words: "Trash."


    "Oh. I didn''t expect that your kid could actually beat those two guys. I found that I am more and more interested in you." Riyou God watched Ye Hao lick his lips, his eyes under the mask revealed A perverted look.


    Ye Hao was wary of these two people, walked to the side of Nightingale, took a look at Nightingale, and couldn''t help but feel murderous towards that day and night.


    The leather jacket on Nightingale''s body was broken, his left leg was fractured, there was a big hole in his waist and abdomen, a large piece of meat was cut off from his right shoulder, and the blood stained his snow-white breast.


    But all of this couldn''t see any strangeness on this woman''s face, not even the slightest frown due to pain.


    "Why are you back!" Nightingale looked at Ye Hao, with a hint of blame in her indifferent tone.


    "We didn''t plan it. I will help you if I solve those two!"


    Upon hearing Ye Hao''s words, Nightingale glared at Ye Hao as if hating iron and steel.


    "Boy. You have a way to heaven. You don''t want to go, and there is no way to hell. Come here." Riyou God shook the ghost knife in his hand: "Then I will send you on the road today."


    Ye Youshen jumped down from the tree, and Riyoushen stood on both sides of Ye Hao and them, in an enveloping posture.


    Ye Hao put his hand on Nightingale''s shoulder.


    "I will give you the black mask, and I will deal with the white mask." Ye Hao said sternly.


    "You..." Nightingale looked at Ye Hao in surprise, and just wanted to say something, she actually felt a warmth in Ye Hao''s palm, and the wounds on her body were less painful.


    And the blood flow rate has also slowed down a lot.


    ¡¾Ding: The small healing charm is finished. ¡¿


    Although the effect is not as good as the Holy Healing technique, Nightingale''s state has indeed recovered a lot. She got up and stood back to back with Ye Hao.


    "Are you sure you really have no problem. These people are all in the Qi Refining Realm, but they are not as easy to deal with as that Qiu Chunlong!" Nightingale whispered.


    "It''s okay, you can rest assured."


    Ye Hao didn''t wait for Nightingale to say more, he directly rushed towards the Sun Yugod with the Soul Chaser in his hand.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s hands, Nightingale could only rush towards the night goddess.


    "Your kid really has the courage. Do you think you can clean up Qiu Chunlong''s two wastes, so you can be my opponent?" Riyou God easily avoided Ye Hao''s attack.


    Looking at Ye Hao with contempt: "Don''t forget how I cleaned up you before."


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth evoked a trace of abuse: "If you have the ability, don''t hide."


    Said that he threw a few dark objects in his hand.


    Riyou God looked at the few dark things.


    Boom boom boom boom


    Four loud noises in succession can be heard almost on the entire Tianmu Mountain.


    Nightingale, who was in battle with the night traveler in the distance, had a trace of worry in her eyes.


    The jungle in the distance was filled with dust, and I couldn''t see the situation there.


    "Why, worry about your little boyfriend?" Yeyou said jokingly, but the ghost knife in his hand swept across Nightingale''s neck mercilessly. Fortunately, Nightingale was hiding quickly.


    "Smelly mouth."


    Nightingale''s face was full of cold, and her attacks became more and more frantic.


    She can only help Ye Hao if she solves Yeyoushen as soon as possible.


    In the smoke and dust.


    Riyoushen clenched his fists, and several shrapnel ejected from his body. Except for the dirt on his body, the explosion did not cause much damage to him.


    "Do you think these things can kill me?"


    Riyoushen stared at the dust gradually dissipating around him.


    brush


    A swift figure flashed past, and the body of Riyou God moved dozens of centimeters from where he was just standing.


    But four blood grooves still appeared on his arm.


    Riyou Shen''s body turned again, the Guitou knife guarded him, a tingling sensation came from his chest, and blood dripped to the ground.


    Riyoushen''s face solidified, he saw the person attacking him.


    No... this... this is not human.


    The blue eyes were full of evil spirits, and even the gods of the sun had a sense of fear.


    And the sharp fangs, the pointed ears rising above the head.


    The strong body is more than two meters high, and the jacket has been shattered.


    He still has dense hair.


    The most is the sharp claws of those two hands.


    If it weren''t for this face, Riyou God would really not recognize the person in front of him.


    "Are you... or... Ye Hao?" Riyou Shen muttered.


    Ye Hao retracted his claws, leaped back, jumped up directly, and squatted on the jungle.


    His figure was shining under the moon, and it really felt like a wolf.


    Ye Hao raised his head towards the moon. Howl!

 Chapter 533： Bloodthirsty werewolf

    [Lucky Treasure Box: Empty. ¡¿


    [Lucky Treasure Box: Empty. ¡¿


    [Lucky Treasure Box: Small Healing Charm. ¡¿


    [Lucky Treasure Box: High Explosive Bomb*4]


    [Lucky Treasure Box: Empty]


    [Lucky Treasure Box: Wolf Body Constitution Experience Card]


    [Lucky Treasure Box: Empty]


    [Current remaining skill points of the host: 5]


    Ye Hao looked coldly at the sun travel **** on the ground. The thing he used for Nightingale before was the small healing charm he extracted.


    As for the bomb that was just thrown away, it was actually to completely separate the battlefield from Nightingale.


    The purpose is to use this wolf body constitution experience card.


    He didn''t want Nightingale to see himself like this.


    "What the **** are you!" Riyoushen couldn''t understand this guy more and more, if not seeing it with his own eyes.


    It''s really hard for him to believe that there are so many weird things in one person.


    Good kung fu, magical abilities, and now he has turned into a monster that looks like a wolf, not a wolf, or a human being.


    Ye Hao stared at the sun travel **** coldly, without saying a word.


    It was as if a wolf king was watching his prey.


    Ye Hao has never been so cool as it is now, all the wounds on his body have healed, and all the cells in his body are boiling under the moonlight.


    Power, speed, and super senses like never before.


    Ye Hao felt that he had never been stronger than he is now.


    In contrast to these forces is the monstrous warfare in his mind and the bloodthirsty desire.


    [Wolf body constitution experience time remaining: 9.23 minutes. ¡¿


    Ye Hao quickly bounced on the tree, looking for a chance to directly attack the Sun Yugod with his claws.


    Riyou God swung his sword to resist, but at this moment Ye Hao''s speed was too fast. It could be said that he was out of sight, even faster than his speed!


    brush


    Another careless person, several blood holes were marked on his back.


    "Asshole!" Riyoushen was angry, all the aura of the refining state was taken out, and his hair was still flying without wind.


    With a roar of wolves, Riyoushen turned around and chopped out the Guitou knife in his palm.


    It collided with the emerging Ye Hao wolf claws and shot out sparks.


    Two people come and go, Ye Hao still has the upper hand.


    Riyou God punched Ye Hao in the chest, Ye Hao flew out, and finally landed on all fours.


    Ye Hao''s mouth was full of blood, but these were not all his blood.


    Pooh


    Suffocating the desire to swallow, Ye Hao spit out a piece of meat, and the piece that had been dented in his chest was quickly recovering.


    Riyoushen held his abdomen, where there was a huge lack of meat.


    Monster, this guy in front of you is a naked monster.


    Not afraid of any attack at all, with terrifying recovery ability, fighting with oneself is completely a way of replacing injuries!


    This made Riyou God involuntarily start to retreat.


    But how could Ye Hao now let go of the prey in front of him, his figure kept jumping among the trees, and every time he appeared, he would take away a part of the Sun Youshen.


    At this moment, there is no such thing as a master of the Qi Refining Realm in the Sun You God, it is completely a plaything under Ye Hao''s claws.


    "Howl woo woo woo!"


    The bloody, fighting constantly stimulates Ye Hao''s senses, making him even more excited, which makes his combat effectiveness continue to improve!


    Ten minutes later.


    In the middle of the night, Ye Hao''s figure of more than two meters began to slowly recover, the hair on his body began to shorten bit by bit, the pointed ears began to disappear, and the fangs in his mouth returned to the normal human teeth before.


    The sharp wolf claws also changed back to human hands.


    The blue pupils returned to dark brown pupils.


    It''s hard to believe that this sunny-looking boy in front of you has just turned into a bloodthirsty monster.


    Ye Hao gasped, feeling a sense of loss of strength.


    He looked at the large pool of blood in the distance, with one ear left there, and the figure of the sun travel **** had disappeared, but a lot of blood spread into the jungle.


    [Ding, a series of special tasks...completed. Obtain special rewards, which will be distributed together after the series of tasks are completed. ¡¿


    ##


    The nightingale and the night watchman in battle are inseparable from the battle.


    After one move, each retreat.


    They unanimously looked into the bushes, and there was a movement.


    A man with a white mask stained with blood appeared in the vision of the two.


    "You''re back, that kid solved it? Why did it take so long!" Ye Yushen looked at the Sun Yushen who walked slowly out of the darkness.


    Nightingale''s body shook, and the hand holding the dagger trembled.


    But then, Riyoushen fell to the ground.


    The white mask fell to the side, revealing the horrified eyes, the broken ears, and the four or five traces of gnawed on his body.


    Ye Youshen wrinkled his face, and came to the side of Riyoushen and lifted up Riyoushen''s body.


    "What''s wrong with you? Could someone attack you fail?"


    Niyu said in a daze; "Weird...monster...monster."


    The muttering was so soft that it was almost inaudible.


    At this moment, a figure appeared in the distance.


    Yeyoushen raised the Guitou Knife in his hand and looked at it vigilantly.


    Naked and naked, Ye Hao appeared in front of them, covered in blood.


    Nightingale''s body stopped trembling, and her tense arms loosened a little.


    "Run!" Riyoushen saw the people behind him, his eyes flashed with terror, this time he said these two words clearly.


    Ye Youshen did not hesitate at all. Although he didn''t know what happened to his younger brother, Ri Youshen, it was the best choice to retreat unintentionally in this situation.


    A nightingale is a bit unsure, and another such a strange guy is fierce.


    A small black ball was thrown out, and black smoke emerged.


    After the smoke dissipated, the night **** and sun **** disappeared.


    Nightingale walked in front of Ye Hao, and at this moment, Ye Hao softly fell back, and Nightingale subconsciously hugged Ye Hao.


    So soft


    This was the last feeling Ye Hao felt before he passed out.


    When he woke up again, he found that he was already beside Tianmu Lake.


    "Ghost Face Man!" Ye Hao sat up abruptly, stretched his hand forward, and touched a slippery thing. He subconsciously touched it, as if he had touched the edge of some clothing.


    Then a slap completely woke him up.


    "rogue!"


    With a soft voice, Ye Hao saw a beautiful shadow walking away with a cane.


    "You kid. I didn''t feel honest when I woke up. How about it, my big legs feel comfortable." A teasing voice came from the side.


    Ye Hao turned his head, and beside him were smiling Niu Shaoqiang and Niu Dazhuang lying on the stretcher.


    Looking at the surroundings, the rising sun shone on Tianmu Lake. The water of the lake was no longer as clear as yesterday, and it had turned blood red. The air still smelled of blood, as if a doomsday had just ended.

 Chapter 534： A big game of chess

    "Why am I here? How long have I been in a coma." Ye Hao clutched his head.


    At this moment, he still felt a sense of weakness throughout his body.


    "It was the lady in the leather jacket who hugged you and let us look at you. You were in a coma for almost two hours. Just now Miss Wu Tian was taking care of you." Niu Shaoqiang said.


    Miss Leather, that should be Nightingale.


    I didn''t expect the long-legged girl to greet me. No wonder the feeling I touched just now felt like deja vu.


    Cough...


    "Then now in the underworld...how are those ghost-faced people?" Ye Hao looked around.


    At this time, many people in the tiger group and people in blue uniforms appeared in Tianmu Mountain to maintain the surrounding order.


    Organize the corpses after the battle, as well as the seriously injured.


    Because the previous stone bridge was destroyed by Ye Hao, he could only rely on the bamboo raft to give the people on the island in the lake to the next.


    "The ghost face people are almost all dead, and the rest are escaping on the mountain. Some people are going to surround them. These are the ones wearing blue clothes. They seem to belong to the Nangong family." Niu Shaoqiang said.


    "Is it Mr. Ye Hao?" At this moment, a man in blue came over.


    "It''s me." Ye Hao got up, his body still in a trance.


    "My lady said, after Mr. Ye Hao wakes up. Please Mr. Ye Hao to come with me."


    "I know."


    Ye Hao checked Niu Dazhuang. Fortunately, Niu Dazhuang''s situation was fairly stable.


    Then the man led Ye Hao towards Tiande Taoist Temple.


    In fact, Tianmu Lake is also a part of Tiande Taoist Temple, but in fact, Tiande Taoist Temple is in the temple where Nightingale took Ye Hao before.


    But when Ye Hao walked to the temple, he only saw a piece of coke in front of him, and the kind of flame that had burned through thick smoke.


    This scene does not show that it was a Taoist temple before, more like a fire scene.


    When Ye Hao approached, Nangong Fengyi, Old Man Hu, Chief Yide, and Captain Chi Gang were all here.


    "Ahao, you are awake. You are in good health." The old man Hu asked when he saw Ye Hao.


    "My body is okay. This is..." Ye Hao pointed to the ruins in front of him in surprise.


    "It''s all done by those **** underworld people! When I rushed here before, a raging fire was already burning here. When the fire is extinguished... it is already such a sight!" Changchunzi, a Taoist who wants peace, at this moment All are angry.


    "Changchun. My heart must be calm." Daochang Yide said softly.


    Changchunzi waved his Taoist robe and pointed at the ruins in front of him.


    "Master. Forgive my disciples for not being able to calm down. Those evil obstacles attacked my Tianmu Mountain and slaughtered all the sects and families. Now we are still burning our Tiande Taoist temple! ... They have killed our seniors who guard the Taoist temple!"


    "I''m Changchun, I don''t share the heavens with the villains!"


    After that, Changchunzi''s eyes were red.


    "Hey. It''s a blessing, not a curse, it''s a misfortune that can''t be avoided...cough cough." Yi Dedao long lightly covered his mouth, but Ye Hao still saw the blood in the hands of Yi Dedao leader.


    "The poison of the master of virtue!" Ye Hao remembered the poison of the master of virtue.


    "It''s okay. I''ve taken our Nangong family''s detox pill to Dao Yi De. Dao Yi De is only in weak health and no life is in danger." Nangong Fengyi said.


    "You have all attacked. Does that mean that all the people from the underworld who have attacked Tianmu Mountain are already?" Ye Hao asked.


    When several people around heard this, they didn''t even speak, the expressions on their faces were very gloomy.


    "What happened? Or did you let them run away?" Ye Hao felt faintly disturbed. If it was just some local people who ran away, they would not show such an expression.


    "Netherworld **** is really playing a big chess game this time. One ring and one ring, which counts us all." The old man sighed.


    "What the **** is going on?" Ye Hao asked.


    Nangong Fengyi explained to Ye Hao.


    "The demons of the underworld who attacked Tianmu Mountain. Except for the day and night travel gods who were under our siege, leaning on the gliding suits on the side peaks of Tianmu Mountain and fled, there were a few others who fled in the chaos, most of them were punishable."


    After all, Day and Night Yushen is a master of the Qi Refining Realm, although it is a pity not to kill, but if they are really desperate, it is estimated that they will bite them back.


    This is generally good news.


    I don''t know why the expressions on their faces are so bad.


    Captain Chi Gang saw Ye Hao''s puzzled expression, and he gave a great news.


    "Just last night. The other two places where the martial arts convention was held were attacked, and the martial arts people suffered heavy casualties, but under the siege, all the local people who attacked the convention died."


    "But, just an hour ago. We received the news that the three provinces and cities hosting the martial arts conference, and all the famous schools have been attacked by local people at night."


    "In Jiangnan, it includes the Ye family, Qiu family, and Hu family in Yuhang."


    Ye Hao''s heart jumped, he looked at the old man Lake.


    The old man Hu said with joy: "Thanks to A Hao''s previous reminder, I made a mistake and made the lake take people back to Yuhang. When the monsters attacked my Lake Mansion, they were hit hard."


    "In contrast, the situation of the Ye family and the Qiu family is estimated to be much tragic."


    Captain Chi Gang said with a sullen face: "Just now, my people counted. In the martial arts factions and families on Tianmu Mountain alone, more than 100 people died and were severely injured and disabled, including more than 60 slaughtered Taoists at Tiande Taoist Temple. ."


    Hearing this, Changchunzi clenched his fists.


    "The other three hundred people were injured. The situation on the Jiangnan side is pretty good, and the other martial arts venues... Counting the attacks on the major clans, the number of casualties will increase at least ten times!"


    "In our Tianmu Mountain alone, there are more than 300 demon men from the underworld in Fuzhu, of which more than 20 are masters in the refining realm."


    This series of data made Ye Hao a little scared.


    "What the **** is the underworld doing?"


    These plans are based on the fact that they are invaded under the arrangement of Tiande Taoist Temple, and it can be seen that this move of the underground palace has been laid out a long time ago.


    "They spent so much energy and killed so many people. What purpose did they do?" Ye Hao looked at everyone.


    Everyone frowned. "Sounds against each other, they attacked the venue in the previous competitions, making us mistakenly think that their purpose is to destroy the competition. But in fact, their real purpose is on our side, let us focus on the competition, they let us The backyard caught fire, killing two birds with one stone.


    "


    "We will count. Knowing that we set up ambush, we will continue to attack. That means that they will not stop until they achieve their goals, even if they know that they will pay such a high price." Nangong Fengyi said solemnly. "We don''t know what the purpose of the underworld is, but this matter is not trivial. It must be investigated clearly, otherwise the demon wind of the underworld will never let go!"

 Chapter 535： System 3.0

    Listening to Nangong Fengyi speculating there.


    Ye Hao looked at the Tiande Taoist Temple in ruins, and he suddenly thought of a question.


    "They have achieved their goal, why should they burn Tiande Taoism?"


    Everyone was taken aback.


    "Are they trying to sway our eyes so that we don''t know where their real purpose is?" Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    Captain Chi Gang nodded: "There is such a possibility."


    "When they attacked several families, did they see what their purpose was?" Ye Hao looked at Lao Hu and Nangong Fengyi.


    The old man thought for a while.


    "No. Sihai said, that group of people rushed into the mansion during the night, killed people when they saw them, and set fire everywhere, without any rules."


    "If I want to see the people in the underworld, they just want to kill and destroy the current stability of the rivers and lakes." Chi Gang snorted.


    Ye Hao shook his head.


    "It consumes such a large amount of power and plans for such a long time. The underworld will definitely not do such a small matter."


    Everyone kept talking about their speculations there, but without conclusive evidence, it was still impossible to determine the purpose of the underworld.


    "Forget it. Now is not the time to think about this. Now the main thing is to minimize the impact of this matter. Ye Hao, you haven''t recovered yet, so quickly go take a rest."


    "Tianmu Mountain has been closed in the past two days, no tourists will come up."


    "Our Nangong family has arranged for everyone to descend the mountain one after another and stay in the hotel under the mountain."


    Because I really didn''t understand the purpose of the underworld, Nangong Fengyi arranged for everyone to rest. Almost everyone hadn''t closed their eyes the night before, and everyone was exhausted physically and mentally.


    But because Niu Dazhuang cannot move temporarily, he cannot go down the mountain temporarily.


    Changchunzi found Ye Hao and the others a still-good wooden house to settle them.


    "You and Da Zhuang rest here first. In the evening I will treat him, and we will go down the mountain tomorrow."


    The sacred healing technique did not end until the night cooling time, Ye Hao let Niu Dazhuang and Niu Shaoqiang stay here first.


    He took a short break and recovered his internal strength, then went out.


    It''s noon now.


    Ye Hao came to Tianmu Lake. At this moment, Tianmu Lake no longer had the feeling of beautiful scenery before.


    Blood-red lakes, messy land, and burnt wooden houses, and fallen trees.


    These are the results of the people in the underworld.


    He found a mountain stone plate to sit there.


    Seeing all this, he still lamented the insignificance of his strength.


    The most important thing is to try that kind of werewolf power.


    Ye Hao turned into a werewolf. In fact, his strength was only about the Qi Refining Realm, and he was in the same position as the Sun You Shen, but because of the werewolf''s powerful recovery ability under the moon night.


    There was also the bloodthirsty feeling that filled the depths of his soul, which made Ye Hao''s combat effectiveness multiplied.


    Compared with this kind of power, I feel a little bit tasteless with so many abilities.


    Ye Hao opened the system page, and there were a series of prompt messages on the system page.


    The reminder is the completion of a series of system tasks.


    [Ding: The host has completed a series of tasks. Efficiency: 94%. meet the target. Now start counting rewards. ¡¿


    ¡¾Series mission reward: 300 skill points. Special reward: limited time discount card*1, 50 skill points. ¡¿


    [Current remaining skill points of the host: 355]


    [Limited-time discount card: You can enjoy a 40% discount for a system consumption within one hour. Note: This is that special items will not appear in the system store. ¡¿


    The system is really a profiteer. Good things are not stored in the store, and the things they put are all "castrated" versions.


    Looking at Fu Yu''s skill points, Ye Hao directly made the choice to spend the skill points.


    At this moment, the 2.0 system can no longer meet Ye Hao''s needs, and the existence of the underworld makes Ye Hao feel threatened.


    "Upgrade the system. Use discount cards." Ye Hao secretly said.


    [2.0 system upgrade requires 500 skill points. ¡¿


    [Use a discount card to deduct 300 skill points, and the system will start to upgrade: 10, 9, 8...]


    [Current remaining skill points: 55. ¡¿


    [The system is restarting. System 3.0 serves you. ¡¿


    Ye Hao felt many changes in the system screen before him.


    There is something more on Ye Hao''s profile.


    D-class ability.


    Peak martial artist in the refining realm.


    It seems that the system classifies Ye Hao based on his surrounding environment.


    In addition to these things, Ye Hao found that there was a small box beside the skill box, common skills, abilities, and martial arts.


    Two words are marked on the small box.


    ¡¾constitution¡¿


    Physical fitness is a good thing! Ye Hao was already deeply affected by his physique.


    But there was only one gray option in the small box. Except for the need to exchange 500 skill points, it didn''t say what physique it was.


    Do you know what it is after you buy it?


    But even so, Ye Hao has already listed this item as his current priority to buy.


    Not to mention, the previous wolf''s body constitution, its combat effectiveness can be said to be out of the ordinary.


    Up to now, the werewolf experience card is also lying in the system store, and the price is 200 skill points.


    Putting his physique aside first, Ye Hao looked at the other columns. Needless to say, the common skills were the same.


    As for martial arts, Ye Hao''s martial arts is enough now, and what he pursues now is not more than more.


    Finally, he freezes on the ability.


    The 3.0 system gave Ye Hao a big surprise.


    ¡¾Elementary Teleportation: Teleportation to any place ten meters around. Cooling time: 24 hours. Need skill points: 50¡¿


    This teleportation has to be said to be a sharp weapon, but the primary teleportation can only teleport once, and if it is exchanged, it can only be used as a one-hit kill skill.


    ¡¾Elementary Fire Control Technique: Condensed flames in the palm of the hand, unable to leave the host''s control, lasting ten minutes. Cooling time: 24 hours. Need skill points: 50¡¿


    Seeing this skill point, Ye Hao swallowed.


    He thought of the protagonist who played with fire in the movie, that was very handsome.


    but¡­¡­


    Ye Hao temporarily resisted the idea of ??exchange.


    Ye Hao swept through a few abilities that he brushed out, and finally looked at his skill points, and he resisted the urge to chop his hands.


    constitution!


    Earn skill points first to exchange that physique!


    "Are you in a serious condition?"


    Ye Hao jumped by a voice next to him. Ye Hao turned his head. It was the nightingale who walked under the stone sometime and was looking at herself.


    Ye Hao jumped off the boulder.


    "I''m okay, how are you." Ye Hao''s injury had been completely recovered when he was in a werewolf state. It was just that he had consumed too much mental energy and was a little collapsed.


    "I''ve been treated, and it''s much better." Nightingale replied faintly.


    Ye Hao looked at Nightingale''s body, the broken leather coat had not been replaced, but the blood stains on it had been wiped off.


    The bandaged wound of Nightingale can be seen through the cracks in the leather coat.


    And there are a lot of old scars on the side, recalling how Nightingale was fighting last night.


    Nightingale is really a very strong woman.


    "The disease you had before?" Ye Hao remembered the inexplicable disease on Nightingale before.


    "much better."


    Nightingale stared at Ye Hao: "How did you defeat that day traveler before?" It seems that Nightingale came here to interrogate this question.

 Chapter 536： Tournament winner

    "Secret." Ye Hao shrugged.


    Don''t tell others about transforming yourself into a werewolf, not to mention this kind of power now that you can''t use it.


    Nightingale didn''t ask, turned around to leave.


    "Hey. Where are you going next. If your physical injury has not fully recovered, I can help you heal it in a few days." Ye Hao shouted at Nightingale''s figure.


    "You can go to Miss Nangong to find me." Nightingale replied lightly, and then disappeared between the mountains and forests.


    Next, Ye Hao stayed on the mountain with nothing to do, helping others, moving the wounded, or sorting out the ruins of the house.


    It is estimated that Tiande Taoist Temple will take a long time to rebuild.


    At night, Ye Hao dismissed Niu Shaoqiang and used Holy Healing technique on Niu Dazhuang.


    Niu Dazhuang''s awakening made Niu Shaoqiang very happy, but although Niu Dazhuang''s injury was healed, his body was still very weak and he needed a period of training.


    When Ye Hao and others were preparing to go down the mountain the next day, they received a message that the Jiangnan Tournament Conference was going to hold a short meeting in the hotel below the mountain.


    Ye Hao came to the hotel under the Tianmu Mountain, and he ran into Nangong Ziqiong.


    Nangong Ziqiong followed Nightingale by her side, and when she saw Ye Hao coming down the mountain, she was concerned and asked if Ye Hao was injured.


    Nangong Fengyi was worried about her safety before, so she didn''t let her participate in the action and sent her down the mountain early.


    "What''s the purpose of this small meeting?" Ye Hao asked Nangong Ziqiong.


    Nangong Ziqiong looked in a good mood, she didn''t have the air of a former star.


    "It is estimated to announce the winner of this tournament and explain the incident of the underworld attacking Tianmu Mountain. By the way, you can still get the reward today, the champion''s reward." Nangong Ziqiong said excitedly.


    The champion Hu Lao mentioned it before, because Qiu Chunlong disappeared, his life is unknown, and he betrayed the Qiu family and participated in the underworld.


    So the champion of this competition is Ye Hao.


    Xu Zishan, Ye Yaoer, Changchunzi, and Wu Tian have no objection to this.


    Because of the Tianmu Lake battle the day before yesterday, everyone has fully seen Ye Hao''s strength.


    "Reward? Wait, no one told me that there are rewards in the martial arts competition before?" Ye Hao asked in surprise.


    "No one told you before?"


    "No?"


    Ye Hao shook his head.


    Nangong Ziqiong drew a small circle to Ye Hao.


    "I remember that if you are right, the reward for each Jiangnan martial arts competition is a century-old black jade. It can be used by martial artists to practice."


    Nangong Ziqiong''s words instantly made Ye Hao''s eyes shine.


    If this is correct, it should be another energy source, but I don''t know how much it can absorb.


    Step into the lobby on the first floor of the hotel.


    There are too few people still here, less than a hundred.


    Most of the other people who went down the mountain returned to their own clan, and the injured were also sent to the hospital for treatment, so there are really few people left here.


    "Regarding the attack on us by the underworld villains in this competition, I am deeply sorry for the Tiande Taoist Temple. I, Changchunzi, vowed to make the underworld villains pay for the blood..."


    Changchunzi was speaking on the high platform in front.


    Seeing that righteous indignation is filled, the heart is completely gone.


    After telling a series of things, Changchunzi finally mentioned the event of the competition.


    "However, our competition has ended successfully. Hujia Ye Hao, became the winner of this competition. Here I will give the rewards of this competition to Ye Hao."


    Following Changchunzi''s words, everyone''s eyes fell on Ye Hao.


    "Look. It''s Ye Hao."


    "This guy''s strength is at least in the late stage of the training stage. I could see him picking up missiles empty-handed before."


    "Do you see the granite stone bridge? That guy broke it with a fist. I tried it before and almost didn''t break my arm."


    "This time the Ye family is estimated to have regretted their intestines. Such a good disciple was actually driven out. This is a symbol of prosperity for decades in which school and family."


    The crowd''s comments made the Ye family members in the corner bow their heads in shame.


    They were even envious of Ye Wenshu lying in the hospital because of serious injuries.


    Standing here, everyone''s eyes looking at their Ye family were full of mockery.


    On the stage, Ye Hao took the brocade box in Changchunzi''s hands.


    [Unidentified energy source detected]


    Although I didn''t see the contents inside, at least it was something that could be absorbed.


    "Go to the top floor of the hotel, Mr. Hu, the Nangong family, and my master are all there." Chang Chunzi patted Ye Hao on the shoulder and said softly.


    Ye Hao walked off the platform with the brocade box.


    "Mr. Ye Hao, this is my business card. Come to our martial arts gym when you have time."


    "Mr. Ye Hao, thank you very much for saving us in the martial arts competition. This is my business card. If there is anything you need to follow, please feel welcome."


    As soon as he stepped down, Ye Hao was surrounded by a group of people, among them many young girls secretly gave Ye Hao a go.


    At this moment, Ye Hao was a hero in their eyes.


    Finally, Ye Hao finally avoided the crowd and squeezed into the elevator.


    "How about it, it feels good to be a hero." A teasing voice came from around, Nangong Ziqiong stood beside Ye Hao, and Nightingale.


    "It''s uncomfortable, I still like to keep a low profile." Ye Hao watched as he continued to rise to the elevator floor.


    "Do you know what they are looking for me?"


    "It should be about the underworld''s move this time. After all, you said that the scope of the underworld''s hands is too large this time, and we can''t take it lightly."


    Nangong Ziqiong replied.


    Soon, the elevator stopped at the top floor.


    The elevator door opened, and there were many blank-faced bodyguards in blue uniforms standing in the corridor outside.


    "There are so many people in your Nangong family." Ye Hao looked at these bodyguards.


    "You don''t know our Nangong family yet." Nangong Ziqiong looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    Ye Hao shook his head, for the Nangong family, Ye Hao only vaguely felt that it was stronger than the Yuhang three, and also had a mysterious feeling.


    "You, you, come out of the rivers and lakes, and don''t understand any knowledge. Today, this lady will give you a popular science." Nangong Ziqiong put on a big sister''s appearance and said as she walked.


    "In China, although it shows calm now, it is still controlled by various forces."


    "The official forces include the Dragon Group, Tiger Group, Suzaku Group, Xuanwu Group, and the Special Operations Group established in recent years. The first four actually correspond to the four sacred beasts in China''s history, the Azure Dragon, Suzaku, White Tiger and Xuanwu."


    "But because the dragon group is mainly responsible for the external world, coupled with its strong strength. So in modern times, everyone only knows the existence of the blue dragon group, and it becomes the dragon group by shouting." "Sister Nightingale knows more about these news than I do. ."

 Chapter 537： Ten Guys Club

    "The four groups were actually called the China Group Four, which is what Miss Nangong said just now. But over time, no one remembers the name. Most of the international groups have only heard of the Dragon Group and the Tiger Group."


    "In fact, this is mainly because the division of labor between the four groups is different."


    Nightingale returned to her former indifference. Seeing the two of them looking at her, she also preached slowly.


    "The Dragon Team is responsible for some troublesome things, so they often show up. The Tiger Team is responsible for a wide range of events and will show up."


    "The unknown Suzaku group is mainly responsible for spies and intelligence gathering. The Xuanwu group is even more mysterious, and I don''t know the specifics. So everyone now knows at most the dragon group and the tiger group."


    It turns out that there are three groups behind the dragon group.


    "Why haven''t I heard you talk about these things before?" Ye Hao smiled.


    "You didn''t ask me." Nightingale''s answer remained indifferent.


    Nangong Ziqiong continued: "This is the official power. In fact, the main domestic non-governmental forces are: one school, two religions, four ethnic groups, and ten men."


    "It''s a smooth chant." Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    Nangong Ziqiong gave Ye Hao a white glance: "You should have heard of the Ten Guys Association."


    Ten guys?


    Ye Hao recalled a lot of memories from his childhood, and indeed he has heard the term Shiraohui many times.


    "The Ye family is one of the Ten Associations. The Ten Associations are ten families from all over China. I will tell you about the previous ones first, and I will explain to you the origin of the Ten Associations later."


    "One refers to the Heavenly Master Sect, which is the head of the various sects of the Right Path. It can be said that it is the most powerful force in China, there is no one!"


    "The two religions are actually Taoism and Buddhism. These two religions are relatively scattered, and there are traces of them everywhere. For example, the Tiande Taoist Temple belongs to Taoism, and the Putuo Mountain before it is Buddhist."


    "The four clans are the four big families that have been passed down since ancient times. They are Dongfang, Nangong, Ximen, and Beiming."


    Hearing Nangong Ziqiong''s account, a question popped up in Ye Hao''s mind, and he interjected.


    "Wait, isn''t it the same thing as the previous ten guys and the four big families? They are all families."


    Nangong Ziqiong expected Ye Hao to ask this question. She said: "There is a difference. The four major families have existed since ancient times. At least they have a history of hundreds or even thousands of years, and they are not affected by the change of dynasties."


    "Originally, China is a three-legged powerhouse. The Heavenly Masters do not care about world affairs, the four major families of Buddhism and Taoism, and the three forces weighed against each other from ancient times to the present."


    "In modern times, the emergence of the Shirao Club broke this balance. The Shirao Club was established after the Sino-Japanese War of 1894-1895. It was composed of ten strong families from all over China. During this period, the weak families were eliminated, and the strong Family replacement."


    "Although a single family may not be very powerful. For example, the Ye family can''t compare to our Nangong family. But with ten guys behind, it''s different. This is also a force that cannot be underestimated."


    "So there are also the old four clans and the new ten clans."


    Ye Hao understands this truth, isn''t it just a group of small forces.


    Ye Hao discovered that the stronger the strength, the bigger the world he saw.


    It was as if they were constantly lifting the gauze covering the world.


    With these words, several people have already arrived at the door of a room.


    Seeing Nangong Ziqiong coming, the bodyguard standing at the door opened the door.


    Several people walked in.


    Inside the door is a box with a lot of space. Nangong Fengyi, Old Man Hu, and Captain Chi Gang are all there.


    "Ye Hao is here." All three of them greeted Ye Hao.


    After Ye Hao greeted him, he asked, "Is there anything wrong with me?"


    After the three of them looked at each other, Nangong Fengyi said.


    "In fact, there is nothing, just want to congratulate you on your victory in the tournament."


    Ye Hao looked at the three suspiciously.


    "Really nothing else?"


    "No. We still have to stay here to take care of the aftermath of Tianmu Mountain. You and Ziqiong will return to Yuhang first."


    "That''s right. Old Du, he has already left because of some things, and he asked me to talk to you individually." The old man interrupted.


    Du Guirong should have sent back the Emerald Secret Code, so he left in a hurry.


    If it weren''t for waiting for the end of his martial arts tournament, maybe he would have left.


    Ye Hao still felt that Nangong Fengyi and the others were hesitant to talk, but since they didn''t want to say it, Ye Hao didn''t want to ask more about Jianghu.


    After all, he still understood the reason why curiosity killed the cat. After he left the hotel, he asked Niu Shaoqiang about their next arrangements.


    Niu Shaoqiang said that after going down the mountain, he directly brought Dazhuang back to the mountain.


    After a simple farewell, Ye Hao drove back to Yuhang with Nightingale Nangong Ziqiong and the others.


    At the end of the year, the streets of Yuhang have been completely renewed, and all kinds of red banners and lanterns are hung on the streets, so gorgeous.


    Ye Hao contacted Song Yawen and the others, and they had all returned to Haicheng.


    The car stopped.


    The sky outside has also darkened.


    Ye Hao looked at the villa in front of him. Isn''t this the villa of Nangong Fengyi before? The guards here are much better at this moment.


    "It''s getting late, let''s stay at my aunt''s house for one night." Nangong Ziqiong got off the car.


    Ye Hao followed and got out of the car.


    "Miss. Ye Gongzi."


    An elderly voice came, and Ye Hao looked over. It was He who was in a wheelchair.


    "He is good." Ye Hao said hello.


    "The dinner is ready, please come with you."


    As expected of a big family, they prepared the dinner right after they arrived.


    While enjoying the food, Ye Hao asked, "Granny He. Did the people from the underworld attack here before?"


    Although the villa was cleaned up, Ye Hao still found unwiped blood stains on the carpet outside when he came in.


    "Yes. But because the villa is heavily guarded, those guys didn''t rush in." He Po replied.


    "Then how is the situation of Yuhang''s Ye Family and Qiu Family?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    He Po knows everything.


    "Because of this incident, in addition to the Hu family, the three Yuhang houses, the Ye family and the Qiu family, were all destroyed. Among them, the Qiu family was in the worst situation. Also attacked by the underworld."


    "The Patriarch of the Qiu Family is said to have attacked his heart with anger, and he was injured a little during the battle that night, and he is still lying in a hospital bed and unable to get off the ground."


    "This time, let alone the Qiu family peeking at the location of Yuhang''s first home. Whether it can keep the titles of Yuhang''s three masters is not certain."


    "The Ye family''s situation is better. The damage is not very serious."


    "But because of this incident, everyone is investigating whether there are any infernal traitors in their family. Once they were bitten by a snake for ten years, they were afraid of well ropes."


    Listening to what He said, Ye Hao also finished eating and wanted to take a walk in the villa. He and Nangong Ziqiong Nightingale accompanied him for a walk after dinner and visited the villa.


    The villa is huge, with countless rooms.


    When Ye Hao was chatting with Nangong Ziqiong, he saw a quaint door. The door was half open, and a bookshelf with various books could be seen inside.


    There is also a maid cleaning the house. "I''m not telling you. When cleaning this place, you must close the door when you enter and exit, why you can''t remember!" Granny He said with a calm face and she reprimanded.

 Chapter 538： Martial arts

    The maid apologized repeatedly, cleaned the room quickly, and ran away.


    Ye Hao looked at the closed door and asked curiously, "What kind of room is this inside?"


    "This is my aunt''s study. Although my aunt is an ordinary person and does not practice martial arts. Aunt she likes to read the martial arts secrets, so she puts all the martial arts secrets that she can collect in the study." Nangong Ziqiong open the door.


    The quaint study room, the milky white light is not very bright, giving people a soft feeling, and there is a light incense in the air.


    The study room is not very big, but it has four or five bookshelves and a nanmu desk on which a book is neatly placed.


    Ye Hao raised his foot, hesitated again, and stood still at the entrance of the study.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s hesitation, Nangong Ziqiong smiled and said, "If you want to see it, come in. These are just aunt''s personal collections. Nangong''s secret books are not here. And most of these are actually semi-public. Cheats, or scraps."


    "And here are all manuscripts, the original books have been properly kept by my aunt."


    With Nangong Ziqiong''s consent, Ye Hao walked into the study.


    His gaze swept across books.


    The books here contain too many things, and there are all kinds of chaos, such as military sports, various versions of Tai Chi, Wu Qin Xi and so on.


    "My aunt is very interested in your Lingbo Weibu, Xiao Li Feidao, and that smasher." Nangong Ziqiong looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    He Po''s eyes flickered, and she looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "How did you get these long-lost martial arts secrets?" Nangong Ziqiong was curious.


    Ye Hao took out a book and read it as he said.


    "That''s a long story. It was one time when I was climbing a mountain, I accidentally fell into a valley and happened to see a cave. Then I found the remains of a master in the cave..."


    Before Ye Hao finished speaking, she was patted by Nangong Ziqiong with the book.


    He smiled and cursed: "Don''t tell me if you don''t want to say it. You think I will believe it if you make up stories with bad routines in this kind of novel."


    Ye Hao smiled and said nothing, his own experience could really be written into a novel.


    He wandered around in the study, his gaze was attracted by a thin little book with the three words written on it.


    Guimai Jue!


    This is not the kung fu of the underworld! How come it is here.


    Ye Hao pulled out the book in surprise and flipped through a few pages.


    The above is the cultivation method of the first level of the Ghost Vessel Jue.


    "Why is there also Ghost Vein Jue here?" Ye Hao asked in surprise.


    This Ghost Vessel Jue deserves to be the treasure of the town known as the Underworld. The first level of cultivation method alone is extremely dangerous, but as long as the cultivation is done well, ordinary people can reach the body refining state within a few months.


    Nangong Ziqiong saw the name of the book and pouted, "I don''t know."


    Po He on the side said: "Ms. Feng Yi bought this from the black market before."


    "Can you still buy this kind of thing?" Ye Hao was startled.


    "Ghost Vessel Jue is actually not a big secret. It is rumored that anyone who joins the underworld can learn this skill. However, the underworld generally only exposes the first to third levels. The next six levels need to have a certain status in the underworld. get."


    "But I remember that Miss Feng Yi mentioned to me that she collected the first five levels of the practice exercises of the Guimai Jue. But because of the peculiarities of this skill, only this one is here." He Po explained.


    This Nangong Fengyi''s collection addiction is really terrible, and it has collected the first five layers of Guimai Jue!


    But I have to say that after seeing the first layer of the Ghost Vein Jue, Ye Hao had an idea in his mind.


    "Zi Qiong. Can you discuss it with your aunt and show me the four-layer Ghost Vein Secret Art collected later?" Ye Hao looked at Nangong Ziqiong.


    "This ghost pulse tactic hurts others and hurts yourself, it is best not to practice!" Nightingale reminded aloud.


    "I don''t want to practice. My martial arts is no worse than it. Why do I still practice it. I just want to see." In fact, Ye Hao was thinking of his own little calculation.


    Nangong Ziqiong hesitated, she looked at Po He.


    He Po said: "This requires Miss Feng Yi''s approval."


    "Then I will call my aunt and ask." Nangong Ziqiong said and took out the phone.


    "Hey, Auntie. Ah Hao said he wanted to... um, um... ok. I see."


    Nangong Ziqiong put down the phone, she looked at Ye Hao embarrassedly, but stopped talking.


    "What''s wrong? It''s your aunt who didn''t agree." Ye Hao knew that his request might be a bit too much.


    "No. Auntie said that she can show you the five-layer Ghost Vein Secret Book she has collected. But she has a request." Nangong Ziqiong said softly, her eyes flickering.


    It seems that Nangong Fengyi''s request makes Nangong Ziqiong a little embarrassed to say.


    "Let''s talk about it first."


    Nangong Ziqiong bit her lip, and she looked at Ye Hao: "Aunty said. As long as you are willing to show you the secrets of martial arts in one of your three martial arts, she can show you the ghost pulse formula."


    Hearing this, He also smiled helplessly.


    Miss Feng Yi''s temper has not changed. She will collect these martial arts secrets whenever she has the opportunity. She has used this trick many times.


    But He Po felt that Ye Hao wouldn''t change it, after all, that was three superior martial arts.


    Ye Hao wouldn''t be so stupid to exchange a treasure for something useless if he couldn''t even practice the Ghost Maijue.


    "Okay. Tell your aunt, I can exchange her ghost pulse tactics with Nianhua Qiao."


    Po He was taken aback and looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Nangong Ziqiong also looked at Ye Hao in disbelief.


    "You... are you serious? You want to exchange the ghost pulse art with the smashing hand?" Nangong Ziqiong doubted whether it was the battle of Tianmu Mountain and beat Ye Hao stupid.


    How could he agree to this trading at a loss?


    "Of course I''m serious. He Po, I will trouble you to prepare paper and pen. I will write down the techniques of nipping flowers and catching hands for you now."


    In the eyes of Nangong Ziqiong and the others, it was a loss-making business. In Ye Hao''s eyes, it was just that he took one of his many martial arts. As long as he had skill points, he could not exchange any martial arts secrets.


    Now that I can use a smashing master to exchange for a ghost art, where is the loss?


    After Nangong Ziqiong repeatedly confirmed Ye Hao''s decision, she took the phone and walked out of the study, while He Po prepared paper and pen for Ye Hao.


    There was a desk in the study, and Ye Hao sat there directly and began to write.


    More than ten minutes later, Nangong Ziqiong came back, with a small box in her hand.


    "You are here just right, I have already written the cheats for the master." Ye Hao stretched out and handed the cheats written by herself to Nangong Ziqiong.


    "Are you really sure you want to change?" Nangong Ziqiong asked again.


    "When is our big star such a mother-in-law?" Ye Hao smiled.


    Nangong Ziqiong glared at Ye Hao, took the handwritten cheat sheet in Ye Hao''s hand, and handed it to Po He.


    Po He opened it and took a look. She was first amazed by the almost neat and beautiful font, and then she was attracted by the content.


    After a long time, He Po nodded to Nangong Ziqiong.


    "This is the first five levels of the Guimai Jue. Aunty explained that you can read it, but you can''t extract it, and you can only read it in this library." Nangong Ziqiong handed the small box to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao took the box and opened the lid.


    Lying in it were four books with Ghost Maid Jue. There was a light in Ye Hao''s eyes.

 Chapter 539： Nightingale, seven nights

    "Then I will watch it here tonight." Ye Hao took out four books and put them in front of him.


    "Ho Po, Nightingale. You go and rest first. I''ll stay with him for a while." Nangong Ziqiong moved a chair and sat beside Ye Hao.


    He Po leaned slightly.


    "The old man retire."


    Nightingale glanced at Ye Hao and Nangong Ziqiong, walked out of the study silently, and closed the door for them.


    Ye Hao looked at Nangong Ziqiong who was lying next to him on the table and staring at him.


    "In other words, you should have various announcements when you become a star." Ye Hao said while reading the Ghost Maid Jue.


    Although he can''t excerpt, but with Ye Hao''s unforgettable ability, he can remember the contents of the cheat sheet verbatim with just a few glances.


    "I''ve been relatively leisurely recently, and there is no announcement." Nangong Ziqiong leaned her head on her arm and looked at Ye Hao with her head tilted.


    But in fact, it was her agent who was troubled by various things at the moment, a series of originally planned cooperation, because of Nangong Ziqiong''s temporary appointment.


    As a result, a large number of partners called complaints.


    And these are all because of what Nangong Ziqiong said before.


    Don''t bother her during this time, all notices will be pushed away.


    what? Liquidated damages?


    The Nangong family will be short of such liquidated damages.


    Therefore, the goddess of the nation has disappeared for a long time during this period, but this has made many paparazzi smell the gossip, these are all later stories.


    At this moment, Nangong Ziqiong just blinked at the boy in front of her.


    "You are very familiar with Nightingale, right?" Ye Hao asked while reading the book.


    "Do you know that it''s very impolite to ask another woman in front of a woman." Nangong Ziqiong pouted.


    Ye Hao is speechless.


    "This young lady won''t care about you this time." Nangong Ziqiong shook her thigh wearing long white cotton socks, ignoring the fatal temptation for men.


    "I told you before that Nightingale used to serve as my bodyguard. Then we have a lot of contacts in private. Nightingale has very few friends. I am one of her few."


    "Then can you tell me something about her, her body seems to be seriously injured." Ye Hao slowly slowed down while flipping through the pages of the book.


    He is full of curiosity about Nightingale. There are too many mysteries in this woman. The most important thing is that she has such a powerful strength, but she can''t see which genre she belongs to.


    "Sister Nightingale. She is an orphan. She was adopted by the Dragon Team since she was a child. She received training. At the age of fifteen, she leapfrogged and became a member of the local team. It is said that she is the youngest person to enter the team.


    Nangong Ziqiong began to tell about Nightingale there.


    "Since then, Sister Nightingale successfully completed many tasks. She formed her own field team and named it Qiye."


    "I want to mention here that Qiye, the team created by Sister Nightingale, is the only team in the dragon group that is composed of all women. In addition, Sister Nightingale has a total of seven people. I remember that Sister Nightingale often saw a smile on her face. "


    Smile?


    Ye Hao completely stopped reading the books this time, and until now he seldom sees a smile on Nightingale''s face.


    He felt that the reason why Nightingale became like this was because of the group she formed.


    Ye Hao gave out his speculation.


    Nangong Ziqiong sighed and nodded.


    "About a year and a half ago. Sister Nightingale''s Qiye was ordered to perform a mission abroad. I don''t know what the specific mission is. Sister Nightingale has never mentioned it."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Nangong Ziqiong paused when she said that, the expression on her face was a bit serious.


    "But at the end of that mission, only Sister Nightingale came back alone, and her whole body was injured. She was in a coma for two months before she woke up. From then on, she began to investigate some things."


    Ye Hao was silent, which could explain why Nightingale had mentioned revenge to him.


    But the strength of Nightingale is so strong that even one person can fight the day and night wandering gods. Then what kind of enemy can destroy Nightingale''s team, leaving her alone.


    "Nightingale''s injury was caused at that time, right? What strength was Qiye at that time?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I don''t know the other people in Qiye, but the ability to join the ground group is at least the strength of the refining realm, and they are all elites who have experienced special training. They are no worse than men."


    "And the nightingale sister at that time even had such a legend."


    Nangong Ziqiong''s eyes wore a kind of worship; "Innately undefeated."


    Unbeaten by nature!


    Ye Hao swallowed, the nightingale with wounds on his body can fight day and night wandering gods, if it was the nightingale in its heyday...


    Ye Hao didn''t dare to imagine.


    But who can defeat the six members of the Qi Refining Realm group, and one Qiye group that is known to be undefeated by nature!


    Ye Hao looked at Nangong Ziqiong.


    Nangong Ziqiong read the question in Ye Hao''s eyes, and she shook her head; "About that mission, the Dragon Group completely blocked the news, I also tried to inquire through the power of the Nangong family, but found nothing."


    "And Sister Nightingale has been silent for the past year, but was left in ruins, looking for it, no longer accepting any tasks, and joining any team."


    "Until a few months ago, Sister Nightingale suddenly went abroad."


    This should be because Nightingale went abroad after finding the news of those people from Ye Hao.


    "According to the information I got, Sister Nightingale bloodbathed two mercenary regiments in the Middle East in the past few months, destroyed a small African tribe, and went to the United States to clashed with the FBI. I asked her to come back to protect me this time."


    "Actually, the main purpose is to hope that she can calm down. Only my request can she agree to it. If she is left to go crazy like this... Then..."


    revenge


    At this moment, Nightingale''s mind may only be filled with the idea of ??revenge, she is looking for her enemy.


    Ye Hao stopped talking and continued to read the Guimai Jue there, and Nangong Ziqiong on the side might be really tired, and fell asleep on the table without any protection.


    Looking at the sleeping Nangong Ziqiong.


    Ye Hao got up and took off his coat to cover Nangong Ziqiong''s body.


    Tick


    Ye Hao turned his head and looked outside the door. He seemed to hear something.


    Outside the study, there was no one.


    But there was a drop of water stain on the floor at the door.


    On the roof of the villa, a dark shadow stood there, and the wet tears and the clenched fists could be seen on her cheeks.


    ...


    Early the next morning.


    Nangong Ziqiong woke up in a daze, she wiped her eyes.


    "Why did I fall asleep? What time is it now?" Nangong Ziqiong looked in front of her, but there were no figures in front of her, except for the wooden box with the four Ghost Maidens in neat rows.


    Nangong Ziqiong took off her coat and walked out the door in a daze. Outside the door, there was a maid standing there with an awkward look.


    "Where is the young man Ye who was with me last night."


    The maid swallowed, and whispered in a low voice: "That...that son has left the villa."


    Miss and that gentleman spent the whole night alone in the study last night! If this is spread, it is estimated that the Nangong family and the entire China will be boiling.


    "Leave? This person is really true, and I didn''t say a word when I left." Nangong Ziqiong pouted, and she subconsciously asked: "Did he say where he was going."


    The maid lowered her head.


    "He said he was going to Ye''s house." At this moment, Nangong Ziqiong was completely sleepy.

 Chapter 540： Chuang Yejia

    Ye Zhai.


    Today''s Ye family looked a bit depressed. Several people wearing similar security uniforms were leaning against the gate, their eyes a little lost. It seemed that they hadn''t rested well in the past two days.


    A taxi stopped in front of Ye''s house, and a person got off the taxi.


    Walked straight to the gate of Ye House.


    "Stop." The security guard stopped the boy, frowning and said: "This is the Ye family. No one is allowed to come near..."


    The boy looked at the towering fence and the spacious gate in front of him.


    Memories from many years ago appeared in my mind.


    ...


    "mom."


    "Haoer, what''s the matter?"


    "Let''s get out of here. I see mom you always look outside the wall."


    "Hao''er. This is your home, why do you want to leave."


    "Mom, you are a lie. Haoer sees you often looking outside and crying, but Dad doesn''t come to see us. This is not our home at all."


    "Hao''er, listen to my mother. Your father is busy, he is busy with important things."


    "No matter how busy he is, he won''t come to see us if Mom is sick."


    "..."


    In this place, he has good and bad memories for decades.


    The woman who loves him the most will sleep here forever.


    "Sir. If you have nothing to do, please leave." The security guard frowned and drove the boy in front of him.


    The boy took a long breath, the sadness in his eyes was covered.


    "I''m here to find someone."


    "Then do you have an appointment," the security asked.


    "No."


    "I''m sorry. We can''t let you in without an appointment. Please come back another day." As the security guard finished speaking, the young man walked towards the door in disregard, and was about to cross the door a few steps forward.


    "Please stop. If you trespass here, we will use force against you!" Several security guards surrounded Ye Hao and took out an electric baton.


    The boy still moved forward blankly.


    "Go on, take him down." The security captain gave an order, and several security guards swarmed up.


    But a few times, their electric batons fell to the ground, and they were wailing on the ground one by one.


    The security captain pressed his abdomen and looked at the young man who stepped over his body in horror.


    This man was so capable, facing their siege, as if an adult was teasing a child, he beat them to the ground.


    He picked up the intercom above his shoulder.


    "Hey, hello. This is the gate. Someone broke into Ye''s house, asking for support, asking for support."


    The boy stopped and looked at the security captain.


    At this moment, the security captain''s whole body was cold, and he didn''t even dare to look at the eyes of the boy in front of him.


    "Please describe the target body characteristics."


    "Hello, please answer when you hear it. Please elaborate on the body characteristics of the intruder!"


    An inquiring sound came from the intercom.


    "I borrow your walkie-talkie." The young man leaned down and took off the walkie-talkie on the shoulder of the security captain.


    The security captain''s heart thumped, and he didn''t even dare to breathe.


    The teenager depressed the talk button of the intercom.


    "Let Ye Chongming and Peng Qianfeng come to see me, and I will find them to calculate the general ledger for the past few years."


    The intercom was quiet.


    "Who are you? I''m telling you, our people are gone, you''d better catch it with your hands, otherwise..."


    "Tell them. Ye Hao is back."


    Throwing down the walkie-talkie and stepping on it, there was a sound of a short circuit.


    Ye Hao raised his head, walked into the door of the Ye family with his hands in his pockets, and walked towards the back mountain of the Ye family according to his memory.


    Ye Zhai is much bigger than Lake Mansion.


    The Ye House was built along with the mountain. Entering from the gate is a variety of residential buildings, as well as swimming pools, rockery and so on. If you walk straight along the road, you will come to the back of Ye''s house, a hill that occupies one-third of Ye''s house.


    On this mountain is the ancestral grave of the Ye family.


    A few days ago, Ye''s house was attacked by unknown persons, and many places were burned down. It has not been repaired yet.


    Most of the people were also in the hospital, so the Ye family looked a little depressed.


    This incident has made many Ye family members resentful, and it hasn''t subsided yet.


    Today they unexpectedly heard that someone broke into Ye''s house directly from the gate, and even threatened to let their Patriarch, Ye Chongming and his wife Peng Qianfeng, go to see him, to settle accounts?


    This is not equivalent to pouring oil on the fire that the Ye family hadn''t extinguished.


    Several Ye family members heard the news and hurried toward the gate.


    "Did the other party say who he is?" a middle-aged man asked the security guard next to him.


    The security officer replied: "The other party said his name is Ye Hao."


    Uh


    As soon as the security personnel finished speaking, he found that the Ye family had stopped, and the expression on his face could be said to be quite wonderful.


    "Why did that guy Ye Hao come? Didn''t he just win the championship at the Tianmu Mountain Competition?" The Ye family next to him muttered in surprise.


    "I heard that his strength has reached the late stage of the power refining stage!" Another person echoed in a low voice.


    "Or...or let''s call the police." A woman said scaredly.


    The Ye family is not a warrior without a refining realm, but...when the underground mansion attacked Ye family at night, most of them were injured, and they are still lying in the hospital.


    And in the past few days they heard rumors about Ye Hao, that he was more terrifying, and even said that he was capable of fighting the Qi Refining Realm!


    "The Ye family has to call the police if something goes wrong, do you want us to be Yu Hang''s joke."


    The middle-aged man glared at the woman, and then directly ordered to the person next to him: "Immediately call all Ye Wei from Ye Zhai, and then notify Master Ye."


    "Re... go find Ye Erye again."


    "In short, call everything you can!"


    ...


    On the road from Ye Family''s gate to Houshan, there were already stumbling people on the ground at this moment.


    Ten? Fifty?


    Or a hundred?


    Ye Hao didn''t know how to count it himself, he only knew that anyone who stood in front of him and dared to attack him had all been pressed to the ground.


    There were also a few guys in the power refining realm who were also fell to the ground by Ye Haoqian.


    Although there were still a group of people around him at this moment, every time Ye Hao took a step forward, they took a step back.


    Did not dare to do anything to Ye Hao.


    [Ding, system task: Go to Yejiazu''s grave. Task reward: ten skill points. ¡¿


    [System task: Explore the Ye Family''s secrets. Task reward: twenty skill points. ¡¿


    Two missions appeared at once, which surprised Ye Hao. The first mission was easy to understand. What the **** was the second mission? Ye family''s secret? What secret?


    When Ye Hao was puzzled, the surrounding security suddenly dispersed.


    Ta Ta Ta


    Dozens of Ye Wei wearing black suits and holding various weapons appeared around.


    "Sniper?" Ye Hao glanced at the house in the distance.


    At this moment, at least five or six snipers were aiming at his head with guns.


    "Ye Hao. You dare to come to our Ye family, you hurt my son, I haven''t gone to you to settle the account!"


    "Kill this kid and avenge our son!"


    A couple appeared in front of Ye Hao, staring at Ye Hao with angry eyes.


    "Who are you?" Ye Hao said in a deep voice. He really didn''t remember many Ye family members.


    The man in the couple had red eyes: "Ye Haosheng is my son! You actually abolished my son''s meridians, so that he can only lie in a hospital bed now. I abolished you today to avenge my son!" The young man punched right out.

 Chapter 541： Yes House

    "Mid-stage refining realm." Ye Hao muttered, his figure flashed.


    Ye Haosheng''s father dropped his fist, his feet were off the ground, and his throat was pinched by Ye Hao''s right hand.


    "Ye Haosheng''s father? If I remember correctly, you beat me back then." Ye Hao Han said.


    Ye Hao is not a saint, so he accumulates all hatreds in his heart.


    "You little bastard, let go of my husband!" The woman screamed, and stretched out her nails that she had just maintained and moved towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao turned his head and stared at her with cold eyes.


    The woman halted immediately, her hands stopped in the air.


    "Take care of your mouth, otherwise I don''t mind letting you accompany your son." Ye Hao''s voice fell, and he kicked the woman''s abdomen without mercy.


    The woman flew out and was supported by a few Ye Wei. The pain in her abdomen made her whole face a little distorted.


    Ta Ta Ta


    "Put the people down." A person who may be the leader of Ye Wei stared at Ye Hao with a vigilant look.


    "If I don''t let go, what can you do with me." Ye Hao didn''t change his face.


    The surrounding Ye Wei looked at each other, but no one dared to act first.


    In this way, both sides were in a stalemate, only Ye Haosheng''s father, whose throat was pinched by Ye Hao, was already flushed, breathing quickly, and his eyes had begun to turn pale.


    "Ye Hao. Calm down, let''s talk carefully if you have anything!"


    At this time, four or five people hurried over.


    Looking at these people, they are not very familiar, but they are the three uncles and seven aunts of the Ye family.


    "Put your cousin down first." An old woman on crutches looked at Ye Haosheng''s father in Ye Hao''s hand worriedly and persuaded.


    The old woman had seen her mother before, although she hadn''t seen her several times.


    Ye Hao waved his hand and threw Ye Haosheng''s father out.


    "Cough...Cough cough." Ye Haosheng''s father fell to the ground, gasping for breath, and it took a while to be relieved.


    Ye Haosheng''s father reluctantly stood up, and his wife looked at Ye Hao in fear.


    But still yelled: "Auntie. Look at this little bastard, it''s lawless. He broke into Ye''s house without saying, and hurt so many of us!"


    This is telling Ye Hao.


    "One more thing, I cut your tongue." Ye Hao looked at Ye Haosheng''s father indifferently.


    Ye Haosheng''s father subconsciously covered his mouth and backed away a few steps.


    "Ye Hao. You''ve grown up like this after three years of absence. Why did you make such a big thing when you came home." The old woman looked kind and kind, and said to Ye Hao with earnest words: "What can I say? , We sit down and speak slowly."


    Reach out and don''t hit smiley people.


    Ye Hao glanced at the old woman, he said lightly: "This is not my home."


    The faces of a crowd were stiff.


    "I came back this time for the purpose of seeking justice for my mother and calculating the old accounts."


    The old woman hesitated for a moment. She looked at Ye Hao and said, "Ahao. I know that you are not reconciled because of the grievances your mother suffered in those years, and that you were expelled from the house three years ago."


    "But these are old and old things. Let go of what should be done. I heard that you are now practicing martial arts and won the Jiangnan Conference. Your mother knows that she will be happy at the Spirit of Heaven."


    "Those grievances and my expulsion from the house. I can put them aside for now, but I heard one thing not long ago. My mother didn''t die of illness, because someone poisoned her!" Ye Hao said in a cold voice. , The eyes filled with anger again.


    "This...this." The faces of the surrounding Ye family members were surprised.


    It seems that most of them don''t know about this.


    "Ahao. Is there any misunderstanding? Who told you the news?" the old woman asked.


    "Ye Chunsheng." Ye Hao spit out the name, once again surprised the people around him.


    "Impossible, Uncle Ye went abroad for errands before, how could he tell you this news!" a young guy defended.


    "Going abroad?" Ye Hao smiled coldly.


    "I personally sent him to see my mother and asked him to apologize to my mother!"


    Wow


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, the surrounding Ye family members were completely shocked.


    The meaning in these words couldn''t be more obvious, Ye Chunsheng was already dead, Ye Hao killed Ye Chunsheng?


    "You... how could you kill Ye Chunsheng! He is... he is your elder!" a Ye family said indignantly.


    "Elder? You mean an elder who poisoned my mother for several years?" Ye Hao glared at the surrounding Ye family.


    Then he took another step.


    "If you don''t want to die, don''t block my way. Also, tell me that Ye Chongming and Peng Qianfeng are there!" Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    No one was talking, and even the look on most people''s faces was not right.


    "Arrogant. This is Ye Zhai, not a place where you can make trouble if you want to make trouble. Today I want to see how strong you are as the winner of the tournament!" A roar like thunder came.


    When the Ye family heard this voice, most of their faces stretched.


    A man in his 40s who looked like he was in his forties came out with a big knife in his hand and a beard.


    Seeing this man, the old woman said quickly: "Laoguan, don''t be anxious. If you have anything to say, please."


    "Auntie. This kid has stepped on our Ye family''s face, there is nothing to say."


    "That''s right! Steward Guan quickly take down this kid!"


    "Yes. This kid was arrogant just now, he was arrogant."


    When the people around saw this person coming, they immediately became noisy.


    "It''s just a little bastard, and I won''t know how many catties I have won a martial arts championship..."


    As soon as a person''s jealous words were uttered, he felt his throat cold, and blood kept flowing out, and he hurriedly covered it with his hands.


    "Help...help...I...I''m going to die."


    A **** soul chaser returned to Ye Hao''s hand in a circle.


    Seeing this scene, the Ye family immediately closed their mouths and covered their throats.


    Several people hurriedly took the injured Ye family to the doctor to treat the wound.


    "You dare to hurt people under my nose!" Guan Jia raised his sturdy eyebrows, his face was angry, and the big knife in his hand hit the floor, leaving a big hole.


    "He doesn''t speak cleanly. I will let him bleed and wash his throat." Ye Hao said indifferently.


    If the steward of Guan Ye Hao remembered correctly, he was also a resounding figure in the Ye family.


    Even the Ye family''s direct line respected him.


    He was a person saved by Grandpa Ye when he was young. After treating him, he swore to follow Grandpa Ye.


    Don''t think he is just a steward of the Ye family, he is responsible for the martial arts practice of the younger generation of the Ye family.


    He is responsible for most of Ye Wei''s training.


    It is said that his strength is also in the late stage of power refining realm, and he is ranked top in the Ye family.


    "Hmph, I want to see if you can yell like that in a while. Ye Wei listened."


    "Ye Wei is here!"


    The surrounding Ye Wei replied in unison.


    "Evacuate unrelated people to a safe place and block all escape routes. I will take down this little **** myself. If I dare to break into Ye''s house, I have to break his leg today." Guan Guan shouted.


    "Yes!"


    The surrounding Ye Wei began to move, first with the Ye family to withdraw to a far place, and then sealed off all the places where Ye Hao might escape.


    However, Ye Hao had no idea of ??running away. He came to settle accounts today.


    "You are going to fight me, right." Ye Hao looked at Steward Guan flatly.


    "Yes!" Guan Jiao shouted.


    "Then I defeated you, you will take me to see Ye Chongming and Peng Qianfeng!" "Arrogant boy, wait until you defeat me before talking." Guan Jia raised the big knife in his hand and attacked Ye Hao like a tiger descending from the mountain.

 Chapter 542： Ill tear down this Ye family

    Steward Guan''s sword technique is very good. Although it is only in the power-strengthening state, every time he swings the big sword, the blade has a stab of energy.


    But in the face of Guan Jianjia''s fierce swordsmanship, Ye Hao was like a willow leaf in a violent wind, with two soul chasing blades in his hand, Guan Guan was stunned that he could do nothing.


    "Nine styles of tiger sword!"


    Butler Guan shouted, and his upper body clothes burst open, revealing strong muscles.


    Although it is nearly half a hundred years old, the tendons on his body are no worse than those bodybuilding champions.


    Steward Guan breathed into his abdomen with a gulp of air, his teeth closed tightly and his eyes widened.


    "Ye Hao is going to die. This nine-style tiger knife is a master of Guan Guan."


    "A few nights ago, I saw the majesty of Guan Guanjia''s Tiger Sword with my own eyes, and those gangsters who went down with the knife were directly cut in half."


    The Ye family members in the distance exclaimed, Ye Haosheng¡¯s parents¡¯ eyes revealed excitement, and they wished that the **** who had ruined their son could be in a different place.


    "The sword spirit is good. I will pick you up with this sword technique!" Ye Hao''s eyes also showed war intent.


    Facing the hacked sword, Ye Hao didn''t hide at all, but instead stepped up.


    Intermediate strength enhancement!


    Intermediate physical strengthening!


    Intermediate speed enhancement!


    First cut


    Huge power came from the big knife in Guan Jia''s hand, but the small and light soulchaser blade in Ye Hao''s hand was not moving, not even a notch.


    Steward Guan gritted his teeth, his eyes were even covered with bloodshot eyes.


    Second cut


    bump


    A violent impact made the eardrums of the people around him numb.


    But Ye Hao still stood there.


    Third cut


    ...


    Fifth knife


    ...


    Eighth knife


    Eight swords in a row, like a turbulent wave, slapped Ye Hao''s boat again and again.


    But no matter how big the storm is, the boat is still safe and sound.


    Steward Guan had sweat on his forehead, and several blue veins and blood vessels popped out, as if they were about to burst open at any time.


    There was even blood flowing out of Guan Guanjia''s nose.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    The momentum of this sword is completely different from the previous eight swords, and some people even vaguely see the ghost of a tiger.


    Worthy of being the steward of the Ye Family, just this knife has the aura of the Qi Refining Realm.


    Unfortunately, he met Ye Hao this time.


    A monster that has been at the peak of refining strength, refining Qi in half a step, and has enhanced abilities.


    Kaz


    There was a crisp cracking sound.


    Everyone around him opened his eyes wide, and his mouth grew big.


    Even Ye Wei, who has always adhered to the principle of being calm no matter what happens, stared straight at the scene in front of him.


    A broken knife fell on the ground, while the other half of the big knife was still in Guan Guan''s hands.


    bump


    Guan Jia plopped and knelt on the ground, and the remaining half of the big knife in his hand fell to the ground, and two blood stains appeared on his abdomen.


    Ye Hao half-arched, holding the **** soulchaser blade, standing behind Guan Guanjia.


    Ye Hao stood up straight, and flicked the soulchaser blade in his hand, and the blood on it splashed on the ground.


    "Shoot!" Captain Ye Wei shouted in horror.


    At this moment, all the guns aimed at Ye Hao opened fire.


    …ç…ç…ç…ç


    Gunshots broke out all at once.


    Facing the rain of bullets, Ye Hao held the chasing blade in both hands to form a protective circle around his body, cutting down every bullet that was directed at him with unparalleled precision.


    Tick


    Unconsciously, the gunfire stopped.


    Until the last bullet shell fell to the ground.


    Seventy-two soulchaser blades were suspended in the throats of those Ye Wei, and the tip of the blade had touched their skin, and they only needed to advance a few centimeters to give them a big bloodletting.


    At this moment everyone was stunned, looking at the scene in disbelief.


    Ye Hao slowly raised his arm and stretched out his palm.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on his palm, as if there was the whole world in his hand.


    Ye Hao''s expression was indifferent, and his palms slowly gathered.


    "stop!"


    A sound like muffled thunder came.


    This voice is different from Guan Jia¡¯s business before. Guan Jia¡¯s voice is loud, but this voice carries a pressure and momentum in it.


    This breath even caused the floating Soulchaser Blade to tremble.


    "Lady Ye!"


    "Lady Ye!"


    With a cry of exclamation, a white-haired old man with a cane walked out slowly.


    The white-haired old man was full of energy, and looked only slightly better than Guan Guan.


    But from the respected words of the Ye family, it can be seen that this person''s identity has already passed the age.


    Ye Hao raised his head and stared at the old man who walked in front of him step by step. He was familiar with this person. Although he had not met several times, he had heard his name since he was a child.


    Ye family''s grandfather, Ye Chongming''s father, Ye Hao''s grandfather.


    The real helm behind the Ye family.


    Old lady Ye.


    Grandpa Ye''s shrewd eyes looked at Ye Hao, and Ye Hao also looked at the old man.


    The two watched for a long time.


    "Yes, I haven''t seen you in three years. I am more energetic than before." Old lady Ye said in a deep voice, but then his face was not angry and pretentious: "But what are you doing? When my old man is dead, I will tear down Ye No home!"


    Ye Hao could feel the feeling of a mountain standing in front of him.


    This is stronger than the aura on the body of the day and night travel god.


    "I came here this time just to beg for justice and an explanation for my dead mother."


    Ye Hao said: "Let Ye Chongming come to see me. How many times has he seen me since he was a young man in his fifteenth year? Hehe, I can count it with one hand!"


    "My mother couldn''t afford to be seriously ill, so she refused to go to the hospital. She died in that old house and no one cared about it!"


    "There is also Peng Qianfeng, who pays the blood debt. She ordered Ye Chunsheng to poison my mother. Today I am here to settle the accounts!"


    "If these accounts are not settled, I will dismantle this Ye Family!"


    Seeing Ye Hao''s words.


    The Ye family took a breath, and they couldn''t help but marvel at Ye Hao''s courage at this moment. In Yuhang, they have not dared to speak to Old Madam Ye like that.


    There are even rumors that as long as the old lady is alive for one day, the Ye family will not fall!


    Most people speculated that Grandpa Ye could have already touched the innate realm.


    However, it has been a long time since Grandpa Ye made a move, so long and no one remembered.


    Ye Hao even threatened to demolish the Ye family in front of him. This is one of the ten associations, the first of the three in Jiangnan and Yuhang, the Ye family!


    "This is the Ye Family, I''m not dead yet. It''s not your turn to make trouble here with the Ye Family''s affairs." The old lady Ye was calm.


    "If I have to make a fuss in this Ye''s house today!" Ye Hao stared at Grandpa Ye, and the seventy-two soul chasing blades floated back, floating behind Ye Hao.


    "It depends on whether you have the courage."


    A depressed breath was rippling here, everyone held their breath, afraid to make a sound. Isn''t Ye Hao going to do something with Old Lady Ye?

 Chapter 543： Ye Haos "Background"

    Buzzing


    At this moment, the sound of car tires rubbing against the ground came from outside the gate of Ye''s house.


    Then there was a sound of footsteps.


    Nangong Ziqiong ran in panting all the way. On the way, she saw the security guards and attendants of the Ye family who fell on the ground and were wailed and pushed aside.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute." Seeing Ye Hao''s back, Nangong Ziqiong ran over in surprise.


    Although she was a little surprised at the knife floating behind Ye Hao, she had also seen the world as a young lady.


    But when she walked to Ye Hao, she noticed something was wrong with the atmosphere here, and she saw the old man in front of Ye Hao.


    "Are you... Mrs. Ye?" Nangong Ziqiong subconsciously shouted.


    Grandpa Ye looked at Nangong Ziqiong: "Are you...?"


    "Little girl Nangong Ziqiong has seen Grandpa Ye. My father is Nangong Jingyu." Nangong Ziqiong owed slightly.


    Grandpa Ye''s eyes changed slightly.


    "It turned out to be the girl from the Nangong family. Let''s go to the side and wait for a while. When I finish dealing with things here, we will chat."


    Nangong Ziqiong stood in front of Ye Hao, and she said to Grandpa Ye: "Grandpa Ye, Ye Hao might have done something impulsive. But I hope you look at it for my sake and don''t get angry."


    After speaking, Nangong Ziqiong pulled Yehao''s sleeve.


    "Quickly follow me!"


    Ye Hao pushed Nangong Ziqiong away: "I came here today to deal with things. I won''t go back until things are finished."


    "You!" Nangong Ziqiong did not expect Ye Hao to be so stubborn.


    "Look. Now it''s not that I don''t give you the face of the Nangong family, but that he insists on making trouble in my Ye family." Old lady Ye had a low face.


    "You...you." Nangong Ziqiong was embarrassed on both sides, for a while she didn''t know what to do.


    But the Ye family around was attracted by the graceful woman in front of them.


    The national goddess Nangong Ziqiong.


    The daughter of the Nangong family is a pearl in her palm.


    Each of these identities is a temptation for those single men to fight for decades, even if they don''t say this.


    Just because of the beauty of Nangong Ziqiong, it should be the wish of most men to have such a beautiful lady.


    But at this moment, such a rare goddess was actually anxious for Ye Hao.


    This is something they dare not even think about, is it possible that Ye Hao still has nothing to do with this goddess.


    "Ye Hao, listen to my persuasion. Let''s go first, let''s go back and discuss what we have to do." Nangong Ziqiong persuaded again.


    Ye Hao kept silent, just staring at Mrs. Ye.


    "Nangong''s girl, this kid doesn''t listen to you, so you''d better step aside, so as not to wait for a while and start to hurt you. I can''t explain to the old guy in Nangong." Old man Ye''s skinny hand is on Nangong Ziqiong. A light push on his shoulder.


    Nangong Ziqiong''s body unexpectedly retreated several steps involuntarily, and when she was about to approach, several soul chaser blades blocked her way.


    "This is a matter between me and the Ye family, don''t interfere." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    Nangong Ziqiong scolded Ye Hao for being confused.


    This time, Ye Hao really fought with Elder Ye, and the fallen leaves on the ground flew without wind.


    "Wait! Master Ye, please calm down."


    A voice came from a distance, and I saw cars driving into the Yejia residence, and dozens of people got out of the cars.


    "Who is the one coming!" Ye Wei stopped the group of people who appeared suddenly and surrounded them.


    Those people immediately opened their posture and pulled out various weapons.


    "Why, let me put down the weapons in my hands." A big man yelled at the people around him.


    Then he took out a certificate and yelled to Mrs. Ye: "Ms. Ye, I''m the captain of the third team of the tiger team, Chi Gang. Passing by Yuhang, I come to Yezhai to talk."


    Tiger group!


    The surrounding Ye family members were shocked when they heard this name. Their Ye family rarely came into contact with these official forces.


    "I don''t know what it is for the Tiger Group to come to our Ye House." Old Madam Ye said in a deep voice.


    "Mr. Ye Hao previously assisted us in repelling the demons of the underworld in Tianmu Mountain, and he was useful to our tiger group. So... please also ask Mr. Ye Ziwang to open up, don''t be familiar with the younger generation."


    Because Chi Gangliang knew his identity, Ye Wei didn''t dare to stop him, he went straight to Ye Hao.


    But like Nangong Ziqiong, he was blocked by the Soulchaser Blade.


    "Ye Hao, calm down. Did the battle of Tianmu Mountain hurt your mind? Come back with me quickly. I invite you to drink." Chi Gang anxiously shouted to Ye Hao.


    He kept squinting at Ye Hao.


    But Ye Hao still turned a blind eye.


    "I''m capable. I''ve been out for three years and I''ve got my background. Nangong family, Tiger group." Old lady Ye squinted at Ye Hao: "I want to see, who else can you call today? !"


    "Those people have nothing to do with me. I came to Ye Mansion today just to settle everything." Ye Hao said.


    "You kid, pretend to be stunned, come back quickly!" Captain Chi Gang kept yelling.


    The surrounding Ye family swallowed, looking at Ye Hao not knowing what to say.


    Not to mention his own strength, and now that the Nangong family and the Tiger group are allowed to stand for him, this background force will almost catch up with the Ye family.


    "Master Ye. There is a call here, please answer it." A cold voice came, and Nightingale appeared next to Nangong Ziqiong for some time.


    Her figure flashed, and she directly bypassed all the chasing blades, and appeared next to the old lady Ye, holding a phone that was still on the phone in her hand.


    Seeing Nightingale''s skill, Old Man Ye''s eyes lit up, he looked at Nightingale and answered the phone.


    "Hey."


    Just after saying hello, the look on Old Man Ye''s face suddenly changed. He looked at Ye Hao, then picked up the phone and stepped back, whispering something there.


    The Ye family looked at their grandfather''s appearance, they had a hunch in their hearts, maybe someone would come to intercede to Ye Hao.


    A few minutes later, Old Lady Ye hung up the phone, returned to the original place, and returned the phone to Nightingale.


    He looked at Ye Hao for a long time: "The people in the Dragon Team will call me personally for you, yes, yes."


    Dragon group!


    The Ye family took a breath.


    "You leave now. I can assume that today''s things haven''t happened." Old lady Ye waved his hand, obviously making a concession.


    Nangong family, Tiger group, Dragon group, none of these are easy to provoke, and now they are all for Ye Hao.


    "I just said that today''s matter is not over, I will not leave the Ye family." Ye Hao said coldly. From the moment he stepped into the Ye family, he would not leave unless he achieved his goal.

 Chapter 544： Peng Qianfeng betrayed the Ye family

    Everyone did not expect Ye Hao to be so stubborn.


    The atmosphere that had been a little relieved solidified again.


    "Brother, there are some things that should be dealt with. They are always hidden and tucked away, which is not a problem."


    A figure sitting on a wheelchair appeared in front of everyone.


    "Ye Erye!" For this old man, most of the younger generation of the Ye family only heard of his name and hardly saw him.


    But everyone knew that Ye Erye''s status in the Ye family was second only to Ye Old Master.


    "You don''t stay in your old house, why did you run out?" Old lady Ye looked at his brother.


    Ye Erye slid his wheelchair and slowly approached.


    "There is such a big thing in the Ye family, why don''t I come. Brother, don''t be too stubborn, you still have to say something." Ye Erye persuaded his elder brother.


    Grandpa Ye was silent for a moment, and he turned around.


    "Take him to that place, I''ll go there later."


    After speaking, Old Lady Ye turned around and walked through the crowd.


    This sudden change made everyone around us incredible. What''s wrong? Why did Mrs. Ye leave suddenly?


    "Boy. Don''t be too murderous, it''s not good for martial artists." Ye Erye looked at the Soulchaser blade floating behind Ye Hao, and he nodded in admiration: "Promising. Someone called me just now. , I didn''t expect that your kid is still a superpower."


    stranger!


    The Ye family are not ordinary people, they know that martial arts have certainly heard of supernatural beings.


    It''s just that the number of abilities is scarce, most of them are under the control of the country, and few people can see them.


    And Ye Hao turned out to be a super talent!


    Look at the small knife floating behind Ye Hao. If he is not a supernatural person and can use such power, unless he is an innate master.


    They are more willing to believe that Ye Hao is a superpower than innate masters.


    This is... a master in the power refining realm, coupled with a supernatural power, such a talent can not be overstated that he is a rare heavenly prodigy in a century.


    At this moment, some Ye family members had a thought in their hearts, if Ye Hao were still Ye family members.


    If the Ye Family is cultivated, it will be possible that the Ye Family can become the number one existence among the Ten Associations!


    After all, there was also a fault in the Ye family. Old Madam Ye was already very old, and if one day he passed away, the Ye family might be expelled from the Shirao Club.


    However, it was such a Tianzong wizard who was expelled by the Ye Family!


    Many Ye family members have begun to secretly ashamed.


    "Take Laoguan to recuperate." Ye Erye looked at the injured Guanjiao, and ordered to his servant.


    "You are really heavy."


    Ye Hao said lightly: "I have left my hand, otherwise it would not be the blood vessels in his waist that would be cut, but his throat."


    Ye Erye did not continue.


    He looked at Nangong Ziqiong and the others.


    "I want to take Ye Hao to talk about something. It''s rare for you to come to my Ye''s house. Go to the wing to rest first."


    Nangong Ziqiong looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    "Miss Nangong, you can rest assured. With my reputation as Ye Erye, I promise you that I will send this kid back to you in good condition." Ye Erye teased.


    Nangong Ziqiong''s face flushed, and Captain Chi Gang and Nightingale followed the Ye family to the wing.


    "Don''t be stunned. What should you do? Why do you go. We ask you to practice martial arts well on weekdays, and you will know how to spend your time. When we old guys are no longer there, I don''t think you can even keep this Ye Zhai. "


    Ye Erye stared at Ye family with hatred of iron and steel.


    The Ye family scattered away in shame.


    "follow me."


    Ye Erye sat in a wheelchair and moved forward slowly.


    Ye Hao followed, and he still trusted Ye Erye.


    "I heard during the Jiangnan Tournament. Your kid can be good."


    "You taught Ye Yaoer''s Chiba Buddha Hand?"


    "Ok."


    "I really didn''t see Ye Yaoer''s aptitude so good. I have decided to accept her as a closed disciple. Maybe the Ye family generation can only count on her."


    Along the way, Ye Erye, as if Ye Hao were both grandparents and grandchildren, chatted there.


    But Ye Hao was absent-minded and just responded casually.


    In the end he couldn''t help it anymore, frowning and asked: "Ye Erye. If you want to chat, I will accompany you another day, but today I am here to find..."


    "Ye Chongming and Peng Qianfeng, right." Ye Erye said first.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "Something happened in the Ye family during this time." Ye Erye made such a sentence inexplicably.


    This made Ye Hao puzzled.


    "A few days ago. Some villains in the mansion teamed up with underground villains to attack Ye''s house at night. Do you know who is taking the lead?"


    Ye Hao shook his head.


    "Lady Ye Family, Peng Qianfeng!"


    Ye Hao was taken aback and asked in surprise, "How is it possible? Peng Qianfeng is the eldest lady of the Ye family. How could she do such a self-digging tomb."


    "How can''t it be. Peng Qianfeng is a woman who values ??rights too much. I thought she was just doing some tricks at best, so I opened one eye and closed one." Ye Erye''s eyes appeared harsh.


    "But who would have thought that this woman could fall into the underworld for her rights! Do such a rebellious thing."


    "What about her?" Ye Hao asked.


    "They failed in the night attack that night, and Peng Qianfeng took part of the Ye family''s collaterals and disappeared without news. Otherwise, you thought you would break into Ye''s house so easily today?" Ye Erye smiled and shook his head.


    It is true that the Ye family is blocking themselves today.


    But there are really not many who are really threatening, at most it is the steward Guan that he has a slight eye on.


    "Then why did Peng Qianfeng do such a thing?" Ye Hao asked after breaking the casserole.


    At this time, Ye Erye brought Ye Hao to an old house. Several Ye Wei stood at the door, and saw Ye Erye coming, opened the door.


    "In fact, these things have to be talked about half a year ago. But you have to promise me that these news must not be spread within a short time, otherwise the Ye family will be in chaos!" Ye Erye solemnly instructed Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao replied: "I''ve settled the matter today. I don''t care about the Ye family anymore."


    Ye Erye only sighed slightly for the words behind Ye Hao, and he took Ye Hao into the yard.


    He said, "You should know that Peng Qianfeng has a son, Ye Xiaodong, who is also the eldest young master of the Ye family."


    Ye Hao nodded.


    His half-brother, who bullied himself when he was a child, had the impression that he was a dude, arrogant and defiant, and he did not do bad things because he was the Ye family.


    After he was fifteen years old, Peng Qianfeng hoped that his son would become a dragon, so he sent his son to study in the United States. "Half a year ago, Ye Xiaodong died in a car accident because he was racing with someone in the United States."

 Chapter 545： Unexpected result

    "Dead?" Ye Hao was shocked.


    He felt as if he understood something.


    "You should now know why Peng Qianfeng is deliberately planning to kill you. When she wants to come to her son, the Ye family''s heir dies, then the old man Ye will probably go to you to inherit the Ye family''s estate."


    "For a person who values ??rights so much, how could she let this happen."


    "So she used Ye Wei that she controlled to assassinate me?" Ye Hao asked in a deep voice.


    Ye Erye nodded, his wheelchair stopped and pointed at the rockery in front of the courtyard.


    "Go and click on a sunken spot on the right side of the rockery."


    According to Ye Erye''s instructions, Ye Hao fumbled and found a mechanism.


    The rockery moved slowly away, revealing a stone step going down.


    Ye Erye took off a cane on the wheelchair and stood up shaking.


    Ye Hao went up and helped Ye Erye down the stone steps.


    "Qianfeng has disappeared, and she has nothing to do with the Ye family. You should want to see Ye Chongming now, and I will take you to see him."


    Ye Chongming is he under here?


    I don''t know if I want to see his long-lost father, Ye Hao''s calm heart can''t help but ripples.


    resentment? Unwilling?


    Ye Hao didn''t know what emotion this was in his heart at the moment.


    Going down the stone steps, there is a dark basement below. There are many candles in the basement and the smell of incense.


    In the mouth of the basement is a mahogany wooden table, on the table are placed a spiritual seat with the name of Ye''s.


    And at the bottom was a brand new spiritual position with a name engraved on it: Ye Chongming.


    Ye Hao looked at this spiritual position in disbelief. He turned his head and looked at Ye Erye behind him; "What''s the matter?"


    "Actually, this is what I want to explain to you. Ye Chongming had relapsed because of an old injury six months ago, and he became crazy during practice. It was almost the time when Ye Xiaodong was in a car accident."


    "My eldest brother, that is, the old man Ye is worried that the news of the death of the Ye Family Patriarch and the young master will make the Ye family''s heart unstable, so he blocked the news and prepared to find an appropriate time to say it."


    "So so far, the outside world only knows that Patriarch Ye is practicing in retreat, and Young Master Ye is studying abroad."


    Ye Erye leaned on the crutches and took out three threads from the side. After lighting them, he staggered to the front of the spiritual position and put three sticks of incense on the incense burner.


    Ye Hao couldn''t calm down for a long time, he even swayed and almost fell to the ground.


    The person he has always hated is dead?


    Should be happy now.


    But he couldn''t get happy anyhow.


    "You know everything, what else do you want to end?"


    The figure of Grandpa Ye appeared behind Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao clenched his fist and said in a low voice: "Even so, he has fulfilled his responsibility as a father? The Ye family treated my mother that way! Is it because she is not a master?"


    "Since I have said so much today, I won''t hide it. Ye Chongming was never your father, and you have never had anything to do with our Ye family."


    Grandpa Ye''s opening was shocking news. Ye Hao, the abandoned son of the Ye family, was not the Ye family?


    Ye Hao was blindfolded, and he looked at Mrs. Ye blankly.


    He couldn''t believe what he heard.


    I...not the Ye family?


    How could it be possible that I have lived in Ye''s family since I can remember.


    Grandpa Ye took out an embroidery kit from her arms and handed it to Ye Hao.


    "Almost twenty years ago. Chongming came back from outside with your mother who was pregnant at the time. Although Chongming claimed that this was the woman he was looking for outside. But I am his father. How could I not see that he was lying? ."


    "I pressed him, Chongming, who has never rebelled against me, stabbed him with a single knife, so that I would stop forcing him. From then on, I stopped asking."


    "Anyway, for the Ye Family, it''s just two more mouths to eat."


    Ye Hao took the embroidery kit. He hesitated for a long time before opening the kit.


    In the kit, there is a pendant, a letter, and a few big white rabbit toffee.


    Ye Hao opened the envelope and saw the letter paper inside.


    Two lines of tears flowed directly down Ye Hao''s cheeks. This was the mother''s handwriting.


    "Hao''er, when you read this letter, it should be time for you to find Mr. Ye. In fact, my mother really doesn''t want you to read this letter, and there are some things Hao''er don''t want you to know.


    But mom doesn''t want you to hate the Ye family. Ye Chongming is not your father. We have nothing to do with the Ye family.


    As for your father, your life experience. Mother can''t tell you, don''t hate mother, mother is for your good.


    Don''t look for your biological father, let alone hate him.


    Promise mom, find a woman you like, and live your life well, so that mom can look down under Jiuquan. "


    Ye Hao put down the envelope, his eyes were hollow.


    He walked towards the outside step by step, up the stone steps, he almost stomped on the air with one foot, and his soul was lost.


    At this moment, the sky outside was gloomy, dark clouds appeared in the sky, and raindrops fell from the sky, wet the land.


    "Hey. Also a poor child." Ye Erye sighed.


    Grandpa Ye looked at that figure, his deep gaze softened.


    "Actually, it would be nice if I really had such a grandson."


    ...


    The Ye family recovered calm, and the security guards of the Ye family began to clean up the mess.


    "You said that Ye Hao is so powerful. You can actually kill the butler in a few strokes." A sweeping servant muttered to his companion next to him.


    "Who knows. Anyway, that guy is weird, and I don''t know where he learned this ability." The companion shook his head.


    "But I''m curious, if he really does fight with our old lady. What will be the result?" the subordinate thought about it.


    "That must be our grandfather''s victory. Don''t forget, our Ye family is a member of the Ten Men''s Club relying on the grandfather."


    "You guys, don''t whisper to me here. Hurry up and clean up here, it''s going to rain heavily. If you don''t clean up, you can''t eat dinner." A Ye family held an umbrella and gesticulated nearby.


    Seeing that everyone was honest, he turned around with satisfaction. Whoever wanted to hit a body directly, he fell to the ground.


    "Who. You don''t have eyes to walk, believe it or not, I will deduct your salary."


    The Ye family held their buttocks and raised their heads. The next moment his entire face was pale.


    A figure drenched in the rain slowly walked past him, this person turned out to be Ye Hao who had rushed into the Ye family before!


    The Ye family was trembling all over, he... he actually scolded this guy just now, it''s over, it''s over.


    "I was wrong, I didn''t mean it. Brother Ye, let me go this time."


    After begging for mercy, the imaginary punches and kicks did not come, and the Ye family opened their closed eyes and raised their heads.


    I saw that Ye Hao was nowhere to be seen. The man collapsed directly on the ground, gasping for breath, as if he had survived the disaster.

 Chapter 546： life experience

    Under the corner of the willow tree beside the tomb of Yejiahou Shanzu.


    Ye Hao stood in front of a low tombstone under the rain, and he knelt on the ground with a plop.


    He felt his heart empty and chattering right now.


    He had thought about the scene of his Ye family many times before.


    He might fight in the Ye family, he might die forever, and he might seek justice for his mother.


    But he thought of the beginning, but did not think of the result.


    God is teasing him.


    What makes Ye Hao feel that his hatred over the years is?


    Does he hate the Ye family? Elder Ye was right. The Ye family didn''t owe him anything. The Ye family had raised their mother and son for 25 years.


    Ye Chongming doesn''t come to see him? He is not Ye Chongming''s son at all, so people don''t see what you have to do.


    Ye Hao felt like he was a joke all these years, and the goal he had always been firm had suddenly disappeared.


    "Mother. Why don''t you tell me."


    Ye Hao stroked the tombstone, his tone trembling.


    "Are you not going to tell me all this if I don''t come to Ye''s house."


    The rain blurred his perspective, and Ye Hao''s mood had never been like this.


    Even in the face of the seven kills, fighting against the Sun Yushen alone, and fighting against Tianmu Mountain, he has never lived like this.


    No matter how powerful an enemy he faced, even if he couldn''t defeat it, at least there was a breath of energy in Ye Hao''s heart.


    But at this moment, Ye Hao actually felt a sense of powerlessness.


    He took out the white rabbit toffee in his arms and stuffed it into his mouth.


    This is what my mother used to eat when I was young.


    Maybe because it has been left for a long time, the taste of the sugar has changed a bit, but the feeling has never changed, because this is the sugar my mother left for me.


    The heavy rain is getting bigger and bigger.


    Ye Hao suddenly raised his head, he patted the tombstone into powder with a palm, and dug up the mud that covered it.


    The urn buried below was exposed.


    Ye Hao took off his coat and placed it on the urn, then slowly picked it up and placed it in his arms.


    "Mom. I''m here to pick you up."


    Ye Hao stood up and walked slowly in the heavy rain.


    From the back mountain of Ye family, all the way to the gate of Ye family.


    Many Ye family members saw Ye Hao who behaved weirdly. They didn''t dare to stop them and could only watch from a distance.


    "Brother Hao." A Qianying trot over with an umbrella.


    It was Ye Yaoer who came back from Tianmu Mountain.


    "Brother Hao, what are you doing?" Ye Yaoer said worriedly as she watched Ye Hao''s soul not staying at home.


    "Help me tell the old lady Ye. Ye Hao, I owe the Ye family a favor, so you can ask me if you have anything."


    Ye Hao whispered and left the Ye family.


    Yejia Wing


    "What? Ye Hao is gone?" Nangong Ziqiong abruptly got up and looked at Ye Yaoer in surprise.


    Ye Yaoer nodded and said in a low voice, "But Brother Hao looked strange when he left. It feels... it feels like a lost soul."


    Recalling Ye Hao''s appearance just now, Ye Yao''er was still a little bit scared. It was the first time she saw Ye Hao like that.


    "This guy. We rushed over to rescue him, he actually left without saying goodbye!" Nangong Ziqiong stamped her foot.


    "Since he''s gone, at least he should be fine." Captain Chi Gang breathed a sigh of relief on the side: "Miss Nangong, you called me before but you scared me. This kid is so courageous and dare to break into Ye''s house. ."


    "Who knows what he thinks all day long, let us go home by ourselves."


    ...


    This rain continued until the afternoon, and when the sky cleared, there was already a large sunset cloud on the horizon.


    On the bank of the Qianjiang River.


    On a huge boulder, a man with wet whole body and without godly eyes was sitting there, watching the sunset in the distance, his eyes finally had a little color, but he was still lifeless.


    "How long are you going to sit here."


    An indifferent voice came from the side.


    Ye Hao slowly raised his head, and Nightingale dressed in black leather appeared beside him.


    Ye Hao did not speak, but hugged the urn in his arms tightly, as if only in this way could he calm down his mind.


    Nightingale walked to Ye Hao and squatted down beside Ye Hao.


    "If you have something to say, it is not good to hold it in your heart."


    Ye Hao opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say what he said.


    "It''s about your mother, right."


    Nightingale stared at Ye Hao with calm eyes.


    Seeing these clear and waveless eyes, Ye Hao''s heart suddenly felt a lot easier.


    "I found myself just a joke. People who hated for decades turned out to be..." Ye Hao choked.


    "At least you still have a home..."


    As soon as Nightingale''s voice fell, Ye Hao retorted with mockery.


    "Home? I don''t even know my surname now. He Hao? Wang Hao? Or Chen Hao?"


    "Do you think I live a joke."


    Nightingale raised her hand and gently placed it on Ye Hao''s head.


    "Is the name important? It''s just a few words. To live alone depends on whether there is anything in his heart."


    Nightingale''s hand slowly put down and pressed it against Ye Hao''s chest.


    "Feel it for yourself, is your heart full."


    Ye Hao felt the temperature of Nightingale''s palm, and suddenly Nightingale''s palm moved away. She fell to her side, her ears pressed against Ye Hao''s chest.


    "I thought about it before. Is my life boring, or is it just a joke? I knew nothing at that time, I only killed people."


    "At that time my heart was empty and dead, but then my friends walked into my heart. They filled my heart, and they took me to go shopping, sing and sing after the task was over. Watching movies. They add color to my world."


    "They told me that I can live like this."


    "After that, my heart was empty again because they were gone. I sank for a while, but then I found out that I couldn''t be like that. Although they disappeared, the memory is still in my heart."


    "I can live with this memory. Or, set a new goal for myself. No matter what, I can force myself to go on."


    Listening to Nightingale''s words, Ye Hao subconsciously asked: "Then your goal is revenge?"


    Nightingale was silent for a long time.


    "Yes, revenge. Only revenge can **** out of that empty abyss. Only revenge can make me feel alive. Although this is sad, at least it won''t let them down."


    Ye Hao raised his head, he looked at the sky.


    "Aim?"


    Ye Hao''s eyes became more colorful.


    "father?"


    A word came out of Ye Hao''s mouth, Ye Hao stood up abruptly, and Nightingale stepped aside.


    Ye Hao opened the ashes in his hand, his hand gently encased the ashes, and then scattered it facing Qianjiang.


    "Mom. You said you like the sea before, so I will scatter your ashes here. The scenery here is good."


    "Sorry, I may not be able to do as you tell me. I will find that man, no matter where he is, whether he is dead or alive, I will find him."


    "I want to ask him why he left us. I want to ask him why he didn''t come back to find you all these years."


    "If he is still alive, I will bring him back to see you, and he will let him kneel here and make amends for you."


    Unconsciously, the ashes in the urn were empty.


    But Ye Hao''s heart was full. He put down some things, and at the same time picked up some things again. Ye Hao at this time has also changed a lot from before.

 Chapter 547： Nightingales knee pillow

    One night passed.


    One man and one woman have been by the Qianjiang River.


    Ye Hao turned around, feeling the delicate and tight touch under his head, opening his eyes and seeing the plumpness wrapped in leather clothes.


    After his mood recovered yesterday, he did not know why he made a request. He wanted to lie down on Nightingale''s lap for a while, and he regretted it as soon as he said it. This was a very rude request.


    But he didn''t expect that Nightingale agreed without thinking.


    In this way, he stayed with Nightingale¡¯s knees next to the Qianjiang River all night, and they didn''t speak that night, and they did not know when they fell asleep.


    Nightingale was sitting there with her eyes closed, and it was not difficult for her to sit and sleep.


    The feeling on her legs made Nightingale open her eyes and looked down at Ye Hao who was lying on her lap.


    The two looked at each other, and continued to look at the morning scenery of Qianjiang without a word.


    Both of them seemed to like the atmosphere very much, until the sun rose above their heads and slowly slanted westward, without speaking.


    But this peace will eventually be broken.


    "I''ll help you look at your injury." Ye Hao got up and looked at the thigh that he had leaned on for the whole night with a little souvenir.


    "it is good."


    Nightingale did not refuse.


    Ye Hao walked behind Nightingale and put his hand on Nightingale''s back.


    Holy Healing.


    A faint light entered Nightingale''s body from Ye Hao''s hands. Ye Hao had also used primary sacred healing technique to treat Nightingale, but the effect at that time was not very good.


    Hope the Intermediate Holy Healing can heal Nightingale''s body.


    After a few minutes, the light slowly dissipated.


    "How do you feel? The old injuries have recovered." Ye Hao asked expectantly.


    Nightingale stood up and stretched her limbs.


    "No."


    Ye Hao was taken aback, no way. Injuries that can''t even be cured by Intermediate Holy Healing?


    "But most of the injury has recovered. Thank you." Nightingale turned around, a smile on her mouth.


    I was very happy to see Nightingale, because she rarely smiled like this.


    "It''s fine if I can help you, it''s too early, let''s go back." Ye Hao stretched out and looked at the sun set in the west.


    "Ok."


    "Why did you come out to find me yesterday? You don''t need to protect Nangong Ziqiong."


    "Miss Nangong asked me to come out to find you."


    Because there is no car, the two can only stroll along the road.


    "Those few people before, you didn''t find useful information for you, right." Ye Hao asked about the nightingale again.


    Nightingale didn''t keep silent this time.


    "When I found them, they were all dead. I tried to follow their information and searched for many places, but I found nothing. At that time, Miss Nangong asked me to go back to protect her. The Nangong family was kind to me, so I I''m back temporarily."


    I found many places...


    Could this be the reason for destroying a few Middle Eastern mercenary regiments and a few African tribes, and going to the United States to conflict with the FBI?


    Ye Hao sighed that Nightingale''s temper was really straightforward.


    "How did your injury cause it, so serious?"


    Nightingale raised her head, her plain eyes revealed a trace of determination.


    "That is a group of very strong people. One of them is stronger than me. His power is very weird, a bit like a supernatural person, but different from a supernatural person. At the same time, he has the skill of a warrior. My injury is He caused it."


    stranger? Musha? Isn''t this very similar to yourself?


    Someone who can be considered strong by Nightingale.


    There is only one possibility, innate!


    In Huaxia Congenital Martial Artist, it can be said to be a generation of masters.


    Anyway, so far Ye Hao hasn''t encountered a person whose true strength has reached the innate level.


    Grandpa Ye is very strong, but Ye Hao can feel that he is not innate.


    Nightingale is very strong, but what she is strong is her fighting consciousness, every move and every style of her is a murderer, she is a weapon.


    Therefore, she has not studied any martial arts, and she has realized all of her tricks between life and death, and has long been integrated with her body.


    Congenital warrior.


    Ye Hao clenched his fists, he had a hunch that in order to find his own life experience, he had to reach the innate realm!


    "So so far, you only have a clue about that strange mark?"


    "Yes. The guy who hurt me at that time has this mark on his arm." Nightingale said.


    "What mission did you perform at the time?"


    Nightingale seemed to have not heard this question, walking silently.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Hao immediately turned aside the subject, and immediately held onto Nightingale''s shoulder, smiling.


    "Sister Nightingale. Don''t worry, I will continue to help you find it. Maybe I will help you find your enemy someday. You can''t beat me to help you at that time."


    Nightingale looked at the smiling teenager in front of her, and she felt a warm feeling in her heart.


    "it is good."


    After the two returned to Yuhang, Nightingale wanted to take Ye Hao back to Nangong''s house, but Ye Hao refused.


    Now staying in Yuhang, he has nothing to do, so he plans to return to Haicheng.


    Compared to Yuhang, there are many people in Haicheng waiting for him to return.


    Nightingale did not stop him, and sent Ye Hao to the bus to Haicheng.


    Sitting on the bus, Ye Hao idly took out the pendant from his pocket.


    This pendant is very common, just a black iron block with unevenness on it, which looks like a coal block from a distance.


    But carrying this thing gave Ye Hao a very comfortable feeling.


    He tried to probe with the gold right hand, but nothing happened.


    So far, the only things that Golden''s right hand could not detect were the strange blueprint that Ye Hao had hidden, and this little stone.


    And now Ye Hao has been refining qi in a half-step, this thing can still affect himself in this realm, this thing is absolutely unusual!


    It must be the relic left by the mother in the envelope.


    Maybe it has something to do with his father who has never met.


    However, after studying for a long time, there was no result. In the end, Ye Hao hung it around his neck, hoping to find any clues.


    ...


    Fengyi''s villa in Yuhang Nangong.


    "What? Ye Hao actually ran back to Haicheng by himself!" Nangong Ziqiong suddenly got up, because the action was too violent, she accidentally knocked off a tea cup next to her, and red tea spilled all over the floor.


    "Oh. My eldest lady. The teacup is custom made by me. The black tea is an authentic red robe." Nangong Fengyi, who was looking at a book with a book next to her, glared at her.


    And the book she held in her hand was exactly what Ye Hao wrote.


    After Nightingale reported the news, she quietly retreated to the side.


    "Look at your martial arts secrets." Nangong Ziqiong bit her teeth and stomped angrily.


    "This white-eyed wolf, because of me, went to Ye Mansion to rescue him so impatiently. He didn''t even say thank you, so he ran back to Haicheng."


    "I''m so angry."


    Nangong Ziqiong kept cursing Ye Hao there, and finally she rolled her eyes and a fox-like smile appeared on her mouth.


    "Miss. Don''t laugh like this. Every time you smile like this, someone will be unlucky." Seeing Nangong Ziqiong''s smile, Nangong Fengyi shook her head repeatedly: "I remember you smiled like this when you were ten, your grandpa the next day The few cherished old trees were cut overnight, and they were cut into Mickey Mouse." "What else did you say to change the shape of the tree! And your birthday when you were eight years old. Asked a bunch of friends to come." Playing at home, they were all a bunch of family princes and ladies, but who would have thought that you put drugs in their drinks, and then took them **** pictures! I remember you were sixteen years old


    ..."


    As soon as Nangong Fengyi finished speaking, Nangong Ziqiong ran over in anger, and stretched her hands toward Nangong Fengyi''s waist.


    "Aunt, you said my dark history again!"


    "Hahaha. Don''t touch me, don''t touch." The two quarreled in the room.

 Chapter 548： Master key

    When Ye Hao returned to Haicheng, it was already late at night.


    He ate something casually on the street, drank some wine, and went back to the apartment.


    "Ah cut." Pushing the door open, Ye Hao hit Hatch.


    This trip to Tianmu Mountain, he could be said to be physically and mentally exhausted. In addition, because of drunkenness, he could not take a bath or turn on the light, so he took off his coat and threw himself on the bed.


    The bed in my own home is comfortable, soft, and smells of fragrance.


    His hand touched two soft objects, one large and one small.


    "Ahhhhhhh...!"


    A scream rang through the entire apartment.


    Then Ye Hao was kicked off the bed and fell to the ground.


    At this moment, most of his wine has woken up.


    I go, what''s the situation.


    Why is there a female voice in my room!


    Before Ye Hao had time to speak, he vaguely saw a long leg kicking towards him in the night.


    "Stinking rogue!"


    Squeaky.


    Ye Hao heard the master of this voice, and he used his mastery to directly lock his long legs.


    "Wait, it''s me." Ye Haogang said, the owner of the long legs not only kept moving, but also slapped Ye Hao directly.


    "Smelly drunkard! The old lady cares who you are! Don''t kill the old lady without the surname Qiu!"


    How could Ye Hao''s skill let her slap and grab the woman''s arm with her left hand, in order to prevent the woman from continuing to attack.


    He turned around, pressing the woman in front of him against the wall.


    But the woman is still very stubborn. One leg and one hand are controlled, but she still has another hand.


    However, Ye Hao was surprised by the woman''s thoughts before him. He put the woman''s long legs directly on his shoulders, and his free hand directly pressed her arm that was about to move.


    The light in the room suddenly turned on, and the door of the apartment was pushed open.


    "What''s wrong with you here, so noisy?" A tall woman in pajamas and a jacket was standing at the door.


    A little head poked in beside him.


    "Ye Hao? Why did you come here? And you are..."


    Seeing everything in the house, the two women instantly lost sleep, and their eyes went wide.


    "Sister Ting, Xiaoxiao." Ye Hao looked at the two women outside.


    On the bed behind him, Zhou Qianyi was covering the quilt and looked at Ye Hao who suddenly appeared in surprise.


    "Let go!" In front of Ye Hao, Qiu Xueyao blushed with bleeding.


    His eyes really wanted to tear Ye Hao in front of him to pieces.


    It''s because the current posture is really too shameful.


    Qiu Xueyao was wearing a piece of black silk pajamas, with a long leg directly on Ye Hao''s shoulder.


    But Ye Hao''s hands pressed Qiu Xueyao''s hands against the wall, and the two bodies were almost close to each other, and they were as ambiguous as they were.


    Ye Hao could even see Qiu Xueyao''s beautiful body through the black silk pajamas, but he immediately let go of Qiu Xueyao''s murderous eyes.


    "This is a misunderstanding!"


    Qiu Xueyao ran to the hanger beside her in shame, took a pistol from her police uniform and pointed it at Ye Hao.


    "My old lady killed you!"


    Ye Hao raised his hands: "This is really a misunderstanding. I... why are you in my room."


    Ye Hao was not afraid of Qiu Xueyao''s muzzle, nor did he dodge.


    The bullet of the pistol had no effect on Ye Hao who was half-stepping Qi.


    Unless it is a submachine gun or a grenade, Gatling may still be a threat.


    The real powerhouses in the Qi Refining Realm are completely unafraid of these, because they can completely kill you before you shoot. Perhaps only missiles can kill them among the thermal weapons.


    But once it reaches the innate realm, almost any thermal weapon has no effect on the warrior.


    Of course, the atomic bomb may still be useful, but who would use this weapon to hit a person, unless there is a good idea of ??taking millions of people to bury.


    "Sister Xueyao. Calm down, but you are wearing this kind of black silk pajamas. It''s really unexpected. It''s so sexy." Su Xiaoxiao''s voice came.


    When Qiu Xueyao heard Su Xiaoxiao''s words, she realized that it was not for Ye Hao to be addicted to her eyes.


    And she couldn''t actually shoot.


    She could only put down her gun angrily and got into the bed.


    "How you looked at you before, how can you still attack at night." Su Xiaoxiao walked into the house wearing that cartoon puppy one-piece pajamas and sat on the bed.


    Her little nose moved slightly, and she frowned: "You are still drinking, don''t you want to have **** after drinking."


    This girl really said anything.


    "It''s not to blame me, I just went back to my room. Who would have thought they would be here." Ye Hao said that he was innocent.


    But the fourth daughter looked at Ye Hao with suspicion.


    "Ahao. Your excuse is too bad, this is not your 502. This is 503!" Zhao Yanting shook her head.


    Ye Hao was a little confused, did he go to the wrong door? impossible.


    Ye Hao took out the key from his pocket: "It''s impossible, I opened the door with my key. How could it..."


    and many more


    Ye Hao looked at the key without numbers in his hand, and several black lines appeared on his forehead.


    ...


    A few minutes later, Zhou Qianyi and Qiu Xueyao, who had changed into home clothes, sat beside the bed, with Su Xiaoxiao and Zhao Yanting beside them.


    The four of them were looking at Ye Hao with scrutinizing eyes.


    Qiu Xueyao picked up her pink slippers and pointed at Ye Hao: "Prisoner Ye Hao. You can honestly explain to me where did you get this key that can open all the doors!"


    Just now Qiu Xueyao and the others took Ye Hao''s key to open the doors of the next few rooms with doubts, and found that they could all be opened!


    This shocked the women, because in other words, Ye Hao could use this key to break into their house without them knowing it.


    Ye Hao looked at this key, and he secretly sighed that wine is really bad.


    It stands to reason that I shouldn''t be drunk when I drink, I just need to use internal force to evaporate the liquor, but tonight Ye Hao suddenly wanted to get drunk, so he didn''t use internal force to disperse it.


    As a result, not only did she think Zhou Qianyi''s 503 was her own 502 just now, she also took out the master key that Gang gave him and opened the door.


    That''s why he thought this was his room.


    Ye Hao looked at Zhou Qianyi, who was sitting next to her with a pillow, her face flushed.


    "Actually, this key was originally..."


    Ye Hao explained that he had served as Zhou Qianyi''s personal bodyguard at the beginning, and this master key was configured by A Gang.


    Zhou Qianyi also proved this matter.


    Now this case has finally come to an end. Zhou Qianyi also apologized for the matter arranged by her father and the other women.


    After all, this was the master key that her father gave Ye Hao to protect her.


    "Okay, okay. Since it was a misunderstanding, then forget it. He didn''t take advantage of you just now, did he? If they bullied you, I''ll beat him for you!" Su Xiaoshu shook his fist at Ye Hao .


    This little girl really turned her elbow out.


    The eyes of Qiu Xueyao and Zhou Qianyi flickered.


    "No...no." Zhou Qianyi muttered.


    Qiu Xueyao raised her head: "Of course not, he... if he dares to take advantage of me, I can''t kill him!"


    Although the two women said so on their lips, they didn''t think so in their hearts, and the strange feeling in their chests had not disappeared yet.


    But how could they say that they were hit by Ye Hao just now.


    Moreover, the two women thought that they had been attacked in the chest, so they didn''t even dare to say.


    Ye Hao knew what he touched just now, one big and one small.


    Needless to say, the big one is Qiu Xueyao, and the small one is Zhou Qianyi.


    But in fact, the two of them are not too big, Zhou Qianyi is still developing, and Qiu Xueyao is just normal. When he thought of this, Ye Hao couldn''t help but think of Song Ying, who could be said to be a mature woman. After some output, she had the charm of a mature woman.

 Chapter 549： I am taken care of by Nangong Ziqiong

    The farce was quickly turned over.


    The women asked Ye Hao what they were doing in the past two days, and Ye Hao casually said that he had been invited to travel to Tianmu Mountain.


    "Traveling? Maybe it was brought up by that little rich woman." Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao with resentment.


    This grandma still hates herself.


    Ye Hao''s eyes rolled, he smiled and said, "As expected of the Captain of the Criminal Police, I guessed it."


    "I was really taken care of by a rich woman to travel."


    These words attracted the attention of the four women.


    "Then you are talking about the woman''s name, I want to see who is so inconsiderate, and can also support you, just like you, I don''t want discounts." Qiu Xueyao gave Ye Hao a white look.


    "Her name, if I remember correctly, she is Nangong Ziqiong."


    After Ye Hao finished speaking, he was immediately overwhelmed by a few rolling eyes.


    "You can''t tell lies. I''m sleepy and go to sleep." Su Xiaoxiao beat Hache.


    "I''m leaving too. In the past few days, there are teachers in the school for winter vacation training." Zhao Yanting stretched out and followed Su Xiaoxiao out.


    Ye Hao shouted at the back of the two women: "Hey, don''t you believe it. What I said is true."


    "Okay, okay. You have been taken care of by the big star Nangong Ziqiong, go back and have your dreams." Qiu Xueyao threw a pillow at Ye Hao.


    "You master key, I have confiscated it!"


    Ye Hao couldn''t laugh or cry, no one believed him to be honest.


    "Qianyi, don''t you believe it." Ye Hao looked at Zhou Qianyi.


    Zhou Qianyi hesitated for a while, she said: "I also like Nangong Ziqiong. It''s late now, so hurry up and go to your room to sleep. Xiaoxiao has been sleeping in Xueyao''s room these past few days."


    Uh


    In this way, Ye Hao was pushed out of the room by Qiu Xueyao, and helpless Ye Hao could only go back to his room to sleep.


    Early the next morning.


    Ye Hao was awakened by the sound of opening the door and footsteps. He opened his eyes and saw a beautiful figure walking to his bed.


    "Hey. Why are you breaking into my room!"


    I saw Qiu Xueyao standing at the end of her bed wearing home clothes and holding a pile of toiletries and clothes.


    "Get up and cook. Qianyi wants millet porridge and fried noodles, Yan Ting wants Xiaolong Baozi and soy milk, Xiaoxiao wants rice paste and steamed dumplings."


    "I want poached eggs, fritters, scallion pancakes, chaos, polenta."


    "Get ready by seven o''clock. Qianyi is going to the company, Yan Ting is going to school, I will go to work then."


    With that, Qiu Xueyao walked into Ye Hao''s bathroom holding her toiletries.


    Ye Hao was stunned for a long time before shouting to the bathroom.


    "Hey, you entered my room by yourself!"


    "Your master key works very well."


    "You want me to cook, let me wash first! Why are you occupying my bathroom."


    "Everyone is washing, I can only use your bathroom, don''t talk nonsense. You go to cook first."


    "Eat so much, you are not afraid to die."


    "I''m happy to die."


    As he was talking, the bathroom door was opened, and Qiu Xueyao with a mouthful of toothpaste foam poked her head and pointed at Ye Hao.


    "If you don''t cook the breakfast for me, I will arrest you for trespassing in a female room last night, making a master key privately, and assaulting a police officer."


    Snapped


    The bathroom door was closed again.


    Ye Hao stood up, dumbfounded, and checked the phone time.


    It''s only six o''clock in the morning.


    This devil.


    Half an hour later, Qiu Xueyao got dressed from the bathroom and walked out wearing a police uniform, with the changed home uniform in his hand.


    "What smells so fragrant?" Qiu Xueyao followed the scent and looked at the kitchen, and saw a sumptuous breakfast neatly arranged on the dining room table.


    The breath was constantly teasing her sense of smell.


    "You really did it all?" Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao who took off his apron in surprise.


    She said so many dishes just now, in fact, most of them were casually said. She knew Ye Hao''s cooking was delicious, but she did not expect that this guy could prepare so many breakfasts in a short time.


    This style is no worse than the breakfast in a five-star hotel.


    "This is to thank you for helping me with Baoye''s affairs. Go and call them to eat." Ye Hao said and walked into the bathroom.


    Qiu Xueyao felt warm as he listened to the sound of water flowing from the bathroom and looked at the food on the table.


    "Qianyi, Yan Ting, Xiao Xiao has dinner."


    The three girls who came to Ye Hao''s room were shocked by the rich breakfast in front of them.


    "This breakfast is too rich, right?" Zhou Qianyi exclaimed.


    Ye Hao was washing his face while poking his head out of the bathroom.


    "Sergeant Qiu just said you want to..." Before Ye Hao finished speaking, Qiu Xueyao pushed into the bathroom again.


    "Too much nonsense! Hurry up and wash it out for dinner."


    Qiu Xueyao heavily closed the bathroom door, and then let the girls sit down.


    "This is the guy who said he made us apologize for disturbing our sleep last night. You''re welcome, it''s not enough to eat and let him do it later."


    Ye Hao in the bathroom heard Qiu Xueyao''s words and smiled.


    In fact, this kind of life is very good, you can cook for your friends, just talk and laugh.


    The days are much better than those in Yuhang.


    This is my home.


    After washing, Ye Hao went out.


    "Hurry up and sit down to eat. You are so, burning so much, how can we finish eating." Zhao Yanting called Ye Hao to sit down and eat.


    Although she disliked Ye Hao''s cooking so much, she never stopped. Ye Hao''s cooking is really delicious.


    "Eat like this. I guess my winter vacation weight loss plan is going to soak up the soup." Su Xiaoxiao''s left-handed fritters and scallion pancakes in his right-handed, still biting steamed dumplings in his mouth.


    "Sit down and eat." Zhou Qianyi opened the chair to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao was not polite, just sat down and started eating.


    "How''s the matter with Baoye?"


    While eating, Ye Hao asked Qiu Xueyao.


    After he asked Qiu Xueyao about Baoye''s affairs, he rushed to Tianmu Mountain.


    "Bao Ye''s case has already started the retrial process because of the additional evidence. The Baoye people were also released on bail first. There is no other problem except that they cannot leave the province before the case is finally processed."


    "It will take almost a year for this kind of case to have a result. But there should be no problem with the evidence, otherwise they will not be released on bail."


    Qiu Xueyao replied.


    Ye Hao nodded in satisfaction.


    "How is Zhou Qianyi''s company? Isn''t it normal? Has Uncle Zhou been discharged?"


    Maybe he didn''t expect that Ye Hao would suddenly ask herself a question. Zhou Qianyi who was drinking soy milk choked, the soy milk dripped on her neck, and then flowed between the peaks.


    Ye Hao swallowed.


    Zhou Qianyi blushed and hurried to the bathroom.


    "Have you seen enough?" Qiu Xueyao gave Ye Hao a white look.


    "The Zhou Group is okay. The person you arranged has now set up a ten-year business plan for the Zhou Group and has begun to gradually hand over the work of the Zhou Group. Uncle Zhou recovered and was discharged from the hospital two days ago, but he is still recuperating at home. "I think that Uncle Zhou''s recuperation is fake, and it is true that Qianyi wants to completely control the company. I also heard that he is planning to travel abroad in the next year."

 Chapter 550： Let your boss drive

    After breakfast, everyone went to do their own thing.


    Sister Ting went to school, Zhou Qianyi went to the company, and Qiu Xueyao went to the police station.


    Only Ye Hao and Su Xiaoxiao were left in the apartment.


    Ye Hao took out the computer and inquired about his life experience there, while Su Xiaoxiao was leaning on the sofa, not caring about his non-lady sitting posture.


    The sound of the game came from the phone.


    "Have you finished your winter homework?" Ye Hao asked while using the computer.


    Su Xiaoxiao didn''t look up: "I didn''t write."


    "Huh? It''s been a long holiday now, haven''t you written yet?" Ye Hao raised his head in surprise.


    "I haven''t done homework since junior high school." Su Xiaoxiao seemed to be talking about something ordinary.


    "Hey. You are a freshman in high school now, so how can you do it without writing?" Su Xiaoxiao interrupted before Ye Hao finished speaking.


    "It''s like you wrote your winter homework."


    "You are in the graduating class of high school, but I didn''t see your homework in your room? You don''t even know what your winter homework is."


    Uh


    Ye Hao didn''t say a word for a long time, because Su Xiaoxiao really said it, and he really didn''t know what his winter homework was.


    Even since his monthly exam, he hasn''t touched homework at all.


    "Ahem, that little one, we are different."


    "What''s the difference? Is it that the state officials are only allowed to set fires and the people are not allowed to light the lights. Don''t think you are smarter than us, you can not do your homework if you are the first in the monthly exam. As long as you do, I will do it now."


    "Okay, go to your computer, don''t disturb me playing games."


    Su Xiaoshu turned around directly, lying on the sofa, two little feet in white cotton socks dangling in front of Ye Hao''s eyes.


    This girl really doesn''t think of herself as an outsider.


    Seeing Su Xiaoxiao''s back, most of all, those white silk feet, Ye Hao unexpectedly had an evil thought in his heart.


    But the next moment he was thrown out of his head.


    "I''ll go out." Ye Hao turned off the computer and couldn''t stay here anymore.


    "When will you be back? What do you have for lunch?" Su Xiaoxiao shouted while playing with his mobile phone.


    "May not be back at noon, you can order the takeaway yourself."


    You can''t stay alone with Su Xiaoxiao, and Ye Hao is afraid that he will activate an incredible attribute.


    "Right. Help me solve the problem of living. I can''t always live in Sister Xueyao''s room, because I am used to sleeping alone. Sister Xueyao slept with Sister Qianyi these two days.


    It turned out that because of this, Qiu Xueyao was in Zhou Qianyi''s room last night.


    "I see. I''ll do it for you within today." Ye Hao put on his shoes and went out.


    When the door was closed, Su Xiaoxiao pouted, her eyes a little uneasy, as if she was dissatisfied with something, and her shaking legs stopped.


    ...


    Ye Hao, who had left the apartment, drove out the Porsche 911 that had been parked for a long time.


    He only has this car now, and that Volkswagen has been completely scrapped.


    He thought a lot while driving. He checked all the information on the computer just now, but he found that his mother appeared to Ye family out of thin air twenty years ago.


    No one knows the past of Ye Hao''s mother.


    Before Ye Hao asked Ye Yaoer to ask Ye Erye and Ye Laoye, the answer he got was also ignorant.


    They also tried to use the energy of the Ye Family to investigate the woman who was brought back.


    Even if the Ye Family''s energy went to check a person, even if they couldn''t find out everything, it was impossible to find a trace of information.


    So since then, the old lady Ye has subconsciously alienated the Ye family from Ye Hao and his mother, perhaps because of a sense of crisis.


    "Mom. You really don''t leave me any clues." Ye Hao touched the little stone on his neck.


    Unknowingly it''s noon, go home?


    This made Ye Hao directly think of the scene in the morning, no, he couldn''t go back.


    But going to eat alone is a bit too boring.


    After thinking about it, Ye Hao took out his cell phone and dialed a number.


    Song Ying is displayed on the phone.


    Toot toot.


    "The user you dialed is temporarily unavailable. Please try again later."


    Won''t answer my call?


    Ye Hao dumbfounded and called again.


    After several consecutive failures, the other party''s phone turned off.


    Not see me?


    Ye Hao put down the phone, a playful smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    ...


    Next to a prosperous commercial street, Yingyue Jewelry Shop.


    Because of the end of the year, there are relatively few people in the jewelry store, and only a few waitresses are there playing with their phones and chatting.


    Zi Zi Zi


    There was a rush of brakes, and the waitresses raised their heads.


    A silver Porsche 911 stopped in front of their shop, just in the middle of it.


    Then a man walked in with his hands in his pockets. As soon as the man appeared, the waitress in the shop couldn''t remove his eyes.


    Although this man is dressed in ordinary clothes, he has a special charm that attracts their eyes.


    It''s like putting dried fish in front of the cat.


    This person was naturally Ye Hao who had been hung up. According to the principle that the monk who escaped could not escape the temple, Ye Hao came here directly.


    "Welcome, sir, is that... the car at the door is yours? Could you please remove it, so that it will affect the business of our store." Ye Hao just walked into the door, a tall man in uniform , Heisi¡¯s manager came over.


    The female manager looked at the car outside the store. If other cars dared to stop at the store, she would have asked the security guard to rush people.


    But this car is a Porsche 911. There are not many people who drive this car in Haicheng!


    "Then you can help me move it." Ye Hao smiled playfully, took out the car key and handed it to the female manager.


    The female manager looked at the luxury car key in front of her, she swallowed, still not daring to pick it up.


    "Sir, you are joking. This car...I dare not drive. If it breaks with you, I can''t afford to pay for my monthly salary."


    "Then let your boss drive."


    Ye Hao seemed to be deliberately embarrassing the female manager, and directly dried her at the door of the store, and then began to wander in the jewelry store.


    "Which young lady will introduce me to these jewels?" Ye Hao looked at the jewels in the glass cabinets like a rich brother.


    "I''m coming! I''m coming!"


    "Sir, let me introduce you to the latest in our shop..."


    "Mister asked me to introduce you to the jewelry. My jewelry is as smooth as a woman''s skin."


    "Don''t lie to me, it''s as smooth as a woman''s skin?" Ye Haoxie smiled.


    "No, you can touch it, doesn''t it feel the same?" A **** waitress took Ye Hao''s hand and touched her thigh.


    Other waitresses also haunted Ye Hao. How could they not be greedy with such a handsome and rich diamond celebrity here.


    This is what Ye Hao enjoys.


    "Ahem."


    With a cough, the ladies looked over, and immediately left Ye Hao in shock, pulling their uniforms, as if they had done something wrong.


    "Parking the car in front of the store, it''s a shame. Believe it or not, I asked someone to smash your car." Song Ying was wearing a black uniform and black silk high heels standing there, staring at Ye Hao beautifully. The clothes are similar to those of the waitresses and managers, but when worn on her, the charm increases exponentially.

 Chapter 551： You are jealous

    "Hi boss."


    "Hello, Vice Chairman."


    The waitresses all greeted quietly, with a little fright in their eyes.


    It seemed that Song Ying was still very majestic in the eyes of their subordinates.


    The previous female manager was standing behind Song Ying, and she should have actually notified Song Ying.


    Ye Hao walked in front of Song Ying with the smile of the young boy.


    "Smash the car? It''s okay. As long as you like it, you can smash it. Is it enough? If it is not enough, I will call a few more."


    "Lamborghini Ferrari, Maserati Camaro, Rolls Royce Bugatti, Bentley Lincoln Pagani."


    "You say which one you like, if it feels good, I''ll get you more."


    When several counter maids heard this, their eyes flashed with stars, and their bodies were a little light and fluttering.


    Of the cars that this handsome guy said in his mouth, there are almost no cars that are less than one million.


    At this moment, in his mouth it was like a small toy readily available at a roadside stand.


    And they had to give it to their boss to drive it, so she smashed it.


    The maids really wanted to shout, don''t hit them, hit me.


    Song Ying gave Ye Hao a white glance: "Come to my office if something is going on. And move your car to me."


    Ye Hao shrugged and threw the key to the female manager: "Help me move to the parking space."


    "By the way, I will give each of the ladies over there a jade bracelet, and the money will be buckled from my card." Ye Hao took out the black card and handed it to the female manager along with the car key.


    Everyone sent a jade bracelet?


    The female manager took a deep breath. The cheapest jade bracelets in their shop cost more than 100,000 yuan. Although there are not many employees in front of them, there are only seven or eight.


    But this adds up to nearly one million.


    The female manager didn''t dare to do it and looked at her boss.


    Those waitresses were also heart beating at the moment.


    "We don''t have a few jade bracelets in stock. We will send them as year-end bonuses. But the money will be deducted from this gentleman''s card. Don''t be afraid to drive. You don''t have to pay if you crash." Song Ying said, she didn''t look back. Got on the elevator.


    The waitresses felt that they were going to be crushed to death by this sudden happiness. They knew that the few jade bracelets that the boss said were unsellable bottoms.


    But the price is more than one hundred thousand!


    Now I want to give it to them!


    "Miss, don''t forget you have your own." Ye Hao glanced at the female manager with an electrified look, and the female manager instantly became weak. If Ye Hao has any request at this moment, perhaps she will agree.


    After that, Ye Hao bid farewell to the little sisters on the first floor and followed Song Ying to the elevator.


    "It''s okay. Rich people are different, they are good at hooking up little girls. Everyone gives a bracelet, why don''t you just buy it from my shop." Song Yinghan said with a face, with a grievance in her tone.


    Ye Hao leaned close to Song Ying, Song Ying took a step back, and Ye Hao took a step forward, but there was so little space in the elevator that she really couldn''t hide.


    She couldn''t pretend, and her face turned red: "You...what are you doing."


    "What I didn''t do. If you want, I can really buy your shop, but I have a request." Ye Hao looked at Song Ying evilly, and the aggressive eyes made Song Ying feel hot. a feeling of.


    "I want you to be my boss."


    Ding


    The elevator door opened.


    "Thinking beautifully." Song Ying pushed Ye Hao away, breathing a little bit quickly, and walked out of the elevator.


    She knew that Ye Hao''s words, including those words that bought her a car downstairs and let him smash them, were serious.


    If he agreed at the time, maybe he would really give himself a luxury car show.


    After all, she knew the worth of the person in front of her, who was a tens of billions of depositors with a Swiss black card.


    Ye Hao followed Song Ying with a smile.


    This floor is different from the jewelry store downstairs. There are some employees working here. It seems that it is the head office of Yingyue Jewelry.


    And by the end of the year, it seems that those employees are quite busy.


    Entering Song Ying''s office, it is different from other people''s offices. Song Ying''s office has many jewelry style drawings and some samples.


    "Let''s talk, what are you looking for?" Song Ying was sitting on the boss chair, and on the table in front of her there were documents about the height of a child at least.


    "I can''t find you if I''m fine. I called you just now, but you didn''t answer it. I''m worried about your life, Yinger." Ye Hao spread his hands.


    Song Ying blushed, she stared at Ye Hao: "I said. Don''t call me Yinger, call me Song Ying!"


    "I only promised outsiders not to call it that way, but now there are no outsiders?" Ye Hao said rudely.


    Song Ying knew she couldn''t talk about the guy in front of her, so she reluctantly pointed to the document in front of her.


    "Did you see that I am very busy at work now. At the end of the year, I will sort out all the financial statements for this year and the contract terms for next year. I have no time to talk nonsense with you here. If you are fine, please don''t bother I work."


    "I''m not like you. I have air-conditioning to play a little girl."


    Song Ying''s tone of this is obviously a little different.


    She actually knew in her heart that she was very busy now, but she was looking for these things for herself.


    Because once she stops, everything in her mind is on the island, and she can dream of those shameful scenes every night.


    So she didn''t even dare to see the man in front of her.


    She didn''t think she would like the man in front of her, he was a classmate of her sister, five or six years younger than herself!


    But when she saw this man appear in front of her with her own eyes, her inner joy could not deceive her.


    When she saw him flirting with his female employees, although she knew that this man would not like those women.


    But she was still jealous inside.


    "Are you jealous?" Ye Hao looked at Song Ying mockingly.


    "I didn''t!" Song Ying said this, her eyes obviously dodging.


    "Why do you only do these things, what about your parents?" Ye Hao picked up the file on the table and looked through it.


    "They won''t be back this year. Dealing with several jade origins abroad." Song Ying rubbed her temples, obviously a little tired.


    Ye Hao put down the file.


    "But people always have to eat, right. Always eat something bad, which is bad for your health. Come, I''ll buy you something delicious for lunch."


    "Who said I didn''t eat, this girl has big fish every day." Song Ying stared.


    Ye Hao pointed to the trash can in front of Song Ying.


    "Braised beef noodles, fresh shrimp and fish pan mee is what you call the big fish and meat? Before you lie, somehow clean up your tragedy."


    Song Ying looked at the trash can, her blushing.


    Inside the trash can is the instant noodle box that she finished yesterday.


    "What''s wrong with instant noodles? Instant noodles are delicious. I like instant noodles." Song Ying retorted stubbornly.


    Ye Hao suddenly moved forward, approaching 10 centimeters in front of Song Ying, looking down at Song Ying sitting in the boss chair. "I give you two choices. Either you will go to lunch with me obediently now, or I will carry you out for dinner in front of your staff. You choose your own choice."

 Chapter 552： Ill fix these

    "You!" Song Ying''s expression changed.


    She had no doubt that Ye Hao would actually do this.


    When Song Ying''s eyes rolled, she suddenly thought of something and said, "It''s okay to eat. But I need to finish the work here."


    "My company will be on holiday in a few days. The employees are rushing to work outside. How could I go to dinner alone?"


    Ye Hao looked at the stack of documents.


    "As long as you put everything in order, you don''t have to work, right."


    Song Ying nodded.


    But she was laughing inwardly. This is the number of documents accumulated for a year in the past, and the amount is too much. If it were not like this, she would not have worked overtime in the company these days.


    Waiting for her to eat?


    Hey, I guess you have to wait until tomorrow.


    Ye Hao nodded: "Okay. Then go to dinner after doing things."


    He raised his head and looked at the clock hanging on the wall next to him: "It''s almost ten o''clock, and it''s eleven thirty after you get off work. This will be done in one and a half hours."


    One and a half hours.


    Song Yingqiang held back a smile: "You are thinking too simple. Even if you give these things to a group of people, it takes a day to get things done. An hour and a half is whimsical."


    "Stand up." Ye Hao suddenly stared at Song Ying and shouted.


    Song Ying was taken aback, she stood up in confusion: "What''s the matter?"


    Who ever thought that Ye Hao sat down on her boss chair as soon as she got up.


    "Hey, what are you doing. Didn''t I say that I want to work? Don''t bother me anymore." Song Ying was slightly angry, thinking that Ye Hao was playing tricks with herself again.


    Ye Hao picked up the file next to him and placed it on the computer desk, and started to operate the computer in front of him.


    "I''ll help you. This will be done in an hour and a half."


    "Just you? Don''t tease, this is a company document, not fighting, gambling, or playing musical instruments." Song Ying clutched her head. Ye Hao squinted and looked at Song Ying, "Let¡¯s do this. Let¡¯s make a bet, if I get your work done within an hour and a half, you will not only have to accompany me to dinner, but you will also promise me a condition. If I didn¡¯t finish it, I promised you any conditions and it¡¯s okay to be your husband.


    What to consider. "


    The corner of Song Ying''s mouth raised slightly. This is not bad. She can make a request to stop him from pestering herself.


    As for the second half of the sentence, she ignored it.


    "Okay." Song Ying picked up the landline on the desk.


    "Hey. Secretary Li, you go and notify all the departments and bring me all the reports, copywriting, and annual reports they have on hand. In short, all they can get. Yes, it is now."


    Song Ying put down the phone, folded her hands on her chest, and looked at Ye Hao as a winner.


    "My condition is that you will stop pestering me from now on. There is no relationship between us."


    When she said this, Song Ying felt a little bit reluctant.


    As soon as this idea emerged, Song Ying suppressed it.


    Ye Hao shrugged, "Boss Song is sure of winning, but it hasn''t started yet."


    Ta Ta Ta Ta


    The sound of footsteps from outside the door was a few staff members standing at the door holding a stack of folders knocking on the door.


    "Boss. We have all the documents you requested." The staff looked at the boss in confusion.


    They don''t understand why the boss asked them to bring these things in such a hurry.


    The most important thing is that there is a man sitting in the position of the boss.


    "It''s all on the table here. Today, a gentleman said that we would finish things that we couldn''t finish in a few days in an hour and a half." Song Ying glanced at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao glanced at the pile of papers that he had brought over. It was as high as half an adult, and there were people coming over with papers one after another.


    This woman is cruel enough, she is trying to play herself to death.


    "It''s too late for you to admit defeat, Mr. Ye." Song Ying coincidentally happened to her desk and looked at Ye Hao confidently.


    "There is no such word in my dictionary."


    Ye Hao twisted his neck and broke his fingers.


    Tick


    The clock on the wall was pointing exactly at ten o''clock at this time.


    [The host gains the skill of the mall master, and consumes skill points: 15]


    [Host remaining skills: 70]


    Hey, isn''t there only 55 skill points left before.


    Ye Hao glanced at the record of skill points. It turned out to be the two missions in the Ye Family at the beginning, one was to go to the ancestral grave, and the other was the Ye Family''s secret.


    The task was completed, but because of Ye Hao''s state of mind at the time, there was no time to take care of these things, so everything was ignored.


    The original 55 skill points, including the 30 skill points completed by the task, is 85.


    Now a skill is exchanged, and 15 is deducted.


    Back to the present, a divine light flashed in Ye Hao''s eyes, one hand was placed on the computer, and the other hand began to flip through the documents.


    Song Ying was a little surprised when she saw Ye Hao really started, but she was a little worried that Ye Hao was unfamiliar with her computer operation, and she reminded her aloud.


    "This is the last quarterly report. The folder I set up on my computer..."


    Before Song Ying finished speaking, she saw Ye Hao open the folder in her computer in a familiar way.


    Just kidding, you said this in front of a top hacker?


    For Ye Hao, a top hacker, a computer was placed in front of him, and within half a minute he could even find a small movie in the computer that was deleted several years ago.


    "This data calculation is a bit difficult. The computer is in the drawer..." Song Ying saw Ye Hao reading the numbers on the report, and she kindly reminded that there was a computer in the drawer.


    But who would have thought that Ye Hao just glanced at it and started typing numbers on the computer.


    Isn''t he scribbling?


    Song Ying became worried subconsciously, and she quietly picked up the computer to calculate next to her.


    The result is that none of the data is wrong.


    Song Ying was dumbfounded, he...couldn''t he really get so many files in an hour and a half?


    Not only Song Ying, the expressions of the staff standing in the office were also dull.


    They have not seen anyone can process files so quickly.


    Ten minutes passed, and the pile of documents that had been piled up on the desk had already been piled up on the ground, indicating that they were all processed.


    "I put the annual report in the first file on the desktop, the four quarterly reports in the second file, and the twelve monthly reports in the third file. As well as last year''s financial data, I have created a chart for you. look."


    Ye Hao''s voice fell, and immediately pointed to the staff.


    "Please bring me the papers on the table over there."


    The staff was stunned for a long time before hurriedly holding the file and sending it to Ye Hao''s desk, staring blankly at the man in front of him while continuing to work with the speed control.


    Looking at the speed of Ye Hao''s work.


    Song Ying felt a little uneasy. She shouted to the staff who was in a daze next to her: "Go and bring me all the things that have not been processed before, and...there are still the years before!"


    I don''t believe it anymore. These files can''t help you. I''ll find others for you. Song Ying looked at the clock, and less than fifteen minutes had passed.

 Chapter 553： Business genius

    "What are you doing here, hurry up and go to the boss''s office." A female employee shouted to several employees who were still working.


    "What''s the matter?" Several hard-working staff looked at their colleagues in confusion. "Don''t you know? The boss doesn''t know where he found a man. The man is now working in the boss''s office. In less than half an hour, he has compiled all the financial statements, procurement plans, and personnel scheduling for the entire year. . Even the company planning for the whole year of next year is completed


    It''s done! "


    "Now, the boss is asking people to move the files from the previous year."


    "Stop talking. I''m going to check it out. I heard that he is still a super attractive man!"


    The female staff ran towards the office excitedly.


    Hearing this news, several employees whose curiosity was aroused also put aside their work and followed up.


    At this moment, Song Ying''s office was surrounded by water, and only the staff who carried the documents from time to time were in and out.


    A layer of ash was squeezed on some documents.


    "Find me a laptop again." Ye Hao tapped on the two computers with both hands.


    In addition, the extra computer was brought in directly by Ye Hao before.


    At this moment, even because of the fast transportation, the running speed of the two computers was no longer as fast as Ye Hao''s hand.


    This time, without Song Ying speaking, a staff member brought the laptop and put it on the other side of the desk.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and looked at the clock.


    Almost an hour has passed, but the files are still being delivered.


    "Boss Song, you mean to squeeze employees. The documents are from years ago." Ye Hao smiled bitterly at Song Ying next to her.


    The eyes of the staff looking at Song Ying were also a little weird, as if a vampire was pressing the laborer.


    "You did it yourself, and I didn''t force you. And I originally planned to make statistics on the company''s data over the past few years." Song Ying looked away imaginarily.


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word. If he continued to do this, he would definitely not be able to finish these tasks before 11:30.


    But don''t forget who Ye Hao is.


    Intermediate speed enhancement!


    The speed of Ye Hao''s two hands suddenly accelerated, as he shuttled between the three computers and the files, and the speed was much higher than before.


    Those employees who watched this scene were stunned. Compared with this man, their office speed can only be said to be a turtle speed.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    Snapped


    Ye Hao hit the space bar and subconsciously fumbled to the side, but there was no file.


    He glanced, and there were no more unfinished documents.


    Look at the time, at 11:18, there are twelve minutes left.


    "Boss Song." Ye Hao stretched out and looked at Song Ying, with provocation in his eyes.


    Song Ying bit her lip, she looked at the staff.


    "The files, the documents. Go and move them to me!"


    Secretary Li walked out with a wry smile: "Boss. It''s not that we don''t want to move, but that we have moved all the documents that can be moved. We have been in Yingyue Jewelry for fifteen years, and this gentleman gave us all the materials of our fifteen years. It¡¯s done anew, it¡¯s better than what we did before."


    As Secretary Li said, he looked at the man up and down.


    monster!


    This man is simply a monster.


    This person can be worthy of the operation of a company, and he has no problems in any aspect, such as personnel, finance, sales, purchasing, etc.


    This man is simply the perfect business almighty!


    "He hasn''t checked what he made. Is there any problem?" Song Ying asked unwillingly.


    "Boss Song. I can use my chastity to ensure that there is no problem with my job. And I have also found out many problems with your company."


    Ye Hao turned the computer screen in front of him, facing Song Ying and the staff.


    Point to some data on the screen.


    "When I reorganized your company''s financial situation just now, I had a total of six financial loopholes, and six funds flowed out of the company for no reason."


    "The time and amount of appearance were 300,000 in the summer of 2006, 630,000 in the winter of 2009, 300,000 in the spring of 2010, 800,000 in the winter of 10, 2 million at the end of 2013, and 1.3 million in the fall of 2015. ."


    Hearing these data, Song Ying''s face collapsed, her face gloomy.


    Ye Hao glanced at the staff around the office.


    "Li Cong, deputy manager of the personnel department, Ma Mao, manager of the public relations department, Yang Guangde, general manager of the sales department, and Green Baihe, secretary of the manager."


    The names of the four people were called out, and all the staff were subconsciously fixed on them.


    "You stand up and account for your embezzlement of company funds. Let me tell you." Ye Hao squinted at these people.


    Dare to embezzle the money of your wife''s company, don''t kill you!


    "You... you are slander." A beautifully dressed woman ran out and looked at Song Ying pitifully: "Sister Song Ying, don''t listen to this person''s nonsense. I did this honestly in our company. For many years, how can I do something that is sorry for the company!"


    Song Ying frowned slightly, she interrogated and looked at Ye Hao.


    She did not expect that Ye Hao not only sorted out all the information, but also found out the dirty things of her company for many years.


    "Stigmatize? Just now I took a moment to find out all the evidence of your corruption. It is now in your mailbox of Mr. Song. You only need a finger from Song Ying to send the evidence to the Public Security Bureau. Going to jail."


    Ye Hao looked at the four people in front of him, and the eyes of these four people were obviously flickering at this moment.


    Song Ying took a deep breath, she looked at the four people in front of her.


    "You are now officially fired by Yingyue Jewelry and will not be used for work in the future." Song Yinghan said.


    Several men turned around nervously and left.


    But the woman who said Ye Hao slandered her before seemed to be called Ma Ling.


    She walked in front of Song Ying, crying: "Sister Song Ying. I was really wronged. I don''t know what this man found, but I have done so many things for the company over the years. There is hard work without credit. "


    Now Yingyue Group is the largest jeweler in Haicheng. The salary here is quite high. If you leave here, it is almost impossible to find a salary similar to here.


    "Give you a face, don''t you look down the steps. Do you need me to put you and several other company executives in bed in front of so many people, and put out the video of the joint pit to get Yingyue jewelry funds."


    Ma Mao''s face turned pale, and his body shook.


    "I''ll go. I heard that she had **** with someone from the other company in order to get the rebate. I thought it was fake."


    "I knew it for a long time. Last time I saw her come out of the hotel with a 50 or 60 year old man."


    The staff members started talking quietly while looking at Ma Ma.


    Ma Mao finally squeezed away from the crowd with a pale face and fled, not even tidying up the office stuff.


    "Okay. Everything is done. Come here with a few male colleagues and move all these files out." Ye Hao directly tilted one leg on the desk.


    The male staff heard nothing and started to move things, as if Ye Hao were the boss of this company.


    "He told you to move as soon as you moved. I forgot who paid you." Song Ying glared at the male staff who did it. .


    The hands of several male employees stopped for an instant, and looked at the man in the boss chair embarrassedly, and then at their iceberg boss.


    Song Ying is not stingy enough to be angry with her own employees.


    "Don''t stand stupid, move things quickly. Put everything in order this afternoon, and tomorrow will be the annual holiday. All go home for the New Year." Song Ying said. The employees immediately cheered. This was a holiday several days earlier than originally planned, and all this was thanks to the magic man in front of him.

 Chapter 554： Office Spring

    Soon, the office was empty.


    "Mr. Song. Now you are taken." Ye Hao got up and looked at Song Ying.


    Song Ying gave Ye Hao a white glance. There was no one else, and he encountered this monster who knows everything.


    Not only did I finish the things I planned to finish in a few days within an hour and a half, I also sorted out all the things I had in my company for several years.


    Although Song Ying was a bit unwilling, the facts were already in front of her.


    "Isn''t it just to accompany you to dinner. You wait outside the door, I will pack things." Song Ying returned to the desk and began to pack her things.


    bump


    Zi Zi Zi


    Some strange sounds came into Song Ying''s ears, and Song Ying raised her head in confusion.


    Ye Hao closed the door and closed the blinds of the office.


    "What are you doing?" Song Ying looked suspiciously at Ye Hao, who had done all this and walked towards him.


    "I helped Mr. Song do so many things in the company, Mr. Song must always thank me." Ye Hao walked to the desk, with one hand resting on the back of Song Ying¡¯s boss chair, and the other pressing At the desk.


    The two eyeballs stared at Song Ying with a feeling of staring at their prey.


    Song Ying felt a little uneasy, and the iceberg-like expression on her face couldn''t hold back.


    "I...I promised to accompany you to dinner." Song Ying wanted to get up, but pressed a hand on her thigh.


    Ye Hao leaned down, leaned to Song Ying''s ear with a wicked smile, and sniffed the fragrance of the beautiful hair.


    "Don''t forget, just now we also said that we have to promise a condition to the party."


    Song Ying''s breathing became rapid, and her whole body began to fever involuntarily.


    Because before on the island, Ye Hao used that method to treat her illness, and now she has no resistance to Ye Hao.


    "No... don''t. You do this again, I... I called someone."


    Although she said so, Song Ying''s body was limp on the boss chair, without any strength, she could only let the man in front of her mercy.


    "Scream? Let everyone see that their boss is already a husband." Ye Haoxie smiled and plugged Song Ying''s lips.


    In the office and other bosses applauding for love, this feeling made Ye Hao a little excited, and his index finger moved.


    ...


    Two o''clock in the afternoon.


    Ye Hao put on his coat and looked at Song Ying lying sideways on the desk, giving Ye Hao another idea of ??wanting to fight another three hundred rounds.


    Feeling Ye Hao''s gaze, Song Ying immediately sat up, pulled down her skirt, buttoned her upper body uniform, and jumped off the desk.


    Looking at Ye Hao vigilantly.


    "You are a donkey, believe it or not, I''ll sue you!" Song Ying glared at Ye Hao.


    "Why don''t you be so attractive?" Ye Hao shrugged, really holding back for too long.


    And this kind of thing is really addictive, but Qiu Xueyao aroused **** last night, and suffered psychological torment in the morning.


    This makes Ye Hao like a volcano that may erupt at any time.


    "roll."


    Ye Hao''s security just now was a crazy beast.


    "You have a desire to destroy, you tore my stockings, what should I wear."


    Ye Hao was a little embarrassed. Just now, he was really impulsive and didn''t hold back.


    "Should I buy you a new one?"


    Song Ying grabbed the thing next to him and threw it at Ye Hao, saying in shame.


    "You go out and wait for me! Speaking of lunch, this toss will be in the afternoon."


    "I''m not trying to treat your body..." Ye Hao just walked to the door and heard the sound of something throwing behind him. He dodged outside the door.


    A notebook slammed on the door.


    Ye Hao stood outside the office, looking at the empty office building. Before Song Ying was upset with him, she called her secretary and asked the employees to leave work early.


    In fact, she couldn''t help but make a sound, so she asked the employees to leave in advance.


    He still remembers the scene where Song Ying was lying on her desk with a phone, but she had to resist talking to the secretary without making a strange sound.


    That atmosphere really made Ye Hao excited even thinking about it now.


    Just as Ye Hao recalled the good things just now, Song Ying opened the door and walked out.


    At this time, she had dressed up again, and there was nothing unusual in her uniform, and her two big white legs were directly exposed.


    You can try it next time.


    Ye Hao looked at Song Ying with straight eyes.


    "What are you looking at! Look at what you have done, it made my knees red and swollen!" Song Ying punched Ye Hao in the chest with that fist.


    Ye Hao grabbed Song Ying''s fist and directly put her in his arms.


    "Will you be my girlfriend."


    Song Ying is his woman, Ye Hao has recognized that since that night on the island.


    Song Ying showed panic in her eyes, and she struggled free from Ye Hao''s arms.


    "Don''t make a fuss, okay. We...we do those things...to cure the disease." Song Ying defended, but she knew in her heart that this excuse was so weak.


    She liked this kind of thing in her heart, most of all when she was embraced by the man in front of her, but she didn''t want to admit it.


    She took a deep breath to stabilize her emotions.


    "Ye Hao, please let me think about the matter between us. After all... after all, this is too sudden, I..." Song Ying said, frowning.


    Ye Hao calmed down and looked at Song Ying who was at a loss. He felt a little pain.


    Perhaps it was because I was so hopeful that I could find a place where I could sustenance, which made Song Ying a little tight.


    He walked in front of Song Ying, his lips lightly printed on Song Ying''s forehead.


    "I''m sorry. I was too impatient, but I will give you time, but I will also use time to tell you that you are my woman. It is now, and so will be."


    Women will never dislike love and talk, and Song Ying is no exception.


    Song Ying blushed and covered her chest, and walked quickly towards the elevator.


    "Greasy mouth, let''s go to dinner, I''m starving to death."


    Next, Ye Hao did not act excessively and took Song Ying to the restaurant for dinner.


    Originally, Ye Hao wanted to stay with Song Ying for a while, but who had missed Su Xiaoxiao''s phone call at home and told him that a stranger had come to his home and asked him to go back quickly.


    He had to send Song Ying home. Song Ying did not send him to the door of his house, but stopped at the entrance of the street in the distance.


    Ye Hao knew that she was worried that her sister Song Xiaoyue saw the scene of the two of them together, and she couldn''t explain it.


    Seeing Song Ying opened the door and entered the house, Ye Hao drove back to the apartment.


    He opened the door of the room and saw a strange woman sitting there.


    "You shouldn''t do anything bad, you were asked to find it." Su Xiaoxiao glanced at Ye Hao from the side.


    "Hello, Mr. Ye, I''m here to give you something. This is my certificate." The woman stood up, bowed to Ye Hao, and took out a certificate at the same time.


    Special Operations Group.


    At this moment, Ye Hao noticed that there was a familiar small box beside the woman.


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Here comes the good deliverer.


    "Xiao Xiao, help me go downstairs to buy some soy sauce salt for cooking at night." Ye Hao instructed Su Xiaoxiao.


    Su Xiaoxiao stuck out his tongue at Ye Hao, but went out to buy something.


    "You are here to send supplies, right." Ye Hao smiled, his expression quite kind.


    After all, the God of Wealth is here, can Ye Hao be unhappy. "Yes, this is the supply for this month. There is also the certificate that Dragon Group entrusted me to send you."

 Chapter 555： Small dinner

    Five minutes later, Su Xiaoxiao returned to the apartment with a bag of things. The first time she walked in, she looked around in the room.


    It seemed to be patrolling his own territory.


    She put the things she bought in the kitchen, then ran into the bedroom and sniffed the bed.


    At this time the bathroom door opened and Ye Hao walked out.


    Ye Hao looked at Su Xiaoxiao, looking around like a spy 007, and ran into the trash can to take a look.


    "What are you doing. See too many spy movies?"


    Su Xiaoxiao squinted his eyes and looked up and down Ye Hao: "I''m looking at whether there are condoms in the trash can. Are there any women''s underwear, stockings, or leather whips on the bed."


    Several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead, and he quickly caught up with Su Xiaoxiao and raised his hand to strike.


    "Who do you think of me."


    Su Xiaoxiao avoided Ye Hao''s "attack", she looked at Ye Hao suspiciously: "You really didn''t do anything? Or did you say five minutes...No, it takes one or two minutes to undress and wear clothes, and I I didn''t meet that woman when I went downstairs just now, she was at least two minutes earlier than me."


    "Are you the legendary three-second man?"


    Ye Hao picked up his slippers and threw them over.


    "That''s just a friend of mine who came over to give me something. You are so young, there are things in your head, and you don''t learn well all day."


    Su Xiaoxiao avoided Ye Hao''s slippers and made a face at Ye Hao.


    After that, as if relieved, I walked back to the kitchen and began to take out the contents of the bag and arrange them neatly.


    Seeing that she was in a good mood, she hummed a little song.


    Ye Hao took out the two small books in his pocket.


    One is seemingly ordinary, with the special operations team written on it, and he has used it several times.


    The other is a brand-new little book with a dragon pattern on it.


    These documents are still trivial matters.


    Because he is now a D-class ability person, the ability group sent himself an energy stone equivalent to forty skill points.


    He was absorbing these energy stones in the bathroom just now.


    [Current remaining skill points: 110. ¡¿


    This feeling of pie falling from the sky is really good.


    "Right. To inform you one thing, you have a difficult task tonight." Su Xiaoxiao emerged from the kitchen.


    "Huh?" Ye Hao was taken aback.


    What did this little girl find for herself.


    "You forgot that today is our Southern New Year. Tonight, in addition to Xueyao, Yan Ting, and Qianyi. We also called Xiaoyue, Yawen, and Xiaoyue''s sister should also be here."


    "So before eight o''clock tonight, you have to prepare a good meal for us."


    "I arranged for someone to buy the food in the afternoon, and it is estimated that it will be delivered in a while."


    Xiao Nian?


    Ye Hao took out his phone and opened the calendar. Today is really a Southern New Year.


    However, Ye Hao almost never had a childhood since he was a child. After all, he has to take care of his mother.


    Ye Hao couldn''t help thinking of that Peng Qianfeng when he thought of his mother.


    This damned woman disappeared without a trace. He didn''t find it even with Skynet, as if she had evaporated from the world directly after Yezhai.


    "What''s wrong with you? Hurry up and cook. I have to clean up the dining room and bedroom. There will be a lot of people, and the dining room can''t fit so many people. I guess I will have to crowd into the bedroom.


    "But this apartment is really true. They are all bachelor apartments. It''s a bit too small."


    Rarely, Su Xiaoxiao began to organize things on his own initiative, but there was a murmur in his mouth.


    "That''s right. Is the room I live in ready yet."


    Ye Hao put on his apron: "I have already arranged it. There is an empty room next door, which is arranged for you. The furniture and beds are all available, and you will move in with your bags."


    "So fast?" Su Xiaoxiao exclaimed.


    However, it is normal to think about it. If someone is unwilling to move, Ye Hao probably will directly take the money to get them to move.


    Spend three times, five times and ten times more than the rent, and it is impossible for anyone unwilling to move out.


    Bump


    There was a knock on the door.


    Ye Hao went to open the door.


    "Brother, please let me go." Several unfamiliar brawny men carried a large bag of things directly to Ye Hao and put them in the kitchen.


    "Big Brother Ye."


    Feizi walked in from behind and said to several strong men: "Okay. You all go back."


    "Yes, Brother Feizi." It seemed that these strong men were all Feizi''s younger brothers.


    Ye Hao looked at the pile of dishes, chicken, duck, fish and various vegetables.


    "It turns out that you are the one who brought us food from the short novel." Ye Hao patted Feizi on the shoulder.


    Fei Zi touched his head: "The little lady said that you need food, elder brother. I will run to the supermarket non-stop to buy it for you. If you see what is missing, I will buy it for you."


    "Little Miss?" Ye Hao looked at Su Xiaoxiao who sprang out from the side.


    Su Xiaoxiao held her head high, looking like her elder sister. She walked up to Fei Tsai and patted Fei Tsai''s shoulder on her tiptoes.


    "Boy, that''s good. I''ll mess with the older sister in the future."


    Ye Hao lifted his foot and was about to kick up, but Su Xiaoxiao ran away.


    "You big man, don''t listen to her nonsense in the future. You came just right, so give me a hand and pick me the vegetable leaf."


    "okay."


    Feizi went to work immediately, but Ye Hao told him to ignore Su Xiaoxiao.


    How could it be that Su Xiaoxiao is Ye Hao''s younger sister now, and that is the older sister in Feizi''s eyes.


    After that, several women came back one after another.


    "You have some appetizers first." Ye Hao walked into the bedroom with a few pots of appetizers and brought them to the women who were chatting.


    Ye Hao''s eyes fell on Song Ying subconsciously.


    Song Xiaoyue was chatting with Ning Yawen next to her.


    Song Ying noticed Ye Hao''s gaze, she shrank slightly, and did not look at Ye Hao.


    Back in the kitchen, Fei Tsai faced Ye Hao while washing the dishes, while whispering: "Brother Ye. It''s awesome, so many beautiful women can get it."


    Ye Hao picked up the cucumber and patted Feizi: "Don''t talk nonsense, work. Otherwise, I won''t have to eat it later."


    Although he said so, Ye Hao listened to the witty words from the bedroom, and the young girl''s light laughter from time to time.


    A feeling of pride will inevitably arise in my heart.


    Bump


    There was another knock on the door outside the house.


    "Is there anyone else?" Ye Hao opened the door suspiciously and saw the girl in front of him.


    Ye Hao''s eyes stared out.


    "How did you come?"


    A small girl stuck out her tongue.


    "I heard that you have a big meal here. I will come, and my sister Xueyao will be there."


    This is of course Qiao Linying.


    Ye Hao patted his head, Su Xiaoxiao, Su Xiaoxiao, why are you doing so much?


    "Brother-in-law, don''t you invite me in?" Qiao Linying blinked at Ye Hao, with a slight excitement in her eyes.


    If Ye Hao usually does not matter.


    But Qiu Xueyao and her teacher Zhao Yanting are also there.


    What if Qiao Linying missed her mouth.


    "Ye Hao, who is outside?" There was an inquiring sound from inside the house, and the sound of approaching footsteps.


    Ye Hao hurriedly pulled Qiao Linying.


    "Remember, my relationship with your cousin is now special. There are her friends in it, so in order to prevent them from embarrassment, you must not leak! Remember not to call me brother-in-law!"


    Qiao Linying looked at Ye Hao suspiciously, as if she had noticed something wrong with Ye Hao. "Linying! You are really here, great. Come in quickly." Su Xiaoxiao poked his head out from behind Ye Hao and directly pulled Qiao Linying into the house.

 Chapter 556： All the beautiful

    Watching Qiao Linying being pulled into the room by Su Xiaoxiao.


    Qiu Xueyao''s face also showed a look of surprise, but he quickly recovered.


    Ye Hao was cooking while listening to the sound from the bedroom. He was really afraid that Qiao Linying would suddenly leak.


    But fortunately, the girl Qiao Linying knew the severity and didn''t say much.


    "Cook, are you ready? You want to starve us to death." Qiu Xueyao shouted unceremoniously.


    Ye Hao rolled his eyes.


    "It''s good to start at eight o''clock. It''s only seven o''clock. Those appetizers haven''t fed you up yet."


    In the bedroom, the women looked at the empty plates of appetizers in front of them.


    These appetizers not only failed to feed them, but also completely aroused the gluttons in their abdomen.


    Bump


    The knock on the door sounded again.


    Ye Hao put down the iron pot in his hand, his home is so lively today.


    Ye Hao opened the door. Although the people outside were a little surprised, they were not as shocked as Qiao Linying.


    "Master Bao. Why are you here?"


    Ye Hao greeted him and invited Bao Ye and Ma Dongmei behind him.


    "Didn''t I hear that Feizi said that you have a big meal? I''m not uninvited. But I brought a lot of good wine. Tonight we two got drunk." Bao The master smiled and waved the bottles of Kweichow Moutai in his hand.


    "You just came out and you are in poor health. Don''t drink too much!" Ma Dongmei glared at Bao Ye.


    Master Bao, who was not afraid of the underworld, immediately nodded like a good baby.


    "Don''t drink, don''t drink."


    "Sit down." Ye Hao took the opportunity to close the door.


    "Wait. Axue is still outside." Ma Dongmei hurriedly stopped Ye Hao.


    Axue?


    Ye Hao opened the door and stretched out his head to see Xia Xue standing in the corridor with some vegetables.


    Xia Xue''s expression was a bit restrained. When she saw Ye Hao poking out her head, her eyes were a little dodging and her face flushed.


    Xia Xue actually came?


    This surprised Ye Hao. He didn''t expect this girl to come.


    "Axue, isn''t it too heavy? Come here, Auntie will help you pick it up." Ma Dongmei ran out and lifted the bag in Xia Xue''s hand. She also blinked at Xia Xue with a lot of meaning in her eyes.


    And Xia Xue, who understood the meaning, turned red again.


    Finally followed Ma Dongmei to Ye Hao.


    "You... hello."


    Xia Xue bit her lip lightly, and her voice was trembling. If Aunt Ma hadn''t pulled herself, she would now have a thought of turning around and running.


    "Is Xia Xue too tired to mention things just now? Hurry up and go into the house to rest and rest." Since they are here, they are the guests, and Ye Hao called them into the house.


    "Excuse me," Xia Xue said timidly, and began to look at the apartment in front of him.


    The young girl''s comments from the bedroom aroused her curiosity.


    "Huh. Classmate Xia Xue?"


    "Why is Xia Xue here?"


    Zhao Yanting, Song Xiaoyue and Zhou Qianyi in the bedroom looked at Xia Xue in surprise.


    Qiao Linying and Su Xiaoxiao are very strange to the girl-like girl next door, but they all shine when they hear the name Xia Xue.


    "She is the commoner school flower student in our school?"


    "I heard that she was first in grade every time she took the exam."


    Being stared at by so many beautiful women at once, Xia Xue felt a little flustered in her heart.


    "Xia Xue, you are also here to eat, right. Don''t be polite, sit down." As a teacher, Zhao Yanting saw Xia Xue''s restraint and kindly pulled Xia Xue to sit down.


    Ma Dongmei, who entered the house, saw so many beautiful girls in the house, her face was shocked.


    He reached into Bao Ye''s ear and said, "Da Bao. How does Ye Hao''s child know so many beautiful girls?"


    These girls in front of me, if two more come, they can go to play football.


    "Ye Hao, you don''t know that you are not ignorant. He is a good person, strong in ability, and good in character. If I were a girl, I would like such a man too.


    Baoye felt that there was nothing, in his opinion, there are definitely many beautiful women around a powerful man.


    It''s just that his heart has stopped on the woman in front of him.


    "This is the truth. But I am worried about our Xia Xue." Ma Dongmei looked at Xia Xue, who had already become a part of the girls there.


    "How come we become Xia Xue?" Bao Ye was taken aback.


    Ma Dongmei gave Bao Ye a white look: "That girl Xia Xue is so nice and handsome. She is kind-hearted and she is good at studying. She teaches the children to read and read in our orphanage. A few days earlier, I took her as a goddaughter. ."


    "I have lost her soul during this period of time, and she often murmured Ye Hao in her mouth. I feel that she has ideas for Ye Hao, and I also have ideas for matching them."


    "It''s just that now I am a little worried about our Xia Xue."


    Ma Dongmei looked at the women.


    Simply speaking, each of these women is comparable, and each has its own charm.


    But Ma Dongmei was most worried about the girl named Song Xiaoyue and Zhou Qianyi.


    The other girls were all older, so she didn''t think much about it. She didn''t know that Ye Hao had already won an older mature woman, or Song Xiaoyue''s older sister!


    Song Xiaoyue and Zhou Qianyi heard that they are both large business groups behind them. This is a clear contrast with Xia Xue, who has no background.


    Hearing Ma Dongmei saying this in her ear, Baoye patted her shoulder and said, "What are you afraid of. You said that Axue is our goddaughter, if she is really with Ahao."


    "How about my dowry for all my properties in Haicheng!"


    If this seemingly ordinary sentence of Master Bao came out.


    It is estimated that the entire underground world of Haicheng will shake.


    Ye Hao, who was cooking, did not expect that a lot of changes had taken place in her bedroom at this moment.


    Although the women seemed to be talking normally, they all had their own little nine in their hearts.


    To say that Song Ying is the most uncomfortable.


    Looking at these women in front of me, as well as my sister.


    She really wanted to tell them that Ye Hao was her own man, but her principle did not allow her to say that.


    This made her feel particularly uncomfortable.


    In addition, Zhou Qianyi felt a faint sadness in her heart. Originally, she knew Ye Hao before each of them, but because of her arrogance, she missed that opportunity.


    Xia Xue is depressed, or inferior.


    Facing these women in front of her, she found that she seemed to have nothing to compare with them except studying.


    Bump


    The familiar knock on the door sounded again.


    Ye Hao put down the kitchen knife.


    "I''ll go, today this is the fortress to fill my room. Baoye, they all sat on the balcony!"


    Ye Hao muttered to himself and walked to the door to open the door.


    The moment he saw the outsider, his eyes were stunned.


    Snapped


    The door slammed shut again.


    "I must have opened the wrong way!" Ye Hao muttered to the door, then opened the door again. Looking at the two people in front of him, he felt that the stimulation of Qiao Linying before was nothing.

 Chapter 557： Nangong Ziqiong is here! ! !

    "Hi. Are you busy here?"


    A woman in a peaked cap and trench coat took off her sunglasses and looked at him grinningly.


    She saw the shock in the eyes of the man in front of her, she was very satisfied and told you to leave without saying goodbye.


    "You... why are you here?" Ye Hao pointed at the woman in front of him and swallowed. In order to prevent being noticed by the people in the room, he went outside the door and half-covered it.


    If the identity of the woman in front of her is known to the people in the house, it is estimated that her apartment will be surrounded by a large group of paparazzi tomorrow.


    Chinese national goddess, Nangong Ziqiong!


    "I''m here to see you!" Nangong Ziqiong blinked.


    Several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s face. He looked at Nightingale behind Nangong Ziqiong: "What''s the matter with you, you didn''t stop when she came out and ran around?"


    "I am her bodyguard. I have no right to stop her. I will go wherever she goes." Nightingale returned to her usual indifference.


    Ye Hao shook his head helplessly, and pushed Nangong Ziqiong to the elevator.


    "Auntie, don''t mess with me here. You don''t know who you are."


    Nangong Ziqiong struggled and exclaimed, "Hey, Ye Hao. I ran from Yuhang all the way to see you. I didn''t eat dinner. You have this attitude, and the house won''t let me in. Do you understand Lianxiangxiyu? "


    Lianxiangxiyu?


    Today, I have pity for my love, and tomorrow your fans will drown me.


    "The next day, another day I will pay you face to face. I will give you what you want to eat." Ye Hao said with a wry smile.


    "Sister Nightingale, he bullied me, he touched my chest!" Nangong Ziqiong couldn''t get away from Ye Hao''s hand, so she could only ask Nightingale on the side for help without forgetting to slander Ye Hao.


    Nightingale''s figure flashed, and she kicked Ye Hao''s second brother directly with one blow.


    "I''m going, you''re real!"


    Ye Hao didn''t care about pushing Nangong Ziqiong, avoiding Nightingale''s feet.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Nangong Ziqiong showed a smile at the corner of her mouth and ran directly towards Ye Hao''s apartment, pushing the door in.


    Ye Hao''s mind went black.


    He didn''t dare to imagine what would happen in the room after a while.


    "She fools around, you follow her to fool around!" Ye Hao glared at Nightingale, hurried back to the room, trying to save the tragedy.


    When he opened the door, Nangong Ziqiong was already standing in the bedroom.


    The women in the bedroom were looking at the woman in front of them in surprise.


    That''s it!


    With Nangong Michelle''s popularity, it''s impossible for them not to know her, and several of them said that they were fans of Nangong Michelle.


    Ye Hao even thought of what the headlines of the entertainment news would be tomorrow.


    The national goddess Nangong Ziqiong visited the house of a strange man late at night.


    Could it be that your life can never be peaceful?


    "Hello. My name is Nan Zier and I am Ye Hao''s friend. You are having a party here, do you mind if you add two people." Nangong Ziqiong turned her back to Ye Hao and introduced herself to the girls in the house. .


    Nan Zier?


    Please, who would believe if you lied at this time, Ye Hao hurried forward, preparing to open Nangong Ziqiong.


    "Listen to me...her."


    Just halfway through Ye Hao''s words, his words stopped.


    "Explanation? Is she your friend?" Su Xiaoxiao, who was sitting next to him, looked at Ye Hao, who behaved strangely.


    Ye Hao stared at Nangong Ziqiong''s face, stunned.


    Nangong Ziqiong looked at Ye Hao with a smile: "Brother Hao. What''s the matter?"


    "No... nothing." Ye Hao looked at Nangong Ziqiong''s face for a long time before reacting.


    At this moment, Nangong Ziqiong''s face has changed, becoming just an ordinary woman.


    How is this going? It only took less than ten seconds, how could Nangong Michelle seem to have changed someone.


    If it were not for her unchangeable temperament, Ye Hao would never think that the woman in front of her would be Nangong Ziqiong.


    "It''s your friend. Then I call you sister Zier, let''s sit down and chat together. My name is Su Xiaoxiao, Ye Hao''s sister for the time being." Su Xiaoxiao reached out to Nangong Ziqiong.


    "Hello. By the way, I just have some gifts for you here. It is a limited edition record of Nangong Michelle." Nangong Michelle said, and took out some prepared items from the bag.


    A limited edition record of Nangong Michelle!


    The women''s faces were shocked, and they were even more excited when they saw the records in Nangong Ziqiong''s hands.


    "You are too precious, is it inappropriate to give it to us?" Song Ying took Song Xiaoyue''s hand out of her hand and shook her head repeatedly.


    I heard that these things have been fired up to thousands or even tens of thousands of high prices on the Internet.


    Song Xiaoyue bit her lip lightly, but the emotion expressed in her eyes had exposed her desire.


    "It''s okay. My job is to deal with big stars. I still have a lot of these things at home, and there are some autographed photos, which can be given to you if you want."


    "It turns out that your job is in this area. No wonder you have such a good temperament."


    With a lot of sugar-coated shells, Nangong Ziqiong directly captured the girls, and finally the girls also accepted Nangong Ziqiong''s gift.


    This made Ye Hao amazed from the bottom of his heart that this woman can really act.


    What''s the signature photo? Isn''t it a matter of taking a photo of yourself and then signing your name? It may be a precious thing for others.


    For her, it is a matter of quantity.


    At this moment Nightingale had also entered the house.


    Compared to Nangong Ziqiong''s enthusiasm, Nightingale stood aside coldly, with an expression that no one would enter.


    Ye Hao took her into the kitchen.


    "What the **** is going on?" Ye Hao pointed to the guide palace Ziqiong and asked in a low voice.


    "Ms. Nangong wears a thin nano-film on her face. It only needs to be activated to make subtle changes in her face. It''s not that acquaintances can''t see it at all." Nightingale replied faintly.


    High-tech products.


    Worthy of being a member of the four major families.


    It''s no wonder that Nangong Ziqiong''s well-conceived look had already been prepared, she was deliberately frightening herself.


    "Are you cooking?" Nightingale sniffed the smell of food in the air.


    "That''s right. You wait a while, the chef''s full banquet is coming out." Ye Hao returned to the kitchen to fight again.


    During the period, Xia Xue, Aunt Dongmei and the others also wanted to come and fight.


    But Ye Hao refused. To be honest, this was the first time he prepared a meal for so many people.


    This feeling is like saying that this place is like a home. He really likes this busy green feeling.


    Ye Hao took an opportunity to call Tangcheng and the others. He did not contact them for the past two days when he came back, but Ye Hao could feel that they were silently protecting them.


    A few minutes later, Ye Hao''s room completely changed.


    The beds in the bedroom were all moved to other rooms. There was a big round table in the empty bedroom with a turntable in the middle. Such a large space was enough to seat fifteen people. One squeezed twenty. Individuals are not a problem.


    These things were brought up when he asked Tangcheng to come up.


    It was almost a moving project, and in front of Ye Hao and the others, it was only a matter of a few minutes. What kind of bed? Just move up and leave.

 Chapter 558： Song Yings decision!

    "Serve food." Ye Hao shouted like a shopkeeper, and brought out a large plate from the kitchen, the aroma filled the whole room.


    "Osmanthus lamb, Buddha jumped over the wall, called the chicken."


    The first three dishes were laid out, and there were exclamations all around.


    "Brother, you are awesome. You can do what Buddha jumps over the wall." Feizi swallowed as he looked at the big pot in the middle.


    "This is the beginning, you wait." Ye Hao ran again.


    "Kidney bean stewed trotters, osmanthus three nonstick, crispy fried chicken fillet, lobster spaghetti,"


    The delicious dishes are put on the table.


    "What are these three non-sticks?" Su Xiaoxiao curiously pointed to the yellow sticky thing.


    "This is made by adding sweet-scented osmanthus to the dough and a little trick. As for the reason why it is called Sanbuzhi, it looks very sticky, but it does not stick to the plate, chopsticks, or teeth."


    Ye Hao entered the kitchen again.


    When everyone looked at the seven dishes in front of them, they couldn''t help it. The most important thing was these dishes. Not only were they good-looking, but the fragrance also lifted people''s taste buds.


    "Sauerkraut fish, spicy chicken diced, fish-flavored pork, hot and sour potato shreds, di Sanxian, Mapo tofu, boiled cabbage, egg tomatoes..."


    The same dishes are placed on the table, making everyone feel that this is simply not eating, this is appreciating the food.


    Moreover, these dishes prepared by Ye Hao have meat and vegetables, and they are well matched.


    "Alright. You are ready to eat, you don''t have to be polite." Ye Hao looked at the people around the big round table.


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone said nothing, and directly picked up the chopsticks and started "fighting."


    When they first started, they also paid attention to eating, but later they have completely abandoned them.


    Even Nangong Ziqiong gobbled it up, had it not been for the Nightingale next to her to remind her that she had something on her face, and be careful, she would have almost stuffed her face into a bowl.


    "Brother Tang. This is the wine from Lord Bao. You are welcome, just drink it."


    Tang Cheng waved his hand again and again, but he didn''t say anything. In fact, he had too much in his mouth.


    It seems that for them, they won''t think of drinking for a while.


    "That''s right. Why didn''t Li Zhongwei come here?" Ye Hao found that one person was missing. Tangcheng only had Liu Chuang Moran missing Li Zhongwei''s boy.


    "Xiao Li was arranged by Team Tang to go to another place because of something. He won''t be back in a short time." Moran swallowed the food in his mouth and said.


    Well, this kid missed a delicious meal.


    Ye Hao looked at the people eating happily in front of him, and he also felt a sense of satisfaction.


    This kind of satisfaction is much better than winning the championship of any competition.


    It was already more than ten o''clock in the evening when it was full of wine and food. Ye Hao Baoye Tangcheng and the others were a little drunk after drinking some wine.


    And this time there are a lot of leftovers on the table, it''s not that they don''t want to eat it, they really can''t eat it.


    Ye Hao''s meal is not only rich in dishes, but also very generous.


    Everyone ate two or three times their usual appetite!


    Su Xiaoxiao still wanted to eat with the chopsticks, but was held back by the girls. If the little belly continued to eat, it would probably be exploded.


    "Such a good dish, it''s a pity that Afang can''t eat it." Fei Zi was still thinking of his girlfriend at this time.


    "Right. Why didn''t you call your girlfriend tonight." Ye Hao held a toothpick and picked his teeth.


    "She has to work overtime during the Chinese New Year, so she is still in the hospital." Fei Tsai said in a sad tone.


    Ye Hao smiled and patted Fei Tsai on the shoulder. He walked into the kitchen, took out a food box and handed it to Fei Tsai.


    "You ate so much today, and exercise after a meal. This is the one I prepared before. You can take it and send it quickly."


    Feizi looked at the food box, his eyes were a little moist.


    "Boss..."


    "Cry or cry, hurry up." Ye Hao scolded with a smile.


    "Then I''m leaving. Brother Ye, Baoye, I''ll leave you first." Fei Tsai ran out the door excitedly holding the lunch box.


    "This kid." Ye Hao shook his head.


    Turning around, I just saw Ma Dongmei and Xia Xue preparing the dining table, putting the leftover food in the plastic box.


    Seeing Ye Hao look over, Ma Dongmei smiled and said, "The food you cooked is really good. I will take these leftovers back for the grandma and the children to taste."


    "Auntie Dongmei. I have already prepared it in my kitchen, so you can bring it directly." Ye Hao pointed to the kitchen.


    Ma Dongmei''s eyes lit up: "Ahao, you are so careful."


    After chatting for a while, Bao Ye and Ma Dongmei Xia Xue left first.


    Tangcheng and the others also went downstairs and silently disappeared into the darkness.


    "Xiaoyue, please prepare, I wash my face and leave." Song Ying picked up her bag and walked into the bathroom.


    Full of food and thinking about silver desire, Ye Hao looked at the people sitting on his own affairs...


    Song Ying, who was tidying herself up in the bathroom, suddenly felt a hot body hugging herself from behind, and she could smell the faint smell of wine.


    Song Ying almost called out in shock.


    But her body was turned around, and her newly opened lips were blocked.


    The smell of alcohol rushed into her mouth and made her see the person in front of her clearly.


    Isn''t it the guy who made her love and hate.


    For a long time, Song Ying struggled away. She pushed away the man in front of her in shame, staring at him and whispered: "Are you crazy? There are people outside!"


    "I just want to come and hug you." Ye Hao looked at Song Ying slightly drunk.


    Song Ying looked at Ye Hao suspiciously: "You can believe what you men say, that sow can climb the tree!"


    Ye Hao looked at Song Ying: "Who calls you too tempting."


    "How about it, how good is the dinner at night? Many of them are your favorite dishes."


    Song Ying''s face was reddened. She noticed that when Ye Hao was serving food, one third of the table was her favorite dishes.


    This made her heart warm.


    "How do you know that I like to eat those." Song Ying looked at Ye Hao in confusion, she remembered that she hadn''t told him what she liked to eat.


    "We have eaten a few times. I remember how often you picked vegetables. I wrote down the ones you eat a lot." Ye Hao took Song Ying''s little hand again.


    Song Ying didn''t resist this time, looking at the man in front of her, she admitted that her heart had really fallen.


    But... at her age, my sister was a fence that lay in front of her, which made her afraid to cross.


    "Ying''er, I..." Ye Hao was secretly happy when he saw Song Ying''s appearance.


    That sentence was right, if you want to catch a person, you must first catch her stomach.


    He hit the iron while it was hot and deceived him.


    Song Ying used her finger to block the lips that Ye Hao had kissed. She bit her lips lightly, frowning slightly, as if she had made some decision.


    "What''s wrong with you, is it because I hate you like this? Don''t be angry, I''m a little drunk." Upon seeing this, Ye Hao secretly regretted that he was too impatient and prepared to leave the bathroom.


    Ye Hao''s hand was held, and he turned his head in doubt, Song Ying suddenly raised her toe, and took the initiative to touch like a dragonfly.


    Then she lowered her head and whispered.


    "I...I can maintain a private relationship with you temporarily, but...but don''t let anyone know!"


    "Wait...Wait until Xiaoyue''s illness is cured, I will...we...think about what''s next."


    Song Ying said these words, it can be said that she mustered her greatest courage.


    But Ye Hao was ecstatic in his heart and grabbed Song Ying''s shoulders directly.


    "Ying''er, don''t worry. Now Xiaoyue is my sister-in-law. My sister-in-law''s business is my business. I promise to cure her illness."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Song Ying just responded, Ye Hao kissed her lips, this time she took the initiative to hug Ye Hao. .


    Although she still didn''t cross the wall, she at least let her release her depressed emotions a little bit.


    "Sister, why haven''t you come out yet." The sound of the toilet door opening came. Song Xiaoyue opened the door...

 Chapter 559： Secret

    Song Xiaoyue looked at Song Ying, who was standing in front of the washbasin with a red face.


    "What''s the matter with you? Your face is so red."


    At this moment, Song Ying looked around in surprise, if it wasn''t for the restraint of her waist, there was also a slight breath of heat in her ears.


    She thought that Ye Hao disappeared out of thin air, but Ye Hao''s ability is really special, invisibility? This is not something that only happens in novels and movies.


    "Sister?" Song Xiaoyue looked at her dazed sister in confusion.


    "Huh?" Song Ying regained her senses, she immediately returned to her usual appearance, gently lifting her hair: "I may be a little drunk."


    "But sister, you obviously didn''t drink alcohol today." Song Xiaoyue frowned and approached, sniffing the surrounding area: "But it seems that there is a real smell of alcohol."


    Song Ying¡¯s heart mentioned in her throat: "I...I just drank some secretly. I am so happy today. You go out first, and I will go out after tidying up."


    Song Xiaoyue did not go out, but closed the door.


    She walked to Song Ying, put her hands on her pants, and took off her pants.


    Song Ying grabbed her sister''s hands abruptly: "You...what are you doing?"


    "Go to the bathroom? Sister, you are so strange." Song Xiaoyue felt that something was wrong with her sister.


    "Go... go to the toilet, wait for me to go out before talking." Song Ying said, pulling up half of Song Xiaoyue''s pants, as if to push Song Xiaoyue out.


    "Don''t push me. I can''t help it anymore, I''m coming out. Sister, what''s wrong with you? We all took a bath together when we were young. Are you still angry with me before?" Song Xiaoyue grabbed Song Ying and pushed away With his hands, he looked at his sister with a grievance.


    "I...how could I be angry with you. It''s just...it''s just that we are all getting older, so this...is not appropriate." Song Ying cried inwardly.


    Sister, it¡¯s not that elder sister minds you like this, there is really a big man here!


    Sister is for your own good.


    But Song Xiaoyue couldn''t think of these things: "I really can''t hold it anymore, it won''t work if I take it as an example."


    She avoided her sister, took off her pants, and sat on the toilet.


    Chang Shu let out a comfortable expression on his face.


    "I was suffocated to death. When I was eating just now, I had no time to go to the bathroom. Ye Hao''s cooking is really good. If there are some dishes late, maybe they will be finished."


    The sound of water reverberated in the bathroom.


    "Don''t watch!"


    Song Xiaoyue was taken aback, and raised her head questioningly: "Sister, what are you talking about?"


    "Ah? No, it''s nothing. You can go out as soon as possible." Song Ying can only say that her heart is pretty bad at the moment. The sentence just now was addressed to Ye Hao behind her.


    When she thought of her sister going to the bathroom in front of the man she liked, she had the urge to find a place to sew in.


    If Song Xiaoyue knew that Ye Hao would not fall.


    This tormenting time finally passed, Song Xiaoyue put on her pants and opened the door.


    "Sister, hurry up."


    Song Ying breathed a sigh of relief, staring at the air behind her: "I can''t come out yet!"


    Ye Hao''s figure appeared out of thin air, with an embarrassing expression on his face.


    Song Ying gritted her teeth and pointed at Ye Hao: "Did you see anything you shouldn''t see just now!"


    Ye Hao shook his head again and again, and even if he saw it, he would say he didn''t see it, otherwise he would not see the sun tomorrow.


    "There is no best! I tell you that this matter is not allowed to be said. It is best to delete it from your memory immediately! You know!" Song Ying stared at Ye Hao seriously.


    This is about his sister''s reputation.


    Ye Hao nodded heavily.


    Song Ying relaxed, she looked up and down Ye Hao: "Who are you? Why did you disappear out of thin air just now."


    "I will explain this to you in detail later, and you can treat me as the kind of invisible power in the movie. You go out quickly, otherwise, if someone comes in later, it will be troublesome! "Ye Hao pointed to the outside. If someone comes in again, he can''t do anything.


    The invisibility technique is already cooling down.


    Fortunately, his hands were quick and quick, and Song Xiaoyue didn''t notice anything strange.


    Song Ying was right when she thought about it: "Then I''m going out. How can you go out later?"


    "You go to the bedroom and chat with them to attract their attention, and then I will find a way to get out." Ye Hao''s eyes showed strange light and opened the perspective technique.


    Looking through the wall to the bedroom, the women are talking.


    Of course, he also saw some fragrant pictures during the period, but fortunately, he controlled his sight in time.


    Song Ying walked out of the bathroom to bid farewell to the girls.


    Ye Hao stared outside through the wall, taking advantage of the effort that no one noticed, and ran out directly.


    There is no danger.


    After Song Ying, Song Xiaoyue and Ning Yawen left.


    Ye Hao and the girls began to clean up the things in the room and moved them back. Su Xiaoxiao took Song Xiaoyue to see her new room. Although they checked in with their bags, they had to tidy up.


    "Zi''er. You don''t need to wash the dishes. Just leave these things to me. Go and rest over there." Zhao Yanting enthusiastically asked Nangong Ziqiong to rest.


    During this time of contact, Nangong Ziqiong has become good friends with all the girls.


    After all, those sugar-coated shells were not given for nothing.


    "That''s so embarrassing. What if someone doesn''t leave me to eat next time." Nangong Ziqiong glanced at Ye Hao who just walked in.


    Ye Haobai gave her a look: "Okay. You eat and drink, it''s too early. It''s time to go."


    "Let''s go?" Nangong Ziqiong blinked: "I''m still going to live with you at night."


    Nangong Ziqiong saw Ye Hao pick up the broom, and immediately turned around; "Okay, okay. Let''s go now, it''s really not a pity for jade. I wash these things and leave."


    After Nangong Ziqiong washed the dishes, she said goodbye to the girls. When she walked to the door, she smiled at Ye Hao and said, "Why, I''m leaving now. You won''t send me away?"


    Ye Haogang wanted to refuse, but Nightingale tapped her finger slightly.


    Ross password?


    "I''ll send them off." Ye Hao still sent Nangong Ziqiong and Nightingale.


    When they walked into the elevator.


    Ye Hao looked at Nangong Ziqiong; "What? Is there anything looking for me?"


    "Nothing. You left an item in my aunt''s villa and forgot to take it." Nangong Ziqiong took out a black jade from his pocket.


    Obsidian jade!


    Ye Hao patted his head: "I''ll go, if you don''t tell me, I''m really finished."


    No wonder that in the past two days, I felt like I had forgotten something. At that time, I was fascinated by Nangong Fengyi''s villa ~www.novelhall.com~ and put this jade next to me subconsciously.


    "Hmph, before this lady came all the way, you still want to drive me away." Nangong Ziqiong pursed her mouth.


    Ye Hao had apologized, and he had taken the rough stone back.


    "I''m having a great time tonight, so I won''t care about you. I''ll have your feast again." Nangong Ziqiong walked to the door of the apartment, put on her sunglasses again, followed by Nightingale and got on the one parked outside. A black car.


    Ye Hao returned to the elevator and looked at the Hei Yao rough stone in his hand.


    "absorb."


    [Detecting target... Absorbable skill points: 100. ¡¿


    Let me go, a century-old black yao rough stone is better than those emeralds. But I heard that the output of this kind of thing is very low, and the only mining areas are controlled by big families and the country.


    ¡¾Ding: Absorption finished¡¿


    [Host''s current skill points: 210] Not bad, it''s a big step closer to his physique!

 Chapter 560： Tianmai Jue

    In the next few days, Ye Hao relaxed a bit, but he also gained a lot.


    The biggest one is a martial arts secret book he founded!


    However, this martial arts cheat book is only a fragment, and it is the inspiration that Ye Hao got from another cheat book, and part of it was modified based on the skills of the martial arts master.


    That secret book is naturally the "Ghost Vessel Jue" that Ye Hao got from Nangong Fengyi!


    As Ye Hao looked at the martial arts of Guimai Jue, the more he discovered it, the man who created this martial arts must be a generation of geniuses!


    However, the side effects of Guimai Jue are too strong, so Ye Hao had an idea before, can I modify it and learn from each other.


    After several days of hard work.


    Ye Hao founded a martial arts school based on Guimai Jue, named Tianmai Jue.


    The Tianmai Jue and the Guimai Jue have nine layers, but because Ye Hao only saw the five layers of the Guimai Jue, the Tianmai Jue he created now only has the first five layers.


    In terms of power, the Tianmai Jue is not as strong as the Guimai Jue. However, the Tianmai Jue does not have the side effects of the Guimai Jue. The cultivator will not lose his mind. This is based on his inspiration from the Nine Suns Scriptures.


    People who practice the Nine Suns Scriptures will have a stronger soul and body than ordinary people.


    Besides, the Tianmai Jue is not as powerful as the Guimai Jue, and there is no side effect of the Guimai Jue. It also derives several advantages of the Guimai Jue.


    Cultivation is fast, the basic requirements of cultivators are low, and normal people can cultivate.


    After Ye Hao created this Tianmai Jue, he didn''t practice it, because this skill didn''t do much to him.


    But having no effect on him does not mean that it has no effect on others. Ye Hao took this Tianmai Jue to the orphanage and handed it to Xiaoyan so that he could take the children to practice.


    In this era, it is better to be able to do a little bit of work than not to be able to.


    In the past two days, Ye Hao didn''t trigger any missions, causing the physique he desires to be unable to exchange.


    Ye Hao Apartment.


    "You stay at home these days and don''t go out for a walk." Ye Hao''s left finger moved quickly.


    "The New Year is about to go out. What''s fun to go out. It''s better to stay at home." Su Xiaoxiao bit her lip: "Hurry up!"


    Ye Hao''s fingers are getting faster and faster.


    Sweat appeared on Su Xiao''s forehead: "Why do you use two fingers. Your other hand!"


    "What? Two fingers are not enough, I''m afraid you won''t be able to hold it in a while!"


    "Don''t look down on people, I can do three fingers."


    "Oh? Then try it." Ye Hao added a finger.


    Su Xiaoxiao''s face flushed, her body trembled slightly, and her eyes revealed excitement.


    Finally, Su Xiaoxiao let out a long cry, limp on the ground.


    "I said that you can''t stand three fingers, and you want to come back? It doesn''t exist." Ye Hao held a banana in his right hand and looked at Su Xiaoxiao teasingly.


    Su Xiaoxiao sat up unwillingly and looked at Ye Hao.


    He sat cross-legged, with the phone in front of him, and the three fingers of his left hand resting on the screen.


    On the screen is a picture of the base exploding, and the word victory is displayed.


    "Monster, monster. You are a monster!" Su Xiaoxiao angrily threw his phone on the sofa.


    "I said you can''t beat me, you still don''t believe it." Ye Hao finished eating the banana and threw the banana peel into the trash can.


    "This is the 23rd set I won yours." Ye Hao stretched out.


    Su Xiaoxiao lay on the sofa.


    "Don''t play, don''t play. It''s boring."


    "It''s boring for us to match you, and you say it''s boring for you to fight with me." Ye Hao said with emotion.


    Su Xiaoxiao cast a blank glance at Ye Hao; "Playing matches, you didn''t dare to go out when you beat the opponent in six minutes! The three of our teammates were chatting at home. How to play!"


    Uh, Su Xiaoxiao''s words make Ye Hao unable to refute, I blame me for being too strong?


    Dididi


    At this moment, Su Xiaoxiao''s phone rang.


    "Whose phone number is this?" Su Xiaoxiao looked at the local number displayed on the phone in confusion, but she didn''t recognize the number.


    "Take a look, maybe one of your classmates came out to play with you." Ye Hao broke a banana again and ate it.


    "My classmates are a bunch of little kids, it''s boring. The little girl from Qiao Linying doesn''t know if her head is cramped or what''s wrong. She has been staying at home during this time." Su Xiaoxiao muttered and pressed the answer button.


    "Hey, you are Su Xiaoxiao!" There was a big man''s voice on the other end of the phone.


    "Who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. You just need to bring one million to Duqiao County Tiger KTV to redeem your mother right now."


    Su Xiaoxiao frowned, and Ye Hao on the side also looked over at this moment.


    "What do you mean? Why should I give you a million!"


    "Why? Your mother is called Su Yan, right. She has gambled with us in the past two days and lost a million in total. If you don''t take the money to redeem her now, then you are going to give it to your mother. Collect the corpse."


    The big man said, there was a scream on the other end of the phone.


    Ye Hao noticed that Su Xiao''s fists were clenched, and there was a trace of anger in his eyes.


    "Okay. I see. I''ll go to you now with the money. But you are not allowed to touch my mother." After Su Xiao''s novel, the other party hung up the phone.


    Su Xiaoxiao took a deep breath and looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao got up, picked up the coat next to him and threw it to Su Xiaoxiao.


    "Let''s go. Staying at home all day long, my head is big. I just go out to play." Ye Hao understood that Su Xiaoxiao was always worried about Su Yan.


    Although Su Yan is really an incompetent mother.


    But Su Xiaoxiao is not a cold-blooded daughter.


    "Ok."


    "That money..."


    Ye Hao curled up the corners of his mouth, his eyes gleaming: "Money? I have money, but it depends on whether the group of people have the ability to take it."


    ...


    Duqiao County is a small county in a half-day drive north of Haicheng. In the hilly area, it takes a long mountain road.


    Unlike the prosperity of Haicheng, this small county town has been in a lot of depression.


    On a street, a bunch of idle people were chatting.


    Pedestrians on the side of the road looked at them in fear, all circling far away, for fear of causing trouble.


    A passing little girl was playing with a ball, but the ball accidentally dropped and fell to the feet of the gangsters.


    The little girl ran over, trying to retrieve the ball, but looking at the wicked people in front of her, her eyes immediately turned red, and she stepped back several steps.


    "Mom..." A woman ran over, put the little girl behind her, and whispered as she looked at the group of people in front of her, "Excuse me. Brother, can you return my child''s ball to me?"


    A man among the punks with a gold necklace and gold teeth looked at the woman with a smile; "It''s okay to exchange the ball for your daughter. But let me play with your ball."


    "The ball... I don''t want the ball." The woman wanted to run away with the little girl in horror, but was surrounded by a few punks.


    "Don''t go. Let''s play with us, the young woman tastes good. I promise to let you forget your husband." The golden tooth man smiled and prepared to do it.


    Suddenly there was a sudden braking sound. Several of his own little brothers were directly knocked out by a silver light and shadow.

 Chapter 561： Square three

    Silver Porsche 911!


    Seeing the sports car in front of him, something that he often sees immediately appeared in his mind.


    A man and a woman got out of the car.


    "This is Tiger KTV?" Ye Hao looked at the big sign in front of him.


    "Smelly boy, you hit someone!" Jin Ya returned to his senses and pointed to the little brothers who had been knocked into flight.


    Although the younger brothers had nothing to do, they seemed to have hit the bones, and wailed on the ground one by one.


    And it seems that the person in front of him should be a big money, and he can just hit him!


    "Oh? I bumped into someone. I didn''t pay attention just now. I''m really sorry. I''ll accompany you with the money." Ye Hao touched his pocket.


    Jin Ya was a little surprised, this kid was quite on the road.


    "Two yuan is enough." Ye Hao touched the two silver steel pegs and threw them directly at the golden tooth.


    Two dollar bills hit Jinya''s face and fell to the ground.


    This scene was seen by the surrounding little brothers, this is not to humiliate their boss.


    Jin Ya''s face turned gloomy: "Boy, you are here to find death, right?"


    "Looking for death? No, no. I''m here to find someone, and one of my people said that with you, let me take one million to redeem someone. I''m here." Ye Hao smiled and shrugged.


    "It''s my mother!" Su Xiaoxiao asked the mother and daughter to leave this place quickly, then walked to Ye Hao and shouted at Jin Ya.


    Jin Ya laughed, he looked at the young man in front of him, and the beautiful chick.


    "Redemption?"


    Jinya directly pulled out a machete from his waist and pointed it at Ye Hao: "Boy, how dare you be arrogant when you come to redeem someone. Believe it or not, I will leave you here today, and your car will belong to Lao Tzu too!"


    His eyes were drawn to Su Xiaoxiao next to him.


    "This chick is not bad too, it just makes me happy at night..."


    Before Jinya had finished speaking, he saw a leg raised high, and then his head hit the ground heavily. The sky turned around in his head, and his eyes were touched by the blood left on his head. Blurred.


    "Don''t speak if you can''t speak." Ye Hao stepped on Jintooth''s head and said coldly.


    "Call me your boss."


    The younger brothers looked at Ye Hao timidly and then went in and called for someone.


    Ta Ta Ta


    Footsteps came from the KTV, and a strong man of five big and three thick came out, followed by a dozen people, directly surrounding Ye Hao and Su Xiaotuan.


    "Who dares to run wild in Lao Tzu''s land."


    Ye Hao looked at the brawny man who came out: "Are you the boss of this?"


    "I''m the second child here. He is called Brother Erhu!" The strong man also carried a machete in his hand, and looked like a young and Dangerous boy.


    The group of boys around was also relying on the number of people around them, and the expressions on their faces were more exaggerated and exaggerated, and the eyes of a few people focused on Su Xiaoxiao.


    In their place, no one has seen such a tender girl.


    "How to drop it. You want to be lawless." Ye Hao looked at the ordinary people around him.


    "Your kid came to cross the bridge, you won''t ask me about it. Here, we tiger is the sky!" The two tigers yelled arrogantly.


    "Second brother, second brother...help me!" Ye Hao''s golden tooth still stomped on his feet and cried out in pain.


    "Boy, let my second brother go quickly. Otherwise, I will kill you with so many people." Erhu shouted.


    Ye Hao smiled contemptuously.


    "Although you are so many people, I am not afraid of anything. But since you want to be more than me, then I will satisfy you. Xiaoxiao, they should be here."


    Ye Hao directly ignored these people, let go of the feet that were on the head of the golden teeth, and sat leisurely on the hood of the Porsche.


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at the phone from the sidelines.


    "Feizi said they were at the gate of the county."


    Buzzing


    At this moment, the roar of the car came.


    Erhu frowned. Not many people in this small county buy a car, and the sound seems to be a big truck or some big truck.


    He raised his head and looked in the direction of the sound.


    A big truck appeared at the front corner, followed by the second one.


    The third car,


    ...


    The fourth car.


    Until the end, a full eight kcals blocked the road in front of the Tiger KTV store.


    The back door of Kaka opened, and a group of people swarmed down from the car, carrying iron choppers in their hands.


    In just a few minutes, the KTV door was surrounded.


    This is a lot more people than the KTV gang, at least two hundred people.


    "Brother Ye, here we are!" A roar came from outside, and then a group of people forced the KTV thugs out.


    Fei Zi ran to Ye Hao excitedly.


    Several people followed behind him.


    "Brother Ye."


    "Brother Ye, what''s your order."


    Fat brother, Lei brother are here.


    Ye Hao pointed to the two tigers who were looking stiff on the opposite side: "Someone bullied me just now because of too many people, saying that they would beat me. What are you talking about?"


    In an instant, Erhu felt several rays of light shining on his body.


    A strong man stronger than him walked in front of him.


    The fat brother squeezed his huge fist and made a sound of bone rubbing: "Is your kid saying that you want to beat us Ye Ge?"


    Erhu swallowed, and just about to speak, was interrupted by the golden teeth rising from the ground.


    "You guys don''t give me arrogance. I tell you, this is the bridge! This is our site, whether you are a dragon or a tiger. Give it to me here..."


    "Let him lie down on the ground honestly for me." Ye Hao said impatiently.


    Before Jin Ya had spoken, he was knocked to the ground with a few punches by Ge Lei, and he fainted immediately.


    "You...Where are you from?" Erhu swallowed.


    "I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. Feizi, go in for me and find this person and bring me out. If anyone dares to do it, call me." Ye Hao asked Su Xiaoxiao to show Feizi the picture of her mother. .


    "Okay. Brothers, get me in and search."


    Fei Zai immediately took people in to search. As for the Erhu gang, they didn¡¯t look at them at all.


    Is this group of people still coming out? Hehe, they Haicheng randomly pulled out a group of people better than them.


    Erhu gritted his teeth, knowing that he had encountered a hard board today: "Boy. Today we will admit it, and I will give you the person you want. This matter is over."


    This kid still has eyesight, but it''s a pity that it''s a bit boring. After driving here for a few hours, he was over in a few words.


    [System task: capture national S-class wanted criminals, nickname: square three. Task reward: 30 skill points. Mission failed: Tell Song Xiaoyue that she slept with her sister. Tip: The mission clue is related to the Tiger Gang. ¡¿


    System, system.


    You have skins.


    Just post the mission well. What the **** is the punishment for the final mission? You want to kill me.


    Ye Hao sighed and looked at Erhu.


    Boy, it''s not that I won''t let you go, but the system won''t let you go.


    S-class wanted criminal? If I remember correctly, the previous Cui Zhenhu was also an S-level wanted criminal, and it seems that his strength should not be too weak. "Fat brother. Ask him if there is a nickname called Square Three."

 Chapter 562： Fang Sanye

    "Brother Ye asks you. Do you have anyone here with the nickname of Fang San." The fat brother stared at Erhu.


    The two tigers, who were originally sturdy, stood in front of the fat brother and it was a child meeting an adult.


    "I...I don''t know." Erhu replied tremblingly.


    The fat brother''s body shook, and he directly pinched Erhu''s neck with his hand, and lifted Erhu''s body, and Erhu''s two legs floated and swayed constantly.


    "I''ll ask again, do you have a person named Square Three here."


    Erhu''s neck was pinched by the fat brother, his entire face turned red because of poor breathing, and his eyes stared out.


    "I... I really don''t... know."


    Fat brother''s face is very bad, but this is what Ye brother asked him to do, this kid dares to be so hard.


    bump


    After loosening Erhu''s neck, Erhu just took a breath, and the next moment a heavy blow from his abdomen almost threw him out of his internal organs.


    "Cough cough cough..." Erhu knelt on the ground, clutching his abdomen.


    The little brothers around saw that their boss looked like this, and then look at the fierce and wicked people. They don''t dare to have any ideas. The weapons in their hands are thrown on the ground, and they stay aside honestly.


    "The mouth is quite strict." The fat brother grabbed Erhu''s hair.


    "Wait...wait." Erhu was really scared. This big guy nearly beat him to death with a punch, and he felt that his ribs were broken.


    If you get a few more punches, maybe your life will be explained here.


    Fat brother let go of the two tigers: "Say."


    Erhu panted, swallowed his saliva and carefully glanced at the young man who was still sitting on the Porsche.


    "Big Brother. We really don''t know what square three you are talking about. But...but we have one here called Fang Sanye."


    Fang Sanye?


    Ye Hao raised his eyebrows. If he was right, the third master of Fang should be the third of squares, and he would know whether he found it or not.


    "Where is that person now?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Fang Sanye and my elder brother are at Hushan Villa." Erhu replied.


    "You still have a big brother?" Ye Hao looked at Erhu.


    "Yes...Yes. We tiger..." The two tigers began to talk endlessly, afraid of being beaten again.


    It turned out that Duqiao County was still good before. The three tiger brothers belonged to the category of small gangsters. Just now, the golden tooth was the third. At that time, they were not as lawless as they are now.


    But suddenly one day that Fang Sanye appeared. He was very skilled, and he could break a wall with one fist. Since then, the three brothers of the Tiger family and Fang Sanye have joined forces and gradually become the best here.


    In recent years, Fang Sanye and their eldest brother have been in the mountains and forests, and they rarely show up.


    Break the wall with one punch? That is at least a martial artist in the refining realm.


    Just as Ye Hao was thinking about it, dozens of men and women in KTV came out. They were embarrassed, some were skinny, some had no gods, and some were not clothed.


    It seems that he has not suffered less.


    "Brother Ye, these are the people detained by this group of people." Lei Ge said.


    "Little!"


    There was an exclamation in the crowd, and a sloppy figure ran out and threw directly in front of Su Xiaoxiao.


    "Mom?" Su Xiaoxiao looked at the woman who was a little strange in front of her with a bit of surprise, but she couldn''t recognize Su Yan if she didn''t look carefully.


    Su Yan at this moment has long lost her former glory, her body exudes a stench, her hair is messy, her clothes are also rags, her eyes are bloodshot, and her lips are chapped.


    There are many traces of being beaten with leather whips and scalded with cigarette butts.


    It seems that this woman has not suffered less here.


    "Little...Little...oooooo...Little..."


    "These... they did it?" Su Xiaoxiao asked through gritted teeth.


    Although Su Yan had hurt her before, she was still Su Xiaoxiao''s mother by blood. She couldn''t be as ruthless as Su Yan.


    So her heart still hurts at this moment.


    "Those... those people are beasts. They... they know that I don''t have money yet, so... they don''t feed me, don''t let me drink water, and don''t let me sleep." Su Yan was a little nervous. There they mumbled: "They whip me with leather, beat me in the face, and burn me with cigarette butts."


    "Then why are you here? Why do they say you owe them a million?" Su Xiaoxiao asked.


    Su Yan''s eyes were a little dodging, hesitating.


    Su Xiaoxiao''s face wrinkled, and she yelled indignantly: "When is the time now, don''t you tell me the truth? Do you believe it or not, I will leave you here!"


    Ye Hao looked at Su Xiaoxiao, he could feel the grief in Su Xiaoxiao''s heart, how good other people''s mothers were, but her mother looked like this. "Before, after the Tiannv incident, we received a compensation, and then I... I came here to play with Ajie, and we heard that there was a casino here, so we started playing. As a result... I don¡¯t know what happened. After winning a few hands at the beginning, I kept losing until the end...my capital


    It''s over. "


    "We will borrow money after we lose..."


    "A million in total..."


    "But I lost all the money I borrowed. They won''t let me go if I don''t have the money."


    Su Yan was crying, her body trembling constantly.


    Su Xiaoxiao gritted his teeth and stared at Erhu.


    Erhu knew that the girl in front of him had something to do with that boy. He immediately knelt on the ground: "I...I was wrong. I really know that I was wrong. I shouldn''t cheat your mother, the money...I have all the money. Give it back to you."


    Su Xiaoxiao hates this group of people, but she hates her mother even more, why these bad habits can''t be changed.


    At this time, a dodge figure in the crowd attracted Ye Hao''s attention.


    "Pull that guy out." Following Ye Hao''s direction, someone immediately dispersed, for fear that the young man was referring to himself.


    Then a stylishly dressed white-faced boy stood there at a loss.


    He was dragged out soon.


    "We met again." Ye Hao sneered at the man.


    This almost hurt Su Xiaoxiao''s man before, but because he rushed to Yuhang, he ignored him.


    "Big Brother...Big Brother." Ajie smiled and looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at A Jie, who was dressed brightly, and Su Yan who was embarrassed, his eyes flashed with strange light.


    "I ask you. What is his relationship with you?" Ye Hao looked at Erhu.


    Erhu looked at Ajie, his eyes dodged.


    "Ah..."


    Because of a short hesitation, the fat brother stepped directly on his thigh.


    "Brother Ye asks you something, don''t play dumb here!"


    "I said, Ajie is my person. Because...because there is not much oil and water in the local area, I specially raised a bunch of handsome men and beautiful women, and let them go outside to seduce people, rich businessmen and rich women."


    "Then wait until the time is right, cheat them to play here, defraud their money, and then let their families spend money to redeem people."


    Erhu honestly explained that he had already secretly hated Ajie in his heart. Today, he was beaten by someone, and it was obvious that this kid had brought a person who could not be offended.


    When Su Yan heard these words, she looked at Ajie resentfully, remembering the grievances she had suffered in the past two days, and she threw her teeth and claws straight on.


    "Asshole, I love you so much, so you are lying to me..."


    "What are you talking about taking me out to travel, I...I want to kill you..."


    Because Ye Hao and the others were there, Ajie didn''t dare to fight back and let Su Yan beat and scold there.


    In the end, Su Xiaoxiao finally opened Su Yan.


    "Little, I will let Brother Lei send you and your mother back to Haicheng first. I have to do something here." Ye Hao ordered Su Xiaoxiao.


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at his mother who was a little disturbed and nodded.


    After watching Su Xiaoxiao and the others being sent away.


    Ye Hao opened the Porsche door, and when he got in the car, he left a word.


    "I''m going to do something. You smashed this KTV here and scrapped that Ajie''s leg. Everyone slapped me a hundred slaps." Although he couldn''t understand Su Yan, After all, she is Su Xiaoxiao''s mother, these people must pay a price.

 Chapter 563： Violently beat the tiger

    Tiger Mountain


    This is a relatively low mountain, located in the mountainous area of ??Duqiao County, with a villa on top of the mountain.


    Inside the villa, two men were sitting cross-legged on the ground, meditating with their eyes closed.


    "Attention, when practicing, you must be pure and low-spirited, focus on the wandering of the inner meridians, and perceive the operation of inner power..." The man who was speaking was an ordinary man.


    And in front of him was a man with a face full of flesh and many scars on his body.


    But this man is like a dog in front of the strange-looking man.


    If you let people in Duqiao County see it, you will definitely be scared, because this person is one of their tyrants, known as the big tiger.


    "San Ye. What realm do you think I am practicing now?" Hu opened his eyes wide, and he felt that his whole body was full of strength, and he felt that there was nowhere to vent.


    Fang Sanye opened his eyes and looked at Huda in front of him, a flash of contempt in his eyes.


    "You have a good talent. You have cultivated to the middle stage of the body refining stage in just three years. Now you are no worse than those so-called soldiers."


    It took three years to reach the middle of the body refining realm, which is simply a waste.


    If it weren''t for only their power here, he needs these people, otherwise he won''t be attracted.


    Hu Da didn''t know that Fang Sanye despised himself, he was still happy for his strength.


    "San Ye. Actually, we have always had a doubt in our hearts. In this place in Duqiao Town where birds don¡¯t shit, San Ye, why did you stay here for several years."


    "Also let us do those things, and no one around will dare to come to our town."


    As soon as Hu Da spoke, Fang Sanye stared at him like an eagle.


    "Don''t ask if you shouldn''t."


    Huda knew that he had annoyed Sanye Fang, and said again and again: "Sanye, don''t be angry. I was wrong."


    bump


    At this moment, the door of the villa was suddenly kicked open.


    Huda turned his head and saw his little brother running in, his face wrinkled: "How many times have I explained that no one is allowed to disturb me when I practice the exercises with Sanye!"


    The little brother fell to the ground, and he pointed out in a panic: "Boss. Yes...someone has hit the mountain."


    "Fighting up the mountain?" Huda stood up: "Who is the one who ate the leopard''s courage. In Duqiao County, no one knows that Hushan is my tiger. How many people!


    "One...one person." The younger brother swallowed.


    Hu Da was taken aback for a moment: "What? Just beat you up alone? I don''t care for you on weekdays!"


    The little brother said helplessly: "Boss. It''s not that we can''t do it. It''s really that guy is too powerful. Brothers... Brothers are not that guy''s opponent at all. He can step on the gravel with one foot and knock us off with a punch. So far, many of our brothers have been cleaned up by him."


    "Martial artist?" Fang Sanye frowned, he also got up and patted his pants: "I''ll go and see."


    "San Ye. How can you bother you with this little thing, I am already a martial artist in the body refining stage. Leave these little things to me." Huda confidently patted his chest and directly took his little brother out. .


    "Take me. I just feel itchy hands, I want to see who dares to make trouble in Laozi''s site."


    Huda''s footsteps drifted away.


    Fang Sanye didn''t think much either. Although Tiger was so talented, with his current skill, he still had no problem dealing with some small things.


    Thinking of the few years he had been in this place, Fang Sanye was a little impatient in his heart.


    He looked outside, and secretly cheered himself up: hurry, wait. When the time comes, I can return to the organization, when the boss promises his own business...


    Thinking of this, Fang Sanye feels that the few days he stays here are worth it.


    On the Hushan Mountain Road.


    Dozens of thugs kept retreating there with their weapons, facing a young man who seemed to have no power to restrain him, they did not dare to act at all.


    "Who is it. I''d like to see who dares to clamor in my place here." A confident shout came from the mountain.


    The thugs all smiled and gave way.


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked at Huda who walked down the mountain road with his head held high.


    "Are you the boss of the three tigers?"


    "Why don''t you change your name or your surname? I''m Huda!" Huda squeezed his fist and pointed at the white boy in front of him.


    "It''s your kid shouting in my place?"


    Ye Hao continued to step forward step by step.


    "I ask you if you have a man named Fang Sanye."


    "Sanye Fang, that''s my master!" Hu Da just gave a proud thumbs up when the young man suddenly rushed to his eyes.


    It shouldn''t be said that it was a jump, it is because this young man is so fast that he jumped up in the eyes of others.


    "Find the right person. Take me to see your master!"


    Huda was startled by Ye Hao who suddenly rushed up, and almost fell to the ground, pretending to be calm.


    "Boy. My master doesn''t mean that you can see you. Pass me first..."


    Snapped


    A slap slapped Hu Da''s face, fanning Hu Da''s next words back, and Hu Da''s face became swollen.


    "Why don''t you wait for me to speak..."


    Snapped


    Another slap flashed over, just symmetrical on both sides.


    "You kid is looking for death!" Hu was so angry that he was about to punch, his eyes went black.


    The thugs were covering their mouths, and their boss''s right eye was all purple, and it hurts.


    What''s going on, he is also a master in the body refining stage, why is this kid punching in front of him, he can''t see clearly.


    Hu Da muttered incomprehensibly, and after a while, he punched again.


    Huda received a heavy blow in his left eye and fell directly to the ground. This time the tiger became a panda-eyed tiger.


    "Wait...wait stop beating. I...I''ll take you to see my master." Hu Da was scared of being beaten, and he kept his eyes and begged for mercy.


    "lead the way."


    To deal with this group of people, it is easier to make a move than to move your mouth, and Ye Hao understands this truth deeply.


    The beaten Huda honestly took Ye Hao to the mountain top villa.


    But when you opened the door of the villa, the villa was empty and there was no one.


    "Where is the person?" Ye Hao stared at Huda.


    Huda trembled all over, and he hurriedly explained: "I...I don''t know, San Ye has been staying in the villa for several years, and I arranged for him to eat, house, and travel."


    "He doesn''t let anyone near here except me. Every time I come, I often encounter situations where the third master is missing. But he can always appear again suddenly, fascinating."


    "How about we wait here?"


    Suddenly disappeared and then appeared suddenly.


    Ye Hao frowned and suddenly killed himself. It should be impossible for this third master Fang to escape directly.


    Moreover, this person is a master in the refining realm, even if he is wanted, there is no reason to stay in this remote small county for several years and never go down the mountain.


    Unless... Ye Hao''s eyes light up, unless there is a baby here!

 Chapter 564： Hidden mystery

    The fluoroscopy is on!


    The best way to find people in a place is nothing more than perspective. He directly opened the perspective eyes and began to look around piece by piece.


    Finally, he found an underpass under a half-meter-deep floor of the villa, which leads directly to the Hushan Mountain.


    That Sanye Fang must be in this one!


    Ye Hao went to the floor without saying a word, and didn''t find a way to open the floor.


    When he stepped heavily on it, the floor cracked open, revealing the secret tunnel below.


    The tiger on the side swallowed heavily. With this strength, he could crush a half-meter-thick stone slab with just one foot. This guy''s strength is not lower than Fang Sanye!


    When he thought that he dared to clamor for such a master just now, he was a little afraid.


    "Hold the phone to illuminate and lead the way." Ye Hao asked Huda to lead the way through the lighting function of the phone.


    Tiger swallowed, although he didn''t want to go down, but looking at Ye Hao''s fist, he could only admit his fate and honestly lead the way.


    "Do you know this secret passage?" Ye Hao looked at this secret passage. It was not formed naturally, but was constructed artificially.


    "I don''t know." Tiger shook his head. He walked cautiously while muttering in a low voice: "After Fang Sanye took us to pacify Duqiao County a few years ago, he asked us to give money on this Tiger Mountain. He built a villa."


    "After the villa was built, he moved in. I also looked at the design drawings at the time, and there was no such tunnel."


    Ye Hao frowned, this tunnel is definitely not a project that can be completed by one person, and it cannot appear out of thin air.


    "Isn''t anything strange happened in the past few years? Or something he told you to do."


    Huda thought for a while, he stopped, patted his head and said, "I remember."


    "Three years ago, I asked me to find some workers with unclean backgrounds. There were almost a hundred people. Then the mountain was closed for more than a month."


    "But it''s strange to say that I saw those workers go up the mountain, but I didn''t see those workers go down the mountain. Sanye Fang has a bad temper, so I dare not ask more."


    "In fact, Fang Sanye''s preferences are also very strange. It is not good where to build a villa, so I chose this place. I have heard my grandfather say that this mountain was a mass grave hundreds of years ago."


    Huda muttered there for a long time, and got kicked directly on his ass.


    "Stop talking nonsense, keep going forward." Ye Hao urged. "Boss, or else...or forget it. We can wait for the third master Fang to come up, and what''s the matter with you, we said in the villa. Here...this place is really shivering." The tiger''s forehead is already covered. After sweating, I feel guilty, the only thing that can comfort my soul is the light on the phone


    mango.


    "When I see Sanye Fang, you can leave naturally."


    In fact, not long after walking down, Ye Jun felt that something was wrong here, and the internal force of the Nine Yangs in his body also appeared to be violent.


    It''s like fighting against something around me.


    The internal force of the Nine Yangs is the most masculine and strong internal force, and it is definitely not something simple to attract it.


    Could it be... there really are ghosts here?


    Ye Hao has seen too many things, and werewolves have changed, so now he can accept many things.


    Even if he put an alien directly in front of him now, he would be surprised at best.


    After walking down nearly a hundred stone ladders, they finally reached a slightly flat place, which seemed to be a grotto.


    The grotto is the size of a basketball court, with a stone bridge in the middle, and a stone gate opposite the stone bridge.


    There are many candle-lit lamps on the stone walls surrounding the grotto, emitting blue flames, which is indescribable.


    "The dead oil lamp!"


    Hutou looked at this, and he shivered and fell directly to the ground.


    "You are also a person in the body refining stage anyway, why are you so courageous." Ye Hao looked at the tiger head sitting on the ground contemptuously.


    "I...Although I came out and mixed, but I...I''ve been afraid of ghosts since I was a child. My grandfather is a coffin carrier, and he has mentioned these things to me since I was a child. These blue lights can burn for a whole year, even longer."


    "It''s made with corpse oil smelted from the human body."


    The tiger''s head was pale, and his limbs were shaking.


    "Those are cheating children..." Ye Hao said as he walked to the top of the stone bridge, he glanced at the bottom of the stone bridge, and his face instantly became very ugly.


    Hesitated for a while.


    Ye Hao said in a deep voice, "Perhaps... what you said is true."


    The head of the tiger came tremblingly, and when he saw the scene under the stone bridge, the soul of this man seemed to be scared.


    Below the stone bridge is a big pit. There are many bones in the pit. I don''t know how deep it is. Those bones are some years old.


    However, there were more than a dozen corpses on the bones, not completely corrupted, and they were still wearing modern clothes.


    "It seems that all the 100 workers you mentioned before have been left here!" Ye Hao also raised his vigilance.


    His hand gently placed the soul chaser on his waist.


    This Fang Sanye is not ordinary, he must be doing something big after sneaking here for several years!


    The scene in front of me illustrates all this.


    Ye Hao stepped across the stone bridge. Now if you want to know what Fang Sanye is doing here, he can only push open the stone gate and find this Fang Sanye.


    Zi Zi Zi


    The stone gate was pushed open, and there was a sound of rubbing stones.


    …ç…ç…ç…ç


    Ye Hao flickered, avoiding the bullet.


    But the tiger head behind Ye Hao was out of luck and was shot directly into a hornet''s nest.


    Tiger head widened his eyes and looked at the person walking out of Shimen: "Master...Master."


    "Waste. It''s useless to raise you for so many years, and I finally found someone here!"


    Bang


    Another shot was fired, directly piercing the skull of the tiger''s head.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Hao frowned, this person was too cruel.


    Those who have been with him for three years will kill if they say kill.


    "Boy, who are you? What are you doing here?" Fang Sanye threw away the gun in his hand and stared at Ye Hao.


    He could feel that the young man in front of him was not low in strength. When he reached their level, he would use a gun unless it was a sneak attack. If even a sneak attack was useless, then using a gun would be useless.


    "Are you Fang Sanye?" Ye Hao looked at the person in front of him.


    "So what." Fang Sanye stared at Ye Hao coldly.


    "China S-Class Wanted Criminal, Cube Three." Ye Hao spit out a few words again.


    Fang Sanye''s face changed suddenly, his murderous intent no longer covered up, and he touched his hands between his trousers.


    Two iron claw gloves appeared on his hand.


    "Boy, you know quite a lot. But since you found this place, you can just stay here today!" Fang Sanye suddenly violently, the sharp claw blade in his hand rushed into Ye Hao''s throat. Ye Hao''s stature retreated, and Xiao Li Feida''s tactics kept using, and the silver light of the Soulchaser blade approached Fang Sanye.

 Chapter 565： Surgery?

    Intermediate strength enhancement!


    Intermediate physical strengthening!


    Intermediate speed enhancement!


    Fang Sanye spit out blood and slammed into the half-open stone gate, and he looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "Who are you!"


    Ye Hao twisted his neck and said with a chuckle: "The one who caught you."


    This Fang Sanye''s strength was in the late stage of power refining, but Ye Hao, whose speed, explosive power, and physical body were approaching Qi refining, was not Ye Hao''s opponent!


    Fang Sanye gritted his teeth and ran directly into Shimen.


    "Want to run?"


    Ye Hao quickly caught up, and then stepped into Shimen.


    When he stepped in, the goose bumps all over his body rose up, and the anxiety in his body became even stronger.


    There was another grotto in front of him. This grotto was a bit natural. Around the grotto were dozens of people standing upright, standing motionless, with their backs facing Ye Hao.


    And that Fang Sanye had already ran into the mouth of the grotto at this moment.


    Sitting cross-legged there was a person wearing a black robes. Four people surrounded a sarcophagus. Their faces were sickly white, and their exposed arms were bloodless.


    "San Ye. What happened?" One of the four opened his eyes.


    "Here is a kid who is very strong. It is estimated that in the late stage of the power training stage! I am not his opponent. Please join me to surrender him!" Fang Sanye looked at the four people in front of him.


    There was obvious jealousy in his eyes and tone.


    The other three also opened their eyes, and the four stared at Ye Hao, making Ye Hao feel uncomfortable all over his body.


    And when the four people looked at him, Ye Hao found that the four people looked exactly the same, not only the appearance, but even the gloomy feeling in their eyes.


    Quadruplets?


    "What a pure Yang Qi."


    "The young body, the masculine spirit, the realm of strength training, are good materials."


    "This looks pretty handsome." The third person who spoke, even drooled from the corner of his mouth.


    "Since this kid is here. I can''t let him go."


    The voices of the four people were almost exactly the same, and they couldn''t tell who was who.


    But the four of them talked, but they didn''t move at all. Instead, they joined their hands together to make a strange hand shape, and they couldn''t hear what they were talking about.


    A chill enveloped Ye Hao, and he felt as if he was being stared at by dozens of people.


    tread


    Suddenly, the scene before him made Ye Hao startled.


    The dozen or so people standing there with their backs to them just now all turned their heads towards Ye Hao, opened their dark eyes, without a trace of movement, their skins were all pale black, their faces were bloodless, and they looked Very weird.


    What the **** is this?


    Before Ye Hao had time to figure it out, the person closest to him waved his right fist at him.


    Since the other party did it first, Ye Hao was not polite, and directly blasted out a punch, which hit the man''s chest heavily.


    But the man turned out to have only a sunken chest, stepped back a few steps, and then attacked Ye Hao again.


    how is this possible!


    But the punch he used his full strength, or after the intermediate strength was strengthened.


    Even a martial artist in the power refining realm, using his body to resist, will be beaten by himself.


    But this guy seems to be motionless.


    Ye Hao calmly faced the approaching weirdos, punching and kicking.


    But the effect is only average. These people don''t seem to know the pain, but their combat effectiveness is very low.


    "These are dead people!" Ye Hao finally realized something was wrong. These people who were fighting with him had no breathing, no heartbeat, and no difference from dead people.


    "Don''t worry. After you die, you will be the same as them, but you are in the power refining stage, and your strength after death should be stronger than them!" one of the four smiled.


    Ye Hao frowned, he thought of something.


    "Are you... the Necromancer in the novel!"


    The four of them had good expressions on their faces, and they collapsed in an instant, as if Ye Hao''s words touched their reverse scales.


    "What is the Necromancer? How can these broken things in the West compare to our corpse removal technique!"


    "Yes. Brother is right, don''t insult us with those things!"


    "Our corpse removal technique can not only preserve a part of the strength of the corpse, but also increase its physical strength by a lot!"


    "These corpses were in the Body Refining Realm before they were alive. Not only do they have no pain or fear of life and death, their physical strength is even comparable to the Peak Refining Realm!"


    The four people agreed with each other. If it weren''t for the scene in front of them, the four of them really seemed to be talking about sketches.


    "Can you four stop talking nonsense with him. Get him away quickly!" Fang Sanye urged impatiently.


    Cough cough cough.


    A mouthful of blood came out.


    "Damn it, fighting with this kid just now caused my old wounds to recur!" Fang Sanye took out a small medicine bottle from his pocket and poured a medicine into his mouth.


    Ye Hao, who was fighting the so-called corpses, happened to see this scene, his eyes fixed on the small medicine bottle in Fang Sanye''s hand.


    There is a pattern on that bottle!


    Ye Hao didn''t understand the meaning of this group''s representative, but he had seen this pattern!


    He talked a lot with Nightingale in Qianjiang that day. She told herself that the group of people who attacked them during their Seven Nights mission, the boss who took the lead had tattoos on their arms. This is one of the few clues she has now. .


    Nightingale also showed Ye Hao the pattern.


    "Where did you come from! What does the pattern above mean!" Ye Hao forced Sanye to ask.


    Fang Sanye was taken aback, he looked at the bottle in his hand, then at Ye Hao, the killing intent in his eyes became more intense.


    He did not answer Ye Hao''s question, and put the small bottle back in his pocket.


    Instructed the four people: "Hurry up and kill him!"


    Ye Hao is still very unfamiliar with the corpse removal technique, and it feels like his own object control technique, but they control these corpses.


    These corpses attacked Ye Hao more and more fiercely, hands, teeth, and all these things seemed to be their weapons.


    "Tigers don''t show off. Do you really think I can''t do anything with you?" Ye Hao stepped on a corpse with both legs and jumped into the air, and the dagger in his hand shot out.


    "Darts? Think you can hit us in this way?" The person targeted by Ye Hao sneered and ducked slightly, then avoided the chasing blade.


    But then his face changed suddenly, and his body hurriedly avoided.


    Blood splashed on this man''s black robe.


    He clutched his cheek, and a blood mark ran across the corner of his right eye. If he hadn''t avoided it, his eyes would have died.


    But the attack has not stopped.


    The **** soul chasing blade turned its head and shot at him again.


    "What''s the matter with this flying knife!"


    Not only this one, the other three were also attacked by throwing knives, which slowed down the movement of the corpse they controlled.


    "Supernatural person!" Fang Sanye exclaimed as he looked at the flying knives floating in the air!


    "Huh. These corpses can''t be killed, I can''t tear them down!" Ye Hao sneered and approached a corpse, and the soul chaser in his hand drew a few sword flowers.


    He didn''t attack the vital part of the corpse, but cut through the joints of the human body as if he was unloading a cow. After a few efforts, there was an extra stick on the ground.

 Chapter 566： Mysterious Sarcophagus

    Seeing Ye Hao''s power, the corpses couldn''t hold him at all, and the four of them were in a hurry by those flying knives.


    "This kid has some abilities. These walking corpses just can''t handle him!"


    "It really doesn''t work, we can only wake up this thing in advance."


    Two of the four murmured.


    The four of them stared at the coffin in the middle!


    "You are going to wake up this thing now? Didn''t it take three full years to get a dead body?" Fang Sanye asked worriedly.


    "It''s too late. We have to deal with this monster first. Otherwise we will all die here!"


    "Although it has been advanced a few days, we should be able to control it with the four of us!"


    "San Ye, you block these flying knives for us, we are going to get corpses now!"


    Fang Sanye looked at the four of them, then looked at Ye Hao, who was constantly removing the limbs of the corpses and turning them into non-combatant sticks.


    He gritted his teeth, and the sharp claws of his palm knocked off a few soulchaser blades that were flying.


    "I see. I''ll protect you, and you will get up!" Fang Sanye said, and he used all his strength to block those flying knives for the four.


    The four people were thinking about it, and at the same time they took out yellow runes from their arms and pasted them on the coffin.


    Ye Hao noticed the movement there. Although he didn''t know what they were doing, he had a hunch that the contents of the coffin couldn''t let it out.


    He pushed back the remaining corpses around him, ignoring entanglement with them, and flew towards the coffin in the middle.


    "Boy, stop!" Fang Sanye wouldn''t let Ye Hao destroy what was going on now.


    This is the result of his staying here for three years.


    How can you fall short because of this guy who suddenly appeared!


    The soul chaser blade in Ye Hao''s hand collided with Fang Sanye''s sharp claws, sparks came out, and the sound of iron rubbing was very ear-piercing.


    "roll!"


    Ye Hao shouted, the soul chasing blades in both hands blocked Fang Sanye''s sharp claws, and at the same time he lifted his right foot and kicked it heavily on Fang Sanye''s abdomen.


    Fang Sanye flew out and hit the sarcophagus.


    "How long are you guys going to do!"


    "Go and hold it for a while, it will be fine soon!"


    Fang Sanye gritted his teeth and wanted to rush up again, but Ye Hao did both, and while deceiving himself, he controlled the soul chaser to attack the four.


    "Despicable!" Fang Sanye cursed secretly.


    "Look at my Qianzhao Liying!"


    Fang Sanye rose into the air, the sharp claws in his hand ejected, and behind the sharp claws there was a chain connected to the device in Fang Sanye''s arm.


    The two sharp claw chains were slammed by Fang Sanye, forming an iron chain curtain, flicking away the soulchaser blades that attacked the four.


    "Top 5 in the Asian Killer Rankings, Tiger Claw!" Ye Hao''s face condensed, and he recognized the man in front of him after watching a move.


    "Boy, do you recognize me? If it wasn''t for Lao Tzu who was chased by the Dragon Group three years ago, and the injury made it difficult to advance in the realm for three years, how can you let your kid be rampant here today!"


    Fang Sanye roared.


    "Look at it, blood shadow flying claws!"


    The two sharp claws flew straight to Ye Hao, very fast.


    Ye Hao''s figure flashed, his cuffs were torn to pieces.


    Iron Claw, which was once ranked fifth on the Asian killer list three years ago, is said to be quite powerful.


    The trick just now is his famous stunt. It is said that he used this trick to forcibly resist the rifle of the next squad soldier and then kill the opponent!


    It''s just that he disappeared inexplicably after a mission three years ago, and there has been no news of him in Asia since then.


    His name was also squeezed down by an individual due to time constraints, and has now been squeezed out of the Asian rankings.


    Ye Hao remembers him because he is one of the few Chinese who have made a sensation in the Asian killer world on the website of that killer''s house.


    I didn''t expect to meet this person today.


    Bump


    There was a noise inside the sarcophagus.


    It''s not a matter of being in a daze now, looking at their appearance, there is definitely something incredible in the coffin.


    Ye Hao''s hands were quick and quick, and he directly grabbed the claw chain that was thrown over.


    Although the sharp claws pierced his skin, Ye Hao couldn''t take care of so much. He endured the pain and yanked the iron chain directly.


    The tremendous strength caused Fang Sanye to be pulled over directly.


    Fang Sanye showed a hideous face, and took the other sharp claw back, preparing to fight Ye Hao desperately.


    brush


    Blood was spilled on the ground, and one arm flew out.


    "Ahhhhh..." Fang Sanye screamed while clutching his broken left arm, and at the same time his abdomen was pierced by the Soulchaser.


    "Iron Claw. The era that belongs to you has long passed, and you are old!" Ye Hao said coldly.


    However, Fang Sanye unexpectedly showed a crazy smile, he wrapped Ye Hao''s body with his only arm, making Ye Hao immobile!


    "Haha, I''m old. Then let you see and see, I will wait for three years here to wait for things!"


    Bump


    The central sarcophagus shook more and more intensely, and there was a continuous flow of black gas from inside.


    The breathing of the four people became more and more rapid, and their eyes were panicked, excited, surprised, and panicked.


    All in all, there are various looks, just like a mental patient.


    "Damn it!" Ye Hao understood that Sanye Fang wanted to break the jar, entangled himself to buy them the last time!


    But don''t forget that Ye Hao also has those soul chaser blades.


    Ye Hao controlled the four people who were flying at the side of the coffin.


    These four people now lose their protection. If they don''t withdraw their hands now, the Soulchaser will reap their lives mercilessly!


    Ye Hao originally thought that these four people would definitely hold their own lives first.


    But who would have thought...


    Puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff puff


    Several soul chaser blades were inserted into the bodies of the four people, and the corpses outside that could have been able to move slowly, completely limp on the ground.


    "Big Brother..." The person who had been pierced by Ye Hao''s soul chasing blade before was nailed to the sarcophagus by the soul chasing blade and lost his breath.


    "I...I can''t hold it anymore." Another person fell in a pool of blood, with two eyes still open, with unwilling expressions in his eyes.


    Only the one who seemed to be the boss, and the one who was half-kneeling on the ground, had some strength.


    "We... we insisted on it for four years, we can''t... we can''t end here! The third child, prepare to get a dead body!"


    Even at this time, this person''s eyes were still mad, he pressed two hands on the two corners of the coffin board, and the other half-kneeling on the ground also pressed the two corners of the coffin board!


    "roll!"


    Ye Hao yelled, full of energy!


    Ticking, ticking


    Fang Sanye looked behind him in amazement, the sarcophagus was still there, and the boss was nailed to the distant stone wall by the soul chaser blade, his head was shrugged weakly, and there was a large pool of blood on the ground.


    The third child was even more miserable, his hands were directly cut off by the soul chaser, and a soul chaser pierced his skull.


    "Do not!"


    Fang Sanye took the initiative to let go of Ye Hao, he staggered towards the sarcophagus.


    "You all get up! It''s just the last step. Hurry up and get my body up!"


    "Madan. Get up quickly!"


    "I have been waiting here for three years."


    Fang Sanye''s spirit was also a little abnormal, he even prepared to push the sarcophagus away by himself, but it was obvious that no matter how hard he tried, the lid of the sarcophagus still remained motionless.


    Ye Hao stood there panting.


    His head was a little bit painful, and at the last moment, relying on all his mental power, he controlled the soul chaser directly to drag the boss to the stone wall and nail it to death.


    Although he didn''t know what was inside the sarcophagus, he always felt that the contents of the sarcophagus could not be released, otherwise...


    Kaz


    Ye Hao stopped, his eyes fixed on the sarcophagus.


    The sound just now... came from the sarcophagus.


    Kaz


    It seemed that something was pushing the sarcophagus from inside.


    A corner of Kazi''s sarcophagus fell, a crack appeared, and a blood-red eye appeared...

 Chapter 567： Shocking Ancient Corpse

    Kaz... Kaz


    The stone slabs around the sarcophagus began to shatter one by one, exposing the contents.


    It was a humanoid thing, like a corpse in armor.


    The jet-black armor looked like a dynasty, and the exposed skin was dark gray with cracks, skinny and blood red, but there was no look.


    "It''s a success! It''s a success!" Fang Sanye laughed madly, stroking his hands on the armor.


    "I succeeded! I finally succeeded. I don''t need to stay in this ghost place anymore. I can get my power back, and I can take revenge. I can continue to return to my world!"


    Fang Sanye laughed wildly.


    Ye Hao''s face was calm, his body half arched, as if he had prepared something.


    Snapped


    The skinny hand patted on Fang Sanye''s shoulder, and Fang Sanye turned his head and saw the black armor corpse staring at himself.


    "I am your master. I now order you to go and kill that kid immediately!" Fang Sanye excitedly pointed at Ye Hao and shouted.


    Kaz


    This was the sound of broken bones, Fang Sanye''s shoulder was directly crushed, and blood dripped on the fragments of the sarcophagus.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...


    The pain in his shoulder refreshed his mind a lot.


    The black armor corpse opened his mouth, a black gas came out, and his disgusting teeth were rotten.


    The black armor corpse bit directly on Fang Sanye''s neck, and the black energy began to sweep around Fang Sanye''s body.


    Refining state?


    Ye Hao swallowed, this breath is definitely not owned by the Refining Realm, this monster is at least the Refining Realm, even stronger!


    He watched as he kept struggling, the screaming Fang Sanye was sucked by the black armored corpse and only one corpse remained.


    Guru


    Although Ye Hao killed many people, it was the first time I saw this scene.


    A living person, who was sucked into a corpse.


    The black armor corpse raised his head and looked at Ye Hao with blood-red eyes. The momentum on his body instantly violent, and a monstrous killing intent filled the entire grotto.


    escape!


    Ye Hao didn''t have any thoughts, the only word he thought of now was escape.


    He turned around and fled, directly used the invisibility technique to run wildly there, but even if he was invisible, the momentum still locked him.


    As if you can see him.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and ran wildly. He didn''t even care about the Soulchaser blade he was still sticking on the wall, because he felt that as long as he was a bit late, he might have the same result as Fang Sanye. .


    So he used all his strength to escape, Ling Bo used his microsteps to the extreme, and in a blink of an eye he escaped from Shimen and ran to the bridge outside.


    But he felt that the black armor corpse was behind him, and the murderous aura on his body was stronger than the murderous aura he had seen on anyone.


    Innate strong!


    This word popped up in Ye Hao''s mind, such a momentum can only be seen by someone who is innately strong.


    But a corpse that has just been resurrected has the power of an innate strong, how terrifying he was before his death!


    No, it''s not a way to escape by yourself, even if he runs out, this guy will catch up with him sooner or later.


    When Ye Hao stepped on the secret tunnel, he suddenly stopped and turned around.


    The moment he turned his head, his whole body shuddered, and he saw the black armor corpse a few meters in front of his eyes, Ye Hao, who seemed to be forced by that murderous aura, couldn''t breathe.


    "Yeah!"


    Ye Hao raised his right fist high, with blue veins rising, and a golden aura wrapped around his arm.


    The black armor corpse saw this scene, and the murderous aura on his body turned out to be an entity, and his blood-red eyes showed a little more expression, deceiving him!


    bump


    Bengshan fist!


    Ye Hao''s right fist hit the wall of the underpass heavily.


    A crack appeared on the wall of the underpass, and then the crack continued to extend, the underpass began to shake, and a piece of stone brick fell down, raising a large amount of dust.


    Blocked the rushing black armor corpse inside the grotto.


    ...


    "Cough cough cough"


    Inside the villa, Ye Hao''s body was dusty, and he crawled out embarrassed, with blood all over his body.


    Ye Hao used Holy Healing on himself, and the wounds all over his body began to slowly recover.


    Although the wound on his body has recovered, the sense of fear just now has not disappeared for a long time.


    This was the first time Ye Hao was so scared, he didn''t even have the desire to fight, and he still had the courage to fight against the **** of day and night.


    But facing the black armor corpse, it seemed to stand in front of him for an extra second, which was one step closer to death.


    The wound on his body has almost recovered.


    Ye Hao fumbled around, but fortunately, the phone was fine.


    He dialed a phone.


    "Hey."


    "What''s the matter." On the other end of the phone was Nightingale''s indifferent voice.


    "I found the pattern you showed me before." Just after Ye Hao said this, he could feel that the person''s breathing has changed.


    "Where!" Nightingale asked anxiously.


    "It''s in Hushan, Duqiao County. But I advise you to call the people from the Dragon Team. It''s a bit... troublesome here."


    "Didi Didi..."


    There was already a series of blind tones on the other end of the phone.


    Ye Hao collapsed to the ground with a wry smile, he looked at the secret tunnel that had been completely sealed by the rock.


    Hope this can temporarily block the monster.


    Ma Dan, I just came over to catch someone, using it to surprise myself with such a big surprise.


    By the way, mission!


    Ye Hao came back to his senses, clicked on the system page, and saw the prompt box that popped up above. Ye Hao''s expression was as exciting as it was.


    [The mission failed because of the three deaths of the cube. ¡¿


    [Task Punishment: Please tell Song Xiaoyue within a week that she slept with her sister. Reminder: It doesn''t count when the other party is unconscious or not hearing. If the host does not complete the punishment by the time, the system will enforce it. ¡¿


    What the heck!


    Ye Hao raised his numb right hand and patted his forehead.


    He even had the urge to slap himself to death, asking himself to go to Song Xiaoyue and tell her that he had slept with her sister.


    Ye Hao had imagined such a scene, Song Xiaoyue and Song Ying were chasing themselves in the kitchen knife all over the city.


    At the thought of this, Ye Hao trembled all over.


    I just got out of the wolf''s mouth and entered the tiger''s den.


    The sky in Hushan gradually darkened.


    But tonight''s Hushan was very lively, several black cars blocked all the road up to Hushan.


    The villa on the top of Hushan Mountain.


    "You mean, there are a group of people who don''t know what their identity is using the corpse rushing technique to wake up a corpse?" Ye Hao sat on a chair, surrounded by dozens of people inspecting the villa, a pair of 30 or 40 years old. Of men and women are questioning Ye Hao.

 Chapter 568： Maojia

    "Yes. I call it a black armor corpse. It is almost 1.8 meters tall. It wears black armor and has blood-red eyes. The murderous intent on its body spreads as if it killed tens of thousands of people." Ye Hao was there with lingering fears. Talking.


    "Boy, are you scared? You have killed tens of thousands of people. You have watched too much TV series." A young man smiled contemptuously.


    But the next moment, he felt that he was locked in by a breath, and his whole body was sweating.


    Other people around also felt this momentum, and looked at the young man in surprise, this momentum was transmitted from him.


    "His breath is ten times stronger than mine, or even a hundred times stronger!" Ye Hao said coldly.


    The middle-aged man with a cigarette in his mouth slapped the young man''s head: "Boy. Don''t think that you didn''t know that the sky is high and the earth is thick when you just rose to the Xuan Group. This gentleman singled out the entire Xuan Group second team before."


    "I''m sorry. I made you laugh. Let''s put this murderous aside."


    Ye Hao closed the title and his murderous aura disappeared.


    The young man breathed a sigh of relief, clutching his chest, his clothes on his back were soaked.


    "Do you know the news about the fight with my Chai Jian and the others?" Ye Hao looked at the middle-aged man and the middle-aged woman next to him.


    This middle-aged man is the captain of the fourth team of the Xuan Group, named Bao Chongpeng.


    That woman is the captain of the sixth team of Xuan Group, named Zhou Huimin.


    It happened to be on Jiangnan''s side to perform a task, and was called by Nightingale.


    "We all know about this news. But Mr. Ye, the fight is not about aura. What kind of black armor corpse might be too heavy."


    It seems that Captain Bao also thought that Ye Hao''s words just now were exaggerated.


    No matter how strong a person is in this era, he cannot kill as many as tens of thousands of people.


    "I can tell the difference between corpse qi and murderous qi. The monster''s strength is at least in the refining qi state! It may even be innate!" Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "Mr. Ye. Don''t scare us, if we can deal with the Qi Refining Realm, we can deal with it. If it is a monster in the Innate Realm, then you have to ask your superiors to send the people from the land team." Captain Zhou frowned slightly.


    Innate powerhouses, even they have only seen them from a distance.


    There is even a saying in the dragon group, the two groups of Xuanhuang and Huang will run away when they meet the innate!


    This is enough to show how terrifying the innate martial artist is.


    "I''m not sure, I haven''t done anything with it." Ye Hao said bluntly.


    "Cut. Didn''t you just run away." The young man murmured in dissatisfaction before, and Captain Bao glared at him and immediately lowered his head.


    Ta Ta Ta


    Nightingale walked out from the side at this moment: "The excavation of the underpass is estimated to be until tomorrow morning."


    "It seems that we are going to spend the night. You guys, go check some villas and arrange the night guard." Captain Bao began to arrange things.


    Nightingale walked to Ye Hao, she stared at Ye Hao coldly and asked in a deep voice.


    "Are you sure there, you saw the pattern!"


    Ye Hao briefly told Ye Sanye about Ye Sanye to Nightingale, and told her that he was certain that the pattern painted on the small bottle he took out was the pattern that Nightingale had shown himself before.


    "Square three, the national S-level wanted criminal. He was severely injured in an ambush by the Dragon group three years ago and escaped. Since then, there has been no news of him. How did you know he was here." Captain Zhou stared at Ye Hao and asked.


    This woman has a lot of questions, she has been asking herself questions before.


    Ye Hao scratched his hair impatiently: "Didn''t I tell you. The mother of one of my distant sisters was caught by the gangsters here because of something. I''m here to save them."


    "Everyone understands the truth about cutting the grass to root out. I came to their old lair to find their boss and settled accounts, but by chance, I found the hole. After I walked in, I found a few people inside who were working on the corpses."


    Ye Hao made an excuse. No one knew that he came here because he had to complete the task.


    Indeed, Ye Hao''s answer is that there are no loopholes.


    "Packed team. I see if your people are searching for information there, should they share it with me, the client." Ye Hao had many questions in his mind that he didn''t solve.


    And Nightingale''s heart is obviously very heavy now, after asking herself just now, she has been staring at the excavation of the secret tunnel.


    "Mr. Ye, what do you want to ask?"


    "What is the corpse removal technique? I can manipulate those corpses by seeing what those people are saying there."


    "Mr. Ye hasn''t heard of the corpse removal technique?" Captain Bao looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao shook his head: "I only saw it in movie novels. This is the first time I have seen this reality."


    "The corpse chasing technique is a kind of kung fu in the Taoist gate. It relies on strange methods such as talisman and spells to manipulate dead corpses. In ancient times, it was mostly used to transport corpses, but later it gradually developed into manipulating corpses to fight."


    "However, most people in Taoists think that this kung fu is too sinister and unwilling to practice. Until now, it is estimated that only the Maoshan Taoism practiced by the Shijiao Hui Mao''s family has records of the corpse-moving technique."


    Captain Bao explained to Ye Hao, but he didn''t expect that the Mao family of the Shirao Club would be involved.


    Ye Hao didn''t know much about this Mao family. He just heard Nangong Ziqiong say that this is a family with a weird personality and unwilling to communicate with the world. It is also a very lonely existence in the Shijiao Hui.


    "He''s right. But now even the Mao family rarely use the corpse removal technique in front of the world, not to mention the current cremation system implemented by China Huaxia. There are not many corpses for them to resuscitate." Captain Zhou Added on the side.


    "It''s getting late. The secret path will not be cleared until tomorrow, in order to prevent the monsters from coming out. Today, everyone will rest in this villa for a good night, and what''s going on will be clear tomorrow."


    After that, Ye Hao was arranged to rest in the room.


    But Ye Hao didn''t fall asleep while sitting in the room. He really couldn''t sleep.


    Black armor corpse.


    Thinking of this monster and those **** red eyes, Ye Hao felt a tremor all over.


    Perhaps that is really the feeling of a strong person in the innate realm.


    Only when you really face the strong innate can you know the gap between yourself and the innate realm.


    And what should I do about Song Xiaoyue, tell her that I put her sister to sleep?


    Thinking of this, Ye Hao couldn''t fall asleep even more. During this time, Su Xiaoxiao called and asked if he would go back at night.


    Ye Hao told her that he would not go back if something happened temporarily.


    "You haven''t slept yet." Ye Hao hung up and looked at the dark figure who walked into his room.


    Nightingale sat on the sofa next to him: "Can''t sleep."


    That''s right, after searching for a long time, finally there is a clue, how could Nightingale fall asleep.


    "Nightingale, let me ask you a question. What is the concept of Qi Refining Realm." Ye Hao asked.


    During this period of time, he has been trapped in half-step Qi refining for a long time. If he had the strength of Qi refining realm, he would not have been so embarrassed before.


    "The three realms of the acquired martial artist." "Body refining is the body of a cultivator. Only a strong body roots as the foundation can burst out greater power, that is refining power. Having physique and strength is not enough, but one is needed. Breath."

 Chapter 569： Explore the grotto again

    "One can feel the air of heaven and earth. There is a saying, practice the muscles and bones outside, and practice one breath inside. The refining state is the pinnacle of the acquired martial artist. In fact, this is the real beginning of martial arts."


    Ye Hao touched his head: "Whenever you will say these gentle words. Tell me directly how you broke through to the refinement state in the first place."


    Nightingale replied faintly: "This is what my master told me. And my breakthrough method is not necessarily suitable for you. Everyone is different in refining qi. Some people may not be able to achieve half a breath after practicing several cultivations. He doesn¡¯t practice, but the qi can be bred by itself."


    "Martial arts, martial artist. There has never been any example. Every step needs to be taken by yourself. If you always follow the footsteps of the predecessors, it is destined to be difficult to surpass the predecessors. This is why the relationship between the Chinese martial arts is increasingly declining."


    "This is what your master said again, right." Ye Hao asked curiously: "Then who is your master."


    Nightingale kept silent this time, and even closed her eyes and sat there quietly.


    It seems that the identity of this master is still very mysterious, since he doesn''t mention it, he doesn''t ask.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak anymore. Since he couldn''t sleep, he wouldn''t sleep. He sat on the bed, running the Nine Suns Scriptures in his body, facing the black armor corpse, he needed to keep himself in the best condition.


    In the morning of the second day, people from both teams of Xuan Group gathered outside the secret crossing.


    Ye Hao and Nightingale were already ready.


    "The people below have said that, it is estimated that one meter will be able to get through." Bao team said solemnly.


    Team Zhou pulled out the whip on his waist: "If the monster is in the Qi Refining Realm, we will find a way to surrender him. If it is really in the congenital realm as Mr. Ye said, immediately withdraw and block the secret passage!"


    "Yes."


    As time passed bit by bit, everyone stared at the secret tunnel, and baskets of stones were removed.


    "Get through! It''s dark inside and you can''t see anything." A gray man with a hard hat walked out of the underpass.


    "Okay. Thanks for your hard work, now we will immediately evacuate to the outside of the villa."


    The pack team said sternly to the people around them: "Mr. Ye and Nightingale are leading the way. The fourth team follows behind, and the sixth team is ready to support at any time."


    "Yes."


    "Mr. Ye troubles you, you have the highest strength here. This is the lighting stick, you only need to twist the two sides to shine. After going down, you can use this lighting." The team handed several small sticks to Ye Hao. .


    "Ok."


    Ye Hao didn''t object to this decision. He just tried to use fluoroscopy to check the situation below, but he didn''t know why after fluoroscopy detected the location of the two caves, he couldn''t see anything.


    In other words, he could not know the following situation.


    "I''ll go down first." Nightingale took a lighting rod and went down first without hesitation.


    Ye Hao unscrewed a lighting rod and followed behind him.


    The re-dug tunnel was much narrower than before, and could only be passed by one person.


    When Ye Hao and Nightingale walked to the end.


    "Be careful. This is a grotto. There is a bridge in front. The door behind the bridge is where the sarcophagus is." Ye Hao looked around warily.


    The lighting stick in his hand can only illuminate the surrounding area of ??three meters, and it will be dark even further away.


    Nightingale was about to come forward directly, but was held back by Ye Hao.


    "Wait. I don''t know where that monster is yet. Although I know you are anxious, don''t act rashly!" Ye Hao stared at Nightingale, if he didn''t pull her.


    According to her temper, it is estimated that this woman will rush directly.


    "Nightingale. Mr. Ye is right. We still have to be careful. Don''t forget our dragon group''s instructions. While ensuring the completion of the task, we must also ensure the safety of our lives." Captain Bao walked down.


    Nightingale clenched her fists, but still followed Ye Hao honestly.


    "Mr. Ye, first use the lighting stick to see the situation here."


    Ye Hao took out the extra lighting rod, unscrewed it, and threw it forward.


    The lighting rod fell in front of the stone bridge, illuminating an area, but there was a looming black air in the air, and it was probably this black air that hindered Ye Hao''s perspective.


    But there is no such monster.


    Ye Hao unscrewed several lighting rods and threw them out, lighting up the entire grotto, but did not find the monster.


    "Come, confirm the surrounding situation!" Captain Bao waved to the people behind him, and the team members stepped forward to make sure the cave is safe.


    "Report, everything is normal."


    "Report, everything is normal."


    "Report, here... there are a lot of bones here."


    Several team members looked around vigilantly, and found nothing unusual, but the bones under the stone bridge were panicked.


    "That monster may be behind that Shimen." Ye Hao pointed to Shimen, and suddenly he put his hand in front of his mouth.


    Captain Bao immediately made a gesture, and everyone was quiet.


    Tick


    Tick


    Huhuhu


    There was a faint sound of water and howling across the Shimen.


    "There is movement inside." Ye Hao whispered to several people. He pulled out the remaining soulchaser blades from his waist. The other soulchaser blades were still in the grotto where the sarcophagus was placed.


    Captain Bao also heard the sound, and he led the team members quietly to Shimen.


    Nightingale drew her dagger horizontally in front of her, ready to go.


    "I will open the door, and you will act on the occasion." Ye Hao whispered.


    Everyone nodded, waiting for Ye Hao to act.


    Ye Hao unscrewed several lighting rods and held them in the palm of his hand.


    He took a deep breath and suddenly lifted his right foot onto the stone gate. As the stone gate was kicked away, several lighting rods in Ye Hao''s hand were thrown in.


    At the same time, Ye Hao held the Soulchaser Blade in his hand, posing a posture that he could attack at any time.


    Several lighting rods drew arcs in the air.


    Bump


    This is the sound of lighting rods falling on the ground, and several lighting rods light up the grottoes inside.


    Broken sarcophagus, four corpses lying beside the sarcophagus, one corpse nailed to the wall, and a pile of corpses on the ground with severed hands and feet.


    Everything is not the same as when Ye Hao left before, but...


    Ye Hao''s eyes narrowed, wondering that the black armor corpse was missing?


    "Where is the monster you are talking about?" The Captain Bao next to Ye Hao swallowed and looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    Ye Hao frowned, and he walked into the grotto cautiously. At this time, he found a bottomless cave on the side of the sarcophagus.


    The cave seemed to be abandoned by someone abruptly, and there was still a lot of black air enveloped in the cave''s stone walls, as well as claw marks.


    Did that monster dig a hole and ran away?


    The leader of the pack who walked in also found the cave, and he took out a lighting stick and threw it down.


    The cave was a bit deep, and in the end only the sound of thumping was heard, and even the light of the lighting rod disappeared.


    "You two go down and take a look. If there is any situation, immediately withdraw!" Captain Bao arranged for two people to go down and check.


    "Yes!" The two team members took out the props to fix the iron nails on the ground, then tied a rope around their waists, and began to descend into the cave little by little.

 Chapter 570： Task penalty

    "This is the sarcophagus you were talking about?" Captain Zhou looked at the broken sarcophagus. She frowned and looked at the runes on the sarcophagus, and there was some black energy that hadn''t dissipated for a long time.


    "Yes. That monster was originally in this sarcophagus. Then these three people also had the one who was inserted on the wall, the four brothers who performed the corpse scavenge technique. This person is Fang Sanye, that is, the cube three you want. "


    As soon as Ye Hao finished speaking, Nightingale began to search for things on that cube three.


    "How did they become like this?" Captain Bao looked at the appearance of the five mummys, completely not like they had just died, but the clothes on them were brand new.


    "That black armor corpse seems to have some special ability to **** people dry. When I ran away, it had already absorbed the cube three. I guess after I trapped it, it absorbed four other people. Then ran away through this hole."


    Ye Hao began to collect the soulchaser blade he had abandoned here before, while analyzing.


    The two teams of Xuan Group began to search the entire grotto and moved the corpses of the four corpses out.


    Ye Hao walked to the side of Nightingale, and he saw a pile of glass shards in front of Nightingale.


    "Broken?" Ye Hao was stunned. It seems that the medicine bottle on Fang Sanye was broken because of the battle just now. Now he can''t see the pattern on it at all.


    Nightingale didn''t say a word, and there she began to try to put the pieces of the medicine bottle together again.


    Ye Hao, who collected Qi Soulchaser Blades, was also there to help Nightingale piece together. His efforts paid off. Soon a small bottle full of cracks was reassembled, and the pattern on it was a bit fuzzy.


    But Nightingale recognized it at a glance.


    Ye Hao noticed that Nightingale''s breathing had become quicker, and she stared at the pattern stubbornly.


    This time Ye Hao also had time to look at the pattern carefully.


    Very strange pattern, painted in a mess, I have never seen a similar pattern.


    "Yes... it''s it!" Nightingale murmured, and finally saw the pattern that had appeared in her dreams many times after that incident.


    She grabbed the corpse of Fang San and began to search for all possible clues in him.


    Even his clothes were torn apart.


    Finally found something.


    A playing card is a three-squares playing card.


    Nightingale took the card and looked at it for a long time, when she suddenly got up and walked outside.


    "Hey, what are you going to do?" Ye Hao quickly caught up.


    No matter what, Nightingale walked out of the underpass, came into the villa, and then took out the phone.


    "Hey. Check a few things for me. All the information about the S-Class Wanted Cube Three, from his birth to who he has been in contact with now, are for me to check clearly."


    "Also. Check me some organizations around the world that are related to playing cards, or things related to playing cards."


    "Yes. That''s it, tell me as soon as you find it."


    Nightingale hung up, and she squeezed the cube in her hand.


    "Sorry. If I could catch this cube three alive, maybe you could get more information." Ye Hao could see that Nightingale was very excited at the moment, and her hands were shaking.


    "It''s okay. I''m very satisfied with this information." Nightingale took a deep breath.


    "Actually, if you can find out the identities of the four people who will rush the corpse, you should be able to find more information." Ye Hao thought.


    After all, Ye Sanye must be with these four people for some reason.


    "Don''t worry about this."


    A voice came from behind, and Team Zhou and Team Pao walked out of the underpass.


    Team Zhou took her whip back to her waist.


    "About the four corpses of those who performed the corpse removal technique, we will take them back. Then notify the people of the Mao family to come and have a look. Since they performed the corpse removal technique, the people of the Mao family should know their identities."


    Ye Hao looked at the team and asked about the situation of the cave in the cave.


    The team shook their heads: "Below the cave is an underground river. The undercurrents of the underground river are crisscrossed, and we don''t know where the monster you mentioned will go."


    what? Underground river?


    That monster is gone?


    Ye Hao didn''t know if he should be happy or worried.


    "Don''t worry. I will set up a file on this matter in the Dragon Team. If it is really the same as you said, that monster is terrifying, then as long as it appears outside, we will find it the first time. After all, this is well-informed. The 21st century." The team comforted Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t say much.


    In fact, that black armor corpse has nothing to do with him, as long as it doesn''t affect his life, he doesn''t even bother to care about it.


    But I don''t know why Ye Hao feels that something shouldn''t come out.


    "But the scene below is really weird. Those black angers make me still get goosebumps all over my body." Team Zhou touched his arm, feeling the lingering fear of the scene below.


    Afterwards, the Hushan matter did not end because of the inexplicable disappearance of the black armor corpse.


    Ye Hao returned to Haicheng, and Hushan was blocked by the Dragon Team under the name of the official land.


    Ye Hao drove his Porsche 911 and drove Nightingale back to Haicheng.


    "Where are we going?" Ye Hao looked at Nightingale, who kept holding the poker card in her hand.


    On the way back from Duqiao County, she kept watching, and she ignored Ye Hao talking to her.


    "Don''t look, if you keep watching like this, can you still see the flowers coming?" Ye Hao vomited.


    Nightingale recovered. She put down her playing cards and said faintly: "Go back to Gaoqiao Community."


    "Okay, Gaoqiao Community." Ye Hao suddenly realized something was wrong: "Wait, Gaoqiao Community is not where I live, why are you going there."


    "Miss Nangong rented a room upstairs in your villa." Nightingale replied.


    Ye Hao''s eyes widened, let me go!


    Is this girl going crazy? I just had to come to my own house for dinner before, but now she is still moving upstairs.


    "I''m going, she doesn''t have a home, how can she run upstairs to live." Ye Hao stepped on the accelerator, and the car climbed up quickly.


    "Miss, she just played in Haicheng during the time before the Chinese New Year. She will return to Nangong''s house in two days. My protection mission will be completed by then." Nightingale looked out the window.


    It''s okay to leave in two days.


    Soon, Ye Hao and the others returned to the apartment.


    Ye Hao led Nightingale to the door of his room. Just when he walked to the door, Ye Hao heard the sound of giggling in the room.


    Ye Hao took out the key and opened the door.


    I saw that the spring in my room was really splendid, like a fairyland, where pretty sisters were playing poker and playing with each other.


    "Why are you back?" Song Ying just came out of the bathroom.


    "Oh, the chef is back. Hurry up and prepare dinner for us." In the bedroom, Song Xiaoyue poked her head out and looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao, the other woman, didn''t care, but seeing Song Ying and Song Xiaoyue, the punishment of the mission appeared in Ye Hao''s head. What should come will come...

 Chapter 571： Mandatory task

    "You are all here." Ye Hao looked at Song Ying and Song Xiaoyue with a little embarrassment.


    Although there is a seven-day penalty for that task.


    But looking at the two sisters, Ye Hao still couldn''t help thinking about this.


    "Isn''t Xiao Xiao here?" Ye Hao looked at the room, but couldn''t find Su Xiao Xiao.


    "Little was gone when we came, and she called her and said something was going on outside." Qiu Xueyao was playing cards with Zhou Qianyi, Song Ying, and Nangong Ziqiong.


    Nangong Ziqiong was still the same after the change, and she blinked at Ye Hao.


    "How did you get in if you weren''t here..." Ye Hao thought of something, holding his head: "Okay, I didn''t say anything when I was nothing."


    Qiu Xueyao smiled and gestured a scissor hand to the girls.


    Needless to say, you also know that Qiu Xueyao must have used the master key to open her door.


    "You are a people''s policeman anyway, why didn''t you go to work today and play cards here." Ye Hao took out two bottles of Coke from the refrigerator and handed it to the nightingale next to him.


    Nightingale shook her head. She said that she would go back to Nangong Ziqiong''s room first. It seemed that she should go to see how the intelligence was going.


    "Please. The people''s police also have entertainment time. And this time I will not have a holiday during the Chinese New Year, so I have to stay on duty. So the team arranged for me to take a break in advance these two days." Qiu Xueyao said.


    "Then you don''t go home to see your parents, come here." Ye Hao teased.


    "You need to control it!" Qiu Xueyao glared at Ye Hao.


    In fact, she wanted to go home too, but when she called, the first sentence asked on the other end of the phone was not whether she was okay, but asking her if Ye Hao was coming.


    How could this make her go back? I guess if she goes back alone, the roots of her ears will not be clean.


    [System Mandatory Task: Within 24 hours, you cannot refuse any request from anyone related to the host. Task reward: issued according to the completion of the host''s task time. ¡¿


    Kaz


    The Coke bottle in Ye Hao''s hand was crushed.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Song Xiaoyue on the side looked surprised at the crushed Coke bottle in Ye Hao''s hand.


    "It''s okay. Suddenly I thought of a very interesting thing, and couldn''t hold back." Ye Hao threw the Coke bottle into the trash can and ran into the bathroom by himself.


    I''m tired.


    This system also keeps people from resting for a while.


    When there are no tasks, none of them come. Once the tasks come, they are all messy and mandatory tasks!


    Ye Hao splashed his face with clear water to calm himself down.


    But this task should be fine, just let yourself agree to the requirements of acquaintances within the next 24 hours. Since it is an acquaintance, there should be no excessive demands.


    When Ye Hao opened the door to go out, he happened to ran into Qiu Xueyao hurriedly holding his mobile phone.


    "Xiaoyue, you will fight for me for a while." Qiu Xueyao ran into the bathroom, and then there was a voice.


    Ye Hao walked to the side of the card game and watched the beauty playing cards.


    Snapped


    The bathroom door was pushed open, and Ye Hao felt a gaze that made him uneasy.


    "Ye Hao, come out!" Qiu Xueyao''s cold words made Ye Hao even more uneasy.


    This Nizi has absolutely no good things to find herself.


    Ye Hao went out.


    "Why did Xueyao suddenly find Ye Hao something?" Zhou Qianyi muttered curiously.


    "Follow them, we continue to play cards."


    Outside the room.


    Ye Hao looked at Qiu Xueyao in surprise: "You...what did you say? You say it again."


    Qiu Xueyao exhaled and repeated it again.


    "My parents and grandparents are going to come here in the afternoon. To play with us for a day or two, my mom emphasized that my boyfriend should go with him."


    Ye Hao looked at Qiu Xueyao staring at her eyes, and pointed her finger at herself.


    "Does your boyfriend mean me?"


    Qiu Xueyao rolled her eyes.


    "You thought I wanted to find you, but who told my mother to miss you now. If she can''t see you in the afternoon, I will be miserable. Just say you will accompany me."


    To be reasonable, I already have a woman like Song Ying, and it is very immoral to pretend to be Qiu Xueyao''s boyfriend.


    Ye Hao wanted to refuse, but the words turned into his lips.


    "Don''t worry. Just see our parents, just leave it to me."


    "Don''t be narcissistic. My parents." Qiu Xueyao blushed: "Okay. We will find a reason to leave after lunch. My parents and their car at three in the afternoon."


    After speaking, Qiu Xueyao went back to the house.


    Ye Hao opened his mouth and looked at the back of Qiu Xueyao entering the room dumbfounded.


    I''m tired, I originally wanted to refuse.


    Ye Hao knew that this must be a trick of the system, forcing himself to be unable to refuse others'' requests.


    But just going to see her parents with Qiu Xueyao shouldn''t be a big deal.


    Ye Hao comforted himself in his heart, he was not going to go back to the house anymore, he was worried that those women would ask for something again.


    He went to Nangong Ziqiong''s room.


    After knocking on the door, Nightingale opened the door.


    A computer in the house is working.


    "How about the information? Do you need me to check it for you." Ye Hao walked into the room.


    "No. Although my friend can''t compare to you in computer technology, he is still very good in intelligence." Nightingale returned to the computer desk.


    "You are not here with those women, why are you here."


    "Take refuge."


    Ye Hao fell directly on the bed in the bedroom. When he lay down, he realized that his behavior was not very good.


    The bed is a kind of daughter fragrance, it should be Nangong Ziqiong who slept here.


    Forget it, no matter.


    This woman ran here to play around and lay down on her bed by herself.


    Thinking about it, Ye Hao rolled twice on the bed in revenge.


    Dididi


    The phone rang, and Ye Hao glanced at it. It turned out to be a message from Nangong Ziqiong.


    Nangong Ziqiong: I have time in these two days.


    This woman was playing cards with those women, and she still had time to message herself.


    Ye Hao did not return to her.


    Nangong Ziqiong: I may be leaving tomorrow. I want to invite you to have a meal with me, just the two of us, okay.


    Ye Hao looked at the information, and his two eyes stared out.


    Who can believe this is a message from the superstar Nangong Ziqiong!


    However, it shouldn''t matter if you ignore her.


    Ye Hao thought so, his right hand was raised uncontrollably, and he started replying to messages on the phone.


    My goodness, is this the retribution for me to sleep in your bed.


    Ye Hao grabbed his right hand with his left hand, trying to stop the movement of his right hand.


    The nightingale on the side saw Ye Hao lying on the bed there and fighting each other, and silently moved her eyes back to her computer screen.


    Didi


    Nangong Ziqiong''s phone rang while playing cards, and she picked up the phone.


    "Zi''er, what''s wrong with you? Take your cell phone later, is it a text message from your boyfriend?" Qiu Xueyao, who was sitting opposite her, teased.


    "You want to control, eat my bomb!"


    Nangong Ziqiong saw the contents of the phone with a smile on his face, put down the phone and continued playing cards.


    The phone screen dimmed slowly, and a message was displayed on the screen that was not closed. Hao: No problem!

 Chapter 572： Qiu Xueyaos parents are coming?

    Nightingale looked at Ye Hao, who was lying on the bed as if collapsed.


    "Your mind is all right."


    Ye Hao smiled bitterly; "I''m fine, but I won''t know if there is anything after that."


    The evil system.


    Dididi


    This is the beep from Nightingale''s computer.


    Then came the sound of Nightingale''s fingers tapping on the keyboard.


    "Why, did the information come back?" Ye Hao sat up and looked at the series of documents and English letters on the screen.


    Nightingale did not speak, looking at the intelligence.


    Ye Hao got up, walked behind Nightingale, his eyes fell on the computer screen.


    The top file of those documents has a few words written in English.


    [All source files will be destroyed automatically after ten minutes and cannot be downloaded]


    "You friend is quite cautious." Ye Hao and Nightingale browsed the information together.


    I have to say that the amount of these materials is quite huge, most of which are related to global time related to playing cards, or related to the S-level wanted criminal square three.


    After ten minutes, all files were automatically deleted, leaving no trace on Nightingale''s computer.


    "The harvest is not small." Ye Hao sat back on the bed, and the information just now was quite complete.


    The matter of box three is very detailed.


    If Ye Hao were to find these things, he could also find them, but it would take a while.


    And the person that Nightingale asked for only took less than a day. One can imagine how big an intelligence network is behind that person.


    "What useful information did you get from these materials just now?" Nightingale turned her head and looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao cocked Erlang''s legs.


    "Cube Three, formerly known as Chen Sheng, from Yangcheng. Born in Xiwu, he went abroad to the Middle East 15 years ago to practice for a while, then returned to Asia, nicknamed Iron Claw, and performed several missions, because his strength climbed to Asia at that time. Top ten killers."


    "There is no problem with these, but one day Iron Claw retired from the killer world and returned to China, and was renamed Cube Three."


    "Because they endangered national security in the country, they also killed many people. The Dragon Group sent people to ambush him at the time, and the square escaped with triple wounds. Since then, he has not appeared incognito."


    This is the information about Box Three that Ye Hao just saw.


    "There was no problem in the first half. But obviously there was a big problem in the second half. What caused him to give up his honor in the killer world and return to China."


    "This is very important, but this information rarely mentions anyone he had close contact with."


    "And another piece of information, not to mention that there are really many cases involving the word poker around the world, but the real reason is rarely known. From this perspective, there are many men''s singles, and it takes a long time."


    Ye Hao gave out her own analysis, and Nightingale nodded in agreement, Ye Hao''s thoughts were similar to hers.


    Didi


    Just then another email popped up on Nightingale''s computer.


    After clicking on the email, it was a short English word, but this line made Ye Hao frowned. [Ying, there is a news I just found. This Cube Three had once performed a task with two other people. Iron Claw had never performed a task with a team, only these two people. They are the dead Asian killer frog and Cui Zhenhu. When the frog died, the Xiangdu police had


    A three diamond playing card was found on his body. Hope this information is helpful to you]


    Frog, Cui Zhenhu?


    Ye Hao never expected that these two names would appear before his eyes again.


    Both of them were killed by him.


    "Nightingale. It seems that there is really a mysterious organization behind these people." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    Nightingale closed her eyes, she seemed to be thinking about something.


    After a long time, she got up and turned off the computer.


    "What are you going for?" Ye Hao watched Nightingale walk into the bathroom.


    "Bath."


    Uh


    "Hey, we are discussing things now, why are you going to take a bath." Ye Hao was a bit speechless, he didn''t expect the topic of Nightingale to turn so fast.


    Black leather clothes and some black underwear were thrown out, ignoring Ye Hao''s existence.


    Rushing


    Then came the sound of showering in the bathroom.


    I go, this is when I don¡¯t exist.


    Ye Hao looked at the female clothes on the floor, he picked it up and put it on the bed, and walked out of the room silently.


    In the bathroom, Nightingale was wet all over, and she stroked the wounds on her body with her hand, as if she was reminiscing something.


    ...


    Su Xiaoxiao came back at noon and brought Ye Hao an amazing news.


    It may be something that happened in Duqiao Town, which caused some spiritual damage to Su Yan, and caused Su Yan to suddenly say that she would go to the temple to worship Buddha after returning.


    Su Xiao urinates to accompany Su Yan, but after worshipping, Su Yan actually proposed to become a nun.


    Su Xiaoxiao was a good student to persuade each other, but Su Yan was stubborn to become a nun.


    "This may be a good thing for her, too." Ye Hao sighed and touched Su Xiaoxiao''s head: "Don''t worry, your brother doesn''t have anything else. There is a lot of money. I promise to raise you for nothing. Get fat and get married."


    "Are you going to raise pigs." Su Xiaoxiao glared at Ye Hao.


    "I don''t care about you, I feel like cooking. This girl is hungry." Su Xiaoxiao hopped over to Song Xiaoyue and started playing with them.


    Seeing her look, she is really happy now, although her mother has gone to shave her hair.


    But this completely untied her inner knot, perhaps this is another kind of relief.


    After lunch at noon, Ye Hao and Qiu Xueyao left the apartment on the grounds that something happened.


    "Are you going to drive this car to pick up my parents?" Qiu Xueyao watched Ye Hao preparing to open the door of the Porsche 911.


    Ye Hao said, "But I only have this car now."


    "No, no. Wouldn''t your car drive over to scare my parents to death. And also can''t hold so many people." Qiu Xueyao waved his hand again and again.


    "What about your car?" Ye Hao asked.


    Qiu Xueyao glared at Ye Hao suddenly: "It''s okay if you don''t say anything. I''m annoyed when you say it. You picked up my car without saying a word, but got a traffic police girl to send it back."


    "At that time, the traffic police girl saw that the owner of the car was me, and her eyes were about to kill me dozens of times, as if I had done something hurtful."


    "My car is now sent for care."


    Ye Hao touched his nose and hurriedly changed the subject: "Then I will find a car now. By the way, besides your parents, grandparents, who else will come."


    "Just pick them up. Uncle and Auntie and the others will be in Haicheng. Then we will book the restaurant and inform them when we eat."


    "That means there are six people, right." Ye Hao picked up the phone and dialed that number. "Hey. It''s me, do me a favor. I want a car that can seat six people. That''s right, it will be delivered to me within half an hour. The license plate must be complete."

 Chapter 573： Invitation from Nangong Michelle

    "Who are you calling?" Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    This call, a few words called a car?


    "The owner of a car dealership I know. I bought a few cars from him before." Ye Hao said with his hands in his pockets.


    "Car dealer? Stop joking, okay, you ask the boss of the car dealer to get you a car that can be driven within half an hour. It''s still half an hour, forget it, forget it. We''ll call to the station to pick you up My parents." Qiu Xueyao gave Ye Hao a white look.


    He didn''t believe what Ye Hao said.


    Ye Hao shrugged, followed Qiu Xueyao and walked out of the community.


    I walked to the gate of the community and waited for a long time. I don''t know if it''s about the New Year, but I can''t get a taxi.


    Just when Qiu Xueyao looked at her watch anxiously.


    "Damn it, I knew I wouldn''t send my car to take care of it a few days ago."


    Qiu Xueyao could only chop her feet there.


    Zi Zi Zi


    A black car stopped beside Qiu Xueyao at this time.


    A woman wearing a blue uniform and stockings got out of the car, panting a little, holding several folders in her hand.


    "Mr. Ye, I''m sorry, I''m sorry for being late."


    The woman walked directly in front of Ye Hao in three and two steps, and she bowed and apologized.


    Ye Hao looked at the phone: "It''s okay, I was only two minutes late. Is this the car you prepared for me?"


    Ye Hao looked at this black car, but it looked more like an SUV.


    "Mr. Ye. Our boss made arrangements for you immediately after receiving your call, but the only current car we can drive is this Porsche Cayenne. The price is less than 1.5 million, which may not be worthy of Mr. Ye''s identity. "


    The saleswoman said with a wry smile: "Mr. Ye gave us too hasty time."


    Ye Hao looked at the space in the car. It was quite spacious, and it should be no problem to squeeze and sit six people.


    "You brought the card machine." Ye Hao looked at the female salesperson.


    The saleswoman was overjoyed and immediately took out the credit card machine she carried with her.


    Within a minute or two, Ye Hao took it that if he sat in the driver''s seat, he looked at Qiu Xueyao who was still on the side of the road in a daze.


    "Hey, didn''t you say it''s too late, don''t get in the car soon." Ye Hao urged.


    Qiu Xueyao took the passenger seat.


    The car started, and she could see through the rearview mirror that the saleswoman bowed to the shadow of the car as they left.


    "I''ll go. It''s really different if you have money. This treatment." Qiu Xueyao was not surprised by this car.


    After all, a man who can drive a Porsche 911 can''t afford a Cayenne.


    It¡¯s just that the service attitude is really amazing. Within half an hour of a phone call, a car with all the license plate procedures will be delivered to you.


    Sure enough, I really complied with the old saying, that money can make ghosts go around.


    Soon the car arrived at the station, and Qiu Xueyao''s parents had already been waiting at the place they had agreed.


    "Parents, let you wait. If you want to come, we don''t even have to say anything in advance, so we didn''t even prepare." Qiu Xueyao got out of the car to help her parents, grandparents, and grandma with luggage.


    "Uncles and aunts, old man, grandma hurry up and get in the car." Ye Hao did a good job of what a "boyfriend" should do, opened the door for them, and let his grandparents sit in.


    "Ahao. This is your car, it''s quite expensive, it''s quite new." Old man Qiu got in the car, although he was not familiar with the car.


    But just look at the configuration in the car, it looks like a new car.


    "It''s not expensive, it''s only a hundred thousand. It''s not a new car, it just breaks down and drives less." Ye Hao said casually.


    Qiu Xueyao, who helped her parents to salute with confidence, rolled her eyes.


    More than one million cars were said to be hundreds of thousands, and you just mentioned that a car that was less than an hour in hand was called a broken car. She seemed to feel Cayenne crying!


    These words are probably what Ye Hao said.


    "A Hao. We didn''t bother you when we came here suddenly." Mother Qiu sat down in the passenger seat without seeing her, and began to chat with Ye Hao.


    "Don''t bother. Uncles and aunts can come, I''m too late." Ye Hao smiled, he looked at Qiu Xueyao sitting in the back row; "Where are we going now."


    "The hotel is booked, let''s go directly..." Qiu Xueyao was interrupted before she finished speaking.


    "What hurry, go to your aunt''s house first." Qiu mother said with a smile.


    "Auntie''s house?" Qiu Xueyao looked at her mother in confusion.


    Mother Qiu said with a smile: "This time my grandparents and I came to Haicheng specially for two things."


    "First, if you are a policeman and don''t go home during the Chinese New Year, how can everyone not have a reunion meal. So we took advantage of your two-day holiday to come over, and we ate this group meal in advance. "


    "The second is another big happy event. Your aunt has it!"


    Speaking of this, Ye Hao could see through the rearview mirror that the corners of the mouths of Mr. Qiu and Mrs. Qiu had cracked flowers.


    "Yes? What is there." Qiu Xueyao still asked in a daze.


    "You are going to have a nephew," Qiu Mu said with a smile.


    Qiu Xueyao reacted, and she said in surprise: "The big aunt is pregnant? When did it happen?"


    "It was two days ago. Your uncle called us and said that we have. Today they went to the hospital for a second review, and they should have returned home by now." Qiu mother said with a smile.


    "My uncle is true too. I won''t tell me if my uncle is pregnant, do we want to buy some clothes for the children?" Qiu Xueyao was also very happy at the moment.


    "Look at you like this. Before you have a baby, you are anxious to buy clothes."


    Along the way, there was a joyful atmosphere in the car.


    Elder Qiu and Grandma Qiu laughed all the way, which is understandable, after all, their only son has a future, can they be unhappy.


    Soon Ye Hao followed Qiu''s mother''s instructions and saw a luxurious small villa area, and the security guard enthusiastically opened the railing for them.


    "The security guard''s temper has improved a lot. When we came before, he still refused to let us in." Qiu Mu muttered.


    Qiu Xueyao clutched her arms and chuckled. It''s not because they have a good temper, but because they saw the value of this car and didn''t dare to stop it.


    "Here, this is the one." He stopped in front of a small two-story building.


    "Uncles and aunts, get off the car first. I''ll find a place to park." Ye Hao told Qiu Xueyao and the others to get out of the car first, and find a parking space by themselves.


    Didi


    At this moment, the mobile phone information prompted the sound.


    Ye Hao picked up the phone.


    Nangong Ziqiong: At 8 o''clock tonight, Shuiyueju, see or leave.


    Under Ye Hao''s helpless expression, his right hand moved on its own again, typing a few words on the screen. See or leave.

 Chapter 574： Two dinners

    Shuiyueju at 8 o''clock in the evening, if Qiu Xueyao has time here.


    There should be no problem. If you have a good meal, go to Nangong Ziqiong, and you will be fine if you arrange the timeline.


    Ye Hao secretly planned, got off the car and walked into the villa.


    Inside the villa.


    "Oh. Dad, Mom. You are here." The eldest aunt saw the parents coming and immediately brought them tea and water.


    The big aunt on the side stood up: "I''ll go to the kitchen to get you some food."


    "Don''t move. Take what to eat, you don''t pay attention to your own body now, you tell me where the things are, I will let Lao Qiu take it." Qiu mother directly held the eldest mother, and then asked Qiu father to take it thing.


    Qiu''s mother looked at her aunt expectantly: "Are you sure?"


    Mentioned this topic, both Father Qiu and Grandma Qiu looked over eagerly.


    The uncle took out a piece of paper and happily handed it to everyone.


    "OK, it''s been more than a month!"


    A simple piece of paper passed through the hands of everyone, and the atmosphere of joy suddenly overflowed.


    At this moment, Ye Hao just walked in.


    When the uncle saw Ye Hao, the expression on his face was even more terrible, and he ran over in three and two steps, holding Ye Hao''s hand enthusiastically.


    "Ahao, thank you."


    "Thank you so much!"


    Everyone looked at this scene in amazement, how could the uncle see Ye Hao even kiss them than he did.


    Seeing the suspicious eyes of everyone, the uncle told them the reason.


    It turned out that the reason why the uncle was able to come and get a son was because that night in Lincheng, Ye Hao gave the uncle acupuncture treatment and prescribed a prescription for the uncle.


    After that, the aunt''s belly moved within a month.


    "It turned out to be like this, I just said why you seemed to have changed people during that month." The aunt gave her a little shame a look.


    "It turns out that there is A Hao''s credit here." Qiu''s mother seemed to be praised, her mouth blooming.


    Qiu Xueyao on the side murmured: "It must be the blind cat that has hit the dead mouse."


    Although Qiu Xueyao didn''t believe it, she didn''t have much doubt in her heart. After all, too many amazing things had happened to this man.


    And she still remembered the uncle in the next room that night and they tossed into the middle of the night.


    "Ahao. It just happens that I''m not feeling well recently, so you can show me too." Old man Qiu patted his waist.


    "Yes, yes. Xueyao''s father''s body is not good lately, Ahao, you can help to show it." Qiu''s mother''s eyes lit up and he pushed Qiu''s father.


    Father Qiu blushed: "I... I have a bad body, my body is very good."


    Some men are said to have this kind of problem, but in front of the younger generation, they are a little bit frustrated after all.


    "Uncle. I am getting older, and I will inevitably have some physical problems. It''s just that I don''t have any tools here." Ye Hao''s words just fell.


    Uncle left a sentence of "wait".


    He ran upstairs, and soon he came down with a box.


    "A Hao. Look at whether the things inside fit together." The uncle opened the box and placed it in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao took a look, and the contents of this box were really complete.


    Silver needle, alcohol lamp, jar.


    Acupuncture and cupping are all available.


    "Since I was treated by A Hao, I have been fascinated by Chinese medicine. It''s a pity that I have found many Chinese medicine doctors who are not as capable as A Hao. I just have time today. A Hao will show me."


    As soon as the uncle finished speaking, the uncle gave him a twist on his waist and stared at him; "You still see. I''m pregnant now, so I can''t accompany you."


    "Yes. You kid, I can tell you that now my daughter-in-law is the treasure of our Qiu family, if you dare to offend her, see if I won''t kill you!" Grandma Qiu also rarely joked.


    The whole family is happy.


    Ye Hao looked at Qiu Xueyao on the side; "What time do we eat in the evening, let me see if there is enough time."


    "Shuiyueju, half past six in the evening."


    Shuiyueju!


    Ye Hao glanced at Qiu Xueyao abruptly.


    Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao suspiciously: "What''s the problem?"


    "No...no problem." Ye Hao''s mouth was okay, but his heart was suspended.


    At 6:30 Shuiyue stayed at the dinner at Qiu''s house, and at 8:


    Still in the same place, although there is a little time gap, I hope that I will not touch it then, otherwise I will be embarrassed.


    "It''s only four o''clock. You can show it to the elderly first." Qiu Xueyao also wanted to see Ye Hao''s skill.


    "Then Grandpa Qiu comes first. Lie down on the sofa."


    Under Ye Hao''s instructions, Grandpa Qiu fell on the sofa and pressed his hand on Grandpa Qiu a few times.


    "Grandpa Qiu''s lumbar spine is not good, and there is also a problem with the cervical spine. Isn''t the blood pressure a bit high, and headaches from time to time."


    "Oh my God! Ahao, you are really good, just press the button and you will know the problem of the old man''s body!" Qiu mother exclaimed.


    Before, they had only heard the uncle say that Ye Hao was great, and they still had big doubts in their hearts.


    But now that Ye Hao pressed his hand, he knew that Grandpa Qiu''s physical problems were more powerful than the equipment in the hospital!


    "Grandpa Qiu needs to be raised. I will write a list later. Grandma Qiu will get one for Grandpa Qiu every day. I will give Grandpa Qiu acupuncture first."


    After speaking, Ye Hao started to work, and lifted up Grandpa Qiu''s shirt, revealing the old man''s thin back.


    I took out the silver needle and tied it up. After a few minutes, my back was covered with silver needles.


    "Huh." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, "How is Grandpa Qiu feeling."


    "Comfortable, I haven''t been so comfortable in more than ten years." Grandpa Qiu half-squinted his eyes, as if enjoying himself.


    Seeing the old man enjoying himself, others are also looking forward to it.


    After that, Ye Hao successively gave needles to both the uncle and aunt.


    The eldest mother is pregnant, Ye Hao aims at restoring the fetus.


    After Qiu''s father and Qiu''s mother were lying on the sofa, Qiu''s mother was peacefully.


    Ye Hao looked at Qiu Xueyao, with a joking smile on his lips.


    "I...I just forget it." Qiu Xueyao felt a little uneasy, and she waved her hand.


    "Xueyao, if you are busy all day long and your health is not good, let A Hao get some stitches. A Hao''s stitches are really comfortable."


    "Yes, it''s more useful than going to the hospital."


    Qiu Mu praised them.


    Qiu Xueyao swallowed, but in the end she couldn''t help everyone, she lay on the sofa obediently.


    "You...just let me take a look." Qiu Xueyao glared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shrugged: "No problem."


    just looking around?


    After Ye Hao watched Qiu Xueyao get down, a wicked smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Wasn''t it very hungry before, and I used my master key to open my door.


    Today the peasants have turned themselves into landlords! There are grudges and grievances! Ye Hao picked up Qiu Xueyao''s back clothes directly.

 Chapter 575： Qius forced marriage

    Qiu Xueyao felt the coldness of her back, and almost exclaimed, but fortunately she held it back.


    Before she turned her head to question Ye Hao, she felt a pair of big hands pressing directly on her back, and a refreshing feeling filled her whole body.


    It seemed to be touching her body again and again, giving her a feeling of wanting to shout.


    But her parents were nearby. If she shouted out at this time, she wouldn''t be ashamed.


    But the feeling of the body really made her feel a little bit ecstatic. The hands were only slightly pressed, but there was an indescribable magic power that made her feel soft.


    More than ten minutes later, Qiu Xueyao slumped on the sofa, her face flushed.


    "What''s wrong with Xueyao?" Qiu''s mother who had finished pulling out the needle looked at Qiu Xueyao who was lying on the sofa and asked suspiciously.


    "It''s okay. It''s that Xueyao''s body bones are a bit crispy. Maybe it''s because I don''t have enough rest time. I gave it a massage." Ye Hao patted Qiu Xueyao''s back.


    "Get up, when do you want to lie down."


    Woo woo


    Because of Ye Hao''s touch, Qiu Xueyao''s mouth subconsciously heard a voice, but fortunately, because of covering her mouth, the voice was not so shameful.


    She got up and gave Ye Hao a ferocious look.


    It was already six o''clock in the evening, and everyone set off for Shuiyueju.


    "Parents. Do you make my car?" Out of the villa, the uncle took out the keys.


    A black car rang in the garage of the villa.


    "Ok."


    The old man did not refuse, and got into the car of his uncle.


    "Your boy, this car is quite expensive." Mr. Qiu looked at the layout of the car; "I have more than 100,000."


    More than one hundred thousand?


    The uncle smiled and said, "Dad. This car is an Audi a6, more than 600,000 yuan."


    "More than six hundred thousand? Did your kid spend a little money in the past few years? Just this car is not as good as A Hao''s car of over one hundred thousand dollars. When you buy a car in the future, pay attention and don''t be fooled by others. "Old man Qiu cursed with a calm face.


    what?


    Your car of more than 600,000 is not as good as that of more than 100,000?


    The uncle was stunned for a moment, and then he saw a car driving next to him, and the driving window was rolled down.


    "Uncle, you go to Shuiyueju first. I will pick up Qiao Linying and them."


    After speaking, the window rolled up and the car drove out.


    The uncle pointed to the car in the distance in surprise: "Dad. A Hao told you that his car is more than 100,000 yuan?"


    "Yes. It''s much more comfortable to sit up than you, and it''s more spacious inside. When it comes to spending money, you still have to learn from Ah Hao." The old man did not forget to comment on the bad parts of the uncle''s car.


    Uncle smiled bitterly in his heart. The price of the Porsche Cayenne is at least twice that of his car. Can it be more comfortable than his own.


    More than 100,000 cars.


    I''ll give you one million, you go and buy me ten.


    These uncles also vomited in their hearts. He guessed that Ye Hao was afraid that the price would scare the elderly, so he made up one casually.


    ...


    The sky gradually darkened.


    Ye Hao received the second aunt Qiao Linying''s family.


    The family came to a box in Shuiyueju.


    "Guests, please wait. The food will be delivered soon." Under Ye Hao''s urging, the waiter quickly served them.


    "Ahao, what''s going on tonight?" Qiu mother asked curiously.


    "It''s okay, just a little hungry." Ye Hao pretended to be embarrassed. .


    He looked at the time secretly, half past six.


    Even if they eat slowly, one and a half hours should be enough for them to finish eating, and then he is going to Nangong Ziqiong''s appointment.


    Everything looks very satisfactory.


    Ye Hao began to chat with everyone, Qiao Linying was much calmer than before, but her eyes would fall on Ye Hao from time to time.


    More than half an hour has passed between eating and chatting.


    Everyone moved their chopsticks a lot less frequently. When Ye Hao thought that this meal was about to end, he never thought that something had just begun.


    "A Hao." Qiu''s mother looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao raised his head: "What''s wrong, auntie."


    "Although this year''s reunion dinner was eaten earlier, the meaning is still there. Since we let you be together, it means that we have already regarded you as our family." Qiu''s mother was very serious.


    Qiu Xueyao on the side pulled her mother: "Mom. Why are you talking about eating?"


    Qiu''s mother drank a little wine today, a little drunk.


    "Why can''t you tell me, Xue Yao. Your boss is no longer young, and now your uncle''s affairs are settled. I am worried about you now."


    "Mom!" Qiu Xueyao felt that the atmosphere was not right.


    "Shut up and feed me honestly. Now I and A Hao are chatting." Mother Qiu glared at Qiu Xueyao.


    Qiu Xueyao had no choice but to hold the chopsticks honestly, but had no intention of eating at all.


    "Ahao, I ask you. Would you like to marry our Xueyao!"


    Qiu Mu''s sudden question caused all the people present to be taken aback.


    Qiu Xueyao bears the brunt, she never thought that her mother would ask this question.


    Next is Qiao Linying. The scene in front of her is really surprising. Her little head hasn''t turned around. Didn''t she say that her sister and Ye Hao are now fake lovers.


    Why are we talking about marriage now?


    In the end, of course, it was Ye Hao. He looked at Qiu Xueyao in surprise, and asked her which one was singing.


    What the **** is going on, isn''t it just a meal? This is the wrong way to open it.


    "Ahao, don''t look at Xue Yao. Auntie asks you if you want to marry her!" Qiu''s mother was very tough.


    "I do."


    Words without hesitation came out of Ye Hao''s mouth.


    "Can we hold a wedding for you after the Chinese New Year?"


    "can!"


    "Xueyao is not young now. You can work hard first. We are not old antiques. It''s okay to get pregnant and get married. Come on, let us hold the fat grandson."


    "I will work hard!"


    Ye Hao''s answer was smooth and flowing, almost without any pause.


    Qiu''s mother was happy, and Qiu''s father nodded in satisfaction.


    Elder Qiu picked up the wine glass and took another sip.


    In their opinion, Ye Hao really loves Qiu Xueyao, so he rushed to answer it. It''s strange not to love it.


    Under the wine table, Ye Hao felt that both of his legs were twisted, Qiao Linying and Qiu Xueyao sitting on both sides of him.


    Both women were staring at Ye Hao with interrogating eyes, asking him what was going on, and they agreed without thinking about it.


    Grandma, I don''t want to either.


    But I don¡¯t listen to my mouth now.


    Ye Hao is really a dumb to eat Coptis now.


    "Mom. I don''t agree. We have made it clear before that we will not talk about these things in the short term. As for the children, I have not wanted to in recent years." Qiu Xueyao couldn''t help it, patted the table directly to refute.


    "You can''t tolerate your answer or not, and you don''t look at how old you are now, and you are a policeman. Do you know how much I worry about you at home every day!"


    It may be a drunk relationship, Qiu¡¯s mother said, she cried: "I don¡¯t understand those great principles. I only know that I want to see my daughter live a peaceful life. I can give her when I grow old. Bring the kids and cook."


    "I don''t want me to send a white-haired person to a black-haired person someday." "Now... I know I can''t stop you from continuing to be a police officer, but I only want to hold my grandson, do you want to deprive it!" "

 Chapter 576： So exciting

    Speak truth after drinking.


    In fact, Qiu Xueyao''s temper is like her mother, very tough.


    Father Qiu sighed and wiped Qiu''s mother''s eye sockets with a napkin.


    "Xueyao. Your mother is really worried about you at home. She has to go to the temple to pray for you every week. After the incident in the city last time, she had nightmares for several nights and couldn''t sleep well."


    Qiu Xueyao bit her lip, her eyes reddened.


    The arm that often held the gun was trembling slightly.


    "Xue Yao, listen to your mother''s advice." The second aunt also came forward to persuade.


    "I beg you, don''t force me." Qiu Xueyao forcibly resisted the sparkle in her eyes.


    "I won''t force you. You don''t necessarily get married when you are 30!" Qiu''s mother shouted at Qiu Xueyao.


    "Okay, okay." Old man Qiu patted the table with a calm face: "Today is a happy day. Why are you crying? Let me sit down and talk about anything after dinner!"


    When the old man spoke, everyone''s mood gradually calmed down, and they all sat down.


    On the surface, it was calm, but the thought of being hooked up could not disappear, and the second aunt comforted Qiu''s mother silently.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom." Qiu Xueyao pushed the door out.


    Ye Hao felt this weird atmosphere, and he himself had a great responsibility.


    If he had agreed with dissatisfaction before, he would not make such a fuss.


    "Um... I''ll go see Xue Yao." Ye Hao found an excuse and followed out.


    He walked out of the dining room and looked for it, and finally saw Qiu Xueyao on the sink in a bathroom.


    Her face was covered with water stains, and she couldn''t tell whether it was water or tears.


    "That... I''m sorry. I... didn''t think so much before, so I agreed. Who would have thought..." Ye Hao looked at Qiu Xueyao, who was in a bad mood, and secretly blamed himself.


    This compulsory task is too unhuman, it is not adding fuel to the fire.


    "You are not to blame." Qiu Xueyao said while looking at the mirror.


    "I was the one who was wrong from the beginning. I chose this industry selfishly. I know my parents have been worrying about me. They urged me to get married, but actually they want to change my mind by relying on my family."


    "And I just keep running away."


    "Looking for you to be my fake boyfriend is just escaping."


    Qiu Xueyao''s tone was calm, calm and even a little scary.


    "You..." Ye Hao didn''t know what to say at this moment, and it was the first time he met this kind of scene.


    "You don''t need to comfort me. I''ll find a solution to this matter." Qiu Xueyao took out the tissue next to her and wiped her face, then turned her head back to the box.


    Ye Hao stood there, sighing dryly.


    "How do I feel that you are real boyfriend and girlfriend now." A jealous word came from the side.


    Ye Hao turned his head, Qiao Linying stood behind him for some time.


    "Are you serious about your promise to me back then?" Qiao Linying stared at Ye Hao.


    I went, the big one just left, the small one came again.


    "Of course it''s serious."


    Ye Hao really wanted to punch his mouth, this is really speaking without going through the brain.


    "I want you to swear that if... if you don''t keep your promise then, I will kill you first and then commit suicide!" Qiao Linying approached Ye Hao, staring at him with small eyes.


    This little Nizi is a little crazy.


    Ye Hao slowly raised his hand: "I swear, what I said to Qiao Linying is sincere, and there is a half-line of lie."


    Fortunately, there was no thunder outside.


    There are really too many lies told today, and he doubts that God will directly kill him.


    Because of Ye Hao''s oath, Qiao Linying calmed down a lot.


    "What are you going to do about Sister Xueyao? I feel sad to see Sister Xueyao like this." Qiao Linying said worriedly.


    "It''s hard for an upright official to break housework. This kind of thing can only be taken one step at a time." Ye Hao shook his head.


    Qiao Linying looked at Ye Hao: "You have to promise me that no matter what happens in the end, you are not allowed to hurt Sister Xue Yao!"


    "Okay. I see, you go back quickly. I''ll go to the bathroom first for convenience." Ye Hao pushed Qiao Linying away.


    Ye Hao came out after solving his personal problems.


    When he finished washing his hands and turned to leave, his body suddenly stopped.


    "Huh. You also came early."


    The beauty in front of her, although wearing sunglasses, a hat, and a trench coat.


    But Ye Hao still recognized this person, Nangong Ziqiong.


    Ye Hao looked around, and he took Nangong Ziqiong to a place with few people nearby.


    "Why did you come so early. Didn''t it mean eight o''clock?" Ye Hao asked in a low voice.


    Why is this girl making trouble again!


    "There is nothing to do, I want to come first. Since you are here, let''s go to the box now. I am hungry." Nangong Ziqiong took Ye Hao''s arm, but Ye Hao stood still.


    Ye Hao pointed to this dress on Nangong Ziqiong, and he whispered, "What are you doing in this way?"


    "Pretend? How can I go out if I don''t dress like this." Nangong Ziqiong blinked.


    "What about your high-tech mask, take that one."


    "Do you know that expensive one. And it''s a one-off. I have used up what I have with me, so I can only do this today. Okay, don''t say it, hurry up to eat, I starve to death Up."


    Nangong Ziqiong pulled Nangong Ziqiong towards the box area, and Ye Hao thought of various ways to get rid of Nangong Ziqiong temporarily.


    After all, there is still a table of people waiting for himself.


    And if you let the two meet, you can''t control your own mouth when the time comes, and you won''t know what to say.


    But Ye Hao didn''t feel right as he walked.


    Wait... isn''t this the direction to go to the box that Qiu Xueyao ordered.


    When Nangong Ziqiong brought Ye Hao to the side of Qiu Xueyao''s box, she opened the door.


    The box reserved by Nangong Ziqiong is next door to Qiu Xueyao!


    Ye Hao walked in fearfully, with keen hearing he could even hear what the Qiu family next door said.


    Oh my god, needn''t it be so exciting.


    "What do you want to eat?" Nangong Ziqiong enthusiastically handed the menu to Ye Hao.


    "casual."


    Ye Hao''s belly was already full, and he really couldn''t eat much.


    "Don''t you eat with me so you are so unhappy?" Nangong Ziqiong looked at Ye Hao aggrievedly.


    The goddess of the nation put on such an aggrieved appearance that most people may have long been unable to bear it.


    "That waiter, this one, come here." Ye Hao called the waiter and ordered a few fingers on the menu.


    "Okay. Please wait." When the waiter left, he glanced at Ye Hao with a weird look.


    This waiter was the one who helped Qiu Xueyao and the others to order. At this moment, she was wondering if she had recognized the wrong person, and why the person who was eating next door came here again.


    After a few minutes of awkward conversation, Ye Hao heard the Qiu family''s words wondering why Ye Hao was not coming back in the next room.


    He immediately got up: "They are too slow to serve food, I''ll go outside and have a look."


    After finishing speaking, she opened the door without waiting for Nangong Ziqiong to speak.


    And Ye Hao, who had just walked out and closed the box door, a figure emerged from the corner and happened to hit Ye Hao.


    "I''m sorry." The person subconsciously apologized, but when she looked up and saw Ye Hao, she was stunned.


    "Why are you here?" Song Ying looked at Ye Hao in surprise. Behind Song Ying, these were the staff of her jewelry store.


    God, are you trying to kill me. Okay, come down, wait for me to find a brick, let''s single out!

 Chapter 577： A mess

    "Hello, Mr. Ye."


    "Mr. Ye, you are here too, because our boss called you."


    Seeing Ye Hao, the employees of Song Ying greeted them very warmly.


    "Why are you here?" Ye Hao looked at Song Ying in surprise, he never thought that Song Ying would come out too.


    "Our company had a holiday a few days ago. Mr. Song took us out for New Year''s Eve dinner." A female employee said.


    New Year''s Eve dinner.


    It''s dinner again.


    Ye Hao felt an uneasy feeling in his heart.


    "Then you eat first, I have something..."


    "In fact, this time we were able to take the holiday so early this time, thanks to Mr. Ye. How about Mr. Ye also come to accompany us for a drink." Many female employees said and gathered around.


    It also included the female sales manager, who also carried the jade bracelet that Ye Hao gave them at the time on her wrist.


    At this moment, they saw Ye Hao one by one, as if the tigress saw a little lamb.


    "I still have some things, maybe I can''t accompany you." Ye Hao actually said rejection words.


    This made Ye Hao''s heart happy. It seemed that the people involved in the task must be acquaintances. People like them who have only met once have not reached that point.


    "Mr. Song. You see Mr. Ye is here. Thanks to Mr. Ye''s rechecking the accounts this time, we don''t even know that the company has such a big deficit on the books."


    "In any case, invite Mr. Ye to have a meal."


    Listening to the suggestions of her employees, Song Ying also had this idea in her heart. Although she and Ye Hao have an invisible relationship, Ye Hao really helped the company a lot.


    I solved the problem of rough stones before, and now I find out so many bad debts for them.


    Not to mention other things, it is right to eat a meal.


    "Um... if you are in no rush, just have a meal with everyone. I''ll treat you." Song Ying looked at Ye Hao, who was about to leave, and said aloud.


    Damn it!


    Ye Hao screamed inwardly, his mouth moved.


    "What can I do, I can have a meal with everyone, I am too happy to have time."


    "Great. Mr. Ye, we won''t be drunk tonight!"


    "Mr. Ye hurry up with us."


    The women enthusiastically pulled Ye Hao away from here, but Ye Hao secretly groaned.


    Fortunately, the box Song Ying ordered was not next to Nangong Ziqiong and Qiu Xueyao, but in a large box far away.


    After all, there are fifty people in front of him, and only the big box can fit them.


    "Mr. Ye, where are you from?"


    "Mr. Ye, what did you do? It was so great before, and one person solved so many things in our company."


    As soon as he walked into the box, a group of women surrounded Ye Hao, and asked Ye Hao about them.


    And he opened a few boxes of red wine directly, and there was a round of bombing against Ye Hao.


    "I can tell you a few. When Mr. Ye came to our company, he drove a Porsche 911! That feels... the drive is different." The female sales manager blushed and looked at Ye Hao affectionately. .


    "It would be great if you could take me back to the car, Mr. Ye."


    The meaning in this sentence is already very provocative.


    "That''s not right. Isn''t the Porsche Cayenne car key hanging on Mr. Ye''s waist." A sharp-eyed woman saw the key hanging from Ye Hao''s waist.


    At this moment, another bucket of oil was poured on this pile of dry wood.


    They kept filling Ye Hao with wine, and put their bodies on Ye Hao one by one. The male colleague next to him was envious.


    But is there any way, people are rich, young, and capable.


    "Okay, okay. I drank it before eating." Song Ying stood up in time to stop the madness of the girls.


    When the boss came out to talk, they could only sit down in their place, but those eyes looked at Ye Hao directly.


    Didididi


    At this time, Ye Hao''s cell phone rang. He looked at the screen, and it was Qiu Xueyao.


    It should be that they saw that they hadn''t come back for so long and were waiting anxiously.


    "Which, I''m sorry. I''ll go to the bathroom." Ye Hao got up and retire temporarily.


    He walked out of the box and immediately ran towards Qiu Xueyao''s box non-stop.


    When he ran halfway, he smelled the smell of alcohol on his body.


    Although he can evaporate the alcohol by his internal strength, the smell is still on his body. The most important thing is that there are many women''s perfumes in it, which were contaminated by the female employees of Song Ying when they put it on him.


    He saw the wine on the bar next to him and had an idea.


    ...


    The door of the box opened.


    Ye Hao took the napkin while wiping the stained clothes, and muttered, "Really, a drunk touched me just now and all the wine in his hand fell on me."


    After speaking, Ye Hao said apologetically to the Qiu family, "I''m really sorry, I encountered some things outside, everyone continue to eat."


    "You smell so heavy." Qiao Linying clutched her nose and looked at Ye Hao with disgust.


    "Ahao, are you okay, did that person hurt you?" Qiu''s mother asked worriedly.


    Ye Hao waved his hand, and while wiping the clothes on his chest with a tissue, he said: "It''s nothing, it''s just that the clothes are so uncomfortable. I can''t bear it. You can eat first and I will go to the bathroom."


    After speaking, Ye Hao got up again and walked out of the box.


    But instead of going to the bathroom, he went to the box next to Nangong Ziqiong.


    "Why are you coming back now? The dishes are ready." Nangong Ziqiong looked at Ye Hao who walked in.


    Ye Hao pointed to the clothes on his chest: "Unlucky, I was sprinkled all over with wine."


    "Your skill is so high, someone''s wine can be spilled on you? And why do you still smell of perfume." Nangong Ziqiong looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    You are a dog nose, I pour the wine on my body, you can still smell the perfume.


    Ye Hao immediately found an excuse. He sniffed his clothes: "The smell of perfume may have got on me when the waitress helped me wipe the liquor."


    "You also know that I am so handsome. It is inevitable that some people and beautiful women like to lick me."


    "Smelly."


    Nangong Ziqiong gave Ye Hao a white look: "Hurry up and eat."


    "Yeah." Ye Hao looked at the dishes on the table. Although it was very rich, he really didn''t have much appetite. He just caught it in a pretentious manner.


    "I''m leaving tomorrow, are you very happy?" Nangong Ziqiong looked at Ye Hao.


    It¡¯s a little bit happy. After all, you are a time bomb for me.


    "It''s the Chinese New Year, and they are all going home." Ye Hao said.


    "But I don''t want to go back to that home. It has no human touch. It feels like a cemetery." Nangong Ziqiong said while eating.


    You all hate your home, and compare your home to a cemetery.


    "Right. Where is your home?" Ye Hao still doesn''t know where the Nangong family''s residence is. The villa in Yuhang is just the residence of Nangong Fengyi. "The capital. The big family residences are all in the capital." Nangong Ziqiong seemed unwilling to mention her family''s affairs, so she took a sip of the wine.

 Chapter 578： Nightingale leaves

    The capital is the place where China''s dragons and tigers live.


    "Although you went back for the New Year, if you want to come back, you can come back to see us." Ye Hao comforted.


    Nangong Ziqiong shook her head: "After the New Year, I don''t expect to be able to get out for a long time."


    Suddenly, Nangong Ziqiong stared at Ye Hao: "Ahao, do you remember the name Aqiong?"


    Why do you suddenly ask such a strange question.


    "Aqiong? Is that your nickname?" Ye Hao replied subconsciously.


    Nangong Ziqiong''s eyes darkly lowered her head, and when she lifted it up again, she had returned to her usual expression.


    "Don''t talk about it, do you know that Nightingale''s mission to protect me is over as of today? She has booked a direct flight to Australia tonight. It is estimated that she is already on the plane."


    Ye Hao was surprised: "What? Australia? She didn''t tell me how she left."


    "There are some things we can stop for a while, but we can''t stop her." Nangong Ziqiong shook her head, lowered her head to hold the food.


    "I go out for a while."


    Ye Hao opened the door and left the box, walked outside and took out his phone.


    Dididi


    "The user you dialed has been turned off. Please try again later."


    This woman didn''t say a word when she left. It seems that she got some news from the previous intelligence, so she went to Australia.


    Ye Hao walked to the window and looked at the night sky outside.


    Australia


    After walking so far, this woman really has the same name as her, Nightingale.


    Flying around.


    After a brief period of sentimentality, Ye Hao once again ran for today''s mess. He kept running back and forth in the three boxes of Song Ying, Qiu Xueyao and Nangong Ziqiong.


    Qiu Xueyao and the others didn''t even mean to end it at all, while Nangong Ziqiong kept drinking, had already drunk a lot, and even sat on Ye Hao''s knees.


    This temptation caused him to rein in the cliff several times.


    The temptation of Nangong Ziqiong alone is not comparable to Song Ying''s female employees.


    Finally, it was around eight o''clock in the evening when Ye Hao slowly walked out of Shuiyueju with her drunk Nangong Ziqiong.


    The black cars outside Shuiyueju have been waiting for a long time.


    Without Nightingale, the Nangong family certainly wouldn''t let their eldest lady go out alone, but because of the eldest lady''s request, they just waited outside.


    "Mr. Ye, leave the young lady to us." Po He walked up with a cane, followed by several maids.


    "Excuse me." Ye Hao handed the drunk Nangong Ziqiong to the maids.


    He Po bowed slightly to Ye Hao, then got in the car and left.


    Ye Hao looked at Che Ying, and finally gave away one.


    After that, Ye Hao sent away Song Ying¡¯s colleagues. When the drunk women left one by one, they wanted to throw Ye Hao to the ground. One of them had to untie Ye Hao''s belt. Fortunately, Ye Hao ran fast.


    "Aren''t you leaving?" Song Ying didn''t drink much tonight. She was still quite sober. She called a taxi and looked at Ye Hao, who had closed the car door for her in confusion.


    "It''s okay. I drank too much today. I''m afraid that the car will get dirty. I''ll just go back by myself." Ye Hao waved his hand.


    Watching Song Ying''s taxi go away.


    It is finally over.


    Ye Hao returned to Qiu Xueyao''s box exhausted physically and mentally. At this moment, they were also ready to check out and leave.


    "Where does the old man live tonight?" Ye Hao helped his uncle.


    Because of the joy of his son, the uncle drank sloppily tonight.


    "I booked a room for them in the nearby hotel. Uncle and they probably won''t be able to leave tonight, so let''s book another room for them." Qiu Xueyao is supporting her mother with Qiu''s father.


    Since that incident tonight, Qiu''s mother drank wildly and ended up drunk directly.


    "How about Qiao Linying and others?"


    "We''ll just take a taxi home. Just take good care of the elderly. Dad drank a little tonight." The second aunt took her husband and Qiao Linying away by taxi.


    Ye Hao and Qiu Xueyao walked into the nearby hotel staggeringly with a few people.


    Qiu''s grandfather and grandmother Qiu, uncle and aunt Qiu, and Qiu''s father and mother were arranged in rooms.


    After everything was done, Ye Hao returned to his room. He went to the shower to give himself a shower. Tonight, he was so busy that he ran back and forth, not knowing how many things were stuffed in his stomach.


    "I''m exhausted, system system. I will sleep for you today until noon tomorrow, and see what you can do to force me." Ye Hao hummed a little song and walked out of the room wrapped in a bath towel.


    Bump


    There was a knock on the door outside the room.


    "Who?"


    "it''s me."


    Qiu Xueyao''s voice, what did she want to do when she came to find herself so late.


    Ye Hao opened the door suspiciously, Qiu Xueyao suddenly walked in, closed the door, and locked it back.


    "What are you doing? You still want to attack a beautiful boy at night." Ye Hao teased.


    "Have a bath?" Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao with a cold face.


    "You''re not talking nonsense. If something is straightforward, I''m going to sleep." Ye Hao hit Hatch, but before Ye Hao could react, Qiu Xueyao suddenly pushed him onto the bed.


    "woo woo woo woo"


    Sister, let¡¯s sit down and say something if you have something to say. This is where we are going to make trouble.


    "I thought about it for a long time. I can''t give up my current career, nor can I get married in a short time, but I don''t want to see my mother worry about me."


    "And she was right. Because of my dangerous career, I can''t tell which day I will... so I want to know how to fulfill her simple wish."


    "I want to ask you to do me a favor today, I hope you can agree."


    Ye Hao''s eyes widened, and a bad premonition had already risen in his heart, shouldn''t he...


    Don''t say it!


    Qiu Xueyao slowly released the hand that pressed Ye Hao''s mouth.


    "I want a child!"


    "But I can''t do this alone, so I...I can only think of you. Don''t worry, I won''t hold you responsible." "Please make me pregnant."

 Chapter 579： Ning Yawen was attacked

    Early the next morning.


    The sound of the door closing at the door made Ye Hao wake up from pretending to sleep.


    Ye Hao sat up from the sofa and looked at a note next to him.


    [Don¡¯t tell anyone what happened last night. My parents will leave today. I will send them back first. ]


    What is this called?


    Ye Hao patted his head. He couldn''t laugh or cry and looked at the bag of Easy Night on the table beside him.


    Last night Qiu Xueyao went crazy and did a lot of things, except for the last step.


    Just when Ye Hao thought he was going to be pushed back and deprived, a touch of red saved him.


    Perhaps because of drinking, Qiu Xueyao even forgot that today is her aunt''s day.


    When relatives come, they naturally can''t do that kind of thing.


    Ye Hao also sent a few sanitary napkins to the front desk.


    In this way, such an absurd night passed.


    Ye Hao was sitting on the sofa and had been eating lunch. He was relieved when the alert sounded.


    [Compulsory mission end: The host performed very well. Gain skill points: 80]


    [Host current skill points: 290]


    Outstanding performance?


    Excellent, you dick, I didn''t play with you last night.


    After the mission was over, Ye Hao left the hotel.


    When he came to Shuiyueju next to him and drove his Cayenne, Ye Hao suddenly didn''t know where he should go.


    By the way, Song Xiaoyue''s Song Ying''s matter has not been resolved yet.


    Ye Hao scratched his hair irritably.


    Forget it, you can''t hide it, it''s a cut.


    Ye Hao parked the car on the side of the road, took out his cell phone, and found Song Xiaoyue''s cell phone number.


    Just when he was about to dial the number, the phone rang earlier.


    The number called was really Song Xiaoyue''s name.


    Speaking of Cao Cao''s arrival, how could Song Xiaoyue suddenly think of calling him?


    Let''s talk about it later.


    Ye Hao answered the phone. Before he could speak, Song Xiaoyue''s anxious voice came over the phone.


    "Ye Hao, there was an accident with Teacher Ning. Now you are at a city hospital. Come here quickly."


    Ning Yawen!


    Ye Hao''s face sank.


    "I''ll be there soon."


    Ye Hao put down his phone, started the car, and rushed to the city''s first hospital.


    When he rushed to Ning Yawen''s ward, he saw Song Xiaoyue sitting next to the bed, and Ning Yawen lying on the bed with bandaged gauze on her forehead.


    "What''s wrong?" Ye Hao asked when he walked to the hospital bed and looked at Ning Yawen.


    "Teacher Ning was attacked by a thief at the piano store last night. The thief smashed Teacher Ning''s head with something, and there was a big pool of blood on the ground." Song Xiaoyue''s eyes were a little red.


    "Xiaoyue, what you said is scary. Didn''t the doctor say anything, I just had a slight concussion, nothing serious, if I want to be discharged, I can be discharged now." Ning Yawen said.


    Looking at Ning Yawen''s appearance, there is indeed nothing wrong.


    "Miss Ning, how are you feeling physically now." Several police officers walked in.


    "It''s okay, I''m much better." Ning Yawen shook her head.


    "It''s fine. We will follow up on this matter. We will notify you as soon as there is any progress." The police officer said that he was about to leave, but he was stopped by Ye Hao.


    "Comrade police, can I understand the circumstances of the case."


    The officer frowned and looked at Ye Hao.


    "he is my friend."


    The police officer''s expression softened, and he took out the small book in his hand: "The Blue Sky Piano Shop in Ning Yawen, Lantian Road, was burgled by a thief between 11pm and 12pm yesterday. During the theft, he happened to encounter Miss Ning who has not left yet."


    "The suspect hit Miss Ning on the head with a heavy object, causing Miss Ning to become unconscious."


    Burglary?


    Ye Hao asked, "Is there anything missing from my friend''s music store, and whether the surrounding surveillance video captures the appearance of the suspect."


    "It was late at night, and Miss Ning''s piano store monitoring had been damaged as early as a month ago," the police officer said.


    Ning Yawen shook her head reproachfully: "Because I was going to Yuhang at the time, there was no multi-management at the piano shop. I planned to arrange someone to repair it after the Chinese New Year, but I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing."


    "As for the camera on the street, none of the suspect''s appearance was captured. The suspect should have used the blind corner of the camera to leave the area. As for the stolen item, this is a bit strange." The police officer was puzzled and pulled out two photos from the notebook. .


    "None of the valuable things in the piano store have been lost, except for a Xiao and a Guqin."


    Ye Hao''s face changed slightly when he saw the photo.


    Above the photo are the Bai Yuxiao and Yumian Jiuhuqin that Ye Hao has seen before.


    "We have already reported these two lost items. Once there is a transaction of similar items anywhere, we will grasp the information as soon as possible. If there is nothing else, we will go first."


    The police officer left.


    Burglary?


    If something else is stolen, it may really be a burglary.


    But the other party doesn''t steal other valuable things, but steals these two things, that is definitely not an ordinary burglary!


    Moreover, Ye Hao knew that those two instruments were not as simple as they might appear on the surface. The other party''s purpose was probably a drawing made up of the two things inside, but it was a pity that the things had already been taken out by Ye Hao.


    "Those **** thieves, it''s not a good idea to steal the piano that Sister Yawen loves!" Song Xiaoyue clenched her fists in anger.


    Ning Yawen lowered her head, obviously also absent.


    "Sister Yawen, have you seen any suspicious people in the piano store these past two days?" Ye Hao looked at Ning Yawen.


    Ning Yawen thought for a while and shook her head: "No. Because the Chinese New Year is about to go, there are almost no customers in the store. I will close the door in two days and let the clerk go on holiday."


    "Then when you were attacked, did you have any impression of the prisoner? Are there any characteristics in the other party?" Ye Hao asked in a deep voice.


    "I was sapped from behind, and I didn''t see the person who beat me."


    No news from Ning Yawen''s mouth, Ye Hao asked Ning Yawen to rest, and he walked out of the ward!


    "Ye Hao!"


    Song Xiaoyue followed.


    "Why are you following me?" Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue who was following her.


    "Go catch the murderer who attacked Teacher Ning, and get back Teacher Ning''s musical instrument!" Song Xiaoyue clenched her fist and said firmly.


    "How do you know I''m going to find the murderer."


    "Don''t you plan to go! After Teacher Ning woke up, although she didn''t say anything, she still thought of her two musical instruments in her heart!" Song Xiaoyue stared at Ye Hao.


    "Of course I am going, but it doesn''t mean I want to take you there."


    Ye Hao was indeed going to check this matter, and he had a hunch that the people who attacked Ning Yawen did not find the contents of the instrument, they would not let Ning Yawen go.


    This time it was a burglary, and after that, I''m not sure I will do more excessive things.


    So he must start to be strong!


    "If you don''t take me with you, I''ll check it myself!" Song Xiaoyue glared at Ye Hao, and when she refused to admit defeat, she turned and prepared to leave.


    Ye Hao quickly grabbed Song Xiaoyue.


    "Okay, I''ll let you follow me, but you must follow my command throughout the whole process! Understand!"


    Song Xiaoyue nodded happily.


    Song Xiaoyue can now be said to be her own sister-in-law. If she goes to investigate by herself, if she really encounters those people, there may be some danger. How could he explain to Song Ying at that time!

 Chapter 580： Looking for clues

    "Where are we going now?" Song Xiaoyue followed Ye Hao in the car and watched Ye Hao sit in the driver''s seat and took out his mobile phone.


    "Don''t talk first."


    Ye Hao dialed the number.


    "Hey. Brother Tang. I ask you one thing. You can go to the hospital to help me protect Ning Yawen for a while. Yes, that''s the one who went to Yuhang with us at that time."


    "Ok, thanks."


    Ye Hao hung up the phone.


    "You ask Big Brother Tang and the others to protect Teacher Ning, isn''t Teacher Ning in danger?" Song Xiaoyue asked worriedly when she heard what Ye Hao said.


    "Don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case." Ye Hao said with a calm face. The gang of musical instrument stealers will definitely make a comeback without getting what they want.


    At that time, Ning Yawen will be very dangerous, so now it is the best choice to let Brother Tang and the others protect Ning Yawen.


    Ye Hao started the car and left the hospital.


    "You haven''t said where we are going now."


    "Piano line."


    ...


    Blue Sky Piano Shop.


    "Where did you learn the skill of prying doors?" Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao in surprise, and then at the door behind him that was pried open by Ye Hao with a wire in less than ten seconds.


    "Sister Yawen''s keyhole is very insecure, she opened it as soon as she stabbed it." Ye Hao explained.


    "Now it is a special situation, of course it needs special treatment."


    With that said, Ye Hao turned on all the lights in the Blue Sky Music Store.


    Because of Ning Yawen''s accident, Lantian Piano Shop also closed ahead of schedule. Although it is daytime, because the windows are blocked by curtains, the interior is completely dark without turning on the lights.


    "You haven''t answered me yet, what are we going to do when we return to the piano store." Song Xiaoyue asked in confusion as she looked around.


    "Find clues." Ye Hao replied while looking around.


    "Looking for clues?"


    Song Xiaoyue was stunned: "But the police have looked for them before, so what clues are there?"


    "Even if it is a shrewd person, as long as he is still a human, he will leave even the slightest clues." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    Soon the musical instrument sales area on the first floor was checked by Ye Hao, and there was no clue at all. They went to the second floor.


    The place where Ning Yawen was attacked was the bedroom she set up on the second floor for her to rest, and two musical instruments were also placed on the second floor.


    Song Xiaoyue slapped Hache a little boredly, watching Ye Hao flipping the cheongsam inside the cabinet in Ning Yawen''s room there.


    She looked at Ye Hao suspiciously: "You shouldn''t come here to implement your trivial ideas in the name of finding clues."


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, but took out a black lace cheongsam. His hand gently stroked the black lace cheongsam until it reached the chest.


    Song Xiaoyue trembled all over her body.


    "Hey, you have enough..."


    "found it."


    Ye Hao suddenly said, he took out something from the neck of the cheongsam.


    Song Xiaoyue hurried forward, but when she saw what Ye Hao was holding, she said disappointedly.


    "Find what? Isn''t it just a hair."


    I saw Ye Hao holding a long golden hair on his fingertips.


    Ye Hao stared at his hair for a long time before closing his eyes.


    "Long blond hair, female gender, age 26 to 30 years old, height around 173, never dyed hair, don''t like perm. I have lived in Nordic countries for a long time, maybe Iceland, Norway, Sweden. I use Chanel 5. The number is the low-key luxury version of 2008."


    Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Haohao in surprise.


    "You...what are you doing?"


    "I''m describing the characteristics of the criminal who attacked Sister Yawen." Ye Hao looked around, and he went to the window and looked out.


    "Features of criminals? You can get so much news with just one hair. You are a lie." Song Xiaoyue gave Ye Hao a white look.


    "A person''s hair can contain a lot of information. Everyone lives in a different place, and the weather is absolutely different. Even the slightest difference will leave marks on that person."


    "This combines medicine and biology."


    "But even if you are right, how can you be sure that this hair is the one left by the criminal. Maybe it was Teacher Ning who happened to ran into a foreigner when he was out to play."


    Song Xiaoyue retorted, exclaiming when she saw Ye Hao suddenly make such a dangerous move.


    Ye Hao suddenly turned over and jumped out of the window and stood directly on the edge of the window.


    "Hey, what are you doing! Be careful!"


    Ye Hao was very calm, looking around outside the wall, still talking inside his mouth.


    "This cheongsam does not have the fragrance of Sister Yawen, nor the smell of washing powder, which means that it has been left for a long time. But the perfume on the hair still smells."


    "Even in a sealed environment, the fragrance will evaporate within three days."


    "So. There is only one possibility."


    There was a gleam in Ye Hao''s eyes. He jumped into the room again, looked around the room for a week, and then pointed to the window.


    "At around 11 o''clock last night, a blonde woman came to Sister Yawen''s room from this window. Then while looking for something, she just heard the footsteps of Sister Yawen coming back."


    Ye Hao turned his fingers to the closet door.


    "So she hid in the closet. Her hair was left in the closet at that time. Then she might have seen what she wanted, so she attacked Sister Yawen from behind and left with her things."


    Song Xiaoyue was stunned by Ye Hao''s analysis, she walked to the window and looked out.


    Below the window is an alley, the left side of the alley is the road, and the left side is a row of residential areas.


    On the opposite side was another building, the kind of house where people lived on the shops downstairs, and the two floors were five meters apart.


    "Impossible! There is surveillance in the alley downstairs, and the police said that the surveillance did not capture the suspicious person. How did that woman climb to the second floor!" Song Xiaoyue retorted.


    Ye Hao smiled lightly: "Who told you to jump the window, you must climb up."


    "If you don''t climb up, is she still jumping from the air..." Song Xiaoyue retorted subconsciously, but she paused in the middle of the conversation.


    She looked at the building opposite, with a look of doubt on her face.


    "But... but a distance of five meters... how could she jump over."


    "Who told you that you can''t jump at five meters, as long as you have a slightly better skill, you can jump directly from the opposite side." Ye Hao pointed to the window on the third floor opposite.


    "Even if she jumped over from the other side. Then she must leave. Once she leaves, she will be spotted by the camera, not to mention that you said she is a blonde woman. This is simply not obvious." Song Xiaoyue just finished. She saw Ye Hao''s mouth with a playful smile.


    "Haven''t you heard a word, the most dangerous place is the safest place."


    Song Xiaoyue was shocked, she covered her mouth and looked at the building opposite. "Could it be that the person who attacked Teacher Ning is still in the opposite building! He hasn''t left since he stole something?"

 Chapter 581： Live without discount

    Inside the building next to Blue Sky Music Store.


    "This building has a total of six floors. The first floor is a shop, and there are six households on each floor on the fifth floor, for a total of 30 households."


    Ye Hao went up the stairs.


    "Then we are going to find it one by one." Song Xiaoyue was a little nervous.


    She felt like they were shooting a spy movie at the moment.


    "No need. Let''s walk around from the second floor to the sixth floor." Ye Hao put his hands in his pockets and began to take Song Xiaoyue from the second floor to the sixth floor.


    Then he went back to the second floor.


    "Huh. You...what can you see if you go up and down like this! Why don''t we ask the past as a family and see if there are any blonde women?" Song Xiaoyue leaned on the wall.


    This one climbed six floors up and down, but it made her a little tired.


    "Do you have pen and paper?" Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue.


    Song Xiaoyue took out the pen and paper from the small bag she carried.


    "Does your girl''s backpack take out everything?" Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue''s bag curiously.


    Song Xiaoyue clutched her bag, and gave Ye Hao a blank look: "I want you to take care of it."


    Ye Hao put the paper on the wall, used a pen to simply draw an anatomical drawing of this building on it, and wrote numbers on it.


    201-230


    Song Xiaoyue stared at Ye Hao, she knew what those numbers meant, that was the house numbers of the residents in this building.


    After writing these, Ye Hao directly crossed out a few of the house numbers, which was more than half of them.


    "Are these all eliminated?" Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao in confusion.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    Song Xiaoyue was puzzled. On the way, she didn''t see Ye Hao going to check the people in the houses again. Why did he exclude these houses.


    She asked her doubts.


    "These six. I looked at the water and electricity meters they set up under the stairs on the first floor. There was almost no water or electricity this month. That means there is no one in the room. If someone hides in it, it will consume a little."


    "In addition, there are some cameras installed in the corridors, which may be installed by the residents themselves. The criminals cannot expose themselves to the cameras in order to hide their tracks. If the neighbors find out that they are abnormal and call the police, it will be very troublesome."


    "So remove everything that the camera takes."


    Ye Hao closed his eyes and thought about it again, then crossed out a few house numbers.


    As if knowing that Song Xiaoyue would interrogate, Ye Hao explained: "The windows of these houses are all on the street, so it is not convenient to escape and hide."


    "Then only these five are left now?" Song Xiaoyue looked at the paper in Ye Hao''s hand in surprise.


    Of the original thirty households, there are only five left at this moment.


    "202 on the second floor. 208 and 209 on the third floor. 223 on the fifth floor. 226 and 227 on the sixth floor." Ye Hao said five goals.


    "Then what shall we do now? Call the police?" Song Xiaoyue asked nervously.


    "Call the police? When the police arrive, it is estimated that they will have discovered the abnormality." Ye Hao crumpled the paper into a ball and threw it into the trash can next to him. He pulled Song Xiaoyue next to him and said softly.


    Song Xiaoyue''s face flushed.


    She glared at Ye Hao: "You...!"


    "If you want to help Teacher Ning get things back as soon as possible, use this method. If they flee with the things once they startled the grass, we won''t be able to find the instrument! You can choose by yourself." Ye Hao leaned against the wall, Looking at Song Xiaoyue with a smile.


    Song Xiaoyue glared at Ye Hao: "If you say something wrong, let''s see how I clean up you."


    After finishing speaking, Song Xiaoyue walked towards the nearest 202 on the second floor.


    She stood at the door and took a deep breath, raising her hand, but she glanced nervously at the far corner, where Ye Hao was hiding.


    Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue from the corner of his eyes, his hand was already placed on the Soulchaser at his waist.


    In fact, he has a more straightforward method. He can see everyone in the room by directly using perspective, but...


    [System task: Without using abilities, catch or kill the criminal who attacked Ning Yawen, and retrieve the instrument. Task reward: 40 skill points. Task punishment: kiss Song Xiaoyue forcefully on the spot, and immediately execute the task punishment]


    Strongly kissed Song Xiaoyue, and then told Song Xiaoyue to her face that she had slept with her sister.


    System, you are going to do something. It''s not too big to watch the excitement!


    This was the task that Ye Hao triggered when he came to the Blue Sky Music Store.


    Anyway, Ye Hao is generally used to it now, where there are tasks and tasks, and the punishment is so skinny every time.


    Back in front of him, Ye Hao watched Song Xiaoyue knock on the 202 door.


    The reason why he has to spend so much time and effort is also because he can''t use abilities. When he is not sure of the opponent''s strength, Ye Hao must make sure that he is foolproof.


    Let Song Xiaoyue spy on intelligence is the best way.


    Bump


    After a few knocks, 202''s door was knocked.


    A middle-aged woman opened the door. She frowned when she saw Song Xiaoyue standing outside: "Who are you looking for?"


    Song Xiaoyue swallowed. She pretended to be looking for someone and looked inside the house: "May I ask if this is Wu Jing''s house."


    "No? You made a mistake." The middle-aged woman replied directly.


    "I''m really sorry, maybe I remembered the address incorrectly." In Song Xiaoyue''s apology, the door was closed.


    Song Xiaoyue breathed a sigh of relief, and she looked at Ye Hao in the distance.


    Ye Hao shook his head at her and pointed to the next one.


    Song Xiaoyue had no choice but to walk to the third floor, Ye Hao still stood at the top of the stairs and watched the changes.


    208 was a child who opened the door and found no abnormalities.


    Song Xiaoyue walked to the side of 209. With the experience of the previous two times, Song Xiaoyue''s mood became more stable. She knocked on the door of 209.


    The one who opened the door was a 30-year-old man who was 1.8 meters tall.


    "Who are you looking for?" The man looked at Song Xiaoyue.


    Song Xiaoyue cheered for herself secretly in her heart. She leaned her hand against the wall, posing as seductively as possible, looking at the man charmingly.


    "Sir, you live alone."


    The man frowned slightly: "I am alone."


    Song Xiaoyue pulled her collar, gently placed her fingers on her delicate lips, and said affectionately.


    "Sir, do you need service. 500 jobs are not discounted."


    When she said these words, Song Xiaoyue couldn''t wait to find a place to get in. Ye Hao told herself these words.


    If the door is opened by a different person, it is necessary to use a different argument to resign.


    But... but what is this called, it makes her seem to be doing that.


    "Sorry, I don''t need it." The man closed the door suddenly, shutting Song Xiaoyue outside.


    Song Xiaoyue was stunned, isn''t her charm so bad? For the first time she had doubts about her charm.


    She walked to the entrance of the corridor.


    "Nothing, let''s go to the next one." Song Xiaoyue was about to go upstairs as she said, but was pulled by Ye Hao.


    "No need. We have found it, you stay here, don''t get close no matter what you use." Ye Hao walked towards the 209 door step by step.


    If someone pays attention at this time, you will find that the man walks without any sound, like a ghost. Ye Hao walked to the door of 209, without any hesitation, he kicked it directly.

 Chapter 582： Cat and mouse

    "Who is it?" A blonde woman walked out of the room, speaking in English.


    "It''s nothing but a girl. What does the boss say." The man closed the door and walked into the house.


    The woman said with a sullen face: "The boss said, no matter what, you must get that thing."


    "But that thing..." Before the man finished speaking, there was a violent cracking sound behind him, and a large wooden door slammed directly on the man''s back.


    The huge impact directly caused the man to fall to the ground, and the wooden board covered him.


    The man coughed up a pool of blood, his face suddenly changed, he endured the pain, and drew the gun at his waist.


    Kaz


    The man''s eyes were bloodshot and round.


    "If you move again, I will trample your head on it, believe it or not!" Ye Hao''s foot moved away from the man''s completely broken back, and at the same time loosened the almost twisted arm.


    He also stepped on and broke the man''s other arm and two legs unintentionally.


    bump


    Ye Hao raised his head, the glass in the room was broken, and a strand of blond hair came from the window sill.


    "Running quite fast." Ye Hao raised his eyebrows.


    Ye Hao immediately jumped off the window sill.


    The height of the three-story building is not too high, Ye Hao steadily landed on the ground, his eyes on the back of the blond woman running wild in front.


    "The cat catches the mouse?" Ye Hao smiled contemptuously.


    The blonde woman ran wildly for a moment, and the escape route that she thought she wouldn''t be able to use came to her mind.


    That Chinese man is very strong.


    This was the first time she felt when she saw the man.


    Because of the aura of that person and the look in her eyes, she is very familiar with it, that is something that only the strong can have.


    After rushing several streets in a row, the blonde woman stopped in one of the alleys, panting and leaning against the wall.


    "Come out. I know you are following me."


    A figure appeared at the other end of the alley, as if waiting for her here in advance.


    The blonde woman laughed at herself, and she couldn''t escape facing such a strong person.


    She drew a lady''s cigarette from her pocket, lit it and took a deep sip, with a comfortable expression on her face.


    Ye Hao looked at the woman and approached step by step: "Why not keep running."


    "Continue to escape? Do you want me to take you to meet my other companions. I''m not so stupid yet." The blonde woman chuckled.


    Ye Hao''s eyes changed slightly.


    He was a little surprised. In fact, he had many opportunities to catch this woman along the way, but he didn''t.


    Because he wanted to see if this woman had other strongholds or associates in Haicheng.


    But this woman seemed to know that she could not escape, so she stopped here with her fate.


    "Answer me a few questions, I can let you go. What are you grabbing that thing for, what is that thing, and who is instructing you behind it." Ye Hao indifferently walked one meter in front of the woman.


    "Do you think I would say it?" There was a trace of madness in the woman''s eyes, she took a deep breath of cigarette, spit out a cigarette, and slapped Ye Hao on the face.


    Ye Hao''s face sank and stretched out his hand.


    But it stopped halfway through.


    Half of the cigarette fell on the ground, black blood came out from the corner of the blond woman''s mouth, and her body was slowly limp on the ground.


    Ye Hao frowned, he did not go to search.


    A woman who can think so carefully and choose to commit suicide without hesitation, it is impossible to find any relevant clues in her body.


    "Hey, Brother Tang. I have something here for you to deal with."


    Brother Tang, please come and deal with it. He returned to the apartment.


    When she reached the top of the stairs, Song Xiaoyue was still standing there nervously, looking at Room 209 from time to time.


    "Hey."


    Ye Hao patted her shoulder.


    Song Xiaoyue jumped up reflexively.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Song Xiaoyue screamed, but Ye Hao quickly covered her mouth.


    "Don''t yell, people who don''t know thought I would force you." Song Xiaoyue breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that the person covering his mouth was Ye Hao.


    Release your hand.


    Song Xiaoyue glared at Ye Hao: "Why did you come up from below? What about the people in that room."


    "The matter is settled, I will go in first. You will come in ten seconds later."


    Ye Hao stepped into the room again, no need to knock on the door this time, the door had already been kicked out of a big hole by Ye Hao.


    He looked at the man on the ground who had been dismantled by himself, his eyes widened, and the corner of his mouth was still bleeding with black blood.


    Not strong, but experienced and well-trained, once captured, he committed suicide without hesitation.


    This group of people is not easy.


    Ye Hao took a piece of cloth next to him and put it on the man.


    "What''s wrong with this person?" Song Xiaoyue followed at this moment, and she saw the figure covered by the cloth.


    "Don''t worry about it, go look in the room. See if you can find Sister Yawen''s instrument."


    "Oh."


    In fact, there is no need to look for them, the two disassembled musical instruments lie quietly on the sofa.


    "This... how did they take the instrument apart!" Song Xiaoyue looked at the two instruments distressedly.


    "It''s okay, the important parts are not damaged. I will take it back and repair it later." Ye Hao picked up two instruments.


    Sure enough, this group of people came for the contents of the instrument.


    "There''s nothing wrong here, we can go now." Ye Hao turned and walked out of the room, Song Xiaoyue followed closely.


    "How did you know that that person had a problem just now?" When she went downstairs, Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    "Eyes, behavior." Ye Hao replied lightly.


    "Make it clear." "At that time, when you tempted him, his eyes changed significantly. The blood vessels on his arms proved that he was obviously excited and his hormones were rising. He said he was living alone, a normal man living alone. Look When a woman like you comes to solicit business, if he is not gay, then he must


    There must be a problem in the room. "


    "But... it''s also possible that he has no money."


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head: "His shoes are Casnow, and his belt is Versace. Do you think men who can afford these will be reluctant to spend five hundred yuan for a chicken meal?"


    "You''re the chicken!" Song Xiaoyue gave Ye Hao angrily.


    "Actually, you looked quite tempting at the time, the most important thing is the look in your eyes." Ye Hao suddenly changed.


    Song Xiaoyue paused, her cheeks a little red.


    "It''s a pity that you don''t like me." Ye Hao muttered as he touched his chin with his hand.


    Song Xiaoyue asked subconsciously: "Then what do you like."


    Ye Hao thought about it, as if thinking of something, he clapped his hands solemnly.


    "I still like mature women. That kind of mature, **** beauty, just like your sister''s. Although your sister''s temper is a little colder, but her figure is still very good." "Satsuki, I want to tell you a big news. . Actually, I slept with your sister, do you want to call me brother-in-law." Ye Hao turned around and looked at Song Xiaoyue teasingly, a small fist came on her.

 Chapter 583： Slippery fish

    In the corridor, a girl chased a man in shame.


    "I let you sleep! Mature, sexy, mature." Song Xiaoyue grabbed the stone on the ground and threw it at Ye Hao without mercy.


    Ye Hao ran back to his car while dodging.


    Song Xiaoyue also jumped directly into the passenger seat, and she pushed Ye Hao''s waist with something dark and waiting beyond her.


    "Wait...you...what are you doing?" Ye Hao looked at the black thing in surprise.


    "Wolf-proof electric stick!" Song Xiaoyue stared at Ye Hao.


    "Why do you still bring this when you go out!"


    "My sister said, be careful of perverts when you go out!"


    ...


    Song Ying shouldn''t be guarding herself, Ye Hao, who was dumbfounded, raised her hands immediately: "I was wrong, what I said was in my dream, in my dream."


    "Nor in a dream!" Song Xiaoyue pressed Ye Hao hard.


    "Okay, okay. I don''t want to think about it anymore." Ye Hao begged for mercy.


    "Huh. I''m telling you, this kind of thing won''t happen again! What''s more, how could my sister look at you!" Song Xiaoyue retracted the anti-wolf electric baton and glanced at Ye Hao contemptuously.


    In fact, she was not really angry, because she didn''t believe her sister at all. Such a perfect strong woman would look after a man four or five years younger than her, let alone her sister''s classmate.


    It seems to her that something is completely impossible, and you use it to joke with her, she of course disagrees.


    It''s as if you told your wife one day that you had a relationship with the female boss of a Fortune 500 company. Your wife will definitely give you a blank glance at the first time, and then send you a sentence.


    Stop daydreaming, wash and go to bed early.


    [System prompt: The punishment task is completed. ¡¿


    [The system prompts that the capture and kill mission is completed, and 40 skill points are obtained]


    [Host¡¯s current skill points: 330]


    Seeing that Song Xiaoyue was not angry, Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief. Sure enough, the woman''s thoughts were hard to guess. Originally thought Song Xiaoyue would make a big fuss, it was so simple.


    "Where are we going now?" Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao.


    "Go and fix those musical instruments, and then return them to Sister Yawen. Then we will go back to each house." Ye Hao started the car and drove away.


    Upstairs, a man in Room 227 showed his head and took a photo of the leaving Porsche Cayenne.


    Then the man sorted his things, put on his hat and left the residential building. Not long after he left, a group of police rushed over.


    In the dark.


    Ye Hao returned to his apartment, and Su Xiaoxiao played games in his room.


    The New Year is approaching, Qiu Xueyao rushes to work, Zhou Qianyi goes home to accompany Zhou Wanda, and Zhou Qianyi also goes home to accompany her parents for the New Year.


    Today''s apartment is surprisingly quiet.


    "Didi."


    The phone rang and Ye Hao answered the call.


    "We''ve already dealt with the two people you fixed this afternoon." Tang Cheng''s voice was on the other end of the phone.


    "Can you find out their identities?" Ye Hao asked.


    "No, they are using fake identities. But when we searched the accommodation building, we got another piece of information."


    "There was also a foreign man on the sixth floor 227 of that building. He left when we went to the dormitory building. We are now tracking him."


    one left!


    Ye Hao''s face wrinkled.


    227!


    It is one of the remaining two of the five rooms I listed before.


    Cunning Rabbit Three Caves.


    I was negligent, thinking that the man and the woman were all of them, but I didn''t expect some of them to hide in another room.


    "Okay. I see, how is Ning Yawen''s situation there."


    "Miss Ning''s side I arranged for Liu Chuang and Moran to stare, and I''m staring at the apartment side." Tang Cheng said.


    "Well, let me know if there is news."


    "Understood. But your kid really couldn''t live in peace for a moment. Just a few days after coming back to be safe, someone came to the door again. I think you should go to the temple to pay respects at some time." Tang Cheng ridiculed on the phone. Said.


    "I don''t want to, maybe that fairy sister is jealous of my handsomeness."


    After chatting for a while, Ye Hao hung up.


    He walked to the window, looked at the night view outside, and then closed the curtains.


    Then he crawled under the bed and took out the drawing from under the board.


    "What the **** is this thing, there are people watching it." Ye Hao looked at the picture in confusion.


    Looking at this picture a thousand times, I still haven''t seen anything famous. The mountains painted on it are also very ordinary. I can''t find any information on the Internet.


    There is no doubt that it is a treasure.


    I just don''t know what it is for.


    "It doesn''t matter, the boat will be straight at the end of the bridge." Ye Hao hid the picture again and slept peacefully in bed.


    ...


    Island country


    On a deep mountain road, an extended business car is slowly driving on the mountain road.


    "I just got news that two of the katues sent to Haicheng died." A person wearing a mask lowered his head.


    In front of him was a man sitting, shaking a red wine glass in his hand, and hugging a coquettish woman next to him.


    "J, you have always been dealing with Asian matters." The man raised the red wine glass over the head of the mask man, and slowly poured the liquor from the mask man''s head.


    "But I was very dissatisfied with the recent things you have done. You didn''t bring me any of the things I wanted! One of them was prepared for three years and you told me to run away?"


    The man in the mask allowed the cold wine to flow on his body.


    "Master. These are all because of this man! Yuhang Ye''s illegitimate cotyledons..." The mask man took out a photo from his pocket.


    The man glanced at the photo, which was a young man driving a Porsche Cayenne.


    "What I want to see is not these, what I want to see is the result. Our organization will soon let the world know about our existence, and I want to let those who dare to disobey us know that hindering us is a price. ."


    "Subordinates understand." The mask man squeezed the photo into pieces, and murderous intent flashed in his eyes.


    The car stopped at this moment.


    "Master, the place is here." A voice came from the cockpit.


    The man twisted his neck, he took out a black scepter, and the coquettish woman on the side opened the door for him.


    Outside the car door, there is a pavilion with an oil lamp and a person sitting in the pavilion.


    "You still come so early every time, but your mask should be changed too, it''s too ugly." The man walked into the pavilion with a black scepter, and all the women and drivers following him were outside, none of them close.


    There were only these two men in the pavilion.


    One was holding a scepter, and the other was wearing a black scary mask.


    "This island country is uncomfortable, come early and leave early." The terrorist mask man said coldly.


    "Who told you to have such a big drama in China? Now the Dragon Group people are checking your underworld everywhere. We can only arrange our meeting here. Right, Lord Ghost Emperor." The man with the scepter smiled.


    "You don''t care about China. You just need to know that we have shown the sincerity of the underworld. But we don''t seem to see your sincerity." Ghost Emperor said in a deep voice.


    The man with the scepter smiled and said: "You can rest assured, Lord Ghost Emperor. The sincerity of our organization is already on the way, and in a few days it will be your Chinese New Year. This may be the last stable New Year in this world." "I hope so. "

 Chapter 584： The youngest body refining realm

    Ye Hao, who had nothing to do the next morning, took Su Xiaoxiao to the orphanage.


    "These are the New Year gifts I prepared for everyone in advance, so let''s send them to everyone." Ye Hao opened the trunk of the car, and there were a lot of toys inside.


    Although Su Xiaoxiao is usually noisy, but his heart is still very good, and he immediately got into trouble with the children.


    Seeing the happy smiles of the children getting the gifts, Ye Hao was also very happy in his heart.


    "Children, thank you Ye Hao for the gift." Xia Xue walked out and said softly, touching the heads of several children.


    The children shouted at Ye Hao with gifts.


    "Thank you Ye Hao for the gift."


    "Really good. Go and play."


    In just half a month, the orphanage is even more attractive than before.


    In addition to the previous teaching building, dormitory building kitchens, etc., there are now more groves, indoor stadiums, computer classrooms, etc.


    It''s not like a welfare institution, but a private education school.


    "Uncle Dabao invited people to build these. It cost a lot of money. Aunt Dongmei didn''t say anything less about him. If Aunt Dongmei hadn''t stopped him, he would even want to expand the orphanage." Xia Xue Follow behind Ye Hao.


    Bao Ye is now enjoying life here more and more, and it seems that he is ready to live here for the elderly.


    "That''s right. How is the fitness brochure I handed to you before? Have you arranged for children to study?" Ye Hao asked.


    He was referring to the Tianmai Jue.


    However, he didn''t tell Xia Xue that these were martial arts secrets, only that they were gymnastics and qigong for physical fitness, so she gave a class in school to teach the children to practice these.


    "The effect is good. Now Fatty and Tigerhead are teaching the children, and the children have greatly increased their appetite after practicing." Xia Xue said.


    Ye Hao nodded in satisfaction.


    bump


    bump


    bump


    A crash came from the small forest in front.


    "What sound is this?" Ye Hao frowned.


    "It should be Xiao Yan." Xia Xue said, "He has been practicing the knowledge in your book here for some time recently, and he has practiced it to the second volume."


    Book two!


    That means it is the second layer!


    In just over a week, he reached the second level of Tianmai Jue, and Ye Hao was shocked.


    He and Xia Xue walked into the grove.


    Under a big tree that had been transplanted, Xiao Yan was wearing that kind of samurai training uniform, practicing there with punches and kicks, and there were many wooden targets and sandbags around.


    Xiao Yan noticed that someone was coming, so he stopped and turned his head.


    "Brother Hao. Teacher Xia Xue."


    Xiao Yan ran to Ye Hao in three steps and two steps.


    "It''s very hard to practice." Ye Hao looked at Xiaoyan''s body, and he actually developed muscles at a young age, and his skin was obviously tanned, even darker than Ye Hao''s skin.


    The beads of sweat on his forehead and the gauze wrapped around his fist all showed the little boy''s efforts during this time.


    "I heard that the booklet I brought, you have practiced to the second book, you practice it again and show me." Ye Hao walked to the side.


    "it is good."


    Xiao Yan nodded, and he walked to the side, taking a deep breath, with his legs open to the ground and his fists at his sides.


    "drink!"


    Xiao Yan smashed his fists heavily, directly bombarding the sandbags and wooden targets, and when the fists were waving, he could still hear the sound of breaking through the air.


    The early stage of body refining!


    Ye Hao watched Xiaoyan sweating there, and he was shocked.


    "How old is Xiao Yan this year?" Ye Hao asked Xia Xue on the side.


    "They don''t remember the year and month of their birth, but according to Xiaosha, her brother should be about six years old, and will be seven years old after the new year." Xia Xue said.


    At the beginning of the seven-year-old body refining stage.


    Looking at Xiaoyan, Ye Hao was particularly surprised.


    He even wondered what realm he would be when Xiao Yan reached his own age.


    innate?


    "But his body is growing too fast. He eats more food a day than an adult man of us. I feel whether he is sick or not. I took a doctor to see him before, but nothing happened." Xia Xue said worriedly.


    "It''s okay. I want to talk to Xiaoyan alone." Ye Hao looked at Xia Xue.


    Xia Xue understood what Ye Hao meant, and she left the small forest.


    "You don''t need to fight, you have practiced very well." Ye Hao walked to Xiao Yan.


    Hearing Ye Hao''s praise, Xiao Yan rarely showed a silly expression, and touched his head.


    In fact, don''t look at Xiaoyan''s current talents and knowledge far beyond ordinary people, but his social experience is only a child under ten years old.


    He was so indifferent before, just to protect himself. Now that he is familiar with this place, he naturally removed the disguise, revealing the feelings that belonged to the child.


    "Brother Hao, the little book you gave to the orphanage is actually not something to keep fit, right. And I read the first five volumes, and it feels like it suddenly broke, there should be more later."


    Xiao Yan blinked and looked at Ye Hao.


    This guy, he is a monster compared to him.


    Ye Hao and Xiaoyan briefly talked about the origin of the Tianmai Jue, and asked him to practice more often, and it is best to bring other children in the welfare home to make progress.


    "That''s right. Brother Hao, I recently felt as if something was coming out of my body. It felt...like when I was experimented in the laboratory." Xiao Yan said suddenly.


    Ye Hao wrinkled and put his hand on Xiao Yan''s body.


    "Don''t resist, relax."


    Perspective!


    Ye Hao started the fluoroscopy technique, and at the same time used his internal strength to sense the changes in Xiaoyan''s body.


    But I checked it inside and out, and there was nothing weird, except that the bones of the meridians were stronger than normal children.


    "There is nothing wrong now. If you have any other feelings or something wrong in the future, please look for me." Ye Hao exhorted Xiao Yan and left.


    And Xiao Yan continued to practice in the grove.


    bump


    A sandbag that could not bear Xiao Yan''s fist broke.


    "I can''t help but fight." Xiao Yan muttered and went to move a new sandbag. And in the hole in the sandbag, what was flowing out was not sand, it turned out to be stones!

 Chapter 585： Apartment explosion

    Ye Hao came to the canteen, and he saw an old couple helping there.


    Xia Xue''s parents, it seems that Xia Xue''s father has been discharged from the hospital and is still working in the orphanage.


    "Thank you." A soft thanks came from behind.


    Ye Hao turned his head, Xia Xue had already stood behind her for some time.


    "Why do you say this suddenly?"


    Xia Xue looked at Ye Hao for a long time.


    "Thank you for saving my father. The money you paid in advance will be returned to you after I earn the money later."


    There was a flash of surprise in Ye Hao''s eyes.


    "what are you saying?"


    "I checked the camera on the street outside the hospital. You got in the car after you got out of the hospital. I remember that car was your car." Xia Xue said firmly.


    Ye Hao touched his head helplessly, it turned out that it was because of the camera.


    I didn''t pay much attention at the time, who knew that this girl actually adjusted the camera to find myself, but since she had already known it, there was nothing to hide.


    "It''s okay. I just did things within my ability." Ye Hao spread his hands.


    "But these things saved my family. No matter what, I still thank you very much, and I will remember your kindness." Xia Xue clenched her fists and said vowedly.


    After speaking, she ran to help her parents.


    The girl has a stubborn character.


    But Ye Hao didn''t pay attention to this, he and Su Xiaoxiao left after having lunch in the orphanage.


    From now on until the Chinese New Year, Ye Hao and Su Xiaoxiao stayed leisurely in the apartment every day.


    He had thought about asking Song Ying to come out to "play", but she actually took Song Xiaoyue out to travel.


    Mingyue, the relationship between the two sisters finally recovered, and Song Ying''s body was at least superficially normal, so don''t worry about Song Xiaoyue discovering an abnormality.


    So Song Ying wants to make up for her neglect of Song Xiaoyue in recent years.


    "It''s a bit boring." Ye Hao sat on the bed, looking at Su Xiaoxiao who was playing games next to him.


    The first two days around Zhongmei was a bit tired, but once it was deserted, it felt a bit boring again.


    Those things before now seem to have never happened before.


    In the prefecture, those who have something to do with poker, the black-clad corpse that appeared in Duqiao County, seem to know that the New Year is almost over.


    "Hey, school will start in two weeks, and you still don''t do your homework." Ye Hao looked at Su Xiaoxiao.


    "Don''t bother me, I''m fighting a dragon."


    Ye Hao rolled his eyes and stood up: "I''ll go for a walk downstairs."


    ##


    In a van downstairs, Ye Hao was sitting in the passenger seat.


    "Don''t you go home during the New Year." Ye Hao looked at Tangcheng, who was smoking a cigarette next to him.


    Tang Cheng shook his head: "Since you have joined the Dragon Group, you will have no years and festivals. In fact, Brother Liu is a bit at a loss. He has already been discharged from the army and was forced to come back."


    "I don''t have much to do when I go back. It''s much more comfortable than being a bodyguard. And now that Ah Hao has cured my eyes, I can still fight for a few years." Liu Chuang wiped his hands. The parts of the sniper rifle smiled.


    Perhaps the moment they joined the Dragon Group, they had already managed to hide their home in the deepest place.


    "Thanks for your hard work." Ye Hao opened the car door.


    "It''s okay. It''s lucky to be able to eat your cooking every day." Tang Cheng smiled.


    "Then I''m going to have a good meal tonight, you guys go upstairs early. Bring something to Moran by the way." Ye Hao waved his hand and prepared to walk back to the apartment.


    boom


    Suddenly, an explosion sounded from the fifth floor of the apartment.


    The sound of the explosion broke the glass windows on several floors of the apartment. People passing by were shocked by the sudden explosion, and people kept running out of the apartment.


    Ye Hao looked at the place where the explosion sounded. That was not the location of his room 502!


    Little!


    Ye Hao ran out abruptly and rushed into the corridor of the apartment. At this moment, he could no longer wait for any elevators, so he ran up the stairs.


    Tangcheng and others got off the bus quickly.


    "Liu Chuang, you immediately call the police to inform the fire brigade that there is an ambulance."


    Tang Cheng shouted, and he rushed into the apartment.


    When Tangcheng came to the fifth floor, the corridors were all messed up, accompanied by heavy smoke and some fire.


    He walked to the door of 502, the door of the room was already sparse.


    There was a huge black mark on the corner of the door, and the wall was broken a lot.


    The explosion occurred at the door!


    Step on


    In the thick smoke, a figure walked out of the room.


    Looking at Tangcheng, it was Ye Hao. Ye Hao was holding Su Xiaoxiao, who was covered in blood, with a lot of damage to his home clothes and bad wounds.


    "Little she!" Tang Cheng asked worriedly.


    "Xiaoxiao is fine, she just passed out." Ye Hao said in a low voice, he looked at Su Xiaoxiao in his arms.


    When he came up just now, Su Xiaoxiao was in a coma and his life was dying. If he hadn''t used the Holy Healing technique to treat him in time, maybe Su Xiaoxiao would really be in danger.


    "Brother Tang, help me take Xiao Xiao to the hospital." Ye Hao asked, his expression very gloomy.


    There is no such thing as the usual sunny boy breath.


    "Ye Hao, I think we still have a long-term plan for this matter. The other party is obviously here for you." Tang Cheng persuaded.


    "If the other party is directed at me, they can do whatever they want." Ye Hao''s eyes revealed the killing intent: "But they can''t hurt people around me!" Tang Cheng knew he couldn''t persuade Ye Hao, he Taking Su Xiaoxiao from Ye Hao''s arms: "Ye Hao, then I will send Xiaoxiao to the hospital first. But you must calm down, the other party dared to put the bomb at your door, so you must be ready! I will inform you. On the Dragon Team, think of a way to transfer more people!


    "


    Ye Hao didn''t speak. He noticed that Su Xiaoxiao''s arm was hanging down, and he was still holding the phone. The phone screen was broken, but the phone didn''t seem to be broken.


    Breaking off Su Xiao''s finger, took the phone.


    Ye Hao saw the page on the phone.


    A few lines of search words can be seen vaguely above.


    birthday present.


    What birthday gifts do boys like?


    What should my sister give to my brother?


    birthday?


    Ye Hao looked at Su Xiaoxiao with his eyes closed. He used his sleeve to gently wipe the blood stains off Su Xiaoxiao''s face.


    I have to forget that my birthday is in March, this silly girl.


    "Don''t bother me, I''m fighting a dragon."


    The words before going downstairs still echoed in Ye Hao''s mind, and Ye Hao clenched his fists.


    "Take care of me, and I will go back."


    Ye Hao walked towards the entrance of the corridor, his eyes were very cold, the murderous intent that he showed up was not the effect of the title, it was the murderous intent of Ye Hao himself.


    [System task: 48-hour hunting action, kill my loved ones, kill! Task reward: 50 skill points. Task penalty: 200 skill points deducted] [Playboy physique triggers a special task: sister control attribute, dare to hurt my sister? I want you to return it a hundredfold, and pour out your anger on those enemies. Rewards are distributed according to the completion efficiency of the host]

 Chapter 586： Ye Haos Reverse Scale

    In a car outside the apartment, a man saw the fire in the apartment and smiled at the corner of his mouth. He changed the clothes of the courier and prepared to drive away.


    But when he drove the car to the gate of the community, a figure stood in the middle of the road, and his cold eyes directly made him tremble.


    And that person''s appearance is not the same as the person who died in the previous mission.


    Damn, this guy is not in the room!


    The man gritted his teeth and stepped on the accelerator, squeezed the steering wheel and rushed towards the man in the middle of the road.


    Ye Hao didn''t change his face looking at the car rushing over.


    Move his right foot back slightly and raise his right fist.


    bump


    When the high-speed car rushed in front of Ye Hao, Ye Hao directly hit the hood with a fist, and the huge impact directly deformed the hood of the car.


    The windshield itself was shattered, and in the shocked eyes of the man, the inflatable airbag bounced out and covered his face.


    The huge impact caused the car''s **** to tilt up, just overturning Ye Hao, turning over one hundred and eighty degrees, and the four wheels fell to the ground.


    "Cough cough..." The head of the man who drove was full of blood, and there were a lot of glass shards in it, and the airbag shrank slightly.


    The man hadn''t recovered, his neck was pinched, and he was dragged out of the driver''s seat.


    "Why attacked me!" Ye Hao stared at the man''s eyes and asked coldly.


    "Hehe, you are dead. You have repeatedly sabotaged our organization, this time this city is your burial place!" After the man''s eyes frantically finished his words, black blood came out from the corners of his mouth. .


    This is dead, just like the man and woman who stole the instrument before!


    It''s those people!


    Ye Hao''s face sank, and he let go of the dead body.


    More and more people gathered around, Ye Hao put on his hat and left here silently.


    ...


    Inside a bar.


    "Come on. Drink!"


    "Cheers!"


    Noisy music, and men and women indulge in dancing.


    "Stop, the box inside is packed. You can''t go in!"


    The door of the box was pushed open, and a man walked in.


    Then a nervous little brother rushed in and pointed at the man: "Fat brother, this kid ran in by himself, I can''t stop him."


    There are a few men and some young women who sing along in the box.


    The man in the middle got up and slapped his hand when he walked to the little brother.


    "Be careful when you speak, called Brother Hao! Next time you dare to talk nonsense, I''ll let someone cut your tongue."


    The man finished speaking and bowed ninety degrees to the man who broke in.


    "Brother Hao."


    The little brother next to him looked at this boy who was younger than himself in surprise, Brother Hao? Why haven''t I heard of this name.


    And it can make Haicheng''s famous fat brother so respected.


    "Please one thing." Ye Hao looked at the fat brother in front of him.


    Fat brother''s heart jumped, and he said with a stern face: "Brother Hao has something to say, and Lord Bao has ordered that Brother Hao''s business is our business."


    "Send your brothers out to find out, check every bar, every night, every rental house. All foreigners who have appeared in Haicheng within the last half month will find out for me, and they will be suspicious immediately. notice me!"


    Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    The fat brother glanced at Ye Hao secretly, he felt that the man in front of him was really angry, and some people who didn''t know good or bad provoke the demon.


    "Yes, I will tell someone to find it."


    "Add one more item. Find someone and I will reward one hundred thousand."


    After Ye Hao finished speaking, he turned and left and walked out of the bar.


    Leave a group of dumbfounded people in the box.


    Find someone to reward one hundred thousand yuan!


    Everyone looked at Fat Brother eagerly, other things are hard to say, they are the best at finding people.


    "Have you heard what Brother Hao said? Get my younger brother to look for it. If you find a suspicious foreigner, immediately report it. If anyone dares to ruin Brother Hao''s affairs, first ask if my fat brother''s fist will answer." The fat brother snorted coldly.


    "Yes!"


    One hundred thousand per person!


    Soon this news swept across Haicheng, and people in every area received the news and began to look for their own areas for various reasons.


    The city where night is gradually falling.


    Ye Hao stood at the top of a building with a cigarette in the corner of his mouth. He didn''t like the smell of cigarettes, but the smell of nicotine could make him more energetic.


    kill me?


    Want to kill me in Haicheng?


    If Ye Hao dare not say anything else, but since you are here in Haicheng, then I will let you go without returning!


    Because they touched Ye Hao''s reverse scale.


    Ding Dong


    The reminder sound of the mobile phone information is up.


    Tangcheng: The fish that slipped through the net had a clue. A patrol officer saw the man appear in the South City Bar.


    Didi


    This is the sound of a telephone.


    "Hey."


    "Brother Hao. My little brother found a suspicious foreigner in **." This was the voice of Fat Brother.


    "I see. Tell your brothers that I will transfer the money to them later. Whoever finds more will get more rewards."


    "Yes, Brother Hao."


    hang up the phone.


    Seongnam Bar!


    A sharp light flashed in Ye Hao''s eyes.


    Seongnan Bar.


    The establishment of this bar is relatively remote, looks a bit old, the wall equipment and everything are very old.


    Ye Hao looked at the young people dancing in the bar, and he walked through them indifferently.


    In Ye Hao''s mind, the appearance of the fish that slipped through the net that Brother Tang had shown himself before.


    Ye Hao pushed aside the boxes one by one.


    After being disturbed, most of the people playing in the boxes just cursed.


    And in one of the boxes, after the door was pushed open, it was a scene of irritating eyes.


    A barely dressed dancer was sitting on a man''s lap, where the two of them were kissing, and the man''s hand was once stretched into the skirt of the dancer.


    But when the door was pushed open, both of them were shocked.


    Seeing that it was a young boy who broke in, the man was furious. He pushed away the dancing **** his lap, picked up the wine bottle next to him, and rushed towards Ye Hao.


    You should know that being startled when a man is doing business is very likely to be shocked.


    "Is your kid looking for death? Do you know who I am! If you dare to break into Lao Tzu''s box and disturb Lao Tzu''s excitement, you will die!"


    As the man said, he raised his hand and waved the wine bottle in his hand and slammed it on Ye Hao''s head.


    But before the man''s hand fell, he was caught by Ye Hao''s hand, hanging in the air unable to move.


    "You... let me go!" The man''s arm hurts and threatens Ye Hao: "You kid won''t let me go, believe it or not, I will let you lie down!"


    Ye Hao''s face sank.


    As soon as his hand was hard, the wine bottle the man was holding hit the ground directly.


    "Ahhh... let go, let go!" The man showed pain on his face. He might just have a pain before, but at this moment he feels that his arm is about to be broken.


    This time, Ye Hao really let go. He didn''t have time to waste time here with this kind of person. He threw the man on the ground and walked towards the next box.


    But when he searched all the boxes and all the places in the bar, he couldn''t find the person.


    Ye Hao was silent for a while, a scene flashed before his eyes, and he returned to an empty box he had found before.


    There was no one in the box, as if no one had ever appeared here. But on the floor of the sofa, Ye Hao saw a cigarette **** with a tiny spark.

 Chapter 587： Street Fighter? Just one bug

    Ye Hao turned and walked towards the entrance of the bar.


    But when he walked to the door of the bar, a dozen people blocked Ye Hao at the door, and it was the man who had been disturbed by Ye Hao before.


    "Smelly boy, you finally came out." The man held an iron plate in his hand and pointed at Ye Hao arrogantly: "You just dared to move Lao Tzu. Now Lao Tzu has let someone use your hand!"


    At this moment, there are a lot of people watching theaters around the bar, after all, this kind of thing has happened in such a place.


    "Look at it. That''s the street fighter in our area, Chao San Pao!"


    "Who is that kid on the other side, I haven''t seen it. He is desperate to dare to offend Three Cannons here."


    "Looks at that kid looks very tugging."


    "Is dragging useful? There was a dragging guy who said he was what he was. In the end, he was dragged into the toilet to eat **** by the three guns. After that, the kid didn''t dare to come to this street again. "


    The voices of other people''s discussions made Chao San Pao''s face more arrogant.


    "Don''t blame me for bullying you, you heard it. This area is covered by Lao Tzu. If you want to go now, you can go under Lao Tzu''s crotch, and Lao Tzu will let you go." Legs, looked at Ye Hao sullenly.


    The younger brothers next to each other clamored for Ye Hao to sneak under their boss''s legs.


    Ye Hao looked at the group of people indifferently.


    He didn''t want to cause trouble before because he was afraid of wasting time, but now these people have no way to find a door on their own. Some people are like this. If there is a way to heaven, he will not go, and **** has no way.


    Ye Hao walked forward with a cold face.


    People around him cast expectant eyes.


    They thought that there were only two results in this matter, and it was nothing more than the fact that the kid confessed to crawling under the crotch of the three guns. Maybe the three guns were in a good mood to make this kid suffer less.


    If this kid is hard-headed, it is estimated that he cannot do without this if he does not suffer any crime today.


    "Brother Hao!"


    When Ye Hao walked to a distance of three, four or five meters in front of Chao San Pao, he called to stop Ye Hao.


    A person Ye Hao didn''t know rushed to Ye Hao''s face, and Ye Hao bowed in a respectful conversation.


    When Ye Hao saw this person, his face was puzzled, and his face was full.


    "Brother Hao. I belong to Brother Lei. I saw you behind Brother Lei before. My name is Datouwen." Datouwen carefully looked at the man in front of him.


    Because of Brother Kai''s matter before, Brother Lei sent Ye Hao''s photos to everyone below and warned them that if anyone dares to offend this man in the future.


    Brother Lei personally sent you to see Wang Ye.


    "Big head text, right?" Ye Hao''s eyes fluctuated: "Do you have a brother here. You can be there in half a minute."


    "Yes, yes. We received the news that Brother Hao was looking for someone, and all the people under him were dispatched. Otherwise, I wouldn''t come to this place, because this place is low in oil and water, and our Lord Bao simply doesn''t like it." Tao.


    "I''ll give you half a minute to call people around you. I see if these people are in front of you. Drag them to me and entertain them well." Ye Haohan said.


    After speaking, Ye Hao continued to walk forward.


    But Ye Hao and Datouwen didn''t speak very loudly just now. Coupled with the sound of music in the bar, the people around didn''t hear much.


    "Hey! Don''t think you''re calling someone, just thinking that you have some ability. Don''t leave anything today, don''t even think about leaving from here!" Sanpao said as he took advantage of the trend and was about to push Ye Hao closer.


    But the big-head text is very eye-catching, so he rushed forward.


    "Don''t move me. Dare to stop our brother Hao, you really don''t know how many catties you are!" The big head text scolded, and at the same time one of the text messages on his mobile phone had been sent out.


    "Oh boy. If you come out to find out who I am, brother Hao? Why am I called Brother Pao!" The San Pao group prepared to surround themselves.


    But the big head is not afraid of these people.


    Ta Ta Ta


    Footsteps soon came from all around.


    "Who dares to move our brother Hao!"


    "Dare to move our big brother, don''t you know how to write dead words."


    One by one, panting people jumped out from the streets in all directions, and took some weapons from the roadside in their hands, including all kinds of weapons.


    Bricks, boards, even brooms.


    Sanpao and the others were dumbfounded. The dozens of them watched the large group of people that appeared one after another in less than ten seconds, and the number was still increasing.


    "These people are disrespectful to Brother Hao, call me!"


    Then there was the sound of shouting and beating, and in the surprised eyes of others, within a few minutes, the three guns and the gang were dragged into the gloomy alley with their noses and faces swollen.


    From time to time, painful shouts were heard from inside. Several younger brothers crawled out of the inside with black and **** faces, but they were quickly caught back, and the shouts became more painful.


    The people watching the theater next to him did not expect such a scene to happen.


    There was something wrong with the script, but when they heard that these people were under Bao Ye, they all kept silent.


    Haicheng, now Baoye is the heaven of the underground world.


    Street Fighter is just a small bug in front of Bao Ye.


    And the source of all this, the mysterious man, stood in front of a gloomy alley at the moment, his eyes gleaming with strange light.


    The trail was only one person wide, and Ye Hao was standing in the middle of the road at the moment, in front of him was a man with his head hanging down, wearing a hat, and wrapping himself tightly.


    "Please let me." The man walked up to Ye Hao, because he was blocked by Ye Hao, he could only remind him softly.


    "You should have seen the death of your partner. I have to admire you. Seeing your partner was killed, you could hide yourself so well at the time." Ye Hao said coldly.


    "Sir, I don''t know what you are talking about. Please get out of the way." The man lowered his head.


    Click.


    Ye Hao suddenly violently squeezed his hand on the man''s chin.


    He only heard a broken sound, the man screamed in pain, and quickly drew a pistol from his waist and pointed it at Ye Hao.


    Kakaka


    The man looked at the pistol in his hand in horror. He didn''t know when the magazine fell to the ground.


    A trace of determination flashed in his eyes, but after a while, his eyes changed.


    He found that his mouth couldn''t move, and he couldn''t activate the poison embedded in his teeth.


    "Don''t waste your energy. I shattered the meridians of your mouth and the gum bones. You can''t crush the poison in your mouth." Ye Hao said coldly.


    At this moment, the man really panicked, and he began to struggle.


    bump


    A fist hit the man''s abdomen, and the huge pain caused him to faint.


    When he woke up again, the sky was already bright at the moment, and he looked around.


    This is a wilderness in the wild. His body is tied with a rope, and there are several people lying on the ground beside him.


    And he knows all these people, they are the card disciples sent here this time!


    They were all dead, but although they were dead, there was a smile of relief on the corners of their mouths.


    "Wake up? Just now they have said everything they can say, but they don¡¯t even know what the name of your organization is. But they told me that you are quite high in your organization, I I believe you should satisfy me, right." Ye Hao stood in front of him, with a plain and a bit hideous expression on his face, which was terrifying.

 Chapter 588： Mystery Organization·Ghost Card

    "You can''t move your mouth now, but you should be able to move your hands. This is paper and pen. Write what you want to say on it."


    Ye Hao threw a few **** papers and pens in front of the man.


    Although the man was tied up, his hands could still catch these things, but he hung his head as if he hadn''t seen anything.


    "I know you won''t just say it so simply. These people were like this before you, but I know a needle method. Every time you get a needle, you will suffer from the pain of worms."


    Ye Hao took out a needle pack and spread it on the ground.


    The silver needles still have blood on them. It would be absolutely unhygienic if they were used to treat diseases, but Ye Hao is going to interrogate people.


    "Huh, bah." The man glanced at Ye Hao, smiled contemptuously, and spit out a mouthful of blood on Ye Hao''s shoes.


    Ye Hao is not angry, his mouth is still smiling.


    "Very hard? It''s okay, I like tough guys." As soon as Ye Hao''s voice fell, he lifted and dropped the needle, and a silver needle was pierced above the man''s temple.


    For a moment, the man''s eyes were bloodshot, bruises appeared on his face, and beads of sweat dripped from his face.


    "Ooo, ooo hum ......" Men whole body was shaking, he was really feeling at the moment there are ten million insects chewing on his bones.


    "Second stitch."


    Ye Hao''s needle directly pierced the man''s left chest.


    The man opened his mouth wide, as if panting violently.


    "This needle stimulates your heart. Every time you breathe, your heart will feel pain like being crushed."


    Ye Hao took out a silver needle again, this time he threw his hand out, and the silver needle was inserted into the man''s lower abdomen.


    This time, the man''s painful expression was distorted.


    "The third stitch."


    "To say that the greatest pain for a man is there. What you are suffering now is a pain that is a hundred times more intense than that, but it is still continuous."


    The man knelt on the ground, his arms began...moving there, touching the paper and pen.


    Ye Hao smiled and watched all this without moving his needle.


    [Kill me, kill my bastard, kill me]


    The smile on Ye Hao''s face is even brighter: "It seems you haven''t understood what I mean."


    Another flying needle flew onto the man''s back, and this time the man''s body straightened up.


    "Uuuuuu..." Tears were left in the man''s eyes. At this moment, the pain everywhere in his body was swallowing like a wave. It is a luxury for him to faint now.


    After he saw Ye Hao pull out a silver needle again, he quickly picked up the paper and pen in horror.


    [I say]


    Ye Hao put down the silver needle and patted the man on the cheek: "That''s right. I will ask you a question now, and you will answer one."


    "Your identity, what is your organization''s name."


    The man hesitated for a moment, and he could see that he was still entangled in his heart, but in the end he was defeated by the pain and wrote a few words on the paper.


    [Diamond 6, ghost card]


    After writing, the man tore open his trousers and took out a diamond 6 playing card from the trousers.


    Seeing this playing card, Ye Hao''s eyelids twitched.


    Yuanjia has a narrow road.


    Nightingale was looking for clues for so long, and now it was actually sent to her.


    Ghost card?


    This organization has never heard of it.


    "Your organization is called Ghost Card? Do your people always bring a poker card with you. This poker card is a symbol of your status?" Ye Hao asked.


    The man endured the pain and nodded.


    "What is the purpose of your organization calling you here..."


    A few minutes later, under a silver needle, the pain on the man''s body disappeared, and his life was still missing, but there was a relieved smile on his face.


    Ye Hao returned to his Porsche, took out a cigarette, and started smoking. Recently, he smoked more and more.


    Ghost card.


    Mysterious figure.


    I got a lot of news from that man just now. Of course, the most important thing is to know what the name of this organization is.


    Ghost card.


    Ye Hao logged in to the page of Assassin''s House and searched for the name "Ghost", but found nothing.


    The ghost card organization is quite mysterious. Most of its members are playing cards, but there are also some unidentified members. They are called card disciples, but they are actually little brothers.


    Many of the people that Ye Hao cleaned up were card disciples.


    And this group of people came to Haicheng on the occasion of the New Year''s time mainly for two things.


    The first is to find the mysterious blueprint, and the second is to kill Ye Hao who has repeatedly ruined their affairs.


    However, it is a pity that the diamond three does not know where the headquarters of the ghost card organization is.


    Ye Hao drove the Porsche aimlessly and began to wander around the streets of Haicheng.


    So far, he has hunted a lot of ghost people in this city, but there must be many people hiding themselves.


    Zi Zi Zi


    Suddenly a police car drove out and directly forced Ye Hao to stop in the corner.


    A beautiful shadow came down from the police car and walked to Ye Hao''s car window in three and two steps and slapped the car window.


    Ye Hao lowered the car window.


    "What are you trying to do? Are you crazy? I received several reports in one night, saying that someone attacked people inexplicably everywhere!" Qiu Xueyao directly grabbed Ye Hao by the collar and asked angrily.


    "Our apartment was attacked. Someone planted a bomb at the door of my room. I was not there at the time, and I was injured by the bomb. I am now in the hospital."


    Ye Hao said coldly.


    Qiu Xueyao''s face changed suddenly, and she frowned: "Little, she is seriously injured!"


    "There is no danger to life."


    "Those people you attacked are all related to this matter?"


    Ye Hao did not answer.


    Qiu Xueyao patted her forehead: "I said that you lunatic can''t go crazy inexplicably."


    "But I ask you to pay attention to the impact. Fortunately, this matter was controlled in time, otherwise I don''t know how to spread it on the Internet."


    "Then you are here to catch me now?" Ye Hao asked.


    Qiu Xueyao waved her hand and stared at Ye Hao: "You are from the Dragon Team, how dare I be a small detective captain to catch you? The people on the Dragon Team have already explained your things, and we have suppressed them."


    "But you''d better not pay attention, and don''t make too much noise. Otherwise, it would be very troublesome for me to wipe your butt!"


    After speaking, Qiu Xueyao took out a breakfast and threw it on Ye Hao''s lap: "Seeing your face is so bad, don''t you eat breakfast. This is what I left, don''t waste it."


    "I''ll go to the hospital to see Xiao Xiao, you should pay attention to your safety. If you need to call me, please."


    After speaking, Qiu Xueyao got into the police car and left without looking back.


    But in the police car, Qiu Xueyao''s eyes were a bit complicated.


    She wanted to help Ye Hao very much, but she also knew very well that her strength would only be a burden by his side. The matter of Baoye last time has explained everything.


    He seemed to be so close to them, but he was drifting away, most notably after returning from Yuhang this time.


    Watching the police car leaving.


    Ye Hao picked up the breakfast with residual warmth on it.


    After unpacking the bag, Ye Hao gnawed directly.


    But his mind didn''t stop. The group of people will never give up, they have already started, and they will soon fight back, but how will they do it, where will their goal be.

 Chapter 589： Orphanage attacked

    Until one o''clock in the afternoon, Ye Hao caught a few more disciples after receiving a few calls from the fat brother, but it was difficult to ask useful information from these little brothers.


    Porsche stopped downstairs in the hospital, and Ye Hao looked at the hospital.


    Tangcheng has already made a phone call, and now Xiao Xiao is not in danger and is recovering in the hospital. At the same time, they have dispatched some people to protect Ning Yawen.


    Didi.


    Ye Hao''s phone rang, and he looked at the special S0S sign displayed on it.


    This caused Ye Hao''s face to change suddenly. He started the car and rushed out, racing on the road at a very fast speed. All the red lights along the way were ignored by him.


    Faster! Hurry up!


    Ye Hao''s speed kept climbing.


    The signal was given by Ye Hao to Xiaoyan at the orphanage. Once something happens in the orphanage, Xiaoyan can report to Ye Hao urgently. This is how they communicate.


    Something happened to the orphanage!


    Ye Hao had a bad premonition in his mind, at this time the welfare institute had something like this.


    Could it be them!


    Ye Hao arrived at the door of the Wanjia Welfare Institute in less than five minutes.


    When he came to the outside of the orphanage, he saw the scene in front of him that made Ye Hao''s breath change, and he put his hand on his waist.


    Many people fell to the ground and wailed. The original beautiful and clean orphanage was beaten up, and the white walls were stained with blood.


    Ye Hao clenched his fists and walked quickly into the orphanage.


    A thin figure stood at the door of a teaching building, carrying a blood-stained wooden stick in his hand, and a murderous aura filled his body. There were several corpses lying in front of him, and those corpses had no life.


    All of them were smashed into a big hole on the head.


    Hearing the approaching footsteps, the figure suddenly raised its head.


    "kill!"


    As he said, the wooden stick in his hand was raised high and smashed towards Ye Hao''s head.


    "Xiao Yan!"


    stop


    The wooden stick in Xiao Yan''s hand stopped in midair, and the expression in his murderous eyes slowly recovered.


    bump


    The wooden stick in his hand rolled to the ground.


    "Brother Hao." Xiao Yan whispered, his eyes rolled, and his body staggered to the side.


    Ye Hao went up to support Xiao Yan.


    "Xiao Yan, Xiao Yan!"


    After several consecutive calls, Xiao Yan did not speak.


    Ye Hao''s hands clasped Xiaoyan''s meridians, but fortunately, there was nothing big in his body, but his strength was in a coma.


    "Ahao!"


    A call made Ye Hao raise his hand.


    He saw Master Bao, who was carrying a kitchen knife, approaching from a distance, and Hutou and others followed by him, all of them had scars from the war.


    "Master Bao, where are the children?" Ye Hao asked hurriedly.


    "The children are okay. The women and children are in the basement. They are safe," Bao Ye said, panting.


    "What happened here?" Ye Hao asked in a deep voice.


    Looking at the scene here, it is definitely a big battle.


    Those who fell on the ground at this moment had No. 40 or 50.


    "I don''t know. Almost ten minutes ago, a few vans stopped at the entrance of our orphanage. Twenty people rushed down from above. They chopped off when they saw people. We were very skilled. We..."


    Listening to what Bao Ye said, Ye Hao understood what happened.


    Almost ten minutes ago, a group of people suddenly attacked here, Bao Ye and the others led people to resist, the dean and grandma and the children evacuated to the basement.


    Those people are very skilled, and the worst is also in the Body Refining Realm.


    Although Lord Bao and the others resisted the attack of those people because of the large number of people, their casualties were very serious.


    However, Xiao Yan was quite brave. It is said that he blocked several people alone and beat several people to death with wooden sticks.


    At that time, the murderous aura on him made Baoye feel terrified.


    "Dabao, Dabao is not good. Xiaoxue is gone!" Ma Dongmei ran away with a few crying children, constantly shouting from her mouth.


    "How come Xiaoxue disappeared! I didn''t explain before, let you evacuate to the basement first!" Bao Ye looked at Ma Dongmei in surprise.


    "Uuuu...Uncle Dabao. Xiaoxue is to save us. Some bad guys bully us, and Xiaoxue protects us. Xiaoxue told them that if they don''t leave, Ye Hao''s brother will go to trouble them." The child cried out crying.


    "But I didn''t understand what the bad guys said, and then the bad guys stunned the elementary school teacher and took Teacher Xiao Xue away."


    "Uncle Dabao, Ye Hao, hurry up and save Teacher Xiaoxue..."


    Several children cried and cried.


    "These **** are bullying women and children!" Bao Ye gritted his teeth, and he shouted to Ma Dongmei: "Dongmei, you take the children to the basement first. I''m going to be anxious brothers now and do our job. Bring my daughter back!"


    "Well, I''ve been up for a while, they don''t know who said in this Haicheng!"


    With that, Bao Ye took out his cell phone.


    "Hey. Fatty, you immediately call Lao Lei, Fei Zai and them all, we are going to fight!"


    "Don''t ask Lao Tzu why, his Lao Tzu was almost cut off just now!"


    Baoye was really angry this time. In fact, he had encountered many such things when he was young, but this time it was different.


    His lover finally recovered, and he also fell in love with the life here, and felt a retreat, but who would have thought that such a disturbance would happen at this time!


    "Master Bao, calm down. It''s useless to call people now. Haicheng is so big. If they really want to hide, we won''t find them!" Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    Dididi


    The phone rang, and Ye Hao picked up the phone. At this time, someone called.


    The screen shows that the incoming call is an unfamiliar call.


    He gave Xiaoyan in his arms to Aunt Dongmei.


    Ye Hao had a hunch in his heart, and he answered the phone: "Hello."


    "Mr. Ye. How about this great gift I gave you." There was a ridiculous voice on the other end of the phone, which didn''t look like a Chinese, and spoke a little accent in Chinese.


    "Asshole. If you have the ability to come to me for something, it''s nothing to attack the orphanage!" Ye Hao clenched his fists, and the other end of the phone must be the initiator of all this.


    He didn''t expect this group of people to even dared to call himself at this time. He ignored the surprised eyes of Bao Ye and ran quickly towards his Porsche.


    Running to the Porsche, he took out the computer and started trying to locate the location of the call.


    "There is an old saying in China, called Li Shang Xiang Lai. On this day, Mr. Ye has often started with our people. Mr. Ye should want to locate our location by phone now."


    Ye Hao gave a sudden stop with his hand on the notebook.


    "You don''t need to look for it, I can tell you where we are."


    "The cemetery on the east side of the East Lake in Haicheng, we are waiting for you there. But you must bring that person named Ning Yawen to see us."


    "Otherwise, Mr. Ye''s friend, this little beauty named Xia Xue is probably going to die."


    When talking, Ye Hao''s mobile phone prompted the sound, and Ye Hao opened the message, it was a photo.


    Xia Xue, who was tied up, was lying in the carriage with tape wrapped around her mouth.


    "Remember, rush to the place I said within two hours. Except for you and that Ning Yawen, if I see other people, you will never want to see this woman again. At that time, she will be in Africa. There are hundreds of men in this tribe!" After finishing talking on the other end of the phone, he hung up.

 Chapter 590： European killer, Kevin

    "What''s the matter?" Outside the car door, Baoye and the others ran over and looked at Ye Hao.


    Bao Ye looked at Ye Hao with a calm face: "Could it be that group of people?"


    "This happened because of me, and I was the one who caused the welfare institute. Baoye, you send those injured brothers to the hospital." Ye Hao started the car.


    "Do you want to go alone?" Bao Ye looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    "Well, the other party asked me to go alone, otherwise Xia Xue might be in danger."


    Ye Hao added: ¡°Don¡¯t tell her parents about the news of Xia Xue¡¯s arrest. Her father was just ill. If the psychological fluctuation is huge, it may cause serious physical harm.¡±


    "Well, I know." Bao Ye patted Ye Hao''s shoulder and said with a serious face: "Be careful yourself, if you need to call me if you have anything."


    "it is good."


    Ye Hao closed the window and Porsche drove to the east of Haicheng.


    As the car was driving, he took a **** leather bag from the back seat.


    I took out the picture from the inside, which was brought by Ye Hao when he brought Su Xiaoxiao out of the apartment.


    He held the picture in his arms.


    The virtual screen is turned on in front of my eyes, I checked all the abilities, and they are all available at any time.


    And there are some things in the big purse...


    East Lake


    East Lake is located in the eastern suburbs of Haicheng, which belongs to a semi-development state.


    On the east side of East Lake, there is a large area of ??primitive cemetery that has not been treated. It is buried.


    In this era, and in a developed area like Haicheng, there are very few such cemeteries.


    Around the cemetery, a circle of people was hidden there.


    The most conspicuous among them was a blond man who stepped directly on a stone tombstone without any restriction.


    "Report. The Porsche 911 the target was driving was found five hundred meters away. Only the man was found in the car, but the woman was not seen." The voice came from the headset.


    The blonde man''s eyes wrinkled.


    "It seems this guy is playing tricks with us." An Asian sneered next to him.


    The blond man drew a saber from his waist.


    "Being slick, then we have to look at whether the guy has the ability to play with us."


    Zi Zi Zi


    Porsche stopped outside the cemetery and Ye Hao got out of the car.


    As soon as he got out of the car, Ye Hao felt that several guns were aimed at him.


    "I came as agreed." Ye Hao shouted into the cemetery.


    "Boy, you didn''t keep the promise. You didn''t bring that woman!" A man jumped from the tree beside him, holding a submachine gun in his hand.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "The woman you want comes over, doesn''t it just want to get the drawing from her."


    "The things are with me, as long as I bring them."


    The man stood there without moving, Ye Hao looked at his ear, there was a headset there, it seemed that someone was instructing him behind.


    A few seconds later, the man pointed at Ye Hao with his gun: "Hand over the things!"


    Ye Hao smiled contemptuously: "You don''t think I will come without preparation."


    With that, Ye Hao opened his coat.


    The dense dynamite was tied to Ye Hao''s body, and a button appeared in Ye Hao''s hand.


    "You don''t like to play explosives very much. This is ten kilograms of C4 explosives, not to mention how powerful it is. I think it will be fine to overturn people within a hundred square meters.


    These things were given to him by Tangcheng before. The power of the c4 bomb is quite huge. It is a weapon that soldiers, mercenaries, and killers all over the world like.


    A 10kg c4 bomb is said to be able to blow up a five-story apartment building.


    Therefore, countries all over the world are rigorously investigating c4 bombs, especially in China, which makes Ye Hao a little grateful. Fortunately, the group of people installed ordinary bombs in their apartments at the time. If this was a c4 bomb, it would be small...


    Seeing these c4 bombs on Ye Hao''s body, the man''s eyes changed, and he hurried back several steps.


    "Even if you can''t kill all of you, but I don''t know if anything will happen to the thing in my hand." Ye Hao took out the picture from his arms.


    The corner of the blond man who stood on a tree in the distance and watched this scene with a telescope was curved.


    "Something has arrived."


    He picked up the walkie-talkie: "Let him in."


    Hearing the words in the earphones, the man glanced at the bomb on Ye Hao with dread. He swallowed, "Go in."


    Ye Hao put the picture back into his clothes again and walked into the cemetery.


    The moment he walked into the cemetery, Ye Hao felt a sense of anxiety.


    Pop pop


    "Mr. Ye, Crazy Blade. I have heard of my name for a long time, and this meeting gave me a shock, with a C4 bomb all over my body, and Mr. Ye''s fingers shouldn''t be moved." A blond man jumped down from the tree in the distance. Applaud for Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao squinted: "You know a lot, ghost card."


    They even knew that they were crazy knives, and it seemed that they were really prepared to come this time.


    The corners of the blond man''s eyes twitched: "It seems that Mr. Ye has learned a lot from my friends, but it''s okay. Anyway, our organization has been hiding for so many years, and we are already ready to make the world shake for us."


    "I don''t care about what you want, what about that girl!" Ye Hao asked in a deep voice.


    "Don''t worry. I have always been a gentleman to women." The blond man clapped his hands, and Xia Xue, who was **** with his hands and feet, was brought up.


    "Uuuu..." Xia Xue struggled to look at Ye Hao, but the **** kicked her to the ground, her face stained with sand.


    "NO, NO. We want gentlemen, the opposite is such a beautiful Dongfang lady, how can we not be gentlemen." The blond man knelt down, took out a handkerchief from his arms, and pitifully wiped the dust on Xia Xue''s face .


    Ye Hao frowned: "Let her go, I will give you what you want."


    "Let it go? NO, NO. Mr. Ye is the top ten crazy knife in the Asian killer list. I dare not let anyone go first." The blond man licked his lips, and a small knife appeared in his handkerchief.


    It was directly attached to Xia Xue''s neck.


    The blonde man''s eyes became sharp and murderous: "You care about her, she is your woman. You killed my woman before. She is beautiful and her skills are great. But you killed her!"


    Ye Hao remembered the blond woman who killed herself before taking poison in front of him.


    "Are you talking about that blonde woman?" Ye Hao said coldly.


    "Yes, that''s her! My dear wife, we made an appointment to wait for me to return from Europe to complete the mission, I will take her to Jeju Island to play, but... But when I came back, I heard the news of her death! "


    The blond man pulled out the gun with the other hand and pointed at Ye Hao: "It''s all because of you!"


    Ye Hao looked at the blond man: "No. 56 in the European killer rankings, Kevin. There are so many people in your ghost card organization, and you have yours in Europe. As for the woman you said I killed you, I only kill The one who lost me."


    Ye Hao recognized this man, he was a wanted man in Europe, but he had disappeared for many years, and he didn''t expect to meet him here.


    This ghost organization is really Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon. "From the time she set foot on the land of China with that kind of purpose, her destiny was already doomed."

 Chapter 591： Fragrant Xiaoyu

    Kevin looked angry and squeezed his hand on the trigger.


    "Kevin, calm down!" The person on the side grabbed Kevin and reminded him with his eyes.


    Kevin took a deep breath and put down his gun.


    Staring at Ye Hao: "In short, if you give us things, we will let her go!"


    "You don''t believe me, and I don''t believe you either. But I believe you must not leave this thing." Ye Hao held the picture in one hand and pressed the bomb button with the other.


    "You let her go and let her leave here. I am here to accompany you. I am very fateful. I have no need to fight you hard for such a picture that is useless to me."


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, Kevin looked at the Asian next to him.


    The Asian nodded.


    Kevin snorted coldly, and the knife in his hand struck Xia Xue''s rope.


    Xia Xue got up from the ground and walked carefully to the side of Ye Hao. She looked at what was tied to Ye Hao.


    After watching so many movies, she could guess what Ye Hao was strapped to.


    "You go right now, and immediately call Baoye and the others after you go out! Don''t look back! Call me when you reach a safe place!" Ye Hao took out the mobile phone in his pocket and handed it to Xia Xue.


    Xia Xue took the call and looked at Ye Hao worriedly: "But you..."


    "Don''t worry about me, I''ll be fine." Ye Hao urged Xia Xue: "You go now, you are here instead of my burden."


    Xia Xue bit her lip lightly: "Go back safely."


    After Xia Xue finished speaking, she trot and walked out of the park.


    "Boy. You can give me this picture now." Kevin said coldly.


    "What''s the hurry? When she gets to a safe place, call me, this picture is naturally yours. We can sit here for a while and talk about it." Ye Hao said, just sitting cross-legged On the ground.


    "I''m actually very curious. You, an organization called Ghost Brand, have been hiding for so many years, and what are you doing all these things suddenly in China?" Ye Hao really chatted with a normal heart.


    Kevin sneered; "The great purpose of our organization is not something you people can understand."


    "Great purpose? To win people with a great purpose, will hide all day long, do things that attack the orphanage?" Ye Hao sneered.


    "You Huaxia have an old saying, do big things without sticking to the small. We don''t look at the process, but the result." Kevin looked at his watch: "It''s almost time. Give us things."


    Ye Hao looked at the distance: "Don''t worry, let''s talk a little longer..."


    Bang bang bang


    A series of gunshots came from behind Ye Hao, and Ye Hao frowned.


    The distance is about five hundred meters, which is the direction Xia Xue left before.


    At the same time, a group of people around pointed their guns at Ye Hao.


    "What the **** is your kid playing!" The Asian around Kevin suddenly scolded!


    Ye Haohan said with a face: "I should ask you this. I tell you, if you dare to touch that girl''s hair, ghost card! I will let you all hell!"


    Kevin motioned to the side to calm down, and he took out the intercom.


    "Hey, hello. What''s the situation on your side, who fired the shot!"


    Squeak


    There is no sound on the intercom.


    "Hey, hello. Please reply when you hear." Kevin spoke into the walkie-talkie, pointing the gun at Ye Hao.


    At this moment, the surrounding atmosphere has condensed to freezing point.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, and all the muscles in his body became tense.


    "Report, report. We have been attacked here. It is a man in black armor. He is very powerful. Our bullets have no effect on him!"


    "Bah Bah Bah..."


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "The monster is still hunting down the girl we kidnapped before, and the girl''s arm was torn off!"


    The sudden sound from the walkie-talkie was accompanied by gunfire and shouting, and it felt like a battlefield over there.


    girl?


    Ye Hao''s face suddenly changed, and he ran in that direction without saying a word.


    Intermediate speed enhancement!


    "Kevin!" The Asian drew his gun and pointed at Ye Hao who suddenly rushed into the forest.


    "Wait, it shouldn''t be the person he arranged to attack us." Kevin stopped the Asian shooting.


    At this time, a voice came from his headset, speaking in the island language.


    "It was the No. 3 target that the boss ordered us to look for!"


    Target number three?


    Kevin''s eyes flickered.


    This time in Haicheng, apart from finding the map and fixing Ye Hao, they also have a secret goal, but only a few people know this goal, and most people only know the first two goals.


    The third goal is to find the monster they escaped from a secret laboratory they set up in China, and be responsible for catching it and taking it out of China.


    Kevin originally planned to do the first two things well, and then deal with the third thing.


    "Order everyone. Assemble towards that area. Now we are divided into two groups, one group captures the blueprint and kills Ye Hao, the other group uses the equipment we prepared to catch the prey!"


    Kevin ordered.


    Everyone ran towards the area where the gunfire was four.


    Ye Hao was the first to rush there. He saw a large area of ??fallen trees and trees that had been forcibly split in half. Many people fell to the ground and almost died.


    There is not a living mouth, and the traces of the battle extend in the direction of the sound of running water ahead.


    And the feeling of anxiety grew stronger.


    Before, Ye Hao had always thought that the feeling of anxiety was brought about by the group of ghost card organizations, but now it is obviously not like this.


    Xia Xue, don''t have anything to do!


    Ye Hao ran through a breakthrough, and he saw a small beach with a rushing river outside.


    The scene in front of me at this moment can be described as bloody. Several corpses fell on the ground, bullets fell all over the ground, and the blood stained the sand and stones.


    A man dressed in black armor and a black air was standing by the beach.


    This person Ye Hao had seen him, it was the monster resurrected in Hushan in Duqiao County!


    At this moment, the iron sword in its hand was dragging a male corpse, while his other hand was dripping with blood.


    Ye Hao''s eyes opened wide and his fists were squeezed tightly.


    "Asshole!"


    Ye Hao roared, his whole body exploded, and his angry consciousness filled his brain.


    Xia Xue.


    Haicheng High School Ba, is a commoner school flower.


    Actually, she didn''t have much contact with her, although she was hostile to herself because of a lot of misunderstandings at the beginning.


    But Ye Hao felt the same feeling from her when she was a child.


    So he helped this innocent and kind girl many times.


    At this moment, the girl''s legs were suspended in the air, and the blood stained her plain dress that faded to the point where she couldn''t distinguish the original color.


    On her chest, a dark hand penetrated.


    Those eyes lost the pure light of the past at this moment.


    The violent Ye Hao rushed to Xia Xue''s face in an instant, followed by seventy-two soul chasing blades shot from his waist.


    "It''s you." The black-clad man''s red and black eyes saw Ye Hao, with slight fluctuations, he seemed to remember Ye Hao.


    Facing the seventy-two deadly soul chasing blades, he just waved his arm lightly, and a black air radiated from him.


    Blocked the seventy-two soul chasing blades outside.


    However, Ye Hao''s figure suddenly slanted, and his body slicked on the ground, directly bypassing the black energy.


    This is Lingbo''s microstep footwork!


    Intermediate strength enhancement!


    Intermediate physical strengthening!


    "Release her for me!" Ye Hao hit the black armored man''s chin with a heavy blow from the bottom up.


    The black armor raised his neck, but his body didn''t move at all!


    The black energy began to attach to Ye Hao''s body, and the burning pain came from the skin.


    And the black armored man shook his arm and Xia Xue was directly thrown out, blood splashed in the air, and at the same time the fist that penetrated Xia Xue slammed towards Ye Hao.


    "Xia Xue!"


    Ye Hao blocked the black armored man''s punch, but the tremendous power made his body fly towards the back at the same time.


    He stabilized his body in mid-air and turned to receive Xia Xue. However, Xia Xue''s red-stained dress and the pierced chest could even vaguely see the broken heart.

 Chapter 592： Meet the black armor corpse again

    Purchase a small healing charm from the system store.


    [Ding, it costs 40 skill points to exchange for a small healing charm. The host¡¯s current remaining skill points: 290]


    The sacred healing technique was used by Xiao Xiao yesterday, and it is still cooling down, Ye Hao can only exchange the small healing charms he once obtained from the shop.


    Although the price is a bit cheating, it is important to save people at this moment.


    A small charm appeared in Ye Hao''s hand, and Ye Hao directly stuck it on Xia Xue''s chest.


    Please! Must wake up!


    The little character slowly disappeared, and a soft white light entered Xia Xue''s body.


    Xia Xue''s eyelids moved slightly, and Ye Hao shouted in surprise: "Xia Xue, Xia Xue, wake up!"


    Perhaps after hearing the call, Xia Xue slowly opened her eyes. She saw Ye Hao in front of her, with a faint smile on her mouth.


    "You...you''re okay...that''s great."


    "Don''t talk, you will be fine. I will take you to the hospital now." Ye Hao picked up Xia Xue and ran toward the outside of the cemetery.


    The black-clad corpse behind him raised the iron sword, but several figures flashed out from the forest and just surrounded it.


    It is the gang of ghosts.


    "You go chasing that kid, you must get the picture back!" Kevin ordered the others to chase, and he and the rest left behind to be responsible for the monster in front of him.


    Ye Hao, who was running wildly, increased his speed as fast as he could.


    "Ahao. I... can I call you that way." Xia Xue lay in Ye Hao''s arms. Although her body was aching, she still felt very warm.


    This was the first time she lay in the arms of this man before her eyes.


    "Yes, how do you like to call it. But you must support me!" Ye Hao roared.


    Xia Xue shook her head, she slowly raised her hand, reached out to Ye Hao''s cheek, and touched Ye Hao''s cheek.


    "Ahao...Yes...I''m sorry, before... I misunderstood you when I was in school..."


    "Actually, you are...you are a...very good boy...you are...kind. Quietly help...me, healed my...father, cough cough cough..."


    "It was you...you changed...my life...life."


    Ye Hao listened to Xia Xue''s increasingly weak voice, his heart seemed to be dragged.


    The effect of the small healing charm is obviously not as good as the Holy Healing technique. Although Xia Xue''s chest no longer bleeds, the wound has not fully recovered.


    "Stop talking, you have to believe me, if I can heal your father, I can definitely heal you!" Ye Hao shouted anxiously, his feet speed increasing.


    "And don''t forget, you still owe me money! You said you want to pay it back, I won''t allow you to die until you pay it back!"


    Ta Ta Ta Ta


    The sound of chasing footsteps from behind made Ye Hao''s face sinking, his mind controlled 72 soul chasing blades to fly out, forcing those chasing back.


    "I believe you... but there are some things... I also want to... tell you, I... I''m afraid I won''t... have a chance to tell... you."


    "Actually... I... don''t know when I started... I just..."


    One arm dropped weakly.


    "Stop! Hand over the picture!" Several figures jumped out from the bushes beside them and stopped in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao stopped, and he looked at Xia Xue in his arms blankly.


    The sound of breathing and heartbeat stopped again.


    Faced with such a serious injury, the small healing talisman had repaired the chest wound, but the heart injury could not be repaired, and it only made Xia Xue come back to light for a while.


    Ye Hao opened his mouth, but there was no sound.


    The second time... This was the second time someone related to him died in front of him.


    The first time it was his mother, that kind of pain, that kind of weakness, once again filled Ye Hao''s chest.


    A scorching sensation came from his chest, as if it was burning Ye Hao''s chest.


    Ye Hao slowly put Xia Xue on the ground.


    The surrounding Katu slowly surrounded him, and the gun in his hand pointed at Ye Hao.


    "I''ll be right back and wait for me."


    Ye Hao took off the jacket with the c4 bomb tied to her body, covered her with Xia Xue, and closed her eyes.


    She has a simple personality, just like a lily, and she should not see the next scene.


    Without the threat of bombs, the card disciples were happy!


    "shot!"


    Following the order of one of the card disciples, gunshots broke out, and bullet shells continued to fall on the ground.


    A person who was shooting had a cold neck and a flash of blood, and then the person fell to the ground.


    This scene keeps happening to other card disciples.


    They looked at the person they shot in shock.


    Around his body, the fast flashing silver light constantly resisted the bullet coming.


    At the same time, several silver lights were harvesting the lives of those card disciples.


    …ç…ç…ç...


    When the gunshots completely fell in the end, bullets fell around Ye Hao, and all the card disciples outside fell into a pool of blood.


    Roar


    A huge roar came from the beach just now, Ye Hao frowned, and seventy-two soul chasing blades guarded him.


    bump


    A huge tree was cut in half, revealing a black armored corpse holding an iron sword behind.


    At the moment, the black armor corpse''s eyes revealed a trace of desire, it stared at Ye Hao, and even spoke again in its mouth.


    "give me."


    Ye Hao seemed to have thought of something, and took out the mysterious picture from his chest.


    At this moment, the blood stained on the mysterious picture was still warm, and the feeling of burning in the chest just came from its body.


    Seeing the blueprint, the black armor corpse went crazy.


    "Give it to me!" A roar still filled with black air.


    Suddenly a large silver net fell from the sky, directly covering the black armor corpse.


    "It''s now. This is our last silver screen. We only have one last chance!" The previous Asian jumped out.


    There are several cards around the silver screen holding one end.


    The silver wire mesh that didn''t seem to be strange caused the black armored corpse to burst out with a painful roar, and the black energy on his body rioted.


    Taking advantage of this, the Asian took out a few silver test tubes and threw them on the black armor body.


    The glass test tube hit the black armor corpse, and then burst open, and the silver liquid inside began to slowly cover the black armor corpse.


    "Hohoho!"


    The roars were terrifying, and the black energy on the black armor corpse began to slowly dissipate.


    "Kevin, go get that kid, leave it to me here!" The Asian sweated and said to Kevin next to him.


    They noticed Ye Hao, who was standing in the distance and watching over here. They also noticed that those who chased Ye Hao were dead.


    "Okay." Kevin took out his submachine gun and charged towards Ye Hao directly.


    Without words, he shot Ye Hao several times.


    …ç…ç…ç


    A series of barrage swept across,


    Bump


    The Soulchaser and those bullets collided in the air, and many sparks appeared.


    When Kevin rushed three or four meters in front of Ye Hao, he threw away the submachine gun in his hand and took out a saber.


    Ye Hao looked at the black armored corpse in the distance, his heart was full of revenge anger.


    Xia Xue died because of it! [Playboy physique special task: revenge for the girl, as a fraternity, how can you tolerate a girl dying in front of you, even if the other party is a very difficult existence, but let them know that the big girl is the biggest ! Task reward: according to the completion of the task


    Decision]


    "Your opponent is me! I will avenge my wife!" Kevin saw that the Chinese man in front of him didn''t even look at himself, and a sense of shame filled his heart.


    "You have never been my opponent." "Because you are not worthy."

 Chapter 593： Exchange physique

    After the black armor corpse was trapped, its eyes revealed an expression of anger and pain.


    The silver liquid covered its surface like a layer of ice.


    "Inject the medicine!" the Asian shouted.


    Several karts rushed up, holding special injections in their hands.


    Locate the gap in the black armor corpse armor, and directly inserted the needle into it.


    "Hohoho!"


    The black armor corpse rioted, and the black energy all over his body became chaotic.


    A Katu, who was injecting medicine from the black armor corpse, accidentally got black gas on his arm, and the black gas started to corrode his skin, and then his entire hand became pitch black.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Katu yelled in horror.


    Then the black energy spread to his body, and he finally turned into a withered bone and fell to the ground.


    When the other katues who were in charge of the injections saw this, they were all up for twelve minutes. They didn''t dare to let those black qi contaminate their bodies, and finally all the medicines were injected.


    Just as the card disciples were preparing to evacuate, the black armor corpse trembled violently.


    The black energy on his body splashed out like a sea wave, and the card disciples had no time to dodge, all were contaminated with the black energy, and some people died on the spot.


    Some people simply use weapons to cut off the part that is contaminated with black energy. Although they have broken hands and feet, they are at least better than death.


    After the black armor corpse made a sound, it stood still, and the silver liquid completely covered the black armor corpse.


    At this moment it became a "silver armor corpse".


    "Finally it''s done. This monster doesn''t know how the organization came out. It''s so powerful!" The Asian sighed in relief.


    "Kevin, you won it over there..."


    The Asian looked far away, the expression on his face stopped.


    The other disciples were also dumbfounded when they saw the scene there.


    I saw a few knives all around Kevin''s body, his hair was dyed red, and he was half kneeling on the ground.


    "I said, you have never been my opponent." Ye Hao raised his hand indifferently.


    Although this Kevin is the killer on the European killer rankings, he is at best the strength of the refining realm and has a good killing ability.


    It is a pity that he is facing the monster Ye Hao.


    In fact, if they didn''t hold Xia Xue, Ye Hao could easily deal with them.


    "Next it is your turn." Seventy-two soul chasing blades were pulled out from Kevin''s corpse and suspended in front of Ye Hao.


    Drops of blood dripped down on the blade, and the card disciples trembled in that scene.


    "You guys will take it away immediately, and the others are responsible for blocking this guy!" The Asian made a decision immediately.


    They are not this kid''s opponent.


    Kevin is dead, and their card disciples suffered heavy casualties when they besieged the Black Armored man. At this time, it would be an unwise choice to fight this terrifying guy.


    After completing one of the three goals, even after going back, the people above should not blame him.


    With this plan, the Asian was immediately ready to move the black man.


    brush


    The Asian eyes widened, he looked at the blood hole in his chest, and a heart appeared on a pitch-black palm, crushed into pieces before his eyes.


    He looked at the black armored man who was supposed to be sealed in horror, and his arm went through the silver mesh.


    thump


    The Asian fell to the ground feebly, and he couldn''t figure it out before he died.


    Why did the organization send them to deal with these two monsters?


    Kaz Kaz Kaz


    Cracks appeared in the silver armor originally covering the black armor corpse, and finally turned into white powder and was blown away by the wind.


    "Hohoho!"


    With a roar, the black gas on the black armor corpse directly corroded the silver mesh.


    Ye Hao stared at the black armor corpse.


    "Monster, you **** it."


    "Things, leave it to me!" The black armor corpse spit out a few words stiffly.


    Ye Hao patted his chest and said in a deep voice, "You want it? You can get it yourself!"


    [Title, the Avengers open. Revenge aura is activated, strength increased by 10%]


    A light yellow breath began to condense around Ye Hao''s body, and the black energy around the body of the black armor corpse slowly returned to its previous appearance.


    Karto stood in the middle, looking at both sides in surprise.


    At this time they didn''t know what to do, there was a monster on each side.


    "Come!" Ye Hao roared, his body leaned forward, and he rushed out. Seventy-two soul chasing blades shot out.


    All the card disciples who stood in front of him were killed by his soul chaser blade.


    "Roar!"


    The black armored corpse roared, and the black iron sword in his hand also rushed up, and anyone who stood in front of the black armored corpse was a bit miserable.


    Either it was directly split into two sides by the black iron sword, or the body was corroded by the black energy.


    Kartu was slaughtered by monsters on both sides.


    The black iron sword took the lead in front of Ye Hao, and the seventy-two soul chasing blades rushed up and collided with the iron sword.


    "Bengshan Fist!"


    Ye Hao directly used the Bengshan Fist with the bonus of the golden right hand.


    The black armor corpse simultaneously raised his fist covered in black armor.


    bump


    A figure flew out backwards.


    He rolled a few times in the air, and finally fell to his knees to stabilize his figure.


    Ye Hao wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his eyes filled with crazy fighting spirit.


    Kaz


    A crack appeared in the armor on the fist of the black armor corpse.


    [System task: The hunting operation is completed. The host gains 50 skill points]


    [The current host has 340 skill points]


    [Playboy physique special task completed: the host''s bloodthirsty, revenge, let those people understand how stupid their behavior is. The host gains skill points: 170]


    [The current host has 510 skill points]


    The beep in his ear made Ye Hao a thought.


    Exchange physique!


    That physique that I have been thinking about for a long time!


    [Ding: Exchange physique, spend 500 skill points]


    [Current remaining skill points 10]


    [Physique loading...loading time 5 minutes]


    Is the physique still loaded?


    Previously, the physique was rewarded to Ye Hao, so I might have skipped this link directly. This was the first time Ye Hao took the initiative to redeem a physique.


    Five minutes of loading time, it should be no problem...


    Ye Hao was thinking in his heart that the black armored man directly attacked, the speed was very fast, and it was a lot better than before.


    A fist hit Ye Hao''s abdomen, and at the same time the iron sword slashed towards Ye Hao''s neck.


    Fortunately, a few soul chaser blades blocked the iron sword in time, otherwise Ye Hao would be in a different place at this moment.


    "I **** you!"


    Body control!


    Ye Hao''s eyes were bloodshot, and he directly tried to control the black man.


    Unexpectedly, it went smoothly, and the black armored man directly settled in place.


    five minutes! I will fix you for five minutes.


    Ye Hao grinned. Although neither he nor the black-clad man can move at this moment, don''t forget that he still has object control skills. Seventy-two soul chasing blades hovered around the black armor corpse.

 Chapter 594： The blood physique is on!

    The chasing blade continuously impacted the black armor corpse, leaving wounds on its armor and black skin.


    Black blood flowed from the body of the black armored man.


    "Roar!"


    The black armored man suddenly exhaled a few black qi from his mouth and shot Ye Hao directly.


    Ye Hao hurriedly manipulated the chasing blade to try to block it, but the black flying knife was completely incorporeal, and it went straight through the chasing blade and continued to rush towards Ye Hao.


    "Damn it!"


    Ye Hao cursed secretly, pushed his body towards him, and moved his body to avoid the black flying knife that was flying.


    But the mental power that originally controlled the black armor corpse was weak.


    The black armor corpse violently violently, holding up the iron sword, slashed towards Ye Hao.


    The vigorous hacking seemed to cut the space apart, and most of the iron sword was inserted into the ground.


    The dust cleared, Ye Hao appeared a few meters away, the yellow breath on his body weakened a lot, and he gasped for breath.


    The black armor corpse pulled out the iron sword and ejected, leaving only two divine pits where it was originally standing.


    It''s very fast, almost scary.


    Even the peak speed is still above him, if it weren''t for Ye Hao''s Lingbo microstep, perhaps he would have died here long ago.


    But even so, Ye Hao could only reluctantly resist and retreat in a fight.


    There was also that iron sword that looked rusty, but after colliding with the Soulchaser so many times, there was no crack, not even a groove.


    After blocking the blow of the iron sword, Ye Hao''s arm was numb.


    No, this sword must be dealt with, otherwise oneself will be dragged to death sooner or later.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth, didn''t retreat but moved forward. After avoiding a blow and slashing, he bullied himself up.


    The blade of the iron sword was less than one centimeter to the left of Ye Hao''s cheek, and Ye Hao could even feel the chill and killing intent from above.


    A weapon has murderous aura on it, this is something that he doesn''t have the Soulchaser Blade, one can imagine how terrifying this sword is.


    After Ye Hao approached, the qi on his body temporarily blocked the erosion of those black qi.


    At the same time, Ye Hao made a flower-like pattern with both hands and buckled directly on the right hand of the black armor corpse holding the sword.


    The black armored corpse was a little annoyed and swung his left fist towards Ye Hao.


    Several soul chasing blades formed a small black shield on the right side of Ye Hao''s head.


    bump


    The fist hit the soul chaser heavily.


    Ye Hao''s face wrinkled, and blood came out of his right ear.


    Although it didn''t directly hit his head, the fist wind alone hurt his eardrums. One can imagine what the result would be if it hit his head.


    Ignoring the sharp pain in his ears, Ye Hao''s fists were filled with yellow aura, and he even mobilized the yellow aura that he used to protect some parts of his body.


    "Ah!"


    Ye Hao sipped, facing the black armored corpse''s right arm elbow for just a second or two, and even hit the black air with a few punches.


    The black armored corpse''s right arm convulsed, Ye Hao was delighted when he saw it, and he flew and kicked directly on the iron sword.


    The iron sword broke out, drew an arc in the air, and landed a few meters away.


    But before Ye Hao had time to be happy, the huge impact force from his abdomen made him vomit blood.


    I saw the black armored man directly put his head on Ye Hao, and quickly rushed forward.


    Damn, the black armored man locked his body and couldn''t get rid of it at all. Ye Hao kept struggling, but the black armored man''s arm was like a shackle, unbreakable.


    Bump


    After hitting several trees in a row, and directly breaking those trees, Ye Hao could feel the burning pain in his back.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and grabbed the black armored corpse''s head with his right hand.


    Nine Yang internal force!


    All the internal forces of the Nine Yangs in the body are concentrated on the right hand.


    The black armor corpse seemed to feel something. With a roar, he directly grabbed Ye Hao''s leg, threw him out heavily, and rolled on the ground for a few times before it stopped.


    "Cough, cough, cough..." Ye Hao lay on his back on the ground, he felt that his body was about to fall apart. At that moment, he used up all the internal energy of his whole body, and there was still not much qi.


    At this moment, his body is like a dry river bed, the last drop of water has been drained.


    "Cough cough cough..." Another bite of blood spilled on the top of the chest.


    The warm feeling is still coming from my chest, and I don''t need to think about it to know the picture.


    Hemp egg


    You think you are a baby warmer. If you are of any use, you should prove it to me.


    Perhaps it was true that there was an aura, and a breath flowed from the blood-stained drawing, sweeping Ye Hao''s body.


    Ye Hao''s expression was dull, and he saw many things in his eyes.


    He saw hundreds of thousands of mountains, there are hundreds of meters of hillsides, there are thousands of meters of towering mountains, each mountain is unique and different, each mountain has experienced the tempering of years.


    Time flew by, and he seemed to see these mountains from their formation to the present.


    There are earthquakes, heavy rains, volcanoes, and meteorites.


    Although every time we go through various disasters, these 100,000 mountains will be restored to their former appearance after the disaster.


    Then these 100,000 mountains will become millions, tens of millions, and hundreds of millions!


    Ye Hao looked at all this, he seemed to have realized something, endless, endless, a single spark can start a prairie fire.


    A flame can form a torrential fire, a seed can form a forest for thousands of miles, a lake can form a sea for thousands of miles, and a breath of air can create heaven and earth.


    At this moment, as if being sensed, there are places all over the world corresponding.


    In a palace, a picture flashed by.


    In a laboratory, all scientific researchers were surprised to see the golden light in the isolation window. All the glass that was ten times stronger than bulletproof glass was broken, all the instruments were broken, there was fire, and the sound of alarms was flooded. laboratory.


    On a cloud-shrouded mountain peak, a colorful light flashed and disappeared. An old man looked at the picture in his hand, his face was sad.


    A man with a cloak walking in the desert, he took out a picture from his arms as if he had the feeling, and the light on the picture just disappeared.


    ...


    The black armor corpse had just walked out a few steps, it listened, and looked at the man lying on the ground in the distance, as if it felt something.


    There was no wind around the trees, and an invisible breath swept in with Ye Hao as the center.


    "It turns out that this is the feeling of the refining state."


    Ye Hao slowly stood up, a golden aura enveloped his body.


    This aura is very strong, it is many times stronger than the previous yellow aura. Looking at it from a distance, Ye Hao at this moment is like a golden villain.


    Ye Hao could feel that all the Qi in his body seemed to be completely renewed, his power and his body did not become stronger.


    But he could feel that he was able to manipulate that strong air.


    But there was a feeling in his heart that even so, he was still not the opponent of the monster in front of him.


    [Ding, the system prompts. Physical loading completed]


    [Congratulations to the host for acquiring the blood physique]


    [Blood physique: the host has the ability to become a vampire, the vampire has a strong recovery ability and is extremely fast, but it is afraid of silverware, cross...]


    Blood physique?


    vampire?


    A crazy smile appeared at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth, and an idea emerged in his mind. "The blood physique is on..."

 Chapter 595： breakthrough!

    Under the sunset evening.


    A strange change occurred in Ye Hao''s body, and two qi qi appeared around Ye Hao, one red and one gold.


    Two sharp fangs stick out from his mouth.


    Golden red eyes appeared in Ye Hao''s eye sockets.


    Bloodthirsty, crazy, arrogant.


    A variety of emotions filled Ye Hao''s mind, and at the same time there was the power to rise to the top.


    Even Ye Hao felt that his body was about to explode.


    Late Qi Refining Realm!


    This is the realm Ye Hao is in now, but he can feel that his body cannot support such strength for a long time at this moment.


    It''s like a Coke bottle, the liquid inside is boiling and about to spray out.


    This time, the seventy-two soul chasing blades returned to Ye Hao''s waist.


    At this moment, instead of distracting and controlling the soul chaser, it is better to use the power in the body at this moment wholeheartedly.


    brush


    Ye Hao''s figure appeared behind the black armor corpse, and hit the black armor corpse with a heavy blow.


    The black armor corpse took two steps forward, and when it turned around, there was no more figure behind it.


    "Are you looking for me."


    The figure came from above the head, the black armor corpse raised its head, and a fist hit the black armor corpse''s sky spirit cover.


    "Roar!"


    The black armor corpse roared and grabbed his arms toward the top of his head, but Ye Hao''s figure flashed and appeared in front of it again, lifting his right foot and kicking on the black armor corpse''s chest.


    bump


    A pair of dark armored hands clasped Ye Hao''s foot, and the violent squeezing directly deformed Ye Hao''s right foot.


    Ye Hao withdrew, standing a few meters in front of the black armor corpse, and the deformed right foot was recovering there at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The recovery ability of vampires is really not a boast.


    Ye Hao looked at his right foot that had recovered in a few seconds, and he was secretly excited.


    This recovery ability is almost comparable to Holy Healing.


    bump


    In Ye Hao''s effort to lose consciousness, the black armor corpse rushed in front of Ye Hao, his fists banged over.


    Ye Hao fisted to each other.


    bump


    Ye Hao''s body flew out and hit a tree before it stopped.


    The wound on his body and the twist of his fist continued to recover.


    Although the speed has increased, the strength and defense are far from the opponent of this monster. This monster has been attacked by him just now, and it seems that he has not been affected at all.


    I want to see how many punches you can withstand me!


    Ye Hao''s figure flashed and rushed up again.


    If anyone is here at this moment, they will be surprised.


    Only a golden-red figure was constantly dashing around, and the **** armor was only going to be beaten.


    But no matter how terrifying the attack was, that black armor corpse turned out to be nothing like a rock.


    Once it finds a chance, it will give Ye Hao a blow, but Ye Hao has a strong recovery ability, even if his arm is torn off, he can recover quickly, but as the number of recovery increases.


    The speed of recovery also slowed down, and a feeling of bloodthirsty began to appear in Ye Hao''s mind.


    "Huh...huh."


    Ye Hao gasped, and the sky had gradually darkened at this moment.


    But under his storm-like attack, the black armor corpse was still unscathed.


    The explosive power is not enough.


    An instant of damage was not enough to cause the black armor corpse to suffer damage.


    Explosive damage?


    A thought came out of Ye Hao''s mind, and his body flashed by when he appeared again.


    It was behind the black armor corpse, and in Ye Hao''s hand, he was holding the c4 bomb that was removed from the vest that covered Xia Xue.


    Ye Hao used speed to hang all these c4 bombs on the armor of the black armor.


    He used Lingbo''s microsteps, his weird figure, like an eel, to walk around the body of the black armor corpse.


    bump


    Ye Hao''s ankle was caught again, and the black armor corpse threw Ye Hao to the ground heavily.


    The dust is everywhere.


    Ye Hao knelt in the dust, an expression of excitement appeared in his golden red eyes, holding a button in his right hand.


    "Goodbye."


    Boom boom boom


    The c4 bomb is so powerful that it can even be comparable to a missile. Although the warrior has body protection, his body is also very strong.


    But if a ten kilogram C4 bomb explodes against the body, it is enough for the innate masters to drink a pot.


    Why are the innate masters not afraid of missiles or explosives?


    It is not that they are not afraid of the power of their explosion, but that they can withdraw to a safe distance before your bomb explodes.


    The bomb can''t hurt them, so of course they are not afraid.


    If a normal person has so many c4 bombs hung on his body, he must try to take off these horrible things the first time.


    However, the black armor corpse is very strong, but it is clear that the consciousness has not been restored.


    So it looked at the strange things on its body stupidly.


    With Ye Hao''s thumb pressed.


    The violent explosion sounded like thunder, resounding above the earth.


    The explosion of a ten kilogram c4 bomb made the earth sway slightly, like a firework in the night.


    It can be seen by people thousands of meters away.


    At this time, the alarm call was broken.


    "Hey, 110! Something exploded in the East Lake Cemetery!"


    "Oh my God, what a big flame, it''s worse than a gas explosion. Come here soon."


    Several police cars in Haicheng lit their lights and galloped toward the East Lake Cemetery.


    "What the **** is he doing! Making such a big noise!" Qiu Xueyao gritted her teeth and the speed of the car increased again and again.


    But at this moment, Haicheng was during the rush hour, and several police cars were blocked on the road.


    In a van, Tang Cheng looked at the traffic jam in front of him, and he looked east.


    "You kid, don''t give me a long and two shortcomings!"


    Su Xiaoxiao, who was lying in the hospital, opened her eyes, and she looked at the white rooms full of alcohol.


    "I... where am I?"


    "Xiao Xiao, you are awake. We are in the city hospital." A surprised voice came from the side.


    Su Xiaoxiao turned his head and looked at the bed. They were Sister Yawen in hospital gowns and Sister Moran.


    "Sister Yawen, Sister Moran. Why are you here...I...what''s wrong with me?" Su Xiaoxiao''s head suffered severe pain, and she felt very weak.


    "My head hurts."


    "Xiao Xiao, you lie down. I''ll call the doctor." Moran hurriedly called the doctor.


    Several expert doctors rushed to the room within a few seconds, carefully examining the patients on the bed one by one.


    Few people can get such treatment.


    All this is because of the identity of this girl.


    The younger sister of Dr. Ye Hao.


    When the girl was sent, the person only left a word.


    "This is Ye Hao''s younger sister, you must ensure her life is safe!"


    Isn''t Ye Hao the man who owns 50% of their hospital? This is the equivalent of their immediate superiors, their parents. So they immediately arranged a top VIP ward for Su Xiaoxiao, the best doctors and nurses in all directions.

 Chapter 596： First embrace

    "The patient''s condition has stabilized. Except for a weak body, a slight concussion in his head, and anemia, there are no other problems."


    "Just stay in the hospital for a few days and hang up a few bottles of water."


    A doctor said suspiciously: "But it''s a bit strange, except for such a big thing, the injury is so light."


    Moran looked at him coldly; "You only need to be responsible for treating her, you don''t care about the others."


    "Yes, yes. If there is anything, you can call it at any time, let''s go first." The doctors ordered a few words and left the ward.


    A few nurses were left to continue to take care of.


    "What happened?" Su Xiaoxiao muttered in confusion.


    "Don''t you remember what happened before? Think about it." Moran looked at Su Xiaoxiao and asked.


    Su Xiaoxiao thought for a while, and she seemed to recall something: "I seem to remember that I was lying on the sofa and playing with my phone."


    "After... Suddenly there was a violent noise outside, and then I didn''t know anything."


    "Did something explode?"


    Moran explained: "Yes, it was an explosion. The gas pipe in the apartment exploded. Fortunately, the power is not very powerful. You are fine."


    Regarding the bomb attack, Ye Hao once explained to Tangcheng.


    If you can hide it, it''s better to hide the past. He doesn''t want Xiao Xiao to know too much about these things. He just wants to see Xiao Xiao go to college and live an ordinary life.


    Tangcheng then joined forces with the police to disguise the apartment explosion as a gas pipeline explosion.


    "So...what about Ye Hao. Is he okay..." Su Xiaoxiao thought of Ye Hao at this time and asked worriedly.


    "Ye Hao is okay, he rescued you from the room at the time. But he has very important things to do now, but he will be back soon." Moran said.


    Her phone vibrated, she glanced at the phone quietly, and the information on it made her eyes flash with a strange color.


    "Okay. Xiaoxiao rest first, I''ll go out first." Moran left the ward.


    "Xiaoxiao, what do you need to tell the nurse. I''m in the ward next to you." Ning Yawen comforted Su Xiaoxiao. She turned around and took a nurse and walked outside.


    "Miss nurse, she hasn''t paid her hospitalization fees yet, I paid her for how much."


    The nurse looked at Ning Yawen in surprise, she covered her mouth and chuckled, "No need."


    "No need to pay? Why? Did someone pay?" Ning Yawen wondered.


    The nurse shook his head: "No one has paid, but all the expenses of this lady in our hospital are free."


    Medical expenses?


    The nurse smiled secretly if someone from someone in his own hospital had to pay for medical treatment.


    Ning Yawen was left with a puzzled look.


    ...


    East Lake Cemetery.


    The dust and smoke in the sky dissipated.


    Ye Hao shook his head, and the sand fell from him. He looked at Xia Xue''s body under him, nothing serious.


    He looked around cautiously.


    The center of the explosion was a dark dirt pit with a lot of black blood on the ground, but there was no trace of a black armored corpse.


    It''s not dead in such an explosion?


    At this moment, all his enhanced abilities have entered cooling down, and his strength is not as good as before. If he fights again, it will be more fortunate.


    Ye Hao carefully observed the surroundings and found no trace of the black armor corpse. Except for the iron sword that fell in the distance, only a black blood stain extended into the woods.


    "Escaped?"


    Ye Hao sighed in relief and fell to the ground.


    [Playboy''s special mission is completed, the host is fighting bravely, and the battle in order to protect the girl is just! The host gains skill points: 100 skill points]


    ¡¾Current skill points: 110¡¿


    [Playboy special mission: sister fragrant jade perish? How can you tolerate this happening and rescue Xia Xue. Reward skill points: 100, and a bottle of charm potion. Punishment: Playboy Physique Unloading]


    Save Xia Xue?


    Ye Hao looked at Xia Xue, who had only a little bit of warmth left in front of him, and his sacred healing technique was still cooling. At this moment, there was no way he could rescue her.


    Although I have medical skills, medical skills are only medical skills after all, and cannot cure people whose hearts are pierced.


    A flash of light flashed in Ye Hao''s mind.


    wrong!


    The system will not give completely impossible tasks, as long as the tasks are issued, there is even a one-percent chance of completion.


    In other words, there is indeed a way to cure Xia Xue in his own body.


    Ye Hao opened the virtual interface and started searching frantically.


    Small healer?


    I''ve tried it before, and the effect of this treatment is completely unable to restore such a serious wound.


    Where is the solution?


    Suddenly Ye Hao stopped, he seemed to think of something.


    He fumbled for the sharp teeth in his mouth.


    vampire?


    Some fragments of the novels and movies I have seen before appeared in Ye Hao''s mind.


    Vampires are a mysterious race. They have a long life and a terrifying recovery ability.


    But vampires are not born, they are all transformed.


    And this transformation process is called the first embrace.


    If Xia Xue is transformed into a vampire, can she be resurrected? It is said that some vampires can recover even if their heart is injured.


    But what should I do for the first time?


    Ye Hao checked the introduction of the blood physique, but did not write anything about the first embrace.


    There is no way that Ye Hao can only take out the mobile phone he gave her before from Xia Xue and call everyone he knows.


    Tangcheng they didn''t know, Ye Hao hung up without waiting for them to ask more, and dialed other people''s numbers.


    Nangong Ziqiong and Nightingale can''t get through on the phone.


    Ye Hao was anxious, what he thought of, people he knew didn''t know, then people in that world might know.


    Ye Hao uses his mobile phone to enter the page of the killer''s house.


    He posted an assignment directly anonymously.


    How do vampires embrace.


    Please tell me the process of the vampire''s first embrace and all the conditions, I will be paid 10 million dollars.


    The task was published directly.


    There was a reply within a few minutes.


    "Boy, remind you not to forget the precepts! But looking at the ten million dollar salary, I will tell you this rookie that the process of first embrace is..."


    Looking at the tone of speech, she looked a bit like a female.


    This kind of task response is only visible to the publisher.


    After that, there were a few more replies, but none of the other people¡¯s answers were justified by the first woman.


    "Just do what she said." Ye Hao had no choice now.


    He put down the phone and put Xia Xue in his arms.


    The golden qi on his body has completely disappeared at this moment, and his two eye pupils have completely turned blood red. At this moment, Ye Hao is in the state of complete blood physique.


    Ye Hao fixed his eyes on Xia Xue''s white neck.


    The first step of the first embrace: **** all the blood in the body of the first embrace, and there is no drop left.


    Sucking blood, although Ye Hao is a vampire now, he still resists blood sucking.


    However, in order to save people, he still inserted his fangs into Xia Xue''s white neck.


    It was the first time for him to **** blood. Originally, he thought it would be difficult, but he didn''t expect that when the blood flowed into his mouth, a wonderful feeling swept his soul.


    He subconsciously began to continue to persuade, without a teacher. It''s like a newly born child knows to **** mother''s milk for life.

 Chapter 597： Bloodthirsty

    The blood in Xia Xue''s body was sucked bit by bit by Ye Hao, and her skin began to slowly shrink, like a corpse.


    In the end, there was no blood left in Xia Xue''s body, and Ye Hao opened his eyes and wiped off the blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth.


    The first step has been completed, and the next step is the second step.


    The second step of the first embrace is to transform the blood sucked into the body, and then inject it into the body of the first embraced again.


    Let the blood of the vampire flow in the body of the newcomers!


    The blood sucked in Ye Hao''s body had already been assimilated by the physique of the blood race, becoming the blood unique to vampires.


    He bent his head again, his fangs pierced into Xia Xue''s skin and plunged into the dried blood vessel.


    A stream of blood fed back through the two fangs and flowed into the blood vessels.


    It began to spread throughout Xia Xue''s body.


    Ye Hao''s face began to turn pale, a little dizzy.


    The person who replied to him also specifically emphasized to him that before the first embrace, he must ensure that he has enough blood in his body, because every first embrace needs to consume the blood energy in the vampire.


    After the first embrace ceremony, vampires will enter a period of weakness, and the success rate of the first embrace is extremely low.


    Therefore, vampires generally choose first-time fans carefully. Because of their long lives, they can spend a year or even five years to find a suitable first-time fans.


    Those who are selected are all elites.


    However, Ye Hao had just fought a battle before, and that terrifying recovery ability required blood energy. Originally, Ye Hao had little blood energy left, but now he is already exhausted.


    However, the process of the first embrace cannot be interrupted. Once interrupted, the first embracer will be backlashed and killed directly.


    In order to resurrect Xia Xue Ye Hao can only hold on.


    A few minutes later, Ye Hao''s fangs were pulled out of Xia Xue''s neck, and a trace of blood flowed out from the two wounds.


    At this moment, Xia Xue''s body is already full of Ye Hao''s blood, but this does not mean that the first embrace is complete.


    The third step of the first embrace is to see whether the body of the first embraced can accept the blood of the blood race, and whether there is any backlash.


    If the heartbeat cannot be recovered within an hour, it means that the first embrace has failed.


    In the history of the kinship, the probability of failure of the first embrace is as high as 80%. Although carefully selected goals can increase the probability of success, even those who are suitable for the first embrace in all aspects cannot guarantee the success of the first embrace.


    "Wake up quickly." Ye Hao whispered softly in Xia Xue''s ear.


    He was lying on his back, and there was a sense of hunger in his abdomen. He looked at the corpses of a few Cardees nearby, and his taste buds instantly moved.


    No, I am a human being, I am not a blood-sucking monster.


    Ye Haoqiang endured the urge to **** blood and relieved the vampire state, but the desire to **** blood still flooded his mind.


    Buzzing


    The sound of the car came slowly from far to near, followed by a sound of footsteps.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes abruptly, grabbed the person in front of him, and directly pressed down on the ground, his eyes flashed red, and fangs grew in his mouth.


    "What are you doing!" Jiao Harmony came from under him, which made Ye Hao''s spirit recover a little bit. Under him was Qiu Xueyao in police uniform.


    Because Ye Hao was close to Qiu Xueyao''s ear, the super close distance made Qiu Xueyao unable to see Ye Hao''s state at the moment.


    At this time, Ye Hao''s fangs were only a few centimeters away from Qiu Xueyao''s white neck.


    The heavy sniff exposed Ye Hao''s inner entanglement at the moment.


    Blood!


    Blood!


    Ye Hao really longed for blood at the moment, and most of all, after trying Xia Xue''s blood, the taste was simply amazing.


    Ye Hao couldn''t stop it.


    Take a breath, take a breath.


    Ye Hao opened his mouth and his fangs slowly approached his neck.


    But at the moment Qiu Xueyao''s face turned red, and she could feel the strong hormonal breath of the man pressing on her body, as well as the heavy nose slapped on her neck.


    Tick ??tick


    But the sound of police sirens from a distance made Qiu Xueyao regain her consciousness. She tried to push Ye Hao away, but how could her strength push Ye Hao away.


    "Hey, stop making trouble. Get off me!"


    Ye Hao''s brain was shocked.


    What am I doing? How can I have a desire for blood? I am a human being, not a real vampire.


    Moreover, he did not know if it would be harmful to Qiu Xueyao if he sucked human blood without authorization.


    As soon as Ye Hao gritted his teeth, his luck directly rushed into his brain inside his body. Finally, his black pupils recovered, his fangs retracted, and he fainted on the ground.


    At the best moment, he resisted the desire to **** blood and stunned himself with the qi in his body.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you?"


    Ye Hao suddenly lay on her body without making a sound, which made Qiu Xueyao startled. This time she pushed Ye Hao away smoothly.


    But when she saw Ye Hao who was pale, she couldn''t help worrying.


    "Hey, hello. Ye Hao, are you okay." Qiu Xueyao slapped Ye Hao several times, but Ye Hao didn''t move.


    Is this the legendary horse wind?


    A thought came to Qiu Xueyao''s mind, but after confirming that Ye Hao was still breathing weakly, she was relieved.


    "team leader."


    Several police cars drove up, and the officers got down from above.


    "You immediately seal this area and don''t let anyone approach it. Check if there are any survivors, I will take these two people to the hospital first!" Qiu Xueyao looked at Xia Xue and Ye Hao on the ground.


    "Yes."


    The police officers looked at the car as the captain was leaving, and they began to blockade the area.


    But when they lit up this area with flashlights, many police officers vomited frantically.


    Flesh and blood, there are many broken hands and feet on the ground.


    Although they are police officers, in fact, in this era, some police officers may have never seen the real corpse after working for more than ten years, so many people are overwhelmed with a shadow.


    ...


    A hospital in the city, top VIP ward.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes in a daze.


    "Sir, sir, can you hear me?" a soft voice came.


    What caught Ye Hao''s eyes was a young nurse wearing a nurse''s uniform. He looked twenty-three or four-year-old. Although not comparable to Xia Xue, Song Ying and the others, it was still at the level of Banhua.


    But Ye Hao didn''t care about this. He stared at the little nurse''s neck. He suddenly grabbed the little nurse and turned over and pressed the little nurse onto the bed.


    Because the collar of the nurse''s suit was relatively high, covering half of the neck, Ye Hao tore open the little nurse''s clothes directly, revealing the snow-white shoulders and a large breast.


    The little nurse was startled. She didn''t expect the man who had just awakened in front of her would make such a move.


    But she bit her lip and closed her eyes, but she didn''t resist.


    She is not a nurse in the VIP ward, but it is said that this patient is very special and holds the power of life and death in the hospital.


    Therefore, the head nurse specially called her, the most beautiful and youngest in the hospital, and repeatedly emphasized that she must meet any requirements of this patient.


    She even told her vaguely that if something like that really happened and take care of this man, she might be promoted directly to the head nurse of the VIP ward.


    "I''m... I''m the first time... Tap it."


    The little nurse whispered shyly, comforting herself in her heart. Anyway, she is a handsome guy, and she exudes an indescribable charm. There are still benefits to be made with him, so why not do it. But she didn''t expect to do this kind of thing in a hospital bed, which really made her a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 598： Xia Xue is resurrected

    After a long time, the little nurse had no other feelings other than the breath on her neck.


    At last she felt that the person she was with had left.


    She opened her eyes suspiciously and looked at the man standing next to the bed with her back turned away from the needle and thread.


    "Sir...what''s wrong with you?"


    "Get out!"


    Ye Hao said in a low voice.


    The little nurse trembled in her heart. Could it be that he didn''t like herself, but she used to be the flower of the class anyway, and there were many people in the hospital pursuing herself.


    If he is not satisfied with himself, maybe the head nurse will just quit himself after he leaves.


    Haicheng Hospital is a Grade A hospital, and it can be ranked in Jiangnan. Being a nurse here is like an iron job.


    The little nurse hurriedly got up and hugged the man from behind.


    "Sir, you can say whatever you need. I...I will satisfy you."


    Feeling the touch behind him, Ye Hao''s breathing became heavy again.


    The little nurse thought that the other party''s desire had been mobilized again, and her hand began to reach Ye Hao''s mind.


    But she didn''t see the man she was hugging at the moment, with two fangs in his mouth and blood red eyes.


    She did arouse Ye Hao''s desire, but not that desire, but bloodthirsty desire.


    "I know what you want, now you get out of here, you can be promoted to the first level in the hospital. If you stay here a little longer..." Ye Hao''s voice was gloomy: "When I need you, I I will call you. By the way, what''s on my body, that picture!"


    The strange man, his clothes were torn apart, and he didn''t do it again, still thinking about the broken picture.


    The little nurse secretly said, but she still pulled her clothes and told Ye Hao that everything was inside the bedside table, and then walked out honestly.


    After the ward door closed, Ye Hao sighed in relief and sat on the bed.


    I found my own things from the bedside table, the picture, the belt with 72 soulchaser blades, the mobile phone, the documents and the **** clothes were all there.


    Ye Hao put useful things into his pocket.


    Then he picked up the mirror next to his face.


    Red eyes, sharp fangs.


    There are no scars or pain on the body.


    And the battle that broke out when fighting the black armor corpse was also terrifying!


    This is the benefit brought by the blood physique, very strong!


    There is no waste of 500 skill points.


    But this side effect is also infiltrating, the bloodthirsty feeling really makes him unable to control his spiritual consciousness, who is already in the Qi Refining Realm at this moment.


    "No, I have to find a way. Otherwise, the bloodthirsty feeling brought by this physique, sooner or later I will torture me to death!" Ye Hao thought to himself.


    But he wants to **** blood, but the human bottom line makes him not want to **** blood directly.


    That only...


    Ye Hao''s eyes rolled, he looked at the plasma hanging on the shelf next to him.


    I don''t know if this will work.


    ...


    After more than ten minutes, Ye Hao sat in the bathroom with his head held up, with the expression on his face after he finished.


    There are several bags of plasma at his feet.


    When he tried in the ward, he could relieve the bloodthirsty feeling in the body through plasma.


    He directly used the stealth technique to run into the blood bank of the hospital, took a few bags of plasma, and hid in the bathroom for a drink.


    Although the fundamental purpose of drinking plasma and directly sucking human blood is exactly the same.


    But at least this can make Ye Hao feel better, at least he didn''t hurt anyone.


    Wait, what happened to Xia Xue!


    Ye Hao thought of Xia Xue. At this moment, several hours had passed. He didn''t know that Xia Xue''s initial possession was not completed.


    Putting the remaining unfinished plasma back into a small black bag, Ye Hao walked out of the bathroom, looking for Xia Xue.


    "Hey, why did you run out!"


    With an exclamation, Qiu Xueyao, who was holding an insulation box, ran over and stared at Ye Hao.


    "Where is Xia Xue now?" Ye Hao asked hurriedly.


    "Xia Xue is in the intensive care unit." As soon as Qiu Xueyao finished speaking, she saw Ye Hao run out: "Hey, slow down!"


    Ye Hao ran all the way towards the intensive care unit, and when he ran to the intensive care unit, he saw a lot of doctors and nurses gathered outside a room in the distance, and the sound of things beating was heard from inside.


    "Get out, get out!" Ye Hao squeezed away the people around. He saw inside the ward, Xia Xue was put on the bed by several people, and her body was constantly struggling.


    On the floor of the ward, there are shredded potion bottles.


    His eyes were unconscious, the whites of his eyes were bloodshot, and the fangs in his mouth were only slightly longer than before, not particularly obvious, but Ye Hao noticed that the fangs were still growing.


    "Doctor Ye, here you are! Your friend doesn''t know what''s going on. Just now he suddenly woke up and started arguing his brain." A doctor next to him saw Ye Hao and said hurriedly.


    Ye Hao ran into the ward.


    "You leave now!" Ye Hao pushed away those who were holding Xia Xue and hugged her.


    "Doctor Ye. This patient is emotionally unstable. It may be that his head was injured. I think it''s better to see a few brain doctors." The doctor persuaded.


    At this moment, Xia Xue bit her teeth directly on Ye Hao''s shoulder, and blood flowed out.


    And her fingers kept sparing Ye Hao''s back.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said, everyone is going out for me!" Ye Hao shouted.


    The doctor and nurse glanced at each other, and they couldn''t figure out what Ye Hao was going crazy.


    "Ye Hao, what are you trying to make!" Qiu Xueyao ran over panting and looked at Ye Hao.


    "Qiu Xueyao, if you believe me. Just let everyone here go out, and no one is allowed to get close to this room for three meters!" Ye Hao stared at Qiu Xueyao.


    At this moment, his back had been spared several bloodstains by Xia Xue''s nails, and even his hospital gown was stained red.


    Qiu Xueyao bit her lip lightly.


    "Let me wipe your **** every time."


    Qiu Xueyao took out the police officer''s card from his pocket and said to the doctor and nurse: "Please leave this room now, and don''t come within three meters of this room."


    "Please cooperate."


    Seeing that the police said so, plus Ye Hao''s identity, the doctor and nurse both left the room.


    "Call me something." Qiu Xueyao left a sentence and closed the door.


    "Don''t be afraid, I am here!" Ye Hao whispered in Xia Xue''s ear, while he looked at the whole room.


    He grabbed a few syringes next to him and threw them out, destroying a few surveillance cameras in the ward.


    At the same time, he quickly closed all the windows in the room. At this moment, what happened in the room was not visible outside.


    "Xia Xue, look at me, look at me. How does your body feel now?" Ye Hao looked directly at Qiu Xueyao.


    Qiu Xueyao calmed down slowly, but the changes in her body did not stop.


    "Little Huya" completely turned into sharp fangs, the bloodshot eyes disappeared, and the pupils of the eyes completely turned pale red, not as pure blood red as Ye Hao''s transformation. "I...I feel that my body is...full of...power. But...but I''m so hungry now, I want to...I want to drink blood, am... Am I becoming a monster?" Xue embraced her shoulders and said tremblingly.

 Chapter 599： vampire

    Bloodthirsty, this is the instinct of vampires.


    Ye Hao used fluoroscopy to check Xia Xue''s body and made sure that her heart wound had completely recovered.


    Xia Xuechu had succeeded, and at this time she had become a real vampire.


    Perhaps it is the relationship that just woke up for the first time, so there is such a strong sense of bloodthirsty.


    "You drink this first." Ye Hao took a bag of plasma from the bag and handed it to Xia Xue.


    "What is this?" Xia Xue looked at the bag in front of her.


    The bag was opaque, the plasma inside could not be seen, and the label originally attached to it was also torn off by Ye Hao.


    "This is the drink you drink first. I have something to tell you." Ye Hao opened the plasma, and a wonderful smell spread out.


    When ordinary human beings smell this, they will smell it as blood.


    But in the vampire''s sense of smell, the smell of blood is like a delicious meal.


    Xia Xue took the plasma and started to drink.


    "Do you still remember the story about you being held hostage." Ye Hao looked at Xia Xue.


    Xia Xue nodded and left the mouth of the bag. She didn''t know that her teeth and lips were covered with blood: "Yes. I remember... I seem to be dead... A weird man in black armor, his hand pierced into mine. My chest hurts."


    "But I''m not doing well right now, is it...Are they all dreams?" Xia Xue looked at Ye Hao in confusion.


    Ye Hao shook his head sternly: "That''s not a dream, those are all real. Because of me, you were held hostage, and you are indeed dead."


    "But I used a method to bring you back to life."


    "Resurrection?" Xia Xue was stunned. She couldn''t believe it and said: "How is it possible, how can a person be resurrected after death. This is not in line with scientific principles."


    Xia Xue is a high school student, and her mind is full of knowledge of the real world, so the resurrection of the dead is simply impossible to her.


    "No. You are indeed resurrected, and this world is far from being as simple as it seems. Although I don''t want you to know, you can''t help but understand this real world now." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    If possible, he doesn''t want people around him to touch the world.


    But Xia Xue is already a vampire now, and she has the right to know the truth.


    Ye Hao began to introduce China''s ancient martial arts, abilities, and other things like Dragon Clan to Xia Xue, which gave her a new understanding of the world.


    "This... how is this possible?" Xia Xue still couldn''t believe it, she shrank her arms and silently inhaled the "drink" in front of her.


    Ye Hao knew that if she didn''t show Xia Xue something real, she wouldn''t believe it.


    "Then look at me now!"


    Xia Xue raised her head to look at Ye Hao, she almost jumped out of bed in fright.


    At this moment, Ye Hao had fangs in his mouth, and his eyes were blood red.


    But I don''t know why, Xia Xue felt a kind of cordial feeling in him, just like his parents.


    "You...what''s the matter with you?" Xia Xue said in surprise.


    "This is what I told you about a creature that actually exists in this world, a vampire." Ye Hao picked up the mirror next to Xia Xue''s face.


    "And now you too."


    Xia Xue saw herself in the mirror.


    Two fangs, pale red eyes, blood stained on the lips, and blood stains on the white teeth.


    Snapped


    Xia Xue slapped the mirror in Ye Hao''s hand with a frightened slap, and the blood bag in his hand was now spilled over the entire bed sheet.


    "This...I...how could I have become like this." Xia Xue looked at the broken mirror on the ground, she said in horror.


    This is a normal reaction. It is like when you wake up and find that you have two horns, an extra tail, or you have become other monsters. This is also the most common reaction.


    "Don''t be afraid. You said before that you felt your chest was pierced, and I had no other way to save you. So I can only turn you into a vampire, and only the vampire''s ability to recover can restore your heart. "


    "The reason why you feel a sense of bloodthirsty is that blood can repair your organs and is a symptom that occurs when you are over-consumed. Do you feel better now."


    Ye Hao looked at Xia Xue with comfort.


    "I''m... a vampire?" Xia Xue touched the two fangs in her mouth, then looked at the bright red on the bed.


    Her throat moved, her eyes widened: "Could it be... Did you just drink blood for me?"


    Because of the disappearance of bloodthirsty, the sense of human nature began to slowly return.


    Ye Hao didn''t lie to her, and nodded.


    Vomit...


    Xia Xue immediately bent down and began to vomit continuously, but apart from vomiting out stomach acid, the blood he drank did not come out at all.


    Seeing Xia Xue''s panic, Ye Hao hurriedly hugged Xia Xue''s body.


    "do not be afraid."


    "I... I have become a monster... I... I am a monster now." Tears flowed from Xia Xue''s eyes.


    Ye Hao straightened Xia Xue''s face, staring at Xia Xue with red eyes.


    "No, you are not a monster. I am the same as you. We just live a different way. No matter what our appearance becomes, as long as our heart and our humanity are still there."


    Xia Xue looked at Ye Hao, she threw herself into Ye Hao''s arms.


    "I... Am I really a monster?"


    "If... if someone sees me like this... what should I do... will my parents be afraid of me... we... we finally returned to normal life."


    "And... the vampire... still **** blood, I... I don''t want to **** blood, I... I don''t want to hurt others."


    Ye Hao patted Xia Xue''s back.


    "No, we won''t hurt anyone. You won''t hurt your parents, and the same people won''t find you a vampire."


    "Really?" Xia Xue raised her head. She looked at the same mirror on the ground, in which she had red eyes and fangs.


    "But the eyes and teeth..."


    Ye Hao touched Xia Xue''s head and said softly: "You try to control these first, and your heart slowly relaxes."


    Ye Hao''s entry into the vampire state is entirely controlled by the system. In fact, he doesn''t know how the vampire changes between the human and vampire states.


    However, Xia Xue was worthy of being a tyrant, and she quickly figured out the principle. The red in her eyes began to slowly disappear, turning into normal human black pupils.


    The two fangs also retracted and turned into normal "little tiger fangs". After several attempts, Xia Xue could switch between the two states.


    "Look, isn''t you a normal person like this. Remember, your vampire state must not be seen by other people." Ye Hao told Xia Xue.


    Only in this way can Xia Xue maintain her current life.


    He didn''t know what they would do if the people in the Dragon Group knew that there was a vampire in China.


    But a normal life is definitely impossible.


    "But blood..." Xia Xue became afraid of blood without the worry of appearance.


    She was scared when she thought of a sense of satisfaction when she was drinking that red drink just now. "The blood is just plasma. We didn''t hurt anyone. I don''t know how long a vampire can stay without blood sucking, but if you have the desire to **** blood, you can come to me. I can solve this problem."

 Chapter 600： A class of people

    Finally, under Ye Hao''s comfort, Xia Xue began to slowly accept the reality that she had become a vampire.


    And under Ye Hao''s instructions, her body was tested.


    In the state of a vampire, Xia Xue''s strength was able to directly lift the hospital bed without any effort.


    You can even touch the ceiling with a single jump. The eyes that were a little nearsighted can now clearly see a small crack on the wall ten meters away.


    As for the speed, it has also been greatly improved. Although it is not as terrifying as Ye Hao, it can quickly catch the fast-moving flies in the air.


    And even if it was restored to a human state, Xia Xue''s physical fitness improved a lot.


    "I... why am I so good?" Xia Xue looked at her body without any changes on the surface in surprise.


    "This may be the relationship between vampires. After all, it is a creature that has existed in European mythology for thousands of years." Ye Hao looked at Xia Xue.


    The vampire was really terrifying. Xia Xue, who had just completed her first embrace, had the strength at this moment in the middle stage of the Body Refining Realm.


    "But, doesn''t the novel say that vampires can''t shine in the sun, why are we all right?" Xia Xue walked to the window and opened the curtain.


    The sun has risen outside at this moment.


    Facing the sun''s rays, Xia Xue only frowned slightly, a little annoying, but there was no change in her body.


    But Ye Hao had no effect standing under the sun.


    "I don''t know, maybe the stories written in the novel are fake." Ye Hao still has a lot of things to know about the vampire. It seems that if possible, I should find a few vampires to ask.


    Maybe Ye Hao is now the "scumbag" among the vampires in this world.


    Even the process of embracing for the first time is to ask others to tell him.


    "Although you have recovered from the injury now, your body is still very weak. Take a good rest. I have some plasma here for you to put in this small bag. It is not enough to tell me. I will go out and do some things first."


    "This ward is no longer available. I will ask someone to re-arrange a room for you."


    Ye Hao gave the bag containing the plasma to Xia Xue.


    Anyway, for him, it is only easy for him to want plasma, knowing that he has half of the shares in a city hospital.


    "You...your clothes. Just...I hurt you." Xia Xue saw the **** hospital gown behind Ye Hao.


    This was when Xia Xue was mad before, scratching Yehao out.


    "It''s okay. By the way, one thing you have to remember is that vampires have very strong physical recovery capabilities, so don''t get hurt in front of outsiders. If you get hurt, you must cover the wound with something to make a bandage."


    Ye Hao opened his clothes and showed Xia Xue his unbridled skin.


    "Otherwise the wound that heals quickly will scare others."


    Ye Hao walked out of the ward after speaking.


    Xia Xue sat on the side of the hospital bed. She looked at the mirror fragments on the ground, her heart moved secretly, and the red pupils and fangs came out.


    "Now he and I are the same kind of people... Maybe this is also good."


    ##


    Outside the ward.


    "How is Xia Xue''s situation?" Qiu Xueyao, who had been waiting outside, saw Ye Hao come out and immediately stepped forward.


    "She''s all right and recovered well. You wait a moment, I''ll arrange things." Ye Hao walked quickly to the VIP ward front desk.


    I told the person in charge a few words and asked them to send someone to clean the room. Don''t have any questions about the scene in the room. After all, there is a large pool of blood on the bed.


    Arrange another room for Xia Xue.


    "Take care of these things. These are for me to invite the nurses to drink tea." Ye Hao took out his cell phone and directly passed it to the other party''s four-digit number.


    The other party repeatedly promised to deal with it.


    "You are bribing." Qiu Xueyao watched Ye Hao come back, waiting for him.


    "Catch me there." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Ye Hao.


    "You owe a beating." Qiu Xueyao felt that Ye Hao woke up in a much better mood.


    In fact, this was because Xia Xue was safe, and if someone died in front of Ye Hao''s eyes, Ye Hao didn''t know what crazy actions he would make.


    "How''s Xiaoxiao over there?"


    "Xiao Xiao is already awake, and she is resting in the ward at the front. Why don''t you go and have a look." Qiu Xueyao replied.


    "Wait first, some things are not finished, and my heart is still hanging." Ye Hao said in a deep voice, "You are responsible for things in the East Lake Cemetery?"


    Qiu Xueyao shook her head.


    "We were the first to arrive at the scene, but we received an order from our superiors and we only took care of the scene. An hour later, the Dragon Team came over to take over. The Dragon Team is now in charge of this matter."


    "I know."


    Ye Hao took out the phone: "Hey, Brother Tang."


    "Your kid is okay." Tang Cheng''s excited voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "I''m fine. I want to ask about Donghu Cemetery." Ye Hao just asked this, and there was a silence on the other end of the phone.


    "It''s a bit complicated. If you want to know the specific situation, you can come to ###." Tangcheng gave Ye Hao a place name, which is a place in Haicheng.


    "it is good."


    Ye Hao hung up the phone.


    "I ask you to take care of it here. I''ll be back when I go."


    "Your Porsche 911 is downstairs, and the key is here." Qiu Xueyao took out the key and handed it to Ye Hao.


    "Thank you."


    After speaking, Ye Hao directly took off his hospital gown, spent several thousand yuan with a patient''s family to buy his clothes, and left the hospital.


    Qiu Xueyao looked at the back of Ye Hao leaving.


    Her eyes were a little dim.


    Captain detective?


    It used to be a beautiful title, but now she feels very upset. Many cases have to be handed over to the Dragon Team.


    Although those cases are indeed special, Qiu Xueyao is still very uncomfortable with this feeling.


    A small hotel.


    A Porsche flicked its tail and steadily parked in the parking space next to the store entrance.


    "Stop. This hotel has been booked by us, please go to live elsewhere." As soon as they walked to the door of the shop, two people in uniforms blocked Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao glanced at the hotel. The front desk was empty. Several people in uniforms were sitting beside them, staring at Ye Hao warily.


    Ye Hao took out a small notebook.


    The person who stopped Ye Hao saw the little book, his eyes changed, and his body moved away.


    "How many floors are they in Tangcheng."


    "They are on the third floor of the hotel."


    Ye Hao entered the hotel unimpeded.


    We took the elevator to the third floor. Just stepping out of the elevator, Tang Cheng and Liu Chuang were already waiting at the door when they heard the news.


    "Why are you going so soon? Are you okay?" Tang Cheng asked concerned.


    "I''m fine. Aren''t you responsible for this matter?" Ye Hao looked at Tangcheng.


    Tang Cheng shook his head and pointed to a room in the corridor.


    "Captain Zhou Huimin of the sixth team of the Xuan Group is responsible for this matter. We are only responsible for assisting them."


    Zhou Huimin, the captain of the sixth team of Hyun Group?


    Isn''t it the Zhou team that Nightingale called after the incident in Duqiao County?


    Ye Hao walked over and opened the door.


    Inside the room is a small conference room, there are some people you don''t know, and Team Zhou is standing in front and talking.


    Everyone looked at Ye Hao who walked in. "You are here." Team Zhou seemed to know that Ye Hao would come. She pointed to an empty seat next to him: "Sit down."

 Chapter 601： Strong refining realm?

    "Let me introduce it to everyone. This is the experiencer of this incident, and also a peripheral member of our Dragon Team, Mr. Ye Haoye." Team Zhou first introduced it to the people in front of him.


    Tang Cheng also walked in from behind at this time, but the seat was relatively backward.


    "Ye Hao. These are the people who were temporarily deployed to take charge of this matter. The yellow team has three teams, four teams, and nine teams, the captain of the eighth team in the Xuan team and me in the sixth team."


    Ye Hao glanced at the people present. He didn''t know anyone except Tangcheng and Team Zhou.


    However, one of the men who was less than 30 years old stared at Ye Hao arrogantly, his eyes filled with that kind of invincible aura.


    "Boy, quickly explain what happened in the East Lake Cemetery." When the man saw Ye Hao looking at him indifferently, he directly pointed to Ye Hao and urged.


    The tone of this guy''s speech was very arrogant, so that everyone else wrinkled, but he didn''t speak much.


    Ye Hao glanced at this guy.


    "This is the captain of the eighth team of Xuan Group, Yang Chong. Ye Hao, please explain what happened first." Team Zhou seemed to be worried that Ye Hao might have a conflict with this person, so he directly interjected.


    Ye Hao looked away from that Yang Chong.


    "It''s going to start from a few days ago. A group of people attacked my friend. Later I found out that they were an international organization, nicknamed "Ghost". Later..."


    Ye Hao selectively said some things, but he concealed some things.


    For example, the mysterious picture, and the vampire.


    It just said that the group of ghost cards were slaughtered by the black armor corpse, and then he used the c4 bomb to injure the monster.


    After speaking, Ye Hao looked at Team Zhou: "Have you found that monster?"


    Team Zhou shook her head, and she took out a few photos, with black blood stains on them, extending into the river.


    "We found black blood stains and some footprints. But the monster you mentioned should have sneaked into the river and escaped. I have arranged for people to search the upper and lower reaches of the river."


    Disappeared again.


    Ye Hao frowned. The black armor corpse was very special. It didn''t know how to run from Duqiao County to Haicheng.


    Moreover, when it was unconscious at the time, it could clearly show the idea of ??wanting a picture in its own hands, indicating that it had seen its own picture, and subconsciously urged him to get it.


    "Wait, you seem to have something to hide." Yang Chong got up and patted the table, looking at Ye Hao.


    "Why did the organization called Ghost Card you mentioned attack you? An organization can''t attack you for no reason. Is it because you have something to do with them?"


    "Or, what else you haven''t told us!"


    This guy is still very intuitive.


    Ye Hao looked at Yang Chong coldly: "I don''t know what you are talking about. I also really want to know why the ghost brand organization attacked us, so you might as well ask them."


    "Boy, don''t you want to be right?" Yang Chong squinted at Ye Hao.


    After the young man came in, the calm and calm atmosphere on his body made Yang Chong very upset.


    "Team Yang, Ye Hao really doesn''t know." Tang Cheng stood up and tried to dissuade them.


    "Shut up, a little yellow captain of Team Nine, dare to interrupt me. I don''t look at what identity he is."


    When Yang Chong said this, it can be said that he offended most of the people present.


    Except for the Zhou team, everyone else is in the yellow team.


    Perhaps he noticed that his language was wrong, Yang Chong immediately turned his gun, and pointed at Ye Hao: "You don''t say it''s okay. But I heard about this incident, there are three women lying in the hospital, right."


    "I will have someone interrogate them now."


    "you dare."


    A cold word came out, and the temperature of the entire conference room dropped sharply.


    Ye Hao''s cold eyes didn''t carry any emotion, and he looked straight at Yang Chong.


    He knew who the three women Yang Chong said were, Ning Yawen, Su Xiaoxiao, and Xia Xue.


    Although he said it was an interrogation, who knows if they will do anything at that time, or force a confession or something.


    Moreover, Xia Xue''s current status is special, it would be bad if she was discovered.


    "What attitude do you have, you are a member of the outer dragon team." Yang Chong got up and walked in front of Ye Hao, and pointed to Ye Hao''s nose: "Don''t think you will be great if you defeat Chai Jian."


    "I tell you, I don''t know how much better than Chai Jian."


    "Team Zhou, I propose to go to the hospital immediately to control the three women involved in this case. I suspect that this matter is not simple, it must be very big..."


    Yang Chong turned around and spoke to Team Zhou, but before he could finish his words, he kicked his **** heavily.


    Yang Chong''s heart was unstable, and he fell a dog to eat shit.


    "Puff..." The other Huang team captains endured a smile.


    "Who kicked me!" Yang Chong stood up with a sullen face and looked behind him.


    Several Huang team leaders immediately looked away and pretended not to see anything.


    They had seen this guy upset long ago. This guy''s temper is notorious in the Xuan Group and Huang Group, but he has good strength, so they can only hate it in their hearts.


    They all saw the kid named Ye Hao who was sitting on the chair kicking, and they all secretly applauded, and even a little regret that this kid kicked too lightly, and they wanted to kick it directly.


    Although they dare not deal with Yang Chong, they will not betray Ye Hao.


    But surprisingly, one hand was raised.


    "I kicked it."


    Yang Chong stared at Ye Hao who raised his hand with an angry look: "What do you want to do!"


    "I don''t want to do it, but you''d better control your mouth. Otherwise, it won''t be your **** the next time I kick." Ye Hao cocked his legs.


    "You''re looking for death! Lao Tzu is also in the late stage of the power refining stage!" Yang Chong raised his fist and prepared to smash towards Ye Hao.


    Not long memory.


    Ye Hao''s eyes narrowed.


    "It''s very powerful in the late refining stage?" A coercion came out directly, and at the same time a golden aura appeared on Ye Hao''s body, looming.


    Yang Chong paused. He couldn''t believe the qi on Ye Hao''s body. The golden aura seemed to carry a kind of coercion, which made people feel trembling after a glance.


    "This is anger!"


    "This young man is in the Qi Refining Realm! How old is he."


    "Lao Zhang, how old is the youngest Qi Refining Realm in our Dragon Group?"


    "Twenty...one year old, a girl."


    "Old Tang, you know this young man. He...how old is he."


    Tang Cheng swallowed and looked at Ye Hao: "I... if I remember correctly, he should be less than 20 years old."


    Qi Refining Realm less than twenty years old.


    Don''t look at the difference between being under twenty and twenty-one by just one year, but as far as cultivators are concerned, the difference of one year at a young age is enough to determine the person''s future achievements and talents.


    The talent of this guy is amazing.


    If this is pulled into the dragon group, it is definitely a fully cultivated existence, maybe it can enter the ground group!


    Even if it was Yang Chong who looked directly at the noble and noble, at the end of the 27-year-old Power Refining Realm, he was mixed in the Xuan Group.


    If it wasn''t for being too arrogant and poor team ability, maybe he was still above the second group of Chai Jian.


    "Impossible, how could you be in the Qi Refining Realm!" Yang Chong was so angry that he stretched his hand behind him, and took out a short stick from his back.


    With a twist on the short baton, the short baton instantly turned into a long spear of about 1.5 meters, with a shiny silver tip, piercing directly at Ye Hao.


    "Watch me debunk you!"


    The people next to him were surprised by this scene. They didn''t expect Yang Chong to actually do it. Yang Chong was less than three meters away from Ye Hao, and the spear head almost reached Ye Hao''s eyes. It is too late for them to stop at this moment.

 Chapter 602： The identity of the black armor

    Facing the piercing gun head in front of him, Ye Hao smiled contemptuously. He raised his hand and grabbed the gun body directly. The gun head almost touched Ye Hao''s eyes.


    At the same time, Ye Hao kicked Yang Chong''s abdomen.


    Yang Chong felt as if he had been hit by a high-speed car, and his body flew out and hit the wall. A crack appeared in the wall and he dared to collapse.


    In the eyes of everyone in surprise, Yang Chong fell directly into the other room, and the rubble on the wall was all over the floor.


    "Cough cough cough..." Yang Chong clutched his abdomen, vomiting a large pool of blood in his mouth.


    brush


    Yang Chong paused, and a long spear was pierced beside his face, and the shiny silver spear head shone on his face.


    "Return the gun to you."


    "The refining realm is very strong? In my opinion, you are just a trash that can''t even take a punch from me."


    Ye Hao sat back on the chair, as if nothing had happened.


    He didn''t care about the surprised eyes of everyone beside him.


    Yang Chong, who kicked Yang Chong in the late stage of the training realm, was really terrifying.


    Ye Hao himself didn''t think so, he was able to fight alone the Sun Yugod of Qi Refining Realm at the peak of Refining Power Realm.


    Although he didn''t use various enhancements, and with the blood physique, he had only the initial strength of the Qi Refining Realm, but his Nine Suns'' internal strength was different.


    Although you can''t use the power of a vampire without becoming a vampire state, the speed of your body is still much higher than before.


    It''s no problem to fall down on Yang Chong.


    Although it wasn''t really hands-on, even if it was really hands-on, within the five moves, Ye Hao promised to get down on this thing.


    And if he exerts his full strength, his strength can reach the late stage of Qi Refining Realm, and no one is his opponent.


    Ye Hao at this time, even if Nightingale was here, he might have the ability to fight, of course, he was not the Nightingale in his heyday.


    Ye Hao still doesn''t know how strong the Nightingale was in its heyday, but from the invincible nature, it can be seen that the nightingale''s heyday is unfathomable.


    However, if he were to meet the God of Day and Night again, he would not be as embarrassed as before. One-on-one can be crushed. If it is one enemy two, then at least it will be a 50-50 situation.


    "Mr. Ye, don''t get angry. Captain Yang has something to contradict him. I apologize for him." Team Zhou gave Yang Chong a cold look at the fallen on the ground.


    She didn''t like this person either, but this time she was scared by Ye Hao''s strength.


    "You guys, take Captain Yang down for treatment." Team Zhou knew that Yang Chong would be here again at this time, and the matter could not be discussed, so they let Yang Chong go down first.


    But Yang Chong, who was turned over by Ye Hao, naturally had no face to stay here. He gritted his teeth and glanced at Ye Hao before slamming the door and leaving.


    "Let''s sit down and continue talking." Team Zhou took out a document.


    "About this ghost card, we investigated. There is no information about them before, but they can summon Kevin from the European killer list, Cui Zhenhu, the frog, and Ironclaw from the Asian killer list. It shows that they are unusual. ."


    "I have notified the bird group to investigate the information about ghost cards as soon as possible."


    "I am temporarily responsible for this incident in Jiangnan. The most urgent thing is to find the disappearing monster. Mr. Ye, you have fought that monster. How strong is it? Tell us."


    Following Team Zhou''s words, everyone else''s eyes were focused on Ye Hao.


    Because he has witnessed Ye Hao''s strength with his own eyes, Ye Hao''s words are very important.


    "The armor and the skin and bones on the body are very hard. The full blow of the Qi Refining Realm can only leave a small scar on it. The strength of the physical body is absolutely above the innate. I suspect that this black armor corpse was very strong before his death. Innate master."


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, everyone was shocked.


    Team Zhou had heard from Ye Hao before that she didn''t take it seriously at Hushan, but seeing Ye Hao''s strength with her own eyes, she completely overturned her previous thoughts.


    "But its combat ability is not strong, and its strength and speed are only about the mid-stage of the refining realm."


    "It has no mind, everything relies on instinct, it is almost equivalent to a martial artist in the body refining realm."


    "However, there is a very corrosive black energy on its body. A body-refining martial artist will immediately fester if it is contaminated with the skin. If the ulcer is not removed in time, the whole body will be corroded to death. Even those who are strong in the refining state need to be careful. ."


    "When I fight it, I rely on the qi in my body to counteract that black qi, but that restricts my ability."


    Ye Hao took over what he said, letting everyone breathe a sigh of relief, not a real congenital powerhouse.


    If they were really strong innate, they wouldn''t be enough for each other''s teeth.


    "In other words, this is a guy with innate physical body, strength in refining qi, and the will to refining." Team Zhou muttered.


    "This is not equivalent to the game. The 50-level data number has the body of the 100-level character, but it is a rookie who just played the game." A Huang team leader said with a smile.


    "That''s almost what it meant." Ye Hao nodded, "But that black qi..." "I know what that black qi is, it''s corpse qi." Team Zhou took out a tablet: "Because of the Hushan in Duqiao County, I contacted the Mao family in Xiangxi. I originally wanted to invite them over, but they refused. They just sent us a document based on what we said.


    You all take a look. "


    The captains took out their tablets.


    Tang Cheng took his tablet and walked to Ye Hao''s side and watched with Ye Hao.


    As everyone looked at the information, Team Zhou explained there.


    "The identities of the four cadavers in Hushan, Duqiao County have been investigated. Because they are the characteristics of quadruplets. The Mao family said they should be the four brothers who were driven out of the Mao family a few years ago."


    "They were expelled for stealing the cultivator''s body without authorization and using it to practice corpse removal."


    "The land of Hushan is a place where Yin Qi gathers. In ancient times, it was a mass grave, and it was a place where evil Qi gathered, especially suitable for corpses."


    "The corpse chasing technique is more difficult to manipulate the stronger the corpse during his lifetime. It is even more difficult to manipulate the corpse of the innate master during his lifetime. Although I don''t know how long he died, he may still be in his mind. Their spiritual sense, if it doesn¡¯t work, it will even backfire on their performer."


    "So they used Hushan''s special geography, coupled with three years of nourishment, and gradually wiped out the spiritual sense of the corpse. It is also a coincidence that when they were about to succeed, Mr. Ye accidentally entered it and destroyed it. Their final process."


    "As a result of the four people hurriedly picking up their bodies, there is still a trace of unerased spiritual consciousness in the black armor corpse, which turned into an uncontrolled monster."


    "Behind this should be the ghost card organization manipulating. After three years of layout, their hearts are not small."


    Hearing a series of statements from Team Zhou, everyone understood a lot.


    "And the black qi is the corpse qi, it is the aura that the walking corpse itself will have, because the black armor corpse was an innate master before his death, so whether its corpse qi is terrifying, it has the effect of corroding the human body."


    After Ye Hao read the information, he asked: "The Mao family has said how to subdue this black armor corpse."


    "There are two ways. First: Please be a master who is stronger than the black armor corpse, and directly hit it with its shape and spirit." "Second: Use the Taoist talisman to seal it. The Taoist master we invited is already coming. On the way."

 Chapter 603： Yang family

    The first one is difficult. If there is a body of an innate strong, then you must invite an innate strong. The dragon group is not without innate, but it is too troublesome to invite.


    There is only the second way.


    "Even if we know how to deal with that monster, the problem is that we can''t find it at all now. It is very concealed. If it never comes out, it will be even harder for us to find it." Tang Cheng said aloud.


    Several other Huang team leaders also nodded in agreement.


    "The Mao family also told me. After the corpse is lifted up, if the corpse still preserves the spiritual sense of life, they will subconsciously do the things of the life."


    "As long as we can investigate who this monster was before his death, then we can use this to find out where it might hide and where it might go."


    Team Zhou said.


    "But the only information we have about this monster is wearing black armor, maybe an ancient general."


    "We have so many Chinese dynasties, and there are even thousands of generals, big and small, so I don''t know which dynasty general he will be." A team leader Huang asked worriedly.


    "That sword!"


    Ye Hao and Team Zhou said at the same time.


    The two looked at each other.


    Ye Hao said, "When I was fighting that monster before, its sword should have stayed nearby. That sword is very sharp and not an ordinary weapon. You can use that sword to investigate the identity of the monster."


    "I''ve sent the sword to the museum, and asked professional archaeologists to identify it, but it will take at least a month to search through the information." Team Zhou said in a deep voice.


    A month.


    For a month, the monster didn''t know where it went.


    After some discussion, the Zhou team confirmed this plan.


    Regarding such a potential threat, the Dragon Group cannot leave it alone, and they also need to be alert to the mysterious ghost card organization.


    So the Zhou team¡¯s plan was divided into three parts. Several groups of people focused on Haicheng and searched for the monster in the entire Jiangnan Province.


    In addition, archaeologists are invited to investigate the sword and find out the identity of the sword owner as soon as possible.


    Then wait for the sparrow group to report their investigation information.


    After the assignment was over, everyone left.


    "Mr. Ye, this action. Because the opponent''s strength is a bit strong, and you have experience in fighting with the opponent, I like that you can assist us when necessary." Team Zhou looked at Ye Hao.


    A helper in the refining realm, this is a great help.


    "No problem, you can just ask me if you have anything from Team Zhou. By the way, there is one thing I want to ask. I haven''t been able to contact Nightingale. It is this ghost organization that she may be tracking now. I want to get it as soon as possible. The information we got told her."


    Ye Hao could feel that the dragon group actually paid less attention to ghost cards than the black armor corpse.


    After all, there are too many dark organizations in the world, and there are even hundreds of them.


    And Hua Xia''s temperament has always been calm. Before the opponent has completely touched his bottom line, it is impossible for the Dragon Group to spend a lot of time to eliminate the ghost card organization that is unknown.


    But this organization made Ye Hao very upset, so he wanted to contact Nightingale to discuss countermeasures with her.


    "I don''t know this. Nightingale sometimes acts so weird. Maybe she will contact us when she thinks of us. Okay, I have something to leave first."


    After Team Zhou left, Ye Hao and Tang Cheng left the hotel on the stairs.


    When he walked to the door, Ye Hao could clearly feel that someone on the hotel was looking at him with hostile eyes.


    When Ye Hao opened the car door, he looked up, and the curtains of a room were pulled up.


    "Don''t read it, it must be Yang Chong. Let''s talk about it in the car. I haven''t taken a famous car like Porsche a few times." Tang Cheng sat in the Porsche.


    Ye Hao sat down and closed the door.


    "Ye Hao, let me remind you. That fellow Yang Chong is jealous of our Dragon Clan and has a very poor character. You''d better not have any contact with him." Tang Cheng lit a cigarette and started smoking.


    "Why? His identity is very special, I think you are very afraid of him." Ye Hao asked.


    Tang Cheng nodded, spitting out a few words.


    "Ten Guys, Handan Yang Family. Did you see his gun just now? That''s the Yang family spear."


    Tangcheng told Ye Hao something about Yang Chong here.


    Yang Chong is a member of the Yang family, one of the Ten Men Association.


    If you want to say which country is the most loyal among the Ten Men, it goes without saying that it is the Yang family.


    A small part of the people in the Dragon Group belong to the Yang family. The Yang family is different from the other ten guys. They are attached to the country. Most of the people in the family are either in state-owned enterprises or in official careers, or they join organizations like the Dragon Group. Or enter the army.


    It can be said that the Yang Family''s status is extraordinary among the upper classes of China.


    "So I advise you to make as little trouble as possible. The Yang family is not comparable to the Ye family, they have a lot of energy." Tang Cheng looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    "I know, today is just a lesson for him. As long as he doesn''t provoke me, I will naturally not care about him." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Tang Cheng understood Ye Hao''s character, so he could only pray that Yang Chong would not make trouble for himself.


    Tangcheng opened the door: "There is one thing to tell you. Because of this matter, the Zhou team might not have enough manpower. So Liu Chuang and I will assist them, but I will follow you with Moran. notice me."


    "it is good."


    Watching Tangcheng leave, Ye Hao started the car and left.


    He first went to the hospital to see Xiaoxiao and Xia Xue, and then he went to the orphanage.


    Together with Xiao Yan, they were rumbling something in a basement of the orphanage. They didn''t come out for more than a week except eating.


    During this period, trucks came in and out of the orphanage, transporting something to the basement. If Ye Hao and the grandma and the dean were not doing things on their own, they might have entered in curiously.


    "Ding, the guardian of artificial intelligence is at your service."


    A huge screen lights up, a series of data streams begin to flash across the screen, and a white human-shaped head is formed on the screen.


    But this voice is a bit blunt and without emotion.


    "Brother Hao, we succeeded!" Xiao Yan looked at Ye Hao with dark circles aside excitedly.


    Ye Hao picked up a can of Red Bull next to it and poured it into his mouth, then threw it into the pile of empty bottles next to it.


    "It hasn''t been completely successful. We need to test all the functional systems." Ye Hao looked at the huge screen in front of him, behind which was a layer of transparent glass.


    This glass is super bulletproof glass that he sent from abroad for a large price. Even if you shoot with a submachine gun, it will not necessarily break.


    Behind the glass, there are a number of cases with blinking indicators.


    "Start to check the monitoring function of dangerous persons." Ye Hao said.


    Xiao Yan immediately sat in front of the computer, tapping quickly with his fingers.


    "There are 34,521 dangerous people in the world who have confirmed their looks and identities, and they are all loaded."


    "There are 12,113 dangerous people who cannot confirm their identity and appearance. Except for one-tenth of these people, they are completely unable to determine their whereabouts. The others have some subtle features that can be identified. "The sound of the mechanical system came.

 Chapter 604： Guardian System

    "Begin trying to secretly link to the Jiangnan Skynet system." Ye Hao stared at the screen.


    Xiao Yan hit the keyboard.


    In an instant, many monitoring pictures appeared on the screen, and all the characters appearing on the monitoring pictures were marked with names.


    Xiao Yan clicked on a name with super detailed information, his name, residence, work, and so on.


    Ye Hao nodded in satisfaction.


    "Search Jiangnan Province for all dangerous elements above the C level, including the S-level wanted criminals." Ye Hao said coldly.


    "The search time is estimated to take sixty minutes..." The mechanical sound of the voice came out.


    "Brother Hao. This system is... really as powerful as you said before." Xiao Yan looked at Ye Hao admiringly.


    For more than a week, he had truly witnessed this man''s power, and he felt that there was nothing he couldn''t do.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "This system I added Skynet, face search, satellite positioning, big data search and other functions. And invaded all the world''s databases that can be invaded. Now as long as a dangerous person enters Jiangnan Province, this system can be determined in the first place. And report his position to us."


    "It will be our guardian."


    Looking at the huge system and the chassis in front of him, Ye Hao felt a sense of pride.


    These things were what Ye Hao drove out during the night, during which time he continued to use speed enhancement, otherwise he would not be able to create these things in this week, at least it would take more than a month.


    This time Ning Yawen and Su Xiaoxiao were attacked, the orphanage was breached, and Xia Xue almost died.


    Let Ye Hao know the dangers of this world, so he must make sure that he can control the land under his feet.


    "But since we want to control, why don''t we directly control the world." Xiao Yan said an amazing idea, if the coverage of this system can be extended to the world.


    Then Ye Hao can be said to be the God of this world.


    Ye Hao shook his head mockingly: "Because technology and resources make it impossible for us to do this."


    "It cost me a billion U.S. dollars just to buy and distribute these equipment urgently from all over the world."


    Because of this big purchase, Ye Hao''s account has shrunk a lot, but because of the money he won on the Tiannv account, he still has several billion in his account.


    "But even so, the monitoring limit of these devices is only in Jiangnan Province. If you want to expand to the world, it will at least cost trillions of dollars."


    "The time is far from being done in seven days, at least three or five years."


    "But we don''t bother to take care of the rest of the world. We just need to take care of the land under our feet."


    Ye Hao stretched, and the things he had exchanged before were not in vain.


    In order to create this guardian system, Ye Hao exchanged science and technology, electronic information technology, and many other skills related to science and technology.


    Originally, because of saving Xia Xue to complete the task, his skill points were increased to 210, and then reduced to 90.


    In addition, he also got a charm potion because of completion, but Ye Hao now has a **** physique, this charm potion is unnecessary.


    "I''ll go outside and rest for a while, and wait for the list of dangerous elements in Jiangnan Province found by the Guardian system. You can send it to the mailbox here." Ye Hao walked out of the basement. It was already late at night outside.


    When he walked outside, it happened that Master Bao came over with a plate of delicious food.


    "It''s over? Let''s have some supper." Bao Ye looked at Ye Hao sitting on the stairs, put the vegetables on the ground, and took out two cans of cold beer.


    "How is the recovery of the welfare home?" Ye Hao opened a can of cold beer.


    Drinking a cold beer in the middle of the night in February is so cool.


    "It has been restored to what it was before, and I also added a lot of security measures." Bao Ye and Ye Hao touched their glasses.


    Although sitting at the door of the basement, Baoye didn''t ask about the things in the basement.


    Because he knew that when Ye Hao wanted to tell him, he would naturally tell him.


    "What about the brothers who were injured before." Ye Hao asked in a deep voice.


    Baoye''s eyes dimmed a little: "Four brothers died, and eight brothers were abolished. The others are all skin injuries. It is estimated that they will be fine after a hundred days."


    Ye Hao squeezed the beer bottle in his hand, the liquor wet his hand.


    "Right..."


    "Don''t talk about things outside. I have already regarded this welfare institution as my home, and to be honest during this period of time, the brothers have lived here well, much better than before.


    "I was originally planning to find a suitable job for them. After all, it is impossible to mix for a lifetime, but who would think of those brothers..."


    Bao Ye picked up the beer bottle in his hand and drank it.


    Ye Hao took out a bank card that was already prepared from his arms.


    "I told you..." Baoye still wanted to dissuade, but Ye Hao stopped him.


    "Since you don''t want to see outsiders, at least you have to take these things. There are 100 million yuan in it, and you can share it with the brothers'' family members. A few million yuan per family should be enough for them to live their lives."


    Ye Hao put the bank card in Bao Ye''s hand.


    Baoye didn''t say anything, and kicked the card into his pocket.


    "Master Bao, I promise you. Those guys, I will definitely let them pay for their debts." Ye Hao finished drinking the beer in his hand, a murderous look flashed in his eyes.


    Ghost card.


    No matter how mysterious you are, one day I will make you regret your existence in this world.


    ...


    Pop pop


    With a whip whip, a figure knelt there, shirtless, with scars on his body.


    "J, you disappoint me too much." The man holding the black scepter stood in front of the **** man.


    "It''s a subordinate''s negligence." J gritted his teeth and whipped himself with the whip in his hand.


    That leather whip is not an ordinary leather whip, there are barbs on it, and there are white particles, that is salt.


    Whipping on the skin is a pain that goes straight to the soul.


    "A whole squad was wiped out. This is the biggest loss we have suffered in Asia since the establishment of the ghost card! You have lost so many people by killing one person."


    A cold light flashed in the man''s eyes, raised the scepter in his hand, and directly inserted the sharp part of the bottom into J''s shoulder.


    There was a piercing pain on his shoulder, and J would feel that he had to faint several times, but he knew very well that once he fainted, he would never wake up again.


    By then, J here will be another person.


    A few minutes later, the **** scepter was pulled out, and the man turned around.


    "Now that the organization is important, I will give you a chance to make up for it. You set out in person to find something." The scepter man said in a deep voice.


    J breathed a sigh of relief, he cautiously asked: "Where does the master want me to take this thing?" "Hua Xia. As for where the thing is, the three of them will take you there." The man with the scepter left, and now Three people appeared behind J.

 Chapter 605： Start of new semester

    After the Lantern Festival, the long holiday is completely over.


    School units have restored their former busyness.


    Ye Hao also officially entered the graduating class of the second semester of high school.


    He sat in the position and shook the pen in his hand idly. Next to him, Song Xiaoyue was taking notes.


    Two weeks have passed since Xia Xue was injured, and everything has returned to the usual calm again.


    Ning Yawen, Su Xiaoxiao, and Xia Xue have all been discharged from the hospital.


    However, the search for the black armor corpse still has no progress, it seems to have evaporated in the Jiangnan boundary.


    The ghost brand did not come to Haicheng to find Ye Hao any more trouble.


    But there was one thing that made Ye Hao care about the number that Nightingale left him, and it had been unable to connect for more than half a month.


    The bell rang after class.


    "Okay, here is the end of class. What I taught today is the focus of the exam. After going back, the students will review more."


    After the teacher left, the students immediately became uproarious, but many girls'' eyes fell on Ye Hao from time to time, and even became idiots.


    When they disappeared during a winter vacation, they found that Ye Hao seemed to be filled with an indescribable charm. In the first two days of school, Ye Hao''s drawer had been filled with a lot of love letters.


    Ye Hao stood up with Hache, it was really unaccustomed to be watched by so many people.


    "How is Xiaoxiao''s recovery?" Song Xiaoyue put down her book and looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shrugged: "The girl is so good. I guess I''m playing pesticide in the classroom now. I went out beforehand. If I don''t come back after class, please tell the teacher for me."


    "You really are. It''s about to take the college entrance examination. If you don''t care about it, you are not afraid of failing the exam by then?" Song Xiaoyue stared at Ye Hao angrily.


    "Smashed the exam? I can get the first place in the school with my eyes closed." Ye Hao left the classroom with his hands in his pockets.


    "This guy."


    Song Xiaoyue was speechless, and she continued to take out the tutorial questions and began to practice. She was not as talented and intelligent as Ye Hao. To enter a good university, she had to rely on her own efforts.


    but¡­¡­


    Song Xiaoyue looked at the empty place next to him. If it were for him, he might be admitted to a key university, but he...


    If you can''t pass the exam by that time, will you be separated from him?


    The thought of this made Song Xiaoyue a little uncomfortable in her heart.


    ...


    "Ah cut." Regardless of the strange eyes of the people next to him, Su Xiaoxiao, who was playing with pesticides, sneezed with his legs on the table.


    "Who told me behind my back that my fish was stolen by Han Xin''s stuff again."


    Su Xiaoxiao put down the phone irritably, she poked at Qiao Linying who was reviewing her homework.


    "Yingying, what''s the matter with you. Why are you working so hard this semester? You didn''t take the wrong medicine. Come and start the black together."


    Qiao Linying didn''t raise her head: "Little, I advise you to read some books. Otherwise, where will you go for the university entrance examination in the future."


    "Reading? Reading is too boring." Su Xiaoxiao pouted and continued to play with his mobile phone.


    A female classmate came over, holding a beautiful small box in her hand.


    "Stu Xiaoxiao..."


    "Look at the sign." Su Xiaoxiao pointed to the small box next to the table without raising his head.


    Inside the box were a pile of small gifts and envelopes, and a sign was erected on the box.


    "All the things for Ye Hao are placed here, don''t disturb me playing games"


    ...


    And under the first high school building, two figures passed by.


    Ye Hao handed a bottle of beverage packaging to Xia Xue.


    "Did you finish all the things I gave you in the hospital?"


    Xia Xue took the bottle and twisted the mouth of the bottle to smell the tempting fragrance, and she slowly absorbed it.


    She has become accustomed to drinking this kind of plasma, and even after drinking it, she does not leave a trace of blood in her mouth.


    "Yeah." Xia Xue nodded.


    "Then you go to my house in the evening, you take a little more, anyway, I have a lot of it." Ye Hao looked at Xia Xue who was drinking a drink.


    He really has no shortage of plasma. Find a reason to call a city hospital, and the plasma in the blood bank can be sent to Ye Hao.


    But Ye Hao wasn''t insatiable, he didn''t want some panda blood, he only wanted a flood of plasma.


    According to his observation of Xia Xue.


    A 300ML bottle of "drink" can supply Xia Xue''s body needs for about seven days. This is under the condition that she has kept human beings from becoming vampires.


    And she can also eat human food.


    However, those foods don''t have any nutrition for Xia Xue now, but will walk around in her intestines and stomach, and then all will be excreted.


    So Xia Xue''s appetite was getting less and less during this time.


    Not knowing if it was because of the vampire, Xia Xue''s skin was getting softer and softer, and it was really like a jade skin.


    "There is nothing uncomfortable in your body, has anyone noticed your strangeness?" Ye Hao asked.


    Xia Xue shook her head: "There is nothing uncomfortable in my body, except that my body temperature is getting lower and lower now. No matter how thick I wear it, there is no heat on my skin."


    Ye Hao touched Xia Xue''s skin.


    indeed so.


    Xia Xue''s skin felt cold, but it was not as cold as Song Ying''s cold poison occurred.


    This is the normal body temperature of a vampire.


    "It''s okay. If your friend asks, you will say that this is your physical illness, and your hands and feet are cold. If necessary, I can ask the hospital to issue a certificate for you."


    These are still trivial matters and will not reveal Xia Xue''s identity as a vampire.


    Jingle Bell.


    The class bell rang.


    "You go to class."


    "Ok."


    Ye Hao looked at the sound of Xia Xue running up the stairs. He came to the roof of the teaching building alone and sat on the edge.


    He looked at the watch on his wrist and pressed a button.


    "Xiao Yan, do you have any information today."


    A few seconds later, there was a sound from the mini earphone in Ye Hao''s ear hole.


    "No, everything is normal."


    "Don''t stay in the laboratory all the time, the physical training will continue. I taught you Lingbo Weibu, Bengshanquan, Xiaoli Feidao, and Huahua grasping hand you have to practice more." Ye Hao reminded.


    "Yes."


    With the previous lesson, it is impossible for him to look at the orphanage alone, so he wants to cultivate a person who is not weak.


    Xiao Yan was the best choice, so Ye Hao taught Xiao Yan all his martial arts.


    Ye Hao looked at the students in the teaching building who were studying, and he was impressed.


    He was supposed to sit there and study like them, but at the moment he was sitting there with a feeling that he didn''t belong there.


    He has experienced something that shouldn''t be experienced at this age. He has become a person of two worlds with those people.


    Dididi


    Ye Hao took out the phone from his pocket, and it turned out to be a call from Zhao Yanting.


    By the way, this class seems to be Zhao Yanting''s class, maybe sister Ting wants to ask herself to go back to class.


    Ye Hao helplessly picked up the phone: "Hey, Sister Ting, I''ll go back right away..."


    There was a voice on the other end of the phone, making Ye Hao''s face suddenly changed.


    "I''ll be there right away!"


    Ye Hao hung up and disappeared on the rooftop.


    A few minutes later, a black car rushed in regardless of the gatekeeper''s obstruction at the school gate. A woman in black and white professional attire ran out of the car quickly and ran for two steps. Perhaps the high heels under her feet made her uncomfortable.


    She simply took off her high heels, and her feet wrapped in black silk stepped directly on the ground, ignoring whether it was dirty or not, she quickly ran into the teaching building.


    After holding a few students to ask a few questions, the boys who were in their puberty period swallowed their saliva and looked at the eyes of Hei Si''s long legs, and ran outside a room where the school infirmary was hung.


    By coincidence, Zhao Yanting was standing outside.


    "Song Ying, you are here."


    "Yanting, how is Xiaoyue she." Song Ying looked at Zhao Yanting anxiously, because they were friends because of Yuhang''s trip.


    "Xiaoyue suddenly fell into a coma in class. Now in the school infirmary, Ye Hao is treating her. Xiaoyue''s body is a bit cold. I''ll go find some medicine for her." Zhao Yanting said.


    Song Ying hurriedly opened the door, she saw the hospital bed with the curtain at the innermost, and ran over quickly.


    Open the curtain.


    Song Xiaoyue was lying on the bed pale, Ye Hao''s hand was pressing on Song Xiaoyue''s abdomen. "Satsuki...what happened to her?"

 Chapter 606： Do you want to exhaust me, inherit my flowers!

    Ye Hao withdrew his hand.


    "Xiaoyue''s situation has stabilized and will wake up in a while." Ye Hao said sternly.


    Song Ying walked to the bed and touched Xiaoyue''s hand, but she felt a familiar coldness.


    She stared at Ye Hao with wide eyes.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "Why... how could it be so early! The cold poison in her body..." Song Ying didn''t want to believe all this.


    "The cold toxin in everyone''s body is different, perhaps because of Xiaoyue''s body, so her cold toxin broke out early. But fortunately, it was the first time it happened, and it was not particularly serious."


    Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue who was in a coma, and he didn''t expect Song Xiaoyue to erupt so suddenly.


    Listen to classmates.


    It was during class that she suddenly turned pale, then called herself so cold, and then passed out.


    "Ye Hao, you must have a way to cure Xiaoyue, right. I don''t want to see her endure the pain I have endured." Song Ying grabbed Ye Hao''s hand and asked impatiently.


    Because of the recovery of her body, Song Ying almost forgot the existence of this illness, but who would have thought that Song Xiaoyue''s cold toxin would come on early.


    This was a bolt from the blue for her.


    Thinking that Xiaoyue would have to endure the pain she had endured every month, Song Ying felt as if she had been pierced by a thousand needles.


    She couldn''t wait for herself to endure this pain.


    "There is no problem for the time being, I can use my method to temporarily stabilize Xiaoyue''s body. At least for half a year, she will not have a cold toxin attack." Ye Hao looked at Xiaoyue.


    He used the intermediate sacred healing technique just now, although it could not be completely cured, but at least it alleviated the situation. After that, he used internal force to stimulate every once in a while, plus the sacred healing technique should be no problem.


    "Half a year... but after half a year, Xiaoyue is still in danger!" Song Ying looked at Ye Hao.


    If it were before, she might have to carry these things alone.


    But now she would subconsciously think of the man in front of her, the man in front of her who was younger than herself, and she didn''t know when she had already tried to rely on this man.


    "Don''t worry about this, I will definitely think of a way within half a year. Besides, we have other options. Don''t you say that there is a school of healing and saving people, it will come out in the middle of every year."


    "When I pay, I will definitely take that place."


    Ye Hao''s words stabilized Song Ying''s mood a lot.


    In fact, Ye Hao has the final plan, which is to turn Song Xiaoyue into a vampire, but he will not do this plan until the end.


    First, although you can hide your identity after becoming a vampire, it is essentially different from humans.


    Although Xia Xue didn''t say anything, Ye Hao could feel that Xia Xue was subconsciously keeping the distance between herself and her friends and children in the school and the orphanage.


    The second is that although turning into a vampire may be able to recover from cold poison, but the first embrace is not 100% successful. Xia Xue''s success can only be said to be luck.


    "Hmm. Then...what shall we do now? Xiaoyue wakes up...what shall we say after waking up?" Song Ying asked.


    "At that time, I will say that it is the chill caused by her body cold. She won''t care. Don''t let her know about the cold poison."


    "Ok."


    Ye Hao and Song Ying looked at Song Xiaoyue who was lying on the bed, just like that.


    After a long time, Song Xiaoyue woke up. According to the previous arrangements, Ye Hao and Song Ying lied to Song Xiaoyue, and sister Ting also found some medicine.


    After serving Song Xiaoyue, she was taken home by Song Ying to cultivate for a few days.


    After school, Ye Hao returned to the apartment with Xia Xue who was waiting for him.


    Back to the familiar neighborhood, but the apartment where Ye Hao was located changed its appearance.


    Due to the previous explosion, the Ye Hao room and several rooms next to it on the same floor were damaged to varying degrees. From the outside, there were obvious signs of decoration.


    This is Ye Hao who arranged for people to rush the work day and night to rebuild it once, and added his own design.


    Take the elevator to the fifth floor.


    There was only one door facing the elevator on the fifth floor.


    Take out the key and open the door. Inside the door is a super large living room. The living room alone is at least two hundred square meters.


    In addition there is a luxurious kitchen and dining room.


    "You?" Xia Xue had come to Ye Hao''s apartment, but this was the first time since the accident. She looked at the room in front of her in surprise.


    "Last time the house broke down and needs to be redecorated. Since it has to be redecorated. And so many of us live here, I simply took the lead and designed the house like this.


    "Now I have bought all the upper floors of this apartment building except for the lower five floors."


    "This floor is where you eat in the living room and kitchen, and the tenth floor is the balcony and a small garden. Zhou Qianyi likes that."


    "The sixth to eighth floors are bedrooms. I live on the sixth floor and they live on it. The ninth floor is the fitness area, the game area, and a small swimming pool. The little guy was clamoring to build a game area. She was just discharged from the hospital, so I promised her if there was no way."


    Ye Hao walked into the kitchen. The refrigerator was a large custom-made refrigerator.


    "You want to drink ice or not."


    "Huh? It''s ice." Xia Xue subconsciously replied, and then she saw an amazing scene.


    There was a hidden mezzanine in the middle of this large refrigerator. There was no switch. Ye Hao picked up his thumb and stuck it on it, then opened it.


    And inside this hidden interlayer, there are bags of plasma packed with ordinary drinks.


    Seeing this scene, Xia Xue swallowed subconsciously, as if a person who likes to drink Coke saw the refrigerator full of Coke.


    "There are various flavors, you can take it yourself. Take it and remember to close it." Ye Hao didn''t take it by himself, he was different from Xia Xue.


    He doesn''t need blood energy to maintain the human state at all, unless he uses the blood physique.


    After Xia Xue took out a small bottle and closed the mezzanine, outsiders could not see the strangeness of this refrigerator at all.


    She took a sip, took a breath, and said something subconsciously.


    "Cool."


    After speaking, her face turned red and looked at Ye Hao sitting on the sofa.


    "It''s okay, they haven''t come back yet." As soon as Ye Hao said, the door was opened.


    It was Ning Yawen who came in. She was surprised when she saw Xia Xue, and then said hello, without doubt about the "drink" in Xia Xue''s hand.


    Xia Xue looked at Ye Hao in surprise, if she remembered correctly, Ning Yawen didn''t seem to live here.


    "The bad guys attacked Sister Yawen at the time. I was worried about her safety. So I asked her to move over. It just so happens that I have a lot of empty houses here. You can move over if you want." Ye Hao saw Xia Xue. Question.


    miss you!


    This was Xia Xue''s first thought, but when she thought of her parents, she could only shook her head helplessly.


    "Then Xiaoxue will come to play with us when she has time. You can live there if you have nothing to do. I will take a bath first. Ye Hao, you can cook quickly." Ning Yawen walked up the winding staircase to the side, and halfway she turned back.


    "Right. I saw Xue Yao when I came up just now, so be careful yourself."


    Just after speaking, the door was heavily opened, and I heard a touch.


    "Enter the door lightly, that door is very expensive." Ye Hao vomited. Others didn''t know the door, but thought it was a slightly better security door.


    In fact, it was customized by Ye Hao.


    Now even if you put a kilogram of c4 bombs at the door, you may not be able to blast the door.


    Qiu Xueyao walked quickly in front of Ye Hao and threw her hat directly on Ye Hao. "Guy you are paralyzed. Because you bastard, my old lady is busy from morning to night. Are you poisonous? You send it to my mailbox at one time from hundreds of prisoners in Jiangnan Province! You want to exhaust me. , So I can inherit my flowers!"

 Chapter 607： Call from Nangong Ziqiong

    Ye Hao blocked Qiu Xueyao''s attack with a pillow.


    Qiu Xueyao stopped after smashing it for a while, took out a bottle of drink from the refrigerator and sat on the sofa, looking like Ge You paralyzed.


    "Sister Xueyao, what''s wrong with you?" Xia Xue asked curiously.


    "What''s the matter? Xia Xue, I advise you to stay away from this kid, as is at school. Run away when you see him, otherwise you don''t know when he sold him!" Qiu Xueyao almost complained It must be materialized.


    Ye Hao helplessly spread his hands: "Officer Qiu, you are wrong. I have helped you a lot..."


    "You see, the news is still broadcasting your affairs."


    Ye Hao turned on the TV.


    "This is the Haicheng News Channel. The recent provincial criminal attack plan initiated by the Haicheng Public Security Bureau has united multiple regions, including Yuhang, to attack prisoners everywhere."


    "There are more than 1,000 criminals arrested. These include transnational telecommunications fraud, trafficking, robbery, wanted criminals, and theft organizations."


    A series of scenes of police arresting prisoners are being shown on TV.


    "Look, it''s Sister Xueyao!" Xia Xue pointed to the flashing scene, which was Qiu Xueyao.


    "Next, we invite our reporter to interview the commander-in-chief of this inter-regional and provincial operation, Qiu Xueyao, captain of the Criminal Police Brigade of the Haicheng Public Security Bureau. Officer Qiu tells us about the operation in detail."


    As soon as the screen turned, it was a female reporter who interviewed Qiu Xueyao in police uniform.


    On the TV, Qiu Xueyao''s face was very serious, majestic and full of air.


    "Regarding this operation, we have planned for more than half a year in the whole province and united with public security bureaus in many places. Our goal is to crack down on criminals in the Jiangnan area and bring people in Jiangnan a peaceful and safe life so that they can I don¡¯t close my house at night and I don¡¯t pick up things..."


    What follows is a series of introductions.


    Ye Hao tilted Erlang''s legs and said with a smile: "Look, you are so proud. Don''t thank me, maybe you will be promoted to the third level in two days."


    A pillow smashed over.


    "Why don''t you die? You told me honestly, how did you know the list of so many prisoners and the activity area, including their residences!" Qiu Xueyao forced Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shrugged: "No comment."


    "You..." Qiu Xueyao was anxious.


    "What the **** is going on, isn''t it the credit of Sister Xue Yao, what does this have to do with Ye Hao?" Xia Xue asked in surprise.


    "In fact, it''s like this..." This is not a secret, Qiu Xueyao said.


    A few days ago, Qiu Xueyao suddenly received a message from Ye Hao in her mailbox, which contained a series of criminal messages.


    At the time, she thought Ye Hao was joking with her, but she found that there were quite a few familiar people among them, all wanted criminals on the run.


    A few of them happened to be in Haicheng, so she was in the mood to give it a try and took a few people to arrest them. She didn''t expect that she would be caught.


    After that, she understood the importance of the information, but she was a criminal police captain and it was impossible to kill all the people on the list.


    So she took the lead in organizing this plan. At first, the public security bureaus in various regions still didn''t believe it, but waited until they really caught one or two people.


    The police in the whole Jiangnan Province went crazy. Criminals were arrested by them, and even some cases that had been put on hold for several years were finally closed because of the arrest of the criminals.


    Xia Xue nodded after listening, and she glanced at Ye Hao.


    Although Ye Hao was indeed a bit scary, Xia Xue didn''t have much fluctuations in her heart. After all, Ye Hao was a vampire, and he had more secrets that others didn''t know, which seemed to her to be normal.


    "Sister Xueyao, don''t worry about how Ye Hao did it. Anyway, his starting point is not very good, you can catch criminals and make contributions." Xia Xue began to comfort Qiu Xueyao.


    "Look, it''s our schoolmaster who understands the truth." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "I''m too lazy to care about you, hurry up and cook. I''ll take a shower first, and I''ll still be in the office after eating. I finally found time to come back during this period. I haven''t changed my clothes for seven days."


    Qiu Xueyao gave Ye Hao a white look, and then went upstairs to take a bath.


    "Okay, let''s cook." Ye Hao got up, Qiu Xueyao was so tired because of him.


    In order to test the effectiveness of the guardian system, he had this big event, but this has already shown that the function of the guardian system is very perfect, as long as the person is logged in and has a record of whereabouts.


    As long as they enter the scope of Skynet monitoring, the Guardian system can inform them as soon as possible.


    I don''t have to worry anymore, some dangerous people will appear in the Jiangnan area when he doesn''t know it.


    ##


    It was more than a month since school started, and after the girls spent a birthday with Ye Hao, it was the end of March.


    During this period, a mission was completed, that is, the mission that Song Ying had kept secret before March, and he gained 30 skill points.


    ¡¾Current skill points: 120¡¿


    Dididi


    There was a slight vibration from the watch. Ye Hao looked at the students around him who were still studying, and put down the pen in his hand.


    "Teacher, I want to go to the bathroom."


    "Go ahead."


    Ye Hao left the classroom and went to the bathroom. He looked over one by one and confirmed that there was no one.


    He pressed his watch.


    "Hey, what''s the matter."


    Xiaoyan''s voice came from the earphone.


    "Brother Hao. The system has detected that some people with special identities have entered the Jiangnan area, and they are all destined for Yuhang. Moreover, several groups of people have scheduled flights to end in Yuhang."


    "It will be there in almost three days."


    People with special status?


    "Who is it?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Nangong Ziqiong, Nangong Ziqiong, and Nangong Ziqiong''s second uncle named Nangong Zhanbo."


    "There are also the Yang family in Handan, the Gusu Murong family, and the Dali Duan family."


    Nangong''s Ye Hao is more familiar.


    The remaining three families are all one of the Shiraohui families, plus the Ye family of Yuhang, this time Jiangnan gathered four Shiraohui families.


    For the Ten Associations, Ye Hao already knew which family they belonged to.


    Jiangnan Ye family, Handan Yang family, Dali Duan family, Xiangxi Mao family, Gusu Murong family, Yunnan Miao family, Wudu Zhuge family, Northeast Hong family, Luoyang Changsun family, Shudi Tangmen.


    People in each clan generally rarely move around in other clan''s territory. There must be something big when the three families are here.


    Just thinking about it, Ye Hao''s cell phone rang, and it turned out to be Nangong Ziqiong on the screen.


    This girl hasn''t seen her for two months, so she called herself as soon as she came.


    "Hello." Ye Hao answered the phone.


    "Don''t go to Yuhang!"


    Suddenly, he hung up on the other end of the phone.


    Ye Hao looked at the phone in confusion. The voice was indeed that of Nangong Ziqiong, but he didn''t know why he was so anxious and what it meant to tell him not to go to Yuhang. Ye Hao tried to call back, but was unable to dial.

 Chapter 608： The Emerald Gate was bloodbathed

    Don''t go to Yuhang?


    Why on earth.


    Ye Hao was puzzled. He confessed to let Xiaoyan continue to pay close attention to the situation, and he returned to the classroom by himself.


    However, after a lesson in the classroom, it is all overwhelming.


    "What''s wrong with you? Since I went to the bathroom just now, I came back as if others owed you how much money." Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    "It''s nothing, maybe the weather is too hot," Ye Hao said absently.


    At this time, Ye Hao was thinking about why Nangong Ziqiong didn''t let herself go to Yuhang, as if something was deliberately hiding herself.


    Soon this class began, and Ye Hao looked out the window bored.


    It is now less than a hundred days before the college entrance examination. The other students are studying hard to get a good result in the college entrance examination as much as possible, but only Ye Hao is sitting there leisurely.


    The teacher on the podium just glanced at Ye Hao and didn''t say much.


    Ye Hao''s strength is there, let them have anything to say, the students in the class may not be as good as his exam.


    Although he was not the first in the previous monthly exams, he was always among the best.


    Moreover, the teachers who have corrected Ye Hao''s test paper know that it is not that this student cannot take the first place, but that he is unwilling to take the test, because all the points deducted are all his empty questions.


    Buzzing


    The vibration of the phone came from Ye Hao''s waistband. Although the sound was not loud, it was very obvious in the quiet classroom.


    "Sorry, I''ll go out for a while."


    Ye Hao walked out of the classroom and stood directly on the corridor outside. Why are so many people looking for him today? There is a feeling that the mountains and the rain are coming.


    Looking at the number, it turned out to be everywhere.


    "Hey?"


    "Something happened to Du Guirong, now in Yuhang!"


    ##


    The shadow of a silver car was galloping across the road, Ye Hao clenched the steering wheel, his eyes stern.


    Didn''t Du Guirong stop returning to the Emerald Gate since Tianmu Mountain? How could something happen?


    With doubts, Ye Hao decided to drive directly to Yuhang to find out, and he took a few days of leave and wanted to stay in Yuhang for a few days.


    When you have any questions, just ask Nangong Ziqiong directly.


    When Ye Hao''s Porsche 911 drove to the gate of Hufu, it was already past three in the afternoon.


    "Mr. Ye." There was a person in charge outside the door who had been waiting for a long time, and walked in directly to meet Ye Hao.


    After turning around the houses, he took him to a backyard.


    "Ahao." In the yard, the old man and the lake are all there.


    "What happened to Du Lao?" Ye Hao asked.


    All over the lake squeezed his fists and smashed them on the stone table in the yard; "That bunch of beasts!"


    The old man sighed and closed his eyes.


    "Just tell me what happened!" Ye Hao sighed when he saw the two of them. He hurriedly pushed open the door and broke in.


    When he walked into the room, he saw several doctors surrounding a man lying on the bed. Those doctors looked sad, but they kept shaking their heads.


    And the person lying on the bed is Du Guirong.


    At this moment, Du Guirong''s eyes were wrapped in white gauze, his left arm was empty, all the wounds on his chest, and all the hair on his head fell out.


    "This...what''s going on?" Ye Hao turned his head and looked at the old man and the lake who were standing behind him.


    "It''s the beasts of the underworld!" Husihai clenched his fists: "Three days ago, we learned that the Emerald Gate was attacked by a gangster. Our lake house has something to do with the Emerald Gate, so we sent someone to investigate."


    "who knows¡­¡­"


    "The Emerald Sect was full of more than two hundred disciples who were all killed, and the corpses were everywhere. It was terrible."


    "We searched, and finally found a few survivors among the mountains and forests, including Mr. Du Guirong."


    "They were all seriously injured at that time, so we brought them back. The other disciples of the Emerald Disciple were in other wing rooms, and their injuries had stabilized."


    "but¡­¡­"


    All over the world looked at Du Guirong on the hospital bed: "But Du Lao was injured too badly. He should have fought with people before. He was seriously injured, his eyes were blind, his left arm was broken, and there were no meridians in his body."


    "Old Du, he is desperate. His strength is only in the early stage of the refining stage, but I checked his body, he has the force of the force to reverse the bloodline, burning the essence and blood. He estimated that he forcibly increased his strength to the late stage of the refining stage ."


    The Emerald Gate was attacked by the underworld?


    Ye Hao was shocked, and he asked incomprehensibly: "But why does the underworld bloodbath the little Emerald Gate?"


    "We don''t know this either. Until now, the Jade Clan has basically no other ability besides touching stones and gold, and the whole level of refining strength is already their peak." Hu Sihai shook his head, but he added that he seemed to have thought of something.


    "But when our people found Du Lao, he kept saying a few words in his mouth, as if it were the Emerald Secret Code!"


    "What happened at the Emerald Gate can only be known when Du Lao wakes up."


    The Emerald Secret Code!


    Ye Hao''s face condensed, he looked at Du Lao on the hospital bed: "Everyone is out, I will save Du Lao."


    The doctors who were still thinking of a cure, saw a young boy let them out, he wanted to come for treatment himself.


    "Boy, life is at stake now. He would have died if we didn''t hang him with medical skills. Don''t mess with us here." A doctor said in a deep voice.


    "I said, I''ll save Du Lao!" Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    "Old Hu, look at this man..." The doctors'' faces were gloomy.


    "Several doctors go out first, and it''s okay to let my little brother give it a try." Old man Hu still believes in Ye Hao, there are too many miracles in this kid.


    When the doctors saw Old Man Hu say this, even though they were upset, it was Mr. Hu who was speaking after all, and they did not dare to defy.


    "Old Hu. We can let this kid try it, but we have something to say. After he tried, if this patient has any accident, we are not responsible." The doctor said in a deep voice.


    "What happened to him, I will naturally be responsible." Ye Hao walked to Du Lao and put his hand on Du Lao''s wrist.


    "Huh, let''s go out!"


    The doctors glared at the boy and walked out of the room.


    The patient was already anxious about how to treat it, and all aspects of his body were approaching death, although they were very upset about the patient Ye Hao robbed them.


    But since this kid is willing to take their mess, why not do it.


    "Lao Du handed it over to you, Ahao." After the old man said, he walked out with the lake.


    Ye Hao raised his hand on Du Guirong''s chest. Intermediate Holy Healing

 Chapter 609： Emerald Treasure

    I originally returned to the school with the Emerald Secret Book, and brought back the long stolen secret book.


    Because I brought back the Secret Scripture, the elders of the school no longer held me accountable, and I can officially return to the Emerald Gate.


    But who would have thought that what I brought back was a disaster.


    It was late at night, and the disciples of the martial art had fallen into a deep sleep.


    Maybe because I am older and feel less, I just sit alone in the yard and enjoy the night view.


    But at this moment, there was a sound of killing and gunfire.


    Just when I was about to go out to check, several people in black rushed into my yard at the same time, and I fought fiercely with them.


    Although I am old, but my skills are still there, these guys who are only in the Body Refining Realm are still killed by me.


    But when I walked out of the yard, I was shocked by the scene in front of me.


    The original mountain gate was well, but at this moment flames were everywhere and gunshots continued.


    People armed with various weapons were harassed among the gates. Many of them were holding guns with cold weapons in their hands.


    Seeing the same disciples being slaughtered, I rushed into it angrily. I don''t know how long I had been fighting, but I just felt that my body became heavier.


    Later, a disciple called me, telling me that the head was in danger, and I was besieged in the back mountain.


    I went to rescue with a few of my colleagues, but when we got there, what we saw was that the head was pierced through the chest by a single person, and a few masked people looked at each other coldly.


    At that time, I heard what they were talking about, the Emerald Secret Code, the jade treasure.


    After that, I saw that they found the Emerald Tome that I gave to the head from the head, and then they took out a very special white jade and placed it on the Emerald Tome.


    I don''t know what they are looking at, but I heard a word.


    The jade treasure is in Tongxiang!


    Maybe it was because the same family couldn''t bear the anger of the boss being killed, they rushed out, I couldn''t stop them, I just watched them being killed.


    I want to rush to fight those **** too, but I know it can''t.


    I want to find rescue, I want to stop them, steal the emerald treasure.


    "So you escaped by forcing your luck? Lao Du, did you know that you were dangerous like this? If Ye Hao didn''t save you, you might be one step ahead of me now." The old man stared and leaned back. Du Guirong on the bed.


    "No way, if I could escape at the time, I wouldn''t use this method. Among those people is a martial artist in the Qi Refining Realm. Ahao, this time I owe you a life." Du Guirong looked gratefully Looking at Ye Hao standing nearby.


    Just now Du Guirong was talking about what happened at the Emerald Gate.


    "Old Du, don''t say that. Although your body is not life-threatening, but your left arm cannot be repaired for you, and it is because your meridians and internal organs have problems, you...it is estimated that it will be difficult to recover before. The realm of it."


    Ye Hao said helplessly, sacred healing technique is not omnipotent, it is good to be able to rescue Du Guirong who is dying, it is really impossible to restore him to the state before the injury.


    "It''s okay. Isn''t it just becoming an ordinary person? This time I can get a life back. But..." Du Guirong gritted his teeth, his eyes revealed an angry look: "But I must avenge the revenge! "


    "Lao Du, we have to consider this matter from a long-term perspective. The Nangong family convened several families in Yuhang to discuss the events of the martial arts competition. I have already told them about the Emerald Gate. At that time, we will discuss the plan again!" Mr. Hu said. .


    Du Guirong knew that it was impossible to fight the underworld with his current situation, so he nodded.


    "But you just said that their purpose this time is to target the emerald treasure? Doesn''t this thing exist in the legend?" The old man asked curiously.


    Ye Hao had also heard Du Guirong talk about the Jade Treasure before, and if it was really because of the Emerald Secret Code, the Jade Gate was destroyed.


    Ye Hao himself could not shirk the blame, because he gave Du Guirong the Emerald Secret Code.


    "Ahao, don''t blame yourself. This matter has nothing to do with you." Du Guirong saw Ye Hao''s concerns.


    "I originally thought that the jade treasure was a fake. Because I have checked the jade secrets several times, but the people in the underworld checked it with a piece of white jade, and that piece of white jade has never been I have never seen it."


    Du Guirong speculated: "I guess that piece of jade is an important item that can be seen in the jade secret book about the jade treasure. I don''t know how the people in the underworld got it. They said the treasure was in Tongxiang!"


    "I have arranged for someone to monitor in Tongxiang. We will know for the first time what is going on here." Hu Sihai said.


    After that, because of concerns about Du Guirong''s body, let him rest for a while, and everyone left the room first.


    "The guys in the underworld are really doing everything! The bloodbath people can do things like this!" Hu Sihai clenched his fists and said angrily.


    "Some grudges will definitely be reported!"


    Ye Hao turned his head to look at the old man Hu: "Old Hu, I heard that several families from the Shirao Club are coming to Yuhang. Are they focusing on what happened in the martial arts competitions everywhere?"


    "Yes." The old man nodded. He walked a few steps with a cane: "We can''t ignore the fact that the underworld is so active during this time. They must be planning some conspiracy! Although our Lake family is not one of the ten associations, but because this matter is too involved Many, in addition to the Shilaohui, people from all over


    Many family representatives, our Hu family also joined them as representatives of the Jiangnan family. "


    It seems that many families in the south are really wary of the underworld this time.


    After all, for those families in the north, the netherlands only attacked the venue of the competition, while for the provinces in the southwest, they not only attacked the venue of the competition, but also directly attacked the houses of the families.


    I have to say it is extremely vicious.


    "The meeting will start in a few days?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Three days later, at Yuhang Guobin Hotel."


    "Well. Laobohu will take me in when the time comes."


    Ye Hao bid farewell to the Hu family. He was originally planning to find a hotel to stay temporarily, but Tang Cheng sent him a message.


    Tell him to come over.


    Is there a clue about the black armor corpse? But I am in Yuhang now.


    Ye Hao entered a text message and told him that he was in Yuhang now.


    Tangcheng: Go to the sixth floor of Yuhang Guobin Hotel.


    Yuhang Guobin Hotel, isn''t it the place the old man said before.


    Why didn''t the Dragon Team come to Yuhang in Haicheng?


    Ye Hao found Yuhang Guobin Hotel.


    This is a five-star hotel that integrates dining and lodging.


    Ye Hao entered the elevator.


    "Wait..." When the elevator door was about to close, a female voice came, and one hand pressed the elevator door.


    Ye Hao pressed the button to open the door and the elevator door opened.


    A woman panting, wearing a mask and a backpack walked in. She glanced at Ye Hao: "Thank you."


    The woman was about to press the button, but her finger stopped on the 6 button. Ye Hao had already pressed it just now.


    She raised her head and glanced at Ye Hao again, a different color flashed in her eyes, and she touched her waist. The elevator door was closed, only Ye Hao and this woman were in the elevator, and the atmosphere inside was strange.

 Chapter 610： Nine children

    Ye Hao glanced at the woman standing on the right from the corner of his eye.


    Although she looks like a backpacker traveling, or a non-mainstream girl.


    But from her eyes, Ye Hao still noticed something strange, although her eyes were that kind of girlish look.


    But Ye Hao could still detect that unusual look deep in her eyes.


    Moreover, in front of Ye Hao, her pretending to be normal, but her hand on her waist, was an alert and could fight at any time.


    Hum


    Ye Hao stretched out her hand and touched her pocket. At this moment, the woman next to her suddenly got into trouble. She pulled out the pistol on her waist and pointed at Ye Hao.


    "Don''t move!"


    How could he not move when pointed at by a gun, Ye Hao bullied him and grabbed the woman''s arm directly.


    The exposed eyes of the woman completely removed the disguise of the cause, full of fighting spirit.


    She pulled the trigger at Ye Hao without hesitation.


    Click


    The expected gunfire did not come, and there was an extra magazine in Ye Hao''s hand.


    "Are you looking for this."


    The woman slammed the pistol at Ye Hao, and at the same time the hand held by Ye Hao slipped out of Ye Hao''s hand.


    "Bone reduction skill?"


    Ye Hao''s eyelids twitched, and then a leg wrapped in leather pants kicked him.


    Lingbo Weibu and Nianhua grasping hands immediately displayed them, directly pressing the woman''s long legs.


    The woman was not afraid of danger, flicked her sleeves, and then a shuriken was drawn towards Ye Hao''s throat.


    But the blade of the shuriken was blocked by a small knife one millimeter from Ye Hao''s neck.


    "I don''t like working with women." Ye Hao smiled and looked at this woman.


    "I look down on women, sometimes you will suffer!" The woman stared at Ye Hao, and suddenly her lips pressed towards Ye Hao''s.


    What is this? Can''t beat it, just kiss?


    "Hey, hello. I''m not a casual person." Ye Hao just finished speaking. When the woman''s lips were five centimeters away from his lips, the woman''s teeth opened, a blade that she didn''t know how to hide.


    It came out of her mouth, and if it hits, Ye Hao will have a hole in the neck.


    Ye Hao hurriedly hid his head, and a few hairs fell to the ground.


    Although this woman is not strong, her skill is still good, making Ye Hao subconsciously remember the fox face that once also caused him a little trouble in the elevator.


    "You forced me to be serious." Ye Hao looked at the woman miserably.


    A sense of crisis arose in the woman''s heart. She had a feeling of being watched by a tiger, and she wanted to retreat for the first time.


    But her body was out of control. I don''t know when the man''s arm in front of her had already grabbed her elbow, and it just buckled on the joint, making her unable to move.


    "Tick, the sixth floor is here."


    The elevator prompt sounded.


    The elevator gate opened.


    "Ye Hao should be here, we..." Outside the elevator, Tangcheng and Team Zhou were waiting. When they saw the scene in the elevator, their expressions were dumbfounded.


    Ye Hao immediately shouted: "Brother Tang, I caught a suspicious person."


    "Sister Zhou, help me quickly, this person is dangerous!"


    The two shouted almost at the same time, and then both looked at each other.


    "Ahem, okay. You two quickly let go, it''s your own." Team Zhou said dubiously.


    Own person?


    Ye Hao looked at the woman in front of him in surprise.


    The woman seemed to have reacted, staring at Ye Hao: "What do you want to see, how long do you want to touch. Don''t let go, rascal!"


    Because Ye Hao buckled the woman''s joints, it seemed to outsiders as if he was pulling the woman forcibly and touching her.


    Ye Hao let go: "I''m not to blame, you did it first."


    "Obviously you did it first!" The woman glared at Ye Hao.


    "Hey, you can''t open your eyes and talk nonsense. It was obviously you who took the gun first. I counterattacked!" Ye Hao didn''t expect this woman to turn her face so quickly.


    The woman pointed to Ye Hao''s waist: "Who is talking nonsense, you just took a gun, I just took it in advance!"


    "Me? Get a gun?"


    Ye Hao smiled and took out the phone from his pocket, and shook it at the woman: "Miss, please see clearly. This is a pistol."


    "It was my mobile phone that moved a while ago. I can''t hold my mobile phone."


    Seeing this, the woman knew that she was too cautious, and her eyes drifted to the side.


    Ye Hao glanced at the phone, the information on it was from Tangcheng, and asked if he needed him to pick it up.


    "It''s still the message from Big Brother Tang, Big Brother Tang, you have to testify for me. She said I took a pistol, but I only have a gun, or you can search for it." Ye Hao looked at the woman.


    "You!" The woman glared at Ye Hao, wanting to do it.


    "Okay Jiu''er. You are still too vigilant, don''t listen to wind or rain." Team Zhou pulled the woman.


    "Sister Zhou, they are spies. Of course, the vigilance is higher, but I don''t usually do that. The main reason is that the aura on this guy is really weird." Jiufeng still had something to say.


    Being in an elevator with this guy, it was like a tiger standing next to her, making her shiver, so she was so uncharacteristically vigilant.


    "Isn''t it. My breath is so good?" Ye Hao said in surprise.


    He usually controls his breath, making himself similar to ordinary people.


    "Ye Hao, let me introduce to you. This is a member of the bird team, Jiu''er. Jiu''er is his own, so you don''t need to wear a mask."


    As the woman named Jiu''er took off her mask, Team Zhou continued.


    "Jiu''er is the youngest member of the Sparrow Group. She has been providing intelligence to our Dragon and Tiger Groups internationally. And she has a special ability, that is, her senses are very sensitive."


    "You can feel the breath of others, so you can quickly distinguish ordinary people and targets. So even if Ye Hao hides your breath, she can feel it."


    After the Zhou team''s voice fell, she found that Ye Hao was standing there blankly, looking at Jiu''er who took off his mask.


    "What do you look at, I haven''t seen a beautiful woman!" Jiuer glared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at the person named Jiu''er in front of him, but another person appeared in his mind, another woman he had met when he went to Xiangdu to work.


    This appearance is almost exactly the same except for dressing up.


    Jiuer?


    Jiufeng?


    Ye Hao exclaimed, isn''t this person the Jiufeng on the Asian killer list he saw in Xiangdu!


    She turned out to be a member of the sparrow group.


    But Jiu''er didn''t know Ye Hao in front of him at this moment, but was very disgusted with Ye Hao''s eyes, as if he wanted to see her through. Jiu''er didn''t know Ye Hao because Ye Hao was wearing a mask all the way and under the alias of Crazy Sword.

 Chapter 611： World killer, ashes

    "This is a peripheral member of our dragon team, Ye Hao."


    Sister Zhou introduced Ye Hao, Jiuer just glanced at Ye Hao''s face, and then snorted.


    "Sister Zhou, this time I found the news you wanted with great difficulty. You have to tell the above, give me a long vacation. Look, my skin is dark, and I haven''t taken care of it for a long time. What if I can''t get married."


    Jiuer ran next to Team Zhou, hugging Team Zhou''s arm affectionately, looking at Team Zhou pitifully.


    "Okay, okay. Let''s go into the room and listen carefully to what news you brought us back." Team Zhou led them into a room.


    During the period, Ye Hao observed the surroundings, and he found that this layer was obviously a bit unusual, with a dragon group standing every few meters.


    After walking into an empty room, Jiuer said that if he wanted to wash, he ran into the bathroom.


    Ye Hao sat on the sofa and looked around subconsciously.


    "Don''t worry. This layer has been covered by our dragon team, there is no problem." Tang Cheng said.


    "Why did you come here from Haicheng?" Ye Hao said the question in his heart.


    "There are many reasons. One of them, as you might have guessed, is that the Ten Men will hold a small meeting in Yuhang. According to the regulations, our Dragon Team will send people to listen." Tang Cheng explained.


    Ye Hao had heard of this rule.


    In order to control the major families in the country, whenever such non-secular meetings are held, the Dragon Group must be attended by someone.


    "Right. Sister Zhou, is she really called Jiu''er?" Ye Hao asked Sister Zhou, pointing to the noise in the bathroom.


    Sister Zhou smiled and said: "Her full name is Feng Jiu''er. I have been trained since childhood, and part of her fighting skills is still taught by me. Don''t think she is strong. But she has escaped under the power of Qi Refining Realm. "


    "If it is a single round of reconnaissance, espionage, counter reconnaissance, camouflage abilities, among the three groups of dragons, tigers, and sparrows, there is no better than her."


    These Ye Hao had already experienced just now, even those troublesome melee fighting skills, if not for his strength.


    Maybe you really want to suffer from this woman.


    "Hey, Sister Zhou. Why did you shake everything out of me when someone asked me? We are also a spy anyway." Feng Jiu''er walked out of the bathroom.


    Feng Jiu''er wiped his face with a towel, with water drops on his hair, which seemed to have removed the makeup from his face.


    From this look, Feng Jiu''er and Jiufeng in Xiangdu were exactly the same at this moment.


    Needless to say the name, Feng Jiu''er, Jiufeng. This is the reverse.


    "Boy, let me tell you, it''s useless for you to inquire about this girl. This girl is already famous." Feng Jiu''er gave Ye Hao a white look.


    Where is this and where, I am just curious about her identity.


    Feng Jiu''er took his bag and took out a tablet from it.


    "Alright. Listen to this girl''s work report."


    "Before you let us investigate the ghost card of the mysterious organization of the sparrow group.


    "Don''t tell me, this organization had no news at all in the early years, but it has been very active in Asia, Europe, America, and the Middle East in recent months."


    Feng Jiu''er took out a small object and put it on the table.


    brush


    A beam of light shone on the wall.


    A projection is formed.


    "Ghost, when it was established is unknown, where is the headquarters, and who the boss is is unknown."


    "You are asking three questions." Ye Hao vomited.


    "Don''t interrupt me." Feng Jiu''er picked up the apple next to him, took a bite, and continued while eating.


    "Besides, the clue we know now is. Their organization name is Ghost Card. Except for Card Apprentices, their official members are people with poker status."


    "And there are categories."


    Four styles of poker are displayed on the screen.


    Hearts, diamonds, spades, clubs.


    "According to our guess. The square is responsible for the Asian region, the hearts are responsible for the Americas, the spades are for the European regions, and the clubs are for the African region. The management is very strict and meticulous."


    "That''s why, all the people you meet hold diamond cards."


    "Numbers from 1 to 10 can be held by multiple people, but they all need to have certain abilities. On top of that, J, Q, and K mean that the three people will not be repeated and represent the upper-level people of the organization. "


    "Their strength is at least in the refining state."


    "The biggest players in a deck of cards are the big ghost and the little ghost. So we guessed that the mastermind behind this organization should be two people."


    Hearing these words of Feng Jiu''er, Ye Hao opened his hands.


    "Isn''t you talking about this information for nothing? What use is it for us now."


    "It''s very impolite to interrupt a girl, don''t you know!" Feng Jiu''er glared at Ye Hao.


    This woman probably still hates herself because of the elevator.


    "Jiu''er, talk about the key points." Team Zhou reminded.


    For Team Zhou, Feng Jiu''er did not refute. She pressed her hand on the tablet, and the picture on the wall turned into a person with mosaics.


    "According to the news that I have worked so hard to get. I have checked the identity of J in the ghost card. Guess who it is, you will never think of it!" Feng Jiu''er smiled and looked at several people.


    "Stop the lawsuit. I will buy you an LV afterwards." Team Zhou said.


    "Sister Zhou, this is what you said, I want the latest model."


    Feng Jiu''er smiled and pressed the tablet.


    The mosaic disappeared, and a man with a high nose and black hair appeared in front of him, his eyes gloomy.


    "This person..."


    Feng Jiu''er was just interrupted by the voice next to her.


    "Ash, male, 37 years old. A European-Asian mixed race. He joined the US Navy SEALs and experienced many wars in the Middle East. He retired in about 10 years and entered the killer circle. In the Americas, he took nine months to enter The top ten killers in the Americas."


    "Wanted by many countries, he is an international S-class wanted criminal."


    "But in an Interpol operation three years ago, it is said that this terrifying killer was killed and he has disappeared since then."


    Ye Hao relied on the memory in his mind to tell the information he knew.


    Feng Jiuer on the side looked at Ye Hao hostilely: "Hey, you have said everything I want to say, what do you want me to say."


    "Jiu''er. This ghost brand organization code-named J is really the world killer Ashes?" Sister Zhou''s expression also became serious.


    It seemed that she had also heard a little about the ashes.


    "I''m still joking. The news that Jiu''er got has never been fake." Feng Jiu''er patted his chest and promised: "So this ghost brand organization still has a lot of incomprehensibility."


    "What kind of terrifying energy does its controller have that can control so many powerful people."


    "You must know that Ash''s strength is said to be equivalent to the strength of our Qi Refining Realm peak, and he is proficient in various killing techniques and weapons!" Feng Jiu''er said solemnly.


    Team Zhou was silent for a while: "Fortunately, they didn''t make a big fuss in the country."


    Ye Hao glanced at Team Zhou, and sure enough, the Dragon Team didn''t want to take care of foreign ghost card organizations. "But I still have a bad news that everyone doesn''t want to hear. This J is said to have contact with our China''s underworld, and there are signs of entering and leaving China in the near future."

 Chapter 612： The secret of the underworld and ghost cards

    Hearing this news, everyone was shocked.


    "Is there a connection between Jifu and Guipai?" Team Zhou asked seriously.


    This news is not trivial. They ignored the ghost cards before because they are an international organization. As long as they don''t touch the bottom line of China, China will not spend a lot of time to eliminate them.


    If there is a connection between the ghost card and the underworld, then this is completely different.


    At this time, the underworld has become the target of the Dragon Group and the Huaxia Family.


    "The news is not wrong. I don''t know what kind of cooperation they have." Feng Jiuer finished eating the apple and threw it into the trash can next to it.


    He took another lollipop from his pocket and held it in his mouth.


    "However, there is news that the people from the underworld and the ghost card will carry out a joint operation against this jade treasure. They are all interested in the jade treasure, and there may be something they want in it."


    Emerald treasure.


    Going around and back again.


    "Is that all the news?" Team Zhou looked at Feng Jiu''er.


    Feng Jiu''er nodded: "Almost, this ghost brand organization is very hidden. If we want to know more information, we need to give us a little more time."


    "As for the netherworld. You know sister Zhou, the first task of our investigation after the formation of the sparrow group is them."


    "But it has been investigating for decades, even if there is news, it is not our level to question."


    Although Feng Jiu''er''s news didn''t have much important information.


    However, there may be a connection between ghost cards and the underworld. This news is very important.


    "It seems that we must go to the jade treasure this time. Ye Hao, can you be the representative of our dragon team and attend the meetings of the major families with me." The Zhou team looked at Ye Hao.


    "No problem." Ye Hao nodded.


    Originally, he wanted to let Old Man Lake bring himself in.


    There is a connection between the underworld and the ghost card, and he just used the opportunity here to find out what the ghost card is!


    "There is a room arranged for you. Jiu''er, Ye Hao, please rest first."


    Ye Hao was taken to the room he was in by Tangcheng and sat on the sofa. Ye Hao glanced around, then he took off his clothes and walked into the bathroom.


    He turned on the shower nozzle that was drenched in the rain, the sound of water filled the bathroom, and the mist filled the water.


    "Hey, Xiao Yan."


    Ye Hao''s mouth moved slightly and his voice control was extremely low.


    After a few calls, there was a response in the headset.


    "Brother Hao, I am here."


    "Arrange a task for you to use the Guardian system to focus on monitoring Tongxiang City, Jiangnan Province."


    Although Team Zhou said that they would arrange for someone to monitor there, Ye Hao still believed in his abilities.


    "Tongxiang, Zhejiang Province? Brother Hao, this place may be a bit troublesome."


    Xiao Yan''s voice was a bit embarrassed, and he could hear the sound of fingers tapping the keyboard.


    "Jiangnan Tongxiang. Located on the Jiangnan border, where the three provinces meet. There may be some omissions in the monitoring of the system."


    At this time, the limitations of the guardian system came out.


    "I see, you monitor as much as possible. The most important thing is for the international killer Ashes three years ago! Once he appears anywhere in the south of the Yangtze River, tell me the first time!" Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    A guy who has climbed into the top 30 killers in the world is pretty scary.


    Even if it is Ye Hao''s current ranking codenamed Crazy Blade, he took a look at it last time, which is 63rd in the world killer rankings.


    During this period, it has unknowingly increased a lot.


    But Ye Hao didn''t do any tasks, that is to say, the manipulator behind the killer list, Eagle Eye, noticed some movement of Ye Hao in China.


    Judging by their strength, Ye Hao was promoted to this ranking.


    This made Ye Hao have an idea in his mind, this eagle eye is so powerful, it seems that there is nothing they don''t know, can you ask them about his life experience.


    Bump


    There was a knock on the door outside.


    Ye Hao wrapped a bath towel and walked to the door.


    After opening the door, standing outside the door turned out to be Yang Chong who was a bit contradictory with him before.


    "What can you do with me?" Ye Hao frowned.


    Recently, this Yang Chong didn''t bother him, and he was about to forget this guy.


    "Brother Ye, don''t be so indifferent. We can be regarded as colleagues of the Dragon Group anyway. I came to you this time because I have a message to tell you." Yang Chong looked like I was not malicious.


    "Say something quickly." Ye Hao looked cold, and the guy said so, but the expression in his eyes was revealing.


    I don''t know what this guy is going to play with himself.


    "Speaking here?" Yang Chong looked around: "Don''t you ask me to go in and sit?"


    After Yang Chonggang finished speaking, he saw Ye Hao actually closing the door. He immediately stretched out his foot and got his ankle stuck in the crack of the door.


    This kid is crazy!


    You must hold back, for revenge, you must hold back.


    Yang Chong still had a smile on his mouth, and he saw Ye Hao inside the room through the crack of the door.


    "Brother Ye, I heard you are asking about your life experience, I have..."


    Before Yang Chong finished speaking this time, he felt his body being dragged in.


    The door slammed shut.


    bump


    "If you give me nonsense, I will throw you off the balcony of this building." Ye Hao looked at Yang Chong coldly.


    Yang Chong swallowed.


    The Qi Refining Realm was really strong, and the speed was much faster than that of himself.


    "I learned about your situation with Brother Ye by chance before."


    accidental? How is this possible? Of course, Yang Chong has finally found out.


    He is not that kind of idiot. Although he hates Ye Hao and makes himself lose face in the public, he is not the opponent of this guy by relying on his strength in the realm of strength.


    That''s why he inquired about Ye Hao and tried to find some of his weaknesses.


    "I also feel sympathy for Brother Ye''s life experience. So I took advantage of our Yang family''s network to check it for you."


    "It is said that the Nangong family and Gusu Murong''s family may know your life experience. The most important thing is the father of the young and old Gusu Murong''s family, but he is known as the contemporary Baixiaosheng."


    "And the two of them arrived at Yuhang at the Xiaoshan Airport just in time today."


    Yang Chong smiled and looked at Ye Hao: "Brother Ye, look. If I send you a message like this, should you thank me?"


    Brother Ye loosened Yang Chong''s collar.


    Nangong family and Gusu Murong family know their life experience?


    Ye Hao clenched his fists, he stared at Yang Chong: "If you dare to lie to me, I will make you regret coming to this world."


    After speaking, Ye Hao quickly put on his clothes and left the hotel.


    Yang Chong walked to the window and watched Ye Hao''s Porsche drive away from the hotel, with a treacherous expression on his mouth. "It''s so strong? It''s amazing? Take a knife to kill someone to find out."

 Chapter 613： Gusu Murong

    Xiaoshan Airport


    Ye Hao walked into the airport and began to constantly search at the airport exit.


    "Ding... Flight 007 from Beijing to Yuhang Xiaoshan Airport has landed." This was the voice of the broadcast.


    Ye Hao stared at the entrance and exit.


    Soon, a figure surrounded by black bodyguards appeared.


    The black sunglasses and windbreaker completely covered Nangong Ziqiong¡¯s appearance, but Ye Hao recognized her for the first time


    Ye Hao walked closer.


    Several bodyguards in black noticed Ye Hao, who was approaching quickly, with a vigilant expression on their faces.


    "Sir..." A black-clothed bodyguard stretched out his hand to prevent Ye Hao from approaching. Ye Hao''s figure flashed and he had already bypassed the black-clothed bodyguard.


    "Be careful!" The other black bodyguards reached out to their waists.


    "Get down."


    A light female voice made the black bodyguard stop her actions.


    The black bodyguard did not stop Ye Hao any more, and Ye Hao walked directly in front of Nangong Ziqiong, and he looked at Nangong Ziqiong under the sunglasses.


    "Do you know my life experience? Why don''t you tell me."


    "You still came." Nangong Ziqiong''s voice was a little helpless.


    "I ask you, do you know my life experience!" Ye Hao stretched out his hand to grab Nangong Ziqiong''s shoulder, but his hand was grabbed by another hand.


    "Boy, it shouldn''t be this attitude toward beautiful women."


    A man walked out, he grabbed Ye Hao''s arm, his eyes were arrogant.


    "Let go." Ye Hao said coldly.


    The corner of the man''s mouth raised a scornful smile: "If I don''t let it go."


    Ye Hao directly raised his fist and hit the man''s face.


    The man''s head slanted away from Ye Hao''s fist, and at the same time he moved his feet and kicked Ye Hao''s abdomen.


    On the side of Ye Hao''s body, the wrist that was grasped by the man turned around, and the twisting hand grabbed the man''s wrist directly, and then threw the man high with a shoulder-crossing fall.


    The man''s body was thrown out, turned a few times in the air, and landed smoothly.


    He unbuttoned the cuffs of his suit and twisted his neck: "You are Ye Hao, right. A little skill, but a casual cultivator is a casual cultivator after all. No matter how talented you are, you will soon know what the gap is without a background. "


    "Genius, that''s just a term for mortals."


    "You talk a lot of nonsense." Ye Hao looked at the man coldly.


    "I don''t like nonsense either." The man''s eyes changed and he approached Ye Hao.


    The two fisted together and fought directly at the airport entrance.


    Attracting passengers from the side to watch and marvel, that posture is much more powerful than the competition on TV.


    But fortunately, both Ye Hao and that person still knew the importance, they just used their skills and didn''t do anything too scary.


    "Miss?" A few black-clothed bodyguards walked to Nangong Ziqiong to inquire about Miss.


    "The two of them are very skilled, you can''t stop it. Ask your second uncle to come over." The eyes under Nangong Ziqiong''s sunglasses looked at Ye Hao in the fight, a little tangled.


    This time when she returned to Nangong''s house, she knew a lot of news by chance, and these news were inextricably related to the boy in front of her.


    bump


    Two fists collided, Ye Hao and the man stared at each other.


    "Your strength is good, Qi Refining Realm?" The man smiled and looked at Ye Hao: "It is indeed a miracle to become Qi Refining Realm at the age of twenty."


    "It''s better than you." Ye Hao closed his fists and swept the legs with one blow to make the man avoid and step back.


    This guy is two years older than Ye Hao, and his skill is also in the Qi Refining Realm.


    Without using abilities, with his own skill, Ye Hao could only compete with the opponent.


    And looking at the expression on the other''s face, it is obvious that there are some means hidden.


    "I am the eldest son of the Murong family. Murong Yunhai, I heard that you have nothing to do with the Ye family, how about it. Become my person, follow me, and I will lead you to understand a different world."


    Murong Yunhai approached Ye Hao again, and while speaking in a voice that only two of them could hear, he kept attacking Ye Hao.


    "Why don''t you come and follow me, I am missing a dog." Ye Hao replied indifferently.


    Murong Yunhai was not angry but smiled: "It''s okay for someone who doesn''t want to be me. But I want to warn you that there are some things that people like you can''t touch."


    Ye Hao blocked Murong Yunhai''s flying legs, and he glanced at Nangong Ziqiong who was standing by and looking at them.


    A smile came up at the corner of his mouth: "Are you talking about her?"


    "She is my woman, stay away from her." Murong Yunhai faced Ye Hao again.


    "Yeah. But people don''t necessarily think so. And even if I touch her, what happens, I''m still going to accept her as my second wife. I''m not convinced? You bit me."


    Ye Hao didn''t mean anything to Nangong Ziqiong at first, but looking at the guy with his eyes above the top, and Ye Hao''s mood was not stable, he went up in a hurry.


    This time, Murong Yunhai''s face changed. He sneered at Ye Hao: "There is a species. But this world speaks by strength."


    "Yeah, so people like you have a lot of nonsense." Ye Hao said on his mouth, but didn''t stop his hands.


    "As a **** with sinners, I really shouldn''t talk too much." Murong Yunhai''s conversation suddenly changed.


    Ye Hao''s eyes changed, he stared at Murong Yunhai: "What did you say!"


    "I didn''t say anything, I just pity someone''s life experience. As a sinner, he still has the face to live in this world. If I had found a pit and buried myself." Murong Yunhai''s eyes flashed. ridicule.


    "Just gave you a chance to follow me, you don''t cherish it."


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and raised his fist.


    "Congratulations, you succeeded in angering me."


    "Bengshan Fist!"


    The blue veins on Ye Hao''s arm popped out, and the whole arm seemed to be full of power.


    "The anger of the evil seed?"


    Murong Yunhai licked his lips, grinned and said, "I want to try it."


    With that, Murong Yunhai also raised his fist.


    This time the two sides fisted, but they were different before.


    The two fists collided together, and an invisible wind wave made the feet of the onlookers sway slightly.


    "Is this an earthquake?"


    "It seems a little bit."


    "Those two are amazing, are they martial arts masters?"


    "Who knows, but that guy in a suit is so handsome, it''s my food."


    "I feel that the other person is also nice, so charming."


    More and more people watched, gradually causing chaos in the entire airport.


    "What are you doing! This is a public place, not a place where you are messing around. Take all of them to the guard room!" Several airport police officers ran over, watching Ye Hao and Murong Yunhai vigilantly.


    But a few policemen went up to pull the two, but the two were like statues, and they couldn''t pull it anyway.


    The two kept their fists colliding, their eyes fixed on each other.


    "Is there enough trouble, isn''t it shameful." A deep voice came out, and a middle-aged man in a suit walked out and looked at Ye Hao and Murong Yunhai.


    The middle-aged man walked to the policemen again and said a few words softly.


    The police''s expression changed, he glanced at Ye Hao and Murong Yunhai, and began to evacuate the onlookers around.


    "Uncle Nangong, I was rude." Murong Yunhai took a step back, as if nothing had happened, and pulled his clothes.


    Ye Hao also received his strength. He took a deep look at Murong Yunhai. This guy has a good hand. He actually took a punch from him just now, and it also made him feel like his arm is numb now.


    It''s not convenient to do it here, and I will clean him up next time. Ye Hao turned his head and walked to Nangong Ziqiong; "Tell me."

 Chapter 614： Conditions of the Nangong Family

    Nangong Ziqiong bit her lip lightly, but kept silent.


    "Do you want to know your life experience. Come with me." The middle-aged man walked up to Ye Hao and said solemnly to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at this man. If he didn''t guess wrong, he should be Nangong Ziqiong''s second uncle, Nangong Zhanbo.


    A vague pressure can be vaguely felt from this man.


    Nangong Zhanbo glanced at Murong Yunhai, who was smiling beside him; "Your father''s words are not for you to show off."


    "I see, Uncle Nangong." Murong Yunhai looked at Nangong Ziqiong with a kind and gracious look. He said, "It''s just that the guy''s tone to Ziqiong just now makes me really angry. But I''m fighting with someone here. Playing around is indeed a loss of status."


    Murong Yunhai looked at Ye Hao, and a gleam of light flashed in his eyes: "Find an opportunity, we are like making gestures. Let your kid know what the true pride of heaven is."


    "Heaven''s proud child who was stepped on?" Ye Hao didn''t even glance at Murong Yunhai, and followed Nangong Zhanbo, who was walking outside the airport.


    Nangong Ziqiong also followed.


    Murong Yunhai looked at Ye Hao who was leaving, and his lips curled up with a playful smile.


    #


    Walking beside Nangong Ziqiong, Ye Hao could clearly feel the slight trembling of her arm.


    Ye Hao had never been so afraid of Nangong Ziqiong, as if something was about to happen.


    Walked to the gate of the airport, a few extended Lincolns.


    "Get in the car. Ah Hao is there too." The door was opened, and Nangong Fengyi in a plain dress was sitting inside.


    Ye Hao noticed that the first time that Nangong Zhanbo saw Nangong Fengyi, his serious eyes faltered.


    Then a few people got in the car.


    "You can tell me now, news about my life experience." Ye Hao stared at Nangong Zhanbo.


    Nangong Fengyi''s expression changed. She glanced at Nangong Ziqiong next to her, and Nangong Ziqiong lowered her head.


    "Um... let''s go back and talk about something. You are all tired..." Nangong Fengyi seemed to change the subject.


    "We do know some hidden information about your life experience, although not much. But I believe you must really want to know." Nangong Zhanbo stared at Ye Hao.


    "Zhanbo!" Nangong Fengyi tried to interrupt Nangong Zhanbo.


    "Miss Feng Yi. You should know that the purpose of my visit this time is not just for an emerald treasure." Nangong Zhanbo stared at Ye Hao: "My main purpose is still for him."


    "Boy. I don''t say anything about twists and turns. We can tell about your life experience, but you have to help our Nangong family complete one thing."


    Nangong Zhanbo stared at Ye Hao.


    "Say, what''s the matter." It turned out to be waiting for himself here, Ye Hao looked at Nangong Zhanbo.


    "There is a secret in our Nangong house. We want to open it, but we need a special person to open it. So I want you to help us open it. Just open the secret. We will tell you what you want to know."


    Open the secret?


    It sounds strange and mysterious, but in order to understand his own life experience, let alone a small secret, even Ye Hao will break into him.


    "Okay, I promise..."


    "Wait." Nangong Ziqiong suddenly grabbed Ye Hao''s arm, and she stared at Ye Hao unbearably: "You can''t go."


    "Zi Qiong!" Nangong Zhanbo stared at Nangong Ziqiong.


    Nangong Ziqiong desperately shouted: "Second Uncle, you are harming others. What a secret, but it''s just a ghost place with nine deaths! Up to now, how many people we have found to enter, no one has come out!"


    Nangong Zhanbo still wanted to talk, but was stopped by Nangong Fengyi, and said in a serious tone, "Since I want to let people go, at least I have to tell them what is going on."


    Nangong Zhanbo glanced at Ye Hao and stopped talking.


    "Ye Hao. You can''t agree to this request. Our Nangong family has sent people to that place several times. A few strong people in the refining realm have also been there, but none of them came out!"


    "If you really want to know your life experience, I can... I can continue to beg my father, I must have a way to let him tell me!"


    Nangong Ziqiong was very emotional, seeing that secret realm is really a life of nine deaths.


    "Ziqiong, you should know your father''s character. He said before that if this kid doesn''t agree to this condition, he won''t tell him those things!" Nangong Zhanbo said in a deep voice.


    He looked at Ye Hao: "Boy, consider it well."


    "I go."


    Ye Hao answered without hesitation.


    "Ye Hao..." Nangong Ziqiong tried to dissuade Ye Hao.


    "Miss Ziqiong, you have been with me for a while. You should understand my character, isn''t it just a secret world? Is there anything you dare not go to."


    Ye Hao looked at Nangong Zhanbo without changing his face; "Time, place."


    Nangong Ziqiong bit her lip. She knew that she couldn''t persuade Ye Hao. Things he thought would never change, just like when he was still in the refining state.


    You can let her go without hesitation, and face the **** of refining energy alone.


    "Don''t worry now. When the jade treasure is finished, you will go with us." Nangong Zhanbo replied.


    "Yeah. If there is nothing to do, take me back to the State Guest Hotel." After Ye Hao finished speaking, he looked out the window.


    No words all the way.


    When Ye Hao got out of the car, Nangong Ziqiong looked at Ye Hao: "I will continue to try to persuade my father."


    "Thank you."


    Ye Hao turned and walked towards the hotel. Judging from Nangong Ziqiong''s expression, that secret realm was absolutely dangerous.


    But in order to know his life experience, he has no choice.


    Although Murong''s family may also know, it is impossible for him to ask Murong Yunhai.


    When Ye Hao returned to his room in the hotel, he found that Feng Jiuer was eating desserts he didn''t know where he got from, and sitting on his bed watching TV.


    "Why are you in my room."


    "I''m bored, I''ll come and have a look." Feng Jiu''er glanced at Ye Hao, and said with a little surprise: "Wow, I thought you would come back all over with bruises. Didn''t you and the Murong family''s People fight?"


    Ye Hao glanced at Feng Jiu''er.


    "What do you know."


    "I know a lot. I know that your relationship with Yang Chong from the Dragon Group is not very good and a bit contradictory. He came to you just now. I know you are from the Ye family, but it seems that your life experience is a mystery." Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao mysteriously.


    "Don''t underestimate the ability of a spy to gather intelligence."


    Ye Hao looked at this Feng Jiuer who was eating with a dessert at the corner of his mouth. "You didn''t hate me before, why did you come to my room?"

 Chapter 615： Meeting started

    "I hate you very much. But I am a person who can''t stay idle, and the other Dragon Team members are too serious to talk to them. I will come to you. The most important thing is your breath and Dragon Team. Those people are different."


    Feng Jiu''er''s eyes flashed, and he looked at Ye Hao curiously; "Actually, I''m still curious about how you and Murong Yunhai are? Have you hit it?"


    "I can remind you that Yang Chong didn''t kindly tell you this. He wanted to borrow a knife to kill people. That Murong Yunhai is very careful, and he is jealous and has a super strong desire for control."


    Of course, Ye Hao knew that people like Yang Chong would not change their personality suddenly, and there must be reasons for different things.


    But Ye Hao is not afraid of the tricks of such people.


    "I have fought Murong Yunhai. He is not my opponent." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    "Oh, I didn''t realize that you are so proud too."


    Feng Jiu''er covered her mouth and chuckled: "But I can tell you that this Murong Yunhai is not ordinary. The eldest of Gusu Murong''s family, the top martial arts genius of this generation in the Shiraohui family."


    "Twenty-two-year-old Qi Refining Realm. Do you know that Gusu Murong''s family''s way of refining the body is still good. With this skill, they can defeat the strong with the weak."


    "So you''d better be careful."


    The dessert in front of Feng Jiu''er was almost finished. She licked a clean plate, and again she still wanted to pick up a fruit from the side.


    "Is his way back to his body?" Ye Hao had never heard of this. When he fought with Murong Yunhai, he did feel an unusual aura in him.


    "You don''t know this."


    Feng Jiu''er seems to like to show off what she knows to others, but she also knows what to say and what not to say.


    "It''s Gusu Murong''s unique martial arts to use the other way to return to the other body.


    "This is a kung fu that leverages strength, no matter what kind of effort the opponent uses, they can transfer their strength and counterattack the opponent itself. The higher the martial arts of the person who shoots, the higher the damage they will suffer."


    "But this skill must have strong internal strength."


    Feng Jiu''er put on an appearance that I was very powerful, and she spoke very well.


    Leverage strength? Isn''t this just a rebound.


    Ye Hao remembered when he was performing Bengshan Fist and Murong Yunhai''s fist.


    Although he didn''t use power enhancement, but he still caught his fist, which in turn shook his arm.


    At that time, he thought it was because that person had some advanced boxing skills. It turned out that he was just returning to himself the power he used.


    "And this Murong Yunhai is arrogant and arrogant. He is now in the Qi Refining Realm, and he even threatened to challenge the innate strong."


    Feng Jiu''er smiled contemptuously: "Does this kid really think that his kung fu can completely defeat the strong. This is mainly due to internal strength. If the opponent''s internal strength is much higher than his own, he can''t divert the opponent''s attack." It seems to be very powerful, but the weakness is also obvious."


    Hearing Feng Jiu''er''s explanation, he knew a lot about Murong''s family.


    Ye Hao looked at Feng Jiu''er, this girl knew a lot of information.


    "You said you know a lot of information, can you investigate my life experience."


    Although Nangong''s family has a plan, it''s okay to keep an extra hand just in case.


    "This lady is a public official and never picks up..."


    "One hundred million dollars."


    Feng Jiu''er''s eyes flickered immediately, but then she calmed down. She shrugged helplessly, "I really want this money. But investigating this matter for you is really troublesome. After all, you are now in your twenties. The history of the investigation will be twenty years ago."


    "I can''t find out. If you really want to check, you can try and ask Hawkeye. It is the maker behind the killer list."


    "Their organization is said to have the tightest spy intelligence system in the world. As long as they are paid enough, you can even get private pornographic photos of the lover of the US president."


    Ye Hao thought for a while, he looked at Feng Jiu''er; "How can I get information from them."


    "Help them do things. According to Hawkeye''s rules, if you want to get information, you have to do things for them, that is, complete a task. You can get information when the task is completed."


    "However, depending on the difficulty of the intelligence you want to understand, the difficulty for you to perform the task is also high or low. For the simple, you may only need to spend a little money, and the difficult is to die." Feng Jiuer ate the fruit: "In fact, I want a lot of information. Exchanged with them."


    "Where are you going to find them?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Some international metropolises have their branches. In Huaxia''s words, it is Xiangdu, or you can go to Mount Fuji, Busan, Singapore." Feng Jiuer said.


    "Yeah. I see."


    ...


    Then Ye Hao stayed in the hotel until the beginning of the meeting.


    The meeting was on a floor above the State Guest Hotel. For this meeting, several families also specially booked several floors up and down the hotel.


    And Ye Hao, they only need to take the elevator to get there.


    Entering the hall, Ye Hao could see many people gathered here, each wearing a suit and leather collar, holding a red wine glass, and talking with the people next to him under the elegant music.


    If this is to be seen by outsiders, it must just be thought that this is just a normal banquet.


    Who would know that all the martial arts people gathered here are Chinese martial artists, the real masters behind each local power.


    "Everyone is here for the meeting? So many people?" Ye Hao frowned and muttered.


    There are at least number seven or eighty in this hall.


    "No. This is just a formality. When you really talk, you have to go to the small room over there. According to the original arrangement, there are Nangong family, Gusu Murong family, Yang family, Duan family, Ye family, and others. The six-party talks of our dragon group."


    Team Zhou standing next to Ye Hao said softly.


    At this time, Team Zhou also put on an evening dress, with a feeling of mature beauty.


    "So many people are here?"


    "Emerald Treasure. They may not be interested in the affairs of the underworld, but no one wants to take part in the Emerald Treasure."


    Not long after entering the hall, Ye Hao saw a figure eating a variety of delicacies at the dining table, a high-quality red wine in his left hand and a chicken drumstick in his right hand.


    "You are a starving ghost reborn." Ye Hao walked to Feng Jiu''er and looked at Feng Jiu''er who was eating wildly there.


    In the past two days, whenever I saw her, her mouth was barely idle, eating all kinds of things.


    "What''s wrong. It''s not good to enjoy food." Feng Jiu''er gave Ye Hao a white look: "I''m not like you. This lady is away from home, and I don''t know when she lost her life, so I will take all my life while I am alive Enjoy everything you can enjoy. The best is food!"


    "I''m telling you, so far. I still have 1,346 specialty foods from 23 countries that I haven''t enjoyed. Whenever I have a long vacation, enjoy it."


    Feng Jiu''er didn''t care about any ladylike demeanor, licking the residue left by the corner of his mouth.


    This woman is quite interesting.


    "Ye Hao. Let''s go." At this time, Team Zhou called him, and it seemed that the talk was about to begin.


    Team Zhou led him towards a path next to the hall. After passing through the corridor, they saw a door. The door was open. Ye Hao saw two acquaintances.


    Ye Yaoer was pushing Ye Erye, who was sitting on the wheelchair, into the room.


    And just as Ye Hao and Team Zhou were about to follow, one person stood in front of Ye Hao.


    "This is a meeting held by major families. An irrelevant person has no right to appear here." Ye Hao looked at the person who stopped him, Murong Yunhai.

 Chapter 616： Six-party talks

    The movement at the door attracted the attention of everyone in the house.


    "It''s Brother Hao." Ye Yaoer looked back and saw Ye Hao, with a burst of joy.


    Next to Nangong Ziqiong''s round table, seeing Ye Hao being stopped, she tried to stand up, but was pulled by Nangong Fengyi next to her and shook her head.


    "He is attending the meeting on behalf of our Dragon Team. He is eligible to go in." Team Zhou looked at Murong Yunhai.


    Murong Yunhai looked at Team Zhou, then at Ye Hao, with a smile on his mouth: "Oh. It turned out that after coming out of the Ye family, he fell into the arms of the Dragon Team again. He can hold his thighs."


    Ye Hao looked at Murong Yunhai in front of him, and he understood that this person was deliberately making trouble for him.


    The two eyes faced each other, and the momentum came out at once, and everyone around could feel their hostility.


    "Okay. We are here to talk about things, not to fight. We want to fight and go out to fight." Nangong Zhanbo patted the table and said in a deep voice.


    Murong Yunhai turned around, walked into the house, and sat on the seat.


    "Let''s go in." Team Zhou glanced at Ye Hao, she didn''t want Ye Hao to make trouble for her here.


    "Ok."


    Ye Hao knows the purpose of coming here. As for Murong Yunhai, the dogs bark naturally, and Ye Hao will naturally let him shut up afterwards.


    Everyone sat down more.


    There were about ten people sitting around the huge round table.


    Sitting in the main seat is Nangong Zhanbo, next to Nangong Fengyi and Nangong Ziqiong.


    On the other side are Ye Hao and Team Zhou.


    Ye Yaoer sat next to Ye Erye.


    Gusu Murong''s house seemed to be here by Murong Yunhai alone.


    In addition, there are middle-aged women who belong to the Yang family, and a middle-aged man in the forties of the Duan family.


    All of a sudden, the senior members of several big families in the southwestern China gathered here.


    "I think everyone should be clear about the reason why we called everyone here this time. During the New Year, the monsters from the underworld attacked our various martial arts competitions, causing many of us martial artists to suffer losses."


    Nangong Zhanbo first came with an opening remark, which was nothing more than what the underworld did.


    "Assholes in the underworld, our Yang family and them have had antagonisms since ancient times. I originally thought that these rats were in hiding in modern times. Who would have thought that they would dare to emerge." The Yang family woman was murderous. Said.


    "That''s right. Since ancient times, evil is invincible. We want to catch these underworld monsters and eradicate them one by one. Let them dare not make trouble!" The Duan family man said without changing his face.


    Looking at this situation, most people are determined to get rid of the underworld together.


    "All the uncles and aunts are right." Murong Yunhai interrupted suddenly, and he looked at everyone with a grin: "The people in the underworld are extremely cunning, and the people in the rivers and lakes can''t wait for everyone to get it."


    "But the problem is that the enemy is in the dark. We don''t know where they are. We don''t even know who they are. How can we get rid of them?"


    When Murong Yunhai said this, everyone was silent.


    Since ancient times, many people in the arena have thought about eradicating the existence of the underworld, but the problem is that you don''t know where the nest is.


    There is a saying that the monk can run away from the temple.


    And no one knows where the temple is for these people from the underworld.


    "Don''t worry about this. We already have a clue, and I believe you all know it. The Jade Gate in the south of the Yangtze River was bloodbathed by the underworld, and it was horrible. And its treasured jade secret code was stolen. It is said that the underworld monsters have found the jade. The location of the jade treasure in the Secret Tome."


    As soon as Nangong Zhanbo said this, everyone''s eyes changed significantly.


    "Brother Zhanbo, is it true that the rumors are true. The jade treasure is really about to emerge." Ye Erye, who had not spoken, said aloud.


    "Yeah. According to the Jadeite survivor''s report, the hidden place of the jade treasure is in Tongxiang, Jiangnan. Moreover, our Nangong family has learned a rumor since ancient times that the jade treasure will only be opened twice a year, and it must be at the heaviest time. "


    "These two are the Qingming Festival and the Ghost Festival. They are divided into the first half and the second half." Nangong Fengyi took out an ancient book and said.


    Ching Ming Festival?


    Ye Yaoer murmured, "Ching Ming Festival is just a week away."


    It''s already April, and the Ching Ming Festival is coming in an instant.


    "Just a few days later. The blood-washing of the jade gate must be to explore the jade treasure. They should have a way to open the jade treasure. They will definitely go to Tongxiang to explore the treasure. So this time I hope you can go to Tongxiang with us. Stop those wicked people."


    Nangong Zhanbo said.


    Ye Hao sat next to him and listened to all of this, but these people almost regarded Ye Hao as non-existent.


    Although Ye Hao is a bit skillful, in the eyes of several families, he is only a casual cultivator now, without a terrifying background.


    "Good. My Ye family is willing to participate in this matter."


    "My Yang family is also willing to go."


    "My Duan family..."


    None of the people present refused.


    Team Zhou watched the crowd and said: "Everyone, if the jade treasure is unearthed by then, according to national regulations, these things must be confiscated."


    As soon as this was said, the atmosphere here obviously changed.


    "So domineering. We worked hard, and finally let your dragon team take the good things?" Murong Yunhai squinted and said.


    "The big families are rich in wealth and shouldn''t care about the small jade treasure. The main purpose of this action is the underworld monster." Team Zhou looked at Murong Yunhai with a bad look.


    This guy repeatedly provokes the Dragon Team, which makes Team Zhou a little uncomfortable.


    "Wealthy wealth also needs some benefits, right." Murong Yunhai did not fear the Zhou team''s warning.


    "I think Mr. Murong is right. You always have to get a little benefit." The Duan family man said aloud.


    The others were silent, but they did have some ideas from the posture.


    After all, no one knew what was in the jade treasure.


    Team Zhou might have expected this situation, she said in a deep voice.


    "That''s it. How about 50% of the Jade Treasure Country, and 10% of each family?"


    It seems that this is the final bottom line of the Zhou team.


    Murong Yunhai smiled with satisfaction at the corner of his mouth.


    "can."


    "Just do it." Nangong Zhanbo defaulted.


    "A bunch of old cunning guys!" Team Zhou clenched his fists and muttered softly.


    Seeing the resentful look of Team Zhou, Ye Hao could really feel the weakness of the Dragon Team. These five families were here, and he dared to clamor with the Dragon Team.


    If this is the Ten Guys Club and the four big families get together, wouldn''t it be going to shake the sky.


    "Since it''s so decided, let''s talk about it here." Nangong Zhanbo got up.


    Murong Yunhai and others also got up to leave.


    "Master Murong, just left?" A provocative voice sounded.


    Murong Yunhai stopped and turned his head, and everyone who wanted to leave also looked over curiously.


    Ye Hao, who was silent just now, got up and slowly took off his coat.


    "What do you want?" Murong Yunhai squinted at Ye Hao. "What I don''t want to do, just don''t know if Grandpa Murong is interested in a fight with me?" Ye Hao rubbed his fists and looked at Murong Yunhai provocatively.

 Chapter 617： Ye Hao vs Murong Yunhai

    [System task: Defeat Murong Yunhai in front of everyone. Reward skill points: 50¡¿


    Ye Hao had originally planned to wait for the meeting to be over, and give this Murong family a lesson.


    Unexpectedly, this time the system was very obedient and released a task, which was able to fight and earn skill points. Ye Haoba wouldn''t do much of this kind of thing.


    The people next to him didn''t understand where this kid was singing, and why he suddenly started making trouble.


    Murong Yunhai smiled and looked at Ye Hao: "Why should I promise you?"


    Ye Hao picked up a glass of red wine and took a sip.


    "The taste is average."


    Ye Hao took a red wine glass and walked slowly to Murong Yunhai. He looked at Ye Hao provocatively, "Is it true that a young master from the Murong family is not willing to accept the challenge of a casual cultivator from me?"


    "Exciting general method, it doesn''t work for me." Murong Yunhai smiled contemptuously, but then his face solidified.


    Because the red wine spilled on his suit.


    Everyone saw this scene, and Ye Yaoer directly covered her mouth.


    Others were shocked in their hearts. They didn''t expect this kid to do such a behavior. Is he crazy?


    "This doesn''t work." Ye Hao shook the empty wine glass, smiling at Murong Yunhai.


    Murong Yunhai clenched his fists and looked at the red mark on his chest. Most of this expensive suit was about to be destroyed.


    He hadn''t expected Ye Hao to do such a thing just now, so he was not vigilant.


    He stared at Ye Hao: "You have a seed. I will make you regret it."


    After speaking, Murong Yunhai hit out with a fist, with a sound of breaking through the air.


    Ye Hao did not attack, and his figure retreated.


    "Wait. Playing like this is too boring." Ye Hao shook his head.


    "What do you want? Betting on your life!" Murong Yunhai was stunned by Ye Hao and stared at Ye Hao.


    "Wait. You two think of what this place is, stop me!" Team Zhou quickly walked between them.


    If she didn''t go up and stop, the two might really start fighting.


    One is the eldest son of Murong''s family, and the other is from Longzu. If this is spread out, I don''t know what kind of rumors will be spread.


    Team Zhou grabbed Ye Hao''s arm, and she looked at Ye Hao reproachfully, as if asking him why he made such a fuss.


    "Leave it to me." Ye Hao whispered.


    Team Zhou glanced at Ye Hao in surprise, wondering what he was thinking.


    "Murong Yunhai, betting on life I believe it is impossible for you who are doing it to let us bet on life. But we can bet on something else."


    Ye Hao looked at Murong Yunhai: "For example, your Murong family, when you find the jade treasure, you will have 10% of the treasure."


    Gamble on treasure?


    This is a bit unexpected.


    "Why should I bet with you? What can you bet with me." Murong Yunhai looked at Ye Hao with contempt.


    Ye Hao looked at the Zhou team behind him.


    Team Zhou understood what Ye Hao meant. She was silent for a long time. She walked to Ye Hao and asked in a deep voice, "Are you confident?"


    "Of course there is. I will explain to your dragon team when I lose. If I win, I want half of the 10%." Ye Hao looked at Team Zhou.


    Team Zhou still hesitated in her heart.


    "Look. You don''t even have the money to bet against me." Murong Yunhai began to mock Ye Hao.


    "Okay. Our dragon team is willing to give 10%." Zhou team gritted their teeth and made this crazy decision.


    The change in this situation made everyone unexpected, it turned into a gambling battle in a blink of an eye, and the gambling was still the right to distribute the jade treasure fee.


    "Now, do you dare to fight me." Ye Hao hooked his finger at Murong Yunhai: "I just don''t know if you, Mr. Murong, have the right to make a decision."


    "Huh. It''s just a gambling, why don''t you dare. I just hope that Dragon Group will not deny it by then."


    "The words of the Dragon Group will keep their promise." Team Zhou leaned close to Ye Hao: "Teach me a good lesson. I think he is very upset."


    After speaking, Team Zhou walked to the side.


    Ye Hao glanced at Team Zhou, but didn''t expect Team Zhou to have a good temper.


    Now both sides confirmed, Murong Yunhai began to take off his suit jacket stained with red wine.


    "Since we are going to fight. Then our older generations can''t stop it, but the fists are merciless. Both of you must control your strength, suppress your strength in the refining state, and you are not allowed to use Qi." Nangong Fengyi said aloud.


    As soon as he said this, the people next to him clearly felt that Nangong Fengyi was helping Ye Hao.


    As everyone knows, the genius of the Murong family, Murong Yunhai is already a master of the Qi Refining Realm, and this Ye Hao heard that it is the pinnacle of the Refining Realm, so it is clear at a glance who is strong and who is weak.


    Team Zhou, who held his chest with his hands on his chest, had a playful smile on his mouth.


    Refining Realm?


    He was already in the Qi Refining Realm, and the golden and vigorous aura that Team Zhou still remembers to this day, but the Dragon Group has a secret code, so outsiders don''t know Ye Hao''s strength at the moment.


    This is why the Zhou team is willing to take a risk.


    "Yao''er. Put this on their chests." Ye Erye suddenly raised his hand, with two brooches in his hand.


    "The contest ends, except that you can''t use qi, whoever can remove the brooch on the opponent''s chest first is the winner."


    Ye Erye''s method was not bad, and everyone in the Duan family and Yang family nodded.


    Not only does it not hurt your life, and the brooch is on your chest, it is equivalent to the heart.


    "Wear it yourself." Ye Yaoer walked to Murong Yunhai and threw the brooch directly into his hand, not looking at him at all.


    Then he walked to Ye Hao, put a brooch on Ye Hao''s chest, and whispered: "Brother Hao. Come on!"


    Everything was ready, everyone walked to the corner of the room.


    This room is the size of a basketball court, enough for two people to fight.


    "That''s right. Master Murong, if you lose by any chance, when we go to the Jade Treasure, will you not work hard?" Ye Hao took off the watch in her hand and handed it to Team Zhou, asking her to mention herself temporarily custody.


    "Huh. Your elders testified that my Murong family is not the kind of dishonest villain. It''s you, if you lose, the Dragon Group doesn''t want you. You can come to my Murong''s house to be a dog."


    Murong Yunhai didn''t know that his words offended many people present, and his impression of him was reduced to the extreme.


    Team Zhou''s face sank, Ye Hao said somehow he was also a member of the Dragon Group, and Murong Yunhai said that he was hitting the face of the Dragon Group.


    Ye Yaoer clenched his fists, wishing to go up and give Murong Yunhai a severe lesson.


    "The kid Yunhai has a too arrogant temper. Otherwise, he might really be able to bring him and Michelle together. The Murong family has developed well in recent years." Of course, Nangong Zhanbo knew the news that Murong Yunhai liked Nangong Ziqiong.


    "Second Uncle. What are you talking about? I can''t be with Murong Yunhai. Never!"


    Nangong Ziqiong didn''t have much affection for Murong Yunhai at first, because this time the matter was reduced to the extreme.


    "Hey. Ye Hao is also too impulsive. He only has the pinnacle of refining power. But Murong Yunhai is in the refining state. Although he can''t use qi, there is still a gap. What''s more, the Murong family''s fighting star shift." Although Nangong Fengyi did not Wu Xiu, but still knows a lot about these things. In her opinion, Ye Hao just wins more and loses less.

 Chapter 618： crush you

    "It just happens to be able to see Gusu Murong''s family''s way of doing things with others today." The man from the Duan family looked expectantly at the two young men standing in the middle of the room.


    At this moment, their chests are already wearing the red brooch, the brooch is not very big, about two coins.


    The two looked at each other without saying much, and rushed directly.


    This time, the two sides did not shrink their heads and tails like the airport, except for not using Qi, all kinds of killer moves were used.


    Ye Hao''s Bengshan fist, Ling Bo''s microsteps, and his masters kept using it.


    "This kid really knows how to step slightly." The Duan family man frowned.


    "Old Duan. What? It''s greedy. I heard that the ancestors of your Duan clan used to be able to walk with waves, but unfortunately it spread for some reason." The Yang family woman said.


    "Huh." The old scar was uncovered, and the man from the Duan family was naturally dull.


    At this moment, the battle is still in the state of Jiaozuo, and when you come and go, it is like a demolition team, with many dents on the wall.


    The floor is also sunken in many places.


    "Are you all with this skill?" Murong Yunhai had to head-to-head with Ye Hao every move, and he had the upper hand everywhere.


    "It doesn''t matter what effort you are, as long as you can teach you a lesson." Ye Hao lifted his foot high and cut it down like a blade.


    As soon as Murong Yunhai hid, the round table where everyone was talking just now was kicked in half.


    "The strength is great, but the speed is not good." Murong Yunhai did not know when he appeared on Ye Hao''s side, and hit Ye Hao''s back with a fist.


    He has good footwork and seems to have learned a good light skill.


    When Murong Yunhai punched, he had already thought of the next move. After all, this punch was not too fast, this kid should be able to avoid it.


    But who would have thought that Ye Hao would suddenly stand still.


    While not dodge or dodge, he grabbed his hands towards Murong Yunhai''s shoulders, but this speed must not be as fast as the opponent''s fist, and the opponent''s fist would hit Ye Hao''s body in advance.


    "Oh my God. This kid is crazy, he wants to fight the Qi Refining Realm, even if he doesn''t use Qi. If he goes down with this punch, he will suffer internal injuries." The Duan family man who was watching the battle exclaimed.


    "Ye Hao!" Nangong Ziqiong also exclaimed.


    Ye Yaoer wanted to rush up, but was held back by Ye Erye.


    bump


    A heavy punch hit Ye Hao''s back shoulder, and everyone could even hear the sound of bones hitting.


    An expression of excitement appeared on Murong Yunhai''s face. Even if he didn''t breathe with his punch, it was estimated that people in the Body Refining Stage would have internal bleeding.


    But who would have thought that Ye Hao would stand there motionless, and at the same time Ye Hao locked Murong Yunhai''s arm with a twister.


    "You!" Murong Yunhai was shocked, he couldn''t believe that Ye Hao could actually carry his punch.


    As a result, he forgot to resist Ye Hao''s capture.


    When he reacted, Ye Hao grabbed his arm and threw his body into the air. Then Ye Hao''s hand struck Murong Yunhai''s chest, where the brooch was.


    Murong Yunhai could not move in the air, he could only use his hands to block his chest to prevent Ye Hao from seizing his brooch.


    Ye Hao smiled at the corner of his mouth.


    He clenched his fist and slammed Murong Yunhai''s arm without mercy.


    "Don''t forget my family''s kung fu!" A huge force spread to his arm, but Murong Yunhai was not afraid, using his internal force to bounce that force back to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao felt the power that belonged to him, but he never stopped.


    One punch and one punch bombarded Murong Yunhai.


    The continuous attacks caused Murong''s body to recede in the air, and he was unable to land.


    Finally, Murong Yunhai''s body hit the wall.


    "Bengshan Fist!"


    Ye Hao shouted, this time his entire arm seemed to expand in a circle, full of power.


    Murong''s Dou Zhuan Xing Yi is actually a rebound, relying on strong internal strength to bounce back the opponent''s attack.


    But there is no invincible kung fu in this world, every kung fu has its limits, so in Ye Hao''s view, he uses the simplest and most violent method.


    You will rebound.


    it is good.


    I use my greatest strength to see if you can bounce back.


    The power enhancement Ye Hao used it when he stubbornly resisted that punch just now. Because of the intermediate physical bonus, he was able to resist Murong Yunhai¡¯s punch.


    Although it hurts a bit, it doesn''t cause any serious problems and does not affect the battle.


    The addition of speed and strength made Ye Hao''s current fist power at least doubled.


    "Ahem..." Murong Yunhai coughed up blood, and the wall behind him shattered.


    Exposed the venue outside.


    The body flew out directly, and the eyes of everyone were surprised, and finally stabilized.


    "Huh. Isn''t this Murong Yunhai from the Murong family."


    "Why is he vomiting blood? It looks like he just had a fight."


    "Look at all the walls over there are stepped on."


    "Murong Yunhai is said to be a powerhouse in the Qi Refining Realm. Who can defeat him!"


    Murong Yunhai''s face turned red when he heard the discussion in his ear. For him, who has always been proud, how did he encounter such a thing.


    Those voices in the ear seemed to mock him.


    "Asshole!" Murong Yunhai yelled angrily, a blue breath looming on his body, and the tablecloth in the hall had no wind.


    "Oh my God. This is the Qi Refining Realm!"


    The martial arts people of the major clans around the family exclaimed.


    Among them was a woman gnawing on food. She picked up the miniature camera she carried to take a picture of the scene in front of her, and also photographed the man walking out of the collapsed wall.


    Ye Hao didn''t know when and when he put on the suit he took off, while tying himself a watch.


    "The aura is good, you will be a Super Saiyan after dyeing your blond hair." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Murong Yunhai, not forgetting a sarcasm at this time.


    "Death!" Murong Yunhai shouted, his momentum rose again, not to mention the strength of this kid''s Qi Refining Realm was not weak, he raised his fist and rushed towards Ye Hao.


    "stop."


    Team Zhou stood in front of Ye Hao, staring at Murong Yunhai coldly.


    At least Murong Yunhai has not been dazzled by the anger, he has not attacked the Zhou team.


    If he hit the dragon group for no reason, although the dragon group has fallen a lot, even the Murong family of the Shiraohui will have a lot of trouble.


    "Do you want to protect the dragon team?" Murong Yunhai had a shame in his mind at this moment, and he stared at Ye Hao, who was standing behind Team Zhou.


    "Boy, you are a man. Don''t hide behind a woman if you have the ability!"


    Ye Hao put on his watch and looked at Murong Yunhai: "You don''t need to know if I am a man. If you have a sister or sister, I can prove it to you."


    "You!" Murong Yunhai''s anger has almost materialized.


    "Enough. Kid of Murong''s family, you have already lost. Don''t lose the face of our Ten Guys if you lose." Ye Erye was pushed out by Ye Yaoer.


    "I didn''t lose!" Murong Yunhai retorted.


    "Take a look at the brooch I gave you." Ye Erye said coldly, "We witnessed the test with our own eyes. If you want to go back, I don''t mind looking for your old man. Talk!"


    After speaking, Ye Erye also glanced at Ye Hao next to him, his eyes were very complicated.


    Murong Yunhai glanced at his chest, and the brooch that was on his chest was gone. "Are you looking for this?" A brooch appeared in Ye Hao''s hand.

 Chapter 619： Fight again

    "What... when?" Murong Yunhai looked at the brooch in Ye Hao''s hand in surprise.


    "Tsk tsk, the actual combat experience is too bad." Ye Hao looked at Murong Yunhai contemptuously, and threw the brooch in his hand on the ground: "You may have good skills and internal strength, but your actual combat experience is too weak."


    "It''s ridiculous to even challenge the innately strong."


    "How many life and death battles have you experienced? I even suspect that you don''t even know what a real battle is."


    Ye Hao seemed to see the appearance of the previous Qiu Chunlong on Murong Yunhai.


    The two of them are the same, immersed in their own world, in their opinion, they are the pride of heaven, but in fact they are nothing more than flowers raised by the family.


    "You!" Murong Yunhai clenched his fists. He couldn''t listen to what Ye Hao said at the moment.


    He pointed at Ye Hao and scolded: "If you have the ability to come again! I just didn''t use Qi. If I try Qi. You would never want to run into my hair."


    Yes, it must be so.


    He was defeated only because his realm was suppressed in the refining realm. If he used the strength of the refining realm, this guy could not be his opponent at all.


    Murong Yunhai didn''t think it was because of his own failure just now, but found an external reason to cover up his failure.


    He didn''t think that the son of a big family would lose to a casual cultivator.


    Since his birth, various elixir resources and various martial arts masters have surrounded him.


    In his mind, except for a few large families, he himself is the strongest.


    But this time, the man in front of him broke his world.


    "You have already lost. Why should I fight you?" Ye Hao looked at Murong Yunhai contemptuously.


    vase


    Ye Hao has only one comment on Murong Yunhai.


    Except for that door Dou Zhuan Xing Yi, he has no other remarkable place.


    In the face of ordinary cultivators, he might be crushing the opponent, but once the opponent''s internal strength is higher than him, or he has rich combat experience, Murong Yunhai is definitely not an opponent.


    Murong Yunhai was not reconciled. He looked at the voices pointing at him around him. There was something in his heart screaming that he must win this guy today.


    "I can use the distribution right of the jade treasure to bet with you again!" Murong Yunhai stared at Ye Hao.


    "Oh? But it looks like you no longer have the right to distribute." Ye Hao spread his hands.


    Murong Yunhai looked at the two seniors of the Yang family''s Duan family.


    "Senior Yang, our Murong family agreed to the matter that your Yang family discussed with our Murong family. As a condition, I want your 10% distribution right."


    "Senior Duan, I am willing to use our Murong family''s skills other than top-notch skills to exchange your share of power!"


    The Yang family''s woman''s eyes lit up, and he thought for a while: "Okay."


    The Duan family man spit out a few words: "I want three doors."


    Murong Yunhai clenched his fists: "Yes."


    "My Duan family is willing to hand over the distribution rights to Mr. Murong." The Duan family man said.


    Murong Yunhai took a deep breath, and he looked at Nangong''s house.


    "Don''t look at us, we can''t give it to you." Nangong Ziqiong snapped directly at Murong Yunhai.


    But I didn''t expect that Nangong Zhanbo next to Nangong Ziqiong would say aloud: "Ten Nine Lucid Ganoderma."


    "Second uncle!" Nangong Ziqiong didn''t expect that as soon as she finished speaking, her second uncle would tear down her platform.


    "Although you are the lady of the Nangong family, but it is related to the interests of the Nangong family, don''t talk." Nangong Zhanbo said in a deep voice.


    "Aunt! Look at your second uncle!" Nangong Ziqiong pouted and looked at Nangong Fengyi next to her.


    Nangong Fengyi shook her head, and she said softly: "Zi Qiong. In the interests of the family, don''t be influenced by personal emotions."


    Nangong Ziqiong understands her aunt''s personality, and she can see from the time when she used the Ghost Vessel Jue to exchange Ye Hao''s martial arts, she is a woman with the highest interests.


    She could only stomped secretly there at the moment.


    "Okay. Ten Jiuxiang Ganoderma lucidum!" Murong Yunhai''s arms were trembling, it can be seen that he is a little unwilling.


    He turned his head and looked at Ye Hao angrily, looking at the source of all this, if it weren''t for him, he wouldn''t let these people rip off.


    "I have 30% now. I''ll bet with you again, dare you dare!" Murong Yunhai pointed at Ye Hao and roared.


    Ye Hao squinted his eyes.


    [Task upgrade. Fight Murong Yunhai again and defeat him within three moves. Can get 100 more skill points]


    One hundred skill points plus the previous fifty skill points are one hundred and fifty skill points.


    Ye Hao really wanted to kiss this Murong Yunhai at the moment, this guy really came to give himself skill points.


    This efficiency really deserves five-star praise.


    But he only had half of the winning in his hand now, and he looked at the Zhou team next to him.


    Team Zhou sighed inwardly: lunatics, all lunatics.


    "Old rules, win one person and half. But if you lose, I guess you will resign in the dragon team."


    Although I don''t know what''s in the Emerald Treasure, it should be no less. If I lose 30% by that time, it is estimated that my dragon career will be over.


    But if she can win these 30%, there will be so many things in the Jade Treasure Treasure by then, maybe she can go to the next level in the Dragon Group and even get more training resources.


    "No problem. Sister Zhou, just wait for promotion and get rich." Ye Hao took off his suit and watch again and handed it to Team Zhou.


    "Wait a minute. Fights in the Qi Refining Realm can easily hurt people around you." Ye Erye said aloud.


    At this time, the people around who watched the theater also reacted, and quickly stepped back, looking at the two people in the middle with fear.


    They didn''t know that Ye Hao, but Murong Yunhai was in the Qi Refining Realm. If he accidentally injured them, it would be troublesome.


    "Papa." Nangong Fengyi clapped her hands, and dozens of young women in palace costumes came out.


    After asking everyone except Ye Hao and Murong Yunhai to retreat to the edge of the field, the women began to besiege a square, bit their fingers, and used their blood to paint something on the ground.


    The last strange pattern formed.


    "Quadrant female Yin formation." Ye Erye''s eyes lit up when he saw this formation.


    "I got this formation from Zhuge''s family in the early years. The blood of dozens of women in the body refining stage forms this square female yin formation. This formation can block the attack of the peak of refining."


    "The two of them are fighting in the formation and will not affect outsiders."


    Nangong Fengyi explained aloud.


    "So amazing? But why don''t I feel it at all." A bystander muttered suspiciously.


    In the eyes of everyone, isn''t this formation just like ghost symbols on the ground, there is no such thing as a barrier in front of them. Several people who did not believe in evil reached out to touch them, and then heard the sound of hitting the wall, one by one cultivators clutching their arms and wailing there.

 Chapter 620： Real anger

    Others clearly saw that when those people reached out their hands and touched them, there were a few gray air that bounced these people out.


    "Everyone. Please don''t touch the edge of the formation, you are at your own risk." Nangong Fengyi said lightly.


    At this moment, none of the people around didn''t believe it, and stepped back several steps.


    "I''ve heard that the Zhuge family''s formation in the Shirao Club is terrible. I didn''t expect that the Nangong family would learn one just so powerful."


    "It''s a pity that the formation is the formation after all, which is why the Zhuge family can''t have the relationship between the strong Tianjiao."


    The people around began to whisper about this Zhuge family.


    "Okay. There are no restrictions on this competition. But remember, don''t hurt your life!" Nangong Zhanbo did not forget to remind him at the end.


    Ye Hao twisted his neck, he waved his hand and smiled: "Don''t worry. I won''t kill him, I will make him stand up with three tricks."


    Arrogant!


    This is everyone''s evaluation of this kid, many of them don''t know that this person is the winner of the Jiangnan Regional Tournament.


    And he dared to say in front of Murong Yunhai that he could defeat him with only three moves. This is not what arrogance is.


    "Three tricks? Do you think you have a little trick to be great. I will let you know what your true strength is today, and let you see how big the gap is between the Qi Refining Realm and the Refining Power Realm."


    Murong Yunhai clenched his fists with both hands, his body tight.


    A blue breath began to hover around his body, and blue lines appeared in Murong Yunhai''s eyes.


    "Mid-stage Qi Refining Realm!" Ye Erye whispered when he saw this scene.


    "That person is in the middle stage of Qi Refining Realm?" Ye Yaoer exclaimed, looking at Ye Hao with a little worry.


    "Although it is not in the mid-term, it is not much different. Our Ye family is really not as good as before. Yao''er, our Ye family generation is counting on you." Ye Erye sighed and saw young talents from other families , Making him more aware of the weakness of the Ye Family.


    Among those families, which of those families is not just covering the sky.


    It is only in Yuhang that there are so-called Yuhang three great masters.


    This has even become a joke in the Shirao Association. Once Ye Erye and Ye Family Father are gone, the Ye Family will lose the qualifications of the Shirao Association.


    Ye Erye looked at Ye Hao, who was still motionless facing Murong Yunhai''s surging aura.


    It would be great if he really was the heir of the Ye Family. With his talents, the Ye Family has tried their best to cultivate, and maybe the Ye Family is also expected to become the head of the Ten Association!


    But although Ye Hao and Ye Family¡¯s grievances have now been untied, this also means that the last trace of Ye Family and Ye Hao¡¯s bond has disappeared.


    "Aunt. This...what about this, what if Ye Hao is injured!" Nangong Ziqiong was pulling her heart. If she remembers correctly, Ye Hao should still be at the pinnacle of strength.


    But Murong Yunhai was in the middle stage of Qi Refining Realm. Before, Ye Hao was able to defeat Murong Yunhai because he could not use Qi.


    But now Murong Yunhai has no shackles, and he can fully use his strength.


    And Ye Hao even arrogantly said that he would kill Murong Yunhai within three moves, which made Nangong Ziqiong not believe it in her heart.


    "Although this kid is a bit crazy, I believe that he should have his own confidence when he can say this. Let''s take a look at what kind of cards he has." Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao.


    On Tianmu Mountain, you shocked us. Here, what kind of surprises you will bring us.


    "Qi Refining Realm? Qi?" Ye Hao looked at Murong Yunhai''s very scary anger, and shook his head.


    "You anger is on the surface, flashy. The real anger is to make people who see it frighten at first sight and win without fighting!"


    "Nonsense." Murong Yunhai couldn''t hear anything now, he clenched his fist and wrapped the blue air on his fist.


    Others also thought that Ye Hao was talking nonsense, showing nothing but flashy.


    Nangong Yunhai''s anger seemed very powerful.


    And the next moment what came out of Ye Hao''s body refreshed their worldview.


    "You think you are the only one in the Qi Refining Realm. Practice your muscles and bones outside and take a breath inside. Take a good look at what is called a breath."


    The golden red breath covers the surface of Ye Hao''s body, and the scene is like a special effect made in a special effects movie.


    This breath is not as dense as Murong Yunhai, but it makes the people who see it shudder.


    When the martial arts people around saw Ye Hao at this moment, they didn''t even dare to look into his eyes.


    The monstrous killing intent, bloodthirsty, filled the entire space.


    Some people who are not determined are already holding their heads and crying in pain.


    "Ye Hao''s aura is not right!" Ye Erye was also frightened by the aura on Ye Hao''s body at this moment, that murderous aura, that high sense of sight.


    Even Ye Erye, who has gone through a few years, has never seen such an air.


    Most of all, Ye Hao''s blood red eyes at this moment.


    Although there are some exercises, the pupils will turn red due to hyperemia.


    But the blood red in front of me has a breathtaking feeling.


    tread


    Step by step, Ye Hao walked towards Murong Yunhai as if walking slowly in the park.


    The anger in Murong Yunhai''s body swayed, as if he was afraid, as if he was frightened.


    And the anger that had finally condensed in his fist finally spread out by himself.


    How is this going? This kid was only in the Qi Refining Realm, what was the Qi in his body, and why did he feel a sense of fear in his heart.


    Murong Yunhai was puzzled.


    "Murong Yunhai lost." Nangong Fengyi whispered.


    Nangong Zhanbo on the side did not speak, his eyes kept staring at Ye Hao, and there was a hint of excitement in his eyes.


    "Why?" Nangong Ziqiong asked puzzledly.


    "The state of mind is not firm, Murong Yunhai has lost before it even started. But Ye Hao''s anger is really a bit wrong." Nangong Fengyi frowned and looked at Ye Hao.


    "I have seen the martial arts of the Huaxia Baijia, but the anger on this kid doesn''t seem to be Chinese."


    Of course, this was not something of China, it was something that Ye Hao used to blend the physique of the blood race with his Qi.


    It''s just that Ye Hao didn''t use his full strength, and the fangs in his mouth had not yet grown.


    "Impossible! You can''t have this kind of qi!" Murong Yunhai''s eyes were filled with disbelief. He gritted his teeth and waved his fists that entrained his anger, and slammed directly at Ye Hao who came by.


    The breathing around me stopped at this moment.


    The punch of Murong Yunhai''s Qi Refining Realm was actually firmly grasped by Ye Hao, like a child''s fist.


    Murong Yunhai tried to struggle, but the palm of his hand was like a shackle, no matter how hard he struggled, he could not get away.


    "Although you are in the Qi Refining Realm, in my eyes it is just a bubble that can be penetrated by a fist." Ye Hao made a fist with his right hand, and golden red Qi was wrapped on it.


    A fist hit Murong Yunhai''s abdomen hard.

 Chapter 621： Punch

    one move!


    Everyone watching couldn''t believe this scene.


    Punch!


    Even the Duan and Yang women couldn''t believe that this battle would end so soon.


    The golden red breath left everyone''s heart lingering.


    "The young master of Murong''s family loses?" a young girl said in disbelief, covering her mouth.


    Originally, the object of her admiration was the young master of Murong''s family, but today her idol fell in front of her like this, and there was only one move.


    "I''m not dreaming." Another person next to him squeezed his thigh vigorously, and the pain from the thigh made him know that this was not a dream.


    Is this a monster?


    He actually knocked down the young master of Murong''s family with one punch.


    One of the ten associations, the eldest master known as Tianjiao.


    "Will you continue?" Ye Hao clapped his hands and looked at Murong Yunhai, who had fallen on the ground and passed out, with even more contempt in his eyes.


    I said before that he was a vase and praised him. This person is a porcelain.


    In the last moment just now, Ye Hao grabbed his fist, and he could even feel the fear in his heart, and even at the end this young Master Murong forgot to use martial arts to resist Ye Hao''s punch.


    If this kind of error appears after a real battle, it is death.


    For example, if he was in the battle of the black armor corpse, even if he had the slightest slack, the black armor corpse''s fist would penetrate his chest without hesitation.


    "It''s over. Miss Nangong, please revoke the formation so I can send someone to treat Nangong Yunhai." The Zhou team broke the peace in front of her with a loud voice.


    Nangong Fengyi waved his hand, and the women in palace costumes withdrew their formations, each of them pale and tired, and left the hall silently.


    "Call the medical staff to send him for treatment." Team Zhou gave an order to the dragon group member next to him, and then walked to Ye Hao.


    As if reproaching him, he said, "You are too heavy to start. After all, he is the eldest young master of the Murong family, one of the Ten Associations."


    "It wasn''t Sister Zhou that you asked me to teach him well."


    Ye Hao''s words made Team Zhou cast a blank eye at him, but in fact, she was indifferent and comfortable.


    Ye Hao walked to Murong Zhanbo and the Duan family of the Yang family: "This martial arts contest is over. Although you no longer have the right to distribute, I believe that the seniors should do their best when facing the underworld. ."


    "This is natural." Murong Zhanbo acquiesced.


    The Yang family woman looked at Ye Hao: "Where did you learn from, and what happened to the weird anger in the end."


    "Senior Yang, it''s not good to ask people like this." Ye Hao didn''t answer. It''s impossible to tell others the secrets in him.


    "I''ll leave for nothing."


    After the matter was over, Ye Hao had no need to stay.


    He left the banquet hall under the gaze of everyone.


    But when he walked into the elevator, a shadow followed.


    "Why are you here?" Ye Hao looked at Nangong Ziqiong who followed in unexpectedly.


    "Why can''t I come. I didn''t see that you were still hiding very deeply, and you were in the Qi Refining Realm after a few months. Compared with you, people of our big family are really white people." Nangong Ziqiong Looking at Ye Hao.


    For Ye Hao''s victory, she was truly happy for Ye Hao.


    "That Murong Yunhai seems to like you a lot. If I defeat your suitor, will you blame me?" Ye Hao teased.


    "How can my mistress dare to complain?" Nangong Ziqiong''s words suddenly made Ye Hao startled.


    This is not what I deliberately angered Murong Yunhai when I was at the airport.


    "Why? I dare not admit it. When you were at the airport, didn''t you just say it with confidence." Nangong Ziqiong gave Ye Hao a white look.


    Ye Hao smiled dryly: "But it wasn''t to **** off that guy."


    "drop"


    The elevator door opened at this time, but it didn''t stop at Ye Hao''s floor.


    "Okay. I won''t be kidding you. I will find a way to talk to my father about my second uncle. You must not go to that place!" Nangong Ziqiong emphasized to Ye Hao again and ran out elevator.


    Ye Hao opened his system interface.


    The skill point 120 has become 270 after the completion of the two tasks.


    Earning skill points in this way is really fast, if only a few more guys like Murong Yunhai can come in, then he won''t have to worry about not having enough skill points.


    When Ye Hao returned to the outside of his room, the door beside him opened.


    "Mr. Ye."


    With a call, Ye Hao turned his head.


    "Mr. Ye hasn''t been seen for a long time." A man with a hat looked at Ye Hao respectfully.


    "You are... that supernatural person." Ye Hao looked at the familiar man in front of him.


    It was the ability group that fought him before, if you remember correctly, the strength of the man in front of him is petrified.


    "Yes, it''s me. Xue Shitou." Ye Hao can remember himself, which makes Xue Shitou a little excited.


    "Are all the people in your group here?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Hello, Mr. Ye."


    "Mr. Ye."


    Several people came out of the house and stood beside Xue Shitou. It was the members of Xue Shitou.


    "Yes. We are here to support ourselves in this operation. Mr. Ye still don''t know what their names are. I will introduce you to them."


    Xue Shitou pointed to the young man with headphones: "Zhao Yueyue. The supersonic power is ultrasound, just call him Ayue."


    "Mr. Ye." A Yue and Ye Hao shook hands.


    Ye Hao had a deep impression of this person. Although his abilities were a bit weak, his strength was only weak. If he could use the abilities better, the ultrasonic attack would be very terrifying.


    "His name is Tiansu, and his power is explosive speed. That... I had a misunderstanding before, this time we all perform the task together and we must let go..." Xue Shitou knew that Ye Hao had abolished Tiansu''s brother, and he was worried about the two. What kind of contradictions will occur.


    "Captain, you don''t need to say. My younger brother is not strong enough. It is his own business to be taught and dismissed." Tian Su stood up and looked at Ye Hao with piercing energy.


    "I admire the strong, but I prefer to surpass the strong. You are fast and strong. But one day I will challenge you again, and then defeat you!" Tian Su pointed at Ye Hao, very second atmosphere.


    "I''m waiting." This older brother is much better than his younger brother, Ye Hao responded with a smile.


    "And you know my ability, Mr. Ye, Petrochemical." Xue Shitou smiled, probably because the thought of "that experience" under Ye Hao made him a little uncomfortable.


    "The guy in your group... Green didn''t come?" Ye Hao didn''t see the girl who could manipulate plants.


    He was most impressed by the girl''s ability, and that plant manipulation ability was really terrifying.


    "Green is not actually a regular member of our team, and she is now facing a breakthrough and staying at the base." Xue Shitou explained.


    As he said, Xue Shitou took out a small box: "This is the supply in March, and the logistics staff asked us to bring it. For some reason... the supply was not distributed in time, please forgive me, Mr. Ye." When the box was taken out, both Tian Su and A Yue''s eyes fell on the box, and it took a long time to look away.

 Chapter 622： Vampire system

    supply


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up, and the things in it could be absorbed into skill points by themselves, and for those with supernatural powers, they could be used for cultivation.


    It''s no wonder that they will look at Tiansu more.


    "Group leader Dongfang has explained that this time we come to obey Mr. Ye''s order. Mr. Ye has any requests, please say." Xue Shitou said.


    Team leader Dongfang is the Dongfang Ze.


    "I see. I''ll go back to the house first, so you guys have a good rest." Ye Hao, holding the brocade box, of course wanted to quickly absorb skill points.


    "Ok."


    Xue Shitou and the others also understood Ye Hao''s thoughts. They couldn''t wait to start practicing every month when they got supplies.


    Back in the room, Ye Hao walked directly into the bathroom, completely absorbing all the energy stones.


    [Absorb forty skill points]


    [Host¡¯s current skill points: 310]


    Looking at so many skill points, it feels really good.


    Ye Hao opened the frame of his own skills and scanned it subconsciously.


    The three enhanced abilities have all reached the intermediate level. If they reach the advanced level, a 3.0 system and 200 skill points are required.


    The 3.0 system is there, two hundred skill points are really painful.


    Not to mention the intermediate sacred healing technique. On the basis of the 3.0 system, 500 skill points are even more incredible.


    And there is also a top-level object control technique above the advanced object control technique, but it is a pity that this is impossible for Ye Hao now.


    ¡¾Top Object Control Technique: The effect is unknown. Need: 4.0 system. 700 skill points. ¡¿


    [4.0 system: 3.0 system is required, and the upgrade requires 2000 skill points]


    Ye Hao silently closed the system interface. Just now he felt a little rich. Seeing these data, he realized that he had always been a pauper.


    Bump


    A knock on the door came from outside the house.


    When Ye Hao was about to open the door, the door was opened, and Feng Jiuer came in eating ice cream.


    Ye Hao was no longer surprised by this.


    When she asked her, she directly gave herself a foolish look.


    Then he threw a sentence, if a spy can''t even open the door of a hotel, he might as well go home and hug the child.


    "Not bad. I didn''t expect you to be so strong and courageous. If you dare to beat the young master of Murong''s family, you are not afraid of Murong''s family coming to you for trouble."


    Feng Jiu''er walked into the room very comfortably, and just sat on the bed, shaking her long legs wrapped in leather pants.


    This is very similar to Nightingale, they all like to wear this kind of leather clothes.


    "I like to report it on the spot." Ye Hao replied.


    "I like it." Feng Jiu''er snapped his fingers.


    "But the qi in you doesn''t seem to be Hua Xia''s qi. I have encountered similar feelings abroad."


    Feng Jiu''er, the girl, could make Ye Hao''s heart tremble.


    "Oh? From who did you feel it?" Ye Hao pretended to calmly look at Feng Jiu''er.


    Feng Jiuer licked the ice cream, revealing two little tiger teeth: "Vampire."


    "Vampire? Is there really something like a vampire in this world?" Ye Hao was pretending to be a fool.


    "Please. Are you a cultivator? Don''t ask such silly questions. Nothing is impossible in this world. Do those things written in books appear out of thin air? You really think that human imagination is so rich. Well."


    Feng Jiu''er gave Ye Hao a blank look: "There are cultivators in the world, there are supernatural powers, naturally there are other strange things."


    "But I hate vampires. They look sick and like to drink human blood. And their noses are better than dogs. I once met a vampire, and finally ran away."


    Feng Jiu''er patted his chest with lingering fear, and continued to eat ice cream.


    Ye Hao''s eyes rolled: "My anger is because my internal skills are too bloodthirsty. After all, it''s a casual cultivator. It''s good to be able to learn kungfu. Who cares what''s in this kungfu?"


    "That''s what I said." Feng Jiu''er nodded, and she glanced at Ye Hao: "And you are not afraid of the sun."


    Suddenly she took out a silver cross from her hand and threw it on Ye Hao.


    "The monsters and monsters leave soon!"


    Ye Hao looked at Feng Jiu''er with a look of idiot, and he picked up the landline next to him.


    "Hey. Where is Yuhang''s mental hospital..."


    "Okay, okay. I''m joking with you, you can''t be a vampire. Vampires are very afraid of the sun and the cross. Only a few vampires are not afraid of these. And those are monsters that are said to have lived for thousands of years. ."


    Feng Jiu''er explained hurriedly.


    "You know vampires so much. What kind of thing is that vampire, is it strong?" Ye Hao asked.


    Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao: "Why are you suddenly curious about vampires."


    "As you said, we are all cultivators. If one day goes abroad and encounters vampires, it will be less embarrassing." Finally, Ye Hao would not let it go when he finally met someone who knew a little about vampires. opportunity.


    As a "vampire scumbag," Ye Hao had to take some supplementary lessons.


    The corner of Feng Jiu''er''s mouth showed the expression of a profiteer, and he raised his hand to Ye Hao and rubbed his fingers.


    Ye Hao looked at her contemptuously, then picked up his mobile phone: "Account."


    ...


    "Five million! It''s up to my salary for several months. In fact, you don''t need to be so polite. You can just give tens of thousands of dollars." Feng Jiu''er now flattered as much as the expression on his face.


    "Stop talking nonsense. Let''s talk." Ye Hao gave Feng Jiu''er a white look. Whoever pressed a 0 by himself just now, his face was almost stretched to the ground.


    "Ahem. The following information is what I heard from others. Actually, I only met a vampire myself."


    "Most of the vampires live in Europe, and there is a small part in the Americas. They are powerful, but they are absorbed in numbers. And vampires are different from our practitioners in China. They are not trained hard by their talents. The longer they live, the higher their strength."


    "Like our innate and nurture in China, they also have a hierarchical system, and it is very strict."


    "The lowest level is the blood apprentice, just like our martial arts, they are the vampires who have just embraced, you know, the first embrace, it was said on TV."


    Ye Hao nodded, knowing that he had embraced him for the first time, and he had just done it before.


    "As for the other ranks, from high to low, it is Gonghou Bozinan, which has continued the European medieval hierarchy. It is said that only the vampire duke has such an ability for things like the sun."


    "And the Duke of Vampires is said to be monsters that have lived for thousands of years."


    Hearing this, Ye Hao inserted a sentence: "Then according to this level, our Qi Refining Realm is equivalent to a vampire realm."


    "In fact, the realms of this world are almost the same. You can see that the D-class of the supernatural being is equivalent to your current Qi refining realm, and E and F are equivalent to the refining realm and the body refining realm."


    "It''s just that although the realm is similar, there are high and low strengths, and each has its own advantages."


    "And vampires almost have a great advantage at the same level. The refining realm is equivalent to the vampire viscount, and the vampire count is our innate. I heard that vampires themselves also call themselves the sons of heaven, the strongest race in the world. "To become an earl, they only need to guarantee that they can live to be five hundred years old."

 Chapter 623： Meet the God of Day and Night Again

    You can improve your strength by living.


    The vampire is indeed a very BUG existence.


    "But the weakness of vampires is also obvious. You only need to hold some special items, and even a mortal can defeat a vampire." Feng Jiuer said.


    All these made Ye Hao doubts about his blood physique.


    He is not afraid of the sun or those crosses. What kind of vampire is he like when he uses his blood physique?


    Perhaps such a question can only be answered by a real vampire.


    ##


    A few days later, Tongxiang, Zhejiang.


    This is a county-level city that has only started to develop in recent years. It is full of antique flavor. Although it is not as prosperous as Haicheng and Yuhang, it has a special taste.


    In recent days, almost all hotels and hotels in Tongxiang have been contracted.


    In a hotel, Ye Hao stood on the roof of the building, looking down at the strange city in front of him in the dark.


    At this moment, undercurrents are already surging under this city, and many forces have gathered here.


    "The day after tomorrow is Ching Ming Festival. By then midnight will be the most sinister thing, and the people from the underworld should do it at that time!" A voice came from behind, and Team Zhou walked out.


    "Have you not found anyone from the underworld?" Ye Hao asked.


    "132 people, in order not to startle the snake, I have arranged for someone to monitor it. But most of them are in the body-refining state, and the troublesome guy has not yet appeared." Team Zhou said in a deep voice, with a worried look in his eyes.


    "It''s impossible not to scare the snake. With such a big movement in Tongxiang, as long as the people in the underworld are not fools, they will know that we are eyeing here." Ye Hao looked down the hotel.


    You can see many people gathered below the hotel in twos and threes, some are playing with their phones, some are chatting with each other, and some seem to be walking.


    But their eyes will look at the hotel entrance every five seconds.


    "Look, the people in those families can smell the smell. They have no ability to stare at the people in the underworld, so they stared at us. They knew we were heading for the emerald treasure, and they only need to stare at us to find Jade treasure." Ye Hao smiled and shook his head.


    Team Zhou looked at the people below with a calm face.


    "It is rumored that the jade treasure has a lot of gold and silver treasures, and there are many elixir that can be used by warriors. Although we have already announced that most of the things unearthed in the jade treasure will be nationalized."


    "But these people are all thinking about fishing in the muddy waters. We can''t drive them away, we can only let them stay here."


    Ye Hao also understood the truth, just like a cat smelling fish.


    "Those family members are here, what is the strength we can grasp here?" Ye Hao asked.


    "It''s all here. There are a total of nine Qi-refining martial arts including you. Thirty-four martial arts of the refining state, more than two hundred martial arts of the refining state." Zhou team said here, she looked at Ye Hao: "After you Be careful about his actions, Murong''s family may find you trouble."


    "Why. That Murong Yunhai wants to fight again?" Ye Hao''s mouth curled up: "However, there are actually nine Qi refining realms. If the people in the underworld do they have to weigh them."


    With the nine Qi Refining Realms, only a few big families can expel such a big battle.


    "You beat Murong Yunhai. The Murong family has always looked high above the top. They relied on their own family power to play a pivotal role in the Shirao Hui, but they were very domineering. This time, besides that Murong Yunhai, a person from the middle stage of Qi Refining came here. ."


    "Don''t look at Murong Yunhai when he fights with you. The momentum seems to be in the middle stage of qi refining, but in fact it is the early stage of qi refining when he is full.


    "And this person in the middle stage of qi refining is a sideline of the Murong family. Murong Feng, forty years old. It has been six or seven years in the middle stage of qi refining, and it should not be underestimated."


    Murongfeng, this is the young one, the old one is here.


    But as long as he was still in the refining state, Ye Hao didn''t fear him.


    "Except for Murong Yunhai and Murong Feng, who are the other Qi Refining Realms?" The next battle is not ordinary. Ye Hao must first understand his own people.


    "You should know Ye Erye of the Ye family, and Nangong Zhanbo of the Nangong family. They have not made a shot for a long time, and the lowest strength is also in the middle stage of Qi refining."


    "There are also people from the Yang family and the Duan family who participated in the meeting before. Yang Yanhua, forty-one, is in the early stage of the Qi Refining Stage, but Yang''s gun is also ranked in the Yang family."


    "Duan Yuncheng of the Duan family, forty-five years old, in the middle stage of Qi refining. Although his realm is high...but for some reasons, it may not be Yang Yanhua''s opponent in the real fight."


    "The other two are the seniors of the ground group. This is what I heard about the jade treasure, and they were specially sent to support us. Counting you into nine qi refining realms, I think this battle is facing the underworld. There is absolutely no problem with helping the demon."


    Ground group!


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up, Nightingale was from the ground group before, and the two people in that ground group should not be weak.


    "That''s fine. Everything is ready, only Dongfeng." Ye Hao and Team Zhou were ready to go to the rooftop, but Ye Hao''s footsteps suddenly stopped and he pressed his ears.


    "What''s the matter?" Team Zhou looked at Ye Hao with a gloomy expression in surprise.


    "We are all wrong. The people in the lower house will not wait. They have already started. The Ye family, the Duan family, the Murong family, the Nangong family, and the Yang family''s hotels were all attacked!"


    Ye Hao put down his hand, the expression on his face became extremely serious.


    "What? How could it be possible!" Team Zhou picked up the phone, but the phone screen showed no model.


    "No need to look. They have blocked Tongxiang''s signal with some equipment." Ye Hao unbuttoned his shirt and lifted his chest bit by bit, while the belt around his waist was exposed under the evening breeze.


    "Then how did you know it?" Team Zhou looked at Ye Hao strangely.


    Of course, Xiao Yan, who was thousands of miles away, used the Guardian system to tell him about the changes here. Because of the Tianmu Mountain, Ye Hao had long expected the signal shielding.


    Some functions of the guardian system can ensure that Xiaoyan and Ye Hao''s connection ignores the signal shielding of the underworld.


    Just now, Xiao Yan monitored the hotel where several families gathered was invaded by some mysterious people.


    "There is no time to talk about this now. It''s not just them that are being watched, but also us." Ye Hao turned and looked at the rooftop railing behind him.


    Team Zhou looked over, the expression on her face suddenly changed, and a gun and a black dagger appeared in her hand.


    "We meet again." A white mask shook in the night.


    There was a man with a black mask standing nearby. Traveling day and night!

 Chapter 624： Ye Hao VS Day and Night Traveling God

    "Netherworld, travel **** day and night!" Team Zhou looked at the two in front of him with a serious expression.


    The information of these two people came to mind.


    The strength of the Qi Refining Realm is the focus of this action.


    "Sister Zhou. Go down." Ye Hao walked to the front of Team Zhou, looking at the acquaintance in front of him with cold eyes.


    The eyes of the **** of day and night fell on him at the same time.


    "But..." Team Zhou looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    "Compared with this, the following people need you. I can deal with these two people." Ye Hao stretched out to his waist and slowly pulled out two soulchaser blades.


    Although the Zhou team''s strength is in the late stage of the training realm, it can''t help Ye Hao at all here.


    Team Zhou clenched her fists, she glanced at Ye Hao, and exhorted: "Don''t do it recklessly. It''s really impossible to protect yourself."


    Although Ye Hao''s strength is in the Qi Refining Realm, the day and night wandering **** in front of him is also in the Qi Refining Realm, and it is said that he has the title of Combat and Combatable Innate. Although it is not true or false, it is definitely not weak.


    After instructing Ye Hao, Team Zhou walked off the roof.


    Ye Hao has been vigilant about the wandering gods day and night to prevent them from attacking the Zhou team.


    "Don''t worry. The goal of the two of us this time is you." The eyes under the mask of Riyou God stared at Ye Hao.


    The look contained anger.


    "The lesson I taught you last time is not enough." Ye Hao replied indifferently.


    "What you left on my body, I will give you back a penny." Riyou God took off his mask and took off his coat.


    The mutilated ears are terrifying, and the traces on the body that are as if torn by sharp claws are even more shocking.


    "Remember. All of you left on me. These are a shame to me. Today...I will give you back a thousand times, a hundred times." Riyou God licked the corners of his mouth, ferocious Smiled.


    Brush up


    The Soulchaser blade in his hand threw out with a sound of breaking through the sky, and a few silver lights passed under the moon night.


    "Stop talking nonsense. Want revenge? You have to see if you have this ability." Ye Hao showed his fangs and his eyes were blood red.


    The golden-red breath began to envelop the whole body.


    Intermediate strength enhancement! Intermediate speed enhancement! Intermediate physical strengthening!


    Advanced object control!


    Facing the two people in front of him, Ye Hao didn''t dare to face Murong Yunhai before. This was the real battle between life and death.


    The tiger-headed sword in the hand of Sun Yushen slashed the soul chasing blades, but several soul chasing blades appeared on Ye Hao''s body, all of which were shining silver in the moonlight.


    "A superb person in the Qi Refining Realm. This kid is really extraordinary, handle it carefully." Ye Youshen looked at Ye Hao, his eyes flashing with strange light.


    At the same time, he drew out his tiger-headed knives, slashing the silver knives, and headed straight towards Ye Hao.


    In the shadow of the sword, Ye Hao and Day and Night Youshen fought together.


    At this moment, Ye Hao truly felt that when the day and night travel gods were fighting together, the fighting power they broke out was simply beyond the same.


    They are in a tacit understanding with each other, and they can always cooperate well to attack Ye Hao, which makes Ye Hao troublesome compared to the black armor corpse.


    Now Ye Hao could feel the pressure when Nightingale faced the two alone.


    "Sun and Moon Slash!"


    A puff of air wrapped the blade and slashed on Ye Hao''s soul chasing blade. Although the soul chasing blade blocked the tiger head blade, the huge impact still made Ye Hao fly out.


    "Boy. You are very strong, but few people can survive our day and night Yugod. The last time the girl was an exception." Ye Youshen said coldly.


    Ye Hao stood up, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and the wound on his body began to heal quickly.


    "Today, I will be your second exception."


    Ye Hao became violent. He took the Soulchaser Blade and started a violent counterattack. The high-density blow of the Soulchaser Blade coupled with the attack of Ye Hao, a martial artist in the Qi Refining Realm, made the two of the day and night travel gods just keep defending.


    But there was a faint smile on the corners of their mouths, and they were waiting.


    They were waiting for an opportunity. Ye Hao''s violent attack must not last for a long time, and there must be a time of rest, and that time is the time for them to fight back.


    Ye Hao''s successive attacks were blocked by the Day and Night Travelling God. A trace of hesitation appeared on his face. He began to turn back and retreat. At the same time, seventy-two soulchaser blades formed a barrier to cover him.


    "It''s now!" The Night God shouted loudly, deceiving him, and the tiger-headed knife in his hand slashed directly on the "barrier".


    Riyou God''s tiger-headed sword came immediately, and his tiger-headed sword broke the "barrier" directly, and the Soulchaser blades scattered and fell to the ground as if losing control.


    The sound of the blade hitting the ground was pingping.


    But Riyoushen had his eyes wide open at the moment, he didn''t even see the person behind the "barrier".


    Ye Hao disappeared out of thin air.


    "Be careful!" The Ye You God behind exclaimed, and at this moment, there was a blood spatter on Ye You God''s waist out of thin air, blood splashing.


    And Riyou God also felt a sharp blade pierced into his abdomen.


    "Ah!" Riyoushen endured the pain and swung his knife towards the air in front of him, blood was splashing, and a figure appeared out of thin air.


    Ye Hao held two blood-stained soulchaser blades in both hands. One of the soulchaser blades was still in Riyoushen¡¯s abdomen, but it was a pity that Riyoushen protected his bones with air in time, making the soulchasing blades unable to penetrate. Over.


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s spine was covered with a very deep **** mess, which was chopped out by the Sun You Shen.


    "roll!"


    Ye Youshen faced Ye Hao who was so close, he swiped his left fist before he could use the knife.


    His fist hit Ye Hao''s abdomen, Ye Hao spit out a mouthful of blood, flew out, and after a few laps in the air, his feet landed to stabilize his figure.


    "Dual ability person!" Ye Youshen stared at Ye Hao, his eyes full of vigilance.


    "No...Look at his wound." Riyou looked at Ye Hao''s wound in surprise, and he recovered at an astonishing speed. After a few seconds, it was as good as ever.


    If it wasn''t for the blood on the skin and the cracks on the clothes, it would be hard to believe that this was a person who had just been injured.


    The original counterattack made Day and Night You Shen thought that he was at least not at a loss, but now it doesn''t look like that. Both of them were injured, but the young man recovered.


    Obviously, relying on that guy who doesn''t know what kind of recovery ability, he is trading injuries with them.


    "Go on, don''t stop." Ye Hao licked the blood from the corner of his mouth, the bloodthirsty and crazy feeling flooded his heart again.


    The desire to fight bloodthirsty is very strong.


    The soul chasing blades that fell on the ground floated again, and the blades pointed at the two night and day travel gods. The battle is not over yet.

 Chapter 625： Crazy Underworld

    Ye Hao fought more and more fiercely, and the sharply shot Soulchaser blade left dented holes on the roof floor.


    "Ahem...This kid is really a lunatic." Yeyoushen wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    Sun Yushen looked at Ye Hao with murderous intent, even if he was already covered with scars.


    "He must be killed this time!"


    In just a few months, Riyoushen could almost truly experience the amazing growth rate of this young boy.


    I think this kid could only fight under his own hands for more than ten minutes, and he was not his opponent at all.


    In a blink of an eye, he was able to match himself on Tianmu Mountain, and the horrible appearance at the time remained in his mind for a long time.


    And at this moment, this guy can actually fight the two of them!


    And that terrifying recovery ability.


    Sun Yushen couldn''t imagine, if he gave this kid more time, he would still be able to stand in front of him.


    Ye Hao gasped, staring at these two guys warily.


    Even if the strength of these two people is injured or not weak, the stealth technique sneak attack can only be used once.


    Now he can only compete with them at best.


    "It''s time for us to go." Ye Youshen''s words suddenly made his face gloomy.


    "You should be clear about our plan. We have exceeded the time. This is not the action of the two of us. If we broke the plan, the adults will not spare us."


    When Riyoushen heard his brother''s words, his face slowly calmed down, and he stared at Ye Hao for a long time.


    "Soon. I will come to kill you soon, just next time!"


    After speaking, the **** of the sun and the **** of the night jumped off the edge of the roof, and Ye Hao quickly walked to the side of the roof. The two of them had disappeared into the night.


    "Next time I won''t let you leave like this." Ye Hao let out a mouthful of blood.


    Ta Ta Ta


    Footsteps came from the top of the roof stairs.


    The blood red in Ye Hao''s eyes disappeared, and the fangs returned to their original state.


    He is sitting on the ground.


    Dozens of people rushed out of the stairs, and Xue Shitou and their ability group were also there. The first time they rushed up, they looked at the surrounding rooftops vigilantly.


    But on the rooftop, I only saw Ye Hao sitting on the ground, as well as traces of the battle on the rooftop.


    "Mr. Ye? Where is the enemy." Xue Shitou walked to Ye Hao''s side. He had already used the power at the moment, and his body was covered with stones.


    "Run." Ye Hao supported his body and slowly stood up.


    "Why are you up here? How is the situation downstairs." Ye Hao looked at these people in front of him, they all had signs of battle, and Tian Su had some wounds on his body.


    "The hotel is temporarily safe. The person who attacked us has either died or retreated. The Zhou team asked us to come up to support Mr. Ye. She is contacting people in other places." Xue Shitou explained.


    "Let''s go down first."


    Ye Hao walked down the roof with everyone.


    Many places in the hotel are chaotic, and there are many traces of fighting and blood on the ground.


    The wounded in the dragon group were carried out.


    Ye Hao went back to his room first, took out an opaque thermos bottle from his backpack, and drank it.


    After drinking, Ye Hao let out a long, comfortable breath.


    Of course, the thermos cup contained blood. Although he didn''t want to use the blood physique, he would inevitably use it when fighting, so he always carried spare plasma with him.


    "Take me to Team Zhou." Ye Hao walked out the door, but as soon as the voice fell, Team Zhou walked out with a gloomy look.


    "Follow me. The others are responsible for cleaning up the hotel."


    problem occurs!


    This was the first time Ye Hao had a premonition. He walked into the elevator behind Team Zhou.


    "What happened?"


    "The people in the underworld are simply lunatics. They attacked the hotel where five families live, including some people who appeared in the small family in Tongxiang."


    "They also left a sentence."


    Team Zhou gritted her teeth and suppressed her anger in her eyes. It could be seen that she was really angry.


    "If anyone dares to peep into the jade treasure, the underworld will completely take them away!"


    overbearing!


    Ye Hao didn''t expect that the underworld, who originally thought he would do things in secret, would actually do the opposite, and it was such a domineering march from the beginning.


    Using such thunder means to tell everyone who came to Tongxiang that the jade treasure belongs to their underworld, and whoever wants to stay here to grab the emerald treasure is against their underworld.


    "Then where are we going now?" Ye Hao looked at Team Zhou in surprise, shouldn''t it be time to discuss plans for the underworld.


    Team Zhou did not speak, but took Ye Hao into the car prepared at the entrance of the hotel.


    The car drove quickly on the road, and more than ten minutes later, it drove to a blocked bridge.


    "get off."


    Team Zhou took Ye Hao out of the car. Ye Hao saw the long blockade at the bridge head. Several policemen stopped anyone from approaching from a long distance. They were able to get in because of the identification presented by the driver just now.


    "Team Zhou. It has been dealt with now. The captain of the Sabre Squad is already receiving emergency treatment and has not escaped his life threat." A man trot over, reporting the situation with a serious face.


    And Ye Hao finally saw the scene above the bridge through the cordon.


    The blood on the ground and the corpses were carried down by the staff of the dragon team, and the entire bridge was like a battlefield in ancient times.


    The **** smell can be smelled tens of meters away.


    There are also two almost scrapped black cars parked on the bridge.


    "Team Zhou, what...what is going on?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Come with me." Team Zhou led Ye Hao to a makeshift tent next to him. Inside were five hospital beds covered with dragon gauze.


    The breath of Team Zhou changed when he walked in here.


    Ye Hao also felt the dignity of the breath here.


    Team Zhou walked to the middle and lifted a dragon-patterned gauze to reveal a corpse.


    There was an obvious crack between the head and neck. It was pressed up at this moment. The corpse''s eyes were open. No matter how Zhou team pressed it, the eyes could not be closed.


    "He is the captain of the precinct team, the sword. When we arrived here, we only saw his body, and found his head more than ten meters away."


    Ground team? War knife?


    I remember that Nightingale told him that the ground team is different from the Xuanhuang two groups. Instead of using numbers as names, the captain has the right to name the team, just like Nightingale named her team Qiye.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, he looked at Team Zhou: "Could it be...Is this one of the two Qi-refining realm martial artists sent by the ground team to support us?"


    "Yes." Team Zhou nodded heavily. She slowly covered the gauze and pointed to the other four beds in the tent. "All those who lie here are members of the Battle Sword Squad. Two late stages of power refining stage and two middle stages of power refining stage."

 Chapter 626： Ground Team·War Knife Slaughtered

    "The Battle Knife Team has just completed its mission. According to the original plan, we will feel that Tongxiang will join us tonight."


    "But when we were attacked, the Battle Knife team was ambushed by the underworld on this bridge."


    "In addition to the five people lying here, the deputy captain of the Sabre Squad is still robbing the camp next to him. The life or death is unknown."


    Team Zhou squeezed her fists, she managed to resist her anger and walked out of the tent, and the murderous intent on her body could be felt by Ye Hao who followed.


    "It seems that they are attacking with purpose this time. But the ground team has two Qi refining realms and four power refining realms. What kind of force did the ground team send to make them even impossible to escape."


    Ye Hao asked in a deep voice.


    "I don''t know. Their actions are very secretive. We don''t even know how they appeared in Tongxiang until now!" Team Zhou hit the car next to him with a fist.


    He just made a big hole in the car body.


    "Take me to see the captain of the battle knife team. Now only they can tell us what kind of enemy we are going to face." Ye Hao looked at the camp surrounded by groups of people in the distance.


    There were lights in the camp, and doctors and nurses kept coming in and out.


    Team Zhou looked at Ye Hao suspiciously: "It''s useless for you to see him now. He still doesn''t know if he can get through the difficulty before him."


    "I can cure him." Ye Hao walked to the camp.


    Although he was stopped by the protector outside, Ye Hao walked in smoothly under the arrangement of Team Zhou.


    Walking into the camp, Ye Hao saw the man lying on the hospital bed.


    The man''s right eye had become a blood hole at this moment, and the sound of several stab wounds and gunshots on his chest turned out to be like minor injuries in comparison with other injuries.


    Many bones were broken, many organs were injured, and the meridians of the right hand were all shattered.


    "The patient''s heartbeat is about to stop. Give another shock!"


    "Insufficient blood, blood transfusion is about to be done."


    "Hurry up and suture the internal organs."


    The noisy words of several doctors filled the camp.


    "Let them go out. I''ll do it." Ye Hao''s voice caused everyone in the camp to stop their movements and looked at the young man who appeared suddenly.


    "Are you sure?" Team Zhou looked at Ye Hao.


    "I have the ability to cure him, but I must invite everyone out." Ye Hao said, he walked to the patient.


    Team Zhou motioned with his eyes to all the doctors and nurses to leave the camp.


    "please."


    Team Zhou looked at Ye Hao expectantly, and then walked out of the camp.


    Ye Hao was the only one left in the camp at this moment, and he raised his hand and placed it on the man.


    Holy Healing.


    Watching these wounds while treating.


    Ye Hao''s mind began to slowly emerge from the previous battle on the bridge.


    They drove up the bridge in two cars in front and back. The people from the prefecture installed explosives on the bridge. First they used explosives to stop them, and then they used guns to shoot wildly.


    The bullet marks on the bridge body and the bullet shells on the ground illustrate all this.


    But these attacks are trivial to a local team.


    After the first round of attack, the ghost face men from the underworld rushed up, the number should be about fifty, and began to attack the war knife team.


    But these people are not the key to defeating the sword.


    Several very strong people appeared, and they were the key to killing the captain of the battle knife team.


    Ye Hao''s eyes fell on the wound wound on the man.


    sword


    There are many sword marks on the deputy captain or the captain in front of him, and these sword marks are divided into big swords and short swords.


    This could be a master with swords, or two people with different swords.


    In addition to this, there is another person who has a very good hand. The blood hole in the deputy captain''s right eye is the mark of a finger sticking in.


    One to three people with strength above the refining realm.


    Ye Hao moved his hand away from the deputy captain''s body, and the electrocardiograph band next to him began to become stable.


    Ye Hao walked out of the camp.


    "How is it?" Team Zhou, who was waiting outside, looked at Ye Hao anxiously, while the doctors and nurses filed in to check the patient''s condition.


    "My God! The bleeding has stabilized."


    "The wound on the right eye has also recovered, and the extra organs in the body have also been repaired!"


    Hearing the screams in the camp, Team Zhou breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Although the person inside is not life-threatening, but his vital signs are weak, it is estimated that it will not be possible to wake up in a short time. It is impossible for him to know the attack on them." Ye Hao shook his head, even if he used it. After Holy Healing, he still couldn''t wake that person.


    Team Zhou said: ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s pretty good to be able to save a martial artist in the refining realm. I didn¡¯t expect that we would almost lose an entire team this time! Our dragon team hasn¡¯t had anything like this in decades. ."


    "The enemy should be one to three Qi Refining Realm powerhouses, and a group of ghost-faced people from the underworld."


    Ye Hao looked at the sky that began to slowly shine.


    "Before the travel **** was fighting with me day and night, that means that this time the netherworld has sent at least three or four martial artists in Tongxiang." Ye Hao''s expression became solemn.


    "No. Except for the bridge, the news we have now has seven martial artists in the Qi Refining Realm."


    The words of Team Zhou shocked Ye Hao''s heart.


    "The hotel where Murong''s family lives met a martial artist in the Qi Refining Realm, Murong Yunhai was slightly injured, and their Murong Peak had nothing to do."


    "The Yang family was also attacked by a martial artist in the Qi Refining Realm. Yang Yanhua was on par with the other side, and finally the other side escaped."


    "The Duan Yun achievement of the Duan family is not so lucky. Fighting with a Qi-refining realm martial artist was seriously injured. If it weren''t for our people to support it, it would be more fortunate."


    Multipronged!


    Ye Hao thought of something, he asked anxiously: "Nangong family!"


    "The hotel where Nangong''s house is located is the safest. Nangong Zhanbo repulsed a gas refining realm from a local government, and the other party may be injured."


    "In addition..." Team Zhou glanced at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao felt this look, as if he had expected something.


    "Ye Erye of the Ye family was slightly injured."


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, and he looked at Team Zhou solemnly.


    "Then our situation is not very good. We can be sure that there are seven martial artists in the Qi-Refining Realm! Daqiao here attacked the swords at least one to three martial artists in the Qi-Refining Realm! There are at least eight refining realms! There may even be ten!"


    Ye Hao and Team Zhou were silent at this moment. They thought that there were so many Qi Refining Realms on their side, and there should be no mistakes about the emerald treasure this time, but now that they look like this, it''s really possible. This made them once again surprised by the strength of the underworld.

 Chapter 627： Chaos

    Originally, many families were scattered in various hotels in Tongxiang. The first is that everyone will inevitably get a little bumped together, and the second is that everyone can have a certain degree of control over such a large area as Tongxiang.


    But who would have thought that this time let the people of the underworld take advantage of it and give them such a show.


    So the next day, people from each family gathered in the hotel where the Dragon Group was located. The inside and the outside of the hotel were protected by Dragon Group and the members of each family.


    But even so, the expressions on everyone''s faces in the hotel are not pretty.


    At noon, everyone got together during lunch time.


    A large round table with food, the seats are almost the same as in the previous meeting in Yuhang, except that Duan Yuncheng of the Duan family is not there, and there is an extra middle-aged man sitting next to Murong Yunhai.


    If you didn''t guess wrong, this person should be Murong Feng.


    There are a lot of gauze on Murong Yunhai''s face, it seems that he really suffered a lot of injuries in the battle last night.


    "Let''s talk while eating." Nangong Zhanbo picked up the chopsticks, but the others did not move the chopsticks.


    "Brother Nangong, who is still thinking about chopsticks at this time. He died before he became a teacher. The jade treasure has not been seen yet. The people from the underworld will give us one of them." Ye Erye slapped the table on the table. His complexion was unhappy.


    This remark can suddenly reduce the atmosphere of the audience a lot.


    "Ye Erye is right. Brother Yun Cheng of the Duan family is still training due to internal injuries. It is estimated that it is impossible to help us in this operation. Then we have one less martial artist in the power level."


    "The most important thing is that the two Qi Refining Realm martial artists of the Dragon Group died and the other was badly injured. The Qi Refining Realm has no chance to escape. Either the strength is much higher than the other, or the number..."


    Yang Yanhua whispered.


    "I know that the strength displayed by the netherworld this time is very scary. There may be seven Qi refining realms, or ten! In my opinion, we should temporarily withdraw from Tongxiang for the long term."


    Yang Yanhua''s words were obviously a little frustrated.


    Ye Erye''s eyes were stern: "But because of this, we left Tongxiang? From now on, how do people in the martial arts see us, we may all become everyone''s jokes before and after dinner."


    "But now the strength of the underworld is unknown, it is very likely to be stronger than us. The other party is still in the dark, whether it is the right time and place or the people and harmony are not on our side!" Yang Yanhua retorted.


    "Is this the style of the Yang family? If you want to leave, we won''t stop." Ye Erye snorted coldly.


    "You!" Yang Yanhua was anxious and almost stood up: "Our Yang family has never been afraid of anything since ancient times. But we can''t put everyone in danger because of the jade treasure we haven''t seen yet! And the Duan family The meaning of this is the same, and I hope that everyone will take a long-term view."


    At this moment, the Yang family and Duan family meant to be careful, and if it didn''t work, they would withdraw from Tongxiang first, and make long-term discussions.


    The Ye Family''s intention was obvious, not just running with the tail between them, and the emerald treasure could not just be handed over to the underworld people.


    "Everyone. Regarding this matter, I have already reported to our dragon team. The top will send us support at that time..."


    Team Zhou was interrupted before he finished speaking.


    "Support? Well, let me ask you. Tomorrow is Ching Ming Festival. Tomorrow night is probably the time of the underworld action. Before that, your dragon team can send a few Qi refining realm warriors to support!" Yang Yanhua pressed Team Zhou.


    Team Zhou opened his mouth, but did not speak.


    Because of this, she couldn''t guarantee either. After all, the Qi Refining Realm was not a bean. If you could come, you could come, and you had to arrive before tomorrow night.


    If it''s the refining realm, she still has more than ten ways to open it.


    But there is still a big gap between the strength refining realm and the refining air realm.


    The atmosphere on the table has become more subtle again.


    "Brother Murong. At this time, since you are here, let''s not talk about your views. Or your Murong family will send a few more martial artists in the refining state. After all, your Suzhou is close to here, maybe you are still in a hurry. "Nangong Zhanbo looked at Murongfeng.


    Murong Feng narrowed his eyes: "Brother Nangong is really joking. The powerhouse in the Qi Refining Realm is a rare existence for every family in front of you. Why don''t you Nangong family no longer send a few people?"


    Qi Refining Realm is the foundation of every big family.


    Perhaps it doesn''t matter if one or two die in the refining realm.


    However, it is different if there is one less Qi Refining Realm. The Refining Realm can be said to be the mainstay of a family, and the Refining Realm is the main beam of this family!


    There are fewer mainstays, and the family can still support it, but if the main beam is gone, the family will fall.


    Just like the Ye family today, there are not many martial artists in the power refining realm, but the two masters of the power refining realm, Ye Older and Ye Erye alone, can make the Ye family occupy a position in the Shi Lao Hui.


    And now the two strong Qi refining realms in the Dragon Group died and the other was seriously injured.


    This could not help but sound the alarm for every family.


    They don¡¯t know what is in the jade treasure, in case there is nothing in it? Then let them lose how many Qi Refining Realms?


    No one dares to make this bet unless you are a fool.


    "Let''s eat first, and discuss afterwards." Nangong Zhanbo picked up his chopsticks again, trying to ease the atmosphere here.


    Yang Yanhua got up: "No need. This time the action of the Jade Treasure, I will not let our Yang family take risks. We will leave Tongxiang this afternoon."


    After speaking, Yang Yanhua shook her face and left.


    The people at the table were left behind.


    "I think they are rebellious. Anyway, they no longer have the right to distribute the treasures, so they just broke up!" Ye Erye slapped the table and yelled.


    "Ye Erye don''t have such a big temper. The current situation is indeed not very good, and the families have been unable to call out the Qi Refining Realm martial artist in a short time. Although the Jade Treasure is so magical, maybe there is nothing."


    Looking at the crowd, Murong Feng said: "And this is not the only chance to get the underworld. We can make long-term discussions and contact the families in the north. Everyone will work together and we will definitely find a chance to eradicate the underworld."


    Murong''s family didn''t want to stay either.


    Ye Erye''s angry face flushed, he patted the table and said, "How can your Murong family be so cowardly!"


    "Ye Erye, you can''t say that. The good guys don''t take advantage of the shortcomings, but the ancestors gave us, then we should leave first..." Murong Feng and Murong Yunhai got up.


    "Well, that''s fine. I won''t dance with you, Yaoer, let''s go." Ye Erye looked really angry.


    Ye Yaoer pushed Ye Erye''s wheelchair and left here.


    "Brother Murong. Don''t leave in a hurry, since everyone is gone. Let''s forget the plan this time, but our Nangong family has some things to discuss with Murong''s family. When we deal with the aftermath, how can we go together tomorrow? "Nangong Zhanbo said to Murong Feng with a smile. Murongfeng''s eyes lit up: "Okay. Then we will go together, and Brother Nangong can also come to our Suzhou to sit down."

 Chapter 628： Wuzhen

    In a blink of an eye, there was a good banquet. The food on the table was almost untouched, and most of the people had already left.


    Only Sister Zhou and Ye Hao were left sitting there.


    "These guys!" Sister Zhou slammed an angry punch on the table.


    "People''s heart is separated from the belly, and we see that our dragon group is suffering. They are naturally afraid." Ye Hao picked up the chopsticks and began to eat.


    "Come on, Sister Zhou. Eat this fish. If you don''t eat good food, it''s wasted."


    Sister Zhou gave Ye Hao a white look.


    "When is the time, you are still in the mood to eat. These people are gone. It is impossible for us to win the jade treasure from the population of the underworld."


    "At that time, the 20% of the treasure in your hand will not be yours."


    Ye Hao didn''t change his face, and continued to move towards the food in front of him.


    "If they leave, let them go. We will continue to wait here. I believe it will be straight when it hits the bow of the boat. Just wait for some time in the afternoon. Would sister Zhou accompany me to visit Tongxiang? Wuzhen is very famous."


    "You still want to go shopping, I don''t have time to accompany you." Sister Zhou gave Ye Hao a white look.


    As he said, he stood up and left, but was held back by Ye Hao.


    "If you worry, you have to have a meal. By the way, you have lost two Qi Refining Stages this time, is it up to you to be punished?"


    Sister Zhou sighed and sat down, picking up the red wine next to her and she was bored.


    "The situation has been reported, and the order from above is to let us stand by. But this time, two Qi Refining Stages were killed and the other injured. The emerald treasure was not obtained. Punishment is indispensable."


    "Sister Zhou. Why Duan Yuncheng from the Duan family couldn''t help fighting so much, hitting the Qi Refining Realm one by one, he was injured." Ye Hao vomited.


    "The Duan family." Sister Zhou smiled and shook her head. She picked up the vegetables while eating, and said: "Say something ugly. Now the Duan family and the Ye family are half a catty."


    "How do you say?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "You know what happened to the Ye family. Green and yellow won''t answer."


    "As for the Duan family, there are many talented and intelligent martial arts. But because of the early years, the Duan family''s martial arts did not have one. Even they became famous and unique. Have been inherited."


    "So before the Murong family gave them three martial arts conditions, they would not hesitate to give up the jade treasure."


    "The strength of a martial artist is mainly divided into two aspects. The first is his own internal strength, Qi, physical strength, etc. These are equal to hardware. The martial arts learned by a martial artist is software."


    "Hardware and software need to complement each other. Just having hardware and no software means that a bottle filled with water has only a small opening and can''t exert its strength. This is the current situation of the Duan family."


    Ye Hao understood it after hearing Sister Zhou''s explanation.


    It turns out that the Duan family has no top martial arts.


    "Sister Zhou. I think Murong''s family seems particularly arrogant in the Ten Men''s Association, and even dare to challenge the Nangong family. Who gave them the courage?" Ye Hao asked.


    "With more than five qi refining realms, do you think the Murong family has the confidence."


    Five refining realms! This made Ye Hao a little surprised, and he couldn''t compare with Ye Family.


    Sister Zhou poured herself another glass of wine.


    "You kid came out and knows too little. Sister Zhou will supplement your knowledge."


    "In the Shirao Club, except for some special families. On the bright side, the strongest is the Changsun family, the leader of the Shirao Club. Since the Shirao Club appeared, his position has not been shaken."


    "Some people even say that the eldest grandson family is the fifth family and can be tied with the four major families."


    "Under the grandson family are the Murong family, the Yang family, and the Hong family. The strength of these three families is similar. There are at least five warriors in the refining state, and their family is rumored to be innate. People know."


    innate!


    Families with innates are really different from those without innates.


    "Sister Zhou, ask a sensitive question. You keep saying that the dragon group is weak, but the dragon group can dispatch two power refining realms in one fell swoop. Isn''t it very strong? Why do you say weak."


    Sister Zhou drank another glass, her face flushed.


    "Information. Although the dragon group is strong on the surface, it has insufficient background. Don''t look at the Murong family daring to talk to the Nangong family like this, but the Murong family dare not touch the bottom line of the Nangong family."


    "Otherwise, it will only take a moment for the Nangong family to destroy Murong."


    With more than five qi refining realms, there may be innate families. For the Nangong family, it was only a moment''s matter?


    Ye Hao didn''t know if Sister Zhou was drunk, Nangong Ziqiong''s family was so terrifying?


    "Okay. Let''s not say anything, I''m going to take care of things. Those people are gone, leaving a mess for the old lady!" Team Zhou shouted and left the banquet.


    Ye Hao looked at the back of Sister Zhou leaving. He sat at the table and continued to eat.


    Wuzhen.


    The most famous place in Tongxiang, the famous ancient town in China.


    The buildings here are all kind of quaint old houses, and there are many foreign friends visiting here.


    Looking at these scenes in front of me, I can''t see what happened in this city last night.


    "What are you doing, don''t hurry up!"


    "Get away? This road is so wide, how can you let us make it? Or you walk past brother."


    Some sounds came from the alley in the distance, Ye Hao, who was playing here, walked over curiously.


    In the three-meter-wide alley, the two teams were staring at each other.


    On one side are men in white taekwondo clothes, and on the other side are several women in dresses.


    Several men looked at the women squintingly, most of their eyes were still on the long legs among the women.


    "You get out of me, or I''ll be blamed." The long-legged owner leaned on a cane and looked at the people blocking them with a cold face.


    "You''re welcome. How could you not be courteous? Wouldn''t you still kick me with your long legs?" A man with a black belt tied to a taekwondo suit smiled and looked at the woman.


    The woman''s face was gloomy, her fists were already clenched.


    "Come and kick me. I just feel your Wu family''s leg~gong." The man seemed to think of something, clapping his hands and exclaimed: "Yes, forget that sister Wu Tian has injured her leg and it''s not healed. Don''t let us give you a massage." "You bastards. Just bullying our senior sister''s leg injury is not good, just like your senior brother. Taking advantage of the danger, shameless." A young woman was unwilling and pointed to the group in front of her. The man shouted.

 Chapter 629： Meet long-legged beauty again

    The young woman closed her eyes in fright by the man''s actions in front of her.


    The other party was too fast, she couldn''t avoid it at all, but when she thought of touching her body with the salty pig hands of the guy in front of her, she felt sick in her heart.


    Reluctantly, she could only close her eyes, as if she had been bitten by a dog.


    The sound of "pop" that followed made her puzzled.


    There is no obvious touch on his body, but there is a scream in front of him.


    "Who is it! Who threw a stone at me."


    The young woman opened her eyes, and she saw the man in front of her who was about to indecent assault. He was clutching his salty pig''s hand, looking around and shouting, his salty pig''s hand was red and swollen.


    How is this going?


    The young lady looked at all this dumbfounded.


    "In the public, molesting other girls, you should chop up the salty pig hands." A male voice came from the female side.


    Everyone looked over, and saw a man with one hand in his pocket and a few small stones in the other, weighing in his hands.


    "It''s him!"


    Tian looked at the man in front of her in surprise, she didn''t expect this man to appear here.


    "Smelly boy, don''t be nosy!" The black belt man glared at Ye Hao and roared arrogantly.


    "Nosy? I am nosy. I just saw a few pigs whose hands were dirty and beat them a few times." Ye Hao walked slowly to Wu Tian''s side.


    Looked at her big long leg.


    "We meet again."


    Black lines appeared on Wu Tian''s face, and when you speak, you look at others'' faces and say, what do you mean by this!


    Just when she was about to speak, Ye Hao bypassed her and walked to the young woman.


    "Little Junior Sister, go to the back. Don''t wait to hurt you." Ye Hao glanced at the girl.


    The girl''s heart beat, and she swallowed. The man in front of her was so attractive. Although he was not too handsome, the smile on the corner of his mouth and the imposing manner on him were simply incredible.


    The most important thing was the way he stood up for himself at this moment, which made her feel like she was going to faint.


    [System Mission: Successfully captured the heart of a girl, but there are nine girls left. Note: It must be from Wujiawuguan. You can get 30 skill points after completing the mission. ¡¿


    Ye Hao shook his small hair pretentiously. This seemingly silly action was so charming in the eyes of Xiao Mimei.


    Sorry, this is a task given to me by the system. It rewards 30 skill points, but I can''t help it.


    In front of the skill point, what virginity has already been thrown in do not know where.


    "Smelly boy, be handsome in front of us! Oops!" The black belt man before, hit Ye Hao''s face with his fist.


    Ye Hao didn''t move, and the little stones in his hand shot out.


    Kaz


    This is the sound of broken bones, followed by a scream like a pig.


    "Ahhhhh...my hand...my hand." The black-belt man covered his arm. He felt that his arm had been hit by an iron rod just now, and his entire arm was numb.


    "Senior Sister...he...he is amazing." A woman next to Wu Tian looked at Ye Hao standing in front of them admiringly.


    Wu Tian flicked a finger on her forehead: "Don''t think about it, this guy is also a well-dressed beast. Don''t be confused by his appearance!"


    "Senior Sister, people are helping us, how can you say that!" The Miaoling girl who had withdrawn pouted and looked at Sister.


    Wu Tian''s eyes widened, and she stretched out her hand to screw the girl''s ear.


    "Okay. Sister, I used to cook for you for nothing, and it hurts you for nothing, right? It''s just like seeing men who are all in love. If you didn''t insist on dragging me out to visit the market today, you would encounter This group of people."


    Seeing that the master sister was angry, the other girls were afraid to speak.


    But the young girl rubbed her ears while looking at the man: "Senior Sister. That group of people are so fierce, he''s the only one. Will something happen to him?"


    "Something happened? It''s just this group of people, not enough for his teeth. Just look at the dog biting the dog!" Wu Tian looked at the man''s back with complicated eyes.


    At the beginning, I took good care of him, who would have thought that he would flirt with himself after he woke up.


    What I hate most in my life is that kind of erotic!


    But his skill is really great.


    Just the ability to throw stones to hurt people just now requires a strong internal force.


    "Brother San. Are you okay." A group of people in Taekwondo suits looked worriedly at the black-belt man who was holding his arm.


    "Madan. Give it to me and kill this kid!" The black belt man pushed away from the person next to him and pointed angrily at the man in front of him.


    Several people looked at each other. Although the kid in front of him was a little weird, they didn''t see how he hurt the third brother, and saw a small stone thrown over.


    But think about the identity of the third brother in their taekwondo gym. If they don''t make their heads out now, it is estimated that they will all be wearing small shoes when they return.


    Rather than go back and be tossed, it''s better to fight here. There are so many people and the place is narrow, so you might be able to take down this kid in a swarm.


    "Go! Take revenge for the third brother!" A person with a quick mind raised his foot, and a taekwondo standard side kick hit Ye Hao.


    Others were also stimulated one after another, fists, elbows, knees, feet, each used their skills to besiege Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao sighed, facing these people in front of him, he didn''t even have the desire to do something.


    One by one is at best a martial artist in the body refining realm.


    The stones in his hand shot out one by one.


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Ah, my hand.


    "My foot... is broken, broken."


    The style of painting in the alley has changed. Just now, the atmosphere is like a crowd. Suddenly, all the people are gone, either the arm hurts or the abdomen hurts.


    "That''s amazing, so amazing!" The young woman who was rescued by Ye Hao clapped excitedly, her eyes seemed to be small stars.


    "Senior Sister. This person is so powerful. A few stones beat them up and down." The girls next to them also exclaimed, and their affection for the man in front of them was also crazy.


    It''s just not as strong as the young girl who was saved by the hero.


    "Isn''t it just being a little better at hand? Throwing a stone is not a piece of cake." Wu Tian said in a sour tone.


    She didn''t say that Ye Haohui''s kung fu is very famous, but the legendary Xiao Li Fei Dao!


    It''s just that what Ye Hao is throwing now is a stone, not a flying knife.


    Otherwise, these people would not just hug their legs and cry, but fall into a pool of blood.


    Ye Hao''s attack stopped. It was not that he showed compassion, but that the stone in his hand was thrown out.


    "Boy, do you know who we are!"


    Ye Hao looked at the black-belt man known as the Third Senior Brother and shook his head.


    If this is the case again, why can''t we change the word? The sentence that comes up is to know who we are. Could it be a bit new.

 Chapter 630： Wujiawuguan

    Seeing that Ye Hao didn''t speak, the three senior brothers thought they were bluffing.


    "I''m telling you. Wuzhen''s famous Fenghuo Taekwondo Museum is talking about us! You should be a little arrogant to us, if you let my father and my big brother come. You kid just wait to die."


    Ye Hao looked at the ground impatiently, as if he was looking for something.


    "Little brother."


    He held dozens of small stones in one hand and handed it to Ye Hao''s side. It was the young girl who was looking at herself with an earnest smile.


    "Not bad." Ye Hao picked up a small stone and squinted at the group of people.


    "What did you say just now, you guys are very good at taekwondo, right?" Ye Hao said, and the stone in his hand shot out.


    Seeing the flying stones, the group of people dodged in fright.


    They were afraid of being beaten by this man''s stone. Although the stone won''t hurt the body, it hurts terribly. In severe cases, the entire arm seems to be numb.


    In order to avoid the stones that Ye Hao shot over, they all jumped on the ground as if they were dancing.


    And Ye Hao also deliberately didn''t hit their upper body, and kept aiming at their feet.


    Although there are no important parts on the foot, it still hurts under the heavy impact. I don''t know if you have the pain of knocking your thumb to one place.


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s stone was several times worse than that kind of pain!


    "Let''s go." The third senior brother was red and swollen. Knowing that his group was not the opponent of the man in front of him, he was ready to flee this alley.


    Bump


    A few small stones hit the wall, and then hit the heads of them who were about to flee, and suddenly they swelled into several big bags.


    "Want to leave like this?" Ye Hao sneered.


    The group of people was really going to collapse, and they couldn''t beat them. Now they wanted to run, but they were not allowed to run. One of them gritted his teeth and wanted to run out. A rock the size of a pigeon egg hit his knee.


    The sound of bone crashing and the cry of pain numb their listening minds.


    "You...what do you want?" The third senior brother looked at Ye Hao while jumping on the spot to avoid the flying stone.


    It was really funny that way, and all the girls who watched were smiling.


    Even Wu Tian was holding back his smile, her mouth twitching from time to time.


    "Apologize." Ye Hao replied.


    The third senior took a look at Ye Hao, and still unwillingly bowed deeply to the young woman and apologized to her.


    The Miaoling woman stuck her tongue out at him, then looked at Ye Hao with her eyes.


    It really felt like looking at an idol.


    "roll."


    Ye Hao stopped throwing stones, and the group of people immediately ran away like a new life.


    Ye Hao patted the dust in his hands with satisfaction, turned his head and looked at the girls: "Are you all okay."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." The girls'' heads shook like a rattle.


    ¡¾Ding. Get the heart of a girl. 2/10¡¿


    It seems that the requirements of the system for this task are quite high. The girls in front of them all have a good impression of themselves, but they have not reached the point where they can get their hearts.


    "Handsome guy. How old are you this year."


    "Man, you don''t seem to be a local."


    "Little brother, what''s your name."


    Seeing the mighty and domineering Ye Hao just now, with such an approachable appearance, the girls immediately began to attack, asking a series of questions.


    "My name is Ye Hao, this year... I am in my early twenties. I am from Haicheng. This time I visited Wuzhen, Tongxiang." Ye Hao introduced himself.


    Seeing Wu Tian on the side, he added another sentence.


    "Right. Wu Tian and I are still friends."


    This sentence filled the eyes of the women with an atmosphere of gossip. They looked at their senior sister and then at Ye Hao.


    "Who...who is your friend, don''t put gold on your face." Wu Tian dodged her eyes.


    As if she didn''t want to stay here any longer, she said to the juniors next to her: "Okay. It''s getting late, we should go back and prepare dinner."


    After speaking, Wu Tian prepared to leave the alley with a cane.


    The other sisters looked at Ye Hao reluctantly, but the senior sister couldn''t help but listen.


    The young girl before, suddenly grabbed Ye Hao''s arm and said eagerly: "Brother Hao. You save us, in order to repay you, or you can follow us to the martial arts gym for a rest."


    Yes indeed.


    You can ask him to go to the martial arts gym to rest with them. Then you can chat more, maybe you can get closer to this handsome guy.


    The other girls surrounded Ye Hao again.


    "Brother Hao. Go and sit in our martial arts gym."


    "You are here to travel. You have to come and see our Wujia Martial Arts Center. That is a highlight of Wuzhen. If you don''t go, you will come to Wuzhen for nothing."


    "Come with us."


    The invitation of the girls just gave Ye Hao a chance to continue the task, but he couldn''t be too obvious.


    "Um... a few beauties are so kindly invited, I can''t refuse, I also ask them to lead the way."


    He heard that his junior sisters behind him wanted to invite that guy to his martial arts gym.


    She turned her head and glared at the women; "It''s really a bunch of guys who turned their elbows out, a group of white-eyed wolves, it''s worth raising you."


    After speaking, she accelerated her steps with a cane, but after all, she would not be too fast with a cane.


    "Senior Sister is angry again. Senior Sister is not usually like this, and I don''t know if it''s coming."


    "I guess not, she just left two days ago."


    Listening to the discussion behind, Wu Tian''s face was even more gloomy, and she stopped and turned her head to stare at those juniors who did not shy away from outsiders talking about her.


    "Talk nonsense to me again, be careful I pull your tongue out."


    Several girls covered their mouths.


    "Your senior sister is angry with me." Ye Hao explained with a smile.


    The girls looked at Ye Hao puzzled.


    They saw that their senior sister and this handsome guy knew each other, but it seemed that they didn''t like this handsome guy very much from their performance.


    "I''ve tried it with your senior sister. Maybe your senior sister still cares about it." Ye Hao spread his hands.


    It turned out to be like this, now everyone has a general understanding.


    Their elder sisters are indeed people who have a strong desire to win and lose, most of all in Kung Fu.


    While chatting with the girls, Ye Hao came to the outside of an ancient house.


    A plaque hung on the door of the house.


    Wujia Wuguan.


    The area of ??this martial arts hall is quite large, but after walking in, there is a feeling of depression.


    There are many wooden stakes and sandbags in the martial arts hall.


    In fact, there are only a dozen people practicing martial arts here.


    "Sister, you are back."


    "Senior Sister."


    "Senior Sister, if your injury is not healed, just accompany the younger sister and them to go out. You, Ye Hao, pay attention."


    Several people practicing martial arts gathered around, but their eyes changed suddenly when they saw Ye Hao who walked in behind. "It''s him!"

 Chapter 631： Hand over!

    "What''s the matter with you. Seeing the guests coming, what kind of expressions are all these people? It''s too polite."


    Seeing the expressions of several seniors, the young woman exclaimed a little dissatisfied.


    "Junior sister. You...you said he was a guest?" A man in a martial arts uniform looked at Ye Hao and swallowed.


    "Yeah. Didn''t you know each other?" Miao Ling said in a puzzled manner.


    Several martial arts men looked at each other, clenched their fists and saluted Ye Hao.


    "Senior Ye is good."


    This scene scared a few girls. Others didn''t know, but they knew that these senior brothers were very arrogant.


    Every time I want to tease them, I even blow myself into the sky, but today I saw this man with such a respectful look.


    "Sweet. Who''s here?" An old man with a cane came over, looking very young, with white hair.


    "No one, it''s just a homecomer." Wu Tian said casually.


    But the old man looked up and down Ye Hao with muddy eyes. After a long time, he clenched fists with both hands and even posed a quack pose against Ye Hao.


    "I don''t know what kind of disciple is from which family, what kind of disciple is my husband?


    The female apprentices were completely shocked when they saw the master''s posture.


    That''s all the brothers look like. The masters who have always been so strict are like this. What kind of identity is this little brother?


    "Grandpa, you don''t have to be so polite with the kid." Wu Tian supported her grandfather.


    The old man glared at his granddaughter: "Don''t be rude."


    He continued to look at Ye Hao, his eyes filled with surprise.


    He is the master of Wujia Martial Arts Hall. Although his strength has been trapped in the refining realm, he has developed a lot of vision over the years.


    The young man in front of him walks like the wind but still like water, his eyes are clear, but he carries a kind of self-confidence.


    The heartbeat and pulse cannot be heard at all. This is not because there is no heartbeat and pulse, but the person has completely integrated his body into everything around him. If it is night, no one will even notice his existence.


    In addition to that faint aura, this young man is at least a martial artist in the refining realm, even higher!


    "The old gentleman doesn''t need to be such a big gift. The younger surname is Ye, and the single name is Hao. It just happened to travel to Wuzhen, Tongxiang." Ye Hao clasped his fists in his hands and said in return.


    Ye Hao?


    The old man seems to have heard of this name somewhere.


    "Wu Tian, ??I seem to have heard this name somewhere. But I can''t remember it?" The old man''s face showed a thoughtful color.


    Wu Tian leaned into Grandpa''s ear and said a few words in a low voice.


    The old man''s eyes lit up, walked to Ye Hao with a cane, and clasped his fists again.


    "The 19th generation master of Wujia Wushu Hall, Wuhejiang. Mr. Ye came to the humble house, and if you missed a long way to welcome him, please forgive me."


    The master of Wu Lao Pavilion made Ye Hao a little frightened, and he waved his hand again and again.


    "Master Wu, don''t be like this, your seniority is higher than me, don''t you shiver me like this."


    "Most people in the martial arts can make friends with martial arts, and those who are strong are seniors." The master of Wu Lao Guan replied solemnly.


    This old patron is a bit interesting.


    The female apprentices on the side were still standing there stupidly.


    "Why are you standing here? Didn''t you buy the vegetables, don''t you want to send them to the back kitchen soon." Several seniors urged.


    "Brother, he...what is his identity? Why does the master respect him so much?" The young woman asked inexplicably.


    "You came with someone, don''t you know?" a senior said.


    Several female apprentices shook their heads.


    "It''s no wonder that you only came to practice self-defense, so how can you know about the world?" An older person looked at Ye Hao with both eyes.


    "This boy is the winner of the Jiangnan Tournament before, Ye Hao!"


    Hearing what the senior brother said, the eyes of the female apprentices instantly lit up!


    Jiangnan Tournament!


    Although they are not really martial arts practitioners, they have not heard the elder brothers and sisters mention what happened when they went to Tianmu Mountain during this period. The most important thing is the champion Ye Hao.


    "It turned out to be him! I thought they were just the same person before, but I didn''t expect them to be the same person." A female apprentice exclaimed and looked at Ye Hao with admiration eyes.


    Other female apprentices also suppressed their inner excitement.


    People who can come here, although they are not professional martial arts, but at least show that they are interested in martial arts, and a powerful person close to their age appears in front of them, they are not excited.


    Isn''t this the kind of hero in martial arts novels?


    Many girls even have many plots in their minds.


    [Ding: Capture the hearts of three women. 5/10¡¿


    The beep in his head made Ye Hao glance at the girl subconsciously.


    "Mr. Ye..."


    Hearing that the master of Wu Laoguan called himself that again, Ye Hao quickly said: "Master of Wuguan, don''t call me gentlemen one by one. Just call me Xiaoye, or Ah Hao."


    "That''s it. Then I''ll be you, Ahao. Ahao, you are here anyway. Tonight, if you don''t dislike it, you will have a meal in our martial arts gym." The master of the Wu old curator was particularly enthusiastic.


    Ye Hao naturally did not refuse.


    The two began to sit down in the yard and chat. What they were talking about was nothing more than martial arts.


    And the more I talked about this, the old museum owner was more frightened by the young man in front of him. Every question he asked, the other party could talk to himself, and he even had more insights in some aspects than himself.


    This made Wu Laoguan feel that the person chatting with him is not a young man, but a master who has practiced martial arts for many years.


    Ye Hao didn''t know that the master of Wu Laoguan had improved his impression by leaps and bounds in this short chat.


    For these theoretical knowledge, he has too much knowledge in his mind because of the skill of the "Martial Arts Master", which can be said to be casual.


    bump


    The door of Wujia Martial Arts Hall was kicked open suddenly. The door was originally a wooden structure, but it was suddenly broken in half, and sawdust fell on the ground.


    More than 30 people in Taekwondo suits rushed in, looking fierce and vicious.


    "What are you doing!"


    A man from the martial arts gym stepped forward to discuss with him, but was directly put on his abdomen by a man and flew out.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Several martial arts brothers surrounded the injured person.


    "What are you doing! Breaking into our martial arts hall without permission, now there are people who have injured us for no reason. You are too rampant in the fire!" Several martial arts disciples asked angrily.


    "We are here for one thing. Hand over the person who hurt our Taekwondo gym before." A man with a black belt stood there with a cold face, a suffocating anger on his face.

 Chapter 632： 5 million medical expenses

    "Jiaoren? I don''t know who your Fenghuo Taekwondo Gym needs to come to our Wujia Martial Arts Gym." Wu Lao Guan looked at the group of people in front of him with a cane.


    The man waved his hand behind him, and several stretchers were carried in.


    The person lying on the stretcher was bloody, with a bruised nose and a swollen face and bandages. It looked miserable.


    "Master Wu. Just this afternoon, your people injured the people in our Taekwondo Pavilion, including our pavilion owner''s son. Look at how much you hate it." A stretcher was carried to the front.


    "Oh... my leg... it hurts me so much."


    A man wrapped up like a mummy was lying on the stretcher, wailing.


    "You...you wicked sue first!" The female apprentices saw the people lying on the ground and were furious.


    Isn''t this the same group of people who stopped them in the alley before?


    "What''s going on?" The crutches in the hands of the master of Wu Lao Pavilion tapped the ground several times.


    Wu Tian sullenly pointed at those Taekwondo people.


    "Grandpa. These people are talking nonsense, obviously before they..."


    Wu Tian said all the things he had encountered in the alley just now, and also said that Ye Hao helped them, and that Ye Hao was the one they wanted.


    Ye Hao was about to stand up, but was stopped by the master of Wu Lao Pavilion.


    "Obviously it was the people from your gym who molested our female apprentice in the martial arts hall first. I haven''t asked you to settle the account. You are the wicked person who filed a complaint first." After listening to those things, the master of the Wu old hall also looked bad.


    He could imagine that if Ye Hao didn''t make a move at the time, his group of female apprentices wouldn''t necessarily suffer much.


    "How can you say that. It is normal for men and women to communicate. The people in our gymnasium just want to communicate with the girls. Because of this, you make our people look like this."


    "I have their appraisal certificate here. My third junior brother has a broken leg bone, which has reached the level of serious injury."


    "In order to treat them, we spent one million yuan. This follow-up treatment, the doctor said, at least four to five million yuan. You see how to solve this."


    The man said the truth, as if they were the victim.


    "Five million! You are extortion. We obviously just threw stones before, how could it be so serious." The young woman screamed.


    "You don''t understand this. This is called an internal injury. There were no symptoms at the time, and it would appear later. This is quite serious." The man looked innocent.


    After that, the two sides began to argue endlessly.


    Ye Hao asked a girl next to her.


    "Who are they? Is there any conflict with you?"


    "They belong to the beacon taekwondo gym, and they have always been at odds with our martial arts gym. I heard that they also took a fancy to our martial arts gym. They wanted to buy it from the old museum owner again and again, but they were all caught by the old museum owner. Refused."


    "This man is the second brother of the Fenghuo Taekwondo Gym. What''s his name is Sun Wenlin, black belt 5. The third brother you taught me is Jinjin''an. He is super strong, but he is the son of the master of their gym. It''s so arrogant."


    It turns out that this is the relationship.


    "Since everyone can''t discuss these matters, how about... let''s call the police." A male martial arts student suggested.


    "Hahahahaha." The man named Sun Wenlin laughed and looked at the martial arts man contemptuously.


    "Hey, everyone is a martial artist at any rate. When you come out and run into trouble, you will find the police uncle. Don''t you feel ashamed? If you want me to say, you might as well shut this martial arts hall for me."


    "I''m so scared. Are they looking for the police?"


    "It''s really ashamed of our martial arts practitioners."


    The group of people in Taekwondo suits kept provoking, and all kinds of ridicule and ridicule continued.


    Let the people in the martial arts hall gritted their teeth one by one, waiting to rush up to fight each other.


    "It''s all quiet!" The master of Wu Lao Pavilion snorted.


    He looked at Sun Wenlin: "We won''t be able to hand over that person. Tell me how to solve this matter."


    When he knew that Ye Hao was shooting, he never thought of handing over Ye Hao. This was his basic principle of martial arts for many years. Ye Hao helped them. He could not be ungrateful.


    Sun Wenlin was not angry when he heard that he did not hand him in. Instead, he took out a stack of paper.


    "It''s okay if you don''t pay someone. But you have to pay for medical expenses. I will remove the fraction from you. The total is five million. As long as you pay us the medical expenses, I will not be blamed for this matter."


    five million!


    Wow


    The people around were shocked, five million.


    This is what ordinary people can earn without eating or drinking for a lifetime.


    "You are blackmail! How could we spend so much money. And how could these injuries cost five million!" Wu Tian said angrily.


    Sun Wenlin smiled without anger, and pointed to the paper in his hand, which was a certificate from the hospital.


    "Here is the injury appraisal of my juniors. I count you five million. This is all discounted for you."


    "You!" Wu Tian was anxious, if it wasn''t for the injury on her foot, she would have liked to kick it up with a flying leg.


    "Five million. Yours is too high, our martial arts hall can''t afford it." Wu Lao Guan said in a deep voice.


    Five million, how could they afford such a small martial arts gym?


    "Can''t afford it? It''s okay. I think your martial arts piece of land is pretty good. It''s better than this. Sell your piece of land to us, and then I will give you two million." Sun Wenlin''s eyes lit up.


    Feelings They are here for the Wujia Martial Arts Hall.


    Ye Hao took a few steps forward.


    "I want money, I want someone. The person you are looking for is me." Ye Hao put his hands in his pockets and looked at that Sun Wenlin.


    The Jin Jin lying on the stretcher pointed at Ye Hao in fear: "Second Brother is him, he is the one who beat us!"


    Sun Wenlin looked up and down Ye Hao, he squinted his eyes and said: "Boy. You severely injured our people. If the Wu family doesn''t care about you, you can only ask you to go with us. Then...hehe..."


    When Sun Wenlin said this, he deliberately glanced at the owner of the Wu old museum.


    At this time, their real goal this time was the Wujia Martial Arts Hall. They knew that the Wu Lao Hall master was the most loyal in his life, and they definitely couldn''t do the kind of ungrateful and stand-by things.


    So they can use this to threaten the owner of the Wu Lao Pavilion and sell them the land of Wu Family.


    "A Hao, you are trying to get ahead for us. Let us settle this matter." Although Ye Hao knows that Ye Hao''s strength is good, he doesn''t speak by force in this era.


    The owner of the Wu Lao Pavilion still worried that Ye Hao would be wronged during his youthful spirit.


    "One person does things, one person. It''s not just to lose some money, I can afford it. But I have to get a prior injury." Ye Hao walked up to the Sun Wenlin a few steps and took the stack of injury inspection reports.


    Sun Wenlin''s face wrinkled, but he was not afraid. These reports were made by his friends in the hospital, and there was no difference between them.


    "Let me see. Jin Jin''an, his right leg is severely fractured. Tsk tsk, the fracture is so serious." Ye Hao looked at Jin Jin''an''s report and walked to Jin''an''s stretcher. A pair of eyes fixed on Jin''an''s right leg.

 Chapter 633： Ill help you check your injuries

    "I just threw a stone at you, and you broke it?" Ye Hao laughed.


    Jin Jin''an swallowed, but with the second brother present, he still held back his inner fear.


    "You smashed me to death... The doctor said... My leg needs to be operated on abroad... Otherwise, it will be broken in my life. Ouch... My leg."


    As he said, Jin Jinan was still there and began to cry miserably.


    "Tsk tusk, it hurts, but I don''t know if it is really broken." Ye Hao lifted his foot and kicked directly on Jin''an''s leg.


    Sun Wenlin''s eyelids moved slightly.


    And Jin Zi''an roared in pain.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh my legs, it hurts me so much. The doctor...hurry up and call a doctor for me."


    It really hurts to see Jin Zi''an like that.


    The owner of the Wu old pavilion on the side didn''t know what Ye Hao was doing.


    "It really hurts, but your yelling is wrong, the pitch is not high enough. I''ll teach you how to yell." Ye Hao kicked again.


    The action was exactly the same as before, but this time everyone could clearly hear the sound of the fracture, very crisp.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah¡­¡­"


    The monstrous screams can be heard almost hundreds of meters away, like killing a pig.


    "I...I... my legs." Jin Jin''an''s face turned pale with a brush, and sweat is all over his forehead.


    "It hurts... it hurts me to death. Hurry... send me to the hospital."


    If you say that Jin''an''s cry just now is terrible, and the way Jin''an''s cry at this moment is almost like a pig waiting to be slaughtered, the cry is piercing.


    Now the people in the martial arts hall saw the difference.


    This person just pretended.


    But Ye Hao''s kick was too cruel, and he broke his leg directly.


    "Master, he is too powerful with this kick. A light kick. He broke her leg bone." The young girl muttered in surprise, her eyes filled with worship.


    The master of the Wu Lao Pavilion looked serious: "Good work, good internal strength. A Hao''s kick has concentrated all his strength on his toes. It seems ordinary, but when he touches it, all his strength bursts out. ."


    "Don''t say it''s a human bone, even a boulder, you might be able to kick it away."


    When Wu Lao Guan''s words came out, the people in the martial arts hall were shocked.


    Wujia Martial Arts Museum is famous for its leg technique, not to mention, the kung fu on the feet is quite powerful, but for such a young person, the master of the Wujia martial arts museum gave such a high evaluation.


    Wu Tian looked at Ye Hao, she bit her lip.


    He is stronger than at Tianmu Mountain.


    "What are you doing!" Sun Wenlin looked at the screaming Third Junior Brother. It took him a long time to react and pointed at Ye Hao angrily.


    "I think he called it untrue. Since he wants to act, he has to perform a full set. This is called the actor''s cultivation." Ye Hao looked at the second injury report, which had a photo.


    Soon his eyes fell on a guy with his arm in a cast.


    "A comminuted fracture of the right arm? Let me see it for you." Ye Hao squinted at the man.


    The man trembled all over, feeling as if he was being watched by a tiger.


    "Boy, don''t deceive people too much!" Sun Wenlin gritted his teeth, and flew over with a blow.


    Suddenly the heart of Wujia Martial Arts Hall was suspended.


    Sun Wenlin is not comparable to Jin Jin''an. The black belt of Jin Jin''an is said to have been borrowed from someone else.


    But Sun Wenlin is a real black belt master and has participated in national taekwondo competitions.


    But Sun Wenlin Feitu didn''t touch anything. He only saw a black shadow flash past him, and when his feet fell on the ground, he heard a scream from behind.


    "Ahhhh... my hand."


    Ye Hao looked at the fragments of plaster on the ground, and the guy who fell on the ground and howled.


    He was clutching his arm and wailing, this time his right arm had a real comminuted fracture.


    "Good footwork!" The master of Wu Lao Pavilion saw Ye Hao''s steps and exclaimed.


    Wu Tian was a little unhappy, because she had personally experienced this footwork.


    Ye Hao, who uses this footwork, is like a slick mouse, he can''t touch him at all, unless you have a faster speed than him.


    And on Tianmu Mountain, she was taken advantage of by Ye Hao, who used this footwork. At the scene, she had an urge to frustrate Ye Hao just thinking about it.


    This guy is good everywhere, just too lustful.


    If this is to let Ye Hao know, he will have to complain.


    Those are not his intentions.


    But he was clapping his hands now, ready to watch the next third person.


    "I''ll take a look again, the third person..."


    The injured people were lying down one by one, leaning, and howling.


    Seeing this scene, all of them jumped up from the ground like they were resurrected in place, looking at Ye Hao cautiously, to see if there were any injuries like this.


    "Hey. Didn''t you have a broken cervical spine? Are you okay?" Ye Hao looked at a man with a neck guard around his neck, looking at an injury report.


    The man immediately took off the neck guard three times and said, "No...no, I''m fine."


    At this moment, he was afraid that this young man would come up and give him an "injury test."


    The third brother "broken" his thigh, and this person stepped on it. The arm was broken just now, so he went up and broke his arm directly.


    My cervical spine is broken, if I let him come, I guess he will stay here for half his life.


    "It''s okay. What about you, there is a problem with your abdomen?" Ye Hao pointed to another person.


    "it''s okay no problem."


    "How about you. Does the palm hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt."


    ...


    Every time Ye Hao asked a person, that person immediately shook his head, indicating that he was all well.


    "Your injury inspection reports are not accurate, so many people are fine." Ye Hao waved the report sheet in his hand and shook his head.


    "Be careful!" Wu Tian exclaimed.


    Ye Hao turned directly and his right foot flew up.


    Several **** front teeth fell to the ground, and the figure flew out and landed directly on the broken door.


    This person is Sun Wenlin, and he was shuddered by the kid just now.


    He didn''t expect this kid to do such extreme things in front of so many people, breaking other people''s legs and arms.


    Let those who pretended to be injured to avoid him in fear.


    This immediately aborted his plan.


    Not annoyed, he took the opportunity to make a sneak attack, but a shoe sole was imprinted on his face in an instant, and then he flew out and fell to the ground.


    "You still have to settle the account." Walking to Sun Wenlin, he threw the pile of injury inspection reports on him.


    Sun Wenlin looked at Ye Hao angrily, his eyes revealed unwillingness.


    "Go away." Ye Hao spit out a word.


    The people in the Taekwondo Gym surrounded Ye Hao and raised their fists.


    They were waiting for Sun Wenlin''s instructions. Although this kid looked very powerful, they were in their 30s, and they didn''t believe that they couldn''t do this kid.


    The people in the martial arts club also clenched their fists, looking like they were ready to go.


    "Let''s go!" Sun Wenlin covered his **** mouth and gave Ye Hao a vicious look. Then he walked out the door of Wujia Martial Arts Hall first. The other Taekwondo Gym members looked at each other, and finally he lifted up and was really hurt. The two of them left dingy.

 Chapter 634： Traditional martial arts in decline

    "Second brother. Why are we leaving? That kid deceived too much. We all just went up and demolished their martial arts gym!" An unwilling Taekwondo disciple walked in front of Sun Wenlin.


    "Do you think I don''t want to go. Do you really think that people in the 30s can do it?"


    "As far as your three-legged cats are concerned, it''s okay to deal with ordinary people. When you run into that guy, you want to be beaten."


    "Go, let''s go back and move the rescuers. Today, we and Wujia Martial Arts Hall and the kid are endless!"


    Sun Wenlin said viciously.


    That kid''s skill is much stronger than him, and he has no power to fight back in front of him, so he will take thirty-six tactics.


    But this does not mean that he just gave up.


    ...


    In Wujia Martial Arts Hall, a few apprentices gathered up the wreckage of the wooden door.


    "You are amazing. Those two shots just now were so handsome!"


    "How you did it, teach us."


    A group of female apprentices surrounded Ye Hao and looked at Ye Hao admiringly, with golden light shining in a few eyes.


    [Ding, got the love of two women. 7/10¡¿


    "It''s all gone. You haven''t finished your training mission today!" Wu Tian stepped forward and drove away the female disciples.


    It can be seen that she still has a great position in front of these girls. Although the girls are reluctant, they still walk away honestly.


    "Thank you." Wu Tian glanced at Ye Hao.


    "Raise your hand." Ye Hao shrugged.


    "A Hao, stay in our martial arts hall today, let''s have a few drinks." The master of Wu Lao Hall looked at Ye Hao more and more pleasingly, feeling the same as when he was young.


    "The niche is worse than being respectful."


    "Haha, it''s okay. There is still a while before dinner, we sit down and continue talking."


    The owner of Wu Lao Pavilion took Ye Hao into the room in the middle of the courtyard, which was very large.


    It''s the kind of ancient furnishings with a few wooden chairs next to it.


    "Sit. Sweeter lets people serve tea." The owner of Wu Lao Guan and Ye Hao both took their seats.


    Hearing about serving Ye Hao tea, Wu Tian was reluctant, but her temperament similar to that of Qiu Xueyao was as obedient as a kitten in front of the old restaurant owner, she obediently arranged.


    "What happened just now caused you trouble." The old museum owner sighed.


    "Don''t say that, Master Wu, what do you mean by that." Ye Hao said repeatedly.


    The master of Wu Lao Guan shook his head: "Ahao, I know you have some skill. But it is not the old days anymore. Martial arts have fallen, and martial artists are reckless after all."


    "Today you formed a beam with the people at the Fenghuo Taekwondo Gym. They will not let you off easily. It is better for you to leave Tongxiang as soon as possible."


    Ye Hao''s heart warmed, in this era, there are not many people like the master of Wu Lao with the love of chivalry, and he did not forget to persuade Ye Hao to leave.


    But once Ye Hao leaves, then the Fenghuo gang will certainly spill their grievances on the martial arts hall.


    The owner of Wu Lao Pavilion is not a fool, of course he thought of this.


    "I said before that one person does the job, the other person. Since this matter has something to do with me, I will naturally do it to the end." Ye Haoyi said righteously.


    "But..." Wu Lao Pavilion Master looked so worried.


    "Nothing. We''ll talk about these later. I don''t know if I should ask the old curator."


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    Ye Hao glanced around, then glanced at the people practicing martial arts in the outdoor venue.


    "Why is the martial arts hall so depressed. It stands to reason that your granddaughter Wu Tian won the title of Jiangnan Top Ten, she should be a bit famous, and she won''t fall into this field." Ye Hao asked puzzled.


    Although the owner of Wu Lao Pavilion was old, he didn''t have much strength.


    But Wu Tian is almost the pinnacle of the body refining stage, and with that good leg technique, it should be able to hold up the entire martial arts hall.


    "Hey. It''s hard to say in one word. Ten outstanding Jiangnan? It was still useful before, but now... it''s just a name." The master of Wu Laoguan clenched his hand unconsciously, clutching the cane.


    "Our Wu family has a history of almost three to four hundred years, and Wuzhen is also a well-known big family. At that time, we mainly taught people how to practice martial arts and held darts. But the times are grueling."


    "The industry of darts has been eliminated by the times, and now there are fewer and fewer people who like to practice martial arts. Compared with our traditional martial arts, they prefer foreigners'' stuff."


    "At first, there were a lot of martial arts in Tongxiang, but because of the appearance of the beacon taekwondo gym, we gradually only left our Wujia martial arts gym. Moreover, there are not many people who learn martial arts, and our martial arts gym can hardly make ends meet."


    "And the people in their Taekwondo Gym are still watching us now, wanting to buy our land, and let us close the martial arts gym."


    The owner of the Wu Lao Museum tapped the crutches on the ground a few times, and his face was serious: "I dare not say anything about the future. But as long as I''m still here, Wujia Wu''s Museum will be there!"


    This is similar to the current development of traditional martial arts.


    "Then why don''t you want to develop other industries. Make some money through other industries?" Ye Hao asked.


    A faint flash of darkness flashed in the eyes of the master of Wu Lao Pavilion.


    "Why didn''t you think about it. Tian''er''s parents did this. They wanted to start a security company, but God tricked others. The security company was originally a good security company. My son and daughter-in-law died because of a violent incident. "


    "This martial arts hall left me, an old man, and Tian''er, a poor girl."


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Perhaps the emotional ups and downs were too great, and the master of the Wu Lao Pavilion coughed violently.


    "grandfather."


    Wu Tian, ??who was on crutches, walked over quickly, followed by a girl holding tea.


    "What did you talk about with our grandfather made my grandfather angry!" Wu Tian looked at Ye Hao angrily.


    The owner of Wu Lao Pavilion held down the angry granddaughter: "It''s okay, it''s because I am too old to be physically sick. Help me to rest in the house."


    "Okay, grandpa, slow down."


    The owner of Wu Lao Pavilion looked at Ye Hao apologetically: "A Hao, I won''t accompany you for now. Let''s talk about dinner later."


    "Master Wuguan, go and rest by yourself."


    Ye Hao watched Wu Tian walk into the back room with Wu Tian supporting the owner of the old museum.


    "Little brother? May as well let me show you around." The tea girl looked at Ye Hao with a grin.


    This girl is the young girl who was rescued by Ye Hao.


    "Okay. But I don''t know what your name is yet?"


    "Tao Fangyuan. Just call me Xiao Tao. I am Senior Sister Wu Tian''s school sister." Tao Fangyuan said with a smile.


    "School girl?"


    "That''s right. The girls you just saw were all from Wu Tian''s school. We came here to learn self-defense from Wu Tian. Wu Tian is our idol."


    Self-defense technique.


    This should be Wu Tian''s way to win business. After all, the martial arts gym requires a certain amount of expenses, and teaching girls self-defense is a very good business. Tao Fangyuan enthusiastically led Ye Hao around the yard, and Ye Hao glanced at the surrounding wall.

 Chapter 635： Huge obsidian jade

    Accompanied by Tao Fangyuan, Ye Hao turned the Wu family''s house around.


    Not to mention, Wujia Martial Arts Hall is quite big, and they are all in the retro style. The buildings are almost all stone, and there is even that kind of oval stone gate between a courtyard and a courtyard.


    "The first half of here is the martial arts hall, and the second half is the house where the Wu family lives."


    "The one over there is the courtyard where Senior Sister Wu Tian lives."


    Ye Hao followed Tao Fangyuan''s direction and looked over. It was a small courtyard.


    It feels like an ancient lady, and there are a few pots of flowers and plants at the door.


    But when Ye Hao walked to the door and looked in, the scene inside was completely different.


    Wooden targets, stakes, sandbags, stone bells.


    The stone bells are at least one hundred catties.


    Just looking at these, you can understand how this woman, who is not a few years older than Ye Hao, has her current strength through her own efforts.


    He seemed to see a teenage girl wearing martial arts uniforms, practicing here every day, every year.


    She has no talents of others, no family training, and no gold fingers of Ye Hao. All her strengths are exchanged for her own sweat.


    "This is the place where Senior Sister Wu Tian practices martial arts by herself. I heard Senior Sister Wu Tian has practiced every day since she was nine years old. That year was when her parents passed away." Tao Fangyuan said here with a sad tone.


    "But the people in the Fenghuo Taekwondo Gym are really bullying. Before, they only bullied us on enrollment. This time I heard that our Senior Sister Wu Tian achieved good results in the competition."


    "They took advantage of the senior sister''s injury and made trouble for us over and over again. This is not the first time this happened today."


    They felt the threat.


    If it is a martial arts gym with no prospects, they will not care.


    However, the rise of Wu Tian made them see the threat, so they were anxious.


    Ye Hao walked into the yard, his eyes were attracted by a black stone in the corner.


    Obsidian jade!


    Ye Hao looked at such a large piece of obsidian jade in surprise, it was as big as three people.


    That''s right, this is the obsidian jade that Ye Hao won in Tianmu Mountain before. In this way, Ye Hao could not remember it wrongly. There was no difference in texture or color.


    But the obsidian jade in front of me was dozens of times, even hundreds of times larger than Ye Hao''s fist-sized obsidian jade!


    I remember that the palm-sized piece of black jade can absorb 100 skill points.


    Then the huge obsidian jade in front of me can absorb thousands, even tens of thousands of skill points!


    If there are tens of thousands of skill points, at that time, I am still worried about what underworld, I can slap them to death.


    Ye Hao swallowed, but he quickly reacted, not right!


    With such a big obsidian jade, he had walked in front of it now, and the system didn''t react at all.


    With a heart of anxiety, Ye Hao reached out his hand and touched the huge obsidian jade in front of him.


    One second


    ...


    Ten seconds


    There was no response at all, and no energy was detected.


    "Brother, you are looking at this stone. This stone is indeed pretty, but it''s worthless, but it''s very hard. Senior Sister Wu Tian used this to practice her legs since she was a child. You see, she has been kicking for more than ten years. Only one centimeter of depression appeared here."


    Following the direction Tao Fangyuan was pointing, Ye Hao did see a depression that had appeared due to long-term practice of his legs.


    And there are still a lot of blood stains under that, which seems to have been a while.


    This woman is really desperate to practice martial arts.


    "When was this stone here?" Ye Hao can be sure that the jade in front of him is obsidian jade, but it is empty, and the energy has been completely volatilized for unknown reasons.


    "I don''t know. Senior Sister Wu Tian said this was brought to her by her grandfather when she was young. At that time, Wuzhen was just a small village." Tao Fangyuan explained.


    At this moment, there was a sound of footsteps behind him.


    "Brother Hao, here it is."


    "Brother Hao, you rarely come to our place, teach us a little bit of kung fu."


    "We finally came to you after completing the amount of training given by the master. You can teach us."


    More than a dozen martial arts apprentices looked at Ye Hao eagerly. The girls wanted to be close to Ye Hao, while the boys really wanted to learn a trick from Ye Hao.


    Seeing the eyes of everyone''s expectations, Ye Hao couldn''t refuse.


    "Then I will teach you a little bit. What you learn is all legwork, right? Then I will teach you legwork."


    Although Ye Hao doesn''t have special leg skills, the skill of "Martial Arts Master" still allows him to understand the basic essentials of martial arts.


    "I will not tell you any theoretical knowledge today, we will come directly to the ready. Each of you will take turns to attack me..."


    ...


    Wu Tian walked out of her grandfather''s room with a cane. She was planning to let the disciples rest, but found that there was no one practicing martial arts in the venue.


    This group of guys, are they lazy again while they are away!


    Wu Tian frowned slightly. She likes martial arts, so she hates those who don''t respect martial arts and don''t care about learning.


    Pop pop


    Wu Tian heard a round of applause and screams from the courtyard in the distance.


    She thought that she must teach them well this time, but when she walked over, she realized that the voice came from her yard.


    She walked to the door, inside the inner and outer three floors, without noticing the arrival of Wu Tian.


    Through the cracks, Wu Tian saw Ye Hao with his hands behind his back, fighting against a young disciple.


    Of course, the young disciple used the Wujia leg technique.


    Except for a few tricks, most of Wujia''s legs can be taught by foreigners. As long as you are willing to learn, Wujia will teach you. This is the rule of Wujia that has been handed down since ancient times.


    This is why the Wu family can be passed down for a hundred years.


    The young disciple was unsurprisingly quickly defeated and fell to the ground, but Ye Hao only made a move with his feet from beginning to end.


    "You like flying legs very much, but your jumping ability is not good, and your strength is not enough. Although flying legs are good-looking, but if the basic skills are not strong, when you are in the air, your weakness is exposed."


    "But your chassis is very stable. You can try it. Rather than using a flying kick, try a spin kick. Rely on the strength of the spin to increase your strength."


    "Come on, try this sandbag."


    Ye Hao pointed his head straight, and pointed to the sandbag next to him, asking the disciple to try it.


    The disciple set his posture and tried a back spin kick.


    The sandbag shook violently.


    "Ahui, it''s great! This time is very powerful, much stronger than your usual strength."


    Listening to the compliment of the brother next to him, that disciple was a little embarrassed.


    "No, you made too many mistakes. You squat too much, the speed of your feet is not fast enough, and the scale is wrong. You stand by and look at it, and I will show you again."


    Ye Hao shook his head dissatisfied, and then prepared to go up and demonstrate and set his posture.


    "Remember, you must be fast when kicking backwards, because if you are not fast, your back will be exposed to the opponent for too long. You must also master..."


    When the voice fell, Ye Hao''s standard backswing kicked out. This time it was simply standard and couldn''t be more standard.


    Seeing Wu Tian is all bright.


    bump


    The sandbag was kicked out directly and hit the wall, and the sand inside fell to the ground.


    Wu Tian was startled when she saw this scene, and then several black lines appeared on her forehead.


    She saw that it was not just sandbags, but her other martial arts things were "ruined", the stone bell was broken in half, and the wooden target was even more terrible.


    "Ye Hao! Pay me something!" With a roar, everyone who frightened was a cold back.

 Chapter 636： I dont have to pay if I kick it

    Ye Hao was taken aback, and then he saw the black-faced Wu Tian walking in front of him with a cane, and grabbed Ye Hao by the collar.


    While pointing at the horrible utensils around him, he scolded Ye Hao.


    "Look at what you did!"


    Ye Hao looked at the "wrecks" and he reacted. When teaching them to practice just now, he was too involved for a while, so he directly took the things around to practice.


    "This...I...I didn''t mean it, I was just teaching them martial arts." Ye Hao explained.


    "Teach martial arts? I think you belong to Erha, you came to me to tear down the house, right!" Wu Tian stared at Ye Hao angrily.


    Knowing that there is no good thing about meeting this guy, he didn''t stare at him for a while, and he started to tear down the house.


    "Senior sister. Little brother, he didn''t mean it, he just kindly taught us martial arts." Tao Fangyuan couldn''t see it anymore, and whispered persuasion.


    Other apprentices also interceded.


    "Little brother. How long have you known each other? Little brother and little brother called me, why don''t you call me love brother?" Wu Tian flicked Tao Fangyuan''s head.


    Tao Fangyuan''s face turned red, clutching his forehead, and secretly glanced at Ye Hao.


    If she could be called the love brother, of course she would.


    "But... but it''s really not the little brother''s fault." I don''t know where the courage came from, Tao Fangyuan rarely talked back to the senior sister today.


    Perhaps this is the power of love, Tao Fangyuan secretly cheered herself up.


    Wu Tian looked at the eyes of the surrounding disciples, as if she was the villain at the moment.


    She glared at Ye Hao, this guy only came to work for a while, and he became one with his own people!


    "Okay. It''s not his fault, but you have to pay for breaking things."


    Ye Hao was just about to speak, but was robbed.


    "We pay, the younger brother broke these tools to teach us."


    "Yes. Brother Hao is for us, we will pay the money."


    This is what kind of ecstasy soup for you, I usually teach you well and I never see you so grateful.


    Wu Tian looked at them one by one, and said coldly: "Okay. These exercise equipments together are five or six thousand, you can pay for him?"


    Five or six thousand


    Hearing this number, everyone''s faces were stunned.


    Although this is not a big number, those who practice martial arts at the martial arts gym are either students or people who have no money. They are not very wealthy. Apart from living expenses, I don¡¯t have so much money every month.


    Tao Fangyuan bit her lip lightly, she looked at everyone: "Um... everyone get together..."


    "Okay. I will pay the money myself." Ye Hao took out his phone and looked at Wu Tian: "Alipay can be transferred to you."


    If you destroy other people''s things, you have to pay for it.


    "Huh." Wu Tian looked at Ye Hao so sincerely, she didn''t say anything, she took out her mobile phone and asked Ye Hao to transfer the money.


    After everything was done, the person next to him was also relieved.


    "Sorry, let you teach us martial arts, and it cost you money." Tao Fangyuan looked at Ye Hao apologetically.


    Ye Hao shook his head and said with a smile: "It''s okay, since you like it, I can teach you what I can teach. Let''s continue."


    "Continue? But there is no other material to practice here."


    Ye Hao looked around for a while, and he stared at the big piece of obsidian jade.


    "Let''s use this exercise." Ye Hao pointed to the obsidian jade.


    "This is the stone that Senior Sister Wu Tian practiced."


    "It''s incredibly hard. I used it to practice my legs last time. My leg hurts for more than half a month."


    It seems that everyone here recognizes the hard rock in front of them.


    What he thought of and looked at Wu Tian: "If I kick this piece to pieces. Do you want to pay?"


    Wu Tian looked at Ye Hao, this guy really didn''t know the height of the sky and the earth was thick, he was very strong, yes, but this stone was also very hard.


    Even before Grandpa said, this stone is enough for her to practice for a lifetime before her innate.


    One can imagine how strong this stone is.


    "It''s okay. If you can kick this stone to pieces, I don''t have to pay for it." Wu Tian raised his head and looked at Ye Hao.


    "Brother, I think it''s fine. This stone is very hard. If it hurts you, it won''t be good." Tao Fangyuan said worriedly.


    The people around are also persuading, but there are still many people expecting curious eyes to expose their inner thoughts.


    They knew that Ye Hao was very strong, but they still didn''t know how strong this man was, so they wanted to see if he could kick the stone.


    "It''s okay, just try. It''s about to eat, I will teach you the last point."


    Ye Hao walked to the obsidian jade, leaning slightly.


    "Legs, we focus on the next three lanes. So our bottom plate must be stable. Many times we need to support our body with one leg, just as our bottom plate is unstable, it is easy to be knocked down by the enemy..."


    Ye Hao raised his feet high while speaking.


    The special soldier''s physique, coupled with his own Qi Refining Realm, made Ye Hao''s body particularly flexible, and his raised right foot even touched Ye Hao''s forehead.


    It''s like the movements of dance students on TV.


    "Little brother, this is going to kick."


    This posture is a typical kick down.


    Wu Tian shook her head and said, "Slashing down is a more difficult movement in the leg technique. But the attack distance is short. Although the speed is fast, there are no forward kicks, flying kicks, and swing kicks."


    "It''s just that during a fight, this trick can cause damage to important parts of the enemy. But in the face of such a stone, you choose to slash and find your own way. Don''t blame me for not reminding you, you can easily hurt your foot bones like this of."


    As the descendant of Wujia''s leg technique, Wu Tian admits that she has a super understanding of leg technique.


    "In fact, the last thing I want to teach you is a simple point. Legs, boxing, or some other exercises seem to be very powerful, but in fact, the most fundamentally surrounds the human body. The human body is the most powerful weapon. ."


    Ye Hao said, his high raised foot slashed like a machete.


    bump


    Ye Hao''s feet came into close contact with the obsidian jade, but the obsidian jade did not suffer much damage, not even a piece of debris fell off.


    Ye Hao retracted his legs and took a deep breath.


    "Okay. Let''s rest and eat."


    "That''s it for you." Wu Tian smiled lightly: "Didn''t you say you want to kick it, why don''t you kick it?"


    The eyes of other disciples flashed with disappointment, and the imaginary scene did not appear.


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word. "Young man, you need to be low-key. You think you are embarrassed like this." Finally found Ye Hao''s shame, Wu Tian looked at Ye Hao as if a child saw candy.

 Chapter 637： Wu Tians Drunken Oath

    "What are you doing?"


    A voice came, and everyone turned their heads, not knowing when Wu Lao Pavilion Master had appeared behind them.


    "Hello, Master."


    The disciples greeted one after another and made way for the master of Wu Lao Pavilion.


    "The owner of the old pavilion is resting well." Ye Hao looked at the owner of the Wu old pavilion who walked in and said with concern.


    "Old bones, nothing to do. I think you are so busy here, what are you doing." The master of Wu Laoguan turned to Ye Hao with a kind eyebrow, and did not take the disciples seriously.


    "Nothing." Ye Hao waved his hand.


    But Wu Tian on the side was not idle, she finally found the opportunity to count Luo Yehao, how could she let it go.


    "Grandpa. This kid was so arrogant just now, and he said he would break my martial arts stone."


    The martial arts stone should be what they call this obsidian jade.


    Hearing Wu Tian''s words, Ye Hao just smiled and said nothing.


    But the master of Wu Lao Pavilion looked at the obsidian jade, his eyes changed instantly.


    He walked to the obsidian jade: "You said that Ye Hao kicked this martial arts stone to pieces?"


    "Yes. This kid said he wanted to kick the shreds, he still used it. But he didn''t kick the shreds. It would be bragging." Wu Tian smiled and looked at Ye Hao.


    The owner of the Wu Lao Pavilion raised his dry hand and touched it on the obsidian jade.


    Kaz


    The crisp cracking sound attracted everyone''s attention.


    Wu Tian also looked over, and a small crack appeared in the position where Ye Hao had just kicked.


    At this time, a little bird landed on top of the Hei Yao original stone.


    Kaz


    bump


    This sudden cracking sound was accompanied by the sound of hitting the ground.


    Just now, a whole piece of obsidian jade broke into two halves, with a crack in the middle.


    The cracked stones fell to the ground, and the dust was blown up. The scared bird flapped its wings and flew away.


    "This...this." Wu Tian was speechless when she saw this scene, staring at the two-piece martial arts stone, she couldn''t believe the scene before her.


    "My god. This stone was split in half, which is too scary."


    "Too handsome, if only I could do this."


    "Does it feel like watching a martial arts blockbuster?"


    The disciples nearby looked at this scene and exclaimed.


    If it were an ordinary stone, they wouldn''t be like this. Anyone who has been in Wujia Martial Arts Hall more or less understands this "martial arts stone" and knows that this stone is harder than steel.


    "I don''t have to pay for it." Ye Hao looked at Wu Tian and smiled.


    This sentence seemed to hit Wu Tian''s face.


    She bit her lip and murmured: "The blind cat hit a dead mouse!"


    "Right. I remembered that when the senior sister was drunk, she said that if anyone of her generation can kick this martial arts stone, she will marry someone!" I didn''t know who suddenly shouted.


    For an instant the entire yard seemed to be lit.


    "Yes! I remember too. At that time, I helped the senior sister back to the room." A little junior sister exclaimed excitedly.


    "It wasn''t that the senior brother of the Fenghuo Taekwondo Gym wanted to use this to pursue our senior sister. The senior sister asked him to break this stone first. He was about to kick his arm and foot bones."


    Everyone looked at Ye Hao and Wu Tian with ambiguous eyes.


    "In other words, now that Brother Hao has kicked the martial arts stone to pieces, Senior Sister Wu Tian is going to be Ye Hao''s wife."


    There was a burst of laughter after another.


    To tell the truth, the two of them are indeed worthy of standing together. At most, both of them are martial arts practitioners. Under the sunset, they feel like a heroine.


    "What are you talking about! How can that kind of joke be taken seriously!" Wu Tian was ashamed, hitting those laughing and teasing with the crutch in his hand.


    "Sister, what you said is wrong. The master once taught us that it is difficult to chase after a word."


    As soon as one said, Wu Tian knocked on his forehead with a cane.


    "To tell you nonsense, it seems that your training volume is not enough! From tomorrow on, all doubled!" Wu Tian glared at them.


    Ye Hao watched this scene, he didn''t expect Wu Tian to have such a thing.


    Noting Ye Hao''s laughing eyes, Wu Tian gave him a white glance.


    "Don''t get me wrong, that''s a gaffe after drinking. In what era, there are still these things!"


    "However, if I can let Ah Hao sit with my grandson-in-law, I can safely close my eyes."


    Wu Tian''s face was flushed with a sudden word from the owner of Wu Lao Pavilion.


    "Grandpa! What are you talking about!" Wu Tian stomped his feet and touched the injury on his leg, his mouth twitched slightly with pain.


    "Okay, okay. It''s all over. The dinner is ready, you all prepare the table and chopsticks. There are guests today. Don''t let the guests wait for a long time." The master of the old museum changed the conversation and asked the disciples to prepare Up.


    But his eyes looked at his granddaughter and Ye Hao.


    To put it to the heart, even though the kid Ye Hao had only met for a while, he was still very satisfied.


    Needless to say, martial arts, courageous, courageous, good temperament.


    These alone are not the qualities that contemporary youth can have.


    If he can become his grandson-in-law, perhaps Wujia Martial Arts Hall can continue for another hundred years.


    However, the owner of Wu Lao Guan didn''t say these words. After all, he is not a particularly traditional person. His granddaughter has already paid so much for the martial arts. He can''t force too much.


    "Have you heard, hurry up and get ready for dinner. Everyone has their eyes widened, because they don''t want to eat anymore, right! Go ahead, go!"


    Driven by Wu Tian''s crutches, the disciples all left here, but the topics they were talking about at the moment were Ye Hao''s amazing strength, and his vows after drinking with Senior Sister Wu Tian.


    "Old museum owner, it''s rude." Ye Hao looked at Wu old museum owner apologetically.


    "Good work, good internal strength." The master of Wu Lao Pavilion looked at Ye Hao for a long time, and finally exclaimed: "A breath of true energy to protect the body. A Hao, if I guess right, you should already have the Qi Refining Stage. Your internal strength belongs to the masculine internal strength, making your strength stronger than the usual Qi Refining Realm!"


    As an old man who has devoted his entire life to martial arts, his eyesight is really good, and he can see Ye Hao''s realm through jade.


    Wu Tian looked at Ye Hao in surprise. If he remembered correctly, at the beginning of Tianmu Mountain, the strength of this guy should only be in the realm of strength training!


    Qi Refining Realm, that is the pinnacle of the acquired martial artist!


    "The old museum owner is too Qian." Ye Hao did not directly admit or deny it.


    Wu Tian looked at Ye Hao jealously.


    Why does this guy have such a good talent, so fast in such a short time, and she could have done a few tricks in his hands before, at this moment, she may not even have the desire to let him fight. "Ahao. If you really like my granddaughter and don''t dislike her for being old, you can look everywhere."

 Chapter 638： Taekwondo Master Park Buqi

    In the last words of the master of Wu Lao Pavilion, Wu Tianqi almost didn''t faint, what is not disgusting, what is old age.


    She''s only in her early twenties now.


    And how do you feel that if you are dealing with this guy, you are still losing money, whether you are your granddaughter!


    Under her shameful eyes, the owner of the Wu old museum laughed and said that he was only joking.


    "Old museum owner, I have a question. Where did you get this stone?" Ye Hao changed the subject and asked another question.


    If you can find another piece of obsidian jade like this, Ye Hao will really make a fortune.


    "This stone, let me think about it." The master of Wu Lao Pavilion was thinking.


    The owner of Wu Lao Guan is getting older, thinking about things for a long time.


    But Ye Hao had the patience to wait. This was about thousands of "skill points".


    "I remember. At that time Tian''er liked martial arts training, but she was born with a strong physique and good talent..."


    Hearing this grandpa said this, Wu Tian lowered her head depressed. She thought she had a good talent before, but since Tianmu Mountain, she also encountered this monster in front of her.


    My talent is not worth mentioning in front of a real genius.


    "The usual martial arts equipment was not enough for her to practice for a long time. She kicked it out in a few days. So I went to find her specially. At that time, I found a river in Wuzhen. The stone appeared before my eyes."


    "I don''t know why I felt that the stone was very good when I saw it. At that time, I heard seniors say that there are some stones and objects that people who practice martial arts can wear for a long time to improve their cultivation."


    It seems that the status of the Wu family was not very high at that time, and it did not have the status of a few big families, and I don''t know what obsidian jade is.


    And because of this, most of them are already their bottleneck when they reach the power refining realm.


    "But I didn''t feel what was in this stone, but it was extremely hard. At that time, I was in the early stage of training, and I did not leave a trace on it with all my strength."


    "So I brought it back. I asked someone to appraise it. I couldn''t identify one, so I came here, so I put it here as a martial arts stone."


    The owner of Wu Lao Museum told the origin of this obsidian jade from his memory.


    Ye Hao hurriedly asked, "Then do you remember, which river was found in Wuzhen?"


    If he could find the river, Ye Hao might find out what he could find again.


    "I don''t know. Wuzhen has changed a lot in the past 50 years, but it should be a tributary of the Beijing-Hangzhou Grand Canal. There are often things washed up to the shore by the river." The owner of the Wu Lao Pavilion shook his head.


    Beijing-Hangzhou Grand Canal.


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up, and he stopped there thoughtfully for a while.


    "Okay. The rice is almost ready, let''s go to the yard to eat. Just let you taste the specialties of our Wuzhen."


    The owner of Wu Lao Pavilion brought Ye Hao to the front yard.


    Several big round tables have been placed here at the moment.


    The disciples in the martial arts hall set up chairs, arranged everything here, and then went to serve dishes.


    There are no big fish or prawns. They are all home-cooked dishes, but they are very appetizing. "We also have a rule in the martial arts hall. The disciples of the martial arts hall can stay and eat with us after they practice martial arts as long as they want." The master of Wu Lao Guan looked at the large round tables in front of him, satisfied and a little bit disappointed: "Thinking that when our martial arts gym was strong, we had to put two on every meal.


    Thirty big round tables, now... alas. "


    "Okay. Grandpa, eat."


    Wu Tian didn''t want grandpa to recall the past, so she took grandpa into the seat.


    As a guest, Ye Hao sat on Grandpa''s right hand.


    "Home-cooked food, please forgive me. There is also a bit of millet wine I brewed myself." The owner of Wu Lao Guan warmly followed Ye Hao at the table.


    I don''t know if it was because of previous events, Wu Tian has not spoken after eating.


    And Ye Hao was thinking about what the old Wu master said before.


    That piece of obsidian jade will never appear in Wuzhen for no reason. The energy in it should be volatilized for some reason. To know the energy in this kind of thing, the longer the time, the stronger the energy.


    The black jade stone itself is very heavy, and it is impossible to take it too far in the current, which means that it must be in the tributary area of ??the Beijing-Hangzhou Grand Canal next to Wuzhen.


    Maybe it has something to do with the jade treasure.


    The members of the Dragon Group had investigated the entire area of ??Tongxiang before, but still did not find the place where the jade treasure was buried.


    "Who are you, are not allowed to come in!"


    "what."


    A figure flew in backwards and slammed heavily on a round table near the door. The food on the round table was spilled all over the floor.


    "The people who beat our Fenghuo Taekwondo Gym, stand up for me!" A strange voice came from outside.


    Several people in taekwondo suits walked in.


    It looks like it was also at the Fenghuo Taekwondo Stadium before, but this time there were not many people, only five or six, including the Sun Wenlin who had been taught by Ye Hao before.


    But it seemed that he was not taking the lead this time. There was a middle-aged man with a pot belly next to him, and a man with a bad face in a Taekwondo suit.


    bump


    The master of Wu Lao Guan looked very bad, he picked up the crutches next to him and was about to get up, his martial arts gym was repeatedly called to make trouble, and no matter how good the temper was, he couldn''t help it.


    "Old patron, you are old. You are sitting and leave this to me." Ye Hao pressed the patron.


    You don''t need to guess at the scene in front of you. This is the gang of Fenghuo Taekwondo Gym who are looking for something again.


    "Grandpa, leave it to us. Don''t get angry." Wu Tian also got up and walked in front of everyone.


    People in the martial arts gym also got up.


    "What do you want to do! Don''t stay in your taekwondo gym, run to our martial arts gym!" Wu Tianhan looked at the group of people in front of him with a face.


    "Nie Wu Tian, ??I''m your uncle in terms of our generation. It''s not good for you to talk to your uncle like this." The potty man smiled.


    "Huh. You are the shame of Wuzhen. Our Wu family doesn''t have you as a person, since you changed your surname to Jin. You don''t have your name in our genealogy!"


    The Wu old pavilion owner who was sitting still couldn''t hold back and shouted loudly. "Uncle Wu. This is wrong. The times are advancing. You can''t think that I forgot my roots and abandon my ancestors just because I changed my last name. The times are advancing. We have to look forward. I am not returning to repay Tongxiang now. Well." The man was not angry at all, and even took the next one.


    A stool sat down.


    Ye Hao showed a look of doubt, Tao Fangyuan next to Ye Hao approached him and explained to him in a soft voice.


    Ye Hao''s mouth curled up with a contemptuous smile. It turned out that this Fenghuo Taekwondo Hall was related to the Wu family. This Wu family did not refer to the Wu family, but the entire Wu family in Tongxiang at that time.


    The person in front of him is the owner of the beacon taekwondo gym, named Jin Wenchen.


    But this is not his original name, his original surname is Wu, a member of the Wu clan, but a sideline.


    When I was 20 years old, I went to develop in the country of Bangzi. It is said that I married a woman from the country of Bangzi, and then changed her name to become the current Jin Wenchen. The Jin Wenchen who was beaten by Ye Hao before is his son.


    You must know that this is a manifestation of forgetting roots in China, when the elders of the Wu clan directly removed him from the genealogy.


    After that, the people in Wuzhen and Tongxiang almost forgot the existence of this person.


    But after a few years, he brought Qi''er to Tongxiang to open the Fenghuo Taekwondo Gym, and also invited his wife''s cousin, a taekwondo master.


    It was the guy with the arrogant face at the moment, called Pu Qi. The Fenghuo Taekwondo Gym has developed to the present level in Tongxiang thanks to this simple and uneven contribution.

 Chapter 639： Fled

    "Okay. You Chinese people are a lot of nonsense." It was the yin and yang weird voice again, the arrogant man, plain and uneven.


    Pu Buqi glanced at the people in the yard, and said proudly: "Whoever beaten our gymnasium, stand up for me! Otherwise, I will demolish your broken martial arts gym!"


    "Dismantling? Show me what you can dismantle." Ye Hao stood up and said flatly.


    Pu Buqi''s eyes fell on Ye Hao. When he saw the eyes of the young man in front of him, his seventh sense for many years made him tremble, and a sense of crisis rose in his heart.


    I felt that the person in front of me was not an ordinary person, but a tiger resting.


    But looking at this kid''s appearance made Pu Buqi not quite convinced. The man in front of him looked like he was in his early twenties, so he must have made a mistake.


    "It was you who beat us!" Pu Buqi glared at Ye Hao, pinched his neck, and assumed that he was about to fight.


    "So what." Ye Hao looked at this stick contemptuously.


    From his aura, Ye Hao had already felt this person''s abilities, at most he was a person in the middle stage of the power training realm.


    Such a person is simply not ranked in his eyes.


    "You kid is too arrogant. Master, let me teach him!" A man walked up, the same as Pu Qi, the expression on his face seemed to be afraid that others would not know that he was great.


    There are pierced ears, and there is a Korean Wave hairstyle.


    "Which green onion are you?" Ye Hao looked at the man with no concealment of the contempt in his eyes.


    This person''s strength is only in the middle stage of the body refining stage, and Wu Tian who is not injured can handle him.


    "Pu Buqi is the head coach of their Taoist Taekwondo, this person is his big disciple, that is, their big brother. Mei Qianpi." Tao Fangyuan explained to Ye Hao from the side.


    Ye Hao chuckled.


    "Can''t afford prostitution and prostitution without money? It really matches. As expected, it''s not that a family doesn''t enter a family."


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, the surrounding male disciples burst into laughter, while the female disciple was a little embarrassed, but still held back the smile.


    "Can''t afford to prostitute? Would you like us to lend you some money."


    "I remember turning a street there was a 50-yuan 200-jin aunt, maybe you go to someone''s house and give you a discount."


    Several disciples even turned on taunting skills.


    "Shut up!" Mei Qianpi was angry and raised his foot to kick at Ye Hao.


    But Ye Hao didn''t move, raising one foot high.


    Seeing this scene, Pu Buqi showed contempt. He is practicing Taekwondo, which contains a lot of legwork.


    In the face of the ready-to-go round kick, this person actually used the down hack.


    This is obviously the worst choice. You have to know that although the kick is fast, the power is definitely not as powerful as the spin kick.


    Sure enough, this kid was just bluffing, and his hunch just now was an illusion.


    Contrary to this Puqi Qi, the martial arts disciples are already looking at that Mei Qianpu with sympathetic eyes.


    farewell.


    "I said, what kind of green onion do you count." Ye Hao looked at Mei Qianyu whose right foot had hit in front of him. His lower leg splits and then came up, very fast, and smashed Mei Qianyu''s right leg.


    Kaz


    The familiar voice sounded again.


    The martial arts disciples showed unexpected expressions on their faces. Before they saw the power of Ye Hao''s chopping, the stone that was stronger than steel was broken into two under this foot.


    A person''s leg bones are harder than steel.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Mei Qianyu flew out, and after rolling a few times on the ground, he clutched his right leg.


    Guru


    Park Buqi swallowed, and looked at the man with his legs down in horror.


    The speed and power of that kick just now. It can be described as horror. The most powerful thing is that it directly cut the human leg bones.


    "Master..." Mei Qianli shouted to his master in pain.


    Pu Buqi glanced at his disciple, and the next moment his whole body stopped, he felt that there was another person beside him.


    Slap


    Ye Hao patted Pu Qi''s cheek with his hand.


    "Have you seen it, I hit the person in your gym. What do you want?"


    Such an insulting action, if you change to an ordinary person, you might have gone crazy.


    People in the Taekwondo Gym also thought that the coach would give the young man in front of him a severe lesson, even though the young man in front of him was very powerful just now.


    But in their minds, their coach is the most powerful. I don''t know how many people who have gone to their gymnasium to find faults have been defeated by their coaches.


    Pu Qi opened his mouth, but the sound did not come out. Someone noticed that there was sweat on Pu Qi''s forehead, and his legs were shaking.


    "I''m asking you, what do you want! Open your mouth to bite me?"


    Ye Hao glared at Pu Qi, and dropped his hand from his face on his shoulder.


    Just for a brief moment, Pu Qi''s body was directly limp on the ground.


    This scene made the people in the gymnasium and martial arts hall look silly.


    Originally they thought it would be a battle between dragons and tigers, but how could this be different from the script? Could it be that Pu Qiqi was sick and sick?


    "So bad? Come out as a coach?" Ye Hao looked down at Pu Qi who was lying on the ground.


    Pu Buqi clutched his heart, his pupils dilated, and sweat dripped from his face like raindrops.


    And everyone smelled a smell.


    "What''s this smell? It smells so bad."


    "It still smells like urine."


    A few sharp-eyed disciples suddenly pointed at Pu Buqi and shouted.


    "Look, pee your pants!"


    The scene in front of him was so sudden that the trainer of the Fenghuo Taekwondo Gym was peeing his pants on the spot.


    Ye Hao looked at the person in front of him in disgust. He stepped back, afraid that a puddle of yellow liquid on the ground might stain his shoes.


    As he stepped back, Pu Buqi gasped as if he was relieved, and looked at the man in front of him like a devil.


    Just now... the reason why he showed such ugliness just now was because he felt an aura pressing down on his body.


    The aura was extremely bloodthirsty and murderous, giving him the feeling that he would be torn to pieces as long as he dared to move, plus the look in his eyes as if he was looking at a prey.


    He couldn''t make a sound even when he opened his mouth, and he was peeing on his pants directly.


    The psychological quality is too poor.


    This is an evaluation of the stickman in front of him. He just showed his aura for a while, and even showed him this foreign image. The psychological quality of this man is really bad, even worse than the physical training.


    However, it is also possible that his aura has changed a little due to the blood physique, and he has a strong sense of bloodthirsty.


    "Ahem... the curator. I... I suddenly remembered something, I''m going to return to China first." Pu Buqi ran towards the door scramblingly.


    This man is not something he can conquer, and even this person can easily take his life by moving his fingers. This is Pu Qi''s idea at the moment.


    Seeing Pu Buqi fled from the back. Everyone left stunned.

 Chapter 640： The last meal of the martial arts

    This dramatic development left the gym people at a loss.


    They didn''t expect that the man who usually taught them taekwondo with eyes taller than the top would pee his pants and ran away before he even started.


    "You are the owner of the Fenghuo Taekwondo Gym, what else do you have." Ye Hao''s eyes fell on the Jin Wenchen.


    Jin Wenchen swallowed. He didn''t know why Pu Qi, who he hired heavily, showed such an ugly attitude.


    But he still pretended to be calm.


    "Ahem, let''s not talk about beatings. Uncle Wu, what about the things I proposed to you before. How about your Wujia martial arts gym being incorporated into our Taekwondo gym?" Jin Wenchen transferred topic.


    Since Wu''s can''t beat him, I''m writing now.


    After all, it is a society under the rule of law, no matter how great this guy is, he dare not move himself directly.


    Jin Wenchen didn''t know Ye Hao''s identity, otherwise he would know very well that his thoughts are still so ridiculous now.


    People in the dragon group have the right to cut first and then play.


    "Wishful thinking. We Wujia Martial Arts Hall will not agree with people like you!" Wu Lao Hall Master directly refused.


    "Uncle Wu, you don''t want to eat the old. I want to create a martial arts atmosphere in our Tongxiang. I have already destocked my gymnasium, and will lead a Fiberhome Company. Three taekwondo gyms have been built in Tongxiang, including Wuzhen. "


    "In addition, we are also planning to build ten taekwondo gyms in the future in Jiangnan Province!"


    Speaking of this, Jin Wenchen seemed to have forgotten what happened before, and he was proud and excited to introduce it there.


    "I am also going to list our Fiberhome as a brand. Now we are a martial arts company with an estimated market value of 8 million! If you wish, Uncle Wu, I can give you five points of shares."


    "In less than five years, the market value of our Fiberhome will increase exponentially, and it will not be 8 million by then. It may even be 50 million, 80 million, 100 million!"


    Speaking of this, Jin Wenchen had golden light in his eyes, although he himself knew that the following characters were a bit exaggerated.


    "What''s more, I heard that it is very difficult for Wujia Wushu to even pay for its own profits and losses."


    Jin Wenchen looked at the master of Wu Lao Pavilion expectantly.


    "Uncle Wu, you don''t think about it."


    I have to say that these things are really tempting.


    The owner of Wu Lao Pavilion lowered his head and said nothing.


    "Grandpa, we can''t cooperate with them!" Wu Tian was afraid that grandpa would not think about it, and walked quickly to his grandpa on crutches and persuaded him.


    "Sweet, Grandpa knows what to do."


    The owner of Wu Lao Pavilion got up and walked towards Jin Wenchen step by step with a wooden crutch.


    Ye Hao on the side did not speak. It was the Wu family''s business to make sense. He just did what he could do and helped them a little bit. As for the result they want, it depends on themselves.


    "Uncle Wu, how are you thinking about it?" Jin Wenchen looked at the owner of the old museum in excitement, thinking that he was really moved by himself.


    Who would have thought that the master of Wu Lao Pavilion suddenly threw away the wooden crutch in his hand, raised his right foot, and kicked Jin Wenchen''s chest heavily.


    Jin Wenchen coughed out a mouthful of blood, and stepped back a few steps in succession. Thanks to the support of a few people in the gym, otherwise he would fall to the ground.


    The master of Wu Lao Pavilion also shook a few times, and Ye Hao quickly stepped forward to support the master of Wu Lao Pavilion, and a puff of air penetrated into the master of Wu Lao Pavilion.


    The owner of the Wu Lao Pavilion is getting old. Although his strength is good, he can''t stand his bones. Forcing his power will damage his body.


    "Thank you."


    The master of Wu Lao Pavilion nodded to Ye Hao, and then stared at Jin Wenchen with sharp eyes.


    "Niezha, this kick is to teach you for our Wu family ancestors. Not only do you forget your roots and abandon your ancestors, but now you also want to let us Tongxiang have the martial arts atmosphere in your mouth, and you want people in Tongxiang to remember you taekwondo."


    "Forget about our traditional Chinese martial arts! You desolate fellow!"


    Everyone in the martial arts hall stared at Jin Wenchen angrily.


    If Jin Wenchen''s plan is successful, he can suppress the local martial arts gyms all over the Yangtze River. After a few decades, maybe only their Taekwondo gyms will be left.


    "Pooh."


    Jin Wenchen spit out a mouthful of blood foam, and took out a cloth from his pocket to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    "You are still so stubborn. Since you don''t eat soft, then I can only give you hard."


    "Come on hard. Don''t you still want to do it!" Tao Fangyuan shouted contemptuously.


    "We are the people of the new era. Of course we can''t do it." Jin Wenchen glanced at Ye Hao with fear.


    He took a folder from his pocket.


    "Master Wu, according to my investigation. Your martial arts museum has been unable to make ends meet during this period, and you still owe more than 100,000 yuan in the bank. It happened that the government notified that it was going to develop some projects on your land, so this The land is coming back."


    "You are talking nonsense, this is our martial arts gym, the government has no right to take it back!" Tao Fangyuan shouted angrily.


    Jin Wenchen smiled slightly: "Your land is not yours. The government granted you the martial arts hall."


    "Now you are not doing well and the government has to take it back. Someone from the government will take over."


    Jin Wenchen smiled and looked at the food on the round table.


    "Hurry up and eat, this may be the last meal of Wujia Martial Arts Hall. I am waiting for you at the door."


    After speaking, Jin Wenchen led the people from the gym to the door. Because the door was broken, they could be seen stopping outside the door.


    That Mei Qianyu was also carried to the hospital by their people.


    "Master! Could it be that..." The disciples looked at the master of the Wu old museum with anxiety.


    The owner of Wu Lao Pavilion staggered back to his seat, Wu Tian also hung his head and said nothing.


    "I didn''t expect this Jin Wenchen to give me such a show. Hey, everyone sit down and eat."


    The owner of the Wu old museum seemed to be much older at this moment, and his chopsticks were shaking.


    "Master..." Tao Fangyuan still wanted to ask, but was interrupted by Wu Tian.


    "The land of our Wu family is actually only 100 square meters in the backyard. Most of the front yard was granted to us by the government."


    Wu Tian confirmed what Jin Wenchen said just now.


    "It must be that Jin Wenchen tricking a ghost. I heard that he has a relationship with a high-ranking government official. He must be a ghost from it and let them take back our land." Wu Tian clenched her fist and bit her lip.


    "How can this be? I haven''t learned martial arts well yet."


    "I finally made up my mind to learn legwork, how come..."


    "Then... what shall we do now."


    The disciples in the martial arts hall frowned.


    Slap


    The master of Wu Lao Pavilion patted the table with his palm a few times; "What they look like. I don''t remember what I said to you when I taught you the first day."


    "We who are practicing martial arts have to make the big landslide before us, without changing our face. We don''t even have such a state of mind, how can we learn martial arts well? Let me sit down and eat."


    Although the disciples were not in the mood to eat, they did not dare to defy the master''s words, and honestly returned to the chairs. The people at the destroyed table were squeezed with people on the other tables.


    But at this moment, the frequency of moving the chopsticks is much slower.


    "I''m sorry, I made you laugh. Come to eat." The master of the Wu old restaurant said to Ye Hao with a smile on his face. But Ye Hao could see that it was the owner of the Wu Lao Pavilion who forced a smile.

 Chapter 641： Intangible cultural heritage

    The night is dark, and the food is ready.


    But today is not as good as in the past. Everyone still sat at the dining table without saying a word. Some female disciples still shed tears.


    "Oh, I haven''t finished eating yet. But it''s not too early. It is estimated that the government will be coming in a while. This will not be yours by then. See if there is anything you can pack as soon as possible. Move away quickly."


    Jin Wenchen walked in again, with a confident look.


    "Tian''er asked your juniors to tidy up the useful things in the front yard and move to our back room." Wu Lao Guan said in a low voice.


    Wu Tian''s lips had been bitten by her teeth, but she still resisted, leaning on crutches to get up.


    "What''s the hurry, let''s sit a little longer." One hand pressed Wu Tian''s shoulder.


    Everyone looked at Ye Hao who stood up behind Wu Tian, ??wondering what he wanted to do again.


    "You let me go, what are you doing!" Wu Tian wanted to get up, but Ye Hao pressed her, not to mention that she is injured now, even if she is not injured now, she can''t move.


    "Nothing. Just thinking about such a good night view, we should sit and enjoy the night view. Isn''t it clear tomorrow? Everyone will be busy then." Ye Hao said relaxedly.


    What is he doing?


    At this moment, this is not just the inner thoughts of Jin Wenchen, but also the inner thoughts of other people.


    This situation is no longer something Wugong Gao can solve. No matter how high Wugong is, can you fight the government?


    Bump


    Several people in government uniforms appeared at the door and knocked on the door.


    "Excuse me, this is Wujia Martial Arts Hall."


    Here comes, what is going to come will come after all.


    "Yes, yes. Here is, you are comrades of the government. You are here really at the right time." Jin Wenchen saw these people, and suddenly he was excited.


    He pointed to the Wu old museum owner sitting in the middle of the lobby: "This old gentleman is the old director of Wujia Martial Arts Center. Just ask him if you have anything to do."


    "Thank you."


    A comrade in the lead carried a briefcase and walked in front of the owner of the Wu old museum, and said while taking out a few documents from the briefcase.


    "Mr. Wu, right?"


    "I am." Wu Laoguan master responded.


    "We were appointed by the Tongxiang City Government. Today we have some official duties and hope you can cooperate."


    Hearing this, everyone in Wujia Martial Arts Hall cast their faces down.


    Jin Wenchen was extremely excited, and glanced at Ye Hao triumphantly.


    It''s great that the brat can do some hard work. In this era, he still relies on relationships, contacts, and money.


    "I see. Tian''er, don''t arrange for the juniors to move things, don''t cause trouble to the government comrades." Wu Lao Guan said muffled.


    Wu Tian glared at Ye Hao, who was standing behind her with a smile on her mouth.


    "You don''t want to let go, there is no time to accompany you now."


    Ye Hao still didn''t let go, but looked at all this with a smile, and at the same time looked at the Jin Wenchen, letting Wu Tian struggle there.


    "Moving things? Mr. Wu, what are you moving?" The government comrade looked at the owner of the Wu old museum in confusion.


    The owner of the Wu Lao Museum raised his head and said silently: "You have some projects to remove our Wujia Martial Arts Center, don''t you even allow us to move things."


    Several government comrades glanced at each other, and the man who took the lead said dumbfounded: "Mr. Wu, are you misunderstanding? Now who dares to let you move in Tongxiang, the mayor does not have this right."


    Uh


    The faces of Wu Lao Guan, Wu Tian, ??and everyone in the martial arts hall were surprised.


    Jin Wenchen''s smile stopped.


    "Then what are you here for?" Wu Lao Pavilion Master looked at a few people.


    The government comrades put several files in front of the owner of the Wu Lao Museum.


    "This time we are here to inform the owner of the Wu Lao Guan. Because of its long history of martial arts culture, Wujia Wuzhen will be listed as one of the intangible cultural heritages of Wuzhen, Tongxiang."


    "At that time, we will also allocate funds to help our martial arts building."


    "Wujiawu Museum will be a landmark in our Wuzhen."


    be quiet.


    At this moment, the air seemed to be quiet, and the hand on Wu Tian''s shoulder did not know when she had released it, and she had forgotten what grandfather had told her just now, and her mind was full of what the comrade said in front of her.


    Intangible cultural heritage?


    "That is to say, our martial arts gymnasium does not need to be demolished?" The old master Wu was very excited, and his body was trembling.


    "Whoever said it should be demolished, whoever dares to demolish now is against our Tongxiang government!" The comrade laughed.


    The surprise of suddenly rising from **** to heaven did not occur to everyone present.


    "Am I dreaming?" Tao Fangyuan muttered softly.


    The girl next to her pinched her chest.


    "Oh, why are you pinching me!"


    "See if you are dreaming."


    "Then don''t pinch my chest."


    "A pinch can make it bigger."


    "go away."


    ...


    "It''s impossible. I have already talked to your minister, how could it not be demolished! Did you make a mistake?" Jin Wenchen rushed to several comrades and shouted.


    Several comrades looked at Jin Wenchen.


    "We don''t know who the minister you are talking about is. But Wujia Martial Arts Hall will not be demolished."


    "impossible!"


    Jin Wenchen gritted his teeth and took out the phone. It was impossible, absolutely not like that.


    For the sake of this relationship, but I did not give that guy a benefit, how could it be like this? Something must be wrong.


    Seeing Jin Wenchen calling there, the owner of the Wu old museum also asked in confusion.


    "But...why did our martial arts museum become this intangible cultural protection heritage? I remember we didn''t apply."


    The comrade said patiently: "Actually, to tell the truth, you are lucky. A wealthy businessman came here. He wanted to develop Tongxiang''s martial arts culture, and he invested 500 million in Tongxiang for development and construction! And the only requirement is you. Wujia Martial Arts Museum is the focus of attention."


    The wealthy businessmen took a fancy to the martial arts culture of Tongxiang, and they also took a fancy to the Wujia martial arts hall.


    The owner of Wu Lao Pavilion and Wu Tian were a little confused by this sudden surprise.


    However, the comrade did not say something about it. The news came this afternoon suddenly, and they thought that someone was joking.


    But after a few minutes, there was an extra 500 million yuan in the government''s account. The person who signed the money was the wealthy businessman. This frightened the government and immediately held a meeting.


    And this intangible cultural heritage was actually added by their government, and the wealthy businessman only said it was taking care of it.


    But the people in the government considered that if the wealthy businessman is happy, they might invest in them next time.


    At first, it was 500 million. Of course they would love to see such a big money.


    bump


    Jin Wenchen''s cell phone fell on the ground, his sluggish expression said everything.


    As for his so-called relationship on the phone just now, he clearly told him that unless you can also invest 500 million in Tongxiang, you can talk to me, and the previous 500,000 will be returned to him intact.


    Five hundred million. It is difficult for him to take out fifty million.

 Chapter 642： Four times the price

    "Which local tyrant has taken a fancy to our martial arts gym?"


    "Even if he invested 500 million in Tongxiang, he is losing money."


    To be honest, Tongxiang does not have any developmental resources other than tourism resources. It is obviously an unwise choice to invest 500 million yuan.


    But they thanked this local tyrant from the bottom of their hearts. If it weren''t for his investment and his request, the martial arts hall would not have been preserved, and it would have been listed as an intangible cultural heritage.


    "Okay, you have to collect these documents. Someone will contact you later, we will go first." Several government comrades left after leaving.


    At this moment, the atmosphere in the courtyard has completely changed, without the previous depression.


    "Oh. Who told us to move things just now, I think he has to go first." Tao Fangyuan stuck his tongue out at Jin Wenchen, mockingly said.


    Jin Wenchen squeezed his fists and glared at the martial arts people.


    "This is your luck, I tell you. This matter is not over, as long as I am in Tongxiang for a day, I will clean up you sooner or later!"


    With that, Jin Wenchen wanted to turn around and leave, but a voice stopped him.


    "Don''t worry about leaving. Today''s business is not over yet."


    Jin Wenchen stopped and turned his head viciously to look at Ye Hao who was talking: "Why, you still want to do it!"


    Ye Hao shook his head and said with a smile: "You said that we are cultural people in the new era. How can we do such a vulgar thing by hand."


    When these words were spoken, everyone in the martial arts hall heard hiss for a while.


    Before, the people in the gymnasium were bounced with stones in the alleys. In the afternoon, they kindly ¡°checked¡± the gymnasium people. Just now, they scared the gymnasium people to pee their pants.


    This is called a civilized person without hands.


    If Ye Hao was a civilized person, there would be no uncivilized people in this world.


    The people in the martial arts hall found that Ye Hao was not only good at it, but also very bad.


    But this badness has turned into a charm in the eyes of girls.


    "We in China have an old saying, "Cut the grass and eliminate the roots. Since you have said everything today, of course the matter will be resolved today."


    Ye Hao looked at Jin Wenchen: "I think someone will come to you soon, you might as well wait here for a few minutes."


    Jin Wenchen looked at the playful look in the young man''s eyes, and a bad premonition rose in his heart.


    "I don''t have the time to waste time with you here, huh." Jin Wenchen said, ready to step out the door.


    At this moment, the sound of a car engine came from outside, and the lights were shining at the door. The dazzling lights made Jin Wenchen cover his eyes.


    The lights were turned off, and several people got out of the car.


    "Mr. Jin, you are here. That''s right, I have one thing to notify you. My cooperation with your Taekwondo Gym has officially ended." A man in a suit walked in profusely and just saw it. Jin Wenchen.


    "Boss Feng, what do you mean?" Jin Wenchen looked at Boss Feng in front of him at a loss.


    Boss Feng ignored him, but looked at the people in the yard: "May I ask who is Mr. Ye Haoye."


    "Me." Ye Hao raised his hand.


    Boss Feng immediately showed a flattering smile, gestured to the people behind him, and said to Ye Hao at the same time: "Mr. Ye, according to your instructions, I asked my lawyer to complete the share transfer contract. This is me. Five percent of the shares in Fiberhome Taekwondo Company."


    The lawyer presented the prepared documents.


    "As long as you sign, my shares are yours."


    Ye Hao raised his hand: "Pen."


    Boss Feng immediately took out a pen from his pocket, wiped it clean and handed it to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao signed the contract handed over by Boss Feng''s lawyer.


    He didn''t even look at the contract. He wasn''t afraid that the person in front of him would deceive him, because if the person in front of him dared to deceive him, he had various ways to let him know the cost of provoking the devil.


    "Thank you for your cooperation." Ye Hao shook hands with Boss Feng.


    "Boss Feng, what are you doing. Why are you selling our shares!" Jin Wenchen asked Boss Feng in confusion, and pulled Boss Feng''s sleeves.


    But the people in the martial arts hall wondered why Ye Hao wanted to buy the shares of Fiberhome. Which one is he singing again?


    "Let go. The shares are mine, how I want to sell. I will sell them." Boss Feng said with his head high.


    "But our Fiberhome Company is about to go public. After the listing, the value of your shares can increase exponentially. You are now 5 percent to 500,000, and it may become 800,000 or 1 million by then."


    "Is it possible to become two million?"


    The sudden word of Boss Feng made Jin Wenchen stunned.


    "Mr. Ye spent two million to buy my shares. I think as long as you are not a fool, you won''t let this kind of thing go. I''m sorry, Mr. Jin." Boss Feng turned his head to look at Ye Hao.


    The expression on his face immediately changed to flattery.


    "Mr. Ye, if you need to cooperate in the future, please find me. This is my business card."


    After receiving the business card of Boss Feng, Boss Feng left.


    "What do you want to do? Are you crazy to spend four times the price of the stock in his hands?" Jin Wenchen looked at Ye Hao angrily.


    Ye Hao spread his hands: "This is just a legitimate business transaction. And I am your shareholder now. It''s not good for you to talk to me like this."


    "Huh. Isn''t it just five percent of the shares? You can hold it!" Jin Wenchen snorted coldly.


    "Five percent? I didn''t say that the shares in my hand are so small." Ye Hao showed a wicked smile, and he snapped his fingers: "Wu Tian, ??what time is it now."


    "Ah... seven o''clock." Wu Tian replied subconsciously.


    Ye Hao nodded, he pointed to the door and looked at Jin Wenchen with a wicked smile.


    "I sent a message to all shareholders of your company. Before 8 o''clock tonight, come here to see me with an equity transfer contract. I will buy it at four times the market price. You say they will not Will sell."


    Jin Wenchen shook his body, he swallowed, and his heart aroused anxiety.


    Didi


    At this time, the whistle of the car came, and another boss-like man trot in. He was wearing a white shirt without a suit. The shirt was soaked, and he looked very anxious.


    "Who said Ye..."


    "Here." Ye Hao snapped his fingers.


    Soon another contract was signed.


    Ye Hao looked at Jin Wenchen, who was unsettled, playfully.


    "Now I have 15% of the shares, Mr. Jin."


    ...


    seven thirty.


    Another contract was signed.


    "Mr. Ye, I hope we will have cooperation in the future. This is my business card." A man handed Ye Hao a business card with her flattering hands.


    At this moment, Jin Wenchen next to him really couldn''t help it, and rushed to grab the man''s collar: "Asshole. We clearly said before, you buy shares, I will help you make money. You white-eyed wolves, treachery¡­¡­"


    The man was stronger than Jin Wenchen, he pushed Jin Wenchen away, sorted his clothes, and looked at Jin Wenchen contemptuously. "Mr. Jin. What era is it now? In this era, we see who gives the most benefits, who has the resources, money, and connections. Are you telling me treachery? Haha. Goodbye."

 Chapter 643： demon

    Familiar words passed into Jin Wenchen''s ears, like mockery.


    This is what I thought before.


    Now it seemed to slap his face with one slap.


    "Mr. Jin. Tsk tsk, I have a lot of shares now, 40%." Ye Hao paddled the contract in his hand, as if a little helpless.


    Jin Wenchen gritted his teeth and stared at Ye Hao angrily.


    "Mad, you crazy!"


    The 40% of the shares were purchased for four times the price.


    Originally, this 40% was about 4 million, but this guy spent nearly 20 million.


    I have never seen such a prodigal, such a person who does not regard money as money.


    The people in Wujia Martial Arts Hall had their brain circuits completely cut off at this moment. Originally, they thought they knew about Ye Hao as a genius with great martial arts.


    But at this moment they discovered that this man is full of secrets. A man who can take out two thousand people at will, can you say that he is not mysterious.


    "But let me tell you. You only have 40% now, and your share is not more than half. You can''t control the beacon!" Jin Wenchen stared at Ye Hao with bloodshot eyes.


    Ye Hao nodded, he rubbed his chin.


    "I remember right. You accounted for 40% of the shares in Fiberhome. In addition to the 40% in my hand, there are still 20% in the hands of the stickman, right? An investment company in Stick Country."


    Jin Wenchen trembled, he thought of the possibility, but he didn''t dare to think about it.


    Impossible, this person cannot have that much energy.


    Tick


    The sound of the car stopping, this sound has become like the sound of **** in Jin Wenchen''s ears.


    Several people in suits walked in.


    "Mr. Ye..."


    "I''m here. Let me sign, and take the contract." Ye Hao urged to wave his hand.


    Several people never thought that they would meet such a simple person, and they would hand over the contract and the pen.


    But professional habits still let them explain briefly.


    "Mr. Ye, we are a multinational law firm. We received an entrustment from Bangziguo this afternoon, who transferred 20% of Tongxiang Fiberhome''s shares to you."


    "I see. You can see it like this, right." Ye Hao impatiently handed the signed contract to the other party.


    In fact, Ye Hao is still a little uncomfortable to give the stick money, but think about it as part of his money was swept out of the stick country stock market, so let''s give them back some.


    Several lawyers looked at the contract, and it was too efficient.


    "That... sir, do you have any other questions?"


    "No more."


    "Really gone?"


    "No, you can leave if you have nothing to do."


    When a few lawyers walked out of Wujia Martial Arts Hall, the expressions on their faces were still a bit daunting. It was the easiest time for them to transfer shares across the border.


    Usually, it takes half a month for a short such business, and even three or four months for a long one.


    ...


    Inside the martial arts hall.


    Ye Hao looked at Jin Wenchen who was pale: "I''m sorry. I now own 60% of the shares of Fiberhome, and I have absolute control of Fiberhome."


    Jin Wenchen just sat down on the chair next to him.


    "The owner of the museum."


    "Are you okay, master?"


    Several disciples of the gymnasium looked at the master with worry, and looked at the youth in front of them with fear.


    Those scenes just now seemed to be shot in the movie, making them feel like they were dreaming.


    What is a local tyrant, this is a local tyrant!


    Jin Wenchen clenched his fists. Although he was very unwilling to do so, he knew that he had provoked people who shouldn''t be provoked this time, and he had lost.


    However, if you sell 40% of your own shares to this person at four times the price, you will not be too at a loss. It is a big deal that you can use this to find a place to start over.


    Thinking of this, Jin Wenchen''s face stretched a lot.


    "I am willing to transfer my shares to you at four times the price." Jin Wenchen stared at Ye Hao.


    "Quadruple? Who said I''m going to sell your shares at four times the price." Ye Hao looked at Jin Wenchen in surprise as if he had heard some amazing news.


    Jin Wenchen was stunned. He said anxiously: "Your purpose is not to buy my company. I am willing to sell you my shares at four times the price. Then you will fully own the shares of Fiberhome. Up."


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "I want to buy it wholly. But I didn''t say to buy yours at four times the price."


    Jin Wenchen''s face turned bad: "Triple!"


    Ye Hao shook his head.


    "double!"


    Ye Hao shook his head again.


    "You don''t want to buy my shares at the market price. Then I won''t sell it!" Jin Wenchen clenched his fists.


    Ye Hao shook his head again.


    "I will not buy your shares at the market price. I will buy your share price for half a million."


    Half a million?


    This guy said, everyone around was stunned.


    They have watched the drama for so long, and they also understand many of the truths.


    Jin Wenchen owns 40% of the shares, and the market price is at least 4 million.


    But now Ye Hao actually bid 500,000 yuan, which is eight times lower than the market price.


    "Impossible! Five hundred thousand, I can''t sell it. Absolutely impossible!" Jin Wenchen jumped up from the chair and roared angrily. For such a price, he would rather hold the shares in his hand, at least There are still dividends every year, and in a few years, there will be 500,000.


    Jin Wenchen turned around to leave.


    "Wait, please listen to me."


    Ye Hao spoke, but Jin Wenchen did not stop.


    "You have only two choices now. Now you can sell me the shares for half a million. Or you are ready to wait for the shares in your hands to become worthless."


    Jin Wenchen stopped, he looked at Ye Hao viciously.


    "What do you mean."


    Ye Hao said, "The meaning is very simple."


    "A company, under what circumstances will its shares become worthless."


    "The company is going bankrupt!" a martial arts disciple shouted.


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers: "Bingo."


    "I now have control of Fiberhome, and then I arrange for an inexperienced person to run the company. You say how long it will take him to run the company to bankruptcy. Then your stock will become worthless."


    "Don''t even think about selling your shares to others before then, because I will spread the news and no one will buy your shares at that time."


    Ye Hao hit a Hatcher.


    "I''m a little tired, you''d better make your choice quickly. Send your share transfer letter to me before 8:30. Otherwise..." Jin Wenchen snarled at Ye Hao angrily: "Devil, you devil!"

 Chapter 644： Rich and wayward

    "You bought my company''s shares, you have invested nearly 30 million! I don''t believe you dare to let the company''s shares become waste paper!" Jin Wenchen gritted his teeth, he stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled.


    "Thirty million? Do you think thirty million is a lot. In front of 500 million, thirty million is only one tenth."


    500 million?


    The faces of Wu Tian and others suddenly changed.


    If they couldn''t react any more at this moment, then they would be fools.


    The rich businessman who had to invest 500 million yuan in Tongxiang before was the guy in front of him.


    [System Tip: Get a Girl''s Heart]


    ¡¾System Tip: Get...¡¿


    [System task is completed, the host gains 30 skill points]


    [Current remaining skill points of the host: 340]


    Jin Wenchen was completely lost, he looked at Ye Hao: "Who are you?"


    "You can''t afford to offend someone." Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    In the end, Jin Wenchen gave up, called a lawyer, and sold 40% of his shares for 500,000.


    He didn''t dare to gamble, he didn''t dare to gamble with a guy who could easily take out five hundred million.


    At this moment, the beacon company in Tongxiang was completely controlled by Ye Hao.


    Seeing Jin Wenchen leaving with the contract declining, he looked at the young man with a smile on his mouth.


    Others who watched lamented, 30 years in Hedong, 30 years in Hexi.


    It doesn''t take thirty years at all in front of this young man. One afternoon can make you lose everything you once had.


    "Okay. It''s done." Ye Hao returned to the main seat and put the stack of contracts and the postcards he had received in front of the owner of the Wu old museum.


    "Old master, you keep these things. Then you can find a time to collect all their Taekwondo gyms and make them a branch of Wujia Martial Arts Hall. If you have any troubles, just type these business cards. Number, just report my name."


    More than 30 million contracts were so easily handed over to others.


    "A Hao. You are..." The master of Wu Lao Pavilion looked at Ye Hao. At this moment, he couldn''t see through the young man in front of him.


    "I''m just paying a favor." Ye Hao said.


    "Favorites? When did you owe us favors?" Wu Tian said subconsciously.


    But the master of Wu Lao Pavilion reacted. He looked at Ye Hao and shook his head: "You are paying too much. I just told you something I know."


    "But in my opinion, the information you told me is worth it. And I don''t want to see the curtain of traditional martial arts fall. This can be regarded as the meager power of the younger generation." Ye Hao walked to Wu Tian and patted. Pat Wu Tian on the shoulder.


    "Xiao Tiantian, I am your big boss now. You have to treat me with respect in the future."


    Sweetie...


    Wu Tian''s elbow hit Ye Hao''s abdomen, and Ye Hao showed pain.


    "You are Xiao Tiantian, and your whole family is Xiao Tiantian!"


    "Okay. Since it''s Ahao you said so, then we should respect our orders. But then we will report a lot of the martial arts income to you. Then I will let Wu Tian take care of this." The owner''s brows stretched out.


    Ye Hao did not refuse.


    "It''s all over, you guys are still doing there in a daze, don''t hurry up and pack things. Tomorrow you will go to worship the ancestors, you are not allowed to rest until you finish it!" The old curator Wu looked at the disciples in a daze. Hit the ground with a wooden crutch.


    Afterwards, the martial arts center returned to its usual status quo, and even everyone''s face was filled with joy.


    Because the beacon taekwondo hall that has been pressing on their heads is gone, and soon those beacon taekwondo halls will hang their signs of Wujia martial arts hall, just thinking about it is a little excited.


    And during this period of time after the meal, Ye Hao really enjoyed "Yanfu".


    Surrounded by a group of female disciples, surrounded by body fragrance, nephrite jade close to the body, so happy.


    "Brother, why are you so rich? You are not the kind of hidden rich second generation in the novel."


    "Brother, do you lack the secretary assistant, the kind that can warm the bed."


    "Brother Hao, you can help me look at my waist. There is no fat at all. This is what I learned from martial arts. I also learn to dance. I can pose in various poses."


    The Yingyingyan language in her ears even gave Ye Hao an idea, whether to set up a martial arts gym by himself in the future, the kind that specializes in female disciples, just thinking about it makes me very excited.


    "Cough cough. What are you all doing here! Don''t hurry up to practice self-defense, you will have classes after Qingming!" Wu Tian coughed, and the female disciples scattered all around.


    Many people ran away in three steps.


    "I warn you, you are not allowed to attack the female disciple of my martial arts gym." Wu Tian stared at Ye Hao, warning.


    "Should I attack them?" Ye Hao couldn''t laugh or cry and pointed to his body: "Please take a good look, no one knows who is going to attack."


    Looking at Ye Hao, his jacket was thrown on the ground at some point, and the buttons of his shirt were half unbuttoned. Even the belt of his pants was unbuttoned, and the gate was opened wide.


    A bunch of little girls!


    Wu Tian cursed secretly in her heart, but she also knew how attractive the man in front of her was, his martial arts was not weak, his personality was good, the man was okay, and he was a man who spent a lot of money.


    Such a guy is not what the diamond king''s fifth is!


    Can you not let those little girls spring their hearts.


    "Anyway, I warn you not to do anything bad to them." Wu Tian raised his crutches and pointed at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao spread his hands and promised again and again not to attack those female disciples. As for whether they would attack Ye Hao on themselves, there was no guarantee.


    "Where is your grandfather?" Ye Hao looked at the lobby, knowing when the owner of the Wu Lao Pavilion had disappeared.


    "Too much happened today. Grandpa was a little tired, so he went back to his room to rest. By the way, he also asked you to stay in our martial arts gym tonight. There is an empty yard next to my yard, you can live in There." Wu Tian said.


    If she used to, she would never let this man live in her martial arts gym, but what happened today changed the impression of this man in her heart.


    If it''s not so lustful... Maybe he really is a man worth entrusting for life.


    After the female disciples were absent-mindedly training for a while, Wu Tian sent them to the street to get on the bus back to school.


    Most of them are school students, and they still have to go back to school at night.


    Ye Hao is lying in the room arranged by Wu Tian. Although there are no TVs, the antique room is still very good, giving people a sense of peace of mind.


    Step on


    Ye Hao''s ears moved slightly, and he could hear the sound of footsteps outside, and the sound should be a girl.


    Isn''t it true that a girl will attack at night?


    So, should I resist or not? This is a very tangled question.


    [System task, leave the woman who will enter the room in the room for one night. Skill points: 10¡¿


    The task of losing skill points in the sky.


    Ye Hao lay on the bed and pretended to sleep, first to see who came in.


    With the sound of the wooden door being pushed open, a dark figure walked in.

 Chapter 645： Black sweet night attack

    "Fell asleep?"


    A soft female voice muttered, and then the footsteps gradually approached the head of the bed.


    After a long time, the woman who approached didn''t make any movement, only a slight breathing and the feeling of being watched.


    "Unexpectedly, our master sister also likes night attacks."


    The light of the mobile phone shone on the face of the approaching woman, and the scared woman stepped back and fell to the ground with a plop.


    "Since it is the request of the master sister, then I will reluctantly agree."


    "Come on, don''t pity me because I am a delicate flower."


    Ye Hao lay on the bed with his hands spread out, and fell on the bed as if he had resigned.


    "Deadly... Whoops."


    A curse was accompanied by a cry.


    Ye Hao got up, he saw Wu Tian rubbing her bandaged thigh, with a painful expression on her face.


    "Did you fall?" Ye Hao got up and tried to help Wu Tian.


    But Wu Tian pushed away with an arm.


    "Nonsense, don''t touch me. You are deliberately scary!"


    "Why didn''t you just come in without knocking at the door? I thought it was a little girl who had a spring heart and wanted to have a happy joy."


    "Go away." Wu Tian stared at Ye Hao.


    "Okay, stop making trouble. I will help you up. I will help you look at the wound. If you fall into a problem, maybe you won''t be able to practice qigong in the future."


    Wu Tian, ??who was not happy at first, heard Ye Hao''s words and honestly asked Ye Hao to support herself on the bed.


    "You said that you are so true. Why did you come to me in the middle of the night. I didn''t walk out without a cane. I didn''t know that I was a wounded."


    Ye Hao squatted down, reaching for Wu Tian''s shoes, ready to take off.


    Sensitive Wu Tian shrank her legs subconsciously, but she pulled the wound, and her face showed pain.


    "I want to check the wound for you, your bandages are tied to your ankles, how can I show you without taking off your shoes?" Ye Hao said helplessly.


    Wu Tian did not speak, and Ye Hao went to take off her shoes again.


    The shoes were taken off.


    The feet in front of me are not that kind of white jade, let alone charming nephrite.


    There are many wounds and thick calluses on it.


    It can even be said that this is not like a normal woman''s feet at all.


    "Is it ugly?" Wu Tian said in a low voice.


    Ye Hao shook his head, then recovered his senses and slowly untied the bandage tied to Wu Tian''s leg, exposing the scab that had already formed.


    This was left during the battle against the underworld on Tianmu Mountain.


    Wu Tian doesn''t have the abnormal sacred healing technique like Ye Hao''s. Even if this kind of wound has golden medicine, it will take a hundred days to break the muscles and bones. This is already a relatively fast recovery.


    "People who practice martial arts don''t care about their appearance. On the contrary, your legs are very beautiful, long, wheat-yellow, without a trace of fat, tight and elastic. If you wear black silk stockings, It''s a naked temptation. But I still like that kind of garter socks."


    Wu Tian was very moved when she heard Ye Hao''s words at first, but what was behind her, seeing Ye Hao''s hands on her feet, the strange feeling of being touched by the opposite **** of the same age made her face a little red.


    "Strap your head!" Wu Tian grabbed the pillow beside him and slammed it on Ye Hao''s head.


    "Hey, don''t move. There is no problem with your wound, but I have a special massage method that can promote your blood circulation and speed up your wound recovery. Do you want to try it." Ye Hao looked at Wu Tian.


    Wu Tian looked at Ye Hao suspiciously: "Don''t you want to take advantage of me?"


    "You consider me who I am. You don''t even look at your juniors when they are turning around me. They are all taking advantage of me. When did I take advantage of them!" Ye Hao called injustice.


    Wu Tian hesitated.


    "All right. You...how do you press it?" Wu Tian asked.


    "If you are lying on my bed, I will just press your injured leg. If you still have injuries elsewhere, I can also press it for you." Ye Hao cast a sweet look in your eyes.


    "Except for the legs, if you dare to touch me anywhere else, I will chop you off!" Wu Tian threatened Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shrugged: "It''s okay, I can also play with this leg..."


    The last words were stared at by Wu Tian''s ferocious eyes, and Ye Hao swallowed them back.


    Wu Tian lay on the bed, feeling Ye Hao''s hand pinching on her leg, which made her a little uncomfortable, and most of all, he could feel the warmth of his palm, as if there was still a wave coming into her body. .


    It''s so comfortable, and Wu Tian yells out of comfort.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Unable to hold back for a while, Wu Tian yelled out, and she buried her hot face on the pillow.


    In order to alleviate the current embarrassment, Wu Tian said aloud.


    "You...is this the Qi of Refining Realm...?"


    "Ok."


    Ye Hao nodded, the qi in the refining realm has a very good conditioning effect on the human body, which is why the martial artist in the refining realm has a longer lifespan.


    Generally, if there is no injury, a martial artist in the Qi Refining Realm can generally live to a hundred years old.


    And being able to break through to the innate is said to be able to live to two hundred years old!


    That is already approaching the limit that human science thinks. As for whether there are really two hundred-year-old monsters, it is unknown.


    "What''s the difference between the Qi Refining Realm and the Refining Power Realm?" When talking about martial arts, Wu Tian raised his curiosity.


    After all, there is a martial artist in the refining realm next to it, it is rare to have such an opportunity.


    Ye Hao also knows everything. In fact, he doesn''t know much about cultivation. The improvement in his strength is attributed to the system and he can only tell Wu Tian how he feels.


    During the period, Wu Tian would also make comfortable shouts from time to time, but perhaps because of the conversation, she did not care so much.


    "That''s right. You haven''t said yet, why are you coming to me in the middle of the night? You don''t really want to attack me at night, or... You do it again, this time I won''t resist?" Ye Hao grinned. Asked while standing on his legs.


    "Oh, I almost forgot." Wu Tian leaned over and pulled out a yellow cloth from his jacket pocket. It was very old and looked a little old.


    As for the second half of the sentence, Wu Tian subconsciously ignored it.


    "Grandpa said that you helped our Wu family a lot this time. He roughly guessed why you came to Tongxiang. This map may be able to help you."


    map?


    Ye Hao took the map and spread it directly on Wu Tian''s back, looking at the map while continuing to pinch his legs.


    The lines on the map are a bit blurry, but it does look like a map, but I don''t understand what map it is at all. There are many lines.


    "My grandfather said. You are here for the treasures of Wuzhen, but it is a legend from a long time ago. Legend has it that a dragon fell in Wuzhen hundreds of years ago. The dragon was full of treasures, but it disappeared. I went to Wuzhen and disappeared."


    "Some people say that this dragon treasure was buried underground in Wuzhen, but many people have digged it out and found no treasure at all. So I advise you to die as soon as possible."


    Wu Tian, ??who was lying on the bed, did not notice Ye Hao''s gleaming eyes behind him.


    Legend of Long Bao? Emerald treasure? There must be some connection!

 Chapter 646： A trace of kindness, a hundredfold repayment

    "Ok¡­¡­"


    "what¡­¡­"


    Outside the courtyard, on the wall, a creeping black shadow kept paying attention to the situation inside the house, and the sound of the woman''s breathlessness was endless.


    Buzzing


    Something shook at Black Shadow''s waist, and his figure disappeared above the eaves.


    The window of the house in the yard opened a gap, and Ye Hao looked at the eaves out, a faint smile on his mouth.


    He closed the window and returned to the room, looking at Wu Tian, ??who was already asleep on the bed.


    Now that she was asleep, Ye Hao did not interrupt her to rest.


    Holding the map by himself, he walked to the side table and looked at the map carefully. He took out his mobile phone while searching for something while checking the map.


    I don''t know when the sky is already bright.


    ¡¾Complete the system task, get 10 skill points¡¿


    [Host¡¯s current skill points: 350]


    Wu Tian opened her eyes slightly. She slept so comfortably last night, and even gave her a feeling of letting go of pressure for years.


    But I didn''t seem to have a rest in my house last night.


    brush


    Wu Tian woke up instantly, sat up from the bed, and checked her body for the first time.


    Except for the shoes being taken off, the clothes on his body are intact.


    Damn, I asked that guy to massage myself last night, how come I fell asleep here when I pressed it down!


    I fell asleep unsuspectingly in a man¡¯s room, which made Wu Tian a little scared to think about it, but it seemed that the guy didn¡¯t do anything to herself, which changed Wu Tian¡¯s impression of Ye Hao a lot. .


    Wu Tian looked into the room, but did not find Ye Hao.


    It''s strange how this guy disappeared early in the morning.


    "Brother Hao. I bought breakfast, do you want to eat something?" At this moment, a girl came outside the house.


    Tao Fangyuan!


    Wu Tian''s eyes were wide open. This girl usually comes to the martial arts gym at eight or nine o''clock. Today, the sun came out from the west, and she came to the martial arts gym so early!


    The heart of this girl Sima Zhao is known to everyone!


    No, if you let her see that she was staying in Ye Hao''s room, she wouldn''t know what to do at that time.


    Wu Tian hurriedly put on her shoes and wanted to leave this place of right and wrong after Tao Fangyuan came in.


    "Brother Hao, haven''t you woken up yet? Then I opened the door myself?" Tao Fangyuan was already standing at the door.


    Wu Tian was about to jump out of the window and leave, but when she walked by the table in the house, she was attracted by a handwritten book on the table.


    The words on the books are so beautiful that anyone who sees them can''t help but wonder.


    And Wu Tian is not concerned about these, but the words written on the cover.


    [Han Yue internal strength]


    Internal strength?


    Wu Tian picked up the book.


    Snapped


    At this moment, the door of the room was opened.


    "Brother Hao, I..." Tao Fangyuan opened the door, just to see Wu Tian standing beside the table.


    "Sister, why are you here! This isn''t Brother Hao''s room, don''t you..."


    Tao Fangyuan lightly covered her mouth, looking at the room, the messy bed, the messy clothes on the senior sister, the red mark on her knees, and all this...


    It seems to be so similar to the scene described in the novel movie.


    "Fangyuan, it''s not what you think..." Wu Tian hurriedly wanted to explain, but Tao Fangyuan blushed.


    "Senior Sister. Although I also like Brother Hao quite a bit, if you like it, then I will let you. After all, you are my favorite senior sister."


    "By the way, Senior Sister, your leg injury is still not healed. There are some things you should not do more."


    After speaking, Tao Fangyuan ran out of the yard.


    Wu Tian couldn''t laugh or cry, she looked at her knees.


    It was last night that I was lying on the bed for a long time, causing the red mark on my knees, not what the girl thought.


    But now it''s no use she wants to explain.


    Wu Tian looked back at the book in her hand, her eyes became serious, and she quickly left the room.


    In the lobby of the martial arts hall, the master of Wu Lao Hall got up early to breathe and practice exercises here. Although his health is not well, some basic practice masters have not let go.


    "grandfather!"


    Hearing Wu Tian''s call, the master of Wu Lao Pavilion turned around and saw Wu Tian trotting towards him.


    "Tian''er, your legs?" The owner of Wu Tian looked at Wu Tian''s unbandaged feet in surprise.


    "My leg?" Wu Tian realized that the movement of her thigh was much better than before, without the painful feeling, but she was still a little weak.


    "My leg injury has healed a lot, maybe the kid massaged me last night..."


    Speaking of this, Wu Tian found that her grandfather''s eyes looked ambiguous.


    "Grandpa, what do you think!" Wu Tian gave grandpa a blank look, and then handed over the book in her hand.


    "Let''s not talk about the leg injury. Look at this thing, that guy left it. When I got up in the morning, I found him missing, so I left this book."


    "Get up in the morning?" Wu Laoguan''s mouth raised a joking smile, but Wu Tian slapped his fist a few times, and finally he was honest.


    "Ahem."


    The owner of Wu Lao Pavilion returned to his usual appearance, took the secret book in Wu Tian''s hand, and opened a glance.


    Wu Tian found that Grandpa''s arms were shaking.


    "grandfather?"


    "Ahao gave this to you?" The owner of Wu old curator looked at Wu Tian and asked.


    It should be him. He was the only one in the house last night. Wu Dessert nodded.


    "Who on earth is he? He can actually get such exquisite internal skills." The owner of Wu Lao Guan looked at the secret book in his hand for a long time, and returned the secret book to Wu Tian.


    "Tian''er, I told you before about the importance of internal strength to a martial artist. Long ago, all martial arts families would have their own internal skills. This is like the foundation of a house."


    "But because of the changes of the times, many inner strength mental methods have been lost. In our Wu family, no one has practiced inner strength for a hundred years."


    "Starting from today, you have to practice this inner strength with your heart. With your talent, you will definitely be able to break through to the refining realm in a short time, and even have the opportunity to rush to the refining realm!"


    "Remember. This is an opportunity for our Wujia Martial Arts Hall!"


    The owner of Wu Lao Museum solemnly told Wu Tian.


    Hearing this grandfather''s words, Wu Tian understood the importance of this book.


    "But... but this thing is so important, why did that guy give it to me?" Wu Tian asked suspiciously.


    The owner of Wu Lao Pavilion smiled and shook his head: "A trace of kindness, a hundredfold repayment. A Hao, this young man is extraordinary, not something in the pool. Because of the drawing I asked you to pass to him last night, he gave us this A big gift. Ashamed of receiving it."


    "Tian''er, remember. If he has any needs in the future, our Wujia Martial Arts Hall must not refuse!"


    "Yes." Wu Tiantou grabbed the book in his hand.


    She knew that this book was a shortcut that Ye Hao gave her in martial arts. But where did he go early in the morning?

 Chapter 647： Undercurrent of Tongxiang

    Rain in the Qingming Festival.


    There was a light rain in Tongxiang early in the morning, pouring on those who were preparing to go up the mountain to sweep the tomb.


    In the past two days, Tongxiang has also returned to its former peace. Most of the people who filed in before left yesterday.


    Those people came for the emerald treasure, but because of the thunderous actions of the underworld, these people were discouraged. Of course, their own lives were more important than unknown treasures.


    "Team Zhou. Everything is ready."


    Several black cars parked under the hotel.


    Zhou Huimin''s team of Zhou came out of the hotel holding an umbrella. She looked around and whispered: "Go."


    "Team Zhou, did we really leave like this? Don''t care about the treasures of Tongxiang?" A team leader Huang said unwillingly.


    "What can we do if we don''t leave? Everyone from the big families has gone to the building. Could we let us grab food from the hands of the local people?" Team Zhou shook his head, put away the umbrella and got on the car.


    Others also left the hotel one after another and got in their cars, slowly drove out of the hotel, and drove towards the main road leaving Tongxiang.


    A mopping waiter in the hotel glanced at the leaving vehicle and pulled the corner of his collar.


    "Report. The people in the hotel have already evacuated, and the last group of dragons have also evacuated."


    ##


    Inside an ancient building in Wuzhen.


    "It''s all gone. Now there is no existence that can threaten us in Tongxiang." A masked man walked out and looked at the few people in the lobby.


    "It''s all gone? Not sure, if I remember correctly, there is still a troublesome guy staying in Wuzhen. Don''t we solve that guy?" A man angrily punched the chair with his fist.


    This person is the night travel god, and beside him is sitting the sun travel god.


    "I know the contradiction between you and him, and I know that he is very troublesome for us. But according to our informant''s report, this person is not a threat to us now."


    The masked man said faintly: "Moreover, he is in trouble, we don''t need to care about him."


    "But..." Yeyoushen still differed.


    "Okay. Now the thing we need to pay attention to is the emerald treasure, this kid can wait until we finish the matter before us before processing." A voice came from the side curtain.


    Everyone in the room was quiet and stopped talking.


    "After all those people leave Tongxiang, we will set off." The voice of the curtain came.


    Everyone half kneeled on the ground.


    "Yes."


    #


    The drizzle did not mean to stop, and the sky began to darken slowly.


    In a place called Guanhe.


    At this time, he was surrounded by some people in uniforms.


    Several couples approached with umbrellas.


    "Sir, I''m sorry. The front is undergoing routine maintenance and will not be open to the public for a short time." A man in uniform stopped the couple.


    The lovers whispered, turned and left.


    And all the intersections that enter here have been placed, and the construction is underway in front of it, the words please detour.


    At night, the rain finally stopped.


    Dozens of people in black walked to a bank of Guanhe, and in the darkness, hundreds of people in black were on guard.


    "It''s eleven o''clock now." Ye Youshen checked his watch.


    "Several adults should be coming. How is the sentry arrangement?" Riyoushen asked.


    Ye Youshen looked around, and he pointed to the other side of the river and behind him: "Within a radius of two hundred meters from the center of this area, our people are guarding it. It can be guaranteed that no one can approach here."


    "That''s good. There can be no slippage in the action tonight." Riyou Shen said in a deep voice: "Now everything is ready, only a few adults."


    As time passed bit by bit, the water of the Guanhe River began to recede slowly, revealing a wet beach.


    At this moment, several black cars drove in.


    Day and night, the travel **** looked at each other and walked up quickly.


    The door of a car was opened, and a pair of black leather boots came out and stepped on the ground.


    "Welcome to Mr. J." Day and Night You Shen stepped forward, leaning slightly.


    J looked around, ignored the two people in front of him, and walked towards the black car behind him.


    The black car behind did not open the door for a long time, J walked to the back seat window and knocked on the window frowning.


    The window shook down, revealing a middle-aged man with his arms around a pretty little girl. The man¡¯s hands even reached into the little girl¡¯s clothes.


    There was a flash of boredom in J''s eyes.


    "The people in your underworld are like this. No wonder the climate can''t be achieved for thousands of years."


    J''s words didn''t irritate the man at all. The middle-aged man raised his head, and a strawberry was planted on his neck, and under the strawberry was a black tattoo, which looked like a ghost.


    As the man''s mood slowly stabilized, the ghost tattoo slowly disappeared, as if it had never existed.


    "Our people in the underworld are always free and accustomed to life. Life is short and happy in time. Is there anything wrong with this?" The man licked his lips and squinted at the little girl next to him.


    "Little cute, are you right?"


    The little girl smiled charmingly: "Of course. Are you a fool if you don''t do happy things?"


    The little girl also cast a wink at J: "Do you want this handsome guy to come together?"


    J said with a cold face: "It''s almost time. If the mission fails, you should know the consequences."


    The man waved his hand: "I know, there is still half an hour before noon. Give me another ten minutes, don''t bother me during that time."


    After speaking, the man rolled up the car window.


    Then the car began to shake violently, groaning unceasingly, even a few meters away.


    And those ghost-faced people seemed to be used to it, not moving.


    "Is the Hades in your underworld like this?"


    J turned around and looked at the day and night wandering **** behind him: "If this is the case, I have to consider whether to go back and tell my master to rethink the cooperation with your underworld."


    The night travel **** smiled silently.


    "Mr. J is an international person, and may not know our prefecture. Our Lord Hades has special hobbies."


    "Laughter? I think your Hades was hollowed out by alcohol." J took a cigar out of his pocket, lit it and took a sip.


    There was a chill in the eyes of the **** of day travel.


    "Mr. J, we can assume that you haven''t heard this. But please be careful next time. If you meet our adult, you may not be able to stand now."


    "Humph."


    J didn''t speak any more, just smoking a cigar.


    More than ten minutes later, the shaking car stopped.


    The man got off the car and changed into a clean suit.


    The driver got out of the driver''s seat and silently dragged out a pale, half-dressed girl from the back seat. At this moment, the girl had a thin face, her eyes were dull, and she was no longer angry.


    The driver dragged the girl aside, took a small bottle from his pocket and spilled it on the girl. Then the girl''s body began to slowly melt, turning into a pool of black water on the ground.

 Chapter 648： Ten Hades

    The man looked at J who was smoking a cigar, and he held out two fingers.


    "Come on."


    J hesitated for a moment, and took out the cigarette box with the cigar from his pocket, and was about to take one out of it, but he didn''t expect to be taken away by the man in front of him at lightning speed.


    The man took a cigar out of the cigarette box, put it on the tip of his nose and smelled it.


    "Authentic Cuban cigars, not bad, not bad."


    Faced with the man in front of him, the **** of the sun on the side, without the arrogance of the past, obediently took out a lighter and lit the cigarette in his hand.


    Then, while smoking a cigar, the man put the box of cigarettes directly into his pocket.


    This makes J''s eyelids slightly raised.


    "Mr. J, right? I don''t seem to have introduced myself." The man stretched out his hand to J with a smile.


    "Netherworld, one of the Ten Hades, Ten Hades."


    J looked at the hand stretched out by King Ten Hades, and when he thought of what these hands might have done just now, he felt disgust in his heart, but he still stretched out his hand, shook it lightly, and let it go.


    "Ghost, head of Asia, J."


    The Ten Hades spit out a smoke ring: "A cigarette after the incident is happy like a fairy."


    "It''s almost noon, are your people here yet."


    J clapped his hands, and three people came over.


    All three of them wear masks, one looks a little older in front, and the other two, a man and a woman, behind.


    "grown ups."


    The three said respectfully.


    "What about things." J said in a deep voice.


    The older person took out a book from his arms and handed it over, but J did not accept it.


    "Just tell us where things are."


    "Yes. According to the information I got from this jade secret book, the jade treasure is hidden in this Guanhe River. Two times a year when the yin atmosphere is at its peak, the seawater of Guanhe River will ebb."


    "After low tide, a small island will appear in the middle of the Guan River, and the entrance to the emerald treasure is on the island. But remember, the emerald treasure will be closed before the sun appears at three o''clock in the morning."


    "According to ancient records, even the inborn masters will not even want to get out of it at that time, unless you wait until the next time when the Yin Qi is at its peak. This is why no one can usually enter."


    The man explained.


    J and Ten Hades looked at each other and stared at the middle of the river together.


    "At that time, the Lord of Ten Hades, please protect us on the shore. I will take people down to search and search for treasures." J said in a deep voice.


    "Don''t bother me, brother. Let me do this dangerous thing." Ten Hades smiled cheerfully.


    The two looked at each other again, their eyes filled with distrust.


    It is impossible for both parties to let the other side down, after all, if the other side took the opportunity to get something and hide it, wouldn''t it be a disadvantage for myself.


    "Forget it. Since we all act together, then we will go down together. But some people must be left on the shore." J looked at the three people behind him.


    "You follow me and you two stay on the shore."


    J pointed to the older man, and a man and a woman remained on the shore.


    "this is okay."


    Ten Hades also agreed with J''s approach and raised his hand.


    In addition to the day and night wandering gods, two more masked men and women appeared.


    "Go down with me day and night, you two stay, and lead someone to take charge here. No one is allowed to get close, and offenders are killed." This time King Ten Hades revealed a murderous look, completely similar to the one who just talked and laughed Different.


    "Yes."


    The four took orders.


    "Mr. J, in addition, I will take some people down. After all, if there are a lot of treasures. It is impossible for us to bring them up. And there are only three hours. We must hurry up." Ten Hades proposed.


    J didn''t refuse this, and it was just in case to bring some men down.


    Then they waited for the time to come, and waited not to disappoint them.


    A small island protruding soon appeared in the Guanhe River due to low tide.


    "Let''s go up!" They boarded the small island in the boat that had been prepared.


    At this moment, due to low tide, the small island only exposed about five or six square meters, and most people still stayed on the boat and waited.


    "What should I do next?" J looked at the man holding the Emerald Secret Tome.


    The man took out a few pieces of emeralds from his waist, then took out a flashlight and irradiated them on the ground. He quickly found four small holes and stuffed four pieces of emeralds the size of a fist.


    Buzzing


    The island began to shake, an abnormal picture appeared, and the entire island began to surface quickly, until it was almost ten square meters before it stopped.


    "The intersection is here. But it takes two masters of the Qi Refining Realm to open it." The man pointed to a black stone pressed against the island.


    If Ye Hao saw this stone, he would exclaim, it was obsidian jade.


    "Let''s come." Ten Hades looked at J.


    The two walked to the side of the boulder, and they worked hard together.


    A wrinkle appeared on J''s face: "It''s quite heavy."


    As he said, there was a breath of gas in his hand.


    At the same time, the Ten Hades on the side did not leave his hands, a black air appeared on his palm.


    The black stone was pushed away.


    A two-person wide tunnel appeared in front of everyone.


    J and Ten Hades looked at each other.


    "go!"


    Several people entered it one after another with flashlights, and then a group of ghost-faced people carrying empty backpacks also stepped into it.


    ashore.


    J and Ten Hades respectively left the man and woman standing in place.


    "It''s quite lively here, so many people, are you holding a bonfire party?" A voice came from the dark night. The trunk of a black car was kicked away, and a person sat leisurely on the trunk.


    "Who!" All the ghost faces took out their guns and pointed them at the person who suddenly appeared.


    When the two pairs of a man and a woman saw the man, their eyes showed different colors.


    "Ye Hao!"


    Ye Hao heard the shouts and looked at the two pairs of men and women in surprise, but because they both wore masks and couldn''t see their looks.


    "It seems that you know me." Ye Hao jumped out of the car and twisted his neck, hiding in the trunk for too long, making him uncomfortable.


    I''m not afraid of the muzzle pointing at me all around.


    "Since we all know each other, why wear a mask? Just take it off."


    The four people did not move, but they all took out their weapons.


    Ye Hao also felt a few hatred eyes.


    "Don''t want to pick it? You seem to have grudges with me, then I''ll pick it myself." Ye Hao''s mouth was filled with a smile.


    ...


    Outside Tongxiang, inside an extended business sedan.


    Murong Feng and Murong Yunhai both held red wine glasses, their faces a little red.


    Sitting opposite are Nangong Fengyi and Nangong Zhanbo, and Nangong Ziqiong.


    "Brother Zhanbo is really arrogantly entertaining. When we arrive in Suzhou, I must let my fellow show the friendship of the landlord." Murongfeng smiled.


    Murong Yunhai looked at Nangong Ziqiong with both eyes.


    "Sister Ziqiong, waiting for Suzhou. I will show you the beautiful scenery of Suzhou."


    Nangong Fengyi and Nangong Zhanbo looked at each other, and Nangong Ziqiong put down their mobile phones at this moment.


    "Brother Murong, I''m sorry. Suzhou may not be able to go temporarily." Nangong Zhanbo said.


    Murongfeng was taken aback for a moment: "What''s wrong? We should not be in Suzhou soon. Seven or eight hours have passed since we started in the afternoon."


    "We set off for seven or eight hours. But we have been wandering around Tongxiang, and next, we will rush back to Tongxiang." Nangong Fengyi said, pressing the button next to it.


    I can''t see the outside window is slowly lowered.


    At this moment, a dazzling photo next to Murong Fengjiu woke up instantly. Welcome to Tongxiang!

 Chapter 649： Familiar four

    "What''s going on?" Murong Feng watched with a gloomy face as the convoy drove into the boundary of Tongxiang again, and several convoys and dozens of vehicles came out beside him.


    Several of them are still running side by side with their cars.


    "Mr. Nangong. We have been waiting for you for a long time."


    The windows of the side-by-side car slowly rolled down, revealing the person sitting inside.


    Zhou Huimin, Team Zhou!


    "Team Zhou, I''m sorry, we are late." Nangong Fengyi smiled lightly.


    "It''s better to come early than to come by coincidence. Just now we have solved all the secret whistle in Tongxiang."


    The window of another car also rolled down, revealing the person in the car, Yang Yanhua.


    Sitting next to Yang Yanhua were also Duan Yuncheng with a wry smile, and Ye Erye, who closed his eyes and meditation.


    "What are you?" Murong Feng was completely stunned.


    These people shouldn''t have left Tongxiang anymore, why are they all coming out at this time.


    "It turns out that you don''t know what''s going on, Mr. Murong, then my heart is more balanced. I thought I was the only one in the stock." Duan Yuncheng exhaled and shook his head helplessly.


    Murong Feng and Murong Yunhai in the car were still at a loss. All this happened too suddenly.


    "Brother Murong, I''m sorry. Because of some special relationships, we have to hide these. But our starting point is good." Nangong Fengyi said.


    It took a long time for Murong Feng''s emotions to calm down, and he looked at the people on both sides of the car.


    He looked at Nangong Zhanbo sternly: "Brother Zhanbo, what the **** is going on? I hope you can explain it clearly to me!"


    Nangong Zhanbo looked at Murong Peak.


    "In fact, this is a plan of our secret organization. Because of the previous attacks by the underworld against us, we think that there must be the eyeliner of the underworld among us. And now the strength of the underworld is above us, the enemy is in the dark, I am bright, this Many factors have made us very disadvantaged."


    "So we went the other way, and we counted. Let the people in the underworld think we really withdrew from Tongxiang, and then kill them with a carbine at the last time."


    Murong Feng frowned: "Why don''t we know this plan? Are you suspecting that our Murong family will fail?"


    Nangong Fengyi shook her head and said apologetically, "No. We are really just in case. Only a few people know this specific plan. Yang Yanhua, and us. Ye Erye, Duan Yuncheng, and Murong brothers. Do not know at all."


    "It''s not that we are targeting you, it''s really just in case."


    Murong Yunhai thought of something and looked at Yang Yanhua on the other car: "Then you were acting with us at the dining table before? Didn''t you really want to leave?"


    Yang Yanhua took out a spear, her eyes were wary.


    "The children of the Yang family have never been a scumbag. Our Yang family has produced many famous generals since ancient times. There are countless battles with the underworld. It can be said that we have feuds with them. We will run away? Shit."


    Murong Feng secretly said in his heart that he was negligent.


    In the Shirao Club, there is no one who has the most solidarity with the Dragon Group than the Yang Family. The Yang Family is also a well-known General Menhu clan, how could they escape.


    "Even if we want to kill them back? But we don''t even know where they are now?" Murong Feng asked suspiciously.


    Nangong Ziqiong, who hadn''t spoken for a long time, took out her mobile phone. On the screen of her mobile phone was a location map, and in the middle of the map was a flashing dot.


    "Wuzhen Guanhe! Ye Hao is waiting for us there. He is the mastermind behind all these plans."


    Ye Hao...


    Murong Feng was completely stunned. He never thought that a person he had never seen before turned out to be the initiator of all this.


    Although he heard that he defeated Murong Yunhai, he knew that Murong Yunhai''s strength was flashy, and it was not surprising that someone would appear to defeat him.


    But he was able to come up with such a plan.


    "Go ahead at full speed. I have ordered the local police to give us martial law all the way. Within ten minutes, we must reach Wuzhen Guanhe!" Nangong Zhanbo solemnly ordered.


    Because there was a person waiting for them, and that person was facing an unknown number of ghost faces from the underworld.


    Ye Hao wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood foam. Seventy-two soul chaser blades were stained with blood and suspended around him.


    And the surrounding ground was covered with the corpses of ghost-faced people and Karto, at least hundreds of them.


    Blood has been spilled on the beach, and this extraordinary color is clothed in the night.


    "I didn''t expect it to be you guys."


    Ye Hao looked at the few people whose masks had been "taken off" by him, and he really gave him a big "surprise". He had no idea that three of the four people in front of him were all his "acquaintances." "


    "Wang Zihao, Jiang Yue. I didn''t expect that the two of you are still alive, and you will become what you are now." Ye Hao first looked at a couple of men and women.


    This couple is brought by J.


    And they are Ye Hao''s high school classmates, Wang Zihao and Jiang Yue.


    For these two people, Ye Hao almost forgot their existence.


    After the overthrow of the Haicheng Wang Family Group, the two people disappeared without a trace. At that time, he thought that the two people were either dead or fleeing where he was afraid of his revenge.


    As a result, I never thought that they not only became martial artists, but their strength at the moment had reached the early stage of the Qi Refining Realm. If it were not for certain that the two in front of them were really Wang Zihao and Jiang Yue.


    It''s really hard to believe that this is true. Did they fall off the cliff and inherit what martial arts master''s legacy?


    "Ye Hao. The vengeance of genocide is not shared, I swear that I will take your life! No matter what I pay!" Wang Zihao stared at Ye Hao angrily.


    What is the purpose of enduring the pain? Isn''t it just to get revenge on the person in front of you?


    Ye Hao turned his head and squinted at the man on the other side.


    "Qiu Chunlong, it turns out that you didn''t die in Tianmu Mountain. A dog from the local mansion came out? The Qiu family?"


    The man with black lines all over his body at this moment is the former dignified Qiu family, and the smile on his face is very crazy at this moment.


    "Ye Hao. You ruined everything about me, it''s you! Why did you show up? If you don''t show up, I will be a genius!" Qiu Chunlong looked at Ye Hao madly.


    This guy is really crazy.


    "Then who will be the rest of you?" Ye Hao looked at the remaining woman, dressed in black, barely revealing her whole body, and her strength was still in the middle stage of the Qi Refining Realm.


    The strongest of the four people in front of them is Qiu Chunlong, in the middle stage of the refining realm, and the bonus of the Ghost Vein Jue.


    The four Qi refining realms, coupled with the group of ghost-faced people and card disciples around, were really a bit troublesome, and Ye Hao was a little tired of parrying.


    "Ye Hao. You came here by yourself today to snare yourself. There is a way to heaven, you don''t go, and there is no way to hell!" Wang Zihao clenched his fists, his veins seemed to pop out.


    "I''m alone?" Ye Hao smiled softly: "Who said I''m the only one here."


    Touching a huge figure fell from the sky, knocking up a large patch of dust.

 Chapter 650： Bloody Battle at Guanhe

    Behind the dust, a swift figure ran from a distance, and while running, he kept attacking the ghost-faced people with weapons in his hands.


    "shooting!"


    The ghost faces raised their guns and shot at the running man.


    "Ah~"


    The bullet that flew out was suddenly shocked by an ultrasonic wave and fell to the ground. Many people''s eardrums were shocked with blood.


    "Brother Ye. Here we are!"


    A rocky man roared, and at the same time, he fisted the ghost face man who was dumbfounded by him.


    "These are abilities!" Wang Zihao frowned and raised his guard.


    At the same time, Jiang Yue picked up the phone and exclaimed: "It''s not good. There is news that people from several families and Dragon Group who originally left Tongxiang have suddenly returned. We set up a secret post outside Tongxiang. It was solved unconsciously."


    "They will be here in five minutes!"


    Wang Zihao''s face was even more ugly, he stared at Ye Hao: "You are here to delay time on purpose!"


    "Congratulations on your answer. But there is no reward." Ye Hao snapped his fingers, and he looked at the hole on the island: "It seems that the jade treasure is there. The description on the map is indeed correct."


    "Brother Ye. We haven''t seen the broken picture for so long, so how do you know that it is here?" Xue Shitou, who was fighting with the ghost face man, asked loudly.


    "When you go back, you''ll know if you find a hydrographic map of Wuzhen, Tongxiang. It''s not the time to talk about this, let''s get the people here first."


    Seventy-two soul chasing blades shot out, Ye Hao''s body violently approached the woman with a mask on her face.


    He knew three of the four, but he wanted to see who the last one would be.


    The mysterious woman saw Ye Hao''s thoughts, and she backed away quickly.


    At the same time, Qiu Chunlong, Wang Zihao and Jiang Yue on both sides rushed forward.


    "Go away!"


    Ye Hao shouted, his eyes turned blood red, and the qi in his body was like an explosion, sweeping towards the side.


    The three of them halted and flew backwards towards the outside.


    Ye Hao could feel that among these four people, except for the woman wearing the mask at the moment who was in the real middle stage of Qi Refining Realm, the realms of the other three were very strange.


    Qiu Chunlong relied on the Guimai Jue to make it quickly, similar to Murong Yunhai, flashy.


    And Wang Zihao and Jiang Yue are even more strange. They have the strength of the middle stage of the Qi Refining Realm, but they don''t have the Qi of the Refining Realm. This is like a long spear whose tip is blunt.


    That''s why they couldn''t resist Ye Hao''s relationship.


    "Let me see who you are!" Ye Hao attacked with his right hand and had already hit the woman''s body. Several soul chaser blades blocked her retreat.


    The woman couldn''t hide, she had no choice but to bite the bullet. She raised her palms and made a move to Ye Hao.


    After a few moves, Ye Hao took a few steps back and suddenly stopped moving, his eyes fixed on the woman under the mask.


    "Chiba bergamot!"


    You can hear the slight breathing under the woman''s mask. If it weren''t for the few strokes just now, she couldn''t stop Ye Hao''s attack.


    And Ye Hao recognized those moves, it was Ye Family''s Chiba Buddha Hand!


    At this moment, the other three people appeared next to Ye Hao again, surrounding Ye Hao.


    But Ye Hao ignored them, staring at the woman in front of him.


    "who are you!"


    The woman didn''t speak, but just put on Chiba Buddha''s hands.


    "Go together!"


    Qiu Chunlong let out a loud shout, and the four of them went up at the same time this time.


    The five people fought together, and Ye Hao''s attack was always focused on the woman. He stared at her tightly, and even tried to remove the mask from her face several times in spite of other people''s attacks.


    But with one enemy four, it still made Ye Hao a little difficult.


    "Captain, do we want to help Brother Ye?" A Yue panted and walked to the side of Xue Shitou, back to back with Xue Shitou.


    "The battle over there is equivalent to the D-class ability person. Let''s go over there. Let Brother Ye be a burden. Just take care of ourselves. How many times can your ultrasound be used." Xue Shitou smiled bitterly. Fighting over there.


    Such an attack, even with his petrified body, would be difficult to resist a few times.


    Petrification does not mean invincibility. If the opponent attacks terror, they can even break the stone.


    "Cough...it won''t take a few times. My throat is almost hoarse. Ah ah ah~~" There was another gunshot, and A Yue shouted immediately, blocking the bullet rain that came.


    But obviously the power is not as strong as before.


    "Would you like a box of golden voice." Tian Su''s figure appeared beside A Yue and the others, and the sweat on Tian Su''s body had soaked his clothes.


    This is the weakness of the ability, although the power is very powerful, but the continuity is very poor, the most feared is the protracted battle.


    "You keep it for yourself. When will the Zhou team come, we can''t last long." A Yue panted.


    "It''s probably coming soon."


    The three people in the ability group barely resisted the attacks of the surrounding ghost faces.


    At this moment, it has been a cup of tea since J''s people entered the crypt.


    …ç…ç…ç


    Suddenly, there were four gunshots in the dark night, and several black cars rushed through the roadblocks set up by the underworld people in the distance.


    "Come!" Xue Shitou looked at the car lights in the distance with joy.


    Several cars rushed in and stopped right beside Xue Shitou.


    "Everyone immediately establishes a defense line here, and the martial artist in the refining realm is responsible for rushing through the opponent''s barrage and killing the opponent! Don''t let one of these underworld monsters escape!" Team Zhou jumped out of the car with two pistols in his hands. After firing, the bullets quickly went empty.


    She threw away the pistol, drew out the dagger around her waist, and rushed out directly, facing the barrage and rushing into the ghost face man and the card student to start killing.


    "The Yang family disciple, give it to me!" Yang Yanhua has a spear in her hand. Although she is a man in her 30s and 40s, she really feels like a female Humen general.


    On the car, several Yang family members armed with long guns rushed out and mixed with the enemy.


    There are also people from the Ye family, the Nangong family, and the Murong family.


    "Second Grandpa." Ye Yaoer looked at Ye Seconds sitting on the chair worriedly.


    "Go, the improvement of strength can only be improved in real battles. If you die, it can only mean that our Ye family is destined to decline. Don''t worry about me, my old man is not yet useless." Ye Erye Shen Sheng said.


    "Yes." Ye Yaoer nodded, and then rushed out, Qianye Buddha''s hands showed off, revealing the strength of the power refining realm.


    brush


    A dagger passed through Ye Erye''s hair.


    "I really thought I didn''t use it." Ye Erye slapped one side of his body on the wheelchair, his body rose out of thin air, and a palm hit the ghost-faced man behind him.


    The speed was so fast that the Ghost Face Man had no chance to resist, only seeing the palm slapped on his face, the mask was shattered, and at the same time, there was a cracking sound from his head.


    "Ye Erye is always strong. Brother Murong and Young Master Yunhai don''t show their fists." Nangong Fengyi and Nangong Ziqiong were sitting in the car.


    The windows of this car are bulletproof, so ordinary bullets can''t penetrate them. Murong Yunhai and Murong Feng got out of the car and watched the battle that was already in front of them. They also joined in.

 Chapter 651： Ngau Tau Ma Noodles

    Not only in the middle, cars began to appear outside the beach, and the dragon group and people from various families fought inside and out, preparing to encircle and wipe out these underworld and ghost people.


    Although there are many people in the underworld, most of them are not high in strength.


    On the Dragon Group side, plus people from each family, there are a total of seven or eight Qi Refining Realm martial artists, and one Qi Refining Realm warrior can fight ten power refining realms, so the battle situation has completely tilted to the Dragon Group side.


    bump


    A figure appeared in Ye Hao''s battle circle, repelling Wang Zihao and Jiang Yue with two palms.


    "We are here." Nangong Zhanbo said in a deep voice looking at Ye Hao with blood red eyes.


    "The people from the underworld have cooperated with the ghost card. A man named Ten Hades brought the J of the **** of day and night and the ghost card and a masked man into the cave. The cave will be closed within three hours. Before that, they must Will come out."


    Ye Hao looked at Wang Zihao in the surrounding four Qi Refining Realms.


    "As long as we can solve these four Qi Refining Realms after those people come back. Then our strength will be stronger than them. Then we will encircle those who enter the cave." Ye Hao said.


    "Ten Hades? I didn''t expect this guy to be here."


    Nangong Zhanbo''s eyes changed slightly. After he looked at Ye Hao, his eyes were full of appreciation.


    "Thanks to your plan this time, I appreciate you more and more."


    Then he looked at the four people in front of him and smiled softly.


    "These four. Still no problem."


    Wang Zihao felt bad and tried to retreat towards the river, but a few people blocked their way.


    "Where do you want to go? I can''t answer without asking my gun first." Yang Yanhua held the blood-stained gun and looked at the four people coldly.


    Duan Yuncheng walked out and looked at the four people in front of him. He frowned slightly: "The person who hurt me before is not here."


    "Old man, can you still fight." Pushing the wheelchair, Ye Erye appeared on the other side.


    Duan Yuncheng rolled his eyes: "You can fight like this, what is my little injury."


    Murong Feng and Murong Yunhai appeared on the other side.


    Seven Qi Refining Realm martial artists surrounded the four Wang Zihao, among them the terrifying Ye Hao.


    Wang Zihao''s situation at this time can be said to be extremely dangerous.


    "Leave the other three to you, and give me the masked woman." Ye Hao said in a deep voice, his body shot out, and the chasing blade approached the masked woman.


    He had a hunch that the woman under this mask must be her!


    So he has to untie this mask himself.


    "Young people are very temperamental, so let''s entertain the other three young people. I didn''t expect that the talents of people now are so high that they have reached the stage of refining Qi at a young age." Nangong Zhanbo looked at the three Wang Zihao.


    He narrowed his eyes: "It''s a pity that the three of you are not on the right path. You didn''t get these strengths yourself."


    "Stop talking nonsense!" Qiu Chunlong was violent, and he was crazy, since he couldn''t escape, he would fight to death with these people in front of him.


    Ye Erye and Duan Yuncheng greeted Qiu Chunlong.


    "I will teach you this wicked obstacle for your father." Although Ye Erye was sitting in a wheelchair, his strength was not weak at all.


    On the other side, the four of Nangong Zhanbo confronted Wang Zihao and Jiang Yue.


    Under the siege of the four Qi Refining Realms, Wang Zihao and the others were exhausted and were wounded continuously, completely at a disadvantage.


    "Something is wrong. Ye Hao said before that the man who led the team this time was King Ten Hades. This guy is very strong and is said to be the pinnacle of the Qi Refining Realm, but it is impossible for him to kill the two Qi Refining Realms of the Dragon Group alone. "


    During the fighting of Nangong Zhanbo, a bad feeling arose in his heart.


    The people in the underworld will definitely keep the tricks when doing things, but today''s action is too easy. Although Ye Hao''s plan is meticulous, it still gives Nangong Zhanbo a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Ten Hades can attack with eagle claws, but it is rumored that he never used a sword."


    Nangong Zhanbo''s face wrinkled.


    "Zhan Bo chest, what are you doing?" Yang Yanhua on the side saw that Nangong Zhan Bo was still in a daze during the battle, which made her very dissatisfied.


    "It''s not right, it''s very wrong. Be careful around, it''s very possible that the dungeon has a back move!" Nangong Zhanbo said solemnly.


    But at this moment, Ye Hao broke out.


    Seventy-two soul chasing blades poured on the woman like a torrential rain, and the woman continued to use the Chiba Buddha''s hand, trying to use her skill to continuously push away the knife that came over.


    But in the end, Ye Hao swiped his face with a punch. Although there was no hit, the mask was shattered by the wind, revealing the face below.


    She is a beautiful woman in her forties.


    "Peng Qianfeng!"


    Seeing the woman in front of him, Ye Hao''s eyes widened.


    An aura of anger spread from Ye Hao''s heart all of a sudden, and blood surged up, like a dam that had already been full of water, bursting the dam at this moment.


    At this moment, Ye Hao left everything behind Ye Hao''s nobles, ghost cards, and jade treasures.


    The only thing he thought of was this woman in front of him, kill her!


    The woman in front of him who had poisoned his mother was looking for the murderer for many days.


    Ye Hao was furious and hit Peng Qianfeng''s abdomen with a fist.


    Peng Qianfeng flew upside down, but Ye Hao didn''t stop, his figure followed closely, punching and punching Peng Qianfeng''s abdomen continuously.


    Peng Qianfeng''s strength did not pay attention to resisting the furious Ye Hao.


    He had never been so cruel to a woman, but the woman in front of him was his mother-killing enemy.


    Hatred has made him desperate.


    I don''t know how many fists were punched, Peng Qianfeng''s body fell to the ground like a fallen leaf in a storm.


    "Cough cough cough..." Peng Qianfeng looked at the demon-like young man in horror, and for the first time she felt this breath from this young man.


    She regretted it.


    She regretted that she had not poisoned the teenager with her mother.


    "dead!"


    Ye Hao raised his fist high, the golden red aura filled his fist, and at the same time the golden red aura seemed to form a pair of wings behind him.


    bump


    The heavy impact caused many people around their ears to numb.


    A Yue covered his ears.


    "This power is much stronger than your ultrasound." Tian Su shook his head and looked in the direction of the sound.


    There was a big sword standing there, one person tall.


    Ye Hao''s body stayed a few meters away from the big sword, half of his feet sank into the sand, leaving two deep scratches on the ground between the big sword.


    A two-meter man stood behind Dajian, and a woman stood on it.


    Both of them have masks on their faces, but they are not the same as the masks of other people in the underworld. The masks of these two people are a cow and a horse.


    "Difu Niutoumamian!" Nangong Zhanbo''s face was straightened, and his vigilance instantly rose. Seeing those two weapons has already explained who the masters of the two Qi refining realms are.

 Chapter 652： Ye Haos Revenge

    Ye Hao got up, looking angrily at Peng Qianfeng who fell on the ground behind the big sword and panted.


    I noticed Peng Qianfeng''s Ye Erye from a distance wrinkled: "Why is this woman here."


    "Get out of here!"


    Ye Hao roared and rushed up again.


    The tauren drew out the big sword on the ground, and directly chopped down the flying soulchaser blade, while the horse-faced girl approached Ye Hao with two daggers.


    "Go away, go away!"


    Ye Hao only wanted to kill Peng Qianfeng at this time, but the resistance of the two people in front of him really made him angry.


    But the opponent''s strength is not weak, even Ye Hao attacked, unable to break through their defense in a short time.


    Unlike those four, the strength of these two is the real mid-stage of refining Qi!


    "I didn''t expect the cow head and horse face to appear. It seems that the people in the prefecture really take a fancy to this jade treasure." Nangong Zhanbo retired and withdrew from the current battle.


    "I''ll leave it to you here, a quick decision. I''ll help that kid."


    "Well, just leave these two to us." The long spear in Yang Yanhua''s hand picked out countless spear shots, making Wang Zihao unable to form an effective counterattack.


    Nangong Zhanbo rushed in front of Ye Hao, forced the horse-mian girl back, and grabbed Ye Hao''s arm.


    "Calm down. The strength of this bullhead horse face is not worse than that of the day and night wandering gods, and even the ability to fight alone is still above them."


    At this moment, Ye Hao couldn''t even hear what Nangong Zhanbo said. He threw away Nangong Zhanbo''s hand and rushed directly.


    "Get out of here!"


    Ye Hao was extremely fast, his eyes condensed when the horse-faced girl was about to raise the sword.


    Primary body control.


    For the Qi Refining Realm, the primary human body control technique can only control the opponent for a second or so, but this second is enough to make Ye Hao approach Ma Miannu''s body, with a soul chaser in her hand. Throat.


    "I come!"


    The tauren came out suddenly and smashed the horse-faced girl who was too late to defend, and at the same time his huge sword blocked Ye Hao''s front.


    "Bengshan Fist!"


    bump


    There was a loud impact again.


    I have to say that the horror of this giant sword, after resisting Ye Hao''s two full-strength Bengshan Fist, it turned out to be intact. This is not an ordinary weapon.


    "Great Sword Slash!"


    The tauren yelled, raised the huge sword in his hand and slashed it heavily. Ye Hao''s feet touched the ground, causing himself to retreat, avoiding the huge sword that had been split.


    The huge sword hit the ground heavily.


    But the tauren''s attack was not over yet, a surge of sword aura sprang up on the giant sword, approaching Ye Hao, and a pit more than one meter deep was brought out on the sand.


    The sand fell on the ground like raindrops, and the blood in Ye Hao''s mouth fell on the ground drop by drop. The two soulchaser blades that stood in front of him plunged deeply into his arms, pressing two blood marks.


    This tauren has great strength.


    "Auntie. It seems that the current situation is a little bit less dominant." Above the car.


    Nangong Ziqiong looked at the scene outside the car with a worried look, her eyes still falling on Ye Hao''s battlefield.


    Nangong Fengyi nodded, watching the battlefield.


    "The situation is not very good. The people from the underworld even came here. The two people are said to be in the middle and late stages of the Qi Refining Realm. One is good at the giant sword and the two-handed short sword. Before killing the dragon group two Qi Refining realms should be It''s them."


    "Then what do we do now? Do you want to ask for support?" Nangong Ziqiong said anxiously.


    Nangong Fengyi shook her head: "Since just now, our strength has been fully demonstrated. We have no more recruits. We can only hope that they can make a breakthrough."


    ...


    "Ye Hao. We don''t have time. We must focus on the overall situation now. The horse face is handed to me, and the bull head is handed to you. We must make a breakthrough here, otherwise the time delay will not be good for us!"


    Nangong Zhanbo looked at Ye Hao who was forced to retreat again.


    The power of the bull''s head and horse face in front of him also made Ye Hao finally calm down a lot. He looked at the Peng Qianfeng who was hiding behind to molest himself.


    I will pack you up later!


    "it is good."


    Seeing Ye Hao finally calm down, Nangong Zhanbo breathed a sigh of relief. He drew a soft sword from his waist and approached the horse-mian girl.


    "I have long heard that Ma Mian''s swordsmanship is powerful. Today I will compete with Nangong swordsmanship."


    A soft sword, and two short swords.


    The swordsmanship of the two is almost the same, the sword blades colliding together, it is simply an electric light flint, compared to the battle in several other places.


    And here.


    Ye Hao stared at the tauren, this person prevented his attack twice, making him really unhappy.


    Is it strong? Then I will give you a stronger one now.


    System, redeem me for advanced power enhancement!


    [Ding: Exchange for advanced strength enhancement, cost skill points: 200. ¡¿


    ¡¾Advanced Strength Strengthening: Duration; one hour. Cooling time: two hours. ¡¿


    [Current remaining skill points of the host: 140]


    Advanced strength enhancement! Turn it on!


    Ye Hao''s body shook, and his tremendous sense of fullness made him feel that every cell of his own had changed.


    Ye Hao approached the Tauren step by step.


    Tauren''s face wrinkled, and he felt something changed in the boy before him, giving him the feeling of a big mountain in front of him.


    "I just told you to roll away, you don''t roll. If that''s the case, then you will stay here completely." Ye Hao walked to a position of five meters in front of Tauren, took a breath, bent his right foot, and ejected suddenly. .


    Tauren is not fast, so he still uses his big sword to resist.


    Suddenly, Tauren''s eyes widened, his hands holding the big sword were trembling, and his mouth was numb.


    Then he flew out with a big sword in his hand, and finally stuck it in the sand with the big sword to stabilize his body.


    be quiet


    People in several other places fell into silence at this moment, and everyone stopped attacking unconsciously.


    Punch!


    Ye Hao hit the Tauren with a fist?


    "No! Bullhead is in danger, support him!" Ma Mianren exclaimed when she saw this. She didn''t know why the young man suddenly exploded with such great strength.


    But she felt the danger and immediately yelled, while preparing to support the past.


    But how could Nangong Zhanbo let her go so easily.


    "Don''t forget, your current opponent is me." Nangong Zhanbo''s sword struck the horse-faced mask, blocking the horse-faced girl''s support to the tauren.


    At the same time, Qiu Chunlong, Wang Zihao, and Jiang Yue also tried to support this side.


    Because the current situation has finally come to a stalemate, as long as they can hold the ten Hades and they come back, the situation will be reversed in an instant.


    And if a Qi Refining Realm was broken at this moment, it would be like taking off a weight on the side of a balance that was hard to balance.


    "When the old man is not there!" Ye Erye forced Qiu Chunlong to stop with a palm.


    Yang Yanhua stood in front of Jiang Yue, and Murong Yunhai and Murong Feng surrounded Wang Zihao.


    Ye Hao twisted his neck and walked into the tauren step by step.


    With the tremendous strength, coupled with the strong recovery ability of the blood physique, he used Bengshan Fist without any side effects. At this moment, his single power is almost close to the peak of Qi refining, or it is close to innate.

 Chapter 653： Po Meng! innate?

    The tauren straightened up, and again rushed towards Ye Hao with his huge sword.


    He didn''t believe that the strength of the guy in front of him would be greater than himself.


    But a few seconds later, his body flew upside down and landed on the bank of the water. His whole body was wet from the river.


    Ye Hao shook his fist, and the sound of water beside him caught his eye.


    I don''t know when, the woman Peng Qianfeng ran to a boat and was ordering the ghost-faced man on the boat to drive the boat to the small island in the middle.


    Ye Hao rushed towards Peng Qianfeng, and the tauren on the side tried to intercept Ye Hao, but was blocked by Ye Hao''s soul chasing blade.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Ye Hao ran to the water''s edge and jumped up directly, jumping toward Peng Qianfeng''s boat like an ape.


    "Damn it. You **** shit, I should have killed all the mothers who connected you back then!" Peng Qianfeng roared, facing Ye Hao falling from the sky, she displayed Qianye Buddha''s hand.


    The fist collided with the palm, and the sound of fracture could be heard.


    Peng Qianfeng''s right arm dropped directly, and she hid herself to the side and fell onto the boat.


    "Ah!" A ghost-faced man rushed towards Ye Hao with a dagger.


    Ye Hao didn''t even look at it, and swiped a fist to the side, only to see a sphere flying out in the dark night and falling into the water.


    And that half of the body dropped weakly.


    "Today, I will send you to see my mother. Let you confess to her in the underworld." Ye Hao looked at Peng Qianfeng coldly.


    Seventy-two soul chasing blades shot towards Peng Qianfeng like a tracking missile.


    With so many daggers, if all of them hit, Peng Qianfeng will instantly become a hedgehog.


    brush


    A red paper umbrella flashed past, blocking all Ye Hao''s soul chaser blades.


    "You are young, what are you doing with such a heavy intent to kill." An old voice came.


    The red paper umbrella was held in the hand by a rickety old woman.


    "Red paper umbrella, Broken Soul Bridge, a bowl of soup, forget all the worldly affairs." The old woman whispered some poem.


    The Nangong Zhanbo and others on the shore stopped again at this moment, but the people from the underworld did not attack and quietly withdrew to the side.


    "Ye Hao, come back quickly!" Ye Erye sat on the wheelchair and shouted.


    Nangong Zhanbo also looked ugly at this moment: "I didn''t expect that she would even come."


    Ye Hao, standing at the bow of the ship, did not hear anything from the shore.


    He frowned and looked at the one-meter-three sons in front of him, leaning back, holding a red paper umbrella, and an old woman with white hair and wrinkles all over her cheeks.


    Such an old woman with a red paper umbrella is a bit weird.


    When Peng Qianfeng saw the person standing in front of her, she suddenly laughed.


    "Haha, Ye Hao. You little bastard, let me tell you. You can''t kill me, you''ll never kill me. Yes, I killed your mother, that dead woman should never appear in Ye Mansion. "


    "She asked for all this! You know, when I see her dead, I feel so happy."


    Peng Qianfeng''s sarcasm was all over her face.


    "Looking for death!" Ye Hao shouted, throwing out the three chasing blades in his hand.


    "Haha. It''s useless, this adult is here, no one can kill me...I..." Peng Qianfeng said before she finished, she looked at the cross-section of her left arm, she could even see the bone in the middle, and Meridian.


    Blood spilled over the bow.


    "Ahhhhh..." Peng Qianfeng roared in pain, she looked at the old woman in surprise, holding two soulchaser blades in her hands: "My lord...you...you... why don''t you save me ."


    Peng Qianfeng knew the strength of the old woman in front of him. Although Ye Hao''s flying knives were fast, as long as the old woman was willing, she could help Peng Qianfeng receive three flying knives.


    "Why? I think you are unhappy as a reason, and you talk too much." The old woman didn''t change her face, and dropped the soulchaser blade in her hand, as if Peng Qianfeng''s broken hand was not a big deal to her.


    Peng Qianfeng gritted her teeth, she clicked the acupuncture point where she had broken her arm. She did not dare to continue questioning the old woman, because this old woman was not something she could offend.


    "Get away!" Ye Hao stared at the old woman in front of him.


    "What if the old body doesn''t let it." The old woman looked at Ye Hao with muddy eyes.


    "Then don''t blame me for being impolite."


    Ye Hao didn''t know who this weird old woman was, he just wanted to take Peng Qianfeng''s life.


    A fist burst out.


    But when approaching in front of the old woman, the old woman just gently raised her dry arm and pushed it lightly.


    Ye Hao''s face changed suddenly, he felt a great force sweeping over him, and his body moved backwards accordingly, touching a few times on the surface of the water like a rock and a drift.


    Landed on the beach.


    He looked at the old woman in horror.


    This strength is too weird. With such a powerful strength, he was pushed back with a wave of his hand in front of this old woman.


    "Are you all right." Nangong Zhanbo''s voice came from behind Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at his right arm, the appearance did not seem to matter, in fact, there were many fractures inside, but the blood physique was constantly repairing, and it only took half a minute to be as good as before.


    "Who is this person?" Ye Hao watched the old woman on the boat and muttered a few words with Peng Qianfeng, then she walked to the bow of the boat on the red paper, stepped directly on the water with her feet, and came to the shore with a few light efforts .


    And that Peng Qianfeng drove the boat to the island in the river and entered the cave.


    "Red paper umbrella, Broken Soul Bridge, a bowl of soup, forgetting all the worldly affairs. This person is one of the most mysterious three in the underworld, Po Meng!"


    At this moment, several people in the underground palace stood in front of Meng Po.


    "See Po Meng." Niutou Ma Mian and Qiu Chunlong were half kneeling on the ground obediently, saluting the old woman.


    Wang Zihao and Jiang Yue clasped their fists and said respectfully: "Ghost, Wang Zihao (Jiang Yue) has met the predecessors of Po Meng from the Difu."


    Po Meng?


    People who dare to love the underworld really all call themselves under the title.


    "This wife Meng is very strong, and she took all my best moves." Ye Hao said cautiously.


    "You should be fortunate to be able to block her. According to legend, this generation of Meng Po is the strongest among the underworld, and it is very likely to have innate strength!" Yang Yanhua, the Yang family, still knows the old enemy''s underworld very well.


    innate?


    This old woman is a natural master!


    Ye Hao''s expression did not change, but he took a breath in his heart.


    He suddenly thought of something and asked in a low voice: "The ten Hades and Meng Po..."


    "The main characters in the underworld are the five ghost emperors, which are in the legend. Few people have seen it. Below are the Ten Temple Yama and three more special people, the judge, Zhong Kui, and Meng Po. The lowest level is the God of Day and Night. , Bull head and horse face, black and white impermanence."


    "The strength of the Ten Palace Yamas is high or low, and the Ten Yamas are the lowest. Without reaching the innate, at most it is the peak of the Qi Refining Realm."


    Nangong Zhanbo on the side saw Ye Hao''s worry and explained.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, if the Ten Hades were also innate, then they really couldn''t fight this battle.


    "Now, don''t worry about the Ten Hades. The one innate in front of us is not something we can deal with. It is said that there is a master who can fight ten peaks of the Qi Refining Realm. Maybe we people are not enough for a Meng Po to stuff our teeth." Nangong Zhanbo said in a deep voice.


    Right now, Ye Hao was completely at a disadvantage.


    They never thought that the bottom card of the underworld was so strong.


    "It''s all here, just stay here with the old man." Meng Po''s muddy eyes swept over Ye Hao and others. The atmosphere on the beach was suddenly quieter.

 Chapter 654： C-level abilities!

    The seemingly innocuous old woman stood there, but it made Ye Hao no one dared to move.


    "I don''t believe in this evil anymore. Regardless of whether she is innate or not, as long as she is from the underworld, first ask the Yang family gun in my hand to let her live!" Yang Yanhua''s temper is quite big.


    He directly rushed up with the spear in his hand, and there was a breath of air above the spear, as if he saw a dragon.


    "Although the Yang family spear is powerful. But you haven''t learned the essence. Let the older generation of your family come to me and make gestures." Meng Po squinted.


    The red paper fan in her hand was closed, and the umbrella head was placed on the gun head.


    Yang Yanhua, who was originally like a wild horse without the rein, took a halt and stayed there.


    "No, save people!" Nangong Zhanbo took the lead, followed by Ye Hao and Duan Yuncheng. Murong Feng and Murong Yunhai looked at each other and followed.


    Ye Erye fell to the back because of his legs and feet.


    "Yang Yanhua, hurry up!" Nangong Zhanbo who rushed to Yang Yanhua yelled, and then the soft sword in his hand stabbed Meng Po.


    Ye Hao concentrated all his strength on his fist, followed closely behind.


    "So many people bully me, an old lady, don''t you feel ashamed." Po Meng said with a sigh.


    Suddenly the red paper fan opened.


    Nangong Zhanbo''s soft sword and Ye Hao''s fist almost touched the red paper on the wooden umbrella back and forth.


    It looked like a thin layer of red paper, but it blocked the attacks of Ye Hao and Nangong Zhanbo.


    bump


    An explosion sounded from her ears, and the spear in Yang Yanhua''s hand burst open. She spit out a mouthful of blood and flew out, and was caught by Duan Yuncheng who came later.


    The impact of the explosion and the sawdust all shot at Ye Hao and Nangong Zhanbo''s bodies, marking a lot of blood.


    Bang


    This was the sound of metal breaking, and Nangong Zhanbo stepped back several steps, leaving only the remaining half of the soft sword in his hand.


    But at this moment, only Ye Hao was left in front of the red oil paper umbrella, blood stains appeared on the fist, and the blood dripped on the red paper fan.


    "I don''t know how long you can last." Po Meng''s voice came from behind the red paper fan.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth, he felt that what his fist was touching was not an umbrella, but a copper wall.


    At the same time, in the copper wall and iron wall, there are constantly invisible forces impacting his fist.


    "drop!"


    Ye Hao retreated suddenly, and his eyes flashed sharply.


    Po Meng raised her head, and she saw a small knife flying down like a pendant in the sky tens of meters.


    …ç…ç…ç…ç


    After a burst of crashing sound, Po Meng stood there intact with the red paper umbrella, and 72 soul chasing blades fell on the sand nearby.


    "kill!"


    Murong Feng and Murong Yunhai rushed up at this time.


    This time, Po Meng did not have an umbrella in her hand, but raised her hand and gently brushed it over Murong Peak and Murong Yunhai''s fists like waves.


    Murong Feng and Murong Yunhai vomited blood, and then they flew upside down, rolling several times on the sand.


    "How about Yang Yanhua?" Nangong Zhanbo sullenly, looking at Duan Yuncheng who is supporting Yang Yanhua.


    Duan Yuncheng whispered: "She''s all right, but she passed out due to internal injuries."


    "Ahem... We... We also suffered some internal injuries." Murong Feng got up, clutching his chest in pain.


    Murong Yunhai shook his body, looking confused.


    "It seems that I was wrong. Among the people who ambushed the dragon group''s two refining realms before, there was also this Meng Po, whose face is just a foil. With her and the ten kings, it is no wonder that the sword team will be Mission destroyed."


    "The people in the underworld are spending their money this time."


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, and the wound on his arm began to heal again, but at the same time, a bloodthirsty sensation began to flow in his heart.


    But all this was not as surprising as the old woman in front of her.


    Is this inherently powerful?


    Only one person can face the five refining realms before and after attacks with ease.


    Coupled with the weird red paper fan, they didn''t even have a chance to get close.


    Wang Zihao and the others behind Po Meng were also happy, as long as there was this strong man, they would be stable.


    Don''t look at the dragon group and the people of various families who are still fighting with the ghost face card tutor.


    But the final decision is still in the duel of top strength.


    "Master Meng Po. Half an hour has passed, I think we should pack them up quickly." Wang Zihao approached Po Meng and suggested.


    At the same time, his eyes stared at Ye Hao, the killing intent in his eyes could no longer be obvious.


    "They handed it over to you." Po Meng suddenly turned around.


    Wang Zihao and the others were taken aback, why Po Meng didn''t want to interfere in their affairs.


    "Master Meng Po. The other party has more Qi refining stages than us..." Jiang Yue said softly.


    "Is that person over there to you?" Po Meng raised her head and cast her eyes into the darkness.


    Several people are puzzled.


    Suddenly, several fireballs with big heads flew over.


    The red paper fan in Po Meng''s hand was thrown out, and the flying fireball hit the red paper fan, sparks splashed, but it did not hurt the red paper fan.


    After wandering around, the red paper fan returned to Po Meng''s hands.


    "Since all are here, don''t hide your head and show your tail." Po Meng said in a deep voice.


    Someone?


    Everyone was taken aback and looked into the dark night.


    "I''m so old, I''m not staying at home. It''s not good to come out to bully the younger generation." A figure in a black suit appeared on the side of the small slope, step by step out of the darkness.


    During this period, a carder was holding a dagger and preparing to attack, but his throat was held by the man in the suit.


    A beam of flames emerged from the man''s hand, burning the body of the card disciple, and the card disciple suddenly became a fire man, until the screams of the card disciple slowly subsided.


    A black corpse was thrown on the ground.


    The man in a suit took a handkerchief from his chest pocket and wiped his hand.


    "Supernatural person? You are from the China Special Operations Group." Po Meng looked at the man in suit with interest.


    The man in the suit did not answer, took a cigarette out of his pocket and dropped it in his mouth.


    There was a snap of his right **** and thumb, and a flame emerged from the thumb.


    The flame lit the cigarette.


    The man in a suit took a deep breath and exhaled a smoke ring.


    He looked at Ye Hao in the crowd: "Meet again."


    "Team leader!" Xue Shitou in the battle exclaimed when he saw this.


    "The leader is here!" Tian Su didn''t expect the person in front of him to come.


    "Who is he?" Duan Yuncheng muttered in doubt.


    Ye Hao and Nangong Zhanbo glanced at each other, and the other seemed to know this person.


    "The leader of the Huaxia Ability Team, Dongfang Ze." Ye Hao looked at the man in the suit. He didn''t expect this person to appear here.


    "One of China''s strongest abilities, C-level abilities! It is equivalent to the strength of an innate warrior." Nangong Zhanbo seemed to know more than Ye Hao, and the expression in Dongfang Ze''s eyes was a little subtle.


    C-level ability.


    This surprised Ye Hao a bit. This person who seemed to be about the same age as Nangong Zhanbo turned out to be a C-level supernatural power.


    "That means we have a turnaround?" Duan Yuncheng muttered excitedly.


    "Not necessarily. There are too many variables in the battle between the supernaturalist and the warrior. Although the strength is similar, who is weak and who is strong will only be known after hands-on." Nangong Zhanbo''s voice just fell. Po Meng even put away the red paper fan and rushed out first. This was the first active attack since she appeared.

 Chapter 655： Exploring the Emerald Treasure

    Boom boom boom


    One by one fireballs flung out from Dongfang Ze''s hands and slammed them towards the approaching Po Meng.


    Po Meng''s body kept dodge, avoiding the fireballs flying from.


    This kind of scene is very fantastic, it feels like movie special effects,


    When Po Meng approached Dongfangze''s body, the red paper fan in her hand slammed into Dongfangze''s vitals like a sword.


    "I knew I wouldn''t wear this suit, I feel distressed." Dongfang Ze muttered, his eyes burst into flames, and then the entire upper body suddenly burst into flames.


    Burned up the upper body suit.


    It''s as if a person''s upper body was burned by flames.


    Dongfangze looked at the approaching red paper fan, his flame-wrapped palm directly grasped the top of the red paper fan.


    Although the flame could not burn the red paper fan, it began to spread toward the umbrella handle.


    "It''s really troublesome for those with supernatural powers," Po Meng whispered, and the red paper fan in her hand opened suddenly to block the flames from the attack.


    Sparks flew everywhere.


    I could feel the heat wave from far away, and the aura of Meng Po''s body.


    If it had not rained today, most of the plants on the ground would have been ignited by flames.


    In the subsequent battle, Po Meng kept ensuring the distance between herself and Dongfangze, and then relied on her speed to constantly look for opportunities around Dongfangze, and Dongfangze kept throwing fireballs.


    From time to time, he would wave a huge fist containing flames.


    The two sides played similarly and gradually moved away from the main battlefield here.


    "Even if the guy from Dongfangze can''t get Meng Po, he can last for a while. Let''s solve our troubles first." Nangong Zhanbo looked at the five people in front of him.


    Ngau Tau Ma Mian and Wang Zihao once again brought up their spirits. In the end, it depends on themselves.


    "Murongfeng, can you two still fight?" Nangong Zhanbo looked at Murongfeng and Murong Yunhai.


    "Cough cough... I was injured. Yunhai was also injured a bit severely, but I can hold it up." Murong Feng coughed up a pool of blood again, which seemed to be a bit severe.


    Nangong Zhanbo frowned.


    "It''s okay, we are left with six of us except Yang Yanhua. We have an advantage in numbers!" Ye Hao clenched his fists, preparing to fight another battle.


    "Wait. Ye Hao, your top priority is not here." Nangong Zhanbo suddenly grabbed Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at Nangong Zhanbo in confusion.


    "We should be the one with good strength here now. You are now taking a group of people to the island in the river and enter the cave."


    "Ten Hades and the others have been in for nearly an hour. I don''t know if they have found anything. Your task is to stop them and give us as much time as possible."


    Nangong Zhanbo looked at Ye Hao seriously: "I know this task may be a bit difficult. But...please. We will go down and support you soon!"


    There are about four Qi refining realms who have entered the jade treasure. Once they come out, they will be a force that cannot be ignored.


    "I understand. I''ll leave it to you!" Ye Hao took the task, and he took a step back and ran towards Team Zhou.


    Team Zhou was waving the dagger in his hand, fighting with the Karts and the Ghost Face.


    She heard the sound of approaching footsteps behind her, and when she turned, the dagger stabbed directly.


    "it''s me."


    Ye Hao caught Zhou''s dagger.


    When Team Zhou saw Ye Hao, she felt relieved. She looked towards the shore, Nangong Zhanbo and the others were already in battle again.


    "Why are you here? What''s the situation there? I just saw the Dongfang leader with the ability group coming."


    Ye Hao talked about the battle over there in a few words, and told Team Zhou that he was going to enter the crypt of the river island first, and he needed some manpower.


    "Yeah. I know." Team Zhou agreed to the plan. She looked around: "Xuan Group Eighth Team! Yang Chong, you took your people into the crypt following Ye Hao''s orders."


    Coincidentally, the eighth team of Yang Chong''s Xuan Group is the closest to them, and their combat effectiveness is well preserved.


    Yang Chong, who was evacuated from the battle, looked at Ye Hao, hesitated for a moment, but still responded and began to summon his team.


    "I''ll take Xue Shitou and the others. I''ll leave it to you." After Ye Hao finished speaking, he called Xue Shitou and Yang Chong and his team to the shore.


    After repelling a few enemies, they successfully took the boat to the island in the river.


    "Let''s go down here?" Xue Shitou looked at the dark cave and pulled out a lighting stick from his waist.


    "Yes. Xue Shitou, you are exploring the road ahead, Tian Su and A Yue are following. Yang Chong, you and your team are behind the hall, I am ready to support you in the middle."


    Ye Hao gave a brief explanation, and followed Xue Shitou and them into the cave.


    There was a blood stain on the ground, extending into the crypt, which should have been left by Peng Qianfeng, who had previously broken his arm.


    At this moment, the seventy-two soul chaser blades were retracted from his waist.


    [Advanced object control room enters cooling]


    [Intermediate speed enhancement enters cooling]


    [Intermediate physical strengthening enters cooling]


    [Remaining time for advanced strength enhancement: 53 minutes]


    Except for the advanced power enhancement just exchanged out, other abilities have entered the cooling down.


    At this moment, they kept walking down, as if they were a stone tunnel in front of them, and they didn''t know where to go.


    Fluoroscopy


    Ye Hao turned on the perspective technique, and he began to search bit by bit in the dark ground.


    Finally, I found a little light in the limit of the perspective of almost fifty meters underground. It was probably the Ten Hades and the others.


    "Attention. There may be enemies that may be encountered fifty meters below this tunnel." Ye Hao reminded.


    "How do you know that there is an enemy fifty meters below." Yang Chong retorted: "You can''t put us in danger just because of your intuition..."


    As soon as Yang Chong finished speaking, he felt that his throat was pinched.


    He saw the blood red eyes in front of him.


    "From the moment you followed me down, if you want to leave here alive, every word I say is an order. If you dare to disobey, instead of letting you drag us down, I''d rather kill you here."


    The bloodthirsty breath made Yang Chong feel uneasy in his mind.


    Yang Chong''s team members subconsciously took up their weapons and aimed at Ye Hao, but no one dared to do it.


    "The same is true for you. As long as you have anything that I think is harmful to our team, I don''t mind sending you to death first." Ye Hao let go of Yang Chong''s throat and said coldly while looking at the eighth team of the Xuan Group.


    "Cough cough cough."


    Yang Chong coughed violently. He didn''t expect that Ye Hao would be disarmed by Ye Hao as soon as he came down.


    Xue Shitou and the others who walked in front were not surprised, and they knew Ye Hao''s character very well.


    "team leader."


    The members of the eighth team looked at their captain and waited for his instructions. This kid was a bit arrogant, and he immediately acted on their captain.


    Yang Chong gritted his teeth, looking at Ye Hao, who turned his back to them without any scruples, and moved on to the bottom.


    He clenched the dagger in his hand.


    "Keep going."


    Yang Chong whispered, a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    After walking for a few minutes, it was almost 100 meters down, and the stone steps that had dropped by 60 degrees became gentle.


    The space in front of them also widened, and they even saw the gleaming light in front. Xue Shitou immediately put on a fighting posture.

 Chapter 656： Split four

    "Tiansu, go take a look first. Pay attention to safety." Ye Hao ordered Tiansu.


    Tian speed nodded, and rushed out in a flash.


    Ye Hao, who didn''t have the intermediate speed enhancement, was no longer as fast as the sky speed at the explosive speed.


    In a few seconds, Tian Su returned to them.


    "In front is the body of a ghost-faced man. The light came from the lighting stick in his hand. No one else was found."


    Ye Hao raised his hand and waved his hand to signal everyone to move on.


    A few meters away, they saw the corpse that Tian Su said, with a short arrow stuck in his chest, his face turned black, and a lighting rod fell on the ground.


    Ye Hao frowned and looked at the wall beside him. There were small holes in the wall.


    "There are hidden weapons here."


    When the eighth team heard it, they hurried back a few steps and looked around vigilantly.


    "This person was poisoned with a short arrow, and he was killed within a few seconds. However, someone has passed by before, and the mechanism should not be triggered again in a short time."


    Ye Hao looked at the cave in front of him and didn''t know how deep it was. The primary fluoroscopy had entered the cooling time.


    Although the intermediate perspective technique only costs fifty skill points, there are not many skill points, so Ye Hao still doesn''t want to waste it.


    Several people began to advance cautiously.


    Fortunately, no traps were triggered along the way.


    Ten minutes later, the road under his feet was completely flat, and in front of him was a small cave square the size of a basketball court.


    "There is a sound of running water." A Yue looked at the stone wall above his head.


    "It is estimated that there is an underground river above our heads. I don''t know how people built such a building at that time." Ye Hao sighed.


    Go to the middle of the small grotto square and illuminate the surrounding with a lighting rod.


    There is a fork here, which is the last situation Ye Hao wants to encounter.


    There are four caves in front of him, and here Peng Qianfeng''s blood traces have disappeared. It seems that the blood was temporarily stopped by bandaging.


    "What shall we do now?" Xue Shitou looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao went to the four caves and checked them separately.


    "These four caves all have new footprints that have just entered, but none of them have come out. It means that the gang of ghost cards in the underground palace have split their way and walked in."


    "If we look into the past one by one now, it would be a waste of time and it would be easy to pass them by. In case they are returned to the shore, it will have a great impact on the situation on the shore."


    After Ye Hao finished his analysis, he pointed to the four entrances and said, "We have to divide our troops into four."


    "What? The soldiers are divided into four directions! Are you crazy? The enemy''s strength is above ours. If the soldiers are divided into four directions and meet their people at this time, our people will die."


    Yang Chong exclaimed.


    Ye Hao glanced at him, and Yang Chong stepped back subconsciously in fright.


    "This is indeed dangerous, but it is the best way at the moment. Instead of letting our partners take the risk, we should take some risk ourselves."


    "Yes! It''s not a big deal, let''s run." Tiansu agreed.


    Yang Chong lowered his head and said nothing.


    "That''s the decision. Yang Chong, you and your team choose a cave entrance, I choose a cave entrance alone, Xue Shitou and A Yue a cave entrance. Tian Su, take risks, take a cave by yourself, and run directly when you encounter danger. There is no problem."


    "No problem!" Xue Shitou patted the stone on his chest.


    Tian Su rubbed his nose, and said excitedly: "This kind of adventurous thing is my favorite. Just running away, the Qi Refining Realm may not catch me.


    Ye Hao looked at Yang Chong.


    Yang Chong nodded silently.


    "Okay. Now that you have decided, then you choose first. Remember that if you encounter someone in the cave, you can''t fight and retreat immediately! The most important thing is you, you are fast, but you are not strong in combat, and the terrain is narrow here. , Is not suitable for you to fight, you must not love to fight."


    Ye Hao reminded.


    Although Tian Su didn''t like what Ye Hao said behind him, he still promised him that he would not love fighting.


    After the division of labor was completed, Yang Chong took the lead in picking the leftmost hole and walked in with his team.


    Xue Shitou directly picked the second one on the left and Tiansu was the third. He was impatient, with a lighting stick in his mouth, and rushed in.


    At this time, of the four holes, only the one on the far right was left, and Ye Hao took the lighting stick into it.


    If a person walks in an empty cave, ordinary people will definitely be scared.


    Ye Hao began to speed up slowly, but there was no sound under his feet. This was the benefit of the Qi Refining State, and he walked silently.


    After walking for a few more minutes, Ye Hao heard a noise coming from the corner in front of him. He pinched out the lighting rod in his hand and quietly concealed into the darkness.


    "There is more over there!"


    "Ahhh...something got into my body."


    "Save me, save me."


    There was a scream, accompanied by the voice of Sasasa from the front.


    Ye Hao looked over, his eyes shook.


    Dozens of karts are being attacked by a group of black beetles. There are a lot of these beetles. Although each one is the size of a fist, it doesn''t look threatening.


    But after a few beetles are bitten by the beetles, the bitten parts will turn blue. The movements of those beetles will become a lot stiffer, and depending on the situation, they will paralyze the nerves, and then other beetles will climb up and bite. other places.


    Until the person is completely paralyzed, they will surround the person in a group, forming something like a silkworm chrysalis. With the screams, the person inside will be eaten away a little bit without leaving a drop of blood.


    From the looks of it, if it is a person with intensive phobia, it will be scared to death.


    "Damn it. How come these things are endless." A man wearing a mask kept showing his palms and slapped the little beetles.


    This masked man was the one who was brought down by J and appeared with Wang Zihao.


    Ye Hao looked around, and there was only this masked man and more than twenty card disciples.


    Invisibility.


    Ye Hao walked out of the darkness, Shi Zhan Lingbo slowly approached, somehow the beetles did not attack him, are they visual animals?


    However, because of the invisibility, the karts didn''t realize that there was an extra person in this place, and they themselves were already very annoyed by the constant flow of beetles in front of them.


    "Damn it. These things are really endless!" When the masked man was thinking about how to get rid of these beetles, he suddenly felt uneasy.


    With a stroke of the dagger in his hand, a few drops of blood splashed out.


    But he did not dare to move at this moment, because his neck was already tightly pressed by a blade.


    "There are enemies!" a card disciple exclaimed.


    But then a few silver lights flashed, and a few card disciples were accidentally killed by the soul chaser piercing their throats, surrounded by beetles, biting the corpse.


    A few of the karts were only injured, but these wounds cost them their lives at this time. The blood irritated them. These karts became the key targets of attack, and they were killed in a short while.


    "You...who are you?" Seeing one of his own men being eaten by beetles and buried in the sea of ??insects, he took a breath and said to his back. A person doesn''t know when he will appear behind him, but he can only see an arm holding a knife with the small opening he just made.

 Chapter 657： Bug sea

    "Throw down your weapon and take off your mask. If you dare to do anything, I will just cut your throat."


    Ye Hao said coldly.


    "You...you are Ye Hao!" The mask man actually called out Ye Hao''s name.


    Ye Hao''s blade pierced the skin of the masked person''s throat, and a trace of blood flowed out.


    "Do as I say!


    The mask man took off the mask honestly and lost his weapon.


    See the person under the mask.


    Ye Hao''s surprise this time can be said to be stronger than seeing Wang Zihao and the others on the shore.


    The person in front of him should have fallen off the cliff and died long ago.


    Today, this underground palace and ghost cards are going to give myself a "surprise".


    "Du Chuan. How come you are still alive!" Ye Hao gloomily looked at Du Chuan in front of him.


    At this moment, Du Chuan''s face was covered with scars, but he could still see his original appearance, but it was a bit hideous.


    "Now...I''m not talking about these things. Let''s find a way to solve these bugs. These bugs continue to flow, even in our Qi Refining Realm, sooner or later they will be swallowed by these bugs." Du Chuan watched the gathering around his feet. The more bugs, he said anxiously.


    When Ye Hao saw those bugs, he thought of a way.


    The only way forward is densely packed with insects, it is difficult to approach, but now if we retreat...


    Sa Sa Sa Sa


    Just as Ye Hao was thinking of a way, the beetles that had approached them actually circled them and dared not approach.


    And looking at them, they seem to be afraid of something.


    What scares them about yourself?


    Ye Hao thought in surprise.


    Tick


    At this time, a drop of blood dripped from his arm, and it happened to splash on a beetle.


    The beetle immediately began to struggle like a curse, and the surrounding beetles retreated one after another, not daring to approach it.


    Within a few seconds, the beetle stained with Ye Hao''s blood stopped moving, as if dead.


    Are they afraid of my blood?


    Ye Hao was surprised.


    "They are afraid of your blood. Hurry up and use your blood to destroy them." Du Chuan also saw it, he exclaimed.


    Ye Hao pulled out two soulchaser blades from his waist and directly inserted them into Du Chuan''s pipa bone.


    "Ahhhhhh..." Du Chuan cried out in pain, but the blade on his neck made him afraid to struggle.


    The blood dripping from the shoulders irritated the beetles, but they didn''t dare to come close, they could only make the sound of scatter.


    "I don''t know how many of these beetles are densely packed. You let me kill them with blood. You want me to lose blood and die." Ye Hao glared at Du Chuan.


    "Honestly don''t struggle, or I will kill you now."


    "Help...Help."


    In the distance there are still a few dying card disciples who have already climbed on a few beetles.


    Ye Hao removed the dagger on Du Chuan''s neck, then opened his arm and waved his arm.


    The blood sprinkled around like rain.


    The wound on his arm quickly recovered due to the blood physique.


    The beetles that were contaminated with Ye Hao''s blood were the same as the beetle before, and there was no movement after struggling for a while.


    The other beetles retreated one after another and all went outside the blood circle. The corpses of the previous card disciples were ignored, but they could see that they were quite afraid of Ye Hao''s blood.


    Although they looked hungry, they still didn''t dare to come close, they only dared to wait for the opportunity outside of the blood.


    Ye Hao picked up the soulchaser blades he threw out just now.


    Seeing those card disciples who had saved their lives under their own blood, they were watching themselves carefully.


    "Throw away your weapons."


    Several card disciples glanced at each other.


    "stupid!"


    One of the Kartu shouted angrily, then rushed towards Ye Hao with a dagger.


    "There are also people from the island nation." Ye Hao relentlessly lifted it up with a kick, kicking the island countryman Katu, and fell into the worm sea.


    The beetles pounced directly on it as if they saw the tiger of lamb.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." the islander screamed, but the screams quickly disappeared.


    Seeing this scene, the other beetles made a sound of excitement, as if they were asking Ye Hao to give them some more food.


    "Be honest and obedient, I won''t kill you for the time being." Ye Hao glanced at the disciples, who were originally number 20, now there are only the three male and one woman disciples in front of him, and the Du Chuan. .


    The card disciples nodded repeatedly and threw away their weapons.


    The hero does not suffer from the immediate loss. The blood of the man in front of him is a weapon to resist those beetles, and Du Chuan is injured again, not the opponent of this man, they can only choose to rely on this man at this moment to save their lives.


    "Are there any bottles?" Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    A card student hurriedly took out a bottle and handed it to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao cut off his arm again, poured the blood into the bottle, and then handed it to the disciple.


    "Go ahead and lead the way with my blood." The reason why Ye Hao left these disciples was to let them lead the way for himself, just in case.


    The Katu swallowed, although he was reluctant, but thinking about the miserable situation of the islander just now, he honestly went to the front and sprinkled blood to lead the way.


    "Sprinkle sparingly, if you dare to waste it. I will give them your blood to drink."


    Katu''s body trembled, and he dared not shed more blood step by step.


    "go."


    Ye Hao pushed Du Chuan, Du Chuan endured the pain on the pipa''s bones and moved forward slowly.


    Although the pierced pipa bone is not fatal, it will cause his strength to be greatly reduced.


    "What are those beetles, you know."


    Du Chuan is a member of the Emerald Gate, and he should know these strange things. "These should be mutant worms. Living in caves thousands of meters underground, you can stay without food for hundreds of years, but once you smell the smell of strangers, you will attack wildly. Even an innate master dare not enter. A sea of ??worms stays for too long. Sooner or later countless worms will stay in him


    When they are exhausted, devour them. "


    "There are few things that can stop their desire to attack..."


    As Du Chuan said, he looked at Ye Hao''s arm with curious and suspicious eyes.


    Ye Hao saw what Du Chuan was curious about, it was nothing more than why Ye Hao''s blood could make those worms fear.


    If the guess is correct, Ye Hao thinks it should be due to the physique of his blood family. The blood of this blood family is the nemesis of the worms? Although I don''t know if it is true, at least it is fulfilled here by Ye Hao.


    He couldn''t even figure out whether he was a complete human.


    "Why are you still alive? I clearly saw you fell into the valley at the time!" Ye Hao still clearly remembered that when he ambushed the Seven Kills, Du Chuan fell off the cliff because of a severe battle.


    "Also, how could your jadeite treasure be with Shi Lei.


    According to Du Chuan''s condition at the time, he was almost dead for a lifetime, and the emerald treasure appeared to Shi Lei, which was Ye Hao''s long-standing doubt.


    Du Chuan didn''t conceal it, but recounted what he encountered at the time.


    After falling off the cliff, he was indeed seriously injured, but he did not die by chance, so he fled back to a hut that Shi Lei had arranged for him.


    Shi Lei was his disciple, but who would have thought that Shi Lei was a deep mansion. His real purpose was Du Chuan''s jadeite treasure. At that time, he had found the jadeite treasure that Du Chuan hid. So Shi Lei burned the wooden house directly, trying to burn Du Chuan to death.

 Chapter 658： Ye Hao is hungry

    But who would have thought that Du Chuan had a hard life and escaped from the sea of ??flames dragging his remains, and met a couple of men and women on the mountain road.


    At that time, Du Chuan was afraid that the men and women would not care about him, so he told them that he was a master of martial arts. As long as they could save themselves, they would pass on their martial arts skills.


    Unexpectedly, the young couple believed it and took him to a small village clinic to rescue Du Chuan.


    After Du Chuan recovered from his injuries, he returned to Haicheng. It was more than two months after the incident that he learned of Shi Lei''s death.


    In order to find the jade treasure, he searched for information and found that Du Guirong had returned to the jade gate.


    He knows Du Guirong''s character very well, and he would not return to the martial art without retrieving the Jade Collection.


    After that, with the help of some relationships, he took the two disciples he accepted and took refuge in ghost cards.


    At that time, in order to regain strength, Du Chuan told the upper layer of the ghost card a secret. In fact, he already knew the secret of the jade treasure in the Emerald Collection. By relying on a rare ore, he could see the secret on the treasure.


    At that time, the people from Guipai and the underworld had already cooperated, and people from both sides were eyeing the jade treasure.


    "So you led someone to destroy the Emerald Gate." Ye Hao stared at Du Chuan.


    Du Chuan didn''t speak, it seemed that he had acquiesced in this matter.


    "The two disciples you took are Wang Zihao and Jiang Yue, right." Ye Hao asked.


    Du Chuan nodded.


    There are always too many coincidences in the world. Because of the loneliness of the Wang family group, Wang Zihao and the others met Du Chuan and embarked on the road of martial arts.


    "Answer my last question. Your original strength was clearly still in the refining state, why have you now promoted to the refining state? And the same goes for Wang Zihao and others, don''t tell me that you cultivated yourself!" Ye Hao asked in a deep voice.


    Du Chuan swallowed.


    "Don''t tell me? Then I don''t mind sending you to get in touch with those worms." Ye Hao grabbed Du Chuan by the collar.


    Du Chuan said hurriedly.


    "I said I said."


    Ye Hao released his hand, and at this moment, Katu carefully handed him the empty bottle.


    The blood ran out.


    Ye Hao glanced at him, and the blood sprinkled behind him didn''t last long. For about three to four minutes, the effect of the blood was gone, and the worm would jump over the "boundary."


    While Ye Hao was bleeding again, Du Chuan also told the secret of their strength becoming stronger for no reason.


    "The ghost brand organization is very mysterious. They seem to be studying some drugs. It is a project named: Super Warrior Project. People who take drugs can improve their own strength, and generally rely on that person''s talent to reach the stage of refining Qi. Body conditions vary."


    Taking drugs can improve strength.


    This thing is even more powerful than the ghost veins of the underworld.


    "But this thing has shortcomings. The material is scarce, the output is very low, and the success rate is only 35 percent. The strong ones created are actually super fighters, without the Qi that the Refining Realm possesses."


    It turned out to be so.


    This is reasonable. If the ghost card really masters this kind of pills that can wholesale powerhouses without restrictions, they don''t have to cooperate with the underworld at all.


    "You and Wang Zihao have all succeeded in the experiment?" Ye Hao said, his lips were a little chapped at the moment, and he was bleeding several times, plus the previous battle on the shore.


    It caused him to desire blood again, but he did not carry plasma with him.


    "Well. Because of our special status, we are using an improved version with a higher success rate." Du Chuan said.


    "Stop."


    Ye Hao stopped suddenly, his eyes trance a little.


    "What''s the matter?" Katu and Du Chuan in front looked at Ye Hao in confusion.


    Ye Hao breathed a little bit quickly, his face turned pale, he scanned the group of people in front of him.


    Pointing to the only female card disciple: "Come here."


    The woman looked at Ye Hao timidly. Although she was a disciple, it didn''t mean that she had no fear or fear.


    "Bring her here." Ye Hao let out a low voice.


    The other casters pushed the female caster without hesitation.


    The female Katu stumbling half-kneeled in front of Ye Hao, timidly not daring to raise her head.


    "You... are you a virgin." Ye Hao pressed to the ear of the female disciple in front of him. Although the voice was very soft, Du Chuan and the others could hear it.


    virgin?


    At this time, why does this guy still care if this woman is a virgin? Wouldn''t he want...


    Du Chuan looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "I...I..." The female card student tremblingly did not dare to speak: "Yeah buy a disc."


    When the female card disciple was anxious, she spoke up her own Mandarin.


    "Islander?" Ye Hao squinted his eyes, put his mouth close to the white-clean neck of the female card student, and licked with his tongue.


    Yes, it turned out to be pure.


    The female Caste was trembling all over, she was scared, but she did not dare to resist.


    "You all turned your heads." Ye Hao raised his head and looked at those Du Chuan and the other disciples who were looking at him.


    "Um... at this time, go out and do this kind of thing." Du Chuan didn''t expect Ye Hao to have such a hobby.


    Surrounded by dense worms and turtles, it¡¯s not bad if you don¡¯t wilt, and you can still have that idea.


    This is even more **** than that ten Hades.


    "The same thing, I don''t want to say it again." Ye Hao looked at several people coldly.


    Du Chuan was helpless, their lives were pinched in Ye Hao''s hands, they could only listen to him, and turned their heads honestly.


    Ye Hao lowered his head and looked at the female disciple in front of him.


    "Yamidie..." The female card disciple shook her head at Ye Hao and covered her collar.


    Although it is not good to **** human blood directly, but in this inexplicable place, the ghost knows what will emerge after a while, and there are unstable factors like Ten Hades.


    Ye Hao must ensure that he is in full bloom.


    "Don''t talk, I won''t kill you. If you dare to move, I will send you to see your compatriots."


    Moreover, the opponent is still an enemy, and Ye Hao will not have any burden in his heart.


    If he didn''t save them just now, she would be buried in the sea of ??insects.


    He leaned down and pulled open the collar of the female Karto directly, exposing the entire white neck.


    Hearing the sound of clothes tearing, Du Chuan and the others had many scenes in their minds, and they were amazed at Ye Hao''s hobby.


    Two sharp fangs pierced the female Kart''s neck.


    The female card''s body trembled, and then she felt an inexplicable comfort, a kind of comfort from the heart.


    "Um...ah..."


    She held her head high, sweat dripping from her forehead, and the bursts of refreshment filled her heart.


    This is the feeling of being sucked by a vampire. There will be no pain, but a refreshing feeling, which will make people in the pleasure of being sucked by the vampire.


    Because it was a stone cave, the whistling voice of the female disciple was so far that Du Chuan and the others could hear it clearly.


    At the moment they only have a few words in their hearts. The city will play.

 Chapter 659： Chain cliff

    Just when the female card student was about to die, Ye Hao raised his head and opened his eyes, much more energetic than before.


    "Yiku..." The female Carter opened her eyes in confusion, and the feeling made her mentally unclear now.


    Even one-tenth of his body''s blood was sucked away.


    "Keep up. I''m responsible for falling behind." Ye Hao got up, with an indifferent expression, like a scumbag who put on his pants and turned his face in disapproval.


    He had been merciful, if he hadn''t controlled his desire, the blood on this woman might have been sucked clean by him.


    The female card disciple''s legs dangled to follow Ye Hao''s footsteps, breathing lightly.


    "Keep going."


    The voice of Ye Hao made Du Chuan and the others relieved and moved on.


    "Since you have found out the secret of the jade treasure, you should know what exactly is in the jade treasure." Ye Hao left and asked.


    Du Chuan replied in a low voice.


    "The Jade Treasure is the gold and silver treasures collected by the Jade Gate for the royal family in ancient times. Most of them are some property. But it also contains many miraculous medicines, natural treasures."


    "Just these things?"


    Du Chuan nodded: "All I know is this."


    "Then you know how long we have to walk now, where does the front lead?"


    "I don''t know." Du Chuan shook his head: "The ancients only left the legend of the jade treasure, but the blueprints for the construction of the jade treasure have never been circulated."


    If you don''t know the detailed terrain, you can only take one step at a time.


    bump


    There was the sound of rubble rolling down.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Hao looked at the Carter leading the way.


    "We... we''re at the end. There is a cliff in front of you." Katu exclaimed.


    Ye Hao frowned and stepped forward, seeing the scene in front of him, he was also surprised.


    There was a deep seam in the ground, there was still a cloud of fog above the seam, and there would be fog under the ground. This was the first time Ye Hao saw such a scene.


    Only a black iron rope hangs on it, because of the fog, it is impossible to see how long this seam is and where the iron chain leads.


    "There are more words here." Du Chuan pointed to the stone wall next to him.


    [The iron cable breaks the cliff, it''s a fortune]


    Ye Hao looked over, with eight words written on it.


    "It seems that the front is the place where the jade treasure is really hidden. But this iron chain can''t be seen in the end. No one knows what is dangerous on the chain. The small drone was also used by the team of Ten Yama and J. Take it, it''s too dangerous to go up." Du Chuan said worriedly.


    Ye Hao looked at the iron chain for a long time.


    He pointed to a caddie next to him: "You go up."


    The card''s face suddenly changed: "No...I won''t go. This is too dangerous, I won''t go."


    Such a bottomless cliff crevices, if it falls, ten lives will be lost.


    "Give you two choices. Either I will throw you to the worms behind to let them have a full meal, or you can go up." Ye Hao said coldly.


    Katu swallowed, looked at the worm that was stopped by Ye Hao''s blood, and looked at the lone iron rope.


    In the end, he resigned and walked forward. Instead of being bitten by those worms to death, he might as well take a gamble, and falling to death is better than being bitten by worms.


    Seeing Katu biting the lighting stick and stepping up the chain, the expression on Ye Hao''s face remained the same.


    This card disciple is a body refining state, and his balance is much better than ordinary people, but there is a bottomless cliff under his feet, which is better than mental quality.


    Zi Zi Zi


    After walking a few steps on it, Katu could hear the squeak of the iron chain, as if it was about to break at any time.


    Grunt.


    Katu swallowed, the sweat on his forehead rained down, every foot trembling.


    Five minutes passed before he walked out less than ten meters.


    Just as his figure was about to be shrouded in mist, a stray wind blew by, and the iron rope shook violently in an instant.


    The Katu who was standing on it didn''t step on his foot firmly, and a frightened expression floated on his cheek.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Along with the screams, the card disciple fell into the cliff, and the lighting rod was slowly swallowed by the darkness.


    The disciples who saw this scene took a breath and looked at Ye Hao in horror.


    Even the female disciple woke up from the previous "sweetness" at this moment, and put her arms around her shoulders in horror.


    Du Chuan leaned to the edge of the cliff, as if listening to something, a few seconds later he raised his head.


    "This cliff is at least five hundred meters deep, and it may be an underground fault. It''s amazing that the ancient Feicuimen masters could find this place." Du Chuan exclaimed.


    He was not scared by the sight just now or by Ye Hao.


    After all, in his opinion, Ye Hao is nothing wrong with doing this. The enemy''s life does not need to be pityed at all. To pity the enemy is cruel to himself.


    "Next, you go up." Ye Hao pointed to the male casters except the one who sprinkled blood in front of him and the female caste who was sucked by him.


    The male carder shook his head in horror: "Don''t...I won''t go, this is to die. I won''t go..."


    As he said, the male card disciple kept backing, panicked, his heel hit the stone, and his body fell backward, his upper body just fell outside the "bloodline".


    The worms were of course not polite about the delicious food on this day, and they rushed forward directly.


    "Save me...save me." Watching the worm pounce on his body, the cardan shouted in horror.


    But in the blink of an eye, he was dragged out of the lower body that was originally in the line.


    Amid the screams, the card disciple was silent.


    Ye Hao sighed.


    What he sighed was not this life, but one missing chance to try.


    "You go." Ye Hao''s **** male caster.


    The male Katu sweat dripped down, but he did not resist, put down the bottle containing blood in his hand, wiped the sweat with his clothes, and stepped on the iron chain.


    Compared with the man before, his movements are much more stable and his speed is much faster.


    Gradually, his figure disappeared into the mist.


    call


    Another cloudy wind blew, and the iron chain began to sway.


    bump


    This was the sound of hitting the iron chain. The shaking of the iron chain became more and more violent, and then they all heard the sound that something would make when it fell into a deep well.


    "He grabbed the iron chain just now, but it was a pity that he didn''t hold it tightly, and he fell off." Du Chuan shook his head.


    "Probably every eight to nine minutes, there will be a gust of cloudy wind, and the chain will violently shake.


    Du Chuan gave his analysis.


    Ye Hao nodded, this strange yin wind is very dangerous, standing on top of the violently shaking iron chain, he will fall if he is not sure.


    Now only Ye Hao is left, Du Chuan still has the female disciple.


    Ye Hao pointed to Du Chuan: "You go."


    Du Chuan seemed to know that Ye Hao would make such a decision. He pointed to the two soulchaser blades stuck behind him. "You want me to test it out for you, so please take these two knives off anyway. Otherwise, my movement is not easy."

 Chapter 660： Primary teleport

    Ye Hao directly pulled out the soul chaser behind Du Chuan.


    "You can''t lighten it." Du Chuan took a breath, because the knife was pulled out and a lot of blood poured out.


    He tore off his clothes to cover his wound and temporarily stop the bleeding.


    Du Chuan walked to the iron chain, he did not go straight up, but was waiting.


    A few minutes later, a cloudy wind blew, and the iron chain began to shake violently.


    As the wind passed, the chains waved calmly.


    Du Chuan climbed onto the chain.


    That''s right! He climbed on top of the chain, his feet clasped, and he crawled forward on the chain.


    And the speed was not slow, and he entered the dense fog in the blink of an eye.


    Eight minutes later, a cloudy wind struck again and the chains began to shake, but there was no sound of falling objects.


    "You follow up by yourself." Ye Hao glanced at the female disciple next to him. His foot was on the iron chain. He didn''t learn from Du Chuan, so he walked up quickly.


    With Lingbo''s microsteps, he can master balance on the iron chain.


    The body entered the mist, and he secretly calculated the time in his heart.


    In about eight minutes, Ye Hao''s ears moved slightly, and he immediately leaned down and let his body hang on the iron rope.


    The iron cable shook very violently. When he really stayed here, Ye Hao felt that the yin wind was extraordinary. The yin wind pierced your body like silver needles and scraped your skin.


    If you are not careful, your body will not be able to bear it and fall off the cliff.


    After the yin wind passed, the iron cable returned to calm.


    Ye Hao got up and started fast forward again.


    After walking for a few more minutes, he saw Du Chuan in front of him.


    There is a hole almost fifty meters away.


    Du Chuan noticed Ye Hao behind him. There was obvious worry on his face. He no longer crawled forward, but got up and accelerated his speed.


    This kid really had a ghost.


    Of course Ye Hao couldn''t completely believe in this Du Chuan, he quickened his pace and kept getting closer to Du Chuan.


    Huhuhu


    There was another gust of wind.


    Du Chuan wanted to bend down, but he saw Ye Hao behind him didn''t mean to stop at all.


    "madman!"


    Du Chuan cursed secretly and could only move on, but the speed was a bit busier than before.


    Because of the yin wind, the iron rope began to sway, Ye Hao and Du Chuan on the iron rope were obviously affected, but both sides continued to walk standing still.


    But the distance between Ye Hao and Du Chuan was only less than ten meters.


    "This **** lunatic." Du Chuan cursed again in his heart, his steps were already unstable, but this time his only chance now is that as long as he can get to the shore first, he has a chance to escape.


    At this moment, the two sides are like two small boats in the storm, still moving forward.


    There was excitement in Du Chuan''s eyes, and he was only five meters away from Shiya, and his eyes showed a sullen look.


    With a sudden force under his feet, his body jumped directly.


    Because of his kick, the entire chain seemed to be hit by a huge wave, up and down.


    Now Zi Ye Hao, that kid probably won''t be able to protect himself, even if he doesn''t fall, he won''t be able to catch up with him for a while, and he will slip away long ago.


    When he finds the Ten Hades, even if this kid is still alive, he won''t be able to take advantage.


    When Du Chuan fell on the ground, he felt a cold on the top of his neck, and his pupils suddenly enlarged.


    "Didn''t I tell you before, don''t play slippery in front of me."


    Du Chuan''s heart almost reached his throat.


    how is this possible.


    He was obviously 20 meters away from Shiya just now, how could he live so well!


    "You... how did you come here!"


    "How did I come here? Ask the Lord Yan to go." Ye Hao said, ready to cut the guy''s throat.


    Just now, this guy suddenly got into trouble. The situation at the time was quite dangerous. If he hadn''t jumped up, narrowed the distance with Shiya, and then exchanged an ability, he might have let this thing escape.


    Look at the system interface is still a bit painful.


    [Exchange for primary teleport ability, deduct skill points: 50]


    [Current remaining skill points of the host: 90]


    ¡¾Elementary Teleportation: Teleportation to any place ten meters around. Cooling time: 24 hours. Need skill points: 50¡¿


    [Primary teleport: cooling. ¡¿


    Just relying on a teleport, Ye Hao turned the danger into peace.


    I thought that because of Du Chuan''s cunning, he had deducted 50 skill points.


    Although the teleport is good, the cooling time is really painful.


    Just when he was about to solve Du Chuan''s life and avenge his father Du Guirong by the way, Du Chuan shouted again and again.


    "Wait...wait, I have a secret. I use this secret for my life."


    Du Chuan''s sudden words caused Ye Hao to temporarily let go of his killing intent.


    "What''s the secret?"


    "You promise me first, as long as I tell you the secret. You promise not to kill me." Du Chuan shouted palely. At that moment, he truly felt Ye Hao''s heavy killing intent.


    The Soulchaser Blade flashed in Ye Hao''s hand.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "my leg."


    Du Chuan howled in pain, his right foot was already weak, and Ye Hao''s knife just cut directly the meridian of his thigh.


    "You don''t have the right to choose. Either I cut your meridian with a single blow, or you tell me what you know." Ye Hao said, while looking at the iron cable, the female card student probably was shaking just now. Fell.


    The severe pain caused Du Chuan to beg for mercy.


    The experience of facing death several times made him completely afraid of death.


    Only when you really feel that kind of despair will you be precious to life.


    "I said... I said."


    Ye Hao let go of Du Chuan.


    Du Chuan took a breath, swallowed, and pointed to the front.


    "This time the netherworld and ghost cards are working together to find the jade treasure, not for those rare and exotic treasures, but for one thing."


    Ye Hao has already guessed a little bit. If it''s just a treasure, they don''t need to spend so much time and effort. It''s easier than that to grab a bank directly.


    "what."


    Du Chuan hesitated for a moment, and it could be seen that he still didn''t want to say this thing in his heart.


    "Actually they want to find a key."


    "A key?" Ye Hao was puzzled: "You are not lying to me, are you."


    "I didn''t lie to you. It is said that this key is the key to open the tomb of Qin Mausoleum! The real purpose of the underworld and ghost card is to open the tomb of Qin Mausoleum!" Du Chuan said.


    Ye Hao looked at Du Chuan with a skeptical look: "Qin Mausoleum? Isn''t that an imperial mausoleum. It is said on the Internet that it will not be excavated for the time being because of the national archaeological technology."


    "You believe these words too. What age is it now, science and technology? Haha." Du Chuan was a little excited when he mentioned this tomb of Emperor Qin, and almost forgot about it. Ye Hao''s eyes shook.


    He was a lot more honest: "The Qin Emperor''s Mausoleum is basically known to the upper echelons of China. It''s not about archeological technology at all, but they can''t open it!" "I heard that even the congenital warriors can''t open Qin Ling. Huaxia officials also tried to secretly explode the tomb of the Qin Emperor with a bomb, but it couldn''t be opened at all. The outside of the tomb of the Emperor Qin was surrounded by a layer of special stones. A key is required to open it. The secrets in the tomb of the Qin Emperor are said to be able to achieve a generation of emperors. By!"

 Chapter 661： Underground Furudono

    Achieve a generation of emperor?


    This is really a bit mysterious.


    "That''s why you came to the Jade Treasure? For a key?" Ye Hao looked at Du Chuan.


    Du Chuan nodded.


    "Then do you know where the key is."


    Du Chuan glanced at Ye Hao, lowered his head and said cautiously: "In fact, there is a map of jade treasures in the Emerald Secret Code."


    "So you were lying to me before." Ye Hao''s eyes were murderous.


    "I...I''m telling the truth now." Du Chuan waved his hand repeatedly.


    "Give you a chance, draw the map for me now." Ye Hao threw a soul chaser to Du Chuan and pointed it at the ground.


    Du Chuan didn''t dare to neglect, he used the Soul Chaser to depict it on the ground honestly. A few minutes later, a simple drawing appeared. It looked a bit troublesome because it was a plan.


    "This is the way we came down before." Du Chuan pointed to the long line and said, then pointed to a circle at the end of the long line, where four lines were divided.


    This is where Ye Hao and the others divided their forces before.


    Although the four lines diverged, they eventually lead to one of them from different directions.


    "Can the four forks reach the destination?" Ye Hao originally thought that only one of the four roads could reach the destination.


    Du Chuan nodded, and pointed to the last place; "The four roads can lead to the destination. But the danger on each road is different, and no one knows which road will be more dangerous. So we are divided into Four ways."


    "I didn''t expect that there were worms and cliffs on my road."


    Thinking about the scene just now, I am still a little scared.


    "Here is the place where the treasure and the Qinling key are hidden?" Ye Hao looked at the final destination.


    Du Chuan nodded: "Yes. According to the hidden information in the treasure book, there is an ancient temple, and all the treasures are in the ancient temple. There is a pool in the middle, and the key to the tomb of Qin is in the middle of the pool."


    Du Chuan pointed to the dark stone cave in front: "According to the distance, we are not far from the last ancient temple."


    It has been an hour and a half since the opening of the Hezhong Cave at noon.


    "Go. Let''s speed up the pace." Ye Hao took back the soul chaser blade in Du Chuan''s hand and pushed him to move on.


    There was nothing weird on the road next, and Du Chuan was much more honest.


    During the period, Ye Hao also asked Du Chuan about his understanding of ghost cards, but Du Chuan had just joined the ghost cards not long ago. Except for a few occasional meetings and the boss of J, he didn''t know much about ghost cards.


    There are very strict confidential procedures in the ghost card, and no one knows what the purpose of this organization is.


    After five or six minutes of walking, a bright exit appeared in front of him.


    Du Chuangang wanted to speed up his pace.


    But Ye Hao held him back, and the Soul Chaser reached his throat.


    "Don''t make any noise, make a little movement. I will let you die first!" Ye Hao whispered.


    Du Chuan nodded and looked at the entrance of the cave expectantly.


    Ye Hao quietly approached Du Chuan.


    Rushing


    The closer you are to the hole, the clearer the sound of water flowing in your ears.


    Ye Hao walked to the edge of the hole and looked at everything in front of him. His expression was a bit sluggish, and he didn''t speak for a long time.


    Du Chuan on the side saw Ye Hao stunned, and he glanced at him quietly, and the next moment his boss also opened his mouth.


    In front of me was a space the size of a football field. There was a large piece of grass and water channels around it, and there were luminous insects flying around, because these insects would be very bright even without lighting rods.


    I really don''t know how the grass and insects survived under this thousand meters for so long.


    And in the middle of the grass is an open-air palace built of stones, with many stone pillars standing there.


    On the ground are golden nuggets, gems, and various treasures.


    In addition to these scattered on the ground, there are many wooden boxes closed, needless to say, there must be treasures inside.


    "It''s no wonder that the Jade Gate at that time could be richer than an enemy country." Just looking at these treasures, Ye Hao could feel the power of the Jade Gate at that time.


    With so much wealth, it is no wonder that others will be jealous, and finally be destroyed.


    In the end, Ye Hao''s gaze fell on the center of the ancient temple. It was a circular pool. From their position, they couldn''t see how deep the pool was, only the arc of the water surface and a small stone pillar in the middle of the pool.


    "The Qin Ling key should be right there!" Du Chuan looked at the stone pillar greedily.


    "What about your people. It''s earlier than we set off, so it should have arrived earlier!" Ye Hao frowned.


    There was no sign of anyone stepping in this place in front of me.


    In addition to their cave, there are three other caves around the ancient temple, which should be the roads corresponding to the other three fork roads at that time.


    This shouldn''t be. No matter how slow the Ten Hades, they will not delay for more than half an hour.


    Could it be that they met with Yang Chong or Xue Shitou?


    Ye Hao had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Now I can¡¯t take care of these, what kind of key is the right thing to get first.


    Ye Hao looked around and found a vine.


    "You are not allowed to move or make any noise here. Otherwise, I promise you will die in pain!" Ye Hao tied Du Chuan with a vine and warned him.


    Du Chuan nodded repeatedly.


    Ye Hao stepped on the lawn, he was vigilant around him, clutching the Soulchaser Blade in his hand, moving forward step by step.


    When he walked to the top of the ancient temple, nothing unusual happened.


    He saw a treasure chest next to it, which was covered with dust, and they had not known how long they had been here.


    He stretched out his finger and touched a treasure chest. The wooden treasure chest instantly collapsed, turning into dust on the ground, and inside was withered herbs and rusty swords.


    Time has taken away most of the wealth here.


    Except for gold, which can be preserved for thousands of years, most things cannot withstand the erosion of time.


    Most of these herbs should be pretty good babies.


    Ye Hao walked all the way into the pool. During this time, most of the treasure chests he touched were broken by himself, and there was nothing in them except gold.


    During the period, the contents of one of the treasure chests attracted Ye Hao''s attention.


    It is a few pills in a crystal vial.


    Ye Hao picked up the crystal vial and looked at the pills inside.


    "Tian Yuan Dan!"


    Hearing the sound, Ye Hao frowned and looked at Du Chuan who was yelling. He could feel the greed in his eyes from far away.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s eyes, he hurriedly closed his mouth.


    "What is this?" Ye Hao asked.


    Du Chuan got Ye Hao''s permission to speak, and shouted from a distance: "That should be Tianyuan Pill. In ancient times, martial arts practitioners took the pill when they practiced, which can promote cultivation and achieve the effect of one day to one month. "


    "But in modern times, there are fewer and fewer people who can refine pill. The price of these pill is quite terrible, and only some big families keep some." It turned out to be something to help people practicing martial arts.

 Chapter 662： Big lizard

    Ye Hao put the small bottle in his pocket, keeping the good things first.


    He continued to walk towards the pool.


    When he walked to the side of the pool, he found that the depth of the pool was about ten square meters below the bottom, but there were clearly visible fishes swimming in it.


    And a bronze key is placed in the center of the stone pillar in the middle of the pool.


    This is the key to Qin Ling.


    Ye Hao took a step.


    bump


    The sudden movement caused Ye Hao to turn around abruptly, set his posture, and looked at a cave next to him. He heard footsteps in a few places and other strange noises.


    brush


    A quick figure ran out.


    "Sky speed!"


    Ye Hao shouted in surprise when he saw the person in front of him.


    What ran out in front of him was the speed of the sky, sweating profusely. There were many scars on his body and his clothes were in tatters, but fortunately, he did not hurt the vital position.


    "Monsters, there are monsters!" Tian Su saw Ye Hao, as if he had seen a savior, and ran to Ye Hao, just limp on the ground.


    Ye Hao saw that both legs of Tiansu were trembling. This was a symptom that would only appear after long-term use of the speed ability, which exceeded the physical load.


    "What''s the matter? You make it clear." Ye Hao helped Tiansu up, and he could see a look of astonishment in Tiansu''s eyes.


    Tian Su swallowed, and pointed to the cave where he ran out.


    "Have¡­¡­"


    The speed of the sky hasn''t fallen yet, and the violent impact has splashed the rock that shook the hole.


    A few stones fell towards Ye Hao and the others.


    Ye Hao quickly grabbed Tian Su and hid behind a stone pillar next to him.


    At this time he saw someone.


    J!


    World Killer: Ashes!


    At this moment, he looked very embarrassed, with a huge wound on his right abdomen, and blood was constantly flowing from it.


    And his eyes were filled with astonishment like Tian Su, and he held a weapon that looked like a police crutch, but it had a blade like a sharp sword.


    Buzzing


    The next moment, a huge figure crawled out of the cave.


    Seeing this thing in front of him, Ye Hao knew why Tian Su was so frightened just now, and he kept shouting monsters in his mouth.


    A body larger than a tank, with pitch-black scales, green eyes, sharp fangs in his mouth, blood on the fangs, and a few corpses.


    lizard?


    Mutant lizard?


    The monster in front of me looked like a lizard, but it was hundreds of times bigger than a lizard.


    "I''ll go. This is a city, not a fantasy novel. Where did you make this thing for me." Ye Hao took a deep breath.


    "I don''t know. At that time, I ran quickly after entering the cave. There were many mechanisms on the road, but with my speed I passed without danger. But after a while, I was in a slightly larger cave. I saw them in battle."


    "The object of their battle is this big lizard."


    "The scales of this lizard are so thick that the man can''t kill it with a fist."


    Tiansu pointed at that J.


    J is a martial artist in the refining realm. A fist in the refining realm can''t kill this beast. How thick is the scales of this beast.


    brush


    Just after the big lizard ran out, it rushed towards J and continued to attack. Seeing that bloodthirsty look, I don''t know that it hasn''t eaten meat for hundreds of years.


    The most important thing is the explosive speed, which is not even slower than the speed of the Refining Realm.


    "Wow. So many treasures, this is the jade treasure." Because Ye Hao was by his side, Tian Su relaxed a lot, and noticed the golden treasure.


    Ye Hao went up and knocked him out of his head.


    "When are you still thinking about treasures. Now the top priority is the monster and the enemies."


    Ye Hao didn''t expect this incident today to be a twists and turns.


    So many unexpected things happened on the shore.


    This treasure hunt also brought them so many surprises, watching that J and the big lizard were inseparable from the fight, and they were on par with each other.


    But the wounds on J''s body increased little by little. At most, the large lizard had a few more scratches on the scales.


    Sa Sa Sa Sa


    At this time, a familiar voice came from another cave nearby.


    Ye Hao''s eyes shook, this voice is...


    In that cave, a large group of people ran out. There were people from the day and night travel gods and the underworld, Xue Shitou, and others, and there were people from Yang Chong''s team.


    "Save me, save me."


    There are several worms lying on several people.


    "Damn it! Those guys are going to crawl here." Ye Hao screamed uncomfortably. The ones who haven''t come out of the cave must be worms.


    Although he can use his blood to repel the worms, the blood in a person is also limited, and the worms must be prevented from coming out.


    Ye Hao rushed directly.


    The day and night Yushen and others who had escaped saw a person suddenly rushed over, and were scared to prepare for battle.


    "Leave me away if you want to live. Let those guys come out, don''t you guys want to live!" Ye Hao screamed.


    Day and night Yushen and others were stunned, and stopped their attacks.


    Ye Hao rushed to the entrance of the stone cave. He could clearly hear the familiar voice. He even saw a large group of worms about to rush out. The number was very large, and several of them were about to catch up with the puppies.


    Ye Hao opened his arm with the chasing blade, and the blood sprinkled out, drawing a boundary at the entrance of the cave. The worms came suddenly and did not dare to advance half a minute.


    Then he jumped high and hit the top of the cave with a heavy fist.


    The people who escaped watched Ye Hao constantly hitting the stone wall with their fists, not knowing what he was doing.


    "Don''t stand stupidly for me. If you want to survive, give me all your strength and collapse the stone wall. You can''t let the worms out!" Ye Hao looked at the people in a daze, and angrily scolded them.


    They reflected this, rushing to the side of the cave one by one, hitting the stone wall with their fists.


    Day and Night Youshen is no exception, although they wonder why Ye Hao is here, they also want to kill Ye Hao, but compared to the countless monsters inside.


    As long as you are not a fool, you know which one is more important.


    Xue Shitou''s whole body became petrified again. He hit the stone wall with his rock-like fist. Finally, with the efforts of everyone, cracks appeared in the stone wall and the stones began to fall.


    Finally, the cave where the day and night travel gods escaped was covered by falling rocks.


    Of the four caves, one was blocked.


    Ye Hao and others slumped on the ground, each of their fists were covered with blood, they were really desperate just now.


    After settling down at this moment, the people on both sides began to stare at each other. The God of Day and Night picked up his ghost knife, Ye Hao held the soul chaser in both hands, and both sides stared at each other.

 Chapter 663： Bold ideas

    Ping ping pong


    Just as the two sides were at war, a sound came from the remaining cave next to it.


    The two figures rushed out, still fighting constantly, you punched me and didn''t let each other.


    "Master Ten Hades!" The travel gods day and night exclaimed, looking at the guy fighting the Ten Hades, there is someone who can match the Ten Hades!


    "Black armor corpse!"


    Ye Hao couldn''t believe it, looking at the thing that was fighting Ten Hades.


    Today, God really made a big joke for himself, all the acquaintances got together, and even this black armor corpse that had been hidden for a long time appeared.


    "Why are you standing stupid? Don''t hurry up and help me, this monster has thick skin and can''t penetrate it!" Ten Hades fighting, seeing the day and night travel **** on the side, immediately asked them to help themselves.


    Day and night, the traveler glanced at Ye Hao with scruples.


    "Other people go to the ancient temple to get things. Be careful of these people." Riyou God made a decisive decision and helped Ten Hades first.


    Anyway, this place is so big, and then there will be opportunities to clean them up.


    Day and night travel **** joined Ten Hades, and the three began to besiege the black armored corpse.


    Although the black armored corpse had thick skin and thick flesh, it was still a bit powerless to face the attack of the three Qi Refining Realm martial artists, and fell into a disadvantage.


    On the other side, the ghost-faced man in the underworld began to approach the pool in the middle.


    "They''re going to get the key." Yang Chong saw the gold and silver treasures on the ground, both eyes were bright, and he was ready to rush up, but he was directly knocked to the ground by a huge fist.


    "What are you doing!"


    "Are you crazy, dare to move our captain!"


    The eight teams raised their weapons and stared at Xue Shishi who attacked their captain.


    "Grass step. If it weren''t for this bastard, Lao Tzu''s team members wouldn''t be so heavy. Lao Tzu would like to fist him to death." Xue Shitou roared.


    His body slowly began to return to human form, and the stone surface began to disappear.


    Xue Shitou''s original sturdy body was covered with scars.


    And Xue Shitou supported A Yue''s body, with blood on the corners of A Yue''s mouth, and closed his eyes. If it weren''t for the faint gasp, he couldn''t tell that he was still alive.


    "What''s going on?" Ye Hao frowned.


    "You ask them. Originally said that they would go their own way, but who would have thought. We were halfway through, but found that they actually followed us, and then encountered those beetles. A Yue was injured in order to save them! Help the bastard!"


    Xue Shishi roared.


    Yang Chong opened his mouth to try to explain, but a figure was already standing in front of him.


    "Do you remember what I said when we came down!" Ye Hao said coldly, staring at Yang Chong.


    He roughly guessed what happened, Yang Chong and the others must be scared, so after they entered the cave, they secretly retreated from their cave.


    But it''s hard to explain back to the top, so they walked into Xue Shitou''s cave and followed others. If there was a danger, others would carry it first, so it was safer.


    "This is...this is a misunderstanding. I...I don''t want to be like that, and...we all...are here now." Yang Chong explained hurriedly.


    Seeing the killing intent in Ye Hao''s eyes.


    He pointed to Ye Hao''s back in a panic: "That...I''m not talking about these things now, someone has gone up. We want to stop them."


    Ye Hao turned his head, he saw the people from the underworld rushing into the ancient temple, toward the pool, but there was still some distance.


    But one person has unexpectedly stood by the pool.


    Du Chuan!


    This guy didn''t know how to untie the vines that bound him, and sneaked to the side of the pool.


    He looked at the stone pillar in the middle of the pool with excitement, ignoring the bottomless pool, and jumped directly into it.


    brush


    A huge stone pillar-like object rose from the sky. Du Chuan''s body was bitten in the mouth by the "stone pillar", and the expression on his face had not recovered.


    The next moment, his body was torn in half, and the "stone pillar" bit his mouth.


    The "Stone Pillar" scanned the surroundings with its big copper bell-like eyes, and it saw the ghost-faced people from the underworld closest to it, and then rushed forward.


    "I''ll go, no. This is the crazy zoo. A big lizard popped up just now. Now it''s a big snake again!" Tian Su swallowed.


    Big snake!


    That''s right, this is a big snake in front of me, and it is a small snake to say it is a giant python.


    Two adults might not be able to hold the huge snake body. The triangle snake head doubled out of the body, the green eyes, and the letter spit out from time to time.


    Gives a creepy feeling.


    Think of Du Chuan who was a martial artist in the Qi Refining Realm. He escaped several times, and finally he was buried and snake belly. It is pitiful to think about it.


    "His sister, this is still endless." Ye Hao looked at these "Monsters Mobilization" irritably.


    If these monsters are not dealt with, it is impossible to take away the treasures here.


    But at this moment, the big snake finished eating the few ghost-faced people from the underworld, and stared at the gathered Ye Hao and others.


    "I''m not going to clean up you now. You take your team to the middle pool and bring me the key on the small pillar in the middle." Ye Hao glared at Yang Chong.


    Yang Chong nodded hurriedly.


    Ye Hao promised to complete the task.


    "Stone, take Ayue to rest first. Tiansu, see if you can run, and work with the eight groups to find a way to get the key in the middle of the pool."


    "Yes!"


    "What about you?" Xue Shitou looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    Ye Hao held a soul chaser in each hand, staring at those green eyes.


    "Of course this big snake is competing."


    J was entangled by that big lizard. Ten Hades and Day and Night Traveling God and the black armor corpse fought together. The top priority was of course the big snake in front of him, and Ye Hao had some arrangements in his heart.


    So at this moment, he rushed forward without saying a word.


    Ye Hao rushed to the front of the snake, and went straight up to make a cut.


    But who would have thought that the scales of this big worm were so smooth that it would leave no trace at all with a single cut.


    "Sasasa."


    The snake noticed Ye Hao, and opened his blood basin and bit towards Ye Hao.


    That mouth can completely swallow a person directly.


    Ye Hao leaned on Ling Bo to step on the snake''s body, avoiding the attack of the snake.


    However, the big snake moved very fast, and almost threw Ye Hao off his back several times.


    How did the former Emerald Gate get this big snake, big lizard, and those worms?


    These are all rare and exotic animals.


    But defeating this big snake was not Ye Hao''s goal, he had a bold idea in his heart.


    [Successfully redeem skill points: Beast Taming Technique. Skill points deducted: 20]


    [Successfully redeemed ability: Beast language. Skill points deducted: 40] [Host remaining skill points: 30]

 Chapter 664： tame

    J, who was in the fight, felt the murderous aura behind him. He hurried to one side of his body, and a silver knife gently slashed across his arm, bringing out a piece of blood.


    "Fuck!"


    J saw that the person who attacked him was the Chinese man named Ye Hao who appeared on the target list of the organization and destroyed them several times.


    There was chaos here at this time, and this kid was still in the mood to attack himself.


    "Do you know what you are doing!" J yelled at Ye Hao in Chinese.


    Ye Hao shook the Soulchaser Blade in his hand and smiled: "Of course I know what I''m doing. Kill you."


    As he said, Ye Hao violently again, the soul chaser in his hand kept stabs at J, and J used his special baton to constantly defend.


    "howl."


    At this moment, the big lizard next to them saw that the two of them were actually ignoring themselves, and rushed in angrily.


    "Huaxia. Now we should kill these monsters first, otherwise we will all die!" J thought this Huaxia was crazy.


    Anyone who is smart knows that the top priority is to kill the monsters like the big lizard, this guy actually attacked himself.


    He didn''t see the big snake behind him that was staring at them and started swimming towards them.


    Others are also puzzled by Ye Hao''s "ridiculous" behavior.


    "I''m happy, what can you do with me." Ye Hao saw the big lizard rushing over, and its two sharp claws slapped at Ye Hao and J respectively.


    Ye Hao raised his left hand while resisting the attack of the big lizard, while the soul chaser in his right hand was still attacking J.


    "Lunatic, you Chinese lunatic!" J was very angry, but now he was entangled by Ye Hao and couldn''t get out of him. He could only resist the big lizard claws like Ye Hao.


    While fighting with Ye Hao with the "truncheon" in his hand.


    Ye Hao''s strength at the moment is not as good as this J, but with a big lizard, J can''t get the advantage in the match with Ye Hao.


    But the corner of J''s mouth quickly showed a smile, and he saw the big snake behind Ye Hao spitting out a letter. It was only less than five meters away from Ye Hao, and it was just around the corner.


    Damn you, wait to die now.


    J has already thought of the scene in which Ye Hao would be swallowed by the snake.


    "Ye Hao be careful!"


    Xue Shitou and others who saw this scene in the distance yelled, while Yang Chong''s eyes on the side were gloating.


    "Do you think it will kill me?" Ye Hao said a series of English.


    J was taken aback, and then he saw that the big snake had bypassed the "prey" in front of him and attacked him with a big mouth open.


    How is this going? This is different from the script. Why didn''t this big snake attack Ye Hao, who was just beside him, but instead attacked him.


    At this moment, there was no time for him to think more. Facing the attack of two people and one beast, he chose to "break his arm to survive."


    He used his shoulder to resist one of the big lizard''s claws. Although one of the lizard''s claws almost pulled his right arm off, the huge impact allowed him to just escape the big snake''s blood basin and escape.


    "Huhuhu..." J stepped back a few meters, clutching his **** right arm, and looked at Ye Hao.


    Right now Ye Hao was surrounded by big snakes and big lizards, but Ye Hao was not afraid.


    The big lizard was roaring at Ye Hao, but the big snake beside Ye Hao seemed to be protecting Ye Hao, protecting Ye Hao with its own body, and then opened its mouth at the big lizard and made a hissing sound.


    It seemed to be warning the big lizard not to attack Ye Hao.


    The big lizard was a little afraid of the big snake, but was still full of hostility towards Ye Hao.


    What exactly is going on?


    J and Xue Shitou, who walked to the water pool to get the key, were stunned and couldn''t believe the scene in front of them.


    "Hey, let me come." Ye Hao''s hand touched the scales of the snake. The snake shrank, as if enjoying Ye Hao''s touch, touching Ye Hao''s body with his body.


    But he didn''t dare to use too much force, as if he was afraid of hurting Ye Hao.


    "This...what the **** is going on. Why does that big snake seem to listen to Ye Hao''s words superbly, like a little cat." Tian Su looked at this scene and couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "Could he not be able to tame beasts?" Xue Shitou''s honest thought, subconsciously spit out these words.


    Tian Su Bai gave his captain a look: "Please. Tame the beasts? These guys can still talk about beasts? It''s not bad to say that they are monsters."


    Tiansu''s words hadn''t fallen yet, his expression stiffened.


    There is only one sentence in my heart, isn''t it, slap your face so quickly, and give some face.


    Ye Hao raised his hand and reached for the lizard.


    The big lizard''s emotions also seemed to calm down. After Ye Hao and the big lizard touched a few times, Ye Hao opened his mouth, and a strange sound was made in his mouth.


    The big lizard made the same sound.


    A few seconds later, the big lizard lowered his head to Ye Hao, and touched Ye Hao''s arm with his tongue, like a friend.


    Then Ye Hao pointed to the water pool, then pointed to J, Ten Hades, and the subordinates of Jifu and Guipai.


    "His hiss." The snake vomited a message, and then its green eyes stared at J, and the huge body began to swim flexibly on the ground, straight to the injured J.


    Now everyone understood Ye Hao''s gesture just now. He was telling the big snake and the big lizard that the people on the other side of the pool are friends and can''t attack, and these people are enemies and kill them.


    Ye Hao can really communicate with these monsters!


    This time, Ye Hao once again refreshed everyone''s worldview.


    Being continuously attacked by the big snake and the big lizard, J flew out, vomiting blood in his mouth, and fell on the side of King Ten Hades.


    "Ten Hades. Let''s retreat!" J clutched his chest and looked at the big snakes and lizards who were not resting there, ready to rush over.


    "How can we retreat if we haven''t got the things!" Ten Hades and the black armored corpse clashed.


    "What else do you want now. That guy doesn''t know what means he can use to manipulate those monsters. It''s important for us to save our lives first, and then we will make a long-term plan. If you don''t go, I''ll go. Ghost card, retreat!"


    J didn''t hesitate to leave the others behind, and rushed into the cave where King Ten Hades had come. When the ghost cards were ordered, they retreated and left this place of right and wrong.


    "Don''t let them escape!" Ye Hao shouted at the big snake and the big lizard.


    The big snake rushed up, and it was a burst of destruction to those who had no time to escape. The huge body crushed it up, and those cadres became minced meat, and some were directly swallowed by the big snake.


    "Damn it!" Ten Hades looked at the water pool unwillingly, and the situation was very unfavorable for them right now.


    The two monsters, the big lizard and the big snake, are not inferior to the martial artist of the refining state, and coupled with that amazing defense power, there is no hope.


    "retreat!"


    Although he was not reconciled, King Ten Hades gave the order. He and Day and Night Yushen repelled a move, knocking out the black armored corpse, and then rushed into the cave with the ghost face man.


    Ye Hao''s eyes suddenly condensed, he looked at a figure with his right arm sleeves dangling, wearing a ghost-faced man costume, and running cautiously towards the entrance of the cave.


    "Snake, catch her to me!" Ye Hao didn''t let the big snake and the big lizard continue to chase, but turned to the strange person.

 Chapter 665： I am not familiar with God

    Hearing the sound behind him, the figure speeded up in fright, but was quickly overtaken by the snake.


    Because Ye Hao''s command was to catch, not to kill.


    So the big snake wrapped its tail around the person and swam towards Ye Hao.


    "Let go of me, let me go!" a female voice yelled in fear.


    Peng Qianfeng!


    Ye Haohong stared at this man, isn''t this Peng Qianfeng who escaped before wearing the clothes of a ghost-faced man to hide his identity.


    With horror in her eyes, she used the remaining left arm to pierce the scales of the snake with a dagger.


    But let alone piercing the scales of the serpent, the small dagger could not leave a few traces.


    The big snake seemed to be dissatisfied with the struggle of this "prey", and opened his mouth to Peng Qianfeng.


    "Hiss."


    Because I ate a few people just now, there was a smell of blood in Shekou, and there was still a lot of minced meat, all of which sprayed Peng Qianfeng.


    She shivered in shock, and her only weapon fell on the ground.


    "Peng Qianfeng, we meet again."


    Ye Hao looked at this woman coldly.


    Peng Qianfeng barely squeezed out a smile on his face, which was quite ugly: "That...Ahao. I...I''m your aunt anyway..."


    Ye Hao''s face was cold.


    Peng Qianfeng''s words mean that she is the eldest wife of the Ye family, and Ye Hao''s mother is the second wife of the Ye family. According to the rules of the big family, isn''t she an aunt.


    It seems that she still doesn''t know Ye Hao''s life experience.


    "No...No. I''m the second mother, I''m the second mother." Peng Qianfeng hurriedly changed his mouth when he saw Ye Hao''s eyes.


    Then she kept slapping herself in the face with her left hand.


    "Ahao, we are all a family. I know that I deserved my sins, but you... You can let me go because I am also a poor person. I was also dazzled by benefits before joining the underworld. Yes, do those wrong things."


    Peng Qianfeng begged bitterly, tears on his face like a pear blossom.


    "Now I know to beg for mercy? When my mother was poisoned to death by you, you would have thought of you such a day." Ye Hao said coldly, "I will be my mother today..."


    "Ye Hao calm down."


    Xue Shitou ran to Ye Hao at some point, his whole body wet, holding the bronze key, he looked at the big snake and the big lizard beside him with a little fear.


    The key in his hand is very huge, like a big bread, with black pearl gems inlaid on it, and many strange patterns.


    "Ye Hao, this woman is from the underworld. We caught her, but we interrogated her about leaving the underworld. You can''t kill it now," Xue Shitou persuaded.


    Ye Hao''s face became calmer.


    "Yes, yes. I know the events of the previous competitions very well, and I also know some of the strongholds in the underworld." Peng Qianfeng hurriedly called out after seeing hope.


    Ye Hao was silent for a while.


    "Give you ten minutes to explain things about the underworld, otherwise I will let them swallow you alive."


    bump


    A large cloud of dust appeared in the distance, and the dust dispersed. It turned out to be the black armored corpse who had just been forced back by the Ten Hades.


    "Give it to me"


    It roared at Ye Hao, Ye Hao felt that its attention was on Xue Shitou''s body, it was the key!


    [System task: Capture the black armor corpse alive, and investigate the identity of the black armor corpse. Reward: a lucky draw package immediately]


    "You must tell him all the news within ten minutes, otherwise..." Ye Hao glanced at Peng Qianfeng with cold eyes, "I make you feel like being swallowed by a snake."


    "Give me the black armor corpse."


    "On the big snake and big lizard!" Ye Hao ordered the big snake and the big lizard. The big snake shook off Peng Qianfeng and rushed to the black armored corpse with the big lizard.


    Peng Qianfeng''s body fell in front of Xue Shitou.


    "You must promise not to kill me! Otherwise...otherwise I won''t tell you." Peng Qianfeng shouted to Ye Hao who was about to join.


    Ye Hao never looked back.


    "I promise God."


    After speaking, Ye Hao rushed into the melee holding the chasing blade.


    This battle lasted less than five minutes from the beginning to the end.


    The black armor is defeated!


    It''s not that the black armor corpse is too weak, but Ye Hao''s helper is too strong this time.


    The scales of the big snake and the big lizard are not afraid of the yin on the black armor corpse, and even feel like enjoyment.


    Without the threat of Yin Qi, the black armor corpse has lost a sharp weapon.


    Under the attack of the two monsters and Ye Hao''s cooperation, the black armored corpse was first bitten by the big lizard, then entangled by the big snake, and finally inserted into its body by Ye Hao with 72 soul chasing blades. Twelve important joints.


    Although the black armor corpse is a corpse, its prototype is after all a human, and human movement requires joints.


    It doesn''t feel pain. It doesn''t matter if one or two joints are pierced, but if seventy-two important joints are pierced, it is equivalent to blocking its movement.


    It could only stare at it, fell to the ground and roared.


    "Stuff it with something, it''s too noisy." Ye Hao waved his hand at Tian Su who was aside.


    Tian Su picked up a dead man''s clothes and wrapped it into a ball and stuffed it into the black armor corpse''s mouth.


    "Really good." After the battle, Ye Hao touched the heads of the big snake and the big lizard.


    "You...can you communicate with them?" Tiansu asked in a low voice.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "can."


    Ye Hao didn''t explain much.


    Just now, just to be on the safe side, he also exchanged for the ordinary "Beast Tamer" and another ability "Beast Talk" that he had always ignored.


    Beast language is an ability with no combat effectiveness, and no level.


    The effect is that you can communicate with beasts, and taming the beasts can tame each other, but the effect of this tame is not 100% tame, and the degree of tame depends on the situation.


    It just so happened that the two big snakes and the big lizards in front of them, although they are good in strength, but in terms of IQ are only equivalent to seven or eight-year-old children.


    When he was surprised to find that this strange guy could communicate with himself, he was quickly "captured" by Ye Hao.


    There is a saying that is true, communication is the fastest way to build trust between two different creatures.


    And after Ye Hao communicated, they also told themselves that they could feel the cordial feeling from themselves.


    Blood physique?


    Sure enough, five hundred oceans exchanged for good things.


    Great value for money.


    "She''s finished explaining." After solving the matter, Ye Hao returned to Xue Shitou and looked at Peng Qianfeng.


    Xue Shitou nodded.


    "Is it all done?" Ye Hao looked at Peng Qianfeng coldly.


    Peng Qianfeng nodded hurriedly: "I have explained everything clearly, and I have said everything I know. I know that I have sinned and I am very willing to accept the trial of the country."


    Although he said so, Peng Qianfeng didn''t think so in his heart.


    She just wants to get out of trouble temporarily, go to jail for trial, it is better than being killed.


    Ye Hao glanced at Peng Qianfeng: "I hope you know your sins."


    After speaking, Ye Hao turned around, his mouth moved slightly.


    Peng Qianfeng, who had been relieved, felt the sensation of being stared at by the beast, and raised her head, she saw the big snake and the big lizard open her mouth.


    "You...you can''t do this.... You promise God..." "I''m not familiar with God."

 Chapter 666： Emerald exquisite flower

    After a tearing sound, Ye Hao turned his head, there was only a pool of blood on the ground with nothing left.


    Xue Shitou saw this scene and looked at what Ye Hao wanted to say, but in the end he still didn''t say anything.


    Ye Hao felt a lot more relaxed at this moment, the real murderer who killed his mother was dead.


    "Time is running out. This place will be closed three hours after it is opened. Now two hours have passed. Take away everything that can be taken here." Ye Hao ordered the eight groups of people.


    Yang Chong didn''t have any objections at this moment, and they didn''t see the two huge monsters behind them.


    One by one, they began to collect the gold and silver treasures on the ground, and took away everything that could be taken.


    Ye Hao looked at the big snake and the big lizard: "Do you want to go out with me?"


    Although the big snakes and the big lizards don''t know what kind of creatures they are, they are not small in fighting power. If they can be taken out, wouldn''t they be brave.


    At least the martial artist in the Qi Refining Realm would not dare to drink with him at all.


    But the big snake and the big lizard shook their heads.


    Unwilling to go?


    The two guys conveyed simple meaning to Ye Hao.


    Their duty is to guard this place. As for these treasures, anyone can take them away. They are only responsible for stopping some incompetent people.


    So they will not leave here.


    "Hiss." The snake leaned close to Ye Hao at this time, rubbing Ye Hao with his body.


    Da Snake''s IQ is not very high, and he can''t fully express what he wants to say, but Ye Hao can feel it roughly.


    "Where are you taking me?" Ye Hao looked at the snake in confusion.


    The big lizard on the side suddenly crawled into the hole next to it.


    I don''t know what the big lizard is doing, Ye Hao followed the big snake to the center of the pool.


    The body of the big snake plunged into the bottomless pool.


    "Go down?" Ye Hao saw what the big snake meant, as if there was something to show him below.


    "You stay here to sort your things, I''ll go down first." Ye Hao told Xue Shitou and the others, and jumped into the water.


    It was pitch black in the water, and it was almost impossible to reach out.


    But the big snake is very sensitive here, it wraps Ye Hao''s body with its tail, swimming in the dark.


    After a few minutes, Ye Hao didn''t know how long the snake took him to swim, and finally they appeared on the water.


    When Ye Hao poked his head out, he was shocked again by the scene in front of him.


    There is a piece of lens on the wall illuminating this space, huge gears, something that has never been seen before, and... a huge obsidian jade!


    Ye Hao walked to the shore.


    He looked at the obsidian jade stones, and he stepped forward to stroke them.


    But the energy of these black jade stones has been exhausted.


    Ye Hao can also roughly guess where this place is. This is the "foundation" of the entire jade treasure. I don''t know how the Jade Gate was built. Using these black jade stones as the driving force, it maintains the operation of this place.


    It''s a pity that time urges people. It is estimated that this jade treasure will never be opened again in a few decades. There is not much energy left here.


    "Hiss." The big snake swam in the direction, and Ye Hao followed behind it.


    Not long after leaving, Ye Hao walked into a place like a nest.


    [The system detects an unknown energy source]


    Ye Hao''s heart jumped, is there still obsidian jade with energy.


    Quicken his pace, but what he saw in front of him was a grotto with the skin of the big snake retreating on the side. In addition, there were a few flowers standing on the land in the middle of the cave.


    More than a dozen emerald-colored flowers bloomed there, very charming, and there was a fragrance in the air.


    Even being in such a space gave Ye Hao a feeling of airiness.


    And among the flowers is an egg with emerald patterns. This egg is not small, almost the same size as a newborn baby.


    The big snake crawled to the side of the egg. It moved very lightly, as if it was afraid of hurting the eggs and the flowers.


    It opened its mouth wide and gently bit the emerald egg, then looked back at Ye Hao, lowered its head and placed the egg on the ground, and gently pushed it in front of Ye Hao with its tail.


    "Is this for me?" Ye Hao was surprised.


    If you didn''t guess wrong, this egg should be this big snake''s egg.


    "Hiss"


    The big snake made a noise. Although the IQ was not high, Ye Hao still roughly understood its meaning.


    It can''t leave this place, but it doesn''t want to see its children stay here. It asks Ye Hao to leave with his eggs.


    Ye Hao looked at the snake with feeling, he stretched out his hand to stroke the egg, there was still warmth on the egg.


    He took off his clothes, wrapped the bullet case, and held it in his arms.


    "Well, don''t worry, I will take care of it. When it is born, I will take it to see you when I have time."


    Ye Hao solemnly promised.


    The green eyes of the big snake were a bit sad. It suddenly inserted its tail into the soil, and uprooted the soil on which the emerald-colored flowers were planted.


    "Give it to me too?"


    Ye Hao looked at the flowers handed to him.


    Ye Hao first reached out and touched it.


    [An unknown energy source is detected, start testing]


    [Golden right hand starts testing]


    [Dididi...the target can absorb ten skill points]


    [Golden right hand identification completed: Emerald and Exquisite Flower: It is a vegetation thousands of years ago, and it has been determined to be extinct in modern times. ¡¿


    This flower can absorb skill points!


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, and he counted carefully. There were seventeen flowers on the pile of soil in front of him.


    In other words, 170 skill points can be absorbed.


    Ye Hao looked at these flowers, instead of absorbing them directly, he came up with an idea.


    This flower contains energy and can absorb skill points. If you bring it back, you can cultivate them by relying on the gardener skills you exchanged earlier.


    When the time comes, won''t I be sitting at home, raising flowers can absorb skill points.


    Ye Hao seemed to have appeared in front of a large field of exquisite emerald flowers, and fell into the sea of ??flowers.


    What advanced skills, what top points, what 8.0, what 9.0 system.


    Buy buy buy!


    "Hiss"


    The sound of the big snake made Ye Hao regained his senses, but at this moment he was in trouble. He had to go through the water pool to go up. Fortunately, the egg said, what if the flowers and soil are all immersed in water and died.


    As if he knew Ye Hao''s thoughts, Da Snake opened his big mouth and directly put a piece of soil in his mouth, and then directly wrapped his tail around Ye Hao''s body and swam outside.


    Dip into the pool again.


    Originally, Ye Hao was worried that he would knock the egg in his arms in the process, but after a while he found that his worry was completely unnecessary. This egg is different from ordinary snake eggs. It is very hard and cannot be broken by ordinary impact. it.


    I don''t know how long this egg will hatch, or whether it will be as strong as this big snake. Although I can''t take the big snake, it''s not bad to get this snake egg.

 Chapter 667： Bugs Express

    After a few minutes, he returned to the ancient temple.


    Ye Hao held the egg wet and stepped on the ground, he looked at the snake''s mouth worriedly.


    The serpent opened his mouth and vomited out the large piece of soil with flowers intact.


    "Xue Shitou, do you have any glass bottles on your body!" Ye Hao shouted to the crowd with gold and silver treasures over there.


    Xue Shitou walked over a short while holding a pile of glass bottles.


    "Here are some, what are you? What a beautiful flower." Xue Shitou saw those emerald and exquisite flowers, and was immediately attracted.


    "Give me first, how are your things loaded."


    Ye Hao asked while taking the glass bottles.


    He began to use the skills of a gardener to transfer these exquisite emerald flowers with rhizomes and a part of the soil to each bottle.


    It took a while before all the seventeen flowers were installed.


    "There are too many things here. We don''t have enough manpower and not enough bags to hold things." Xue Shitou shook his head, and he frowned and pointed at the treasure on the ancient temple.


    After a while, it took less than one tenth.


    "Should I go up and ask someone to come down and move together?" Tiansu alone carried a few large bags, two on his shoulders, one on his neck, and two in his hands.


    Each bag is filled with various things.


    Not only gold, but everything that can be taken away is packed in.


    "It''s too late. We only have half an hour left, not enough to go back and forth. Moreover, the Ten Hades have already left, we must catch up with them quickly."


    Ye Hao looked at the treasures in front of him, although the important things, the key had already been obtained, and the flowers and snake eggs were accidentally obtained, but he watched other things stay here.


    I feel a little uncomfortable inside.


    After a moment of silence, Ye Hao''s eyes flashed with a gleam of light. He pointed to the cave that they had previously blocked and said, "Come on, open that cave for me!"


    "What? There are the bugs behind the cave. If it opens, we will be dead." Xue Shitou''s head tingled when he thought of the bugs.


    "Don''t worry, do as I said. Open that hole!"


    Tian Su understood something, he looked at Ye Hao: "Do you want to tame those bugs just like you tame them?"


    Tiansu pointed at the snake.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "Then why didn''t you do this before?" Tiansu asked Ye Hao a bit embarrassed, because he hadn''t thought of it before.


    It was when he saw the snakes that he came up with a way to tame them.


    "Are you sure? This is not a joke." Xue Shitou looked at Ye Hao seriously.


    Even the eighth team members of Xuan Group who heard their conversation next to them looked at this side in fear.


    "Not sure." Ye Hao couldn''t guarantee 100% whether he could tame the worms.


    If they are creatures with no IQ, it is very likely that even communication is impossible.


    But he still wanted to take risks for the treasures behind him.


    However, he was ready. He first let other people enter the cave where the Ten Hades and the others had escaped with what they had already installed, and sprinkled his own blood at the entrance of the cave.


    In this way, even if there is an accident, they can also leave directly.


    Then he, Xue Shitou and Big Snake blasted open the blocked cave.


    "Sasasasa."


    The dense calls are like the sounds of tens of thousands of beetles in your ears. Although the sounds are very small, they are gathered together, but there is a feeling of numbness in the mind.


    Ye Hao looked at the worms that were about to swarm out. He cut open the wrist that had just recovered and sprinkled blood on the ground.


    "stop!"


    "His." At the same time, the snake also roared at the worms.


    The worm does not move forward because of the blood, but it also does not retreat.


    Ye Hao began to communicate with them, and several obviously large worms made strange sounds at Ye Hao.


    After half a minute, Ye Hao wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    "nailed it."


    "It''s settled?" Xue Shitou looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "There should be no problem. I made a deal with them. They will help us deliver the treasure, and they won''t hurt us." Ye Hao''s foot stepped on the boundary formed by his own blood and directly erased it. "Red line."


    There is no "red line" obstruction.


    An army of worms swarmed out.


    Xue Shitou subconsciously prepared to petrify.


    But those worms didn''t mean to attack them at all. Instead, they rushed to the ancient temple, picked up the things on the ground and crawled towards the cave leading to the ground.


    Although there are not many things that each worm can move, there are so many people. In just a few minutes, all the things that can be moved in the ancient temple are moved away.


    "Let''s go up too. I am worried that the Ten Hades will retaliate against the Zhou team on the ground." Ye Hao said worriedly.


    "Yes."


    The big snake made a hissing sound, and it directly put Ye Hao, Xue Shishi, and Tiansu on its body.


    As for the treatment of the eighth team of the Xuan Group, Yang Chong was not so lucky. They were directly wrapped around the body by the snake''s tail and crawled towards the cave quickly.


    Snakes move much faster than humans.


    "Huhu, it''s the first time I try to ride a snake." Xue Shitou''s face was a little pale, looking at the scales under him, and the backing stone walls.


    All this still made him a little panicked.


    The young man Tiansu was much better, and he was extremely excited along the way.


    ...


    Guanhe.


    At this moment, the sky was shining brightly, and the water level of the Guanhe River began to rise slowly, but it was not the clear river water that slapped on the beach, but the bright red blood.


    On the beach, the vast majority of people are wounded, handicapped, and as long as they are standing, there is almost no good on their bodies.


    Even the Nangong car that parked here before had already driven out and stopped on a small hill a few hundred meters away, looking at the fighting here.


    "Auntie. That''s the battle of the superpowers." Nangong Ziqiong saw a mountain in the distance through the window, and the flame was burning.


    Among them, there are two figures coming and going, and from time to time a large area of ??dust is blown up. With them as the center, no one within a hundred meters of them dares to lean in at this time.


    "That''s a battle above nature. This kind of battle may not be seen once in a lifetime." Nangong Fengyi sighed.


    Nangong Ziqiong glanced at her watch. The hour hand on the watch had stopped at 2:40, and only less than twenty minutes were left before three o''clock.


    "Why Ye Hao and the others haven''t come out yet. They won''t have anything to do down there!" Nangong Ziqiong looked at the small island in the river with concern. Because of the rising tide, the area of ??the small island was not as large as before.


    suddenly.


    Several figures appeared on the island.


    Almost everyone in the fight cast their gazes subconsciously.


    After standing on the beach and slashing Pegasus with a broken sword, he squinted at the island over there.


    The horse-faced girl walked back a few steps after landing, stopped attacking, and looked at the island.


    J!


    The face of the first figure was revealed!


    Several people later saw it.


    Ten Hades, there are day and night travel gods! An uneasy feeling enveloped the hearts of the Dragon Group and the major families.

 Chapter 668： Ye Hao riding a snake

    I saw that it was the Ten Hades who came out first.


    Team Zhou and Nangong Zhanbo thought of the worst.


    Could it be that Ye Hao...?


    Ten Hades, J and others jumped on the boat next to them and quickly returned to the shore.


    Nangong Zhanbo and the others got together and looked at each other warily.


    The opponent now has more warriors in the Qi Refining Realm than them, and the balance of the battlefield has been completely tilted.


    "Damn it!" Murong Feng frowned and whispered, "I said, how can I leave such an important thing to young people!"


    Murong Yunhai wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, his eyes flashed with joy, but he still put on an expression of indignation.


    "I should have been allowed to go if I knew it, maybe..."


    Yang Yanhua, Duan Yuncheng and the others did not speak, but most of the meaning in their hearts was also disappointed in Ye Hao''s actions.


    "You can''t blame him. If you change to you, you can bring a group of strength refining states to fight against at least four powerful enemies of the refining state. Among them are the ten kings of the underworld!" Ye Erye stared at Murong''s family. Two people.


    Murong Feng and Murong Yunhai did not speak.


    Perhaps it is possible to have one enemy two, one enemy four?


    "Master Ten Hades." When they saw Ten Hades and the others came ashore, they were all beaming with joy.


    But they looked a little embarrassed, and all of them were still wounded.


    Ten Hades glanced at Nangong Zhanbo and the others, and then whispered.


    "let''s go."


    With that, Ten Hades and the others turned around and prepared to leave.


    "What? Lord Ten Hades, are we leaving now? This is a good opportunity for these families and the dragon group to make a big hit!" Tauren looked at Ten Hades in puzzlement.


    "I can''t explain to you what I said."


    King Ten Hades glanced at the path in the middle of the river with a little jealousy and unwillingness, and finally turned and left.


    Of course they knew the reason. They took out two flare guns and shot one into the sky.


    Two red fireworks appeared in the sky.


    After seeing this signal, the underworld and ghost cards still fighting everywhere began to retreat.


    "Let''s let them go like this?" Yang Yanhua looked at the Ten Hades and others who were leaving unwillingly.


    "How about not letting them go? Fight with them? We are likely to be wiped out by then!" Nangong Zhanbo said helplessly.


    But there was a look of doubt on his face: "But it''s a bit strange. They clearly have the advantage. If they encircle us here. This must be a good opportunity to make their underworld famous."


    "One more thing. Those people don''t seem to get anything in their hands?" Duan Yuncheng on the side muttered inexplicably.


    Sa Sa Sa Sa


    A strange voice came from Guanhe.


    "What''s this sound?" Team Zhou, who was full of blood and couldn''t tell whether it was the enemy or mine, walked over and looked at Guan He suspiciously.


    And this sound came from the unclosed hole of the small island in the middle of the river.


    After everyone''s eyes fell on, one by one the beetles crawled out from the inside, still carrying golden things.


    "This...what is this?" Ye Yaoer exclaimed when she saw this scene.


    "That''s a worm!" A car drove over, and Nangong Fengyi covered her nose with a handkerchief and walked down. The blood around her still made her uncomfortable.


    But the things on that island surprised her even more.


    It would be difficult for her to recognize this thing if it weren''t for her who had read many books.


    "What about Ye Hao. Why hasn''t Ye Hao come out yet!" Nangong Ziqiong got out of the car, ignoring the blood staining her precious shoes, shouting anxiously.


    No one spoke.


    "It''s estimated that there is no good fortune. The worms and turtles ran out of it. These things seem to be very weak, and they can be trampled to death in a physical refinement."


    "But when they gather in a certain number, even if the innate masters fall into it, they can only escape. If they can''t escape, they can only be swallowed." Nangong Fengyi said what she had learned from books.


    "But what are they doing?" Yang Yanhua looked at the small island that had formed a golden mountain in confusion.


    In just half a minute, the things moved out by the worms formed a small golden mountain.


    Nangong Fengyi didn''t know how to explain this scene.


    suddenly!


    A huge cylindrical figure emerged from the hole.


    "Oh my God!" Yang Yanhua took a deep breath.


    "Is this an anaconda disaster?" Ye Yaoer thought of a scene in a movie.


    "This one is much more than the one in the movie." Team Zhou raised his hand and gestured to everyone to be alert.


    It was a little scary for such a huge snake to appear here, but the next scene scared them even more.


    "We finally figured it out!" A figure appeared on the snake.


    That... that turned out to be Ye Hao!


    Looking at Ye Hao''s appearance, it was almost intact.


    Then the pale Xue Shitou, the excited Tian Su, the unconscious A Yue, and the eighth team of Xuan Group all came out.


    However, the treatment of the eighth team was obviously not good, and they threw a tail on the ground.


    "This...what the **** is going on." Faced with all this, Nangong Zhanbo couldn''t even turn his mind for a while.


    "Hey. Hurry up, get a few boats over here, it''s almost impossible to fit here." Ye Hao shouted to the shore.


    "Just ask them what is going on. Come here, get the boat over!"


    Under the arrangement of the Zhou team, one ship after another arrived on the island.


    Those sailing boats faced the worms and turtles, all the hairs on their bodies were erected, and their eyes were staring at them. As long as they did anything, they would jump into the water.


    But the worms were in order, they didn''t attack people, and they even moved all those things onto the boat.


    The efficiency is much faster than that of people. In half a minute, the boat is full, and then the dragon team is responsible for driving the boat to the shore, unloading the baby to the ground, and then driving back to the island to load the second wave.


    At the same time, Nangong Zhanbo and his party also took the boat and came to the edge of the island.


    At this time, facing the dense worms and turtles at close range, even Nangong Zhanbo felt a little bad in their hearts.


    The most important thing is that big snake, the green eyes give them a sense of pressure, and even a feeling of being stared at by a beast.


    "This...what''s going on?" Team Zhou walked to the island and asked in surprise when looking at these.


    Xue Shitou explained to everyone and what happened below, everyone knew that these monsters were "tamed" by Ye Hao.


    This completely refreshed everyone''s three views.


    Ye Hao could even tame beasts, and it was this kind of serpent that was tamed, and they defeated the Ten Hades and they won the jade treasure!


    "These are all emerald treasures?" Several people looked at the things being transported to and from the shore on the ship.


    The gold is okay, after all, few big families here are short of money.


    "This is Tianyuan Pill!" Murongfeng saw several small bottles with some pills in them, and his eyes opened instantly.


    When people from other families heard the name "Tian Yuan Dan", they also cast their eyes on it.


    Nangong Fengyi carefully picked up a lower bottle and gently unscrewed it.


    A faint fragrance came out.


    "It''s really Tianyuan Pill. But because of the long-term storage, part of the effect has been volatilized. It is estimated that only half is left." Nangong Fengyi analyzed.


    Even if they knew that this was a Tianyuan Pill that was only half effective, everyone looked at the small bottles with burning eyes.


    These are things that martial artists dream of!


    "This gun is made of the best mysterious iron!" Yang Yanhua saw a gun in the treasure, her eyes gleaming.


    Although the top of this gun is rusty. But as the few weapons that have not turned into decay after thousands of years, one can imagine how precious they are.

 Chapter 669： Talk to them about humanity

    "Ancient books.... Be careful, slow down. Those are all ancient books on martial arts!" Duan Yuncheng looked at the ancient books made of special materials, with gold silk on the cover showing the names of these techniques.


    Only such books can be kept for so long.


    Seeing such ancient books randomly stacked with those treasures, Duan Yun felt distressed for a while.


    The main thing is that these worms don''t recognize whether these things are good or bad, they only know that they can be transported.


    At this time, a humanoid object was sent up and thrown directly on the ground.


    "This... is this the black armor corpse!" When Team Zhou saw the black armor corpse pierced with daggers, her eyes widened.


    "Before I noticed that a black figure suddenly rushed into the cave from the water. I thought I was wrong. It turned out to be this thing." Ye Erye murmured.


    These things in front of them simply made the people of these families unable to recover for a long time.


    In a few minutes, everything was finally installed.


    "Zzizi." Several large worms said to Ye Hao.


    "They...what are they talking about?" Nangong Zhanbo looked at the worms suspiciously.


    After knowing that these worms would not attack them, they had nothing to fear.


    "They are saying that they have done what they promised me, and now let me fulfill my promise. If it weren''t for their help in the transportation, we estimate that we can only move it up to less than one-tenth." Ye Hao explained.


    "Promise? What did you promise them?" Team Zhou was taken aback.


    "I promised to give them food."


    "Food? They don''t eat human flesh, don''t we make them human." Xue Shitou''s eyes widened and subconsciously shouted.


    Hearing this, everyone else was shocked and looked at Ye Hao questioningly.


    "Of course it''s impossible to live human flesh. But there are dead human flesh on the shore, right? Team Zhou, please use an empty boat to transport the corpses of those underworld and ghost cards. It is also worthwhile to let them die." Ye Hao looked at the beach. Those corpses.


    Although such behavior is a bit inhumane, after all people are dead, Ye Hao didn''t mind taking advantage of it.


    Of course, Ye Hao wouldn''t hand over the dead bodies of Dragon Group and major families, only the corpses of those enemies.


    These corpses looked over at a glance. There were no one or two hundred or seven or eighty.


    Although it was so cruel, Ye Hao didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. This was the cruelty of this world.


    Everyone understood what Ye Hao meant, and they wanted to use those corpses as a promise to give these worms.


    "No. Your behavior is too inhumane!" Murong Yunhai was the first to stand up and accuse Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at Murong Yunhai.


    "Well, you can talk to them about humanity."


    Hiss


    A group of worms seemed to feel something, surrounded by Murong Yunhai, the scene was terrifying.


    "You...what are you doing!" Murong Yunhai stepped back in shock, and fell directly into the water, completely drenched.


    "They are hungry? What do you say they want to do. If you don''t give them food, of course they can only find food for themselves." Ye Hao said coldly.


    The reason why I had successfully negotiated with these worms was that I agreed to give them food.


    Otherwise, with their weak IQ, they would never negotiate with Ye Hao.


    The worm began to approach Murong Yunhai bit by bit. Everyone thought that the worm would not go into the water, but who would have thought that a few worms would hug together and float on the water, completely enclosing Murong Yunhai.


    "Wait. We can give them the corpses of the underworld and ghost cards." Team Zhou was really afraid of what terrifying things these worms would do, said hurriedly.


    Ye Hao curled up and looked at the bewildered Murong Yunhai.


    He snapped his fingers, and the worms dispersed in an instant.


    "Hurry up and handle the things here, this cave will be closed in a few minutes." Ye Hao looked at the water around him, it had already risen quite high, and this place would be completely submerged in a while.


    Ta Ta Ta


    At this moment, a black figure rushed out of the cave.


    The dragon group and the members of the major families immediately stood on alert and assumed a posture ready to fight.


    "Wait, it''s my own."


    Ye Hao looked at the big lizard in front of him with a bit of surprise. It had disappeared somehow before, and he didn''t expect to appear here at this time.


    The others were calmer than they had seen the snake before.


    It''s just that Ye Hao''s abilities are even more surprised, how exactly did he tame these guys.


    The big lizard climbed in front of Ye Hao. It opened its mouth and rolled three eggs from its mouth.


    "His hiss." The big lizard looked at Ye Hao, with a hint of expectation in his eyes.


    "Are you going to give these to me?" Ye Hao understood the meaning of the big lizard. Like the big snake, he didn''t want his child to spend the rest of his life in it.


    The big lizard lowered its head slightly, touched the eggs with its tongue, and then silently returned to the cave.


    The big snake looked back and disappeared into the cave.


    Although it was only a short while, Ye Hao was still a little sad watching these two big guys disappear before his eyes.


    Although they look terrifying and feed on flesh and blood, they are much better than some humans, even Ye Hao and humans who are willing to face them instead of some human beings.


    Later, after the people in the dragon group moved the corpses of the underworld and ghost members on the beach to the island, the worms moved the corpses back into the cave with excitement.


    Almost a hundred corpses were removed by them in a moment.


    And as Ye Hao fulfilled his promise, those worms disappeared on the ground.


    At this moment, the surface of the water began to rise, the ground began to shake, and the previously opened stone slab began to slowly cover the cave.


    "Let''s go." Nangong Zhanbo looked at Ye Hao.


    There were a lot of things in Ye Hao''s hand, snake eggs, lizard eggs, and those bottles.


    He returned to the shore in the boat.


    Ye Hao pointed to the car of Nangong Fengyi: "Lend me a little bit."


    "it is good."


    Ye Hao put everything in his hands in the carriage.


    "Okay, everything is done. Let''s clean the battlefield and prepare to evacuate..." Team Zhou was talking, but Ye Hao walked in one direction blankly.


    Everyone felt a subtle atmosphere from this man.


    "Ye Hao?" Team Zhou looked at the weird Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, but one person was panicked. That was the person in the direction Ye Hao walked over.


    The man turned around and wanted to leave.


    But the huge impact of the back blow caused him to fall directly on the ground and eat shit.


    "The matter is over. We should talk about our affairs now." Ye Hao looked coldly at Yang Chong who was stepped on the ground by himself, with sand on his face and mouth.


    "You should remember what I said when I went down!"


    Yang Chong felt the murderous spirit behind him.


    He shouted at Yang Yanhua next to him in horror: "Aunt Yanhua, help me!"


    Yang Chong is a member of the Yang family, but he did not expect him to know Yang Yanhua.


    "Ye Hao. What are you doing?" Yang Yanhua looked at Ye Hao with a calm face. Of course, she couldn''t see the people of her family being bullied in front of her.


    Ye Hao pointed to A Yue who had been arranged by Xue Shitou on a stretcher for treatment. "Ms. Yang, let me ask. In your Yang family, how do you punish those who disobeyed the command in the battle, fled, and dragged down their teammates."

 Chapter 670： Family motto

    Yang Yanhua didn''t pause and replied directly.


    "The family motto of the Yang family, Article 6: Do not be timid to fight! Anyone who flees in battle and does not obey the orders of the Yang family must fight three thousand kills first! Serious ones, cut!"


    When Yang Chong heard this, his whole body trembled, his face pale.


    He repeatedly shouted: "I didn''t. I didn''t escape, I...I just..."


    "Xue Shitou, tell Ms. Yang. What did he do below! Let Ms. Yang identify how to punish." Ye Haohan said.


    Xue Shitou stared at Yang Chong on the ground angrily. He couldn''t wait to step on him now.


    "After we enter the crypt..."


    Xue Shitou talked about what happened below, and how Yang Chong led the people of their team, followed by their team.


    After listening to this, people from other families who originally wanted to talk all turned their eyes.


    Team Zhou looked at Yang Chong who was lying on the ground with a humiliating look.


    Yang Chongke was also a member of their dragon group. When he was fighting with the ability group, he actually did such a thing. Isn''t it slapping them in the face?


    "I also want to see how your Yang family handles this matter. If I am not satisfied with the answer, I don''t mind visiting your Yang family." A voice came.


    Dongfangze, who was naked, came over, with many scars on his body.


    The eyes of everyone in Dongfangze changed obviously. This was a supernatural person who fought against the innate warrior!


    Thinking about the flame just now, it still feels like watching a science fiction movie.


    Yang Yanhua stared at Yang Chong who was lying on the ground.


    "Come here, take the killer stick, and execute the family law!" Yang Yanhua gave an order, and someone from the surrounding Yang family took out several sticks.


    These sticks are not ordinary wooden sticks, they are made of pure iron.


    The killing stick is a kind of thing in the ancient army and government, used to punish prisoners and desert soldiers.


    However, that type is usually dozens of dozens of strokes, never thousands of strokes, because ordinary people can''t beat the land for at least dozens of times, and those with poor physique may pass.


    "Three thousand kills, execute!" Yang Yanhua announced the execution without blinking.


    Several Yang family members walked to Yang Chong with the killing stick, Ye Hao let go and retreated to the side.


    Yang Chong wanted to get up in horror, but the Yang family showed no mercy, and the iron rod in their hands hit Yang Chong hard.


    "Yang Chong. This is family law. If you dare to resist, you should know what the result is." Yang Yanhua snapped.


    Yang Chong originally wanted to resist. After all, he was in the power refining stage, and a few people in the body refining stage could not hold him down.


    But Yang Yanhua''s words made him give up the idea of ??resisting, because once he resisted while enforcing the family law, he would be expelled from the Yang family, which was more painful than death for the Yang family.


    Once expelled from the Yang family, all identities and status will be lost.


    Yang Chong could only carry on with his teeth.


    Snapped


    Snapped


    Although Yang Chong was a martial artist in the power refining state, he might be able to tolerate a few hundred blows at first, but afterwards, Yang Chong was already covered in flesh.


    Even the painful screams disappeared, and he seemed to be in a coma.


    But the Yang family unexpectedly took out a bag of granular things from their pockets and sprinkled them directly on the wounds on Yang Chong''s body. Then Yang Chong''s blood-red eyes widened.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The painful screams caused many people around to tremble.


    Those members of Xuan Group''s eighth team saw their captain like this, and the sweat dripped down from their heads.


    Ye Hao saw that those granular things should be special salt, which could prevent the tormented person from unconscious.


    If the iron plate is hit too much, it will be broken, but the Yang family seems to prepare these things everywhere, and a new one will come up immediately if it is broken.


    And once, without mercy.


    The Yang family deserves to be a relatively high-ranking member of the Ten Men Association, and this strict family precept is enough to explain everything.


    Ye Hao looked at Yang Chong, who was dead or alive, and he didn''t think about how to deal with him anymore.


    He originally thought that the Yang family would shelter him, but he didn''t expect such a severe punishment.


    At this moment, Team Zhou¡¯s gaze fell on the members of Team Xuan Group¡¯s eighth team: "You don¡¯t obey the order. As the person in charge of this operation, I revoke your duties and **** them back to Team Dragon, waiting for disposal!"


    The eighth team of Xuan Group did not excuse. Compared with their captain, their punishment was already very happy.


    "Okay. Clean the battlefield, and take all those treasures back." Ye Hao stretched out, feeling the wetness on his cheeks, which were water droplets falling from the sky.


    "Right. I quickly find a way to control the black armor corpse, my knife is still stuck in it."


    ...


    Tongxiang Hotel.


    It was still drizzling outside, and the hotel was hanging on the door with the words "Closed", while inside the hotel, the wounded of various families and dragon groups were resting.


    There is an underground warehouse in the hotel. At this moment, all kinds of things in the jade treasure, gold and silver treasures, rare treasures are neatly stacked here.


    The staff of the Dragon Group is holding a tablet, registering things there.


    "Everyone is here." The Zhou team, who is temporarily in charge of these treasures, saw Ye Hao, Dongfang Ze, and people from various families walking over, and Murong Feng and others were also there.


    "Everyone has spent a lot of time here. After the last things are handled early, everyone is ready to go back." Ye Erye sat in a wheelchair and looked at the treasures in the warehouse.


    Although I wanted to go early, it looked like it would be difficult to leave without three or four days.


    "Okay. The statistics report for this operation is out."


    Team Zhou first told everyone about the situation of this battle.


    Peng Qianfeng died in the underworld, Ten Hades, Po Meng, Niu Tau Ma Mian, Qiu Chunlong and others were injured and disappeared temporarily.


    The ghost card is Du Chuan''s death, J, Wang Zihao, Jiang Yue and they also disappeared.


    A total of 103 people died in the underworld and ghost cards, and less than ten were captured.


    The dragon group and the major families also suffered more than 20 casualties. A Yue of the ability group is now out of danger and staying in the hospital.


    In this battle, on the whole, the Dragon Group had an absolute victory.


    However, everyone is not very concerned about this information, their hearts have already fallen on the batch of jade treasures.


    Team Zhou also knew what they meant, and pointed to the warehouse behind him.


    "The jade treasure is temporarily stored here. Later, the upper class of the dragon group will arrange for someone to come and **** it away one after another."


    "Treasure statistics have also been completed."


    "Gold jewelry alone weighs nearly 50 tons, and thousands of various types of jewelry. The total value is probably more than 50 billion yuan. Because most of them are cultural relics, the price may be higher."


    These are the prices of treasures. In fact, this price is still very conservatively estimated, without adding historical prices, otherwise at least several hundred billion yuan, which is equivalent to the value of an ancient tomb excavated.


    "Don''t talk about these useless things, say something we are interested in." Dongfang Ze urged a little impatiently.


    According to the position, Dongfang Zeke is several grades higher than the Zhou team, and only he would dare to speak like this.


    Team Zhou led everyone into the warehouse. In the corner of the warehouse, there was something covered by a crystal box.


    "This time we found a total of 24 weapons made of the best profound iron, and 76 Tianyuan Pills...seventeen exquisite emerald flowers, and..." Team Zhou said this, she subconsciously glanced at the next one. Ye Hao.


    "The snake egg and the three lizard eggs belong to me." Ye Hao said undoubtedly.


    This is something that the big snake and the big lizard gave him, and he will definitely handle it.


    As for those emerald and exquisite flowers, in fact, he can keep them privately.


    But he didn''t do it because this operation was not done by himself alone. The dragon group and the people of those families also contributed. Without them, he would have the help of the big snake and the big lizard.


    It can''t stop a Meng Po from the Innate Realm and the Qi Refining Realm martial artist who is close to double digits. He deserves no less, and he won¡¯t want any.

 Chapter 671： The identity of the black armor

    "Why? The snake eggs and lizard eggs should also be part of the emerald treasure, we should allocate them." Murong Yunhai shouted unwillingly.


    If the offspring of those two big guys could feed, they would be no less inferior to the existence of a martial artist in the Qi Refining Realm.


    It is the existence that every family has eyes on.


    "There seems to be no place for you to speak." Ye Hao looked at Murong Yunhai indifferently.


    "Don''t forget that someone has already lost his distribution rights."


    Murong Yunhai was speechless, his face was very ugly.


    Murongfeng on the side also had a gloomy face. If those gold and silver jewels were free, they could not, but the Tianyuan Pill, the weapon made of the best profound iron, and the exquisite emerald flower, these were all priceless things.


    "Ahem...Mr. Murong, we''ll talk about some things later." Team Zhou saw the subtlety of the atmosphere and quickly began to round the game.


    Yang Yanhua and Duan Yuncheng who were next to them were not very good either, although they had personally transferred their distribution rights to Murong''s family.


    But looking at these things in front of you, saying that you don''t envy is false.


    It''s okay to say that the weapons made by the best black iron.


    Tian Yuan Dan!


    This thing is known to all families with a little history. It is said that ordinary people who eat one piece will enter the body refining state, and eat a few more talented ones to enter the strength refining state.


    Ten pieces are said to be able to create a refining state!


    This legend may be a bit exaggerated, but it definitely has a certain effect.


    Murongfeng, Duan Yuncheng, and Yang Yanhua all looked at Nangong Exhibition Bo. The status of the Nangong family is very high. If the Nangong family can stand up and say something, there may be room for recovery.


    But to everyone''s expectation, Nangong Zhanbo didn''t say a word, just admiring the rare treasures in the treasure.


    "Team Zhou. Let''s talk about the distribution of these treasures. I can talk about the price of the treasures later. But I hope these things can be calculated clearly." Ye Hao simply laid out the matter here.


    "I can give in for other things. I have to ask for snake eggs and lizard eggs."


    With Ye Hao taking the lead, Ye Erye said he would just allocate it here to avoid trouble.


    As for the Duan family, the Yang family, the Murong family, and the Nangong family, they can only be greedy by the side, because they have already lost their distribution rights.


    According to the previous rules, 50% of the dragon group and 10% of each clan, but because of Ye Hao''s interruption during the period, changes occurred.


    The Dragon Group has 70%, Ye Hao has 20%, and Ye Family has 10%.


    After some discussion, finally got the result.


    Snake eggs and lizard eggs belong to Ye Hao. Those gold and silver jewels cannot be given to Ye Hao because they are cultural relics, but they will be valued by the Dragon Group, and then converted into money and sent to them.


    After that, Ye Hao didn''t need those weapons, just as he got the snake egg and emerald egg to make up for.


    Although he asked afterwards, why they were so surprised by these weapons made of the best profound iron.


    It turns out that these weapons are stronger than ordinary weapons, and the profound iron itself is a special material. You can find a few pieces in an iron ore if you are lucky, but the best quality profound iron is hard to find.


    And to turn it into a weapon, even more talented swordsmiths are needed.


    The powerful warriors in history used profound iron weapons. In that kind of life and death battle, good weapons can often make you one step closer to victory.


    But Ye Hao didn''t care about these, these weapons were not as good as his own Soul Chaser.


    The other is that Tianyuan Dan and the exquisite emerald flower, Ye Hao didn''t want anything else except that.


    Tianyuan Dan Ye Hao only had five, the Ye Family took fifteen, and the rest belonged to the Dragon Group.


    As for the exquisite emerald flower, the Ye family said no.


    The Dragon Group took seven plants, and Ye Hao took ten plants.


    Ye Hao feels a little bit painful on this. Seven plants have 70 skill points.


    The emerald exquisite flower is also recorded in the dragon group. It is a treasured vegetation in ancient times. It is said to have many uses, but its cultivation requirements are very demanding and difficult to cultivate.


    But Ye Hao''s purpose is to nurture them, it is better to raise a fish pond to catch fish.


    After "dividing the spoils" under the scorching eyes of other people, Ye Hao directly took away his five Tianyuan Pills and the Emerald Exquisite Grass. As for those eggs, he had already collected them.


    After that, there are two most important things.


    Team Zhou led everyone into another small room. Outside this small room, it was almost one post at a time. Everyone was equipped with guns, and their personal strength was in the body refining stage, and there were many refining stages. Responsible for patrols.


    One can imagine how important things are in this small room.


    open the door.


    What appeared in front of everyone was two things on both sides of the house.


    One is the bronze key placed in the crystal coffin and guarded by four dragons.


    The other is a black armor corpse with many talisman sticks on his body and no longer moving.


    "Mr. Ye, this is your weapon." A man in a Taoist suit was holding a silver plate on which was Ye Hao''s soul chasing blade.


    "Why are you here!" Ye Hao was a little surprised seeing this Taoist priest.


    It turned out to be Tianmu Mountain, the great disciple of Tiande Taoist Temple, Changchunzi!


    "Changchunzi was specially invited by us. Although he is not as professional as the Mao family, but he has learned some Taoism, temporarily sealing and guarding this black armor corpse is still no problem." Team Zhou explained.


    "I heard that you are fighting with the monsters of the underworld, but it''s a pity that Changchunzi came a step late. Only a small amount of power can be exerted here." Changchunzi said modestly.


    It turned out to be so.


    Ye Hao took the chasing blades and retracted it into the belt around his waist.


    "Everyone. Here, I think everyone should also roughly know what I''m going to talk about." Team Zhou looked at everyone with a very serious expression.


    "Everyone knows everything about the Emperor Qin''s Tomb."


    Ye Erye looked at the bronze key: "Unexpectedly, the key is in the jade treasure."


    "Does the Qin Huang Mausoleum really have to be opened?" Nangong Zhanbo sighed.


    Ye Hao looked at their expressions, it seemed that they all knew about Qin Huangling.


    "The real purpose of the cooperation between the underworld and the ghost card to seize the jade treasure is actually this bronze key. They are trying to open the Qin Emperor''s Tomb!" Sister Zhou said solemnly.


    "Then we now have the key, can we open the tomb of Emperor Qin?" Ye Hao asked.


    Qin Huang Mausoleum, logically speaking, should be the tomb of the emperor in history, but why did it attract so many people''s attention, and when everyone mentioned this thing, their expressions were unusual.


    "No. Three keys are needed to open the Tomb of Emperor Qin." Dongfang Ze said, who has not spoken all the time, "Bronze, silver, and gold. Three keys must be gathered before the tomb of Emperor Qin can be opened."


    "How many have you found now?" Ye Hao didn''t expect that opening a tomb would be so troublesome.


    "Before this, we found the golden key. It is now kept in the Dragon Group headquarters. This is the second key discovered so far. The silver key is still missing." Team Zhou said.


    "That doesn''t mean that it hasn''t been settled yet." Ye Hao spread his hands, and only found two of them.


    Team Zhou nodded: "No one knows where or when this silver key will be found. You must know that the golden key was found more than fifty years ago."


    More than fifty years...


    If this were another fifty years later, Ye Hao and the others would have been old.


    Ye Hao suddenly became disinterested in this.


    "This matter is put aside first. We also got another very important news. It is about this black armor corpse. Our archaeologists have roughly found out his identity through the saber worn with him. ."


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up and looked at Team Zhou.


    He is still very interested in this news.


    Others also looked over. "The owner of this black armor corpse was..."

 Chapter 672： The wife who came out of thin air

    "The ancient generation of killing gods is white!"


    Team Zhou said solemnly.


    When these words came out, everyone was stunned for a while.


    Ye Hao also looked at the black armor corpse blankly, it... is it white?


    The first killer of the Chinese Qin Dynasty, Bai Qi!


    This character in Ye Hao''s mind that only existed in history and movies and TV series appeared in front of him alive at this moment.


    The first thought in Ye Hao''s mind was: how is it possible!


    "This is impossible. Bai Qi''s tomb was discovered early. How could it be Bai Qi." Yang Yanhua was the first to stand up and object.


    As a family with more generals in history, Yang Yanhua certainly knows these generals in history very well.


    "Who said that the corpse in Bai Qi''s tomb must be Bai Qi!" The Zhou team looked at Yang Yanhua, and Yang Yanhua was speechless for a while.


    "For the previous iron sword, according to our research, the forging method was the top swordsmith of the Qin Dynasty, and it was mostly made by the royal generals. The material used is a meteorite that is more refined than the best black iron. ."


    Yang Yanhua walked to the black armor corpse, where there was a brocade box, opening the brocade box contained the iron sword.


    "In that era, the Qin Dynasty''s top swordsmiths could use meteorites from outside the sky to build sharp swords. It must be aloof to have a position in the Qin Dynasty."


    "But even so, there were many other generals in that era. It doesn''t have to be white!" Yang Yanhua said.


    There were many generals in the Qin Dynasty.


    "There were indeed many military commanders in that era. But Ye Hao once said that when this black armor corpse was taken up, it was murderous, although it has disappeared a lot now. But only people can sleep for hundreds of thousands of years and still carry murderous intent. Tu Bai is up."


    "In addition, just now I sent someone to check the armor it was wearing, and I can be 70% sure that this black armored corpse is Qin Chaobai."


    After Zhou''s words, although everyone still couldn''t believe it, they didn''t doubt it anymore.


    "Bai Qi''s strength before his death is said to be one of the best among innate martial artists. It''s no wonder that his body can maintain such strength after death."


    "It was a ghost card that arranged the corpse for nothing. Why did they do this?" Nangong Zhanbo whispered.


    There is no answer to this question.


    The most likely thing is to get an innate combat power, of course, the main reason is to ask Ghost Card himself.


    After that, Ye Hao was not interested.


    [System Tip: After completing the task, get a random gift package]


    The sound in his mind reminded Ye Hao.


    There was a task before, to capture the black armor corpse and learn its identity, but I didn''t expect it to be completed so soon.


    "Well, if there is nothing else, I will go back to the room first. I may be going back to Haicheng tomorrow and the day after tomorrow." Ye Hao is not interested in the things here now.


    What he can do is done.


    Du Chuan, the murderer who slaughtered the Emerald Sect, had already rectified the Fa, and it could be regarded as an explanation to Old Man Du Guirong.


    The unexpected gain this time was that Peng Qianfeng died, and he understood Ye Hao''s wish.


    The jade treasure is also over.


    In this case, Ye Hao has no reason to stay in Tongxiang.


    "Are you so anxious to go back? Don''t stay here for a few more days?" Nangong Zhanbo looked at Ye Hao unexpectedly.


    "Don''t forget, I''m still a student. I want to take the college entrance examination."


    After Ye Hao finished speaking, he waved his hands in his pockets and walked out.


    This answer made everyone a little bit dumbfounded. The boy''s performance had long made them forget that he was still a student facing the college entrance examination.


    Back to his room, Ye Hao sat on the sofa and opened the system page.


    On the system interface, there is a gift package with the words "unopened" written on it.


    "Turn on."


    Following Ye Hao''s thoughts, this gift package was opened immediately.


    After the golden flowers are brilliant.


    A line of words appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    [Congratulations to the host for obtaining the special item: The Ring of Space, which has 10 square meters of space for storing things. Note: Smart life forms cannot be placed. ¡¿


    Ring of Space?


    Isn''t this something that only appears in the novel, this is the necessary equipment for traveling and fighting monsters!


    Although ten square meters is not very large, it is enough for Ye Hao to hold a lot of things.


    Ye Hao put the ring on his index finger.


    This ring is also quite special. It can be invisible, change shape, and even blend into your fingers if you don''t want to attract attention. It can''t be more convenient.


    With the new toy, Ye Hao can''t wait to start trying.


    He touched the next table with his hand waiting for the ring, and the table disappeared in an instant.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes, the table was already quietly inside the ring space.


    After thinking about it, the table appeared in the room again.


    It''s so convenient, you only need to touch it to load things.


    "Our hero has rested well." A female voice heard, and before Ye Hao could answer, Feng Jiu''er walked in with a bag of potato chips.


    This guy really couldn''t be idle for a while.


    "How did you come."


    "Why. I''ve done a great job, don''t you welcome old friends? Would you like to have a slice" Feng Jiu''er walked to Ye Hao, her hippy smile, and the potato chips handed over by her hand, made Ye Hao notice the strangeness.


    This guy never shares the food in his hands!


    "Is there something you want to ask of me."


    Ye Hao looked at Feng Jiu''er.


    "Why are you saying so ugly? Is it because I came to you because I want to ask you for something." Feng Jiu''er gave me a wounded expression.


    "Then what do you want to do? Throw in your arms." Ye Hao glanced at Feng Jiu''er.


    Feng Jiu''er gave Ye Hao a white look, and didn''t continue to pretend, but just sat down on the bed.


    "Forget it. I''m not acting with you, it''s boring. This lady has one thing I ask you to help."


    "You said."


    "I heard that you got a few eggs, can you give me one."


    "No way."


    "Just one, isn''t a big man not willing to even have an egg?"


    "No way."


    Seeing Feng Jiu''er begging hard, Ye Hao couldn''t understand why this guy wanted his eggs so much.


    "First tell me what you want these eggs for." Ye Hao asked.


    "Being a pet..." Before Feng Jiu''er finished speaking, she watched Ye Hao''s gesture to push herself out.


    "Wait, wait. I want to train them!"


    training?


    Ye Hao was stunned.


    "I heard that you can tame beasts. Actually, I also have the ability to tame beasts. This skill was taught to me by my master. I have trained tigers and lions so far. But I heard that the inside of your eggs is a few meters away. Long big lizards and big snakes."


    "Can you give one! Just one." Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao pitifully.


    Ye Hao directly rejected Feng Jiuer neatly, and pushed her outside.


    "Huh. You lacklustre man. Just like you, I still expect this lady to give her a hug! I tell you, this lady has an object, and he is very powerful."


    "He is the famous crazy knife on the Asian killer list! He is my husband, be careful I let my husband teach you!"


    Ye Hao, who had just closed the door, had a wonderful expression on his face. I don''t know when I became her husband by myself.

 Chapter 673： I want to expand

    After a rest, Ye Hao left the next day.


    Originally, Ye Hao wanted to finish Nangong Zhanbo''s request, and then returned when he learned of his life experience.


    But Nangong Zhanbo didn''t know what to do, so instead of worrying about it, he asked Ye Hao to return to Haicheng to wait.


    So Ye Hao had to go back first.


    When he returned to Haicheng, it was already that night, and instead of going back to the apartment directly, he went to the orphanage first.


    Ye Hao entered the orphanage through the back door, so no one paid attention, but when he reached the basement door, A Yan was already there waiting, because of the guardian system, A Yan could know everything about the orphanage.


    "Brother Hao, did you send those things inside?"


    Xiao Yan pointed to the boxes of things piled up at the basement door.


    "It came very quickly!" Ye Hao looked at the box of things, very satisfied.


    "Brother Hao, why are you buying these. What kind of simple greenhouses, cultivation containers?" Xiao Yan saw these delivered today, if it didn''t say the recipient was Ye Hao.


    He really wondered if the address was written in the wrong place for the farm.


    These things are what Ye Hao needs in future plans.


    "Xiaoyan, you have helped me arrange one thing in the past two days. Pack all the land around the orphanage. I want to expand." Ye Hao said excitedly.


    Of course, it takes a large yard to grow emerald and exquisite flowers, and it also takes place to grow snake eggs and lizard eggs, which is impossible in an apartment.


    There is only the orphanage here.


    "You and Baoye think the same thing. Didn''t I just say that he was clamoring for expansion. He has bought ten acres of land behind the orphanage and plans to expand several indoor gymnasiums and multimedia classrooms."


    Those children don''t know who Baoye is, how could Xiaoyan, who is good at computer technology, not know.


    Thinking of the dignified Haicheng eldest brother Baoye, who looks like he has to manage the orphanage at this moment, makes people a little bit incredulous.


    "Ten mu? Ten mu is the size of a football field. Not enough, not enough. I want a hundred mu!" Ye Hao raised a finger.


    At this time, Xia Xue happened to come over, and she saw Ye Hao''s finger up there, showing a magnificent look.


    "When did you come back?"


    "Sister Xiaoxue, come and see if Brother Hao has a fever and is talking nonsense." Xiao Yan shrugged.


    Ye Hao''s brain collapsed and knocked Xiao Yan''s head.


    "What nonsense did I say."


    "Brother Hao, you were not talking nonsense. When we expanded at the beginning of the year, the total area of ??the orphanage was only more than 10 acres, which is less than 20 acres when it is full. Brother Hao is now going to expand 100 acres.


    Xiao Yan said dumbfounded: "Sister Xiaoxue, are you saying that Brother Hao is talking nonsense."


    Xia Xue was stunned for a while, she reached out and touched Ye Hao''s forehead.


    "I don''t have a cold."


    Several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s face, and he said in a voice that only Xia Xue could hear.


    "Vampires don''t catch colds."


    "Then why do you say this as soon as you come back." Xia Xue looked at Ye Hao puzzled.


    Looking at Xia Xue and Xiao Yan who didn''t believe in him, he repeatedly emphasized that he was serious.


    After confirming that Ye Hao seriously wanted to expand the orphanage.


    Xiao Yan shook his head directly: "Impossible. One hundred acres of land, you can''t buy it casually. Such a large-scale purchase of land requires approval from above."


    "Also, what are we buying a hundred mu of land for? Now such a large land is enough for us." Xia Xue also didn''t understand what Ye Hao wanted to do.


    "In short, I want to use these places. Then I will build a park here, with the orphanage in front, and arrange the others. As for the approval above, I will do it myself. Now first find a place for me, I want to get the car Move things down."


    With that said, Ye Hao began to get busy and opened the cardboard boxes.


    Fortunately, there is still a little space in the basement, where a simple indoor greenhouse was built, and there are two other closed things like bird''s nests. These are three independent spaces, all of which are isolated by top bulletproof glass.


    "What are you doing with this?" Xia Xue puzzled?


    "You''ll understand in a moment." Ye Hao mysteriously ran back to the car, and then came down with a bunch of things.


    "What is this? Such a big egg. The emerald color is so beautiful!" Xia Xue was immediately attracted by the emerald egg, and the other three gray eggs were smaller and not very beautiful.


    Xia Xue still wanted to stretch out her hand to touch it, but next Ye Hao''s words made her shrink her hand in fright.


    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you, this is a snake egg."


    Xia Xue''s face turned pale. Although she is now a vampire, the girl''s nature is still preserved. Of course, she is afraid of snake eggs.


    She took a few steps straight back.


    I can''t believe that the beautiful emerald egg in front of me is a snake egg, and is there such a big snake egg?


    "This can''t be a snake egg, even the biggest king python in the world doesn''t have such a big snake egg." Xiao Yan looked at the "egg" about the size of a football in disbelief.


    "Anyway, you will know it after you are born. The one next to it is a lizard egg."


    Ye Hao put the eggs in his hands in the two nests respectively.


    Then he walked into the simple greenhouse next to him and took out ten glass bottles containing the exquisite emerald flowers. After opening, he carefully transplanted the exquisite emerald flowers into the soil.


    The appearance of these exquisite emerald flowers is a bit haggard, after all, after this "migration."


    The next few days are very important. It will be determined whether the emerald exquisite flower has been successfully transplanted. Only after successful transplantation can Ye Hao conduct further research on it.


    "What kind of flower is this, it''s so beautiful." When Xia Xue saw this flower, her eyes were bright.


    Xiao Yan also leaned in front of the flower and took a deep breath.


    "This flower is unusual. Just taking this breath makes you feel refreshed. It is hundreds of times stronger than taking oxygen." Xiaoyan, a martial artist, immediately noticed the strangeness of this flower.


    And Xia Xue is more intoxicated in this flower.


    "Xiao Yan, I will be responsible for the purchase of the land. You will be responsible for looking after these flowers for these two days." Ye Hao solemnly ordered.


    After that, Ye Hao took a few minutes to write a long plan.


    "Right. There is a medicine here. You can try one to see how it feels." Ye Hao took out the Tianyuan Pill he had obtained before and gave Xiaoyan one.


    Xiao Yan took it and first took a look at the khaki-colored pill, and swallowed it without any doubt.


    After a few minutes.


    Xiao Yan''s eyes flashed brightly: "I have a feeling, there is a burst of energy in my abdomen, hot." "Okay, you go back to practice. Finally, just tell me the specifics." Ye Hao wants to see this Tianyuan Pill How powerful is the effect?

 Chapter 674： Sky-high price drug

    The next day, Ye Hao woke up in his apartment, and the whole day started with washing and cooking.


    "It feels different when a man is at home. You don''t need to eat instant noodles for breakfast." Song Xiaoyue sat in a chair excitedly, eating the hearty breakfast in front of her.


    "I can hear it. I don''t think it tastes good, right?"


    Song Ying walked down the stairs, she still likes to wear that matching, black and white uniform with black silk.


    Although it hasn''t changed, it''s so enduring in Ye Hao''s eyes.


    Feeling the look that looked like a hungry wolf, Song Ying knew who it was without much thinking.


    She supported others without paying attention, and threw it over.


    Ye Hao smiled and turned his head, drinking milk and watching TV.


    "Where are Xueyao and Qianyi, where are the others?" Song Ying had breakfast, and she had to admit that the man''s breakfast was so delicious no matter how many times she ate.


    "They have eaten well and went out. It seems that something happened recently. Xiaoxiao is still sleeping, this slacker will pull her off directly after a while. Sister Yawen is also going out." Ye Hao stared at Song Ying eating with an arc light.


    Because of Song Xiaoyue''s illness, Song Ying found an opportunity to move in some time ago. After all, there are many rooms in the remodeled apartment, and it''s okay to have two more people.


    And Ye Hao is also happy to live under the same roof with Song Ying.


    [It¡¯s the morning news time of Haicheng. First of all, I will introduce you to the main content of this program]


    [Xiangdu Economy has developed rapidly due to several newly established government-supported projects in recent months. The stock index has risen by more than 20%, and the domestic stock index has continued to rise]


    [Several non-governmental forces in the Middle East have exchanged fire in recent times, and all parties are still negotiating]


    [The high-priced drugs in Jiangnan area are further fermented, and nearly 100,000 patients have gathered to local governments to request the government to issue policies]


    During this period of time, Ye Hao didn''t watch the news very much, and felt that a lot of things happened all over the world, and it hardly stopped for a moment.


    "Right. Xueyao and Qianyi went out so early for that sky-high price medicine." Song Ying said while eating the buns and pointing to the TV.


    "High-priced medicine?" Ye Hao looked at Song Ying puzzled.


    Song Ying briefly told Ye Hao about this matter. It turned out to be a kind of bone cancer, which is very difficult to treat, and there is a possibility of multiple recurrences during surgery. However, in the past few years, an international pharmaceutical giant company developed a drug that can alleviate this condition and even make the patient life-long. No recurrence, prolong the life of the patient, but need to end


    Take it by yourself.


    This is good news for the majority of patients, but what I did not expect is that the price of a bottle of this medicine is as high as 100,000 yuan!


    And if you take it according to the amount, you need to eat one bottle a month, which means that it will be nearly one million a year!


    Ordinary families simply can''t afford it. To survive, they can only sell houses and borrow money everywhere, dragging down the whole family.


    At the beginning, most people just endured it, but this endurance has its limits.


    Until recently, a R&D staff member of the company suddenly broke out inside information. The total research and development cost of this drug was one billion US dollars and took five years.


    But after the drug came out, in just three or four years, the company has already made a profit of 100 billion U.S. dollars from this drug!


    According to the International Drug Patent Protection Law, the patent protection period for these drugs is 20 years. If the company''s current fees are used, it will earn one hundred billion in three or four years, and at least $500 billion in twenty years!


    The net profit is five hundred times higher than the cost!


    This is completely beyond the range that the people can bear. When this news came out, people in most parts of the world were boiled and strongly protested against this unreasonably expensive medicine.


    People in the medical industry in many countries protested to the United Nations against this unreasonable pricing.


    But this company completely ignored it, because there is no other drug in the market that can replace it, and if a country openly allows the emergence of generic drugs, then the country will be pushed into the limelight by public opinion, which is likely to result in a number of international medicines. Companies are blacklisted and new drugs are banned.


    This is the way the pharmaceutical giants have always taken.


    So so far, several countries can only negotiate with that company, but that company''s attitude is still very strong, and the price will not be lowered within the patent period.


    "Five hundred times the net profit. This company is really making money out of conscience." Ye Hao sneered at the TV screen.


    At the moment, news about the drug was broadcast on the TV screen.


    It is an agent of the company in the Jiangnan area, wearing a suit and a kind smile on his face.


    "The price of our medicines is absolutely reasonable. So please trust us not to buy those fake medicines. We cannot guarantee the ingredients of the fake medicines. If something happens, it will be a disaster for the patient."


    "The price is obviously unreasonable. Although medicine is a lucrative industry, it is understandable to make money. But it is five hundred times the profit, which is simply counting money with eyes closed." Song Xiaoyue was also indignant.


    "Okay. We can''t take care of these things. Hurry up and eat. After dinner, I will go to school with you."


    Zhao Yanting came out of the bathroom and urged Song Xiaoyue and Ye Hao.


    "Sister Ting, help me ask for a two-day vacation." Ye Hao picked up the computer next to him and began to tap on his fingers.


    "What are you doing. How long have you been absent from class, you..." Zhao Yanting walked to Ye Hao, just about to scold him.


    But I saw that Ye Hao''s computer screen was full of information about that sky-high price drug.


    Zhao Yanting had an idea in her mind, could it be that he...


    Impossible, no matter how powerful this kind of thing he can''t intervene.


    "Okay. I''ll just give you a few days. It''s mid-April, and the college entrance examination is about 50 days away. Don''t make any trouble for me." Zhao Yanting still agreed to Ye Hao for some reason.


    Perhaps in her heart she also hoped that the thought she had just now was true, and this man was full of miracles.


    After that, Song Ying and others left one after another.


    Ye Hao was the only one left in the apartment.


    He stared at the screen stubbornly, the information on it had changed from a sky-high price drug to that of bone cancer, and a smile was drawn from the corner of his mouth.


    [System task: To quell this time of astronomical drug controversy. Reward: a random lucky draw package. ¡¿


    There have been a lot of prize draws recently.


    Ye Hao glanced at the name of the international pharmaceutical company.


    It is an international pharmaceutical company in the United States and one of the giants of international pharmaceutical companies, Ci De.


    Ye Hao looked at this company and found that there is nothing wrong with making money. It is understandable that you spend money on drug research and development to make some money, but it is too ugly.


    Five hundred times?


    Don''t blame me for giving you a salary draw.


    ¡¾Exchange Skills: Pharmacy. Spend skill points: 40]


    [Insufficient skill points]


    loan!


    [Currently owed 10 skill points] Since Ye Hao''s system upgrade to 3.0, his total loanable amount has been increased to 200 skill points.

 Chapter 675： negotiation

    Haicheng government.


    The mayor of Haicheng, Zheng Chengmin, was irritably communicating with the phone in the office.


    "Yes, yes. I see. Within two hours, we will have another meeting with the representative of the Huaxia District of Cide Company. I will find a way to mediate with them and let them reduce the price of medicines as much as possible."


    "Yes, yes, yes. I understand."


    In just a few minutes, dozens of people came before and after the call.


    Zheng Chengmin hung up the phone and wiped the sweat from his forehead. He looked at the people next to him.


    "Look at it. At this moment, the superiors called one by one, and the nine cities and nine mayors of Jiangnan Province called me. Even the governors of other provinces called me! I really want to This phone line needs to be unplugged."


    Zheng Chengmin was very excited. You can see the red blood in the whites of his eyes. These two days have bothered him much.


    "Mayor, there is no way. Why did the China headquarters of the Cide company be set up in our Haicheng." A middle-aged man next to him said with a wry smile.


    "Oh, at the beginning, when attracting investment thought it attracted a cash cow, who would have thought that it would be a big disaster. After the issue of the sky-high price drug is made, if we don''t handle it properly, we might be in trouble."


    Zheng Chengmin sighed. He looked at the middle-aged man: "Old Chen, you are the director of the Municipal Health Bureau. I said before when the negotiation team will arrive."


    Old Chen looked at his watch: "It should have been downstairs, and will come up soon."


    Didi.


    A phone on the desk rang.


    Zheng Chengmin''s face wrinkled subconsciously, but he was relieved when he saw that the internal phone was ringing.


    pick up the phone.


    "Hey."


    "Mayor, a young man said that he has something to do with you."


    Zheng Chengmin said impatiently: "No. I have had very important things in these two days. Anyone looking for me will be rejected."


    "But the other party said that his name is Ye Hao, and you will meet him."


    Zheng Chengmin, who was just about to hang up, had the appearance of the young man in a white coat in his mind.


    "Uh... bring him to my office."


    ...


    Ye Hao was taken to the door of the mayor''s office by the staff.


    After knocking on the door a few times, the office door opened.


    Ye Hao saw Zheng Chengmin, who had had several fate, and his appearance was much more haggard than before. It seemed that he hadn''t rested well in the past two days.


    "You all go out first." Zheng Chengmin distracted the others in the office, stood up and walked to Ye Hao.


    "Doctor Ye, why are you here? Don''t tell me before you come." Zheng Chengmin asked Ye Hao to sit on the sofa and poured him a cup of tea himself.


    From these we can see how much Zheng Chengmin respects Ye Hao.


    After all, Ye Hao did him two great favors at the beginning, one was to save his wife and children who had a difficult birth, and the other was to resolve the hospital crisis at that time.


    "Mayor Zheng doesn''t want me to disturb you. You have been busy recently." Ye Hao glanced at the desk. There were a pile of documents on it, and the ashtray next to it was filled with cigarette butts.


    "No way. You can read the news, because that matter now I am full of troubles. I have to negotiate with that group of businessmen later. This is the fifth time. This group of profiteers just makes some money. Enough, with such a big appetite, 500 times the profit loss they thought!"


    When it comes to these things, Zheng Chengmin is full of anger.


    "Mayor Zheng, I also open the skylight to speak up. This time I am here to talk to you about this medicine." Ye Hao showed his own purpose.


    "Medicine?" Zheng Chengmin looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    "Yes. The problem that Mayor Zheng faces now is this sky-high price drug. It has a monopoly position. As long as we can break its monopoly position, its sky-high price will naturally be self-defeating." Ye Hao said confidently.


    "Are you referring to generic drugs? It''s impossible. Our country explicitly prohibits generic drugs from appearing during the patent period." Zheng Chengmin shook his head.


    "When did I say it was a generic drug."


    A smile appeared at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth: "I''m talking about a bone cancer drug that is completely superior to this drug. It is a drug that we have property rights and can be priced."


    Zheng Chengmin was taken aback.


    He stared at Ye Hao blankly: "Could it be...what formula do you have?"


    Ye Hao shook his head: "No. I haven''t. I just checked some materials about this bone cancer on the Internet. But give me a few days and find me a medical laboratory. I might be able to get it out."


    Zheng Chengmin was dumbfounded by Ye Hao.


    "Doctor Ye. This medicine is not a medical treatment, it''s done in a day or two."


    Dididi


    At this time, Zheng Chengmin''s phone rang, and he motioned to Ye Hao to wait and pick up the phone.


    "Hey, it''s me. Arrived? Okay, I get it. I''ll go now, and I will arrange it in the first conference room."


    Zheng Chengmin hung up the phone.


    He looked at Ye Hao apologetically: "I have important things. You go back first."


    "Is it necessary to negotiate with Ci De Company? Can you take me with you." Ye Hao looked at Zheng Chengmin.


    Zheng Chengmin was silent for a while: "Okay."


    ...


    Ten minutes later, a conference room.


    There were three or four people in a row in the conference room.


    Zheng Chengmin sat with the director of the Municipal Health Bureau who had come out of the office, and two other middle-aged men in suits and leather collars.


    "Mayor Zheng, leave this to us. We have experience and we can definitely get people in their company to lower the price first." said the middle-aged man.


    Ye Hao stands behind Zheng Chengmin, acting as Zheng Chengmin''s secretary.


    From their conversation, Ye Hao heard that this middle-aged man is an expert on the drug price negotiation team sent from above, called Ma Zhifan.


    Specializes in drug price negotiation for international pharmaceutical companies.


    Half an hour passed, and everyone was a little impatient. The people from that company came more than half an hour later than the agreed time.


    bump


    The door of the meeting room opened.


    "Mayor Zheng, I''m really embarrassed. There are too many things in the company, we are a step late." The man who appeared on the TV before came in with a smile, and shook hands with the four people in turn.


    Behind him was a blond foreigner.


    "Let me introduce to everyone. This is the Asian regional executive from the headquarters of the American Cide Company. Mr. Henry."


    Hearing the identity of this foreigner, everyone shook hands to express welcome.


    But the expression on Henry''s face was very perfunctory, and after being polite, he took a seat.


    "Mr. Xu Kai, Mr. Henry. This time we are still targeting your company''s targeted drug for bone cancer, the CX specific drug. We hope to reduce the price of CX." Ma Zhifan spoke first.


    The backbone of this negotiation is still centered on their negotiating team. "Excuse me. Before I came, I had negotiated with Mr. Henry many times about the price of medicines. The price of CX special medicines is completely reasonable and legal. We will not make any price reductions during the patent period."

 Chapter 676： I will make your medicine worthless

    Zheng Chengmin''s face suddenly became gloomy.


    This came up and said nothing, it simply didn''t give them any room for negotiation.


    "Mr. Henry. You have already made a fortune in the market. If you lower the price appropriately, I think the people of all countries will also remember the goodness of the company." Ma Zhifan started playing the emotional card.


    Knowing is with affection and moving with reason.


    I spoke for a long time.


    Henry smiled and shook his head. He directly took out a cigar from his waist. Xu Kai hurriedly took out a lighter and lit it for him.


    "We are a businessman, not a charity. We have spent a full five years developing CX specific drugs and invested a lot of energy and financial resources. Of course, we have to pay back."


    "Otherwise, who would develop new drugs?"


    As Henry spoke, he glanced at his watch: "I''m sorry. If there is nothing else, I will leave first. I have another meeting to attend in a moment."


    This foreigner, since he entered the door and left in less than fifteen minutes, he has no idea of ??negotiating.


    With that, Henry got up.


    "Wait. I don''t know how your company is willing to lower your drug prices." Zheng Chengmin got up and asked.


    Henry stopped, he put down his cigar.


    "In fact, it''s not impossible to reduce prices. But someone will always need to compensate us. So we demand compensation from countries."


    "Compensation? How much?" Ma Zhifan asked after hearing a little talk, everyone''s expressions also eased a lot.


    "As long as the Huaxia government is willing to pay 100 billion U.S. dollars in compensation to our companies, we can allow China to manufacture generic drugs of our drugs in our own country. Or the prices of our drugs can be sold ten times lower."


    Henry finished speaking.


    The faces of Zheng Chengmin and others are almost ugly.


    Zheng Chengmin even clenched his fists.


    "It seems that there is no way to talk, so let''s go first. If you change your mind later, you can contact us." Henry and the others turned and left.


    After the door of the conference room was closed, Zheng Chengmin directly hit the conference table with a punch.


    "These profiteers!"


    "The compensation fee of 100 billion U.S. dollars is not what they said!" Ma Zhifan did not expect the other party''s attitude to be so tough.


    It is impossible for them to pay 100 billion dollars in compensation.


    What is the concept of 100 billion US dollars? When converted into RMB, it is about 60 million RMB.


    China¡¯s military expenditure this year is only one trillion yuan, and the compensation they want accounts for more than half of its military expenditure!


    This is the naked lion''s big mouth!


    If this precedent is set, in the future, any special medicine will ask the country for compensation, and sooner or later the country''s economy will be dragged down.


    ...


    Inside the elevator.


    "Mr. Henry, are we okay with this?" Xu Kai looked at the foreigner next to him a little worried.


    Henry smiled at the corner of his mouth and said: "What''s the problem. Our CX is the only special medicine that can relieve bone cancer, as long as these countries do not allow the appearance of generic drugs. No matter how high the price of our medicine is, they will all Pay the bill."


    "Without our medicine, they can only struggle for ten years in pain. With our medicine, they can comfortably live to 60 or 70 years old. Do you think they will pay the bill."


    "As for whether the government pays or the public pays in the end, this is not something we businessmen care about."


    "Moreover, the chairman of the board of directors has given orders to the chief executives of various regions. Unless the country is willing to pay the corresponding compensation, the price will remain the same without any reduction!"


    The elevator door opened.


    Henry and others walked out.


    But a young man stood in front of them.


    Henry frowned slightly, trying to get around, but when he took a step, the other party took a step. At first he thought it was a coincidence, but after several times, the other party was obviously intentional.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Henry looked at each other arrogantly.


    This young man was naturally Ye Hao. After Henry and the others left the meeting room, Ye Hao followed.


    "You are developing drugs and want to make money. This is no problem. But you have made dozens of times of profits in the past few years. No matter how greedy you are, there is a limit." Ye Hao looked directly at Henry.


    Henry smiled sarcastically: "Which TV station are you reporter? I''m sorry, this is the market, we are the leader of this market, and we have the final say on the rules here."


    With that, Henry bypassed Ye Hao, this time Ye Hao didn''t stop him.


    "This is the last opportunity I give you to lower the price of medicine. Otherwise, I will make your medicine worthless." Ye Hao said coldly.


    "I found that you Huaxia people are really good at bragging. It''s worth nothing? Yesterday there were several Huaxia people kneeling in front of me to buy medicine with me."


    With a sneer, Henry and others left the city hall.


    ...


    Inside the mayor¡¯s office.


    Zheng Chengmin and several people are worrying about the failure of this negotiation.


    Things are imminent now. The excessive backlog of public grievances will have a great impact on the government. In the end, the worst result is likely to be the government bleeding to pay for all this.


    Once this hole is opened, it is tantamount to letting other pharmaceutical companies see the light.


    This time, in fact, most pharmaceutical companies are watching the development of the situation. If the company wins, there will be more and more sky-high prices in the future.


    This is what the government does not want to see.


    The office door was pushed open.


    Ye Hao walked in, he ignored Ma Zhifan''s surprised eyes and walked in front of Zheng Chengmin.


    "Give me five days, I will come up with a new medicine." Ye Hao said directly.


    Ma Zhifan looked at the young man in his early twenties. He was in a bad mood. The young man suddenly rushed out to say these inexplicable words, which made him very irritable.


    "Mayor Zheng, he is not your secretary. We are now discussing important matters. How could he break in without knocking on the door!" Ma Zhifan accused.


    Ye Hao glanced at him.


    He did not speak but looked at Zheng Chengmin.


    Zheng Chengmin grabbed Ma Zhifan and hurriedly explained Ye Hao''s identity, saying that he was a doctor.


    "It turned out to be a doctor? Now young people are really new born calves who are not afraid of tigers. Do you know how complicated the pharmaceutical process is. A new medicine can be produced within five days? You can think it out." Ma Zhifan does not believe that the young man in front of him can do it. As he said.


    In just five days, a medicine that is better than the CX specific medicine of Ci De Company was made.


    "If I can do it." Ye Hao looked at Ma Zhifan.


    "Impossible." Ma Zhifan denied directly.


    "Okay." Zheng Chengmin patted the table. He was annoyed at first, but now he has been so troubled and confused.


    "Ahao. Or you should go back first."


    Ye Hao knew that what he said was really hard to believe.


    "I can go, but I will come to the mayor with the new medicine I made in five days."


    "You kid really won''t give up if you don''t hit the south wall." Ma Zhifan snorted coldly, "If you can get a new medicine, I will screw off my head and kick it for you."


    Ye Hao looked at Ma Zhifan and said faintly: "You should keep your head for yourself. However, I have a small request after the development of my new drug. I hope to grant me another 200 acres at the Haicheng Wanjia Welfare Institute. One hundred years of use."


    The original plan was one hundred acres, but looking at the current situation, Ye Hao thought that more important points might be useful in the future.


    "Haha. I will leave the words here today. If your kid can handle this, let alone two hundred acres, I will get one thousand acres for you!" Ma Zhifan sneered at Ye Hao''s words.


    At this moment, Ye Hao had already left the office.


    "Comrade Ma, what you said is a bit too much. After all, people are concerned about our business, and if he really comes up with medicine. Two hundred mu of land... the Land Planning Bureau may not necessarily approve it."


    Although Zheng Chengmin didn''t believe that Ye Hao could make medicine, he still liked young people like Ye Hao.


    "Huh. He can get it out, there will be ghosts, if there are medicines. Then I will cry for my father and grandmother, even if I beg me, I will ask him for a 200 acres of land." This Ma Zhifan didn''t know that these words would come soon. Fulfilled.

 Chapter 677： Develop new drugs

    Ye Hao left the city government building, and he called the dean of a city hospital for the first time.


    To study drugs, you must have equipment, otherwise even Ye Hao would not have made it out of thin air.


    The city government could not provide it, so Ye Hao could only ask the city hospital.


    After learning about Ye Hao''s purpose, Dean Fan was also very surprised, thinking that Ye Hao was joking.


    However, as the major shareholder of his own hospital, Dean Fan told Ye Hao that the City No. 1 Hospital has a cooperative medical laboratory in Haicheng University. Although it does not belong to the City No. 1 Hospital, it is a cooperative unit.


    There is no problem in borrowing the laboratory for a few days.


    After getting a reply, Ye Hao drove to Haicheng University without saying a word.


    Haicheng University can be regarded as a junior college. Although it is not a first-class college, it has a lot of research in medicine. This may be the reason why Cide chose Haicheng in the first place.


    When Ye Hao''s Porsche 911 entered the campus, it immediately attracted the attention of many people.


    The most important thing is the girls in the university. They only saw this luxury car on TV. When did they see it in real time?


    And when they saw a young and handsome boy with a charm on his body coming down from the car, the eyes of those girls became sharp.


    However, most girls are very inferior and dare not come forward to strike up a conversation, and of course some dare not dare.


    When a girl saw Ye Hao, her eyes showed the expression of seeing the prey. She deliberately pulled her collar to reveal her delicate skin.


    "Look at it, our tie flower is about to start again."


    "This **** has not known how many male gods he has dealt with since the beginning of school."


    "Hey, my male **** is going to be deceived by this **** again."


    That girl is Wei Yuanyuan from the Department of Pharmacy of Haicheng University.


    He worships money very much, relies on his good growth, and often hooks up with some rich and young.


    Just now her ex-boyfriend can''t afford her financial expenses recently. Needless to say, the man driving a Porsche 911 in front of him must be very rich.


    Wei Yuanyuan put on her most attractive side and walked to Ye Hao.


    "Classmate, what can you do for help?" Wei Yuanyuan walked to Ye Hao with a pure and charming smile.


    This is her nirvana, and no one can resist it so far.


    "Excuse me, how to get to the medical laboratory of Haicheng University." Ye Hao looked at Wei Yuanyuan lightly, and there was not a trace of fluctuation in his eyes.


    how is this possible!


    How could one''s own charm be resisted by men.


    Wei Yuanyuan did not expect that the man in front of her was not fascinated by herself.


    "Don''t you know how to get to the medical laboratory?" Seeing the girl in front of him was stunned, Ye Hao thought that the other party didn''t know either, so he prepared to leave.


    "Wait, I know. I am a student in the pharmacy department, and I can take you to the medical laboratory."


    Wei Yuanyuan was unwilling to give up, because she still had a chance, this man would definitely fall under her pomegranate skirt.


    She even imagined herself as a Porsche 911 speeding on the road.


    At the moment, Ye Hao was thinking about medicines, and he didn''t pay attention to the female student who was staring at him next to him.


    Even if he knew it, he probably laughed off, this Wei Yuanyuan is indeed pretty, but for Ye Hao, who has countless women now, Wei Yuanyuan can only be said to be a middle-upper.


    But Ye Hao just turned a blind eye to these things, which made Wei Yuanyuan''s inner frustration more and more serious, which in turn stimulated her desire to conquer.


    She still didn''t believe that anyone could resist her charm of Wei Yuanyuan.


    At the medical laboratory.


    A student stopped Ye Hao, and after Ye Hao explained that he was the person arranged by Dean Fan, the student let Ye Hao in.


    Wei Yuanyuan supposedly had no right to go in, but she flirted with the boy a little, and she followed in.


    "Student Ye Hao. Why are you here?" Wei Yuanyuan really didn''t understand why this man came here.


    It stands to reason that with a beauty like her with her, the first thing most men think in their minds should be to take her to a certain hotel and do something meaningful.


    Is this guy a science man?


    "Pharmaceuticals."


    Ye Hao replied lightly.


    Wei Yuanyuan was stunned by this answer.


    "Hello. Are you Dr. Ye?" A white-haired old man came over and greeted Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "Introduce myself, I am a professor in the Department of Pharmacy. My name is Kong."


    "Ye Hao."


    "Dean Fan said you are going to borrow our laboratory for two days. I don''t know what you are going to do?" Professor Kong asked curiously.


    "Pharmaceuticals."


    Professor Kong is the same as Wei Yuanyuan. He looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "Mr. Ye can make it clear, Dean Fan said that we can help you as much as possible."


    "I want to make a special medicine for bone cancer. I don''t need help, I can do it alone." Ye Hao walked into the laboratory and looked at the precision instruments, very satisfied.


    Many students are still doing experiments there.


    "A special medicine for bone cancer? Does Mr. Ye want to make a generic medicine for CX special medicine?" Professor Kong wrinkled.


    "It''s not a generic drug, but a new drug with a superior effect."


    New medicine? Or is it a new drug that surpasses CX specific drugs?


    Professor Kong and Wei Yuanyuan almost didn''t laugh. As people in the pharmacy department, they certainly knew the value of CX specific drugs in the market.


    Even they can make generic drugs that have the same effect as the genuine drugs, but they cannot do so because it is illegal.


    "Mr. Ye stop joking with us."


    Ye Hao glanced at them, looking at the smiles on their faces.


    "I''m not joking, now I invite all the students here to leave. I want to start the development here." Ye Hao said while taking off his suit jacket.


    Professor Kong was a bit dissatisfied.


    This young man is a bit crazy.


    However, Dean Fan explained that he had borrowed the laboratory for a few days, and it was difficult for him to drive him away.


    "Your experiment will be suspended first." Professor Kong let the students leave first, but he did not leave: "Mr. Ye, I don''t know if I can be allowed to see how you make the medicine here."


    Ye Hao knew that the old professor didn''t believe in himself, but the other party wanted to see him and didn''t refuse.


    "Just don''t disturb me."


    After Ye Hao finished speaking, he rolled up his sleeves and started to work.


    There are all kinds of materials in the laboratory. Ye Hao started to use the computer in the laboratory to calculate the treatment formula for bone cancer, as well as a series of plans.


    Wei Yuanyuan looks very boring. She wants to leave with Hache, but she is reluctant to put a diamond king''s fifth here. She can only wait here. She believes that she can capture this by doing this. the man. Wei Yuanyuan didn''t know that her decision would make a miracle happen in the 21st century.

 Chapter 678： The flower is affectionate, the handsome guy has no intention

    Ye Hao has been busy in the laboratory.


    He first understood the characteristics of bone cancer.


    The bones of the patients will become loose and even necrotic. In severe cases, the patient may be unable to move in bed for a long time, until the cancer cells spread all over the body.


    The patient will die in pain.


    And the effect of the CX special drug from Cide is to slow down the spread of cancer cells. Although it cannot be cured, it can slow the spread of cancer cells by ten times. It turns out that a person may only live for five years, but after taking their CX Can live for fifty years.


    In terms of drugs alone, this is a very successful study.


    But it can only be said that the pharmaceutical company that masters this medicine is too greedy and doesn''t care about the patient.


    The five-hundred-fold net profit completely confuses them.


    Professor Kong on the side remained in the mood to watch the show, but with the notes and data extracted by the boy in front of him, his concept was completely changed.


    Even some of the above information gave him a new look, and he had never seen this kind of thinking and formula.


    "Can your data cure bone cancer?" As soon as Professor Kong said, he saw Ye Hao frown.


    He hurriedly covered his mouth.


    He knew very well that when a person concentrates on experiments, the most annoying is other people''s interruption.


    There were several students who bothered him when he was doing experiments, and even got **** heads directly scolded by him, so several girls were afraid to come.


    But Ye Hao''s expression only flashed by, and he continued to do the work at hand.


    "It''s still difficult to cure completely."


    Ye Hao shook his head. With his current Chinese and Western medicine and pharmaceutical skills, it is difficult to think of a way to completely cure bone cancer.


    These skills do not directly tell you the answer, but allow you to load the most advanced knowledge of contemporary society, and then optimize a part.


    Therefore, Ye Hao is also helpless in the face of some terminal illnesses.


    Perhaps sacred healing techniques can be cured, but there are millions of patients in the world, and he has not been selfless enough to devote his time to this.


    However, his goal this time is not to cure bone cancer, he only needs to develop a better medicine than CX.


    It was the afternoon in a blink of an eye.


    Wei Yuanyuan completely lost her patience, and she put a smile on her face: "Um... it''s late. You haven''t even had lunch yet, or let''s go out for a meal first?"


    Ye Hao frowned again and stared at Wei Yuanyuan with stern eyes.


    The look in his eyes was like a teacher staring at her student, making Wei Yuanyuan really uncomfortable.


    She even gave up the idea of ??pursuing this man.


    "Professor Ye. This classmate is right. Although research is very important, you should also pay attention to your own body. Let''s eat first. I invite you." Professor Kong suggested.


    Ye Hao looked at Professor Kong, and he nodded and agreed to go to dinner first.


    Professor Kong was with him today, and he did not eat lunch either.


    This shows how respectable an old man dedicated to research is.


    The three of them walked out of the laboratory. There were many students and teachers on the road outside, and most of them were eating out.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Wei Yuanyuan¡¯s relationship.


    "There are many people in the cafeteria, let''s go eat out. I know a good shop." Professor Kong suggested.


    Both agreed and walked towards the school gate.


    Along the way, Professor Kong talked with Ye Hao about a lot of things, all about medical pharmacy. Through the chat, Professor Kong''s respect for Ye Hao.


    It can''t be the same.


    He even called Ye Hao Yelaoshr several times.


    But these things were very boring in Wei Yuanyuan''s ears next to her, slapped Hache.


    They came to a small shop outside.


    The three of them ordered a few dishes and ate a meal. After eating and drinking, they found something embarrassing.


    "I forgot to bring my wallet." Professor Kong touched his body, he said embarrassingly.


    For him who devoted himself to research, he often forgets these things.


    When I usually go out to eat with my students¡¯ family, they usually pay for it, so I gradually got used to not having a wallet.


    "It''s okay. Let me ask you for this meal. I have my mobile phone, boss, can you Alipay or WeChat?" Wei Yuanyuan took out her mobile phone.


    The boss came over and said apologetically: "I''m really sorry, we have a problem today. Online payment is not available for the time being, and credit cards are not available. Only cash is accepted."


    Cannot pay online.


    Wei Yuanyuan was stunned. She touched her pocket and looked at Professor Kong and Ye Hao with a wry smile: "I didn''t bring a wallet either."


    Dignified flowers, when did you bring your wallet when you went out.


    Every time she went, someone paid her.


    "I''ll take it for you. I saw a construction bank at the intersection over there. I''ll go there to get some money. You can wait a moment here." Ye Hao didn''t actually bring a wallet.


    However, he brought a domestic card, which happened to belong to China Construction Bank.


    "I''ll accompany you. Professor Kong, wait a minute." Wei Yuanyuan followed Ye Hao.


    Professor Kong waited in the shop.


    Wei Yuanyuan looked at Ye Hao and finally had the opportunity to be alone with this man. She began to look for various topics, but Ye Hao responded casually.


    After a nutritious conversation, they came to the bank.


    Ye Hao walked to the self-service teller machine, only to find the words temporarily unavailable hung on the door of the machine. This is true for several machines.


    Helpless, they can only go to the counter to do business.


    There is still a counter in the bank, where a male salesman is playing with his mobile phone. The screen seems to be using some chat software, with an excited smile on his mouth.


    "Please help me with five hundred dollars."


    Ye Hao walked to the counter and handed his bank card.


    The male salesman raised his head and glanced at Ye Hao, and saw the beautiful Wei Yuanyuan behind Ye Hao, a hint of jealousy rose in his heart.


    There are many female salespersons in the bank, but there are also a small number of male salespersons who come in by relationship, and he is one of them.


    He came here purely as a mess, but it''s okay to live a small life, and he can even make appointments after get off work, but the quality is definitely not good.


    He would be half satisfied if there was this beautiful student girl in front of him.


    "Withdraw money below 50,000 yuan and go to the ATM to take it." Because of jealousy, the male salesman did not give Ye Hao a good face.


    "The ATM is broken," Ye Hao replied.


    "It''s broken, you can''t come tomorrow. I''ll get off work in three minutes. Hurry up and stay cool." The male salesman waved his hand.


    This guy''s attitude made Wei Yuanyuan''s mood not very good.


    "You..."


    Ye Hao stopped Wei Yuanyuan and put his card in front of the male salesman again.


    "I want to withdraw money."


    "How many times have I said that I want to withdraw money tomorrow. You are here to yell at me for a long time." The male salesman frowned and stared at Ye Hao. "I want to take fifty thousand."

 Chapter 679： The one who has no money is the grandson, the one who has the money is the uncle

    fifty thousand?


    The male salesman glanced at Ye Hao, because Ye Hao dressed very ordinary, but looked like a young man. In his opinion, he might be a poor student from Haicheng University.


    How could a poor student have fifty thousand yuan.


    "Boy, don''t fool you." The male salesman looked at Ye Hao contemptuously.


    "I''ll say it again one last time. I want to withdraw money!" Ye Hao said with a calm face.


    At this time, a person walked out of the bank office in the distance, looking like someone like the bank president.


    "What''s the matter?" the bank leader walked over and asked.


    "I want to withdraw money. Your ATM is broken, and your salesman dislikes my small withdrawal amount, let us come tomorrow. Now I want to withdraw fifty thousand." Ye Hao looked at the president and said.


    The bank leader wrinkled, he looked at the male salesman with a trace of blame in his eyes.


    This kid can really find things for himself. If he weren''t for his brother''s son and begged for himself in every possible way, how could he arrange for this guy in.


    "Hurry up and withdraw money from others." The president stared at the male salesman.


    The male salesman took Ye Hao''s card and stared at Ye Hao dissatisfied.


    Blame this kid, if it weren''t for him, he wouldn''t blame it.


    Feeling the look in the male salesman''s eyes and knowing that this guy hadn''t realized his mistake at all, Ye Hao spoke again.


    "Your bank''s service attitude is very problematic. I want to make an appointment for a withdrawal tomorrow. Tomorrow I want to withdraw all the money in this card." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    The president is a bit unhappy with Ye Hao at the moment. No matter what, the clerk is also his relative. Isn''t this slapping him in the face?


    Although he is just the president of a branch, many people have looked for things by themselves over the years, which is not kind.


    "Awen. I took it directly to him. I really thought I was amazing with some money, and I made an appointment." The president snorted and looked at Ye Hao contemptuously.


    But his gaze fell on Wei Yuanyuan with a flash of greed.


    Sure enough, it''s not that the family doesn''t enter the house. The relatives have similar personalities.


    "Ahem...that...uncle...withdrawing...this amount of money may...may require you to sign. And...according to the procedures, it is indeed...need to make an appointment." The male salesperson hesitated. And the tone of the speech was also surprised.


    He looked at the computer screen with disbelief in his eyes.


    "How much is it. I still need my signature?" The president walked into the counter impatiently, but was also stunned when he saw the number on the screen.


    The series of 0s above.


    When Wei Yuanyuan saw their strange expressions, she was curious how much money they saw before they showed this expression, but she couldn''t see the numbers inside.


    "If you can''t get it today, please give me 50,000 yuan first. I will come over and get the remaining money tomorrow." Ye Hao replied indifferently.


    When the bank leader heard this, he slapped the male clerk directly. The male clerk was slapped and sat there bewildered.


    The president picked up Ye Hao''s bank card and hurriedly ran out again.


    This time this person''s attitude was completely a three hundred and sixty degree change, with a flattering smile on his face.


    "Sir. I''m really sorry, this is my management negligence. This is your card, you should keep it first." The president pointed to the salesman who was still in a daze, and said angrily: "You, don''t come from tomorrow. Go to work!"


    "Uncle..." The male salesman looked at his uncle timidly, but he was stunned by that look, and he could only sit there and stop talking.


    "It''s your own business not to quit. I just came to handle the business and take my money." Ye Hao said lightly.


    The president swallowed, and said flatly: "That... sir. Our bank deposits are well treated. You have 100 million yuan in our bank. You can rest assured that there is nothing to do with it."


    One billion!


    Wei Yuanyuan on the side took a deep breath.


    She didn''t expect Ye Hao to have a full 100 million in this card.


    If she knew that this card was only a card that Ye Hao used to withdraw money in the country, it always had a capital of 100 million in it, and the real Swiss black card contained billions of billions of funds.


    Maybe she was going to faint.


    In the end, after the president repeatedly promised and said his best, he even had to hug Ye Hao''s thigh before Ye Hao agreed not to withdraw money.


    As for the five hundred yuan, the bank leader directly took it out of his own pocket and handed it to Ye Hao, saying that it was only five hundred yuan, and what to take and give it to him directly.


    After that, Ye Hao took back his card and Peng Yuanyuan walked far away from the bank. The president was still standing at the door, smiling at them.


    "This is too exaggerated. It''s necessary for a president to do this." Wei Yuanyuan looked at Ye Hao in confusion.


    Ye Hao smiled at the corner of his mouth: "Although he is the president, the reserve in his branch is less than 5 million at most. If I take 100 million from him, he must report to it. ."


    "The bank has always valued such large depositors and will definitely send someone over to interrogate the reason. If something is found out, he, the president, will be punished indispensably. The most serious one is removal, which may also affect his promotion."


    "Oh."


    Peng Yuanyuan nodded clearly, there were many things in her eyes looking at Ye Hao.


    "No wonder there is a saying on the Internet. Those who have no money are grandsons when they go to the bank, and those who are rich are grandpas. I have seen what is called a grandpa."


    After Ye Hao and the others paid the money back to the restaurant, they returned to the laboratory with Professor Kong to continue their research.


    But Wei Yuanyuan had a lot more patience this time, staying by her side, even actively helping, recording data, moving things and so on.


    ...


    Inside a shrine in the island country.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." A man was sitting on a chair with several wires connected to his body.


    The man''s body kept trembling, and he was panicked just looking at it.


    "Sure enough, a martial artist in the Qi Refining Realm can''t bear the pain of this kind of electric current entering the body." A man holding a black scepter, standing by the side, stared at the pale man on the chair with cold eyes.


    "J. How did you promise me before this action?"


    J swallowed, and said in fear; "Master. These are accidents. We really didn''t expect that kind of monster would appear in that treasure."


    "Unexpectedly? I heard that you were the first to run away. You are losing our ghost face." The man picked up the black scepter and pressed a button next to the chair.


    A stronger current filled J''s body, and even a burnt smell could be smelled.


    In this scene, Wang Zihao and Jiang Yue below were both trembling.


    "What do you want to say. Du Chuan is dead, what else can you offer us now." The man looked at the two people in front of him. If it weren''t for Du Chuan''s factors, he would never accept such a person.


    Wang Zihao gritted his teeth and raised his head: "Master. I asked for the latest drug test for me. I want more power."


    "Zihao." Jiang Yue looked at Wang Zihao worriedly.


    "I must defeat that man, I will tear him up with my own hands!" Wang Zihao said angrily.


    Jiang Yue looked at her boyfriend''s crazy look, and the boy''s appearance appeared in her mind, and she clenched her fists.


    She is a girl with strong self-esteem and a person with strong desires, otherwise she would not have abandoned Ye Hao and put herself in the arms of Wang Zihao.


    But in the end, she found that the boy was so strong! She wanted to own him again, but he was mercilessly pushed away.


    This gave her a morbid idea that something she couldn''t get would simply destroy him.


    "Okay. Your mentality is very good." The scepter man nodded in satisfaction, and he glanced at J who was sitting on the electric chair indifferently. "I will not pursue this action. There is a very important task for you to perform."

 Chapter 680： The third key!

    The scepter man walked out of the shrine.


    On the stone bench outside the shrine, a man was sitting, and there was an old woman and a man standing beside them respectfully.


    "Master Ghost Emperor, won''t you come in and sit down?" The man with the scepter smiled and looked at the man with the black mask.


    "Go in? Go in to see you torturing your men, I''m not that interested." Ghost Emperor said coldly.


    "These two are the Ten Hades and Meng Po from the underworld. Fortunately, we will meet." The man with the scepter glanced at that Meng Po and Ten Hades.


    Po Meng and King Ten Hades returned a gift silently, without speaking.


    "This action failed. The bronze key was taken away by the Dragon Team. What can I do, Lord Ghost Emperor." The man with the scepter looked at the Ghost Emperor.


    The ghost emperor snorted coldly: "Why? You want to blame me for failing the mission? We contributed 80% of our effort in this operation. I even sent one of the Innate Martial Artists. What about your ghost cards."


    The scepter man didn''t seem to hear the questioning in the ghost emperor''s words.


    He smiled and looked at the night sky.


    "The world is fickle, and some changes in the plan are inevitable. Moreover, in China, we still don''t want to touch too much with ghost cards. If we really anger this dragon, it will be no small trouble."


    "Okay, no more talk. I am not here to discuss your previous plan this time. I heard that you have the third key." The ghost emperor stared at the man with the scepter.


    The eyes of Po Meng and Shi Hades also changed a little. "The silver key was exiled overseas during the Huaxia Jiawu Reign. This time I finally heard the news. It will appear in Asia in less than a month. This time we will give our full strength to our ghost card." The scepter said confidently. : "But if the two of the dragon group still hope that the underground palace can


    Think of a way. "


    "Huh." The ghost emperor coldly looked at the man with the scepter: "You don''t have to worry about those two."


    "But Qin Ling is a Chinese thing, why are you so interested in ghost cards. What is your purpose?"


    The scepter man was silent for a while, his thumb stroked the black stone on the top of the scepter.


    "One thing. When Qin Ling opens, I only need one thing inside. A picture. I don''t touch the other things."


    "A picture? I don''t know what picture can make ghost cards so troublesome." The ghost emperor looked at the man with the scepter with deep meaning.


    The man with a scepter smiled.


    "It''s just an ordinary picture."


    Simple diagrams, if simple diagrams you would be so careful.


    The ghost emperor snorted coldly, knowing that the other party could not tell the truth, and finally left after saying a few words.


    "Master Ghost Emperor. Why do we want to cooperate with them? We can handle these things ourselves. And I don''t like the attitude of that guy just now." King Ten Hades followed behind the Ghost Emperor.


    "Although our underworld has a bit of power in China, it is a shortcoming in the world. The ghost brand organization is just the opposite. We can cooperate with them, but we must be vigilant against them."


    The expression on Ghost Emperor''s face was rigorous. He turned his head and looked at the shrine behind him on the top of the mountain.


    "Up to now, I haven''t investigated the details of this ghost card. The picture they want is unusual. You can check carefully for the old ten to see if there are any special pictures in Qin Ling."


    "Yes." Ten Hades answered.


    "Meng Po. This action bothers you to come out, and it also makes you tired." The ghost card looked at Meng Po''s look obviously different, with a trace of respect.


    Po Meng crouched: "The old man dare not. It''s a pity that this mission failed, and the old man is guilty."


    "Papa Meng doesn''t need to say this. But I don''t have enough people available under me, and it''s not easy for me to come forward. Please also ask Meng to help me again.


    "Master Guidi wants to invite me to that Haicheng to clean up the young man named Ye Hao." Meng Po said.


    The ghost emperor nodded, his eyes revealed a murderous look.


    "The failures of these few missions have something to do with this Ye Hao. We want to kill the monkeys, and we can''t let him live. But his current strength is not bad, and most people may not necessarily deal with this guy, and trouble Meng Po to go. One trip."


    "It''s okay. I finally came out, just to walk around."


    ...


    Ye Hao, who was far away in the laboratory of Haicheng University, did not know that he was being spotted again, and this time he was an innate strong. He had been in the laboratory for three days, during which he called the apartment and told them he Dealing with things.


    "call."


    Ye Hao looked at the instrument in front of him and the data on it, and a satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    After two days of hard work, the research on the new drug went very smoothly, and he had a clue.


    It is as if a tree has been planted with seeds, and it is only a matter of time before it grows into a big tree.


    Ye Hao stretched, he looked to the side.


    Professor Kong was lying on the table with lots of paper scattered beside him.


    Ye Hao took off his coat and put it on Professor Kong''s body. Professor Kong had been with him last night. This old professor was really attentive to medical research.


    He didn''t sleep in these two days, and the old gentleman only slept for less than five hours.


    He is different from himself. He is a martial arts practitioner. It is completely fine if he doesn''t sleep for a few days. He is really holding on with his body.


    bump


    The door of the laboratory was pushed open.


    "I brought breakfast..." A shadow appeared at the door.


    It was Wei Yuanyuan, she was holding a hearty breakfast in her hand.


    Ye Hao stretched his fingers to his mouth and motioned to quietly.


    When Peng Yuanyuan saw Professor Kong who was sleeping, she nodded clearly, put a breakfast on the table next to her, and pointed to the rest of the breakfast in her hand and pointed outside.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    Walked outside without making a sound.


    As soon as he walked out, a ray of light shone on Ye Hao''s face, not knowing when the sun had already risen.


    "Come on. This is breakfast." Wei Yuanyuan handed the breakfast to Ye Hao. She looked at Ye Hao''s messy hair and chuckled: "You haven''t left in the laboratory for the past two days. You are almost smelling like your body. ."


    Ye Hao took the breakfast and ate the food inside.


    "After studying things, forget the time. Thank you for your breakfast."


    It was not very comfortable to eat breakfast while standing. There was a small park just in the distance. Ye Hao and Wei Yuanyuan walked over and found a stone chair to sit down.


    Wei Yuanyuan kept watching Ye Hao while Ye Hao was eating.


    "By the way, besides your name, I don''t know who you are and who do you do? Are you a medical scientist?" Wei Yuanyuan looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    "It''s better for you not to know." Ye Hao doesn''t want to provoke too many relationships now.


    Wei Yuanyuan pouted her mouth, pretending to be cute: "Tell me. Tell me."


    She also pulled Ye Hao''s arm in a gesture, and because of the intimacy of the movements, both of them touched their bodies.


    Ye Hao''s face wrinkled, his hand dexterously separated from Wei Yuanyuan''s hand.


    "Please don''t do this, I have someone I like."


    Wei Yuanyuan''s face became stiff, her performance so far has been obvious, but this man has repeatedly refused, which made her feel humiliated.


    "Do you hate me for having many boyfriends before, thinking that I am a **** like everyone else."


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, and he had heard some of those rumors.


    When Wei Yuanyuan saw Ye Hao''s appearance, she felt very uncomfortable. If other people thought of her like this, she wouldn''t care at all, but she didn''t know why.


    The man in front of him who had known him for two or three days made her care about his opinion. Wei Yuanyuan bit her lip, tears in her eyes, turned and ran away.

 Chapter 681： Wei Yuanyuans story

    "Ouch..."


    Wei Yuanyuan, who just ran away, bumped into someone and landed on the ground.


    "Sorry..." Wei Yuanyuan apologized subconsciously, but the next moment she was surrounded by people.


    "Oh, this is not the department flower of the pharmaceutical department. Wei Yuanyuan, you promised me to go out with me to play, sing and sing. Why don''t you answer your phone calls these days, and you won''t answer WeChat."


    A young man had many rings on his fingers and a gold necklace around his neck.


    In that way, as vulgar as it is, it is as vulgar as it is.


    Behind this young man stood a few people who seemed to be followers, and walked to Wei Yuanyuan''s side and surrounded her.


    "I... I forgot." Wei Yuanyuan saw the man in front of her, her eyes visibly panicked.


    "There is still something in my dormitory, I will go back first, and I will call you next time."


    She said that she was about to turn around and leave, but was blocked by someone.


    "Wei Yuanyuan. Let me tell you, no one dares to fool me when Cheng Ming is so old. You should know how much money and how much work I have spent on you. I am a prince. If you want to hang me, you should give me something. "


    Cheng Ming looked at Wei Yuanyuan coldly: "I don''t ask too much. As long as you accompany me to the hotel for a while, it''s fine. I will give you more money then."


    With that said, Cheng Ming also stretched out his hand to grab Wei Yuanyuan''s wrist, with a desire for color in his eyes.


    Snapped


    Wei Yuanyuan panicked and slapped her subconsciously.


    The others were stunned when they saw this.


    Cheng Ming''s face was solemn, and his fingers crossed his mouth, with blood on it.


    "What? You **** pretend to be pure with me now? You are a bus in our college, pretend to be here!"


    Cheng Ming took a few steps forward, ready to grab Wei Yuanyuan''s hair.


    "Don''t... don''t come over."


    Wei Yuanyuan backed away in fear.


    Snapped


    A chubby thing flew over and shot directly into Cheng Ming''s mouth.


    "Uh uh uh..." Cheng Ming''s eyes widened, and he felt something stuck in his throat.


    "okokokok¡­¡­"


    "What happened to Brother Cheng?"


    "Brother Cheng is all right."


    The younger brothers hurried up to care about the elder brother. They just watched the big one and flashed past, as if something shot into the throat of the boss.


    Several people began to figure out a way to get the stuff out of the boss''s throat.


    Wei Yuanyuan couldn''t react to this sudden change.


    "What''s the matter between you and him?"


    Wei Yuanyuan turned her head, she saw Ye Hao eating buns behind her, with a calm expression on her face.


    "Ye Hao, let''s go."


    Wei Yuanyuan was too late to explain, pulling Ye Hao to leave here.


    But Ye Hao''s body was as hard as a pillar, unable to pull it at all.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    At this time, with the help of several younger brothers, Cheng Ming finally vomited a chubby thing out of his mouth, which was a bun after a closer look.


    "Who is it! Who threw it." Cheng Ming felt that he was suffocating at that moment, and he raised his head angrily.


    At this moment, only the man beside Wei Yuanyuan was eating steamed buns, and the answer was ready to come out.


    "Boy, you threw this bun!" Cheng Ming stood up and stared at Ye Hao panting.


    Ye Hao nodded and bit the bun in his hand: "The taste is okay."


    "Asshole. Dare to get me!" Cheng Ming pointed at Ye Hao.


    Wei Yuanyuan hurriedly stopped in front of Ye Hao; "You don''t want to trouble him, he has nothing to do with this matter. Something is coming to me."


    Although this man is rich and capable.


    However, Wei Yuanyuan knew more about the background of Cheng Ming. Although he was not one of the best in Haicheng, he was still a dude with a good family.


    "Come to you. Oh... It turns out that you **** has found a new master. Why, did he make you so cool? Several times last night." Cheng Ming said foul language.


    Wei Yuanyuan''s face was very ugly.


    "Your mouth smells a bit." Ye Hao looked at Cheng Ming indifferently.


    "You kid shut up for me. Grabbing a woman with Laozi? You have a kind, and don''t ask who is Laozi at Haicheng University. It''s fun to play with her, okay! I''ll take her back later, I took my brothers to take care of her and let her know what is really cool!"


    Cheng Ming roared arrogantly.


    The little brothers around were lustful and looked at Wei Yuanyuan with squint.


    Wei Yuanyuan''s private life is very messy, but her family of flowers is not fake, if you can play, it will be comfortable for a long time.


    Wei Yuanyuan covered her shoulders with her hands, her eyes were rosy and she was crying.


    After Ye Hao finished eating the buns, he took the empty plastic bag and walked forward.


    "It is not a gentleman''s thing to make a girl cry."


    Seeing Ye Hao coming, Cheng Ming waved his fist and punched him. He had practiced a few times. Looking at the boy''s body, he was finished with this punch.


    Those little brothers also showed an expression of watching the show.


    bump


    A gust of wind blew.


    The younger brothers stared blankly at the young man who put his feet down, and Cheng Ming was no longer in front of him.


    In the flowerbed a few meters away, Cheng Ming was lying in a panic, with some **** teeth falling on the ground.


    "I... my teeth."


    Cheng Ming fell to the ground. He looked at the teeth next to him with a dull look in his eyes. He only felt a gust of wind blowing, and the next moment his body flew out. If it weren''t for the flower bed, he would fly. Travel far.


    "Mouth mouth is a disease and needs to be cured. I know there is a local method, but I don''t know if it will work." Ye Hao''s voice came from above Cheng Ming''s head.


    He watched in astonishment as a thin plastic bag was put on his head, and there was still the smell of buns inside.


    He wanted to struggle with horror, but Ye Hao''s feet stomped both hands.


    "Save me...save me..." Cheng Ming''s kept yelling, but his little brothers trembling at the moment their legs did not dare to move.


    Because their bodies are locked in with an invisible aura, giving them a feeling that if they dare to move, their consequences will be miserable.


    It was useless to ask for help. Instead, the air in the bag became thinner, and the plastic bag gradually enveloped Cheng Ming''s face.


    The feeling of suffocation filled his mind, and across the plastic bag, the boy''s expression was very cold.


    This... Is this the feeling of death?


    Just when he was suffocating and was about to faint, the plastic bag on his face was removed.


    "Give you ten seconds, get out. Otherwise I will really let you die." Ye Hao stared at Cheng Ming coldly.


    Cheng Ming gasped.


    "ten."


    Ye Hao spit out a number.


    Although his body was weak and uncomfortable, Cheng Ming still ran away with all the strength of his whole body, and the younger brothers also ran away.


    Ye Hao threw the plastic bag in her hand into the trash can next to her, and walked to Wei Yuanyuan, who was tearing like a pear blossom. Her expression was also very dull at the moment, looking at Ye Hao foolishly. "If you want, I can listen to your story. I know you are different from those rumors, at least...you are still the same."

 Chapter 682： Rapid progress

    Wei Yuanyuan, who was still crying, blushed suddenly.


    She looked at Ye Hao: "You...you...how did you know."


    "I have a bit of research on medicine, and I can judge some problems based on a person''s physical performance."


    So in Ye Hao''s eyes, he could see whether it was a place or not. This was also why he didn''t get tired of this woman being around him.


    Wei Yuanyuan''s mood eased a lot, she wiped her eyes.


    "I... we walked and said..."


    At this time, Wei Yuanyuan lost the self-confident look she had before, and her eyes were a bit reserved.


    Maybe this is to disguise the real her.


    Ye Hao and Wei Yuanyuan walked towards the laboratory, and Wei Yuanyuan talked about themselves on the way.


    It turned out that she was an orphan. Her parents had died since she was a child, and her family property was divided by those relatives, but her relatives disliked her very much, and no one wanted to perfuse her for a long time.


    You can imagine a five or six-year-old child who moves to a strange home every year and lives a life under the fence.


    So from a young age, Wei Yuanyuan knew the cruel reality of reality. She knew that she had nothing, not even relatives.


    All she has is her own skin.


    After she went to college, she was completely independent. She used her beauty to travel with those rich boys and get everything she wanted from them, but every time she was alone.


    A leaf does not touch the body.


    "I know what those people are calling me behind. Bus, bitch." Wei Yuanyuan bit her teeth on her lips, with a self-deprecating expression on her face.


    "But what''s wrong with doing this. I''m relying on myself to fight for those that I''m wrong! I don''t want to go back to living a life under the fence, I am wrong!"


    Wei Yuanyuan''s depressed mood suddenly exploded.


    Ye Hao looked at this girl who was a few years older than himself.


    In fact, this girl was not wrong. What was wrong was God''s injustice to her. That kind of life created her now.


    Although she took advantage of those rich men a little too much, she grasped her bottom line again.


    "Then that guy was the one who was caught by you before?" Ye Hao began to pity the girl a little bit.


    Wei Yuanyuan nodded: "Well. Although I know that I am doing it immorally, at least the people I look for are dudes. I won''t lie to Bai or lie to them for their money. Instead of letting them lie to other girls, it''s better to me. Come to lie to them."


    Having said that, Wei Yuanyuan looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    "But that Cheng Ming has a little background in Haicheng. You just hit him, he won''t let it go."


    There is a little background in Haicheng.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth evokes a curve. In Haicheng, who would dare to pretend the two words of background before him?


    The identities of the dragon group ability group will not be discussed.


    He cultivated the largest commercial enterprise in Haicheng, and the largest underground organization in Haicheng is related to him, and the mayor of Haicheng government is his friend.


    Just ask who else has such a background in Haicheng.


    If that kid knew he was wrong, it would be nice not to come to trouble. If he dares to come, Ye Hao wouldn''t mind letting him know what the real horror is.


    "Okay. I''ll talk about these things later."


    "Hey..." Seeing Ye Hao''s confident appearance, Wei Yuanyuan could only stamp her feet there.


    When he walked to the laboratory, Ye Hao left those things behind his head. Time was running out. He wanted to hurry up and complete the research and development of new drugs.


    In the laboratory, Professor Kong has woken up and is eating breakfast.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s return, he immediately got up: "Teacher Ye..."


    Ye Hao immediately looked at Professor Kong.


    Professor Kong hurriedly changed his mouth: "Professor Ye. Which step of the research are we going to conduct today?"


    "The previous specific analysis of bone cancer has been done, and we are now going to take the most important step, formulating samples!" Ye Hao walked to the test bench, and he had prepared all the materials.


    "Develop a sample now? This is too fast." Professor Kong looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    According to the pharmaceutical process, first analyze the condition, then start research for the breakthrough, repeatedly determine the plan, and finally formulate the sample based on the material.


    The process analyzed above would take several years in some large pharmaceutical companies, but only a day or two for Ye Hao.


    And now he skipped the process of repeated experimentation, research, and discussion.


    Skip directly to the final production sample.


    "I don''t have much time." Ye Hao put on his work clothes, put on his gloves, and started to operate the equipment in front of him.


    Behind the screen, several robotic arms move slowly in several droppers.


    "There is no problem with time. I can suspend the students, or arrange for them to go to other laboratories, which can be provided to Professor Ye. It is really not possible. I know a few laboratories, we can go there." Professor Kong thought Ye What Hao worries about is the time borrowed by the laboratory.


    But he didn''t know that Ye Hao was worried about the time he promised Mayor Zheng Chengmin. Three days have passed since five days.


    "Aside from this, let''s make the sample number 001 first. Wei Yuanyuan, you will be responsible for my assistant." When Ye Hao said this, Professor Kong and Wei Yuanyuan were both stunned.


    Generally, the assistants to the professor who make drugs are people who need to have sufficient experience.


    "All roads lead to Rome. You don''t have to rely on others to reach the top, you can rely on yourself." Professor Kong did not understand Ye Hao''s words, but Wei Yuanyuan understood.


    She bit her lip, and she asked herself if she could do it in her heart.


    She chose the Department of Pharmacy because she thought this major was easy. She didn''t think she was qualified for this major, but at this moment she began to really consider it.


    She is no worse than others in professional knowledge, after all, she relied on herself to get into Shanghai City University.


    "I don''t have time to wait for you. Within a minute, either change clothes and do a good job. Or go out from here." Ye Hao looked at Wei Yuanyuan lightly.


    He opened a door to the poor woman, and it was her own choice as to her choice.


    Wei Yuanyuan clenched her fists.


    "Professor Kong, the clothes are in the cabinet there."


    Next, Ye Hao began to make samples, and the whole process was extracted by Wei Yuanyuan, and he would tell Wei Yuanyuan some important information from time to time.


    This knowledge is something she can''t learn in class.


    Even Professor Kong has benefited a lot from hearing this.


    But Wei Yuanyuan didn''t understand most of them, it didn''t matter if she didn''t understand, she took everything off.


    The manufacture of samples was not done overnight. At the beginning, many problems appeared, either due to the choice of materials, the medicinal properties, or other reasons. At the moment the sample number has reached 099!

 Chapter 683： I want to see if I dare to move this door today

    The clock in the laboratory indicated that it was four or five in the afternoon. They still did not eat lunch this time. They were all immersed in the process of making samples.


    "Sample 103 is relatively successful, or we..." Professor Kong looked at Ye Hao.


    After the sample is successfully made, it is a clinical trial. Generally, this kind of experiment needs to be reported to the Health Bureau.


    Ye Hao directly overturned this sample: "No. The medicine made from this sample can''t exceed CX!"


    Although bone cancer cannot be cured, it must exceed CX in terms of efficacy.


    Repeated trials, and if it fails, we overthrow it and start over.


    Ding Ding Ding


    A bell rang.


    This subtle voice directly caused a subtle error in Ye Hao''s experiment this time.


    "What''s going on!" Ye Hao scolded angrily.


    "It seems that someone is coming in." Professor Kong looked at the monitor next to him, showing that someone was ringing the bell continuously outside the laboratory.


    In order not to disturb the experiment, the door of the laboratory has been locked from inside.


    "It''s Cheng Ming and the others!" Wei Yuanyuan recognized the person on the display, it was Cheng Ming!


    There are several middle-aged men and women behind Cheng Ming.


    "I sent my son to your school to study. Look at what this is like, and the teeth have been knocked out." A woman yelled at the teacher accompanying her.


    "That''s right. It hurts...it''s black." Because of the loss of his tooth, Cheng Ming is still talking.


    "Um... we''ll take care of this matter. Don''t make trouble so much." A teacher cautiously looked at a man in a suit and leather collar next to him.


    "Promoting the teacher and moving the crowd? I can tell you that my son is Jingui. If this matter is not handled well, let alone promoting the teacher and moving the crowd, I won''t let your school go on. Believe it or not!" The old woman ignored the students around, there shouting.


    The teacher was helpless, and the old woman was so emotional that she couldn''t communicate at all.


    He can only look at the man in the suit.


    "Mr. Xu. Look at this matter..."


    This man in a suit is a big celebrity. It is the person who met Ye Hao before, Xu Kai, the head of Ci De Company in China!


    Xu Kai was a little impatient: "This teacher. You should know who I am. My time is precious. My brother has been beaten now. The beater is still hiding in your laboratory?"


    "I think if this is spread out, it must be very bad for your school. Our company has a lot of investment in your school. Then..."


    This Xu Kai is even more straightforward, directly using his background to suppress others.


    "He is your brother? Isn''t this classmate''s surname Cheng." The teacher was taken aback. He saw that Cheng Ming and Xu Kai were relatives, but he didn''t expect to be brothers.


    "What''s wrong. They two half-fathers can''t do it!" The old woman couldn''t calm down, and she even lifted her foot to kick the door of the laboratory.


    "Open the door, open the door to my old lady!"


    The teacher hurriedly stopped: "That... the hitter may not be inside."


    "Impossible, my people saw that stinky boy and that bitch... that Wei Yuanyuan walked in." Cheng Ming called out, pointing to the laboratory.


    After he was beaten, he couldn''t help but call his mother.


    My mother always spoiled herself and brought her brother Xu Kai directly.


    Although Xu Kai looked down upon him, it did not hinder Xu Kai''s background status.


    He and his mother used his identity to show off.


    Kaz


    The display next to the gate lights up, revealing the face of the opposite person.


    When everyone looked at it, the college teacher didn''t know the young man inside.


    But Cheng Ming and Xu Kai knew this guy.


    "It''s him! He hit me." Cheng Ming pointed to the person on the screen.


    And Xu Kai also knew this person. Isn''t this the young man who stopped him and Mr. Henry before? I remember that he arrogantly told him that he wanted to develop a new drug that surpassed CX.


    "You guys can be quiet outside, wait for someone to come to you to solve the problem. Who dares to quarrel with me..."


    Ye Hao didn''t say anything next, and the screen instantly dimmed.


    But even through a display screen, everyone can feel the pressure on that man.


    There was a smell of urine in the air, interrupting everyone''s thoughts.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the smell, and saw Cheng Ming''s legs trembling, and a pool of wetness on his pants.


    "Aming, what''s wrong with you?" The old woman looked at her son distressedly.


    Xu Kai on the side was a flash of disgust.


    "Don''t be ashamed, and pee your pants."


    Cheng Ming trembled and couldn''t speak, and he didn''t want to, but the last look and words of the man on the screen made him think of how he was when he was dying before.


    His body was terrified subconsciously.


    "This teacher. You heard what the person said just now, how arrogant. I will give you another half an hour, otherwise I will send someone to demolish this laboratory!" Xu Kaila pulled his clothes. collar.


    The college teachers can only be there in a hurry.


    More and more students gathered around to watch the theater.


    Inside the laboratory.


    "So...Is it really okay?" Wei Yuanyuan and Professor Kong looked at Ye Hao, who started the experiment again, worried.


    "Should we go out and take care of the matter first?"


    Ye Hao stared at the experimental picture before him.


    "I am a little inspired now. I have notified people to deal with the small things outside the door. Let''s continue to experiment now."


    Compared with the things at his own hands, the outside matters are simply insignificant.


    ...


    Ten minutes passed.


    A bus drove into the school and stopped on the road outside the laboratory. Dozens of men with hammers came down from it.


    "Mr. Xu. I called you the person you want, the most professional demolition team in Haicheng! There is nothing they can''t demolish." A man with the appearance of a small boss looked at Xu Kai flatly.


    Xu Kai glanced at the group of people, then pointed at the door of the laboratory behind him.


    "Open this door for me."


    "okay."


    A group of people was about to rush forward, but was stopped by several teachers in the school.


    "Mr. Xu, this can''t be demolished. You wait, wait!" the college teacher yelled anxiously, trying to stop these brawny men.


    Seeing that the other party was a teacher, these demolition team members also stopped and looked at Xu Kai.


    "Wait? My time can''t be wasted here. The kid inside, I have to teach him a meal today." Xu Kai sneered, before being so arrogant in the city government.


    Still developing new drugs?


    Today I will give you a tough lesson to let you know what is so great!


    "Give it to me. If it is broken, I will pay for it! I will pay three times the salary!" Xu Kai ordered directly, and those in the demolition team immediately became energetic.


    The little boss of the demolition team was even more excited, yelling constantly there.


    "All give me the energy to eat. Boss Xu has spoken. If you don''t work hard for me, Lao Tzu will quit him immediately."


    The college teachers could not stop these big guys, and they were also helpless. The principal happened to be on a business trip, and the other party was still investing the school''s large sums of money. This is really a dilemma. "I want to see who dares to touch this door today."

 Chapter 684： Because you offend someone you shouldnt offend

    Loudly came.


    A man with a cigarette came over.


    "Boss Wei, you are going to open this door today."


    The little boss of the demolition team immediately showed a look of astonishment on his face when he saw the incoming person, and then ran up flatteringly.


    "Brother Fei Tsai. What brings you here."


    Fei Tsai looked at Boss Wei: "I ask you. Are you going to open this door today."


    Boss Wei was taken aback for a moment, and he felt that Feizi was not kind at this time.


    He hesitated for a moment, pointing to Xu Kai behind him and said, "Brother Feizi. Let me introduce to you. This is Xu Kai from the headquarters of Zide Company in China. Mr. Xu...he made..."


    "I hate to talk several times. I''m asking you a question, why are you mentioning a dog with me!" Fei Zi threw the cigarette in his hand on the ground and stepped on the cigarette butt.


    This word is out.


    The atmosphere here seems to be frozen.


    "Who are you? Dare to scold my son! My son is the big boss, believe it or not to kill you!" The old woman was the first to jump out and shout, looking like I was very powerful.


    "Why don''t you say something to me, believe it or not, I beat you even your son doesn''t recognize you." Fei Zi glared at the old woman.


    This old woman is purely bullying and afraid of hardship, and she was extremely arrogant when the college teacher talked hard.


    At this moment, Feizi said with a look, she timidly hid behind Xu Kai.


    "Son...this...this guy scolds your mother."


    Xu Kai stared at Feizi with a calm face, but Feizi did not seem to see him.


    Fei Tsai slapped Boss Wei on the face: "I will ask you one last time, do you want to open this door?"


    Boss Wei swallowed, he shook his head hurriedly: "No, no."


    With that said, Boss Wei ran up to Xu Kai in small steps and said embarrassingly: "Mr. Xu. Your job... I may not be able to take it, you should find someone else."


    "I pay five times the salary!" Xu Kai looked at Boss Wei.


    Boss Wei smiled bitterly, and he leaned into Xu Kai''s ear and whispered: "Mr. Xu. It''s not that I don''t want to pick you up. It''s because that person''s status is unusual. I can''t afford to offend him when I came out."


    "What''s your identity?" Xu Kai glanced at Feizi, and he didn''t look like someone with a face.


    And he knew all the famous upper class people in Haicheng.


    "The celebrity under Haicheng''s subordinate Baoye, Brother Feizi." Boss Wei whispered.


    Boss Wei is engaged in demolition work. This job will inevitably come into contact with the Feizi group. If he really offends the other party, he probably won''t be able to do business in Haicheng.


    "Master Bao? Isn''t that a gangster, you are still afraid of them." Xu Kai smiled contemptuously.


    "Boss Wei, why are you still staying here."


    After a word came, Boss Wei trembled all over, and he kept saying that he was leaving immediately. Within a minute, he pulled his dozens of people into the car and left.


    Feizi turned his head and sneered at Xu Kai.


    "We came out and mixed, and we really cannot be worthy of your dog. But I know you have a pharmaceutical factory and a company in Haicheng. I can send my people to the door of your factory every day and the company hangs around. No I know if the people in your company have the heart to do business normally."


    "You are illegal!" Xu Kai heard the threat in Feizi''s mouth: "And keep your mouth clean!"


    Fei Zai spread his hands and smiled.


    "Violation? No, we don''t do anything illegal now. I just let my brother go around."


    This is a kind of mental intimidation. If there are groups of social people walking around in the place where you work every day, even if they don''t do anything to you, your heart will be trembling. Over time, who still has the mind to work? .


    "As for my mouth. It''s very clean, but my elder brother said that he is doing business, but there are a few dogs bothering him at the door."


    Fei Zai pointed at Xu Kai without any fear: "My elder brother said you are a dog, you are a dog!"


    When did Xu Kai receive such insults, his face flushed.


    "Okay, okay. You have a kind!" Xu Kai gritted his teeth. Even if Xu Kai had money, it would be useless to deal with this group of people, and it would be useless to call the police.


    They are like a puddle of mud, you can also disgust you if you don''t kill them.


    "Mr. Xu, calm down. Let''s sit down and talk about something." The college teacher hurried out to make a round.


    Xu Kai was really irritated at this moment. He might have come to stand up for his ineffective brother before.


    But now he really wants Ye Hao in that laboratory to be uncomfortable.


    Suddenly, something flashed in his mind.


    "Teacher. You are the person in charge of the school. I give you two choices. Either you immediately stop the electricity to me in this laboratory. Or I no longer invest in your school, and every year I have jobs under my company, no Open to your school again!"


    The college teacher is really embarrassed now.


    Investment and employment are something that a university attaches great importance to, second only to the strength of teachers.


    Xu Kai smiled sinisterly and looked at the door of the laboratory.


    I can not get in.


    Well, I will cut off your power.


    Are you doing business? There is no electricity in the laboratory. I see what you do!


    Fei Zi didn''t expect this guy to come up with such a lossy move. The college teacher would definitely lean towards Xu Kai after weighing it over and over again.


    Just when Fei Zi was about to speak again, a female voice came.


    "I doubled how much they invested in the school! I doubled how many jobs they arranged for the school."


    This woman who was killed suddenly stunned everyone.


    The college teacher looked at the young woman in front of him, and didn''t recover for a long time.


    "This is my business card, and you can contact my company directly for related matters." Wearing an elegant white dress, the dignified expression on his face fully showed the aura of his body.


    The college teacher looked at the card and swallowed.


    Zhou Qianyi, Chairman of Haicheng Zhou Group.


    Xu Kai didn''t know Feizi, but how could he not know the woman in front of him.


    Haicheng¡¯s No. 1 Enterprise, Zhou Group, which came back to life and created legends years ago,


    The leading enterprise in Haicheng.


    This woman is the youngest beauty boss in Haicheng. According to legend, she is still studying.


    "Cide company, right." Zhou Qianyi glanced at Xu Kai.


    "It''s me, it''s me." Xu Kai replied subconsciously.


    "The cooperation project that your company and our company discussed before. I''m very sorry, but we all rejected it." Zhou Qianyi said mercilessly.


    When Fei Zi saw Zhou Qianyi coming, he respectfully shouted: "Miss Zhou."


    The reason for his respect is not that Zhou Qianyi is the boss of the Zhou group.


    But because she is a friend of her elder brother Ye Hao, it is not known whether she has developed that relationship.


    "Miss Zhou. Why is this? Our Ci De Company is an internationally renowned pharmaceutical company. The Zhou Group cooperates with us. That is a strong alliance!" Xu Kai didn''t know why the other party suddenly gave himself a head start.


    Zhou Qianyi raised her hand, and the beautiful jade pointed at the door of the laboratory. "Because you have offended someone you shouldn''t offend."

 Chapter 685： His enemy is our enemy

    Xu Kai''s expression was dull, he looked at Zhou Qianyi in disbelief.


    Offended someone who should not be offended?


    Is she talking about that young man?


    "Miss Zhou... I don''t understand what you mean?" Xu Kai looked at Zhou Qianyi, and he hoped that he had heard it wrong or the other party had said it wrong.


    Zhou Qianyi looked at the man in front of her coldly.


    "You can''t afford to offend the man in the laboratory now. If you offend, you have to pay the price."


    Zhou Qianyi didn''t hesitate when she said this, because she thought so in her heart.


    To say the most important man in the world to her.


    Her father Zhou Wanda was the same, and Ye Hao was the man who changed her.


    "Miss Zhou, please think again. You...you can''t do such irrational behavior because of a man." Xu Kai still didn''t understand why the woman in front of him would say such things.


    "Cooperating with our Ci De Company is of great benefit to the Zhou Group. Your profit will increase by at least 30% next year!"


    "Is money important?"


    Zhou Qianyi silently looked at the door of the laboratory.


    "Without him, there would be no current Zhou Group. His will is our Zhou Group''s will, and his enemy is our Zhou Group''s enemy. Whoever offends him is offends our Zhou Group!"


    These words raised Ye Hao''s position once again.


    It is equivalent to saying that Zhou Group is Ye Hao''s.


    "This...this." Xu Kai felt very uncomfortable now as if his throat was stuck in a fishbone.


    He hit more walls today than he has in the past year.


    "You can''t do this. Our Cide Company is an international enterprise and a foreign-funded enterprise supported by the Chinese government! You know what the price of your doing this is!" Xu Kai still stubbornly tried to use the government to suppress them.


    Dididi


    At this moment, several cars with government license plates drove in.


    As soon as the car stopped, the door of the car in the middle opened.


    "Mayor, slow down."


    Several bodyguards immediately got down from the other cars and surrounded the mayor who had hurried down.


    "Mayor Zheng Chengmin!" Xu Kai was overjoyed when he saw the incoming people, and he went up to meet him, and raised his hand.


    But Zheng Chengmin didn''t seem to see him, so he went around.


    Xu Kai stood there with a stiff expression.


    "Ye Hao, Mr. Ye is inside." Zheng Chengmin walked to the door of the laboratory and looked at the closed door.


    The college teacher was dull and speechless for a long time.


    What the **** is going on today, so many big people have appeared in the school.


    At the school''s anniversary celebration, only the deputy director of the Municipal Education Bureau was invited. At this moment, the Lord Mayor is standing in front of them!


    "Mayor Zheng. Ye Hao is inside." Zhou Qianyi stepped up.


    Zheng Chengmin looked at Zhou Qianyi, the serious expression on his face eased a lot; "You are Zhou Qianyi of the Zhou Group. I remember you and Ye Hao are friends."


    "Yes."


    "Um... Mr. Mayor, I will let them out now." The college teacher recovered, and he hurriedly tried to find a way to open the door of the laboratory.


    Zheng Chengmin is the mayor, and Xu Kai is not comparable to a businessman.


    Xu Kai gave them a little threat at best, and Zheng Chengmin''s words could make the whole college shake three times.


    "No. Now no one in this laboratory is allowed to disturb." Zheng Chengmin said sternly.


    No one is allowed to disturb?


    Xu Kai took a breath and shrank his neck.


    What identity is Ye Hao? Even Mr. Mayor has come out at this moment.


    "Akai, this..." The old woman walked carefully to Xu Kai''s side. No matter how arrogant she was, she knew that she couldn''t make trouble here.


    Xu Kai glared at his younger brother Cheng Ming next to him: "Really. I shouldn''t have come over today. I made a fuss for this stinky boy."


    Cheng Ming covered his mouth and did not speak. He knew that he had suffered a dumb loss today.


    "Mr. Xu. Why are you here?" Zheng Chengmin only noticed Xu Kai on the side now, not knowing whether it was intentional or unintentional.


    "Uh... because of some things, come and go, go and go." How dare Xu Kai say that he is here to make trouble.


    In this way, time passed bit by bit.


    Everyone was standing outside, no matter what the academy teachers said, they were unwilling to leave here.


    But after Xu Kai repeatedly inquired, he realized that Ye Hao was researching new drugs in the laboratory.


    He is really ready to develop a better medicine than the CX specific medicine.


    Although he didn''t believe that the kid could have such ability, but curiosity made him wait here, he wanted to see what kind of moth the kid could make in the end.


    The sun has hung over everyone''s heads at this moment, although it is only April, the weather has begun to get a little hot.


    Mayor Zheng Chengmin''s head was already sweating, and his eyes were still staring at the door of the laboratory.


    During the period, I only drank a few sips of water handed over by the secretary.


    Finally, the effort paid off. At about three o''clock in the afternoon, the long-awaited crowd greeted the slowly opening door.


    A man with messy hair and creases on his clothes appeared at the door.


    He looked at the people outside and stretched.


    "It''s all here."


    Seeing Ye Hao, it was not Zhou Qianyi but Zheng Chengmin who was the most emotional. He walked directly in front of Ye Hao and fixed his eyes on Ye Hao.


    "How about...you...you sent a text message before. The medicine...is the medicine researched out?"


    In the morning, he was still worrying about the sky-high prices of medicines in the city government, and a text message broke the peace of his office.


    It was sent by Ye Hao, with only a few words on it.


    [The new drug is almost ready, come to Haicheng University to find me]


    At that time, the others in the office puffed up their noses at this, not believing that the young boy might come up with a new medicine in such a short time.


    But Zheng Chengmin had a hunch in his heart, he believed in this boy, because he once brought miracles to himself.


    He believed that this time Ye Hao might bring him a miracle again.


    So he directly rejected the arrangements for the whole day and came here. He didn''t dare to disturb Ye Hao before. He was worried that the drug development would fail because of his interruption.


    So he just stopped outside and waited for a few hours.


    Ye Hao didn''t answer directly, but walked away.


    Wei Yuanyuan carefully held a sealed box.


    "The sample is in it. As for the effect, I don''t have the ability to carry out clinical trials. I trouble the mayor to take it to the Ministry of Health to arrange. This USB flash drive contains all the data of the sample development, I believe they will need it." Ye Hao put a U Place the disc on the box.

 Chapter 686： The price of greed

    "This... is this true?" Zheng Chengmin looked at the box in front of him in disbelief, and the USB flash drive on it.


    "Do you believe that you can just take it back and let the people below test it. If you hurry up, the results should come out in half a month." Ye Hao hit Hache.


    Although he is a martial artist, he is carrying his body, but once things are done, his body relaxes and becomes a little sleepy.


    "Okay. I... I will send someone to test it now!" Zheng Chengmin called his secretary directly.


    "Take these things and send them to the Health Bureau immediately. Ask them to discard all the plans and arrangements and try their best to clinically test this sample!"


    When the secretary took the box, his movements were very slight, for fear of damaging the contents.


    "Don''t worry. The samples inside are all packed in glass tubes, and there are fixing devices. They won''t be broken by ordinary collisions." Wei Yuanyuan kindly reminded her looking at the other''s nervous look.


    The secretary breathed a sigh of relief. He ran into the car in three and two steps and hurried directly to the health bureau.


    Ye Hao''s lazy gaze fell on Xu Kai''s body, and a joke on the corner of his mouth.


    "Mr. Xu. Why don''t you leave? I still want to open the door of my laboratory."


    Xu Kai''s expression was stiff, he looked at Ye Hao gloomily.


    "What''s wrong?" Zheng Chengmin also saw that there might be any conflicts between Ye Hao and Xu Kai, but he couldn''t tear his face with Cide until he could not be sure that Ye Hao''s sample was indeed feasible.


    "It''s okay. My company has something to do. I will go back first. I also wish Mr. Ye''s drug can be successfully developed, but... don''t be a generic drug." Xu Kai said in the words.


    Ye Hao smiled and replied: "Thank Mr. Xu for his kindness. I would like to persuade Mr. Xu to lower the price as soon as possible. Don''t sell it at that time."


    Xu Kai and his brother and mother left here.


    He knew that things could not be dealt with here temporarily, but he did not believe that Ye Hao''s medicine was a new medicine that could surpass CX.


    As long as news of their development failure comes out, the government people will not come to negotiate with them, then he will have a way to clean up this **** guy.


    Watching Xu Kai leave.


    Zheng Chengmin whispered to Ye Hao, "Is that guy troubled you? Because of the medication, I may not be able to give it to you..."


    "Mayor Zheng, we just leave these small things to us to solve. Now the important thing is to control the sky-high price of medicines and calm the people''s emotions."


    Although Ye Hao has been in the laboratory these past two days, he still reads the news on his mobile phone when he is free.


    The sky-high drug incident continues to ferment, because the pharmaceutical companies do not give in, and the citizens can only vent their anger on the government.


    "These things are really annoying. But if the medicine you research is really successful, it will really alleviate our urgent needs. It can even be said to save thousands of bone cancer patients around the world."


    Zheng Chengmin said expectantly.


    "Right. Did you develop this medicine yourself?"


    Ye Hao shook his head. He pointed to Wei Yuanyuan next to him and Professor Kong who was inconspicuous behind him.


    "It was done by the three of us."


    Wei Yuanyuan didn''t expect Ye Hao to point to herself. She was already very nervous when the mayor was in front of her, but now the mayor''s gaze is still on her.


    "No...no. I...I just...helped a little."


    Compared with the flustered Wei Yuanyuan, Professor Kong is much calmer: ¡°Professor Ye is in charge of this matter from beginning to end. Even without us, Professor Ye can accomplish this matter.¡±


    Finally, a few people chatted, and Mayor Zheng praised Wei Yuanyuan and Professor Kong, but because there were still many things, he left first.


    "I''m going back first. You haven''t had a good rest in these two days, so go back and have a rest."


    Ye Hao beat Hache and bid farewell to Professor Kong and Wei Yuanyuan.


    He got in the car with Feizi and Zhou Qianyi and left.


    "Professor Kong, do you lack students? See if I can do it." Wei Yuanyuan looked at Professor Kong.


    Professor Kong looked at the female student in front of him. She may have been just a beautiful female student before, but now there is a light in her eyes.


    "Go back and rest for two days."


    Professor Kong turned around and walked into the laboratory.


    "Being my student is very demanding. You will be my assistant from next Monday, and you will be in the laboratory three hours a day."


    Wei Yuanyuan looked at Professor Kong''s back in surprise.


    "Yes!"


    Don''t look at Professor Kong like a student in front of Ye Hao, but his professor is worthy of the name, and he is very famous in the pharmaceutical department.


    I don''t know how many pharmaceutical companies hired him heavily and he never left.


    Wei Yuanyuan squeezed her fists and looked at the direction Ye Hao had left in the distance.


    I am not worthy of you now, but one day I will rely on my own efforts to reach a position where I can reach you.


    At that time, I will take you upright from the woman you said!


    Wei Yuanyuan at this moment is no longer the Wei Yuanyuan who Ye Hao came here a few days ago.


    In the car.


    "Why did you suddenly rush to the medical laboratory of Haicheng University." Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao curiously and sniffed her nose: "You haven''t taken a shower for a few days."


    "Almost four days. After I go back now, I am ready to take a shower, and then sleep for three days and three nights." Ye Hao leaned back in the seat lazily.


    "Then you called me over before, so that I could help you handle that matter?"


    Zhou Qianyi was referring to Xu Kai.


    "That''s just a small thing, and there is another big thing you need to do." Ye Hao''s mouth curled up.


    "This is a good opportunity for the Zhou Group to fully enter the world."


    Zhou Qianyi was stunned, although the Zhou Group had a solid strength thanks to the funding of the Tianhui Consortium, and even got in touch with the other party.


    But in fact, Zhou Group is just a large domestic enterprise, and it has a bit of status in Jiangnan Province.


    "Your task now is to get one thing done in ten days."


    "Established a pharmaceutical-based subsidiary under Zhou''s Group, and then acquired all potential pharmaceutical companies within Jiangnan Province. The bigger the better, I want all their production lines, production technologies, and employees. "


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Zhou Qianyi took a long time to come back to her senses: "Pharmaceuticals are not a trader. It takes a lot of money to develop and requires experts and a lot of time."


    Ye Hao patted his chest.


    "You think I''ve been in the laboratory for nothing these two days. Wait a few more days and wait for the clinical trial of that drug to be confirmed, then your company will be the full agent."


    Ye Hao looked at the display of the building outside the car window, and what was displayed on it was the news of Ci De Company. "I want to let some people know that greed has a limit!"

 Chapter 687： When the new drug is in progress

    In the next period of time, Ye Hao waited for news about the new drug. During this period, many news broke out in the world. Many countries began to hold a referendum because they could not bear the pressure. The final result is likely to be that the government pays for the "highly-priced drug". .


    At the request of Zhao Yanting, Ye Hao would go to school from time to time, and to the orphanage to check the situation of the emerald exquisite flowers and eggs.


    Snake eggs and lizard eggs are still the same, without the slightest change.


    With some medicines formulated by Ye Hao, Jade Linglong Flower successfully took root in the orphanage, and its complexion was much better than before.


    Ye Hao waited for the next flowering period, and then tried to cultivate seedlings for the emerald exquisite flower.


    He has investigated historical data, and specifically contacted Nangong Fengyi and learned some news.


    Emerald exquisite flowers are quite special. There are four flowering periods throughout the year. Emerald exquisite flowers are hermaphrodite and do not need to be pollinated. The seeds are in their own flower sacs.


    But the survival rate of seeds is super low, less than one in a thousand!


    This is a big problem in cultivating seeds at that time.


    "How is the review?" Ye Hao watched Song Xiaoyue sitting in the living room studying hard.


    The college entrance examination was approaching. Under the persuasion of her sister and Ning Yawen, she temporarily put down the violin and began to prepare for the college entrance examination.


    Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao with a strange look, and she looked at Ye Hao uncomfortable.


    "What''s wrong? Is there anything on my face?" Ye Hao touched his face.


    "It''s so naive, it''s unfair, why can you not have to review without worry, but I have to review here all the time." Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao jealously.


    Ye Hao shrugged.


    "Maybe I am too handsome."


    Song Xiaoyue gave Ye Hao a glance.


    "That''s right. Here is a plan for filling in the volunteers. Teacher Zhao Yanting will show you." Song Xiaoyue threw a book in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at the thick book in his hand.


    The above are all schools across the country, and there are some notes for filling in the volunteers.


    Ye Hao just swept away this. After all, with his knowledge, let alone exams, he can go to which school he wants to go to.


    "You... where are your volunteers going to report?" Song Xiaoyue lowered her head and looked at the book with her eyes, but her eyes were obviously not on the book, erratic.


    "Volunteer? I haven''t really thought about this. I''ll go wherever I am then." Ye Hao said indifferently.


    Song Xiaoyue glanced at Ye Hao.


    "This is a big matter for the future, you...how can you be so casual!"


    Song Xiaoyue was a little anxious.


    "Okay. I will tell you which school I will report to, I will tell you in advance. I will answer the phone." Ye Hao''s phone rang, and he went outside to answer the phone.


    Song Xiaoyue stayed in the house.


    Song Xiaoyue looked at the book for filling in her volunteers, and bit her lip.


    From the drawer, I took out a simulated volunteer form with several schools written on it.


    She gritted her teeth and crossed out the schools above with a pen.


    Step on


    With rapid footsteps, Song Xiaoyue raised her head and saw Ye Hao walk to the door quickly, putting on his shoes.


    "I''ll go out for a while, maybe I won''t come back for dinner."


    After speaking, Ye Hao disappeared at the door.


    ...


    Haicheng City Government, the first meeting room.


    There are many people sitting here at the moment.


    Next to Ye Hao is Zhou Qianyi, Professor Kong and Wei Yuanyuan.


    On the other side are officials from relevant government departments.


    "How is it, have the company''s affairs been handled well?" Ye Hao leaned to the side of Zhou Qianyi and asked softly.


    Zhou Qianyi nodded: "We invested 80 million yuan and acquired all the pharmaceutical companies that can be acquired around Jiangnan Province."


    "But they are all small factories, and some big factories are not letting go. They can''t handle it in a short time."


    "It''s enough to have these. Quickly integrate it. It will be put into production soon."


    While they were talking, Mayor Zheng Chengmin walked in with a stack of documents in his hand.


    "Mr. Ye, you are here."


    As soon as Zheng Chengmin entered the room, he walked directly to Ye Hao and held Ye Hao''s hands with a serious expression.


    Just from his words, you can see that he respects Ye Hao, using honorifics.


    "Mayor Zheng asked me to come, how could I not come. Let''s talk about things first, everyone is waiting in a hurry." Ye Hao knew that Zheng Chengmin called them this time to announce a new drug.


    Wei Yuanyuan and Professor Kong are looking forward nervously at this moment.


    Although they didn''t play a big role in it, as the experiencers of the whole process, they certainly looked forward to the results.


    "Ahem. For this meeting, we only have one content." Zheng Chengmin walked to the main seat of the conference table, but instead of sitting down, he spoke directly.


    "This new drug was developed jointly by Professor Ye Hao and Professor Kong from the Medical Pharmaceutical Laboratory of Haicheng University."


    Zheng Chengmin pointed to the document in hand.


    "Just last night, the drug has successfully passed the clinical trial. The specific experimental treatment has been reported to the National Ministry of Health. They will conduct another trial there, and the National Ministry of Health will give a final confirmation soon."


    Wow


    When this news came out, everyone was extremely excited.


    In the past two days, they have been upset by this sky-high price drug. If there is a new drug that can replace this drug, then their problem will be solved.


    "Wait. Even if the new drug is successfully developed, how can it be determined that this new drug is really better than the CX special drug of Ci De Company! And it is not a generic drug!" Ma Zhifan stood up and said.


    When the others heard this, they calmed down.


    indeed.


    It is not enough just to develop a new drug. You have to make sure that this is not a generic drug, and that the efficacy is better than that of the CX specific drug.


    Zheng Chengmin looked at Ye Hao: "Please ask Mr. Ye to tell everyone about this."


    Ye Hao didn''t get up and sat on the chair with his palm on the conference table, his fingers tapping on the table top.


    "The new drug I developed, it cannot be a generic drug of CX."


    "How can you be so sure!" Ma Zhifan asked with a sullen face.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth curled up.


    "I ask you, does a smart phone need to imitate a key press?"


    "My new drug is not comparable to CX specific drugs. The effect of CX specific drugs is to delay the spread of cancer cells, but this is only for patients in the middle stage. What about advanced patients?"


    "Although people who take the medicine do not have to face death, the side effect is that multiple organs will become exhausted. Although it will not be fatal, the patient will become like a porcelain doll, unable to run, eat and drink at will, and cannot be emotional. "


    A confident smile appeared on Ye Hao''s face. "The new drug I developed does not have this side effect at all. It uses the principle of hypnosis to directly hypnotize cancer cells and stop them from spreading. As long as the drug is taken regularly, patients can live like ordinary people."

 Chapter 688： Super low price

    Hearing what Ye Hao said, the effect of the medicine is completely above the CX special medicine of Ci De Company.


    "It''s all your own words, and it''s useless to say it! Who knows if your medicine really has such an effect." Ma Zhifan said unwillingly.


    Although it was a good thing to develop a new drug, he had bet with the boy in front of him.


    In his opinion, anyone can develop a new drug, but the guy in front of him can''t.


    Dididi


    A cell phone rang.


    Broke the atmosphere in front of me.


    Everyone frowned. In such a serious meeting, everyone muted their mobile phones before the meeting, but now suddenly this sound makes everyone very bad.


    "Sorry, it''s my call. It''s from the Ministry of Health."


    Zheng Chengmin quickly picked up the phone and pressed the answer button.


    Everyone looked at Zheng Chengmin without making any sound, and even the sound of breathing almost disappeared.


    A minute later, Zheng Chengmin hung up the phone.


    He looked at the crowd with unconcealable excitement in his eyes.


    "The Ministry of Health of the People''s Republic of China has determined the properties of the drug that we reported and allowed it to be marketed and produced!"


    "This... this is impossible. This is only half a day, how can it be..." Ma Zhifan was dumbfounded.


    Indeed, the efficiency of this new drug clinical trial and report review is simply fast.


    It took only five days from the successful development of Ye Hao to the time when Zheng Chengmin sent the results to the Municipal Health Bureau. It takes only half a day for the report to the National Health Bureau to be approved.


    If this is changed to the usual, it will take at least a few months for a drug to complete the process.


    The fact is that this matter is so important that all relevant departments have given the green light all the way and dare not delay any further. .


    Have to lament the efficiency of this work.


    "Mr. Ye. The patent for the new medicine is yours, this manufacturing job?" Zheng Chengmin looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao pointed to Zhou Qianyi next to her.


    "I think everyone knows this Zhou Group''s President Zhou. There is a subsidiary in the pharmaceutical industry under the Zhou Group, which has professional workshops and production lines. I authorize the production of this new drug with the Zhou Group."


    Although I knew the news a long time ago, Zhou Qianyi was still a little excited.


    She is no longer the student Zhou Qianyi, and the progress in the past six months can be said to be rapid.


    And the benefits behind this are quite huge.


    Their new drugs have better effects than CX specific drugs, so they can completely monopolize the entire market, which is also a big step for them to truly enter the international market.


    medicine!


    This is a very special product. It is not like a car or food. It has a strong monopoly, and most of all, it is a new drug with a major breakthrough in one aspect!


    With their new drugs, who would buy CX specific drugs?


    It''s like having a smart phone, who would buy a big brother?


    "Okay. Our government departments will have the right to support the Zhou Group''s pharmaceutical industry." Zheng Chengmin made a decisive promise.


    This sentence is enough to give the Zhou Group''s pharmaceutical industry a green light after the next process.


    "But..." Zheng Chengmin hesitated, he looked at Ye Hao: "About the pricing of the new medicine?"


    Hearing the word pricing, everyone''s hearts came up again.


    This is a crucial issue.


    The pricing power of new drugs lies not with the government, but with new drug research and development institutions. This is an international regulation to encourage private organizations to develop new drugs.


    This is why Ci De Company dares to have such an arrogant relationship.


    "Actually, I have already figured out the price." Ye Hao pointed a finger.


    "Ten thousand yuan a bottle?" the director of the Health Bureau muttered.


    Although the price of a bottle of 10,000 yuan is a bit high, it is much better than the 100,000 yuan bottle of CX special medicine.


    Ye Hao shook his head.


    Not ten thousand?


    Zheng Chengmin''s eyes widened, and he looked at Ye Hao in disbelief: "One thousand and one bottle?"


    At this price, everyone looked at Ye Hao in disbelief.


    The price of one thousand is the lowest for any new drug, and its profit can be said to be minimal.


    The director of the Health Bureau stood up, walked in front of Ye Hao, and bowed deeply to Ye Hao.


    "Mr. Ye, I thank you on behalf of all the patients. Thank you."


    "Wait, I didn''t say a thousand bottles."


    Ye Hao looked at everyone''s surprised expressions, and he uttered a few words.


    "My price is one hundred bottles."


    One hundred and one bottle!


    This price makes everyone sluggish at this moment.


    One hundred dollars!


    What can one hundred yuan do in this era?


    a meal?


    How many packs of cigarettes?


    The utility bill for a month?


    Even go to the hospital to register, the bottle of water is more than 100 yuan!


    "Mr. Ye. This...this price is too low. This cost..." Zheng Chengmin hoped that the price would be lower, but he did not expect it to be so low.


    "Yeah. Mr. Ye, you always have to earn a little at this cost. Or... your price is higher?" said an official next to him.


    "I think five hundred, one thousand is appropriate." The director of the Municipal Health Bureau suggested.


    Ma Zhifan was sitting on the chair at the moment, he had never encountered a scene like this before.


    When the government negotiates prices with pharmaceutical companies, it is often that pharmaceutical companies continue to raise prices and the government pushes downwards.


    But now it turns out that people from the government hope that the price can be higher.


    This... this is simply incredible.


    "The price of my medicine is only one hundred yuan. As for the cost, the cost of a bottle of medicine is fifty yuan, and the staff and logistics expenses are evenly divided, which is almost 80 yuan a bottle, and a bottle can earn 20 yuan. . No loss."


    Does Ye Hao think his price is high?


    Why these new drugs are priced high is because their R&D costs are high, and R&D costs do not exist here at Ye Hao.


    "Mayor Zheng. I request that 50% of the subsidies for the Haicheng pharmaceutical industry this year be distributed to the Zhou Group." The director of the Municipal Health Bureau said solemnly.


    Zheng Chengmin agreed without hesitation.


    "Seventy percent. The relevant documents will be delivered to the desk in my office by tomorrow."


    "Yes!"


    The dust settled on the new drug problem, and everyone was relieved.


    A man approached Ye Hao and shook hands with him to express his gratitude.


    "Mr. Ye, I thought you were an excellent doctor before. Now in my opinion, you are a great person. If every young person is the same, our society will be great." Zheng Chengmin looked at Ye gratefully. Ho.


    Professor Kong patted Ye Hao on the shoulder.


    "Next time there is such a thing, remember to call me, my old bone can still be used."


    Wei Yuanyuan admired and looked at Ye Hao longingly.


    At this moment, a seed was deeply planted in her heart.


    "Wait a minute. Mayor Zheng, a gentleman seems to have forgotten what he promised me."


    Ye Hao''s eyes fell on Ma Zhifan in the corner.


    Ma Zhifan trembled, and he asked others for help with his eyes.


    But everyone turned a blind eye to him.


    Zheng Chengmin heard what Ye Hao meant, and he walked to Ma Zhifan''s side and patted him on the shoulder. "What you promised must be done."

 Chapter 689： What if i dont reward

    In the car.


    Ye Hao felt the eyes that Zhou Qianyi had been casting on him.


    "What? Do you think I am handsome."


    Zhou Qianyi was abnormal and did not deny it.


    "Boss Zhou, I just let you make a lot of less money. You won''t be angry with me."


    "As long as you need, even if you lose money, I am willing." Zhou Qianyi directly said what she thought in her heart, her cheeks were a little red.


    But the Ye Hao she saw today really made her admire.


    The words and deeds, the expression on that face, and the way he put up a finger at the time and said the number.


    Ye Hao is not a fool, he heard what Zhou Qianyi meant, and he pretended not to hear it.


    "Although new drugs may not make a lot of money, they are a stepping stone for the Zhou Group. As long as you hold on to this, any country will welcome your company."


    What a multinational company fears most is that it cannot enter a country¡¯s market and cannot enter the interior.


    And now Ye Hao has paved everything for the Zhou Group.


    After that, Ye Hao asked Zhou Qianyi to send him to the orphanage.


    He came to the laboratory and looked at the nine exquisite emerald flowers in the greenhouse.


    One of them was absorbed by him in order to compensate the debt.


    Now his skill points are completely zero.


    "Brother Hao." Xiao Yan walked out.


    "You have taken Tianyuan Pill for a while, how do you feel." Ye Hao looked at Xiaoyan.


    Xiao Yan clenched her fist and said excitedly: "It feels very good. The medicine makes me feel that my strength is much stronger now than before."


    "Use all your power to shake a fist at me." Ye Hao wanted to see what Xiaoyan''s strength got after taking Tianyuan Pill.


    Xiao Yan nodded.


    He took a deep breath, bowed slightly, and his right fist reached his waist.


    "drink!"


    A small fist slammed towards Ye Hao with a cracking sound.


    bump


    The small fist was caught by a palm.


    "The late body refining stage." Ye Hao was shocked by Xiao Yan''s strength at this moment.


    Before, Xiao Yan''s strength was at most in the middle stage of the body refining stage, but within a few days of taking the medicine, he directly rushed to the late stage of the body refining stage.


    For ordinary martial artists, it will take at least one or two years.


    No wonder there were so many martial arts legends in ancient times, and all of them can fly over the walls. It seems that none of them are fake.


    The aura of that era was stronger than it is now, and with these miraculous medicines, many powerful men appeared.


    Xiao Yan didn''t have any surprises about Brother Hao being able to catch his own punch. From his point of view, Brother Hao was a very strong presence.


    He also wants to become strong enough to protect this orphanage.


    Feeling the look of Xiao Yan''s expectation, Ye Hao pretended to take out the Tianyuan Pill from his pocket. In fact, he had put all the important things in the space ring now.


    This way, you don¡¯t have to worry about losing it, and you can carry it with you, which is simply no longer convenient.


    "You take another one to increase your own strength as much as possible to the strength level."


    Xiao Yan nodded firmly.


    "Ok!"


    "That''s right. The expansion plan can be on the agenda, I think the surrounding land will be granted to us soon." Ye Hao''s mind came up with the expression on Ma Zhifan''s face that seemed to eat **** at the time.


    For a while, life returned to calm here.


    The Wanjia Welfare Institute has been expanded again after a lapse of six months, and the area expanded this time is several times larger than before. Even if it rushes this time, it is estimated that the construction period will take more than one month.


    However, the drawings for this expansion were designed by Ye Hao and Xiaoyan personally, taking into account all aspects of the situation.


    It is said that Ma Zhifan went to the Land Planning Bureau for a long time before asking for it.


    After all, this is nearly two hundred acres of land!


    However, the actual area is more than two hundred acres. In order to express his gratitude, Zheng Chengmin also added some to Ye Hao on the basis of these two hundred acres, which included an entire barren mountain.


    But this barren mountain is of no use, so it doesn''t matter if you give it to Ye Hao.


    After all, these were nothing compared to the benefits Ye Hao brought to them.


    After adding the barren mountains, the total area of ??the Wanjia Welfare Institute has reached a full 1,000 mu!


    This may be the largest orphanage in the world.


    However, most of the land is on the outskirts of the city, which is not the direction of Haicheng development, so no one cares.


    Here I have to say a world-famous event.


    Now in the news, mobile phones have been swiped by this news.


    [Hua Xia Enterprise, Zhou''s Pharmaceutical Research Co., Ltd. announced that the new type of special medicine for bone cancer that was independently researched and developed, "Haihao" has been put into production, and the first batch of drugs will be available in China within a week. ¡¿


    This new medicine was named after the initials of Haicheng and Ye Hao.


    As soon as this news came out, everyone who had originally focused on the sky-high price drug all focused on this new drug.


    However, most people still do not believe that the efficacy of this "Haihao" medicine is more effective than the CX special medicine of Ci De Company.


    Two voices appeared on major domestic websites.


    One is to believe in the research and development of enterprises in their own country.


    Another voice is that they don''t believe it at all. They don''t think that their country can develop this new drug. They even think that this is just a generic drug for CX specific drugs launched by the Chinese government to ease the situation.


    But these voices Ye Hao believed that the facts soon made them shut up.


    "The samples have been officially sent to the International Health Organization? The efficiency is good. You can handle these things yourself, and you don''t need to call me."


    Ye Hao drove out of the apartment and drove to the Wanjia Welfare Institute, ready to carry out routine inspections.


    Not long after driving out, Ye Hao noticed a car following him behind him.


    Underworld, the man with the ghost card?


    It shouldn''t be, if it''s the people from the underworld and ghost cards appearing in Haicheng, Xiao Yan should remind himself as soon as possible.


    They would also remind themselves of Tangcheng who followed them in secret.


    And looking at the technology they are following, it''s just rubbish.


    Ye Hao found a place to stop the car.


    The car also stopped, the door opened, and the two people got off.


    It turned out to be them.


    Ye Hao smiled at the corner of his mouth.


    "Mr. Ye, we meet again."


    Ye Hao looked out of the car window with a professional smile on his face. He didn''t have the proud look of foreigners before.


    And Xu Kai with a smile on his face but anger in his eyes.


    Henry, Chief Executive Officer of Ci De Corporation Asia.


    Xu Kai, President of Ci De Company in China.


    "Two big bosses, what are you looking for?" Ye Hao squinted at them.


    Henry smiled: "Mr. Ye, I want to invite Mr. Ye to have a cup of tea. I don''t know if Mr. Ye can appreciate it." "If I don''t."

 Chapter 690： I gave you a chance

    Ye Hao''s words made Henry a little embarrassed.


    If it is usually estimated that this foreigner would have already shaken his face and left, but he would still smile at Ye Hao.


    "Mr. Ye is really humorous. I have something I want to talk to Mr. Ye."


    "If you want to talk, just say it here. I have other things to do." Ye Hao didn''t even have the idea of ??getting off the car.


    That way, I love to say nothing, and I will leave without saying.


    "You..." Xu Kai gritted his teeth, his mouth twitching.


    Henry glared at him, and the expression on his face eased a lot.


    "Mr. Ye. I''m actually looking for you this time because of medicine. The price of the medicine you... ordered... is really low. I see if you can raise the price by one liter so that everyone can make money together."


    "Our Ci De Company is willing to show our sincerity, and we will reduce our CX special effect medicine to 10,000 yuan a bottle."


    Ye Hao glanced across Henry and Xu Kai.


    It seems that they have learned the specific news of their new drug through certain relationships and channels, and they know that the curative effect of "Haihao" is above their CX.


    And the price is terribly low.


    After "Haihao" is released, who will buy their CX special medicine? If Ye Hao is willing to raise the price by one liter, the price of both parties will be similar, and the CX special medicine in their warehouse may be able to sell a little.


    Ye Hao saw their thoughts at a glance.


    "Mr. Henry. You still remember what I said to you before, businessmen want to make money, but don''t let greed blindfold your eyes."


    "Yes, yes!" Henry nodded flatteringly.


    "As for the price..."


    Henry and Xu Kai looked at Ye Hao expectantly.


    "The price of medicines, I won''t go up by a single cent. If you are afraid that your medicines will not be sold, it is best to reduce the price of medicines as soon as all of our medicines are not on the market. One hundred bottles is not bad."


    "Ye Hao! I warn you, you know who you are against now. You are against Ci De, one of the world''s three largest pharmaceutical companies!" Xu Kai roared angrily at Ye Hao.


    "How can it be?"


    Ye Hao sneered and said, "You have the ability to bite me."


    Xu Kai was furious.


    "enough."


    Henry''s voice made Xu Kai stop talking.


    "Mr. Ye. It doesn''t matter if you are unwilling to lower the price of the medicine. We are willing to buy the patent right of your''Haihao'' special medicine for 50 billion US dollars."


    50 billion dollars.


    This is a big persimmon.


    Such a local tyrant''s bid can only be afforded by Tiande, one of the world''s top 500 pharmaceutical companies.


    "50 billion dollars? If you are willing to give me the company''s, I can consider it." Ye Hao looked at Henry jokingly.


    Henry couldn''t put on his good face anymore, he stared at Ye Hao.


    "Huaxia people, you''d better consider it carefully. Don''t say we haven''t given you a chance!"


    Ye Hao looked at Henry indifferently: "I once gave you the opportunity, but you didn''t grasp it."


    There was no need to talk about it anymore, Ye Hao stepped on the accelerator, leaving them with a burst of exhaust gas.


    "Ahem... this **** Chinese man!" Henry roared angrily at Ye Hao''s leaving car shadow.


    "Mr. Henry, we...what do we do now..." Although Xu Kai was also angry at Ye Hao''s attitude, this would not change the exit they were facing at the moment.


    "We now have nearly five million U.S. dollars worth of CX special effects piled up in the warehouse, and all production lines for CX special effects have been stopped! This is only the situation in China!"


    "What else can I do. Reduce the price!" Henry gritted his teeth.


    After that, the company made emergency public relations and continuously reduced the price of medicines.


    But even so, they still have a large amount of unsold inventory and shutdown of multiple production lines, resulting in a direct loss of nearly 5 billion U.S. dollars.


    All of this is because China¡¯s ¡°Haihao¡± has passed the World Health Organization¡¯s review without any accident. Various countries have opened the door to this new drug that is inexpensive and effective.


    In a short period of time, the CX specific drug was directly squeezed out of the bone cancer market.


    After a long period of time, many people in the pharmaceutical industry talked about the R&D personnel behind this miracle.


    These are things to follow.


    Now Ye Hao drove into the Wanjia Welfare Institute comfortably.


    A large area behind the Wanjia Welfare Institute has begun construction work, and various large-scale equipment is constantly operating.


    However, in order not to affect the children in the orphanage, a towering fence was built in advance between the construction area and the orphanage to prevent danger.


    "Brother Hao. Your way here was stopped by a company from Ci De."


    In the basement, Xiao Yan sat on a chair.


    "You kid is fine to watch me!" Ye Hao stared at Xiao Yan.


    Xiaoyan stuck out his tongue.


    "How is the emerald exquisite flower?" Ye Hao took off his coat and walked towards that area.


    "I don''t know, I just poured the special potion you gave me in the morning." Xiao Yan jumped off the chair and followed Ye Hao.


    When they walked to the planting area, the expressions on their faces were dull.


    In that simple greenhouse, pink pollen filled the air, like a little fairyland.


    Opening the closed chain, a tangy fragrance came oncoming.


    "It''s flowering time!" Ye Hao said in surprise.


    After waiting for so long, and finally waiting for the blooming period of the exquisite emerald flower, Ye Hao hurriedly ordered Xiaoyan behind him: "Go to Warehouse No. 3 and get the things I prepared before!"


    "Yes!"


    The long-awaited flowering season finally arrived, and Ye Hao couldn''t wait to start his own work.


    Get the seeds from the flower sac as much as possible.


    The exquisite emerald flower is different from ordinary flowers. Its seeds are crystal clear like an emerald-colored fish roe.


    Just one flower sac is densely packed with at least hundreds of seeds, but if these seeds are allowed to develop on their own, they will die in them and turn into fertilizer for the earth.


    Moreover, the world is now too polluted, and the air environment is inferior to ancient times. Even if the seeds germinate, most of them cannot reach maturity.


    You can only rely on Ye Hao''s artificial cultivation to see if there is a chance for these seeds to germinate and bloom.


    Until the middle of the night, all the seeds were put in the container, so that they would not die for the time being.


    "Huh. I''m exhausted." Ye Hao wiped the sweat from his forehead, but looking at the dense small bottles in front of him, there was still a feeling of expectation in his heart.


    At least thousands of these collected seeds were carefully selected by him, and more than half of them were removed by him. They were all with poor aptitude.


    As long as half of these thousands successfully grow up, Ye Hao can really wake up from a dream.


    "Brother Hao. There is a strange figure at the entrance of the orphanage." Xiaoyan''s voice came from the guardian system monitoring room.


    Ye Hao walked over and looked at the screen.


    "What will happen in the middle of the night..."


    Ye Hao''s voice hadn''t fallen yet, and the people who appeared on the monitoring screen made his hairs stand up.


    The rickety figure, the old woman also noticed the camera next to her, looked over, the corners of her mouth curled up, and her thin lips moved slightly. I''m coming.

 Chapter 691： Innate horror

    The old woman on the screen suddenly disappeared from the screen after her lips moved slightly.


    Just a blink of an eye.


    "What''s wrong? There is a problem with the monitoring system?" Xiaoyan tapped his finger on the keyboard and looked at the camera in confusion.


    "Xiao Yan!"


    A serious voice came from behind Xiaoyan.


    Xiao Yan turned his head, and he was surprised to find that Brother Hao, who usually looked calm, looked very ugly at this moment, and it felt like the enemy is now.


    "Brother Hao...what''s wrong with you...?"


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, calming his emotions.


    He had no time to think about why Po Meng from the Underworld appeared here.


    This is an innate master!


    At the beginning, the people who joined several big families were not her opponents, but now there is only Ye Hao, a martial artist in the refining state, and it is even more unlikely that this guy''s opponent.


    "Xiao Yan. Don''t run around, block all the exits of the dormitory area of ??the orphanage, and don''t let the children out. I will go out and come back soon."


    After Ye Hao finished speaking, he walked out of the basement calmly.


    The expression was like a soldier about to go to battle.


    Xiao Yan wondered why Brother Hao showed such a look, but according to Ye Hao''s instructions, he pressed a hidden red button under the table.


    At this moment, the iron gate on the first floor of the dormitory area of ??the orphanage closed automatically.


    The doors and windows of all rooms were locked.


    Although this can''t stop a powerful enemy''s attack, it can at least prevent children from running around accidentally.


    After fixing these things, Xiao Yan''s eyes moved to the screen again.


    The figure of the old woman reappeared in the surveillance, but this time a little girl followed her.


    Xiaoyan''s pupils dilated.


    ...


    "Grandma, why are you here?" The little girl took the old woman''s hand and asked curiously.


    A kind smile appeared on Po Meng''s face: "I came here to find someone."


    "Looking for someone? Xiaosha knows everyone here. Whom do you find, grandma, I will take you there." Xiaosha volunteered.


    Po Meng touched Xiaosha''s head: "Xiaosha is really sensible, but that person will come to me by himself."


    "This is what Xiaoxue teacher taught us. Be willing to help others." Xiaosha said a little shyly.


    "Really good." Po Meng looked at Xiaosha lovingly.


    Xiaosha looked curiously at a long cylindrical object covered in black cloth behind Po Meng''s back.


    "What''s in it?"


    "an umbrella."


    "Let go of that girl."


    A deep voice came.


    Xiaosha raised her head, she saw Ye Hao coming out in the darkness in the distance.


    She waved her hand happily and shouted, "Brother Hao, you haven''t slept yet..."


    Halfway through Xiaosha, she rolled her eyelids and passed out, and Po Meng''s hand gently pressed her head.


    "What did you do to her!" Ye Hao clenched his fist when he saw Xiaosha who had passed out of a coma.


    The seventy-two soul chasing blades on his waist flew out directly, blocking Meng Po from all angles.


    Advanced strength enhancement!


    Intermediate speed enhancement!


    Intermediate physical strengthening!


    At this moment, Ye Hao used all the abilities he could use.


    Facing the enemy in front of him, he did not dare to be negligent.


    "I like this little girl, she just passed out in a coma." Po Meng gently hugged Xiaosha''s waist.


    "She has a good talent, Ye Hao. I want to take her back to be my apprentice."


    Ye Hao scolded: "Your goal here is nothing but me, let her go!"


    "She stays here, just an orphan. She walks with me, and I can give her a better sky." Po Meng raised her head and stared at Ye Hao with muddy eyes: "And...you have the ability to stop me. "


    It was crushed by a natural aura.


    It was different from the murderous aura of a black armor corpse, it was an aura like a giant mountain.


    You can¡¯t breathe under pressure.


    This is the innate master.


    If you haven''t done it, there is no desire to do it in your heart.


    "Where are they in Tangcheng!" Ye Hao stared at Po Meng.


    They haven''t appeared in Kung Fu Tang City at the moment, something must have happened.


    "You said those people in the dragon group, I just let them sleep." Meng Po said lightly.


    After a nap, that means nothing happened yet.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief.


    His eyes flashed sharply, staring at Po Meng in front of him, he knew that this battle was inevitable.


    Kindred physique!


    The last hole card is also opened.


    The red pupils and the golden red breath surround Ye Hao''s body.


    "drop!"


    Ye Hao let out a loud shout, and the soul chasing blades in the air flew down like meteors and hit Po Meng directly.


    At the same time, Ye Hao''s figure disappeared out of thin air.


    "Vampire? Ability? Invisibility?" Po Meng''s eyes showed a curious look: "I have to say that you really have too many secrets in your body."


    "It''s a pity that you are not as strong as the person who uses fire."


    Po Meng embraced Xiaosha with her right hand, took the black cloth from her back with her left hand, and she held the red paper fan in her hand.


    With a slight force on his skinny wrist, the red paper fan rose into the air, blocking the shooting soul chaser blades.


    At the same time, Po Meng waved her left hand to the right.


    A piece of blood spilled on the ground, and a figure flew out, but the figure disappeared out of thin air in the next moment.


    "You really surprised me more and more."


    On one side of Meng''s body, two thin fingers grabbed the pierced Soulchaser, and looked at Ye Hao who appeared out of thin air.


    Ye Hao''s heart sank, and even teleport was used, but he couldn''t hurt this guy!


    Ye Hao didn''t have time to change his tricks, he felt a pain in his abdomen, his body was like a kite that got off the line, he flew out again, and rolled on the ground several times before he stopped.


    Ye Hao coughed, half kneeling on the ground.


    The golden red aura on his body looked weaker.


    "Your qi is strong, but flashy. The real gap between the refining state and the innate is that breath. You have not really controlled this qi." Meng Po seems to be not fighting, but educating a junior.


    gap


    This is the stark gap between strengths.


    "Bad guy. Let go of my sister!"


    A small figure sprang out from the darkness nearby.


    "Xiao Yan!"


    Ye Hao exclaimed and saw Xiao Yan''s eyes angry, his right fist clenched his fist and slammed directly at Po Meng.


    Ms. Meng didn''t move, she just put away the red paper fan. The seemingly simple action was extremely fast, and the top of the umbrella clicked on Xiao Yan''s abdomen.


    Xiao Yan flew out and hit the wall next to him.


    "You orphanage is really a Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon. Not only this little girl, but this little boy is also quite talented. At this age, he has the strength in the late stage of physical training, and his future is unlimited."


    Although Xiao Yan didn''t stop her, Po Meng still looked at Xiao Yan with curious eyes.


    "What kind of ability to beat children!" Ye Hao violently, controlled the 72 soul chaser blades and attacked again.


    "You still don''t understand what I mean. You have a lot of skills, but you''re too overwhelmed. Although you don''t have enough skills, you can''t master one of them."


    Po Meng''s figure flashed, she hugged Xiaosha and disappeared directly, and the seventy-two soul chasing blades were directly inserted on the ground.


    Ye Hao, who rushed over, panicked, and he hurriedly tested his body.


    "The difference between the innate and the acquired is to return to the original. Your strength is with your body, and my strength is with the world under my feet." "How can a mortal body fight against the world."

 Chapter 692： Black stone pendant

    At this moment, Ye Hao''s head was dizzy. Since he had the system, he hadn''t failed so miserably.


    When facing the black armor corpse, he only had the strength of the peak of the refining power stage, but at least he was able to escape.


    At this moment, he can even fight the peak of the Qi Refining Realm with full strength.


    But in front of Xiantian, he was like a child, and there was no room to fight back.


    The pain of inserting the blade into the arm, the pain of blood constantly flowing out.


    In just one minute, he was attacked almost like a crushing attack.


    And the other party was holding a little girl in his arms.


    Ye Hao panted and opened his eyes.


    His body was attached to the top of the wall, and several Soulchaser blades inserted into his body, directly nailing him to the wall.


    "You are clear now. This is the gap between innate and acquired." Po Meng stood in front of Ye Hao, looking at Ye Hao indifferently.


    He also held a soul chaser in his hand.


    "You are a plastic talent, and you may be able to step into the pinnacle of the innate realm. It''s a pity that you have lived in this troubled time of peace, and you have also entered this vortex that you shouldn''t enter."


    Po Meng took the chasing blade and slowly pierced Ye Hao''s chest.


    "Let go of my sister, let go of Brother Hao!"


    The roar from behind did not stop Po Meng''s movements, and the blade pierced her clothes.


    But a black object blocked the penetration of the Soulchaser.


    It was a black stone hung on Ye Hao''s neck, which happened to be blocking Ye Hao''s chest.


    "stop!"


    The roar again made Meng Po feel an unusual breath, and she turned her head.


    "Boy. The people here have surprised me too much."


    Ye Hao, who was in a daze, raised his head, and he looked at Xiao Yan.


    I saw Xiao Yan staggering to stand up, his hands fumbled on his feet and waist, and several black bandages fell on the ground, making the sound of heavy objects hitting the ground.


    At the same time, Xiaoyan¡¯s body began to be slowly covered by a black color, and the skin of the whole body began to turn black


    Starting from the chest, and then to the arms, and then to the legs, finally the whole head was enveloped in black, and his eyes became pitch black.


    It was like a black man through and through, and a black air radiated from his skin.


    "Roar!"


    A terrifying roar erupted from Xiao Yan''s mouth. The roar was not like a human at all, but if it was a beast, it was even more terrifying than a beast.


    Xiao Yan exhaled a black breath, and then his body flashed, and he appeared directly on top of Meng Po''s head, and his dark fist slammed directly on Meng Po''s head.


    This speed...


    Ye Hao opened his eyes wide, and Xiao Yan burst out faster than Ye Hao''s Qi Refining Realm plus speed enhancement.


    "If it''s normal, I might play with you. But I have more important things today." Po Meng raised her left hand and formed a strange mark with one hand.


    "Forget Worry!"


    Xiao Yan''s speed is faster, Meng Po''s speed is faster.


    Her thin left hand was printed on Xiao Yan''s forehead.


    Xiao Yan''s arms softened, his eyes closed, and he fell directly to the ground.


    "Xiao Yan! Xiao Yan!" Ye Hao gritted his teeth, enduring the pain from his body, and shouted at Xiao Yan who was lying on the ground with unknown life or death.


    At this moment, the black mark on Xiao Yan''s body began to slowly disappear, turning into the appearance of a boy.


    "All the annoying things are gone. Now let''s do business."


    Po Meng stared at Ye Hao.


    "Originally I came here to kill you. But if you answer my question honestly, I might be able to let you have a way of life with these two children."


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and stared at Po Meng without speaking.


    "This stone, where did you come from." Po Meng spread her palm.


    Ye Hao looked over and found that it was the black stone pendant that his mother left for him.


    I don''t know when she was dragged down from her neck by this Meng Po.


    "Give it back to me, that''s my thing!" Ye Hao roared angrily as it was a relic given to him by his mother.


    Because of the physique of the blood race, the injury on his body has begun to heal, but the Soulchaser blade is still stuck in the wound, which hinders his recovery.


    "Answer my question. Otherwise I don''t mind the bloodbath of the entire welfare home, don''t forget who I am." Po Meng stared at Ye Hao with a sullen face, "Poor Po Meng, it is not for nothing."


    The murderous aura shows that the old woman is not joking.


    Although he was unwilling, Ye Hao still explained the origin of this black stone pendant.


    "This is the relic left by my mother!"


    "Relic?" Po Meng''s eyes showed obvious fluctuations, and she scanned Ye Hao''s cheeks for a long time.


    "Who is your father."


    My father?


    Ye Hao was shocked for a while. The reason why the old woman didn''t kill herself was that she knew the owner of this pendant and her father?


    "I don''t know who the **** who abandoned his wife is! You know him! You tell me where he is, I will hack him to death!"


    The anger towards the man who had never met even exceeded Ye Hao''s safety to his life at the moment.


    "Like. Really like."


    Po Meng muttered her eyes freely.


    She was silent for a long time, put down Xiaosha in her hand, and put the black stone pendant in Ye Hao''s pocket.


    Holding the red paper fan, she walked alone in the direction where she came.


    How is this going?


    Ye Hao didn''t understand what was going on. Why did Po Meng suddenly stop killing herself because of this black stone pendant? Could she be acquaintances with her father?


    "Ye Hao. I''ll give you two choices, either to spend the rest of your life in Haicheng honestly, stop living with the netherworld and dragon group, and don''t check your life experience. You know too much. You''re not good."


    "If you are obsessed with understanding, when you have the innate strength, you can go to Kunlun Mountain, where you may have the answer you want to know. But this road will die forever."


    "Right. Just to remind you, that little boy is special, be careful."


    Leaving a few words, Po Meng disappeared into the darkness.


    This inexplicable development made Ye Hao a little unexpected.


    He broke free of the Soulchaser blade inserted into his body, and staggered against the wall.


    Because the weapon was pulled out, the wound began to heal smoothly.


    Ye Hao took out the black stone pendant in his pocket.


    "I didn''t expect that you would have saved my life." Ye Hao laughed mockingly.


    But his eyes flashed with discomfort.


    He doesn''t like the feeling that fate is in the hands of others.


    Kunlun Mountains!


    it is good.


    I will go there one day, and then I will check everything out. Ye Hao clenched the black stone pendant in his hand, picked up the bodies of Xiaosha and Xiaoyan, and walked towards the underground laboratory.

 Chapter 693： "Retreat"

    Tang Cheng and others stood outside a gate in the basement of the orphanage.


    "Ye Hao didn''t he come out yet?" Ye Hao walked down and looked at Moran and Liu Chuang who were guarding the door.


    Moran shook her head, she looked at the door closed tightly.


    "It''s been a week, and the kid is still not coming out."


    "But he will eat the food delivered every day." Liu Chuang pointed to the empty lunch box next to him.


    Tang Cheng sighed.


    "I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. I was worried that Ye Hao would be irritated, and he would not recover."


    "No one thought that such a character would appear in Haicheng." Moran recalled what happened that night, now his back is a little cold.


    They have been protecting Ye Hao in the dark.


    And that night they sat in the car as usual and waited for Ye Hao to come out, but they just saw a red paper fan and didn''t remember anything.


    When I woke up, it was already the next day.


    Ye Hao entrusted Xiao Yan and Xiao Sha, who were unconscious, to their care. He went into the secret room before him and did not come out again.


    "What instructions are there." Liu Chuang looked at Tangcheng.


    Tang Cheng shook his head: "If an innate master wants to kill someone, not many people can stop it."


    "What happened that night? Why did that Po Meng kill Ye Hao?" Moran frowned.


    What happened that night is still a mystery.


    Only Ye Hao and the Mengpo knew the truth.


    Snapped


    Suddenly, the closed door opened.


    "It succeeded! I succeeded!"


    A messy and stinking man walked out and hugged Tangcheng directly.


    "Hey...you let me go, you let me go."


    Tang Cheng was shocked by this sudden situation. If he didn''t recognize that the person in front of him was Ye Hao, maybe he would have to take a gun.


    Ye Hao''s hair was messed up like a savage, and his body was filled with a stench.


    No, it wasn''t just Ye Hao''s body. From behind the door, a stinking smell filled out, accompanied by a gray smoke, as if some mysterious experiment had just been conducted inside.


    After a while, the excited Ye Hao was able to release Tangcheng.


    Tang Cheng, who had escaped Ye Hao''s "devil''s palm", stepped back and looked at Ye Hao vigilantly.


    "You kid won''t come out for a week. Why is this going crazy here?"


    Ye Hao didn''t answer, just smirked there.


    He took out a black pill from his pocket.


    "Brother Tang, open your mouth..."


    Tangcheng looked suspiciously at this dark pill, and he shook his head quickly.


    "What are you, you just let me..."


    Before the Tangcheng dialect was finished, a pill flew into his mouth, but fortunately, Tangcheng had prepared it a long time ago, and the pill was still on the tongue coating.


    "Hi, I''m not stupid... Guru."


    Before Tang Cheng could be proud, Ye Hao directly pressed his mouth and punched him in the abdomen.


    Tangcheng''s throat moved.


    He widened his eyes and pointed at Ye Hao: "You...you."


    Ye Hao clapped his hands: "Don''t worry. I won''t harm you, Brother Tang, what realm you were before."


    "The middle stage of the body refining stage. Why are you asking this, what exactly are you feeding me?" Tang Cheng felt nauseous when he thought of the dark, dark thing entering his stomach.


    "Good thing. It allows you to increase your strength to the late stage of the body refining stage in a short time, and it is a good thing with no side effects!"


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers, and there was an extra glass bottle in his hand, all of which were the kind of black pill that was fed to Tangcheng.


    "You lied. A pill can raise a realm." Tang Cheng didn''t believe that this ordinary pill could have such an effect.


    If so.


    Wouldn''t it be that the training is full of strength and the body is training as many as dogs?


    "Although the effect is not good, it should be barely possible to raise a level. I advise you to find a place to meditate on your movement. Three hours, tell me the effect."


    "During the period, you will have a feeling of burning your body with flames. That is normal. If you really can''t help it, get an ice bucket and soak your body in the ice bucket."


    Ye Hao sniffed his body, not to mention, a stinky odor came over his face. He hadn''t noticed when he concentrated on doing things before, but now he really can''t stand it.


    "Moran, you take a hood to draw the air inside. Remember not to touch anything. I''ll take a shower first."


    With that, Ye Hao ran into a shower room in the basement and immediately started taking a bath.


    He even hummed a song.


    "This kid. From what he looks like, it''s probably fine." Liu Chuang smiled.


    "He is fine, I have something now."


    Tang Cheng''s face was red, sweat kept dripping from his forehead, it felt like a person in a sauna.


    ...


    Ye Hao took more than an hour in this bath, and it took half a bucket of shower gel to cover up the smell on his body.


    Take out a change of clothes from the space ring and walk out after the change.


    "Still here." Ye Hao looked at the three people in front of him.


    Tang Cheng was sitting on the ground with his eyes closed, a puff of smoke bursting out from behind him.


    "Ye Hao...this...is the Tang team really okay?" Moran asked a little worried.


    "Don''t worry. I can really kill him. By the way, what happened to Xiao Yan and Xiao Sha. They were still in a coma when I gave it to you." Ye Hao thought of Xiao Sha and Xiao Yan.


    "The two children. The girl is fine. She woke up after sleeping all day and night. But the boy was a bit unwell. Although he woke up, his body was very weak. Miss Nangong was watching him for the past two days. "Moran explained.


    "Miss Nangong?"


    Ye Hao was taken aback and looked at Moran suspiciously.


    "Miss Nangong Fengyi. I forgot to tell you, after your accident. Miss Nangong Fengyi rushed over from Hangzhou specially, but because you couldn''t get out of the door... she has been in Haicheng for three days."


    Hear Moran''s words.


    Ye Hao was a little surprised, Nangong Fengyi ran over, it seems that his current identity has become more and more important in the eyes of some people.


    "That''s right. Call her here directly, I have something to show her." Ye Hao showed a mysterious smile on his face, and she came by coincidence.


    Originally, I was planning to go find her.


    Although he didn''t know what Ye Hao was going to do, he still followed Ye Hao''s instructions to call Nangong Fengyi.


    More than ten minutes later, wearing a white dress, the dignified Nangong Fengyi appeared here.


    "You finally thought of coming out. If you don''t come out again, I''m going to find someone to smash your door." Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao and said teasingly.


    Then her gaze was attracted by Tang Cheng, who was meditating next to her. "He is..."

 Chapter 694： The most important technology of the 21st century!

    "Big Brother Tang is practicing now. Come with me!"


    Ye Hao couldn''t wait to take Nangong Fengyi into the room where he had stayed for a week.


    Moran and Liu Chuang were waiting outside.


    After entering this area, Nangong Fengyi first covered her nose and frowned slightly.


    "What does this smell like."


    Although most of the air has been pumped by Moran with an exhaust fan, there is still a lot of air left here.


    "The taste is not important. You first see what these two things are."


    Ye Hao pointed to a seedling growing in a test tube on the table next to it, and a black pill.


    "Isn''t this just a seedling and a pill?" Nangong Fengyi didn''t know what Ye Hao was doing.


    Ye Hao smiled mysteriously, and pointed to the seedling.


    "This is indeed a seedling, but it is not an ordinary seedling. It is a seedling of the emerald exquisite flower!"


    "And this pill is not an ordinary pill. It is a pill that I refined based on the Tianyuan Pill."


    Nangong Fengyi was taken aback, she looked at Ye Hao in disbelief, "You...what are you talking about?"


    Ye Hao knew that what he said was a little unbelievable, so he walked directly to a curtain next to it and opened the curtain.


    The scene in front of her instantly stunned Nangong Fengyi.


    It was a simple greenhouse, shrouded in transparent glass, and on the soil inside, hundreds of seedlings similar to those in the test tube were densely growing.


    At the innermost, nine exquisite emerald flowers stand quietly there.


    Nangong Fengyi walked into the greenhouse. The air here suddenly became much better, and even gave people a feeling of refreshment. She looked at the seedlings.


    Looked at Ye Hao again.


    "Is this... really the vaccine for Emerald Linglong Flower?"


    There was still disbelief in Nangong Fengyi''s words.


    "Yes. It''s true, these are all made by me using the seeds of the exquisite emerald flower." Even Ye Hao could not help showing a proud and excited smile at this moment.


    Nangong Fengyi looked at this large piece of land.


    "You... how many plants do you have here?"


    "You said before that there are four blooming periods for the Emerald Exquisite Flower. In this period, I successfully cultivated a total of 312 seedlings." Ye Hao said triumphantly.


    "This...how did you do it!" Nangong Fengyi took a deep breath.


    Ye Hao had learned about the Jade and Exquisite Flower with her before, but at the time she thought it was just Ye Hao who suddenly wanted to know about it.


    As a result, I did not expect that they would directly cultivate seedlings.


    "This is a secret. Didn''t you just wonder what Tangcheng was doing? He just took my homemade Tianyuan Pill, and now he is absorbing the effect of the medicine." Ye Hao held the glass bottle in his hand.


    Looking at the pills in the glass bottle.


    Nangong Fengyi was still skeptical before, but seeing the seedlings of the exquisite emerald flowers at this moment made her feel shaken about her.


    "You are a pharmacist! But there are no more than double digits for the pharmacists in this world! And the pharmacists who can refine the Tianyuan Pill can count with one hand!" Nangong Fengyi stared seriously With Ye Hao.


    Alchemist?


    Ye Hao was taken aback, but he still pretended to be calm and smiled without saying a word.


    "But even if you are a pharmacist, the formula of Tianyuan Pill has long been lost, how can you make it!" Nangong Fengyi''s face was serious.


    "secret."


    Ye Hao smiled mysteriously.


    "You..." Nangong Fengyi bit her lip a little bit angrily. This is the first time that she, in her thirties, has been so miserable before a man.


    It is true that this man brought too many surprises to himself today.


    "But I can tell you that I can refine this Tianyuan Pill now. And I can also refine it for you." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Nangong Fengyi.


    Nangong Fengyi was taken aback.


    She was silent for a long time and looked at Ye Hao.


    "Your terms."


    There is no free lunch in the world, and Nangong Fengyi, as the agent of the secular world of the Nangong family, certainly knows this very well.


    "You provide the materials, and I will help you refine them. We will divide the refined things one by one." The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth curled up.


    "Your abacus is really good. You don''t need to take out anything, you get so many precious materials for nothing." Nangong Fengyi saw Ye Hao''s intention.


    Ye Hao didn''t mean to hide, he spread his hands.


    "What is the most lacking in the 21st century? Technology. Others don''t have the technology I have." Ye Hao smiled.


    technology!


    Why Ye Hao is so confident is because of something he acquired not long ago.


    The problem of the sky-high price medicine is solved, the reward for that task will naturally come, a random gift package, which contains a skill!


    ¡¾Alchemy: The mysterious magic techniques handed down from ancient times can refine many special medicines. ¡¿


    But there is a problem with this skill, that is, it does not come with a recipe!


    It seems like a car, but no petrol.


    But fortunately, Ye Hao was anxious to be wise and thought of a way. He used his golden right hand to test the Tianyuan Pill he had obtained before. Through the detected materials, Ye Hao figured out the formula.


    At that time, Ye Hao, who was anxious, got everything ready and went into "retreat" here.


    This is why he hasn''t been out for so long, and there is a strange smell inside.


    The hard work paid off, and he accomplished two important things.


    But after the completion, another big problem appeared.


    Medicinal herbs!


    Ye Hao''s refining Tianyuan Pill''s medicinal materials had to find some alternative medicinal materials because of the rush of time, so the medicinal effect was not as good as the original Tianyuan Pill.


    This has also led to the relationship of Tianyuan Dan being black and not falling into autumn, instead of being earthy.


    And let him collect materials, it takes too much time.


    So he thought of a way, he can use technology to help others refine alchemy, the cost is the same material.


    He can get what he wants without leaving home.


    "But our Nangong family has a pharmacist." Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao.


    There was a pharmacist in the Nangong family, and Ye Hao was not surprised.


    "But can your pharmacists make Tianyuan Pills? This is the best pill for acquired martial artists in ancient times!" Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    Nangong Fengyi was silent for a while.


    "Okay. I can''t do this, but I can report your proposal and consider it. But today I came to you for another matter."


    "You said." Ye Hao didn''t expect Nangong Fengyi to reply on the spot either.


    "You come to Xiangdu with me."


    "Go to Xiangdu?"


    Ye Hao looked at Nangong Fengyi in confusion: "Why?"


    "You don''t want to know your life experience."


    Ye Hao''s face turned straight when he heard Nangong Fengyi''s words.


    After meeting Po Meng before, Ye Hao became more and more curious about his life experience, so he was so anxious to seek a way to improve his strength.


    "When."


    "Since you have recovered. Then the plane will fly to Xiangdu at 8 o''clock tonight." "Good!"

 Chapter 695： The power in Xiaoyan

    Arranged with Nangong Fengyi to leave at 8 o''clock in the evening, and now there is still half a day before departure.


    Ye Hao gave Nangong Fengyi a sample of the imitation Tianyuan Pill, so that she could take it back to report to the family.


    When the two went out, they happened to see Tang Cheng waving their fists excitedly.


    As you can imagine, a man in his thirties was jumping around in excitement like a child, waving his fists and feet.


    When he saw Ye Hao coming out, Tang Cheng ran to Ye Hao, his face was the kind of excitement that could not be concealed.


    He bowed deeply to Ye Hao.


    "Thank you."


    "Brother Tang, what are you doing." Ye Hao quickly raised Tang Cheng''s shoulders: "How does the medicine feel, I didn''t harm you."


    Tang Cheng nodded heavily.


    "I now feel that my whole body is full of power. My instructor said before that I have reached this age, and it is impossible to improve my realm. I guess I will wander in this realm in my life!"


    "But in just a few hours, I broke through the middle stage of the body refining realm! Now I have the strength of the latter stage of the body refining realm!"


    Tang Cheng said, shook his fist again, and the speed and strength were obviously much higher than before.


    Tangcheng is now grateful to Ye Hao from the heart.


    For those of them who hung their heads on their waistbands, every increase in their strength is a guarantee for their lives.


    What''s more, it is a barrier that has been unable to break through for several years.


    "This medicine is still in the experimental stage. The effect may not be very good. If Brother Tang, you don''t mind if I treat you as a test product, I still have a bottle here." Ye Hao took out a bottle of imitation Tianyuan Pill from his pocket.


    Guru


    Looking at the bottle of black pills.


    Tang Cheng no longer had the feeling of disgust in his heart. He knew the value of these pills. If they were to be sold, it would be at least hundreds of thousands, millions of pieces!


    "I am willing! I am willing to make such a test product!"


    Tang Cheng took the bottle of medicine without hesitation.


    "Don''t eat too much, take one one a week. Let Moran and Big Brother Liu also take some." Ye Hao said.


    "Yeah." Tang Cheng nodded.


    Moran and Liu Chuang stared straight at the bottle of pills.


    "That''s right. I''m going to Xiangdu with Miss Nangong in the evening. You don''t have to follow me. It is estimated that you will be back within a week." Ye Hao said about his future itinerary.


    "How can this be done! Our task is to protect you!" Tang Cheng objected.


    Ye Hao patted Tang Cheng on the shoulder: "Brother Tang. This time I am going with the Nangong family, nothing will happen. During this time, you will stay here and practice hard. With these pills, I I believe you can improve your strength."


    Tang Cheng wanted to say more, but opened his mouth and did not say anything.


    What happened this time made them clearly realize the weakness of their own strength. Ye Hao gave them these medicines to give them an opportunity to improve their strength.


    Ye Hao and Nangong Fengyi walked out of the basement.


    "I will send a car to pick you up to the airport at night."


    After Nangong Fengyi finished speaking, she temporarily left.


    Ye Hao looked at the basement behind him.


    In fact, not letting Tangcheng and the others follow is also concerned about their safety.


    What happened to Po Meng this time made Ye Hao clear that the enemy he was facing was no longer at the previous level. Even he himself could not guarantee his safety, so how could he drag them down.


    During this period of time to take care of them, Ye Hao thought about giving them some compensation before.


    Finally, think about it, for them, only these elixir for enhancing strength are the most suitable.


    As for the previous words about the test products, they are actually fake. He has tried these medicines himself.


    However, this kind of imitation Tianyuan Pill has mediocre efficacy and weak effect on the refining realm, but the body refining realm and refining power realm can still provide a lot of help.


    As for those emerald and exquisite flowers, according to the normal growth cycle, they need a whole year to mature, but this time is a bit too long, wait until the trip back to Xiangdu.


    He has to think of ways to shorten the process.


    Thinking of a bunch of things in his heart, Ye Hao came to the medical room of the orphanage.


    "You''re out!" The oncoming woman was shocked when she saw Ye Hao who suddenly appeared.


    I saw Xia Xue wearing a school uniform, walking out of the house with a dining bowl.


    "You didn''t go to school?" Ye Hao looked at Xia Xue in surprise.


    "This weekend. Although the dean''s grandmother told me not to come before the college entrance examination, I was still worried about the situation in the orphanage, so I took the time to come."


    What Xia Xue didn''t say was that the reason why she came every day was mainly because she was worried about Ye Hao who would not stay behind closed doors.


    It turns out that today is the weekend. For Ye Hao, who hasn''t been to school for a long time, he has almost no idea about weekends or weekends.


    "How is Xiaoyan?" Ye Hao looked at the innermost bed, the white curtain covering everything inside.


    "The doctor came to see it, but there is no other problem. It''s just that the body is too weak."


    "I see. You go out first, let me see Xiaoyan."


    "it is good."


    Xia Xue walked out of the medical room in three steps.


    Ye Hao walked to the bed and opened the curtain.


    Seeing Xiao Yan lying on the bed, her eyes looked at the window beside her in confusion.


    Xiaosha was lying on the bed and fell asleep.


    "Brother Hao." Noting that Ye Hao was here, Xiao Yan wanted to get up, but was stopped by Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao walked to the bed and touched Xiaosha''s neck with his hand.


    "My sister has fallen asleep, and she has been taking care of me all this time." Xiao Yan looked at her sister with pity.


    "Are you okay." Ye Hao stared at Xiaoyan.


    Xiao Yan lowered his head: "It''s okay."


    "Honestly tell me the truth. Is there anything, what you looked like that night!" Ye Hao looked at Xiao Yan seriously.


    The power that Xiao Yan exploded that night was really weird.


    Xiao Yan gritted his teeth and did not speak.


    Ye Hao touched Xiao Yan''s head with his hand.


    "Tell me. I''m your brother Hao."


    Xiao Yan raised his head and looked at Ye Hao.


    "Brother Hao. I ask you, if... If one day your favorite person is in danger, and a force of inacceptance and control appears in front of you, as long as you accept it, you can save the one you love."


    "How would you choose."


    Ye Hao was silent for a long time. He thought of his own system. Although its owner is himself, it is unknown where it came from, who created it, and whether it really belongs to him.


    "If necessary. I will try to master this power!" Ye Hao said his inner answer.


    Xiao Yan clenched her fists, and mixed emotions flashed in her eyes.


    "That power has appeared again."


    "When I was experimenting, I was injected with the power. I can feel that power calling me deep in my heart. It tells me that as long as I have it, I can become the strongest person!"


    "That thought kept coming up in my mind." "That night. That power finally emerged out of my control, and I couldn''t control my own body at all."

 Chapter 696： Molested stewardess

    indeed.


    Xiao Yan that night did not see the original breath in his eyes.


    It''s like a beast released.


    What kind of experiment is it! Who the **** is it! What have they done to Xiaoyan!


    "This time I endured it, but... But if I become like that again next time, I really don''t know if I can wake up." Tears were left behind Xiao Yan''s eyes.


    He looked at Xiaosha who was sleeping on the bed.


    "I''m afraid, I''m afraid that my sister will hurt my sister at that time. I''m afraid it will hurt Brother Hao, and I''m afraid it will hurt friends in the orphanage."


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and touched Xiao Yan''s head.


    "Don''t worry, you are still you. Don''t try to accept that power anymore. You have to fight with your will. For yourself, for your sister."


    "I promise you that, no matter when the sky falls, your brother Hao will bear it!"


    He possessed the strength of the Body Refining Realm, but after all, Xiao Yan was still a child, and he would also be afraid of the appearance of an uncontrollable power.


    "During this time, you should take a good rest and don''t think too much. When I come back from Xiangdu, I will find a way to find out about you."


    Ye Hao clenched his fists.


    In fact, he also tried to find out about Xiaoyan, through the Internet, through the information about Qiu Xueyao''s trafficking case in the police station, and even through the Dragon Group.


    But the only information obtained is that these children were only trafficked in from abroad, but no one knows where the source is.


    To find these, it is simply a needle in a haystack.


    and many more¡­¡­


    Hawkeye!


    According to what Feng Jiuer said before, Eagle Eye has the most amazing intelligence system in the world, so maybe they can know something from them.


    "what are you thinking about."


    The Yingying next to him whispered softly to make Ye Hao come back to his senses.


    Next to him, Nangong Fengyi was holding a red wine glass, sitting there dignified and elegantly, wearing a dress, and after sitting down, her white calves were still exposed.


    Although Nangong Fengyi is in her thirties and is Nangong Ziqiong''s aunt, the charm of this woman remains undiminished.


    "It''s okay." Ye Hao looked outside.


    Under the black night sky, you can see the prosperous cities on the ground.


    "Your Nangong family is really rich, and you have private jets." Ye Hao said with emotion.


    In the afternoon, after explaining to the women about their travels, it turned out to be another condemnation.


    Sister Ting is of course due to academic problems. The college entrance examination is approaching, and Ye Hao can count the number of days in class with both hands.


    Had it not been for Ye Hao''s status, the school would have expelled him.


    Although Su Xiaoxiao and Song Xiaoyue didn''t say anything, their dissatisfaction was still exposed in the language.


    Ye Hao didn''t care about these things. He was planning to stay with Song Ying before leaving, but he was kicked out without hesitation.


    It may be that he was out of sight during this period of time, not happy.


    "With your current assets, if you want to get a plane, there should be no problem. After all, you are a person who can take out the Swiss Dark Gold Supreme Card." Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao mockingly.


    "I don''t know if Mr. Ye can tell me where you made your fortune."


    Of course, it is impossible to hide the news that he has a black card.


    It''s just that most people still don''t know where Ye Hao''s money came from.


    "It''s only a small amount of money, it''s still incomparable with the Nangong family." Ye Hao shook his head: "By the way, how did Dragon Group finally explain to your families about the jade treasure before?"


    Ye Hao changed the subject.


    That matter was won by Ye Hao because of the distribution rights, resulting in the fact that the members of several families could not share anything.


    But after all, they did their best in the Battle of Guanhe, it is impossible for the Dragon Group to give them nothing.


    "This. The Duan family sent them away, and the Dragon Group gave them a few cheats. The Yang family likes weapons, so they gave them some weapons made of the best profound iron. The Murong family asked for a few Tianyuan Pills. We also want them. A few Tian Yuan Dan."


    Just from the distribution of the spoils, we can see the content of each family in the dragon group.


    "By the way, what is there in the place you let me go? Nangong Ziqiong said it''s dangerous, can you tell me first, so I''m psychologically prepared." Ye Hao tried to inquire about some information.


    Nangong Fengyi turned her head and looked outside as if she hadn''t heard it.


    The people of Nangong''s family are really tight-lipped about this secret realm, and they don''t disclose the slightest word.


    "Ms. Ms., this voyage is estimated to be two hours. May I ask what you need." A stewardess walked over with a professional smile.


    Blue and white clothes, hip skirt and stockings.


    I have to say that the flight attendant is indeed one of the men¡¯s dream lovers.


    "Give me a blanket, thank you." Nangong Fengyi gently covered her mouth, looking a little sleepy.


    "Okay. What does this gentleman need?" The flight attendant''s big eyes seemed to be generating electricity, looking straight at Ye Hao.


    If you change to another person, it is estimated that your hormones will exceed the standard.


    "What do I want? I think about it." Ye Hao showed a thoughtful expression, and he suddenly reached out and grabbed the stewardess''s white arm.


    He directly dragged her onto her body, let her sit on her lap, and her body came into close contact.


    "Can I ask you?"


    Ye Hao still looked at the stewardess with a squint.


    Nangong Fengyi on the side wasn''t surprised, just a smile.


    The flight attendant''s face suddenly changed, and a knife was thrown out of her cuff by her, and it hit Ye Hao''s throat.


    "I don''t want this."


    Ye Hao''s **** clamped the knife, and he pressed the stewardess''s hands with one hand, making him sit on his thighs unable to move.


    "Why? It''s not honest yet. Then, should I follow the plot and catch you for an in-depth interrogation, Miss ¡®killer¡¯." Ye Hao looked at the beauty on him jokingly.


    I have to say that the other party''s body is still very sexy, Ye Hao did not eat tofu less when she moved about herself.


    "Stop playing, stop playing. Let go."


    Another voice came from the stewardess''s mouth.


    "Really stop playing? I still know a game of police and thief." Ye Hao said jokingly.


    "Rogue, let go! Believe it or not, I let my man chop you off." The''Stewardess'' stared at Ye Hao in shame.


    You man? Crazy knife?


    Ye Hao smiled secretly and let go of his hand.


    Seeing the "Stewardess" get up, she took out a cosmetic bottle from her pocket, squeezed some water and wiped it on her face, and then took out a wet wipe and wiped it.


    That face suddenly changed.


    "How did you recognize me!" Feng Jiu''er stared at Ye Hao angrily. All her actions just now were so real, she really didn''t understand how he recognized herself.

 Chapter 697： "Bullying" of love

    "There is no problem with your acting skills. But Miss Nangong betrayed you." Ye Hao cocked Erlang''s legs.


    Nangong Fengyi on the side showed a curious look.


    "The way she sees you is obviously not the way she sees the service staff, but someone familiar."


    "Besides, I molested you just now. Her eyes have not changed, making me curious about your identity. You are definitely not a ¡®stewardess¡¯."


    "And what really made me sure after that was that when you attacked me. Miss Nangong didn''t panic. She didn''t even make any movements. This is not in line with a normal person''s reaction."


    Upon hearing this, Nangong Fengyi nodded.


    "It turns out that the problem lies with me."


    "No wonder, let me just say, my disguise should be no problem." Feng Jiu''er took off the stewardess costume directly in front of Ye Hao.


    The black tight leather jacket was exposed.


    Then he sat down opposite Ye Hao, took off his high heels, and started to take off his stockings in front of him, exposing his long legs.


    This girl really doesn''t pay attention to the occasion.


    "Why are you here?" Ye Hao asked.


    "You are only allowed to go to Xiangdu, I am not allowed to go." Feng Jiuer stuck out his tongue at Ye Hao.


    "Miss Feng is going to Xiangdu, so she will go with us."


    Nangong Fengyi explained.


    "My lady is on holiday, I can''t go to Xiangxiang to have fun." Feng Jiu''er glared at Ye Hao.


    This girl really likes to fight against herself, but if she knows that she is the crazy knife she admires, I don''t know what it will be like.


    After that, everyone rested for a while.


    In a blink of an eye, it has reached the sky above Xiangdu, and the sky is already bright at the moment, and it is the early morning of the next day.


    Landed at a dedicated stand.


    "This is your first time in Xiangdu. Do you want me to take you around. This is a real economic metropolis, even more prosperous than Yuhang." Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao mockingly.


    The meaning of the words is that Ye Hao is a turtle.


    "I''ve been here once, this is the second time." Ye Hao looked at the international city airport in front of him. Even in the early morning, the planes here were constantly taking off and landing, picking and dropping passengers non-stop, without stopping for a moment.


    This is the high efficiency of this city.


    But when he came to Xiangdu for the first time, he came and left quickly, and he had hardly appreciated the city.


    "Have you been here once? What are you doing in Xiangxiang." Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    Ye Hao paused, he couldn''t say that he was doing the task at the time when he came to Xiangdu.


    "Someone has come to pick us up, go down quickly." Nangong Fengyi looked out the window.


    Ye Hao also looked over. It was an extended Lincoln parked outside, and a little girl was looking forward to the plane.


    The little girl is a little familiar.


    Several people got off the plane.


    "Sister Fengyi. Sister Fenger." The little girl ran over excitedly when she saw Nangong Fengyi and Feng Jiuer.


    "Azi!"


    Nangong Fengyi touched the little girl''s head lovingly: "You want to call me aunt according to generation. How can I call my sister? If your sister Zi Qiong followed, wouldn''t this generation be messed up."


    Azi shook her head and smiled: "My mother said, beautiful women are called sisters. Sister Fengyi, you are very beautiful, of course you are your sister."


    "Look at this little mouth, just like eating honey." Feng Jiu''er squeezed Azi''s little face.


    At this moment, Azi saw Ye Hao standing beside them, her small eyes stared at Ye Hao for a long time.


    "Azi. Stay away from this bad uncle, he is broken. You were bullying your sister on the plane just now." Feng Jiu''er put on an aggrieved look, speaking ill of Ye Hao.


    "bully?"


    A Zi looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    "But this big brother doesn''t look like a bad person. Isn''t the big brother bullying Feng Jiuer just like my father bullying my mother?"


    "I have seen my father bullying my mother in bed several times. But the teacher said that this kind of bullying is love bullying, and my mother actually likes my father bullying like this."


    "Sister Feng''er also likes elder brother bullying like this."


    Weird expressions appeared on the faces of the three adults.


    Of course they heard the bullying in A Zi''s mouth, not the bullying they wanted.


    Feng Jiu''er blushed even more. Was she bullied by him on the plane?


    Before listening to it was okay, when Azi said so naively, those scenes could not help but appear in her mind.


    "Bah, bah. Who taught you these, I must ask Uncle Li to dismiss your tutor! What is this teaching!"


    Talking and laughing, a few people got into the car.


    There is a lot of space in the car.


    It''s like a small living room.


    And it can be seen that Zi and Nangong Fengyi have a good relationship. The little girl has been pestering Nangong Fengyi.


    Now Ziye Hao completely remembered this girl, wasn''t this the little girl he saved from the hands of the frog at the time, it seemed to be the jewel in the palm of a big family in Xiangdu.


    Zi Zi Zi


    The partition between the interior of the car and the cockpit was built, revealing the person in front, a driver and a person in his fifties sitting in the co-pilot.


    "Miss Nangong, do you have any arrangements. If not, our master will prepare a banquet at the house, just to entertain the lady."


    "No other arrangements, let''s go to your house first. When you come to Xiangdu, why don''t you have to say hello to Mr. Li." Nangong Fengyi replied.


    "Yes."


    The partition rose again.


    "Why don''t you bring bodyguards today?" Ye Hao looked at Nangong Fengyi suspiciously. After getting off the plane, no one from the Nangong family followed.


    "Do I need any bodyguard if you are there." Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    Ye Hao''s strength is well known in the Qi Refining Realm. Unless a warrior in the Innate Realm, it is difficult for anyone to harm the person Ye Hao protects.


    After all, there are already few innate martial artists, and it is impossible to encounter them every time.


    "Aren''t we going to do that first?" Ye Hao asked quietly next to Nangong Fengyi.


    "No hurry, that matter needs to be done step by step, you can just listen to my arrangements." Nangong Fengyi explained.


    People are not in a hurry, and Ye Hao can''t say anything, it''s really that he is too curious about his life experience.


    Ye Hao turned around, and he found A Zi, a little girl, staring at him.


    "Azi, what do you think he is doing." Feng Jiu''er also noticed Azi''s strangeness.


    When chatting with her, Azi''s eyes kept drifting on Ye Hao.


    "I think this big brother is so familiar, as if I have seen it somewhere." Azi stared at Ye Hao, muttering his mouth.


    Ye Hao looked at the little girl in surprise.


    "Impossible. He has only been to Xiangdu twice, how could he have seen you Azi." Feng Jiu''er thought it was Azi''s wrong memory.


    "No. The aura on Big Brother''s body is very familiar, but A Zi just can''t remember it." A Zi thought for a long time, but still couldn''t remember where she had met Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, very risky.


    Almost recognized by this little girl. Soon the car drove to the door of a villa, and there were many cars parked outside the door.

 Chapter 698： Xiangdu Business Banquet

    "This doesn''t seem to be a special banquet to welcome me." After getting off the bus, Nangong Fengyi could see the unusualness of the banquet in front of her.


    You can see that there are many wealthy businessmen and ladies on the grass next to the villa toasting and drinking, with smiles on their faces.


    All kinds of food and wine are placed on the table for people to take at will.


    And the number of service staff inside and outside is more than that of banquet staff.


    The steward in the passenger seat said apologetically: "Miss Nangong, sorry. Actually, it was originally a banquet for the Xiangdu business community today, but you happen to be here, and the master wants you to join us by the way."


    "In the evening there will be a separate family dinner to entertain you all."


    It turned out that they happened to be together.


    "It''s okay. Let''s go in." After all, Nangong Fengyi is someone who has seen the big scene, and the professional dignified smile appeared on his face.


    Under the leadership of the steward, a few of them walked into the door of the villa.


    As they came in, some people''s eyes were cast over immediately.


    Most of them are men.


    After all, the appearance of a beautiful woman is definitely the highlight of a banquet.


    Nangong Fengyi appeared here like a proud rose.


    She has the same charm as Nangong Ziqiong, but Nangong Fengyi''s sense of maturity gives people the feeling of a blooming rose, while Nangong Ziqiong is a rose that has just opened and has not fully developed yet.


    "Oh my God. I didn''t expect you to be here too, Ms. Nangong. I missed it last time. I''m planning to find a time to visit Jiangnan to display it."


    A man in a red suit who appeared to be in his forties came over.


    The expression on that face couldn''t be more enthusiastic, it felt as if he had met his own relatives.


    After shook hands with the other party, Nangong Fengyi deliberately stepped back and smiled dignifiedly: "Mr. Guo, I''m joking. You have a big business in Xiangdu, so how can you go to Jiangnan?"


    "What''s the use of a big business? It''s perfect if you have beautiful talents." The man smiled and looked at Nangong Fengyi, his eyes kept on Nangong Fengyi.


    "Miss Nangong is here to see Boss Li. Boss Li is not here yet. I will take you to meet a friend who knows Xiangdu."


    This man was very enthusiastic, and it was difficult for Nangong Fengyi to refuse for a while. She asked Ye Hao and Feng Jiu''er to stay next to her first, and she started business communication, but she looked like she was comfortable.


    It seems that she attended such occasions for the business of the secular world of the Nangong family. Seeing her mature appearance, she was actually a strong woman.


    "Looky ghost, I''m not at ease." Feng Jiu''er rolled her eyes, she just grabbed the food next to her and ate it.


    "Sister Feng''er, big brother. I''ll go back to the room and change my clothes first, and I''ll come to play with you later."


    A Zi waved his hand and was taken away by a maid.


    "What? You know that person." Ye Hao was standing next to Feng Jiu''er with a glass of juice.


    I have to say that apart from Nangong Fengyi, this banquet is the two of them who have the highest return rate.


    After all, on such occasions, have you ever seen someone wearing a tight leather jacket and a casual outfit.


    Moreover, Ye Hao''s charm was there, and many ladies and ladies stayed on him.


    "Why. You don''t know that person? He is Guo Desheng of the Guo family in Xiangdu, one of the third sons of the Guo family. He is nearly fifty years old, and Bao''s junior has caught up with a company." Feng Jiu''er said contemptuously.


    The Guo family!


    A series of Xiangdu wealth forces emerged in Ye Hao''s mind.


    There are many giant merchants in Xiangdu. The most famous one is the Li family of Xiangdu Four Merchants. In addition, there are Guo family, Zheng family and Chen family.


    "The Guo family has many groups under its name, and they are involved in many industries. Among them, the Hongyao Group has supported Xiangdu''s sky. But the founder of the Guo family has passed away, and its industry is left to three sons."


    "The eldest son Guo Desheng, the second son Guo Dewei, and the third son Guo Deshou. But the Guo family industry has suffered internal and external troubles this year, and the three sons have been fighting for the family property."


    Ye Hao muttered.


    Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "Oh, I didn''t expect you to know it quite clearly. You are about to catch up with my intelligence officer."


    She looked at the banquet in front of her. She bit the bread and pointed at a middle-aged man who was holding a red wine glass and talking with Nangong Fengyi with a smile.


    "What about him."


    Ye Hao squinted his eyes, his mind turned quickly, and a series of messages appeared.


    "Zheng Yan, the eldest son of the Zheng family, is now the controller of Xinbang International Group. His father Zheng Bingyun made his fortune from real estate like everyone else, and then turned to the catering industry. Sixty percent of the restaurants in Xiangdu belong to the Zheng family. ."


    "Moreover, the Zheng family has always been famous for its strict family precepts. Even Zheng Yan, who is in his forties, is now afraid of his father."


    Feng Jiu''er''s eyes lit up and swallowed the food in his mouth.


    "Not bad. Then I ask you that Xiangdu has four big families, in addition to the Li family, the Zheng family, and the Guo family, there is another family. Is it here?"


    Ye Hao glanced around.


    "The other is the Chen family. But people who seem to be from the Chen family are not here, and it is rumored that the relationship between the Chen family and the Li family is not very good."


    Feng Jiu''er clapped his hands and nodded appreciatively.


    Then looked at Ye Hao with admiration.


    "Yes. Come with me as a spy after graduation. Five insurances and one housing fund, 13 salary at the end of the year, monthly team building, and public travel."


    Ye Hao rolled his eyes.


    He looked at the banquet in front of him, his eyes showing doubts.


    "But this is not an ordinary banquet."


    "Why do you say that?" Feng Jiu''er seemed to be addicted to detective games, and blinked at Ye Hao.


    "There are 80% of the wealthy businessmen in Xiangdu, and a large number of government officials. No one here is worth less than ten million. It can be said that the people here can stop the whole incense with just one sentence. "


    Ye Hao''s remark is no exaggeration, Xiangdu is different from the domestic system.


    Although the domestic system has large families and large business groups, it is difficult to have a dominant position. This is why China''s economy has developed so fast, but it cannot be related to world-class large financial groups.


    And incense is not the same, incense has domestic support, without domestic regulations, is still an international metropolis.


    It can be said that wealthy businessmen have greater rights here.


    "Moreover, each of them has a smile on their face, and their eyes are filled with unavoidable smiles. It''s okay to say one or two, but there is only one possibility for so many people. They are all talking about one thing. This thing makes They are very happy."


    "There is no problem with your previous analysis, as long as you read the news later, you can know if it is good." Feng Jiu''er glanced at Ye Hao, she already had an ice cream in her hand.


    "Why do you say that."


    Ye Hao looked at Feng Jiuer curiously. During the week he spent in the basement of the orphanage, he almost severed contact with the outside world. "You don''t even know such a big thing..."

 Chapter 699： Salted pork knuckle

    Under Feng Jiu''er''s explanation and ridicule, Ye Hao understood.


    Years ago, the Xiangdu government and the business community jointly launched a business support plan called: New Century Fund.


    This fund is led by the government and the funds of major companies are gathered together to support small businesses in Xiangdu, or projects with good prospects but no funds.


    As soon as the fund was released, the entire Xiangdu people were boiling.


    In less than half a year, Xiangdu''s economic development surpassed the total of the previous five years.


    The Hong Kong stock index jumped from 28,000 to 36,000, an increase of more than 30%!


    The domestic stock market has followed all the way up.


    In the past six months, the stock market is said to be bent over to pick up money whenever you come in!


    As a result, as long as the people have spare money in their hands, they invest in funds, and some even borrow money to invest.


    And of course these businessmen and politicians gathered here to celebrate these.


    "Not to mention that this fund is really good. It''s still listed on the stock market. I bought one million New Century Fund three months ago, and it doubled in half a year. It''s more than two million!


    Feng Jiu''er grumbled her mouth, her eyes gleaming: "I don''t know how much delicious food I can buy with so much money."


    This is really a foodie, I can''t stop eating something in my mouth.


    Ye Hao is not interested in the business affairs of Xiangdu. He came to Xiangdu to fulfill the conditions of the Nangong family and learn about his life experience.


    He found a rocking chair and sat down to rest.


    It didn''t take long for him to see an interesting scene.


    Guo Desheng, who had spoken to Nangong Fengyi before, didn''t know if he gave up his greed for this flower and instead found Feng Jiuer who was eating.


    Those eyes were squinted and scanned Feng Jiu''er''s bumpy figure.


    Although Feng Jiu''er''s dress didn''t fit the atmosphere here, the **** tight leather jacket still teased many men''s heartstrings.


    But as expected by Ye Hao, Guo Desheng immediately ate at Sister Feng''s place. Feng Jiuer just ate and ignored Guo Desheng at all.


    "Look, Mr. Guo is hooking up again. It''s really where he is at the banquet." The two male guests next to him seemed to have become accustomed to such scenes, using these as conversational materials.


    "He''s in his fifties and he''s still so lustful. I don''t know if he can do it."


    "No way, so what. As long as you have money, those women are not lying on the bed obediently and opening your legs. Not to mention that the woman is very sexy, wearing this leather coat like a little wild cat. Wait until Shao Guo finishes playing. After that, I will ask to see if there is a chance to play."


    "I don''t like this. I still like the beautiful women from the south of the Yangtze River. They are mature. Don''t look at them as super women, they are more slutty on the bed.


    The two Xiangdu merchants chatted without shyness, and some foul language came out of their mouths from time to time.


    "It''s okay to appreciate beautiful women, but please pay attention to your own words." Ye Hao said abruptly.


    The two Xiangdu merchants looked at Ye Hao contemptuously.


    "mainlander?"


    "At first glance, it''s a mainland boy. He wears the same clothes as a turtle. What are we discussing? No matter what."


    Ye Hao raised his head and stared at the two with cold eyes.


    Those eyes made the two Xiangdu merchants tremble, and they felt as if they were being stared at by a beast.


    Ye Hao stood up, and the two Xiangdu merchants stepped back subconsciously.


    "Excuse me, where is the bathroom."


    Ye Hao asked the waiter next to him.


    "Walk twenty meters on the right over there and you will be there."


    "Thank you."


    Seeing the sound of Ye Hao disappearing in the distant corner, the two Xiangdu merchants burst out laughing.


    "I thought what the mainland boy wanted to do, it turned out to be a bullshit."


    "These mainlanders have nothing else besides being rich."


    "Hahaha."


    The two were laughing there, not knowing if it was because of their identities, even the person next to them just frowned and walked away.


    A few minutes later, a woman in a red party skirt just walked to the side.


    "Mrs. Liu, you are here too. Where is your husband."


    Seeing the woman who came, the two Xiangdu merchants immediately stood up, posing as a gentleman.


    "It''s Boss Hai and Boss Zhong."


    This Mrs. Liu, who looked in her early twenties, looked at the two with a smile.


    "My husband was talking to people over there. I didn''t understand those things as a woman, so I came over to eat." Mrs. Liu pointed to the food tray on a nearby dining table.


    "So, let me get Mrs. Liu. This pastry is good." Boss Zhong got up enthusiastically and walked to Mrs. Liu to hold her food.


    "This cookie is also delicious, I have eaten it just now." The other Hai boss was not far behind and walked to the other side of Mrs. Liu.


    For such a scene, Mrs. Liu has long been used to it. After all, her husband is a government member. Every time she goes to a banquet, someone will flatter herself. She really enjoys this feeling.


    "Mrs. Liu, I just met a mainland boy, especially a turtle, and forced one to be driven away by us." Boss Hai rolled his eyes and brought up the topic.


    Mrs. Liu''s eyes immediately showed a scornful look: "I hate mainlanders the most. They are all squeezed to Xiangdu. I should have driven them all away."


    When talking about this topic, Mrs. Liu couldn''t stop speaking, and all kinds of insults came out.


    Boss Zhong on the side gave a thumbs up to Boss Hai.


    Many people know that this Mrs. Liu and her husband are very serious anti-Chinese elements and even participated in Hong Kong DU affairs.


    Boss Hai''s mention of such topics is tantamount to closing the relationship with Mrs. Liu.


    As the three of them were talking, Mrs. Liu''s body stiffened.


    Uh


    The expression on Mrs. Liu''s face began to change because she noticed that someone was touching her ass.


    She turned her head sharply.


    But there was no one behind him, and no one''s hands on his hips.


    "What''s wrong with Mrs. Liu?"


    "Mrs. Liu, this pastry is not delicious? Maybe their chef is not professional. Next time I will take you to a delicious place."


    Boss Zhong and Boss Hai looked at Mrs. Liu.


    Did you feel wrong?


    There is no one else, and Boss Zhong and Boss Hai can''t tease themselves in public.


    "No...nothing. It''s just that I was thinking about something." Mrs. Liu returned to normal, and she picked up the food and started chewing.


    But at this time, she felt the strangeness behind her again, with her hands touching her body, and even squeezing it forcefully.


    Mrs. Liu turned around too abruptly, trying to catch the culprit, but there was still no one behind.


    The two people next to her were still surprised at her strange behavior.


    Not outsiders, is it really them!


    Or is he suspicious? Maybe it was because I guessed that there were other women outside my husband in the past two days, so I was a little anxious.


    Regained consciousness again and started eating.


    But who would have thought that that feeling would appear again.


    And this time it''s from both sides, two hands!


    Even... even stretched into her short skirt. She gritted her teeth and directly slapped the pastry in her hand, and directly slapped Boss Hai and Boss Zhong on the faces with two slaps.

 Chapter 700： I couldnt clean it even after jumping into the Yellow River

    Everyone at this banquet heard the noise.


    In the distance, a man in his forties ran over.


    "what happened?"


    "Darling. They...the two of them assaulted me. They just touched me with their hands... with me... and... they stretched into the clothes." Mrs. Liu Lihua''s face was full, and she looked like she was wronged. .


    "Indecent?" Boss Hai covered his beaten face and was stunned.


    When was he indecent just now?


    "Mrs. Liu, you can''t talk nonsense. How can we be indecent!" Boss Zhong hurriedly tried to explain.


    But the people around didn''t hear the words he explained, but focused on his pants.


    "Explain! Boss Zhong, I think you should explain to my lawyer!" Mr. Liu stared at Boss Zhong angrily.


    Boss Zhong also noticed the abnormality. He lowered his head and saw white water stains leaking out of his pants.


    As long as a man understands that scene.


    "Wait. Mr. Liu, I didn''t really molested your wife just now. It must be the guy with the surname Zhong. I really don''t have any. We are old friends. We have cooperated many times. Mr. Liu, you can''t do this. You wronged me."


    Boss Hai did not hesitate to accuse Boss Zhong, who had called him a brother just now, to draw a line directly with him.


    "Lao Hai, you...you don''t wrong me. I really didn''t do such a thing." Boss Zhong didn''t expect Boss Hai to turn his face and deny him, and wanted to pour all the dirty water on him.


    He hurried up to pull boss Hai.


    "Have you been yourself? I really didn''t expect you to be this kind of person. I can see you clearly today." Boss Hai looked distressed.


    At this time, Mr. Liu''s mood also eased a lot. While comforting his wife, he looked at Boss Hai.


    After all, how many transactions he has with himself, he shouldn''t make such a thing.


    "Boss Hai, don''t talk to people like him. My lawyer will look for him..."


    Before Mr. Liu finished speaking, his eyes widened.


    I saw Boss Zhong and Boss Hai who were pulling. Boss Zhong suddenly pulled a red thread from Boss Hai''s pocket.


    "What is this."


    At first, Mr. Zhong was still looking at the things in his hand in confusion, but when he straightened it, he was also stunned.


    The female guests around showed contempt and disgust.


    The male guest showed a knowing smile.


    That is something most people know.


    Red thong.


    "Husband, then...that is." Mrs. Liu clutched her lower body, her body trembling.


    Just thinking about molesting, she realized that her lower body was cold.


    Seeing this scene, the eyes of the surrounding male guests lit up.


    Looking at the reactions of both sides, you are a fool if you don''t understand.


    Everyone gave a thumbs up to the boss in their hearts. Not only did they molested their wife, they also secretly took off their private clothes.


    Awesome!


    But they didn''t know that at the moment Boss Hai had ten thousand grass and mud horses running wildly. He still hadn''t understood what happened this sudden.


    Why does a pair of ladies thong appear in my pocket.


    "Mr. Liu, Mr. Liu. Listen to me, I really don''t know what''s going on, and I don''t know how Madam''s... is in my pocket." Boss Hai tried to explain.


    But this explanation is weak here now.


    "Explanation! Explain to my lawyer! Also, the plan you put in my office, ask your person to take it back to me immediately. We won''t cooperate with you like this!" Mr. Liu was angry. It''s all green.


    The woman who pulled her turned around and left the banquet.


    "This...this." Boss Hai and Boss Zhong looked at each other, feeling the eyes of the people around them, they knew that this banquet themselves couldn''t stay.


    It is very likely that they will be on the headlines of Xiangdu Entertainment newspaper tomorrow.


    The CEO of a certain enterprise molested the wife of an important government official, and also secretly hid other people''s underwear.


    The two left the banquet venue dingy.


    This episode became a joke among everyone.


    "what happened."


    A voice came from behind, and Feng Jiu''er, who was eating, almost didn''t choke.


    "Cough, cough, cough..." Feng Jiu''er patted her chest, and it was not easy to catch her breath.


    She stared angrily at Ye Hao who appeared behind her: "You want to scare me to death!"


    Ye Hao shrugged: "I went to the bathroom just now. Why? What happened here?"


    "You didn''t see it just now. Those wealthy businessmen are so courageous, they dare to do this kind of thing on this occasion." Feng Jiu''er told Ye Hao what had just happened.


    Ye Hao also showed a surprised expression, but his eyes flashed slyly.


    "Eat some of this, it tastes good." Feng Jiu''er picked up a cake and handed it to Ye Hao.


    Feng Jiu''er would actually pass himself some food!


    This is really rare, but Ye Hao saw Feng Jiu''er''s slightly bulging belly, and then looked at the empty food trays in front of her, and he understood.


    It turned out that she couldn''t eat this cake.


    Ye Hao stretched out his hand to take the cake, but paused.


    "Wait a minute, I will wipe my hands with a wet tissue."


    He pulled out a few wet tissues from the side and wiped his hands before he took the cake that Feng Jiuer handed over.


    "I didn''t expect you to have a cleanliness addiction." Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t explain: "By the way, I saw that Guo Desheng pestering you just now, why did he disappear after a while?"


    It stands to reason that such a person will not give up easily when facing beautiful women.


    "I told him, if he doesn''t disappear from my eyes. I will make public a photo of him and a wife of the director who are affair. After he heard what I said, he ran away obediently." Feng Jiuer said with a smile. It seems to be talking about something interesting.


    Feng Jiu''er likes to tease people just like herself.


    The two people just ran into Ye Hao. Ye Hao could have told them to teach them a lesson, but he thought of a more fun way, so he used invisibility to perform a play for those people.


    The woman who was "tricked" by him, he knew that the other party was not a good one, so he didn''t show any mercy.


    The banquet continues.


    After that, Azi came back, wrapped around Nangong Fengyi, and Mr. Li Jiachen also came out, and the business banquet officially began.


    What they talked about was nothing more than the New Era Fund. Celebrate each other and imagine a bright future.


    In a blink of an eye, it was three or four o''clock in the afternoon, and the banquet was over, after the guests left. Azi led them into the villa.

 Chapter 701： New Century Fund

    "My dad is going to see off the guests, he let us stroll around by ourselves first. He will come to us afterwards." Azi bounced on the sofa in the large living room.


    This is a big living room.


    There is a big TV that occupies almost the entire wall, there are many sofa tables, and four or five attendants who are ready to serve stand next to them.


    Everyone chatted for a while, and Li Jiachen walked in with a person.


    "Miss Nangong, Feng''er. I''m sorry, there are a lot of things at the banquet today. Don''t mind." Li Jiachen came in and apologized first.


    "What is Mr. Li''s talking about? A business expert from Xiangdu who has known so many people as soon as he came here, Feng Yi is too happy to be too late." Nangong Fengyi got up and looked at the man behind Li Jiachen.


    "Boss Zheng, we meet again."


    The man also shook hands with Nangong Fengyi: "Miss Nangong, our company has a lot of cooperation, but I am ashamed that we met for the first time today. No, it''s the second time now."


    "Haha..."


    This person is the businessman Ye Hao saw from afar at the banquet, Zheng Yan.


    Not knowing if it was an intuition, Zheng Yan''s eyes fell on Ye Hao who was aside.


    Li Jiachen also looked at this strange boy. He was busy meeting various guests before, so he didn''t notice the young man.


    "Who is this?"


    Nangong Fengyi pointed to Ye Hao: "Let me introduce him, this is my friend. Ye Hao, he is to accompany me to do some things in Xiangdu."


    Ye Hao walked to Li Jiachen and stretched out his hand.


    "Hello Boss Li."


    Li Jiachen shook Ye Hao''s hand and stared at Ye Hao. The giant businessman was actually stunned there.


    "Mr. Ye, have we met somewhere?"


    Sure enough, a man who can create a business empire is not bad at all.


    "I have a popular face, maybe Mr. Li recognizes me as a big boss." Ye Hao sloppy eyes.


    Li Jiachen glanced at Ye Hao again, and sneered: "Maybe it''s because I''m older and I have a wrong memory."


    "Come, come. Everyone sits down and rests, and we have dinner later."


    Li Jiachen left Zheng Yan on purpose, obviously something happened.


    He asked his servant to bring a USB flash drive and plug it into the computer and hand it to Zheng Yan.


    "Old Zheng. Look, although the market is thriving in the past six months, I always have a bad feeling."


    Zheng Yan looked at the content on the computer and shook his head: "Lao Li, did you read it wrong. I have been in business for so many years, and I really haven''t seen anything wrong."


    "What''s wrong with this market now? Everyone can make money, and stock investors can make money. If this continues, there is hope that the index of Hong Kong stocks will reach new highs."


    Li Jiachen sighed, and pointed at Feng Jiu''er next to him.


    "I also hope this is just my illusion. But during this period of time, I can''t sleep well. I asked my old friend''s daughter to come to Xiangdu to check it for me. She is an intelligence expert." Li Jiachen pointed to Feng. Nine children.


    Ye Hao looked at Feng Jiuer next to him a little surprised.


    "How do you still understand business intelligence?"


    "No part-time job." Feng Jiu''er casts Ye Hao''s eyes.


    Then she looked at Li Jiachen: "Uncle Li, I have started investigating what you said through the channels in my hands, but it will take some time. I promise you can get the information you want within a week."


    "Okay." Li Jiachen nodded.


    "I don''t know what Mr. Li is worried about. If it is convenient, let everyone think about it." Nangong Fengyi asked with black tea.


    Li Jiachen shook his head mockingly.


    "Actually, it''s not a secret. It''s just that when people are old, they will inevitably think about it when doing business. It wasn''t that a "New Century Fund" plan was implemented a year ago and it was listed on the Hong Kong stock market.


    "Because of this fund, the Xiangdu market is now on the surface of the real estate speculation boom more than 30 years ago. But I always feel something is wrong."


    It turned out that the big boss was worrying about the New Century Fund.


    "I also heard about the New Century Fund. Such a project is not a good thing for the people, business and government." Nangong Fengyi also heard about the New Century Fund.


    The successful launch of this fund has created the current prosperity and prosperity of Xiangdu''s business community.


    Even many economically developed regions in the country want to learn this method and try it out in the country.


    "It''s a good thing, but I always have a kind of worry. This plan is very large, involving more than half of the business tycoons in Xiangdu, and the public also invested their money in this fund. If something accident happens to this fund, I am worried that it will come out. Big matter." Li Jiachen said worriedly.


    "What''s the big deal with this. I''ve seen this fund hundreds of times."


    Zheng Yan smiled and picked up the things on the table, placing a big teapot in the middle.


    "Forty percent of the shares in this fund are controlled by the government."


    He took four small teacups and placed them next to the big teapot.


    "At the beginning, the government sought the opinions of our four major families, and each of our families invested in it, each accounting for 5% of the shares."


    Zheng Yan took out a bunch of sunflower seeds and candies and put them on the table.


    "The remaining 10% is shared by other commercial enterprises, and the final 30% is put on the stock market. Even if there is a problem at that time, the government and our holdings can also rescue the fund." "Not to mention. It has a very reasonable and effective industrial chain. Government businessmen and citizens invest, and the money together can be used for infrastructure construction, cultural construction, building buildings, amusement facilities, hospitals, factories, etc. And these profits will be fed back. To us, it''s not perfect


    Well. "


    "Everyone makes money together? How could this be a problem."


    Zheng Yan said, and ate the seeds on the table.


    After listening, everyone nodded. This fund really sounds harmless.


    "No! This fund is a time bomb."


    Suddenly, a sudden voice sounded.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the sound. They didn''t know when, Ye Hao sat silently in front of the computer, flipping through the information inside.


    "Hey. Boy, you don''t look at those things casually." Zheng Yan scolded wrinkly.


    "Old Zheng." Li Jiachen pulled Zheng Yan, and he looked at Ye Hao: "Young man, why do you say that. Can you explain it to me."


    Ye Hao pointed to the things Zheng Yan had placed on the table.


    "One link and one link, it seems that there is no problem. What kind of construction and projects need funds can be allocated from the New Century Fund. Everyone thinks that the control of these is in the hands of the government, and the government holds it. Holding the big shares."


    "So how can this fund fall?"


    Ye Hao''s fingers hit the teapot hard.


    "But here is the problem. Don''t forget that the government is the market maker, but it does not mean that the government can control everything. What if there are situations that even the government cannot control, or market predators?" "If someone in the world takes the opportunity to suppress What about this fund! Now in Xiangdu, other money does not matter, and the rise or fall of other companies does not matter. However, this fund bundles half of the Xiangdu together. Once a large amount of funds intervenes, it will suppress the New Century Fund or the market. Occurred drastically


    Changes have caused the fund to fall sharply, and then there will be a big crisis in Xiangdu''s financial market. "


    There was a serious aura in Ye Hao''s pupils. "Even a financial turmoil that can sweep Asia!"

 Chapter 702： Cleanse first

    "The financial turmoil? It''s not that serious, right." Nangong Fengyi was also taken aback when he heard Ye Hao''s remarks.


    What is the financial storm!


    This is a word that every financial market does not want to hear. Wherever it appears, the market economy will go backwards at least ten years!


    "Boy, don''t be alarmist!" Zheng Yan stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head: "Am I alarmist?"


    One finger stood up.


    "Give me 100 billion U.S. dollars, and I can destroy the entire Xiangdu market now. Within half a month!"


    Zheng Yan laughed in anger, he laughed and shook his head.


    "Lao Li, young people nowadays really dare to say anything. Half a month to destroy the financial market in Xiangdu? Do you think this is a playhouse! Look at the current economic speed of Xiangdu! We can even become the Wall Street of the East for one year!"


    Li Jiachen was silent, just staring at everything on the table.


    "I know. On the surface, this fund is good for Hong Kong, but do you know why it is developing so fast?"


    Ye Hao picked up the water glass on the table.


    "Because it''s like a group of people tied together, with a bomb in their hands, behind them are thorns."


    "You are this group of people now, and the New Century Fund is the bomb that binds you together. Because this bomb allows you to move forward together, and allows you to move fast, with great speed."


    "But a bomb is a bomb after all. One day it will explode, maybe tomorrow, maybe the day after tomorrow, maybe one month later, maybe one year, three years, five years."


    "By the time¡­¡­"


    Bang


    Ye Hao released his hand, and the glass fell freely to the ground.


    It fell to pieces in an instant, and pieces of the glass fell all over the floor.


    Immediately an attendant came over and knelt on the ground to pick up the glass residue.


    "Shards of glass can be easily cleaned up. But in a market swept by the financial turmoil, I think you don''t need me to end up with you."


    Ye Hao''s words completely silenced everyone.


    Feng Jiu''er raised his hand.


    "Although I don''t know what a market is, I feel that what Ye Hao said makes sense."


    Feng Jiu''er''s words were directly ignored.


    Zheng Yan got up and looked at Ye Hao coldly: "Huh. Young people, there is nothing 100% done in business. A little risk is inevitable. What you said is a bit exaggerated."


    "Old Li. I have left beforehand, so I won''t eat dinner with you."


    Zheng Yan said, turned and walked out of the villa.


    "Young man, don''t mind. Old Zheng is this temper." Li Jiachen looked at Ye Hao apologetically.


    Ye Hao said calmly: "I have already said everything I can say. What to do depends on you."


    Because of this episode, the atmosphere of the next dinner was very strange, and Li Jiachen was always absent-minded.


    After eating, Nangong Fengyi took Ye Hao and left, while Feng Jiuer stayed at Li''s house.


    Outside of Li''s villa, Nangong''s car had already parked there waiting.


    After getting in the car, Ye Hao looked at the city outside and could see many people sitting at the roadside food stalls drinking all-you-can-drink.


    This is an economic metropolis with a very fast pace. Almost everyone''s purpose is to struggle to make money.


    As the car stopped at the intersection, Ye Hao could even hear the people walking across the road with their mobile phones on the zebra crossing. They talked almost all about the New Century Fund.


    "What you are talking about is after all your assumptions. But what is now here is an opportunity, an opportunity to become the world''s financial center."


    "Most people see the hidden risks behind it, but they also see the profits it brings. You can''t let them give up this opportunity to make a fortune."


    "It''s like you''re making money and getting rich, suddenly someone came over and told you that something is going to happen in your industry, so hurry up. Ninety percent of people won''t believe it."


    Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao and said lightly.


    Ye Hao nodded, his eyes a little helpless: "I know. I also hope that I am unreasonably worried, but..."


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about it."


    Ye Hao didn''t want to mention these annoying things.


    "What shall we do next. What secret realm is that?" Ye Hao looked at Nangong Fengyi.


    "Don''t worry, we can go through a series of procedures from tonight, and you will be able to officially enter the secret realm in about three days." Nangong Fengyi said, she looked at Ye Hao teasingly: "Are you full for dinner? ."


    "Of course I''m full. I''m not very hungry for the afternoon banquet. Why do I suddenly ask this question." Ye Hao didn''t know what Nangong Fengyi''s sudden question meant.


    "Because this may be your last meal after arriving in Xiangdu." Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao and smiled.


    "This joke is not fun." Ye Hao thought that Nangong Fengyi was joking with himself.


    "I didn''t joking with you. This is the process for the next three days. You can read it yourself."


    Nangong Fengyi handed a brochure to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao opened it, and he was stunned as soon as he turned a few pages.


    Looking at Nangong Fengyi dumbfoundingly: "Miss Nangong, are you letting me go to the secret realm or let me become a monk?"


    The things recorded in the booklet really have nothing to do with going to secrets.


    The above is the three-day precepts that must be carried out before entering the secret realm.


    During these three days, he could not eat anything, only drink the special drinks provided.


    The three-day schedule has been arranged. In the morning, you need incense to remove dust, in the afternoon you need to meditate, and in the evening you need to bathe and cleanse your body.


    No contact with the outside world is allowed for these three days, everything will be arranged.


    "This is what Ziqiong asked for for a long time from the old Patriarch of the Nangong Family. After you enter the secret realm, the success rate will increase by 1%."


    "Cough cough... After using such a large amount of energy, the probability has increased by 1%. Then what is the probability of my success." Ye Hao looked at Nangong Fengyi.


    "One percent. But so far, no one has succeeded."


    Dididi


    At this time, Nangong Fengyi''s cell phone rang, and she took out her cell phone and connected the call.


    "Hey. Well, he is next to me."


    Nangong Fengyi handed the phone to Ye Hao; "Ziqiong."


    Ye Hao took the phone and pressed it to his ear.


    "Haoer, come back alive."


    In a word, the phone hung up.


    Ye Hao froze for a long time.


    Haoer? This is only the name given to her by her mother, how could Nangong Ziqiong suddenly call herself Haoer.


    "I''m very curious by what means your kid captured our Zi Qiong." Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao curiously: "Did you know each other before?"


    understanding?


    Ye Hao thought about it. In fact, Nangong Ziqiong''s attitude towards herself has always been very strange, as if they had known each other a long time ago, but she didn''t remember that she had seen such a beautiful girl.


    With thoughts, the car stopped in an ancient house. It is really rare that there can be such an ancient house in Xiangdu.


    There was a row of maids waiting outside the old house.


    An hunched back, looking like an old woman in her seventies or eighties came over, and she looked up and down Ye Hao.


    "This is the person you arranged?"


    "Yes." Nangong Fengyi seemed to respect the old woman very much, with a slight tone.


    "Xiao Cui, take him to the hut. Changed his clothes, and cleaned up tonight." The old woman turned and walked back to the old house after she said it.


    Cough


    Bidet! How awkward to hear this word.

 Chapter 703： Bathing Yanfu

    But fortunately, this purification is not another purification.


    Ye Hao temporarily separated from Nangong Fengyi, and was taken to an antique wing by several maids.


    The architectural format here is all wooden buildings, generally one floor.


    "Sir, please undress first. After undressing, I will incense here for ten minutes, and I will wait for Mr. to take a bath." Several young women in plain skirts stood aside and said softly.


    This treatment is really good.


    "I... change clothes."


    Several young women did not speak.


    Although I don''t mind getting in touch with girls, it''s a bit embarrassing for a few girls to see their naked bodies.


    "That, I want to change clothes. Could you please go out first." Ye Hao pointed to the door.


    "Sir, we are not only responsible for **** you, but also a comprehensive examination of your body. This is our duty." The Miaoling woman stared calmly at Ye Hao''s body.


    What, check the body?


    "Can you ask a man to check on me?" Ye Hao asked hesitantly.


    "Sorry, this examination is not a simple examination. Several of us are doctors from elementary school, and we have a very good understanding of meridians and roots. We are more proficient in this than anyone else." The young woman looked at Ye Hao.


    "Sir, please don''t think too much. Just think of us as doctors."


    Doctors.


    You have seen a few young female doctors under twenty-five years old smiling at you in the hospital.


    consultation?


    ...


    Half an hour later, Ye Hao took off the towel and stepped into a bath, the expression on his face was unlovable.


    Perhaps many people think this is a happy thing, but when they really face it, they realize that it is a spiritual humiliation.


    Ye Hao was limp in the pool.


    I have to say that the water in the pool was really comfortable, which gave Ye Hao a comfortable feeling. All the cells in his body relaxed, making Ye Hao slowly forget the memories he had just now. .


    There are still many things floating in the pool, and when you look closely, they are all expensive drugs.


    "how do you feel."


    "The water in this pool is snow water taken from Mount Fuji, plus volcanic rocks in several deep-sea volcanoes, and 72 kinds of precious Chinese herbal medicines."


    "And I poured a full ten bottles of Jiuyou Tiansiye."


    The sudden voice behind him made Ye Hao turn around abruptly, and Nangong Fengyi, who was wrapped in a bath towel, appeared behind him at some unknown time.


    Under the hazy water vapor, fair skin, slender thighs, and reddish skin.


    Ye Hao swallowed.


    "Miss Nangong...you, why did you come in."


    Nangong Fengyi took out a small wooden basin from the side and put it into the water. The wooden basin floated on the water, and there were bottles and jars in the wooden basin.


    "Come and cleanse you."


    Nangong Fengyi seemed to be talking about something ordinary, her feet stuck into the pool water, and then she went directly into the pool water wearing a bath towel.


    Guru


    The Adam''s apple moves slightly.


    Is this the legendary mixed bathing for men and women!


    Ye Hao felt that the water temperature seemed to have risen several degrees, and he subconsciously stepped back.


    "That... isn''t it just a bath, I can do it myself."


    Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao. She smiled and said, "You are shy. I am Ziqiong''s aunt, so you can treat me as an aunt."


    "Buddhism is not a superficial body purification. It requires thorough washing of the body."


    Calculated by age, Nangong Fengyi is more than ten years older than herself, and is considered Ye Hao''s elder.


    But the problem is that this glamorous mature woman in front of me can''t think of her as her elder.


    "Then...then tell me the process, can you do it yourself." Ye Hao still couldn''t bear it.


    Those girls were just strangers before, and they may not meet again in this lifetime.


    But Nangong Fengyi is Nangong Ziqiong''s aunt, and he will meet with Nangong Fengyi in the future. How can he be embarrassed to face Nangong Ziqiong?


    Tell her, your aunt and I have taken a bath naked?


    "This process is only known to the women of the Nangong family. Don''t worry, I won''t tell Zi Qiong about this. In order to end it quickly, you lie on the stone steps first." Nangong Fengyi said softly.


    I won''t say it, but it doesn''t mean it has never happened.


    In the end, under a series of ideological struggles, she was still defeated in front of Nangong Fengyi. She just said, do you still want to know your life experience.


    Helpless.


    Ye Hao obediently lay on the stone steps, with his back facing Nangong Fengyi.


    A icy feeling came from his back, Ye Hao took a deep breath.


    Afterwards, he felt his hands sliding around his back, as if massaging.


    Because during the massage, the body is inevitable, and Ye Hao is naked, and Nangong Fengyi is just wrapped in a bath towel. The touch on the body makes Ye Hao feel as if she has been electrocuted.


    It is inevitable that there will be some wandering in the heart and some changes in the body.


    Damn it! What are you thinking about, this is just pure purification!


    Color is nothing but color!


    Ye Hao closed his eyes and began to move his thoughts away. This method was not bad, and it reduced the factors of physical restlessness a lot.


    And Ye Hao also noticed something strange, a seemingly simple massage.


    In fact, every time Nangong Fengyi''s finger tapped and pinched, it was on some acupoints and meridians, causing Ye Hao''s meridians and acupoints to generate a burst of qi, and began to wander involuntarily in his body.


    Every time you walk, you will take away some subtle things.


    "I will use a special medicine later. It may be a little hot, so bear with it." Nangong Fengyi took out a few pills from the plate next to her.


    It seems that it should be something painted on my body.


    But for a while, Ye Hao didn''t feel any movement from Nangong Fengyi, so he turned his head.


    I saw Nangong Fengyi panting slightly, she was chewing something in her mouth, and white liquid came out of her mouth.


    Nangong Fengyi seemed to be very precious to these things, catching them with her hands, it was white juice with a smell of medicine.


    But this scene is too unsuitable for children!


    Guru


    Ye Hao turned his head abruptly, and he felt his hormones explode again.


    Color is emptiness and emptiness is color...


    I kept talking in my heart.


    At this time, a body was pressed against his body, and a pair of hands came around under his arms, stroked his chest, and wiped the white liquid on his skin.


    A feeling of burning heat came from the body surface.


    "This is a hot medicine. If it is applied directly, it may burn to the skin. Chew the virgin in your mouth first to dissipate the heat a little."


    No wonder. However, this scorching sensation is nothing compared to the scorching heat of the Nine Suns Scriptures.

 Chapter 704： Congenital ninefold

    "You continue to soak here for half an hour, I will come to you later."


    Seeing Nangong Fengyi leaving the bath, Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, as if liberated.


    Fortunately, Nangong Fengyi didn''t let herself go out directly, otherwise she would be really ashamed if she went out in this state.


    Without the fragrant temptation, Ye Hao feels a little bit of trouble.


    Sometimes men are like this.


    Outside the bath.


    Nangong Fengyi clutched her chest and leaned weakly against the wall, panting.


    The feeling just now really made her faint several times, but she couldn''t show it in front of the man, because that would only make them more embarrassed.


    As an elder, she should look like an elder, so that feeling can only be forced in her heart.


    But now when I recalled the scene just now, Nangong Fengyi''s face turned red and her body became hot, as if a volcano that had been suppressed was about to erupt.


    Nangong Fengyi, Nangong Fengyi, you have cleaned yourself for so long, don''t you think of spring at this time?


    Or a teenager who is more than ten years younger than himself!


    Nangong Fengyi patted her face, but the feeling still cannot be dispelled.


    ...


    Half an hour passed in the bath, Ye Hao looked around his body in surprise.


    The liquid that had been applied to him had turned black at this moment, and all flowed into the water.


    The snow water of Mt. Fuji that was collected so hard was almost blackened.


    At this moment, Ye Hao felt that his body seemed to have undergone subtle changes, and he was much more comfortable than before.


    "how do you feel."


    Nangong Fengyi walked in again, this time she was wearing that kind of bathrobe, which was not as attractive as before, but her cheeks were still red.


    In fact, she just left at all and stayed in the next room for half an hour, after expressing her inner desires, she came out wearing a bathrobe.


    Before that, all her thoughts were about Ye Hao, the man with a strong body, the body of the adult man she touched for the first time.


    "It feels better. But these things..." Ye Hao looked at the muddy in the pool.


    "These things are all discharged from your body. After a few minutes, you will be able to come out." Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao.


    "In fact, the so-called three-day commandment is to get rid of all the sundries in your body. Do you know the biggest difference between the innate and the acquired?"


    The sudden question made Ye Hao stunned.


    I remember that Po Meng told herself before.


    "Return to the basics?" Ye Hao replied.


    Nangong Fengyi glanced at Ye Hao in surprise. She said, "Returning to the original and true nature is actually a way of saying. The innate martial artist is more powerful than the acquired martial artist. No matter in terms of speed or strength, they are completely crushed."


    "But all this is because the physique of the innate warrior and the acquired warrior are different."


    "The physique of the Congenital Martial Artist is free of any secular impurities, just like a newborn child. At that time, the two channels of Ren and Du were connected, and the meridians of the body were unimpeded, just like a modern high speed. highway."


    "But because of living in the world, over time, everyone''s body has absorbed a lot of impurities. This highway has become a country road."


    Ye Hao has heard of these, and many ancient books have also recorded them. "The reason why the Qi Refining Realm needs to make that breath is so that when you can enter the Innate Realm, rely on that breath to open up the Rendu Second Meridian, and then run through all the meridians, so that these old meridians will have a new look. Xiantian Physique allows you to communicate with the world, so that your internal strength is not


    Off. "


    This is what Meng Po said before, Ye Hao is only a person, and Meng Po is that piece of heaven and earth, how can a person conquer a piece of heaven and earth.


    "Do you know how strong the realm above the innate is, it is also divided into three levels."


    Ye Hao looked at Nangong Fengyi curiously.


    This is the first time that he has listened so carefully to other people talking about innate things.


    It is estimated that there is only such an old family as the Nangong family, and such rumors are still circulating.


    "The congenital realm is divided into nine layers. The meaning depends on the meaning of the nine layers of heaven in ancient times. As long as you break through the nine layers of heaven, you can become immortal."


    "Dengxian?" Ye Hao looked at Nangong Fengyi in surprise, "Could it be that a martial artist who has cultivated to the extreme can really become an immortal."


    "No one knows this. After all, I haven''t seen Du Jiuzhong''s innate martial artist."


    Nangong Fengyi shook her head and continued to explain.


    "After the subdivision of the Nine Innate Stages, it is divided into the upper triple, the middle triple and the lower triple. It is equivalent to the three realms in the acquired.


    "According to legend, the Xia Sanzhong congenital warrior can be as light as a swallow by opening up the two channels of Ren and Du, one step 100 meters."


    One hundred meters in one step!


    Ye Hao thought of Po Meng''s speed.


    "Could it be that Po Meng from the underworld!"


    Nangong Fengyi nodded; "Difu Mengpo should be Xia Sanzhong."


    "Zhong San Zhong has rebuilt all the meridians in the body. I don''t know the specific strength. The Shang San Zhong is even more mysterious. It is unknown whether China has any innate triple warriors."


    Through this period of popular science, Ye Hao can be considered to have a lot of understanding of the innate.


    "Then you are now letting me enter the Innate Realm in advance?" Ye Hao looked at Nangong Fengyi in surprise.


    Nangong Fengyi nodded and looked at Ye Hao sternly: "The secret realm can only be entered by warriors under the innate nature. But so far no one has come out, under Zi Qiong''s repeated plea."


    "This time we took out a treatment we had never had before, at least to make your body infinitely close to the innate body."


    "You know. The things that have been consumed for you in these three days have consumed the ten years of the Nangong family. This is not something that any Shiraohui family can produce."


    What Nangong Fengyi didn''t say was that the "special service" given to Ye Hao just now was the treatment that Nangong women received for her husband after each practice.


    It can make their cultivation easier and get twice the result with half the effort.


    Even so, it is usually once a month.


    After listening to this, Ye Hao became more and more interested in this secret realm. What kind of things can make the Nangong family so obsessed with it, so much effort.


    Is it something similar to the emerald treasure?


    But that would not cause an ancient family to consume ten years of heritage!


    With full of doubts, Ye Hao ended the process of the day. He left the bath in a bath towel and rested in a wing prepared for him.


    There is also incense in the wing room, and that kind of breath can let Ye Hao''s body slowly expel the muddy air.


    This night''s life gave Ye Hao the feeling of returning to the ancient times and becoming a young man.


    Due to requirements, his mobile phone and a series of modern products were confiscated, and he was not allowed to use any of these things within these three days, just to keep his state of mind in the best condition.


    For the next three days, Ye Hao really enjoyed it, except that he would have a fragrant male and female bath with Nangong Fengyi every night.


    That is simply suffering.


    Finally, after a series of preparations, everyone waited for the last time.


    The third day was late at midnight.


    I thought that Nangong Fengyi would take herself to the countryside, but she didn''t expect that they just took herself to the basement of the ancient house.


    "Aren''t we going to the Secret Realm? Why did you bring me here?" Ye Hao looked at the scene in front of him suspiciously.


    In the basement, there are many weird things. An icy blue stone bed is in the middle, and the surrounding ground is also carved with strange runes with blood, just like a formation. There are also runes painted in black ink on the walls, just like ghost symbols.

 Chapter 705： Non-existent mystery

    "What is this for?" Ye Hao looked at Nangong Fengyi suspiciously.


    Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao: "The things I want to talk about next, these things may be beyond your usual cognition."


    "But I still hope you can listen to me."


    Ye Hao nodded.


    And the old woman on the other side started to mutter around, with a powder in her hands.


    "In fact, the so-called secret realm does exist, but it does not exist." Nangong Fengyi explained.


    Ye Hao was stunned, what did this mean.


    "In fact, this secret realm exists, but it does not exist in the world we live in. It has no specific location."


    "Without a specific location, how would you let me go?" Ye Hao was really confused.


    If it weren''t for Nangong Fengyi, maybe he would leave here with his sleeves.


    "I don''t know if you have studied space. Up to now, the space we live in is a three-dimensional space, but according to research and historical data, there is actually a place higher than our space, or a parallel space."


    "Historically, Huang Liang Yi Meng, Tao Hua Yuan Ji. These are actually there. For some reason, their protagonist''s soul and consciousness have entered another dimension."


    Ye Hao asked suspiciously: "That means that the space you want me to go to is similar to the place where there is no real space like Taohuayuan, then how do you let me go? There is no navigation."


    Nangong Fengyi didn''t care about Ye Hao''s teasing, she continued.


    "There is a way to go. Let me first explain to you the origin of this secret realm. This secret realm was founded by our ancestors of the Nangong family nearly a thousand years ago. No one knows how it was founded."


    "This secret realm is said to be related to the life and death of the Nangong family. It also hides great secrets."


    "However, because of the circumstances at the time, those secrets cannot be told to the world. They must wait for a thousand years before they can be opened."


    It turned out to be something left by the ancestors.


    "But such a mysterious thing, you don''t know what''s in it. Why do you bother to let people enter the secret realm." Ye Hao asked the question in his heart.


    To make the Nangong family work so hard, it must be something particularly important inside.


    "We don''t know the other secrets in it. But there are two things that are very important! They are also the things you will take out this time." Nangong Fengyi showed a serious expression on her face.


    "First: Eternal Pill."


    Longevity?


    Ye Hao exclaimed, "Could it be a pill that will last forever after taking it?"


    If there is such a pill, it is no wonder that it will make a family so troubled.


    "Eternal Life Pill is a very precious and incomparable pill, but it is not a real immortality. It is said that from ancient times to the present, alchemists have only produced less than ten pills. After ten pills were made, they were left in the world. Those who took it, lived to be 500 years old."


    Five hundred years old!


    Ye Hao was shocked that the innate martial artist could only live to be two hundred years old. At this moment, the pill can make people live five hundred years old!


    Let alone whether it is true or false, the news alone is enough to drive anyone crazy.


    money? right? strength?


    Are these important? important!


    But when a person with money, power, and strength is about to come to an end, life! Is the most important thing!


    So those rich people are seeking health, longevity.


    "Second: There is a drop of blood left by the ancestors in the secret realm."


    "The reason why the four big families can exist longer than the ten guys is essentially because of the blood in their bodies. Because the ancestors were once strong, the blood left by the strong is enough to keep a family for thousands of years."


    "But as time has eroded, the blood in the people of the tribe has become more and more muddy. Regardless of our Nangong family being among the four major families, it is actually reaching the end. The number of strong people is getting less and less, and the warriors of the innate realm There are very few."


    "In another hundred years, maybe the Nangong family will become like Shiraohui."


    Ye Hao understands the truth, because in this era, the spiritual energy is thin and the cultivation is slow, causing the number of strong people to become less and less. Ordinary people even think that those are legends and do not exist.


    "But with this drop of blood, the family can prosper for another thousand years!" Nangong Fengyi clenched her fist and said firmly.


    "You have talked so much. Haven''t said how to let me enter the secret realm." Ye Hao asked.


    "Entering the Secret Realm requires the soul to come out of the body. I have already laid out the formation here, and when I use the Taoism, you will be out of the body." The seldom-speaking old woman stared at Ye Hao sharply.


    "Then, this second formation on the ground, which is portrayed by the blood of the Nangong family, can guide you to where the secret realm of the Nangong family is located."


    "But I want to refute what Miss Nangong said just now. The place you are going to is not a fourth dimension or a parallel space. It is just a subspace based on the current world."


    The tone of the old woman''s speech was very sacred, and at this moment, she even picked up something like a holy spirit flag in her hand, and this atmosphere was even more present.


    Nangong Fengyi said before that this old woman is a worshipper of the Nangong family and is good at ghosts and gods.


    "Then how do I get back if I find something?"


    There is someone who leads the way, but how do I get back?


    "I will put a soul-inspiring incense in your hand." The old woman took out a bunch of purple incense, almost seven.


    "A plant can burn for twelve hours, which is a whole day. You must remember that after the soul consciousness leaves the body, it must return within seven days. This is the first seven of the ghosts and gods! If you don¡¯t come back within seven days, you will turn into a lonely ghost."


    The old woman''s tone was so gloomy, she was about to catch up with horror novels.


    "I understand. Then I am going to lie on that thing now?" Ye Hao pointed to the ice-blue stone bed.


    "This is the thousands of years Xuanbing found in the Antarctic. After you lie on it, the coldness of Xuanbing can protect your body."


    The old woman explained.


    "Okay, go up. Let go of your mind and body, and all listen to the call of the soul."


    Summoning, really bluffing.


    Ye Hao rolled his eyes and lay on the stone bed.


    "Oh, it''s really cold. Can you give me a warm baby or electric blanket..." Ye Hao touched Xuan Bing with his hand, he looked at the old woman next to him, and the old woman stared back.


    "When I didn''t say anything."


    Ye Hao lay on Xuanbing honestly.


    Nangong Fengyi bit her lip lightly. She walked up to Ye Hao and looked at Ye Hao with complicated eyes: "Remember! You must come back!"


    "Don''t worry, other people can''t come back, it doesn''t mean that I can''t come back. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be a waste of sister Feng Yi''s three days of hospitality? I still want to bathe with you, next time I will wipe your back."


    Ye Hao joked subconsciously.


    Nangong Fengyi blushed, she leaned to Ye Hao''s ear and whispered softly.


    Ye Hao''s eyes widened. "As long as you can come back, I will let you wipe my back."

 Chapter 706： International consortiums revenge

    After a sweet episode.


    Ye Haoping lay on the profound ice, and a thin layer of transparent ice began to cover Ye Hao''s body.


    The cold air entered Ye Hao''s body. In fact, Ye Hao only needed to run the Nine Yang True Scriptures a little bit to resist it.


    But the goddess said, relax.


    So Ye Hao let the thin ice cover himself little by little.


    And the old woman was holding the hoisting banner in front of Ye Hao, swaying constantly, muttering in her mouth that she didn''t know something.


    Then a stray wind blew, and the temperature here suddenly dropped a lot.


    A few minutes later, the old woman lit a purple incense and placed it on Ye Hao''s chest.


    "Alright?" Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao lying on the bed, and she asked in a low voice.


    "I have done everything the old man can do. Now it''s up to this young man himself." The old woman sighed as she looked at Nangong Fengyi.


    "But it''s really hard to tell, Miss, let''s prepare for the worst."


    Everyone knows what the worst plan is.


    Nangong Fengyi clenched her fist and looked at Ye Hao, who closed his eyes.


    For the next three consecutive days, twenty-four hours a day, Nangong Fengyi stayed here for at least twenty hours, looking at Ye Hao on the bed.


    Step on


    The soft footsteps caused Nangong Fengyi, who had closed her eyes, to open her eyes again. She saw the old woman holding a new purple incense in her hand, and the one on Ye Hao''s chest was about to burn out.


    "It''s the fourth one now! Ye Hao hasn''t come back yet." Nangong Fengyi asked worriedly.


    In a blink of an eye, it was the early morning of the fourth day, and the fourth purple incense was lit, letting Nangong Fengyi know that half of the time had passed, and if Ye Hao did not return in the next time...


    "Life or death."


    The old woman put her hands together.


    In the next period of time, Nangong Fengyi waited until 7 or 8 o''clock in the morning. Under the persuasion of the attendant, she was considered to be returning to the nearest wing to lie down and sleep.


    But not long after I closed my eyes, I heard outside sounds.


    "I want to see Miss Nangong. My master, let me come to see Miss Nangong, I have an urgent matter!"


    "Our lady just fell asleep, you can wait outside."


    "Can''t wait. If you wait, something big will happen."


    ...


    The sound of the quarrel made Nangong Fengyi frown and push open the door.


    "What''s the matter! I didn''t mean to say, I have been quiet during this time!" Nangong Fengyi''s face was a bit ugly.


    During this time, in order not to disturb Ye Hao as much as possible, Nangong Fengyi spent money to take care of it and put all the surrounding areas under martial law.


    "Miss, this person insisted on breaking in. He said he was from the Li family, and he is looking for you in an emergency." A waitress pointed to a man in a suit outside.


    Nangong Fengyi walked out wearing her coat and examined the man.


    "Who are you? What can I do for you."


    "Ms. Nangong. I am the manager of Mr. Li Jiachen''s company. I am here to invite Miss Nangong and Mr. Ye Hao to visit Mr. Li Jiachen." The man said respectfully.


    Nangong Fengyi asked suspiciously, "Is there something to ask for me and Ye Hao."


    "Something big. An accident happened to the New Century Fund!"


    ...


    Lee Financial Building.


    On the first floor, there are several computers erected, and many people are busy back and forth, one by one is very busy.


    In front of the big screen in the middle, Li Jiachen and Zheng Yan were frowning and looking at a drawing in front of them.


    This is a graph of the stock market.


    "Lao Li, this...maybe it''s just a normal market decline." Zheng Yan hesitantly looked at the trend chart in front of him.


    "Old Zheng, you and I have been in business for so many years. Don''t be confused anymore. Is this a normal decline? I have received news from Xiangdu Financial Institute. In the past three days, nearly 100 billion US dollars of funds have been invested. Xiangdu¡¯s financial market!"


    Li Jiachen calmly pointed at the pile of reports next to him.


    "And behind all these funds are the world predators group."


    "The Mitsubishi consortium of the island country! The Capet family of France! The Mas consortium of England! The Eisley consortium of the United States! There are also large and small companies from all over the world.


    "What is the strength and background of these four consortium families. I think you should be very clear that these are four of the top ten consortiums in the world!"


    Li Jiachen patted the table: "The assets of these consortia can even buy our entire incense!"


    Zheng Yan''s face was dead gray, he hesitated for a long time, and asked tremblingly: "Then...what do they want to do. Don''t stay in their American Wall Street, run to us!"


    "Perhaps that guy will really get it right. We are about to have a big deal!" Li Jiachen clenched his fists.


    Step on


    At this time, the figure of a woman appeared.


    "Mr. Li, Mr. Zheng." Nangong Fengyi walked to the two of them.


    Li Jiachen looked a little excited when she saw Nangong Fengyi, but when she saw that there was only Nangong Fengyi, he asked in confusion: "Why don''t you see Mr. Ye Hao?"


    "Ye Hao has something inconvenient to come out in the last few days." Nangong Fengyi asked directly: "I don''t know, what''s the matter with Boss Li looking for me in such a hurry."


    Li Jiachen sighed.


    "Maybe the things that Mr. Ye Hao predicted before will come true."


    Nangong Fengyi was taken aback for a moment, she thought of what Ye Hao said at the Li''s villa that day.


    She was shocked: "Why? It''s only a few days, how can it be..."


    "Boss. The New Era Fund dropped three points directly at the opening today! The market fell below 33,000." A staff member hurried over with a report.


    Li Jiachen clenched his fists: "Let me continue to stare, and use our funds to stabilize the market as much as possible!"


    "Yes."


    Li Jiachen picked up the coffee next to him and took a sip. He looked at Nangong Fengyi and said in a deep voice, "It''s going to start two days ago. The New Era Fund, which had been rising two days ago, suddenly fell by five points, and the market fell. Nearly five hundred points."


    "At the time, we didn''t care, thinking it was normal. After all, it was rising for more than half a year."


    "But after the market opened yesterday, the New Era Fund continued to fall. As of yesterday afternoon''s suspension, it had dropped a full 13 points! The market also dropped by 1,500 points!"


    "After investigating, I discovered that many funds from international consortia have quietly entered Xiangdu''s financial market. They are all behind them."


    Hearing these news, as a businessman, Nangong Fengyi also understood the crisis behind it.


    Just as several people were communicating, a woman in a leather jacket came out.


    "Uncle Li, I have investigated the information you requested." Feng Jiuer ran over with a lollipop.


    "What information!" Li Jiachen asked anxiously.


    Feng Jiuer spit out the lollipop, and her face became serious; "According to the information I got from a trader of an international company, as early as last year, many international companies conspired to do a major event in China. The market supervision is stricter, so they are focusing on Xiangdu!"


    "As for the specific consortium companies involved, it is not clear, but the energy is definitely not small!"


    "Doing things? Where did we offend them, why did they run to our Xiangdu to do things?" Zheng Yan asked inexplicably.


    "Don''t you remember the stock market turmoil that shocked the world that happened years ago."


    Hearing Feng Jiu''er talking about this, they certainly remember that the stock market turmoil caused the stock markets in many countries to be closed, and it is said that a mysterious organization stole nearly 10 billion U.S. dollars from Wall Street!


    "Those big bosses are very grudges, they can''t find that organization, they can only find Huaxia to vent their anger. After all, after speculation, the possibility that that organization belongs to China is as high as 80%!"


    This is the fire at the gate of the city and the fish!


    "Then what do we do now!" Zheng Yan looked at Li Jiachen.


    Li Jiachen frowned, the opponent''s strength is too strong.


    "Miss Nangong, we need Mr. Ye very much now. Could you please ask Mr. Ye to come forward." Li Jiachen thought of the boy. Since that boy can predict such a scene in advance, then he might have a way to get around.


    Nangong Fengyi looked at the eyes of Li Jiachen and others asking for help, and she shook her head. "No way."

 Chapter 707： We wont lose the second time

    "Why?" Li Jiachen looked at Nangong Fengyi in surprise.


    He originally thought that Nangong Fengyi would not refuse this simple request.


    "Ye Hao has very important things now, so he can''t show up for the time being." Nangong Fengyi said in a deep voice.


    "What can be more important than the current Xiangdu financial crisis or even the Asian financial crisis." Zheng Yan shouted angrily.


    Nangong Fengyi''s face wrinkled slightly.


    Li Jiachen pulled Zheng Yan away, and he looked at Nangong Fengyi: "Miss Nangong. Then when can we see Mr. Ye, or can we not give me Mr. Ye''s contact information."


    "Four days. If everything goes well, you will see him in four days." Nangong Fengyi''s eyes were a little dim.


    Four days is the deadline for the first seven days.


    "Four days? What do you mean. If it doesn''t go well, we won''t see him in four days."


    As an intelligence officer, Feng Jiu''er heard the wording in Nangong Fengyi''s words.


    Nangong Fengyi didn''t explain. She looked at the big screen in the hall with a series of red lines on it.


    Xiangdu and the international graph are different from the domestic ones. The domestic trend is red up and green down.


    On the outside, green rose and red fell.


    "Although Ye Hao may not be able to come forward, this matter involves Xiangdu''s financial market that may affect the domestic market. I can temporarily allocate 5 billion yuan of funds to help." Nangong Fengyi knows that Ye Hao is unable to do so in a short time. appear.


    But she is also aware of the importance of this matter right now. Once Xiangdu Finance collapses, the existence of this Asian financial center will form a super storm.


    At that time, China will also be affected.


    Zheng Yan turned his head and said nothing.


    Li Jiachen looked at Nangong Fengyi, "Thank you. But I still hope that Mr. Ye can come out and meet as soon as possible, please."


    Nangong Fengyi also hoped that Ye Hao would come out as soon as possible, but this matter was beyond her control.


    "Report. Just now the fund dropped another point and it has fallen below 140! The Hong Kong stock index may plummet, and today it may hit a new low again!"


    Listening to the trader''s report, looking at the dazzling red on the hall screen.


    The sky above Xiangdu seemed to be filled with dark clouds.


    Unlike here, it is in a private club in an island country.


    There is a kind of joy here. Many big bosses are holding champagne and laughing, and there are many island women walking by wearing **** clothes.


    It is not too much to say that this place is full of drunken gold fans.


    On the rooftop of the clubhouse is a huge sky swimming pool.


    The sky swimming pool is surrounded by transparent glass, and even the bottom is glass. People swimming in it can clearly see the ground hundreds of meters below.


    Several men were sitting on the shore, being entertained by several island maids.


    "Mr. Sato, your island women are really beautiful." A blond man smiled and looked at the swimsuit maid next to him.


    With a moustache on the side, Sato puts his arms around a maid without shy and walks on it.


    "Mr. Fuck. If you want, I can send ten beauties to your hotel tonight."


    Fak''s eyes lit up, but he still pretended to be a gentleman and said, "NO, NO. This is not good."


    But even though the blond foreigner said so, he still looked at each other with Sato, and both sides understood the meaning in each other''s eyes. "You all have nothing to do. You know that we are more than 10 million yuan, nearly 20 billion US dollars, and now we are fighting in a market." Next to him is a middle-aged blond man who has been holding a computer and looking at the data on the screen. Looking at the lewd gray scene next to me, my face wrinkled


    color.


    Even the temptation of the girl next to her is not in sight.


    "Roy. You still look like this. Our plan has been laid out for half a year. What can be the problem?" Fack got up, holding a glass of champagne.


    He pointed to the east: "Now, there is our battlefield. Our Wall Street cavalry is destined to conquer it. Finance? Let us teach these Chinese people how to play."


    It looked like it was already a win.


    "Huh. Don''t take it lightly, never underestimate the Chinese people, and this mysterious ancient eastern country." Roy said in a deep voice.


    "The ancient country of the East? Hahaha, Mr. Roy. I guess that those Chinese people are already in a rush because of the storm we created." Sato laughed, making no secret of the contempt in his eyes.


    Wow


    The sound of running water came from the pool, and a blonde woman in a **** swimsuit came out.


    The three of them just glanced at them, and felt their heartstrings moved.


    This woman is so beautiful, and her whole body exudes a kind of charm, most of which is the arrogant eyes, as if everyone is going to bow at her feet, giving people a desire to conquer.


    But this scenery was soon shrouded, and the bath towel wrapped around that delicate body.


    The blonde woman wiped her hair while walking to the next seat.


    "Roy, what''s going on at Xiangdu."


    "Miss Catherine. Things at Xiangdu have gone very smoothly so far. That fund has fallen from a maximum of more than two hundred points to 140. In a few days it will fall below the issue price of fifty yuan."


    Roy respected the woman in front of him very much and handed the computer to the blonde woman.


    Kathleen glanced at the computer screen and nodded in satisfaction.


    There was a playful look in those proud eyes, and a playful smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "Very good. I want to see if that person will show up. If he doesn''t show up, let his country pay for his actions."


    The Sato people looked at each other. Of course, they knew who the woman was talking about. That was the person who had made a fuss on the stock markets of their countries before and mysteriously disappeared.


    This time the action was also led by Kathleen.


    "But there is a problem. Xiangdu''s local financial giants have already invested money and started to fight back. The decline of funds and the Hong Kong stock index has slowed down. Our initial investment of 150 billion yuan may not be enough." Roy said in a deep voice. .


    "Slow down? That won''t work."


    Catherine''s hot red lips moved slightly: "Since we are going to make a storm, then we have to make the biggest one. It''s too small, it''s boring."


    "Within two hours, our Asley family will add an additional 100 billion yuan."


    Catherine looked at the others.


    "I don''t know how many of you."


    One hundred billion yuan!


    This is a big deal.


    Sure enough, this woman is the craziest on Wall Street.


    Fack raised his hand: "Our Mas family is willing to contribute 80 billion yuan."


    Roy said without hesitation: "Cape family, 70 billion yuan."


    "Then put it together, our Mitsubishi consortium will provide 50 billion yuan."


    With just a few words of effort, it once again gathered 200 billion yuan, which is only the world-class consortium can have such power.


    This capital will be a force that cannot be ignored.


    Catherine snapped a finger, and an attendant next to him took out an exquisite box. After opening, there were exquisite cigars inside.


    Catherine''s jade finger moved on it and pulled out one of them. After lighting it, he took a deep breath and exhaled a smoke ring.


    There was arrogance in his eyes. "In front of us, other things may not be enough. But... Money won''t. We won''t lose a second time in the war of money."

 Chapter 708： Money war

    In a blink of an eye it was sunset.


    Today''s incense is a bit unusual, and without the hustle and bustle of the past, the pedestrians on the road are a bit lifeless.


    But today, many bars are full, and there are many people who are drunk.


    At a corner of the street, a news item was playing on the TV screen of a shop.


    A hostess was talking on it, and a 50 or 60-year-old person who seemed to be an expert was sitting next to her.


    "This is Xiangdu Finance and Economics. Hong Kong stocks have experienced a huge drop today. The most notable one is the New Century Fund. The New Century Fund fell to 128.39 today, a drop of more than 15%!"


    "Because of the diving of the New Century Fund, the shares of many companies have also fallen sharply. Even the large-cap stock index today ushered in the biggest fall in a decade, falling to 31,000 points."


    "Today the investors in Xiangdu are all in panic. I don''t know if this shock is the breakdown of the New Century Fund blueprint. We asked the famous financial expert *** to answer for us."


    The hostess looked at the professor next to her.


    The professor pretended to say deeply.


    "As for today''s fall of the New Century Fund. I think it is only due to market rules, just like the sea tide. It cannot keep rising, and it will definitely fall back."


    "And I estimate that this time the fall will be at most two trading days. This time will be the last opportunity for Hong Kong investors to get on the bus, and the New Century Fund will continue to rise afterwards."


    The store owner breathed a sigh of relief as he watched the content on the TV.


    He glared at the wife next to him: "Look, you see what the experts say. There is no problem. This is a matter of picking up money. If you come out at this time, wouldn''t you be a fool."


    The proprietress frowned and muttered: "You have invested the entire 200,000 in. If you lose money, our store will be gone."


    "Don''t worry. It won''t happen. Take a few more months. When we sell it, we will have the money to buy a house in the center of Xiangdu!"


    ...


    Lee Financial Building.


    In the trading hall on that floor, all the computers are still on.


    Although today¡¯s trading has stopped, they are all simulating tomorrow¡¯s stock market, trying to figure out tomorrow¡¯s situation.


    Snapped


    Zheng Yan dropped the cup in his hand to the ground.


    He looked at the report in front of him with a gloomy expression.


    "This gang of ghosts! Are they crazy? Another 200 billion inflow of funds this afternoon!"


    "With the investment of 200 billion yuan, the stock index not only did not rise, but also fell! Those experts are idiots. They didn''t understand such an obvious and deliberate operation to suppress market value!"


    Nangong Fengyi is holding a tablet.


    "Because the Hong Kong stock index fell, the domestic stock market also fell sharply today!"


    As the gateway to China''s external market, Hong Kong stocks directly affect the domestic financial market.


    Ta Ta Ta


    With the sound of footsteps, Li Jiachen walked over with a gloomy face.


    "Old Li, how about it. The above did not agree to temporarily suspend the New Century Fund!" Zheng Yan looked at Li Jiachen.


    Li Jiachen sat on the chair and did not speak for a long time.


    "Old Li, what are you talking about?" Zheng Yan urged anxiously.


    Li Jiachen whispered: "What the gang of financial exchanges say is alarmist, and I am not willing to suspend trading of the New Century Fund at all!"


    "What! Non-stop trading! Non-stop trading they want to watch the Hong Kong stock market plummet tomorrow. They want to see investors commit suicide by jumping off the building!" Zheng Yan exclaimed.


    Nangong Fengyi sighed and shook her head.


    "They probably saw the crisis behind them, but they don''t want to puncture the last window paper. After all, once it is punctured, even if it is time to stop, who will clean up this mess?"


    "How do the investors explain? They are still hoping for a miracle."


    Li Jiachen lowered his head and stopped talking.


    "Then what shall we do now? Tomorrow is Thursday, and there are two trading days. I am worried that there will be major events on these two trading days." Zheng Yan was completely awake from the previous temptation and saw the crisis behind it. Up.


    But in Xiangdu, there are still too many people who haven''t seen it through and are unwilling to see it through.


    "The people above don''t care, only we are here. This is our site, and we can''t let those ghosts run wild on our site."


    Li Jiachen squeezed his fists, her eyes exuding the kind of madness when she was young.


    He went to the next table and picked up the landline phone.


    "Hello. This is Li Jiachen."


    "How much circulating funds are there in all our groups? Ten billion yuan?..." Li Jiachen wrinkled slightly.


    He hesitated for a while, and said in a deep voice: "I will immediately find a way to raise money, borrow from the bank, and use the company''s shares in our hands to borrow from the bank! You must collect 50 billion for me before the market opens tomorrow!"


    Snapped


    Li Jiachen hung up the phone.


    "50 billion! Lao Li, are you crazy? You are betting on your wealth!" Zheng Yan looked at Li Jiachen in surprise.


    Li Jiachen said with a cold face: "They all say that Xiang is surnamed Li. Then today I will let the foreigners know that whoever says it in Xiangdu! Isn''t it just playing finance, don''t think we Chinese people can''t afford it!"


    Nangong Fengyi was also shocked by Li Jiachen''s crazy behavior.


    Although the 50 billion yuan is not the entire wealth of the Li family, if an accident occurs, the 50 billion yuan is enough to shake the foundation of the Li family.


    "Old Li. There is a kind, I will play with you. But our family is the old man. I can only make up 30 billion for the time being." Zheng Yan took out the phone and called the person in charge of his company.


    At this moment, there is a pre-war atmosphere.


    Nangong Fengyi walked to the side silently and took out his phone.


    A few minutes later, Nangong Fengyi came back: "This matter involves the mainland, and our Nangong family will not stand by. We can spend 10 billion temporarily, but I will find a way to contact those large family businesses in China."


    "Thank you. We will also contact the entrepreneurs of Xiangdu."


    Li Jiachen clenched his fists and looked at the trading floor behind him.


    "Old Zheng. One thing to trouble you, your business has more traders. I want to borrow yours to use it."


    Zheng Yan patted Li Jiachen on the shoulder: "No problem. Isn''t it a human being? I will bring you as much as you want."


    Nangong Fengyi walked to the window and looked at Xiangdu outside.


    She whispered: "This is a war."


    "This is China''s war against the world!" Li Jiachen walked over, his eyes filled with fighting spirit.


    He looked at this prosperous city in front of him, as if a boy under twenty years old was "fighting" with his father when he first arrived here. "This is a battle between Chinese financiers and world financiers." Zheng Yan lit a cigarette, his eyes a little deep.

 Chapter 709： Financial war!

    Thursday, six o''clock in the morning.


    The Lee Financial Building was basically shut down, with computers on all three floors.


    "How are the computer preparations in that area? There is no problem with the network!"


    "OK! It works normally."


    "There is no problem with the network in this area!"


    Many people have not slept this night, they are preparing for a war without gunsmoke.


    Zheng Yan took two cups of coffee and walked to the side of Nangong Fengyi and Li Jiachen.


    "I haven''t slept all night, so take a sip."


    "Thank you." Nangong Fengyi took the coffee and took a sip.


    But there was still a little dignity in those eyes.


    "How is the preparation." Li Jiachen drank coffee.


    Zheng Yan shook his head: "I have asked all those guys in Xiangdu. Only a few people are willing to stand up and help us, and we have collected 20 billion in total. The money has been put into our account."


    "My situation is pretty good. In addition to our Nangong family and some other companies, another 40 billion yuan has arrived." Nangong Fengyi said.


    Needless to say, the status of the Nangong family in the Mainland, it has reached 40 billion in one night, and you can imagine how powerful the status of the four major families is.


    "20 billion, 40 billion. Adding our previous 90 billion, that''s a total of 150 billion yuan."


    Li Jiachen closed his eyes and thought for a while.


    "Although we can''t compare to those ghosts in terms of funding. But we have a good location. This is not Wall Street. This is Xiangdu!"


    "Moreover, we have more than one hundred professional traders in China."


    Li Jiachen opened his eyes and looked at everyone present.


    He walked to a man in his thirties who was looking at various materials.


    "Lao Jin, please this time. This is our main account, with 150 billion RMB in it. In addition, we have also arranged five thousand sub-accounts for you, and the account passwords are here."


    Li Jiachen looked at the man and handed an important report to the man.


    The man took the cigarette from his mouth and threw it in the ashtray next to it.


    I took the report and glanced at it.


    "One hundred and fifty billion. It''s really big this time." The man named Lao Jin wrinkled slightly.


    "It''s not that we want to be big, it''s that the ghosts are deceiving too much. We want them to know that this is not Wall Street, and their hands are a little farther out." Li Jiachen said in a deep voice.


    "This person is?" Nangong Fengyi stared at the man, feeling a bit familiar.


    "He is the top trader dug up by Lao Li. Jin Jinxuan, 37 years old. One of the most famous traders in Asia, once studied in the Finance Department of MIT, and directly entered the Wall Street Financial Exchange Center after graduation. He has experienced finance in 2008. Crisis has nearly 15 years of trading experience."


    "He can be regarded as Lao Li''s hole card. At the beginning, I spent 500 million annual salary without digging him over." Zheng Yan whispered.


    Nangong Fengyi''s eyes lit up. She had heard of this person''s name, but she was not familiar with her appearance.


    Everything is arranged, just waiting for the final time.


    Ten minutes before the opening, Jin Zixuan''s eyes became severe.


    There are dozens of people sitting around him. They have phones in their hands, ready to convey his orders to other traders.


    Jin Jinxuan checked his watch.


    "Start!"


    ...


    Island Congress Office.


    The rooftops are still singing and dancing, and there are professional violinists playing wonderful music there.


    Below are hundreds of people sitting in front of the computer.


    There were blondes, blacks, and Asians, their fingers tapping quickly on the keyboard.


    "Miss Catherine, the market is open. Ten minutes after the market opened, a force appeared on the other side and began to pull up the fund. It rose by two points."


    Catherine was lying on the sun lounger.


    "I still need to arrange for this kind of thing. Follow the plan."


    "Yes."


    ...


    At this moment, the storm in Xiangdu has formed.


    The war without gunpowder on the stock market has also begun. At the beginning, both the fund and the large-cap stock indexes rose, but in the afternoon, they fell straight down like hitting a wall.


    There were also several rises during this period, but it still kept going up and down.


    It''s like two dragons circling and fighting in the air.


    At this moment, Ye Hao didn''t know that his actions had caused a financial war involving hundreds of billions of funds.


    He felt that he existed in the darkness at this moment, his body was uncontrollable and drifting slowly.


    He doesn''t know how long he has been floating, how many hours? Still decades.


    Here he has completely lost the concept of time.


    at last.


    A bright light appeared in the darkness, and Ye Hao opened his eyes.


    He found himself on an ancient battlefield at the moment.


    He heard the sound of war drums and the hooves of horses galloping, and he even heard the sound of feathers of arrows.


    Ye Hao widened his eyes and looked around.


    He was in the middle of the battlefield, surrounded by soldiers attacking him.


    Didn''t I go to the secret realm, how come I came here?


    Ye Hao didn''t have time to think about it, because he knew that there was no time, and dense feathers of arrows fell from the sky like a torrential rain.


    Advanced object control!


    Subconsciously he used the object control technique, and the seventy-two soul chasing blades flew out from his waist.


    A silver shield was formed above his head.


    Bump


    The clashing sound was like hail hitting the ground.


    When Ye Hao came back to his senses, the arrow feathers had stopped, and around him were dense like grass feathers.


    "His."


    Ye Hao clutched his arm, and the blood kept flowing out.


    There was a wound, brought by an arrow feather.


    There is pain.


    Kindred Physique on


    After the blood physique was turned on, the wound began to heal slowly.


    Where is it? I can use abilities, weapons, physical fitness, and the pain of the wound is so real.


    It feels like a completely real world here.


    If it weren''t for him to remember clearly that his soul had gone out of his body before, he even thought he had gone through it.


    "Hello. Excuse me, what is this place."


    Ye Hao subconsciously shouted when he saw a group of iron cavalry galloping over.


    But what he faced was a saber blow.


    "It''s too rude!" Ye Hao avoided the saber and hit the war horse with a fist.


    Since you can''t have a good conversation, you have to be hard.


    Ye Hao avoided the impact of the cavalry, and in his hands was an extra cavalry captive.


    "Answer my question well, otherwise..." Ye Hao lifted the cavalry helmet, but what he saw turned out to be a familiar face.


    Du Chuan!


    Ye Hao took a few steps back in shock.


    Du Chuan was swallowed by a big snake in front of him, how could he be here?


    "Du Chuan" didn''t say a word, there was no expression on his face as if he was paralyzed. Without Ye Hao''s restraint, he directly pulled out the sword from his waist and stab Ye Hao.


    brush


    The blood splashed and stained Ye Hao''s clothes red.


    "Du Chuan" fell in a pool of blood.


    Ye Hao''s eyes became gloomy, he looked at the oncoming cavalry again. Here...what is it?

 Chapter 710： First victory

    The fight has continued.


    Ye Hao was bathed with blood, and the blood in his eyes was full of bloodthirsty rays.


    [Advanced power enhancement enters cooling]


    [Intermediate speed enhancement enters cooling]


    [Intermediate physical strengthening enters cooling]


    ...


    All abilities that can be used have been used.


    From the night to the sunrise.


    His feet can no longer step on the ground, because under his feet are corpses, weird corpses.


    Why are they strange corpses? Because most of the appearances of those corpses are repetitive. They are people familiar with Ye Hao, Du Chuan, Wang Zihao, Qiu Chunlong and others.


    This is a realistic space close to reality.


    Ye Hao gasped, his arms were already weak, and he didn''t even know how many punches he could feel the presence of his arms.


    But the soldiers who kept coming up made Ye Hao have to continue fighting.


    Because he didn''t know if he died here, he would really die.


    He cannot bet.


    Tick ??tick


    Ye Hao raised his head and opened his mouth wide, and drops of rain fell on his cheeks, falling into his throat which had dried up to the point of smoking.


    The rain was still cleaning the blood on his face.


    At this moment, the surrounding soldiers actually stopped attacking, and they retreated one by one, giving way.


    A man with a height of two meters and holding a bronze iron sword slowly came up on a horse. This man seemed to be a great general.


    Ye Hao''s head crashed when he saw the person coming.


    This person is the only person he has not seen so far.


    But from this person, he can feel a familiar, familiar feeling.


    "Who are you?" The iron sword in the general''s hand pointed at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao clenched his fists: "When asking someone''s name, shouldn''t you tell you to report your family first?"


    This is the only one who has spoken so far.


    The general''s eyes sharpened, and Ye Hao felt his whole body stiff.


    He had felt this feeling before, it was him!


    Ye Hao couldn''t believe it and looked at the mighty general in front of him. The figure seemed to overlap with the man in front of him.


    "I am the great general of the State of Qin. Bai Qi is true!"


    The general yelled, the sound was like thunder, and Ye Hao''s heart was numb.


    White!


    That''s right!


    This person is the black armor corpse.


    It should be said that this is the real white rise in front of him, and that murderous aura is several times stronger than when the black armor corpse was raised.


    Po Meng was nothing at all in front of this person.


    If it were not for the blood physique in the body, Ye Hao would not even dare to look at this person''s eyes, because those eyes were like butchers.


    Murderous.


    "Who are you, come here quickly, and this general will not kill the unknown junior!"


    With arrogant words, Ye Hao thought he was mad before, but this Bai Qi was even more mad. His words were equivalent to pronouncing Ye Hao''s death penalty.


    "Will your grandfather change his name or his surname, Ye Hao!" But at this time, Ye Hao didn''t persuade him.


    Anyway, I admit that he will not let him go.


    "Bold."


    "Look at the sword!"


    Bai Qi shouted, and raised the bronze iron sword in his hand.


    Ye Hao wanted to move, but he felt that his hands and feet were not his own, and he couldn''t move at all.


    He could only watch the sword helplessly, constantly zooming in and zooming out in front of his eyes.


    As if this bronze iron sword was going to cut through the sky.


    Death filled Ye Hao''s mind, could it be that he was about to die in this time and space, in this place.


    There is not even a corpse collector.


    ...


    Thursday night.


    Hong Kong stocks closed.


    Lee Financial Building.


    At this moment, all the traders here are lying softly on the console, and many people''s fingers are almost numb.


    Jin Jinxuan got up from the computer chair he had been sitting on for a day. He picked up a new report next to him and walked to Li Jiachen and the others.


    "As of today''s suspension. The closing price of the New Century Fund is 131 yuan, and the market has stabilized at more than 31,000."


    After a day of hard work, this answer sheet was handed in.


    Li Jiachen and others are still very satisfied.


    After all, they only have less than 150 billion in funds, while the other party has nearly 300 billion in funds.


    They also saw the fierce battle on this day.


    "However, more than 50% of our funds have been put into the related stocks of various new century fund concepts. The main thing is that these stocks are not chaotic, then the fund will not be shaken."


    Jin Jinxuan explained.


    "Lao Jin has always been a steady fight. Yes, as long as we keep it, the victory of this war belongs to us!" Zheng Yan patted Jin Jinxuan on the shoulder.


    Li Jiachen breathed a sigh of relief and waved to everyone present and shouted: "Thanks for your hard work, everyone, today I invite everyone to dinner, each one is a big lobster!"


    "Thank Mr. Li!"


    "Go eat lobster."


    Amidst the cheers, everyone packed up and prepared to enjoy the celebration banquet.


    Go downstairs to the building.


    "Boss Li, Boss Zheng. I won''t go for dinner." Nangong Fengyi declined the celebration banquet.


    "How can Ms. Nangong not go? This is a great thing. It''s a lively event together." Li Jiachen looked at Nangong Fengyi.


    Nangong Fengyi shook her head and said with a mockery: "Forget it. I haven''t changed clothes for these two days. Go back and take a bath and take a good rest."


    "But it''s not over yet, we can''t relax. I will come back tomorrow."


    "In this case, we won''t be able to stay. We will find some time later and we will treat Miss Nangong." Li Jiachen saw that Nangong Fengyi didn''t want to stay, so she didn''t force her to stay.


    After the group separated.


    Nangong Fengyi returned to the old house in the car.


    She walked to the door of the basement, the maid stood outside, and Nangong Fengyi opened her mouth.


    "Mr. Ye hasn''t recovered yet." The maid replied softly.


    In fact, Nangong Fengyi had already known the answer, she had specifically confessed to her next person, and once Ye Hao recovered, she would be notified as soon as possible.


    She knew that she still asked, but she still had some expectations in her heart.


    She stepped into the basement and looked at the man lying on Xuanbing.


    The fifth incense is about to burn out, and after midnight tonight, there are only two days left.


    Nangong Fengyi walked to Xuanbing and knelt on the ground. She stretched out her hand to touch Ye Hao, but she didn''t dare to stop her arm in the air.


    "Ye Hao, you know. Xiangdu''s financial market is in a mess today, but with the concerted efforts of our Chinese businessmen, we won a battle with those foreigners."


    "You are really smart, and many things are as you expected."


    "Wake up soon, please."


    ...


    As if talking to herself, Nangong Fengyi''s eyes were sad. After the three days of mixed bathing, Ye Hao has become a special man in her mind, leaving an indelible mark.

 Chapter 711： Nangong Cloud

    Ye Hao sat down on the ground, gasping for breath.


    The rain has stopped.


    A picture was suspended in front of him, blocking the sharp sword that had been split for him.


    At the same time, there was a thick fog exuding from the picture, and the thick fog dispersed, it turned out to be the phantom of 100,000 mountains.


    Ye Hao was stunned by the majestic scene.


    The sharp sword in Bai Qi''s hand began to slowly digest and turned into dust, and then Bai Qi''s body, the corpses on the ground, and the countless soldiers around it dissipated.


    In just ten seconds, the surrounding area became an empty plain.


    There is no trace, as if nothing happened here.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the picture.


    That picture has been kept in the space ring by him. At the moment it was not under his control, he sprang out directly.


    This shows that this picture even transcends the existence of space and soul.


    "I didn''t expect that the first person who came here in thousands of years brought a gift."


    A breeze passed by, and an old man in blue robe appeared out of thin air. He grabbed the picture floating in the air.


    The illusory hundred thousand mountains disappeared.


    The blue-robed old man admired the picture in his hand, and seemed to have forgotten Ye Hao''s existence.


    "This picture has already recognized the owner. You are its owner." The blue-robed old man raised his head and looked at Ye Hao.


    "Yes."


    Ye Hao also didn''t know what to recognize the master, if he said that the picture was not his own, what should the old man do if he robbed him.


    "You can let this picture recognize the master, boy. You have good luck. There are countless people who can own these pictures in the past dynasties, but very few really master them." The blue robe old man let go.


    The picture floated back into Ye Hao''s hands and disappeared.


    Ye Hao looked at the space ring, and the picture was already lying quietly inside.


    "Could there be more than one copy of this picture?"


    Ye Hao sensed the subtlety in the old man''s words.


    "Don''t you know what this picture represents?" The blue-robed old man looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao shook his head.


    "Can you ask the old man to help the younger generation."


    The blue-robed old man glanced at Ye Hao with a deep gaze.


    "The bone age is less than twenty years old, in the middle stage of the Qi Refining Realm, a pseudo-innate physique. The masculine internal power of repair, but there is a trace of blood. I think there is no younger generation from the Nangong family better than you, otherwise they will not let you come. This time."


    "As for the secret of Natu, you can explore it yourself. There are some things you can''t say, don''t tell."


    It seemed that the old man had already seen his identity and knew that he was sent by the Nangong family.


    Then its identity stands out!


    Ye Hao clenched fists with both hands and looked at the old man: "Senior must be the ancestor of the Nangong family? Are you still alive?"


    The blue-robed old man shook his head: "No, no. No matter how powerful a person is, he can''t live for thousands of years. I''m just the Cannian who stays here."


    Being able to keep a trace of his own remnant thoughts in this space, this Nangong Family Patriarch is really extraordinary.


    "Junior Ye Hao, you are entrusted by your descendants to come. I don''t know what the seniors call?" Ye Hao asked respectfully.


    "Nangong Yun. You can call me Lao Yun." Lao Yun looked at Ye Hao: "People from the Nangong family, I must have asked you to get the essence of the eternal life pill and the Nangong family."


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "I can give you the essence and blood right now." Mr. Yun raised his hand, a breeze blew, and a drop of blood flowed out.


    With this drop of blood flowing out, Ye Hao could feel that Yun Lao''s body had lost a bit of aura.


    "The essence and blood will be given to you later. But you need to take the eternal life pill yourself." Old Yun put down his hand, and a glass-like barrier was formed around the drop of essence and blood.


    It is as if a small candy is wrapped in transparent sugar paper.


    Ye Hao looked at the drop of blood.


    [System prompt: detect unknown energy source]


    It seems that this drop of blood can also be absorbed, but this is what Nangong family asked, he was always embarrassed to take it away.


    "Then I don''t know where to get this longevity pill?" The same thing is already in front of him, and he can leave after only getting the eternal life pill.


    "Follow me."


    Old Yun walked forward with his back hands.


    Ye Hao followed closely behind.


    Just a few steps out, Ye Hao realized that the surrounding scenes had changed.


    The originally open grassland has turned into a gloomy and desolate cemetery, with tombstones erected there.


    There are many crows crowing around there.


    "Eternal Life Pill is in it." Old Yun pointed to the graveyard in front of him.


    "Eternal Life Pill is in the cemetery?" Ye Hao looked at Yun Lao in surprise, he wondered if the way he opened it was wrong.


    "Life and death are all in one thought. If you want to break this balance, you are bound to lose something."


    "This longevity pill is an existence that is not allowed by the rules of this world. Where it appears, the vitality of the surrounding hundreds of miles is absorbed by it."


    Old Yun looked at Ye Hao.


    "And I want to remind you that this cemetery is not a simple place. Before you, many younger generations from the Nangong family actually came here, but no one has ever taken this eternal life pill."


    "So I want to advise you. Either you leave with this blood now, or you need to embark on the path of a life of nine deaths."


    It turned out that the ancestors were all planted here.


    It''s no wonder that Mr. Yun didn''t directly give the blood to himself just now, it seems that he was worried that he would never get back.


    Ye Hao looked at the graveyard in front of him with a solemn expression.


    "Old Yun, I have no choice."


    In order to know his own life experience, even if there is a sea of ??swords and flames in front of him, he must make a breakthrough.


    Old Yun sighed: "Go."


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and stepped forward.


    When he stepped over a tombstone, the scene behind him instantly disappeared, and Mr. Yun was no longer visible.


    Only a desolate cemetery remains here.


    Ye Hao began to walk forward, but after walking for a long time, he found that he was still in a cemetery.


    It''s not enough to look for it like this.


    Ye Hao looked at the unknown tombstone next to him.


    "excuse me."


    Ye Hao used the chasing blade to make a **** on the tombstone. He then walked forward, and he would make a mark every few meters he walked out.


    But half an hour later, he looked at the tombstone in amazement.


    The above is a mark that I have already painted.


    Are you going around?


    Ye Hao frowned, but he kept walking forward, why is he going in circles.


    Try again


    Ye Hao drew a circle this time.


    He continued to move forward, this time he walked carefully, making sure that he was indeed moving forward.


    But half an hour later, he looked at the tombstone before him in astonishment.


    The brand new circle appeared before his eyes.


    I''m still going around.


    Ye Hao looked around, a strange atmosphere filled his body.


    Damn it, didn''t I encounter a ghost hitting the wall?


    By the way, look at it with perspective!


    The fluoroscopy is on!


    Ye Hao''s eyes appeared strange light, and the fluoroscopy was activated.


    But soon he gave up, and he couldn''t see anything with his perspective, only a layer of mist. How can I find that longevity pill in this place!

 Chapter 712： The fifth international consortium!

    The time on Friday morning was fleeting.


    "Okay. The market is closed in the morning, everyone take a break and wait for the lunch to arrive."


    Jin Jinxuan looked at the data on several computer screens in front of him.


    He pointed to the assistant next to him: "The morning report will be sent to my computer in half an hour."


    "Yes."


    Jin Jinxuan exhaled.


    "Lao Jin, the battle in the morning was very good!" Zheng Yan looked at the big screen in the center, with a clear climb.


    "Boss Zheng. Thanks to the nonsense of the so-called experts on the Internet."


    Jin Jinxuan lit a cigarette, joking in his eyes.


    "We really want to thank them this time. They said this is the last chance to get on the bus. After yesterday''s ups and downs in the stock market, most retail investors believed it was true and started investing again."


    "Although their funds are small, they are not a small sum of money together, and they have raised a lot of points for us."


    "By the end of the morning, the fund''s price has reached 137, an increase of more than 5%. The market has risen by 500 points. In the afternoon, if we work harder, we may be able to increase by more than ten points!"


    On the surface, this financial war has already given Xiangdu an advantage, and everything seems to be over.


    "Very good. Following this step, I think the fund will return to the original route." Li Jiachen nodded in satisfaction.


    Zheng Yan laughed and said, "I just said Lao Li, that Ye Hao is a bit alarmist. What else would ruin Xiangdu''s financial market? Isn''t this solved!"


    "Our Xiangdu financial market is not so easy to break down."


    Li Jiachen didn''t speak, but looked at Nangong Fengyi who was standing by the window.


    "It''s not good. Li, look at the news!"


    A manager hurried over, breaking the peace here.


    "What''s wrong? Panicked." Li Jiachen frowned.


    "Something has happened. Many international companies suddenly terminated the cooperative relationship with several company groups in Xiangdu, and even started a lawsuit!" The manager hurriedly handed the tablet computer to Li Jiachen.


    Li Jiachen glanced, her face suddenly changed.


    "Old Li...what''s wrong?" Zheng Yan and Jin Jinxuan both looked at Li Jiachen.


    Nangong Fengyi at the window seemed to feel something and turned her head.


    "Put... put this thing on the central big screen." Li Jiachen said in a low voice. He was a little shaken and sat on the sofa next to him.


    He took a medicine bottle from his pocket, poured a few pills from it, and stuffed it into his mouth.


    At this time, the central screen has changed from stock market drawings to several short films.


    "Our ## company officially announced that it has terminated the partnership with the five Xiangdu companies. The reason is that the products they produce do not meet our requirements."


    "I am the lawyer of the ** company. There are three multinational companies involved in infringement in Hong Kong. We have sued them to the International Trade Court. We will continue to announce the follow-up matters."


    "I am the executive chairman of the ** company. I am here to announce a regrettable decision. Because of the recent increase in the price of raw materials, we will increase the price of steel products for exports and several companies in Asia by a slight 5%. The following is A list of those companies."


    Segments of press conferences were released by companies around the world this morning.


    They seem to have made an agreement, and all of them have been sent out this morning, and their target is Xiangdu!


    "Damn! They were obviously deliberate, so why did they raise prices for several companies in Asia! When we are fools, seven of the eight companies belong to China!" Zheng Yan roared angrily.


    "These are not the most important. A big company has also joined." The manager said tremblingly.


    When the picture on the screen turned, a blond man said this.


    This man Ye Hao is very familiar, but he is the head of Asia of Ci De Company, Henry!


    "Good morning everyone. Our Cide company is holding this press conference to announce one thing. There are many generic drugs in a certain Asian country for our drugs, which is very bad for the development of our company."


    "In this regard, we will sue them and ask for compensation. In order to make up for our losses, all our medicines in Asia have increased their prices by 10%.


    Quiet, this hall fell into a kind of silence.


    "Cide Company, they are retaliating against the high-priced medicine in China before." Nangong Fengyi walked back and looked at Li Jiachen and Zheng Yan, who looked unhappy.


    Zheng Yan gritted his teeth: "This Ci De company is still a trivial matter. But the problem is the real power holder behind this company! That is the Morgan Consortium in the United States! One of the top ten consortia in the world!"


    "They, this is declaring war with us."


    Nangong Fengyi also realized how much crisis this series of changes would bring.


    This is the fifth major consortium to intervene in this financial war.


    "Mr. Li, these five consortia are behind the companies that develop the conference! And the Xiangdu company groups targeted are all related to the concept of the New Century Fund!"


    As a financial figure, Jin Jinxuan certainly understood this very well. He looked at Li Jiachen seriously.


    Li Jiachen sighed, and he could notice that his arms were shaking.


    "They are really going to fight with us to the end. Old Jin, this afternoon will be a fierce battle."


    Jin Jinxuan''s face was solemn and did not speak.


    "We have reached this point, and we can''t go back!" Nangong Fengyi said sternly.


    "Bite the bullet and go up too." Li Jiachen whispered.


    "But... But, we can really win." Zheng Yan was really panicked this time. Before, he was only facing a hill.


    But now it is discovered that there is a taller mountain behind this mountain.


    "Lao Jin." Li Jiachen looked at Jin Jinxuan.


    Jin Jinxuan took a deep breath of cigarette and threw the cigarette **** into the trash can next to it.


    Back in front of the computer.


    "Move me up. I need to know the stock data of the companies targeted within an hour!"


    "Calculate all the funds that can be mobilized for me."


    Because of this sudden change, everyone in the hall became busy again.


    They are all preparing for the fierce battle in the afternoon, the real battle.


    There is one hour left before the Xiangdu stock market opens in the afternoon.


    Jin Jinxuan walked to Li Jiachen with a document.


    "Those ghosts have targeted 23 Xiangdu companies, and these companies have a close relationship with the New Century Fund. Because of the news in the morning, their stocks will fall sharply in the afternoon."


    "The stocks of one company are okay. If the stocks of 20 or 30 companies fall, then there will be a Domirro effect. Both the fund and the market will collapse!"


    "So we have to buy all the shares of these companies after the market opens in the afternoon, and we have to keep the situation under control."


    Jin Jinxuan said with a calm face: "But our funds may not be enough, there is a big gap."


    "How much is needed." Li Jiachen looked at Jin Zixuan. "It takes at least 50 billion to stabilize the situation, but I am worried that those ghosts will do both and attack our stock market at the same time. Then we need at least 100 billion in funds."

 Chapter 713： Chinese Merchant

    "One hundred billion!" Zheng Yan jumped up.


    He shouted: "So far we have put out a total of 150 billion yuan. Let us raise another 100 billion yuan? Or within an hour! This is not a joke."


    "You''re not a professional trader, don''t you have any other options?" Jin Zixuan said helplessly: "Boss Zheng. I can''t do it either. I am a trader, but we must know that we are facing the world''s five largest consortia! They are now At least 300 billion has been invested in the market, plus some small companies fishing in troubled waters, a full 400 billion of foreign capital has been involved.


    Both financial markets. "


    "And after my prediction, they may invest at least 200 billion in the afternoon to continue to suppress our stock market."


    "One hundred billion is already my smallest budget! Without this one hundred billion, it means that soldiers have no weapons, and I can''t help it."


    "Okay, it''s all quiet."


    A voice sounded, and both Jin Zixuan and Zheng Yan fell silent and looked at the man sitting on the sofa.


    "Isn''t it 100 billion. I will raise it."


    Li Jiachen picked up the phone and hesitated for a long time before he dialed the number. This time he was speaking English.


    After a few minutes of conversation, Li Jiachen put down his phone and looked at Jin Jinxuan.


    "Within half an hour, 100 billion will be added to the account."


    "Old Li. What did you do, are you crazy? Don''t think I don''t understand English, you just called Europe, right!"


    Zheng Yan grabbed Li Jiachen''s collar abruptly: "That''s what you spent ten years on. How can you mortgage all those properties! Call back quickly and cancel the transaction!"


    "What can we do if we don''t do this!"


    Li Jiachen pushed Zheng Yan away, his eyes widened and roared: "Now only the banks in Europe can get us so much money!"


    "But, if... if you lose this time. Then you..." Zheng Yan gritted his teeth and looked at Li Jiachen.


    This is Li Jiachen''s money. He invested a total of 180 billion before and after. If this battle is lost, then the Li Group will encounter the biggest crisis since its establishment.


    "Old Zheng. I have lived such a big life. The money I have earned in my entire life can be said to be spent in thousands of lives. I only have a daughter, Azi, and I have left money for her. I have no worries."


    "I know we are businessmen, and we are profit-seeking. But don''t forget, there are two more words in front of our businessmen!"


    "Huaxia! We are Huaxia businessmen!"


    Li Jiachen patted the table and pointed to the sky outside.


    "When we came to Xiangdu to work hard, at that time this was the world of ghosts. The rules were set by them. We never dared to say anything in business with them. They always ate meat and we drank soup. ."


    "It''s all right now. We are stronger, and Xiang is ours. But those ghosts are coming back, they want to trample on us again! They think that we Chinese can not afford finance.


    "Can''t afford to play? I have no other Li Jiachen, I have money. They want to fight, right? I''m going to **** the street boy."


    Li Jiachen was really angry, his roar could be heard throughout the hall, his face flushed, and the blue veins on his neck popped out.


    Zheng Yan looked at Li Jiachen in front of him, and he thought of what his father had said to him.


    Back then, his father ran a business in Xiangdu and opened a small shop.


    The ghosts came to eat ten times and five times and did not pay, they reported to the police station, but they were the ones who were caught.


    It even caused their shop to be drunk by the gang of bastards. In the end, the police came and only detained the gang for a few days.


    He has seen his father bend his waist in the face of Gui Lao too many times, and he has seen too many Gui Lao''s arrogant faces since childhood.


    In the eyes of those ghosts, the financial market belongs to them and is their game.


    Huaxia people don''t accompany finance at all.


    There was even a ghost who arrogantly said that China would just be a world factory with peace of mind and work for financiers all over the world.


    At that time, they could only swallow their breath, bit their teeth and swallowed into their stomachs.


    Zheng Yan clenched his fists.


    He turned around and picked up the phone.


    "Hey, Dad. Tell you one thing..."


    "Old Zheng, what are you doing. You can''t let your father know about this. He is getting older." Li Jiachen tried to grab the phone from Zheng Yan.


    But Zheng Yan avoided, he pressed the speakerphone.


    "Achen."


    There was an old voice on the other end of the phone.


    "Uncle Zheng." Li Jiachen responded.


    "Ahem. Achen, do it boldly. Our old Zheng family can spend 80 billion yuan. There are some things that others don''t do. Someone must do it."


    "This is not Hong Kong 30 or 40 years ago, nor are we the merchants 30 years ago. The rules here are set by us, **** **** ghost! Ahem..."


    The phone hung up.


    Li Jiachen looked at Zheng Yan.


    Zheng Yan laughed, and the man in his fifties smiled like a teenager: "Brother, let''s do it together. Isn''t it the five big consortia? You said before, this is Xiangdu, this is China."


    "This is not his mother''s Wall Street!"


    "Okay. Let''s do it together!" Li Jiachen patted Zheng Yan on the shoulder.


    The two old brothers seemed to see each other''s appearance when they were young.


    "It''s not the battle of Xiangdu anymore. This is about the entire financial sector of China." Nangong Fengyi said sternly: "I will inform the mainland and try to raise as much money as possible within an hour."


    A bigger storm has formed again, which can be said to be a financial war between East and West.


    In the afternoon, the Xiangdu stock market opened, and they collected a total of 250 billion in funds.


    Sure enough, Jin Xuan had expected that because of the news in the morning, the large stocks in the afternoon began to decline, and the trend felt like it had encountered Waterloo.


    "Buy. Buy from the entire line, give me as much as you can eat!" Jin Jinxuan shouted.


    All traders continue to buy.


    Let those stocks that had fallen back begin to rise again.


    "It''s not good. There was an infusion of 50 billion yuan and began to continuously suppress the fund. The fund has now fallen to 130 yuan!" a trader shouted.


    Jin Jinxuan did not hesitate to give an order: "Give it to me. In any case, you can''t let the fund fall below one hundred and three!"


    "Yes!"


    The war has once again reached a feverish state.


    Two stocks of funds are fighting on the stock market, as if two armies are constantly clashing.


    Island Congress Office.


    "250 billion. The other party has put out another 250 billion. Now the other party has invested as much as 400 billion!" A top trader whispered, his forehead was already covered with sweat at this moment.


    Even if he is one of the best traders in the world, he has not touched this kind of business war that is as high as one trillion yuan, which is almost close to 100 billion US dollars!


    "400 billion. Those Chinese people are really pressed for anxious." Sato murmured: "The funds we put into the market now are only 400 billion. If this continues, it will be difficult for us to continue to suppress that fund."


    "Then continue to invest. We can''t lose this battle. We are willing to pay 200 billion yuan!" Henry gritted his teeth and said.


    At this moment, he can say that he hates Huaxia, because the appearance of the Haihao medicine has caused their CX special medicine to have no market in the world.


    CX specific drugs can always account for one-third of their company''s revenue, which directly leads to their profit this year will plummet.


    The son was bullied, of course the Morgan consortium behind him could not sit still.


    Roy, Fack and others all looked at the woman reading the book.


    Catherine gave a little devilish smile. "Don''t worry about it, let them have a happy weekend."

 Chapter 714： Eternal Pill

    Market closes on Friday afternoon.


    "Huh, huh." Zheng Yan wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked at the disk in front of him.


    Putting so much money into it and putting most of their net worth into it, if you say you are not nervous, it is fake.


    Just a few hours in the afternoon makes them feel like they have spent a few years.


    "It''s over." Jin Jinxuan''s coat is no longer known where it was thrown.


    The white shirt is already covered with sweat.


    Even his top trader in Asia has never experienced such a big war.


    The financial war of nearly one trillion yuan is equivalent to more than 100 billion US dollars!


    Jin Jinxuan got up. He shook and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, he was supported by the assistant next to him.


    "Mr. Li has fulfilled his mission. Both the fund and the Hong Kong stock market are fairly stable." Jin Zixuan looked at Li Jiachen.


    Li Jiachen did not rejoice because of this afternoon''s victory.


    He looked at Jin Jinxuan deeply: "Lao Jin. The market is closed today, but once the market opens next Monday, can you stabilize the situation."


    Jin Jinxuan shook his head.


    "The reason we won this afternoon is because the other party did not invest a large amount of money. Up to now, their consortium has only invested about 500 billion."


    "If... if next Monday, they put in more than 50% of our funds, then the wall we''ve forged is likely to collapse."


    Jin Jinxuan said solemnly.


    "Maybe... they don''t have any funds." Zheng Yan said subconsciously.


    "Impossible. Each of the five major consortia has trillions of dollars in assets. Will they have no funds?" Nangong Fengyi shook her head, and she said worriedly: "I am worried that they are waiting for opportunities."


    Li Jiachen agreed with each other, agreeing with Nangong Fengyi''s sense of crisis.


    "I think the top priority now is to suspend trading of the New Century Fund as much as possible, and it is best to release it. If we don''t have this fund, we can face those foreigners without much worry." Nangong Fengyi said.


    The New Century Fund is now their stumbling block, and they must take into account its existence in every move.


    Caused them to be fearful in the war against those consortia.


    "This weekend I will find a way to contact Xiangdu''s Financial Bureau and ask them to suspend trading of the fund before the market opens next week." Li Jiachen said.


    Jin Jinxuan nodded: "If the fund can be suspended, then our only worries will disappear. At that time, the 400 billion funds in our hands will be enough to withstand the impact of the other party''s at least 800 billion funds."


    Everything is continuing step by step.


    Jin Jinxuan began to lead people to preview the stock market situation next week. Li Jiachen and Zheng Yan went to the Financial Bureau to communicate, and tried to make the fund stop trading.


    Nangong Fengyi returned to the old house.


    She waited in the basement until midnight, watching the old woman put the last purple incense on Ye Hao.


    "This is the last one. If he doesn''t come back when this one burns out..." The old woman shook her head helplessly before turning to leave the basement.


    Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao with her eyes closed, with a trace of sadness in her eyes.


    You must come back!


    ...


    Ye Hao was limp on the ground.


    He didn''t know how long he had been in this ghost place.


    The tombstone next to him was engraved with various patterns.


    It really seemed like a maze here, so he couldn''t get out at all.


    It will return to the origin every time.


    "There is no response even to this picture, am I really going to be trapped here to die." Ye Hao irritably touched his head, and put the picture of mountains back into the ring.


    [System task: rescue the Xiangdu financial market. Reward: 50 skill points]


    The sudden sound made Ye Hao stunned.


    "It seems that that kind of thing really happened outside." Ye Hao didn''t need to think about it to know that something he had predicted happened before.


    "I want to help too, but I can''t get out at all now."


    Ye Hao irritably grabbed a pile of dirt on the ground and threw it out.


    At this time, the tingling sensation in his chest made him untie his clothes. It was the black stone pendant that stung him.


    "You are reminding me not to give up."


    Ye Hao touched the stone, he didn''t want to give up, but now he really has no clue.


    With his current ability, he couldn''t find out what this ghost graveyard was.


    and many more!


    Ye Hao''s mind suddenly appeared.


    If there is no way for his current abilities, can he try some new abilities?


    Ye Hao sat on the ground and began to flip through the skill bar.


    My current situation cannot be explained by science, and it feels like a ghost hitting a wall in a legend.


    Ye Hao finally found a skill that might be useful.


    [Feng Shui: Chinese metaphysics, pay attention to Feng Shui and gossip... Need skill points: 20¡¿


    Try this.


    Ye Hao exchanged directly.


    ¡¾Loan Exchange Skills Feng Shui¡¿


    Because there is no skill point, there is only a loan. After the skill is successfully exchanged, Ye Hao has a lot of knowledge in his mind.


    When he opened his eyes again and looked around.


    The cemetery in front of him changed before his eyes.


    "It turns out that this cemetery is actually a formation, everything is nothingness, everything is a dead door. Only one life door is the real exit."


    An arc formed at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth. He patted his **** and got up and went straight ahead.


    When he walked in front of a tombstone, he shook his fist.


    "Sorry, offended."


    bump


    A fist was thrown out and hit directly on the tombstone.


    As the tombstone was crushed, the surrounding "cemetery" vanished in an instant.


    There was an altar all around, and in front of Ye Hao, there was a brocade box in the center of the altar.


    "It seems that the eternal life pill is in the brocade box." Ye Hao walked forward excitedly, and he reached out his hand to touch the brocade box.


    The brocade box was opened directly.


    I saw a golden pill lying quietly in it.


    [Unidentified energy source detected]


    [Unidentified energy source detected]


    The system''s prompt sound kept ringing.


    It seems that the energy in this longevity pill is very huge.


    Ye Hao stretched out his hand to touch.


    But when his hand touched the eternal life pill, something strange happened suddenly.


    Ye Hao felt that the energy in his body began to be continuously absorbed by the eternal life pill, which was like a bottomless pit.


    The longevity pill is a thing against the sky, and the vitality after a hundred miles around will be sucked by it!


    Ye Hao recalled what Yun Lao said before!


    This longevity pill has gained spirituality after thousands of years, and it can even directly absorb the vitality around it.


    Ye Hao wanted to withdraw his hand, but the longevity pill seemed to be glued to his hand, and couldn''t be separated at all. As the vitality in Ye Hao''s body was sucked bit by bit, Ye Hao''s hair began to turn gray and wrinkles appeared on his face.

 Chapter 715： Upset

    Time goes by little by little.


    The purple fragrance burned out little by little.


    At this moment, Nangong Fengyi really hopes that the incense can burn more slowly.


    "Miss, you haven''t eaten for a day." A maid walked down with a food tray, her face was obviously a little dull.


    Since coming back last night, Nangong Fengyi stayed in the basement without dripping water.


    "Place it aside."


    The maid put the food bowl aside and took away the other food bowl that was already cold.


    Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao with her eyes closed, her eyes showed a complex feeling.


    In more than 30 years, she felt this kind of complicated emotions for the first time, and she didn''t want to see the departure of the boy in front of her.


    If he left, she felt that there would be a little bit missing in her life.


    Is this love?


    Impossible, I''m just mixing with him, how could it be possible to have love so easily.


    Maybe it''s just because he was the man closest to him.


    "Miss." The old woman walked down.


    "How much time is left."


    The old woman looked at Ye Hao on Xuanbing''s bed: "It''s three hours before midnight."


    "In other words, if he doesn''t come back within three hours, he won''t be able to come back, right?" Nangong Fengyi muttered.


    "So far, there has been no one who can come back after the first seven souls out of the body." The old woman replied.


    Three hours.


    The last three hours.


    Nangong Fengyi stood there motionless, she just looked at Ye Hao.


    Time passed by in this unconsciously.


    The purple fragrance burned out little by little, until the last flame disappeared.


    Nangong Fengyi shook her body for a while, and she was able to stabilize her body by supporting the stone wall next to her.


    "Miss, the sadness changes smoothly." The old woman sighed.


    In fact, she has become accustomed to such things, and she even thinks that no one can return from that secret realm.


    It''s just that the Nangong family has been persistent.


    "Fetch another bunch of purple incense." Nangong Fengyi lowered her head.


    "Miss..." The old woman tried to comfort Nangong Fengyi.


    "Follow what I said. Go and get a bunch of purple incense." Nangong Fengyi bit her jade teeth, her voice trembling.


    Ugh


    The old woman sighed, she went to get another bundle of purple incense, lit one and stuck it in front of Ye Hao''s chest.


    The price of these purple incense is very expensive, one purple incense is worth more than one hundred thousand, and seven purple incense is more than one million.


    Perhaps this is only affordable for large families.


    "Miss. Wait and wait, let''s have something to eat." Seeing that the young lady didn''t say a word, she could only quietly walk out of the basement.


    Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao, as if she was talking to herself.


    "You promised us to wake up. How can you not keep your promise as a man."


    "Don''t you have to find out your own life experience? How can you fall asleep here before you finish your work."


    "How do you ask me to explain to Zi Qiong, do you know... how much Zi Qiong paid for you."


    ...


    time flies.


    This is an infinitely long weekend.


    Lee Financial Building.


    Li Jiachen and Zheng Yan were talking by the window, neither of them looked very good.


    "Boss Li, Boss Zheng."


    The female voice nearby caused Li Jiachen and Zheng Yan to stop talking. They turned their heads and saw Nangong Fengyi with a haggard face.


    "Miss Nangong, what''s wrong with you?"


    Nangong Fengyi forced a smile: "I''m fine."


    "What''s the situation on your side? The Hong Kong Monetary Authority has agreed to suspend trading of the New Era Fund."


    Hearing Nangong Fengyi''s question, Li Jiachen and Zheng Yan both looked dim.


    Perceiving the abnormality, she frowned slightly: "What''s the problem?"


    Li Jiachen said angrily: "The gang of the HKMA said that this proposal can be considered, but it must be voted by members of the Legislative Yuan. It is said that this new era fund is related to Xiangdu''s finances and must go through procedures, otherwise it will not comply with the regulations. "


    "Then hurry up. We don''t have much time now!" Nangong Fengyi urged.


    Zheng Yan shook his head, his fists hit the desk.


    "But the problem, if you go through the process, it can''t be completed in a day. From submitting the bill, then notifying the members, then going to the Legislative Yuan to discuss it, and finally voting to make a decision."


    "It will take three days at the fastest!"


    Li Jiachen nodded: "I tried to talk to the people from the Monetary Authority and asked them to hurry up. But in the end they can only say that they will make the final decision on Wednesday. The specific time may be Wednesday afternoon."


    "Wednesday afternoon?"


    "Isn''t there three days left?" Nangong Fengyi''s face was solemn.


    Three days can cause major changes in the financial market.


    "No way. We can only figure out how to continue to support it for three days now." Li Jiachen shook his head helplessly.


    Ding


    The bell in the lobby rang, and the stock market appeared on the huge screen, with stocks rolling on it.


    "All are carried out in accordance with our predetermined plan, and the share price and the market of the New Era Fund will not fall back under the condition of using as little capital as possible." Jinxuan emphasized by looking at a group of traders behind him.


    "Yes."


    The stock market opened and all trading began again.


    "It''s not good. A large amount of money has entered the infrastructure sector and a lot of shorts. The infrastructure sector has fallen by more than 3%!" A head of the sector shouted anxiously.


    "There is a problem. The tourism sector and the real estate sector have also seen a lot of selling!"


    "It''s not good. A big deal appeared on the New Century Fund!"


    Less than ten minutes after the opening, a series of news bombed.


    Li Jiachen and others looked at the red curve on the big screen in surprise.


    The stock price of New Century Fund was still at RMB 135 ten minutes ago, and it dropped to RMB 128 in ten minutes.


    The market has plunged by a large margin, directly falling below the 31,000 point mark, approaching 30,000!


    "What the **** is going on, snipe them quickly!" Zheng Yan ran to Jin Jinxuan anxiously.


    Jin Jinxuan was sweaty, his fingers tapping on the keyboard constantly.


    "Something unexpected happened!"


    "What''s wrong?" Li Jiachen walked over and asked.


    Jin Jinxuan''s eyes went from shock at the beginning to panic afterwards.


    "The other party has seen a large inflow of funds. Twenty minutes after the opening, it has exceeded 100 billion yuan, and it is still increasing rapidly."


    "And the other party''s short-selling chart is very familiar. It has appeared in Xiangdu."


    "If it were him, we would be in danger."


    Jin Jinxuan wiped his sweat, his Adam''s apple kept rolling.


    Even if the air conditioner has been turned on at this moment, his sweat is still dripping, one can imagine how much pressure he is.


    "Who?" Nangong Fengyi asked.


    Jin Jinxuan stared at the up and down graphs on the screen.


    "The famous American trader, financier, and market speculator." "Soros."

 Chapter 716： Financial devil

    Island Congress Office.


    An eighty-year-old man was sitting on the sofa, looking at the big screen in front of him.


    Behind him were more than a dozen computers, and dozens of top traders were sitting there. And they are just a fulcrum, with traders from all over the world gathered downstairs in the clubhouse.


    In any country, these top traders are all figures who can organize a small financial war.


    But in front of this 80-year-old white-haired old man, they can only fight.


    Because this one makes Wall Street wary.


    Soros!


    "The real estate sector is suppressed to 15%. Then step-wise buying and selling." Soros said in English lowly.


    His eyes were like falcons, and they didn''t look like an old man in his eighties.


    "Pay attention to the fund. In the next 15 minutes, three waves of 10 billion each. Short its stock price to 125."


    Soros is like a general, commanding the battlefield far away in Xiangdu there.


    "How is it?" Catherine walked over with two glasses of red wine, and one glass of red wine was placed in front of Soros.


    "Thank you."


    Soros looked at several computer screens in front of him.


    "The other party has ample funds. In the entire Xiangdu market, an estimated 400 billion funds are flowing to block us."


    "But now is just the beginning. I have placed a''bomb'' in the leading stocks of each concept stock. As soon as the time comes, the bomb will explode, and the entire stock market will fluctuate. Funds and the market will fall sharply."


    Soros spoke confidently, and a light flashed in his eyes.


    "What''s more, we now have a full 700 billion of funds. Today will be the gloomiest moment in the Xiangdu stock market."


    Soros said this very arrogantly, and he drank the red wine in his hand.


    "Don''t say it is too full." Sato looked at Soros gloomily.


    Obviously, the islanders here don''t like this American.


    "How I shorted the island country''s stock market three years ago, and today I can do this empty Xiangdu stock market. What''s more, I fought in Xiangdu 20 years ago."


    Soros chuckled and shook the red wine glass in his hand: "Everyone thought I had lost. Yes, Xiangdu''s financial market was not in chaos at the time, but I earned five billion dollars. Isn''t that enough."


    Sato clenched his fists.


    "Mr. Sato, let''s not talk about it, let''s go take a rest." Fack saw the opportunity and walked over and took Sato''s shoulder.


    They all know that Soros and the island nation once fought a battle. In that battle, Soros directly walked three billion US dollars in the island circle, causing the yen to depreciate and fall. However, the Mitsubishi consortium suffered a big loss at the time. Slow down.


    "Humph."


    Sato snorted coldly, turned and left.


    Soros'' eyes flashed with contempt: "A group of yellow-skinned monkeys."


    "Okay. You do things honestly, and as agreed upon, I will pay you three billion dollars as a reward. If you fail, you don''t have to tell you." Kathleen doesn''t care about those things.


    She just wants to see the ending.


    "Miss. When God made me, he didn''t write the word failure in my dictionary." Soros said confidently.


    The self-confidence of this eighty-year-old is really a bit arrogant.


    But it can be said that most of his life has been accompanied by finance and created countless legends. Major financial schools in the world have teaching materials based on him.


    "Beware of the appearance of the Chinese." Kathleen took a sip of red wine and turned to leave.


    Soros knew who Catherine was talking about, the Chinese man who disrupted the world stock market a year ago.


    "You lost at the time because I was not there." Soros put down his empty glass and looked at the screen in front of him.


    ...


    "Here are all the information about Soros." Jin Jinxuan took out a tablet and handed it to Li Jiachen and others.


    "Soros, a Jewish businessman from the U.S. nationality. Perhaps most of them are not familiar with this name. But everyone knows about the 1997 financial crisis in Xiangdu."


    Jin Jinxuan pointed to the **** in the screen.


    "It''s him. He took his team and attacked Xiangdu''s financial market at the time. Before that, he had swept across Asia. At that time, if it hadn''t been for the mainland to take out foreign exchange to rescue Xiangdu. Maybe Xiangdu''s economy was about to go backwards. Thirty years!"


    "Soros. A nightmare in the financial world of Asian countries."


    "But in the past ten years or so, he has been quiet a lot. He just blocked the island country''s currency and made a little money."


    Listening to Jin Jinxuan''s account, everyone clearly realized the power of Soros.


    "Then what shall we do now?" Li Jiachen looked at Jin Jinxuan worriedly.


    Jin Jinxuan shook his head, staring at the trend chart of the stock market in front of him.


    "Now we can only resist this demon''s attack as much as possible. Hope to survive until the fund is suspended. A demon with an explosive in front of him will become even crazier."


    The haze filled everyone''s minds.


    There are four hours of trading in a day.


    These four hours now are as long as four years in everyone''s hearts.


    "It''s not good. There is a large amount of money in the market to short the fund. There is a big loophole in our capital chain, and it is impossible to buy." A person stood up and shouted.


    "06548, the leading stock in the real estate sector, has fallen by nearly 20%!" A trader stumbled to his feet.


    "The market is approaching the 30,000 mark."


    The curve on the big screen has approached the 30,000 mark, and everyone''s hearts are hanging in their throats.


    "95634, the leading stock, has fallen more than 30%, and even all food industry stocks have plunged."


    A series of bad news bombarded the Xiangdu stock market.


    "Damn it! It would be nice if there was a drop stop." Nangong Fengyi clenched her fist, Yutooth bit her lip.


    It''s a pity that Xiangdu''s stock market does not have a price limit, unlike the domestic market that does not exceed 10% per day.


    "Broken. The market fell below the 30,000 mark!"


    When Monday approached the lunch break, the market dropped below 30,000.


    After the bell rang for the lunch break, no one spoke in the hall, and everyone was dumbfounded.


    Jin Jinxuan supported the edge of the table and staggered to his feet. He looked at the big bosses in front of him.


    "I can''t stop it. I can''t stop it at all. The other party''s investment has reached 700 billion. Our 400 billion has evaporated a quarter in these few hours in the morning. If... if it continues."


    Jin Jinxuan was also very helpless at the moment, he resorted to all the methods he could use.


    But what he faced was not a powerful trader, but a legend in the financial world.


    He has been in the financial industry for a longer time than his age.


    "Ahem..." Zheng Yan shook his body, coughing up a large pool of blood in his mouth.


    "Old Zheng!" Li Jiachen looked at Zheng Yan worriedly.


    Zheng Yan leaned weakly on the sofa. After the doctor came to check up, he was only physically and mentally haggard due to his anger.


    "Take Old Zheng down to rest." Li Jiachen asked the assistant to take Zheng Yan down to rest. He sat on the sofa and sipped the bitter coffee.


    This noon, no one was eating, they were all sorting out the things on hand. Because there was a devil staring at them, it was just time for the devil to doze off.

 Chapter 717： Darkest day

    "Is there no other way? I just watched the smog of our market by those ghosts!" Li Jiachen slammed the coffee cup in his hand on the ground.


    Nangong Fengyi held the window without speaking.


    She has obtained information on the domestic stock market just now, and 90% of all stocks are falling.


    It''s just that because domestic stocks have limit limits, there is no such horror that Xiangdu has fallen.


    However, hundreds of stocks have dropped their limit, which has already plunged domestic stockholders into a panic, evaporating tens of billions in an instant.


    "Boss Li, Miss Nangong. This is no longer a small financial war. This is the aggression of Western capitalists on our country''s financial market. The capabilities of our few companies can''t stop it."


    "The other party is still Soros in control. Unless we have more funds than the other party, there is hope!"


    Jin Jinxuan said while wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    Since the ability is not as good as the opponent, then you have to make your own funds more than the opponent.


    "During the 1997 financial crisis, it was the government''s funding to rescue the market that saved the market. This time the severity of the matter was no worse than that. At that time, they faced only the Soros-led IMF."


    "And what we have to face now is the world''s five largest consortia plus a Soros. The level of danger is greater than that. We can now also ask the government for funding!" Jin Jinxuan proposed.


    Li Jiachen and Nangong Fengyi glanced at each other.


    This may be the only way at present. Jin Jinxuan said again: ¡°However, so far, Xiangdu¡¯s foreign exchange reserves are only 200 billion US dollars, which is one hundred and twelve hundred billion yuan. Even if the Xiangdu government supports us, it will not invest all the money. 50%. 600 billion yuan is not enough to resist the demand


    Rose! "


    Soros''s ability is known to the whole world. It is impossible to defeat the opponent on a quantitative level. It must have a lot of funds, at least 50% more than the opponent.


    "I contact the mainland government to see if I can support the Xiangdu financial market." Nangong Fengyi said solemnly.


    "Yeah. I need to make it clear to them the seriousness of this. It is not only about the financial market, the stock market. If those ghosts are allowed to disrupt our market, many complications will occur!"


    "At that time, the renminbi will depreciate, and China''s prices will soar!"


    Jin Jinxuan said the stakes.


    All aspects began to operate continuously.


    Li Jiachen drove to the Xiangdu government again.


    But raising money takes time, and the stock market will not wait for you.


    After the opening of the Xiangdu stock market in the afternoon, the market continued to fall. Looking at the entire stock market in Xiangdu, almost no stocks rose.


    Late at night.


    "Now is the evening news of Xiangdu. Today, the Xiangdu stock market has seen a situation that has not appeared in decades, and hundreds of stocks have crashed."


    "One of the most serious stocks fell more than 87% on this day. The CEO of the stock company jumped to his death after the market closed in the afternoon."


    "The New Era Fund has become the target of public criticism. Today, the decline reached 30%. The stock price at the close was 93.2 yuan."


    "The drop in the market broke the record in the 30-year financial history of Xiangdu, reaching 34.2%. At the close, the market index was approaching 20,000 points."


    "Here is a piece of news. The first typhoon that hit Xiangdu this year has formed in the Pacific, and it is expected to be in the next half a month..."


    Kaz


    A boss threw away the mobile phone in his hand and stood on the roof of a building, the next moment he jumped down.


    This scene happened in many places in Xiangdu.


    Even on this day, the number of suicides in Xiangdu was the highest in decades. The sound of police sirens and ambulances were everywhere, accompanied by the sound of crying.


    This day was recorded in the financial history by Xiangdu, and it is known as the darkest day in Xiangdu''s financial world, Black Monday.


    The whole world is carnival, only here is full of sadness.


    Rooftop of Lee Financial Building.


    Zheng Yan was standing on the edge of the roof, looking at the street below.


    "Old Zheng, what are you doing!" Li Jiachen''s roar came from behind.


    Zheng Yan laughed mockingly. He turned his head and looked at Li Jiachen and Nangong Fengyi, who were running quickly behind him.


    "Don''t worry. I have been doing business for so many decades. If jumping off the building can solve the problem, I don''t know how many times I have jumped."


    Li Jiachen and Nangong Fengyi breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that Zheng Yan had no intention of jumping off the building.


    Li Jiachen angrily pulled her old friend back from the edge of the roof and waited for him; "Don''t make such a joke in the future."


    "I don''t know how to jump off the building. But today I have nine business friends who have all jumped off the building. Their company''s stock has become waste paper." Zheng Yan looked at the sky with complicated eyes.


    He suddenly turned around and approached Nangong Fengyi.


    Nangong Fengyi retreated several steps in terror with red eyes.


    "That kid named Ye Hao. Isn''t he very good? Didn''t he predict this time. Let him come, let him come to rescue the market. What the **** is he doing!"


    Zheng Yan roared frantically.


    Li Jiachen hurriedly held Zheng Yan''s body, but his eyes looked at Nangong Fengyi still full of helplessness.


    He also interrogated Ye Hao many times, and even asked to give him Ye Hao''s mobile phone number so that he could call it himself.


    But they were all rejected by Nangong Fengyi.


    Nangong Fengyi sighed, she lightly fluffed her hair.


    "I have already contacted the mainland. The central government of the mainland said that it will support the Xiangdu side, and will contact the Xiangdu government at that time. It is expected to support 100 billion US dollars in foreign exchange reserves."


    What is the concept of 100 billion US dollars of foreign exchange reserves?


    China¡¯s foreign exchange reserves are US$3 trillion, which is one-thirtieth of the total reserves.


    It seems a little bit small, but you must know that this reserve is to ensure the operation of the entire China Kyushu, and it will not move easily.


    "I have something to go."


    Nangong Fengyi doesn''t want to stay here, everyone is in a bad mood, so let''s go back and calm down.


    Back to the ancient house, Nangong Fengyi, when she walked to the basement, she still saw Ye Hao lying on the bed of Xuanbing.


    "If you are. Maybe you can really solve this matter."


    Nangong Fengyi walked to Ye Hao''s bed. She fainted on the ground due to exhaustion for many days. Later, she was found by the maid and carried it down to rest.


    Suddenly she seemed to see Ye Hao come back, and he still wore that smile that was always full of confidence.


    You''re back.


    ...


    In the secret world.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes.


    "you''re awake."


    An old voice came into his ears.


    Ye Hao suddenly awake and sat up. He stroked his body without any wrinkles. He pulled out a few hairs from his head with force.


    is black.


    Not white hair.


    Ye Hao looked at Lao Yun, who was looking at him with a smile. The scene flashed before his eyes, and the feeling of being near death made him still unable to relax. "I...I''m still alive."

 Chapter 718： One Hundred Thousand Mountains Map

    "You were going to die, but thanks to your picture. It saved your life again. Otherwise, you won''t be able to get this eternal life pill." Old Yun said.


    Eternal Pill!


    Ye Hao jerked around.


    "Are you looking for this, I helped you get a bottle with my blood in it."


    Mr. Yun took out a crystal bottle and handed it to Ye Hao.


    But Ye Hao avoided subconsciously, not daring to pick up the bottle.


    The scenes when I touched the eternal life pill before are still vividly remembered.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t absorb your vitality again when it is full now."


    Ye Hao stood up and stared at Old Yun: "Eternal Life Pill will absorb the vitality of the human body, why didn''t you tell me. You almost killed me."


    Because of the longevity pill, Ye Hao had no good feelings about Yun Lao at all.


    If he had told himself earlier, he would not suffer.


    Mr. Yun didn''t care about Ye Hao''s attitude.


    He smiled and said: "I have persuaded you before. Take the essence and blood to leave, it is you who want the eternal life pill, and take the eternal life pill for nine deaths. This is your own choice."


    Ye Hao frowned.


    He stared at the eternal life pill in the bottle.


    "Why does it **** my life? How did I survive."


    According to the scene before Ye Hao fainted, his vitality quickly passed away, and he was almost dead. He never expected that he would survive.


    "I just said it. It''s all because of the picture in your body."


    That picture?


    Ye Hao took out the picture from the space ring.


    He was surprised to find that the 100,000 mountains in the picture were "bald"!


    At this moment, the dense mountains are more than half bald, showing a depression.


    "What the **** is going on?" Ye Hao interrogated Yun Lao in wonder.


    Lao Yun pointed to the picture and smiled: "The name of this picture is: One Hundred Thousand Mountains Picture. It is also called the Picture of Mountains. No one knows who painted this picture, but the characteristic of this picture is that it possesses the aura of Jurong World. The effect."


    "Before the eternal life pill sucked your vitality, and you are the owner of the mountain map, it can''t let you die. So it makes up for the emptiness of your body with its condensed field aura."


    "Fortunately, the longevity pill has no appetite, so I almost stopped smoking. Your kid also got his life back."


    Mountains map?


    This picture still has this effect, but when does it recognize itself as the master?


    In Ye Hao''s mind, the scene of the previous battle between himself and the black armored corpse in Haicheng appeared. At that time, the pictures of the mountains appeared strange. Could it be that he recognized the lord at that time?


    "How long have I been in a coma?" Ye Hao asked.


    Here he has gradually lost the concept of time.


    "Three days."


    Ye Hao stared.


    Three days!


    "Wait. If I was unconscious for three days just in a coma, then I stayed in this secret for a few days!" Ye Hao hurriedly asked.


    "About ten days."


    Ten days!


    Ye Hao was taken aback. He still clearly remembered that when he came before, the old woman repeatedly emphasized to himself that he had to go back before the first seven.


    Now that ten days have passed, isn''t it because I can''t go back.


    "Old Yun, why didn''t you wake me up in advance? It''s over the first seven days, and I can''t go back." Ye Hao smiled bitterly.


    "Others may not be able to go back after the first seven, but you may not."


    Old Yun''s words gave Ye Hao hope again.


    "You are a pseudo-innate physique, there is 60% hope that you can go back."


    60%.


    Although it is not 100%, hope is better than nothing.


    Ye Hao took the crystal bottle in Old Yun''s hand, and the longevity pill inside was much more stable.


    "With the protection of the mountain map, the probability of you going back will be higher," said Old Yun.


    "Wait, although it recognizes the master. So far, I don¡¯t know how to use it! I finally met Mr. Yun, should you tell me something? Anyway, I risked my life to replace it. Your Nangong family is running away."`


    Ye Hao wanted to put a word out of Yun Lao''s mouth, after all, he knew very little about this picture of his opponent.


    "Never mind. I''ll just tell you something, if something happens to the Nangong family in the future, I hope you can help me."


    Seeing Mr. Yun agreed, Ye Hao nodded quickly.


    "sure."


    "I don''t know the specific usage of the mountain map, but there are some rumors. It contains a lot of heaven and earth aura, and its owner can quickly improve his own strength by absorbing the heaven and earth aura."


    "You can try to put your spiritual consciousness into the mountain map. You are its master, and it should not reject you."


    According to Yun Lao, Ye Hao sat cross-legged, put the mountain map on his knees, and used his spiritual consciousness to touch the mountain map.


    At first, the mountain map was a little bit resistant, but Ye Hao soon entered it.


    He found that he was really in the middle of thousands of mountains, and the aura here was very abundant.


    Compared with the current earth, it is at least several hundred times more abundant.


    [Unidentified energy source detected]


    [Unidentified energy source detected]


    The system prompt in my mind sounded again.


    Is there still energy to absorb in this mountain map?


    Ye Hao''s heart jumped.


    Order the system immediately and absorb it.


    [Dididi...System alarm, target energy is too strong to be absorbed, unable to absorb]


    Uh


    This is too strong to absorb.


    Ye Hao instantly fell from heaven to the bottom.


    Perhaps for ordinary martial artists, this world aura is the best thing, but for Ye Hao, he is a pseudo martial artist, and most of his abilities come from the system.


    The system can''t absorb it, no matter how much aura of heaven and earth is, it''s useless.


    However, there is a benefit, that is, Ye Hao no longer has to worry about not having enough energy in his inner strength.


    Innate martial artist is stepping on a piece of heaven and earth, but he is backed by a small world.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes and looked at Old Yun.


    "Any other uses?"


    "You need to explore other uses yourself. Anyway, this is a treasure of the ages. If you encounter similar pictures in the future, you must save them. And remember that you can''t easily show them to others, otherwise you will not escape the disaster."


    After Mr. Yun''s instructions, Ye Hao chose to leave here.


    Following Lao Yun''s instructions, Ye Hao plunged into darkness again, and he began to wander in this piece of heaven and earth.


    I didn''t know how much time it took before I wandered from my body to this secret realm, and I don''t know how long it would take to go back this time.


    There is another thing Ye Hao has been thinking about in his heart, that is, how is the financial market situation outside.


    Perhaps the system sensed what Ye Hao thought, and immediately reacted.


    [System task: Completely defeat Soros and make the five major consortiums pay the price. Task reward: a random gift package. Mission penalty: $1 trillion in debt]


    One trillion dollars.


    This system is to make oneself carry a debt.


    Soros? Who is this person, his name is a bit familiar.


    Five major consortia? The situation outside is a bit exciting.


    In addition, Ye Hao also found a system prompt that he had ignored before.


    It is the 20 skill points of the loan when you exchange for Feng Shui.


    So far, the principal with interest has reached 42, mainly because the total repayment period is seven days, with only less than two days left.


    If he does not return to his body within two days and obtains enough skill points to repay the loan, he will have to perform a special task again. There is an ominous premonition.

 Chapter 719： The last feast

    Lee Financial Building.


    The atmosphere of this day is obviously different from the past.


    All business in the entire building ceased and all computers were requisitioned.


    A large computer office area was formed on several floors, gathering three to four hundred people.


    "Miss Nangong, you are here."


    As soon as Nangong Fengyi walked into the building, she saw a group of people talking with Li Jiachen and others.


    "I''ll introduce you to everyone. This is Nangong Fengyi of the Nangong family in mainland China, Ms. Nangong."


    Li Jiachen pointed to a few people around her and introduced Fengyi in Nangong.


    "These are the deputy directors of the Hong Kong Monetary Authority and the heads of the Hong Kong Stock Exchange. Ms. Fan and Mr. Qiao."


    A middle-aged woman in uniform shook hands with Nangong Fengyi: "Hello, Miss Nangong."


    That Mr. Qiao wore a pair of glasses and said: "Miss Nangong, you are so beautiful."


    "Thank you."


    "With the approval of the Hong Kong Monetary Authority last night, this time, in response to the disruption of the Xiangdu stock market by the five major consortia, a financial protection team was formally established here. Deputy Director Fan and Director Qiao are in charge, and I am a consultant."


    "Xiangdu government put out 100 billion U.S. dollars, and 100 billion U.S. dollars supported by the central government. A total of 200 billion U.S. dollars, 120 billion yuan as the funding for this time."


    Li Jiachen said with joy.


    With this trillions of funds, Li Jiachen''s expression is much better than yesterday.


    Although the person in power here is no longer he, but it doesn''t matter who is in power to save the Xiangdu financial market.


    "Okay. There are still two hours before the stock market opens, let''s go up." Deputy Director Fan led everyone into the elevator.


    "Miss Nangong. This is my business card. I have heard about the Nangong family''s industry for a long time." Director Qiao had been talking to Nangong Fengyi in the elevator.


    Although Nangong Fengyi has no background in incense.


    But this does not hinder the other party''s status in the mainland, one of the four big families is not a boast.


    And it is said that this Nangong Fengyi has not been married in her thirties. Once she marries her, it is tantamount to entering a wealthy family.


    It''s much better than being the director of any exchange.


    Pan Gaozhi, this is the purpose of Director Qiao.


    Nangong Fengyi glanced at him, then directly ignored him and looked at Deputy Director Fan.


    "Director Fan, about the suspension of the New Era Fund. How are the discussions in the HKMA."


    Although this Ms. Fan is a deputy, she of course directly address the head of the department in her address, and the other party will be more comfortable listening. This is normal social interaction.


    "About the New Era Fund, because there are so many involved. Therefore, the specific plan will not come out until noon tomorrow." Deputy Director Fan explained.


    Tomorrow afternoon.


    Although it was only half a day earlier than before, it was a bit faster.


    Everyone came to the ninth floor of the Li Financial Building.


    Starting in the morning, from the sixth to the ninth floor, all were vacated for hundreds of traders as a "battlefield."


    And this time the main person in charge is no longer Jin Jinxuan.


    He is just the trader in charge of the ninth floor.


    "Mr. Jin, you are on the ninth floor and are responsible for targeting the New Era Fund. You can''t let Soros continue to suppress it. Make sure that the fund''s stock price is above 100 yuan before the market closes this afternoon! Your available funds are 200 billion yuan."


    Director Qiao began to order.


    The person in charge is Deputy Director Fan, but of course he is Director Qiao who works for the Hong Kong Stock Exchange for the stock market.


    "Two hundred billion may be a bit less." Jin Jinxuan frowned slightly.


    "Two hundred billion is a lot. We have to take care of the overall situation." Director Qiao looked at him coldly.


    Jin Jinxuan lowered his head and said nothing.


    "Mr. Qian, you sit on the eighth floor, and you are mainly responsible for controlling the market. Twenty thousand points is our bottom line, we must not fall below it. Your available funds are 400 billion."


    "Yes."


    "Mr. Rong invites you to sit on the seventh floor, mainly in charge of futures. You must ensure that the market does not fall sharply like yesterday. All the other party throws are collected. I will give you 200 billion."


    "Yes."


    "Mr. Liang, you are in charge of individual stocks in the stock market on the sixth floor. Stabilize retail investors, and there must not be a big drop. Three hundred billion will be allocated to you."


    "Yes."


    Jin Jinxuan frowned slightly when he heard this arrangement.


    He looked at the three people next to him again, these were all well-known traders, and they were all in between.


    After receiving the arrangement, everyone returned to their posts.


    Several bosses and government officials looked at the big central screen together, waiting for the stock market to open today.


    The war is on, and the shareholders of Xiangdu are ups and downs in this storm.


    The market is closed in the afternoon.


    Director Qiao swallowed and pulled his tie. His clothes were already soaked in sweat.


    The battle of this day finally stopped.


    "Director Qiao, congratulations. Under your command, we fought a big victory." Deputy Director Fan smiled and held a glass of champagne to respect Director Qiao.


    Director Qiao showed a proud expression, but still said: "Where, where. This is the result of everyone''s hard work."


    Director Qiao''s eyes fell on Nangong Fengyi''s body next to him. At this moment, Nangong Fengyi was staring at the suspended screen, frowning.


    "Miss Nangong. It has been suspended. What are you still staring at? Today we managed to stabilize the fund at more than 100 yuan, and the market did not fall below 20,000 points. This shows that our plan is very successful."


    Director Qiao deliberately said those numbers loudly, so that these people could know their record.


    Maybe it can make this woman fall in love with herself.


    Nangong Fengyi stared at the screen, and she shook her head.


    "It''s not right. Soros'' offensive today is obviously not as fierce as yesterday, and their selling today is far less powerful than before."


    Director Qiao said with a smile: "This may be due to the fact that the other party has insufficient funds. After all, this is a trillion-dollar financial war. The money of those consortia will not be blown by the wind. It cannot be kept in the Xiangdu financial market. It will hurt. fundamental."


    "Let me say, as long as we hold Soros and the others as we do today. As long as they persist for a few days, they will obediently get out of the Xiangdu financial market."


    Having said that, the director Qiao even showed a imaginative expression on his face.


    A man who presided over the trillion-dollar financial war, he can retire to a certain company when the time comes. This is a golden name.


    Nangong Fengyi didn''t speak, but her face didn''t stretch either.


    "Okay. Let''s not talk about it, just to celebrate. How about I invite Miss Nangong and you all to have a meal." Director Qiao stared at Nangong Fengyi, he mainly focused on Nangong Fengyi.


    "I might not be able to accompany me for something tonight. Next time. I''ll leave first."


    Nangong Fengyi left with thoughts, and after walking into the elevator, Li Jiachen and others followed.


    "Miss Nangong, I''ll give it to you."


    "Thank you."


    "Miss Nangong also feels that today''s process is too weird." Li Jiachen looked at Nangong Fengyi.


    "Let me say that you are worrying too much. I think that Director Qiao is quite powerful." Zheng Yan said from the side.


    Nangong Fengyi frowned, staring straight ahead.


    "No. The process today is so smooth, it feels like the other person has changed. Although I hope this is my illusion, I am still very worried. I am worried that something big will happen tomorrow."


    Nangong Fengyi''s instinct tells her that something big will happen tomorrow.


    "Okay. After the Legislative Yuan passed the motion to suspend the New Era Fund tomorrow at noon, you don''t have to worry about it. Take a good rest tonight." Zheng Yan calmed everyone.


    ...


    In the Island Congress, a full moon hung in the sky.


    A blonde woman in a bright red dress stood below.


    There was a proud smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "Soros, give them the last feast tomorrow."


    Soros was holding a glass of red wine behind him, his eyes still as if a falcon saw its prey. "Yes, miss."

 Chapter 720： wake

    on Wednesday


    After the stock market rebounded on Tuesday, some retail investors began to think that the government had begun macro-control, thinking that it had already fallen to the end, and they started buying large amounts of stocks, waiting for the stocks to appreciate.


    Those who lost money in the stock market before continue to invest in assets, hoping to make a profit.


    This is the psychology of gamblers.


    But what they never thought was that today would be the "end" of their nightmare.


    "Miss Nangong came early." Director Qiao saw Nangong Fengyi at a glance.


    Mainly in the crowd, Nangong Fengyi is too eye-catching.


    At the moment, Nangong Fengyi was staring at the phone in a daze.


    "Miss Nangong?" Even Director Qiao, who walked to the side, didn''t notice.


    Director Qiao looked at Nangong Fengyi''s mobile phone. The red in the upper right corner of the mobile phone indicated that only 5 percent of the battery was left.


    But even if the phone has only 5% of the battery power left, the woman is still looking at a picture of a man.


    Does Nangong Fengyi have a man? No, I have asked my acquaintances in the mainland, Nangong Fengyi has never had close contact with any man.


    Director Qiao carefully looked at the person in the photo, and it turned out to be the sleeping face of a man lying on a strange bed.


    This man looks very young in his early twenties.


    This woman really can''t tell, she looks pure and arrogant, she turns out to like old cows to eat tender grass.


    But this looks like a little white face, how can he have his own strength.


    Although he is not rich and powerful himself, he has been in Xiangdu for so many years and he has gathered a lot of connections. If he can marry Nangong Fengyi, relying on Nangong family property, he might become Xiangdu. The fifth largest family.


    With a beautiful daydream.


    Director Qiao put a smile on his face again, and handed a cup of milk tea to Nangong Fengyi.


    "Miss Nangong, didn''t you sleep well last night?"


    "what?"


    Nangong Fengyi suddenly recovered. She looked at the milk tea that was handed over by Director Qiao next to her, and she took it over: "Excuse me, I am lost. Thank you Director Qiao for the milk tea."


    "It''s okay. To be honest, Miss Nangong is not young anymore. It is a bit hard to face life and shopping malls alone. Have you considered finding a right person?"


    Director Qiao deliberately emphasized the pronunciation of these four words at the door, trying to make it clear to Nangong Fengyi that he is the most suitable for her compared to those little white faces.


    But he himself didn''t expect that he himself is really the home of Nangong Fengyimen.


    "I haven''t considered this kind of thing for the time being, let''s solve the immediate problem first." Nangong Fengyi walked to the side and asked an assistant to help charge her mobile phone.


    Because I didn¡¯t take a break last night and I forgot to charge the phone, there was only a little battery left on the phone in the morning.


    As for the picture, she took it without knowing how she was so awkward.


    In fact, she didn''t have much hope for whether Ye Hao could wake up.


    She was even thinking about how to explain to Nangong Ziqiong. If it wasn''t for Nangong Ziqiong who couldn''t contact the outside world for some reason, she might have called and asked about Ye Hao on the first seven days.


    Nangong Fengyi had already notified the Nangong family about Ye Hao''s situation, and the Nangong family had already been prepared for such a result, so there was not much response.


    The assistant took Nangong Fengyi''s mobile phone to the nearby office, plugged it in, and walked out of the room.


    Then the phone vibrated, and there was a caller ID on it.


    However, due to special requirements here, mobile phones are all muted.


    So at this moment, no one outside has noticed that the mobile phone in the office is vibrating.


    "Everyone continues according to yesterday''s steps. Stabilizing the market is our top priority. Let''s work hard."


    With the example of yesterday, Director Qiao is confident today and started to cheer everyone up half an hour before the market opened.


    "There are still more than ten minutes before the market opens."


    Director Qiao finished speaking, took a sip of the water next to him, and looked at his watch.


    "Director Qiao. Why didn''t Director Fan come today?" Li Jiachen stood beside Director Qiao and asked curiously.


    "Director Fan had a meeting at the Monetary Authority in the morning, and she said she would be there before the market opens." Director Qiao looked at Nangong Fengyi next to her.


    He found that the woman looked out the window stupidly, with little tenderness in her eyes.


    This is clearly the look in the eyes of a woman missing a man.


    Damn, does Nangong Fengyi really like that little boy?


    Director Joe whispered to himself.


    Dididi.


    Director Qiao''s cell phone rang.


    This abrupt voice made everyone wrinkle.


    It was Director Qiao who prescribed that the cell phone would be muted after entering the building, but at this time, instead, his own cell phone rang.


    But they are commanders after all, so it''s hard to say anything.


    "Hey. Director Fan, you''re here, I''ll go down to pick you up. It''s okay, I''ve made arrangements here."


    Upon answering the phone, Director Qiao showed a complimentary smile on his face.


    Then he said to Li Jiachen and them: "Director Fan is about to arrive, I will go downstairs to pick it up. Mr. Li will help me take care of here temporarily."


    Li Jiachen nodded.


    Director Joe went on.


    He stood in the elevator, looking at the mirror, taking care of his clothes.


    Humph


    I can definitely capture this Nangong Fengyi, then it''s time for my carp to leap over the dragon gate.


    The elevator went to the first floor.


    Director Qiao walked out, and as soon as he reached the lobby on the first floor, he saw that there was a disturbance at the door.


    "I said, I know Mr. Li and I have been here before. Just let me go up."


    A man with pale face, wet hair and wet clothes was being stopped by a security guard.


    Originally, such scenes were commonplace for Director Qiao. After all, there are always some people at the door of every big company coming to climb relatives.


    But this time Director Joe stopped because he knew the man.


    He is the man in the photo of Nangong Fengyi''s phone.


    Thinking of Nangong Fengyi photographing this man''s sleeping face, the two must have had that kind of relationship, after all, how could it be possible that a man and a woman didn''t have that kind of relationship together.


    Jealousy filled Director Joe''s heart.


    He walked up quickly: "What are you doing, what are you doing? How can we make a lot of noise when doing important things here."


    Seeing the people coming, the security guards immediately got excited.


    "Director Qiao, this person is arrogant. I have to stay here and tell me what we know, Mr. Li, let us call."


    The boy said again.


    "I really know Li Jiachen, just call if you don''t believe me."


    Director Qiao squinted at the boy.


    "Boy, don''t mess around here. Get out of here."


    The boy stared at Director Qiao.


    "who are you."


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. Anyway, a dog can come in here." Director Qiao looked at the young man contemptuously.


    The boy''s face became cold.


    "Your mouth smells so bad, you ate shit."


    Director Joe looked angry.


    "Boy, important things are being done here right now. If you continue to mess around here, believe it or not, I will let the police come and take you out of the prison."


    Just as the boy was about to speak, he suddenly froze, his face a little stiff.


    Then he walked directly in front of Director Qiao, slapped Director Qiao''s face with a slapstick smile. "Don''t let the police take me away, you are my son."

 Chapter 721： The prophecy of the stock god

    Ye Hao finally woke up this morning.


    Seeing this man coming out of the basement alive, the old woman almost fainted without being frightened.


    The old woman suggested to check Ye Hao, but he knew Ye Hao''s body best.


    And now there are still very important things to do by yourself.


    Ye Hao made several calls to Nangong Fengyi in the old house, but no one answered.


    No way, Ye Hao had to drive to the Li Financial Building by himself.


    Thinking back to when he was awake before, he was originally worried that after the first seven, without Zixiang''s guidance, he could not return to the body.


    But I didn''t expect that after so many days, there would still be purple fragrance burning for me.


    This touched Ye Hao a little.


    There was some danger on the way back, and it was more bumpy than when I went.


    Ye Hao has been using his inner strength to protect himself, but soon his inner strength was exhausted. He could only use the heaven and earth aura from the mountain map to protect his body, and finally returned to his body with great difficulty.


    When I came to the entrance of Li''s Financial Building, I didn''t expect to be stopped by security here.


    Although he only needs to act, these security guards can''t stop him at all, but this is a bit too noticeable.


    At this moment, a man with glasses came over with a bad look in his eyes.


    The words are obviously full of hostility towards oneself.


    [System task: Let the man in glasses arrest him and go to the police station. Task reward: 20 skill points. Mission Penalty: Sleeping for ten days]


    The unexpected task made Ye Hao helpless, anyway, this person was asking for trouble.


    And at the moment, the loan time limit is less than one hour left, so I need to hurry up.


    "You...you." Director Qiao never thought that Ye Hao would dare to hit himself, he covered his face.


    "What are you doing in a daze? Give me a fight." Director Qiao furiously asked the security guards to go up and teach Ye Hao.


    Knowing the identity of Director Qiao, several security guards dare not refuse.


    But where they were Ye Hao''s opponents, they were defeated all at once.


    But Ye Hao didn''t make a big move either, just let them suffer a bit.


    "Director Qiao, this kid is a practicer." A security guard said, clutching his numb arm.


    "You. You have a kind. Call me the police! If you have the ability, don''t leave here." Director Qiao saw the car coming from a distance.


    Although I wanted to teach Ye Hao personally, I couldn''t leave a bad impression in front of Deputy Director Fan.


    These security guards can only watch Ye Hao and let the police arrest him.


    Director Qiao walked quickly to meet Deputy Director Fan.


    Before leaving, he pointed at Ye Hao: "Boy. Wait for me, wait until I take the time to see how I can clean you up."


    Ye Hao watched the man with glasses leave, and he looked at the security guards nearby.


    Several security guards felt Ye Hao''s gaze and immediately stepped back.


    "What are you doing. Hurry up and call the police. It''s weirdly hot here. Take me to the security room first."


    Several security guards were stunned.


    How is this going?


    According to the routine, isn''t this kid supposed to run now, why is he still so cooperative?


    They came to the security room when they were messed up by ghosts.


    Ye Hao sat on the sofa, quite leisurely.


    "That... the police will arrive in ten minutes." The security guard looked at Ye Hao cautiously.


    "Ten minutes? So slow, let them hurry up." Ye Hao hit Hache.


    This was the first time I heard that someone was causing trouble. I still think the police are slow to come.


    "Leave him alone. The stock is too open, hurry up and turn on the computer."


    Anyway, the police will take this kid away, and the security guards don''t bother to take care of him.


    Turning on the computer, several people started staring at the screen.


    Shown above is a graph of the stock market.


    "The market has opened! It has gone up, it has gone up. The fund I bought has gone up."


    "Today may be able to return the decline of the previous two days."


    "If the rise doesn''t go back, I will drink northwest wind next month."


    "The turbulent market in the past two days is about to scare me out of a heart attack.


    Several security guards were looking at the computer screen while drinking water from a thermos.


    "I advise you to sell it as soon as possible. There is going to be something big in the Xiangdu stock market today. It''s not something you can afford now."


    The most annoying for people who play stocks is when others say in front of them that the stocks they buy are going to fall.


    "Boy. Don''t say frustrating words to me. Have you ever played stocks." A fat security guard gave Ye Hao a stare.


    If it wasn''t for Ye Hao''s skill, perhaps he had gone to give him a few punches this morning.


    "Playing with stocks?" Ye Hao smiled and looked at the computer screen: "Do you know someone is digging a hole for you. Five minutes later, the New Century Foundation plummeted five points to 95 yuan. The market will fall below Twenty thousand points."


    "You are talking nonsense. If you are so good, why don''t you go stocks."


    The security guards didn''t believe what Ye Hao said, and looked at the screen one by one.


    It was good at the beginning, the fund was not volatile, but in the fifth minute of the market opening, the line slipped vertically.


    102


    101.2


    97


    96.8


    94


    ...


    Several security guards were stunned, they looked at the falling stock in disbelief.


    In just one minute, five percent of the money they invested in the stock market has evaporated.


    "This...what''s going on. This kid...how do you know." The fat security guard looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    What this kid just said was true, and it was accurate to the time, as if he would predict.


    "Fatty. Look, the market has fallen below 20,000 points!" The other security guard shuddered.


    Everyone in the security room stared at Ye Hao, their eyes were as if they were looking at a monster.


    "You... how did you know?" The fat security man swallowed.


    Ye Hao shrugged and said with a chuckle: "Someone is deliberately shorting the fund and directly invests 20 billion yuan. It''s strange that this fund can''t fall."


    As early as on his way here, he spent a few minutes using his mobile phone to see what happened on the stock market during the time he was in a coma.


    So he now has a very good understanding of Xiangdu''s financial market.


    "Will you still fall?" A slightly older security guard looked at Ye Hao tremblingly.


    "It is estimated that it will still fall roughly today."


    The old security guard sat down on the ground.


    "This...what about this, I...I have invested in both me and my wife''s pension. I have lost more than 50,000 yuan before, and if this continues to fall...my wife must kill me."


    "Old Liu. I didn''t tell you before that you can only have fun in stocks and stocks. You...how did you invest your pension." The fat security guard stared at the old security guard irritably.


    "The child wants to buy a house. You don''t know the housing price of Xiangdu, I...I just want to get some money to support them." The old security guard was already in tears at the moment.


    Ye Hao patted the table.


    "Okay. Three minutes later, it is estimated that there will be a high point, 97 yuan sold."


    "Sold for 97 yuan? What if...what if it rises back." The old security guard was still a little reluctant.


    "In eleven minutes, the fund will usher in a second big drop. International speculators will invest 30 billion again. That was just the beginning of foreplay. If you don¡¯t want to lose even the scum, just listen. Mine." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 722： Please drive faster

    Although there were doubts in his mind, several security guards were still operating according to Ye Hao''s orders.


    I sold the fund at 97 yuan.


    Then everyone stared at that line, they wanted to know if the boy was right.


    There was the sound of police sirens outside, but no one noticed at the moment.


    Twelfth minute.


    The fund line fell again as predicted.


    "Fell, fell." The fat security guard exclaimed: "It fell to 93 yuan!"


    Several security guards looked at Ye Hao in surprise. This guy is really a genius.


    "That''s not right. I heard that the government has already set up an organization in the Lee Financial Building. Could it be that they couldn''t do that gang of ghosts? It was fine yesterday."


    Ye Hao smiled sarcastically.


    "Don''t underestimate them. They were just to give Xiangdu a false impression yesterday. In fact, they want to catch up the Xiangdu financial market today."


    "Just like when Soros was at Xiangdu Market in 1997..."


    Bump


    The door of the security room was pushed open.


    Several police officers walked in.


    "We received a report that there was a disturbance here."


    As soon as the police walked in, they saw several security guards chatting around a teenager, their eyes full of worship.


    There were even security guards making tea for the boy.


    This...what''s going on here, isn''t it that someone is making trouble here.


    "Ahem." The police coughed, and the people finally recovered.


    Ye Hao raised his head and stood up happily.


    "You finally came, this is a bit inefficient. Come, take me away. Do you want to bring handcuffs?" Ye Hao enthusiastically reached out in front of several policemen.


    Several policemen did not respond.


    Was it the wrong way for them to come in? It was the first time I saw such a cooperative prisoner.


    "Ahem... Um. Air, this is a misunderstanding. No one is making trouble here." The fat security man drew a pack of cigarettes and smiled and handed it to the police.


    The police frowned.


    "Really?"


    "Wait, that''s not right." Ye Hao didn''t expect the security guard to excuse himself.


    Please, if I don''t go to the police station, how can I accomplish my task? There is only less than half an hour left before the repayment time.


    "How can you explain to the director in this way? Isn''t it the police station? I just happened to go shopping."


    In the conversation just now.


    Ye Hao already knew that the person he offended was the director of the Hong Kong Stock Exchange.


    "This¡­¡­"


    The security guards could only watch the boy who helped them be taken away by the police with embarrassment, and they were moved.


    I taught them to play stocks just now, but now I am afraid that something will happen to them, so I left.


    "Xiangdu''s police car is not bad. It''s comfortable to sit in." Ye Hao looked around, leaning on the seat comfortably.


    The policeman in front glanced at him.


    "The police station is more comfortable."


    "Please drive faster, I''m in a hurry."


    Cough


    The policeman who was driving almost didn''t hit the street tree next to him.


    Drive faster, you think this is a taxi, this is a police car, brother.


    ##


    Lee Financial Building.


    "This...what the **** is going on. Didn''t you say that you can handle it well, why such a problem arises when the stock market opens." Deputy Director Fan looked at Director Qiao next to him with a sullen face.


    Director Qiao wiped the sweat off his forehead with a handkerchief.


    At this moment, his heart is just like that straight-down fund chart, which is very bad. "Director Qiao. No, the fund has fallen to 83 yuan since the market opened. The market has fallen to 19,000 points. According to this trend, it will fall to 17,000 points in one hour! The noon break is likely to be close to one. Ten thousand five mark." A staff member ran off with a newly released report.


    come.


    "Five thousand?" Deputy Director Fan shook his body.


    Deputy Director Fan grabbed Director Qiao by the collar.


    A middle-aged woman actually picked up a man in this way. One can imagine how anxious Deputy Director Fan was at this moment.


    "How did you agree to me before! Didn¡¯t it say that it¡¯s okay? Now it¡¯s about to fall 15,000 points! Falling from 30,000 points to 15,000 points is equivalent to the entire Xiangdu financial market being swept away. Half of the funds."


    "How do you ask me to explain to those taxpayers? How do you ask me to explain to my boss!"


    The sweat that Joe had grown up was falling drop by drop.


    "This...this may be just an accident. I must have a way, I must have."


    Director Qiao anxiously began to direct the traders to remedy the market.


    There are constant funds being invested in it, but the hundreds of billions of funds seem to have been swallowed by the sea at this moment. Apart from letting the line fluctuate a little, it still continues to plummet.


    "Put in more money and continue to invest. Pull the fund back completely!" Director Qiao said anxiously.


    "We have no funds to manipulate." Jin Jinxuan raised his head and looked at Director Qiao gloomily.


    "How is it possible? Our reserve funds, where is the one trillion fund!" Director Qiao''s eyes widened.


    Jin Jinxuan pointed to his computer.


    "One trillion? So far, all our accounts have only 500 billion left. All of these five hundred billion are not available in the market, and it is impossible to invest new funds."


    After a few hours of effort, a full 500 billion was swept away by the other party.


    "We are completely out of control in the futures market. We are all running now, and none of them has fallen less than 30%," said a trader.


    "In the stock market, we have absolutely nothing to do. The other party has more funds than us, plus our swallowed funds. The other party now has a total of fifteen hundred billion in funds!" Jin Jinxuan explained.


    Five hundred billion, right, fifteen hundred billion.


    The previous advantages disappeared completely this morning.


    Joe sat down on the ground with sweat, and he kept muttering in his mouth: impossible...impossible.


    Nangong Fengyi sighed and walked toward the office with her shoulders on her shoulders. He picked up his mobile phone and found that there were several missed calls.


    The name displayed turned out to be Ye Hao.


    Nangong Fengyi''s heartbeat increased instantly, and she hurriedly called back.


    But the other party showed no answer.


    Nangong Fengyi called back to the old house.


    Tick


    Tears fell on the ground.


    "I know."


    Nangong Fengyi hung up the phone, and the people in the ancient house told her that Ye Hao had regained consciousness and came to her.


    He... he finally woke up.


    Nangong Fengyi adjusted her mood and ran out, she came to Li Jiachen.


    "Ye Hao is here."


    Li Jiachen was taken aback when she heard Nangong Fengyi''s words.


    Zheng Yan, who was depressed on the side, smiled bitterly: "What''s the use of that kid now, the general situation is over. Does he have the great ability to save the current Xiangdu market?"


    "we lose."


    Li Jiachen sighed and didn''t say anything. This is the situation now, unless there is more money available. But in this situation, if they put out more funds, even if they win, they will only win miserably.

 Chapter 723： Someone can save us

    "But maybe he can do anything about it. Instead of watching them mess around there, we might as well try our own efforts."


    Nangong Fengyi also saw that Director Qiao was completely unable to withstand the opponent''s offensive.


    Ta Ta Ta


    "Then let''s find it." Li Jiachen said hesitantly.


    Nangong Fengyi nodded, the one she wanted most now was Ye Hao.


    At this moment, a security guard walked out of the elevator, probably because he did not expect that the inside of the building would become like that, as if Grandma Liu entered the Grand View Garden.


    When the security saw Li Jiachen.


    The security trot over immediately.


    "Stop. Who are you!"


    After all, Li Jiachen is a rich man. How could it be possible for people to approach him easily? A bodyguard immediately stood up and stopped the security guard.


    "Mr. Li, Mr. Li. I am the company''s security guard. Someone was looking for you just now."


    Li Jiachen frowned slightly when he heard the security shout.


    At this moment, Director Qiao also noticed that a security guard appeared here.


    "What are you doing, you don''t know where is this place. Get it down to me!" Director Qiao immediately went to rush people.


    "Wait. Let him talk about what''s going on first." Li Jiachen stopped Director Qiao.


    Look at the security guard: "You just said someone was looking for me."


    "Yes. Just now a young man downstairs said he knew Mr. Li." This security guard was the fat security guard who had a bit of intersection with Ye Hao before.


    Because of Ye Hao''s few words, they survived the stock market, but watching Ye Hao being taken away by the police, even though it was Ye Hao''s own request, they were still a little bit uncomfortable.


    Someone suggested to come up and inform President Li, maybe they really know President Li.


    Nangong Fengyi''s eyes lit up and she took out her mobile phone.


    Pointing to a photo above and asking the fat security guard: "Is it this one?"


    The fat security guard looked at the photo and nodded repeatedly: "Yes, it is him!"


    Nangong Fengyi asked excitedly: "Where is he now? Is he downstairs!"


    The fat security guard looked at Director Qiao hesitantly.


    Finally he gritted his teeth and said, "This gentleman, was taken away by the police car half an hour ago."


    "What? Who told you to do this!" Li Jiachen scolded.


    The fat security man pointed to Director Qiao next to him: "It was Director Qiao who said. At that time, he also scolded this gentleman, saying that this gentleman is a dog and is not worthy to walk into our building. The gentleman beat Qiao angrily The director slapped."


    "Then Director Qiao told us to call the police and let the police arrest him."


    Fat Baoan''s tone was obviously on Ye Hao''s side.


    "You smelly security guard, what are you talking about here. Believe it or not, I will let you drink Northwest Wind tomorrow." Director Qiao pointed at the fat security guard angrily.


    The fat security guard shrank his neck.


    "Director Qiao. You are a bit too wide, right? This is my company, not your Hong Kong Stock Exchange." Li Jiachen looked at Director Qiao and said coldly.


    Director Joe is speechless.


    "Which police station is, I will look for him now." Nangong Fengyi said anxiously.


    "Miss Nangong, let me go. I have some acquaintances in the police station and it is easy to find Mr. Ye. After all, someone needs someone to sit here. When I find Mr. Ye, I will bring him here immediately."


    "And I need to ask you one more thing, that is, that Deputy Director Fan can hand over the command here to Mr. Ye."


    Li Jiachen discouraged Nangong Fengyi.


    Nangong Fengyi bit her lip lightly, and still agreed to Li Jiachen''s proposal.


    Accompanied by bodyguards, Li Jiachen left here.


    "Miss Nangong, listen to my explanation. I don''t know that gentleman is your friend." Director Qiao immediately changed his face and looked at Nangong Fengyi in kind.


    Nangong Fengyi looked at him coldly; "Director Qiao, do you know that you are really disgusting like this. If you want to explain, you should explain to my friend."


    After speaking, Nangong Fengyi didn''t even look at him, and ran to find Deputy Director Fan who was constantly making calls with anxious expression on his face.


    "I see, I have already made arrangements here. I will definitely minimize the loss and control the market situation."


    Deputy Director Fan hung up the phone, her face was a little haggard, covering her forehead.


    "Director Fan, are you all right."


    Nangong Fengyi handed a glass of water to Deputy Director Fan.


    "Miss Nangong. I''m fine, but the above is very anxious about things here. After all, this is about the financial market in Xiangdu." Deputy Director Fan sighed.


    "Actually, I have a way that may be able to save this situation."


    Nangong Fengyi said.


    Deputy Director Fan immediately looked at Nangong Fengyi: "Miss Nangong, please speak."


    "I have a choice. He may defeat Soros and save the Xiangdu financial market."


    "Who!" Deputy Director Fan looked at Nangong Fengyi excitedly.


    At this moment, she was really upset by these things, and immediately asked when she heard that there was a way.


    "I have a friend called Ye Hao. He told me and President Li before that the dangers of the New Century Fund. But we didn''t care about it at the time, so we thought that maybe we asked him to come forward and there would be hope. This is me The same idea as Mr. Li Jiachen."


    "Is this Mr. Ye reliable?"


    Deputy Director Fan looked at Nangong Fengyi hesitantly.


    "I can use my identity as the Nangong family to guarantee him."


    "Miss Nangong, this promise is a bit too impulsive. As far as I know, this Ye Hao is only a young man in his early twenties. I want to ask, which university did he graduate from? Has he ever graduated? What financial books?"


    Suddenly an interruption made Nangong Fengyi frown.


    The person who spoke was Mr. Joe.


    He came over with a smile, but his eyes were very dark.


    He knew that it was impossible for Nangong Fengyi to accept him, and his cautious temper was immediately exposed, starting to retaliate, and stumble.


    Deputy Director Fan looked at Nangong Fengyi.


    Nangong Fengyi didn''t know what to say for a while, could it be that Ye Hao was actually just a high school student.


    "Director Fan. Although this person may not be famous, I can guarantee that he will have a way to save our current crisis."


    "Miss Nangong, please pay attention. This is not a trivial matter, but it concerns the entire Xiangdu market now!"


    "However. Director Joe, what you have done so far has not given us any hope."


    Director Nangong Fengyi and Director Qiao do not give in to each other.


    Director Qiao squeezed his fist, and he looked at Deputy Director Fan: "Director Fan. I have prepared a second set of plans, which will surely stabilize the financial market before the midday suspension. Would you rather believe that an unidentified person? People who are not willing to believe me."


    Deputy Director Fan frowned for a long time, and she looked at Nangong Fengyi apologetically. "Miss Nangong, I am responsible for the Hong Kong financial market."

 Chapter 724： Fund cant stop

    Using his contacts, Li Jiachen immediately found out that Ye Hao was being held in a police station a few blocks away.


    The car stopped in front of the police station.


    Li Jiachen ran directly into the police station, regardless of his identity.


    "Mr. Li. I just received a call saying that you are coming, why are you here now." The police chief looked at Li Jiachen flatly.


    Although he is the chief, don''t forget that Li Jiachen is the foremost rich businessman in Xiangdu.


    "Where is the person I am looking for." Li Jiachen asked sternly.


    "In the innermost room. I have asked the police officer to invite the gentleman out, but that gentleman... temper..."


    The look on the police chief''s face is a bit weird.


    "take me to."


    Several people quickly walked towards the police station.


    When I walked to a cell, I saw a few police officers surrounding a young man inside.


    "Sir. Don''t embarrass us. Mr. Li has come to invite you, and you can go out with us."


    "Don''t go out. I think it''s pretty good here."


    The young man put his arms around his chest, obviously in a bad mood.


    "Mr. Ye."


    Li Jiachen walked into the cell and looked at Ye Hao excitedly.


    Ye Hao raised his head and saw Li Jiachen.


    "Mr. Li, why are you here."


    "I''m looking for you to fight the fire. Hurry up and follow me." Li Jiachen pulled Ye Hao anxiously and got ready to leave.


    Ye Hao saw Li Jiachen personally come and take him away, and he didn''t continue to quarrel.


    He stared at the police officers.


    "Remember from now on and drive the car faster. Do you understand the efficiency!"


    Seeing Li Jiachen taking the young man away, several police officers finally breathed a sigh of relief. Several people looked at each other and showed dumbfounded expressions.


    "This is the first time I''ve encountered a tantrum because it was too late to arrest him at the police station."


    "It''s also the first time I''ve seen each other, it''s amazing."


    ...


    Above the car.


    Ye Hao sighed helplessly.


    Looking at the virtual screen of the system in front of you.


    [Because the host''s debts have not been repaid within the specified period, we will now release special tasks. ¡¿


    [Note: Except for the currently released tasks, the system will not issue any more tasks until the special tasks are completed. And it is forbidden to exchange skills, abilities, use item shops, etc. ¡¿


    [Special task: Let Catherine Eisley dance the seaweed dance in front of the host while singing Conquest. Time limit: None. Mission penalty: During the mission, the host is inhumane. ¡¿


    [Current remaining skill points: 20. Temporarily unavailable while the skill points are locked]


    Uh


    Catherine?


    How could this name look like a foreign woman? I don''t seem to know a foreign woman until now.


    What does this make myself do?


    There are billions of people in the world. There are no thousands or tens of thousands by this name.


    Let the other party dance the seaweed dance to conquer in front of him.


    It feels like this is the rhythm to be beaten to death.


    The biggest problem is this punishment. If the task is not completed, the thing is useless.


    If you can''t complete this task in your life, isn''t it that you have to be a life eunuch?


    It seems that he still has to find a way to find this woman named Catherine.


    "Ache."


    In the Japanese clubhouse, the beautifully dressed Catherine sneezed.


    "Miss." An attendant walked over with a coat immediately beside him.


    "No." Catherine''s eyes fell on the computer screen in front of her.


    "How''s it going."


    Soros snapped his fingers and said confidently: "It''s a crushing defeat. These yellow-skinned monkeys don''t know how to play finance at all."


    ##


    "Mr. Ye, Mr. Ye."


    The call awakened Ye Hao who was startled.


    "what?"


    I saw Li Jiachen sitting aside looking at him.


    "Mr. Ye, where have you been during this period of time? Fragrant can have a big deal, I want to contact you, but Miss Nangong..."


    Seeing Li Jiachen like that, there are a lot of things to say.


    Ye Hao interrupted: "I''m really sorry, for some personal reasons, I was in a place out of reach of the outside world during this period of time. I just rushed back today, and I already know what happened in Xiangdu."


    "That''s it."


    Li Jiachen had no doubt, he thought that the outside world that Ye Hao was talking about was a certain rural land.


    "Then the problem of Xiangdu financial market."


    Ye Hao thought for a while, and he said: "The root of all this is still in the New Era Fund."


    "We have already started processing this. The HKMA will start the final vote in the morning, and it is estimated that the fund will be closed at noon."


    Just after Li Jiachen finished speaking, Ye Hao rushed to talk.


    "No, now the fund cannot be closed."


    Li Jiachen looked at Ye Hao puzzledly: "Why? Didn''t you say that this fund is a cancer and needs to be eradicated. As long as the fund is suspended, we can stabilize the market situation a bit."


    Ye Hao shook his head, he said in a low voice.


    "The problem is that if the fund is suspended now. We can stabilize the situation, but it will take at least three years or even longer for the Xiangdu financial market to recover."


    "This is tantamount to telling those international consortia that we lost."


    "Led by the five major consortia, it also includes some scattered international speculators who took advantage of the fire. From last Tuesday to the present, there have been five trading days. They have taken away one trillion yuan from the Xiangdu financial market, which is equivalent to one $50 billion in funds!"


    "This is the hard-earned money of Xiangdu stockists."


    "Also, during this period, a total of 131 people committed suicide by jumping off the building because their assets collapsed due to fluctuations in the Xiangdu stock market.


    "If it''s over. From now on, foreigners will look down on our financial industry in China."


    What Ye Hao said, Li Jiachen was also very clear.


    The past few days is simply a shame over their businessmen.


    "But... you said it yourself before. This fund is a bomb and a stumbling block." Li Jiachen didn''t understand why Ye Hao suddenly opposed the suspension of the New Century Fund.


    "Yes. It''s a bomb, it''s a black hole that helped those big consortia swallow us a lot of money."


    Ye Hao squinted: "But if we want to win this commercial war, we need this bomb. At least until this commercial war is over, this fund cannot be suspended."


    "You are dancing on a wire rope, do you really have such confidence?"


    Li Jiachen looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    "I have never lost since I traded in stocks." Ye Hao showed a confident smile.


    Seeing Ye Hao so confident, Li Jiachen made up his mind secretly.


    "Driver, go to the HKMA. Quickly!"


    What Li Jiachen didn''t know was that Ye Hao had only fought stocks once so far.


    And on that occasion, he made the world''s stock market merchants hate him. He swept away more than 10 billion from the world''s stock market in just a few days.


    Although the amount is far less than this time, this is ground breaking on Tai Sui.


    This time, most of the financial market crisis in Xiangdu was due to Ye Hao''s relationship. I don''t know how Ye Hao would feel after learning about this.

 Chapter 725： Reciprocity

    There are still thirty minutes before the market closes this morning.


    It is already displayed on the display in the Lee Financial Building.


    New Century Fund: 59 yuan.


    The broader market index: 16325.


    Deputy Director Fan was clutching her chest, and she felt that she was about to be upset.


    "Director Fan...can...can you please approve a little more money from the top." Director Qiao wiped the sweat from his forehead while holding Deputy Director Fan.


    Deputy Director Fan stared angrily at Director Qiao.


    "What about the second plan you said. This is your second plan? Is this the result you gave me?"


    Director Qiao swallowed.


    He reluctantly said: "I...I just placed a few points first, and I will bring the stock price back before the market closes."


    "How do you make me believe you!" Deputy Director Fan pointed to the big screen.


    Director Qiao is still trying to win opportunities for himself.


    "Director Fan, you have to believe me. Before the market closes in the morning, I will definitely be able to pull back the stock price. After the news of the fund''s suspension comes out, it is time for us to fight back in the afternoon. It''s just this capital..."


    "The fund will not be suspended."


    Suddenly a voice came, and everyone''s eyes looked over.


    A young man walked over with his hands in his pockets.


    "Why are you here!" Director Qiao stared at the young man angrily, who slapped himself before.


    If it wasn''t because of something urgent at the time, I must fight him to the end.


    "I am here, of course, to clean up someone''s mess."


    Ye Hao looked at Director Qiao sarcastically.


    When Ye Hao was speaking, a figure rushed up and hugged Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao was also frightened. He saw Nangong Fengyi''s cheeks, and there were tears in the eyes of the mature woman.


    Everyone saw this scene.


    People who didn''t know Ye Hao were shocked. They didn''t expect that Nangong Fengyi of the Nangong family would hug such a young man. The relationship between the two parties was absolutely extraordinary.


    "I''m not good, it''s okay. It''s just that the road is blocked and I''m late to come back."


    Ye Hao laughed.


    Nangong Fengyi gave him a white look and noticed her own reckless behavior. She stepped back and stood beside.


    "You..." Seeing these two "dog men and women" flirting in front of him, Director Qiao was immediately upset.


    Why can such a small crouch be able to make her take so seriously, she is also powerful and powerful.


    "Wait. Why did you just say that the fund will not be suspended?" Deputy Director Fan frowned and asked.


    "Just now the Legislative Yuan did not approve the suspension of the number of votes of members more than agreed. The fund will not be suspended for the time being." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "Impossible! We have clearly discussed with those congressmen before, and they all agreed to stop trading!"


    Director Qiao glared at Ye Hao, and now the fund is the only existence that can save him and let him get rid of this mud pit as soon as possible.


    "Mr. Ye is right. We just came back from the Legislative Yuan. I discussed with a few congressmen and they all agreed that the fund would continue to operate." Li Jiachen stood up.


    Seeing Li Jiachen saying this, everyone knew it was true.


    After all, who is Li Jiachen, he is the one who controls most of the financial industry in Xiangdu, and he asks a few congressmen to speak to him, that is completely fine.


    "Mr. Li. What kind of ecstasy are you being poured by this kid? Funds keep trading, our financial market will be dragged into a bottomless pit by this huge vortex!" Director Qiao looked at Li Jiachen angrily .


    "Director Qiao. If I remember correctly, when the New Century Fund was launched, you very much agreed."


    Li Jiachen looked at Director Qiao coldly.


    Director Qiao''s face instantly turned ugly.


    "Okay. The top priority now is to solve the problem of the financial market. Director Fan, I suggest that all the command here be given to Mr. Ye." Li Jiachen looked at Deputy Director Fan.


    Deputy Director Fan stared at Ye Hao, looking at the really young man in front of him.


    It is really difficult for her to entrust such an important matter to a young man.


    Who is engaged in finance, who is not 30 or 40 years old.


    This is not just talent, it requires long-term market experience.


    "Mr. Li. It is really difficult for me to agree with your proposal, sorry." Deputy Director Fan rejected Li Jiachen.


    Director Qiao smiled and looked at Ye Hao triumphantly, the meaning in his eyes was nothing more than that.


    Brat, have you seen it? It''s not what you can say here.


    "Since I am not welcome here, then I will go." Ye Hao sneered and turned around to leave.


    Although he wants to save the financial market, he also has his own bottom line. He will not use his hot face to stick to other people''s cold ass.


    Since people don''t welcome me, and I doubt that I am going to smash my head, why do I stop him.


    "Mr. Ye!"


    Li Jiachen saw Ye Hao turn and leave.


    He looked at Deputy Director Fan: "Director Fan, I promise you will regret your current decision."


    After speaking, he chased Ye Hao.


    Nangong Fengyi also followed silently, and Zheng Yan also left.


    "Director Fan, look at these people. Relying on your own wealth and power, you will be defiant, and you will want to take care of our affairs if you bring someone with you. This is simply taking our Xiangdu financial market as a trifle."


    Director Qiao looked at Deputy Director Fan.


    Deputy Director Fan frowned slightly, and she stared at Director Qiao.


    "I don''t care about them. But I tell you, if you don''t clean up the mess here, you are the director of the Hong Kong Stock Exchange, I promise you will not be safe."


    Director Joe trembled.


    Hastily nodded: "Yes, yes. I see."


    "I''ll think of a way to get some funds over." Deputy Director Fan sighed.


    Director Qiao''s eyes lit up and he promised; "Don''t worry, as long as you have money. We can definitely win, but the New Century Fund..."


    "I will talk about it. I will propose to abolish the vote this morning and vote again in the evening. It should be suspended tomorrow."


    "Good, good."


    ...


    Inside the elevator.


    "Mr. Ye, don''t be angry." Li Jiachen ran into the elevator.


    Ye Hao spread his hands and smiled: "Angry? Why should I be angry. To be honest, how about Xiangdu Financial Market has nothing to do with me."


    "Mr. Ye. You can''t do that. If the Xiangdu financial market collapses, it will also affect the mainland market." Li Jiachen thought Ye Hao was really angry and wanted to give up here.


    "Okay. Don''t tease Mr. Li. Since you are here, you must think of a way, right?"


    Nangong Fengyi and Zheng Yan walked into the elevator, and Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at the elevator buttons.


    "Mr. Li. Is there a computer on the tenth floor."


    "There are still a few left."


    Ye Hao pressed the button on the tenth floor of the elevator.


    "Let them blend in by themselves. Sooner or later they will come and beg me. But we can''t stop here." The elevator door opened on the tenth floor, and Ye Hao said with a sneer: "Since the gang of ghosts are with us It¡¯s so hilarious here, we should always be courteous."

 Chapter 726： If you want to play, just play bigger

    "What do you want to do?" Zheng Yan looked at Ye Hao and asked curiously.


    "We can''t control the Xiangdu market for the time being. The other party has been here for half a year, and they have already secretly penetrated all corners of the Xiangdu financial market in the past six months."


    "Your director Joe thought that his little three-legged cat skills could compete in front of Soros?"


    Ye Hao smiled sarcastically. He looked at the front computers, walked into the office area and said while turning on the computers.


    "In front of others, you are just mice in the eyes of cats. They are playing with you, waiting to swallow you at the last moment."


    Accompanied by the boot sound, the computer in front of me was turned on.


    "Help me turn on the computer over there." Ye Hao pointed to the computers next to him.


    Nangong Fengyi opened one by one.


    "Since we can''t find a breakthrough in Xiangdu''s market, we will simply let them make a fuss. Let''s go directly to their lair to play. You know the Wei Wei and Zhao Zhao in the 36th plan."


    Ye Hao''s mouth showed a sinister smile.


    "The five major consortia plus some speculators. Most of their liquidity is invested in Xiangdu''s market. This makes their base camp empty."


    "What if I light a fire in their backyard at this time?"


    Ye Hao looked at a world map hanging on the wall next to him.


    It is estimated that the people here originally used it for market analysis.


    "They want to create a financial turmoil in China. Let''s just go ahead and expand this battlefield directly to the world. Don''t they want to play? Then play the biggest."


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s words were quite crazy.


    Their eyes are on Xiangdu at the moment, and this young man has his eyes on the whole world.


    "Is this feasible?" Zheng Yanmiao muttered to himself.


    "Maybe it can. The other party''s funds are invested in Xiangdu. Once the backyard catches fire, it will definitely shake their''military spirit''. Maybe they can be rescued." Li Jiachen''s eyes were bright.


    "But we need a lot of funds like this. The people downstairs will definitely not be willing to hand over the control of funds to us." Nangong Fengyi said in a deep voice.


    Ye Hao thought about it.


    "There is less than half an hour before Xiangdu closes at noon. I want to collect as much money as possible within ten minutes, and then find me a few reliable traders."


    "Ten minutes?" Zheng Yan was stunned.


    "There is no problem with people. I can find it now, and I will find a way to get the money." After Li Jiachen finished speaking, she walked to the side and picked up the phone.


    Nangong Fengyi walked to Ye Hao and asked in his ear.


    "Have you got things?"


    Ye Hao smiled and took out a crystal glass bottle from his pocket, and the longevity pill and blood were lying quietly in it.


    "Okay. With this, I can ask the Nangong family to spend some more money." Nangong Fengyi''s eyes lit up and she immediately called.


    "Boy, I believe you once."


    Zheng Yan clenched his fists and went to call.


    They are looking for someone, and they can''t be idle.


    Ye Hao immediately took out all the money in his account, which was almost 10 billion yuan.


    This is certainly not enough.


    Ye Hao made a call.


    "Hey."


    "Oh, why did our great hero think of calling us? What''s the point." On the other end of the phone was a teasing female voice.


    "Sister Zhou. I''m going to talk to you about business. The treasures I found in the jade treasure before, should the money be remitted to me."


    Ye Hao¡¯s call was of course to Zhou Huimin of Long Zu.


    He was still thinking about the money he hadn''t arrived yet.


    "That matter, baby is still being counted. It will take a while. The total value is estimated to be more than 600 billion yuan after experts have determined, but the exact amount needs to be detailed..."


    "Okay, I see. 600 billion, right? According to the previous allocation, I will account for 20%. I don''t want too much, as long as you can send me 100 billion in ten minutes, other money I don''t want any more points. I''ll be a brother in the rewarding team."


    If carefully allocated, Ye Hao can at least get tens of billions more.


    But Ye Hao is in a hurry now, he would rather take less, and get the money earlier.


    "Okay. I''ll report to my superiors." Listening to Ms. Zhou''s tone, my heart moved.


    After the call was hung up, Ye Hao made several calls again.


    They all hit the mainland.


    The last call was to Xiao Yan from the orphanage.


    "Brother Hao, you finally called. I was so worried during the time you disappeared." Xiao Yan''s words were full of worry.


    "I''m fine. Have you recovered from the injury."


    "I have almost recovered from my injury."


    "Well, I have a task for you..."


    ...


    The ninth floor of the building.


    Jin Jinxuan looked at his mobile phone, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    He stood up and pulled his tight tie.


    "What are you doing. Hurry up and deal with it." Director Qiao stunned when he saw Jin Jinxuan stand up suddenly.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t play this kind of completely messed up command."


    Jin Jinxuan looked at Director Qiao contemptuously, then turned and left.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "It''s not good. Just now Miss Nangong, Boss Li, Boss Zheng all asked to withdraw their funds. The total is 80 billion." A staff member ran over and said hurriedly.


    Originally, their funds were more than 80 billion, but after the toss of Director Qiao, only 80 billion remained.


    "What! They withdraw their funds at this time! No, they can''t be allowed to withdraw!"


    Originally, there was not much money, but now someone wants to withdraw funds. This is not adding fuel to the fire.


    "Remove them. Li Jiachen''s lawyer just called. If they don''t withdraw, they will sue us." Deputy Director Fan walked over, his face was not very good.


    "But, our current funds..."


    "Don''t worry about the funds. Just now I contacted several institutions, and then contacted the bank. I got 300 billion."


    Deputy Director Fan stared at Director Qiao.


    "I warn you, this is the last sum of money. If you toss me again and lose. You and I will both become sinners in Xiangdu''s financial industry!"


    Director Qiao swallowed. Although he had no bottom in his heart, he still bite the bullet.


    What they didn''t know was that just above them, a bigger war was ready.


    "Mr. Li. What''s the matter with you looking for me back?" Jin Jinxuan looked at Li Jiachen.


    Only Li Jiachen''s order could make Jinzixuan leave without hesitation.


    "Now you follow his instructions. Obey unconditionally." Li Jiachen pointed at Ye Hao.


    Jin Jinxuan looked at Ye Hao, he also saw what happened downstairs just now.


    In fact, he didn''t quite believe that this young boy could save the market.


    "Okay. Everyone is almost ready. I have collected almost 150 billion yuan here, which was formed by the merger of myself and several companies in the Mainland. In addition, the 80 billion of the bosses. The total is RMB 230 billion."


    "The Nangong family is willing to invest another 50 billion." Nangong Fengyi added: "And the Dongfang family who learned the news is also willing to contribute 50 billion."


    Ye Hao was taken aback. He expected the Nangong family to pay the money. After all, he had what they wanted in his hands.


    But what the **** is the Dongfang family.


    "Dongfangze just called and said you owed him a meal."


    Dongfangze, Dongfang Home?


    Ye Hao understood that the person in charge of the emotional ability group was from the Dongfang family.


    "That''s good. Now we have a total of 330 billion yuan in funds. Lao Jin, right? You will be responsible for assisting me later."


    "Then what do you want me to do. Three hundred and thirty billion is nothing at all in front of the other party''s trillions, and it can''t make waves." Jin Jinxuan said in a deep voice.


    Ye Hao shook his finger, he picked up a fountain pen next to it and threw it out casually.


    Shot on the map on the wall behind him, it happened to be stuck on an island. "We use these more than 300 billion to go around that island."

 Chapter 727： Go to Japan

    "Going to an island country? Just our 300 billion, and going to an island country unpreparedly won''t be able to set off many storms."


    Jin Jinxuan''s feeling towards this young man now is too arrogant.


    "The securities and financial markets in island countries are very special. Although they have a strong economic environment, technology and technology. But many of their raw materials are too important to import. For example, steel, crude oil and other raw materials."


    "It''s like a building. They look gorgeous on top, but their foundations are not stable."


    "We only need to dig a hole in this foundation, and this building will be panicked. And this is only the first step, and then we will involve the world."


    Hearing this, Jin Zixuan''s eyes were a little erratic.


    "We don''t have much funds. Converted to US dollars, it only costs three million dollars, but we must be clear that as long as we find a pivot, we can lift the entire global financial market."


    Ye Hao''s right hand began to quickly tap on the keyboard.


    Holding a pen in his left hand, he wrote a few words on a piece of paper and handed it to Jin Jinxuan.


    "I am responsible for the futures markets of crude oil and steel. You mainly short the stocks of these companies."


    Jin Jinxuan read several companies that Ye Hao had written to him.


    "These are companies under the Mitsubishi Consortium!" Jin Jinxuan looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word.


    "I will be crazy with you." Jin Jinxuan was acted upon by Ye Hao''s words. He sat in front of the computer and began to manipulate it.


    "Japanese stocks will be suspended after half an hour. During this time, I will try to increase the prices of crude oil and steel. You wait for the opportunity to buy the stocks of upstream companies and increase them first."


    Ye Hao said, his eyes fixed on the computer screen.


    The fingers danced on the keyboard like lightning.


    "Old Li. You... why are you in a daze." Zheng Yan saw that Li Jiachen had a shocked expression at this moment, the boss with a long mouth.


    He looked at Ye Hao with straight eyes.


    "Mr. Ye''s basic trader skills are too strong." Li Jiachen took a deep breath.


    "It has only been a while, how can you tell? I don''t think there is anything special except for the hands and feet." Zheng Yan looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    Li Jiachen stood behind Ye Hao, and pointed to a few computer screens in front of Ye Hao.


    "Ye Hao now operates hundreds of accounts, constantly going in and out of the financial market of the island country. The opportunity to sell each time is very good, and the ability to make a line requires at least decades of experience. "


    Seeing all this, Li Jiachen sighed to himself.


    Ten minutes later, the steel and other raw materials were raised several points, but this was only an air height, and it would soon drop.


    Ye Hao suddenly shouted: "500,000 shares, buy 20314 of the island country."


    Jin Jinxuan did not hesitate to start manipulation.


    "800,000 shares, buy 11946."


    "One million shares, buy 71246."


    Every time Ye Hao broke a number, Jin Zixuan bought directly without hesitation.


    At this moment, Ye Hao and Jin Jinxuan stopped at the same time.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes, as if waiting for something.


    The surrounding air is now very serious.


    Jin Jinxuan swallowed and stared at Ye Hao.


    Because of this round of operations, several stocks and funds they bought have risen a lot.


    "Sell. Clearance at the highest price!"


    Ye Hao shouted, Ye Hao and Jin Jinxuan started operating at the same time. In less than half a minute, all the futures, funds, and stocks they had bought before were sold.


    Buy low and sell high. This is the most direct, straightforward and violent method for traders.


    ...


    Island Congress Office.


    Here is still singing and dancing as usual.


    "Mr. Roy, congratulations. Then you can buy some islands in Europe again." Sato held a red wine glass to Roy toast.


    Roy smiled and said: "Where, everyone is making money together. The chaos in the Xiangdu market has also affected the Chinese mainland. In this way, no one will be able to shake your island market''s position in Asia within five years."


    "Hahaha. Yo Sai." Sato also laughed without humility.


    The rapid development of China''s economy in the past also surprised and worried the island countries.


    "Sato-kun."


    At this moment, an islander walked in hurriedly on wooden shoes, leaned into Sato''s ear, and muttered something in Japanese softly.


    Sato''s face suddenly became very ugly.


    Sato put down the wine glass.


    Walked in front of Soros.


    "I want to transfer all the funds we invested now."


    Soros raised his head, frowning at Sato.


    "What the **** do you island people want to do."


    "Sato-kun, what''s the matter with you? How can you withdraw the funds at this time." Fack came over and asked.


    Sato''s face was sullen.


    "Someone is attacking the crude oil market and steel market of our island country, causing our market to have a little impact. I need to get the funds back to stabilize the domestic market."


    Several people glanced at each other.


    "I can''t wait any longer," Catherine said with a cold face.


    Although she was a little afraid of the blond beauty in front of her, Sato bit her head and said.


    "Miss Catherine, I''m really sorry. Our working capital has been invested here. It would be dangerous if the market is allowed to turmoil."


    Catherine waved her hand.


    "Soros, transfer their funds."


    Soros glanced at Sato, snorted coldly, tapping his fingers on the keyboard.


    "A total of 40 billion U.S. dollars. I have transferred back to your account."


    "Thank you."


    "I''m really sorry."


    Sato bowed deeply, then turned around and walked to the next corner to make a call, which seemed to be preparing to control his country''s market.


    "Miss Catherine, they may be in trouble over the island country."


    "What''s the matter?" Catherine asked suspiciously.


    "In the financial market of the island country, someone is deliberately shorting steel and crude oil. Just now, the amount of funds in these two sectors exceeded one trillion yen."


    Soros called up the island country''s stock market drawings on the screen in front of him.


    "And the other party''s trading techniques are very clever."


    "Is it awesome? The Island Congress will not suffer." Catherine carefully scanned the trend graph in front of her.


    Soros thought for a while, and he shook his head: "I''m not sure about this. The Japanese stock market will close in half an hour, and the real war will be in the afternoon. Do you need me to help them."


    "At this time, if you attack the Japanese stock market, maybe it''s the person you''ve been looking for, Miss."


    Catherine shook her head.


    "No. Let them make trouble by themselves, the islanders have been restless recently. They should be suppressed, and you should concentrate on making the market in Xiangdu. If one afternoon, that guy can''t deal with Japanese stocks, then he is not the one we are looking for. "


    "If he gets it done, we won''t be too late. Let those islanders be grateful to us."


    "To use a Chinese saying goes: snipe and clam compete for the fisherman''s profit." Catherine showed a cunning expression.

 Chapter 728： Eat noodle

    The Xiangdu stock market and the island stock market were closed one after another.


    "It''s off. What shall we do now?" Jin Jinxuan looked at Ye Hao with a sigh of relief.


    His eyes were full of admiration at this moment.


    The series of operations just now can be said to be ingenious.


    It only used 300 billion of funds, and a lot of bombs were unknowingly planted on the island country market.


    The effect of these bombs is not necessarily as good as the bombs that the consortium has lurked in Xiangdu for half a year, but at least enough for the islanders to drink after the opening in the afternoon.


    "What else can I do. Eat and rest." Ye Hao got up and stretched out.


    "At this time to eat and rest?" Jin Jinxuan looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    When this kind of tension, shouldn''t you make the following plan, there is no time to eat.


    "Of course you have to eat. People are iron rice or steel, so you panic if you don''t eat. But Lao Jin, you may not have the opportunity to eat with us.


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers and pointed at Zheng Yan next to him.


    "Do me a favor, order Lao Jin a seafood steak takeout meal, so that he will have a good lunch. I guess he won''t be so leisurely."


    "Good." Zheng Yan nodded and went to do it immediately.


    "Lao Jin. Thank you for your hard work. Now we still have almost 50 billion of funds on hand. After we have dinner and are free at noon, we will go to other securities markets that are still open according to what I have written. Buy a few shares."


    Ye Hao pointed to the thick stack of paper on his computer desk.


    Jin Jinxuan took the stack of paper curiously, and he was shocked without seeing it.


    "This...your appetite is too big."


    I saw a few words written at the beginning of the paper, which are several financial markets in Asia except for the island countries and Xiangdu.


    Singapore, Bangzi, Asan...


    "In addition to the five major consortia, some Asian speculators took advantage of this opportunity to fall into trouble. Of course, we have to let them return what they took. Let''s plant some bombs first, and we will watch the fireworks together in the afternoon."


    "Okay. Let''s eat."


    After speaking, Ye Hao took Nangong Fengyi and others downstairs in the elevator.


    "Where are we going to eat? At this time, just eat whatever." Zheng Yan also didn''t have much appetite at this time.


    "How can you eat whatever you want. Where is the best restaurant in Xiangdu, book me a floor. I want to invite someone to eat." Ye Hao said.


    "Please someone? Who please."


    Zheng Yan didn''t understand what Ye Hao was selling.


    "All businessmen from all walks of life in Xiangdu. Invite them in your name, including Miss Nangong. I believe they will not refuse." Ye Hao looked at Nangong Fengyi.


    Some people may have a bit of hatred with Zheng Yan and Li Jiachen.


    But I would definitely not want to offend the four major families in China.


    "What did Mr. Ye look for?" Li Jiachen asked curiously.


    "Do you think that the Xiangdu financial market is now in a mess, and it is caused by those international consortia?" Ye Hao laughed to himself: "If it weren''t for someone to insert a knife in the back, how could they have so many shares to sell."


    Ye Hao''s words made several people who are businessmen understood at once.


    "You mean, someone deliberately sold their own shares to those foreign businessmen, or even bought them to purchase shares!" Li Jiachen was somber.


    As it is, isn''t it a naked betrayal.


    They worked so hard to rescue the market, while some people made a fortune there.


    "In short, call them all over for a meal, and we can figure out this matter." Ye Hao''s eyes were bright.


    ##


    Xiangdu International Hotel.


    Today, the first floor of this hotel is directly wrapped up, and this situation is not uncommon.


    But today is very strange.


    "Manager. This is too weird." A waiter whispered to the manager''s ear.


    "How strange."


    "The guests who reported on the 13th floor were all well-known merchants from Xiangdu. Almost half of them came. But the dishes they served..."


    "Okay. Don''t guess, do your own job."


    The manager glared at the waiter, and the waiter ran away desperately.


    But the manager himself was actually muttering in his heart, more than a dozen Xiangdu merchants, each put a bowl of noodles, which is a bit too shabby.


    Thirteenth floor.


    The atmosphere here at this moment is quite weird, just like the waiter said.


    There were several big tables, and big bosses in suits and leather collars sat there.


    In front of them, there were no delicacies of mountains and seas, lobster and abalone.


    It turned out to be just a bowl of dry noodles, and this bowl of noodles cost 15 yuan at most.


    When have these big bosses worth more than 100 million yuan eat such a shabby banquet.


    But just above their chief, a young man was holding a bowl of noodles, eating very happily.


    "What''s the matter, why don''t you eat it. Isn''t this dry noodles delicious." Ye Hao held the noodles and looked at the group of people in front of him without moving their chopsticks.


    Nangong Fengyi next to them did not move their chopsticks.


    They are really curious about where Ye Hao is singing.


    Snapped


    Slap heavily on the table.


    One person stood up.


    "Boss Li, Boss Zheng, Miss Nangong. What do you mean? Call us out at noon. Just ask us to eat a bowl of noodles. This is too much for us."


    It happened that the person speaking was the same person who had thoughts about Nangong Fengyi before, Guo Desheng of the Guo family.


    Next to him sat two people with similar faces.


    Li Jiachen was just about to speak but was stopped by Ye Hao''s eyes.


    Ye Hao put down the clean bowl he had eaten and burped.


    "Don''t look at Boss Li and them. This time I asked the bosses to accompany me to eat noodles here."


    "What kind of green onion is your kid? You can speak here."


    The person next to Guo Desheng looked at Ye Hao contemptuously.


    Ye Hao glanced at it, the second child of the Guo family, Guo Dewei.


    Ye Hao was not angry, with a smile still on his face, as if he hadn''t heard Guo Dewei''s words.


    "I think what everyone talked about after dinner during this period should be the current financial crisis in Xiangdu."


    A group of businessmen showed their uncomfortable colors, and some even started chatting and took out their mobile phones, not giving Ye Hao any face.


    "But I heard. There are some people who are making''national wealth''. When President Li and the others rescued the market, they joined forces with foreign speculators and swept the capital of the Xiangdu economic market."


    "This kind of person is shameful and hateful."


    As soon as Ye Hao said this, many people''s faces were a little weird, and then Ye Hao directly named them by name.


    "For example, the three brothers of the Guo Group. Is it true that the family does not enter the same door? The shares of the Guo Group and the companies they control. I want to ask you, how many shares do you still have? Those ghosts are uncomfortable cooperating."


    "If you do this, you are not afraid of going to **** and face your father!"


    Ye Hao''s face sank.


    The complexion of the three Guo brothers suddenly turned ugly.


    Guo Deshou, the youngest person in the Guo family.


    "Smelly boy. No matter who you are, I don''t care who you are, I have the shares in my hands, and I can sell to me whoever I like. I can do business as I like. You can''t control it."


    "Yes, I can''t control it. I also know that several people have already done their jobs, set up another company in the United States, and also applied for a green card. They are going to take the money from Congxiangdu to the United States to live a good life. Right."


    Ye Hao''s words directly made the Guo family three brothers look quite ugly.


    Because what Ye Hao said is true. "I don''t like to kill them all. I can give you people a chance. The noodles here are finished. Then I will do business with my duty, and vomit out those who swallow. Of course, some of you have been warned by business. I can guarantee that the lost


    I can get it back for you all. "


    "but!"


    Ye Hao looked around the big bosses coldly. "If anyone doesn''t eat noodles, it''s against me. Please don''t regret what happens then."

 Chapter 729： The three Guo brothers

    Snapped


    A bowl was smashed on the ground, and the noodles inside were spilled all over the floor.


    "Smelly boy. Don''t speak too arrogantly, this is Xiangdu!" Guo Desheng sneered at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at the face at Guo Desheng''s feet, he was not angry.


    Instead, he looked at Guo Desheng''s two brothers.


    "What''s the attitude of the two?"


    "Pooh."


    The second child Guo Dewei spit in the noodle bowl and looked at Ye Hao sarcastically: "I just don''t eat it, what can you do."


    The third oldest Guo Deshou got up directly, turned and left without saying a word.


    "We all spend tens of millions of dollars every minute. If we have time, we might as well go home and sleep with our wife with this kid."


    Guo Desheng picked up his bag and left.


    One after another, some people also got up and left.


    Leave a bowl of noodles untouched.


    After three minutes, less than one-third of the people remained in the banquet hall.


    These people are people who have a good relationship with Li Jiachen and Zheng Yan, or people who dissatisfied those ghosts from the bottom of their hearts.


    "It''s him. Lao Tzu has done business for most of his life under those ghosts. Half of it is going to be a man, and I don''t want my children and grandchildren to be angry with me." An old man who looked very old picked up Chopsticks are eating noodles.


    "Dad." A middle-aged man next to him looked at the old man.


    "What do you think, eat noodles. Do you still want to lick those ghosts'' ass." The old man glared at his son.


    Middle-aged people dare not speak and eat noodles honestly.


    "Mr. Chen. You deserve to be the founder of one of the four major companies in Xiangdu. Now you are still active and active in the market." Ye Hao walked to the old man and said respectfully.


    This old man is no one else, but the Chen family, the last of the four families in Xiangdu.


    This old man is the founder of the Chen Group and is said to be 80 or 90 years old this year.


    But one thing I have to say is that their Chen family and Li family are a bit contradictory.


    "Old Chen." Li Jiachen came over and shouted respectfully.


    After all, Old Chen is a generation older than them.


    "Huh. I came here today, not because of the face of your Li family. It''s just that the things those ghosts have done in the past two days are really irritating. It''s really no one in China." Old Chen snorted.


    After Chen finished eating the noodles, he looked at Ye Hao: "Boy. As long as I''m still in the Chen family, we won''t help Guilao do things that hurt our own people. This is the Chinese market, not those Guilao''s."


    This is a simple promise, but the weight is heavy.


    "Thank you Mr. Chen."


    With Mr. Chen taking the lead, the next people all ate the noodles and showed their attitude.


    Ye Hao looked at the empty bowls.


    He clapped his hands and raised his head and said, "Everyone who stays, I can assure you, Ye Hao. Today I invite you to eat noodles. After a week, I will invite you to a big meal!"


    ...


    Lee Financial Building.


    Ye Hao and others returned to the tenth floor.


    It happened to see that Jin Jinxuan was busy there, and there were a dozen more people beside him.


    "Seeing you are so busy. I called some more people." Li Jiachen explained.


    Ye Hao said: "The more people, the better."


    Although Ye Hao once fought the whole world with one person.


    But at that time, he killed the other party inadvertently, but now the other party has been preparing for a long time, and he has come prepared, and he can''t talk about it.


    Moreover, it was still such a mess, and it was difficult for Ye Hao to make a comeback in a very short time.


    "Our Nangong family''s financial company in the mainland has some professional traders. I have prepared them and you can control them remotely." Nangong Fengyi turned on the computer next to it.


    The computer usually has a video connection.


    "it is good."


    Ye Hao nodded in satisfaction, and he checked his watch.


    "There are still ten minutes before the Asian stock market opens in the afternoon. Let me distribute the tasks. Jinxuan, you take these people and continue to short the Asian stocks I gave you like noon..."


    At the same time, Director Qiao and the island nation also began to prepare. After the "intermission", the financial war began again.


    As soon as the market opened in the afternoon, Xiangdu''s financial market continued to fall as in the morning.


    Although Director Qiao launched several rounds of counterattacks, they are no longer opponents at all, and the funds in their hands are thrown in for a while and disappear.


    Downstairs was anxious, Ye Hao upstairs was drinking milk tea and looking at the big screen in front of him.


    "After the opening of the New Era Fund in the afternoon, the share price has fallen below the issue price of 50 yuan. It is now at 48 yuan. If it falls like this, the fund will be expected to fall to 40 yuan at the end of the afternoon."


    "The market has also fallen below 15,000, and it will fall below 14,000 in half an hour. At the close in the afternoon, I don''t know if I can hold the 13,000 mark."


    "Ye Hao, aren''t we helping now?"


    Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    Ye Hao shook his head. He said calmly: "I said before that the current Xiangdu financial market is a mess. Instead of entering it now, it''s better to wait. Waiting for an opportunity, we just cut the mess."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Li Jiachen on the side hesitated to say something.


    "I know what Mr. Li wants to say, Li is always worried about hurting the fundamentals of Xiangdu''s financial market, right."


    "Actually, I have observed that there are already many cancers in Xiangdu''s financial market. These cancers will erupt sooner or later. Instead of letting them continue to threaten the market, let them erupt together now."


    "Sweeping out this market will at least allow businessmen here to do business with peace of mind within 50 years."


    "Long pain is not as good as short pain. You should all understand the principle of breaking and standing."


    Ye Hao finished drinking the milk tea and threw it into the trash can next to it.


    Walk back to the computer desk.


    "The English and French financial markets are open from 15:00 to 16:00, China Time. Lao Jin, remember that before the Asian market is closed, give me all the funds back and collect as much as possible."


    "Yes." Jin Jinxuan executed Ye Hao''s order without hesitation.


    At the moment, the financial market of the island country can be said to be quite bad, although there is no such chaos here.


    However, because of the chaos in the crude oil and steel markets, the automobile market has also fallen into this vortex. The automobile industry accounts for a large part of the island country''s economy.


    Move the whole body with one move.


    "Baga. It must be those Chinese people who are retaliating. Our Japanese stock market has fallen by 2,000 points this afternoon!" Sato angrily threw the wine bottle in his hand.


    Sato was unwilling to walk up to Catherine.


    "Miss Catherine, I ask you to help the financial market of our island country. They are trying to kill us, and regardless of Xiangdu''s financial market, they insist on fighting us to the end."


    Sato pleaded.


    If trillions of funds can be diverted to help the financial markets of island countries, it will definitely help them. "Sorry, I can''t." Catherine said coldly.

 Chapter 730： This is a trap

    "Why? The Eisley Consortium and our Mitsubishi Consortium have maintained a long-term cooperative relationship." Sato looked at Catherine inexplicably.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to help you. It''s that this is a naked trap in itself."


    Catherine looked at Soros who was in charge of the situation next to him.


    "How long is it from the closure of Xiangdu."


    "Thirty minutes." Soros pointed to the screen in front of him as if showing off: "Now their market is approaching 13,000 points. I am confident that I can suppress it to 12,000 points before the market is closed."


    "I see. Evacuate all the funds that can be withdrawn."


    Sudden words made Soros stunned, and he looked at Catherine suspiciously.


    Catherine looked at the sky in the east.


    "He showed up the person we were looking for. Only people like him dare to make such a crazy move. He doesn''t care about the chaos in Xiangdu''s financial market. Don''t you think it''s strange."


    Roy stood up: "Maybe that person knows that he has insufficient funds in his hands and dare not confront us head-on. We must know that our current funds in Xiangdu may have approached two trillion yuan, which is equivalent to 300 billion US dollars! "


    "This is far more than any financial war in history. With the power of these money alone, we can even subvert 90% of the financial system of any country in the world."


    Roy''s words are right, everyone agrees.


    "After all, this is the first time in history that the five major consortia have worked together. I believe that the other party just wants a trick before dying." Henry stood up and said.


    In fact, he doesn''t care what happens to the island country''s financial market. What he wants to see is the economic collapse of Xiangdu.


    Catherine smiled contemptuously.


    These people are really stupid enough. If they hadn''t needed the money in their hands this time, they wouldn''t work with them at all.


    "Stupid. There is a sentence in China''s Art of War, to surround Wei and save Zhao. They want to make our backyard fire, and Asian financial markets, whether Hong Kong stocks or Japanese stocks, will soon be closed."


    "If our funds remain in Hong Kong stocks or enter Japanese stocks, they will all be trapped because of suspension."


    "At that time they will definitely prepare funds to attack the next market."


    "Where do you think they will be focusing?"


    "Europe!"


    "When you are here to talk and drink, they are already eyeing your backyard. If you don''t believe it, then I don''t mind. But I want to withdraw my funds. Soros withdraws my funds 100% Of fifty, fast."


    Catherine said coldly.


    Although Catherine was still not convinced in his heart, he still frankly withdrew from Catherine''s funds.


    Roy of English and Faker of Frank glanced at each other.


    Europe is their home. If the home is on fire, it will be in trouble.


    "Withdraw 50% of my funds." Roy said.


    "You, why are you so weak. We can completely destroy the Xiangdu financial market in one breath, as long as there are two more days. Let their financial market go back to twenty years ago!"


    Henry was really annoyed by these people''s actions.


    "Mr. Henry. It''s not your America, of course you don''t mind. Soros, please withdraw 50% of my funds." Fack looked at Henry coldly.


    Henry could only stamp his feet when he saw this.


    ...


    At the same time, Director Qiao was paralyzed on the chair at this moment.


    Deputy Director Fan pointed at Director Qiao and cursed.


    "The result, this is the result you gave me. I finally found you 300 billion yuan of funds, and now only half of you toss about it!"


    Director Qiao muttered unwillingly.


    "Director Fan, I can''t be blamed for this. The other party has a lot more funds than us, I... I can''t help it.


    At this time, he was still trying to make excuses for himself.


    "The market will be closed in 30 minutes! Then you can explain it to your superiors." Deputy Director Fan has been completely disappointed with the person in front of him.


    "Report. The market has fluctuated and there has been a small increase." A trader exchange reported.


    But they have heard this news countless times, and every rise will be followed by a sharp drop.


    Step on


    At this time, a shadow appeared on this floor.


    Nangong Fengyi came over, and she glanced at Director Qiao, who was obviously a little embarrassed.


    Looking at Deputy Director Fan, he said: "Director Fan. A large amount of money will flow out of the Xiangdu Financial Market before the market closes. This is a good opportunity to counterattack and increase the stock price. I hope someone will not even know these simple operations. "


    Someone in Nangong Fengyi''s mouth clenched his fist, his heart was already thunderous, he whispered.


    "Large outflows of funds. How is it possible that now those foreign investors have completely controlled our market. Which stock they want to rise, which stock will rise, and which stock they want to fall will fall."


    "How can they put down such a big advantage and withdraw funds."


    "Report. Within five minutes, a large amount of funds flowed out of the stock market, amounting to 200 billion yuan."


    Two hundred billion!


    Director Qiao''s heart jumped, this is not the funds that will be withdrawn when shorting, and he has never withdrawn such a large amount of funds.


    "What are you doing in a daze. Hurry up and find a way to buy and increase the stock!" Deputy Director Fan slapped Director Qiao on the head.


    At the moment, she can no longer care about etiquette.


    In the next ten minutes or so, everyone watched Xiangdu''s market start to rise.


    From 13,000 points, it rose to 14,000.


    Before the market closed, 15,000 points had been reached.


    The stock price of the New Century Fund is approaching the issue price again.


    At the moment when all data stops.


    Everyone present was relieved.


    Deputy Director Fan swallowed. She looked at Nangong Fengyi: "Miss Nangong, you should know what is going on."


    When something happens, there must be a reason.


    It is impossible for the other party to withdraw funds for no reason.


    "Did you not follow the Asian financial markets in the afternoon? I mind if you read the financial news."


    Nangong Fengyi smiled and turned on the floor-to-ceiling TV in the hall, which happened to be broadcasting economic news.


    "This afternoon, Asia has set off a large financial wave. Taking the island country''s steel and crude oil markets as the starting point, the island country''s market has plummeted by 2,000 points. This is an island country that has never experienced a sharp drop this year."


    "In addition, the financial markets of Bangzi, Asan, Singapore and many other places have all experienced large-scale declines."


    "Some experts say this may be due to the butterfly effect caused by the chaos in the Xiangdu financial market."


    Watching these news, a trader next to him exclaimed.


    "It turns out that this is the case. I said how many speculators in Asian countries withdrew their funds this afternoon. It turned out that something went wrong in their own country."


    Deputy Director Fan looked at Nangong Fengyi with wide eyes.


    "Who made these?" "The man you don''t believe." Speaking of that man, Nangong Fengyi showed a proud expression on his face.

 Chapter 731： Target, the European market!

    Deputy Director Fan and Director Qiao followed behind Nangong Fengyi and got on the elevator.


    Because they are only one layer apart, they only took a few seconds.


    When the elevator doors opened, they were shocked by the scene before them.


    Several huge blackboards were erected on the aisle. There were many things written on them that were incomprehensible to Deputy Director Fan and made Director Qiao see.


    "The people at Nangong are mainly responsible for these stocks. After the opening 30 minutes, they will first increase the two stocks of British stocks by 20%, and let the market rise by 5%."


    "Lao Jin. You count how much money our account has withdrawn from several Asian stock markets."


    "You guys, find some public opinion that is bad for the stock market and post it on social platforms in Europe. It is best to use currency."


    That young man is constantly commanding the person in front of him.


    Although the number of people on this floor is several times smaller than the number of floors downstairs.


    But it can be clearly felt that it is full of passion and vigor.


    "This...what the **** is going on?" Deputy Director Fan muttered in a daze.


    "Director Fan, you are here." Li Jiachen walked over and welcomed him.


    Zheng Yan also came over, but they turned a blind eye to Director Qiao, as if they were hanging him aside.


    "The withdrawal of funds before was a last resort. Mr. Ye proposed to us the plan to encircle Wei and save Zhao, and we thought it was feasible. So now we are gathering funds to let him play in the stock markets of Asian countries."


    try it out?


    This play, but played out the Asian financial shock.


    Deputy Director Fan pointed at the young man in surprise: "He planned all this?"


    "Yes."


    "But now the Asian markets are mostly closed, what are you doing?"


    "The Asian market is closed, but that doesn''t mean that other markets are closed." Ye Hao walked over, with a hunter-like smile on his mouth.


    "You have to know that this time the five major consortia that attacked the Xiangdu financial market. The Capet consortium and the Mas consortium are all from Europe."


    Ye Hao''s words have already made his heart of Sima Zhao known to everyone.


    "You want to involve the European financial market?"


    Director Qiao was startled at first, and then he immediately said in disbelief: "The European market is the only place on Wall Street. How can it be possible with just the money in your hand."


    This arrogant guy thought he had a little action in Asia, so he arrogantly went to his hometown to make trouble.


    "The question is, how much liquidity they still have to stop us now." Ye Hao stared at Director Qiao.


    As soon as Director Qiao was about to speak, he paused, and an idea came to his mind.


    Then he pointed to Ye Hao in surprise: "You didn''t care about Xiangdu Financial Market before, just to let all their funds be invested in Xiangdu''s financial market."


    "And the trading hours of Xiangdu''s financial market and European financial markets are just diverging."


    "The funds they invested in Xiangdu Financial Market will be unable to withdraw because of the stock market suspension."


    Even the layman, Deputy Director Fan, understood the meaning of these words.


    "Forget that you are not too stupid. It just seems that the other party can see a lot. Before the market finally closed, they still let them escape some of the funds."


    Ye Hao walked to the computer, tapped the keyboard, and a string of numbers ran out.


    "Allowed them to escape 500 billion of funds. But fortunately, it''s not too big."


    "Mr. Ye, all the funds in our account have been counted. And just now, through the channel provided by Mr. Li, Mr. Zheng, and Mr. Chen, they were all converted into US dollars. The total is 100 billion US dollars."


    One hundred billion dollars.


    This number shocked Deputy Director Fan and others.


    One hundred billion US dollars is equivalent to six to seven thousand yuan.


    How did they get so much money together.


    "How much did you collect before?" Deputy Director Fan asked.


    In her mind, it should be about 500 billion yuan.


    "330 billion yuan."


    "Thirty thirty billion?" Deputy Director Fan was shocked, unable to believe that she looked at Nangong Fengyi who burst out this number.


    In just one day, the 330 billion doubled.


    This is simply a fantasy.


    "Okay. Stop talking nonsense. After the European market opens, we still have a lot to do. Lao Jin, please quote the exchange rate between the euro and the British pound."


    Ye Hao ignored them and returned to the blackboard.


    "Up to now, the exchange rate of the U.S. dollar to the euro is 0.8534. The exchange rate of the U.S. dollar to the British pound is 0.7612." Jin Jinxuanhui reported.


    Pop pop


    The chalk in Ye Hao''s hand wrote a few words on the dark spots.


    "Everyone raised their heads for me." Ye Hao shouted, and all the traders looked at Ye Hao.


    That look was full of a feeling of looking up at God.


    "This time our main purpose for the European market is to currency. We want to short their currencies, mainly euros and pound sterling. We want to let their exchange rate fall by 5% in this trading day."


    Ye Hao wrote a few numbers on the black spots and circled them.


    Euro: 0.89.


    Pound Sterling: 0.79.


    Don''t look at it, it''s just floating around 0.03.


    If Ye Hao succeeds, use an analogy: before one hundred dollars can only be exchanged for 85 euros, and then one hundred dollars can be exchanged for 89 euros! The same goes for converting to pounds.


    Maybe it''s just a difference of 4 euros.


    But keep zooming in.


    This will be a considerable amount and will shrink the economic assets of the entire European economy by 5%.


    "This is our goal. Do you have any confidence?" Ye Hao slapped the blackboard and shouted to everyone.


    Seeing this scene, Director Qiao mocked from the bottom of his heart.


    Short currency history is not uncommon, but to let a currency fall by 5% without preparation is simply idiotic.


    "Have confidence!"


    But what was unexpected turned out to be the roar that filled the entire hall.


    Director Qiao looked at the traders incredulously.


    The eyes of those people were really full of excitement, and they even seemed to be looking forward to the next thing.


    Director Qiao once saw this look. It was the expression of some believers when they swear to the gods they believed in. It was a kind of worship of faith.


    In the eyes of these people at this moment, Ye Hao is that belief, that god.


    As long as he says, there is no impossible success.


    "Director Fan, they are completely crazy. They are burning their bodies." Director Qiao saw the heartbeat expression of Deputy Director Fan next to him, and he quickly dissuaded him.


    "Director Fan, the facts have proven that who is right in the end is who has the real ability. Instead of looking at what degree that person has or which prestigious school graduated from. Director Fan, I think you should not want to be in the same One place is wrong twice."


    Nangong Fengyi looked at Director Qiao indifferently, and said to Deputy Director Fan.


    Deputy Director Fan showed a thoughtful expression.


    Finally she resolutely walked towards Ye Hao.


    "Mr. Ye, I was rude before. Please also ask Mr. Ye to save our Xiangdu market." Deputy Director Fan said, and bowed to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao helped up Deputy Director Fan.


    "I''m not a person with a small belly. But I don''t want to have some waste in my team." Ye Hao''s words were prickly. "And I want to have full control."

 Chapter 732： Currency war

    "Asshole, what are you talking about. I am the director of the Hong Kong Stock Exchange. I was responsible for these things! If you cause the chaos in the Xiangdu financial market, you are responsible for this."


    Director Qiao heard the thorn in Ye Hao''s words, and was fully responsible for the affairs here.


    Immediately pointed at Ye Hao angrily and roared.


    "Hehe, don''t you think you are ridiculous. So far, there are nearly 150 billion in funds. Up to now, it is estimated that you have tossed about less than 500 billion."


    "Just like you, still talk to me here. You just want to put all the money in your hand into Guilao''s pocket."


    Ye Hao sneered and looked at Director Qiao.


    "You!" Director Qiao desperately wanted to argue with Ye Hao.


    "Director Qiao, now please leave the Li Financial Building immediately."


    Director Qiao was stunned. He looked at Deputy Director Fan with a cold face next to him.


    "Director Fan, you can''t do this. Up to now, I''m dealing with the whole plan. You can''t change coaches temporarily."


    Deputy Director Fan didn''t see Director Qiao''s plea at all.


    "Because of my wrong decision, we lost hundreds of billions of funds. I don''t want to make another wrong decision to paralyze the financial order that we have finally established."


    "I don''t want to be a sinner in Xiangdu''s financial history. Regarding what happened before, I will write a detailed report and submit it to the Xiangdu government. Director Qiao, you can do it yourself."


    Director Qiao tremblingly stepped back, his face pale.


    If Deputy Director Fan''s report is handed in, then his own career will be ruined.


    "Deputy Director Fan, you can''t do this. You can''t do this."


    Finally, in Director Qiao¡¯s begging for mercy, Deputy Director Fan was caught in the elevator by the security guard and threw out the Li Financial Building.


    Director Qiao sat in his car unwillingly.


    "Damn it, a bunch of bastards."


    Director Qiao slapped the steering wheel angrily.


    Suddenly at this moment, a thought popped up in his head, if the kid-led plan would eventually be ruined.


    At that time, you can get rid of sin and transfer all the responsibilities to that group of people.


    Director Qiao showed a treacherous expression.


    "Don''t blame me for being unrighteous if you are unkind."


    Director Qiao took out the phone...


    ...


    "Okay. Mr. Ye, now I give you all the rights here. But unfortunately, our mobile account has only been left less than 50 billion recently, and most of them are still in the stock market."


    Deputy Director Fan looked at Ye Hao.


    "It''s okay. Money, although a little more is good. But if used cleverly, it can be ten times more effective."


    Ye Hao stared at the computer screen, which was full of English letters mixed with some numbers.


    European stock markets are open.


    As soon as he came up, Ye Hao took the most direct approach here, which was to directly buy a number of currency-related stocks. In short, they would eat all the currency-concept stocks in the European market.


    And the large-scale exchange of US dollars for euros and pounds sterling caused the two currencies to rise temporarily.


    Because of the crazy buying here, the European market opened up a lot.


    Both the British pound and Europe have seen increases in varying degrees.


    But anyone with a discerning eye can see that this is an unreasonable transaction, and someone deliberately bought these stocks and currencies maliciously.


    Island Congress Office.


    "Look. They started to act. They seem to be targeting the currency this time. They want to short the euro and the pound." Kathleen looked at the European stock market chart on the screen.


    "There is no artistic touch. It''s like a tramp who has been hungry for half a month." Soros looked at the screen contemptuously.


    To know who is best at short-selling currencies in this world, of course Soros.


    He launched several short-selling events against various currencies, and he can be said to be the boss of short-selling currencies.


    Now someone is going to short the euro and the pound in front of him. This is simply a trick.


    "Just now a director of the Hong Kong Stock Exchange. I called me. Under the leadership of a person named Ye Hao, they were going to short European currencies." Sato walked over with his mobile phone.


    The look in his eyes was obviously not good. You must know that this group of people had taken away a lot of money in the island country before that.


    Catherine''s eyes moved slightly, and she picked up the phone and sent a text message in English.


    "Investigate a person named Ye Hao in Xiangdu now. I want all his information."


    "Mr. Soros, you are a master at short currency. We have less than 100 billion funds on hand now, what are we going to do?" Fuck asked a little anxiously.


    "If they accumulate a certain amount of pounds and euros in their hands and carry out large-scale selling, it will easily lead to a substantial decline in the currency."


    Soros smiled sarcastically: "Everyone, this is an opportunity to make money, don''t you see it.


    "Don''t they want to buy British pounds and euros on a large scale. That''s right, a few hands should have a lot of pounds and euros."


    "They sell to them if they want us."


    Roy was stunned, and he asked in a puzzled way: "Mr. Soros, what do you mean? Doesn''t this mean that the bomb in their hands has more weight."


    "But the problem is that the bomb is still in their hands. I ask you, how much money do they have? One hundred billion dollars? Or five hundred billion dollars? But no matter how much their funds are, they may run out."


    "At that time, this bomb will explode in their hands."


    "On the contrary, we can make a fortune."


    Many people still don''t understand the meaning of this sentence.


    Katherine''s eyes shined.


    "Their plan must first raise the euro and the British pound, and then sell a lot of shorts. So they will buy first. And now the exchange rate between the euro and the British pound is obviously inflated, then we might as well fight poison."


    "We can sell them as much as they want. The dollars in their hands are always used up."


    "When they don''t have enough funds, they will definitely sell the euro and pound in their hands. This may lead to chaos in the European currency market and a sharp drop in the stock market." "But at that time, we have a lot of funds in our hands. We can wait. They sell the currency, and when the currency price falls to the normal price, they buy crazy. In this way, we will have more currency in our hands than when we sold it.


    . "


    "The market will also stabilize the situation under our funds, and the risk of currency shorting will be completely non-existent. This is a Chinese saying: "Stealing chickens is not worth losing money."


    Everyone brightened their eyes and understood the reason.


    "But...what if the people of Europe buy currency." Roy asked such a question.


    Soros smiled and said: "I ask you, who controls public opinion in Europe? Of course, you are the consortium. Then you only need to release the news. The euro and the pound are only falsely high and they will definitely fall."


    "The people will be afraid that when it is too late to sell currency, how can they still buy it."


    "Then the price difference here, of course, will make those Chinese people pay the bill. Everyone showed a merchant''s unique expression.

 Chapter 733： Shouldnt you rob the bank?

    "British stocks and the stock markets of most countries have gone up." Jin Jinxuan looked at Ye Hao and said excitedly.


    What they are doing now can be said to be very crazy.


    It has always been those ghosts who have disrupted China''s market. This is the first time China has taken the initiative to fight back.


    Although Ye Hao had done it once before, it was only that most people guessed that it was the Chinese people behind it, but Ye Hao didn''t face it and admit it.


    But this time is different, this time it is a "gang action".


    This time it is a financial game on the bright side.


    This gave Jin Jinxuan, who was in his 30s and 40s, a feeling of enthusiasm in his heart when he was young.


    "When shall we throw it?" Jin Jinxuan looked at Ye Hao expectantly.


    It was like a child setting off firecrackers, waiting for the order to ignite.


    "Wait again. What we need now is to continuously raise the capital in hand." Ye Hao coldly watched the data fluctuations on the screen.


    Behind them, Nangong Fengyi said nothing.


    "Report. Someone in the English market is vigorously dumping the pound. Now the amount of pound sterling in the market has reached 10 billion pounds, and the exchange rate of the pound to the dollar has begun to slowly decline."


    "The same goes for the French market!"


    Successive news has shown that someone is selling the British pound and the euro aggressively behind their backs.


    "What should I do? These consortia are pushing their hands behind. They are deliberately lowering the exchange rate, shall we dump it now?" Jin Jinxuan looked at Ye Hao anxiously.


    Ye Hao frowned slightly: "What should come is still to come. We can''t throw it. The hole card in our hand is enough to make the European currency market oscillate. At most, it is a small ups and downs."


    "Swallow them all. Give me as much as you can, and we will swallow whatever is sold."


    "Yes."


    "The report swallowed the 10 billion pounds sold by English."


    "France''s ten billion euros have also been won."


    "Mr. Ye, we already have less than 20 billion U.S. dollars in funds on our books. But the other party is still selling the euro and pound in our hands. Once we can''t swallow it, the exchange rate of the euro will decrease.


    Everyone looked at Ye Hao anxiously.


    Ye Hao shook his head: "Not enough, not enough. We need more dollars."


    "Miss Nangong, can you please contact the domestic central bank and find a way to get them to put out a little foreign currency to support us." Ye Hao looked at Nangong Fengyi.


    Nangong Fengyi nodded: "I''ll try it."


    Having said that, she went to the side to call.


    "Mr. Ye, what''s the situation now?" Deputy Director Fan stood by and looked at Ye Hao expectantly.


    Ye Hao pointed to the data line where the euro and the pound were slowly falling.


    "Not enough. We don''t have enough funds. Those people are constantly dumping the pounds and euros in their hands. There is their nest, and they must have a lot of reserves in pounds and euros."


    "We still need more dollars. It might be enough if we can get another 100 billion dollars."


    When Deputy Director Fan heard this, his heart hung in his throat again.


    She blamed herself: "I''m all to blame. If I hadn''t heard the surname Joe before, we would have at least 100 billion dollars more in our hands."


    Although Deputy Director Fan is blaming himself, self-blaming can''t solve the immediate matter after all.


    "Mr. Li, the front desk downstairs said someone wants to see you."


    "Someone?"


    Li Jiachen froze for a moment.


    "Who?"


    "The man said he was the eldest son of the Chen family, boss Chen."


    Li Jiachen''s face wrinkled slightly: "Why is that guy here?"


    Although I have eaten before, but because of the relationship of the previous generation, Li Jiachen and this President Chen do not have much communication.


    But there must be something important to come here at this time.


    "Let them come up." Li Jiachen said.


    A few minutes later, the elevator door opened, and a young woman in a black suit and black stockings walked in with a stack of documents.


    "Hello, Mr. Li. I''m Mr. Chen''s secretary. Mr. Chen doesn''t want to come up. You need to sign this document. After signing, the contents will be yours."


    "What?" Li Jiachen asked curiously. "These documents contain the U.S. dollar reserves in the Chen family''s several accounts. The total is 30 billion U.S. dollars. The contract here is to return all 30 billion U.S. dollars within one month, otherwise all of the Li Group''s properties will go to Chen. Home." Female Secret


    The book said.


    "This surname Chen is going to take advantage of the fire. How could the real estate of the old Li family in Xiangdu be worth 30 billion US dollars." Zheng Yan jumped out and cursed.


    Li Jiachen stopped Zheng Yan.


    I took the contract in the hands of the female secretary, but didn''t even look at it, but just signed it.


    The female secretary was a little surprised Li Jiachen was determined, and it took a long time before she came back to her senses. She handed the file in her hand to Li Jiachen.


    After taking the contract, he took out a lighter from his pocket and lit the contract in full view.


    Watching the ashes of the contract being thrown into the trash can next to it, the female secretary even took a glass of water and poured it on it.


    "What are you doing?" Zheng Yan said in surprise.


    "We Mr. Chen said. As long as Mr. Li signs the word, let me burn the contract. Mr. Chen is still waiting for me downstairs, I''ll go first." The secretary bowed slightly and left here.


    "What does this surname Chen mean?" Zheng Yan puzzled.


    "Although we are not in harmony with the Chen family, we are basically Chinese businessmen." Li Jiachen walked to the window and looked at the car below.


    He walked up to Ye Hao and passed the document in his hand to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao took the file and opened it. There were a few pieces of paper on it. There were a series of account numbers, passwords, and amounts.


    Ye Hao could see the scene just now.


    He didn''t say a word of thanks, and threw the pile of things in front of Jin Jinxuan.


    "With the money inside, buy all the euros and pounds that can be bought on the European market. I want those Europeans to hold all U.S. dollars in their pockets."


    "Yes."


    Jin Jinxuan couldn''t wait to start manipulating and distribute those documents to everyone.


    All the funds in those accounts began to flow.


    The exchange rate, which had been slightly lowered, began to soar again.


    "The central bank said that they cannot support us in foreign exchange. They have already supported us 100 billion US dollars in foreign exchange. If we support it again, it will exceed a certain amount. It will lead to insufficient foreign exchange reserves."


    Nangong Fengyi walked over and looked at Ye Hao and said helplessly.


    Ye Hao was silent for a moment, he picked up his mobile phone and walked into the next room.


    Everyone was stunned to see this scene. At this time, Ye Hao was not here to direct, what should they do here.


    Ten minutes passed while everyone was waiting.


    Ye Hao walked out, sweat beads appeared on his forehead.


    He walked to the desk, picked up a large bottle of water, and poured it into his throat.


    "call."


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief. He sat in front of the computer next to him and quickly logged in to an account.


    Then pressed a few numbers.


    "Lao Jin, take a look at your main account. Is there any funds in the account?"


    Jin Jinxuan was taken aback, then returned to his position, opened the main account, and indeed a series of numbers were transferred in.


    He saw the series of numbers and the dollar sign $ at the back.


    "One hundred billion dollars?"


    Jin Jinxuan took a breath, and he looked at Ye Hao in horror.


    In this short period of time, how did Ye Hao get so much money? It was still US dollars! "You won''t rob the U.S. Bank." Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao in surprise.

 Chapter 734： This devil

    How did these dollars come from? Looking at the curious eyes in their eyes, Ye Hao certainly wouldn''t say, because this is a very important thing.


    Just a few minutes ago, I made a call by myself.


    Time went back a few minutes ago.


    "Hey?"


    The phone went through.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath. Although his strength has reached the Qi Refining Realm now, he still feels a little nervous when talking to this person.


    "Old gentleman, I am really sorry to call you without authorization. I am Jin Maoshu."


    Jin Maoshu, this name has not been used for a long time, only a few people know.


    "You kid, do nothing but go to the Three Treasures Hall, let''s talk about something." An old voice came from the other end.


    From the voice alone, Ye Hao could hear a little haggard in the other party''s words.


    "Sir. You are sick, right? I have a medicine here that can cure your disease, but I need a little consultation fee." Ye Hao said softly.


    "Oh?"


    Perhaps it was Ye Hao''s words that provoked curiosity.


    "I would like to hear what you bought in the gourd. But I will have another meeting later. You only have fifteen minutes."


    Ye Hao was relieved to hear that the other party was willing to listen to him.


    #


    Capital


    The phone hung up, and the look of an old man was much better than before.


    "Head? The phone call just now?" a middle-aged man next to him whispered.


    "Don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask." The old man was not angry with himself, making the middle-aged man afraid to ask more.


    "Wait a call to Lao Pan, the accounts in the house may have fluctuated a bit recently, don''t worry."


    "Also. We will talk about the tariffs in the United States before. We will take a break this week."


    The middle-aged people looked at the old man in amazement. During this time, they had many discussions about the tariffs of the United States. It could be said that it was a meeting for three days and a small meeting for two days.


    Because of this, the old man did not rest for several days.


    At this moment in front of you, how come you have to rest suddenly?


    He had a premonition in his secret, all of this was because of the call just now.


    ##


    "Don''t worry about where the money comes from. In short, now I have bought both the euro and the British pound, and buy as much as there is on the market!"


    Ye Hao''s eyes shot a few gleams.


    Then there was an unprecedented currency acquisition event in the European market. The European currency market seemed to have appeared like a beast, madly devouring all European currencies.


    And they are all purchased in U.S. dollars.


    This directly caused the exchange rate between the euro and the pound to rise sharply.


    There were also some vignettes during this period.


    Many non-governmental organizations in China have also joined this euro-pound acquisition war, frantically using the U.S. dollars in their accounts to buy pounds and euros.


    Although these are retail investors, the population of Huaxia is quite scary, although Huaxia does not have the world''s top financial firms.


    But China Xia is definitely the world''s largest foreign currency pool market.


    Island country.


    "Damn, what the **** is going on. The liquid euros and pounds in our hands are almost sold out, why the other party still has funds to buy now." Soros said in surprise.


    What he didn''t know was that his opponent opened a bug in front of him.


    "No. Now the euro has skyrocketed by two hundred points. From 0.8534 to 0.8345!" Roy said anxiously.


    Although currency appreciation is a good thing, it is an obvious bubble.


    Once this bubble explodes, it is likely to cause major problems in the currency market.


    "The other party''s method is really cruel." Soros took a breath. Even if he has been shorting currency for many years, he has rarely seen such a brutal trading method.


    This method can be said that anyone who is new to finance can operate it, but this shortcoming is also obvious, that is, once your capital chain is broken, all your previous investment will be finished.


    But the problem is that now the other party''s funds are simply a bottomless pit. They have already sold a lot, but the other party has swallowed them completely and unceremoniously.


    "It''s not good. Now European public opinion is saying that this is a deliberate currency speculation by international speculators. Let everyone take this opportunity to quickly sell the euro and pound in their hands and exchange them for US dollars, so that they can cleverly avoid the currency crisis. !"


    Fack looked at the news on the phone and said.


    "Quickly block these news and public opinion! This information cannot be fermented." Soros said hurriedly.


    Before they wanted to use public opinion to prevent people from buying euros, but now the problem is not to let them sell euros.


    Originally, they thought that the other party did not have much money, but at this moment they did not know how much money the other party had, so they did not dare to sell the euro anymore.


    This will make the bomb in the opponent''s hand bigger and bigger, and you don''t know who will explode in the end.


    "It''s useless. The other party is using hacker technology to release information, we can''t block it at all." Fack shook his head.


    "Now the European market has set off a currency exchange frenzy. Many speculators in China are buying euros frantically." Roy looked worried.


    This is that the bomb is no longer in their control at the moment.


    "Mr. Soros, what shall we do now?" Several people looked at Soros.


    "Get ready for your dollars, and when they wait for them to sell euros and pounds in their hands, find a way to stabilize the market." Soros said in a deep voice: "It''s not long before the European stock markets are closed."


    The atmosphere here is not as cheerful as before.


    Although it is almost 11 o''clock in Asia time, they are not sleepy.


    "Report. There is something in the American market."


    Suddenly an episode of a trader made everyone stunned.


    "We are now focusing on the European market. What do you think of the American market!" Soros angrily even took off his shoes directly, and prepared to throw them directly at the trader. "


    "The U.S. stock market has opened. A large number of RMB has entered the U.S. stock market, and the amount is very large. And... and because of the turmoil in the exchange of the U.S. dollar to the euro, the exchange rate of the U.S. dollar..."


    Listening to the trader''s words, Soros'' expression was dull, his shoes fell to the ground.


    He jerked away all the files on the table in front of him, and controlled the computer to check a series of data.


    Afterwards, he slumped directly on the chair.


    "God. You let a devil out."


    "What''s the matter? You are talking." Roy urged.


    "We were all deceived."


    Soros laughed at himself, and he took out a piece of paper and wrote a few words on it.


    They are: U.S. dollar, euro, pound sterling, and renminbi.


    "Those Chinese people who disrupted the stock markets of island countries and Asia before made us think. They are retaliating, and the next target after attacking Asia is Europe."


    "Then they showed us the scene before us, raising the euro and the pound. But we didn''t notice a problem!"


    Soros knocked heavily on the word dollar.


    He pointed to the U.S. dollar exchange rate on the computer screen.


    "Because of the crazy exchange of the U.S. dollar to the euro and the pound. The euro and the pound soared. This chain reaction caused the exchange rate of the U.S. dollar to other currencies to fall."


    "At the opening of the U.S. stock market, the exchange index of the U.S. dollar to the renminbi dropped 300 points from 6.7659 to 6.73!"


    "Now these Chinese people are attacking U.S. stocks with RMB again! This is a currency war involving Asia and Europe. At this moment, the bomb is on us, and the detonator is held in the opponent''s hand." Soros''s face was ashamed. : "We have lost half."

 Chapter 735： No one sleeps in the West

    Until the European stock market closed.


    Ye Hao did not sell the euro and pound in his hands.


    At this moment, the total number of euros and pounds in his hands is 90 billion euros and 60 billion pounds.


    It can be said that 80% of the currency circulating in the European market went into Ye Hao''s pocket.


    "Mr. Ye. Didn''t you say that you short the currency today, why didn''t you sell it?" Jin Jinxuan looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao erased the numbers he had written on the blackboard and re-written a few numbers.


    Euro: 0.5224


    British Pound: 0.8311


    "This is the exchange rate between the euro and the pound sterling to the dollar so far. It has risen by about three hundred points from the opening. I originally planned to short it on the first day."


    "But the plan can''t keep up with the changes, they dare to sell the euro and pound in their hands. Since they do, then we will let the bomb ignite for a while."


    Ye Hao''s smile looked like a demon in everyone''s eyes at this moment.


    The euro and the British pound are so high that this is a time bomb floating in the European market.


    One minute of not exploding will make those European businessmen restless for a moment.


    "The U.S. stock market is open. I will adjust you another 500 billion yuan, taking advantage of the depreciation of the U.S. dollar, and hoarding U.S. dollars with the renminbi. I will buy as much as I want. At the same time, I will use the turbulence of the U.S. dollar currency market to attack their stock market."


    Ye Hao said confidently: "Let us light the last gunpowder on this continent."


    "Yes."


    This night, the East has no sleep at all, and the West can hardly sleep.


    A huge storm in the financial market swept the world.


    The stock markets of various countries have been affected, and the stock markets of most countries have experienced declines.


    The most is the United States. Currency is the root of all transactions. Once the currency fluctuates, it will cause huge ups and downs in the market.


    Of course, the people on Wall Street would not sit idly by. They began to control the market and attack forces from the East.


    But this time the opponent came prepared, and Wall Street ushered in their biggest failure.


    US stocks opened for half an hour.


    The 30 billion U.S. dollars in the money market was sold out by the RMB.


    The market fell more than 3%.


    The pharmaceutical industry has become the target of public criticism, with a decline of more than 5%.


    What I have to say is that Ci De Group, one of the three major international pharmaceutical companies, has become the hardest hit area.


    Their stocks were deliberately raised by Chinese speculators and then sold at low prices.


    As a result, their stock price dropped by 10% within an hour, evaporating more than 10 billion in market value.


    The second is agricultural and sideline products. Because the United States raised tariffs on China before, the original squeeze problem broke out in an instant.


    The agricultural product market dropped directly by 8%.


    One after another news bombarded these businessmen who once scorned the world.


    "Mr. Ye. The U.S. stock market has begun to fight back, trying to pull back the stock." Jin Jinxuan looked at Ye Hao, his face flushed, which is obviously the structure of adrenaline burst.


    "Want to pull it back? Keep doing it for me! Let the **** international speculators double what they swallowed before and let me spit it out!"


    Ye Hao patted the table.


    "Ok."


    ##


    Island Congress Office.


    It was a mess here at the moment, the banquet had stopped, and almost everyone was on the phone.


    None of their companies have been affected by the stock market.


    "Ms. Catherine, you are thinking of a way. Our company''s stock has fallen 15%! The depreciation of the US dollar has directly led to a big problem with our loans, and the capital chain will soon run. Broke!"


    Several businessmen shouted anxiously.


    If it weren''t for being stopped by a few bodyguards, they would all rush to Catherine at the moment.


    Catherine''s eyes did not fluctuate, she quietly looked at Soros in front of her.


    Soros was sweating like rain at the moment, and his fingertips kept issuing commands.


    But even so, they still can''t stop the shock of the US stock market.


    If it''s just stocks, it''s okay to say, but this is due to the turbulence of the currency market, it is not something that can be solved in a moment.


    "These **** Chinese people. They are messing up our market while buying dollars frantically there." Soros roared angrily.


    "It''s not working anymore. All our funds have been invested in, and if this continues. Our Wall Street will become the second incense capital!" Henry stood up and said.


    If you want to say this, it is Henry who is most anxious.


    The Ci De Group is now the main target of that group of Chinese people. Now every minute, tens of thousands of funds in their group evaporate.


    "How long is it from the opening of the Hong Kong stock market?" Catherine looked at the shining sky outside.


    "There are still five hours," Soros said.


    Kathleen bit her lip lightly, and she whispered: "After the Hong Kong stock market opens, we withdraw all our funds. Prepare to invest in the European market. First, stabilize the situation in the European market. Then find a way to stabilize the situation in the US stock market."


    "We must not let this matter continue to ferment."


    "But if we are like this, we are throwing away the fruits we finally got." Soros looked at Catherine unwillingly.


    Catherine said coldly. "What can we do. These Chinese people are lunatics, they are betting with us. They bet with us barefoot, if we continue to entangle in the quagmire of Xiangdu. Within a week, a huge financial crisis will ravage the world


    . "


    "At that time, there will be no financial war."


    "We can''t afford this bet."


    Everyone was silent.


    Indeed, they can''t afford to gamble.


    The Xiangdu market has been so chaotic, no matter how bad it can go, they can''t leave their base camp alone.


    If there is a huge financial crisis in the European market and the American market, it may cause them trillions of losses.


    "I understand." Soros whispered.


    ##


    U.S. stocks were suspended during Chinese time.


    Everyone''s eyes returned to the Xiangdu Financial Market again.


    "Huh." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief and rubbed his temples.


    Most people around are also wearing dark circles at the moment.


    Normally staying up all night is nothing, but today this night is equivalent to staying up five or six days in the past.


    Even Ye Hao felt that his brain cells were going to collapse.


    He glanced at his watch, and he clapped his hands.


    "Okay. U.S. stocks are closed, but our life is not over yet. Everyone lay down and rested for three hours, after which our "recovery" war has just begun."


    "Yes."


    The collapsed everyone began to rest on the table. Suddenly, there was silence in the noisy building.

 Chapter 736： Ye Hao

    Ye Hao stood on the rooftop with a cup of coffee, watching the morning sun and feeling the refreshing breeze in the morning.


    "What kind of person are you."


    The sound coming from behind made Ye Hao turn his head, he saw Nangong Fengyi appear behind him.


    "I''m just the most ordinary person. Why did you come up? You haven''t had a good rest for many days. If you don''t rest, it will do a lot to your body." Ye Hao said.


    Nangong Fengyi walked to Ye Hao.


    "Ordinary people? Can ordinary people give pointers on the world stock market battlefield?"


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word, and did not answer this question: "You better go back and rest."


    "It''s okay. When I was in business, I stayed up late."


    "You are the eldest lady of the Nangong family. Why do you have to stay up late." Ye Hao looked at Nangong Fengyi.


    "Miss?" Nangong Fengyi shook her head mockingly, lifted her hair gently, revealing a slightly sad look in her eyes.


    "Although the four big families sound good. But you must know that they are all respected by martial arts. They think that everything in the world is inferior but the respected martial artist. But people always need money to live, and they have to eat, and those worldly things are inevitable. "


    "So they let people go into business, but they despise this behavior in their hearts. Do you think this is a contradiction? It''s like you eat food grown by farmers, but some people always despise farmers."


    From Nangong Fengyi''s words, Ye Hao heard many things.


    I didn''t expect the beautiful Nangong Fengyi, but there are many stories hidden in her heart.


    "Why are you talking about these things suddenly, you just treat me as if I didn''t rest well and talked nonsense."


    Nangong Fengyi also noticed that there was something wrong with what she said, and immediately changed the subject.


    "What did you see in that secret realm before?"


    Nangong Fengyi asked curiously.


    "A strange world. There is also an old man named Nangongyun." Ye Hao said.


    An expression of astonishment appeared in Nangong Fengyi''s eyes.


    "Nangong Yun! That was the ancestor who founded our Nangong family. It has been at least a thousand years ago!"


    "That''s just a ray of remnant soul left by him. Most of the body is already dead." Ye Hao could understand Nangong Fengyi''s surprise.


    After all, a character who existed a thousand years ago can still appear here. It has to be said that the road of martial arts is really mysterious.


    "That''s it. Can you give me those two things for now, and I will keep them for you." Nangong Fengyi reached out and asked for the two things.


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head.


    "I will give you things, but you need to wait until your Nangong family tells me about my life experience."


    Nangong Fengyi chuckled lightly, and said nothing.


    "Then I will contact the family."


    "I wait for your news."


    ...


    Soon the Xiangdu stock market opened.


    As soon as the market opened, a large number of stocks appeared on the market. This is undoubtedly someone fleeing, and the stock price began to drop significantly.


    "These old ghosts. They want to give us a kick when they leave." Ye Hao smiled contemptuously.


    He went to the front of the blackboard and wrote a few big characters.


    "I want to return to 20,000 points after the Hong Kong stock market is suspended. The stock price of the New Era Fund returns to 80 yuan."


    "Can it be done!"


    "no problem."


    Without hesitation, confident voices filled the entire building.


    Ye Hao walked to the side and picked up the landline phone directly.


    "Hey."


    "This is the security room, is there something to do?"


    "Let the old security guard buy the New Century Fund. Throw it away before closing on Friday."


    The other end of the phone was stunned: "Are you?"


    "Stock god."


    Ye Hao returned to the computer screen and looked at the straight line.


    "The Hong Kong stock market has exceeded 10%."


    "Continue to do it for me."


    "There are several companies whose stocks have doubled."


    "Be optimistic about the list I gave you. Other stocks can go up. Only these companies I want to keep them from going up!"


    Ye Hao gave orders like a general.


    Li Jiachen next to him saw Ye Hao''s list, and there was a strange light in his eyes.


    Because the names of those companies turned out to be bosses who didn''t eat noodles in the hotel before, and the top three were the three brothers of the Guo Group.


    On Thursday afternoon, most Asian stock markets fell as they did yesterday.


    But only the Xiangdu stock market rushed into the sky like a waking beast.


    The increase in just one day actually exceeded 40%.


    On this day, every corner of Xiangdu can hear the voices of people celebrating with wine.


    But some people are happy and some are worried.


    "Brother, what should we do now. The stocks of other companies have gone up, but our company''s stocks have not gone up." Guo Dewei, the second child of the Guo family, said annoyedly.


    "You ask me what I can do. Who would have thought that these guys are so capable and can drive away the international speculators." Guo Desheng patted the table.


    At this moment, he himself is also full of fire.


    Seeing that the shares of other companies have doubled, the shares of their company have not moved, and there has been a decline.


    "Big brother, second brother. If you want me to tell, let''s not panic. Anyway, our assets have been transferred to the United States. The company in Xiangdu is just an empty shell."


    "Although we didn''t salvage a fortune this time, the company in the US is still enough to make us come back." The third oldest, Guo Deshou, seemed indifferent.


    "No matter. No matter. There shouldn''t be any problems in the American market. No matter how much the guys have the patience, can they still make money." Guo Desheng snorted coldly.


    However, what he never expected was that this time, not only did he turn it over, he also had a big hole in it.


    With the suspension of the Xiangdu stock market, European financial markets began to come to power.


    The long-awaited bomb finally exploded.


    A large sum of euros and pounds was thrown on the countertop.


    The sharp decline in the currency has directly led to great volatility in the European market.


    But soon a consortium came forward to buy those euros and pounds, trying to stabilize the situation.


    Until the suspension, the exchange rate of the euro and the pound finally fell to 0.89 and 0.79.


    The goal set by Ye Hao was perfectly achieved.


    It''s just that although the currency price has stabilized, the aftermath is still generated in the European market. Ye Hao continues to toss on the stocks of each company with the funds he has in hand.


    Although those big consortiums want to stop, they have more than enough energy but not enough energy. On the one hand, they have to face the huge sell-off of the currency, and on the other hand, they have to face this little dragon in the stock market.


    The things that made the Guo brothers unwilling to believe also took place after the opening of the US stock market.


    The U.S. stock market has experienced a lot of volatility as it was yesterday. Many stocks have fallen sharply, and there have been many corporate tax evasion or other scandals in the public opinion news.


    Directly led to a lot of shocks in US companies. It also caused many Americans to take to the streets to protest.

 Chapter 737： Astronomical feast

    Thursday and Friday are the two darkest days in the European and American financial markets in the past two decades.


    Someone has counted.


    In these two days alone, at least US$500 billion in these two largest financial markets in the world have evaporated out of thin air, and because of the outbreak of many corporate scandals, hundreds of companies have collapsed and reorganized.


    Suddenly, financiers in Europe and the United States were all self-sufficient, and no longer had the mind to care about the things in Xiangdu.


    In the past two days, the Wall Street US stock market has fallen by an unprecedented 13 points this year.


    It was not until the US stocks were closed on Friday that everything was over.


    At this time, Ye Hao was woken up while sleeping on the table. It was already Saturday in China.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Hao raised his head and looked at Li Jiachen standing next to him.


    "A few people from the Guo family downstairs, as well as the bosses of several other companies, want to see you."


    "Now I know I''m looking for it. It''s just this time when everyone is tired, and everyone is called. It''s the restaurant that day, and dinner in the evening. The people downstairs let them go, and treat everyone well."


    Ye Hao got up and stretched out, with a playful expression on his face.


    It is still the same hotel, but this time they booked a floor higher than before.


    This time it was filled with the most sumptuous banquet. Australian lobster, double-headed abalone, Kobe beef, caviar, champagne, red wine, etc. were all put on the table.


    None of the merchants who walked into this place were not impressed by the scale of the banquet in front of them.


    A businessman who was familiar with the hotel owner also asked specifically.


    It is said that in order to prepare this luxurious feast, the hotel rejected all reservations, and all the chefs started preparing from the morning.


    These extravagant ingredients have even consumed the hotel''s share for several months.


    It can even be said that the price of this meal has reached ten million yuan.


    And it''s not just this floor. It is said that the person hosting the banquet has also covered several floors and placed hundreds of people to eat here, but it is not on this floor.


    But the specifications of the ingredients are no worse than here.


    It can be said that it is a sky-high price dinner. If you want to invite such a meal, you don''t have a net worth of tens of billions and dare not make such a big deal.


    Soon, almost all the invited guests arrived, but this time there was a small episode.


    "How could there be no place for me? Did you make a mistake."


    "I''m the boss of the ** Group."


    Several people were stopped in a corner by the hotel staff by the security guard.


    This scene attracted the attention of many people, including the three Guo brothers.


    "Bosses. The locations of the banquets here are arranged according to the position. There really is no place for you." The waiter took out a piece of paper.


    Printed on the paper is the location and name of each table in this hall.


    The Guo brothers glanced around, and there was indeed no name on it.


    "Why. You must be mistaken, how could there be no us."


    "Sorry. Boss Guo does not have your position here."


    Sudden words came from behind, causing Guo Desheng to turn around and curse.


    "How is it possible that our Guo family is a wealthy businessman in Xiangdu. The assets are not less than these people sitting here, how can there be no me..."


    Before Guo Desheng finished speaking, he paused, his face stiff.


    It happened that Ye Hao appeared behind him, and Nangong Fengyi and Li Jiachen followed by Ye Hao.


    At this moment, Ye Hao was looking at him with a smile, but I don''t know why that smile always feels a bit permeating.


    "Ye...Mr. Ye, long time no see."


    Guo Desheng hurriedly smiled and stretched out his hand.


    But Ye Hao turned a blind eye and walked over.


    He looked at Guo Desheng and others, and almost a dozen were still standing at the moment.


    "You guys are indeed not here. I have another banquet with you, and I will take you there myself later, please wait here for a while."


    After speaking, Ye Hao walked into the hall directly regardless.


    What?


    Another feast?


    Guo Desheng glanced at each other. Could it be that the other party has something special to tell themselves?


    But in that case, wait a minute.


    But it is a bit uncomfortable.


    When the waiter saw them standing there, he didn''t even bring them a chair.


    And looking at the luxurious dishes at the banquets, even if they were to eat at most two or three times a year.


    Looking at those people whose status is lower than their own, eating and drinking there, they can only stand there.


    It''s not good in their hearts.


    This waiting means waiting for a full two hours.


    It made them a little impatient to wait, but they didn''t dare to leave now because they wanted Ye Hao sometimes.


    In the Xiangdu Financial Market, the stocks of other companies are recovering, but their companies have not recovered.


    Basically all the assets they transferred to foreign countries have depreciated, or a series of problems have occurred in the companies established abroad.


    The most important thing is that the three Guo brothers¡¯ companies in the United States were suspended directly because many of the materials did not meet the standards. All the assets there were seized, and they could not be taken out for a while.


    So their only asset now is that of Xiangdu, and they must remember to come back to life unless their stocks can also go back.


    But the stock of their company hasn''t risen in the past two days.


    And now in the Xiangdu Financial Market, everyone knows that as long as the young man in front of him says a word, which stock he wants to rise, which stock can soar.


    "Okay. Everyone is full and drunk. Here I will say a few words."


    Ye Hao stood up and raised his glass to the people around him.


    Other businessmen stood up.


    "It is said that businessmen have no business and are not treacherous. In fact, I don''t recommend this. After all, they do business to support their families. Whoever does not make money should do it right."


    "But there are principles to be a businessman. The most important thing is the big bosses and big businessmen. You have to be clear about who is behind your money and what you represent!"


    "I hope you can remember these four words clearly."


    "I won''t say much, I hope you remember a little. I wish you all of you here to make money in the future."


    Ye Hao drank all the wine in his glass.


    Others also drank it.


    Only Guo Deshou, who was standing next to them, seemed to be on display, so embarrassing.


    "I almost forgot. And Boss Guo, you guys, all right. You follow me, it doesn''t matter if others want to follow."


    Now Zi Ye Hao finally thought of them, Guo Desheng and others showed joyful smiles, and they followed Ye Hao.


    Those bosses who ate and drank didn''t mind going there and just followed.


    Instead of taking the elevator, everyone took the stairs.


    As he walked, Ye Hao said to Guo Desheng and others next to him: "I like to go straight. I also know why you came to me this time."


    "Mr. Ye. We had no eyes before. This time we asked Mr. Ye to raise our hands high. Mr. Ye said just now that we are all Chinese businessmen." Guo Deshou said flatly.


    "Yes. We also hope to cooperate with Mr. Ye." Guo Dewei flattered.


    Ye Hao glanced at them.


    "I can write off the previous thing, but I have two conditions."


    There is no free lunch in the world, and the Guo brothers know that.


    "Mr. Ye, you said." Guo Desheng asked in a low voice.


    "First: I can let your stocks rise like other stocks. But I want you to donate a quarter of your market value to those who have lost their families because of the Xiangdu stock market disaster."


    This request directly caused many people to tremble in their hearts.


    "second:¡­¡­"


    Ye Hao''s voice was very long, and at this moment they also walked to the downstairs floor, Ye Hao opened the door in front of them.


    There was a dark hall in front of him. Ye Hao turned on the electric light, and the light illuminated the entire hall.


    This place turned out to be the same hall where they had eaten noodles before, and the furnishings inside have not changed at all. The previous noodle bowls are still there, and the noodles sprinkled on the ground are still unchanged. "After eating the previous noodles, I can forget the blame."

 Chapter 738： "Food"

    Guo Desheng''s group of people stared blankly at the venue in front of them. The noodles placed on the table had already changed their taste, exuding a sour and sour taste.


    The most important thing is that the bowl of noodles sprinkled on the ground is a little black.


    This will at least have a stomachache after eating.


    "Mr. Ye, what are you kidding about. We can agree to the condition of donating a quarter of the assets." Guo Desheng smiled and looked at Ye Hao.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth was curved.


    "A joke? I didn''t make a joke. I remember I said at the time that the person who ate the noodles was the one who cooperated with me. I also put this opportunity in front of you and ate the noodles. I will forget the previous things. "


    Ye Hao''s words were full of indisputable tone.


    The group of people who ate and drank upstairs behind them came down to see this scene, all feeling fortunate for their original decision.


    Eating a bad stomach is small, Ye Hao is throwing the dignity of these people on the ground and stomping heavily.


    "Mr. Li. You help me persuade Mr. Ye, we already know that we are wrong. We will definitely do our best for Xiangdu''s economic development in the future."


    Guo Desheng doesn''t want to eat noodles.


    The other people''s noodles were in the bowl anyway, but his noodles were thrown on the ground. After so many days, they didn''t know how dirty they were. There were black things on it, which looked like mouse shit.


    "What does Mr. Li say, do what you do." Li Jiachen said with a cold face.


    He didn''t think Ye Hao did anything excessive, this is the right of the winner.


    If they lose this "war", then Guo Desheng will not necessarily laugh at them.


    Ye Hao can give them another chance, this is already a great kindness.


    Before, Li Jiachen also suggested whether to take the opportunity to destroy these companies.


    But Ye Hao refused, these companies are just a bunch of ants in his eyes.


    But their company has thousands of employees. If the company collapses suddenly, many families will face the risk of unemployment.


    Of course, Ye Hao has left behind. Most of the shares of these companies have been transferred to Li Jiachen, Zheng Yan, and Chen''s hands by Ye Hao.


    Relying on the capabilities of the three major families, these companies will be transformed in half a year.


    "You have to pay a price to do things. Mr. Ye is already merciful." Zheng Yan stood by and sneered.


    Feeling the mocking eyes around, the group was very upset, especially wanting to leave.


    But they know that once they go out, their assets will really end.


    "I eat."


    A boss clenched his fist, walked into the hall, and walked to his original position.


    The previous bowl of noodles was still there, but the smell was sour.


    Looking at the face in front of you, and thinking about the luxurious delicacies of the mountains and seas upstairs just now, it is simply a sky and an underground.


    The man took a deep breath, picked up the bowl, picked up the chopsticks, and ate directly.


    He had a nausea just after taking the first bite.


    He put down the bowl and covered his mouth.


    There was a tumbling in the stomach.


    As a businessman, when have you eaten something like this, which one is not spoiled.


    Although very uncomfortable, this person still managed to finish eating the whole bowl of noodles. Finally, when he finished the last bit of noodles, his face was pale.


    Even if the air conditioner is turned on in the hotel, his cheeks are covered with sweat.


    The boss walked tremblingly in front of Ye Hao.


    "Ye...Mr. Ye, I...I''ve finished eating."


    In that way, speaking words is a kind of suffering, as if there is a feeling of spitting out at any time.


    "Yes." Ye Hao nodded in agreement.


    With this first example, other people walked into the hall one after another, walked to their previous position, and picked up the previous face.


    But after some people ate it, they couldn''t help but vomit on the ground.


    "If anyone vomits on the ground, don''t give me a clean meal. They are not eaten." Ye Hao''s devilish voice sounded.


    The big bosses paled one by one, vomiting out what they had eaten again.


    That scene made Li Jiachen and the others nauseous just after eating, and looked away.


    Those who didn''t spit it out were holding back the desire to spit it out. After all, wouldn''t it be worse if they spit it out and then eat it.


    Everyone else ate, and of course the Guo family three brothers couldn''t help but walked to where they were before.


    Guo Deshou, the third member of the Guo family, looked at his elder brother and second brother, and he felt a sense of joy in his heart.


    Boss Guo Desheng stared at the pile of scum on the ground at this moment, his face was as ugly as it was.


    The second child, Guo Dewei, looked at his bowl with a dark face. He had spit in his bowl before.


    The boss and the second child really want to shake their two big mouths now.


    What pretended to be a force at the beginning, but now it is better, I pretend to be better, and I have to eat it when I cry.


    Sometimes, when you are in a miserable situation, you will feel a little better when you look at someone worse than yourself.


    At this moment, most people have finished eating.


    Even Guo Deshou has finished eating.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the faces of Guo Desheng and Guo Dewei, who had not moved their chopsticks for a long time.


    "Big brother, second brother. Eat quickly." Guo Deshou persuaded.


    At this moment, the third brother''s heart was a little gloating.


    These three brothers are good on the surface, but secretly they are often awkward over the family property.


    At this time, you can see that they are deflated, of course they feel comfortable, and it can also make them feel better.


    "I don''t have much time. I have to go back to rest tonight." Ye Hao hit Hatch.


    The meaning in the words is obvious, if you don''t eat it, I will leave.


    The second child Guo Dewei picked up the bowl, closed his eyes, and immediately ate the noodles in front of him.


    In less than a minute, he ate the whole bowl of noodles clean, but the face was pale, as if food poisoning.


    The boss Guo Desheng lay directly on the ground, licking the noodles on the ground like a dog.


    That''s really complete without the posture of a wealthy businessman in Xiangdu.


    Finally, when Guo Desheng finally finished eating the noodles on the ground, he was afraid that Ye Hao would find the fault and would not dare to leave anything.


    "Huhu..."


    Guo Desheng, who was sweaty and pale, stood up panting, and when he turned his head, Ye Hao''s figure at the door had long since disappeared.


    "Mr. Ye said, I can do it for myself."


    Zheng Yan looked at Guo Desheng contemptuously, then turned and left.


    Guo Desheng was full of anger, but his stomach was overwhelmed. When he was about to spit out what was in his mouth, a word from a distance made him swallow what was in his mouth again.


    "Mr. Ye also said, don''t stain the floor here."


    Seeing Zheng Yan really left, Guo Desheng still did not dare to spit out what was in his mouth.


    "Brother, what shall we do now?" The second child Guo Dewei looked at his eldest brother as if he had eaten shit. "What else can I do, go to the hospital for gastric lavage."

 Chapter 739： Victory in the financial war

    "If you torture them so much, you are not afraid of their revenge."


    Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao, who leaned on the seat and closed his eyes, while outside the car window was the night view of Xiangdu.


    "Retaliation? Do you care about Ant''s revenge." Ye Hao smiled contemptuously.


    Nangong Fengyi didn''t ask much about this matter, after all, she wouldn''t care about the life and death of the ants.


    "What to do with the stock market? After your trouble, the world''s financial markets are in a mess. If it gets worse, it is likely to cause a global financial crisis."


    Ye Hao shook his head.


    "No. As long as the heads of those consortia have not fainted, they won''t let this happen. They will find a solution this weekend."


    "Someone will come out next week to wipe their ass."


    Ye Hao opened his eyes and calmly looked at the scenery outside.


    Those eyes seemed to see through everything.


    Nangong Fengyi looked at this man, staring blankly before she knew it.


    She has never seen a charming man, but the man who is younger than herself is not only full of charm, but also full of mysteries.


    Everything in front of him was easily solved. "This time I spent too much time in Xiangdu. After I woke up, I asked for a mobile phone from the old woman. There were a lot of calls from the mainland. My teacher called me and didn¡¯t go back. Let me not have the college entrance examination


    Up. "


    Ye Hao said dumbly.


    When Ye Hao spoke, there was still a trace of nostalgia in his eyes.


    "Compared to this bustling metropolis, do you like Haicheng more." Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at the city that never sleeps outside the car window.


    "I don''t know, it''s great here, but it doesn''t belong to me. I like that city better."


    "Some people say that I fell in love with a city because of someone I like living in the city." Nangong Fengyi''s words made Ye Hao''s expression a little moved.


    One person in each city?


    Song Ying subconsciously appeared in Ye Hao''s mind.


    But there are many people behind her.


    "maybe."


    Listening to this answer, Nangong Fengyi felt sad and lost in her heart.


    Nangong Fengyi looked out the window, hiding the emotion in her eyes.


    "If you want to go back, you may have to wait for more than a week. Next week, Nangong Exhibition will come over, then he will tell you what you want to know."


    "no problem."


    One step closer to his own life experience, even though he didn''t know what the news was, it still made Ye Hao a little uneasy.


    ##


    Over the two days of the weekend, most of the financial markets in Europe, Asia and the United States were calm on the surface, but undercurrents were actually surging.


    However, there is a very important news that the U.S. financial and trade diplomats will arrive in China on Sunday to negotiate with China on recent trade matters.


    Why did the U.S. Congress change its previous tough attitude and be the first to show a friendly attitude?


    Everyone is very clear in their hearts that it is all because of this financial turmoil involving the whole world.


    On Monday, the financial stock markets in Asia took the lead to open. Most regions continued the downward trend last week, but the situation was not as serious as last week, but overall it still fell.


    However, Huaxia Xiangdu and the mainland stock market ushered in a rare blowout. The main reason was that Huaxia speculators exchanged euros and pounds, first making a fortune on euros and pounds, and then taking a bite on the dollar.


    This directly caused China''s financial stock market to rise sharply.


    Hong Kong stocks rose 4,000 points a day, and the market returned to 24,000.


    In addition, the New Era Fund officially suspended trading on Monday and the funds were re-diverted. This time bomb finally disappeared after completing its mission.


    After that, the European and American stock markets also fell, but the situation is much better than last week.


    From then on until Wednesday, a blockbuster news was released that the United States officially cancelled tariffs. This good news has helped a lot of stocks that have been declining in the United States.


    Inside a separate room in the Lee Financial Building.


    Ye Hao sat on the boss chair, talking on the phone.


    "This time you did us a great favor." There was joy in the old voice on the phone.


    "In fact, sometimes, you need to be hard. To make them afraid, they naturally dare not do it." Ye Hao smiled.


    "Hey, there are some things that we have too much scruples about. It can''t be the same as before. But the people below asked me. There is an extra 100 billion US dollars in foreign exchange in the money on the account at home."


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "This can''t make you work in vain. This 100 billion US dollars is considered to be our funding for the country."


    "You kid."


    After some conversation, Ye Hao hung up the phone.


    Of course, his money did not come out of thin air. At that time, he heard about tariffs.


    He wanted to get the chance to kill two birds with one stone.


    At that time, he was able to persuade the old man to use his funds for two days.


    And now Ye Hao also submitted a satisfactory answer sheet.


    Walking out of the office, the outside is still busy.


    "Lao Jin. What happened to the book." Ye Hao walked to the side of Jin Jin Xuan and patted Jin Jin Xuan''s shoulder. Jin Jinxuan said with a smile: "It can''t be better. Your funds and the more than 200 billion in the foreign exchange of Xiangdu Finance have been withdrawn, but we still have a full 500 billion US dollars on the book! This is quite It¡¯s more than three trillion yuan.


    Xiangdu''s fiscal foreign exchange is even more. "


    It was the first time that Jin Zixuan had dealt with so much money for so long.


    "We are holding these five hundred billion, but it makes those ghosts feel bad for a long time." Zheng Yan smiled while holding a glass of champagne.


    "Lao Jin. You can calculate how much of the 500 billion President Li, President Zheng, President Chen, and the Nangong family''s inland support money accounted for. You must transfer a cent to their account. Plus a 30% dividend."


    Ye Hao ordered.


    "Hey, Mr. Ye. You don''t have to worry so much." Zheng Yan stopped him: "We finally made so much money, so how can we make a little more, so that those ghosts have a long memory."


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head: "If we see good, we will accept it. If we continue to do it, we will really bring about the world financial crisis. With this lesson I think those ghosts should no longer miss us and run to us. Here comes the pain."


    "Old Zheng, don''t be too greedy. Listen to Mr. Ye." Li Jiachen patted Zheng Yan.


    Zheng Yan said nothing more.


    "It''s calculated. After deducting the funds from the previous support and 30% of the respective dividends, we still have 250 billion U.S. dollars left." Jin Jinxuan was also shocked when he calculated this amount.


    This time their profit harvest from stock wars reached almost 150%.


    "The other report I asked you to count before has also come out." Ye Hao looked at Jin Jinxuan.


    Jin Jinxuan pulled out a piece of paper from the side and handed it to Ye Hao. "So far, there are 156 foreign companies that have gone bankrupt and reorganized their debts because of this world financial war."

 Chapter 740： cost

    Li Jiachen and others were shocked when they heard this number.


    They did not expect that so many companies would go bankrupt because of this financial war.


    But they were still curious when they were surprised, what Ye Hao was doing with the statistics.


    "Not enough. There are three short." Ye Hao wrote the names of the three companies on the paper.


    "Lao Jin, make arrangements. Before Friday, I want these three companies to go bankrupt!"


    Ye Hao''s fingers tapped **** the three names.


    "Mr. Ye, what are you?" Li Jiachen looked at Ye Hao puzzled, wondering why Ye Hao was so fierce.


    "So far, China has committed 159 people who committed suicide by jumping off the building because of the previous attacks on the Xiangdu stock market."


    "There are some things that come at a price. For every person who dies, I will bankrupt their company!"


    Ye Hao''s unremarkable words shocked Li Jiachen and the others secretly.


    This young man''s words are too domineering.


    One life is worth one company.


    It is estimated that few people in the world can speak such domineering words.


    They noticed that most of the more than one hundred companies are inextricably linked to the five major consortia.


    After a few days, the world financial market finally returned to calm.


    Island Congress Office


    At this moment, it seems a lot of depression here, except for a few people, all the traders have disappeared.


    "Miss Catherine, this time we can say that we have suffered a heavy loss. Several companies under our consortium have gone bankrupt, and the direct loss is as high as 80 billion US dollars!" Sato looked at Caesar who was wearing a red hot evening dress with a sullen face. Lynn.


    Catherine looked at him blankly: "What? Do you want to blame this failure on my head?"


    Sato gritted his teeth without speaking.


    "Okay. This time, I don''t think everyone thought that China could have such a powerful trader organization." Roy sighed; "Our consortium also lost tens of billions of dollars, and it will take a long time to slow down. Come on."


    "No. We want revenge, we absolutely want revenge!" Henry stood up angrily. His bloodshot eyes showed that he hadn''t had a good rest for a while.


    "Retaliation? What revenge shall we take now."


    Fack laughed at himself: "In order to prepare for this war in the Xiangdu market, we started planning half a year in advance. You think we can get hundreds of billions of dollars in funds in a short while."


    "If you want to have another financial war of this scale, it will take at least a year and a half."


    "What''s more, our Mr. President has called our consortium over and over again because of European currency problems."


    "If it causes trouble again, it is really possible to trigger a global financial crisis, and no one will benefit by then."


    Obviously Sato and that Henry were very unwilling, after all, this time they lost the most.


    The most important thing is Henry, whose share price has fallen by 40%, and several subsidiaries of the Logan consortium like them have also gone bankrupt.


    For these things, the Tzu Tak consortium has been scolded, and Henry is estimated to face the risk of dismissal this time.


    "Okay. This time we lost. Since we lost, we have to lose. Don''t be embarrassed here." Catherine put on white gloves and a top hat.


    "I have left beforehand. Goodbye."


    Finished.


    Catherine turned and left. The stock market business was over, and she had no reason to stay here.


    A black car was already parked under the clubhouse.


    Catherine got into the car, and next to her was Soros.


    This man who has been riding the mall for most of his life now has gray hair and his eyes have lost the eagle-like look of the past.


    At this moment, he is like an ordinary old man.


    "Miss." Soros called tremblingly.


    He was trembling all over while sitting there, and he didn''t even dare to look at Catherine.


    "You know how much money you lost to the Asley Consortium this time." Catherine''s voice was a little cold.


    Soros swallowed, he dared not speak, nor quibble.


    Because he knew very well that the woman in front of him hated others to quibble in front of her.


    It is better to admit your mistakes honestly than to quibble.


    "Don''t be smart. Talk!"


    Catherine turned her head abruptly, staring at Soros with blood red eyes.


    Soros trembled as if seizures.


    "Master...I...I was wrong, it was me...incompetent. Caused...Master lost...so much...money."


    An invisible pressure made Soros pale, the meridians under his skin almost popped out, and the whites of his eyes turned over.


    Catherine pressed her finger in the small wine cabinet next to the car, and a bottle of red unpackaged wine stood there.


    "Pour me wine."


    Soros knelt on the ground with a plop, obediently picked up the bottle of wine, took out a glass from the side wine cabinet, and carefully poured the red liquid inside into the glass.


    Then he offered it to Catherine with both hands.


    "Soros, how old are you this year."


    Catherine picked up the wine glass and took a sip. At this moment, her red eyes disappeared.


    Soros also breathed a sigh of relief, and replied in a low voice: "Ninety-six years old."


    "I still remember you lingered when I saw you."


    Soros lowered his head.


    "Yes."


    He recalled the original scene in his mind. He was already a billionaire at the time, a legend that drove the mall.


    But no amount of money can keep his life going.


    His bodily function was exhausted and he began to come to the end of his life.


    But at that moment, the woman appeared in front of him and gave him the right to choose.


    Eternal life or death.


    He chose immortality and became the servant of this woman.


    He still clearly remembered that over thirty years have passed, the face of the woman in front of him has not changed at all, only her identity has changed.


    "Remember. I can give you eternal life, and I have the same ability to take your life away."


    Catherine stared at Soros.


    "at any time."


    "It''s the master." Soros almost touched the ground with his head.


    "In order to make up for your mistake this time, you have to earn 50 billion dollars for the family within five years."


    Soros breathed a sigh of relief, although 50 billion is much, but there is still hope.


    "Yes, master. I will definitely donate 50 billion dollars to make up for my failure this time."


    "Go down."


    "Yes."


    Soros got out of the car.


    Catherine drank a glass of wine.


    "Miss, where are we going now?" a voice came from the driver''s seat.


    "There is one more thing we have to deal with. Go to the airport, book the nearest flight, and let''s go."


    "Xiangdu." The red in Catherine''s eyes flashed past.

 Chapter 741： "Benefits" passing by

    Thursday night.


    Inside the old house bath.


    Nangong Fengyi soaked in the water, her skin glowing crimson, I don''t know if it''s been soaking for a long time or why.


    At this moment, Ye Hao was preparing everything excitedly in the locker room next to him.


    Just over ten minutes ago, he asked Nangong Fengyi to finally promise to fulfill his previous promise.


    Give her a bath!


    The thought that his hand would do whatever he wanted on Nangong Fengyi''s delicate skin made him a little excited.


    Cough


    Wait, how can I want to be crooked. This was just a shower, just like Nangong Fengyi showered herself before, this time it was normal to give her a shower.


    The courtesy exchange.


    After calming his thoughts down, Ye Hao opened the door and looked at the misty bath in front of him. He could vaguely see the delicate body in the pool being soaked in the water.


    Guru


    The Adam''s apple moves slightly.


    Ye Hao took a step forward.


    "Ye Hao!"


    Suddenly a huge shout made Ye Hao halted.


    This voice came from a long distance, as if it was outside an ancient house.


    Ye Hao was still familiar with this voice, it was Feng Jiu''er''s voice.


    This woman had disappeared inexplicably for four or five days before, but why did she suddenly appear at this time.


    Just pretend that you didn''t hear it, now the most urgent thing is the immediate thing.


    "Little sister, do you know where a gentleman named Ye Hao is."


    "Mr. Ye, he is in the bath."


    "Thank you."


    Ta Ta Ta


    The sound of rapid footsteps approached the bath.


    Damn it!


    I almost forgot that this girl could still ask for directions.


    In desperation, Ye Hao re-entered the locker room, closed the door, and walked out into the corridor outside wearing a bath towel.


    As soon as he opened the door, Ye Hao saw Feng Jiu''er running over in a hurry. She was still wearing that black leather jacket.


    "Finally found you, hurry up and follow me." Feng Jiu''er grabbed Ye Hao''s arm and prepared to leave.


    "Wait, why are you so anxious? Hurry up and reincarnate."


    Ye Hao stood still, as long as he didn''t want to, with Feng Jiu''er''s strength, he couldn''t move him.


    "I''m in a hurry."


    "What''s your business in a hurry?" Ye Hao gave Feng Jiu''er a white look.


    "Eagle Eye''s office in Xiangdu, you don''t want to go." Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao.


    Hawkeye!


    "That''s the place where you can get news if you give them something?" Ye Hao looked at Feng Jiu''er.


    Feng Jiu''er nodded.


    "It must be now. It''s the night, can''t wait until tomorrow." Ye Hao said entangledly, there is still a big beauty waiting for him at this moment.


    "In normal times, Eagle Eye''s intelligence level is divided into three levels: junior high school and high school. The elementary and intermediate levels can be consulted only by spending money or paying some conditions, but advanced intelligence can only be provided in special circumstances."


    "It just so happens that there are three places tonight. If you have anything to know, you must be there before noon."


    "Would you like to go, say it yourself."


    Feng Jiu''er did not continue to pull Ye Hao.


    What a coincidence.


    Ye Hao touched his head irritably.


    "Wait for a minute, I will change my clothes."


    With that, Ye Hao returned to the house.


    A minute later, he changed his towel and walked out in a casual outfit.


    #


    Nangong Fengyi, who had been in the bath for a long time, did not wait for Ye Hao to appear.


    The waiting process is always the most suffering.


    "Why did I agree to that kid''s request at that time?" Nangong Fengyi muttered helplessly, covering her forehead.


    After waiting for a few minutes, Ye Hao didn''t appear.


    Nangong Fengyi''s delicate body walked out of the water, took the towel next to it, and wrapped it around her body.


    "Ye Hao?"


    While shouting, Nangong Fengyi walked into the locker room next to her.


    There was no one in the dressing room, but there was a bath towel in a prominent place with a piece of paper on top of the bath towel.


    Nangong Fengyi picked up the piece of paper and said: I have something to do, let¡¯s go now.


    "This kid has escaped before the battle." Nangong Fengyi smiled lightly, she was relieved at this moment.


    In fact, asking a boy younger than her to wipe her body is still a bit unacceptable in her heart.


    ##


    A speeding car drove on the streets of Xiangdu, sprinting towards the suburbs of Xiangdu.


    "Where are we going?" Ye Hao looked at Feng Jiu''er in the driver''s seat.


    "You''ll know when you get to the place." Feng Jiu''er didn''t drive slowly, and she also enjoyed this kind of fast driving, but the speed was still far worse than Ye Hao''s driving skills.


    Ye Hao looked at the hanging moon, and he thought of Nangong Fengyi.


    "I can tell you, if I''m not satisfied with where I go, I''ll never finish with you."


    I left a big beauty and ran out. What a sacrifice is this?


    "Don''t worry. Hawkeye Intelligence has never been disappointed. They have a catch phrase."


    "There are two kinds of things in the world, what the eagle eye knows, and what God knows."


    Ye Hao smiled.


    "Their mantra is arrogant enough."


    "But what is the details of this eagle eye, it is not safe."


    Ye Hao is still worried about safety. After all, his current system is half-blocked, unable to exchange new skills and abilities.


    If this happened just in case, it would be very dangerous.


    "Eagle Eyes have been around for more than a hundred years. They existed during World War II. They are absolutely neutral. As long as they don''t actively provoke them, they will not take the initiative to make trouble. Anyone can get them from them. intelligence."


    Feng Jiu''er still made Ye Hao a little worried.


    "That''s right. Have you figured out what you want to ask? Don''t waste the opportunity when the time comes. There may be some questions about primary intelligence and intermediate intelligence."


    What do you want to ask?


    Ye Hao thought for a while.


    "First: my life experience."


    Feng Jiu''er nodded: "Your life experience is indeed a mystery. I have investigated it. It is estimated that only advanced intelligence can try it."


    "Second: In the case of a friend of mine, he was irradiated with a drug." Ye Hao thought of Xiao Yan, and he promised Xiao Yan to solve his problems.


    "You can go to the Intermediate Intelligence Department to try this later. If it doesn''t work, you can use Advanced Intelligence."


    "Third: Nightingale''s situation."


    Feng Jiu''er glanced at Ye Hao in surprise, "Is the nightingale you asked about that nightingale from Qiye in the Dragon Group?"


    "Do you know her?"


    "I have met her several times before. After all, our sparrow group is providing information, and it is inevitable that we will have contact with members of the dragon group. This time Nightingale went to Australia and disappeared without a trace, and the above also ordered us to look for it, but Can''t find it."


    "This estimate is that only high-level intelligence can be found."


    Feng Jiu''er frowned slightly: "But there are only three places tonight. You want to ask so many questions all at once, maybe it''s not enough."


    "Then take all three places." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    At this moment, a tall city appeared in front of them.


    The city is densely packed with buildings that are close to each other. The dense windows are like a honeycomb.


    "Welcome to the Kowloon Walled City." Feng Jiuer stopped the car and opened the door.

 Chapter 742： Kowloon Walled City

    In fact, this cannot be said to be a city, just a tall building, but from a distance, it looks like a city standing on the ground.


    "The Kowloon Walled City? What place is this." Ye Hao looked at the countless bars and discos on the ground floor.


    There are many exposed women scratching their heads on the street, and there are also many people like horses wandering around there.


    "The darkest place in Xiangdu."


    Feng Jiu''er lit a cigarette for herself.


    "Fifty percent of the criminals in Xiangdu come from here. It can be said that this is the place where the sins of Xiangdu gather. It also has an alias, the sin city of the east.


    "Sin City? If someone dares to engage in such a place in Xiangdu, will the police in Xiangdu ignore it?" Ye Hao was stunned.


    Feng Jiu''er took a puff of cigarette and exhaled the smoke ring. "This city itself is a consulate set up by a certain African country in Xiangdu. The consulate is equivalent to the territory of another country, plus those people did not cause any major incidents, so the Xiangdu government turned a blind eye. Acknowledge his existence.


    "


    "Come on, don''t stand stupidly here."


    Feng Jiuer took Ye Hao to the elevator outside the building.


    "Don''t look at it as a walled city, but the buildings here are no worse than those modern high-rise buildings. There are ninety-nine floors, nearly 400 meters. This has not been counted in the ten floors underground for gambling and poor housing."


    Walking into the elevator, Ye Hao felt the magnificence of the Kowloon Walled City.


    The elevator glass is transparent, so you can see the outside as well as the inside of the building.


    The design of this building is very unique, like a honeycomb, densely packed with buildings, and the spaces here are interlaced.


    A flight of stairs may be the tenth floor above and the seventh floor below.


    "Do you know how many people live in this less than ten acre building." After Feng Jiu''er walked in here, her aura changed.


    It''s not Feng Jiu''er, the girl who loves to eat, but the Asian killer, sparrow intelligence officer, Jiufeng!


    "Ten thousand?" Ye Hao subconsciously spit out a number.


    Feng Jiu''er shook her head, and she stretched out a finger: "Someone has calculated that there are 100,000 people gathered in the Kowloon Walled City."


    One hundred thousand.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath. It was hard for him to believe that there were a hundred thousand people in the building before him. "But the back of this city is actually controlled by the eagle eye. Don''t think it can be lawless unless it is under the control of the government. On the contrary, it is allowed to exist because it obeys the rules. In this city, you can kill and have fun at will. Do any


    Things, as long as you have the ability"


    "But if you commit something outside and fled to this city, and the police call you, Hawkeye will teach you a lesson and throw you out without hesitation."


    "This is the rule set by Hawkeye: Don''t bring the sins from the outside into it."


    Feng Jiu''er pointed to the buildings inside the mansion.


    "In addition to the underground casino, there are chicken shops, shopping malls, barber shops, restaurants, schools, hospitals, residential areas and slums. Most people in slums are illegal immigrants."


    "It can be said that here you can find everything that is outside, and everything that is not outside, here is everything."


    "And all this requires you to have money."


    Listening to Feng Jiu''er''s words, Ye Hao became more and more amazed at Eagle Eye''s ability to manage such a city within a city.


    "Ding"


    At this moment, the elevator door opened, and a pungent smell of tobacco and alcohol came oncoming.


    "Come, come. Let''s have another drink."


    A few drunk men squeezed in with some barely dressed women, and the air was full of alcohol for a moment.


    Ye Hao and Feng Jiuer stood at the corner of the elevator, keeping a certain distance from these people.


    "Don''t touch it."


    "Why can''t you touch it, you are Lao Tzu''s tonight, I can touch it whatever I want."


    A man put his arms around his woman, doing some unscrupulous behaviors there, and even lifted the woman''s skirt directly, and pushed the woman against the wall.


    Other people nearby are also accustomed to such scenes, some move their hands and feet with their female partners, and some just make fun of them there.


    "No, someone... someone is watching." The woman said so, but she didn''t mean to resist at all.


    But her eyes stopped for a moment on Ye Hao, who was indifferent.


    With this stay, her eyes couldn''t move away.


    Compared with the man on him, this man is full of indescribable charm.


    Other women are also attracted by this man at the moment.


    "Who dares to look at Lao Tzu?"


    The man cursed with a smile, and then he noticed something strange.


    No matter how she teases the woman in front of her, she has no response, just like a wooden person.


    He lifted his head from the woman''s chest, and he noticed that his woman was looking straight at the man in the corner.


    This directly filled his brain that had been flooded with alcohol with anger.


    After all, my own woman looks at other men, but ordinary men feel uncomfortable in their hearts, let alone these guys.


    "Boy. Get out of the elevator."


    The man pushed his woman away, pointed at Ye Hao and cursed.


    Ye Hao''s face was slightly wrinkled. He didn''t want to cause trouble, but he didn''t expect to cause unnecessary trouble because of his physique.


    Ye Hao put his hand on the soul chaser on his waist.


    "Although it is not illegal to kill here, we have important things today."


    Feng Jiu''er held Ye Hao''s hand.


    At this moment, the men noticed that Feng Jiu''er, who was originally hidden behind Ye Hao, was wrapped in a **** leather jacket, just like a little wild cat.


    Tease the heartstrings of these men, making their index fingers move.


    My own women are simply **** in front of this woman.


    Several people glanced at each other, showing comprehensible expressions.


    One of them pressed the elevator button, and the elevator stopped on one floor and the door opened.


    "Boy, get out. This woman stays."


    The man who was going to perform **** pictures before took out a pistol directly from his pocket.


    Sure enough, it was a sin city, and anyone who came across it could pull out a gun.


    "What should I do now? I''m going out to leave you some personal space." Ye Hao looked at Feng Jiu''er mockingly.


    Feng Jiu''er''s face wrinkled slightly.


    "Give me two minutes."


    "OK."


    Ye Hao spread his hands. He turned around and looked outside. By the way, he took out two earphones from his pocket and put them into his ears.


    He looked at the view of the city through the window.


    There are more than 20 elevators like this, but people in the city generally don''t use elevators.


    Otherwise, 100,000 people, how can more than 20 elevators be used.


    It was close to midnight at the moment, but it was still blooming here.


    And it is obvious that the gap between rich and poor here can be seen.


    The next twenty stories are some simple buildings, and there are slums, obviously these are the poor.


    And above the 20th floor, it became more and more prosperous. He even saw Starbucks, five-star hotels, and movie cities.


    This is still a wonderful place.


    Ye Hao''s eyes snapped, and he saw a familiar figure on an elevator in the distance.


    J of the Ghost Brand Organization!


    Ye Hao turned around abruptly. At this moment, the people in the elevator fell to the ground, and the group of women shrank in the corner.


    "It''s done." Feng Jiu''er clapped his hands. "Let''s go out." Ye Hao grabbed Feng Jiu''er abruptly and went out on the nearest floor.

 Chapter 743： Womens gangster

    "Hey, what are you doing. We don''t have to hide that kind of thing. Someone will take care of it after a while. There are not a hundred incidents like this in the Kowloon Walled City and there are fifty incidents a day."


    Feng Jiu''er thought Ye Hao was worried about causing trouble.


    "I saw someone."


    Ye Hao pressed Feng Jiu''er against the wall. He happened to see the elevator carrying J through the window of the wall.


    "Who?"


    Feng Jiu''er was puzzled.


    "The head of the Asian region of the ghost brand organization, J. It is the ashes of the world killer." Ye Hao stared at the elevator.


    Finally, the elevator stopped at almost the seventieth floor.


    J turned and walked out of the elevator and disappeared into the building.


    "What? J will show up here." Feng Jiu''er was also taken aback, she turned and looked outside.


    "No need to look, he took the elevator opposite to the 70th floor, and then left." Ye Hao moved away from Feng Jiu''er''s hand, his serious expression also eased.


    "The seventieth floor! Is that J also for the three spots this time?" Feng Jiu''er muttered.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s puzzled eyes.


    Feng Jiu''er explained.


    "The ordinary elevator in the Kowloon Walled City can only reach the 70th floor. Below the 70th floor, as long as you can consume it, you can go to that floor as you like."


    "But above the seventieth floor, you need to take a special elevator and you need a certain identity to enter. And the Hawkeye intelligence I mentioned before is above the seventieth floor."


    "In addition, today is a special period of three places, it is very likely that J came here because of this."


    Ye Hao''s face wrinkled slightly. If J came here for the same purpose as them, it would be a little troublesome.


    "J''s strength is in the Qi Refining Realm. If he really fights, it will be comparable, but I am worried that he will have an accomplice then, so we are in danger.


    A J Ye Hao is still not afraid, he is afraid that others will have a helper.


    "Then we withdraw?" Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shook his head: "Can''t withdraw, I need information."


    "There may be only one way. Come with me." A gleam of light flashed in Feng Jiu''er''s eyes.


    Then she directly took Ye Hao and ran into the next bathroom.


    During the period, Feng Jiuer ran out several times, and returned with a few shopping bags, and a sign that was under repair was placed at the door.


    Almost fifteen minutes later, there was an exclamation inside.


    I saw Ye Hao looking at himself in the mirror with horror.


    Long black hair, coupled with a black tight skirt.


    At this moment, the person in the mirror is a beautiful woman.


    Adding to the fact that Ye Hao''s original skin was fairer, and the physique charm added, Ye Hao actually felt that he was a great beauty in the mirror, and he had a feeling of heartbeat.


    Cough


    Damn, what kind of weird thinking is this, this is me, how I am attracted to myself, then I am not a pervert.


    Moreover, Ye Hao was still very strange in his heart when he was disguised as a woman.


    He was ready to remove his hair subconsciously.


    "Hey, what are you doing." Feng Jiu''er hurriedly took Ye Hao''s hand.


    "This is your way to make me pretend to be a woman?" Ye Hao stared at Feng Jiu''er viciously.


    Feng Jiu''er suppressed the smile and said, "You can rest assured, I''m a spy. I will be able to make up this kind of skill when I am fifteen. I guarantee that no one can find out."


    Feng Jiu thief took out a few items from the shopping bag next to him.


    "Right. It''s almost something, Mr. Ye, do you like suspender stockings, mesh stockings, or open stockings. Do you want red or black..."


    Before Feng Jiu''er''s words fell, she saw what was in her hand, transformed into silk threads under the shadow of a sword, light and sword.


    "Let me wear this suit, I''d rather go and fight J now." Ye Hao resisted himself now.


    I''m not a pseudonymous, what a man looks like in a dress.


    "Please, masculine man, can you bend and stretch. And now there is not much time. It will start in a few minutes, and your quota will be lost by then."


    After Feng Jiu''er finished speaking, Ye Hao could not refute, and he directly pulled Ye Hao to run outside.


    Ye Hao didn''t resist this time, after all, intelligence was still important.


    He could only swallow the humiliation once for intelligence.


    "Wait, but I am like this. Others can tell that I am a man at once." Ye Hao pointed to the Adam''s apple.


    "Oh, I almost forgot this."


    Feng Jiu''er patted herself on the head, took out a medicine bottle from her pocket, and handed Ye Hao a red pill from everywhere.


    "Eat this thing."


    "What is this?" Ye Hao took the pill and looked at Feng Jiu''er suspiciously.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. Taking this pill can make your Adam''s apple become inconspicuous temporarily and neutralize your voice. The effect is six hours without any side effects. ."


    "Hurry up and eat, we are running out of time."


    Feng Jiuer took Ye Hao and ran to the outside of an elevator, pressing the button while urging.


    Anyway, I wear women''s clothing, and I am afraid that this medicine will not work.


    As soon as Ye Hao closed his eyes, the pill went down with a grunt.


    After half a minute, he touched his Adam''s apple, it really seemed to be gone.


    "What kind of pill are you guys, it''s so amazing." Ye Hao spoke, and his voice changed at this moment, although it was not the kind of particularly soft girl.


    But at least others would not think it was a man.


    "When our intelligence personnel come out to mix, we will always encounter women who want to accompany men in men''s clothes and men disguise themselves as women. This is a necessary medicine.


    Feng Jiuer patted Ye Hao''s shoulder and said.


    "Okay. We are sisters now."


    Ye Hao stared at Feng Jiu''er: "I warn you, no one is allowed to say anything about tonight, otherwise..."


    Feng Jiu''er smiled and pulled his mouth, and made a gesture that made my mouth very strict.


    Soon the elevator reached the 70th floor.


    Feng Jiu''er and Ye Hao walked out of the elevator, and I have to say that after these two people came out, many men around them fell on them.


    Feng Jiu''er has become accustomed to it.


    But Ye Hao couldn''t stand it. Being looked at by a woman meant that he was attractive, and being stared at by a man was what was going on.


    Ye Hao directly unceremoniously released his murderous intent to stare back at the men who stared at him.


    All these men had an illusion that at that moment, they seemed to be stared at by a tiger.


    But look at that beautiful woman in a black tight skirt, how could such a momentum radiate from such a woman.


    "Don''t stare." Feng Jiu''er smiled and pulled Ye Hao to an aisle.


    There was an electronic railing stopping there, and two men in black suits stood on each side. In the aisle is a row of elevators.

 Chapter 744： Pass the security check

    "Going in from here is the elevator up to the ninetieth floor."


    "Ninety floors? A total of ninety-nine floors." Ye Hao observed the people standing at the checkpoint.


    They looked strange, but each of them was at least a martial artist in the refining realm. The protruding area under the clothes showed a pistol hidden.


    And Ye Hao could also feel that many people were staring at him in secret.


    "No entry is allowed above the ninetieth floor. It is said that only eagle-eyed people can go up. There is another elevator, let''s go. Let''s go through the security check first." Feng Jiuer walked to the door first.


    "I want to go in, this is my card." Feng Jiuer took out a card from his pocket and handed it to the security personnel.


    The card seemed to be something similar to a pass. The security inspector checked the card, and then looked at Ye Hao behind Feng Jiu''er.


    "Miss. You can take two people up with this card, this..."


    Feng Jiu''er nodded: "He is my companion."


    "Then ask the two young ladies to put the special items they bring in the boxes here, and we will keep them for them." The security officer brought a small box.


    Feng Jiu''er simply took out a small pistol from her waist and put it in the next box, then took out a dagger, blade, steel wire and other things and threw it into the box.


    Several mini grenades are also included.


    The security inspectors only slightly changed their eyes when they saw these things, and did not make any fuss.


    "How do you hide these things usually?" Ye Hao looked at Feng Jiu''er''s body curiously.


    On the surface, there are not many places to hide things, but she just can take out so many things out of nothing.


    Perhaps this is the skill of a professional killer and spy.


    After putting the things in, Feng Jiu''er walked over from a nearby instrument.


    Ye Hao saw that the security inspector looked at him, obviously asking him to surrender the dangerous items.


    But Ye Hao didn''t even glance at him, and walked directly to the testing instrument.


    "Miss, wait. If you carry dangerous items on your body, the instrument will send out..."


    The security officer hadn''t finished speaking yet, Ye Hao had already walked through the instrument.


    The instrument did not make any strange noises.


    Feng Jiu''er was stunned by this scene.


    "I didn''t carry any dangerous items." Ye Hao looked at the security officer indifferently.


    The security inspector looked at Ye Hao suspiciously, he rarely saw people who came here without a weapon.


    The most beautiful woman.


    Generally, there is only one possibility for such a woman, that is, she is a vase and there are people around her who can protect her.


    "We will keep the things of both of you temporarily. When we leave, just come over and pick up the things with the card."


    Under the eyes of the security personnel, Ye Hao and Feng Jiuer got on the elevator.


    After getting on the elevator, Ye Hao found that Feng Jiu''er''s eyes had been rolling around him.


    "What do you see me doing?"


    "You really didn''t bring a weapon?"


    If someone else didn''t bring a weapon, perhaps Feng Jiuer would still believe it.


    But would the man in front of him wear no weapons? how is this possible.


    For those who practice martial arts, weapons are their second life.


    Most people eat, drink, and sleep, and carry weapons with them 24 hours a day.


    Even now, Feng Jiu''er has tools that can be used as weapons, but the lethality may not be as great as those turned in.


    Ye Hao glanced at Feng Jiu''er and moved his hand.


    A Soulchaser appeared in his hand, and the other hand took out a pistol directly from his arms.


    Seeing this scene, Feng Jiu''er was stunned for a long time, still muttering in his mouth.


    "Impossible. The instruments outside are the top-notch ones. This is what the international leaders use in meetings. How could it not be detected."


    "how did you do it."


    Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao like a curious baby.


    Ye Hao took back the Soulchaser Blade and the pistol: "Kiss me and I''ll tell you."


    "Think beautifully, hooligan." Feng Jiu''er gave Ye Hao a white look.


    Of course Ye Hao couldn''t tell Feng Jiu''er this secret.


    Of course, it used the storage ring.


    Before the inspection, he transferred everything on his body to the space ring in advance.


    As for the pistol, he actually threw it in the space ring earlier.


    In the past, he didn''t like to carry a pistol because he was too troublesome. With this good thing, the space ring, he didn''t let it go.


    Just in case, he also threw a few rifles, grenades and other thermal weapons inside, as well as a series of daily necessities.


    in case the emergency.


    "Ding."


    The door opened, and Ye Hao subconsciously prepared to go out.


    "I haven''t arrived yet." Feng Jiu''er pointed to the floor displayed on the elevator.


    71.


    "We are going to the 76th floor."


    Ye Hao looked out of the elevator. The decoration outside was very luxurious, and there were a group of women standing there, almost dressed and undressed.


    At the same time, a man with the appearance of a wealthy businessman walked in, holding a delicate woman in his arms.


    Ye Hao''s gaze stopped for a moment on the woman. He had even seen this woman. It was a certain domestic star who had filmed a TV commercial.


    The rich businessman pressed down the 75th floor.


    During this period, no one got on the elevator. After reaching the 75th floor, the man and woman went down.


    This floor is a lot quieter, and the style is completely different from that below, like a hotel.


    "The 71st floor is a place for people with identities to play, and some young stars and young models will also come here to earn extra money."


    "The upper floors are similar. The 75th floor is a high-end hotel."


    "If you are willing to tell me the secret of what you just hid, this lady is willing to spend some money for you to enjoy it, maybe you can still see your favorite star."


    Feng Jiu''er was still thinking about Ye Hao''s ability to hide things at this time, and even did not hesitate to spend money to beautify her.


    After all, this skill is really too useful for their profession.


    Many missions are difficult to execute because of the tight security around the target and the inability to bring weapons into it.


    "If you are with me, I can think about it." Ye Hao didn''t move at all.


    Feng Jiu''er rolled her eyes, knowing that Ye Hao wouldn''t let go, she didn''t ask more.


    The elevator stopped on the 76th floor.


    Ye Hao followed Feng Jiu''er.


    The main color of this floor looks a lot darker again. When you exit the elevator, it is a classical lobby, and the layout is similar to that of a bank office hall.


    There is a row of front desks sitting there.


    "This is the place where you talked about the Eagle Eye intelligence, where can you get those three rights to know important intelligence?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Of course not. You need to go upstairs, on the 77th floor. It''s more than half an hour before the start time. This is the place for primary intelligence and intermediate intelligence. Let''s come here to see if you can only know intelligence."


    "Wait, didn''t you say it was too late before!" Ye Hao looked at Feng Jiu''er.


    "I''m lying to you, you have the ability to bite me." Feng Jiu''er seemed to tease Ye Hao before deliberately taking revenge.


    It seems that this woman was trying to prevent herself from changing clothes and cheated herself to come up.


    Now that he is here, he can''t change clothes anymore. At this moment, Feng Jiu''er walked directly to a window and said a few words to the lady at the front desk.

 Chapter 745： Eagle Eye Intelligence

    Feng Jiuer fetched two cards from the front desk with numbers written on them.


    "There is a row of rooms in the back. Find the numbered room and go in. There will be someone serving you. If you have any questions you want to ask, you will need to pay a certain price."


    "Relax, Hawkeye''s intelligence has always been known for fairness and justice, and will not cheat people. Twenty minutes later, no matter what, come back here. I will take you up."


    Ye Hao took a card that Feng Jiuer handed him.


    The number is 13.


    Feng Jiuer took his own card and left.


    Ye Hao also found his room on his own.


    The door handle is the same thing as a card reader. Ye Hao swiped it with the card and the door bounced open by itself.


    Ye Hao opened the door.


    "If sir is here to trade, please sit down."


    A girl came.


    Ye Hao''s eyes fell in the room.


    The small room is only about four square meters, and the layout is like an Internet cafe.


    There is a sofa, and on the opposite side of the sofa is a table with a transparent glass. Behind the glass sits a woman wearing a black scarf.


    Ye Hao walked into the room, closed the door, and sat on the sofa.


    "Mr. is the first time to come. May I ask what information he needs." The woman looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s expression was stunned, and he stared at the woman warily.


    "What did you call me just now?"


    "Sir."


    Ye Hao put his hand on the soul chaser on his waist.


    "Oh. Sir, are we wondering why we can see your identity? When you walked into this floor and processed your card outside, all your information has already appeared in our backstage."


    "Because most of our customers have special identities, they will dress up when they come, even if they have had plastic surgery. But we can all recognize them."


    "But you can rest assured, sir. Our Eagle Eye Intelligence talks about credibility. No matter what the identity of the guest is, as long as he can walk in here and pay the same price, we can give him the information he wants."


    The woman said her words were neither humble nor utterances.


    Ye Hao still did not relax his vigilance, his hand pressed on the soul chaser.


    "Sir, you are so nervous, our transaction can''t go on. If you want to kill me, I know this layer of glass can''t stop it. But sir, you don''t want to be chased by the eagle eye."


    You can tell from the woman''s words that she has no fear at all.


    Ye Hao moved his hand away from the chasing blade, and said coldly: "Do you know who I am?"


    The woman''s hand manipulated the computer keyboard next to it.


    "Name Ye Hao: 19 years old, Chinese native, currently studying at Huaxia Haicheng High School, and another identity, No. 41 in the world''s killer list, and second in the Asian killer list: Nickname, Crazy Knife."


    "enough."


    Ye Hao stopped the woman from continuing.


    At this moment, Ye Hao deeply felt the horror of the Eagle Eye organization, as if there was no secret in front of them.


    But where did they know the information, no one knows.


    "I want to ask a question. If someone wants to know my identity information, how much will it cost." Ye Hao stared at the woman.


    "Consulting fee: half a million dollars."


    The woman unceremoniously broke a number directly.


    An interrogation that doesn''t even count as a question costs half a million dollars. This is really not a place for ordinary people to come.


    Ye Hao also didn''t blink his eyelids, and took out his Swiss card directly and swiped it on the credit card machine next to him.


    "If someone wants to inquire about your information, you need to pay at least five billion dollars."


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth raised a self-deprecating smile. He was worth a lot, and he needed five billion dollars.


    "Then what if I don''t want others to check my identity." Ye Hao stared at the woman.


    The woman replied: "Sir can make it more difficult to obtain information. For example, if you pay one billion dollars, sir, then if the other party wants to know your information, he needs to pay ten billion dollars."


    This organization really makes money, and this trick alone is enough to make a lot of money.


    "I''ll pay ten billion dollars." Ye Hao said coldly.


    "Okay, I''m handling business for you. If someone inquires about your information in the future, he will have to pay 100 billion US dollars."


    The woman unceremoniously took away 10 billion US dollars from Ye Hao''s card.


    Although this matter made Ye Hao very upset, he spent 10 billion before asking a question.


    But in the face of such a large and mysterious organization as Eagle Eye, Ye Hao couldn''t help it.


    He even had a hunch that he would rather provoke the underworld and ghost cards than provoke the eagle eye.


    If anyone is willing to spend 100 billion US dollars to look up his own information, he can only admit it.


    But fortunately, what Ye Hao is not bad now is money. In his card, after this business war, he has accumulated more than 100 billion U.S. dollars, which is money that he can''t spend for several lifetimes.


    "Then I want to consult information now, how do I consult." Ye Hao looked at the woman.


    "Mr. raises the questions you want to know. We will give you several options based on your situation."


    This eagle eye is so sweet, everything has been thought out.


    "The first question, my life experience."


    "The second question, I have a little brother named Xiaoyan, an orphan. He was injected with an unknown medicine. I want to know the specifics."


    "The third question, there is a woman named Nightingale, where is she now."


    When the woman heard Ye Hao''s questioning, she started to manipulate the computer. After five or six minutes of crackling, the woman looked at Ye Hao.


    "The first question, I am sorry that it is not within the scope of low-level intelligence and intermediate-level intelligence."


    "For the second and third questions, we can tell you the information we know at a cost of 30 billion U.S. dollars."


    It seems that my life experience is really incredible.


    "Okay. Then tell me the second and third information."


    The woman handed over a tablet computer.


    "You have 20 minutes to check, you can''t take pictures, excerpts."


    Ye Hao took the tablet, and there were two pieces of information on it.


    Seeing this information, Ye Hao''s face wrinkled slightly.


    Five minutes later, he handed back the tablet.


    "Thank you."


    "Does the sir have anything else I want to interrogate?" the woman asked.


    "No more."


    The answer Ye Hao wanted was no longer available here.


    He got up and opened the door and went out.


    In less than twenty minutes, Ye Hao spent 40 billion US dollars.


    This is faster than the stock market burns money.


    Is there a saying that says, what is the most valuable thing in this world, intelligence information.


    A reliable intelligence can be a billionaire long ago.


    When Ye Hao walked outside, Feng Jiu''er was already waiting there.


    "It''s a loss, it''s a loss. After spending so much money, I will be criticized again when I go back." Feng Jiu''er muttered quietly while sitting there.


    "What. How much did it cost." Ye Hao looked at Feng Jiu''er. "Five billion U.S. dollars! These are all reimbursements for public funds. Originally, an intelligence mission arranged for us, but it was really impossible to find out. The above was too tight, so I can only come here for interrogation. Although Hawkeye''s intelligence depends on it. Spectrum, but too expensive


    Up. "


    Feng Jiu''er smiled bitterly.


    Intelligence personnel also have to purchase intelligence, and this Hawkeye organization is really an alternative existence.


    "Let''s go. By the way, how much did you spend."


    "45 billion dollars." "Brother, let''s be friends."

 Chapter 746： An organization hated by the whole world

    "What question are you asking, it costs so much money." Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "My friend''s business, and Nightingale''s business." Ye Hao looked at the hall behind him, his face wrinkled slightly: "But this eagle eye is really terrifying, how did they collect this information? . Isn¡¯t it true that most people in the world have no secrets in front of them?


    Said it. "


    Regarding the existence of Hawkeye, it is really scary to think carefully.


    If they didn''t know that they had systematic news, I guess Ye Hao would really think they were gods.


    "This problem can be classified as a worldwide problem. No one has ever known where the headquarters of Eagle Eye is, and who is controlling it."


    "Don''t see if there are many Hawkeye personnel here, but without exception, these people are orphans from all over the world. They were bought and trained by Hawkeye and deployed around the world. Someone tried to catch them for interrogation."


    "But they only know their job, and they know almost the same thing about Hawkeye as we do."


    "Anyway, so far, I haven''t encountered an organization more mysterious than Hawkeye."


    Ye Hao was silent for a while, he followed Feng Jiu''er into the elevator and watched Feng Jiu''er press the button on the 77th floor.


    "Then you intelligence personnel are not very dangerous. Once someone suspects you, is it all over if you spend money here to investigate your information."


    Feng Jiu''er nodded: "Yes."


    "However, before the intelligence personnel of various countries serve in service, the state will spend money to encrypt this person''s information, and it can also require Hawkeye to hide some of its confidential information so that the inquirer can only see the surface information."


    "The minimum standard for our special personnel in China is 100 million U.S. dollars. My level has reached 500 million U.S. dollars. To check my truth, I need to pay at least 5 billion U.S. dollars."


    "This kind of high amount of money can''t be paid out by an ordinary organization. If someone is willing to spend this money to thoroughly investigate spies in their own organization, then we can only admit it."


    When Feng Jiuer said this, he was full of helplessness and unwillingness.


    "You hate Hawkeye?"


    Ye Hao looked at Feng Jiu''er.


    "Hate? All people in the dark world hate Hawkeye. Although it gives us convenience, it also brings us danger. And they can make a lot of money from various countries every year by using this kind of thing. "If possible, what the dark world wants to get rid of most is the Eagle Eye organization, because it is equivalent to a knife that overrides everyone, and it will be cut down at any time. For decades, there have been people in the dark. Investigate the details of Hawkeye,


    Although it has not been found out so far. "


    "But once the eagle''s eyes are thin or the headquarters is exposed, I can guarantee. At that time, everyone in the dark world will move in full force, and even countries in the world will exert energy to eradicate this thorn in the eye."


    "It''s best to get the other party''s method of mastering so much information. I don''t need to explain to you the reason that everyone is not guilty."


    Feng Jiu''er whispered.


    Indeed, no one wants to sell their information for humans, that kind of feeling is very bad.


    Ye Hao had the urge to shoot the table just now.


    Ding dong.


    With the beep, the 77th floor arrived.


    Ye Hao and Feng Jiuer walked out of the elevator.


    This is similar to the 76th floor, and the layout is basically the same, but there are obviously not as many people here.


    "I won''t go in. I can''t afford to bid here anyway. I''ll wait for you outside. You can get a number plate there. The process is similar." Feng Jiu''er stopped and pointed to the front counter.


    Ye Hao nodded, he walked to the counter, got a room card, and walked into the aisle of the back row of rooms, but he saw a person.


    J!


    Ye Hao''s pace slowly slowed down.


    J turned his head and glanced at Ye Hao. The expression on his face remained unchanged. He pushed aside a room and walked in, closing the door.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, but fortunately he didn''t recognize himself.


    It seems that Feng Jiu''er''s guess is not wrong, and J is here to get information.


    Since he didn''t find himself, then don''t cause unnecessary trouble. Ye Hao found his room, opened the door and walked in.


    The layout of the room is exactly the same as on the 76th floor. A woman with a black veil sits opposite the glass.


    "Hello sir, I will be your agent for this auction. The auction will start at midnight."


    "Agent? What do you mean." Ye Hao sat down. The woman said softly: "After the auction begins, you can quote your bid, and then I will upload it. Although the process will be a bit cumbersome, you can ensure that your personal information will not be leaked or cause unnecessary trouble.


    "


    This requirement is very humane.


    We must know that it is very easy to get revenge in the auction, and most of all it is in the gathering place of such desperadoes.


    This kind of bidding method of hidden identity is very good.


    "But how do I know, can you give me the information I want to know?" Ye Hao squinted at the woman.


    The woman said: "Regarding this, we have regulations. No matter what information you are asking, we will help you find it after using the senior intelligence quota. However, there may be incomplete intelligence information."


    "In this case, the husband has to bear it himself, and the quota will be invalidated after it is used."


    "Also. The content of the consultation, please don''t talk to the Eagle Eye organization or anything that is not marginal. It is better to live forever and travel through time and space."


    Ye Hao sneered: "This rule of yours is too overbearing. I will ask questions at that time. If you don''t know if you ask three questions, isn''t Lao Tzu a big loser."


    This eagle eye really knows how to show off, one by one, it is simply to regard himself as the king of heaven.


    No wonder people in the dark world grit their teeth with hatred.


    "The rule is like this. If the husband is unwilling, he can not participate." The woman said calmly.


    Ye Hao leaned on the sofa, tilting Erlang''s legs.


    "Then what price do I have to pay? If you want money, I..."


    "At that time, our agent will update your situation to assist you in proposing the price." The woman said.


    "I almost forgot, our information is transparent here, right?" Ye Hao said in a strange tone.


    But the woman has no mood swings.


    In silence, the time reached zero o''clock.


    "Sir, the auction officially begins now. The reserve price for the first auction: US$10 billion."


    This is really a grand gathering for local tyrants, and the asking price is 10 billion US dollars.


    "Then I will give out 20 billion..."


    Before Ye Hao finished speaking, the woman interrupted: "I''m sorry. Just now the price of the auction item has reached 50 billion US dollars."


    Damn it.


    In just one second, it has risen to 50 billion. Is he kidding?


    Ye Hao almost didn''t hold back to lift the table.


    Ye Hao secretly said in his heart: If some day Eagle Eye is to be besieged by the world, please inform him and add him.


    ...Time flew by, half an hour later, the doors of several rooms opened one after another, and most of the people who came out were not looking good.

 Chapter 747： Whereabouts of the Nightingale

    "How about it." Feng Jiu''er saw Ye Hao walking out, and she asked.


    Ye Hao looked around and didn''t speak.


    Feng Jiu''er understood what Ye Hao meant. At this moment, because the auction was over, many people were ready to leave.


    "follow me."


    Feng Jiuer led Ye Hao into the nearby elevator, and after the elevator reached the 73rd floor, he pulled Ye Hao out.


    The sound here is very noisy, colorful lights flicker, and the air is full of hormones.


    You can see many women dancing in the aisle, almost no clothes are equivalent to nothing.


    Feng Jiu''er ignored these people and opened a box with Ye Hao.


    After entering the box, the noisy music is considered to be gone.


    "How is it?" Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao touched his head, picked up the beer next to him, and took a swig.


    "Let me tell you. If the whole world is besieging the eagle eye group one day, remember to call me. If I don''t put the heads of the upper gang of eagle eyes into the toilet by then, my name, Ye Hao, will be written upside down. "


    Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao, and she comforted her: "Okay. Don''t know, forget it, isn''t it just your life experience? What''s the big deal, there will be opportunities in the future."


    She thought Ye Hao was frustrated because he didn''t get a spot.


    In fact, when she brought Ye Hao before, there was a high probability that Ye Hao could not win it.


    "I got a spot."


    Ye Hao threw the beer bottle on the ground.


    Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "What did you say? Are you drunk."


    "I just drank a bottle, I was not drunk." Ye Haobai glanced at her, and unhappily picked up a beer next to him and drank it.


    "Since I got it, you shouldn''t be happy, why is it like this." Feng Jiu''er was puzzled by Ye Hao''s current situation.


    Snapped


    Ye Hao smashed a beer bottle on the ground, and the glass **** shattered all over the floor.


    "I''ve never been ripped off like this when I came out, this eagle eye is really unpleasant!"


    "What price did you... give?" Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao snorted coldly.


    "Do one thing for them unconditionally."


    Feng Jiuer had a meal first, and then looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "You are good enough. One thing, in exchange for a quota, you are making a lot of money. But why are you so valuable?"


    Ye Hao actually didn''t make it clear. At that time, it was the woman who said that Ye Hao could provide "a command right for the mad knife."


    They are fancy Ye Hao''s identity.


    The condition is actually to let Crazy Blade perform a task for them unconditionally. As for the task, the other party did not say, but asked him to wait for the notice and be on call, without the right to refuse.


    "It''s called earning. If he asks me to kill and set fire to force women to do robbery anytime, I really do it." Although the conditions are simple, it makes Ye Hao very upset.


    Most of all, facing an organization like Eagle Eye, there is always a feeling of being held in the palm of the hand.


    "Don''t worry. Hawkeye actually often makes such requests, let some capable people in the world do something for them. But it is generally not about killing people and arson."


    "Some people are willing to spend hundreds of thousands of this kind of thing. There is no need to call you."


    What Feng Jiuer said is reasonable, but Ye Hao still feels uncomfortable. He picked up a bottle of wine next to him and took another sip.


    "What about your life experience, they told you that there is none."


    Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao curiously, but she was also very curious about Ye Hao''s identity.


    "Not yet, let me wait for the notice. You said if I knew the information, what would happen if I didn''t do anything for them." Ye Hao looked at Feng Jiu''er.


    Feng Jiu''er''s face suddenly changed, and she stared at Ye Hao seriously.


    "I advise you not to have this idea, although everyone is very dissatisfied with the existence of Hawkeye. But don''t provoke Hawkeye."


    "Before, someone was like you. He got what he wanted, but he was unwilling to implement Hawkeye''s conditions. He escaped and hid himself, thinking he could avoid Hawkeye."


    "But I didn''t expect that one day later, that person''s body was found, and his death was particularly miserable. That is the existence of the top 50 killers in the world, at least they are killers with strength equivalent to the Qi Refining Realm."


    Feng Jiu''er''s tone was quite serious. It seemed that she was really afraid that Ye Hao would do such a thing.


    "I see, I''m not stupid enough to hit a rock with a pebble."


    Feng Jiuer breathed a sigh of relief, and she leaned over to Ye Hao: "That''s right. You asked for information about Nightingale before, how is she now."


    "Do you want to know?" Ye Hao looked at Feng Jiu''er.


    "The task arranged by the group took a long time, but it was only found that Nightingale disappeared after arriving in Australia. I don''t know whether it is alive or dead." Feng Jiuer said helplessly.


    Ye Hao recalled the information that Eagle Eye had given him before.


    He said: "Eagle Eye doesn''t give me much information about Nightingale. She seems to have hidden her identity and joined an organization in Australia called Demon Butterfly. Something is being investigated inside, and it is temporarily safe."


    "Devil Butterfly! Why did Nightingale join this organization?" Feng Jiu''er exclaimed.


    "What''s wrong with Modie? I haven''t had time to find the information of this organization." Ye Hao looked at Feng Jiu''er.


    Feng Jiu''er said in a low voice: "Modie is an underground organization headquartered in Australia. It is similar in nature to the ghost town. Its background is also very mysterious, and all members of it are female."


    "The strength is generally above the Qi Refining Realm. It is also a bit famous internationally, mainly engaged in killer missions and arms sales."


    Killer missions and arms sales?


    "But Nightingale will not join the Demon Butterfly for no reason." Ye Hao muttered in a deep voice.


    Before, Nightingale left to continue investigating the death of his team members, but Ye Hao has already investigated this to have something to do with ghost cards.


    And there must be some reason why Nightingale would join this ghost butterfly.


    "Okay. Today, you can be considered to be full of fish, do the little girl a favor." Feng Jiu''er turned around and suddenly took Ye Hao''s arm affectionately with a charming smile.


    "Don''t laugh like that, you don''t get used to it. I know you helped me so much today, there must be something, let''s talk about it."


    Ye Hao patted Feng Jiu''er''s hand. This woman helped herself so much today, and she had guessed that she had something to ask for.


    Feng Jiu''er didn''t continue to pretend, she returned to her original expression.


    "When I was on a mission, I had a vengeance with a little **** from the United States. She also sought her concubine against me. Fortunately, this lady is so witty, otherwise she would really fall into her hands."


    "I heard that she and his concubine happen to be here. I want to find you to avenge me." "Relax, she is an impenetrable fox, and she has the strength of the Refining Realm. Her concubine is equivalent to the Refining Qi Realm. Junior, not your opponent."

 Chapter 748： Hound and silver snake

    "Revenge? Since people are looking for a concubine, why don''t you find your concubine. Didn''t you say that your concubine is very powerful."


    Ye Hao looked at Feng Jiu''er mockingly.


    Feng Jiu''er rolled his eyes and whispered.


    "He doesn''t know where it is yet."


    "What are you whispering?" Ye Hao looked at Feng Jiu''er.


    Feng Jiu''er smiled and said, "No. It''s just that my concubine has had a lot of tasks recently. I can tell you that he is now ranked 41st in the world as the killer, which is very powerful. Looking for him, it feels like a cannon and mosquitoes."


    In fact, Feng Jiu''er was trying to find Crazy Sword during this time.


    But when he left from Xiangdu last time, he seemed to have disappeared from the world, and he did not come out to perform the task, and there was no news at all.


    To investigate his news from Hawkeye, it would cost five billion dollars!


    Although she is a spy, how can she have so much money, and it is impossible to embezzle public funds to investigate these things.


    "Oh. Your concubine is avenging you. It''s a cannon that beats mosquitoes. Wouldn''t you ask me?" Ye Hao had an unhappy expression.


    In fact, Ye Hao knew that the person Feng Jiuer was looking for was himself.


    It''s just that she didn''t know that she was a crazy knife.


    "Okay. Just say you can''t help this, if you don''t help. Maybe someday I will go out on a mission and I will be assassinated. No one will help you so caringly then."


    Feng Jiu''er looked aggrieved herself, like that was the aggrieved little wife in the family ethics drama.


    But Ye Hao knew that Feng Jiu''er had pretended it.


    "Alright. Show me the other party''s information." Ye Hao stretched out his hand.


    Feng Jiu''er helped herself today anyway, so she can still help her with the wiping of her ass.


    Feng Jiu''er smiled immediately, took out the phone from his pocket and handed it to Ye Hao.


    The screen shows the information of a man and a woman.


    "The female nickname Silver Snake is actually an adulterous snake. Ranked 43rd in the killer list in the United States, her strength is much worse than mine. Relying on her enthusiasm, hook up with those powerful killers and let them carry out their tasks. Climb to this position."


    "A famous bus in the American killer world. The boss asked her to be his personal bodyguard."


    "The male nickname is the Hound. The 89th in the world killer list. In the past six months, the strength has reached the refining stage. He has performed several good tasks and reached the world rankings. Silver snake has caught him recently."


    "I was on a mission in the United States before, and she let this guy ambushed me, causing me to recuperate for a long time after returning to China."


    Feng Jiu''er pointed to the information of the two people and explained, with murderous intent in his tone, it seemed that he really hated the two people.


    "Do you want me to kill both of them?"


    Judging from the data alone, these two people are of average strength, and the hunting dog alone can deal with it.


    "Of course it''s best if you can kill it." Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao with a knowing smile.


    Ye Hao returned the phone to Feng Jiu''er.


    "It''s okay to help you fix these two people. But when I remembered just now, I forgot one thing. I want to investigate one person, and I guess I have to go up again."


    "Investigate a person? Who."


    Feng Jiu''er blinked and asked.


    "Catherine Eisley." Ye Hao spit out the name, which is related to his special mission.


    "Catherine! Why are you looking for her."


    Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Seeing Feng Jiu''er''s surprised expression, he clearly knew that he had heard the name.


    "Do you know her?" Ye Hao looked at Feng Jiu''er.


    Feng Jiu''er swiped a few times on his mobile phone, found something, and pointed the screen at Ye Hao.


    "Catherine Eisley, her age and nationality are unknown. She is a member of the Eisley Consortium, one of the top ten consortia in the world. There have been missions to assassinate her on the platform of the Killer¡¯s House, at least dozens of times. ."


    "The highest amount reached 4 billion U.S. dollars! But so far no one has been able to complete those tasks, and those tasks finally disappeared inexplicably."


    Feng Jiu''er''s face was gloomy: "Generally, there are only two possibilities for the disappearance of the tasks released."


    "Either the publisher cancels it himself, or... the person who posted the task died and was unable to pay the reward."


    Ashley Consortium.


    Isn''t this one of the five major consortia that participated in the commercial war before.


    "Do you know where she is now?" Ye Hao saw this picture of Catherine.


    It''s just a side look.


    But with this profile alone, Ye Hao could feel the aura of the superior in this woman''s eyes.


    "It''s very simple to investigate, I can help you ask. But..." Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao stood up: "Take me to fix that hound and silver snake."


    Feng Jiu''er patted Ye Hao''s shoulder excitedly.


    "Okay. I like someone as simple as you. Your impression of me is barely passing."


    "Did I fail you before?"


    ...


    Feng Jiuer took Ye Hao out of this noisy place, took the elevator down to the 70th floor, and after taking away the things, went down to the 60th floor.


    When Ye Hao got out of the elevator, he heard the shouting.


    He saw several huge iron cages, in which there were fighting, men and women.


    Fists to the flesh, all moves are directed at the opponent''s fate.


    Outside the iron cage are people shouting and cheering constantly.


    Passionate blood, here is full of all the elements that can make hormones rise.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Ye Hao wrinkled slightly, he didn''t like the environment very much.


    The most important thing is that he is still dressed in women''s clothing, and the eyes of those men keep walking around him, which makes him have an urge to beat others.


    "Look, people are there." Feng Jiu''er pointed to the bar in the distance.


    Ye Hao followed Feng Jiu''er''s fingers and looked at him. He saw two men and women hugging and kissing each other.


    It is Feng Jiu''er''s enemy, the Silver Snake and the Hound.


    When Feng Jiuer saw these two people, their teeth creaked, and they put their hands on their waists, and put their pistols there, which they had retrieved from the security check.


    "Don''t move the gun. I''ll solve it." Ye Hao held Feng Jiu''er''s hand, and then walked in that direction.


    Along the way, Ye Hao saw people fighting in the iron cage, and even some of them were beaten to death, and their blood was spilled on the ground.


    The scene was very tragic, but it was masked by louder cheers.


    When Ye Hao walked to the bar more than ten meters away, he directly picked up a beer bottle next to it and threw it over.


    the speed is very fast.


    The hound who was kissing the woman in his arms turned around abruptly, and a dagger in his hand chopped up the beer bottle, but the liquor and residue of the beer bottle fell on him and the woman beside him.


    This directly made the woman who was already hot and exposed, almost all of her clothes were transparent, clinging to her body.


    Attracted a lot of provocative eyes from the man next to him.


    "Who is it!" The hound looked at the group of people behind him, his eyes obviously not good.


    Wherever the hound''s eyes could reach, most people stepped away. In the end, only Ye Hao and Feng Jiuer who strolled over were left.

 Chapter 749： I will let you enjoy these five minutes

    "I threw it." Ye Hao subconsciously wanted to put his hands in his pockets.


    But he only remembered that he was wearing a skirt, so there was no pocket.


    Only put your hands on your chest.


    When the hound saw two women appear in front of him, his eyes changed slightly.


    When he noticed Feng Jiu''er, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "It turned out to be you. Why, I can''t bear to bear my brother, come back and look for me."


    "Dead dog, keep your mouth clean. You will also accompany that slut, so my old lady doesn''t like you." Feng Jiu''er stared at the two in front of him hostilely.


    The Silver Snake leaned against the hound''s arms, although she was stained with liquor, which caused the spring to escape, but she didn''t care.


    Seeing Feng Jiu''er, his eyes flashed contemptuously: "It''s you, I thought you died in which corner. Why? If you dare to come out and find me, you are not afraid that I will break your hamstrings and sell them to African tribes. Go, maybe you can sell it at a good price."


    "Huh. This kind of good thing is left to yourself, I guess they will like your kind of bus."


    The two people''s words are full of gunpowder.


    "I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you." Ye Hao indifferently stopped the two women from yelling.


    He stared at the hound; "I want to fight you, and you win. I and her belong to you."


    As soon as Ye Hao said this, boos came from the surroundings.


    Feng Jiu''er on the side pulled Ye Hao''s arm and leaned to his ear: "Hey, are you crazy? How can you say such a thing."


    "I don''t like wasting my time on this kind of garbage. And I don''t like this place." Ye Hao looked around in disgust.


    Pop pop


    The hound clapped, and he walked up to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao himself is quite tall, but the hound, the European and American native, has a two-meter height. He looked down at Ye Hao and glanced at Ye Hao with squinted eyes.


    "If you want to sleep with me, you can just say it. I don''t mind if you play with me." The hound laughed wildly.


    "Hahahaha..."


    Following the hound''s words, laughter and whistles were heard everywhere.


    "She''s right, your dog''s mouth is very stinky." Ye Hao said coldly: "You just say whether you can answer my request."


    "YES. Of course there is no problem, but I am afraid that I will hurt you too badly. I still prefer to compete with you on the bed. I can put you on it. That way you might feel a little bit superior."


    The Hound didn''t care about Ye Hao''s words at all, and still provoked.


    Ye Hao saw that an iron cage next to it was empty, and the winner and loser inside came out.


    Ye Hao walked directly outside the iron cage, wearing a uniform, in front of someone like a referee.


    "I want to fight him, what process do I need to follow."


    The referee glanced at Ye Hao and then at the Hound.


    He asked suspiciously: "Miss, are you sure you want to fight him? You know he is a man. You..."


    The meaning of the referee''s words is obvious, men and women fighting, it is obvious that women suffer.


    With this **** clothes, Ye Hao gave Feng Jiu''er an angry look.


    After waiting for a while, he must take off the clothes as soon as possible.


    "I''m sure, as long as he dares to accept my challenge." Ye Hao looked at the hound defiantly: "If you are still a man, come here."


    "past!"


    "In the past."


    "Hurry up, what are you afraid of."


    There was a booing sound from all around, and the hound smiled and patted Silver Snake¡¯s ass: "Wait for me to find you two younger sisters tonight."


    "At that time, I will teach her a good lesson." Yin Snake looked at Feng Jiu''er on the side, gloating in his eyes.


    She certainly didn''t mind destroying her own enemy mentally and physically.


    The hound walked to the referee.


    "I accept her challenge."


    The referee nodded in agreement.


    Pointing to the iron cage: "Please. I want to make a statement, except for weapons that cannot be used in battle, no combatants are restricted, and the battle time limit is five minutes."


    "I always cherish women. But five minutes may not be enough. It takes at least an hour to deal with women." The hound licked his lips and walked into the iron cage.


    Ye Hao walked in without expression.


    Kaz


    The iron gate was closed.


    The hound and Ye Hao stood on both sides of the iron cage.


    There were shouts outside the iron cage.


    Compared with the other iron cages, the number of people gathered here is obviously much higher at this moment.


    After all, Ye Hao''s beauty at the moment is no less than that of beautiful women, and the battle between beautiful women and men is something you can meet and not expect. Of course, many people will come together to watch a good show.


    "Jiufeng. You friend, it is impossible to hold a move under the hands of the hound."


    Silver Snake despised Feng Jiu''er.


    Feng Jiu''er looked at the silver snake provocatively: "Then how about we make a bet?"


    "What are you betting on?"


    "If my friend wins your concubine, you will let me hit a hundred punches. If my friend loses, I will leave it to you." Feng Jiuer believed in Ye Hao''s strength.


    And Ye Hao wouldn''t be so stupid to agree to a battle that he was not sure of. He could stand up, indicating that he himself was confident.


    "Okay. I will let you know at that time and offend my Silver Snake''s end." Looking at Feng Jiu''er invisibly.


    It seems that these two women still feel resentful.


    "Beauty, do you want me to give you a hand?" When he arrived on the court, the hound still looked careless, and did not put Ye Hao in his eyes.


    "Give me a hand, okay."


    Ye Hao laughed suddenly, but the one who laughed was like a demon.


    He appeared next to the hound without warning.


    "Say yes, let me have one hand."


    A horrible breath filled the hound''s body at this moment, and the hound''s pupils were dilated. This person''s speed was too fast. Just now he only saw the afterimage.


    Before he could resist, the next moment a cry of pain came from his mouth.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The original boos and shouts outside the iron cage were quiet now, and they all stared at this side with wide eyes.


    I saw the woman in the black dress holding the man''s right hand with one hand and stepping on his back with one foot.


    And the right arm was completely bent, and the clothes on his shoulders were filled with blood, slowly flowing onto the originally blood-stained venue.


    "Obviously you told me to give me a hand, how do you call it so ugly now. And what did you just say? Tell me again." Ye Hao lowered his head.


    The cold eyes seemed to be looking at a corpse.


    "I..." Before the hound could speak, his head hit the iron cage heavily.


    This iron cage is not an ordinary iron cage. Every steel rod is five centimeters thick and solid.


    Such steel was squeezed and deformed at this moment.


    "Your concubine is not handsome now." It just so happens that the direction facing Yinshe and Feng Jiu''er right now.


    Ye Hao looked at the dull silver snake outside through the gap of the iron cage.


    The hound''s head was deeply pierced into the squeezed iron cage. The entire head was **** and bloody, and several teeth had fallen.


    Ye Hao approached the hound''s ear, and the devil''s voice sounded again.


    "It''s a pity, it''s only five minutes. But I will let you enjoy these five minutes." "Uuuuu." The hound looked at the silver snake outside with horror, with a look of help in his eyes.

 Chapter 750： Be accosted

    The silver snake dared not look at the woman''s eyes.


    The cold eyes made her tremble, and she retreated subconsciously.


    "Don''t forget the bet with me just now." Feng Jiu''er appeared behind her at some unknown time, with an object staring at her waist.


    The pale silver snake was taken away by Feng Jiuer.


    And at this moment, there was a tyrannical scene inside the iron cage, Ye Hao fisted to the flesh, but he just mastered his strength so that the hound would not pass out.


    The hound at this moment was a target for Ye Hao to vent, and all the unhappy emotions on Yingyan''s side were directly vented on the hound.


    In this scene, the people outside can see the soul trembling, even if they are used to seeing all kinds of life and death fights, they are all scared by this woman at this moment.


    Five minutes later, the final bell rang.


    The iron cage was opened, Ye Hao walked out of the iron cage, and the hound fell silently there, his eyes hollowed, but his slightly undulating chest indicated that he was not dead yet.


    But there was almost no difference from a dead person. Half of the bones on his body were crushed by Ye Hao, the internal organs were damaged, and even the front lobe of the brain was severely hit by Ye Hao.


    The hound at this moment has almost become a silly dog ??abandoned.


    The reason why Ye Hao didn''t kill him was because not killing him was a torture to him.


    An assassin who came out was definitely a lot of enemies who had offended him. A few minutes later, Ye Hao used his mobile phone to send out a message at the Assassin''s House.


    The hound was abandoned in the Kowloon Walled City of Xiangdu, and was completely useless.


    Ye Hao believes that soon a hound enemy will come to him, so that he can''t survive and die.


    Punishing a person does not necessarily require one''s own hands.


    "Bring me a glass of water and paper towels." Ye Hao walked to the bar, took out a few coins and threw them on the table.


    A waiter immediately handed over water and paper towels.


    Ye Hao used his hands to wash away the blood stained on his hands, and then wiped them clean with a tissue.


    "Not bad, it will be done in a while."


    Feng Jiu''er came over with a joyful expression on his face.


    Two fist knuckles covered with blood and thorns were thrown on the table.


    "Take revenge?" Ye Hao knew where the blood on that weapon came from without guessing.


    "That **** bullied Miss Ben. Of course, Miss Ben was going to teach her. I punched her a hundred punches with this and broke her limbs. Then I threw her into the garbage truck that was transported downstairs."


    Feng Jiu''er smiled like a devil: "Although she is half dead, I believe that if a beggar sees such a woman in the trash, hehehe..."


    Sure enough, women will always be super hot.


    But after all, it is the dark world, there can be no more such things.


    "Then we can go now." Ye Hao didn''t like it here.


    Although now because of his actions just now, people around him dare not look at him with the same eyes they had before, but he still doesn''t like it here.


    "What''s the hurry? Let''s go after a glass of wine. I''ll treat you." Feng Jiuer, who was in a good mood, ordered a few glasses of wine.


    And just at this moment, a person sat next to him.


    Because of Ye Hao''s aura, no one but Feng Jiu dared to approach Ye Hao a few meters away, so this person who suddenly sat down surprised Ye Hao.


    He raised his head and looked at the person sitting next to him in surprise.


    He is a white-faced niche, wearing a white self-cultivation suit and a golden ponytail. He looks like a European.


    "Beauty, can I buy you a glass of wine."


    A glass of cocktail was placed in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "Not bad, there is a handsome guy who will bring you wine." Feng Jiu''er, who leaned to Ye Hao, said gloatingly.


    "I don''t need it." Ye Hao didn''t even look at the white man.


    The man wasn''t angry at all, his blue eyes fell on Ye Hao''s cheeks.


    "Beautiful lady, I saw your battle just now. I like strong women. My name is Olin. I hope I can meet you."


    Ye Hao showed a bored expression, he stared at this man named Olin indifferently.


    "I said one last time, if you don''t want to be like the man just now, you''d better leave me within five seconds."


    Originally, Ye Hao thought that his words could make the other party get out of trouble, but he didn''t expect that the other party''s face even showed an expression of infatuation.


    "I know my approach like this may be a bit too reckless for an oriental woman. I apologize for my behavior. My position is over there. If you want, you can come and find me."


    Olin smiled and left, but the glass of cocktail remained in front of Ye Hao.


    "I didn''t see it, your charm is really good. It makes me a little bit jealous." Feng Jiu''er touched Ye Hao''s arm and laughed.


    "It''s not all because of you. If I don''t wear this clothes, there won''t be such a thing, and this **** voice!" Ye Hao looked at Feng Jiu''er indifferently.


    Feng Jiu''er shrugged.


    "In fact, it''s good to be a woman. Do you want to think about it. Now **** reassignment surgery is very developed."


    "roll."


    Ye Hao didn''t want to communicate with Feng Jiu''er. He glanced around, suddenly his eyes fell in one direction.


    Feng Jiuer saw Ye Hao looking in one direction for a long time, and she followed it.


    There was a sofa where Orin, who had accosted before, was sitting there. Seeing Ye Hao looking over, that Orin was still raising a glass to Ye Hao and smiling.


    tread


    Suddenly Ye Hao got up, he picked up the cocktail that Orin had put on the table before.


    Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "What''s the matter, don''t you really start some incredible interest?"


    What she said before was really just a joke.


    But Feng Jiu''er quickly noticed Ye Hao''s true purpose.


    Behind the sofa Olin was on, J was sitting there, and was talking with people.


    Ye Hao wanted to touch and investigate.


    Feng Jiu''er continued to sit at the bar and drank, but his eyes were fixed there, and he could always support Ye Hao whenever there was something unusual.


    "Sorry, I was in a bad mood just now, I''ll come over to apologize to you, don''t mind if I sit here for a while." Ye Hao put on that kind of woman''s smile as much as possible and looked at Olin.


    Olin pointed to his side excitedly: "Anytime."


    "Thank you."


    Ye Hao sat down and glanced behind him from the corner of his eyes.


    At this moment, he is less than half a meter away from J. If he attacks suddenly at this time, there is a high possibility that J will be seriously injured.


    But there was a man sitting next to J. He didn''t know how strong this man was, Ye Hao didn''t dare to act rashly. "I don''t know what your name is Miss." Olin smiled and looked at Ye Hao, and the wine glass in his hand touched Ye Hao''s cocktail.

 Chapter 751： First encounter with Catherine

    "Ye. You can call me that." Ye Hao didn''t say his real name.


    The name Ye is very neutral.


    "Ye. Very beautiful name..."


    After that, Olin began to talk with Ye Hao constantly, asking about Ye Hao''s affairs, that enthusiastic attitude was simply a man trying to understand a woman he liked.


    The most important thing is that Olin kept getting closer to himself, even holding Ye Hao''s hand several times.


    This made Ye Hao feel his goose bumps, and he was about to vomit out overnight.


    However, Ye Hao also heard some special news from the side after enduring this period of time.


    That J was talking to the man about the auction, and J asked several times, are you sure that the thing will appear at the auction that night?


    It made the J of the ghost brand so caring about something, which made Ye Hao a sense of curiosity.


    A few minutes later, J left with the man.


    Ye Hao heaved a sigh of relief and avoided Olin''s hand, the expression on his face turned cold, and he got up.


    "I just remembered that I have something more, thank you for your wine."


    After speaking, Ye Hao turned and left without waiting for Olin to speak.


    Orin was left stunned.


    He watched Ye Hao and her female companion walk out here, his mouth showed an expression of interest.


    "What an interesting woman."


    At this time, Olin''s cell phone rang, he took a look, then walked into the toilet next to him, he walked into the men''s toilet, and after checking the location one by one, he was sure that there was no one.


    He walked to the door and locked the door directly.


    Then I walked to the sink and turned on the faucet. The sound of water filled the bathroom.


    Then he took out his phone and pressed the answer button.


    "Olena, how is your situation there." There was a female English voice on the other end of the phone.


    "It is confirmed that the holy relic is in Xiangdu, and it will appear at the auction of the Kowloon Walled City next Monday. I have not found the auctioneer information of the holy relic."


    Olin...not right.


    It should be Olena.


    If Ye Hao stood here at this moment, he would definitely be scared.


    Because at this moment Olena''s voice turned out to be a female voice! "I see. Olena, you have to remember that this action is not permitted by the above, so you are the only one without any support. You must be careful. If you can get the holy artifacts by auction, Qian Don''t overdo it


    . "


    The voice on the other end of the phone was obviously worried about Olena.


    "Don''t worry. Those old men are so confused, they don''t take the initiative to look for the holy objects. How can we tolerate the sacred material being left out, that is a blasphemy against God."


    A murderous expression appeared in Olena''s blue eyes.


    "The fragrance belongs to the Huaxia region, the Oriental Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon, you still have to be careful."


    "Ok."


    The phone hung up.


    ...


    Ye Hao and Feng Jiu''er took the elevator back to the bottom floor of the Kowloon Walled City. He got into Feng Jiu''er''s car.


    "Mr. Ye, just sacrificed beauty, did you overhear any news?" Feng Jiuer asked curiously.


    "I heard them mention an auction several times just now. Please check if there is an auction held at the Kowloon Walled City recently." Ye Hao took off his wig, took off all the women''s clothing on his body, and put it on. Own clothes.


    "Auction? Let me check."


    Feng Jiuer picked up the computer and looked it up.


    Soon Feng Jiuer found out: "It''s really true."


    "At 8 o''clock on Monday evening, the auction will be held on the 91st floor of the Kowloon Walled City! The news was only announced at noon yesterday."


    "Ninety-one floors! The Kowloon Walled City rarely opens up to ninety floors or more. This auction is unusual."


    Because at this moment it has passed 0 o''clock. So it was yesterday.


    "The auction held by the Kowloon Walled City must be extraordinary. Does the ghost brand have something they want to get, and it will come out at the auction?"


    Ye Hao said, "Can you find out which lot will appear that night?"


    "it is good."


    Feng Jiu''er tapped the keyboard and quickly found a list.


    "There will be 199 lots that night. These 199 are public, and there are three mysterious finale lots."


    Ye Hao took the computer and scanned the list of lots on it. There are a wide variety of these lots, including some historical relics and artworks, and some design drawings of some technological products, and even openly auctioned weapons and ammunition. In addition to these, there are some strange cold weapons and pills.


    .


    Even Ye Hao saw the kind of energy stone that the ability group issued to him every month.


    But one of the lots shocked Ye Hao''s face.


    [Divine doctor, one treatment quota]


    This is what Song Ying mentioned before, it''s what she wants to buy with all her heart and soul.


    I didn''t expect to appear here! The starting price is directly one billion US dollars, which is equivalent to more than 600,000 RMB.


    "Strange. There doesn''t seem to be anything very special here." Ye Hao looked at these lists and his eyes fell on the last three mysterious lots.


    Then it is only possible that among the last three lots, there is something that makes J''s heart fascinating.


    "Do you have any way to get the admission ticket for this auction?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I want to think of a way. This auction is not ordinary, and it is aimed at top international people." Feng Jiuer muttered: "Let''s go back first. It''s almost bright, and I have to go back to catch up."


    The car starts.


    Ye Hao took out his cell phone, and he searched for Song Ying''s phone number.


    Pressed to dial.


    "The user you dialed has been turned off, please redial later."


    The voice on the phone made Ye Hao''s expression serious, and he dialed a number again.


    This time it is connected.


    "You called me at night, are you sick?"


    A sleepy growl came directly from the other end of the phone.


    "Your elder sister is like her, I have something to do with her, and her phone can''t get through." Ye Hao called Song Xiaoyue.


    "My sister has something to do with her company, she said she has gone to Xiangdu. The plane at midnight today is probably on the plane."


    "I know."


    Ye Hao hung up the phone.


    "Send me to Xiangdu International Airport first, and you can go back."


    Although Feng Jiuer was very dissatisfied, she honestly sent Ye Hao to the international airport.


    Although it is early morning, many people still gather in the international airport.


    Ye Hao came to the exit and stood there waiting in silence.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    By four o''clock in the morning, the sky outside was already bright.


    Ye Hao didn''t wait for the person who wanted to wait, but saw an unexpected person.


    Catherine!


    I saw Catherine, who was wearing sunglasses and a tight-fitting red skirt, walked out of the plane under the **** of several bodyguards.


    Why did Ye Hao recognize this woman as Catherine.


    It was because there was a strange feeling in her body, he paid a little attention, and directly recognized that this person was Catherine through several features on her face! This is really a natural straight for the boat to the bridge head, and it was delivered to the door by itself.

 Chapter 752： Im Song Yings boyfriend and husband

    Ye Hao reached into his pocket, and there was a small thing in his hand.


    Ye Hao stuffed his ears.


    Hold your watch.


    "Xiao Yan, Xiao Yan."


    Ye Hao kept staring at Catherine''s figure, and the group of people walked out of the airport after they walked out of the gate.


    Ye Hao was secretly anxious and kept calling Xiaoyan.


    "Brother Hao, what''s the matter with you in such a hurry."


    "How did I do the previous thing, hacking into the computers of those companies, and publishing all their evidence of tax evasion."


    Xiaoyan''s voice came from the earphone, which made Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Those things have been settled, but now there are other things that need your help. You hack into Xiangdu''s surveillance system to find a way to track a woman."


    "Now I am walking out of Xiangdu International Airport. I am wearing a tight red dress and sunglasses. He is 1.7 meters tall and a foreigner with blond hair."


    Just as Ye Hao was talking, a commercial vehicle stopped at the gate of the airport, and the bodyguard opened the door for Catherine.


    "One more thing, she is in the car now. A Volkswagen black commercial car with the license plate number ***, you help me monitor her, and tell me where and where she left."


    "sure no problem."


    After hearing Xiao Yan''s assurance, Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief.


    Turned his head and continued to look at the boarding gate.


    His face immediately wrinkled.


    He actually saw Song Ying and a man come out.


    Song Ying still wore that black professional suit and black stockings and high heels. It was a beautiful landscape among the crowd.


    And that man is also good, with a high nose and a star face.


    It looks like he should be a mixed race, he is walking next to Song Ying, constantly talking to Song Ying.


    Song Ying has already labeled herself in Ye Hao''s heart. You can say that he is machismo.


    But Ye Hao is such a man. He doesn''t like to see his own woman befriend other men, most of all is a man he doesn''t know.


    "Ying''er. This is your first visit to Xiangdu. I''ll show you around."


    "Xiangdu is not comparable to a small city like Haicheng. There are business opportunities everywhere here. If you are a step slower than others, you may be eliminated by this city."


    The man kept talking to Song Ying.


    Suddenly, Song Ying''s body stopped.


    "Ying''er, why don''t you leave?"


    The man looked at Song Ying suspiciously. Following Song Ying''s eyes, he saw another young man approaching with an evil smile.


    This makes the man''s face wrinkled slightly.


    Then the young man walked directly in front of Song Ying.


    The expression on Song Ying''s face had obviously changed, and she seemed to be familiar with this man.


    "You..." Song Ying didn''t expect Ye Hao to appear here when she wanted to speak.


    Ye Hao''s sudden move directly scared her.


    I saw Ye Hao hugged her abruptly, and his lips pressed against Song Ying''s lips.


    That kind of domineering aura hits her face, and Song Ying doesn''t allow Song Ying to have any chance to refuse.


    The man next to him opened his eyes wide and couldn''t believe the scene before him.


    "You...what are you doing, stop!"


    The man angrily tried to push Ye Hao away. This guy who didn''t know where he came from, directly forcibly kissed the goddess of dreams in his heart.


    "I''m kissing my wife, what''s wrong."


    Ye Hao raised his head and stared at the man next to him with arrogant eyes. The high aura directly caused the man''s movements to stop.


    "You...what are you going crazy?" Song Ying wiped her lips and stared at Ye Hao anger.


    "Go crazy? Then I will go crazy again now."


    Ye Hao hugged Song Ying again, ignoring the surprise and resistance in Song Ying''s eyes, and then forcibly kissed her delicate lips again.


    A few seconds later, Ye Hao raised his head again.


    "You..." Song Ying looked at Ye Hao angrily, but her lips were blocked again before she could say anything.


    After a few more seconds, Ye Hao removed his lips.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Song Ying''s lips were blocked again, and the strong kisses this time directly caused her inner resistance to disappear, and she even hugged Ye Hao.


    At this moment, she has transformed from a strong woman into a woman.


    Ye Hao raised his head again, he looked at Song Ying domineeringly.


    Song Ying stopped talking, but the ruddy on her cheeks could not be covered.


    "Wife, don''t you introduce this Mr. Bulb to me."


    Ye Hao couldn''t allow Song Ying to refuse, so he put his arms around her waist and looked at the man who stood beside him for a while.


    At this moment, the man was daring not to speak, he felt that the guy in front of him was a beast.


    "He... he is the child of a friend of my parents'' business. This time he accompanied us to Xiangdu, Quan Zilong, Asian mixed." Song Ying heard the meaning of Ye Hao''s words.


    She glanced at Ye Hao.


    She finally knew why Ye Hao was so weird and so tough at the moment because of the existence of this man.


    He is jealous!


    I don''t know why, there is a kind of joy in Song Ying''s heart.


    "It turned out to be Mr. Quan Zilong. Introduce myself. My name is Ye Hao. It is Song Ying''s boyfriend and husband." Ye Hao looked at the man in front of him coldly.


    He could feel the hostility in the man''s eyes.


    Obviously this Quan Zilong also liked Song Ying, but he was scared by his aura just now and could only stand stupidly beside him.


    "What? Yinger, when did you have a boyfriend. Why didn''t you tell us."


    There was a cry of exclamation behind him, which made Ye Hao startled.


    Suddenly, his waist was twisted heavily around his waist, so there is no need to guess that it must be Song Ying''s hand.


    But fortunately, Ye Hao''s skin was thick and thick, and he didn''t feel much.


    He looked in the direction of the sound.


    It was a middle-aged couple who walked over quickly from the exit with the suitcase.


    It was the woman who was talking just now. She stared at Song Ying and Ye Hao with wide eyes.


    "Mom...this...this is a misunderstanding." Song Ying tried to cover up.


    "What''s the misunderstanding, we saw him kissing you all the way a while ago." Mother Song looked at Ye Hao up and down, her face wrinkled slightly.


    "Hello Auntie. My name is Ye Hao, Song Ying''s boyfriend. Before Ying Er was too embarrassed to tell you, I kept keeping it from you. But I still don''t think this kind of thing can be concealed."


    Ye Hao stretched out his hand and shook hands with Father Song and Mother Song. The expression on his face was very friendly, completely different from before facing Quan Zilong.


    "Ying''er, is this true?" Father Song looked at Song Ying sternly.


    Song Ying scolded Ye Hao dozens of times in her heart, her eyes were erratic and she didn''t answer. But at this time, no answer is equivalent to answer.

 Chapter 753： Who is not worthy of whom

    Airport toilets.


    "Ye Hao, are you crazy? How can you talk about us in front of my parents, how I told you before, let you keep the secret between us!" Song Ying pushed Ye Hao against the wall Go up, staring at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao turned and pressed Song Ying directly on the wall, and his right hand on the wall near Song Ying''s ear.


    The posture is the perfect wall dong in the TV series.


    "Do you want me to watch other men approach you with some purpose!"


    Ye Hao looked directly at Song Ying''s eyes.


    "I Ye Hao can''t do it. You have been marked as Ye Hao. You will be Ye Hao''s woman in your entire life. I don''t allow others to have any thoughts about you."


    "You can say that I am a male chauvinist. I will not regress in this matter anyway."


    Ye Hao would never make those irrational actions just now.


    But at that moment, Ye Hao was really upset. Perhaps it was because the depressed mood last night had not been vented.


    It is as if a male lion saw other animals invade his territory, and the male lion immediately swears the sovereignty of his territory.


    "But... but you can''t say that in front of my parents." Song Ying clutched her forehead.


    Thinking of the embarrassing scene just now, she really found a place to get in.


    "This kind of thing will happen sooner or later anyway, it''s just a little earlier."


    Ye Hao changed his words: "But there is a question, I want to ask you. Why don''t you tell me when you come to Xiangyang, you are for the treatment quota of the genius doctor, right?"


    "If I happened to know that Xiang was going to auction the auction, I would still be kept in the dark."


    "How did I tell you before."


    Nightingale''s eyes were confused, she whispered: "Mainly...mainly this time my parents will also follow. I don''t want my parents to misunderstand our relationship, so..."


    "Okay. I''ll talk about these things later, your parents will have to wait outside in a hurry. If we don''t go out, maybe they will doubt what I did to their baby daughter."


    After so much, Ye Hao knew the character of Nightingale very well.


    As long as it is something that I can do with a little performance, I don''t like to trouble others. I want to solve everything and fight it myself.


    This is Song Ying, Song Ying who pretends to be a strong woman as much as possible.


    Ye Hao and Song Ying walked out and came to the gate of the airport.


    "How did Mr. Ye come this time? The car was arranged." Quan Zilong saw Ye Hao with a smile on his face, but his eyes were obviously bad.


    "My friend sent me here."


    Ye Hao''s answer changed the eyes of Father Song and Mother Song.


    "Oh. Uncles and aunts come to Xiangdu, but they don''t even arrange transportation. Do you want to let them take a taxi?" Quan Zilong was deliberately provoking Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s face wrinkled slightly, just about to speak, but Song Ying stopped him.


    "It''s okay, I took a taxi. It just happened to be able to take us to the hotel." Song Ying obviously didn''t want Ye Hao and Quan Zilong to clashed again, and acted as a peacemaker in the middle.


    At this time, the online car-hailing had just arrived, and Ye Hao did not delve into it.


    In the car, Father Song also interrogated Ye Hao.


    For example, Ye Hao''s work.


    And when Ye Hao said that he was just a vagrant, the eyes of the Song family''s parents became weird.


    Ye Hao could also see Quan Zilong sitting in front through the mirror, with a sarcasm smile on his mouth.


    But he didn''t explain much, because he was indeed a vagrant now.


    It was in Song Ying''s words that the awkward atmosphere was eased.


    The car drove to a luxurious hotel.


    "I have opened the room for my uncles and aunts in advance. I have not eaten breakfast for my uncles and aunts and Song Ying. You should go to the restaurant on the third floor for breakfast first. Mr. Ye and I will come to you when we deliver the salute to the room."


    Quan Zilong opened the trunk of the car and was lifted by the gift box.


    "Mr. Ye doesn''t mind helping out."


    "You go up first." Ye Hao glanced at Song Ying, picked up two suitcases, and walked towards the hotel.


    Quan Zilong followed closely behind.


    The two walked into the elevator, Quan Zilong put down his suitcase and breathed a sigh of relief.


    He looked at Ye Hao next to him, and he found that his face was not flushed or breathing, nothing unusual. "Mr. Ye. This is my business card. I am the deputy general manager of a multinational jewellery company. I am engaged in the sales of jewelry and gold and silver jewelry in Asia. Mr. Ye said that he has no job. Why not come to our company as a salesperson ,very


    Suitable for you. "


    Quan Zilong handed Ye Hao''s business card.


    The mockery in the words is obvious.


    Ye Hao didn''t even look at him. When the elevator stopped, Ye Hao walked out and looked at Quan Zilong who was still holding a business card behind him.


    "What are you doing in a daze, hurry up. Even saying that you are a boss, it''s so stupid, still doing business, not losing money is really stepping on shit."


    Quan Zilong''s face was uncertain, put away his business card.


    When you come to the booked room, use your room key to open the door.


    Ye Hao put his luggage away and left.


    Quan Zilong looked at Ye Hao''s back. He took out his cell phone and dialed a number.


    ...


    Restaurant on the third floor.


    "Ying''er, what''s the matter with you. We haven''t returned to Haicheng for more than half a year. How come you have made a boyfriend!" Mother Song stared at Song Ying.


    It seems to be interrogating a prisoner.


    Song Ying hung her head and ate the food in front of her without saying a word.


    "Don''t just eat, mom is talking to you. Mom knows that you are not young, so it''s time to think about your marriage. But you can''t just look for it, Ye Hao looks at best in his early twenties. ."


    "Moreover, he is still a vagrant, although it is a modern society now. But we still have to pay attention to the doorstep."


    Song Ying couldn''t help but smile at the corner of her mouth.


    Right?


    If you really say that, she is still not worthy of others. Ye Hao''s kind of man who can easily come up with hundreds of millions of dollars can support Haicheng''s No. 1 Enterprise in one sentence.


    That is they are not worthy of Ye Hao.


    However, Song Ying''s smile was not the same in the eyes of her parents. They thought it was Song Ying who didn''t care about what they said.


    "Ying''er. Although your mother''s statement is a bit excessive, I think so this time. And you know, your parents have always wanted you to be with Zilong."


    "Zilong is successful in his career, and he is in line with you in his age. He can also complement us in his career. Obviously he is a match for you."


    Song Ying gradually showed impatient expression on her face, and most of all, her parents continued to belittle Ye Hao.


    Although Song Ying did not formally agree to Ye Hao, Ye Hao was the first man in her life anyway, and so many things had happened.


    "Okay. Mom and Dad, I will solve my own affairs by myself, I..."


    Before Song Ying had finished speaking, she stared behind her parents in a daze.


    Song Ying''s parents turned around, just to see Ye Hao standing behind him. Obviously, Ye Hao heard what they said just now.

 Chapter 754： Leave my daughter

    "Uncles and aunts, the breakfast here is satisfactory. If it is not enough, I will give you some more."


    Ye Hao smiled and walked to Song Ying to sit down, as if he hadn''t heard anything just now.


    Ye Hao heard what Song Ying''s parents said just now.


    But after all, it is Song Ying''s parents, who slept with her daughter, so she is not allowed to say anything.


    "Ahem."


    Father Song coughed, he looked at Ye Hao.


    "I''m a straightforward person and don''t like to make rounds. I''m here to tell you simply, I don''t think you are suitable for my daughter."


    "Dad!" Song Ying frowned.


    But Ye Hao held her hand and motioned her not to speak.


    "But I think we are very suitable." Ye Hao smiled.


    Father Song took out a bank card from his pocket and handed it to Ye Hao.


    "Here is half a million, take this money and leave my daughter."


    Ye Hao was a little funny seeing this scene. He didn''t expect that this kind of scene in the movie novel would happen to him.


    "Uncle. Although I can''t think that money can measure Yinger''s value, but if you think so. I pay a hundred times more than this. Yinger belongs to me."


    Although Ye Hao had a peaceful smile on his face, there was domineering in his words.


    "One hundred times. Boy, you are bragging about not drafting. You can take out fifty million." Song Mu said coldly.


    "That''s enough, mom and dad, it''s a bit too much for you to be like this."


    Song Ying patted the table and said angrily.


    "What''s wrong? The breakfast is not delicious." Quan Zilong walked over and asked curiously.


    "No. We are just chatting." Father Song concealed.


    "That''s it. I think everyone has eaten almost. I happened to have an appointment with a major customer of Xiangdu today. They are in the jewelry industry, and they will eat in the box above the hotel at noon."


    "I can recommend to my uncles and aunts."


    As soon as Quan Zilong said this, Song Ying''s parents flashed their eyes.


    What business people like most is that they can meet new contacts.


    People are money for them.


    "sure no problem."


    "Then I will arrange it. You guys wait here for a while." Quan Zilong smiled and left.


    "Song Ying, we''ll talk about your business later, Laixiangdu, we are here to do business." Father Song said in a deep voice, looking at Ye Hao''s eyes obviously bad.


    Song Ying did not speak.


    After that, a group of people rested in the hotel for a while, Quan Zilong took Song Ying''s parents upstairs, and Song Ying and Ye Hao went back to the room to get something.


    "Sorry. What my parents said was a bit too much." Song Ying looked at Ye Hao apologetically.


    Ye Hao shrugged and said indifferently: "It''s okay. I lied to their baby girl, and it was okay to be said a few words by them."


    "However, it seems that your parents like Quan Zilong very much."


    Ye Hao could tell that Song Ying''s parents wanted to match Song Ying and Quan Zilong.


    Song Ying sighed: "Quan Zilong''s company is the largest partner of our jewelry store. Whether it is the sale of finished products or the purchase of raw materials, they are helping us."


    "A third of our sales are related to them. So my parents really want to match me and Quan Zilong, but I haven''t had this idea in the past few years."


    "Then I have the opportunity to take advantage of the raw rice to cook mature rice, right."


    Entering the room, Ye Hao looked at Song Ying with a smile.


    Song Ying rolled her eyes.


    "You haven''t explained why you are in Xiangdu. I heard Xiaoyue say that you took leave at school again, but I didn''t expect you to come to Xiangdu."


    "Because something happened, I planned to go back in two days. But since you are going to participate in the auction, then I will schedule my schedule a few days later."


    Ye Hao watched Song Ying sort things out.


    The mysterious auction of the Kowloon Walled City has already aroused Ye Hao''s interest. No matter what, he wants to see what makes J want to get so much.


    Moreover, the quota of Shenyi Sect was also determined to win, after all, this was a double insurance based on Song Xiaoyue''s condition.


    "That...or else, you should leave first." Song Ying showed an embarrassed expression on her face.


    Ye Hao looked at Song Ying: "Are you worried that there will be conflicts between me and your parents?"


    Song Ying did not face to answer.


    But Ye Hao knew that Song Ying was a person who valued her relatives, otherwise she would not endure so many years for her sister.


    "Don''t worry. Since I am your man, then I promise you. No matter what, I will solve it. In the same way, I will make your parents like me."


    "Don''t your parents like business, then I will prepare a big gift for them."


    A smile appeared at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth.


    "What are you doing?" Song Ying looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    "At that time you will know."


    ...


    Inside a box of the hotel.


    A large round table was already full of food, and a group of people in suits and leather collars sat around.


    Ye Hao and Song Ying walked in, just in time to see that Song Ying''s parents had a very good conversation with those people, and Quan Zilong was able to deal with them easily.


    "Ying''er, you are here. Let me introduce to you. These are the top executives of the famous international brand of Xiangdu, Aimeiren Jewelry Group."


    Quan Zilong pointed to a middle-aged man in the main seat: "This is Qin Manager of the sales department of Aimei. He is most familiar with the sales channels in the Asian region."


    "This is the manager of the purchasing department of Aimei, who holds several raw material purchasing channels in his hand."


    ...


    Quan Zilong seemed to be showing off, introducing those people.


    "This is my friend and the daughter of Mr. Song and Mrs. Song, Miss Song Ying."


    Song Ying was obviously shocked when she heard these introductions. It seemed that the identities of these people were indeed unusual.


    "It turned out to be Miss Song. I am lucky enough to meet. Jiangnan Water Town is really an outstanding person, and it has raised such a beautiful woman as Miss Song." Manager Qin greeted.


    "Manager Qin joked. In the Asian jewelry industry, who doesn''t know the brand of Aimei."


    Song Ying smiled modestly.


    "Don''t stand, sit down." Quan Zilong greeted Song Ying to sit down, but at this moment he shook his face and clapped his hands.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. This position is not enough. Why don''t you stand, Mr. Ye."


    There was only one empty seat around the round table, which was gone after Song Ying sat down.


    But it is not very crowded, just ask the waiter to arrange another chair.


    Quan Zilong obviously didn''t let Ye Hao step down.


    "It''s okay, one position is enough."


    Ye Hao smiled and walked to the side of Song Ying and looked at the people on the table: "I introduce myself, my name is Ye Hao. It is Song Ying''s boyfriend."


    "I can sit with Song Ying."


    With that said, Ye Hao actually grabbed Song Ying by the waist, and then sat down on the chair, putting Song Ying on his lap. Everyone who was watching this scene was stunned.

 Chapter 755： Banquet in the jewelry industry

    Song Ying reddened directly from her neck to the top of her head.


    She felt dizzy in her mind.


    Ye Hao actually put her on his lap in front of so many people, including her parents.


    Such a posture is simply too ambiguous.


    There was a smell of dog food in the air.


    Song Ying''s parents'' expression turned blue.


    Quan Zilong''s whole body was trembling even more, they never thought that Ye Hao would not follow the routine at all.


    Manager Qin wrinkled slightly, he looked at Quan Zilong and interrogated him what was going on.


    Dididi


    At this moment, Manager Qin''s cell phone rang.


    He picked up the phone and saw the number displayed on the phone screen, the expression on his face became serious.


    Connected to the phone and said cautiously.


    "Hey."


    "Well, Xiangdu Hotel? I''m here now, um. I know, good, good. I will arrange it."


    After hanging up, Manager Qin got up.


    "Excuse me, the president of the company called just now. Later, there will be a dinner for the big bosses in the Xiangdu jewelry industry. The bosses of the major jewelry companies will come over. I have to arrange it first."


    "A dinner in Xiangdu jewelry industry!"


    Song Ying''s parents, and Quan Zilong are all in sight.


    This can be said to be the highest-scale dinner in the jewelry industry in Xiangdu and even in China. If you can participate, get to know a few people and expand your network.


    That will be of great benefit to their own company.


    "Manager Qin, I don''t know if we can add a few people to this dinner. We also want to get to know the big crocodiles in the jewelry industry."


    Quan Zilong looked at Manager Qin expectantly. Although their company is a multinational company, it is still not worth mentioning in front of the predators.


    Manager Qin hesitated, perhaps because of Quan Zilong''s face, he did not directly refuse.


    "I''m going to see this first, or you are here waiting for my notice. The venue is on the top, and I tell you to come up."


    "Good, good." Quan Zilong and Song Ying''s parents nodded in unison.


    After that, those people left, and the box suddenly seemed a lot empty.


    Song Ying took the opportunity to leave Ye Hao''s lap and sat on the chair next to her.


    And because of this episode, everyone didn''t pay much attention to what Ye Hao did just now.


    "Uncles and aunts, this is a rare opportunity. If you can negotiate a business at the banquet, it will be comparable to the sales of Yingyue Jewelry for half a year." Quan Zilong attributed the credit for this opportunity to himself Body.


    After all, without him, Song Ying''s parents would not have seen Manager Qin, nor would they know about the auction.


    "Yes, yes. This time I really want to thank Zilong. The market value of each of those jewelry shops is billions, tens of billions of dollars, which is not comparable to our small mainland companies."


    "If we can negotiate a successful business. After we spend the money to take the spot, we will quickly repay the bank loan."


    Song Ying''s parents are very happy.


    "Uncles and aunts can also rest assured about the auction. If the uncles and aunts are in trouble, I am willing to do something. After all, Song Ying''s sister is my sister."


    Quan Zilong looked for me when something happened, and it seemed that he also knew the Song family''s condition very well. "However. Yinger, how exactly your disease is relieved, you have not explained to us clearly. Only told us that it was a barefoot doctor who showed it to you. If we can find the barefoot doctor to show Xiaoyue , Maybe


    To cure your sister''s disease. "


    Mother Song looked at Song Ying.


    When asked this question, Song Ying''s eyes were obviously a little dodging.


    After all, that matter can''t be said, she swears that the things on the island will rot in her stomach for the rest of her life.


    "The barefoot doctor just said it was fate, so he showed me. I don''t know his name and whereabouts." Song Ying muttered.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth showed a curve.


    Buzzing


    Quan Zilong''s cell phone rang, and he hurriedly answered the call.


    "Hey, it''s Manager Qin."


    Hearing it was Manager Qin, Song Ying''s parents next to him were staring at him attentively.


    "Okay, I get it. We''ll come up right away, I get it, and it won''t cause you trouble."


    The phone hung up.


    Quan Zi bulged up and said anxiously: "Manager Qin has news from over there, we can go up."


    "Great."


    Song Ying''s parents are very happy.


    Regardless of the fact that half of the banquet had not been eaten in the box, the group left and took the elevator upstairs.


    After arriving on a floor, they saw a waiter standing outside the lobby as soon as they got out of the elevator door, and many people in suits and leather collars walked in.


    "My God. That''s the chairman of Seven Star Jewelry!"


    "Look, there''s that one, the chief appraiser of crystal jewelry!"


    I saw the people who I can only see on TV or magazines.


    Song Ying''s parents are so excited.


    Although Quan Zilong''s expression on his face was calmer, he was extremely happy inside.


    They are senior presence in the jewelry industry.


    But here, it is a place where top figures gather.


    "Zilong. We...can we go in?" Mother Song looked at Quan Zilong worriedly.


    "There should be no problem. Manager Qin just came up and arranged a peripheral position for us."


    Speaking of Quan Zilong, he saw Manager Qin who was entertaining guests in the lobby, and he hurriedly waved hello.


    Manager Qin was aloof in front of them before, but here he was only qualified to run before and after, with a flattering smile on his face.


    Manager Qin walked over quickly, said a few words to the waiter at the door, and beckoned Quan Zilong to come in.


    Under the arrangement of Manager Qin, they passed the door smoothly.


    "I''m telling you. This time it is said that it was a banquet held by someone above to celebrate someone''s birthday. I don''t know exactly who is the predator, but remember not to mess with me here."


    "And don''t do any excessive actions, otherwise don''t blame me for letting him get out of Xiangdu then."


    Manager Qin''s words were stingy, and it was obvious that he was warning Ye Hao not to do the same thing just now.


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word.


    After that, Manager Qin took them to the edge of the hall.


    "You stay here, it''s best not to enter the inner circle." Manager Qin pointed to the middle of the venue.


    All the jewel predators gathered there.


    "Well, we got it."


    Manager Qin left after giving an explanation.


    "Whose birthday is it, there is such a big scene?" Song mother whispered.


    Although they couldn''t enter the inner circle, they still couldn''t stop Song Ying''s parents'' business communication. They held their business cards and began to talk with others. But there are more and more people in the venue.

 Chapter 756： The legend of Xiangdu business

    "Don''t you meet business partners?" Ye Hao looked at Song Ying, who was sitting next to him and never left.


    Song Ying shook her head: "Finally, my parents are back. Just leave these things to them."


    Ye Hao held Song Ying''s hand, holding his white jade hand in his hand made Ye Haodu feel happy.


    Song Ying glared at Ye Hao.


    "What are you doing, there are so many people here, don''t be crazy."


    "I''m holding my wife''s hand, am I still breaking the law?" Ye Hao said shamelessly.


    "Who is your wife?" Song Ying took out her hand, her cheeks a little red.


    After a few people walked into the venue together, the chattering inside the venue instantly disappeared.


    All eyes are on those people.


    Song Ying''s parents and Quan Zilong both returned to Ye Hao.


    There are many more business cards in their pockets.


    But at this moment, their eyes were also focused on the few people who appeared.


    "The chairman of Love Beauty Jewelry. I have only met this person at a few banquets. If I can get to know him, it would be great." Quan Zilong looked at the few people with a look of upwards.


    "The other few are also famous jewelers in Xiangdu and even Asia." Father Song swallowed.


    Song Ying was also a little excited to see these people. After all, she developed in this direction, and now most of her thoughts are on the jewelry industry.


    These people are legends in the jewelry industry.


    "Some people, maybe they have never had a chance to get in touch with these people so close in this lifetime." Quan Zilong glanced at Ye Hao next to him and sneered.


    At this moment, the jewellery owners looked around, then looked at their watches, as if they were looking for something.


    "Strange, what about that gentleman."


    "It should be here."


    "Could it be that our arrangement is not good, and that gentleman is not satisfied."


    Everyone found a worried expression on the faces of these jewelry owners.


    "You are looking for me."


    Suddenly a shout attracted everyone''s attention.


    Song Ying looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    The parents of Quan Zilong and Song Ying were terrified. They didn''t expect Ye Hao to make such crazy actions on this occasion.


    Manager Qin, who was standing not far away, trembled in his heart.


    The secret cry is not good, you shouldn''t let that turtle in before, if it''s because he caused the boss to blame them, then he''s done.


    Manager Qin hurried to Ye Hao in three steps and two steps, righteously said: "Boy. What are you doing, this is not the place where you go wild. Now please leave here immediately."


    Quan Zilong showed a gloating expression.


    This kid is really a lunatic, and he dared to yell without looking at the occasion.


    It was retribution right now.


    Song Ying''s parents are also dishonorable at the moment.


    But Ye Hao still sat there motionless.


    Manager Qin heard the sound of footsteps coming from behind, the sweat on his forehead began to slip, and he pointed at Ye Hao.


    "Boy, you are toasting, not eating or drinking. You must force me to let the security guard send you out."


    "I think you should be thrown out by the security guard."


    The gloomy voice behind him made Manager Qin tremble. He pointed to Ye Hao''s hand and was even caught by the boss who walked to his side.


    "Boss?" Manager Qin looked at his boss in surprise.


    "Sorry, Mr. Ye. Did my subordinate bump into you? I will fire him now." This boss is the person in charge of Aimei Jewelry.


    At this moment, he was looking at Ye Hao with a flat face, because Ye Hao was sitting on a chair.


    He also bent his waist specially, looking very respectful.


    Is this opening method a bit wrong?


    Everyone around was stunned, and couldn''t believe that the boss who loves Beauty Jewelry would treat a young man so respectfully.


    Song Ying''s parents can put an apple in their big mouths.


    Quan Zilong''s eyes stared out.


    "The ignorant is not guilty, and he didn''t mean to contradict me. I remember who you are..." Ye Hao said lightly, and he looked at the businessman in front of him.


    "You nobles forget about things. The chairman of Aimi Jewelry, Rong Yang. Just call me Xiaorong." Boss Rong looked at Ye Hao with a grin, took out his business card and handed it to Ye Hao.


    Another person on the side hurriedly took out his business card and handed it to Ye Hao: "Mr. Ye, I am the chairman of Seven Star Jewelry, Zhang Yida, you can call me Xiao Zhang."


    "The major shareholder and chairman of Peerless Jewelry, Wu Yingxiong. Just call me Xiao Wu."


    Looking at the flattering bosses and the business cards handed over.


    In fact, Ye Hao had all seen these people, but they were not familiar with them.


    They were all the bosses of the jewelry industry that were affected during the previous financial wars.


    "I don''t like to receive business cards. This is my girlfriend. She is engaged in jewelry. Give it to her. Wife, please accept the business cards of Xiao Rong, Xiao Zhang, and Xiao Wu." Ye Hao pointed to his side Song Ying.


    Xiaorong, Xiao Zhang, Xiao Wu?


    Such a name made everyone breathe a sigh of relief. These are tens of billions of billionaires, giant crocodile in the jewelry industry, who dare to call them Xiaorong, Xiao Zhang.


    And at the moment this young man called them that, these people even had flattered smiles on their faces.


    "It turned out to be Mrs. Ye. Fortunately, I will be lucky to meet."


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, these people were also human spirits, and immediately squeezed their business cards into Song Ying''s hands.


    Song Ying looked at the business card in her hand foolishly. These business cards are usually not available to many people. At this moment, all the brains are stuffed into their hands, and the appearance of that person respecting herself makes Song Ying''s head a little bit hard to turn, and she doesn''t care about them for a while.


    call.


    "Mr. Ye. According to your instructions, we gathered all businessmen in the jewelry industry in Xiangdu. I wonder if you are satisfied." Boss Rong observed the expression on Ye Hao''s face.


    This banquet was actually held in accordance with the orders of this young man!


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s identity became a mystery in everyone''s eyes.


    What kind of talent can make these big bosses so shocked, so much time and effort to hold such a banquet.


    If you let them know what Ye Hao did, they wouldn''t be so surprised.


    A man who can subvert the financial markets of Europe, America, Asia, and three places, and a man who can bring Xiangdu financial markets back to life.


    Now Ye Hao is a man in the top business world of Xiangdu, and his status is even higher than that of several big families.


    No one wants to offend such a person. He might say that your stock will become waste paper tomorrow.


    Such people can only become friends.


    From the outside world, they only know that this financial war, with the cooperation of several big families and governments, has defeated international speculators and consortia.


    I don''t know the existence of Ye Hao.


    At this moment, Ye Hao nodded in satisfaction.


    "very satisfied."


    "My girlfriend''s birthday party is pretty good, but it always feels like something is missing. By the way, music!"


    Boss Rong trembled in his heart and glanced around, but he really didn''t find the band.


    He angrily grabbed Manager Qin by the collar. "What did you do, I didn''t explain to you. This banquet is to be handled in accordance with the highest standards, and there is no band! I think you don''t want to do it!"

 Chapter 757： Luxurious birthday party

    "Boss... band, the band is already on the road. But because of the traffic jam, it may be late..."


    Manager Qin was pale while speaking.


    A group of musicians wearing suits and tuxedos and holding musical instruments appeared beside the venue.


    "Boss, boss. You see them coming."


    Manager Qin said hurriedly.


    "Okay, Xiao Rong. Today is my birthday, I don''t want to be unhappy." Ye Hao''s words directly turned Boss Rong''s anger into joy.


    "What Mr. Ye said is."


    Boss Rong glared at Manager Qin, and said in a low voice: "Why are you still in a daze, don''t you hurry up and ask the band to set up the atmosphere!"


    "Yes Yes."


    Manager Qin hurried over, and while running, he secretly looked at Ye Hao from the corner of his eyes.


    He never thought that this young man turned out to be such a high-status person, why didn''t Quan Zilong tell him before.


    At this moment, he secretly complained about Quan Zilong in his heart.


    "What are you doing? What kind of birthday party? What are you doing?" Song Ying''s heart couldn''t be calm for a long time, and this sudden change made her unexpected.


    Ye Hao looked at Song Ying with a smile, his eyes full of affection.


    "Have you forgotten. Today is May 3rd, your birthday."


    Mother Song on the side covered her mouth: "May 3rd! I almost forgot, this is our daughter''s birthday."


    "Why have you forgotten such an important day?" Father Song stared at his wife. Mother Song said aggrievedly: "We have been busy for the past few years. It has been a long time since we had a birthday, and this time we came to Hong Kong not for that matter, a bunch of things. Never thought of this.


    Didn¡¯t I forget it too. "


    Father Song was speechless. He looked at Ye Hao again. He wondered, "Who is this young man? How can I talk to a few big jewelry bosses like this?"


    "Who knows, wait a minute and ask your girl carefully."


    Here when Song Ying''s parents were curious about Ye Hao''s identity.


    At this moment, Song Ying looked at Ye Hao in disbelief.


    "You... how did you know."


    Only at that moment did she remember that today is her birthday.


    "You are my woman, of course I know this kind of thing." Ye Hao''s memory is very strong, as long as he wants to remember things, as long as he glances at it, he will remember them in his head.


    "But... it''s just a birthday. There is no need to do this." Song Ying whispered.


    She felt the eyes of the people around her, and she was a little uncomfortable in her heart.


    "Why not necessary. Today is the day God sent you to this world. And I want everyone to know that your husband is the best, and you didn''t choose the wrong person."


    In fact, Ye Hao originally only wanted a small blessing from Song Ying.


    But because Song Ying''s parents came, Ye Hao didn''t want to see Song Ying because it was uncomfortable being caught in front of them.


    But Ye Hao simply thought of a simple and direct way, which was to hold a gorgeous birthday party to shut their mouths.


    Tick ??tick


    At this moment the music of the band sounded, and the surrounding lights also sounded.


    "My goddess, can I invite you to dance with me." Ye Hao looked at Song Ying.


    Song Ying bit her lip, she looked at her clothes.


    Although there is nothing wrong with wearing a black suit for a party, it is a bit unsuitable for dancing.


    Ye Hao''s mouth showed a comprehensible expression, he raised his hands and patted.


    Pop pop


    Suddenly many people came out from the backstage, with clothes, shelves, and various things in their hands.


    And it happened to be divided into two teams, one team was all women and the other team was all men.


    The women swarmed around Song Ying.


    The man surrounded Ye Hao.


    This sudden change made Song Ying a little unsure what was going on, and the guests around were also taken aback.


    In the next few seconds, two cloth walls surrounded Ye Hao and Song Ying, and they couldn''t see the inside at all.


    I don''t know what''s going on inside.


    After almost three minutes, the black curtain was removed.


    Intense music sounded on the spot, and the lights focused on Ye Hao and Song Ying in the center of the venue.


    At this moment, Ye Hao and Song Ying completely changed.


    Ye Hao''s casual clothes and Song Ying''s black uniform disappeared.


    Replaced by a white noble suit and dress, wearing Ye Hao''s body instantly turned him into a prince charming.


    Coupled with Ye Hao''s own charm, many of the famous ladies who attended the banquet showed nympho-like eyes.


    On the other side, there was a princess who thought she was going to be like a fairy.


    Blue and white dresses, satin, lace...silk, white crystal shoes, and even small diamond-like things on the skirt petals.


    Most of them here are jewellers, and they recognize at a glance that these things are not ornaments, but real diamonds.


    If I didn''t count them carefully, there were at least a dozen of them.


    Not to mention how much the clothes cost, just these embellished diamond rings are at least more than 100,000, so many diamond rings are directly several million.


    The clothes are expensive, but the people wearing them are even more beautiful.


    "Sir, are you satisfied." A woman walked to Ye Hao and asked softly, bending over.


    "Very satisfied." Ye Hao nodded.


    The woman stepped back slowly.


    A female guest on the side covered her mouth and exclaimed: "This is the famous international couturier, teacher YUYU. It is said that every piece of her clothes is worth less than ten million."


    For such a luxurious opening, many wealthy businessmen here are sighed.


    The women showed envy in their eyes.


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers again.


    A maid walked in front of Ye Hao with a wooden basket covered with cloth.


    Ye Hao opened the cloth.


    Crystal flowers appear in it.


    "Oh my God. Crystal Love! The world''s annual output of super rare flowers does not exceed 10,000, and the price of one flower is around 70,000 yuan." Excited voices spread around.


    This series of surprises almost scared others.


    What are local tyrants? Compared with this person, they are local turtles.


    Ye Hao took out this bunch of Crystal Love from the flower basket and walked slowly in front of Song Ying.


    "Ying''er, our meeting may have been arranged by heaven. I know you don''t want to disclose our relationship. I know that I might make you very angry if I do this now. In your eyes, I may be a big boy."


    "But I will be your god, I will do anything for you. This is the first time I spend your birthday with you, and I promise that I will be by your side for every birthday after that."


    Ye Hao wandered to Song Ying, and the Crystal Love in his hand was passed to Song Ying''s hand.


    "Beautiful princess, would you like to dance with me."


    Song Ying covered her mouth, her eyes a little red.


    No woman will not be moved by such a scene. "You...you know how to spend money."

 Chapter 758： Luxury birthday gift

    The two danced under the light, almost exactly the same as the princess and prince in the fairy tale.


    The people around him cast envious eyes.


    The dance is over.


    The lights came on suddenly.


    I saw it on a platform next to me. I don''t know when a super big cake was placed on it, with the words "Happy Birthday to Song Ying''s wife" written on it.


    "How can there be no birthday cake for a birthday?" Ye Hao smiled and looked at Song Ying.


    Song Ying''s cheeks were already extremely red, and she gave Ye Hao a shy look.


    "Then what''s the matter with those words above you."


    "Of course it is to announce to the world that you belong to me." Ye Hao looked directly at Song Ying.


    Love words are always the easiest to attack a woman, and most are the love words spoken by the beloved.


    After cutting the cake, after finishing the process.


    There was applause everywhere.


    "Mr. Ye, the birthday was a bit rushed this time. I didn''t have time to prepare an exquisite birthday gift. But since Miss Song is also in the jewelry industry, I think Miss Song will like this gift."


    Boss Rong took out a delicate little box and walked in front of Ye Hao and Song Ying.


    Curious eyes were cast from the surroundings.


    They want to know what kind of gifts the big boss of Xiangdu loves Beauty Jewelry will give.


    In fact, depending on a person''s status, one only needs to look at the value of gifts given to him by others.


    The small box was slowly opened.


    A shiny object appeared in front of Ye Hao and Song Ying.


    This is a necklace with a crystal blue gem in the center and tiny black diamonds all around.


    On the side of Song Ying''s mother, her eyes looked straight forward, and her chin almost fell to the ground.


    "Boss Rong, this gift is too expensive, I can''t accept it." Song Ying waved her hand again and again when she saw this thing, she didn''t dare to pick it up.


    "No. Miss Song is Mr. Ye''s girlfriend, so you are qualified to receive this gift."


    Boss Rong said this was particularly interesting, and he added a Mr. Ye in the middle, emphasizing his respect for Mr. Ye.


    "Boss Rong, this is the bottom line. This is the treasure of the town shop that loves beauty jewelry, the Lan Yao crystal chain. The one in the middle is the precious sapphire."


    "Not really. I also heard that someone bid 50 million, but Boss Rong flatly refused."


    "Fifty million says to give away someone, I feel like I''m just dreaming."


    The surrounding discussion also made Ye Hao clear about the value of this necklace, but for him, the fifty million was only a drop in the bucket.


    "Today is your birthday. Since it is the kindness of Boss Rong, please accept it. I will put it on for you."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Not allowing Song Ying to refuse, Ye Hao had already hung the necklace on Song Ying''s neck.


    The ladies around me all cast envy eyes, wishing that I could stand there instead of Song Ying.


    Song Ying stroked the necklace on her neck, saying that she didn''t like it because it was fake.


    Which girl does not want to be dressed up and become a princess in the eyes of others.


    "This gift of mine is not comparable to Lao Rong''s necklace. I also hope that Miss Song will not dislike it."


    Another jewellery crocodile took out a box, and after opening it, everyone around him took a breath.


    Song Ying''s father took a step forward subconsciously, looking excitedly at the contents of the box.


    "This...is this the best white jade bracelet!"


    Song Ying''s parents have their own specialties. His mother is good at one piece of jewelry, while his father prefers one piece of jade.


    And the bracelet in front of me was exquisite white jade, without a trace of variegated color, it could be said to be the top existence among jade.


    Energy reminders appeared in Ye Hao''s system.


    "Thank you, Boss Zhang." Ye Hao took the jade and brought it to Song Ying personally.


    This piece of white jade doesn''t seem to be very long in age, with less than twenty skill points.


    Ye Hao didn''t choose to absorb it because it was a gift to Song Ying.


    "And I¡­¡­"


    Other bosses began to give gifts one after another.


    Without exception, they are objects such as jewellery and jade, and each piece is worth not less than ten million.


    In the end, Song Ying almost couldn''t put it down, so she could only put it in the box for the time being.


    "It''s not a good idea to receive so many precious gifts." Song Ying looked at what was on her body, and at the moment she did not dare to wave her hand too hard.


    Because the objects all over the body are worth hundreds of millions.


    Although she is in the jewellery industry, she has never been so extravagant herself, for fear of moving too much and accidentally knocking something on her body.


    "It''s okay. It''s your birthday, don''t say sending these things, even if it''s not too much to give you the moon."


    Ye Hao looked at Song Ying dotingly.


    He looked at the businessmen around him; "I thanked you, Ye X, for being here, thank you for being able to attend my wife''s birthday party. Then I like everyone to have fun and drink."


    After a series of words, the banquet slowly entered the end of freedom.


    Ye Hao looked at Song Ying''s parents with stiff expressions beside him.


    "Uncles and aunts, I don''t know this birthday party for Song Ying, you are satisfied."


    Song Ying''s parents swallowed.


    "Satisfied, satisfied."


    At this moment, they didn''t know what words to use to describe their inner excitement.


    Their eyes looked at Ye Hao different from those next to them.


    "Uncle, I said before you spend a hundred times the price, let your daughter and me, you see when I send you the money." Ye Hao looked at Song Ying''s father.


    Father Song''s face was a little embarrassed.


    Before, he said that the other party could not give so much money, but at this moment, the gifts from the big bosses and wealthy businessmen alone are hundreds of millions.


    The few jewels taken from her daughter were more than a hundred times more than the bank card he had given before.


    Ye Hao suffered from a pain in his waist, and Song Ying twisted him secretly.


    Although my father was a bit too much before, it was her father after all.


    "Haha. Just kidding. Boss Rong, Boss Zhang, let me introduce to you. These are my wife''s parents and jewelers. You can talk to see if there is anything you can cooperate with."


    After Ye Hao said a word, the jeweler owners immediately gathered around Song Ying''s parents.


    Although Song Ying''s parents were businessmen and were used to this kind of occasion, they were a bit flattered to be surrounded by so many giant businessmen all at once.


    Ye Hao scanned the surroundings, and a curve of his mouth drew in Song Ying''s ear.


    "It seems that your friend is gone."


    Song Yingbai gave Ye Hao a look: "You are like this, why do people still have a face in front of you."


    What they were talking about was that Quan Zilong had no idea where he went.


    "Brother Ye. You are so lively here, why call me. Do you look down on my old Li?"


    Suddenly a shout came from outside the gate of the venue.


    Everyone who had been drinking and talking turned their eyes. But Ye Hao smiled when he heard this voice.

 Chapter 759： Giant businessmen gathered

    Several bodyguards opened their way in front.


    Behind him was Li Jiachen with a smile on his face.


    Li Jiachen walked to Ye Hao and Song Ying, and first looked at Song Ying.


    "I was thinking about linking to our Xiangdu girls before, but I didn''t expect Brother Ye to be Jinwu Cangjiao. I already have a confidante."


    Song Ying saw a man who was about the same age as her parents.


    It feels a bit familiar, but I can''t remember it.


    Li Jiachen saw the doubt in Song Ying''s eyes, and he smiled: "Oh, I''m confused. I didn''t have time to introduce myself. I am the chairman of the Li Group, Li Jiachen. You call me like Brother Ye. Old Li will do."


    Li Jiachen!


    Li Jiachen, the leader of the Xiangdu business community, the head of the four major families.


    Song Ying took a breath.


    The predators in the jewelry industry have surprised her a moment ago.


    But Li Jiachen in front of him has a higher status than them.


    Boss Rong is at most just a business within a range, while Li Jiachen is a giant of the entire business circle.


    "Old..." Song Ying wanted to say hello, but she couldn''t say that name.


    "Don''t make fun of her." Ye Hao looked at Li Jiachen''s laughing expression, and he comforted Song Ying: "You leave him alone. Just call him Boss Li."


    "Hello, Boss Li." Song Ying called out obediently.


    "Good, good." Li Jiachen laughed.


    Ye Hao looked at Li Jiachen with a mocking expression: "Why. Lao Li, you are embarrassed to come empty-handed when you attend my wife''s birthday party. Look at Boss Rong and they all gave big gifts."


    The boss Rong on the side all smiled bitterly in their hearts, but Zai Xiangdu estimated that only this young man would dare to talk to Li Jiachen like this.


    Even their status is one grade lower than Li Jiachen.


    "Several bosses, can I ask. That...what the **** does Ahao do, why do you...respect him so much. Even Boss Li seems to have a good relationship with him."


    Mother Song whispered to several jewelry owners.


    Boss Rong glanced at each other and curiously said, "Didn''t your son-in-law tell you?"


    "No." Mother Song shook her head with an awkward smile, if she knew that she would never treat Ye Hao in that way before.


    Now she felt her face slapped.


    "Since Mr. Ye didn''t say it, it''s not easy for a few of us to talk. I would trouble you to ask Mr. Ye yourself." Boss Rong shook their heads.


    "But you can have such a son-in-law, it is really a blessing to cultivate in the previous life."


    Ye Hao didn''t say it himself, and they didn''t dare to talk too much.


    In case something is wrong, Ye Hao will say that they will be sleeping on the street tomorrow.


    "But since Boss Li is here, I guess there will be a lot of guests after a while. I guess this venue will not fit." Boss Rong muttered, and he immediately ordered someone to do something.


    Reported all the halls around this floor.


    Besides Boss Li, will there be others?


    Both Song Ying''s parents became curious, not knowing who else would be next.


    But the words from Ye Hao stopped their heads.


    "I''m not familiar with jewellery. But of course there will be no shortage of gifts. I heard that Miss Song is also in business. Then let''s go, the house is the most important thing for my old Li."


    "Today is Miss Song''s 25th birthday, Kowloon, Tsim Sha Tsui, Mong Kok, Central...I will give you 25 shops in these places. I hope Miss Song likes it."


    be quiet


    The whole venue was quiet at the moment.


    What is the most expensive incense!


    The most expensive land!


    Fragrant is a place where every inch of land and gold, and the places Li Jiachen just mentioned are the most prosperous places in Xiangdu. If you have a piece of land in those places, even if it is less than 100 square meters.


    You are a multimillionaire just by collecting rent.


    As for the 25 stores, it is conservatively estimated that there are at least several billion.


    "I really can''t accept this..." Song Ying''s face changed suddenly, and she immediately refused.


    These shops add up to a half of the market price of their Yingyue Jewelry Store.


    "It''s okay, I accepted it all. Write it down, and send the deed to everything within half a month." Ye Hao just took it all unceremoniously.


    "Miss Song, please don''t see outsiders. Brother Ye''s friendship with me, let alone 25 stores. Even if he wants half of the shares in the Li Group now, I will give him all Li Jiachen without saying anything!"


    As soon as Li Jiachen said this, the eyes of the people around Ye Hao rose to a level.


    What is the concept of Li Jiachen''s half net worth?


    It is enough for Li Jiachen to say such words without hesitation, enough to see Ye Hao''s price at Li Jiachen.


    But most people might think this is an exaggeration.


    But the truth is that Ye Hao and Li Jiachen knew in their hearts that Ye Hao once came out with Li Jiachen''s fortune and spent a lot of money.


    It can be said that without Ye Hao, Li Jiachen might still be cleaning up the mess.


    "I heard Lao Li''s lofty ambitions as soon as I arrived. But Lao Li, you are wrong. You will send twenty-five shops as soon as you come. What do you want me to do." A man walked away under the **** of a bodyguard. Come in.


    One of the four wealthy merchants in Xiangdu, Zheng Yan.


    "What do you like to give?" Li Jiachen scolded with a smile.


    "Miss Song, Zheng Yan." Zheng Yan first walked to Song Ying and said hello.


    With the precedent of Li Jiachen, Song Ying immediately recognized Zheng Yan.


    "Hello Boss Zheng." Song Ying felt like she was in a dream at the moment.


    This is not her world at all.


    "Let me think about what I should give." Zheng Yan really put on a thoughtful expression there.


    After a few seconds he clapped his hands.


    "I know what to give. Ms. Song is a jewelry maker, and there is no shop in Xiangdu, but how can I just have a shop!"


    Zheng Yan looked at the jeweler beside him.


    "Old Qian, Old Wang. I remember that I have shares in you, right? I have all unconditionally transferred to Miss Song''s company. You must cooperate with her well."


    "In addition, our company also has a branch that is engaged in the jewelry industry. Although it is not large, there are some people. I also transferred it to Miss Song."


    "I don''t know if Miss Song is satisfied."


    Song Ying did not answer, just looked at Ye Hao.


    Because she knew that these people gave such a big gift all because of Ye Hao''s face.


    "Old Zheng simply, wait a moment, I will invite you to drink!"


    Ye Hao patted Zheng Yan on the shoulder and laughed.


    After that, many big bosses of all kinds came one after another.


    Each of them is distinguished and the gifts prepared are quite luxurious.


    There is a big boss of a chain car dealer who directly put 25 Ferrari sports cars downstairs in the hotel, each of which is a limited edition. A wine business owner, with tens of millions of bottles of top-quality red wine, was placed in front of Song Ying by the waiter, and the twenty-five bottles also showed a love shape.

 Chapter 760： Broken, Ill buy it for you

    In the end, Song Ying was a little numb looking at the precious gifts, she didn''t have the shock she had before.


    But there was happiness in her heart.


    "Oh, all the big bosses gave these gifts. I, a salaryman, don''t know what to give." A woman walked in.


    Neither Song Ying nor Song Ying¡¯s parents knew this woman.


    But the giant merchants in Xiangdu have all seen it.


    "Miss Song, it''s such a blessing for you to find such a good man. If I can be twenty years younger, I will definitely go after Mr. Ye." The woman came up to flatter Ye Hao.


    "Director Fan can really laugh. But now the title of Director Fan is worthy of the name, and he is no longer Deputy Director Fan." Ye Hao looked at Director Fan teasingly.


    This woman is the former Xiangdu official who participated in the financial war, Ms. Fan.


    Originally, she was Deputy Director Fan, but because Ye Hao was unwilling to reveal her identity during the financial war this time, she gave most of the credit to her.


    It directly led to her promotion from Deputy Director Fan to Director Fan.


    The first in charge of Xiangdu Financial Management Bureau.


    "I still have to thank Mr. Ye." Director Fan smiled. She took out a business card from her pocket and handed it to Song Ying.


    "Miss Song, I don¡¯t have any gifts to give. This is my business card. I added my personal phone number on it. If you encounter anything in Xiangdu, you can call me at any time. 24 hours Power on."


    Song Ying took the business card and saw the paper on it.


    The HKMA!


    The heart jumped slightly, and the weight of this business card was not any lighter than the gifts just given.


    "Thank you."


    Ye Hao originally thought Director Fan would be the last heavyweight visitor, but he never expected that she would come.


    A beautiful woman appeared in the meeting place.


    That appearance is no worse than Song Ying, but the two are beauties with completely different auras.


    "Mr. Ye, Miss Song. I''m sorry, I''m late." Nangong Fengyi, wearing a purple evening dress, stood in front of Ye Hao and Song Ying with a smile.


    Perhaps it was because some ambiguity had happened with Nangong Fengyi before, and Nangong Fengyi appeared in front of Song Ying at this moment.


    This made Ye Hao always feel a kind of anxiety and anxiety.


    Song Ying was surprised by the beautiful young woman in front of her.


    Although she is not inferior to the other''s appearance, but the mature charm of the other''s body is not comparable to her.


    Song Ying is a fake superwoman, and this Nangong Fengyi is a real superwoman.


    "I''ll introduce to you. This is Miss Nangong Fengyi from the Nangong family in the mainland. She is behind many southern business enterprises." Ye Hao introduced.


    Song Ying and Nangong Fengyi shook hands and greeted her. She was also slightly heard of the Nangong family, and she had a high status.


    "Hello, Miss Nangong."


    "Happy birthday Miss Song, please don''t give up on a small profit." Nangong Fengyi handed over a small box.


    Song Ying took the box and opened it, and there was a bottle of medicine inside.


    "Accept it, this is a good thing for beauty." Ye Hao saw the bottle of medicine. If this medicine is sold, it will be no worse than those luxury car jewelry.


    "Thank you." Since Ye Hao asked to accept it, Song Ying accepted it.


    "I have something to leave in a hurry. I don''t know if I can borrow the host of the banquet for a few minutes." Nangong Fengyi smiled.


    Nangong Fengyi deserves to be a woman from a big family, plus she has been in the business world for many years, the expression on her face gives people an irresistible feeling.


    With Song Ying''s permission, Nangong Fengyi and Ye Hao walked towards an open-air rooftop outside the venue.


    And Song Ying''s parents came over at this moment and took Song Ying to the side.


    "Ying''er. What the **** is going on, what is this man?" Father Song asked in a deep voice.


    Mother Song carefully stroked the luxurious jewels on her daughter: "Oh, I''ve seen this necklace in the picture before, it''s really beautiful!"


    "Parents. I don''t know exactly what Ye Hao does, but he has a good status in Haicheng. But there is one thing I need to tell you. He may be a little young and is still in school."


    Song Ying was half talking.


    "At school, it''s okay. A Hao is so good, of course he needs to study more. You can see that he held such a grand banquet for you, you can see that he is very concerned about you. You must catch it."


    Mother Song whispered to Song Ying.


    "What era is now, and we are not old-fashioned anymore. It''s acceptable for sisters and brothers to love anything." Father Song also nodded.


    Sister and brother love.


    Song Ying smiled bitterly in her heart. If I let you know that Ye Hao is still in high school, and your little daughter is still in the same class, I don''t know what expressions you will have.


    Song Ying really didn''t dare to say these things.


    Open-air rooftop outside.


    "I really didn''t see it, where did you hook up with such a little beauty." Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao.


    "How can it be called hookup?" Ye Hao touched his nose.


    "Stop teasing you, I heard that you went to the Kowloon Walled City with Jiu''er last night, and you met J from the ghost brand organization!" Nangong Fengyi''s face became serious.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "Yes. We met, and I found out that their purpose of coming to Xiangdu this time may be because of an item from the auction on Monday, and I will participate in that time."


    "Yeah." Nangong Fengyi agreed with Ye Hao''s decision: "Okay, I have things to go back, so I won''t disturb you and your little girlfriend here. But remember to come by tomorrow afternoon, people from the family side are here. ."


    It seems to be here to hand over things.


    "Ok."


    Ye Hao looked at the back of Nangong Fengyi when she left, wondering why.


    The expression in Nangong Fengyi''s eyes just now was a bit lost, and she felt a sense of suffering.


    But there was no time for Ye Hao to think, he was soon surrounded by those wealthy businessmen.


    The guests of this banquet are finally there, and the luxurious lineup is almost unprecedented.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that this is the most luxurious birthday party in Xiangdu.


    The banquet lasted from noon to the afternoon.


    The sky gradually darkened, and everyone had left.


    The drunk Ye Hao was also helped by Song Ying into the presidential suite.


    This hotel happens to be an industry under the name of Li Jiachen, which directly upgraded the room of Song Ying''s parents to the highest standard.


    "You said you did too. You don''t know how to drink, what are you doing with so much alcohol." Song Ying threw Ye Hao on the bed, but when she turned around, her body was hugged from behind.


    Ye Hao, who was originally drunk, didn''t look drunk at all at the moment.


    "Don''t pretend to be drunk, how can you help me up, but you are really fragrant." Ye Hao pressed against Song Ying''s earlobe.


    How could he get drunk after drinking? It was just a pretend to get rid of the entanglement of those people at the banquet.


    "Don''t make trouble." Song Ying''s body started to get hot when she felt Ye Hao''s messy hands.


    "I want." Ye Hao directly pressed Song Ying to the bed. Song Ying was really beautiful at the moment.


    It¡¯s true that people rely on clothes, horses and saddles. Good-looking clothes can improve a person''s appearance a lot.


    Song Ying''s eyes were erratic and her breathing was a little short.


    "Wait...Wait, I will take off my clothes and jewelry."


    "I can''t wait, don''t take it off."


    "These are very expensive... don''t talk... I heard that the stockings cost tens of thousands."


    "Hiss..." "It''s okay, it''s broken. I''ll buy it for you again."

 Chapter 761： Beautiful boy

    Fate is sometimes so easy to tease people.


    What is the most painful thing for a man is when a beauty is in front of you and you are about to carry your gun on the court.


    You find that your gun doesn''t work anymore.


    Ye Hao was so embarrassed at the moment.


    He sat on the toilet lid with a bitter expression, as if being molested by life.


    System, **** system.


    What kind of restrictions did you make for me, it turned out to be inhumane.


    This is utter torture.


    Just now when Ye Hao was preparing to fight Song Ying for three hundred rounds, Ye Hao''s body did not react.


    Only then did he remember the special mission. After the mission was not completed, Ye Hao couldn''t do anything of that kind.


    No, how can I let beautiful women wait tonight.


    "Xiao Yan. Did you follow Catherine''s place?" Ye Hao pressed his watch and contacted Xiao Yan in Haicheng.


    "Brother Hao. That woman now settles in an underground nightclub, probably to hide her identity, so she didn''t go to a formal hotel."


    Hearing the news, Ye Hao took a deep breath.


    "I see, watch it closely."


    Ye Hao cut off contact, got up and walked out of the bathroom, looking at Song Ying lying on the bed.


    Song Ying''s face still had a blush that hadn''t dissipated. Ye Hao was weird just now, and suddenly stopped. He didn''t do anything, but used other methods to satisfy her.


    Is this the legendary foreplay?


    Just when she saw Ye Hao coming out of the bathroom, thinking he was going to do something crazy.


    Ye Hao''s words made her stunned.


    "If something is looking for me downstairs, I will go down first. I will be back soon and wait for me!"


    Ye Hao immediately rushed out after speaking.


    For the beautiful girl, Ye Hao decided to finish the task directly tonight.


    Isn''t it just the eldest lady of the Ashley Foundation? Isn''t it a special mission?


    Nothing can stop Ye Hao''s overwhelming desire... Hope.


    When he came downstairs, Ye Hao casually found a car and went to the nightclub that A Yan told him.


    At a distance of several hundred meters, Ye Hao stopped the car.


    A nightclub secretly walked into the back door.


    He turned on fluoroscopy and used fluoroscopy to determine the location of Catherine.


    She was drinking in a box with a few women, and there were a few male companions beside her, but they seemed to be young masters in the nightclub.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Hao made a plan.


    It''s worth taking a risk for Song Ying and for her own good.


    In the box, several women were making out with their male partners.


    But Catherine was just the opposite. She was leaning on the seat, while her male partner was kneeling on the ground, stepped on by her, and she herself was looking at the tablet in her hand.


    "Catherine. It''s not easy for everyone to come out to get together, why isn''t it fun?" A hot-dressed blond woman was hugging her handsome boy, and making love there.


    "It''s boring." Catherine replied coldly.


    She is looking at the tablet screen and is sending a message to someone.


    The man¡¯s news has not been collected yet.


    Miss, the person named Ye Hao, his data on the mainland has been encrypted. It will take a while and it can be sent to you tomorrow morning.


    If I don''t see it tomorrow morning, I will throw you into the Sahara Desert.


    "Our Catherine is a Marquis. Of course people look down on this kind of stuff."


    "Oh."


    The women around were laughing.


    "Madam, I''m a little uncomfortable. Go to the bathroom." A handsome boy showed discomfort.


    The woman he served was a bit unhappy, but she waved to let him out.


    "Catherine. What do you do when you come to incense this time, you rarely come to the Eastern world." The free woman looked at Catherine.


    Catherine glanced at her coldly.


    The woman trembled and did not ask any more.


    A few minutes later, the box door was opened and a man walked in, wearing a tight suit.


    "Sorry, because the one just wasn''t feeling well, he might not be able to play with a few others. My number is 9527 and I am here for him."


    As soon as the man walked in, almost all the women''s eyes focused on him.


    It was as if several falcons were eyeing a little white rabbit.


    Sure enough, the effects of the physique of the **** are fully utilized, and the power is extraordinary.


    Ye Hao saw Catherine sitting in the middle, and her eyes fell on her now.


    But Ye Hao hung his head and walked towards the woman who had no male partner.


    It was too obvious to go straight to Catherine.


    And that woman''s harazi is about to shed, when she came out to play, when did she run into such high-end goods?


    "Come on, sit next to me. Let Miss Sister take a good look at you." The woman smiled like a hungry wolf and stretched out her hand to pull Ye Hao.


    And just when Ye Hao was about to sit down, his body was taken away by the power next to him, and he sat directly in a soft place.


    Ye Hao turned his head and saw Catherine''s eyes.


    And he was sitting on Catherine''s lap right now.


    He could smell the scent of Catherine, and he had to say that the charm of this blonde woman was incredible. The most important thing was the high coldness in his eyes, which gave people a feeling of wanting to conquer her.


    "He belongs to me." Catherine''s unquestionable voice sounded.


    And kicked off the handsome boy who had been kneeling in front of her.


    Although the woman on the side was very dissatisfied, she could only stare at her when she was concerned about Catherine''s identity.


    "What''s your name." Catherine looked at Ye Hao with interest.


    Ye Hao pretended to be timid.


    "Ahao."


    "A Hao, you are from Xiangdu? It looks like you are here for the first time." Ye Hao''s talent for acting is really amazing, and he even lied to Catherine.


    "Yes. There is no money at home, and my father was introduced here while waiting for money to heal his illness." Ye Hao whispered.


    As soon as these words were spoken, the women around felt their index fingers moved, and even a few people''s eyes flashed red.


    If it weren''t for Catherine here, it is estimated that they would have turned into hungry wolves a long time ago.


    Catherine probably didn''t like the gaze of the people around him, put Ye Hao on the ground, directly pulled Ye Hao''s arm, and walked outside.


    "Come with me."


    Leading Ye Hao out of the box, leaving only a few women in the box who were staring and nowhere to vent.


    "Miss."


    Several bodyguards waiting outside, their eyes were a little subtle as they watched their young lady pulling a man out.


    "Book me a separate box." Catherine said.


    "But..." A bodyguard looked at Ye Hao a little worried.


    "Are you questioning what I said." Catherine''s eyes were cold.


    "Don''t dare."


    The bodyguards went to work immediately, and soon Ye Hao and Kathleen came to a separate box.


    "You are special." Catherine looked at Ye Hao.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth evokes a curve; "I will let you see a more special me." In the system page, the charm potion is in use...

 Chapter 762： Kathleens Wrath

    In the presidential suite, a remnant scene after the war.


    Until the wee hours.


    The five-meter-long bed finally stopped shaking, looking at the broken steps scattered on the ground beside it, lace...silk, women''s clothing, and those jewelry necklaces.


    If someone sees them ruining these valuables in this way, they will surely shout that they are ruined.


    "What''s the matter with you, when you came back, you were fierce and wicked. Look at you, looking hungry, and you broke your clothes to pieces." Song Yingjiao leaned against Ye Hao''s arms, looking at the clothes on the floor with a little pain.


    Those are clothes designed by famous designers, and Song Ying likes them.


    But this dress completely became Ye Hao''s catalyst, turning Ye Hao into a wolf beast. Under his sharp claws, this dress spent his short life.


    "If you like it, I will ask someone to design clothes for you every day." Ye Hao leaned back on the bed contentedly, hugging the beauty in his arms.


    What is a comfortable life.


    With beauty in her arms, this is Ye Hao''s most comfortable life.


    If he could, he even wanted to throw away the restless dunya outside.


    "But Yinger, I''m sorry. This time your birthday party, I did not find a gift that suits you." Ye Hao looked at the beauty in his arms apologetically.


    Speaking of gifts, if Ye Hao needs tens of millions of things, there are too many things, but he thinks that those things are not worthy of Song Ying.


    Ning Quewulan could not find it in time, and Ye Hao didn''t want to find anything to match his woman, because it was an insult to his woman.


    "It''s okay. Meeting you is the greatest gift of my life." Song Ying''s jade fingers rolled around Ye Hao''s chest, her face filled with happiness.


    "The 25th birthday, you know. I''ve always wondered if I can live until my 25th birthday, even I dare not go there."


    "Because every birthday is telling myself that I am getting closer and closer to the end of my life."


    "But God brought you to my side." Song Ying''s hand stroked Ye Hao''s cheek.


    "At this moment, I fully understand that those vulgar things are not important at all. I only want you to be by my side. Only you are the happiest when I am. Even if the cold poison takes me away the next moment..."


    Before Song Ying''s words were finished, Ye Hao blocked Song Ying''s lips in the most domineering way.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You are my woman, even a **** is not qualified to take you from me. I will find a way to completely eradicate the remaining poison in your body, and I want you to give me a fat boy."


    Song Ying blushed and did not speak, just quietly feeling the happiness.


    After a while, Song Ying looked at Ye Hao: "You haven''t explained to me, what did you do just now."


    "This is a little secret, if you want to know. Please make the uncle happy." Ye Hao hooked Song Ying''s nose.


    Song Ying''s eyes were rolled.


    Ye Hao didn''t intentionally want to conceal it. In fact, what happened just now can''t be said.


    He glanced at the phone next to him, and the corner of his mouth evoked a mocking arc. I don''t know what kind of scene will be in the box in the morning. The woman is probably going to be furious.


    ...


    the next day.


    All the people in that nightclub were kicked out, and a roar from a box could be heard from a long distance away.


    "Miss, miss."


    Outside the box, several bodyguards knocked on the door panel carefully.


    "FUCK! Let me wait outside, no one is allowed to come in without my permission!" Along with the curse, there was a series of sounds of beating.


    Let the few bodyguards outside do not know what to do.


    And inside the box, there is really a mess, and the tables, chairs and benches are all broken.


    An interesting picture was playing on the TV screen above the wall, accompanied by a burst of music.


    "Seaweed, seaweed~Dancing in the waves...seaweed, seaweed~"


    "I was conquered by you like this~"


    Two irrelevant songs appeared in the picture, and there was a blonde woman waving her beautiful body there, her red cheeks indicating that she was drunk.


    And this woman was exactly the same as the woman sitting on the sofa with a murderous face, except that one was drinking and the other was waking up after a hangover.


    This is Catherine.


    Catherine had a sullen face, listening to the loud music, she picked up a beer bottle next to it and threw it out, smashed it on the TV screen, the screen was shattered, and the pieces fell on the ground.


    "That **** guy!"


    Catherine recalled what had happened last night, and she wanted to find a cross to pierce her heart.


    Having lived for hundreds of years, she has never been so humiliated by anyone.


    Although she lost her sanity last night, the scene still clearly appeared in her mind.


    She was supposed to be calm and composed, but she didn''t know why she was curious about the man named Ah Hao who appeared suddenly, and most of all, the breath radiating from him gave her a sense of intimacy.


    After that, Catherine subconsciously led him to a separate room.


    This is something she has never done before. She has hardly brought a man into a closed room for hundreds of years.


    After stepping into the room, the breath of the man instantly exploded, and Catherine''s head stopped directly.


    She was like the nymphomaniac in a soap opera, she fell in love with this man without thinking.


    Then the man poured her a lot of wine, thinking that something beyond friendship would happen to them, but he didn''t expect the man to touch her at all.


    Even several times he pushed her half-dressed to the door, but now that I think about it, it was a humiliation to her.


    But I don''t know if it''s fortunate, if something really happened, it would be a disaster for Catherine.


    Then the real good show began. Under the bewilderment of the man, they began to dance, Catherine began to dance the so-called seaweed dance, and sang the song of conquest under the guidance of the man.


    Chinese is not a problem for her at all. She has been familiar with dozens of languages ??through her hundreds of years of life.


    But when she was usually cold and arrogant, she would never dance this shameful dance, and that **** song.


    And it was recorded by the man holding the phone.


    After Catherine woke up sober this morning, she was dazzled by anger. She made people search the entire nightclub but couldn''t find the person named Ah Hao.


    Didi.


    A voice came from a gap in the sofa next to it.


    Catherine frowned and looked away.


    It turned out to be a tablet computer, it is estimated that it is now the only good thing in this room.


    Kathleen took the tablet, her eyes widened suddenly.


    What is displayed on the screen is a message.


    "Miss, this is what you asked me to search for information about this Chinese man named Ye Hao."


    Catherine didn''t even look at the message that came from the other side, her eyes were attracted by a photo in the profile.


    That smiling young man is not the **** guy last night.


    Ahao? Ye Hao!


    Kaz


    The tablet computer in his hand made the sound of a short circuit, which was directly pinched into scrap by Catherine.


    Catherine with blood-red eyes felt like a volcano that could erupt at any time. "Ye Hao..."

 Chapter 763： Power enhancement

    Ye Hao, who was awake from the soft bed of Wen Yu, had no idea that he had been targeted by a female devil.


    "Uuuuu..." Song Ying squinted her eyes on the bed and covered her body with a quilt.


    The traces of fighting last night remained on her body.


    After several consecutive battles, she was completely out of strength at this moment.


    "Get a good rest." Ye Hao kissed Song Ying''s forehead, then took the nightgown next to her and covered her body, and walked into the bathroom.


    Ye Hao faced the mirror and began to wash and dress himself.


    At the same time, a virtual page appeared in front of his eyes.


    The special mission last night has been completed, and the exchangeable inventory and skill bar have been unlocked.


    And a series of tasks that have been completed before have been bounced out.


    [Host¡¯s current skill points: 70]


    [The current host also has an unopened random gift package]


    These seventy skill points were obtained from the previous mission to save the stock market, and there is also an unopened random gift pack.


    "Open the random gift pack."


    Ye Hao ordered.


    A golden light flashed in front of him, and a prompt message appeared in front of him.


    [Congratulations to the host for acquiring the power: power enhancement technique. ¡¿


    ¡¾Power Enhancement Technique: There are two modes of use, which can be used on others to enhance the power of abilities in others. You can also use it on yourself, but it can only strengthen one ability. Cooling time: 48 hours. ¡¿


    [Note: The increased power is determined by the host¡¯s mental power, and under the same mental power, the effect on others and the use on yourself are 2:1]


    [Note: Abnormalities and varying degrees of changes may occur in the increased abilities]


    This ability is a bit special, there is no level, but an increase type ability.


    The cooling time of this ability is still a bit long. For a full two days, the gain effect on others is twice the gain effect on yourself.


    As for the actual usage, you will only know if you have tried it.


    Although Ye Hao really wants to try it now, but considering that Monday is the auction, I don''t know if anything will happen at that time, Ye Hao can only put down the idea of ??experimenting for the time being.


    After finishing himself, Ye Hao walked out of the bathroom and saw Song Ying still sleeping on the bed.


    This is her first morning at the age of 25, and you can see a happy smile on her mouth.


    "I''ll go out first, you have a good rest." Ye Hao changed into his clothes.


    "Yeah." Song Ying replied lazily.


    It is estimated that only in front of Ye Hao, she would rarely show the appearance of such a little woman.


    Ye Hao opened the door of the room, just in time to see Song Ying''s parents coming out of the opposite room.


    When Song Ying''s parents saw Ye Hao, the expression on their faces was a bit embarrassing.


    Last night, my daughter did not return all night, and of course they knew what was going on.


    The daughter may have such a relationship with this man, and they are very happy inside.


    It''s just that what happened yesterday will inevitably be a bit embarrassing.


    "Aunt and uncle early." Ye Hao said hello.


    "Morning, early." Father Song and Mother Song replied with a smile.


    "You are going to have breakfast." Ye Hao and Song Ying''s parents walked into the elevator and walked into the elevator.


    "Ok."


    "She Yinger?" Song mother asked in a low voice.


    "Ying''er is a bit tired. I guess she will have to sleep a little longer. I''ll let the waiter deliver breakfast to the room in a while." Ye Hao did not hide his relationship with Song Ying.


    Both Father Song and Mother Song showed an understanding expression on their faces, after all, they were also young.


    "Uncles and aunts. Some unhappy things yesterday, we assume that they have not happened. I don''t like Song Ying being caught between us and it is uncomfortable. There may be a lot of business orders coming to the door in these two days. ."


    After all, it is Song Ying''s parents, who gave them such a predicament yesterday, so they will be soft today.


    The best way is to do both soft and hard.


    "Yes, yes. Yesterday we were too much." Mother Song nodded repeatedly. "Thanks to Ah Hao, our phone calls were broken last night, and many businessmen in Xiangdu were looking for us to cooperate. In addition to the jewelry industry, there are also automobiles, beauty, construction, all kinds of things, even the big boss of the clothing industry. All looking for me


    We are. "


    Since Ye Hao gave the ladder, Song father and Song mother of course went down the ladder.


    And what he said was right, his cell phone was indeed blown up last night.


    If their orders for Yingyue Jewelry are not expanded, they will be scheduled for five years.


    In addition to the normal jewellery industry cooperation, those who can''t make a difference are looking for cooperation.


    What about inlaying diamonds on the car, adding some jewelry decorations on the building, or adding a diamond to the wine bottle?


    They certainly knew that these strange orders were for Ye Hao.


    One can imagine how great the face of this young man is.


    Ding


    The elevator reached the dining floor.


    The elevator door opened.


    "Uncle and aunt, I''m sorry. I have some things to eat with you." Ye Hao didn''t get out of the elevator.


    "Okay, you are busy with you." Father Song and Mother Song waved.


    Mother Song suddenly thought of something, she shouted anxiously: "Yes. Xiaoyue..."


    "I know Xiaoyue, and I also know her condition. I will attend the auction tomorrow, and I promise to help Song Ying win that place."


    With Ye Hao''s assurance, the elevator doors closed.


    "Mr. Song, Mrs. Song. What do you need?" Song Ying''s parents just turned around in peace, and someone responded.


    It''s the hotel manager, with a flattering smile on his face.


    ...


    Underground parking garage.


    Ye Hao picked up a car and drove out. These cars were sent by the bosses of the car dealers before. Song Ying was still worrying about these cars.


    The speeding car soon came outside the ancient house of Nangong''s family.


    "Mr. Ye." A steward greeted Ye Hao respectfully.


    "Where is your miss."


    Ye Hao asked.


    "Miss is talking with the elders from several families."


    "Take me to see them."


    Before Ye Hao was taken to the room where Nangong Fengyi was, he saw a group of people hurriedly approaching him, and it was Nangong Zhanbo who took the lead.


    But Nangong Fengyi lags behind.


    Nangong Zhanbo walked quickly to Ye Hao, looked at Ye Hao and asked urgently: "What about things!"


    Ye Hao reached into his pocket, pretending to take out something, but actually took it out of the space ring.


    Looking at the crystal bottle in Ye Hao''s hand.


    Nangong Zhanbo and others were moved.


    Perhaps it was the faint feeling in the blood. They all felt awe when they saw the drop of blood in the crystal bottle.


    Nangong Zhanbo subconsciously went to get the crystal bottle in Ye Hao''s hand, but Ye Hao instantly received it and placed it behind him. "Don''t forget the good things we promised before."

 Chapter 764： God of War Father

    Nangong Zhanbo''s face wrinkled slightly.


    "Ahao, for the sake of my face, give him the things first. Don''t you believe me." Nangong Fengyi stood up and said.


    Ye Hao hesitated for a while, he still handed the crystal bottle to Nangong Zhanbo.


    "I advise you not to open it. Otherwise, I am not responsible for what happens."


    "I know the taboo of the eternal life pill. Unless you take it directly, you can''t touch it directly with your hands." Nangong Zhanbo cautiously looked at the crystal bottle in his hand.


    They also knew about their feelings, if they reminded themselves that they would almost die at that time, Ye Hao cursed inwardly.


    But things are over, Ye Hao didn''t need to turn over the old accounts.


    An attendant next to him took out a brocade box, and Nangong Zhanbo put the things in the brocade box.


    "Okay. You got the stuff too, now is it time to honor what you promised me." Ye Hao looked at Nangong Zhanbo.


    Nangong Zhanbo stepped back and pointed to an old white-bearded man with a cane behind him.


    The old man seemed to be in his eighties or nineties. He was very old and his eyes were slightly closed. Even if he was on crutches, he needed a servant to help him.


    "Actually, I don''t know exactly about you. This is the elder, Nangongshi, and Shi who are enshrined by our Nangong family. The patriarch ordered me to bring him here, and he knows a lot about your life experience."


    Ye Hao''s eyes fell on this elder Shi.


    "Elder Shi, Elder Shi." Nangong Zhanbo whispered a few words.


    This elder Shi opened his eyes, and his muddy pupils looked at Ye Hao.


    When he saw Ye Hao, his eyes burst into a light of astonishment.


    The crutches in his hand fell to the ground, and his body was trembling constantly.


    "It''s him, it''s him. He''s back!"


    It can be seen that Elder Shi is out of control.


    "Elder Shi, calm down, this is the Ye Hao I mentioned to you before. He is here to interrogate him."


    Nangong Zhanbo finally calmed Elder Shi''s emotions.


    Elder Shi Qiang opened his eyes wide and looked at Ye Hao carefully.


    "It''s too much, too much."


    Hearing Elder Shi¡¯s mutter, Ye Hao asked in a deep voice: "Elder Shi, who do you think I am like."


    "Your father."


    The words spit out from Elder Shi directly shocked Ye Hao''s head.


    Ye Hao was a little excited now.


    "Elder Shi, you have seen my father!" Ye Hao stared at Elder Shi: "Please tell everything about my father."


    Elder Shi stared at Ye Hao for a while, his eyes slowly closed.


    "Young man, are you sure you want to listen."


    "It''s better not to know those old things."


    "Elder Shi, this is my life experience. I don''t want to live unclearly." Ye Hao said sternly.


    Elder Shi sighed.


    "Arrange a room for us. No one is allowed to approach it for ten meters without our permission. Including you two."


    Elder Shi looked at Nangong Zhanbo and Nangong Fengyi.


    Seeing Elder Shi like this, what he will say next is very important.


    Even Nangong Fengyi and Nangong Zhanbo were not allowed to listen.


    After that, under the arrangement of Nangong Fengyi, Elder Shi and Ye Hao came to an empty room.


    Ye Hao and Elder Shi sat at the wooden table. "I will ask you one last time. Are you sure you want to know your life experience. Don''t think that you have the strength of the Qi Refining Realm. You have good strength in the Ancient Martial Realm. When you truly enter this world, you will find You are just one


    Ants. "


    Elder Shi said in a deep voice.


    "My answer is still the same."


    The mystery of his life experience lies in front of Ye Hao, how could Ye Hao refuse.


    "Then you have to promise me a condition. You can write down what I''m talking about, but you can''t easily spread it out."


    "no problem."


    "Well then, just ask if you have anything. Old man, I know everything."


    "You know my father?"


    Ye Hao asked.


    "It can''t be said to be acquaintance, only that I have seen and heard about your father from a distance."


    "What''s my father''s name?" Ye Hao didn''t have the kind of excitement in his heart at this moment, and he was very calm.


    "Ye Zhan. At that time, the rivers and lakes gave him a name." A trace of yearning appeared in the muddy eyes of Elder Shi.


    "God of War, Ye Zhan."


    Mars?


    "My father is very strong?" Ye Hao could hear his respect for his father from Elder Shi.


    Elder Shi seemed to have heard a very funny word.


    "It''s more than strong. Your father Ye Zhan was thirteen years old, relying on the strength of the body refining stage, and fled under the nose of a group of refining stage warriors."


    "At the age of eighteen, the ancient eagle sent 13 Qi refining warriors to besiege your father who just stepped into the refining realm. It is said that you have fought back and forth for five days and five nights, traveling thousands of miles back and forth, fighting dozens of times."


    "Finally, in front of the mountain gate of the ancient hawks, the thirteen bodies were hung up. And your father is alive and well."


    "Twenty-two years old. Knowing that your father is going to break through the innate, the rivers and lakes sent three innate warriors and dozens of Qi-refining realm warriors to kill him."


    "Finally, at the source of the Yangtze River, Ye Zhan broke through the congenitals under siege and suppression. These people who killed them fled, killing two congenitals on the spot, and severely wounding one congenital. He refined his energy and killed countless, dyed the Yangtze River water."


    "I ask you. Do you think he is strong?"


    Hearing what Elder Shi said, Ye Hao felt as if he was listening to a story.


    He asked suspiciously: "He is so strong. Why are the people in the rivers and lakes besieging him!"


    "Because he has a sinful father."


    Ye Zhan''s father, isn''t he his grandfather.


    "What crime did my grandfather commit?" Ye Hao asked.


    Elder Shi shook his head: "I have no way of knowing about your grandfather''s deeds, and people of all major clans and sects keep silent about your grandfather''s deeds, like a taboo."


    "But because of your grandfather, your father led him to flee in the rivers and lakes for most of his life. There have been hundreds of battles, and there are not 10,000 or 8,000 people who died under his sword."


    What kind of sin is it that made grandpa''s affairs a taboo in China''s rivers and lakes.


    Let his father Ye Zhan live on the horizon at the age of thirteen and live on war.


    "Then my father, where is he now?" Ye Hao asked this crucial question.


    "died."


    died?


    Ye Hao''s body shook, he hated his father, hated him for abandoning his wife, but when he heard the news that he was dead, Ye Hao''s heart hurt.


    "What the **** is going on? Didn''t you say that he is very strong? Why would he die if he is so strong!"


    Ye Hao clenched his fists.


    "A strong man with no weaknesses is invincible. But a strong man with weaknesses is not far away from him."


    Elder Shi shook his head: "Although the rivers and lakes hate Ye Zhan, this can''t hide the admiration of most people for him."


    "It is rumored that one day, he went to Tianmen suddenly, and then it was rumored that he was shot and killed by the then Tianmen celestial master on the cliff of the broken soul. After that, the celestial master ordered the blockade of Ye Zhan¡¯s news, and no one was allowed to pursue this. Thing."


    "It''s as if you want to completely erase this matter from history, just like your grandpa."


    "But why did Ye Zhan go to the Gate of Heaven to find his way to his death. You must know that the order to kill Ye Zhan was issued by the Gate of Heaven. Isn''t he going to die for a lifetime." "This question is still a mystery so far, but I might guess why he did this."

 Chapter 765： Enemy of Heaven

    "why?"


    Facing Ye Hao''s question, Elder Shi slowly raised his hand and pointed at Ye Hao.


    "because of you."


    "Me?" Ye Hao was stunned.


    "There have been many versions of this matter. But when I saw you, I believed one of the most credible ones."


    "It is said that Ye Zhan was approaching 30 years old at the time. In this life of hiding and hiding, he even met a woman. The two knew each other and loved each other, and the woman became pregnant."


    "A God of War cannot have love. Once there is love, his sword is no longer sharp, his heart is no longer decisive, and his moves are no longer invincible."


    "Originally, he has been dead for a lifetime by avoiding the chase of the rivers and lakes alone, not to mention the mother who is pregnant with you."


    Elder Shi paused, after speaking so much, his body couldn''t hold it anymore.


    After ten breaths, Elder Shi slowed down and continued.


    "So Ye Zhan came up with a way to prevent his children and women from being chased and killed. I don''t want them to bear the things that they have endured."


    "Ye Zhan went to the Tianmen alone, begging to let the celestial master let his wife and children go. That''s why Ye Zhan was killed by the celestial master on the Cliff of Breaking Soul."


    "And there has been no news about Ye Zhan''s wife and children since then, because of the order of the celestial master, Jianghu is not studying this matter.


    Ye Hao''s eyes were hollow at the moment.


    His body was trembling, his eyes didn''t know where to put it, he stood up swayingly.


    bump


    suddenly!


    Ye Hao punched the pillar next to him, and a hole was directly knocked out of the pillar by Ye Hao''s angry aura.


    He never expected that the truth he tried to find was like this.


    It turns out... it''s all because of myself.


    God''s script is really tricky.


    The father abandoned his wife because of him.


    Tianmen, arena.


    Ye Hao''s eyes flashed sharply, revealing murderous intent.


    "Boy. Don''t go astray. Your father has done so much to keep your mother and child safe. Don''t let down your father''s expectations."


    Elder Shi persuaded Ye Hao''s murderous aura.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths, slowly pressing against the inner force of the inner riot.


    After a long time, it really calmed down.


    "I have another question. Since the world is so big, Huaxia can''t stay. Why doesn''t my father take us to flee abroad and live incognito!" Ye Hao turned and looked at Elder Shi.


    Elder Shi replied: "I don''t know this, I guess I have to ask your father."


    Asked his father, he was buried in Broken Soul Cliff.


    This has become a mystery.


    "The last question. How did you know that I am Ye Zhan''s son, let alone my appearance. Before that, I have never met Elder Shi."


    Ye Hao stared at Elder Shi.


    "My Nangong family has a little connection with your father. In fact, our Nangong family has known your identity for a long time, and we sent someone to observe you for a while. Because we are worried that you will become the second Ye Zhan."


    "However, people at the time saw that you were not a martial artist at all, so they gave up on observing you."


    "But who would have thought that your current achievements are not inferior to your father."


    Elder Shi looked at Ye Hao''s face: "Moreover, the aura in his eyes is exactly the same, which is why I lost the relationship just now."


    "Send someone to watch me? Who?" Ye Hao didn''t seem to remember that a stranger had touched him.


    "You don''t really remember. Our Miss Ziqiong once stayed at the Yezhai in Yuhang for a while."


    Elder Shi''s words made Ye Hao a little confused.


    Nangong Ziqiong?


    When did I meet that girl when I was a child? Did I forget?


    "Ahem...boy. I have already told you everything I know. Finally, I would advise you not to take your father''s path."


    With that, Elder Shi closed his eyes and looked like he was asleep. If it weren''t for his undulating chest, he would look like a dead person.


    "Thank you Elder Shi."


    Ye Hao clenched fists with both hands and bowed deeply to Elder Shi.


    Then quietly exited the house and walked outside the courtyard, only to see the long-awaited Nangong Fengyi and Nangong Zhanbo.


    "Elder Shi is tired, now he is resting in the house."


    Nangong Zhanbo ordered several attendants around him to take care of Elder Shi.


    "Did you get what you want?" Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, just walked outside.


    "I''ll send him off." Nangong Fengyi exhorted Nangong Zhanbo, and then caught up with Ye Hao.


    After walking to the gate, Nangong Fengyi stopped Ye Hao, who was obviously a little disappointed.


    "what happened to you?"


    "Me? I''m fine." Ye Hao shook his head and walked to his car next to him.


    Nangong Fengyi frowned, she clearly saw that Ye Hao''s mood was a bit wrong at the moment.


    She saw Ye Hao open the car door, she went up and closed the car door, staring at Ye Hao''s eyes.


    "I don''t know what Elder Shi told you. But this is not Ye Hao I know. Ye Hao I know is a man who can keep his eyelids unblinking even in the face of the world''s five largest consortia, and can hold trillions of dollars in his hands. !"


    Suddenly, Ye Hao banged his fist directly on the frame of the sports car. In an instant, the whole car sank directly from the place where Ye Hao knocked, and the whole car broke apart.


    Dididididi


    The car sirens kept ringing.


    This sound directly made Ye Hao a little irritable and kicked directly on the car body.


    The luxury car Ferrari flew out and hit the wall. The noisy sirens also stopped, and this luxury car is estimated to be scrapped.


    "What''s wrong with you...?" Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    This is the first time she has seen Ye Hao make such an impulsive move.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath as he clutched his head.


    "I ask you how strong Tianmen is."


    Nangong Fengyi was unbelievable about Ye Hao''s problem.


    "Ye Hao, what''s wrong with you, do you want to go back and rest first."


    "I ask you, how strong is Tianmen!" Ye Hao roared directly.


    Nangong Fengyi was stunned there, to be honest, she was a little frightened by Ye Hao.


    "Sorry, I just want to know the news of Tianmen, if you don''t tell me, I can find out through other channels." Ye Hao said indifferently.


    "No one knows how strong Tianmen is, but it is said that even if most of the rivers and lakes are gathered together, it may not be the opponent of Tianmen. Tianmen''s innate strong even exceeds double digits."


    Nangong Fengyi replied.


    Innate masters with more than double digits, this alone is enough to see the power of Tianmen.


    Ye Hao clenched his fists. No matter what his father was, he had to go to Tianmen to ask clearly, there were still too many puzzles on his father''s affairs. Before going to Tianmen, Ye Hao had to improve his strength enough to disregard the entire Tianmen, and even Huaxia Jianghu.

 Chapter 766： Two versions

    "What the **** do you want to do. Suddenly inquire about Tianmen, if Elder Shi told you something."


    Nangong Fengyi felt that Elder Shi must have told Ye Hao something terrible just now.


    She had tried to interrogate Ye Hao''s life experience before, but her father and Elder Shi were silent.


    "It''s okay. My car broke down, please let someone clean it up. I''ll go back." Ye Hao''s face was flat, hands in his pockets, ready to leave.


    "strange."


    Looking at Ye Hao''s back, Nangong Fengyi muttered softly.


    "That''s right. Please one thing, you are Miss Ziqiong, you should have a picture of her when she was a child. Send a few pictures of my phone." Ye Hao waved his hand and shouted.


    "Why do you want a picture of Michelle."


    "it works."


    Ye Hao took a taxi back to the hotel.


    While in the car, he received a text message on his mobile phone.


    It was sent by Nangong Fengyi, with some photos attached.


    In the photo is a little girl chubby, like a bunch of little fat.


    Ye Hao was taken aback, he immediately responded: "This is Violet?"


    It''s hard to believe that this chubby little girl is the hottest actress in the country, Nangong Ziqiong, this is completely different.


    The answer from Nangong Fengyi is that this is the photo of Nangong Ziqiong as a child.


    Zi Qiong had a fat physique when she was a child, and she was fat until she was ten years old. After ten years old, she began to change slowly, and finally became the big beauty now.


    Ye Hao stared at the picture of this little fat girl.


    Finally, a memory appeared in his mind.


    "Haoer. Play with me."


    "How many times have I said that, you are not allowed to call me Haoer."


    "Why, you think your mother called you that way."


    "My mother can call, but you can''t call."


    ...


    Ye Hao showed a dumbfounding expression on his face. No wonder Nangong Ziqiong was very close to herself when they first met.


    It turns out that they are still some childhood sweethearts.


    When I was three years old, I played together for a while.


    But at that time, the children of the Ye family didn''t know the identity of Nangong Ziqiong, and Nangong Ziqiong was a fat girl, so few people wanted to play with her.


    These factors caused the isolated Ye Hao and Nangong Ziqiong to become rare playmates, but it didn''t take long for Nangong Ziqiong to leave.


    In the young memories, those memories are quickly covered by new memories.


    "I didn''t expect that she would be that little fat girl." Ye Hao looked at the photo on the phone.


    He really didn''t expect such a relationship between him and Nangong Ziqiong.


    Back to the hotel.


    I chatted with Song Ying and Song Ying''s parents, rested for a while, and went to swim in the hotel rooftop pool.


    It''s a rare leisure time.


    Dididi


    Ye Hao, who was basking in the sun by the rooftop swimming pool, was awakened by the sound of the phone next to him.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Ying, who was wearing a swimsuit next to her, took off her sunglasses and looked at Ye Hao.


    "It''s okay, I''ll go and take a look."


    Ye Hao picked up the phone and walked to a corner next to him. The reason why he was so cautious was because he saw a sign on the text message.


    One eye.


    That is the mark of Hawkeye.


    Ye Hao clicked on the text message, and a mechanically synthesized voice came from the phone.


    "Hello, distinguished guest, because you have been able to take a high-level intelligence position in Eagle Eye. According to your needs, we have found the information you want for you."


    "The following information will be automatically deleted after five minutes. Please do not use any equipment to record the information, otherwise you will be responsible for the consequences."


    After the mechanical sound, there are white characters on a black background on the phone screen.


    What was recorded was the question Ye Hao interrogated about Ye Hao''s life experience.


    Most of the content about Ye Hao is similar to what Elder Shi said before. For example, Ye Hao''s father was chased by the rivers and lakes.


    But there are also many pieces of information that Elder Shi did not mention.


    For example, a previous article mentioned that Ye Hao''s mother, Qin Sisi, was originally named Bei Ming Sisi.


    Bei Ming!


    This is the surname of one of the four major families, which is definitely not a coincidence.


    Although in the whole piece of information, there is only one mention of her mother.


    But now think about it carefully, Ye Hao''s father is a master of the rivers and lakes, how could he fall in love with an ordinary woman during the escape journey.


    This is not a fairy tale love story.


    That shows that Ye Hao''s mother is also a member of the rivers and lakes, and it is very likely that she is from the Beiming family!


    Ye Hao''s eyes continued to move down. Besides the news of his mother, Ye Hao also saw a message.


    And it''s completely different from what Elder Shi said.


    Ye Hao''s hand holding the phone was shaking when he saw those words.


    March 15, 1998.


    Because the wife and the newly born child were captured by the people of Tianmen, they were taken to Tianshan.


    Ye Zhan was alone with a sword in his hand and slew all the way up to the Tianshan Mountains from the bottom of the Tianshan Mountains. In the end, he killed several people in a row to pave the way to the main peak of the Tianshan Mountains.


    Although Ye Zhan was seriously injured at that time, he became more brave as he fought, and even had a faint breakthrough in his realm.


    Finally on the main peak of the sky, the old celestial master used Ye Zhan''s wife and children as threats to force Ye Zhan to commit suicide on the cliff.


    At the same time, Bei Mingsisi''s efforts were abolished, and under the begging of the Beiming family, Bei Mingsisi and Ye Hao, who were still babies, were sent to the south.


    Five minutes later, the information on the phone was automatically deleted.


    But Ye Hao stood there for a long time without moving.


    There was a scene in his mind, a man full of blood, he looked at his wife and baby child unwillingly, and finally committed suicide on the Cliff of Broken Soul.


    He also saw that his mother was abolished by others.


    Kung fu is abolished, it is not an easy thing, the pain is carried through.


    At this moment, Ye Hao understood why that Peng Qianfeng poisoned his mother, but his mother could support it for several years.


    Although the martial arts was abolished, the physique was still there, plus the reluctance to bear the young Ye Hao.


    Finally, I managed to support a few plants.


    Tianmen!


    Tianmen!


    Ye Hao''s breathing became heavy, his eyes gradually showed blood, and the blood red breath suddenly appeared on his arm.


    A wave of ripples appeared on the distant swimming pool.


    "Ye Hao."


    The sudden hand on his shoulder caused Ye Hao to recover. He turned around and stood beside Song Ying, who looked at him worriedly.


    "Ye Hao, what''s wrong with you? Did something happen? I don''t think your complexion is so good."


    Song Ying looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    "I''m fine, maybe it was because I didn''t rest last night." Ye Hao squeezed a smile and used ridiculous words to cover up his heart.


    Song Ying gave Ye Hao a glance.


    "Take a good rest tonight. Don''t mess around. There will be important things tomorrow night."


    "it is good."


    Ye Hao nodded and returned to the pool with his arms around Song Ying.


    It''s just that Ye Hao at this moment had an extra idea in his mind.


    Destroy Tianmen!


    The hatred of killing the father, the hatred of abolishing the mother.


    No matter who Shi Elder or Eagle Eye said is true, in short, Ye Hao finally found the source of everything.


    Tianmen is because it led to his own miserable life experience.


    But Ye Hao was calm, he didn''t impulsively seek revenge on Tianmen.


    After all, his current strength is far from enough. What''s more, he already has concerns now. He can''t let Song Ying and himself go into danger together. After he really shows his teeth to Tianmen, he needs to turn into a lurking wild wolf.

 Chapter 767： Kowloon Walled City Auction

    On Monday, the Kowloon Walled City.


    Seventy floors.


    Today''s Kowloon Walled City is obviously different from the past. Just the seventieth floor is responsible for guarding, and there are many times more security guards than usual.


    In the elevators leading up to the seventieth floor, there is a black bodyguard standing in the corner of each elevator.


    "Today''s security is enough." Ye Hao glanced at the closed elevator and glanced at the black bodyguard next to him.


    "There is no way. This kind of auction attracts a lot of people. Of course, the security problem has to be solved." Feng Jiu''er muttered.


    But her eyes kept spinning on Song Ying next to her.


    Before coming up, Ye Hao introduced them to them.


    "Hey, don''t be arrogant. People will think you are Lily." Ye Hao stood between Feng Jiu''er and Song Ying, "I have to see Miss Nangong."


    Next to them are Nangong Fengyi and Nangong Zhanbo.


    "Cut~~, stingy. Sister Song Ying hasn''t said anything yet, so you won''t let it look." Feng Jiu''er rolled her eyes.


    Ye Hao ignored Feng Jiu''er. He looked at Nangong Fengyi and Nangong Zhanbo: "Why are you here too? Is there anything you are interested in here."


    "It''s not because of that thing. Of course we have to look at what those guys are focusing on." Because there are others and Song Ying, Nangong Fengyi didn''t directly mention the ghost card and J.


    Song Ying would only think that Nangong Fengyi was talking about people like their competitors.


    Tick


    The elevator reached the ninetieth floor.


    Several people walked out of the elevator.


    If you want to go up from here, you need to pass another level of security, and the auction venue is on the 91st floor.


    "Hey. Why can''t my bodyguard go in? I have to take my bodyguard with me wherever I go. What if something happens to me inside! I have an invitation letter, and you have no right to stop us!"


    An islander cursed there in English at the security check, and in his hand was a black invitation letter engraved with an eye.


    "Sir, please pay attention to your words. According to our regulations, an invitation letter can only enter one person. If you want to take your bodyguard up, please show the invitation letter again."


    "As for your safety, Mr. Ninety-floor, our Hawkeye will take full responsibility for your safety. No one dares to hurt Hawkeye''s guests in the site of Hawkeye."


    "Of course, if you are going to make trouble, sir, I can only ask someone to ask you out."


    The bodyguard in black who was in charge of the case was neither humble nor verbal, and his tone was very firm.


    The islander cursed a few words there in Japanese, but in the end he honestly went in by himself and asked his bodyguard to wait outside.


    "An invitation letter can only be one person?" Ye Hao''s face wrinkled slightly, and he looked at Feng Jiu''er on the side: "Are you ready for the invitation letter!"


    "Think of me at this time?" Feng Jiu''er took out five invitation letters exactly like the one just now.


    Just enough for the five of them.


    "But I said the ugly words in front. I bought these five invitation letters from the black market. One is very expensive. One million one." Feng Jiu''er pouted and stared at Ye Hao.


    This girl didn''t forget to rip off at this time.


    "I want two. Two million will be transferred to you. Hurry up and give it to me." Ye Hao couldn''t help it at this time, he stretched out his hand to ask for it.


    But Feng Jiu''er still didn''t give the invitation letter to Ye Hao.


    "NO, NO. This is just the price of the invitation letter. I ran a lot to find the invitation letter. I didn''t have a good rest yesterday." Feng Jiuer looked like I was very tired.


    "What''s more, I am someone who is not responsible for paying for the reimbursement."


    Feng Jiu''er was a waste of her head not to do business.


    Ye Hao took out a stack of checks from his "pocket", took out a pen and wrote a few words on it, tore it off and handed it to Feng Jiu''er.


    "Thirteen million, okay."


    In order to facilitate payment, Ye Hao prepared his own check, which was proposed by Li Jiachen.


    According to his words, Ye Hao is a rich and identifiable person after all. How can a person with identity not have a check.


    "Deal."


    Feng Jiuer unceremoniously took the 10 million cheque from Ye Hao, and then handed two invitations to Ye Hao. The other invitations sold Nangong Zhanbo for 5 million.


    The five people took five invitation letters, and after repeated checks by the security personnel, they got on the elevator going upstairs.


    From the 90th floor to the 91st floor, it takes a few seconds.


    When Ye Hao and the others got out of the elevator, there were a row of young women standing in the corridor outside, from all kinds of countries and types.


    "Sir. Are you together? Do you want to open a room? Which language guide is needed?" A man in a suit walked over and looked at Ye Hao and the others.


    Ye Hao had already taken the lead before Feng Jiu''er spoke.


    "We are all together, just come with a guide who can speak Chinese."


    "it is good."


    The man bowed back, and ordered a Chinese girl next to him to come out.


    "A few, please come with me." The Chinese girl speaks a standard Chinese, so her looks are pretty good, and she walks in a standard model step.


    Sure enough, the ticket treatment for millions of dollars is different.


    "Sir please."


    The maid brought Ye Hao and the others to a box.


    The box is not very big, but it looks very luxurious. The sofa is a top sofa and the table is made of golden nanmu.


    The beverages, fruits and foods displayed are all top in the world.


    "The items in the house, gentlemen and ladies are free to enjoy. The auction will officially start in half an hour." The maid walked to a curtain in the room and opened the curtain.


    Behind the curtain is a floor-to-ceiling window, through which you can see a huge venue outside, but the lights in the venue are still a bit dim at the moment.


    In the middle of the venue is a round table.


    There are many small rooms around, from high to bottom, turning the entire venue into a basin.


    "This piece of glass is one-way glass, people outside cannot see it inside. And the room numbers are arranged at random, so guests don''t have to worry about revealing bidding information."


    "In the middle is the main stage of our auction. Our auctioneer will hold this auction there. There are bidding instruments here."


    The maid took out five iPads and handed them to Ye Hao and others.


    "This is a five-person bidding instrument. The auction will be in U.S. dollars, but the auctioneer can pay with equivalent items or other things when paying."


    "But here is a reminder, please be aware of the price you can pay. If you get the auction item, you can''t pay for the goods in the end. Hawkeye will let him pay for his own efforts."


    The maid said in detail. "Okay. We know, you go out first. If there is any news, we will call you." Feng Jiuer sat on the sofa, picked up the fruit on the table and ate.

 Chapter 768： Amazing lot

    "They are all stunned. There are still more than ten minutes before the auction begins. Don''t eat these things for nothing." Feng Jiu''er looked at the four people standing next to them facing the window.


    "Sister Song Ying."


    Feng Jiuer picked up a rare and unnamed fruit and handed it to Song Ying.


    Song Ying shook her head.


    Her expression was obviously nervous.


    "Don''t worry, I am here." Ye Hao held Song Ying''s hand.


    "Ok."


    Song Ying responded softly.


    "Miss Song Ying, I want to get something this time." Nangong Fengyi picked up a glass of red wine that Feng Jiuer had handed over. As for other things, she refused.


    "The quota of the genius doctor."


    Song Ying whispered.


    "Miss Song''s family member is sick?" Nangong Zhanbo also drank wine.


    "My sister is seriously ill. I need this place from the Shen Yi Sect." Song Ying clenched her fists with both hands and closed her eyes to breathe.


    "Shen Yizong is China''s most famous medical school. It is good at alchemy, pharmacy, Chinese medicine, and uses Qi Yun Gong to treat injuries and diseases. If you can get this place, there should be no big problem." Nangong Zhanbo said in a deep voice.


    Under everyone''s small chat.


    A beam of light shone on the main stage, and a woman wearing a cheongsam stood there.


    "Gentlemen and ladies welcome everyone to participate in this auction held by the Kowloon Walled City."


    "The exhibits in this auction have all been appraised by professional appraisers, who can tell everyone that they are genuine products with full responsibility."


    "I won''t talk too much nonsense. If you are interested in a lot, you can give your quotation with the auction machine in your hand."


    "Now please show us our first lot."


    ...


    brush


    Suddenly lights flashed in the box.


    Ye Hao and the others turned their heads and looked behind him. Feng Jiu''er, who was eating, was also taken aback.


    I saw a small white bowl with dragon patterns appearing in front of everyone, and the light was shot from a lampshade on the table.


    If you reach between the lampshade and the pattern, the projection of the small bowl will disappear.


    "This is the most advanced 3D projection technology. The exhibits on the main stage are projected in front of us so that we can watch." Nangong Fengyi explained, she raised her finger to the main stage outside the window.


    "The real lot has appeared on the main stage."


    Ye Hao and the others looked over, and really saw something exactly like the small bowl of the projection appearing next to the cheongsam beauty.


    That is the real thing at a fair price.


    "The first lot tonight is a white jade bowl with dragon pattern from the emperor of the Chinese Tang Dynasty. This is the most complete and finest white jade bowl unearthed so far. The price is 50 million U.S. dollars. The price increase is at least one. One million U.S. dollars."


    "If you have friends who like to collect, please don''t let go of this rare opportunity."


    Although the box that Ye Hao and the others were in was at least 70 or 80 meters away from the main stage, her voice could be clearly transmitted to Ye Hao''s ears.


    This of course is because each box has audio equipment.


    "At the beginning, it was a lot of 500 billion US dollars. This auction is really a feast tonight." The corner of Nangong Fengyi''s mouth was curved.


    "There are not many people gathered here, there are less than a hundred people. But they are all the world''s top consortia, organizations, and even people from various countries." Feng Jiu''er kept talking.


    Muttering while eating.


    "Fortunately, they didn''t let them in with their bodyguards. Otherwise, there would be more than a dozen bodyguards for one person.


    While they were chatting, the price of this white jade bowl had climbed to 56 million US dollars.


    "Guest No. 5 bid 57 million! Is there anyone willing to pay a higher price!"


    "No. 106 guest paid 58 million! It seems that this guest really likes this lot."


    Although no one can be seen at this auction, the undercurrent surging below can still be felt.


    The cheongsam beauty has always been holding an electronic device in her hand. It is estimated that she can see the quotes of the guests in each room.


    In the end, the dragon-patterned white jade bowl was auctioned away by a customer for 62 million US dollars.


    Soon, the second collection came out.


    The virtual projection in the box changed, and Ye Hao was a little moved when he saw what was in front of him.


    "Do they dare to sell this thing?" Song Ying pointed to the projection in front of her in surprise.


    I saw it turned out to be a tank on the projection.


    Green and yellow paint, towering barrels, and small-caliber machine guns.


    This 3D projection vividly showed every part of the tank in front of everyone.


    "Because this lot is not convenient to show to everyone on the spot, I can only show you the projection."


    "However, we can guarantee that after the transaction is successful, we will deliver the lot to the customer, no matter where in the world."


    The cheongsam beauty was not surprised by this extraordinary lot. "This lot is a Russian-style T90 main battle tank. I won''t elaborate on the correlation coefficient here. This time, there are ten T90 main battle tanks in a bundled auction, plus a thousand shells. The starting price is 100 million US dollars. , The most price increase


    One million dollars less. "


    Ye Hao shook Song Ying''s hand and said softly: "Don''t worry about this. We only need to buy what we want at that time."


    Ye Hao has seen the list and of course knows that this special lot will appear.


    "One hundred million. Ten T90 main battle tanks are at most twenty to thirty million U.S. dollars. Once sold here, it triples or quadruples." Nangong Zhanbo seems to know a lot about the military.


    Feng Jiu''er smiled contemptuously. "Don¡¯t forget that these things are usually bought by someone. For those people, Hawkeye can deliver them to their door. Don¡¯t say 100 million, and 10 times more will be bought by someone. Not to mention that they can get these. Things are not easy, of course the price


    Expensive. "


    Feng Jiu''er''s words were quickly fulfilled, and this particular lot attracted a lot of attention.


    The price soared to a billion dollars.


    "No wonder the places in the Middle East are so chaotic. The weapons of some organizations are better than those of the regular army." Nangong Fengyi sneered.


    "There will naturally be a market if there is demand."


    Feng Jiuer murmured.


    This lot was finally sold by a customer for a whopping $1.435 billion.


    The price has been doubled ten times!


    Ye Hao didn''t need to guess that there must be some armed organization behind this guest, or maybe some country that wanted to study this weapon.


    The next series of auctions can be said to have opened eyes to Ye Hao and others.


    Fortunately, these jewellery relics are generally priced below one billion yuan, and those thermal weapons are the most horrible.


    The most terrifying thing so far is a new-generation weapon design drawing that is said to have been leaked from the US military research and development organization. This drawing alone was finally sold at a high price of 13 billion US dollars. "The next thing we are going to auction is a treatment quota of Huaxia Shenyi Sect."

 Chapter 769： Bomei smiled

    "This lot is the first time that this lot appeared in our auction. Friends in Europe and the United States may not be familiar with it. This genius doctor is a well-known medical school in China. It has cured many world-renowned people¡¯s illnesses and even extended their lifespan.


    Life. "


    Finally arrived at this anticipated lot.


    Song Ying clutched her chest nervously.


    "This...this, the Shenyi Sect has never put a place in this kind of auction before." Song Ying said worriedly, "Will this price..."


    Those horrible prices had already scared Song Ying.


    "Don''t worry. No matter how high the price is, I will definitely get it for you." Ye Hao stroked Song Ying''s head and said firmly.


    Song Ying looked at Ye Hao expectantly.


    The auction for this lot soon began, with a starting price of 500 million US dollars, which is equivalent to three or four billion yuan.


    Ye Hao picked up the auction instrument for the first time.


    At this moment, the name of the current lot is displayed on the screen of the bidding instrument, as well as the current price.


    The offer has reached 700 million US dollars.


    Compared with the precious cultural relics and weapons, this thing closely related to life has also attracted a lot of attention.


    Ye Hao''s hand tapped a few times on the screen and pressed the confirmation button.


    "On the 22nd, a bid of one billion dollars! This customer is really bold. After all, no matter how much money he earns, he must have a good body to enjoy."


    On the main stage, the cheongsam beauty announced an amazing offer.


    In the next moment, the instrument in her hand changed.


    "Bid No. 37 is 1.5 billion!"


    Ye Hao frowned slightly. Originally, he wanted to scare off those people directly with a high price, but he didn''t expect someone to compete with him.


    "The 22nd bid 1.5 billion!"


    The beauty of the cheongsam yelled, with an excited expression on her face. Although she performed this, it can stimulate the atmosphere of the scene.


    This is the basic skills of a host.


    "Bid number 37 is 1.55 billion."


    It seemed that the person who was competing with Ye Hao wanted this opportunity very much, but they didn''t have much funds, so they could only increase little by little.


    But it''s a pity that the person they met this time was Ye Hao.


    "Two billion bids on the 22nd!"


    The cheongsam beauty cheered again.


    "This guy really doesn''t treat money as money. I hate people like this at auction." Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao with jealous eyes, and bit the fruit in his hand viciously.


    Song Ying held Ye Hao''s hand and looked at Ye Hao gratefully.


    "Bid No. 37, two and ten million."


    Also play?


    I can''t afford it to you.


    "Bid No. 22, 2.5 billion!"


    This time, after the cheongsam beauty emphasized the price several times, the number 37 did not bid again. It seems that the price is too much higher than their tolerance limit.


    "Congratulations on the 22nd. This lot was taken."


    In the box, Song Ying bit her lip lightly, her eyes still gleaming.


    "thanks, thanks."


    Ye Hao gently pinched Song Ying''s cheek, and said softly, "What is our relationship? You still need to say thank you. Don''t say the 2.5 billion. That is 10 billion, 100 billion, I am willing ."


    "In ancient times, Zhou You Wang Fenghuo played Zhu Bo''s concubine with a smile. Today, I have Ye Hao spending a lot of money just to be happy for the beautiful woman."


    Song Ying''s cheeks were slightly red, and she leaned in Ye Hao''s arms.


    "Cough cough. Be careful, there are others here. Why are you spending a lot of money? I have goose bumps." Feng Jiu''er broke the rare atmosphere with a single sentence.


    Song Ying hung her head and sat up straight.


    Ye Hao rolled his eyes at Feng Jiu''er.


    After that, Ye Hao was not very interested in most of the auctions, but a few Chinese martial arts secrets appeared, which made Nangong Fengyi very interested, so he spent some money to shoot it.


    After more than an hour, 199 lots are coming to an end, and there is something that interests Ye Hao.


    "The auction item this time is two hundred special energy stones. The energy in this energy stone can be absorbed by the supernatural person and enhance the power of the supernatural person." The cheongsam beauty said there without any shy.


    After all, those who can come here have some understanding of the true face of this world.


    But these two hundred energy stones made Ye Hao a little hungry.


    "Two hundred energy stones, the starting price is two billion US dollars."


    Two billion dollars.


    This price shocked Ye Hao. Two hundred energy stones cost one billion U.S. dollars, which means that one energy stone is worth 100 billion U.S. dollars.


    According to the "supply" issue standard of the Huaxia Ability Group, just a lowest-level F-level ability person, five energy stones a month, that is 500 billion US dollars. It is 600 million US dollars in one year!


    And Ye Hao is now a D-class ability player, and is still a dual ability player in the ability group''s archives, supplying forty energy stones every month. A whole year is 4.8 billion U.S. dollars! Nearly 30 billion yuan!


    This is more expensive than raising an army.


    If there are a large number of abilities, even the United States will not necessarily raise them.


    This made Ye Hao wonder where these energy stones came from.


    "No. 1 bid 3 billion dollars!"


    After Ye Hao was thinking about it, someone had already raised the price to three billion US dollars.


    Nangong Fengyi and Nangong Zhanbo both looked at Ye Hao. They knew that Ye Hao was also a supernatural person.


    The energy stone is to the supernatural person, it is like putting an invisible beauty in front of a satyr.


    However, Ye Hao didn''t start immediately, instead staring at the frantically rising price.


    After a few minutes, the price increase finally stabilized.


    "No. 52 bid 6.3 billion dollars."


    "No. 1 bid 6.4 billion U.S. dollars."


    "Bid number 9 is 6.5 billion dollars."


    Even if the rise is not as terrible as before, there are still three people raising the price of one hundred and one hundred million.


    Ye Hao calculated the money in his account and deducted the money he had been blackmailed by Eagle Eye. There was almost less than 100 billion dollars left.


    This money is enough.


    After that, the quotation rose to seven billion U.S. dollars, and one of them gave up on the 9th.


    "The 22nd bid eight billion dollars!"


    Suddenly a quotation made the 1st and the 52nd have not reacted for a long time, and it was probably frightened.


    "Bid number 1 is $8.1 billion."


    "The 52nd bid 8.5 billion U.S. dollars!"


    Suddenly a peak was unexpected to everyone, but they could probably guess the meaning.


    No. 52 wants to tell everyone that this is the highest price he paid. If your price is higher than mine, I won''t follow it. This is almost a secret word.


    "The 22nd bid is 9 billion US dollars."


    "Ye Hao, what are you doing with so much money to buy this thing." Song Ying looked at Ye Hao in confusion.


    Nine billion U.S. dollars, this can almost buy their entire Yingyue jewelry, and there is more.


    "it works."


    Ye Hao stared at the quotation on the instrument, and the nine billion figure was hung on it, and there was no change for a long time.


    The number one flashed by, and an offer just appeared on it, but it was suppressed by another number.


    The face of the cheongsam beauty on the main stage was also rarely surprised and sluggish, and it took a few seconds to relax. "Guest 84 bid 20 billion U.S. dollars!"

 Chapter 770： Animal ear girl

    Ye Hao raised his eyebrows slightly.


    The 84 directly raised the price twice.


    However, Ye Hao is also determined to win these two hundred energy stones.


    "The 22nd bid is 25 billion U.S. dollars! I don''t know if this will be the highest price of the lot tonight!" The cheongsam beauty sipped.


    "Our No. 84 guest is not far behind and bid 30 billion U.S. dollars! To borrow a Chinese saying, this is really a battle between dragons and tigers."


    Ye Hao in the box frowned.


    "Or. Forget it?" Nangong Fengyi on the side looked at Ye Hao.


    This bid is too strong, and the other party''s attitude is obviously determined to win this lot.


    "What I am eyeing Ye Hao will not easily give to others." Ye Hao replied indifferently.


    "Oh my God. The highest price tonight, 50 billion on the 22nd! 50 billion!"


    The cheongsam beauty on the main stage cheered loudly.


    Everyone in the box looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    I really didn''t see that Ye Hao was crazier than women when shopping.


    "Don''t be too obsessed with the power of the supernatural being. The easier it is, the easier it is to fail." Nangong Zhanbo said in a deep voice.


    Ye Hao understands the meaning of his words, the ability of the supernatural being is too unstable, if he encounters a person who restrains himself or is unable to exert his ability.


    Their strength will be greatly reduced.


    But for Ye Hao now, he must fight the Tianmen!


    He needs strength! No matter what kind of strength it is.


    "Customer No. 84 bid 60 billion! It seems that this customer is also determined to win our lot."


    Ye Hao''s face wrinkled as he listened to the words of the cheongsam beauty on the main stage.


    Just when he was about to make another offer, Feng Jiu''er, who was on the side, approached his ear, using only two voices.


    "Don''t report it again. This value has far exceeded the actual value of this item. And it is not the only way to get the auction item to get it."


    Ye Hao looked at Feng Jiu''er in confusion.


    Feng Jiu''er murmured again.


    Ye Hao''s eyes flashed.


    "The 22nd bid 70 billion."


    "What are you doing, didn''t I follow you all..." Feng Jiu''er didn''t expect Ye Hao to make another offer. It was not stubborn.


    "It''s okay, I just asked them to pay more." Ye Hao sneered, and threw the instrument on the side of the sofa.


    Take a drink on the table and finish it in one sip.


    "Guest 84 bid 80 billion!"


    "Is there anyone bidding higher!"


    "I announce that in Lot 184, two hundred energy stones were sold by customer 84 at a high price of 80 billion yuan."


    Inside a box.


    A white man furiously beat what was in his hand.


    "Damn, damn. Eighty billion! That **** No. 22, don''t let me know who he is. Otherwise I have to tear him apart!"


    "Okay. Although this amount is too much higher than our budget, how come we finally get it, right?" A white woman next to her said softly while drinking red wine.


    The white man punched the floor-to-ceiling window with a fist, but the material of the floor-to-ceiling window was very special, except for a dent, it did not break.


    His eyes revealed a murderous look.


    "Don''t let me know who the 22nd is!"


    ##


    "You are so insidious." Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao with a chuckle.


    "You have to guarantee what you just said." Ye Hao glanced at Feng Jiu''er.


    Feng Jiu''er made an OK gesture: "Don''t worry, my Jiu''er is absolutely reliable."


    "What dumb riddles are you playing." Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao and Feng Jiu''er in confusion.


    "Secret." Feng Jiu''er smiled mysteriously.


    After this wave of small climax, the next lot of lots are fairly average, and there is no higher price than this.


    "I announce that the auction of all 199 lots tonight is over. But don''t think this is over."


    The cheongsam beauty on the main stage snapped her fingers, and three depressions appeared on the floor behind her, and three objects covered by black cloth floated up from under the floor.


    At the same time, a big birdcage-like thing fell from the sky, directly surrounding the entire main stage.


    In the darkness, Ye Hao also observed that many people were alert on the main stage.


    These people should all be arranged by Hawkeye or hired.


    With such a battle, one can imagine how expensive the three things on the stage are.


    Except for Ye Hao, Nangong Fengyi and the others are also paying attention to the situation in the field at the moment, even the foodie Feng Jiuer slows down her eating speed.


    "Next is the finale of our auction tonight, three highly anticipated lots. The reserve price is all 10 billion U.S. dollars, and each bid cannot be less than 100 million."


    The cheongsam beauty yelled excitedly, and then slowly walked to the leftmost lot covered in black cloth.


    "Next, we will unveil our first lot, which represents the most advanced biotechnology."


    The black cloth was suddenly uncovered by the cheongsam beauty.


    See something under the black cloth.


    Ye Hao and others were scared.


    Song Ying covered her mouth: "Why are they still selling people."


    On the main stage, a little Lolita who looked about ten years old was sitting on the ground. She was wearing a white dress similar to a hospital gown, her hands and feet tied with chains.


    But Song Ying just said something wrong.


    This is not a person!


    There are two small ears on this little loli''s head!


    Not human ears, but animal ears!


    There was also a fluffy tail on her buttocks, probably because of fear. The tail has been soft on the ground and dare not wobble.


    Little Lolita¡¯s eyes were full of helplessness, fear, fear, and a trace of despair.


    "What the **** is this?" Ye Hao looked at the lot in surprise.


    Ye Hao''s problem was quickly over.


    The cheongsam beauty on the main stage pointed to the beast ear little Lori and said.


    "Gentlemen and ladies. This is a mutant. She was born in the test tube baby container of TE Future Technology Laboratory. Researchers conducted genetic experiments on her, and they tried to inject animal funds into the human body. "


    "And this is considered a failure. She incorporates the genes of cats, but the fusion is not perfect. She has some characteristics of cats, but does not have the abilities of cats."


    "However, its value is still very high. Those who like to watch science fiction movies, and gentlemen with special hobbies may wish to buy them back to satisfy their own desires."


    Listening to the explanation, Song Ying showed sympathy in her eyes.


    "How can they do this, how can they experiment with people, and sell them..." "This world is like this. In fact, every country is doing similar experiments, and everyone is pursuing stronger power and trying Take shortcuts to break through the limits of the human body. But I didn¡¯t expect this TE Future Technology Lab to really make this play.


    Noticed. "


    Feng Jiu''er muttered curiously.


    She glanced at Ye Hao next to her, but found that Ye Hao was staring at the beast ear loli on the stage.


    "Hey, don''t you have any special hobbies." Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao with disgust.


    "Have you heard of this TE Future Technology Lab?" Ye Hao asked with a sullen face.


    He had seen this name before, when he inquired about Xiaoyan''s life experience before. Xiaoyan and Xiaosha once came from this TE Future Technology Laboratory!

 Chapter 771： Longinus Gun

    "Yeah. I heard that it was established in Australia, but it seems that there has been an accident recently."


    Feng Jiuer took out the phone and wanted to search for information.


    "The signal is closed here. Go out and show it to you."


    "Ok."


    While everyone was chatting, this special lot had already been sold at a high price of 30 billion yuan.


    This strange creature has attracted the attention of many people, including people from some countries.


    They take it back to do research and see if they can learn new technologies.


    Of course, there are some people who hold some evil thoughts.


    "Ye Hao." Song Ying looked at the beast-eared **** the stage and pulled Ye Hao''s arm.


    Ye Hao said nothing.


    He is different from Song Ying. Song Ying''s ideas are still in that bright world.


    But he is very aware of the darkness of this world.


    "Song Ying, I advise you to accept your Liulixin. You saved this one. Could it be that you can save thousands of people."


    "There are many poorer people in the world than this animal-eared girl."


    "If you see one to help one, even if Ye Hao has a few trillion fortunes, it will not be enough for you to satisfy your kindness."


    Feng Jiu''er ate the snack and said lightly.


    She is an intelligence officer, wandering in the darkness of the world, she has long been used to such things.


    Song Ying let go of her hand holding Ye Hao. Indeed, she could not make her kindness a burden to others.


    "I... I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Song Ying got up, feeling uncomfortable, and walked into the bathroom next to her.


    Each box has its own independent toilet.


    "Don''t go see your little girlfriend." Feng Jiu''er teased Ye Hao.


    "That''s good. Although I can protect her, I always want her to realize the darkness of this world."


    Ye Hao looked at the price soaring because of a girl with animal ears.


    He murmured a few words in Feng Jiu''er''s ear.


    Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "Are you crazy? You have to deal with this kind of nosy, you think you are the Virgin Mary."


    "The previous commission is five times."


    An expression of flattery immediately appeared on Feng Jiu''er''s face; "You have money, you are an uncle, you have the final say."


    After that, the animal-eared girl was taken away by a 145 person for $53 billion.


    Everyone continues to look forward to the next two mysterious treasures.


    The first one is so special, and the next two are absolutely not bad.


    "Congratulations to guest 145 for receiving such a special gift. Next, let''s take a look at the second mysterious finale."


    The cheongsam beauty walked to the first shady.


    "Let''s see what it is!"


    brush


    The shady was torn away.


    A thing placed in the crystal box was revealed.


    It was a white iron rod-like object, one of which had broken marks, as if it was still a defective product.


    Ye Hao and others didn''t speak. Although they didn''t recognize this thing, the lot that could be put on the bottom of the box by the eagle eye was absolutely extraordinary. They were all waiting for the explanation of the cheongsam beauty.


    "I think everyone will be curious, isn''t this just an iron rod, it''s still broken in half." The cheongsam beauty smiled mysteriously: "But... the history behind it is quite amazing." "This thing is. From Europe, it has witnessed the entire medieval history. It is said that those who own it can dominate the destiny of the world, but those who lose it will be killed instantly. Many monarchs with outstanding achievements have won countless battles with this gun in their hands.


    Service, creating an immortal legend! "


    "The full name of this thing is the gun of Longinus! It has a popular name, the holy gun! But the sad thing is that the holy gun broke in half during World War II. This is the handle of the gun, and the head of the gun is still in the world."


    Both Nangong Fengyi and Nangong Zhanbo stood up next to Ye Hao, with expressions of astonishment on their faces.


    Even the dim sum in Feng Jiu''er''s hand fell to the ground.


    Ye Hao''s face wrinkled slightly. He had heard of this thing, but it only existed in legends and movies.


    "Isn''t this something in the legend? Why does it appear here."


    Facing Ye Hao''s question.


    Nangong Fengyi, who has read many books, said with a serious face: "No. That is not just a legend. You must know that some things in the world are not imaginary by humans. And this holy spear actually exists."


    "But no matter how strong this is, it''s just a gun?" Ye Hao puzzled.


    "Humans are divided into strengths and weaknesses, and weapons are also divided into strengths and weaknesses. However, the division of the world is not the same. In China, weapons are divided into high-quality weapons, war weapons, and spiritual weapons."


    Nangong Zhanbo kept staring at the holy gun handle in the middle of the venue.


    "High-quality weapons are weapons made of good materials, which are better than ordinary weapons. Most people who practice martial arts hold such weapons."


    "The soldiers are made of special materials, coupled with the forger''s special casting methods, to create the king of weapons. Only one soldier will appear among tens of thousands of high-quality weapons."


    "Those flying knives around your waist belong to the soldiers."


    Hearing Nangong Zhanbo''s words, Ye Hao touched the Soulchaser blade on his waist.


    "Spirit weapons on combat soldiers are weapons based on their own will. They can communicate with the owner''s mind and exert their power in battle. The best spirit weapons have some special abilities."


    "For example, this holy spear is rumored to be a weapon left by God to the world. Although it is not known whether it is true or not, its power is quite terrifying, and it has the power of holiness."


    "It has always been regarded as a sacred object by the European Holy See, but it was lost during World War II. I didn''t expect it to be what it is now."


    Ye Hao understood, it turns out that this weapon also has such a high and low distinction.


    "But it''s broken into two sections now, is it still useful?" Ye Hao looked at the iron rod.


    Not to mention, there is a very uncomfortable feeling staring at it.


    Perhaps it was because Ye Hao had blood physique in his body.


    "This sacred object, even if it is broken, is hundreds of times stronger than those ordinary weapons. What''s more, it contains the power of holiness." Nangong Fengyi said.


    "Oh my God, I didn''t expect this thing to appear here. But I heard that the European Holy See has been lost since the last century, and it has spent one billion euros to offer this thing around the world. But it hasn''t gone anywhere."


    Feng Jiu''er looked at the iron rod greedily.


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head: "Billion euros? No wonder no one returned them. They sold them for 10 billion US dollars."


    At this moment, this holy gun has just begun to be auctioned, and it has been sought after by many people.


    The price flew to 60 billion like a rocket, far surpassing the beast ear girl before.


    In the end, there were only two guests competing with each other, one was No. 114 and the other was No. 91.


    However, it was obvious that No. 91 had enough heart but not enough strength, and was quickly defeated.


    This holy gun handle was photographed by No. 114 for 86 billion US dollars. This is just a remnant soldier, if it is a whole holy spear, it is estimated that it will really cost a sky-high price.

 Chapter 772： Silver key!

    The auction of the first two items ended, and Ye Hao and others focused on looking at the last item.


    The first two are probably not what the ghost card wants, so the only possibility is that this is the third one.


    "This third item may have some origins for China''s guests." The cheongsam beauty walked to the third shady, but she didn''t immediately reveal the shady, but talked there, obviously hanging everyone. appetite.


    "Anyone familiar with China''s history should know that China''s first emperor. That emperor was not only brilliant in his lifetime, but even left a legend for future generations after his death."


    I heard the cheongsam beauty mentioned this.


    Ye Hao couldn''t help but stood up, and this series of news had already brought an idea to their minds.


    Coupled with the factor of ghost cards.


    Could it be that thing!


    "The final piece of this auction is the silver key that is said to be one of the three keys that can open the tomb of Emperor Qin!"


    As the voice of the cheongsam beauty fell, the shady was also lifted.


    Inside a crystal screen lies a palm-sized silver key.


    "It''s really a silver key!" Nangong Zhanbo was so excited that he even walked to the French window.


    "This...this is going to happen." Nangong Fengyi couldn''t calm down either.


    Both keys have already appeared, and the first two may be fine, but once the third key appears, all the opportunities to open the Qin Ling will be gathered, and it will definitely cause a **** storm in the ancient Chinese martial arts world.


    "It seems that the J of the ghost card is here because of the silver key." Ye Hao squinted his eyes.


    The ghost card and the underworld worked together in the Emerald Treasure to obtain the bronze key.


    There must be something they want in Qin Ling.


    "Since we now know their purpose, we can''t let them get this silver key!" Nangong Zhanbo picked up his bidding instrument and directly pressed the number.


    The quotation at this moment has reached 30 billion.


    Nangong Zhanbo directly bid 35 billion yuan.


    But this number was quickly overshadowed by rising numbers.


    40 billion


    50 billion.


    Those guests paid no less attention to the silver key than the items before.


    "The silver key is something from China, why do so many people want it." Ye Hao looked at the price that was constantly being too high, and the attention of those guests to this silver key could be said to be rising.


    "Huh. These foreigners want to take advantage of the fire!" Nangong Zhanbo clenched his fists, his face obviously not very good.


    "How to say?"


    Ye Hao looked at Nangong Zhanbo in confusion.


    Nangong Zhanbo sighed, "You should know that before the bronze key, Dragon Group got the golden key, right."


    Ye Hao nodded, I heard Dragon Group say this before.


    "The golden key is actually in foreign countries. However, it was exchanged by the state under certain conditions, and converted into the present, the direct loss plus the indirect loss is as high as several trillion US dollars! It is really a big blow by those foreigners. ."


    Ye Hao took a deep breath.


    "A key is so valuable!"


    "Although Qinling has not been opened, there are rumors about the legends in it. It is said that what is hidden in it is related to the ancient dragon veins of China! You said that if there is no effort on it, how can you let such things flow outside."


    Nangong Zhanbo stared at the silver key: "Those foreigners who bid must know the news, and now we have two keys. Then they will take a photo and then take us to give us a big deal!"


    "This time you can''t let these foreigners succeed!"


    It turns out that there is such a meaning.


    "The 23rd bid is 95.3 billion! Is there anything higher!" At this moment, the silver key has been auctioned for tonight''s highest price.


    And the momentum of the madness has also slowed down. After all, not many people can casually take out the hundreds of billions of dollars of funds. If they rush to follow up and have no money, they can''t bear the eagle eye''s anger.


    "No. 71 bid 100 billion!"


    Nangong Zhanbo''s face wrinkled.


    "What''s wrong? It''s not enough money." Nangong Fengyi looked at Nangong Zhanbo.


    Nangong Zhanbo nodded and said unwillingly: "The value of funds or other things that our Nangong family can mobilize in a short time is almost the limit."


    "It is estimated that this number 71 is the J of the ghost brand." Ye Hao stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, looking around the small boxes outside.


    Perspective!


    Through perspective, Ye Hao could see the people inside through those rooms.


    This was so impressive, Ye Hao saw many acquaintances.


    First is the J of the ghost card.


    After that was Catherine who was teased by herself!


    There is also the white-faced blond brother Olin who has a close relationship with Ye Hao.


    At this moment, that J was standing in front of the French windows just like them. Maybe he felt something, J also looked in the direction of Ye Hao.


    "Since it is something from China, it can''t fall into the hands of outsiders. I have some money here, so I can help you." Ye Hao picked up his own instrument.


    "The 22nd bid is 101 billion!"


    The cheongsam beauty chanted, igniting the most intense atmosphere tonight.


    Ye Hao cast his eyes on J''s body again, his face wrinkled, and he tapped his fingers on the instrument a few times.


    "No. 71 bid 15 billion."


    Ye Hao followed closely.


    "The 22nd bid 151.1 billion."


    "No. 71 bid 160 billion."


    "The 22nd bid is 161.1 billion."


    ...


    After that, J kept raising the price, and Ye Hao was always 100 million higher than him.


    "What are you doing. Such a hundred million liters is not troublesome." Feng Jiu''er muttered suspiciously.


    "This is called psychological warfare. If you find it troublesome, they also find it troublesome." Ye Hao squinted and sneered.


    At this time, the price has been raised a lot.


    "No. 71 bid 120 billion."


    "The 22nd bid is 120.1 billion."


    Ye Hao''s fluoroscopy is about to end soon.


    J still wants to bid, but the person next to him seems to be saying something to him.


    Exchange lip language!


    [The host gains lip language and consumes five skill points]


    ¡¾Host remaining skill points: 65¡¿


    We have not brought enough funds.


    Ye Hao''s mouth moved slightly, and he read what the person wanted to say.


    J opened his mouth.


    But should we give up this silver key? If we can''t get the silver key back, it will punish us.


    The man spoke again, but this is not the only way to get the key back.


    Do you want to rob? But we don¡¯t even know who the 22nd is, who we robbed, and don¡¯t forget that this is the site of Hawkeye, this is J¡¯s words.


    But Hawkeye only guarantees the safety above the 70th floor. We can shoot below the 70th floor. As far as I know, the silver key is made of high-content mithril. I have ordered someone to bring an instrument that can detect silver. On the seventieth floor.


    As long as someone comes down with the silver key, we can act.


    Not only can there be a sum of money left, but also a silver key.


    After saying these words, the man still showed a sinister smile. At this moment, fluoroscopy entered the cooling.

 Chapter 773： Real crisis

    At this time, because No. 71 no longer quoted, after several interrogations, the cheongsam beauty began to announce the final result.


    "Congratulations to guest 22, who bought this silver key for $120.1 billion!"


    "Tonight''s auction will end here, but all the guests who have won the auction, please wait in the room. The Eagle Eye staff will be responsible for delivering the items to the guests'' boxes."


    "There is another notice. The 70th floor of the Kowloon Walled City will be closed before 6 am for a week."


    As the voice of the cheongsam beauty fell, the lights on the main stage dimmed.


    "Great. We got the silver key!" Nangong Zhanbo waved his fists excitedly.


    "But it''s not over yet." Ye Hao said in a deep voice, "Next is the real beginning."


    "What?" Nangong Zhanbo looked at Ye Hao in confusion.


    "We are holding the silver key and we will definitely be targeted by people with ghost cards. Once we walk down the seventieth floor, someone will definitely attack us!" Ye Hao sat on the sofa.


    The ghost card that didn''t compete with him just now must have begun to arrange people to hold tightly on the seventieth floor.


    "But they don''t know who we are, and we didn''t know that we took the silver key! And this is the site of the eagle eye, don''t they dare to do it?" Nangong Zhanbo spread his hand.


    "The silver key is made of mithril. If they wait on the seventieth floor with an instrument that can detect silver products. Hawkeye only guarantees safety above the seventieth floor. Once we get down to the seventieth floor..."


    Ye Hao didn''t say anything behind him, he clenched his fists on the table, showing a thoughtful expression.


    "There is such a possibility. The ghost cards will definitely have a remedy plan if they did not photograph the silver key." Nangong Fengyi''s expression also became solemn.


    "Then I''ll call for support. When the Dragon Group knows the news of the Silver Key, he will definitely come to support!" Nangong Zhanbo took out the phone.


    It''s a pity that this layer is blocking the signal.


    "There is no signal here, even if you go down to contact the Dragon Team. I ask you, how many people are in the Dragon Team in Xiangdu, and how many are in the Qi Refining Realm! As for the mainland, it will take more than a day to support us. time!"


    "You didn''t hear the last sentence just now. The space above the seventieth floor will be closed at 6 o''clock in the morning today."


    Ye Hao glanced at his watch.


    "There are still two and a half hours."


    "I believe that when the time comes, the ghost card people will kill us and take away the silver key before the dragon team arrives!"


    Ye Hao''s simple words directly expounded everyone''s current situation.


    At this time, the bathroom door opened, and Song Ying, with a bad face, walked out.


    "Excuse me, I might have eaten my stomach."


    After Song Ying walked out, she felt the depressed atmosphere in this space.


    She looked at everyone suspiciously: "What''s wrong with you?"


    Squeak


    Suddenly a wall next to the box suddenly sank, revealing a black passage.


    Nangong Zhanbo and Feng Jiu''er subconsciously made preparations to fight.


    "Mr. 22, here are the two lots you got. The number of the master doctors and the silver key. There are also some martial arts secrets of Miss 24."


    The maid walked out of the underpass, and in the back, a few black-clothed bodyguards surrounded a person in the middle, who was pushing a cart with several identical suitcases on top.


    "Please pay the money first." The maid took out a special computer and placed it in front of several people.


    Ye Hao walked to the computer, entered his bank account, and transferred 122.6 billion US dollars.


    Ye Hao''s account instantly became empty.


    "Mr. 22. These are your two lots, please accept them." The maid said with a smile.


    A black bodyguard took two suitcases from the cart and placed them in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao picked up one of the suitcases and opened it.


    Inside was a token, a token made like a white stone, and a bamboo sign underneath with words engraved on it.


    "This is the genius doctor order of the genius doctor sect, and the contact information of the genius doctor sect is engraved on the bamboo card. At that time, guests only need to hold the genius doctor order and contact the person of the genius doctor sect through this contact method to get the opportunity of treatment."


    The maid explained.


    Song Ying ran over happily, looking at the white token in Ye Hao''s hand, she cried with joy and covered her mouth.


    This token can save her sister''s life.


    Ye Hao put the token back in the suitcase, closed it, and handed it to Song Ying.


    Then Ye Hao''s gaze fell on the second suitcase. Nangong Fengyi, who had paid the money over there, did not rush to open his suitcase, but looked at Ye Hao.


    The maid and the bodyguards turned and left through the underpass, and the hollow wall returned to its original shape again.


    Kaz


    Ye Hao opened the suitcase.


    A white and silver key lay inside, with some incomprehensible lines painted on it. The shape and style were almost exactly the same as the bronze key Ye Hao saw in the jade treasure, except for the color.


    "This is the silver key." Nangong Zhanbo walked over, he wanted to touch it.


    But Ye Hao closed the suitcase abruptly.


    "I photographed this."


    Nangong Zhanbo rolled his eyes: "When is this, you are still thinking about it."


    "Ye Hao, what shall we do next. If what you just said happens, we are indeed in danger." Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao.


    "What are you talking about? Ye Hao, why did you buy a key."


    Song Ying couldn''t understand what they were talking about, and she always felt anxious.


    "Feng Jiu''er. I beg you one thing, you immediately take Song Ying out of here now. Escort her to the hotel safely!" Ye Hao confessed to Feng Jiu''er with a serious face.


    "leaf¡­¡­"


    Song Ying''s doubts were interrupted by Ye Hao before she could speak out.


    "Ying''er, don''t ask too much now. Take this box and follow Feng Jiu''er to leave immediately. I don''t have time to explain to you now, listen to me!" Ye Hao looked at Song Ying''s eyes.


    Song Ying is not the kind of indecisive woman, she nodded.


    "Come back well."


    Song Ying walked to Feng Jiu''er and was taken out of the box by Feng Jiu''er.


    "What do we do now? This is a hot potato." Nangong Zhanbo pointed to the box in Ye Hao''s hand.


    Ye Hao raised his head, his eyes gleaming.


    "I have a way, listen to me..."


    The 70th floor of Kowloon Walled City Building.


    At this moment, many people came down from the seventieth floor because of Hawkeye''s restrictions.


    Many of them have just finished the auction. Of course, they also know the truth about the innocence of each other. On the way down in the middle, they found a floor and exchanged the treasures they photographed to other boxes. .


    After all, although the box given by Hawkeye is good, it looks exactly the same. If you take it down grandily, you are telling someone that you are holding the baby in your hand.


    So none of the hundreds of white boxes were taken down.


    And here, more than twenty people in black uniforms stand everywhere watching people around them.


    "Did you find it!" J looked at the instrument in the hands of the person next to him.


    "Don''t rush. This instrument is very sensitive to the detection of silver products, not to mention that it is still such a large area of ??Mithril." The person looked at the screen of the instrument in his hand impatiently.


    All traces of silver products are exposed under this instrument.


    Even if you hide it in your clothes or in a fully enclosed box, it can be scanned out for you like a CT.


    But most silver products are not what they want. After all, silver products with unique shapes like silver keys can be identified at a glance. Another elevator door opened, and Nangong Fengyi and Nangong Zhanbo walked out.

 Chapter 774： blockade

    "Sure enough, Ye Hao was right. The ghost card people had been waiting here." Nangong Zhanbo said quietly while looking at the situation in the hall.


    "I just don''t know how he can safely leave this floor. I know that instrument can detect silver products within a hundred meters of the surrounding area, although the effect will be nearly as good as it passes through the wall."


    Nangong Fengyi''s eyes fell on several people in black who were holding instruments.


    "But by adding instrument data, you can expand the scope of exploration."


    "Enough to set up an invisible barrier on the seventieth floor. Once the silver key approaches, even if it is only a few floors apart, these instruments can perceive it."


    Nangong Zhanbo and Nangong Fengyi went to the security checkpoint and retrieved their belongings from the security staff.


    "But since that kid said it was handed over to him, then it''s up to him to do it. Let''s leave first!" Nangong Zhanbo put on his hat and lowered the brim to cover up his appearance as much as possible.


    And Nangong Fengyi also put on a hat.


    The two walked toward the elevator leading to the seventieth floor below.


    At this moment, J''s eyes fell on them, and he took a scanning instrument from a companion next to him, and walked to Nangong Zhanbo.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    Nangong Zhanbo stretched his hand to his waist.


    Nangong Fengyi held down his hand to stop his behavior.


    Shook his head at him.


    Nangong Zhanbo endured the urge to do something and continued to walk towards the elevator.


    The closest distance between Nangong Zhanbo and J is even less than three meters, and Nangong Zhanbo''s heart is hanging in his throat.


    Finally, Nangong Zhanbo and Nangong Fengyi walked into the elevator, watching the elevator door slowly closing, they could see J cast their eyes.


    "call."


    Nangong Zhanbo breathed a sigh of relief and leaned against the elevator wall.


    If you start your hands just now, although Nangong Zhanbo is a master at the refinement realm, Nangong Fengyi is a weak woman, and it is very likely that they will all be in danger by then.


    Fortunately, J didn''t mean to act on them.


    "The next step is to see what Ye Hao does." Nangong Fengyi raised her head and looked at the top.


    ...


    "What''s the matter?" The man in black walked to J''s side.


    "I saw acquaintances. But there is no silver key reaction on them." J replied indifferently.


    "Don''t forget our purpose. Everything is centered on the silver key. I''ll talk about other things later." The man in black was talking, suddenly there was a gunshot.


    …ç…ç…ç


    "Where did the gunfire come from!" J''s face became cold.


    The man in black puts his hand on the earphone on his ear.


    "It''s okay. It''s downstairs. It''s estimated that some people can''t help it and started to do it." The black-clothed man said flatly.


    J''s face eased a lot. They had already expected that they were not the only ones who would do it this time.


    After all, there are so many things at auction.


    It''s one thing to clap your hands, it''s another thing to really own it.


    "Just don''t hinder us." J said coldly, his eyes continued to look at the elevator coming down from the seventieth floor.


    ##


    In the toilet on the eighty-eighth floor, there is a sign under construction at the door of the toilet.


    "This **** system, if it''s not released early, and late, it''s just that this kind of task is released at this time.


    Ye Haoqiang endured the disgusting desire and looked at himself in the mirror.


    Long black hair, women''s tight leather jackets, and long boots.


    "This long hair is really annoying." Ye Hao took a headband and **** his long hair, leaving a bunch of ponytails. [System task: Please host the male companion to the women''s clothing, the longer the dressing time, the richer the rewards, but it should not be left unmanned for a long time. System rewards: rewards based on the duration of women''s clothing, no less than one hour. Mission penalty: Thailand


    Transgender experience service once (free)]


    It''s really hard.


    How can this system mess up?


    After Ye Hao finished dressing up, he confirmed that he looked like a woman in the mirror. The effect of makeup was better than that of Feng Jiu''er before.


    But this is of course, the makeup skills bought with eight skill points are not for nothing.


    [Current remaining skill points of the host: 67]


    Everything was ready, Ye Hao picked up the white suitcase next to him.


    Originally, he wanted to put the silver key in the space ring, but for some reason, the key couldn''t be put in!


    Sure enough, the key to opening the tomb of Qin''s mausoleum was not ordinary, but rather unique.


    And he didn''t have time to change the box, so he just used the box provided by Hawkeye.


    Ye Hao walked into a nearby single room and closed the toilet lid. He stood on the toilet lid and raised his head.


    I saw a ventilation duct almost one person wide on the ceiling, which was blocked by iron fences, but this was useless to Ye Hao.


    He threw the suitcase on first, then climbed in by himself.


    The design drawings of the Kowloon Walled City Building that he spent more than ten minutes for A Yan to pass to him came to mind.


    Following the ventilation duct route described on the drawing, after Ye Hao crawled for almost five minutes, he saw an iron fence and an exhaust fan.


    Ye Hao pulled out the Soulchaser blade from his waist and used Xiao Li''s flying knife, directly hitting the fan''s operating hub, stopping the fan.


    Then Ye Hao removed the fan and then the iron fence.


    Huhuhu


    When Ye Hao climbed out, what he saw was the night view of most of Xiangdu.


    There was a continuous wave of wind and waves beating Ye Hao''s cheek.


    If someone with acrophobia stands here at this moment, they will be scared to death.


    Because Ye Hao, who crawled out of the ventilation duct, was standing on the edge of the building, the edge of the eighty-eight-story building! The height of nearly 400 meters is enough to make people daunting.


    Look at the cars and pedestrians below.


    It''s like looking at small rocks and ants.


    Ye Hao bit the handle of the suitcase with his teeth, sticking to the wall as much as possible.


    "Madan, the previous designers couldn''t make the key smaller. You can''t put such a big key on your body."


    Ye Hao vomited inwardly.


    But these are not important now, what Ye Hao wants to think about now is how to get down from the 88-story building.


    "If anyone can send me a paraglider at this time, I will give him a big hug." Ye Hao glanced down again and said inwardly.


    Even if it is a powerful person, facing such a height, I still feel a little uncomfortable.


    But no matter how uncomfortable, Ye Hao couldn''t stay here forever.


    Ye Hao started to slowly move down the glass wall of the building using Lingbo''s microsteps.


    Although the main purpose of Lingbo Weibu is not to fly over the wall, but to use it in battle.


    But at least it was somewhat effective, and it wouldn''t make Ye Hao fall directly.


    In this way, Ye Hao was like a gecko, slowly descending from the 88th floor to the 73rd floor.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and stopped. Further down there may be the search range of those special instruments.

 Chapter 775： Kill Olena halfway through

    The only way to cross this range without being discovered is to use the teleport skill.


    Some people may ask why you don''t use teleport directly in the building, and you have to go outside to find the guilt.


    Although you can use teleport to teleport from one place to another, you must use the naked eye to determine the location of the empty space before teleporting.


    Otherwise, you may get your body stuck on the wall.


    Ye Hao didn''t want to try the consequences of that.


    And outside the building, you can have a clear view, which helps Ye Hao confirm the location of the teleport.


    Ye Hao cautiously locked his next foothold, the visibility in the darkness was not very high, Ye Hao must be extremely careful.


    After seeing a place protruding from the edge of the 65th floor for standing, I confirmed that this is the best place to stay.


    "It''s decided here."


    Ye Hao thought to himself: Teleport!


    The teleportation of space has a great load on the human body.


    Ye Hao''s body suddenly appeared more than ten meters below, and Ye Hao''s brain was shocked. Because of this brief distraction, his feet had already crossed the footing point, and his body fell downward.


    Ye Hao stretched out his hand abruptly, and his hand quickly grabbed the protruding footing point with his hand to stabilize his figure, allowing him to hang in the air.


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the floor-to-ceiling windows on the 70th floor above. There was nothing unusual.


    It seems that they haven''t found their whereabouts, so they can go on smoothly.


    Tick


    Ye Hao''s free hand touched his chin, it was blood.


    Bite the handle of the suitcase to teleport, although teleportation can carry certain things that the body touches, but it will have certain side effects.


    His teeth are tingling a bit now, and he has bleeding gums.


    …ç…ç…ç


    Suddenly several consecutive gunshots came from above his head, causing Ye Hao''s face to change suddenly. The bullet was shot out of the glass above Ye Hao.


    The nearest one even brushed the back of Ye Hao''s hand holding the edge of the wall.


    "Damn it! Was it discovered!" Ye Hao cried out inwardly.


    bump


    This was the sound of broken glass, Ye Hao raised his head.


    The shards of glass slapped Ye Hao like raindrops, and a figure jumped out directly from the inside, holding the white suitcase of the auction in his hand, covering his head.


    "I''m going! What''s the situation?"


    Before Ye Hao could react, the figure that jumped out shook and fell vertically, directly hitting Ye Hao''s body.


    As a result, Ye Hao''s hand did not grasp the footing point, and his body fell down with this person.


    "Who!" An English sentence came to my ears!


    At the same time, the dagger slashed towards Ye Hao''s neck.


    But because Ye Hao was biting the suitcase, the dagger was scratched on the suitcase.


    The huge impact caused Ye Hao''s mouth to ache, and the suitcase broke away from the shackles of Ye Hao''s teeth and fell downward.


    "I go!"


    Of course, Ye Hao didn''t want to suffer. He kicked the opponent''s abdomen, blood spurted out of the opponent''s mouth, and the suitcase in his hand also dropped out and fell towards the bottom.


    At this time, the two falling people were caught by the light from the inside of a layer of glass, and they both saw each other''s faces.


    "leaf!"


    "Olin!"


    Olin looked at the woman in front of him in surprise, and Ye Hao also looked at the blond boy in tights.


    "Don''t explain it, think of a way to get things back!"


    Ye Hao looked at the two boxes that were falling straight.


    There is no other way but to use abilities!


    Advanced object control!


    Controlling the falling white suitcases, let them return to the hands of Ye Hao and Olin.


    "You are a superpower! Why didn''t you tell me before." Olin looked at Ye Hao''s ability to control with surprise, his eyes full of surprise.


    "You didn''t tell me, you are a thief."


    Ye Hao rolled his eyes.


    "I''m not a thief, I just get back what belongs to us!" Orin defended.


    …ç…ç…ç


    Suddenly, the sound of shooting came from above his head.


    Ye Hao raised his head, and saw dozens of people running directly on the wall in the dark, with guns in his hands.


    Behind them, Ye Hao saw a familiar person.


    Kathleen, Asley!


    This woman was wearing a blood-red robe, her pupils were blood-red, and she was full of a noble feeling. Unlike others, she was floating directly in the air, with blood-red wings faintly visible behind her.


    Floating in the air out of thin air!


    What is this ability? Ability? Martial arts? Still something.


    This woman is so strong!


    Before he could think about it, those barrages had already arrived in front of Ye Hao and the others.


    Seventy-two soul chasing blades flew out from the waist.


    Ye Hao controlled half of the chasing blades to chop off those flying bullets, and the other chasing blades hovered under their feet to stabilize their figures.


    "What the **** did you grab!" Ye Hao looked at Orin next to him in surprise, he held his suitcase tightly.


    "Madan. I don''t have time to talk to you about this, hurry up."


    Ye Hao noticed a few heads protruding from the seventy-layer glass. Needless to say, the movement here must have attracted the group of ghost cards.


    Ye Hao removed the soulchaser blade under his feet, pulling Olin and continuing to fall vertically.


    It''s a pity that the group of chasing people behind are very fast, and the distance between the two sides is getting closer.


    "Hey. Wait a minute and get ready to land!" Ye Hao predicted that they had fallen to about forty floors now, and they would go down more than 100 meters to reach the ground.


    Ye Hao didn''t hear a response, he looked at Orin who was being dragged by him.


    He unexpectedly found his eyes closed slightly, this guy fainted!


    "Damn it, wasn''t this guy okay just now!" Ye Hao glanced around his body and saw several bullet holes in his tights'' abdomen, and there were obvious stab wounds on his thighs.


    The blood kept flowing out.


    It seems that the injury was too serious.


    Your sister, you, a foreigner, really saved God in your last life, otherwise you would have died if you didn''t know Lao Tzu.


    Ye Hao looked at the chasing soldiers approaching behind him.


    Soulchaser was already a bit tired of parrying those barrages.


    Intermediate speed enhancement!


    Ye Hao''s abilities were strengthened again, and his right leg stepped heavily on the wall, directly denting the wall of the building.


    Then Ye Hao dragged Olin and descended rapidly.


    It was close to the ground in a blink of an eye, and there was still a distance of about ten meters or ten floors.


    Bump


    Suddenly, the glass on the first floor below shattered, and several people dressed in clothes similar to those of the chasing soldiers came out from inside and attached them to the wall.


    "Damn it!"


    Ye Hao secretly scolded his mother, grabbed a soul chaser blade with one hand, and inserted it into the wall, bringing up a burst of lightning and flint, and pulling Olin''s body with one hand.


    …ç…ç…ç


    The upper and lower barrage rushed towards the face.


    Ye Hao finally slowed down. He stepped on the Soulchaser blade suspended in the air, and hit the building glass.


    A few seconds later, people from the upper and lower sides appeared on the floor with broken windows, and did not see the two fleeing figures.


    "What about people." An icy, arrogant voice came from behind everyone, and everyone was kneeling on the ground.


    The blood-red wings behind Catherine disappeared, and several black bird-like objects appeared under the red high heels. She stepped on the object and walked into the building through the broken windows step by step.


    "My lord. One person saved the target. We were just attacked by both sides and escaped into the building. It is estimated that he is still in the building now." A man kneeled on the ground and reported.


    Catherine said coldly: "The entire Kowloon Walled City is sealed off, except for the 70th floor and above. Arrange the blood slaves to search for me layer by layer. I want that guy to know the price of stealing my stuff from Catherine! ""Yes!"

 Chapter 776： You are a saint!

    Ye Hao carried the fainted Orin on his back and walked into a dim alley.


    On the outside there is a signboard with the words ¡°Fire Escape¡±, but inside it is piled up with various debris.


    The environment on the lower floors of the Kowloon Walled City is really very different from the environment on the upper floors.


    Ye Hao turned on the flashlight of the phone and checked the surroundings.


    This is a safe place, no one will come for a while.


    Ye Hao''s eyes fell on Olin in front of him, his face wrinkled slightly.


    "I blame this guy, if I didn''t kill Cheng Yaojin halfway, I might be able to leave this building without knowing it."


    "It''s okay now, not only is trapped in the building, facing the search for ghost cards. It also provokes Catherine."


    "If you let her recognize me, you won''t have to tear me up."


    Ye Hao murmured inwardly.


    But he looked at the bleeding wounds on Olin''s body, and he hesitated for a while.


    "At any rate, it''s a acquaintance, you can''t die without saving."


    Ye Hao put the phone next to him, and he began to untie Olin''s tights.


    When he touched Olin''s chest with his hand, he actually touched something soft, this touch...


    At this moment Olin opened his eyes, and he and Ye Hao faced each other!


    "You are a woman!"


    Ye Hao looked at Orin in surprise. The touch just now couldn''t be wrong, the guy in front of him was a woman.


    That feels definitely not the chest muscles!


    Damn, I''m attacking my chest, this woman will definitely be angry.


    When Ye Hao was about to meet the scolding, he actually saw Olin''s reddish cheeks.


    How do I feel that the atmosphere is a bit wrong.


    "I..." Olin lowered his head, actually a little bit shy, without a trace of anger.


    By the way, I look like a woman now!


    Ye Hao just remembered that now he is a man pretending to be a woman, and a woman shouldn''t be angry when she touches a woman.


    "I''m sorry. I... ahem... I didn''t mean to lie to you, I''ll... do things... I must hide my identity." Orin explained.


    "Then who are you?" Ye Hao frowned and asked.


    When this question was spoken, Ye Hao secretly called himself stupid, because he was here to do things, so how could he tell the truth to himself who had only a few sides.


    Olin looked at Ye Hao, and she answered without thinking.


    "My real name is Olena. I come from the Holy See in Europe. I am a knight and belong to the Knights Templar."


    European Holy See!


    Knights, Knights Templar!


    This woman really had a clear account of her family. Ye Hao looked at Olin, not right... it should be called Olina.


    Olena looked at her with a strange look in her eyes, with a strange emotion in it.


    "Ye. Don''t you introduce yourself." Olena blinked, looking at Ye Hao with blue eyes.


    "My name is Ye. I am from Huaxia, I am a supernatural person, and also know some traditional Chinese martial arts."


    Ye Hao still concealed his real name and gender. After all, the mission is still going on. Since he has put on this outfit, he must maximize his interests.


    "Where are we now?" Olena struggled to sit up, but the wound on her body caused her to fall to the ground again.


    "We were blocked when we were escaping. This is an abandoned fire escape on the 13th floor of the Kowloon Walled City. Don''t move around. I want to heal you first, otherwise we can''t escape if you are like this."


    Ye Hao reached out to Olena''s black tights and tore them away from the cracks, exposing the skin below.


    At this moment, Olena did not panic, Ye Hao''s movements slowed down a bit.


    Because I thought Olena was a man, I didn''t care about taking off my clothes.


    But now let yourself take off a woman''s clothes, and still in the situation where the other person thinks he is a woman!


    How do you feel, so awkward.


    But in the end, Ye Hao smoothly tore the tights around the wound.


    The original one-piece black tights was turned into a corset and navel **** outfit by Ye Hao, much like a swimsuit.


    "There is no treatment tool here, how do you treat me." Olena didn''t care about her spring beauty, but was curious about how Ye Hao would treat herself.


    "Fortunately, the bullets have penetrated your body, eliminating the need to take the bullets."


    Ye Hao seemed to be talking to himself, he reached out and put his hand on Olena''s abdomen.


    Intermediate Holy Healing!


    The milky white light emerged in Ye Hao''s hands, and the light entered Olena''s wound and began to quickly repair Olena''s injury.


    "Holy Light!"


    Olena was stunned when she saw this scene, she looked at Ye Hao and Ye Hao''s glowing hand in disbelief.


    A few minutes later, Olena''s wound was completely healed, leaving no scars.


    "How do you know the Holy Light!"


    Olena didn''t pay attention to her body at all, looking at Ye Hao excitedly.


    "Hey, hello. Keep your voice down!" Ye Hao was startled by Olena''s voice: "I am not a holy light, I am just a healing ability."


    "No! This is not a supernatural power, this is the holy light. And this is not an ordinary holy light. You can cast such a pure holy light without chanting or without an altar! This is simply a miracle!"


    "But...but no one in this world except the Pope can display such a holy light!"


    Olena talked to herself like crazy there.


    At last she looked at Ye Hao suddenly, her eyes filled with light.


    "You are a saint!"


    puff


    Ye Hao quietly took out a bottle of Nongfu Spring from the space ring, and just took a sip, he couldn''t hold back the spray.


    "You''re a leftover girl! Your whole family is a leftover girl!"


    How could this foreign woman be like this, she was kind enough to save her, and she said she was left behind!


    "No, you are really our Holy See''s Royal Highness. Only a naturally pure saint can display such a holy light so easily!"


    Olena directly knelt on the ground with excitement, with her hands crossed on her chest.


    "Almighty God. You really didn''t abandon us, and you gave us a saint to guide us believers!"


    Seeing Olena like this, Ye Hao knew that he had misunderstood just now, this saint is not the other leftover.


    "Hello. Miss Olena, please don''t get me wrong. What you have just performed is really just a healing power, not the light you said. And I am not the saint you said."


    Don''t talk about the holy light, Ye Hao still doesn''t know if he is a saint.


    Saint? The saint man is about the same.


    "Impossible, your light cannot be displayed by a supernatural power. You must be the saint God bestowed on us!" Olena still firmed her own thoughts.


    Ta Ta Ta


    There were footsteps outside.


    Ye Hao''s ears moved slightly, and he covered Olena''s mouth.


    After the footsteps slowly moved away, he watched Olena speak in a small voice.


    "This matter will wait for us to escape! Now many people outside are chasing us and we have to find a way to escape."


    "Before this, you have to listen to me! The most important point is not to call me a saint! Understand! If you understand, blink your eyes."


    Olena blinked obediently.


    Ye Hao released his hand.


    "Holy..."


    As soon as she spoke, Olena immediately changed her name when she saw Ye Hao''s eyes. "Ye, how are we going out now."

 Chapter 777： Catherine the Vampire Marquis

    Now the Kowloon Walled City is full of Catherine and ghost people.


    Ye Hao couldn''t expect the people from Hawkeye to intervene in this matter. No matter what happened below the seventieth floor, Hawkeye would not intervene.


    "I ask you something. What is going on with the group of people who are chasing you? It looks like they are not ordinary people." Ye Hao whispered.


    Olena thought Ye Hao was a saint at the moment, and was very respectful to Ye Hao.


    "Those people are blood races!"


    Bloodlines!


    Ye Hao raised his eyebrows.


    It''s no wonder that there is a strange aura in those people, who turns out to be similar to themselves.


    Wait, those people are kinship, which means that Catherine is also kinship!


    Ye Hao uttered his question.


    Olena nodded, her eyes mixed with disgust and hatred: "Catherine is a blood clan and a vampire marquis. She is very powerful. The reason why I fled before was because I was injured by her!"


    Marquis Vampire!


    "Catherine isn''t one of the top ten consortiums in the world! How come you become a vampire."


    "Behind the big consortia and organizations in the world, how can you survive in this era without any strength?" Olena whispered: "The consortium is just her surface identity, and her actual identity is a vampire."


    "Marquis-level vampires can fly out of thin air? How is the combat effectiveness?" Ye Hao asked.


    According to legend, the Holy See is the enemy of the blood race, since it is the enemy, you should know a lot.


    "The marquis-level vampire has the ability to manipulate blood to transform wings, but the flight speed is very slow. That Catherine is very strong, after all, he is a man who has lived nearly 500 years old."


    "It''s almost equivalent to your Huaxia''s innate strength."


    Lived more than 500 years!


    Although knowing that vampires live long, they are close to the existence of immortality.


    But thinking back to Catherine''s peerless face, and then hearing that this was an old monster over five hundred years old, she was considered to be a person of the generation of Grandpa Ye Haozu.


    The five-hundred-year-old man was tossed by himself dancing the seaweed dance, singing and conquering.


    Ye Hao felt that when Catherine saw herself, she was finished!


    "Innate, then we are not her opponents, we can''t confront them head-on!" Ye Hao muttered.


    She is not an innate opponent, Olena is defeated by Catherine, nor is it her opponent.


    Now Ye Hao can only find a way to escape from this place.


    "You come out to perform such a dangerous task, why are you alone? You are not from the Knights Templar, do you have support outside." Ye Hao looked at Olena.


    Olena lowered her head, her eyes a little dodging: "I am the only one in Xiangdu."


    There seems to be a story.


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about it. You adjust it, and we will act in three minutes." Ye Hao told Olena.


    He took out his mobile phone and was sending something.


    "What are you doing?" Olena looked at Ye Hao''s phone screen curiously, but the font on the screen was Chinese, which she couldn''t understand.


    "Whether we can get out of the predicament depends on this information."


    After Ye Hao sent the message, he put the phone in his pocket, actually putting it in the space ring.


    He opened the door and peered into the corridor outside, but found no one.


    "Have we rested, we are about to move."


    Olena nodded heavily: "Under your Holy Light therapy, I have no problems at all."


    "All said it is a supernatural power, not a holy light."


    Ye Hao was too lazy to entangle this issue with Olena, he took Olena out of the fire escape and walked slowly outside.


    "Found the goal!"


    When I walked out, a flashlight was projected from a distance of tens of meters.


    "Run! Run as fast as you can. Turn left fifty meters ahead and continue forward for sixty meters, and there will be an elevator!" Ye Hao started to run after finishing speaking.


    Olena followed without hesitation. She heard Ye Hao telling herself to run as fast as possible. She was worried that Ye Hao would not be able to keep up if she was too fast.


    But she was surprised to find that no matter how fast she ran, Ye Hao could keep up with her own speed.


    And seeing that, it''s totally accommodating her speed. If he didn''t take care of her, maybe he could run faster.


    Because of the movement here, many people appeared around, some with machetes, some with pistols and shotguns.


    "Those who block me die!"


    Ye Hao said coldly.


    Those people didn''t care at all, they just shot them.


    A cold light flashed in Ye Hao''s eyes, and seventy-two soul chaser blades flew out, reaping the lives of those people mercilessly.


    When Ye Hao and Olena ran to the elevator, the elevator door just opened, and inside was a row of men in black holding rifles, and their guns were aimed at Ye Hao and Olena.


    …ç…ç…ç


    After a few seconds of gunfire, the elevator car became quiet.


    Olena poked her head out from the side, and she saw several people in black in the elevator car collapsed to the ground, with a soul chaser stuck in their bodies, and blood splashed all over the elevator car.


    She looked at Ye Hao in surprise. She originally thought that she was very powerful as a knight, but this Chinese woman turned out to be even more powerful than her. Let alone this supernatural power, Ye Hao pushed her aside as soon as the elevator door opened just now. Battle book


    Can be like a warrior who has experienced many battles.


    Is this the power of the saint?


    "What are you doing in a daze. Come in quickly!" Ye Hao did not shy away from the elevator covered with blood and corpses, and walked directly in.


    "Oh."


    Olena walked in and the elevator door closed.


    A few seconds later, a group of people appeared outside the elevator door.


    "Report, report. This is the No. 8 elevator exit on the 13th floor. We found the target, but the target took the elevator down!"


    The man in black reported the situation.


    The first floor of Kowloon Walled City.


    "I didn''t expect it to be my honor to see the famous Marquise Catherine here." J looked at Catherine next to her.


    Catherine sneered: "I don''t think it''s my honor to meet you guys who live in the dark."


    J was not angry about Catherine''s arrogance.


    A vampire with a knighthood is not a vampire if he is not arrogant.


    "Miss Catherine, this time our enemies have cooperated. We can also cooperate. We only need to get what each other wants." J proposed.


    "I don''t care about the process, I just want to see the results." Catherine did not refuse.


    After all, in Xiangdu, their blood clan doesn''t have a lot of manpower.


    Ding


    "My lord. The person above reported that the target got down by elevator No. 8. The people on the upper floors had not had time to intercept, but the other party did not get out of it!" One of the men walked to J and reported.


    "Elevator No. 8!" Both J and Catherine turned around and looked at an elevator fifty meters to the right. The number eight was written on it.


    And the reminder lights of the elevator were on.


    Ding.


    People around are ready.


    The elevator door opened slowly.


    But everyone only saw the corpse lying on the ground and the blood on the wall, but no one was seen.


    "People!" J said with a sullen face.


    "I...I don''t know. The report above is indeed in the elevator!" The subordinate dared not look at J''s eyes, and replied timidly.


    "It seems that your subordinates are all rubbish." Catherine raised her head and looked at the elevator ceiling. There are **** palm prints and footprints there, as well as the appearance of being opened.

 Chapter 778： Baby, let me wait for you

    "Where are we going to climb?" Olena followed Ye Hao and slowly climbed up the elevator shaft.


    "Speak less, just follow."


    Ye Hao climbed to an elevator door, put his hands on the gap of the elevator door, and broke the door abruptly.


    Walking out, Ye Hao looked around, but found no figure.


    "Follow tight, don''t lose it." Ye Hao greeted Olena who climbed up behind him.


    I don''t know what exactly Ye Hao''s gourd sells, Olena can only follow Ye Hao''s ass.


    The two came to a corner, Ye Hao looked at the time on the watch.


    Seems to be waiting for something.


    "Olena, now I''ll explain one thing to you." Ye Hao pulled Olena over and whispered a few words in Olena''s ear.


    Olena looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "Are you sure?"


    "I can be sure. Remember the time, there will be nowhere to be there then!" Ye Hao patted Olena on the shoulder.


    "YES."


    Olena nodded and turned into the side path.


    Ye Hao continued to squat in the corner, as if he was really waiting for something.


    Ye Hao glanced at his watch every half minute.


    Before long, a group of people appeared at the end of the road.


    "There is no problem with this route." The white foreigner in a suit frowned and looked around.


    Around him stood a dozen whites and blacks who looked like bodyguards, all with guns in their hands, and they looked like they were fully armed.


    "Mr. Angus, please rest assured. There is absolutely no problem with this route. We have already arranged it. There is a secret road in front of the Kowloon Walled City, which is arranged by our own people. From there, you can directly reach the third floor."


    "Outside we have arranged people to wait. We can leave directly from the third floor." The big white man who seemed to be the head of a bodyguard was holding a cigar.


    Angus frowned and said in a low voice, "Then why don''t we just take the elevator down and go all the way down the stairs. I''m exhausted."


    Having said that, Angus wiped the sweat from his forehead, dozens of floors of tall buildings, even a foreigner with good physique could not stand it.


    "This is to be on the safe side. At the end of the auction, it is inevitable that some villains will meet with Bao. Taking the elevator is the most dangerous behavior." The white man explained.


    Angus breathed a sigh of relief.


    He looked at the travel bag in his hand, the contents of which were related to his future.


    "But rest assured, we are the strongest bodyguard team in Australia, there is no problem with us."


    As soon as the bodyguard finished speaking, blood was spilled on his face.


    It wasn''t his, it was the blood of a few bodyguard colleagues nearby.


    They clutched their throats, their eyes widened, and several silver knives were floating in the air.


    "Australia''s best bodyguard team? Ha ha, it''s probably tonight."


    A woman with long hair in black was standing opposite, with a wicked smile on her lips, and several silver knives were suspended around her.


    She also licked her lips, her eyes showed a hunter-like look.


    "My dear, it makes me wait for you."


    Upon seeing this, the bodyguard immediately guarded the man in the suit.


    "The opponent is a superpower, don''t panic. Keep the formation and shoot!"


    "Yes!"


    The bodyguards surrounded Angus one after another, shooting directly at the woman in front of them.


    "If you are outside, so many guns are indeed a bit troublesome. But here? Too close." Ye Hao looked at these foreigners contemptuously.


    Ye Hao stepped on the floor with his right foot and ejected directly. His foot touched the wall several times, and the soul chaser in his hand chopped off the bullets that had flown over.


    "Arrogant!" The bodyguard''s face was cold: "You protect Mr. I will solve this woman!"


    The bodyguard saw that the gun was useless against this woman, so he threw away the gun in his hand and clenched his fists like a bodybuilder.


    "The **** of the giant bear gives me strength! Ho Ho Ho!" A language that Ye Hao had never heard before came out of the bodyguard''s head.


    Hiss


    The suits on his body shattered one after another, revealing the strong muscles and red tattoos.


    These are not ordinary tattoos, but seem to depict some beasts.


    In just one second, this person''s figure was abruptly half bigger than before, and his height was approaching 2.5 meters! Painted green on that piece, it is simply a Hulk.


    Moreover, Ye Hao vaguely saw the phantom of a giant bear from this person, which was quite imposing.


    Totem power!


    People in Australia, Africa, and the primitive tribes of the Americas all possess the ability, called totem power, to inspire totem tattoos portrayed on their bodies, allowing them to explode in a short period of time.


    This is what Ye Hao saw when he was bored to check information on the Internet.


    Did not expect to encounter it here.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s eyes rose slightly.


    Object control and speed abilities have less than five minutes left, but they are enough to deal with these people.


    "It''s better than strength, I''m like you!"


    Advanced strength enhancement!


    Ye Hao avoided those bullets, leaped high, clenched a fist with his right hand, and swung directly at the "giant".


    The other foreigners stopped shooting at this moment, and their eyes showed sarcasm.


    This woman is simply a fool. She even dared to compare strength with their boss, and she might have broken her arm.


    Before her, no one on the Australian mainland dared to take their boss punch.


    The bodyguard also raised his fist confidently, and greeted Ye Hao with his fist without dodge.


    He has never been afraid of anyone by relying on the power of the giant bear totem.


    bump


    After the collision of two fists, one large and one small, the glass next to it was shattered, and the ground shook a few times, raising large patches of dust.


    "Ahem..." Angus waved his hand, blowing away the dust in front of him.


    "I never like others to **** my things. The things I focus on are mine!"


    A voice came from the dust, and Angus stiffened.


    The smoke dissipated.


    The scene in front of him frightened him directly to the ground. There was a big hole in front of his feet, as if he had been punched through. You could see a person under the pile of gravel downstairs.


    The captain lost!


    The captain was defeated by a woman even with strength, and he even pierced the floor.


    Several bodyguards around stared blankly at the woman who passed by and slowly walked into Angus.


    Angus looked at the black-haired woman: "You...you are the 22nd who vie with us at the auction!"


    "I gave you a chance before. No one can grab the things I''m looking at." Ye Hao arrogantly pointed to the travel bag in Angus''s hand.


    "You give it to me, or let me take it myself."


    Angus handed the travel bag in Ye Hao''s hand shivering. Ye Hao opened the zipper of the travel bag, and there were two hundred energy stones inside!

 Chapter 779： Kneel down

    Ye Hao raised his hand, and a white suitcase flew over and fell into Ye Hao''s hand.


    In front of these foreigners, he directly poured the energy stones into the white suitcase.


    Angus was bleeding inside.


    These two hundred energy stones were something they spent 80 billion dollars on.


    At this moment, they can only watch their things being snatched away.


    Everything is empty!


    Ye Hao threw the travel bag aside and closed the suitcase.


    Ye Hao''s sharp hearing made Ye Hao notice the sound of footsteps coming from a distance, and he would arrive within half a minute.


    Coming fast enough.


    Ye Hao glanced at the gravel pile under the big hole.


    Why didn''t he come out yet, he had clearly controlled his strength before.


    The power of this totem is too bad, maybe he would be beaten to death with a fist.


    Squeak


    The broken stones on the pile of rubble fell down, and the white man crawled out of it struggling, his body was covered with blood, and there were big wounds on his forehead.


    Yes, the plan can go on without dying.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Suddenly, Angus was surprised to find that the arrogant woman just now clutched her chest, and blood was shed from the corner of her mouth.


    She is injured!


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Ye Hao coughed violently again, a large pool of blood sprayed on the ground, and even his body shook.


    "She is injured! Don''t give me a daze, grab something back!" The bodyguard roared angrily.


    Now those talents can be regarded as a reaction, this woman is injured.


    Correct!


    It must be like this, their captain is very strong, even if this woman and the captain fought relentlessly, it would not be better.


    She is already at the end of the battle.


    She was holding on just now.


    At this time, the girl''s flustered eyes confirmed their inner guess!


    "Go on, get me back!" Angus shouted.


    He seemed to see an angel beckoning him in hell.


    A group of bodyguards rushed forward, and Ye Hao seemed to be really injured at the moment, and those soul chasing blades returned to his waist.


    And the strength he showed at the moment was just comparable to these bodyguards.


    At this time, a group of people appeared on one side of the corridor.


    Ye Hao was overjoyed in his heart, it was really time to come.


    And at this moment, the head of the bodyguard who had been shot down to the bottom jumped up and swung his fist towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao used his fist to his fist again.


    This time it was Ye Hao who flew out. At the same time, the white box in Ye Hao''s hand came out and fell to the ground.


    "Damn it!"


    Ye Hao cursed, as if very angry.


    He looked at the people on both sides and yelled: "I don''t need things!"


    With that said, Ye Hao directly smashed the wall next to him with a fist and fled.


    The white suitcase happened to be between the two teams.


    The Angus team looked at the opponent warily.


    At the same time, the person on the other side looked at this side warily.


    "Report. There is a response from a large number of silver products in that box!" The instrument in the hands of a man in black showed a pile of dark objects in the silver box in front.


    It is almost like a big key in size.


    This instrument only responds to silver!


    The two people glanced at each other, and the weapons in their hands were raised.


    "Bring the box here!"


    "grab!"


    For a white suitcase, the people on both sides went shopping directly.


    I can''t care about Ye Hao who has fled.


    Suddenly, there was a rain of bullets, swords and swords.


    This kind of battle comes quickly and ends quickly.


    In just five minutes, the two sides had the result. Needless to say, the people on the Australian side were retreating steadily, and the support of the ghost faction continued to appear.


    Although the head of the bodyguard was strong, he was still too weak after all. In addition, he was injured. After a person appeared, he was directly crushed to his brain and collapsed on the ground.


    Angus was also concentrated by stray bullets and fell into a pool of blood.


    This Australian team was wiped out.


    "What''s in this box?" J looked at the white suitcase in front of him coldly.


    "Yes." The man in black with the detection instrument confirmed.


    J opened the white suitcase. When he saw the contents inside, his face looked like shit.


    "This is what I want!" J grabbed the man in black by the throat.


    The man in black struggled painfully: "My lord...I...My instrument did detect...There are...there are conditions...but I...I didn''t expect this to be."


    I saw that there were no silver keys in the white suitcase, but a pile of silver necklaces, silver bracelets, and other silver jewelry.


    A foam box was stuffed inside the box, and a large key gap was taken out in the middle. These silver jewelry filled the entire gap.


    There was a note with a few words written on it in English.


    "Like the gift I gave you."


    Kaz


    J squeezed the throat of this man directly, and threw him aside like a waste product.


    At this moment, his body was filled with a strong murderous intent, and his eyes sensed those who died on the ground, some with familiar knife wounds.


    "Find it for me, you must find this bastard! It must be him! It must be him here!"


    A figure appeared in J''s mind.


    When I saw those two people on the 70th floor before, I should have thought that he would appear here, the guy who broke their good deeds again and again.


    Ye Hao!


    ##


    At this moment, Ye Hao, who was cramped and peeled by J, was avoiding the pursuit of a group of vampires.


    I have to say whether these vampires have dog genes in their noses, so they can follow them all the time.


    But recalling what happened just now, Ye Hao''s mouth showed a sly smile.


    Ye Hao had been eyeing those guys who had snatched his energy stone long ago.


    At that time, Feng Jiu''er actually told him that she happened to know who was behind this 84th.


    So Ye Hao asked Feng Jiuer to cooperate with Xiaoyan''s remote control after taking Song Ying away to confirm the route and timing of the group''s retreat. Ye Hao could ambush in advance.


    And he used silver jewelry to counterfeit silver keys to trick them.


    In fact, Ye Hao had already prepared the white box at that time. He packed the robbed energy stones into the white box in front of the Australians.


    In fact, he directly used the visual blind zone of the angle and stuffed the energy stones directly into the space ring, giving the Australians an illusion.


    Thought the energy stone was in that white suitcase.


    So that the ghost cards from behind can go shopping with these people.


    Ye Hao glanced at the white suitcase in his hand. The suitcase with the silver key had been placed in advance by Ye Hao, and took the opportunity to take it away when he escaped.


    "Hiss!"


    Dozens of vampires with fangs stood in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao turned his head, and more than a dozen vampires appeared behind him.


    Ye Hao was surrounded for a while.


    Ye Hao''s face wrinkled, these vampires are not strong, but because of their powerful recovery ability, if they are entangled by them, they will be delayed for a long time, and then the plan will go wrong.


    "Stop! Hand over things!" The vampires stared at Ye Hao with blood red eyes, and slowly approached Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s face sank, and an idea popped up in his mind.


    The red pupil appeared in Ye Hao''s eye socket. "Kneel down!"

 Chapter 780： Escape

    Brush up


    A row of vampires knelt on the ground.


    They were surprised to make such a move, but this was not what they wanted to do, but the instinct of the body, but this instinct only lasted a few seconds.


    Although it was only a second or two, Ye Hao had asked their encirclement again.


    "What''s going on?" A vampire looked at the people around in surprise.


    "That person just showed an unbreakable aura. If my body is not controlled at all, I want to kneel down." Another vampire.


    "Stop talking nonsense. Keep chasing you, I will report this information to Master Catherine." A vampire with a slightly higher level ordered.


    Other vampires followed their orders and continued to pursue them.


    The vampire took out his phone, his eyes were very serious.


    ##


    The blood family has a very strict hierarchy, just like the European Middle Ages, the lower level must follow the higher level.


    "I didn''t expect this to really work." Ye Hao muttered while running wildly.


    When he was in trouble just now, the idea that came up in his mind was to use his blood physique to try to make those vampires fear him.


    Although it was only a few seconds, it was enough for Ye Hao to escape.


    This experiment gave Ye Hao a major gain, which shows that Ye Hao''s blood is purer than those vampires, and their bodies will instinctively follow the orders of pure blood vampires without their consciousness.


    Of course, this is not complete, as long as the willpower is sufficient, this instinct can be resisted.


    The actual effect is just a few seconds of panic.


    "I don''t know it won''t work if it is suddenly given to Catherine." Ye Hao muttered curiously.


    Ye Hao doesn''t know what level of physique of his blood family is. Catherine is a vampire marquis who has lived for more than 500 years. If he can order her on the basis of blood alone, it means that his blood level is higher than her.


    But this was touching the tiger''s ass. Unless Ye Hao took the wrong medicine, he would not take the initiative to take the risk.


    With thoughts, Ye Hao came to the edge of the French windows of this building.


    "Strange, what about people? Maybe something went wrong." Ye Hao looked around in surprise, but didn''t see Olena.


    Bump


    At this time, there was a knocking sound outside the French window.


    Looking carefully, there was a figure outside the French windows.


    Ye Hao found a floor-to-ceiling window, and kicked the floor-to-ceiling window directly. The glass shattered all over the floor, accompanied by the wind and rain.


    Ye Hao pulled in Olena outside.


    Olena fell wet and sat on the ground, a suitcase and a travel bag in her hand.


    "Why did you go outside."


    Ye Hao looked at Olena, his body was stained with blood, and there were a few scratches, not too serious, just skin trauma.


    "It makes me feel good to be chased by a group of people. I got here early and didn''t see you, so I had to run outside to hide. I forgot the weather forecast for these two days. The typhoon logged in this morning. I''m dead."


    Olena rubbed her hand on her face and threw the water stains to the ground.


    "What is your bag? It''s heavy." Olena pointed to the travel bag inexplicably.


    The order Ye Hao gave her before was to go to a designated place to get the bag, and then gather here.


    Ye Hao did not explain, squatting down and unzipping the travel bag.


    Because of the bad light, Olena just saw Ye Hao take out something like a thick jacket from the inside and put it on directly.


    After buckling all the buttons, Ye Hao tied his silver suitcase to his waist with a rope, and at the same time picked up Olena.


    "Wait a moment I don''t have time to control you, you clamp me with your legs."


    Ye Hao told Olena.


    "What?" Olena looked at Ye Hao puzzledly, and at this moment, a chaser appeared behind.


    "Hold on to me!"


    Ye Hao shouted, and jumped out.


    It is almost thirty stories high and more than one hundred meters above the ground.


    After jumping out, Ye Hao pulled on the "jacket" behind him, and Ye Hao and Olena, who had fallen quickly, had a sudden stop.


    A huge striped umbrella appeared on the heads of Ye Hao and Olena.


    "Paraglider!" Olena looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "Don''t talk. Now there are strong winds and heavy rain, I am a little dangerous to control the paraglider. If we fall from this height, we will not die or become disabled." Ye Hao struggled to control the paraglider.


    Waves of violent storms blew over, making Ye Hao''s paraglider sway from left to right.


    Like a bird in a storm.


    ##


    The top of Kowloon Walled City building.


    "Damn it! Let them run away again!" J kicked angrily on the wall beside him, almost concretizing the anger in his eyes.


    There was the sound of high heels hitting the floor, and Catherine in a red robe came over.


    "Can''t run. Xiangdu is not on the Chinese mainland, it''s just such a big place. Where can they go, and today Xiangdu has a typhoon and the cross-sea bridge is blocked."


    "It will take at least twelve hours for the Dragon Team to support it."


    "As long as we catch these two people before 18 o''clock tomorrow night, we can leave Xiangdu safely."


    J''s eyes lit up, Catherine''s right, this matter is not over yet, the storm has just begun.


    "Give me an order. Let all the ghost brand staff in Xiangdu hunt down these two people for me, no matter what the price. They must be caught by me! The most important thing is the one named Ye Hao, I want to frustrate him gray!"


    J waved his hand and ordered.


    Catherine raised her eyebrows: "What did you just say? Wasn''t it a woman who was with the female knight of the Holy See."


    "Woman? Impossible, that person is my enemy, a Chinese man named Ye Hao in his twenties. My premonition can''t be wrong, it must be him!" J firmly believed in his instinct.


    Thinking of the frustration in the Jade Treasure, J''s inner anger became a little overwhelming.


    But at this moment, he was surprised to find that Catherine''s eyes next to him had become cold.


    "Okay, very good. Yuanjia has a narrow road."


    Catherine snapped her fingers.


    A middle-aged vampire came over and knelt on the ground.


    "Give me an order. All the vampires in Xiangdu will move, and even if you give me all the incense, you will find these two people for me! The one named Ye Hao!"


    "Yes." Catherine said. She took a step forward and just stepped outside the French window. Her body fell rapidly in the rain, and the last trace of blood disappeared into the darkness.

 Chapter 781： 12 hours escape

    "It''s weird. Why didn''t you see them." A car parked in a heavy rain.


    Nangong Fengyi and Nangong Zhanbo sat inside, and they looked at the sky as if they were waiting for something.


    "Could it be that he had an accident? He didn''t escape!" Nangong Zhanbo said worriedly.


    Nangong Fengyi glanced at him, she knew he was not worried about Ye Hao''s safety, but the safety of the silver key.


    "Ye Hao has already planned it. Since he dared to take the risk alone, he has some confidence in his heart."


    Although she said so, Nangong Fengyi''s hand was holding the car handle tightly. This was the second time she was so worried about a man in more than 30 years.


    And it was the same man both times.


    "But now the problem is that according to the original plan, his paraglider should have landed here long ago! But now it has been twenty minutes!"


    Nangong Zhanbo frowned: "This is not a trivial matter, it is a major matter related to Qin Ling!"


    "If we had chosen to break out directly, there might be some hope. Ye Hao and I are both in the Qi Refining Realm..."


    "Okay, don''t say any more. If you try hard, you should know what the result will be!" Nangong Fengyi interrupted Nangong Zhanbo''s words irritably.


    Jingle Bell


    The cell phone ringing suddenly sounded louder than the rainstorm outside.


    Nangong Fengyi directly connected to the mobile phone. She noticed the look of Nangong Zhanbo next to her and pressed the hands-free button.


    "it''s me."


    Ye Hao''s voice was on the other end of the phone.


    Nangong Fengyi, who was holding the handlebar tightly, finally let go of her hand.


    "Where are you now, is the silver key still there!" Nangong Zhanbo hurriedly asked.


    "The silver key is still in my hand, and I have safely left the Kowloon Walled City. However, due to the typhoon, my landing position is a little bit off the scheduled place." Ye Hao''s voice came.


    "Where are you now! We will drive to pick you up immediately!" Nangong Zhanbo started the car.


    "No. You can''t come to me now, and not only can you not come to me, you immediately take everyone to the hotel where Song Ying is, and try to ensure your own safety."


    Ye Hao stopped.


    "Why?" Nangong Fengyi was puzzled.


    "There was an accident in the course of the action, and I didn''t know it for a while. All in all, now the ghost card and a bunch of vampires are looking for me in Quanxiangdu, and I think they will also look at you."


    Ye Hao''s words shocked both Nangong Fengyi and Nangong Zhanbo.


    "What the **** happened to you, why did you provoke a vampire!"


    Vampires are a force that cannot be ignored in the dark world! "I don¡¯t have time to explain. All in all, I¡¯m a time bomb right now. Once I find you, they might do something crazy. By then, Xiangdu will really make a **** storm, or you think you¡¯re now


    The person in Xiangdu can block the opponent. "


    This time Nangong Zhanbo did not speak.


    It''s okay if it''s a ghost card alone.


    But add a bunch of vampires!


    The fighting power of the vampire combined with the terrifying recovery ability, but it is a very troublesome existence.


    With the power that the Nangong family can dispatch in Xiangyang, it is impossible to stop them going crazy.


    "The only thing you can do now is to contact the Dragon Team as soon as possible, so that they can send enough people to support Xiangdu. Only in this way can I go to you and the Silver Key can be safe."


    "But... you are dangerous like this now. The typhoon is coming, and it will take at least twelve hours for the dragon group to assemble and arrive at Xiangdu!" Nangong Fengyi said worriedly.


    A person has to face ghost cards and vampires, just thinking about it is a bit creepy.


    "Now there is no other way. I can hold on for twelve hours as much as possible. After the support of the dragon group arrives, you send me a signal."


    Dududu


    The phone hung up, and there was a busy tone.


    "What should I do now?" This situation made Nangong Zhanbo a little unexpected.


    "Let me contact the Dragon Team. You can contact us in a few cities away from Xiangdu, and send as many people as possible! As many people as possible!" Nangong Fengyi stared at the heavy rain outside the car window.


    ##


    "The latest typhoon forecast. This year''s No. 1 typhoon has affected the coastal areas of Xiangdu. It will officially land in Xiangdu at 8 o''clock in the morning. The maximum wind force near the center was 12 at the time of entry. Please take care of typhoon prevention. "


    Because of the typhoon, there are not many people in the convenience store, only time for the TV to broadcast news.


    "Miss is 428 yuan in total." The cashier put everything in a plastic bag and handed it to the strangely dressed woman.


    Isn''t it strange to wear a tight leather jacket wet in the middle of the night?


    "A total of five hundred don''t need to look for it. I''ll take two more raincoats." Ye Hao didn''t care about the cashier''s eyes, picked up the plastic bag and two raincoats and walked out of the convenience store.


    Walking to the door, it was pouring rain outside.


    Ye Hao put on a raincoat and walked to the side alley with a plastic bag.


    There is a van parked there.


    Ye Hao opened the driver''s door and sat down.


    "Here are food, towels, and change of clothes. It''s about to dawn, and it''s too easy to be spotted in this suit." Ye Hao threw a few things to Olena in the passenger seat.


    "Thank you."


    Olena bluntly picked up a piece of bread and ate a bite, looking a bit hungry.


    Ye Hao took his things and rushed to the back of the van, picked up a piece of cloth and blocked it in the middle.


    "What are you doing?" Kathleen ate the food and looked behind her curiously.


    But because of being blocked by the cloth, she couldn''t see Ye Hao.


    "Change clothes."


    Catherine''s eyes lit up upon hearing Ye Hao''s words.


    "I warn you, don''t steal it. Otherwise, get off my car immediately!"


    Ye Hao''s warning sound made Catherine shrug helplessly.


    "Everyone is a girl. It''s necessary to change clothes to cover up. And this car is not yours, you obviously stole it."


    "What steal? This is called borrowing!"


    If it weren''t for the mission requirement, I wouldn''t hide it, thinking he liked to pretend to be a woman.


    Ye Hao changed his clothes while checking the data on the virtual screen.


    [Host current skill points: 257]


    The extra 200 skill points were the two hundred energy stones that Ye Hao had absorbed.


    In addition, his holy healing and teleportation are probably not useful, and the cooling time is long.


    Object control, power enhancement and speed enhancement all have almost two hours of cooling time.


    The fluoroscopy still has a three-hour cooldown.


    After confirming his "combat readiness", Ye Hao''s clothes have also been changed. The relaxed sportswear is the unisex model.


    After changing his clothes, Ye Hao directly removed the covering fabric.


    "Hey! What are you doing!"


    Ye Hao looked at Olena sitting in the passenger seat in surprise. At this moment, her black tights had been taken off and she was wiping her body with a towel.


    He didn''t shy away from leaking his spring.


    "Anyway, we are all girls, I don''t mind if you look at me."


    Guru


    Ye Hao swallowed, his eyes finally moved away from Olena and sat back in his driver''s seat.


    You don¡¯t care now because you think I¡¯m a woman, if you know that the "saint" in your mind is a man. The result may be very interesting.

 Chapter 782： Female knight

    "Where are you going next? Or after you grab something, what''s your escape plan?"


    After Olena changed her clothes, Ye Hao turned his attention from outside the window to her.


    "After I was going to grab the things, I took the flight to Europe directly." Olena put her blonde hair in a hair trap.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because Europeans have better physical development, and the originally loose-fitting sportswear looks taut when worn on Olena.


    "that''s it?"


    Ye Hao looked at Olena in surprise.


    Olena nodded: "Yes."


    Seeing Olena''s unconcealed expression, Ye Hao covered his head.


    "You robbed people of tens of billions of dollars worth of things. Do you still want to fly back to Europe safely?" Ye Hao looked at this Olena with a dubious laugh.


    "Yes indeed."


    The simple answer left Ye Hao completely speechless. "Use your mind to think about it. Do you need a certificate for flying? Once you use the certificate, they can check your flight. Then they can come to you when you get on or off the plane. Catch in a urn


    turtle. "


    "By then you won''t know how you died."


    Upon hearing Ye Hao''s words, Olena reacted.


    "Ye, you are amazing. I thought of this, why didn''t I think of it!"


    "Have you never thought about what happened after you grabbed something?"


    Olena nodded: "This is the first time I grab something by myself. I used to perform missions to kill infidels, or protect any bishop."


    It turns out that feelings are a brash man with a big chest.


    Ye Hao had thought about sending Olena away before, so he could move by himself by himself.


    It now seems that if Olena is allowed to go by herself, she will be corpse on the street within a few hours.


    "Ye. You are so professional, do you have any bodyguard job?" Olena looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    Ye Hao replied indifferently: "The killer."


    Originally, Ye Hao thought that Olena, a knight of the Holy See, would be disgusted when he mentioned the profession of killer.


    But there was a look of reverence in her eyes.


    "No wonder you are so powerful! Ye you can be said to be the most powerful saint I have ever heard of." Olena said, her body still slowly approached Ye Hao.


    Seeing the seductive body approaching him, Ye Hao hurriedly backed away.


    "Sit down for me!"


    "I warn you again, if you tell me what **** saint I am, I will get off now!" Ye Hao pointed at Olena.


    Olena sat down immediately, nodding obediently like a golden retriever.


    I don''t know why, but I always feel that Olena''s character is a bit weird and very wrong.


    "Since you have no plan. We are also grasshoppers on a rope. For the next 12 hours, you will obey my orders. At least while I''m alive, I promise you that there will be no accidents."


    "At that time, I will find a way to send you back to Europe."


    Ye Hao fastened his seat belt and started the car.


    "No problem!" Olena nodded vigorously.


    It was already six or seven o''clock in the morning, and the sky would have been bright at this time.


    But under this typhoon, there are still dark clouds, and the squally wind and heavy rain are much stronger than before.


    "Ye. Where are we going now?" Olena watched Ye Hao driving the car, driving aimlessly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, just listen to me."


    Ye Hao stared at the front, and the wiper wiped the fuzzy car windows over and over again.


    Didi


    Ye Hao suddenly stretched out his hand to cover his ears, as if listening to something.


    Olena cast a puzzled look. She had already noticed that there was a mini earphone in Ye Hao''s ear.


    Zi Zi Zi


    Suddenly, the car stopped abruptly.


    Ye Hao shifted gears, stepped on the accelerator, turned the steering wheel, and turned around.


    The huge centrifugal force shook Olena''s face against the glass window, and she could only subconsciously hug the suitcase in her hand.


    A van was driving fast in a heavy rain.


    After more than ten minutes, the van drove to a remote port.


    Because of the typhoon, all the fishing boats have returned to the harbor for shelter, and there are not many people here.


    The waves slapped against the coastline.


    "You follow me and stay in the car." Ye Hao leaned down, pretending to take something, actually taking out two desert eagles from the space ring.


    And there are several magazines that have silencers.


    "I''ll follow you!" In Olena''s heart at this moment, Ye is the saint!


    That is as important as the contents of her box.


    "Do you use a gun or something." Ye Hao put on himself a raincoat hat.


    "I see an iron rod at the back, I just use that." Olena picked up an iron rod more than one meter long from the back seat of the van.


    This iron rod looks like an auto part, which is quite heavy.


    One or two hundred catties, most people really do not necessarily move.


    But Olena held it in her hand as if she was holding a wooden stick.


    "I told you in advance that there is a yacht fifty meters ahead. All I want to do is take something from the yacht. If someone stops me, I will kill them."


    Ye Hao reminded Olena at last, he pushed the car door and walked down, and the heavy rain crackled on him.


    Olena followed without hesitation.


    The two didn''t hide anything, they just walked toward the yacht grandiosely.


    It was only ten meters away from the yacht that a few men in raincoats walked out, looking fierce.


    "Who are you guys!" The words spoken were in the island national language.


    "Islander? That''s right."


    Ye Hao smiled coldly, the pace did not change, and the desert eagle sparked.


    …ç…ç…ç


    Because of the heavy rain, the gunfire did not even reach five meters.


    And those few people all fell in response.


    All of them were shot in the forehead.


    Olena frowned, but still didn''t say anything.


    When Ye Hao and Olena walked to the yacht, no one even noticed them.


    It is estimated that except for the few sentries just now, everyone else has been hiding in the yacht due to heavy rain.


    Ye Hao kicked the yacht heavily, directly causing the yacht to shake violently, and a lot of sea water poured into the yacht.


    "what happened!"


    "Is there a typhoon!"


    The island national language sounded, and several people walked out of the yacht.


    They found that it was not the typhoon, but two women were standing on the shore of the yacht.


    "Who are you guys! What are you doing here!" A man with a samurai sword stuck in his waist looked at them warily.


    "Come to kill your people."


    As soon as Ye Hao''s voice fell, he raised his muzzle without hesitation.


    …ç…ç…ç


    After a bullet was hit, Ye Hao immediately returned the empty magazine, and in less than a second he took out the magazine from his waist and reloaded it again.…ç…ç…ç

 Chapter 783： Ninja

    The blood stained the deck.


    These islanders never thought that this black-haired woman would suddenly get into trouble, leaving them unprepared.


    All those holding hot weapons fell, and those who survived were all holding katana.


    Ye Hao lightly tapped, his body leaped, and his toes landed directly on the bow.


    Looking at the half of the dead body on the deck.


    "Baga! Who are you guys that dare to attack us!" The previous samurai was not injured, and he used his katana to block all the bullets that shot him.


    "your dad."


    Ye Hao uttered two Chinese.


    Fortunately, Olena didn''t understand the meaning of these two words.


    "Miki! What''s the matter!" The movement on the deck alarmed the people on the cruise ship.


    More people with katana appeared.


    One of them, a middle-aged man in his forties with a mustache, is very handsome.


    There was a breath of invincibility in those little eyes.


    "Master Zhongnin. These two women attacked us indiscriminately." The samurai replied before.


    "Ye. These people should be island ninjas, that person is a middle-level ninja, and everyone else is a lower-level ninja." Olena also came to Ye Hao and whispered.


    Ninja.


    Ye Hao actually wanted to teach the ninja''s power a long time ago, and Huaxia and the island country were enemies.


    Because of the decline of Chinese ancient martial arts, Chinese martial arts practitioners are not less bullied by island ninjas.


    Zhongren is equivalent to Huaxia''s Qi Refining Realm, while Xiaren is a Power Refining Realm. Under the Lower Realm, there are also apprentice ninjas also known as ninja servants, which are equivalent to the body refining realm.


    When he had a meal in Yuhang and Old Man Lake, he told Ye Hao that he did not suffer from ninja losses when he was young.


    Today I have the opportunity to avenge the old man Lake.


    "I have long wanted to learn the skills of island ninjas."


    Ye Hao put away two desert eagles, put his left hand behind his back, and raised his right hand.


    "I''m here to find something this time. Don''t blame me for not giving you a chance. It''s ten steps from me to the cabin. My friend will not do it. All of you can attack me."


    "As long as you can force me to use my hands, I can spare you not to die."


    Arrogant!


    The islanders are arrogant people, but they did not expect that they would encounter someone more arrogant than them.


    Even Olena felt that Ye was a little arrogant and tried to dissuade Ye.


    But Ye Hao ignored her at all.


    "Woman. The sword of our island ninja will let you know. What are the consequences of arrogance!" The previous warrior rushed towards Ye Hao angrily.


    When he rushed to Ye Hao, he drew his samurai sword abruptly.


    "One sword flow!"


    Use the inertia of the knife to increase the speed of the knife.


    Facing the samurai sword that was slashed, Ye Hao''s mouth showed a contemptuous smile.


    "Too weak."


    Ye Hao raised **** on his right hand.


    The torrential rain was ping-pong and the cruise ship was shaking a little.


    And the samurai was gritting his teeth right now, holding the katana in his hand.


    The blade of the katana was being held between the **** of the woman in front of him.


    No matter how hard the samurai tried, the samurai sword couldn''t be pulled out.


    "This knife is not good."


    Dang Cang


    Suddenly, this samurai sword was abruptly broken by Ye Hao''s two fingers, and the broken blade flew into the samurai''s thigh.


    "Ahhh..." The samurai fell to the ground in pain, and the blood strayed very quickly in the heavy rain.


    Ye Hao continued to move forward.


    One step and two steps.


    "Give it to me!" The Zhongren yelled.


    The scene just now made him speculate that this woman is definitely not weak.


    And there is a blonde woman behind her who doesn''t know the depth.


    "kill!"


    The surrounding ninjas used various methods to attack Ye Hao.


    Darts, throwing knives, poisonous needles.


    There are also fast approaching close attacks.


    Ye Hao looked at these attacks, his face remained unchanged, his pace did not slow down, he took out a soul chaser blade from his waist.


    The soul chaser blade can only see a silver light in his hand quickly, those attacks will not hurt Ye Hao at all, and anyone who is close to Ye Hao will hurt the muscles and bones of the severe ones, and the light ones will be kicked out and fell directly into the sea. .


    "The move is good."


    Ye Hao understood why the martial arts practitioners of modern China couldn''t compare to these ninjas.


    Let''s not talk about the strong above the innate, let''s talk about the acquired martial artist for the time being.


    The moves performed by Huaxia''s acquired warriors are mostly flashy and unrealistic, even if they are powerful, they are also about winning the enemy.


    And these people, island ninjas, they recruit full of killing intent, and they pay attention to killing enemies.


    One wins the enemy, the other kills the enemy.


    From the beginning, the Chinese Warrior was half behind.


    This is why there are so few Chinese assassins in the world assassin circles.


    In this world, the strong survive and the weak are eliminated.


    Blindly thinking about calming things down, turning big things into small things.


    One day will be eliminated by the strong.


    "stupid!"


    When Ye Hao was thinking about things, Zhong couldn''t help it. He took a deep breath and put his hand on the handle of the knife.


    He pulled out the knife abruptly and slashed directly at Ye Hao.


    That speed was many times higher than that of the previous Xia Ren, and even the samurai sword still carried a wave of sword energy.


    Bang


    This is the sound of the hit of the Soulchaser Blade and the Katana.


    "Your sword technique is good, but it''s not my opponent." Ye Hao looked at Zhong Ren who was half kneeling on the ground, the samurai sword inserted into the ground.


    He ignored these people and walked directly into the cabin.


    "Olena, these people have been handed over to you. That Zhongnin left me alive."


    "Ye is really amazing. At least the strength of the intermediate knight!" Olena looked at Ye Hao''s back and whispered.


    And those island ninjas have been relieved, and their eyes are on Olena.


    This blonde woman is the companion of that man.


    That person is very strong, but it doesn''t mean that this person is also very strong. If you can hold this blonde woman, maybe you can threaten that person.


    Thinking of this, everyone started together, and a group of ninjas rushed up again.


    A few minutes later, Ye Hao walked out of it holding a little girl.


    The little girl has animal ears and a tail.


    Ye Hao looked at the deck. Olena was holding a steel pipe with blood. The steel pipe was covered with blood, and the other end was inserted in the right chest of Zhongren.


    "This is the beast ear girl at the auction last night!" Olena looked at the beast ear girl in Ye Hao''s arms in surprise.


    There are iron chains on her neck, wrists, and ankles.


    But they have been torn apart.


    "Help me take care of her." Ye Hao handed the beast ear girl to Olena''s hands.


    Olena looked at Ye Hao''s eyes with a little more emotion, she kicked the Zhongren, and the steel pipe was pulled out, and the blood spattered directly on the right chest of Zhongren.


    Olena turned a blind eye to this scene and hugged the little girl tenderly.


    Ye Hao looked at that Zhong Ren, he knelt down.


    "Answer my three questions, I don''t need to kill you." Ye Hao looked at Zhong Ren.


    Zhongren looked at Ye Hao and Olena''s eyes full of horror.


    This black-haired woman was already terrible, but she didn''t expect that the blonde woman was also terrifying. As Zhongren, he had no power to fight against that woman. Even if it hadn''t been ordered by the black-haired woman before, maybe the blond woman would have solved his life.

 Chapter 784： Olena VS Catherine

    Nakanin gritted his teeth and stretched out his hand to the katana beside him, but the next moment his hand felt a sharp pain.


    A hand of darts directly inserted Zhongnin''s palm on the deck.


    "I am in the same mood as this weather now, and I don''t have much patience." Ye Hao looked at the raging waves in the distance.


    The typhoon mixed with heavy rain is getting more and more intense.


    "The first question: what kind of organization are you people?"


    Zhong Ren took a deep breath, as if he had accepted his fate.


    "We are members of the Mitsubishi Corporation of the island nation."


    The Mitsubishi Corporation, a well-known underground society in the island country, almost monopolizes the entire underground industry chain of the island country. On the surface, it is the Mitsubishi Consortium!


    It can be said to be black and white.


    "The second question: Does your organization have any relationship or cooperation with TE Future Technology Lab."


    Maybe he didn''t expect this to be the problem, Zhong Ren''s eyes were obviously a little panicked.


    "I do not know."


    brush


    The silver light suddenly appeared, and the blood flew.


    Ye Hao threw off the blood on the chasing blade and put it back on his waist.


    And that Zhong Ren was clutching his thigh at this moment, and blood flowed out like a river.


    At this rate, it is estimated that he would lose blood and die in at most ten minutes.


    "Forgot to tell you, I am a medical student. I can feel the psychological changes when a person lies and when he doesn''t lie. If you lie again, I won''t open a mouth next time."


    "If you want to inherit your Bushido spirit, I can satisfy you."


    Zhongren was holding his wound, his body trembling.


    Finally, he still surrendered in front of life. "I don''t know the details of this TE. But our club has cooperated with them in the mutant project, and we have also invested. But not long ago, TE''s laboratory in Australia had an accident. All the researchers disappeared and the research site


    been destroyed. "


    "Since then, we have lost contact with them. After learning that a test product is going to be auctioned at Xiangdu, we ordered us to come over, and take the test product back anyway."


    "Except for these, I really don''t know anything about TE."


    Ye Hao nodded in satisfaction.


    "The third question, have you ever disclosed to you what kind of experiments will be conducted if this girl is brought back."


    "I''ve heard of this. Because TE is gone, we are going to research ourselves to see if we can find mutants that can be used in combat."


    These answers are almost in line with Ye Hao''s conjecture.


    "let''s go."


    Ye Hao jumped off the boat, Olena jumped off the boat holding the beast ear girl.


    The islanders on the boat survived the disaster and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You really don''t kill them?" Olena looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    "I''ve always said what counts. If I said that if you don''t kill, you won''t kill." Ye Hao shrugged.


    boom


    Suddenly there was an explosion behind him.


    Olena turned her head.


    I saw that the cruise ship had been engulfed by the sea of ??fire, and the power of the explosion, no one on board could have survived.


    And because of the violent storm, the flames of the wreckage soon sank to the bottom of the sea.


    "But I didn''t say not to blow them up."


    Seeing Olena''s turning eyes, Ye Hao''s mouth curled up.


    Olena smiled slightly and looked at the animal-eared girl in her arms.


    "You came here specially to save this little girl."


    "It''s almost like that."


    Ye Hao rubbed her nose and looked at the **** steel pipe that Olena was holding with one hand.


    "You''re not from the European Holy See. It''s really fine for you to kill casually like this."


    Olena smiled faintly: "In fact, we kill no fewer people than your killers, but generally we don''t take the initiative to kill people, but as long as there are good reasons, we will kill each other, such as apostates, infidels and so on."


    "But those people kidnapped children and attacked the saint. I have the right to kill them."


    It seems that the European Holy See is not as sacred as he imagined, as long as there is a reason to kill people.


    Ye Hao and Olena got in the car.


    Ye Hao wrapped the beast ear girl in cloth and placed it on the back seat.


    "She has been in a coma, is she okay?"


    "Being fed a lot of sleeping pills, my life is not in danger, I guess I won''t be able to wake up for a while."


    Ye Hao started the car and drove away from the harbor.


    It was not far from the harbor just now.


    Ye Hao noticed the strangeness. He looked at the rearview mirror and several cars followed behind him.


    "Let them come here." Ye Hao murmured.


    Ye Hao stepped on the accelerator, trying to speed up and get rid of the group of people.


    Suddenly, in the torrential rain, a figure in a red robe appeared in front of him, and when he approached, it was Catherine!


    Catherine was holding a sickle in her hand and slashed directly at the car.


    Ye Hao turned the steering wheel fiercely, trying to drift around the woman.


    A gap was left in the sickle frame, and all the tires on the side of the car burst.


    The car lost its balance, rushed into the greenery next to it, and rolled over to the ground.


    Ye Hao kicked the car door, took the suitcase, and ran out of the car holding the animal ear girl.


    "Are you OK!"


    Ye Hao looked at Olena who ran out.


    "It''s okay!"


    Olena is holding a steel pipe and stance, carefully looking at a dozen people around her, as well as Catherine who is holding a sickle.


    "We meet again!"


    Catherine said in a cold voice.


    Olena thought Catherine was telling herself that she threw her suitcase to Ye Hao.


    "Ye. Take the things away, and I will delay you. After escaping, find a way to send the things to the European Holy See!"


    Ye Hao caught the box thrown by Olena!


    "Dirty blood, let me, a paladin, purify your dirty body and soul!"


    Olena at this moment is completely different from just now, her body burst out with milky white light.


    It was similar in appearance to Ye Hao''s light when he used the Holy Healing technique, but it was far from the level, but there was more fighting spirit.


    When the raindrops touched Olena, they all bounced away, as if they had touched something.


    "A high-ranking knight of the Knights Templar thought he would defeat me by burning his life, ignorance."


    "The gap in strength is not something that can be made up at all."


    Catherine''s indifferent red eyes, as if she didn''t put Olena in front of her eyes.


    Although Olena is holding a steel pipe, she feels like she is holding a spear.


    "war!"


    Olena yelled like a soldier, and then rushed out.


    The steel pipe and the sickle clashed in mid-air, sparking a lot of sparks in the heavy rain.


    But anyone with a discerning eye can see that Olena is not Catherine''s opponent at all.


    Catherine stood still, Olena kept attacking Catherine with steel pipes, but she couldn''t help Catherine at all.


    "If you want to defeat me, wait until you become a real Paladin."


    Catherine''s sickle struck a red half-moon shape, and Olena faced this attack, unable to escape and could only resist with the steel pipe in her hand.


    But the fragile steel pipe is not a weapon after all, so it broke. Olena''s body flew upside down in the heavy rain, rolled a few times on the ground, and shed a large pool of blood.

 Chapter 785： Catherines terrifying power

    "But it is estimated that you have no chance, the running dog of the Holy See." Catherine raised her sickle high.


    "Hey, do you want to do another seaweed dance! You sing well to conquer."


    Catherine''s face became cold, and she turned her head, the voice she would never forget in her life, the man who brought her insult.


    But what she saw was Ye Hao carrying two rocket launchers.


    "You did a good job, give you two rockets!"


    Boom boom boom


    The explosion sounded far away even in heavy rain, but the fire quickly dissipated, leaving only the charred black earth and smoke.


    The huge smoke dissipated, and Catherine was standing there in the middle of the scorched earth. There were multiple wounds on her body. The original gorgeous red robe was in tatters, showing a lot of spring light.


    Catherine, who was the center of the shells, was only injured so little. If you let people in the real world know that you would definitely be scared.


    Most of all, those wounds are still recovering at a visible rate.


    "Interesting." Catherine''s lips curled up.


    ##


    A black car galloped in the heavy rain.


    "Are you okay." Ye Hao drove the car while looking at Olena, who was limp in her seat.


    There was a pool of blood in Olena''s abdomen, the deep wound, and even the intestines inside.


    And at this moment Olena''s breath was also very weak, her face pale.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Olena coughed and barely opened her eyes.


    "You... are you stupid. Before... I let you go."


    "Although we have known each other not long ago, I never left my comrades in arms."


    Ye Hao said without hesitation.


    "Haha..." Olena forced a smile: "But you are also great...Where did you get two RPGs."


    "Just now when you were fighting, I took the opportunity to hack their car. It happened to be on it. I don''t know if I can kill Catherine."


    Ye Hao''s words are full of loopholes, and RPG weapons are not brought out casually.


    In fact, Ye Hao took it out of his spatial ring.


    But Olena, who was seriously injured, didn''t have the mind to think about it now.


    "Cough cough cough... That Catherine is a vampire marquis. The strength is very powerful, she can''t die with two RPGs, plus the vampire''s unique recovery ability, it is estimated that there will be nothing for a while."


    "I just tried desperately to see if I could seriously hurt her, but...cough cough, not even a trace of her fur was hurt."


    Looking at the weak Olena, Ye Hao''s face was solemn.


    Catherine''s strength far exceeded Ye Hao''s expectations.


    The strength of Olena that erupted at that time was definitely above the innate, and was even close to each other with Po Meng.


    And Catherine can get Olena with no effort. Although the weapon gap accounts for a certain factor, there is still a big gap in strength.


    Before Ye Hao''s several great abilities had not been restored, Ye Hao didn''t dare to fight hard with Catherine, so he could only take a thirty-six plan.


    But fortunately, Ye Hao didn''t try hard, otherwise he and Olena might be ordered by Catherine.


    "Ahem... Ye. I have one last thing I want to tell you. This time I come to Xiangdu, I...not only... Ahem, I have harvested something, and I also met you."


    "You are a special oriental woman...cough cough...if...if there is a chance...I really hope...to be with you."


    Ye Hao''s heart trembled, no wonder Olena looked at her with weird eyes before, and she deliberately hooked herself up when she was disguised as a man.


    Dare to love this woman is a lily!


    "Okay, don''t talk about it anymore. I''ll find a place later, and I''ll heal you." Ye Hao comforted. "I...I know my situation...I have burned my life force, plus...seriously wounded, it''s useless." Olena''s eyelids kept shaking: "However, I...I still hope Ye, you Can bring... things... help me back to... Europe.


    "


    With that, Olena closed her eyes.


    Ye Hao squeezed the steering wheel tightly.


    It was nine o''clock in the morning, and the heavy rain and wind outside the window were getting stronger and stronger.


    Ye Hao drove the car into a hidden tunnel and stopped.


    "Exchange the primary healing charm."


    [Exchange a primary healing charm from the system store, consume skill points: 40]


    [Current remaining skill points of the host: 217]


    Ye Hao used the Primary Healing Talisman on Olena.


    The healing effect of the Healing Talisman is limited. After the wound in the abdomen is healed, Olena''s chest also has slight ups and downs.


    In fact, Olena¡¯s injury was not too serious, but she had burned her vitality before. This may be a taboo technique, which caused Olena to be very weak and difficult to fight.


    But at least there is no life threatening now.


    Ye Hao got out of the car and looked at both ends of the tunnel.


    No one drove out on typhoon days.


    Ye Hao pried open the fire escape in the tunnel, and he hid Olena and the Beast Ear Girl inside.


    I took her suitcase from Olena.


    Opening the suitcase, what Ye Hao saw was the holy spear handle, one of the last three auctions!


    It''s a coincidence, but now it''s good, the three finale lots are all in Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao seemed to have thought of something. He opened the cotton pad with the handle of the holy spear, and inside was a small signal transmitter with a red light.


    "Let me just say, we are so hidden. How can they find us so quickly."


    This was taken back by Olena from Catherine. Catherine must have put the tracker in it after getting the lot.


    Ye Hao didn''t throw away the signal transmitter, but put it in his pocket.


    "Borrow you something and use it."


    Ye Hao hid the two of them, got into the car again with the things, and disappeared in the heavy rain.


    After more than ten minutes, Ye Hao''s car stopped at a remote roadside.


    Two white boxes were thrown away by Ye Hao.


    He stuffed the silver key and the handle of the holy gun into his bag and straddled his chest.


    At the same time, Ye Hao took off his wig, removed his feminine outfit, and restored his original appearance.


    [End of mission: The host has a total of seven hours of disguised time. Reward skill points: 70. ¡¿


    [Current remaining skill points: 287]


    "It''s boring to escape. It''s better to be crazy." Ye Hao broke into the rearview mirror and looked at himself, with a crazy smile on his mouth.


    Anyone who knows Ye Hao knows that as long as he smiles like this, someone must suffer.


    "Now it''s time for the killer to play."


    ...


    "It''s weird, according to the signal, it''s here. But why is there no one?" Several people in raincoats stood at the intersection with an instrument and looked around suspiciously.


    A red dot on the instrument happened to be where they were standing.


    "You are looking for me."


    A cold voice came from behind, before several people could react, they were cut apart by two soul chaser blades.


    Such scenes are still being staged in different places.


    Rather than let those people chase, Ye Hao might as well find a chance to chase those who are alone.


    His personal strength, no one can stop him unless he meets Catherine.


    And if there are many people on the other side, with his own light work, Ye Hao can completely disappear in the rainstorm without a trace. The dog jumped the wall in a hurry, let alone a wolf!

 Chapter 786： Once a world killer, today’s defeated man

    Ye Hao held a soul chasing blade, lurking in the rain like a ghost, killing, lurking, and killing.


    Finally, after Ye Hao killed a vampire, he was surrounded by vampires and ghost cards.


    "Ye Hao! Now you can''t escape with your wings, hand over the things to me!" J walked out, holding a short knife.


    Ye Hao sneered, he threw away the tracker he was holding in his hand and stepped on it.


    The reason why he wants to bring this thing is because he wants these people to focus on himself, so that there is no time to take care of Olena.


    "Things are with me, come and get them if you want!" Ye Hao sneered. Facing such a situation, he was not afraid.


    "Give it to me, who can kill him. I have a big reward!" To be on the safe side, J didn''t rush up to fight alone like the villains in the novel.


    Instead, he directly used his greatest advantage to deal with Ye Hao by relying on crowd tactics.


    In the majestic rainstorm, card disciples of ghost cards and vampires of blood race swarmed up.


    "It''s fifteen o''clock, I will accompany you to have fun."


    Ye Hao glanced at his watch, took off his raincoat, and dozens of smoke bombs were thrown out by Ye Hao.


    Bullets and grenades may not do much harm to these people. In this case, smoke bombs will have a good effect.


    A large cloud of smoke enveloped the entire road.


    In the thick fog, Ye Hao didn''t use any abilities, relying solely on the strength of his Qi Refining Realm, he held two soul chasing blades and attacked there frantically.


    Kill one person in ten steps, never stay for a thousand miles.


    This is used to describe Ye Hao at this moment without any problems.


    These card disciples are not high in strength, they are all around the power refining stage, and they can''t take a few tricks under Ye Hao''s knife.


    As for vampires, vampires are not invincible, they also have a fatal weakness, that is, they completely destroy his head and heart before they recover.


    Under heavy rain, the dense fog dissipates relatively quickly.


    Ye Hao spotted an attacking vampire next to him, and his soul chaser slashed like lightning, leaving only a silver light, leaving a bowl-large opening in the vampire''s throat.


    At the same time, Ye Hao''s hand inserted into the vampire''s chest, and under the vampire''s red eyes, he pulled out the beating heart from his body.


    The vampire''s body fell under Ye Hao''s feet.


    "This guy is so strange. He has fought for so long. He doesn''t look tired at all!" The people around looked at Ye Hao with fear, and for a while, no one dared to approach him for a while.


    What they didn''t know was that Ye Hao''s body was pseudo-innate. Although it was not as terrifying as innate, at least it could continuously obtain the power of heaven and earth, so that Ye Hao''s internal energy would never be exhausted.


    Ye Hao shook the blood on the chasing blade.


    "Who will die."


    What a domineering words, but no one dared to step forward.


    "You won''t give it to me!" J frowned and scolded.


    The people of the blood race glanced at each other and did not act.


    For vampires, they cherish their lives very much. People who live longer are more afraid of death. This sentence is not wrong.


    "Asshole. Carpenter, give it to me! Who dares not follow, apologize with death!"


    Facing the order from above, the card disciples could only bite the bullet and rush forward.


    The melee began again.


    Every time Ye Hao picked up the knife, someone would definitely die.


    Under the heavy rain, the streets were covered with corpses, and the blood was washed by the rain and drained into the sewer.


    J, who had been standing in the distance and watching, suddenly appeared beside Ye Hao, with the short knife in his hand reaching the point of Ye Hao.


    "I knew you would come!"


    Ye Hao was not surprised by the attacking J. This is the nature of a killer. If he doesn''t make a move, he will definitely hurt his life.


    "I''m waiting for you!"


    Ye Hao''s body swayed slightly, the tip of the knife didn''t hit the heart, but plunged into Ye Hao''s abdomen, but after a few centimeters, it seemed to be caught by something, unable to enter or retreat.


    J''s face changed suddenly, and his hand released the handle of the knife, trying to step back.


    Body control!


    J''s body paused for 0.5 seconds.


    Ye Hao ignored the injury on his abdomen, and went up with his right hand, climbing onto J''s arm.


    The Nianhua grabbing hand came out and directly buckled J''s right arm, making it impossible to break free for a short time.


    At the same time, Ye Hao made a fist with his right hand, and hit J''s chest with dozens of fists in a row, very fast.


    Unable to escape, J could only protect his chest with his left arm, resisting Ye Hao''s fist, and at the same time stepping on the ground violently, his right hand tried to break Ye Hao''s shackles, and his body retreated continuously, trying to get rid of Ye Hao''s entanglement.


    But how could Ye Hao miss such a good opportunity, his body moved forward with J, and his right fist was thrown at a speed of more than ten punches per second.


    Finally, J''s right arm got rid of Ye Hao''s restraint, and an elbow hit Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao used his arm to resist. After the collision, the two of them retreated a few steps.


    "I think Ashes, the world-famous killer in America back then, is nothing more than that." Ye Hao contemptuously pulled out a **** knife on his waist and threw it out directly.


    A card student was unlucky, with a short knife stuck in his forehead, and fell to his knees, losing his life.


    And Ye Hao''s abdomen kept bleeding, but he didn''t seem to feel at all.


    "Ahem..."


    J gritted his teeth and gasped, vomiting blood with minced meat in his mouth. It seems that the few punches just now caused him internal injuries.


    "If it''s my heyday, you kid. I can clean up whatever I want!" J looked at Ye Hao angrily.


    "Who can''t brag."


    Ye Hao sneered, his look at J was full of murderous intent.


    "You said, if I kill you. Will I be able to be in the forefront of the world''s killer list."


    J gritted his teeth and straightened up, apparently preparing to fight Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao is not afraid of J.


    With a pseudo-innate physique in his body, anyone under the innate dreads to fight!


    Suddenly, J, who had a serious face just now, turned and ran.


    The boss J escaped?


    The card disciples who were still in place were stunned for a while.


    "puff."


    "Such a person is still taking the lead. This ghost card is probably no one can use." Ye Hao sneered.


    But he didn''t chase, and his eyes became extremely cold.


    He looked at several black cars coming in the distance.


    The door opened, and the bodyguard with sunglasses got out of the passenger seat, propped up the umbrella, went to the back, and opened the door.


    Catherine, wearing a brand new red robe, walked out of it, but because of the gap between the umbrella and the body, Catherine''s red robe got wet.


    "waste."


    Catherine said coldly, before the bodyguard could react, his body was split in half with a sickle, and his head was in a different place.


    Catherine picked up the umbrella herself, holding a sickle in the other hand.


    "Boy, we meet again."


    Seeing Catherine, Ye Hao''s first thought was to escape. "If you go now, I won''t stop, but I can''t guarantee the fate of these two guys."

 Chapter 787： A game of life and death

    The steps that had just been lifted stopped.


    Ye Hao''s face was solemn.


    A group of people walked out of several cars behind Catherine, and two large and one small figures were thrown out.


    The rain slapped them mercilessly. Although their eyes were closed tightly, they shouldn''t die from the ups and downs of their chests.


    "Olena!" Ye Hao muttered softly.


    Those two people were Olena and the Beast Ear Girl that Ye Hao hid.


    Never imagined that Catherine would find these two guys.


    "You are still sparse, although you took away my tracker. But the tracker still told me that you stayed for a full ten minutes in a tunnel that only took two minutes to drive through."


    "I sent someone to do a search by the way, and I found these two guys."


    Catherine looked at Ye Hao with the same eyes as a cat looking at a mouse.


    "You have a choice now. You can run away, I won''t chase you, but I will let someone shine the blood of these two people drop by drop. We vampires are very good at bloodletting."


    The corners of Catherine''s mouth rose up, revealing two sharp fangs.


    However, the appearance of these two fangs did not break Catherine''s sense of sight of the queen at all, but gave people a more powerful coercion.


    "Let them go. I''ll give you things." Ye Hao took off his satchel and unzipped the zipper, revealing the silver key and the holy gun handle inside.


    Catherine shook her head.


    "NO, NO, NO. You are very interesting. You defeated me in the financial war. I rarely fail in hundreds of years."


    Catherine clapped her hands and applauded.


    Ye Hao didn''t know what else Catherine would sell.


    "I want to see how strong your kid really is. Don''t worry, I won''t do it with you, that would be boring." Kathleen snapped her fingers.


    Ten men in suits came out and stood behind Catherine.


    "This is the fighter I took some time to cultivate. Each of them is in the realm of the Vampire Viscount, which is equivalent to your Huaxia Qi refining realm. You seem to be in this realm."


    "I play a game with you. In the next ten minutes, in the first minute, someone will fight you, and then every minute, someone will join the fight."


    "Ten minutes later, if you can survive. I will release one of these two people, and then I can guarantee that I will not be blamed for what happened between you and me."


    "in or out."


    Catherine looked at Ye Hao with a playful look.


    Ten vampire viscounts.


    Although these ten viscounts are very strong, they are at least hopeful compared to the monster Catherine.


    "How do I know if you are lying to me." Ye Hao stared at Catherine.


    "Miss Catherine, don''t talk nonsense with him. Hurry up and kill this person so that we can get what we think of." The returning J stood behind Catherine and urged.


    This person probably saw Catherine''s appearance, and ran back.


    Catherine raised her sickle, and the blade was only a few centimeters away from J''s throat.


    "When I speak, it is not your turn to interrupt."


    J faced Catherine, he had to stay silent and stared.


    Catherine looked at Ye Hao.


    "I can swear to the king of blood and promise to honor what I just said, but your fighting range cannot exceed 100 square meters centered on you, and you are not allowed to use your ability to manipulate objects."


    "How about it, dare you dare."


    These ancient races have always taken swearing this kind of thing very seriously, most of all to their gods or ancestors.


    Although I don''t know what Catherine''s purpose is, Ye Hao really has no other choice now.


    "I have a choice. But if I kill your little brother, blame me."


    Ye Hao reached into his pocket, "takes out" a bag of drinks, and drank it grandiosely.


    "Kevin, you go first. Don''t keep your hands, kill him!"


    Catherine ordered without changing her face.


    The man named Kevin came out and approached Ye Hao step by step. He stretched his hand behind his back and took out a saber from under his clothes.


    Blood-red pupils appeared in his eyes, and his sharp fangs showed his fierce appearance.


    "The game begins." Catherine took out a cigarette and lit it for herself.


    As Catherine''s voice fell, it was not Kevin who took the trouble first, but Ye Hao.


    Advanced strength enhancement!


    Intermediate speed enhancement!


    Intermediate physical strengthening!


    Although Catherine said that she could not use abilities, the abilities in her eyes were Ye Hao''s ability to control objects.


    And these invisible strengthening abilities, except for Ye Hao, were not aware of at all, and would only think that this was Ye Hao''s own ability.


    Ye Hao didn''t use the chasing blade, but directly rushed towards the enemy with bare hands.


    Before Kevin could react, a fist directly hit his face. The speed was so fast that it made people think that this person was teleporting over.


    This fist directly caused Kevin''s towering nose to collapse, and nosebleeds continued to flow out.


    Kevin''s head bent back.


    Ye Hao''s attack didn''t stop, he hit Kevin''s chest directly with his knee.


    Kevin spurted blood from his mouth.


    Rolling.


    Completely crushed.


    After a few moves, Kevin fell to the ground, the wounds on his face and chest healed quickly, and he tried to stand up.


    But at the last moment he saw a fist hit his head, and immediately lost consciousness.


    The white brain is flowing in the rain.


    Just in case, Ye Hao directly crushed this person''s heart with his right foot.


    "Whirring whirring."


    Ye Hao breathed a little bit quickly. He took out a handkerchief from Kevin''s suit pocket and wiped his fist stained with white and red liquid.


    "18 seconds. Very good." Catherine spit out a smoke ring from her mouth.


    Kill a vampire baron in 18 seconds.


    This can be said to be a miracle, and it also includes this Kevin''s initial contempt for Ye Hao.


    On the battlefield of life and death, don''t let your guard down just because the opponent is weak on the surface.


    One party relaxes his guard and despise the other party. One side is full of strength and does not leave hands.


    The foreigner had already lost at first.


    After more than ten seconds, Ye Hao''s rapid breathing finally calmed down, and he stared at the remaining nine vampire barons.


    A few more seconds passed.


    Catherine held a cigarette between two fingers: "Next, Tom."


    Give an order.


    A man in a suit rushed out. He didn''t wear other weapons in his hands, but with sharp finger cots on his fingers.


    In the same way, this person is also red with fangs.


    Ye Hao''s eyes showed blood red, his fangs grew, and the wound on his body began to heal quickly.


    The golden red breath hovered around Ye Hao.


    At this moment, except for the Object Control Technique, Ye Hao had already exposed all his strengths.


    The bonus of the blood physique directly increased his speed by a step.


    In the torrential rain, two figures come and go, and normal people can''t see the fists and attacks of both sides at all, and can only see the afterimages.


    bump


    At the end of the battle, a figure flew out and hit the telephone pole, and his right chest collapsed for a full four to five centimeters. Normal people would have died on the spot due to pressure on the heart.


    But Tom was lying on the ground with his eyes still open and breathing in his nose. The blood energy in his body was repairing his body at a rapid speed.


    With such an injury, it only takes ten seconds to regain his ability to move.


    But it was too late.


    A car flew over and pressed directly on Tom, leaving only a pool of **** mud under the car.


    Standing in the storm, Ye Hao''s figure looked thin.


    Numerous wounds on the body began to be repaired, and the **** fists were also repairing. "48 seconds." Catherine spit out a number.

 Chapter 788： Fang Tian painted halberd

    There are eight left.


    Ye Hao gasped, and the Nine-Yang True Sutra quickly circulated, recovering the excessive consumption in his body as soon as possible.


    Although he is a pseudo-innate physique with a steady flow of internal power, Ye Hao was overloaded in the two battles just now.


    He knows very well that this "game" is a "wheel battle", and these vampire barons are not his opponents, but if he has a one-to-two, one-to-three situation.


    It would be dangerous.


    The reason why Ye Hao was so crazy and spared no effort to attack was that he wanted to defeat his current opponent every minute.


    Let the situation continue to maintain a 1-on-1 situation.


    More than ten seconds later.


    Catherine spoke again: "Jerry, it''s your turn."


    One by one, slightly shorter whites came out.


    This white man is really short, only about 1.6 meters.


    This is definitely super short in the physique of white people.


    Ye Hao stared at this Jerry, he rushed up in the violent storm without saying a word.


    But this Jerry was completely different from the previous two. He didn''t take the initiative to attack Ye Hao, but used his speed to dodge Ye Hao''s attack.


    This made Ye Hao very tired, time passed bit by bit, and he hadn''t won this Jerry yet.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Jerry''s mouth. Through the situation of the two in front of him, he knew very well that his strength was definitely not the opponent of the Chinese man in front of him, let alone this Chinese man was still a blood race!


    Then he only needs to postpone it for a minute, and wait for his companions to come on the court. When that happens, he can use more bullying to increase his confidence in victory.


    Ye Hao''s eyes were cold, and he stretched his hand to his waist.


    Originally, this trick was intended to be reserved for the next person, but at the moment, time is urgent and there is no way.


    The seventy-two soul chasing blades were all thrown out by Ye Hao in a second


    The fast-rotating soulchaser blades, if you slow down to watch, you will even find that their speed can cut through the dripping rain.


    Seeing this hand, Catherine showed an expression of interest.


    "He cheated, he used an ability!" Seeing this scene behind him, J shouted, pointing at Ye Hao.


    Catherine''s face wrinkled slightly: "Is it a power? I have eyes. If you say another word, I will send your body to your ghost card headquarters."


    J was unwilling, but still closed his mouth.


    "Hua Xia Kung Fu!" Catherine looked at Jerry, who was struggling with 72 throwing knives.


    He is fast, but the seventy-two throwing knives are faster, and he even calculated all the directions in which Jerry might dodge.


    Brush up


    Seventy-two soul chaser blades, and finally twelve flying knives were inserted into Jerry''s body, directly nailing him to the ground.


    Several flying knives even pierced his wrist directly.


    Blood ran all over the ground.


    "Billy is here for you."


    Catherine''s voice sounded.


    Unknowingly, it has been a minute.


    That Billy rushed over at the fastest speed, and Ye Hao rushed towards Jerry who fell on the ground.


    Billy punched Ye Hao on the back, Ye Hao flew upside down, tumbled on the ground a few times, hit a spray on the ground, half kneeling on the ground, coughing up blood, but the wound on his back began A quick recovery.


    Billy looked at Jerry on the ground. Jerry''s eyes widened, there was a deep incision in his neck, and there was only a blood hole in his chest.


    Come one step later.


    Billy showed anger, a bright red breath broke out from his body, and a dagger made of blood condensed into his hand.


    "Billy is good at strength, and it is estimated that he will be able to break through to the realm of earls in a few decades." Catherine said with satisfaction.


    Billy didn''t give Ye Hao any chance to rest. He directly bullied him. The blood blade in his hand cut through Ye Hao''s skin, and there was even corrosion.


    "Blood energy still has this use."


    Ye Hao looked at the blood blade in surprise. Although it was made of blood, it was as hard as steel.


    And if you hold it up, it''s like holding hot steel.


    Billy was not weaker than Ye Hao, and coupled with this weapon, Ye Hao couldn''t even take him down for a while.


    Finally, the scene Ye Hao didn''t want to face most appeared.


    The fifth vampire joined the battlefield. Although the strength was not as strong as Billy, Ye Hao was unable to kill the fifth vampire with the threat of Billy.


    Ye Hao gradually fell to the wind.


    Vampire No. 6 then joined the battlefield.


    This is like a balance, one side keeps adding weights, and the balance has gradually begun to tilt towards the blood side.


    "Hmph, he is finished." J gloated at the scene.


    At the same time, I was also amazed at Catherine''s identity, traveling in Xiangdu, even carrying ten vampires equivalent to the refining state.


    Sure enough, the strength of the blood race is extraordinary, after all, it is a dark race that has lived for thousands of years.


    Facing the siege of the three vampires, Ye Hao''s body was repeatedly suffering from injury, recovery, injury, and recovery.


    Although the wound can be healed, the pain is real.


    If the four vampires join the battle again, Ye Hao will undoubtedly die.


    No, we must find a way.


    Ye Hao used Lingbo''s microsteps to avoid the attack, while his mind was spinning quickly.


    More than two hundred skill points, but now they can¡¯t redeem any skills that can turn the tide, and the strongest advanced object control technique can¡¯t be used.


    Because of distraction, Ye Hao''s arm was cut open by the blood blade again.


    The pain on the arm and the blood flowing out made Ye Hao a thought.


    Taking advantage of the negligence of a few people, he retreated under the siege, raised his right hand high and closed his eyes.


    Since they can condense blood energy into weapons, so can they themselves.


    The only way now is this, he has to fight his back.


    Time seemed to stop at this moment, and the sound of rain and storm in my ears disappeared.


    What he saw was a patch of red, and the red began to condense in his hands.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes abruptly, facing the approaching four, he shouted.


    "Look at the halberd!"


    I saw a blood-red Fangtian painted halberd in Ye Hao''s hand. The weapon, about 3.5 meters long, looked quite majestic and domineering.


    With such weapons, a **** red moon was drawn in front of the four.


    Directly retreat four people.


    "This weapon!" Catherine saw the weapon in Ye Hao''s hand, her eyes showed a look of surprise.


    The expressions of other vampires couldn''t believe it.


    Before they saw Ye Hao''s eye pupils and his recovery ability, they knew that he was also a blood clan.


    But the strength is at most equivalent to the Viscount.


    But he could condense such weapons!


    You know, blood can condense weapons is not an ordinary thing.


    The difference between the Vampire Viscount and the Earl, in addition to the strength of blood energy, is their ability to gather weapons.


    Reaching the earl''s standard is to condense a complete weapon. This complete weapon refers to a sharp sword or a katana, and can remain in shape for ten minutes.


    And the blood blade that Billita had condensed was quite a bit different in size, and it had already become blurred at this moment. And to condense into a huge Fangtian halberd like Ye Hao, one must have the ability of Catherine''s level!

 Chapter 789： Tragic strong

    Ye Hao didn''t know what these vampires were thinking, anyway, with Fang Tian''s painted halberd that can be transformed into blood, Ye Hao felt like a general.


    Why did he choose a weapon like Fang Tian''s painted halberd.


    Really forced by the situation, swords, knives, and daggers are suitable for fighting alone.


    But now the opponent is fighting more and less, so he must grow weapons.


    So Ye Hao thought of Fang Tian painting a halberd!


    "Ruth, it''s your turn." Catherine let the seventh man continue to play.


    At this moment, there are already four vampires fighting one Ye Hao.


    But Ye Hao held Fang Tian''s painted halberd, and this time he attacked instead.


    I saw his Fang Tian painting a halberd, opening and closing like a stormy sea.


    After Billy''s blood blade collided with Ye Hao''s Fang Tian painted halberd, it turned into blood water.


    "This kid''s weapon is very strong. We can''t attack, spread out, and delay time!" Although the seventh person Ruth is wearing a suit, she looks like a man from a distance.


    But on closer inspection, it turned out to be a short-haired woman dressed as a boy.


    The other people understood Ruth''s meaning, they wanted to wait for a few more people, then they attacked with all their strength and took Ye Hao directly in a short time.


    Ye Hao saw their combat plan, and of course he would not let them succeed.


    He pinpointed Billy who was the first of these people to play, and wielded Fang Tian''s painted halberd to chase him fiercely.


    Several other vampires feigned around, trying to relieve Billy''s pressure.


    "I''m coming!"


    With a loud shout in the distance, the eighth rushed up.


    Ye Hao didn''t care, he raised Fang Tian''s painted halberd high, and directly smashed it towards Billy.


    Although Fang Tian''s painted halberd didn''t hit Billy''s body, the clothes on his chest exploded directly, revealing a blood stain on his belly.


    "Ahem..." Billy fell to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    "Billy!"


    Ruth hurriedly stood in front of Billy, and with the addition of the eighth, Ye Hao could not continue to pursue Billy.


    "I''m fine. Hold on, and I will be able to recover soon."


    Billy gritted his teeth and constantly mobilized the blood in his body to repair his body and wounds.


    But I don''t know why, the wound that was injured by Fang Tian''s painted halberd has a very slow recovery speed, as if something is restraining his blood energy.


    At this moment, Ye Hao became more and more refreshed in the battle, the **** aura on his body almost had to materialize, he seemed to be a **** general!


    Next, Ye Hao found the right opportunity and wounded another person again.


    But the ninth man immediately played.


    The situation on the court was that four people besieged Ye Hao, while the two were healing.


    They are all waiting for the last moment.


    The cigarette in Catherine''s hand was almost burnt.


    "Bernard. It''s your turn."


    The last tenth person is a blond man dressed like a middle-aged man.


    Because of the life span of a vampire, you should never guess a person''s age based on his appearance.


    But this person looks very calm.


    Bernard raised his hand, the blood pooled in his hand, and a knight sword appeared in his hand.


    "kill!"


    Bernard''s voice was like thunder in a rainstorm.


    Both men who had recovered from their wounds now attacked.


    The scene of seven besieging one person appeared.


    And this time, the attack of the seven was deadly, very vicious.


    As soon as the Fang Tian painted halberd in Ye Hao''s hand split one person''s arm, another person''s dagger had already penetrated into Ye Hao''s abdomen.


    A few people swept away, and a few others rushed up immediately.


    Flesh and blood can completely describe such a scene.


    This minute is very long, and everyone around is paying attention to the battle.


    They seemed to have forgotten their original purpose, and their eyes were full of admiration when they looked at the Chinese man.


    This man made them re-examine their views on Chinese martial artists.


    "The game is over." Catherine''s cigarette burned out and she threw it on the ground.


    At the same time, there was a light in the sky at this moment, the torrential rain turned into drizzle, and the wind turned into a breeze.


    A katu raised his head, and he saw a huge hole appeared above the clouds.


    This is the eye of a typhoon. The eye of a typhoon is completely different from the typhoon itself. It is the calmest place in the entire typhoon.


    Also calm is the battlefield at this moment.


    Ye Hao stood among the crowd, standing on the street full of blood.


    At his feet is the sixth person, and Ye Hao''s Fang Tian painted halberd pierced his chest.


    The other seven people around are also terrible at the moment.


    A big cut was made in Billy''s abdomen, and the bones inside could be seen, quite scary.


    The palm of Ruth''s left hand was directly cut off and landed on the ground a few meters away.


    Bernard was pierced through the abdomen, and you can see the back through the hole from his front.


    The other few people basically have missing arms and broken legs.


    But at this moment, there is no hatred in their eyes, but admiration.


    They knelt on one knee and put their right hand on their chest.


    This is the way for the blood clan to show respect to the strong.


    At this moment, the situation of this strong man can also be said to be quite tragic. He can only look at the scene in front of him with one eye. There is only a blood hole in his left eye, and blood is constantly pouring into the eye socket, and he starts to repair the wound. .


    The left arm was lost directly from the shoulder, and Bernard''s knight sword stuck in his heart.


    This kind of injury has long since died thousands of times on someone else''s body.


    The last-minute **** battle thoroughly demonstrated the **** fighting style of the blood race.


    "Papa Papa."


    Catherine put the sickle on the ground, threw away the umbrella, and clapped.


    "Wonderful, it is really wonderful. You have dedicated me the most exciting battle for more than a hundred years, and even made me a little bit excited."


    Catherine did not hesitate to praise her.


    "Ahem..."


    Ye Hao coughed up a pool of **** minced meat, probably an organ in his body.


    "Your promise." Ye Hao looked at Catherine with one eye.


    "Who do you want." Catherine pointed to the big and the small next to her.


    "That female knight." Ye Hao whispered.


    Catherine nodded.


    A vampire threw the female knight in front of Ye Hao.


    The people around Ye Hao interrogated and looked at Catherine, waiting for her next order.


    "All come back." Catherine looked at Ye Hao''s blood that was pierced by Fang Tian''s chest.


    "The game is over, don''t mind letting him go."


    Ye Hao took a step back swayingly, and Fang Tian painted the halberd directly from the man''s chest.


    A kinship came over cautiously, and helped the kinship and several others to withdraw behind Catherine. "I still have a bargaining chip here. I am also very satisfied with your performance today. Give me the holy gun handle. This animal-eared girl belongs to you, and then I leave without doing anything."

 Chapter 790： Enhanced Advanced Object Control

    "Catherine..." J never expected that Catherine would say such a thing, but he swallowed after half of his words.


    He felt murderous enveloping him, and once he dared to speak more, there might be an extra piece of the ground meat.


    "Why, what is your purpose?" Ye Hao stared at Catherine.


    The words that this woman just said were really strange.


    She obviously can directly use Olena to threaten her and easily take down herself, but she arranges this so-called "game" quite differently.


    She obviously could kill herself and was ashamed, but now she actually said that she would let herself go.


    "Purpose? Of course there is." Kathleen smiled and nodded. She looked at Ye Hao: "It''s rare that there is a person who interests me. It would be boring to die like this."


    Like nonsense.


    Ye Hao took out the holy spear handle from his shoulder bag, and he looked at Olena lying on the ground.


    "I''m sorry."


    The handle of the holy gun was thrown out by Ye Hao, but Catherine did not pick it up, watching the handle of the holy gun fall in front of her eyes.


    A person looking like a bodyguard removed a suitcase from the car and put the handle of the holy gun into the suitcase.


    "I leave it to you. I look forward to our next meeting." Catherine left an inexplicable word, then threw the beast ear girl in front of Ye Hao, turned around and got in the car and left.


    Catherine''s departure caused the blood races to retreat.


    There were a lot of people missing in the whole street.


    "Ahem..."


    Ye Hao coughed up a large pool of blood, and the Fang Tian painted halberd in his hand turned into a pool of blood.


    The fact that blood can condense into weapons is too heavy on the body.


    Feeling hollowed out.


    Exchange for Primary Healing Charm.


    [Exchange for primary healing charm, deduct skill points: 40]


    [Current remaining skill points: 247]


    Originally, Ye Hao was worried about whether the healing talisman would conflict with the blood physique in his body, but the facts showed that this worry was redundant, and there was nothing unusual after using it.


    The broken left arm wound was recovering at a speed visible to the human eye, and the left eye gradually revealed the embryonic shape of the eyeball.


    "Ye Hao!"


    Angrily shouted.


    Ye Hao raised his head, he saw J still standing there holding a submachine gun, and the card apprentices of the ghost card organization were aiming at Ye Hao holding the hot weapon muzzle.


    "The woman Catherine let you go, but don''t forget that there is still me. Not only will I get my things back today, I will kill you!"


    J sneered.


    "If you don''t want the ashes of the world killer list to fall here, just get out of me."


    Ye Hao''s indifferent voice sounded.


    J seemed to have heard a big joke. He pointed to Ye Hao and sneered: "Boy, I know you are strong. Even so strong that I can''t beat you."


    "But you don''t look at what you look like now, you can move your fingers a bit, I call you Lord!"


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth curled up, and he slowly raised his right hand.


    The wound that had just been repaired by blood burst open, and blood came out.


    But Ye Haoqiang endured the pain, raised his hand, and raised his **** to J.


    "Grandson, call him Lord."


    J''s face turned purple and his chest was constantly rising and falling, indicating that he was very angry at the moment.


    "I call you arrogant!"


    J pulled the trigger frantically, and the submachine gun in his hand fired mercilessly.


    Card disciples around also opened fire.


    Ye Hao used his only remaining arm to protect Olena and the beast-eared girl.


    Advanced object control!


    Power enhancement technique!


    Enhanced version of advanced object control!


    The nerves around Ye Hao''s eye sockets seemed to burst out, and almost all the blood vessels in his neck could see the pulsation, and the whole person was tight.


    He raised his head, his gaze was like a death god, all the bullets shot from around had stopped, and even the raindrops that had fallen stopped.


    At this moment, Ye Hao felt that his thought power was extremely powerful, and he even thought he could lift a mountain!


    However, this relatively produces a huge consumption of mental power. The mental power in his brain is like water in a swimming pool, and it is completely fine to use some abilities in the past.


    But this time, all the valves for the water in the swimming pool were opened, and the water inside was dropping at a visible speed.


    The surrounding Kartu and J saw this strange, and the atmosphere was filled with anxiety.


    "Grandson. Originally, this trick was reserved for Catherine, it''s cheaper for you."


    Ye Hao murmured softly, but the words reached everyone''s ears.


    "not good."


    J retreated subconsciously, trying to withdraw.


    But it was too late, all the bullets flew out, and even the bullets in the gun that were not shot in the hand were exploded.


    Relying on the strength of the Qi Refining Realm, J drew out his dagger to resist the bullets that were flying.


    But the other carders were not so lucky, many people were killed by the bullets they fired.


    And this is the beginning, and the bloodier scene is still to come.


    The ground began to shake, and the concrete floor on the street began to crack apart, and slammed into the Karts and J piece by piece, as if something was pulling them.


    Then there are cars on the roadside, signboards, stones, street lights, and even the walls of buildings.


    Everything that can be moved was swept toward those Karts and J under the control of Ye Hao at this moment.


    Katu and J kept smashing those stone objects, but when you smashed one, another one rushed over immediately.


    J used all his best to continuously smash the objects that rushed over, and the card disciple next to him was not so lucky.


    I saw him gradually being covered up by the swarming objects, and even a twisted car smashed over.


    "Boss...help...help me." The body of this card was covered, and his limbs were unable to move. His eyes were horrified and asked for help next to J.


    But J is also powerless.


    In the end, when the body of this card disciple was completely covered, a "big stone ball" was formed.


    I only heard the sound of a bone crack, and blood flowed out of the gap in the "big stone ball".


    The scene is like hell.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh..." J yelled frantically. He didn''t dare to look at Ye Hao, turned around and wanted to escape.


    But the seventy-two soul chaser blades floated behind him at some point.


    The eye of the typhoon slowly moved away, the sky dimmed again, and heavy rain and strong wind came again.


    This dilapidated street is as if it had just been bombed by a missile.


    Except for the one square meter of land under Ye Hao''s feet, a large area of ??land around was forcibly hollowed out by two or three meters.


    "grandfather."


    A figure crawling on the ground tremblingly raised his hand, and J looked at Ye Hao in horror.


    His body was full of soul chaser blades, and most of his bones were deformed.


    "Master... forgive... forgive me."


    Brush up


    The last few Soulchaser blades were inserted mercilessly into J''s skull. The Ashes of the Assassin, who was once famous in the American assassin world, died on a street in Oriental Xiangdu.


    On the Internet, the killer''s house world rankings.


    Crazy Blade, who was still ranked 41st at the last moment, flickered and jumped directly to the world ranking...16

 Chapter 791： Ruined battlefield

    "Our people found that there was fighting in the third street in the 18th district of Xiangdu. Ye Hao and the others might be there!"


    Several off-road vehicles galloping in the heavy rain, ignoring the obstruction of traffic lights and bad weather, galloped on the road.


    "Hurry up, hurry up." A woman eagerly looked at the car window, clasping her hands.


    "Miss Nangong, don''t worry. This time we have two teams from the local team, and we can definitely rescue Ye Hao intact!" Team Zhou, wearing a combat uniform in the passenger seat, turned his head.


    Despite hearing such comforting words, Nangong Fengyi, who was sitting in the back seat, was still anxious.


    This nearly ten hours is the longest time she has spent in the past thirty years.


    If it weren''t for Nangong Zhanbo''s blockade, she would have wanted to rush to find Ye Hao several times with her people.


    She could imagine when they were in the hotel.


    The man fought blood and blood in the rainstorm and died forever.


    "Didi. Report, this is the ninth team of the Xuan Group. We have reached the target area. There are traces of fighting ahead, and we have gotten out of the car and are approaching..."


    The sound from the walkie-talkie made the car quiet down instantly.


    But the other party didn''t even move after half talking.


    Anxious Nangong Fengyi directly seized the walkie-talkie.


    "How is the situation? Did you spot a young man?"


    "Hey, speak. What is going on!"


    The crazy Nangong Fengyi completely lost the calmness of the past, and her bloodshot eyes showed that her spirit at the moment was caused by extreme fatigue and high tension.


    "Miss Nangong, please calm down. We can reach that place by turning the intersection ahead."


    Team Zhou calmed down Nangong Fengyi''s emotions.


    Suddenly, the car stopped.


    "We arrived and we were blocked in front by our car."


    Team Zhou and Nangong Fengyi immediately raised their heads. There were dozens of jeeps in front of them, but they heard no sound except for the heavy rain.


    Snapped


    Nangong Fengyi pushed the car door and rushed out in a heavy rain and wind.


    Team Zhou followed closely behind.


    The two ran past several cars parked in front of them, and they were surprised to find that the dragon group stood in a row in front, as if they were looking at something, and no one spoke.


    "Get out, get out!"


    Nangong Fengyi pushed away the people in front. When they saw the scene in front of them, the expressions on their faces were also dull.


    If they hadn''t told them that this was Xiangdu, the scene of the street in front of them would even make them think they were in the ruins of a battlefield in a city in the Middle East.


    Not to mention that the pavement of the street was completely opened by people, and even the surface walls of the buildings on both sides of the road disappeared. At this moment, they could still see some residents shrunk in the houses timidly, looking in a panic.


    On the ruins, the corpses were everywhere, and there were at least one or two hundred corpses in the streets less than two hundred meters away. This did not include those who had no dead bodies turned into meat sauce.


    In addition, those dozens of weird stone **** stood there, and the blood on them was being washed away by the rain.


    There is an undamaged pavement in the center of Hundred Meters Street, which is very conspicuous. A man is kneeling there, his arms open as if he is protecting something.


    "Ye Hao!" Nangong Fengyi jumped down.


    "Miss Nangong!"


    Team Zhou saw Nangong Fengyi running into the ruins, and she hurriedly ordered the members of the dragon team around. "Don''t give me a stunner. Except for the local group, everyone is divided into three groups. One group is sealed off here, controlling all residents who might have witnessed it, and confiscating all video and electronic video materials. Violators directly commit the crime of disrupting public security. , Enter first


    prison. "


    "The second group, clean the battlefield to see if there is any alive. The third group is responsible for guarding. No one is allowed to approach here. Suspicious people are immediately controlled!"


    After giving the order, Team Zhou also walked into the ruins and followed Nangong Fengyi.


    Because at this time the streets are bumpy, and the rain is even more muddy.


    Nangong Fengyi slipped every few steps, her arms and ankles were wiped to varying degrees, and her expensive clothes became dirty.


    But at the moment she can''t take care of it at all, just want to see the man.


    Finally, she ran to Ye Hao.


    "Ye Hao."


    Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao with her eyes closed, her eyes that seemed to be injured, and her broken arm.


    She also saw the two people guarding Ye Hao. She didn''t know the woman, but she knew the animal-eared girl.


    Somewhere in my heart seemed to be touched.


    She covered her mouth and her eyes were moist.


    Team Zhou came over and was also shocked by Ye Hao''s injury.


    She checked Ye Hao''s body and breathed a sigh of relief: "It''s okay, there are signs of life. It''s probably just exhausted."


    "Now send him to the hospital for emergency treatment."


    Team Zhou noticed the silver key in Ye Hao''s waist pocket, and she reached out and took it.


    "I''ll keep it for you temporarily."


    The corner of Team Zhou''s eyes moved slightly, and she noticed a person lying down in front of Ye Hao, with a knife all over his body.


    She recognized that it was Ye Hao''s weapon.


    Team Zhou turned the man over, and her eyes were shocked when she saw that look.


    J of the ghost card organization, ashes of the world killer!


    Ye Hao killed the ashes!


    More than ten minutes later, Ye Hao and the two girls, one young and one young, were taken to the hospital, and Nangong Fengyi followed.


    "Xiao Zhou. We have checked the surroundings and found no remaining enemies. We have also received information that the blood people have left Xiangdu."


    Four or five people came over, their clothes were divided into two types, they looked like two teams.


    This is estimated to be the formation of two teams.


    "That''s good, if you really start, it is estimated that you will lose both sides." Zhou team heaved a sigh of relief.


    "How''s the situation here?" asked one of the captains.


    "The wounded have been sent to the hospital. Fortunately, it was a typhoon. There were not many witnesses, and they were all under our control. In addition, we found more than 150 dead bodies here, and the specific number may be higher. No one was left. Live."


    "Among them is Ashes of the World Killer, now nicknamed J. It''s here."


    Team Zhou pointed to J on the ground.


    The two teams looked at the tragic death of J on the ground in surprise.


    "In addition, there are three corpses of the Viscount Vampire, whose strength is also in the Refining Realm. The dead in the Refining Realm exceeds double digits and are still being counted."


    Hearing what Team Zhou said, the faces of both teams showed unbelievable expressions.


    "That one named Ye Hao is so powerful? He can handle all four Qi Refining Realms." A black-faced man asked suspiciously.


    "The facts are already here. You can''t help me if you don''t believe me."


    Team Zhou pointed to the surrounding ruins.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it. The silver key!" "I found it from Ye Hao just now. It''s with me."

 Chapter 792： Coma for a month

    A small yacht sailed out of the storm.


    A large cruise ship parked there not far away, and saw the small cruise ship, the escalator was lowered.


    Catherine stepped up the ladder and onto the cruise ship.


    "Miss." A middle-aged man who looked like a housekeeper stood there and waited.


    "There was an accident, but the mission was completed. This is the holy spear handle." Catherine said, and the attendant next to him took the box with the holy spear handle up.


    "Just now there was a call from the family, and I am concerned about the safety of the lady." The butler said respectfully.


    Catherine sneered: "That group of people will care about my safety. I think they are praying for my death."


    The butler and the people around dropped their heads and did not speak.


    "Okay, I''m going to take a rest. No one is allowed to disturb me. Ruth, come with me."


    Catherine walked into the cabin and came to a very luxurious room.


    "Ruth, give you a task. Send this thing to check."


    Catherine took out a **** arm from under the red robe, and the scene was almost like a horror movie.


    Ruth took the arm and she recognized it: "This is not the one who fought with us before..."


    People of the blood race dare to be so calm and face these things.


    "Don''t say more, execute my order. Don''t go through channels related to the family. The speed can be slow, but you must not disclose any information. Once you get the test results, tell me immediately."


    Catherine''s red eyes looked at Ruth, and an invisible pressure was produced.


    "Understood."


    "Yes."


    "Go out."


    Ruth took a tablecloth and wrapped the broken arm and left the room.


    Catherine raised her hand with blood still on her hand. She stretched out her tongue and licked the blood from her fingers.


    She closed her eyes and showed a look of enjoyment.


    "What a wonderful taste."


    ...


    A private hospital in Hong Kong.


    VIP intensive care unit.


    There were two people standing inside and outside the ward.


    And on the bed in the ward, a pale youth was lying there, and the wave band on the screen of the instrument next to him was very small, and it even felt like it was about to stop at any time.


    "Old Liu, it''s changed." A man opened the door and said softly.


    "Pharaoh, you are here." The two people in the ward stood up and walked out.


    The man named Lao Liu patted Lao Wang on the shoulder: "I''m going back to sleep, remember not to get distracted."


    "Don''t worry. But it''s amazing. Let several Xuan Group teams take turns in charge of the safety of one person. This is a treatment that only the superiors can get."


    "Don''t say so much. You didn''t miss that scene at the time. The person lying inside is not easy."


    Chatting and changing the guard.


    The band of the instruments in the ward suddenly fluctuates and expands.


    Ye Hao, who was lying on the bed, opened his eyes suddenly, and he gasped for breath.


    "Huhuhu...huhu."


    The members of the Xuan Group who opened the door and entered, looked at Ye Hao who was awake in bed in surprise.


    "He is awake!"


    The king team ran in quickly and saw Ye Hao who was awake.


    He immediately instructed the players next to him: "Quickly. Go and notify the Zhou team immediately, as well as the two team captains."


    "Yes."


    Team Wang walked to the bedside: "Hello, Mr. Ye. I am the captain of the tenth team of the Xuan Team under the Dragon Team, Wang Bingtian. It is now in charge of Mr. Ye¡¯s safety. Team Zhou and the others will come in a minute, if you need anything. You can tell me."


    It took a long time for Ye Hao to be sane, and he looked at the sunny weather outside the window.


    "How long have I been in a coma."


    "One month. It''s June 7th now."


    A month?


    Ye Hao''s eyes widened: "I''ve been in a coma for so long!"


    I didn''t expect that I would be in a coma after sleeping for so long, recalling the scene at that time.


    It seems that because of the high consumption of blood energy, coupled with the use of the enhanced advanced object control technique at the end, it directly caused his body and mental power to collapse.


    "Then... what about those who were with me before?" Ye Hao thought of Olena and the girl with animal ears.


    "The white girl is in the ward next to her. She is in a coma like you, with weak vital signs. Because we didn''t find anything in her to prove her identity, we couldn''t contact her family."


    "The beast ear girl is supervised by related personnel."


    The Wang team explained.


    At this time, the door of the ward was pushed open, and three or four people entered the empty ward.


    Ye Hao didn''t know anyone else, but Team Zhou had met.


    When Team Zhou saw Ye Hao wake up with a happy smile, she told Team Wang: "Team Wang, you go outside and wait. We have something to talk to Mr. Ye."


    "it is good."


    The Kings walked out and then closed the door.


    "How is your body feeling?" Team Zhou walked to the bedside and asked concerned.


    The eyes of several people subconsciously fell on Ye Hao''s left arm.


    "There is nothing wrong with my body. I can get out of bed after a while. Don''t worry about my left arm. I have a way to fix it."


    Ye Hao looked at his left arm, because after he was in a coma, the blood energy repair stopped.


    The arm is only repaired to the upper elbow.


    However, it is estimated that it can be repaired as long as the cast of Holy Healing.


    "That''s good. By the way, I''ll introduce it to you." Team Zhou looked at Ye Hao''s eyes to the people next to her, and she started to introduce.


    Team Zhou first pointed to a man with a skin of coke and a height of 1.9 meters.


    "This is the captain of the local **** team, old black."


    "That''s a good boy. Just watching the battlefield in the battle a month ago made me enthusiastic about it. It''s a pity that we came a step late and didn''t catch up."


    Old Hei said boldly.


    Team Zhou pointed at another middle-aged man, who looked calmer.


    "This is the captain of the Flood Squad, Di Qiu."


    "Hello, Mr. Ye, just call me Di team." Compared with Lao Hei''s boldness, this Di team is much calmer.


    Introduced as these two, Ye Hao looked at the last person, who looked very young, in his early twenties, and could not be the captain of the local team.


    "I''ll introduce myself directly. I was sent by the ability team to check on Mr. Ye''s situation. My name is Mo Chen. Please advise." Maybe it''s because there are two team leaders standing next to him.


    This young man named Mo Chen seemed more reserved.


    "Ye..." Di Qiu wanted to speak, but Ye Hao raised his hand to stop him.


    "I know you have a bunch of questions next, but you have to wait until I finish talking."


    Di Qiu''s face wrinkled slightly, but he still held back.


    "Sister Zhou. I can ask Song Ying and Nangong Fengyi how they are doing." Ye Hao looked at Team Zhou.


    Team Zhou might know that Ye Hao would ask this, and she directly replied: "Nangong Zhanbo, Mr. Nangong Zhanbo, has returned to the mainland. Nangong Fengyi and Miss Song Ying are still in Xiangdu."


    "But they have been taking care of Mr. Ye for a long time, and I happened to let them go back to the hotel to rest today. But I have called them just now, and I guess they will come soon."


    After getting the answer he wanted, Ye Hao nodded in satisfaction. He glanced at Di Qiu: "You can ask."

 Chapter 793： Ward dog food package

    More than ten minutes later, Di Qiu and Lao Hei left Ye Hao''s ward.


    What they interrogated was nothing more than Ye Hao''s battle, and why Catherine left.


    Ye Hao concealed the fact that he was a blood clan, but only told them that he had won the bet with Catherine, he had won, Catherine had left, the gun hilt and so on.


    Then I killed J by myself, and the blood-washed card apprentice happened, which was taken lightly.


    In short, Ye Hao said what he could say, but Ye Hao didn''t mention a word who could not.


    "They are all gone, what else do you have." Ye Hao looked at the ink dust left in the room.


    Mo Chen swallowed restrainedly, obviously a little nervous.


    "No need to do this, I won''t eat you. If you have any farts, let them go quickly, and there will be beautiful women coming to see me later. Don''t be a light bulb here."


    Perhaps it was Ye Hao''s words that made Mo Chen slowly relax his emotions.


    He looked at Ye Hao in admiration, and Ye Hao was getting goose bumps.


    "If you don''t say anything else, I will have someone drive you away." Ye Hao glared at Mo Chen.


    "I...I was the leader of Dongfang who asked me to come. Originally, he wanted to come in person, but he didn''t come when he heard that you were unconscious. After all, he has a lot of things."


    "He asked me to tell you, don''t forget what he helped."


    This guy Dongfang Ze was talking about the money he supported during the financial war.


    Although the number is not very large, at least they have helped.


    "I know, is there anything else?"


    Mo Chen continued: "The other thing is that Mr. Ye didn''t receive the supplies in May last month. Team Leader Dongfang considers that you may need energy stones to speed up your body''s recovery after you wake up."


    "So this time he asked me to bring supplies for May and this month, and give them to you when you wake up."


    As soon as Mo Chen''s voice fell, he felt his body seemed to be staring at him, and he was uncomfortable.


    "What about that thing?" Ye Hao squinted and looked at Mo Chen.


    "At... at my place, I''ll bring it to you later." Mo Chen said repeatedly.


    "Then what are you waiting for, bring it to me quickly." Ye Hao urged.


    There is a power stone, of course it is important.


    "I, I''ll get it right now. By the way, there is one last one. I will follow you until you recover, Mr. Ye."


    "I know, let''s talk about it after we bring things."


    Ye Hao urged impatiently.


    Now, only the Zhou team was left in the room.


    "Do you want me to peel an apple for you." Team Zhou looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    "No, I''m so good now." Ye Hao stretched out.


    "What about that girl, you just said that she is a member of the European Holy See. You handed over her holy spear handle. Then the European Holy See will investigate what to do." Team Zhou looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao waved his hand: "She will leave it to me."


    Afterwards, they chatted a few words, in the sound of rapid footsteps outside the house.


    "Since someone is here, I''ll go first." Team Zhou showed a comprehensive expression.


    "Yeah. But you have to give me an explanation about the silver key. Lao Tzu spent more than 100 billion US dollars on the auction. You can''t let you take advantage of it for nothing." Ye Hao reminded.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t lose out. I will keep your weapons and put them on the bedside table."


    Team Zhou walked to the door and opened the door, just as Song Ying and Nangong Fengyi appeared at the door.


    Because they often see the relationship between the two women, the Xuan Zu team responsible for security outside the door did not stop them.


    The faces of the two of them were a little blush, with beads of sweat on their foreheads, gasping for breath.


    "Zhou...Zhou...Miss Zhou, Ye Hao." Song Ying hurriedly asked when she saw Team Zhou.


    "He''s inside. He hasn''t fully recovered yet, don''t talk for too long." Team Zhou ordered and left by himself.


    Song Ying and Nangong Fengyi walked in.


    Seeing Ye Hao, Song Ying''s tears rushed down, and she threw herself directly into Ye Hao''s arms.


    Nangong Fengyi watched Song Ying rush into Ye Hao''s arms, with a small smile on her mouth, she just stood on the side, but there was a hint of envy in her eyes.


    "You bastard, you... you have been sleeping for a month... do you know you are so worried about us."


    Song Ying cried and slapped Ye Hao on the chest.


    At this time, she is not a corporate boss, a businesswoman.


    Just a woman who is worried about her lover.


    "Oh, it''s okay... My wound is cracked... It hurts... It''s going to die to death." Ye Hao suddenly showed pain on his face, clutching his chest.


    Now Song Ying was shocked. She hurriedly sat up, her face panicked.


    "I... I didn''t mean it, I... I... I''ll call a doctor right now."


    Song Ying, who was about to call for a doctor, was stopped by Ye Hao. Ye Hao squinted, "No... the doctor can''t cure my disease, only you... you can help me."


    "What? Can I help you? I''m not a doctor. How can I help you." Song Ying was stunned.


    "Just need you to give me a French tongue kiss and my pain will disappear. Come on, don''t pity me."


    Ye Hao closed his eyes and pouted.


    Now Song Ying didn''t know that Ye Hao was scaring her, she smiled and cursed and patted Ye Hao.


    "You are like this, you are still joking here."


    Song Ying''s hand happened to press on the empty place of Ye Hao''s left arm. Her expression suddenly became anxious, and tears kept falling.


    "You have been hanging nutrient solutions this month. You must be hungry. I''ll get you some porridge. You have to comfort Sister Song Ying, she has given you **** and urine all this month." Nangongfeng Seeing this moment, Yi left very interestingly.


    "Okay, it won''t look good if you cry again. My hands are fine. I have a way to make him grow back."


    For Song Ying, Ye Hao had no need to hide his peculiar abilities now.


    "I...I..." Song Ying was still a little unstable.


    Ye Hao slowly wiped the tears in Song Ying''s eyes with his right hand.


    "You have also seen that, in fact, I am not in the same world as you. I am full of dangers. Maybe I confessed to your parents that our relationship was really wrong."


    Song Ying covered Ye Hao''s mouth.


    She hugged Ye Hao, and both parties could clearly feel each other''s heartbeat. "Don''t say that. I won''t regret it. I said before that the happiest thing in my life is to meet you. No matter what kind of person you are, I will be with you, since you have this lady I want to throw this lady away, the doors are all


    No! "


    Seeing Song Ying''s rare display of a woman''s side, Ye Hao hugged the woman who loved him tightly. "However, you have to promise me. No matter what you do in the future, you must take care of yourself first. I...I don''t want to see you like this anymore. Do you know when I came to the hospital and saw you like this? At that time, I... my heart hurts


    . "


    While talking, Song Ying cried again.


    Ye Hao touched Song Ying''s cheek and said soothingly; "I know. How dare you not follow the imperial decree of your wife."


    "But I just heard that you gave me **** and pee when I was in a coma. Tell me honestly, did you do anything indescribable to me while I was in a coma."


    "Tell you to be poor, I''ll kill you." The ward was full of dog food.

 Chapter 794： The gift of Dongfangze

    "Bump."


    There was a knock on the door, and Song Ying immediately broke free of Ye Hao''s haunting hand and got up to adjust her makeup.


    Who is it, this time to disturb.


    Ye Hao shouted unhappy; "Come in."


    "Mr. Ye. I brought the things you wanted." Pushing the door open and walking in was the ink dust from before.


    If others think that Ye Hao has shaken his face directly, but looking at the suitcase that Mo Chen is carrying, Ye Hao has a smile on his face.


    "Seeing that you''re okay, I''m not worried anymore. I''ll go see Sister Feng Yi and get me something delicious." Song Ying walked out of the ward in a little panic.


    "Bring things."


    Ye Hao looked at the ink dust.


    Mo Chen immediately walked to Ye Hao''s bed and opened the suitcase.


    This opening was so terrible that Ye Hao was shocked by the energy stones inside, but the number was much more than usual!


    "How many are there?" Ye Hao pointed to the energy stone in the box in surprise.


    "There are a hundred energy stones in total. Originally, Mr. Ye''s two-month energy stones were 80, but the Dongfang leader specially added twenty to you." Mo Chen looked at the energy stones in the box.


    The look in his eyes was obviously a little flickering, he obviously wanted these energy stones and tried to hide it.


    It''s like handing over millions of money to someone else without wanting it in your heart. It''s impossible.


    "Nothing to do." Ye Hao took the suitcase. He had already guessed that Dongfang Ze had something to ask him.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t know that he needed money before, so he immediately paid the money, and now he gave these twenty more energy stones.


    "You said you were sent by Dongfang to follow me, and you are also a supernatural person?" Ye Hao put the suitcase on the pillow, his eyes fell on the ink dust.


    The ink dust nodded repeatedly.


    He stood up straight, his head held high.


    "Report to Mr. Ye, I am an F-level ability, and the ability is mental disturbance."


    "Mental disturbance?" F grade, a little weak.


    But this ability sounds strange.


    Mo Chen said embarrassedly, "Actually, my ability is rather strange. It''s not aggressive. It just harassing the spirit of others. Unlike that mental coercion, people can still shock the enemy."


    "I am now mainly responsible for the logistics of the supernatural person, and when interrogating the prisoner, disturbing the spirit of the prisoner''s brain. And it must be the kind of weak vigilance ability."


    "There are very few people with this ability in the world. I am the first one in China. So I don''t know how to train."


    "Looks at your young age, it didn''t take long for the ability to awaken." This ability is interesting. Ye Hao looked at the young ink dust and looked at his appearance.


    "I am 23 this year and awakened at the age of 18." Mo Chen replied.


    "Okay. Nothing, you can go out first. I will rest myself."


    Mo Chen left the ward and told Ye Hao that he was in a room not far away and that he could call him if he had something to do.


    Only Ye Hao was left in the ward. He picked up the suitcase next to him, looked at the energy stone inside, and directly absorbed it.


    Two or three minutes later, all the energy stones were completely absorbed by Ye Hao.


    [Get 100 skill points]


    [Current skill points: 347]


    ...


    Next, Ye Hao enjoyed the feeling of being served by a beauty.


    The most important thing is the two imperial sisters with different looks.


    Watching Song Ying feeding herself, and Nangong Fengyi preparing fruit for him after the meal.


    Nangong Fengyi was very careful, and it was not enough to cut the apples into half moon shapes, but also cut them into pieces the size of a pill.


    Ye Hao couldn''t help sighing for such a beautiful town.


    Hello Sister Yu, long live Sister Yu!


    "Now our reporter is at the gate of the ** Middle School. Today is the second day of the college entrance examination. Although it has just entered summer, the weather has gradually heated up. The parents of the candidates are waiting outside holding umbrellas."


    "In such a day, we also wish those candidates can show their strengths and enter a satisfactory university."


    Watching the news on the TV.


    Ye Hao swallowed the rice and smiled bitterly: "Hey, everyone else has started the college entrance examination. I''m still lying here."


    "Why, you still want to go back to the exam like this. Even if you want to take the exam, it''s too late." Song Ying rolled her eyes, carefully blowing the food on the spoon, and feeding it to Ye Hao''s mouth.


    "Right. Song Xiaoyue hasn''t called me this month? Teacher Yan Ting must be in the mood to tear me up."


    I didn''t return to the apartment for a month, so I missed them.


    "Don''t mention these. Your phone is about to be blown up. I finally found an excuse to help you block it, but you can go back and clean up the mess on the Haicheng side."


    Song Ying shook her head, she was still smiling, after all, there was nothing more important than Ye Hao''s ability to wake up.


    Time passed quickly. After taking care of Ye Hao for a while, Nangong Fengyi confirmed that Ye Hao had nothing else to do. She told Ye Hao that she had to return to the mainland first. After all, she had stayed in Xiang for more than a month.


    There are a lot of things on the mainland waiting for her to deal with.


    "Have you consulted about the genius doctor sect." After Nangong Fengyi left, Ye Hao looked at Song Ying by the bed.


    Song Ying replied while packing the tableware: "I have contacted them and told them about my sister''s situation. My parents have already returned to the mainland. A few days ago, under the name of a medical examination, I asked someone from the Divine Medicine Sect to check it. For a moment."


    "They were diagnosed with cold toxin. They said that for cold toxin to be cured, it must wait until winter. So let us go to the Divine Doctor Sect again in December, and they will send someone to pick us up."


    December.


    That is about half a year.


    "Since they say it can be cured, it must be no problem. I will go with you then." Ye Hao touched Song Ying''s cheek.


    "Ok."


    Ye Hao looked at Song Ying''s bloodshot eyes, and said distressedly: "It''s late, you go back and rest first. I have nothing more to do, and I will be discharged from the hospital in about a week."


    "But I am worried about you, I want to accompany you more." Song Ying looked at Ye Hao reluctantly.


    Ye Hao reached Song Ying''s ear and joked: "But you stay here all the time, I''m afraid I can''t help it. Would you like to help me?"


    Song Ying was confused at first. After seeing Ye Hao''s evil smile, she understood what Ye Hao meant.


    "I''m not serious and ignore you. I''m going back."


    Song Ying was really worried if Ye Hao asked for something like that, although she didn''t mind being close to Ye Hao now.


    But after all, Ye Hao is now in the recovery stage, if something happens, it will be bad, and it will be ashamed to spread it out.


    After watching Song Ying leave, Ye Hao slowly walked off the hospital bed and took off the needle from his arm.


    It was already night outside, and it was quiet.


    Ye Hao walked to the door of the ward, and as soon as he opened the door, he saw the people on both sides standing outside like bodyguards looking at him.


    The former king of the Xuan Group was also outside.


    "Mr. Ye, what are you?" The Wang team looked at Ye Hao.


    "I''ll come out for a walk." Ye Hao walked out of the room, but the Wang team immediately stopped in front of Ye Hao.


    "No, you are still in the recovery period. You are not allowed to walk around." "I won''t go too far. I just go to the white girl''s ward. The week team said before that the girl''s affairs will be handled by me. It''s to deal with things." Ye Hao looked at the room not far away.

 Chapter 795： Olenas determination

    After contacting Team Zhou by phone and getting her consent, accompanied by Team Wang, Ye Hao came to Olena''s ward.


    It was less than ten meters back and forth, and he needed someone to accompany him, which really made Ye Hao feel speechless.


    The layout of Olena''s ward is similar to Ye Hao''s, but there is no "personal bodyguard". There is a nurse in the room who takes care of Olena who is unconscious.


    "You all go out first."


    Ye Hao walked to the bed.


    The nurse looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    "come out."


    Finally, under the command of the king team, they went out.


    Ye Hao closed the window and sat on Olena''s bed, looking at Olena, who was pale and eyelids locked.


    At this moment, she is still alive in the words of a doctor, but her vital signs are very weak, just like a vegetable.


    Ye Hao put his hand on Olena''s chest.


    Intermediate Holy Healing!


    Power enhancement technique!


    Rather than treating himself, Ye Hao chose to repair Olena first.


    A milky white light that was brighter than the previous Intermediate Holy Healing technique appeared on Ye Hao''s palm and slowly entered Olena''s body.


    Ye Hao once again felt the mental power that was finally recovered, and the feeling of being absorbed cleanly by the vortex.


    Finally, the lay healing treatment is over.


    Ye Hao looked at the instrument on the bedside, and it was obvious that all the data were much more active than before.


    Ye Hao stood up, his legs a little weak.


    The ability of power enhancement can not be used indiscriminately, which is like installing a fuel booster in a car, which consumes the fuel in the car in a short time and stimulates the maximum energy.


    Ye Hao pushed open the door of the ward, and the Wang team and nurses were all standing outside.


    Seeing the door opened, the nurse looked into the ward subconsciously.


    "Don''t read it indiscriminately. The white girl''s vital signs have recovered. Now you can safely go to another ward. After she wakes up, get her a ticket to Europe and send her away."


    "Impossible, I said before that the white girl was dying with weak vital signs." The nurse looked at Ye Hao suspiciously, and when she saw Ye Hao leave, she walked into the ward.


    "Oh my God! Doctor, come see me soon. Is there something wrong with our machine."


    Hearing the screams of the nurse behind him, Ye Hao''s mouth curled up.


    "Team Wang, wait a minute, don''t forget to remind the nurse of my arrangements." Ye Hao returned to his ward, and before closing the door, he asked Team Wang specifically.


    The Wang team nodded, looking at the closed door, he whispered: "What a strange person."


    ...


    For a few days afterwards, Ye Hao rested in the ward, and Song Ying would visit him every day.


    But Olena recovered quickly, and after the treatment that day was completed, she woke up that morning.


    After confirming that there was nothing wrong with her, according to Ye Hao''s instructions, she booked a plane ticket to send her back to Europe.


    I heard that she was still anxious to find a girl named Ye.


    Ye Hao is now in the body of a man, how could he go to see her, not to mention that the woman kept calling her saint, if she had a brain twitch, how could she take herself to Europe?


    So he asked Mo Chen Gang to forward a letter to Olena.


    On a flight to Europe.


    Olena looked at the gradually smaller city through the airplane window, and she clenched the envelope in her hand.


    This is a letter that Ye wrote to her. In the letter, Ye told about the exchange of people with the holy spear handle. Ye felt sorry for this, but because of certain things it was not convenient to see her, Ye didn¡¯t come to say goodbye. At the end of the letter I wish her a pleasant journey.


    "Ye. My saint, I will find you one day, and then I will be your sword, your shield, and your knight."


    Muttering these words softly made Olena''s cheeks blush.


    ...


    "About the silver key, after the above discussion. We are willing to give you 50 billion U.S. dollars in compensation and allow you to enter Qinling with us when you open it."


    Looking at the two team captains standing beside the bed and Team Zhou, I heard Team Zhou''s reply.


    Ye Hao nodded with satisfaction.


    "I can agree to this."


    "Then there will be nothing wrong. The two local team leaders can return to the mainland in two days." Team Zhou smiled, and she looked at Ye Hao''s left arm: "What happened to your newborn left arm."


    Ye Hao stretched out his left arm from under the quilt.


    The left arm is almost the same as the normal arm, that is, there is a clear color difference between the broken arm and the newborn arm.


    Newborn arms are as tender as the skin of a newborn baby.


    "Yes, it''s just a little uncomfortable. I guess there will be no problem after another week." Ye Hao used his left arm to make a fist, punch, elbow and other movements.


    There are obvious pauses and discomforts in speed and movement.


    "Then it''s okay, let''s go first. But five days later, you are going back to Haicheng with me. Do you know that you have an accident this time, but the chief has been anxious for several days."


    "It is estimated that if you go back this time, it would be strange if the chief didn''t lock you up."


    Team Zhou gave Ye Hao a roll of eyes.


    Ye Hao smiled dryly, of course he knew who this chief was.


    The big man kept saying before, if he encounters any danger, he will be imprisoned in the military area.


    "Sister Zhou, isn''t my action this time also for the Silver Key. If something goes wrong with the Silver Key, it will be a big deal. You will help me to say something nice." Ye Hao looked at Team Zhou and said flatly.


    "Talk to yourself. Two, let''s go." Team Zhou turned around and the two group leaders of the ground team walked out of the ward.


    And Song Ying just came in carrying the food.


    When Ye Hao saw Song Ying, he suddenly thought of a question.


    "That''s right! Sister Zhou, wait, what about the animal-eared girl before. I didn''t see her after I woke up. I asked Lao Wang and they couldn''t tell."


    The bodies of the Zhou team suddenly stopped.


    "Beast ear girl? Ye Hao, did you rescue that child?" Song Ying walked to the bed and looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "I didn''t want to surprise you." Ye Hao smiled.


    However, the faces of the Zhou team were a little weird, as if they didn''t hear Ye Hao''s words and continued to walk outside.


    "Sister Zhou, if you are busy. Tell me where she is, and I will see for myself."


    This time Ye Hao was worried that they would not hear him, so he shouted loudly.


    Knowing that he couldn''t hide, Team Zhou turned his head, his eyes a little dodging, and his face reluctantly forced a smile: "You don''t have to worry about that...that girl, you just need to rest yourself."


    Ye Hao frowned slightly, he felt something hidden in it that he didn''t know.


    He got off the hospital bed and stood up.


    "Ye Hao..."


    Ye Hao signaled Song Ying, who was worried about him, not to speak.


    "Sister Zhou, we are somehow comrades-in-arms who have fought side by side. I also regard you as my friend. What I dislike the most is that friends lie to me."


    "If you really don''t want to say it, I can check it myself. What is my ability, Sister Zhou, you should be very clear, don''t force everyone''s faces to be disgraceful by the time." Ye Hao walked to the door, staring at Team Zhou. There are also those two people in the ground group.

 Chapter 796： Human experiment

    Team Zhou opened his mouth, with an embarrassed expression on his face.


    "Xiao Zhou, let me tell him about this." The Di Qiu said aloud.


    "But Captain Di...I...I can''t tell." Team Zhou turned his head, his eyes showed tangled expressions.


    Seeing them like this, Ye Hao knew more clearly that there was definitely something tricky.


    He looked at Di Qiu coldly.


    Perhaps it was Ye Hao''s eyes that made this Captain Di Qiu very upset. He said in a deep voice, "Mr. Ye, I want to inform you about the animal-eared girl."


    "Because of her special status, according to the above order, we will get some understanding of her. But don''t worry, I will return her to you soon."


    Ye Hao looked at Di Qiu: "Okay, then you take me to have a look now. I snatched her back. You can''t even give me the chance to visit."


    Di Qiu was silent for a while.


    "Okay, I can take you to see, you can tell me a time."


    "Just now." Ye Hao said bluntly.


    "Then I will arrange for the vehicle to wait downstairs, and you will get down in ten minutes." After Di Qiu finished speaking, he turned and left.


    The old black looked at Ye Hao and then at Di Qiu. He sighed and turned around to follow.


    "Ying''er, wait a minute here, I''ll soon..." Ye Hao just turned around and said, his arm was pulled.


    "No, I want to go with you. Your body has just recovered now, I am worried about you!"


    Song Ying grabbed Ye Hao''s arm and looked at Ye Hao firmly with her eyes.


    Seeing Song Ying''s eyes, Ye Hao knew Song Ying''s firmness, and it was hard to stop.


    "Then you follow me, but you don''t talk much on the road." Ye Hao asked, and he looked at Team Zhou: "Sister Zhou, wait for me, I''ll change my clothes."


    Team Zhou said nothing, frowning.


    Ye Hao returned to the ward, took off his gown, and put on a casual outfit.


    After that, Song Ying followed Team Zhou into the elevator, and the team from Team Wang also followed in. They were responsible for protecting Ye Hao''s safety.


    The elevator descends from floor to floor.


    Team Zhou spoke several times and closed several times.


    Seeing Zhou Di hesitating to speak, Ye Hao didn''t ask.


    If people want to say, they will naturally say, but they don¡¯t want to say that it¡¯s useless to ask more.


    Finally, Ye Hao and others walked out of this private hospital, and several cars had already parked at the door.


    "If we follow Mr. Ye, you will stay here, Xiao Wang." Old Hei saw the Wang team following them and waved them to stay here.


    Team Wang looked at Team Zhou, Team Zhou nodded.


    Finally, Ye Hao and others got on the bus.


    After the convoy left the private hospital, it drove for a long time, and finally drove directly into the campus of a university.


    "Where is this?" Song Ying whispered.


    She glanced at Ye Hao who was looking over. She immediately covered her mouth and looked at Ye Hao apologetically.


    "This is the Biotechnology Branch of Xiangdu University. There is China''s top biotechnology laboratory, even if it is ranked top in the world." Ye Hao whispered.


    Facing Xiangdu''s regional map, Ye Hao had already remembered it by heart.


    Perhaps no one noticed that when the car drove in here, there was a gloomy look in Ye Hao''s eyes.


    Finally, the convoy stopped in front of a building.


    At the gate, there were a few uniforms in white robes, who looked like researchers.


    "Comrade Di, why are you here suddenly?" A man in his thirties came out and shook hands with Di Qiu and others.


    "Master Chen, we are here to take a look at the research situation on your side. We are leaving in two days, but the above has decided that the relevant research matters will be carried out in Xiangdu for the time being, and then transferred to China in half a year." Di Qiu said.


    "Okay, okay." When the Master Chen heard the news, his eyes were shining.


    Master Chen noticed Ye Hao and Song Ying next to Di Qiu.


    Mainly attracted by the beautiful Song Ying.


    But these science men are not so obsessed with beautiful women.


    "Let me introduce, that thing was brought back by Mr. Ye." Di Qiu pointed at Ye Hao.


    Master Chen glanced at Ye Hao, perhaps because of Ye Hao''s young appearance, Master Chen just nodded slightly.


    "young and promising."


    The words were obviously at odds.


    "Well, in that case. Let''s not talk nonsense, please come in."


    Under the leadership of Master Chen, everyone walked into this building.


    "I remind you, please don''t touch everything here. Many of the precision instruments here are the top in the world! Very precious."


    When Master Chen said this, his eyes were clearly looking at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao is the youngest here, and his meaning is very obvious.


    Ye Hao didn''t say anything, he didn''t know anything about others.


    After a while, they came to an experimental area.


    In front of me was a room isolated by a large glass, and there were many people walking around outside the room.


    In the room are several precision instruments and a bed like an operating table.


    The beast-eared girl Ye Hao was looking for was lying on the bed, her hands and feet were cuffed.


    Several people like doctors surrounded the beast ear girl, holding unknown tools in their hands.


    Although I don''t know what they are doing, the screams of the beast-eared girl can be heard through the glass, heart-piercing.


    "Yah ah ah... ah ah... ah ah ah..."


    However, the people inside and outside the laboratory seemed to be accustomed to them, with indifferent eyes, holding a notebook in their hands, recording the data on the instrument.


    "Now we are conducting the 0034th experiment. The one standing in the middle is the world famous professor of biological sciences, Professor Changsun."


    Master Chen seemed to show off, pointing at the man with gray hair and piercing eyes.


    The man was holding an iron instrument, the tip of which had penetrated the beast ear girl''s abdomen.


    The beast ear girl screamed in pain, her body trembling constantly.


    When Song Ying saw such a scene, she covered her mouth in astonishment; "You... how can you experiment with her, she is still a child."


    Master Chen explained with a smile.


    "Miss, this child is just an artificially nurtured test-tube baby. She was originally used for genetic experiments. She is no longer a human. She looks like a teenager, but her IQ is only less than three years old. child."


    "The results we have obtained from the experiments can allow our biotechnology to break through the current bottleneck in many aspects, and even accelerate the development of our biotechnology."


    Looking at Master Chen''s expression, it seemed that what was talking about at the moment was not a person, but a mouse being tested.


    "This is what you told me to "understand" before? Is there such a "understanding"!"


    Ye Hao stared at Team Zhou and Di Qiu.


    Team Zhou lowered his head guiltily, and Old Hei turned his head, only Di Qiu''s face was cold.


    "Test-tube babies don''t have the right to live, what you say is nice! What I saw is not an experiment, but a group of people torturing a life." Ye Hao said coldly, and he took a step towards the transparent glass in front . "Ye Hao calm down, this is the order from above, and we can''t help it." Team Zhou hurriedly dissuaded him upon seeing this.

 Chapter 797： Just rely on you? Prepare the coffin for yourself first.

    "No matter what order or not, I found this girl, she is mine! What should I do? It is not your turn to point your fingers here!" Ye Hao''s eyes were cold, and he continued to take steps.


    "What are you going to do. This animal-eared girl does not belong to anyone, she belongs to the country!" Master Chen pointed to Ye Hao and warned; "I warn you, I can think of your current behavior as dangerous to the laboratory. I invite you out!"


    Ye Hao glanced at him.


    "I can go out, but I want to take her away. I forgot to tell you. I am also a doctor. If you give me a bit of nonsense, I can let you taste what it''s like to be lying on the operating table."


    Ye Hao''s words made Master Chen tremble with no coldness, most of which was the look in his eyes, as if he was placed in an ice bucket.


    "Mr. Ye, please calm down. Don''t do anything that embarrass us." Di Qiu''s face was sullen and he stood in front of Ye Hao.


    "It''s embarrassing for you to stand in front of me now. It''s you to get out of it, or I will help you."


    Ye Hao''s arrogant language directly frightened everyone around him. Those experimenters were fine, they didn''t know what was going on.


    The people in the two teams in the ground group opened their eyes wide, and couldn''t believe that this young man would dare to say such a thing.


    Lao Hei put his arms around his chest and looked at Ye Hao with interest.


    "Don''t be impulsive, Ye Hao, let''s sit down and talk about something." Team Zhou walked to Ye Hao, anxiously discouraging Ye Hao.


    He also said in a voice that two people could hear: "Di Qiu''s strength is in the late stage of the Qi Refining Realm. You have just recovered now, don''t be impulsive."


    "Sister Zhou, if you are still my friend, don''t persuade me." Ye Hao shook his right arm and walked into Di Qiu step by step.


    A scornful smile hung from Di Qiu''s mouth.


    "Don''t think that you are bragging about nonsense, you really think you are good. Paper tigers are still paper tigers after all."


    He didn''t believe that this kid in his early twenties could defeat so many blood refining realms before, and he even doubted the credibility of what Ye Hao said.


    Compared with Ye Hao fighting a few Qi Refining Realms alone, he forced Catherine away. A version he is more willing to believe is: the people of the blood race and the ghost card kill each other in order to fight for things, and finally Catherine learns that the people of the dragon group are coming, and can only retreat, and Ye Hao just got lucky and defeated the blood race. Haunted Ghost


    The card, killed Ashes, the world killer who was seriously injured.


    Di Qiu looked at Ye Hao arrogantly, and didn''t take Ye Hao seriously.


    "Song Ying, hurry up and persuade Ye Hao. Now I can only dissuade him." Team Zhou looked at this volatile situation.


    She hurriedly looked at Song Ying, and she had seen that the relationship between Ye Hao and Song Ying was unusual in the past two days.


    And she had heard from Nangong Fengyi before that the reason why Ye Hao risked taking back the beast ear girl was probably because of Song Ying''s unbearable look at the auction.


    Ye Hao is the kind of man who can give everything for his loved ones.


    As long as it is what you want, even if it is the sun and the moon, I will get it for you.


    "This time, you are really too much." Song Ying''s face also sank, she looked at the man''s back.


    She is proud, that is her man.


    Dare to do, indulge in unruly men.


    "Let your subordinates hurry to buy you insurance, otherwise I am worried that your salary is not enough to treat you." At a distance of three meters from Di Qiu, Ye Hao''s foot broke the floor tile.


    "You don''t need to worry, I''m afraid you have to go back to the hospital bed and lie down for a few more days." Facing Ye Hao''s aggressiveness, Di Qiu didn''t let it go.


    A faint breath appeared around his body.


    It stands to reason that this kind of laboratory is airtight, but Di Qiu''s clothes and hair are windless.


    "Captain..." The members of the Snake Squad wanted to step forward, but were stopped by the old black.


    "If you didn''t move, you just watch it."


    bump


    Finally, there was a sound of breaking through the air, and a pit of at least fifty centimeters sunken appeared under Ye Hao''s feet.


    Three enhancement abilities are fully open!


    Gold right hand bonus.


    Bengshan fist!


    In a blink of an eye, Ye Hao''s figure appeared in front of Di Qiu''s eyes, his fist blasted towards Di Qiu''s face.


    Di Qiu felt the momentum and cried out that it was bad, and immediately blocked his head with his hands.


    Just when Ye Hao''s fist was about to hit Di Qiu''s arm, that fist turned into an afterimage.


    The same Ye Hao shook his body, and his fist appeared forty centimeters below the original position.


    "This speed!" Old Hei''s eyes widened, surprised.


    The old black speed can still be seen clearly before, it is a rare speed in the refining state, but it is also understandable.


    But at the end, even he didn''t see Ye Hao''s movements clearly, feeling that Ye Hao appeared out of thin air.


    At this moment, Di Qiu felt as if his abdomen had been pierced by a diamond drill, and the clothes on his abdomen and the clothes behind him were directly pierced by the invisible force.


    Blood coughed up from his mouth.


    The huge impact flew his body and hit the glass in the laboratory.


    The glass in the laboratory was customized according to top bulletproof glass, but at this moment, there were huge cracks on the glass due to Di Qiu''s impact.


    Afterwards, everyone only saw the glass splashing scene, one by one protecting their faces.


    The people in the laboratory who were concentrating on experiments were all frightened. They only saw a figure flying by and hitting a precision instrument in the laboratory.


    The deformation of the precision instrument was smashed, and there was also a short-circuit current, flashing sparks.


    Then the lights in the entire laboratory were dimmed, and after a second the standby power was turned on, and the laboratory returned to light again.


    The eldest doctor saw that someone appeared in front of him out of thin air.


    This person took off the pipes and wires from the animal''s ear girl without anyone else. As for the shackles, he went down with a few fists and all broke.


    Finally, Ye Hao picked up the beast ear girl.


    The beast-eared girl who was originally irritable and restless, for some reason, she quieted down after being held in her arms by Ye Hao.


    He also made a move as if the cat was hugged by the owner and shrank.


    "Who are you! How can you come in, put her down quickly, she is our test subject!" Dr. Changsun yelled at Ye Hao, and stretched out his hand to **** the beast ear girl in Ye Hao''s hand.


    But when Ye Hao''s eyes looked at him.


    Dr. Changsun couldn''t move even when he moved, and his face became pale.


    "Asshole!" A cursing sounded, Di Qiu, who had been knocked into the air, struggled to stand up, his gentle appearance now became hideous.


    "Old Di, calm down. He is the person who has been instructed to protect. Don''t mess around."


    Lao Hei appeared next to Di Qiu and held Di Qiu''s arm to prevent him from attacking Ye Hao.


    And at this moment, the members of the two ground team surrounded Ye Hao one after another, making a gesture of being ready to fight at any time.


    "Comrade Di, what the **** is going on. This is our important experimental subject, don''t you hurry up to subdue this person!" Dr. Changsun was afraid to do it because of Ye Hao''s coercion, so he could only instruct Di Qiu and the others.


    "Important experimental subject? This is not yours originally." Ye Hao said coldly


    "Ye Hao. I warn you that your current behavior is very dangerous, and I can kill you on the spot with the crime of threatening national security!" Although Di Qiu was controlled by the old black, he still threatened Ye Hao.


    If it weren''t for Lao Hei, he would really want to rush to fight Ye Hao.


    Don''t look at his gentle and calm look before. In fact, this person is a face-saving person, and it is a great shame to be beaten by a boy in his early twenties.


    "Kill me? Just rely on you? Four refining realms, six refining realms."


    "If you want to see with your own eyes how I cleaned up those vampires and J, you can try. But you''d better prepare the coffin for yourself first." Ye Hao''s eyes were indifferent and not angry, his expression seemed completely absent. Put these people in your eyes.

 Chapter 798： Righteousness?

    "Ah..."


    The surrounding researchers were shocked by the scene in front of them. When have they seen such a scene when they have been in the laboratory for a long time?


    "Calm down, calm down. Don''t panic." Team Zhou hurried to calm the emotions of those people.


    At the same time, her eyes are always on the rather bad scene at this moment.


    "Calm down. Calm down, everyone, Old Di, Dr. Changsun, Mr. Ye. We have something to discuss, why bother like this." Lao Hei stood between the two sides to make a round.


    He stared at the members of the two teams.


    "Why are you standing here, don''t hurry up and appease the emotions of those researchers."


    The members of the two teams glanced at each other and honestly went to control the scene first.


    "Huh. I have nothing to talk about with such rash and rude people. Leave the subject behind and Xiangdu Biological Laboratory will not welcome him!" Dr. Chang Sun said uncomfortably, waving his sleeves.


    Ye Hao laughed out loud.


    "I have to take this person away today. After being arrested by you for a month, it would be nice if I didn''t ask you for mental compensation!"


    Ye Hao''s attitude is not to give in, and there is a good chance that I will not take this beast ear girl with me today, and I will be upset here.


    "Ye Hao, this is related to the development of national science and technology. You can''t forget the righteousness just because of the summary!" Di Qiu rebuked.


    Dr. Chang Sun looked at him coldly: "Yes, Comrade Di was right. And we just did some small experiments on her, and it didn''t hurt her life."


    "Haha. Little experiment? Didn''t hurt your life?"


    With a chill on Ye Hao''s face, he raised his fingers and pointed at the people around him: "Are your ears long white? Did you not hear her cry just now? Or is your heart like a rock."


    "I don''t care about righteousness? Yes, I''m a petty citizen, I can''t manage those big things."


    "Then I ask you, if this kind of thing happens to your relatives and friends! Let them lie here to be tortured, let them eat."


    All the researchers who were caught by Ye Hao''s eyes turned away.


    Ye Hao handed the beast ear girl to Song Ying''s hands: "Help me take care of it."


    "Ok."


    As soon as the animal ear girl left Ye Hao''s arms, she opened her eyes and began to struggle.


    Ye Hao murmured a few words in the ear of the beast ear girl, and the beast ear girl became quiet and lay in Song Ying''s arms.


    Ye Hao turned his head and walked directly to Dr. Changsun.


    Perhaps because he was worried about what Ye Hao might do impulsively, Old Hei hurriedly stopped in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao stopped and pointed to Dr. Changsun.


    "Dr. Longsun, you are so old now, you should be full of children under your knees."


    "If I tell you, give your child to me, be a guinea pig on my test bench, let me pierce a few holes in him, cut a few pieces of meat, put some blood if I have nothing to do, do some electricity, do something ''Little experiment''."


    "Don''t worry, you won''t die. As for whether the child will have any mental problems in the end, I won''t guarantee."


    "But I can let Huaxia''s biotechnology lead the world for ten or twenty years! Are you willing to give me your child!"


    Ye Hao looked straight at Dr. Changsun, his tone was quite confident.


    Dr. Changsun was speechless, his eyes did not dare to meet Ye Hao''s.


    "How about you, how about you!"


    Ye Hao looked at Di Qiu and Lao Hei.


    The two did not speak either.


    "Why? I don''t speak anymore. Didn''t all of them just scream? Now why are all dumb!" Ye Hao''s voice made many people around him bow their heads.


    The painful expression of the beast-eared girl before appeared in their minds, and the young body was suffering that much.


    Suppose the beast ear girls are replaced by their wives and children, what will happen to them?


    Maybe... they were really wrong.


    "Captain Di, you are seriously injured. It just happens that my bed is reserved for you, you are welcome."


    Di Qiu''s blood surged to his throat, and he clenched his fist.


    "Finally, I will give you a word, don''t do to others what you don''t want." Ye Hao left a cold word, turned and walked to Song Ying.


    "let''s go."


    Watching Song Ying and Ye Hao leave grandiosely with the beast ear girl.


    Di Qiu was going to stop him, but he was stopped by Lao Hei. He murmured a few words in Di Qiu''s ear.


    Di Qiu unwillingly pushed away Lao Hei and slammed his fist on the wall.


    Everyone in the laboratory is familiar with everything.


    "This...what is this?" Dr. Changsun took off his white coat and threw it on the ground, angrily.


    The anger in Di Qiu''s eyes can be seen, and today Ye Hao is completely enmity with this person.


    "Okay, let''s get here today. Everyone first clean up." Old Hei ordered people to clean up the messy laboratory.


    "Go check Ye Hao''s emotions, don''t make the relationship too stiff." Old Hei whispered to the Zhou team next to him.


    Team Zhou nodded and quickly followed.


    "This Ye Hao is simply too shameless! I report his affairs to my superiors, and must deal with him severely!" Di Qiuyin muttered fiercely.


    Lao Hei patted Di Qiu on the shoulder: "Lao Di, look a little away. Ye Hao is a celebrity now. He found the bronze key in the Jade Treasure Incident, and now he has found the silver key."


    "This is a big credit, you go up and say Ye Hao''s fault is not good, don''t you add to yourself!"


    Di Qiu patted Lao Hei''s hand: "In short, I''m following the kid endlessly."


    "What are you doing, let''s go."


    Di Qiu glared at his team members, and left with his dragon team.


    "Dr. Changsun, let''s take care of this matter." Don''t look at Lao Hei looking like a big boss, but he does things quite well, and is also a famous peacemaker in the local team.


    "You will study the experimental data of that month first."


    Old Hei calmed down Dr. Changsun''s emotions, and then promised that the dragon team would be responsible for all the damage to the equipment and objects here, which made the old doctor''s face alleviated a lot.


    ...


    Ye Hao put his coat on the beast-eared girl, otherwise the beast-eared girl would go out like this for others to see. It is estimated that the rate of turning back is higher than seeing Song Ying. News will appear tomorrow night.


    A girl with animal ears was discovered in a school in Xiangdu.


    "She''s all right." Song Ying looked at the beast-eared girl in her arms with distress.


    I didn''t look closely before, but now I found that this animal-eared girl was really light in my arms. A girl who is about ten years old normally weighs about 30 kilograms.


    But this girl with animal ears only weighs fifteen catties at most, her skin is dull and dull, there are a lot of pinholes on her wrists, and there are red marks on her body.


    "It''s just too tired. Let''s take her to the bathhouse for a bath first, then buy her some clothes, and take her some delicious food." Ye Hao touched the head of the animal ear girl.


    The beast ear girl half-squinted her eyes and shrank her neck timidly.


    "it is good."


    Because before they came in a Long Group car, now Ye Hao and Song Ying can only get out of school on their feet.


    But after a while, I heard the sound of cars coming from behind.


    Ye Hao turned her head. Team Zhou drove the car to catch up. She parked the car next to Ye Hao and Song Ying and hurriedly got out of the car and walked to them. Looking at Ye Hao with an apologetic look: "Ye Hao. I don''t know this thing well, but I can''t help it because of the instructions above. You... don''t hate me."

 Chapter 799： Cat afraid of water

    "Sister Zhou, I didn''t blame you. This time I know it has nothing to do with you, you don''t need to be like this." Ye Hao looked at the guilty Zhou team.


    Team Zhou breathed a sigh of relief: "I was worried that you would be angry with me just now."


    "But your trouble this time is not small. But I guess the above should not punish you, after all, you just did meritorious service. I will find a way to minimize the impact of this incident."


    Ye Hao waved his hand and didn''t care: "I was not wrong this time. If the people above you want to punish me, then let them come."


    Ye Hao continued to walk with Song Ying towards the school gate.


    "You are going back to the hospital. I''ll take you off." Team Zhou said, pointing to his car.


    "No, I have basically recovered. Let''s take her to wash up and buy clothes. After that, I will stay in the previous hotel and will return to the mainland in two days." Ye Hao pointed to the child in Song Ying''s arms.


    "Or else. Lean on my car temporarily. After all, it is not convenient for you to take this child on the street."


    Sister Zhou directly put the car key in the palm of her hand into Ye Hao''s hand.


    Ye Hao hesitated for a while, but did not refuse.


    "Thanks."


    Ye Hao drove the car and left with Song Ying and the others.


    Ye Hao took them to a bathhouse first, because of the particularity of the beast ear girl, Ye Hao directly wrapped the whole bathhouse.


    The owner of the bathhouse happily looked at the transfer amount displayed on his mobile phone, and gave the bathhouse key to Ye Hao apart from anything else. He ran out to celebrate by himself.


    Because the beast ear girl is a female, although she is still young, Song Ying still proposed to bathe the girl herself and let Ye Hao wait outside.


    But Ye Hao hadn''t stood outside for a few minutes before he heard the noise inside.


    "Meow meow meow!"


    "Don''t move, I''m bathing you!"


    "Meow!"


    The sound is like the cry of a mad wild cat.


    Ye Hao opened the door of the bathhouse and walked in. He saw a figure rushing directly behind him, clutching his trousers.


    "Meow."


    Ye Hao looked at the naked animal-eared girl. She was looking at Ye Hao with small aggrieved eyes, as if she had been frightened just now, her tail hanging softly.


    Ye Hao picked up a bath towel next to him and put it on the animal ear girl, covering her body.


    "what happened?"


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the bath, his eyes straightened immediately.


    I saw Song Ying wearing white casual clothes. At this moment, the whole body was wet. The white casual clothes after being soaked in water were directly attached to Song Ying''s body.


    Bumpy body shape.


    "Turn your head away!" Song Ying noticed Ye Hao''s eyes, and immediately covered her chest, blushing.


    Ye Hao smiled and turned his head.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. When I bathed her, she just put her in the water. She was restless, as if she was afraid of water."


    Song Ying put on a bath towel on her body and walked over.


    Seeing Song Ying approaching, the beast ear girl shrank obviously timidly.


    "Could it be because cats are afraid of water. Didn''t it introduce the cat gene in her body at the previous auction?" Ye Hao looked at the water and then at the animal ear girl.


    "It''s possible!" Song Ying''s eyes lit up.


    "But if she is afraid of water, what should I do? She is quite strong, and I can''t hold her back."


    Ye Hao grabbed the beast ear girl''s waist and hugged her directly.


    "Then like this, I''ll hold her, and you come and bathe her."


    "That''s fine, but...you wait..." Song Ying took something from the side, and she walked behind Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s eyes were covered by a white cloth, and he couldn''t see the scenery in front of him.


    "What are you doing?"


    "In order to prevent someone from being disobedient." Song Ying teased.


    Subsequently, before Ye Hao''s hegemony, the beast ear girl was washed up and down by Song Ying.


    At the beginning, the beast-eared girl called a jubilation. People who don''t know might think that someone here is abusing the cat.


    But after washing for a while, I don''t know if it was because she got used to the temperature of the water, or because Song Ying''s hands were gentle, or because she was tired.


    "Little Wild Cat" finally calmed down.


    "Meow~"


    "This child doesn''t seem to speak human language." Ye Hao muttered listening to the sound of the water.


    "It is estimated that it is really pitiful. I was born as a creature studied by others." Song Ying said sympathetically.


    "Then let us teach her. Anyway, there is a school in the orphanage. Just let Xia Xue teach her directly."


    Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "In this case, let''s think of a name for her. We can''t always call her animal ear girl." Song Ying said while wiping the girl.


    Ye Hao thought for a while, then spit out two words.


    "Meow meow."


    "She kept calling meow meow just now, so let''s call her meow meow." Ye Hao suggested.


    "Meow Meow? This is a good name. You will be called Meow Meow from now on, and we will take care of you."


    "Meow meow~"


    Although I can''t see it, listening to the sound in my ears, Meow Meow seems to like the name.


    After more than an hour, this long bath was finally over.


    Because Song Ying and Ye Hao''s clothes were all wet.


    I just found a few clothes from the bathhouse and will wear it. Meow is wearing a large dress with a hat on her head, and her tail and ears are hidden.


    Later, Ye Hao took Song Ying and the others to the busiest shopping street in Xiangdu, and walked into a clothing store for all ages and genders.


    Whether it''s clothes or footwear, whether it''s men or women, it''s all available.


    "That''s it." Ye Hao didn''t like to spend time shopping, let alone bring meow with meow.


    He went directly to this clothing store that could solve all the problems.


    When I walked into the store, it was very big inside, and there were stairs leading upstairs. The clothes were all mid-range and high-end products. It seemed to be a high-end clothing store.


    "Hello, sir, what service do you need?" A waiter came up to greet him warmly.


    Ye Hao looked at the dazzling array of things in the store and nodded in satisfaction: "I want to take care of your store. Please all of you go out and close the door."


    The waiter was stunned. She looked at the young man in a puzzled manner: "Sir, what are you saying I don''t understand?"


    Bag shop?


    She had heard of packages for restaurants, bars, and internet cafes, and it was the first time she heard that someone would package a clothing store.


    "I said I want to take care of your store." Ye Hao said to Meow, who was holding his hand, "Mow, you go with Sister Song Ying to see if you have any clothes you like. Four sets are not enough for us to return to the mainland to buy."


    "Meow meow~" Meow meow blinked and looked at the shop curiously.


    Perhaps she has never been to this place. Although Ye Hao said so, she still did not dare to take a half step. Seeing the gaze from the waiter or stranger, she shrank behind Ye Hao. No matter what Song Ying said, it was useless.

 Chapter 800： I have packaged your shop

    "Forget it, wait a minute for me to accompany you." Since Miao Miao is afraid of the strange environment and the people who come in and out.


    Then wait until everyone is emptied.


    Seeing the customer''s gaze again, the waiter hesitated: "Um... wait a minute, I''ll go to our store manager."


    Speaking of the waiter, he ran away quickly.


    A few minutes later, a male store manager walked out, and the waiter pointed at the three Ye Hao and whispered in the male store manager''s ear.


    The male store manager walked in front of Ye Hao.


    He humbly smiled and said: "Sir. I''m really sorry, our shop has never provided the service of a shop. Moreover, this shop is aimed at mid-to-high-end customers, and every hour of closure is a great loss to our shop.


    "Then trouble you to calculate it based on the time when your sales were the largest, and I will compensate you for the money." Ye Hao replied simply.


    The male store manager was stunned.


    He looked at the young man up and down. He looked good and had a good temperament, but the clothes he was wearing were sold out for dozens of dollars.


    The female companion on the side is very beautiful, but how awkward the clothes look, and there is a child who keeps his head down.


    Seeing that they should not have much spending power like this.


    But their store always puts service first, so just tell him the sales and scare him away.


    "Sir, this shop is not said to be the best clothing store in Xiangdu, but it is the store with the most comprehensive clothing products on this commercial street. When it is hottest, sales can reach 500,000 a day."


    "How can we lose tens of thousands of yuan in direct losses if we stop business for one hour because you are the customer alone, and driving away customers will also have an impact on our reputation."


    Ye Hao nodded, he took out the check, took a pen and wrote a few words on it, tore it off and handed it to the male store manager.


    "Ten minutes for you, please go out all the guests and waiters. And draw me all the curtains, and close all the surveillance cameras."


    When the male store manager heard this, before he could read the check, he refused: "Sir, the camera can''t be turned off, if you..."


    "See it for yourself, then give me an answer."


    Ye Hao pointed to the check in the male store manager''s hand. He knew what the other party was worried about.


    It''s just that they are afraid they steal clothes when no one has a camera.


    The male store manager lowered his head and glanced at the check in his hand.


    His eyes were about to fall out in an instant.


    On the check is a series of 0s.


    Counting it carefully, his hands shivered with the check.


    "Sir, you...you have written the number correctly." "One million is correct. Hurry up, one minute has passed. In the next nine minutes, you do what I just said, if not If you do, don¡¯t blame you to get my check back.¡± Ye Hao took Song Ying and the others to sit next to him.


    on the chair.


    Song Ying pinched Ye Hao''s arm, and whispered: "You know that money is spent, one million! This is my monthly income from a shop."


    "It''s okay. For you, no matter how much money I spend, it''s okay." Ye Hao touched Miao Miao''s head.


    To be honest, Ye Hao felt a little guilty for this little girl. If she hadn''t been in a coma for a month, maybe she would not have been studied in the laboratory for a month.


    Some people might think that Ye Hao is a bit of a virgin bitch, this Miao Miao was originally the girl he rescued.


    But looking at Miao Miao''s innocence, sometimes nervous, and with timid eyes.


    This made Ye Hao miss when he was a child, when he had no companions in the Ye family who were willing to play with him, and his mother didn''t know where to find a cat for him.


    Ye Hao liked that cat very much. It was Ye Hao''s only playmate before Ziqiong came to Ye''s house. He could tell the kitten all the things he could not say to his mother.


    But not long after raising it, Ye Hao''s cat was killed by a few children of the Ye family, and he had a fight with those children for this.


    His mother was giving him a bruise, while comforting him, she would find him another cat.


    It''s a pity that my mother fell ill afterwards, and this promise has never been fulfilled.


    Seeing Meow''s eyes, Ye Hao thought of that kitten.


    Ye Hao raised his head. At this moment, the male store manager was running frantically in the store.


    "What are you doing in a daze? Everyone moved. Please leave all the guests and draw up all the curtains."


    "Hurry up, hurry up. Run for me, the curtain over there has a seam, which is tightened for me!"


    The male store manager panted and instructed his subordinates to ask the guests to leave. He walked quickly to the broadcast room and picked up the microphone.


    "I''m very sorry, there is an emergency in our store, please leave all customers temporarily. But please rest assured, all the customers in the store at the moment, wait outside the store, and our staff will give each person a 300 yuan voucher. I repeat... ¡­"


    The radio sounded, and under the arrangement of the clerk, the guests left one after another.


    However, the guests were not unhappy when they heard that there was a voucher worth 300 yuan to receive.


    "This store manager is quite good at doing business. The 300 vouchers directly reduce the loss in the store to a minimum, so that those customers will come back for consumption in the future, without causing customers to resent the store."


    Song Ying nodded appreciatively as she listened to the radio.


    The eighth minute.


    Panting, the sweaty male store manager walked up to Ye Hao.


    At this moment, the entire clothing store was empty, all the curtains were closed in broad daylight, and all the lights were on.


    "First... sir, according to... according to your instructions, all the guests and shop assistants have gone out, the curtains are closed, and the surveillance video is closed."


    The male store manager panted and looked at Ye Hao with a flattering look.


    "Now you are not worried that I will take away everything in your store?" Ye Hao teased.


    "Sir, you laughed, but if you have anything else, just ask."


    The male store manager is not a fool. The three of them have no bags and nothing on them. If they want to steal something, how much can they steal?


    One million can still be stolen.


    And who would be bored, give you a million, and steal things again.


    One million is enough to buy one-third of the goods in the store.


    "You go out now and lock the store door. Without me, no one is allowed to come in. Including you!" Ye Hao pointed to the store manager.


    The store manager nodded repeatedly: "Yes, don''t worry. No matter what happens, this door won''t open without you."


    After finishing talking, the manager ran out of the store with a brush and closed the door.


    Ye Hao got up and brought Meow to the girls'' clothing area.


    "Meow, have you seen these things." Ye Hao bent over and pointed to a large variety of girls'' clothes in front of him.


    "These new clothes, wear whatever you want."


    Meow blinked and looked at those clothes curiously, they were very beautiful.


    But she was still a little timid and didn''t dare to touch her, her eyes showed inferiority.


    "Don''t be afraid, I am here. I will buy you what you want." Ye Hao touched Meow''s head, and he looked at Song Ying.


    Song Ying took Meow''s hand. "Come on, my sister will take you to see the clothes. There are so many beautiful clothes."

 Chapter 801： Little loli meow

    Watching Song Ying pick clothes for Meow there.


    Ye Hao felt a sense of seeing both mother and daughter, and a warm feeling rose in his heart.


    He took some time to choose some more comfortable clothes, and he didn''t look at the price, but just put it on him.


    When he returned to the children''s clothing area, his eyes lit up.


    Meow was wearing black cotton stockings, a black and white dress, and white women''s shoes on her feet.


    Plus the wagging tail and ears.


    It''s just an anime little loli who came out of the two-dimensional world alive and well.


    The girls who pretend to be loli are much more beautiful than those on the Internet who spend hours putting on makeup.


    Meow looked at herself in the mirror, although the expression on her face was still a bit unnatural.


    But the wagging tail and the towering ears showed her inner joy at the moment.


    "How do you like it."


    Ye Hao came over and looked at Kawaii''s meow.


    If such an appearance is taken out, it will definitely cause the otaku to boil.


    "Meow." Meow shook her tail and pulled her dress.


    The tail and ears are a problem. Ye Hao looked around and found a black hat.


    Wearing it, Meow just covers Meow Meow¡¯s ears, and it matches Meow Meow¡¯s outfit.


    "Meow~" Meow really wanted to be a little uncomfortable with the hat on her head. She raised her hand and kept touching it, trying to take it off.


    "Meow, listen to me. From now on, no matter what. Don''t let others see your ears outside. And your tail. Tuck your tail inside the skirt and hide it well."


    Ye Hao looked at Meow with a serious face.


    Miao Miao seemed to be frightened by Ye Hao, and dropped her head aggrievedly.


    "Don''t scare the child, she still doesn''t understand anything." Song Ying discouraged.


    "She must understand these things, and she must learn to protect herself."


    Ye Hao knelt down, he looked at Meow''s pitiful eyes. "Miao Miao, listen to me. If you don¡¯t want to be caught by others, you must not let others see your ears and tail. Please remember these two points. Miao Miao doesn¡¯t want to be put on the table again. Being illuminated by lights, **** by people, by those things


    Zha, right. "


    Although Miao Miao could not speak, he could hear the general meaning of Ye Hao''s words.


    When Ye Hao mentioned the experiment later, Meow''s pupils clearly showed fear.


    She hurriedly pressed her hat, her tail curled up and hidden under the skirt.


    "Meow~Meow meow also looked at Ye Hao timidly, as if to say whether I would not be taken away like this.


    "Really obedient, I''ll take you to eat delicious food later." Ye Hao touched Miao Miao''s head, he really regarded Miao Miao as his little sister.


    Just like those children in the orphanage.


    After that, Song Ying took a few more sets of clothes for Miao Miao and changed her clothes.


    Ye Hao walked to the door and knocked on the door.


    "Open the door."


    The store door was opened, and there were the male store manager and the staff.


    When they saw the men and women standing in the store and a little girl, their eyes changed!


    "So handsome! I thought this guest was so handsome before, but I didn''t expect to be more handsome with a change of clothes."


    "That beauty is so pretty. If she participates in the Miss Xiangdu audition, she must be the champion. I really want her phone number."


    Many people were attracted by the looks of Ye Hao and Song Ying, but more people''s eyes fell on Miao Miao.


    "So cute, I feel that my heart is going to melt!"


    "Oh my God. This girl is so kawaii, she is the goddess bestowed on me by the second element."


    "No, get the paper quickly, I have a nosebleed."


    Ye Hao and Song Ying left with Meow in the exclamation of the store manager and staff.


    The car stopped less than fifty meters away.


    But even this distance has caused many "traffic accidents."


    Someone rode a car and hit a telephone pole. Someone delivered a meal and a sliding lunch box fell directly on his head, but that person was still looking foolishly.


    There are also several couples. The man looked over with his eyes wide open, but the woman was not angry at the moment to hit their boyfriend, because their eyes were also attracted.


    "Meow~" Those staring gazes still made Meow a little scared, she tightened Ye Hao''s clothes and lowered her head.


    However, these two meows directly made many people limp to the ground.


    "It seems that the charm of the two of us is not as good as Meow Meow." Ye Hao smiled.


    Song Ying also loved watching Meow at this moment.


    Several people got in the car.


    "What are we eating? Meow Meow didn''t have a good meal before, and I don''t know what she likes to eat." Song Ying looked at Meow Meow worriedly.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth curled up: "Don''t worry about this, I have already thought about it."


    Half an hour.


    Inside a closed seafood shop.


    Each of the plates was half a meter tall, and Song Ying and Ye Hao sitting next to them were a bit surprised.


    Meow was holding a plate larger than her face with her two small hands, and her little tongue licked on it, not even leaving a little soup on it.


    The face is even more like a tabby cat.


    No... She was originally a cat.


    "Meow." Meow put down the old clean plate she licked, and looked at the chef beside her with watery eyes.


    The chef was instantly melted by the cute appearance of meowing. As for why the girl made a meowing sound when she didn''t speak, he ignored it.


    "Little sister, do you want more?" the chef asked in a low voice.


    You can imagine a rough guy with a big, big, big, big, beer belly, speaking to a little girl in a voice that is too subtle.


    As if for fear of scaring the timid child.


    The scene almost didn''t make Ye Hao and Song Ying laugh out loud.


    "Meow." Meow nodded. She pointed to a few empty plates, and then opened her mouth: "Five... only... Meow."


    Ye Hao''s eyes were surprised. Although the Chinese spoken was a bit awkward, the two words "five" could still be heard.


    Sure enough, nothing can stop a foodie''s determination, even the language has been learned.


    It is probably what Ye Hao said when he ordered her food just now.


    "Okay, okay. Wait, wait." The chef immediately prepared happily, as if it was a blessing to be able to cook for Meow.


    Five fresh fish were taken out by the chef and started to prepare for Meow.


    This shop is the kind of shop where you can watch the chef cook and eat.


    Miao Miao kept staring straight at the chef making fish for her, her Adam''s apple kept moving up and down.


    "How is it? The store I picked is correct." Ye Hao looked at Song Ying invitingly.


    Song Ying rolled his eyes: "Slippy. Of course cats like to eat fish."


    Cats eat fish, this is something almost the whole world knows.


    "But Miao Miao has eaten so much so far, I am worried that she will eat her stomach." Song Ying looked at Miao Miao''s slightly raised belly.


    It''s really hard to believe how so many fish got into that little belly.


    "It''s okay. Let her eat if she likes it." Ye Hao looked at Meow Meow boldly: "Yes, Meow Meow." "Meow Meow!"

 Chapter 802： Ye Hao leaving without saying goodbye

    In the next few days, both Ye Hao and Song Ying brought Miao Miao in Xiangdu, and asked someone to give Miao Miao an identity in advance to avoid unnecessary trouble after returning to the mainland.


    After two days of getting along, Miao Miao has also become accustomed to this kind of life. Although she is still very afraid of outsiders, she still has no problem with Ye Hao and Song Ying, and she can even bring Song Ying alone.


    At first, Meowmeow would have nightmares in the middle of the night, and would be pestered to sleep with Ye Hao.


    Although Meow Meow does not have a high IQ, she is a teenage girl who is physically a teenager, and she looks like a pretty little Lolita.


    Sleeping with Ye Hao all the time, that was a naked test to Ye Hao''s spirit.


    Of course, Song Ying was not relieved. Every time the three of them slept together.


    Later, after Miaomiao got used to it, she could sleep with Song Ying alone.


    ##


    Downstairs of the hotel, Team Zhou was standing next to a car, constantly looking at his watch.


    There were several Dragon Group cars parked there not far away, and the members of Old Wang''s Xuan Group were in charge of secret protection.


    When the Zhou team saw the person pushing the suitcase out of the hotel, they quickly walked up.


    "Miss Song, I''ll help you."


    Song Ying came out of the hotel and took Meow''s hand.


    Song Ying watched Team Zhou enthusiastically help her lift the suitcase.


    Although the Zhou team is also female, it is a member of the Xuan Group after all, and their strength is stronger than ordinary male soldiers.


    "You booked today''s ticket, right. We are on the same flight as you, and we will send you to Haicheng safely and safely." The Zhou team put the salute in the trunk.


    Also opened the door for Song Ying and others.


    Song Ying was not polite, and took Miao Miao into the car.


    "Well... Ye Hao? He''s still packing things upstairs." Team Zhou looked at the hotel door, looking for Ye Hao''s figure.


    "Ye Hao, he had already left by flight last night." Song Ying said lightly.


    Team Zhou suddenly put his head into the back seat of the car and exclaimed: "What? Ye Hao took the flight last night and left!"


    "Yes. At around eleven o''clock last night, didn''t your people keep watching."


    Team Zhou patted the frame of the car, and she walked towards the secretly protected car next to her with a dark face.


    "What the **** is going on with you, Ye Hao already left the hotel last night! How did you monitor it!"


    Team Zhou came up with a scolding! "What! He left last night? Impossible, we have been monitoring here since he checked into the hotel that day, even they bought three flight records to Haicheng, we all investigated it clearly! He never left the hotel!


    "


    The Wang team got out of the car with a look of disbelief. He ordered the members of his team in the car; "You guys go to the hotel to check it out immediately."


    "No, Song Ying told me this personally. He doesn''t need to lie to the woman he likes about this kind of thing."


    "It''s also because I didn''t think about it well. He can escape from the Kowloon Walled City. I will arrange for you to stop him. You will all return to the car. Be careful next time."


    Team Zhou sighed, turned and walked back to his car.


    The Wang team stood by the car and touched his head, muttering softly: "When did that guy leave? There are no traces."


    Team Zhou returned to his driver''s seat and closed the door.


    She turned her head to look at Song Ying and Meow behind her.


    Miaomiao was a little afraid of her, and shrank her head in Song Ying''s arms.


    "Miss Song, do you know where he went?" Team Zhou asked in a try.


    "Australia."


    Song Ying really said the place name.


    "Australia? Why did that kid go to Australia without saying a word! He just left meowing to you, he doesn''t worry..." Team Zhou said in surprise.


    The kid went to the other side of the ocean without saying a word.


    Team Zhou''s gaze fell on Meow Miao subconsciously.


    Song Ying touched Meow Meow''s head with tenderness in her eyes.


    "I don''t know what happened to him going to Australia, but he said he will return to Haicheng within ten days. Here is a letter for him to leave you."


    Song Ying took out an envelope from her bag and handed it to Team Zhou.


    After Team Zhou took the envelope and opened it, it was letter paper with a few lines written on it. "Sister Zhou, I know that my leaving without saying goodbye will make you unhappy. But I also know that once I return to Haicheng this time, I probably won''t have a chance to come out for a while. There are some things I need to deal with. As for me Personal life


    Safe, I don¡¯t think you should worry about sister Zhou. Please help me to send Song Ying and Miaomiao back to Haicheng safely. If something bad happens on Miaomiao''s road, sister Zhou should know my temper. Don''t blame me for going to Longzu then. "


    Even the envelope revealed domineering and warned them not to have any thoughts about Meow.


    Even directly threatened the dragon group.


    If it''s someone else, maybe Sister Zhou can just laugh it off, thinking that he is overwhelming.


    But for Ye Hao, Team Zhou really dare not take it lightly.


    I heard that when this person entered the dragon group''s sight a year ago, he was only a physical refinement realm.


    In just one year, he has directly become a world-level killer who can kill several vampire viscounts by himself.


    If you give him a few more years, maybe Dragon Group is nothing in front of him, even if it doesn''t reach that point, it is not impossible to make Dragon Group uneasy.


    "Sister Zhou, we can go now. The plane is running out of time."


    "okay."


    Everyone is gone, what can Team Zhou do is to inform them of the news and send Song Ying and the others back to Haicheng first.


    ...


    After getting off the plane from Xiangdu to Australia, Ye Hao looked at the bright sky.


    It was a nine-hour flight. When the plane arrived in Australia, it was just dawn and it was only five o''clock in the morning in Australia.


    Ye Hao put his hands in his pockets and walked to the exit with sunglasses.


    He stopped at the exit and glanced left and right.


    He saw a man with an Asian face in his twenties looking around there, as if looking for something.


    Ye Hao walked over and patted that person on the shoulder.


    "Sorry, I''m waiting for someone. I don''t have time to show you the way." The Asian didn''t even look at Ye Hao. He just raised the sign with the name in his hand and looked at the exit.


    "The one you are waiting for is me."


    Ye Hao took the sign in that person''s hand, and the Chinese character Ye Hao was written crookedly on it. If you didn''t look closely, you wouldn''t be able to tell it.


    "You?" The man looked at Ye Hao suspiciously: "Impossible, how could it be you that my boss asked me to wait."


    Seeing that Ye Hao is so young and younger than himself.


    The man shook his head directly, who was his boss, before he came, he strongly emphasized that the person who was asked to pick him up this time was very important, and he was an Asian.


    How could a person who can be respected by the boss be such a young person. "It seems that they didn''t tell you my age. You can call back and ask now. I am the Ye Hao you are waiting for."

 Chapter 803： Go to Australia

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry, just now I had no eyes, please don''t talk to my boss..."


    A few minutes later, the Asian man bowed and apologized to Ye Hao.


    "Well, those who don''t know are not guilty. Let''s go. What''s your name?" Ye Hao waved his hand.


    "My name is Wei Qiang. Just call me a strong son, Mr. Ye. I am also Chinese. It''s just not easy to find a job in China, so I came to Australia....Mr. Ye, how about your salute? I''ll help you. take."


    Wei Qiang looked at Ye Hao''s empty hands.


    "I didn''t bring a salute. You can park your car outside. Let''s go, your boss has wanted to see me for a long time. After so long, it''s hard to let people wait." Ye Hao walked outside with his hands in his pockets.


    He did not bring a salute, everything was in the space ring.


    Wei Qiang muttered incomprehensibly and followed.


    There was a black business car parked outside the airport, Wei Qiang ran to Ye Hao, opened the door for Ye Hao in advance, and invited Ye Hao in.


    Ye Hao looked at the sky of this city, the Australian capital of Siri.


    Here and Xiang are completely different. The vast majority of people here are black and white, and there are a small number of yellow people.


    Ye Hao got into the car, and Wei Qiang sat opposite Ye Hao.


    Sitting in the car, Wei Qiang remained silent. He sat there honestly, watching what Ye Hao did, and asked if he was hungry or thirsty.


    "Qiangzi, ask you something. I heard that there was a laboratory explosion in central northwestern Australia a few months ago? Do you know about it." Ye Hao asked.


    Wei Qiang thought about it, he clapped his hands and said.


    "Laboratory explosion! People in Australia know about this, but most of the information is posted online."


    "Tell me what you know."


    Since it was Ye Hao''s request, Wei Qiang did not refuse, and began to say that he knew about the laboratory. "That laboratory is said to be a private institution located in the central northwest. There are sparsely populated areas, most of which are indigenous and animal activities. It is said to conduct biological research. Then four months ago, on a rainy day, the research in the laboratory


    The machine exploded and caused a fire. "


    "The 26 experimenters in the laboratory are all buried in the laboratory. The laboratory has been closed, and there is no other news."


    Listening to Wei Qiang''s words, it was similar to the information Ye Hao checked on the Internet.


    This time, Ye Hao''s main purpose is to investigate the laboratory in Australia.


    The car stopped.


    "Mr. Ye, here." Wei Qiang opened the door.


    Ye Hao got out of the car and saw an old castle in front of him, very European medieval style. This should be the outskirts of Xili City. Except for the old castle, there were no other buildings in the surrounding area.


    "Mr. Ye. I''m really sorry, I was going to meet you at the airport myself, but suddenly there was something on hand."


    A familiar white man walked up to Ye Hao and shook hands with Ye Hao enthusiastically.


    "Mr. Caesar, long time no see."


    This person is Caesar Bird, who was asked by Ye Hao to help Zhou Qianyi manage the company''s world business broker.


    "I came to Australia suddenly this time. There are some things. But I promised you before that I would do a favor to the person you mentioned. I am embarrassed that this matter has been delayed for so long." Ye Hao said apologetically.


    Investigating the laboratory is the main thing, and Ye Hao is still trying to fulfill a promise.


    When he asked Caesar for help before, Caesar said that someone behind the Radiant Consortium asked him to do business. There was too much time during this period, which caused the matter to drag for more than half a year.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. It''s a good thing for us that Mr. Ye can take the time to come. You came just right. There is a banquet in the castle today."


    Caesar took Ye Hao into the old castle, and the two chatted casually along the way, and Wei Qiang followed behind him silently.


    "Mr. Caesar, is this this?" A blond man dressed in a suit and luxuriously dressed came over with an arrogant look.


    Next to him was a beautiful blond woman in a red, strapless, backless, ultra-low-cut evening gown, with more than half of her long legs exposed, and the lipstick on her lips was the same as a sausage.


    The most pungent smell of perfume.


    "This is the guest invited by Master Frank." Caesar explained.


    "Huaxia?" The blond man looked Ye Hao up and down, and said sarcastically, "You are the Huaxia who my grandfather Frank has invited three or four times and haven''t come."


    "Oh, I thought it was a three-headed six-armed guy, it''s no different."


    After speaking, the blond man walked towards the castle with his arms around directly.


    With embarrassment on Caesar''s face, he explained to Ye Hao: "That... Mr. Ye, don''t mind. He is like this, in Huaxia''s words, he is a dude."


    Ye Hao asked, "That Frank you just mentioned was the one who invited me?"


    Caesar said eloquently: "The Tianhui Consortium is a well-known consortium in Australia. Although it is not comparable to the top ten consortia in the world, it is not far behind."


    "Behind the Radiant Consortium is the Judson family, which has been passed down for three hundred years. Frank Judson is now the highest authority in the Judson family and is over eighty years old."


    "There are a lot of people in this family, but most of them are collateral. That person was named Sami just now, the grandson of Frank''s cousin."


    The people in these big families are similar to the Huaxia family, and they have a lot of generations.


    "Then Master Frank, what can I do?" Ye Hao continued to follow Caesar and stepped into the castle hall.


    At this moment, concerts have begun here, classical music sounded, and many handsome blond men and beautiful women danced on the dance floor. The former Sammy danced with his charming female companion.


    "We have to wait for Master Frank to tell you personally about this matter. It''s not convenient for me. Mr. Ye, you rest here first, Wei Qiang, accompany Mr. Ye. I will go back."


    Caesar had something to do and left.


    Wei Qiang took Ye Hao to a chair next to him to rest.


    Ye Hao''s eyes fell on that Sami. Since he came in just now, this Sami has always looked at him with hostility in his eyes.


    "Mr. Ye, you are watching Master Sami''s female companion. That is a famous Australian supermodel. It is said that she will be engaged to Master Sami in a few months." Wei Qiang said to the side.


    He thought Ye Hao was looking at that woman.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao responded casually.


    At the end of the song, some of the people on the dance floor left, and some prepared to dance the next dance.


    But what Ye Hao didn''t expect was that Sammy walked in front of him.


    "My dear, you go and rest first." Sammy kissed his lover and the supermodel left.


    "Wei Qiang, this gentleman and I have something to say, you first step back." Sami looked at Ye Hao, speaking very high.


    Wei Qiang looked at Ye Hao and Sami in embarrassment. "You help me get some snacks." Ye Hao gave Wei Qiang a step down, and Wei Qiang looked at Ye Hao gratefully, then turned and left.

 Chapter 804： I dont like people pointing a gun at me

    "Mr. Ye, I introduce myself. My name is..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, talk about something."


    Sammy, who was originally smiling, had an embarrassment on his face.


    He looked at Ye Hao, who was indifferent on his face, and he suppressed his inner anger: "We might have misunderstood a bit before."


    Ye Hao got up, as if leaving.


    "Wait, I asked Mr. Ye to say something."


    Ye Hao stopped and looked at Sami indifferently.


    Sammy took two glasses of red wine from the plate held by the waiter next to him and handed one to Ye Hao.


    "I heard that Mr. Ye has some ability to help Mr. Caesar find his missing child. And this time Grandpa Frank invited you to estimate it is also for this kind of thing."


    "I do not drink."


    Ye Hao refused Sami''s wine.


    Sammy smiled awkwardly, and drank two glasses of wine by himself.


    "I don''t know what your ability is, but he once promised that if someone helped him find someone, he would be willing to give him a quarter of the Judson family''s property, or a condition within the same range."


    "At that time, a lot of people who were abducted and deceived appeared because of this huge temptation, but Grandpa Frank had a bad temper. Those who were good were thrown out with broken legs, and those who were unlucky were thrown into the virgin forest to feed the pythons. Up."


    Both inside and outside Sami''s words seemed to threaten Ye Hao.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s brows frowned slightly, he was secretly happy, this kid seemed to be scared.


    "Then I don''t know what Master Frank wants to entrust me." Ye Hao asked curiously.


    Sammy''s face sank, and the boy was not afraid, but he asked. He was really a kid who wanted money without life.


    "Huh. Boy, I''ll just tell you directly. Don''t interfere with this matter. I''ll give you one hundred thousand dollars. You can go back wherever it comes from. Don''t be nosy."


    One hundred thousand dollars?


    Ye Hao smiled contemptuously: "If you are finished, go slowly and not send it."


    Sami looked at Ye Hao''s non-entertainment, and was angrily ready to turn around and leave.


    At this time, Wei Qiang came over with a serving bowl with some snacks on it and an opened bottle of wine.


    Ye Hao directly picked up the bottle of wine and poured himself a glass, slowly tasting it.


    When Sami saw this scene, he put Ye Hao on the list of unwelcome people.


    He gave him wine before, and he said he didn''t like it.


    Now a small attendant brought a bottle of wine, but he started drinking it, isn''t this slapping him in the face.


    Looking at the back of Sami leaving, Ye Hao smiled at the corner of his mouth. This family is a bit interesting.


    The master asked people to do things, but the juniors below wanted to ask someone to go.


    "Mr. Ye, what did Master Sami tell you?"


    "It''s okay."


    After that, Ye Hao didn''t see the so-called Master Frank during the entire banquet, and this banquet was actually just a fixed banquet held every three months by the Judson family, in order to allow people in the family to move around each other.


    After the banquet was over, Caesar was back.


    "Sorry, Mr. Ye has been waiting for a long time. Master Frank has just finished his physical examination, please follow me."


    Ye Hao walked behind Caesar.


    This time Caesar took Ye Hao up the revolving escalator and hovered up.


    The architectural stairs of this castle are all made of stone, and when you walk into it, you have a feeling of returning to the Middle Ages.


    Walking to the third floor or so on the stairs, Ye Hao saw a row of maids and servants standing beside them in the corridor.


    Several bodyguards stood in front of a room door, with guns pinned to their waists clearly visible.


    "Stop, we want to search."


    Several bodyguards stopped Ye Hao with sharp eyes.


    "He is Master Frank''s guest!" Mr. Caesar frowned.


    "Even if it is Grandpa Frank''s guest, it must be searched. Otherwise, who knows if there is any weapon hidden in this kid, if he suddenly attacks Grandpa Frank, who will be responsible for the matter."


    Sammy walked in from the side with his arms around him, and patted the bodyguard on the shoulder.


    "Give me a good search, if something goes wrong, you can''t afford it."


    The bodyguard''s eyes lit up, and his face showed an understanding expression.


    He walked up to Ye Hao and said solemnly: "Sir, please cooperate with our inspection."


    In this scene, needless to say, these people must have gotten Sami''s hint that they wanted to trouble Ye Hao.


    Although Sammy is not directly related, he is the young master of the Judson family after all.


    "You... I''ll go to Master Frank!" Caesar was not a fool, trying to find someone.


    But Ye Hao stopped him: "It''s okay. Since they want to search, then I will let them search."


    Ye Hao walked to the middle of the bodyguards and opened his arms.


    "Search well."


    Several bodyguards gave each other a glance, and several people surrounded Ye Hao and started searching.


    One of them walked behind Ye Hao and pressed his hands on Ye Hao''s shoulders, seeming to check, but his hands began to work secretly.


    These people are professional bodyguards, and the strength in their hands is quite big.


    Just when the man confidently thought that the man who had offended Master Sami in front of him was going to cry out for pain.


    But he couldn''t see any pain in Ye Hao, he kept increasing the strength on his hand, Ye Hao was already motionless.


    "Why? As for the body search, you keep pressing your shoulders." Ye Hao said coldly.


    "We need to check carefully." The bodyguard found an excuse and saw other people cast doubtful eyes on him.


    That was interrogating why this guy didn''t make a fool of himself, he shook his head and made a gesture.


    That means this person is stubborn.


    The other two grabbed Ye Hao''s hands and fumbled on their arms. Suddenly, they clasped Ye Hao''s elbows and secretly used force.


    If that strength is changed to an ordinary person, it is estimated that the elbow will break directly.


    At the same time, another person clasped Ye Hao''s waist with both hands.


    The bodyguard behind him also started to work hard at the same time.


    This posture is completely intended to remove Ye Hao''s body bones.


    Caesar noticed something strange, he hurriedly tried to stop.


    But Ye Hao first made a move.


    "Have you searched enough? I don''t like men touching me all the time!" Ye Hao yelled, and his body was shocked.


    The four bodyguards around unexpectedly ejected directly and hit the wall heavily.


    This sudden change caused the surrounding bodyguards, maids, and attendants to draw their pistols from their waists and aim them at Ye Hao.


    "Boy, you dare to attack our bodyguard. I think you were sent by our family''s opponent to murder our grandfather Frank!" Sammy stood up and pointed at Ye Hao, his eyes were vague.


    "I don''t like others holding a pistol against my head." Ye Hao said coldly.


    Faced with so many guns, Ye Hao didn''t show any timidity. He didn''t pay attention to these people at all. If they dared to do something, he would dare to let the entire castle disappear from Siri, Australia today!

 Chapter 805： Domineering Ye Hao

    The next scene completely scared everyone.


    The guns in everyone''s hands suddenly dropped out, floating in the air, and their guns were aimed at their own foreheads.


    Aimed at his forehead by his own gun.


    None of those people dared to move, for fear that the guns would go out of style.


    This scene shocked both Caesar and Wei Qiang.


    Don''t guess, Ye Hao must be behind the scenes. As for how he did it, no one knows.


    "I gave you face before, but I didn''t want face." Ye Hao looked straight at Sami, his body exuding pressure.


    Sammy''s body was trembling, and the female companion next to him had already shrunk behind Sammy in fear.


    Sammy swallowed. He took courage and took out a gun from his pocket and pointed it at Ye Hao; "Smelly boy, don''t think that you can be lawless in the castle of the Judson family with some magic!"


    Brush up


    All the guns originally aimed at the maid''s bodyguard and attendants were aimed at Sammy.


    "Have you forgotten what I just said? I don''t like other people taking money against me." Ye Haohan said.


    Several gunpoints were directed at the forehead. Perhaps this was the first time this young master Sammy faced such a scene. The female model screamed and hid beside her.


    The atmosphere here is quite heavy at the moment.


    "Stop it all, stop it all. Don''t hurt my son!" A woman screamed from a distance, a white woman.


    It looks like it is Sami''s mother, but in the face of so many gunpoints, this woman just yelled and cursed from a distance, she didn''t dare to approach here.


    "Sami, put down the gun!" came a beating.


    An old white-haired man in a wheelchair appeared in front of everyone.


    "Ahem...Mr. Ye, I''m really sorry for making you frightened. I hope Mr. Ye will give me some face...Ahem...Don''t be as knowledgeable as Sammy...Ahem." A gray-haired old man sat down. The wheelchair was pushed out.


    The man pushing the old man was a middle-aged man in a suit, and he was looking at Ye Hao hostilely.


    This old man seems to be the big boss behind the Radiant Consortium, the head of the Judson family, Lord Frank.


    Hearing what Frank said, Sammy put down the gun in his hand timidly.


    And the next unexpected scene appeared.


    Dozens of gunshots burst into flames, and gunshots were heard four times.


    …ç…ç…ç


    Everyone''s eyes widened, and they couldn''t believe that the young man in front of him actually dared to shoot, and there was a smell of gunpowder in the air.


    Bump


    All the pistols floating in the air fell to the ground, and the muzzle was still smoking.


    At this moment, Sammy stood there with trembling legs, his face pale.


    "This is my face to Master Frank. If there is another time, these bullets will penetrate your body."


    Ye Hao walked past Sami, and walked to Master Frank''s wheelchair.


    Ye Hao said to Master Frank in the manner of a Western nobleman: "Under Ye Hao. It''s an honor to meet Master Frank."


    thump


    Behind Ye Hao heard the sound of objects hitting the ground.


    It turned out that Sami was limp on the ground. There were dozens of bullet holes on the wall behind him, and it was still stroked by the human body. It seemed that the bullets just hit Sami''s body and hit the wall behind him.


    Sami looked undecided, and the expensive suit trousers still shed yellow liquid, exuding a bad smell.


    "Damn Chinese, you dare to do this to my son, believe it or not..." Before Sammy''s mother had time to speak, Master Frank stopped her.


    "Shut up. Mr. Ye Hao is my guest. Sami is wrong first and should be punished. You take Sami down!"


    It can be seen that the status of Master Frank in the Judson family is detached, and a word directly makes Sammy''s mother afraid to speak.


    Can only carry Sami down with the female model.


    "Mr. Ye, it''s messy here. Please come with me." Master Frank seemed to have nothing happened just now, with a kind smile on his face: "Brown, take me to the living room and order people to prepare top-quality black tea."


    "Yes." The middle-aged man responded, glanced at Ye Hao coldly, and then pushed Master Frank towards the side.


    Ye Hao followed behind.


    Caesar approached Ye Hao and reminded him in a low voice: "This person is Brown Judson. It is Sammy''s father."


    Sammy''s father, it''s no wonder that this guy has looked hostile to him since just now.


    If he taught his son this way, he could still hold back his anger and pretend to be calm, which shows that this man''s city is extremely deep.


    After a while, a few people came to an open and bright hall, where I do not know completely banquet in the style of the medieval castle, but also added a lot of modern elements.


    "Mr. Ye, please. Don''t be polite, Caesar." Master Frank raised his hand and pointed to the chair next to him.


    Ye Hao simply sat down, Caesar sat next to Ye Hao, and the top black tea was placed in front of the two, with a fragrant aroma.


    Wei Qiang was not treated so well, standing behind them.


    "Brown, tell everyone else to retreat." Frank whispered.


    "Yes." Brown said to the deacon next to him, after which everyone left the meeting room, including Wei Qiang.


    Only four of them were left in the huge living room.


    "Mr. Ye is a supernatural person. The hand just now made me amazed." Frank looked at Ye Hao.


    It is worthy of being the controller of a large consortium, and he has seen the world.


    Ye Hao did not hide: "Yes. Master Frank. The younger generation apologizes here first. Mr. Frank has helped me many times before, but so far I have only found time to find you. It''s rude."


    "It''s okay." Frank looked at Ye Hao: "Mr. Ye, let''s talk about it."


    "You say."


    Master Frank was silent for a while, and he recounted: "I asked Mr. Ye to help me find someone... ahem."


    Master Frank''s body doesn''t look very good, and his speech is quite difficult.


    "My only grandson, Bruce."


    The only grandson is the future heir of the Judson family.


    It seems that this person is missing, so Master Frank wants to ask himself to find this person.


    "Master Frank, if you are looking for someone, please provide a photo, and the whole story of your grandson''s disappearance." Ye Hao said.


    Master Frank took a photo from his arms and handed it to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao took a look, and the photo was a bit old and yellowed.


    Among them were three people, Frank who was a little older and on crutches, and another middle-aged man was holding a two-year-old child. "That is my son, and the one being held is my grandson. My grandson was playing in this castle, but suddenly disappeared one day inexplicably, like the world has evaporated, without a trace. His son only has this child,


    His wife died while giving birth. "


    "For this reason, my son gave up his family business and traveled around the world just to find the missing child."


    There was a distressed expression on Master Frank''s face.


    "Then how long has Master Gui disappeared?" Ye Hao returned the photo to Master Frank.


    Frank squinted and thought for a while. "It''s been ten years."

 Chapter 806： The person missing for ten years

    ten years?


    Ye Hao was taken aback for a moment.


    Master Frank expected Ye Hao¡¯s expression. He sighed and said, ¡°My grandson disappeared ten years ago. During this period, my son was searching all over the world. I also tried to find him, even if it was just one. The corpse is good too."


    "But this search lasted ten years. To tell the truth, I had the idea of ??giving up several times in my heart."


    "But not long ago I heard that Mr. Ye can help Caesar find his missing kidnapped kid by relying on the Internet."


    "So I want to ask Mr. Ye to try. But Mr. Ye doesn''t have to worry about it. If you can''t find it, I won''t blame Mr. Ye."


    "On the contrary. If Mr. Ye finds a child, whether it is alive or dead. My Judson family will already give Mr. Ye a satisfactory reward or a quarter of the Judson family''s estate!"


    The series of information made Ye Hao a little unhurried.


    If he were to find someone now, there might be some possibility.


    But looking for people ten years ago, Australia¡¯s technology was far less developed ten years ago than it is now, and it is difficult to find a person who has disappeared ten years ago through the Internet.


    As for the evidence, ten years is enough to make most of the evidence disappear in time.


    Ye Hao was silent for a long time without answering for a long time.


    "Mr. Ye can think about it first...cough cough cough. Caesar, please be responsible for hosting Mr. Ye. If you have any needs, please do your best to meet. I will take a rest first. I hope to get Mr. Ye''s reply at the dinner."


    Master Frank said so much in one breath, his face was a little pale, showing exhaustion.


    "Okay." Ye Hao got up and watched Master Frank being pushed out by Brown.


    Only Ye Hao and Caesar remained in the conference hall.


    "Mr. Ye, you don''t need to put too much pressure. After all, for this kind of thing, Master Frank also wants to fulfill his best wishes before he is dying. His body is already very bad, and the doctor estimates that he can only live for two years at most. "


    Caesar spoke, trying to relieve Ye Hao''s pressure.


    Ye Hao nodded: "Mr. Caesar. The previous Sammy made things difficult for me, is it related to Master Frank''s attempt to find his grandson?"


    Caesar sighed, his face showing helplessness.


    "The Judson family has been a single pass in the generation of Mr. Frank. And Mr. Frank''s son is a very dedicated person. After his wife passed away, he did not take his wife again and only had his son."


    "After his son disappeared, he went into a madness, he just wanted to find his own child."


    "If the young master does not find it back. It is very likely that the direct line of the Judson family will disappear."


    "According to Judson''s family rules. Once the direct line disappears, that family property will be inherited by the nearest collateral line of blood, continuing the development of the Judson family."


    "Master Sami and his father, Mr. Brown, will have 60% of the inheritance of the Judson family by then, and they will become direct lines."


    Ye Hao showed a clear expression.


    So that''s the case, is it that they don''t want Master Frank to find their grandson like this, because they want to be direct.


    "Mr. Caesar. Could you please take me for a walk in the castle, and show me all the information about the disappearance of the young master that year." I have helped myself. Since I am here, I can''t go for nothing. .


    "Yes!" Seeing Ye Hao''s willingness to help, Caesar smiled with joy.


    ...


    In another room in the castle.


    Sammy had changed into clean clothes, and he stood there angrily, and many things around him were beaten to the ground.


    "Asshole, **** Huaxia. I want people to kill him! I want to smash him into pieces! I use his meat to feed the python!"


    "How dare to do this to me, I''m from the Judson family!"


    Sammy roared frantically.


    The female model stood there embarrassed.


    But Sami''s mother kept persuading.


    "Sami, calm down. Don''t get angry."


    Sammy gritted his teeth and said unwillingly: "No. I must ask my father to get rid of this person. He will not die, and my humiliation cannot be calmed down."


    Step on


    At this time, footsteps came.


    Sami and Sami''s mother turned their heads, just in time to see Brown coming in.


    "Father, I..."


    Before Sammy could speak, Brown slapped his son in the face.


    "What are you doing. Brown, are you crazy! Why beat Sammy!" Brown''s wife hurriedly guarded her son.


    Sammy was beaten up silly, he couldn''t believe how his father, who usually dotes on him, would suddenly do it.


    "He should fight. You see what you were like just now, your ugly manner has completely embarrassed me!" Brown said with a sullen face.


    "But what''s wrong with what I did like that? That kid is here to find the little master who was lost ten years ago. If he finds it, we..." Sammy was still defending himself at the moment.


    Brown looked at his son in disappointment. He really had a hard time believing that he was so witty that he gave birth to such a guy.


    He did not inherit the good genes from himself.


    "Frank''s grandson has been missing for ten years. How can a person who has been missing for ten years be found again!"


    "When Frank passes away, the property of the Judson family will naturally belong to us at that time! But your performance just now is...it''s horrible...too ugly!"


    Brown blamed his son.


    Sammy lowered his head, but he was still not reconciled: "But... did I just let... the **** Chinese man be humiliated."


    "Hey. You can''t use your brain when you do things. Do you have to do it yourself to get revenge on someone. He is a supernatural person, so can''t we ask others to kill him!"


    "Don''t forget, this is Australia, not their China!"


    Brown sighed, his own son''s brain is really only the size of a peanut.


    Sammy''s eyes lit up and he looked at his father expectantly.


    "You stay with me honestly and don''t make trouble for me anymore. If someone bullies my son, I will naturally let him understand the price." Brown''s eyes showed coldness.


    Sammy is not as deep as his father''s city, but the two people''s vengeance is very similar. "You go out first. There will be a family dinner tonight, so talk less when the time comes." Brown warned his family. He glanced at the female model: "You are going to be engaged to Sami, and you have to forget your previous living habits. Remember you are now Judson''s


    The wife of the tribe. "


    "Yes." The female model replied cautiously. It is every woman''s dream to be able to step into the rich.


    Several people went out.


    Brown went to the window, he picked up his phone and dialed a number.


    "it''s me."


    "I want to trouble you to eradicate a person. It''s a superpower, and the ability should be able to manipulate objects."


    "Difficult? Isn''t that why I have to consider shrinking the funds for you this year? After all, the market is not very good this year."


    Hearing the words in his ears, Brown showed a look of contempt. The group did not remind them that they did not know who raised them. "I will send you the photo later, and wait for him to leave the castle of the Judson family before looking for a chance to do it. After completing the task, I will give you another $500 million in ¡®sponsorship¡¯."

 Chapter 807： Can see the props of the past

    Late at night.


    The castle is brightly lit. Although there are electric lights, there are still many candles, giving people a very elegant atmosphere.


    In a huge restaurant, seven or eight people are sitting around a long table seven or eight meters long.


    There were more maids and attendants standing around than there were eating at the moment.


    Master Frank sat on the main seat, Ye Hao and Caesar sat on his side, and Brown and the Sammy family happened to sit on the opposite side.


    Westerners don''t like to talk very much at dinner, so a meal is very dull.


    Until the dessert is served.


    "Mr. Ye, how is the Australian food and how does it suit your taste?" Master Frank took the tablecloth and wiped his lips.


    At the same time, behind him, a person dressed as a nurse was measuring his blood pressure and observing his body.


    "Very good." Ye Hao nodded.


    "Master Frank, in the afternoon, I checked the information about your grandson before and after his disappearance."


    Hearing Ye Hao opening up this, Master Frank looked at Ye Hao with bright eyes.


    Others also stopped their actions.


    "But because it was ten years ago, there is too much evidence to verify. Therefore, it is impossible to find out the cause of your grandson''s disappearance and the trace of your grandson through conventional methods."


    Master Frank''s eyes dimmed.


    There was joy in the Browns sitting opposite.


    "However, I have a magical prop, it has a function, maybe it can help Mr. Frank."


    Master Frank once again raised hope because of Ye Hao''s words.


    "Mr. Ye, please speak."


    "I can see what happened at the current location within a certain period of time with this prop." When Ye Hao said this, many people around showed surprised expressions.


    "In that way, we can use this prop to see what happened in this castle ten years ago. Why did your grandson disappear out of thin air!"


    Can I view past items?


    "Impossible. Grandpa, don''t listen to the nonsense of this Chinese person. How could there be such a thing in this world!" Sami stood up and pointed at Ye Hao to retort.


    Snapped


    "I didn''t allow you to speak...cough cough." Frank slapped his palm on the table, an aura of aura involuntarily.


    After all, he is the person in charge of a family, even if he is a dying person, he carries a certain aura.


    "Sit down!" Brown glared at his son, this kid was too uncomfortable.


    Sami sat down unwillingly.


    "Mr. Ye, you are a supernatural person. My old fellow has lived for so many years and has seen some rare and exotic treasures. I believe what Mr. Ye said, I wonder if Mr. Ye can show us that thing. Find out the cause of my grandson''s disappearance."


    Master Frank looked at Ye Hao, with expectations deep in his eyes.


    Ye Hao shook his head.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t give Mr. Frank a look at this thing for the time being, and if you want to use it, you must consume an item, that is the energy stone."


    Master Frank looked at Ye Hao suspiciously: "It''s the kind of energy stone needed by the superpower? I don''t know how much Mr. Ye needs?"


    "One hundred energy stones, I can check things within one year. Six hundred energy stones, I can check things within five years. Two thousand five hundred energy stones, I can check things within 20 years. "


    "But it needs to be accumulated, so a total of three thousand two hundred are needed. Mr. Caesar helped me before, and I can subtract the fraction. It only needs Master Frank to pay three thousand energy stones, and I can check the ones that were 10 years ago. thing."


    Ye Hao said solemnly.


    Now, the whole hall was quiet. "Mr. Ye, you are a little bit lion open. As we all know, energy stones are very scarce, and supernatural powers all over the world need them. Even a few hundred energy stones are enough to make a powerful stranger. Can help one


    Families. "


    "Before, two hundred energy stones were even sold at the Xiangdu auction for a sky-high price of 70 billion US dollars!"


    "Three thousand energy stones. Mr. Ye wants my Judson family to be destroyed."


    Brown''s face was calm, his eyes looked at Ye Hao indifferently.


    Hearing Brown''s words, other members of the Judson family were all talking about it.


    "The Huaxia people are too cruel. Two hundred of these things cost 70 billion U.S. dollars, and 3,000 of them cost nearly one trillion U.S. dollars!"


    "This is going to bankrupt the Judson family!"


    Having been so provoked by Brown, the members of the Judson family had a very bad impression of Ye Hao, a Chinese man.


    "Mr. Brown is serious. The incense is the price of the auction. Everyone is a businessperson, and everyone should be clear that the prices of the things on the auction are going up."


    "I checked the real price on the black market. An energy stone only costs 10 million to 100 million U.S. dollars. Three thousand is 300 billion U.S. dollars. If there are channels, the price is even lower."


    Ye Hao explained. "However, the number of these energy stones is extremely rare. It is not easy to collect three thousand stones. At most hundreds of them are circulating on the market each year. Besides, how do we know if what you said is true or false? You have no evidence. Prove that you have


    The ability to see the past! "


    Brown is different from his impulsive son. He clearly put the problems in Ye Hao''s words on the table.


    "I know all of this. If you don''t believe it, you can gather a hundred energy stones first, and then I will show you the power of my props. If I''m lying, my head of Ye Hao is willing to stay in Australia."


    Ye Hao''s words made Caesar on the side win Ye Hao in shock.


    "Okay. I, Frank, would like to believe Mr. Ye this time, and also invite Mr. Ye to stay in the castle for a few days. At that time, I will gather a hundred energy stones and give Mr. Ye a test." Master Frank spoke directly.


    The people around the Judson family looked sad, but did not dare to say anything.


    Ye Hao spoke again, but refused.


    "Mr. Frank, I have one more thing to do when I come to Australia this time. I will give you ten days to gather these one hundred energy stones. After ten days, I will return to the castle."


    Frank frowned slightly.


    "Hmph, I think you want to take the opportunity to escape." Sammy whispered.


    "Yes. Australia has a vast land and resources. There is nothing wrong with Mr. Ye who wants to go shopping. I will arrange a suitable tour guide for Mr. Ye." Frank looked at Ye Hao with a smile on his mouth.


    "Then I would like to thank Master Frank."


    Ye Hao didn''t refuse, because he knew Master Frank hadn''t fully believed in himself yet, and the tour guide probably arranged to monitor him.


    To reassure them, let this guide follow him.


    After that, the dinner was over and Ye Hao stayed overnight in the old castle.


    "Mr. Ye, you are too impulsive. What can you see the props of the past, this...this is too unscientific." When Caesar sent Ye Hao to the guest room, he was still worried about Ye Hao.


    "Science? Does Mr. Caesar think there is really science in this world? After seeing the scene in the afternoon?" Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    Caesar recalled several scenes where guns were suspended, which was indeed unscientific.


    "But, compared to that. Seeing the past, this..." Caesar still couldn''t believe it.


    "Science is only the ¡®scientific rules¡¯ of the real society. In fact, the world has its own rules, but people living on different levels have different rules."


    Ye Hao said something inexplicable. When he came to the guest room, he persuaded the anxious Caesar to rest by himself.

 Chapter 808： Ability: Time Recall

    [Elementary Time Recall: After using this ability, you can see what happened within a year with the host as the center and a radius of one meter. Cooling time: 15 days. Need skill points: 100¡¿


    [Intermediate Time Recall: After using this ability, you can see what happened within five years with the host as the center and a radius of two meters. Cooling time: 8 days. Need elementary time to recall, need skill points: 600]


    [Advanced Time Recall: After using this ability, you can see what happened within 20 years with the host as the center and a radius of five meters. Cooling time: 3 days. Need intermediate time recall, need skill points: 2500]


    Lying on the soft bed, Ye Hao looked at the information on the virtual interface in front of him.


    The things Ye Hao said just now are true and false.


    He said that there are objects that can be seen in the past, but they are actually fake. In fact, he can see the past through abilities.


    This is an ability that he didn''t pay attention to at all, because this ability basically has no combat ability, and it consumes skill points, so there is no need to exchange it.


    If it weren''t for this time, it is estimated that he would have forgotten this ability and would never exchange it.


    And he said that the three thousand energy stones before, he had no intention of ripping off.


    If Frank can give out three thousand energy stones to help them check what happened ten years ago, it will only be easy.


    If they can''t afford to pay, then Ye Hao can only helpless.


    ...


    Early the next morning, Ye Hao left the castle and a car parked outside.


    Seeing Ye Hao coming out, Wei Qiang in the driver''s seat came down immediately and enthusiastically opened the door for Ye Hao.


    "Mr. Ye please."


    "You were sent by Master Frank to monitor me." Ye Hao got in the car and looked at Wei Qiang who was in the car.


    Wei Qiang was stunned for a moment, and he forced a smile: "Mr. Ye is really humorous. Master Frank heard that Mr. Ye wants to visit Australia. I happen to be Chinese again. It would be perfect to be a tour guide for Mr. Ye."


    Ye Hao smiled and rolled down the car window and looked at the scenery outside the car: "No need to explain."


    Wei Qiang smiled to hide his embarrassment.


    "Mr. Ye, where are we going?"


    "Before I asked you where the laboratory exploded and how far it was by car." Ye Hao asked.


    Wei Qiang replied: "There. If you go on a high speed, it will take 30 hours, more than 2,000 kilometers. If you count the rest time, you can get there in three days under normal circumstances."


    Three days, that is six days back and forth.


    "Is there a faster way?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Hurry up? That''s the plane. Book a ticket and fly there, and then take the car to the destination. It will take one day and yesterday." Wei Qiang said.


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up.


    "The plane can."


    "Then I will book the ticket now." Wei Qiang took out the phone.


    "I''m not talking about passenger planes. The Judson family is so big, there should be a private plane." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Wei Qiang.


    Wei Qiang understood what Ye Hao meant, and reluctantly dialed a number.


    Ten minutes later.


    Wei Qiang took Ye Hao to a small airport, which belonged to the Judson family.


    There is already a small white propeller plane parked on the runway.


    "This plane is the private plane arranged for us, and we have also arranged a pilot for us." Wei Qiang pointed to a white foreigner with a helmet next to him.


    "Pilot? No need." Ye Hao looked at the white pilot and waved his hand directly.


    "Ah? But I can''t fly a plane." Wei Qiang said embarrassedly.


    "You won''t, can''t I fly." Ye Hao pushed open the door directly and walked into the cockpit of the plane.


    "Sir, do you have a pilot license." The white pilot frowned when he saw Ye Hao sitting in his seat.


    "Who said that a person with a pilot license must be able to fly an airplane." Ye Hao patted the joystick of the airplane with satisfaction: "This Cessna 172R is pretty good."


    The corner of the white pilot''s mouth evoked a slight arc of sarcasm.


    "Sir. This is no ordinary Cessna..."


    "I know. This Cessna 172R has been modified. The engine has been changed. The horsepower is strong and stable, and the sound is light. It can even reach 170 to 190 horsepower at 2600 rpm."


    The white pilot looked at the Huaxia man in surprise. He just glanced at the plane and knew that the engine was changed?


    But Ye Hao hadn''t finished speaking yet.


    "You have also expanded the shape. The fuselage and wings have been increased by ten to twenty centimeters. In addition to the increase in the original fuel tank, you also installed two small spare fuel tanks."


    "Now this modified aircraft. It is estimated that it can fly at an altitude of 3,000 meters at a speed of 250 kilometers per hour, with a maximum flight time of ten hours and a flying distance of 2,500 kilometers."


    "The original six seats have been changed to four."


    At this moment, the white pilot was already stunned. Did this guy check the information of this plane in advance, and he knew so clearly!


    Ye Hao fastened his seat belt and checked the various dashboards of the plane. In fact, when he got on the plane just now, he checked it with fluoroscopy, and checked it again for insurance reasons.


    After all, for things like airplanes, Ye Hao needs to check it out for safety. He can see all the things he said just now. He has the skills of airplane design and airplane driving.


    As long as he sees it, he can see all the design structures of this aircraft.


    "Qianzi, what are you doing in a daze. Come up."


    Ye Hao glared at Wei Qiang next to him.


    Wei Qiang hesitated, but he came up, sitting next to Ye Hao.


    "Um...Mr. Ye, I''ll take precautions. Let''s let the pilot drive."


    "No need, fasten your seat belt. The fuel tank is full and the data is normal. We are ready to take off." Ye Hao didn''t allow Weiqiang to question and closed the plane''s door and started the plane.


    The propeller of the nose began to move slowly.


    The white pilot had no choice but to retreat to the side, watching the plane galloping on the runway and finally taking off.


    Even after the plane took off, it actually performed several difficult movements in the air, and the white pilots who watched it were all scared.


    Now he was completely convinced by the driving skills of the Chinese.


    On the plane.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t vomit on the plane. We have to fly for at least seven or eight hours. If you vomit on the plane, I will throw you off." Ye Hao looked at Wei Qiang, who was holding his stomach and was pale. .


    Wei Qiang swallowed and leaned weakly on the seat.


    "Mr. Ye... uh... if... if you can honestly drive... I... I might... control it."


    Ye Hao''s series of difficult movements just now scared him so much that he almost lost his soul. He thought he was about to crash.


    "Okay, so courageous." Ye Hao smiled and shook his head. He didn''t take any more dangerous movements, and flew straight toward the destination according to the navigation mark.


    This is the second time Ye Hao has piloted an airplane. The first time it was a jet fighter operated in the military region, and it was not in the same class as this propeller airplane.


    The kind of emphasis is on combat and speed.


    While driving a propeller plane, although the speed is not comparable, it has a relaxed and romantic atmosphere.


    The scenery on the ground slowly recedes, very emotional.


    However, Ye Hao glanced at Wei Qiang who was collapsed next to him.


    It would be great if he were replaced by Song Ying. Next time there is a chance, Ye Hao will also buy a plane of this kind and take Song Ying into the sky.

 Chapter 809： The weird TE laboratory site

    After almost seven hours of flying, Ye Hao could see that there were fewer and fewer buildings on the ground. Many of them were trees and virgin forests. There were many roads, but you might not see a car in a few minutes on a road.


    "Australia''s major cities are all over the sea areas, and most of the central region is still in an undeveloped state." Wei Qiang, who was drinking milk, explained as Ye Hao looked down below.


    After seven hours of flying, it is now dusk.


    Fortunately, food is already on the plane. They eat lunch on the plane.


    "There are still ten kilometers ahead to the original site of the laboratory. I went directly to find a road to land, but the plane''s fuel is running low. Have you contacted the refueling truck." Ye Hao looked at the fuel tank that was about to be lowered.


    "No problem, I have already contacted. Food, tents, and gas trucks should all have arrived by now."


    "Mr. Ye, look over there, they have arrived! They have prepared the runway for us!" Wei Qiang pointed to the road in the distance.


    Ye Hao looked over, and there were really a few cars and a tanker parked on the side of the road.


    Two parallel tracks were marked with red paint on the road, forming a simple landing runway reminder sign.


    "Sit firmly. We are ready to land." Ye Hao slowly lowered the nose, and the speed began to slow down.


    If it were those advanced fighter jets, I would really dare not land on this kind of road.


    However, the propeller aircraft has a slow take-off and landing speed and a light fuselage. The landing requirements are not very high. Even if it is a gravel road, as long as it does not hit a boulder, the landing is no problem.


    After a series of bumps, the plane landed safely.


    Ye Hao jumped off the plane, and he looked at the distant mountain. Looking at that mountain from a long distance, he could see a bald piece, and that piece had a lot of wreckage of buildings and black scorched earth.


    There is a barrier next to it, but it is no longer guarded.


    "There is the original site of the laboratory explosion, because the matter has been resolved, there is no one here." Wei Qiang instructed those waiting to refuel the plane and walked to Ye Hao.


    "Mr. Ye. A simple RV has been installed here. You have been driving the plane for so long. If you are tired, take a break. There is hot water in it. If you have special needs, there is also a big ocean horse."


    Wei Qiang glanced at several hot blonde women standing in the RV in the distance with ambiguous eyes.


    Sure enough, rich is reliable, everything is ready for you.


    "Let them overhaul the plane and fill it up. When you are ready for dinner, I will go and take a look. I don''t want a woman. Keep it for yourself."


    Ye Hao is not interested in those women, even though it is a Yanmar, even the looks of Olena and Catherine can''t match.


    Wei Qiang looked at the back of Ye Hao leaving, he whispered.


    "Weird person. Don''t even want a big Yangma, go to see the ruins, don''t understand."


    This laboratory ruin is almost the same as the ruins of a normal building explosion.


    Ye Hao looked at the messy rocks, and then at the black scorched earth on the ground.


    Test explosion?


    Hehe, a fool would believe such a reason. This is just an excuse given by the government to the outside world.


    Just like Ye Hao¡¯s battle on Xiangdu Street, the government finally told the people that it was because the typhoon was too strong, destroying houses and cracking the road. In short, it just found a reason to prevaricate. When Ye Hao was in Xiangdu before, he tried to inquire about TE laboratory information from Eagle Eye Intelligence, but said that the low-level intelligence qualifications were not enough, and the high-level intelligence quotas did not always have the opportunity. The short interval took one or two months. , Long or even half a year


    To have a chance.


    So Ye Hao could only make a trip in person.


    Ye Hao showed a different color in his eyes, and said in his heart: Then let me see the real laboratory.


    Perspective!


    Ye Hao''s eyes flashed with strange light, and he looked at his feet.


    Looking through the scorched earth, through the rocks, almost more than ten meters deep, Ye Hao saw a laboratory built of steel.


    Ye Hao smiled at the corner of his mouth.


    Before he communicated with Miao Miao, although the language is not smooth, but through her hands and feet gestures.


    Ye Hao initially learned that the place where Miaomiao was detained was deep underground, but a group of people broke into the TE laboratory, killed all the guards in the laboratory, took away all the scientific research personnel, and destroyed it. Test Data.


    At the same time all the test products here were taken away.


    When Miao Miao was taken away, she was still in a semi-conscious state. She saw the "laboratory" on the ground outside burned by flames, and then she didn''t know what happened.


    Finally, she was taken to another laboratory. She was considered a failed product and had no value. She was sent to Eagle Eye''s auction in Xiangdu for auction to squeeze the remaining value.


    Ye Hao found an abandoned passage hidden under the rock through perspective.


    Taking out a lighting rod from the space ring, Ye Hao came to the real TE laboratory through this passage.


    The lighting system in the laboratory has been completely broken. Ye Hao took out a few lighting rods and threw them around to see the face of the laboratory.


    The laboratory was in a mess, with broken tables, chairs and benches on the ground, glass fragments, and wires running out.


    "Strange, something is wrong."


    In the darkness, Ye Hao''s face became gloomy, he looked around over and over again, carefully searching every place.


    Every time I searched, Ye Hao was muttering "strange", "something''s wrong" and "Why is it not there?"


    In the end, Ye Hao gave up the search. He found a chair that could still sit on and sat down, holding his chin with both hands.


    "The entire laboratory couldn''t find a corpse, a drop of blood, a piece of paper with text, or even pieces of clothes. Miao Miao said that he heard gunshots, but there was not even a bullet case or warhead on the ground.


    "Moreover, all scientific research instruments have been destroyed, and even a trace of the English description number has been wiped out."


    Ye Hao looked at this weird laboratory, and his consternation couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    The people who attacked here even cleaned it up, leaving no trace of it.


    Without leaving the corpse, they are worried that someone will find out the identity of the body based on the corpse, which would involve a lot of information.


    The same is true with blood. There is a lot of information in a person''s blood.


    Even Ye Hao can say without exaggeration that given him a drop of blood, he is at least 90% sure that he can find the owner of this drop of blood in the world''s more than seven billion.


    There is no paper for fear of leaking research information and handwriting. The same is true for clothes fragments.


    There is no bullet for fear that someone will find out who attacked the laboratory.


    The numbers and letters on the scientific research instruments have all been removed, which is also to hide the identity.


    Ye Hao originally thought that he could find clues from here, so he could find the main envoy behind him by following the steps.


    But when he stepped here, he found himself wrong.


    The organization behind this is terrifying and heinously detailed.


    But this is definitely not something that a single organization can do. No one can kill people overnight, and they can clean up here, just clean up the bullets, those bloody, paper, and clothes corpses.


    It will take at least a few days.


    So Ye Hao guessed that two organizations had been here before and after.


    The first organization attacked here, concealing its own information and bullets, and also took away test products and experimental data.


    Later, after the explosion in the laboratory ceased, another organization came. It is estimated that it was the controller behind the TE laboratory. They "cleaned up" the place without leaving a trace. Who are these two organizations? They study the purpose of human beings like Xiaoyan and Meow!

 Chapter 810： Black Hawk Gunship!

    There was nothing in the TE laboratory. When Ye Hao walked out, it was already night outside.


    Ye Hao blocked the passage with stones again and returned to the camp where the plane was parked.


    When I got there, a bonfire had risen on the ground, and there was a smell of barbecue in the air.


    The plane was covered with black cloth to prevent erosion of the plane by wind and sand.


    Ye Hao, far away, saw that Wei Qiang was hooking shoulders with the big Yangma, talking and laughing.


    When he saw Ye Hao coming back, Wei Qiang hurriedly got up and walked to Ye Hao, respectfully said: "Mr. Ye, dinner is ready."


    "Send it to the RV." Ye Hao said, he also teased Wei Qiang: "Don''t be too loud at night, you will go back tomorrow."


    After speaking, Ye Hao walked towards the RV.


    "Go back tomorrow? So soon?" Wei Qiang watched Ye Hao step into the RV in surprise.


    Although the space in the RV is narrow, it is still very comfortable in all aspects.


    He originally planned to stay in TE Lab for a few more days to search for possible information.


    But now it seems that the other party has not left any traces, and Ye Hao doesn''t need to waste time here.


    ...


    Second day


    Ye Hao stretched out and walked out of the caravan. He saw that the black cloth covering the plane had been taken off.


    Four or five people were working around the plane, as if they were checking.


    "What are you doing?" Ye Hao walked into the plane and looked at those people.


    One of the leading black guys wiped his sweat with a towel on his neck: "Sir. We are inspecting the plane. The weather in Australia is very hot. If the plane is outside for a long time, electronic devices may not work. "


    Ye Hao heard what the **** man said, he raised his head and looked at the whole plane.


    Fluoroscopy.


    Ye Hao drove the fluoroscopy and walked around the plane and checked it carefully, and found nothing unusual about the plane.


    At the same time, the other foreigners stared at Ye Hao.


    "Okay, no need to check. I will take off in 20 minutes, and no one is allowed to approach the plane during this time. Go and wake Wei Qiang." Ye Hao looked at the **** man.


    The **** man nodded and beckoned to his companions to let them rest.


    I went to another RV and woke up Wei Qiang.


    Wei Qiang pressed his waist and walked out of the RV, his face a little haggard.


    Behind him, you can see a few half-clothed and spring-fashioned large Yangma in the RV.


    Wei Qiang hit Hache and walked to Ye Hao.


    "Last night, everyone died." Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    Wei Qiang touched his head embarrassedly: "I can''t help it. Those big Yanmars are so cool, it''s fun to toss them."


    Wei Qiang cast an expression that you understand at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao was too lazy to care about this kid.


    "Get ready. We will take off in twenty minutes. We are going back to Xili City."


    "So fast? I..." Wei Qiang made an expression of my body falling apart.


    "Who told you not to listen to me yesterday, or if you stay here, I will go back by myself." Ye Hao glanced at Wei Qiang.


    Wei Qiang quit immediately and went back to prepare immediately.


    He said it was Ye Hao''s guide, but actually came to supervise Ye Hao. If Ye Hao were to go back by himself, his job would be gone.


    Twenty minutes later, the plane took off smoothly on the road and slowly climbed into the air.


    The temporary camp on the ground.


    Several big ocean horses walked to the side of the **** man.


    The **** man patted the buttocks of the Ocean Horse: "It''s a pity, I didn''t expect this kid to be ugly."


    After that, the **** man took out a phone.


    "Hey, they are leaving."


    ...


    During the flight, Wei Qiang, who was overworked last night, fell asleep directly on the seat.


    Ye Hao drove slowly in his spare time, enjoying the surrounding Australian scenery.


    Suddenly, a premonition of crisis appeared in Ye Hao''s heart.


    Ye Hao turned his head abruptly, and he saw that behind the plane was a flaming missile shooting towards their plane.


    Advanced object control!


    Because of the sudden and high-intensity use of mental power, Ye Hao''s eyes were bloodshot, and blood flowed out of the corners of his mouth.


    The missile that was about to hit the aircraft exploded directly in the air. A huge spark appeared in the air, and the heat wave rushed in, shattering the glass of the aircraft.


    The fuselage is tilted to the side, as if a cruise ship was hit by a huge wave.


    Wei Qiang, who had been asleep, immediately awoke, and he looked at the fireball next to him in disbelief.


    "This...what''s wrong with this?"


    "Someone attacked us." Ye Hao looked sullen and looked at the back of the plane. There was a black figure several hundred meters behind the gun.


    Wei Qiang turned his head, he saw the dark shadow, his eyes widened suddenly.


    "Black Hawk Gunship!"


    That''s right, that dark shadow is a world-famous armed helicopter.


    Black Hawk!


    Ye Haoying looked through the dissipated black smoke and saw that several people in the driver''s seat of the black eagle were wearing black masks on their heads.


    It seems that I don''t want others to know their identity.


    In the cabin of the Black Hawk helicopter, a man in a combat uniform is carrying a rocket launcher without shells.


    That was a rocket just now!


    Fortunately, Ye Hao found out in time, used the object control technique, and directly caused the shell to explode in the air by relying on super strong thought power.


    However, the battle had just begun. The two Gatling cannons placed under the Black Hawk helicopter directly aimed at Ye Hao''s propeller plane and launched an attack.


    …ç…ç…ç…ç


    "Ah!" Wei Qiang''s eyes widened.


    Ye Hao''s eyes were gloomy, and all the bullets fired from the cannon stayed outside the plane, and did not cause serious damage to the plane.


    "They...why did they attack us." Wei Qiang shrank in the seat, short of breath.


    "It''s probably the person I offended."


    Ye Hao muttered coldly.


    He covered the control stick, the plane turned around and flew towards the Black Hawk helicopter against the barrage.


    But the Black Hawk helicopter was backing away.


    The Black Hawk is a gunship, and Ye Hao is only flying a propeller plane.


    The speed of the two sides is not at the same level at all.


    And the other party seems to be keeping a distance intentionally.


    They know my abilities!


    Ye Hao''s heart sank.


    Those who attacked him knew that Ye Hao''s abilities were very powerful, so they deliberately kept a distance from him.


    At a certain distance, Ye Hao''s object manipulation techniques could not affect the Black Hawk.


    These people have come prepared.


    "Mr. Ye, below. Be careful below!" Wei Qiang screamed suddenly.


    Ye Hao frowned and looked down.


    Four or five black off-road vehicles parked below, and a few people appeared on the roof, all of them carrying rocket launchers.


    Boom boom boom


    With gunpowder smoke, those rockets all shot towards Ye Hao''s plane.


    "These guys." Ye Hao frowned, and he started to lift the plane.


    The plane began to pull up at the fastest speed.


    Rockets have a certain range. The rockets used by the group of people below have a range of only 500 meters, and the maximum range is within one kilometer. As long as the aircraft exceeds this range, these rockets pose no threat to the aircraft.

 Chapter 811： Air seizure

    Because of the climb of Ye Hao''s plane, the Black Hawk helicopter can only follow it.


    The cannon fired at the plane desperately.


    After the climbed plane resumed its straight flight at an altitude of 1,000 meters, Ye Hao suddenly grabbed Wei Qiang next to it.


    "I leave it to you here. Hold the joystick and don''t move it."


    "what?"


    Wei Qiang held the operating lever with both hands. Before he could react, he saw Ye Hao who was beside him kicked open the door of the broken glass and jumped into the air.


    Upon seeing this scene, Wei Qiang took a breath and his eyes widened...


    "Be careful to keep your distance. The other party is a capable person. As long as we continue to consume him like this, when he is finally exhausted, we can consume him effortlessly."


    On the Black Hawk helicopter, the pilot said lightly.


    "Yes."


    The co-pilot next to him with a smirk, pressing his finger on the gun firing button without saving bullets.


    At this moment, they were surprised to see that a figure jumped out of the plane above them.


    At the same time, the man was walking in the air and looked at them.


    When they came back to their senses, the person had already appeared in front of them.


    At this time, they could clearly see that there were several silver knives floating behind this person, who just stepped on the knives and walked over.


    The man approached the Black Hawk and jumped directly, and his right fist hit the front window glass of the helicopter.


    The bulletproof glass shattered instantly, and the fragments splashed on the driver''s body, cutting many holes.


    Only then did several people in the plane react and wanted to draw their guns.


    But a few silver knives hit their throats.


    "Dare to move, I will send you to see God."


    Ye Hao stood on the nose, looking at everyone in the cabin through the glass.


    Guru


    Everyone swallowed and dared not make any movement.


    "Fly to the plane and drop the rope ladder." Ye Hao ordered.


    Xiaoming was caught in the hands of others and could only do things according to what they said.


    The helicopter flew over the propeller plane and dropped the rope ladder. A few minutes later, Wei Qiang, who was pale, sat in the cabin, panting.


    "Ye...Mr. Ye. You...you are going to do this kind of thing in the future, can you tell me in advance that you want to scare me to death." Wei Qiang recalled the scene just now, really scaring himself to death.


    A person who has only flew a plane and never flew a plane has to fly a plane at an altitude of one thousand meters. This is simply a matter of life.


    At this moment, the propeller plane had already started to fall because it was unmanned, and finally hit the ground, bursting into flames and was scrapped.


    "Stop talking nonsense. Look at the two people in the cockpit. They dare to take any action and shoot them directly." Ye Hao threw a gun to Wei Qiang and walked into the cabin by himself.


    Although Wei Qiang can''t fly a plane, he can still use guns in places like Australia.


    With anger, Wei Qiang walked into the cockpit, his muzzle resting on the driver''s forehead.


    "It''s all about him to be honest with me, when we Huaxia people are so bully, right? Dare to move, I will let you see God!"


    Ye Hao in the cabin looked at the four or five heavily armed men.


    He took off the hoods from their faces.


    There are whites and blacks.


    "Tell me, who sent you here!"


    All these people lowered their heads and did not speak.


    "Don''t tell me? Okay, spine." Ye Hao directly grabbed a person and lifted his body out of the cabin.


    The huge wind slapped everyone''s cheeks.


    "Give you three seconds, say, or die." Ye Hao looked at the man in his hand.


    The man''s feet were in the air, and his lips were trembling at the moment. He tried to struggle, but in Ye Hao''s hands, he was like a child, how could he struggle to come out.


    "time up."


    Ye Hao said coldly.


    The hand was released directly.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Several people in the cabin widened their eyes. Seeing that such a peaceful youth was so decisive, one person fell from his hand without blinking his eyelids.


    ...


    On the ground, four or five off-road vehicles have been following.


    The people in the car looked surprised at the crashed propeller plane in the distance.


    "Did we succeed?"


    "But why didn''t Black Hawk inform us of the situation, and it has been unable to contact us since just now."


    The people in the car looked suspicious, they had no idea what was happening above the kilometer altitude.


    bump


    Suddenly, a car driving nearby seemed to have been hit by something, and the car stopped abruptly.


    Other cars also stopped one after another, everyone got off to check the situation.


    I saw the car that was hit, and a big human-shaped hole was directly smashed into the roof.


    Two of the four people in the car were killed on the spot, and the other two were seriously injured and bleeding, and their bodies were constantly convulsing.


    And what was pressing on them was a **** corpse.


    A man walked out and pulled a pendant from the neck of the **** corpse with a bronze medal on it.


    "This is Arthur''s identity card."


    "Something happened to the Black Hawk!"


    Everyone''s eyes turned to the black eagle that was going away.


    They even saw a few figures thrown out of the Black Hawk cabin.


    ...


    "Okay. All the people are thrown away, and now it''s the turn of the captain." Ye Hao pulled out a white man who was limp in the passenger seat and placed himself outside the fuselage.


    "Don''t... don''t kill me."


    The white man screamed in horror.


    "Three seconds, it''s still dead."


    The white man nodded hurriedly: "I said, I said!"


    "It is the Judson family that let us attack you..."


    Before the white man had finished speaking, a bullet came and hit him in the forehead.


    "traitor!"


    At the same time, a blood sprinkled on the operation platform of the helicopter.


    "How can I let you see people?" Ye Hao frowned and looked at Wei Qiang, as well as the captain with a gun in his hand, his eyes widened, and a cut in his neck.


    A **** soul chaser returned to Ye Hao.


    Wei Qiang smiled embarrassedly.


    "Throw them both down." Ye Hao pulled the captain''s body out and sat in the driver''s seat, ignoring the fresh blood under his buttocks, manipulating the black eagle.


    According to Ye Hao''s instructions, Wei Qiang threw both the corpses out. He was relieved, closed the hatch, and sat on the ground.


    "The man just said that it was the Judson family who was going to kill me."


    Wei Qiang trembled, and he saw Ye Hao''s cold expression.


    He hurriedly walked to Ye Hao: "Mr. Ye, this is absolutely impossible. The Judson family has no reason to kill you. Someone must want to provoke the relationship between you and the Judson family."


    Ye Hao glanced at Wei Qiang, like a frightened bird, as if he was afraid that Ye Hao would anger him.


    "I haven''t finished talking yet. It is indeed possible that the person who killed me was from the Judson family. But it won''t be Master Frank."


    Wei Qiang heard what Ye Hao meant, and he said immediately.


    "Does Mr. Ye suspect that someone in the Judson family wants to kill Mr. Ye?"


    This said, the more Wei Qiang thinks, the more likely it is.


    He also knew about the Judson family. Ye Hao came this time to look for his immediate grandson who disappeared ten years ago. If Ye Hao were to find it, it would be a scene that most people in the Judson family would not want to see. "Many people in the Judson family want to kill me, but if I guess it is correct. Those two people who want to kill me the most." Ye Hao''s mouth showed a dark smile.

 Chapter 812： Wandering Australian Prairie

    "Then I will contact the Judson family immediately and tell Master Frank about this." Wei Qiang fumbled on himself.


    But I didn''t find the phone after touching it for a long time.


    He yelled badly: "It''s over, my phone is left on that plane. Mr. Ye, your phone!"


    "I have a mobile phone, but I am carrying a Huaxia card, which is not available in Australia. Let''s not talk about these things, we will find a place to land." Ye Hao drove the helicopter and began to slowly descend.


    "Why? Let''s fly back directly. It will be fine. We will be safe when we return to the castle, and let Master Frank be the master for us. What if we are staying outside and the gang continues to come in." Wei Qiang Asked worriedly.


    "I want to fly back, but the plane won''t work."


    Ye Hao pointed to the two discs on the aircraft dashboard.


    A fuel tank logo is drawn on it, one of the fuel gauges has hit the bottom, and the other pointer has entered the red area.


    "The captain was quite stubborn. I don''t know when he secretly pressed the fuel drain button. The oil in one of the two fuel tanks of this aircraft was secretly drained, and the remaining fuel tanks didn''t have much fuel. Up."


    Ye Hao said helplessly.


    At this moment, the Black Hawk can only choose to land.


    A few minutes later, on a soil slope, a dismantled black eagle could not distinguish its original appearance at all.


    "Mr. Ye, what are you doing?" Wei Qiang looked at Ye Hao who looked like a humanoid disassembler.


    Every time, those aircraft frames were taken down directly.


    "The Black Hawk helicopter is very valuable. It is estimated that it will take a long time for those people to lose one." Ye Hao clapped his hands in black, and looked at the "feat" with satisfaction.


    Now even if this Black Hawk helicopter is recycled, it can only be sold as scrap.


    "Let''s go. Think of a way to find a place, find a car to go to the nearest airport and then go back to the Judson family, find those who want our fate, and settle accounts." Ye Hao changed his clothes again and threw away the **** clothes Up.


    He picked up a small bag, carried it on his shoulders and walked away.


    Wei Qiang quickly followed behind.


    The contents of the small bag were searched from the plane. If Wei Qiang was not there, Ye Haoda could directly throw the bag into the ring.


    "But... where is this place? I can''t tell the south, east, and northwest. What if we go in the wrong direction." Wei Qiang looked at the surrounding grassland, and couldn''t even see a sign.


    The sun was just above the head again, unable to tell the direction at all.


    "Let''s go over there. There is a small town over there. Find a car from the town, go to the nearest big city, and fly back to Xili City." Ye Hao took out a map from his bag.


    Point to the front left and move forward while talking.


    "That''s great! After I get to town, I will find a phone call back!" Wei Qiang said excitedly.


    "But the premise is that you have to walk eighty kilometers first." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Wei Qiang stopped abruptly, his eyes widened: "Eighty kilometers! This is going to take two days!"


    "Or else, you wait here. I rushed over by myself, and then called someone to pick you up."


    Wei Qiang''s eyes lit up: "Okay..." "But the group of people who chased us just now will not give up. When they find you, they know that you are with me, they will definitely torture you and interrogate me. Whereabouts. After you say it, they will kill you.


    "


    Wei Qiang''s body shuddered when he heard this.


    "Even if they can''t find you, I heard that the Australian prairie is very dangerous at night, what wolves, leopards."


    "I''m going, I''m going."


    Wei Qiang didn''t wait for Ye Hao to continue speaking, but quickly followed Ye Hao.


    As Wei Qiang who has lived in Australia for a long time, he certainly understands the dangers of Australian grasslands better than Ye Hao.


    Regardless of the gun in his hand, when the bullet is always used up, he will become the belly lunch of those wolves and wild leopards.


    ...


    A sparsely populated town in central Australia. The people here live on ranch livestock, mainly blacks and whites. Most of the blacks are indigenous here.


    It takes nearly four hours to drive to the nearest big city from this small town.


    And here are two new faces at this moment.


    A small truck drove into the town, and the back of the truck was loaded with fodder from other cities.


    On the haystack, there are two people.


    "Look. Those two seem to be Asians, with black hair and yellow skin."


    "Strange. We are not a tourist attraction here, so how come Asians come."


    This is different from the prosperous city of Xili City. People here rarely see Asians with black hair and brown eyes.


    The car stopped outside a pub.


    A middle-aged uncle and a white girl walked down from the driver''s seat of the truck.


    At the same time, one person jumped directly from the top of the forage mound behind, and the other slowly lay down.


    "Uncle Matthew, thank you." Ye Hao gratefully looked at the middle-aged uncle before him.


    "Ye, don''t say this. Uncle would also like to thank you. If it weren''t on the way here, you drove away the tiger that surrounded us and helped us fix the car. We estimate that we will spend the night in the car tonight."


    Uncle Matthew patted Ye Hao''s shoulder boldly: "Come on, uncle, invite you and our town''s famous wine!"


    "Mr. Ye, the wine in our town is delicious." The white girl next to her was wearing a floral skirt, looking at Ye Hao with piercing eyes, with a look of worship in her eyes.


    "Drink is good, drink good. But I am thirsty." Wei Qiang finally got out of the car and almost fell somersault. Looking at the tavern in front of him, his Adam''s apple was sliding up and down.


    The white girl covered her mouth and chuckled.


    "Pay attention to your manners." Ye Hao glanced at Wei Qiang.


    "Pay attention to your manners. After walking for tens of kilometers, your throat is full of smoke. I''ll go first, Mr. Ye, pay attention to your manners." Wei Qiang ran into the tavern at a very fast speed.


    Having gone through the dangers together, the relationship between Wei Qiang and Ye Hao is almost already friends, without those constraints. "Sorry, my friend is like this. This time I really want to thank Uncle Matthew, otherwise we will have to stay in the prairie tonight. We may not be able to get here tomorrow. I will help you to get rid of the tiger. Passing by and helping


    Already, this should be done. "


    "I''ll invite Uncle Matthew to drink this wine."


    "Ye, you are too polite. I have to ask for this rescue. You must be your Asian warrior. You scared off the tiger''s posture just now, but I haven''t forgotten it yet."


    Ye Hao and Uncle Matthew walked into the pub together jokingly.


    Ye Hao and Wei Qiang were walking on the grassland just now. The walk lasted three to four hours. If Ye Hao were alone, he might be able to run all the way.


    But Wei Qiang''s physical fitness is not good, let alone running, just stop and go along the way.


    Fortunately, I met Matthew and his daughter who were surrounded by lions and their car broke down. The girl is less than twenty this year, and her name is Tasha. Ye Hao helped them drive away the lions and repaired the car, and Uncle Matthew took them to the town.

 Chapter 813： There are dudes everywhere

    Several people walked into the tavern.


    This pub has the feel of a cowboy movie, unlike the modern bar.


    No music, no colorful lights.


    There were only a wooden table, and the white and black man was holding a wooden blackjack, talking, laughing and drinking.


    In the center is a bar. Several bartenders in black and white uniforms stand in it, wiping glasses and adding wine to the guests.


    "Come on, give me any cold draft beer!" At this moment, Wei Qiang was already sitting on the high chair in front of the bar, urging the bartender.


    The bartender quickly brought him a draft beer filled with ice cubes.


    Wei Qiang took a sip, his expression felt as if he had been resurrected in place.


    "Old Robert, give me two glasses of horse wine with ice. Another glass of ice water." Uncle Matthew shouted to the bartender.


    The older man in the bartender glanced at Uncle Matthew: "Matthew, you can drink if you want. First pay back the 1,000 Australian dollars you owed here."


    "Haha, old Matthew. What did you owe me two hundred Australian dollars last time."


    "Matthew, or marry your daughter to my son. I invite you to drink."


    "Hahaha."


    Everyone in the tavern seemed to know Matthew and sneered.


    Uncle Matthew was embarrassed on his face, he went up to the old bartender, whispering something, nothing more than giving himself some face, and paying you back next time.


    The old bartender kept shaking his head with a look of disgust.


    "Your family''s situation is not so good?" Ye Hao looked at Tasha: "I have no other meaning, just ask."


    In fact, when he met the father-daughter couple before, he could see that the father-daughter was in an ordinary family background, and the clothes they were wearing were relatively old, and the truck they drove was even more old.


    Otherwise, it will not drop anchor halfway.


    Tasha shook her head. She ignored the gossips around her and looked at her father with a smile; "It''s okay. My family''s situation is indeed not very good, but I am very satisfied with my current life."


    Tasha then briefly told Ye Hao about her family.


    It turned out that she lost her mother when she was a child, and Uncle Matthew instantly lost the motivation to live at that time and spent the whole day messing around.


    But Tasha dropped out of school after a few more years and took care of her father. Because his father did not have a job, their family owed a lot of debts. The tavern was only one of the creditors.


    Finally three years ago, my father regained his motivation for life. The father and daughter worked at a local farmer, taking care of livestock, or going to the city to purchase fodder like today.


    So far, they have paid off most of their debts, leaving less than 20,000 Australian dollars.


    20,000 Australian dollars is almost equivalent to 80,000 renminbi.


    Ye Hao walked to the bar.


    "Uncle Matthew, I''ll pay this time. Boss, please give me two glasses of your best wine here and a glass of orange juice."


    Uncle Matthew looked at Ye Hao in surprise, he wanted to refuse but was stopped by Ye Hao.


    And the old bartender looked up and down Ye Hao: "Young man, the best wine I have here is shipped from Canberra. It costs five hundred Australian dollars to drink two glasses. This is equivalent to Matthew''s salary for half a month."


    Uncle Matthew looked embarrassed.


    "I don''t have Australian dollars. U.S. dollars are fine. You don''t have to look for them." Ye Hao took out five hundred dollars from his "pocket" and put them on the table.


    This scared the old bartender.


    He took the five dollars and looked suspiciously.


    As a businessman, he discerned that it was a real dollar, and he immediately put the money in his pocket, for fear that Ye Hao would go back.


    Walked into the back room, took out a bottle of wine, poured it into two large glasses, added ice cubes, and pushed it in front of Ye Hao and Uncle Matthew together with another glass of orange juice.


    "Your wine and orange juice."


    Ye Hao had taken the wine, and he saw Uncle Matthew and Tasha next to him looking at him silly.


    "Why? Drink. Everyone is thirsty after running for a long time."


    "Ye...Mr. Ye. Are you in business?" Uncle Matthew carefully held up the glass of wine worth 250 Australian dollars, for fear of spilling the liquor inside.


    Tasha was sitting next to him, holding orange juice, looking at Ye Hao with bright eyes.


    "Almost. The car we were riding in broke down in the grassland. We didn''t want to wait for rescue, so we walked towards the nearest town by ourselves." Ye Hao casually found an excuse.


    Uncle Matthew nodded again and again. He drank the wine in his glass with an intoxicated expression on his face.


    Many people in the tavern stared straight at the wine in Uncle Matthew''s glass.


    Look at the 250 Australian dollar wine, and then look at the draft beer mixed with water in your glass.


    Some people are upset, holding up their wine glasses and shouting at the old bartender: "Boss. Why is your wine still mixed with water?"


    "Drink your wine. That''s it for one Australian dollar. If you can also come up with 250 Australian dollars, I will also give you wine without water." The old bartender laughed and scolded.


    Several people sat here to enjoy a rare leisure, the old bartender also offered Ye Hao a few dishes for free.


    A few minutes later, Ye Hao saw that Wei Qiang next to him had ordered the third draft beer, and he held Wei Qiang''s glass in his hand.


    Wei Qiang looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    "You forgot what you are going to do. Tell the Judson family about our affairs. It''s best to let them send a plane to pick us up." Ye Hao reminded Wei Qiang in his ear.


    Wei Qiang became sober all of a sudden, he clapped his hands: "I know, I know. Boss, do you have a mobile phone here, lend me."


    "Take it, don''t use it badly." The old bartender handed his mobile phone to Wei Qiang.


    He would not give it to ordinary people, but if he can be with people who can drink a few hundred Australian dollars, he is afraid that they will go with a mobile phone?


    "It''s too noisy here, I''ll go outside to fight." Wei Qiang took his cell phone and called outside.


    Ye Hao and the others continued to drink.


    In fact, the taste of this wine is just so-so for Ye Hao, but after a long walk, it is worth the money to drink such an iced wine.


    After a few minutes, something unexpected happened.


    Wei Qiang was thrown in and hit the bar, knocking over many cups.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Ye Hao looked at Wei Qiang in surprise, his face was bruised and swollen, and he seemed to have been beaten.


    "Ahem... Someone beat me outside. Just now I turned around after the phone call, and when I accidentally bumped into someone, I was beaten." Wei Qiang cried out in pain, clutching his chest.


    "Why, I can''t beat you. You stepped on Lao Tzu''s leather shoes, and I haven''t let you pay."


    An arrogant voice came from outside.


    I saw four or five young people walk in, without pistols around their waists, they looked like western cowboys.


    The leader was a golden-haired young man with a nose ring.


    Ye Hao noticed that after these people came in, all the drinking people lowered their heads and their voices disappeared.


    Including Uncle Matthew and Tasha also subconsciously avoided those young people, as if they were pests and infectious diseases.


    "Don''t provoke them, the leader is the son of the biggest farmer in town." Tasha pulled Layehao''s sleeves and whispered.


    Ye Hao smiled lightly, no matter what is in the world, the dude is indispensable.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao''s eyes became cold, and he noticed that the farmer''s son had a dagger on his waist. Ye Hao had seen this dagger, it was a weapon that Nightingale carried with him.

 Chapter 814： Know how to write death

    Bobby was in a good mood today. It was hard to come by after the last time he was injured. He called his friends, friends, and friends to the town to show off.


    The tavern is of course his must pass.


    But I didn''t expect that when I just walked to the door, a yellow man stepped on his beloved leather shoes.


    That was the leather shoes he bought from abroad with a friend. They were stepped on as soon as they were worn out today, which made him very angry.


    Although the man apologized quickly, it worked.


    You and he apologize, it''s comparable to my shoes.


    Bobby, who has always been arrogant and domineering, went straight up to teach the boy a few times, and kicked him into the tavern by himself.


    Walking into the tavern and feeling everyone''s fear of him, Bobby''s heart is very satisfied.


    He feels very comfortable in his heart, he is God in this small town!


    Unexpectedly, another yellow race stared directly at himself, without a trace of fear in his eyes, but plain.


    This made Bobby''s anger just vented again, and the most important thing is that this guy is even more handsome than himself!


    In addition to the author, who dare to be more handsome than yourself!


    Bobby couldn''t accept this, and he walked straight towards the yellow man with a sullen face.


    When Tasha saw Bobby walking towards Ye Hao, she cried out inwardly.


    Although she had only seen Ye Hao for less than half a day, she would never forget the man''s arrogant expression than a lion at the time.


    She wanted to marry a man like a lion since she was a child.


    As soon as Tasha gritted her teeth, she directly opened her arms to protect Ye Hao.


    "Bobby, please curb your attitude. They are foreigners. If you bully a foreigner like this, you will violate the law! The police station is just across the street!"


    Bobby smiled, and he looked Tasha up and down.


    If it is normal, Tasha will put a little gray on her face when she goes out. But this time because of Ye Hao''s presence, Tasha specially dressed up when she was in the car, let alone a bit of beauty.


    He licked his lips; "Oh, Tasha has become more and more beautiful after a long time. Why didn''t you notice it before. But is your brain broken?"


    "Police station? Don''t you know that the chief of the police station in town is my uncle!"


    "My father is the biggest farmer in the town, and 70% of the people in the town are working for our family! My attitude? My attitude is the law of this small town. Ask them who dare not accept it!"


    This Bobby''s words are simply lawless, making the people around the tavern gritted their teeth secretly, but no one dared to stand up.


    Because they know the fate of offending the family behind Bobby in this town.


    There will be no work in a moment, everyone will cut off contact with you for fear of being implicated, and your female relatives will be found lying naked in a haystack during a certain day.


    A shocking thing has made them afraid to resist Bobby.


    Tasha bit her lip, her body trembling.


    Bobby squinted at Tasha: "These yellow people are your friends, right." "So be it. If I remember correctly, your family still owes us ten thousand Australian dollars. You and your father too. I still work on our farm. You come to be my girlfriend, I don¡¯t care about your friends¡¯ accusations against me, and I can avoid it


    Your family¡¯s debts. "


    "No way!"


    Uncle Matthew stood up and shouted angrily.


    He knows who Bobby is, and what girlfriends are all lies.


    Any woman who becomes Bobby''s girlfriend, who is a girlfriend, is simply a plaything, and when he gets tired of playing with it, she will play with his companions.


    In the end, those girls either left their hometowns, were depressed, or died.


    At this moment, Wei Qiang couldn''t help it anymore, he remembered that he still had the pistol that Ye Hao gave him before.


    He drew his pistol and pointed it at Bobby.


    "I warn you, I am a member of the Judson family, and this gentleman is a distinguished guest of the Judson family!"


    Brush


    When Wei Qiang raised his gun, the friends behind Bobby also raised their guns and aimed at Wei Qiang.


    Bobby looked at Wei Qiang sarcastically.


    "Boy, are you scaring me? People from the Judson family? People from the Judson family will come to our remote town, and they won''t make up a lie."


    "I ask you, where did the dagger on your waist come from."


    Suddenly a gloomy voice sounded.


    At this moment, Ye Hao stared at Bobby. Just now because of Nightingale''s dagger, he was lost in thought.


    For a warrior, weapons are part of her body, and it is impossible to abandon them at will.


    There are only a few possibilities, or the person in front of him did something to Nightingale and took away Nightingale''s weapon.


    The second possibility is that Nightingale is dead, her weapon was sold by someone, and this person happened to get it.


    The last possibility, that Ye Hao thought was the most likely possibility, Nightingale had been to this town, but because of certain things, her weapon was left here, and it happened to be obtained by Bobby.


    When Bobby heard Ye Hao''s question, his eyes flickered.


    He stared at Ye Hao: "How I got this dagger, it''s up to you."


    "I''ll give you one last chance to tell me the origin of this dagger. I can still take you out of this tavern as if the things just didn''t happen." Ye Hao''s face was cold, his tone seemed like he was giving orders.


    Bobby was taken aback first.


    Then he laughed wildly, his eyes cold, he took out a revolver from his waist, and held Ye Hao against the muzzle.


    "Yellow pig! You kid is a bit crazy. You are not curious about where my dagger comes from, then I will tell you compassionately."


    "Is a woman of yellow race just like you, she is beautiful, her skin is smooth and tender, I still remember it now."


    Bobby saw Ye Hao''s expression become gloomy, the expression on his own face became more and more ferocious, as if excited, and the words in his mouth couldn''t stop.


    "Think about the scene when she was panting under me at that time. Tsk tsk tsk, it makes me feel good to think about it now. It''s a pity that I got tired of playing with that woman and gave that woman to my subordinates to play. I guess it has been sold. That slum is now."


    Ye Hao smiled, his smile as if he was looking at the pet under his feet.


    "What are you laughing at!" Bobby frowned, wondering why this person suddenly laughed.


    Ye Hao''s laughter stopped suddenly.


    "I''m smiling, there are always people who don''t know how to write the word death."


    Bobby felt as though he was being humiliated. He gritted his teeth and moved his fingers on the trigger.


    "Let Death teach you to go."


    Everyone saw this scene of pulling the trigger, and everyone''s hearts were suspended.


    But the next scene scared everyone.


    I saw that Bobby''s finger hadn''t pulled the trigger for a long time, and everyone thought it was Bobby who weighed in and dared not kill in public.


    But they found that Bobby''s face was covered with sweat and his teeth were clenched.


    Kaz


    Suddenly, there was a crisp sound, and Bobby''s index finger on the trigger was suddenly bent.


    Subsequently, the other four fingers were all bent.


    The pistol fell to the ground. "Ahhhhhh..." Bobby fell to the ground, and he held his five bend fingers and let out a heart-piercing scream.

 Chapter 815： The whereabouts of the nightingale

    This terrifying scene frightened everyone.


    "Witchcraft, he...he knows how to witchcraft!"


    A follower said in astonishment.


    Others also looked at Ye Hao in surprise at this moment. Compared to China, in a place where there are more indigenous people in central Australia, most people think that witchcraft exists in this world.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth is curved, witchcraft? I just used the primary human control technique, and this ability was very tasteless in previous battles.


    Because those enemies are too strong, they can only control them for a second or two at most.


    But this Bobby is just an ordinary person, because his body was hollowed out by alcohol, his body is worse than ordinary people.


    Ye Hao can not only control him, but also control the deformation of his body joints, which is why those fingers were broken out of thin air just now.


    "Shoot, shoot me! My hand... shot me this yellow pig!" Bobby''s entire face was distorted because of the pain of his fingers.


    When those attendants heard the boss''s order, they subconsciously prepared to shoot!


    But they only saw a few afterimages, and then their bodies flew out of the tavern door one by one.


    The followers who fell outside looked at each other stupidly.


    They didn''t see anything just now, they felt that their bodies had been hit hard, and then they were knocked into the air.


    "No, Master Bobby is still in there!" Inside a tavern that his attendants were worried about.


    They were all mixed with Master Bobby. If Master Bobby had an accident, they would not be able to mix in the small town anymore, and the farmer would tear them into pieces.


    Several attendants tried to rush into the tavern to rescue Master Bobby.


    But a few black things were thrown out. Seeing these things, no one dared to take a step forward.


    I saw a pistol and shotgun pinched like scrap metal and thrown on the ground.


    "Whoever dares to come in, I will pinch him like this and throw him out."


    A cold voice came out, making these attendants shudder, afraid to take a step.


    Inside the pub.


    Everyone looked at Ye Hao in amazement at this moment, and many of the wine glasses raised by many people turned sideways, and the wine flowed on their crotch before they came back to their senses.


    The scene just now was too magical. The Asian just moved, and all of Bobby''s attendants flew out.


    The speed is almost faster than the cheetah on the grassland.


    Bobby was pressed against the bar by Ye Hao, his forehead was sweaty, and his body was shaking.


    Ye Hao happened to see a wooden tube on the bar next to it. Inside it was something similar to a bamboo stick, which was about the same length as Huaxia''s chopsticks.


    Ye Hao took the wooden tube, took out two bamboo sticks from it, and threw it out casually.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The screams of killing pigs seemed to pervade the bar.


    Two bamboo sticks were put into Bobby''s two palms, and they directly nailed Bobby''s palm to the bar.


    "These two bamboo sticks are to punish you for having a dirty mouth and lying."


    "FUCK! Bastard... I tell you, you... You''re done, my father won''t let you leave the whole town. I... I''m going to throw your body into the meat grinder and grind it into minced meat. pig!"


    Bobby cursed loudly because of the pain.


    And the next moment, blood flowed to his face, and a bamboo stick pierced his ear, which immediately nailed his head to the table.


    I didn''t dare to move, as long as I moved, there was tearing pain in my ears.


    "To answer the question I just asked, if you say another nonsense, I will stick one, if you tell a lie, I will stick ten all over your body."


    "Master Bobby, do you want to try it."


    Ye Hao stepped on Bobby''s back and said coldly.


    This scene is simply cruel, blood has poured over the bar.


    But everyone who saw this scene applauded in their hearts, even Tasha next to him didn''t feel scared, but looked at Ye Hao more respectfully.


    Bobby usually shows off in the small town, and someone can punish him. This is something everyone wants to see.


    For this demon, the punishment is light!


    "I... I said."


    Bobby surrendered to pain and fear.


    The Asian who stepped on him was simply a lunatic. If he really went against him, Bobby felt that he would not be able to get out of this tavern alive today.


    "This...this dagger, I picked it up..., it was dropped by an Asian woman..."


    Bobby was much more honest and explained the whole story about how he got this dagger.


    That was more than a month ago.


    At that time, a black-haired high-cold woman in a black leather jacket came to this town.


    That woman is very beautiful, several times taller than all the women Bobby has played with.


    The lecherous Bobby went up to strike up a conversation somehow, the scene was similar to today, and Bobby was taught a lesson by the woman.


    But the woman seemed to be injured and was running away.


    After teaching Bobby, the woman left, because the dagger just fell here because of the rush to leave.


    Although he was taught a lesson by the woman, the beauty of that woman could not be dissipated in Bobby''s heart for a long time, so he kept the dagger close to him.


    Ye Hao pulled out the dagger from Bobby''s waist and received it from his waist.


    As expected, Nightingale had been here.


    However, she was being chased and killed, and she was also injured, which made Ye Hao worried.


    "Do you know where that woman went." Ye Hao asked.


    "No... I don''t know. But... But she said that she will participate... in the war of warriors in the steppe." Bobby gave a clue.


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up and he looked at Uncle Matthew next to him: "What is the war of warriors?"


    "The Battle of Warriors is a ceremony that has been held every five years since ancient times by the primitive tribes of Central Australia. Warriors of all ethnic groups can sign up for this war of warriors, and those who become warriors will be given the power of the God of the Prairie."


    Uncle Matthew explained.


    "The war of the warriors is held every five years, and the last war of the warriors was held in the boulder ruins three days later!" The old bartender gave another piece of news that made Ye Hao happy.


    Three days later, the boulder remains!


    That means Nightingale is likely to appear there.


    "How far is the boulder remains from here?" Ye Hao asked.


    "It takes a day to drive," the old bartender said.


    one day!


    Ye Hao was excited. He didn''t expect that this time he was attacked, and he would encounter such a good thing in the small town. He really wanted to thank those who attacked him.


    Ta Ta Ta Ta


    There was a sound of footsteps outside the pub and the sound of cars.


    "Not good. Bobby''s father must be here." Uncle Matthew exclaimed.


    bump


    As soon as Uncle Matthew''s words fell, the door of the tavern was kicked open.


    A group of people rushed in. The blacks occupied the majority, holding long and short guns in their hands.


    Among the blacks is a fat white man in a suit.


    "Bobby, where are you Bobby!"


    "Dad, save me, save me. This **** is going to kill me, hurry up and save me." Bobby lying on the bar heard his father''s voice, as if he was beaten up with blood. "Damn Asians, hurry up and hand over my son!" The fat white man was furious when he saw his son''s miserable appearance, and yelled at Ye Hao.

 Chapter 816： Want to survive? Dont mess with him!

    Ye Hao looked at those gunpoints, Ye Hao slowly raised his hand with cold eyes.


    "Wait, wait. Calm down, everyone."


    A black man stood up behind the white farmer and pulled his boss.


    "Simon, what are you doing! I didn''t spend so much money to raise you for nothing, you are not a warrior of your tribe, hurry up and catch this Asian."


    The white farmer angered the black man.


    Simon leaned into the ear of the white farmer and whispered: "Boss Paul, this Asian is not weak. If we do it, we are probably not his opponents."


    Old Paul wrinkled, he looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    "Simon, you read that right. This guy is so thin, how could he handle so many guns for me."


    "Boss. You know that I am a warrior. I have a cow tattoo on my body. The cow can quickly perceive the danger on the grassland. To be honest, using a gun to deal with a powerful warrior is basically useless." Simon watched carefully. Ye Hao.


    "From this Asian, I feel a sense of crisis, a terrifying sense of crisis."


    Old Paul chose to believe in Simon, after all, he had saved himself many times by instinct.


    "What about my son?" Old Paul was eager to save his son.


    "give it to me."


    Simon stepped forward and looked at Ye Hao.


    "Friends, there may be some misunderstanding between us. Please let Master Bobby go first. We can sit down and talk about what we need." Simon gave Ye Hao a plan to slow down.


    "Nothing to talk about, I''ll tell you. Today you provoke us and provoke Mr. Ye. You are in trouble!" the guard yelled.


    "We can talk."


    Wei Qiang was speechless, he looked at Ye Hao who was smiling, and he could only shrink his neck weakly.


    "But I need a little pay. Uncle Matthew helped me and brought me to this town. I heard that he owed you a lot of money on the farm. I let your Master Bobby go. You and Uncle Matthew''s. The debt is written off."


    Ye Hao''s feet were placed on the ground from Bobby''s back.


    "Impossible. Matthew owes us more than 10,000 Australian dollars, and it can''t be done like this." Old Paul is a money-loving person, and caused him to lose more than 10,000 Australian dollars directly, which he couldn''t accept.


    "If you can''t accept it, there''s no way." Ye Hao took out a soul chaser from his waist and turned it around in his hand. The posture was very handsome.


    "and many more."


    Simon motioned Ye Hao to calm down, and he murmured a few words in old Paul''s ear again.


    Old Paul''s frowned brows stretched out, and he nodded.


    "Friend. My boss said that Matthew''s debt can be written off. But there are conditions. I will compete with you. If I win, Master Bobby will hand it over to me unconditionally. If I lose, just follow what your friend said. Processing."


    Simon walked to Ye Hao and proposed.


    "Compare you with me, then let''s start." Ye Hao looked at Simon proudly.


    "No, no. Friends, you didn''t listen to me. What I want to compare is not to fight, but to compare strength." Simon pulled a table directly from the side and put his hand on the table: "Wrench."


    Wrist off?


    This disappointed the spectators around who thought there would be a good show.


    "Mr. Ye, be careful. Simon is the farmer''s first bodyguard. It is said that he was hired from an aboriginal group and is as powerful as an ox." Tasha reminded in a low voice.


    Ye Hao nodded, expressing that he was clear.


    Ye Hao looked at Simon, the black man was quite smart, much smarter than his boss.


    Comparing strength with oneself is false, and testing one''s strength is true.


    Just now he guessed that what he said to his boss was that if he was not as strong as Simon, then they would turn their faces and deny them.


    If Simon is not his opponent, then they will honestly use the steps to come down.


    "I hope your words count."


    Ye Hao found a chair to sit at one end of the round table and put his wrist on the table.


    Simon did the same, holding two wrists together, one yellow and one black.


    If you look at the appearance, Simon''s arm can be at least two laps larger than Ye Hao, which is simply not in the same class.


    But thinking of the bravery of this Asian man before, people around him dare not know people by their appearance.


    "You think it''s okay, just start." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Arrogant!


    This Asian is so arrogant that he allows him to start at any time, which simply doesn''t take him seriously.


    "Friend, don''t be too confident." Simon''s face was straightened, and he used all his strength without hesitation.


    A red line appeared on Simon''s right arm.


    Totem power.


    This guy is also a totem capable person.


    Facing Simon''s domineering aura, Ye Hao remained motionless.


    But Ye Hao''s hand still stood firmly there.


    This scene even made everyone mistakenly believe that the test hadn''t started yet, but Simon''s face had changed.


    Simon gritted his teeth, the blood vessels in his face tightened.


    One minute has passed.


    Simon''s eyes were congested, and blood leaked from the corners of his mouth and nasal cavity. This was due to excessive force, which caused some blood vessels to burst.


    But he was still supporting.


    "You have good strength, you can be considered a more powerful person in your Australian tribe."


    Suddenly Ye Hao spoke up.


    Everyone was shocked, even they didn''t care what Ye Hao asked.


    It''s just astonishment that this person is really terrifying, and when comparing strength with others, there is still room to speak.


    "I met a person before. He is also from Australia. He has a strange totem like you. When you fight with him, he will also have the ghost of a grizzly bear. You can do it."


    Simon suddenly opened his eyes, he looked at Ye Hao in disbelief, but because he was trying hard, he didn''t have the energy to speak.


    "It seems that you don''t have the time to answer my questions now, so I will end this competition." Ye Hao said lightly.


    boom


    The wooden tables exploded directly, and the pubs where sawdust was shot were everywhere.


    In the place where the wooden table was originally located, a sunken pit appeared.


    Simon was kneeling on the ground at the moment, his hands sinking deep into the pothole.


    "It''s over, take Uncle Matthew''s IOU, and I will let your son go." Ye Hao looked at the old Paul.


    Although old Paul was not reconciled, at this moment he was deeply afraid of Ye Hao.


    He remembered what Simon said to him before.


    If the Asian is on par with him, let everyone attack immediately.


    If he loses to this Asian man, save the young master first, and then consider the long-term plan.


    If he loses to this Asian man, there is nothing to fight back... Simon only said a few words: If you want to survive, don''t provoke him.

 Chapter 817： A man like a devil

    Watching old Paul send someone to take the IOU.


    Ye Hao sat back on the chair and looked at the black Simon who was pulling out his arm that was sunken in the floor.


    "Answer my question just now, what is your strength in your Australian tribe."


    Simon looked at Ye Hao with admiration and fear in his eyes.


    "In Australia, tribes are divided into large tribes and small tribes. My tribe is a small tribe, and I am the warrior of my own tribe."


    "But the warrior who can transform the phantom of the giant bear just now is not the same grade. That is the strongest existence of the warrior, we call it the warrior of the steppe."


    "Becoming a warrior of the steppe must complete several conditions: first, to live in the no-man¡¯s land in the deepest part of the steppe for three months. Second, to challenge and defeat the warriors of nine small tribes. Third, and the most important one. ."


    Simon pulled out his hand, and blood-colored totem patterns appeared on the dark arm, which looked like a cow, but it was incomplete.


    "That is to inspire all the power of one''s totem, transforming the shadow of the totem, so that you can have the power bestowed by the tribal totem. I don''t have this ability, I can only use a part of the totem power."


    Ye Hao understood. These Australian indigenous tribes actually practice physical power. Relying on these mysterious totems to strengthen their bodies and gain some animal powers, the grassland warriors of the giant bear totems have similar strengths to the primary level of Qi Refining.


    .


    Now Ziye Hao relaxed a lot, the battle of the grassland, relying on the strength of Nightingale, is probably no problem.


    Not long after, Old Paul took Uncle Matthew''s IOU and took away his son who had passed out due to blood loss.


    The farmer is located on a farm outside the town.


    "That bastard. I didn''t expect such a terrifying guy in our town." Old Paul looked at his son distressedly, and the more he thought about it, the more unwilling he became.


    "Boss. To tell you one thing, I am going to resign. I am going to leave the town." Black Simon walked to the old Paul and said in a deep voice.


    Old Paul looked at Simon in surprise.


    "What do you mean? I didn''t pay you enough salary. You must know that the salary I gave you is enough to feed a small half of the population of your small tribe."


    Simon nodded: "I know, but this time I really want to leave."


    "No, I''ll add 30% of your salary. You can''t go now!" Old Paul exclaimed angrily.


    "It''s not a matter of money. I have already packed up the salute. I will leave the town today."


    After Simon finished speaking, he turned and walked out of the house, leaving behind the old Paul, who was furious and cursing.


    "Boss, why are you leaving now? Isn''t it a good job to work here? It''s easy and nothing to do, and with so much salary, you can still feed the people in the tribe."


    "Yeah, Simon, if you go back like this, whoever of your tribe will feed it!"


    Seeing Simon coming out, several black companions came around, all persuading Simon.


    "Money is very important, but there is also life to spend. I have reminded the boss to discipline his son before, but he wouldn''t listen. This time Bobby has provoked a demon." Simon said in a low voice.


    "Devil? You mean the kid in the tavern. Didn''t you say that you will forget your past?"


    Simon shook his head mockingly, with fear and jealousy in his eyes.


    "The eyes are more ferocious than a tiger, colder than a giant python, noble than a lion, deeper than an eagle, and more bloodthirsty than a jackal. You think a demon like this will tolerate others'' treatment of yourself. Insult."


    "He is just waiting for an opportunity like a cheetah, waiting for the night to come, showing his bloodthirsty fangs."


    "If you believe me, it''s best to leave here early."


    Simon said a bunch of weird things, and then left the farm and the town.


    Inside a hotel in the town. "Mr. Ye, why didn''t you teach those **** harshly before? He was scolding us... scolding us. It is too cheap to let them go so easily." Wei Qiang sitting on the bed was still angrily at the moment. Endless, very unwilling


    .


    "Who said I let them go." Ye Hao lay on another bed, wiping the dust on the dagger.


    "Ah? Didn''t you say to let them go before?" Wei Qiang looked at Ye Hao puzzled. Ye Hao smiled and shook his head: "I really don''t understand how your IQ got mixed up in a foreign land like Australia. I ask you, if I killed Bobby in front of everyone in that pub, And his father, what will it be


    fruit? "Perhaps we can have fun, it''s cool." But who knows if they have relatives? Do you have friends? We will leave the town, but then the people in the tavern will still live in this town, they are very likely to suffer


    Implicated. "


    "Uncle Matthew, Tasha, old bartender."


    Wei Qiang''s eyes lit up, he jumped up from the bed and looked at Ye Hao with bright eyes. "Mr. Ye, you were just a slow-down strategy? In order not to harass those people, you refused even Uncle Matthew''s request to invite you to go home for dinner and overnight. You also said in the tavern that you just happened to take a ride.


    Make others think you are related? "


    Ye Hao nodded and continued to wipe the dagger in his hand.


    "Then Mr. Ye, what are you planning to take revenge? My marksmanship is very good." Wei couldn''t wait to take out the pistol around his waist, and put on a posture that he thought was very handsome.


    "You don''t have to worry about revenge or anything. Tomorrow morning you will take the shuttle bus from the town to the nearest city and go back to Xili City first." Ye Hao said.


    Wei Qiang looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    "Mr. Ye, what do you mean? I''ll go back first? What about you."


    "I have two things to do. Don''t go back now." Ye Hao muttered.


    Wei Qiang immediately shook his head frantically: "No, no! Master Frank has ordered me to monitor you every step of the way. If I go back by myself, then I am going to die."


    As soon as the voice fell, Wei Qiang covered his mouth and slipped away.


    "I know that your task is to monitor me. But I just remembered one thing, who did you call just now?" Ye Hao looked at Wei Qiang.


    "Old castle."


    "Who answered the call."


    "A butler in the castle."


    "Hehe, I know. What did the butler say."


    "The butler said that the master is still resting, he will report the news to the master. Then he called me after a while, and for this I also spent a few hundred Australian dollars to buy the old bartender''s cell phone."


    Wei Qiang took out the phone in his pocket and showed it to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled lightly. He waved the dagger in his hand a few times: "Believe it or not, the news that we were attacked cannot reach Master Frank''s ears, but reach some people."


    "This...this is impossible," Wei Qiang said hesitantly. "You don''t believe me. If they call you later, they will definitely not let Master Frank answer the phone. They will also ask you for your specific address. Then they will ask you not to move and wait for support. During this time, you must be safe. Don''t contact


    other people. "


    Ye Hao stuffed the dagger into a leather dagger scabbard and bought it in a small town.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Dididi


    At this moment, the phone rang.


    Wei Qiang looked at the phone, then at Ye Hao.


    "pick up."


    Wei Qiang swallowed, connected to the phone, and communicated with the other party.


    Slowly, Wei Qiang''s face became ugly.


    "Um... can I talk to Master Frank. Master Frank is resting? Okay."


    The phone hung up.


    Wei Qiang looked unbelievable, and whispered: "This...this is a coincidence." "Coincidence? If you believe it is a coincidence, you can try it. Someone will come to this town within two days. Attack us."

 Chapter 818： Chasing soldiers

    "Then... what shall we do now?"


    After all, Wei Qiang chose to believe in Ye Hao after encountering danger together. "Just as I just said, you will make a shuttle bus to Xili City tomorrow morning. If you are worried about being punished, you can skip the castle. I will return to the castle within ten days, and come to me at that time. Then Master Frank won''t blame


    Blame you. "


    "If you really want to choose to follow me, then it will be difficult for me to guarantee your safety. What happened on the plane before is likely to happen."


    Ye Haoyi said righteously.


    Wei Qiang hesitated for a long time, he looked at Ye Hao.


    In the end, he could only agree to Ye Hao''s proposal: "Mr. Ye, my life is left to you. If you... you don''t return to the castle, it is estimated that I will disappear from the world."


    "Don''t worry. Rest early and protect yourself on the way back."


    ...


    The third day after leaving the castle.


    Wei Qiang took the earliest shuttle bus in the town every day to leave the town to the big city with an airport, while Ye Hao stayed in the hotel without leaving the door behind closed doors.


    In this way, a whole day passed.


    At midnight on the third day, Ye Hao walked out of the hotel and stood on the street in the town.


    Although the town is powered on, all the street lights on the roadside will be turned off at night, and the people in the town don''t like to wander out in the middle of the night.


    So the town at this moment has the feeling of a gloomy town in western ghost movies.


    "You arrived at noon and squatted outside the hotel for an afternoon. It was too tired to come out to meet?" Ye Hao stood in the middle of the street, as if talking to the night.


    Brush up


    Five dark shadows walked out of the darkness.


    Ye Hao''s eyes fell on these five people, three whites and two blacks.


    The black man has totem tattoos on his arms, and the strength of these two men should be much stronger than that of Simon, similar to the grizzly bear man in Xiangdu.


    The other three whites can''t see anything unusual.


    "Someone asked you to come and take my life." Ye Hao looked at the group of people and chuckled.


    "Boy, you are lucky to die in our hands." A white man walked out with a red flame in his hand.


    stranger?


    Australia''s superpower.


    He is still the same fire superpower as Dongfang Ze.


    Ye Hao looked at the flame in the hands of the white man with interest, and after a while he was disappointed.


    The flame and Dongfangze''s flame are not at the same level at all, and Dongfangze''s flame can feel a scorching sensation far away.


    The flame in this person''s hand scared ordinary people.


    "It''s awkward. It''s not good to disturb the people at night, let''s go with the others." Ye Hao looked at the others provocatively.


    The two blacks looked at each other, and the **** totems began to show up.


    Even in the dark, Ye Hao could see the phantom behind them, a porcupine and a hyena.


    The other two white men appeared behind Ye Hao, and the dagger in his hand was already close to Ye Hao''s throat.


    The other person''s body instantly became twice as big, and his height was as high as four meters. It could be said that he was a giant.


    "There are so many speed abilities." Ye Hao didn''t want to look at the people behind him.


    There are too many owners of speed abilities. Although China has a saying that the best martial arts in the world is fast and unbreakable, the weakness of blindly speed is also obvious. As long as the opponent''s speed is faster than you, then you have no hope.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen him, it''s kind of interesting.


    "Who. It''s not quiet at night." More than ten meters across the street was the old bartender''s tavern, and the old bartender''s angry voice was heard all over the way.


    "I said it''s not good to disturb the people." Ye Hao sighed.


    Intermediate speed enhancement.


    Intermediate physical strengthening.


    Advanced strength enhancement.


    The white man originally saw his dagger killed the opponent directly, but he disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    The white man felt the heat coming from the back of his neck, and his pupils dilated.


    "Howl..." The Hyena Totem Negro couldn''t help but yell, but before he yelled out, he was hit in the chin with a fist.


    "I have said that I have not heard the disturbing people! What do your parents call you, a bunch of bear kids."


    Ye Hao''s figure appeared next to the Hyena Totem Negro. Ye Hao lowered his head and stepped on the Porcupine Totem Negro.


    "Sorry, I stepped on you."


    There was a shoe print on the black man''s face, but it was not obvious because the skin color was natural.


    He tried to stand up, but was helpless, he felt as if he was pressing on a mountain.


    The flame ability person looked at Ye Hao in astonishment, and he glanced at the speed ability person who had fallen to the ground unconscious.


    Three people were directly targeted in just one second!


    This person is too scary.


    Moreover, the intelligence said that this person should not be an object-controlled supernatural person, how physical is strong!


    The two arrogant abilities just now had a word in their minds: escape.


    In the tavern, the old bartender walked down from the second floor in his pajamas and nightcap with a flashlight in his hand.


    "Who doesn''t sleep well at night and makes noise outside!"


    The old bartender was angry that his dream was disturbed, so he opened the door.


    It was dark outside the tavern, except for the breeze that blew from time to time, without a single figure.


    The old bartender rubbed his eyes, and the flashlight in his hand was shining everywhere in the street, indeed there was no one.


    "What happened just now, why is it gone now? I heard it wrong?"


    But it took less than half a minute after he heard the movement.


    There is no way to figure it out, the old bartender can only close the door again and go back to sleep.


    ...


    There is a big stone fence outside the town. Inside the fence are houses better than those in the town. There are also many agricultural machinery parked.


    This is the home of Old Paul, the largest farmer in the town, which is equivalent to a small country house.


    At the door of old Paul''s house, two black men and three white men stood there, each with sweat on their faces and their bodies trembling.


    "Don''t extinguish the fire."


    Ye Hao glared at the person with the fire supernatural power, the man immediately raised his hand, and the flame burst out. It could be seen that the man with the super fire superpower was very scared in his heart, his arms were trembling, and the flame was shaking.


    Recalling the scene just now, his own flame hit this guy''s body, except for the burning of his clothes, it didn''t hurt his skin.


    The gigantic companion smashed it with a fist, and he was directly lifted up with one hand by this person, leaving his limbs off the ground, as if he was holding a baby.


    Ye Hao took out a cigarette and lit it with the flame of the opponent.


    "You just said that you belong to the Australian Supernaturalists Association. Someone asked you to kill me." The cigarette was lit, and Ye Hao took a sip.


    The taste is okay. It''s not tobacco, but Australian vanilla, which was given to him by Tasha before.


    Of course, you can''t refuse something the girl gave.


    But what Ye Hao didn''t know was that there was a local custom that girls would cigarette for boys they admired.


    "Yes, yes." The flame ability person nodded repeatedly.


    "You are an official organization, why do you serve private people?" Ye Hao looked at several people.


    "Uh... this... Although our supernaturalists association is under the jurisdiction of the state, in fact it will help some big family consortiums in private to do some things." The flame supernaturalists whispered.


    For extra money?


    Ye Hao smiled lightly, he didn''t bother to talk to these people, Ye Hao pointed to the "mansion" in the small town in front of him.


    "Give you a task. Rush in and kill these two people. Except for these two, those who resist can kill, and those who don''t resist don''t need to kill." Ye Hao took out two photos from his pocket and threw them in front of several people. . The people in the photo are old Paul and Bobby. Even in the photo, their faces are full of arrogant expressions.

 Chapter 819： Do you have the right to choose?

    "What! Killing?" Several people were stunned.


    The speed ability person whispered; "This is not suitable, right."


    "Inappropriate? It would be appropriate for you to kill me before." Ye Hao''s eyes were cold and he raised his hand.


    The other people immediately glared at the speed ability person. Kindness is not placed here, this **** must not involve them.


    "Sir, as long as we kill the two people in this photo, you can let us go." The black porcupine totem asked quietly.


    Ye Hao nodded, spit out smoke rings in his mouth.


    Compared to smoking, this cigarette has a good taste and aroma.


    "But I have a few requirements. You are not allowed to use abilities, and are not allowed to use totem abilities. Bring that Bobby to see me within ten minutes. I don''t care whether it is alive or dead."


    Different from the plain expression on Ye Hao¡¯s face, the three white men could fit a few eggs with their open mouths. If it weren¡¯t for the dark skin of the two black men, they couldn¡¯t see their expressions clearly, but they should be no different Where to go.


    "That...that we don''t use the ability? How can we help you kill people, what you want..." The flame ability person smiled bitterly.


    Fortunately, the two totem blacks have better physical fitness.


    If they don¡¯t use their abilities, they are probably better than ordinary people.


    "Do you have the right to choose?" Ye Hao looked at the five people coldly.


    Ye Hao suddenly said, "No, you have the right to choose."


    Several people were beaming with joy.


    "That was killed by me."


    Ye Hao really felt like a devil when he said such terrifying words with a plain expression.


    "I...Let''s go." The speed ability person swallowed, and instead of being killed by this powerful monster in front of him, it is better to go in and fight.


    "Time begins." Ye Hao''s voice just fell.


    The five immediately approached the gate of the farm cautiously.


    On both sides of the farm gate were janitors with shotguns.


    "What are you doing! This is private territory." As soon as the two janitor noticed movement outside, their necks were twisted by two black men.


    The people at the villa were not attracted by the movement here.


    The two blacks threw two shotguns to the two white abilities, and found machetes and daggers from the two gatekeepers.


    Now they have some weapons on them.


    "Xiete! I knew this a long time ago. We should bring guns with us when we came." The flame supernatural player slowly crawled from the grass and approached the farm house. The shotgun in his hand was not as powerful as an advanced gun.


    "At this time, I thought of this, who said that we have abilities and guns are not needed at all."


    The gigantic transformer next to him gritted his teeth in anger.


    "Who knows that we encountered this monster. We are all E-level abilities, that guy is at least a D-level abilities! And the physical skills are so strong, I haven''t seen him use abilities until now."


    The flame supernatural player glanced behind him, and there was a spark in the darkness.


    He knew it was the cigarette lit by the man.


    If you dare to smoke in this darkness, you are not afraid of Mars revealing your position, you are either a fool or you have sufficient confidence in your own strength.


    "Stop talking nonsense. There was a small team of bodyguards at the door of the house ahead. We killed those bodyguards, rushed into the house, and quickly found the two goals to solve! I don''t want to stare at that guy for a second."


    The black hyena totem clenched the machete in his hand, and the feeling of being stared at by a hunter made the hairs all over his body stand up.


    "Who is there!" The bodyguard a few meters ahead noticed the movement in the dark, and the flashlight in his hand shone through.


    Ye Hao in the distance saw this scene and shook his head mockingly.


    "unprofessional."


    This group of people probably seldom encounter opponents because of their skill and ability.


    Without those special abilities, apart from the two blacks, the other three are probably not even ordinary soldiers.


    …ç…ç…ç


    The gunfire sounded.


    Because the traces were exposed, people on both sides fought together.


    Suddenly, the two black men took the lead and killed two bodyguards with two swords.


    The latter three abilities were not so lucky. The giant transformation abilities were concentrated on his calf by a stray bullet, and he fell to the ground and covered his calf and cried out in pain.


    The speed ability person is staring at a bullet coming in flames.


    He wants to dodge, but it is difficult to dodge this bullet with his human speed, and it is a breeze if he uses abilities.


    The mind of the person with the speed ability was moving quickly. He gritted his teeth and slightly used the speed ability, his body tilted slightly to the side, and the bullet happened to be shot from the middle of his shot.


    The speed ability person breathed a sigh of relief, it''s dangerous, that guy probably didn''t send...


    A blood-red bullet hole appeared in the forehead of the speed ability person, and the speed ability person fell silently to the ground.


    Ye Hao in the distance put the gun back in the space ring.


    "Please follow the rules of the game."


    At this time, the bodyguard team was wiped out.


    Several people looked at the lifeless speed abilities, their hearts were occupied by fear.


    "Demon, this demon!" The huge transformation ability person who is the closest to the speed ability person with his calf injury, he trembled, his eyes full of fear.


    They used to harvest the lives of others, but this was the first time they truly felt that their lives were threatened.


    And it''s still appreciated as a plaything.


    "Time is running out. If we don''t complete the task within the time limit, let''s wait to be killed by that demon." Two black men gritted their teeth and rushed into the room.


    The flame ability person also bite the bullet and rushed in, while the gigantic ability person endured the pain in his calf and screamed and rushed into the room.


    In the distance, Ye Hao jokingly looked at the farm villa where gunshots were everywhere.


    He could still see the scene of blood splashing on the window, screaming, begging for mercy, and shouting for killing.


    At this moment, the whole room has completely become a Shura field, and he is just a spectator watching this fight.


    bump


    A window on the third floor shattered, and a figure fell to the ground from a height.


    "The second one." Ye Hao shook his head regretfully. The person who fell was a flame supernatural person.


    He is full of bullet holes.


    A fire ability person finally died under the bullet, which can be said to be the most stubborn way of death among the ability person.


    The cigarette burned slowly, and Ye Hao threw it on the ground, stepping out with his heel.


    At this moment, the movement in the room disappeared, and the previous silence was restored.


    "Huh, huh."


    A dark shadow dragged a person out of the room.


    The **** man with his face full of blood donating swallowed and threw the person in his hand in front of Ye Hao.


    "The mission is complete."


    Ye Hao applauded and clapped his hands, he looked at the man who fell on the ground, Bobby.


    "Woo...oooo." Bobby yelled in horror when he saw Ye Hao, but he couldn''t make a sound, his mouth was full of blood.


    "He was too noisy, so I cut off his tongue." The black man gasped and said. He looked at Ye Hao with anger in his eyes and was unwilling.


    All his brothers died in the farm.


    That''s a superpower, totem warrior! They were all strong men out of a million, and ended up dying in this kind of place, under the guns of ordinary little bodyguards.

 Chapter 820： Devils game

    "Hi, long time no see. Master Bobby." Ye Hao condescendingly looked down at Bobby.


    Although Bobby can''t speak, he can move his body. He is trying to crawl away with his hands on the ground. At this moment, his heart is occupied by the desire to survive.


    He had just climbed less than a few tens of centimeters before his head was stepped on by a shoe.


    "You know, why should I kill you?"


    "There are so many dudes in this world, and I don''t care about it either."


    Ye Hao has an indifferent expression on his face: "But what you shouldn''t say. Yellow pig? If you say something that shouldn''t be said, you will have to pay the price, and take care of your mouth in the next life."


    "Ohh Ohh ohh"


    Bobby burst into tears. He couldn''t understand why he was going to die after just saying a few words. He couldn''t understand why God had thrown this demon here.


    Break his original "good" life.


    In the end, only a crisp sound was heard, and Bobby lost consciousness.


    Ye Hao raised his head and didn''t want to see the disgusting scene on the ground. He raised his foot and wiped it on Bobby''s back.


    "I...I can go now." The **** man swallowed and whispered.


    Although there was anger in his heart, he did not dare. The man in front of him was a demon. He just wanted to live now.


    "You can go now." Ye Hao nodded.


    The black man breathed a sigh of relief, but his body froze as soon as he took a step.


    "But the place you are going is not over there, you should go to your companion."


    The **** man turned his head abruptly, and he almost roared with a crying voice: "I have completed the task you gave, and you should fulfill your promise..."


    "NO, NO. This is just a game for me."


    A silver light flashed in Ye Hao''s hand, and the **** man covered his throat with his eyes wide open.


    "And you call me the devil, do you think there will be survivors in the game of the devil."


    thump


    The **** man fell to the ground.


    Ye Hao dried the blood on the chasing blade in his hand and slowly walked into the darkness.


    The sunrise at dawn slowly shone on this land.


    An off-road vehicle was speeding on the grassland. Ye Hao held the steering wheel with his right hand and put the other hand on the window.


    He glanced at the rearview mirror, his eyes in the rearview mirror were very cold.


    Zi Zi Zi


    Ye Hao stopped the car abruptly, and he took a deep breath.


    Since the first battle in Xiangdu, Ye Hao''s strength has grown a lot since he recovered, almost equivalent to the middle stage of the refining realm, and there are faint signs of contact in the later stage.


    But the improvement in strength made Ye Hao not too happy, he found that his heart became more and more indifferent.


    If you change to who you were a year ago and let two groups of people kill each other, you will appreciate it indifferently.


    He couldn''t do this kind of thing.


    But for him at this moment, this couldn''t be more normal, and there won''t even be the slightest wave in his heart.


    "I think so much. They say I am a devil, I am a devil." Ye Hao clutched his own face and laughed at himself.


    He picked up a bottle of mineral water next to it and sprinkled it on his face.


    "If being a demon can make me cool, and it can give me the ability to protect my friends, why not be a demon?"


    "I just killed a bunch of **** people. As for how they died, is there any difference?"


    With blood in his eyes, Ye Hao stepped on the accelerator again, and the car slowly moved into the distance.


    ...


    In the small town, the old farmer Paul Bobby''s family was brutally murdered. The next day there was a stir, and the police in the small town police station came to investigate.


    The final preliminary judgment was that a group of robbers attacked the farm villa and found several unknown corpses at the scene. There were also traces of fighting with the farm bodyguards.


    Except for the police, who were busy working on this matter, everyone else in the town ushered in a carnival.


    The old bartender in the only tavern in the town even typed in the words "free beer".


    In a slightly old two-story building, Uncle Matthew closed the door gleefully and walked in with a hip flask.


    He saw his daughter Tasha sitting on the table, holding a wooden box in her hand. There were some diamonds and other things in the wooden box. The value was less than 100,000 Australian dollars.


    "Daughter, why did you take these things out again." Uncle Matthew walked forward in three and two steps, closed the wooden box, and stuffed it into a secret compartment under the bed.


    After that, Uncle Matthew opened the door and window cautiously and looked outside, and he was relieved to make sure that no one was nearby.


    "Tasha, what did Mr. Ye tell us? It''s best not to take out this thing within a few months, wait for a long time, and then find a big city to sell these things one after another. Why don''t you listen!" Uncle Matthew blamed his daughter.


    Tasha lowered her head aggrievedly, her eyes a little lost.


    "I...I just wanted to see. He left without saying goodbye, leaving only this little thing."


    Uncle Matthew was here, and seeing her daughter look like this, how could she not know what she was thinking.


    "Hey, Tasha. Don''t blame my father for speaking too directly, Mr. Ye and we are not in the same world. He is a wandering lion, and only the eagle with wings spread out beside him."


    "I know...I...I just." Tasha was disappointed.


    ...


    Leaving the castle on the fifth day.


    Ye Hao''s off-road vehicle was parked in a gas station, and he handed a few Australian dollars and a few empty oil drums to the gasman.


    "The car and the oil drum are all full."


    "okay."


    The attitude of the fueler was pretty good, perhaps because Ye Hao gave a lot of money. "Brother, let me ask you something. Where are the boulders where the war of warriors took place?" Ye Hao has been driving towards central Australia for a day and a night since leaving the town yesterday, and rested halfway through the journey. One or two small


    Time.


    "Sir, you also came to see the Battle of the Warriors? Walk about 20 kilometers ahead, you can see the primitive tribe, and the people there will tell you where the boulder remains are."


    The fueler filled Ye Hao''s car and the tank with fuel, and put away the fuel gun.


    "But seeing that you are a foreigner, I would like to remind you. The people there are very xenophobic and have a bad temper. They are all indigenous.


    "Thank you."


    Ye Hao started the car and moved on.


    After driving for more than ten kilometers in the direction pointed by the fueler, Ye Hao saw that many people were moving in one direction.


    Some people drive cars, some ride motorcycles, and some ride horses.


    Everyone has excited expressions on their faces.


    After driving a lot of roads, Ye Hao finally reached the primitive tribe that the fueler said.


    In fact, it is a primitive tribe, not too primitive, there is no such thing as a savage naked person.


    Most people are similar to Ye Hao, except that everyone has a variety of weapons around their waists, and their faces are painted in strange lines with blood and black soil.


    The buildings of this tribe are very ancient. They are basically made of wood and built on water. The outer wall is surrounded by wood and stone, which is ten meters high.


    Let the entire tribe lean on the water on one side, and walls made of stones and wooden pillars on three sides.


    And not far from the tribe is a place almost the same as the small town where Ye Hao was before, which is much more modern than here. "No! Our tribe does not allow the weak to enter!"

 Chapter 821： Where do I put things?

    Ye Hao was attracted by the sound of the gate of the tribe in the distance. He saw a man being pushed out by several people holding spears like tribal warriors.


    The man was unwilling and tried to enter, but was stopped at the gate of the tribe.


    "Why not let me in, I just didn''t play well today! When I was in my tribe, I can definitely lift this huge boulder!"


    tread


    With a loud noise, a strong man stood in front of the man.


    "There are rules here. If you want to go in, just lift this stone. We don''t welcome the weak."


    The tone of the brawny man seemed beyond doubt.


    The man immediately persuaded him when he saw the strong man, and reluctantly backed away.


    Ye Hao was interested in grabbing a person next to him, and handed a cigarette: "Brother, what are they doing?"


    The person next to him was a bit uncomfortable being held back, but when he saw the cigarette he was handing over, he took it without hesitation, and he looked up and down Ye Hao.


    "Boy, come here for the first time. See you are not Australian, tourist?"


    "Yes, come out to play, I heard that there is a war of warriors here, I want to go in and see. What are they?" Ye Hao pointed to the people in front of the line to lift the stone. "See if there are five boulders over there, they are all three hundred kilograms of boulders! There are regulations here. Anyone who wants to enter the tribe must lift the stone, must hold the stone and walk into the gate of the tribe. A distance of ten meters can be allowed


    Was walked into the tribe. "


    "It is not allowed to use any force other than the physical body during this period."


    The man smoked the cigarette that Ye Hao handed over, pointed to the five stones in front, and explained.


    This is equivalent to a ticket.


    During this period, many people have tried, but most of them have failed. Either they can''t lift it at all, or they can''t lift it without taking a few steps.


    Many people were injured during the period. Ye Hao saw the most serious one. The boulder hit the leg directly, and the entire leg was probably scrapped.


    He was taken to the nearby town for treatment.


    To lift a stone, you have to line up. At this moment, there are a total of five boulders of the same size. There are five long lines at the back, and there are 20 or 30 people.


    It takes at least half an hour to an hour to pass this round.


    Ye Hao frowned slightly, his gaze was attracted by a black boulder beside the five stones.


    "Why is that stone different, can it be lifted?" Ye Hao asked, pointing to the dark boulder.


    That pitch-black stone, except that it was darker, had the same appearance as other huge stones.


    "Haha, kid. That stone is an iron stone, weighing a ton. This iron stone is placed here so that those who don¡¯t want to wait in line can try it out, because sometimes when there are many people, it¡¯s estimated that there will be one or two in line Hours."


    "The opening hours for the tribe are only the period from the morning the sun rises to the set."


    "But for many years, few people have lifted that stone."


    "It is estimated that there are not many people in the entire grassland tribe who can lift this iron stone without relying on totem power."


    "Boy, looking at your body, it''s hard to lift a hundred kilograms. Let''s just go and stay in the small town over there. It''s probably late to go early and sleep in the street and stables."


    When speaking, he pointed to the nearby town,


    "The Battle of the Prairie trials will be held in the small town, but the real competition will be held in the boulder ruins in the tribe. Without the ability to lift the boulder, you can''t get in."


    The person kindly persuaded Ye Hao.


    "Thank you."


    Ye Hao left a sentence and walked forward.


    The man took a cigarette, and he glanced over, just in time to see Ye Hao walking towards the stone, his hand flicked and the smoke almost fell to the ground.


    "I''ll go, this guy is really courageous."


    Soon, everyone''s eyes saw Ye Hao walking up to the iron stone.


    "Boy, you have to raise a rock and go there to line up." A tribal warrior holding a wooden gun pointed to the five long lines next to him to remind Ye Hao.


    "I want to lift this stone."


    Ye Hao pointed to the iron stone.


    Everyone was stunned, and then burst into laughter.


    "Hahaha, what is this yellow boy talking about? He wants to lift iron stones, he thinks he is a warrior on the prairie."


    "Even the Prairie Warriors can hardly lift this iron stone without the power of totem."


    "I press a leg of lamb, this kid can make this stone move, and count me as a loser."


    Ye Hao ignored those who ridiculed himself, he just looked at the tribal warrior.


    "Can I raise it?"


    The tribal warrior hesitated for a while, he ran into the tribe, and half a minute later the strong man walked out.


    The brawny man walked up to Ye Hao, his face calmly: "You want to lift the iron stone."


    "it''s me."


    The brawny man looked at Ye Hao up and down. His height was at least half a meter taller than Ye Hao. It was almost like a giant looking at the child.


    His thighs are as thick as Ye Hao''s torso.


    "Boy, don''t blame me for not reminding you. So far, there are many people who have broken their arms and legs. I advise you to give up." This strong man is not bad, and he knows to persuade Ye Hao.


    "I''m in a hurry, I don''t have time to line up over there. If I can lift it, I will do it now."


    Ye Hao said, as if he hadn''t heard the strong man''s words, he walked to the iron stone and patted the iron stone with his hand.


    "Boy, if you are an ability person, it is best not to use the ability. It is a cheating behavior. We have props that can detect the energy flow of your ability person." The strong man took out a blue crystal.


    Can sense the ability of the person with the ability?


    Ye Hao looked suspiciously at the blue crystal in the strong man''s hand.


    In his mind flashed a piece of information that had been seen on the Huaxia Ability Team.


    (The ability detection stone can detect the ability within five meters of the surroundings. If someone uses the ability, the detection stone will glow)


    No wonder they laid down such a simple rule. Before, Ye Hao still wanted someone with an ability to come and use any ability. It''s not a simple matter to move the boulder.


    It turned out to have this stuff in his hands.


    Ye Hao spit out two words, he squatted down, his hands pressed against the sides of the stone.


    He hadn''t tried how many things he could lift just before.


    After all, when fighting, you either use object control techniques or use various ability enhancements.


    He doesn''t know much about his real physical data.


    "This kid, really want to lift it."


    "There is a good show."


    The five long lines of lifting stones stopped, and no one lifted the stones. They all looked over.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, his hands pressed hard, and the stone began to be slowly lifted by Ye Hao, but that speed was very slow.


    "This kid is strong enough to lift it up!"


    "Who said just now that you bet on the leg of lamb, hand over your leg of lamb."


    "Maybe this kid really has some strength."


    "Don''t jump to conclusions too early. It''s easy to lift iron stones, but it''s harder to carry iron stones."


    At this moment, the strong man stared at Ye Hao with his eyes. He saw Ye Hao''s knees change from bending to straight, his eyes showed admiration.


    However, he knew that the important thing was to carry iron and stone below, even if he could only lift iron and stone at most, he could not move it around.


    "call."


    Ye Hao let out a sigh of relief. This stone is indeed heavy. Ye Hao can move the iron stone and relies on the movement of the Nine Yang Sutra inside his body, condensing the internal force in the meridians and joints, and dispersing the gravity. Up.


    He can lift this iron stone.


    Ye Hao took a few steps forward, not fast or slow.


    The eyes of the people around them widened, and the jaws of those who didn''t believe Ye Hao could succeed before were almost falling to the ground.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao''s body suddenly stopped.


    Cramps? Still running out of strength?


    It seems that the force was too strong just now, and the stamina could not keep up!


    These thoughts popped up in everyone''s mind.


    But Ye Hao actually took a few steps back with the iron stone, retreated to the side of the strong man, and said something that shocked everyone. "That''s right. Excuse me, where is this iron stone to be considered as I have passed the test."

 Chapter 822： Thief?

    Where to lose?


    The brawny man looked at Ye Hao, who was asking his own questions with a plain face.


    Just to ask me about this, you ran back holding a ton of iron stone?


    The brawny man really doesn''t know what to say at this moment. Don''t look at just a few steps. He is carrying a ton of iron stone. Don''t talk about a few steps. It takes a lot of effort for one step.


    But it is also true that the other five boulders have corresponding five circles inside the gate of the tribe. As long as people move the boulders into the circle, they will be successful.


    As Tieshi has not been moved for a long time, there is no plan to draw any circle before.


    "You just need to move it through the door." The strong man said with a wry smile.


    "Oh."


    Ye Hao got the answer, and walked straight into the gate of the tribe in three steps and two steps, and threw the iron stone on the ground.


    He clapped his hands and turned his head to look at the strong man: "I can go in now."


    The brawny man walked in front of Ye Hao, pressing his right hand on his left chest, his head slightly lowered.


    "I am the warrior of the Goshawk tribe, Avak. Strong warrior, can you tell me your name."


    In the face of the strong, these tribal warriors often show respect from the heart.


    "Ye Hao." Ye Hao replied lightly.


    "You are not Australian?" Avak looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded: "Do you have to be Australians to get in here?"


    Avak shook his head. He respected Ye Hao¡¯s attitude: ¡°Here, we don¡¯t care about skin color, race, or tribe. We only respect the strong. I don¡¯t know if you are willing to have a drink with me. Our tribe¡¯s wine is very good. famous."


    But he was afraid that his enthusiasm would scare Ye Hao, Avak explained.


    "Don''t mind, your strength is very strong. I, Avak, likes making friends with the strong."


    Avak''s eyes were sincere, without a trace of other emotions.


    "Sorry, I''m here to find someone. I don''t know Avak, you haven''t seen a woman with the same skin color as me, long black hair, and maybe wearing a leather coat." Ye Hao asked.


    Nightingale is very likely to come to see the war of warriors, then she is very likely to pass here.


    "Woman?" Avak shook his head: "There are very few women who can pass this test. There is no such person you describe."


    "That''s it, then I''ll go in first. Next time we have a chance, let''s drink again." Ye Hao nodded at Avak and walked into the tribe gate.


    The tribal warrior standing at the gate of the tribe raised his weapon and hit the ground with a loud shout.


    This battle seems to be welcoming the warriors.


    "This year''s war of warriors is a bit interesting. The strength of this kid alone is enough to defeat more than half of the people." Avak muttered looking at Ye Hao''s back.


    The people outside the gate of the tribe slowly recovered from the shock, but a rumor began to spread slowly, that someone moved the iron stone on the eve of the war of the warriors this year. These are all things.


    Ye Hao, who walked into the tribe, looked around.


    There are very few people inside, not as many outside. It is estimated that most of the people have stayed outside because of the test at the door.


    In other words, the war of warriors has not yet started, and they have all gone to the nearby town. After all, the living facilities here are just average, maintaining the tradition of wooden and stone houses.


    bump


    A child ran into Ye Hao''s arms.


    "sorry Sorry."


    The child bowed his head and apologized, with a timid expression on his face, as if he was afraid that Ye Hao would hit him.


    "Okay, be careful next time you walk." Ye Hao waved his hand.


    Seeing that Ye Hao didn''t care about it, the child ran away immediately.


    Ye Hao didn''t care about going on.


    He saw a lot of strange things on the road, including stone carvings, weapons, herbs, and strange masks.


    Ye Hao saw some interesting masks, which happened to be taken as souvenirs from Australia to Song Yingsu and the others.


    They must be full of resentment if they haven''t seen themselves for so long. Buying souvenirs for them can calm them down.


    "How do you sell these masks?" Ye Hao interrogated the merchant in front of the mask stall.


    "An ordinary five Australian dollars, one 20 Australian dollars soaked in animal blood, one hundred Australian dollars worn by a prairie warrior," the merchant pointed to the three areas.


    "Five Australian dollars, one hundred Australian dollars? This gap is a bit big." Ye Hao didn''t feel sorry for the money, but was curious that the gap was too big.


    The businessman glanced at Ye Hao, perhaps because he was a foreigner, he explained patiently.


    "Ordinary masks are only cut from wood. The mask soaked in animal blood has the power bestowed by the holy spirit of the grassland. The ones worn by the warriors of the grassland are even more symbols of strength and glory!"


    Ye Hao smiled.


    Affection is fame sales.


    Ye Hao touched the gold with his right hand, and the result of the appraisal was that the material was different.


    The one hundred Australian dollar material is a little better, as for what power it is just nonsense.


    If that is the case, it is estimated that someone will buy it for several thousand Australian dollars.


    But as a souvenir, the more expensive is the more expensive.


    "I want these masks." Ye Hao pointed to the three masks, ready to take money out of his pocket.


    But this was hard to touch, Ye Hao found that the scabbard with the Nightingale dagger stuck in front of his waist was missing!


    what happened! That knife has always been pinned to his waist!


    It''s the kid just now!


    Ye Hao raised his head abruptly, the scene flashed in his mind just now.


    Perspective!


    Only a few minutes later, the child shouldn''t run far.


    Ye Hao''s eyes passed through a group of people, through the house, and finally saw the child who hit him before in a remote alley, almost less than fifty meters away from him.


    At this moment, the child was looking at the dagger stolen from Ye Hao in his hand with joy.


    "Sir, sir. Don''t you want anything?" Ye Hao recovered from the movement from the side.


    He immediately slid the money to the merchant, took a few masks and left here quickly.


    ...


    "Bring this thing to my sister, my sister will be very happy." The child was very pleased. He walked in the direction of the tribal wall, and instead of taking the road, he specifically looked for some trails in front of the house and behind the house.


    "My kid, your parents haven''t taught you, it''s not good to steal other people''s things."


    A voice came, making the child tensed immediately and raised his head.


    Ye Hao was standing on the branch of the big tree in front of him.


    The child forced his composure and held his head up: "What? I''m stealing something from you. Don''t bully our children by relying on you as an adult."


    Seeing Ye Hao looking at him with a smile on his face.


    The child immediately turned all his pockets out and spread out his hands to show his innocence.


    "Look, there''s nothing on me, don''t wrong me."


    "It''s three inches above your back. I need to take it myself." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the child.


    The reason why he hasn''t done anything is because this little kid is very interesting, and he can walk things off of him without Ye Hao noticing it.


    This is not something that ordinary people can do, and there is nothing particularly strong in this child.


    The child''s eyes flashed, he sighed as if he had given up, and stretched out his hand behind his back with a grievance and fear.


    "Okay, I know I was wrong. I''ll return the things to you, don''t hit me."


    The child''s eyes flashed, and a few small black **** appeared in his hand, and then threw them towards Ye Hao.


    The ball exploded in the air and a white dust appeared. "Quicklime." Ye Hao shook his hand to blow away the dust, and at this moment the child had disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 823： Weakness is the original sin.

    The child panted and ran to the tribal wall.


    This wall is very high, and it is covered with thorns coated with black liquid, which seems to be poisonous.


    There was a sign written outside the gate of the tribe before.


    (The walls around the tribe are covered with poisonous thorns, please do not climb over the walls, the poisoned ones are at their own risk)


    "Boy, do you want to run? It''s really bad for you to do it this way. You can spank you when I catch you."


    The sound coming from behind made the child speed up again, even on all fours, running like an animal.


    The speed is faster than those 100-meter flying men in the Olympics.


    In the blink of an eye, he ran to the wall of thorns.


    Facing the poisonous thorns, the child was not afraid at all. He climbed flexibly among the thorns, and the sharp thorns did not even scratch his clothes.


    After a few breaths, the child climbed to the top of the fence, he paused intentionally, and made a grimace at Ye Hao behind him.


    "Big villain, let you chase."


    After speaking, the child jumped down and jumped over the fence.


    But before the child''s front foot hit the ground, his waist was grabbed and his limbs vacated.


    Snapped


    A clap came.


    The child felt the pain in his butt. He turned his head and saw that the man who was still on the other side of the wall appeared directly in front of him.


    He also grabbed himself, put himself on his lap, and slapped his ass.


    Snapped


    It was another slap.


    "Tell you to steal something and tell you to run."


    Ye Hao didn''t actually try too hard, he just wanted to teach this child a lesson, everything has a price.


    When Ye Hao was in Ye''s house, because there were no toys, and other children had toys, Ye Hao could only steal them. His mother found him when he took them back. He told the truth under reproach.


    As a result, his mother beat him up without saying anything. That was the first time his mother beat him.


    What his mother said at the time, as well as the scene at that time, he still vividly remembers.


    "Tell you to steal things! Tell you to be disobedient!"


    At that time, he shouted unconvincedly; "Why can''t I steal? I think people in those martial arts novels can steal. Why don''t I believe it? What''s wrong with what I stole with my skills!"


    As soon as he said something, he regretted it. He was afraid that his mother would beat him harder.


    But instead of beating him, his mother told Ye Hao seriously.


    "The strong is not called stealing, that is called taking, they have the ability to take it away. But you! Are you capable? Are you capable? Can you bear the punishment after stealing is discovered!"


    Mother''s words were very strange, Ye Hao didn''t understand at the time, but Ye Hao hasn''t stolen anything since then.


    But now Ye Hao understands.


    The incompetent secretly called the thief, the skilled thief, the invincible secretly called the Thief!


    The ancients always admire people like thief saints, but forget that the nature of what they do is similar to that of thieves.


    No matter what you are doing, whether you are doing right or wrong, as long as you have enough strength, the black will become white, the wrong will become right, and the things of others will also become. your things!


    Recovering from the memory, Ye Hao was surprised to find that the child on his lap had not moved.


    strange? He didn''t make a heavy hand, was he killed by himself?


    Ye Hao lowered his head, and saw the child gritted his teeth there, his eyes were a little red.


    "Why don''t you cry and shout out?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "My uncle never cries. My master taught me that since I have started, I must understand the consequences, and if I am caught, I must have the courage to bear it. It is a coward''s choice to cry and beg for mercy!" Ye Hao was very surprised by what the child said.


    At a young age, this kid actually understood the truth that he didn''t understand until he grew up. He looked like Meow at best, Xiaoyan and the others were about the same age.


    Ye Hao stopped beating. He opened the boy''s shirt and saw the dagger and scabbard tied to his back with a rope.


    "I''ll let you go this time, and I got the things back."


    Ye Hao took off the scabbard.


    Now the child who was still quiet yelled.


    "Don''t move my things, you can hit me, but you are not allowed to take things away!" the child shouted.


    Ye Hao was taken aback, he looked at the child dumbfounded: "Please, this thing is my good. You stole it from me ten minutes ago."


    "No, this is not your thing! This uncle never steals things that shouldn''t be stolen. This is my sister''s knife. I should steal it back." The child turned his head and shouted at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s eyes sank.


    He drew the dagger from the scabbard.


    When the child saw the blade, his eyes panicked, and he swallowed, as if he was afraid that Ye Hao would hurt him.


    Although I just said those words bravely, in fact, I was still very scared.


    "Little devil. I ask you, you said this knife belongs to your sister? Where is your sister now!" Ye Hao questioned seriously.


    The child looked at Ye Hao cautiously: "Are you one of them? You are here to chase us down!"


    The child turned his head and stopped looking at Ye Hao.


    "Don''t ask too much, I won''t betray my sister. Kill me if you have the ability!"


    Their people?


    Ye Hao let go of the child.


    The child was standing on the ground with his feet, and he looked at Ye Hao puzzledly. Why did this guy suddenly put himself down? Is there any conspiracy?


    He muttered in his heart, and at the same time his eyes were looking for a chance to escape at any time.


    "Your sister is Asian with long black hair. She likes to wear leather clothes. Her best weapon is a dagger. She doesn''t like to laugh. She is nicknamed Ah Ye."


    The code name of the last word "A Ye" was seen by Ye Hao when he checked the information of Nightingale in Xiangdu. Although he didn''t know why Nightingale kept his name in secret, the child in front of him didn''t know what his identity was.


    So in order to be cautious, Ye Hao did not say Nightingale, but used the name A Ye.


    Sure enough, as Ye Hao expected, the child''s eyes changed significantly. He glared at Ye Hao: "You have all the information!"


    "I am not your enemy. I came to find my friend this time. Ah Ye is my friend. Can you take me to see her." Ye Hao looked at the child sincerely.


    The child sneered.


    "Bad guy, do you want to fool me with such a trick?"


    Ye Hao knew that this child didn''t want to believe in himself at this moment, but he had to pass this child if he wanted to find Nightingale.


    Ye Hao stood up, he inserted the dagger into the scabbard and threw it in front of the child.


    The child looked at Ye Hao suspiciously, wondering what he was doing.


    "I can let you go now, but you must promise me one thing. When you see Ah Ye, tell her for me that a person named Ye Hao is looking for her. You can tell her my appearance. "


    "I will always be here waiting for you."


    Ye Hao found a stone and sat on it.


    The child picked up the scabbard on the ground, and he looked at Ye Hao suspiciously: "You really let me go?"


    "Yes. Remember to help me spread the word, I will always be here waiting for you." Ye Hao said.


    "wack."


    The child murmured and ran away quickly. He ran towards the river, which was just opposite the town.


    Half an hour later, the child appeared in the town instead.


    He panted, looked behind him, and muttered in his heart, after going around such a big circle, no one should follow me. After that, he disappeared in an alley.

 Chapter 824： Mouse totem

    The night was getting deeper, and the moon was hanging high in the sky.


    Ye Hao was still sitting on the stone beside the wall, his face wrinkled slightly.


    It has been nearly five hours from the afternoon to the present, why the kid hasn''t come back, the reasonable Nightingale knew that he would definitely come to him when he came.


    Had I been fooled by that kid again?


    He doesn''t even know Nightingale?


    With such a question, Ye Hao waited for a while.


    His ears moved slightly and he looked into the darkness.


    Although the voice was very soft, Ye Hao still heard the sound of footsteps, gasping, and the sound of water dripping on the ground.


    Ye Hao got up and walked in the direction where the sound came from.


    Walking out about fifty or sixty meters, Ye Hao saw a small figure creeping on a dark ground.


    Ye Hao stepped forward quickly and turned the figure over.


    Take a closer look if this is the kid before.


    But at this moment the child has fallen into a semi-conscious state, with a lot of scars on his body. The sound of water dripping before is the movement of blood dripping from the wound on his forehead to the stone.


    Was he attacked?


    A bad premonition rose in Ye Hao''s heart. Before he could think about it, Ye Hao directly exchanged the Primary Healing Talisman from the system store.


    Although the Holy Healing technique can be used, the situation of Nightingale is unknown. Bobby in the small town before also said that the Nightingale was injured. When he saw Nightingale, perhaps the Holy Healing technique was still useful.


    [Exchange for Primary Healing Charm, consume forty skill points]


    [Current remaining skill points: 307]


    The light of the primary healing charm in his hand slowly penetrated into the child''s body, and the wound on the child''s body began to slowly heal.


    [System task: Help Nightingale complete her task. Reward: fifty skill points. No punishment


    [System task: Before leaving Australia, the identity of Nightingale must not be revealed. Reward: Lucky gift pack immediately. No punishment


    [System task: Return to the castle of the Judson family within the time limit. Reward: Random item packs. Failure penalty: Not allowed to leave Australia within ten years. ¡¿


    A series of system prompts sounded in Ye Hao''s mind. According to the system''s consistent urination, it is absolutely nothing good to post so many tasks.


    At this moment, the child woke up. He suddenly opened his eyes and shouted in panic.


    "Sister... Sister, run!"


    "Calm down." Ye Hao calmed the child''s emotions.


    The child woke up from the panic. After seeing Ye Hao, he hurriedly grabbed Ye Hao''s arms: "Please, save my sister. If you don''t save your sister, your sister will have an accident."


    "Calm down and don''t panic. Where is Ah Ye now?" Ye Hao directly clamped the child under his arm.


    "Over there. The grassland to the north of the town!" The child pointed at the other end of the town.


    "Okay, I''ll rush over now, you tell me exactly what happened on the road!" Ye Hao moved his feet and jumped out.


    Intermediate speed enhancement!


    It was so fast that it was almost comparable to a high-speed car.


    On the way, the child told what happened.


    After he left Ye Hao before, he carefully returned to the town to find Ah Ye.


    After finding Ah Ye, he gave Ye Hao''s name and appearance and the dagger to Ah Ye.


    Ah Ye immediately prepared to come to Ye Hao.


    But as soon as they walked out of their hiding place, they were ambushed. Ah Ye asked the children to run first, using herself as a bait to attract those people.


    "That group of people are very strong?" Ye Hao''s speed increased again, and the huge wind and waves made the child unable to open his eyes.


    "Very strong. But Sister A Ye''s strength is not weak, if she... she hadn''t been injured before, that group of people could not be Sister A Ye''s opponent!" The child''s face showed a look of guilt.


    "You have nothing to say! How did Ah Ye get injured, and who are you? What did you do to get you to be chased." Ye Hao frowned and looked at the child.


    The child bit his lip with a hesitant expression on his face.


    "When is the time now, you are still hiding with me here."


    When the child gritted his teeth, he closed his eyes. "I said. I belong to the Demon Butterfly organization. This time Sister Ah Ye and I came out on a mission and attacked a private flight that was going to transit in Australia. There were islanders on it. There were three ninjas, and more than twenty. Shinobu, at least five teams!


    "


    Ye Hao''s expression stunned.


    "Three Shinobi! Is your organization crazy? Arrange for the two of you to attack such a target, isn''t it asking you to die!"


    Three Shinobi? That''s the equivalent of the next triple innate powerhouse! Still three people!


    And Nightingale''s strength is nothing more than the pinnacle of Qi Refining Realm, and the body still has old injuries that have not recovered.


    "I said the same at the time, but Sister A Ye insisted on performing this task, and I was worried that she would follow her. However, our task was successfully executed and we won the task items from the target."


    "But the other party was chasing us, and during the period, Sister A Ye was severely injured by one of them in order to protect me."


    "During this period, we have been wandering around in central Australia, and the communication equipment we carried was broken, and we could not contact the organization. The ninjas have been chasing us!"


    Ye Hao couldn''t calm down for a long time, so he rushed to do such a difficult task, not only did it, but also completed the task.


    Perhaps such crazy things can only be done by Nightingale.


    "After all that, what''s your name? You joined Demon Butterfly at such a young age?" Ye Hao looked at the child curiously.


    The child stuck out his tongue at Ye Hao.


    "If you want to take care of it, I can tell you. I''m a totem, I''m not weak."


    Ye Hao looked at the child in surprise.


    "Do you have a totem?"


    The child nodded.


    "Then what totem are you?" Ye Hao asked.


    The child hung his head for a long time before uttering two words.


    "mouse."


    puff


    Ye Hao almost lost his balance.


    "There are totems like mice?"


    "Why can''t you have it, let me tell you, the mouse is amazing, I used to go along with you before! It''s just..." the child said frustratedly: "It''s just that the frontal combat ability is too weak."


    Ye Hao remembered the time when the kid stole his own things before.


    He understood why this guy wouldn''t let himself find out.


    It is estimated that this mouse totem has the ability to conceal people and increase speed, which led to Ye Hao''s things being stolen.


    "Here we are."


    Ye Hao stopped, his face became solemn.


    He felt several waves of powerful energy in an area in front of him.


    "Then let''s go over!" The child said anxiously, looking like he was really worried about Nightingale.


    "I''ll go, you stay."


    Ye Hao put the child on the ground.


    "No, I want to go too!" The child quit.


    He pointed to the child and warned: "I''m telling you, there is a possibility of Shangren in front. Don''t interfere, otherwise it will only add chaos to us, and even kill your sister Aye."


    Although not reconciled, the child nodded.


    He looked at Ye Hao expectantly: "You must save Sister A Ye. As long as you save Sister A Ye, I can apologize to you when I stole your things before and let... let you spank!"


    This kid is very interesting. Ye Hao patted his head: "Well, I will bring Ye... Ah Ye back. Stay here and stay safe by yourself."

 Chapter 825： Nightingale in distress

    A battle is going on under a soil slope.


    Dozens of corpses in ninja costumes were lying on the ground.


    Nightingale panted, leaning her body, keeping gravity on her right thigh.


    These are all because of the thick gauze tied to her left thigh, which has been dyed red with blood.


    And her body was also splattered with blood, and there was a blade that couldn''t be pulled out in her abdomen. Most of the blade that was nearly 20 centimeters long was submerged in Nightingale''s body.


    "Pooh."


    Nightingale spit out a mouthful of blood foam, her cold eyes looked at the dozens of people around her who surrounded her with various weapons.


    Except for these people, Nightingale has been guarding the two men behind them, on either side of Nightingale.


    "Woman, hand over things. Then confess who instructed you, and we will let you make a living." In front of Nightingale, wearing a white ninja suit, folded his hands on his chest, the man with cold eyes said.


    Nightingale sneered, "Are these words interesting?"


    "If you want something, just come up and get it yourself, take these choppy pieces and send it to death?" Although Nightingale was trapped, her aura continued.


    Many ninjas around didn''t dare to get too close.


    Opposite the white ninja, that is, another black ninja standing behind Nightingale.


    The two of them are Shinobu, but facing the woman in front of them, they dare not do it easily.


    The strength of this woman is not high, but her moves must kill. Not only did her own side fail to kill her opponent in the past month.


    On the contrary, Zhong Ren Xian Ren died a lot, and there were even a few times when the two of them almost fell under the sword of Nightingale.


    The scene of the moment of life and death made them unforgettable for a long time, so now they just let their hands consume this woman, and they dare not act rashly when they are not a last resort.


    "Coward." Nightingale showed a sneer.


    The ninjas gritted their teeth with hatred towards this woman, but they were afraid of this woman''s strength.


    "Huh. Woman, don''t you know what your current situation is?" There was an obscene look in Shinobu''s eyes on the black clothes.


    His tongue was licking his lips, it looked super wretched and disgusting.


    "You are very strong, but you are seriously injured now. How long can you support? One hour or five hours."


    "At that time you will be the delicacy on our plate."


    "Look at your slender figure. From the first time I saw you, I wanted to hold you under me, and enjoy it."


    When Nightingale heard these foul language, her face remained unchanged.


    She has experienced many such battlefields of life and death, and she has heard words even worse than this, and even some perverts will take off her clothes.


    Attempt to disturb Nightingale''s mentality.


    If these actions could really disturb Nightingale''s mentality, she would have never known how many times she died.


    Seeing that Nightingale was unmoved, the black-clothed forbearance still refused to forbear; "You may be thinking that when you die, right?"


    "No, no. Your body is a work of art. Then I will make your body a wax figure of a living person and do that kind of wonderful thing with you every day."


    Shinobu''s expression on the black clothes became more and more disgusting.


    "Be careful!"


    The white clothes in the distance suddenly screamed.


    Shinobu in black felt the pain of his skin being cut.


    bump


    A burst of smoke dissipated, and Shinobu appeared more than ten meters away in black, covering his throat.


    There was a blood stain, and the blood slowly flowed out.


    Fortunately, he didn''t cut his throat, otherwise he wouldn''t be standing here now.


    "It deserves to be Shinobu, the action is quite fast."


    Everyone looked at the place where Shinobu stood in black clothes.


    A young Asian is standing there with a log at his feet.


    "Ninjutsu is a bit interesting." Ye Hao tossed the blood on the chasing blade.


    Just now he approached through the invisibility technique, and when he was about to take the opportunity to sneak attack on this black-clothed Shinobu, he actually used ninjutsu without knowing it, and disappeared directly, and the place where he was standing was replaced by a wood.


    Ye Hao has heard of it.


    The island ninja has circulated ninjutsu like magic from ancient times to the present. Originally, ninjutsu can be used at will.


    But because the current world is the Age of Doom, Xia Ren and Zhong Ren gradually become unable to perform real ninjutsu except for some ninjutsu fur.


    The minimum standard for performing ninjutsu was raised to Shangnin.


    "I just don''t know if your ninjutsu has my powers."


    Seventy-two floating soulchaser blades appeared behind Ye Hao, and at the same time, the surrounding sand and stones seemed to have been shaken by Ye Hao''s aura and scattered.


    That''s quite aura.


    [Advanced Object Control: In Progress]


    The surrounding ninjas looked at Ye Hao with fear, not daring to act rashly.


    "go with!"


    With a wave of Ye Hao''s hand, all the chasing blades flew out, positioning each ninja like a tracking missile.


    "Be careful!"


    The ninja in white looked at the magical picture with fear, reminding his men to be careful.


    At the same time, he looked at the man who was killed suddenly.


    At this moment, the man was rushing into the encirclement, but he didn''t intend to attack the people around him.


    A suspicious expression appeared on the face of the ninja in the white clothes until the knives and the ninjas fought together.


    They discovered that those soul chasing blades were not as terrifying as they had imagined. Although their speed was relatively fast, they had so many ninjas, and after so many chasing blades were scattered, there was not much power left.


    A Ninja can easily face the attacks of several Soulchaser Blades, and a Ninja can easily deal with it.


    Shinobu Shinobi saw a soulchaser blade flying himself, and with a wave of the ninja sword in his hand, the soulchaser blade was bounced away.


    "This kid is bluffing!" The white-clothed ninja frowned, and he saw that the guy was approaching the leather-clothed woman.


    "Give it to me, this kid is not strong! Kill him!"


    The black clothes turned into anger and rushed straight down, throwing countless cross darts in his hand, and the target was Ye Hao.


    As Shangren, he was almost killed by a sneak attack by a kid, which is simply a shame!


    "How come your kid!" Nightingale looked at Ye Hao who rushed in front of her.


    Ye Hao didn''t have time to speak, his hand was directly on Nightingale''s chest.


    Holy Healing!


    Power enhancement technique!


    Enhanced version of Intermediate Holy Healing!


    The white light slowly entered Nightingale''s body.


    Nightingale could feel a kind of unprecedented comfort, and Ye Hao had used this magical power to heal herself before.


    But this time she could feel that this power was much stronger than before.


    Nightingale looked at the boy in front of her.


    No, it should be a man.


    Those flying knives that seemed to be conscious of their own, as well as the healing spells at the moment, even Nightingale could feel the strong aura in Ye Hao''s body.


    The man in front of him and himself hadn''t seen each other for only half a year, and he had grown to such a point.


    I really don''t know what he has experienced in the past six months. Let a knife that did not have a sharp edge turned into a sharp edge at the moment.

 Chapter 826： Wolf body constitution + blood physique?

    "Be careful!" Nightingale noticed that many ninjas were swarming around.


    All the shurikens, cross darts, and ninja swords were lost.


    "Don''t move!" Ye Hao stared at Nightingale, telling her not to move.


    As soon as her body leaves her hands, the treatment of lay healing will stop!


    Then his bluffing like that before was useless.


    So much effort is to make the other party''s heart vigilant, so that he has time to repair Nightingale''s injury.


    Facing the surrounding attack, Ye Hao was secretly moved, and a large piece of soil under his feet was lifted up by Ye Hao.


    Standing on the soil, Ye Hao and Nightingale were suspended in the air at an altitude of five or six meters.


    As for those hidden weapon darts, they were all blocked by the returning soulchaser.


    Xia Ren could only stare below, throwing weapons.


    And those Zhong Ren and two black and white Shang Ren jumped up.


    It was delayed for three or four seconds, but this time was enough!


    The two Shangren first jumped to the floating "earth".


    But what awaited them turned out to be an attack from two daggers.


    "This woman!"


    The black and white Shangren was frightened by the sudden attack, and they all prepared for the attack, because they could only fall to the ground without a point.


    At this moment, the "earth" also seemed to have lost its strength, shattered and fell to the ground.


    The two figures reappeared in front of the ninjas.


    Ye Hao squatted on the ground, panting, his face was obviously pale.


    The mental energy has been exhausted, but fortunately, it hasn''t reached the point where Xiangdu was exhausted from the first battle.


    "What''s going on? How did that woman recover from her injury!" The white clothes Shinobu looked at Nightingale in shock.


    Standing Nightingale, all the scars on her whole body were recovered. The dagger that was inserted in the abdomen was long gone. The original hideous wound did not even leave a scar, and the **** bandage on her thigh was also removed by her. .


    Not only the injury, but at this moment Nightingale''s spirit and energy have recovered to its fullest state.


    "Are you okay." Nightingale looked at Ye Hao next to him


    "It''s okay."


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, his eyes slowly turned red, and two fangs appeared in his lips.


    Ye Hao''s complexion suddenly recovered a lot.


    Seeing this scene, Nightingale was moved.


    "Bloodlines!"


    Nightingale looked at Ye Hao incomprehensibly, wondering how Ye Hao had the power of the blood race.


    "I''ll talk about my business later, and solve this bunch of light bulbs first." Ye Hao stood up, raised his hand, and retracted the seventy-two soul chaser blades to his waist.


    He has no extra mental power to control these soul chaser blades.


    Because of the blood physique, he finally recovered a bit of strength.


    "Well, those two Shangnin will pay me. The others will give you." Nightingale didn''t ask much, she looked at the two black and white Shangnin with warfare eyes.


    "That''s not okay. Why do you only make you show up? The one in black is mine, he looks too ugly, I''m afraid to scare you." Ye Hao twisted his neck and squeezed his fists.


    Nightingale looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "Arrogant. Woman, don''t think you can defeat us when you recover from your injury. We are Shangren, and your strength is at best Zhongren. There is always an insurmountable gap between us!" White Shangren was a little unhappy.


    The two of them seemed to be buying vegetables, so they divided them directly.


    "Smelly boy, just let your negligence make you sneak attack, your ability is not enough to stuff my teeth!" Shinobu in black also stared at Ye Hao murderously.


    "Are you sure?" Nightingale whispered.


    "What I say, there is no uncertainty. With so many people, it is impossible to escape. Kill them all."


    After Ye Hao finished speaking, he was already approaching the black shirt step by step.


    "Don''t die."


    Nightingale left a word, and she shot out, rushing directly to the white clothes and Shinobu.


    At this moment, it is impossible for the white clothes to be hidden and tucked by Shinobu, after all, the upper part has explained the task.


    Soon Nightingale and Baiyi Shangren fought with each other, and many middle and lower ninjas gathered around Nightingale, harassing Nightingale from time to time.


    "Boy. I want to find death so much. Seeing that you are from Huaxia, your strength is in the so-called Qi Refining Realm of Huaxia." The black clothes showed a proud look: "I am equivalent to your innate realm!"


    "Just you? Innate, don''t look at how many catties you are. I don''t want to think about where you guys learned ninjutsu." Ye Hao sneered.


    Ninjutsu''s face in black became stiff. It was rumored that Ninjutsu originated from China at first, and then transformed into the so-called Ninjutsu after the islanders'' transformation.


    But for this matter, all ninjas deny it, and whoever wants to admit that what they have studied hard is actually passed on from others.


    "Nonsense. Ninjutsu is not something that you guys understand! There is a gap between us that you can''t cross. Give up, I can give you a happy one." The black clothes reluctantly took out a shuriken and showed a cruel smile.


    "The gap? Just fill it up if there is a gap." Ye Hao showed a frantic expression.


    Redeem the Wolf Body Constitution Experience Card.


    [Ding: Redeem the wolf body constitution experience card, consume skill points: 200]


    [Current remaining skill points: 107]


    Use the wolf body constitution experience card!


    [Wolf body constitution use time remaining: 9.59 minutes]


    Ye Hao once thought about a concept, if two combat physiques were used at the same time, what would happen.


    Both the **** physique and the special forces physique belong to the basic physique, and the combat effect is not very obvious.


    And so far, besides the blood physique, the most characteristic is the wolf physique that has been used once.


    Now Ye Hao finally realized this feeling.


    The power of the werewolf and the blood race gathered together in the body at the same time. At first, the two sides were like water and fire, but a balance was quickly reached.


    Outsiders can''t see the changes in the body, but the changes in Ye Hao''s appearance shocked everyone.


    Originally both pupils were blood red, but the left eye began to change slowly and was swallowed by blue.


    A second later, Ye Hao''s pupils turned into blue pupils and blood pupils.


    And Ye Hao''s figure began to swell, and the clothes on his upper body burst open.


    Ye Hao, who was originally about 1.8 meters tall, became a two-meter man, and his hair was generally much denser than before.


    The most is the dense hair on his chest. People who don''t know think Ye Hao is a European.


    To say that the biggest change is that Ye Hao''s two hands have turned into sharp-edged wolf claws.


    "Howl!"


    Ye Hao gave a long roar to the sky.


    This long howl attracted the nightingale''s battle circle over there, and they looked at this inhuman monster with astonishment.


    After a brief astonishment, he was still fighting for himself.


    Bloodthirsty.


    With a strong bloodthirsty feeling that he had never had before, Ye Hao''s mind was swallowed directly, leaving Ye Hao with no ability to resist.


    Before he lost consciousness, he thought of a crucial point he had neglected before.


    Both the blood physique and the wolf physique have a characteristic that is bloodthirsty. If the bloodthirsty of the two parties are added together, what will be the result!


    "call."


    Ye Hao let out a gust of heat.


    The black clothes swallowed, his heart started to panic, he started to fear the monster in front of him.


    "Don''t stand stupid, you guys, hurry up!" The black-clothed Shangren ordered the few next to him to go up.


    Although those few Xianninuo were reluctant, but still bite the bullet and rushed forward.


    "kill!"


    Blood spattered. Several corpses fell to the ground, and the only change in Ye Hao''s body was that the blood on the sharp claws of his hands was still dripping.

 Chapter 827： Blood Wolf Constitution

    "Monster, this monster!"


    After fighting for less than half a minute, Shinobu in black had completely lost his previous arrogance at this moment. He was crushed and beaten by the monster in front of him, and there was no power to fight back.


    "Howl."


    Accompanied by howling, the monster tore apart the body of one ninja after another like a shredded apple, and rushed directly to the black-clothed upper ninja.


    "Ninjutsu, the art of the fireball!"


    Shinobu in the black clothes made a seal in his hand, with one hand in front of his mouth, suddenly a flame appeared out of thin air.


    This is his most powerful ninjutsu, which can use the fire element in the air to trigger an effect like a fire element.


    It is unsatisfactory to deal with ordinary people.


    But he was wrong this time because he was not facing an ordinary person at all.


    Ye Hao didn''t care about the flame in front of him, and rushed in directly.


    The skin and hair on the body began to burn, and even the smell of barbecue appeared in the air.


    But even so, Ye Hao still ignored the pain of his body, he rushed to the front of the black clothes Shinobu, and directly grabbed the black clothes Shinobu''s throat with one hand.


    Ye Hao, who was filled with bloodthirsty, used his hands without hesitation to crush the fragile throat.


    But the scene where the head fell as expected did not appear, and what Ye Hao crushed was only a piece of wood.


    Ye Hao sniffed his nose, turned his head directly, and jumped up.


    "What kind of monster is this guy!" The black clothes on the side just used Mu Dun to get out of the wolf''s mouth, but the other party discovered him directly.


    Moreover, Shinobu in the black clothes was horrified to discover that the wound on that guy''s body just burned by the flame had completely recovered, and even the hair had grown out.


    Such terrifying recovery ability is simply outrageous.


    The recovery ability of vampires combined with the recovery ability of werewolves, it is quite terrifying recovery ability.


    Even the innate strong are not necessarily comparable.


    Facing Ye Hao''s attack, all the ninjutsu of Shinobu in black had been used, but it didn''t work at all.


    Even Ye Hao, who was roaring at the end, slammed his fist into the air.


    At this moment, he didn''t have the appearance of being a Shinobi at all.


    And Ye Hao''s strength is near and innate!


    "Howl!" Ye Hao screamed up to the sky.


    A lot of bones were broken on Shinobu in the black clothes, he took out a grenade-like thing from his pocket with a thought, and threw it at Ye Hao.


    The "grenade" exploded in the air, and yellow smoke was scattered.


    "Cough, cough, cough." Ye Hao sniffed, and immediately started coughing and sneezing.


    This is a powder similar to pepper and chili powder.


    Ordinary people feel uncomfortable to smell it, not to mention the bonus of werewolf''s keen sense of smell at this moment.


    After half a minute, the smoke disappeared.


    A bit embarrassed, Ye Hao waved his arms wildly.


    "Ye Hao."


    The call from before him made Ye Hao raise his head, and his red and blue eyes saw the nightingale in the distance.


    Except for the corpse lying on the ground, the surrounding ninjas, including those two Shangren, were all gone.


    But at this moment, Ye Hao, who had lost his mind, had only bloodthirsty in his mind, only the intent to fight.


    He roared towards Ye Hao.


    Nightingale''s face was serious, she didn''t dodge, she was thrown to the ground by Ye Hao.


    Nightingale used both hands and feet together, relying on Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu to lock the joints of Ye Hao''s body.


    But at this moment, a sharp pain came from her shoulder, it turned out that it was crazy Ye Hao who bit her shoulder directly.


    Nightingale endured the pain and whispered a few words in Ye Hao''s ear.


    Ye Hao, who was initially irritable, finally calmed down.


    The red and blue pupils also slowly returned to brown.


    The body began to shrink slowly, the hair returned to its original length, and the two sharp claws disappeared, becoming the original hands.


    "Huh...huh...huh."


    Ye Hao gasped and fell to the ground as if weakened.


    "Sober?"


    Nightingale sat up and looked at Ye Hao, whose eyes were half-closed.


    "I...I...what''s the matter? What about those ninjas?" Ye Hao felt a great pain in his brain, as if it was about to tear apart.


    "That group of ninjas have retreated. You just turned into a human-like and inhuman monster, whose strength is close to the innate realm." Nightingale''s eyes fell on Ye Hao''s naked upper body.


    After the war, Ye Hao didn''t even have a trace of scars on his body, and no marks on his face.


    "And your recovery ability exclaiming horror. Can you explain to me, you are still not human after all."


    Recalling the momentum on Ye Hao just now, that made Nightingale feel jealous.


    Listening to Nightingale''s narration, the picture in his head slowly recovered.


    "Let me slow down first."


    Ye Hao covered his eyes with his arms, and said nothing as if he was asleep.


    Nightingale walked to the corpse of a ninja next to her, tore off the other''s clothes, bandaged her shoulders, and did not disturb Ye Hao.


    At this moment, Ye Hao was looking at the system screen.


    There have been some subtle changes in the system.


    [End of Wolf Body Constitution Experience Card]


    [Blood physique:....... ¡¿


    Still a series of descriptions are normal, but there is an extra line of gray words behind the blood physique.


    [Blood wolf status: requires the use of both the blood physique and wolf body physique. ¡¿


    I didn''t expect that after my own troubles, the physique of the blood race had an evolved version.


    But this blood wolf state was a bit scary. Ye Hao had no cognition in his mind at that time, and all his actions were based on his own instinct. "My business is a bit complicated. Before, I explored an emerald treasure with Dragon Group. I got something in it. That thing entered my body. All the changes you just saw, including vampires, are Yes


    That thing brought me. "


    Ye Hao moved his arm away and looked at Nightingale sitting next to him resting. He didn''t want to lie to Nightingale, but the secret of the system couldn''t be said.


    There was no surprised expression on Nightingale''s face.


    "How many times have you used this power? Every time you lose your mind like just now." Nightingale looked at Ye Hao.


    "I often use the state of vampires. I won''t lose my mind, but I will feel more bloodthirsty. The state just now was the first time I used it, and I didn''t expect it to be like that." Ye Hao still has fear in retrospect.


    But the feeling of overwhelming strength at the time was really cool.


    That Shang Ren was nothing in front of him. If he could control the power of his body at that time, then Shang Ren, Ye Hao could knock him down in two minutes.


    "Nightingale, how did you say my strength just now?"


    Nightingale paused for a while, she looked at Ye Hao and said.


    "The strength is very strong, which is equivalent to the first layer of the innate stage. As for the recovery ability, even the top masters of the innate stage may not have that kind of recovery ability." "Although I don''t know what is going on with your strength, you just did it. The state is very similar to the legendary madness. Your own power exceeds the power you can control, which is why you lose consciousness and cannot control yourself.


    because. "In that state, it is difficult to exert all strength, just like a headless fly. Otherwise, I won''t capture you so easily. "

 Chapter 828： Nightingales determination

    "It''s best not to use your power lightly. This time I am by my side. If it is someone else, I don''t know what the consequences will be." Nightingale warned.


    Ye Hao nodded, if it wasn''t for Nightingale to control him.


    It is estimated that he will most likely die from exhaustion in the end, and the best result is collapse, and it is estimated that he will lie down for a long time.


    "What did you say in my ear just now? At that time, I felt a lot brighter in my mind." Ye Hao recalled the time when Nightingale had controlled herself, and whispered in his ear.


    "That was the meditation curse taught by a Taoist master when I was a child." Nightingale got up and she slapped the dust on her body.


    "It''s about to dawn, let''s leave here first. The mice brought you here before."


    Mice? It should be said that the child.


    "I let him hide outside, let''s go find him."


    The two talked as they walked, and Ye Hao asked about what happened to Nightingale in the past six months.


    Nightingale didn''t hide it, telling Ye Hao that he was now in the Demon Butterfly Organization as Ah Ye.


    As for the reason, she heard that the tattoo that Nightingale was looking for appeared on the body of the leader behind the Demon Butterfly Organization, maybe it was the person Nightingale wanted to hunt down!


    "How do you know that I am now nicknamed A Ye? I came out this time but cut off all contact with the previous ones." Nightingale asked.


    Ye Hao smiled bitterly: "I spent tens of billions of dollars to find out from Eagle Eye Intelligence."


    Being willing to spend tens of billions of dollars to inquire about a person''s intelligence, perhaps only Ye Hao can do this kind of thing.


    Hearing that he had inquired about him from Hawkeye, Nightingale also understood.


    "Then you go to track down the people, how come you ran to attack some islander''s flight?" Ye Hao is still too crazy thinking about Nightingale''s actions now.


    If it wasn''t for Ye Hao to rush to the last fight in time, Nightingale would be really bad luck.


    "Although I have been in the Demon Butterfly organization for less than half a year, I have never been able to get into their inner circle, and I have never seen the boss behind the scenes."


    "And I heard that in the second half of the year they will organize a meeting of high-level personnel. At that time, the behind-the-scenes boss of Modie will come out. With my current position in Modie, I cannot participate in this meeting."


    Nightingale said with a serious expression.


    "So the task you are performing now allows you to quickly improve your position in the Demon Butterfly and participate in the Demon Butterfly high-level meeting! See the mastermind behind the Demon Butterfly organization!"


    Ye Hao looked at Nightingale. Although she knew what she was thinking, she was too reckless to act like this.


    Nightingale nodded, agreeing with what Ye Hao said.


    Ye Hao stopped.


    When Nightingale saw Ye Hao stop, she turned her head suspiciously and looked at Ye Hao behind her.


    Ye Hao''s face was very serious.


    "Nightingale, your current state is very wrong. You weren''t opponents in a team at the beginning, and now you have not recovered from your old injury, not as good as you at that time."


    "Have you ever thought about what to do if that person is really your enemy?"


    Faced with Ye Hao''s culture, Nightingale did not answer, but her plain eyes showed that she already had an answer in her heart.


    "Although you don''t speak, I already guessed what you would do then!" Ye Hao pointed to Nightingale.


    "You will not hesitate to raise your weapon to avenge your sister. But your result, you are also very clear in your heart. You will die forever. No! With your current strength, there is not even a chance!"


    Ye Hao walked in front of Nightingale, his eyes were straight at Nightingale.


    "I don''t want to see the person I rescued today and ran to waste my life."


    Nightingale smiled, she looked at Ye Hao with interest.


    "You are worried about me."


    Ye Hao was taken aback, he rarely saw a smile in Nightingale.


    His eyes were a little dodging: "I just don''t want to see the person I save ruining his own life. Look at how tact and cautious you are when you are fighting and performing tasks. Why do you do so when you encounter revenge..."


    "Ignorance?" Nightingale said the word first.


    Nightingale turned her head and looked at the light that appeared in the dark night at the end of the grassland.


    "I know that with my current skill, I am not that guy''s opponent. I am not stupid enough to waste my life."


    "Do you know why I wasted more than half a month of time here? With the skill of those island ninjas, I want to leave and they can''t stop me."


    "And the communicator that connects the mouse with the organization was also deliberately broken by me."


    Hearing what Nightingale said, Ye Hao was taken aback, a thought flashed through his mind.


    "You are for the war of warriors!"


    Here, Nightingale insisted on leaving the reason not willing to go, and that was only the upcoming war of the warriors here.


    "I have performed missions in many parts of the world, and I heard a rumor in Australia. The primitive tribes here hold wars of warriors every five years, and those who win the title of Prairie Warrior will be able to receive the power from the God of Prairie ."


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head: "When did you still believe in God?"


    "This is not a god. This may be the power passed down from the primitive tribe for thousands of years. As for what happened, no one knows."


    "However, it is rumored that people who accept ¡®power¡¯ can repair their internal injuries, even if they are terminally ill. They can even break through the current state."


    There was a light in Nightingale''s eyes.


    "You want to repair the old wounds in your body, and then break into the congenital realm." Ye Hao understood what Nightingale meant.


    "Yes. What you just said is correct. My current strength is not an opponent at all when I meet that guy. But if I break into the innate realm, then I will have a chance to fight!" Nightingale said firmly.


    What Nightingale said was extremely possible.


    Nightingale''s strength is quite strong, and she can fight against the strong above the innate in the refining realm. If she breaks through the innate realm, she will definitely be the youngest and strongest martial artist in modern China.


    "Okay. I''ll stay and help you." Ye Hao stretched out.


    "Why did you come to Australia this time?" Nightingale asked.


    Ye Hao briefly talked about his purpose of coming to Australia.


    After that, Ye Hao took Nightingale to the place where the mice had been placed before.


    Ye Hao looked around and found no one, but soon a small body sprang out under a grass.


    "Sister A Ye!"


    I saw the mouse happily pounced directly on Nightingale''s body.


    "Are you okay." Nightingale touched the mouse''s head.


    The mouse shook his head: "I''m fine. Sister A Ye, you are not injured, right."


    Watching the nightingale and the mouse chatting there.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "Your boy, this mouse totem is very useful. Not being a killer really scares you this hidden ability."


    It wasn''t the mouse that jumped out by himself. Ye Hao probably couldn''t find this guy unless he used fluoroscopy.


    The mouse totem makes the mouse''s presence particularly low, like a "transparent person".


    "Don''t talk about my totem!" The mouse stared at Ye Hao, as if he didn''t want others to mention his totem.


    This guy, seeing that Nightingale was okay, he completely forgot how he begged Ye Hao before.


    "Okay, stop arguing between you two. Ye Hao, Mice is a girl, how could you spank her before." Nightingale looked at Ye Hao reproachfully.


    Ye Hao? "Girl?"

 Chapter 829： War of warriors

    After that, Ye Hao remembered that the members of the Devil Butterfly Organization are all women.


    Including this mouse is actually a female, but her innate totem power and undeveloped body make people not care about her gender.


    It''s a perfect disguise.


    Because the war of the warriors will be held at nine o''clock this morning, the trials are not in the clan stockade, but in the open space between the town and the tribe.


    With a few hours left, Nightingale took them to the town and booked a room for a little rest.


    "You come out to perform the task, why take that little girl." Ye Hao and Nightingale were sitting in the living room of the room, and the mice were resting in the small room next to them.


    Ye Hao looked at Nightingale curiously.


    He rarely saw Nightingale get so close to a person.


    "Don''t you think she looks like me." Nightingale looked at the door of the small room, as if her eyes had passed through the door and saw the sleeping mice inside.


    "She looks like you?"


    Ye Hao looked at Nightingale in surprise.


    Nightingale and mice are completely two kinds of people, and Nightingale belongs to the people who stand at the top of their strength.


    Ye Hao has always believed that there are two kinds of people in this world, one depends on strength and the other depends on luck.


    He himself is relying on luck. If he does not get the system, he is probably still a dick.


    And Nightingale is the kind of person who stands at the top by strength, although Ye Hao has a terrifying physique and powerful abilities.


    But Ye Hao couldn''t guarantee that he was Nightingale''s opponent at this moment.


    As for mice, apart from the mouse totem ability, there are few other bright spots.


    "She is an orphan, wandering around in various cities in Australia, relying on the ability brought by the mouse totem, and has been relying on stealing for a living. Don''t look like she looks like a child, but she is already thirteen years old."


    Thirteen?


    Seeing that he looks like an eight or nine-year-old tomboy, he probably was malnourished when he was a child.


    "Two years ago, I was caught by a rich man while stealing things. I lost all of the police station, just in time to catch up with the Demon Butterfly organization to recruit people. I took a fancy to her ability and recruited her into the organization."


    "However, her presence in the Demon Butterfly organization is very low, and she has always been engaged in intelligence and logistics work. After I entered Demon Butterfly, she had a lot of contact with me, and was very close to me."


    "This time I perform the task, but I actually want to give her a chance to practice."


    "So far, I am very satisfied with her performance in the task."


    Ye Hao looked at Nightingale, his eyes seemed to look at his child.


    "How do you feel that you are so old-fashioned now, as if you are looking for an apprentice for yourself."


    Nightingale smiled and looked at the dagger in her hand.


    "Perhaps I do feel this way. Since I joined the Dragon Team, I have been fighting for the Dragon Team for more than ten years. It can be regarded as returning the gift of the Dragon Team. My only wish now is to avenge the Seven Nights."


    "I just want to live that kind of ordinary life."


    In the ordinary life, Ye Hao didn''t speak, but looked at Nightingale lightly, and she could see the hope in her eyes.


    The life that is available in the eyes of others, in her, has become a luxury.


    bump


    Suddenly, there were rapid footsteps in the small room, and the door of the small room was pushed open.


    The mouse ran out hurriedly.


    "Sister Aye, I was overjoyed when I saw that you were fine just now. I forgot the important things."


    "Let''s go quickly. Just now, when I was in hiding, I saw a group of ninjas running away from me. They said they wanted to go and ask for support. Two of them have already arrived in Australia."


    Ye Hao frowned slightly.


    "Two upper ninjas? The two upper ninjas who evacuated before were probably injured a little bit. In this case, they are four upper ninjas."


    "It''s five, and one of them was deceived by me to the eastern part of Australia before Shinnin, but I guess I should be back now." Nightingale said while wiping her dagger.


    Five Shinobi!


    "Today is the battle of the warrior trials, tomorrow is the final battle in the tribe. The ninjas should not find us in two days." Nightingale said with a serious face.


    This time Nightingale is really determined to win the war against this warrior.


    After all, the opportunity to break through, even if it is one-tenth, no one is willing to give up.


    "So fast? A war of warriors in five years is only two days?" Ye Hao said surprisingly at this time.


    Six months ago, he participated in the Tianmu Mountain martial arts competition, which also lasted four or five days.


    "You''ll know these in a minute. The rest is almost done, let''s go." Nightingale took out a mask and stayed on her face.


    That mask is a mask with black lines.


    The mouse next to her also wears a mask, and it is a little mouse in line with her style.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s puzzled face, Nightingale said: "The Battle of Warriors has a tradition. Everyone who participates must wear a mask."


    "This is good for us, it can conceal our identity a little bit."


    "Okay, let me have a look. You are waiting for me at the gate of the town."


    ...


    The entrance to the town.


    Masked mice and nightingale are standing by the roadside.


    At this moment, many people are flocking to the direction of the tribal city.


    The tribe is almost one kilometer away from the town, and at this moment a group of people are surrounded between the two places, and there are fences separating them.


    These wooden fences have an advantage. Although they are not strong, they can be erected quickly. A group of people can enclose a field for you in an hour.


    "Sister Aye, is that man really your friend?" The mouse raised his head and looked at Nightingale curiously.


    Nightingale nodded: "It''s one of my few friends."


    "Then he is strong? I can feel the breath in his body." The mouse blinked.


    "If you are really desperate, I can''t guarantee that you can kill him unscathed."


    If Ye Hao heard what Nightingale gave to him at this moment, he would be very surprised. He did not expect that his strength would have such a high status here.


    "So amazing?" The mouse couldn''t believe it.


    "Let you wait a long time. What are you talking about."


    A voice came from behind.


    The two turned their heads and saw a man wearing a gray werewolf mask standing behind them.


    "What an ugly mask," the mouse muttered.


    Ye Hao''s brain collapsed on the mouse''s head.


    "Let''s go over there to sign up." Nightingale pointed to the sign up place surrounded by a group of people over there.


    "We? Should I go too?" Ye Hao pointed to himself, "Isn''t there only one place for the Brave Grassland?"


    If Nightingale were to participate, Ye Hao would certainly not participate.


    "The Prairie Warriors has only one place. But the first two are said to have good rewards. Don''t look at the living environment here, but they have a lot of good things."


    Since it was Nightingale''s proposal, Ye Hao went to sign up with her. To Ye Hao''s surprise, Nightingale also asked the mice to sign up. The good name is, let her experience it.

 Chapter 830： Grey Wolf Tribe

    Because there are more people signing up, and there are hundreds of people, it feels like a large recruitment site.


    The three Ye Hao lined up waiting for their turn to sign up.


    "The mice are so young? It''s okay to sign up." Ye Hao looked at the mice who were obviously a little nervous.


    "What''s wrong with me!" When the mouse heard Ye Hao''s words, he raised his head and forced her to calm down, but the tension in his eyes still betrayed her.


    "It''s okay. The requirements for participating in the Battle of the Warriors are simple. The bone age is limited to 30 years old. You can''t use any hot weapons, you can''t use power magic.


    "Other than that, there are no restrictions. Even..." Nightingale seemed to be deliberate. She looked at the mouse: "You don''t need to be responsible for dying in battle."


    The mouse trembled, this little guy really inherited the nature of the mouse.


    Not only the advantages, but also the shortcomings of being timid.


    "Sister Ah Ye... I... I seem to be a little uncomfortable." The mouse looked at Nightingale pitifully.


    Nightingale looked at the mouse: "When you were in the organization, didn''t you say you wanted to worship me as a teacher. This is your final test. As long as you can pass, I will give you what I know."


    The mouse bit her lip lightly, and bit her scalp without speaking.


    "To become stronger, fighting is the fastest way." Nightingale said lightly.


    She does not know martial arts, she has no talent, and she has no inheritance from a big family.


    All her skills were learned by fighting full of blood.


    "Get out, get out. Don''t let Lao Tzu be in charge."


    Ye Hao and the others were about to turn, suddenly a shout came from behind.


    The original line was in a mess, three or four people arrogantly pushed aside the original line and rushed to the front.


    Although those who were pushed away were very angry, they resisted their anger after seeing the totem patterns on the people and their masks.


    "Boy, don''t you hear me when I tell you to go away!"


    The stout palm of his hand patted Ye Hao''s shoulder.


    Ye Hao didn''t move, he turned his head and saw three or four people behind him.


    They have fragmented masks on their faces, only covering a quarter of their faces.


    The structure of the mask turned out to be a wolf, and a wolf-shaped totem was carved on their bodies.


    "If you want to sign up, go to the queue." Ye Hao didn''t care about the momentum of these people. He glanced at them and turned his head.


    At this moment, the few people who were in front of them who were going to have their turn all walked away in despair.


    "Queue? Brat, our gray wolf tribe warriors never knew how to write the word queuing!" The man pressing Ye Hao''s shoulder began to use his palms hard.


    "She even wears a wolf mask, and I don''t even ask whether our gray wolf tribe agrees!


    The corners of the other people''s mouths showed good smiles, and they seemed to have seen the boy''s voice wailing and begging for mercy.


    "Don''t you understand what I said?"


    Ye Hao grabbed the hand pressed on his shoulder and squeezed it hard.


    "Ah..."


    The man cried out painfully, as if he felt that his hand bones were about to be crushed.


    Seeing his brother''s suffering, several other people immediately surrounded Ye Hao.


    "Stop it! This is where the war of warriors is not a place for you to fight privately. If you want to fight, the grassland is so big, go to another place!" A warning sounded.


    Then a strong black man walked out. This person Ye Hao knew, and it was Avak who had witnessed him moving iron stones at the gate of the tribe.


    Seeing the people coming, the people of the Gray Wolf tribe obviously converged a little.


    "Song... let go." The person who was stopped by Ye Hao was still screaming.


    Avak looked at Ye Hao, who was wearing a mask. His eyes stopped for a while, and then he subconsciously asked, "Is it brother Ye Hao?"


    "Do you recognize this?" Ye Hao looked at Avak in surprise, wearing a mask and deliberately hiding his breath.


    Did not expect this Avak to recognize himself.


    "Haha, the eyes of our Goshawk tribe are very accurate, and people who have met once will recognize it easily. Brother, give me a face, let him go first." Avak made a round.


    Ye Hao released his hand.


    The man from the Gray Wolf tribe clutched his wrist and looked at Ye Hao angrily.


    "The war of warriors is sacred. Although you are members of the Gray Wolf tribe, if you dare to disturb the order, I will disqualify you from participating!"


    Avak warned the gang of Gray Wolf tribe.


    Avak''s status was obviously higher, and the group of people retreated into the crowd.


    "You are also here to register for the competition. Come, hurry up. The registration time is about to end soon." Avak enthusiastically took Ye Hao to the vacant registration office.


    This registration office is very primitive. It is an old woman sitting on the ground with a mess on her face and wearing weird decorations.


    "Master Wizard, this is my friend, please help him with the entry formalities first." Avak said respectfully to the wizard.


    wizard?


    This is the wizard among the primitive Australians.


    Ye Hao looked at the old woman up and down, and to be honest, he didn''t feel any strong aura, just a little weird.


    But after all, he was a wizard of other tribes, Ye Hao just muttered in his heart, he said to Avak, telling him that the nightingale and mice next to him were also going to compete.


    The wizard checked Ye Hao first.


    The inspection process is very simple. The wizard pierced Ye Hao''s finger with a wooden thorn, and a drop of blood hit a ten-centimeter-long bamboo sign.


    "The bone age is 20 years old."


    The wizard murmured, she used her finger to dip the liquid inside the stone bowl next to it, put it in her eyes, and looked at Ye Hao.


    A few seconds later, the wizard muttered: "You can participate, but you can''t use abilities."


    After speaking, the wizard broke the bamboo row that was stained with blood in two halves in the blood-filled place, with blood stains on both ends.


    "Number: 178"


    The sorcerer threw half of the bamboo cards into the next bamboo basket, where there was a pile of broken bamboo cards stained with blood.


    The other half was handed to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao took the bamboo board and looked at the wizard in surprise.


    This wizard is really capable, but he can tell his age just by looking at himself, and he can also see that he can use abilities.


    While the wizard was dealing with Nightingale and the mice, Avak whispered to Ye Hao.


    "Don''t lose this thing, it has a number engraved on it. When you get your number, go to the designated place."


    "Thank you." Ye Hao thanked.


    "You''re welcome, Avak likes to be friends with the strong. But you have to be careful. The group of people who clashed with you just now are from the Gray Wolf tribe, and their people have always been arrogant."


    "And I have been clamoring in secret that anyone participating in the Battle of the Braves, except for their gray wolf tribe, is not allowed to wear wolf masks.


    Avak''s words seemed to remind Ye Hao that if he changed his mask, it would save trouble. Ye Hao smiled lightly: "They are a pack of wolves, and I am the wolf king. They are not obedient, and I will use my sharp claws to make them understand the rules on the grassland!"

 Chapter 831： Ten times gravity

    Soon the competition procedures for the Nightingale and the mice were completed.


    They are now sitting and waiting for the battle schedule.


    The nervous look of the mouse is almost like an ant on a hot pan, muttering what to do in its mouth.


    There were dozens of soldiers who looked like soldiers and walked out carrying huge stone statues, enclosing a field equivalent to the size of a football field.


    "Warriors'' battle of the first group of trials has officially started. Please take a bamboo card to enter the competition venue from the intersection."


    In the sound of the horn, the person who was called to the number, prepared to enter the venue.


    "Number 180."


    The mouse trembled.


    This is the number of mice.


    The mouse looked up at Nightingale timidly.


    "Sister Ah Ye..."


    "If you want to become stronger, go. If you want to be the same as before, then throw away the digital cards in your hand." Nightingale said flatly without looking at the mice.


    The mouse bit his lip and squeezed the bamboo card in his hand.


    "I''m going."


    After speaking, the mice ran out to the check-in area.


    At the check-in area, the mouse showed its own bamboo raft, and the other party took out the other half that had been broken before, and after docking, it was confirmed that the mouse entered the field without error.


    "I have a question, I have always wanted to ask. What task are you performing to make those island people chase you." Because the mouse was there before, there was no time to ask, and it has been delayed until now.


    Nightingale did not hide.


    "I don''t know exactly what it is. It seems to be a biological research material. The people of the island country don''t know where they got it, and they have to send it back to the island country."


    Nightingale took a black fingernail-sized object from her pocket.


    "Mini cutting-edge memory!"


    Ye Hao looked at this little thing a little surprised. It was something similar to a USB flash drive, but its function was not comparable to that of a USB flash drive. It was equivalent to a mobile server.


    Its minimum capacity is as high as 100T!


    It is conceivable how terrifying the amount of data stored in a 100T container is.


    And it''s about biological research!


    The island country once wanted to buy meow in Xiangdu, and it is said that the funders behind TE Lab also have the shadow of the island country.


    This series of clues fully shows that this thing is not simple!


    "But I can''t give you this thing. After I got this thing, the mouse sealed it. Once there is any trace of opening, the people of the magic butterfly will notice it when they get it."


    Nightingale knew that Ye Hao came to Australia this time for the TE laboratory. She looked at Ye Hao apologetically.


    "It''s okay." Although it was a pity that Ye Hao couldn''t see it, after all, it was related to the hiding of Nightingale''s identity in the Demon Butterfly Organization, and he could only give up this idea.


    "You still remember what I told you before. The ghost cards that appeared in the country before, and their behind-the-scenes controller, also have your mark pattern. It is very likely to have something to do with the person who killed your Seven Nights Squad."


    "But their level of confidentiality is very high. I tried to use Hawkeye intelligence to investigate, but I couldn''t find anything useful."


    Ye Hao said helplessly.


    "It''s not just a ghost card. In the past six months, according to my understanding and exploration of this mark. I feel that there may be a lot of connections behind this mark. It seems that all forces in the world have their traces behind them."


    Nightingale muttered solemnly.


    "Let''s not talk about it, the mouse competition has begun." Ye Hao looked into the field.


    Almost fifty people are standing in the field at the moment.


    "The first trial of the trial, the first project begins: we will increase the gravity in the field. From one to ten times the gravity, those who can''t hold on can give up, and we will take him off the field."


    The sound of the horn came and cheers were heard around.


    Ye Hao noticed that behind the stone statues placed around the venue, there was a wizard standing.


    There are a total of nine stone statues. Nine wizards stood behind the stone statues and pressed their hands on them, muttering some unintelligible language in their mouths.


    brush


    The eyes of the nine stone statues actually glowed!


    At the moment, all fifty people in the field shook their bodies, and sweat appeared on their foreheads, but none of them were eliminated.


    "Gravity test?" Ye Hao looked at the nine stone statues a bit interestingly.


    "Primitive tribes often have a lot of things that have been preserved from ancient times, even more than what we have to preserve in China. And most of the things now people have forgotten how to use them."


    "This gravity field is one of those things. In it, you can''t rely on anything other than your own physical fitness."


    "Normal people can only withstand 1.5 times the force of gravity for a short period of time. Special occupations with a little professional training can withstand twice to three times the force of gravity. For example, astronauts and pilots."


    "This has something to do with a person''s strength and physical fitness, but it depends on the specific situation."


    "Because warriors in Huaxia pay attention to body refining, strength, and qi refining, there is no problem with martial arts in the refining state to bear this point of gravity."


    "But if you are a D-class ability person, it is impossible to withstand ten times the gravity without using the ability."


    Nightingale explained, her eyes were staring at the flushed mouse.


    Ye Hao nodded. This may be why the supernaturalists would not appear here. There would be no chance in this trial alone.


    Half a minute passed.


    The referee directly announced the lifting of gravity.


    "Double gravity."


    Under double gravity, everyone''s state is still very normal.


    But when it was raised to twice the gravity, the atmosphere in the field was unusual. The expressions on many people''s faces twitched a little, and sweat dripped from their foreheads.


    "Three times the gravity."


    When the gravity increased to four times the gravity, someone finally couldn''t hold it, vomiting blood, half kneeling on the ground.


    However, no one voluntarily abstained.


    "Four times the gravity."


    Gravity rises very quickly, almost once every minute. One minute is not enough for them to adapt to the current gravity. Before they can breathe a sigh of relief, the pressure on their bodies has doubled.


    The man couldn''t hold it in an instant, and he lay directly on the ground, his nose and ears began to bleed.


    Because of gravity, the face is deformed.


    "I... I abstained."


    The man struggled to make the final sound.


    A man dressed as a wizard walked into the field.


    As if he was not affected by gravity at all, he walked directly to the person who abstained.


    After the man who abstained, after the wizard appeared next to him, he felt like a drowning man after breathing in oxygen, gasping for a while, feeling after the disaster.


    Then the man was taken away from the venue by the wizard.


    Ye Hao noticed that the man''s wrists and feet were covered with stone beads, it may be because of these things that he could ignore the gravity brought by the stone statue.


    In a blink of an eye, gravity has increased to five times the gravity.


    There were only more than thirty people left on the field.


    What surprised Ye Hao was that the mouse was still standing there.


    Her cheeks in the gap between her mask were red, and beads of sweat continued to drip to the ground.


    "She can persist until now?" Ye Hao was surprised.


    "This is the characteristic of the mouse totem. Although the mouse is not strong, its survivability is unmatched by any animal."


    "If all species in the world die, the most likely to survive is the mouse."


    "They can change themselves according to the surrounding environment and let themselves get used to the environment." Nightingale explained. Ye Hao understood. It seems that with the mouse totem, the mouse might be really hopeful.

 Chapter 832： Tenacious mouse

    "Six times gravity."


    Bump


    Several sounds of hitting the ground came, and a person touched the ground, blood even shed on his skin.


    Kaz


    There was even a man who opened his mouth in pain and was about to abstain, only to hear a creaking sound from his neck, and finally there was no movement at all.


    He was soon carried down by the wizard.


    Such a scene did not scare anyone, but because of the blood and death, people around him burst into violent cheers.


    The first example of death appeared, and people began to choose to abstain. After all, life is still very important.


    All of a sudden there were only eight people left in the field, still holding on.


    The mouse has knelt on one knee, and the ground has been wet with her sweat.


    "She is going to be unable to hold the mouse anymore, let her give up. She can support her now and it is pretty good." Ye Hao said worriedly.


    "This is not her limit." Nightingale said coldly.


    Seven times gravity


    Suddenly, a person who was standing directly burst open, and blood splashed on other people''s bodies.


    The mice that were closer were even more wet with blood.


    The mouse''s heart trembled, and her other leg knelt on the ground. At this moment, her knees were already deeply pressing the ground, sinking into the mud.


    The others who are still standing are the same, with sunken pits under them.


    Eight times gravity


    ...


    Nine times gravity


    People outside couldn''t feel what it was like nine times the gravity, but looking at the hideous faces in the circle, they were a little trembling.


    at last!


    Finally reached ten times the gravity!


    There are only four people left in the circle, including mice. Blood has flowed from the corners of the mice''s mouth, and bleeding beads penetrated their skin.


    "The gravity in the field is now ten times. We will conduct the second round of testing. One minute later, the people in the circle will fight under ten times the gravity, and the survivors will advance."


    The moment the referee''s words were spoken, there were boiling shouts around.


    A small simple hourglass was placed next to it, and the sand inside was slowly passing away. After the sand had cleared, the battle began.


    Among the four people in the field, except the mice, everyone else began to pull out their weapons.


    However, everyone''s hands with weapons are constantly trembling. Under ten times the gravity, let alone fighting, even a breath is a great load on the organs in the body.


    "Don''t let the mice come down yet?" Ye Hao looked at Nightingale.


    Nightingale did not speak.


    The mice in the field gritted their teeth and slowly began to exert their legs, trying to get themselves up.


    The sand in the hourglass began to slowly bottom out.


    Tick


    As the last sand fell, the other three people in the field remained motionless, as if they were all waiting for something.


    One of them happened to be the man from the Gray Wolf tribe who had provoked Ye Hao before.


    Holding a ferocious mace in his hand, he stared at the enemy three or four meters away.


    Those two people stared at them too.


    But the mice did not attract their attention. I don''t know if it was because the mouse had a low sense of existence, or because the mouse looked like a child and no one cared about her.


    "kill!"


    Finally, the gray wolf man took the lead, waving the mace in his hand and smashing it towards the nearest man.


    The speed is not very fast, one point slower than ordinary fights.


    However, in this environment, breathing is very difficult, and it takes a lot of perseverance to be able to wield weapons to fight.


    The man who was attacked by the gray wolf, he also gritted his teeth and raised the scimitar in his hand to resist.


    The mace and the scimitar collided, and the gray wolf man stepped back, and the man just sat on the ground, abruptly making a hole on the ground.


    The man''s eyes and ears were bleeding out, and he gasped for breath.


    The gray wolf man did not have time to attack, because another person beside him had already rushed over with his fist.


    The gray wolf man''s mace waved, and the man directly pushed it up and clamped the mace with his left arm. He didn''t care that the wolf''s teeth pierced his skin, and the blood flowed down desperately.


    The man yelled and hit the gray wolf man''s chest with his right fist.


    The gray wolf man couldn''t pull his mace back, so he simply let go of his hand, grabbed the man''s arm with both hands, and violently bent the man''s arm.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The man yelled in pain and knelt on the ground.


    The gray wolf man smiled grimly. He picked up his mace and smashed it at the man''s head. Blood splashed in the man''s horrified eyes.


    Ye Hao frowned in this scene.


    Ordinary fighting contests, even if they don''t care about life or death, maybe this kind of battle is the only place here.


    Accompanied by the excitement of the surrounding cheers, the gray wolf man stopped his mace and gasped for breath.


    The man on the ground no longer breathed.


    The gray wolf man looked at the person who had fallen on the ground next to him, who had not yet risen.


    Under ten times the gravity, once you sit down, it takes a lot of effort to remember, most of which is the pressure on the knee joints, giving people the feeling that the leg will break in the next moment.


    "I give up, I give up." After struggling for several times without getting up, and seeing another person die tragically, the person begged for mercy.


    The gray wolf man smiled contemptuously, and turned his head to look at the mouse next to him.


    "Little devil head, still standing."


    The gray wolf man approached the mouse step by step.


    The mouse gritted his teeth and held a dagger in his hand. The shape was similar to that of the Nightingale, but slightly smaller.


    "Are you the companion of that person just now? You said I killed you here, would he stomping his feet with hatred outside." The gray wolf man turned his head and his eyes fell on Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s face wrinkled, this person was really careful, now he still remembers the previous contradiction, and wanted to anger the mice.


    "Nightingale, it has not been easy for the mouse to support it now. You see, that person may deliberately retaliate against us, the mouse is in danger." Ye Hao reminded Nightingale.


    Nightingale looked at the field, still silent.


    bump


    The mouse''s hands kept shaking, and the dagger in his hand fell directly to the ground.


    "Little devil, I can''t even grasp the weapon, and I want to learn from others to fight, I think you should go back to the mother''s womb." The gray wolf man smiled and raised the mace in his hand and slammed it directly at the mouse''s head.


    This stick is down, it is estimated that the scene is quite terrifying.


    Although the mouse had panic in her eyes, she jumped up directly, and bit the gray wolf man''s arm before the mace in the gray wolf man''s hand fell.


    Ye Hao looked at this scene in surprise.


    Can jump up under ten times the gravity environment!


    How can this mouse totem adapt to the environment? If the mouse is allowed to stay in this environment for a while, it is estimated that she can really get used to this environment.

 Chapter 833： Satisfy you

    "Ah, bastard, bastard!"


    The gray wolf man did not expect the mouse to come out suddenly, and the pain on his arm made him shake his arm.


    Instead of throwing away the mouse, he fell to the ground.


    "Boy! Dare to bite me and see if I don''t kill you!"


    The gray wolf man was lying on the ground. Since he couldn''t stand up, he kicked the mouse directly.


    But no matter how the gray wolf man kicked, the mouse still didn''t loose its teeth.


    In this way, the stalemate lasted for almost a minute, and the gray wolf man was also tired and didn''t want to kick.


    "Huh...huh, smelly... stinky kid... let go of your mouth quickly, otherwise...otherwise... I will kill you." The gray wolf man gasped and cursed.


    Ye Hao noticed a flash of light in the mouse''s eyes.


    The mouse released his mouth, and the gray wolf man had not had time to be happy.


    I saw the mouse hit the ground with its foot, and a sharp blade popped out of the top of the shoe.


    The mouse lifted its foot and pierced directly towards the gray wolf man.


    Because the mice were short, the two lay on the ground again.


    Lifting the foot was at most stabbing the gray wolf man''s lower body, and it happened that the tip of the knife hit the gray wolf man''s legs directly.


    Hiss


    I only heard the sound of the cloth being slashed away, and all the men around closed their legs tightly, feeling panicked in their hearts.


    "You **** kid!" The gray wolf man with bloodshot eyes, holding the mouse''s shoes in his hand, the blade pierced his skin, and blood dripped out.


    The mouse cried out inwardly, the angle calculation was wrong, and it did not give the opponent a fatal attack.


    At this moment, she wanted to take back her feet, it was too late, and she couldn''t get rid of the gray wolf man''s wrist.


    "Get out of here!" The gray wolf man threw the mouse out angrily.


    The mouse rolled on the ground a few times and fell to the ground embarrassedly. She gritted her teeth and tried to get up, but at this moment her body could no longer support her to move in an environment of ten times the gravity.


    "Mice, it''s okay." When Ye Hao was about to lose sight of it, Nightingale finally spoke.


    The mice heard this as if they heard the sound of Buddha.


    "I... abstained."


    After saying a few words to abstain, the mouse closed his eyes and fainted in the scene.


    "The first round of the warrior battle trial is over. The winner is the warrior of the gray wolf tribe, Ethanko."


    Fierce cheers erupted around.


    At this moment, the light in the eyes of the nine stone statues disappeared.


    The gravitational field in the field also disappeared.


    "Smelly boy, I''m going to kill you!"


    An unexpected scene happened. Ethan Ke, who had fallen on the ground just now and couldn''t get up, got up angrily, picked up the mace beside the fall, and walked towards the unconscious mouse.


    No wonder Ethan is so angry, just a little bit, he is about to lose the ability to be a man.


    And it was still headed by a little devil who seemed harmless to humans and animals.


    This directly dazzled his head with shame.


    "Go to hell!"


    Ethan Ke raised the mace in his hand high, with a grinning smile at the corner of his mouth, as if he had seen this kid''s head turn into a pool of flesh and blood under his mace.


    bump


    The sound of steel collision seemed to pierce everyone''s eardrums.


    A man appeared in front of the little devil''s head, and a short knife blocked the mace.


    "Get out of me!" Ethan Ke gritted his teeth and looked at Ye Hao in front of him, constantly increasing his strength in his hands.


    "Do you want to die."


    Ye Hao''s eyes were exposed, staring at Ethan Ke.


    "Those who do not live or die, I will show you how powerful the warriors of the grassland are!"


    Without the restraint of the gravity field, Ethan Ke burst out with totem light, and a ghost of a gray wolf appeared on Ethan Ke.


    "Ethan Ke. This is not your Gray Wolf tribe."


    Avak appeared next to Ye Hao, and at the same time a totem phantom appeared on his body.


    It is a goshawk with open wings.


    Ethan Ke''s eyes were cold, he put away his weapon.


    Pointing to Ye Hao: "Boy, you''d better pray that you don''t meet me in the next test."


    "I''ll give you back this sentence," Ye Hao said coldly.


    Ethan turned around, and a few people from the Gray Wolf tribe surrounded him.


    "Ethan Ke, that''s okay! I won the first place all at once."


    "It''s the Asian guy who is an eye-catcher, and he has confronted our gray wolf tribe over and over again."


    "Seeing him holding the bamboo card is also going to participate in the war of the warriors. Don''t let us meet him, otherwise he won''t even have the chance to stand."


    The people from the Gray Wolf tribe were talking coldly on the sidelines.


    Nightingale picked up the paralyzed mouse and returned to the sidelines with Ye Hao.


    The mouse did not suffer multiple injuries, but was a bit exhausted and collapsed. After a short rest, it is estimated that nothing will happen.


    Ten minutes passed after the first trial.


    The second round of trials began, and Ye Hao was called directly to the second round.


    Fortunately, Nightingale is not there.


    Ye Hao walked into the circle.


    It''s really a narrow road.


    The people from the Gray Wolf tribe just now, except for the guy who had already finished the match and got a spot, all the others were grouped with Ye Hao.


    Those four or five people stared at Ye Hao with sinister smiles.


    One of them even got close to Ye Hao and sarcastically said, "Boy, don''t wait for a while to support ten times the gravity."


    Facing the ridicule of the people around, Ye Hao directly closed his eyes.


    "Humph."


    The people of the Gray Wolf tribe gave a cold snort.


    The second round of trials began, the same steps as before, first with ten times the gravity, weed out all people with poor physical fitness.


    By the time of five times the gravity, the field is similar to the previous situation, only less than half of the original people are left.


    All the members of the Grey Wolf tribe have survived.


    It can be seen from this that the strength of the Gray Wolf tribe is not weak, otherwise they would not be so arrogant and domineering here.


    But Ye Hao was already closing his eyes and resting, standing there, there was no change in his body.


    Five times the gravity, he felt just a little heavier on his shoulders, and it was not affected at all.


    The physique of the blood race plus the physique of the special forces, as well as the pseudo-innate physique, made Ye Hao higher than everyone at the same level.


    In terms of physical fitness, Nightingale was not Ye Hao''s opponent either.


    "Now it''s ten times the gravity. Then we will proceed to the second part of the trial. The battle will start in one minute and the last person will be eliminated."


    The referee took out the hourglass again.


    And at this moment, there are more people on the field than the four before, and there are eight people.


    In addition to Ye Hao and the four or five people from the Gray Wolf tribe, there were also two other two blushing and bracing people.


    One minute is not long, not short.


    As for the people in those gray wolf tribes, their eyes are now fixed on Ye Hao with his eyes closed.


    Outside the circle, Ethan yelled: "Kill him to me!"


    Tick


    The last drop of sand dripped.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes, a devil smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Satisfy your wish."

 Chapter 834： Megalithic ruins

    The people from the Gray Wolf tribe all showed comprehensible expressions, drew out their weapons, and their eyes fell on Ye Hao.


    But what they never expected was that Ye Hao opened his eyes at this moment and walked directly to the nearest person next to him.


    A machete in the man''s hand cuts directly at Ye Hao''s neck.


    Facing the cutlass, Ye Hao hid slightly, kicking the man''s abdomen directly, kicking the man flying.


    At the same time, people from several other gray wolf tribes all besieged.


    Ye Hao dodges the surrounding attacks while **** to the flesh, hitting the gray wolf tribes hard every time.


    Under ten times the gravity, Ye Hao was like a fish in water when facing these people.


    The enemy''s movements are too slow in his eyes. He only needs a slight dodge to avoid it, and then a heavy blow.


    "Ahem...How can this kid be so fast!" A man who was hit in the abdomen and fell to the ground, looked at Ye Hao astonishedly at one of his clan members.


    On the one hand, the violent beating lasted for about a minute, and the people from the Gray Wolf tribe fell to the ground, unable to move.


    "I..." One of them couldn''t bear it anymore, and wanted to speak and abstain.


    Unexpectedly, Ye Hao kicked his chin.


    A few **** teeth flew out directly.


    When the man reached his lips, he did not say anything.


    "This kid!" Ethan Ke gritted his teeth off the court. He saw that his tribe was not the kid''s opponent. He hurriedly shouted: "Abstain, quickly abstain!"


    These people are potential warriors in the Gray Wolf tribe. If they all die here, it will be a huge loss to the Gray Wolf tribe.


    The people from the Gray Wolf tribe in the field also wanted to surrender, but the demon in front of him did not even give them a chance to surrender.


    When they want to open their mouths, they just kick their mouths or throats, and they don''t give them any chance to abstain.


    People on the sidelines were shocked by this tyrannical scene.


    The other two people who were not from the Gray Wolf tribe had already chosen to admit defeat at this moment. They didn''t want to be abused here for a while.


    "Damn it, bastard!"


    Ethanco roared angrily, but he couldn''t enter the court at this moment.


    After entering, he may have the same result under ten times the gravity.


    Ethan Ke''s eyes flashed, and he looked at the woman on the sidelines who was holding the head of the little devil who had been knocked out before.


    Ethan could squeeze his mace and walk directly towards the woman.


    Nightingale also felt the murderous aura coming from nearby, and she turned her head indifferently.


    "Boy, stop me. Otherwise I will kill your woman!" Ethan Ke yelled at Ye Hao while approaching Nightingale.


    Ye Hao of the gray wolf tribes who was in the field "teaching" saw Ethan outside the field approaching Nightingale.


    Ye Hao smiled lightly and ignored it.


    "Asshole!"


    Seeing Ye Hao ignored him, he walked up to Nightingale, raised his mace and was about to smash it down.


    But the next moment, he felt the coldness of his neck.


    "I don''t want to kill people here."


    Nightingale said coldly, a dagger in her hand had reached Ethan Ke''s throat for some time.


    Ethan did not know how stupid his behavior was, he went to provoke a guy even more terrifying than Ye Hao!


    Ethan Ke stepped back tremblingly. He looked at the scene unwillingly, and finally he could only rush to the front of Avak.


    "Avak. Hurry up and stop the game! We abstain!"


    Avak glanced at Ethan Ke indifferently. He also hated these arrogant and rude people from the Gray Wolf tribe.


    But after all, they were all grassland tribes, so he walked to the sidelines.


    "Mr. Ye Hao, please be merciful."


    Avak''s words were quite useful, and Ye Hao stopped his attack.


    And the people of the Gray Wolf tribe on the ground were already dying.


    "Please announce the result." Ye Hao stretched out.


    The referee swallowed. It was the first time he saw a person who could be so relaxed under ten times the gravity.


    "I announce that the result of the second trial match, the winner is No. 178."


    Ye Hao walked out of the field and looked at Ethan Ke, who had carried his companions out of the circle with a gloomy face.


    "Sorry, the start is a bit heavy." Ye Hao laughed playfully.


    Although those few people did not die, they were all disabled in their entire lives.


    Ethan could gritted his teeth and turned to leave.


    "Right. Do you remember that sentence before? I''ll wait for you during the game."


    Ethan Ke trembled, did not speak, and left.


    Ye Hao returned to Nightingale.


    "You are very murderous." Nightingale looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded and said with a smile: "No way, there are always people who don''t have eyesight."


    Nightingale didn''t say much.


    Next, it was Nightingale''s turn, and the result was needless to say.


    This is the end of the first day of the trials. A total of twenty people who can finally advance to the main race have been selected.


    The next morning, these twenty people walked into the tribal city.


    "Where is the mouse?" Ye Hao walked beside Nightingale.


    "She can''t move the stone, but she has a way to get in." Nightingale said.


    Ye Hao remembered the ability of mice to climb the wall before, and it was estimated that she went to find a place to sneak in.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, under the leadership of the tribesmen, they came to a field by the river.


    The venue here has the style of the ruins, very similar to the Colosseum, but there is no wall, there is no grass in the venue, all is sand.


    At the location of the wall is a stone statue.


    These stone statues are different from the stone statues in the previous trials.


    These stone statues are all stone statues with weapons and different movements.


    Either holding a giant axe, or holding a spear, or a machete, giving people a sense of majesty.


    "Welcome the warriors to our megalithic ruins. Here we will hold the last war of the warriors today."


    After that was a long explanation, nothing more than thanks to the God of the Prairie.


    The specific competition process is also very simple, that is, one-on-one elimination system.


    "I want to reiterate here that within the scope of this boulder ruin, abilities and magic cannot be used. Those who have been lucky enough to come here through the trials before, should think clearly for themselves."


    An old man leaned on a scepter.


    Ye Hao reached into the scope of the boulder ruins, and he was surprised to find that there was no energy fluctuation inside.


    Gives a sense of dead silence.


    "These stone statues have the function of blocking energy?" Ye Hao looked at the stone statues in surprise, these primitive tribes are really strange.


    "It''s the raw material for these stone statues."


    Nightingale said, she looked at the stone statues: "The raw materials of these stones are the stones that are special products on the land of Australia. The finger-sized stones can isolate the surrounding energy of one square centimeter."


    "A stone statue made entirely of this kind of stone can isolate the surrounding space of several square meters." "And these stone statues are all placed here, enough to create an energy isolation zone in the surrounding space."

 Chapter 835： Ninja is coming

    Energy isolation zone.


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up and he looked at the stone statues.


    "Then with this kind of thing, wouldn''t it be invincible when fighting the gang of superpowers!"


    Those who can''t use their abilities are the living targets.


    "That is very unrealistic behavior. The output of these stones is very low. There are less than 100 stone statues forged for thousands of years. After the passage of history, fewer than 20 have survived."


    "Each one weighs dozens of tons, and its size is equivalent to half a statue of Liberty. When you say who would fight, hold such a large stone statue and run around."


    "Moreover, its range is very small. A stone statue is not very effective. A certain number of stone statues are needed."


    "But the enemy is not a fool, he ran away long ago."


    Hearing Nightingale''s explanation did make sense.


    This is a good strategy, but it only exists in the concept.


    "But there is one thing that no one knows so far. In this energy isolation zone, the indigenous Australians can use the power of totem. Some people say that it is because the builder of the stone statue left a back door."


    "Some people also say that the power of totem is to stimulate the body''s own power and does not require energy in space. Those who can get here, unless they are foreigners like us, can probably use the power of totem. Please pay attention later."


    When Ye Hao communicated with Nightingale, there had already begun to draw lots to arrange the next battle process.


    "Next, I announce that the Battle of the Warriors will start now, and the next players will be on the court to prepare."


    Everything is ready, and the final battle has arrived.


    "Sister Ah Ye."


    A small body rushed to the side of Nightingale.


    "Why did you come so late?" Nightingale glanced at the mouse.


    The mouse''s face was obviously panicked, and she whispered: "Sister Ah Ye, I just saw a lot of island ninjas outside. They are now fighting with the tribal warriors at the gate of the tribal city."


    "Their people have monitored the outside of the tribe."


    Ye Hao raised his eyebrows; "Come so fast?"


    "Don''t panic. After all, this is not an island country, and the war of warriors is still being held, they have not the guts to mess around in other people''s territory." Nightingale said calmly.


    "No. 178 vs. No. 77."


    I didn''t expect Ye Hao to be the first to be called, and Ye Hao played.


    Ye Hao felt uncomfortable when he walked this boulder ruins.


    It''s like immersing a person''s whole body in sea water and not breathing air.


    Ye Hao tried to use the power.


    [System alert: The current space is special, and abilities cannot be used. ¡¿


    Sure enough, it can''t be used.


    Ye Hao''s eyes shifted to his opponent.


    This is a white man with a big five and three rough, anyway, almost no one here is not a big five and three rough.


    "Roar."


    The white man directly used his totem power as soon as he came up, and he was right to say to Nightingale, these totems would not have any restriction here.


    A huge phantom elephant appeared.


    The white man yelled, waved his fist and rushed towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao faced with his fist.


    The two punches collided, and the strength of both sides was equal.


    The white man stepped back and drew a white weapon made of ivory from his waist, and deceived him again.


    Ye Hao Lingbo showed it with a slight step, relying on the strange and unpredictable posture to avoid the opponent''s attack.


    Seeing this scene, everyone around showed a surprised expression.


    These Australian aborigines have always come to and fro on the basis of power positions, and even some speed-type totem powers are just faster.


    It''s totally unlike this strange footwork.


    "excuse me."


    Ye Hao murmured, and then squeezed out his master, his arm climbed the other side''s wrist and directly clasped the other''s joint.


    Three hits five divided by two, directly disarmed the opponent, and controlled the opponent.


    "you lose."


    The first game ended soon, and Ye Hao defeated the opponent without any suspense.


    Later, when it was Nightingale''s turn, her opponent turned out to be Ethanko from the Grey Wolf tribe.


    Ye Hao started to mourn for Ethan Ke. Don¡¯t look at Nightingale who was indifferent to mice before, but she was a person who was cold outside and warm inside. If she met Ethan Ke, the result would be needless to say.


    But strangely speaking, after the old referee called Ethanco''s number several times, there was no response from the surroundings.


    Finally, Ye Hao looked around, but he didn''t even see that guy.


    Is this thing that I saw the strength of Ye Hao and Nightingale before and fled?


    Under such circumstances, Nightingale and Ye Hao easily entered the top ten.


    Ye Hao''s top ten opponent faced Avak.


    "Brother Ye Hao, it is my honor to be able to fight with you." Avak first showed respect for Ye Hao.


    "me too."


    People respect me, and I respect others.


    "Let''s get started, I also hope that Brother Ye Hao will do his best." Avak clenched his fist, and the phantom of the goshawk appeared behind him.


    Ye Hao looked serious.


    Facing a respectable opponent, taking out one''s own strength to fight against each other is the respect for the opponent.


    Ye Hao fought Avak without reservation.


    A minute later, Avak was defeated without any suspense.


    After that, Nightingale also advanced smoothly.


    Everything was in their expectations.


    At this time, a group of people wearing ninja costumes appeared outside the boulder ruins.


    "That woman is there!"


    Perhaps it was because Ye Hao and Nightingale''s dresses were so obvious that the ninjas quickly spotted them.


    A group of people held the endurance equipment and surrounded them.


    "What are you going to do!" The old man presiding over the war of warriors shouted.


    "We''re here to hunt down these two people!" A ninja stared at Nightingale.


    Nightingale held the dagger in his hand, Ye Hao was also ready to fight at any time.


    But he didn''t expect Avak to stand in front of Ye Hao.


    "This is the sacred war of warriors. No matter what hatred you have between you, please leave here to understand your hatred!"


    "Get out!"


    "Don''t disturb our sacred war of warriors!"


    The surrounding tribal warriors also shouted.


    The island ninjas showed embarrassment.


    The ninja stepped forward: "Then if they stay in your tribe and don''t leave? Do we have to wait outside!"


    Avak looked at Ye Hao, and said with a serious face: "Before sunset, outsiders in the tribal castle will be expelled. What happens outside will have nothing to do with us!"


    The ninja was silent for a while, and he pointed to Nightingale: "Woman, I''m waiting for you outside."


    After speaking, the ninjas turned and left.


    It seems that these islanders are still unwilling to cause unnecessary trouble here.


    Avak breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at Ye Hao and said apologetically: "Brother, I''m really sorry. There is only this I can do."


    "Thank you." Ye Hao thanked. "We will not hinder you. After the war of the warriors is over, we will naturally leave." Nightingale said calmly.

 Chapter 836： Recipe Stele and Black Panther Statue

    Avak walked to Ye Hao and leaned to his ear.


    "Don''t worry, you can run away when you have a chance."


    Ye Hao looked at Awak gratefully, this person is really suitable for being friends.


    It''s a pity that Ye Hao will leave soon.


    Because of this short episode, many people''s eyes will fall on Ye Hao and Nightingale.


    In the next battle, Ye Hao mixed a top three, and then directly surrendered after facing Nightingale.


    Nightingale won the first place with its breathtaking strength and fighting art.


    Although an outsider won the first place, many people around him still gave congratulatory applause.


    Here, they are power first.


    After briefly announcing that Nightingale had won the championship, the old man took Ye Hao, Nightingale, and another third-placed person to an ancient temple.


    The mice waited because they stayed outside.


    "This is the ancient artifacts handed down from the land of Australia. Each of you three can choose and take away."


    There are a lot of things piled up in the ancient temple, some of them that look good are placed upright on the cabinets, and there are also some tattered things that don''t know what they are doing are thrown in the corners.


    Although I don''t know what these things have, at least they look very old and historical.


    "After you have selected the artifacts, we will take you to the place where the **** of the steppe has bestowed the warriors." The old man pointed to Nightingale alone.


    The three began to wander around the ancient temple, and Nightingale looked at those things absently.


    Ye Hao is more interested in these things. He uses his golden right hand to detect these things one by one.


    Not to mention, there are many good things in it, such as weapons that have been left over thousands of years, and even some totem patterns.


    "Great, this is what I''m looking for!"


    Ye Hao raised his head and saw the man who came in with them, holding a giant axe at the moment.


    That giant axe that Ye Hao had touched just now was a good weapon. It was able to withstand the erosion of years, and one could imagine the particularity of its material.


    "Boy, you chose a good one. This is a battle axe built by the Thunder Bear Tribe with meteorites from the outside world for 800 years. I hope you can become a stronger warrior if you hold it!" The old man looked at the man''s selection with satisfaction.


    The man saluted and thanked, and left the temple with a weapon.


    "Is there anything interesting?" Nightingale walked to Ye Hao.


    "I can''t see these things. Except for the power, I am not interested in them. If you have anything you like, I can give you the place."


    "I''ll look again."


    Ye Hao continued to touch the past one by one.


    But none of the things on the shelf made Ye Hao particularly satisfied.


    After touching it for more than ten minutes, those things were almost wiped off by Ye Hao.


    "Young man, don''t be too greedy." The old man couldn''t stand it anymore.


    The things here are collected on the Australian mainland. Although many things do not know their usefulness, their value is undeniable.


    Whoever came here is not very excited.


    But the boy in front of him, just touched the same thing, and every time he touched it, his face showed dissatisfaction.


    "I''ll look again, look again." Ye Hao smiled awkwardly.


    Ye Hao glanced around, everything on the shelf was touched by Ye Hao, there was nothing Ye Hao particularly wanted.


    His eyes fell on the randomly stacked things in the corner.


    Ye Hao walked over, knelt down, and began to touch one by one.


    Most of them here are defective products, or do not know the function.


    ¡¾Preparation formula of physique strengthening potion: It is made by chimpanzee tribe wizards and has the function of strengthening physique. ¡¿


    Ye Hao wiped a stone slab that he felt before his eyes.


    Many characters are engraved on the slate, but they are not modern characters.


    Exchange skills: master of language and writing.


    ¡¾Exchange Skill: Master of Language and Character. Consume skill points: 13]


    [Current remaining skill points: 94]


    Ye Hao''s eyes understood the originally unfamiliar text.


    This is a potion formula, because Ye Hao has the skill of a pharmacist, so this potion formula Ye Hao can understand at a glance.


    According to the description inside, this physique strengthening medicine can tolerate the continuous strengthening of the meridian bones in the body. After long-term use, it can make the user stronger than normal people several times.


    "Old man, can I ask you a question?" Ye Hao looked at the old man who had been staring at him.


    "Say." The old man said.


    "Have you heard of a tribe of chimpanzees?" Ye Hao asked.


    The old man''s eyes lit up: "Why did you suddenly think of asking this question."


    "I am more curious about the history of Australia." Ye Hao smiled.


    "The chimpanzee tribe is a powerful tribe that existed three hundred years ago. It is rumored that every warrior of the chimpanzee tribe is a totem warrior. There was no tribe on the land of Australia at that time as their opponent."


    "It is rumored that their wizards have developed a very powerful potion that can strengthen the babies born. Many tribes want this potion."


    "It''s just a pity that I don''t know why, they disappeared, and no one knows the mysterious potion."


    The old man sighed, he glanced at the stone tablet in Ye Hao''s hand: "Boy, I advise you to pick some good things. The things in this corner, although they are from ancient times."


    "But no one can understand the words above, and no one knows what these things do."


    Can''t read the text above?


    The corners of Ye Hao''s mouth curled up, and these people might never have thought that the medicine they wanted was actually under their noses.


    It''s a pity that they couldn''t understand the words of the chimpanzee tribe at that time, thinking it was just a stone monument with only history.


    "Thank you for the explanation, I will look at it again." Ye Hao smiled and thanked, he put the stone tablet next to him, and continued to look for things here.


    Nightingale on the side looked at the stone stele at Ye Hao''s feet.


    With her knowledge of Ye Hao, Ye Hao would never take anything useless.


    Soon Ye Hao found another good thing.


    This time it was a black stone statue.


    Even this thing is more important than the stone monument to some extent. [Black Panther Goddess Stone Statue: This stone statue contains the ancient magic circle, stimulates the power contained in it, and can display a protective shield against attacks. How to use: Drop blood on the stone statue and start by chanting a spell]

 Chapter 837： enemy! Especially forbearance

    "Why did you pick these two things?" Nightingale looked at the two things in Ye Hao''s hand in confusion.


    A stone monument, a stone statue.


    When they made the decision before, the old man kindly persuaded Ye Hao to pick something else.


    However, Ye Hao refused again and again, and this was the old man''s eyes.


    "Great prairie warrior. Please follow us on the boat, and then we will take you down the river, where we will ask our God of the prairie to give you great power."


    A wizard said to Nightingale, pointing to the raft next to her.


    At this moment, they came to the river. Several rafts were already docked on the riverbank, and dozens of wizard-like people were sitting on it.


    "They are my friends, can they follow me." Nightingale asked Ye Hao and Mouse.


    The wizard nodded: "Yes."


    Several people got on the raft, and the raft was rowed downstream along the current.


    Ye Hao looked at the fading tribal wall, and he recalled what Avak had said before.


    Finally understood the meaning of his words, as long as Nightingale accepts the gift, they will leave the tribe through the river.


    Then there will be a chance to avoid those islanders.


    "Excuse me, where will the power be given?" Ye Hao asked.


    The squinting wizard pointed to the sky.


    "We don''t know the location, but the **** of the steppe will tell us."


    "The place where power is given is different every five years, but it will be on both sides of the lower reaches of the river."


    Random?


    Ye Hao was stunned. He looked at the night sky that had dimmed and was full of stars.


    He doesn''t believe in what gods are really used in this world, but what is going on in this random place?


    After drifting with the waves for half an hour, the entire sky was dark, and dark clouds appeared in the sky to obscure the starry sky.


    The grassland is pitch black.


    Ye Hao originally planned to pick up the phone to illuminate, but the wizard severely stopped it.


    Except for the lights in front of each bamboo raft, no lights are allowed to appear.


    I don''t know how long it will be.


    Suddenly, there seemed to be a waterfall in the sky.


    The scene is very beautiful.


    "Found it, right there!" The wizard pointed excitedly a few hundred meters ahead.


    Ye Hao looked carefully and discovered that it was not a waterfall at all.


    It''s just that a hole appeared in the dark clouds in the sky, and the moonlight and starlight just tilted down from that gap, giving the illusion of a waterfall.


    The bamboo raft drew to the shore, and a group of people came to the spot where the "waterfall" landed.


    The place illuminated by the waterfall is exactly one square meter, almost the area for one person to sit down.


    Several wizards took out some weird things and stuck them outside.


    Finally, they invited Nightingale to sit in the "waterfall", during which time the waterfall did not stop and she could not come out.


    Nightingale walked into the "waterfall" and sat cross-legged on the ground.


    "Sailing and spreading..."


    The wizards began to speak some weird languages, which made Ye Hao who had just acquired language skills couldn''t understand what it meant.


    Perhaps these are not voices at all, but a kind of sound.


    With the sound of the sound, Nightingale radiated light, and those stars and moonlight seemed to have put a natural star feather robe on her.


    [System prompt: An unknown energy source is detected, an unknown energy source is detected! ¡¿


    Ye Hao looked at the "waterfall".


    Even the system can sense it, which shows that this is definitely not an ordinary natural wonder.


    Ye Hao really wanted to reach out and touch to see how many skill points he could absorb, but he was worried whether this would disturb Nightingale''s process.


    In the end he could only stare at the waterfall in a daze.


    It took half an hour to see this.


    The dark clouds in the sky have all dispersed, and the grassland has restored its light under the moonlight and starry sky.


    The wizards also stopped yelling, all of them showing tiredness.


    And Nightingale still sat there and closed her eyes.


    "Sister A Ye?" The mouse grabbed Ye Hao''s sleeve and looked at Nightingale a little worried.


    Ye Hao interrogated the wizard.


    "She is now receiving the gift of the God of the Steppe. This process of perception needs to look at herself. It may take a few minutes or several days."


    Ye Hao was taken aback.


    "What? A few days!"


    Don''t be kidding, now a group of islanders are hunting them down. If it takes a few days for Nightingale to wake up here, I guess that group of islanders can find them no matter how stupid they are.


    "Is there no other way? We...we are in a hurry." Ye Hao asked.


    The wizard shook his head.


    "This process is not allowed to be interrupted. If it is interrupted, the God of the Steppe will take back the power it has bestowed."


    Ye Hao clenched his fists.


    Buzzing


    At this moment, under the cloudless starry sky, a few beams of lights appeared in the distant grassland, and then the sound of the car''s engine could be heard.


    Several cars surrounded Ye Hao and them.


    A group of people in ninja uniforms got out of the car, armed with ninjas as if they were fighting at any time.


    Ye Hao''s face became cold, and he pulled the mouse behind him and put his hand on the dagger around his waist.


    "Finally let us find you." Shangren in black walked out of the ninja and looked at Ye Hao grinningly.


    There is gauze on his body to bandage the wound.


    Next to him was the white-robed Shangnin, and two other people who were also Shangnin.


    "Who are you!" The wizards stared at these people nervously.


    Tribal warriors have protected the wizards and prepared for battle.


    "Everyone, this is between us and them. Please leave here." A middle-aged ninja walked out.


    The mouse whispered in surprise.


    "Island country is particularly good, Yamaguchi Oki!"


    "What does it mean to be particularly ninja?" Ye Hao looked at the middle-aged ninja warily.


    His breath is much stronger than the breath of the other four Shangnin.


    "Special Shangren refers to the person between Tenin and Shangren in the realm of island ninja. It is the strongest person among Shangren!" said the mouse timidly.


    This is a bit troublesome.


    Ye Hao glanced at the Nightingale, who was still sitting on the ground behind him, closing her eyes. At this time, she had no effort to wake her up.


    "We are still going through the ceremony, you can''t interrupt!" The wizard said to Damu Tenin.


    "Ritual?" Damute glanced at Nightingale.


    He sneered: "I think your ceremony is over. Don''t forget what we said in your tribe before, after they leave your city, you are not allowed to intervene in our affairs."


    "In addition, I also got a special order from your Australian government. Don''t prevent us from arresting criminals."


    Da Mu Teren took out a piece of paper from his arms, with the seal of the Australian government on it.


    Several wizards gathered together and murmured.


    Finally, they looked at Ye Hao apologetically: "I''m very sorry. What we can do for this ceremony has been completed, and our tribe does not want to involve outside affairs."


    "How can you do this, cowards!"


    Amid the scolding of the mice, the wizards and warriors of the tribe went to the river and got on the bamboo raft and left.


    "You know our whereabouts very well." Ye Hao sneered at Da Mu Te Ren, and the other four Shang Ren.


    "Thanks to our friends." Shiro Shinobu walked out.


    At this time, a familiar figure appeared beside him.


    "Boy, we meet again." Ethan looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    "Hmph, who am I talking about. It turns out that it is you coward, it seems that your people are lurking in the tribe, to inform these islanders."


    Ye Hao looked at Ethan Ke contemptuously.


    Ethan shouted angrily; "Boy. It''s useless to say more, today this grassland is your burial place."


    Ethan Keang gave a long roar.


    There were more figures on the grassland, all of them wearing wolf masks, and there were more than a dozen wolves beside them. "This time I want to see how you can escape!" Shinobu held the sword in his hand, his eyes filled with fierce light.

 Chapter 838： Delay

    There are five upper ninjas, and a bunch of grassland totem abilities.


    This is quite a trouble.


    Ye Hao glanced at Nightingale, who was still sitting on the ground without moving behind him.


    "This time you owe me a favor."


    "We...what shall we do now? Do you want to wake Sister A Ye?" The mouse was shaking with Ye Hao''s sleeves.


    "Take up your previous courage in the qualifiers. Now your sister A Ye is at a critical moment when you can''t be disturbed, and you need you to protect her!"


    Ye Hao looked at the mice.


    The mouse bit her lip. She drew the dagger from Nightingale''s waist and placed it across her chest.


    "Huh, do you think this is a movie? If you have the courage, everything can be solved? Ridiculous." The black shirt smiled reluctantly, and the shuriken in his hand was thrown out.


    "Give it to me! Life and death!"


    The surrounding ninjas began to attack one after another, the weapons that fell from the sky were thrown out, and many ninjas besieged.


    "Courage does not necessarily solve the trouble. But if you don''t even have the faith to fight, then you are not a qualified warrior! You guys who have failed and only know how to cut their belly, will not understand this truth!"


    Ye Hao took out the stone statue of the black panther goddess before.


    I didn''t expect to use this thing so soon.


    The stone statue of Lady Black Panther was placed on the ground, Ye Hao bit his finger, blood dripped on the stone statue, and a series of weird spells were spit out in his mouth.


    "Howl."


    There was a roar from the sky, and a black phantom appeared around Ye Hao and Nightingale.


    Bang bang bang bang


    All the ninjas thrown over were blocked by the black panther phantom.


    The attacking ninjas, their fists, their feet hit the black panther phantom.


    They were all bounced off by the black panther phantom.


    These attacks just made the Black Panther phantom flicker for a while, there is no sign of disappearing at all!


    "What is this?"


    Oki Kaminori looked at the black panther phantom in front of him and frowned.


    "It doesn''t matter what it is, I have to let that stinky boy be buried here today!" The curse mark on Shinobu in black was constantly changing.


    "Ninjutsu, the art of the fireball!"


    The jet of flame hit the black panther phantom.


    The Black Panther phantom appeared ripples, but he still managed to hold the ninjutsu.


    "Damn it, what the **** is this!" The black pant reluctantly looked at the black panther phantom.


    Many ninjas around were still bombarding the black panther phantom, but they still couldn''t shake the black panther phantom.


    "This is... this is the weapon in the legend of the Black Panther tribe, the guardian of the Black Panther Goddess! It can withstand the attack of the enemy who has come!" Ethan looked at the black panther phantom in surprise.


    He looked at Ye Hao a little jealously: "Why can this kid have this."


    "Since it is similar to a guardian magic circle, it must have its limits." Oki Kamikato Shinobi kept changing the curse marks.


    "Ninjutsu, Wind Blade!"


    One by one, almost visible milky white wind blades appeared, constantly hitting the black panther phantom.


    Such an attack dimmed the black panther phantom''s light a lot.


    Ye Hao''s face in the black panther phantom wrinkled slightly.


    This Black Panther Phantom''s guarding ability is indeed very strong, and it is quite good that it can withstand a blow from Shangren.


    But obviously the energy has been weakened a lot, and if it continues to be attacked like this, it will be breached within a few minutes.


    "Mouse, stay in the circle and don''t go out. If the barrier is broken, wake up Aye immediately." Ye Hao urged the mouse seriously.


    Although the mouse did not know Ye Hao''s intention, he nodded firmly; "I will protect Sister A Ye."


    "Wake up quickly. There is not much time I can buy for you."


    Ye Hao looked at Nightingale and muttered softly. He turned his head and looked at the ninjas who were constantly attacking the black panther phantom.


    Advanced strength enhancement!


    Intermediate speed enhancement!


    Intermediate physical strengthening!


    Advanced object control!


    Kindred physique!


    Ye Hao''s eyes turned blood red, and two fangs were exposed.


    The body is surrounded by golden red aura.


    [Wolf Body Constitution Experience Card]


    Ye Hao looked at the virtual system page in front of him, and the words Redeem and Cancel were displayed on it.


    Don''t use this power until the critical moment.


    Recalling what Nightingale had said before, Ye Hao sighed and closed the system page.


    It''s not time to use this power yet, if Nightingale hasn''t awakened after the enchantment is breached, and Ye Hao is in a situation where he loses his mind again, it will really be over.


    But that''s okay, just let yourself play a game and delay for a while.


    Ye Hao stepped out of the phantom barrier of the Black Panther goddess.


    Several ninja darts flew out.


    Ye Hao''s eyes were cold, and the Soul Chaser flew out, directly letting the ninja darts be cut off, and at the same time Ye Hao ejected out, approaching the nearest ninja.


    Ye Hao cut his throat directly with the sword.


    "This kid dared to come out of the barrier!" Da Mu Shangren chuckled lightly. He pointed to the black and white clothes, and the Ethan Ke.


    "You go to deal with that kid, others and I continue to attack the barrier."


    "Hi!" Shinobu smiled confidently at the corner of his mouth in black and white clothes.


    Isanka took out his mace and grinned: "I want to use my mace to knock out that kid''s brain!"


    The three men joined a group of Zhongren to besiege Ye Hao.


    But Ye Hao used his own speed to avoid entanglement with these people, and specifically killed those Xian Ren, and immediately moved to the location with every attack.


    "This kid runs so fast, don''t run and fight me upright if you have the ability!" Ethan was furious by Ye Hao''s behavior.


    The gray wolf phantoms on his body became a bit hideous.


    "Dignified? It''s shameless for so many of you to bully one person and still upright." The mouse in the barrier made a mocking face at Ethan Ke.


    "I think you are worried about being beaten up alone!"


    Ethan can gritted his teeth, as if being poked by the child''s inner thoughts that he least want people to know.


    "To shut up!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense with the kids, your tribe has a lot of people, and there are wolves. You surround this kid with a sea of ??people tactics. No matter how fast this kid runs, he can''t avoid it." Bai Yi Shangren looked at Isanka and said.


    Ethan was very upset about these ninjas, as if they ordered the ninja.


    But this time the younger generation of their Gray Wolf tribe suffered heavy losses by the Asian, and the above ordered that they must retaliate.


    And it happened to coincide with the purpose of these ninjas, so I participated in this operation with them.


    "Howl, gray wolf tribe attack!" Ithaca let out a long roar, and the soldiers from the surrounding gray wolf tribe gathered around.


    At the same time, they also controlled the wolves to block any route that Ye Hao might dodge. The circle surrounding Ye Hao is getting smaller and smaller.

 Chapter 839： Rebel against the wolves

    "Huh, huh, huh."


    Ye Hao stopped his fast-moving footsteps, panted, and scanned the surroundings with his eyes.


    Ninjas, gray wolf tribe fighters, and those wolves completely formed an iron bucket-like encirclement around Ye Hao.


    "Boy, now let''s see where you hide! I want you to taste the taste of being bitten by the wolves!" Ethanco exclaimed excitedly.


    Ye Hao was in danger, but there was a strange smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Oh? What it''s like to be bitten by a wolf, then please tell me."


    Suddenly, Ye Hao let out a long whistle, that voice was almost indistinguishable from howling a wolf.


    "Hmph. Brat, you think it''s useful to learn how to howl, these wolves have been tamed by us!" Ethan Ke sneered at Ye Hao.


    "Tame? Have you really tamed these wolves. Taming is far less than communication."


    Howl howl


    "Oh, what''s going on. Baga, take care of your wolves."


    "Let go, let me go."


    "Asan, what''s the matter with you, I''m your master, let me loose your mouth!"


    The wolves suddenly rioted. The wolves that were originally controlled by the Gray Wolf Tribe did not know what was going on. They attacked the surrounding Gray Wolf Tribe fighters and ninjas.


    Because of the previous encirclement relationship, both sides are very close, and they are not wary of wolves.


    As a result, many people were thrown to the ground by the violent wolves, and they were bitten by the wolves.


    "What''s going on? What''s going on! Calm me down!" Ethan looked at the uncontrolled wolves. He really didn''t understand why these usually obedient wolves suddenly attacked him madly. people.


    "Baga. What''s the matter with your wolves!" Shinobu blocked a rushing wolf with a knife in the black shirt, and angrily accused Ethan Ke.


    Ethan Ke himself was at a loss.


    He gritted his teeth and looked at Ye Hao who was gloating: "What did you do to our wolf?"


    "What did you do?" Ye Hao sneered, "I should ask what you have done to them."


    "When you tame them, whip them with a whip, starve them if you disobey, and discard the children born by she-wolves if they are not qualified. In order to find good wolf pups, you hunt wolves one by one on the grassland."


    "Although they succumb to you temporarily, it does not mean that they belong to you! The wolf nature is always there, and the wolf is the most vengeful."


    "I''m just telling them who is their real enemy."


    Ye Hao used beast language and animal training techniques to successfully make these men and wolves turn to battle.


    Although these wolves have been raised by the gray wolf tribe for a long time, nothing can solve the problem best than communication.


    "Damn, you devil!" Ethan Ke rushed towards Ye Hao angrily, waving the mace in his hand.


    "I am the devil, but you are not the opponent of the devil."


    Ye Hao''s figure flashed, and the soul chaser in his hand flew towards Ethan Ke from all directions.


    Brush up


    A series of soul chasing blades passed through Ethan Ke''s body, bringing out patches of blood.


    "Ninjutsu, boulder pendant!"


    A huge black shadow fell from the sky, and Ye Hao didn''t have time to want to eject directly.


    I saw a huge boulder hit the ground, and the waves produced made Ye Hao who had avoided rolling a few times on the ground.


    Standing on the boulder is Oki Kamininho.


    "A bunch of rubbish, even a kid can''t solve it." Oki Kamin Shinobu looked at the messy battlefield with a look of disappointment.


    "Huh. Can''t beat the small ones, the old ones can''t help it?" Ye Hao sneered at this powerful Shang Ren.


    According to the strength estimate, it was in the first level of innate realm, and the other Shangren were at most pseudo-innate realm in Ye Hao''s eyes.


    Oki Kaminobu continued to seal with both hands.


    "Ninjutsu, avatar!"


    Oki Kami Shinobu''s body was divided into three.


    Ye Hao looked at the three big woods in front of him in surprise, each of them had energy fluctuations, and he couldn''t see which one was true and which was false.


    "Boy, let me use so many ninjutsu, you can be regarded as an honor to die."


    After Oki Kaminori finished speaking, the three of them charged at Ye Hao, throwing out the shurikens and ninja darts in their hands.


    Ling Bo stepped slightly.


    Ye Hao''s dexterous footwork avoided the fired weapon.


    This was when the three big woods had already rushed to Ye Hao''s front. All of them had a shuriken in their hands and attacked three deadly parts of Ye Hao''s body.


    Body control!


    Ye Hao stared at him, and directly controlled the body of a Da Mu Shangren.


    bump


    As a result, I didn''t think that it was a clone, and it went into nothing.


    "Sorry to guess wrong!"


    Shinnyin smiled on the two big woods, and the shuriken in his hands stabbed Ye Hao''s body mercilessly.


    Babble


    Two soul chasing blades appeared in time to block the shurikens of Oki Kamininobu.


    But Oki Shinobu kicked Ye Hao in the abdomen with one blow.


    Ye Hao flew out, spurting blood from his mouth, and fell to the ground half kneeling.


    "Your ability is quite interesting. But you can block it once, not necessarily the second time! If you can block three people, can you block six!" The two Oki Kami Shinobu held hands again.


    Bump


    Out of thin air, four more Oki Kamininho appeared, a total of six people!


    "Oh my God, Master Oki Shangnin can control six clones at the same time. It''s amazing!" White clothes Shangnin exclaimed.


    "Don''t forget that Mr. Oki is very forbearing, and then this kid is going to be finished." Shinobu hacked to death a vicious wolf who leaped over, he licked the blood from the sword in his hand viciously.


    "Success!"


    Six Oki Kami Shinobu struck again.


    No way!


    This time there are six, and we must find a way to distinguish true from false!


    Perspective!


    There was a strange light in Ye Hao''s eyes. He saw the energy flowing in the six big woods, but he couldn''t see clearly.


    not enough!


    Redeem intermediate perspective!


    [Exchange for Intermediate Perspective Art, cost skill points: 50]


    [Current remaining skill points: 44]


    Ye Hao''s red eyes became even more weird under the moonlight, his eyes seemed to see through everything.


    "Scared silly boy."


    When Ye Hao was in a daze, the six Damu Shangren had already approached Ye Hao, and both sides could see every pore on the opposite face.


    "It''s you who are waiting." Ye Hao''s face was shocked, and his figure suddenly accelerated.


    Use power enhancement!


    ¡¾Intermediate Speed ??Enhanced Edition¡¿


    With the speed that the naked eye can barely see and the body style of Ling Bo''s microsteps, Ye Hao avoided the shurikens that had been stabbed by the six big trees, and at the same time he hit one of the big trees with a heavy elbow. Chin.


    Bumpy bump


    The five Oki Kami Shinobu then vanished.


    And the big wood Shangren who was kicked by Ye Hao was kicked off the ground by a huge impact.


    Ye Hao slapped the ground with his right hand and kicked his feet towards the top of the wood.


    "Look at the feet!"


    One blow and one kick kicked Oki Kamininho''s back, kicking Oki Kamininho constantly into the air.


    After Ye Hao''s ascending force ended, four or five soulchaser blades formed a leverage point in front of Ye Hao, allowing Ye Hao to jump up again, but instead climbed to a height higher than Damu Shangren.


    Bengshan fist!


    Ye Hao''s right fist meridian swelled, golden red aura encircled it, and a heavy punch directly hit Da Mu Shangren''s abdomen.


    When I bumped, I saw the two figures hit the ground heavily, raising a large amount of dust.

 Chapter 840： Innate Realm, Nightingale!

    "This...what the **** is going on! Why can that kid distinguish the clone of Oki Kamininobu!"


    "Unless the strength is higher than Oki Kaminori, it is impossible to tell the truth about Oki Kaminori!"


    "Could it be that the kid was blinded by it?"


    The surrounding island ninjas looked at this scene in disbelief, watching the dust that had not yet dissipated,


    Black and white Shangren was also dumbfounded at the moment.


    The last punch, even if they were forced to resist, it is estimated that they would be seriously injured.


    Could it be that the strength of this kid is so terrible that even Oki Shangren is not an opponent? This is completely unreasonable!


    "Papa Papa"


    A round of applause sounded, everyone turned their heads, and saw a somewhat embarrassed Oki Shinobu standing there on the **** a few meters behind them.


    "Boy, good skills. If you are interested in joining our island country, I can accept you as a personal disciple. It is not a problem to become a special forbearance with your strength!"


    "And you have just been able to see through my clone. That alone is your great talent. So far few people can see through my clone."


    Da Mu Shangren said admiringly, and he turned to Ye Hao.


    The dust dispersed.


    Inside the one-meter-deep pit, Ye Hao stood there panting, and under his feet was a pierced wood.


    "Teren? I''m not interested. My orphanage just lacks a gatekeeper. If you are willing to go, I can consider giving you a monthly salary of 500, not more." Ye Hao gasped and sneered.


    Oki Kami Shinobu''s face was cold; "I don''t know good or bad, although your aptitude is a genius, there are many geniuses who have died in my hands."


    Oki Kamikato Shinobi was knotted again.


    Ye Hao''s eyes were wary, although his mouth was relaxed.


    But you have to know your own set of combos just now, but it was hard to find the opportunity.


    The ability to distinguish avatars all depends on intermediate fluoroscopy!


    Because of the intermediate fluoroscopy, Ye Hao also noticed the characteristics of the so-called clone technique.


    Why does it feel that each clone is the same as the real one, because this big wood has injected energy into each clone, creating the same illusion as the main body.


    But the clone is a clone after all, the energy of the clone is rootless, and the energy of the ontology has its origin.


    Ye Hao, who has intermediate fluoroscopy, can see it clearly.


    It''s a pity that in the last move just now, this big wood used a substitute technique to escape.


    With the same trick, this guy will definitely not suffer a second loss.


    A virtual screen of the system appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    [Werewolf Experience Card]


    ¡¾Exchange Cancellation¡¿


    Two options appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    Although the skill points are insufficient, the 3.0 system can loan 200 skill points, which is enough for Ye Hao to exchange for the werewolf experience card.


    But the side effects of the werewolf experience card.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and looked at Da Mu Shangren who slowly approached with a murderous intent.


    Or... wait a minute.


    "Haha, this barrier is about to break open."


    A shout of surprise came from the black panther statue in the distance.


    Ye Hao looked at Nightingale abruptly, and saw that under the attack of a group of ninjas, the barrier of the black panther statue was finally unable to bear the attack and shattered.


    Cracks appeared on the phantom of the barrier, about to be fragmented.


    Faced with this situation, both legs of the scared mouse were shaking.


    After all, she was just an intelligence spy who had never battled, with a good back, but she was still a child.


    It''s gratifying to not be scared and fainted.


    "A Ye... Sister A Ye, hurry up and wake up." The mouse''s head was empty, and even Ye Hao''s previous instructions had been forgotten, just muttering there.


    She looked at the ninjas around in horror, the dagger in her hand was trembling, and she was muttering word by word in her mouth, and she kept backing away.


    bump


    Only a sound like glass shattering was heard, and the black panther phantom disappeared without a trace. The black panther goddess stone statue also fell to the ground, and there was an additional crack in the stone statue.


    "go to hell!"


    A ninja held a katana in excitement, and looked at the mouse with a grin.


    She didn''t care at all that she was just an underage girl in front of her, and the katana slashed straight at the mouse''s head.


    The mouse closed his eyes in despair.


    Damn it! Can''t wait!


    As soon as Ye Hao gritted his teeth, he immediately prepared to exchange the experience card in his heart, and at the same time prepared to use the teleport skill to teleport to the side of the mouse.


    "Isn''t it shameful for a group of people to bully a child?"


    A cold voice came.


    Ye Hao''s thought of just preparing to exchange it disappeared immediately, and he looked over there in surprise.


    The ninja who was about to hack the mouse was stiff in his movements. After a second, his body broke in half from the middle.


    Nightingale was the same as usual, standing in front of the mouse with a **** dagger in her cold and merciless eyes.


    And at this moment, there was a little bit of difference in her body.


    At the same time Ye Hao was happy, the Shuriken of Damu Shangren in front of him was already close to his neck.


    Oki Kami Shinobu also felt that the woman who had stolen their things had awakened, but he could only solve the troublesome kid before solving the woman.


    However, he never expected that the blow he had originally intended to win would be empty, and there was nothing in front of him.


    "You can be regarded as awake. If you don''t wake up again, it is estimated that you can only collect the corpses for me and the mouse." Ye Hao panted and appeared behind Nightingale with a pale face.


    Relying on the teleport ability, he appeared directly here.


    "Uuuuu...A Ye Sister, you can be regarded as waking up, worrying about me." The mouse grabbed the corner of Nightingale''s clothes, his eyes a little moist.


    "thank you all."


    Nightingale touched the mouse''s head, and she looked at Ye Hao: "Take care of the mouse and leave it to me here."


    "Did you break through?" Ye Hao looked at Nightingale in surprise.


    Nightingale didn''t speak, but took another dagger from the mouse''s hand.


    Nightingale, holding a dagger in both hands, walked forward step by step.


    "Asshole woman. I was fooled by you before, now I want to take revenge!" A Shangren roared and swung his sword towards Nightingale.


    It seems that this Shangnin is the one who was deceived by Nightingale.


    Nightingale''s face did not change, but her figure flickered.


    The Shinobu maintained his attacking posture. A few seconds later, the shuriken in his hand broke in half, although his body was not broken in half like the ninja before.


    But there was a big blood bad in his chest, and blood spewed out like spring water.


    So strong!


    Ye Hao looked at Nightingale, others might not have seen her movements clearly, but under the eyes of an intermediate perspective.


    Ye Hao could keep up with Nightingale''s movements a little bit.


    Explain here.


    In addition to the original perspective function, the intermediate perspective eye also adds a certain degree of vision, which can clearly see the enemy''s attack trajectory. Of course, this also has a little limit.


    Nightingale''s movements are approaching the limit, if she is faster, Ye Hao can''t see clearly. He recalled a sentence he had heard before. He was threefold under the Innate Realm, one step one hundred meters, and his body was as light as a swallow.

 Chapter 841： Time of separation

    "Master Omu, something is wrong with this woman!"


    The remaining three Shangnin all surrounded Oki Shangnin.


    "What''s wrong. Didn''t she just regain some strength! It was Mine who was negligent just now, and he just recently broke through to Shangnin, which is different from us."


    "The four of us really dealt with her one by one. Could it be possible that she could be one enemy and four."


    Down in the mine was the Shang Shinobu who was killed by Nightingale.


    Here, Oki Kamininobu has begun to seal the seal.


    "Ninjutsu, doppelganger."


    Oki Shangnin once again summoned two clones, and the other Shangnin also prepared their own tricks.


    Ye Hao pulled the mouse behind him and looked at Nightingale.


    Although Nightingale seemed to have made a breakthrough, Ye Hao was still a little worried in his heart after the first battle.


    While running the Nine Sun Scriptures to restore his strength, he is ready to support Nightingale at any time.


    Nightingale moved forward step by step, she didn''t even care that the four Shangren had gradually formed a tendency to surround herself.


    "Come on!" Oki Kaminori yelled, and the three Oki Kaminori rushed up together.


    Ninjutsu on the black shirt, opened his mouth: "Ninjutsu: The Art of Fireball!"


    The white clothes Shang Ninya Jieyin patted on the ground.


    "Ninjutsu: The Thorns of the Earth!"


    The other Shangnin Jieyin, wind blades appeared in his hands.


    Then flew out.


    "The ninjutsu of these ninjas is a bit interesting, it feels like magic and supernatural powers." Ye Hao looked at the ninjutsu in the sky, and his eyes moved to the stopped Nightingale.


    Let me see how strong you are now.


    The ground thorn appeared first, and Nightingale jumped up and stood on the tip of the ground thorn with one foot.


    Then came the flame and wind blade.


    Nightingale squeezed the two daggers in his hands, and even slashed directly at the flame and wind blade.


    According to common sense, it is impossible for physical weapons to split flames and wind blades.


    But when the dagger in Nightingale''s hand collided with the flame wind blade, the flame and wind blade were directly offset, and disappeared in the air without a trace.


    These islanders know everything, but Ye Hao can see it clearly.


    There was a colorless aura surrounding Nightingale''s dagger, and it was these auras that blocked those attacks.


    Three successive attacks were blocked by Nightingale, and the three figures of Oki Kami Shinobu appeared beside Nightingale.


    Nightingale''s figure flashed, and in a blink of an eye she appeared next to a big wooden Shinobu, and kicked the big wooden Shinobu with one blow.


    Turned into a ball of bubbles.


    Oki Kaminori''s pupils dilated, this speed was too fast, and the two Oki Kaminori attacked immediately.


    Bump


    Nightingale''s dagger collided with Oki Kaminino''s shuriken.


    Nightingale is one-on-two, and the speed in his hand is very fast, which can be said to be a sword and a shadow.


    At this time, the other three Shangren also cheated.


    "The warm-up is over, I won''t play with you anymore." Nightingale, who was fighting with Oki Kamininho, suddenly uttered a word, and the next moment she was directly cutting across the dagger.


    The blade unexpectedly broke through the air.


    The two big woods flew out, one of them vanished.


    Nightingale flashed and appeared in front of the three Shinobu.


    Shinobu threw out a bunch of Shinobi at Nightingale in black.


    As a result, those ninjas only passed through a phantom.


    Sweat appeared on the forehead of Shinnin in the black shirt, he turned around abruptly, his arms wrapped around his chest.


    A big cut was cut directly on his arm, and the figure of Nightingale had no idea when he appeared behind him.


    The other two Shangren came up to the rescue, and after few attempts, they received two punches in the chest.


    Next, these four Shangren really realized when the dark time was, even Oki Shangren could not pose any threat to Nightingale.


    Nightingale''s skills were completely different from when they were chased by them before.


    The three upper Shinobu fights were completely powerless.


    A few minutes later, a group of ninjas left in a desperate manner, and the bodies of the four upper ninjas were more or less injured by Nightingale.


    Although very unwilling, the powerful strength of Nightingale made them unable to find a chance at all.


    "Don''t chase it?" Ye Hao walked to the side of Nightingale.


    Nightingale exhaled a suffocating breath.


    "I just broke through, and my strength is unstable if I fight for a long time."


    Ye Hao looked up and down Nightingale: "Are you hurt? How did it feel just now."


    "There is a body that power enters, and my old wounds have been repaired. And that power still flows in my meridians over and over again, dredging my meridians, and expelling all the impurities in my body."


    Nightingale looked at her hand: "At that time, I had a feeling of being one with the world, everything turned into a mist."


    This is similar to the "convalescence" procedure that I had accepted by Nangong Fengyi, but it was not so effective.


    "In other words, you are now innate?" Ye Hao asked.


    Nightingale nodded, she looked at the envy in Ye Hao''s eyes.


    "Your aptitude is better than mine, you must be able to break through soon."


    "Well, I''m a genius, I know, don''t praise me." Ye Hao looked around, except for the corpses on the ground and the wild wolves looking at Ye Hao, there were no other figures around.


    The previous Ethanka had become a corpse with traces of being bitten by wolves.


    This time, the gray wolf tribe was broken, and the young wolves who had died and were crippled, were finally tamed by Ye Hao.


    Several wolves walked in front of Ye Hao, with their forelimbs crawling on the ground, making a look of worship.


    "What are they doing?" Nightingale frowned and looked at these wolves. If it hadn''t been for these wolves for not being murderous, she would have taken action long ago.


    "Oh, don''t you want to go? You can find a place to live by yourself now." Ye Hao walked to several wolves.


    These are all wolves, and they actually said that they would follow Ye Hao, the strong one.


    Because there is no place for them on this grassland, even if they can find a place to live in a short time, they will surely be discovered by those tribes soon.


    Being hunted down again, tamed.


    "This is a bit troublesome, you are waiting here." Ye Hao told the wolves to wait.


    He returned to Nightingale.


    "Your business is over, will you go back to Demon Butterfly afterwards?" Ye Hao looked at Nightingale.


    Nightingale nodded.


    "In this case, I have to leave. I also agreed to return to Xili City within ten days. Now it is the ninth day." Ye Hao scratched his head and looked at the rising sun in the distance.


    "Then let''s separate here." Nightingale said.


    Ye Hao glanced at the mouse next to him, and stretched out his hand to Nightingale: "I hope you can stand in front of me next time you meet."


    Nightingale held Ye Hao''s hand, and her eyes changed slightly.


    Ye Hao''s fingers moved gently on the palm of Nightingale''s palm.


    If something unexpected happens, leave a message on the website here and I will let people stare.


    A smile appeared on Nightingale''s face.


    "Thank you."


    Nightingale and the mouse drove away in a leftover car.


    Ye Hao looked at the dozens of wolves behind him, and he touched his chin. "How should I settle you guys."

 Chapter 842： Ten-day limit

    Siri City, Australia.


    The old castle of the Judson family.


    Today''s castle is crowded with many people, and there are also many people who look like bodyguards guarding the castle at ten steps, as if there are valuable things in the castle.


    "What the **** is going on? Master Frank suddenly asked me to terminate my business in North America and use the funds to buy some energy stones. This caused our Tianhui consortium to lose tens of millions of dollars in business."


    "Who said no, for this I heard about it and used the family reserve funds."


    In the castle hall, many people were talking quietly there.


    Ten days ago, just because of an order from Master Frank, many people under the Tianhui Consortium became active. They were all ordered to collect energy stones that might be obtained within ten days.


    Some even purchased a few energy stones on the other side of the earth, and they were sent to Siri, Australia by special planes.


    "Father, is it okay?" Sammy was wearing a suit and kept looking at his watch.


    It was already five o''clock in the afternoon, and the sun outside began to set slowly.


    Brown was very calm on the side; "Don''t worry, I''ve already greeted him. The kid is probably buried in the Australian grasslands. Even if he luckily survives, he won''t be able to get here within the prescribed time limit."


    "Huh, it''s a pity that you can''t kill him yourself." Sammy gritted his teeth and said a little regretfully.


    Brown glanced at his son: "Sami, remember one thing. We are people who have to do great things. Revenge does not have to be done by ourselves. Don''t dirty our hands because of these things."


    "Yes, father."


    Time goes by little by little.


    The people in the hall were a little impatient. It was already dinner, and many people here didn''t even eat lunch.


    Kaz


    The door in the hall opened, and Master Frank, who was in a wheelchair, was pushed out by the servant.


    "master."


    Everyone saluted.


    "Everything is gathered," Master Frank whispered.


    The old housekeeper came up from the side, holding a ledger in his hand.


    "The Judson family originally kept 78 energy stones. Within ten days, we spent money to collect nearly 30 energy stones from all over the world."


    Master Frank nodded, his muddy eyes looked outside: "Mr. Ye hasn''t come back yet."


    "No."


    After getting the answer, Master Frank did not speak, and closed his eyes and sat there quietly.


    Time passed bit by bit, because of the existence of Master Frank, people around didn''t dare to talk, so they could only stand there and wait.


    "Cough cough cough..." Master Frank coughed, and there was a nurse next to him who massaged Master Frank''s body to regulate the blood. "Uncle Frank. Let me put it bluntly, what Ye Hao said that you can recall time is simply ridiculous. I think he just wanted to deceive our Judson family''s money. After learning that we needed to verify, he refused to leave, no


    Dare to come. "


    When everyone was waiting for the irritability, Brown came forward and told the story at the right time.


    At this moment, many people in the hall who knew about the matter were talking about it, and their words were full of disgust for that Ye Hao.


    "The ten-day time limit has not arrived yet." Master Frank said solemnly.


    "Grandpa Frank. We waited here for nothing. You see who I found in Xili City!" Sammy also took a step forward and clapped his hands.


    Two bodyguards pushed up a man with a hood on his head, took off his hood and threw it on the ground, and made the man kneel on the ground.


    That person is Wei Qiang.


    At the moment he was very embarrassed, his nose was blue and his face was swollen, and he was still in handcuffs.


    When he saw Wei Qiang, Master Frank''s face changed obviously.


    "Why are you here? I asked you to be a tour guide for Mr. Ye Hao."


    As soon as Wei Qiang wanted to speak, he was interrupted by Sami.


    "Wei Qiang was caught in a hotel in Xili City."


    "Grandpa Frank. I suspect that this guy and Ye Hao were in collusion. It is very possible that they are both Chinese. After he and Ye Hao arrived in central Australia, he and Ye Hao separated and he went back to Xili City. ."


    "This excuse is full of loopholes. You and Ye Hao are separated. Why don''t you contact the Judson family the first time. Or why don''t you look for Ye Hao on the spot, but sneak back to Xili City!"


    A series of questions made Wei Qiang not anxious.


    Brown on the side saw this scene and nodded in satisfaction.


    Taking advantage of the conviction of Ye Hao now, and then using the anger of the Judson family to hunt down Ye Hao, when that Chinese man died, it didn''t matter whether he had the ability or not.


    "No... not like this. Mr. Ye and I were attacked on the way back! Mr. Ye... In order to protect me, Mr. Ye asked me to go first."


    "Mr. Ye promised me that he will come back to Xili City to see Master Frank within ten days."


    Wei Qiang explained hurriedly.


    "Hehe, a ridiculous explanation. I think you were in collusion with that Ye Hao, and the person saw that the situation was not good and threw you away."


    "Don''t forget, before you leave, Master Frank will explain what your task is to let you monitor Ye Hao. You are serving our Judson family, not your so-called Mr. Ye!"


    "You also said someone attacked you? It''s ridiculous. Go and ask, who dares to attack the Judson family plane on the Australian continent!"


    Sammy''s mouth seemed to be unable to stop even a moment.


    Master Frank watched this scene and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "No, Mr. Ye will not lie to me!" Wei Qiang still firmly believes in Ye Hao at this moment.


    Even if he was caught in Xili City before, he never said anything bad about Ye Hao from beginning to end.


    Those people also tried to get him to say that Ye Hao was a liar, but he refused.


    He believed that the man who had saved him would not deceive him. "He is a shameful big liar." Sammy became more excited as he spoke, waving his limbs, and constantly describing Ye Hao''s "evil" to everyone, how he coveted the Judson family property, how did he deceive the Judson family Bother for it


    Laborious.


    "Liar? I heard someone say that I was a liar from a long distance away. Is there any evidence? If there is no evidence, I will sue you for violating my reputation."


    Suddenly a voice came.


    What followed was a figure leaping forward, and that figure just rushed in front of Sami.


    She was so scared that Hami fell directly on the ground, her face pale, her limbs trembling.


    The bodyguards around Master Frank surrounded Master Frank, but Master Frank waved to leave. "What a big dog!" A little girl pointed to the big gray dog ??in surprise. The big dog was one person tall, and her gray eyes felt wild.

 Chapter 843： Apologize to Wei Qiang

    This is a dog, this is clearly a big wolf, with a big mouth that can directly gnaw off a person''s head.


    And there was a man riding on the wolf.


    There are so many riders, wolf riders... how much courage it takes.


    I heard that those who train wolf tribes only tame wolves, but no one dares to ride wolves.


    The people in the hall were hiding far.


    "Help, there are wolves!"


    "All alert, there are wolves coming out."


    "Deep toot."


    There is chaos outside the castle, and many police cars can be seen parked outside the castle.


    "Hush." ??Ye Hao blew a whistle, and more than a dozen wolves rushed into the hall, but they all crawled on the ground very obediently.


    Many bodyguards chased in with guns.


    "Master Frank, I''m sorry. I was anxious when I was on the way, and there was no way to arrange them. Could you please help me deal with the outside affairs." Ye Hao looked at Master Frank.


    Frank raised his hand, motioned the bodyguards to withdraw, and told the old butler to solve the police affairs outside.


    "I''m sorry. I''m a bit late, so Master Frank waited a long time." Ye Hao first apologized to Master Frank.


    Because of these wolves along the way, Ye Hao couldn''t take transportation. He could only spend two days riding the biggest wolf with the wolves.


    He rushed through small towns, crossed highways, and finally set foot on the streets of Xili City, chased by police cars all the way.


    "It''s okay. It''s all about Huaxia Duoqi people. I have seen it today. This is the first time I have seen a group of wolves so close." Master Frank looked at the wolves beside Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled back, but when he turned his head to look at Sami, his face was dimmed.


    "Mr. Sami, I just heard that someone said I was a liar? Now the liar is standing in front of you, why don''t you say it."


    "Forgot to tell you. My wolf hasn''t eaten for two days and nights. He is hungry now."


    Ye Hao patted the wolf''s head beside him, with threats in his words.


    And all a dozen wolves are staring at Sami at the moment.


    Sammy was just now awe-inspiring, but when he was stared at by the wolf, his legs were trembling with fear, and he tried to stand up several times without success.


    Finally, supported by the attendants, he stood up tremblingly.


    Being questioned by Ye Hao, he did not dare to look at Ye Hao''s eyes.


    "Mr. Ye, I''m really sorry. My son is also considering the Judson family. There are some misunderstandings. I hope Mr. Ye can forgive him."


    Brown stood up to round the field, his heart was full of shock at Ye Hao''s appearance, but his face did not show any other expressions.


    "I personally don''t care, but..."


    After Ye Hao spoke, he walked to Wei Qiang who was kneeling on the ground, helped Wei Qiang up, and directly removed the handcuffs with his bare hands.


    "Wei Qiang is my tour guide, who allowed you to arrest him and beat him!"


    Ye Hao questioned Brown at the same time.


    He patted Wei Qiang on the shoulder.


    "Brother, sorry."


    Wei Qiang looked at Ye Hao''s apologetic eyes, and he didn''t know why all his previous grievances had disappeared at this moment.


    He did not believe in the wrong person.


    "If you are wronged, I will seek justice for you."


    "Mr. Ye, don''t..."


    Wei Qiang wanted to stop it, but his body was still wounded at this time and he couldn''t hold Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao walked directly in front of Brown.


    "I need an explanation."


    With a smile on Brown''s face, "Mr. Ye, we''ll talk about these things later. Let''s discuss business now."


    "Mr. Brown is old and can''t understand the English I speak? I said, I want an explanation." Ye Hao stared at Brown, without giving Brown any face.


    "This guy is so handsome!"


    "Who is this person who dares to talk to Brown like that."


    When the people around saw that the wolves were not in danger, they no longer worried. At this moment, they were frightened by this person''s attitude towards Brown.


    Brown is the highest-ranking person in the Judson family, except for Master Frank. No one dares to talk to him like this.


    Brown''s eyes were also gloomy now.


    "Okay. We did something wrong with Mr. Ye." Master Frank interrupted to break the deadlock.


    "As compensation, Wei Qiang. I, you, appoint you as the executive director of the Asian region."


    As soon as Master Frank said this, everyone around him boiled and looked at Wei Qiang enviously.


    They all knew Wei Qiang, and he was an assistant to Master Frank.


    As for the senior positions of the Radiant Consortium under the Judson family, there has never been a situation where outsiders have taken up positions.


    Wei Qiang himself was also frightened. Both of his ears couldn''t believe what he heard.


    The executive director of the Asian region is a position with real power. Asia is now the best economic place in the world. This can even directly make him a member of the upper class in the Judson family.


    "Uncle Frank, this matter..." Brown''s expression changed. His business affairs in Asia have always been in charge of his people.


    This is equivalent to cutting off a piece directly on top of his cake.


    "Needless to say Brown, this is my decision." Master Frank told Brown directly to go on, he looked at Ye Hao: "Mr. Ye, you are satisfied with this account."


    Frank gave Wei Qiang such a big cake, just trying to ease the situation at the moment, and used Wei Qiang to get closer to Ye Hao.


    It can be seen that Ye Hao treated Wei Qiang very well.


    "not enough."


    Originally thought that this matter would end in this way, but did not expect that Ye Hao would not let go.


    This is something that Master Frank didn''t expect.


    "There is no problem with the appointment just now, but if you did something wrong, don''t you even have an apology. Please Brown, father and son, apologize to Wei Qiang. This request is not excessive." Ye Hao looked at Brown and Sammy. .


    The complexions of the people around now changed.


    The previous appointment was equivalent to cutting a big piece of Brown''s cake.


    Now let Brown and his son apologize to Wei Qiang, which is a step on their heads.


    This is equivalent to asking a CEO to apologize for running errands at the bottom.


    "It''s impossible. Wei Qiang is an employee. Why should we apologize to him!" Sammy recovered from the panic just now, and immediately opposed Ye Hao''s proposal.


    If it weren''t for his model girlfriend, he might have left the scene angrily.


    Brown was also sullen and not talking.


    "In this case, I don''t think I have anything to talk about today. It''s still early, just in time I can book a ticket to return to China tonight." Ye Hao turned around to leave the hall.


    "Mr. Ye stay." Master Frank said.


    Ye Hao stopped.


    "Brown, Sammy. Apologize to Wei Qiang."


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone around him took a good look.


    To put it straightforwardly, in the Judson family, it was Master Frank''s words. No one would dare not obey Master Frank''s instructions. This is the right of a family master.

 Chapter 844： Time recall

    Sammy was reluctant to refute.


    But his father glared back.


    Brown walked slowly in front of Wei Qiang.


    He bowed and apologized to Wei Qiang: "Wei Qiang, I''m sorry. Before, we were too reckless to figure out things."


    "I...I..." Wei Qiang couldn''t use words to express his inner shock at this moment.


    I''m just a person who ate in the Judson family through relationships.


    Those who say good things are a deacon, and those who say bad things are errands.


    But now, the second in command of the Judson family bowed and apologized to himself, something he didn''t even dream of.


    After Brown apologized, he glanced at his son next to him.


    Sami bowed to Wei Qiang unwillingly, "I''m sorry."


    Wei Qiang felt the depression in his chest relieved a lot. He knew that all this was because of the man in front of him.


    It is because of his existence that he can regain his dignity.


    "Mr. Ye, are you satisfied now?" Master Frank looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "Okay, we can talk about business next. But I don''t like too many people, and my wolf and I are hungry. I don''t know if we can sit down and talk while eating."


    Frank clapped his hands and ordered a few words to the servant next to him.


    He told most people in the hall to leave, leaving only a few people.


    Then more than a dozen servants were busy.


    A few minutes later, the originally empty hall suddenly became a restaurant.


    A long table was placed in the middle, almost as it was ten days ago, and everyone who stayed here sat down.


    Even at Ye Hao''s request, Wei Qiang sat beside Ye Hao.


    In addition, a large piece of meat was placed in front of the dozen or so wolves squatting on the side. When the servants put meat on the wolves, all of them were frightened.


    I was afraid that these wolves would go crazy, and they would eat the meat and themselves.


    But these wolves are very obedient, even if they are hungry, they have meat in front of them.


    They were also motionless, looking at Ye Hao with their eyes.


    This is the rule of the wolf pack. At this moment, Ye Hao is equivalent to their wolf. The wolf has not given an order, and any wolf is not allowed to eat.


    Later, with Ye Hao''s permission, the wolves bite the food in front of them.


    Immediately after the food in front of them was eaten, servants gave them new pieces of meat, allowing them to enjoy a hearty meal, and some people even brought them spring water.


    This treatment is like the VIP treatment of a five-star hotel.


    "Mr. Ye, we can talk about business now." Master Frank looked at Ye Hao who was also eating food.


    He motioned to the servant next to him to put a password box on the table.


    The password box was opened, facing Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao raised his head and put down the tableware.


    There are a hundred energy stones lying in the box.


    "No problem, but I have to put these things away first." Ye Hao''s own hand touched the lock box.


    This time, Ye Hao had no scruples.


    In front of everyone, the password box disappeared.


    Such a move scared many people.


    Inside Ye Hao''s space ring, an empty password box was lying in it, and the energy stone had disappeared completely.


    [System prompt, absorb 100 skill points]


    [Current remaining skill points of the host: 144]


    "how can that be?"


    Sami''s model girlfriend even looked down at the table regardless of the image, wondering if Ye Hao was doing magic, but under the table was empty, and the previous password box was nowhere to be found.


    Seeing the shocked eyes of the people around, Ye Hao wiped his lips with a napkin with a calm face.


    Anyway, the act of waiting was even more astonishing, letting the item disappear out of thin air was just adding a little bit of Ye Hao''s own mystery.


    "Since I have been paid, I have to do things. But these 100 energy stones are only enough for me to see things within a year."


    "According to the previous agreement, I will be released here, and then I will tell you what I see here to prove my ability."


    Ye Hao points to a one-meter range around his seat


    [Exchange Ability: Elementary Time Memories]


    [Consumption of skill points: 100. Remaining skill points 44]


    There is an extra skill in the skill bar.


    The primary time memories can only see what happened within one meter of a year around Ye Hao, and the cooling time is a full 15 days.


    As for the effect, Ye Hao himself is not sure, after all, this ability is the most incredible ability Ye Hao has performed so far.


    It''s a pity that the scope of the cast is too small, and the cooling time for one cast is fifteen days, otherwise he will consider flying back to the TE laboratory site to use this ability to check what happened before.


    But one meter by one meter, the laboratory is at least four to five hundred square meters.


    It will take at least three or four months. Ye Hao doesn''t have time to spend there. It''s better to wait until the time recall ability is upgraded, the scope is expanded, and the cooling time is shortened.


    As Ye Hao thought, he took out a coin from his pocket in front of everyone.


    This is a silver commemorative coin.


    Ye Hao solemnly pointed to the coin in his hand.


    "This is a time coin, through which I can see what happened in the past, and the price is the one hundred energy stones before."


    "During my performance, please keep quiet and don''t allow anyone to disturb me! Even the slightest noise!" Ye Hao warned with a serious face.


    Ye Hao took a look at Brown and Sami intentionally.


    When the two heard Ye Hao''s words, the thought of disturbing Ye Hao indeed flashed in their hearts.


    "If anyone makes a sound, they will be expelled from the Judson family immediately." It''s a pity that Master Frank''s words dispelled their thoughts.


    "Mr. Ye, please start."


    Master Frank''s eyes raised expectation, and even he himself held his breath.


    The hall is quiet and even people''s heartbeat can be heard.


    My posture is perfect.


    Ye Hao smiled secretly, all of his foreplay was actually fooling.


    What time coin is actually something he bought casually in that primitive tribe.


    In this way he can put all the mysterious auras on this "time coin".


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, and began to mutter some spells in his mouth.


    In the end, he made a very simple move, which was to toss a coin.


    The coin rolled up and slowly fell, and everyone''s eyes were looking at the coin, as if it were a magical process.


    Ye Hao caught the coin with one hand and thought to himself.


    "Time recall, turn on!"


    Suddenly, Ye Hao''s surroundings were caught in a white mist, and then with Ye Hao as the center, the one-meter mist around him disappeared.


    There is no dining table in front of him, and there are no chairs under him.


    He saw a maid suddenly appear in front of him with a dining bowl, then passed through his body and disappeared into the mist.


    What happened within this meter began to broadcast at a rapid speed.


    During the period, Ye Hao saw a scene of great interest. A graceful and beautiful woman happened to be standing in front of Ye Hao, chatting with someone on a mobile phone of five years ago, and the information on it caught Ye Hao''s eyes.

 Chapter 845： He is not your son

    Ye Hao opened his eyes a minute later.


    His retina was a little fuzzy, and it took a while to fully recover.


    He looked at the group of people around him watching him.


    "Mr. Ye, what did you see?" Master Frank''s hand gripped the wheelchair handle tightly, obviously a little nervous.


    Ye Hao looked around, and finally his eyes fell on Sami.


    Sami saw Ye Hao looking at him, he sneered and said, "Why don''t you tell me? I don''t know how to continue the act."


    "Master Frank, what I saw just now may involve some secrets in your family." Ye Hao looked at Master Frank.


    Master Frank waved.


    "If it''s a secret, it can prove Mr. Ye''s ability. No matter whether these secrets damage our Judson family, I will not blame Mr. Ye Hao."


    Ye Hao seemed to have an appetite, he slowly said, "Then I said it?"


    "Don''t procrastinate here, see if I wait a minute and don''t directly expose you!" Sammy is really full of resentment towards Ye Hao at this moment.


    And now that Ye Hao''s "lie" is pierced directly on the scene is an opportunity to retaliate against him directly.


    Ye Hao looked at Sami.


    This person has been making trouble for himself since he came to Australia, and most of the things that attacked him before have something to do with them.


    Coincidentally, I just saw an interesting message in my memories of that year.


    "Then I''m offended." Ye Hao smiled lightly, and he raised his finger to Sami.


    "One message I saw was that Master Sammy is not Mr. Brown''s biological son."


    This word is out.


    Everyone present suddenly changed color.


    Brown couldn''t maintain his "disguise" either, and looked at Ye Hao in amazement.


    "Nonsense! Chinese people, believe it or not, I can let you stay in Australia forever!" Sami stood up and pointed at Ye Hao and said angrily.


    "Howl!"


    The wolves that had been eating had stood up one after another, staring at Sammy with their sharp fangs.


    They felt the malice that this guy held towards his "chief".


    As long as Ye Hao gave the order, they would directly rush to bite and eat the flesh of the person.


    Sammy swallowed, and the aura that had been aroused at last disappeared instantly.


    Ye Hao glared at all the wolves, and the wolves dropped their heads and continued to eat.


    "Mr. Ye, speak with evidence." Brown forced his composure and looked at Ye Hao.


    "Of course I have evidence. I don''t know if Mr. Brown''s wife can be here and can bother her to come." Ye Hao sat down and continued to enjoy the food in front of him.


    "Brown, call your wife." Master Frank spoke directly.


    Brown stood up and walked to the side to pick up the phone, supposedly calling his wife over.


    More than ten minutes later, after Ye Hao enjoyed the perfect meal, a beautiful woman appeared in the hall.


    "Darling, I''m doing my hair. Why did you suddenly call me back." The beautiful woman was in her forties and she looked pretty.


    As Hua Xia said, it was like a fox Meizi.


    "Some people say that Sami is not my biological son." Brown said in a deep voice.


    The beautiful woman''s face changed, and she walked to her side of Sammy: "How is it possible, how can we Sammy not belong to our Judson family! Who said that! Stand up for me!"


    "I said." Ye Hao looked at this beautiful woman. The beautiful woman I saw in the memory before is the person in front of him.


    "Why do you say that! This is the Judson family, do you say that? Believe it or not that my husband made you disappear!"


    Sure enough, they are a mother and son, and they both use their background to oppress others.


    Ye Hao looked at the beautiful woman with a smile, that smile made her heart panicked.


    "Of course I have evidence."


    "Mr. Brown, you can check your wife''s mobile phone. There must be a number noted as an assistant. Your wife and this person chat very closely. You can check the chat history between them."


    "Of course, they may also delete all chat records. But I believe that with the Judson family''s position in Australia, there should be no problem in obtaining information stored by customers in the National Telecommunications Company."


    The beautiful woman''s face turned pale, and she pointed at Ye Hao in a daze.


    "Don''t slander me. It''s normal for me to communicate with the opposite sex. This is Australia, not as closed and backward as your Chinese thought."


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth curled up, and he picked up the unfinished glass of red wine in front of him.


    "Oh? I don''t know that on the third day of June last year, Madam, you used your mobile phone to make an appointment with someone to go to Room 703 of the Xilicheng Five-star International Hotel. Is this normal?


    Ye Hao looked at Brown: "Or, can your Australian men allow your own woman and a strange man to be alone in a hotel room?"


    Brown''s face was very ugly.


    "Nonsense. Darling, don''t believe what this man said, I can''t betray you." The beautiful woman looked at Brown anxiously, her voice still crying.


    And Sammy is also on his mother''s side: "Father, you have to believe my mother. How could I not be your son, this kid is trying to avenge us!"


    Brown remained silent.


    Master Frank whispered to the housekeeper next to him: "Our Judson family will not wrong anyone. Go and check what Mr. Ye Hao said just now, and investigate clearly."


    "Yes." The butler nodded.


    The beautiful woman saw the housekeeper leave, she was sweating like rain, constantly shouting wrong and cursing Ye Hao.


    "Of course there is the easiest way, and that is the paternity test." Ye Hao laughed and watched the good show in front of him.


    The beautiful woman shook her body, and she saw her husband looking at her suspiciously.


    In the end, she couldn''t bear it, and knelt on the ground with a plop, pulling her husband''s arm.


    "Darling, I was wrong. But I was also murdered at the beginning. I went to a nightclub for a drink, and was taken to the hotel in a daze by the man, and... and then he kept threatening me with this."


    The beautiful woman''s words and expressions on her face make it seem like she is the real victim.


    "I never thought that I was pregnant with that person''s child.


    "But...but you have raised Sami for more than 20 years. He...he completely regards you as his father. We can assume that this hasn''t happened and continue living!"


    "Enough, shut up!"


    Brown was emotionally out of control and slapped his wife''s face with a slap.


    The beautiful woman covered her face and looked at Brown in horror.


    Sammy fell directly on the ground, his eyes lost, and he kept muttering in his mouth: impossible. I... I am the father''s child, and I must be the father''s child.


    Sammy couldn''t accept the facts at this moment.


    If he is not his father''s child, it means that everything he has now no longer belongs to him.


    Sammy looked at the people around him, those who had flattered him in the past, now looked at him with plain and indifferent eyes. All this is because Sammy has lost the aura of the past.

 Chapter 846： Promise of Three Thousand Energy Stones

    "Enough. Brown, take care of your own housework." Master Frank said in a deep voice.


    "Yes."


    Brown got up and said to the servants next to him, "Take them two to me."


    Brown''s wife who was crying and Sammy, the Six Godless Master, were dragged down by the servants.


    In just a few minutes, the Judson family has undergone tremendous changes.


    Afterwards, it was rumored that Brown had secretly dealt with his wife and the man who gave him the green hat.


    As for Sami, he was directly arranged to a remote country in Africa, although he did not worry about food and drink.


    But it is said that Sami was mentally hit and went crazy.


    These are things to follow.


    "Mr. Ye, I made you laugh." Master Frank looked at Ye Hao with a smile on his face.


    "It''s okay. If Master Frank thinks what I said is not clear enough, I can prove my ability."


    "Twenty days ago, a maid fell down here, and the drinking vessel in her hand fell to the ground and broke, and the hand of the maid was cut."


    A maid next to her was surprised and covered her mouth.


    "On the night a month ago, a maid and a bodyguard secretly kissed here, and they agreed to go to the cinema next week to watch the latest movie."


    Ye Hao kept talking about one thing.


    Many people around were surprised.


    "Well, Mr. Ye doesn''t need to say any more. I already fully believe in Mr. Ye''s magical ability." Master Frank prevented Ye Hao from continuing.


    Ye Hao stopped.


    "Mr. Ye''s ability to recall time depends on this magical''time coin''?" Master Frank looked at the coin in Ye Hao''s hand.


    Everyone else also cast a curious look, even greedy.


    A baby who can see what happened a year ago is of great value.


    "This''time coin'' only plays a certain role. If you can''t control it. It''s useless to have it. If you don''t believe it, you can try it."


    Ye Hao looked at Wei Qiang next to him.


    "Qianzi, you try it."


    "I?"


    Wei Qiang pointed to himself in surprise, then looked at the coin in Ye Hao''s hand.


    He swallowed, and shook his head again and again: "I dare not."


    "There is nothing to be afraid of, just follow the action I just did." Ye Hao smiled.


    Wei Qiang glanced at Master Frank.


    Master Frank nodded.


    Wei Qiang took the coin cautiously, and then, following Ye Hao''s appearance, he threw it up and held it in his palm.


    A few seconds passed.


    Wei Qiang opened his eyes and shook his head: "I didn''t see anything."


    Ye Hao took back his coin.


    "Mr. Ye Hao, as long as I gather three thousand energy stones. You can help me find out what my grandson disappeared ten years ago." Master Frank stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded: "There is no problem."


    Master Frank took a deep breath, with a firm look in his eyes.


    "It may take a while to collect three thousand energy stones..."


    "There is no problem with this. When Master Frank has collected three thousand energy stones and notify me, I will come to Australia again." Ye Hao added.


    "Thank you Mr. Ye." With Ye Hao''s assurance, Master Frank was more relieved.


    "Mr. Ye Hao, if you have any needs, you can tell me or Wei Qiang, our Judson family will satisfy you as much as possible." Master Frank has now raised Ye Hao''s importance to a very high level.


    "I''m going to return to China tomorrow. But these wolves are not good at flying, I don''t know if I can trouble Master Frank to help."


    Ye Hao pointed to the wolves that were still eating.


    "No problem, it must be done for Mr. Ye Hao."


    After some small talk, Ye Hao used tiredness as an excuse and went back to rest first.


    The wolves were temporarily arranged by Ye Hao in the room next to him.


    In Master Frank''s bedroom, he was lying on the bed at the moment, with four or five people standing beside the bed, including Brown.


    "Give my instructions. At any cost, collect as many energy stones as possible from the world! The sooner the better!" Frank said firmly.


    The old butler stood up and lowered his head.


    "Master. Three thousand energy stones, the amount required is not a small amount."


    Frank raised his hand: "Investigation makes it clear whether my grandson is dead or alive, and who killed him. This is my only wish now, even if I pay half of the Judson family fortune!"


    "Yes."


    In the repeated emphasis of Master Frank, everyone agreed to collect energy stones all over the world.


    A group of people left Master Frank''s bedroom.


    In the past, everyone would have a few words with Brown, but today everyone left without looking back.


    Brown is not in the mood to talk to these people.


    He took the phone and walked to a corner, and the phone was connected.


    "What the **** is going on with you! How did you agree to me? Why did that Chinese person still appear in Xili City."


    Brown gritted his teeth and questioned the phone.


    "Mr. Brown, we have done our best. For this we have lost five elites, a special forces team and a Black Hawk helicopter!"


    "The responsibility for all this is not with us, but Mr. Brown, the information you gave us is wrong, the other party is not an ordinary supernatural being at all!"


    The person on the other end of the phone was not afraid at the moment, but simply pushed all the blame on Brown.


    "A bunch of waste! I want to reduce my investment in you!" Brown roared angrily.


    "Please."


    The phone hung up directly, Brown gritted his teeth and left the castle.


    On the other end of the phone is a secret military base in Australia.


    "Is that guy Brown accountable again?" A **** man smoking a cigar, his feet directly on the table.


    Another white man put down the phone in his hand and sneered: "If it wasn''t because he was a member of the Judson family, I wouldn''t like him."


    "This time we have lost a lot. If we weren''t focused on the plan now, we might be finished." The black man said solemnly.


    The white man waved his hand, walked to the office window, opened the blinds and looked outside.


    "Relax. I have removed the information of the five-man team from our archives. Anyway, we are now after the elite superpowers."


    "If our plan can be successful, then Australia will become the third largest superpower organization. Our country''s international status will also rise."


    The white man said confidently.


    "Where is the Chinese who killed us?" A haze flashed in the black eyes.


    "Don''t worry about him, he won''t find us anyway." The white man said casually: "The two hundred energy stones that were previously auctioned off at Xiangdu were robbed."


    "The above commanded that we must recover those two hundred energy stones." "This matter is really a bit troublesome..."

 Chapter 847： Huh?

    China Sea City.


    A man with sunglasses was sitting in the passenger seat of a container truck. The truck drove to the gate of the Wanjia Welfare Institute and stopped right there.


    "Hey, no parking here." A brawny man walked out of the orphanage and slapped the car door and shouted.


    The window of the passenger seat was rolled down.


    "Tiger head, why. I haven''t seen Lao Tzu for a month, and I don''t recognize Lao Tzu." A laugh and curse came from the car, directly making Tiger Tau''s expression dull.


    It took him a long time to recover and shouted excitedly.


    "Brother Ye! You are back!"


    Ye Hao jumped out of the car and looked at the newly renewed Wanjia Welfare Home.


    If it weren''t the sign at the entrance or the Wanjia Welfare Institute, people who came here would definitely think it was a park, and the huge wall encircled a large area of ??it.


    It also includes the barren hills that are already lined with trees in the distance.


    It has been nearly two months since I walked this way, and the Wanjia Welfare Institute has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    "Hutou, you go get some money to the driver''s master, then drive in the car and unload the''cargo'' on the car." Ye Hao patted Tiger''s shoulder and ordered.


    "okay."


    With excitement, Tiger Head directly took out a pile of Grandpa Mao from his pocket and threw it in front of the driver.


    "Yes, here is your fare. I''ll go and open the gate, you drive in and open the container behind."


    The driver looked at the pile of Grandpa Mao, his eyes widened suddenly: "This...this, eldest brother. This is a bit too much money."


    "It''s okay, my brother Ye is back. I''m happy, when I buy you a drink with a lot of money. Hurry up and don''t dawdle, drive in!" Hutou ran to the guard and put away the door fence.


    Allow trucks to drive in.


    "Brother Ye, you are back. Would you like me to inform Master Bao and other people, they often talk about you." Hutou asked next to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shook his head. He glanced at the camera that turned his head next to him. There were also a few cars parked in the distance of the orphanage. The people in the cars were calling.


    "No, it is estimated that the news of my return has already reached their ears. You should open the cargo box as soon as possible." Ye Hao urged.


    "Isn''t it just opening a box. Brother Ye, you finally came back, go to the house and rest."


    The truck parked in the orphanage, and the driver and Hutou walked to the back of the truck.


    "Master, what did my brother Ye ask you to install?"


    "I don''t know. This container was transported directly from the airport and loaded on my car." The driver himself did not know the contents of the container.


    "Brother Ye!"


    "Ahao!"


    Just as Ye Hao was staring at the container, a call came from behind him.


    I saw Bao Ye, Xiao Yan, and Xia Xue, all with excited expressions on their faces.


    "You are here very fast." Ye Hao smiled and looked at these people.


    "Just now Xiao Yan said that you are back, I still don''t believe it. This time I met something when I went abroad? Why did it take so long to come back, but it worried us to death." Bao Ye patted Ye Hao''s shoulder.


    "Something happened." Ye Hao pointed to the container behind.


    "But I brought you many gifts."


    Ma Dongmei walked up to Ye Hao and dropped Ye Hao''s fist: "A Hao, do you think you can bring some gifts back?"


    "Do you know that Xiaoxue is worried about you. Seeing that you didn''t take the college entrance examination, you didn''t get it well!"


    "Auntie Dongmei, why are you talking about this." Xia Xue stomped her foot, but she looked at Ye Hao with joy in her eyes.


    Ye Hao looked at Xia Xue: "I didn''t have a good exam?"


    Xia Xue lowered her head: "The test is a bit poor, one point away from 700 points."


    700 points short of one point?


    Isn''t that 699 points?


    "If the total score of the college entrance examination has not changed, I remember that it was only 750 points? A score of 699 is not good?" Ye Hao asked in surprise.


    Didn''t take the exam well, got a 399?


    Ye Hao himself was a little bit dumbfounded. If it weren''t for system skills, 699 points would be an astronomical figure for him.


    That was the height he needed to worship, but in the eyes of others, he just failed to pass the exam.


    "Isn''t that just because I didn''t take the exam well! Xia Xue''s 20 points difference, we can get our Jiangnan Province college entrance examination champion!" Ma Dongmei glared at Ye Hao.


    This feeling is good, either the college entrance examination champion or the bad exam.


    "Wow, help. Help!"


    Suddenly there was a call for help from the container truck, and Hutou and the driver ran over.


    And in the open container, black and white figures jumped out from it.


    "Erha?" Xia Xue looked from a distance and thought that figure was Erha.


    However, after some of the "two ha"s approached, Bao Ye''s face suddenly changed, and Ma Dongmei was directly pulled behind him.


    "This is a wolf!"


    After all, they were people who had mixed up in the rivers and lakes, and Bao Ye could see these wolves with the appearance of Erha at a glance.


    "Wolf?"


    I heard that these were wolves, but Xia Xue and the others were shocked.


    "Okay, don''t be afraid. I brought these back. Although they are wolves, they don''t bite." Ye Hao calmed everyone''s emotions and hooked his fingers at a wolf.


    The apparently larger wolf immediately ran over. Originally, the wolf wouldn''t wag its tail like a dog, but the wolf seemed to please Ye Hao, his mouth was open, his tongue was sticking out, and his tail was constantly wagging.


    Seeing everyone still didn''t believe it, Ye Hao ordered a group of wolves.


    "jump."


    More than a dozen wolves stood on their feet and jumped.


    "Look."


    All the wolves immediately dropped their heads and fell to the ground.


    "roll."


    The wolves rolled around on the ground, there was no appearance of wolves at all, and the "two ha" patterns on their bodies made Xia Xue and the others think that these were not wolves, but two.


    "Seaweed Dance."


    As soon as the wolves stood up, they stopped and looked at Ye Hao innocently.


    This concubine really couldn''t do it.


    "Cough, cough, cough." Ye Hao knew that he was too much. He smiled and explained to everyone: "In fact, these wolves are Australian wolves. When I brought them back, I put them in makeup for convenience. Brought them in smoothly."


    This was still the attention of Master Frank, who solved the problem that plagued Ye Hao with a trick.


    "Couldn''t these be the gifts you brought us." Bao Ye smiled bitterly and pointed at these creatures that didn''t know if they were Erha or Wolf.


    "Of course not. The things are still in the container. Many of them are brought to the children in the orphanage. Master Bao, go and let people move things in."


    As Ye Hao was talking, several cars drove to the entrance of the orphanage, directly blocking the orphanage.


    "Okay. Trouble is coming, Baoye, you should take them down to rest first. I will meet the guests." Ye Hao let Baoye go back first.


    "Well, stay in the orphanage for dinner tonight. I will ask your Aunt Dongmei to prepare a sumptuous dinner for you." Bao Ye shouted.


    "it is good."


    "Xiao Yan, you take these wolves to our basement and prepare food for them."


    "Ok."


    Watching Baoye and the others return to the orphanage, Xiao Yan left with the wolves, and Ye Hao walked towards the door. Many people came down from the cars, and a smaller figure plunged directly into Ye Haohuai.

 Chapter 848： We want to arrest you

    "Meow meow."


    The soft tongue licked on Ye Hao''s cheek.


    Not to mention that it feels really good, but it would be nice if there weren''t those contemptuous eyes.


    "Ye Hao, what are you doing!" Song Ying ran up with a scolding.


    And the little figure lying on Ye Hao was Meow who hadn''t seen for a few days.


    Miao Miao hasn''t seen her for more than ten days, but her face is much better than her face ten days ago, and her eyes are more lively.


    "It''s not to blame me, she rushed up on her own." Ye Hao looked innocently at Meow wagging her tail at her.


    Meow also showed full enthusiasm for Ye Hao, who had not seen him for many days.


    If it weren''t for Song Ying''s pull, she would have rushed into Ye Hao''s arms.


    "Officer Qiu, is this a wretched underage child? I seriously demand that this wretched criminal be arrested!" A girl in a jeans vest walked in front of Ye Hao.


    Next to the girl was Qiu Xueyao in police uniform. As for the girl who dared to talk to Ye Hao like this, there was anyone besides Su Xiaoxiao.


    "I can consider this." Qiu Xueyao nodded pretendingly.


    "Hey, I finally came back, you just welcome me like that." Ye Hao smiled bitterly.


    "You still know how to come back! You are now famous in our school, and you disappeared for no reason in the college entrance examination. This is the first time in the history of our Haicheng High School!"


    Zhao Yanting walked to Ye Hao, pointed to Ye Hao''s nose and shouted angrily.


    "You are playing outside by yourself, but I was ashamed in school. As your head teacher, someone unexpectedly missed the college entrance examination for some reason! Ye Hao, you can do it, you! You succeeded in leaving on my resume. A stain!"


    Ye Hao waved his hand repeatedly and explained.


    "Sister Ting, you are calm and calm. I really can''t help this matter. You should have heard Song Ying say it."


    "I was injured after seeing righteousness in Xiangdu. It took ten and a half days to lie down in Xiangdu Hospital."


    Ye Hao put on an innocent and helpless expression on his face.


    From the corner of his eyes, she glanced at Song Ying next to her.


    Song Ying rolled her eyes at him.


    Before they colluded and concealed the fact that Ye Hao was in a coma for a month, only saying that Ye Hao was injured bravely because of justice.


    "You are still laughing now. You didn''t even take the college entrance examination. It means you didn''t score, so you don''t think about what you will do next." Song Ying is here, and naturally, Song Xiaoyue, Ye Hao''s deskmate is indispensable.


    "That''s true." Ye Hao patted his head, but there was no worry on his face: "This kind of thing will be said at the time, anyway, the ship will go straight to the bridge."


    Facing Ye Hao''s attitude, the women could only show helpless expressions.


    They knew Ye Hao''s strength. If he was allowed to participate in the college entrance examination, as long as he showed his strength, he would have no problem getting a few champions in the college entrance examination.


    "Mr. Ye, Mr. Ye!"


    The owner of the call this time was a man.


    "Why are you here?" Ye Hao looked at the ink dust in front of him unexpectedly.


    Mo Chen was full of sweat on his forehead, with dark circles under his eyes, his face was very haggard, and it seemed that he hadn''t rested well during this time. "Mr. Ye, you... after you disappeared from Xiangdu. But I was scolded by my superiors. I can only come to Haicheng to wait for your return. Do you know that you left halfway, but scared us half to death, Mr. Dongfang will come to you in person


    . "


    The people around showed surprised expressions, did not understand what the stranger was muttering to Ye Hao, and showed suspicious eyes.


    Ye Hao immediately grabbed Mo Chen''s shoulder. "Oh, I''m really sorry. I left before we talked about the cooperation, so I''m really sorry. But I was really in a hurry at the time, and I hope you don''t help me explain to the chairman of your company." Ye Hao gestured with his eyes


    Ink dust.


    Except for Song Ying, the people here are ordinary people who don''t understand "that world".


    Mo Chen belonged to the ability group, he understood Ye Hao''s eyes and immediately said: "Mr. Ye, do you know that your sudden disappearance will cause our company to suffer a lot of losses!"


    At this moment, the people around understood it.


    They also knew that Ye Hao was good at business, and it was normal to do business with people.


    Mo Chen breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that everyone did not notice anything unusual.


    To hide the existence of the ability group and the ability person in front of ordinary people is a rule that every person who joins the ability must stick to.


    There are such unspoken rules all over the world.


    If something beyond reality appears in front of civilians, it is easy to cause the world in front of you to be on the verge of collapse.


    This is a white lie.


    "You go in and sit down, talk slowly about something. I''ll talk to this gentleman about business first." Ye Hao asked everyone to go in.


    "Can you tell you that tomorrow will happen to be our class taking graduation photos. You missed the college entrance examination, you can''t do this." Zhao Yanting pointed at Ye Hao seriously.


    "Good, good. I promise, I will never make any more moths." With Ye Hao''s guarantee.


    Everyone really thought that Ye Hao was going to talk about business, so he didn''t bother and went to the orphanage.


    "What''s the matter, you just said that the Dongfang leader is coming over?" Ye Hao put his arms around Mo Chen''s neck, walked to the corner and asked in a low voice.


    Mo Chen said with a wry smile.


    "Mr. Ye, you hurt me this time. My original mission was to watch you for a while, but you just disappeared."


    "Group leader Dongfang will let me come to Haicheng to wait for you. Once I get the news of your return, he will be notified as soon as possible. He will come to you as soon as possible."


    Ye Hao sighed. He had a "travel" before leaving.


    The result is better now, all troubles are coming.


    This is not just talking, another group of people came.


    Buzzing.


    One after another military jeeps appeared outside the orphanage.


    Then a group of heavily armed soldiers rushed in and surrounded Ye Hao.


    This battle shocked Mo Chen.


    "Mr. Ye, we are ordered to come over and arrest you. Please cooperate with us." An officer walked up to Ye Hao and said solemnly.


    "That old chief is angry?" Ye Hao took out a cigarette and handed it to the officer. The officer rejected Ye Hao¡¯s cigarette, nodded and said, ¡°The old chief has been worried about your affairs for the past two months. I heard that you were injured and unconscious in Xiangxiang, and almost didn¡¯t sit on the military plane to look for you. Finally stopped by the political commissar


    Up. "


    It is a very serious matter for the chief of a military region to rush into the special place of Xiangdu.


    Ye Hao scratched his head.


    "But I just came back. Why don''t you call the old chief and I will explain to the old chief." Ye Hao said to the officer.


    The officer''s face wrinkled.


    "If you insist on taking me away, even though you are crowded, you may not be able to move it." Ye Hao narrowed his eyes and took out a small notebook to fan.


    That is the little book of Dragon Group.


    "Then I will help Mr. Ye to contact the old chief." Before coming, although the old chief ordered them to arrest this person. But other people said that you must not provoke this person, this person''s identity is extraordinary.

 Chapter 849： Orphanage

    The officer over there is making a call.


    This process is a bit cumbersome. You need to contact the old chief¡¯s communications officer first, and then you can get through after asking for instructions.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ye Hao opened the virtual screen, which showed several reminders of task completion.


    [Help Nightingale complete her task, completed. Get rewards: fifty skill points. ¡¿


    [Before leaving Australia, the identity of Nightingale must not be revealed, it is completed. Get reward: a random lucky gift pack. ¡¿


    [Return to the castle of the Judson family within the time limit, completed. Get a reward: a gift pack of random items. ¡¿


    [Current remaining skill points: 94]


    In addition to gaining skill points, there are also two gift packs.


    Ye Hao opened it.


    [Open random lucky package: Congratulations on getting a high reward mission opportunity]


    [Open the random item package: Congratulations on getting the animal growth potion*10]


    [Ding Dong: Animal growth potion has been added to the system store]


    Animal growth potion?


    Ye Hao''s eyes fell on one of the rewards.


    [Animal growth potion: It can be used on animals to allow them to grow quickly. Good-quality animals will have a chance to produce certain mutations]


    This is good, it can be used on wolves, I don''t know if it can speed up the hatching process of lizard eggs and snake eggs.


    Wait a minute to find a chance to experiment.


    Moreover, the price of this thing is quite expensive, in the system store, there is a bottle of ten skills.


    After reading this, Ye Hao shifted his gaze to the thing he had never seen before.


    That''s not an item or skill ability.


    It is an option.


    High reward mission opportunity, what does this mean?


    [System reminder: High reward task opportunity means to increase the reward for a certain task that the host may encounter in the future without increasing the difficulty, and it will be triggered randomly within ten days after use]


    This thing is good, high reward!


    Maybe you can get something good.


    Seeing Nightingale who had recovered her strength and broke through to the Innate Realm, Ye Hao clearly felt his lack of strength.


    Use directly


    [Ding, the high reward task has been opened, please be patient, it will be triggered randomly within ten days. ¡¿


    The contents of the system page are all cleaned up.


    The officer over there also happened to take the phone and walked to Ye Hao.


    "Mr. Ye, the old chief''s call."


    "it is good."


    Ye Hao answered the phone, and the officer immediately stepped back several tens of meters, as if he was deliberately avoiding it.


    "Hello." Ye Hao just pressed his ear to the phone and heard the roar inside.


    "You little bastard! You want to **** me off. If I were your old man, I would have to slap your ass."


    "It''s nothing more than making trouble in Jiangnan Province before, that is Lao Tzu''s territory. Now you have gone to Xiangdu to make trouble without saying a word, this time it''s okay! I was in a coma for a month, did I walk around from the side of Yan Wang? Hades is not willing to accept you!"


    Ye Hao just listened quietly to the curse on the other end of the phone.


    The old chief¡¯s scolding was actually all about caring, partly because of Ye Hao¡¯s ability, but most of the old chiefs still liked Ye Hao, a kid.


    He truly regarded Ye Hao as his junior.


    "Why don''t you speak anymore? Are you scolding Laozi in your heart!" The old chief''s voice finally calmed down a bit.


    "Old Chief, I was wrong this time, which made you angry. If you feel that scolding me can make you feel at ease, then you can curse a few more words, the kid is listening here." Ye Hao said.


    "I not only scold you, but I will also beat you. I heard the people I sent say that you are still arrested! Get out of me to the military area immediately!"


    "Old Chief. I will definitely go if I am wronged by Jing Jing, but you also know that I am just a high school student, because this time I didn''t catch up with the college entrance examination for Xiangdu. Tomorrow is the graduation ceremony in our class."


    "So can you wait until I finish attending tomorrow''s graduation ceremony, and then go to the military district to listen to your old teachings. I promise you will recognize me when you say it."


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone.


    "You kid counts, I''ll give you two days. I will see you in the compound of my military area the next morning. Otherwise, don''t blame me for taking the troops to arrest people by myself!" the old chief said.


    "No problem. If I''m not here then, I will give your last name."


    "Hey, your kid still wants to be cheap with me. If I have a grandson like you, I will lose at least 20 years of life."


    While joking, Ye Hao ended the chat with the old chief, and he handed the phone to the officer.


    The officer also received the order to retreat, and then left with someone.


    The orphanage returned to calm.


    "Mr. Ye? This is?" Mo Chen dared to walk over when the soldiers left.


    "Just a little thing. You go in first, and I''ll take care of a little more."


    Ye Hao dismissed the ink dust and first went to the laboratory of the orphanage.


    When he got here, he realized that he didn''t even know the laboratory in front of him.


    The original underground laboratory turned out to be a ten-story tall building at the moment, and the surrounding walls were all three meters high, with cameras every few meters.


    A fingerprint and iris recognition system was also installed at the gate.


    A sense of science and technology rushing forward.


    When Ye Hao walked to the gate, a voice came from the side.


    "Brother Ye, wait a moment."


    That was Xiao Yan''s voice, and then the door opened, and Xiao Yan also appeared in front of Ye Hao, just a virtual character.


    "You kid, it''s okay. I haven''t come back for two months, so you made one for me." Ye Hao walked into the laboratory, and he was shocked immediately.


    The walls here are all made of the most expensive metal materials in the world, and there are 3D projection devices everywhere. Xiaoyan¡¯s projection is formed by these.


    There is a floating 3D laboratory map on the wall next to it. When you touch it with your finger, the place you touch will be enlarged.


    "Brother Ye, you told me that you can''t just treat this as a welfare institution. If you want to build it, you must build it to the best. So I want to make this laboratory the best." "This laboratory is divided into ten on the ground. Floor and ten underground floors. The ten floors above ground include scientific research equipment for medicine, scientific research, astronomy, etc.. The ten underground floors require people with a specially recognized status of S-level to enter. So far, only me


    One person, I can set up Ye Ge''s authentication identity level later. "


    "And below are the central hubs of the Guardian system, and Ye Ge, your exclusive refining pharmacy"


    "And those high-faux ecological environment cultivation rooms for flowers and plants, and your eggs. There are still many empty rooms, which can be used later as spare rooms."


    Following Xiaoyan Projection, Ye Hao couldn''t help but admire the structure of this laboratory.


    If he let him do it himself, maybe it''s not as good as Xiaoyan.


    "These cost a lot of money." Ye Hao followed Xiaoyan into the basement floor, which was the central hub of the Guardian system.


    The real Xiaoyan was sitting in front of the computer. He tapped his fingers and manipulated the computer, and a 3D projection image appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    This is the current panoramic projection of the Wanjia Welfare Institute, which is more detailed and realistic than the projection at the door, and even has anatomical drawings. "The expansion of the orphanage totaled US$200 billion. This laboratory alone cost US$150 billion."

 Chapter 850： Hatching little lizard

    Ye Hao''s chin almost didn''t fall to the ground.


    "Two hundred billion US dollars? Where did you get so much money!" Ye Hao looked at Xiao Yan in surprise. "It wasn''t the World Financial War before. You asked me to investigate the business intelligence of major companies around the world. I found a lot of things. I didn''t use it at the time, and I sent it to the mailbox of the chairman of the company. , They are good


    Obediently transfer the funds to my account. "


    Xiao Yan saw Ye Hao''s serious expression, he said immediately. "But these companies are engaged in some illegal transactions, such as human trafficking, arms smuggling, drug trafficking, etc.. I warned them to stop trading, and the amount I asked for was relatively small. The largest one was only 10 billion US dollars.


    We illegally trade funds for profit. "


    "Although the number is small, there are more companies that can''t stand up to this kind of company. If you accumulate less and earn more, you will have hundreds of billions of dollars. In addition, I also made a little money in the financial war at that time, so now we have a few more in our account. Hundreds of billions of dollars."


    Ye Hao, who originally wanted to teach Xiao Yan, couldn''t help but sighed, that TE laboratory was really awesome, and an abandoned test product was so powerful.


    Or they didn''t know Xiao Yan''s abilities at all, and it wasn''t until the high fever that Xiao Yan really awakened.


    These are all puzzles, but fortunately, Xiao Yan knows how to use his power in the right place and has not done anything that goes against the principle.


    "It''s better to do less of these things. If you leave a tail, it will be troublesome. There are too many powerful forces in this world that we don''t know." Ye Hao exhorted seriously.


    After going out this time, Ye Hao learned about too many powerful organizations.


    Eagle Eye, Blood Race, Demon Butterfly, etc.


    The strength of these organizations is not something Ye Hao can contend.


    Taking out an innate realm at random, the Marquis of the Blood Race is enough for Ye Hao to drink a pot.


    "Ok."


    Ye Hao looked at the projection map, and he found that there were still some places that had not been built.


    "That''s right. Where did so many precision instruments in your laboratory come from? They are generally not sold. And the orphanage seems to have not been fully constructed yet."


    Xiao Yan walked to Ye Hao and explained.


    "The key projects of the first and second phases of the orphanage expansion project have been completed, and only the third phase of the finishing work is left. It will take about one and a half months." "As for those precision instruments, it''s really not easy to handle. But. There are too many laboratories in the world, and some poorly managed laboratories have a lot of equipment, so I spent money to buy them. Most of the funds of more than 100 billion US dollars


    Are used to buy these equipment. "


    "I made a lot of improvements to the design drawings that Ye Ge produced before. After all the projects are completed, the orphanage will become a city within a city." "There are solar energy installations, water storage circulation systems, and crop sheds. The previous houses were renovated, and the world¡¯s top anti-seismic materials were used, enough to withstand a magnitude ten earthquake. Even if the orphanage is cut off


    The connection with the outside world is sufficient for normal operation. "There are also well-equipped clinics, supermarkets, hairdressers, etc., which are enough to keep us from going out in our daily life. In addition, a presidential refuge-level air-raid shelter was built under the back mountain, which can accommodate 10,000 people. Enough to resist one


    A one-million-ton TNT-class nuclear bomb exploded. "


    Seeing Xiao Yan with a look of excitement, she kept introducing herself to the expanded orphanage there, just like the child was showing off his success to his parents.


    This guy really regards the orphanage as his own home and is working hard to build it.


    "Very good, just set it up like this. If there is not enough money, just tell me. You first take me to see the wolves and my spending."


    Ye Hao started to miss his things. I haven''t seen him for two months. I don''t know if there is any change in that exquisite emerald flower.


    "it is good!"


    This time Xiao Yan personally took Ye Hao to the second basement floor in the elevator.


    Ye Hao saw many isolation areas set up by transparent windows, and inside them were more than 300 emerald exquisite flower seedlings that Ye Hao had successfully cultivated before. "Brother Ye, you are really good flowers. According to the method you instructed, these seedlings grow very well. And the soil from which these seedlings have been cultivated is used to grow the crops in the greenhouse, which directly increases the harvest of the crops several times.


    to make. "


    Ye Hao walked into the quarantine area. He took a look at the remaining nine mature emerald exquisite flowers. It was less than a month before the last flowering period, and more than 300 seedlings could be cultivated by that time.


    That is more than 300 skill points.


    "Where is my egg?" Ye Hao looked at Xiaoyan and asked.


    Xiao Yan pointed to an isolated area in the distance, in which there were piles of grass, arranged like an animal nest.


    Snake eggs and lizard eggs were placed in the two isolation areas.


    These eggs have no signs of hatching.


    Ye Hao took out an "animal growth potion" from his "pocket" and walked to the isolation area where the lizard eggs were placed.


    "I observed the condition of these eggs before. Normal snake eggs hatch in one to two months. The lizard eggs are shorter, but they have no hatching symptoms so far."


    Xiao Yan looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    He knew very well that the things that Brother Ye could bring back were definitely not ordinary eggs, but it was too strange.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, and walked to a lizard egg with the potion.


    The capacity of the potion is almost 10ML. In order to prevent accidents, Ye Hao still chose to take a larger number of lizard eggs for experimentation.


    He unscrewed the bottle and first handed a drop of potion on a lizard egg.


    After the medicine dripped on the lizard egg, it penetrated directly.


    Xiao Yan on the side has been paying attention.


    The two of them said nothing, and time passed bit by bit.


    It''s almost ten minutes.


    "Brother Ye, what are you using?" Xiao Yan asked without holding back.


    "This is the potion I configured to allow animals to grow. I want to try to see if the eggs can hatch early. It seems to be ineffective..."


    Kaz


    Ye Hao was just disappointed when he heard the sound of something breaking.


    Ye Hao and Xiao Yan looked at the lizard egg at the same time.


    I saw a small crack appeared on it.


    Intermediate fluoroscopy.


    Ye Hao looked inside through the eggshell. It was a little lizard staying in it, struggling slowly.


    Ye Hao looked at a few lizard eggs next to him. There were also small lizards inside, but they seemed to be hibernating, and there was no movement.


    Kaz


    With the appearance of the first crack, the crack continued to expand, and finally a small lizard broke out of its shell.


    The little lizard that just made a sound was about the size of an adult''s palm. It glanced at Ye Hao, walked slowly to the side of Ye Hao, and touched Ye Hao with its tongue affectionately.


    Ye Hao tried to communicate with it in animal language, but the little lizard couldn''t communicate with Ye Hao, probably because of the relationship between the newborn.


    "This... this potion is too powerful!" Xiao Yan looked at the potion in Ye Hao''s hand in disbelief.


    He can be sure that if this medicine is released to the world, what Nobel Prize is definitely Ye Hao!


    Ye Hao dropped the potion on the other two lizard eggs and the snake egg.


    The lizard eggs were moving. As for the snake egg that hadn''t hatched for a long time, Ye Hao, helplessly, dropped another drop, but through fluoroscopy, it could be seen that the snake inside moved a bit, and there was no movement.


    Ye Hao didn''t dare to drip too much at once, so he could only ignore the snake egg.


    After the three hatched lizards ate their eggshells, they played with Ye Hao for a while, and fell into a deep sleep.


    For this reason, Ye Hao also checked the three little lizards, fearing that the medicine might have any side effects.


    However, they are all well developed, probably just a little tired. "Take me to see our wolf."

 Chapter 851： Side effects of potions

    Walk into another room on the second basement floor. This room is relatively large.


    The quiet atmosphere here is completely different from before. The wolves that have eaten their meals are all playing and playing, and there are a few in the corners that are doing indescribable sports.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s arrival, he immediately slipped over one by one, returning to his previous appearance.


    They seemed to have smelled something, and the wolf walked up to Ye Hao, looking at Ye Hao blankly, as if he was asking for something.


    "You want something to eat?" Ye Hao was taken aback and looked at Xiao Yan next to him.


    Xiao Yan said quickly: "I just made them dozens of kilograms of meat!"


    "Have you eaten so much? Are you still hungry?" Ye Hao looked at the wolf in surprise.


    At this moment, the eyes of the wolves were staring at Ye Hao''s pocket.


    "They want to eat the potion in your pocket, right?" Xiao Yan muttered.


    Ye Hao took out the potion from his pocket, and the eyes of the wolves seemed to be shining in an instant, and the snails flowed down from his mouth.


    If it weren''t for Ye Hao''s holding, it is estimated that these wolf cubs would have rushed to grab it.


    So attractive?


    Ye Hao looked around, his gaze fell on a rectangular drinking fountain 20 cm wide and 3 meters long.


    Walking over, Ye Hao poured the remaining half of the bottle into the drinking basin.


    Then let the water fully dilute the medicine.


    One bottle of medicament is not enough for two mouthfuls.


    And worry that if the medicine is too strong, there will be accidents, so dilution with water is the best result.


    "You guys drink it."


    After getting Ye Hao''s permission, the wolves swarmed up, licking the water in the drinking pool with their tongues one by one.


    It seems that the water is more delicious than meat.


    In the process of drinking water, the wolf still grinned continuously and made a warning sound, as if to prevent the wolves from grabbing water from him.


    However, under Ye Hao''s prevention, the wolf still drank water honestly.


    After a while, they drank the water in the drinking pool, and even a few licked the bottom of the drinking pool unexpectedly.


    After drinking the water, many wolves walked to the corner, hunched down and curled up, as if full of sleepiness.


    This time, Ye Hao questioned the wolf. Compared with the little lizard whose IQ was equal to that of a child, the wolf can clearly express his inner feelings.


    The wolf told Ye Hao that after he finished drinking the water, he felt that there was energy in his body, and they needed to sleep to consume that energy.


    It seems that this is the side effect of the medicine.


    Under normal circumstances, the extra energy in the body cannot be consumed, and only sleep can be used, just like the ancients practicing retreat and meditation.


    For the time being, regardless of these sleeping wolves, Ye Hao and Xiao Yan returned to the ground.


    "By the way, Brother Ye. In the past half month or so, figures have often appeared around the orphanage." When Xiao Yan and Ye Hao left the laboratory, he reported a situation to Ye Hao.


    "Someone? Didn''t the guardian system capture the other party''s information?" Ye Hao frowned and asked.


    "This person''s information is confidential. After entering Haicheng, he has always dressed up, unable to use the Skynet system to identify the other person''s appearance. Moreover, the other person is just watching around and never intends to enter the orphanage, so it is not convenient to call the police."


    Hearing what Xiaoyan said, Ye Hao nodded.


    "Leave this to me and I will handle it."


    After that, Ye Hao went with Bao Ye, Song Ying and the others.


    Zhou Qianyi and Ning Yawen, who were working in the company and the piano store, also rushed over.


    After everyone got together to enjoy a sumptuous dinner, Ye Hao returned to the apartment in the night in Song Ying''s car.


    "Hey. Have you ever thought about what to do with your university? We will have to fill in our volunteers tomorrow." Sitting in the car, Song Xiaoyue mentioned the matter again.


    "I''ll talk about it at that time." Ye Hao was actually a little bit disappointed when he failed to participate in the college entrance examination, but after all, it was helpless.


    After all, one of the mother''s last wishes is that Ye Hao can be admitted to university.


    If it doesn''t work, Ye Hao will spend some money to go to an ordinary university.


    "I know a few good private universities. Or I can help you contact foreign universities. It''s okay to study abroad based on your strength." Song Ying drove the car and suggested.


    "I won''t go abroad, I just came back from abroad. You want to send me out, don''t you?" Ye Hao glanced at Song Ying, who was driving in the car, and joked with a pun.


    Song Ying''s heart jumped and she glanced at Song Xiaoyue sitting behind.


    Song Xiaoyue thought that Ye Hao was just joking, and didn''t suspect it.


    Song Ying glared at Ye Hao and warned him not to talk nonsense with her eyes.


    Everyone returned to the apartment.


    Dragging his tired body, Ye Hao spread directly on the sofa.


    "I''m going to take a shower first." Song Xiaoyue walked out directly in her underwear with a change of clothes, ready to go to the bathroom to wash.


    It happened to be watched by Ye Hao who was lying on the sofa.


    The eighteen-year-old girl, although not fully developed, is still in good shape and has very delicate skin.


    "Xiaoyue, pay attention!" Song Ying noticed Ye Hao''s eyes and hurriedly reminded.


    Song Xiaoyue realized that there was an extra man in the apartment.


    Having lived without a man for more than two months, she has long been accustomed to this world of only women, so her life is very casual.


    This time he didn''t pay attention, but Ye Hao feasted his eyes.


    "rogue!"


    Song Xiaoyue blushed and trot into the bathroom.


    "It looks good."


    Ye Hao heard the voice from Song Ying next to him, and he straightened up immediately: "It''s not good, it''s not good."


    "You dare to say that my sister is not good-looking!"


    Song Ying stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao immediately replied: "Good-looking, good-looking!"


    Song Ying pinched Ye Hao''s thigh: "I want you to see!"


    Ye Hao couldn''t laugh or cry, saying that it was not good or not, and that it was not good, there was no correct answer in front of a woman.


    "Right. Xiaoyue and the others don''t know our relationship?" Ye Hao asked.


    Song Ying hurriedly covered Ye Hao''s mouth. She looked around. Fortunately, everyone else went back to her room to change clothes. Only Ye Hao and Song Ying were left here.


    "Speak down. I haven''t said yet. My parents are still in Xiangdu and are busy with the new store. I guess they won''t be able to return for two or three months.


    "Then why don''t you tell me. My father-in-law and mother-in-law want me to marry you now." Ye Hao looked at Song Ying with a hippy smile.


    Song Ying''s parents were very busy in Xiangdu, and immediately people sent cheap land up to the land.


    Asking for money, the bank directly lends money at low interest rates, and I don¡¯t know how many bosses are holding money to invest.


    Want connections? Song Ying gave all the business cards she got before to her parents.


    This is equivalent to most of Xiangdu''s contacts.


    These things made Song Ying''s parents seem to usher in the second spring of their business in Xiangdu, an international metropolis, and they had long been reluctant to think about it. As for Ye Hao, that was a hundred satisfaction.


    "I..." Song Ying''s eyes were a little dazed: "Don''t talk about this first, it makes me a little psychologically prepared."


    "Okay, let you prepare. But do you want to give me a mask fee?" Ye Haoxie smiled and put his lips together. It happened that Qiu Xueyao walked downstairs wearing home obedience, and Ye Hao immediately sat up straight and watched the news on the TV.

 Chapter 852： Ye Hao without a college entrance examination score

    (Here is the Haicheng evening news. In May this year, the crime rate in Haicheng dropped by 70% compared to previous periods. If this situation continues, Haicheng is expected to be rated as the most livable city in the south of the Yangtze River...)


    Listening to the news broadcast on the TV, Ye Hao glanced at Qiu Xueyao who came down.


    It''s really time for this woman to come, disturb her own good things.


    "Officer Qiu. I think why you are so leisurely today, do you use your authority to give yourself a holiday when you become a captain?" Ye Hao teased.


    Qiu Xueyao casts Ye Hao''s eyes.


    "You think I want to be idle. Do you know that my gun is about to rust."


    Ye Hao''s words directly opened Qiu Xueyao''s complaint.


    "Since I suddenly received information from a group of criminals a few months ago, people have kept sending information about criminals in Jiangnan Province, most notably Haicheng, to my mailbox."


    "This leads directly to the fact that there are basically no thieves to catch in Haicheng. There is even a slogan spread across the country. You can escape everywhere, you can''t escape Jiangnan, you can go anywhere, you can''t go to Haicheng."


    Qiu Xueyao sat on the sofa, she rolled up her sleeves at Ye Hao and pointed to her shoulder.


    "You see that my muscles have become soft. It used to be the busiest time when the summer vacation is approaching. But now half of the police officers in Haicheng are on vacation."


    "There are some people who haven''t had a holiday for several years, and just take advantage of this time and give them a long vacation for several weeks, so that they can go back and have a good rest."


    "This is not a good thing, why are you still complaining." Ye Haoqiang held back his smile.


    These are all because of the existence of the guardian system. Once someone commits a crime, Xiao Yan will report it to Qiu Xueyao as soon as possible, and he still uses a secret account.


    It is still unknown who Qiu Xueyao helped her.


    "This is indeed a good thing, but I am just unhappy. Not only do I have nothing right now, I have to go around when I see the chief of the police station." Qiu Xueyao smiled bitterly.


    "Why?" Ye Hao was taken aback.


    Song Ying on the side covered her mouth and smiled: "You go to see Xueyao''s room, the walls are covered with pennants. According to her current credit, it is no problem to give a provincial police department chief, you say she is the chief Can you hide after seeing her."


    Ye Hao laughed, this is what is commonly known as the master of high power.


    "But this matter has come to an end. I applied for a special training place, which has already been approved. The day after tomorrow, it is estimated that you will not see me for a while." Qiu Xueyao said with bright eyes.


    "Special training? Where to go." Ye Hao asked.


    "Confidentiality regulations, I can''t talk about it. But this time I come back from special training, I guess you are not my opponent!" Qiu Xueyao pointed to Ye Hao excitedly.


    Perhaps it was because of a relationship that had been away for too long, chatting for a long time in the living room, and then went back to my room to sleep in the middle of the night.


    Early the next morning, Song Xiaoyue and Zhao Yanting woke Ye Hao and asked him to attend the final graduation ceremony at school.


    Ye Hao, with sleepy eyes, rarely put on school uniforms and went to school with the two girls.


    Entering Haicheng High School, Ye Hao unexpectedly felt a strange feeling about this place.


    Because only graduates came back, the school seemed empty.


    "Look at it, that''s not the boiled Ye Hao from the third and fourth class of the''College Entrance Examination Skip''! Why did he come back?"


    "Even if you dare to escape the college entrance examination, he is the person I admire the most."


    "His academic performance was very good before, and he also passed the monthly exam."


    "The first one in the monthly exam is a fart. The university recognizes your college entrance examination results. If you don''t have a college entrance examination score, it is a fart."


    "I wonder if Ye Hao can only go to a private university, or go abroad."


    Seeing Ye Hao on the campus at the moment, the reaction was stronger than seeing the school flowers.


    But most people have a sarcastic tone.


    After all, a person who used to be aloof, ended up being named Sunshan. This is what these **** want to see most.


    "Ye Hao." Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao a little worried.


    Ye Hao waved his hand: "It''s okay, just say what they like."


    After returning to the class, as before, everyone''s eyes widened when they saw Ye Hao.


    "Oh, isn''t this our tyrant. I didn''t take the college entrance examination, now I''m back?"


    "People have money, so just go to private universities that cost tens of thousands of dollars."


    "Private universities are private universities after all, and they are still inferior to those famous universities."


    There are also many cynics here.


    After all, in their view, the college entrance examination is a thing that determines the fate of life.


    Everyone''s life has changed here.


    Song Xiaoyue couldn''t help standing up and showing an angry expression.


    Ye Hao held her down: "No need."


    Although most people were still mocking Ye Hao, some people came up to comfort Ye Hao.


    After Zhao Yanting walked into the classroom, the students calmed down.


    "Next, we will go to the multimedia lecture hall, where we will guide you on how to fill in your volunteers. You can fill in directly there, or you can go home to fill in by yourself. After that, we will take graduation photos."


    Because Haicheng High School focused on studying before the college entrance examination, the graduation photo was arranged after the college entrance examination.


    Under Zhao Yanting''s leadership, everyone began to line up to the multimedia lecture hall.


    "All students are asked to sit in groups of three in front of the computer. Next, we will explain the precautions for filling in the volunteers." The principal directed the students into their seats with a microphone on the main stage.


    There are almost two hundred computers in this lecture theatre, which is almost enough for a group of three students.


    "Me, can I be with you?" Xia Xue walked up to Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue.


    "It''s okay, just sit down." Ye Hao told Xia Xue to sit down.


    The two school flowers sat next to each other, but many people around them cast enviable eyes.


    Teachers are handing out papers to students with information on national university admissions.


    When a teacher sent something to Ye Hao, he first stayed for a while, with a look of regret in his eyes.


    "Teacher. Ye Hao doesn''t need to fill in the application, so you don''t need to send this thing to him."


    "Yes, no one needs it anyway."


    The boys who were holding jealousy made their voices.


    With repeated provocations, Ye Hao glanced at those people with cold eyes.


    Those who were still arrogant, felt Ye Hao''s eyes and immediately persuaded.


    However, it is estimated that most of them still ridicule Ye Hao, this is the only place they can find a sense of superiority in Ye Hao now.


    "Ye Hao, you...Which university are you going to go to later." Xia Xue asked cautiously.


    "I don''t know." Ye Hao looked at those universities. He didn''t even have a college entrance examination score or the qualifications to apply for a volunteer. Who knows which university to go to.


    "Xia Xue, your score of 699 points, Huaxia University is stable. If it is too far away, Yuhang''s Jiangnan University is also good."


    Ye Hao said this, but there was no trace of joy on Xia Xue''s face.


    Song Xiaoyue''s grades were also good, but the two women did not look happy at the moment. "You... which school do you go to? I go to which school!" Suddenly, Xia Xue raised her head and looked at Ye Hao firmly in her eyes.

 Chapter 853： Admission letter?

    Xia Xue''s voice was not small, and many people around him heard it.


    They looked sideways one after another.


    The meaning of this is obviously to confess that, with Xia Xue''s achievements, she can pick any university in the country at will, but now she actually says that she will go wherever Ye Hao goes.


    This is tantamount to putting your future on Ye Hao.


    "Xiaoxue, calm down. You can''t be so impulsive." Xia Xue persuaded a student next to him.


    "I''m very calm. I have no other ability besides learning. Everything I have now is given by Ye Hao. I don''t expect him to accept me."


    "But if I can study at the same university as him, then I''m very satisfied."


    When Xia Xue said this, her fists were clenched, her eyes fixed on Ye Hao, her breathing seemed to stop.


    This is a confession.


    Ye Hao didn''t expect Xia Xue to make such a fuss with herself here.


    Song Xiaoyue had a strange expression on her face.


    "But, Xiaoxue, your future!" The classmate looked at Xia Xue in surprise.


    "My future is nothing compared to him." Xia Xue said firmly.


    Wow


    These words made many people around him petrified.


    This sentiment is still a tyrannical school flower chasing Ye Hao, why don''t you expect others to accept her.


    "Students over there, please be quiet and sit down." The principal on the main stage pointed to this side and said.


    The classmates sat down numb in shock, but most people still looked at Xia Xue and Ye Hao from time to time.


    "You don''t need to do this. Your parents have worked hard for you to go to high school..." Ye Hao felt Xia Xue''s feelings for him, and he persuaded a little helplessly.


    "This is my own decision." Xia Xue said. At this moment, the deer was pounding in her heart.


    She did not expect that she would have so much courage to say these things here.


    Perhaps she felt that the distance between herself and Ye Hao was getting further and further.


    Feeling Xia Xue''s steadfastness, Ye Hao was helpless.


    Song Xiaoyue, who was next to him, rolled her eyes and whispered.


    "Just know that the flowers are causing the grass."


    Song Xiaoyue didn''t know that Ye Hao''s also picked her sister''s flower, and she couldn''t imagine what her expression would be like then.


    After that, the principal on the main stage and the teaching director started to guide everyone step by step on how to choose universities and fill in their volunteers.


    Unlike the others, the three of Ye Hao are completely indifferent.


    Ye Hao has no grades and no right to choose. Xia Xue has already expressed her opinion. She will go wherever Ye Hao goes.


    Song Xiaoyue was absent-minded.


    When the last "class" of this high school lasted for many hours, it was interrupted by a sudden person.


    Two or three people in formal wear appeared at the door of the lecture hall, knocking on the door with documents in their hands.


    "Excuse me. Excuse me."


    Principal Wu who was talking was interrupted, with an unhappy expression on his face.


    But when he saw the person standing at the door, he immediately got up and walked off the stage, saying enthusiastically and surprised.


    "Ms. Ran? Why are you here? Why don''t you say a word when you rush over here?"


    Principal Wu greeted one of the teachers by shaking hands.


    The teacher Ran smiled and said: "We were also temporarily notified and rushed over by plane overnight. We are here to deliver the admission notice."


    "Admission notice?" President Wu was taken aback.


    Teacher Ran looked around the classmates in the lecture theatre for a week: "I don''t know if Ye Hao is there. He has been directly admitted by our Capital Medical University. This is his admission letter."


    As soon as this word came out, the students in the entire classroom were stunned.


    Capital medical university? Admission Ye Hao directly?


    Capital Medical University is the top medical university in China. Students who graduate from it are now serving as chief physicians in tertiary hospitals across the country.


    That is the school that all medical students want to go to, and now the teacher personally comes to the school to get the admission notice!


    "For Ye Hao?" It took a long time for President Wu to come back to his senses. He also felt sorry for Ye Hao who did not take the college entrance examination, and was thinking about finding a relationship to arrange for Ye Hao to attend a university.


    As a result, the admission notice has now been delivered to the Capital Medical University.


    "Yes. Ye Hao has participated in the successful development of a bone cancer targeted drug, Haihao''s specific drug, which solves the problem of the needs of bone cancer patients worldwide in this regard."


    "Furthermore, according to the news reported by the dean of Haicheng First People''s Hospital, Ye Hao also participated in several emergency medical aids and played a vital role."


    "In this regard, our college is willing to directly admit Ye Hao, free of four-year tuition fees, plus scholarship subsidies, and directly recommend to our top three hospitals or any pharmaceutical research institution after graduation."


    Teacher Ran''s words completely made everyone boil.


    This is naked spending money to invite people to study, and they have arranged their future career plans. This is the treatment everyone dreams of.


    "Teacher Ran, classmate Ye Hao is there!" An assistant behind Teacher Ran found Ye Hao and whispered in the ear of Teacher Ran.


    Teacher Ran''s eyes lit up and walked quickly to Ye Hao.


    He held the admission notice in both hands and handed it to Ye Hao sincerely.


    "Student Ye, this is our acceptance letter from Capital Medical University. If there is anything we are not satisfied with, we can talk about it."


    What can I talk about when I¡¯m not satisfied?


    Many students around were murmured in their hearts, and they can talk about it if they are not satisfied with this condition. If Ye Hao grabbed the admission letter directly now, they agreed without hesitation.


    "Thank you. I''ll think about it." Ye Hao politely accepted the admission letter.


    "Student Ye. Please don''t make a decision too early. Although Capital Medical University is good, our Huaxia University of Technology is a better choice!"


    An elderly voice came and saw a gray-haired old man walk into the lecture hall.


    "May I ask who you are?" President Wu is relatively new to science and engineering universities and has little contact with him, but he also knows a few people, but he really doesn''t know the old man in front of him.


    But you must know that Huaxia University of Science and Technology is definitely China¡¯s top and famous university, and most of the top talents in China¡¯s science and technology research graduated from this university.


    "You are the principal of Haicheng High School. Introduce yourself. My surname is Liang, the honorary vice president of Huaxia University of Science and Technology. This is the teacher of our admissions office." Liang Lao pointed to the middle-aged man behind him.


    "Mr. Cheng!" President Wu is familiar with this admissions teacher. This teacher controls the admission quota of Huaxia University of Science and Technology. He has very strict requirements for enrolling students in previous years.


    This directly leads to the fact that the annual number of freshmen at Huaxia University of Science and Technology is notoriously small in the country.


    And this person called the devil teacher can only stand dry behind the old man at this moment.


    "Principal Wu, it''s been a long time since I saw you." Teacher Cheng was a little restrained. "What are you doing in a daze, the admission notice! I asked you to come early, one by one, and now it''s all right. Others have rushed to the front." Old Liang looked at them angrily.

 Chapter 854： Ye Hao became a popular item

    "Don''t be angry, Mr. Liang, this is the admission notice." Teacher Cheng immediately took out an admission notice from the briefcase.


    Liang Lao received the admission notice, his face wrinkled immediately.


    "What''s the matter! Now our school takes such an admission notice, it''s not too shivering, not ashamed."


    This old-fashioned temper is really big, regardless of the hundreds of students in front of him, it is directly spraying the poor admission letter of his school.


    "Yes, yes. We''ll change it when we go back." Teacher Cheng wiped his sweat like a student in training.


    "Humph."


    Old Liang glared at Teacher Cheng, and then walked towards Ye Hao.


    "Ms. Cheng, is this?" Principal Wu could scare Mr. Cheng into such a person for the first time, and he asked in a low voice.


    Teacher Cheng said with a wry smile: "This is Ran Lao, my teacher, and also our principal''s teacher. In addition, I still work at the National Institute of Weapons Science and Technology. Seeing that there are no two people outside, they are bodyguards."


    Principal Wu reacted suddenly, he stared at Liang Lao''s back with wide eyes.


    "He is the one who won the country''s highest science and technology award a few years ago..." Just as President Wu muttered, Teacher Cheng put his hand in front of his mouth, indicating that President Wu was tacitly aware.


    Principal Wu calmed down, and when he saw Ye Hao who had already stood up over there, he was truly amazed in his heart.


    Here is still preparing to fill in the application, Ye Hao, who did not take the college entrance examination, has already received the university admission notice.


    Ran Lao sincerely handed the admission notice in front of Ye Hao: "Student Ye. This is our admission notice from China University of Science and Technology."


    Lao Liang''s attitude towards Teacher Cheng and Ye Hao are totally different.


    "With your talent, going to a medical school would be too wrong for you."


    When Teacher Ran saw that the man was an old man, he couldn''t refute it.


    "Why did you come in person?" Ye Hao took the admission notice from Liang Lao.


    He had met this person, and he was a classmate with Zhang Guozhong, the chief designer, and a top expert in military industry.


    Such talents do not exceed one digit in China.


    "Can you come in person. They are all ready over there, just waiting for you." Liang Lao murmured in Ye Hao''s ear.


    "As for school matters, I won''t say what treatment is, what treatment I am. Then I will let them give you what treatment."


    These words were a private conversation between Ye Hao and Ran Lao, and no one else heard them.


    The previous sentence refers to the new fighter plan led by Ye Hao.


    "I will consider it. You go to the military area and wait a while, and I will go to the military area tomorrow." Ye Hao replied.


    "That''s good, but I still hope you can..."


    Ran Lao also tried to make Ye Hao make up his mind to go to China University of Science and Technology.


    But at this time another group of people came.


    There were a lot of people this time, there were a dozen people.


    "What are you?" Principal Wu looked at such a group of people, a little confused.


    "Hello, I am a teacher from Jiangnan University, here to send the admission letter to Ye Hao."


    "I am a teacher from Xiangdu University. This is our acceptance letter to Ye Hao."


    "I am Huaxia University..."


    The names of each university made President Wu stupid.


    The students also opened their mouths wide, all dull as wood.


    These schools were the schools they had dreamed of entering, but now they were all here to send Ye Hao admission notices.


    This reality gap is too big.


    Before, they were still mocking Ye Hao for not having a college entrance examination score, but now they come directly to enroll.


    There was a burning pain on their faces.


    Principal Wu looked at the teachers around Ye Hao dumbly. He glanced outside, wanting to see if there were any teachers left.


    As a result, this look really made him meet an acquaintance.


    "Old Deng, why are you staying outside."


    I saw a teacher from Haicheng University standing at the door with a hesitant expression on his face.


    "Old Wu." Teacher Deng greeted awkwardly.


    Principal Wu saw an envelope in Teacher Deng''s hand.


    He asked suspiciously: "Are you also here to deliver the admission notice?"


    Teacher Deng looked at the admission notice in his hand with a wry smile. He waved his hand and pointed at the group of people in the classroom.


    "I think it''s fine. The Huaxia University is here, and our Haicheng University don''t expect to be embarrassed."


    Although Haicheng University is good, it is really no longer a class compared to the universities inside.


    The admission notice felt a little bit down.


    Principal Wu looked at his friends and the teachers inside.


    This is the gap. Haicheng University is considered a good place in the eyes of most students, but for Ye Hao, it is really only the bottom.


    ##


    In the end, under the envy and hatred of his classmates, Ye Hao sent away the teachers with a pile of admission notices.


    "Ye Hao. This is the admission letter of Huaxia University, can you let me see it. This is the first time I have seen the admission letter of such a prestigious university."


    Several classmates gathered around, staring at the admission notice in Ye Hao''s hand.


    "Let''s take a look." These classmates have a good relationship with Ye Hao. Just now he came to comfort Ye Hao, and he didn''t care to let them take a look at these admission notices.


    "Look at it, the admission letter from Huaxia University. It would be nice if it had my name on it."


    "Just you, dream. Adding one hundred points to your score will probably give you no chance."


    "Didn''t many people still say that Ye Hao has no place to study? Does this face hurt?"


    Many classmates around have bowed their heads, like a rooster in a fight.


    "You...Which university are you considering going to?" Song Xiaoyue asked with a flicker in her eyes.


    "I didn''t think about this. Anyway, just wait until the beginning of school and report directly with the admission notice." Ye Hao said casually.


    He didn''t notice the anxiety in Song Xiaoyue''s eyes.


    When she supported Ye Hao without paying attention, she walked to the computer and checked the admission lines of several universities such as Huaxia University.


    Although she did a good job this time, there is still a gap to enter a top university like Huaxia University.


    She didn''t think much before. Anyway, Ye Hao had no grades before, so naturally she could go to the school he could go to.


    But now suddenly there was such an incident, coupled with Xia Xue''s sudden confession before.


    A sense of crisis arose in Song Xiaoyue''s heart.


    She clutched her heart and looked at Ye Hao, who was being surrounded by classmates to celebrate.


    What''s the matter with yourself?


    Why do you care about him so much.


    Only they know women''s minds.


    After the memories of filling in the volunteers, and after taking pictures with everyone, Ye Hao and others bid farewell to all the teachers and left the school where they had lived for three years.


    Back at the apartment, everyone was shocked to see the pile of admission notices that Ye Hao had brought back.


    What I was worried about before, I didn''t expect to solve it so quickly.


    In the evening, a table of hearty meals was specially prepared for Ye Hao to celebrate, and by the way to see Qiu Xueyao off.


    She will participate in some special training later, and she doesn''t know how long it will take to return.


    "Ye Hao, have you thought of any school to go to? Huaxia University is the best among them, but other universities are also top in every aspect." Zhao Yanting asked Ye Hao.


    Song Xiaoyue, who was eating, lowered her head, her chewing speed slowed down.


    Song Ying was keenly aware of her sister''s strangeness, but she could only remain silent at this time.


    "I didn''t really think about this. I was talking about it then." Ye Hao was eating, but Meow sitting on his lap made him feel uncomfortable.


    "I... want to eat... fish, meow."


    Meow spit out astringent Chinese in her mouth.


    "Okay, eat fish, eat fish." Ye Hao grabbed a chopstick and fed the fish into Miao Miao''s mouth.


    "Miao Miao is quite fast in learning Chinese." Ye Hao smiled.


    "This is also thanks to the child Xia Xue. My company has a lot of business, so I sent Miao Miao to the orphanage according to your instructions. Xia Xue taught Miao Miao to read and read when she was free." Song Ying touched Miao Miao. cheek.


    Meow is so cute, it is simply a "universal weapon" for girls, and no woman dislikes her.


    Even Su Xiaoxiao loved her in every possible way, and even went to sleep with her at night, but was prevented because of fear of revealing his identity.


    Except for Song Ying, no one knows the true identity of Miao Miao. She has always kept Ye Hao''s teachings in mind, not showing her tail or ears. After dinner and the girls were all asleep, a figure disappeared on the balcony.

 Chapter 855： Mystery man?

    Outside the wall of Wanjia Welfare Institute.


    A figure dressed in casual clothes and a peaked cap appeared on the road outside the fence.


    The figure was dangling back and forth outside the wall, holding a small notebook in his hand and constantly recording something.


    "Why is this orphanage so tightly guarded, there is almost no blind spot in the camera." The figure frowned and said in a low voice.


    "This level of alert is almost equal to that of Zhongnanhai."


    The figure pouted and looked at the wall in front of him.


    "It''s not very polite to be outside the wall at night."


    The sudden noise behind him made the figure tremble, and he was about to turn and leave before he could raise his head.


    But as soon as he moved, there was a sharp blade on his neck.


    "Ahem, I...I just came out for exercise and walks. What are you doing!" The figure lowered his head, as if afraid of panic, his voice was a little low and panic.


    "I took your clothes off, or you came by yourself." Ye Hao walked out of the darkness and looked at the figure in front of him jokingly.


    The figure paused, and the voice changed.


    "How do you recognize me?"


    At this moment, the voice of the figure became a female.


    "Your breathing rate, and the way you walk. Some things have been trained into your bones, and it is difficult to change it with disguise." Ye Hao watched the person in front of him take off his peaked cap.


    A beautiful woman appeared in front of him.


    Feng Jiu''er!


    "Why are you here?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "Well, go shopping. By the way, you have the same attitude when you meet a friend." Feng Jiu''er pointed aggrievedly at the soulchaser blade on his neck.


    "Does my friend investigate the information of my friend''s house?" Ye Hao took the notebook in Feng Jiu''er.


    After a glance, he took out a lighter in front of Feng Jiu''er and lit the book.


    Feng Jiu''er shrugged helplessly: "Then you are so smart, guess what my purpose is."


    Ye Hao put away the chasing blade and looked at the ashes on the ground.


    "You are a spy, but the sparrow group will never let you investigate me. That means you are for personal purposes."


    "And I can attract you, probably only my lizards and snakes. You said that you are interested in them before."


    Feng Jiu''er shrugged his face.


    "You can''t give me some face, I lose my dignity as a spy in front of you."


    Ye Hao looked at Feng Jiu''er and said, "Speaking of you, you are so leisurely. You are actually investigating my orphanage for these investigations. Are you looking for opportunities to steal my eggs?"


    Feng Jiu''er''s eyes were a little dodging, with a guilty conscience.


    "I''ve said it before. Don''t pay attention to my things, believe it or not I will throw you to the Pacific next time." Ye Hao walked towards the entrance of the orphanage with his hands in his pockets along the street lights.


    Feng Jiuer ran up.


    "Isn''t I just having a vacation? After I came back from Xiangdu early, I wanted to come and have a look. Taking care of animals is my only hobby other than spying, and most of all, some special animals.


    "If you don''t believe me, take a look. This is a zoo I run with my money. It''s full of animals."


    Feng Jiu''er took out his phone and showed Ye Hao the photos inside.


    There are quite a lot of photos of Feng Jiu''er and animals. There are ordinary cats and dogs, some birds, and even tigers, wolfs, leopards and crocodiles!


    "Do you really like animals?" Ye Hao looked at Feng Jiu''er suspiciously.


    Feng Jiu''er blinked sincerely.


    "How long are you this holiday."


    Feng Jiuer took out his mobile phone to call up his schedule.


    "Nothing will happen for at least two months, if nothing happens."


    "That''s it. I just got a lot of animals from Australia. I am worried that they will not be used to the living environment of China. I was thinking about hiring a breeder."


    "Before I find the breeder, you should take care of the animals for me. I will pay you the highest salary in the industry."


    Ye Hao looked at Feng Jiu''er with an excited expression, he immediately added.


    "But you take it seriously, if you let me know that you are plotting wrong..."


    Feng Jiu''er immediately put up three fingers and vowed: "I promise that I will never take away those animals without permission from Mr. Ye Hao."


    "Anyway, if you can escape the monk, you can''t escape the temple. If something really happened, I will go to your sparrow group base to find you afterwards."


    Ye Haoyi said righteously.


    Then, under Feng Jiu''er''s repeated guarantees, Ye Hao took her into the orphanage to the second basement floor of the laboratory.


    "Wow, your flowers are so beautiful. It feels very comfortable to walk in here." Feng Jiu''er said excitedly looking at the exquisite emerald flowers in the glass window.


    "Don''t pay attention to these things."


    Ye Hao continued to walk forward and first walked to the two rooms of the little lizard and the snake egg.


    At this moment, the three little lizards were randomly playing in the simulated nest, and the snake eggs were still silent.


    "This is your lizard? When was it born." When he saw the little lizard, Feng Jiu''er had golden light in his eyes.


    "Yesterday." Ye Hao opened the door, and the three little lizards rushed up immediately and climbed onto Ye Hao.


    Judging from their intimacy, Ye Hao is regarded as their parent.


    "Yesterday? Impossible. The newly born lizard was so big, and the color of the leather armor was so dark!" Feng Jiu''er said strangely.


    "These lizards are not ordinary lizards. It is normal for them to be a little different." In fact, Ye Hao also discovered the difference between these little lizards.


    They are much more energetic than when they were just born yesterday, and they seem to have slightly changed in size.


    "You will take care of the lizard." Ye Hao asked Feng Jiu''er.


    Feng Jiuer seemed to hear a joke. She patted her chest and said, "Don''t forget that I said before that my hobby is an animal trainer! There are no animals in this world that I can''t take care of."


    As Feng Jiuer said, she stretched out her hand to touch the little lizard.


    But the little lizard immediately attacked Feng Jiu''er.


    "It''s quite fierce," Feng Jiu''er muttered.


    Ye Hao whispered a few words to the little lizard, and then the little lizard became much quieter, and no longer hostile to Feng Jiu''er.


    "You can also train beasts?" Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "Only you are allowed to do it, no others are allowed to do it?" Ye Hao put the little lizard down and walked to the snake egg room next to it, took out a bottle of animal growth potion, and dropped a drop on the egg shell of the snake egg.


    "What are you doing?" Feng Jiu''er looked at the medicine in Ye Hao''s hand curiously.


    "This is the medicine I developed for animals to help the growth of animals. You take this bottle. From today onwards, put three drops on the little lizard¡¯s food every day, and also on the snake eggs. One drop. Not enough for me."


    Ye Hao put the medicine in Feng Jiu''er into Feng Jiu''er''s hand. Counting the one used yesterday, there are eight bottles left in his storage ring.


    Feng Jiu''er frowned and looked at the glass bottle in his hand: "You are not harmful to animals, right."


    "There is no harm, but after taking it, they will fall into a short sleep. Don''t worry, these are mine. I am more worried about them than you."


    "You said you still have animals that you brought back from Australia. Where are they? Show me." "In the room inside."

 Chapter 856： Wolves with reversion

    Ye Hao and Feng Jiuer walked into the room inside.


    When they saw the scene inside, they were all taken aback.


    A snow-white wolf appeared in front of them, and a lot of gray hair fell on the ground.


    "What''s going on?" Feng Jiu''er looked at this scene in surprise.


    It took a long time for Ye Hao to come back to his senses: "In order to transport them back from Australia, I dyed their hair and pretended to be huskies. Could it be that this caused them to lose their hair?"


    Feng Jiu''er''s face showed a serious expression, she walked into a wolf and tried to touch it with her hands.


    The wolf immediately showed a fierce image and sharp fangs.


    But under Ye Hao''s eyes, the wolf still let Feng Jiu''er touch him obediently.


    "No. It''s impossible to lose all the hair overnight, and these white hairs are very tender to the touch, obviously new hairs."


    "But you said these are Australian wolves? There are no such white-haired wolves in Australian wolves!"


    Feng Jiuer analyzed.


    Ye Hao nodded, he walked to the wolf, and instead of guessing by himself, he might as well ask them.


    The wolf told Ye Hao that after a sleep yesterday, all the hairs on their bodies fell off, and then new hairs grew in half a day.


    Is it the role of medicine?


    Ye Hao asked if there was any discomfort in the body of the wolf again. The wolf only said that the body was lighter than before, and the strength and speed were greater than before.


    Ye Hao took this information to Feng Jiuer at high speed.


    Feng Jiu''er touched her chin and thought for a while.


    She clapped her hands and said, "I see!"


    She took out the bottle of medicine Ye Hao gave her before.


    "You said before, this potion can make animals evolve, right!"


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "Yes. But I gave them to the little lizards, and it didn''t change that much."


    Feng Jiu''er pointed at these wolves.


    "But you have to know that the little lizards themselves are unusual mutant creatures, and these wolves are ordinary Australian wolves. The effect must be obvious to these wolves."


    "The reason why they have evolved is due to the phenomenon of reversion. The distance experts have found that all creatures in Australia once lived on the Antarctic continent."


    "The ancestors of these wolves are all descendants of Antarctic snow wolves, and snow wolves are generally white in order to hide themselves in the snow."


    "When Antarctica and Australia were still connected, these wolves migrated to Australia. For the sake of the environment, they have changed!"


    Feng Jiu''er''s analysis is straightforward, like an expert.


    "But this is obviously an evolution potion, why is it degraded now?" Ye Hao asked his doubts.


    "What do you think is evolution? Is it becoming stronger?" Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded, didn''t evolution mean that he became stronger than before.


    Feng Jiu''er pointed to these wolves and said, "And their ancestors are stronger than they are now, so for them, returning to ancestors is evolution!"


    "Think about it. In the world before humans, animals were so powerful and generally larger than they are now. However, in order to adapt to the environment and other reasons, they let themselves become what they are now, so that they can survive. ."


    "But the price to pay is to lose the original strength."


    Ye Hao instantly understood the meaning!


    "But it''s too fast to have such a big change in just one night." Ye Hao looked at these snow-white wolves.


    These wolves now look much better than before.


    "The foundation of these wolves is relatively low, and the natural changes will be great when they are taken with a potion with such a strong medicinal effect. In the future, the number of potions fed to these wolves will be reduced." Feng Jiuer said.


    As if hearing what Feng Jiu''er said, the wolves yelled at Feng Jiu''er one after another, opposing Feng Jiu''er reducing his "deliciousness"


    "But what the **** is your medicine, it turns out to be so effective. Isn''t it a biological weapon?" Feng Jiuer looked at Ye Hao suspiciously, and then at the medicine in his hand.


    "Anyway, I researched it myself, you believe it or not."


    "Okay, you have to take good care of these animals. I will inform Xiaoyan and the people in the orphanage. You are the breeder I invited, and I will arrange food, accommodation and transportation for you." Ye Hao said. "No problem. But I remind you that lizards are fine. But it is not good for wolves to survive in a closed environment for a long time. It is easy to wipe out its wildness, not to mention that they are creatures that need to move. Vent the power in the body


    , It is easy to get sick. "Feng Jiu''er reminded.


    This is a problem.


    Ye Hao didn''t want his wolves to become sickly "dogs".


    "I have a back mountain here. I will make arrangements at that time. Circle it out for the wolves."


    "You don''t worry about them running away."


    "I can guarantee this one hundred percent, all right. Let''s go out first."


    "Ye Hao, have you heard the big news in the killer world recently?"


    "what?"


    "You don''t know this! My husband is now 16th in the world''s killer list!"


    "Cough cough cough..."


    In the early morning of the next day, Ye Hao settled Feng Jiu''er, and told friends in the orphanage and the apartment that he would be leaving for a few days.


    I heard that Ye Hao was leaving again, but many people refused to agree.


    Fortunately, in the end, Ye Hao said that he was only going to the military area, within Jiangnan Province, that he had let them go to himself.


    "Why are you still following me?" Ye Hao sat in the car, looking at the ink dust next to him.


    Mo Chen said helplessly: "Team Leader Dongfang said, before he comes. Let me follow you every step of the way. You disappeared for another night last night, but I didn''t have a rest all night."


    "Mr. Ye, can you stop torturing me. If you have any plans, please let me know in advance."


    Seeing Mo Chen crying and begging, Ye Hao promised to promise not to run around.


    Ye Hao''s eyes shifted to the young man in the driver''s seat.


    "Are you from the Dragon Team?"


    "Yes, sir." The young man was very polite.


    "How about them in Tangcheng? Why didn''t I see them after I came back." Ye Hao frowned and asked.


    "Sir, you are talking about the Huang Group Nine Team. They went back to the base to rest according to the instructions." The young man replied.


    Go back to rest?


    They left suddenly, making Ye Hao still a little uncomfortable.


    Ye Hao looked out the window, unknowingly the vehicle had reached the gate of the Jiangnan Military Region.


    Ye Hao smiled bitterly, looking at the military compound inside.


    The one who should come is always coming, I don''t know if the old chief''s anger has disappeared.


    However, he came prepared this time. Ye Hao got off the car with a gift box and walked to the guard to show his Dragon Team ID. "Please inform the old chief or the old chief''s guard, that Ye Hao has come to take Jing to plead guilty."

 Chapter 857： Cannibalistic mouth, short hand

    The old chief lived in an independent compound, similar to a Beijing courtyard.


    There is a guard class at the door in charge of security work.


    Mo Chen was directly stopped outside, and Ye Hao was allowed to enter after some searches.


    "Comrade, ask. Isn''t the old chief awake yet?" Ye Hao asked the guard comrade who followed him in.


    The guard said: "Recently, the old chief was exhausted by a lot of things. He didn''t fall asleep until two or three o''clock last night. It is estimated that it will take more than eight o''clock to get up."


    "Thank you."


    Ye Hao walked into the compound and suddenly stopped. He smelled a faint fragrance from the small room next to him.


    "That is the kitchen in the yard. In order to ensure the safety of the chief and facilitate the life of the chief. These things are stored in the yard, and there are specialized chefs and nurses to follow around 24 hours." The guard said.


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up.


    ...


    At eight o''clock, the well-washed old chief came out of the room in a straight military uniform that had to be washed away.


    Just stretched, he smelled a scent in his nose.


    "Old Chief, your breakfast is ready."


    The old chief''s eyes fell on the stone table in the yard. There were a few dishes on it, and the scent could be smelled tens of meters away.


    He looked at Ye Hao standing beside the stone table.


    "You kid came quite early."


    "Boy, I''m not here to plead guilty. But the old chief told me that I always need to eat and drink. I borrowed the kitchen in the yard and prepared some side dishes for the old chief."


    Ye Hao smiled.


    Guru


    The old chief saw the guard next to him and the chef with his head out of the kitchen in the distance.


    That''s greedy.


    "What''s wrong with each of you? Isn''t it just a few fragrant dishes? It''s necessary." The old chief sat down and picked up the chopsticks and put a dish into his mouth.


    He just chewed twice and his eyes lit up.


    But the old chief had put down his chopsticks.


    Ye Hao saw what the old chief looked like. Could it be that the dishes he cooked were not delicious?


    "Old Chief, don''t these dishes please you?"


    "The dishes are good. But I have my rules. The diet standard for three meals a day does not exceed fifty yuan." The old head pointed at the dishes in front of him with a calm face.


    "Your dishes taste so good, use a lot of good ingredients, they must be expensive. If that''s the case, then I can''t afford to eat them, I''m afraid I''ll be scornful."


    It turned out to be too extravagant.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "Old Chief, these things are all made with the ingredients in your kitchen. The materials are all very common. I can guarantee that the total price will not exceed ten yuan."


    The old chief looked at Ye Hao in confusion.


    "Old Yuan."


    Not believing that such delicious dishes are so cheap, the old chief called out the old cook in the kitchen.


    "What instructions does the chief have?" The old chef walked out and stood beside the old chief.


    "Are you by the side while this kid is cooking?" the old chief asked.


    The old chef nodded: "Yes. I followed the whole time and watched."


    "He said that the food standard for these dishes is not more than ten yuan, is it true." The old chief looked at the old chef.


    The old chef broke his fingers: "It''s about seven yuan in total."


    The old chief''s expression relaxed, he picked up his chopsticks and took a bite on top of each dish.


    "Where did your kid learn this hand." The old chief took a sip of the porridge, even the taste of the white porridge was amazing.


    "It''s just some home-cooked dishes, it would be nice to have an appetite with the old chief." Ye Hao said modestly.


    "Mr. Ye is humble. Mr. Ye''s craftsmanship is no problem even as a chef at a state banquet." The old chef looked at Ye Hao admiringly.


    Just now this young man wanted to cook for the old chief, but he was quite dissatisfied.


    A stinky hairy boy actually said to cook for the old chief.


    But this kid had just started his hand, and with his knife skills, he completely impressed the old chef. You must know that there is no problem with his cooking skills as a chef in a five-star hotel.


    If you are an expert, you will know.


    "Old Yuan, go down."


    The chef left, leaving only Ye Hao, the old chief, and the guard next to him in the yard.


    "Why? Come to me and bring something. You want to bribe me." The old chief noticed the bag that Ye Hao was holding.


    "My present here, the old chief absolutely likes it."


    Ye Hao smiled and took out a bottle from the bag with a white transparent liquid inside.


    The old chief gave a suspicious expression.


    Ye Hao squeezed the mouth of the bottle, and a smell of wine came out directly, filling the entire yard with this fragrance.


    Even the guard squad soldiers on duty outside the yard sniffed their noses and kept swallowing saliva.


    Ten soldiers and nine good wines.


    When the old chief smelled this, his taste buds moved greatly, his eyes straightened, and his hand stretched out directly.


    The guard who recovered from the smell of wine immediately stood up and stopped.


    "Old chief, you are not in good health. The doctor said that you must drink a certain amount of alcohol every month, and you are not allowed to drink during the day."


    As the guard of the old chief, this can be considered very conscientious.


    "Just drink a little?" The old chief couldn''t help it with some fine wine.


    "No." The guard was firm.


    "Comrade, this wine of mine is not ordinary wine. It is a medicinal wine that I prepared. Not only is it harmless to the old head, but it also helps to maintain the old head''s body."


    Ye Hao explained.


    Seeing the guard is still suspicious.


    "I am also a doctor myself, and I developed the Haihao''s special medicine that was so turbulent before."


    The old chief¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately said vigorously, ¡°Yes. A Hao is also a doctor, and he is a very good doctor. What the doctor said is absolutely correct.¡±


    "Hurry up, pour me a little faster."


    The old chief anxiously wanted to take the wine in Ye Hao''s hand.


    But Ye Hao avoided it. He picked up a small cup and poured half a cup for the old chief.


    "Although this wine is good, you can''t be greedy for a cup. Only one cup equivalent to this is allowed a day. Please help the old chief to take care of it."


    Ye Hao handed the bottle to the guard.


    The old chief gazed at the sip of wine in the glass, then looked at the large bottle of wine.


    He glared at the guard; "Show me well, don''t drink it secretly."


    Speaking, the old chief took a sip of the wine glass, his face showed an intoxicated expression.


    In front of the wine, the old chief loses the majesty of the past, like a child.


    The old chief was eating breakfast and drinking wine, so he enjoyed himself.


    He glanced at Ye Hao, who was looking at him with a smile.


    The smile on Ye Hao''s face immediately changed to sadness, he sighed, looking like a sinner.


    "Old Chief, I ran to Xiangdu without authorization this time. It worried you, and something like that happened. If you want to fight or scold you now, I admit it."


    Ye Hao looked like Jing begging.


    The old chief snorted and ate the side dishes.


    "Cannibals are soft and short. I am eating you and taking you. Don''t you just want me to be embarrassed to train you."


    Ye Hao smiled.


    Ye Hao can disrespect other people, but Ye Hao respects the old chief who has participated in the war and made outstanding achievements.


    "I don''t say you can. But don''t think I can let you go. Since you are here in my military area, you just stay here." The old chief patted Ye Hao on the shoulder. Ye Hao did not continue to say, after all, there are some things to be discussed slowly.

 Chapter 858： House arrest

    The old chief and Ye Hao sat there chatting after breakfast.


    "I heard that you were behind the financial war that swept the world before." The old chief looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word. Although the news did not report, there were some things that could not be kept secret.


    "Okay, okay. This battle was fought very well, although I don''t understand finance. But the group of Americans who can fight honestly ran to the negotiating table. This is a great achievement." The old chief laughed.


    The reason why the former Chief No. 1 borrowed Ye Hao''s foreign exchange was because Ye Hao had promised.


    This financial war can be used to encourage the U.S. gangs to take the initiative to seek peace in the trade war, which will kill two birds with one stone and ease the situation.


    When the old chief was talking and laughing, the guard walked up to the old chief with a document.


    "Chief, this is the document sent today."


    "Let me see."


    The old chief put on his reading glasses and looked at the documents.


    The atmosphere in the yard instantly stiffened.


    "This bunch of rascals. They ran to our coast again to make a fuss, and they said that they want to engage in military exercises with us. Isn''t it just to show their muscles in front of us.


    The old chief slapped the table angrily.


    Ye Hao glanced at the file. Most of the information on it was in the news, but it was not as detailed and clear here.


    "Chief, you are uneasy these days because of these things?" Ye Hao asked.


    The old chief nodded, and he said in a deep voice: "The East China Sea is under the jurisdiction of our Jiangnan Military Region. The U.S. nationals are now coming over and making trouble every three days. You said I can sleep well."


    The old chief glared at Ye Hao: "You are still there. If your fighter was made out earlier, there wouldn''t be so many things."


    Ye Hao shrugged helplessly.


    "It is not a matter of a day or two to build a plane. What''s more, it is still a cross-generation fighter. We are still immature in many technical aspects."


    The old chief also understands the truth.


    But he waved his hand directly and said: "I don''t care anyway. You are not allowed to leave the military area until you don''t get me a prototype of the fighter plane. It just happens that the group of people have already done the preparation work, and it''s waiting for you."


    It takes a year and a half to make a fighter plane, even if it rushes day and night.


    "Chief, you can''t do this. I want to go to university anyway, right? You can''t deprive me of the right to study!" Ye Hao tried to fight for it.


    "That''s it. When you are in college, I will have someone take you there in person. Winter and summer vacations and statutory holidays will all stay in the military area."


    "Then if I go to Huaxia University, it will be Beijing! It will take more than a day to go back and forth."


    "Fighter pick-up, this is a good deal, right?"


    "You are under house arrest!"


    "Just put you under house arrest. I know that you have good skills and the military region can''t keep you. But if you dare to run, don''t blame me for bringing your friends and relatives to the military region for tea. I heard that you have many confidantes. ."


    "..."


    Ye Hao couldn''t help the leader play a rogue.


    In the end, Ye Hao could only watch the old chief leave first on the grounds of doing business.


    And he reluctantly went to the weapon science and technology research institute of the military region.


    When he walked out of the chief''s compound, Mo Chen followed.


    "Brother Ye, you have a good relationship with the chief, we have been talking for so long."


    Ye Hao sighed, he couldn''t waste his time here.


    He stopped and looked at Mo Chen: "When will Dongfangze get here?"


    "This...not sure, I guess it will be within two days."


    "After the Dongfang leader arrived, he immediately asked him to come to the military area to find me." Ye Hao said with bright eyes.


    Now Dongfangze is the only one who can help Ye Hao. It was Dongfangze that made Ye Hao "survived" last time.


    This time, I can only find a breakthrough from the Dongfang leader.


    After that, Ye Hao came to the scientific research department.


    "Stop. The front is a heavy military area. Nobody is allowed to enter." As soon as he walked to the door, he was stopped by two guards armed with guns.


    "Please tell me Mr. Zhang Guozhong, so that Ye Hao is here."


    As soon as Ye Hao said this, the two guards were stupid.


    Zhang Guozhong?


    That is the chief designer of the fifth generation fighter! That is equivalent to a protective figure like a panda.


    The boy in front of him said he wanted to meet such a person.


    "Please show your ID." The guard said suspiciously.


    Ye Hao took out his Dragon Team ID.


    The guard immediately changed his attitude and immediately called to contact the people in the research institute.


    After a while, I saw a group of people trotting out.


    "Mr. Ye. You finally came, but we have been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Why are you blocking Mr. Ye? I''ll tell you. If Mr. Ye comes, no one is allowed to stop him. His treatment is the same as designer Zhang Guozhong."


    I saw a group of people in their 40s, 50s, or even their 60s and 70s, surrounded by a young man in their 20s, one for each husband, and one for you.


    But everyone was stunned.


    "Everyone. It''s okay for you to be my grandfather when you are old, so don''t use honorifics and call me husband. Either call my name or call me Xiaoye."


    Ye Hao looked at these people respectfully.


    These people are extraordinary ordinary people, they have quietly paid their youth for this country.


    Compared to those martial artists, big stars, Ye Hao thinks these people are more worthy of respect.


    "That''s good. Ye... Xiaoye, you come with us. We have been waiting for you for a long time. We have all studied the technical information you gave before, and we can start working later."


    Under the leadership of everyone, Ye Hao walked into the research institute.


    The Jiangnan Military Region Research Institute mainly develops battleships and fighters.


    A few months ago, for Ye Hao''s sixth-generation fighter plan, the Military Region Research Institute specially freed up more than half of the space for them to take charge of this plan.


    "A Hao, long time no see." Zhang Guozhong immediately greeted Ye Hao enthusiastically.


    There is also the old man I saw yesterday.


    "I''m very sorry, there are too many things on my body. I have kept you waiting for a long time." After saying hello, Ye Hao looked around the research site.


    The layout is very good, and each area of ??the fighter plane is divided into work area departments, and each department has a dedicated person in charge.


    In response to the various technical materials given by Ye Hao before, they have come up with a large stack of data research plans. A lot of papers are piled on the desk and pasted on the wall, and densely written blackboards are everywhere. "A good meal is not afraid of late." Zhang Guozhong clutched Ye Hao''s hand. He took Ye Hao to the general design office area and pointed to the computer screen in front of him: "There are things we tinkered with during this period of time. .There are also various simulation plans


    . "


    "Our sixth-generation fighter planning team has a total of 56 people, including experts in various fields of fighters. Airframes, engines, missiles, etc. are all available."


    Ye Hao carefully looked at the contents inside.


    To be honest, these things have more or less problems, but it is quite good that these researchers can figure it out to this extent based on the technical information given by themselves.


    But there are still many flaws. "I, the named chief designer, should do something." Ye Hao looked at the people around and said, "Go ahead and find a bigger classroom, gather everyone, and I want to have a meeting."

 Chapter 859： Dongfangze is coming

    In a conference room, people number 50 and 60 gathered, and they were all attentively looking at Ye Hao on the stage.


    Mo Chen standing nearby looked at Ye Hao on the podium, and then at the people below.


    He couldn''t help sighing, he probably wouldn''t have the chance to see such a magical scene again in his lifetime.


    The lowest among these people are postgraduates and PhDs in military engineering.


    Anyone pulled out and put into the school is definitely at the level of department head.


    But now they are sitting there like students, listening to the young people on the podium explaining the content.


    They also kept raising their hands to ask questions, taking reading glasses and holding notebooks to carefully extract records there.


    It was not only the ink dust that was surprised, but also these people in the audience.


    In fact, with the exception of Zhang Guozhong and other upper-level leaders, most people have only a vague concept about the chief designer of this sixth-generation fighter plan, and they have not seen anyone for months.


    I even heard that this person is only a teenager in his twenties. Most people think that this is just a rumor. After all, how could a man in his twenties create a fighter.


    But today they completely overturned their ideas.


    The sudden gathering was only because of the boy in front of him.


    A few hours ago, there might be a lot of dissatisfaction in their hearts, after all, there is still a lot of unfinished work in everyone''s hands.


    But now, they all looked at Ye Hao eagerly.


    This boy is simply a monster!


    He knows all aspects of fighter jets well, and he can answer all kinds of questions.


    This gave them an illusion, as if they were not facing a teenager, but an expert in the military industry who was nearly a hundred years old.


    This special class lasted for two days. The entire design team stopped all the work at hand, listening to Ye Hao''s explanation of each knowledge point.


    Everyone just took a few hours of rest in the middle.


    Ye Hao took a sip of water and lectured for two days in a row. He was a little tired.


    "Okay. You guys, after you go back, you will digest the content that I want to talk about, and make improvements to the plans in everyone''s hands. We strive to make the overall design plan for the sixth-generation fighter as soon as possible."


    Some people may be surprised that Ye Hao has already come up with the plan for the sixth-generation fighter?


    No, those are just outlines. It''s not enough to implement a plan with outlines alone. Detailed plans are needed, most of which are high-tech equipment like fighters.


    For example, what material should be used for the fuselage steel plate of the fighter, which factory should be arranged for production, and how many alternative factories, size, quality, etc.


    Fighter wires, glass, and even a screw must be accurate.


    If every country¡¯s design plan for any new weapon is written on paper, put it in a room.


    At least a warehouse of several hundred square meters is needed to fit it.


    There are even some powerful weapons. It will take several years to just come up with a design plan. What is commonly known as everything is difficult at first.


    Ye Hao saw that there were still many people who wanted to talk, he immediately stopped and said: "You have to eat one bite at a time, and the road has to go step by step."


    "You are all talents of the country, I don''t want you to be exhausted here, I can''t afford it."


    Finally, under the arrangement of Zhang Guozhong, most of them returned to their respective positions.


    However, it is estimated that these people will not be able to rest after returning, and they will have to repeatedly recall what Ye Hao said.


    "I can hear Xiaoye''s lecture, and I have been better than reading for ten years." Liang Lao looked at Ye Hao and exclaimed.


    "Excessive reputation. You guys should go back and rest soon." Ye Hao said goodbye to the others and walked to the ink dust next to him.


    Ye Hao and Mo Chen walked quickly into the corridor and walked towards the entrance of the institute.


    "Group Leader Dongfang is here?" Ye Hao asked as he walked.


    The reason why Ye Hao would end the lecture was because Mo Chen secretly told him that the Dongfang leader had arrived in the military area.


    "Yes. I''m already in the guest house now." Mo Chen replied.


    Ye Hao quickened his pace.


    They came to the guest house, found the room where Dongfang Ze was staying, and immediately went upstairs.


    But Ye Hao just knocked on Dongfang Ze''s door and saw a scorching fireball coming towards him.


    Ye Hao immediately dodged, and the fireball passed Ye Hao''s shoulder and dissipated before hitting the wall, without causing any damage to the room.


    This ability to control! Worthy of being a C-level ability.


    "Group leader Dongfang, I heard that you are here, but I rushed over at the first time, so you welcome me." Ye Hao looked at Dongfang Ze in the room.


    Dongfang Ze was cold.


    "Your healing ability is still cooling down."


    "Huh?" Ye Hao was taken aback for a moment.


    "Remember to treat yourself when you are injured."


    As soon as Dongfangze''s voice fell, his hands burst into flames, and he rushed towards Ye Hao.


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    Dongfang Ze didn''t give Ye Hao a chance to speak at all, every move and every style was murderous.


    Advanced object control!


    Ye Hao didn''t have time to think about it, and directly controlled the 72 soul chasing blades to resist Dongfang Ze''s attack.


    Ten minutes later.


    Ye Hao walked out of the bathroom, wearing a clean soldier camouflage uniform, which was borrowed.


    As for his own suit, it had been burned into a hole suit and threw it in the trash can.


    "Ms. Dongfang, you are too cruel to start."


    "I''m cruel? It''s yin for you!" Dongfang Ze turned his head, his right eye turned into a panda eye.


    The Mo Chen next to her covered her mouth, holding back her smile.


    "Also laugh, go out and stand with the door closed!" Dongfang Ze scolded.


    Mo Chen ran to the room and closed the door.


    "I know that it is the Dongfang leader who is showing mercy. I will use the healing power to heal you." Ye Hao reached out to Dongfang Ze''s face, and a light appeared.


    Dongfangze''s dark circles began to disappear slowly.


    In the fight just now, Dongfang Ze didn''t use his full strength at all. If he uses his full strength, the guest house will probably be scrapped.


    Moreover, he had been relying on the fire-type abilities to fight Ye Hao in close combat, and only under such circumstances allowed Ye Hao to find a chance to succeed in a sneak attack.


    A few seconds later, Dongfang Ze touched his eyes. The dark circles under his eyes had recovered, and he could not see that he had been injured before.


    "Healing power is convenience."


    Dongfangze sat on the sofa and glanced at Ye Hao: "The old chief of the Jiangnan Military Region has punished you."


    Hearing this, Ye Hao immediately sighed.


    "The old chief is going to put me under house arrest. He also ordered the guards of the military area not to let me out."


    "Deserve it. The blood marquis dare to provoke, I really don''t know how you survived. Even I can''t guarantee that I can survive a few tricks under the blood marquis." Dongfang Ze looked at Ye Hao seriously.


    "Ye Hao, I want to warn you. You have too many responsibilities on your body now, let''s not talk about the old chief''s request for you. You are a dual ability person, for us Huaxia ability person is a treasure!"


    "If you are fooling around like before, not only will the old chief want to put you under house arrest, I will simply find a place to lock you up!"


    Dongfang Ze''s tone was serious, not as if he was joking. Ye Hao immediately said flatteringly: "That...I also know that I was wrong. I am also helping the old chief with my heart, but it is not the same thing to let me stay in the military area, it will drive me crazy. , I still have a file on my side


    It. "


    "Um... Team leader Dongfang, you help me beg for mercy. At least let me enter and leave the military area at will." "I knew why I was today." Dongfang Ze looked at Ye Hao, "In fact, it is not impossible to let me help you. But you must do me a favor too."

 Chapter 860： Super luxurious mission rewards

    "What? Help you train the supernatural power!" Hearing Dongfang Ze''s request, Ye Hao was stunned.


    He didn''t expect Dongfang Ze to make such a request.


    "In fact, the main reason for training people with supernatural powers is for another purpose." Dongfang Ze stared at Ye Hao: "Energy Stone."


    Ye Hao''s heart jumped.


    Power Stone?


    "You are not curious, how did the energy stone come into being." Dongfang Ze said mysteriously.


    Ye Hao was indeed very curious about the source of the energy stone.


    How did this thing come from? If he could control it, wouldn''t it be possible to use a steady flow of energy stones.


    "tell me the story."


    "The energy stone is actually a kind of mineral source. From ancient times to the present, six energy stone deposits have been discovered around the world, but so far, five of them have dried up due to various competitions, wars and other relations."


    "Only the last mine remains." Dongfangze''s eyes were a little sad.


    "where?"


    Ye Hao asked hurriedly, this is a big treasure house!


    "Arctic."


    "The source of the Arctic energy stone is the only place where energy stone is produced. It has survived until now because it is inaccessible and has not experienced war." Dongfang Ze looked to the north as if he had seen something.


    "But what does this have to do with the person who allows me to train the supernatural power? In other words, since there is an energy source, then grab it directly! This kind of action counts me." Ye Hao started a little thought.


    "Grab? There are five A-level abilities guarded by the Arctic all the year round. There are not no people who have this kind of thinking in history, but they have been fed to polar bears." Dongfang Ze sneered.


    Five A-level abilities.


    Ye Hao shuddered.


    Dongfangze is so powerful as a C-level ability person, and A-level ability person is almost going to heaven. "As for why you train the supernatural player, you''ll know in a second. Because there is only one mineral source left, in order to prevent the occurrence of killing chickens and eggs or triggering wars due to competition for mineral sources, various countries in the world have discussed in the last century and decided to agree


    Ping shares the energy stone produced by that mineral source. "


    "The annual output of Arctic mineral sources is now about 100,000 energy stones."


    Guru


    Ye Hao swallowed.


    Ten... one hundred thousand.


    If it weren''t for those with A-level abilities, Ye Hao promised to fly there to rob him immediately.


    "You see that these 100,000 energy stones are quite a lot, but you have to know that there are more supernatural powers in this world. But it is impossible for everyone to share equally. The strong get more and the weak get less. This was set at that time. Regulations." "After that, there will be a battle for the Arctic every five years. With the country as a unit, each country can send a team of supernatural powers not exceeding seven people. But in order to limit the scale of the battle, participating People cannot be more than thirty years old


    , There is no limit to the ability level. "


    "The top ten winners can be allocated according to the five-year distribution ratio after the ranking. As for other countries, out of humanitarianism, one-tenth of the total production capacity is allocated to them every year."


    When Dongfang Ze talked about this topic, his face was always not very good and very dull.


    "One tenth? Isn''t that 10,000 Energy Stones, quite a lot." Ye Hao calculated.


    "Huh, but you have to know that these 10,000 energy stones will be divided by one hundred countries, that is, each country has at most one hundred energy stones." Dongfang Ze laughed at himself.


    A hundred energy stones, this is almost equivalent to the supply he has received from the ability group for more than half a year, and Ye Hao found this little pitiful in comparison.


    "Until 20 years ago, our country''s superpowers were very scarce and weak, and they could only receive this poor''district guarantee''."


    "One hundred power stones? This is not enough for the current E-level ability person''s share for one year. At that time, it was not bad for a person to get one or two a month." As if recalling the hard times before, Dongfang Ze couldn''t help feeling: "But our country is powerful. We use various methods to buy power stones from those small countries to develop our own superpowers, but this way


    There is a big price to pay. "


    "Finally, in that session 20 years ago, we broke into the top ten."


    "But after hard work, our best result was only sixth, with only 3,000 energy stones allocated each year."


    From one hundred to three thousand.


    It took twenty years to build from nothing, which is enough to see the difficult journey of the Huaxia Ability Team.


    "Then which countries are the top few?" Ye Hao asked.


    "The first place is a U.S. citizen who has won multiple times, and he can get 40,000 energy stones every year. The second place Russia can also get 20,000, the third place England has 10,000, and the fourth place France can allocate 8,000. , The fifth island nation allocates five thousand."


    Dongfang Ze squeezed his fist and said unwillingly: "The amount of energy stone reserves is directly related to the strength of a country''s superpowers. The first two are difficult for us to shake in the short term."


    "But the end of this year is the five-year arctic battle. I hope this time you can bring the team you trained to help us win third place!"


    "Ten thousand energy stones, three times higher than the previous energy stone quota, enough for us to raise our superpowers to a higher level in the next five years!"


    Dongfang Ze fixed his eyes on Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao was silent for a while: "You are interested in my healing powers, and you tried to draw me in, and even helped me in Xiangdu. It''s all for this." Dongfang Ze did not hide: "Yes. We were originally in this session. The aptitudes of the powers are generally not strong, and it is estimated that only the top ten will be the bottom, but I see you and I see hope! It is not only the hope of relegation, but can even go further! The healing power is here


    This kind of team battle can play a decisive role! "


    "Then why do you want me to train supernaturalists? You can pick out six powerful supernaturalists and form a team for me." Ye Hao asked curiously.


    Dongfangze smiled and said: "This is a team battle, not an individual battle. The captain is the core of the team. And your strength is improving very fast. I think if you can train your team, there might be some surprises."


    Ye Hao stood up and walked to the window, looking at the military training field outside the window, where the soldiers trained hard for the dignity of the country.


    It is conceivable that the Huaxia power group is also the same, but they are fighting in unknown places. [System task: Lead the Huaxia Ability Team to win the top three places in this Arctic Contest. Third place reward: 1,000 skill points. Second place reward: 1,000 skill points, intermediate upgrade voucher*3. First place reward: a thousand skills


    Power points, intermediate upgrade coupon*3, and a special ability. No punishment. ¡¿


    Rich to luxurious task rewards, this may be the effect of that task reward bonus.


    This made Ye Hao no way to refuse.


    "Okay. I promise you, but I have three conditions." Ye Hao turned his head and looked at Dongfang Ze.


    Dongfangze stood up directly: "You said."


    "First: Just what I just said, help me get the old chief."


    "Second: The list of participants in the team. I have the right to screen them freely. Anyone, including you, can''t question it." "Third: Regarding the training process, your ability team must cooperate fully, but you can''t point fingers or have any objections. "

 Chapter 861： Persuade the old chief

    After Ye Hao put forward his conditions, he looked at Dongfang Ze.


    He can lead the team to compete, but he doesn''t like when he is doing things, there are people around him gesticulating, to prevent such things from happening.


    Simply put the words here now.


    "There is no problem with the first and second requirements. As for the third..." Dongfang Ze hesitated: "I can arrange an assistant for you..."


    Ye Hao directly turned and walked towards the door of the room.


    "I don''t want any kind of people to hinder me. Otherwise, I won''t talk about it."


    "Okay, okay. I promise you it won''t happen, you kid." Dongfang Ze reluctantly agreed to Ye Hao''s terms.


    Ye Hao stopped at the door and snapped his fingers.


    "Then it''s agreed."


    Dongfang Ze picked up his briefcase and took out the tablet.


    "Then I will show you the people you can choose first..."


    Ye Hao smiled and opened the door and walked outside. He turned his head and looked at Dongfang Ze in the room: "Complete the first condition first, then come and talk to me about the next thing."


    After speaking, he closed the door and walked away with ink dust.


    The military district courtyard, this is a small courtyard specially arranged by the old chief for Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao had nothing to do with his mobile phone, sitting on a recliner in the yard and chatting with people in Haicheng.


    By the way, I asked if Feng Jiu''er was honest. According to Xiao Yan, the woman was honest, but she seemed to have borrowed the laboratory to study the medicine Ye Hao gave her.


    This Ye Hao doesn''t matter, if Feng Jiu''er is really allowed to study it out, Ye Hao would be eager!


    Another point was that the potion was almost used up, and Ye Hao urged her to get some more.


    "Mo Chen, have you heard of the Arctic Scramble." Ye Hao looked at the phone and asked Mo Chen who was sitting there honestly next to him.


    "Of course I''ve heard of it. Although it is a platform where supernaturalists all over the world can openly compete in peacetime! Of course, this is also helpful to the development of supernatural teams." Mo Chen mentioned this a bit excited.


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at Mo Chen: "It looks like you want to participate."


    Mo Chen smiled and stroked his head, and said helplessly


    "Who doesn''t want this. But I know my strength, I am an F-level ability, or an ability without any combat effectiveness."


    Ye Hao put down the phone, sat up and looked at the ink dust.


    "Use your power to my full strength."


    "Huh?" Mo Chen was stunned.


    "You know what the purpose of the Dongfang team leader is for me, he just wants me to form this competition team, you don''t want to try." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Mo Chen.


    Mo Chen''s heart jumped, his own strength is weak, but the temptation for him in the Arctic Competition is too great, who doesn''t want to become famous like the one in the novel.


    He gritted his teeth, spread his legs, and adjusted his breath.


    "Mr. Ye, offended."


    At this moment, the blue veins on Mo Chen''s face seemed to pop out.


    Ye Hao immediately felt something directly harassing his spirit.


    There was a sense of fatigue in his mind.


    It was like not sleeping for three or four days, but it had no substantial effect on Ye Hao.


    Perhaps aware of this, the ink dust began to strengthen his mental output.


    This time Ye Hao felt sadness in his heart, and many good memories of the past appeared in his mind.


    After that, Ye Hao felt the pain, but it was not physical, but mental pain, giving people the illusion of being hit by a car.


    But for Ye Hao, the pain was as small as being bitten by a mosquito.


    thump


    That feeling disappeared, Mo Chen fell to the ground, sweat on his forehead, and he gasped.


    "This is your ability?" Ye Hao looked at Mo Chen, this ability was really interesting, very special.


    Different from ordinary spiritual coercion, this seems to go directly to the depths of the spiritual world.


    "Yes. I can use those illusions to harass the opponent''s spirit, but my ability effects are very general now, and even ordinary people with a little more determined perseverance can get rid of my attack." Mo Chen said with a bitter smile.


    Ye Hao touched his chin, with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    "Have you considered changing your abilities a little bit?" Ye Hao had an idea in his mind.


    ...


    As the sky darkened, Dongfangze came to Ye Hao.


    "I''m really exhausted."


    "It''s done?" Ye Hao looked at Dongfang Ze.


    "The old chief''s mouth is loose, but we have to talk about specific things together at night, let''s go." Dongfang Ze patted Ye Hao''s shoulder.


    "okay."


    Ye Hao happily followed Dongfangze to the old chief''s courtyard.


    At the moment, the old chief was looking at the file with reading glasses in the room.


    He noticed that Ye Hao and the others were coming, but he still continued to look at the file.


    "Go and prepare dinner."


    Dongfangze was stunned, but Ye Hao understood, the old chief was greedy.


    "Ms. Dongfang, you are here for a while. I will prepare dinner for you."


    After speaking, Ye Hao walked out of the room and walked into the kitchen next to the courtyard.


    "Master, it''s trouble again. This time I have to prepare dinner. Time is short. You may need your help." Ye Hao walked into the kitchen and saw the old cook washing the vegetables.


    "no problem."


    When the old cook saw Ye Hao''s eyes lit up, he could see Ye Hao''s cooking skills again. That was a rare opportunity to learn, and he could also taste something delicious.


    The moon hangs high.


    The yard was filled with the aroma of wine and vegetables.


    "Good wine. Come, pour me some more." Dongfang Ze, who was flushed, held an empty glass.


    "Also drink, you have drunk two glasses of Lao Tzu!" The old chief, with a sullen face, immediately asked the guard to take down his bottle. "Old Chief, you are too stingy. Anyway, I was a soldier under your hand, or you told me where to buy this wine, I will buy you a dozen or twenty bottles." Dongfang Ze looked at it. When the bottle was taken away, he was greedy


    what.


    The old chief glanced at Ye Hao next to him: "This was given by Xiaoye. It is said that he transferred it out by himself. If you want to drink and ask him to go."


    "These things will be discussed later. Let''s talk about business first."


    The old chief put down his chopsticks and looked at Ye Hao.


    "I think Dongfangze has conveyed my meaning to you. It is not impossible to let you be free, but I also have the conditions."


    "Say!" Ye Hao really didn''t want to stay in the military area all the time.


    "I have two conditions. First: You must figure out the fighter design plan for me. As long as you figure it out, I won''t restrict your freedom." "Second: You don''t want to train Dongfangze. It happens to me There are also some things on the side. You just have time during the summer vacation. Help me train a team. You must also train the results! In this way, I can allow you not to


    Will restrict you, and you can enter and exit the military area at will for these two months. "


    Ye Hao smiled bitterly: "Old Chief, you don''t want me to relax."


    The old chief did not speak, picked up the chopsticks and clamped the dish.


    His purpose is obvious. I give you freedom, but you must do these things well for me.


    This is just not wanting Ye Hao to relax and have time to "make trouble."


    "Well, people have to bow their heads under the eaves. I admit it." Ye Hao patted the table: "But the old chief must make a decision!" "What I said, I have never repented."

 Chapter 862： Chief Designer Ye

    Ye Hao drank all the wine in his glass.


    "You continue to eat, I will leave first."


    "Hey. When will you go to the ability group base with me to choose people! I''m leaving tomorrow." Dongfang Ze shouted to the back of his departure.


    "You go first, I will go directly to you within ten days."


    Ye Hao disappeared into the dark night without looking back, and the ink dust followed closely behind.


    "This kid." Dongfang Ze held his chopsticks to pick up vegetables.


    "Ye Hao is actually good, but it''s a pity that he is too easily influenced by emotions, and he is not controlled." The old chief said while eating a side dish.


    "I just say a word to him. This child is not a thing in the pool, but the sun and the moon turn into a dragon."


    Listening to the evaluation of the old chief, Dongfang Ze nodded silently.


    ...


    Military area weapons research institute.


    It is already eight or nine o''clock in the evening, most people have rested, and only a few people are still doing finishing work here.


    Because there was an order before, the guard at the door saw Ye Hao coming, but didn''t stop him and let him in.


    Ye Hao hurried to the sixth-generation fighter plan general office.


    Zhang Guozhong, Liang Lao and some people still work here.


    "Xiaoye? Why are you here?" Zhang Guozhong took off his presbyopic glasses and looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao walked in quickly, took off his jacket, and sat down in front of the computer.


    "Dr. Zhang, I am old. Could you please give me all the planned plans for the sixth-generation fighter, including all the materials of the subsequent equipment and parts manufacturing military enterprises." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "Ah? What are you doing in such a hurry." Ran Lao looked at Ye Hao in confusion.


    Ye Hao created a document on the computer.


    "The Sixth Generation Fighter Construction Plan"


    "I want to get all the plans for the fighter jets." Ye Hao said.


    "Didn''t you still say don''t worry, take your time. You can''t eat fat in one bite." Zhang Guozhong muttered inexplicably.


    I don''t understand why Ye Hao''s direct attitude suddenly changed so much in the past two days.


    Ye Hao smiled awkwardly.


    "Ahem. This plan can''t keep up with the changes. I just talked to the old chief. Recently, the international situation is severe. Foreign powers continue to challenge our bottom line on our borders."


    "At this time, we have to come up with weapons that can shock these guys, so time waits for no one."


    Zhang Guozhong and Liang Lao nodded.


    "I also heard about the situation in the East China Sea and the South China Sea."


    "Since Xiaoye has decided so, let''s do it!"


    Seeing that the two old gentlemen didn''t doubt themselves, Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief.


    I want to hurry up to complete the task, so I can give myself a free body. "Then Xiaoye, where are you going to start. We first design a few sets of model blueprints for the sixth-generation fighter, design prototypes, and conduct experiments. Then we analyze the data and distribute them to each group to evaluate the characteristics of fighter materials. test


    Audit, and finally bid for military industrial enterprises. "


    After all, Zhang Guozhong is the chief designer of the fifth-generation fighter.


    The whole process of designing a fighter is quite familiar.


    "No." Ye Hao directly denied Zhang Guozhong''s plan.


    He patted the table and said, "All plans are going on at the same time."


    "What? It''s impossible. We can''t do the following steps without the prototype data, and we don''t know what fighter material is more suitable." Liang Lao stood up and denied.


    "Please trust me, everyone. I can make sure that every data in it is accurate and there are any errors. I, Ye Hao, will bear it alone." Ye Hao said firmly.


    Lao Liang and Zhang Guozhong looked at each other, they sighed and agreed to Ye Hao.


    But they are still not very optimistic about such a "farce" in their hearts. They can''t guess for a few days, it is estimated that Ye Hao will be burned by various things, and in the end they can only do it step by step.


    Ye Hao is still too young, and it is a good choice for him to have a big somersault here.


    This is why the two would agree to Ye Hao''s crazy plan.


    Afterwards, all the data were handed over to Ye Hao, including the list of downstream military enterprises responsible for manufacturing parts.


    These data are all state-level secrets, something that many people in the world don''t know want to get.


    Ye Hao does what he says.


    Staring at the screen with both eyes, hands kept moving, using the 3D design software inside to start constructing a model of the fighter.


    ...


    Early the next morning.


    All the scientific research personnel of the scientific research institute came to work, but when they came here, they all found a problem, that is in the area responsible for the sixth-generation fighter plan.


    Everyone is busy, and almost no one has stopped.


    "Hurry up. Get the data here quickly. Chief Designer Ye has already urged it several times!"


    "What''s the matter with you, this data is calculated incorrectly! Fortunately, Chief Designer Ye can see it at a glance, otherwise you know how much loss this will bring us."


    "Team leader... this... how is the structure map of this place like this? I have never seen such a structure template internationally."


    "I don''t know, these are all made by the chief designer Ye. You can log in to the chat room on the local area network and ask questions, and the chief designer will be there to guide at any time."


    Head office.


    Mr. Liang exhaled and shook his arm.


    He glanced at Ye Hao who was still busy next to him.


    The efficiency is simply amazing. One person is in charge of the overall plan, and he is always instructing what the researcher below does not understand. Since last night, he has not rested for more than ten hours.


    And that speed is faster than ordinary people, just the speed of typing on the keyboard is not something they can do.


    They completed the equivalent of ten days of work in one night.


    "Xiao Ye. You will be exhausted like this. Just leave some things to the heads of the various departments below." Zhang Guozhong looked at Ye Hao a little worried.


    "It''s okay, I am personally responsible for these, it''s more assured." Ye Hao replied without looking up. In fact, the real reason is that the efficiency of the following group of people is really too slow, and they don¡¯t know how long it will take to do it. Instead of wasting time like that, it¡¯s better to get everything you can do and make things that can¡¯t go wrong. Give it to him


    They are responsible.


    This can also guide them some advanced scientific and technological concepts.


    This evening, Ye Hao has been constantly using the intermediate speed enhancement to speed up his progress. After cooling down, he used it immediately, which made his progress so fast.


    But he didn''t use the power enhancement technique, if it directly made him exhausted, it would not be worth it.


    The current state has just reached the "balance of supply and demand" in the body.


    Seeing Ye Hao fighting so hard made everyone feel ashamed. They will later find that their ideas are still too naive, and Ye Hao, who is fully powered, is no worse than a supercomputer.

 Chapter 863： The myth of the military industry

    The "battle" on the first day soon ended. Most people were almost tired and fell asleep on their posts, or hit the floor and slept among a bunch of machines and documents.


    "Xiaoye. This is not good, even if you can support it. But we can''t support it." Old Liang looked at Ye Hao who was eating the box lunch.


    It was a rare opportunity to persuade Ye Hao to eat something to take a break, but even then Ye Hao''s eyes were fixed on the computer screen, scanning a series of data.


    "Lao Liang is right. We have too much work now. Just the tasks you gave today have already been scheduled for tomorrow."


    Zhang Guozhong regretted that he had agreed to Ye Hao''s proposal before.


    He was really worried that Ye Hao would be exhausted. The most important thing was that they had no reason to stop Ye Hao now, because there was no mistake in the series of plans!


    Ye Hao can always point out the mistakes below, which made them take a lot of detours.


    But this speed is too fast.


    Ye Hao said while chewing the food in his mouth.


    "The workload is too much, so we will transfer someone over. There are other people in the military area scientific research institute."


    Old Liang smiled bitterly: "It has been transferred a long time ago, and now all the projects in the hands of our Jiangnan Military Region scientific research personnel have stopped, and all have been invested in your project, otherwise everyone will be exhausted."


    "The Jiangnan Military Region will transfer from other military regions and pick them up by plane. If it doesn''t work, let them cooperate with us remotely in their research institute. Although it is a bit troublesome, it can still improve efficiency."


    "Right. In order to prevent the researcher from being overworked, I propose to let everyone work in two shifts, so that the efficiency can be effectively improved while ensuring good health."


    "Also, Mr. Liang. You urge it to tune up a supercomputer for us."


    Seeing Ye Hao without raising his head, eating face and looking at the computer screen, he planned everything.


    Let them really marvel at whether they are old or not, this efficiency really makes them amazed.


    For the next ten days, including the other three military scientific research institutes in the Jiangnan Military Region¡¯s scientific research institute, they were all lit up all night.


    All scientific researchers work in two shifts and all have been involved in this plan.


    It even alarmed the Capital General Research Institute of Arms, and specially assigned many people for them to remotely assist them. In addition, the country''s supercomputers are also calculating various super big data for them.


    And this effort has a huge reward


    In the past ten days, all those who have participated in this project have had their scientific and technological concepts abruptly elevated.


    Some people even admired that the things learned in these ten days are enough to make China improve its fighter jets for ten years!


    ...


    Military area scientific research institute.


    The old chief walked to the door, the guards saluted immediately, and Old Liang came out.


    "Lao Liang, what''s wrong with you?" The old chief looked at Liang Lao''s haggard face in surprise.


    Old Liang shook his head mockingly: "It''s okay. It was this period of time that gave me the feeling of going back to the era 30 years ago, and it made me younger again."


    "Still going inside?" The old chief frowned and looked inside the research institute.


    Mr. Liang nodded: "Ten days, 240 hours. The machines in the scientific research institute have almost never stopped. During this period, the machines, computers and other things suffered thirteen failures and shutdowns."


    "Some have been repaired, some have not been repaired. One compact instrument was scrapped, and four special computer mainframes were scrapped. However, there was no loss of data. Eight other people had collapsed due to anemia and are still lying in the infirmary."


    "How can this work? Ye Hao is squeezing the labor force, so he can''t let him go crazy like this. The other heads of military districts have called me, and their researchers are exhausted."


    The old chief quickly walked into the research institute with a calm face.


    "Wait, old chief. Ye Hao is not to blame. Ye Hao had already let those a little tired researchers go to rest. But everyone is busy. Who wants to go back to rest at this time, so they are all bracing."


    "Ye Hao himself is even more impressive. In ten days, the designer Zhang Guozhong and I took turns to be his assistants. During this period, he only took less than ten hours of rest, including time for meals."


    "Ye Hao is a child in his twenties, and he is about the same age as my grandson. It makes me...looks strangely distressed." Old Liang sighed and shook his head.


    The old chief''s expression eased a little.


    "You didn''t persuade him."


    "Persuaded, it doesn''t work. You''d better go and see for yourself" Old Liang shook his head helplessly.


    The old leader walked into the research institute under the leadership of Mr. Liang.


    At this time, the scientific research institute was quite "chaotic."


    All kinds of documents and data instruments are piled up everywhere. Large tables are not enough. Some people lie directly on the ground and draw patterns on paper.


    Walking to the door of the office where Ye Hao was located, the old chief could clearly hear the sound of various mechanical hosts running in the room, and there was even a burnt smell of mechanical overheating.


    And Ye Hao turned his back to them, facing several computer screens, as well as several large blackboards and various instruments beside him.


    In order to facilitate the movement, Ye Hao stopped sitting, and stood all the way. Although the air conditioner was turned on, Ye Hao''s back was already wet with sweat.


    "Your kid wants to be free and crazy, you are desperate here because of this." The old chief came forward and scolded a few words.


    Ye Hao didn''t say a word, and devoted himself to his work.


    The old head''s complexion wrinkled.


    But at this moment, Ye Hao straightened up abruptly and murmured in his mouth.


    "finished."


    "Xiaoye, is the 3D model data of the prototype machine completed?" Zhang Guozhong put down his work and walked over.


    Ye Hao turned around and looked at the old chief: "All the planning procedures for the sixth-generation fighter have been completed."


    The old chief was taken aback, he looked at Zhang Guozhong and Liang Lao beside him.


    The two are already familiar with each other at this moment. Although they have been following Ye Hao, they are only responsible for part of the work, and they are not clear about the progress of the whole process.


    After all, they don''t have the super spirit to support Ye Hao.


    "Xiaoye, are you saying everything is finished?" Zhang Guozhong confirmed to Ye Hao sternly.


    "Yes. I have stored all the data in the main server of the scientific research department now." Ye Hao found a chair and sat down on it. He looked at the old chief: "Excuse me, my legs are numb. Sit for a while."


    Ta Ta Ta


    Zhang Guozhong and Liang Lao walked to the computer one after another and checked the huge amount of data. Although it was just a quick browsing, it took only half an hour.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes and rested, while the old chief was standing by and waiting for Zhang Guozhong''s answer.


    In the end, Zhang Guozhong nodded in admiration, his eyes filled with divine light.


    "How is it?" the old chief asked.


    "The plan is very complete, and even a list of the military companies that manufacture fighter parts and components downstream is listed." Liang Lao admired. Zhang Guozhong looked excited, unable to calm down for a long time: "In the beginning, there is no problem. In fact, we only know if we have done it. After all, our fifth-generation fighter has just been put into production. For the sixth-generation fighter, Ye Hao alone is responsible Lead


    We move forward. "But with these data plans inside. As long as there are no problems, we can make a prototype machine two months ago! It may be released to the world as soon as one year! Even if something goes wrong, it only needs to be modified on this basis


    , The slowest will not exceed two years! "


    "So fast?" The old chief did not expect to be so fast.


    "Quick. This is more than fast. I have never seen such a fast speed. Such a complete planning book will take at least a year if we don¡¯t make detours! Building an airplane is even more important. It will take five years and ten years."


    Zhang Guozhong and others looked at Ye Hao who was sitting in a chair with his eyes closed and rested, as if he was asleep. "But he actually spent ten days! This is a myth in the history of military industry!"

 Chapter 864： Tibetan Dragon Basin

    "Sir, our plane will arrive at Shizhuang Airport in ten minutes, please sir..." As soon as the flight attendant walked into the cabin, Mo Chen immediately stood up and made a quieter gesture to the flight attendant.


    "Here we are?"


    But there was still a sleepy voice behind Mo Chen.


    Mo Chen turned his head and saw that Ye Hao, who was lying flat on the seat, had opened his eyes.


    "Mr. Ye, you are awake. Or you can sleep a little longer and I will call you when the plane landed." Mo Chen said respectfully.


    During this period of time, contacting Ye Hao in the military area has already made him admire Ye Hao from the bottom of his heart.


    "I slept for a few hours, I have enough sleep." Ye Hao adjusted the seat and sat up straight.


    "Stewardess, please bring me that glass of water." Ye Hao raised his hand and ordered.


    "Okay, sir." The flight attendant brought a glass of water very quickly.


    Ye Hao drank the water and looked at the vaguely visible city through the window.


    "Private jet is fast and comfortable to sit on." Ye Hao said, "Mo Chen, where is your ability group base? Why didn''t we fly directly to the capital but to Shizhuang."


    Shizhuang is a city close to the capital.


    "Our base is right next to Shizhuang. After getting off the plane, it took about half an hour by car to arrive." Mo Chen explained.


    "Leader Dongfang has arranged things." Ye Hao picked up the tablet on the side and opened a page.


    The list shown above is a list with portrait pictures and detailed information.


    The people above are all ability players under the age of 30 in the Huaxia ability group.


    Looking at these people, Ye Hao couldn''t help but sigh that the Huaxia Ability Team was really too immature, and there were fewer than fifty people under the age of 30.


    From the middle, Ye Hao can estimate that the total number of Huaxia ability players will definitely not exceed two digits.


    "Mo Chen, why do we have so few people in our ability group? Is it because the probability of our awakening ability is very low." Ye Hao asked puzzled.


    Mo Chen shook his head: "No. Although the probability of Huaxia people awakening abilities is a little lower than that of the Western world, the gap is not big, and Huaxia has a large population, which makes up for its shortcomings."


    "But the benefits of our Huaxia ability group are relatively low. It is said that an F-level ability player in the U.S. ability group can get ten to 20 energy stones in one month. It is three or four times our welfare. "


    "Moreover, the United States maintains a welcoming attitude towards abilities of various countries. As long as you are willing to go, there will be no problem with the family''s green card. This directly leads to a very serious loss of our Huaxia abilities."


    When Mo Chen said this, the expression on his face was a bit sad.


    Ye Hao stopped talking, but kept checking on those people''s information.


    There are no C-level abilities under the age of 30, and none of the D-level abilities. This is really unacceptable.


    There are many E-level abilities, and among them is the green that caused Ye Hao to suffer.


    Originally, Ye Hao thought that this green is so strong, how could he be a D-level ability person, but he didn''t expect it to be an E-level ability person.


    Her plant control ability is very strong. It can be said that if it is in a grass battlefield, her combat effectiveness will double, but it is a pity that the combat time can only be maintained at three minutes.


    However, at this moment, the state marked in her profile is in the breakthrough, and I heard that she is still in the breakthrough.


    If it can break through to the D rank, it is quite a terrifying combat power.


    Looking at the data, the plane had landed unknowingly. Ye Hao put away the tablet and got off the plane with the ink dust.


    They do not need to leave the airport and there is already a special car underneath to greet them.


    "Mr. Ye, long time no see." A familiar middle-aged man walked up to Ye Hao.


    "Deputy Leader Hou." Ye Hao glanced at the deputy leader of the Huaxia Ability Group, Hou Boyi, who was welcoming him.


    "Come on, get in the car. Team Leader Dongfang is already waiting for you at the base." Hou Boyi warmly greeted Ye Hao and got into the car.


    "Then please let the deputy team leader inform the team leader Dongfang. Before I arrive, I asked him to gather everyone on the list." Ye Hao took out his tablet and continued to look at the information.


    "No problem. Mr. Ye is really impatient."


    Hou Boyi promised, he glanced at the information on the tablet in Ye Hao''s hand, and he asked, "I don''t know if Mr. Ye has anyone he likes."


    "If not, I can help..."


    As soon as Hou Boyi said a few words, he was interrupted by Ye Hao''s eyes.


    "Didn''t Team Leader Dongfang tell you that I am solely responsible for the selection of team candidates this time, and no one can interfere."


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    The atmosphere in the car is a bit awkward.


    After their car left the airport, they drove directly out of Shizhuang City and into the mountainous area.


    After driving on the mountain road for more than half an hour, they finally reached a place with no one inhabited by Liao.


    The car stopped by a stone road.


    "There is still some way to go, I need to walk." Hou Boyi got off the car.


    Ye Hao put away the tablet and stood outside the car. He looked around.


    Just by looking at it, he could see what was hidden in the calm forest.


    More than a dozen cameras were hidden in the trees, and there were four or five security guards in disguise and sneak.


    Ye Hao followed Hou Boyi up the stone steps for almost ten minutes.


    A huge rock basin appeared in front of him. Above the basin was a protruding stone wall and some vines, which played a perfect cover for the basin.


    In the basin, there are equipment and buildings not inferior to the military area.


    "This is our Huaxia Ability Group base, code-named Hidden Dragon Basin. It is divided into two parts, the above ground and the underground. The above ground is the buildings you see. The underground 50 meters is originally a natural grotto, which was transformed into a modern base by us. ."


    Hou Boyi introduced Ye Hao.


    After that, they entered the so-called Hidden Dragon Basin. The buildings on the ground were nothing special, and they were similar to ordinary military districts.


    But when Ye Hao walked into an elevator behind Hou Boyi, as the elevator descended, Ye Hao was really surprised by the scene in front of him.


    A huge underground space appeared in front of Ye Hao, and the walls were all steel plates, which made it directly separated from the stone wall, which was quite safe.


    The entire space is about the size of a football field, and there are walkways on the stone walls, which circle the entire space in a circle, and there are almost a dozen layers in total.


    At the bottom of the middle, Ye Hao can see a lot of people with supernatural powers training here.


    Among the most common abilities are fire, water, wind, and various human enhancement abilities.


    "The middle is where we usually train. The walkways on the surrounding walls connect the dormitory area, entertainment area, leisure area, etc." Although he had eaten at Ye Hao before, Hou Boyi introduced it enthusiastically.


    As the elevator descended, Ye Hao saw a figure. Dongfangze was already waiting for them at the bottom.

 Chapter 865： Screen members

    "Your kid will really mess up. You can''t stop it for a moment." Dongfang Ze teased Ye Hao when he came up.


    "I heard that you have been fighting for ten days and ten nights in the scientific research institutes of the military region, and you have been''tiring'' several national scientific research institutes to accompany you crazy."


    The news spread quickly, and everyone here knows it.


    Ye Hao smiled lightly; "I''m not just to be able to hurry over and do things for the Dongfang leader. As for the people, they are all assembled."


    "It''s all in the base. It only takes five minutes to gather all of them. But you come here overnight, or you should take a rest first."


    Dongfang Ze was still a little worried about Ye Hao''s body.


    "No, I''m in a hurry. After choosing a good person, I will go down and take away." Ye Hao waved his hand and rejected Ye Hao''s kindness.


    Dongfang Ze''s face wrinkled.


    "Are you not training here?"


    Ye Hao smiled and looked around, Hou Boyi also cast a surprised expression: "When did I say that I would train here." "But the facilities in our base are very complete, even if it is not comparable to those powers. But it is considered to be the best in the world." Hou Boyi tried to persuade Ye Hao to stay here for training, so that they could also observe the training progress at any time.


    .


    Ye Hao shook his head. He pointed around: "I said before, I have my own training method."


    "To put it bluntly, the facilities and equipment here are very advanced. But I looked at the list, and there is no D-class ability under the age of thirty?"


    The faces of Dongfang Ze and Hou Boyi were a bit stiff.


    "This is because of the lack of energy stones..." Mo Chen hurriedly rounded the field.


    "No. The Energy Stone is a reason, but it''s definitely not a complete reason. It''s like our ancestors. They fought foreign countries in that era. Compared with weapons, they are far worse than the other country. But why can they win? "


    "So don''t blame everything on external factors."


    Ye Hao looked at Dongfang Ze: "Hurry up. I don''t want to waste time."


    Dongfangze sighed, he told Hou Boyi to gather all the members on the list.


    "Then how are you going to train."


    "Secret." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "I don''t interfere with your training affairs, but you always need to tell me your plan." Dongfang Ze said.


    Ye Hao looked at Dongfang Ze with a confident smile: "Is the process important? I will give you a result that satisfies you. When I open my eyes, I will see a large number of energy stones, which is enough."


    "You kid." Dongfang Ze scolded with a smile.


    In the middle of the talk, the fifty-something people are all assembled.


    Compared to the uniform feeling of the dragon group, these power groups are really diverse.


    There are fat people who are like fat houses, skinny people who are as thin as wood, and girls who are dressed up in colorful clothes.


    "Where is Green? Why isn''t she here." Ye Hao glanced around, and he found that Green was not there.


    "Green is still breaking through. And I think this time the fighting environment is in the Arctic ice sheet, it is not suitable for her to go." Dongfang Ze explained.


    Ye Hao took the tablet, called out the green data sheet separately, and drew a tick on it.


    "It''s okay if she isn''t here now. Anyway, I want her. Let her prepare and follow me in the afternoon."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Ye Hao looked at Dongfang Ze who tried to change his opinion.


    "Have you forgotten that you promised me before. Until now, you have been touching my bottom line again and again."


    Dongfangze said helplessly: "Okay, you take it away. But her ability."


    "Don''t worry, I understand. As for the rest of you, let me see..." Ye Hao walked around those people with the tablet, raising his head from time to time to glance at a person.


    "Who is this person?"


    "I heard that it is the captain of this Arctic battle, who is responsible for selecting the team to go this time."


    "Just him? I think this guy is at most a stinky hairy boy in his early twenties."


    "Ms. Dongfang took the wrong medicine. Let this guy pick someone."


    Many people in the crowd pointed and talked at Ye Hao.


    At this time, Ye Hao had already returned to the front of the crowd.


    "Everyone turns to me to release your power."


    Ye Hao ordered, and at the same time he turned his head to Hou Boyi and said, "Help me find a chair."


    After that, Ye Hao sat on the chair, and the powers walked to him to perform their powers.


    "My ability is the same fire ability as the group leader." A young man raised his hand, and a small flame came out.


    "next."


    "My ability is a physical strengthening ability..."


    "next."


    "My ability is a speed ability. I can run at a speed equivalent to two hundred miles."


    "next."


    This process lasted for nearly three hours, and it was almost noon.


    Many people were a little impatient with Ye Hao in their hearts, because this kid''s eyes were careless, and even when a few people performed supernatural powers, he didn''t even look at it.


    "Except for Green, all the people I call by name will come to me next." Ye Hao stood up, and at this moment there were only six people''s data sheets left on the tablet in his hand.


    Many people in the crowd held their heads up, because they believed that their strength was the strongest here, and they must be included among the people selected.


    Most people are depressed, or don''t care about it at all. After all, in their opinion, their level of strength is the middle and low-end of the Huaxia ability group, and it is impossible to choose him no matter how they choose.


    "Xue Shitou."


    Xue Shitou among the crowd was taken aback, and he felt everyone''s eyes fall on him.


    it''s me?


    It''s me.


    Xue Shitou showed excitement that could not be concealed. He walked to Ye Hao almost unconsciously. He felt like he was dreaming.


    "How could it be him?"


    "I remember that Xue Shitou''s strength seems to be only in the early stage of E-level."


    "It may be because of his stone ability, which is more suitable as a meat shield."


    These people were not too shocked. Although Xue Shitou''s strength was a bit unsatisfactory, his abilities were very strong, but the list that Ye Hao reported next completely made everyone dumbfounded.


    Including Dongfang Ze and Hou Boyi.


    "Tiansu, Bingxin, Ding Xiaohu, and ink dust."


    Ye Hao put down the tablet, but he found that none of the four people he called came up.


    "Ye Hao, what are you doing? The people you picked are really...really..." Hou Boyi couldn''t help standing up and looking at Ye Hao with a serious face. The words that followed made him hard to say. Export.


    "It''s too rubbish, or it''s rubbish." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Hou Boyi.


    Hou Boyi did not speak.


    The ink dust still has the speed, and the men and women in the crowd dropped their heads.


    "Tianspeed: 24 years old, early E-level ability. The ability is a short-term ultra-high speed. The fastest speed can reach 600 miles, but the duration is less than ten seconds. He is jokingly called a ten-second man. Comprehensive combat capability evaluation: C+."


    This comprehensive combat capability assessment is divided into three grades: A, B, and C.


    "Ice core: 22 years old, F-level mid-level ability. Ice type ability, can generate ice cubes, can control one''s own ice cubes for battle, comprehensive combat power evaluation: C."


    "Ding Xiaohu: 26 years old, F-level mid-level ability. The ability is to float and even fly. The current limit altitude is 20 meters and the duration is two minutes. It is temporarily unable to fly. Comprehensive combat evaluation: C -." "Ink dust: 21 years old, F-level mid-level ability. Ability can disrupt the enemy''s spirit, currently unable to cause substantial damage. Comprehensive combat evaluation: C-."

 Chapter 866： Worst team

    "In your opinion, a group of people who are not as strong as E-level abilities, and they are all abilities that have no combat power. Why did this group of people with only C in comprehensive combat evaluation be picked by me? Is it me? blind."


    Ye Hao looked at the group of people in front of him.


    No one spoke, but their eyes had already revealed their attitude at the moment, and they also wanted to understand from Ye Hao why they chose these "waste".


    "Sorry. My responsibility is only to choose the people I think are suitable. I don''t have to explain to you." Ye Hao looked at these people indifferently.


    arrogant! It is simply defiant.


    Many people clenched their fists, wishing to come up and give this rude guy a punch.


    "The four people I called just now, give you a minute to consider and stand in front of me. I will make you strong, and I will take you to the North Pole to fight for the honor that belongs to us."


    "You will be among the best in the world, let those foreigners know that we are no weaker than anyone."


    "Of course I will not force you. If you don''t stand up within a minute, it will automatically be regarded as giving up this opportunity. I will choose another person."


    Ye Hao said coldly.


    "Hmph, how could these gangsters dare to stand up. They have never won a victory in the simulated battle at our base." A man with long hair folded his chest and said proudly.


    At this moment, most people''s eyes were focused on those four people.


    Except for Ink Dust and Tian Su, Bing Core is an ordinary-looking girl, not as cold as her ice power ability, but more like a girl who has been left in the crowd. .


    And Ding Xiaohu, don''t look at the tiger in his name. In fact, his appearance is completely different from that of tigers. His weight of close to two hundred catties can be called a meat ball.


    And just such a person, his supernatural ability is floating and flying, isn''t this God fooling people.


    After a few breaths, no one came out.


    Ye Hao continued to wait there, he didn''t care whether these people were waste or rubbish.


    But if you don''t even have the courage to stand up, don''t let such a person.


    tread


    Walking out alone, he walked firmly in front of Ye Hao.


    "How slow your kid is, it''s shameful." Xue Shitou smiled and patted his brother Tiansu on the shoulder.


    Tian Su looked at Ye Hao, his eyes full of complexity.


    With the first person, there will naturally be a second person.


    Mo Chen walked out and smiled around his head.


    "Sorry, Mr. Ye has been waiting for a long time, I was so excited just now that I was stunned."


    Ye Hao nodded in satisfaction.


    "Oh my god. Mo Chen, this kid dare to stand out."


    "What is he doing with that supernatural ability? Why don''t you give someone a head."


    "It''s over. I seem to have seen our supplies plummet next year."


    When many people in the crowd were talking about it, another figure came out.


    Ice core.


    The girl hung her head, her shawl long hair covered the expression on her face, and she walked slowly in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao even found that the girl''s body was shaking, she was very nervous.


    So far, only Ding Xiaohu is left.


    At this moment, almost everyone''s eyes fell on this fat man.


    "Fatty, go up."


    "Everyone else went up. Fatty, why don''t you go up."


    "Also floating flying ability. As for his body, it is estimated that he will have to buy two seats to build a plane. No...It is estimated that the plane will refuse to carry him, hahahaha."


    "It''s Xiaohu, I think it''s better to change the name to Fat Pig."


    There is no lack of sarcasm and ridicule around.


    Ding Xiaohu''s head dropped lower and lower.


    Ye Hao''s one-minute time limit was approaching, and there was a hint of disappointment in his eyes.


    "I... I''ll come!"


    Ding Xiaohu suddenly yelled, and he rushed to Ye Hao frantically. Even at the distance of more than ten meters, he even gasped a little after running.


    But Ye Hao found tears in his eyes, bloodshot on the whites of his eyes.


    Ye Hao took out a tissue from his pocket and handed it to Ding Xiaohu. He lowered his head and muttered in the ear of the little fat man who was only 1.6 meters long.


    "Congratulations, this will be the last time you cry. Remember those who mock you now, and soon your fist will make them shut their mouths."


    Ding Xiaohu took the tissue, and he looked at Ye Hao dumbly.


    In fact, he rushed up with a moment of anger. After rushing up, he regretted it, but he didn''t know why, he looked at the man in front of him.


    He seemed to really see hope.


    "Okay. Leader Dongfang, I''m finished with picking people. Let them pack things up, and we''ll leave in the afternoon. I''ll come to your place. You want to treat me to dinner."


    Ye Hao looked at Dongfang Ze next to him with a relaxed smile on his face.


    "Mischief. It''s just nonsense. Leader Dongfang, I now strongly oppose allowing Ye Hao to lead the team in this Arctic battle."


    "This is not a child''s play. Just rely on such a team to participate in the competition? This year we don''t even have a chance for the top ten."


    Hou Boyi stood up and said with a gloomy face.


    "Yes. The deputy team leader is right. This person is simply playing the piano. Just these people, I can knock them down with one fist!" a two-meter man shouted.


    "If they are allowed to represent our Huaxia, I feel that the 20 years of our Huaxia ability team will be in vain."


    "Resolutely oppose allowing them to compete."


    "And that stinky kid, just a twenty-year-old thing, is there any right to make a point here."


    "Yes. It''s upset to see him, it looks like a little white face."


    Because of Hou Boyi''s leadership, other people stood up to express their dissatisfaction.


    Dongfang Ze was also a little vacillating at the moment, he really didn''t understand why Ye Hao would pick these people.


    In addition to Xue Shishi and Lu, they can also be placed on the table. The other four people are simply the tails of a crane, tasteless.


    "Is it enough? Don''t you think you are like flies now." Ye Hao turned his head, put his hands in his pockets, and looked at the ten or so people coldly.


    "With this skill, you might as well go back and practice more. Everyone thinks that you have E-level strength. It''s just like a clown."


    Ye Hao''s words completely stabbed the hornet''s nest, and a little gangster came out.


    "Your kid is talking nonsense here, believe it or not I cut you."


    Ye Hao lifted his feet and stepped directly on the other side''s door, stepping on the ground.


    The man gritted his teeth and was struggling, and the muscles on his hands seemed to explode. The power of his pride in the past was useless now.


    "It''s interesting to be forced? You have the ability." Ye Hao scanned the surrounding group of people looking at him, they couldn''t believe that this person would dare to do it here. "Look at me. I''m talking about you. Just now, I was forcing them all the time. I heard the cocoons coming in my ears. You are not very good. Let''s go together. If anyone can do me, I will give him one. Quota."

 Chapter 867： Tyrannical half of the Huaxia ability group

    How dare this guy provoke them all.


    He also said that as long as anyone defeats him, they can get a spot.


    "Fuck him! Let''s go together and teach this kid who doesn''t know the sky and the earth!"


    "The guy I''m going to hit doesn''t even know his mother."


    A group of people rushed forward, and various abilities were displayed.


    "This..." Hou Boyi did not expect such a situation to happen, and when he was about to stop, he was stopped by Nangongze.


    Nangongze shook his head, he looked at the five dumbfounded people selected by Ye Hao.


    "Keep your eyes open, this is your future captain."


    Facing the siege, Ye Hao was not afraid, even his hand did not get out of his pocket.


    Such a contemptuous attitude has poured oil on the flames of the people around him.


    "good chance!"


    A speed ability person appeared behind Ye Hao, and a hand knife slashed towards Ye Hao''s neck.


    Ye Hao flashed, relying on Ling Bo''s slight step to easily dodge this move, and stepped directly on the toe of the person with the speed ability.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." The floor was trampled and cracked, and the speed ability player fell to the ground and clutched his feet.


    Ye Hao didn''t pause for a moment, his body flashed again, and he was hit by a water polo where he was just now.


    It was a woman ten meters away calling water polo to attack him.


    "The speed is too slow, and the power is too small." Ye Hao muttered softly. He saw the mobile phone called out from the pocket of the speed ability person on the ground just now, and he kicked it up.


    The phone shot out at a rapid speed, and hit the woman''s face without mercy.


    The ghostly physique and powerful physique, allowing these supernaturalists to perform all their abilities can not harm this man.


    And the man still had his hands in his pockets.


    Two minutes later, there were only less than ten people standing, and these people were generally slightly stronger than E-level abilities.


    "Huh, huh." The long-haired man before, at the moment his hair is dirty and has many footprints.


    He panted and looked at the man in the middle.


    "You are a martial artist. You foul!"


    So far, Ye Hao hasn''t used any superpowers at all, and his speed and power are very terrifying, and there is also a body technique that the superpower never possessed. "Whoever stipulates that a person with an ability cannot be a martial artist. The rule of the Arctic War is that participants are eligible to participate as long as they have an ability. Participants are not allowed to use thermal weapons in battle. Any other way of fighting


    Not a violation. "


    Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    The long-haired man was speechless, he continued to control his abilities without giving up, his hair began to grow wildly, and he rushed towards Ye Hao as if he was conscious.


    Many other people also continued to attack.


    "Since you want to see my power, I will fulfill you."


    "And it''s not too early."


    Ye Hao hit Hatch, and all 72 soul chasing blades flew out from his waist.


    Advanced object control techniques.


    At the same time that Ye Hao used his power, the battle had already come to an end.


    The deadly position of their bodies is locked by the Soulchaser, and the distance between them is less than half a centimeter. As long as they move a little, they may die.


    The long-haired man is a bit miserable, I don''t know if Ye Hao intended it.


    The Soulchaser directly cut off all his hair, turning him into a bald head.


    This person''s hair does not grow without limit, it relies on spiritual power as its source.


    Everyone looked at this man in astonishment, and he managed to deal with all the abilities under the age of 30 in the Huaxia ability group with such a light description!


    This kind of strength is estimated that only the group leader can be his opponent.


    At such a young age, he possesses such terrifying strength.


    "The battle is over."


    Seventy-two soul chasing blades returned to Ye Hao''s waist, and he stepped over the sloppy people on the ground back to Dongfangze and them.


    Ye Hao looked at the five people who looked at him stupidly.


    "Why are you guys staying? Hurry up and pack your luggage. The plane at 3 o''clock in the afternoon, follow me."


    Xue Shitou and Tiansu immediately agreed that they had seen Ye Hao''s strength.


    But this time I saw it was much stronger than the last time.


    Bingxin and Ding Xiaohu were really frightened. They didn''t expect this person who looked about the same size as them, or even smaller than them, was so terrifying in strength.


    "Wait. I don''t deny your strength, but I can''t believe them. Do you know how powerful the enemy you are about to face! It''s impossible for them to fight back in front of that group of people? force."


    "At that time, there will be individual battles, do you think they can win in individual battles!"


    Hou Boyi stood up and persuaded Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at Hou Boyi, who was a little brainy.


    This person is nice and conscientious, but he is a bit dead-headed.


    "Deputy Team Leader Hou, you don''t think they can win. Could this group of guys have a better chance." Ye Hao pointed to the embarrassed number ten.


    Hou Boyi was silent for a moment, and said in his heart that these people are simply embarrassing him, but he still said; "At least they have a high chance of winning."


    [System task: Make the members of the Chinese ability group including Dongfang Ze and Hou Boyi convinced of the team candidates selected by the host. Task reward: two hundred energy stones. No punishment, time limit: before the Arctic battle. ¡¿


    This reward is a bit interesting, although the meaning is similar, but the unit is different, it is an energy stone.


    "Really." Ye Hao looked at Hou Boyi and smiled slightly: "Let''s do it. Deputy Team Leader Hou selected six of these people. And I trained the six people I selected. Two months later, I will use my People who challenge you."


    "How about winning or losing."


    The fastest way to shut up is to use fists and strength.


    Hou Boyi''s eyes lit up and he looked at Ye Hao: "You won''t participate!"


    "of course."


    "Prior to this, you are not allowed to ask the base to provide you with any additional subsidies other than normal supplies."


    "No problem, but I want to predict their energy stone supplies for the next two months."


    "Okay, then we''ll say it all."


    In this way, Ye Hao and Hou Boyi made this agreement.


    And Hou Boyi selected six people on the spot, including the man who was taught by Ye Hao who could manipulate the hair, and the brawny man who had previously clashed with Xue Shitou, who was a power-type superpower.


    The six with the lowest strength is also in the middle of the E-level, and the highest is the E-level peak.


    It can be said to be the best among the members under 30 in the Huaxia Ability Group.


    "Okay. That''s it. Go and prepare things, and follow Mr. Ye in the afternoon."


    Dongfangze came out to speak, and he patted Laohou on the shoulder: "Ye Hao will come all the way, I will take him to eat and rest, you can solve the mess here."


    "Ok."


    Ye Hao and Dongfangze walked towards the cafeteria.


    "Your kid really doesn''t play cards according to the routine every time." Dongfang Ze looked at Ye Hao, and he actually had big objections to Ye Hao''s selection.


    If he hadn''t agreed to Ye Hao''s condition at the beginning, he might have stood up to oppose it just now.


    "You think it''s a stone, it''s not necessarily a stone, maybe it''s gold hidden in the stone." Ye Hao said lightly. "Hope. I have entrusted the hope of our ability group to you, don''t let me down."

 Chapter 868： Competition system

    At 3 o''clock in the afternoon, under the watchful eyes of Dongfangze and Hou Boyi, Ye Hao took six carefully selected people, including Lu, on a private jet, preparing to return to Jiangnan.


    "This is the first time I''ve taken a private jet. This seat is so comfortable."


    "There is champagne, and these food! Is it free!"


    Ye Hao walked into the cabin and saw a few people there excited.


    Two girls, Lu and Bingxin, sat next to each other, quietly and silently.


    Ding Xiaopang''s mouth was stuffed with a lot of food.


    Seeing Ye Hao coming in, the six people looked sideways.


    "Captain." Xue Shitou stood up excitedly.


    "Don''t stand blindly on the plane, just sit down." Ye Hao''s calm attitude made everyone relax a lot.


    "You are already members of my team, and you will receive my guidance and training until the start of the Arctic War."


    "The battle for the North Pole will begin a few weeks before Christmas, almost at the end of November. There are nearly four or five months left."


    While Ye Hao was speaking, Bingxin raised his hand.


    "What''s the problem with you." Ye Hao looked at Bing Core.


    Bing Core whispered a little shyly: "Team... Captain, we... We really might be able to defeat those foreign powers. I... I heard a lot of powers going out to perform missions say... abroad The... the ability person is very strong."


    Ye Hao was silent for a while.


    He nodded: "To be honest, before I went to the Hidden Dragon Base to see the list, I didn''t expect the Huaxia Ability Group to be so weak."


    "I have fought with foreign powers. Although I have not encountered particularly strong powers, at least their strength is much stronger than the Huaxia power group."


    Several people dropped their heads.


    "But I believe that in the past few months, I can make you reborn. However, I want to explain to you first. After all, your goal is the Arctic Scramble, and you cannot let you know nothing about it."


    "Two months later, we still don''t know whether we can defeat the group of people at the base." Ding Xiaohu whispered.


    "What are you talking about, you fat man has no ambition at all! Believe it or not, I will beat you!" Xue Shitou waved his fist at Ding Xiaohu.


    Ding Xiaohu lowered his head and said nothing.


    "All right."


    Ye Hao glanced at Ding Xiaohu. Among the six people, the least confident person should be Ding Xiaohu, but his abilities were what Ye Hao valued the most, and he used it with miraculous effects.


    "I went on. Regarding the Arctic Scramble, I want to ask how much you know, and who can tell me the format of the Arctic Scramble."


    Tiansu raised his hand.


    "Say."


    "The battle for the Arctic adopts a points system, and the method of earning points is divided into three parts. Individual battles, team battles, and ice melee." "Individual battles start first. Each person will challenge five people by drawing lots, and win one person. Points, loses and peaces do not score. If you are drawn and challenged by others, you will get one point if you win, and you will not be challenged more than five times.


    It means that one person can get up to ten points in a personal battle, and a team of seven people is seventy points. "


    "Team battle is also a lottery decision. Each team has five draw challenges and five chances to be challenged. One win gets 10 points, and the total points are 100 points." "Melee, will be divided into a region, all teams Enter it. In the past, 128 countries participated voluntarily. Each team leader holds a qualification card, and the team that loses the qualification card automatically abstains and a qualification card


    It is equivalent to ten. There are two conditions for the end of the game: first, the time limit is 36 hours, and second: there are only ten ¡®surviving¡¯ teams left. "Finally, three rounds of total points will be counted for ranking, and the top ten will receive the corresponding allocation of the Arctic Energy Mine for five years. Countries other than the top ten can only equally share 10% of the total amount, which is commonly known as the ¡®dibao¡¯


    . "


    Tian Su explained this time, very professional.


    "You guy knows quite clearly." Ye Hao looked at Tian Su a little surprised.


    Tiansu squeezed his fists: "In fact, my initial goal was to participate in the Arctic battle and defeat the supernatural beings all over the world. I am different from that trash brother."


    "Not bad."


    Ye Hao nodded appreciatively, and he continued: "Everyone already knows the competition system. Then we need to understand our enemies, who knows what level our enemies are."


    This time, Mo Chen raised his hand, and he was still holding the laptop in his hand. It seemed that he had done his homework.


    "Mo dust for you."


    Mo Chen swallowed and sat up straight, as if speaking. "Ahem.... The strongest ability group in the world, it is understandable that it is the American ability group. Since the emergence of the Arctic War, they have won the first place 80% of the time, and they have recently won Nine Slams. Next is


    Russia and England. "


    "As for their team members, according to the statistics of the previous session. Their weakest members are also D-level abilities, and even C-level abilities have appeared when they are the strongest."


    The weakest are all D-class abilities.


    Everyone in the cabin except Ye Hao took a breath.


    Apart from Ye Hao, the strongest green is only the E-level pinnacle.


    Moreover, Ye Hao is a D-class superpower. They had seen with their own eyes how Ye Hao abused more than a dozen players in the base.


    In their view, one level away is the difference between heaven and earth, not to mention that some of them are only F-level.


    "This... how can we make up this huge gap in a few months. This is simply the difference between heaven and earth."


    Ding Xiaohu said tremblingly.


    "Don''t panic at this point. This is the strength of the United States. The strength of the other top ten countries is not so strong. For example, the island country ranked fifth in the previous session."


    "The general strength of their team is only around the E-level peak, and there are only a few D-level abilities."


    "Moreover, the format of the Arctic Scramble is just for points. We don''t have to head-on with the United States. We only need to defeat some weaker teams and get enough points."


    What Mo Chen said made the atmosphere a little more stable. "Okay. That''s the end of the brief introduction. After the plane lands, someone will take you to the military area. Mo Chen, you will be responsible for arranging them. Today will be your last relaxing day. Tomorrow you will start to carry on. Training


    . "


    After Ye Hao finished speaking, he adjusted his seat, closed his eyes comfortably and fell asleep.


    After the plane arrived in Haicheng.


    Several people boarded military vehicles and were transported to the military area, but Ye Hao took Lu to the center of Haicheng.


    "Where are you taking me?" Lu frowned at Ye Hao.


    In fact, she was very dissatisfied with Ye Hao who brought herself out. She worked hard to break through at the base, but this guy had to bring herself out. If it weren''t for Dongfang Ze''s order, she would never come here. "Do me a favor. And in fact, you don''t need my training. What you are worse now is just an epiphany." Ye Hao looked at Green: "I can feel that you are in a bad mood, but I promise. You take it. You must be very


    like. "Ye Hao looked at the tall building in the distance. It was the building of the Wanjia Welfare Institute.

 Chapter 869： Ripening Emerald Exquisite Flower

    The car stopped at the entrance of the orphanage.


    Lu got out of the car, frowning and looking at the sign of the orphanage in front of him.


    "This is the orphanage?" Lu was puzzled why Ye Hao brought her here.


    "follow me."


    Ye Hao parked the car, said hello to the guard, and walked directly towards the laboratory with Green.


    Many children played in the orphanage along the way, and when they saw Ye Hao, they waved to Ye Hao.


    "This is your orphanage?" Lu looked at Ye Hao a little surprised.


    "You can say so." Ye Hao walked to the door of the laboratory, a picture appeared on the glass of the door, glanced at Ye Hao''s face and palms, and then the door opened.


    After entering the corridor leading to the underground, after confirming Ye Hao''s identity, Ye Hao and Lu took the elevator down.


    The second floor underground.


    The expression on Green''s face changed as soon as he got out of the elevator.


    She walked forward in three steps and two steps, even surpassing Ye Hao, who led the way.


    "what is this?"


    Lu looked at the large quarantine area in front of her with surprise, as well as the flower seedlings growing inside.


    Although separated by the glass, green can still feel the unusualness of these flower seedlings.


    Because of his abilities, Lu knew more or less about plants in this world, but he had never seen this kind of flower before.


    When she entered here, she even had a feeling of returning to her mother''s arms.


    "This is a kind of flower in ancient China, called the emerald exquisite flower. It is a very rare species and very difficult to cultivate artificially." Ye Hao pressed his hand on the door of an isolated area, passed fingerprint verification, and the door opened. Up.


    A stronger fragrance permeated.


    Lu showed the feeling of Tao Cui unexpectedly.


    She ignored Ye Hao''s consent and walked in directly.


    She seemed to have forgotten the purpose of coming here, squatting down, looking at the emerald and exquisite flowers like a child.


    Ye Hao, who was standing by, didn''t speak, just looked at Lu.


    Taking advantage of this gap, he went to take a look at the nine mature emerald exquisite flowers. The buds had already taken shape, and the next flowering period was estimated to arrive within half a month.


    "You have cultivated so many flowers based on these nine flowers." Lu walked behind Ye Hao.


    "Yes." Ye Hao nodded.


    "Then what is the purpose of your looking for me? Isn''t it just to show me your flowers?" Lu asked curiously.


    "Your ability is plant control. I saw you can make a seed grow in a short period of time. So I want you to try and see if you can grow these exquisite emerald flowers."


    Ye Hao stated his purpose.


    Lu hesitated, she looked at the flowers: "If they are ordinary plants, I can ripen them. But your flowers are special and the plant structure is different. I can''t guarantee whether they can ripen."


    "Then we can give it a try." Ye Hao pointed to a seedling of the exquisite emerald flower in front of him.


    Lu knelt down, holding the seedlings in both hands, and closed her eyes.


    A green light gathered on the palm of her hand.


    The seedlings of the emerald exquisite flower began to grow slowly, and its leaves began to grow larger and buds appeared, and then slowly enlarged at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the petals slowly opened.


    The original process of nearly a year, at this moment, only took less than five minutes.


    But just when the emerald and exquisite flower was about to fully bloom, the light in the green hand disappeared, and the petals began to wither, and finally withered, turning into soil waste.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Hao asked doubtfully. "My mental power is not enough. And in the process of spawning, once interrupted, the flowers will wither." Green sighed and shook his head: "If my ability is stronger, or I reach the level of a D-class ability, maybe Yes, but now basically


    hopeless. "


    Ye Hao touched his chin.


    "I may have a solution."


    "What?" Lu looked at Ye Hao.


    "About this, I need you to promise me. What happens after a while must be kept strictly confidential, and you can''t tell anyone, including Team Leader Dongfang." Ye Hao looked at Lu seriously. Green hesitated for a moment, and she said, "Okay. But I have a request. I have the right to enter here during the special training period. Under this environment, I have a greater chance of breaking through, and I hope that when I leave, I can Take away a few of this jade


    Cui Linglong flower. "


    "No problem." Ye Hao agreed without hesitation.


    He originally planned to let Green study here.


    She is different from those five people. What she needs now is an opportunity, a breakthrough.


    As for the exquisite emeralds, he now has more than three hundred flowers here. If they can ripen successfully, why not give her a few.


    "Then how long do you need to recover now?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I guess it will take a few minutes." Lu closed her eyes and put on a posture of stretching her mind and body.


    Five minutes later, Lu took a deep breath and opened his eyes.


    "Your environment is very good here, I have fully recovered in five minutes."


    "Then I will start now, you relax your mind and body."


    Ye Hao raised his hand and pressed it on the green back.


    Although he didn''t understand what Ye Hao wanted to do, Lu still waited quietly.


    Use power enhancement.


    This is the first time Ye Hao has used this skill to others.


    According to the description of this ability, the effect of casting on others is more than double that of casting on yourself.


    But the caster must trust the caster. If the caster is resistant inside, it is likely to cause the ability to fail.


    A beam of light entered Green''s body from Ye Hao''s hand.


    A gleam appeared in the green eyes, and a six-pointed star appeared on her right wrist.


    "How do you feel." Ye Hao asked eagerly.


    "I feel that my ability is much stronger than before." Lu looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "You can have other abilities! You are a three-abilities!"


    Such an amazing effect, in Green''s eyes, only the ability has such an ability.


    But as far as she knows, Ye Hao is already a dual ability player.


    Dual powers are extremely rare in the world, and three powers have appeared in history, but they definitely do not exceed the number of two hands.


    Ye Hao did not answer, he pointed to another seedling of the emerald exquisite flower.


    "You try again now."


    Lu squatted down and held up the seedling again with both hands, a green light appeared on her palm.


    The seedlings in the green light began to grow very much, with green leaves and petals blooming.


    Five minutes later, a mature and exquisite emerald flower appeared in front of them.


    "Huh, huh. It succeeded." Lu panted, sweat beads on his forehead.


    Ye Hao looked at this exquisite emerald flower in surprise.


    They succeeded! "However, because of ripening, there are some side effects..." Green''s words made Ye Hao''s heart jump.

 Chapter 870： Decide on the university

    Ye Hao''s eyelids twitched and he looked at Green.


    "After ripening, the vitality of the emerald exquisite flower will be greatly reduced for at least one month, and will wither, and will lose the ability to reproduce." Lu Shen said.


    Reproduction ability?


    Ye Hao touched the exquisite emerald flower with his hand.


    Fortunately, the energy contained in it is not less, a flower can still be exchanged for ten skill points.


    "What do you mean by not having the ability to reproduce?" Ye Hao asked.


    "There will be no flowering, and no more seeds will be produced," Lu said.


    It turns out that this is the case, that is to say, after ripening, the emerald exquisite flower will become a one-time product, and the flowering period will no longer appear, which is equivalent to a person who has undergone sterilization.


    Ye Hao thought for a while.


    He glanced at the six-pointed star pattern on the green wrist, which was slightly dimmer than before.


    "I don''t know how long the strengthening effect of your power will last. Now you regain your mental power, and then continue with the steps just now." Ye Hao said.


    "it is good."


    After nearly two hours, Green kept repeating this process.


    The six-pointed star also slowly dimmed until it disappeared, and it took two hours in total.


    In two hours, the ten emerald exquisite flowers have reached the maturity stage.


    "Huh...huh." Lu was a little tired, and the expression on her face was a little bit collapsed.


    "You take a rest here, if you need anything, you can contact and press the doorbell over there, and I will let a person named Xiaoyan take care of your daily life during this time." Ye Hao said.


    Lu nodded, she looked at Ye Hao and asked, "Then we continue this process next?"


    "My ability enhancement can only be performed once every two days. So the next time it is performed must wait until 48 hours later." Ye Hao also wanted to ripen all the flowers at once.


    But there is no way to cool down the skills.


    Because the ripening emerald exquisite flowers have no flowering period, Ye Hao decided that the number of ripening flowers should be two hundred this time, and the remaining one hundred flowers will be used for cultivating seeds.


    It takes at least forty days to fully ripen two hundred flowers.


    "I''ll take you down to rest first." Ye Hao helped Lu to rest in the nearest room.


    After that, Ye Hao also absorbed the ten mature emerald exquisite flowers.


    [Absorb one hundred skill points, the current remaining skill points: 194]


    Looking at the remaining few hundred emerald and exquisite flower seedlings, Ye Hao was in a good mood, as if he had seen millions of wealth by himself.


    After handling these things, Ye Hao ran to the animal breeding area.


    It happened to see Feng Jiu''er sitting in the pack of wolves, petting the snow-white packs of wolves affectionately. The packs were also very kind to Feng Jiu''er.


    "When did you come back?" Feng Jiu''er saw Ye Hao walking in, and she stood up and patted the hair on her body.


    The wolves also rushed to Ye Hao.


    At this moment, the body of these wolves has increased by at least half compared to before. The height of the head wolf even stood up to 1.5 meters, which is equivalent to a person''s height. The body is quite majestic and has strong muscles.


    "This change is a bit too big." Ye Hao touched the wolf''s head.


    "These are not your medicines. I was curious about what kind of medicines your medicines are. I have been researching for a long time and haven''t figured out what it is." Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao in wonder.


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head: "My thing, but the baby I researched out, if you want to study it thoroughly, it''s still 20,000 years away."


    "Cut. I don''t want to say it, I''m not rare." Feng Jiu''er rolled her eyes, and she reached out to Ye Hao.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Hao was taken aback.


    "Pharmaceuticals. The medicines you gave me before have all been used up." Feng Jiu''er muttered, "It consumes one bottle in five days on average."


    "This consumes fast enough." Ye Hao simply handed over all the remaining potions to Feng Jiu''er.


    "How is the snake egg? Has it hatched."


    Feng Jiu''er shook his head: "Not yet, but it shouldn''t be long before. The eggshell has already shown signs of softening and translucent, and it is estimated that it will hatch in half a month."


    "That''s good. You take me to see the little lizard again."


    After that, Ye Hao looked at the three little lizards again.


    No, now these three guys can no longer be said to be little lizards, and almost all of them have caught up with a dog.


    Next, Ye Hao went to Xiaoyan to explain Lu''s situation, let him take care of Lu, and then went back to the apartment to reunite with everyone.


    During this period, Song Ying unexpectedly pulled Ye Hao to the balcony.


    "There are still people in the room, why did you pull me out. Is it your wife, you figured it out." Ye Hao looked at Song Ying with a smile, and reached out to hug the beauty.


    But Song Ying rolled her eyes and opened her eyes.


    "Be serious, I''m here to talk to you about a serious matter." Song Ying looked at Ye Hao seriously.


    "My wife said." Ye Hao immediately put on a serious look of me.


    "It''s about the university. Now there are only less than two months left until the university starts. I think you and Xiaoyue and Xia Xue are in the same period, so they all go to the same university. Good care."


    Song Ying said.


    Ye Hao nodded, Xia Xue would definitely follow him.


    Not because of her admiration for herself, but also because of the vampire genes in her body, Ye Hao didn''t dare to let her live too far away from her.


    And Song Xiaoyue, she still has cold poison in her body, and the genius doctor sect will not send someone to pick them up for treatment until the end of the year.


    Although it seems that the cold poison has been suppressed now, who knows if she will fall ill midway, and she cannot be allowed to go to university in other cities alone.


    "That''s true. But I didn''t think about which university I went to." Ye Hao scratched his head.


    Song Ying took out an envelope, which was the admission notice that Ye Hao had put away before.


    The four characters of Huaxia University are written on it. "Huaxia University, the best university in China. Although it is not the top in the country in some majors, it is the strongest in terms of comprehensive strength. The rich professional categories are enough to meet your needs. Moreover, Beijing is also the capital city, which is very suitable.


    For you. "


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "Since my wife has decided, then we will go. But... Then, don''t we want to live separately? Don''t you have the heart to let me and my sister-in-law be alone." "Smelly shameless." Song Ying glared at Ye Hao: "About this, I have made a decision. At that time, our Yingyue Jewelry is going to the north, so we can go directly to Beijing to establish a branch. As for Haicheng, I will give it to the following


    The person who handles it is fine. "


    "Then there is no problem." Ye Hao said with satisfaction.


    "But there is another problem. Xiaoyue''s grades may not be enough for the admission criteria of Huaxia University." Song Ying looked at Ye Hao.


    "Small. I''ll call the teachers here later and tell them that if they want me to go to school, they must admit my sister-in-law." Ye Hao said confidently.


    "That''s okay. You are very busy this time, take a break early." Song Ying turned and walked into the house.


    "Hey. I helped you with such a big thing, you don''t want to thank me, come and kiss me!" "I want to be beautiful."

 Chapter 871： Acquaintances in special training

    Early the next morning, Ye Hao drove back to the military area.


    According to Ye Hao''s instructions, the five people gathered at the training ground at 7 o''clock in the morning. In addition to that, a large number of people stood beside them. That was the task that the old chief had arranged for Ye Hao.


    "Report. Tiger group reserve, all the members of the Jiangnan Military Region squad have gathered more than 200 people. Please the commander." An officer walked in front of Ye Hao.


    "I am the instructor''s assistant for this training mission. I followed and assisted the instructor to complete this training mission."


    "Tiger Group?"


    Ye Hao looked at the group of people in surprise.


    "Yes, this is the information that the chief asked me to forward to you." The officer''s assistant gave Ye Hao a portfolio in his hand.


    After opening it, Ye Hao looked at the files inside, and instantly he couldn''t laugh or cry.


    The old chief of feelings wants him to train him a special team, which belongs to the tiger group but is managed by the Jiangnan Military Region.


    "The index given here is a team of ten to twenty people. But there are two hundred people here." Ye Hao asked. "The two hundred people are the elite soldiers of the Jiangnan Military Region, as well as some powerful special police officers and other positions. Chief, you only need to select the qualified fighters within two months and train them to fail. Feature weaker than Tiger group


    A squad of soldiers can be. "The officer replied.


    "The old chief really doesn''t want me to be idle." Ye Hao looked up helplessly, and he looked at each of the two hundred people.


    The same two hundred people were also looking at this young and handsome instructor.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao and a person looked at each other.


    Why is she here!


    Ye Hao stepped forward and walked to a female soldier in a women''s training uniform behind the corner of the crowd.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I also want to ask why you are here, how did you become our instructor?" Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao in surprise and muttered.


    When she saw Ye Hao just now, she was shocked.


    "What kind of mysterious special training you mentioned? You are a good policeman, why do you want to be a soldier?" Ye Hao asked suspiciously.


    "I originally wanted to be a soldier, but I was assigned to the police station because I failed in some subjects. Now that I have the credit, I naturally have the opportunity to participate in such special training."


    Qiu Xueyao''s eyes flashed with excitement.


    "Okay. Now that you are the instructor, go back quickly. Everyone is watching us."


    Ye Hao looked around, because Ye Hao was talking to Qiu Xueyao, causing many people to stare at them.


    Ye Hao returned to the front of the team.


    "Captain. What''s going on. Are we going to train with these soldiers?" Tian Su asked, frowning.


    "Why not?" When Ye Hao saw these soldiers, an idea popped up in his mind. Perhaps this could improve the training effect a lot.


    He straightened his expression and looked seriously at the two hundred soldiers in front of him, as well as the five Xue Shitou.


    "Hello everyone, my surname is Ye, and my single name is Hao. You may be curious why such a hairy boy is your instructor. I don''t like to waste time explaining to you slowly."


    Ye Hao pointed to the pistol on the waist of the officer next to him.


    "Could you lend me some use."


    The officer handed the pistol to Ye Hao.


    "There are coins."


    "I have." Bing Core raised his hand and took out five coins in his pocket.


    "You walk a hundred meters forward and then throw these coins high up." Ye Hao said as he took out a piece of cloth and wrapped it around his eyes.


    Everyone wondered what this man wanted to do.


    "Captain, I am going to throw it." The ice core shouted a hundred meters away.


    Ye Hao raised his hand and made an OK gesture.


    The coin in the ice core handle was thrown high.


    …ç…ç…ç…ç…ç


    Five gunshots.


    "Ice Core, can you get back the coins on the ground," Ye Hao shouted.


    After a few minutes, the ice core trot back.


    With a shocked look in her eyes, she opened her hand with five coins lying in it.


    And the middle of these five coins were pierced by bullets.


    The soldiers who saw this scene took a breath!


    A distance of one hundred meters, masked to hit a moving target! Still coins!


    This is simply a scene in the movie.


    "Captain is too powerful." Ding Xiaohu''s eyes widened.


    "Did you use abilities?" Tiansu frowned.


    "No, I''ve been observing just now. The captain didn''t use abilities, he hit the coin entirely with marksmanship and hearing!" Xue Shitou said with a serious face. "I have been a soldier before, and I have heard of the ability to listen to voices to argue the position. As long as things move in the air, there will be noises, but what I saw was shooting within ten meters, captain... Hundred meters...this ability...too great


    . "


    Feeling everyone''s shocked eyes, Ye Hao returned the gun to the officer, and then he suddenly slammed his fist against the concrete ground.


    Kaz


    A pit one meter wide and thirty centimeters deep was directly knocked out of the concrete floor, with cracks all over the hole.


    Seeing this scene, including the officers beside Ye Hao, all stared.


    There were drooling sounds everywhere.


    "Okay. This is my ability. Now I think you should know why I can be your instructor. If any of you thinks that you can be better than me, you don''t need to participate in my training." "But if you want to Accept my training. In the next two months, I will train you according to my method. No doubts are allowed here. You only have two choices, obey or leave.


    . "


    "Understood."


    Ye Hao did not hear the answer, and everyone was still in shock: "I don''t want anyone to answer me the next time I ask a question."


    "Understood!" Ye Hao roared, everyone panicked.


    It was like hearing the roar of Hedong Lion.


    "understand!"


    A monstrous roar erupted from the soldiers.


    The soldier is a profession that advocates the strong, as long as you are the strong, you can get their respect.


    Everyone''s eyes looking at Ye Hao were full of excitement, admiration, and longing.


    Even Qiu Xueyao felt that Ye Hao''s charm was multiplying at the moment, and he was very handsome under the sun.


    "Now the training begins. If anyone fails to complete the training task I gave you on time, the lunch will be changed to a steamed bun." Ye Hao looked at the five people and the two hundred soldiers with the back of his hand.


    "Now, welcome you to the time of the devil." Ye Hao''s mouth showed a wicked smile.


    This smile will be their nightmare for the next two months.


    It will even become a shadow of their lives.


    "The first training program: everyone has a warm-up, 30 kilometers cross-country run, from here to the military training beach, the time limit is one hour."


    Thirty kilometers!


    In the beginning, it was a high-intensity cross-country running. It was still 30 kilometers, and there was a limited time of one hour. This is not much worse than the training of the soldiers.


    "Start!"


    Although very dissatisfied, the two hundred soldiers rushed out. "Why haven''t you set off yet?" Ye Hao frowned and looked at Xue Shitou who hadn''t set off.

 Chapter 872： You are not suitable to be strong

    "We want too?" Tian Su asked in surprise.


    "I said it is everyone." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    "But we are supernatural beings. We only need to maintain a normal amount of exercise. This... is absolutely necessary." Mo Chen asked in confusion.


    Ye Hao glanced at the five people: "This is my training method. Also, you are not allowed to use abilities on the way. You run the entire course solely based on physical functions, and now fifty seconds have passed."


    The five people knew everything, and in the end they had no choice but to run out.


    Except for Xue Shitou, their physical strength is not bad, the other four are totally useless, most notably Ding Xiaohu and Bingxin.


    They are not at the same level as the soldiers in front, which makes them quickly lose sight of the back.


    An hour later, Ye Hao sat on a military jeep and reached a beach near the sea in the Jiangnan Military Region in advance.


    Ye Hao looked at the people who came here out of breath.


    At this moment, these people have completely ignored the rule that they are not allowed to sit after strenuous exercise.


    Many people lay directly on the beach and gasped, while soldiers with better physical fitness barely stood or leaned on the rocks on the beach.


    Ye Hao checked his watch.


    "Time is up. All the people behind have failed."


    "That... instructor. Now there are less than one-tenth of the people, you... you are too exaggerated." The officer next to him said embarrassedly: "Your training is completely incompatible with human science, it is easy. It hurt the soldiers!"


    "Human body science?" Ye Hao smiled and shook his head: "If you want to follow any human body science, then don''t train here. What I want to train is the strong, the strong who breaks the limit of the human body!"


    Ye Hao jumped out of the jeep and walked to the person who had arrived overtime.


    "All the people who arrive here now come to my right."


    After another half an hour, everyone finally arrived here.


    The five people in the ability group are the bottom.


    It also includes all the female soldiers, and of course Qiu Xueyao is among them.


    "You are not up to the standard. Wait a minute, your lunch only has a steamed bun and water." Ye Hao said coldly.


    A female soldier couldn''t help standing up and shouting: "Instructor. You are unfair. Our girls are inherently weaker than boys. You have arranged us and the male soldiers to a standard. How can we reach the standard?


    Other people complained.


    "Woman?" Ye Hao sneered and walked in front of the female soldier: "I ask you. If you are on the battlefield, your enemy will care if you are a man or a woman."


    "When you are in danger and want to retreat on foot, your enemy will let you run for a few minutes because you are a woman."


    "I can tell you. On the battlefield, when performing a mission, if a woman fails, the consequences can make you worse off than death."


    The female soldier lowered her head.


    "I never force you to do anything. It is your chief who asked me to train you. I am not familiar with you either. Maybe after this training is over, we will never meet again in our lifetime."


    "So, now you can leave at any time, and I will not stop any of you. I can guarantee that your superior will not punish you for your departure."


    "You are not cowards. It''s just that you are not suitable for being strong."


    Ye Hao turned around and walked to the officer.


    "Give them water first, let the cooks prepare food, and start eating ten minutes later."


    At this time, no one chose to leave, after all, they were still concerned about their own face.


    Ten minutes later, a temporary table was placed on the beach by the sea.


    There are only less than twenty places for these tables, and all the people who have just reached the standard are sitting here.


    The food in front of them is quite rich, big fish and prawns, delicacies from mountains and seafood, and even a variety of folk snacks. This battle is about to catch up with the Manchu Feast.


    It was so luxurious, even wine.


    The officer''s assistant who watched this scene was very helpless, this was far beyond the standard for soldiers to eat, but the chief had emphasized before that he must completely obey Ye Hao''s arrangements.


    On the other side, it was quite miserable. A group of people sat on the sand, holding water and steamed buns in their hands.


    The air is filled with the fragrance of those delicacies, but they can only eat these things.


    In the end, one person couldn''t help it, and that was the speed of the sky.


    Tian Su threw away the steamed bun in his hand, and walked to Ye Hao with a gloomy face.


    "What do you want to do! We come with you to train."


    "This is training." Ye Hao said calmly, holding a chicken leg in his hand. "Running is training? Please, we are powers, not soldiers. We should be training powers now, not running here and eating steamed buns! What I want is to become stronger, not to waste time like now." Gritted teeth


    Said.


    Because of the distance, other people did not hear Ye Hao''s conversation.


    "waste time?"


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head: "I ask you, your ability to use power can last a few seconds."


    Tiansu clenched his fists and muttered unwillingly: "Ten seconds! But I can kill the opponent in ten seconds."


    "But if you can''t kill the opponent within ten seconds." Ye Hao asked jokingly.


    "Then die, I''m not afraid of death." Tian Su said subconsciously. Ye Hao smiled and shook his head: "I found that you have a big problem with powers. You value your powers too much. Once your powers cannot defeat your enemies, you will give up resistance and become at the mercy of others. Fish. Dead in my hands


    Almost all of the supernaturalists are like this. "But I have encountered an enemy, he is a killer, he is not very strong. His ability is to clearly see the opponent''s attack movement trajectory with his vision. This kind of power is very weak, but he is the only one that hurts me


    A capable person who has entered a hard fight. "


    "Because he combined his abilities with his marksmanship and body skills. He did not completely rely on his abilities."


    Ye Hao raised his head, thinking of a previous battle.


    "So, never put eggs in a basket." Ye Hao warned.


    Tian Su calmed down a bit, but he still said, "But I think this kind of training is really useless."


    "Let''s do it then. Let''s make a bet. A month ago, I could improve your strength significantly by training according to my current training method."


    "If not, I will give you a hundred energy stones, so that you can practice your supernatural powers with peace of mind."


    One hundred energy stones.


    Tian Su''s heart jumped, which for him was equivalent to one year''s supply.


    "Okay, it''s a deal." Tiansu nodded firmly.


    "But I''m afraid you won''t be able to persist at that time." Ye Hao said with a smile. "Let''s see!"

 Chapter 873： The strong must learn to control themselves

    Ye Hao nibbled on the chicken legs, looking at the soldiers over there eating, they were not polite at all.


    It is a rare opportunity to have such a good opportunity to enjoy a beautiful meal.


    Time passed slowly, after a little rest for more than ten minutes after eating.


    Ye Hao arranged physical training for the soldiers in the afternoon, but it was slightly less difficult than the morning.


    Those who complete the scheduled project on time can enjoy a meal in the evening.


    People with good stamina will definitely think that this is just a very simple thing, the most important thing is the soldiers who have reached the standard in the morning and added their physical strength.


    But I never imagined that when the training time came in the afternoon, no one would complete the task on time.


    And the group of soldiers who were given food in the morning fell to the ground with pale faces, and a military doctor was nearby to examine them.


    The serious ones are directly vomiting and diarrhea, almost no human appearance, as if dying.


    "Okay. Today''s training program is now over." Ye Hao clapped his hands, everyone''s eyes were focused on Ye Hao.


    "I train you like this today for two purposes: First, super-high physical fitness is the basis for the strong. As for the second:..."


    Ye Hao glanced at the group of people who met the standard in the morning.


    "I think you people should already know it very well. You know why the training intensity in the afternoon is not as high as that in the morning, but you can''t keep it going." A military doctor said: "They overeated and used a lot on the eve of training. High-protein, high-fat foods, and even alcohol. As a result, their stomachs have not been able to digest the food in the body before they start intense training. Normal people should


    But can''t bear it. "


    Hearing this, those who were still beautiful at noon bowed their heads.


    But there are also people who are not convinced.


    "It''s not our fault, the food was given to us by the instructor!"


    Ye Hao sneered and glanced at them: "Then what I gave you is a poison, a laxative. You have to take it too."


    "The second point I teach you today is that as a strong person, you must learn to think about things with your own mind and control your desires."


    "Obviously there will be training in the afternoon. You should know what you can and cannot eat."


    "Assume that this is an action in the afternoon. You are very likely to lose your lives in the action due to physical discomfort."


    Ye Hao''s teachings made everyone understand the truth, and those who ate those steamed buns at noon began to secretly thank them. "But, don¡¯t think it¡¯s right to eat steamed buns. People who eat steamed buns, your physical strength is very likely to be unable to support you to complete the afternoon training. And there are a lot of vegetables in the table food, and a reasonable diet can let you body of


    Guaranteed in the best condition. "


    "As a strong person, you have to learn not only physical techniques, but also a brain full of wisdom!"


    The sky gradually darkened, and everyone''s dinner became steamed buns and water this time.


    And Ye Hao was enjoying the food in front of them.


    The evening training is about various gun assembly, as well as fighting skills and combat skills.


    These Ye Hao handed over to his assistant to be responsible.


    He brought the five members of the ability team to another mysterious building.


    These five people are really too tired at the moment, Ding Xiaohu''s face is pale, his legs are trembling, and he is holding the wall when he walks.


    Bingxin''s body walked a few steps as if he was about to fall.


    "The evening is for your individual training." Ye Hao led five people to a closed stadium.


    "Train alone! Is to train our abilities!" Xue Shitou said excitedly.


    Tian Su also showed a look of yearning.


    "Each of you has different training subjects. Xue Shitou and Ding Xiaohu, you two go to the first room, Tianshou to the second room, Ice Core to the third room, and Mo Chen to the fourth room. "


    "Stay in your own room, I will tell you about the training items one by one."


    Ye Hao let five people enter their rooms.


    He first followed Xue Shitou and Ding Xiaohu into their room.


    This room is almost a hundred square meters and empty.


    "Captain, what do you want me to train?" Xue Shitou said expectantly.


    Ding Xiaohu leaned against the wall lazily.


    "I ask you before training, your ability is to turn your body into stone, right." Ye Hao said.


    Xue Shitou nodded.


    "You use the power now." Ye Hao said.


    "Yes."


    Xue Shitou nodded, he opened his posture, and his skin slowly turned into stone gray. Fortunately, he took off his shirt in advance, otherwise it is estimated that another piece of clothing will be scrapped.


    Xue Shishi, whose whole body was stoned, appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at Xue Shitou.


    "I''m asking you, have you ever considered allowing another layer of stone to grow around your body. Now that you are stoned, your height is 1.8 meters."


    "Can it be formed like a three-meter-high, four-meter-high stone giant in a comic novel."


    Ye Hao put forward his idea.


    Xue Shitou was stunned, he touched his bald head.


    "This...is it possible?"


    "Try it. After you are petrified, the stone is equivalent to your body. Since it is your body, it will definitely allow your body to grow."


    "Okay, I will try."


    Xue Shitou closed his eyes and gritted his teeth.


    The stones on his body began to move, slowly extending outward, just like cells began to divide and grow.


    But just as there was a little movement, Xue Shitou''s petrified state disappeared.


    He sat on the ground and gasped, "No. I feel that my body is so heavy. When I was petrified, my body was very heavy. If the petrochemical area is made larger, then my body will not be able to bear this. Power."


    Hearing this, instead of being disappointed, Ye Hao smiled.


    "It''s not that it''s impossible. It''s that your body can''t bear the strength now. Then we will train tonight."


    Ye Hao took out a remote control and pressed the button on it.


    Suddenly, Xue Shitou fell on the ground, and he felt that his body was so heavy.


    Ding Xiaohu, who was running aside, directly came to kiss the earth.


    "Captain, this is...what''s going on. I feel my body is so heavy."


    "I...I can''t move, I''m almost out of breath." Ding Xiaohu reluctantly turned himself face up, but he almost couldn''t do it when he wanted to.


    "This is your training. This is the gravity room I specially created for people. Now this is twice the gravity." In this room, Ye Hao himself is not a bit strange. He is not afraid of ten times the gravity, he is still worried. Twice the gravity?

 Chapter 874： Table tennis for one person

    "Xue Shitou has two training subjects. The first is to stand up for an hour in a double-gravity room, and the second is to run ten laps around the corner in a double-gravity room."


    "Captain...this...how is this possible. I can''t even stand up now, how can I complete those training subjects..."


    Ye Hao turned a deaf ear to Xue Shitou''s shout, he walked to Ding Xiaohu, and he looked at Ding Xiaohu.


    "Are you very hungry now, do you want to eat something delicious." A roast chicken appeared in Ye Hao''s hand.


    Ding Xiaohu was still worrying about gravity just now. Seeing the roast chicken in Ye Hao''s hand, two eyeballs stared out immediately.


    "Team... Captain. Even if we want to train, but at least let us eat before training. I ate two steamed buns all day today, starving me to death." Ding Xiaohu looked at Xiang Bumbun. Roast chicken, swallowing wildly.


    "Little Tiger. I know that your only hobby is to eat, and your dream is to eat all the food from all over the world. I can satisfy you in this room."


    Ye Hao showed a fox smile.


    A small opening was revealed at the top of the room, and a mechanical chain was hanging down, and under the chain was a small box that was not afraid of gravity. Inside the box was a steak.


    Because the box was open, the fragrance instantly filled the room.


    "This is... This is Wellington steak." As a foodie, I know that this is the top Wellington steak just by smelling the aroma, and Ding Xiaohu''s slaw is almost going to shed.


    "Want to eat?" Ye Hao pointed to the box in front of him that was almost one meter high.


    "Think, think!" Ding Xiaohu nodded repeatedly.


    "If you want to eat, take it yourself. Your training task is very simple, just eat food." Ye Hao looked at Ding Xiaohu.


    At this moment, at a height of more than one meter, the box can''t be reached by just reaching out. You must sit up and raise your hand to touch it.


    But this is a distance of one meter that is not ordinary in ordinary times. At this moment, Ding Xiaohu seems to be a gap. It takes a lot of effort to lift his fingers a little, not to mention to get food one meter away from him.


    For a foodie, the food that can be seen and smelled, but not touched, is simply frantic torture.


    "Stone. You are not allowed to eat food or help Ding Xiaohu. If you dare to disobey me, let the Dongfang group leader expel you from the ability group directly! Complete their respective tasks."


    Ye Hao left a word, and Ye Hao left the room.


    Xue Shitou had a simple and honest nature and had the qualities of a soldier. He would definitely complete what Ye Hao ordered.


    Ye Hao came to Tiansu''s room.


    The speed of the sky in the room, and at this moment he was looking at his room stupidly.


    He thought there would be some high-tech training equipment in the room, but he didn''t expect it to be a ping-pong table.


    "This is my training venue?" Tian Su asked with a gloomy face looking at Ye Hao who walked in.


    This guy is not using himself.


    "Yes." Ye Hao walked into the house. He picked up the bag prepared on the ground next to it and threw it on the table.


    Inside the bag are several pairs of ping-pong boards and table tennis.


    "You can play table tennis."


    Ye Hao looked at Tiansu and asked.


    "Yes." Tian Su subconsciously replied, and immediately he came back to his senses: "Wait. What the **** are you doing, you let me play table tennis with you during training?"


    "It''s not me who accompany you. You fight it yourself."


    Ye Hao threw the bag on the ground, holding a table tennis racket and a table tennis ball in his hand.


    "I play it by myself? Did you make a mistake? Ping-pong is a sport for two people. How can it be possible to play it by myself." Tian Su muttered.


    "I''m optimistic. Next is your training program. I will only show it to you." Ye Hao took out a pair of sunglasses and put it on his face from nowhere.


    At the same time he posed a serving position in front of the table, but the problem was that there was no one on the other side of the table.


    "You..." As soon as Tian Su wanted to ask what was going on, he saw Ye Hao serve, and the ping pong ball bounced from one end of the table to the other.


    At this time, Ye Hao''s figure quickly appeared on the other side of the table. At the same time, he caught the ball with the ping-pong board in his hand and successfully pulled the ball back.


    After that, Ye Hao ran wildly on both sides of the table at a speed that was almost invisible to the naked eye. He could always arrive early before the ping pong ball reached the other side of the table.


    "This...this speed!"


    When Tian Su saw this scene, the expression on his face was stunned. This was the first time he saw someone playing ping-pong like this.


    The most important thing is this extremely fast speed. Although he can barely achieve such a fast speed when he casts his abilities, he can''t persist for a long time.


    It was only ten seconds at most, and Ye Hao had been playing for three minutes at this moment, and there was even a burning smell in the air.


    That is the burnt smell produced by super-high-speed friction between shoes and the floor, table tennis and table tennis board, and table.


    "Huh. This method is really tiring."


    Ye Hao stopped, his forehead was also full of sweat.


    Even if he maintains this speed for a long time, it will consume a lot of energy.


    The red pupils under the sunglasses disappeared.


    If it were not for the speed of the blood physique, coupled with the intermediate speed bonus ability, Ye Hao would not be able to do such a thing.


    "You can see it. Just like me, you play ping pong with yourself by virtue of speed. I need you to be able to hit table tennis a hundred times without stopping, not counting the deliberate slow play, you must take every one. Use the method of drawing the ball."


    Ye Hao looked at the sky speed.


    A hundred times?


    Tian Su swallowed, and the ping pong ball went from side to side for almost a second.


    That is one second, one hundred times is to keep running at super high speed for one hundred seconds!


    "I... it is difficult for my ability to maintain such a high speed for a long time!" Tian Su whispered.


    "You know why there are so many speed-type abilities in your base that are stronger than you, I just want to pick you." Ye Hao squinted at Tian Su.


    Tian Su shook his head, which he had been puzzled up to now.


    What''s more, he still has conflicts with his brother, although his personal relationship with his brother is also very poor. "Because you are the fastest among them. Your advantage lies in the short-term ultra-high-speed burst." Ye Hao smiled at the corner of his mouth, looking at Tian Su with appreciation: "You can maintain this speed for ten seconds. But. If you can keep this


    The speed is thirty seconds, one minute, or even ten minutes! "


    "This... this is impossible. Ten seconds is my limit." Tian Su shook his head. "Don''t decide your limits lightly. If you don''t try, how can you know if it will work? Now start training as I said. Whether you want to become stronger or not depends on yourself." Ye Hao threw the ping-pong board and table tennis to Tian Su. He left this room.

 Chapter 875： Desire to become stronger

    Tian Su looked at the ping-pong board and ball in his hand.


    It''s up to you whether you want to become stronger.


    He gritted his teeth and set his posture in front of the ping-pong table just like Ye Hao just now.


    speed!


    The moment the ball was served, the speed of the sky was activated and his body shot out. He reached the other side of the table before the ball arrived and hit the ball smoothly.


    The second time, he was a little late, but still managed to hit the ball.


    The third time, barely caught up.


    For the fourth time, the pace seemed a little flustered.


    Running Tianspeed gritted his teeth, looking at the ping pong ball that almost crossed the net with him.


    "Hurry up, hurry up!"


    the sixth time.


    ...


    The eighth time.


    ...


    The tenth time.


    In the tenth second, the speed of the sky was obviously not enough, and he watched the ball fall to the ground.


    But Tian Su was almost collapsed and hit the edge of the table tennis table.


    He fell to the ground, blood shed from the bump on his forehead, and he gasped.


    "Damn it, bastard. How could this method make me strong." Tiansu complained and threw the ping-pong board in his hand.


    He covered his eyes with his arms.


    "Ten seconds man, hahaha!"


    "What a weird speed ability, it can only last for ten seconds. After ten seconds, it will be a silly fork."


    "Why don''t you learn from your brother, your brother''s abilities can last for so long, but you can only last for ten seconds, shameful!


    "Ten seconds man! When you do that kind of thing, is it also ten seconds?"


    "If my younger siblings are not satisfied in the future, I can help you."


    The sarcasm of the companions in the Hidden Dragon Base echoed in Tian Su''s ears.


    Tiansu clenched his teeth and clenched his fists.


    "Do you want to be stronger."


    Ye Hao''s words seemed to appear in Tian Su''s ear again, Tian Su sat up, cross-legged best.


    A few minutes later, after he recovered, he walked to the bag next to him and took out a brand new table tennis board and table tennis ball from it.


    Regardless of the blood from the wound on his forehead, he once again stood at the table tennis table.


    ...


    Outside the house, Ye Hao heard the sound of the ball hitting the tabletop from inside the house, with a slight smile on his mouth, he walked into the third room.


    Here is the ice core.


    "Team... Captain." When I was alone with Ye Hao, Bing Core was obviously a little nervous and timid, and he didn''t dare to look at Ye Hao.


    "Wait for a long time." Walking to the ice core, Ye Hao looked at this ordinary woman, it was hard to believe that this woman would be a supernatural person.


    "No...no." Bing Core whispered.


    "You first release your ice power to show me."


    According to Ye Hao''s instructions, the ice core raised his hand, a blue light appeared, and then a fist-sized ice cube floated in the ice core''s hand, still with cold air on it.


    Ye Hao suddenly turned around, shocked Ice Core, thinking that his ability could make the captain dissatisfied.


    In the end, Ye Hao didn''t know where he brought a stainless steel basin.


    "Your training task is to fill this stainless steel basin with ice cubes in this room." Ye Hao placed the stainless steel basin in front of the ice core.


    Ice core looked at the stainless steel basin, secretly relieved.


    But this training task is too simple. Ice cubes of this size can only be displayed in a minute or two.


    "Are you saying in your heart that this task is too simple?"


    Ye Hao, who suddenly made a sound, shocked Bing Core again, but she still nodded.


    "Wait later, you will see how easy this task is." Ye Hao clapped his hands.


    Suddenly, the whole room was emitting red light.


    The temperature in the room rose rapidly.


    "Captain, the temperature in this room. Why... so hot." Bingxin swallowed and wiped the sweat from his forehead with his arm.


    "Now the temperature in this room has risen to fifty degrees. Your mission has begun. When will the ice cubes be condensed, and when will your mission be completed."


    Ye Hao turned and left the room.


    In a while, the ice core was already sweating. In order to leave this hot place earlier, her eyes fell on the stainless steel basin in front of her.


    She raised her hands and began to gather ice cubes.


    The sweat drops drop by drop.


    It just dropped to the ground and evaporated instantly.


    The speed at which ice cores condense ice has slowed down a lot, and the ice that has just condensed is quickly melted in the stainless steel basin.


    "The temperature is too high, and the ice cubes melted directly." The ice core wiped the sweat from the chin.


    There was a sudden flash of light in her mind.


    "It''s okay if it melts! As long as there is water in the steel basin, I just freeze the water inside."


    A smile appeared on Bingxin''s face, but when she looked at the stainless steel basin again, her smile solidified.


    All the ice water in the stainless steel flowed to the ground and evaporated. Take a closer look at the ice core.


    It turns out that there are at least a dozen holes and even cracks in the stainless steel basin, and ice water flows out from these gaps.


    After leaving the ice core room, Ye Hao stepped into Mochen''s room, and within a few minutes of entering, he left.


    He came to the second floor of the factory building. There was a monitoring room. Several monitoring screens were connected to several rooms, and the scene inside could be clearly seen.


    "Mr. Ye, you are here." A man immediately stood up when he saw Mr. Ye coming in.


    "Continue to stare. If they are unconscious, send someone to pick them up." Ye Hao ordered.


    "Yes."


    When they gathered the next day, Ye Hao saw five people who were lacking in spirit.


    His legs were trembling when he was walking fast. He was the first person who couldn''t hold on last night. After an hour of continuous training, he finally fell down due to lack of physical strength.


    Then came the ice core. In that fifty-degree environment, she failed to condense the ice and finally passed out due to lack of physical strength.


    Mo Chen was also carried out unconsciously.


    In the end, Xue Shitou and Ding Xiaohu, with sunken and dim eye sockets, shrugged their heads, as if moving their arms would require much effort.


    The two of them stayed in the gravity room for nearly five hours. Ding Xiaohu tried to sit up several times because of the temptation of food, but to no avail.


    Xue Shitou was much better than him, and the most successful one was when he nearly stood up on one knee.


    "Okay, the assembly is complete. All of them have physical training. The rules are the same as yesterday. If the task is not completed, you can only eat buns. The goal is a small hill 30 kilometers away on the right. The time limit is one hour. Go ahead!"


    Ye Hao gave an order, and everyone began to move forward and began the next day of training.


    The training subjects for the next ten consecutive days are basically the same, but every time they get used to the current training subjects.


    Ye Hao, the demon, will appear to give them more training items, and they are all physical items.


    During this period, the number of more than two hundred soldiers dropped to less than one hundred.


    The five people in the ability group have also made considerable progress.


    Among them, the one who made the most progress turned out to be Ding Xiaohu. He was already able to stand up under twice the gravity and get the hanging food.


    In fact, Ye Hao''s function was also included, because Ye Hao specially cooked his own dishes during the period and asked Ding Xiaohu to take a bite.


    From then on, Ding Xiaohu seemed to be beaten with blood, as long as Ye Hao''s food was in front of him, he wanted to eat it.


    In addition, Xue Shitou is also good. His physical fitness is higher than Ding Xiaohu. He can already sit and walk around the room under twice the gravity.


    The sky speed has increased the duration of high-speed movement to twenty seconds! The performance of the ice core is a bit bleak. When it is long, only two-thirds of the ice in the steel basin can be condensed, and the other third has not been condensed, and the original ice began to melt.

 Chapter 876： Death skydiving

    Eleventh day of special training morning


    Ye Hao looked at the rest of the people in front of him, including Qiu Xueyao standing in the front row.


    Her skin is much darker than before, but her figure is slimmer and more textured.


    "Sit down and eat."


    Ye Hao pointed to the table next to him.


    The soldiers were sitting at the table, but they looked at the food on the table and dared not do anything.


    Because the food on the table is so generous.


    Bread, fried dough sticks, soy milk, xiaolongbao.


    These ordinary foods are simply terribly rich in their eyes.


    But even if such a plentiful food is ahead, they dare not start at this moment.


    Because of the lessons on the first day of training, since then, everyone pays attention to their diet. They would rather eat white rice, steamed buns, and drink boiled water than any food that might cause them to ¡°suffer¡±.


    Ye Hao nodded in satisfaction.


    "Don''t worry, you can eat these things, but don''t eat too much. Our training will start in three hours."


    Even if they heard Ye Hao''s words, they couldn''t believe it, because Ye Hao was already "stigmatized".


    Think back to the third day.


    Ye Hao patted them on the shoulder and said that the training was postponed to three hours later, so that they could rest assured to eat, but the training started after half an hour...


    Think back to the fifth day.


    They were training in shooting. Ye Hao, the demon, even shot at them with a live ammunition gun. Many people were left with scars from bullets.


    Think back to the eighth day.


    They were going to swim training, Ye Hao assigned them life jackets, and then arrived at sea by boat.


    I thought this was just an ordinary training, who would have thought that Ye Hao would kick them into the sea one by one.


    At this time, they found that the "life jackets" on their bodies did not work at all. In fact, it didn''t matter, because they were all trained in swimming, and it didn''t matter if they didn''t need a life jacket.


    But... the problem is that this "life jacket" **** water! As a result, they have a feeling of being wrapped in a cotton-padded jacket soaked in water, and the buttons of the "life jacket" are dead, and they can''t be opened at all!


    Everyone experienced a "death" that day, and that day was also the largest number of voluntary withdrawals.


    Thinking about these bad deeds, the devil instructor became Ye Hao''s nickname among all soldiers.


    But it is impossible not to eat. They took some food that would not affect the body and ate.


    For those particularly delicious things, but not a single touch.


    "You have passed the test of physical fitness. But as a strong man, the king of soldiers, your skills can''t be limited to the ground. Three hours later, everyone boarded the plane, and we went to an altitude of 15,000 meters. Skydiving training."


    Ye Hao said.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes showed excitement, and everyone was looking forward to and yearning for things like skydiving.


    "Captain, do we want it too?" Xue Shitou raised his hand.


    "Of course you want too, anyway, parachuting is very simple, just pull the rope." Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the sky with a smile.


    Three hours later.


    A large transport plane with more than 100 people flew to an altitude of 10,000 meters,


    "It feels weird after you got on the plane." Qiu Xueyao, who happened to be standing next to Ye Hao, looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "What''s wrong with me? Maybe I am too worried about what will happen if I wait for a parachuting."


    "What''s the accident of skydiving? Everyone here jumps over the umbrella." Qiu Xueyao smiled confidently.


    "I hope so." Ye Hao checked his watch. He walked to the edge of the cabin and pressed a button.


    A gate slowly opened from the abdomen of the cabin, and there was an altitude of 10,000 meters outside.


    "Everyone is going to parachute, remember that no one is allowed to open the parachute before reaching a height of one kilometer." Ye Hao stood at the door of the cabin, being blown by the oncoming wind, with headphones on his ears.


    All soldiers also wear earphones on their ears.


    "jump!"


    Under Ye Hao''s instructions, everyone jumped off one by one like laying eggs. In thirty seconds, after all the jumps were completed, Ye Hao followed suit.


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s face showed a devilish smile.


    "Everyone has it, urgent notice, urgent notice. The task changes temporarily."


    This voice reached everyone''s ears, everyone was taken aback.


    This is skydiving, why suddenly change the mission.


    "All of you have passed the bomb disposal test. Now look at your abdomen. There is a button there, please press it."


    I didn''t know what Ye Hao was selling. Everyone pressed the button on the abdomen, and the outer baffle fell off automatically. Then they saw that there was a bomb-like device in their abdomen.


    "Now I''m launching the mission. Your parachuting device has been locked by the bomb device. If you can''t dismantle the bomb before you fall, then the result...I won''t say more."


    "Finally, a reminder of friendship: At your current speed, you will fall to the ground in at most one minute. Good luck!"


    In the end, Ye Hao''s voice came out with an abusive tone, which made everyone want to catch Ye Hao and beat him up, of course, if they could.


    But these are all things to come, and the top priority is to lift the immediate crisis.


    Someone tried to open the umbrella cable, but there was really no response at all.


    It was all right now. Many people started to panic, and some even fainted.


    "Strange? Why don''t we have a bomb?" Xue Shitou looked at his chest in confusion.


    And the next moment, an unknown device ejected from his clothes, directly binding Xue Shishi''s body and limbs, making Xue Shishi''s hands and feet unusable.


    Moreover, the rope is quite strong and cannot break free at all.


    This scene also appeared on the other four people.


    "Mom, I don''t want to die." Ding Xiaohu cried.


    Qiu Xueyao gritted her teeth and began to disarm the bomb.


    When I looked at the bomb carefully, Qiu Xueyao unexpectedly found that she knew the bomb. Isn''t this an example of the bomb disposal teacher giving them guidance during the bomb disposal training class a few days ago.


    The bomb disposal experts told them how to dismantle the bomb, but the time required to dismantle the bomb would take at least one minute and thirty seconds!


    Qiu Xueyao suddenly dilated her pupils, and within one minute of falling, it took one minute and thirty seconds to dismantle a bomb. How could this be done?


    and many more! No matter how courage the guy is, it is impossible for everyone to complete impossible tasks.


    Suddenly, Qiu Xueyao understood something. She opened her hands and arms, and at the same time unbuttoned her clothes. She opened her clothes as much as possible to let the wind enter the clothes.


    Now, the rate of decline really slowed down.


    "Everyone is in a skydiving position, it can slow down our landing speed!"


    Qiu Xueyao shouted loudly, but at this moment in the sky, how many people could hear her.


    If you jump from a high altitude in the correct posture, the landing speed may only be 50-60m/s. The wrong posture may cause the falling speed to reach 200M/S.


    Between this right and wrong, it took nearly four times longer.


    Ye Hao, who was at the back of everyone, saw that someone finally took the correct posture, and his eyes showed satisfaction.


    This can be said to be a very simple question in normal times, but in a critical moment, many people will forget it because of panic.


    Ye Hao''s gaze fell on the five Xue Shitou who were falling at a high speed. Because of Ye Hao''s arrangement, they fell in a different direction than the soldiers fell, so no one noticed their strangeness.


    They will land more than soldiers.


    I wonder if you have any way to get yourself out of trouble. Ye Hao showed a devilish smile.

 Chapter 877： Five minutes of life and death

    "Help, help!" Ding Xiaohu screamed in fear.


    "Mom, I still have a lot of delicious things to eat, I don''t want to die."


    Ding Xiaohu even had tears in his eyes.


    "Little Tiger, hurry up and use your powers to float yourself!" The ink dust on the side shouted loudly.


    "No... I have never tried it at such a high altitude." Ding Xiaohu closed his eyes and said in fear.


    "You have to believe in yourself. Team Ye once told me that everyone has unlimited possibilities. If you don''t even have the courage to try, then you will only stay where you are forever."


    Mo Chen gritted his teeth and shouted.


    Ding Xiaohu gritted his teeth and opened his eyes: "I...I will try."


    Ding Xiaohu started to use his own abilities to make his body float. It really had a little effect, but it only slowed down the speed of the fall.


    On the other side, the ice core moved. She used ice cubes to protect her body layer by layer, and finally her body was directly surrounded by a big ice cone.


    "By the way, there is this way!" Xue Shitou who saw this scene also shined.


    As long as it can effectively resist the impact when it touches the ground.


    Xue Shitou looked at the ground getting closer and closer. He also tried to wrap his body with stones. First, his body was completely petrified.


    After that, the stones began to extend slowly, tearing Xue Shishi''s clothes apart. I have to say that the special rope was very strong, and the stones could not hold them apart, so they could only be wrapped in stones.


    Slowly, Xue Shitou completely wrapped himself up.


    In the end, Xue Shitou himself became a big meteor.


    Because of the weight and volume, Xue Shishi rushed to the ground at the fastest speed.


    But the problem soon appeared. The rapid fall of the ice cone would generate heat, and the ice layer outside the ice core body quickly melted away.


    And Xue Shishi''s stone surface also began to turn red, and the petrification suddenly lifted.


    The crisis continues.


    "Damn, what should I do. My speed ability doesn''t work here at all." Tiansu struggled and his speed ability was useless in this situation.


    Looking at the ground getting closer and closer, Tian Su had only one thought in his mind.


    I...I''m dying.


    He is going to die here, he hasn''t had time to prove himself.


    He finally increased the duration of his ability to nearly half a minute.


    Is this all going to end?


    Suddenly, Tian Su felt that his body had begun to slow down slowly, and he suddenly opened his eyes.


    He saw that his body was being pushed by something. He turned his head and it turned out that Ding Xiaohu was behind him, his two hands protruding from the rope.


    Reluctantly grabbing the belt of Tiansu, his teeth gripped the rope behind his neck tightly.


    "Fatty, you." Tian Su looked at Ding Xiaohu, whose expressions were almost crowded together in surprise.


    "You should lose weight, it''s really heavy." Ding Xiaohu spit out a few words.


    "Everyone can hear what I said."


    At this moment, Tian Su actually heard a voice in his mind.


    Tian Su was taken aback first, wondering if he had auditory hallucinations, but when he listened to it, he discovered that the voice was from Mo Chen.


    "We are now only less than half a minute away from hitting the ground. It is difficult to survive our personal ability alone, we must cooperate." Mo Chen said.


    "I just thought of a way, maybe it''s possible."


    ...


    When the other four heard Mo Chen''s method, their faces showed surprise.


    "This...this is too crazy."


    "There is no other way now, only this one is left." Mo Chen said solemnly.


    The calmest person here at the moment turned out to be ink dust.


    "No matter what, let''s follow Mo Chen''s words." Xue Shitou shouted.


    Then the five people began to try to get closer, and they had reached a position where the other party could touch them.


    Xue Shitou was at the bottom, and he began to petrify his body, covering his whole body.


    And behind Xue Shitou is the ice core. She summoned the ice cubes, first covering Xue Shitou''s stone with a layer of ice.


    Then she used the ice cube as a chain, linking herself with the stone and the three people behind her together into a big ice cube.


    "Pang, I''m relying on you now. Use your power to slow down our fall as much as possible!" Mo Chen shouted.


    Ding Xiaohu almost broke his teeth at this moment, and blood was already flowing out of his nose.


    "I know!"


    At this moment, the five people fell together as one, and finally hit the ground heavily, raising huge dust.


    Ye Hao, who was still high in the sky, smiled with satisfaction when he saw this scene.


    Use the hardest stone as the point of impact on the ground, and then use ice cubes to ensure that the stone does not generate high temperatures, and at the same time bind all five people together.


    In the end, Ding Xiaopang¡¯s ability allowed him to float. Although he couldn''t let others float, because he was caught in the middle, he let himself float, and this "big ice cone" could slow down.


    This is what the ink dust made before.


    Inside the big crater that fell, it seemed to have been hit by a missile.


    Tiansu coughing and struggling to stand up, the ropes that bound their bodies were automatically unzipped at some point.


    "Stone, fat man, ice core, ink dust, are you all right."


    The dust dissipated, and Tian Su saw a few people in the pothole.


    Most of the stone was plunged into the mud,


    Bingxin fell to the ground with a pale and weak face, and Ding Xiaohu was even more miserable. It felt as if she had collapsed, and her mouth kept foaming.


    Mo Chen was okay, but his face was a little pale, and his confused eyes seemed to have not recovered.


    "Tiansu, you can hear me now." Ye Hao''s voice came from the headset.


    Tiansu instantly seemed to see an enemy: "Why are you crazy? We are almost dying, don''t you know!"


    "I don''t know if you died before. But I know if you don''t care about Xue Shitou, Bingxin, and Ding Xiaohu, they will really die." Ye Hao''s cold voice came.


    "What do you mean?" Tian Su was taken aback for a moment, and he quickly ran to Ding Xiaohu.


    Constantly slap his face.


    But Ding Xiaohu still did not respond.


    "What the **** is going on with them. Stone, ice core, hurry up and wake up!" Tiansu called them anxiously. "No need to call. I specially installed a body function detection device on you before. It may be because when you fell just now, the three of them had already had a near-death reaction due to excessive consumption of abilities. Now I need to deal with them immediately.


    treatment. "Ye Hao''s voice was heavy.


    "Then what are you waiting for, hurry up and send someone over!" Tian Su roared.


    "It''s too late. Their physical signs indicate that they can only hold on for a maximum of five minutes. And because the place where you fell is deviated from the intended direction, it takes ten minutes for the nearest medical helicopter to arrive."


    Tian Su shook his body, and he looked at the three people before him in astonishment.


    Five minutes... They can only live for five minutes without treatment.


    Although I am not very familiar with Ding Xiaohu and ice core, after all, more than ten days of life are vivid.


    As for Xue Shitou, as his captain, he has a very simple and honest character. He often said that he was too honest and would suffer.


    Every time he just smiled, but he made a mistake, Xue Shitou always stood up and carried it without saying a word.


    When I fell just now, except for him, the other four people all worked hard, and he...maybe the burden. "But there is a temporary military hospital 15 kilometers south of you, but there is a mountain in the middle. If you can deliver the three of them in time, there may be some rescue. You don''t care about Mo Chen, he is just too tired. ."

 Chapter 878： Devil instructor

    Tian Su heard the last sentence of Ye Hao''s cut off the link clearly.


    Fifteen kilometers to the south, there is a military hospital! Delivered within five minutes.


    Xue Shitou can live with them.


    Tiansu gritted his teeth, and Xue Shishi put him on his back, tied him with a parachute body, holding Ding Xiaohu and Bing Core with his left and right hands.


    "Mo Chen, you are waiting here!"


    Tian Su glanced at Mo Chen, and then he ran towards the south.


    And there is a big mountain 100 meters high in the distance.


    The speed of the sky can reach a speed of four hundred miles in a short time, which means it can run more than one hundred meters in one second.


    More than one hundred meters, five minutes, and within 30 kilometers are all trivial.


    But... the power of the speed of the sky has never been more than a minute so far, and he still has three people with him, and he has to climb a hundred meters big mountain.


    This is simply an impossible task.


    Run, run!


    Hurry up, hurry up!


    Tian speed gritted his teeth, and ran wildly there.


    There is only one thought in his mind now, that is, he must save these three people.


    why? Because they are their comrades in arms!


    "Tiansu, this task is not your fault. I can go to the leader and be punished. It''s all because I am the captain for not being a good captain." Xue Shitou smiled and touched his bald head, and appeared in front of Tiansu. .


    thump


    Tian Su had been running for a minute, and he started to go up the mountain, but his feet slipped and his knees hit the rock hard, and his knees were worn out instantly.


    The ice core in his right hand almost came out.


    "You... hello, I am Ice Core. From... from today on we will be teammates, please take care of me." When I became a teammate ten days ago, Ice Core had a subtle face.


    "Hold on, we will be fine!" A few minutes ago, the ice core surrounded them with ice to protect them.


    Although it was bitterly cold, it made him feel warm.


    Tiansu gritted his teeth, forcibly mobilized the little mental power remaining in his body, and ran up.


    The speed started to slow down.


    Kaz


    Stepping on the gravel under his feet, Ding Xiaohu with his left hand slid down from Tiansu''s arm and fell towards the steep hillside.


    "Are you hungry? This is the steak I got in the gravity room. There is a little left. You can eat it. Don''t tell Ye Team." Inside the dormitory, Ding Xiaohu held him in his hand with a look of sadness. Handed himself a small piece of steak.


    And there was a sound of cooing in his belly, and he smirked and said that he was losing weight.


    Tiansu rushed forward and grabbed Ding Xiaohu who had almost fallen.


    "Ahhhhh! I won''t let you die!" Tiansu''s roar came out.


    ...


    Above the sky, Ye Hao paid attention to the soldiers who had fallen in front of him.


    Some soldiers have successfully opened the parachutes by unlocking the bombs on their waists.


    But some people have failed, and they are getting closer and closer to the ground under the rush.


    "Your bomb disposal speed is quite fast." Ye Hao, holding the parachute, was just next to Qiu Xueyao, slowly falling towards the ground.


    Qiu Xueyao successfully opened the parachute with a calm mind and excellent bomb disposal skills.


    She saw Ye Hao with a smile beside her, and she yelled angrily: "Ye Hao, are you crazy? Haven''t you seen them falling down!"


    "I saw it." Ye Hao nodded, but the expression on his face didn''t panic at all.


    "Then you don''t hurry and save them! They will die!" Qiu Xueyao watched the fallen people getting closer and closer to the ground.


    At that speed, as long as it fell to the ground, it is estimated that only a pool of flesh and blood remained. "Of course you will die. According to scientific investigations, as long as you fall from a height of 20 meters and there are no obstacles, you will die 100%." ??Ye Hao was still talking with a straight face at this time, as if he was an expert on TV. The same knowledge


    .


    "Devil. You devil, those are all lives, you know! You bastard!" Qiu Xueyao didn''t expect Ye Hao to be still talking nonsense here at this time. He did not take the lives of those soldiers seriously. .


    "Devil? Yes, I am the devil." Ye Hao changed his expression just now and replaced it with indifference.


    He looked at the soldiers below who had basically lost hope.


    "I would rather they die happily in my hands, or at least be able to collect their corpses. I don''t want them to be captured by the enemy, killed by the enemy, tortured by the enemy, life is better than death."


    Qiu Xueyao didn''t want to argue with Ye Hao anymore, she looked desperately at her comrades who were getting along day and night.


    What can make a group of people become good friends in a short time is the training of sharing happiness and hardship.


    Even if some people have only known each other for ten days, Qiu Xueyao regards them as rare memories in her life.


    Three hundred meters, that is the limit height for normal skydiving, and someone has already approached this height.


    Qiu Xueyao closed her eyes in despair, and many people around couldn''t bear to look.


    A few seconds later, Qiu Xueyao heard the sound coming from her ear.


    "Oh my God, they are not dead. The parachute opened!"


    "They are okay, they are okay!"


    Qiu Xueyao opened her eyes abruptly. She looked down, and dozens of parachutes were opened at a super low altitude.


    Some soldiers who fell into a coma were inevitably injured after landing and were transported away by ambulances.


    "This..." Qiu Xueyao turned her head and looked at Ye Hao next to her. "This is a training to test your ability to face danger and control basic skills. The parachute is remotely controlled, and it will open automatically when it approaches 300 meters. But those who open the parachute automatically have already been eliminated.


    This training is over. "


    Ye Hao said coldly.


    This is the first time Ye Hao has taken the initiative to eliminate people so far. He left voluntarily before.


    Qiu Xueyao''s mood at the moment couldn''t be calmed for a long time, and she couldn''t comment on whether Ye Hao''s training method was right or wrong.


    She didn''t know at the moment whether she should be happy for those comrades who came back to life, or feel sad that they were eliminated from training.


    Ye Hao successfully landed on the ground, and all the soldiers around him looked at him with complicated eyes.


    This time the word devil is really implemented.


    "I''ll leave it to you here. If there is any injury, arrange a doctor for treatment immediately." Ye Hao took off his parachute, patted his officer''s assistant on the shoulder and ordered.


    "Yes." The officer''s assistant saluted as he watched Ye Hao sitting on the military jeep and leaving with complicated eyes.


    During this period of training, he was watching.


    Although the instructor is very young, his training method is very unique and harsh.


    But he knows very well that soldiers who have undergone these training will become extremely strong in all aspects. Maybe these soldiers don''t feel it now, but after many years, they will definitely thank Ye Hao now.

 Chapter 879： Special training

    A temporary military hospital.


    Said it is a hospital, it is actually a hospital composed of four or five military RVs.


    Tattered and embarrassed, Tian Su was sitting on the ground, his trousers and clothes had worn out, and he was full of blood.


    There is almost no intact skin on the palm.


    His eyelids were trembling, but he still clenched his teeth. He raised his head from time to time and looked at the lights coming from the military vehicle.


    Tick ??to tick.


    Raindrops fell from the sky and fell on Tiansu''s cheeks.


    Buzzing.


    A military jeep drove up from a distance.


    A familiar person sat in the passenger seat of a military jeep, opened the door and walked down.


    Tian Su tenaciously supported his body, gritted his teeth and walked towards the man who got off the jeep.


    "You bastard."


    Tiansu shook his fist and smashed the **** man in the face.


    But the man only slightly hid, and Tiansu fell a dog to eat shit.


    "You hate me very much." Ye Hao looked at the speed of the sky falling to the ground.


    Tiansu panted, he raised his finger and pointed at Ye Hao: "I tell you. If they have a long and two shortcomings, I must kill you the devil!"


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head, he knelt down.


    Pop pop


    Hands clapping, applause accompanied by the sound of rain, a little special. "Congratulations on your successful completion of this mission. The most important thing is you. It took four 33 seconds to climb over a mountain and arrived here 15 kilometers away from where you landed. I originally thought that You need more time


    between. "


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers.


    The door of the military hospital opened, and a doctor wearing a mask came out.


    Tiansu originally wanted to scold Ye Hao, but when he saw the doctor came out and hurriedly asked; "Doctor, is there anything wrong with my three comrades in arms? Are their lives in danger."


    "Sir." The doctor first saluted Ye Hao.


    "My little brother is still worried about the situation of his comrades in arms. Please tell me the truth, doctor." Ye Hao smiled.


    The doctor was taken aback for a moment, then he looked at Tian Su and said.


    "The three people you sent are not life-threatening at all. They just fell into a coma temporarily because of exhaustion. They can recover after a short rest after supplementing nutrition."


    What the doctor said made Tian Su stunned for an instant, and he looked at Ye Hao in confusion.


    "Actually, I arranged the training this time. The first is to see the results of the ten-day training of the five of you, and the second is to see if you have team awareness and the concept of comrades-in-arms."


    "In this world, a strong man is terrible. But a group of strong men who know how to cooperate and unite, they are even more terrifying."


    "Don''t worry, they are all minor injuries. If they are serious, you are the most serious. Hurry up and ask the doctor to treat the wound for you, so that you don''t get infected."


    Ye Hao said with a smile and stood up.


    "You..." Tian Su didn''t expect that all of this was arranged by Ye Hao.


    This time, physical and mental exhaustion swept over him, directly causing him to fall to the ground in a coma.


    "Take him down. Please take care of him, the ink dust that has just been delivered, and the three people, and give me the best medicine." Ye Hao ordered and returned to the jeep.


    More than a dozen people in black raincoats walked out around.


    "The five of you are really good. Just now that Tiansu ran over all the way, but he didn''t suffer less, I looked distressed." A voice came from the raincoat.


    The person under the raincoat is the Tang City that has not been seen for many days.


    Ye Hao took out a few cigarettes and threw them to Tangcheng.


    "This time it''s hard for you to look at them. This is the agent panda. You can use it to give your brother a few points."


    "Thanks." Tang Cheng took the cigarette unceremoniously, and handed the cigarette to Moran and Liu Chuang beside him, and asked them to distribute it to others.


    "Ye Hao. That..." Tang Cheng looked at Ye Hao, hesitant to speak.


    "What''s the matter? I haven''t seen you for a while, why did Brother Tang still speak to his mother-in-law. If you have something to say straight." Ye Hao looked at Tangcheng.


    "Okay, then I''ll just say it straight." Tang Cheng looked at Ye Hao: "I think your method of training those soldiers is pretty good. It just so happens that you have time, or... you also train and train a few of us?"


    Several people in Tangcheng have been following Ye Hao for a long time, and they gradually realized their weaknesses.


    When they see other people are training, they also feel itchy.


    "Okay. No problem, but don''t blame me for not remembering old feelings when training you." Ye Hao smiled.


    "No problem, you can rest assured of training, the harder the better." Tang Cheng immediately smiled when Ye Hao agreed.


    "Then I will go first, there are still a lot of things waiting for me to deal with."


    Ye Hao waved his hand and asked the driver to drive away.


    One hour later.


    On the military training field, it was still raining lightly in the sky.


    The soldiers stood there, some of them obviously hadn''t slowed down, and they were a little trembling when they stood.


    And at this moment Ye Hao stood in front of them.


    Ye Hao glanced over each of them.


    "I know you hate me because of today''s training."


    "I don''t regret the training I arranged. No matter how you talk about me behind your back, it''s fine to call me the devil."


    "Because once you finish your training from me, the tasks you will face are the most dangerous, and you will be in danger anytime, anywhere."


    "I would rather you curse me here now. I don''t want to see your bodies being sent back under the national flag in the future, watching your family cry, white-haired people sending black-haired people."


    Rain drops on everyone.


    Qiu Xueyao looked at the man who was also in the rain like them.


    It''s hard to believe what kind of soul lives in such a twenty-year-old body.


    "Okay. Today may be the last time I have spoken to some of you."


    Ye Hao raised his head and shouted: "Everyone has it, stand at attention."


    tread


    In the rain, there was a uniform kicking sound, and everyone stood straight.


    "During today''s training, all those who have not succeeded in completing the skydiving by themselves, please leave the team." Ye Hao''s voice reached everyone''s ears in the rain.


    One after another, people walked out of the team and left here silently.


    In a blink of an eye, there were only fifty people left.


    "Everyone left. This will be the last time you have the right to choose to leave here. Starting today, you may die in the future training. At that time, it is not something you can leave if you want to."


    "If you want to leave, make your own decision."


    Silence, silence.


    Someone walked out, some left silently, some walked up to Ye Hao to salute and said sorry.


    Ten minutes later, there are only thirty-four people left here, thirty male soldiers, including four female soldiers.


    Qiu Xueyao also stayed here. The remaining thirty-four people, they didn''t know that today''s decision would make them the strongest team in the Jiangnan Military Region.

 Chapter 880： Instructor Xiaoyan

    "I heard that your training yesterday was pretty crazy."


    The old chief in the yard was eating food and looked at Ye Hao in front of him.


    "Chief, are you feeling sorry for your soldiers." Ye Hao took the napkin and wiped his lips.


    "I would rather they bleed and sweat during training, it is better than losing their lives." The old chief took the wine glass and drank the rest of the wine.


    The old chief looked at Ye Hao: "You have been training for nearly half a month now. Can I trouble you something."


    "You say."


    "You also know that I train this special forces squad to improve the strength of our military region. And there will be a big battle between the soldiers of the major military regions in the near future. I hope you can take charge of this matter by then."


    The old chief¡¯s expression is a bit unpleasant: "In recent years, all major military regions have been rumored that our Jiangnan Military Region has not paid close attention to the training of soldiers because of its good weapons and equipment, saying that our soldiers are the worst in the country!"


    "The most important thing is the old Hong from the Northeast Military Region, who challenged me all day long."


    Ye Hao said a little embarrassed: "Chief, you know. I am now in charge of the training of the ability group, and I will go to the capital in about a month and a half. This...a bit troublesome."


    "It''s okay, I heard about you. The time is about the same, you can bring the two teams directly to the capital by then. That''s the decision." The old chief stood up.


    The old chief was still decisive and did not give Ye Hao any opportunity to refuse.


    "Head, I can agree to this matter. But I have a request." Ye Hao stopped the old head.


    "What''s the requirement, is it a matter of training?"


    "It''s a training thing, I think..."


    ...


    Take a day off halfway through.


    Then began training again.


    "After the previous training, you can see that each of you''s abilities has improved a lot." Ye Hao looked at the five people in front of him.


    "Now let''s see how your training results are. Go into the room separately."


    "Yes."


    First is the room of Xue Shitou and Ding Xiaohu.


    Inside the room double gravity opens.


    At this moment, both of them can stand up in this room under double gravity.


    "You come first with the stone. Run around the room twenty times for me first."


    "Yes."


    Xue Shitou started to run around the edge of the room. Twenty laps in this room is equivalent to a distance of one kilometer.


    However, Xue Shitou is in good condition. Although the speed is not fast, at least his breathing and face are relatively stable.


    "You too." Ye Hao hit a box.


    The above thing fell down, almost 2.5 meters above the ground.


    This time it was a glass of wine, with a tangy aroma.


    Xue Shitou was a little distracted when he was running.


    "This is the wine I made myself, do you want to drink it." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Ding Xiaohu.


    Ding Xiaohu nodded quickly, his eyes fixed on the glass of wine.


    "You have to drink and take it yourself!" Ye Hao folded his arms and watched the changes.


    Ding Xiaohu raised his head and looked at the two-meter-high wine glass.


    He is only 1.6 meters tall, and at most two meters when he raises his hand.


    There is a half-meter gap in the middle.


    Ding Xiaohu tried to jump up, but he could only jump about ten centimeters at most under double gravity.


    In desperation, he can only use abilities.


    His teeth were tense, the fat on his face was shaking.


    The body began to float slowly, and his feet were already off the ground.


    In the case of double gravity, it is very difficult to let yourself float.


    After more than ten minutes, Xue Shitou finished running and sat on the ground. Ding Xiaohu''s face was red and he was holding an empty wine glass.


    "The first phase has been completed. Next is the second phase."


    thump


    The same scene reappeared more than ten days ago, and both Xue Shitou and Ding Xiaohu came into close contact with the ground.


    "Okay...it''s heavy." Xue Shitou gritted his teeth. At this moment, he felt a little difficult for him to breathe.


    "It''s four times the gravity now, continue training." Ye Hao turned and left, leaving the two tortured in the gravity chamber.


    Tiansu has been waiting for a long time in the second room.


    "Captain, I can hit a hundred **** in a row." After the last event, Tiansu''s high-speed ability has made a big breakthrough, which led to Tiansu''s attitude towards Ye Hao. Change, full of respect.


    Ye Hao waved his hand.


    "Is there any point of interest? A hundred **** will be so happy. I ask you if one thousand will work." Ye Hao looked at Tian Su.


    Tian Su was dumbfounded instantly.


    I was going to show my training results, but the ping-pong **** in my hand fell to the ground.


    "One... a thousand... Captain. Are you kidding me."


    With a thousand balls, it means that the speed of the sky needs to be at least ten to fifteen minutes at a high speed.


    If Tian Su can do this, it also indirectly means that Tian Su can run 50 kilometers away in ten minutes.


    "If you can''t do it, don''t stand stupidly here, continue practicing." Ye Hao slammed the door and left, leaving a dumbfounded sky speed.


    In the third room, Ye Hao looked at the ice cubes piled up in the steel basin.


    The ice core on the side wiped the sweat from his forehead, and the expression on his face was very excited.


    But Ye Hao didn''t speak, just looked at the ice cube.


    After two minutes, all the ice cubes melted cleanly and turned into water vapor under high temperature.


    "Very good. But I hope you can do a little better. I want the ice you summoned to not melt cleanly within 20 minutes at this temperature."


    The ice core was taken aback, and she hurriedly said: "This is impossible. The temperature in the room is fifty degrees, and the ice cubes cannot be kept for that long.


    "There is nothing impossible in this world. As long as you make your ice cold enough, it will last for twenty minutes. Come on."


    Ye Hao left a dashing back, walked out of the room, and entered the room next to Mo Chen.


    ...


    Half an hour later, in a closed martial arts hall in the military area.


    Thirty-four soldiers were sitting on the ground, including the Tangcheng team, and there was a book in front of them.


    And this time, there was a teenage boy beside their instructor, which surprised them, and they discussed who this little boy was.


    And Qiu Xueyao also looked at Ye Hao in surprise. The little boy she knew was an orphan placed in the Wanjia Welfare Institute.


    "Your physical training and psychological training have passed the test. What I want to teach you next is strength, our strength in China."


    "but¡­¡­"


    "This time it is not me who teaches you, but him."


    Ye Hao pointed to Xiao Yan next to him.


    "What? Let him teach us?"


    "Isn''t this just a kid, I guess my child is his age."


    "The instructor is kidding us again."


    The soldiers laughed, thinking that Ye Hao was joking with them.


    Xiao Yan''s face wrinkled.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth curled up, and he patted Xiaoyan''s shoulder: "Go, let them see if you are qualified to be an instructor for them. Don''t do it too hard, don''t be disabled."


    "Yes."


    Xiao Yan walked to the front. He raised his finger to the ten male soldiers who had laughed the loudest just now. "Ten of you come out for me, I want to fight with you."

 Chapter 881： Little snake hatching

    It is unbelievable for a teenager to challenge ten trained adult soldiers.


    "Son, don''t mess around. Let''s go home, this is not an amusement park."


    "You have small arms and legs, I''m worried about breaking you."


    "You are about the same age as my son, how can I do something with you."


    The ten soldiers smiled and persuaded Xiao Yan not to be foolish.


    "Ten of you, you can use any method to besiege him. You don''t need to show mercy. This is a task." Ye Hao ordered.


    Since it was an order, the ten soldiers could only walk out unwillingly.


    "You do it lightly, don''t hurt your children." A female soldier still cried out with concern.


    After the ten people came out, Xiao Yan started directly.


    He quickly rushed to a soldier who hadn''t reacted yet, clenched his right hand with his index finger bent and protruding, and hit the soldier''s abdomen directly.


    The unsuspecting soldiers almost stared out.


    He clutched his abdomen and fell to the ground, trying to cry but couldn''t make a sound. "This is the price of despising the enemy. In the battle, whether it is an old man, a woman, or a child. You can''t relax your vigilance, otherwise the price you pay will be your life." Ye Hao put his hands behind his back and looked in front of him. battle


    .


    Seeing that their comrades were at a loss, the other nine immediately raised their spirits.


    But nine beats one, they still can''t let go.


    At the same time, Xiao Yan had already rushed in front of the second soldier, and this soldier was prepared, and hit Xiao Yan''s fist with his fist.


    Xiao Yan did not hide, the small fist met the opponent''s big fist without hesitation.


    The soldier was originally worried that his fist might injure the child, but when the fist collided, he felt as if he had hit a steel plate.


    His body halted, and then a heavy kick hit his head.


    He fell to the ground in a daze.


    Xiao Yan''s feet had just landed and rushed over again.


    It took less than half a minute to solve the two adult soldiers, and everyone at this moment dispelled their contempt for the child in front of them.


    "If you go on like this, you will capsize in the gutter. Let''s get on."


    The scene of eight to one appeared.


    Ten minutes later.


    Panting Xiaoyan stood there, and ten soldiers fell to the ground.


    Everyone''s eyes looking at Xiao Yan were full of shock.


    It''s hard to believe that such a teenage boy has directly killed ten adult soldiers.


    This is not an ordinary soldier, but an elite selected by the Jiangnan Military Region.


    "Thirty-six seconds." Ye Hao looked at Xiao Yan who returned to him.


    "You made twelve mistakes just now. You could solve the battle in six minutes. You didn''t care enough."


    Such a splendid and perfect battle has even pointed out twelve mistakes. The soldiers'' open mouths almost can fit two eggs.


    "Yes." Xiao Yan nodded seriously.


    "Go and call the military doctor and give them ten treatments." Ye Hao asked his assistant to call the military doctor.


    A few minutes later, the ten soldiers returned to the queue.


    With expressions of shame on their faces, ten of them couldn''t beat a teenage child. It would be ashamed to spread it out.


    "Now you know his strength." Ye Hao scanned the group of people in front of him.


    After seeing Xiao Yan''s strength, these people no longer complained.


    "We return to the topic. What you have in front of you is an internal skill, Tianmai Jue. For the next ten days, in addition to the normal physical training during the day, you will spend six hours each day practicing this internal skill, including sleep time at night. "Originally, cultivating internal energy requires high physical fitness. You are all grown-ups. Your roots and bones have already been fixed. It is not as good as a child''s training. So before, I had high requirements for your physical fitness. Only in this way can you achieve internal energy. Cultivation backbone


    Hold it down. "


    "I''m not talking nonsense anymore. Xiao Yan will guide you to cultivate this Celestial Vessel Secret Art. If you don''t understand, just ask him."


    Ye Hao patted Xiao Yan on the shoulder: "These people will be handed over to you."


    "Yes."


    Ye Hao walked out of the training hall.


    "I want to leave the military area for a while, you help me watch them." Ye Hao said to his assistant officer.


    "That... instructor. The internal strength you just said is so powerful, then why not promote it directly in the military area." The officer''s assistant looked at Ye Hao inexplicably and asked a question. Ye Hao smiled and said: "I just said that this Kungfu requires a high level of basic skills. It is true that martial arts practitioners should start from a young age. If an ordinary adult cultivates internal skills, not only can it become stronger, On the contrary


    Physical injury. "


    "So, I have to screen their physical fitness first. By the way, their food can''t change, it''s steamed buns."


    "Yes."


    Ye Hao drove away.


    When I returned to Haicheng, it was already dusk.


    Arriving outside the laboratory building of the orphanage, Ye Hao ran into the laboratory.


    The second floor underground, inside the animal isolation area.


    "How is the situation." Ye Hao will see Feng Jiu''er squatting outside the glass in the future, his face almost sticking to the glass.


    "There was a crack on the eggshell, because I was worried that the guy coming out of it would hurt me, so I didn''t have the guts to go in." Feng Jiuer pointed to the snake egg inside.


    The look of the giant snake came to mind.


    "I''ll take a look." Ye Hao opened the glass door and walked in.


    Kaz


    At this time, the egg shell was completely broken.


    An emerald-colored little snake swam out of the eggshell, spitting out letters, and its emerald-colored eyes looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao raised his hand and stretched it towards the little snake.


    The little snake immediately assumed an offensive posture.


    Any animal in this world is born with fighting skills, snakes are just one type.


    Fangs have grown from its mouth.


    But just when Ye Hao''s hand was about to touch its head, the little snake didn''t even attack. Instead, he spit out the letter and touched Ye Hao''s skin.


    "What a beautiful little snake." Feng Jiu''er exclaimed on the side. She looked at the little snake with a light of affection in her eyes.


    Hiss


    When the little snake saw Feng Jiu''er, he immediately showed a fierce look, this time accompanied by a warning sound.


    "Strange, don''t be afraid. She will be your keeper from now on, serving you to eat and drink Lazard." Ye Hao touched the little snake''s head, calming its emotions.


    Feng Jiu''er on the side rolled his eyes, but Ye Hao''s communication was really useful, and Xiao Snake no longer showed hostility to Feng Jiu''er.


    Ye Hao placed a bottle of animal growth potion in front of the little snake.


    The little snake spit out the letter, first sniffed it, then stuck his tongue into the bottle, licking the potion inside.


    Soon the whole bottle of potion was eaten by it, and the little snake seemed to have a full hiccup, and then the snake fell asleep with its head buried.


    "I''ll leave it to you here. I''ll go over there to take a look." Ye Hao got up and told Feng Jiu''er to continue to look after the animals.


    "Hey. The potion you gave me ran out again. Those guys grew bigger and bigger, and they were eating more and more." Feng Jiu''er shouted at Ye Hao''s back. "I know."

 Chapter 882： Selection team leader

    Ye Hao walked into the emerald exquisite flower planting area, Luzheng sat cross-legged among the emerald flowers, and the green light looming beside her.


    Lu opened his eyes when Ye Hao walked in here.


    "You came."


    "How is your cultivation? Have you made any breakthroughs?" Ye Hao opened the isolation door and walked in.


    "It feels good. And the flowers that are returned to you every two days are ripe. Although it consumes a lot of mental energy, it also helps me to break through. If this continues, I will be able to break through to Level D in half a month. ."


    Lu said confidently.


    "Okay. You can use your abilities on me. I will ripen my share today." Green turned his back to Ye Hao.


    "Good." Ye Hao used the power enhancement technique.


    After that, Lu continued to ripen the seedlings of the emerald exquisite flower, while Ye Hao went to collect the seeds of the nine emerald flowers.


    The flowering period has arrived, and he hopes that this time the perfect technology can make more seeds alive.


    Late at night, Lu fell asleep directly on the simple wooden bed beside the flowers.


    After absorbing the ten emerald flowers that were ripening successfully today, he quietly left here and came to the office on the basement floor.


    Because Xiao Yan is in the military area, there is no one here.


    Ye Hao sat on the chair, holding a pen and a notebook in his hand, with that kind of annoying expression on his face.


    "Oh. In the past ten days, a total of 60 emerald exquisite flowers have been harvested and 600 skill points have been absorbed."


    "But in order to train those little calves, I exchanged a full ten bottles of talent boosting potions. One bottle is thirty skill points. I drop it."


    Ye Hao still feels distressed at this moment.


    Why are those people in just ten days, it''s amazing.


    That''s because Ye Hao added a talent enhancement potion to their meals, otherwise they would collapse and collapse after eating steamed buns all day long.


    Ye Hao wrote a few more words on the notebook.


    Ten bottles of animal growth potion!


    My own wolves, lizards, and snakes can''t be idle either.


    Ten bottles of potion should be enough for them to eat for a month, one bottle of animal potion has 10 skill points, and ten bottles equals 100 skill points.


    As a result, of the 600 skill points originally obtained, only 200 skill points remain.


    Ye Hao turned on the system screen.


    Ten bottles of animal potions were exchanged.


    [Current remaining skill points of the host: 394]


    Ye Hao thought for a while, and he exchanged out ten bottles of talent enhancement potions, which were for the little cubs who were left now, and should be enough to consume for a while later.


    [Host remaining skill points: 94]


    "Hey, such a bunch of things cost me a lot of money." Ye Hao felt distressed for a while.


    However, I thought that there were still 140 unripened emerald exquisite flowers, and nearly four hundred emerald exquisite flower seedlings successfully collected and cultivated today.


    140 flowers, that is, there are 1400 skill points left for him to absorb.


    As for the new-born emerald exquisite flowers, see if they can ripen now. If possible, leave a hundred seedlings and ripen all the others.


    That is 3000 skill points!


    Ye Hao fell asleep on the sofa with a smile on his face. In his dream, he seemed to see that in his system, there were several 0 behind the remaining amount of skill points.


    ...


    After half a month.


    Twenty-five new soldiers stood in front of Ye Hao, and their eyes were full of admiration when they looked at Ye Hao.


    In the past half month, some soldiers who were not suitable for cultivating Tianmai Jue were eliminated by Ye Hao, and these 25 were basically the last ones.


    "You have been training with me for a month. Your team has basically been fixed. Here I want to choose the captain and deputy captain of your team."


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, everyone was taken aback.


    Choose the team leader from among them? vice captain?


    You should know that in the general army newly formed teams, there will be a person appointed from above as the captain and deputy captain.


    "Twenty-five of you present are all eligible for this place, but they must be selected by me. Understand!" Ye Hao shouted.


    "Understand!" The shouts of twenty-five people were uniform, like an army of ten thousand people.


    "Start physical selection first!"


    Ye Hao began the selection process for three consecutive days, which went through multiple skills screenings including physical fitness, fighting, shooting, detection, and latency.


    In the end, only five people stood in front of Ye Hao, four men and one woman.


    That woman was expected by Ye Hao, Qiu Xueyao.


    This stubborn woman, he saw all the hard work in the past month.


    And she never took the initiative to talk to Ye Hao in private, or asked Ye Hao to give herself a run, train alone, etc.


    This directly caused the people in the team to not know that Qiu Xueyao and Ye Hao actually knew each other.


    "Very well, the five of you have the strongest fighting skills among the 25. As long as you successfully complete the last training, you can become the captain of this team!" Ye Hao scanned the expressions of the five.


    Even Qiu Xueyao had a sense of excitement in her eyes at the moment.


    That was the look she had never seen when she was a policeman.


    She has no regrets at all for giving up the good life in the city, giving up her position as a captain, and coming to the military area to suffer such suffering.


    Because this is the life she yearns for. "Here is a box with the names of the other twenty team members written in it. You take four in turn, you set up a team each, and you will be the captain. Tomorrow morning is the final selection." Ye Hao let the assistant officer next to him


    Brought a box.


    Five people took turns to draw out four paper balls, which were members of their team.


    Then twenty-five people were divided into five teams.


    "All of them, now they are your captains, and their orders are my orders. Understand!"


    "Yes!"


    "Okay, disband. Go back and rest!"


    The team disbanded, but did not immediately go back to rest. Each captain assembled his team and began to communicate.


    "Your team is very powerful." Tang Cheng sighed as he stood behind Ye Hao.


    "How about your dragon team?" Ye Hao teased.


    Tangcheng was silent for a while: "This 25-person team can single out any team in the yellow group. Although your personal ability is not the strongest, you have a lot of people."


    Ye Hao nodded with satisfaction: "Believe it or not, if I train hard, this 25-person team can directly challenge your entire yellow team."


    Tang Cheng shook his head, he really didn''t believe it.


    Ye Hao didn''t say much on this topic, anyway, time will prove everything.


    "Tianmai Jue, how is your cultivation."


    Speaking of the Tianmai Jue, Tang Cheng looked at Ye Hao with gratitude in his eyes. Internal strength is a very precious item in the martial arts.


    Even if you are in the dragon group, you need to accumulate a certain amount of credit to have the qualifications to practice internal strength.


    "The book you gave us, we are still cultivating. The effect is very good, simple and easy to understand, it has greatly improved the strength." Tang Cheng said.


    Ye Hao took out two pamphlets from his pocket and stuffed them into Tang Cheng''s hands.


    "This is the training method for the second and third levels, so I''ve collected it." Ye Hao finished speaking, then turned and left.

 Chapter 883： Mysterious action

    Before dawn the next day, Qiu Xueyao was just about to get up, when she was shocked by a black shadow in front of her. Just when she was about to do it subconsciously, her mouth was covered, and a pungent smell entered her nasal cavity. Lost consciousness


    .


    When she woke up, her eyes were completely dark, her head seemed to be covered with something, her hands were also handcuffed, as if someone was escorting them.


    "Don''t talk, don''t move. Instructor Ye asked us to take you away."


    Being escorted inexplicably, I don''t know how long it took. When the hood and handcuffs from her head were removed, she found that she was already in a small cabin.


    "Ahem." Qiu Xueyao turned around, and she saw Ye Hao sitting behind.


    I looked around me again, and the four players I picked yesterday were all there.


    The others are nowhere to be seen.


    "Where are we going?" Qiu Xueyao frowned and looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao folded his arms around his chest and closed his eyes: "Now all you have to do is sit and rest, so that you can keep your best condition. Don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask."


    Qiu Xueyao''s face wrinkled slightly, but she still sat there and waited.


    Because there was no window in the cabin, and there was a door separating it from the driver''s seat, they had no idea where the plane was going, because they had been anesthetized before, and they didn''t even know the current time.


    When everyone was a little impatient, Ye Hao opened his eyes.


    "All be sober."


    In fact, no one was sleeping and resting at this time. They were all highly concentrated. The moment Ye Hao opened his eyes, he looked at him.


    "Go get some boxes over there."


    Several soldiers struggled to move the boxes placed in the next corner.


    "turn on."


    The soldiers opened the box, and the contents of the box startled them all at once.


    They are soldiers and specially trained soldiers. They have touched all kinds of guns.


    But it has never been the first time to see so many types of guns in front of them, as well as many other equipment.


    Pistols, rifles, shotguns, even machine gun Gatling, rocket launchers, grenades, daggers, night vision goggles.


    Various weapons suitable for individual combat are available here.


    "Guru." A soldier obsessed with weapons, his eyes staring at these weapons, as if he saw his wife.


    "Ahem."


    Ye Hao''s cough made him straighten up immediately.


    He took out five plastic bags from the box, which looked like clothes, black.


    Throw it in front of five people.


    "Take off your military uniforms and put on this."


    Qiu Xueyao opened the plastic bag and took out the clothes inside.


    These clothes are well-designed and suitable for combat, but they do not have any signs of national troops.


    "Am I changing here?" Qiu Xueyao frowned and looked at Ye Hao.


    "Is there any distinction between men and women on the battlefield?" Ye Hao looked at Qiu Xueyao mockingly.


    Qiu Xueyao bit her lip lightly, but directly began to unbutton her military jacket.


    The four soldiers next to him immediately stared.


    Although Qiu Xueyao didn''t wear makeup when she was training in the military region, her appearance is definitely a flower in the military.


    If it weren''t for the training every morning to night, so that their hormones have dissipated, maybe someone would have hooked up.


    At this moment, Junhua actually wants to change clothes in front of them, can this not make them excited.


    But as soon as Qiu Xueyao unbuttoned his uniform, the four soldiers felt Ye Hao''s cold eyes.


    "Don''t change your clothes yet? You want me to throw you straight down here." Ye Hao''s cold voice directly told them to start changing their clothes honestly, not daring to look at Qiu Xueyao again.


    Ye Hao looked at Qiu Xueyao himself.


    Qiu Xueyao took off her jacket, and there was still a green vest inside, and Ye Hao said when she was about to take off the vest.


    "You don''t need to take off the vest, just replace the outside."


    Qiu Xueyao felt relieved. If she were to change all her clothes in front of so many people, although she could do it, she would definitely feel uncomfortable in her heart.


    Soon, Qiu Xueyao''s team changed into uniform clothes, and there was a black headgear left in front of them.


    "What''s wrong? There are still things left to wear." Ye Hao pointed to the headgear.


    "Do you want to wear this too?" Qiu Xueyao looked at the headgear. If you wear this, it feels like a bad guy who wants to rob a bank.


    "There is a problem." Ye Hao looked at the five people.


    "No problem." The five said in unison, and then put on their headgear.


    Now it really gives people the feeling of a mysterious army.


    "Now I will give you a formal description of this mission. Your goal is to raid a terrorist organization''s military base. The mission is to wipe out the enemy without causing casualties."


    "The military base is divided into five areas. This is the central area you assigned. All the information is on it. Your captain Qiu Xueyao will be responsible for the specific action plan. Qiu Xueyao has full operational command power."


    Ye Hao handed a tablet to Qiu Xueyao.


    Then he pointed to the weapon in front of him and said, "You can choose any weapons here. After 30 minutes, parachute and sneak in." "Wait. There are a hundred terrorists in our area, all of whom are armed. We are very disadvantaged! It is difficult to wipe out the enemy without casualties. And if people from the other four districts come to support me, I


    They are likely to be surrounded. "Qiu Xueyao frowned as she looked at the information.


    According to the above information, the enemy¡¯s strength requires at least a fully equipped special squadron to be responsible for the annihilation.


    "Team... Captain, isn''t this an exercise? Why are these live ammunition." A soldier who started to select weapons, looked at the live ammunition in his hand, and swallowed.


    "When did I say it was a drill this time?" Ye Hao smiled lightly: "Well, that''s it. Next I am the air."


    With that said, Ye Hao put on a headset for himself.


    Qiu Xueyao bit her vermilion lip, looking at the information in her hand, she inevitably became nervous.


    This task is very difficult. Although they made a sneak attack, if they make any mistakes, they may be killed in this danger, or the entire army will be wiped out.


    This is not the city, this is not when she was a police officer.


    Here she has no support, she is unfamiliar with her life, only her four teammates.


    "Captain, we?" The four soldiers looked at Qiu Xueyao and asked with some worry.


    Looking at the eyes of the four players looking at him.


    Qiu Xueyao pretended to be calm. She remembered Ye Hao once saying that if you are the captain or leader, no matter when you are facing death, your people will not be able to see your timidity.


    Because you are their last hope.


    "Let''s discuss the battle plan..."


    This scene also appeared on several helicopters nearby.


    Thirty minutes later.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes. He walked to the side of the cabin and opened the door. It turned out to be pitch black outside.


    Qiu Xueyao''s eyes wrinkled. When she woke up in the dormitory before, it must have been early morning.


    But now it''s pitch black outside, which means that they are in a coma and the time they have been escorted on a plane, at least for more than a day!


    "The enemy base is in front. We are now four kilometers away from the ground. We can only send you here. I wish you a safe return." Ye Hao flicked his finger to the side of his brain to see them off.


    Qiu Xueyao carrying a rifle and an umbrella bag, she walked to the cabin door first, and she looked at the four team members behind her.


    "Follow the plan." "Yes."

 Chapter 884： Attack on armed base

    Watching a figure disappear into the night.


    Ye Hao picked up a parachute next to him and put it on his back, knocking on the cockpit.


    The cockpit door was opened.


    "Pay attention to the flight altitude. The enemy may use anti-aircraft rocket launchers. After about half an hour, pay attention to my signal."


    "Yes." The driver nodded.


    After that, Ye Hao jumped out of the helicopter.


    While gliding at high speed, he clicked on the headset.


    "Hey, you can hear me. Report your situation."


    "Report the wolf, all the wolf pups have been dispatched."


    "Okay. Leave the things to me next. You stay in the helicopter."


    "Yes."


    Ye Hao cut off the voice and took out a pair of glasses from his pocket.


    "Xiao Yan. How are things going."


    "Brother Ye, all the cameras of the target have been invaded. The positioning of the wolf pups has been acquired, and the positions of the lambs have been monitored by the cameras. The data has been linked to your eyes."


    As he was talking, Ye Hao''s glasses had changed, and an electronic map appeared on the lens, with 25 red dots and hundreds of black dots on it.


    "Very well, you monitor all the wolf pups. If there is any situation, notify me immediately."


    "Yes."


    Ye Hao opened the system page and looked at the remaining skill points.


    "System, exchange abilities for me..."


    An action began to proceed in the dark.


    This is a military base built in the mountains and forests. The area is as large as two or three football fields. You can see some terrorists with guns patrolling around the base.


    But they did not notice that a few dark shadows flashed through the air and landed on their tall buildings.


    Qiu Xueyao landed smoothly, and she immediately untied her parachute, arranged the obstructive parachute in the shortest time, and hid it in a small bag.


    "Sara (who is it)." Qiu Xueyao couldn''t understand a strange language.


    Qiu Xueyao raised her hands, giving up resistance.


    The footsteps behind are getting closer and closer, accompanied by the humming bird.


    Through a piece of broken glass on the ground next to him, Qiu Xueyao saw the man holding a rifle slowly approaching behind.


    Four meters, three meters, two meters.


    Qiu Xueyao suddenly turned around, pulled out the dagger around her waist, and stab at the enemy.


    The militant immediately prepared to shoot, but his trigger was actually held back by Qiu Xueyao''s blade, and he couldn''t move it.


    Afterwards, Qiu Xueyao made a few elbow blows and a choke, which directly pushed the militants to the ground.


    There were small steps behind him.


    Qiu Xueyao immediately picked up the gun on the ground and pointed at the few people who appeared in front of him.


    "Captain, don''t shoot, it''s us."


    Only then did Qiu Xueyao recognize that they were four members of her team.


    "Is there no one else on this roof?" Qiu Xueyao picked up her gun and asked in a low voice.


    "The roof is very safe, there are no enemies." A team member said.


    "Very good. This is the dormitory building. We are doing ¡®cleaning¡¯ layer by layer." Qiu Xueyao gestured his fingers. Several people walked into the passage in the tall building. From time to time, they could hear the sound of muffler guns firing bullets.


    "Report. Two enemies, resolved."


    "Report. I have no enemies here, over."


    "Report. An enemy, solved."


    "Report. No enemies, over."


    The first floor was quickly wiped out by them quietly. Qiu Xueyao and several people joined at the entrance of the corridor, and several people were still stained with blood.


    "Very good. At this rate, we will be able to solve this building soon."


    Qiu Xueyao breathed a sigh of relief, the tension from before began to disappear slowly, and the actions after that proceeded smoothly.


    Boom


    Just as Qiu Xueyao''s team had cleaned up to the second floor of this building and was preparing to take action, there was an explosion outside and a burst of gunfire.


    "Damn it. The other team must have been exposed." Qiu Xueyao wrinkled.


    Once someone is exposed, the entire base will be on alert, and the subsequent cleanup plan will be very difficult.


    "Can''t hide anymore, make a quick decision." Qiu Xueyao made several gestures.


    Several team members understood, and walked towards several rooms on this floor.


    There were chaotic footsteps in several rooms. This is the dormitory building. At this time, most people here are still sleeping.


    But because of the explosion outside, everyone was awake and started to get up in the corner and grab their guns.


    Unfortunately, they took a step slower, the door was opened with a small corner, and a small ball was thrown in.


    Boom


    After a few grenades, all the rooms on this floor became quiet.


    "GO, GO." Qiu Xueyao urged her team members, and everyone moved forward together.


    Surprisingly, the enemies of this dormitory building were solved.


    Five people walked out of the dormitory building in the dark.


    They could see the loudest sound of guns and fire from the south of the base.


    There were also bursts of gunfire from the north, which seemed to be shooting at each other.


    She pointed to a large warehouse fifty meters away. She could see that many people were running to the warehouse. According to the data, this was the base¡¯s ammunition warehouse.


    "Resolve their ammunition depot first!" Qiu Xueyao gritted her teeth and decided to attack the opponent''s ammunition depot directly.


    It seems that they are all going to get weapons and prepare for battle.


    "But the captain, there are too many people in the opposing ammunition depot. Once the battle is anxious, it will be difficult for us to get out." A member said. Qiu Xueyao exchanged magazines for his guns, and said: "We cannot guarantee which weapons they have in their ammunition arsenal. If they take out any heavy weapons to support the battlefields in other areas, it is likely to cause other teams.


    There were casualties. "


    "We must eliminate this problem. Prepare all the grenades, destroy the guards first, and then detonate the entire magazine."


    "Remember, before approaching the ammunition depot, don''t move your gun, it will startle you."


    Because it was Qiu Xueyao''s order, everyone could only execute it.


    They slowly searched for cover in the dark, and silently killed many people during the period, all using close combat skills.


    Soon, they approached the ammunition depot.


    A team member holding a bundle of grenades slowly approached the window of the ammunition depot and tried to throw the grenades in.


    Little did they know that at this time, a sniper rifle had been aimed at them.


    boom


    With a gunshot, an armed man who suddenly appeared on the corner was shot dead, and there was a sound of rapid footsteps from the ammunition depot.


    "Damn it! Throw it out!" Qiu Xueyao shouted through gritted teeth.


    Just now because an enemy appeared, one of the team members had no time to react, so they shot subconsciously, and the other side shot too, but the muzzle was up to the sky, but the sound of the gun alarmed the people in the magazine.


    The soldier holding the grenade immediately opened the safety clasp of the grenade, shattered the glass window, and threw it in.


    "Search Titration" (bombs, bombs).


    Shouts of horror came from the warehouse.


    Qiu Xueyao was just about to retreat. She was shocked to see that the bundle of grenades that had been thrown in just now was thrown out.


    The normal explosion time of a grenade is five seconds.


    This thought came to Qiu Xueyao''s mind. She gritted her teeth and rushed up, picked up the bundle of grenades and threw it in again. This time the grenades exploded directly inside.


    A huge fire wave, like a torch in the dark.


    Because there were a lot of bomb weapons in the ammunition warehouse, the explosions produced wave after wave, and the flames of the explosion directly engulfed Qiu Xueyao who was too late to retreat.


    On the high platform in the distance, a sniper had lost his breath and fell to the ground, and a dark figure standing nearby noticed the flame. "It''s stupid."

 Chapter 885： Mission completed successfully

    "Cough, cough, cough." Qiu Xueyao fell to the ground with many small holes in her body.


    "Captain, are you okay." Several team members rushed into the smoke from the explosion and helped Qiu Xueyao out.


    Qiu Xueyao looked at the monstrous flames behind, there were still explosions from time to time. Just now, she felt that she had been swallowed by the flames, and there were burn marks on her skin.


    But don''t know why, she felt as if she was being hugged by a person, and then sent out of the danger zone.


    But when she recovered, there was no one behind her.


    "Captain. We have successfully detonated the ammunition depot, what shall we do now." A team member interrupted Qiu Xueyao''s thinking.


    It''s still performing the task now, don''t think about other things.


    Qiu Xueyao regained her senses, and she held up her gun: "We ran out of grenades. We will occupy the commanding heights and sniper those enemies who rush out of the dormitory.


    "Yes!"


    ...


    Al Qaeda is located in the central control room underground, where there are many surveillance cameras that can see the situation in the base.


    "Such a visual feast, you are still satisfied." A young man sitting on the boss chair smiled and looked at the few people who fell on the ground after having broken their hamstrings and hamstrings.


    Everyone had horror in their eyes.


    This person suddenly appeared here just now, and in just a few seconds, he subdued everyone here, and then the battle outside began.


    This person is very strong and can even dodge bullets in close proximity.


    "Who are you?" A middle-aged Asian man stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao squinted his eyes and looked at each other with a playful smile: "You are their leader. I think you should know that half a year ago, you attacked a cruise ship sailing from China to the high seas."


    "It''s called the Sky Girl."


    Everyone¡¯s pupils dilated.


    They are very aware of this matter. This is the biggest mistake they have made since performing their mission in recent years. Not only the mission was not completed, but all the personnel involved were wiped out.


    They have tried to find the key to the failure of the mission, but so far there has not been enough information.


    "Are you from the Sky Girl?" The Asian man gritted his teeth and saw Ye Hao.


    "Of course. And I''m still the ¡®bad guy¡¯ who prevented your plan." Ye Hao sneered.


    The Asian man took a deep breath: "Let me go. I have five billion dollars in funds in the secret bank. I can give it all to you, just ask you to let me go."


    "A life?" Ye Hao''s eyes were cold, he grabbed a dagger next to him and threw it out.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The Asian man screamed in pain, and the dagger was inserted into his lower abdomen accurately.


    "I know you well, nicknamed Snakehead. You and your organization have been engaged in various dark transactions, drug trafficking, robbery, and human trafficking in Asia."


    "Up to now, you have attacked nine Chinese ships, killed 348 Chinese people, sold more than 3,000 Chinese women and children, and sold nearly five tons of drugs into China."


    "From your debut until now, the money earned from Huaxia has reached 10 billion U.S. dollars."


    Ye Hao took out a grenade and played with it in his hand.


    Snake head''s eyes widened: "I was wrong, I know I was wrong. I am willing to surrender."


    "Turn yourself in? I''m sorry, I''m here to send you to hell. As for your money, I will distribute them to those you have hurt."


    Ye Hao stood up and put a few grenades directly into the mouth of the snake''s head and his accomplices. The safety bolt was tied with a rope, and the other end of the rope was tied to the open door handle.


    Snakehead was struggling with horror, and he happened to see a figure appearing on the monitor screen at this moment, and that figure was the man here now.


    What''s going on, why does the same person appear in two places at the same time!


    It''s a pity that he has no chance to explore.


    "Goodbye."


    Ye Hao walked outside the door and closed it.


    You could hear the sound of something opening, and a few seconds later, there was a violent explosion in the room.


    The battle in this base continues.


    In addition to the five teams, there are several shadows who have been moving in the dark.


    A squad of five people is walking cautiously on the trail, maintaining a tactical squad formation.


    But they didn''t know that above the tall building in the distance, a grim-faced enemy was aiming at them with a rocket launcher.


    "Send you to see God." The man spit out English, just as he was about to pull the trigger.


    A cold dagger reached his throat.


    "Sorry, we don''t believe in God."


    Such scenes are happening in many places. Whenever anything that threatens the lives of the 25 fighters occurs, someone will always appear in time to quietly resolve those enemies.


    In the night sky, several small drones are watching this scene.


    Twenty minutes later, the gunfire in this base finally stopped a lot.


    People from the five teams also joined one after another.


    "What are we going to do now?" A team leader looked at the other team leaders Qiu Xueyao.


    Qiu Xueyao looked around: "Our enemies in the central area have basically been wiped out."


    "Or, let''s do a carpet search again to see if there are any remaining enemies." A soldier who hasn''t had enough addiction muttered.


    "All of them, within ten minutes, reach the high **** to the west, ready to retreat."


    "Attention, arrive within ten minutes."


    At this time, Ye Hao''s voice came out of their headphones.


    "Retreat towards Gaopo to the west." Now that Ye Hao ordered, everyone began to command their team members to retreat.


    When evacuating to the high **** to the west, there were several helicopters parked in the sky, as well as escalators hanging down.


    Everyone quickly climbed the escalator and returned to the helicopter.


    Qiu Xueyao was the last one of their team to walk into the cabin. After she came in, she saw Ye Hao playing with her mobile phone.


    Ye Hao threw a button to her.


    "Press."


    Qiu Xueyao was puzzled, but still pressed the button.


    Boom boom boom


    There was a swaying explosion from the earth, and the huge shock wave even caused the helicopter in the sky to sway.


    Five soldiers, including Qiu Xueyao, stood by the cabin door one after another, looking at the place where they were fighting just now, it has become a huge fire scene.


    Everything was in a violent explosion, and the flames turned to ashes.


    "Have you seen enough? Just close the door for me." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao with a stinky face, and she closed the door.


    But she was very upset in her heart. This time the mission was so successful, how could this guy not even have a word of praise.


    You should know that when the five teams met just now, it was found that none of the 25 people died. The most serious was that one arm was pierced by a bullet. With such a record, if he were to change to another special team, the captain would be happy to wake up in his dreams.

 Chapter 886： failure?

    I don''t know how long it took, Qiu Xueyao and the others felt the sound of a helicopter landing, and the sound of the propeller spinning on their heads disappeared.


    Ye Hao got up first, opened the cabin door, and a beam of light shone in.


    "Come down."


    Qiu Xueyao came down one after another.


    They thought they would be in a certain military base now, but what they saw was the vast ocean, and the place where the airplanes and helicopters docked was a warship traveling on the ocean.


    "Captain of frigate No. 7256, welcome the return of the soldiers, and our ship will perform the task of escorting you back home." A captain walked out and saluted Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao also responded. Although he did not formally enter the army, the old chief still assigned him a military rank, so the salute was correct.


    "Thank you, comrade captain. I may borrow your deck and use it with your sailors later." Ye Hao said.


    "Please." The captain nodded, and he looked at the soldier behind Ye Hao.


    There was an envy look in his eyes, which general did not love soldiers, the most was the soldiers who fought bravely.


    "Everyone has it, gather on the front deck." Ye Hao shouted loudly.


    "Yes."


    Qiu Xueyao couldn''t take care of the rest, so they ran directly to the front deck. At this moment, they were all a little confused.


    maritime?


    Battleship?


    Back home?


    In other words, did they go abroad to perform tasks?


    After that, the other four helicopters sent down the soldiers of the other four teams. When they came down, they were also surprised.


    Then, twenty-five soldiers lined up and stood on the edge of the bow deck of the warship.


    At this moment, the battleship also stopped moving, and a dark cloud appeared in the distant sky, as if the mountains and rain were about to come and the wind filled the building.


    "You tie their feet and railings with ropes, and then tie their hands to me." Ye Hao sternly ordered the sailors.


    The sailors were taken aback for a moment, and then according to Ye Hao''s order, they **** the feet of the soldiers with a rope. The other end of the rope was tied to the lever, and then their arms were **** with their bodies.


    At this moment, the twenty-five soldiers were stunned, and they didn''t understand what this meant.


    After successfully executing the mission, shouldn''t they all be praised? What is the trouble?


    Does the instructor have a special hobby of binding?


    "I''ll ask you now, how do you feel about your mission this time. Use it well, or if it''s not good, answer me."


    Ye Hao pointed to the captain of the first team: "You come first."


    The captain of the first team replied without hesitation: "Okay."


    "How about you!" Ye Hao looked at the other captain.


    "it is good."


    "What do you think."


    "it is good."


    Ye Hao''s eyes fell on Qiu Xueyao: "Do you feel good too."


    Qiu Xueyao held her head up tall: "This time we have no casualties, and we will wipe out all..."


    "If you didn''t hear what I just said, just answer me, good or bad!" Ye Hao scolded.


    Qiu Xueyao wrinkled her face, still spit out a word: "Okay."


    The five captains all said it.


    Ye Hao looked at the five of them and nodded: "They are all right?"


    Suddenly Ye Hao''s face became gloomy.


    "In my opinion, the task you performed this time is a failure, but it''s not good! It''s so stupid."


    Ye Hao pointed at everyone and scolded.


    failure? not good?


    Everyone didn''t react. Wasn''t this mission very successful? How could it be bad?


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers, and his assistant officer immediately brought the laptop.


    Ye Hao first walked to the captain of the first team.


    "I ask you, in the information I gave you, there are clearly three buildings that are the best landing sites, why did you choose the third building!"


    The captain of the first team swallowed and said: "Because the third building has six floors, it has a better terrain than the two five-story buildings and is convenient for landing.


    "Easy to land? Did you think of this at that time?" Ye Hao sneered. He grabbed the captain''s head and pressed his head to the computer screen. At this moment, a scene was playing on it.


    Secret guards were hidden above the other two buildings. When they landed, those secret guards had already aimed their guns at the first team that had just landed.


    But these secret whistles suddenly fell to the ground.


    In the video, you can see that the height of the other two buildings is higher than that of the third building, otherwise the secret whistles would not easily spot them.


    The first team also landed smoothly and began the subsequent mission.


    "Have you seen it? Building No. 3 has five floors. But have you ever considered the topography! It is a hilly area. Understand! Just because of your sloppyness, your team may be wiped out."


    Facing Ye Hao''s scolding, the leader of the first team showed a regretful expression.


    After that, Ye Hao actually kicked his abdomen. Before the first team leader had time to react, he fell over the railing and fell into the sea. The rope on his feet was tied to the railing, and the length of the rope was long enough for him to be immersed in the sea because his hands and feet were bound. With,


    He couldn''t struggle to swim out of the water.


    This scene scared everyone on the battleship.


    On the platform above the battleship, the captain and deputy captain witnessed this scene.


    "What is this guy doing? He is torturing the soldiers!" The deputy captain exclaimed: "No, he is against the principle of doing this, I will stop him."


    The captain stopped the deputy captain, and he showed the deputy captain a document.


    "Look, this is the task this team completed this time. I was curious before, what kind of team can complete such a difficult task. I see this man."


    "He is a fierce wolf. Under his hands, these people are wolves, fierce and bloodthirsty wolves."


    The deputy captain looked at the information on the file with a shocked expression on his face.


    After the captain of the first team had been soaked in sea water for five minutes, Ye Hao asked the sailor to pull him up.


    "Cough cough cough..." The captain of the first team was very embarrassed at the moment, and completely lost his previous smile.


    Ye Hao walked towards the person below.


    ...


    After that, almost every soldier enjoyed the opportunity to have close contact with the sea. Of course, the reason Ye Hao found out for them also made them unable to refute.


    "Instructor, this is what you describe in the information you gave me. There are fifty people in this building, but I didn''t expect it to be more than one hundred people, with great firepower."


    The captain of the fourth team explained unwillingly. "Information is wrong?" Ye Hao sneered: "I ask you, what is intelligence? Is it God, or you Lao Tzu? Intelligence is dead, people are alive. When performing tasks, intelligence is just a prop, you can Use it, but never


    Believe it! "


    After speaking, Ye Hao kicked the man down again and fell into the sea.


    Finally, Ye Hao came to Qiu Xueyao. Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao at this moment and was a little scared. Ye Hao at this time was completely different from the Ye Hao she saw in the city.

 Chapter 887： Revenge Three-Headed Flood!

    "Do you know where you went wrong?" Ye Hao looked at Qiu Xueyao coldly.


    Qiu Xueyao hesitated for a moment. The bystanders cleared the authorities, and even at this moment, she couldn''t recall what she had gone wrong.


    "The wrong landing location was chosen. Your central area is very special, with an ammunition depot. And their ammunition depot is very lax."


    "You can directly airborne the ammunition depot and occupy the ammunition depot in the shortest time, so that you will get sufficient firepower."


    Listening to Ye Hao''s reprimand, Qiu Xueyao realized what would happen to Ye Hao''s plan, and then compared her own plan.


    Soon she dropped her head.


    "Also, your plan to detonate the ammunition depot is terrible. The detonation time of the grenade and the vigilance of the surrounding enemies are a mess." Ye Hao scolded.


    Qiu Xueyao remembered the figure who pushed herself away at the time. She raised her head and looked at Ye Hao. Could it be...


    Before Qiu Xueyao had time to think about it, she felt her hips hit by gravity and Qiu Xueyao''s cheeks flushed and she fell into the water.


    A few minutes later, Qiu Xueyao, who was soaked all over, was pulled up. She coughed and spit out the water in her belly.


    "Now you are all aware of the mistakes you made in your mission just now. Some of you have a very good mission plan without any mistakes, but you should try to make your action plan better and more perfect!"


    "Even the slightest improvement can save your comrades'' lives in battle!"


    "Do you really think you all survived? I tell you, last night you, you, you, and you. At least nine soldiers died in battle!" Ye Hao pointed to those people.


    Everyone lowered their heads in shame.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, feeling the low atmosphere on the deck at this moment.


    "I can save you this time, but then you will definitely perform the task alone, and there will be no chance to come again by then.


    "I have said enough. After watching a video, you can rest in the cabin." Ye Hao turned and walked into the cabin.


    At this time, the screen on the computer in the hands of the officer''s assistant changed to a screen of international news reports.


    "Last night, the headquarters of the Three-headed Jiao terrorist organization base in the Golden Triangle was attacked by mysterious forces, and the headquarters were all annihilated. There was a big explosion at the scene, and no forces were responsible for this operation.


    "Three-headed Jiao is one of the best forces in Asia, engaged in drug trafficking, robbery, human trafficking and other crimes. It has always been a cancer in Asia."


    ...


    I saw the blonde anchor on the computer screen broadcasting the news in English.


    Everyone was stunned. People who can stand here can''t speak English very well, but at least they can understand.


    "Deputy instructor, this... the three-headed scorpion mentioned in the news, is it... the one we attacked last night?" A soldier swallowed and asked carefully.


    The officer''s assistant nodded. "Yes. This operation was strongly requested by Instructor Ye and above. All the operations are under the command of Instructor Ye. You will be stunned from the Jiangnan Military Region, transported to the battleship, and then dived into the Golden Triangle area by helicopter at low altitude.


    Instructor Ye''s command. "


    Another soldier hurriedly said: "I heard that this three-headed flood is amazing. Many governments have no choice but to fight against it. Even China has launched several annihilation wars against it, but all let them escape. "


    The officer¡¯s assistant smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. According to the military level of the three-headed Jiao, at least a special squadron, or even a special squadron, is required to attack the enemy in a fully armed attack.¡± ¡°But this time, only. With your team of 25 people, you have wiped them out. It can be said to be a miracle in the history of special operations. Even if there are more than nine casualties in the mission, it can be compared with the record.


    Accepted. "


    "Instructor Ye just reprimanded you so, don''t take it to your heart. The reason why he is so demanding of you. He really wants you to perform tasks in the future and come back safely, instead of being covered with a national flag."


    Listening to the deputy instructor''s account, everyone''s hearts have been unable to calm for a long time.


    They are all excited, afraid and nervous about attacking a terrorist organization in Asia.


    Qiu Xueyao looked at the cabin, bit her lip lightly, her eyes complicated.


    ...


    "I''m really exhausted. Xiaoyan, you have worked hard this time." Ye Hao sat in his single cabin bedroom, communicating with Xiaoyan who was thousands of miles away using electronic devices.


    "It''s nothing. Ye Ge, you have prepared the three-headed Jiao''s information long ago."


    Ye Hao smiled lightly: "It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. I am very vengeful. Whoever offends me, then he has written his name in the book of life and death."


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it. I guess I can return to Jiangnan in two days."


    After cutting off the connection, Ye Hao lay on the bed and stretched.


    He opens his system page.


    [Elementary Clone Technique: Cooling...]


    Why did Ye Hao appear in multiple places last night to protect those fighters from completing the mission? It was because he exchanged the clone technique.


    Originally, he could ask others to help, but he was not at ease when others came, so he simply exchanged this ability.


    [Elementary clone technique: 48 hours cooling time. The duration is 30 minutes. Features: The clone possesses 10% of the body''s strength, and the number of clones is judged based on the host''s strength. Skill points: 40¡¿


    [Current remaining skill points of the host: 44]


    This ability is a bit tasteless, the clone only has 10% of the body''s strength. According to Ye Hao''s current strength, the clone''s strength is equivalent to a martial artist in the refining period.


    Moreover, the use of the clone technique consumes too much of himself. Ye Hao has used the same level and consumes the most power so far. With his current strength, he can clone up to five people.


    ...


    Three days later.


    Jiangnan Military Region.


    "I announce that after this special training. The Ghost Wolf, a special team of the Tiger Group Jiangnan Military Region, was formally established."


    There was no applause, no cheers, only the twenty-five soldiers in military uniforms on the playground, Ye Hao, the officer¡¯s assistant, and the old chief who was talking at the moment.


    "Ghost Wolf, your action this time can be said to be a blockbuster. In the first battle, we played the prestige of our Jiangnan Military Region, good, good." The old chief looked at everyone in the Ghost Wolf squad with admiration.


    "You will become a sharp knife and a sharp sword of our Jiangnan Military Region, and become the devil and hungry wolf on the enemy''s head."


    All the soldiers stood up straight, with their heads high.


    "We are swords, we are swords, we will become the devil of the enemy!"


    The old chief nodded in satisfaction: "Okay, let me stop here. Your instructor is responsible for the specific arrangements of your magic wolf team. Ye Hao, you can speak."


    Ye Hao took a step forward, and his eyes swept over everyone. During the training for more than a month, every scene passed before his eyes. He felt a lot.


    Originally, he wanted to deal with things, but unknowingly he began to bother to teach these soldiers. He had beaten, scolded, and punished them. He didn''t want these young soldiers to die on the battlefield in the future.


    "After previous special training, I have selected the captain of our magic wolf. She is not afraid of danger. Although there is negligence in the implementation of the plan, she can also consider other teams to perform the task at the most dangerous time."


    "She took their team, ignoring the dangerous offensive ammunition depot. She has a good overall view."


    "I officially announce that the captain of the Magic Wolf Team is..."


    "Comrade Qiu Xueyao."


    Qiu Xueyao was dumbfounded, she could hardly believe what she heard. "The deputy captain is..."

 Chapter 888： Nine Suns True Scripture and Nine Suns Divine Art

    Mid-August.


    A plane took off from Yuhang and its destination was Beijing.


    It was originally possible to take a plane with two hundred people, but now there are only more than 30 people, and the magic wolf squad dressed in soldiers are sitting upright in the cabin.


    The six members of the power group were sitting around Ye Hao.


    Lu calmly looked at the scenery outside the window, while the others were a little nervous and excited.


    But Ye Hao wears a blindfold with a smile on his mouth.


    "Team Ye, you''re so wretched smile." Bingxin said, looking at Ye Hao, a little scared.


    "What an insignificant thing, this is handsome. You guys don''t let me get nervous there, take a good rest and make sure that you are in good condition." Ye Hao raised his blindfold and glanced at them.


    They were nervous about fighting against the gang of supernaturalists in the Hidden Dragon Base after returning to the capital.


    Ye Hao continued to lie there with his blindfold, still smiling.


    Can Ye Hao be unhappy now? After a month and a half, except for the latest Emerald Exquisite flower seedlings, all the other Emerald Exquisite flowers have matured and been absorbed by Ye Hao.


    Why he giggled just now because he looked at the system virtual screen in front of him.


    [Current remaining skill points: 1444]


    Four digits!


    This is the first time Ye Hao has seen so many skill points. He feels like winning the lottery.


    And you have to know that there are still 400 seedlings beckoning him in the house.


    After green experiments, these seedlings can also be ripened, but they may not be as efficient as those emerald exquisite flowers that have grown for three months!


    This is simply great news.


    Green is a cornucopia for Ye Hao now.


    In Ye Hao''s system, the ability of plant manipulation has not yet appeared, which means that he can only rely on green to ripen.


    We must let Dongfangze lend itself green!


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth was curved, and he had already caught green attention.


    But let''s talk about this later, Ye Hao now has to think about how to spend more than a thousand skill points, but no matter how much he spends, he has to leave hundreds of skill points in case of emergency.


    At this moment, there were three most suitable options in front of Ye Hao.


    First: Upgrade the sacred healing technique to advanced level, which is simply something necessary for home travel, and upgrading to advanced level is simply not cool.


    This is also the current 3.0 system that can raise the ability to the highest level.


    Second: For Ye Hao, it has always been the basic Nine Suns Scriptures, and now his skill points are enough for his Nine Suns Scriptures to be exchanged for advanced levels, and then exchange for the legendary Nine Suns Divine Art, that power must not be weak!


    As for the third: that is to upgrade various other abilities to advanced levels, such as physical enhancement, speed enhancement, teleportation, perspective, invisibility and so on.


    Ye Hao thought for a long time, but in the end he still couldn''t make a decision. There were more skill points and the trouble of too many skill points.


    "Lv, I ask you. One, two, three, three, you like that." Ye Hao suddenly took off his blindfold and looked at Lv who was sitting next to him.


    Lu was taken aback for a moment, and then uttered a word: "Two."


    "Thank you."


    Ye Hao left a dazed green face, and put on his blindfold again.


    "Exchange the advanced Nine Suns Scriptures, exchange the Nine Suns Magic Art!"


    Ye Hao said inwardly.


    Since he can''t make a choice, let others make the choice. Anyway, Ye Hao now has more skill points, and in a few months he will have thousands of skill points.


    [To redeem the Advanced Nine Sun Scriptures, skill points are required: 500. Need: 3.0 system]


    [Congratulations to the host for obtaining "Advanced Nine Suns", deduct 500 skill points]


    [Remaining skill points: 944]


    [Congratulations for the collection of "Elementary Nine Suns True Scripture", "Intermediate Nine Suns True Scriptures", and "Advanced Nine Suns True Scriptures", which can be exchanged for "Nine Suns Magical Art". Skill points required: 500]


    [Congratulations to the host for obtaining the "Nine Suns Power" and start loading into the host body]


    [Remaining skill points: 444]


    This figure is really unlucky.


    But at this moment Ye Hao didn''t have the time to think about it, because he felt his abdomen was warm, and there was a heat hovering in it, as if he was gushing out.


    Ye Hao''s skin also began to slowly turn red.


    "flight attendant!"


    Ye Hao stood up, sweat appeared on his forehead.


    The stewardess walked over and saw Ye Hao sweating and red face, thinking Ye Hao was too hot.


    "Sir, you are too hot. I will lower the temperature of the air conditioner for you."


    "No, your first-class cabin is empty." Ye Hao walked out slowly, holding the seat.


    "It''s still empty. Sir, there is something wrong with your state, are you sick?" The stewardess looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    Because this plane was packaged, and Ye Hao didn''t want to go to the first class alone, so the first class was always empty.


    "I''m okay. Take me to the first class." Ye Hao panted hard, everyone noticed Ye Hao''s strangeness at this moment.


    "Instructor!"


    "Team Ye."


    Everyone in the cabin stood up.


    Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    "Everyone, sit down for me!" Ye Hao stared at them, and the members of the Magic Wolf team glanced at each other, not knowing what to do.


    "Why? I thought it wouldn''t work if I was an instructor after I was a teacher, Qiu Xueyao!" Ye Hao patted the seat.


    Qiu Xueyao stood upright and ordered to his team members: "Everyone has it, sit in your own seat, and you are not allowed to leave your seat without permission."


    At this moment, those team members sat down honestly, but they still looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    Although they secretly called Ye Hao Devil Instructor, they really admired Ye Hao in their hearts.


    "Hurry up, take me to the first class." Ye Hao felt his body temperature rise rapidly, and he held the leather seat in his hand.


    There was a burning smell from the seats.


    "That... please come with me." The stewardess led Ye Hao to the front first-class cabin. Qiu Xueyao, who was worried about Ye Hao''s situation, and the supernaturalists all came over.


    "Ice Core, you come in. Everyone else is standing at the door, no one is allowed to come in without my order!" Ye Hao looked at everyone severely.


    Then he dragged the ice core in, and locked the door of the first-class cabin.


    "This...what''s going on? Sir, you can''t lock the door." The flight attendant slapped the door when she encountered this situation for the first time.


    Qiu Xueyao grabbed her and showed her military ID.


    "Okay, you go back first. Here we are watching. If something goes wrong, we will be responsible."


    After seeing Qiu Xueyao''s credentials, the stewardess turned around and left in three steps.


    "What the **** is going on with Team Ye? It feels weird." Xue Shitou said worriedly.


    "I felt a powerful energy in his body just now." Green, who said little, spoke actively, and she looked at the closed first-class cabin door.


    In the first-class cabin, the ice core dragged in by Ye Hao was a bit at a loss, and she felt severe pain in her wrist.


    "Oh, Team Ye. Your hands are so hot!"


    "I''m sorry." Ye Hao let go, and he swallowed. At this moment, the water in his body had evaporated a lot and his mouth was dry.


    This may be the side effect of exchanging the advanced Nine Suns Scriptures and Nine Suns Divine Art at once, but I did not expect it to be so strong.


    "Come with me." Ye Hao staggered toward a bathroom in the first class cabin.


    Walking into the bathroom, let alone the first-class treatment is really different, it is not because he spent more than 100,000 charter flights.


    There is a bathtub here! And it''s the kind of bathtub where adults can lie down and soak completely in water.


    Before he could think about it, Ye Hao took off his clothes all over his body, leaving only a pair of pants, lying in the bathtub and turning on the faucet.


    "Ah..." Then the ice core who walked in saw Ye Hao naked, and immediately covered his eyes.


    "Ice Core, one thing to trouble you. Help me freeze the water here. My current situation is a bit special. I need to lower my body temperature." Ye Hao urged.


    The ice core saw Ye Hao''s red body and the water that evaporated when it touched Ye Hao''s skin. She walked to Ye Hao, stretched out her hand, and a chill came out.

 Chapter 889： Acquired peak

    The surface of the water began to freeze. Because of the ice core''s ability, the temperature of the entire bath room dropped sharply, and even cold fog appeared.


    But even so, those ice cubes that touched Ye Hao''s skin were directly melted away, even evaporated!


    Ice core swallowed after watching this scene, but she knew that the temperature of her ice was very low after training, but it melted instantly in front of Team Ye.


    How hot is Team Ye''s body?


    However, Ye Hao said nothing at the moment, and the ice core could only continue to use his own abilities, reducing the temperature as much as possible.


    Now Ye Hao was completely silent in his body.


    The acupuncture points on the body are like a volcanic crater, emitting heat, and the meridians are like flowing lava, roasting the meridians and flesh.


    Let Ye Hao feel a burning flame.


    There are few impurities left on the body, those hidden deep in the bone marrow.


    This time it was completely "burnt" by Ye Hao.


    The data of Nine Suns Divine Art in his head has been loaded.


    Nine-yang magical art is a kung fu that relies on the internal force of the nine-yang. Before, Ye Hao¡¯s use of the internal force of the nine-yang was like using a cannon to beat a mosquito.


    The Nine-Yang Divine Art is a detailed explanation of the use of the nine-yang internal force.


    The Nine Suns Divine Art is divided into nine layers, the Nine Heavens, every time you break through a Heaven, the control of the Nine Suns'' internal power increases by one point.


    At this moment, Ye Hao is constantly making breakthroughs.


    He broke through the first layer in a blink of an eye.


    The second layer also broke open.


    When he reached the third floor, Ye Hao was obstructed a little, and after spending a lot of effort, he broke open naturally.


    But on the fourth floor, Ye Hao couldn''t stand the scorching temperature.


    At this moment he didn''t know it was a mess outside of his body.


    Even if the ice core constantly uses ice abilities, the temperature in the shower room has changed from the previous cold to hot.


    Ye Hao is like a little sun, radiating endless heat.


    The ice core closest to Ye Hao, her mouth swallowed several times, and her forehead was covered with sweat.


    Those with ice-type supernatural powers can''t stand the temperature, one can imagine how terrifying the burning feeling is.


    Ding Ding Ding


    Suddenly, the fire sprinkler above the shower room sputtered water, and the temperature here made it think it was a fire.


    "call."


    Ye Hao let out a foul breath and opened his eyes.


    The hot aura disappeared instantly.


    "Team Ye, are you all right." Bingxin looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    "I''m all right, you go find me a dress."


    "it is good."


    Bingxin immediately ran out to find Ye Hao clothes.


    Ye Hao was sitting there, looking at his hand.


    He clenched his fists.


    The body is full of power, this feeling of power is second only to the feeling of the blood wolf state at the beginning, and he is very awake now, this is the power he can control.


    Ye Hao looked inside his body, his body was much better than before, and his meridians were enlarged a lot.


    This is the effect brought by the Nine Suns Scriptures and the Nine Suns Divine Art.


    His Nine Suns Divine Art only broke through to the fourth level. It is estimated that his current body cannot withstand that power, so he cannot continue to break through.


    At the same time, Ye Hao could feel that his realm seemed to be blocked by something, an invisible barrier.


    The pinnacle of Qi Refining Realm! The peak of the acquired warrior!


    He has now reached the pinnacle of the acquired martial artist, only one step away from Xiantian.


    "Team Ye, your clothes. The people outside are worried about you, you are really fine." Bing Xin walked in with the clothes and looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    "I can''t get better if I''m in good condition now. If you don''t believe me, take a look." Ye Hao suddenly stood up from the bathtub, showing his strong torso.


    This is just the right muscle, line, and skin tone.


    Ye Hao went to run for the bodybuilder, he dared to say second, no one dared to say first.


    "Ah..." Bingxin, the shy girl, flushed her cheeks suddenly, dropped her clothes, turned her face and ran out.


    Ye Hao smiled and picked up the clothes on the floor and put them on himself.


    This good thing is really one after another, and the strength is getting stronger and stronger, then he is getting closer and closer to his goal.


    "Smirking like this, something good happened. I just saw that the little girl Bingxin ran out with red cheeks. Did you do something bad to others?"


    A voice came from outside, and Qiu Xueyao was standing at the door. "Hey, I''m changing my clothes. You know what you call a voyeur, and...what do you mean I did to others." Ye Hao looked at Qiu Xueyao with a smirk: "But you are not a policeman anymore. , Even if I did something bad, like you


    Don''t have the right to control me. "


    "Also, don''t forget. I am your instructor."


    Qiu Xueyao rolled her eyes at Ye Hao.


    "Don''t pretend to be a big tail wolf here. You are my instructor in front of others, but not privately."


    "Also, although I am not a policeman now, I also have the right to arrest you! Don''t let me know what you did badly."


    "Looking at your poor-mouthed look, it''s probably okay. Fortunately, we are still so worried about you outside."


    Ye Hao put on his shirt and straightened his hair in front of the mirror.


    Looking at Qiu Xueyao who turned around to leave.


    "Hey, let me ask you. Are you really prepared to become a policeman, become a special soldier? Do your parents know this."


    Qiu Xueyao stiffened.


    It seems that her parents really don''t know about this.


    After all, Qiu Xueyao is not young anymore, and her parents are still looking forward to her getting married and having children. Now if she knew that she suddenly went to serve as a soldier, she would still be a special force!


    Still not getting angry.


    "This matter is kept secret for me. I''m still young. I still want to live for myself for a few years. When I can''t move, I will go back." Qiu Xueyao left a sentence and left the first class.


    This Nizi has a very strong personality.


    Ye Hao walked out of the shower, and since he was in the first class, he could simply enjoy it here. He sat on the sofa seat and slept comfortably.


    After all, I was really tired when I broke through.


    ...


    The plane arrived at Beijing International Airport.


    Several cars were waiting beside the plane.


    "Qiu Xueyao, you take the team to the military area to rest first. I will go to you after I handle my affairs."


    Ye Hao said to Qiu Xueyao on the military vehicle.


    Then he got in the car next to him, and the six members of the ability group also got on the other cars and left.


    "I haven''t seen you for nearly two months, you have become stronger." Dongfang Ze, who was sitting next to Ye Hao, looked up and down Ye Hao.


    This progress is so fast, even now Dongfang Ze himself is not 100% sure that he can take Ye Hao.


    "The protagonist this time is not me, it is them." Ye Hao pointed to the two cars behind him.


    Dongfangze asked curiously: "How is the training? Are there any huge breakthroughs." "Hey, secret." The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth showed a curve.

 Chapter 890： The strongest six-man team in Hidden Dragon Base

    It was already dusk when we arrived at the Hidden Dragon Base.


    Ye Hao and others returned to the Hidden Dragon Base again, just in time to see the supernaturalists who had just finished training.


    "Why are we going tonight?"


    "Watching a movie, one of the latest movies is particularly good."


    "It''s so boring to watch a movie. It just happens that my holiday this month is useless. Who wants to accompany me to the nightclub in the city?"


    A group of supernaturalists talked and laughed to each other, just like wage earners who just got off work.


    At this time, someone noticed Ye Hao and others.


    "Oh, this is not a fat man. Fatty, you are not here this time, the staff in the back kitchen is much more relaxed."


    "Ten seconds man, we are going out to play tonight, are you coming?"


    "What are you telling him to do? The fight will be resolved in ten seconds, and the girls haven''t slowed down yet."


    "Hahahaha."


    The ridicule and ridicule sounded, which completely attracted the attention of all the ability players in the base.


    The people up and down all around looked at this side with good eyes.


    "These guys!" Tian Su clenched his fists, his eyes full of fighting spirit.


    "Forget what Team Ye told you, don''t be impulsive! Impulsive will affect your strength, you have to learn to control your emotions." Xue Shitou held him down and exhorted.


    Tiansu gritted his teeth and didn''t move, but his eyes still stared fiercely at the group of people who mocked him.


    "Mr. Ye, you are here." Hou Boyi walked out, and behind him were six supernaturalists, all with confident smiles on their faces.


    Looking at the six people behind Ye Hao, they were all contemptuous.


    "Mr. Ye. I have helped you train these six people very well." Hou Boyi didn''t seem to see the six people behind Ye Hao.


    He directly introduced to Ye Hao the six powers he had trained.


    "These six people are among the top superpowers under the age of 30 in our base!"


    "Maoshan, 28 years old. E-level pinnacle ability, power-type ability. His power is enough to smash a boulder. He is the strongest ability in the base. Comprehensive combat evaluation: B."


    The two-meter strong man who had seen him walked out, his head arrogantly cocked, like a soldier.


    "Luo Zijin, 27 years old. E-level pinnacle ability, ability is to control his hair to fight. Comprehensive combat power evaluation: B+."


    The person with the ability to manipulate the hair took a step forward.


    He looked at Ye Hao: "I admit that you are very strong. We are not your opponents. But this time it is a team battle. I think I am at least stronger than the junk you selected."


    Luo Zijin looked at the six people behind Ye Hao contemptuously.


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word.


    "Yi Qiaodie, 26 years old. She is also very likely to be able to break through to Level D before the end of the year for E-level apex powers. Water type powers have the best control of water among our Chinese powers. Comprehensive Combat power evaluation: B+."


    Ye Hao glanced at the woman with heavy makeup, wearing a miniskirt and white silk, playing with her mobile phone, with her eyes high above the top.


    It seems that with this comprehensive rating of China, the ability of D-level ability is A, and C-level and above is S, similar to Dongfang Ze.


    However, a person of that kind of strength is no longer a comprehensive combat capability that can be evaluated.


    "There is also an acquaintance of Mr. Ye." Hou Boyi took a step back.


    Ye Hao looked at the people walking out a little surprised.


    Yang Sanchuan, the captain of the ability team who clashed with Ye Hao before.


    "Yang Sanchuan: 30 years old. To be precise, he just turned 30 after Christmas this year. He is now an E-level late-stage ability player. The ability is mental coercion, which can directly make the enemy lose the ability to fight. Comprehensive warfare Evaluation B."


    Yang Sanchuan smiled and looked at Ye Hao, "Mr. Ye, we meet again."


    This guy really didn''t expect Ye Hao to be taught a lesson. He broke through two levels in just half a year because of a blessing in disguise.


    But Ye Hao didn''t take a second look at this defeated player.


    "Ma Yuchen: 28 years old. E-level pinnacle ability, speed type ability. The limit is to maintain a speed of 230 miles and run for 25 minutes, with a maximum mileage of 100 kilometers. Comprehensive combat power evaluation: B."


    Ma Yuchen walked and appeared, bowed to Ye Hao, and looked at the speed of the sky behind Ye Hao.


    "Mr. Ye. I don''t think I''m very strong, but at least it''s longer than some ten-second men insisted. His ex-girlfriend is still in my bed now, talking about my mighty power."


    Tian Su''s face turned green and he suddenly raised his fist to prepare to smash it, but Ye Hao stuck his neck with his arm.


    "Forget what I told you, the power of the strong is not in the mouth, but in the strength." Ye Hao''s voice reached Tian Su''s ears.


    Tiansu panting, he stared at Ma Yuchen.


    "Ma, you wait for me!"


    "Okay, I''m waiting for you. But I''m afraid you can''t catch up with me." Ma Yuchen sneered.


    Hou Boyi didn''t seem to see these people''s swords drawn. "The last one I want to introduce solemnly. Wan Yan, 25 years old. The early D-level abilities are fire-type abilities just like the Dongfang leader. Not long ago, I neglected because he was in retreat and didn''t take his Name is added to the list, so Mr. Ye


    May not have seen him. Comprehensive combat capability evaluation: A-. "


    "Wan Yan also has another identity, that is, the disciple of Team Leader Dongfang."


    A man with his hands in his pockets and a face of arrogance came out. He did not look at Ye Hao, but at the green and ice core behind Ye Hao. "Oh. I''ll just say, why didn''t I see you two after I left the customs? I still want to talk to you two for a long time. Green, I have already broken through to the D level, find time to come to my room Come, I can tell about my breakthrough experience


    You might be able to help you. "


    The man''s words were very frivolous, and his eyes drifted away from the two women.


    "Wan Yan!" Dongfang Ze wrinkled.


    Wan Yan snorted and stepped aside.


    Hou Boyi smiled and looked at Ye Hao: "Mr. Ye, if you take them to participate in this Arctic competition, then we can definitely achieve good results. At least there is absolutely no problem with keeping six and three."


    Ye Hao''s eyes swept over the six people.


    He shook his head: "It''s just on the outside, the outside is real and the inside is empty. It''s just six paper tigers."


    "What I need are six swords that can really fight, not vases that can''t be used."


    Ye Hao''s words made the six faces gloomy.


    Wan Yan looked at Ye Hao: "I heard the Dongfang leader say that you are very strong. You alone defeated the entire base under 30 with supernatural powers."


    "But that''s because I''m not here."


    Ye Hao seemed to have heard some joke. He chuckled and looked at Wan Yan: "What is the difference between you and your absence? It''s just that I need to bother me to move another kick."


    Wan Yan wanted to do it, but was stopped by Dongfang Ze''s eyes.


    "Mr. Ye, you are over-explanatory. We are vases? Are the people behind you dung?" Yang Sanchuan said with a thorn in it. The momentum here is really going to be tense.

 Chapter 891： New hatred

    "Okay. Anyway, the agreement before is like a try."


    Dongfangze stood up to ease the atmosphere.


    "It''s too early today. If you want to fight, you will have to wait until tomorrow. You won''t know whether it is a mule or a horse tomorrow. Laohou, take them down."


    "Yes, team leader." Hou Boyi left with six people.


    Wan Yan stared at Ye Hao for a long time before leaving with Hou Boyi.


    "Your previous dormitory has been revoked. Let''s live in the guest house for now." Dongfang Ze said to Xue Shitou and others.


    "Yes."


    At this moment, except for their green face and no change of color, everyone else was suppressing anger.


    Being so humiliated, even Bing Core felt uncomfortable. If Ye Hao were not here, maybe they would have done it long ago.


    Afterwards, they followed Ye Hao with Dongfangze to the guest house for foreign guests inside the base.


    Xue Shitou and Ye Hao Dongfangze kept a certain distance between them very sensible, giving them a little personal space.


    "Ahao. Has Lu broken through in the past two months." Dongfang Ze glanced at Lu behind him.


    "Guess it." Ye Hao smiled.


    "You are boring." Dongfang Ze pointed at Ye Hao.


    "Anyway, everything will be revealed until tomorrow. It''s clear who is the vase and who is the waste." Ye Hao shrugged.


    Dongfangze looked at Ye Hao: "You still mind what happened just now, those are young boys, so angry. Don''t mind. Old Hou is also dedicated to organizing our abilities."


    "There is no right or wrong in this kind of thing, whoever is strong is right." Ye Hao said indifferently.


    "Okay, let''s not mention this. I will tell you a few other things. I heard that this time Australia''s supernaturalists have appeared a genius. They are determined to win this Arctic battle."


    "There is also a lot of movement in the island country. It seems that I want to get a good place in this Arctic battle. There are also a few people with good qualifications in Europe. I think that this year''s ability will be very strong. ."


    Dongfangze said solemnly.


    "The boat is naturally straight at the end of the bridge, and now it''s useless to worry more." Ye Hao was calm and composed.


    Dongfangze looked at Ye Hao unmoved, and couldn''t help him.


    "I still have some things to deal with, you eat well by yourself." In the guest house, Dongfang Ze arranged a table of meals, and after arranging a room for them, he left.


    Ye Hao was eating the food, and he looked at the six people who made no sound.


    Lu doesn''t like to eat food, except for the food that Ye Hao personally burns. Because of her abilities, even if she doesn''t eat things, she can rely on photosynthesis to replenish energy in the body.


    Besides, even Ding Xiaohu didn''t even move his chopsticks.


    "Why? Not with your appetite, Xiaohu, why don''t you eat anymore, lose weight?" Ye Hao chewed the food.


    Ding Xiaohu said frustratedly: "I have no appetite."


    "Team Ye, you shouldn''t stop us just now. Those **** and us can clean them up!" Tian Su gritted his teeth, looking like he wanted to fight.


    "The most terrible thing is that Wan Yan, the most hateful!" Even the always peaceful Mo Chen whispered.


    Ye Hao put down his chopsticks and took a sip of water.


    "It seems that you and them still have a lot of stories. Let''s listen to them. It just so happens that I also listen to your''enemy'' information."


    Xue Shitou Tiansu and others hung their heads and did not speak, and Bing Core''s eyes were a bit dodging.


    "I don''t want to speak, it seems I''m embarrassed to say it. Mo Chen, let''s talk about it." Ye Hao looked at Mo Chen.


    Mo Chen has always followed Ye Hao''s orders very well.


    "Let¡¯s talk about Maoshan first. He and Big Brother Xue often had conflicts in the past. He relied on joining the ability group a few years earlier, calling himself a senior in the ability group, and often bullying juniors. Brother Xue is honest, he sees But if you go, you will find someone to fight."


    "But so far, Brother Xue...has not beaten Maoshan."


    When Mo Chen said this, he glanced at Xue Shitou cautiously.


    "Well, I just refuse to accept that Maoshan, he knows to bully people, he often grabs other people''s supplies, borrow! Looks like a bully!" Xue Shitou slapped the table and exclaimed uncomfortably.


    "Go on." Ye Hao supported his chin with both hands. "Brother Tiansu...Because he and that Ma Yuchen are both speed-type abilities, they often spend time together during training. But because of the relationship between Brother Tiansu''s previous abilities... it can only last for ten seconds, so they have been ridiculed. Even that Ma Yuchen


    Also robbed Tiansu brother''s girlfriend six months ago. "Mo Chen whispered.


    Tian Su picked up a bottle of Erguotou next to it and drank it directly.


    "I don''t like that woman, but I just want to beat that bastard."


    "Okay. Beat him viciously tomorrow." Ye Hao smiled.


    Mo Chen''s gaze fell on Ding Xiaohu: "Brother Xiaohu is related to Yi Qiaodie. I heard that when Brother Xiaohu first joined the power group, he had a crush on Yi Qiaodie for a while. He also shared her supplies with her."


    "But later, Yi Qiaodie actually got on well with that Luo Zijin. He also published all the love letters Xiaohu previously wrote to her."


    "In fact, Brother Xiaohu was not very fat before, only one hundred and four. Since then, he has gained fifty or sixty catties in just one month, and he has also been devastated."


    Ding Xiaohu said nothing and hung his head.


    "That Wan Yan, in fact, he and Yi Qiaodie also have a leg." Mo Chen whispered.


    Ding Xiaohu''s head dropped lower.


    "Because Wan Yan has a good talent, good ability talents, and a disciple of the Dongfang group leader. With these factors, he has always been recruiting bees and butterflies. There are nine out of ten female abilities in the ability group. Have had a relationship with him."


    "Of course, Sister Lu and Sister Bingxin are not so superficial people."


    "However, Wan Yan is a person with a strong desire to conquer. He often entangles Sister Lu and Bingxin. Sister Green is strong and he dare not go too far, but he once wanted to...use Bingxin."


    Mo Chen looked at the ice core, the eye sockets of the ice core were a little red.


    "Fortunately, it was stopped at the time, but Wan Yan was just a punishment that he had thought about. He even said frantically that there was no woman he was fond of." Mo Chen sighed.


    There are so many stories here, and that sentence is really correct. Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes, where there are rivers and lakes, there are stories.


    "What about you." Ye Hao looked at the ink dust: "I felt that after that Yang Sanchuan appeared, your mind was obviously a little flustered."


    Mo Chen clenched his fists: "Team Ye, you know that I am also a mental ability player, and Yang Sanchuan is the best mental ability in our ability group. I once wanted him to guide me, and he agreed. but¡­¡­"


    "But he just asks me to bring tea and hand water every day, even to wash the toilet and clean the toilet, and he also asks me to replenish him with the few energy stones every month."


    "It lasted for three months, and he didn¡¯t teach me anything until he and a friend were drunk once. I heard him say that he now has a dog and can help him with things every day, and he can also use the energy stone. Give it to him."


    Mo Chen said these times, the bones squeezed in his fists rang. Ye Hao smiled, now it''s all right, this is not only a battle, but also a gathering of new hatred and old hatred.

 Chapter 892： Speed ??PK speed

    Early the next morning, all the supernaturalists gathered around the training ground of the Hidden Dragon Base. The inner and the third floors were full of people, and there were many people watching on the escalator next to it.


    A field the size of a football field with six people on each side.


    On one side, the six people were ready, and the other six people were smiling confidently.


    This battle seemed to them to be as simple as cat and mouse.


    "How will this competition come?" Hou Boyi looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao rubbed his chin: "Then simulate the rules of the Arctic Scramble. First, the individual battles, then the team battles. I have already made the list of individual battles, and the deputy team leader has no opinion, right?"


    "No comment." Hou Boyi looked at the six people on Ye Hao''s side.


    Except for Lu and Xue Shitou who have a little bit of strength, the other four are waste.


    "Okay, then I will announce the personal battle list now. If both parties agree, it will begin." Ye Hao walked to the middle of the field and looked at the six players from both sides.


    "Ma Yuchen is against Tiansu. Do you have any opinions." Ye Hao looked at Ma Yuchen and Tiansu.


    Ma Yuchen showed a confident smile at the corner of his mouth: "I can''t ask for it."


    Tian Su stared at Ma Yuchen: "Wait for me."


    "Then let''s start now." Ye Hao stepped back to the sidelines, found a chair to sit down, and raised Erlang''s legs.


    Tian Su and Ma Yuchen stood on both sides of the field, and the other five people on both sides also walked out to make room for them to fight. "Ten seconds man. I think you should go down, lest you lose too badly after a while. And I''m rushing to go on a date after a while. Your ex-girlfriend is too annoying. You ask me to go to the hotel all day Her waist was about to be tossed off by her, really


    A small sweeping. "


    Ma Yuchen provoke Tiansu with a smile.


    Tiansu held back his anger, his body bowed slightly, and he was ready to fight at any time.


    Seeing that Tian Su was unmoved, Ma Yuchen was a little disappointed. He still wanted to see Tian Su turning into anger.


    "and many more."


    Suddenly, Ye Hao on the sidelines made a sound and interrupted the battle.


    Ma Yuchen frowned slightly and looked at Ye Hao, wondering what he was doing.


    "It''s a bit boring just to compete, so I might as well open a handicap. There are six individual matches, one point per game, and we will win over there. I sit on the bank and lose as much as I want."


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at the people around him.


    "Handicap?"


    "Isn''t this gambling?"


    "But it sounds interesting."


    "But we didn''t bring any money."


    Pop pop


    Ye Hao clapped his hands: "Be quiet. I accept any bets in this handicap, including energy stones, but we don''t accept credit but only in kind."


    Dongfang Ze raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "One energy stone is equivalent to ten million dollars." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Everyone was boiling right now, because they stayed in the base for a long time, and the base was responsible for eating and drinking, so they didn''t have much money, but they had energy stones.


    And one energy stone is equal to ten million dollars! This is a huge sum of money! Even those with supernatural powers love money.


    "But... it doesn''t meet the regulations to sell energy stones to the outside world." A supernatural player whispered.


    Ye Hao narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "What you said is wrong. How can it be called foreign sales? Everyone is their own, and it''s just to make fun. What do you think of Dongfang leader."


    Dongfangze looked at Ye Hao for a long time, and finally nodded: "Let''s not take this as an example."


    Wow


    Team leader Dongfang agreed!


    Now everyone is boiling.


    "Wait, I''ll go back and get the energy stone!"


    Many people in the crowd rushed back to the dormitory to get their "gambling capital."


    "Mo Chen, please help me record it." Ye Hao told Mo Chen to record the betting information.


    More than ten minutes later, a pile of energy stones was placed on Ye Hao''s side.


    There was the victory over Hou Boyi. At a glance, there were at least two hundred energy stones.


    The other side is empty.


    Watching this scene, Hou Boyi smiled.


    "Don''t be optimistic about us, wait a minute and let you suffer. These are the few of us who crush our own." Xue Shitou took out fifty energy stones and threw them where they were winning.


    "Huh, poor ghost." Wan Yan walked over, and he took out a bag and threw it at the place where they could win.


    "Hundred energy stones, we will win by ourselves. Those surnamed Ye, don''t wait for a while." Wan Yan laughed at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao said, "Don''t worry, if you have your Dongfang leader here, I will fall back on the bill."


    "Okay, let''s get out of hand. Now the game officially begins."


    This battle, which had been delayed for nearly half an hour, finally began.


    Ma Yuchen, who had long been waiting impatiently, took the lead in the attack. When his speed ability was displayed, people outside the court could only see his afterimage.


    And immediately after Tian Su moved, he moved faster.


    bump


    Two figures running at high speed collided with each other and the dust was flying.


    Ma Yuchen''s figure appeared on the sidelines in the distance, a corner of his clothes was torn.


    "Haha, don''t hide if you have the ability." Tian Su sneered at Ma Yuchen.


    "I''m just afraid that I will hit you too hard and beat you to death." Ma Yuchen said mercilessly.


    In fact, he knew in his heart that Ma Yuchen''s peak speed was faster than his own, like a head-on, he must not be an opponent, but this guy can only support ten seconds.


    Ten seconds later, how he wants to ravage him is his own business.


    But Tiansu still chased Ma Yuchen unhurriedly.


    People on the sidelines were chanting numbers.


    "six!"


    "Seven!"


    "Eight!"


    "nine!"


    "ten!"


    Ma Yuchen''s eyes lit up, ten seconds have come!


    He saw Tian Su''s body stop in place.


    His chance is here! His defense immediately turned into an offense.


    The fist slammed into Tiansu''s cheek.


    But after this punch, Ma Yuchen actually hit nothing, and there was no sky-speed figure in front of him.


    "Are you looking for me." Tiansu''s voice came from behind.


    Ma Yuchen trembled in his heart, and then he felt his **** kicked and threw himself forward.


    How is this going? It was clear that ten seconds passed, why this guy''s speed did not decrease at all.


    "Are you curious, why can I be so fast after ten seconds?" The voice came from behind Ma Yuchen again, the same attack still on the ass!


    Damn it!


    Ma Yuchen gritted his teeth and began to run wildly, trying to dodge Tiansu''s attack, delaying time, and waiting until Tiansu was exhausted.


    "It''s not fast enough."


    "Where are your eyes."


    "too slow."


    "Do you have a kidney problem? Would you like a kidney treasure tablet?"


    The next scene is very dramatic, with Ma Yuchen constantly dodge and attack constantly.


    And every time Tian Su can always appear behind Ma Yuchen, and if he doesn''t hit other places, he attacks Ma Yuchen''s ass.


    This battle has been going on for nearly a minute.


    "This...this is still the ten second man!"


    "This has been far longer than ten seconds. Ma Yuchen has no room to fight back under Tian Su''s hands."


    In the end, Ma Yuchen was exhausted and kicked a dog to eat **** by Tian Su.


    Tian Su looked at Ma Yuchen who fell on the ground in a panic.


    He looked confidently at the people around him who had mocked him. The surprised and unbelievable eyes made him feel proud for the first time.


    And all this was brought to him by that man. Tian Su walked slowly in front of Ye Hao: "Team Ye, I won."

 Chapter 893： Ding Xiaohus secret love

    Unexpected result.


    Hou Boyi looked at Ma Yuchen who was being carried down. Not only was he not angry, but he looked at Tiansu with surprise and curiosity.


    "What realm are you now? How could you maintain the super high speed for so long just now!"


    Tian Su did not speak, but looked at Ye Hao.


    Dongfang Ze looked at Tiansu and then at Ye Hao. He knew that the heart of this supernatural person was no longer with them.


    Even what people say now is more useful than what he said as the leader of the power group.


    "Ye Hao, can you check his power index." Dongfang Ze interrogated Ye Hao.


    "can."


    Ye Hao nodded.


    Dongfang Ze waved his hand at Hou Boyi, Hou Boyi immediately took out the crystal stone for testing and placed it in front of Tian Su.


    "You should know the process."


    The ability players in the base will check their strength every month, and this process is already clear to heart.


    Tiansu put his hand on the crystal stone.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused. They were really curious about how it was only an early stage E-level, after just two months of training, how they can defeat an E-level peak ability player.


    A few seconds later.


    Hou Boyi frowned, and he looked at Tiansu: "E-level late-stage ability person?"


    Late E class?


    "Sorry, he is too stupid. It took two months to reach the late E-level stage." Ye Hao stared at Tian Su: "I told you to be lazy in normal times. It''s embarrassing now. No wonder others call you waste."


    Tian speed hung his head.


    Uh?


    "Wait, Mr. Ye. It took two months to improve from the early stage of the E-level to the later stage. This is the fastest speed in the history of our ability group!" Hou Boyi interrupted.


    "Oh? Fast? Oh." Ye Hao seemed to have just reacted and nodded.


    You are pretending to be stupid, point at Sang Huai.


    Upgrade to two levels in two months, and you scold you as a waste.


    Then aren''t they people who are not as good as waste?


    "But I still don''t understand one thing. Tiansu and Ma Yuchen are both speed-type abilities, and Ma Yuchen is the pinnacle of E-level, although it is only a difference of one level, but... the gap in this battle is too big. "Hou Boyi asked inexplicably.


    Everyone saw the battle just now, and Ma Yuchen was completely powerless in front of Tian Su.


    "Well. This is like two pigs. One pig is originally very strong and runs fast, but it eats miscellaneous feed and is kept in captivity. As for my pig, I give him concentrated feed, and everything is fine. Just go out for a walk." "Then these two pigs came out of the cage. That sturdy pig was actually fat, puffy, and sold for a cheap price. And my pig has delicious meat and good meat. They are all real muscles. This comparison is obvious.


    Well. "


    Hearing this metaphor on the side, Tian Su, several black lines appeared on his forehead.


    There is nothing wrong with this statement, but why is this metaphor so awkward? Is this praise him or hurt him?


    "Okay. This battle is over. Everyone is waiting for the next one." Ye Hao waved his hand and let Tian Su retreat back.


    Hou Boyi glanced at several other people. Since Tiansu made such rapid progress, others might also have made great progress.


    "Um...Mr. Ye, I think how about doing a test for the other team members first." Hou Boyi wanted to probe the reality of those supernatural powers first.


    "I''ll talk about this later. I will test after the comparison." Ye Hao couldn''t allow Hou Boyi to object.


    It was directly called out the names of the next two people.


    "In the second game, Ding Xiaohu played against Yi Qiaodie."


    Unexpected transfer of both sides.


    Yi Qiaodie''s strength is very strong.


    And Ding Xiaohu was just a floating flying ability, without any means of fighting, how could he be Yi Qiaodie''s opponent.


    "Are there any opinions on both sides of the battle?"


    Yi Qiaodie looked at Ding Xiaohu contemptuously: "No."


    She was completely confident in this battle, as long as the opponent was not Xue Shishi and Lu.


    The abilities of these two people, one is a plant, the other is a stone, and they both restrain water greatly.


    But now that she is arranged for this fat man, this is simply announcing that she has won.


    "Since there is no opinion, please enter the venue."


    Ding Xiaohu and Yi Qiaodie both walked in the field, with a distance of 20 meters between them.


    "The battle begins." Ye Hao said.


    When this strange battle began, neither side moved.


    Yi Qiaodie put her hands on her chest and looked at Ding Xiaohu proudly.


    "Ding Xiaohu, you liked me before, right. Well, I will give you a chance now. You can climb over and kiss my feet. I can let you be my follower. Maybe when I am happy, I can give You point rewards."


    Yi Qiaodie looked at Ding Xiaohu with a sneer.


    He also deliberately raised his long legs wearing white silk.


    "Hush hush hurry. Fat man, see if you see, your goddess''s long legs are beckoning to you, don''t hurry over."


    "Hurry up, lick it quickly."


    The sarcasm from the sidelines continued.


    Luo Zijin and Wan Yan both looked at each other and smiled. The goddess in the eyes of others is just a plaything under their crotch. "Qiaodie, you weren''t like this before. We joined the ability group together at the time. At that time you were a naive girl. You said that your dream is to become the strongest water system ability in China. You want to defeat the bad guys. .At that time, I just thought


    Inside secretly swear, I will be your knight..."


    Ding Xiaohu looked at Yi Qiaodie sadly, as if feeling distressed about how the girl had become like this.


    "Ding Xiaohu, you have enough." Yi Qiaodie''s face turned cold.


    "You are so naive. People will always change because of the environment. I change and I become stronger. If you don''t change, you will become the person stepped on by others'' feet."


    "But, I don''t even know you when you have changed!" Ding Xiaohu retorted: "You have become stronger, but you haven''t noticed that you have become less and less like yourself."


    Yi Qiaodie shook her body, as if to hide her inner fluctuations.


    She squeezed her fist, water droplets appeared out of thin air, and began to slowly gather around Yi Qiaodie''s body.


    "Yes, I have changed. Do you know why? Because when we awakened the abilities, we were no longer the original us. Do you remember how many abilities were there when we came back?"


    "I remember! There are 34 people in total, do you know how many are left now! Eleven. Do you know where the two-thirds are?"


    The expression on Yi Qiaodie''s face turned hideous: "They are all dead. They died while performing the mission. I saw my comrades-in-arms torn in half by the enemy.


    "I watched with my own eyes that my best friend was undressed by the enemy and pressed me to the ground in order to cover me. She pounced one after another while crying in her begging for mercy, and was finally humiliated to death."


    "At that time I understood. I need strength, I need strength to protect me. I can''t be them, I want to live!"


    Following Yi Qiaodie''s anger, her body was surrounded by the water she controlled, and a huge water mass surrounded her. "Blister shield."

 Chapter 894： Surprisingly Win

    Because of Yi Qiaodie''s words, many people around had their heads down.


    The psychological endurance of these supernatural beings is actually far less than those of the Dragon Group. They were just ordinary students, children, boys and girls before the age of 18.


    But because of their awakening powers, they have to face a unique fate.


    Not everyone is strong, most people choose to sink, or look for something or behavior to vent their emotions.


    The weird makeup, the inconsistent clothing, the rogue-like movements.


    Dongfang Ze and Hou Boyi both showed helpless expressions. In the competition of strength, the cruel principle of natural selection of materials is everywhere.


    "Qiaodie..." Ding Xiaohu couldn''t bear to look at Yi Qiaodie.


    "Stop talking about you fat guy!" Yi Qiaodie raised her hand, and she could breathe freely in her blisters.


    At the same time, she controlled the water **** to split out of the big water **** and shot them at Ding Xiaohu.


    The shooting speed of these water polo **** is very fast, hitting a person''s body is no more than a stone hitting a person''s body, or even comparable to a bullet.


    Ding Xiaohu, who did not react in time, had several blood stains on his arm.


    He gritted his teeth, his body began to float, slowly rising.


    Five meters, ten meters, and twenty meters.


    In everyone''s surprised eyes, Ding Xiaohu''s ascent had climbed to tens of meters.


    "Damn, how can a fat man fly so high!"


    "Before he was panting for two or three meters."


    "That Ye Hao is really amazing. He can train such a fat guy out."


    "No matter how powerful it is, there is no killer move for floating and flying. When he falls from exhaustion, then he is the fish on Yi Qiao''s butterfly knife."


    Yi Qiaodie looked at Ding Xiaohu aloft, she actually saw pity in Ding Xiaohu''s eyes.


    "Fatty man, what are your eyes. I don''t need you to pity me. I am now an E-level apex ability, and it will not be long before I will be a D-level abilities!"


    Recalling the various scenes before, in order to obtain more energy stones, she found Wan Yan and Luo Zijin, the strongest in the base, and used the relationship to obtain the energy stones from them, and finally gained the current strength.


    She gritted her teeth and held her hands high, at this moment she could only use anger to cover up her inner wounds.


    "Water Dragon Bomb!"


    Above Yi Qiaodie''s water ball, a water column gushed out, pointing directly at Ding Xiaohu in the sky.


    One end of the water column roared like a roaring dragon.


    But when the water dragon rushed for more than 20 meters, it was unable to go up and turned into spray.


    "Yi Qiaodie''s water system ability has a range of use. Moreover, it is still an air attack. At this moment, it is even more impossible to attack the height of Ding Xiaohu." Dongfang Ze looked at Ding Xiaohu in the sky.


    Ye Hao''s surprise was too much. Even Ding Xiaohu, who was not optimistic about him, could climb to such a high altitude at this moment!


    "But even so, Ding Xiaohu doesn''t have any means of attack. Once he runs out of mental power, he falls to the ground. That is also Yi Qiaodie''s victory!"


    Hou Boyi added.


    "Who said Ding Xiaohu had no means of attack?" Ye Hao''s mouth curled up.


    After Yi Qiaodie kept attacking, she also knew that she could not attack Ding Xiaohu high in the sky. She gave up the attack rationally and waited for Ding Xiaohu to fall.


    "Captain Eastern, as far as I know. This water bubble shield of the water system superseder is to protect the superseder, and at the same time it can increase the control of the supernatural power and reduce the consumption of mental power. ."


    "But the psychic cannot leave the blisters, otherwise the blisters will dissipate."


    Ye Hao said suddenly.


    "Yes." Dongfang Ze didn''t know Ye Hao asked this suddenly.


    "In this case, this competition is over." Ye Hao smiled lightly, he had already speculated Ding Xiaohu''s plan at the moment.


    This kid is quite clever, such a tactic can be thought of.


    At this time, the scene changed.


    Ding Xiaohu seemed to have lost his strength and fell rapidly from a height of forty to fifty meters.


    The corners of Yi Qiaodie¡¯s mouth curled up, telling you to be arrogant just now, and now that your mental strength is not enough, you will fall when you are defeated!


    Everyone was paying attention to Ding Xiaohu''s falling, and Ding Xiaohu''s falling speed was getting faster and faster.


    "Wait, there seems to be something wrong with Ding Xiaohu''s falling direction!" a sharp-eyed ability player suddenly shouted.


    Most people also realized that the angle of Ding Xiaohu''s fall was directly towards Yi Qiaodie''s blister shield.


    "This guy is still too whimsical. Qiaodie''s blister shield is as strong as a wall, even if he can rush in, only Qiaodie can breathe in the blisters. That guy just throws himself into the net!"


    Wan Yan said with a sneer.


    As everyone expected, Ding Xiaohu, who was falling at a high speed, hit the blisters.


    bump


    Everyone can hear the violent impact.


    Ding Xiaohu''s cheeks were all deformed, but he still entered the blisters. After entering, he directly pounced on Yi Qiaodie''s body.


    Ding Xiaohu''s fat body, like a small fat snake, traveled to Yi Qiaodie''s skill, almost with Yi Qiaodie''s waist and almost thick arms, directly entangled Yi Qiaodie''s body.


    "It''s weird to give this kid the master of Nianhua capture." Ye Hao covered his face.


    The original beautiful smashing hand, turned into this way, this scene is too beautiful to look directly at.


    Closer to home, back to the court.


    The entangled Yi Qiaodie controlled the water and lowered the water pressure, trying to use the pressure of the water to squeeze Ding Xiaohu''s body, making him lose the ability to fight.


    Ding Xiaohu''s face flushed red, and bubbles were constantly overflowing in his mouth. There was not much oxygen left in his lungs.


    People on the sidelines are watching Ding Xiaohu''s "suicide show."


    Suddenly, Yi Qiaodie''s feet were off the ground.


    I saw Yi Qiaodie slowly skyrocketing, getting farther and farther from the ground.


    The water polo breaks itself without attack, and directly turns into a puddle of water on the ground.


    "Huh...huh..." Ding Xiaohu, who could breathe again, panted.


    "Let go... let me go!" Yi Qiaodie, who was controlled by Ding Xiaohu, shouted through gritted teeth. Water slowly condensed from her hand, turned into a water blade, and plunged into Ding Xiaohu''s abdomen.


    Blood poured out continuously, dripping from the sky to the ground.


    But Ding Xiaohu still endured the pain. He controlled Yi Qiaodie to climb continuously, and the climb speed was also very fast, at least two or three times faster than before!


    Thirty meters, forty meters, sixty meters!


    When approaching one hundred meters.


    "Qiaodie, you surrender. Now as long as I let go, you will die if you fall." Ding Xiaohu was punched with many holes, all of which were cut open by the water blade.


    At this moment, his words brought Yi Qiaodie back to his senses.


    She looked at the ground, her face pale.


    If she falls from this height, even if she summons water as a buffer before falling to the ground, it is very likely that she will have a concussion and fall into a coma.


    The worst is death on the spot.


    Yi Qiaodie, who was afraid of death, gave up resistance. "I surrender."

 Chapter 895： draw?

    Ding Xiaohu and Yi Qiaodie landed on the ground, Ding Xiaohu let go of Yi Qiaodie, he just lay on the ground, breathing heavily.


    "Xiaohu, are you all right."


    Xue Shitou, Tian Su and others hurried up, helped Ding Xiaohu up, and walked toward the scene. A doctor immediately came up to bandage Ding Xiaohu''s wound.


    Yi Qiaodie looked at Ding Xiaohu who was carried down by his companion with complicated eyes.


    She lost.


    She never thought that she would lose to a man she had never looked down upon.


    I remember that two months ago, he was just an F-level mid-level superpower, and now she can beat her an E-level peak superpower, which makes her really unbelievable.


    Seeing that Ding Xiaohu was about to be carried by the doctor to rest, Hou Boyi walked to the side of Ding Xiaohu in three and two steps.


    "That... can you check your mental power level first."


    Everyone looked at the crystal ball curiously. They wanted to know what level Ding Xiaohu was after defeating Yi Qiaodie, and how many levels he improved in two months.


    Ding Xiaohu put his hand on the crystal ball, and the light lit up.


    Hou Boyi spit out a few words for a long time.


    "E-class mid-level abilities person!"


    Two months ago, he was an F-level mid-term ability player, and two months later he was an E-level mid-term ability player!


    They had been surprised by the fact that they had risen two small levels in the previous two months.


    They didn''t expect to be a fat pig in their eyes, and Ding Xiaohu, who was a waste, was directly promoted to a big level.


    It takes them years of effort!


    Yi Qiaodie was a little lost in her eyes, and she turned her head and walked out of the court a little desolately.


    "Qiaodie, wait a minute." Ding Xiaohu stubbornly sat up.


    Yi Qiaodie stopped and turned her head mockingly.


    "Are you trying to laugh at me? Look down on me."


    "No, it''s not." Ding Xiaohu shook his head quickly: "Qiaodie, I didn''t look down on you. Everyone''s choice is different. It is your choice for you to do that. But I want to say that you are very tired of living like this. You might as well choose another path, this shortcut is not for you,


    Is it necessary to do things that are unhappy in order to live? "


    "That might be more tiring than living."


    After speaking, Ding Xiaohu fell on the stretcher as if collapsed and was carried down.


    Yi Qiaodie stopped and watched Ding Xiaohu disappear into her sight. In her mind, she recalled the little fat man who had been behind her and had been training with her.


    She...maybe really wrong.


    "How on earth did you train? That''s not enough. People still have potential at least. This fat...Ding Xiaohu, in fact, I originally planned to transfer him to logistics."


    Dongfangze looked at Ye Hao curiously: "Moreover, it was unexpected that he could defeat Yi Qiaodie in that way, and hitting the water from such a high place, it felt like hitting a wall without being unconscious on the spot. "


    "I didn''t think about it before."


    Ye Hao''s answer surprised Dongfangze.


    "I heard about Ding Xiaohu and Yi Qiaodie, and wanted to let him understand his own heart knot. His performance today was indeed unexpected and gave me a big surprise."


    "And I don''t agree with what you just said."


    Ye Hao glanced at the few people left beside him, Bing Core, Xue Shishi, and Mo Chen.


    "In your opinion, they may be poor talents and tasteless. But I chose them because of their eyes."


    "Unacceptable, unwilling, there is a trace of flame in the confusion."


    "Most of these people are likely to be ordinary all their lives. But once someone gives them an opportunity, they will be like the young sprouts growing out of the cracks in the rock, stronger and stronger than anyone. ."


    "As for why you said he was not in a coma, because he is different from those of you who only know how to practice abilities. Getting up at 6 o''clock every morning for running, weightlifting, and combat training have made him no weaker than a soldier. ."


    Dongfangze thought about what Ye Hao said.


    Maybe it''s really a mistake in their training model.


    Blindly pursue the power of supernatural powers, but forget the physical quality itself.


    "But just now Ding Xiaohu actually won by trickery. Yi Qiaodie didn''t have the idea of ??desperately. If she fights to the death, maybe Ding Xiaohu will fall before her."


    After Ye Hao finished speaking, he raised his head.


    "In the third battle, Yang Sanchuan was fighting the ink dust. Do both sides have any opinions."


    With the previous arrangements, everyone has already expected this battle.


    Both were mental abilities, and they also heard the rumors of Mo Chen and Yang Sanchuan.


    "The master beats the apprentice, of course I have no opinion." Yang Sanchuan sneered and walked up.


    Ink dust also walked into the field.


    A battle of psychics with supernatural powers is quite rare.


    "Start." Ye Hao said.


    "Master will come to teach you well today, what is a mental power!" The meridians on Yang Sanchuan''s face tightened, and an invisible aura appeared.


    "I have never admitted that you are my master!"


    Mo Chen did not back down, his eyes staring at Yang Sanchuan.


    In this way, the two looked at each other there, and the stare turned out to be a full five minutes.


    There was blood flowing from the corners of Mo Chen''s mouth, nose, and ear holes, but he still stood there.


    On the contrary, Yang Sanchuan seemed to have nothing on the surface, but he never said anything.


    "This is the battle of the mental powers? It doesn''t mean anything, just two people stood there stupidly."


    "It seems that the ink dust is still not good, but Yang Sanchuan can''t do it."


    "Hurry up, I want to see the next one. Wan Yan hasn''t made a shot for a long time, so I really want to see his power."


    This boring fight made everyone a little bit boring, and some people even played with their mobile phones.


    After another five minutes, Mo Chen coughed up blood from his mouth, and then he fell to the ground.


    "Haha, let me just say it. Yang Sanchuan is still good. Ink dust is just a logistical player. He wants to participate in the Arctic battle. It''s ridiculous."


    "Okay, okay. Let''s see the next game, now the score is 2 to 1. Don''t let me down, but I have suppressed my supply for a month."


    Everyone thought that the test had a result, but Yang Sanchuan was still motionless there.


    Hou Boyi frowned and walked up and patted Yang Sanchuan on the shoulder.


    "Sanchuan, the battle is over. What are you doing stupidly standing here."


    It was this that Yang Sanchuan fell to the ground.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Hou Boyi''s expression changed, and he squatted down hurriedly and pressed his hand to Yang Sanchuan''s throat.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and stood up: "Yang Sanchuan is also exhausted and unconscious. This match is a draw."


    draw?


    One or two months ago, he was still a mid-F-level superpower, and he was even tied with Yang Sanchuan in the late E-level.


    Ding Xiaohu had taken a trick before, but this battle was fought inexplicably. No one knew the detailed process, because Mo Chen was also unconscious, and could not detect his current level.

 Chapter 896： Those with ice type abilities PK fire type abilities!

    "This kid has to go back and practice."


    Ye Hao shook his head, as if dissatisfied with Mo Chen''s performance today.


    "I''m really curious now, Ye Hao, how did you train them. Do you have the ability to turn decay into magic?" Dongfang Ze looked up and down Ye Hao.


    Before Ye Hao could answer, someone interjected.


    "Deputy Team Leader Hou, I don''t think this game is a tie. Mo Chen fell to the ground, and Yang Sanchuan was still standing at least. It should be judged that we won." Luo Zijin, who manipulated the hair, stood up and said


    "How are you kidding me! This is obviously a tie!" Tian Su stood up unconvinced.


    "Obviously he is still standing, so of course the standing person has an advantage!"


    "Yes, yes! I think so too!"


    "I think Yang Sanchuan should be judged to win!"


    Abnormal players outside the court also spoke at this moment, thinking that it was Yang Sanchuan who won.


    They are very selfish in doing this, because they have suppressed a lot of energy stones and bet that Hou Boyi''s team can win!


    Dongfang Ze frowned slightly.


    "Well, in this case, you might as well decide that they win. If they need this charity victory, we will give it to them." Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    Luo Zijin and others looked a bit ugly.


    They also know that their behavior is very unnatural, but it is related to their face.


    "Team Ye is right. Don''t you want to win, then we''ll give you a charity, no thanks." Tian Su turned around and looked at those people proudly.


    This feels so cool!


    "Well, Mr. Ye announces the next one." Wan Yan said coldly.


    "It seems that you can''t wait. Then, in the fourth game, you will play against you..." Ye Hao paused, and then said, "Ice Core!"


    Wow


    The facelifting battle caused an uproar in an instant.


    Fire-type superpowers fight against ice-type superpowers?


    It''s not just hitting someone''s gunhole.


    There is also the principle of mutual generation and mutual restraint in the abilities. Fire type abilities are afraid of water type abilities, water type abilities are afraid of ice type abilities, and ice type abilities are in turn afraid of fire type abilities.


    In the raging flames, the ice cubes of the ice power have no effect at all.


    "I don''t know if you have any comments on this kind of battle." Ye Hao looked at Wan Yan with a smile.


    Wan Yan stared at Ye Hao for a long time.


    He really didn''t understand why Ye Hao would send an ice core to fight him.


    Even if Bingcore, like the previous few people, has a huge breakthrough in strength.


    But he is now a D-class ability!


    And it still restrains the ice-type fire-type ability!


    Wan Yan didn''t think he would lose in this battle.


    Is it Ye Hao''s strategy? Knowing that he is the strongest, so take the weakest to fight himself.


    Just like Tian Ji''s horse racing!


    But if you give yourself a point for nothing, that''s okay, plus one point from Yang Sanchuan before.


    That would be a two-to-two tie.


    "Well, since Mr. Ye arranged it, I''m better off respecting my life." Wan Yan walked into the venue.


    The ice core also entered the field.


    This battle, which seemed to have no chance of winning, officially began when Ye Hao spoke.


    Ice Core took the lead in moving, she began to distance herself from Wan Yan, and then summoned a cone of ice to fly towards Wan Yan.


    "Strike the stone with the egg!" Wan Yan snorted coldly.


    A fireball was thrown out, the fireball and the ice cone collided, and the ice cone quickly melted.


    But the ice core is still throwing ice cones continuously.


    "Such a trick is of no use to me at all." Wan Yan shot out, his hands wrapped in flames, and directly grabbed the ice cones with his bare hands and let them disappear.


    At the same time he quickly approached the ice core.


    The ice cones that kept hitting could not stop Wan Yan from approaching, and soon Wan Yan approached the ice core.


    "Ice Core, I used to like you very much. Become my woman, I can bring you a lot, I can even make you the second Yi Qiaodie."


    At this time, Wan Yan looked at Bingxin''s body with a smile.


    He had no idea how many female supernaturalists had said such words.


    "Team Ye said, a guy who deceives women like you can''t get too close!"


    The ice core made flower-like hands with his hands facing Wan Yan who was close.


    "icicle!"


    A huge icicle appeared, rushing to Wanyan.


    Wan Yan smiled softly, and hit the ground with a right fist. A wall of fire appeared directly in front of him.


    "I don''t know what good or bad woman, I will let you lie on my bed one day."


    The icicles are like moths fighting the fire, melting in front of the fire wall and turning into a pool of water stains.


    "You made the wrong arrangement for this battle. Although the character Wan Yan is not very good, his control of fire abilities is not weaker than mine. If he can change this character, I can consider putting me in a few years Give him this position."


    Dongfangze looked at Wan Yan during the battle, with admiring eyes in his eyes.


    "A person''s character is very important, but this character is no longer good or bad, but whether this person knows how to go, even if it is a bad person, they have their own goals."


    "But Dongfang Leader, you disciple, although you have a good talent, he can''t go far. He is just a flash of meteors in the sky, and me, these are the stars that are getting shining in the sky."


    Ye Hao spoke out his evaluation of Wan Yan without hesitation.


    At this moment, the battle in the field is almost over.


    Ice core''s ice-type power is of no use to Wan Yan, she can only run around like a kitten, but Wan Yan is like a tiger.


    "This game should be over. How can the light of rice grains compete with Haoyue." Wan Yan looked at the ice core that was driven into desperation by himself.


    He raised his hand above his head, and a string of flames emerged and began to grow slowly.


    With a wicked smile at the corner of his mouth: "Ice Core, I ask you. If I use my flame, in front of so many people, I will burn your clothes clean."


    "At that time, your innocent disguise will be torn apart."


    Ice Core looked at Wan Yan in disgust: "Team Ye is right. Even if you are a Haoyue, you are only a Haoyue with no prospects. You are destined to stay in place, slowly being covered by dust. ."


    "Huh. That guy is better than me now, but one day I will trample him under my feet!" Wan Yan glanced at Ye Hao who was watching the game and said arrogantly.


    "Team Ye is not comparable to a person like you! You can''t even match his toes." Bing Xin attacked Wan Yan without hesitation.


    Wan Yan''s face became cold: "Women who don''t know what is good or bad must be punished."


    Wan Yan''s other hand was also raised above his head. At this moment, a large fireball nearly three meters wide appeared in his hand, and the fireball was still expanding.


    "You have no chance!"


    The ice core suddenly pressed her hands to the ground, a chill burst out from her body, and a thick layer of ice quickly appeared on the ground, and the ice began to extend under Wan Yan''s feet. "Freezing prohibition!"

 Chapter 897： Desperately

    "The ice of the ice core appeared so fast!" Hou Boyi looked at the rapidly extending piece of ice in surprise.


    As the deputy leader of the ability group, Dongfang Ze didn''t even dare to say that he was better than him in terms of cognition of the group members.


    When he selected the members of the Arctic Contest before, he also considered the ice-type supernatural powers who have the advantage of the battlefield, and the only ice-type supernatural power in their Huaxia ability group was this ice core.


    But he found that the ice core was not very capable, so he gave up. dd


    "It''s not that she stretches quickly, but that this battlefield has long become her world." Dongfang Ze said with a serious face.


    Hou Boyi reacted at this time, his pupils dilated.


    Wet venue!


    The presence of water stains on the ground in the field makes the ice core not need to summon ice cubes at all, just let the existing water condense into ice.


    Now everyone knows the purpose of continuously using ice cones to attack the ice core.


    The melting ice cones turned into water stains on the ground.


    Ice Core has been creating a battlefield for her from the very beginning!


    At this moment, the ice cube even covered the whole body of Wan Yan, who was wet and dew, with ice.


    As if to turn him into an ice sculpture.


    "Damn, this... how is this possible..." Wan Yan watched the ice cover his body, and finally the ice had covered the top of his head.


    Except for the hands held high, Wan Yan no longer had any skin exposed to the air.


    "Ahem..." Bingxin coughed up blood, but she was still clenching her teeth and insisting, and there was a visible cold around her body.


    On a hot day in August, the entire Hidden Dragon Base at this moment seemed to be in December winter.


    The people watching the battle around them hugged their bodies, shivering there.


    "so cold."


    "How can this ice core produce such a low temperature!"


    "It feels like this is approaching 0 degrees."


    "It''s already over freezing, and the drinks in my hands are freezing."


    "But Wan Yan is a fire type supernatural ability player, and he still has that big ball of fireball in his hand, maybe he can fight back in Jedi!"


    "Wait, look at it! The ice is approaching the fireball. Doesn''t this woman want to freeze the flames!"


    "How could it be that we, Wan Yan, are the strongest superpower in the base. How could he lose."


    Although it was cold, everyone looked at the situation in the venue eagerly.


    If the previous battle was an upset, if Ice Core defeated Wan Yan in this battle, it would have subverted their worldview.


    "Group leader Dongfang. You are a fire type supernatural player, can ice really freeze the fire?" Hou Boyi asked Dongfang Ze eagerly.


    Dongfangze was silent for a while, and he solemnly said: "There is such a possibility. I heard that a powerful ice-type supernatural power has even frozen a volcano about to erupt."


    Frozen volcano?


    "Is this true?" Hou Boyi swallowed.


    "I don''t know if it is true or not, that is the legend of the power world. But if the temperature of the ice reaches a certain limit, it is possible to freeze the air particle cells, let alone fire." Dongfang Ze looked at the ice core.


    He also wondered if she could freeze the flame.


    Kaz Kaz Kaz


    This is the sound of an extension of the ice cube. Starting from Wan Yan''s raised arm, the ice cube began to slowly cover the fireball.


    The originally red burning flame turned blue.


    After half a minute, the whole fireball became a big hockey puck, which looked very funny.


    The original iron floor has become an "ice field" braving the cold.


    "This battle... is over?" Hou Boyi took a breath while looking at the scene in front of him.


    Ice Core... really defeated Wan Yan.


    An ice-type superpower defeated a fire-type superpower?


    "It''s not over yet." Dongfang Ze said lightly.


    Ye Hao on the side also said nothing.


    Both of them had good eyesight, and they could see that there was still a flame burning in Wan Yan''s body, which showed that he was still insisting.


    Kaz


    Sure enough, the ice covering Wan Yan''s body began to explode, and at the same time, the wall of fire held high by Wan Yan''s hand was also exploded.


    The flame and ice melted and turned into water, and the huge explosion caused water to splash everywhere, as if it was raining heavily.


    The very weak Bingcore gasped, and a smoky embarrassed figure appeared in front of her, grabbing her neck directly.


    "I haven''t seen it for two months, my strength has improved a lot." The water droplets on Wan Yan''s cheeks were evaporated by the flames, his pale face and his expression were very hideous.


    "It''s a pity that I happened to break through just now, and I have to thank you. If it wasn''t for me to break through, maybe I really can''t break your ice."


    breakthrough?


    Wan Yan broke through?


    Those who have not yet reacted to the shock of the situation have just a few words in their minds, breakthrough!


    The previous Wanyan was only a D-level early power player, if he breaks through, wouldn''t he be a D-level mid-level power player!


    "Great, Wan Yan broke through!" Hou Boyi even stood up excitedly.


    "Yes, I am now a mid-level D superpower!" Wan Yan raised his head arrogantly, his contemptuous eyes did not consider the ice core in front of him at all.


    "Are the mid-level D-level abilities strong?" Ye Hao sneered at Wan Yan: "Ice Core, let him see how powerful you are."


    Dongfangze''s eyelids twitched.


    The venue changed again.


    Bingxin took the initiative to grab Wan Yan''s hands.


    "Freezing prohibition!"


    The same trick was used again, and from the body of the ice core, the cold began to slowly spread to Wan Yan''s body.


    The ice layer once again covered Wan Yan''s body, but at the moment Wan Yan, who was a mid-level D-class ability, could not completely cover his body.


    "The same trick, do you think it can be useful in front of me." Wan Yan sneered.


    "I was not going to use this trick to defeat you, I just want to buy a little time."


    The pupils of Ice Core''s eyes turned crystal blue at this moment.


    "Look in the air!"


    A spectator pointed to the air in exclamation.


    At this moment they noticed that countless ice blades condensed in the sky.


    "These ice blades were formed by the water droplets that splashed into the air just now." Hou Boyi muttered.


    "But what does she want to do now? She is very close to Wan Yan, the ice blades fall, it is very likely that she will hurt herself!" Hou Boyi said suspiciously.


    Although the ice-type superpower can control ice, it cannot be as sensitive and light as Ye Hao''s object control technique.


    Brush up


    A shocking scene appeared, and the ice blade in the air fell.


    "Stop, are you crazy! These ice blades will also stab yourself!" Wan Yan looked at the falling ice blades in horror.


    At this moment, his abilities are all resisting the cold air that disturbs the body, and there is no extra strength to resist the ice blades that fall.


    An ice blade pierced the ice core''s forehead and slid dangerously across Wan Yan''s neck.


    The blood of the ice core dripped on Wan Yan''s shocked cheeks. "You know why you can¡¯t compare to Team Ye. Team Ye told me that as long as it¡¯s fighting, you have to use 100% of your strength. Even training is the same. You only get used to working hard. When you are really working hard, you Will not be afraid


    . "Bing Core''s face showed crazy craziness that this woman shouldn''t have.

 Chapter 898： D-class mid-level abilities!

    "I declare that this is a tie."


    In the end, Dongfang Ze''s appearance prevented the continuation of this battle. If it continues, it is very likely that both of them will be seriously injured, and even their lives will be suspended.


    Two **** people were carried down separately.


    At this moment, Wan Yan''s eyes were full of fear, and countless ice blades cut across the body of the ice core and pierced his body.


    He had never encountered such a scene.


    "Team Ye...cough cough...I...I''m ashamed of you." Bing Core looked at Ye Hao, who walked next to him, with a shameful expression on his face.


    "No, you played well."


    Ye Hao turned his head to look at Dongfang Ze on the side.


    "I will treat her now."


    Dongfangze was taken aback: "Here?"


    "Yes." Ye Hao said firmly.


    The wounds on the ice core can be said to be quite terrifying, the clothes on his body were stained red with blood, and the bones could even be vaguely seen in several blood holes.


    Dongfangze looked around and clapped his hands.


    Several staff members walked over and directly set up a temporary tent centered on Ice Core and Ye Hao.


    Inside the tent, there was only Ye Hao Bingxin, Dongfangze and Hou Boyi. People outside could not see what was inside the tent.


    Ye Hao put his hand on the abdomen of the ice core, a bright light appeared, slowly entering the ice core''s body.


    "This...this is the healing power!" This is the first time Hou Boyi has seen the healing power with his own eyes, and both eyes are about to come out.


    The wound on the ice core body began to heal little by little.


    "Ye Hao''s healing powers have improved a lot." Dongfang Ze sensitively perceives that Ye Hao''s healing techniques are much more effective than before.


    After a few minutes, the wounds on the ice core were repaired.


    But Bingcore''s eyelids were still trembling constantly. It seemed that it was the reason for the fight just now, and now they are still in a trance.


    The tent was removed.


    When the people outside saw that the ice core stood up unexpectedly, they all showed surprised expressions.


    But this was just a small episode, they didn''t think much about it, maybe it was Team Leader Dongfang who took some healing medicine to restore the wound to the ice core.


    "Can I check the mental power level of the ice core?" Hou Boyi said solemnly.


    Can defeat Wanyan! Wan Yan, who has broken through to the mid-level D-level ability, is the strength of the ice core!


    Everyone focused on the ice core, this humble woman in daily life.


    The crystal ball is placed in front of the ice core, and the ice core puts his hand on the crystal ball.


    Looking at the light revealed by the crystal ball, Hou Boyi opened his mouth wide, and could not speak for a long time.


    "This... how is this possible."


    Hou Boyi, who came back to his senses, looked at the ice core in disbelief, with the scorching eyes. People who didn''t know thought Hou Boyi wanted an old cow to eat tender grass.


    Hou Boyi turned around and pressed Ye Hao''s shoulders with both hands.


    "How did you do it? Promote an F-level mid-term ability player to D-level mid-term within two months!"


    Mid-level D!


    At this moment, everyone''s indoor temperature has risen, but everyone''s heart is shaking.


    Xue Shitou, Tian Su had proud expressions on their faces.


    One surprise, one surprise.


    When they think that what happened before is already surprising enough, they will always be slapped heavily afterwards.


    How good is it to improve two grades in two months?


    Is it great to improve by one level in two months?


    Let''s take a look at this two-month straight improvement of two major levels!


    The speed of this breakthrough is almost like riding a rocket.


    In the distance, Yi Qiaodie, who had left the field earlier to rest, looked at this woman who was inferior to her in every aspect. At this moment, she was already a mid-level D superpower?


    The cruel reality hit her face, she was really wrong.


    The way she has been walking is quite wrong.


    Yi Qiaodie was unwilling to stay here, turned around and disappeared directly into the crowd.


    "This is normal. Ice Core''s ice element talent is very strong, even stronger than Green. After effective training, her strength has improved by leaps and bounds." Ye Hao said calmly.


    At the time of training, the ice core had already reached the F-level peak.


    After that, she broke through her own limit in extreme skydiving training and was promoted to E-Class, and all the energy contained in her body burst out, directly reaching the E-Class peak. Within half a month of coming to the capital, Ye Hao allowed them to absorb the energy stones. During the previous training, Ye Hao never let them absorb the energy stones, just to suppress the energy in their bodies, and the ice core made a breakthrough in one fell swoop. Class D


    .


    "Ye Hao. I''ll discuss something with you." Suddenly, Dongfang Ze looked at Ye Hao with a kind smile on his face.


    But Ye Hao''s whole body shuddered with a smile.


    "What do you want to do? Let''s say something, don''t look at me like that." Ye Hao stepped back.


    "Don''t be so scared. What I told you is a good thing, how about you come to be our superpower coach! The treatment is absolutely good!" Dongfang Ze looked at Ye Hao as if looking at a baby.


    Hou Boyi''s eyes lit up.


    Ye Hao''s ability to turn waste into treasure and turn corruption into magic, if he can be coached in the ability group, he can definitely make the Chinese ability group rise!


    "No." Ye Hao refused without saying a word.


    "If you think the position of coach is not good, just apply for it, and you will be the leader of the ability group!" Dongfang Ze spit out, almost scared Ye Hao''s little heart.


    Leader of the power group?


    Not to mention, this is really tempting.


    But Ye Hao still refused: "Group leader Dongfang. Actually, it''s not how good my training skills are, but my eyesight is better than you."


    "They were originally talented supernaturalists, but they were buried in the sand. What I want to do is to stimulate them and let their talents shine again."


    "If you ask me to train other people, the result of the training is really uncertain."


    Ye Hao shook his head.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s repeated refusal, Team Leader Dongfang couldn''t talk too much.


    "Then let''s continue the competition." Hou Boyi smiled.


    In fact, he was convinced of Ye Hao at this moment.


    In his opinion, his winning or losing face is a small one. Whether he can get good results in the Arctic battle will lay a good foundation for the Chinese power team in the next five years. This is a big deal.


    But those with supernatural powers off the field don''t think so.


    They put their worth on this battle.


    The current score on the court is still 2-1 because of the tie between Ice Core and Wan Yan.


    There are still two games left. There are Luo Zijin and Maoshan on Hou Boyi''s side, and Lu and Xue Shitou on Ye Hao''s side.


    And the only way to save their losses is for Hou Boyi to win two cities in a row, or win one draw.


    However, the ability players in the green strength base are more or less aware, and the odds of winning are very high.


    The balance of such victory has already tilted to Ye Hao''s side.


    They even saw their energy stones waving goodbye to them.


    "Now we continue to the fifth battle."


    Ye Hao returned to the subject and said aloud.


    Everyone''s hearts are hanging up.


    "In order to save time, I arbitrarily changed the next battle to a two-player battle, where Luo Zijin and Maoshan played against Xue Shitou together. Whoever wins will get two points directly."


    Ye Hao said.


    Two-player battle?


    "Ye Hao, you missed one name. There is also green." Dongfang Ze reminded in a low voice


    "I''m not wrong. I won''t participate in this competition." Ye Hao looked at Xue Shitou: "Xue Shitou will complete the last match alone." "There is no opinion on both sides."

 Chapter 899： Xue Shitou VS Luo Zijin and Maoshan

    One enemy two?


    Ye Hao felt that the surprise before was not enough, now let''s play with their heartbeat.


    "We have no opinion." Luo Zijin and Maoshan walked in.


    Both of them are E-level apex abilities, even if they face D-level early abilities, they may have a chance to fight.


    In this case, on the contrary, the ability players outside the field saw hope again.


    As long as they win this game, they can win those bets with a score of 3 to 2!


    "Xue Shitou? Do you have an opinion?" Ye Hao looked at Xue Shitou who hadn''t moved for a long time.


    Xue Shitouhan smiled and touched his bald head: "Of course I have no opinion on the arrangement of Team Ye. I just want to test my level before the competition."


    "I won''t wait a minute and they say I pretend to be a pig and eat an elephant."


    This kid is still too honest.


    "Then trouble the deputy leader." Ye Hao asked Hou Boyi to test Xue Shitou''s mental power level.


    Of course Hou Boyi couldn''t ask for it, and checked Xue Shitou''s level.


    With the previous surprise, Hou Boyi was ready for surprise this time.


    But they didn''t expect Xue Shitou''s level to surprise them.


    "E-level peak."


    Hou Boyi was a little disappointed by this result.


    The previous Xue Shitou was an E-level mid-term ability player, and it was super powerful to reach the E-level peak in two months.


    Perhaps it was the advancement of Ding Xiaohu''s strength in the previous ice core, which has raised their "appetite".


    This result relieved the people on the sidelines, Luo Zijin and Maoshan.


    Two E-level peaks against one E-level peak is already a big advantage.


    Ye Hao grabbed Xue Shitou who was about to play and whispered a few words in his ear.


    Xue Shitou showed a surprised and doubtful expression, but he walked on the court honestly.


    "Come on. Fuck him!"


    "Maoshan, Luo Zijin. Lao Tzu has put all his wealth on you, don''t lose to Lao Tzu!"


    "The supplies I saved in months!"


    Amidst the shouts of the audience, the one-to-two battle began.


    "Why don''t you let me go." Lu walked to Ye Hao and said lightly.


    "What''s the point of what you said?" Ye Hao smiled and looked at Xue Shitou: "Moreover, the chance of fighting with the supernatural beings is inherently small. It is rare that there are so few touchstones, just for Xue Shitou to exercise."


    Green said nothing.


    The battle in the field was quite fierce.


    Xue Shitou, who was completely petrified, was a little tired of parrying the attack from Luo Zijin and Maoshan.


    "Luo Zijin, you harass him. I''ll give him a fatal blow!" Maoshan waved his fist and shouted at Luo Zijin who was fighting with his hair in the distance.


    "No problem." Each of Luo Zijin''s hair turned into a sharp sword, constantly attacking Xue Shishi.


    Although Xue Shishihua''s skin is very hard, it does not mean it is invincible.


    Everyone understands the truth of dripping stones.


    Maoshan continuously waved his punches and hit Xue Shitou with a heavy blow.


    Two punches if one punch is not enough.


    Five punches if two punches are not enough!


    Five punches are not enough, just hit him ten punches!


    Finally, under Maoshan''s insistence, cracks appeared in the stone on Xue Shishi''s waist.


    Moushan panting, his face blushed, and his excessive use of strength was still very exhausting.


    "Good job, keep hitting him!"


    "kill him!"


    "My energy stone finally has hope!"


    "Tens of millions of dollars, how can I spend it."


    The cheers from outside the court came after another.


    "The time is up." Suddenly, Xue Shitou opened his mouth.


    He changed his previous fatigue and touched his bald stone head.


    "Team Ye asked me to get down to them within five minutes in the initial state. I left the task unfinished. After I go back, I can only eat buns?"


    Initial state?


    Get down on them in five minutes?


    These words made people around them puzzled.


    But they heard the last sentence correctly. They can only eat buns if the task is not completed?


    You should know that their supernatural powers are very expensive, and they are big fish and meat in the base, and there are all kinds of food.


    Someone has calculated that the amount of food consumed by the hundreds of people in the Tibetan Dragon Base in one month is equivalent to the fiscal expenditure of a small county in one year.


    "You... give them buns when you train them?" Hou Boyi swallowed and looked at Ye Hao foolishly.


    Ye Hao smiled and nodded. This silly boy was really talking outside.


    "You Ye team will give you buns? Then are you full." Dongfang Ze looked at Tiansu, Ding Xiaohu and the others.


    Tian Su shook his head and said with a wry smile: "Of course I can''t eat enough. There are only three buns a day, and the amount of training during the day is equivalent to a soldier, and we have to train abilities at night."


    "Although I have a bit of extra food, I lost 30 catties in these two months." Ding Xiaohu patted his stomach with aggrieved expression.


    "So it seems that you don''t like to eat steamed buns, did I wrong you?" Ye Hao glanced at them lightly.


    Tian Su and Ding Xiaohu immediately stood up straight.


    "No, I like it! We really like it! Steamed buns are the best, I only eat steamed buns in my life!"


    Seeing Tian Su and Ding Xiaohu like that, Ye Hao smiled secretly.


    The steamed buns he prepared for them were not ordinary steamed buns. Ye Hao added a talent potion in the process of making them.


    What Ye Hao didn''t know was that Hou Boyi, who was next to him, thought this method was good. After a long period of time, he really sent a bun to every abilities in the Hidden Dragon Base.


    This has caused everyone to complain, and many supernaturalists have eaten the birds, mainly because they still have no effect at all.


    Closer to home, Luo Zijin and Maoshan heard Xue Shitou''s incredible words, but they didn''t understand the meaning.


    "Leave him alone, he is already tired of parrying. It''s not our opponent at all." Luo Zijin urged.


    "on!"


    Maoshan waved his fist and rushed up again.


    "Xue Shitou, you have never defeated me, this time too!"


    "Really?"


    Xue Shitou''s body changed, his fist was quickly covered with the stone of the punch, his already stout arm, and the big basketball fist.


    Now the size of the fist is nearly one meter!


    boom


    Everyone felt that the ground seemed to shake a few times, and Maoshan covered his head with both hands, resisting his huge fist.


    His feet have been plunged into the sunken ground!


    "Oh my God, what is going on?"


    "Doesn''t Xue Shishi have only petrification ability? How could it become like this."


    "Wait, if I remember correctly, this should be an ability derivative!"


    "Yes, it''s mentioned in the textbook that using existing abilities can derive different usage methods!"


    Maoshan didn''t expect him to be in desperate situation at this moment. Wasn''t Xue Shitou fighting them with all his strength before?


    "Luo Zijin, what are you doing in a daze, don''t hurry up!"


    Before he could think about it, Maoshan could only turn to Luo Zijin in the distance.


    Luo Zijin gritted his teeth, controlled his hair, slowly wrapped Xue Shitou''s stone body, trying to tie him up.


    "Ah!"


    Xue Shitou yelled, and his stony body also began to swell. From the original two-meter stone giant, it slowly turned into a nearly four-meter stone giant!

 Chapter 900： Fight again with Huaxia Ability Group

    The four-meter-high stone giant makes everyone look up.


    At this moment, most of Maoshan''s body had fallen into the ground, and the arms in front of him against the big fist were all in a trance, and the bones in the arms were moaning.


    Luo Zijin''s hair was all broken, and he couldn''t restrain this giant at all.


    "This...this...how is it possible." Luo Zijin tremblingly backed away a few steps, and he looked at the stone giant in horror.


    It was as if a big mountain was pressing on his mind at the moment.


    "Ho **** ho ho."


    Xue Shitou roared like a King Kong, and his other free fist hit the ground so hard.


    The earth seemed to be in an earthquake, and a crack extended directly under Luo Zijin''s body.


    "Enough. If this continues, Xue Shitou must demolish our base." Hou Boyi hurriedly stopped.


    "Deputy Team Leader Hou, this is not to stop watching us, but to see those two people." Ye Hao smiled lightly and looked at Luo Zijin and Maoshan.


    At this moment, the two of them had no will to fight.


    If the stone giants are so big, they can shake them.


    "Luo Zijin, Maoshan. You surrender." Hou Boyi shouted.


    Although very unwilling, the two honestly surrendered.


    Xue Shishi''s huge figure began to shrink slowly, and Shishishi''s skin was restored to his human form.


    Lu turned his back in advance, and smiles appeared on Tian Su and Ding Xiaohu''s faces.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Suddenly, the female supernaturalists around covered their eyes and screamed.


    "Hey, don''t look foolishly. Get my clothes over." Xue Shitou was naked at the moment, he covered his front with both hands, but he stood there with his bare buttocks, his face was red and about to bleed. Up.


    Tiansu suppressed a smile, picked up a big windbreaker that had been prepared long ago and handed it to Xue Shitou.


    "Don''t be shy. Maybe a girl will like you, and you can say goodbye to your single life."


    "roll roll roll."


    Xue Shitou blasted away at the speed of the sky. He put on a big windbreaker and covered his body. He walked to Ye Hao: "Team Ye...I haven''t completed the task you gave me."


    Ye Hao looked at Xue Shitou: "Do you know those defects you had just now?"


    Dongfang Ze and Hou Boyi on the side looked at the scene quietly.


    Xue Shitou looked pretty good to them, but Ye Hao wanted him to point out his flaws.


    "Team Ye, I''m stupid. Let''s say it." Xue Shitou touched his head.


    Ye Hao looked at Xue Shitou gravely: "Speed! Your speed is too slow. If the venue here is unlimited, Maoshan and Luo Zijin didn''t fight you head-on just now and used consumption tactics."


    "You have a great chance of losing."


    "Yeah, yeah." Xue Shitou nodded like a student listening.


    "After that, your daily physical training needs to be doubled! The speed is not too fast, at least you have to keep up with the speed of those ordinary abilities."


    "Yes!" Xue Shitou nodded.


    Ye Hao''s expression was soothing, he looked at Dongfang Ze: "Group leader Dongfang, Xue Shitou has a flaw in his ability, that is, after his body recovered, his clothes were broken."


    "I heard that there is a stretch fabric on the Ministry of Science and Technology of the People''s Republic of China. Think of a way to get him a pair of pants, lest you have to walk the birds after every battle."


    Xue Shitou blushed, embarrassed.


    "No problem, leave this to me." Hou Boyi said first.


    Ye Hao stood up and pointed to the hundreds of energy stones on the ground in front of him.


    "Tiansu, Shishi, Xiaohu, put away the things we won."


    "okay."


    Tiansu and others excitedly took out the suitcase and put the energy stones in one by one.


    There were excited smiles on all faces.


    For those with supernatural powers, the energy stone is wealth.


    Those supernatural beings looked at the energy stones they had worked so hard to save and were taken away, and their hearts were dripping blood.


    But there was nothing they could do, because the individual battle was over, Ye Hao and the others won by a big score of four to one.


    "Okay. It''s noon, I''ll take everyone down for dinner." Hou Boyi stood up and looked at Ye Hao: "I can also ask how you trained them."


    "and many more."


    "This competition is not over yet."


    A voice came.


    I saw Wan Yan, who was wrapped in a scarf all over, walked out, his eyes were stubborn and unwilling.


    There was Luo Zijin next to him, and he also yelled: "Yes! This is not over yet, I said before that there will be team battles after individual battles!"


    They also smashed a lot of energy stones just now, and their hearts were bleeding.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth. These people really didn''t give up.


    But fortunately, he can drain all the energy stones accumulated in these people. "Let¡¯s do it then. I¡¯ll change the teamfight rules. Now here, all abilities except Dongfangze and Hou Boyi can participate in this teamfight, but they must take out at least one energy stone. Press yourself as a bet,


    Only qualified to participate. "


    "And we are the six-man team here, I won''t participate."


    Ye Hao smiled.


    Six people and fifty or sixty people with abilities in front of you?


    Everyone was shocked again by Ye Hao''s arrogance.


    Of the six members of Ye Hao''s team, in fact, there are only those who still have combat effectiveness. The green who hasn''t shot yet, and Tian Su, who played first, is considered full combat effectiveness.


    Xue Shitou had just fought, so his physical and mental power must have been very exhausted.


    Although the ice core wound healed, but his mental strength did not recover so quickly, Ding Xiaohu was basically unable to fight, and Mo Chen was still in a coma.


    Their actual combat strength is less than four.


    A group of abilities began to discuss there, discussing whether this battle can be fought.


    "I''ll add one more. The odds are not one to one before, but ten to one!"


    Ye Hao pointed to the group of supernaturalists, as well as Wan Yan.


    "You won, I will give you ten times."


    Wow!


    Everyone with supernatural powers was surprised at first, and then felt insulted.


    A ten to one bet ratio, unless one party has a very big chance of winning.


    In other words, in the eyes of this man, forty or fifty of them were not the opponents of this half-disabled team.


    "Ma Dan, count as Lao Tzu. Lao Tzu has taken out all the capital at the bottom of the box!" A supernatural player took out his ten energy stones.


    "Before he was able to challenge so many of us alone, I am convinced. I still don''t believe that these guys can do it again. It really means that our Huaxia ability group is vegetarian!"


    "Fuck him!"


    Because of Ye Hao''s aggressive method, everyone stood up. Even if he didn''t have an energy stone, Wan Yan gave them an "appearance fee" very generously.


    This time, there were nearly three hundred power stones, which was a complete removal of the "private vaults" of these superpowers.


    dd


    The venues gathered their own people, and they sweated for Xue Shitou just watching the battle.


    On one side was the fifty or sixty, and on the other was the half-crippled six-man team.


    "Deputy Team Leader Waiting, you can go and order to prepare lunch. You can go to dinner after a while." Ye Hao started to want lunch with a relaxed expression.


    Hou Boyi rolled his eyes. However, Team Leader Dongfang didn''t stop him, he could only raise his hand: "Don''t hurt people''s lives, the battle begins!"

 Chapter 901： Powerful Green

    "Everyone, let''s go together, these people have no one in ten strength! So many of us can definitely defeat them!"


    "Everyone will show off their gatekeeper skills and lose ten. As long as we win, not only can we win back our capital, but we can also make a fortune!"


    Each of the forty or fifty powers in the power group was as if the wolves smelled blood, and various power fluctuations appeared on them.


    "These guys." Xue Shitou clenched his fists and began to petrify his skin.


    "Let them use their own bodies to feel our strength." Tiansu bent his body to make a good posture before running.


    Lu suddenly stepped forward and raised his hand.


    "You''ve all played, and this one is handed over to me." Lu said lightly.


    "Xiaolu, you have no problem by yourself." Xue Shitou looked at Lu with worry.


    "Three minutes, I won''t be able to deal with them within three minutes, you guys will shoot again." Although Green''s words did not ring, everyone heard them.


    Get all of them in three minutes.


    That was even more arrogant than Ye Hao before. When Ye Hao defeated them, how could he toss for nearly ten minutes.


    "Okay, then. I can''t hold it back later." Tian speed stepped back a few steps.


    "Asshole, don''t look down on people!"


    "There are so many of us, you are just a woman, how could you be our opponent."


    One after another was insulted and despised.


    Even they couldn''t stand it.


    "Team Ye said a word, the weak have no right to speak." Lu said lightly, her foot gently stomped on the ground.


    Suddenly, the whole land began to shake.


    The roots and vines came out of the ground and attacked those with supernatural powers. The scene was quite chaotic.


    "Oh, it seems that our training ground can''t escape the fate of overhaul." Hou Boyi helplessly covered his face.


    He seemed to have seen his boss''s gloomy expression when he was asking for funds from above.


    "Damn, what''s the matter with these vines."


    "It can''t be done no matter what, what should we do."


    Because of the countless vines, the camp of the supernaturalists was in chaos, and many people were directly wrapped by the vines and became a green group.


    "Don''t get entangled with these vines and plants, attack that woman together!" Many fireballs popped out of Wan Yan''s hand, clearing a way for the supernaturalists.


    Although he was seriously injured in the battle with the ice core, it was no problem to release a few fireballs.


    "Let me come!" Ma Yuchen rushed first, his figure appeared in front of Lu, his right fist held high and hit Lu''s cheek.


    The fist hit the cheek, but it turned into a large green leaf.


    "What''s going on?" Ma Yuchen was dumbfounded.


    At this moment, a big mouth emerged from the ground, which directly swallowed Ma Yuchen.


    This scene appeared in many places. It was a plant that looked like a piranha, coming out of the ground.


    Once bitten, those with general abilities can''t break free, and the mucus in them will make their bodies stiff, like glue, even the abilities cannot be used.


    "Cannibal Forest."


    A long and hollow voice came out.


    There are fewer and fewer people with supernatural powers still fighting, and gradually only less than ten are left.


    "Hypnotic powder."


    There were small flowers growing on the plants on the ground, and the small flowers were very beautiful, and there was a smell of fragrance.


    Xue Shitou and others at the edge of the field put on gas masks that they didn''t know where they got.


    And Ye Hao, who was off the court, had already transported enough Jiuyang''s internal force to block his olfactory channel.


    "This smell?" Hou Boyi just smelled a little when he felt his limbs feel soft and his eyes were in a trance.


    "Don''t smell it." Dongfang Ze raised his hand, and flames appeared around them, and those flames burned all the pollen around them.


    Now Hou Boyi was slightly relieved.


    But those supernatural players in the venue were not so lucky, and more than half fell down again, leaving only two or three people.


    One of them is a wind type superpower. He formed a wind shield around him to prevent the pollen from approaching.


    "Spirit of the Earth!"


    Boom boom boom


    The earth shook violently again, and a huge tree grew out of the sky, and the green body that had disappeared before was actually above the canopy.


    "Hurry up, attack her!" The remaining three people seemed to see hope, and while using the wind to resist the powder, they approached Green.


    Lu raised his hand calmly.


    Suddenly, the towering tree grew a "hand" and slapped it directly on the three people. One of them dodged quickly, while the other two were directly pressed on the ground by the hand-shaped wooden branches.


    The only remaining person with the wind element was staring at the towering tree that seemed to be a person at the moment with horrified eyes.


    He fell to the ground with a plop.


    "I...I admit defeat."


    Tick


    Tiansu pressed something in his hand.


    "2 minutes and 51 seconds. I won, Xiaohu, your snacks belong to me."


    Ding Xiaohu looked aggrieved: "Little Green Sister, this is too powerful, it really ended the battle in less than three minutes."


    "Hey, you don''t know. Green may not be very capable of fighting solo, but when it comes to team battles, Green is a weapon!" Tiansu seemed to praise himself.


    "Green''s progress is too great." Dongfang Ze watched the site slowly returning to its original state.


    He did not expect that the green power at this moment was so terrifying!


    The plants that "swallowed" entangled the psychic, disappeared one by one, and the psychic was released.


    Those with abilities who fell asleep on pollen before also began to wake up one after another.


    "Okay, we won this team battle. Shishi, Tiansu, why are you stupidly stupefied? Hurry up and pack things!" Ye Hao urged Xue Shitou to have Tiansu.


    Several people immediately began to sort out the bets again, and the smiles at the corners of their lips almost went to the sky.


    "Lu has broken through?" Dongfang Ze asked, he found that Lu did not show any weakness on his face when he walked in front of them.


    You must know that two months ago, the duration of Green''s ability was only three minutes! Even if it takes less than three minutes, Green needs to stand in place after the battle, and photosynthesize like a plant.


    This is also because they are unwilling to let Green participate in the Arctic battle.


    "You''ll know if you don''t test it." Ye Hao smiled.


    Hou Boyi couldn''t wait to test Green''s strength with the crystal stone.


    Late stage D!


    It''s another person whose strength is comparable to that of the Rockets.


    "Now, I''m completely relieved to leave this to you. Don''t say anything else, if I''m not there, just six people in your team, you will be enough to subvert our entire Huaxia ability group."


    Dongfangze spoke highly of this. His eyes swept across several people, and within two months, something appeared on their faces, that is, confidence!

 Chapter 902： Team list confirmation

    A group of people were enjoying a hearty lunch, and all five people except Lulu were gorging themselves.


    During the two months of eating buns, they now see that these delicacies are full of taste buds. Even the ice cores do not take into account their own image, and they eat special food there.


    "Listen to me while you eat. I have edited your team''s information. After confirming it, you can report it to the International Association of Supernaturalists after a little tidying." Hou Boyi sat at the table with a stack of documents.


    "Let''s talk about it." Ye Hao held the wine glass.


    Hou Boyi looked down at the file in his hand.


    "Ye Hao: 20 years old. As the captain, D-level pinnacle ability, ability is object control and healing. Comprehensive combat power evaluation A+"


    This is the result of the test that Hou Boyi did for Ye Hao just now. They were surprised and expected by Ye Hao''s strength.


    Surprisingly, at the age of 20, he is the pinnacle of D-class. Unexpectedly, it was because he could train Xue Shitou and the others, and of course his own strength was not vulgar.


    As for Ye Hao''s dual ability, everyone in the team knew about it.


    After all, they are the squad that is about to go to the Arctic battle, and the players must fully understand them.


    As for the evaluation of combat power, it only evaluated Ye Hao''s abilities, otherwise, including the strength of the martial artist, it was far more than A+.


    "Green: 23 years old. Served as deputy captain, D-class late-stage ability, ability is plant control, comprehensive combat power evaluation A+."


    Ye Hao requested Lu as the deputy captain, and no one opposed it.


    Ye Hao and Lu''s fighting style is basically very comprehensive.


    An invincible single player of the same level or even across levels, a meat grinder of the same level in a team battle, destroy everyone in minutes!


    "Tianspeed: 24 years old, E-level late-stage ability. High-speed ability, comprehensive power evaluation: B+."


    "Hahaha, Tiansu, now no one calls you ten second man." Ding Xiaohu chewed on a chicken leg and laughed.


    Tiansu smashed a cake directly on Ding Xiaohu''s face: "Eating is not as good as your mouth!"


    Not paying attention to the noise of the few people on the table, Hou Boyi continued.


    "Ice Core: 22 years old, D-class mid-level ability. Ice type ability, comprehensive combat power evaluation: A."


    "Ding Xiaohu: 26 years old, E-level mid-level ability. Flying and floating ability. Comprehensive combat power evaluation: B-."


    Regarding Ding Xiaohu''s B-, it is mainly because Ding Xiaohu''s previous battle was a clever victory. In fact, he still has no personal combat skills, so he can barely get a B- evaluation.


    "Mo Chen: 21 years old, E-level mid-level ability. Mental type ability. Comprehensive combat power evaluation: B."


    After the ink dust awakened, Hou Boyi tested him, and he was still in the middle of the E-level. After all, almost everyone else had such a big improvement.


    "Xue Shishi: 27 years old, E-level pinnacle ability. Petrification type ability. Comprehensive combat power evaluation: A-."


    All the information is finished.


    "If there is no objection, this will be your entry information." Hou Boyi said while looking at everyone.


    The ice core raised his hand.


    "Then if these materials are reported, isn''t it that we don''t have any secrets in front of others. Team Ye''s healing skills will definitely be targeted by the ability teams of other countries, maybe we will become the target of everyone!"


    Ice core''s concerns are not unreasonable.


    Hou Boyi smiled and said: "Don''t worry. These are only your secret information, which can only be seen by a few of our leaders in China. And the registration information will hide your abilities, and only your nationality, name and age will be announced."


    "But if any of you have used powers in front of others, maybe they will know."


    "So in the past battles for the Arctic, everyone would hide some tricks and save them for the last. You have to remember a little too."


    Hou Boyi exhorted. "This time the strength of our team can be said to be the strongest ever! Ye Hao, Lu, and Icecore have three D-level abilities. There are still a few months before the start of the Arctic battle, Xue Shitou, the E-level peak. It is also expected to break through to D level. That is


    Four! "


    Hou Boyi said expectantly: "Maybe we can achieve good results this time!"


    After Ye Hao finished eating, he wiped his mouth.


    "Captain Dongfang. Before, because you didn''t believe us, I didn''t have any resources other than normal supplies. Now that the team list has been officially confirmed, should the ability group contribute something?"


    Ye Hao looked at Dongfang Ze.


    Dongfang Ze knew that Ye Hao was asking for something from himself.


    "Your kid is waiting for me here. You won the two bets this morning, at least you have 500 energy stones!" Dongfang Ze looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao waved his hand: "I got those through legitimate channels, not count. And we are fighting for the country and the Huaxia Ability Team. You are investing in the future."


    "Don''t talk about it. I have prepared things for you a long time ago. There are a total of 500 energy stones, which are specially reserved for the team this time. This is what we squeezed out of our teeth in the past five years. ."


    Five hundred energy stones!


    The eyes of the five of them were almost staring out.


    "It''s the Dongfang leader, you are happy. Come, let''s have a drink." Ye Hao enthusiastically picked up the wine glass and met with Dongfang leader.


    ...


    It was late at night, and in the room of the Canglong Base Guest House, there were six suitcases in front of Ye Hao.


    There is also a small glass bottle on each suitcase.


    This is the talent promotion potion exchanged by Ye Hao.


    "Team Ye, you guys called us to come. What''s the matter?" Xue Shitou and several people entered, including Lu.


    Ye Hao sat on the sofa and pointed to each suitcase.


    "Your names are written on the suitcase. Take your own. You can drink the water in the glass bottle on the suitcase."


    Several people walked into the suitcase and first picked up the glass bottle.


    "What''s in it?" Tian Su looked suspiciously at the glass bottle in his hand.


    "Stop talking nonsense, you can drink if Team Ye tells you to drink it. If you don''t drink, I will help you drink it." Ding Xiaohu had already finished drinking his potion, and his round eyes looked at the glass bottle in Tian Su''s hand.


    "Who said I won''t drink anymore!"


    Tiansu was afraid of being robbed, so he drank it straight away.


    "How many energy stones are there? Are these energy stones of Ye Team for us?" Bingcore opened the suitcase and saw the neatly arranged energy stones, with a look of surprise on his face. There are more than a hundred stones. .


    Several other people immediately opened their suitcases, all attracted by the energy stone in front of them.


    And Green didn''t open it, just sat on the sofa with a suitcase.


    "The number of energy stones in each of you suitcases is different, probably between one hundred and one hundred and fifty."


    Ye Hao looked at several people and said, "The Arctic battle will start in December. There are still three months away from that time. You must absorb these energy stones within three months!"


    "Within three months? This...this is a bit too much, right?" Mo Chen swallowed, and the hands touching the energy stones were cautious.


    "Your supplies for the next three months have been sent out in advance and are included in these energy stones."


    "The five of you will stay at the Hidden Dragon Base and train well. Don''t let me find that you are lazy, otherwise I can still cross out your names from the list." "Understood."

 Chapter 903： Temporarily separate

    The room suddenly became quiet.


    "Team Ye, you said you want to keep us here?" Ding Xiaohu looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Bingxin closed the suitcase, put it in front of Ye Hao, and whispered.


    "I don''t want this energy stone. I want to follow Team Ye."


    Tian Su also looked at the energy stone in his hand reluctantly, and closed it in front of Ye Hao.


    "Don''t want to get rid of us! You are our captain now, you are responsible to us."


    Xue Shitou also put the box in front of Ye Hao. He touched his bald head: "Team Ye, if we did something wrong, you can tell us. If there is something wrong with our training, you will punish us. "


    Ding Xiaohu swallowed: "Team Ye, don''t leave us. I...I still want to eat the steamed buns you prepared for us..."


    Mo Chen stared at Ye Hao: "Team Ye, I can give you an assistant. You have a lot of things, I can help you. I also learned massage..."


    Looking at the five people in front of him, the eyes worried about being abandoned.


    Ye Hao scolded with a smile: "What are you doing one by one. It''s like making a sensational TV series."


    "In the past two months, what I can teach you has already taught you. You have also seen your talents. As long as you can persevere, your future will be limitless."


    Ice core hung his head: "Without Ye Team, there would be no future for us."


    "You are all older than me. Why are you even more hypocritical than me. To tell you the truth, I am about to start school, and I don''t have time to train you to understand!" Ye Hao told the truth, laughing and crying.


    "Start of school?" The five people looked at Ye Hao in unison.


    At this time, they reacted.


    Ye Hao is now almost twenty years old and has just entered university.


    The experience of this time has made them forget Ye Hao''s age subconsciously.


    "But you can rest assured that I am studying at Huaxia University, and the campus is in Beijing. It is very close to you, and I don''t have time to arrange you here. I will come to see your training situation every time I take the time. "


    Ye Hao pointed at five people: "I can warn you. If you dare to be sloppy, no matter who it is, be careful with my big mouth!"


    "Why do you still have a crying face, don''t hurry up and take your energy stone back. If you really don''t want it, I will put it away."


    With that said, Ye Hao really stretched out his hand to take those suitcases.


    Tiansu came out first and hugged his suitcase: "Hey, Team Ye. How can you take back the things you gave."


    In the laughter, the others also took back their suitcases.


    "What about green?" Ice Core pointed to the green next to him.


    "Green, I have other arrangements. She will stay in Haicheng." Ye Hao looked at Lu.


    Green nodded.


    Ye Hao rubbed Dongfangze for an afternoon, and finally asked him to agree to lend him the green before the Arctic battle.


    And Ye Hao made a military order. If he fails to win the top five in this Arctic battle, he will be the coach of the ability group for ten years!


    Of course, Lu is also willing to go to Haicheng. During this period of her progress, thanks to the influence of the emerald exquisite flower environment, she is willing to live with this ancient strange flower.


    "Okay. I''m done with what I have to say, you all go back! Rest early, and you will start training by yourself tomorrow. The deputy leader waiting has already promised me that he will try his best to meet your training requirements. "


    "If there is something urgent, Mo Chen will call me."


    Finally, the five people reluctantly walked out of Ye Hao''s room.


    For two months of getting along day and night, although Ye Hao has always been "tossing" them, they knew very well that it was Ye Hao for their good.


    Today at the Hidden Dragon Base!


    Their two months of hard work finally came to fruition, and the glorious glory that everyone must look up to was the reward that Ye Hao gave them for two months of hard work.


    They have become a legend of the Hidden Dragon Base.


    Even Ding Xiaohu, a fat man, has many female supernaturalists approaching him to talk.


    Staying in the room alone, Ye Hao lay on the bed and opened the system screen.


    [Mission completed: Let the members of the Chinese ability group including Dongfang Ze and Hou Boyi convinced the team candidates selected by the host. Obtain two hundred energy stones. ¡¿


    There are two boxes in Ye Hao''s storage ring, plus the energy stone he just obtained, Ye Hao has accumulated nearly 500 energy stones in total.


    This is the bet that was won back before, after deducting the energy stones distributed to others.


    Originally more than 1,000 energy stones, Ye Hao could completely monopolize them.


    But he didn''t do this, because in his eyes, the six people in the team had become his "children".


    Which "parents" don''t like to see their "children" become stronger, let alone the Arctic battle is getting closer.


    The six of them can improve their strength as soon as possible, and the odds of winning for them are getting bigger and bigger.


    Ye Hao wouldn''t do anything about killing chickens and getting eggs.


    And the reason why Ye Hao didn''t absorb all the remaining five hundred energy stones was because Ye Hao had enough skill points now, and these energy stones were put aside for emergency.


    [Current remaining skill points: 264. ¡¿


    The six bottles of talent potions previously exchanged consumed 180 skill points.


    This will be the last time Ye Hao will give them this potion, and it won''t work anymore.


    After solving the matter of the ability group, Ye Hao left the Hidden Dragon Base with Lu in the morning.


    When they left, Xue Shitou was not called to them, fearing that they would have another reluctant drama.


    After almost two hours in the car, they arrived at the Capital Military Region.


    This is the Capital Military Region, the head of China''s nine military regions.


    The Capital Military Region is not as large as the Jiangnan Military Region, but there are almost all kinds of super-advanced weapons here.


    The Capital Military Region is known as the pro-son of China in all major military districts.


    "Stop, please show your credentials." At the gate of the military area, Ye Hao''s car was stopped by armed soldiers.


    Ye Hao showed his credentials.


    "Excuse me, where is the Jiangnan Military Region team that came here yesterday?" Ye Hao asked.


    "You are asking about those Jiangnan student soldiers." The soldier subconsciously uttered a few words: "They should be at the guest house."


    Jiangnan student soldiers.


    Ye Hao took back his credentials. He had heard of this nickname, which meant that the soldiers in the Jiangnan Military Region were all white-faced niches, fighting with advanced weapons, and there were no soldiers who could fight.


    Soon, Ye Hao and the others arrived at the guest house.


    "What''s the matter, why can''t we arrange a room for us? Last night we squeezed three rooms in forty people, and we agreed that we would arrange accommodation for us today! Why now we say there is no room."


    "Sorry, we really don''t have a room anymore. This time the military region''s military area contest, a total of hundreds of people came from each military region. Our military region guest house really can''t hold it, or... you can bear it."


    As soon as Ye Hao walked into the guest house, he saw Qiu Xueyao leading a few people arguing with others at the front desk. The few male soldiers beside Qiu Xueyao stared at the dark circles under their eyes, as if not resting well.

 Chapter 904： Those who dare to move Laozi, fight!

    "What''s the matter?" Ye Hao walked over.


    Seeing Ye Hao, Qiu Xueyao and others were very happy.


    "Instructor."


    The soldiers stood up straight and saluted Ye Hao.


    "What''s going on here? What trouble did you bother you just a day after I left?" Ye Hao frowned and asked.


    "Instructor, it''s not that we are causing trouble. It''s really that group of people are deceiving too much. I...Forget it, let Qiu team talk to you." A soldier wanted to speak angrily, but Qiu Xueyao glared at him. Hold back.


    Ye Hao looked at Qiu Xueyao.


    Qiu Xueyao took Ye Hao to the rest area on the first floor.


    The soldiers at the front desk watched them finally retreating, with a sigh of relief on their faces, with contempt in their eyes, and they didn''t know what they were muttering.


    "This matter is a bit complicated, listen to me first." Qiu Xueyao began to slowly tell Ye Hao what happened during the period when Ye Hao was absent.


    It turned out that after they separated from Ye Hao yesterday, they were sent to the military area.


    As a rule, foreign soldiers are arranged in military district guest houses, but what I didn¡¯t expect last night was that because there were so many people from various military districts, the rooms were not enough.


    In the end, Qiu Xueyao and the others were only divided into three rooms.


    The accommodation standard of the guest house is a common room with four bunk folding beds, which can sleep eight people.


    According to the plan, Qiu Xueyao and the others should have been allocated five rooms.


    Although there are only 25 members of the Demon Wolf Squad, there are about forty people including the accompanying soldiers, instructors like Ye Hao, and some military officers responsible for communication matters.


    Last night due to lack of rooms, Qiu Xueyao''s female soldiers lived in one room, and the remaining 30 people crowded the remaining two rooms, an average of 15 people in a room!


    Hearing these narrations, Ye Hao''s face turned gloomy.


    "Originally, the comrades in the guest house said that they would make two rooms for us today, but when I came this morning, they said there were no rooms, saying that we can only provide three rooms when we stay here these few days."


    Qiu Xueyao said with a sigh. A young non-commissioned officer on the side could not help saying: "Instructor Ye. This is really they are deceiving too much! I just took a look at it secretly. The nine military regions, apart from the capital military region, have a total of eight military regions. Each military region is assigned. Five rooms


    There are a total of forty-five rooms in this guest house, which are completely enough! "


    Ye Hao said in a deep voice, "Then why are there three rooms left when we come to us? Where are the other two rooms."


    The young non-commissioned officer wanted to speak, but was held back by the older non-commissioned officer next to him.


    "Instructor Ye, let''s communicate this kind of thing slowly. After all, this is the boundary of other people, don''t cause trouble." The senior sergeant calmed down.


    "We never take the initiative to cause trouble, but we are not afraid of trouble."


    "Go on!" Ye Hao ignored the older sergeant and looked at the young sergeant.


    The young sergeant clenched his fists and continued: "I secretly looked at their room occupancy information. People from the Northeast Military Region lived in seven rooms, two of which originally belonged to us!"


    "Instructor. They are just deceiving people too much. Before, our deputy captain went to talk to them in private. What did their squad deputy captain say? Those who have the ability to live well, and those who do not have the ability to squeeze honestly."


    "If it wasn''t for the deputy captain to stop us, we would have rushed to teach those guys." A magic wolf member said angrily.


    "Not only that, the air-conditioning and bathroom in the three rooms allocated to us are all broken!"


    "It''s okay that there are few female soldiers. 15 of us male soldiers squeezed into a room and couldn''t sleep at all. They responded to the front desk and said directly that they can''t live in love, and dislike the heat of the suite. You can sleep outside!"


    "Listen to what those guys are saying. Now in August and September, the temperature is nearly 30 degrees even at night!"


    "Although we have received heat-resistant training, we can''t maintain a good condition to participate in the military area competition! Even without air conditioning, at least we don''t need 15 people to squeeze a room."


    With a beginning, everyone else uttered their own suppressed anger.


    No wonder they didn''t seem to have a good rest one by one. Fifteen people squeezed into a room without air conditioning. Even iron men couldn''t sleep well.


    "It''s not good. The guys in the Northeast Military Region are molesting our female soldiers in the restaurant!" A demon wolf member ran over panting.


    "These **** are so deceiving!" Many people in the Demon Wolf team were angry.


    "Everyone calm down. This is the Capital Military Region. We can''t cause trouble." The senior sergeant persuaded.


    Ye Hao stood up and raised his sleeves.


    "Devil Wolf Team."


    "in."


    Hearing Ye Hao''s command, all the members of the Demon Wolf squad reflexively stood up straight.


    "Everyone, copy guys. Come with me." Ye Hao took the lead and directly picked up a bottle of wine in a corner that I don''t know who abandoned it here.


    Seeing this, all the magic wolf soldiers were excited to pick up the guy, what broom, what chair, and even a few did not know where they found the bricks.


    "Wait, Ye Hao. If you are so impulsive, something will happen!" Qiu Xueyao hurriedly grabbed Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao stopped, he looked at Qiu Xueyao seriously.


    "It''s not like you. Where did the hot-tempered policewoman go?"


    Qiu Xueyao lowered her head, her eyes a little complicated.


    "We...we want to be rational, we are a group."


    Ye Hao looked at Qiu Xueyao. "The reason why I made you the captain of the magic wolf team is not to let you control them with any discipline. We are a team, yes. But you have to remember that I want a group of wolves, a group of evil wolves like the devil. Instead of a group listening


    Lamb of words. "


    "People need to be rational, and when they can''t be rational, they become a fool."


    After Ye Hao finished speaking, he bypassed Qiu Xueyao and walked forward.


    This is the last lesson he taught Qiu Xueyao.


    In fact, Ye Hao had already felt it, since he made Qiu Xueyao the captain of the magic wolf team, her mood has changed.


    She wants to be the best everywhere, she doesn''t want to disappoint her players.


    She tried to control her original emotions and make herself a qualified soldier.


    In normal times, perhaps she could not suppress her emotions and rushed to quarrel with others, but now she is concerned about her identity.


    When he came to the restaurant on the first floor, Ye Hao really saw seven or eight people eight meters tall, and a 1.9-meter man surrounded the two of them.


    "Hey, you women in Jiangnan are beautiful, even if they are female soldiers, their skin is tender and supple."


    "But you southern men can''t do it, all of you have little white faces. How come we northerners are strong, my sister, why don''t you associate with us?"


    "Our Northern Army talents are true men!"


    The soldiers squinted at the female soldiers in front of them one by one, and they continued to swallow saliva.


    It was as if a group of tigers were looking at the little sheep in front of them.


    "You guys, don''t scare the female soldiers." A **** man coughed and looked at the two female soldiers pretending to be a gentleman.


    "I think your captain is pretty. Can you give me her cell phone number, Penguin."


    "Yes, I forgot to introduce myself. I am the deputy captain of the War Bear Special Operations Squad in our Northeast Military Region."


    A female soldier couldn''t help it any longer, and slammed her fist into the opponent''s face.


    "Stinking rogue!"


    But the fist was pinched directly in the palm of the opponent''s hand.


    The **** man smiled and grasped the female soldier''s hand, unable to escape no matter how hard the opponent struggled.


    "Comrade Female Soldier, how can you hit someone. But your strength is really not small, but your fist is really soft."


    The female soldier who was caught by the hand had a green and white expression on her face.


    Bang


    Suddenly, a wine bottle smashed open on the black man''s head, and glass shards fell on the ground.


    Everyone was frightened. When they turned their heads, only a dozen people rushed over behind them, holding various messy "weapons."


    The leader is a young guy, his hands are empty, but his eyes are very fierce. "Those who dare to move Lao Tzu, call me!"

 Chapter 905： The room belongs to me

    The people in the War Bears team had not realized what was going on, they were sapped one by one by "weapons".


    But after all, it was a special operations squad, and they soon began an effective counterattack, and all kinds of punching techniques were used.


    The dining restaurant instantly became a training ground.


    "Asshole!" On impulse, the deputy captain of Zhan Xiong picked up a dinner bowl and threw it at someone who happened to be a female soldier.


    bump


    The dining basin was blocked by a shadow.


    "team leader."


    The female soldier looked at the person in front of her and exclaimed.


    Qiu Xueyao looked at the deputy captain of the War Bear coldly: "Dare to molest the members of our team, and don''t ask who the old lady is!"


    With that, Qiu Xueyao slammed at the deputy captain with a fist.


    Vice Captain Zhan Xiong directly resisted with his hands and accurately grasped Qiu Xueyao''s fist.


    "Ahui, look good. If someone grabs your fist, you just hit it like that!"


    Suddenly, Qiu Xueyao''s flying kick directly hit the crotch of Vice Captain Zhanxiong.


    Vice Captain Zhan Xiong rolled his eyes instantly.


    Although the usual training programs of these soldiers include combat training, when this is a deadly male organ after all, it still hurts to hit it hard.


    "Did you see it clearly? I''ll show it again if I didn''t see it clearly."


    Hearing Qiu Xueyao''s words, Vice Captain Zhan Xiong immediately covered his crotch and backed away several steps.


    "I can see clearly." The female soldier nodded repeatedly.


    Qiu Xueyao took her hand and said with concern; "They haven''t done anything to you, right."


    "No." The female soldier shook her head.


    "Remember, don''t use the tricks taught in the army to deal with these men. The yin leg was very effective just now! It''s not good to try!" Qiu Xueyao''s words made everyone shiver.


    "Uh¡­¡­"


    "Okay, you stay here." Qiu Xueyao turned her head and saw a magic wolf member being flanked by two people, she immediately picked up the bench next to her and rushed up.


    "I''m going to you, people who dare to touch my mother!"


    At the moment here, it is impossible to imagine that these people are professional soldiers. The chaotic scene is like the scene of a crowd fight, and all tactics have been left behind.


    To bring down the enemy, that is their purpose.


    The melee soon ended. The War Bears team was knocked to the ground, with a look of swollen nose and blue eyes, and only a pair of pants were left naked, and both hands were tied with belts.


    "Ahem...you guys let me go! You belong to that unit, how can you beat people without authorization. Believe it or not, I''ll tell you the leader." Deputy Captain Zhanxiong was so miserable that he almost became a panda.


    He can be said to be the focus of care.


    "Are you looking for me? I am their leader." A young man with his sleeves rolled up appeared in front of them.


    "Where did the arrogance when we molested our female soldiers just now? Now that I''ve been beaten, I know I''m looking for a parent. Look at your talents." Ye Hao looked at these people contemptuously.


    "Bah. Brat, you have the ability to let me go, don''t run! Don''t think that you can fight it is great, our instructor captain can fight even more! Let you have one hand, you don''t know how to lose!"


    Even if he was subdued, Vice Captain Zhanxiong was still reluctant.


    "Oh, your instructor and captain. It just so happens that I''m going to trouble them right now." Ye Hao turned and walked directly up the stairs and walked upstairs to the guest house.


    With so many people, it is inconvenient to take the elevator, it is better to take the stairs.


    "Hey, stop. Release me first!"


    Seeing that the person who beat him ran away in a blink of an eye, the deputy captain and the others began to yell there.


    Kazkaz


    There was the sound of taking pictures around, and many soldiers were taking pictures with their mobile phones.


    It is estimated that tomorrow the Capital Military Region Daily will have their news.


    When I came to the fourth floor of the guest house, the appearance here is no different from ordinary hotels.


    "Oh, what''s the matter with you. You don''t have long eyes to walk!"


    A soldier walking with his head down hit Ye Hao''s chest with one head.


    It just fell to the ground.


    "Instructor. This person is from the Northeast Military Region! The attitude is particularly arrogant!" A team member pointed to the soldier who hit Ye Hao.


    "Who I thought was, it turned out to be a student soldier from the Jiangnan Military Region, why? I slept comfortably last night."


    The soldier patted his **** and stood up, with sarcasm in his words.


    In the next moment, his neck was directly pulled off the ground by Ye Hao''s feet.


    "Hey, hello. What are you doing, let go! I''m a non-commissioned officer of the Northeast Military Region!"


    "I ask you, why are you taking our two rooms!" Ye Hao looked at the sergeant coldly.


    The non-commissioned officer shivered, and subconsciously said, "We have many soldiers."


    "how many people."


    "Forty people."


    "Five rooms for forty people are enough, why do you want seven rooms?" Ye Hao asked in a deep voice.


    "Our instructor, captain, and deputy captain want one. One high-level non-commissioned officer, and the next twenty soldiers are divided into five rooms." The non-commissioned officer seemed to think that what he said was normal, and his tone of voice was very calm. .


    Ha ha


    "You have to live more by yourself, why rob us! Just find a way to apply for it yourself." Qiu Xueyao stood up sullenly.


    Because of Ye Hao''s enlightenment before, Qiu Xueyao no longer suppressed her own nature.


    "Each squad''s accommodation room is stipulated, and it is impossible to arrange more. Moreover, every time your Jiangnan Military Region comes, it is the first to be eliminated. It is not normal to be crowded."


    "The weak should give position to the strong, and the weak should obey the strong unconditionally. This is what our instructor said."


    Ye Hao''s mouth conjured up a playful smile.


    "Yes, your instructor is right. The weak should obey the strong."


    Ye Hao directly threw the non-commissioned officer in his hand on the wall.


    "Which room is the War Bear Team?" Ye Hao asked.


    The player next to him immediately pointed to the room in the front aisle and said: "From here, 401 to 407 are rooms of the War Bear team. 406 and 407 originally belonged to us!"


    "That''s good." Ye Hao walked to the front of Room 401.


    Lifting his foot directly kicked the door open.


    During the holiday, four or five soldiers from the Battle Bear squad looked at the people outside in a daze.


    "What are you doing, why are you kicking our door."


    A soldier walked out and pointed at Ye Hao with his finger.


    Ye Hao went up and hit the soldier''s neck with a hand knife directly, without giving the opponent any chance to react.


    "Devil Wolf Squad, listen to my orders. Drive out the people in rooms 701 to 707, whoever resists. Throw all their salutes from the window."


    "Uh...that...instructor. What if you resist." A team member asked stupidly.


    "What I taught you before is all for nothing. Your fists are all for nothing?" "If you dare to resist, hit me, don''t kill you." Ye Hao walked to the door of 702 and kicked it open again. : "Tell them, these rooms belong to us."

 Chapter 906： Refining Realm Instructor

    "Old Zheng, don''t worry. This time we are prepared. The people in our team are all outstanding soldiers selected from each team."


    A 30-year-old man patted the shoulder of a big man with thick eyebrows next to him, and said to a middle-aged non-commissioned officer in a straight military uniform next to him.


    "Moreover, the training for more than half a year was personally trained by the master we invited from the dragon team."


    "It''s absolutely easy to win this competition!"


    Sergeant Zheng nodded with a smile.


    "Of course. Xiang Hao is a top-notch expert who retired from the dragon group ground group. According to the words of their martial arts world, what... practice... practice..."


    "The late stage of Qi Refining Stage," Xiang Hao said in a deep voice.


    "Yes, in the late stage of Qi Refining Realm! Before, I saw Comrade Xiang in the military area with his bare hands and one hundred enemies, and he didn''t lose the wind at all!" Sergeant Zheng praised.


    Then he looked at another person: "Our Warrior Bear squad captain is the former regular tiger squad captain who has made remarkable achievements, Xiong Wenqiang. This time the military region''s grand competition victory is definitely our lunch."


    "But this time the competition is very important, but I heard that the winner..."


    Bump


    Just when the three of them came downstairs and talked and laughed, several things fell from the sky and fell on the ground.


    They were all suitcases, and some suitcases simply couldn''t bear falling from a high altitude, and they fell to pieces and all the contents fell out.


    "what happened?"


    "Why something suddenly falls from above."


    This scene shocked the things passing by.


    "Captain Xiong, Instructor Xiang. This...this seems to be our luggage." Sergeant Zheng widened his eyes and raised his head.


    The windows of the room where they lived were opened, and some soldiers were constantly throwing things out.


    "Hey, don''t throw it away. There is my computer in there!"


    "Which unit are you from!"


    Sergeant Zheng shouted anxiously, but the soldiers didn''t seem to hear it at all, and when he fell from the fourth floor, he didn''t dare to pick it up directly. He could only watch his things fall to the ground.


    "Captain Xiong, instructor Xiang. This...what the **** is going on?" Sergeant Zheng cried a face, watching the messy salute on the ground.


    "Go, let''s go up and take a look." Captain Bear had a sullen face, his fists already clenched.


    First walked into the guest house.


    But when they walked into the guest house, they saw a funny scene in the restaurant next to it.


    A group of people were taking pictures there, and the sound of taking pictures was endless.


    Captain Bear saw a familiar figure, immediately turned his head and walked over, pushing away the surrounding people.


    When he saw the scene inside, his face was quite ugly.


    "What are you doing!" Captain Xiong shouted angrily.


    The soldiers in his squad took off their clothes, leaving only a pair of trousers to stay there, like an animal onlookers in a zoo.


    "Captain, you can count. You have to call the shots for us. Just now... just now a group of people was really bullying. They bullied us because of the number of people. They came up and beat us badly."


    "Also... he stripped our clothes and left us here."


    The soldiers of the War Bear squad were there all aggrieved.


    "A group of gangsters, how do I usually teach you! You don''t know if you are being tied up!" Instructor Xiang looked at them with hatred of iron and steel.


    "Instructor, we are not to blame. Just now, one of the young people in the group, his hand tapped a few times on our arm, and our arm is still weak now, and we can''t get any strength at all."


    Hearing this, instructor Xiang frowned and went up to check the soldier''s arm.


    "This is a technique used by martial artists in the Qi Refining Realm to block the blood vessels and meridians with Qi!"


    This technique is only effective for ordinary talents. If the warrior only needs to break through, the longest will be more than a minute.


    "Who taught you and where is it now?" Instructor Xiang asked in a deep voice.


    "They seem to say they belong to the Demon Wolf squad. They went to our room just now."


    Go to their room?


    Could it be that?


    "Let''s go! I want to see who bullied us!" Captain Xiong held back his anger, ignored the elevator, and ran up the stairs and headed for the fourth floor. Instructor Xiang also tightened his mind. Rear.


    Sergeant Zheng followed panting, and whispered: "What is this?"


    "Instructor, Captain. Untie us first."


    The screams from the restaurant got farther and farther.


    When they came to the fourth floor, many people gathered here.


    And they found that the soldiers of their own war bear squad were actually bruised and swollen.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong with you?" Captain Xiong stepped forward and asked.


    "Captain, you can count as coming back. The people of the Demon Wolf squad suddenly robbed our room, beat our people, and threw our luggage out." A soldier with panda eyes came over.


    "These people are deceiving too much." Instructor Xiang couldn''t help it, he pushed away and walked directly up.


    "Wait, our instructor has an order. People from the War Bear squad are not allowed to enter this area!" A magic wolf soldier stepped forward to block.


    "Fart order!" Instructor Xiang raised the big bun''s fist and waved it up.


    The magic wolf soldier immediately protected his cheek with his hands.


    But the huge impact made him fly upside down.


    "What''s the matter? It''s tedious, it hasn''t been resolved yet." Ye Hao walked out of a room, just in time to see the soldier who was knocked to the ground.


    His face condensed, and he looked at the man with thick eyebrows.


    "You hit me?"


    "You are their instructor, I will not only beat you, I will also beat you!" Instructor Xiang erupted an invisible air current.


    Musha?


    Or is it a refinement state?


    Ye Hao''s mouth turned into a disdainful smile.


    "The light of rice."


    Ten seconds later.


    The instructor Xiang, who was still flamboyant just now, was sitting on the ground with a black nose and swollen face like his soldiers.


    His squinted eyes looked at the young man with his fist in front of him.


    "You...you are the refinement realm!"


    "Yeah, how can you be allowed to be in the Qi Refining Realm. You are not allowed to be others." Ye Hao smiled contemptuously.


    He glanced at the people behind the instructor Xiang.


    "Why, you also want to do it."


    Captain Bear immediately stepped back.


    They were quite aware of the strength of the instructor Xiang. When the Battle Bear squad was just established, they were all soldiers, and they couldn''t let others down.


    But soon he was convinced by the fist of the instructor Xiang. But now, the instructor Xiang they admired, among the young guy in front of them, was defeated in ten seconds.

 Chapter 907： No guns allowed?

    "I...we are not here to fight. We are here to ask you why we are robbing our room and why we are losing our luggage!" Captain Xiong''s eyes rolled.


    If the soldiers are not good enough, then come to courtesy.


    "What''s wrong with this. I heard your soldiers say, you said. What the strong say is the law of heaven, and the weak can only obey the strong."


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth was curved.


    "So I took a look at your room, and I declare that your room is all mine. As for your luggage, your soldiers did not obey my orders, so they had to throw it out."


    "This...how does this work, where do we live?" Sergeant Zheng said.


    Ye Hao said, "This is beyond my control. Anyway, it''s so big outside, you can sleep wherever you like. If you want to go back to your room, then you will defeat me. Who would call me better than you."


    The wicked have their own troubles.


    Ye Hao is their devil against these people who admire power.


    In the end, the instructor Xiang and Captain Bear could only leave with their soldiers.


    "This...this is not so good. We are a small team that occupies ten rooms? If the blame comes down from above." Qiu Xueyao walked to Ye Hao and asked worriedly.


    "Look at you. Where did the arrogance go when I was beating people just now? This is not Officer Qiu I know. These rooms were taken over by us upright, what''s wrong."


    "Hurry up and arrange for the soldiers to move in. There are four soldiers in a room. How comfortable it is to live."


    Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    Later, this incident is said to have caused a lot of fluctuations here.


    In the end, the gang of Warrior Bear squad was arranged to go to the soldiers'' dormitory.


    As for the magic wolf team that beats people, there is no punishment, which can be said to be unexpected.


    "This time, the competition is a bit exciting." In an office, a white-haired old man sipped wolfberry tea and looked at a document in front of him.


    "I''m afraid it''s a group of troublemakers. They just came here and caused such a big trouble." The assistant next to him said helplessly.


    "What the kid said is pretty good. Our soldiers are wolves and demons to the enemy. Not a group of lambs." The white-haired old man admired.


    "That old brother picked a treasure."


    ...


    In the following two days, each team began simple training.


    Soon it was time for the Grand Tournament.


    This time the competition was a direct melee, and the nine teams were dropped into an uninhabited mountainous area without any weapons.


    There are many weapons hidden in the mountains.


    Their task is to search for weapons while destroying other teams.


    In the command post, the instructors of the nine teams are all here. Looking at the big screen in front of you, the nine helicopters on the big screen have already flown towards various places in this battle zone.


    Ye Hao tilted Erlang''s legs, looking at ease and contentment.


    The other instructors on the side looked at this young man, and they had already heard his rumors.


    They looked at the instructor of the War Bear squad who was still bruised and purple.


    Instructor Xiang was secretly resentful.


    Boy, there will be no time for you to be proud of.


    You are very good, but it doesn''t mean that your team is very good. I don''t know what your expression will look like when someone watching your team falls to the ground by mine.


    ...


    "All the Bears have landed."


    Everyone in the Battle Bear team landed on the ground. They now have no weapons except for their special combat uniforms.


    "Captain, what is our plan?" A team member looked at their Captain Bear.


    Captain Bear picked up a stone on the ground and pinched it in his hand, squeezing it directly into powder.


    "This time we have no plan, only one goal. Eliminate everyone in the Magic Wolf Team!"


    An inevitable dispute is already brewing.


    "Sister Female Soldier, how much do you earn a month here. How are the benefits?"


    Ye Hao, who was bored, even found the female soldier next to him to chat.


    If he doesn''t look for female soldiers, can he still look for male soldiers?


    Although the female soldier had never seen Ye Hao, she had heard about him.


    She thought that this was a fierce man, but she didn''t expect it to be a handsome brother.


    And now on this kind of occasion, with so many people''s attention, they are still chatting with themselves.


    "Why don''t you speak."


    "Is it because the welfare benefits here are not good enough? Or come with me. I happen to be recruiting people."


    "The welfare treatment is absolutely good. It covers an area of ??hundreds of acres and is a welfare institution."


    Cough cough


    For a moment, I don''t know how many people are scolding their mothers in their hearts.


    I''m digging your lungs, and you are still digging a wall here in a welfare institution.


    "Um...comrade, don''t you worry about your team members?" The female soldier was worried that if we continued to talk like this, she didn''t know what else to say.


    I feel that I have started the topic.


    "Worry? If those guys still need me to worry, I''ll let them be the coopers when I go back." Ye Hao said casually.


    "Brother, don''t talk too much. Your team doesn''t even have a gun yet."


    At this moment, the big screen shows that there has been a battle, and some teams have found guns.


    But Ye Hao''s magic wolf team didn''t get a gun at all.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth curled up.


    "Before I started, I gave them a death order. This battle is not allowed to give me a gun. Who dares to shoot? Go back and give me a one-hundred-kilometer long-distance training. Come back, let me go to the Dead Sea."


    puff


    No gun?


    At this moment, everyone''s heart had an expression on this young man, arrogant and bragging.


    Doesn''t need a gun for such a battle? Can you win?


    But what happened next quickly subverted their views.


    Said it is a small team, it is actually an enhanced team, each of which has between 20 and 30 people.


    This number has far exceeded the number of teams.


    Therefore, under normal circumstances, it will be divided into several tactical teams, from three to six people.


    There are almost four tactical teams. One team is in charge of detection, one is in charge of the back, the other is in charge of support, and the support is in charge of frontal fire cover.


    The situation on the magic wolf is a bit different.


    Twenty-five of them first appeared on the surveillance screen.


    They were all cold weapons.


    Nepalese sabers, daggers, army sticks, mountain knives, even wooden sticks and pans.


    People who didn''t know thought it was for a gang fight.


    Soon they met with the first team. Although this team was not fully armed, it already had four guns in hand.


    Qiu Xueyao was the first to find the other party, she raised her fist and squatted down.


    Signaled that everyone was lurking. The scene at this moment is like a group of people ambushing their prey.

 Chapter 908： What is rolling

    Next, everyone in the command room witnessed the event.


    It can be said to be a textbook-style jungle ambush!


    Hiding, lurking, approaching.


    After the opponent entered the ambush site, the members of the Magic Wolf squad rushed forward.


    The first target was the soldiers with guns.


    The soldiers with guns were all thrown to the ground before they could react.


    "You are dead!" Qiu Xueyao appeared behind a soldier, with the dagger in his hand resting on the opponent''s neck.


    Then Qiu Xueyao slapped the opponent''s chest, and smoke appeared from the opponent''s helmet.


    In less than a minute, a combat squad of more than 20 people was wiped out by a group of soldiers without guns.


    "Report. The 98K team was killed."


    A soldier reported the news.


    "Send two planes to take them out of the battlefield."


    The commander of the acting headquarters ordered.


    Ye Hao smiled at the corner of his mouth, and an instructor in military uniform stood up angrily.


    "Damn it, these little rascals will see how I go back to train them. What a shame for him."


    The battle continues.


    "Oh my God, these guys really don''t have guns or weapons! They just took a few grenades and close weapons." A soldier pointed to a member of the Wolves team who began to evacuate the battlefield on the screen.


    They did not take a gun, but destroyed all the "ammunition" of these guns.


    "This is a bit too big." Many instructors next to him looked at Ye Hao.


    The female soldier who was accosted by Ye Hao asked in a low voice, "Why don''t you let them use guns? If they don''t use guns, they will have a lot of trouble."


    Ye Hao looked thinking and rubbed his chin.


    "It''s like I used to play a game called Warcraft. At that time, I could only play on a stand-alone player, but after playing it for a long time, those computers became meaningless, and no advanced computer was my opponent."


    "In order to increase the fun of the game, I will set some difficulty for myself. For example, let the computer opponent start the game for one minute, not build some strong units or the like, or end the game within a few minutes. This is fun to play."


    "Otherwise, wouldn''t it be too boring to sit here and watch."


    Ye Hao shrugged.


    When the instructors of the surrounding teams heard these words, their expressions were very bad.


    Feelings This is to treat them as computer games, and there is no challenge yet, which increases the difficulty of the challenge.


    After that, most people''s attention was on the team of Magic Wolf.


    In just half an hour, they had already ambushed three squads in that jungle, all of them were wiped out, and no guns or weapons were confiscated. They did not have a single death.


    "Look at it, the Battle Bear team is about to rendezvous with the Demon Wolf team according to their forward path."


    In the monitoring screen.


    The distance between the two teams was only less than a hundred meters, but because of the dense jungle terrain they could not see each other.


    "The War Bear team is very well equipped. All 26 people are equipped with guns, including two snipers and three machine gunners."


    On the other hand, on the Demon Wolf Team, almost everyone still had various cold weapons.


    And this time, the magic wolf team had bad luck.


    Where they were advancing, suddenly a flock of birds flew up, alarming the war bear team.


    "No, there are enemies ahead!"


    "It''s a member of the Demon Wolf Team!"


    Captain Bear was holding a rifle with an angry look in his eyes.


    "Finally let Lao Tzu run into them. Open the battle formation and cover the firepower!"


    …ç…ç…ç


    All the members of the War Bear squad immediately dispersed and covered the magic wolf squad with firepower.


    "hidden!"


    Qiu Xueyao immediately shouted and hid behind a rock.


    "Report the casualties! Report the casualties!" Qiu Xueyao pressed her earphone.


    "The report, 08, 15, 24, was partially shot, there is no danger to life, but the movement of the body has been greatly affected!"


    A shout came from the headset.


    This top acting combat is quite realistic, using the latest technology and equipment.


    Although there is no live ammunition, there is no difference between gunfire and real gunfire.


    And if the concentration is not the critical part, the combat uniforms worn by the soldiers will partially paralyze the position where they were shot, causing the soldiers to be injured.


    Super realistic simulation of battlefield situation.


    "Hahaha. Now the Demon Wolf team suffered a loss, as soon as it came up, it lost three people due to injuries!"


    "Moreover, they don''t have guns and weapons. The War Bear Team only needs to continue to cover them with firepower and immediately eliminate the Demon Wolf Team."


    When such a scene appeared, the other instructors in the command room cheered indifferently.


    Whether it is those that have not been eliminated, or those that have been eliminated.


    Of course, those who are eliminated hope that the War Bear will avenge themselves. Those who are not eliminated, the War Bear can solve the dark horse of the Demon Wolf Squad, which is equivalent to eliminating a hidden danger for them.


    Instructor Xiang looked at Ye Hao with a sneer, the kid called you to scream!


    "Look at it, tell you to pretend to be forced. Now it''s alright, the people in your team are in danger." Because I feel that Ye Hao''s people are good, the female soldiers started to worry about Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    "If they don''t handle this little thing well, they won''t deserve to be called a magic wolf."


    In the monitoring screen.


    Qiu Xueyao was waiting for something quietly while avoiding the enemy''s fire attack.


    Three minutes later, although the Magic Wolf team was hiding itself, it was inevitable that some injuries occurred.


    But Qiu Xueyao''s eyes flashed at the moment, she held down her earphone. "All of them. The enemy''s firepower net has an interval of 1.46 seconds every 34 seconds. On the 04th, you took the fastest people in our team and heard my order to use the wolf tactics to attack. Others People follow, remember


    Hide your body and don''t die in battle! "


    "Don''t forget what the instructor said to us before. We are going to crush all our opponents in this exercise!"


    "What is crushing! Annihilating the enemy without being killed in battle is crushing. Even if there is one killed in battle, it is not crushing, understand!"


    "understand."


    The demon wolf soldier who heard the order lost his weapon and was ready to move.


    "Wolf tactics? What is the wolf tactics?"


    "Why hasn''t been crushed in battle? This woman is too crazy, right?"


    There was a lot of discussion in the command room.


    "3."


    Qiu Xueyao spit out a number.


    "2."


    "1."


    Following the exit of this 1, the barrage stopped for a moment. It was this moment that everyone rushed up.


    The speed of those who took the lead broke the limit of normal people.


    They took the lead in rushing to the front of the members of the War Bear team. Without weapons, they used their fists, knees, and elbows.


    "No, the enemy assault..."


    A soldier who had just spoken was hit in the chest with a fist and could not breathe for a long time.


    "Shoot, shoot! Everyone shoots me!"


    Captain Bear hurriedly raised his gun and shot.


    Those demon wolf soldiers who assaulted were not afraid at all, and directly rushed up with the soldiers of the War Bear squad who had just been knocked down close by.


    Use the bodies of these soldiers as obstacles.


    After approaching the soldiers who opened fire, they threw the people in their hands out and rushed in like a hungry tiger and a wolf.


    "Damn! These lunatics!"


    "I''m rubbing, why do I still use my mouth!"


    Two minutes later, Qiu Xueyao''s dagger hit Captain Bear''s neck.


    Captain Bear swallowed, and he looked at his soldiers who had fallen to the ground.


    What is ridiculous is that the soldiers who died were not killed by the enemy, they were all "dead" by their comrades.


    And the rest of the people were all beaten by the fists of the demon wolf soldier, and there was no chance of resistance.


    "You... who are you? I have never seen a soldier like you." Captain Xiong looked at Qiu Xueyao. Qiu Xueyao said coldly: "The Yellow Demon Wolf Squad of the Jiangnan Military Region."

 Chapter 909： City in city

    "Originally, the most promising Battle Bear team can''t even get in the top three this time."


    "I didn''t expect the Demon Wolf squad of the Jiangnan Military Region to be so strong. The time captured by the assault just now was very accurate, and their fighters moved very fast! The instant burst is simply incredible!"


    "The most important thing is that they have not had a gun. If they are allowed to have a gun, it is estimated that the other teams will really have no chance to play."


    The coaches discussed quietly.


    After that, Coach Xiang''s face seemed to have eaten shit, and the others looked at the big screen in surprise, then looked at Coach Xiang and the girl who was hooking up with Ye Hao.


    "Too much deception, I want to report you! Your team is insulting people!" Coach Xiang couldn''t help but stood up and pointed at Ye Hao.


    Coach Xiang''s face is so ugly.


    It''s all because in the surveillance screen, Qiu Xueyao and the others did not "eliminate" them after they defeated the Bear Team.


    Instead, they were **** with ropes and dropped onto the branches of the tree. All weapons on their bodies were confiscated.


    Guns and weapons were thrown far away.


    And the magic wolf team is going away!


    Now, the situation is very embarrassing.


    Because in accordance with the rules of the contest, the entire team is eliminated only if the soldiers are "killed and eliminated".


    In this situation, the War Bears team is not eliminated.


    This is simply a bare foot on the Battle Bear team.


    "NO, NO. Did we insult you?" Ye Hao didn''t expect Qiu Xueyao to come here.


    It seems that there is nothing wrong with the sentence don''t offend a woman, because women are very vengeful.


    "What we pay attention to is friendship first and competition second. Our soldiers can''t bear to eliminate you, and it doesn''t seem to violate the rules, right?" Ye Hao spread out his hands, looking like an innocent rogue.


    "you!"


    "Instructor Xiang, this is the command center. Please don''t make a big noise here. If there is any violation of the rules in the contest, we will stop it."


    "If you do this again, we will invite you out?"


    The leader of the command center stared at Instructor Xiang.


    Instructor Xiang gritted his teeth and sat down unwillingly.


    "You are good or bad. The soldiers you brought out are also good or bad." The female soldier smiled at Ye Hao.


    "You don''t know where I am worse." Ye Hao smiled jokingly.


    ...


    In the next five hours, the Magic Wolf team really "eliminated" all the teams with the team''s record of not reducing the number of players.


    The Battle Bears team was very lucky to get the second place in the competition!


    If it is normal, winning second is definitely a good result.


    But this time, the second place was an insulting term in their eyes.


    Because this second place was not obtained by them on their own.


    It''s because others disdain to "kill" them and let them "hang up" for five hours in this competition.


    But I have to say that they were lucky. After hanging for five hours, no one from the team found them and eliminated them, so that they were lucky to survive to the end.


    The members of the War Bears team came down from the helicopter, all of them pale.


    After all, after being hung upside down for five hours, no matter how good the physique is, there will be some physical reactions.


    When they walked down, people from the other teams all pointed at them.


    Because their deeds have been passed down as good news by other teams.


    After hanging for five hours, he became second.


    The last plane landed, and a Qianying took the lead and walked down, followed by more than 20 soldiers.


    When these people came down, all the people in the squad here, except the Battle Bear squad, looked at them with admiration and saluted them.


    In this competition, the Magic Wolf team perfectly showed them what a jungle hunt is!


    Everyone in the Demon Wolf squad held their heads high and walked to Ye Hao.


    Qiu Xueyao saluted Ye Hao.


    "Report. The Demon Wolf team completed its mission. None of the team was killed and nine injured. Please give instructions."


    Ye Hao looked at Qiu Xueyao with satisfaction.


    "Yes. There is no need to eat buns when I go back."


    I go


    Hearing this, many people around were cursing inwardly.


    No guns are used, and there is no combat attrition, which is a perfect task.


    If such a record is placed with them, the chiefs will definitely laugh and bloom in their dreams in the middle of the night, and that is definitely a talk of others to show off after a meal.


    But for this young man, the praise he got was just a few words, what else... no need to go back and eat the buns.


    "Okay, let''s go back and rest. Tomorrow we will leave." Ye Hao hit a Hatch, as if it had just ended an unimportant thing.


    ...


    After the competition ended, the magic wolf team won the first place, the war bear team won the second place, and the capital military district team won the third place.


    At the celebration banquet in the evening, many instructors and officers came to ask Ye Hao how he trained this horror team.


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word.


    Of course he wouldn''t tell them that the worst of the twenty-five people in this demon wolf team was in the early stage of the body refining stage, and the best had reached the middle stage of the body refining stage.


    Qiu Xueyao even has a tendency to break through to the later stage of the body refining stage.


    Coupled with the Tianmai Jue they cultivated.


    These are the reasons why they are so fast that they can come and go freely in the jungle hunting.


    ...


    A flight arrived in Haicheng.


    Ye Hao stretched.


    "It''s still comfortable in Haicheng. Qiu Xueyao, take the team back to the military area first, I''m leaving." Ye Hao waved at Qiu Xueyao.


    "You are an instructor, you know to be lazy." Of course, Qiu Xueyao knew that Ye Hao was going back to Haicheng District.


    "You also said, I''m just an instructor. I have successfully completed the task assigned to me by the organization. From now on, this team has nothing to do with me. I''m showing you."


    Ye Hao smiled and waved his hand, and took the green to get into the already parked car.


    Long away.


    After the Demon Wolf team returned to the military region, it was not unexpectedly praised by the old chief, which made him exhale in front of the major military regions.


    Ten thousand orphanages.


    After two months, the construction of Wanjia Welfare Institute has been completed.


    Wanjia Welfare Institute has now become several areas.


    The orphanage area, this is the area where the children of the original orphanage were active, equivalent to a well-equipped elementary school.


    There is also a living area, which is for the children, and where Baoye lives, as well as some basic living facilities.


    Xia Xue recently moved here with her parents. Both of her parents work as helpers in the orphanage and live here very comfortably.


    There are everything in this living area.


    What I have to say is the laboratory building, which is a special area.


    In addition to these, Ye Hao has also crossed a special area on the back mountain, which is monitored by a five-meter high wall and all-round monitoring equipment.


    There is also a training hall, as well as a swimming pool, gymnasium and so on.


    This is just a building on the ground, underground also has air-raid shelters that can resist nuclear attacks, as well as solar energy collection devices, water source collection devices, and a small weapon arsenal.


    There are everything you have in a city, and there are things you don¡¯t. This is a city within a city belonging to Ye Hao!

 Chapter 910： Beautiful utopia

    "Green, you have been here before the Arctic Scramble."


    Ye Hao took the green back to the new emerald exquisite flower breeding area.


    This is a high-tech greenhouse farming area separately circled beside the back mountain.


    Artificial sunlight, after all, there is no real sun better, this is green requirements.


    In addition to the existing emerald exquisite flowers, this large breeding area also has enough breeding areas for cultivating 100,000 exquisite emerald flowers.


    "There is a bachelor apartment specially arranged for you over there."


    Ye Hao pointed to the two-story building next to the breeding area.


    "Whatever you need in life, you can go to Xiaoyan. If you feel bored here, you can go out at any time. The scenery of Haicheng is still very good." Ye Hao said.


    Lu looked at this piece of her own world with satisfaction, and she took a deep breath of air.


    "My dream is to live in a place like this, carefree."


    "Then you have been staying here after the Arctic Scramble." Ye Hao looked at Green as if seducing a young girl.


    Lu shook his head, "I''m an orphan. It was the leader of Dongfang who trained me to grow up. I want to repay him."


    It turns out that there is still such a story. It seems that Dongfang Ze''s cultivation of green is to make her his future successor. . "Well, you pack your luggage. I may go to the capital to study later, and I don''t have time to perform power enhancement techniques for you. However, with your current D-level strength, you can ripen the emerald exquisite flower yourself. , Slow efficiency


    It''s all right. "


    When Ye Hao finished the last order, he walked towards the back mountain.


    The back mountain is densely forested, and besides the fence, there are some artificially dug rivers.


    Ye Hao walked into Houshan through the door to identify his identity, and he blew a whistle.


    There was movement in the back mountain, and the trees began to sway.


    Eleven snow-white wolves rushed out and ran next to Ye Hao, rubbing Ye Hao''s body very closely.


    Another emerald snake, which was ten meters long, swam out from the forest.


    This little snake grew very fast. Although it was not as thick as her mother''s snake, it was already equivalent to an ordinary giant python.


    And the emerald-colored scales are very beautiful. If it doesn''t move there, others might think it''s just an emerald artwork.


    The little snake swam to the side of Ye Hao and spit out a letter to Ye Hao.


    He teased the belly of a few white wolves with his tail.


    It seems that it has a good relationship with the wolves.


    Rush


    There was the sound of water, and three lizards the size of a crocodile crawled out of the artificial river next to it.


    The black scale armor makes people tremble.


    The three big lizards climbed to Ye Hao''s side and looked very affectionate.


    "Xiao Cui, how are you living in the back mountains here? Are you still used to it." Ye Hao knelt down and stroked Xiao Snake''s head.


    The little snake seemed to understand Ye Hao''s words and nodded.


    "Dasha, second silly, and third silly. What about you." Ye Hao looked at the three lizards.


    The three lizards also nodded.


    "Wolf, your habit of living here, didn''t you run out?"


    The head wolves in the pack rubbed Ye Hao''s arm, as if they were always obedient.


    These are the names Ye Hao gave them.


    The emerald snake is called Xiaocui.


    There are many wolves, and it is impossible for every wolf to have a unique name.


    Just follow Wolf Big, Wolf Two, until Wolf Eleven.


    Nature is the wolf.


    As for why it is called the three silly lizards, the second silly and the third silly.


    It was because Ye Hao found that their IQ was very anxious. Although it was better than ordinary animals, it was far worse than the obedient Xiao Cui.


    And it can''t compare with the disciplined wolves.


    The three brothers often fight with each other to grab food, so Ye Hao simply called them Dasha.


    "You guys run so fast."


    Two figures in casual clothes ran over from the jungle panting.


    "I knew you were back, and they listened to you best here."


    Feng Jiuer and a blonde woman walked out.


    "They live well here, right." Ye Hao got up and looked at Feng Jiu''er and the blonde woman.


    "Hello boss." The blonde woman bowed respectfully to Ye Hao, speaking in crappy Chinese.


    "Anita, I''ve said it many times, just call me Ye Hao. Don''t call me the boss, it sounds uncomfortable." Ye Hao waved his hand.


    This blond woman was introduced to herself by Feng Jiuer. She is one of the world''s top animal experts. She is different from those trainers and animal researchers.


    She doesn''t like to keep those animals in the zoo for training, or put them in the laboratory for research. She advocates letting those animals live freely.


    Because of these points of view, her life is very difficult, no job, no income.


    Feng Jiuer recommended her to work here for Ye Hao.


    At first, she was very resistant, thinking it was just an alternative animal restraint mechanism.


    After the result came, she felt that the wolves, Xiaocui, and the lizards really liked it, and these animals grew very strange.


    In addition, Ye Hao hired her with the highest salary of the same profession in the world.


    So she stayed.


    Of course, Ye Hao asked her to sign a twenty-year non-disclosure agreement, and she was not allowed to reveal any secrets here within twenty years.


    As for twenty years later, I''ll talk about it at that time.


    "Feng Jiu''er, how long will you stay here." Ye Hao petted the wolves while looking at Feng Jiu''er.


    Feng Jiu''er pouted, "Actually, I still like the job here. But it is estimated that my vacation will be over soon, and I will leave."


    She looked really reluctant to leave here.


    "Ye Hao, discuss with you whether one thing can be done or not. After I retire, I will leave a position with you." Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    She really likes this place, it''s completely different from the outside, just like an independent utopia.


    "No problem. Okay, these guys will be handed over to you. If Feng Jiu''er leaves, Anita, you will have to work a little harder."


    "No problem boss."


    After leaving the mountain, Ye Hao came to a place, which was a large courtyard with a sign hanging at the door of the courtyard.


    Haicheng Branch of Wu''s Martial Arts Museum.


    "The fist is too high. Stand up straight with your legs."


    "Put your punches fast and look straight ahead."


    "Your posture is wrong, move down a little bit."


    As soon as he walked in, Ye Hao saw a beautiful shadow instructing a group of children to practice boxing there under the scorching sun.


    On the other side, there are those subordinates of Baoye who are also training here.


    They are all good-quality people, and they become punks because of the relationship in life.


    Ye Hao is going to train them to become security guards in the welfare home, and pay them the highest security salary in the world. Of course they are willing to stay one by one.


    In this yard, there are all kinds of stakes, targets, sandbags, and various training equipment.


    Going further in there is a closed martial arts hall.


    "Brother Ye Hao."


    "Brother Ye Hao."


    Seeing Ye Hao coming in, the children practicing martial arts shouted.


    And that Qianying also raised her head subconsciously, just to look at Ye Hao.


    Wu Tian.


    "How about it, let you teach this, it''s not tired of you." Ye Hao stepped forward to say hello.


    Wu Tian slicked her hair: "You are not tired, you children have a good foundation. And they can bear hardships and stand hard work. If you practice for a few more years, you may be able to have the strength of the early stage of the physical training stage."


    "It''s a bit difficult for those adults, the roots are fully developed, don''t give them too much hope.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "It''s okay, you can do your best."


    "I invite you to come and be a martial arts coach for us all the way, thank you very much."


    "It''s not hard." Wu Tian shook her head. There was a hidden emotion in her eyes looking at Ye Hao.


    The reason why Ye Hao invited Wu Tian is because Wu Tian is a professional martial artist, or an expert in martial arts training, compared to Bao Ye and the others.


    So Ye Hao spent a lot of money to hire her over, and he also set aside a piece of land here and opened such a martial arts gym for her.


    When Wu Tian received a call from Ye Hao, she packed up her luggage and ran over without saying anything. She didn''t even say any benefits. But of course the benefits will not be bad. Her monthly income alone is equivalent to their previous monthly income in martial arts.

 Chapter 911： Song Ying has someone outside

    "Then you continue training, I just stop by and take a look."


    After Ye Hao said a few words, he turned and left.


    "Sister Wu Tian, ??sister Wu Tian."


    The children''s calling came from behind, Wu Tian was able to recover.


    "Sister Wu Tian, ??do you like our Ye Hao brother? He is silly." The children''s words made Wu Tian''s cheeks red.


    "What do you kids know." Wu Tian concealed his emotions. A girl smiled and said, "Sister Wu Tian is shy. Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. The children in our orphanage like Ye Hao brother. We girls all hope to marry Ye Hao brother, and boys hope to do it. Become a leaf


    Someone like Brother Hao. "


    "Oh, all of you are like little ghosts. You still want to marry."


    ...


    After leaving the martial arts gym, Ye Hao came to the teaching area.


    Because it is summer vacation, there are not many people in the teaching area, but I saw a figure in a classroom writing something on the podium.


    The next person sat there honestly.


    Ye Hao just walked into the classroom, and the person who sat down there just now rushed to Ye Hao''s body.


    "Ahao...Ahao is here."


    Meow touched Ye Hao''s cheek with her cheek, very intimate.


    Xia Xue on the podium saw Ye Hao and smiled: "Why are you here?"


    "Thanks for your hard work, I will trouble you to teach meow here in the summer." Ye Hao put Meow down and touched her ears.


    Meow enjoys Ye Hao''s touch very much.


    "It''s okay, it just happens to be idle. And Meowmeow is very smart, simple Chinese communication is no problem, and now I am teaching her elementary school knowledge."


    "Miao Miao is very smart, and I have learned the multiplication table Miao Miao." Miao Miao showed off to Ye Hao like a child.


    "Yes, we Meow Meow is the smartest." Ye Hao squeezed Meow Meow''s cheek.


    "No one is aware of Meow''s identity." Ye Hao looked at Xia Xue.


    Xia Xue nodded: "Miao Miao''s identity is well hidden, no one in the welfare institution notices it."


    "Her trousers and skirts are specially customized, and the tail can''t be revealed. But there is a problem with her ears and she must wear a hat. Spring and autumn are fine. Now the weather is very hot and wearing a hat is uncomfortable."


    Because Xia Xue is a vampire herself, Ye Hao didn''t hide Meow from her.


    Speaking of this, Miao Miao pulled her hat and looked at Ye Hao aggrievedly.


    "Ahao, Meow is hot. Meow doesn''t like wearing a hat."


    This ear is indeed a bit troublesome.


    "I will think of a way. By the way, we are going to the capital in a few days. I am going to take Meow with me. You should also prepare." Ye Hao said.


    "Bring Meow with me?" Xia Xue looked at Meow.


    "I don''t worry about leaving Meow here." Ye Hao looked at Meow.


    "Well."


    ...


    After turning around the orphanage, Ye Hao drove back to the apartment.


    As soon as he walked into the apartment, he saw Song Xiaoyue and Su Xiaoxiao and the others sorting things out. There were a lot of big and small bags here.


    "Hey, are you going to study or move?" Ye Hao watched this scene, with several black lines floating on his forehead.


    "You don''t understand this, we girls have a lot of things. The capital is so far away, we can''t run back and forth often." Su Xiaoxiao said.


    "Then you don''t need to bring everything there, clothes and shoes, we can just go there and buy them again." Ye Hao said helplessly.


    "How can this be the same, we are nostalgic. But don''t forget what you said, if you are missing something, you have to buy it for us." Su Xiaoxiao glared at Ye Hao.


    Song Xiaoyue smiled secretly.


    Only Su Xiaoxiao could talk to Ye Hao so confidently.


    "Where is your sister?" Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue.


    "My sister is in the bedroom." Song Xiaoyue pointed upstairs.


    "I''ll go up and discuss with her about our departure." Ye Hao was about to go upstairs.


    "and many more."


    Song Xiaoyue suddenly grabbed Ye Hao.


    "what happened?"


    "You come with me."


    Song Xiaoyue took Ye Hao to the balcony. Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue suspiciously, not knowing where she was making trouble.


    "Ye Hao, I recently discovered that my sister is a little abnormal."


    "Abnormal? Don''t you women always have that few days." Ye Hao said indifferently.


    "Not that?"


    Song Xiaoyue shook her head, she showed a detective expression: "I suspect that my sister has someone out there."


    thump


    Ye Hao''s heart jumped.


    Is Song Ying someone outside?


    "When we were in a video chat with my parents before, my parents asked, how is my brother-in-law. At that time, my sister immediately changed her color and started to change the subject there. My parents seemed to have reacted and stopped mentioning this question. ."


    Who does Song Ying''s parents know?


    Isn''t that self.


    Ye Hao subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief when it turned out that someone outside this point was himself.


    "Is it your illusion or auditory hallucination." Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue.


    Song Xiaoyue resolutely shook her head: "Impossible. A woman''s sixth sense is very sensitive. I suspect that my sister has found a man outside, and my parents know it, but I don''t know why they are hiding it from me."


    This girl''s investigative awareness is really good.


    Ye Hao pretended to be bored and poked her forehead with his finger.


    "A girl who claims to be a woman, you are still early. Don''t have a sixth sense, just think about how to improve your grades, don''t go to Huaxia University and become the tail of the crane."


    After speaking, Ye Hao walked upstairs with his hands in his pockets.


    Entering Song Ying''s room, Song Ying was looking at the computer to check this.


    Ye Hao closed Song Ying''s door and locked it back.


    He walked behind Song Ying and saw that Song Ying was using a computer to check the status of various departments of Huaxia University.


    "My wife, I''m choosing a profession for my sister-in-law."


    The sudden sound made Song Ying''s body frightened, and the chair swung to the side.


    But instead of hitting the ground, she hit a man''s arms.


    "Why? It''s been a long time since I saw him." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Song Ying in his arms.


    After Song Ying realized that it was Ye Hao, she glared at Ye Hao and sat back down again.


    "Why are you walking without any sound!"


    "Also, don''t bark. Who is your wife and who is your sister-in-law."


    Ye Hao looked wronged, like an abandoned person. "My mother said, let me get married and have a few big fat boys as soon as possible. Since you don''t want my wife, then I can only go outside to find a big **** woman who can give birth to my wife. I think the college student downstairs is not bad. He winked me when he came up


    . "


    The college student mentioned by Ye Hao is really unique. When she saw Ye Hao driving a Porsche 911, she caught Ye Hao''s attention. As long as she saw Ye Hao, it was like a bee seeing honey and pounced on it.


    But Ye Hao was not interested in that beauty.


    "Dare you!" Song Ying cast Ye Hao a blank eye.


    Ye Hao immediately put on a smiling face, and his hand reached Song Ying''s waist.


    "Don''t mess, I''m looking for a suitable major for Xiaoyue now."


    "It''s okay, you find it. Don''t worry about me." Ye Hao leaned down with a smirk.


    "You... tell you not to move..." "Don''t, Xiaoyue and the others are still downstairs..."

 Chapter 912： Say goodbye to Haicheng

    Bump


    With the knock on the door, it took a few minutes before Song Ying''s door was opened.


    "Sister, what are you doing in the room, why did you open the door so slowly?" Song Xiaoyue stood outside, looking at Song Ying suspiciously.


    She was surprised to find that her sister''s clothes were completely different from before, and she changed into a simple home outfit.


    The skin is still flushed.


    "Sister, why do you seem to have exercised?" Song Xiaoyue walked into the room, and she smelled a strange smell: "Sister, did you eat something delicious? Why is there a strange smell."


    delicious?


    Song Ying covered her mouth subconsciously.


    "I knew Sister you had eaten it stealthily! Although I said to lose weight, you can''t eat it, Sister." Song Xiaoyue pouted and looked at her sister.


    It was quite embarrassing in Song Ying''s heart.


    "That...I just ate something. Next time...I will buy it for you next time."


    When she said this, Song Ying regretted it, and that thing could not be bought.


    "Forget it this time. By the way, sister, do you have a good choice of my major."


    Song Xiaoyue saw that the computer on the desk was still on.


    Song Ying recovered. Because of Ye Hao''s trouble, she couldn''t calm down and choose a suitable major for her sister.


    Fortunately, she already had a good suggestion in her heart.


    "My first suggestion is that I still hope you can study trade, or jewelry, and transnational trade."


    "Now our Yingyue Jewelry is getting bigger and bigger. If you study these majors, you can return to the company to help us in the future."


    As soon as Song Ying''s voice fell, she saw that her sister''s face was a little disappointed.


    She hurriedly replied: "If you still like instrumental music, you can also study instrumental music. But the instrumental music major of Huaxia University is not very good."


    "Okay, sister. I''m no longer an ignorant child. I know what path I want to go in the future. Instrumental music... It''s just a hobby of mine. My talent in this area is not very good."


    "I''m still majoring in trade, and I will see if there are any elective courses in instrumental music."


    "In fact, I really hope that in the future, I can open my own musical instrument store like Teacher Ning Yawen, or combine musical instruments with our jewelry."


    Song Xiaoyue kept talking about her thoughts there.


    Seeing that her younger sister is much more mature than before, Song Ying is also very happy in her heart.


    "Sister. Put aside professional things first, I want to ask."


    Song Xiaoyue suddenly stared at her sister and looked up and down.


    "Do you have a man out there."


    Song Ying trembled, but fortunately, Ye Hao had told him the news before, and there was no strange expression on her face.


    She had previously told her parents specifically that she wanted to conceal her things from Song Xiaoyue temporarily, so she just tried to get cold toxin for the reason.


    However, in a video chat, the parents said that they had missed their mouths, but Song Xiaoyue did not expect to notice.


    "What are you little girl talking about!" Song Ying patted her sister''s head: "Now that her wings are hard, she is still asking about her sister."


    "I''m serious. Sister, actually you are not too young, and you should have a partner. And what age is it now, it''s not a secret thing to have a boyfriend." Song Xiaoyue said solemnly.


    "And I am not groundless. Look at what you are now, and you haven''t noticed it yourself. Is there any big change in you."


    Variety?


    Song Ying looked at her body suspiciously: "No."


    "Look carefully."


    Song Xiaoyue pulled her sister to the front of the dressing table and pointed to her sister in the mirror.


    "Have you noticed that you are radiant and radiant, this batter-breakable skin, this plumper breast, and this line. But I found that the bra you wear is one size bigger than before!"


    Listening to Song Xiaoyue saying this in her ear, Song Ying blushed and pushed her sister away.


    "What nonsense are you talking about here." "I''m not talking nonsense. I remember a book that said that a woman who has been moisturized by a man will rejuvenate her second life. Believe it or not, you will go to the street with me now. On, when others see us, they may not be able to tell who our sister is


    , Who is the younger sister. "


    Song Xiaoyue is like an expert, and she speaks very well there.


    Nourished by men?


    Song Ying glanced at herself in the mirror, not to mention that it was really different from before.


    Is it really because of the relationship with him that he is getting better and better now? Seems younger and younger?


    Although that kind of thing was really comfortable, the guy was really terrifying. He was so choppy every time he tossed him. Even just now, in his begging for mercy, he asked himself to help him solve it in other ways.


    "Sister, you are blushing and guilty!"


    Song Xiaoyue pointed to Song Ying''s face as if she had discovered a new world.


    "You little devil, you don''t want to be serious all day long, what are you thinking about!"


    Song Ying picked up the pillow and threw her sister.


    In the end, she said badly, and promised to her sister that if there is a man, she will tell her as soon as possible so that this little Nizi can settle down.


    ...


    At the end of August, the current weather can be said to be scorching sun.


    A group of people appeared in the Haicheng Airport, queuing through the security check.


    "Ye Hao, the business plane has been arranged. After passing the security check, you can take off later." Moran walked over.


    "Big Brother Tang arrived in the capital yesterday, and everything has been arranged."


    Ye Hao thanked him, "It''s easier to have you by my side."


    "Ye Hao, look at it. It''s Sister Qianyi, and Sister Xue Yao." Su Xiaoxiao pulled Ye Hao''s sleeves and pointed at the beautiful scenery that came in the distance.


    The appearance of these beautiful women here can be said to make the airport shine.


    Many of the male creatures'' eyes turned around.


    "Finally caught up." Qiu Xueyao wiped the sweat from her forehead.


    "Why are you..." Ye Hao looked at Qiu Xueyao unexpectedly. Shouldn''t this woman be in the military area.


    Qiu Xueyao took the lead and grabbed Ye Hao''s hand, making a hug.


    "They didn''t know I was in the army, don''t talk nonsense."


    "Haha, I specifically asked for a leave, rushed back to see you off, don''t you guys run to the capital to make trouble."


    Qiu Xueyao let go, patted Ye Hao''s shoulder and said.


    Zhou Qianyi on the side looked at Ye Hao with a complicated expression: "Be careful."


    "Thank you."


    Ning Yawen hugged Song Xiaoyue at the moment.


    "Teacher Yawen, I''m sorry...I didn''t choose the instrumental music major." Song Xiaoyue looked at Ning Yawen reluctantly.


    "Silly boy. This is your own life. You should make your own choices. I''m sorry. Choose what you like and do what you like." Ning Yawen touched Song Xiaoyue''s head.


    There is also a long-legged beauty, wearing jeans that she doesn''t usually wear, showing her long legs.


    "You...you flicked me and left, and threw me a bunch of stalls." Wu Tian looked at Ye Hao complainingly.


    Ye Hao smiled and said: "I''m sorry. By the way, you can take a part-time job as a bodyguard and help me look after the orphanage, which is now my home."


    Su Xiaoxiao''s cell phone rang at this time.


    She took out her phone and took a look.


    "Hey, Qiao Linying''s message."


    She raised her head and looked at Ye Hao suspiciously: "What did you promise Yingying? She even asked me to send you a message. Don''t forget the promise you made to her and the two conditions you owe her."


    Ye Hao was taken aback, and smiled awkwardly: "Uh... I accidentally offended her before, so I agreed to help her with two things."


    Randomly found an excuse to flicker over, Ye Hao didn''t expect that this girl would still be obsessed with these things.


    Ye Hao felt the warning look from Qiu Xueyao next to him. He could only pray secretly in his heart, hoping that time and distance could dilute everything.


    "Well, it''s our turn to go through the security check." Song Ying urged.


    "Parents, I''m leaving." Xia Xue hugged her two parents: "Goddaddy, goodbye."


    Xia Xue''s parents held back their tears and told Xia Xue to take care of herself outside.


    On the other hand, Baoye stuffed a bank card into Xia Xue''s pocket and asked her to buy whatever she likes. The consumption in the capital is high, so don''t wrong yourself.


    Ma Dongmei hugged Xia Xue: "Xiaoxue. Remember, a man is the most important thing in a woman''s life. Don''t let a good man slip away from you."


    "That way you will regret it."


    Xia Xue understood the meaning of Ma Dongmei''s words, and she nodded heavily.


    "I know."


    After saying goodbye, everyone passed the security check and boarded a small business plane, which began to slowly enter the runway.


    Outside the airport, Qiao Linying lay on the protective fence, watching the plane flying farther and farther. She clenched her fist: "I will catch up with you! Definitely!"

 Chapter 913： Longzu Nine District

    Beijing, perhaps because of the arrival of the school season, all major traffic arteries in the capital are very congested.


    "The official school report is the day after tomorrow. Let''s go to the place where we live and settle our luggage." Ye Hao looked at the women sitting in the car.


    "Actually, I really want to see Xiaoyue''s school." Song Ying muttered.


    "After finishing the room, some of them are time to see." Ye Hao looked at the strange city outside the window.


    He had been here twice before, but at that time it was because of something he was doing and there was no chance to see the city well.


    But this time is different, he will live in this city for a long time.


    "Here, our new home for the next four years." The car stopped and a villa was in front of him.


    "Ahao, everything is arranged." Liu Chuang walked over and greeted Ye Hao.


    "Thank you, please move all your luggage in." Ye Hao and others helped the girls move their luggage into the villa one by one.


    "Wow, the structure of this villa is almost exactly the same as our apartment in Haicheng!"


    As soon as he walked into the villa, Su Xiaoxiaojin was surprised to find the familiar structural layout inside.


    "This patterned dining table!"


    "This TV!"


    "And this balcony!"


    "Oh my God, even the location of the refrigerator is exactly the same."


    "No, I''m going to take a look upstairs. My God! The bed, dressing table, and curtain color in every room are almost the same as those in Haicheng."


    Su Xiaoxiao ran up and down, and her exclamation could be heard almost everywhere.


    "How did you do this? If you don''t know, I thought we were in a chaotic time and space and returned to our apartment in Haicheng." Song Ying also looked at the villa in surprise.


    Ye Hao smiled and sat on the sofa. "I am worried that you will be very uncomfortable when you come to Beijing from a long distance. When I came to Beijing before, I ordered someone to find a house with a structure similar to our apartment. Then after several days and nights of renovation, It''s decorated with us


    The apartments are exactly the same. "


    "In this way, you won''t have the strangeness of living in a different place. Every item in this villa is arranged according to the apartment."


    "There is also the school district room belonging to Huaxia University. Even if it is walking to Huaxia University, it only takes less than 20 minutes. There is also a special subway, which only takes three minutes."


    Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao: "It is convenient to have money."


    "In addition, Xiaoxiao." Ye Hao shouted to the upstairs.


    Excited Su Xiaoxiao walked out immediately.


    "What do you call Miss Ben."


    "I have also arranged your school. It is the nearest aristocratic high school and it is also very close to here. Remember to prepare the stationery for the start of school."


    Hearing that school was about to start, Su Xiaoxiao''s excitement immediately dissipated.


    "How is your new company in Beijing? Is there anything I need help." Ye Hao looked at Song Ying.


    Song Ying shook her head: "Everything is going well. The address of the branch office has been determined, and the house has been rented. It is now being furnished. It can basically be opened within half a month."


    "That''s fine."


    Ye Hao heaved a sigh of relief. Now everything was solved and everything was on the right track.


    "Huh...huh."


    A slight snoring came from the side, and Ye Hao looked at Meow who fell asleep on the sofa.


    Ye Hao and Song Ying smiled at each other.


    This little girl is too tired, and is especially sleepy during the day.


    Dididi


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s cell phone rang.


    "Sorry, I''ll answer a call."


    Ye Hao went to the balcony and took out the phone. The name displayed on the phone turned out to be Sister Longzu Zhou who hadn''t been in contact for a long time.


    "Hey, Sister Zhou. What can you do with me?"


    "You are in the capital, right."


    "Sister Zhou, you are quite well informed."


    "It just so happens that I have something to tell you about. You let Tangcheng take you to the Dragon Group base. That''s it, there are still some things on my side. We will discuss it in detail when we meet."


    Sister Zhou seemed very anxious over there, and she hung up as soon as she finished talking.


    "strange."


    Ye Hao murmured, he returned to the villa and told everyone that he had something to go out.


    Then let Tangcheng take himself to the base of Dragon Group.


    Ye Hao, the base of the ability group, has been there, but Ye Hao, the base of the dragon group, has never been.


    Tangcheng drove the car and brought Ye Hao to an underground tunnel in the capital where traffic flow was sparse.


    In the middle of the tunnel, Tangcheng suddenly turned the car into a side road and turned into a dark side road. From the road outside, there was basically no parked car in sight.


    A sign was erected inside the fork.


    No traffic ahead.


    Tang Cheng took out his Dragon Team ID and stretched out the car window, as if he was showing someone a look.


    A shocking scene appeared, and the sign slowly dropped to the ground.


    However, there was only a stone wall ten meters behind the sign, and there was no road.


    "Don''t be too surprised, after all, it is China''s most mysterious organization." Tang Cheng smiled and stepped on the accelerator.


    The car hit the wall directly.


    However, Ye Hao''s expression was very plain, because he had already felt that the wall was weird.


    Sure enough, the car passed through the "wall" as if passing through a phantom.


    And behind the wall is a tunnel slowly going down.


    After driving for nearly ten minutes, my eyes suddenly widened.


    A space that was at least ten times larger than the Hidden Dragon Base appeared here.


    "Welcome to Longzu Zone 1." Tangcheng took Ye Hao out of the car, and soon a staff member took the key from Tangcheng and drove the car away.


    "Just now that was a virtual imaging technology. In a circle around the capital, there are more than a dozen similar hidden tunnels that can lead to the dragon group."


    "The dragon group has nine districts. They are located in the nine directions of the capital, the central district, the eastern district, the southeast district, and the southern district...Because this is too troublesome. So it is simply called Jiu District."


    Tangcheng introduced Ye Hao while leading Ye Hao forward, and soon they came to a test port.


    "Please show your credentials, please put your weapons here for inspection."


    The armed soldier said to Ye Hao and others.


    Ye Hao noticed that these people''s guns would be aimed at Ye Hao from time to time, and their fingers were on the trigger.


    "Don''t be nervous, for strangers, their vigilance will be very high, you only need to take out your credentials." Tang Cheng on the side put his weapon on the plate on the side, and walked into the test instrument.


    After passing through the inspection equipment, those people will return the inspected weapons to him.


    Following the appearance of Tang City, Ye Hao first showed them his credentials, then put the only 72 soulchaser blades on his body on the plate, and walked through the testing equipment.


    "Identity verification is complete, no errors. Weapon verification is complete, no problems."


    Ye Hao passed the security check smoothly and took his own weapon.


    "In the area of ??the dragon group, everyone can carry their own weapons. However, some special weapons are not allowed to enter here, such as biological and chemical weapons, nuclear weapons, etc."


    Tangcheng continued to explain to Ye Hao. But Ye Hao looked at the first area of ??this dragon group with his eyes.

 Chapter 914： Protection task

    "How many people are there in your Dragon Team?" Ye Hao looked at the people who were constantly busy.


    Some people are sending out various documents, some are training in the training ground, and some are experimenting with new weapons.


    This underground area is so big that it feels like a small city.


    "Well, you really stopped me." Tang Cheng rubbed his chin.


    "The Dragon Group is a very large organization. It''s not that you think there are only a few hundred people. That way, it''s impossible to maintain the Dragon Group''s operation."


    "Although the nine districts of Longzu are divided into nine districts, each area is connected by tunnels and elevators, and they can communicate with each other." "And there are at least 20,000 people in charge of auxiliary work on the ground floor. Twenty thousand people are all people who have been removed from the national identity list, and their identities cannot be found at all. Either they are orphans raised by the state, or they are automatically retired from military service.


    Join. "


    "There are another thousand combatants."


    "You also know that Huaxia was originally in four groups, but the dragon group has a larger name and a large number of people. Everyone only knows the dragon group." "The dragon group fighters take the super elite route, and the tiger group fighters take the route. It''s an elite route. In addition, the number of people in the bird group is the fewest, only a few hundred people, and they are generally active all over the world. The Xuanwu group is unknown, and no one has ever seen it.


    Member of the Xuanwu Group. "


    "With a full budget, the entire dragon group plus the other three groups will have at least 50,000 people. But there are only less than 3,000 true combatants."


    Tang Cheng talked freely, almost unable to stop.


    It seems that he really likes the life of Dragon Group.


    But Ye Hao was really taken aback when he heard these numbers. He didn''t expect the Dragon Group to have such a large structure.


    There are tens of thousands to assist those thousands.


    "The front is a special area of ??Dragon Group 1st District. My level is only enough for me to get here. You need to contact Team Zhou and ask her to send someone to pick you up." Tangcheng stopped at a gate guarded by soldiers.


    Ye Hao looked at the soldiers on both sides of the gate, they were all in the body refining state.


    "Ok."


    After that, Ye Hao contacted Team Zhou. She learned that Ye Hao had arrived at the door and immediately greeted Ye Hao in person.


    "Welcome."


    Sister Zhou was very enthusiastic, and she asked Tang Cheng to wait outside for a while, and took Ye Hao to move on.


    "How about our Dragon Team. I heard that you have been to the Hidden Dragon Base. We are much better than there." Sure enough, everyone in the Dragon Team is the same, saying that they are proud of themselves.


    The glory of the dragon group has been carved into their flesh and blood.


    "Sister Zhou, why did you come to me this time?" Ye Hao asked.


    Sister Zhou''s face immediately became serious.


    "In fact, there are only two things. The first is about Qin Ling and the three keys."


    "There is one more thing about the black armor corpse, that is the white rise."


    Hearing these two things, Ye Hao knew that it was definitely not a trivial matter to find himself this time.


    While chatting, the two walked into a large room. "I forgot to tell you a good news, I am going to break through. After the previous events, my realm has reached the peak of the refining realm, and it may not take long to break through to the refining realm. In addition, you helped me before. Those credits received.


    "


    "I can upgrade to a local team, and then I can form a team named by myself."


    Ye Hao took a look at Sister Zhou. Sister Zhou''s realm had indeed reached the peak of the power refining realm, and she could break through with only one opportunity.


    Soon Ye Hao was attracted by the other three things in the room.


    Those were three crystal cabinets, and there was a small team guarding them around the crystal coffin, and their strength was in the power refining realm.


    There are three keys in the cabinet.


    Bronze keys, silver keys, gold keys.


    "You have three keys, haven''t you opened Qin Ling?" Ye Hao asked.


    Sister Zhou shook her head. She said, "In fact, we tried it once, but we still couldn''t open it."


    "Why?" Ye Hao frowned.


    "Later, our scholars studied it. Opening the Qinling Tomb requires the right time and place."


    Sister Zhou pointed to the three keys and said: "Geographical advantages are the three keys. Human harmony requires thirteen innate powers to mobilize innate energy to open the door."


    "There is also the time of the sky! The time of the sky needs five stars to join the pearls, and these five stars must also be the five stars of gold, wood, water, fire and earth! Indispensable, according to ancient times, it is the five-star gathering."


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "Things in the sky are indeed beyond human control. When was the last five-star gathering?"


    "The most recent one is next year! The specific time needs to be explored separately. If you miss this opportunity, you will need to wait at least ten years, or even twenty years."


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up.


    This is also a coincidence!


    "It''s okay next year, isn''t the time very fast."


    "It''s not a problem anymore. But now we are trying to find 13 Innate Martial Artists, this matter is a bit troublesome." Sister Zhou said solemnly.


    Thirteen innate strong people.


    Ye Hao squinted: "Why do you have to have thirteen."


    The thirteen congenitals gathered together, which can be said to be quite a terrifying scene.


    "This is the news we learned from an old man when we interrogated it. To open the Qin Ling, ten innate powerhouses need a five-star formation, corresponding to the five gold, wood, water, fire, earth, and two people in each position. Introduce the power of stars. In the formation."


    "Then the three strongest innate powerhouses, holding three keys, and using the innate power combined with the power of the stars, can open the gate of the Qinling Tomb!"


    Listening to Sister Zhou''s words, Ye Hao seemed to have the magical scene in his mind.


    "Then go and invite thirteen congenital experts. Anyway, our China is so big, can''t we find thirteen congenital people." Ye Hao said subconsciously.


    Sister Zhou sighed. "Originally, I thought it was very simple. But the innately strong who carry out this process will inevitably have a period of weakness after attracting the power of the stars, ranging from a few hours to several months. This period can be taken by an ordinary person. With a dagger


    Or a pistol can kill them. "


    "If you become a strong person, you will inevitably have some enemies along the way. Who can guarantee that when you are weak, no one will put a gun in your back!"


    This is a problem. The defensive heart is indispensable, most of which are those strong who step up step by step.


    "Then you can only communicate with them more. Anyway, it''s still a long time now, so you can communicate slowly."


    Ye Hao waved his hand.


    "What did you mention about the black armor corpse?"


    "The memories of Bai Qi have begun to recover."


    This news shocked Ye Hao more than the previous news.


    "Memory recovery? What do you mean." Ye Hao looked at Sister Zhou seriously. Sister Zhou swallowed her saliva and slowly said, "After our current observations, we have found that the memory of the black armor corpse is slowly recovering, and with it the recovery of its strength. Now it has recovered to its innate level. Strength. In other words, that


    It is very likely that the murderous **** will be resurrected in modern times. "


    Ye Hao shuddered all over.


    What strength is Bai Qi!


    There was no sane before, just the white appearance of a corpse, Ye Hao was a little bit choking when tossing.


    If Bai Qi fully wakes up and restores his previous strength, it will be fine.


    Although I don''t know how his temper was, he was the butcher who killed 400,000 soldiers in history!


    If he holds a grudge, find Ye Hao to settle the account.


    Ye Hao really couldn''t eat it anymore. "Hey. This is not a joke. How can such a character resurrect him in modern times. That is the equivalent of a nuclear bomb!" Ye Hao said hurriedly.

 Chapter 915： school starts

    No one knows what kind of strength Bai Qi had before his death.


    But it is definitely not weak.


    Ye Hao knew that when he saw Bai Qi for the first time, the murderous aura on the corpse at the time made Ye Hao no desire to fight.


    Maybe it''s only one-half, one-fifth, or even one-tenth of the true murderousness of Bai Qi.


    "We also considered this. But we found that Bai Qi''s corpse could not be completely destroyed with the ability we have now." Sister Zhou said solemnly.


    Ye Hao said puzzledly: "How is this possible, you...you can use nuclear bombs, or magma?" Sister Zhou shook her head: "We have thought about the methods you can do. We conducted a nuclear bomb test. , And Bai Qi was placed in the center of the test site, but it was of no use. The wound was quickly repaired by its corpse energy, even


    The physical strength is stronger than before! "


    "After that, we took it into a volcanic crater. It had no effect on it. If it weren''t for the innate martial artist to accompany it at that time, we would have let it escape."


    "We have also tried extreme methods, such as hydraulic presses, lasers, etc., but they didn''t work."


    Ye Hao took a deep breath.


    The dead bodies are so strong, isn''t Bai Qi in front of him strong enough to be afraid.


    Once he fully wakes up, even if there is a tenth chance that he will hate Ye Hao, then Ye Hao will really be wiped out.


    "But you can rest assured. We have frozen it with liquid oxygen and sealed it in a top secret place. At least until we find a way to kill him, there should be no problem."


    Sister Zhou comforted.


    "I hope so." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Okay. The two most important things have been said. In fact, these two things are mainly to remind you, and there is another private matter. I hope you can help."


    Sister Zhou looked at Ye Hao.


    [System task: Save the three lives of Bingye Gezi. Task reward: random physical draw once]


    The sudden mission shocked Ye Hao''s heart. The mission was a bit strange. It seemed to be to protect someone. The name should be an island woman.


    Although Ye Hao didn''t like such a task a little bit, the reward was simply incredible!


    A random physique!


    "What''s the matter?" Sister Zhou saw Ye Hao distracted, she looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Sister Zhou, continue to say." Ye Hao had a hunch that the appearance of his own task had something to do with Sister Zhou''s request to himself.


    Sure enough, Sister Zhou took out a file from her pocket and handed it to Ye Hao.


    This is a profile of a person with a photo on it.


    She is a beautiful woman with black hair and a few braids blinking in her ear.


    The beauty is definitely not under Song Ying and others.


    But that face was very cold, not the kind of indifference that refused to be thousands of miles away, but a kind of indifference that seemed to have no emotion, and there was no emotion in his eyes.


    Her name is marked next to it.


    Hino Meeko, age 20, nationality, island country.


    Below is her information.


    Ye Hao is no stranger to the background of this woman.


    The adopted daughter of the president of the Mitsubishi Association of the island country, other content is very ordinary, no different from an ordinary girl, she will come to Huaxia University as an exchange student to experience life for three months.


    "This is the data we investigated, but these data are of no use. On the contrary, data that is too normal is the most abnormal thing." Sister Zhou said from the side. "The Mitsubishi Society has always had a lot of conflict with our Dragon Team. They control everything on and off the island, and the military and businessmen have their own people. And the president¡¯s adopted daughter suddenly came to our Huaxia to study, definitely not just Reading is so simple


    Shan, must be holding some ulterior secret. "


    Ye Hao asked subconsciously: "Couldn''t you guys want me to assassinate her?"


    Sister Zhou shook her head. "No. After all, her apparent identity is the daughter of the Mitsubishi Society. If something happens in China, it will inevitably be a little troublesome. Because I heard that you are also studying in China, so I want you to be responsible for monitoring her. The time is not long. Just three months


    . "


    Good risk, if the system has just issued a protection mission, Dragon Group is going to kill her, then it would be a bit difficult for himself.


    "You mean to let me monitor her every move, right." Ye Hao exchanged the information in his hand to Sister Zhou.


    Sister Zhou nodded: "That''s it. If she does anything unusual or meets someone, report it to me immediately."


    "Then why don''t you shoot other people, there are so many people in Dragon Group." Ye Hao asked suspiciously. "I recommend you to go. First: Your strength is very strong, which is very important. Second: Just as we know the Mitsubishi community very well, the Mitsubishi community also knows us well. Find out what they don¡¯t know. To monitor this eldest lady, very


    trouble. "


    "And you happen to meet these two points. You are strong and have no direct relationship with our Dragon Team on the surface. In addition, you happen to be going to China to study. This kind of background information does not need to be organized at all, so that the enemy will not doubt. "


    "Well, that''s all right."


    Ye Hao agreed to this matter, he was going to protect this woman anyway.


    However, listening to the description of the mission, to save this woman three lives, that is to say, this woman will be in danger in China three times, all of which are life-threatening things.


    This woman is unlucky enough.


    After bidding farewell to Sister Zhou, Ye Hao left the first district of the dragon group.


    The rest of the time passed quickly, and the new home in Beijing was organized.


    Everyone finally ushered in the arrival of the university.


    "Great. I was admitted to Huaxia University. I feel like I was dreaming."


    "This is a paradise for Chinese students!"


    "The people who come out of here are almost all elites from all over the country!"


    "Wow, there are so many beauties."


    "Look at those two over there! My god, peerless beauty!"


    Song Xiaoyue and Xia Xue stood at the gate of Huaxia University with shoulder bags, forming a beautiful landscape.


    It can even be said to be a scene in China.


    "That fellow Ye Hao is true too. I have to park a car for so long. I knew I would not wait for him." Song Xiaoyue muttered anxiously while looking at the watch.


    Xia Xue on the side comforted: "Ye Hao didn''t expect that there would be so many cars on the first day of school, and he would have trouble parking. Let''s wait for him."


    "Unexpectedly, this year''s Huaxia University freshman. In addition to the eldest lady from the grandson family, there are also these two beautiful beauties in front of me."


    A male voice came from the side.


    Xia Xue and Song Xiaoyue turned their heads, and they saw a handsome young man in a suit and leather collar standing in front of them and wearing a pair of sunglasses.


    "Are you talking to us?" Song Xiaoyue frowned.


    "Of course, besides the two big beauties, are there anyone else who can talk about beauty?" The young man took off his sunglasses, with a confident smile on his mouth, speaking quite directly.


    "This is the school. Looking at how you dress up, you probably went in the wrong place. I would like to remind you to go straight on this road, turn right at the second intersection, and the third store on your left is where you should go."


    Ye Hao didn''t know when he appeared beside the two women.


    Xia Xue muttered suspiciously: "Where is that place?" "Duck shop." Ye Hao sneered at the young man staring at him with bad eyes.

 Chapter 916： Pretending to show all strength

    "Boy, the uncle is in a good mood today, where do you best come from, otherwise... the uncle asked you to enter the ward instead of the classroom on the first day of school today."


    The young man spoke very arrogantly.


    The guard teachers in the distance saw this scene, but they turned around one by one, as if they hadn''t seen it.


    As for those students who were just watching, they are speeding up.


    "You can be so arrogant at the gate of Huaxia University, I guess your identity is unusual." Ye Hao looked at the young man in front of him.


    The young man pulled his suit and held his head up.


    "Junior year, Hong Qingshan. I am..."


    Before Hong Qingshan could finish his words, he was interrupted by Ye Hao. Ye Hao waved his hand boredly: "I don''t have time to listen to you introduce yourself here. You can go to the place I just mentioned. I guess the women there would be happy to see you introduce yourself under them, put those two or three hundred catties. ''S rich wife served well


    , I can''t treat you badly. "


    "you!"


    Hong Qingshan was angry.


    "I don''t know what the hell!" Hong Qingshan waved his fist and hit Ye Hao''s face directly.


    The corner of his mouth has already drawn a smile, and no one has ever dared to disturb him when picking up a girl. There are no one hundred or eighty people who get hit by his fist.


    To deal with this kid in front of you, you only need to use 30% of your strength...


    boom


    A figure flew out and landed directly on the grass.


    Ye Hao shook his fist and looked at Hong Qingshan who stood up from the grass. His suit was torn by branches, and there were leaves in his mouth.


    "I remind you, next time you pretend to be forceful, show your full strength." Ye Hao had already seen that the man in front of him was a martial artist.


    When he started, he still confidently retained his strength.


    Ye Hao directly used his fist to beat this person into the air without mercy.


    "You...your fist is too powerful," Song Xiaoyue exclaimed, covering her mouth.


    Xia Xue on the side looked at that Hong Qingshan with hostility in her eyes.


    Xia Xue used to be a student of good morals and never caused trouble.


    But now there is only one standard in her heart, Ye Hao''s enemy is her enemy.


    Her blood physique is not fake, although she has not actively used it, but the blood traits are still subtly transforming her body.


    She is now carrying two hundred catties of rice upstairs, which is a piece of cake. She had fought with Bao Ye''s men before.


    She can defeat a small gangster without any pressure.


    "Look, Hong Qingshan was beaten by a punch!"


    "How is it possible, he is the strongest person in our school''s martial arts club! It is even said that he participates in boxing competitions and his fists are quite powerful!"


    The students who had been beaten by the roadside exclaimed, and even took out their phones to take pictures.


    "What do you look at! Get out of here!"


    Hong Qingshan stood up and walked out of the grass, approaching Ye Hao step by step with a gloomy face.


    "You **** kid!"


    Around Hong Qingshan, there were gas fluctuations that ordinary people could not see.


    Refining state?


    "Xia Xue, be optimistic about Xiaoyue." Ye Hao asked Xia Xue to protect Xiaoyue. He raised his fist and prepared to face this guy.


    "Wait!"


    Suddenly a figure appeared, and the fluttering palm of his hand actually blocked Hong Qingshan''s fist.


    "Hong Qingshan, you want to make trouble on the first day of school."


    A young man with dreadlocks and a very handsome appearance appeared, wearing glasses with metal frames.


    With that appearance, that slender figure, as if it was not his obvious Adam''s apple, and his masculine voice, anyone who saw him would mistake him for a woman.


    "What a beautiful man." Song Xiaoyue and Xia Xue both subconsciously exclaimed.


    "Zhuge Qing, there is nothing to do with you here. You can get out of here as soon as possible, or I will fight you with me." Hong Qingshan was really angry.


    On the first day of school, someone came to disarm him, still in front of two beautiful women!


    The smile on Zhuge Qing''s face disappeared and turned into a deadly expression.


    Although it is not an angry and serious expression, it gives people a very majestic feeling. "Hong Qingshan, this is Huaxia University. The place to study is not to make you mess around. You should know what will happen if you continue. Don¡¯t you know this person? Didn¡¯t your parents remind you before the start of school?


    ! "


    Zhuge Qing''s words made Hong Qingshan stunned, his gaze fell on Ye Hao, and he looked up and down.


    Suddenly, his face changed.


    "You are Ye Hao! Ye Hao from Jiangnan!"


    Ye Hao didn''t expect anyone to know him in the capital.


    "What''s wrong with me." Ye Hao looked at each other directly.


    Hong Qingshan clenched his fists and snorted.


    "Boy, I will let you go this time. But you have to remember that this is the capital city, not Jiangnan!"


    After speaking, Hong Qingshan bypassed them and walked into the school gate.


    The guards and teachers on the two floors of the gate were relieved.


    Hong Qingshan did not cause trouble. They were really thankful that the identity of this person was too troublesome.


    After Hong Qingshan left, the Zhuge Qing walked in front of Ye Hao.


    "Hello. My name is Zhuge Qing, and I am a junior." Zhuge Qing greeted Ye Hao very politely.


    "Ye Hao. These two are my friends and students of Huaxia University." Reach out without hitting the smiley man, and this Zhuge Qing can instantly dissolve the fist style of a Qi Refining Realm martial artist, and his strength is absolutely extraordinary.


    Zhuge Qing''s gaze stayed on Xia Xue and Song Xiaoyue, but he was only slightly surprised, and his expression did not change too much.


    "Student Ye, don''t mind if we make friends. You are new students and are not familiar with the school. I can show you around the school." Zhuge Qing was very enthusiastic, with a sunny smile on his face.


    "Then trouble classmate Zhuge."


    Ye Hao did not refuse, and the four walked into the gate of the campus under the gaze of the people around.


    Along the way, Zhuge Qing also dutifully introduced them to the situation in Huaxia University.


    "Right. I don''t know what department you are in." Zhuge Qing turned around and looked at the three of them.


    "I''m from the Department of Finance." Song Xiaoyue said.


    "I am a Chinese department." Xia Xue said.


    Although I don''t know why Zhuge Qing asked, Ye Hao still replied, "I''m from the biology department."


    "You turned out to be from the biology department?" Zhuge Qing looked at Ye Hao a little surprised.


    It''s no wonder that Zhuge Qing would be surprised. When Ye Hao reported this major before, others were also shocked.


    In fact, the main reason is that Ye Hao, the teacher of this department, knows him as one of his students, so it is more convenient to ask for leave. His surprise flashed by: "By the way, you two students may have to go to their respective departments first. According to our school tradition, first the freshmen of each department gather in the morning. Then the opening ceremony first. Now it is eight. Point it, if you guys


    I''ll be late if I don''t go. You should receive the message on your phone. "


    "Really?" Song Xiaoyue and Xia Xue were both startled and took out their mobile phones.


    There is really information on it.


    "No, I''m going to be late. I''m leaving first."


    "I... I''m leaving now."


    The two women ran away hurriedly.


    "Now people are gone. Student Zhuge, if you have anything to say, just say it." Ye Hao put his hands in his pockets and looked at Zhuge Qing.


    Zhuge Qing smiled slightly: "Student Ye is really straightforward."


    "In fact, to be honest, I prefer to deal with that Hong Qingshan just now than you. That kind of people think everything on their faces, but you..." Ye Hao looked at the smile on Zhuge Qing''s face: "I can''t see through. I do not like."


    Zhuge Qing was not angry.


    "Student Ye is really interesting, so let''s meet him officially."


    Zhuge Qing reached out to Ye Hao. "Below is Zhuge Qing, the son of the contemporary Patriarch of the Zhuge Family of Shiraohui. I have long heard of Ye Hao''s name."

 Chapter 917： Tianjiao

    Shirao Hui Zhuge''s family.


    Ye Hao looked at Zhuge Qing in front of him, and he smiled and said, "If I didn''t guess wrong, the Hong Qingshan should be from the Hong family." "Hong Qingshan, a junior student in China. The ten men would belong to the Hong family." The second young master, arrogant and domineering, likes female sex. But I have to say that the young masters of the big family have good talents. He is already in the late stage of Qi Refining Stage 23 this year. He is on the Hua Xia Tian Pride list.


    Things. "


    Zhuge Qing said with a smile.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so gossip." Ye Hao said.


    "Personal hobby, I like to collect a little bit of gossip. And these are not secrets." Zhuge Qing always had a slight smile on his face.


    This smile made Ye Hao feel very professional.


    "What did you mean by the Tianjiao ranking?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "Don''t you know the ranking of Tianjiao? You are the hottest figure above." Zhuge Qing was a little surprised by Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao was a little confused: "I haven''t heard of it."


    Zhuge Qing suddenly seemed to understand, and nodded: "It''s no wonder that you grew up in the secular world, unlike us who have been living in the family and have long been fascinated by some things."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, don''t talk about love, don''t tell me I''m leaving." Talking to this person is just a struggle, Ye Hao turned around.


    "The Tianjiao list is actually similar to the international killer list. It''s just that this Tianjiao list is limited to Chinese martial artists under the age of 30. The ranking is based on this person''s strength and talent. The Tianji Pavilion is in charge of the back."


    Zhuge Qing''s words made Ye Hao stop.


    There are so many things in this Huaxia arena, one Tianjiao list for a while, and Tianji Pavilion for a while.


    As if seeing Ye Hao''s doubts, he took out a USB flash drive from his backpack and handed it to Ye Hao.


    "Tianji Pavilion is an organization under Tianmen, which is also similar to the sect. It is generally responsible for intelligence collection, which is similar to the Hawkeye organization in the world."


    "After all, you are also a Chinese warrior. Some knowledge about the world still needs to be understood. This is what I usually collect, you can take a look."


    "Your name appeared on the Tianjiao list half a year ago, but in just half a year, your climbing speed is the fastest in history. Coupled with some of your achievements, people from all major families have treated you All are of special concern."


    "Okay, I''m leaving too. But I want to remind you that this Huaxia University is not an ordinary university. It is a Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon, and it is equivalent to a small river and lake."


    "It''s the dragon who has to lie around here, and the tiger who has to lie down here. I can do it for myself."


    This time Zhuge Qing simply handed the U disk to Ye Hao, turned and walked away.


    "Strange person." Ye Hao muttered.


    He turned around and walked towards his department. As he walked, he took out his tablet and inserted the USB flash drive.


    There are several folders in the U disk, each with a signature.


    The major forces of the arena.


    Tianjiao list.


    Huaxia University.


    Ye Hao opened in turn.


    Ye Hao had basically heard of the first major powers in the arena, but it was recorded in great detail here. The patriarchs and heads of the various sect families wrote them, as well as predicting their strength.


    Ye Hao was not interested in most of the content, just staying in the Tianmen section for a while.


    "I didn''t expect that there are so many schools under Tianmen!" Ye Hao wrinkled.


    Tianmen is not just a sect, it also has Tianji Pavilion, Zhujian Valley, and Shenyi Sect.


    Tianji Pavilion is a place for information management. It is said that they can observe the stars and explore the future, which is very mysterious.


    Forge Sword Valley, don''t be fooled by this name. Although it says it is a sword, they can make all kinds of weapons, but they are best at making swords.


    And the people in the Valley of Forge are the best at using swordsmanship. It is said that 80% of the weapons on the rivers and lakes are made by Valley of Forge.


    And more than 90% of the weapons of the dragon group warriors are regularly provided by Zhujiangu.


    The **** doctor Sect Ye Hao couldn''t be more familiar, this is where Song Xiaoyue will go to receive treatment afterwards.


    Did not expect that this is still the martial art of Tianmen.


    The expression on Ye Hao''s face was a bit serious.


    I don''t know, but I was shocked to see that the power of the Heavenly Gate was so powerful.


    Before, he thought that as long as he became an innate, he would have the opportunity to find out about his life experience and ask for an explanation for the past.


    Look now, innateness is far from enough.


    After exiting this folder, Ye Hao clicked on the Tianjiao list.


    The first person on the Tianjiao list is a person''s name: Tian Wuya, the disciple of the Tianmen Laotian Master, the last time he shot was two years ago, his strength was in the Triple Innate Realm! Age 28 years old.


    Tianjiao! What is Tianjiao.


    Maybe this is Tianjiao, 28 years old, triple innate state, this is the strength of two years ago!


    Ye Hao took a breath, the more you uncover the veil of the rivers and lakes, the more you will find yourself small.


    Ye Hao continued to look down, and after that, they were all talents cultivated by various factions and families.


    Hong Qingshan: 23 years old, late in the Qi Refining Stage. The second young master of the Hong family.


    Ye Hao discovered the position of Hong Qingshan in the 23rd place on the Tianjiao list.


    What surprised Ye Hao was.


    Zhuge Qing: 23 years old, in the middle stage of refining Qi. The eldest master of Zhuge family.


    This Zhuge Qing ranked 20th instead.


    The realm is lower than Hong Qingshan, but the ranking is higher than Hong Qingshan. It seems that Zhuge Qing has many secrets.


    Ye Hao searched for his name.


    He unexpectedly found his name on the 18th!


    Ye Hao: 20 years old. The illegitimate son of the former Ye Family Patriarch is now a casual practitioner. Three months ago, he played against foreign powerhouses in Xiangdu. Strength: Between the early stage of the refining state and the late stage of the refining state.


    Regarding strength, perhaps it was because Ye Hao rarely played against Huaxia Jianghu warriors, so they didn''t know very well.


    Ye Hao withdrew from the Tianjiao list and clicked on that Huaxia University.


    It¡¯s really hard to see. All the students who are studying in Huaxia University are marked by the big families and the big sects.


    After breaking the hand index, there are at least sixty or seventy people, but most of them are just disciples of small families.


    The vast majority of realms are just body refining realms. There are a few power refining realms, and there are only a handful of Qi refining realms.


    Among them, Zhuge Qing also specially marked the information of several people with different colored fonts.


    Ye Hao and Hong Qingshan are among them.


    There is also a person named Chang Sun Yu, who is known to be from the Sun¡¯s family, the chairman of the ten people.


    However, Zhuge Qing marked a few words specially after one person''s name.


    (Never provoke)


    Tang Youyou.


    Tang?


    That should be Tang Sect.


    Seeing that the name should still be a girl, a girl can make Zhuge Qing so cautious, it is probably not a good thing.


    ...


    Ye Hao first came to his department. There were many people here, and everyone was a little restrained. After all, they were all people gathered from all over China.


    Ye Hao randomly found a place to sit down.


    Because of Ye Hao''s **** physique, many girls are looking at him with strange eyes.


    In a short while, some girls sat around Ye Hao, causing the flowers to appear a little green.


    This makes other boys super unhappy.


    No one else has done it yet, this guy has attracted so many girls without knowing it! "Master, you see that kid is too crazy. When I came to our class, I didn''t know that I would come to your dock first and hook up the girls in our class there. This is not giving us a chance." The two behind the class are crooked. Gu split date''s follower is facing one


    The man said flatly.


    The expression on the man''s face was also very upset.


    He stood up, walked directly in front of Ye Hao, and stepped on Ye Hao''s table. "Boy, Lao Tzu has taken your seat. Get out of me, and I will take care of you in the school after being obedient."

 Chapter 918： Wipe me clean with your face

    Ye Hao raised his head and glanced at this person.


    "Ge Qiushi."


    Ge Qiushi had a meal, and he laughed: "Oh, your kid still knows Laozi''s name."


    "Yes, I am Ge Qiushi. The same is true of the young master of the Ge family in Beijing."


    With a proud expression on Ge Qiushi''s face, his head was almost up to the sky.


    "It''s just that there are a few mines in one family. Your grandfather''s sister happened to marry a young master from the Dongfang family. How dare to call herself the Ge family of Beijing?"


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head.


    The information Zhuge Qing gave him was really practical. Ye Hao only read the information on it once and then he remembered all the information.


    The person in front of me can be said to be the bottom-most existence in that document, but it has something to do with the Dongfang family.


    "Smelly boy. I dare not dare, I don''t need you to say it here!" Ge Qiushi didn''t expect Ye Hao to shame him so much. He hated others to expose his old bottom in front of him.


    Humph, no matter how he said he had practiced kung fu for a few days, and he happened to be showing it here for everyone in the class to see.


    Fingers are like iron, pushing together in the palm.


    Ge Qiushi thought about what the strength-refining realm teacher taught him.


    His right hand was shaped like a tiger claw, and he attacked Ye Hao.


    Body refining environment.


    Ye Hao smiled contemptuously, and a body refining stage was also arrogant here.


    Snapped


    With a slap, Ye Hao patted the extended tiger paw aside.


    The students next to him could even hear the sound of fractures.


    After that, Ye Hao punched the leg bone that Ge Qiushi had stepped on his table, and there was another frightening fracture.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Ge Qiushi yelled in pain, but this was far from over.


    His head was grabbed and pressed directly on the table.


    "You stepped on the dirty table, so use your face to clean it."


    Speaking of Ye Hao coldly and directly rubbed Ge Qiushi''s face on the table, rubbing until he was satisfied, Ye Hao grabbed his hair and made his horrified eyes look at him.


    "Today is just a small lesson. Here, you''d better not provoke me, otherwise...you just buy yourself a cemetery in advance."


    Ye Hao threw Ge Qiushi on the ground.


    "you you you."


    One side of Ge Qiushi''s face was red and swollen and purple because of the violent friction.


    "Master, let''s go first."


    Ge Qiushi was helped down by his gang of small attendants.


    The classroom was quiet again.


    "My God, this man is so handsome!"


    "Male god! Male god! Not only is the man handsome, but also has this skill, and the sense of security is so obvious!"


    "Who knows his name, I want to chase him!"


    "Just rely on you, let''s line up behind."


    The girls in the classroom began to discuss frantically, with Ye Hao in the center.


    "A bunch of nympho, do you only see these?"


    "Pay attention to the clothes he wears. Although it looks ordinary and has no labels, there are definitely eight hundred and eight hundred thousand under the set."


    "And the key in his pocket, that''s the key to the Porsche 911!"


    "Oh my God! This man is still a diamond king five!"


    I don''t know which sharp-eyed girl broke the news, as if a flame was lit in a room full of gas.


    At the beginning, some extroverted and brave girls took the initiative to chat with Ye Hao to inquire about Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao, who was sitting there, got a little impatient.


    I knew I didn''t wear such a suit a long time ago. This was custom-made by a wealthy businessman in Xiangdu. He also said that it was absolutely low-key. At the time, it was quite comfortable to wear, so I took dozens of sets and put it in the storage ring.


    I didn''t expect that everything is a luxury item among luxury items.


    Finally, after the teacher came in, the girls'' hormonal surges finally settled down a lot.


    There is basically no difference in the following process, self-introduction, teacher introduction of the school, and some precautions.


    After these things were finished, it was almost noon.


    "Everyone will go to the school cafeteria to eat first. There is a place to apply for a meal card at the entrance of the cafeteria. We will gather in the class at two o''clock in the afternoon to participate in the opening ceremony of our school."


    The teacher just announced the end of get out of class.


    Many girls surrounded Ye Hao.


    "Student Ye Hao. Can I have a meal in the cafeteria with you."


    "A place like the canteen does not lower Ye Hao''s grade. Ye Hao, I know there is a good restaurant around the school. I invite you to eat."


    "Student Ye Hao, we are sisters and also from the south. It''s the first time to come to such a far place. Can you join us?"


    There is a saying that is true. There is a difference between college students and high school students. One is locked in a cage and the other is released.


    These girls are like female elves who have not seen a man for tens of thousands of years in a cave.


    There are even girls and sisters who spend time together.


    Just when Ye Hao didn''t know how to refuse one by one, he saw two shadows appearing at the door.


    "Everyone, I''m sorry. I already have an appointment. Let''s talk about it next time I have time. I''ll go first."


    Ye Hao squeezed the crowd away and walked towards the door.


    Song Xiaoyue and Xia Xue, who had just arrived at the door, had the feeling of being focused on them by several murderous eyes.


    "What''s going on? How do you feel that the girls in Ye Hao''s classroom are very hostile to us." Song Xiaoyue looked at the girls who looked at her with wide-eyed eyes.


    Xia Xue covered her mouth and chuckled, "It looks like we have acted as a shield."


    Song Xiaoyue reacted, and she puffed her nose: "This guy, I think these girls are blind."


    Although she said so, no one knew what Song Xiaoyue thought in her heart.


    "It may be that we are used to it, but those girls who have just met Ye Hao will be attracted by Ye Hao. This may be commonly known as personal charm." Xia Xue smiled.


    Ye Hao also discovered this. Women who have been with him for a long time will gradually get used to the physique of playboys, and the strong attraction will gradually fade.


    Besides, ordinary women who meet will be deeply attracted.


    "Don''t stand stupidly here, let''s go eat." Ye Hao didn''t want to stay here any longer, he directly took the two women towards the cafeteria.


    Ye Hao ran into Zhuge Qing as soon as he came to the cafeteria.


    "You find a place to sit first, I''ll go cooking." Ye Hao walked to the line alone, and Zhuge Qing followed.


    "I heard that you were making trouble in your classroom again and injured a Ge Qiushi." Zhuge Qing asked while standing on Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shrugged: "Yes. That guy asked for it."


    Zhuge Qing frowned: "You forgot how I told you before. At Huaxia University, it''s the dragon, you have to cross it, the tiger, you have to lie down, here..."


    Ye Hao waved his hand: "I''m used to standing up. Crossed and lying down, I won''t."


    "I didn''t mean that, I just remind you not to cause trouble at Huaxia University." Zhuge Qing explained.


    "You don''t need to explain. I know your kindness. I never take the initiative to cause trouble, and I am never afraid of those who take the initiative to provoke me."


    Zhuge Qing wanted to say something, but it happened to be in Ye Hao at the moment. "Auntie, please come to me..."

 Chapter 919： What if i say no

    On the way to lunch, the three of Ye Hao were watched by a group of people around.


    "It''s so uncomfortable to eat like this. I won''t come to the cafeteria next time." Song Xiaoyue irritably looked around at the girls who seemed to be looking at the enemy and looking at her.


    "Please. You won''t get used to it this way, I endured it for three years in high school." Ye Hao joked while watching Song Xiaoyue.


    The people around are divided into two groups.


    A group of male creatures are hostile to Ye Hao, and Ye Hao''s sensitive hearing can still hear what they say.


    "Look at it. It''s that kid who has taken over our two college flowers alone."


    "Shameless, bastard! After finally waiting for the two freshmen to come, they were monopolized by this guy!"


    "Whoever comes with me to beat up that kid, he will get angry just looking at it!"


    "I want to go. I heard that this kid beat Hong Qingshan with a fist at the school gate in the morning."


    "I...I''ll add a chicken leg..."


    Ye Hao was actually used to the hostility of these males a long time ago. If he cared about it, he might have been exhausted.


    The other group is the hostility of the girls towards Xia Xue and Song Xiaoyue.


    "These two little fairies know the male **** who charms us!"


    "It''s so despicable, knowing that one-on-one is not my opponent, I actually used the advantage of quantity."


    "Ye Hao male **** is mine, I won''t let them go!"


    A few minutes after this meal, Song Xiaoyue couldn''t help it.


    She stood up and patted the table: "No, I can''t stand it. I can''t eat anymore, I want to go back to the classroom."


    After speaking, she left with the dinner plate.


    "Then let''s go first." Xia Xue finished talking to Ye Hao, and left behind Song Xiaoyue.


    In this way, it is estimated that there is no chance after coming to the cafeteria for dinner.


    He is used to being hostile, but Song Xiaoyue and Xia Xue are obviously uncomfortable, watching them enjoy a lot, and hostility has never been there.


    The lunch break soon passed, after gathering in their respective classes.


    All the freshmen came to an indoor gymnasium of Huaxia University.


    This is usually a gymnasium, but when it¡¯s important, it¡¯s a gathering place for students.


    "Ahem. I am the vice president of Huaxia University. We are very happy to be here..."


    The vice-principal on the high platform held up the microphone and talked freely. This is a very common routine.


    After that, the representatives of the new students were invited to speak on stage. The people who were originally drowsy saw the new students'' representatives who came to the stage to make a speech.


    A woman with her braids blinking and wearing a half-knee plain jumpsuit skirt walked up to the high platform.


    "Hello everyone, I am honored to be the representative of the new students..."


    Ye Hao''s eyes fell on this woman.


    The woman''s information material appeared in his head.


    Long Sun Yu, 20 years old. The second young lady of the grandson family has both excellent moral character and excellent martial arts talent.


    Mention she had to mention her sister.


    A peerless girl!


    The eldest Sun Rong, 25 years old. The eldest lady of the Changsun family, the closed disciple of the pavilion master of Tianmen Tianji Pavilion, is rumored to be innate in strength!


    Tianjiao ranked 9th.


    Changsun Yu was only ranked 29th.


    The eldest grandson Shuangjiao refers to these two sisters with outstanding talents.


    Ye Hao noticed that when the eldest grandson Yu spoke, her eyes remained on her body for a while, not knowing whether it was intentional or unintentional.


    The traditional process was quickly over, and the opening ceremony came to an end.


    "Well, our opening ceremony is over. I hope everyone can spend a happy four-year study life at Huaxia University."


    After the vice-principal finished speaking, everyone thought the meeting was about to adjourn.


    But a man with a big face and a big face came out.


    The appearance of this person is incompatible with the atmosphere of Huaxia University. This person is more suitable for appearing in the army, martial arts gym, or street fighting.


    "I. Yang Tai. Director of the Political Education Office of Huaxia University, I hope everyone can abide by the school''s rules in the school. In addition, those who I have named, please stay."


    "Long Sun Yu... Ye Hao..."


    This Yang Tai clicked the names of dozens of people in a row, including Ye Hao and Changsun Yu.


    After that, the others left.


    Only Yang Tai and the few people left by the roll call were left here.


    Yang Tai walked down from the high platform, his fierce eyes swept across everyone.


    "I know that you are different from ordinary people. You are here only to mix up your academic qualifications, or to build contacts and experience worldly realities."


    "There are strong and weak among you."


    "But no matter who I am, no matter what family or sect you are from. As long as you are in the campus of Huaxia University, you will give me a student in peace."


    "If anyone dares to do anything wrong with me here, don''t blame me for teaching him well on behalf of his parents!"


    When he was speaking, Yang Tai suddenly showed a strong momentum.


    Many people were shocked by this strong momentum.


    "innate?"


    Ye Hao looked at Yang Tai and said inwardly!


    wrong!


    It hasn''t arrived yet, it''s just a pseudo-innate.


    The director of a university''s political and educational office turned out to be a pseudo-innate powerhouse, which was shocking enough.


    I read Zhuge Qing''s information before and thought it was scaring people, but I didn''t expect it to be true.


    [System task: defeat Yang Tai. Task reward: a thousand faces and exquisite. Mission Penalty: Learn to bark and crawl around Huaxia University]


    This task...


    Before Ye Hao had time to vomit, a voice rang in front of him.


    "However, I heard. This year, a freshman was very disobedient. Not only did he fight with people at the gate of Huaxia University before. He even injured a classmate in the classroom."


    Yang Tai walked in front of Ye Hao.


    Fierce eyes stared at Ye Hao.


    Yang Tai, 36 years old. Innate martial artist, Yang family. Envy is like hatred, and respects rules and regulations. During his time as the director of the Political Education Office of Huaxia University.


    There were four people from major families making trouble.


    The lightest one was taken off by Yang Tai and thrown out of the university.


    The most serious one is still lying unconscious on the hospital bed.


    Regarding this matter, the Ten Brothers, the four major families, and even the Dragon Group Tianmen, all stood on Yang Tai''s side.


    "I don''t know if this classmate has heard a word. Here, it is the dragon who wants to hold it for me, and the tiger who wants to lie down for me."


    Although Yang Tai didn''t say his name directly, everyone around him understood that he was talking about Ye Hao.


    "Seeing that you are a freshman, you won''t be punished severely. Go and apologize to the student who was injured by you, and then go to the playground to run a penalty of 50 kilometers."


    After Yang Tai finished speaking, he turned around and raised his hand: "It''s all gone..."


    "What if I say no."


    A flat voice sounded, and everyone around was taken aback.


    Zhang Sunyu looked at Ye Hao with his hands in his pockets in surprise, his expression flat.


    "You have the ability to say it again." Yang Tai didn''t turn around, but his voice was very cold, and all his breath was locked on Ye Hao.


    But Ye Hao didn''t seem to feel anything.


    "It''s the same again and again. Apologize? Impossible. Punishment? Impossible. I''m right, I don''t accept any punishment. If I encounter the same thing again, I will do it again. Even..."


    Ye Hao''s eyes flashed murderously: "If they make me angry and touch my bottom line. I don''t mind letting them disappear from this world."


    tread


    Yang Tai turned around, staring at Ye Hao. Ye Hao was not afraid, looking at Yang Tai''s eyes.

 Chapter 920： Challenge the Director of the Political and Education Office!

    "Who is this guy, he''s so courageous. Yang Tai dare to stand up!"


    "For the sake of classmates, do you want to reserve a bed for him in advance?"


    "This person seems to be Ye Hao! Ye Hao from Jiangnan!"


    "He is Ye Hao? The only casual cultivator in the top 20 of Tianjiao!"


    The people around were shocked when they learned of Ye Hao''s identity.


    "Even if he is Ye Hao, what can he do. This is Yang Tai! A real congenital warrior, although a pseudo congenital, it is also congenital."


    "Tianjiao rankings are just some young people with good talents, but before they grow up, these Tianjiao are just slightly stronger warriors."


    A group of people whispered.


    "Shut up all to me!"


    Yang Tai''s rebuke made everyone quiet.


    Yang Tai looked at Ye Hao: "Do you know the fate of the person who confronted me before you."


    "I know. It''s just a handicap or a wound." Ye Hao seemed to be talking about a very common thing. "You know you dare to say those words just now. Just what you just said, I can deal with you on the charge of condemning the teacher and threatening your classmates." Yang Tai''s words are not to scare people. People around you can feel it. Kill Yang Tai


    gas.


    "I just said it. If people don''t offend me, I don''t offend people. If people offend me, I will pay back a hundred times."


    "Director Yang you just mentioned the two things. You should be very clear about the process of the matter. I didn''t make any mistakes. They were the fault."


    Ye Hao''s tone was also very majestic, and his tone was firm.


    "But you made too heavy a move! Ge Qiushi''s leg bones and hand bones are all fractured, and it is impossible to recover without a month."


    "It''s up to me whether he recovers or not. I just taught him the lesson he deserves." Ye Hao did not shy away from Yang Tai''s momentum.


    Yang Tai frowned, he became more and more upset with this kid in front of him.


    He has never been merciful to such a person who ignores the rules.


    "I know Director Yang is very angry right now and wants to punish me. But if I remember correctly, your political and educational office has a special order for martial artists."


    "As long as the director of the Political Education Department can be defeated, as long as the student does not kill or commit adultery while in school. The Political Education Department will not punish him!"


    "Is there this one?"


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at Yang Tai.


    Yang Tai''s face disappeared, he hesitated and said, "There is such a thing."


    "There is still such a regulation? Why haven''t I heard of it!"


    "I''ve heard people say that this seems to be a kind of immunity! With this, in Huaxia University, you will not be punished for skipping classes and beating people. Of course, serious things like killing people are not acceptable."


    "There is such a good thing! Isn''t it lawless?"


    "However, the strength of the past directors of the Political and Education Office is at least above innate, and so far no student has been able to defeat the director of the Political and Education Office before the senior year, and obtained this immunity!" Long Sun Yu, who has been silent, suddenly said: "Yes. One person. Almost eight years ago, Tian Wuya of Tianmen studied at Huaxia University and challenged the then director of the Political and Education Office four times. Challenged once every semester. The final record was four matches, three losses and one tie.


    . "


    "As for why the fourth match was a draw, no one knows yet."


    Endless!


    Mentioning this name, almost no people in the world don''t know it. Tianjiao ranks first, the closed disciple of the Tianmen celestial master, it is very likely that the next generation of successor celestial master!


    None of these people can get immunity.


    The boy in front of him dared to challenge the director of the Political Education Office!


    "Are you sure. For this kind of challenge, although I can''t kill you, but if you break a few bones, abandon your acupuncture points, or even beat you into a vegetable, no one will punish me." Yang Tai looked at Ye Hao. .


    I don''t know why, but his tone of voice is much calmer than before.


    "Please. But only if you can do it." Ye Hao twisted his arm, as if he was doing some preparations.


    "Did you start here? The venue is pretty good. You don''t have to pay if you break it."


    Yang Tai looked at Ye Hao for a long time.


    He turned and walked outside: "I will come at all."


    It looked like it was another venue, Ye Hao followed.


    To challenge Yang Tai this kind of thing, one is the task required, and the other is that the immunity is indeed very useful. He has seen it in the information provided by Zhuge Qing before, but it will save a lot of trouble in the future.


    Until Yang Tai and Ye Hao walked out of the indoor gymnasium, everyone inside came back to their senses.


    "Oh my God! Ye Hao is really challenging!"


    "What realm is he, dare to challenge Yang Tai!"


    "I see the records on the Tianjiao list, at most it is the late stage of the Qi Refining Realm!"


    "In the late stage of the Qi Refining Realm, challenging the Innate Realm. Although it is only a pseudo-innate, it is also a gap in general."


    Everyone was shocked, and they rushed outside.


    There is such an exciting thing at the beginning of school, which they never expected.


    There was a strange light in Zhang Sunyu''s eyes, and he looked at the direction the two were leaving and muttered: "This man is either a lunatic or a monster."


    An abandoned underground parking garage behind the parking lot of Huaxia University.


    The door was stopped by a few teachers from the political and religious office.


    "Teacher, let''s go in and have a look."


    "We just watched and never spoke!"


    Some students wanted to go in, but were stopped by several teachers from the Political and Education Office.


    "No. You should know what is happening inside, according to the rules. This kind of challenge is not allowed to be on the sidelines." The teacher of the Political and Education Office said solemnly.


    "I didn''t expect that this year''s freshman was so arrogant. I challenged Lao Yang as soon as he arrived."


    "There is a good show. Have the ambulance and the doctor applauded."


    "It''s all booked, and the VIP emergency room is booked."


    "I really want to go and see, but it''s a pity that the rules can''t be broken."


    Looking at the teachers of the Political and Religious Affairs Office, I also look back at the intersection of the underground parking garage from time to time.


    They also want to watch the battle, but this is forbidden by the rules.


    The sky outside was approaching dusk, and red clouds appeared on the horizon in the distance.


    But more and more students gathered around here.


    There are nearly forty or fifty people.


    These students all come from the martial arts background.


    They have their own circles.


    The news that Ye Hao challenged Yang Tai, the director of the Political and Education Office, soon spread.


    After they received news, they came here to watch good shows. Some people even gave up the games in Internet cafes and hung up to watch the game.


    "Someone really challenged the director of the Political and Education Office."


    "That Yang Yan Wang is a congenital state, he gives me a look, I must be afraid."


    "Don''t say it. There are few people in the school who are not afraid of Yang Yan, that is, he is there, otherwise Huaxia University would have been a mess."


    The students talked a lot.


    "Hey, this kid doesn''t know the sky is high and the earth is thick, dare to challenge Yang Tai here. Haha, I don''t need my uncle to do it myself." An arrogant laughter came, and it turned out to be that guy Hong Qingshan.


    "Master. This is all right, wait for the guy Ye Hao to be beaten and crippled, we only need to go up and spit a few feet and step on a few feet."


    "How many feet are enough? We go to his hospital to''take care'' him every day."


    Hong Qing Shanyin smiled and rubbed his chin: "When this guy is lying in the hospital, I can go and soak the two little beauties. With my ability, I haven''t returned with the beauties in a few months."


    Zhuge Qing in the distance noticed Hong Qingshan and others'' lewd behavior.


    "Jumping beam clown."


    Zhuge Qing muttered, he looked at the underground garage seriously.


    "This Ye Hao is too impulsive. I probably shouldn''t have given him the information before." "I just hope that a genius will not fall here."

 Chapter 921： Refining Qi and Innate

    Everyone outside is not optimistic about Ye Hao, which makes sense.


    After all, one Qi Refining Realm, one innate.


    Great differences.


    Let''s take a look at the protagonist of our good show.


    Abandoned underground garage.


    Although it is an abandoned underground garage, it is very clean, with lighting, and the space is also very large, equivalent to a basketball court.


    "The materials of this underground garage are constructed in accordance with the specifications of the martial arts venues of the rivers and lakes, which are sufficient to meet the battle of two martial artists below the triple innate. So you can safely display all your skills."


    Yang Tai had changed into a martial arts uniform at the moment, and he was still holding a spear in his hand.


    He looked at Ye Hao in front of him.


    "Otherwise, I am worried that you will not be able to survive my three moves."


    Ye Hao smiled, he looked around and nodded in satisfaction.


    "This place is pretty good, wait a moment." Ye Hao found a corner, put his backpack on the ground, then took off his coat, and put his watch and other things on it.


    Then walked back to Yang Tai.


    "Director Yang, I can ask you a question. It is said that this kind of challenge is confidential, right? Teachers must not actively disclose student secrets and the challenge process."


    Yang Tai didn''t know why Ye Hao would ask so, he still answered.


    "Yes. The disciples of each sect have their own top secret tricks. If you have them, you can also use them here. Wait a minute, no matter what happens, even if you are cultivating evil ways, I will not disclose them."


    Yang Tai seemed to be afraid that Ye Hao would not believe it. He raised his three fingers: "I swear by my martial arts."


    The warrior swears by martial arts, basically there is no problem.


    "That''s good. I have a little secret. Although it''s not a big secret, it''s better if fewer people know it." Ye Hao raised his sleeves.


    Yang Tai smiled slightly: "You are very conceited."


    "I prefer to say it is self-confidence." Ye Hao looked at Yang Tai.


    "Too much self-confidence is conceited." Yang Tai held a long spear and nodded at the tip of the gun: "Okay. Don''t talk nonsense, you do it first. But I want to remind you one last thing, once you do it, I won''t have any trouble with you. Any subordinates show mercy."


    "Thank you Director Yang."


    Ye Hao took a deep breath.


    Perhaps this is the first time for him to be honest and upright.


    Advanced physical strengthening!


    Intermediate speed enhancement!


    Intermediate strength enhancement!


    Intermediate fluoroscopy!


    Advanced object control!


    In an instant, all the abilities that Ye Hao could turn on at this moment turned on.


    In addition, Ye Hao''s pupils turned blood red.


    Yang Tai noticed Ye Hao''s change. He looked at Ye Hao''s red pupils and the fangs protruding from the corners of his mouth.


    "You are a kindred!"


    This was beyond Yang Tai''s expectations.


    "It''s just the power you got by fluke. Director Yang, I''m offended." Ye Hao showed a blood in his right hand.


    This blood condensed in Ye Hao''s hands.


    A scarlet spear appeared in Ye Hao''s hand.


    This is the second time Ye Hao has used blood energy to condense weapons.


    The moment the Scarlet Spear appeared, Ye Hao ejected, and he appeared in front of Yang Tai in a blink of an eye.


    "This speed!"


    Yang Tai''s expression changed, and he immediately raised his gun to resist.


    The two spears, one silver and one red, hit each other at the same time.


    Several silver flying knives shot out from Ye Hao''s waist, taking Yang Tai''s life gates directly.


    "This is... Royal Sword Technique? No, it''s an ability!"


    Yang Tai was a little hurriedly beaten by Ye Hao''s sudden move.


    A light flashed in Ye Hao''s **** eyes.


    Primary teleport


    Yang Tai suddenly dilated his pupils, and Ye Hao disappeared in front of him. He felt a murderous intent and a smell of blood filling his back.


    Ye Hao''s blood-colored spear was inserted into Yang Tai''s back, but it was only inserted less than a centimeter, and a puff of air seemed to form a wall, blocking the spear from the outside, unable to enter any more.


    "Return to the carbine!"


    Yang Tai shouted angrily, and the silver spear in his hand pierced behind him.


    Ye Hao hurried back to defense, but the opponent''s speed was very fast, and a hole was cut in Ye Hao''s arm.


    However, with the recovery ability of the blood physique, the hole was quickly repaired.


    Yang Tai turned around: "Your boy''s ability is really..."


    Yang Tai who had just turned around was stunned.


    He saw that there were four Ye Hao in front of him.


    "Illusory? Doppelganger?"


    Yang Tai didn''t have time to think, because the soul chasing blades had rushed in front of him again, accompanied by four Ye Hao''s pincers.


    The silver spear in Yang Tai''s hand constantly resisted the attack of the flying knife and the four Ye Hao.


    "It''s you!"


    Finding the gap, Yang Tai''s spear head directly pierced one of Ye Hao.


    But Ye Hao turned into powder immediately.


    "fake?"


    Yang Tai suddenly felt a sense of crisis sweeping over him, this kind of crisis is the kind of crisis that penetrates directly into the depths of his heart.


    It is a feeling of death.


    Yang Tai hurriedly tried to close the gun, but at this moment a figure appeared, Ye Hao seemed to appear out of thin air, his hand was already on the body of Yang Tai''s gun.


    Trick the flowers!


    Ye Hao''s fingers clasped the gun body, and Yang Tai couldn''t stop the gun for a while, while Ye Hao was bullying him, making a fist with his right hand with a golden red light.


    Power enhancement technique!


    Enhanced version of intermediate strength enhancement!


    Nine Suns magical power bless Bengshan Fist!


    The subtlety of Nine Suns is that it can be used in conjunction with any martial arts, complementing each other, and the effect is not as simple as 1+1!


    Danger! This punch can''t stop it!


    For the first time, looking at this fist, Yang Tai turned out to have this idea.


    Facing a martial artist in the Qi Refining Realm, he unexpectedly thought that he could not receive the opponent''s punch.


    Yang Tai tried to dodge, but he suddenly felt his body stiff.


    Elementary body control technique!


    Although it was only a short period of less than a second, Ye Hao''s fist had already arrived, and Yang Tai had no possibility of retreating at this moment.


    Yang Tai hurriedly released his spear, folded his hands to protect his chest, and hurriedly mobilized the innate energy all over his body to form a shield.


    bump


    Ye Hao''s fist collided with Yang Tai, Yang Tai''s body kept moving backwards, and Ye Hao kept moving forward.


    Under Ye Hao''s fist, Yang Tai''s body broke the stone pillars in the parking lot until it hit the edge of the wall, forming a human-shaped pit on it.


    It just stopped, and the clouds of smoke covered the two of them.


    ...


    Outside the underground garage.


    The ground shook for a moment, and everyone was shocked.


    But Zhuge Qing and Changsun Yu showed solemn expressions.


    "How is this going?"


    "Have you heard any movement in the underground garage? It seems that something has collapsed."


    "I felt two very powerful energies just now. All of them disappeared at this moment."


    The group of Hong Qingshan laughed.


    "I guess Director Yang Tai was angry, and he just scrapped that kid out of it. It''s useless to rank eighteenth on the Tianjiao list."


    "It seems that now, there is no need to call an ambulance, just book him a cemetery."


    The teachers guarding the door of the basement looked at each other and didn''t know what to do now.


    Do you want to go down or not.


    "The cemetery? Who do you book it for, do you book it, do you need me to send you a ride?" A figure walked out from the gate of the underground garage.

 Chapter 922： you lose

    With a coat in one hand, there is no blood on his body except a little dust.


    The figure is very chic.


    But everyone was stunned when they saw this person in front of them, and couldn''t believe that this person would appear here.


    "You... why are you... here." Hong Qingshan pointed to Ye Hao stupidly: "You...you shouldn''t be inside."


    Ye Hao did not answer Hong Qingshan, but looked around for a while, he even had a meal, as if he had discovered something.


    Go up three steps in two steps, squatting down.


    In full view, Ye Hao picked up a brick.


    Then Ye Hao took the brick and walked to the stupefied Hong Qingshan, and directly smashed the brick in front of everyone.


    "Fuck, you cursed me to die just now, right?"


    "It''s not a beating right. The tombstone is right. Do you want me to give you a piece and give you a one-stop funeral service!"


    After suffering a bit, Hong Qingshan had a bag swollen in his head, and he reacted immediately.


    Hurriedly shouted; "Teacher, this kid beats people!"


    The teacher of the Political and Education Office is here, and this kid dares to beat people.


    However, the teachers of the Political and Religious Affairs Office only glanced at Ye Hao with complicated eyes, and then turned and walked into the underground garage.


    "Wait...wait, you don''t care!"


    Hong Qingshan was puzzled when he saw that the teachers of the Political and Education Department ignored them.


    If this is normal, their gang would not dare to make trouble in Huaxia Campus, otherwise the punishment would be small. If they drop out of school, their respective families will feel very embarrassed and will be severely punished.


    It will leave a very bad stain.


    bump


    Another brick slapped Hong Qingshan''s forehead, because Ye Hao''s speed was so fast that he had no time to resist.


    "Damn it!" An angry Hong Qingshan was lucky to fight back.


    "Are you going to do it here? I urge you to think carefully. According to the rules set by Director Yang Tai, using force to fight in the school is a big crime."


    Ye Hao''s words made Hong Qingshan stop immediately.


    What followed was a heavy blow on the forehead.


    The people around looked at Hong Qingshan sympathetically. This person''s brain is really useless. This is because he has developed limbs and simple mind.


    Seeing that Ye Hao could come out of it, the result was already unclear, and he was still standing here stupidly.


    After a few hits on his head, perhaps because he was awakened, Hong Qingshan hurriedly left under the **** of several attendants.


    Zhuge Qing walked up to Ye Hao and looked up and down Ye Hao. It took him a long time to spit out a few words.


    "You won?"


    "What do you mean." Ye Hao threw away the brick in his hand, leaving behind three words, carrying his clothes and walking outside.


    At this moment, the street lights on the campus road were already on, and the figure from the back looked unexpectedly tall.


    ...


    Several teachers from the Political and Religious Affairs Office walked into the underground garage where the lights were flickering.


    They saw the "battlefield" here.


    A few broken stone pillars, and broken stones everywhere.


    "This is Director Yang''s gun!"


    A teacher saw the silver gun falling on the ground and recognized that it was Yang Tai''s weapon.


    "Director Yang is there!"


    Soon they found Director Yang.


    On the stone wall at the edge of the underground garage, there is a human-shaped depression.


    Yang Taizheng squinted and fell inside, the clothes on his chest had exploded.


    You can clearly see several broken ribs in his abdomen.


    "Director Yang!"


    "Director Yang, are you all right."


    Several people went up to support Yang Tai and put Yang Taiping on the ground.


    "Director Yang, you... are you..." A teacher swallowed and asked Yang Tai in a low voice.


    Although they had predicted the result, they still wanted to get the answer from Yang Tai''s mouth.


    Because this is really incredible.


    "Ahem... In the future in the academy, his affairs...you...all understand." Yang Tai clutched his abdomen.


    "Director Yang, how did that man beat you?"


    "Could it be that his strength has also reached innate failure?"


    "Twenty-year-old innate! This is impossible."


    The surrounding teachers were very curious about the battle in a few words.


    "You all understand the rules. Don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask." Yang Tai''s expression became cold, and he scanned the faces of several people.


    "Give me an ambulance. I am arranging a VIP ward. These days when I am away from school, you can help me watch these little rascals. As for this Ye Hao, as long as he is not murdering, arson, rape, or looting, don¡¯t Control him."


    "Yes."


    Several teachers glanced at each other.


    This is all right, the "set meal" prepared for Ye Hao just happened to be used by Yang Tai.


    "Hurry up and let the ambulance come in."


    "Director Yang, wait a moment, the ambulance is already waiting outside."


    Yang Tai laughed at himself and said, "Why, is it already ready?"


    "No... it''s... for the kid..." The teacher on the side was a little embarrassed.


    "Needless to say, the skills are not as good as humans." Yang Tai closed his eyes.


    The scene just now appeared in his mind.


    After that move, his body almost fell apart, and Ye Hao was pressed against the wall.


    The trauma was okay. At that time, Yang Tai still felt a rush of pure Yang internal force rushing into his body, which directly caused the internal force in his body to be confused.


    Only now is the momentum gradually suppressed.


    After the smoke and dust dissipated, each of the small knives suspended in the air was at the heart of Yang Tai''s.


    "You lost, Director Yang."


    The words Ye Hao said at that moment are still in his ears, and his **** eyes may not be forgotten by his generation.


    The Qi Refining Realm defeated the Xiantian Realm.


    That guy is really terrifying.


    The tricks used by Hua Chaotic that day were even more incredible, what kind of blood abilities, teleportation, clone art, and abilities similar to swordsmanship, as well as the weird tricks that can fix the body.


    There is also the martial arts fascination that he just showed.


    Ling Bo stepped slightly, squeezing the flowers and grabbing the master, Bengshan fist.


    Each of these are quite powerful martial arts.


    But... the most important thing is the last masculine internal force.


    When Yang Tai was young, he had fought against the eminent monks of Shaolin Temple. He thought that might already be the purest internal force in the world.


    But compared with the strength just now, it''s just a drop in the bucket.


    It feels like the heat produced by the meteor, and the heat produced by the sun is simply incomparable.


    This internal force!


    The only thing Yang Tai can think of is a peerless martial arts that has been lost for a hundred years!


    People who have successfully practiced that martial arts, in the history of the rivers and lakes, are at least the innate top powerhouses, and stomping on the Chinese Kyushu will tremble.


    in case¡­¡­


    If the people in the rivers and lakes learn that this kid possesses such peerless martial arts, perhaps the rivers and lakes will set off another storm.


    No wonder the kid was mysterious and worried about revealing his secret.


    I really don''t know what the old guys will look like when this kid''s name moves the world.


    The teachers on the side carefully carried Yang Tai onto the stretcher.


    But they were surprised to find that the corner of Yang Tai''s mouth evoked an arc.


    That smile was something they had never seen before. It seems to have seen a good show to be staged.

 Chapter 923： Blockbuster

    At Huaxia University, someone defeated the director of the Political Education Office.


    This news spread throughout China in a short time.


    Hidden Dragon Base.


    "This kid really can''t be free for a moment." Dongfang Ze sat on the sofa, drinking tea, and looking at several screens nearby.


    The screen shows several rooms, Xue Shitou and others are training in it.


    "Don''t say anything else, Ye Hao is really good at training people. Look at these boys, they have completely changed after two months. Ding Xiaohu took the initiative to request training."


    Hou Boyi looked at the sweaty people in those rooms who were still training.


    "Xue Shitou''s room has been increased to five times the gravity. I am worried that his body will not be able to bear it. Do you want to let him rest?"


    ...


    Nangong home.


    "Have you heard about him?" Nangong Fengyi looked at Nangong Ziqiong, who was sitting by the window and looking at the scenery outside.


    Nangong Ziqiong nodded, with a slight smile on her face.


    "He''s still the same."


    Nangong Fengyi looked at Nangong Ziqiong with pity; "Ziqiong, your business..."


    "Don''t tell him." Nangong Ziqiong interrupted her aunt''s words.


    "But, you will regret it like this! I don''t want to... it''s not worth seeing you make such a big sacrifice for the family." Nangong Fengyi clenched her fist and looked at Nangong Ziqiong unwillingly.


    "Nothing is worth it. Tell him what he can do now. He just defeated a pseudo-innate. He has a long way to go. I don''t want him to do anything stupid because of me."


    Nangong Ziqiong raised her head and looked at the distant sky with her eyes, as if she was looking at someone. "Hey. Auntie doesn''t want you to follow my old path. You will regret it for life if you take a wrong step. Also, do you think you can hide this kind of thing? You know Ye Hao''s character very well." Nangong Fengyi walked to Nangong Zi Behind Joan, gently pull


    Raise her hair.


    "If you can hide it for a while, it''s a moment." Nangong Ziqiong said softly.


    "Are you sure about that thing? That''s your dream since childhood."


    "The dream should wake up too."


    ...


    Tianmen.


    "I heard. Someone at Huaxia University broke the record, and a freshman challenged the director of the Political Education Office."


    "This is a record that our elder brother hasn''t broken. The elder brother only drew when he was a senior."


    "Who knows. The ranking of that person''s Tianjiao list also quickly climbed, reaching the eleventh place!"


    "As long as one step forward, he will set a record again, the top ten of the twenty-year-old Tianjiao. This has never happened."


    "Do you think it is possible for this person to surpass Senior Brother. You must know that Senior Brother is 28 years old now, and that kid is only 20 years old..."


    On the mountain trail, in the martial arts field.


    Every corner of Tianmen, every population is talking about this.


    A man in a period shirt appeared, and all the words were quiet.


    His arrogant eyes, as if the heaven and the earth were not in his eyes.


    "Big brother seems to have broken through again!"


    "Tianjiao deserves the first place."


    "That kid was just lucky enough to defeat a pseudo-innate. How could it be better than our big brother."


    "Yeah. The martial arts world is unpredictable. He is breaking through fast now, and he may not be able to make progress in ten years later. This kind of thing has not happened before.


    ...


    Beiming family.


    "That''s Sisi''s child, he''s all grown up like this." An old man with white beard sat cross-eyed and closed his eyes.


    "Yes. It is the child we sent out back then."


    "He defeated the pseudo-innate at the age of twenty. Tianjiao ranked 11th. It is said that Jae Xiangdu is still playing against a vampire marquis in the western world. In addition, he is also a strong ability player, and the relationship between the dragon group and the ability group is both Not bad."


    Several elderly women nearby looked at the white-bearded elderly man respectfully.


    "Master. After all, he is your grandson, and his future is limitless, or...take him back. After all, things have passed so long. If...what stupid he will do by then."


    The white-bearded old man opened his eyes: "The outside world is full of danger. He has already embarked on that path, so let him experience himself in the storm."


    "Stubborn and unyielding, that is the tradition left in their blood."


    "His grandfather, his father, he can''t change the same."


    ...


    A small river in deep mountains and dense forests.


    A red paper fan fell on the ground, and the old woman looked at the reflection in the water with muddy eyes.


    "Master Mengpo."


    A voice came from the dense forest behind him.


    "It''s time. Get in touch with that kid, you should know how to do it."


    "Yes. Master Mengpo."


    The voice goes away.


    The old woman held a scoop of water with her dry hands and watched the water flow between her fingers.


    "If he is really your child. Then he should go the way you haven''t finished."


    ...


    Ye Hao knew that his battle would be earth-shattering, but he never expected it.


    His battle caused ripples on the calm lake, as if it had opened up some kind of opportunity.


    Ye Hao woke up from the bed.


    In the battle yesterday, it can be said that he used one hundred and five percent of his strength.


    The links between each move are quite subtle.


    Using the blood energy weapon first made Yang Tai mistakenly think that he was going to face him head-on, but actually the moment he used the clone technique.


    His body has already used the invisibility technique.


    And because of the intermediate fluoroscopy, Ye Hao can clearly see the breath flowing on Yang Tai''s body.


    This allowed him to find the right opportunity to give Yang Tai a fatal blow.


    This series of reasons allowed Ye Hao to solve the battle in less than a minute.


    If it continues, it is probably Ye Hao''s defeat.


    "But this thing is very useful." Ye Hao took out a bracelet from the storage ring.


    This thing that looked like a trinket was that he defeated Yang Tai yesterday, and the task was rewarded with exquisite faces.


    This is a prop.


    As long as he wears this bracelet, Ye Hao himself has not changed, but in the eyes of others, Ye Hao will become someone else.


    Even the camera, the reflection in the mirror will change.


    Ye Hao put on the bracelet and walked to the mirror in the bathroom.


    The person in the mirror turned out to be Zhuge Qing!


    "It''s so easy to use even the breath can be hidden."


    Ye Hao took off Qianmen Linglong and put it back into the storage ring.


    Now Ye Hao in the mirror returned to his original state.


    "Ye Hao, are you ready. We are going to school!"


    Song Xiaoyue and the others called from outside the door.


    Ye Hao tidied himself up and went out.


    I drove the car and parked in the parking space next to the school.


    "Wow, Porsche 911!"


    "So handsome. It seems to be the top version!"


    "Oh my God, it is a male **** who came down!"


    Ye Hao got off the car. This Porsche 911 was not the one he had in Haicheng, but he ordered it in Beijing.


    There is also a Beijing license.


    In addition to the hot gazes of those women, Ye Hao also felt some strange gazes.


    It is estimated that those people are martial arts practitioners hidden among ordinary students.


    "I went to class."


    Song Xiaoyue and Xia Xue were about to leave Ye Hao when they reached the door.


    "You eat lunch by yourself, don''t wait for me. I have something wrong." Ye Hao said.


    "Something? Which female student should you date?" Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao suspiciously: "I can tell you, although you are a college student, you should know what you should and should not do. "


    "ok, ok, I got it."


    Ye Hao couldn''t laugh or cry. This sister-in-law really seems to be a housekeeper.

 Chapter 924： Skip class at the beginning of school

    Ye Hao came to his classroom.


    As before, there were a lot of girls around immediately, but today the teacher came surprisingly early.


    "Today is the first day of school, and it is also the first day of your military training." "Your military training uniforms are now sent to you. Later, I will show you the two-week military training instructors after you. The morning is your last. In my free time, the training project is quilt folding. In the afternoon, the physical fitness training starts as planned


    . "


    After the teacher entered the classroom, he announced the military training.


    Although everyone knows that the military training of university is inevitable.


    But you can still notice a little worry or nervousness from everyone''s face.


    "Have you heard. The military training instructors of Huaxia University are all real soldiers, even seem to be special forces!"


    "Yes, yes! Super harsh! In the previous sessions, there were even a few stabbing instructors who provokeed the instructors. They were taught a lesson and stayed in the hospital for half a month after school started."


    "It''s over, I''m a military training scum, what should I do if I''m fined then."


    After each student received his military uniform, they began to talk quietly.


    "Ye Hao, your physical fitness is so good. You must help us then."


    "If I faint, I have to trouble Ye Hao to take me to the school infirmary."


    The girls will not let go of any chance to approach Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao put his school uniform under the drawer and stood up.


    "I go to the bathroom."


    Seeing that Ye Hao was going to the bathroom, those girls were not too good to stop.


    After Ye Hao walked out of the classroom door, he was relieved.


    This is the university his mother asked him to go to, which is a bit different from what he imagined.


    Perhaps it is because he is no longer the kind of ordinary person who needs to learn to change his fate, and his mentality has changed accordingly.


    Ye Hao didn''t go to the bathroom, but went outside to relax.


    When Ye Hao walked to the playground, there were already quite a few people gathered on the playground next to him, probably training with the military training instructor.


    As he walked, four or five people wearing Huaxia University uniforms surrounded Ye Hao.


    Huaxia University has school uniforms, but the school does not require all students to wear school uniforms.


    This of course almost led to 90% of students not wearing school uniforms.


    "You have been following me for five minutes." Ye Hao stopped and looked at the few people who were blocking him unknowingly.


    Although these people were wearing the uniforms of Huaxia University, they did not look like Huaxia University students at all, but they looked like rogues on the street.


    "Smelly boy. Don''t you know who you have offended yourself! Dare to be so rampant in the capital, we are here to teach you." Several people showed fierce faces and even took out a swing stick.


    Many people around saw this scene.


    Ordinary students are surprised and worried.


    But those students who practice martial arts, when they see that the besieged person is Ye Hao.


    They cast pity on those little gangsters one after another.


    "Whose dog are you?" Ye Hao showed a thoughtful look.


    "Hong Qingshan? No. He knows my strength, he can''t find you trash."


    The few people heard Ye Hao''s defiant insult, and immediately launched an attack on Ye Hao.


    "Smelly boy, I will beat you into a dog now."


    Facing the siege of the people around, the expression on Ye Hao''s face was as quiet as water.


    His body moved slightly, and his arms slowly raised.


    A few seconds later.


    The few people fell to the ground, their noses and faces swollen.


    The students around showed shocked expressions.


    This is too strong, just a few simple tricks to solve these people.


    Seeing the stunned expressions of the surrounding companions, those who knew Ye Hao''s details all smiled secretly.


    This person was the director of the Political and Education Office who defeated the pseudo-innate realm yesterday.


    Just because these few seem to be punks in the body refining realm at most, you want to come to find fault?


    I didn''t know that it was that guy whose head caused the door to smash.


    "I remember. The guy named Ge Qiushi was not in school yesterday, maybe he didn''t know what happened in the school." Ye Hao quickly locked the master behind the scenes on Ge Qiushi.


    His indifferent foot was directly on the palm of a little bastard.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The **** screamed in pain.


    "Ah... my... my hand."


    At this time, several patrol teachers from the Political and Religious Office appeared in the distance.


    "What are you doing over there!"


    "Stop it for me."


    When Ye Hao saw the teachers approaching, he leaned down and said softly to the little **** under his feet.


    "Help me convey a word to that Ge Qiushi. Roll me into the classroom and apologize to me, otherwise, I will let him not hang on at Huaxia University and see him beat him once."


    Those teachers happened to come over at this time.


    "How can you fight? Go to the political and religious office!"


    As soon as several teachers finished speaking, they saw that the person who beat him turned out to be Ye Hao.


    One by one was stunned, not knowing what to do next.


    Although they know about immunity, this is the first time a student has obtained this right since the school was founded.


    "The teachers came just right, and I found a few suspicious people. They were wearing our school uniforms and sneaking around in our school." Ye Hao pointed at the little **** on the ground kindly.


    Several teachers looked at the students.


    Not to mention, these students want to meet in person, and they are not like students.


    "Thank you this classmate, we will take them back for interrogation."


    Once there was a step, they immediately went down the steps.


    Ding Ding Ding


    At this time, the bell also rang.


    Just when Ye Hao was about to return to the classroom, his cell phone rang.


    "Hey. Sister Zhou."


    "The target''s flight arrives at the airport in 20 minutes. Go and follow it."


    Sister Zhou''s voice was on the other end of the phone.


    "Now? Sister Zhou, didn''t you say noon before." Ye Hao said in surprise.


    "The flight she was on was suddenly advanced, and we just got the news. I still have an urgent matter here, and I don''t have time to explain. This person will be left to you. Show me her."


    "After the task is completed, I will never treat you badly."


    "Stop talking, I''m hanging up."


    The furious sister Zhou just hung up the phone.


    Ye Hao helplessly put away the phone, he looked at the classroom.


    He didn''t expect that he would skip class on the first day of school.


    Ye Hao turned and walked towards the school gate.


    "Hey, stop! It''s during class now, what do you want to do!" A teacher on duty came out and stopped Ye Hao.


    "I''m skipping class." Ye Hao looked at the teacher "naively".


    This teacher is also from the Political and Religious Affairs Department, and he was stunned for a long time before he recovered.


    The original reprimanding words had already reached his lips, and he forced him to swallow back. "Oh." The teacher had to agree, watching Ye Hao walk out of the school gate.

 Chapter 925： Hingye Geiko attacked

    This immunity is really good.


    It seems that my future life in school will be quite easy.


    Ye Hao drove to the Capital International Airport and stood waiting at the departure gate.


    After a while, a beautiful figure carrying a backpack walked to the exit, and Ye Hao''s figure was hidden among the crowd.


    Hingye Meeko, because there is no difference in appearance between the Islander and the Chinese, she stood there very much like an ordinary female student.


    Bingye Meeko took out his mobile phone and clicked on a person''s name in the address book.


    "I have arrived in China."


    After Bingye Meizi finished sending the message, she walked to a trash can next to her, took out a few tickets from her pocket, tore them into pieces and threw them into the trash can.


    If anyone sees these tickets, they will be surprised.


    Because these tickets are all flew from the island country to the capital of China, from 3 in the morning to 2 in the afternoon, there are a total of four flights. Not only did she book each flight, she even ordered two to each flight. Tickets for three different positions.


    Hingye Meeko looked around, just when she was about to walk out of the airport.


    Her cell phone rang.


    She picked up the phone, and on it was a bunch of garbled codes.


    Bingye Yazi frowned slightly, she looked at the airport gate, turned and walked towards the toilet next to it.


    A few minutes later, a woman with a completely different dress came out of the bathroom.


    "This woman is really cautious. When booking a plane, you have to book several flights, and you have to go to the bathroom to change your clothes when you leave the airport." Ye Hao watched the Bingye Gezi walk out from the corner and got into a taxi.


    That''s right!


    This is completely different from the previous dress, even the woman whose backpack has changed the color, is Meeko Hino who walked into the bathroom before.


    "Will such a vigilant woman be an ordinary person?" Ye Hao smiled and shook his head. He threw the patched ticket into the trash can, and then silently followed.


    Hingye Meeko sat in the back seat. She looked at the garbled code received on the phone and pressed the delete button.


    These garbled pieces put together means


    You are in danger, be careful. They dare not go to Huaxia University.


    In just a few words, enough information has been revealed.


    "That bunch of **** are really going after them. It seems that for some time now, it''s best not to leave the scope of Huaxia University. They dare not act rashly at Huaxia University."


    Heino Meeko was thinking.


    Suddenly a sense of crisis swept across.


    This sense of crisis seems to be her woman''s sixth sense, very sensitive!


    "parking!"


    Bingye Meeko shouted to the driver in Chinese at the moment.


    But the driver didn''t seem to hear it.


    But the car stopped abruptly, but it stopped in the middle of an intersection.


    The driver suddenly pulled out the pistol from his waist and pointed it at Meeko Hino.


    Hino Yeko kicked and kicked off the driver''s pistol, which landed in the gap in front of the passenger seat.


    Strange, why is my strength so small?


    Ordinary people suffered from their own kick, at least their hand bones were broken!


    "The air is... poisonous."


    Bingye Meeko''s eyes widened.


    Before he could think about it, Hingye Meeko hurriedly prepared to kick the door with her foot, but at this moment her strength couldn''t open the locked door.


    At this time, the driver had retrieved the pistol, ready to shoot Hino Meeko.


    Bump


    The four huge impacts made Hingye Meako lose consciousness. She felt a pain in her body. The blood stained her retina. It was her blood.


    She saw the driver fell in a pool of blood, his body being pierced by the steel pipe through the window glass.


    Hingye Meeko was dizzy and unconscious.


    When she was a little conscious again, she found herself lying in the arms of a man. "


    "Wake up, wake up. Damn, I have to go to the hospital first."


    There was a man''s anxious shout.


    Hingye Meeko resisted the pain and opened her eyes. Before she finally passed out, she only saw the face of an ordinary man.


    Ye Hao felt that Bingye Yazi was completely unconscious, and he stuffed Bingye Yazi into the passenger seat of his car.


    Before getting into the car, he glanced at the scene of the accident.


    A taxi was at an intersection and was hit by four large trucks from four directions.


    The entire taxi has been squeezed and deformed. The truck is still equipped with steel pipes. Many steel pipes penetrated the car body, and the driver died under the steel pipe.


    The driver''s seat on the four trucks was empty.


    "Fortunately, I teleported to her side just now, otherwise this guy would be really bad luck." Ye Hao got into the car and looked at Bingye Meeko, who was lying on the passenger seat.


    And at this moment, the appearance displayed in the rearview mirror was not Ye Hao.


    It was an ordinary-looking, mature man in his thirties.


    On the man''s wrist, a bracelet was put on it.


    ...


    "Her condition has stabilized, only a brief coma caused by the violent impact. Her physical fitness is quite good, and she will soon wake up."


    The doctor explained some precautions to Ye Hao and left.


    Ye Hao knew better than the doctor about Bingye Meazi''s life condition.


    The sudden attack just now only injured this woman a little.


    Within a few minutes, Meeko Hingino woke up.


    She opened her eyes and raised her hand to look at the hanging needle on the back of her hand. She touched the bandaged gauze on her forehead.


    She looked around vigilantly, and the room was clean and full of the smell of alcohol disinfectant.


    "Great, you finally wake up."


    Ye Hao looked surprised, and walked to the bed with a worried look, looking at Bingye Meezi with concern.


    "I...Where is this? Who are you?" Hingo Meeko looked at the face that he had seen vaguely before he fell into a coma.


    "This is the hospital. China Capital First Hospital. You had a car accident just now, and I just passed by and rescued you."


    "Your condition was very scary at the time. I drove you to the hospital. Fortunately, the doctor said that you were only slightly injured and there was nothing serious about it."


    Ye Hao explained.


    Bingye Yazi frowned and looked up and down Ye Hao, she suddenly said.


    "Why didn''t the police send me here when there was a car accident, but you?"


    Hingye Meeko looked around again.


    "What about my bag, what about my things! Who are you? Why did you show up in time when I had an accident! Why did you save me!"


    Bingye Meeko looked at Ye Hao warily.


    But Ye Hao looked gloomy at the moment, looking at her indifferently.


    The breath in the ward seemed to freeze.


    Hingye Meeko''s eyes rolled around, and she saw a fruit knife placed on the bedside cabinet.


    Quite a few battle scenes have emerged in her mind.


    To seize the fruit knife and hold the man in front of him for the first time, he must resolve the battle in a short time, otherwise his comrades outside will definitely come to assist him.


    bump


    At this moment, the door of the ward was pushed open.


    Two or three police officers came in.


    "Miss, you are awake." The elder police officer walked to Hingo Meeko.


    Hingye Meeko looked at the police in front of him suspiciously.


    Why are the police here? Shouldn''t the outsiders be this man''s accomplices?


    "Hello, I am a policeman. This is my police officer''s card. I am the police officer in charge of your traffic case. Do you remember the situation of the previous traffic accident?"


    The police showed his police officer ID to Himo Meeko, which contained a series of police information. "Your traffic accident is a bit weird. Four trucks hit the taxi you were riding in at the same time. We suspect this may be a murder. Except for you, the taxi driver has died..."

 Chapter 926： Want to have no breasts, want to have butts without butts

    After explaining a series of things, the police officer saw Meeko Hingino sitting there silently.


    "Miss Yazi? Haven''t your body recovered yet?" The officer looked at Bingye Yazi suspiciously.


    Because it was a little different from what was expected, Meeko Hino was stunned for a while.


    "Ah?...Oh, I...I''m still a little confused. I don''t remember the car accident very clearly. By the way, how do you know my name?"


    The police officer explained: "We checked the backpack you carried with you. It contains your passport information, Miss Yazi, and we have contacted your family in the island country."


    "The backpack is placed in the cabinet by your hand. You can check it. There should be nothing in it."


    The police officer added.


    Bingye Meeko opened the cabinet next to him, and indeed his backpack was lying in it intact.


    "Then him?"


    Bingye Yazi looked at Ye Hao with a gloomy face. "Mr. Yazi. When you had a car accident, Miss Yazi happened to be passing by the scene of the accident. This gentleman took you to the hospital in a timely manner. He has been taking care of you until Miss Yazi wakes up. Medical expenses or something


    This gentleman also paid in advance. "


    The police officer said.


    Bingye Meeko had a surprised expression on her face, she looked at Ye Hao.


    But Ye Hao''s eyes were full of indifference.


    "Then if Miss Yazi still can''t remember anything, we will leave first, and we will continue to investigate the case. If Miss Yazi recalls any clues that would help the case, you can contact us at any time."


    "Then we won''t bother Miss Yazi to rest."


    After speaking, the officers left the room.


    At this moment, only Ye Hao and Miss Yazi were left in the room.


    Ye Hao walked towards the hospital bed without saying a word.


    Hingye Meeko was startled, and subconsciously clenched his fists.


    But Ye Hao bypassed her, walked to the other side of the hospital bed, and picked up a briefcase set aside.


    "What? Are you still suspicious of me? Haha." Ye Hao sneered, and gestured to Bingye Meeko to his briefcase: "This is my thing, not yours."


    "Did you just suspect that I was plotting against you? Or that I stole your money?"


    Ye Hao opened his briefcase and poured out the contents directly.


    Documents, pens, notebooks, business cards are all normal things.


    "Satisfied now, do you want to search me?" Ye Hao''s words are stinged.


    "I..." Bingye Mei wanted to speak, but was interrupted by Ye Hao.


    "You don''t need to say."


    Ye Hao shook his head and looked down at Bingye Gezi lying on the hospital bed.


    "I''m telling you. What I hate most is someone like you who helps you, and you think others are thinking about what you are. It''s like one of us in China once said that you didn''t hurt him, why should you help? he."


    "Haha. Do you need a reason to help people? I just see you pitifully. I don''t want a foreigner to die on the streets of Huaxia. What will your foreign newspapers say at that time? Huaxia''s humanity is annihilated, and you can''t save it. ."


    Ye Hao put the same things in his briefcase again.


    He said, "Do you suspect that I am thinking about your money? How much money do you have? Ten thousand, one hundred thousand, or several million?"


    "Don''t look down on people, I''m also the boss of a company with more than 100 million yuan, so your money is not rare."


    "Covet your sex?"


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at Bingye Meazi, his eyes swept over Bingye Meazi''s body in a hospital gown.


    "You just have a good face. You have to be breastless, but you have no buttocks."


    "Just like you, there are more beautiful women in my company than you! As long as I nod, there will be beautiful women lying on my bed immediately."


    Ye Hao packed his things and looked at Bingye Meezi indifferently.


    "You, I still look down on it. Send you a Chinese proverb, don''t save the king''s belly with the heart of a villain."


    After speaking, Ye Hao walked out of the ward without looking back, and finally closed the door heavily.


    "It''s him. It''s really bad. If it wasn''t for saving this foreign woman, my contract of tens of millions might have been signed long ago. It''s unlucky to be suspected of being a bad person."


    Meeko Bingye, who was sitting on the hospital bed, could still hear the fading footsteps and the murmur of complaints.


    She was stunned for a long time before she came to her senses.


    Just now, that person''s continuous attack made her have no chance of retorting.


    Hingye Meeko also took a look at her figure.


    "Beastless and ass?"


    This was the first time someone said this to her. Although she never cared about her beauty, she was not as unbearable as that person said.


    Could it be said that Huaxia is really beautiful everywhere?


    Hingye Meeko picked up her backpack and checked the contents.


    The things are really the same.


    She picked up her tablet and turned it on.


    She dialed a person''s number.


    It was quickly connected.


    "What''s the matter? I didn''t say it, you don''t easily contact me during the Huaxia period." There is a mechanical tone on the other end of the phone, and the number is also very strange, and there are even * these strange symbols.


    "I was attacked."


    Hearing Meeko Hingino''s words, there was a long silence over there.


    "What''s the matter, didn''t I tell you to be careful!"


    "I was very cautious, but I was still attacked. I suspect that there is an insider in our community."


    "But I have nothing to do now, just a slight injury, and I am now at the China Capital First Hospital." Geyoko Hingye explained his situation.


    "How could this happen, aren''t you Zhongren! Why are you attacked so easily?"


    Hino Meeko''s face became serious: "The other party put the incense in the taxi I was riding, and I can''t perform ninjutsu, and I feel weak."


    "What Mixiang can attack a Zhongren without knowing it?"


    "I suspect that it is Ninnyin Mixiang! Colorless, tasteless and invisible, specializing in dealing with ninjas, even if the Ninja is not aware of it, it is very likely to lead the way, and the strength will drop in a short time. This method of making Mixiang is only an island country ..."


    "enough!"


    The other party stopped Meeko Hingino from continuing.


    "I already know about this, and I will be responsible. You continue to perform the task and pay attention to protecting your own safety. There are other things."


    Hingye Meeko was silent for a moment.


    "No more."


    Tick


    Hang up directly on the other end of the phone.


    Bingye Meeko sighed, she clicked on another person''s dialog box and sent some messages to the other person.


    "Check me the information of these people."


    The other party did not reply to any words, and sent several documents directly in a few minutes.


    First of all, the police, the police officers who came in just now.


    The information inside confirms that those people were real police officers. It has been recorded how many years they entered the police academy and how many years they formally entered the police force.


    Another one is Ye Hao''s.


    It has the name, photos, and information written on it.


    Guan Hao: Male, 34 years old, Chinese nationality, occupation: CEO of Longteng Company, worth over 10 million yuan, including over 100 million yuan in fixed assets. Living conditions: Divorced living alone, no children, parents died young. Now he lives alone in the capital. He is a man of good character. He is often chased by various celebrities. But now there is no news of a new relationship. There are not many friends, but he is enthusiastic and helpful. He has donated money many times. Impoverished mountain


    child.


    A series of information is almost exactly the same as the man just now. "It seems that I really misunderstood him." Hingye Meeko murmured. For some reason, there was a sense of loss in her heart.

 Chapter 927： Big boss, Guan Hao

    The hospital is downstairs.


    Ye Hao is sitting in his Porsche 911.


    Turning on the phone, Du Niang, entered the name Guan Hao.


    A series of data have been revealed. The photo above is almost exactly the same as Ye Hao''s face at the moment, and there are several photos of those faces wearing suits shaking hands with other company bosses.


    "Xiao Yan did a good job. In less than an hour, it was as if he had made a person out of thin air, and the picture is exactly the same."


    Ye Hao looked at these things with satisfaction. With Xiaoyan as an assistant, it really eased a lot of things.


    Dididi.


    The phone rang.


    "Hey, Sister Zhou."


    "What''s going on? I encountered this kind of thing when I got off the plane, right? I heard that you still have contact with the target person? Did the other party see through you? Didn''t you let you monitor it in secret."


    I can hear that Sister Zhou is really busy now, and her speech speed is super fast.


    "That Gezi didn''t have any problems, and she didn''t doubt me. I contacted the other party with Disguise, and I also used the identity of the dragon group to ask the police to perform a scene with me. Make sure there is no problem.


    "That''s good. If you have any information, remember to contact me as soon as possible and don''t act without authorization."


    "understand."


    The phone was hung up, and a police car drove by. Ye Hao nodded to the policeman in the police car.


    The other party also stared back, and then drove away silently.


    "Sister Zhou. I''m really sorry, I will tell you the information that should be reported. But if it shouldn''t be reported, don''t blame me for hiding it from you."


    Ye Hao looked at a USB flash drive in his hand.


    Inside is the data he copied from the tablet computer he carried with him. After copying, he erased all traces.


    These materials really made Ye Hao interested in this Bingye Gezi.


    In her database, there was a deleted file about mutant research, and the words TE Lab also appeared.


    It''s a pity that most of the files have been deleted, and the deletion time is relatively long, it is difficult to restore.


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the window of the hospital building. He started the car and drove out of the hospital.


    "Hello, hello. I''m a customer who bought a Porsche 911 from your car dealer just before. I want to order another Porsche 911 with the same color and the same style."


    "It''s best if the license plate numbers are very similar. In addition, find me an ordinary car. Send me to this address..."


    Ye Hao is quite safe in doing things. This car has already been in contact with Hingye Meeko, so he must take the treasure chest measures in advance.


    After Ye Hao found a place to park his car, he changed his clothes, relied on Qianmen Linglong to change into another appearance, and returned to the outside of the hospital.


    Waiting until the evening, Ye Hao watched Mei Yezi go through the discharge procedures, went to Huaxia University, went through the admission procedures, and moved into a single dormitory in Huaxia University.


    "It should be fine now. But I didn''t expect that one-third of the task was completed so quickly."


    Glancing at the system taskbar, the mission about Meeko Hingino has been shown to be completed three times.


    Ye Hao watched the light of the dormitory dim, and his people disappeared into the darkness.


    villa.


    Ye Hao quietly walked into the villa in the dark.


    "Why did you come back at night and be a thief?"


    Ye Hao shook his heart suddenly, and saw Song Ying sitting on the sofa wearing a mask.


    The Soulchaser blade that had just floated up immediately took it back.


    "Why are you so scary! Put on a mask here most of the night, with the lights off."


    Ye Hao turned on the light and looked at Song Ying, who was wearing her pajamas and putting on her facial mask. It was really scary when the lights were so dark.


    Not to mention, Ye Hao couldn''t feel Song Ying''s breath when Song Ying didn''t say a word.


    Could it be the structure caused by the cold toxin constitution?


    Frozen their breath in the body.


    It is possible.


    "Don''t change the subject. Why come back so late, but I heard Song Xiaoyue say that they said, they heard you skip class on the first day of school! What''s the matter?"


    Song Ying looked at Ye Hao like a parent.


    Ye Hao climbed onto the sofa and put his hands on Song Ying''s white shoulders and her waist.


    "Didn''t you say that I was going to be a thief, then of course I was going to be a flower thief!"


    "Dare you!" Song Ying glared at Ye Hao, and patted Ye Hao''s mischievous hands on her body: "Don''t give me any tricks! Stand there honestly for me! Be lenient in confession and strict in resistance. "


    Ye Hao smiled and stood up. "Okay, I''ll confess, I''ll confess." Ye Hao looked honestly: "Actually, I was going to perform a task. Do you remember when I was in Xiangdu, when I told you about the Dragon Team, I just helped them do things. The mission is confidential, so I can¡¯t follow


    You said. "


    "I guess that in the past three months I may have to leave early and return late. I am also coming back to pick up some things and will go back soon. As for school matters. They will not care about me now, so don''t worry."


    Song Ying had already touched a little bit of the world, and Ye Hao didn''t hide too much from her.


    "So mysterious? There is no danger, right." Song Ying was still very worried about Ye Hao, and the emotions in her eyes would not be false.


    "My wife still cares about me. But who your husband is, of course there is no danger." Ye Hao said confidently.


    He asked smoothly, "By the way, it''s two o''clock now. My wife, why haven''t you slept yet."


    Song Ying took off the mask on her face and threw it in the trash can.


    "There were some problems with the branch office. It was a bit troublesome. It was only done until now, so I came back late. You know everything is difficult at the beginning."


    "Do you need my help."


    "No. I can''t ask you for everything, when I didn''t meet you. I haven''t been in business for a few years. You can do your own thing with peace of mind, and I can handle it."


    Song Ying was about to stand up as she spoke, but was held down by Ye Hao''s hand, and Ye Hao''s hand was still pressed on Song Ying''s waist.


    "I''m really tired today, don''t want to..."


    Song Ying frowned slightly.


    Ye Hao pressed her hand slightly, and Song Ying showed a comfortable expression.


    "I just want to give you a massage, so that you can sleep more comfortably and restore your mental energy faster. What are you thinking about? Which one is it? I don''t sell myself. Five hundred times, no less Up."


    Song Ying rolled Ye Hao''s eyes, she didn''t say a word, and continued to enjoy Ye Hao''s massage.


    "Lying on the sofa, press this way more comfortable."


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    When Ye Hao massaged Song Ying, he also used Jiuyang''s internal force.


    After mastering the internal force of Nine Suns, Ye Hao can use it at any time.


    By pouring Nine Yang''s internal force into Song Ying''s acupuncture points, the effectiveness of massage can be increased several times.


    "You said that we just kept sneaking up like this. When we were in Haicheng, Xiaoyue had already noticed our affairs. If we keep concealing it, it won''t be a problem."


    "..."


    Ye Hao watched Song Ying kept silent, and he didn''t ask too much.


    "Waiting for you to graduate from college."


    Suddenly, Song Ying closed her eyes and spoke.


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up, he looked at Song Ying: "Should we get married after college?"


    Song Ying did not speak any more, and said nothing. In the end, Song Ying even fell asleep during a comfortable massage, and was carried by Ye Hao to the bedroom.

 Chapter 928： For me to crawl

    Early the next morning, Ye Hao came to his classroom.


    The reason why he came so early was because an unexpected person appeared in his classroom.


    Bingye Geiko. "Everyone is here, let me introduce you. This is an exchange student from an island country, Meeko Himino. She is a sophomore student, but because she is worried that she is not used to the teaching process of our sophomore year, she joined our university. A rank of freshmen."


    The teacher introduced Meeko Hino.


    Meeko Hingino bowed to everyone very politely.


    "Hingye Meeko, please take care of me."


    "Unfortunately, Meeko Hingo had a car accident on the way to the airport and she had a slight concussion. So she did not participate in the military training. I hope everyone can get along with Meeko Hingo!"


    Needless to say, there must be a lot of boys willing to take care of Meeko Himo.


    Look at the eyes that look like a hungry wolf at the lamb.


    "Student Hingye Meako. Hello, my name is Yan Song. I am very familiar with Huaxia University. If you have time, you can take Meazi to stroll around."


    "Yazi, you are really a foreigner, so beautiful."


    Hingye Meeko had just found a place to sit down, but she was surrounded by boys around her.


    She wears an ordinary and subtle smile, coping freely, talking and laughing with classmates.


    It looks really like an ordinary female student.


    The teacher arranged for Meeko Hingino and left, asking the students to wait for the instructor to arrive.


    Ye Hao looked at Bingye Gezi sitting on the right in front of him.


    She is in the same department as herself, which is very lucky. She doesn''t need to find a special opportunity to monitor her.


    "Student Ye Hao, why didn''t you come to military training yesterday. The instructor knew that you didn''t come to military training, but he was very angry."


    "Yes, that''s right. The instructor who trained our teeth and claws seemed to be cannibalistic. He also said that today we must punish those who escaped military training on the first day."


    "When Ye Hao goes to apologize to the instructor, I guess there will be nothing wrong."


    The girls gathered around Ye Hao.


    This scene is a bit interesting, with a lot of people around Bingye Meezi, and a lot of people around Ye Hao on the other.


    Meeko Hinono of course noticed this handsome and attractive man, but her eyes turned out to be disgusting.


    Bump


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door of the classroom.


    Everyone thought they were instructors, so they returned to their seats.


    But it wasn''t the instructor who stood at the door, but if it was Ge Qiushi, who was probing.


    He now has a cast on his arms and legs, and he has a cane in one hand.


    "Ye... Shao Ye."


    Ge Qiushi stood at the door and looked at Ye Hao flatly. He was about to walk in, but he was berated by Ye Hao''s indifferent voice.


    "Did I allow you to walk in?"


    Ge Qiushi''s body froze, and his raised feet didn''t know whether to put them down or retract them.


    His eyes were still covered with dark circles.


    Yesterday afternoon, he originally invited the little punks to teach Ye Hao, but when he went back, he complained with him.


    He said that he was asking them to die, and don''t look for them anymore.


    Ge Qiushi was very confused, and then he told his mother about the incident.


    His mother was a calf protector, and when she heard that someone had injured her son, she immediately went to Ye Hao to settle the account.


    But when Ge Qiushi stopped him, he didn''t know how many catties his mother was.


    Ordinary people can be frightened by her, but Ye Hao is not necessarily.


    On Ge Qiushi''s suggestion, his mother went to his father, wanting his father to give him such a bad breath.


    In the end, he never expected that within an hour, his mother returned to the ward with swollen cheeks and crying, standing aside cringly.


    Behind him was the father who faced Raksha.


    "You grandson tortoise! ??You have caused such a big disaster for Lao Tzu! In the past, you used to eat and drink and gamble, and it was enough to cause trouble outside. Why don''t you put a few catties on yourself! You dare to provoke me without looking at who the other person is. !"


    As soon as his father came up, he scolded him. If it weren''t for his mother to pull him, his father would have to take the crutches beside the bed and beat him.


    Later, his father told him sternly that he must be forgiven by Ye Hao, otherwise the Ge family would have a clear relationship with him.


    This is so good, he can live so chic, not because of the relationship with the Ge family.


    But he doesn''t understand why this is? The father, who has always been very beautiful, is like a frightened bird this time.


    After that, he inquired with a few playmates in the school, and the news he got was that he stayed up all night!


    Ye Hao defeated Yang Tai of the Office of Political Education! Get an immunity that no one has ever gotten before!


    This shocked Ge Qiushi, what is the concept of being able to defeat the Innate Realm?


    Even if it is a pseudo-innate, it is a big mountain for Ge Qiushi.


    Don''t look at Ge Qiushi being very arrogant because of the Ge family, but Ye Hao was right before, they were all foxes and fake tigers, and then they were relatives with the Dongfang family. Only then did they dare to be in the capital.


    But their family doesn''t even have a Qi Refining Realm!


    If Ye Hao gets angry by himself, he can take their home directly.


    The Dongfang family must also not want to offend a proud son of heaven for a relative who may have long forgotten!


    He stayed up all night, today Ge Qiushi thought again and again, and finally came to the school, wanting to ask Ye Hao to apologize.


    "If you want to come in, let me crawl."


    Ye Hao''s indifferent voice made everyone''s mind tremble.


    Those girls were staring in their eyes, reveling in Ye Hao''s domineering aura.


    But the look of disgust in the eyes of Hingye Meeko was even more intense.


    Ge Qiushi gritted his teeth, threw away his crutches, lay down on the ground, and crawled towards Ye Hao step by step.


    Ye Hao looked at Ge Qiushi, who was crawling over like a dog. He was very pitiful. People who didn''t know might still pity him.


    Ye Hao didn''t think he had done too much.


    If he didn''t have the current strength, Ge Qiushi would make him do more excessive things on the first day of school.


    It can only be said that when Feng Shui turns around, Ge Qiushi stepped on Ye Hao''s iron plate and bound himself as a cocoon.


    The others didn''t feel that Ye Hao was too much, but looked at Ge Qiushi with an expression of good looks.


    Finally, under the gaze of everyone, Ge Qiushi climbed in front of Ye Hao.


    "Ye...Ye Shao. I...I know I was wrong, I shouldn''t...offend you. It''s me...I have no eyes."


    Ge Qiushi said a lot in there pitifully.


    He also took out a few keys from his pocket and a bank card. "Ye Shao, this is... This is a four-year luxury bachelor apartment that I rented in the campus of Huaxia University. This key is a two-hundred-square-meter suite located in the third ring road of Beijing, and this is a Land Rover. Car key, in this bank card


    There are five million noodles, and they are all honoring you. Please also have a large number of adults and spare the small ones. "


    Guru


    Many people around can be heard gulping.


    Needless to say, the luxurious bachelor apartment is specially provided by Huaxia University for those local tyrants and people with status.


    It is said that the rent for a semester is a double-digit plus ten thousand.


    The cheapest Land Rover needs four to five million yuan, and the most expensive one even costs several million.


    And that five million yuan bank card.


    The most important is the 200-square-meter suite within the third ring road!


    These alone are something that ordinary people can''t struggle for a lifetime.


    Ye Hao looked down at Ge Qiushi. Ge Qiushi lowered his head like a humble dog.

 Chapter 929： Ge Qiushis apologize

    "Students, please gather in the playground, arrive at the respective camps arranged yesterday, and follow the arrangements of the instructors for relevant training."


    The classroom broadcast sounded.


    All the students in the classroom did not leave immediately, but quietly watched the rare good show in front of them.


    Ye Hao stood up and walked past Ge Qiushi.


    There was a panic expression in Ge Qiushi''s eyes, he thought Ye Hao was really not going to let him go.


    If he goes back in this way, his father will definitely cut off relations with him and even expel him from the Ge family.


    He knew that his father had a lot of juniors outside, as well as a few illegitimate children.


    The future of the Ge family is compared with a son who is not much but not much.


    His father would definitely choose the future of the Ge family.


    "Ye Shao. Please, forgive me. If you don''t forgive me, I''m really done."


    "As long as you are willing to spare me, Ge Qiushi, I am willing to be a cow and a horse for you!"


    Ge Qiushi grabbed Ye Hao''s thigh directly. Ye Hao didn''t forgive him, he had to go to death.


    Looking at Ge Qiushi who was begging for pity, many people around him showed expressions of contempt.


    It was so arrogant yesterday, but now I know it was wrong.


    Ye Hao looked at Ge Qiushi coldly.


    "let go."


    Hearing Ye Hao''s voice, Ge Qiushi immediately let go of his hand, for fear of making Ye Hao unhappy.


    Ye Hao picked up a few keys on the table and put the bank card into his pocket.


    "Slap yourself a hundred slaps here, and then don''t let me see you here again." Ye Hao dropped a word, turned and walked out.


    A hundred slaps.


    Ge Qiushi swallowed and looked at the people staring at him.


    He raised his hand, gritted his teeth, and threw it directly on his face.


    Snapped


    The crisp sound made everyone around me hurt.


    "One."


    Ge Qiushi was still there very honestly, reading a number by himself every time he hit.


    Snapped


    "two."


    "Awesome, this really slaps myself."


    "Interesting, interesting. It''s really the first time I have seen you."


    "Should we take a picture and send it to a circle of friends."


    Ge Qiushi raised his head and stared at the group of people who watched the show, and even took out their phones to take pictures.


    The people immediately shrank their necks and walked out of the classroom in three and two steps.


    Ye Hao, I can''t afford to provoke it, and it is not easy to clean up you.


    After that, no one was left in the classroom, and Meeko Himino also walked out.


    The sound of face slaps in the classroom spread far.


    The numbers are slowly increasing.


    ...


    The playground of Huaxia University is divided into several blocks, and the combined area is even larger than that of ordinary universities.


    It is nothing at all to accommodate the more than 3,000 freshmen.


    Soon every class was assembled in its place, and there were special instructors waiting for them.


    Each of these instructors had dark faces, and they were quite majestic and domineering.


    "Squad of the Department of Biology, gather all of them, and stand according to the position I arranged yesterday."


    Seeing the lazy students standing together in twos and threes, the instructor shouted directly.


    Only then did the students begin to gather and line up one by one.


    "Squad leader. Except for the sick leave, another student who skipped class for no reason is here." The first class of the training biology department was a 1.9-meter tall, five-and-three rough man.


    The voice was like a lion roaring there.


    A female squad leader stepped forward and whispered: "Instructor, classmate Ye Hao has already come, behind the team. He had something to do yesterday..."


    "For whatever reason, skip class without asking for leave. This is the behavior of deserters in the army. That Ye Hao, come to the front for me!" the instructor shouted loudly.


    A person walked up from behind the team, because Ye Hao was not there when the team was arranged before, so there was no place for Ye Hao in the team.


    "Instructor, are you looking for me?"


    Ye Hao walked to the instructor, he raised his head and looked at the 1.9-meter instructor in front of him.


    The female students in the team couldn''t bear to close their eyes, afraid to see Ye Hao being reprimanded.


    "Teach... instructor?"


    As a result, the instructor looked at Ye Hao with wide-eyed eyes, and he vomited a few words from his mouth.


    And the sound changed directly from a tiger to a kitten.


    Let the students in the team mistakenly think that they have misheard, or is the instructor''s voice uncomfortable today? Why does he call Ye Hao an instructor?


    "Instructor? What''s the matter with you? Didn''t you call me the instructor?" Ye Hao looked at the instructor and motioned to the side with his eyes.


    The instructor reacted instantly and coughed.


    "Yes, I called you. Bring me to the side! The others rest in place."


    The instructor took Ye Hao to the shade of the trees nearby, and the students couldn''t see them.


    "Report! Instructor Ye, I am the third class a year in the Military Academy of the Capital Military Region."


    Gao Yuan even stood up straight and shouted a report to Ye Hao.


    You can see the excitement on Gao Yuan''s face, and the admiration and admiration in Ye Hao''s eyes.


    "Let it down." Ye Hao quickly let Gao Yuan put his hand down. Fortunately, the surrounding students passed by: "This is the school, you are the instructor, I am a student. Pay attention to my identity. And I am not your instructor anymore." "Yes, yes. But. Instructor Ye, you have been our instructor for a day, and this generation is our instructor." Gao Yuan put down his hands with a smile, and he looked at Ye Hao eagerly: "Instructor Ye, why are you here? You just said you Is a student?


    "


    "Ahem." Ye Hao casually found a reason: "I am performing a secret mission now. I am young and let me come to the school to lurch. Remember, the secrecy order." Gao Yuan immediately showed a comprehensive expression: "I see. I understand. Instructor Ye is really embarrassed. I am a naive man. When I left the team, I only remembered your surname Ye. I haven¡¯t asked your name before, otherwise I won¡¯t make this joke.


    . "


    "Don''t always call me instructor Ye''s instructor Ye. Call me Ye Hao." Ye Hao looked at Gao Yuan: "If you remember correctly, you are a member of the Jiangnan Military Region training. You quit halfway."


    At the time of training, there was only training in his mind. Ye Hao was a devil in their eyes, and there was almost no chance to chat with Ye Hao.


    But even if they haven''t talked about it in private, Ye Hao is the most respected person in their hearts. "Yes. I withdrew after parachuting training." Gao Yuan touched his head and said with a little shame: "I have heard that the magic wolf team led by instructor Ye defeated all of them in the competition of the nine military regions. The military district took first place


    , Have become legends in various military districts. "


    Having said this, Gao Yuan felt a little regretful in his heart. If he gritted his teeth and insisted on it, maybe he wouldn''t stand here.


    "They are all soldiers of the country, where are they different. But are you not a soldier of the Jiangnan Military Region? Why are you now running to the capital to become an instructor?" Ye Hao asked puzzled.


    "For those soldiers who were eliminated in training, the chief picked out a few more and sent them to the Huaxia Capital Military Academy."


    "But there is still some time before the military academy classes, and the number of instructors this year is not enough, let us make up the number above and become military instructors." Gao Yuan explained.

 Chapter 930： Teach

    "Then? Would you like to rest for a while?" Gao Yuan asked.


    Ye Hao rolled his eyes at Gao Yuan.


    "I am your student now. What do you think I am resting next to me? You train me as a student, and now you are my instructor. Okay, I''m going back, don''t show me anything."


    "Also. You are the instructor and you are not a tiger. Don''t yell at you all day, think about what it looks like."


    After speaking, Ye Hao turned and walked back to the camp.


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    Gao Yuan looked dumbfounded. If their teammates who were training together knew that they were training Instructor Ye here, they wouldn''t have to tear themselves.


    And... instructor, when you trained us, you were not a tiger in our eyes.


    Although you didn''t yell, but when you stop there, their group of people are just like kittens, and their position is completely incomparable.


    Now Gao Yuan has an urge to change positions. This is really not an easy job.


    Gao Yuan walked back to the front of the team.


    "Ahem. I just learned that Ye Hao did absent class yesterday because of something. It is excusable. But this behavior must never happen next time. This time I will give a verbal warning."


    After Gao Yuan finished speaking, he took a look at Ye Hao''s eyes, for fear that Ye Hao would be dissatisfied.


    The fear of Ye Hao, admiration has deepened.


    It can''t be changed in a lifetime.


    "Well, Ye Hao will be the last one in the last row. Now we start today''s training program."


    After that, the training began in an orderly manner. At the beginning, there were some very simple military training items, such as military posture, stepping, and creeping forward.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao frowned.


    Gao Yuan, who had been quietly following Ye Hao, immediately shook his body.


    Is the action I just taught wrong? Is there a deviation in the amplitude? Or do you say gestures are not good?


    The students looked at the instructor who was like a tiger yesterday in amazement. Today, they are obviously a little restless, and their tone of voice has unexpectedly eased a lot.


    What Ye Hao didn''t know was that because of one of his actions, Gao Yuan was nervous for a long time there.


    In fact, the reason why he frowned was because he saw Meako Hingino sitting on the stone steps next to him, just disappearing for ten seconds.


    But ten seconds later, he returned with a bottle of drink.


    This made his brows stretched out.


    As for what Gao Yuan taught, he didn''t care at all.


    For him, these training items are as simple as eating and sleeping, standing in a military posture, standing motionless for a day without panting.


    "Okay. Rest for five minutes." Gao Yuan ordered a rest, and at this moment he seemed to be relieved.


    He wanted to talk to Ye Hao, but after thinking about Ye Hao''s current identity, he could only stand there.


    And Ye Hao sat cross-legged on the ground.


    "Great, I finally rested. I''m exhausted."


    "It was so tiring on the first day, and there are more than ten days left. It feels like a deadly rhythm."


    "Get used to it. It''s just that your physical fitness is too poor during summer vacation, and it will be fine after you get used to it."


    The students banged their legs and joints.


    There were beads of sweat on the forehead, and the gorgeous women who were still dressed up, also lost their previous makeup under the scorching sun.


    "Ye Hao is really amazing! I stand for so long without panting."


    "It was also said that Ye Hao''s clothes were not wet."


    "Ye Hao, you are so amazing. Is there any secret?"


    With free time, those bees and butterflies immediately surrounded themselves.


    Ye Hao dealt with them carelessly.


    But his eyes were looking around, and in the formation of several classes in the distance, he happened to find Song Xiaoyue and Xia Xue.


    The two of them are also in very good condition. Xia Xue is a vampire, and this kind of training is nothing to her.


    Song Xiaoyue has a cold toxin physique that is not afraid of heat, and coupled with the true essence that Ye Hao has blessed in her body from time to time, her physical fitness is much better than that of ordinary people.


    The military training this morning was quickly over.


    The students were not in the mood to go out to play, they just went back to their dorms to rest after eating.


    Ye Hao, Song Xiaoyue, and Xia Xue gathered together.


    "Why didn''t you come back last night." Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao casually found a reason to deal with it.


    "Then where are we going now? The military training in the afternoon only starts at 2:30, and there is a three-hour break. If it''s all outside, I''m going to be so hot and there is no air conditioning in the classroom."


    Song Xiaoyue covered the top of her head with her hands, looking at the scorching sun above her head.


    Although she did not sweat, the scorching sun above her head still gave her a certain psychological effect, and it was especially hot now.


    "I know there is a good place. I can take you there. As for lunch, don''t go to the squeeze canteen. I will order takeaway later."


    Ye Hao quickly decided to pay attention.


    Then, the three of them walked towards the college dormitory area.


    "Look, is that girl the island country exchange student transferred from your class?" Song Xiaoyue pointed to Bingye Meeko who happened to be walking in front of them.


    Ye Hao nodded: "Yes."


    "It''s not bad to be long, it''s just how strange she looks at you, is it because you bullied them when they first came." Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    When the Bingye Yezi saw Ye Hao behind him and the two beauties standing beside Ye Hao.


    Disgust flashed from the bottom of her eyes, and then she continued to walk forward.


    "What''s the matter. How can I offend her, I am that kind of person. By the way, Xiaoxiao was used to high school. Is there still a place where Miao Miao stays at home?"


    Ye Hao turned away from the subject, and his eyes were secretly staring at Bingye Gezi in front of him.


    "Xiaoxiao has just started school, how do we know. It must take some time to adapt at the beginning, and we will know after a while." Song Xiaoyue said.


    "Meow is okay." Xia Xue looked at Ye Hao: "Meow is in the villa, accompanied by Sister Moran. There are also Big Brother Tang and Big Brother Liu watching. There is no problem."


    "You are so true. Meow is a child. Although there is a mental problem, it is necessary to shut her up like a prisoner." Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao.


    Song Xiaoyue didn''t know the identity of Miao Miao, only that Miao Miao was a child with mental problems adopted by Ye Hao and her sister in Xiangdu.


    However, Meow Meow is very cute, and the most pitiful look is especially attractive.


    "I''m worried. If Miaomiao ran out by herself, the capital is such a big city, and there is something unfamiliar with life, it will be too late to regret." Ye Hao said. "Then you can''t keep her from contacting the society. If you want me to say, just put her in elementary or junior high school. She is at the right age. Now Xia Xue goes back from school during the day and teaches Miaomiao at night. , Very tired


    ! "Song Xiaoyue suggested.


    Ye Hao also thought about sending Meow to school.


    But Miao Miao''s identity is too special. Before he can think of a 100% way to cover Miao Miao''s identity for the time being, it is impossible for Ye Hao to let Miao Miao leave his control.


    "It''s okay, I took care of it, and Meow is very obedient, and I like to be with her." Xia Xue knew Ye Hao''s concerns and stood up to speak for Ye Hao.


    At this moment, Meeko Hingino, who was walking in front of them, had already walked into a single apartment, opened the door and walked in. Ye Hao took Xia Xue and Song Xiaoyue to a bachelor apartment next to him, and took out the key to Ge Qiushi''s "filial piety" from his pocket.

 Chapter 931： Ge Qiushis "good intentions"

    Kaz


    The door opened.


    But what came out was a strange smell.


    Song Xiaoyue and Xia Xue both frowned, covering their noses.


    "It''s a strange smell."


    "Why do you have the key here."


    The smell was unfamiliar to Song Xiaoyue and Xia Xue, but it was familiar to Ye Hao.


    Because when he was lingering with Song Ying, the room was filled with this smell.


    And just when they were surprised.


    Several figures appeared in front of them.


    "Welcome Ye Shao back." A tall woman wearing suspender stockings, with hot red lips and leather tights, just covered a few places on her body, crawling on the ground, looking at herself teasingly.


    "Ye Shao. The bath water is ready." Another blonde foreign girl with a hot body, wearing a super **** bikini, looked at Ye Hao seductively with blue eyes.


    "Ye Shao. Lunch is ready, do you take a shower first, eat first, or first..." This is a royal sister in a black silk maid costume, kneeling on the ground.


    The maid outfit was almost made of lace, so it couldn''t cover her body.


    The most important thing is when the body kneels down, the graceful body is unobstructed, and the accent is still the island national language.


    "Or eat us first?"


    Three beauties of different appearances and three different nationalities stood outside, although they were a little surprised by the two schoolgirls next to Ye Hao.


    But it was just a flash, still looking at Ye Hao with charming eyes.


    Guru


    Ye Hao swallowed.


    However, it is not because of these three beauties that he swallowed. Although these three beauties are models, they are in a row.


    But in terms of appearance, they are not Song Ying''s opponents at all, even Song Xiaoyue and Xia Xue are better than them.


    What''s more, the violent energy that came out of their bones made Ye Hao a little annoying.


    But what Ye Hao liked was those clothes.


    Bikini, maid outfit, tight underwear, uniform temptation!


    If Song Ying can wear these clothes, it is estimated that Ye Hao will not get out of bed for half a month.


    But soon an angry look and a bitter look from the side made Ye Hao come back to his senses.


    Of course the angry look is Song Xiaoyue!


    "Ye Hao, I didn''t expect you to be this kind of person! That''s okay. Just a few days after I came to Huaxia University, I stayed here in Jinwu Cangjiao. No wonder I didn''t go back last night. Isn''t it true that I''m reluctant to be here?"


    Song Xiaoyue yelled at Ye Hao angrily, she felt that she was going to be burned with anger.


    She doesn''t know why she is angry, if other men do such a thing, even her friends.


    She was scornful at best, but she was angry when she saw Ye Hao do such a thing! Unexplainable anger.


    "Ye..." Xia Xue bit her vermilion lips lightly, her eyes a little lost.


    Xia Xue is like a bitter woman who has been abandoned by no one. It seems that, if you are waiting for you at home, you are stealing food outside.


    If others were to see it, he would use all the insulting words in this world to insult Ye Hao.


    "Wait. I know, I am a scum in your eyes now. But even a scum has the right to explain it!" Ye Hao held up his hands with an innocent look.


    The three beauties in the room are a bit at a loss, but their instinct tells them not to talk now and watch the changes.


    "What else do you have to explain now? People have got all the stolen goods, and the crime witness testimony is here!" Song Xiaoyue said as if she cried out.


    "That... Sister Xiaoyue, or let''s listen to Ye Hao''s explanation. Maybe there is really a misunderstanding."


    At this moment, Ye Hao really wanted to hug Xia Xue for a kiss. It''s better for Xia Xue to understand people.


    "I''ll give you ten seconds to explain, now it will begin." Song Xiaoyue took a deep breath, calmed her anger, and stared at Ye Hao.


    "Ten seconds? This is too short, right." Ye Hao was taken aback.


    "There are still seven seconds left." Song Xiaoyue spit out a few words indifferently from her mouth.


    Ye Hao hurriedly said: "This is what I *£¤*amp;@...... That''s it, ten seconds are over!"


    Ye Hao said a bunch of things in one breath, but Song Xiaoyue and Xia Xue couldn''t understand them.


    puff


    The three women next to her couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    "What is your Lu Gulu talking about?" Song Xiaoyue stared at Ye Hao.


    "My explanation. You only allow me to speak for ten seconds. Of course I have to speed up my speech. Didn''t you understand? Then I will tell you again in ten seconds..." Ye Hao looked serious.


    Song Xiaoyue was really laughed at by Ye Hao.


    She forced a poker face: "Okay. Give me an honest explanation. This is your last chance."


    "There is no time limit?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up."


    Seeing Song Xiaoyue finally calm down, Ye Hao also began to explain. He first explained that this house was not his before today.


    He didn''t know what was in the room.


    He also thought that it would be too troublesome to go back to the villa for three hours at noon, and it would be appropriate to take a break here.


    In fact, Bingye Meeko happened to live next to Ye Hao for monitoring.


    "In other words, you don''t know the three of them?" Song Xiaoyue pointed to the uniform trio.


    Ye Hao shook his head repeatedly: "I don''t even know. If you don''t believe me, ask them? Do you know me."


    "Yes." The three women said in unison.


    Several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead.


    Song Xiaoyue''s face was also on the verge of an explosion.


    "Wait. Three ladies, don''t hurt anyone. Who are you? Why are you here? I have never met you before here. How could I know you!" Ye Hao hurriedly asked Three women.


    "Ye Shao doesn''t know us, but we know Ye Shao. The three of us belong to Ge Shao...friend, Ge Shao told us that the owner of this house will be Ye Shao you for four years."


    "The three of us will serve Ye Shao during this period, and whatever it is will satisfy you."


    When the three women were talking, they kept glaring at Ye Hao and scratching their heads.


    "Understand now. This Ge Shao is what I told you just now, the one who offended me. It is estimated that he wants to use these three women to please me. That must be the case!"


    Looking at Song Xiaoyue, Ye Hao''s expression finally eased a lot, and he was also relieved.


    This is his sister-in-law, and if she tells Song Ying at that time, it is estimated that Ye Hao''s **** life will not be counted on.


    Song Xiaoyue glanced at the three women.


    "Give them ten minutes to leave from here. And you will clean up the disgusting smell inside. Otherwise I won''t go in."


    With that said, Song Xiaoyue walked outside the door and put her arms around her chest.


    Xia Xue motioned to Ye Hao to settle the matter here quickly, and she went to comfort Song Xiaoyue.


    After learning that Ye Hao was not Jinwu Cangjiao, she was also much more comfortable.


    Otherwise, she would be extremely uncomfortable, even worse than Song Xiaoyue. It would be extremely self-defeating to play with a woman outside without touching any of the women who sent her home.


    "Listen to the three of you. Hurry up and pack your things and move out from here, immediately!" Ye Hao urged the three daughters.


    The three women were a little at a loss. They looked at Ye Hao hesitantly: "But Ye Shao, the order we received is to serve you happy, if we leave. Shao Ge will punish us."


    "Fart Ge, Shao Ge! If he dares to punish you, I will kill him. Now you go and find that Ge Shao, let him give you one million each. Just say that I said it!"


    Ah cut~


    At the moment, holding his red and swollen face, Ge Qiushi, who was treating the wound in the hospital, hit Hache.


    Ye Hao''s words made the three women''s eyes brighten. It took less than three minutes to pack their things, put on their clothes again, and left with the suitcase. When he left, he blew a kiss to Ye Hao.

 Chapter 932： misunderstanding?

    After a few more minutes, Ye Hao walked out of the room out of breath.


    "Okay... OK. There is no such smell in the room."


    "So fast?"


    Song Xiaoyue frowned slightly, she walked into the room in disbelief


    In fact, for this request, Song Xiaoyue just said casually, she wanted to embarrass Ye Hao.


    But when she walked into this suite, the smell inside the room was indeed not the same as before.


    "Strange? There is no ventilation in the room. Why does the smell dissipate so quickly?" Song Xiaoyue looked at the open window.


    Even with the window open, the smell cannot dissipate in just a few minutes.


    The house is a two-story duplex structure.


    There is a study room and a bedroom upstairs. Downstairs are the living room, bedroom, and kitchen.


    Although this is a single apartment in name, living in a family of three is not a problem.


    "Okay. Don''t care about these little things, just sit down and have a rest. Come and have a drink." Ye took out a few bottles of drinks from the refrigerator and put them on the table. He sat on the sofa.


    It is indeed not easy to dissipate the smell in a short time, but Ye Hao directly mobilized his breath, and even murderous, directly "eliminating" or expelling those smells.


    It''s as simple as a vacuum cleaner.


    Song Xiaoyue and Xia Xue sat on the sofa and took a drink.


    "It''s cool." Drinking iced drinks in summer is undoubtedly the coolest thing.


    "Huh, that''s weird. What''s in here?"


    Song Xiaoyue happened to press a ribbon on the sofa, and she pulled the ribbon suspiciously.


    Pulling something directly out of the gap in the sofa.


    It was a white lace stocking with suspenders, and it was still empty in the middle, as if it were crotch pants.


    Xia Xue on the side flushed immediately when she saw this thing.


    Song Xiaoyue immediately threw it away in disgust.


    "What is this?"


    Song Xiaoyue questioned Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao said with an innocent look: "This is what you are wearing, you ask me?"


    "Rogue!" Song Xiaoyue threw the silk stockings into the trash can with disgust.


    "I can''t blame it. Who would have thought that when they left, they didn''t take everything away." Ye Hao shrugged


    Song Xiaoyue stared at Ye Hao: "Did you have the right to use this single apartment for the past four years?"


    "Yes. That Ge Qiushi dare not lie to me." Ye Hao nodded.


    Song Xiaoyue stood up: "Xia Xue, come with me."


    "What''s the matter?" Xia Xue was puzzled by Song Xiaoyue.


    After that, Song Xiaoyue began to rummaged in the house constantly.


    All kinds of weird things have been found out from the corners.


    What stockings, underwear, **** toys, whips, handcuffs, wind oils, are everywhere!


    "Find out all the things that shouldn''t be in this room. We want to prevent him from doing bad things here! Avoid... so as not to lose us." Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao with suspicion.


    Ye Hao smiled inwardly, he wanted to do bad things, and that was to ask your sister to do it.


    However, according to Song Ying''s personality, it is estimated that it is very difficult to put her on those clothes, and it takes a long time to do ideological work.


    After searching the living room, Song Xiaoyue went straight to the bedroom upstairs to find it.


    She opened the door of the bedroom and saw that there were colorful women''s underwear in various styles.


    There are also some obviously not worn through, even the outer packaging has not been opened.


    At this moment, there was only Song Xiaoyue alone. Her eyes were a bit complicated. She took down a floor mirror facing the side and gestured on her body.


    "Men... all like this?"


    Song Xiaoyue noticed Ye Hao''s eyes when the three women first appeared at the door.


    "The takeaway is here, let''s eat first."


    Ye Hao''s call came from outside.


    "Okay, here I am."


    After more than half an hour, the meal was finished, and several paper boxes were stacked at the door.


    It was filled with "dirty things" found by Song Xiaoyue and Xia Xue.


    But in Song Xiaoyue''s backpack, you can see a lot more bulging than before, as if there is something inside.


    "I''m exhausted. I want to sleep here, remember to wake me up before class in the afternoon."


    After eating and drinking, Song Xiaoyue hit Hatch and went to sleep in the room.


    Xia Xue started to pack things very intimately.


    She noticed whether Ye Hao was looking in the direction of those paper boxes.


    She blushed and whispered: "Do you...do you...like watching women wear those clothes...actually...if you like...if you like, I...I can wear them to you...see. "


    Xia Xue''s voice was as soft as a mosquito.


    After speaking, her cheeks were all red as if bleeding was coming.


    "What are you talking about?" Ye Hao turned his head and looked at Xia Xue puzzled.


    Xia Xue had a meal: "No...nothing, I''m going to rest."


    Xia Xue escaped and ran into the room.


    "Strange?" Ye Hao murmured in confusion, and looked in the direction of the carton again.


    It''s just that above the carton is a window facing the bachelor apartment where Meeko Himo is.


    He just saw Hingo Meeko was constantly coming in and out of the house, as if he was packing things up.


    Ye Hao stood up. He glanced at Song Xiaoyue and Xia Xue who were already asleep on the bed in the bedroom. He walked out of the door to the outside of Bingye Yazi''s apartment.


    "Yazi, do you need help."


    Ye Hao looked at Bingye Yezi who was still busy.


    There are a few unpacked cardboard boxes in the house. It seems that Meeko Hingino''s household items have been delivered, and she is sorting them.


    Bingye Yazi didn''t even glance at Ye Hao, and continued to go in and out of the house busy.


    "Yazi, you seem to be disgusted with me?" Ye Hao stood uninvited by Bingye Meako''s door, just blocking Bingye Meako''s path.


    "Classmate, please let me go." Hingye Meeko looked at Ye Hao indifferently.


    Ye Hao didn''t understand why Bingye Meeko was so hostile to him.


    "Classmate Yazi? Did I offend you in any way? It seems that there is some misunderstanding between us." Ye Hao asked suspiciously.


    Bingye Meeko looked at Ye Hao coldly: "I''m sorry. I don''t like to bully people in the classroom relying on my strength."


    "And people who love the new and dislike the old for playing with women. Just now you took two female students into your house, and three other women came out with suitcases."


    "I''m not the kind of woman you think, so please don''t think about me, Ye Hao. We are just ordinary classmates."


    With that, Bingye Meeko directly pushed Ye Hao away and continued to carry things on his own.


    Ye Hao couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Feelings are Meako Higano, who regards herself as a lustful, lovable and disgusted boy who oppresses his classmates because of his ability.


    "Student Yazi, about those things. I can explain..." After all, to protect Meazi Bingye, Ye Hao didn''t want to make things too bad.


    Peng Bingye Yazi directly closed the door of his room, leaving Ye Hao to eat a closed door.

 Chapter 933： Firearms training

    In the afternoon, their head teacher came to tell them.


    Ge Qiushi has dropped out of school for personal reasons.


    He became the first student who dropped out of Huaxia University just after school.


    As for the reason, everyone in the classroom knew it well.


    In the next few days, Ye Hao stayed in the school most of the time, and found time to go back to the apartment in the middle of the night to see Song Ying and others.


    I don''t know if Song Ying is getting busy with her work now, and she often leaves early and returns late.


    Ye Hao wanted to help her share some things, after all, there were some things, but Ye Hao was just a matter of two sentences.


    But Song Ying still insisted on solving it herself.


    "Okay. It''s almost the end of military training, and only the last military training project is left."


    The instructor was talking in front, and many students around were showing excited eyes, most of them the boys.


    Those eyes were red, as if the game he was playing was about to kill five kills.


    "Everyone knows the last military training project. It is about guns, introduction to firearms knowledge, 95-type rifle assembly, and 95-type rifle shooting."


    "For this special military training project. We also specially set up a temporary shooting range in one of your indoor gymnasiums. But please remember that you must follow the instructor''s command during the training process!"


    "In addition, after all the training is completed, there will be a new firearms assembly competition and a shooting competition. Each class will select one student to participate. The final champion will directly win the outstanding vanguard of this military training!"


    Gao Yuan said this before. At this moment, he was accustomed to the position of student instructor and Ye Hao. "Sit down, everyone, let me tell you about guns first. Later, some guns will be delivered. Because the number is limited, it is impossible to mobilize three thousand guns for everyone, so I will be divided into batches later. Follow-up


    training. "


    "Classes without a turn will continue to explain firearms knowledge."


    "Everyone understand!"


    "understand!"


    The monstrous roar illustrates the excitement of everyone at this moment.


    Gao Yuan began to talk about firearms knowledge on it.


    More than an hour later, several military jeep, protecting two military transport vehicles from the front and rear, drove in.


    At this moment, it attracted the attention of all the students. If the instructor hadn''t told all the students to sit down honestly, they might have been surrounded by them.


    The military vehicle parked outside the Huaxia University Indoor Football Stadium.


    Then two groups of soldiers came down on the military jeep, and they surrounded the military transport vehicle with live ammunition, and looked around with sharp eyes.


    That posture is quite powerful.


    "Because our China has very strict firearm control, so this time the firearms brought into the campus need to be strictly controlled by the military. Guns are not allowed to leave the line of sight. This is a rule."


    Gao Yuan is still here to introduce everyone.


    "Also adopted the separation of guns and ammunition. Two transport vehicles, one for guns and one for ammunition."


    "Also, when you operate the firearms, there will be several Bing brothers in the side supervision, understand."


    "understand!"


    At this moment, no hot summer can compare to the enthusiasm of being able to touch a real gun.


    Seeing that under the **** of the soldiers, boxes containing guns and ammunition boxes were carried into the gymnasium.


    Then there are two teams of soldiers who have full control of the stadium, which looks really strict.


    After that, class teams took turns walking into the gymnasium.


    When I went in, everyone was very nervous and excited, but when I came out, it was still unfinished.


    "The first class in the biology department! All stand up! The two are moving forward in echelon."


    Finally it was Ye Hao''s turn, everyone stood up excitedly and lined up in a neat line.


    Stepped into the gymnasium.


    …ç…ç…ç


    As soon as they walked into the stadium, they heard gunfire.


    The girls screamed and covered their ears, while the boys looked around excitedly.


    Ye Hao glanced at the football field below, and the fifty-meter shooting range was set up. The original football goal was also taken away. On the opposite side were more than ten targets fifty meters away. Behind the targets are special special material "walls". These walls are five or six meters high. , Except for the shooting location


    Surrounded, presenting a terrain "surrounded by mountains on three sides".


    In this way, the appearance of stray bullets can be prevented, and the indoor facilities of the stadium can also be guaranteed.


    "Hua Xia University is really rich and powerful. This kind of training equipment can be obtained from Hua Xia University. No wonder that live ammunition training is allowed here." Ye Hao exclaimed.


    A university that can gather martial arts practitioners from all over China, and a university that can hire Xiantian as a teacher of the Political and Education Office.


    The bottom line can be imagined.


    "Okay. Everyone, don''t stand stupidly, all go to our area, let''s conduct firearm assembly training first." Gao Yuan''s voice evoked everyone''s mind.


    Instructor Gao Yuan took them to the back of the shooting range, where there were several areas.


    There are already several classmates sitting on the ground, with guns in front of them, and their instructors are teaching them how to disassemble the guns.


    These people usually like to play gun games and claim to be great gods.


    I became a rookie here. It took a few minutes to disassemble the barrel just to withdraw the bullet, and I was in a hurry.


    "Wow. That''s amazing!"


    "Master Hong is really amazing! Amazing!"


    At this moment, cheers came from a class adjacent to Ye Hao.


    The people who attracted the next class looked sideways.


    In front of a male student, a gun was disassembled into several parts and placed neatly outside.


    The instructors and soldiers around all showed surprised expressions.


    "That seems to be Hong Xiaoren! Junior Hong Qingshan''s cousin, is this dismantling the gun? That''s amazing, right?"


    "I heard that he likes guns very much. He used to be a gun fanatic."


    Listening to the discussion, Ye Hao raised his head and looked at that Hong Xiaoren because of the three words Hong Qingshan.


    Hong Xiaoren also looked at Ye Hao at the moment, his eyes full of provocation.


    He adjusted his watch, set the stopwatch mode, and then took out a black cloth from his pocket to cover his eyes.


    "You can also time me!"


    Hong Xiaoren said to the students next to him.


    As if knowing the purpose of Hong Xiaoren, all students with watches were ready to look at Hong Xiaoren.


    Hong Xiaoren took a deep breath and pressed his watch while his hands began to fumble in the gun to assemble.


    A gun slowly began to take shape in Hong Xiaoren''s hands.


    As an empty bullet was inserted into the magazine, it was loaded.


    Kaz


    A loaded and assembled rifle was placed on the table while Hong Xiaoren held down his watch.


    He took off his blindfold.


    "51 seconds."


    The other students calculated similar numbers.


    "Have you touched a gun before? Assemble a rifle blindfolded. In the army, a minute or so is considered very good." Hong Xiaoren''s instructor walked over and looked at Hong Xiaoren in admiration.


    Hong Xiaoren stood up straight, with his head held high.


    "Report, instructor. I have liked guns since I was a child, so I am very good at assembling firearms. I can assemble a 95-type rifle in 48 seconds at the earliest."


    "Very good. It''s the student I taught." The instructor was very proud, and looked at the other instructors around him as if showing off: "I''m sorry. It seems that the students who are waiting for the gun assembly competition, shooting competition, our class is already Champion."


    This is a habit. Every instructor has a sense of pride in the students or soldiers he brings out.


    "Instructor. I heard that Ye Hao from the biology department is very good, so let him show it to everyone."


    Suddenly, Hong Xiaoren looked at Ye Hao. This sudden challenge made others a little unexpected.

 Chapter 934： Three shots blindfolded

    Everyone''s eyes focused on Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao patted the dust on his body, stood up, walked directly in front of Hong Xiaoren, and said in a voice that only two people could hear.


    "Are you provoking me?"


    "Didn''t your cousin tell you how he fell under my hand and escaped."


    Ye Hao''s cold eyes fell on Hong Xiaoren''s body.


    Directly let Hong Xiaoren tremble, and secretly said that he can defeat the pseudo-innate guy, this aura is really not weak.


    However, Hong Xiaoren still cheered up and looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    "Student Ye Hao. I don''t think this is a provocation, it''s just a challenge between the strong. If Ye Hao is unwilling to accept, or if he beats me in anger, then I can''t help it."


    "Although I belong to the Hong family, in terms of martial arts talents, I just broke through to the realm of refining strength. I am not your opponent at all."


    Hong Xiaoren looked at Ye Hao innocently.


    At this moment, his heart was also worried, he was really afraid that Ye Hao would hit him directly now.


    By then he would really make a fool of himself.


    Ye Hao understands that Hong Xiaoren will challenge himself, and it must be related to Hong Qingshan.


    They knew that they couldn''t beat themselves in martial arts, so they thought of other ways.


    If Ye Hao were to beat people here, then Ye Hao would have done his name as a dude.


    Before Ye Hao fought against Hong Qingshan and Ge Qiushi, it was excusable.


    And Hong Hyo-jen is innocent at the moment. I am just a firearms lover, and I just like challenging others.


    "Good. I fulfill your wish."


    Ye Hao looked at the Type 95 rifle in front of him, and put the Type 95 in front of him.


    At this time, everyone around showed good eyes.


    Ye Hao has been in the limelight among the freshmen during this period. If there is any ranking, Ye Hao will definitely be the undisputed number one.


    Now Ye Hao has to fight his guns here!


    "A gun is boring. Can you borrow your matching gun and a pistol."


    Ye Hao looked at the instructor and soldiers beside him.


    Those instructors and soldiers were a little dazed.


    "What are you doing stupidly, hurry up and give the gun!" Gao Yuan on the side saw that Ye Hao wanted to show off his skills, that was quite excited.


    When they were training, they only saw Ye Hao assemble guns once.


    But it was that time that convinced them.


    "This...this does not meet the regulations. Students can only use Type 95 rifles in training." A soldier frowned slightly.


    "I allow it."


    At this moment, a person like a leader came out.


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up when he saw this person.


    I saw it in the Capital Military District before. It seems to be the instructor of the Capital Military District squad. They stayed together in the battle command room at that time.


    What a coincidence, I met so many acquaintances in a military training on campus.


    However, this person was obviously not as infamous as Gao Yuan. After seeing Ye Hao, he did not directly expose Ye Hao''s identity.


    "Captain." The soldiers saluted when they saw this man.


    "These are my Type 03 rifle and Type 92 pistol." The instructor captain withdrew all the bullets in his weapon and handed it to Ye Hao.


    "Thank you."


    Ye Hao put the Type 03 rifle and Type 92 pistol together with the Type 95 rifle just now.


    "What does he want to do?"


    "Do you want to assemble three guns at the same time?"


    "Three guns? This is too pretentious, right?"


    "Wait, he also picked up the black cloth! Is he going to assemble three guns blindfolded?"


    The people around were frightened by Ye Hao''s actions, until Ye Hao covered his eyes with black cloth.


    "Please help me time the clock. I start when I say start. I stop when I say stop."


    Ye Hao said.


    "Don''t you dismantle the gun first?" Hong Xiaoren said subconsciously.


    His 51 seconds just now, that''s on the premise of dismantling the gun first.


    "It''s not necessary." Ye Hao urged: "It''s time to start."


    At the signal of the instructor captain, a soldier next to him took out a special timer, his hand was pressed on the button, and the number began to beat: "Go."


    The sound of Pingling screaming came. Ye Hao was disassembling three guns. The disassembly speed was very fast. All of a sudden, scattered parts were scattered on the table.


    "stop."


    Ye Hao called a stop. The soldier was shocked because of Ye Hao''s speed of disassembly. It took two or three seconds before he reacted and pressed the button.


    "Now please check to see if the gun I removed is completely removed. Student Hong Xiaoren can also take a look."


    Hong Xiaoren on the side glanced at him. He knew very well about guns, and he could see that these guns were completely disassembled.


    There is no shortage of firing pins.


    "The disassembly is very complete." The coach captain said after a very careful inspection.


    Ye Hao said: "Prepare to continue timing, I will start when you say it starts."


    "Start!"


    The soldier just said to start, Ye Hao started to move.


    This time he did not directly assemble the firearms, because the parts are all mixed together.


    The parts of the three different guns can not be separated by ordinary people with their eyes open, let alone with their eyes closed now.


    Ye Hao quickly touched each part and put them in front of him neatly. This took nearly twenty seconds.


    Then he began to assemble.


    The first to be assembled was a Type 92 pistol.


    Next, Ye Hao assembled two other rifles at extremely fast speed.


    After the first twenty seconds of groping, he seemed to clearly know where each component was, without any extra movements at all.


    "Report. Assembly is complete."


    The three guns seemed to have not been moved, and they were placed in front of Ye Hao.


    The soldier next to him pressed the pause button, his eyes fell on the timer screen in his hand and he couldn''t move away.


    Everyone didn''t care what the number was at this moment. They were all shocked by Ye Hao''s mysterious technology.


    Ye Hao took off his black cloth.


    "Please check whether the gun is assembled." Ye Hao looked at the instructor captain.


    The instructor captain nodded, he picked up Ye Hao''s assembled gun, looked at one side first, and then loaded it.


    Fired a shot at the sky.


    Bang


    Although it was loaded with empty ammunition, the gunfire was still not much different from the live ammunition, and it was not that an expert could not hear it.


    Bang


    Bang


    Two more shots in a row.


    "The inspection of the three guns has been completed and the assembly was successful." The instructor captain looked at Ye Hao with an expression of admiration.


    Sure enough, he was an instructor who trained such an elite team.


    Ye Hao looked at Hong Xiaoren who was dumbfounded.


    "Do you need to see my grades?"


    Until now, no one knows what Ye Hao''s results are.


    Hong Xiaoren gritted his teeth and showed unwilling eyes.


    In fact, he already had a rough idea in his mind about the result. Three guns were assembled blindfolded, about two minutes!


    If it is him, don''t say two minutes! It may not be completed in five minutes.


    And even if it is assembled, it may not be possible to successfully test fire.


    "I...I want to shoot with you!" The unwilling Hong Xiaoren challenged Ye Hao again. What he is best at is actually not assembling but shooting. Since he was young, he has shot live ammunition, even if he is a soldier, he is not necessarily more than him.

 Chapter 935： Three thousand 998 deluxe packages

    Ye Hao smiled and looked at Hong Xiaoren: "You really don''t understand."


    "Ye Hao, I just want to compete!" Hong Xiaoren gritted his teeth and looked at Ye Hao.


    Such a scene also aroused the emotions of the surrounding students.


    "Promise him! Promise him!"


    "Duel! Duel!"


    Amidst the shouts of everyone, Ye Hao raised his hand to signal everyone to be quiet.


    Ye Hao looked at Hong Xiaoren in front of him: "I can promise you a duel, but there is always a bet, otherwise it would be boring."


    Hong Xiaoren''s face wrinkled, and he whispered, "How do you want to bet?"


    "It''s not good to gamble, after all, we are all students. Let''s do this, everyone is tired during the military training, and the instructors are also working hard.


    "The food in the cafeteria can''t keep up. I remember that there is a restaurant opposite the school with a luxurious set of 998 meals."


    "Those who lose, just spend a little bit. Please have a big meal for all the military trainers, students and instructors, each with a luxurious set meal. Let them come to the cafeteria. Hong Xiaoren, what do you think."


    Ye Hao looked at Hong Xiaoren playfully.


    Wow


    This proposal made all the students boil again!


    998 luxurious package!


    If the two of them really follow this bet, no matter who loses or who wins, they can get the pies that fell from the sky.


    The main thing is!


    There are 3,000 new students in the military training alone, which does not include teachers and instructors.


    One serving is 998.


    Assuming three thousand copies, that would be about three million yuan!


    Three million for dinner!


    All the student soldiers and teachers were dumbfounded.


    This is the first time I have seen such a tyrant. Is it because the tyrants now show off their wealth like this.


    "I don''t know what Hong Xiaoren thinks?" Ye Hao looked at Hong Xiaoren with a gloomy expression.


    Hong Xiaoren was still muttering in his heart at this time.


    three million?


    Although he belongs to the Hong family, he is just a collateral.


    His pocket money a month is only a few hundred thousand. If he really treats guests to three million for dinner, his small vault is not enough, and he needs to piece together.


    This made Hong Xiaoren a little scared.


    But the roaring voices of the surrounding students prevented him from coming to stage at this moment.


    If he is counseled now, it is estimated that he will really be unable to hold his head during the four years in the academy.


    Now he regretted taking the initiative to provoke Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao folded his arms and looked at Hong Xiaoren. If you provoke me, I don''t need to beat you, but it is not a problem to let you get some blood.


    "Good! I promise you!"


    Hong Xiaoren bit the bullet and agreed to Ye Hao''s bet.


    "Great!"


    "We have a good food!"


    The students cheered for a while, and now there are not only good movies to watch, but also delicious food to eat.


    "Thank you who would call the hotel at the entrance to order a meal. Let''s say that their back kitchen is packaged by Huaxia University. First, we will have 3000 sets of 998 deluxe packages and send them to the dining hall of Huaxia University. The money will be paid soon. past."


    Ye Hao said to the student next to him.


    At this moment, all the students with mobile phones around started making calls.


    "Captain, this...this is not very good." Several soldiers looked at the instructor captain. The instructor captain folded his hands on his chest and smiled: "It''s okay. I know these two people. That person is from the Hong family. This money is still provided, and the other is not short of money. Let the shooting range design Stop all the classes and make room for the two of them


    Point location. "


    "okay."


    ...


    Good guest hotel across from Huaxia University.


    "Hurry up, hurry up. Clean up the lobby."


    "I''ve said it many times, don''t put the dishes you just bought here, but move them to the back kitchen warehouse."


    "Clean the glass at the door."


    Because the meal has not arrived yet, most of the waiters in the hotel are still cleaning and tidying up.


    Dididi


    At this time, the phone at the front desk rang.


    The lady at the front desk picked up the phone: "Hello, hello. This is a good guest hotel, we provide accommodation and food."


    "You want to order food? Okay, what do you want to order?"


    The lady at the front desk picked up the pen and began to write on the menu.


    "Thirty sets of 998 deluxe packages were delivered to the dining hall of Huaxia University. Okay, no problem."


    "What? Not thirty copies? Three thousand copies?"


    The pens in the hands of the lady at the front desk fell on the floor.


    It took a long time for her to say in a slightly angry tone: "Classmate, please don''t make such harassing calls. We are very busy."


    Snapped


    The lady at the front desk hung up the phone, crushed the menu just written into waste paper and threw it into the trash can next to it.


    "What''s wrong?" The colleague next to her looked at her curiously.


    "Just now a student from Huaxia University ordered three thousand 998 sets of deluxe meals. You said they were playing a prank." The lady at the front desk said silently.


    "The current students are true, and they know the mischief. Even the students of Huaxia University are like this." The colleague also nodded.


    Ding Ding


    At this time the phone rang again.


    The lady at the front desk answered the phone again.


    "Hey, this is a good guest hotel. Sir, you want to order a meal, okay. Three thousand...three thousand 998 deluxe packages? Classmates, I seriously warn you. Please stop messing around, otherwise I will tell Your school leader."


    Just hung up the phone.


    The phone rang again, and the lady at the front desk answered with the same order information.


    Three thousand 998 deluxe packages, Huaxia University canteen.


    This company was called for nearly ten minutes.


    "This group of students is absolutely lawless!" The receptionist was really angry.


    "what''s up?"


    The hotel owner walked down and looked at the angry lady at the front desk suspiciously.


    The lady at the front desk told the boss what happened just now.


    "That group of students panic because of too little homework. Three thousand copies? Our hotel may not be able to sell three thousand copies in a month. They also said that the money will come soon."


    Ding Ding Ding


    Just then, the phone rang again.


    The lady at the front desk pointed to the phone: "Boss, look. I''m calling again. Tell me if this is too deceptive."


    The hotel owner also frowned: "I know about this. Wait a minute, we will directly report this matter to the school leaders of Huaxia University, so that they can deal with these troubled students seriously."


    "That''s right!"


    Ta Ta Ta


    A woman ran over.


    "Boss, boss. Just now we collected three million in our hotel account!"


    thump


    The hotel owner slipped and sat down on the ground.


    "Boss, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry, I didn''t mop the floor clean!" The waiter who mopped the floor immediately walked over to apologize, lest the boss scold him.


    But the hotel owner can''t take care of it now.


    He stood up and looked at the female accountant with straight eyes: "What did you just say? Three million? Did you read it right, or did someone make the wrong payment?"


    "No. I have counted the number several times, and it is indeed 3 million. And there is a note on the back: Please be sure to send 3,000 copies of the 998 Deluxe Package to the dining hall of Huaxia University as soon as possible."


    Guru


    The boss and the receptionist both swallowed and looked at the phone that rang again.


    This is... Is this true?


    "You, tell them whenever you call. We have confirmed the order, and 3000 sets of packages will be delivered as soon as possible. Remember, the attitude must be good!" The boss immediately ordered the receptionist.


    The lady at the front desk immediately answered the phone, her tone was completely different from before, very soft.


    "Everyone stopped the work in their hands and gave me all the help in the back kitchen. Send a message to the back kitchen chef and start working now! 3000 luxurious packages will be made for me as soon as possible!"


    "That... boss? Our hotel won''t open? If we make three thousand copies, we won''t have time to do business." A manager came over.


    The boss slapped his head with a smile and cursed: "Open the door. Close the door for me. It will be closed for business today. All of you will help me make 3000 sets of meals!"


    "If the raw materials are not enough, please go to the wholesale market immediately. Give me as many dishes as I have!" "Quick, quick! Let me move everything. To complete this task, I will give you a year-end award in advance!

 Chapter 936： Ten shots one hole

    More than ten minutes before the hotel fell into madness.


    Ye Hao and Hong Xiaoren were already standing in the shooting area.


    "The rules are very simple. Shoot the target fifty meters ahead. Everyone has ten bullets. Whoever has the highest number of rings in the end wins. Whoever starts first.


    The instructor captain stood beside them.


    "You start first, otherwise I''m worried that you won''t even have a chance to play." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Hong Xiaoren next to him.


    "I have been playing guns since I was eight years old. I still don''t believe you can be better than me!" Hong Xiaoren picked up the Type 95 rifle in front of him and aimed at the target in front.


    Adjust your breathing, your eyes are three points and one line, your fingers are slowly squeezed on the trigger.


    Hong Xiaoren¡¯s actions are very standard, and the soldiers and instructors next to him are amazed.


    This kid is a soldier.


    With a little training, it is not impossible to go to special forces.


    Bang


    Bang


    Bang


    After shooting a few shots in a row.


    The muzzle in Hong Xiaoren''s hand was still smoking.


    "Report to the target."


    The instructor captain shouted to the soldier next to him.


    The soldier trot past immediately.


    At this moment, almost all the students'' hearts were hanging in their throats.


    This kind of shooting duel, they have only seen it in TV series and movies, this is the first time in their lives that they have really seen this kind of occasion.


    Hong Xiaoren was also very nervous at the moment. He hoped that his grades could be better, otherwise he would really bleed.


    "Report. Shooting results: four ten rings, six nine rings. A total of 94 rings."


    Pop pop


    The instructor captain applauded first, and the surrounding soldiers and instructors also applauded.


    The students who did not know why also began to applaud.


    "Fifty-meter shooting, 94 ring. This is also a pretty good result in our army, boy. Have you considered joining the army after graduation?"


    The instructor captain looked at this Hong Xiaoren with admiration.


    Hong Xiaoren breathed a sigh of relief at this moment. This result was much better than before.


    His usual best result is only around 90 rings, this time it is really super level.


    "It''s your turn." Hong Xiaoren handed the gun to Ye Hao.


    I want to see how you can beat my 94th ring.


    Ye Hao took the gun, removed the empty magazine, picked up the magazine with ten live ammunition next to it, and pressed it on.


    At this time, the front target had been replaced with a new target paper, and the soldiers retreated to a safe distance.


    "You can shoot..." Before the instructor captain finished speaking, there was a gunshot in his ear.


    …ç…ç…ç...


    Raise the gun, aim, shoot, close the gun.


    Ye Hao''s movements before and after were done in one go, almost completed all the movements in less than a second, hitting all ten bullets.


    This made the students who originally wanted to pay tribute to Ye Hao''s shooting process stupid.


    I didn''t expect it to end so soon.


    "Student Ye Hao doesn''t seem to be aiming at all, just pick up the gun and shoot directly? This is a bit too exaggerated, right?"


    "It feels a bit too pretentious. If a bullet misses the target, then classmate Ye Hao will bleed heavily."


    There are already whispering voices among the students.


    "You can report to the target." Ye Hao said.


    The instructor captain recovered, he shouted at the soldier in the distance: "Report the target."


    Hong Xiaoren looked at Ye Hao, his face was very bad.


    He felt insulted and despised.


    Ye Hao''s shooting was completely different from his own. Just now, his shooting was targeted and targeted.


    And Ye Hao''s is a short-term rapid fire!


    It is very difficult to fire in a short time, because the gun will produce recoil during the shooting. If you keep shooting, the muzzle will slowly move up.


    If you want to keep the bullet from deviating too much in rapid fire, you need a skill, which is a word often used in shooting: pressure gun.


    This pressure gun is not a pressure gun in shooting games, it''s easy to move the mouse.


    You need to have a good gun control posture, shooting action, and all aspects must be calculated accurately.


    But anyway, this time the game is about shooting results, not shooting difficulty.


    Hong Xiaoren turned his head to look at the soldier who was counting targets.


    The soldier''s expression was very strange at the moment, and he didn''t speak for a long time.


    "What''s the matter? Report the target soon!" The instructor captain urged.


    The soldier turned around and stood up straight: "Report. The target... There is only one eye on the target, ten rings. In addition... the other nine shots missed the target."


    Missing!


    Everyone was stunned.


    Ten shots and nine shots missed the target?


    The students boiled again.


    "Look, let Ye Hao pretend to be forced. Now the ship has capsized in the gutter. Ten shots and nine shots missed the target, even if I went up, I would not be better than him."


    "I have something delicious today."


    "This face crackles."


    Hong Xiaoren went from surprise to surprise.


    Ten shots and nine shots missed the target.


    Hahaha.


    Just now I thought that this kid had no interest, it turned out to be a fake.


    That''s right, the advantage of fighting guns does not mean that shooting is great.


    "Student Ye Hao, don''t forget our bet. Our lunch is up to you." Hong Xiaoren looked at Ye Hao like a winner.


    But Ye Hao stood there without changing his face, looking at the distant target with his eyes.


    At this moment, the instructor captain came out suddenly and walked towards the target fifty meters away.


    "Captain. I can''t count it wrong, there is only one shot hole here. The other nine shots missed the target." Seeing the captain coming, the soldier thought he suspected that he had reported the wrong target.


    The instructor captain ignored him, but walked straight behind the target.


    "Come here and see what the target number is." The instructor captain''s voice came from behind the target.


    The target soldier came over.


    The students in the distance didn''t understand what the **** was doing, didn''t all the results have come out.


    A few seconds later, the soldier who reported the target came out again, and the expression on his face was even more weird at this moment.


    He raised his hand high: "Report. The number of targets reported just now is wrong, not ten rings. It is one hundred rings!"


    One hundred rings?


    All students feel whether their ears have misheard.


    Didn¡¯t it just say that ten shots and nine shots missed the target, why is this a hundred rings?


    Does one hundred rings mean full rings?


    Hong Xiaoren was stunned.


    "Student Hong Xiaoren, don''t forget our bet. Our lunch is up to you." The same words came out of Ye Hao''s mouth.


    After speaking, Ye Hao turned and walked back to the camp of his class.


    One hundred rings?


    After Hong Xiaoren''s mind paused, he had an idea.


    He hurried towards the shooting range.


    "Hey. No entry into the shooting range without permission!" Immediately there were soldiers who wanted to intercept Hong Xiaoren.


    The instructor captain stopped them: "Let him see with his own eyes, otherwise he will not be convinced. It''s a pity that a genius has encountered a monster."


    Hong Xiaoren ran to the target, there was indeed only one hole in the target paper.


    Hong Xiaoren walked behind the target with a sullen face.


    He looked at the special "wall" standing behind the target in disbelief.


    A hole is just behind the hole on the tenth ring of the target, showing a straight line.


    There are a lot of bullets in the hole, one by one, like soldiers lined up, quite neatly.


    Not reconciled, Hong Xiaoren stretched out his hand to pull out the bullet from the hole.


    Ten!


    Hong Xiaoren looked at the ten warheads in his hand, and he was silent.


    Hong Xiaoren now knows why there is only one hole in the target.


    It wasn''t that ten shots and nine shots missed the target at all, but that all ten shots were shot in a hole!


    Ten shots and one hole.


    Ten shots per hole!


    He asked himself, this technique, he needs to practice for a few years before he can develop it.


    Just now he thought that Ye Hao was insulting him.


    Hehe, people''s skills are better than their own, and there is no insult.


    Hong Xiaoren clenched the ten warheads in his hand and walked out, looking at the instructor captain.


    "Instructor, can I leave these ten warheads." The instructor captain looked at him: "Yeah."

 Chapter 937： School Flower List

    Finally, Hong Xiaoren gave in.


    He took out the small vault he had kept for many years, called his family and borrowed some money from his friends, and then paid three million dollars to the hotel.


    The freshmen and the instructors enjoyed a 998 luxurious package.


    There is an endless stream of vans delivering meals from the hotel to the cafeteria.


    "I heard that you made another person today, why are you so bad." Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao while eating.


    Ye Hao rolled his eyes.


    "Yes, you eat the food that a bad guy like me won back for you, saying that I''m bad. If you have the ability, don''t eat it."


    Song Xiaoyue chewed the food happily.


    "I do not."


    Looking at Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue who were talking and laughing noisily, Xia Xue next to him also showed a happy smile.


    Being able to go to the same university as Ye Hao is perhaps the happiest decision she has made in her life.


    She even wondered how nice it would be if she could spend her life like this.


    "The military training is about to end in a few days. When the school finishes some tasks, we will have a holiday. The National Day of the 11th is here. Are we going back to Haicheng, still waiting in the capital?" Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye. Ho.


    Ye Hao looked at Xia Xue: "What do you think of Xia Xue."


    Xia Xue hesitated for a moment, and whispered: "The National Day holiday plus the holiday given to us by the school, a total of ten days. This is the first time I have been so far away from my parents. I want to go home and have a look."


    "Okay, then we will return to Haicheng then." Ye Hao made a final decision. Song Xiaoyue interjected: "This is okay. But my sister may not be able to go back. She is very busy now. The store has been arranged and the company has been run. The first batch of goods will be shipped here soon. Fairs, a bunch of


    thing. "


    "That''s it. Then let''s go back by ourselves."


    Ye Hao wants to help Song Ying, but that woman is also very stubborn, and it is estimated that she will not let Ye Hao help her.


    At the end of the military training, it was rare for everyone to relax. On a cool afternoon that had just rained, Ye Hao and his group were three steps in the path of the university.


    There was another girl in the team wearing a white shirt and short skirt.


    "I''ll introduce you to you. This is my classmate, Guo Shuang. She is the monitor of our class. She has a very good personality in dealing with people, but she is a bit reserved and introverted."


    "And she is now a member of our Huaxia University flower list."


    Song Xiaoyue enthusiastically introduced her classmate Guo Shuang: "This is my high school classmate, Xia Xue from the Chinese Department. This bad-looking person is called Ye Hao."


    "What kind of introduction is this? If I''m bad, you still eat mine and drink mine." Ye Hao cast Song Xiaoyue''s eyes, and he politely looked at the girl named Guo Shuang: "Hello."


    "Hello. Ye Hao is now a man in the school." Guo Shuang was a little reserved, his eyes were not daring to look at Ye Hao, his voice was also very soft.


    This girl is also pretty good, and her skin is white as Xia Xue has. She can be regarded as an authentic soft girl.


    "Haha. It''s just some rumors." Ye Hao also knew what he did during the military training period, whether it was in ordinary freshmen.


    Still in the new martial arts, there is a lot of rumors.


    "That''s right. What is the school flower list you just mentioned? Huaxia University still has this thing?" Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue in surprise.


    "Turtle, you don''t know anymore. You are still not a boy." Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao contemptuously.


    "What can I do if I know, and what can I do if I don''t know? Is it possible that the school flowers still make me unable to touch them." Ye Hao smiled.


    Xia Xue''s cheeks were slightly red, and she didn''t know what she thought of.


    "Smelly hooligan. I want to touch it, but there is no door! Do you know how lucky you are? There are three new school flowers here to accompany you for a walk. This is not the gorgeous blessing that any man has." Song Xiaoyue made a return. Don''t come to worship the expression.


    "Students Xia Xue and Guo Shuang can be the school flowers, I agree. Just you? I doubt that the person who made the list has no more than B." Ye Hao pretended to shook his head.


    "Asshole, tell me again if you have the ability!"


    Song Xiaoyue raised her sleeves and made a gesture to hit Ye Hao, but was held back by Xia Xue.


    "The school flower list is actually a tradition in the post bar of Huaxia University. Generally, the top ten school flowers are listed every year. As far as I know, Xia Xue, and Xiaoyue are on it."


    "There are also the famous junior elder sister Sun Yu, and the medical school senior sister Tang Youyou. Also there is Ye Hao, the island country exchange student in your class, Meeko Hino."


    "The others are also sophomores and juniors, but they are not very familiar."


    Guo Shuang explained in a gentle voice from the side.


    "That''s it." Ye Hao nodded. In fact, he still appreciates the aesthetics of the creator of this list.


    The girls he knew were all beautiful women with different looks.


    "Xiaosheng, just now I heard you talk about the school flower list I made in the distance, so I came to interrupt for a while. I don''t know if you would mind." A gentle voice came.


    Zhuge Qing came over with a smile.


    "You said you made the school flower list?" Ye Hao looked at Zhuge Qing in surprise.


    "Yes, what''s the problem?" Zhuge Qing smiled.


    Ye Hao looked up and down Zhuge Qing: "Sure enough, there is a saying that is correct, knowing people, knowing faces and not knowing the heart, it is you that the beasts in the clothes said."


    Such awkward words made Song Xiaoyue and the women frowned, worried that Zhuge Qing would be angry.


    But Zhuge Qing still smiled: "Slim lady, gentleman is so beautiful. I don''t think there is anything wrong with pursuing beauty."


    "As for the school flower list, I still have a few points to add. The ones that Miss Guo Shuang didn''t mention just now are."


    Zhuge Qing even introduced his school flower list here.


    "Senior Liu Ruoyu, arrogant and arrogant, has a temperament more than Chang Sun Yu."


    "Junior Situ Qiao''er, a technology house who likes to play with all kinds of technology items, is the best friend of Sun Yu."


    "Junior Tong Lili is pretty, she likes to dress up. She is a wealthy businessman at home."


    "Tan Yan, a sophomore, is a female man who likes martial arts and has good skills. She was born into a family of martial arts."


    A few black lines floated on Ye Hao''s face.


    "Why are you telling me this, I don''t care about it."


    Song Xiaoyue, who was next to him, hadn''t listened to them for a long time, pulling Guo Shuang and Xia Xue to the front flowerbed.


    "Look at these flowers so beautifully."


    Zhuge Qing continued enthusiastically with Ye Hao: "Let''s continue to talk about this list."


    "No, thank you." Ye Hao rolled his eyes. He really didn''t see that Zhuge Qing was still a womanish person, and the disguise was deep enough.


    "You need to know that intelligence is sometimes crucial. Do you think the women I mentioned just now are just beautiful?" Zhuge Qing looked at Ye Hao with a smile. Ye Hao stopped, he wanted to know what Zhuge Qing was selling.

 Chapter 938： Su Xiaoxiao was bullied?

    "Tan Yan is the heir of the Tan-leg family. Situ Qiaoer''s family has many ties with the grandson family. It stands to reason that she can be ranked among the top ten families, but she has been living in seclusion behind the scenes for no reason."


    Seeing that Ye Hao became a little impatient, Zhuge Qing also knew that Ye Hao was not interested in the news, so he speeded up his speech.


    "Actually these two women have nothing to do with you. But Tong Lili and Liu Ruoyu are different."


    "Tong Lili is Hong Qingshan''s real girlfriend."


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head: "Who is her girlfriend and what does it have to do with me? Does Hong Qingshan dare to fight me now?"


    "But Tong Lili has a super sister-controlled cousin who is fortunate enough to visit Tianmen Sword-forging Valley. The strength is said to be a level of innate realm, which is not comparable to pseudo-innate." Zhuge Qing is reminding Ye Hao to be cautious in doing things.


    Ye Hao chuckled lightly: "One layer of innate? How can I defeat the pseudo-innate, how can I defeat the one layer of innate."


    Ye Hao was full of contempt in his tone.


    However, he remembered this in his heart. In fact, Ye Hao was "strategic despising the enemy and tactically focusing on the enemy."


    In any case, for anything, at least the belief in fighting is required.


    Zhuge Qing''s observation of Ye Hao during this period also showed a general idea of ??Ye Hao''s character, he continued. "Let''s talk about Liu Ruoyu, this person''s identity is extraordinary. She is not a descendant of the Shiluohui family, nor is she a child of the four major families. But she is the fiancee of Tian Wuya''s major disciple, and it is not certain that the rumors are likely to be Tianmen. Inside


    The illegitimate daughter of an elder. "


    This news is interesting.


    Boundless


    This is the first time that Ye Hao has heard this name. It seems that in the Chinese arena, he attaches great importance to Tian Wuya.


    This person, Ye Hao, should also pay attention, because he will go to Tianmen sooner or later, and it will be a matter of meeting Tian Wuya sooner or later.


    Genius?


    Haha, I don''t know if he is a great arrogant or a monster like me.


    The excitement in Ye Hao''s eyes flashed: "Any other things?"


    "No more." Zhuge Qing shook his head.


    "Then you can go." Ye Hao quickly followed Song Xiaoyue and the others.


    Zhuge Qing left there with a helpless smile.


    "This kid has a really hard temper. Interesting, interesting."


    ...


    The military training is officially over.


    Amidst the cheers of the students, and the farewell to the instructors, everyone ushered in the first long vacation of the freshman semester.


    Ye Hao cleaned up the things in the school''s bachelor''s apartment, and he happened to see Bingye Yazi come out to take out the garbage.


    "Yazi, do you have any arrangements for the National Day. Do you want to go out with us to go out and play."


    Ye Hao went up to say hello.


    Meako Bingye glanced at Ye Hao: "I will stay in the academy for these ten days and review the materials for formal classes. The study progress of Huaxia University is different from that of our island country.


    "Then you can''t just study blindly, you have to relax yourself. I know there are some good places..." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Bingye Meeko.


    "I think time should be spent in useful places. And I said before, please stop harassing me, I am not the kind of woman you think." Hingo Meeko turned and walked towards his apartment, heavily Close the door.


    Ye Hao watched this scene silently.


    Then he took out his phone.


    "Hey, Sister Zhou. She said she won''t go out. Well, during the National Day period, she will be responsible for you. If anything happens, she will notify me immediately."


    Since he was going back to Haicheng, Ye Hao naturally had to make full preparations.


    He turned on his mobile phone and cut to an APP.


    After clicking, it turned out to be a monitoring screen.


    On one of the pictures is Meeko Hino.


    Ye Hao sneaked into her house when Bingye Yazi was away, and installed monitoring equipment in the most hidden places inside.


    These monitoring instruments were made by Xiao Yan in accordance with Ye Hao''s orders, and they were even more powerful than the most sophisticated monitoring instruments in the world.


    Ordinary people or ordinary anti-monitoring equipment cannot find them.


    "Now, I can go back with confidence." Ye Hao finally glanced at Bingye Meeko''s apartment, and then walked out of the school with his bag on his back.


    When I returned to the villa.


    Tangcheng, they have already drove a few commercial vehicles waiting outside the villa outside.


    "Ahao, the ticket has been booked. The plane will be in three hours," Moran said.


    "Thanks for your hard work." Ye Hao looked at Tangcheng, who was sitting in the driver''s seat and still meditating for luck with his eyes closed.


    "If Big Brother Tang works hard enough, he will practice qigong anytime and anywhere."


    Ye Hao looked at Liu Chuang in the back seat again. This fellow was also like Tang Cheng.


    Moran said helplessly: "Since Ahao, you gave us the secret of the Tianmai Secret Art, the two of them practiced qigong whenever they had time. Their diligent appearance is really incredible."


    "But the effort pays off. Captain Tang has reached the peak of the body refining stage, and it is very likely that he can break through."


    "What about you." Ye Hao looked at Moran.


    Ye Hao has feelings for them, and he sincerely hopes that they can improve their strength.


    When they were training in the military district, they also took talent potions.


    "I still like to use guns. Close combat is not suitable for me, but my current realm is in the late stage of body refining." Moran said.


    "Work hard. The improvement of your strength will also help your marksmanship a lot. I will go ahead and urge them..."


    Ye Hao was talking, suddenly his face suddenly changed.


    Moran felt the unusual aura exuding from Ye Hao''s body, and both Tang Cheng and Liu Chuang, who were still practicing, were awakened.


    "This is...Ahao, what''s wrong with you?"


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, turned around and walked into the room.


    Just a moment ago, a task reminder sounded.


    [System task: My younger sister was wronged at school, how can my brother not come forward! For Su Xiaoxiao''s anger. Task reward: poisonous pill*3. Task punishment: wearing a T-shirt with the words "Sister Control" for one year]


    Ye Hao didn''t even look at any task rewards and task punishments.


    He now has the first few sentences of the task in his mind.


    Su Xiaoxiao was wronged and bullied in school!


    Ye Hao walked into the villa quickly with a gloomy face.


    "You are back, we have all packed up. Just wait..." Song Xiaoyue saw Ye Hao come back and went to say hello immediately, but Ye Hao''s gloomy expression made her a little afraid to move.


    Meow, who was playing with a toy, was going to pounce on Ye Hao.


    But she was wronged and shrank on the sofa and did not play with her favorite toys.


    "Big brother is angry, is Meowing disobedient? Is Big Brother angry with Meowing."


    While talking, tears flowed from Meow''s eyes.


    Xia Xue went up and hugged Meow Meow and comforted: "Meow Meow doesn''t cry, Ye Hao is not angry with you, no."


    "Really?" Meow blinked and looked at Xia Xue worriedly: "Teacher Xiaoxue, Big Brother won''t stop meowing."


    "How come, Meow is so cute. Big Brother doesn''t want anyone to stop Meow." Xia Xue calmed her emotions.


    She looked upstairs worriedly. Ye Hao''s momentum just now was angry!

 Chapter 939： Su Xiaoxiaos injury

    Snapped


    A bedroom door was kicked open. Su Xiaoxiao, who was changing his clothes, was taken aback and hurriedly dressed himself.


    "Hey, why didn''t you come in without knocking! I don''t know Ben... Miss Ben is changing clothes."


    Su Xiaoxiao stared at Ye Hao who broke in.


    Ye Hao walked to Su Xiaoxiao indifferently, and Su Xiaoxiao backed away in shock, bumping his body against the wall.


    bump


    Ye Hao''s hand pressed against the wall, and Su Xiaoxiao''s smaller body shrank between Ye Hao and the wall.


    "You...what do you want to do."


    "I can warn you, although I am not related to you by blood. But I am still your sister! You...you can''t do that to me."


    Seeing Ye Hao aggressively, Su Xiaoxiao was a little scared.


    "I ask you if you were bullied in school."


    "Bullied? How could it happen, I was doing well in school. I also made a lot of friends." When Su Xiaoxiao answered Ye Hao''s question, his eyes were obviously not daring to look at Ye Hao''s eyes and went around. dodge.


    Even the body was shaking.


    "No? Then I ask you, why do you wear long-sleeved trousers in summer now!" Ye Hao stared at Su Xiaoxiao.


    At this moment, Su Xiaoxiao was wearing long-sleeved trousers, wrapping herself tightly.


    Even the collar of the jacket is upright.


    Such a dress, it''s not strange to go out in such weather to be called crazy.


    "I...I, this is my preference." Su Xiaoxiao''s answer this time was obviously more guilty.


    "You lifted up your sleeves to show me, or I did it myself."


    Ye Hao''s voice was lifeless, like the tranquility before the storm.


    Su Xiaoxiao finally succumbed under Ye Hao''s powerful aura, and she slowly raised her sleeves.


    In his mouth he also defended, "Actually...I accidentally bumped into these, I don''t want you to worry about it."


    With the sleeves being lifted up, Ye Hao saw that Su Xiaoxiao''s arm turned out to be black and green.


    Ye Hao stretched out his hand to touch it.


    Su Xiaoxiao was obviously in pain, but she still managed to endure the pain and squeezed out a smile: "I said it was okay. These were all hits by myself. I am known as a little witch, who would dare to bully me."


    "How did you hit the bones of your own arm to crack!"


    Ye Hao looked at Su Xiaoxiao directly.


    He has medical skills, and he can see that Su Xiaoxiao''s arm has even broken bones and a slight crack has appeared.


    Su Xiaoxiao hung his head and gritted his teeth.


    "Let me see where there is any injury on the body."


    Su Xiaoxiao subconsciously pressed her abdomen, but it was probably because she moved too much, and her face showed a twitching expression.


    Ye Hao directly picked up Su Xiao''s abdomen clothes by himself.


    Just like on the arm, there are also black marks.


    However, the abdomen injury is relatively mild, after all, there is more flesh, but the pain is even worse.


    "Where else?" Ye Hao stared at Su Xiaoxiao: "Did you finish talking for me in one go, or let me squeeze out toothpaste little by little."


    Su Xiaoxiao completely compromised.


    She lifted her pants.


    I saw several wounds on the knee.


    Counting it carefully, Su Xiaoxiao had a total of five injuries on his body, right arm, left arm, abdomen, back, and right thigh.


    The most serious injury was on that arm, and the other wounds were all fine.


    But these wounds were obviously not hit by themselves, but hit, pinched, or scratched.


    Ye Hao sat on Su Xiaoxiao''s bed. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes again, there was something more in his eyes.


    "Su Xiaoxiao, I don¡¯t have the time to spend with you here. Next I ask you a question, and you will answer one. If you have anything to hide, I will go to your school now. Your teachers and classmates must know the original end of the matter. ."


    Su Xiaoxiao hurriedly said, "No."


    The look in her eyes indicated that she did not want Ye Hao to go to her school.


    "That''s good. You answer my question honestly. Is the injury on your body bullied?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Yes." Su Xiaoxiao said softly like a mosquito.


    "Who did it, how many people did it, and did you do anything excessive to you!"


    "No¡­¡­"


    ...


    After Ye Hao''s questioning, he finally understood what happened.


    The school Ye Hao arranged for Su Xiaoxiao was an aristocratic high school.


    Originally, Ye Hao thought that such a learning environment would be beneficial to Su Xiaoxiao, but during his military training, because of Bingye Meazi''s affairs, he didn''t notice the strangeness of Su Xiaoxiao.


    However, what Ye Hao didn''t expect was that for the transfer student Su Xiaoxiao, their class didn''t have much favor.


    The most important thing is that Su Xiaoxiao is still very beautiful, which directly aroused the jealousy of the young ladies.


    Among them, a small group headed by a sister and brother began to put pressure on Su Xiaoxiao.


    That younger brother liked Su Xiaoxiao, but Su Xiaoxiao directly refused.


    After that, his sister began to hurt Su Xiaoxiao, and of course Su Xiaoxiao would resist.


    But the other party easily caught Su Xiaoxiao''s fist, and even if the other party used a little force, Su Xiaoxiao''s arm would hurt.


    From then on, Su Xiaoxiao had to endure the bullying of the female classmate and the isolation of the classmates every day.


    The injuries on her body have come these few days.


    But the other party didn''t do anything else. The female classmate also told her that she would let Su Xiaoxiao willingly kneel at her feet one day, and then she would be her brother''s plaything.


    Su Xiaoxiao''s strong personality made her unwilling to mention this matter with Ye Hao, trying to figure out a solution by herself.


    But here is different from Haicheng. Su Xiaoxiao was born unfamiliar and has no friends, and he has no ability to solve this matter.


    From the description of Su Xiaoxiao, Ye Hao could hear that the girl who bullied Su Xiaoxiao was a proud eldest lady who liked to step on others to show her superiority.


    "Sorry."


    Su Xiaoxiao raised his head and looked at Ye Hao in surprise, not knowing why he heard these three words from him.


    "Lie down on the bed."


    For Ye Hao''s words, Su Xiaoxiao lay on the bed honestly.


    "Close your eyes, I didn''t say you can''t open them."


    Su Xiao was cautiously puzzled, but still closed his eyes.


    Ye Hao put his hand on Su Xiaoxiao''s abdomen.


    Holy Healing


    A warm feeling melted into Su Xiaoxiao''s body, and Su Xiaoxiao''s body began to recover quickly, and all the ugly scars had also recovered.


    "You can open it."


    Ye Hao''s words sounded, Su Xiaoxiao opened her eyes, and she looked at her body as before.


    "What did you do to me? So amazing?" Su Xiaoxiao looked at Ye Hao.


    But only to see Ye Hao walk out of the door from the back.


    "What''s wrong?" Song Xiaoyue was walking up, and she looked at Ye Hao puzzledly: "Who is it that makes you angry?"


    "According to the original plan, you fly back to Haicheng. I''m going to do something temporarily, and then I will follow you." Ye Hao finished speaking, turned and walked into the garage, and left the villa in his Porsche 911.

 Chapter 940： Ye Haos anger

    Jinshan Noble High School.


    Adopting European and American architectural layout, this aristocratic high school gives people a very beautiful feeling.


    "Look. There is a Porsche 911 parked downstairs. There is a young man in the car."


    In the office on the third floor, the teachers poked their heads out and looked at the luxury cars below.


    A young man came out.


    "That man is so handsome, driving such an expensive luxury car, he must be the eldest master of which family."


    "I don''t know why they are here, can I just ask for a call."


    The young female teachers started their own reveries.


    "Give me back to my position, and don''t see what I look like. If I don''t finish my work, I won''t be allowed to take a holiday." A voice came.


    All the teachers shrank their necks and sat down in their seats honestly.


    I saw a woman in her forties sitting in her place with a thick foundation on her face to conceal her freckles, wrinkles and eye bags.


    At the moment she was looking at a small box with a gold ring inside.


    "Director Gu, which parent gave you this little gift." A female teacher sitting beside looked at this Director Gu flatly.


    Gu Juan.


    The director of the second grade of high school is also the head teacher of several top classes. Director Gu raised his head, a peacock raised his head proudly: "Isn''t this a Teacher''s Day gift from the brother and sister in our class. I didn''t want it, but who made these two students so enthusiastic? , I embarrassedly accepted.


    Those two children are the most obedient, and their academic performance is good, which is really good. "


    Upon hearing Director Gu''s words, the teachers around showed contemptuous expressions.


    Who didn''t know that Director Gu was a famous troublemaker in the entire high school for the Yang brother and sister in that class.


    Are there few things that beat people and bullies?


    If you didn¡¯t know that their family background was unusual, you wouldn¡¯t know how many times they would be expelled.


    And this Director Gu will receive precious gifts from their family every Chinese New Year.


    Of course she is going to face them.


    Director Gu seemed to show off and took out the gold ring and put it on the tip of his finger.


    "How beautiful you look..."


    Snapped


    Suddenly, the office door was kicked open.


    Director Gu''s hand shook, and the gold ring fell on the ground.


    "Who, I don''t know how to knock at the door first. Do you know how to be polite, you can afford to break my golden ring!"


    Seeing his gold ring fell on the ground, Director Gu felt very distressed.


    "Who is the head teacher in the first class of high school."


    A male voice came.


    All eyes were on the man standing at the door.


    Isn''t this the handsome guy who got off the Porsche sports car just now?


    "I am. What do you want me to do. I am very busy now. If there is nothing to do, let''s talk when I have time." Director Gu knelt down, trying to pick up the gold ring.


    A shoe just stepped on at this moment, and in front of Director Gu, she slammed the gold ring under her feet.


    "Hey, do you have eyes? Didn''t you see that you stepped on my golden ring!"


    Director Gu suddenly jumped like a wild cat stepped on its tail.


    But before she was pouring, her throat was locked.


    "I''m Su Xiaoxiao''s parent. Don''t you know that Su Xiaoxiao was bullied in your class?" Ye Hao pinched Director Gu''s neck and stared at Director Gu with his eyes.


    "You... you... loose... loose... loose..." Director Gu was about to suffocate and roll his eyes because of being pinched by Ye Hao.


    "Sir, if you have something to say, let go first."


    The teachers around tried to appease Ye Hao, but they didn''t dare to come up because Ye Hao''s momentum was too scary.


    thump


    Director Gu landed on the ground. She clutched her throat and coughed constantly: "Cough cough cough..."


    "I ask you why you, the teacher, didn''t come forward when your students were being bullied!" Ye Hao asked.


    "I... I don''t know what you are talking about. There is no bullying in my class."


    Director Gu defended.


    Before she could relax, a mobile phone screen was placed in front of her, on which was the surveillance picture of the school. It happened to be the scene where several other female students bullied Su Xiaoxiao under the leadership of a female student. .


    Su Xiaoxiao tried to resist, but the female student who took the lead directly controlled Su Xiaoxiao with both hands.


    Under the hands of the female student, Su Xiaoxiao tried to struggle, but she couldn''t do it at all.


    Then other female students kept pinching Su Xiaoxiao''s body.


    During this process, you could see Director Gu just passing by, she just took a cold look and walked away quickly.


    And Su Xiaoxiao never cried from beginning to end, she gritted her teeth and endured the pain.


    It wasn''t until the class bell rang that the group of students stopped and returned to their seats.


    "I haven''t seen this?" Ye Hao stared at Director Gu.


    And the other teachers around covered their mouths, their eyes a little unbearable. Director Gu gritted her teeth and said: "Bullying Su Xiaoxiao is all excellent students in the class. This shows that there is a problem with Su Xiaoxiao herself. How can she not think about why so many students in the class are not bullied, but she was Bullying


    ! "


    "And it was just twisted a few times, and nothing serious happened. Maybe it was just a joke between the children. It was Su Xiaoxiao who made a fuss."


    Hearing what Director Gu said, the teachers around showed an angry look.


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect to hear this kind of fallacy from a teacher." Ye Hao sneered and pressed a video again.


    This video is in an empty classroom with sound.


    "This Su Xiaoxiao doesn''t know good or bad, so I have to give her something hard. After the National Day holiday is over, we will find an opportunity to strip her clothes off and take some pictures of her."


    "It really doesn''t work. I will find some people in the society to take care of her. Then she will behave."


    "Sister, you said it, you will give it to me after you tamed her. I don''t want others to play it."


    "Don''t worry, I''m just teaching her a lesson. It''s definitely an original product for my brother."


    In the video, a big fat man is talking there, this is the younger brother who covets Su Xiaoxiao.


    Seeing this video, Director Gu has no reason to explain.


    "It''s just playing around? Do you have children? If I let others play with your children like this, there should be no problem." Ye Hao spoke to Director Gu like a devil.


    This made Director Gu''s hair horrified. At this moment, she, a person in her forties, said with a crying voice: "I can do anything, I''m just a teacher."


    "Do you know who these two siblings are. They are the elder brother and eldest son of Handan Yang Family Patriarch and sister, who grew up holding a golden key."


    "If I offend them, I won''t live well."


    Ye Hao looked at the director Gu contemptuously: "You don''t deserve to be a teacher."


    "As for the Yang family, I will find them to settle the account. Soon."


    Ye Hao turned around and walked out of the office. All the teachers looked at the place where Ye Hao had stepped, the gold ring had turned into gold dust.


    After Ye Hao walked out of the school building, he sat on his Porsche 911, and he set the terminal on the navigation.


    "Destination, Handan. It is expected to drive for 4 hours. Please take a break when driving a long distance." The car uploaded the voice of navigation.

 Chapter 941： Bear kids pot

    A Porsche 911 is speeding along the highway from Beijing to Handan.


    "Hey. Xiaoyan." Ye Hao put on the Bluetooth headset and connected to Xiaoyan.


    "Give you a task. Give me Li Jiachen who is in Xiangdu now and say that I ask them to do one thing..."


    "Yes, that''s it. I want them to do it as soon as possible."


    call ended.


    Ye Hao squeezed the steering wheel, eyes with undisguised anger.


    Relatives and friends are his current Nilin.


    At this moment, his anger was even more annoyed than Hong Qingshan and Ge Qiushi provoking him.


    It''s okay to deal with him, but if someone dared to bully the people around Ye Hao, it was touching Ye Hao''s bottom line.


    And Su Xiaoxiao is now Ye Hao''s sister in name!


    In the video just now, Ye Hao could see why Su Xiaoxiao had no room to fight back in front of those people.


    The girl who bullied Su Xiaoxiao was a martial artist, and her realm was still in the middle of her body refining realm!


    Even if Su Xiaoxiao is so good in Haicheng, she is just an ordinary person, not an opponent of a martial artist at all, so the other party grabs her arm and can easily pinch her bones.


    Ye Hao hated himself very much about this matter.


    If it is not a system task prompt, I don''t know how long it will take to find out.


    If something serious really happened, Ye Hao would regret that it would be useless all his life.


    Thinking of this, Ye Hao stepped on the accelerator abruptly, and the speed climbed extremely fast.


    ...


    Inside the home of a wealthy corporate boss.


    The gorgeously dressed mother and daughter were sitting on the sofa, and the servants were packing them up next to them.


    "Jiajia, Dad is taking us to the Maldives this time. Are you happy?" The woman looked at her daughter.


    The daughter who looked like a high school student pouted: "It''s boring, I still want to see my stick Obama."


    "Is the stick oppa more fun than the Maldives?" the woman said.


    "Of course it''s a stick Ouba. Ouba is handsome, singing and dancing. All in all, I am going to study in Bangzi Country." The girl said with a look of yearning.


    "Madam, miss. The salutes are all packed." The servant panted, carrying three suitcases.


    The girl looked at the suitcase, her brows darkened.


    "How many times have I told you. I must use that purple suitcase when I travel! That''s the same style as Oppa!"


    As she said, the girl went up and kicked the servant.


    The servant didn''t dare to retort, so she could only let the lady kick herself there.


    The lady on the side was also not surprised, frowning and scolding the servant: "I heard that, don''t hurry up and reinstall. If I miss the plane, I will fire you!"


    "Yes, yes." The servant bowed and apologized.


    Ta Ta Ta Ta


    At this moment, a man hurriedly walked downstairs.


    "Husband." The lady immediately put on a smile and looked at her lover.


    "Dad." The girl also ran up quickly: "Dad, a stick I like, Ouba, is coming to Beijing for a concert next month. I want to book a dozen VIP seats for my classmates to watch."


    "It''s not expensive, just 100,000 yuan."


    But the mother and daughter didn''t notice the difference today.


    The man looked at his daughter, who is usually regarded as the jewel in his palm, and he slapped it directly.


    Snapped


    The applause can be heard outside the villa.


    The girl was beaten to the ground. She clutched her cheek and looked at her father in disbelief. This father who kept holding herself in her palms and gave whatever she wanted, she beat herself today.


    "Hey, did you take the wrong medicine? The child just wants to reserve a few seats to watch the concert. If you disagree, you won''t be able to hit someone." The lady immediately walked up distressedly.


    Looking worriedly at her daughter¡¯s red and swollen cheeks: "My dear daughter, are you okay. Doesn¡¯t it hurt? Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s okay. Your dad won¡¯t give you money, but mom will give you. Isn¡¯t it more than 100,000 yuan, mom will give it? You two hundred thousand."


    "Let Mom take a good look, is there anything broken?"


    Seeing the scene in front of him, the man was even more angry. He grabbed a ceramic he usually loves next to him and threw it directly to the ground.


    This time, the mother and daughter were scared.


    Looking at the fragments in that place, the ceramic husband felt very distressed, and he couldn''t even let them touch him!


    "Du Jiajia. I ask you, did you bully your classmates in school!" The man snapped his daughter.


    The girl''s eyes immediately turned red.


    "Mom...Dad...Dad he yelled at me."


    "What are you doing! Come at me if you have something..." The lady directly greeted her, but she never expected that the man slapped his wife backhand.


    The wife was beaten and fell to the ground, suddenly at a loss. "I''m just yelling at you today! Du Jiajia, do you know how much trouble you have caused! Just now my company called. All the Xiangdu companies that cooperate with our company, as well as several companies in the south, are all with us Lifted the cooperation barrier


    system! "


    "This news came out, and our company''s stock directly fell to the limit today! Our family assets have evaporated by a tenth!"


    "This is still the current loss. My accountant told me that in the next few days, I will probably only have one tenth of my property left! This is still a conservative estimate!"


    The man was completely angry.


    Hearing this, the mother and daughter who were still crying stopped and froze there.


    They don''t understand what kind of business cooperation, but they understand the last sentence, only one tenth of the property will be left!


    How did they come to live a life of fine clothes and food? Isn''t it because of the money?


    "Husband, this...what the **** is going on? Why are those companies suddenly uncooperating with us." The lady asked anxiously, ignoring the pain on her face.


    "Go ask your baby girl what good things he did in school!" The man pointed to his daughter.


    Du Jiajia was still there, dumbfounded.


    "Du Jiajia, please make it clear. What did you do in school!" The lady stared at her daughter at the moment, completely devoid of her previous petting attitude.


    "I...I don''t. I am very obedient in school." Du Jiajia said aggrievedly.


    Snapped


    It was another slap.


    The man hated iron and steel and pointed to his daughter: "Still quibbling here. A businessman from Xiangdu who has a better relationship with me told me that I offended a person who cannot afford to offend."


    "Every word of that person will turn the sky up!" "Du Jiajia, hurry up and make it clear. Have you done anything at school recently or offended someone? If you don''t say anything, our Du family will be true It''s over. What **** Obama, you go and burn them paper money


    ! "


    The man was furious.


    Du Jiajia was stunned for a while, school?


    A figure suddenly appeared in her mind. "Could it be her?"

 Chapter 942： Why not dare!

    "The latest financial news. Today, more than a dozen companies have suddenly experienced various situations. Most of the cooperative enterprises have terminated their cooperative relations, and multiple illegal evidence of tax evasion has been submitted to relevant agencies."


    "As soon as these news were released, the stocks of these more than ten companies all fell their limit, which also caused a lot of turbulence in the stock market. As for the relevant reasons, it is still under investigation. This is financial news."


    This situation has occurred in many enterprises in Beijing.


    The bosses of these companies are children who scold themselves at home.


    They all received a message, because their children provoke someone who shouldn''t be offended at school, causing that character to get angry, and let their business face this disaster!


    In a word, just a few hours.


    It directly shook dozens of large and small enterprises, how much energy is this.


    While making these corporate bosses feel terrified, it was a slap in the face of the children who usually doted so hard, and even the skin was spoiled.


    ...


    Handan Yang Family.


    An other courtyard.


    Yang Hai is sitting in the study and working, dealing with family affairs.


    He is the cousin of the Yang family, because the two have a good relationship since childhood, and he also has the strength of the late stage of the refining realm, so although he is a sideline, he still has a good position in the Yang family.


    A man and a woman practicing martial arts can be heard in the courtyard outside the house.


    Those are his children, Yang Xiaolian and Yang Ji.


    The younger brother is greedy, playful, and doesn''t like martial arts.


    But my sister is good, competitive, has reached the middle of the body training, but her defiant, proud personality is not very good.


    But whether it hurts or not.


    "Dad. Come out and teach us to do the exercises, my brother is lazy again. It''s rare that we come back from a holiday, so please accompany us." Yang Xiaolian walked in and took her father''s hand.


    Yang Hai touched his daughter''s head: "Okay. When my affairs here are finished, I will teach you exercises."


    "okay!"


    After the daughter left, his wife walked in quickly.


    "My husband, it''s not good. Something has happened."


    Zhou Yihua is the daughter of a wealthy businessman in Handan. She was married to Yang Hai because of a family marriage. Although they have no emotional foundation, the two have a good life.


    "What''s the matter? In a hurry." Yang Hai looked at his wife questioningly.


    Zhou Yihua panted: "I was a friend from Beijing just now, that is, the parents of our children and classmates called me and told me something big happened."


    "Our child bullied a person in the capital school, and then it seemed that the parent of that person was asking for trouble. He didn''t know what means, and within a few hours, the parents'' industry shrank by half, or even bankruptcy! "


    Yang Hai smiled and waved his hand, with a faint arrogance on his face.


    "It''s not a big deal. How can our Yang family be comparable to those of ordinary business families. Even if our children bullied others, when the time comes, I will apologize to them, but it''s not enough. I will pay them 8 million." "


    Seeing this, everyone probably knows where Yang Xiaolian''s temper was inherited from.


    When Yang Hai was young, he was not an idle master, and he did not cause trouble.


    Because of the Yang family''s background, no one dared to say anything.


    It''s just that now he has matured after he got married, and his previous arrogance has been reduced a lot.


    "But I''m worried..." Zhou Yihua looked worried.


    "There is nothing to worry about, do they dare not give us the face of the Yang family."


    Ta Ta Ta


    Coincidentally, at this time there was the sound of footsteps, and a middle-aged woman and a wounded man with gauze walked in.


    "Yanhua, why are you here? Yang Tai, aren''t you recovering from your injury? Why are you up? Go back and rest quickly.


    These two are Yang Yanhua and Yang Tai.


    "Yang Hai, your daughter is in trouble!" Yang Yanhua said anxiously. Yang Hai froze for a moment. He looked at his wife. He smiled and said, "Aren''t you talking about my daughter bullying people at school? Isn''t it just bullying someone? What''s the big deal. We are young Not always like this


    Well. "


    "But this time Xiao Lian is not bullying ordinary people!" Yang Tai looked at Yang Hai solemnly: "She bullied Ye Hao''s younger sister!"


    Yang Hai''s expression changed, and he looked at Yang Tai in surprise: "You...you are talking about the Ye Hao who injured you at Huaxia University before. That guy ranked 11th on the Tianjiao list!"


    Yang Tai nodded.


    Yang Hai hesitated for a while.


    "Even if this is the case, what can I do? Yang Hai apologizes to him and invites him to have a meal. Does he dare not give me the face of the Yang family!"


    Up to now, Yang Hai still stubbornly believes that Ye Hao dare not give the Yang family this face.


    The Yang Family is second to none in the Ten Men Association!


    "Hey. If it''s someone else, even the grandson family or the four big families, I''m not worried." Yang Yanhua said worriedly: "But this Ye Hao is no ordinary person."


    "He went crazy, it was quite scary. You haven''t seen him fight scenes."


    Yang Tai also nodded in agreement.


    A Qi Refining Realm who dares to challenge the pseudo-innate is really not an ordinary person.


    "Don''t talk about it. I still don''t believe in this evil, does Ye Hao really dare not do anything to my Yang family!" Yang Hai said stubbornly.


    Ta Ta Ta


    With another series of rapid footsteps, a servant of the Yang family ran in, with a look of horror on his face.


    "It''s not good. Outside the door of the Yang family mansion, a person drove a Porsche and blocked the door, still clamoring to let Miss Yang Xiaolian and Young Master Yang Ji go out. Otherwise, he would remove the Yang family plaque!"


    "Just now, he alone defeated all of our more than ten Yang family guards in the power refining stage!"


    Several people in the house changed color suddenly.


    Say Cao Cao is here!


    I didn''t expect Ye Hao to come so fast!


    "Pass my order, no one can do anything with that person!" Yang Tai hurriedly ordered.


    For a warrior who can fight Xiantian, the warriors of the strength refining realm and the refining body realm are really like ants.


    "This guy is really deceiving people too much. I''m going to see how crazy Ye Hao can be in the Yang family!" Yang Hai ignored Yang Tai and Yang Yanhua''s obstacles and walked outside.


    In the courtyard, the two sisters and brothers of Yang Xiaolian, who were practicing martial arts, looked at the parents who went out, and the uncles and aunts like Yang Tai and Yang Yanhua.


    They didn''t know it, and now Yang Mansion had already become a mess because of them.


    Yang Hai led people to the door of Yang''s house, and the scene in front of him immediately darkened his face.


    I saw that my own guards from the Yang family were piled up there like a mountain of people, and a young man sat on the top with cold arrogance in his eyes.


    "I don''t have much time. I heard that the plaque of your Yang family was bestowed by the emperor hundreds of years ago. If the person I want doesn''t come out, then I will take this plaque back and burn it as firewood!"


    "Dare you!" Yang Hai scolded angrily. "Why don''t you dare!" Ye Hao looked at the incoming person and went back directly.

 Chapter 943： Ye Hao breaks into the Yang family!

    Ye Hao looked at the person in front of him, and he also saw acquaintances, Yang Yanhua and Yang Tai.


    "Wait, both sides calm down."


    "Let''s sit down and talk about something!"


    Yang Yanhua walked to the middle, trying to ease the atmosphere on both sides.


    "There is nothing to talk about. Anyway, this kid has such a bad attitude today, and this is deceiving our Yang family!" Yang Hai clenched his fists, and a faint air current emerged from his body.


    "It''s just a state of refining energy. I can beat you down with just a few punches!" Ye Hao scanned the surrounding walls of the Yang family again.


    "One, two. Five, ten."


    "Ten qi refining realms. Interesting, I''m going to give it a try today, what''s the difference between playing ten qi refining realms and ten strength refining realms!" Ye Hao''s perspective technique directly saw those hidden warriors.


    It is worthy of being the Yang family, much richer than the fallen Ye family.


    In just a short time, more than ten Qi refining realms were assembled.


    If it weren''t for Yang Tai''s injury, it is estimated that he would count as a pseudo-innate.


    "Wait. Ye Hao, let''s calm down first. I know you are strong. But the Yang family is not weak. I heard that your sister was bullied!"


    "This kind of thing between children is over with an apology, so why make such a big scene?"


    Yang Tai also stood up and tried to calm down this tense scene.


    Ye Hao took out his mobile phone on his own.


    "This Su Xiaoxiao doesn''t know good or bad, so I have to give her something hard. After the National Day holiday is over, we find an opportunity to strip her clothes off and take some pictures of her."


    "It really doesn''t work. I will find some people in the society to take care of her. Then she will behave."


    "Sister, you said it, you will give it to me after you tamed her. I don''t want others to play it."


    "Don''t worry, I''m just teaching her a lesson. It''s definitely an original product for my brother."


    A video was released.


    When Yang Hai heard the voice, he heard that it was the voice of his son and daughter.


    The video is over.


    "I have more video evidence. Hurry up and tell these two little bunnies to get out, otherwise, even if I lift the Yang family''s ground today, I will find them by digging three feet!"


    Ye Hao stood up, a golden-red breath enveloped Ye Hao''s body.


    Murderous spirit swept!


    Yang Yanhua doesn''t know what to do at this moment. People have come prepared, and the evidence is in front of you.


    And this is indeed what Yang Xiaolian and the others have done too much, so what else are they taking pictures of.


    "Let''s sit down and talk about this slowly! Talk slowly! Yang Hai is the father of Yang Xiaolian and Yang Ji. We will definitely give you a satisfactory answer about this matter!" Yang Tai said hurriedly.


    At the same time, he glared at Yang Hai who was aside.


    This guy, regardless of his own child, has the same virtue as him when he was a child.


    He hadn''t stepped on the iron plate before, and was suppressed by the power of the Yang family.


    That''s all right, offended a lunatic.


    "Director Yang, you are the director of the teaching department of Huaxia University. What do you say if this kind of thing happens in Huaxia University. The martial artist is capable of using force against ordinary people!"


    Ye Hao was almost like a volcano about to erupt, and the overwhelming murderous aura surprised the Yang family.


    This twenty-year-old Ye Hao has absolutely no blood under his hands.


    Otherwise it will not condense such a murderous aura.


    Yang Tai, who was questioned by Ye Hao, turned his head a little ashamed, not knowing how to answer.


    "This matter is the fault of Xiaolian and Jill. I apologize to you and your sister on behalf of them. It really doesn''t work. I will pay you $8 million."


    What Yang Hai said afterwards caused both Yang Tai and Yang Yanhua''s expressions to change suddenly.


    This girl just crashed when I met my child!


    This is not the same as pouring oil on Ye Hao''s anger.


    "Losing money? Hahahaha. Otherwise, I will give you ten billion, and I will be in front of you. What if you thwarted your sons and daughters. Anyway, if you are still young, take another concubine and give birth to another. !"


    Ye Hao showed a devilish smile.


    Ye Hao dare to say, he dare to do it!


    "Dare you! Ye Hao, don''t think that you have some ability to show off here! This is the Yang family, not where you go wild!" Yang Hai angrily rebuked Ye Hao!


    "I care what place you are here! I have no time to pay for your nonsense. Since you are their old man, then I will capture you before talking!" Ye Hao suddenly violent.


    The strength of the peak of the refining realm was revealed.


    Ye Hao rushed directly in front of Yang Hai.


    At this moment, ten other Qi Refining Realm martial artists who had been hidden appeared instantly around Ye Hao.


    "Yang Family Mansion, how can you allow you to be mad! Capture it!"


    Ye Hao looked at the people around him, and the corners of his mouth curled up.


    "Catch me? It''s up to you? It''s five hundred years ago!"


    Fully enhanced powers!


    Advanced object control!


    After a few seconds of confrontation, a figure flew out backwards.


    In the end, Ye Hao stood in place, with 72 soul chasing blades floating around his body.


    The ten surrounding Qi Refining Realm experts fell to the ground, all with wounds cut by sharp blades or traces of being hit by fists.


    As for Yang Hai, he was considered the least injured, but he retreated several steps, leaving two dents on the ground.


    Yang Yanhua looked at Ye Hao in front of her, her eyes widened, and she was full of shock.


    Half a year ago, in the Jade Treasure Battle, the strength of this young man had already surprised her.


    But in just half a year, Ye Hao''s strength was almost as good as riding a rocket, and there was even a saying that he defeated Yang Tai.


    When Yang Tai returned to the family to recover from her injuries, she repeatedly asked about the course of the battle, but Yang Tai remained silent.


    Now that she understood it, Ye Hao had absolutely no problem fighting against Yang Tai at the moment.


    This son can only be a friend, not an enemy, otherwise...it must be eliminated and soon!


    Give him half a year to grow so fast, if you give him ten years, that''s not bad!


    "Ten Qi Refining Realms are nothing more than this." Ye Hao appeared to be safe, but there were already many organs in his body that had shifted.


    However, under the restoration of the Nine Suns'' Scriptures and the physique of the blood race, the recovery from these injuries only took a while.


    "Ye Hao. There really is no room for discussion on this matter!" Yang Tai looked at Ye Hao seriously.


    He is the Yang family after all, if Ye Hao continues like this, he can only stop it.


    "I said just now. There is no one that satisfies me. Today I was upset in Yang''s house!" The war intent in Ye Hao''s eyes was undiminished.


    Yang Hai gritted his teeth and stood up, looking at Ye Hao with anger in his eyes.


    "I don''t believe it anymore, you kid can turn the sky! Even if you are a dragon, today our Yang family will slaughter your dragon!"


    "enough!"


    An elderly Chen''s voice came.


    A white-haired old man with a cane walked out of the gate of Yang Mansion.


    "I saw what happened just now. Little brother, I will give you an explanation today."


    "My Yang family is loyal and courageous. Throughout the dynasties, I have always eliminated evil and promoted good. I have never committed crimes. Since it is the Yang family''s heir who made a mistake, he should be punished." "However, the son is not the godfather. Let Yang Hai¡¯s father come to accept the punishment. Yang Hai takes you ten moves. After ten moves, all grievances and grievances will end here, how about."

 Chapter 944： Ten strokes, kill you

    "Who are you? You can be the master of the Yang family?"


    Ye Hao looked at the old man.


    The old man looked like a dead tree with roots, but his aura was like a spear that had fought for many years. Although it was rusty, his upright aura remained unchanged.


    "This is the old butler of my Yang family. Senior Xue Yong, nearly a hundred years old. He used to rely on a dragon-patterned spear in his hand to be a resounding figure from the feudal Kanto period. He was appreciated by the old Patriarch of the Yang family at that time and gave him his surname. housekeeper."


    "Lao Xue has followed three generations of Patriarch, and in our Yang family, he counts."


    Yang Tai clasped fists and bowed to Old Xue, and Yang Yanhua and Yang Hai also clasped fists and bowed.


    The other Yang family heirs also saluted, it can be seen that they really respect the old housekeeper.


    "Little brother. Are you satisfied with my disposal?" Old Xue looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao glanced at Yang Hai: "Then what if I kill him within ten moves."


    Both Yang Tai and Yang Yanhua''s faces changed slightly.


    Yang Hai was angry and clenched his fists.


    "If you kill him, it''s also his godson''s help, and he deserves it! Yang Hai, you can object." Xue Lao asked Yang Hai.


    Yang Hai said directly: "It''s okay. I don''t believe it anymore, this little boy can kill me within ten moves!"


    "Okay. Come here, please come and watch Yang Hai''s family and wife! This competition is life and death. After ten moves, all grievances will be ended!"


    "Understood!"


    A gleam in Xue Lao''s eyes.


    "Understand, come here, take my Yang''s gun!" Yang Hai shouted.


    Ye Hao squeezed his neck: "Then today, don''t blame my subordinates for being merciless!"


    Both sides are full of fighting spirit.


    Soon, Yang Hai''s wife and children came.


    They had already heard about it on their way here.


    Yang Xiaolian and Yang Ji have different worries from her mother.


    The fat man Yang Ji was eating potato chips there, as if watching a good show.


    His sister Yang Xiaolian exclaimed even more excitedly there.


    "I didn''t expect that little Nizi would have such an arrogant brother."


    "Father. He taught that hairy boy severely. It really gave him the courage to come to our Yang family to go wild, without asking who our Yang family is!"


    Yang Xiaolian''s mother glared at her reproachfully, and Yang Xiaolian was a little restrained.


    "Sure enough, it''s a family, and the look of no one is basically the same." Ye Hao sneered at Yang Xiaolian who was on the side, and looked at Yang Hai who was already holding Yang''s gun at the moment.


    "My daughter, you don''t need to talk nonsense. After ten strokes, you will show me where I come from and where to go back!" Yang Hai pointed his gun at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao sneered, he took back the flying knife floating in the air.


    "You said, if I personally beat you to death in front of your daughter, will it cause any shadow to her. Maybe not, after all, she will cause a lot of shadows to others."


    As soon as the voice fell, Ye Hao''s nine-yang internal force merged into his legs.


    His body appeared behind Yang Hai in the next moment.


    What a fast speed!


    Yang Hai didn''t have time to turn around, so he could only use the gun body behind him to resist Ye Hao''s attack.


    Kicked Yang Hai''s gun.


    The gun body slammed into Yang Hai''s body under the tremendous momentum, and his body rushed forward because of inertia.


    "Second trick!"


    Ye Hao''s voice rang in Yang Hai''s ears. He had appeared in front of Yang Hai from behind Yang Hai.


    The hitting knife slashed towards Yang Hai''s neck.


    Yang Hai''s arm meridians swelled, and he gritted his teeth and aimed at Ye Hao''s palm, piercing the spearhead.


    "Look at the gun!"


    Facing Yang Hai''s silver spear head, Ye Hao didn''t even mean to evade, and the hand knife continued forward.


    Between the electric light and flint, Ye Hao''s hand knife wrapped in golden and red aura unexpectedly split the Yang family spear in Yang Hai''s hand!


    Split the Yang''s gun in half!


    Yang Hai stepped back in surprise.


    "The third trick!"


    Ye Hao''s figure appeared in front of Yang Hai, Ye Hao squatted, his right fist swept out with golden red air.


    Without weapons in his hands, Yang Hai could only resist with his arms.


    When Ye Hao''s fist and Yang Hai''s arms collided, only the sound of bones breaking.


    Kaz


    Yang Hai flew upside down like a flying kite.


    "It''s not over yet! The fourth trick!"


    Ye Hao couldn''t stop at this speed. He reappeared behind Yang Hai, who was flying upside down, and kicked Yang Hai''s abdomen.


    At this moment, Yang Hai had no ability to resist. Under Ye Hao''s heavy blow, his body rose into the sky.


    "Fifth, sixth, seventh, eighth!"


    Facing Yang Hai who was venting into the air and vomiting blood, Ye Hao''s fist hit him without stopping.


    With fists to the flesh, he can clearly hear the sound of his bones cracking.


    The Yang family members who watched the battle in the distance were all stunned, and at the same time they clenched their weapons and wanted to rush forward.


    In front of his Yang family mansion, the Yang family was beaten in such a way, and the anger in their hearts was hard to calm down.


    But Old Xue had something to say first, and no one was allowed to intervene within ten moves.


    "Dad...Dad..." Yang Xiaolian didn''t have the arrogant arrogance she had before, she couldn''t believe it and looked at her father who was beaten by the wind in a storm.


    She grew up with only one concept in her mind.


    Her father is very strong. In the Yang family, except for the elders of the Patriarch, he must give him face.


    She can get what she wants. Since she went to school, no one can disobey her will.


    Even when she was in junior high school, she injured a child in a boxing gym in another place, and the other parent came to the door.


    With just three punches and two kicks, her father beat them to the knees and begged for mercy. From then on, the kid in the boxing gym offered her tea and water every day and was beaten by running errands.


    It seemed that as long as her father was there, there would be nothing she Yang Xiaolian couldn''t do.


    Even if she went to high school in Beijing, her father had told her that there were always people who could not provoke her.


    In the first year of high school, she was fairly honest, but she found that even in the capital, no one dared to provoke her.


    Because she is the heir of the Yang family of Shi Luohui.


    Even the principal of the school greeted her when she saw her.


    But this time, her father became the one who was beaten, and had no power to fight back, just like the one beaten by his father back then.


    The younger brother Yang Ji next to him, the snack in his hand had fallen on the ground, his eyes were stunned, and his legs were shaking.


    Mother had already knelt on the ground, if it hadn''t been for the Yang family attendant to stop her, she would have rushed up.


    "No... don''t fight anymore." The mother burst into tears, just like the man''s wife.


    Yang Xiaolian still remembered asking the woman to kowtow to herself at the time.


    "Ninth trick!"


    Ye Hao swept across Yang Hai''s abdomen with a single blow. Yang Hai hit the ground, and the ground collapsed.


    Yang Hai''s limbs were twisted and deformed, his face was even more bloody, and his teeth were broken.


    At this moment, his blood-shrouded eyes were really full of fear, which was the horror of death.


    At this moment Ye Hao had red eyes, he seemed to see Su Xiaoxiao who was being bullied.


    "Tenth trick!"


    Ye Hao raised his right fist, the golden and red aura on the fist seemed to condense into shape.


    Golden right hand physique blessing.


    10% blessing of Vengeance Aura.


    The blessing of the blood physique.


    The blessing of Nine Suns Magical Art!


    Bengshan fist!


    This punch, everyone who saw it felt fear.


    "No! Yang Hai is going to die with this punch!" Yang Tai exclaimed!


    At the beginning, it was this punch with almost the same power, which made Yang Tai unable to parry, causing him to be injured.


    He was still a pseudo-innate, and only Yang Hai in the late stage of Qi Refining Realm could stop him!


    At this moment, time seems to have stopped. Everyone watched Ye Hao''s fist drop little by little.

 Chapter 945： Yang Hai is scrapped

    oom


    The loud crashing sound raised a large area of ??dust, and it took a long time to disperse.


    Yang Hai''s wife in the distance had collapsed on the ground.


    Yang Ji was also trembling and fearful as if he had suffered epilepsy.


    Yang Xiaolian looked numbly at the place where the dust dissipated, and the horrible thought in her heart lingered in her mind.


    Could it be...


    When she saw the scene in the dust clearly, she shouted in surprise.


    "Uncle!"


    I saw one more person and a gun in front of Ye Hao.


    "Boy, it''s not good to be so murderous."


    Ye Hao hit this man''s gun, but he was able to split the Yang family''s gun in Yang Hai''s hand before, but this time he couldn''t shake Fenhao.


    This gun is not an ordinary weapon, it is a combat weapon!


    Ye Hao collected his fists and backed away several steps.


    "who are you."


    In fact, there is no need to ask anymore. Looking at the admiration of the Yang family around him, he already knows who this person is.


    "The current Patriarch of the Yang family, Yang Zhong." The man in his forties waved the Yang family spear in his hand, really like a soldier on the battlefield.


    Yang Zhong glanced at Yang Hai, who was already unconscious in the pit, and his injuries were quite tragic.


    "Ye Hao. I have heard of your name, the eleventh on the Tianjiao list. The only casual cultivator in the top 20 in the history of the Tianjiao list."


    Yang Zhong looked at Ye Hao, suddenly an invisible aura appeared on his body.


    "But you can insult my Yang family! In front of my Yang family mansion, trying to kill my Yang family members. Ye Hao, you can convict!"


    With this momentum, everyone in the audience showed an expression of excitement.


    And the previous Yang Xiaolian ran to Yang Zhong''s side, and said with tears: "Uncle, you want to avenge my father. This guy...this guy almost killed my father just now."


    Yang Zhong touched Yang Xiaolian''s head: "Xiao Lian, leave this to me. You first retreat with your father and come in. Carry Yang Hai down and check his injuries!"


    With Yang Zhong''s order, someone immediately brought Yang Hai out, and a special doctor treated Yang Hai.


    After the doctor took Yang Hai''s pulse, his expression was a little weird.


    "Enlighten Patriarch. Eight or nine of Yang Hai''s body meridians are broken, and there are more than ten comminuted fractures in his arms, thighs, and spine."


    When Yang Zhong heard this, his face became even more gloomy.


    "There is a cure."


    "Unless there is a peerless holy medicine, or rare and precious medicinal materials... Yang Hai will be a waste in the second half of his life."


    The doctor''s words shocked everyone around him.


    Yang Hai... was abandoned?


    Yang Zhong''s aura rose sharply, and he stared at Ye Hao in front of him.


    This is the aura of the true Innate Realm, which is not comparable to the pseudo-innate Yang Tai.


    Yang Zhong''s strength is at least one innate!


    That aura gave people the feeling that there was a majestic mountain in front of him, Ye Hao thought to himself.


    "Ye Hao, you are bold. In my Yang family, you abolished my tribe, don''t give me an explanation today, you Ye Hao want to leave the Yang family for half a step!" Yang Zhong raised the tip of the gun and pointed at Ye Hao.


    At the same time, many people gathered around.


    There were more than a dozen Qi Refining Realms that were injured by Ye Hao before, as well as the martial artists of Refining Power Realm.


    Holding Yang''s guns one after another, they surrounded Ye Hao.


    "Hahaha. What a rebellious Yang family. After promised ten tricks before, all grievances were cut off. Not only did you, the Patriarch interrupt the fight, you also want to threaten me to fail."


    Ye Hao sneered at Yang Zhong and the crowd around him.


    "Patriarch, wait a minute. I did have three chapters before waiting. No matter what the ten tricks are, I can''t pursue the matter." Xue Lao stood up and said at this moment.


    Yang Zhong looked at Old Xue, his brows frowned slightly.


    "Old Xue, you are getting older. I''d better take a rest in the mansion first, and I will take charge of the things here!"


    Old Xue looked at Yang Zhong for half a minute, and he said in a low voice: "Patriarch. You want to take Ye Hao, it shouldn''t be for Yang''s posters."


    Yang Zhong''s expression remained unchanged: "Yang Yanhua, Yang Tai, come to me."


    Both Yang Yanhua and Yang Tai gathered around Yang Zhong.


    At the same time Yang Zhong raised his hand, the invisible air seemed to isolate the area around him.


    People outside could only see Yang Zhong and their mouths moving, but couldn''t hear what they were saying.


    "Lao Xue, Yang Tai, Yang Yanhua. You have seen that kid''s fight just now. Xue Lao, you are very knowledgeable, Yang Tai, you have played with that kid, Yang Yanhua, since you were young, besides the Yang family gun practice, you also especially liked it. Look at some wild history."


    "I think you should be clear. What martial arts did that kid use just now!"


    Yang Zhong said solemnly.


    The three of Xue Lao glanced at each other and said in unison.


    "Nine Suns True Scripture."


    "Yes. This yang to strong internal force can also be used in conjunction with many martial arts, and he has been fighting until now, his breath is not chaotic, his internal strength is not reduced, and he seems to have no injuries at all."


    "That''s only the top martial arts of Jianghu, Nine Suns Scripture, this peerless kung fu can have this effect!"


    Yang Zhong looked at Ye Hao with enthusiasm in his eyes: "I don''t know how this son got this peerless martial arts."


    "But if our Yang family can obtain this peerless martial arts, then our Yang family can surpass the grandson family in one fell swoop!"


    "Even the four major families are not a problem. At that time, maybe we can sit on an equal footing with Tianmen, Taoism, and Buddhism! It is not impossible to reproduce the scenery of my Yang family!"


    Upon hearing this, the three of Xue¡¯s people were silent.


    What Yang Zhong said is not wrong. The Nine Suns Zhenjing has been a very powerful martial arts practice since ancient times, but it has been lost hundreds of years ago.


    But Ye Hao''s masculine internal force can''t be wrong! That is the Nine Suns Scripture!


    Since ancient times, there have been rumors in the arena, and those who have obtained the Nine Suns Scriptures can get half of the rivers and lakes, and those who have practiced the Jiuyang Magical Art and Dzogchen can go alone in martial arts!


    With such a naked temptation in front of him, how could Yang Zhong not be tempted!


    As long as Ye Hao is captured and tortured, you may be able to ask the secret secrets of the Nine Suns Scripture!


    Both Yang Yanhua and Yang Tai were silent.


    From their personal point of view, such things would definitely not be done.


    But considering the Yang family, it is definitely a rare opportunity!


    "The old man thinks it''s impossible. The Yang family has never done such a thing since ancient times, even in the peak period. The Yang family''s descendants take uprightness, loyalty and righteousness as their own responsibility, and such treachery must not be done!"


    Xue Laoyi said righteously. Yang Zhong looked at Xue Lao: "But Xue Lao, you haven''t considered the Yang family! The times are not as good as before. What kind of supernatural powers, what foreign powerhouses, what high-tech weapons are all emerging! It''s okay, but a century ago. What''s next? Yang family


    Maybe it¡¯s not guaranteed! "


    "Is it possible to keep the Yang family''s foundation if you have the Nine Sun Scriptures! The Patriarchs of the past did not have any masterful martial arts secrets. They just rely on a gun in their hands to kill the enemy and defend the country. Make a world-famous feat!"


    Old Xue''s voice fell, and he walked directly out of Yang Zhong''s barrier and walked in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at the old Xue who came by in surprise. He was different from others, and he knew how to talk.


    Ye Hao knew what Yang Zhong and the others said just now. It turned out that they were doing it for the Nine Suns Scriptures in his body.


    I didn''t expect this thing to be so tempting.


    "Boy. I''m sorry to you, but I didn''t do it. But the old man is very difficult to follow. No matter who is blocking you today, I will take you away. As long as the old man is still alive!"


    Old Xue said, he raised his hand.


    "The gun!"


    A silver dragon-patterned spear flew out of the Yang family''s mansion and was held by Xue Lao. "Patriarch, I''m sorry. I have to make sure that this kid leaves today." Xue Lao held a silver gun, and an aura emerged spontaneously. That momentum was not inferior to Yang Zhong, as if a dead tree was in spring.

 Chapter 946： What happened to the Yang family!

    The surrounding Yang family heirs never expected that the old Xue, who they had always respected, who had served the Yang family for nearly a hundred years, would turn around!


    "Lao Xue! You.... Xue Lao, you come back now, and I can treat it as if something hasn¡¯t happened. You¡¯re old, it¡¯s better to rest and recuperate in the backyard."


    Yang Zhong looked at Xue Lao with a sullen face, he did not expect that Xue Lao would disobey his will.


    "I am old, I haven''t used a gun for decades, but the foundation is still there, and the heroic courage is still there!"


    The tail of Xue Lao''s gun hit the ground heavily, and an aftermath wave swept away with the wind, as if a strong wind was blowing.


    Innate!


    Ye Hao looked at the old man in surprise, but he didn''t expect that the old butler of the Yang family was actually innate! "Old Xue. My Yang family has treated you for a hundred years. Although you are a foreign surname, my grandfather and the head of the family still treat you like a brother. You are unmarried for life and have no children. Then the Yang family''s heirs will treat you like your elders, and you will end up in old age. Is that how you repay


    Is it from the Yang family? "


    "Don''t forget, Mr. Xue was seriously injured when you rushed, but my grandpa saved you!"


    Yang Zhong stared at Xue Lao, pressing every word to Xue Lao.


    Old Xue was silent. Ye Hao looked at Xue Lao, he clasped his fists in both hands: "I understand the kindness of the old man. Ye Hao, I am also a sensible person. I know who are the real loyal and righteous people, and who are the robbers! Ye Hao, I want to go.


    No one can stop it. "


    Old Xue looked at Ye Hao with an appreciative smile.


    "You boy, arrogant and arrogant, although you came to your door for revenge, you have not killed anyone in the Yang family except for the abolition of Yang Hai. I like the old man, but I am mad at me. You are already here today!"


    Old Xue suddenly knelt down at the plaque of Yang Mansion, and knocked his head three times at the plaque.


    Then Old Xue stood up and said, "I, Xue Yong, was indeed saved by my old family owner, but I, Xue Yong, have long since owed the Yang family. Over the past century, I have saved no fewer than a hundred lives in the Yang family."


    "The reason why Xue Yong has stayed in the Yang family is that I admire the loyalty and courage of the Yang family. The owner of the old family once told me that if the Yang family makes me feel like I can¡¯t stay any longer, I can do it myself. Leave."


    "Originally I thought it would not. But now I found out. The Yang family now is no longer the Yang family it used to be."


    Old Xue clenched the dragon-patterned silver gun in his hand, his eyes a little vicissitudes of life: "It''s time for me to go."


    Everyone''s expressions changed abruptly when they heard the words of Old Xue.


    Xue Laona is a master of the Innate Realm. Although he is old, his strength lies there. Although the Yang Family has many masters in the Qi Refining Realm, there are only a few in the Innate Realm!


    If Xue Lao left, wouldn''t it be tantamount to letting the Yang Family break his arm!


    "Old Xue, please think twice!"


    "Old Xue, you are so old. Where else can you go."


    "Grandpa Xue!"


    Many descendants of the Yang family persuaded Old Xue.


    After all, Old Xue is an old man who has served three generations of Patriarchs. Although he is not Yang, he is also a respected person in the Yang family. Many people, including Yang Zhong, have been under the guidance of Old Xue.


    "Patriarch!" Yang Tai looked at Yang Zhong anxiously.


    He was able to break through to the pseudo-innate, which was cultivated by a lot of Xue Lao! Old Xue is just like his own grandfather. Now that Old Xue is leaving, how can he not worry.


    Yang Zhong''s face was quite ugly, he never expected that the situation would become like this.


    On the one hand, he is an innate master who is important to the Yang family, and on the other hand, is the peerless martial arts that can cast the glory of the Yang family!


    Yang Zhong finally gave the order resolutely.


    "The children of the Yang family, the heir to the family master. Capture Ye Hao alive, and you can seriously hurt him if necessary, and you must not hurt Old Xue!"


    Ye Hao noticed the old man standing in front of him, and the last bit of hope in the depths of his eyes disappeared.


    He was completely disappointed with the current Yang family.


    "Boy. I didn''t expect that I would fight alongside you today. Are you terrible." But the haze swept away, and Old Xue held a dragon-patterned silver spear and looked down on everyone.


    Ye Hao laughed and said, "Although the younger generation and Xue Lao have only known each other for less than a few hours, the younger generation is convinced by your character. Isn''t it just a battle, Ye Hao, I haven''t been afraid of anyone!"


    One old and one young.


    Facing the siege of the Yang family''s sons, he didn''t fear in the slightest, with a look of sorrow.


    But the Yang family''s heirs have no intention of fighting.


    "on!"


    Following Yang Zhong''s order, some people got on first, and some others got on in the midst of vacillation, but the combat power obviously failed to show even 50%.


    "Boy, don''t hesitate to catch it soon!" Yang Zhong shot Ye Hao with a shot.


    However, it was obviously not for Ye Hao''s life, just to attack a part that was not the key.


    "I''m afraid you won''t make it!"


    Seventy-two soul chasing blades shot out.


    But that long spear seemed to be surrounded by a stream of air, and the Soulchaser couldn''t stop it.


    "Patriarch, let me teach you how you are, and see if you have acquired the skills of the old Patriarch."


    Old Xue held a dragon-patterned silver gun and killed him.


    The two guns collided together, constantly fighting.


    It was as if two dragons were fighting each other, and the aura leaking from that side all made the martial artist in the refining realm afraid to approach.


    On the other side, facing the siege of the Yang family''s heirs, Ye Hao coped with ease. Although a little embarrassed, these people alone could not win Ye Hao.


    "drink!"


    Ye Hao suddenly grabbed a stabbed gun.


    "Director Yang, you have to do it with me!" Ye Hao looked at Yang Tai who was holding a spear!


    "Patriarch, dare not do nothing." Yang Tai''s complicated eyes were obviously very tangled.


    "Xue''s old age is already high and his energy is low. If he goes on fighting, he will hurt his foundation. If you respect him, Ye Hao, you can catch him as soon as possible. We will plead with the Patriarch for you!"


    Yang Yanhua also attacked.


    With the addition of Pseudo Innate and Qi Refining Realm, Ye Hao became more and more unable to resist.


    "Haha, ridiculous. Don''t talk about these high-sounding words, you guys are just for my martial arts. What Xue Lao said just now is correct, the plaque of the Yang family has been tainted by your generation."


    Ye Hao''s words made Yang Tai and Yang Yanhua feel ashamed, but the attack in their hands did not stop.


    Slowly, Ye Hao''s pupils began to be enveloped in bright red. Others thought they were nothing more than bloodshot eyes, but Yang Tai knew that this was Ye Hao''s true skill!


    "Quick fight. Take him down!" Yang Tai shouted.


    "come!"


    Ye Hao began to condense the blood energy in his body, and on his arm, the red breath began to condense continuously.


    Rushing


    At this moment, there was movement in the sky, and all the black objects were dropped.


    "Be careful, grenade!"


    A Yang family saw something on the ground that looked like a grenade, and immediately fell to the side.


    The other Yang family also ignored Ye Hao''s siege, and found shelters one by one.


    But those "grenades" exude pungent smoke.


    "Is this a tear gas?" Ye Hao secretly asked.


    He uses internal force to surround his body, so that the tear gas will not affect his body.


    But those martial artists who only had the body refining realm and the refining power realm were not so lucky, each coughing, tears streaming.


    "Cough cough cough."


    The battle between Xue Lao and Yang Zhong on the other side also stopped, and tear gas had no effect on them. Those who were not affected raised their heads and looked at the helicopters that appeared in the sky.

 Chapter 947： Save Ye Hao!

    The smoke bomb was dropped from above.


    At this moment, there was a rope falling from the helicopter, and people were constantly sliding down from it, as well as those holding guns.


    Ye Hao actually saw familiar people among the people who fell.


    "Little?"


    Su Xiaoxiao was hugged by Moran and descended from the helicopter.


    When Moran unlocked the lifting buckle, Su Xiaoxiao ran over quickly.


    She ignored the people around her and ran directly in front of Ye Hao.


    "Are you crazy!"


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at Ye Hao with red eyes.


    "Why are you here? Why are your eyes red and crying?" Ye Hao looked at Su Xiaoxiao in surprise.


    "Who is crying! It''s just the first time I took a helicopter, and the sand got into my eyes." Su Xiaoxiao quibbled.


    What Ye Hao didn''t know was that when Su Xiaoxiao told Tangcheng about the original end of the matter, they also told Su Xiaoxiao the details of Yang''s family.


    His words even revealed that if Ye Hao really rushed into the Yang family, he... would be in danger.


    At this moment, Su Xiaoxiao was shocked. After her repeated requests, Tangcheng Moran and the others brought Su Xiaoxiao over.


    "You still said me. Are you crazy, knowing that this place is so dangerous, come back. Isn''t it just being bullied, this lady can find the place by herself."


    "I... I fought in the first year of junior high!"


    Su Xiaoxiao stared at Ye Hao, his eyes were moist regardless of the occasion.


    "I...My dad died, and my mother became a nun. Now my relatives are only you, you... If you have a shortcoming, what do you want me to do!"


    "You want me to be a little nun with my mother!"


    Ye Hao looked at Su Xiaoxiao who was crying.


    In this situation, even if he was severely injured, even if he had to be suppressed this day, even if Yang Zhong''s gun was resting on Ye Hao''s neck, Ye Hao felt it was worth it!


    Affection.


    This is the feeling that Ye Hao has always wanted and cherished since he was a child.


    "You are actually pretty as a little nun," Ye Hao teased.


    Su Xiaoxiao was grinned by Ye Hao, she slammed a fist in Ye Hao''s abdomen.


    "You are just a nun!"


    "But if you are asked to be a nun, then their temple will not be demolished. Instead of letting you harm them, it won''t harm me." Ye Hao touched Su Xiaoxiao''s head.


    Su Xiao''s fist stopped, and she grabbed Ye Hao''s arm.


    "Ye Hao... let''s go home."


    But she couldn''t pull Ye Hao.


    "The matter here has not been processed yet, I can''t leave!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "I am your brother. Although your mother''s character is not good, although we are not related by blood! But from the day she handed you over to me. You are my sister!"


    Ye Hao turned his head and looked at the Yang family.


    "I don''t allow anyone in this world to bully my relatives, not even a single hair!"


    Tang Cheng and Moran surrounded Ye Hao anxiously.


    "Ahao, let''s go back and talk about something first. If this situation continues, it won''t really end well!"


    Su Xiaoxiao was anxious, she stomped her feet, her eyes happened to see Yang Xiaolian behind the Yang family.


    She suddenly walked towards Yang Xiaolian quickly.


    Some Yang family tried to stop Su Xiaoxiao, but they were confronted with guns and other weapons by the surrounding dragon group.


    Yang Zhong frowned slightly, his body moved a little, and Old Xue''s spear head stood in front of him.


    "Leave the juniors to solve the problems of the juniors by themselves. Is it possible that the current Yang family still bullies the minors with big things." Old Xue looked at Yang Zhong.


    Just like that, in that weird atmosphere.


    Su Xiaoxiao walked in front of Yang Xiaolian under the gaze of everyone around.


    Snapped


    Snapped


    Under all eyes, Su Xiaoxiao slapped Yang Xiaolian''s face with two slaps.


    Although Yang Xiaolian was in the body refining stage, it was okay to be slapped twice, but the pain on her face and the feeling of humiliation in her heart were extremely real.


    Yang Xiaolian gritted her teeth and looked at Su Xiaoxiao, clenching her fists.


    But she felt Ye Hao''s gaze in the distance.


    Her father''s miserable situation is vivid in my eyes just now, her body is still trembling at the moment, and the strength that has finally been gathered has dispersed again.


    "Yang Xiaolian. These two slaps are to tell you that I, Su Xiaoxiao, is not good to bully! These two slaps are what I did to me before."


    "But I tell you, our business is not over yet. You wait for me, this lady''s place, one day this lady will find it back herself!"


    Su Xiaoxiao pointed to Yang Xiaolian''s nose, which really resembled Ye Hao.


    After speaking, Su Xiaoxiao shook his hand and muttered: "This woman is really thick-skinned, and her hand hurts when hitting me."


    Afterwards, Su Xiaoxiao ignored Yang Xiaolian''s expression of eating **** and returned to Ye Hao.


    "Okay, the matter has been settled. Let''s go home!"


    Ye Hao was a little amused by Su Xiaoxiao''s actions.


    It is estimated that Ye Hao and Su Xiaoxiao are the only people in China who can beat the Yang family in front of so many masters.


    "Want to leave? Impossible! Junior''s matter is over, but Ye Hao and our Yang family''s matter is not over yet!" Yang Zhong''s gloomy voice came.


    At the same time, Ye Hao felt a few strong breaths, which came from the Yang family''s mansion, and they were all locked on Ye Hao.


    And innate!


    Ye Hao felt a bit of innate aura that was a little old like a dead tree.


    It is estimated that this is the Yang family''s hole card.


    Ye Hao pulled Su Xiaoxiao behind him, and now on this occasion, Ye Hao can''t stay here anymore.


    After all, Su Xiaoxiao was not there before, so he had no worries, it was really impossible for him to use the blood wolf form, and he could still break out of the siege.


    But now that Su Xiaoxiao is here, Ye Hao must consider Su Xiaoxiao''s safety, and because of Su Xiaoxiao''s statement just now, Ye Hao has also calmed down a lot.


    "Patriarch Yang. I don''t know if you can wait for me. Ye Hao is a member of our dragon team. And this matter is also the Yang family''s fault."


    A voice came from Sister Zhou.


    Sister Zhou walked out, and she glanced at Ye Hao, her eyes seemed to say again, brat, the task has not been completed yet, and she is causing trouble here.


    "Hmph. Today, your Dragon Team can''t be the master of this matter. This kid, I have to stay, and I still don''t believe it. In my Yang family realm, there are people whom Yang Zhong can''t keep!"


    Yang Zhong raised the Yang''s spear in his hand, and his momentum became agitated again.


    At the same time, the Yang family''s sons also put on a fighting posture one by one.


    But this time, it made them more entangled.


    Because the opponent changed from Ye Hao to the dragon group.


    You must know that the Yang Family and the Dragon Group are the most closely related families in the Shirao Club.


    Most of the children of the Yang family will enter the dragon group to experience, and many people here are familiar with each other, or even have a fateful relationship.


    "Patriarch Yang. Are you really unwilling to sell our favor as the Dragon Team?" Sister Zhou stared at Yang Zhong, with beads of sweat already appearing on her forehead.


    She originally thought that Yang Zhong would care about the dragon group''s affection, and let Ye Hao off this time, but she didn''t expect Yang Zhong to be so determined. "You don''t sell the favor of Dragon Group. What about my favor from Dongfangze!"

 Chapter 948： Nine Suns Zhenjing and Yang Familys Reputation

    A strong aura followed the sound from far to near, and several sports cars stopped in front of Yang''s house.


    Dongfang Ze and others got out of the car unexpectedly.


    "team leader!"


    "Boss!"


    "Team Ye!"


    Xue Shishi, Bingxin, Tiansu, Ding Xiaohu and others walked quickly around Ye Hao. "Team Ye. You don''t call us anything when you hit the ground. I know this life!" Xue Shitou shouted, his whole body immediately turned into stones, and he turned into a three-meter-high man, except for the black pants on his lower body. All my clothes are broken


    Cracked.


    "Stone. This is the 147th set of clothes you have broken. The Dongfang leader said that you will pay for your clothes yourself, and you will not be reimbursed for logistics." Tian Su said.


    "What! Pay for yourself? My salary is not enough!"


    "When are you still talking here." Bingxin gave them a white look. She looked at Ye Hao''s ragged clothes, and she could imagine the battle Ye Hao had just experienced.


    She asked worriedly: "Team Ye, are you okay? Is the injury serious?"


    Then, her eyes turned sharp, looking at the people of the Yang family.


    "They injured you, Team Ye."


    The children of the Yang family suddenly felt that the temperature had dropped by several tens of degrees, and a layer of spreading ice appeared under the woman''s feet.


    "Dongfang Ze. The last time you came to our Yang family or when you gave my grandfather birthday, why... this time, what do you want to do with your supernatural power?"


    Yang Zhong looked at Dongfang Ze, his eyes more serious than before.


    "I didn''t want to do anything, I just wanted to take a friend away."


    Dongfangze glanced at Yang Zhong, then fisted and bowed at the Yang family residence.


    "Younger from the Dongfang family, Dongfangze said hello to the seniors of the Yang family. This time I came here to talk and didn''t bring any gifts. Please forgive me.


    Ye Hao could feel that the momentum just now dissipated a lot.


    Dongfangze looked at Mr. Xue on the side and saluted again: "Senior Xue, don''t come here without any problems."


    "Master Dongfang, don''t come unharmed." Xue Lao clasped his fists in salute.


    After greeted without delay, the scene where the swords were drawn before was all made by Dongfang Ze''s act like a gathering of friends, and the atmosphere eased a lot.


    At this moment, Dongfangze returned to the topic and looked at Yang Zhong.


    "Patriarch Yang, I already know what happened. I also know what happened here just now."


    There was such a big thing here, no pedestrians passed by, it was because the police blocked it within a radius of 100 meters. As for the situation, of course, the dragon group and the ability group were told the first time.


    Fortunately, the Yang family residence is located in the suburbs of Handan and there are not many people.


    Otherwise, such a big movement will not attract many people who eat melons.


    "This matter is right or wrong, I think Patriarch Yang knows better than me. I''ll just ask you if I can take this person from Dongfang today." Dongfangze''s aura is not weaker than Yang Zhong.


    Yang Zhong stared at Dongfang Ze: "Then I don''t know if you are the leader of the Huaxia ability team or the second young master of the Dongfang family!" Dongfang Ze''s eyes flickered: "Look what you think. My time Not much, you also know that I am more angry. Ye Hao is my person, and I am a man who protects the calf. If Patriarch Yang wants to make gestures with me, I will accompany Dongfangze to the end.


    . "


    The red breath began to condense around Dongfangze.


    This is anger!


    Ye Hao looked at Dongfang Ze in surprise.


    Before, he thought Dongfangze was just a C-rank superpower, but now it seems that he was grossly wrong.


    Dongfangze was born in the Dongfang family, one of the four major families in China.


    But this Qi seems to be in the Qi Refining Realm, but it is much more than the usual Qi Refining Realm.


    Being able to have such accomplishments in martial arts and abilities, this Dongfang Ze is really amazing, and he was also a genius when he was young.


    Yang Zhong was silent for a long time, and he could see that his heart was tangled.


    Finally he looked at Dongfang Ze, the innate aura condensed all over his body.


    Dongfangze''s face wrinkled slightly, he saw that Yang Zhong had made up his mind, Dongfangze also began to use his abilities, his hands began to flush, and flames appeared.


    Su Xiaoxiao behind Ye Hao''s eyes widened.


    "This is... this is making a movie."


    "Little, good. Don''t talk."


    Moran pulled Su Xiaoxiao, and she also felt the unpredictable atmosphere at this moment, and an innate level battle might break out anytime, anytime.


    Yang Zhong''s innate aura enveloped the spear in his hand, full of fighting spirit.


    "Ye Hao insulted my Yang family, this son must..."


    "Doesn''t you, Patriarch Yang just want my Nine Suns Scriptures? It is necessary to talk about those that are not available. If Patriarch Yang wants it, come and get it."


    Ye Hao''s sudden shout made Yang Zhong''s face suddenly change.


    Dongfangze also changed color instantly.


    Everyone around who heard Ye Hao''s words, whether it was the Yang family, the Dragon Group, or the expression on the faces of the supernaturalists, changed.


    Either shock, curiosity, or doubt.


    "Nine Suns True Scriptures? Could it be that what this kid just performed was the Nine Suns magical powers in the Nine Suns True Scriptures!"


    "Yes! That masculine and strong internal force just now is very similar to the legendary Nine Yang internal force! Why didn''t I think of it."


    "The Nine Suns Scriptures are masterpieces! I didn''t expect to be acquired by this kid. No wonder he has such terrifying strength at a young age!"


    "I didn''t expect that this world really has the Nine Suns Scriptures. I always thought it was just something from a legendary novel."


    One stone stirred up a thousand waves.


    Ye Hao said the Nine Suns Scriptures, and everyone around him who understood the truth looked at Ye Hao with greedy and envious eyes.


    "You kid!" Yang Zhong glared at Ye Hao, he never expected Ye Hao to say such a thing at this time!


    He originally thought that Ye Hao would not easily say this kind of masterful martial arts, after all, everyone knows the truth about the innocence of everyone!


    "Hahaha. I thought that the reason why Patriarch Yang was so furious was because of the legendary Nine Suns Scriptures. Now I can understand it."


    Dongfangze glanced at Ye Hao deeply.


    Ye Hao stepped forward and walked to Yang Zhong''s face, looking at Yang Zhong''s expression of wishing to smash him into pieces.


    "Patriarch Yang, now everyone here knows that you arrested me for the Nine Suns Scriptures. I am right in front of you. You can arrest me, torture me, and force me to tell the Nine Suns Scriptures."


    "But..." Ye Hao showed a joking smile: "When the time comes, Yang Jiaxia has the courage and boldness, and the bright and upright signs will really be gone."


    "I think about it. At that time, everyone in the world would know that in order to capture masterful martial arts, the Yang family was unreasonable, unconvinced, forcibly arrogant, and inverted black and white. Tsk tusk...too many words, I can''t finish talking for a while."


    Ye Hao stepped forward again. At this moment, he was less than half a meter away from Yang Zhong. With Yang Zhong''s strength, he could be captured directly.


    "I''m here. Patriarch Yang, please do it. I want to see, in the face of the eternal reputation of the Yang family and masterful knowledge, you! Which one would Patriarch Yang choose?"


    Yang Zhong clenched his fists, he understood what Ye Hao meant, and this was threatening him.


    A congenital realm, a ten-skilled Yang Family Patriarch, was threatened by a casual cultivator and Qi refining realm. This is a big joke for the Yang family!


    "Oh, yes. There is another way to make Family Master Yang the best of both worlds." Ye Hao suddenly clapped his hands, he smiled and looked at Yang Zhong, and at the same time made gestures on his neck with his hands.


    "That''s Patriarch Yang, you killed everyone who heard me say this now! Patriarch Yang will be able to sit on the masterpiece of the Jiuyang Sutra and preserve the reputation of the Yang family, wouldn''t it? Beautiful."


    "Yang Zhong, tell me your choice, everyone is waiting to go home to eat." Ye Hao''s smile at the moment is really like a demon in the eyes of the people around him.

 Chapter 949： Old Xue Leaving the Yang Family

    After Ye Hao''s remarks, the scene instantly became quiet.


    Sister Zhou and Dongfang Ze on the side looked at Ye Hao with marvelous eyes.


    Ye Hao''s move is to retreat for advancement, which is simply wonderful.


    Threatening Yang Zhong with the Nine Sun Scriptures, even spreading out the stakes.


    But in this way, Ye Hao will become the target of public criticism.


    After all, the Nine Suns Scriptures are a treasure, and those who learn it can stand alone in martial arts and become famous.


    Becoming a congenital warrior, it is only a matter of time.


    It is not impossible to break through the innate and become the legendary strong man.


    "Okay, very good." Yang Zhong looked at Ye Hao with a sullen face, facing Ye Hao who was only half a meter away from him, he really couldn''t do anything at this moment.


    Seeing Yang Zhong doing this, Ye Hao was also relieved.


    The reason why he dare to say this is because he knows the Yang family. Although this Yang Zhong is greedy for the Nine Suns, it does not mean that the Yang family is really heinous.


    They care about their reputation, how can Yang Zhong allow the Yang family''s hundreds of years of reputation to be buried in his hands.


    Then even if he possessed the Nine Suns Scriptures, he would also become a sinner of the Yang family.


    At that time, the Yang family may become a generation of distinguished family, but it is no longer the upright and brave Yang family.


    If he were an unscrupulous person, Ye Hao would never do it.


    "I can let you go today. But I have a proposal here, you might as well listen to me."


    Yang Zhong said.


    Ye Hao looked at Yang Zhong, wondering what he wanted to say at the moment.


    "The Nine Suns Zhenjing is indeed a peerless martial arts, and everyone wants it. Through dynasties and dynasties, in order to obtain peerless martial arts, people do everything." "There are so many people present, even if the dragon group, the ability group People don¡¯t spread it out. I can¡¯t guarantee that the people of my Yang family will be tight-lipped. If the news that you have the Nine Suns Scriptures spreads out, you don¡¯t need to say much about what will happen, everyone knows.


    "


    Hearing what Yang Zhong said, Ye Hao frowned.


    In fact, this was also when he was worried, when another storm would form around him.


    "Ye Hao, you are very strong, you can fight against the pseudo-innate, and even I may not be 100% sure to keep you."


    "But... you have concerns, which means that you are not without weakness. Your relatives and friends may become your weakness."


    "If the news that you are pregnant with the Nine Suns Scriptures comes out, a gangster is kidnapping your sister, and your lover is coming to blackmail you, how do you deal with it."


    Yang Zhong glanced at Su Xiaoxiao behind Ye Hao.


    The meaning in this statement is very obvious.


    The husband is not guilty and pleads guilty to his crimes, and the fire at the gate of the city has killed the fish.


    "Patriarch Yang, just say it if you have something to say, don''t go around with me here." Ye Hao looked at Yang Zhong with no extraneous expression on the surface.


    But in fact, Ye Hao''s heart also knew this was sinister. "I can give you an idea here. I can''t control the people in the dragon team and the ability team, but I can make them swear by their martial arts with the Yang family present, and no one will know what you are doing today. Jiuyangzhen


    through. "


    "And I think the Dragon Group shouldn''t say it either. Dongfang Ze is a guardian, and he won''t let his people say it. In this way, we can hide from the sky, and you will have no worries."


    What Yang Zhong said indeed seemed to resolve the immediate crisis for Ye Hao.


    But sister Zhou and Dongfang Ze still have serious faces, they are not fools.


    Ye Hao had just slapped the Yang family in the face, and Yang Zhong would never do such a laborious thing for no reason.


    "Tell me your conditions. Just let me give you the Nine Suns Scriptures, don''t even think about it." Ye Hao also knew that Yang Zhong must have a purpose.


    Yang Zhong raised a finger. "After January, November will be the China Youth Martial Arts Conference. At that time, my Yang family will also participate. There will be competition rankings at the conference. It just so happens that there are many contradictions among our juniors. Since we are in the rivers and lakes, then Ended with quack.


    Let them have a few tricks at the conference. "


    Yang Zhong''s eyes fell on Yang Xiaolian and Su Xiaoxiao.


    "If your ranking is higher than our ranking, then I have nothing to say. All the Yang family will keep this secret for you. If our ranking is higher than yours, please hand in the Jiuyang Zhenjing. Give us a reward for three days."


    Ye Hao understood Yang Zhong''s plan in his heart.


    This guy is still obsessed with the Nine Suns Scriptures.


    What a reward for three days, three days is enough time for them to extract a copy.


    And if they got the Nine Suns True Scriptures, they would naturally not tell Ye Hao also had the Nine Suns True Scriptures.


    After all, this kind of peerless martial arts, only one person in the world knows it, is beneficial to them.


    "The Yang family''s master is a good abacus." Ye Hao clapped his hands and applauded.


    "I don''t know if you can gamble with me." Yang Zhong looked at Ye Hao.


    [System task: You can choose whether to receive it. In the China Youth Competition after January, he defeated the Yang family and won the first place. Task reward: 500 skill points, random special item treasure chest*1]


    [Please confirm whether to receive this task within one minute. System countdown: 59¡­¡­58¡¿


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth showed an arc, and he looked at Yang Zhong: "Okay. I promise you, if I lose by then, I will offer the Nine Suns True Scriptures with both hands. But I also hope that you Yang Family will keep your promise."


    [Confirm to accept the task]


    Yang Zhong raised his three fingers.


    "I, Yang Zhong, swear by martial arts, that I will not reveal the truth about Ye Hao''s body with the Nine Suns in my life, otherwise the heaven will be destroyed and we will not die."


    "The children of the Yang family swear to me here, whoever dares to violate it, I Yang Zhong committed suicide by himself.


    As Yang Zhong watched, the Yang family''s heirs swear to ensure that they would not reveal the truth about the Nine Suns.


    Yang Xiaolian was also included, but at this moment she stared at Su Xiaoxiao with stubborn eyes.


    She heard what they said just now, the youth martial arts conference, this is what she wants to participate in.


    At that time she will definitely teach this Su Xiaoxiao severely!


    "Alright. Then I''ll wait to leave." Ye Hao turned around.


    "Take our helicopter and go to the airport faster." Sister Zhou suggested.


    "it is good."


    "Then give me a ride. Xue Shitou, you drive back." Dongfang Ze followed Ye Hao to the helicopter.


    Sister Zhou naturally had no reason to refuse Dongfang Ze''s request.


    "I don''t know if I can also pick up the old man."


    Unexpectedly, Xue Lao also walked over with a dragon-patterned silver spear.


    Without the aura of the previous innate realm, Xue Lao at this moment seems to be much older.


    Dongfang Ze looked at Xue Lao in surprise.


    "Old Xue, I have no opinion...but..."


    Dongfangze glanced at the Yang family''s heirs. Xue Lao is of innate state, which is very important to the Yang family.


    "Old Xue, I was waiting wrong just now. Please also Old Xue stay."


    "Grandpa Xue, the Yang family can''t live without you."


    "Old Xue, please think twice."


    Seeing this, the children of the Yang family changed their colors. They thought that this matter was over and Xue Lao would not leave.


    Old Xue looked at the children of the Yang family and looked at the Yang family plaque.


    "I''m old. It''s useless. I''ve been in Handan for decades, and I want to go out and take a look. I''ve already considered it, and you don''t have to persuade you anymore."


    Old man Xue didn''t look at the Yang family''s son again, and got into the helicopter.


    Finally, the helicopter door was closed.


    In the wind and waves of the propeller, take off and stay away. Others also retreated.


    The car rides the car, the helicopter rides the helicopter. Only a mess in front of Yang''s house was left.

 Chapter 950： Enmity between Su Xiaoxiao and Yang Xiaolian

    Chapter 950 The Enmity Between Su Xiaoxiao And Yang Xiaolian


    Yang Tai knelt down and knocked three heads at the helicopter carrying Xue Lao away.


    Then he got up and looked at Yang Zhong gloomily.


    "Yang Zhong, I executed your order just now, not because I agree with your ideas, but because you are the head of the family. But I want to tell you that your decision was very wrong!"


    After speaking, Yang Tai turned and entered the house.


    Yang Yanhua glanced at Yang Zhong, sighed, and followed Yang Tai into the mansion.


    The Yang family''s sons are all around.


    They did not expect such a result.


    Although some agreement was finally made, their Yang family also lost an innate martial artist who had been loyal for decades!


    Yang Zhong turned around and indifferently glanced at the surrounding Yang family descendants: "What are you doing in a daze, don''t you hurry up to perform their duties and ask someone to clean up here."


    The Yang family heirs scattered all around.


    Yang Zhong walked to Yang Xiaolian. Yang Xiaolian''s father and fainted mother had been carried down, and her younger brother Yang Ji was also taken to rest.


    "Xiaolian. You heard what Uncle said just now."


    "I heard it." Yang Xiaolian nodded.


    "Our Yang family''s grievances have always been broken by ourselves. The youth martial arts conference after January is your opportunity." Yang Zhong looked at Yang Xiaolian: "You don''t have to go back to school during this period, and you will practice more in the family. "


    "Yes!" Yang Xiaolian clenched her fists, gritted her teeth, her eyes seemed to see the scene where Su Xiaoxiao slapped herself twice.


    She couldn''t beat Ye Hao, but Su Xiaoxiao could still clean up.


    Here you abolished my father, then I will abolish your sister in the competition a month later!


    Yang Zhong raised his head and looked at the Yang family''s plaque, his eyes with determination.


    "I''m not wrong. All this is for the Yang family!"


    ...


    ¡¾Complete the system task, get reward: Toxin Pill*3. Has been deposited in the warehouse. ¡¿


    The reminder of the task completion sounded in Ye Hao''s ear, but before he had time to check, a teasing sound rang next to him.


    "Your kid is really crazy enough to smash the Yang family''s place and run away an innate martial artist of the Yang family." Dongfang Ze said softly to Ye Hao.


    I don''t know if he is complimenting Ye Hao or hurting Ye Hao.


    "Unexpectedly, your kid is really hidden, and the Nine Suns Scriptures have been given to you by your kid. Did your previous life save the earth?"


    "But in the end, you shouldn''t agree to Yang Zhong''s condition. That Yang Xiaolian''s strength is in the middle of the body refining stage, and Su Xiaoxiao is just an ordinary girl."


    "I know you have the ability to train people, but martial arts are different from supernatural powers. The difficulty of martial arts progress is several times that of supernatural powers."


    Dongfangze looked worriedly at Su Xiaoxiao who was sitting next to Ye Hao.


    Su Xiaoxiao pulled Ye Hao''s sleeve.


    "What are the youth contests you just mentioned? Are we going to fight?"


    "Yes. Are you scared?" Ye Hao joked with a smile.


    "Who''s afraid. I''ve never been afraid of anyone since I was fighting, Su Xiaoxiao." Su Xiaoxiao raised his head.


    But her eyes still showed her heart at the moment.


    Although she slapped Yang Xiaolian twice, it was a special situation at the time. If she and Yang Xiaolian were to fight alone.


    She really is not Yang Xiaolian''s opponent.


    "Don''t worry, I will arrange this matter. I will make you a master of martial arts." Ye Hao touched Su Xiaoxiao''s head.


    I don''t know if the word martial arts master attracted Su Xiaoxiao, who didn''t even resist Ye Hao and touched his head.


    "Are there really martial arts masters? I just saw you guys are so good, the clothes fly without wind, so chic!"


    "Of course there is. In fact, many things that you think are legends exist, but they are all hidden."


    Because Su Xiaoxiao had already seen these scenes, Ye Hao couldn''t hide it, and she had to fight against that Yang Xiaolian later, it was time for her to understand the world of Jianghu.


    "Then after I become a master of martial arts, can I fly away."


    "Ok."


    "Then I can kill a cow with one fist like in the novel."


    "Ok."


    "Then I can split a bullet like a throwing knife in a TV show."


    "Ok."


    "I heard that martial arts masters live longer than ordinary people. What kind of Tianshan child grandmother. Then I will never be old."


    ...


    Su Xiaoxiao at this moment turned out to be a hundred thousand why, each question made Ye Hao a little anxious.


    "Hahaha. Both, martial arts masters are mysterious existences in the world. If they can have some accomplishments in martial arts, it is not impossible to live forever. But among millions of martial arts masters, there may not necessarily be one person who can walk there. This location."


    Old Xue said with a smile.


    Su Xiaoxiao pouted: "It''s so difficult? Forget it, I''m most afraid of hardship. I''m satisfied if I can fly over the wall."


    "Hahahaha..."


    There was laughter inside the plane.


    After that, Su Xiaoxiao was a little tired and fell asleep on Ye Hao.


    "Young Master Dongfang is right to say something just now. At the Youth Martial Arts Conference, you are really bad luck this time. The chance of winning is less than 10%." Old Xue looked at Ye Hao.


    Both Dongfang Ze and Ye Hao were shocked.


    10%?


    "Old Xue, although you are a member of the Yang family, you are not necessarily exaggerating," Dongfang Ze said.


    "No. Young Master Dongfang has been running around for the ability group all the year round, and he doesn''t know much about the youth contest. In recent years, the rules of this conference have changed. Under the current system rules, Ye Hao does not have much chance of winning."


    "The current rule is that you can register for the Youth Competition, not individuals. According to the martial art family system, each martial art family must send five talents with bone age under 18 to participate. If I read it right, Ye Hao Your bone age is over 18 years old and you are not eligible for the competition."


    "The final ranking is calculated based on the points earned by these five people."


    "So with Su Xiaoxiao alone, you don''t even have a chance to compete."


    Old Xue looked at Ye Hao apologetically.


    "In fact, I deliberately concealed this matter just now. Although I left the Yang Family, if the Yang Family can really get the Nine Suns Scriptures, this will also be a great help to the Yang Family. I''m sorry."


    Hearing this news, Dongfang Ze wrinkled slightly: "I didn''t expect the current competition system to be changed to this?"


    Ye Hao didn''t worry too much. He looked at Xue Lao frankly: "Xue Lao doesn''t have to apologize. After all, you have been living in the Yang family for many years. It''s normal for you to have a bit of emotion. And Xue Lao just helped me out of justice, so it''s too late to be grateful. How can you blame it."


    "That was what we did before...cough cough cough." Suddenly Xue Laozheng was talking, coughing up a pool of blood from his mouth.


    His face paled a lot, and even gave a sign that he might go west at any time.


    "Old Xue, what''s wrong with you?" Dongfang Ze and Ye Hao both exclaimed.


    Su Xiaoxiao was also awakened.


    She looked at the old man sitting opposite, vomiting blood in shock.


    "Grandpa...you..."

 Chapter 951： I have been very low-key

    Chapter 951 I Have Been Very Low-key


    "Hurry up, let the plane go directly to the hospital!" Dongfang Ze said anxiously to the Zhou team next to him.


    Team Zhou was about to get up, but was stopped by Xue Lao.


    "No. It''s not sick, it''s old."


    Xue Lao closed his eyes and took a deep breath, the complexion on his face eased a lot.


    "Although I am in a congenital state, I don''t know that I haven''t used my hands in the year. Although the realm is still there, my body has long been decayed. This time I use power and I don''t know how many years I can live."


    "Isn''t it said that warriors of the innate realm can live to two hundred years old!" Ye Hao frowned and looked at Old Xue.


    Xue Lao opened his eyes, smiled and shook his head: "It is reasonable to say that you can live to two hundred years old. But on the road of martial arts, no one has any old wounds along the way, plus the practice of mind and martial arts. Internal injuries.


    "Then this is an era of the end of the law, with very little spiritual energy. Counting these, a congenital realm will live forty or fifty years less."


    Ye Hao was silent.


    This is an era that is not suitable for martial artists, but even so, the line of Chinese martial artists is still inherited to this day, and has never been cut off.


    One can imagine the hardship.


    Ye Hao stood up and walked in front of Xue Lao, his hand was placed on Xue Lao''s thin arm.


    A golden breath slowly entered Xue Lao''s body.


    "Are you here?" Old Xue looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    He felt a masculine qi entering his body. Although this qi was strong, it was soft.


    Not only did it not cause damage to his meridians, it was even slowly repairing it.


    "I''m using my nine-yang internal force to heal you. I don''t know what effect it will have, let''s try it." Ye Hao mobilized the internal force of the nine-yang to continuously enter Xue Lao''s body.


    Dongfangze watched this scene, and he could clearly feel that Xue Lao''s aura was much stronger than before.


    Moreover, Ye Hao had been transmitting internal force for nearly ten minutes, and the majestic internal force had not weakened at all.


    "It''s worthy of the Nine Suns Scriptures. It''s no wonder that the magic of this internal force has made the Chinese warriors of all generations chase wildly."


    Xue Lao exhaled a suffocating breath, and his face was restored as before.


    Ye Hao finished work, he swallowed, and returned to his seat.


    The internal power of the nine yang in his body has not decreased, but the output of such a large amount of internal power of the nine yang for a long time will consume Ye Hao''s spirit a little.


    He needs to control that amount. If it is too much, it may damage Old Xue''s body. If it is less, it will not have much effect.


    So it must be controlled just right.


    "Thank you. If you come like this, my old man can live a few more years." Xue boss laughed.


    "This is what the younger generation should do."


    Ye Hao adjusted his body. He looked out of the cabin, and he could already see the airport in the distance.


    "Old Xue. You have left the Yang family now. I don''t know where you are going next."


    Old Xue hesitated, he said: "I didn''t think about this. But I heard that Qin Ling will be opened next year."


    "Anyway, I have lived enough in this life. It would be worthwhile to see the tombs of a generation of emperors before I die."


    Ye Hao suggested: "I will also go to Qinling then. How about this. During this period, how about you go to my place for a while."


    Xue Lao looked up and down Ye Hao: "Boy, I eat more salt than you walk, don''t think I don''t know the little thought in your stomach. Do you want to keep the old man? "


    If a congenital realm could stay in the Wanjia Welfare Institute, it would be regarded as a solution to Ye Hao''s worries.


    The Wanjia Welfare Institute lacks everything now, but because of the lack of top powerhouses, Ye Hao cannot stay in the orphanage every day.


    If Ye Hao wasn''t there, any innate realm might be wiped out by the Wanjia Welfare Institute.


    It would be different if Mr. Xue sat there.


    "The younger generation does have this meaning. But the younger generation will not force Xue Lao. Xue Lao has been in the north for many years, so he just went to the south to have a look. If you like it then, you can stay for a few days. If you don¡¯t like it, The younger generation will never stay."


    Ye Hao vowed to say.


    "Southern? No matter, I''ll go take a look." Old Xue nodded, acquiescing.


    Ye Hao was happy in his heart, but still hid in his stomach.


    After booking a plane ticket for Xue Lao, it is just a breeze to ask Dongfang Ze.


    After getting off the helicopter, Song Xiaoyue and Xia Xue were there. They were relieved to see Ye Hao intact.


    "Xia Xue, you take the old man Xiaoxiao on the plane first, and I will come later."


    Ye Hao instructed Xia Xue to be responsible.


    After they got on the plane, Ye Hao looked at sister Zhou and Dongfang Ze in front of him.


    "Thank you for this matter."


    Dongfangze smiled and waved his hand: "It''s just a small matter. After all, you are now an important person in our superpower team, and our next five-year plan depends on you."


    "If you die again, you will wait until after the Arctic Scramble. Even if you go to play nuclear bombs, I won''t stop you."


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at Sister Zhou.


    "Sister Zhou. The relationship between your Dragon Team and the Yang Family is extraordinary. This time you have a conflict with us, so it won''t affect you."


    Team Zhou took a look at Ye Hao: "You now know if you are worried about any impact. Where did the courage to go straight to the Yang family without saying a word."


    Ye Hao touched his head and smiled awkwardly.


    "Okay. It''s okay. The Yang family won''t just turn their faces with Long Group because of this. And you just agreed on that."


    "But you can remember for me that I didn''t do anything less about wiping your ass. Be low-key in the future." Team Zhou reminded Ye Hao, and after that Team Zhou turned and left.


    "I will let someone drive your Porsche 911 back to your villa in the capital."


    Ye Hao shrugged and looked at Dongfang Ze helplessly next to him: "Am I high-profile? I have always been a low-key person."


    "You are a low-key person, but what you do is not high-key. Let¡¯s not say that you rushed to the Yang family, just say that you recently challenged the teaching director Yang Tai at Huaxia University. The twenty-year-old Tianjiao ranked 11th. Name? This is not high-profile. I guess there is no high-profile word in this world."


    Dongfang Ze looked at Ye Hao.


    "Okay. Hurry up and get on the plane. Don''t be too impulsive in the future. In addition, remember to protect yourself, the temptation of Nine Suns Scripture is not small." Dongfang Ze kindly reminded Ye Hao.


    "Pay attention to the Yang family. This time you really caused the Yang family to stumble. You first hit the door to clean up their faces, and then you even caused them to lose an innate martial artist."


    "Hehehe, if this is another family, I might have carried a knife to cut you."


    Dongfang Ze was very happy thinking of this.


    "Then I will go first."


    Ye Hao took a few steps and turned to look at Dongfang Ze.


    "Right. Why don''t you want my Nine Suns True Scripture."


    To be honest, if his friend asks Ye Hao for the Nine Suns Scripture, he might really give it.


    In the eyes of the people of the world, the Nine Suns Zhenjing is a masterpiece. But in Ye Hao''s case, it was only a skill given by the system.


    "I used to be a martial artist, but now I concentrate on studying abilities. This Nine Suns Scripture is not attractive to me. But others are not necessarily." Dongfang Ze said.


    "Then goodbye. If you want it anytime, tell me."


    Ye Hao waved his hand and got on the plane.


    Dongfang Ze smiled and shook his head. This kid would really be joking. If he wanted to, he couldn''t give it back to himself.

 Chapter 952： The orphanage that surprised old Xue

    Chapter 952 The Welfare Home That Amazed Old Xue


    Haicheng, Wanjia Welfare Institute.


    When Mr. Xue just walked into the Wanjia Welfare Institute, he felt a breath of difference.


    He looked at this place in surprise.


    "What''s going on here? Why do I feel that the aura here is several times stronger than outside."


    "This kind of spiritual energy concentration can only appear in the blessed caves and mountains and forests where some spiritual veins of Lingshan gather. How can it appear in such a city?"


    "And...Is this still an orphanage?"


    On the signboard next to it, the five characters of Wanjia Welfare Institute were clearly written.


    Old Xue looked at Ye Hao in confusion.


    "Lao Xue, go ahead and talk about it. I''ll explain to you later."


    Ye Hao walked into the orphanage, and he gave the luggage to the orphanage employee who came up, who was Baoye''s former subordinate.


    "First send these luggage to the living area, and then sweep out a quiet and spacious ancient structure house."


    The staff took the luggage according to Ye Hao''s instructions. Hutou walked over and looked at the dragon-patterned silver spear in Old Xue''s hand.


    "Old sir, this gun looks heavy. Or I can get you to your place for you."


    Old Xue didn''t care. He smiled and raised the dragon-patterned silver spear in his hand: "Then you have to pick it up, it''s very heavy."


    "Old sir. I am not afraid of being heavy. I can carry 300 kilograms now, and I am afraid that a gun will fail." Tiger head patted his chest.


    "Then I let go."


    "it is good."


    Xue Lao let go and went to pick up the gun.


    When the gun body just touched the tiger''s hand, the tiger''s face suddenly changed.


    He felt that what he was holding was not a gun, but a large piece of iron.


    Tiger''s head gritted his teeth and blushed, only to hold the gun, but at this moment he has no strength to move half a step.


    "The strength is good." Old Xue nodded appreciatively.


    "Don''t force it, ask a few brothers to help you move it together." Ye Hao smiled and said, how can the weapons of the Innate Martial Artists be ordinary ordinary weapons.


    "You go to rest first, and I will take Mr. Xue around."


    Ye Hao asked Song Xiaoyue and Su Xiaoxiao who had travelled a long distance to rest first.


    And he himself took Mr. Xue around in the orphanage.


    Under Ye Hao''s introduction, Xue Lao also knew the origin of this welfare institution.


    "I didn''t expect you to be kind enough to train those orphans." Old Xue nodded appreciatively.


    "Fate."


    "Drink! Ha!"


    When Ye Hao and Xue Lao walked to the side of the martial arts venue, they heard the sound of training inside.


    "You still have a martial arts hall here?" Xue Lao looked at the martial arts hall in front of him a little unexpectedly, and Ye Hao led the way to the entrance of the martial arts hall.


    Looking at the complete equipment in front of him, he felt as if he had returned to the time when he just started martial arts training.


    "Children can''t just study, they have to exercise their bodies. So I specially invited people to teach people martial arts here." Ye Hao pointed to Wu Tian who was teaching people in the distance.


    In front of her, the children set their horses one by one. Although some people were already trembling, their legs were trembling, and their shirts were soaked, they still clenched their teeth.


    "Good. Compared with the flowers in the greenhouses of the Yang family, your children have better qualifications." Xue Lao exclaimed.


    Even if it is the Yang family from the martial arts family, in today''s materialistic society, the Yang family''s children are becoming more and more impetuous in martial arts.


    Whoever wants to practice kung fu for decades if one bullet can solve it.


    "But that girl." Xue Lao looked up and down Wu Tian.


    Wu Tian also noticed the distant gaze at this time, turned her head, and was surprised to see Ye Hao. She ordered the children around to continue training and ran over by herself.


    "Although the realm is only the realm of strength training, it has a solid foundation and a stable bottom line. It''s just a pity that the best period of martial arts has passed, otherwise it will be a manufacturable talent, and the innate superiority is not a problem." Old Xue said.


    At this time, Wu Tian had already ran to Ye Hao.


    "When did you come back, don''t say a word."


    "Just come back. Let me introduce to you, this old gentleman is the senior Xue Lao of the innate realm. During this time, he will stay here for a few days."


    "Xiantian?" Wu Tian looked at the old man in surprise, she had only heard of her father''s words.


    In her opinion, Ye Hao in the Qi Refining Realm is already very strong, let alone an innate strong.


    "This is..." When Ye Hao was about to introduce Wu Tian, ??Wu Tian said first.


    "I''ll do it myself. The younger Wu Tian is the descendant of Wu''s martial arts school in Wuzhen, Jiangnan." Wu Tian made a fist and bowed to Old Xue.


    "Wu''s martial arts hall, I have heard about it. He is good at legwork, and used to be a bit famous in Jiangnan."


    Old Xue glanced around.


    "These kids are all you are teaching."


    "Yes. When I was at home in the martial arts gym, I was teaching students to practice martial arts. Because Ye Hao was kind to me, so I came here and established a branch." Wu Tian said respectfully.


    "Good, good. The inheritance of Chinese martial arts is dependent on your generation."


    After chatting for a while, Wu Tian continued to train the children.


    Ye Hao continued to take Mr. Xue around in the orphanage.


    After crossing a closed area, Old Xue saw the scene that surprised him the most.


    A large piece of emerald-colored flowers are blooming there, and the fragrance makes people intoxicated and obsessed.


    "This aura? Are these the reasons why your Wanjia Welfare Institute is so aura?" Old Xue pointed to a bunch of flowers in front of him.


    "What kind of flowers are these."


    "Emerald and exquisite flower." Ye Hao replied.


    Old Xue was shocked again.


    Today is perhaps the most surprising day for Mr. Xue in these decades.


    "Emerald and exquisite flower? I remember the ancient book records that this kind of flower was extinct hundreds of years ago? Why are there still here! And this number...or a hundred!" Old Xue asked in surprise.


    "Before I explored the jade treasure with the dragon group and various families. I found some exquisite emerald flowers in it, and after my experiment, I successfully cultivated its seedlings, and then through artificial breeding, I have now Garden." Ye Hao introduced.


    "Are you back?" Green''s voice came from the side.


    Old Xue''s face was startled. He looked a little surprised at the woman who walked behind them at some unknown time.


    Although he is old, he is in the congenital realm after all. He can approach here without noticing it, this woman...


    "This is the person responsible for caring for these exquisite emerald flowers, supernatural powers, green. Her supernatural powers are related to plants, and her breath can even be integrated with plants, so I can hardly feel her aura at ordinary times. "Ye Hao solved the puzzle for Xue Lao.


    "So that''s it." Xue Lao nodded.


    "This month, I helped you ripen a total of fifty plants. I put green signs on their branches so that you can identify them." Green said.


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up, fifty plants! That''s another 500 skill points!


    "Cough cough." Ye Haoqiang calmed down and continued to say to Xue Lao: "Xue Lao. I have finished shopping, I will take you to take a rest. In addition, I will cook today, prepare the wine and the food, and personally pick up the dust for you."


    "Good wine? Boy, I can tell you. On my tongue, there are very few good wines in the past few years." Old Xue said with a smile.

 Chapter 953： Old Xue stayed

    Chapter 953


    "Good wine. My old Xue has been in vain for most of my life! There is such a good wine!"


    Boss Xue was drinking, his face was already a little red.


    People who really like to drink, even if they are congenital warriors, will not use their internal strength to resist alcoholism when drinking.


    Because only that is the real favorite wine.


    "This dish is also good. Hao, I didn''t expect that you not only learned a good martial arts, but also a good cook!" Although Xue Lao is older, his teeth are still quite neat.


    I don''t know if it has something to do with Ye Hao''s internal force to treat Xue Lao before. At this moment, Xue Lao seems to be dozens of years younger.


    A leg of lamb, three times five divided by two, is finished.


    "Old Xue has a great prize. Even if this table of side dishes is for you, it will be washed away."


    "Under the moonlit night, a small table, a few side dishes, a pot of wine, a piece of fairy flowers, this is a fairyland of Taoyuan, enough, enough." Old Xue looked really happy, and soon it was another pot of wine. tripe.


    Wu Tian, ??who accompanied the wine, once again dipped Xue Lao with wine.


    At the request of Old Xue, they set up a table directly next to the emerald and exquisite flower bushes, where they could drink to the moon.


    But Song Xiaoyue and Su Xiaoxiao were afraid of feeding mosquitoes, so they didn''t eat here, and they ate in the cafeteria with everyone.


    Ye Hao and the others are warriors, how dare mosquitoes bite them.


    "Xiao Tian. Don''t just pour me wine, you can eat it yourself. It''s not enough for Ah Hao to cook." Xue Lao really doesn''t treat himself as an outsider.


    "Yes, Xue Lao." Wu Tian also respects Xue Lao.


    And being able to dine with Ye Hao under the moon also made Wu Tian feel very happy in her heart.


    "This wine is really cool. Ahao, where did you get your wine? It''s such a good wine. I have never drunk it in my life." Old Xue looked at the glass of wine and asked curiously: "And this wine is very good. Wonderful, I feel refreshed when I take a bite."


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word, raised his hand and pointed at the emerald exquisite flower bush beside him.


    "What do you mean?" Xue Lao showed a surprised look.


    "These wines are made by me using the petals of the exquisite emerald flower." Ye Hao explained.


    After Ye Hao absorbed the Emerald and Exquisite Flower, it would not disappear directly.


    It just became an ordinary flower, and it turned into decay within a few hours.


    And Ye Hao tried to eat a petal once, and found that although the energy in it was absorbed, the taste of the petal was still excellent.


    On a whim, he used the emerald and exquisite flowers that he had absorbed to make a pot of wine.


    It was this wine he gave to the old chief of the Jiangnan Military Region before.


    Xue Lao looked at a few pots of wine next to him, and now that he drank this wine, it is estimated that other wines will be difficult to swallow from now on.


    He rolled his eyes and looked at Ye Hao with a smile: "Ahao. Since I''m here as a guest, should you do something like a landlord? I''m not very demanding, just give me dozens of jars of good wine. ."


    Wu Tian covered her mouth and chuckled, Xue Lao is already greedy for the wine.


    Ye Hao shook his head, "Maybe I will disappoint Lao Xue. The raw materials of this wine are so precious that it is really difficult for you to take away dozens of altars. Today is just for Xue Lao to pick up the dust. altar."


    "But Mr. Xue, you can rest assured. There are still a lot of good wines in my cellar, especially for Moutai, 30 years of red wine, and the strongest vodka. You can drink whichever you want, I Ye Hao Never say a word!"


    Xue Lao shook his head repeatedly: "I''m tired of drinking these in the Yang family a long time ago, I want this wine!"


    At this moment, I don''t know if Xue Lao was drunk, and even played a child''s temper.


    Ye Hao said with a little embarrassment: "Old Xue, you want to drink it. But since ancient times, you need to have money to buy alcohol. If you are willing to stay in this orphanage for a few more days, I can offer it to Xue An altar."


    Xue Lao looked at Ye Hao and said with a smile: "You kid, I''ve caught my old man''s attention again."


    "This is a reciprocal exchange. And I saw Lao Xue in this place. There are mountains and waters, flowers and wine. Old Xue also said that this is a fairyland of Taoyuan, so you might as well stay a few more days until the opening of the Qin Mausoleum. I went with Xue Lao, not very good."


    Ye Hao has already started using his sugar-coated cannonballs on Xue Lao.


    Old Xue picked up the wine glass and sniffed the wine in it.


    "One pot a week is too little."


    Ye Hao was overjoyed, there is hope!


    "Why don''t you do this, Xue Lao, you are also idle. You have seen Wu Tian''s martial arts gym. If you are willing to help Wu Tian train those children, I would like to have an altar for four days. How!"


    Wu Tian''s eyes lit up.


    She immediately looked at Xue Lao expectantly. If there is an innate master who can sit in the martial arts hall, it will be an opportunity for the children in the orphanage and for her.


    A hundred-year-old master of the innate realm, that is not as simple as strength alone, it also means a whole hundred years of martial arts experience!


    "I like those kids too. It''s not impossible to help you teach them. That way, one altar in two days!"


    Old Xue raised a finger.


    Ye Hao showed a distressed look and raised three fingers: "Three days and one altar. No more."


    "Okay. That''s it! But today you have to let me drink enough! Bring me to the five altars again!" Old Xue directly picked up the altar of fine wine with a little left and drank it.


    "Lao Xue is generous. I''m going to get some wine, Wu Tian, ??come with me."


    Ye Hao brought Wu Tian to the laboratory building.


    "Wu Tian, ??Xue Lao stays in the orphanage. This is your opportunity. You are already in the training stage now. If you have Xue Lao''s guidance, maybe you can go further!" Ye Hao said as he walked.


    "I understand." Wu Dessert nodded.


    Ye Hao came to the back of the first floor of the laboratory, where there was a cellar.


    Ye Hao opened the cellar.


    "This cellar is where I store fine wine."


    Wu Tian followed Ye Hao into the cellar.


    There are a variety of fine wines in this cellar. Many of them have been seen by Wu Tian in the movie, and some have never been seen by Wu Tian.


    Many of these wines were given to him by merchants in Xiangdu, and Ye Hao asked Li Jiachen to transport them by air.


    Ye Hao walked to the end of the cellar. There was a door there. There was no keyhole on the door, not even a handle. People who didn''t know would never think it was a door.


    Ye Hao pressed the palm of his hand on the door, and the door opened by itself, and a burst of wine scented from inside.


    "I will set it up later, and you will be able to pass here freely in the future. When I am away, you will be responsible for giving wine to Mr. Xue, so that Mr. Xue will have a good impression of you, and maybe he will give you some tips.¡± Ye Hao pointed to this room and said.


    Wu Tian looked at the room, her eyes staring out.


    These are the wines that Ye Hao and Xue Lao drank just now, and the rows and rows alone are as many as hundreds of altars.


    "So much?" Wu Tian exclaimed.


    Ye Hao showed the expression of a profiteer: "If Xue Lao asks how much we have of this wine, don''t tell him. This is the treasure that catches Xue Lao''s gluttons."


    Wu Tian thought to herself that Xue Lao was still fighting with Ye Hao for one or two jars of fine wine. If I let him know that there are hundreds of jars of fine wine here, I don''t know what kind of expression it would look like.

 Chapter 954： Zhou Qianyis invitation

    Chapter 954: Zhou Qianyi''s Invitation


    In the next few days, Mr. Xue lived happily in the orphanage without any restraints.


    Most of all, those innocent and innocent children, Grandpa Xue surrounded him and shouted there.


    The smile on Old Xue''s face never stopped.


    "Okay. Okay. There are many stories about Grandpa Xue when he was young. After you finish the stance, I will continue to tell you, okay?" Old Xue has always been kind to these children.


    "it is good!"


    The children were very obedient and went to Zamabu.


    Old Xue saw Ye Hao on the side, and he walked over.


    "I''m very curious about how you cultivated these children. Each and every one of them is very talented in martial arts, and their minds are mature but not muddy."


    Ye Hao looked at the children who were sweating under the scorching sun.


    "The talent is good, maybe because of the outstanding people here." This aura-rich environment is a factor, but it is the important point that Ye Hao added talent potion to their food.


    "As for their minds. They experienced things that they shouldn''t have experienced when they were supposed to act like a baby in the arms of their parents. And I was fortunate to meet them before they were completely disappointed in society."


    Ye Hao looked at these children, thinking back then.


    If they didn''t meet themselves in the first place, they might have lived in such a dark life. If they grow up, they might hate the world and have no hope.


    At that time, most of them will make detours.


    "Don''t talk about it. Are you ready to arrange for the five candidates to participate in the China Youth Tournament." Xue Lao looked at Ye Hao: "During this period of time, training for these little guys. I found out that you are still There is some hope, among which there are rare good seedlings."


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "Well, let''s talk about the names of our respective hearts."


    Xue Lao and Ye Hao looked at each other and said in unison.


    "Xiao Yan, Xiao Sha, Su Xiaoxiao, Xiao Tao, Meow Meow."


    "Xiao Yan, Xiao Sha, Su Xiaoxiao, Xiao Tao, Wen Zi."


    The five names reported by the two are exactly the same in front, but the last one is different.


    "The child Wenzi has a bit of strength and good talent. Although he may not be able to reach the body refining stage within a month, he will not be too weak." Xue Lao said.


    Ye Hao also knew that the essay that Xue Lao was talking about was a good kid, very strong, and had dark skin.


    "Wenzi is good. But meow meow is better." Ye Hao said.


    "Miaomiao you mentioned is the little girl who is with you. No, she is too weak, her eyes are not murderous, she is not a martial artist." Xue Lao shook his head.


    "This meow is a bit special, but I don''t think it is a problem for her to have a spot." Ye Hao said.


    Because Ye Hao insisted, after all, this was Ye Hao''s business, and Old Xue didn''t ask too much.


    "Su Xiaoxiao is the weakest here, you need to train more."


    "Su Xiaoxiao hand it to me, I will find a way to improve her strength within a month." Ye Hao said confidently.


    "Little Tao is very strong and tough. It''s already in the early stage of the physical training stage. More training may be able to break through to the middle stage of the physical training stage. It is rare at his age. He is a bit like me when I was a child." Old Xue''s eyes fell on Xiao Tao among the children.


    This Xiaotao, Ye Hao, had a bit of an impression. He was one of the original children of the orphanage. Ye Hao had just come to the orphanage, thinking that Ye Hao belonged to a real estate company, and threw stones at Ye Hao.


    After that, he bravely rushed to the bad guys who tried to forcefully buy the orphanage, and beat them with a weak body.


    Xiao Tao is now much stronger than he was then, with a confident smile on his face.


    "The other two sisters, Xiaosha and Xiaoyan, Xiaosha has a good talent. She is already in the early stage of the body refining stage, but her combat instinct is a bit poor. After all, she is a girl. Just train more."


    "As for this Xiaoyan."


    A serious expression appeared in Old Xue''s eyes: "Genius."


    Ye Hao looked at Xue Lao, who could be called a genius by Xue Lao, that was incredible.


    "I checked him. His bone age is actually only seven years old, but his body has grown to be like a thirteen or fourteen-year-old boy. Although his realm is at the peak of the body refining state. However, his power speed is even in the refining state. Martial artists are not necessarily his opponents."


    "Give him a few years, Wu Tian is not necessarily his opponent."


    "In the future, he is destined to have his place on the list of Tianjiao!"


    Ye Hao also agreed with what Xue Lao said.


    But Ye Hao didn''t tell Old Xue about Xiao Yan''s body.


    "With this Xiaoyan, you can at least have a 30% more winning rate this time!"


    In this way, in the conversation between Ye Hao and Xue Lao, five candidates for the Youth Tournament have been selected one month after the expedition.


    "Old Xue. The vacation is over in two days, and I will return to the capital. I will take Su Xiaoxiao and Miao Miao, and Xiao Yan will train himself. Xiao Sha and Xiao Tao will ask you."


    "I promised you will train these boys, so you won''t break your promise."


    "Old Xie Xue."


    ...


    In the past few days in the orphanage, Ye Hao feels peaceful and comfortable.


    He also absorbed the fifty exquisite emerald flowers that were ripened by green.


    [Current remaining skill points: 764]


    Lu also made a report on the situation in the emerald exquisite flower breeding area.


    Primitive species: 9 strains, which Ye Hao brought out from the jade treasure.


    The first stage seedlings: 100 plants.


    These 100 plants have been grown for four or five months, and Ye Hao preserved them as seeds among the first batch of seedlings.


    The second stage seedlings: 100 plants. The second stage ripening seedlings: 250 plants.


    It was originally 400 plants, and 100 plants were used as seedlings to let it grow. After all, the matured seedlings would have no flowering period and their life span would be short.


    Of the remaining 300 plants, fifty plants have matured, and only these 250 plants remain.


    These emerald and exquisite flower breeding areas, in Ye Hao''s heart, are a cash cow, a field of hope.


    On the last second day of the holiday, Ye Hao received a call.


    It turned out to be Zhou Qianyi''s.


    Ye Hao said, he was about to leave for a while, so he walked out of the orphanage late at night.


    A red sports car appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    "boarding."


    Ye Hao walked to the passenger seat of the sports car, and he saw Zhou Qianyi who hadn''t seen him for more than a month.


    At this moment, she was wearing a mature professional female suit and black stockings on her lower body. Because she was going to drive, her high heels were put aside and she was wearing flat shoes.


    "Long time no see." Zhou Qianyi saw Ye Hao watching her eyes, she smiled and said: "Why, I haven''t seen you for a month, so you don''t know me? Don''t stand stupid and get in the car."


    Ye Hao recovered, he really felt Zhou Qianyi had a little more charm.


    Ye Hao got in the car, a faint fragrance filled the air.


    Zhou Qianyi started the car, the red sports car left a shadow in the night, and then disappeared into the night.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Ye Hao looked at the building in front of him in surprise. The crimson theme color gave a hormonal aura.


    And that signboard.


    Sea view love hotel.

 Chapter 955： Tonight, stay with me

    "Hello, miss." When the car stopped at the entrance of the hotel, an attendant came up.


    "Help me park the car."


    Zhou Qianyi got off the car and gave the key to the attendant.


    But at the moment Ye Hao hasn''t gotten out of the car. She smiled and looked at Ye Hao: "What? I dare not get down. I''m afraid I will eat you."


    "Just you? Eat me? Your appetite is not enough." Ye Hao rolled his eyes. After all, he was a man and couldn''t stand in a stalemate in the car, so he got out of the car.


    Zhou Qianyi placed her hand on Ye Hao''s elbow, and Ye Hao''s arm touched Zhou Qianyi''s softness slightly.


    Afterwards, Zhou Qianyi took Ye Hao and fetched a pre-booked room card from the counter, and took Ye Hao upstairs.


    Walk into a suite.


    The suites are gorgeously furnished and very emotional.


    One side of the suite has a sea view, separated by full floor-to-ceiling windows, the structure is still one-way glass.


    "The food will be delivered later, I''ll take a shower first." Zhou Qianyi left a sentence and walked into the back room.


    Leave Ye Hao here with a dazed expression.


    How is this routine?


    I didn''t know why I brought myself here, then said that I wanted to take a bath, and ran away.


    Ye Hao sat on the sofa speechlessly.


    But he really felt that Zhou Qianyi''s changes were super big.


    Zhou Qianyi was originally a senior in high school, so she should go to university. It is not impossible to enter Huaxia University with the energy of Zhou Group and Ye Hao.


    However, it never occurred to Zhou Qianyi that in the end, Zhou Qianyi gave up going to university and chose to hang up under the name of a foreign business school, and she formally entered her father''s company.


    After that, Ye Hao and Zhou Qianyi basically broke off contact.


    Bump


    "Hello sir, the set meal you ordered is here."


    Don''t knock on the door of the suite, Ye Hao walked over to open the door.


    The waiter walked in with the dining cart and began to set it up on the table.


    One of them was hidden by a metal lid, which has not been opened.


    "Sir. The lady who ordered the food ordered the contents of this. She must open it herself." After the waiter prepared the things, he looked at Ye Hao.


    "Okay, I see." Ye Hao nodded.


    The waiter left.


    Ye Hao scratched his head and looked at the rich and special sentimental arrangement on the table.


    Red wine, candles, and other things in the basin.


    Zhou Qianyi, what is the selling point?


    Kaz


    The door of the bedroom was opened, and a scent of fragrance came out of it.


    "The things were delivered so soon. It just so happened that I was also hungry, so you didn''t steal it.


    Ye Hao looked at Zhou Qianyi and came out wrapped in a bath towel. His shoulders, arms, and long legs were all exposed.


    On the delicate skin, there is the crimson complexion left from just after bathing.


    "Hey, what are you doing. You should wear clothes for dinner." Ye Hao didn''t know where to put his eyes at the moment: "Are you inviting me to eat or letting me eat you."


    Zhou Qianyi walked in front of Ye Hao and unscrupulously picked up the food on the table and ate it.


    Zhou Qianyi, who leaned down, didn''t seem to notice that there were gaps in her bath towel. Ye Hao really couldn''t control her eyeballs.


    "If you want to eat me, no matter how I dress, you can''t resist."


    Zhou Qianyi even said provocative words.


    "We really can''t eat like this. You should change your suit." Ye Hao demanded firmly.


    Zhou Qianyi licked her finger and looked at Ye Hao, as if a little funny.


    "Actually, this is fine for me, but if you want me to change it. Then I''ll change it." Zhou Qianyi actually untied the bath towel in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s eyes widened suddenly.


    But then Zhou Qianyi showed playful eyes: "How about it, are you disappointed? I didn''t see what you wanted to see."


    Guru


    Ye Hao swallowed and recovered.


    It turned out that Zhou Qianyi didn''t wear nothing under the bath towel, but just a pure white low-cut jumpsuit and short dress.


    It happened to be completely covered by the bath towel, so it felt like nothing was worn.


    But wearing such a suit, Ye Hao felt... it was more tempting than wearing nothing!


    The skirt is super short and has slits.


    At the base of the thigh, the exposed skin even made Ye Hao wonder if Zhou Qianyi was wearing clothes.


    Zhou Qianyi pulled her skirt, perhaps because it was the first time she wore such clothes, she was still a little uncomfortable.


    But Ye Hao''s eyes made her very satisfied.


    "Come on, sit down and eat. You haven''t seen what''s inside, right."


    Zhou Qianyi sat opposite Ye Hao.


    "No." Ye Hao shook his head.


    "Then you open it." Zhou Qianyi said with a smile.


    Ye Hao opened the lid.


    It turned out to be a cake with twenty candles in it.


    "Today is your birthday?" Ye Hao looked at Zhou Qianyi in surprise.


    "It is said that twenty years old is a very important birthday for both men and women. It''s a pity that my real birthday is one month later." Zhou Qianyi''s eyes were a little regretful.


    "Then who are you?" Ye Hao wondered which one Zhou Qianyi was singing.


    "I''m going to go abroad in half a month. It will take a year to go to France." Zhou Qianyi''s sudden words made Ye Hao a little unhurried.


    "France? Is that the business school you are attending? You don''t have to go to study." Ye Hao couldn''t understand what Zhou Qianyi was doing.


    Zhou Qianyi picked up the red wine glass and shook the liquid inside. She turned her head and looked at the beach scenery outside the French windows.


    "You are all moving forward. You have gone to Huaxia University, and Xue Yao has gone to the army to realize her ideals. But I stayed in this Haicheng and stood still."


    Zhou Qianyi, the best friend, still learned about Qiu Xueyao''s situation.


    Ye Hao felt Zhou Qianyi''s strange emotions.


    He tried to comfort him: "You don''t stand still. You still have the Zhou Group."


    "No. The Zhou Group is already a leading company in Haicheng, and I am just a beautiful sign here." Zhou Qianyi laughed mockingly.


    Ye Hao wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Zhou Qianyi.


    "You don''t need to persuade me. I have already decided that we have set up a branch in France, and that company will be solely responsible for that company. I can continue to study while developing the company."


    "I called you today, just to ask you to accompany me to celebrate my 20th birthday in advance."


    "Come on, light a candle for me."


    In this way, Ye Hao accompanied Zhou Qianyi to her twentieth birthday in advance.


    After drinking a lot of red wine, Zhou Qianyi''s cheeks are a little red.


    She stood up and walked in front of Ye Hao, looking at Ye Hao as if charged.


    "You are drunk. Now it''s your birthday, and you have to eat, I will take you home." Ye Hao was about to get up, but Zhou Qianyi held it down.


    Zhou Qianyi also sat directly on Ye Hao''s lap, because Zhou Qianyi''s dress was a bit revealing today, and the two had contact with their skin.


    An alcoholic body scent came, teasing Ye Hao''s heartstrings.


    "Today is my birthday, what I say, you can''t help but listen to me." Zhou Qianyi posted to Ye Hao''s ear and said.


    "I ask you. If I were not such an unreasonable woman when we met, there would not be so many conflicts between us. Would you fall in love with me?"


    Zhou Qianyi''s sudden question shocked Ye Hao.


    Zhou Qianyi raised her head and looked at Ye Hao with her eyes.


    The distance between the two is less than five centimeters.


    "answer me."


    "meeting."


    At the moment Ye Hao answered, Zhou Qianyi kissed Ye Hao''s lips.


    Ye Hao''s eyes suddenly enlarged, he wanted to push Zhou Qianyi away.


    "No, today is my birthday. You have to promise me everything." Zhou Qianyi hugged Ye Hao, her body pressed tightly.


    "Why don''t you stay with me tonight."


    The atmosphere in the suite seems to have risen at this moment, and the air conditioner set at 18 degrees seems to be useless at all.


    "Take me to bed."

 Chapter 956： Song Yings accident

    In the early morning of the second day, the first day rising slowly on the beach.


    The curtains opened automatically, and the sunlight shone into the room full of ambiguous hormones.


    Pure white short skirts and dresses were thrown on the floor, along with some men''s clothing.


    On the bed, the two dogs hug each other, as if warming each other.


    Ye Hao woke up a long time ago, or he hadn''t really fallen asleep all night.


    He felt the temptation in his arms, and his body had long ago, but he still suppressed it by his own will.


    Really, I never thought I would encounter such a thing.


    Looking at Zhou Qianyi with her eyes closed in her arms, she has no strands on her body, and she has a panoramic view of her delicate body.


    But don''t get me wrong, although both of them are gone, nothing has happened to them last night until now.


    Ye Hao laughed mockingly, maybe no one would believe it.


    The lone man and the widow were naked* alone in a room, and nothing happened. It was a joke.


    But this is the fact.


    Although Ye Hao promised Zhou Qianyi to stay last night, Ye Hao still insisted on the bottom line.


    He knew that Zhou Qianyi liked her feelings, as long as she did it by herself, Zhou Qianyi would never resist.


    But as a man, Ye Hao couldn''t do it.


    He has a slight affection for Zhou Qianyi, but it is not love, at least not until now.


    So he just slept with his arms around this delicate body for one night, which can be said to endure all night.


    Suddenly, Zhou Qianyi''s eyelashes moved, and she suddenly lifted the quilt covering the two of them, turned over and rode directly on Ye Hao.


    In this way, the bodies of both of them were exposed in front of each other without reservation.


    "Why don''t you touch me." Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao.


    "I can''t." Ye Hao replied.


    "Is there anything I can''t, I didn''t ask you to be responsible for me, and I won''t sue you to force*." Zhou Qianyi glared at Ye Hao.


    Last night, she made such a crazy move with Jiujin.


    She even prepared for the last step, but she didn''t expect Ye Hao to still not touch him.


    She had mixed feelings in her heart. She didn''t know if she should be happy that the man she liked was a principled person, or she should be sad that she couldn''t turn a man into a beast.


    "I can''t hurt a woman who I can''t give a promise." Ye Hao looked at Zhou Qianyi who was riding on him with deep eyes.


    "That kind of thing is easy to do, but you have to take responsibility. Those who don¡¯t take responsibility are scumbags, not to mention that you are still my good friend, and you are still a good friend. It is even more impossible for me to build my * on you. Above the pain."


    "How do you know that I am in pain! How do you know that I am not in pain now!"


    Zhou Qianyi roared angrily, tears were left in her eyes.


    "I know about you and Song Ying."


    Ye Hao''s pupils suddenly enlarged, and the air had frozen at this moment.


    "When I was in the Haicheng apartment, I saw you walk into Song Ying''s room one night, and I heard movement."


    "Don''t worry I won''t tell anyone."


    "I hated myself at the time. It was obviously the first to meet you. It was obviously the deepest bond between us. But...in the end we became the farthest person."


    "I can not be reconciled¡­¡­"


    Zhou Qianyi''s tears fell on Ye Hao''s body.


    Ye Hao couldn''t bear to look at Zhou Qianyi, he raised his hand to caress the tears on the corner of Zhou Qianyi''s eyes.


    "I know you are in pain now, but when we take that step, the result will make you more painful."


    Zhou Qianyi was silent. Suddenly she bent down and kissed Ye Hao''s chest with her lips.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Don¡¯t move. I know what to do. I don¡¯t regret that I like a man like you. You are a man worth chasing all my life. At least let me leave a trace on you, lest I catch you before, You just forgot about me."


    Spring is boundless in the room illuminated by the morning sun.


    ...


    On the flight back to Beijing.


    "Hey. Where did you go last night? And why do you feel so decadent." Su Xiaoxiao and Song Xiaoyue, who were sitting on the side, looked at Ye Hao.


    "It''s okay, just went to see an old friend." Ye Hao made an excuse.


    "Old friend? Isn''t it an old lover?" Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    "Ahem. How is it possible? Stop thinking about it. I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Ye Hao unfastened his seat belt and walked into the toilet on the plane.


    In the bathroom, Ye Hao looked at himself in the mirror and remembered what happened this morning.


    He lifted his shirt, and he could see strawberries on his belly, on his chest, and even on his lower abdomen.


    "This woman is really crazy." Ye Hao smiled helplessly.


    Except for the last step, Ye Hao was basically eaten clean by Zhou Qianyi.


    I don''t know where Zhou Qianyi, an unmanned girl, learned these things.


    Ye Hao tidyed himself up and returned to the cabin, looking at the blue sky outside.


    When I return to Haicheng next time, it is estimated that Zhou Qianyi will no longer be in Haicheng.


    ...


    "Notice that the plane has landed at the Capital International Airport. Please sit down and get ready to disembark. Please bring your personal finances and luggage."


    The flight attendant''s reminder sounded throughout the cabin, and Ye Hao took out his mobile phone and turned off the flight mode.


    At that moment, dozens of missed calls appeared, and these calls were never seen before.


    In addition to missed calls, a few text messages came in.


    "Mr. Ye. I''m an employee of Yingyue Jewelry, the manager at the head office of Yingyue Jewelry Store in Haicheng. Mr. Song is in trouble here, I can''t get through your call, and asked Mr. Ye to see the text message. Whenever, contact me in time, or rush to this address."


    The address was also marked in the subsequent text messages.


    Ye Hao has seen that address, it seems to be the company address of Yingyue Jewelry in Beijing.


    Song Ying encountered something?


    Ye Hao''s face wrinkled slightly, he patted Tang Cheng, Moran and others sitting in front.


    "You help me take the three of them back to the villa. I''m going to do some things." Ye Hao said, before Tangcheng and the others could reply, he got off the plane.


    Ye Hao came to the side of the road, drove a taxi directly, put his hand into his backpack, and actually took out a pile of Grandpa Mao from the storage ring.


    "Give me the fastest possible speed to get to this address. I will pay for the red light deduction. I will make up for it if it is not enough."


    The taxi driver saw a large pile of Grandpa Mao in front of him, and that was close to 10,000 yuan.


    "Boss. No problem, it will be delivered to you in ten minutes!"


    With that said, the taxi flew out and ran into the red light on the road.


    Finally arrived at that address in less than ten minutes.


    Ye Hao got off the car, and he saw the jewelry store with Yingyue jewelry brand erected in front of him. There were flower baskets and ribbons outside, which seemed to have just opened.


    But it was a mess here at the moment, the flower basket ribbon fell on the ground, the glass of the jewelry shop was broken, and the seats and benches inside were broken.

 Chapter 957： graft

    Chapter 957


    Ye Hao walked quickly into the jewelry store, just to see a waiter packing things.


    The female manager Ye Hao knew was about to make a call.


    When she saw Ye Hao coming, she ran over excitedly!


    "Mr. Ye, you finally came, something happened here! I was just about to call Mr. Song''s parents."


    "Don''t disturb them yet. Tell me what happened in the end!" Ye Hao asked.


    Then the female manager told Ye Hao what happened here.


    In fact, this is how it happened.


    Yingyue Jewelry is not a small jewelry shop in Jiangnan and even in the south.


    But in the north, there is no foundation, and local jewelers will never allow foreign jewelers to touch their cakes.


    During the period, Song Ying encountered many things, and even gangsters came to the store to molest the waitresses. What was even worse was to follow the waiters all the way to their home addresses, because many employees in the jewelry shop resigned during this relationship.


    Employees quit their jobs before opening, which can be said to be quite bad.


    But it was resolved one by one by Song Ying''s means. The house was rented and the shop was arranged. Yesterday happened to be the opening ceremony of Yingyue Jewelry''s Beijing branch.


    Everything is going well.


    Song Ying relied on her excellent jewellery design and novel jewellery styles, and suddenly became popular in the capital.


    Many ladies and ladies have come here admiringly.


    But something happened just today. A woman came over and bought a jewelry necklace worth hundreds of thousands. But after the purchase, she had not had time to get out of the jewelry store.


    A jeweler with appraisal ability in the jewelry industry came out and pointed out that what Yingyue Jewelry sold to the woman was a fake jewel, item A!


    Of course Yingyue Jewelry will not admit it.


    But after appraisal, this jewelry turned out to be A.


    Then Yingyue Jewelry called today''s monitoring, but under the monitoring, because there are more guests today, there are many dead spots.


    From the beginning to the end, it was impossible to verify whether the necklace sold to that merchant was fake or was exchanged.


    "Just half an hour ago, President Song was summoned by people from the Bureau of Industry and Commerce for investigation and questioning! It is said that President Song might be sued for selling counterfeit goods. Our shop... The female manager said helplessly.


    "Show me the surveillance video." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "Ok."


    The female manager immediately went to monitor Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao paid attention to the surveillance. A few hours ago, the place was still magnificent, with a steady stream of guests.


    "Look, this is the woman!"


    The female manager pointed to a woman who walked to the counter and asked a jewelry price.


    The woman looked like she was in her forties, and she knew how to dress up. She wore gold and silver on her body. It could be seen that she was the wife of a rich family.


    Afterwards, during the surveillance, the woman took out her bank card and swiped it open and bought a necklace that looked like it.


    The waiter proposed to wrap the woman, but the woman refused. She took off her necklace and put it in the bag, and then put it on.


    Walking towards the store with a satisfied smile, but when it came to the door of the store.


    A man in his fifties who looked like a businessman stopped him.


    "This person is a jewelry appraiser from a colorful jewelry store in Beijing!"


    "Under normal circumstances, it is normal for someone to come over to investigate and explore the business if there are colleagues in the business," said the female manager on the side.


    Then the businessman said a few words to the woman, and the woman''s face suddenly changed. She turned around and walked to the counter. She took off the necklace around her neck and gave it to the waiter. She was discussing something with the waiter. The shape of her mouth meant that her necklace was fake. of.


    Then the guests around were surprised.


    Song Ying walked out at this time, trying to ease the situation.


    Then she asked an appraiser from her jewelry store to appraise the necklace, but when Song Ying saw the appraisal result, her face was obviously blank.


    Later, she retrieved surveillance video. During this period, the woman called the complaint number of the Industrial and Commercial Bureau.


    Later, people from the Industrial and Commercial Bureau came, and after understanding the situation, they took Song Ying away.


    This is a good thing. People who bought jewelry before, regardless of whether they are in hand, will return it.


    During this period, some bad-tempered people directly smashed the shop, causing the current situation.


    After watching this video, there is indeed no case in which the jewelry necklace is dropped.


    Ye Hao frowned slightly.


    "Mr. Ye. We can make sure that we sell the genuine goods. We Yingyue Jewelry has a long-standing rule that we are not allowed to sell fake or even slightly defective jewelry. We would rather destroy it yourself, bring it yourself, and not put it on Yingyue. The sales desk of Moon Jewelry!"


    The female manager emphasized.


    "Don''t worry, I will find out the truth."


    Ye Hao walked around the store and came to a location. He looked at the camera in the distance.


    This location is where the woman bought jewelry.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes.


    "Beginner time recall launch."


    Ye Hao fell into the memory of time, because it didn''t take long before Ye Hao saw the scene.


    He saw the scene of prosperous business, and the woman appeared in the jewelry shop.


    Ye Hao stood beside the woman, watching the woman''s purchase process with his own eyes.


    When the woman paid for the jewelry necklace, she took her necklace from her neck and put it in her bag.


    And at this moment, in less than two seconds, the woman put the real necklace into the interlayer of her bag and took out a fake necklace exactly the same.


    Because this process is very fast, and just a few "guests" next to it intentionally or unintentionally transferred away from the waiter''s sight, and also blocked the camera''s monitoring range.


    Completed a section of "crime" directly.


    The ability ends.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes.


    "Take me to the office of industry and commerce, I want to see Song Ying." Ye Hao told the female manager.


    Then the female manager drove to the industrial and commercial office.


    At this moment, many people gathered in the industrial and commercial office, and even Ye Hao saw the woman at the time.


    "Comrades. You have to check this Yingyue jewelry carefully. It just opened the next day. You dare to sell fakes. This is really bold!"


    "Yes, yes. I want them to lose money!"


    "Seeing that the boss looks pretty good, I didn''t expect it to be so dark in my heart."


    A bunch of people babbled in there.


    "If there is no conclusive evidence, don''t talk nonsense here." A voice came, and the sudden aura, which directly silenced the few people who were yelling just now.


    Ye Hao came over, and he glanced at the woman.


    "People are doing it, the sky is watching. Don''t think I don''t know what you are playing."


    The woman felt as if she was being stared at by a tiger. She was a little frustrated, and she shrank her neck.


    "Comrade, what are you doing here?" A civil servant looked at Ye Hao.


    "I want to meet the owner of Yingyue Jewelry, Song Ying, who was just summoned by you." Ye Hao said.


    The civil servant''s face wrinkled, he shook his head and said, "I''m sorry. Miss Song Ying is undergoing our questioning and investigation, it is not convenient..."


    Ye Hao took out the ID of his dragon group.


    "You may not recognize this certificate, let your chief see it."

 Chapter 958： fingerprint

    Chapter 958


    The civil servant took a picture of the strange certificate and sent it to their leader on WeChat.


    It usually takes at least a few minutes for the leaders to reply to their information, this time it will reply in seconds.


    Let him do his best to complete whatever the certificate holder has to explain!


    And this picture on the phone will be deleted immediately!


    Although I don''t know what the certificate represents, the civil servant still followed the instructions and walked into their office with Ye Hao.


    Inside, two civil servants are seriously questioning Song Ying.


    Song Ying saw Ye Hao coming in by pushing the door, her eyes revealed surprise.


    "Please let them go out first, I have something to tell her." Ye Hao glanced at the civil servant next to him, and the man immediately took the others out and closed the door.


    "You... why are you back." Song Ying looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao walked to Song Ying, he leaned over to look at Song Ying, and pinched Song Ying''s cheek.


    "If you just got off the plane, if it wasn''t for your female manager to call me. Didn''t you tell me if you had such a big thing."


    Song Ying''s eyes flickered.


    "I... I just don''t want to interrupt your vacation."


    Suddenly, Ye Hao hugged Song Ying, and Song Ying''s head leaned against Ye Hao''s arms.


    "Fool. My future vacation will be you. If anyone dares to move my vacation, then I will fight him desperately."


    Song Ying dared to move, she hugged Ye Hao and her nose moved.


    "How come you smell of perfume."


    The original warm atmosphere suddenly disappeared. Ye Hao remembered that Zhou Qianyi had tossed herself when she put on clothes in the morning.


    It is probably the breath that was caught at that time.


    "Ahem... This is probably a flight attendant, or a taxi driver, that''s a female driver. I gave a lot of money and asked her to run through the red light all the way."


    "Okay. Leave it alone, I''m here to solve your problem."


    Ye Hao trembled in his heart and forced to be serious.


    Song Ying was also smoothly distracted by Ye Hao.


    She looked at Ye Hao with both eyes: "I really didn''t sell A goods, and I don''t know why the jewelry necklace became fake after it was in her hands."


    "I believe in you." Ye Hao looked at Song Ying sincerely.


    Song Ying looked at Ye Hao stupidly: "Really? But surveillance video..."


    Ye Hao covered Song Ying''s mouth.


    "There are also times when there are errors in monitoring."


    That group of people just used the perspective of surveillance to create an illusion of perspective and completed the trick of the civet cat for the prince.


    "Don''t worry, leave this to me. Come out with me."


    Ye Hao took Song Ying''s hand and walked outside


    The ladies and ladies outside saw Song Ying unexpectedly come out, and they immediately looked like tigresses with their teeth and claws.


    "You woman, actually sell our A goods."


    "My husband is the Bureau of Supervision, I will let him kill you!"


    "Los me! I want you to lose me three times."


    Ye Hao looked at these jumping clowns, his eyes cold.


    "Who dares to say another word, I tore her mouth."


    The wicked have their own troubles.


    Ye Hao''s words directly caused these **** to shut their mouths obediently.


    "Sir. This lady has not been investigated yet, so he can''t leave now." The two people who were in charge of investigating Song Ying just now walked over.


    "I am here to solve this matter."


    Ye Hao glanced at everyone present, and pointed at the two people: "You two will come out for me."


    One of these two is the young woman, and the other is the appraiser of the same profession.


    "These two are the participants in this incident." Ye Hao looked at the civil servant.


    The civil servant nodded.


    "So as long as I solve the problem here, you can restore the reputation of her Yingyue jewelry."


    The civil servant said: "After the investigation is clear, we will announce the results of the investigation."


    "This matter is already obvious. They sell A goods in Yingyue Jewelry to deceive consumers. It is simply a shame to our jewelry industry!" The appraiser raised his head, arrogant.


    "You are a jewelry appraiser, you can tell the authenticity of the jewelry at a glance, right." Ye Hao looked at the appraiser.


    "Of course. I have been in the industry for more than 30 years, and these eyes and hands have not missed the appraisal!" said the appraiser proudly.


    Ye Hao nodded in satisfaction: "That''s good. Excuse me, where is the item A necklace involved now?"


    "Here." The civil servant took out a transparent evidence bag with a gorgeous necklace lying in it.


    "After professional appraisal, this necklace is a high imitation necklace."


    "This is a high imitation necklace, everyone is sure, right." Ye Hao looked around, at Song Ying, the woman and the appraiser.


    Song Ying didn''t know what Ye Hao was doing, but she still nodded.


    This necklace even their own appraiser said it is a high imitation A.


    "Then next is the moment to witness the miracle, do you have gloves?" Ye Hao asked the civil servant for a pair of gloves.


    Then he grabbed the woman''s bag directly.


    "Hey! What are you doing with my bag! You let me go!"


    Ye Hao stared at the woman who tried to grab the bag: "You better be honest, I''m taking evidence now."


    The civil servants on the side also went up to calm the woman''s emotions.


    But at this moment, the eyes of the woman and the appraiser were obviously a little flustered and flickering.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth curled up, and he opened the bag in front of everyone.


    Then he opened a hidden dark layer.


    "Huh, there is another bag here?"


    A civil servant on the side exclaimed. They also checked the personal belongings of the person involved, but they did not find this dark layer.


    Then Ye Hao took out the same necklace from the dark layer in front of everyone!


    "Now, please take a look, whether this necklace is real or not!"


    "Mr. Appraiser, come and see, this necklace is really fake."


    The appraiser saw this necklace with obvious panic in his eyes.


    But he still looked at it and said, "This is true."


    The scene before him changed the color of everyone present.


    They are not fools, that idea came to mind.


    The civet cat for the prince?


    The civil servant looked at the woman suspiciously: "Mrs. Wang, please explain what this necklace is about."


    "This...this?" Madam Wang hesitated for a while, she said hurriedly: "This is a necklace I bought in Xiangdu a long time ago. I have always liked this series of necklaces. I was worried that someone would steal it, so I took it. Put it in the middle of the bag. I''m not wrong, right!"


    Except for the limited edition, it is not impossible to have exactly the same things in this world.


    "Really. That means you have worn this necklace for a long time, right." Ye Hao looked at Mrs. Wang.


    Mrs. Wang nodded: "Yes, what''s the matter. Do you have any evidence to prove that this is what I bought from Yingyue Jewelry Store, and the surveillance didn''t capture my actions at that time!"


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at Song Ying: "Mr Song, in accordance with the operating procedures of Yingyue Jewelry Store, does he carefully wipe the necklace every time he takes it back from the customer."


    "That''s right. This is a process that every jewelry shop has. After all, who knows whether the customer will have grease or something on their hands, these will affect the jewelry." Song Ying did not know why Ye Hao asked this question suddenly.


    "Good. The necklace was not packaged because of the lady''s request, and we can see through the video that no third person had touched the necklace during the transaction, and neither the waiter nor the lady had it on their hands. Gloves. So there may only be fingerprints of waiters and buyers on them."


    Ye Hao picked up a transparent evidence bag next to it and put the necklace into the evidence bag.


    "Now ask someone to take this necklace for identification. If there are fingerprints of the waiter and this lady on it, I think this is a conclusive proof."


    "At that time, we will also sue you for theft."


    Ye Hao pointed to Mrs. Wang!


    Mrs. Wang''s face suddenly changed.


    "This jewelry seems to be three to four hundred thousand. According to the sentencing standards, it is not too much to betray you for more than ten years." Ye Hao patted the table and pointed to Mrs. Wang.

 Chapter 959： Behind the scenes

    Chapter 959


    After Ye Hao said this, the situation was completely reversed.


    The civil servant on the side looked at Madam Wang seriously: "Mrs. Wang, this matter involves a crime, and we will hand it over to the police."


    The office of industry and commerce is only responsible for inspecting the merchant¡¯s merchandise. If it is theft, they will not be responsible.


    "me."


    Mrs. Wang''s face was pale, she never thought it would become such a thing, she backed a few steps continuously.


    "Mom...what happened."


    At this moment, a figure walked in.


    Mrs. Wang seemed to see hope at once, and she immediately grabbed her son''s shoulder.


    "Son, these people are bullying mom. They also said they want to...send me to the Public Security Bureau, I...I feel dizzy in my brain right now."


    "It''s him, who dares to bully my Ge family. I don''t know the status of our Ge family in the capital."


    A fashionable young man said with brilliance.


    "The status of the Ge family in the capital? I really don''t know that."


    Familiar voice, the young man saw Ye Hao with a smile.


    The wound under his clothes seemed to ache again.


    "Ye... Shao Ye."


    "It''s really an enemy. This is your mother." Ye Hao looked at his acquaintance and old classmate.


    Ge Qiushi.


    At this moment, there were beads of sweat on Ge Qiushi''s forehead, and he felt his legs trembling.


    "Ye Shao...this...is there any misunderstanding?"


    "If you have any misunderstandings, you should ask your mother. She stole the jewelry from my friend''s company. This is a big crime." Ye Hao looked sad to me.


    Ge Qiushi hurriedly pulled his mother to the corner.


    "Mom, what are you doing? You provoke someone bad, you just provoke him."


    At this moment, the expression on Madam Wang''s face also returned to normal. She glanced at Ye Hao; "He has a lot of identity?"


    "Your son, I left Huaxia University because of him. If you let my dad know that you have offended him, maybe after you go back, he will divorce you directly. You don''t know that he has raised a lot of little lovers outside. "


    Ge Qiushi looked like he hated iron but not steel.


    "This...what can I do about this."


    "Don''t worry, just tell me what is going on."


    After that, Mrs. Wang told Ge Qiushi what happened.


    The expression on Ge Qiushi''s face was quite tangled.


    "Mom, you...you really get into trouble. In the future, you will be less involved in this kind of thing, playing mahjong, shopping, shopping, traveling, and honestly being a wife!"


    "Now think of a way to handle this matter, you come with me."


    Ge Qiushi brought his mother to Ye Hao and said with a smile: "Ye Shao."


    "Ye...Ye Shao." Madam Wang also lost her predominant momentum, and murmured weakly there.


    "Ye Shao, my mother did this thing. That real necklace was also changed by my mother." Ge Qiushi looked at Ye Hao.


    Mrs. Wang on the side nodded silently.


    It became clear that everyone around him whispered.


    "It turned out to be such a thing, this Madam Wang is too unkind."


    "But that kid probably has some identity."


    "Now who came out to open a store, who is not a backer. I guess this person is the backer behind the female boss."


    At this time, Ye Hao noticed that there was a person in the crowd sneaking out.


    "Hey, appraiser, don''t worry about leaving." Ye Hao grabbed the appraiser''s shoulder all at once.


    The appraiser was a little flustered: "Um...that I have something to do, so I''ll leave first."


    "Mrs. Wang, is this person your partner?" Ye Hao looked at Mrs. Wang.


    Madam Wang glanced at the appraiser and nodded silently.


    "You... don''t spit on people, I was just acting bravely at the time!" The appraiser accused Mrs. Wang and excused himself.


    "Then I ask you, who is the chief behind you!"


    The most important question was asked.


    Both Mrs. Wang and the appraiser bowed their heads.


    "Ye Shao. This matter... is a bit complicated, can we talk about it in private. I have booked a box and promise to give you a satisfactory answer to Ye Shao!" Ge Qiushi leaned in Ye Hao''s ear with an imploring tone.


    It seems that the master behind this is not small, so that Ge Qiushi of the Ge family feels unattractive, unwilling to reveal the identity of the other party on this occasion.


    Ye Hao nodded: "Yes, I will give you a face. Talk alone."


    Ye Hao turned his head to look at the civil servants: "The matter is resolved, please make a statement as soon as possible. We will leave here."


    "Ok."


    Everyone has a bottom of the matter in their hearts. This matter involves wealthy business families. Of course, it is best to turn big things into small things.


    In this way, Ye Hao took them and the others to a western restaurant box reserved by Ge Qiushi.


    In the box, both Mrs. Wang and the appraiser were fidgeting, with sweat on their foreheads.


    The sweat directly ruined the makeup of tens of thousands of cosmetics on Madam Wang''s face, like a big painted face.


    At the moment, she can''t take care of it.


    "Now you can say who is doing the trick behind this." Ye Hao looked at the three people in front of him.


    Ge Qiushi pushed his mother.


    Mrs. Wang lowered her head and said in a low voice.


    "It''s from Tong''s house in the capital city. I played cards with a few rich wives, but I''m not feeling lucky recently. I have lost a lot of money in a row and owed hundreds of thousands. I also secretly took some money to invest in stocks, but they were all caught up. ."


    "At that time, Miss Tong''s family came to me and ordered me to handle this matter. She helped me pay off the debt and gave me another million."


    "So... I will do this with this person."


    "Ye Shao. I''m really a ghost. I didn''t expect this Yingyue jewelry to be covered by you. If I knew it, I wouldn''t dare to give me ten courage."


    Mrs. Wang Lihua brought rain, begging for mercy.


    "Miss Tong''s family? Who is that?" Ye Hao asked.


    Ge Qiushi said in a low voice: "You should have heard of this person, Shao Ye, and he is also a student of Huaxia University. Junior Tong Lili, Hong Qingshan''s girlfriend of the Hong family."


    Hey.


    This time is good, all acquaintances.


    Ye Hao really didn''t know whether he should lament the small world, or lament the coincidence of this matter.


    "Does Tong Lili have enemies with you?" Ye Hao looked at Song Ying.


    Song Ying thought for a while and shook her head: "I haven''t seen Tong Lili."


    "The person in charge behind the Jade Girl Jewelry is Tong Lili." Ge Qiushi reminded in a low voice.


    "Jade girl jewelry!" Song Ying''s eyes lit up.


    "What?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I don¡¯t know Tong Lili, but I know about Yunv Jewelry. When I entered the capital market, I made a special investigation. Yunv Jewelry is the power of the capital market. They do high-end top-level jewelry, mainly for those wealthy businessmen, ladies and ladies. And Beijing There is only one high-end jewellery store, and that is themselves."


    "Although they don''t make mid-to-low-end jewellery, they control several mid-to-low-end jewellery and have shares in them. Seven color jewellery shop is one of them. These jewellery shops pay 30% of their net income every month.¡±


    "When I came to Beijing to open a store before, the person in charge of Jade Girl Jewelry once approached me and said that opening a store in Beijing is okay. But it is not allowed to involve the high-end jewelry industry."


    Song Ying frowned: "But as everyone knows, high-end jewelry is the real money-making, and it is also the key to making a jewelry brand in a short time, so I didn''t talk to them."


    "After that, they stuck us at various joints, such as renting a shop. The location of the store we chose was not the current one, but a store within the third ring road, but no one was willing to rent it to us at the time. I finally managed to get through a lot of relationships."


    "I thought everything would be on track, but I didn''t expect them to do this!"

 Chapter 960： Let her come see me

    Chapter 960


    "You tell me, I can do it right away." Ye Hao looked at Song Ying.


    Song Ying lowered her head: "I don''t want everything to depend on you. Haicheng is because of you, Xiang is because of you, I...I want to try it myself in Beijing."


    "Don''t always be yours, mine. Why do you need to split like this? Do you know that I would be very worried about you." Ye Hao whispered in Song Ying''s ear.


    Song Ying''s cheeks were a little red, and then she remembered that there were other people here.


    "Ahem."


    Song Ying moved her body away.


    "Then you will explain your business. How did Tong Lili tell you." Ye Hao''s eyes fell on the appraiser.


    The appraiser was unwilling, and smiled awkwardly: "I...I don''t know what you are talking about, sir, I really have something to leave."


    "Don''t know? Want to go?"


    Ye Hao picked up the coffee drink in front of him and took a sip.


    "Yes, you can go."


    The appraiser stood up immediately: "Thank you, thank you. Then I won''t bother."


    "But I don''t guarantee that you can continue to mix in the jewelry business in the future. Know the turmoil in the mainland stock market a week ago. You said, how much energy is behind the people who caused the turmoil."


    "Can you stop an appraiser from getting along?"


    Ye Hao tasted the coffee in the cup with a smile on his face.


    The appraiser looked at the boy in shock.


    The stock market turmoil a week ago caused dozens of companies and group stocks to drop their daily limits, and even several companies went bankrupt. The lightest one was that 80% of the market value was evaporated in just a few days.


    Could it be the boy in front of me...


    He looked at Ge Qiushi beside him.


    At this moment, Ge Qiushi''s head dropped deeper.


    If the Ge family can be discouraged, the identity of this person is definitely not simple.


    The reason why Ge Qiushi was so honest and obedient this time was that he had actually heard about it.


    To be honest, since the affairs of Huaxia University, Ge Qiushi still has a heart, and he wants to find a chance to clean up Ye Hao.


    However, he did not expect that a news that followed made him feel scared for his own ideas.


    Just because an unrelated sister was bullied at the school, Ye Hao directly destroyed dozens of companies, and even went to Handan to find the Yang family.


    Although I don''t know what happened, the final result made Ge Qiushi''s back chill.


    The cousin of the Yang Family Patriarch''s Qi Refining Realm was deposed by Ye Hao in front of the Yang family, many people in the Yang Family were injured, and Xue Lao, the old steward of the Yang Family, was taken away by Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao left without incident. Since then, the Yang family has kept silent about this matter.


    No one knows the specific battle process.


    This series of news shows... Ye Hao went to the meeting single-handedly, rushed to the Yang family alone, abandoned the Qi-refining martial artist, took away the innate seniors, and went away leisurely.


    This can be said to be equivalent to a legend!


    Although I heard that Ye Hao had also rushed through the Ye family when he was in Jiangnan.


    But a lonely Ye family who might even be eliminated from the Shijiaohui.


    It is not comparable to the Yang family, who is in the midst of the sky and has a decisive strength in the Ten Men Association.


    Such a crazy monster, if he provokes him.


    Ge family?


    Hehe, maybe they just set off the Ge family mansion without saying a word.


    "Ye... Ye Shao. I... I am really innocent about this matter. I... I am also entrusted by others, and I can''t help it." The appraiser immediately changed his face and begged Ye Hao helplessly.


    "I ask you. You are a Qicai jewelry dealer, is it the person above you who asked you to come with her to make trouble with Yingyue Jewelry." Ye Hao looked at the appraiser.


    The appraiser hesitated for a while, seeing Ye Hao''s sharp eyes, he nodded honestly.


    "Yes."


    "Is it right behind the colorful jewellery shop?


    "Yes."


    After Ye Hao determined the final man behind the scenes, he looked at Ge Qiushi.


    "Do you have Tong Lili''s contact information."


    "Huh?" Ge Qiushi was shocked.


    "I ask you, can you contact Tong Lili."


    Ge Qiushi swallowed: "It can be...but. Shao Ye, you must not tell her that we betrayed this matter. Although our Ge family has the grandson family behind, we can''t afford to provoke this Tong family. "


    "You don''t need to talk nonsense. You think of a way to let people pass a message to Tong Lili, just say that Ye Hao, the shareholder behind Yingyue Jewelry, is waiting for her here. Within two hours, I will go to Tong''s house to find her personally. "


    Ye Hao said.


    Ge Qiushi trembled in his heart, as expected to be Ye Hao, the words were even more straightforward, this was a naked threat.


    However, he secretly groaned in his heart, this is really the immortal''s fight against the kid.


    He couldn''t help complaining about his own mother, a good wife who was not appropriate, why would he intervene here?


    After that, Ge Qiushi still contacted honestly.


    Of course, he did not personally contact, but through some means to let others relay.


    "Shao Ye. I''ve brought you this... words, we... it''s not convenient to stay here." Ge Qiushi looked at Ye Hao embarrassedly.


    Ye Hao waved his hand: "Let''s go."


    "Thanks, Shao Ye." Ge Qiushi nodded and hurriedly left with his mother.


    "Ye Shao, then... me." The appraiser looked at Ye Hao with a grin.


    "Go away, don''t let me see you in the capital." Ye Hao looked at this person coldly.


    "Yes."


    The appraiser breathed a sigh of relief and left immediately.


    As long as this character does not block him, he can still find a job after leaving the capital.


    "No problem. I heard that Tong Lili has some strength in the capital." Song Ying looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    Ye Hao gave Song Ying a relieved look.


    "Leave it to me to handle this matter. You go back to your jewelry store first, and the employees are probably panicked. You go back and deal with it first. I will go to you after I have dealt with this matter."


    "Really..."


    "Relax. I haven''t handled bad things yet."


    With Ye Hao''s guarantee, Song Ying was left.


    Ye Hao sat alone in the box, and he picked up the menu.


    "Waiter, bring me..."


    ...


    Inside the swimming pool of a private club.


    Tong Lili is swimming in a bikini, and music is playing beside the pool.


    There are still many women playing there, but no one dares to disturb Tong Lili.


    Just when Tong Lili was enjoying her tour, the music stopped suddenly and she saw a woman standing there timidly.


    Others showed good looks at the show. Everyone knew Tong Lili''s character and hated others to disturb her the most.


    Sure enough, Tong Lili walked straight out of the pool, walked in front of the woman, and slapped it up.


    "Guilty?"


    After being slapped, the woman cautiously said: "Miss Tong,...Yes...someone asked you to go to the Jasmine Western Restaurant within two hours."


    "Ask me? If you want to ask me to come in person, anyone who wants to ask me can take pictures of Tiananmen Square from here." Tong Lili raised her hand, and someone next to her immediately handed her a blanket.


    Tong Lili wiped her delicate body with an arrogant expression on her face.


    "That person is Ye Hao. He said that if Miss Tong, you will be less than two hours."


    "He personally went to Tong''s house to find you."


    Tong Lili''s pupils dilated.

 Chapter 961： Molesting Tong Lili

    Chapter 961


    Half an hour later, the door of Ye Hao''s box was opened.


    Tong Lili wore a blue sea striped T-shirt and hot pants came in.


    Don''t look at such a simple dress.


    This woman is worth more than one hundred thousand at least.


    In the box, Ye Hao was enjoying the steak.


    "sit down."


    "I don''t know Ye Shao, what can I do for you." Tong Lili had a smile on her face, and her smile was charming.


    "I will let you sit down."


    brush


    The knife in Ye Hao''s hand flew out, Tong Lili''s pupils dilated.


    She saw the knife hovering around her neck and returned to Ye Hao''s hands.


    Guru


    Tong Lili was shocked. Although she was Hong Qingshan''s girlfriend, her own strength had just arrived in the realm of strength.


    She still sat down opposite Ye Hao.


    "What do you want to eat? Order yourself. The steak here is good." Ye Hao continued to eat the steak on the plate and tasted the wine beside him.


    "I do not need¡­¡­"


    Before Tong Lili had finished speaking, Ye Hao pressed the button next to her, and immediately a waiter knocked on the door to come in.


    "Sir, what service is needed."


    "Please follow the orders I just ordered and give this lady another one." Ye Hao raised his hand and said.


    The waiter was a little embarrassed: "Sir, I''m very sorry. There is no problem with other dishes, just the bottle of wine..."


    "If you have wine, come a little bit later. Anyway, Miss Tong is accustomed to drinking wine, so I don''t recommend changing the taste."


    In this way, Ye Hao directly took the charge and ordered a table of Western food for Tong Lili.


    The atmosphere in the box is really weird.


    I didn''t know it, I thought it was a couple who were awkward.


    Tong Lili looked at the food in front of her, as well as the good wine poured in the glass, she had no appetite at all.


    The man in front of him was the one who was rumored to forcibly enter the Yang family a week ago.


    Only such a person, Tong Lili had to come to the banquet.


    Because he really dared to go to Tong''s house, Tong''s house does not have as many masters as Yang''s.


    Tong Lili took a deep breath, she raised her head, her face was again matched with a smile that she thought was charming.


    "Ye Shao, you are a man of the world now, I don''t know what to do with me."


    Ye Hao chewed the beef in his mouth and glanced at Tong Lili.


    "No one told you, why am I looking for you?"


    "I rushed over after receiving Ye Shao''s invitation. I really don''t know why Ye Shao came to me." Tong Lili said this is the truth. She just changed her clothes and came here, for fear that if it is late, Ye Haozhen Run to Tong''s house to make trouble.


    Ye Hao stood up, picked up the red wine, and walked to Tong Lili''s side.


    "It''s really unreliable for those people to do things, and even a word is lost."


    Ye Hao placed the red wine glass in front of Tong Lili.


    "Cheers. We will be together in the future. I hope Miss Tong can take care of her. I am one of the shareholders of Yingyue Jewelry."


    "But I don''t think there will be another care like today."


    Tong Lili''s heart trembled. She was a wise man and already knew what Ye Hao meant.


    She picked up her wine glass and touched Ye Hao.


    "I''m really sorry, I don''t know you are Yingyue Jewelry..."


    Ye Hao interrupted Tong Lili''s words: "Don''t you drink it? Or say I toast, Miss Tong doesn''t want to drink."


    Tong Lili clenched her fists, she took a deep breath, picked up the wine glass, and forced a smile.


    "Cheers."


    Tong Lili took a sip, her lips left the glass, there was still more than half of the liquor in the glass.


    "Isn''t it finished? Or is my face not enough?" Ye Hao''s words came again.


    Tong Lili resisted the anger and drank all the red wine in the glass in one sip.


    "Ahem..."


    Tong Lili put down the wine glass, but Ye Hao filled Tong Lili again.


    You should know that when drinking red wine, few people will really fill up that kind of goblet, usually half a glass.


    But Ye Hao really filled Tong Lili, not a lot, but a lot.


    "Miss Tong has a lot. My favorite is to be friends with a woman like Ms. Tong. It''s refreshing. Another drink." Ye Hao touched Tong Lili''s wine glass again.


    Tong Lili really forced a smile at the moment.


    "Ye Shao, I really can''t drink too much."


    "I can''t drink it, or I don''t want to drink it." Ye Hao''s tone instantly became low, as if the temperature in the box had dropped a bit.


    Tong Lili''s left fingernail was deeply sinking into the flesh.


    Her Tong family eldest, Hong Qingshan''s girlfriend, when did she suffer such a frustration.


    But the man in front of him was a man who dared to break into the Yang family, fighting alone.


    People in the world of their warriors know very well, what is the use of how much money you have?


    If you offend a master, they can come to your house unconsciously and kill your whole family. When the time comes, money or something will be waste paper.


    This is why, behind all the giants of business enterprises, there are some ancient martial families behind them. Even the merchants in Xiangdu will invite many retired soldiers or enshrine a master to protect their homes.


    Tong Lili still picked up the wine glass.


    "I, Tong Lili, also like to make friends like Ye Shao. I''m doing it."


    Tong Lili drank it again, and all the red wine entered her abdomen.


    At this moment, Tong Lili''s face was a little red.


    But Ye Hao hadn''t stopped yet, and filled Tong Lili with wine again.


    Tong Lili couldn''t stand it anymore, she stood up angrily.


    "Ye Shao. I came here with respect for you. I know that I offended you because of Yingyue Jewelry. Those two glasses of wine just now are regarded as an apology for you."


    "I can also guarantee that I will not use Yingyue Jewelry in the future. Yingyue Jewelry can do business with peace of mind in Beijing."


    "I hope you don''t go too far, I''m Hong Qingshan''s woman, and what I do is just reasonable business competition!"


    As soon as Tong Lili stood up for less than a second, Ye Hao held her shoulders and sat back down again.


    "Hong Qingshan? Haha, believe it or not, even if he is here, I would dare to do this to you." Ye Hao patted Tong Lili on the shoulder.


    "Compared to what I am doing now, it is much gentler than your so-called''reasonable business competition''. You sent people to molest the employees who followed Yingyue Jewelry, leading to their resignation, and some even dare not go home alone now. , Leaving a shadow in my heart."


    "Moreover, you dare to send someone to the jewelry shop to molest the woman who molested me and the female employee."


    He did not know when a dagger appeared in his hand, sticking to Tong Lili''s skin.


    "Believe it or not. I dared to do more than this. The soundproofing here is pretty good."


    That in Tong Lili''s heart was scared and angry.


    What''s afraid is that Ye Hao would really do something like that.


    Annoyingly, Ye Hao is so frivolous towards her now, although she looks very charming, but she has a strong self-esteem at any rate, not the kind of sturdy person who can do everything.


    Ye Hao''s dagger stuck into his clothes and cut open Tong Lili''s shoulder strap.


    Tong Lili''s body was trembling, but under Ye Hao''s control, she couldn''t move at all.


    "You said, do you want me to continue?"

 Chapter 962： You can try

    Chapter 962 You Can Try It


    "No... don''t." Tong Lili''s words at this moment have already started to cry.


    Ye Hao took the knife, walked back to his position and took out a stack of documents from the bag.


    "You have done something, I can''t ask you for some compensation. There are a few good shops in Beijing, transfer to me." Ye Hao raised a finger: "Of course I won''t want it in vain, I will give you every square meter This price."


    Ten thousand per square meter?


    Tong Lili scolded Ye Hao secretly.


    At present, the housing price in the capital is the highest in the country. The house price within the fifth ring road is at least seventy-eight thousand yuan per square meter, and the house price within the third ring road is at least 100,000 yuan.


    However, at this moment, Tong Lili can''t tolerate the choice, a bit of blood, this matter is the best to end.


    Tong Lili opened the contract.


    This is a transfer contract for a total of four shops, these four shops are jewelry stores, and the real estate is all under the name of Tong Lili.


    Three rooms are within the fifth ring road and one room is within the third ring road.


    These are all okay, but when Tong Lili saw the price, her eyes popped out.


    "Within the fifth ring, one yuan per square meter! Within the third ring, ten yuan per square meter!"


    "Are you crazy!"


    The price is too far apart, a total difference of ten thousand times.


    Moreover, you must know that a jewelry store has two to three hundred square meters, and the larger one has five hundred square meters.


    If these shops were to be calculated at market prices, it would cost 70 to 80 million, less to say.


    And these have not counted the decoration money.


    "I''ll do the math for you. The three shops in the fifth ring are 634 square meters, which is 634 yuan. The store in the third ring is 148 square meters, which is 1,480 yuan, and the total is 2,114 yuan."


    "It just so happens. I have cash and coins here. The total is 2,114 yuan. After you sign, you can take the money."


    Ye Hao ignored him and took out his mobile phone calculator to calculate the account, and then took out 21 grandpa Mao, one ten yuan, and four coins.


    This is naked humiliation!


    "I won''t agree to your contracts!" Tong Lili gritted her teeth and refused.


    "I''m not asking if you answer or not, I''m telling you." Ye Hao pressed to Tong Lili''s ear and said in a gloomy voice: "Either sign, or...I''ll go to your Tong''s house."


    "How I dealt with the Yang family, I would dare to deal with your Tong family. If you think that your boyfriend Hong Qingshan is very good, you can call him to have a try."


    "Or you think your Tong''s family is better than Yang''s, you might as well don''t sign this word."


    "You have the ability... you can try it."


    devil! rogue! This bastard!


    Tong Lili scolded Ye Hao every word she could think of in her heart.


    But in the end she sat down and signed the four assignment contracts humiliatingly.


    "The writing is pretty good." Ye Hao took up the contract with satisfaction and put it into the bag.


    "But remember, in these stores, except for your jewelry and your people, don''t move anything, don''t engage me with tricks, and move out within three days."


    "There is one final warning. For Yingyue Jewelry, don''t use any tricks, or let me know. What means you use, I will use it on you a hundred times."


    Then Ye Hao picked up the glass of red wine in front of Tong Lili and drank it.


    "I have something to leave first. If you want me, you can find me. I am much better than the man Hong Qingshan." When Ye Hao finally left, he blew Tong Lili a kiss.


    "Asshole! This **** who deserves a thousand cuts!" Tong Lili slapped the table angrily. She looked at the 2,114 yuan and threw it directly to the ground.


    The coin fell on the ground, banging.


    She picked up her cell phone angrily and dialed a phone number.


    "Hong Qingshan, where are you, hurry up and die for me. What are you doing? Your girlfriend was molested just now, don''t care!"


    More than ten minutes later, Hong Qingshan, who was in a hurry, arrived here and broke into the box.


    "Lili, Lili, are you all right."


    When Hong Qingshan saw Tong Lili, he immediately came to see if there was anything wrong with Tong Lili; "Lili, are you injured? Who did you say on the phone to molested you?"


    "This is the guts of a leopard. If you dare to molest my Hong Qingshan woman, tell me who he is, and I will let others evaporate now!"


    Tong Lili looked at Hong Qingshan and spit out two words: "Ye Hao."


    Hearing this name, Hong Qingshan immediately calmed down. He looked at Tong Lili in surprise: "Lili, which Ye Hao are you talking about?"


    "It was Ye Hao, who had a conflict with you at Huaxia University, challenged the director of the Office of Political Education, and broke into Yang''s house alone, and was the eleventh in the Tianjiao list." Tong Lili spit out one by one, as if she wanted to devour her life.


    Hong Qingshan hugged Tong Lili and sat down: "Lili, what the **** is going on. How could he... even molesting you?"


    "Why? He won''t tease me? I can tell you, he was here just now, he forced me to drink red wine, he... he hugged me, he kissed me, even put... his hand into my clothes inside!"


    While talking, Tong Lili still cried, she pointed to her shoulder strap: "Look, this is what he tore it!"


    Hong Qingshan clenched his fists, his face was quite ugly.


    "This bastard, I''m going to find him..."


    Hong Qingshan stood up, ready to seize the door, Tong Lili behind him showed a sly expression.


    But Hong Qingshan stopped abruptly.


    "Lili. This...this kid, I can''t deal with him right now. Because after the incident in the Yang family, the family warned me not to conflict with Ye Hao while studying in Beijing!"


    Hong Qingshan returned to Tong Lili and put her arms around Tong Lili''s shoulders: "He...he didn''t do that to you, right."


    Hong Qingshan knows this answer too. Looking at the environment here, it doesn''t look like he has done something like that before.


    "You are useless. If he does something like that, I still have the face to stay here." Tong Lili is also a woman who knows how to advance and retreat.


    She sighed, and said bitterly: "I know that Ye Hao is not easy to deal with. But he is really nasty. He even blackmailed four of my shops just now. Also...what did he give me 2114 yuan? money!"


    "You said he was deceiving too much, I just suppressed his shop."


    Hong Qingshan heard the mystery from the words, he looked at Tong Lili: "The shop? By the way, you haven''t said what is going on, then Ye Hao can''t trouble you for no reason."


    Tong Lili knew that she couldn''t hide it, so she told Hong Qingshan about herself against Yingyue Jewelry.


    "That''s right, isn''t it just a few shops. If it''s gone, it''s gone." For money, Hong Qingshan is very open to it.


    "I''m just mad, don''t teach this kid a lesson, I''m really uncomfortable!" Tong Lili clenched her fists.


    Hong Qingshan hugged his girlfriend and smiled and said, "Don''t worry. Ye Hao''s days of jumping are not long, you know my eldest brother. That''s the disciple of the Lord of the Casting Sword Valley under the Tianmen, and now his strength is in the pseudo-innate, but it is said that This time, after retreating, it is possible to officially break through to Xiantian!"


    "My elder brother loved me the most when he was a child, and when I asked him to come out of the mountain, it is not trivial to teach Ye Hao!" Hong Qingshan said with a sneer.


    "That''s great! But how long will it take for your eldest brother to come out of retreat?" Tong Lili excitedly hugged Hong Qingshan and asked expectantly.

 Chapter 963： Horse galloping

    Chapter 963


    "It takes one month to break and six months to long."


    Seeing a look of disappointment on Tong Lili''s face, Hong Qingshan comforted: "Don''t worry, there is a word that is good. It is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years."


    "That''s fine. But then I must let me see Ye Hao being taught with my own eyes, and I will let out a nasty breath!" Tong Lili clenched her fists.


    "Okay, okay. Everything depends on you. You see I just came back from Hong''s house yesterday, but I think it''s itchy for you." Hong Qingshan hugged his girlfriend.


    Tong Lili rolled his eyes: "Your girlfriend has just been molested. You can still think of doing this kind of thing."


    "If you want to start something, you should have fun in time."


    At this moment, Hong Qingshan''s hand has been stretched into Tong Lili''s clothes, and Tong Lili also closed her eyes.


    Bump


    At this moment, the box door was knocked.


    "Fuck. Who disturbs Lao Tzu''s interest!" Hong Qingshan slapped the table and shouted.


    A waiter opened the door, holding a bill in his hand: "Sir, this is the bill for the box. May I ask who you are paying the bill."


    "Bill?" Hong Qingshan looked at Tong Lili suspiciously.


    Tong Lili also pulled her clothes, and asked: "Did that man pay for it just now?"


    "No, the gentleman said it was the lady you paid!" said the waiter.


    Tong Lili said angrily: "This **** bastard, don''t pay for meals! Damn!"


    "Okay, okay. I''ll pay for it, can''t it be done. After paying the money quickly, we will continue to be happy." Hong Qingshan took out his mobile phone: "How much is it, can Alipay?"


    "A total of 835,000 spent. Our restaurant gives you a discount and only charges 800,000!"


    Hong Qingshan felt that he had a hallucination. He looked at Tong Lili who was aside: "How much did he say? Eight thousand? Why did I hear it as eight hundred thousand."


    "You''re blackmail, isn''t it just a few bottles of red wine and a few steaks." Tong Lili stared at the waiter.


    The waiter handed the bill to Tong Lili.


    "Miss, we are all clearly priced. Those steaks are actually tens of thousands of dollars, but the gentleman just opened a bottle of the fours manor red wine. The price of that bottle of red wine is 500,000 yuan, which is the best in this restaurant. Expensive red wine."


    "The other bottle is 200,000 red wine Lafite."


    Tong Lili looked at the 800,000 bill dumbly, and then at the 2,114 yuan scattered on the ground.


    This felt like mocking her.


    ...


    Women who dare to bully him, no matter who the other party is, Ye Hao will make the other party pay the price.


    Ye Hao got out of the taxi and walked slowly into Yingyue Jewelry Shop, which was basically packed.


    Perhaps his threats are a bit mean.


    But Ye Hao has gotten used to it, and he will use whatever means to deal with any kind of people.


    To deal with a domineering person like the Yang family, we must use more domineering means.


    To deal with a despicable person like Tong Lili, we must use more despicable means than her.


    In this regard, Ye Hao is their devil.


    "Mr. Ye." Seeing Ye Hao coming in, the female manager immediately bowed to welcome.


    She saw everything that happened in the industry and commerce just now.


    This man solved everything in just a few words. He was so handsome.


    It''s a pity that this man seems to have something to do with Mr. Song. Although she looks good, she still thinks she can''t compare to Mr. Song.


    "What about Mr. Song." Ye Hao asked.


    "President Song is in the back office." The female manager said.


    "Thank you."


    Ye Hao walked to the back office area and knocked on the door when he saw the general manager''s office.


    "Please come in."


    Song Ying''s voice came from inside.


    Ye Hao pushed in.


    Seeing Ye Hao coming in, Song Ying quickly got up from the boss chair, walked to Ye Hao, and asked worriedly: "How is the matter handled? Are there any problems?"


    "Your husband will go on horseback, and one will take two." Ye Hao took advantage of the situation and hugged Song Ying''s waist.


    "Why! Talk about business, don''t mess around. What is going on." Song Ying patted Ye Hao''s hand.


    Ye Hao threw the document in his hand in front of Song Ying.


    "You don''t mean that you are not satisfied with the location of this store. Since we are going to develop in the capital, we will open a few more chain stores. The rent is so boring. If you want to use it, just use your own store."


    Song Ying was taken aback, she opened the document suspiciously and looked at the four contracts inside.


    "Sanjie shop in Chaoyang District! Shop on Kaige Road, Dongcheng! Shop at Sanfeng Road, West District! And this one! Shop at No. 134, Commercial Shopping Street within the Third Ring!


    "You... where do you come from?"


    Of course, Song Ying is familiar with these positions.


    This month, almost all the maps of the capital had been in her mind.


    Ye Hao hugged Song Ying from behind and nodded the signer of the contract.


    "Of course it is our Miss Tong''s family. People can transfer these shops to me for a high price of 2,114 yuan."


    "2114 yuan? You are not missing a million, right!"


    Song Ying took a breath, 2114 yuan? It is not enough to buy a square meter of land outside the Fifth Ring of Beijing.


    "How on earth did you... do it?"


    Song Ying looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    Ye Hao gave a mysterious smile: "It''s simple. Didn''t I call Tong Lili to the western restaurant box. Think about it, the box is so soundproof, and it''s an isolated man and a widow."


    "So I pushed the boat along the water, threw her down, and rode her horses galloping, and finally after three hundred rounds of in and out wars. That Tong Lili finally surrendered to me! Obediently admitted her mistakes and gave these four stores I am."


    When he said this, Ye Hao squinted his eyes on purpose and made a horse riding posture with both hands.


    Song Ying cast Ye Hao''s eyes, of course she didn''t believe Ye Hao''s nonsense.


    And she knew that although Ye Hao would sometimes do some domineering things, he would never do such things.


    "Yeah. Then why don''t you take Tong Lili to stay away, don''t people surrender to you."


    "How can wild flowers smell like home flowers."


    Ye Hao leaned against Song Ying''s back, and his hands climbed onto Song Ying''s white arms.


    "Look, you were busy during my military training, and you didn''t go back with me on National Day. What if I really find wildflowers someday. Are you a firefighter responsible for reducing the fire?"


    "It''s not serious. This is the office. Quickly let me go." Song Ying struggled, but this time she didn''t struggle.


    "Relax, the door was locked when I came in just now. And let your manager not disturb us."


    "It turns out that you have long been uneasy!"


    "Come on, you lie on your desk, wife, seriously. Sometimes we also have to try fresh tunes. When will I buy you something interesting and come back."


    "Go away. You should look for wild flowers outside for those things."


    "So not gentle. Then look at how my knight can tame your disobedient wild horse."


    "Don''t tear...I''m just this sock..."


    "drive!"


    "..."

 Chapter 964： Su Xiaoxiao, Meow Training Program

    Chapter 964 Su Xiaoxiao, Meow Training Plan


    After a spring in Taoyuan, Ye Hao''s real college life began.


    He goes to class every day, but Ye Hao doesn''t care about the content of those classes.


    Because of what the teacher taught, he already had the answer in his mind.


    In class, Ye Hao''s gaze swept past Meeko Hingino who was studying hard from time to time.


    During the National Day holiday, Meako Hingino stayed in school all the time, and his life was basically the same as that of ordinary students.


    It''s just that because it is a foreigner, there are almost no friends.


    Jingle Bell


    The bell rang after class.


    Ye Hao returned to his campus apartment with the ordered lunch.


    Just walking to the door, a small body jumped up.


    "Big brother is back, I want to die."


    "Hey, get off my brother first. My brother bought Miao Miao''s favorite fish and meat rice."


    Ye Hao took Meow from her body.


    "Look, that little loli is so cute!"


    "It seems that I still live with Ye Hao!"


    "Could it be the woman this guy keeps."


    "Asshole. I want to report him! Over three years, the highest death penalty!"


    This scene has been seen by many people. If his eyes could kill people, Ye Hao would not know how many particle cells were cut into.


    "Scum."


    A murmur came from beside Ye Hao.


    Saw Hingino Meeko also came back with a box lunch.


    Ye Hao watched Bingye Meeko walk into her apartment, he smiled bitterly, okay, now, not only is he a scumbag and a pervert, he has also become a lo*ic*n.


    Helpless Ye Hao took Meow into the apartment.


    For special reasons, Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue said recently that they should take Meow with her, and Su Xiaoxiao will come to Ye Hao after school at night.


    As for her school, the original head teacher has been replaced.


    No one noticed that the shareholders of this school had also unknowingly changed to a Xiangdu company.


    Su Xiaoxiao''s life in the school also returned to normal.


    "Meow. Let''s start eating."


    Ye Hao was sitting on the sofa, and Meow Meow was already sitting in front of him, with excitement in her lovely eyes.


    Ye Hao opened the lunch box, used a spoon to shake up a spoon of rice and fish, and then threw it into the air.


    Miaomiao''s body leaped up, she opened her mouth, swallowed the meal accurately, with a satisfied smile on her face.


    "Pay attention next."


    Ye Hao tried hard this time, and a spoonful of rice was thrown out, all scattered, like a goddess scattered flowers.


    Meow''s pupils dilated, her hands and feet landed on the ground, and she bounced very fast.


    At the same time jump between sofas, coffee tables, and walls.


    In the end, all the rice and fish were swallowed.


    Lunch time is over.


    Meow patted her belly, showing a satisfied smile.


    "Meow, meow, did you practice the skill I taught you when you were at home?" Ye Hao asked as he packed his lunch box.


    "Meow has practice, Meow!" Meow nodded obediently.


    Ye Hao''s fingers touched Meow Meow''s head lightly: "You forgot again. You can''t bring Meow behind after speaking."


    "Oh. Miao Miao knows." Miao Miao clutched her head and stuck out her tongue.


    "Okay, then you practice it now and show it to me. If you practice well, I will take you to the aquarium this weekend!"


    Hearing Ye Hao uttering the three words for aquarium, Miao Miao''s eyes flashed brightly.


    Apart from the fish that Miao Miao likes most, her favorite place to go is the aquarium!


    This was discovered when Song Ying and the others took Su Xiaoxiao out to play.


    Meow is attached to the glass of the aquarium and can stay honestly for several hours.


    Meow moves her hind legs slightly, and her hands are claw-shaped.


    At the same time, Meow Meow also carried a majestic aura.


    Ye Hao recalled the few skills he had just exchanged a few days ago.


    "Howling Tiger Claw Skill"


    "Yao Chi Jade Girl Heart Sutra"


    "Ripple Eight Snake Whip"


    For the youth martial arts conference a month later, Ye Hao was prepared. He exchanged talent potions for the two women to take, and then chose the martial arts that suits them.


    This consumes a lot of skill points.


    [Current remaining skill points: 600]


    In fact, Miao Miao is inherently strong in physical fitness, and has excellent senses. He has a stronger premonition of danger than Ye Hao. In addition, his body is flexible and has great jumping ability. Basically, he does not need to learn martial arts.


    But Miaomiao''s fighting will is not good, so Ye Hao still chose a "Screaming Tiger Claw Technique" that would help her, and let her practice it, hoping to draw out her fighting will.


    After all, Miao Miao''s identity is special. Although Ye Hao tried to hide it, it didn''t mean that there would be no accidents.


    At that time, Miao Miao, who is capable of fighting, might be able to protect himself in times of danger.


    As for Su Xiaoxiao.


    This child has a good fighting will, but his physical fitness is not good, and he has not practiced martial arts since he was a child.


    So Ye Hao chose her internal skills, and according to her preferences, he chose a whip technique for her.


    When he chose this martial art, Ye Hao also asked Su Xiaoxiao if he chose the whip method too unsuitable for women.


    In contrast, swordsmanship is better.


    But Su Xiaoxiao said that the woman who wields the whip is domineering.


    Ye Hao felt as if he saw Su Xiaoxiao who was waving a whip after he grew up. This guy has no hidden attributes, right?


    Fortunately, with the bonus of the talent potion, the two women improved very quickly.


    Miaomiao''s strength is already equivalent to the early stage of the body refining stage, and diligent practice is expected to reach the middle stage of the body refining stage within one month.


    Su Xiaoxiao estimated that within one month, he could reach the early stage of the Body Refining Realm.


    Seeing Miaomiao practicing there, there is a pattern, and Tiger Claw is very suitable for her.


    Ye Hao took a look at his body.


    During this period of time, his strength has been staying at the peak of the refining realm. Although his physical body has been equivalent to semi-innate, he has been unable to break through, as if something was missing.


    He tried to use Wanshantu to cultivate, but it was of no use.


    night.


    Su Xiaoxiao dragged his tired body to run in the campus.


    "I... can I... take a break."


    Ye Hao followed: "No, your time is running out. At that time, do you want to be beaten by that Yang Xiaolian in full view!"


    "But... but this is unfair!" Su Xiaoxiao was really exhausted.


    I have to go to class during the day, practice internal skills in my spare time, and suffer Ye Hao''s torture when I come back at night.


    "What''s unfair? I''m not running with you every day!" Ye Hao followed Su Xiaoxiao, just right to stay behind!


    Su Xiaoxiao stopped abruptly and pointed to the auto-balance car under Ye Hao''s feet and the fried chicken in Ye Hao''s hands. He still had headphones in his ears and the sound of music.


    "I''m like your lungs! What do you mean to accompany me? You are sitting on a balance bike and eating snacks! You are torturing me!"

 Chapter 965： Long Sun Yu who likes swimming naked

    Chapter 965


    The mountain behind the college, in a secluded wood.


    It is already eleven o''clock in the evening, and the students should have already rested, but today there is still movement.


    "Put up your horse and raise your hands flat. Hold your chest and abdomen!"


    "Put your chest up and don''t look like an old woman."


    Ye Hao patted Su Xiaoli''s chest directly with a bamboo strip.


    "Hey, do you know whether men and women give or receive kisses!" Su Xiaoxiao clutched his chest and stared at Ye Hao: "And corporal punishment is prohibited!"


    "I am your brother, there is no incompatibility. As for corporal punishment, do you want to be corporal punishment by me here, or are you unable to get up by being beaten by Yang Xiaolian in full view."


    The bamboo strip in Ye Hao''s hand was patted on his palm.


    "I think Yang Xiaolian is not as kind as I am, and there will never be anyone stopping me if I break a leg or something."


    Su Xiaoxiao shrank her neck, and honestly set her posture again.


    But the body couldn''t stand it, both legs and arms were shaking.


    "But... if you want to fight, don''t hit me in the chest. I''m still developing. What if I break it."


    Ye Hao seemed to hear a joke and looked at Su Xiaoxiao''s airport.


    "Two nails on the airport, how can they be broken?"


    "You!" Su Xiao stared at Ye Hao stingly.


    "I know that I''m not growing well, Yingying is growing well, and she has big breasts. But I noticed that you and Yingying seemed to have a secret."


    "When you leave, they still send text messages."


    "I said. You wouldn''t have done anything utterly conscience."


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at Ye Hao.


    "Am I that kind of person? There are still few beauties around me! Xia Xue, Song Xiaoyue, Song Ying, Qiu Xueyao, Zhou Qianyi, I can''t count the numbers of breaking hands, so I''m thinking of you little boys?"


    Ye Hao looked disgusted.


    Su Xiaoxiao casts Ye Hao''s eyes.


    In fact, this is Ye Hao''s concealing his true inner thoughts.


    Qiao Linying''s feelings for him are very clear to him, and he doesn''t know if this little Nizi has forgotten herself after so long.


    "Hey. My hands are getting sore. You tied this thing to me and asked me to walk with this thing every day. Can I not take it tomorrow?" Su Xiaoxiao shouted again, unable to bear it.


    There were things tied to her legs, wrists, and even her abdomen.


    It looks like it should be a load.


    "No. You must bring these things until the end of the competition." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Fuck. You are torturing. You have to take it with you when you take a bath, sleep, and the toilet! The big pot is very stressful."


    "Girls don''t keep talking swearing. Practice Lingbo''s microsteps again. Tonight is over."


    Ye Hao ignored Su Xiaoxiao''s complaint.


    Su Xiaoxiao let out a sigh of relief, she reluctantly twisted her wrist and started to prepare for the exercise.


    "I said. When can I practice the whip technique, I can recite the whip technique!"


    "You haven''t laid the foundation yet, you want to practice the whip technique. When you can complete a set of Lingbo microsteps, let''s talk about it." Ye Hao folded his hands on his chest.


    Lingbo''s microstep was matched with the whip technique. This was Ye Hao''s arrangement for Su Xiaoxiao, both offensive and defensive.


    In this way, even if Su Xiaoxiao couldn''t beat him, he could use Lingbo''s microsteps to ease the situation a bit.


    "cut."


    Su Xiaoxiao started practicing footwork in frustration.


    "Do you think I''m very good? I just left in a few days. I''m a martial arts novel, a wizard of Tianzong."


    Su Xiaoxiao''s mouth really couldn''t stop for a moment.


    "With this step, I will practice in less than a day." Ye Hao replied lightly.


    "Blow, then blow. Anyway, the bull was blown to death by you."


    Seeing Su Xiaoxiao''s disbelieving eyes, Ye Hao could only shrug his shoulders.


    He really didn''t lie about these things. Once the system was exchanged, he would indeed know them.


    However, the reason why Su Xiaoxiao can be so proficient is that she herself is indeed somewhat talented, but it has a lot to do with the effect of the talent potion.


    rustle


    Ye Hao turned his head and stared at the distant grass warily.


    "You continue to practice here, I''ll go to the toilet."


    After speaking, Ye Hao walked into the grass.


    "Hey! Why are you like this! Bastard!"


    In Su Xiaoxiao''s yelling, Ye Hao disappeared into the darkness.


    Ye Hao walked almost fifty meters, and he came to a small barrier lake on the top of the mountain behind the campus.


    Under the moonlit night, you can see this barrier lake the size of two basketball courts, which is very beautiful.


    The most important thing is in the summer night, which gives people a cool feeling and the sound of birds and frogs.


    rustle


    Ye Hao walked to the lake. He saw a few pieces of clothes on a rock next to him. They were ladies'' clothes, even underwear, and stockings were placed here.


    There is also a small pink bag with towels in it.


    Is anyone swimming here?


    Ye Hao scanned the surface of the lake, but the surface was quiet and there was no movement.


    Fluoroscopy


    Ye Hao opened the perspective technique and looked across the lake to see the bottom of the water.


    He saw a beautiful jade body appear in the middle of the lake, as if drowning, there was no movement, and it had sunk to the bottom.


    Ye Hao didn''t have time to think about it, and jumped directly into the lake.


    A few minutes later, Ye Hao hugged the jade body and walked to the shore.


    Ye Hao took off his coat, spread it on the ground, and put the jade body on it.


    "Long Sun Yu?"


    Ye Hao looked at the woman unexpectedly, unable to see her face in the water, under the moonlight, this woman turned out to be the eldest grandson Yu!


    But at this time, Changsun Yu no longer had the usual arrogance, pale cheeks, and purple skin.


    Ye Hao can be sure that this woman is poisoned!


    Otherwise, a martial artist will drown?


    And also a warrior in the refining state!


    Even if the Qi Refining Realm martial artist does not change his breath, he can hold his breath in the water for at least half an hour.


    "Hey, wake up." Ye Hao patted Chang Sun Yu''s cheek.


    But Changsun Yu still didn''t respond.


    Ye Hao grabbed the pulse of Changsun Yu.


    "This poison is very overbearing and has spread to all blood vessels in the body, paralyzing organs, and devouring internal forces!"


    Ye Hao showed a serious expression, he scanned Changsun Yu''s skin.


    Do not misunderstand.


    Ye Hao is not taking advantage of others, but looking for wounds.


    Finally, at the location of Changsun Yu''s buttocks, two wounds similar to the marks of a poisonous snake''s teeth were found.


    "Snake venom?"


    "I haven''t heard of snake venom so powerful, and this is the campus, how can there be poisonous snakes."


    Ye Hao showed a serious expression.


    Changsunyu is the second young lady of the Changsun family. If he died here, Ye Hao, as a witness, would be in trouble.


    And it was a pity to watch the beauty of Xiang Xiaoyu die, but with Ye Hao''s medical skills, it was difficult to detoxify.


    and many more!


    Ye Hao thought of something. He opened the system interface and clicked on the warehouse page.


    Toxin Pill*3.


    ¡¾Phase Duxin Pill: Detoxification holy medicine for external use of Duxin Pill, close to poisoned patients, Phage Duxin Pill can absorb toxins. Phagocytosis has an upper limit for absorbing toxins. After the absorption is completed, it will start to digest by itself, and can be used after digestion]


    [Warning: The poisonous pill containing toxins will explode after a few seconds in high temperature, producing deadly poisonous gas. Please keep in a cool place]

 Chapter 966： Toxin Pill

    Chapter 966


    Foreign Service?


    Ye Hao took out a pale gray poisonous pill.


    I go!


    This is a pill, rather than a bead, which is the size of an egg. No wonder it is a foreign service.


    If it is taken internally, it is estimated to be stuck directly in the throat.


    "Hey, Ye Hao. Where are you? I''m done."


    Su Xiaoxiao''s shouts were heard in the distance, and footsteps approached.


    Ye Hao hurriedly yelled: "I may have a bad stomach after eating at night, and I am in a large size. You should go back first, and be safe on the way."


    "Are you disgusting?"


    "Then I will go first."


    Su Xiaoxiao believed Ye Hao''s words, did not get any closer, and walked down the mountain, gradually moving away.


    Ye Hao returned his eyes to Changsun Yu''s body, and he pressed the poisonous pill in his hand on Changsun Yu''s purple skin.


    An astonishing scene happened. Under Changsunyu''s skin, purple lines of toxins appeared. These lines of toxins were like small snakes, crawling out of the skin and digging into the poisonous pellets.


    This is great!


    Immediately!


    Ye Hao moved the poisonous pill from head to toe.


    Finally, the poisonous pill in his hand changed from gray to thick black, which gave people a creepy feeling.


    "This thing is really easy to use." Ye Hao took the absorbed poisonous pill back into the storage ring with satisfaction.


    At this time, Changsun Yu had the momentum to wake up.


    The eyelids moved.


    "Hey, you are awake."


    There was a male voice in the ear, and the breeze passed.


    The sensitive body shrank, and the weeds beside him stung his skin.


    Zhang Sunyu opened her eyes in a daze, and she saw a man in front of her.


    This person is... Ye Hao?


    He... why is he here, I... what''s wrong with me?


    Also, why do I always feel that I am naked in the eyes of this person.


    The discomfort of the body, she covered her chest.


    and many more¡­¡­


    At this moment, Changsun Yu completely woke up, and she was shocked to find that she didn''t even have a trace of her body!


    And Ye Hao was looking at him.


    "A thief!"


    Long Sun Yu subconsciously moved his inner strength and palm, and patted Ye Hao.


    "Hey, what are you doing! I am kind to save you, and you still want to attack your savior and fail!"


    Ye Hao avoided Changsun Yu''s attack and stepped back.


    "You saved me?"


    Zhang Sunyu shot down, and immediately took up the clothes next to him to cover his body.


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, she showed a puzzled look.


    "Think about it for yourself, can''t you still lose your memory!" Ye Hao reminded.


    If this is because Chang Sun Yu falsely molested herself and molested her, Ye Hao molested the second Miss Sun Jia, the chairman of the top ten.


    It is estimated that Ye Hao''s reputation is going to a higher level.


    But fortunately, Changsun Yu calmed down, her face was thinking.


    "I... I remember I was swimming here before..."


    "Yeah. I didn''t expect that you still have the habit of swimming naked." Ye Hao compounded a sentence next to him, and was glared at by the grandson, Ye Hao shut up immediately.


    Long Sun Yu clutched his chest.


    "At that time, it seemed that I was bitten by something and wanted to go back to the shore, but at that time, my limbs were weak and my internal strength was quickly drained. In the end, my body was paralyzed and I lost consciousness."


    Ye Hao clapped his hands.


    "Yes, yes. You can think of it, look at your **** for yourself, there is a bite of a poisonous snake on it!"


    "You looked at my body!!"


    Chang Sun Yu''s face became cold, and he stared at Ye Hao with a murderous look.


    Ye Hao smiled a little embarrassedly: "I said I didn''t watch it. This is obviously a nonsense. If I said I watched it, you will get angry again. Then you can tell whether I watched it or not."


    "But one yard goes to one yard, I solved your poison."


    Chang Sunyu ignored Ye Hao, and walked to the grass beside him, probably to check his wounds and put on his clothes.


    A few minutes later, Changsun Yu returned to Ye Hao''s face, her face returned to the old arrogant aura, and her face became cold.


    "I hurt... hurt in that kind of place, how did you detoxify me!"


    Long Sun Yu looked at Ye Hao with a scrutinizing gaze.


    This woman is really uncomfortable. It is estimated that a big family like the grandson''s family can cultivate such a young lady.


    wrong.


    Nangong Ziqiong is also from a big family, and she doesn''t have such a pretentious attitude.


    It seems that this woman has been spoiled since childhood.


    Ye Hao thought of teasing her.


    "How can this detoxify? Just like in the TV series and movies, **** the poisonous blood out." Ye Hao stuck his tongue out: "But you haven''t bathed in a few days, it''s all sweaty."


    as predicted!


    Even for a arrogant woman like Chang Sun Yu, when she learned that someone had sucked the poisonous blood out of her own mouth, and it was still in that part, her cold appearance could not hold back immediately.


    Chang Sun Yu''s cheeks turned red, as if he was about to bleed!


    What a sweat! I take a shower every day, and Qiao''er said she has a body fragrance!


    "Ye Hao. I warn you! You are not allowed to tell anyone what happened tonight, otherwise I will let death have no place to bury!"


    Facing Changsun Yu''s warning, Ye Hao showed a sad expression.


    "The daughter of a big family is different. This is the attitude towards the savior, sad, sad."


    "Forget it, I will sacrifice myself as a young master today and accumulate some merits!"


    Ye Hao waved his hand, turned and left, disappearing into the dark night.


    After Ye Hao left, Changsunyu slowly began to calm down.


    She looked at the barrier lake in front of her, she was silent for a long time, and finally disappeared into the night.


    On the opposite side of the barrier lake, a dark shadow was crawling on the tree, holding a telescope and looking at the distant scene.


    Damn, why did this guy suddenly appear here.


    It happened at this time, and he was able to undo his poison!


    I finally found the opportunity of Changsun Yu to be alone, and sacrificed a poisonous snake I had cultivated for several years.


    The black shadow looked at a small almost transparent snake in his palm.


    This little snake has obviously lost its vitality.


    "Shadowless white snake. It is colorless, invisible, and airless. Unless it is an innate master, even if this snake swims under its feet, it may not be detectable."


    "Snake venom spreads very quickly, it can numb the poisoned person''s body in one minute, and kill him in ten minutes."


    "And this has another advantage. The wound will heal very quickly. The wound will heal and heal on its own within two hours, leaving no trace. In three hours, the toxins in the body will disappear completely."


    "If it is not discovered in time, no one will know how to die."


    "Senior sister. It''s not good to run around with this kind of thing if you don''t chase drama in the bedroom most of the night."


    The black shadow flashed, and several silver needles in his hand flung towards the person who appeared on the branch behind him.


    "Silver Needle? Something I don''t play with." Ye Hao''s hand turned into an afterimage, and he directly took the silver needle in his hand.


    The black shadow''s exposed eyes were gloating.


    "Are you thinking that the poison on your silver needle can kill me. But you will be disappointed. I grew up eating waste oil, and it is not poisonous."


    Ye Hao joked.

 Chapter 967： Assassin, Tang Youyou!

    Chapter 967 Assassin, Tang You You!


    The reason why the poison is not invaded is certainly not waste oil.


    With the Nine Suns'' internal strengths to perfection, there is no fear of any poison, so Ye Hao dared to take this person''s silver needle.


    "You are so courageous. You dare to attack the second young lady of the grandson family. If it is spread that the second young lady of the grandson family died at Huaxia University, it will involve many people."


    Ye Hao looked at this man with black clothes all over, with a black veil on his face, showing only his eyes.


    But these eyes are very special, giving people a sense of story.


    A bit like his mother, who originally thought she was an ordinary woman, but there are so many secrets hidden behind her.


    This pair has secret eyes.


    Closer to home.


    The poisonous snake that can poison the Qi Refining Realm martial artist is not possible in this barrier lake.


    After Ye Hao confirmed the poison at that time, he secretly sensed the surrounding environment just in case, maybe the criminal was still here.


    Not to mention, I really let him see that the other side was on the other side of the barrier lake, observing the situation here.


    After Ye Hao separated from Changsun Yu, he sneaked over.


    "The dog is nosy with the mouse! Get out of here now, or I will take your dog''s life!"


    The man in black made a sound, but his voice was obviously changed on purpose, a bit dumb.


    After warning Ye Hao, he turned and fled.


    "Do you want to go now?" Ye Hao appeared in front of the black man in a flash.


    "You have to take care of this nosy!" The man in black stared at Ye Hao, with all kinds of weapons in his hand.


    "After all, I am a student of Huaxia University. Your killing at Huaxia University is a hidden danger of instability. I don''t know how to do it without investigating."


    The reason why Ye Hao came to investigate is actually wanting to know what is going on.


    After all, he is now at Huaxia University, Su Xiaoxiao and Miao Miao are also at Huaxia University, and Hingye Meeko wants him to protect.


    He must eliminate all hidden dangers.


    "Then it depends on whether you can keep me!"


    Brush up


    A variety of weapons flew over.


    Ye Hao displayed Ling Bo''s microsteps, gently avoiding those weapons.


    "Tsk tsk, carry so many dangerous weapons with you. Don''t be afraid of hurting yourself." Ye Hao saw a throwing knife passing by, with a clear green liquid on it, which was extremely poisonous.


    A series of attacks turned out to be useless. The man in black panted, took out three more **** from his arms and threw them on the ground.


    The thick green fog spread all at once.


    All the plants that touched the thick fog quickly withered and turned into decay, even the soil began to turn a little black.


    Ye Hao immediately surrounded his whole body with the internal force of Nine Suns.


    "It''s really troublesome!"


    The fluoroscopy technique had already calmed down before, and this poisonous mist seemed to have the effect of isolating the breath.


    When Ye Hao walked out of the poisonous fog, he could no longer perceive the existence of the man in black just now.


    "So many things are poisonous. Is that person just now?" Ye Hao frowned, and there was a preliminary guess in his heart.


    "But it shouldn''t. I haven''t heard of any deep hatred between the two of them."


    Just as Ye Hao was muttering, a heart-piercing roar suddenly came from a distance.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    This was the sound of a woman screaming, and after another sound, it became quiet.


    Ye Hao looked north.


    "It''s over there!"


    Ye Hao rushed away.


    After running for a few minutes, Ye Hao came to a clearing.


    "According to the distance of the sound just now, it should be almost here." Ye Hao looked around, but didn''t see a single figure.


    At this time, the moonlight just shone on a piece of soil, and there was a puddle of black liquid on that piece of soil. The black liquid even corroded the earth into a pit the size of a head.


    Ye Hao took a few steps in the direction of the liquid, pushed aside the grass, and saw another pool of black liquid.


    Following the black liquid, Ye Hao finally saw the man in black again under a **** thirty meters away.


    At this moment, the man in black was lying on the ground, coughing up a puddle of black liquid from his mouth. The liquid dripped on the ground, directly corroding the stones and soil, until it corroded a pothole, the liquid was considered semi-solidified and the erosion stopped. .


    "Tell you not to bring so many dangerous things with you, don''t listen. Now it''s alright, you have poisoned yourself." Ye Hao walked to the man in black.


    The man in black clearly noticed Ye Hao''s arrival. He touched his waist with his hand, but when he reached halfway, his hand froze, and his eyes were obviously painful.


    "Tsk tusk, it hurts to look at it. I''ll see who you are." Ye Hao squatted down and stretched out his hand to take off the veil of the man in black.


    When the veil was just taken off, the man actually bit Ye Hao''s right palm in one bite.


    The black liquid dripped on Ye Hao''s palm, making a sizzling sound, but the scene of the palm melting did not appear, but the black liquid was evaporated by Ye Hao''s Nine Suns.


    "This is your blood? Your blood is quite poisonous."


    "You... I should call you the man in black, or should I call you Senior Sister Tang Youyou. Don''t bite, your poison has no effect on me."


    Ye Hao looked at the man who was biting his palm, she was a woman, and she was very beautiful!


    Ye Hao has never seen a real person, but he has seen it in Zhuge Qing''s intelligence.


    Tang Youyou, who was on the school flower list, was seriously reminded by Zhuge Qing that he would rather provoke Hong Qingshan, the eldest son, and don''t provoke this Tang Youyou.


    Tang You You saw that his poisonous blood had no effect, his eyes were shocked.


    But she let go of her mouth.


    "You are quite cruel to yourself. I was afraid that I was crying out in pain, so I just pierced my vocal cords with a silver needle." Ye Hao looked at the silver needles on Tang You You''s neck, and sighed that the woman was right. Others are cruel, and they are cruel to themselves.


    "What''s the matter with your poisonous blood, it seems you are in pain now."


    Ye Hao asked curiously.


    This poisonous blood is actually quite powerful, if it weren''t for Ye Hao''s Nine-Yang Inner Power Bodyguard, it is estimated that his hand would have turned into a dry bone just now.


    But even so, in order to resist that bit of poisonous blood, Ye Hao''s Nine Suns'' internal power was also consumed relatively large.


    If it is changed without upgrading, it is estimated that it may not be able to stop it.


    Tang You You has not spoken, but sweat is already oozing out of her forehead.


    The sweat turned out to be black, but it didn''t seem to have the effect of poisonous blood.


    "Almost forgot. You can''t talk now." Ye Hao reached out and pulled out the silver needle from Tang You You''s neck.


    After the silver needle was removed, Tang Youyou''s pupils were obviously enlarged.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah¡­¡­"


    A painful roar came from her throat, quite tragic.


    "Hello. Don''t call it that. People who don''t know think I''m doing indescribable things here."


    Ye Hao could not ask what Tang You You looked like when he saw Tang You You''s appearance. He had to find a way to suppress her symptoms.


    Ye Hao covered Tang Youyou''s mouth with his hand, letting her yell to stop for a while.


    While stretching out her hand, she unbuttoned the clothes on Tang You You''s chest.


    Tang You You had resentment and shame in her eyes.


    She never thought that the man in front of her would do such a thing, did he want to be excited?


    Ha ha ha, but if he dares to touch his own body, he won''t even think about living a good life then.


    Tang You You closed her eyes unwillingly.


    But then the humiliation she had imagined did not happen, and she felt an unprecedented sense of comfort from her chest.


    Tang Youyou unexpectedly found that the poisonous blood raging in his body began to calm down.


    She opened her eyes and saw Ye Hao''s hand pressing on her chest, and there was a gray bead in the palm of his hand.


    The color of the beads keeps turning black.


    As she darkened, her pain began to slowly diminish.

 Chapter 968： Poisonous Body

    Chapter 968


    "Huh, I''m exhausted. What the **** is in your body, it can''t **** cleanly. Bottomless pit?"


    Ye Hao looked at the three poisonous pills in his hand that had become incredibly black.


    The poison in Tang Youyou''s body was not exhausted after using two poisonous pills, and in the end he couldn''t take out the poisonous pills that hadn''t been saturated before and took another bit.


    The last three poisonous pills were all "supported", and they were still not sucked clean.


    "What the **** is going on with you. It still can''t **** cleanly." Ye Hao looked at Tang You You.


    Tang You You opened her eyes, she no longer had the pain before.


    Her eyes scanned the poisonous pill in Ye Hao''s hand: "You can reach this level. Your baby is already very powerful. What is it? Did you use it to save Changsun Yu before."


    "Hey, you can figure it out a little bit. Now, who is holding it in the palm of someone''s hand, I''m really surprised. You big daughters of a big family, don''t you know your situation?"


    Ye Hao slapped his hand up.


    Snapped


    The crisp sound seemed to become an ensemble with the frogs and cicadas in the dark.


    Tang Youyou''s cheeks flushed suddenly.


    "Rogue! Put me down!"


    Tang You You was struggling, but her body was **** with a rope at the moment, her legs were hooked, bent to the back, and hung on a tree with crooked neck.


    "Be honest with me. Now I ask you questions, and you answer them honestly."


    Ye Hao pointed to Tang Youyou.


    Tang You You tilted her head.


    "Hi, my mouth is quite stubborn. Don''t you believe that I tortured you!"


    "Heh. You know that I belong to the Tang Sect, then do you know that 90% of Huaxia''s punishments are from the Tang Sect." Tang You You looked at Ye Hao disdainfully.


    "What''s more, what punishment can compare to the pain from poison. I can bear the pain just now, and I am afraid of you?"


    This Nizi.


    Ye Hao raised his hand and was about to fight.


    "Fight, as long as you have the ability. You can humiliate me now, but unless you kill me, I have a way to deal with you, and if I can''t deal with you, I can deal with the people around you!"


    "Don''t forget, our Tang Sect people are best at assassination!"


    Ye Hao looked at Tang Youyou who would rather die than surrender, this woman was quite capable.


    But Ye Hao didn''t want to kill someone easily, let alone a beautiful woman who had no grievances against him.


    "Let''s do it then. I just saved your life somehow. You are also very curious about me. We asked each other three questions in turn. What do you think?" Ye Hao suggested.


    "When the time comes, I will let you go. We all assume that nothing happened tonight."


    Tang Youyou looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    "Will you really let me go? Are you not afraid of my revenge on you?"


    "Although I don''t know why you killed the eldest Sun Yu, I have no grievances with you. And..." Ye Hao looked at Tang Youyou''s eyes: "Your eyes are like an old friend of mine."


    Tang You You hesitated for a while, she nodded: "Okay, I can promise you. But you have to loosen me first, and tie it like this..."


    Although he didn''t care about it, Tang You You was still not used to being **** like this.


    How does this binding method resemble the classic binding method in a certain country''s animation, and she is also wearing a close-fitting black dress, which is even more strange.


    brush


    The rope was cut.


    "You really believe me, aren''t you afraid that I will kill you now?" Tang Youyou stood on the ground, twisting his elbow.


    "Your strength is also the pinnacle of refining power. Your hidden weapon and poison are powerful. You are not my opponent, and the poison is useless to me. You killed me?" Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    In fact, this in itself is Ye Hao''s trust in his own strength.


    "Okay. I, Tang Youyou, speak for words, not to mention that you saved my life. Ask." Tang Youyou raised his head, with that indifference on his face again.


    "Why do you want to assassinate Changsun Yu?" The first question was very tricky.


    Ye Hao originally thought that Tang You You would not answer, but she just spoke.


    "My father ordered me to find a way to kill Changsun Yu during this semester. I don''t know why."


    Tang Youyou''s father?


    That''s the Tang Patriarch?


    But the Tang family and the eldest grandson family should not have any enmity, nor would they want to assassinate their children.


    She probably didn''t know this question if she asked Tang Youyou.


    "Second question. What''s the black blood on your body? Poisoned?"


    "You are two problems. I am not poisoned. My blood has been like this since I was born. This is the body of ten thousand poisons." When Tang You You said this, her eyes were complicated. look.


    Poisonous body!


    Hearing this name, Ye Hao even forgot to refute Tang Youyou for taking advantage of the loopholes.


    Isn''t this the same as Sister Song Ying?


    Before Ye Hao''s investigation, people who suffer from cold toxins in the rivers and lakes are called extremely cold bodies, and some are called extremely cold bodies.


    It is one of several special physiques in the world.


    In addition, Ye Hao happened to have seen the information about the body of ten thousand poisons.


    The body of all poisons is a bit different from the body of extreme cold.


    The extremely cold body only broke out at the age of eighteen, and died at the age of twenty-five. So far few people except Song Ying have escaped the curse.


    The body of all poisons is said to be awakened when they are just born, their body is highly poisonous, and the blood is black.


    Then the toxins throughout the body become more deadly as the age increases, or the breakthrough of strength.


    The same will erode human organs and bones.


    Before he grows into the full body of the poisonous body, once this person''s final heart is eroded away, then this person will die in pain.


    Moreover, the body of Ten Thousand Poisons will explode steadily as its strength grows.


    Just like today, if there is no Ye Hao in the end, or Tang You You has no support, there will be an extra corpse here today.


    "Your body of ten thousand poisons hasn''t been fully cultivated yet?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "I have answered your three questions just now. Now it''s my turn." Tang You You pointed to Ye Hao''s pocket: "What were the three beads just now?"


    "Soul Devouring Orb." Ye Hao replied.


    Tang Youyou saw that Ye Hao did not continue to explain, she frowned, "Don''t you continue to answer my questions?"


    "You just asked me what those three beads are. I told you this is called Soul Eater, and I have already answered it. Also, please note that this is your second question. You have one last chance left. Oh. Senior Sister Tang Youyou."


    Ye Hao looked at Tang You You''s face with anger, and he smiled triumphantly.


    Play with me, you are still tender.


    Tang You You took a deep breath and controlled his emotions: "Please explain the function of this soul eater in detail!"


    Tang Youyou said this sentence through gritted teeth.


    "Soul Devouring Orb is a magic weapon I got by accident. It can absorb most of the poisons in the world, but I don''t know which ones I can''t. Because I haven''t used it a few times so far. Anyway, until now, the poison I encountered Can be absorbed."


    "And it can be used for a long time. It can digest the absorbed toxins. As for the time consumed by digestion, I don''t know. Another point is that it cannot withstand high temperatures or it will explode."


    Ye Hao looked at Tang Youyou: "Listen. I''m much more honest than someone."


    Tang You You rolled his eyes at Ye Hao.

 Chapter 969： The difference of Changsunyu

    Chapter 969


    The next morning, Ye Hao prepared breakfast early. After speaking with Tang Youyou last night, she left without saying goodbye.


    These eldest ladies are really weird.


    "Meow meow."


    "in."


    Miao Miao made a report like a soldier in a TV series.


    With a flick of the pot in Ye Hao''s hand, a poached egg flew out and flew toward the open window.


    Miaomiao immediately ejected, stepping on the wall with two legs in succession, facing a narrow window less than 30 cm in diameter.


    Miao Miao rushed out easily.


    A few seconds later, she held the poached egg in her mouth, opened the door and walked in.


    Su Xiaoxiao just came out of the bathroom in his school uniform.


    "Do you know that you can sue you for abusing young girls like this. And strenuous exercise during meals is bad for your health."


    "I''ve studied medicine, I don''t know yet. Good food."


    Ye Hao certainly knows that it is not suitable to exercise while eating, but Meow Meow has a different constitution.


    She has animal genes, and animals have better stomach functions than humans. They can exercise vigorously anytime and anywhere because they have to be alert to their natural enemies.


    They might be eating in the last moment, and running for their own lives and death in the next moment.


    "I have something for you here."


    Ye Hao looked at Su Xiaoxiao who was eating, and took out a small statue and placed it in front of Meow.


    "Wow. What a beautiful statue. It looks like a cat ear? Is this a cat girl?" Su Xiaoxiao looked at the statue and liked it very much.


    She noticed the cracks in the statue: "How come there are cracks."


    "This is not an ordinary statue, nor is this a cat girl. This is a stone statue of the black panther goddess I happened to get."


    Ye Hao looked at the thing he had put in the storage ring for a long time.


    He dripped blood on the stone statue of the black panther goddess, and then chanted the spell.


    Suddenly a ghost appeared, forming a circle of about two square meters.


    "This is... what is this? 3D projection technology?"


    Su Xiaoxiao''s eyes widened.


    "You come out first." Ye Hao asked Su Xiaoxiao to walk out of the range of the phantom of the stone statue first.


    Su Xiaoxiao came out.


    "You go in again."


    Su Xiaoxiao walked in again, but this time she ran directly on the phantom.


    "Oh, it hurts me so much."


    Su Xiaoxiao touched his forehead.


    She looked at the phantom in front of her in surprise, stretched out her hand to touch it, and the phantom actually seemed to have materialized, and Su Xiaoxiao could no longer get in.


    But the curious meow can go in and out freely.


    "This is an ancient artifact on the Australian continent. You can create an enchantment by dripping a drop of blood, and then chanting a spell. After the enchantment is opened, it will be controlled by people who drop blood, allowing those who want to go in and out freely, or No one can enter."


    Ye Hao thought, Su Xiaoxiao, who was still touching the phantom just now, immediately went in.


    "This...this is too amazing." Su Xiaoxiao swallowed: "I saw the world of martial arts before. Now you directly create a magical world for me."


    "Don''t tell me, this world won''t really have God, there will be God, there will be God, there will be hell."


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    "I don''t know this. Let''s get back to the subject, I will tell you the spell, and then you will carry this stone statue with you. Whenever you encounter danger, open the stone statue. The stone statue enchantment is enough to resist the attack of the martial artist in the refining state, even if it is. The innate realm can barely resist a few moves."


    "Such a good thing, why didn''t you give it to me before!" Su Xiaoxiao touched the stone statue fondly, as if a child got a new toy.


    "Because this is something that needs energy storage. I used it once before, and the energy was used up by me, and the crack on it was also produced at that time."


    "It has taken a few months before it has recovered. Now when you see it maintain its enchantment state, it will also consume energy."


    Ye Hao pointed to the light slowly emanating from the stone statue.


    "Then if it is left like this, no one will attack, how long can it last?" Su Xiaoxiao asked.


    "Estimated about three hours."


    "What, only three hours!"


    "Its energy is not full yet. After the savings are full, it is estimated that it can stand by for a day. But now the world is thin with energy, and it takes a long time for the savings to be full." Ye Hao explained.


    "Then you don''t turn it off quickly! It''s a waste!" Su Xiao urged carefully and painfully.


    Ye Hao thought, and the phantom disappeared.


    "Hurry up, hurry up and teach me spells."


    Su Xiao looked at Ye Hao cautiously.


    Ye Hao told Su Xiaoxiao the spell, which was a bit cumbersome and complicated, but Su Xiaoxiao was still practicing hard.


    This stone statue of the black panther goddess is of little use to Ye Hao now. Ye Hao, a master of the innate, is not afraid.


    The stone statue couldn''t stop a few attacks from the innate.


    He didn''t want Su Xiaoxiao to be in danger again, so he gave her this thing.


    Song Xiaoyue was accompanied by Xia Xue to and from school every day, so there was no need to worry.


    "Okay. Stop messing around with this. This thing is just the size of a fist and fits into your schoolbag. Hurry up and go to school." Ye Hao urged.


    Today Su Xiaoxiao was very obedient and left immediately.


    I took small notes along the way, reciting the mantras around my mouth.


    "Miao Miao continues to watch the house here. If there is a suspicious person, call my brother on the phone." Ye Hao touched Miao Miao''s head and left the apartment.


    He stopped at the door of the apartment and checked the time on his watch.


    Hingye Meeko walked out just then.


    "What a coincidence, Yazi, let''s go together." Ye Hao waved enthusiastically.


    "No need."


    Hingye Meeko replied indifferently, speeding up and walking towards the teaching building.


    Ye Hao followed behind with his hands in his pockets.


    When he walked to the teaching building, Ye Hao happened to meet an acquaintance.


    Long Sun Yuzheng hugged her best friend, Sima Qiaoer, and walked over with the textbook.


    When Ye Hao saw her, Changsun Yu also saw Ye Hao.


    Chang Sun Yu wore a white dress, noble and elegant.


    But in Ye Hao''s eyes, he couldn''t help but think of the delicate body by the lake in the moonlight last night.


    Ye Hao also looked at the injured part of Changsun Yu.


    Seeing that she is walking, she should have recovered.


    Feeling Ye Hao''s eyes, Zhang Sunyu''s cheeks blushed.


    "rogue!"


    Zhang Sun Yu pulled Sima Qiaoer to speed up, and walked past Ye Hao.


    "Hey, Yuer, why are you walking so fast?"


    Sima Qiao''er noticed the strangeness of her best friend, she glanced at Ye Hao''s back behind her.


    "That''s not Ye Hao, who is in the limelight recently, why? You know him well?"


    "Unfamiliar!" Changsun Yu said firmly.


    "Yu''er, you don''t know how to lie, you still lie in front of me." Sima Qiao''er looked at his girlfriend provocatively: "And you have never lost your mind because of a man."


    "Wh... no. It''s just that this person is so arrogant that he ran into the Yang family alone. I really don''t know how high the sky is, why Patriarch Yang didn''t have a gun to kill him."


    The more Chang Sun Yu wanted to forget last night, the picture in his mind was so clear.


    She hated Ye Hao looking at her body, but Ye Hao saved her again.


    If someone else¡¯s Long Sun Yu might have slapped it directly, but there was a life-saving grace, it would be difficult for Long Sun Yu to do, but it would not be forgotten.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it. Class is about to start." Chang Sunyu did not let his girlfriend continue to ask questions, pulling her upstairs.

 Chapter 970： Quit the entertainment industry?

    Chapter 970 Quit the Entertainment Circle?


    In class, Meeko Hingino carefully copied the class notes.


    Many people around were obviously absent today.


    "Have you heard, the big news in the entertainment industry!"


    "Of course. The hot searches on various websites today are all about this."


    "How could this happen? My goddess actually announced her withdrawal from the entertainment industry. I really can''t accept it."


    "Who said no, she is now a popular actress in China. It is said that because of this incident, a movie she was originally on the schedule was announced to be extended indefinitely."


    Ye Hao looked at the boys and girls around them all talking, whispering.


    What is this discussing? Those girls didn''t come to pester themselves today.


    "You said, will she be raised by a wealthy businessman, and then she will become Mrs. Kuo."


    As soon as a boy said it, he was hit by a few books.


    "Don''t insult my goddess!"


    "Please, she is the daughter of a big family. It is rumored on the Internet that her family''s fortune is at least 100 billion yuan, and it is said to be an invisible rich family! Who can take care of her?"


    "I think it should go home to inherit the inheritance."


    Finally, the teacher above couldn''t bear it any more, and patted the table angrily.


    "It''s class time. If you don''t want to attend class, let me go out now."


    Normal university teachers will not supervise students, but if such a serious disturbance of classroom discipline occurs, the teacher can''t help it.


    Now the classroom is quiet.


    Ye Hao looked at a female tablemate next to him.


    "Classmate, please. Who are you discussing?"


    The male **** in his mind suddenly asked himself a question, and the girl was so excited immediately, she whispered: "Ye Hao, don''t you know? The news spread throughout the entertainment industry today."


    "I rarely pay attention to the entertainment industry." Ye Hao shook his head.


    The girl said: "It''s a popular actress. Michelle Nangong announced today that she has quit the entertainment industry. This is a popular queen."


    Nangong Ziqiong announced her withdrawal from the entertainment industry?


    This is heavy news!


    Ye Hao was puzzled. Nangong Ziqiong said before that it was her dream to enter the entertainment industry. Why did she suddenly quit the entertainment industry?


    Is it family pressure?


    Ye Hao took out his cell phone and sent a few text messages to Nangong Ziqiong''s number.


    But there was no response.


    Ye Hao simply dialed Nangong Ziqiong''s phone number.


    "Sorry, the user you dialed has been turned off. Please try again later."


    Shut down?


    Ye Hao had even more doubts.


    She didn''t see Nangong Ziqiong for half a year, so why did she suddenly shut down.


    Ye Hao called Nangong Fengyi.


    But after dialing, he was hung up directly.


    Then a text message came back.


    Nangong Fengyi: I''m busy now, I''ll talk about it later.


    Ye Hao tapped his finger on the keyboard and entered a text message.


    Ye Hao: Is something wrong with Zi Qiong? Why did she suddenly quit the entertainment industry? And when I call her, it shows shut down?


    After a while, a message came back over there.


    Nangong Fengyi: I don''t know. Nangong Ziqiong has returned to her ancestral home, and she has rarely contacted me. Maybe it''s something in the family. If you want to know, you can go to her. The location of the ancestral house is in ****.


    Nangong Fengyi entered an address at the end of the message, and entered it on the map. It showed that it was located in a deep mountain forest on the southern boundary of China.


    Nangong Fengyi doesn''t even know?


    It''s not a big deal, right.


    But Nangong Ziqiong is the eldest lady of the Nangong family, so there shouldn''t be any major events.


    Perhaps, as others have said, I went back to inherit the family business.


    Ye Hao''s thoughts were suddenly interrupted. He saw the Bingye Meeko in front took out his mobile phone and looked under the table.


    Meeko Hino is a good student, although the university allows mobile phones, and nine out of ten students have used mobile phones in class.


    But so far, Meeko Himino has never used a mobile phone in class.


    What important thing is this that makes her violate the principle she has always adhered to.


    Ye Hao noticed a subtle change in Bingye Yazi''s face. Although it disappeared in a flash, he still noticed it.


    After that, Meeko Hingino returned to her original state and continued to listen carefully to the class.


    At noon, Ye Hao returned to the campus apartment after Hingye Meeko, and Hingye Meeko hasn¡¯t been unusual or unusual until now.


    "You can count back, we are all starving to death!"


    Three more girls appeared on the apartment sofa.


    "Classmate Ye Hao interrupted." Guo Shuang nodded at Ye Hao politely.


    "Guo Shuang, don''t be polite to him. You say, what do you want to eat, this guy is very good at cooking." Song Xiaoyue patted Guo Shuang on the shoulder and said.


    "I can do anything." Guo Shuang said implicitly.


    "Why are you here suddenly?" Ye Hao put down his backpack and looked at the three women unexpectedly.


    "Why can''t we come. We eat takeaways in the villa every day, but it tires us. We will come to eat local tyrants today. But we have already bought the ingredients and put them in the kitchen."


    "Chef Ye, don''t let us wait." Song Xiaoyue tilted Erlang''s legs and watched TV.


    Ye Hao rolled his eyes.


    "You know how to eat and you are not afraid of gaining weight."


    "This girl is the type of gaining weight after eating. You are not satisfied? Also, you enjoy here and leave us in the villa. Xia Xue and I both strongly protested, and we also want to move in!"


    Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao unwillingly.


    Xia Xue on the side also showed expectations, because Ye Hao moved to the school apartment, which caused them to spend less time together.


    "Don''t mess with it. I have stayed here for a while, mainly because I have things. When the things at hand are finished, I will return to the villa."


    "Take care of you ladies."


    Ye Hao reluctantly walked into the kitchen and began to prepare a big meal.


    In the kitchen, Ye Hao could hear Song Xiaoyue and Xia Xue outside discussing Nangong Ziqiong''s withdrawal from the entertainment industry.


    They all expressed their regrets. They may not know that they once enjoyed dinner with Nangong Ziqiong.


    "Ye Hao, do you need help?"


    Guo Shuang walked in, and the gentle voice really felt like spring.


    "Huh? No, just play with Xiaoyue and others inside. I can do it by myself here." Ye Hao smiled.


    Guo Shuang walked to the vegetable bowl and picked up a handful of vegetables: "These vegetables are to be picked, I''ll help you."


    Seeing that Ye Hao still wanted to refuse, she said: "Xiaoyue and the others are discussing things in the entertainment industry. I have no interest. Just come over and help you."


    "And I''m very interested in Ye Hao, a man on campus. I forgot to mention that I am a member of the school news club."


    Guo Shuang smiled and blinked at Ye Hao.

 Chapter 971： Hingye Geiko is acting

    Chapter 971


    "The school newspaper club? Then you want to interview me?" Ye Hao asked while preparing the ingredients.


    "If Ye Hao doesn''t mind, I hope to accept my interview. Just a few simple questions, you can answer while cooking, and you won''t be disturbed."


    Guo Shuang looked at Ye Hao expectantly.


    Ye Hao looked at Guo Shuang''s Shui Lingling eyes.


    "It¡¯s not easy to be asked by a school bachelor to refuse. Then you can ask, but it¡¯s not convenient for me to answer some personal questions. It¡¯s better to talk about what kind of posture I like in bed and what kind of suit I like to use."


    Guo Shuang covered his mouth and chuckled.


    "Ye Hao is so humorous, then I will start my question."


    Guo Shuang put the food aside first and took out the notebook from his pocket.


    "I came here prepared." Ye Hao looked at Guo Shuang''s serious attitude: "It seems that I also want to recommend Song Xiaoyue to apply for a club, so I can save you all day long and have nothing to do."


    "Let''s get back to business. Ye Hao, where are you from?"


    "Jiangnan Haicheng people."


    "Because you had a conflict with Hong Qingshan before, and Hong Qingshan is the president of the school''s martial arts club, did Ye Hao practice martial arts as a child?"


    "I have practiced a little, not much, but it is still very useful against Hong Qingshan."


    "Then Ye Hao, do you have any hobbies in your spare time?"


    "Um..., exercise, see beautiful women, just be with family and friends, do nothing."


    ...


    In the kitchen, the two asked and answered dozens of questions.


    Guo Shuang raised his head and looked at Ye Hao''s back.


    "Then Ye Hao is so good, and so handsome, he can still be admitted to Huaxia University. Your parents must be so good too."


    Ye Hao''s chopping meat suddenly stopped.


    Then he continued to chop the meat, but there was a slight change from before.


    "I have never seen my father since I was a child. My mother and I were raised by someone else''s parents, and my mother died when I was very young."


    "That... sorry. I don''t know..."


    "It''s okay. I didn''t dare to face these things before, but for me now, it''s a precious memory." Ye Hao said in a relaxed tone.


    Guo Shuang continued to ask.


    "Then... I personally have a curious question. Ye Hao said just now that you have never seen your father since you were a child, so do you want to go and look for him?"


    This time, Ye Hao''s meat-chopping knife stopped again, and this time it stopped longer.


    "Yes. I will go to him, I will investigate what happened back then, and I want to know what happened back then!"


    Ye Hao''s chopping speed was getting faster and faster, and even the minced meat flew out in the end.


    "Ye Hao? What''s wrong with you?"


    Guo Shuang''s voice came.


    Ye Hao suddenly recovered. He looked at the meat that was chopped into mud by himself, and Guo Shuangzheng next to him looked at himself with worry.


    "I''m really sorry. Did I remind you of that memory? I''m really sorry. I...I shouldn''t ask these questions. I...I won''t ask, please don''t be angry, Ye Hao."


    Guo Shuang regretted it, but I knew it was wrong.


    "It''s okay. I thought of something myself. That... Go back to the living room, I''m about to cook the vegetables soon. The oil fume is not good for your girls'' skin." Ye Hao looked like I was okay.


    "Well¡­¡­"


    Guo Shuang took his notebook and walked out and closed the kitchen door.


    bump


    Ye Hao''s knife was heavily chopped on the cutting board.


    He gasped, his eyes flushed.


    "Have you been depressed for too long recently?"


    Ye Hao clenched his fists and gritted his teeth: "What am I doing, I should improve my strength as soon as possible, and then go to Tianmen to investigate those things!"


    "Innate strength is not enough, then I will cultivate to the pinnacle of innate!"


    "The innate peak is not enough, I will break through the innate!"


    "I must find out what happened back then! Definitely!"


    Kaz


    The cutting board broke in half, and the sound made Ye Hao temporarily awake. He turned on the faucet and washed his cheeks with clear water.


    Ye Hao threw the cutting board and the pile of useless mud into the trash can, and took out a new cutting board from the drawer.


    Return to the way it was before and continue cooking.


    Guo Shuang returned to the living room and looked in the direction of the dining room, with a smile on her mouth.


    After that, Ye Hao brought a sumptuous and delicious meal to him.


    After everyone happily finished their meal, Song Xiaoyue and the others also left.


    Time passed bit by bit, because there was no class in the afternoon.


    Ye Hao had been sitting on the balcony on the second floor, holding a book. In fact, his eyes were closely watching Meeko Hingino''s apartment.


    Finally, when the sky was full of the afterglow of the setting sun, Hingo Meeko walked out with a small bag in his shirt and jeans.


    "Hi, Yazi, where are you going?"


    "Do you have time in the evening? Do we want to go out to have a meal or watch a movie?"


    Bingye Meeko, who had just walked out the door, saw Ye Hao on the balcony next to her, her face wrinkled slightly.


    "I go to the library to check materials."


    Bingye Yazi gave a cold snort and walked away quickly.


    "Library?" Ye Hao walked into the house, he changed his clothes casually, and when he walked out of the apartment, his wrist was already hanging on his wrist.


    His face has also changed.


    ...


    The entrance of Huaxia University.


    On an ordinary Audi car, Ye Hao watched Bingye Meako walk out of the school and stopped a taxi.


    "Library? Yazi, it''s not good to lie." Ye Hao''s mouth curled up, starting the car and trailing up.


    The taxi drove towards the third ring of the capital.


    Although the traffic in the capital was a bit congested at this point in time, it was nothing to Ye Hao''s driving skills.


    Finally the taxi stopped at a bar in the heavenly wonderland.


    Heino Meeko paid the fare and walked into the bar.


    "After waiting for you for more than a month, finally there is action." Ye Hao sneered and stopped the car, then walked into the KTV.


    On the way he directly grabbed a single girl.


    "Hey, what are you doing!"


    The **** girl thought she was being harassed, but when she saw that she was holding her arms, it turned out to be a handsome guy with several sets of keys in his hands.


    Porsche? Audi?


    "Miss, can I buy you a drink."


    The **** girl was directly attracted by the other''s "temperament".


    Her body stuck to Ye Hao''s arms: "It''s up to you, handsome guy."


    In this way, Ye Hao walked into the bar with the **** girl in his arms, his eyes suddenly saw Meeko Hingino entering the corner box.


    Ye Hao walked to the bar and pointed to the box next to the box of Bingye Meezi and said, "Please open that box for me."


    Ye Hao put his arms around the **** girl''s waistline, looking at each other like a dude: "Little baby, how about going to play in the box?"


    The **** girl seemed to understand what Ye Hao''s eyes meant: "Hate, you are so direct."


    In this way, the two walked to the box next to Hingino Meeko, and the moment they approached.


    Ye Hao could feel several glances passing over him.


    Ye Hao stopped and looked at the person next to him proudly: "Look at me, I haven''t seen anyone pick up girls."


    The man''s face was slightly angry, but he still turned his head, and he could vaguely see the earphones in his ears.


    "Husband, don''t be angry. Let''s go in and have fun." The **** girl only met Ye Hao for a while before calling her husband kindly.


    Her eyes were fascinated by the domineering Ye Hao, she took Ye Hao into the box.

 Chapter 972： Meeko Hieno

    Chapter 972 Bingye Meeko Being Targeted


    As soon as she walked into the box, the girl stuck Ye Hao like a dog skin plaster.


    "Husband, you are handsome."


    "What do you do? You still drive a Porsche. When will you take me for a drive with your Porsche?"


    "It''s great to play in the car."


    As he said, the girl''s hands also reached into Ye Hao''s clothes.


    Ye Hao put his arms around the girl, and put a finger directly on the back of the girl''s neck.


    The girl rolled her eyes and went into a coma.


    "Women are so active nowadays." Ye Hao picked up the napkin in the box and wiped the lipstick mark on his neck.


    At the same time he heard footsteps outside the door.


    Fluoroscopy.


    Ye Hao turned on the perspective technique and he saw several people standing in front of Ye Hao''s door pretending to be passers-by.


    Surveillance?


    Ye Hao sneered and took out his phone and played a recording.


    "Ah...ah...hmm..."


    There was a sound movement from the phone, the sound of men and women panting.


    The sound is so loud that you can hear it outside the door.


    The eyes of a few people outside clearly showed contempt, and then stood silently outside, holding a wine glass, as if chatting.


    Ye Hao put the phone on the table and looked at the wall on the side. His eyes passed through the wall and he just saw Bingye Meeko sitting inside.


    She also heard the movement from the side, her face wrinkled slightly.


    At this time, the door opened.


    A man walked in.


    "Miss Yazi."


    Seeing the person in front of her, Hingye Meeko said coldly, "You are two minutes behind the promise."


    "Excuse me. A person came in the next box just now." The man said apologetically.


    "Does it need to change positions?" Hingye Meeko got up.


    "No need. My people have determined that there is no danger, we can continue talking here." The man sat down, his eyes swept across Hingye Meeko.


    "The women of your island country are beautiful, and the films you make are also beautiful."


    Hingye Meeko''s face was cold: "Please show respect!"


    "Hahaha. I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I''ll introduce myself first, Beetle." Beetle smiled and looked at Hingye Meeko.


    "I really don''t take a name." Hingye Meeko looked at the beetle and said coldly: "What''s the matter with you calling me out this time? Did you forget what we said before."


    "All my actions are determined by myself. We are here to assist you, not to listen to your arrangements."


    The beetle nodded, he lit a cigarette and took a sip.


    "It is true. But as far as I know, Miss Yazi has been in China for more than a month, but why haven''t you acted yet?"


    "We don''t have much time."


    The beetle stared at Hingye Geko.


    "This doesn''t need to explain to you." Hingye Meeko got up.


    The beetle stretched out his hand to grab Hingo Meeko''s arm.


    A shuriken appeared in Bingye Meeko''s hand, which was pressed against the beetle''s neck.


    "I don''t like people touching me."


    "I just want to remind you. Time is running out, don''t make people on both sides look ugly." The beetle looked at the shuriken on his neck.


    He was not afraid at all, and he looked at Meako Hingino with a provocative look: "And Miss Meako has been at Huaxia University for so long, she feels like a student girl. Don''t you want to try it like the next door."


    Hino Meeko threw out a shuriken.


    Strike directly across the crotch of the beetle, the beetle can feel that the blade is only a few millimeters away from its skin.


    "I can give you a taste!"


    After Hingo Meeko finished speaking, she opened the door and was about to get out of the box.


    "Wait, this is the information that I asked me to give you." The beetle took out a book and threw it to Hingye Meeko.


    After Hingye Meeko took it, he stood there and watched.


    Ye Hao squinted, staring at the book.


    An ordinary animal world, and there is nothing in it, or writing with a pen.


    Is it a secret sign?


    Soon Meeko Hingino finished reading. She picked up the lighter next to her, lit the book directly, and threw it into the ashtray.


    Then walk directly out of the box.


    "Bah, this stinky lady, from the island country, what pretend to be pure." The beetle was also relieved when he saw Hingye Gezi leave. He carefully pulled out the shuriken between his legs, but his crotch was already torn apart.


    "Come on, get me a pair of pants!"


    In the next room, Ye Hao saw all these things.


    Sure enough, Bingye Meako was not easy to come to China. It seemed that he had some business with these people.


    Ye Hao looked out the door, the few people were still watching outside, Hingye Meeko also ordered a glass of wine on the bar counter outside, drank there, and did not leave immediately.


    Ye Hao recovered, he put away the phone and turned off the music.


    Stripping away the unconscious girl''s clothes, she tapped several acupuncture points on the girl''s abdomen at the same time. The girl''s body twitched a few times, and her skin was flushed red.


    Then Ye Hao untied his belt, and then he took a glass of ice water beside him and sprinkled it on the girl''s face.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    The girl woke up and saw that the man in front of her was wearing trousers and belts, and she could feel the post-peak feeling in her body, her legs were soft.


    "I... where am I?"


    Ye Hao looked at the girl proudly. He fastened his trouser pockets, then took out a stack of money and threw it on the table.


    "It''s really boring. After playing for a while, I fainted. There are fifty thousand yuan here. Take it and spend it yourself."


    Fainted?


    The **** girl recalled what happened before. It seemed that after she entered the box with this handsome guy, she began to make affection, and then she became unconscious. Is she really fainted?


    But his body is not so bad, but the familiar feeling of the body is impossible to deceive people.


    Finally she looked at the fifty thousand dollars on the table.


    Regardless of it, it doesn''t matter if you do it or not, as long as you have money.


    At this moment, Ye Hao opened the door and walked out.


    The people standing outside obviously paused, looking at Ye Hao, they also saw the **** girl in the box, with a flushed face, sitting on her stomach and not covering her body.


    The girl still has water drops on her face, as if she had just exercised vigorously.


    "What do you think, I haven''t seen people playing with women. Turtles!" Ye Hao looked at them contemptuously, closed the door and walked out.


    The few people picked up the microphone on the collar: "Report, there is nothing unusual."


    "Report that the woman is still drinking in the bar, she seems to be in a bad mood."


    Several people reported the situation to the beetle in the box, and one of them walked in with new pants.


    "Still in the bar?" The Beetle showed a sinister smile while changing his pants.


    "Call Kuaishou Liu and let him find a way to get that woman down. If it succeeds, he won''t have to pay back the money he owes Laozi." The beetle licked his tongue.


    "This... Brother, this is not appropriate. After all, this is the task given to us by the above, and the other party is the person who connects with us." The subordinate said a little embarrassed.


    "What''s wrong. It''s just a play, it''s not the same to get up tomorrow morning and wash it."


    "That woman still doesn''t know how many times she has been played in the island country. I play with her, don''t she dare to kill me."


    "This is China, it''s not his island country. Lao Tzu **** her to win glory for the country. Don''t talk nonsense and get to work quickly."


    Under the beetle''s order, Hingye Geiko didn''t know that he had been spotted.


    She ordered a cocktail and sat on the bar. Before she drank, she probed the wine with a silver needle at her fingertips, and made sure that there was nothing unusual. She took a sip, her eyes a little complicated.


    At this moment, a man with a sassy dress came over.


    "Beauty, how about I buy you a drink."

 Chapter 973： "Guan Hao" appeared

    Chapter 973 "Guan Hao" Appears


    The action begins.


    Meeko Hinono just sent a message when she noticed that someone was approaching her. She put away the phone, while drinking, she held the shuriken on her waist with her other hand.


    And when she heard what the other party said, her eyes were contemptuous.


    This kind of disgusting man again.


    "Sorry, I don''t like drinking with others." Meeko Hinono said coldly.


    But the man didn''t mean to regress at all. He stepped forward and squeezed between Hino Meeko and the wine stand.


    "I advise you to stay away from it."


    A mini knife was placed on the man''s abdomen.


    The man raised his hands and looked scared: "Beautiful lady, it is not good to carry such a dangerous weapon with you."


    "Okay, do you need to feel it with your body." Hingo Meeko stared at the opponent coldly.


    The man shrugged: "Okay. It seems that we have no fate."


    The man left in frustration and disappeared into the crowd.


    "No matter where in the world, there are such annoying flies." Hingo Meeko picked up the wine glass, and when she was about to drink, she paused.


    She took out the silver needle again to check the liquor, everything was normal.


    It seems that I am suspicious.


    Hurry up and go home after drinking. After solving China''s affairs, you can go back to the island country as soon as possible.


    After Hingo Meeko had a drink, she banged on the table unsatisfactorily: "Give me another drink."


    In the distance, the man stood beside the beetle with a grin: "Brother beetle, I have done what you explained. The medicine you gave me has been put in the woman''s wine."


    "You kid can do it. That woman is very alert, she didn''t notice the strangeness in the drink?" The beetle looked at the man curiously.


    The man smiled and lifted his fingers, only to see a crystalline semi-liquid under his nails, the color was no different from ordinary drinks.


    "I''m fast, but I don''t put the medicine in the wine, but on the wall of the glass."


    "Okay. You don''t have to pay back the money you owe me." The beetle waved her hand and looked at the surveillance screen in front of her with fiery eyes. It was Bingye Meeko in the screen.


    The beetle licked its lips, looking expectantly at Hingo Meeko in the picture.


    "Little girl, wait a moment for Lao Tzu to spoil you. Watch me tear off your pure mask."


    Ye Hao in the distance had been paying attention to this, and he also noticed that Bingye Meeko''s wine glass had been drugged.


    "It''s really troublesome." Ye Hao saw that Bingye Meizi''s face was already showing something strange, it seemed that the potion had happened.


    At this moment, I met Higano Meeko privately before, and the person nicknamed the Beetle, brought a few brothers around, and what purpose he had, without guessing.


    Ye Hao disappeared into the crowd.


    Hingye Meeko also noticed the strangeness of her body, and a feeling of dizziness and weakness suddenly swept across.


    She raised her head and looked at the beetle who didn''t know when she came to her.


    "Miss Yazi hasn''t left yet. Oops, Miss Yazi''s face is a bit wrong, do you want me to take you to the hotel for a rest."


    The beetle rubbed his palms and slowly approached Bingye Yazi with an obscene smile.


    Hingye Meeko gritted her teeth and tried to force the medicine out of her body. Although her medicine was not strong but not weak, she could barely guarantee her sanity at the moment, and it took about half a minute to force the medicine to work.


    "Asshole. The medicine you gave me!"


    "Do you know what the consequences will be for you to do this! I am the daughter of the president of the Mitsubishi Society!"


    Bingye Meeko is not a fool. Of course, she can guess who the trick is, but what kind of medicine it is that can even paralyze her Zhongnin''s body, but at this moment the effect of the medicine has begun to decrease little by little.


    The beetle said with a smile.


    "You are the daughter of the president of the Mitsubishi club, but your Mitsubishi club is in an island country. This is the capital of China. Your Mitsubishi club can''t control it, otherwise you don''t need us to cooperate with you to complete the task, right."


    "It''s not an exaggeration that I charge a little bit in advance."


    The beetle had already reached the side of Meako Bingye, and his hand was on her waist.


    A look of disgust appeared on Hingye Meeko''s face. She gritted her teeth and pulled out the shuriken, trying to resist. She only needs to hold on for a while before she can discharge the toxin.


    Then she can crush these people with one hand.


    But the beetle took out the gun and directly pressed it against Meeko Hingino''s belly.


    "Don''t move. I know you have a high skill, and I also know that ordinary medicine can''t deal with you."


    "But I still have a good baby, come on, give her a shot."


    A man on the side took out a needle and inserted it directly into Hingo Meeko''s neck.


    Because of being held by the gun, Hingino Meeko couldn''t resist, and could only watch the mysterious liquid being injected into her body.


    "This is the medicine I bought from the underground market at a big price a few years ago. It is said that it was developed by Tang Sect."


    "Tang Sect, you may know that it is the most powerful school in China for developing hidden weapon poisons. But this is not a poison, I can''t bear to poison you."


    "But this potion is said to be able to make people feel weak and weak for ten hours while staying sane. The King of soldiers can''t resist it, well you. Five or six hours should be enough."


    "Hey, I will take care of you in these few hours, and I promise to let you experience the taste of a Chinese man."


    The beetle looked at the Hingo Gezi who had been injected with satisfaction.


    The effect was very fast, and the shuriken in Hingye Meeko''s hand fell directly on the ground.


    "Haha, no loss is money spent. It''s amazing."


    "That''s right. There is another good thing!" The beetle took out a small bottle from his pocket, and poured a few red pills from the small bottle.


    He simply drew out five or six directly and forced them into Bingye Geiko''s mouth.


    "Hey, we have some fun now. Miss Yazi, I will take you to the hotel. I can do my best as a landlord."


    Just when the beetle''s smirking hands were about to climb Hino Meako''s body, the eyes of the surrounding hands were staring here.


    Little did he know that a figure rushed in.


    "You...what are you doing!"


    A man in his thirties rushed in and hit the beetle.


    The pistol in Beetle''s hand fell on the wine cabinet and he cursed.


    "Fuck, who!"


    Heino Meeko saw the person rushing in, and it was Guan Hao, who looked nervous!


    The man who saved his life before.


    In fact, it was Ye Hao with a different face.


    Seeing the gun next to him, he subconsciously picked it up.


    Point the gun at the beetle and others.


    "Never... don''t move, if anyone moves, I will shoot!"


    Ye Hao swallowed, looking very nervous, and his gun hands were shaking.


    "Hey...boy, don''t...don''t be nosy." When the beetle saw the gun in the opponent''s hand, his face immediately became gloomy.


    And the muzzle was wobbly, the man''s fingers on the trigger were trembling, watching them all trembled, fearing that this guy would suddenly escape.


    "She...she''s my friend, you...you are not allowed to **** her. Give me...give me away, I want to take her away."


    Ye Hao roared.


    The expression on the beetle''s face was uncertain, he didn''t want the beauty who had finally gotten it, so he let go.


    At this moment, behind the wine cabinet, a big man picked up a wooden bench and slammed it directly on Ye Hao''s back.


    Immediately, Ye Hao''s shirt was stained red with blood.


    Bang

 Chapter 974： Go to my house?

    Chapter 974 Going to My House?


    "Strange, I seem to hear gunfire?"


    "How could there be gunfire? You must have heard it wrong."


    Because of the noisy music in the bar, the strange sound was soon masked by the music.


    The beetle swallowed, watching his brother who fell to the ground, clutching his abdomen.


    "Boy, you and he really shot!"


    Ye Hao''s face was pale, he was obviously frightened, and the muzzle in his hand was still smoking.


    "No... leave them alone, hurry up... get out of here."


    Hingye Meeko''s weak voice came.


    "Yes... leave!" Ye Haoqiang endured the back injury and lifted Bingye Meezi, the gun in his hand pointed at the group of people in front of him.


    "Don''t... don''t move, or I will shoot."


    No one dared to move this time, because the kid really dared to shoot.


    They followed the man out of the bar.


    Ye Hao threw Bingye Yazi into the back seat of his car, then pointed his gun at those who followed him, got into the driver''s seat, and started the car.


    The car drove away, leaving a pistol on the ground.


    "Boss. What should I do?" The younger brother looked at the beetle.


    With a sullen face, the beetle picked up his gun and put it in his pocket.


    "No one is allowed to tell me what happened tonight! You know!"


    "If someone asks, it''s the woman who took the drug herself."


    "Yes."


    ...


    Above the car.


    Ye Hao glanced at the Bingye Meizi lying on the back seat in the rearview mirror.


    A flash of light flashed in his eyes. He pretended to be "Guan Hao" to save her with "Guan Hao" who had a close relationship with Hingye Meeko, so as to avoid the other party''s suspicion.


    "Ahem..."


    Hearing the coughing of Bingye Gezi behind him, Ye Hao hurriedly showed a worried look.


    "Hey, miss...what the **** is going on? We... shall we go to the police station or the hospital first."


    Hingye Meeko opened her eyes, she was contending with the effects of the medicine in her body.


    If the medicine was changed to normal, Hingye Meeko could completely withstand it, but this time she was injected with some Tang Sect medicine, and her body was weak and she couldn''t control the effect of the medicine in her body.


    Her body has slowly started to become hot and dry, she subconsciously took off her clothes, and the buttons couldn''t be unlocked, she just used to tear them.


    Hear Ye Hao asking if he should go to the police station.


    Hingye Meeko insisted and shouted.


    "No... don''t go..."


    "Then...what do you do, don''t go to the police station or the hospital like this. What if something happens? Do you have any family members here? How about I contact your family members." Ye Hao looked anxious. Asked.


    "No... No, can you... Could you please... send me... to your house."


    "Go to my house?" Ye Hao''s eyes widened.


    "Please. Take me to your house. If... If I lose consciousness later, you will put me in a bath filled with ice water... a bathtub." Meeko Hinono closed her eyes, but she His hand is still touching his body subconsciously.


    More than ten minutes later, Ye Hao carried Bingye Meeko to a high-rise apartment. He opened the door of his room and threw Bingye Meezi on the sofa.


    "Hey, you... how are you. Your body is so hot, you just said a word." Ye Hao slapped Bingye Meeko''s face.


    "Hug me, hug me."


    Bingye Meeko is still entwining Ye Hao''s body like an octopus, his hands are still groping around, and his body is tightly attached to Ye Hao''s body.


    "I''ll go, the allure of island women is different."


    Ye Hao swallowed. He broke free from the shackles of Bingye Meizi, ran to the bathroom, put cold water in the bathtub, and then ran to the freezer and took a lot of ice cubes and threw it in.


    When he returned to the living room again, Hingo Meeko was lying on the sofa.


    As if the hunter saw the prey.


    "Help me...Help me. I...I..."


    It''s all right now, and even the time to undress is saved.


    Ye Hao relied on his will to hold Bingye Meeko tightly in the bathroom, and finally put her into the ice water, and then Ye Hao walked out of the bathroom.


    At this moment, his heart can''t help but vomit, whether he has committed peach blossom recently, has been taking off women''s clothes, or seeing glamorous scenes. .


    When the door closed, Ye Hao''s expression returned to normal.


    I go, acting is really difficult.


    Ye Hao walked to the living room and looked at his face in the mirror with a self-deprecating expression.


    This is really unaccustomed, he looked at his back injury again.


    In order to act, my wound was not repaired with the blood physique, so I let it bleed there.


    Ye Hao''s gaze fell on the pile of clothing taken off by Bingye Yazi.


    He glanced at the bathroom door, walked to the sofa, and rummaged in Hingo Meeko''s things.


    Soon he found Meeko Hingino''s phone. The phone was very clean, there were no contacts, no call records, and it felt exactly like a newly bought phone.


    There was no message sent or received when I opened the mailbox.


    "All eliminated? Careful enough."


    Ye Hao put the phone back in place.


    ...


    Two hours later, Hingino Meeko opened his eyes, and at this moment all the ice in the bathtub had melted.


    The apple **** moved slightly, Hingye Meeko got up, her face buried directly in the toilet next to her.


    The red liquid spit out from Bingye Yazi''s mouth, and there were granular undigested pills in it.


    "Ahem... These bastards!" Hingye Meeko panted and looked at herself in the mirror.


    As Zhongren, he actually suffered humiliation in the hands of those Chinese people, which is simply intolerable.


    But fortunately, I met that man in the end. I didn''t expect that he would actually ignore the temptation of his body and do what he said.


    In fact, before she went into a coma, she was ready to wake up the next day with a man lying next to her.


    If it''s him... Actually it''s not bad.


    Hingye Meeko picked up a towel next to her, wrapped her body, opened the door and walked out.


    At a glance, she saw Ye Hao lying unconscious on the sofa with blood on his back.


    An opened medicine chest was scattered on the coffee table next to it, and various things were scattered on the ground.


    It was like Ye Hao wanted to deal with the wound by himself, but finally passed out unconsciously.


    "Hey, wake up. Are you okay." Bingye Meeko walked over quickly and picked Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s lips are white, his skin temperature is a bit low, and if his pulse beats slowly, this is a symptom of excessive blood loss.


    Bingye Yazi turned over Ye Hao''s body, then picked up the scissors next to him and cut the clothes on Ye Hao''s back.


    The hideous wound appeared on his back.


    A hint of complexity flickered in Bingye Meeko''s eyes. She looked at the face of this Chinese man, as if she had seen him calling himself when he was in a car accident.


    It seemed to see him in the hospital, scolding himself hysterically because of his misunderstanding.


    It seemed that he was in the bar before, and the man rushed over to protect himself nervously and scaredly.


    Bingye Meeko picked up the towel and carefully wiped the blood on the man''s back.


    Then it is disinfected with alcohol and wrapped with gauze.


    Every movement is very careful, which is gentler than her dressing her wounds.


    As if for fear of hurting this man.


    Finally the wound was treated, Bingye Meeko breathed a sigh of relief, she touched Ye Hao''s forehead, and then laid him flat on the sofa.


    Suddenly, Meeko Hieno wrinkled.


    She looked at the surrounding rooms, she got up and pushed the bedroom away.


    The furnishings in the room are quite complete, but there seems to be something missing.


    Ye Hao''s information flashed through Bingye''s mind, divorce?


    But it doesn''t feel like a divorced man''s home at all, and there is no atmosphere of the opposite **** at all.

 Chapter 975： The story of "Guan Hao"

    Chapter 975 The Story of "Guan Hao"


    Ye Hao "woke up" two hours later.


    "Hiss."


    Ye Hao made a painful look, pressing his back.


    "Your injury is not a big problem, just a bit of blood loss. But it''s okay. Later, eat something to replenish blood, or hang some glucose."


    A female voice came from behind.


    Ye Hao stood up abruptly. Because of the wound on his back, Ye Hao showed "pain" on his face. He pointed to the Bingye Sprouts sitting on the dining table beside the living room, eating instant noodles.


    She was wearing Ye Hao''s casual clothes, which was obviously one size larger.


    "Why are you in my house!"


    "Have you forgotten what happened last night?" Hingino Meeko said while eating instant noodles: "I have to say, you are a corporate boss, and there is only instant noodles in your house, which is a bit shabby."


    "last night?"


    Ye Hao clutched his head, his face was thinking.


    "I remember last night... I was drinking in a bar, and then... just to see a woman being bullied, I stepped forward to stop it!"


    "That''s right. I remember, that woman is you! Then the group of people who bullied you still had a gun in their hands. I was knocked from behind, and I wounded him with a gun!"


    "I... I killed someone?"


    Ye Hao panicked and ran towards his landline.


    "No, I want to call the police. I didn''t mean to, I didn''t mean to kill."


    When Ye Hao picked up the landline, Bingye Meezi, who was holding the instant noodle box, walked over and unplugged the landline wire directly.


    "You hit the person in the abdomen, you won''t die. And you don''t have to call the police. Those people are not good people, they won''t call the police. You will only ask for trouble if you call the police."


    Ye Hao was taken aback for a moment, as if he was relieved, and fell on the sofa.


    "Great, I didn''t kill anyone!"


    "You have to be so scared, anyhow you are also the boss of a listed company." Bingye Meeko looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao stared at Bingye Meeko: "I am the boss, not a murderer, or a soldier. I shot and shot someone, of course I am afraid!"


    "And you, an islander. Why is it that every time I meet you, I am unlucky. The last time I rescued you, I was misunderstood by you, and the business was not negotiated."


    "This time, I almost lost my life there."


    Ye Hao roared angrily.


    "Done? After eating noodles, the noodles don''t taste good after soaking for too long." Hingye Meeko pointed to a box of instant noodles in the kitchen with a flat face.


    "you!"


    "You are relatively weak now. If you continue to scold me and cause emotional excitement, it is very likely that you will have symptoms of anemia. At that time, you have a case that is your own business."


    "You want to continue to scold me, and then scold after eating."


    Heino Meeko said, turning on the TV and sitting cross-legged on the sofa.


    Ye Hao seemed to be frightened by Hingye Meeko''s words, went to the restaurant to fetch his instant noodles, and sat on the sofa next to Hingye Meeko.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "I have a name. Hingye Meeko, you can call me Meeko." Hingye Meeko sucked the noodles.


    Ye Hao didn''t say anything, eating in silence.


    After the two of them had eaten, Hingo Meeko leaned back on the sofa lazily, stretching her waist, ignoring that there was no clothing under the sports shirt she was wearing.


    "You have eaten things too, you can go." After eating a bowl of noodles, Ye Hao seemed to calm down and gave Bingye Meeko an order to dismiss him.


    "Didn''t you Chinese men say that you love women very much. It''s four o''clock in the morning, you just drive a single woman out like this?" Bingye Meeko looked at Ye Hao.


    "I don''t think that a woman who can be threatened by a group of bad guys with guns is an ordinary woman." Ye Hao whispered.


    "You''re pretty smart." Hingye Meeko smiled.


    "I don''t care who you are, please leave my room now." Ye Hao pointed to the door.


    Guan Hao''s true identity is Ye Hao. If he stays with Bingye Meeko for a long time, it would be bad if he showed his feet.


    Proper distance is the best.


    And what made Ye Hao a little helpless was that the mission of "Heroes to Save the Beauty" tonight was not counted?


    It seemed that the mission decided that this incident would not threaten Hingye Geiko''s life. After all, those people were greedy for beauty and there was no need to kill them.


    [System task: During the period of being''Guan Hao'', the host must agree to Bingye Geiko''s request for one month. Task reward: 50 skill points. Task punishment: Tell Himo Meeko his true identity. ¡¿


    This **** system, it''s really not a pot to open which pot.


    Ye Hao coughed, looking at Bingye Meeko, whose eyes were a little dim.


    "Okay. I allow you to stay until tomorrow morning. I sleep in the room and you sleep on the sofa."


    "According to the movie routine, shouldn''t boys let girls sleep in the room." Bingye Meeko looked at Ye Hao.


    "This is not a movie." Ye Hao said coldly.


    After speaking, Ye Hao stood up and walked slowly towards his bedroom.


    "The quilt pillow is in the first cabinet on the left hand side of the study. You have to take it by yourself."


    When Ye Hao walked to his house and was about to close the door, the door was blocked by a slipper.


    Hingye Meeko was standing right outside the door.


    "Are you single?"


    "Why are you asking this question?" Ye Hao looked at Bingye Meeko.


    "A man as old as you, who has a successful career, shouldn''t be single. In your Huaxia''s words, it is...the diamond king, there should be no shortage of women." Hingye Meeko put a hand on the door. Up, one hand behind him.


    "I want to sleep, I don''t have time to answer your question." Ye Hao just finished speaking, his head throbbed.


    [System warning, the host violates the task requirements, warning, the host must perform according to the task, otherwise it will be regarded as a task failure]


    "If you don''t answer my question, I won''t let you sleep." Hingo Meeko smiled like a naughty girl.


    Ye Hao seemed to have no choice but to let go of the door and turned back to his bed.


    "I was married, but divorced."


    "Divorce? But why do I feel that there is no atmosphere in this room that a second person has lived in, and there is nothing about you and your ex-wife. Don''t tell me that after the divorce, you lost everything."


    "Also, why do you install a camera in the living room? Do you Chinese have a habit of monitoring yourself? And although this house is very clean, your electricity meter shows that you use very little electricity every month."


    "It feels... as if no one has lived here at all."


    "Also, you are the boss of a listed company. With a family property of over 100 million square meters, you live in a suite of 100 square meters, one bedroom, one living room, one kitchen, one toilet, and one study? This is a bit unworthy of your status."


    There was a cold flash in Hingye Meeko''s eyes, her hand behind her back, holding a shuriken.


    This little Nizi was quite careful, but it was also the fact that the members of the Dragon Group were too poorly prepared, so many clues.


    "You detective, so many questions?" Ye Hao laughed at himself.


    "I throw away most of my ex-wife''s things, but there are still a few wedding photos, but I don''t want to see them, so I put them in the study cabinet."


    "As for the camera, that was when I was busy at work and worried that she was not safe at home, so I specifically pressed it. But...what I saw was that she had found another man."


    Ye Hao covered his head, showing a trace of grief.


    "As for this house, I am busy with work, and I rarely come here. After the divorce, even less come here. Every month there is a cleaning lady who will be responsible for cleaning the room. No one comes, the water and electricity are of course used Less."


    "I remember I wanted to take you to the police station or hospital tonight."


    "But when you said you wanted to come to my house, I thought of it subconsciously."


    "It''s estimated...... This is my home."


    "Although it''s a bit small, this is the house I bought for her in the early days of my business."


    "No matter how big the house is, what''s the use? Without family, it''s not all dead."


    Ye Hao''s words made Bingye Meako''s eyes a lot of emotions, and a touch of empathy, and his eyes became much softer.

 Chapter 976： Go to your company

    Chapter 976


    The corner of Ye Hao''s eyes noticed that Bingye Meizi''s knife was retracted.


    He secretly breathed a sigh of relief in his heart.


    Fortunately, he had been prepared before. It was like acting in a police and gangster movie, fighting wits and courage.


    "Sorry, I don''t know about you... This is how it is." Hingino Meeko said apologetically.


    "I don''t need your sorry, I just want you not to disturb me and let me sleep well." Ye Hao said coldly.


    Bingye Yazi silently closed the door for Ye Hao.


    "The injury on your back is not completely healed. It is best to sleep on your side or on your stomach when you sleep."


    Before closing the door, Bingye Meeko also reminded Ye Hao.


    Hingye Meeko walked into the study nearby.


    She actually saw a few photo frames in a cabinet, in which was a photo of a younger-looking Guan Hao with a beautifully dressed woman.


    "I''m worried again?"


    Because of his living environment and habits, Hingo Geko would subconsciously doubt anyone around him.


    But this time, maybe it was true that she was wrong.


    Hingye Meeko was about to put the photo back in place, but when she looked at the young Guan Hao, she suddenly thought.


    She took out her mobile phone and took a photo of Guan Hao alone, and then she sent the photo to a special mailbox for storage.


    That is where she stores things she doesn''t want others to know.


    ...


    In the bedroom, after Ye Hao made sure that Bingye Meazi would not come in, he secretly took out the phone from the storage ring and sent a text message to Sister Zhou.


    Ye Hao: I found Bingye Meizi was in contact with a person called Beetle, and I investigated this person called Beetle. And they do have any plans.


    Although it was early in the morning, Sister Zhou responded quickly.


    Sister Zhou: I see.


    In addition, Ye Hao sent a message to Su Xiaoxiao and Song Xiaoyue, asking them to stay honestly in the apartment and have something to do.


    Although Ye Hao had already sent a text message in advance at night, in order to prevent them from worrying, he sent another one now.


    Then the sky began to light up slowly.


    Ye Hao, who became Guan Hao, walked out of the house.


    As soon as he walked out, he smelled the charming scent of food.


    Then she saw Hingye Meeko busy in the kitchen.


    "Are you cooking?" Ye Hao walked into the kitchen and looked at Bingye Meezi.


    "Yes." Hingye Meeko nodded, her movements were very skilled, and she seemed to have learned it.


    "I remember that there is nothing in my refrigerator except instant noodles and ham sausage." Ye Hao said puzzledly.


    Bingye Meeko shook his phone: "Apart from other aspects of China, shopping online is really easy. The ingredients ordered an hour ago will be delivered within an hour."


    Ye Hao looked at Bingye Meeko cooking island cuisine, and he subconsciously said, "You should add a little **** slice to this dish. That would be better."


    "Do you know how to cook?" Bingye Meeko looked at Ye Hao unexpectedly.


    "I personally prefer to eat, and I also specially applied for a cooking class. I originally wanted to eat it for the future child and her. The result...hehe." Ye Hao waved his hand and sighed.


    "By the way, I don''t like to eat raw. So don''t make me sashimi for your fish."


    After Ye Hao finished speaking, he sat on the sofa and took out his notebook, not knowing what to do there.


    Half an hour later, Hingino Meeko came out, carrying a sumptuous dish.


    "time to eat."


    Ye Hao came to the table with the laptop in his arms, and he looked at the sumptuous dishes.


    "It''s breakfast, so much is necessary."


    "Food is not only for filling yourself, but also for enjoyment." Bingye Yazi looked at Ye Hao while holding up his chopsticks while looking at the laptop.


    She frowned: "When eating, don''t do other things, that''s disrespect for food!"


    "You have so many people in the island country. This is my job. I lost contact yesterday. I still have a lot of work waiting for me to deal with it." Ye Hao tapped his finger on the keyboard.


    Meako Bingye glanced at Ye Hao''s screen, and it did read the report plan of a certain company.


    In her heart, it was as if a thing had been put down.


    She put her hands together and closed her eyes.


    "I''m gonna start now."


    With that, she began to eat.


    Ye Hao looked at Meeko Bingye while doing his "work".


    I didn''t expect this woman to demand such exquisiteness in life. If you just look at her performance in school and look like this, it''s really hard to believe that this woman''s details are extraordinary.


    "Hey. That... Meeko Hingino."


    "Just call me Yazi."


    "Yezi. Who are you? You were hit by someone in a car and molested in a bar. You are not a killer spy, right?" Ye Hao closed the computer and looked at Bingye Mei.


    Bingye Meeko covered her mouth and chuckled.


    "You have watched a lot of TV series. But it''s almost the same. I came to China as a refugee."


    "Escape?" Ye Hao knew that this woman was about to start acting again.


    "I owed a debt on the island country, and I couldn''t pay it off, so I fled to China. But it seems that they still don''t want to let me go." Hingye Meeko ate the food silently.


    "How much do you owe?" Ye Hao asked.


    "It''s not about how much money I owe. I also know some things I shouldn''t know."


    Ye Hao nodded: "The gray area, I understand. So you are quite poor."


    Ye Hao chewed the food.


    "This is similar to our shopping mall. There is a saying that the shopping mall is like a battlefield. We are merchants who send some commercial spies, and then there are some more ruthless people who will kill them when they catch commercial spies."


    "It is said that if you follow too much, you can directly..." Ye Hao gestured with his palm on his neck.


    Hingye Meeko chuckles and said, "It''s almost like this."


    In the small talk, the two parties talked about their interests, or dishes and other topics that both of them are interested in.


    After all the dishes are washed.


    Ye Hao changed into a suit.


    "I''m going to the company. If you want to leave, just close the door."


    "You are still injured, are you going to work now?"


    Bingye Yazi looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    "It''s okay, didn''t you say that it was just a few minor injuries. There are hundreds of mouths in the company waiting for me to feed. Those people can''t do anything without me.


    Ye Hao waved his hand and walked to the door to put on his shoes.


    At this point in time, the school is about to start classes, and Meeko Himino should also meet in school.


    "Wait. I''ll go with you. I don''t have any clothes, so I will go to the street shop to buy some clothes." Hingye Meeko followed Ye Hao with a bag containing her clothes that she couldn''t wear.


    "Ah? You and me?" Ye Hao looked at Bingye Meezi in surprise.


    Hingye Meeko nodded, and she smiled: "It just happens that I have nothing to do today. I will stop by your company to take a look. If you suddenly faint on the road, I have learned first aid and I can help you."


    Looked at Ye Hao with a slightly surprised expression.


    She blinked: "Isn''t your company suitable for me to go? Or do you still misunderstand you before you hate me? Then I apologize to you."

 Chapter 977： "Jealousy" of female colleagues in the company

    Chapter 977 The "Jealous" of Female Colleagues


    Inside the women''s clothing store.


    Ye Hao stood at the door of the locker room, feeling a little nervous at the moment.


    Information, apartment, these can be disguised, these are his personal performances, he can control and control.


    But the company!


    I don''t know how Xiaoyan''s arrangements are. These involve other people. If you show your feet at that time, your identity as close to Bingye Gezi will be exposed.


    In fact, now Ye Hao has also discovered the benefits of the identity of "Guan Hao".


    It can be seen that Meeko Hingino is a woman with a very complicated heart, and also a very lonely woman.


    The reason why she cared about the identity of "Guan Hao" before was to show that she was trying to get close to this man.


    Once the identity of "Guan Hao" completely dispelled Bingye Meako''s defenses, maybe Ye Hao could use this to understand what exactly Bingye Meako''s mission was in China.


    And now the company!


    This is the last safety supervision station.


    Just then, the door of the dressing room opened.


    Hingye Meeko walked out in a casual outfit.


    "how about it?"


    Bingye Yazi walked around inside Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao was stunned for a moment, and he had to say Bingye Meeko was really beautiful, wearing such ordinary clothes.


    It even gives people the feeling that she is really an ordinary girl.


    "What''s wrong? Doesn''t it look good?" Bingye Meeko looked at herself and then at Ye Hao.


    "No, it''s... very beautiful."


    Ye Hao showed a gloomy expression.


    Bingye Meeko covered her mouth and smiled lightly, that smile was not a fake smile, but a smile from the heart.


    "Then this set of clothes."


    After getting dressed, Meako Bingye and Ye Hao got in the car.


    "I remember that when you rescued me, you drove a Porsche. Why did you switch to an Audi this time? And it was a new one." Meeko Hingo paid great attention to details.


    "It''s not because of you. Your blood is so cheap that it is everywhere on my Porsche. I wash it myself and can''t clean it. I can only send it to the 4S shop and let them do a full set of special care."


    "You didn''t say it before, I am a person with a net worth of over 100 million."


    "I am not interested in the house now, the only thing that interests me is the car."


    "Isn''t there a saying, the car is a man''s second home."


    Ye Hao said as he drove the car.


    Bingye Yazi turned his head and kept looking at Ye Hao''s face.


    "Why look at me all the time? Is there something on my face?" Ye Hao touched his face and asked suspiciously.


    "Are you afraid that I will go to your company? From just now, you are obviously a little uneasy, and the number of blinks is obviously more than before."


    Bingye Meeko''s words made Ye Hao''s heart jump.


    Being with a woman is really tiring. I have to pretend myself all the time.


    "You are very careful to observe. Actually, I personally rarely take women to my company. After all, you also know that people are talking and who knows what they will say in private."


    "When you arrive at our company, don''t mind if you hear anything bad."


    Ye Hao smiled.


    Bingye Meeko didn''t continue to ask, it seemed that Ye Hao had been fooled by this excuse.


    Soon, the car came under a commercial building.


    "Tianguan Group?" Hingye Meeko saw the huge sign on the building: "This building is yours?"


    "Bought it. The company here before closed down at a loss, so I spent some money to buy it here." Ye Hao seemed to be talking about the real thing.


    And these are just the information that Xiao Yan just sent him not long ago.


    "Good for Mr. Guan."


    After seeing Ye Hao, the guard at the entrance of the underground garage greeted him and let him go immediately.


    The car stopped in the basement, and Ye Hao took Bingye Meeko into the elevator.


    Many people went up the elevator along the way, and they all said hello when they saw Ye Hao.


    "Good for Mr. Guan."


    "Mr. Guan early."


    And these people noticed Bingye Gezi next to Ye Hao, with surprised expressions in their eyes.


    Those women looked even more jealous and resentful.


    "Who is this woman?"


    "I don''t know, not from our company."


    "How can she be together at President Guan? Is it Mr. Guan''s new wife?"


    "No way. Since the divorce, Mr. Guan has rarely had contact with the opposite sex, let alone a new wife, no girlfriends!"


    These people are still talking quietly.


    "Cough cough." Ye Hao coughed, and the whispered voices of these people thought they immediately disappeared.


    After arriving at the floor where Ye Hao''s office was located, only him and Meeko Hingino were left in the elevator.


    "Sorry, they are like this." Ye Hao looked at Bingye Meezi apologetically.


    "It''s okay. But you seem to be particularly famous among the female employees of your company. Looking at the eyes of those female employees, you can''t wait to throw me directly off the roof of the building."


    Hingye Meeko smiled.


    "Just laughed."


    Ye Hao took Bingye Meeko and walked towards his office.


    Outside the office, a young and beautiful female secretary was sitting there. Seeing Ye Hao coming, she immediately stood up.


    "Good Mr. Guan..."


    The female secretary noticed Ye Hao''s Bingye Meeko, and her eyes were shocked.


    "Is there anything going on today?" Ye Hao asked as he opened his office door.


    "Oh..." The female secretary recovered and looked at Ye Hao respectfully.


    "There are two reports this morning that President Guan needs to review in person, and another meeting in the afternoon requires you to attend.


    "Okay, I get it. Make me two cups of coffee."


    Ye Hao opened the door and walked in with Bingye Yazi.


    Bingye Meako looked at Ye Hao''s office. It was very large and spacious. The layout here was also very good, with a picture hanging on the wall.


    Hingye Meeko looked at this painting.


    "Do you still admire paintings? I remember that this was a famous European painter, Cabo painted three hundred years ago."


    Ye Hao looked at his office. In fact, it was the first time he saw his office.


    It was just Xiao Yan who took a 3D picture to show him.


    Ye Hao looked at the painting, he secretly smiled, this woman never forgets to try.


    "Miss Yazi, you may remember wrong. This painting was indeed painted by a European painter three hundred years ago, but it is not called Kabu, but Kafat."


    Ye Hao smiled.


    "Oh, yes. I remembered it wrong." Meeko Hingino looked like I remembered it wrong.


    Then she began to admire it everywhere in the office.


    "Miss, your coffee."


    The female secretary walked in, handed the coffee to Ye Hao and Bingye Meeko respectively, and then left.


    Hingye Meeko took a sip of coffee, and she smiled and said, "It seems that this time I have really become the enemy of your company. Your secretary put at least ten spoons of sugar in my coffee. She wanted Sweet to me."


    "I''m really sorry, I will criticize her later."


    "No. After all, the same **** also has a strong desire for their own territory. If the same **** appears in their own territory, of course they will be repulsive." Hingo Geiko laughed.

 Chapter 978： Leave the phone

    Chapter 978


    Bingye Yazi followed Ye Hao all day.


    She would also chat with some colleagues from time to time to understand Ye Hao''s situation through communication.


    Fortunately, these people didn''t show any hints.


    Before I knew it, it was the afternoon.


    "You see that I''m fine this day, won''t you still follow me?" Ye Hao smiled and looked at Bingye Meeko.


    Hingye Meeko shrugged: "Don''t you like having beautiful women following you?"


    "Hahaha, maybe I''m old, I''ve passed that indulgent age long ago." Ye Hao picked up the key on the table and took off his coat from the hanger.


    "Today''s work is over, are you going to come back to the apartment with me next, or what?"


    Hingye Meeko smiled and said, "I''m not your follower, I''m just worried about your injury. But looking at this day, your injury should have recovered well."


    "Wait a minute, I''ll invite you to dinner. It''s my apocalypse for your previous misunderstanding. You probably won''t refuse."


    Ye Hao secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    This woman didn''t say that she would continue to follow her, if she followed her for a long time, maybe she would really miss something.


    Didi


    At this moment, Bingye Meeko suddenly turned her back to Ye Hao and took out her phone.


    "Sorry, I''ll answer a call."


    Heyno Meeko was about to go outside.


    "I have a bathroom here. You can go inside the bathroom." Ye Hao pointed to the single-person bathroom in the office.


    Hingye Meeko hesitated, she walked into the bathroom.


    After Bingye Meeko walked into the bathroom, Ye Hao''s figure flashed, and without making any footsteps, he stood beside the bathroom.


    At the same time, take out your mobile phone and put on headphones.


    "Hey." In the earphones, Meeko Hingino''s voice was in the island language.


    "What happened to you? You sent me a message last night, want to contact me?" This is a man who speaks island Mandarin.


    "There is a bunch of **** guys here in Huaxia, and the one called Beetle wants to attack me when he connects with me!"


    "I want to kill him!"


    Through the phone, Ye Hao could hear the killing intent in Bingye Meeko''s words.


    The reason why Ye Hao could eavesdrop on Bingye Meeko''s call was actually that he installed a script in Bingye Meeko''s phone last night.


    This script is very hidden, and the invisible state is usually turned off.


    Two conditions are required to open, the machine loaded with the script for communication, video, information, call, etc.


    Then the device with the script receiver needs to be within two meters of the surrounding area.


    And Ye Hao''s cell phone contained this device, so he could clearly hear what Bingye Meeko said.


    In fact, there are more advanced and convenient instruments, but those instruments are too easy to be exposed. Only this method is the most concealed, there is almost no possibility of exposure, that is, the requirements are too high.


    "Yazi, you should be clear. We are weak in China, and this time we are cooperating with each other."


    "They don''t have any sincerity to cooperate, and they dare to take a shot at the partner!" Hingo Meeko clenched his fist.


    The other party was silent for a while.


    "Are you OK."


    "They are still alive, which means I am fine now."


    "You can bear it again, this time the plan is big. We cooperate in many ways, and in China, we must use the power of the underworld."


    Hell!


    Ye Hao frowned.


    The beetles are from the underworld, and the islanders cooperate with the underworld and are planning things.


    Before the Netherworld was clearly still cooperating with ghost cards.


    It seems that the people with the ghost card have not little relationship with the island people.


    The forces involved behind this are really a bit too complicated.


    "Okay. I see. The mission has already begun. I will act according to the mission. But after the mission, I don''t care about the partnership."


    "I want those people to die!"


    "After the task is completed, do whatever you want. Be careful to hide your identity when you act."


    "Yes."


    The communication is broken.


    Bingye Yazi opened the door and came out. She saw Ye Hao sitting on the sofa, holding a mobile phone.


    "Are you out? I''m looking for any delicious restaurant next to here." Ye Hao put down his phone and looked at Bingye Meeko.


    Hingye Meeko said: "Then have you chosen well? Let''s set off if we choose."


    "Go. I think a hot pot restaurant is good. Huaxia''s hot pot is a good thing." Ye Hao suggested.


    Only the two of them sat in the car to eat.


    During the meal, the two talked and laughed, really like a couple.


    "You said you were fleeing. Where do you live now?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I live with a distant relative and I am still working." Meeko Hingino said.


    "Then is there any way to solve your problem? After all, it is not a way to hide in Tibet, right? Some friends in the island country can..."


    Ye Hao was rejected by Bingye Meeko as soon as he spoke.


    "No, my business doesn''t seem to involve others. By the way, you are the first and only friend of my Huaxia. Can you exchange phone numbers?"


    Bingye Meeko took out her phone and looked at Ye Hao expectantly.


    Ye Hao certainly wouldn''t refuse, and gave his phone number to Meeko Bingye.


    Bingye Yazi looked at Ye Hao''s phone number and was in a daze for a while.


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?" Ye Hao thought that the number he gave was wrong.


    No, this number is indeed the number under the identity of "Guan Hao", there is nothing wrong with it.


    "No... it''s okay. It''s just that I''m thinking that I''ve been to Huaxia Capital for so long, and haven''t had a good time. If you are free, can you come to me and stroll around?" Bingye Yazi looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao was a little surprised by Bingye Mei''s request.


    Isn''t she going to perform the task, there is still time to make an appointment with herself?


    "Okay. As long as you have a request, I can accompany you and be there on call." Gentleman Ye Hao agreed.


    "That''s good. Remember what you said, on call." Hingye Meeko shook his phone.


    After that, Bingye Meeko reported an address casually, and after Ye Hao sent her to him, he left.


    Huaxia University campus.


    It was already eight or nine o''clock late at night.


    Hingye Meeko was walking down the road carrying some daily necessities.


    "Hi, Yazi classmate. Where did you go today?"


    A voice came from behind Hingino Meeko, which shocked Hingo Meeko who was thinking about something, and almost didn''t draw her weapon.


    When Ye Hao, who appeared to be wearing sportswear, was running, she did not reply.


    "Yazi, are you uncomfortable there? The teacher said that you took a leave today, but it made me worry for a long time." Ye Hao looked at Bingye Gezi with concern.


    "Stop following me."


    Hingye Meeko left a word, walked into his apartment, and closed the door heavily.

 Chapter 979： Sister Zhou was suspended

    Chapter 979 Sister Zhou Was Suspended


    Originally, Ye Hao thought that Bingye Meezi asked for his phone number, which was just a polite.


    But I didn''t expect that on the first weekend, Meeko Hingno would call him and ask him to take him to the capital to play.


    They first went to climb the Great Wall on this day.


    "Your China Great Wall is really majestic and amazing." Bingye Meako stood on a relatively high beacon tower, looked at the surrounding mountains and Qionglin, sighing.


    "When we see these, we also lament the greatness of the ancients." Ye Hao smiled.


    "Go, let''s continue walking." Bingye Meeko took Ye Hao''s arm and continued walking forward.


    "Hey, walk slowly and take a rest. Don''t forget that I''m still a patient."


    "Exercise is good for the blood circulation of the body, so that you can recover better from the injury."


    "Are you a woman? You have such good physical strength."


    ...


    Coming down from the Great Wall, Ye Hao was already "out of breath", but Bingye Gezi on the side was all calm.


    "You need to exercise more. Staying in the company is not good for your health." Bingye Meeko looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao panted and sat on the wooden chair.


    "I...I know. I''ll sit for a while..."


    "You are sitting here, I''ll buy you a drink." Hingino Meeko walked away.


    Ye Hao watched Bingye Yazi walk away, and his breathing became normal.


    Pretending to be tired is really tired.


    I also need to use internal strength to force my sweat out.


    But this woman is really weird. She is playing around and watching the scenery, and there is nothing unusual.


    And he didn''t carry anything else on him, just a small bag.


    He once took advantage of Hingye Meeko''s chance to go to the bathroom, and checked her small bag, which was also full of normal ladies'' items.


    What is going on with this woman?


    A few minutes later, Hingino Meeko returned with ice cream.


    ...


    After that, from Monday to Friday, Meeko Hingino would look for "Guan Hao" to go out to visit various attractions in the capital every night.


    On Saturdays and Sundays, I went to a little further away, outside the fifth ring road.


    After half a month, the capital was almost to be visited by Guan Hao and Hingye Meeko.


    Ye Hao looked at Meeko Bingye who was studying hard in the classroom.


    His phone vibrated, he stood up, left the classroom from the back of the classroom, and walked into the bathroom.


    "Hey."


    "How is Hingye Meeko''s situation? Have you done anything suspicious." Sister Zhou''s voice was on the other end of the phone.


    "No, everything is normal for her. Although I eavesdropped on her words about the beginning of the action, she did not act at all during this period of time." Ye Hao frowned and said.


    "Sister Zhou. What happened to the beetle I asked you to investigate before."


    "Beetle is indeed one of the members of the underworld. It is certain that the underworld is indeed cooperating with the islanders." Sister Zhou''s voice was very serious.


    "So this time the situation is very serious. We have reason to suspect that the other party is secretly carrying out some huge plan. You can figure out whether you can get some news from Himo Geiko."


    Ye Hao scratched his hair, and he said helplessly: "I really can''t find any news. Meadow Bingye''s body is very''clean'', there is no information available."


    "Unless you grab Hingo Meeko, rigorously interrogate, and force her to ask something out of her mouth! However, I don''t think I can ask anything."


    Sister Zhou was silent for a while.


    "Okay, I see. Ye Hao, I...I have one thing to tell you about. I hope you can calm down."


    "What''s the matter, Sister Zhou?" Ye Hao heard Sister Zhou''s tone a little weird.


    "Regarding your action to monitor Meeko Hingino, you must continue. But the person who will contact you later may not be me, but someone else. They will take the initiative to contact you and your actions will be arranged by them."


    Ye Hao''s expression changed.


    "Sister Zhou, did something happen? You weren''t responsible for this matter, didn''t you say it. If this matter is handled, you can directly advance to the local team."


    The phone fell silent.


    "Ye Hao, don''t ask. I''m tired and want to take a vacation and rest. Not much to say, I want to hang up..."


    "Sister Zhou, you know my personality. Either you can tell me clearly here now, or I will go to the Dragon Group and ask clearly." Ye Hao snapped.


    There was no busy tone on the other end of the phone, but silence.


    Ye Hao was waiting there. He had a foreboding that Sister Zhou had encountered something, and it should have something to do with him.


    call


    On the other end of the phone was the sound of deep breathing.


    "I can tell you, but you must promise me to be calm. Focus on the overall situation."


    "You say it." Ye Hao said two words. He put his shoulder on the phone and walked to the sink to wash his hands.


    "Yes... it''s because of the Yang family. Because I mobilized the dragon team without authorization, I was punished by the above."


    "Didn''t you say that you have nothing to do. The Yang Family and the Long Group are closely related, and it is impossible to break up because of these things." Ye Hao''s face suddenly changed, and he suddenly thought of something.


    He whispered: "Is it because the Dragon Group wants to introduce a scapegoat, so as to express its sincerity to the Yang family. And Sister Zhou, you are this kind of sheep."


    "Okay. Ye Hao, don''t ask so much. Anyway, I''m more than 30 years old. I haven''t hesitated personal problems for my tasks over the years. I took a vacation and went to find a man to have a good relationship."


    Sister Zhou''s voice was obviously a bit lonely.


    "Tell me what punishment they gave you."


    "leaf¡­¡­"


    "Tell me!" Ye Hao hit the tiles on the sink with a fist.


    "Suspended vacation, entrusted with all tasks."


    "Whether it''s advancing to the local group is out of play."


    "Okay, Ye Hao. Don''t worry about sister Zhou''s affairs. Sister Zhou will take care of it by herself. Now you have to worry about the overall situation. I don''t know what the underworld and island people are doing behind the scenes!"


    Dididi


    A busy tone came from the phone.


    In the bathroom just now, the water pipes on the sink burst one after another, and water splashed everywhere, like a fountain scene.


    In the parking lot, Ye Hao got in the car, started the car, and drove the car out with a sweep.


    And at the gate of the school.


    "Huh, a car came out?" Several teachers from the Political and Education Office were chatting there, while a silver Porsche rushed out.


    Before they could reflect, the silver Porsche directly broke the railing at the school gate and rushed out.


    "I''m going, who is this, so courageous!"


    "That car seems to belong to Ye Hao."


    "It''s this **** Ye Hao again, he really thinks he has some immunity, and he can really be lawless! I''m so angry."


    A figure appeared behind the teacher of the Political Education Office.


    "Okay. Let the repair department come over and repair it. The repair cost will be deducted from my salary." Yang Tai stood there.

 Chapter 980： Ye Hao wants to break into the dragon group!

    Chapter 980 Ye Hao Wants to Break into the Dragon Group!


    In a car outside Huaxia University, Moran was listening to music.


    Zi Zi Zi


    Suddenly, with the sound of a car speeding by, she turned her head and saw Ye Hao''s silver Porsche driving past.


    "What happened again?" Moran turned off the music in the car and started the car to catch up.


    At the same time, she put on headphones.


    "Hello. Team Tang, Team Tang."


    "What''s the matter, Moran, what happened?" Tang Cheng''s voice was over the earphone.


    "Ye Hao didn''t know why, suddenly he drove out of Huaxia University and broke the railing at the gate of Huaxia University! I am trying to get in touch with him now, but his phone can''t get through."


    Moran''s speed has gradually been unable to keep up with the silver Porsche.


    But she took out a mobile phone, opened a software on it, and immediately a map appeared, with a high-speed moving dot on the map.


    "Strange? Who provokes our little ancestor?" Tang Cheng asked suspiciously, "Everything is normal here for Su Xiaoxiao. Everything is normal for Liu Chuang who is in charge of Song Ying."


    "Did something happen to your Huaxia University?"


    Moran took out a tablet computer and switched out two monitoring screens. There were two classrooms on the screen, namely the classrooms of Song Xiaoyue and Xia Xue.


    "Song Xiaoyue and Xia Xue are also normal."


    "That''s weird, Ye Hao, unless someone around him encounters something, he won''t be so angry. But we are all responsible for protecting the few people in the capital, so there should be no problem."


    "Molan, look at the direction of Ye Hao''s car. Didn''t it go to the airport? Could something happen to Haicheng?"


    Tangcheng began to wonder if something happened in Haicheng.


    Moran carefully looked at the high-speed moving points on the map.


    "No, Ye Hao didn''t drive towards the airport. He...wait, the signal point disappeared!"


    Suddenly, the dot on the monitoring instrument disappeared!


    "Disappeared? Impossible. He also knew when we installed the positioning device in his car, and he agreed." Tang Cheng said in surprise.


    "There are two possibilities for the failure of the positioning device, one is to be destroyed, the other is to enter the signal interference!"


    Suddenly, Moran''s eyes widened, and she slammed on the brakes, holding the phone in both hands, and scratching **** on the phone screen.


    The map was constantly enlarged, and finally her eyes stared at the last place where Ye Hao''s car appeared.


    "Team Tang. I may know where Ye Hao went. The last place where his signal appeared was Tunnel No. 014. There was a secret road into the fourth area of ??Long Group."


    Far away in Tangcheng, at the entrance of Su Xiaoxiao''s high school, his eyes suddenly widened, and he took a breath.


    "I''m a good boy. Ye Hao, this kid is going crazy today. Before he broke into the Ye family, it was not enough to break into the Yang family. This time he went straight to the dragon team!


    "He is a Husky."


    "Molan, now go to the Dragon Group base immediately, anyway, you must stop Ye Hao before he gets into trouble!"


    Tang Cheng started his car and slammed on the accelerator.


    ...


    Dragon group central defense system.


    "Report. Just now, in the secret road at No. 014, Longzu District 4, a silver Porsche had not verified its identity and forcibly passed the virtual wall!"


    A staff member watching the surveillance said.


    "The 4th district of the Dragon Group has activated the Level 4 blue combat readiness warning. Immediately investigate the identity of the owner of the car. At the same time, close the secret road No.014 in the 4th district of the Long Group and block the car for me in the secret road!"


    "Yes!"


    In the fourth area of ??the Dragon Group, there were more guard lights on the walls that lit up blue.


    "Level 4 blue combat readiness warning? Is it an exercise?"


    "I don''t know, but the four-level blue combat readiness warning is the lowest level. There should be no problem."


    The people in the four districts did not worry too much. After all, the four-level early warning was only to remind everyone that there was a potential danger, and it was under investigation, so that everyone should pay attention.


    There have been more than a dozen such alarms throughout the year, and everyone did not care and continued their work.


    In secret road No. 014, all light sources are turned off.


    But the lights of a silver Porsche were still on, and it was driving at a speed of over a hundred yards.


    Ye Hao looked at the tunnel indifferently, and suddenly in the tunnel in front of him, a wall suddenly appeared on the ground and began to rise slowly.


    "Want to block me?" Ye Hao sneered: "Let you see what is called the technology of the car god."


    Ye Hao kept switching between gears, and at the same time his car began to accelerate further.


    Finally, a one-meter-high separation wall, three or four meters away, was raised.


    Ye Hao turned the steering wheel abruptly, and the car was on the curved wall next to it under the high speed.


    At super high speeds, the silver Porsche was actually running on the wall. When it reached the location of the separation wall, the silver Porsche was directly above it with the roof facing down.


    After that, the silver Porsche followed the curved wall and drove smoothly onto the road, and there was light in front of it.


    That is the fourth zone of the Dragon Group!


    This series of operations is a silver arc in the monitoring, and many people are stunned.


    "Damn it. Whoever designed this wall, making movies! They also do special effects!" The person in charge of the defense system slapped the table and shouted.


    "This...this is because we are underground, so this curved design can be safer." The staff next to him added in a low voice!


    "I know he! Give me the security team in the fourth district of Dragon Group immediately to intercept the silver Porsche, and use force to suppress it if necessary."


    "Yes!"


    Zi Zi Zi


    Amid the violent braking sound, a silver Porsche stopped in the fourth zone of the Dragon Group.


    Brush up


    Several guns were aimed at the silver Porsche.


    "The people in the Porsche listen, get out of the car immediately. Give up resistance, otherwise we will use force to suppress you. You only have five seconds to think about it!"


    The captain of the four district garrison shouted from behind the bunker.


    The Porsche window rolled down and a hand stretched out.


    "Ask for directions, how to get to the first zone of Dragon Group. By the way, put down the dangerous weapon inside, I''m afraid it will hurt you."


    The captain of the garrison wrinkled his face, he was looking down on them.


    "Warning time is up. Shoot!"


    Give an order.


    All the soldiers behind the bunkers raised their guns and shot at the Porsche.


    A large rain of bullets, if it hits the Porsche, it is estimated that it will be beaten into a hornet''s nest, including armor-piercing bullets.


    "I''m so angry, I''m just asking for directions."


    The one who reached out his hand snapped a finger, and all the bullets stopped.


    At the same time, those movable bunkers, boxes, or other things were floating.


    After a few seconds, the entire guard team lost their resistance.


    "Report...report. The enemy is very powerful, at least with Level 3 combat effectiveness, it should be a superpower! The opponent has already broken through us."


    "Report casualties!"


    The captain of the security squad struggled to push away the iron barrel that was pressing on him, and he looked around.


    As a result, he was surprised to find that none of his team members were dead or even seriously injured, all of them were crushed or entangled by something unknown.


    "We...have no... casualties."

 Chapter 981： He is the creator of the safety net

    Chapter 981 He Is The Creator Of The Safety Net


    "Hurry up, find him for me quickly!"


    "Where is that silver Porsche!"


    "Block all the passages for me to leave the fourth district!"


    The person in charge shouted there.


    The staff next to them are constantly tapping their fingers on the machine, trying to find the target.


    But suddenly, black screens appeared on the computers and electronic devices in this office, and even the lights went down!


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    The person in charge looked at the scene in amazement. After a few seconds, the standby light came on and the machine resumed operation.


    But it is obviously different from before.


    "It''s not good, our Dragon Group''s computer information system has been hacked!"


    "Turn on the safety net! Don''t let the other party intrude!" the person in charge shouted, patting the table.


    "The safety net has been opened, and the safety net has been set up. Safety..."


    The voice of the staff ceased.


    "Head... out... there is a problem."


    "What''s the matter?" The person in charge ran over anxiously. He walked to the position of the staff member. On the computer screen in front of him, the mouse and keyboard pages were all moving by themselves.


    "Not good. Our computer is out of control!"


    "Someone directly turned off the four-level blue warning!"


    "The gates of all the passages in the four districts that were originally closed are all opened. And...and 90% of the support teams from all walks of life were... all blocked by safety doors!"


    The person in charge felt qi and blood surge in his heart: "What the **** is this?"


    "Sir, our safety net has been broken. The enemy''s computer technology is very powerful, and it directly controls our mainframe." A staff member swallowed and said.


    "Who can tell me what the **** is going on. Isn''t it the newly installed safety net this year? Isn''t it 20 or 30 years advanced than the previous one! Isn''t it even better than the US Pentagon!"


    The person in charge roared.


    The defense center has been in a mess at this moment. They have experienced many attacks and even destruction.


    But because of a car, this is the first time.


    And also let the other party into the realm of no one.


    "Report. Silver Porsche, license plate ****, the owner''s information is Ye Hao. He is a member of the dragon team, and at the same time... is also the safety net maker we are using."


    A man came over panting.


    Hearing this news, everyone around showed weird expressions.


    Well...no wonder their safety net is like air in front of each other.


    The emotional partner is the creator of the safety net.


    It''s as if you are playing a game, and the opponent is the person who makes the game. The two parties are not on the same level at all. The other party only needs to enter a code, leave a back door, and change a data.


    It is impossible for the opponent to lose.


    "Then let''s do it now? Do you just watch this kid running around in the base?" The person in charge patted the table, which was quite angry.


    "We can restart the system and turn on the backup manual system. In this way, we can manually control the equipment in the base, but it takes three minutes." One person said.


    "Why are you still stunned, reboot!"


    The person in charge threw his hat on the table: "It''s so embarrassing."


    Three minutes, not to mention three minutes is short, but it is enough for people to do a lot of things.


    ...


    "Found the way."


    Ye Hao put down his tablet.


    Just now, in order to find the way to the first area of ??the dragon group, he directly invaded the dragon group''s information system.


    Originally he would think it was very troublesome, for fear of wasting time.


    But I didn''t expect the other party to use the safety net that I had handed over.


    It''s all right now, he just went in as if he had entered his house, and it took less than ten seconds before and after.


    Ye Hao saw the person rushing over with a gun in the distance, and he started the car and drove towards the road leading to Longzu District 1.


    When driving to the road crossing from District 4 to District 1, a team of five appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    They are still wearing uniforms.


    Ye Hao recognized that it was the yellow uniform.


    Generally, when in the base, the ground group, the xuan group, and the yellow group will wear different combat uniforms, and when performing tasks, they will be based on their own preferences.


    "Step aside!"


    A voice appeared in the ears of the five members of the yellow team, and at the same time a majesty appeared.


    The five of them sank instantly, their faces were pale, and their legs were shaking.


    It wasn''t until the silver Porsche galloped past them that the feeling of being pressed by the giant mountain disappeared.


    "Huh, just... what was it like just now." A woman fell on the ground, panting, her sweat dripping down like rain.


    "It feels... It feels like you want to wipe it out as long as you move it."


    "After performing so many tasks, I...I felt this fear for the first time."


    The members of the squad looked at their team members one after another, in their eyes, they were very powerful, the masters of strength training.


    And their captain was pale at the moment.


    The leader of the Lian Li Realm swallowed, and he looked at the taillights of the cars disappearing in the tunnel.


    "That murderous aura, coercive. At least in the late stage of Qi refining, it may even be innate!"


    ...


    After leaving the four districts, Ye Hao went smoothly along the way. Because he invaded the defense system, he didn''t need to worry about the appearance of the separation wall.


    But when he entered an area, a group of people appeared in front of him, as well as a special explosion-proof shield.


    Zi Zi Zi


    There was a sound of braking and Porsche stopped steadily.


    The door opened and Ye Hao walked out.


    He scanned a circle of people around him and sneered: "Welcome me so warmly?"


    "Ye Hao!"


    Sister Zhou walked up quickly, she walked to Ye Hao and took Ye Hao''s arm.


    "Calm down. Wait for the security officer in the first district to come over. Don''t make trouble. I''ll just say that you are here to report to me."


    "Sister Zhou, don''t worry about me when I''m here. I''m here to ask the truth, why I went to Yang''s house and you are responsible!"


    Ye Hao clenched his fists.


    He and Sister Zhou were not familiar, but Sister Zhou was a nice person and helped Ye Hao with a lot of things.


    And this time it was because of the Yang family, and Ye Hao couldn''t let Sister Zhou be punished for himself.


    "Ye Hao!"


    A middle-aged man came over.


    "You trespassed into the Dragon Team. Although you have the Dragon Team ID, you wounded the guards in District 4! I want to arrest you and investigate you!"


    "Who are you." Ye Hao glanced at this person.


    At a glance, this person was immediately stunned.


    "Ye Hao!" Sister Zhou felt that Ye Hao was threatening this person with coercion.


    "I am the company commander of the general guard company in the first district of Longzu. I advise you to give up resistance, otherwise you will be at your own risk." The man pointed to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao saw that Sister Zhou was still preparing to stop herself.


    "Sister Zhou, it''s no use what you said today. I''m just here to ask what is going on, to ask for an explanation. If I have to stop me, then I can only really break into this dragon group!"


    Sister Zhou sighed when she heard Ye Hao''s words, she looked at her mobile phone.


    Damn, I couldn''t reach anyone at this time, and I hope that things won''t get out of hand.

 Chapter 982： Di Qiu becomes Ye Haos boss

    Chapter 982 Di Qiu Becomes Ye Hao''s Boss


    "I''m not here to make trouble, I''m here to ask for an explanation. Let the person in charge of your dragon team come to see me!" Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    "The person in charge of the Dragon Team is not someone you can meet if you want."


    "Come on, control this Ye Hao!"


    The guard company commander raised his hand, and immediately surrounded him with weapons.


    Ye Hao sneered and stepped heavily on the ground.


    The feet of the people around were unstable and all fell to the ground.


    The martial artist in the refining realm is a little better, and can stand firm a little.


    "I really don''t want to make things too much. Call the person in charge here." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    The guard company''s people are sweating like rain at the moment, and the guy in front of him is at least a martial artist in the refining state.


    Their configuration can at best deal with the martial artist in the refining realm, which immediately makes them a bit dilemma.


    "The guards retired, and I am responsible for this."


    A voice came.


    There were two ground teams wearing black uniforms, and more than a dozen Xuan teams wearing gray uniforms.


    Seeing these people, the guard company was also relieved, and they retreated one after another.


    "Mr. Ye, we meet again."


    Ye Hao saw an acquaintance, a man with a dark smile.


    Di Qiu.


    "I didn''t read the almanac when I went out today. I met some nasty people." Ye Hao looked at Di Qiu disgustedly.


    "You!" Di Qiu''s team member clenched fists with anger.


    But they knew Ye Hao''s strength was terrifying, and it was impossible for Ye Hao to compete alone.


    "Why is Mr. Ye so angry?" Di Qiu smiled and looked at Ye Hao: "You know, Mr. Ye is now my subordinate."


    "Although the Dragon Team doesn''t have many rules, Mr. Ye should say to me when he sees me."


    Di Qiu looked at Ye Hao provocatively.


    "What do you mean?" Ye Hao frowned.


    "Oh? Didn''t Captain Zhou tell you the latest arrangement above? That''s right, I will deliver the latest order."


    Di Qiu pulled his collar and raised his head to look at Ye Hao.


    "Captain Zhou Huimin was temporarily suspended for rest due to personal reasons. The task she is responsible for is very important because of the increased difficulty."


    "So, Di Qiu, the captain of the Snake Squad, is in charge of my local team."


    "Mr. Ye is naturally my subordinate. I also hope that Mr. Ye will not be as casual as before when performing tasks."


    "Please keep your phone turned on 24 hours a day, send me a mission report every day, and follow my instructions 24 hours a day."


    Di Qiu looked at Ye Hao with a contemptuous smile on his lips.


    Ye Hao scratched his ears and looked at Sister Zhou.


    "Sister Zhou, what is this guy talking about. A lot of nonsense."


    Di Qiu''s face darkened.


    "Ye Hao, I warn you. If you don''t respect, I have the right to punish you!"


    Ye Hao laughed, and he walked towards Di Qiu step by step.


    "After doing this for a long time, it was you who squeezed out sister Zhou''s position. Do you still want to be my boss? Do you want to punish me?"


    Ye Hao walked in front of Di Qiu.


    "Ahem. Bah. You are not qualified."


    He spit directly on Di Qiu''s uniform.


    The expression on Di Qiu''s face was quite ugly. He originally thought he was in a higher position than Ye Hao and became Ye Hao''s immediate boss.


    This guy will respect himself, and then he can think of a way to shame himself.


    But never thought that this guy would look arrogant and careless.


    This kid really doesn''t know how high the sky is!


    "Ye Hao. I want to remind you that this is the Dragon Group." Di Qiu Yin and Yang looked at Ye Hao strangely.


    "I know. This is the dragon group, but in my opinion you are just a lazy snake."


    Ye Hao''s words finally aroused Di Qiu''s anger.


    Di Qiu''s aura burst out of Qi Refining Realm.


    "The light of rice."


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and a stronger aura than Di Qiu appeared.


    Di Qiu''s body immediately sank, as if being pressed by a giant mountain.


    "Smelly boy. Don''t you dare to give me the old Di brother''s face, believe it or not, we will just scrap you." A man with a scar on his face and earrings walked out.


    "Hupengouyou?" Ye Hao sneered.


    "He is the captain of the Earth Formation Mountain Ape Team, Mountain Ape! He is also a warrior in the late stage of Qi Refining Realm, be careful!"


    Sister Zhou reminded from behind.


    "Qi Refining Realm? It''s just a little monkey." Ye Hao dismissed it.


    "You or him, I''ll let you taste the fist of the little monkey!" The mountain monkey was even more angry, and directly raised his fist, with a dark aura, and slammed it directly at Ye Hao.


    Advanced strength enhancement!


    Ye Hao raised his hand and directly held the mountain monkey''s fist in his hand.


    At the same time, the auras in their hands were colliding with each other, but it was obvious that Ye Hao''s golden aura was even better.


    The mountain ape could not bear the strength of Ye Hao''s body.


    "What are you doing in a daze? Give it to Lao Tzu!"


    The mountain ape roared.


    At the same time, Di Qiu next to him also shouted: "This person rushed into the dragon team and ran into his boss. Get him down immediately!"


    Two teams from the ground group and several from the mysterious group besieged Ye Hao.


    Sister Zhou in the distance hanged her heart, she clenched her fists.


    She knows all these people. There are three qi refining realms, five power refining realms, and dozens of body refining realms!


    Ye Hao really has no problem facing these people...


    Soon, sister Zhou found out that her worry was unnecessary.


    In the first ten seconds, these people''s siege still had a little advantage, but soon they were defeated by Ye Hao one by one.


    One person flew out, right next to the wall, one by one, they hit the wall neatly and landed on the ground.


    In the end, they lined up directly.


    "The strength is so small. It''s not a little monkey." Ye Hao hit the flying mountain ape with a fist, and the mountain ape hit the wall, smashing a human-shaped hole.


    Ye Hao turned his head, he saw Di Qiu who was obviously panicked behind him.


    Di Qiu swallowed, the expression on his face disappeared.


    He didn''t expect that Ye Hao would dare to do something here, and his strength was so strong, he was much stronger than when he was in Xiangdu.


    Could it be true that the rumors that he had rushed into the Yang family forcibly before?


    He always thought that it was the Yang Family who hadn''t dealt with Ye Hao because they were concerned about the face of the Dragon Group, and those rumors were mostly exaggerated.


    But at this moment, he truly felt Ye Hao''s horror.


    At the same time as the Qi Refining Realm, people are like the sea, he is just a tributary.


    "Team Di, what did you say before? Let me report to you every day, and turn on the phone 24 hours a day.


    Ye Hao raised his fist, the golden breath condensed on his fist.


    "Ye Hao, I warn you! You...you can''t do this, you are like this...just commit the following! This is a big crime in the Dragon Group!"


    "Is it a sin? What you said doesn''t count! My fist counts."


    Ye Hao''s fist appeared in front of Di Qiu with fist wind.


    Di Qiu''s pupils were enlarged, and his body was shaking.


    "Boy, this is the place where Dragon Group is not your mess!"


    An aura emerged, and a hand appeared on Di Qiu''s shoulder, directly throwing Di Qiu aside.


    At the same time, a fist and Ye Hao faced each other.


    bump


    A sound like a sonic boom came, and the close, weak people covered their ears.


    Ye Hao took a few steps back.


    "The fist of Team Leader Xiang is very powerful."


    Ye Hao wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at the acquaintance in front of him.


    Team leader Xuan, Xiang Yisu.

 Chapter 983： Xiang Yisu

    Chapter 983


    "Boy, I haven''t seen you in a year, you can take my fist." Xiang Yisu looked at Ye Hao with complicated eyes.


    When he was in Haicheng before, Ye Hao felt that Xiang Yisu''s strength was mysterious and unpredictable, not knowing his strength.


    And now Ye Hao can clearly determine that this Xiang Yisu''s strength is in the quasi-innate realm!


    The strength is still above Yang Tai.


    Sure enough, he is the leader of one of the four groups of Dragon Group.


    Ye Hao adjusted his breath while receiving the turbulence from the fist of the Innate Martial Artist in his body.


    While watching Xiang Yisu: "People go up and down. It''s been more than a year, and it''s impossible to stay in place, otherwise, wouldn''t it be laughed at."


    "It will make some villains step on their heads."


    The villain in Ye Hao''s words is naturally Di Qiu.


    Di Qiu, who was thrown out, walked behind Xiang Yisu with a gloomy face.


    "Leader Xiang, please call the shots on this matter. Ye Hao, the kid, rushed into the fourth area of ??the Dragon Group and injured the guard in the fourth area of ??the Dragon Group. We intercepted him here, and he also injured us!"


    Xiang Yisu glanced at Di Qiu: "I have eyes and I have ears. I know what''s happening here, so you don''t need to say it here."


    Di Qiu''s face was a little embarrassed.


    "As the captain, I don''t care about the injuries of my players."


    It can be seen that Xiang Yisu is not pleasing to Di Qiu, but in Long Group, many people''s position arrangements are responsible for many aspects.


    Di Qiu''s character is not good, proud and complacent, but his strength is very strong.


    So even if it was Xiang Yisu, the leader of the Xuan Group, he couldn''t bother with the arrangements of the Dragon Group members.


    Xiang Yisu looked at Ye Hao: "Ye Hao. I heard about your recent events, are you really arrogant to the limit!"


    "The incident of you forcing the Yang family to forcefully break into the Yang family hasn''t passed yet, now it''s the Dragon Group to make trouble again!"


    "You are young and your martial arts talent is not weak. But don''t do things too crazy!"


    "I''m a bit crazy about being a man and doing things. But I''m not a crazy for no reason. There are always things that I can''t see."


    Ye Hao''s aura is no weaker than Xiang Yisu.


    "It seems that you are still not convinced. Okay, I will give you time, and you are here to explain to me clearly the reason why you rushed into the dragon team. I will arrest you personally and put you in confinement!"


    "What I want to ask is, why I rushed to the Yang family, you want to remove the weekly team!"


    "I don''t know about other things about Team Zhou. She united the major families and led the jade treasure event, fought desperately with the enemies of the ghost card from the underworld, and obtained the bronze key. It is indispensable! That''s how you treat a hero!"


    Ye Hao asked in a deep voice.


    Xiang Yisu''s face wrinkled slightly, he glanced at Zhou Huimin.


    Sister Zhou''s eyes were also obviously a bit lonely.


    "This is a matter for the Dragon Team. The arrangement of the Dragon Team has our own ideas."


    "Thinking? I think Sister Zhou is regarded as a scapegoat. I did the job of forcibly breaking into the Yang family. If you have the ability to rush to me, push an innocent person to be a scapegoat. What kind of ability is this."


    Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    Xiang Yisu was silent, and he walked up to Ye Hao: "Ye Hao, you are young. Although your martial arts talent is good, you don''t have the mentality of looking after the overall situation."


    "Everything should focus on the overall situation, and we must not get confused because of the interests of one or two people."


    "The overall situation is important."


    Ye Hao smiled lightly and waved his hand. He chicly said: "I, Ye Hao, are a flat-headed person, a common man. I can''t do anything about the overall situation, I just don''t want the people around me to be wronged because of me."


    "Leader Xiang. I''m not talking nonsense with you, I''m here just to talk. I withdrew the previous instructions, let Sister Zhou resume her post, and let some other people go back and forth from there."


    Ye Hao glanced at Di Qiu.


    Di Qiu clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. Ye Hao was talking about him.


    "Impossible. There is no possibility of taking back the order the Dragon Group has issued." Xiang Yisu looked at Ye Hao seriously: "Moreover, you are so obsessed now that you must accept punishment for what you have done. "


    "In confinement for two months, but you are performing a task now, this punishment is temporarily set aside. Write a review of 100,000 characters first."


    "Haha, turn me off? Review? Leader Xiang, sorry, I can''t write."


    Ye Hao looked at Xiang Yisu, the auras of the two of them collided with each other as if they had two levels of Yin and Yang.


    "Oh my God, this kid is too mad. He dares to provoke the leader of Team Xuan!"


    "The patriarch of the Xuan Group broke through to the Innate Realm many years ago. This kid is at best a Qi Refining Realm! How could he be an opponent of the Inborn Realm!"


    "This kid is going to suffer."


    People around were talking about it.


    "Damn, we''re late." Tangcheng Moran and others rushed over panting.


    Tang Cheng pushed away the crowd and walked in front of Ye Hao.


    "I''m really sorry, Team Leader Xiang, we had a drink with Ye Hao just now, and Ye Hao was drunk. We will take him away now."


    As Tang Cheng said, he pulled Ye Hao''s clothes and motioned to Ye Hao''s eyes: "Stop making trouble, go away."


    "Captain Huang of Team Nine, Tangcheng."


    Xiang Yisu said to Tangcheng.


    Tang Cheng immediately stood up straight: "Here!"


    "You are responsible for the task of protecting Ye Hao, but now you are in the dragon group, you don''t need to protect it here, retreat!"


    Facing Xiang Yisu''s command, Tang Cheng''s expression was uncertain, and his eyes were full of struggling expressions.


    "Why? Can''t I, the leader of the Xuan Group, still be able to order you?" Xiang Yisu stared at Tang Cheng, his eyes changed a little: "Yes, I can break through to the realm of strength training at this age?"


    "But you stayed with this kid for too long, you thought you could stand here in the power refining realm!"


    Xiang Yisu roared like a lion''s roar, and everyone around him covered his ears.


    But Tangcheng, the nearest to Xiang Yisu, was nothing.


    Because there was a man standing in front of him.


    "It''s a bit too much to bully the small with the big one. I''m here to play with you? I''ve long wanted to learn from Team Leader Xiang''s brilliant tricks." Ye Hao stared at Xiang Yisu.


    At this time, this situation is no longer controllable by both parties.


    "You are very powerful, your talent is also very strong, and may even surpass me in the future. But now, you are not my opponent."


    Xiang Yisu raised his fist, wrapped in gray qi, and struck Ye Hao directly.


    Ye Hao folded his arms to protect his chest, and stubbornly resisted Xiang Yisu''s fist.


    And he just moved his feet less than half a meter back.


    "Oh my God, this kid actually resisted the fist of Team Leader Xiang!"


    "Qi Refining and Xiantian are separated by a gap, this kid is not in the Qi Refining Realm!"


    This scene stunned everyone.


    "It''s my turn."


    Nimble


    Ye Hao showed up, climbing on Xiang Yisu''s arm with both hands, and buckled the acupuncture points on Xiang Yisu''s arm with luck.


    "The skill is good, but it also depends on the strength of the person performing it."


    Xiang Yisu''s body shook, and the gray aura on his arm directly bounced Ye Hao''s hand away.


    Fully enhanced powers!


    Ye Hao''s eyes turned blood red at that moment, and the gold right hand was filled with gold red aura, and his fist directly swung towards Xiang Yisu.


    Bengshan fist!


    Xiang Yisu showed seriousness in his eyes, and he shouted.


    "Strong King Kong Fist!"

 Chapter 984： VS Xiang Yisu

    Chapter 984 VS Xiang Yisu


    A figure flew out and hit the wall heavily. He just smashed the wall made of steel into a large hole more than one meter deep. The gravel directly pressed Ye Hao underneath, and there was no figure.


    "Ye Hao!"


    "Ahao!"


    Sister Zhou, Tang Cheng and others exclaimed, trying to check Ye Hao''s injury, but they were stopped.


    Xiang Yisu twisted his fist.


    Secretly said: This kid is really good at it, but fortunately he is still in the Qi Refining Realm. If he is in the Innate Realm, then it is estimated that he is not his opponent.


    "Come here. Put Ye Hao in the first-level imprisonment room first, and not let him out without my order."


    The people who were still scared by this punch just now were all scared again by Xiang Yisu''s words.


    First class prison room?


    That was specially prepared for warriors from the first to the third innate, and the entire dragon group didn''t have several prison rooms of this level.


    Ye Hao is even qualified to enter this kind of confinement room.


    Tang Cheng and Moran wanted to go up to plead anxiously, but were held back by Sister Zhou.


    "We have no effect on going up now. I have already contacted someone I can contact. Then I will find a way to make Ye Hao safe and sound."


    Just when everyone thought the battle was over.


    Di Qiu gleefully walked towards the pothole.


    "Come on, come with me to **** Ye Hao to the prison room."


    Hehe.


    Ye Hao, no matter how strong you are, what good is it.


    I am not your opponent, but in the dragon group, someone is your opponent.


    You are now defeated by Xiang Yisu. I will **** you to the prison room. I can toss you on the way.


    Make you crazy, can you still pierce this day.


    Just when Di Qiu was already thinking about how to torture Ye Hao, he walked to the front of the collapsed wall.


    But his smile stopped abruptly.


    Kaz


    A hand stretched out from the wall.


    He directly clasped Di Qiu''s neck.


    The hearts of the people around hung again.


    Xiang Yisu, who was about to leave, looked at the arm that stretched out from the ruins.


    impossible!


    It took ten percent of his strength to use this vigorous vajra fist, and it is impossible for a Qi Refining Realm to have the ability to stand up after receiving this move.


    The stones in the ruins began to fall, and a person walked out with Di Qiu''s neck clasped. His clothes were already in tatters and looked quite embarrassed.


    But his body is intact.


    "Let...Let...Let me go." Di Qiu''s eyes widened and his neck was pinched. At this moment, he felt that his neck would be twisted as long as he tried a little bit.


    Ye Hao looked at him indifferently.


    "Ants."


    With that, Ye Hao directly pressed him into the wall next to him.


    The pain in his body caused Di Qiu to pass out directly.


    "You are really amazing." Xiang Yisu looked at Ye Hao, and he gave the highest evaluation: "In this generation, I have only seen two geniuses who really admire me and are so jealous. One is you."


    "Where is the other one?" Ye Hao shook his arm.


    "Tianmen, the disciple of the Master of Heaven, the world is boundless."


    I heard the name again.


    "In fact, Team Leader Xiang, your fists are very strong. I almost fainted just now."


    The corner of Ye Hao''s eyes swept over the virtual interface of the system next to him.


    [Congratulations to the host for redeeming high-level physical enhancement, consumes 200 skill points]


    [Current remaining skill points: 400]


    If it weren''t for Ye Hao''s last moment to redeem advanced physical enhancement, maybe Ye Hao might not be able to resist the next punch.


    He also began to rejoice that when he was in Yang''s house, if it weren''t for Xue Laozai, if it wasn''t for Dongfangze, they arrived.


    Ye Hao is definitely not Yang Zhong''s opponent.


    Quasi-innate, even if it is only one layer of innate, it is far from the refining realm, and it is far from comparable to pseudo-innate.


    "Then you still have to fight with me now." Xiang Yisu looked at Ye Hao.


    "I have no grudges with Team Leader Xiang, but I also like to fight the strong." Ye Hao''s eyes became like a falcon.


    Since they have all exchanged for high-level flesh, let''s have a full set!


    Advanced exchange rate enhancement.


    [Congratulations to the host for obtaining high-level speed enhancement, consumes 200 skill points]


    [Current remaining skill points: 200]


    Ye Hao took a step back with his right leg, bending slightly.


    bump


    The floor under Ye Hao''s feet shattered directly into a big hole, like a spider web.


    "What about people?"


    There was no one in the place where Ye Hao stood just now.


    But the next moment, only Ye Hao''s person appeared next to Xiang Yisu, kicking directly at Xiang Yisu''s skull.


    Xiang Yisu resisted with his hands.


    Ye Hao''s attack did not stop, and he continued to attack, attacking Xiang Yisu from all directions. The speed was very fast. Even the martial artist in the Qi Refining Realm could not capture Ye Hao''s figure.


    "This...this speed." Tang Cheng swallowed.


    He finally broke through to the realm of strength training. He thought he had narrowed the gap between the two sides, but he didn''t expect that he could not even see the other side''s taillights.


    At this moment, Xiang Yisu didn''t speak any more, because he had dealt with this battle with all his strength.


    Ye Hao''s speed was much faster than before, and his physical fitness became stronger. He was hit by his own fist, although it was not as powerful as the previous Vigorous Diamond Fist.


    But he didn''t even waver at all.


    This kid... is really a monster.


    If it wasn''t for him that he lacked that feeling, perhaps Xiang Yisu would have thought that the person fighting with him was also innate.


    The high-speed and high-frequency battle soon ended, because one person appeared between the two and blocked the fists of Ye Hao and Xiang Yisu.


    "Old Xiang, he is a lot older. It is necessary to be serious with young people."


    This is a middle-aged man with a slightly fat body. His aura directly blocked Ye Hao and Xiang Yisu''s tricks, and he himself did not appear to be injured at all.


    Ye Hao''s eyes changed slightly, and he took a step back.


    "It''s the group leader Huang!"


    "Two of the four group leaders of the dragon group appear at the same time. This is a rare thing."


    "The team leader Huang is so strong, he can block the attacks of these two people, and his expression doesn''t change!"


    "You are stupid. You forgot what team leader Huang is famous for. He has practiced iron jersey since he was a child and has now reached the level of a golden bell. The qi around him is like a bronze bell."


    "His offensive ability is not strong, but the defensive ability, the four leader of the dragon group, he is definitely the first!"


    It turned out to be like this, the golden bell jar!


    This is an upgraded version of the iron cloth shirt. Ye Hao had encountered the iron cloth shirt before. It was to train his body to be hard, while the golden bell was to practice his own Qi, training the Qi like a copper wall and iron wall.


    Seeing it today, it really deserves its reputation.


    "Lao Huang, why are you here?" Xiang Yisu looked at Team Leader Huang.


    Team Leader Huang smiled and said, "I won''t come again, I don''t know what you are going to cause."


    "You just came here, this kid has some ability. I can''t take him without a killer move. I used a killer move to make him missing his arm and leg and it is difficult to explain. You cooperate with me to capture him." Xiang Yisu looked at him. Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s heart sank, Xiang Yisu is a congenital, then this group leader Huang must also be congenital.


    Two innate, Ye Hao is not arrogant enough to think that he can deal with it.


    "Old Xiang, you are too quick-tempered. Young man, don''t be afraid. I am not here to blame you. The above has already spoken about your forcing the dragon team. I will not pursue it. But there is no next time."


    "This time the vigilance is considered a drill, everyone is gone." Team Leader Huang smiled and waved his hand, the kind smile, as if the nervous atmosphere disappeared.


    "Is this said above?" Xiang Yisu frowned.


    "There is good news. The fifth-generation fighter that this little brother participated in has been successfully tested. The head number one above expressed his commendation. At the same time, various military factories have begun to cooperate with the installation work."

 Chapter 985： Ye Hao withdrew from the Dragon Group

    Chapter 985


    Team Leader Huang smiled and looked at Ye Hao: "You can, young and promising. I hope you can see the plane you are in charge of flying in the blue sky. Although the martial artist is very strong, there is still no high-tech weapon to use in the overall situation. ."


    The fifth-generation fighter refers to Ye Hao''s participation in the research of engine combat skills.


    And what the leader Huang meant in his words was obviously the sixth-generation fighter that Ye Hao was in charge of.


    After all, it is the leadership of the Dragon Group, and it is not an exaggeration to know this news.


    "Forgot to introduce myself. Huang Peng, the leader of the Huang group of the dragon group." Group leader Huang enthusiastically walked up to Ye Hao and held out his hand to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shook hands with Team Leader Huang.


    "Hello."


    "Okay, that''s all for this matter, and it''s over here. Everyone assumes that today''s matter has never happened." Team Leader Huang signaled that everyone was gone.


    Xiang Yisu opened his mouth, but still held back it. After all, there was an order from above, and it was really hard to pursue it.


    Sister Zhou, Tang Cheng and others also breathed a sigh of relief. Although they didn''t know what was going on, it was the best result for Ye Hao to be exempt from punishment.


    "Wait for Team Leader Huang, I don''t think this matter is over yet." Ye Hao looked at Team Leader Huang.


    Team Leader Huang smiled and looked at Ye Hao: "Then what else do you want?"


    "Revocation of the punishment for Captain Zhou Huimin." Ye Hao said.


    Xiang Yisu stood up and said with a stern face: "This is impossible. This is a document issued by the Dragon Team. It is impossible to change it just because you said a word."


    Ye Hao didn''t look at Xiang Yisu, but at Team Leader Huang.


    Team Leader Huang was silent for a while, and he shook his head: "Ye Hao. I can understand your emotions, but there is really no way around this matter. You also said before that the affairs of the Yang family are your responsibility, although the Yang family You are not held accountable."


    "But this matter created a gap between the Dragon Group and the Yang family, and someone must be responsible."


    "The Zhou team is the most suitable."


    "I hope you can understand."


    Sister Zhou walked to Ye Hao and patted Ye Hao on the shoulder: "Okay. You are all like this, your heart, Sister understands."


    "Let''s go back."


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, his eyes lightened, as if he had let go of something.


    "Sister Zhou, I invite you to have a big meal."


    Tangcheng on the side spoke: "That''s right, I know there is a nice store in Beijing, I will take you there."


    "But there is one more thing to deal with in the end."


    Ye Hao took out a document from his pocket, waved his hand, and the document shot out like a blade, and it happened to be stuck on a pillar.


    "The dragon team has too many things. I am a small person and can''t take care of the overall situation. I don''t want this thing."


    After speaking, Ye Hao put his hands in his pockets and walked towards his Porsche.


    Sister Zhou and Tang Cheng both saw this scene, and they hurried to chase Ye Hao.


    Team Leader Huang walked to the stone pillar and pulled out the ID, trying to pat the dust on it, but the ID was turned into ashes.


    "This kid is quite modest."


    "Humph. Regardless of the overall situation, it''s too young to just try to have a personal relationship with your children." Xiang Yisu said coldly.


    "Young people should look like young people, don''t forget. He is only twenty years old, not like us old guys who are 40 or 50 years old."


    "Isn''t there a word, generation gap." Team Leader Huang shook his head.


    "Then what about this matter? Just let him withdraw? How can we explain to the above?" Xiang Yisu asked.


    "What else can I do, report. Anyway, I am not good at these troublesome things." Team Leader Huang walked to Xiang Yisu.


    "What I care about is how old this kid can break through to his innate realm. Do you want to gamble? It''s just your old wine."


    Xiang Yisu pondered for a while; "Before 23 years old."


    Team Leader Huang shook his head: "I think it was before 22."


    "Your evaluation is a bit high."


    "I made this conservative estimate. Just now I took the fists of the two of you. I can feel a continuous will to fight from his fists."


    "If he reaches the Xiantian Realm, I can''t guarantee that I dare to pick up his fist."


    ...


    "Ye Hao, why are you so impulsive. Not everyone can get the identity of the Dragon Group! I don''t know how many people have their heads cut and want to squeeze in!" Zhou Jie blamed Ye Hao for being too impulsive.


    "Something that is rare by others does not mean that I am also rare. Moreover, I didn''t take the initiative to join it at the beginning, but they forced me to join." Ye Hao sat in the restaurant, eating food.


    "Hey, Team Zhou, I also heard about this. I also feel that the above is too much, but... Ye Hao, you are too impulsive, you can''t be a little roundabout, every time you are so direct." Tang Cheng looked at Ye Hao.


    "I have always been direct, roundabout? No."


    "This kid."


    "Sister Zhou, what are you going to do next?" Ye Hao looked at Sister Zhou.


    Sister Zhou drank a glass of wine: "According to the above arrangement, I was suspended from work. But..."


    Ye Hao looked at Sister Zhou, and there was something more in her eyes.


    "But the matter at hand is not resolved, and I feel uncomfortable taking a rest. During this time I have been investigating the underworld, Mitsubishi clubs, and ghost cards. They have been very active in recent years."


    "This time the Mitsubishi community and the people from the prefecture are cooperating in the capital, something big must happen!"


    "And I have a hunch that this big event is coming soon."


    Sister Zhou asked Ye Hao: "You have been monitoring Bingye Meezi recently. Have you noticed anything unusual about her? Is there anything extra in her hand?"


    "No. She wears light clothes every time she goes out. In recent weeks, she has been visiting tourist attractions or food courts all over the capital. Is there any strange move."


    Ye Hao shook his head. During this time, he really monitored Bingye Meezi closely, and he didn''t notice anything unusual about her.


    "I beg you for one thing, although you have revoked the identity of the Dragon Team. However, out of my personal request, if Bingye Meeko does anything, please remind me as soon as possible!" Sister Zhou looked at Ye Hao.


    "Look, this is a good comrade. I was suspended and rested and worried about the task. It''s much better than those Di Qiu." Tang Cheng was a little bit drunk and just said it.


    "I see. If Sister Zhou has anything to do, please tell me." Ye Hao agreed.


    "Yes, although our Huang Group 9 team is not strong, but if you have any needs in Team Zhou, please do not hesitate to order."


    After a big meal, Ye Hao drove back to his campus apartment.


    As soon as he walked into the apartment door, before he had time to turn on the light, a figure rushed out to attack Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao backed away, clasping Soy Shadow''s arm with both hands, and threw it out.


    "Ah!"


    A long snake-like thing was thrown out. Ye Hao grabbed the thing with his right hand and pulled it hard. He only heard a soft voice, a figure rolled directly down the stairs on the second floor.

 Chapter 986： Children are coming

    Chapter 986


    Ye Hao opened the door.


    Miaomiao was lying on the sofa, Su Xiaoxiao''s legs were upturned, and his body was still **** with a black leather whip.


    "Most of the night are still up, so what are you doing here?"


    Ye Hao frowned and looked at the two women.


    "Sister Xiaoyue said that Miaomiao attacked you. Sister Xiaoyue said, as long as I do this, she will ask me to eat caviar." Miaomiao betrayed Su Xiaoxiao without saying a word.


    Ye Hao looked at the culprit of everything.


    Su Xiaoxiao was still struggling, but the more struggling, the tighter the whip was directly wrapped.


    "Are you eating and holding on?" Ye Hao knelt down and looked at Su Xiaoxiao.


    Su Xiaoxiao blushed: "Help me untie it first."


    Ye Hao helplessly stretched out his hand and broke the whip with his hand.


    "Hey, I asked you to help me untie it. I didn''t let me tear up my weapon, but I bought it from the treasure net for 998!"


    "Just return the weapon?" Ye Hao smiled lightly at the leather whip whose texture was unknown.


    Ye Hao walked to the refrigerator, took out a bottle of drink, opened the bottle, and sat on the sofa.


    "Let''s talk about it, what do you want to do?"


    Su Xiaoxiao sat honestly opposite Ye Hao.


    "Isn''t it just a martial arts competition in two days. Sister Wu Tian and the others are also coming from Haicheng, I want to try first to see how my skills are improving."


    "So you attacked me with Meow?" Ye Hao smiled.


    "We have been waiting for you for several hours, why are you coming back so late! I blame you for coming back so late, so that we all relax, otherwise we won''t fail like this." Su Xiaoxiao pouted.


    "Haha. If the perfect score is 100 points, I can only give 30 points for your ambush."


    "Why? I feel that I am already perfect. It''s just that you are stronger." Su Xiaoxiao defended.


    Ye Hao shook his head, he pointed to the door.


    "Ambush, this is a tactic. It is often used to solve the battle in a short time, and the enemy is strong and we are weak. So the preliminary set of the opponent''s strength must be stronger than you.


    "The most important thing about an ambush is three points, the location of the ambush, the time of the ambush, and the target of the ambush."


    "The place you choose is the door, the time is the moment I open the door and come in, and the target is me."


    "But an ambush at the door is a plot that is only available in TV series. Of course, if you have hot weapons, guns and gunpowder, it will be counted additionally, or you are stronger than the opponent."


    "Under normal circumstances, a martial artist, even me, can''t guarantee my concentration for 24 hours. Find the right time and the ambush can still be successful." Ye Hao began to explain.


    Meow was already a little drowsy.


    But Su Xiaoxiao was attentive, so he almost came out with a small book.


    "But I think there is no problem with my choice. The moment someone opens the door, that''s the best time!"


    "That''s only for ordinary people. Ordinary people go home and open the door. Of course, it''s relaxing."


    "But bad guys, or martial artists like me, are different. We will subconsciously raise our alertness where we can''t see, so when we open the door, it''s when I am most alert."


    "It''s like you''re a killer and you''re home. Don''t you be very alert when you open the door? There are so many in TV series and movies, don''t you have a memory?"


    Ye Hao''s words made Su Xiaoxiao nod his head, which made sense.


    "Then when we were ambushing, when should the ambushing place be?" Su Xiaoxiao asked suspiciously.


    "When I think it''s impossible, impossible time ambushes are the most appropriate. For example, when the door is opened, the lights are turned on. Such a bright space will make me feel relieved. At this time, I will change clothes or go to the refrigerator to get a drink."


    "And there are many ambush places in this room."


    Ye Hao pointed to the sofa, the refrigerator, and another perspective.


    "You can hollow out the sofa and hide in the sofa. Meow is relatively small and can hide in the refrigerator."


    "It is the key point of the ambush to attack others by surprise."


    Su Xiaoxiao nodded as if she understood.


    "Miao Miao is hungry." Miao Miao raised her head and pulled the corner of La Yehao''s clothes, and whispered.


    "Ok, let''s cook something delicious."


    ...


    At the Capital Airport, several children were held by a beautiful woman and walked out of the gate.


    "Follow closely, don''t get lost." Wu Tian looked at the children with a hat, looking around as if looking for something.


    In the distance, a figure waved.


    "Brother Hao!"


    "It''s Ye Hao!"


    The children excitedly pointed at Ye Hao in the distance.


    A smile appeared on Wu Tian''s face, she dragged the children and ran over.


    "Thanks for your hard work. Old Xue didn''t come." Ye Hao took the salute and looked at several people.


    Wu Tian, ??Xiao Yan, Xiao Sha and Xiao Tao.


    "Old Xue said that he was old and didn''t want to move anymore. Moreover, the martial arts gym needed someone to take care of him, so he would not come here." Wu Tian explained.


    Xue Lao didn''t want to come because he was worried that he would meet the Yang family, and it would inevitably be a little embarrassing.


    "That''s it. Let''s go, I''ll take you to dinner first." Ye Hao walked out with a few people.


    Several people were obviously very excited along the way, looking at the scenery of Beijing through the car window.


    "It''s Tiananmen Square over there!"


    "I''ve always wanted to see Tiananmen since I was young."


    The children carefully glanced at Ye Hao who was driving ahead.


    "I haven''t been either." Wu Tian also looked at Ye Hao in front of him with expectant eyes.


    Ye Hao drove the car and said with a smile: "Have you practiced martial arts well in Haicheng? If so, I will take you around the capital today."


    "Have!"


    The children shouted in unison.


    In the afternoon, Ye Hao took the children around several famous scenic spots in Beijing.


    Ye Hao stood outside watching the children playing inside. He took out his mobile phone and called up the surveillance.


    During the monitoring, Meeko Hingino was still resting in the house~www.novelhall.com~ and nothing unusual happened.


    "The children work very hard in Haicheng." Wu Tian walked to Ye Hao and looked at the children playing.


    "I know, they are all hardworking children." Ye Hao glanced over several children.


    Xiao Yan is very mature, just standing next to her sister Xiaosha all the time, as if ready to protect her at any time.


    Xiaosha and Xiaotao are having fun.


    "Xiao Tao has reached the middle stage of the body refining stage, and Xiao Sha also has the early stage of body refining stage. Very good." Ye Hao admired.


    "Xiao Yan''s strength is very strong, I don''t know how you trained him. I can''t see his strength now." Wu Tian said.


    Xiaoyan''s strength.


    Ye Hao stared at Xiao Yan, Xiao Yan''s strength had almost no opponent in the body refining realm, and he could break through to the refining realm at any time, but he had been suppressing his realm.

 Chapter 987： Gunsmoke before the battle

    Chapter 987


    At the beginning of November, the weather has slowly begun to cool down.


    From a private golf club on the outskirts of the capital.


    Today, no one is playing golf here, but there are more people gathered than before. Most of them are children under the age of twenty.


    At this moment, on this large golf course, several open-top buses are parked in a clearing, and many middle-aged people are sitting on it.


    The teenagers and girls below sign up at a place next to them. After signing in, they will be tied with cuffs with different numbers on their wrists.


    Chinese characters are written on the numbers with a pen that does not fade.


    What Dongfang family, Yang family, Hong family, ** boxing gym, ** faction, etc., in the end are their respective names.


    And there are five people with the same number of cuffs, which means that they are all people of the same school.


    "Boss Zheng, thank you for funding our site this time." On the open-top bus, a middle-aged man said to a potbellied man next to him.


    "Mr. Dongfang, what are you talking about. It is our blessing to be able to provide a venue for you and young talents from major families." It seems that this man is the owner of this golf club.


    "According to the previous situation, the land of your golf club is likely to be changed after the game, Boss Zheng, you will change." Mr. Dongfang looks very calm in his 50s, and his eyes are full of spirit. gas.


    "The money for this turf is not cheap, you tell me when the time comes, I will ask the accountant to transfer it to you."


    Boss Zheng shook his head repeatedly, and he smiled and said, "Mr. Dongfang, you are really joking. How can I ask for your money, let alone the turf, even if the entire golf course is gone, I don''t recommend it. "


    "Hahaha. Boss Zheng is majestic. This is my business card. I hope I can cooperate more in the future." Mr. Dongfang took out a very ordinary business card and handed it to Boss Zheng.


    Boss Zheng looked at the business card with his eyes almost staring out.


    "Thank you Mr. Dongfang, thank you Mr. Dongfang."


    He is well aware of the importance of this business card. Holding this business card is equivalent to holding a chance to rise to the top. What a golf course is.


    "Hello, Patriarch Dongfang, I didn''t expect you to come in person this time." Several figures appeared on the bus.


    "Patriarch Yang, Elder Hong, Mr. Zhuge, and Mrs. Longsun, it''s a good time to meet. Many people did not come this time, but there are also many people who often don''t show up."


    These three men and one woman have extraordinary identities to sit here


    Needless to say, Yang Zhong, the tough old man who seems to be in his sixties is the law enforcement elder of the Hong family.


    The person holding a fan, who looks young, but who is in fact 40 or 50 years old, is Zhuge Yu from the Zhuge family.


    The other eldest grandson, a woman in her fifties, has a face in her thirties, like a flower.


    This is the wife of the Changsun Patriarch.


    The few here can be said to hold up half the sky of China, covering the members of the four major families and the Ten Men.


    That Mr. Dongfang is the head of the Dongfang family, Dongfang Yan.


    "Mrs. Changsun has not been seen for many years, she is still like a fairy and beauty." Dongfang Yan looked at Mrs. Changsun with amazing eyes.


    "Dongfang Patriarch, I''m joking. I''m an old woman over half a hundred years old." Madam Changsun was gentle in her gestures.


    "Mrs. Longsun is humble. I thought you were a beautiful beauty that we were famous at the time, but I didn''t expect to be picked by the fellow."


    "However, for this kind of competition, it shouldn''t be necessary to ask Mrs. Changsun to come forward and run a long way."


    Facing Dongfang Yan''s questioning, Mrs. Changsun replied.


    "I am concerned about my little daughter, so stop by and have a look."


    Dongfang looked at Yang Zhong who was on the side. Yang Zhong looked around at this moment, obviously not thinking about it here.


    "Lao Yang. A beauty like Mrs. Changsun is here, and you are still looking around here. Is there anything better than Mrs. Changsun? Come and listen."


    Yang Zhong came back to his senses, he smiled and said, "I was rude..."


    As soon as Yang Zhong''s voice fell, his eyes were attracted by the few people at the far away sign-in office.


    Dongfang Yan and Madam Changsun are also curious about what makes Patriarch Yang care so much.


    What they saw was a pair of young men and women with five very young children. The oldest one looked only 19 years old. The other four youngest felt like eight or nine-year-old girls.


    "This person is..." Madam Changsun showed a different look.


    "Mrs. Grandson hasn''t heard about the outside during this time, right? That man is Ye Hao, who is in the limelight. He is 11th on the Tianjiao list. He is only 20 years old today. He is two behind your big daughter." Dongfang Yan said.


    Madam Changsun showed a dazed expression: "It turns out he is Ye Hao."


    Now Mrs. Grandson understands why Yang Zhong was looking for someone just now, and the feeling is this Ye Hao.


    She had also heard the news that someone broke into Yang''s house and went away peacefully before, but she hadn''t seen Ye Hao''s photo.


    "This person is strange. Is he here to compete? He seems to be over the age limit. And why did he bring four children?"


    Mrs. Grandson covered her mouth lightly with a smile: "Although this is a youth contest, it is stipulated that anyone under the age of 20 can participate."


    "But generally the age of the participating children is between fifteen and twenty."


    "Look at the children he brought, except for the girl who is estimated to be around 18. The other four children are all under fifteen, and the youngest is estimated to be eight or nine."


    "Ye Hao, I heard a lot about him. This guy is weird, impulsive, and doesn''t play cards according to common sense." Dongfang Yan shook his head with a smile.


    Yang Zhong was on the side with a complicated heart. He didn''t know whether he should be angry or happy at the moment.


    The anger was because he felt that Ye Hao didn''t treat the bet between them as a thing, and even brought a group of little kids to the competition.


    Happily, the Nine Suns True Scriptures were already in their pockets.


    "Is this your player?" The person at the registration office looked at the group of children suspiciously at the moment.


    "Yes indeed."


    "Are you sure? This age is too young, this contest is not child''s play, it will hurt!" The staff kindly reminded Ye Hao.


    "We are here to compete, we are here to give Brother Hao a first place back!" Xiao Tao said confidently.


    "Hi, Su Xiaoxiao, you can, and bring a bunch of kids to the competition. It''s not ashamed."


    A provocative voice came.


    I saw Yang Xiaolian walk out, and a few teenagers and girls about her age followed beside her.


    "Miss!" The Yang family who led them looked at Ye Hao with some scruples.


    Yang Xiaolian also saw Ye Hao. She was a little bit scared and regretted that she was quick to speak. She couldn''t help but see Su Xiaoxiao.


    "It''s okay. This is your occasion today, I won''t do it. If you have anything, you can solve it yourself."


    Ye Hao didn''t care about my business, and continued to register their information with the staff there.

 Chapter 988： Orphanage Team

    Chapter 988 Welfare Institute Team


    "Yang Xiaolian, I''ll send you a word. Dogs that bark don''t bite, and dogs that bite don''t bark." Su Xiaoxiao looked at Yang Xiaolian calmly.


    Yang Xiaolian made a fist, she gritted her teeth and looked at Su Xiaoxiao.


    Thinking of the **** woman before, she slapped herself twice in front of Yang''s house, and now she wished to teach her a lesson!


    "Okay. Let''s sign in and register first, and we will have a chance to take revenge later."


    The Yang family took Yang Xiaolian to another sign-in point to sign up.


    "Okay. The information has been filled in, so please ask your name." The staff asked Ye Hao.


    "Name?" Ye Hao was taken aback.


    "It''s the sect, family, or martial arts dojo that you represent."


    Ye Hao rubbed his chin, which was really troublesome, and he didn''t represent any family ticket.


    Ye family?


    No, he has nothing to do with the Ye family now.


    "Just use the name of our orphanage." Wu Tian suggested by the side.


    Fortunately, anyway, if you can''t think of a name for a while, just use the name of the welfare institution.


    "In the name column, write Wanjia Welfare Institute." Ye Hao said.


    The staff was stunned, he looked at Ye Hao: "Sir. What are you talking about... the welfare institute?"


    "Yes, Wanjia Welfare Institute."


    The staff put down the pen: "Sir. This...this is a bit of a problem, right? What kind of martial arts hall, what family, and what kind of school are registered here. Are you... the welfare institute?"


    "Isn''t this just a name? What does it matter to write about the orphanage? Is there a rule that the orphanage cannot represent it?" Ye Hao asked.


    The staff was stunned, there really is no such rule.


    There are only a few regulations for the youth competition. The powers within the China area are under the age of twenty and have a size of five.


    There is no stipulation that any organization cannot participate.


    "Write quickly, we are in a hurry."


    Finally, under the urging of Ye Hao, the staff member wrote down the five characters of Wanjia Welfare Institute, and gave them five armbands with the number 43, Wanjia Welfare Institute, and Su Xiaoxiao. name.


    Distribute the armband to the five of them.


    "Okay. Let''s go over there and wait for the arrangements."


    Ye Hao took Wu Tian and the others to an empty place on the sidelines, waiting for the arrangement of the competition, and their position was right next to the bus taken by several big family heads.


    Ye Hao and Yang Zhong on the bus looked at each other.


    More than ten minutes later.


    A thick list was sent to Dongfang Yan.


    "Patriarch, this is the list of entries this time. There are 114 forces and 570 contestants."


    Dongfang Yan''s eyes swept across the list.


    "The Tang family, Miao family, Mao family, and the Ximen family of the Shirao Club. The Beiming family is the same as the previous ones. Didn''t send anyone to participate." The grandson''s wife looked over and asked.


    "Yeah. These families have never liked to participate in this kind of activities, and there is also the Ye family of the Ten Men Association who did not participate."


    "Huh, Ye Family? The Ye family has long been misplaced. If it weren''t for the two old guys, it would have been squeezed by other families." Elder Hong shook his head with a smile.


    "It''s a pity that Ye Hao was driven out by the Ye family. If he was in the Ye family, it is estimated that the Ye family can at least guarantee that they will not be weak for fifty years." Madam Changsun sighed.


    "Although he is Tianjiao, it does not mean that all Tianjiao have the opportunity to become a strong man. There are too many things about Tianjiao''s fall." Yang Zhong said strangely.


    Madam Changsun glanced at them and said nothing.


    "Okay, I saw the list. Let''s arrange it as before."


    "Yes."


    More and more people gathered around the venue.


    "Hi, Ye Hao!"


    With a call, Ye Hao raised his head, and he saw an acquaintance in the distance waving at him.


    "Why are you here."


    I saw Zhuge Qing walking towards Ye Hao.


    The two said in unison.


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head: "By the way, you are from the Zhuge family, but it seems that you are already older than you."


    "I''m not here to compete, I''m just responsible for leading the team. After all, the younger generations in the family are still young and need to be taken care of." Zhuge Qing pointed to a place in the distance, and there were a dozen people gathered there. It seemed that they belonged to the Zhuge family.


    "How about you?"


    Zhuge Qing looked at Ye Hao curiously, and then at the children beside Ye Hao.


    "I also came to lead the team to compete." Ye Hao said.


    Zhuge Qing was stunned for a while, and he pointed to the eight or nine-year-old children behind Ye Hao.


    "You... take them to the competition? You are not mistaken, right? These kids are too young."


    "Don''t look down on people. Although we are small, we are amazing!" Xiao Tao raised his head.


    "Yes! We are great! We have to take the trophy back for Brother Hao." Xiaosha said firmly with her small fist.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "Don''t underestimate them, you will be scared by them later."


    Zhuge Qing looked at these children for a long time, but still couldn''t believe it: "Um...you should be careful. After all, it''s a competition, and you will inevitably get hurt."


    "I know." Ye Haozheng said, his eyes happened to see the other two shadows.


    Zhuge Qing followed Ye Hao''s gaze and looked over.


    "It''s the eldest grandson Yu and Situ Qiao''er. I guess they are here to accompany the younger generation of the family, just like me."


    Situ Qiao''er also noticed Ye Hao and the others, and she pushed the wrist of Chang Sun Yu.


    "Look at it, it''s Ye Hao and Zhuge Qing. How did these two get together."


    "Should we go over and say hello."


    Long Sunyu glanced at Ye Hao, then looked away.


    "What can I say to you."


    "After all, we are all classmates of the same school, we are still senior sisters." Situ Qiaoer said.


    "Then Hong Qingshan is still your younger brother. He greeted you, but he didn''t see you put a smile on him." Changsunyu said as he walked towards the bus where Mrs. Changsun and the others were.


    "Then it can be the same. The guy Hong Qingshan is not at ease, he comes to provoke me if he has a girlfriend. This lady does not look down on him." Situ Qiaoer followed onto the bus, she just saw Elder Hong, her eyes Moved away at will.


    "Mom." Changsunyu walked to his mother''s side, lovingly holding Mrs. Changsun''s arm.


    "Hello, Auntie." Situ Qiao''er also greeted her well.


    "Okay, okay. It''s only been two months since school has started, and you have lost weight again." Madam Changsun held her daughter''s hand, and she raised her head to look at Situ Qiaoer: "Qiaoer, you are here at your Situ family? Who are those."


    "You don''t know those people like my parents. If the door doesn''t come out and the door doesn''t move, the modern term is house! I am really worried that our Situ family will be eliminated by the times."


    Situ Qiaoer vomited.


    When the daughter came, Mrs. Changsun took Changsunyu''s hand and asked questions, but she found her gaze to the side from time to time.


    "Yu''er, what are you looking at?" Madam Changsun asked curiously.


    "Ah? I...I didn''t watch anything, I was just curious when this competition would start. I think there are quite a few people in this generation with good qualifications." Chang Sun Yu''s tone was obviously a little vacant.

 Chapter 989： Elder sister

    Chapter 989


    As time passed, it was already nine o''clock in the morning, and by this time a group of people in uniforms arrived late.


    Others stood under the bus, and one person came up.


    "Sorry, we are late." Huang Penghan smiled and looked at the few people sitting on the bus.


    "It''s okay, just right. The test is about to begin." Dongfang Yan smiled.


    Ye Hao also noticed Huang Peng''s arrival, and he was puzzled.


    "Do you know the Huang group leader of this dragon group?" Zhuge Qing noticed Ye Hao''s eyes.


    "Yes, but why are the people from the Dragon Team also here? Are they also participating?" Ye Hao muttered in confusion.


    "No. They don''t participate. They just come to see if there are any good seedlings to dig. The seedlings of the big family are not easy to dig, but some people from the small families are still willing to enter the dragon group to experience it."


    Zhuge Qing explained.


    "Hi. Your kid is here too, don''t stay below, come up." Huang Peng saw Ye Hao, and he waved to Ye Hao directly.


    Everyone present at this moment noticed Ye Hao.


    "Who is this person. The leaders of the Huang group greet him?"


    "This person looks pretty young."


    "This is Ye Hao, the eleventh on the Tianjiao list! I am a student of Huaxia University and I have met him!"


    "What? Is he the casual cultivator Ye Hao?"


    Those young girls cast curious eyes.


    Ye Hao''s legend during this time, they all listened to their elders.


    The twenty-year-old Tianjiao ranked 11th.


    If it weren''t for his skeletal age a little bit older, he might be able to participate in their competition this year.


    Then there is no need to guess the final champion, a twenty-year-old can defeat the pseudo-innate warrior, and no one of these younger generations is his opponent.


    "Group leader Huang. I just need to stay below." Ye Hao smiled.


    "Don''t, come up and sit down. You can see clearly from above." Huang Peng was very enthusiastic, and he looked at Dongfang Yan on the side: "Dongfang Patriarch, don''t suggest giving me this little brother a place."


    Dongfang Yan smiled and said, "Of course it''s okay."


    Dongfang Yan looked at Ye Hao with a kind smile on his face: "Brother Ye Hao, might as well come up and sit down. We can hear about you in the past few days."


    "Yes. I can watch the competition with Tianjiao, and I can also communicate." Madam Changsun also invited.


    Ye Hao was a little vacillated after so many people invited.


    "Don''t mother-in-law, come up if you want to." Yang Zhong said in a deep voice.


    Ye Hao glanced at Yang Zhong. He turned to Wu Tian next to him: "I will leave it to you here."


    "It''s okay, I know the process of the comparison." Wu Tiantou.


    Ye Hao leaped his feet and jumped directly onto the bus. He clasped his fists in both hands: "Junior Ye Hao, I have seen all the seniors."


    Among these people here, the weakest is in the Qi Refining Realm, and even those of Dongfang Yan are definitely above the innate.


    Sure enough, it''s different in the capital, the innate strong are lucky enough to see several at the same time.


    "The competition is about to begin, please sit down." Dongfang Yan pointed to the position next to Huang Peng.


    Ye Hao was not welcome and sat down directly.


    As soon as he sat down, Ye Hao felt a hostile look beside him, not Yang Zhong, but Changsun Yu.


    By coincidence, he happened to be sitting between Huang Peng and Changsun Yu.


    But the open-top bus is just a little bit above, not everyone can sit, like Changsun Yu Situ Qiaoer is standing behind Mrs. Changsun.


    It''s all right now, I feel that Ye Hao has grown one level above them.


    "Ye..." Madam Changsun seemed to care about Ye Hao and shouted.


    At this moment, Ye Hao glanced at the ugly grandson Yu, this woman is too stingy, still worrying about that matter?


    [System task: Make Changsunyu''s anger towards the host reach the level of alive. Reward: 30 skill points. No punishment. ¡¿


    This task is a bit interesting. What does it mean? Do not give a value.


    wrong.


    Ye Hao noticed that there was a small circle with the same blood value in the game next to the word "Swallow Alive", which was empty at the moment.


    Could it be that as long as the anger is piled up, the task is completed?


    Ye Hao glanced at Grandson Yu. This task is a bit interesting, so don''t blame me, Miss.


    Ye Hao looked at the eldest grandson who called him, and he said enthusiastically.


    "You are the eldest sister. Just call me Ah Hao."


    Cough cough


    Huang Peng, who was still drinking tea next to him, almost didn''t spray out.


    The other Dongfang Yan also showed a surprised look.


    Zhang Sunyu and Situ Qiao''er who stood behind both showed surprised eyes, as if they had misheard just now.


    Madam Longsun was stunned for a while, she looked at Ye Hao blankly: "What did you... just call me?"


    "Sister Longsun, isn''t it right? Oh, yes, you are the eldest lady of the Longsun family. It''s really not good for me to call you like this." Ye Hao patted his head.


    "No... I mean I''m over fifty years old, it''s okay to be your mother. You still call my sister." Mrs. Grandson covered her mouth and smiled.


    "Fifty? Really." Ye Hao looked at Mrs. Grandson in astonishment: "I thought you were only thirty. Just now I saw that they called you Mrs. Grandson, I was still thinking about it. The Patriarch of the Grand Sun family is fine. The old cow eats tender grass and marries a wife in his 20s or 30s."


    puff


    Huang Peng couldn''t hold back again, the tea in his mouth came out and splashed onto Yang Zhong next to him.


    "President Yang is sorry, sorry, sorry."


    He glanced at Ye Hao next to him, he put the tea cup down, it seemed that he couldn''t drink the tea.


    "A Hao, your mouth is so sweet. There are no twenty or thirty, you see that the wrinkles on my face are coming out." Madam Changsun knew that Ye Hao was complimenting herself, but which woman does not like others to praise her youth.


    What''s more, he is still a good looking young man.


    Although the physique of the **** does not have much effect on the eldest grandson, it can still improve the favor of Ye Hao.


    "Wrinkles? Let me take a look." Ye Hao looked at the corner of Mrs. Changsun''s eyes, where there were really a few wrinkles: "Sister Changsun, this is not a wrinkle, this is a beauty line."


    "Generally, the beauty line is only available to women in their twenties. There is nothing in them. It''s like a holy nest on the back of a woman."


    "Really?" Madam Changsun asked in surprise.


    "Of course. I''m still a doctor. The eldest-grandson''s body is particularly good, better than some girls in their twenties. Eldest-grandson, do you usually run and like to drink wolfberry every morning. You can also do yoga."


    Madam Changsun was completely surprised: "You can see this."


    "Of course. But Sister eldest grandson, have you felt a little in the lumbar spine recently..." Ye Hao suddenly paused, and he said in a low voice, "Um...I told you sister eldest grandson to be fine, or I would call you like them. Mrs. Longsun."


    "It''s okay, how do you like to call it. Anyway, I am an only child, and I wanted to have a younger brother before. By the way, you just asked me if my spine hurts a bit. Indeed, I often have spine pain these days. Famous doctors are useless."

 Chapter 990： Sun Yu

    Chapter 990


    Zhang Sunyu, who was standing behind, clenched her fists. She had never seen such a shameless person.


    "I haven''t noticed it, Ye Hao can still talk about it, one elder sister in one mouthful, which makes Auntie very happy."


    Situ Qiaoer whispered.


    "You''ll flatter, open your eyes and talk nonsense."


    Watching the mother and this guy talk very well there, they even forgot the existence of her daughter.


    Long Sun Yu was particularly upset inside.


    "Hey. What''s your attitude when talking? What do you mean by opening your eyes and talking nonsense. You are so ignorant at your young age. Look, is your eldest sister prettier than you!"


    Ye Hao suddenly pointed to Changsun Yu and said.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Long Sunyu''s eyes widened, and he didn''t know how to answer, saying that he was more beautiful than his mother? How can this be said. Saying that my mother is beautiful, although she is filial, she is not like this guy!


    "Ah, I almost forgot to introduce it. This is my daughter, eldest Sun Yu. By the way, I heard that you are also studying at Huaxia University, right? You are still classmates from the same school."


    The eldest grandson took her daughter and said, "You are a child, too. You don''t know how to speak. Just like your sister, let me worry about it."


    "If you can learn from Ah Hao, then I will be happy."


    "Although I know that Ah Hao is complimenting me, which mother doesn''t like others to praise me."


    "They all say that my daughter is a little padded jacket, you guys, I will be happy to learn from Ah Hao at a little bit."


    Listening to his mother''s questioning, Changsun Yu called a grievance in his heart.


    Feelings are still wrong.


    This made Changsun Yu even more angry with the **** Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao glanced at the system page, and the task had not yet been completed.


    His eyes rolled.


    "Eldest grandson sister. Let''s talk about what happened just now. Your lumbar spine is not good. It has something to do with martial arts training when you were young, but the main reason is swimming."


    "Swimming?" Madam Changsun was stunned.


    "Next, I have only heard of swimming to exercise. This is the first time I heard that swimming is bad for the lumbar spine." Changsun Yu snorted.


    Ye Hao ignored the chairman Sun Yu, he continued.


    "Is my eldest grandson always having the habit of swimming, and doesn''t like that kind of swimming pool? I think there should be a natural lake in your house."


    "You all know this! I really like swimming, I have liked it since I was a kid. I am also uncomfortable if I don''t swim every day." Mrs. Changsun didn''t expect Ye Hao to be so good, she really has some skill.


    "That''s a bit embarrassing... I said you don''t blame me." Ye Hao leaned to Mrs. Changsun''s ear: "And you also like to swim naked in the lake."


    Ye Hao''s voice is very soft, but here are all martial artists, as long as you pay attention to it, you can hear it.


    But other people didn''t care. After all, everyone is in their 40s or 50s, and it''s their own business to have a little hobby.


    But Changsun Yu''s cheeks and neck were red, and she thought of her own business!


    She felt that Ye Hao was talking about himself!


    "You know all this." Madam Changsun was shocked.


    "Your poor back and back are actually related to this. Although you are a martial artist and your physical fitness is better than ordinary people, you will inevitably get a little old injury. And every time you practice martial arts or after exhaustion, you are used to swimming in lakes with cold water. . This causes coldness to enter the body."


    "Several times are okay, but for decades, those cold air will gather. It will directly cause your back pain."


    "Not wearing a swimsuit, so that the cold can invade some deadly parts."


    Ye Hao''s head was right, and Situ Qiao''er nodded.


    "It turns out it''s such a thing. No wonder it''s useless to take so many pills." Madam Changsun muttered.


    [The task is completed, the host gains skill points: 30]


    [Current remaining skill points: 220]


    The reminder of the task made Ye Hao smile, but he also wished to pull his skin and muscles, and his eyes fell on him.


    "Then how should I treat it? Although this disease does not affect the body, it is quite uncomfortable every time it occurs." Madam Changsun asked.


    "If you don''t mind, I''ll press it for you here," Ye Hao said.


    "How can this work! In the public, let you press my mother!" Changsun Yu refused.


    Ye Hao hesitated for a moment.


    "Then... When will Mrs. Grandson have something, I will press it for you in private?"


    "I''m leaving the plane in the early hours of tomorrow morning. I don''t have time to stay here. You can click here for me." said Mrs. Changsun.


    Long Sunyu did not expect that his mother would agree.


    Ye Hao got up, he looked at the grandson Yu who was standing behind the grandson''s wife: "Miss Longsun, please give me your way, I want to treat your mother."


    "Humph." Changsun Yu snorted coldly and walked to the side.


    Situ Qiao''er looked at Ye Hao and Changsun Yu curiously.


    She felt that there must be something she didn''t know between her good girlfriend and this man.


    Ye Hao walked to Madam Changsun''s back and pressed his hand on Madam Changsun''s back, a trace of Nine Yang''s internal force gathered at his fingertips.


    Madam Changsun closed her eyes.


    A few minutes later, Ye Hao returned to his position.


    "I have already pressed it, how do you feel, Madam Changsun."


    "what?"


    Madam Changsun opened her eyes, and she came back to her senses: "It''s really comfortable. I was going to fall asleep just now. You used the internal force just now. It''s warm and comfortable."


    Yang Zhong''s eyes changed slightly.


    "My internal strength is of the masculine type. Through the pressing and stimulation of the acupoints, the cold that has been gathered on your elder sister''s back all the year round can be expelled."


    Ye Hao uses only a trace of Nine Yang''s internal strength, so don''t worry that Mrs. Changsun will tell it.


    Madam Changsun stretched her arm and bent over.


    She smiled with joy: "It''s really more comfortable, your technique is really good!"


    "It is A Hao''s blessing to be able to help my eldest grandson sister." Ye Hao said modestly.


    "Really able to pretend." Chang Sun Yu rolled his eyes.


    "Yu''er." Madam Changsun looked at her daughter and scolded her face: "What''s the matter with you. There is no way to teach you the etiquette of dealing with others at home."


    "A Hao is a good person, but you keep beating him. Now A Hao is treating your mother for the old wounds. You are not grateful, you still say him!"


    "You are so rude!"


    "Quickly apologize to Ah Hao!"


    Long Sun Yu pointed to himself and Ye Hao in surprise: "Mom, you let me... apologize to him? Don''t you know him..."


    "What''s wrong with him? What''s the matter with Ahao and you in school?" Madam Changsun asked suspiciously.


    Zhang Sunyu almost told the story of that night, but how could he say the things that he was watched by, it was still in this broad daylight.


    "He... he''s just a dude, just as a freshman at the beginning of school, he challenged the director of the teaching department, and he was not a good student."

 Chapter 991： Xiaotao va Hong Xiaolong

    Chapter 991 Xiaotao va Hong Xiaolong


    Regarding her daughter''s words, the eldest grandson directly retorted.


    "You''re wrong. There are regulations in the school regulations. You martial arts students can challenge the dean. Since there are regulations, why Ye Hao can''t challenge if he has the strength, that''s his right."


    "Yu''er, you have to learn more from him. With Ah Hao''s present talent, maybe one day he will be able to become an existence alongside your sister."


    My mother actually spoke for him.


    Long Sun Yu was quite uncomfortable, she stared at Ye Hao: "Just rely on him. It''s not worthy to give my sister shoes."


    "Okay, okay. The test has begun, let''s take a look together." Situ Qiaoer interrupted the dispute.


    An elderly noble old man walked out and looked around the young girls. He raised his head and looked at Dongfang Yan on the bus.


    Dongfang Yan nodded.


    "Let me announce first that this year''s youth competition is divided into total scores and individual scores. The total scores are evaluated based on the results of the five-person team. The individual scores are only additional data, and the total score is the main one."


    "Next will be a points battle. There will be 20 arenas here. Each person has five basic points. You can challenge the champion, lose once, and deduct one basic point. The winner can get one winning point. Winning points and The basic points are calculated separately."


    "The challenge is over for those who return to 0 in the basic points. By 12 noon, all the challenges are over, except for the ongoing battle, no more challenges."


    "Finally, the remaining basic points are invalidated, and the winning points are ranked in the top 50, and they are promoted."


    "In addition, if you successfully defend 50 consecutive matches on the battle platform, you can get an extra 50 points for winning."


    "There is no one to challenge every minute when the master closes the ring, and the defender can also get a point."


    Following the old man''s words, twenty battle platforms with a size of 100 square meters were erected, and twenty referees stood beside the battle platforms.


    Each of these referees is the strength of the refining realm.


    "Battle rules, no use of hot weapons, no injury to life, surrender, loss of fighting will, falling outside the battle platform, a loss. Each battle lasts for three minutes, after three minutes a tie is judged, and the two sides will not win. Points and deduct a little basic points."


    "It''s nine o''clock, and the game ends at twelve o''clock. A total of three hours, I announced that the points battle has begun."


    The old man''s voice fell, and the five hundred young girls all looked at each other and did not act rashly.


    "A group of fearsome guys." An arrogant voice came, and a teenager jumped onto a battle platform.


    "Hong family, Hong Xiaolong. Who dares to fight with me."


    "Elder Hong, this kid in your family is full of spirits. You have the strength of the pinnacle of body refining at a young age, not bad." Dongfang Yan nodded appreciatively.


    "Let everyone laugh, this kid is impulsive." Although Elder Hong said so, his face still had a satisfied smile.


    With the first one, there will be a second.


    The twenty ring were filled with people one after another, and some people began to challenge.


    The one who ended the fastest was Hong Xiaolong, who solved the challenge with three punches and two kicks, and immediately won five consecutive victories. No one dared to challenge him for a while.


    "Come on, who else is there. Lao Tzu hasn''t enjoyed it yet." Hong Xiaolong shouted proudly, patting his chest.


    Hong Xiaolong scanned by a group of people, and those people were afraid to look at Hong Xiaolong.


    Anyway, there are more than 20 arenas, and there is no need to challenge him.


    "I come."


    A voice suddenly came, and a figure jumped onto the ring.


    "Challenger, Wanjia... Orphanage, Xiaotao." When the referee said the name, his eyes changed.


    This is really strange, Wanjia Welfare Institute? And why is this person so young? He looks less than ten years old. Just standing there is a head shorter than Hong Xiaolong.


    "Orphanage? Why are there still orphanages participating."


    "Brother, you should hurry down. This is not where you came."


    "This boy doesn''t seem to be ten years old."


    The people below are talking about it.


    "This person seems to be..." Dongfang Yan looked at Ye Hao. If they didn''t make a mistake just now, Ye Hao should have brought this child.


    "It''s mine." Ye Hao replied lightly.


    Xiao Tao''s temper is still a bit impulsive, although Ye Hao said before that they are in charge of this martial arts contest, and Wu Tian is only playing a leading role.


    And in this points match, it is obvious that the first player to play is risky, because there is no rest time during the closing process. Once you are injured at the beginning, it will be very troublesome to close the competition afterwards.


    Those who are not on stage to challenge at this time also want to fish in troubled waters, and wait until those strong human strengths are almost exhausted before going up.


    "Why did you bring such a small child? Didn''t you harm him!" Chang Sunyu frowned and said.


    "Aspiration is not in your senior year."


    Ye Hao said briefly.


    At this moment, the referee on the battle stage over there has announced the start of the battle.


    "Boy, go down. I don''t like bullying children." Hong Xiaolong smiled and looked at Xiao Tao.


    Xiao Tao posed to drive, making fists with both hands.


    "My brother Hao said, if someone is arrogant in front of you, then you only need to be arrogant than him."


    Uh


    Ye Hao felt that the eyes of many people around him fell on him.


    "When did I say this."


    "I feel that these words are quite in line with what you did." Situ Qiaoer covered her mouth and chuckled.


    "But Ahao, you kid is still a bit dangerous. After all, Hong Xiaolong is the pinnacle of body refining." Madam Changsun said in a deep voice.


    "Since he dares to challenge, then he is responsible for his choice." Ye Hao looked at Xiaotao''s fighting spirit.


    It''s time for these young birds to face the real blue sky, after all, it is impossible for them to shelter them forever.


    "Look at the punch!"


    Xiao Tao took the lead in the attack. He was not slow and approached Hong Xiaolong directly, slamming his fist towards Hong Xiaolong''s chest.


    "The overweight kid."


    Hong Xiaolong smiled contemptuously, he blocked Xiao Tao''s fist by raising his palm and tracing lightly.


    But Xiao Tao smiled.


    bump


    Hong Xiaolong''s body shook, and the buttons on his coat broke apart.


    "This!"


    Hong Xiaolong''s face changed slightly, facing Xiao Tao''s fist again, he blocked it again, and he blocked it as before, but there was a crack in his clothes out of thin air.


    "Little devil, what the **** are you doing!" Hong Xiaolong stepped back and looked at Xiao Tao with a gloomy face.


    The boy''s attack was clearly caught, but for some reason it seemed that an invisible fist hit him.


    "When you are defeated by me, I will tell you!" Xiao Tao launched a series of attacks on Hong Xiaolong.


    Originally thought it would be a crushing battle, but at the moment it was inextricably fought. Hong Xiaolong was obviously scrupulous about Xiao Tao''s fist, and he dared not pick it up after a few punches.


    "This kid is okay, it''s even comparable to Hong Xiaolong."


    "Impossible, how old this kid is."


    "I guess it was Hong Xiaolong who played five games in a row and couldn''t keep up with his physical strength."


    Several people on the bus viewing platform in the distance were all paying attention to the battle.


    "That kid used to fight cattle from across the mountain." Dongfang Yan said.

 Chapter 992： Dont win, dont give fish!

    Chapter 992 Don''t Win, Don''t Give Fish!


    "Take a cow across the mountain? This trick has long been lost." Situ Qiao''er exclaimed.


    "Although hitting cattle across the mountain is not a very powerful trick, this martial arts does not require a high level of martial arts, and martial arts of any realm can learn and use it."


    "And the effect is very obvious, even if one''s own attack can be caught, the fist wind can pass through the opponent''s palm and hit the opponent''s body."


    Madam Changsun also said with a serious face.


    "Ye Hao, is this kid from your orphanage?" Team Leader Huang looked at Ye Hao curiously. He knew Ye Hao''s information.


    I also heard that he had a welfare home in Haicheng, but he had always thought it was just a kind deed of Ye Hao.


    But I didn''t expect that the children who came out of this orphanage would actually perform this long lost school.


    "Why does he fight cattle across the mountain?" Dongfang Yu said subconsciously.


    "Ah? I don''t know that. This kid is the most edible in my orphanage, and he likes beef most. There is a small cattle farm in my orphanage. He actually went to cattle on his own. Maybe it is. He realized it himself."


    Ye Hao started talking nonsense again.


    A round of white eyes were cast around.


    If you like beef and bullfighting, just bullfight, and you can learn to beat bulls across the mountain. Then almost everyone in the martial arts can do this trick.


    Of course Ye Hao wouldn''t tell the truth. Except for the mental technique of Tianmai Jue, Ye Hao also chose a martial arts suitable for them for each of them. It was not expensive anyway, just a few skill points.


    "Ahem... stinky kid." Hong Xiaolong gasped, his clothes were in tatters, which were all destroyed by this kid''s weird tricks.


    If it wasn''t for his physique at the peak of the body refining stage, he might have fallen here long ago.


    But now his body is uncomfortable everywhere.


    Xiao Tao is not much better at this moment, sweat is all on his forehead, and his face is red.


    Continuously using the mountain to fight cattle, it still consumes a lot of his body.


    "time up."


    The referee raised the red flag.


    The three-minute game time has come, Hong Xiaolong stared at Xiao Tao unwillingly, he still walked off the stage.


    Even if he wins this game, he can''t continue to fight, he needs to adjust the breath in his body.


    On the other side, Xiao Tao was obviously a little frustrated. He walked up to Wu Tian and lowered his head: "Sister Wu Tian, ??I''m embarrassed."


    Wu Tian touched Xiaotao''s head: "It''s okay, you have worked very hard. Adjust your breath and continue to challenge later."


    Other people around heard their conversation and felt that they couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    Was Hong Xiaolong ashamed of the peak of the body refining stage?


    Then those who lose, wouldn''t it be shameless to see others.


    This episode was quickly forgotten after several exciting battles.


    At this moment, Ye Hao noticed that Miao Miao was behind Wu Tian, ??obviously a little nervous and scared.


    This is the first time she has appeared in a place with so many people, with hundreds of people around, and because of her cute appearance, many people will look at her.


    This made Meow Meow even more nervous, and from time to time she looked at Ye Hao in the distance, with timid and pitiful eyes in her eyes.


    Seeing that Ye Hao couldn''t bear to let her continue to play here.


    However, because of the miserable mothers, Ye Hao can''t let Miao Miao be in danger one day in the future because of her unbearableness.


    "Meow meow. Find me a stand and defeat fifty people, otherwise there will be no fish for the next month!"


    Ye Hao''s sudden roar shocked Chang Sun Yu and others next to him.


    Defeat fifty people? One has no fish?


    What is this guy talking about.


    Before they could react, they saw an agile figure rushing onto a battle platform that had just ended.


    "I...I want to...challenge...you...meow..." Meow pointed at the boy in front of her, her eyes were obviously a little scared, and she even subconsciously said the word meow.


    She thought of Ye Hao''s previous instructions, and immediately covered her mouth.


    Looking at Ye Hao in the distance pitifully, as if saying that he didn''t mean it.


    "Wow, what a lovely girl!" Situ Qiao''er''s eyes widened, and there was an urge to hold Meow in her arms.


    Ye Hao didn''t know how many people had seen this look.


    "Little sister, are you sure you want to challenge this big brother? He is in the middle stage of the physical training stage and has a very strong fist." The referee at the battle table couldn''t bear to persuade Meow.


    The referee couldn''t bear such a cute girl being injured in such a battle.


    "No... Brother Hao said. If you don''t defeat fifty people, Meow... Meow... there will be no fish to eat." Meow swallowed, looking aggrieved.


    "If you don''t have fish to eat, Meow will not open the forest, if you don''t open the forest, you won''t be able to sleep. If you don''t sleep well, you can''t practice martial arts with your heart. If you don''t practice Wuhao, you will get angry, and if you don''t practice, Brother Hao will get angry."


    Talking, talking, Meow Meow even brought crystals in her eyes.


    This scene aroused the love of many young girls around.


    And thought that the brother Hao in the little girl''s mouth was torturing her.


    What kind of an abominable person tortured such a little girl, it is so angry!


    But they didn''t know that Miao Miao actually didn''t want to disappoint Ye Hao. The reason why she had tears was that being watched by so many people made her a little scared and nervous.


    "Scum!" Changsun Yu spit out two words.


    "Animal." Situ Qiaoer rarely stood on the same starting line with Chang Sun Yu this time.


    Ye Hao looked innocent, and I took care of my own children, how could they become adult scum and beast.


    The referee repeatedly confirmed that Miao Miao really wanted to challenge, and he had no choice but to announce the start of the competition.


    But before that, he glared at the defender: "No killer is allowed in the battle."


    This is a side attack.


    "Asshole, you dare to hurt him, I will fight you desperately."


    "Brother, if you dare to make this cute little girl cry, I will sever the relationship with you!"


    "Pharaoh, I warn you! If you dare to bully her, I will delete all the 10 gigabytes of study materials in your computer!"


    The guard standing in front of Miao Miao at this moment called a bitter in his heart.


    How do you feel that this is really what I mean, my sister and brother are threatening me there.


    Forget it, just force her out of the venue.


    The defender made up his mind, he slowly approached Meow.


    Meow swallowed, obviously very nervous.


    Except for Wu Tian, ??Su Xiaoxiao, and Ye Hao, Miao Miao had no experience of fighting other people, let alone a stranger.


    Her hands were shaking.


    The people off the court watching this are all unbearable for a while.


    Which beast actually dropped such a cute child here!


    "Little sister, be careful." The defender shot, very slowly, and pushed towards Meow''s shoulders, trying to push Meow out of the field.


    "do not come!"


    Facing the approaching stranger, Miaomiao''s inner fear reappeared. She raised her hand and directly hit the opponent''s chest.


    The defender fell to the ground suddenly, foaming from his mouth.

 Chapter 993： Meow meow fight

    Chapter 993


    This scene scared everyone.


    "Is this, the black tiger digs his heart?" Dongfang Yan frowned.


    "That''s not right. It is a very common technique for the black tiger to dig his heart out. How can this little girl kill the enemy with one move?" Elder Hong frowned and muttered.


    Madam Changsun looked at Ye Hao who was silent next to her curiously.


    Of course, Ye Hao knew that this was not an ordinary black tiger digging the heart, but it was very similar to the black tiger digging the heart, but it was much more powerful, and it was a trick in the Howling Tiger Claw Technique.


    After Miao Miao made the move, it took a long time to come back to his senses, and everyone around, including the referee, was stunned.


    Meow pointed at the person who fell on the ground and said timidly: "I...I defeated him, did I...I won?"


    "what¡­¡­"


    The referee came back to his senses, and he stepped forward to check the unconscious person.


    "Temporarily comatose and lose the consciousness of fighting. Wanjia Welfare Institute, Miao Miao Sheng.


    "Miao Miao won!" Miao Miao jumped excitedly, and she waved at Ye Hao in the distance: "Brother Hao, Miao Miao won."


    At this moment, most people knew who the person "abusing" the beautiful little sister was.


    Countless hostile eyes fell on Ye Hao, but because it was Ye Hao, they only dared to stare twice.


    "Is this little girl so strong? I defeated a middle stage body refining stage with one move?"


    "Since I dare to stand here, I am a bit capable. But I guess it was that kid who was careless just now, that was the result of the little girl''s trick."


    "I guess so."


    At the end of this battle, Miao Miao became the master of the challenge.


    But facing such a cute little girl, most people are reluctant to challenge. If they win, they won''t be able to win, and if they lose, they are ashamed.


    "Hey, little sister. Let me challenge you."


    A chubby man who looked like a ball walked up. At the age of fifteen and six years old, he actually had a body in his thirties.


    In addition to the rough appearance, if it weren''t for those who had tested the age of the bones, this person would definitely be mistaken for a thirties.


    And at this moment, this person looked at Meow Meow with a trace of licentiousness in his eyes.


    "You really look like the wife in my anime. If you can touch it, it''s fine, even if you step on me with your foot."


    This fat man''s remarks completely disgusted everyone around him.


    "Where did this guy pop up? It''s disgusting!"


    "Asshole, I tell you. If you dare to move the little girl, I will tear you up!"


    The situation on the fighting platform is like a fat pig has fallen in love with a young girl and wants to do something bad to the girl.


    "Hey. It is inevitable that there will be some combat contact in the battle. It is inevitable. Little sister, let''s fight slowly. Let me check your body in these three minutes." The wretched man smiled, and the halazi is about to shed. Up.


    Meow took a few steps back and looked at each other warily.


    "Asshole. How come there are all kinds of people." Situ Qiao''er squeezed his fists, with worry in his eyes.


    She glanced at Ye Hao, who was sitting in front of him, but his face was calm.


    "Hey, the girl in your family is going to be bullied, so you don''t say a word."


    Ye Hao shook his head and looked at Meow with confidence: "I can''t tell who is bullying."


    "The battle begins." Although the referee also wanted to kick this disgusting guy off the stage, but the rules of the competition were there, and he could only announce the beginning of the battle.


    Amid the verbal abuse from everyone on the court, the wretched man attacked. He obviously didn''t care about winning or losing in battle, but with a certain purpose.


    His hands stretched directly towards Meow''s waist.


    Miao Miao retreated and avoided.


    "Little sister, don''t hide. The eldest brother will just check your body to see your development." The wretched man approached again, much faster than before.


    Miao Miao keeps moving under her feet, and can dodge the attack of the wretched man every time.


    Several times the wretched man''s hand touched Meow Meow''s body, but Meow Meow avoided him.


    "Ling Bo Weibu? You even taught her this kind of martial arts?" Team Leader Huang exclaimed.


    He knew that Ye Hao would swiftly step, it was no secret.


    But he did not expect that Ye Hao would teach such a good light work to a little girl.


    In fact, Ye Hao didn''t teach Miao Miao Lingbo to walk, most of it was when she saw that she taught Su Xiaoxiao, she took pictures of cats and tigers.


    Miao Miao''s mentality is not high, but she is very capable of learning, and she can learn a lot of things.


    Miaomiao found a chance. She made a tiger claw with her right hand and attacked the wretched man''s chest directly.


    The wretched man was hit, but he just swayed his body, and even showed an expression of enjoyment on his face, making a bear hug with both hands, trying to catch Meow.


    Miao Miao bounced her legs on the ground, jumped up, and jumped directly behind the wretched man.


    "This guy seems to be majoring in physique, and his body is very strong. This girl has a good body, but her attack power is not high, so it is difficult to break through this guy''s defense." Madam Changsun said.


    At this moment time has slowly passed by one minute.


    The people off the court were relieved at the moment.


    They don''t care whether they win or lose in this competition, they just care if this cute little girl will encounter a bad hand.


    It would be great if it ended in a tie.


    As for Meow Meow, who was in a deadlock, she didn''t even retreat but moved forward. This shocked everyone, but she broke the wretched man.


    "Little sister, you have figured it out. Let my little brother take a good check on your body."


    Meow dodges the hands of the wretched man, kicked the wretched man''s belly with her calf a few times, and then hit her flying knee directly on the chin of the wretched man.


    The wretched man was unsteady after being beaten by successive attacks, and directly sat on the ground.


    And Miao Miao stepped on his head and jumped high, and a blow from the sky directly hit the wretched man''s lower body.


    "Stop your children and grandchildren!"


    Meow also called out the name of the trick.


    "Ahhhhh..." The wretched man was fine now, clutching his lower body and turning around on the ground, his body was hard everywhere, but it didn''t mean that he was not afraid of attack.


    This is the fate of most men.


    "Sister Wu Tian said, if a man looks at you with disgusting eyes, use this trick to deal with him." Meow muttered.


    The original "cruel" moves, but under the use of such a cute little girl, even made most people scream.


    Ye Hao smiled helplessly, Wu Tian really gave Meow Meow all the anti-wolf tricks.


    The second game of Miao Miao ended, when the third person came on stage, an indifferent teenager.


    "I won''t be kind to you just because of who you are. You give up and go down, lest you suffer from flesh and blood." The young man still held a sword in his hand.

 Chapter 994： Duan Family Genius

    Chapter 994


    Miao Miao looked a little timidly at the man in front of him who had pointed a weapon at him as soon as he came up.


    This person is so fierce, so scared, and I really want to go back.


    "Meow...Meow can''t go down. Meow will win fifty games, otherwise...Mow will have no fish to eat next month."


    Meow stood there like a cute little cat in the storm, looking pity.


    "In this case, don''t blame me for being ruthless." The man looked at the referee indifferently: "Please announce the start of the competition."


    "Despicable, even challenged such a cute child with a weapon!"


    "Get down, don''t be embarrassed here."


    "Be bullying the small with the big, do you have the dignity of a martial artist."


    The next few people were yelling there, all of them were martial artists who liked the second dimension.


    The man with the sword glanced at the few people and said indifferently: "You have the ability to challenge me."


    Everyone who was seen by the man stopped, and they felt as if they were facing a sword.


    "You guys, keep your voice down. This is the genius of the Shirao Huiduan family. He has been on the list of the arrogances at the age of seventeen. The strength is in the middle stage of the strength training!


    "It is said that this person is the son of a marriage between the Duan family and the Ximen family. He also went to the Ximen family for a period of training in swordsmanship."


    Those who didn''t speak just now whispered quietly.


    They all know the identity of this person, so they don''t look like those few froze.


    "Your little sister is going to suffer. This Duan Yunfei is a younger generation of the Duan family who has tried his best to nurture, and she is very obsessed with kendo. According to his situation, he broke through to refining before the age of twenty-five. Breaking through to innate before the age of ten is almost a certainty."


    Team Leader Huang has a good understanding of the information about young talents in major families.


    "You should know Chai Jian, you have tried this kid when you were on the mission. Ten swords, lost."


    "This son must be in the top ten in this tournament."


    Ye Hao looked at this young man, there was indeed an upright sword intent on this man.


    "It''s over. The little sister will not be merciful when the little sister encounters this kind of stunner." Situ Qiao''er even grabbed Ye Hao''s shoulder nervously.


    "Hey, what are you doing in a daze. Hurry up and let your people surrender. Why are you still willing to hurt such a cute child?"


    "Isn''t it just a month old fish, this lady will help you raise her."


    Regarding Situ Qiao''er''s words, Ye Hao simply rolled his eyes.


    "I''m not worried about Meow at all, even I was worried just now if no one challenges her, what should I do if she is allowed to enter the top fifty." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "You guy is too cold-blooded!" Situ Qiaoer was angrily and could only stomped there.


    At this moment, the competition on the court has begun.


    Almost 90% of the people present focused on the battle.


    "The test begins." The referee couldn''t bear to announce the start of the test.


    Duan Yunfei directly launched his own attack, his sword pierced directly into Miao Miao''s chest out of its sheath, which was a killer move.


    Everyone''s hearts hung in their throats, and they became worried for this lovely child.


    Miaomiao was very nervous, but with her agile figure, she kept avoiding Duan Yunfei''s sharp sword.


    Miao Miao didn''t attack, just dodge all the time.


    However, Duan Yunfei was constantly attacking, and several times even his sword swept across Miao Miao''s neck dangerously and dangerously.


    This process directly lasted nearly two minutes.


    This is the reason why Ye Hao feels relieved. With Miaomiao''s body style, it is difficult to hurt her unless she is a martial artist in the refining state.


    Duan Yunfei''s face changed slightly, and the speed of the sword in his hand was a bit faster. He wanted to end the competition quickly, but he was not willing to accept a tie result.


    At this time, Miao Miao had been pushed to the edge of the field by Duan Yunfei, and she finally found a chance in Duan Yunfei''s sharp sword.


    The reason why she has not attacked is because Ye Hao once told her.


    If you face an opponent who is much stronger than yourself, don''t waste your energy on useless attacks. Find the right opportunity and use the most effective attack, which is more effective than hundreds of useless attacks.


    And finally, she waited for this opportunity.


    Miao Miao''s hands were like tiger claws, and she fell on all fours and suddenly jumped up, much faster than before.


    Her body was in the air.


    "good chance!"


    A gleam of light flashed in Duan Yunfei''s eyes. The stagnation period was the most dangerous and could not be evaded, just like the fish on the knife.


    He immediately attacked Meow with sword flowers.


    This move, Miao Miao will undoubtedly lose, and it is likely to be seriously injured.


    Many girls couldn''t bear to cover their eyes.


    But an astonishing scene happened. Meow in the air, facing the attacking sword, her body was surprisingly distorted from ordinary people, and she changed her body direction in the air.


    At the same time, she accurately used Duan Yunfei''s sharp sword as a fulcrum, pounced on Duan Yunfei with her claws, grabbed Duan Yunfei''s shoulder, and moved her body behind Duan Yunfei''s head.


    Then Miao Miao kicked back with both legs, directly on Duan Yunfei''s back.


    At this moment, Duan Yunfei''s position was on the edge of the field, and he had not yet accepted the move, which directly caused him to lose gravity and fall toward the outside of the field.


    Everyone''s eyes widened!


    This... Is this Meow Miao going to win!


    But Duan Yunfei fell out of the field with most of his body, he hit Meow Miao''s belly with a heavy blow with his right foot.


    Meow also flew out of the field.


    Miao Miao''s body rolled over on the turf a few times without any injuries, but she sat on the ground very embarrassed, with some grass on her face.


    But at this moment Miao Miao even revealed that she was crying like a rain of tears.


    "Miao Miao, are you okay." Wu Tian and Xiaosha ran to Miao Miao quickly: "Where is it hurt?"


    Meow is the mascot of their orphanage. Everyone and children like meow.


    "Woo...meow...meow lost. Meow next month...next month there will be no dried fish."


    Miao Miao was crying, with dismay in her eyes, as if she saw her little fish beckoning to leave.


    "You kid. Just cry here about this." Xiaosha patted Meow''s head.


    "This is not... a trivial matter. Meow... Meow meow can''t live without dried fish... Meow meow does not have... Fish to eat. It will get sick." Meow Meow''s pitiful appearance makes everyone around him want to buy some. A meal of dried fish to feed her.


    "Okay, don''t cry. It''s almost like a little cat. The competition is not over yet, you can continue to find a table to play, as long as you persist for another fifty games, it won''t be considered a loss." Wu Tian comforted.


    "Really." Meow''s cry stopped directly.


    At this moment, the referee also announced the results of the competition.


    "Miaomiao, Wanjia Welfare Institute, drew with Duan Yunfei against Duan''s family."

 Chapter 995： Su Xiaoxiao VS Yang Xiaolian

    Chapter 995 Su Xiaoxiao VS Yang Xiaolian


    Duan Yunfei''s face in the distance was obviously not good, he took a look at Meow Meow.


    The sensitive Meow immediately shrank and hid behind Wu Tian.


    "I hope I can meet you in the top fifty. I don''t like the word "ping" in my battles. The battle must be won or lost."


    After Duan Yunfei finished speaking, he went to rest for a while, preparing for the next battle.


    "You little girl is a little capable. Only the warriors of the innate realm can use the warrior who twisted her body in the stagnant air, and it puts a heavy load on the body." Dongfang Yan said.


    "Well, girls, young, naturally softer." Ye Hao smiled.


    In fact, the real reason is that Meow has cat genes. What is a cat?


    It can be said to be the softest thing in mammals. It is not a problem to flip the body in the air.


    "You orphanage is a bit interesting, when will I go to your place." Team Leader Huang has already become a little curious about Ye Hao''s orphanage.


    "It''s just a kid with a slightly good talent. There is nothing good to see." Ye Hao said lightly.


    At this time, Yang Zhong''s face changed slightly next to him.


    Ye Hao''s eyes fell at the same time, Yang Xiaolian easily defeated a warrior who had been injured in the previous battle, and then Su Xiaoxi stood up.


    The rare drama began today.


    Ye Hao and Yang Zhong looked at each other in unison.


    Although they said earlier that it was ranked higher than the overall score, the battle between Su Xiaoxiao and Yang Xiaolian was also related to the face of both sides, not to mention this was the first head-on conflict between the Wanjia Welfare Institute led by the Yang family and Ye Hao.


    Yang Xiaolian held a Yang''s gun that was in proportion to her body, and looked at Su Xiaoxiao with a sneer: "I thought you didn''t dare to come up."


    "I can''t bear to see you embarrassing in front of so many people." Su Xiaoxiao retorted mercilessly.


    "I thought that the two slaps that day would make you remember a little bit, but it seems that I made it too light."


    Su Xiaoxiao said while stretching her body as if she was doing preparatory exercises.


    Yang Xiaolian''s face is a bit ugly. What she hates most now is that others mentioned that day in front of her.


    "The shame of that day, I will ask you to come back thoroughly today!" Yang Xiaolian pointed at Su Xiaoxiao.


    Su Xiaoxiao glanced at the Yang''s gun in Yang Xiaolian''s hand, and she took out a bundle of leather whips around her waist.


    This is not a leather whip purchased online from 998.


    This is the leather whip that Ye Hao specially exchanged for Su Xiaoxiao from the system store last night.


    This is also the reason why Ye Hao obtained 30 skill points for completing tasks before, but the total skill points were only 220.


    The value of this whip is 10 skill points.


    Although not as good as Ye Hao''s 72 Soul Chasing Blades.


    But its quality is equivalent to that of a soldier.


    "I also said that here, I will beat you upright in the hall!" Su Xiaoxiao clenched the whip in his hand, very fanciful.


    But it was obvious that there was tension in her eyes.


    She had only seen this kind of battle in movies, and when she was really in it, she was still very nervous.


    "I declare: Yang Xiaolian of the Yang family and Su Xiaoxiao of the Wanjia Welfare Institute, the battle has begun."


    The spear in Yang Xiaolian''s hand rushed with howling.


    Su Xiaoxiao waved the whip immediately.


    Snapped


    A thunder-like sound left a smoking whip on the battlefield.


    It''s a pity that Yang Xiaolian avoided it.


    "Little bitch, don''t hide for me if you have the ability!" Su Xiaoxiao kept waving the whip, and at the same time she used Lingbo''s microsteps to constantly shift her position.


    At this moment, Su Xiaoxiao obviously had the upper hand, and Yang Xiaolian kept resisting Su Xiaoxiao''s whip attack with the Yang family spear in her hand.


    But because Su Xiaoxiao''s leather whip is very long, it is difficult for Yang Xiaolian to approach Su Xiaoxiao.


    Damn it!


    How did this woman progress so fast? A month ago, she was still an ordinary person, but now she is absolutely sure that she is at least a warrior in the early stage of Body Refining Realm based on the strength of waving the whip.


    Moreover, this whip technique was quite troublesome, and it was impossible to get close to her for a while.


    There is no other way but to perform that trick.


    Yang Xiaolian stopped her footsteps and stood at the place farthest from Su Xiaoxiao. She held the spear in both hands and began to exhale.


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at Yang Xiaolian vigilantly. After this battle, he must know that this was a big move.


    It''s a pity that the length of the whip is not enough. If it is too close, you are worried about being attacked by the opponent.


    A few seconds later, Yang Xiaolian yelled, and the spear head turned towards Su Xiaoxiao.


    "Tornado Gun!"


    With the rapidly rotating gun head, you can even vaguely see the broken air flow, forming a wind resistance around Yang Xiaolian.


    It even gave people an illusion, as if seeing dozens of guns attack.


    "The whirlwind gun in the Yang''s gun uses ultra-high-speed rotation to produce airflow chaos, which will give people the illusion of afterimages, and is especially suitable for battles in such small venues."


    "But this requires a lot of power, and it is usually only performed by the children of the Yang family in the refining stage." Madam Changsun whispered.


    The corner of Yang Zhong''s mouth curled up, and he glanced at Ye Hao, who was calm and composed next to him: "Xiao Lian has a good talent, and her strength has grown rapidly recently."


    "It''s okay to use a whirlwind gun."


    Facing the whirlwind gun, Su Xiaoxiao tried to avoid it, but the afterimages made Su Xiaoxiao unable to distinguish where he could hide.


    In desperation, Su Xiaoxiao could only move forward.


    "Thousands of miles whip thunder!"


    Su Xiaoxiao shouted, and the long whip in his hand struck the whirlwind gun like lightning.


    Even muffled thunder can be heard in the air.


    When the whip and Yang''s gun collided, sparks appeared.


    The chaotic scene, dust everywhere.


    "This whip technique seems to be the Nine Dragon thunder whip of a whip family in the north." Zhuge Yu, who had not spoken, said at this time.


    "This is Nine Dragon Thunder Whip?" Chang Sun Yu and Situ Qiao''er both exclaimed.


    "It is rumored that three hundred years ago, an innate realm warrior used the whip technique, and the place that whip passed was like a thunder dragon descending into the world, and even caused a natural vision!" Dongfang Yan said in a deep voice.


    "Although this whip technique is not comparable to peerless martial arts, it is considered a first-class stunt. It''s a pity that the family has fallen. Since then, no one has been able to perform such stunts." Madam Changsun said, and several people looked to the side. Ye Hao.


    How many martial arts does this guy have, they don''t believe that a small orphanage kid can learn these martial arts, Ye Hao must have taught them.


    But how could Ye Hao learn so much martial arts?


    Ye Hao seemed like a mystery, and both Changsun Yu and Situ Qiao''er aroused curiosity.


    At this moment, the battle between Su Xiaoxiao and Yang Xiaolian has come to an end.


    Tick


    The blood dripped to the ground.

 Chapter 996： Two Qi Chang Sun Yu

    Chapter 996


    Su Xiaoxiao panted, and the hand holding the whip handle was constantly shaking.


    Casting the Nine Dragon Thunder Whip consumes a lot of her physical strength.


    On the other side, outside the venue, Yang Xiaolian had a blood stain on her cheek, which was caused by the whiplash.


    The dress on her body was even taken out a few more holes, and only the barrel of the Yang''s gun was left in her hand, and the tip of the gun had long been lost.


    Yang Xiaolian touched her face, her fiery pain penetrated her heart.


    Humiliated, angry, unwilling, jealous.


    All kinds of emotions flooded her mind.


    Why, why does this woman have such a powerful martial arts, why can she have such a powerful weapon!


    Why is she able to catch up with her decades of hard work in one month?


    She is obviously a wild girl who didn''t know where she came from. Why can she beat her young lady who came out of the Yang family of the Shijiaohui!


    Yang Xiaolian, who was out of control, yelled, "Su Xiaoxiao, fight with me for another 300 rounds!"


    She immediately rushed to the battle platform.


    But a figure appeared in front of her, grabbing her wrist directly.


    "You are out of bounds, you lose according to the rules."


    The referee said coldly: "Please pay attention to your behavior, otherwise I will disqualify you from the competition!"


    "Xiaolian, come down!"


    "Xiaolian calm down, we still have a chance."


    The Yang family in the audience hurriedly persuaded Yang Xiaolian to come down.


    In the end, Yang Xiaolian walked off the battle platform with unwilling eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Patriarch Yang. My sister didn''t do anything light or heavy." Ye Hao smiled lightly and looked at Yang Zhong who was ugly on the side.


    Yang Zhong snorted coldly: "It''s only good to rely on your own weapons. If both sides have the same weapons, I don''t know who wins and who loses."


    Ye Hao didn''t say much, just smiled.


    The weapons Yang Xiaolian held were only high-quality weapons, but Su Xiaoxiao was a soldier.


    Under the hard work of weapons, the slightest difference will affect the battle.


    "War-soldier-level weapons are very rare. Our dragon team can only obtain dozens of them from Tianmen Sword Forge Valley every year." Team leader Huang looked at Ye Hao.


    "Your family is solid enough."


    "It''s just a fluke." Ye Hao smiled modestly.


    After that, Su Xiaoxiao defeated several warriors one after another, but after a person who looked very strong came up, Su Xiaoxiao directly surrendered and stepped down.


    This is what Wu Tian reminded them before.


    If you encounter an opponent that is difficult to deal with, don''t try hard, you can recover if your physical strength is exhausted, but if you are injured, it will be very troublesome for the subsequent battle.


    So Su Xiaoxiao surrendered if he knew well.


    Anyway, she still has four basic points and can still challenge four times.


    On the other side, there was a funny scene.


    Miao Miao stood on the battle platform and looked around in a panic.


    "Why... why no one challenged me. If you don''t beat fifty people, Meow... Meow there won''t be... the fish will eat."


    Because even Duan Yunfei had eaten in Miao Miao''s hands before, no one came to Miao Miao to do this kind of difficult work.


    Therefore, the battle platform where Miaomiao is located is the most deserted one, and no one has been on stage to challenge for several minutes.


    This is going to make Meow cry anxiously.


    This scene made a lot of people laugh.


    At the same time, another member of the Wanjia Welfare Institute played.


    Because of the previous battle, everyone was very concerned about the players in the Wanjia Welfare Institute, and they were curious if they had any magical skills.


    This is a teenager who looks like thirteen or four, his eyes are indifferent.


    The opponent he chose turned out to be Duan Yunfei, who had previously drew with Miao Miao.


    Duan Yunfei has finished his rest at this moment, and has just defeated a person who has taken a ring and has become a defender.


    "Acknowledge defeat, go down by yourself. Avoid the suffering of flesh and blood." Xiao Yan looked at Duan Yunfei domineeringly.


    Duan Yunfei was taken aback for a moment. This was not what he said to the little girl just now.


    "Are you here to avenge your teammates?" Duan Yunfei said in a deep voice.


    "Acknowledge defeat and go down by yourself. Avoid the suffering of flesh and blood." Xiao Yan replied again.


    Duan Yunfei''s face wrinkled slightly, this kid was a bit arrogant.


    "That was my negligence. This time, you are not so lucky."


    "Acknowledge defeat and go down by yourself. Avoid skin and flesh suffering."


    Xiao Yan resembled a repeater, repeating there.


    "I announce. Xiaoyan of the Wanjia Welfare Institute is playing against Duan Yunfei of the Duan family."


    Watch the bus above.


    "The children in your orphanage are all stunned. Duan Yunfei will definitely not suffer the second time. This time he will definitely be a hundred times stronger." Chang Sun Yu said.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth was curved, and he looked at Changsun Yu: "I don''t think so. I think Duan Yunfei will lose this time. And within three moves."


    Within three strokes?


    Dongfang Yan and others are looking sideways.


    "Haha, I know where this kid''s arrogance came from. It''s exactly the same as you, defeating Duan Yunfei within three moves, that''s a warrior in the middle of the power realm."


    Situ Qiaoer covered her mouth and chuckled.


    "Then how about we make a bet." Ye Hao looked at the two women jokingly.


    Before Chang Sunyu spoke, Situ Qiao''er said first: "Gamble and gamble, who is afraid of whom. Tell me, what do you want to bet on."


    "I bet that Xiaoyan can defeat Duan Yunfei in three strokes. If I win, you must be sincere and call me Ye Ge with a smile before the end of this semester. Avoid it."


    This stabbed the hornet''s nest. According to their age, Sun Yu and Situ Qiao''er were both older than Ye Hao, and they were Ye Hao''s senior sisters.


    It''s a shame to let them call Ye Hao Ye Ge.


    Long Sun Yu, who was not ready to gamble, stared at Ye Hao: "Then what if we win!"


    "Then I will call your little sister." Ye Hao teased.


    "Fuck. It''s beautiful if you want it, you have to come up with something that can satisfy us." Chang Sunyu pointed to Ye Hao and said.


    Ye Hao thought for a while, he just took out his belt and put it on the side table.


    "Then I will take this as a bet."


    "Isn''t it just a torn belt..." Situ Qiao''er showed a contemptuous look, but before she finished speaking, she paused.


    Ye Hao slapped the table, and all seventy-two soul chaser blades bounced out and placed them neatly on the table.


    "Eldest Sister, Huang, and Dongfang Patriarch. Please help a few to see how I am with this weapon."


    Team Leader Huang took a look: "It''s made of special materials, and it''s not inferior to the meteorites from the sky. At least it is a high-grade soldier."


    The jade finger of Mrs. Changsun crossed the soul chaser blade.


    "It''s as light as a feather, but it''s incredibly sharp, no doubt a high-grade soldier."


    Dongfang Yan said directly: "This is the best weapon I have ever seen except for the spirit weapon."


    The evaluations of these three directly left Chang Sun Yu and Situ Qiao''er speechless.


    "How about it. Two elders, do you gamble or not, their competition is about to begin." Ye Hao looked at Changsun Yu and Situ Qiaoer.


    "Bet! Why not bet!" Situ Qiaoer shouted immediately.


    Long Sunyu hesitated, she looked at Ye Hao suspiciously: "Are you really going to use these as a bet?"


    "Elder sister testified." Ye Hao smiled.


    Madam Elder Sun originally thought this was just a joke of the younger generation, but Ye Hao was also surprised that Ye Hao took such a thing as a bet.


    But if these weapons can be possessed by Changsun Yu, it would be even more powerful.


    "Okay, let''s bet with you!" Chang Sun Yu said firmly.


    Ye Hao smiled and nodded, as if a profiteer negotiated a deal.


    [System task: Two Qi Chang Sun Yu...]

 Chapter 997： Ridicule the two beauties

    Chapter 997


    Xiao Yan and Duan Yunfei on the battle stage had no idea that their battle had become someone else''s bet.


    After the referee announced the start, both sides did not start the attack immediately.


    Obviously Duan Yunfei was more cautious than before.


    Xiao Yan moved first, he raised his foot and took a step forward.


    Duan Yunfei immediately put the sword in front of him, ready to resist the opponent''s attack at any time.


    However, Xiao Yan only flew towards Duan Yun step by step, at exactly the same speed as people walking on the street.


    And the expression on Xiao Yan''s face was still cold.


    What is this kid doing?


    Annoy yourself, make yourself angry?


    Or look down on yourself?


    Duan Yunfei wondered secretly, but it was useless to think about it. Xiao Yan quickly reached a distance of less than five meters from Duan Yunfei.


    do not care!


    Directly use ten percent of the strength, and still don''t believe that this guy can win himself.


    Duan Yunfei yelled, and the sharp sword in his hand struck Xiaoyan with an afterimage.


    "Duan''s Sword Art!"


    Facing the attacking blade, Xiao Yan''s expression remained the same, he just moved slightly.


    At the same time, the left hand makes a twisted flower shape and the right hand makes a fist.


    The left hand grabbed Duan Yunfei''s wrist, making Duan Yunfei unable to control his sword, and his right fist hit Duan Yunfei''s abdomen directly.


    Duan Yunfei vomited blood and flew out, landing directly outside the court.


    Less than ten seconds before and after this battle.


    "Ling Bo...Weibu." Duan Yunfei landed outside the field, covering his abdomen, looking at Xiaoyan with unwilling eyes.


    And this trick is the Duan Clan in Dali, but it''s a pity that the ancestors lost it. Recently, I heard that a teenager in Jiangnan learned this trick.


    Damn it!


    If Lingbo''s Weibu can match his own swordsmanship, then his strength can at least reach another level!


    Although not reconciled, Duan Yunfei also knew that he was not the opponent of the boy in front of him.


    As an opponent, he can clearly feel the horror of this person''s strength, his shot speed is extremely fast, every movement is very well mastered, without a trace of fancy.


    Even if the opponent doesn''t know how to take steps, he is not the opponent''s opponent.


    "Ling Bo stepped slightly, twisted the flowers and grabbed the hand, Bengshan fist. This kid has learned your true biography. He will definitely be one of the top 100 in the Tianjiao list in the future." Team Leader Huang sighed, his eyes showing love and talent.


    If this child can practice in the dragon group, the leader of the fourth group of the dragon group must use one of his positions in the future.


    Dongfang Yan on the side looked at the participant information in his hand with a serious face.


    Wanjia Welfare Institute, Xiaoyan, bone age: 7 years old.


    Dongfang Yan held down the data in his hand and glanced at Ye Hao with a deep look.


    With the trick just now, you can see that the kid named Xiaoyan has a good talent and not low strength, but his bone age is only 7 years old!


    If someone is deceived by his appearance, he must think he is a thirteen or fourteen-year-old boy.


    Defeat the middle stage of refining power at the age of seven!


    Where did Ye Hao find such a monster.


    If this is developed in accordance with this situation, it is an ironclad fact that Xiaoyan stepped into Qi refining at the age of 20, and it is very likely to create a legend of stepping into the innate at the age of 20, but this has not appeared in hundreds of years. Things passed.


    "Hi. You lost, don''t forget what you promised me. How about practicing your mouth here?" Ye Hao put away his weapon on the table and looked at the two women jokingly.


    Situ Qiao''er rolled his eyes.


    Chang Sunyu bit his lip lightly and shifted his attention.


    "Oh, does the eldest grandson and the eldest lady of the Situ family want to bet or not admit it?" Ye Hao looked surprised, and then he looked at Mrs. eldest grandson: "Sister eldest grandson, look at your daughter. You lose the bet. I won¡¯t admit it.¡±


    Madam Changsun just recovered from the terrifying strength of the Xiaoyan brought by Ye Hao.


    She glanced at her unwilling daughter.


    "Yu''er, accept your gambling. Do you even need me to teach you this truth?"


    It''s not a big deal anyway, just a few words, Mrs. Changsun personally likes Ye Hao.


    Long Sun Yu squeezed her fist, she stared at Ye Hao, the emotions revealed by those phoenix eyes could not wait to tear Ye Hao directly.


    "Brother Ye."


    Ye Hao trembled, and he shook his head dissatisfied: "What we said just now. Be sincere and smile. You call me so, and those who don''t know think you are crying for me."


    The sound of bone rubbing came from Changsun Yu''s fist.


    "Ye Hao, I warn you. Don''t take an inch."


    "I have an inch? I have it. I''m just asking for my bet. I just took out my precious weapons. If I lose the bet just now, I won''t give you the bet. Would you be happy? . So I am now asking for the''bet'' that I deserve. This is normal."


    The anger in Changsun Yu''s eyes was about to materialize.


    "Okay, Yu''er." Situ Qiao''er took her sister''s hand, she glared at Ye Hao, and suddenly a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, her eyes full of joy: "Brother Ye."


    The babbling sound made Ye Hao''s whole body tremble.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and looked at Grandson Yu: "Look at it. Senior Sister Qiao''er is smart. Look at yourself. You can''t do such a small request. Don''t gamble if you can''t afford to lose. "


    With that, Ye Hao turned his head, as if he no longer cared about the bet, and watched the following competition.


    "Brother Ye."


    A soft, but emotionally suppressed female voice came.


    Different from Situ Qiao''er''s voice, Changsunyu''s voice was like a spring breeze, except that behind the spring breeze was a torrent of thunder and rain.


    "Yeah. It sounds comfortable. Remember, when you see me at school in the future, you should call me that." Ye Hao nodded in satisfaction.


    Looking at Ye Hao''s victor''s appearance, Changsun Yu was so angry.


    But Ye Hao was very satisfied in his heart, because it was another task completed, but this time there were only 10 skill points.


    [Current remaining skill points: 230]


    The eldest grandson on the side looked at the "war" between Ye Hao and her daughter, and she just smiled.


    Of course she knows her daughter''s temper, because she is a child of a big family, and it has been smoothly for more than 20 years. It would not be a bad thing if someone could come out to frustrate her spirit.


    In the next competition, there were many dazzling performances.


    Among the twenty battle stands, there were also several champions who had not fallen for a long time.


    One of them even includes Meow.


    Those people can''t see that such a cute child is sad. It is a challenge to go on stage one by one. As for the requirements, it is very simple. You don''t need to fight with them, just chat with them.


    The girls wanted to hug Meow, and after the end, they stepped down and gave in.


    In this way, Miao Miao became the first "challmaster" of fifty wins.


    This can be said to be something that has never happened since the youth contest was founded.


    The powerful and cute Meow Meow is too much to be loved.

 Chapter 998： Top 50 released

    Chapter 998


    In addition to Meow, Xiao Yan also defeated more than ten enemies in a row, and no one challenged him in the end.


    In a blink of an eye, the points match was halfway through, and only one hour was left. At this time, some people who were on the sidelines began to take action.


    Ye Hao on the bus looked in one direction, his eyes changed slightly.


    Xiaosha was defeated, with blood on the corner of her mouth, and it seemed that she had suffered a lot of injuries, and it was a warrior in the early stage of the Yang family''s refining realm who defeated her.


    Yang Zhong showed a slight smile.


    But Ye Hao cast a sympathetic look at that person, and this person''s competition was basically over.


    After Xiaosha retired from the field to recuperate, Xiao Yan, who had become the master of the ring, suddenly jumped off the field.


    "What are you going to do? The master left the battle platform by himself, which is regarded as giving up and one basic point will be deducted!" the referee shouted to Xiao Yan.


    But Xiao Yan just gave the referee a back view.


    Could it be that this human body is exhausting too much, so take the initiative to take a rest?


    It is also possible, after all, his points are enough to ensure that he can enter the top fifty.


    What he didn''t expect was that Xiao Yan jumped onto the battle platform where Xiaosha was just now.


    "I want to challenge you." Xiao Yan stared at each other coldly.


    Yang Kun, nineteen years old, in the middle of the power refining stage, is considered one of the strongest representatives of the Yang family this time.


    Just now he found the opportunity to challenge the girl from the Wanjia Welfare Institute who had fought for several consecutive games, and took the opportunity to win a round for the Yang family, but he didn''t expect this guy to give up his winning streak and run to challenge himself.


    "Xiaoyan of the Wanjia Welfare Institute vs. Yang Jia Yang Kun. The battle begins." The referee announced the start of the battle.


    Yang Kun knew that the strength of this kid was a bit strong, and he had seen Xiao Yan''s test against Duan Yunfei just now.


    However, this person has fought dozens of times in a row, and his physical strength should be huge.


    Yang Kun held the Yang''s spear and launched an attack on Xiaoyan first, wanting to attack first.


    Kaz


    An astonishing scene happened, Xiao Yan didn''t move at all, he directly grabbed Yang Kun''s gun, then broke it with his bare hands, and then kicked Yang Kun out of the field with a fist.


    Crush!


    It was another crush.


    Xiaoyan is undoubtedly the dark horse of this session.


    Yang Kun clutched his chest, this person is too strong!


    Forget it, heal himself first, and there are four opportunities to challenge, wait a while and then challenge others, as long as you save enough points to ensure that you can enter the top fifty.


    After a few minutes of adjusting his breath, Yang Kun, who was in good condition, found another chance and defeated a master, but before he could catch his breath, a familiar figure appeared in front of him.


    "I want to challenge him." Xiao Yan said coldly.


    The result is self-evident, Yang Kun was defeated by one move.


    the third time!


    Yang Kun defeated a ringmaster, and his eyes immediately turned to the previous ring. Xiao Yan jumped off the ring and walked towards him.


    Yang Kun clenched his fists, this person was really deceiving people too much, this was obviously aimed at him, even at the expense of basic points.


    "I want to challenge him." Xiao Yan looked at Yang Kun with the same look.


    Yang Kun shouted unwillingly: "Referee, he did it on purpose. He fouled like this!"


    "There is no stipulation in the rules of the points match. It is not allowed to challenge the same person multiple times." Xiao Yan said calmly. He looked at Yang Kun''s eyes as if he was looking at a prey that has been played with.


    The referee hesitated, and he looked at the bus viewing area in the distance.


    "Patriarch of the East, this kind of thing is a bit too much." Yang Zhong pressed his hand on the chair, already making a fist, obviously suppressing his anger.


    "Is it too much? I think he was right and did not violate the rules." Ye Hao spread his hands, he looked at Yang Zhong: "The Yang family mainly has the ability to let people do this, if you can''t afford it. , Don¡¯t play."


    The smell of gunpowder between the two is very strong.


    "Ahem. It is true that the competition regulations do not state that it is not allowed to challenge the same person multiple times, and the competition continues." Dongfang Yan did not expect this situation to occur.


    In previous competitions, although some enemies targeted each other, everyone saved some face.


    However, it is a bit not good to target the opponent like this without giving any face, but it is a pity that there are no rules.


    It seems that the rules for next year will be changed.


    "There is no violation of the rules, the challenge continues. Wanjia Welfare Institute battles Yang Family Yang Kun, and the battle begins." The referee was instructed and announced the start of the battle.


    At the beginning of the battle, Yang Kun jumped off the stage directly, and he gave Xiaoyan a sullen look.


    If he can''t beat him, there is no need to continue to consume it here. Anyway, this guy has one base point less than himself, and he can only challenge himself four times at most.


    He still has another chance. As long as he has a few consecutive victories, he still has a chance to advance to the top fifty.


    With this idea, in the fourth game, when Xiao Yan challenged Yang Kun, he also gave in.


    The five basic points have been used up, Xiao Yan''s challenge opportunity has ended, and his winning points already represent his total score.


    Yang Kun sneered and looked at Xiao Yan. Now you don''t have the basic points. See how you challenge me.


    Yang Kun chose a battle platform and easily won a victory, but then one person jumped up.


    "I want to challenge you."


    Yang Kun gloomily looked at the young man in front of him. This person is also from the Wanjia Welfare Institute!


    "Wanjia Welfare Institute Xiaotao vs. Yang Jia Yang Kun, the battle begins." The referee announced the beginning of the battle.


    Xiao Tao then used his Geshan Da Niu to attack Yang Kun continuously, because Yang Kun was using a gun, and Xiao Tao''s fist was a bit out of the way.


    But Yang Kun also needs a little effort to win Xiaotao.


    Although Yang Kun''s realm was one level higher than Xiao Tao, Xiao Tao had practiced Heavenly Vessel Jue, and his physique was much stronger than ordinary martial artists.


    "It''s time for the three-minute test, draw."


    Xiaotao panted, gloating at Yang Kun in front of him, turned and jumped off the battle platform.


    But this Yang Kun stepped down in despair, five basic points have been used up.


    However, his final winning points were only four, and he scored no points in the final draw.


    This means that he will miss the top fifty.


    Ye Hao watched this scene, he had expected this result long ago, although it was a bit overbearing.


    But the children in the Wanjia Welfare Institute are very united, and it is not good for Yang Kun to hurt anyone, but it happened to hurt Xiaoyan''s sister Xiaosha.


    You must know that Xiao Yan is a serious sister-in-law, whoever dares to hurt his sister, he dares to fight hard.


    When Po Meng of Innate Realm was in front of him, he was worthwhile.


    As the bell rang at twelve o''clock, the competition was coming to an end, no one was allowed to challenge, and the battle platform, which was still in progress, ended the battle three minutes later.


    "The points match is over. I''m here to announce the top 50 list." The old man presiding over the competition, holding the latest list, read it there.

 Chapter 999： Twelve Way Tan Legs

    Chapter 999


    In the last 50 places, the strength is generally in the late stage of the body refining stage, to the strength stage.


    "The Yang Family: Yang Xiaolian, Yang Ruofei, Yang Shaofeng."


    Only three people from the Yang family were promoted to the top 50 this time. Among them, Yang Kun, who was destined to go up, also missed the top 50 because of Xiaoyan''s sniper.


    "Wanjia Welfare Institute: Su Xiaoxiao, Yang Xiaolian, Xiaosha, Xiaotao, Xiaoyan."


    The Wanjia Welfare Institute was a big upset, and all five teams advanced. Among them, Xiaoyan''s strength was regarded as the dark horse in this competition.


    After announcing the results, Ye Hao and others went to the high-end restaurant of the golf club to dine and rest.


    "Brother Hao, Miao Miao has won fifty wins! Miao Miao can eat fish next month." Miao Miao ran around Ye Hao like a kid showing off her success.


    "Of course, I''ll give you an extra meal next month." Ye Hao touched Meow Meow''s head.


    This intimate act envied everyone around him.


    There is a buffet situation in the restaurant, and the people who eat are going to pick up the food by themselves.


    "Sit down, I''ll fetch food for you." Wu Tian asked Ye Hao and others to sit down first, and she went to fetch them food.


    "Huh, I''m exhausted. I defeated more than a dozen people today. I never thought I could be so strong." Xiaosha sat on the chair and exhaled.


    "I have defeated more than 20 people." Xiao Tao said confidently.


    Xiao Yan sat there without speaking, silently adjusting his internal strength. He was cultivating himself all the time, and he wanted to keep his strength in the strongest state.


    "Look, two beautiful women with long legs are fighting over there."


    "Two long-legged beauties, this is a rare scene."


    Several people next to him ran towards the dining area, and they were talking excitedly.


    Ye Hao frowned, long-legged beauty?


    "Xiaoyan, Xiaoxiao, take care of them, don''t move, I''ll go see what happened over there." Ye Hao got up and walked towards the dining area.


    In the dining area, many people gathered, and there were sounds of fighting inside.


    Ye Hao squeezed the crowd and walked in.


    Sure enough, one of the two long-legged beauties is Wu Tian.


    And at this moment, Wu Tian is fighting with another long-legged beauty who is no worse than her.


    What''s more, the two of them used the leg technique, and the two long legs hit each other. This scene feasted the eyes of the people around.


    "Hey, you all wait."


    Ye Hao couldn''t let them continue fighting like this, and hurried up to try to stop them.


    But the two women who were immersed in the battle did not notice Ye Hao who suddenly broke in, and two flying legs attacked Ye Hao''s head.


    If this is kicked, even if it is not bloody, it is estimated that he will become a vegetable.


    bump


    bump


    But don''t forget that this is Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao firmly grasped the two long legs in his hands.


    "This is a place to eat, please calm down the two of you." Ye Hao looked at the two women.


    It''s a coincidence that Ye Hao, the woman who fought with Wu Tian, ??also knew him, but he had only seen photos.


    Tan Yan from Huaxia University.


    "Let go of my legs!" Tan Yan looked at Ye Hao coldly. She tried to break free of Ye Hao''s restraints, but Ye Hao''s hands were like handcuffs and couldn''t break free at all.


    "Hurry up and let go!" Wu Tian''s cheeks are slightly red.


    This scene is envious of others.


    Being able to touch the long legs of two beauties at the same time, they really want to be Ye Hao right now.


    "Ah... I''m sorry." Ye Hao let go of the hands holding Wu Tian and Tan Yan''s legs.


    Both women stepped back.


    "What''s the matter with you, why did you come here to pick up the food, and you got into a fight." Ye Hao walked to Wu Tian and asked.


    Wu Tian pointed to Tan Yan.


    "She insulted me."


    "I didn''t." Tan Yan said coldly.


    "You insulted our Wu''s legwork, you are insulting me!" Wu Tian stared at Tan Yan angrily.


    Tan Yan snorted coldly: "Huaxia legs, Tan legs are the highest. This is a fact that need not be questioned. This is not comparable to a small leg."


    "You!" Wu Tian was anxious. If it weren''t for Ye Hao''s pulling, she would go up and fight the opponent for another 300 rounds.


    Now Ziye Hao understood the original end of the matter.


    Tan Yan is the heir of the Tan Leg family, and of course there will be a confident mood.


    Wu Tian is Wu''s leg technique. Her dream since childhood was to revitalize Wu''s leg technique. Of course, she is not allowed to insult her family''s martial arts.


    Look at this, the two women are both very aggressive women.


    "Okay, okay. I understand this. It''s not about the legwork. The ancients did not say that the world martial arts is a family, there is no distinction between high and low, only good or bad."


    Ye Hao said.


    Tan Yan chuckled and shook her head: "It''s ridiculous. If there is no distinction between high and low, then why have people always respected those peerless martial arts. A good martial arts can create a strong person."


    Ye Hao looked at Tan Yan, this woman really had a low EQ, she wanted to find them a step down, but she insisted on going up.


    [System task: Use legs to convince Tan Yan. Task reward: 20 skill points. Task Punishment: Kiss Wu Tian on the spot]


    This system is really not idle, it seems that it is impossible to simply handle this matter.


    Ye Hao clapped his hands, he looked at Tan Yan: "You just said that your Tan legs are the most powerful leg technique, right."


    "Of course. Nanquan and north legs. This north leg refers to our Tan legs. Most of China''s legs are from Tan legs." Tan Yan said proudly.


    "You are the eldest lady of the Tan family, I think your legs should be pretty good." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Tan Yan.


    Tan Yan raised her head and said confidently: "On the legwork, no one in the same generation is my opponent. Even the woman behind you, if you just make another ten moves, I will definitely defeat her!"


    "You!" Wu Tian was very angry.


    This woman is a turkey, she sounds quiet, but her character is too hot.


    "Let''s do it then. I''ll compare your legs with you." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Tan Yan.


    Tan Yan looked at Ye Hao up and down, and she snorted: "I know you, Ye Hao, who is the eleventh on the list of Tianjiao. Your strength is approaching the innate realm, and I am not your opponent."


    Tan Yan''s realm is only in the early stage of Qi refining realm, she has self-knowledge.


    "No. What I want to compare with you is the leg technique, simple leg technique. Both of us suppress the strength in the strength refining realm, and do not need the strength above the Qi refining realm."


    Ye Hao looked around and just happened to see Team Leader Huang passing by.


    "Group leader Huang, come here."


    Group leader Huang came over in confusion: "What is your kid looking for? Hey, isn''t this the girl of the Tan family? How is your old man''s body and bones?"


    "Uncle Huang." Tan Yan seemed to know Team Leader Huang with respect.


    "Since you know it, it''s easier." Ye Hao relayed the matter to Team Leader Huang: "Leader Huang, you are a congenital state, and your perception of breath must be no problem. Wait a minute, I will compare with Tan Yan. If anyone uses the strength above the refining power level, it is equal to losing."

 Chapter 1000： Leg Master

    Chapter 1000: Leg Master


    "If it''s just the legwork, you can''t be my opponent." Tan Yan looked at Ye Hao and said confidently.


    Ye Hao shrugged: "Then compare it."


    "That''s good, it''s just a performance before cooking. Everyone retreat a little bit." Team Leader Huang was also very interested in letting the surroundings retreat, leaving Ye Hao and Tan Yan away.


    Ye Hao, the eleventh place on the Tianjiao list, wants to compete with the descendants of the Tan family.


    The news quickly spread throughout the restaurant. A circle of people appeared on the second and third floors, standing by the railing, watching the competition on the first floor.


    Zhang Sunyu and Situ Qiao''er happened to be among the onlookers around.


    "Please." Ye Hao smiled and stretched out his hand, asking Tan Yan to take action first.


    Tan Yan snorted coldly, and raising her leg was a fast side kick.


    Ye Hao also raised his leg and blocked Tan Yan''s leg.


    This is a competition of legs.


    "Tan legs have a long history, but it doesn''t mean that they are the strongest. Every skill has its own characteristics."


    "Stop talking nonsense!" Tan Yan made several consecutive kicks, her feet fast.


    "Twelve Way Tan Legs!"


    People around have exclaimed the name of this stunt.


    "This guy is really arrogant. He compares his legs with the Tan family." Chang Sun Yu shook his head with a light smile.


    Of course she was happy to see Ye Hao making a fool of herself.


    Facing Tan Yan''s attack, Ye Hao suddenly came up head-on, hitting Tan Yan''s leg with a kick.


    Tan Yan took a few steps back.


    "Your leg technique!" Tan Yan looked at Ye Hao in surprise. The strength in that leg just now felt like she had kicked a steel pipe. She looked at the leader Huang next to her.


    Team Leader Huang didn''t say anything, indicating that Ye Hao didn''t use the Qi Refining Realm leg technique.


    "The most powerful legwork." Ye Hao stood on one foot and patted the dust on his right leg.


    "Strongly King Kong Legs."


    [Exchange for Vigorous Vajra Legs, cost skill points: 8]


    "Dali King Kong legs?"


    "Isn''t this Shaolin''s unique knowledge! How could this kid!"


    People around were talking about it.


    "Dali Vajra legs, gave up speed, skill, and pursued the pursuit of one force to break the ten thousand magic." Dongfang Yan on the second floor squinted and said: "This kid¡¯s Dali Vajra legs are better than those performed by a monk I saw in Shaolin. The Dali King Kong legs are even more refined."


    Tan Yan gritted her teeth and rushed up again.


    Ye Hao was still standing on one leg, facing Tan Yan''s attack, his right foot was very fast, as if only afterimages could be seen around him.


    Tan Yan''s attack stopped.


    But Ye Hao continued to attack. His left leg moved forward and his right leg kept kicking.


    Tan Yan, who could not resist with her legs, could only protect her chest with her arms.


    bump


    Tan Yan flew out and hit the wall.


    "Foshan Wuyingjiao!"


    Dongfang Yan raised his head, Zhuge Yu''s face was serious on the third floor.


    "The speed is fast, it must belong to Foshan Wuyingjia." Ye Hao said calmly.


    [Exchange for Foshan Wuyingjiao, cost skill points: 8]


    Tan Yan panted, she looked at Ye Hao: "Why do you have so many legs?"


    "Many? I haven''t displayed all of them yet."


    Ye Hao put down his feet.


    "The deadliest scissor foot. Speaking of speed, in fact, the chain of lost legs is also very fast. When you use it, one leg is faster than one leg, and the strength is getting stronger and stronger. At the fastest, it is like lightning, but right The load is too large."


    "There are still too many legs, I won''t talk about them. In front of these legs, don''t you dare to say that the twelve-way Tan legs are number one in the world? I am afraid that even your ancestors of the Tan family dare not say that. "


    Tan Yan lowered her head, and she clenched her fists. Although she was not reconciled, Ye Hao''s legs were indeed powerful.


    Wu Tian on the side looked at Ye Hao almost with stars in her eyes, and with so many legs, Ye Hao was simply amazing!


    "But you don''t need to be inferior. Your leg style is already very good, but it''s a pity that you have only eight legs with twelve legs. I don''t know who added them to the four legs behind."


    Ye Hao shook his head.


    Tan Yan''s twelve legs, the last four are fake?


    Dare to say this in front of the descendant of Tan Jia Tan''s legs, and everyone around him took a breath.


    "Although your leg style is better than mine, you can''t talk nonsense and humiliate my Tan family''s leg style. Our twelve-way Tan leg is the most authentic." Tan Yan said firmly.


    Since she was born sensible, she has been practicing, and she was said to be unorthodox. How could Tan Yan tolerate it.


    If it weren''t for Ye Hao''s powerful legs, maybe she would have gone up to teach this guy.


    "Is it authentic? Call to ask your elders." Ye Hao shook his head, and said he greeted Wu Tian next to him: "Don''t froze, go order food. Meow, they think I have to wait and worry."


    "Yeah." Wu Tiantou looked at Ye Hao admiringly.


    Team leader Huang followed Ye Hao.


    "Captain Huang, what are you doing with me?" Ye Hao looked at Captain Huang who was following behind him.


    Team Leader Huang smiled and said: "I''m not curious, you just said so swearly that martial arts from the family is not authentic, it''s a bit too much."


    "I''m just telling the truth, her last four paths are indeed not authentic, otherwise she would not be defeated by Dali Jingang''s legs and Foshan''s shadowless feet."


    Ye Hao walked to the dining area, took the plate, and said while taking the meal.


    "But you are not from the Tan family. Could it be that you still have twelve-way Tan legs." Group leader Huang looked at Ye Hao, but he actually wanted an answer from Ye Hao.


    A person who is able to use strong vajra legs and Foshan has no shadows, maybe...


    "You don''t have to play with me, I really know it. It''s not an exaggeration, I know martial arts more than everyone here combined." Ye Hao smiled.


    "You kid, don''t brag and don''t write drafts." Team Leader Huang rolled his eyes, he turned and walked away silently.


    "That... that Ye Hao."


    Ye Hao looked at Wu Tian, ??who was hesitant to speak.


    "Why, I want to learn my legs."


    Wu Dessert nodded.


    "Aren''t you going to revitalize Wu''s leg technique." Ye Hao teased.


    Wu Tian said embarrassedly: "I want to revitalize Wu''s leg technique, but I might as well learn other leg techniques for me to learn from each other''s strengths. Moreover, Foshan has no shadows feet and vigorously vajra legs, which are among the leg techniques. Unique!"


    Wu Tian looked at Ye Hao expectantly.


    "Okay. I''ll teach you when I''m free."


    "That... will you do with deadly scissors?"


    "meeting."


    "Do you also have lost serial lost legs for hundreds of years?"


    "meeting."


    "There is nothing you don''t know."


    "Have."


    "what?"


    "Sunflower Collection, Heart Sutra of Jade Girl."


    Looking at Ye Haoyuan''s back, Changsun Yu was shocked and could not calm down for a long time.


    ...


    On the other side, the crowd had dispersed. Tan Yan was staying in the bathroom with her mobile phone. While waiting, the mobile phone was finally connected.


    "Yan''er, why did you think of calling grandpa. I heard that you took the tribe to participate in the youth martial arts competition. You should report this kind of thing to your father."


    On the other end of the phone was an old man lying on an old wooden chair, fanning a fan, and a radio next to it, playing Peking opera in it, deep in an ancient house deep in the mountains.


    "Grandpa. Some people say that our twelve-way Tan legs, the last four are not authentic."

 Chapter 1001： Tan legs missing four ways

    Chapter 1001


    "Who told you that!" Grandpa Tan almost stood up from the chair, his face very serious.


    "It''s a young man named Ye Hao. Just now I tried the leg technique with him, and when I controlled the realm in the realm of strength training, I lost."


    Hearing this, Grandpa Tan was surprised that he personally taught his granddaughter''s legs.


    Tan Yan''s talent in leg skills can be said to be a rare experience in a century, but it is a pity that she has encountered such an era of the end of the law, otherwise she can definitely break through the innate realm!


    And at this moment, someone can beat her on the legs!


    "What''s going on?" Grandpa Tan asked.


    "He used Vigorous Vajra Legs and Foshan Wuyingjiao at the time. I am not his opponent. I will tell my grandpa about these in detail when I go back. You tell me first, what are the last four paths of the 12-way Tan legs we are now practicing? Not authentic." Tan Yan asked.


    Grandpa Tan hesitated for a while, he sighed and said to the phone.


    "Granddaughter. This incident actually happened when my grandfather was born. It was in the autumn of war and the Tan family was not immune to it. Fortunately, thanks to the efforts of the ancestors, the Tan family continued. But the Twelve Way Tan The cheats of the last four legs of the legs were lost during the war."


    "And those who have practiced are also dead. Since then, only the first eight of the twelve-way Tan legs of the Tan family are left, and the four most powerful ones are lost."


    "But everyone knows that there are twelve tan legs. How can an eight-way tan leg be said to be a tan leg. The Patriarch at that time spent several years making up for the last four legs."


    "Although outsiders can''t distinguish it, the power is not as good as before."


    Tan Yan shook her body. It turned out that the last four of the twelve-way Tan legs she practiced were really fake!


    An idea suddenly popped into her mind.


    Since that man can vigorously vigorously Vajra legs and Foshan Wuyingjiao, will he also have twelve-way Tan legs!


    Tan Yan bit her lip. She is almost the same as Wu Tian. She loves legwork and takes the responsibility of developing twelve-way Tan legs.


    The future head of the Tan family will almost default to her.


    She could not tolerate that the practice she regarded as life was incomplete.


    "Hey. Granddaughter, granddaughter, who the **** is the boy you are talking about, if he really would... hello... hello?" Grandpa Tan on the other end of the phone wanted to say something, but on the other end it was just a message. Here comes the blind tone.


    Inside the restaurant.


    Ye Hao and others are eating.


    There were several plates of fish in front of Miao Miao. If it weren''t for Ye Hao''s mandatory request, Miao Miao would almost eat the fish bones.


    "Well, I have enough fish today. I want to eat vegetables and meat."


    Miao Miao had just finished eating the fish, and looked at Ye Hao still a little bit more. Ye Hao immediately put a plate of prepared vegetables and meat in front of Miao Miao.


    Meow immediately cried a face.


    "Miao Miao doesn''t like eating vegetables, or meat."


    "Miao Miao is obedient. Just eating fish will cause malnutrition." Ye Hao touched Miao Miao''s head.


    Ta Ta Ta


    When Ye Hao taught meow, footsteps came from behind him.


    Ye Hao turned his head and saw Tan Yan walking quickly in front of him.


    Wu Tian stood up and looked at Tan Yan: "Why. I haven''t played enough before, I''ll fight you!"


    Tan Yan glanced at her: "I''m not here to find you, I''m here to find him."


    Tan Yan''s eyes fell on Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao ate the food in the bowl without speaking.


    "Do you have a full set of twelve-way Tan legs?" Tan Yan asked.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "meeting."


    "As long as you are willing to give me the last four of the twelve-way Tan legs, I can promise you any terms." Tan Yan clenched her fists and said while looking at Ye Hao.


    The last half sentence can be said to be a reverie.


    Ye Hao picked up the napkin and wiped his lips, and looked at Tan Yan humorously: "Any conditions?"


    "Yes, any conditions." It can be seen that Tan Yan''s body is shaking.


    Tan Yan, who is one of the Huaxia University''s flower list, is not bad in appearance.


    The most important thing is that those big long legs are different from Wu Tian.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath. He stood up and said to Wu Tian: "After eating, take them to rest and prepare for the afternoon competition. I will go back."


    With that, Ye Hao left his seat.


    Tan Yan followed silently.


    "There seems to be a hotel upstairs in this restaurant. Book a suite, preferably a larger one." Ye Hao looked at Tan Yan.


    Tan Yan shivered, she hung her head and walked to the front desk. A few minutes later, she put her arms around her shoulders and walked over with a room key.


    Tan Yan at this moment is completely devoid of her previous arrogance and self-confidence.


    It was like a peacock that was defeated.


    "Open the room and lead the way, what are you doing stupidly?" Ye Hao urged.


    Tan Yanqiang endured the grievance in her heart and led Ye Hao into the elevator, to the hotel above the restaurant, and into the suite that Tan Yan had opened.


    "Not bad. The room is quite big." Ye Hao looked at the room in front of him with satisfaction.


    He took off his jacket and threw it on the bed.


    "let us start."


    "Now... start now? No... don''t you take a bath first?" Tan Yan''s eyes dodged, her breathing obviously a little faster


    "Take a bath? Why take a bath? I think this is all right. What are you doing in a daze, hurry up." Ye Hao urged impatiently.


    Tan Yan bit her lip and told herself in her heart.


    This is all for the family, all this is to carry forward the authentic twelve-way Tan legs.


    Tan Yan took a deep breath, raised her hands to her chest, unbuttoning her shirt one by one, revealing the plain underwear inside.


    Ye Hao turned his head and saw Tan Yan who was undressing.


    "Hey, what are you doing! Why are you taking off your clothes!"


    Tan Yan felt contemptuous, this man was disgusting and wanted to play with clothes.


    "I know."


    Tan Yan untied her belt indifferently and took off her jeans.


    "Hey. What do you want to do, I can tell you. I''m a gentleman, I don''t want to eat you! I know I''m handsome, I''m very powerful. But I can''t marry you, and then go to your Tan home''s!"


    Ye Hao pointed to Tan Yan and warned.


    After a series of words, Tan Yan couldn''t help but roar: "Then what do you want? You don''t want to play with me, just say how you want to play. But I will tell you, if you don''t take twelve Lu Tangui taught it to me, and I will make you better than death!"


    Ye Hao was stunned, he suddenly smiled.


    He patted his head: "Don''t you think I want to follow this opportunity and let you use your body to exchange the back four of the twelve-way Tan legs."


    Tan Yan was also stupid at the moment, it seemed that there was some misunderstanding.


    "Please. Although I like beautiful women, I am not so mean!" Ye Hao couldn''t laugh or cry.

 Chapter 1002： Tan Yans misunderstanding

    Chapter 1002 Tan Yan''s Misunderstanding


    "Then why did you open the room just now? And... tell me to hurry up." Tan Yan looked at Ye Hao dumbly.


    "Opening a room is to have a private environment. Do you want to let others know that I am an outsider and teach you a twelve-way Tan leg with the surname Tan? You are not afraid of being ashamed.


    "I asked you to hurry up to take out the phone to record. I don''t have time to teach you hand-in-hand. You may not remember if I call it again. Just record it and go back and study it yourself. You understand."


    Ye Hao looked at Tan Yan.


    Tan Yan''s cheeks blushed. It turned out that she had misunderstood just now. The other party didn''t mean that at all.


    And I still think about myself everywhere.


    This is to save a gentleman''s belly with the heart of a villain.


    "Why are you still stunned? When do you want to carry your pants? Be careful I call someone to be a gangster.


    Tan Yan hurriedly pulled up her jeans, sorted out her emotions, took out her mobile phone, and called up the video recording function.


    "I started."


    Ye Hao set his posture.


    [Twelve-way Tan legs, consume 9 skill points]


    Three martial arts were exchanged in this succession, and a total of 25 skill points were consumed.


    Fortunately, the previous task related to Tan Yan was completed.


    [Current remaining skill points: 225 points]


    Ye Hao lifted his legs and began to perform from the first form of Tan legs.


    Tan Yan, who was still a little messy, focused on every detail when Ye Hao demonstrated Tan legs.


    Tan Yan could no longer be familiar with the previous eight-way tan legs, but she found that Ye Hao''s first eight-way tan legs were more perfect than hers.


    There are no flaws at all, and it feels like a work of art.


    After the end of the first eight-way Tan legs, the momentum of the legs suddenly changed, as if drizzle became a torrential rain.


    Ye Hao''s legs even carried a kind of coercion, as if they were not legs, they were like swords.


    Full of murderous intent.


    After a few minutes, Ye Hao had finished.


    "Twelve-way tan legs, the last four-way tan legs are the real ultimate move. You must have a certain amount of internal power to use it. You are in the refining state and can barely use it."


    Ye Hao looked at Tan Yan who was dumbfounded next to him.


    "Have you recorded it yet."


    Tan Yan recovered. She pressed the stop button and the video stopped.


    She opened the replay and watched it again.


    Ye Hao¡¯s legs are very fast, and only afterimages can be seen in the video, but fortunately, as long as you slow down the multiples, you can see the number of routes clearly. In addition, Tan Yan has the foundation of the first eight routes, and the last four routes only need If you master the key points, you can learn it without a teacher.


    "When things are done, I''ll leave first. I won''t be misunderstood as to what special requirements I have." Ye Hao teased, picking up his clothes.


    Tan Yan''s cheeks flushed, and she turned her head, wanting to speak.


    "thank¡­¡­"


    But it was discovered that Ye Hao had left, leaving only the door ajar.


    Tan Yan squeezed the phone in her hand, she walked out of the suite and left.


    She had no intention of staying in this martial arts competition anymore. She handed over the things here to others. She herself just wanted to quickly send the things in her hands back to Tan''s house.


    Two o''clock in the afternoon.


    After enjoying the lunch break, everyone returned to the golf course outside.


    But now the twenty battle platforms here have been removed, leaving five with a large circle of almost four to five hundred square meters.


    It is five or six times larger than the previous venue.


    Unlike the serious atmosphere in the morning, most of the people gathered here in the afternoon held the mentality of watching a theater. After all, there are only 50 people left out of the more than 500 people.


    Those who are eliminated naturally relax their mentality.


    "Please come to the waiting area." The old man who hosted the competition stood up.


    There is already a circle of yellow isolation ropes to isolate the waiting area for the contestants. There are fifty chairs and a large electronic screen is erected on the side.


    Ye Hao came to the bus viewing area.


    "Our leg master is back." Madam Changsun looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    The others also looked at Ye Hao.


    They all knew about Ye Hao''s victory over Tan Yan in the restaurant.


    "What a master, the eldest sister is really joking." Ye Hao sat down modestly.


    Long Sun Yu heard that Ye Hao was still calling his mother and sister, it was goose bumps, but he was helpless.


    Feel the eyes of Changsun Yu.


    Ye Hao turned his head and looked at Changsun Yu with a smile.


    "Senior Sister Changsun, you seem to have forgotten something? For example, say hello?"


    Several black lines appeared on Zhang Sunyu''s forehead. She knew why Situ Qiaoer insisted on not coming here with her this afternoon.


    Why didn''t this girl remind herself, and watched her go back without teaching her! .


    "Good Brother Ye."


    With a sense of humiliation, Chang Sunyu squeezed out a smile and shouted in a soft voice.


    She didn''t want to be provoked by Ye Hao, so what she said for the first time was particularly good.


    Ye Hao nodded in satisfaction: "Yes, keep working hard."


    Zhang Sunyu clenched his fists, wondering how many times he had cursed Ye Hao.


    The old man appeared in the middle of the venue.


    "Ahem. I will now announce the rules of the top fifty. We will have a computer randomly draw a list of matches."


    "Except for the unlimited time, the rules of the test are the same as the points match. But the faster the test winner ends the battle, the more points he will get."


    "For example, if you end the battle within one minute of the opening, the contestant will get ten points. You will get nine points within two minutes. If you end the battle more than ten minutes, you can only advance, but you won''t get points."


    "These points will be added to the family martial power represented by the contestants."


    "At the same time, each of the top ten players can earn five extra points for their family and martial arts. Each of the top five players can get another five points. Each player in the top three can also get five points."


    The old man began to announce the rules, and at the same time he pointed to the large electronic screen next to him.


    A bright light appeared on the big screen, a pyramid-shaped battle list appeared on it, and there was also a ranking list next to it, with fifty contestants, almost a dozen power lists.


    Some of them are very powerful. Like Ye Hao''s Wanjia Welfare Institute, all five people are promoted, so the chances of winning will be greater.


    And some family forces, only one or two are promoted, most of them are basically difficult to win unless a miracle occurs.


    The same game system will also stimulate everyone''s fighting spirit, hoping to end the battle as soon as possible.


    "I announce that the top 50 and the top 25 competitions will now begin. The list of players for the first round of five competitions, please be selected by the machine." The old man raised his hand.


    On the ten leftmost spaces on the big screen, ten names slowly appeared, and every two names were connected together.


    "Station No. 1: Zhuge Xiaotian vs. He Zhongping. Station No. 2: Li Long vs. Huang Hong. Station No. 3: Xiaosha vs. Hong Weiwei. Station No. 4. Zhao Long vs. Yuefei. Station No. 5: Nangongxiao vs. Xie Renhua."


    "Please call the contestants by name and arrive at their respective battlefields."


    Because there are only five battlefields at this time, there will only be five matches in each round.


    There will be five rounds of competition for this round of the top 50 to advance to the top 25.


    "Ye Hao, Xiaosha from your house met Hong Weiwei from Elder Hong''s home." Team Leader Huang looked at Elder Hong and Ye Hao.


    "If I remember correctly, this Hong Weiwei seems to be Elder Hong''s daughter. At a young age, she has the strength in the early stage of the refining stage, and she has good qualifications." Team Leader Huang admired.


    The unsmiling elder Hong showed a knowing smile at this moment.


    "It''s a pity that Weiwei is a daughter, otherwise under the cultivation of the Hong family, she must be a martial artist in the Qi Refining Realm."


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word.


    "But Elder Hong, it seems that people are well-informed." Yang Zhong interrupted at this time. The purpose of his words was obvious, which was to provoke the conflict between Elder Hong and Ye Hao.


    Now only three of their Yang family have entered the top 50, and they are obviously at a disadvantage on the card.


    If someone from the Hong family can stop one, that would be a good thing for their Yang family!

 Chapter 1003： Xiaosha draws

    Chapter 1003 Xiaosha Draws


    Elder Hong glanced at Ye Hao and did not speak.


    He is not a fool, he knows what kind of mentality Yang Zhong holds.


    "Patriarch Yang is really leisurely. Is it because he is determined to win the ranking of this competition. I hope that the results will not disappoint Patriarch Yang." Ye Hao said with a chuckle.


    Yang Zhong clenched his fists, his eyes flashed dark, he glanced at the three remaining players in his family in the waiting area.


    He doesn''t care about the ranking, but he cares about the Nine Suns!


    He can lose to any family sect in this competition, but the only thing he can''t lose to is this Ye Hao!


    Closer to home, the ten people in the five venues are already in place, and they are respectively in charge of a lead referee from the strength realm and two deputy referees from the strength realm.


    "The battle begins!"


    At almost the same time, the battle on the five venues began.


    Ye Hao''s concern is of course Xiaosha''s venue.


    At the same time, Xiao Yan in the candidate area is also rare to worry about his sister. He doesn''t care whether his sister wins or loses, he just cares about whether he will be injured in the battle.


    Like Xiaosha, Hong Weiwei did not use any weapons, but Hong Weiwei''s figure is much stronger than Xiaosha, so don''t be misunderstood by the name Weiwei.


    This woman doesn''t say fat, but she is very strong. In November weather, she is still wearing a tank top and shorts. The exposed arms and thighs are almost all muscles!


    "Look at the punch!"


    Hong Weiwei shouted, her fist struck Xiaosha''s face with a fist.


    Xiaosha made a flower-shaped palm, instead of holding Hong Weiwei''s fist, she struck her arm.


    One is tough and the other is soft, the battle is hard to separate.


    Moreover, Xiaosha only had the body refining state, but Hong Weiwei was in the strength refining state. The gap in this realm was forcibly suppressed by Xiaosha.


    "This little girl has good aptitude. At the age of eight or nine, she can use her hand to squeeze flowers so ingeniously. Rare and rare." Madam Changsun admired.


    Ye Hao also nodded. Xiaosha is considered a talent for diligent study and practice. She often practiced silently by herself. She said that she would protect her brother and everyone in the orphanage.


    "Brother Ye. I observed it again, and I found that you, children from tens of thousands of orphanages, seem to practice the same kind of inner strength. The reason why they can beat the strong with the weak multiple times can also rely on their physical strength. It''s comparable to the strength-refining realm."


    "It''s all thanks to this internal skill."


    Zhuge Yu spoke suddenly, his eyes staring at Ye Hao with deep gaze.


    "But as far as I know, in Chinese martial arts, there are very few internal skills that can have this effect, and the requirements for cultivators are very harsh."


    "Except for one door, that is the signboard of the underworld, the Ghost Maid Jue."


    As soon as Zhuge Yu said this, the air here seemed to be quiet a lot.


    People from these big families will never have heard of the ghost veins of the underground palace.


    "Mr. Zhuge, what you said is a bit uncomfortable. Do you mean that the children of the little brother Ye Hao are not successful after practicing the Ghost Vessel Jue." Team Leader Huang stood up and spoke for Ye Hao.


    "That''s not necessarily. I felt that the children in these orphanages were weird before, and they had such a strong strength at a young age. Now that I think about it, only the evil art of the Underworld''s Ghost Maid Art has such a magical effect!"


    Yang Zhong will not let go of this opportunity to get into trouble.


    "Hahahaha." Ye Hao laughed.


    "Mr. Zhuge, you must read a lot of books."


    "I dare not say too much, there are always three cars and five cars." Zhuge Yu said lightly.


    "Ghost Vessel Jue is actually not a secret. I think the first few volumes should be treasured in your family." Ye Hao looked at these people.


    Nangong Fengyi can collect a few volumes of Ghost Vessel Jue, and these big families must also have a lot of them.


    Dongfang Yan and others did not speak.


    But no answer is equivalent to answering.


    "If the Guimai Jue is really so easy to use, why don''t you use it for your heirs?" Ye Hao asked.


    "This is an evil technique in the underground palace, and the cultivators are all evil people. How can we cultivate upright people!" Yang Zhong said in a deep voice.


    Ye Hao nodded: "Even if you don''t know how to practice, the content inside should be clear. People who practice Ghost Vein Jue from level one to level three will have black spots on their body surface during exercise."


    "You''ve seen the battle just now, people like me have black spots."


    Mrs. Changsun shook her head: "No, Mr. Zhuge, you may have misunderstood."


    "But I practiced so fast at a young age. I wonder if Brother Ye can tell me why." Zhuge Yu looked at Ye Hao.


    Humph.


    This guy has a good calculation in his heart. Gui Mai Jue is just an introduction, and he actually wants to play his own words.


    "Everyone want to know?" Ye Hao smiled and looked at them.


    "If Little Brother Ye is willing to say it, we will also listen to him." Dongfang Yan said.


    Although Elder Hong focused his eyes on the battle, his ears stood up.


    Yang Zhong is also looking sideways.


    A group of old cunning guys.


    "Actually, this is not a secret. Everyone knows that this is the end of the Dharma era. Actually, it is not a problem to cultivate to the realm of strength at the age of eight or nine hundreds of years ago. Even Tianjiao entered the innate state at the age of twenty. Come on."


    "I just used a little method to find a blessed earth cave heaven to practice for them, and then equip them with unique internal skills. In addition, with the teaching of my master teacher, it is not surprising that they can have such strength."


    Ye Hao was talking nonsense there like a **** stick.


    But Ye Hao''s words sounded to others, but they didn''t seem to be fake.


    If there is really a treasure with strong spiritual energy, coupled with the assistance of internal strength, it is not impossible to cultivate to this state in this era.


    In the end, everyone didn''t care about this matter, but Mrs. Changsun looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    Perhaps it was a woman''s instinct that told her that there must be some secret hidden in this young man.


    At this moment, most of the battles in the field have had results, and only Hong Weiwei and Xiaosha were left shaking on the field.


    Hong Weiwei is high in the two realm, and Xiaosha has a talent potion bonus in skill talent.


    The two are really on par.


    Finally, after fighting at full strength for nearly ten minutes, both sides fell to the ground exhausted.


    The two deputy referees stepped forward to check the players and shook their heads.


    The referee announced the result.


    "Hong Weiwei draws against Xiaosha. The final result will be announced later."


    "Please each person will take the players off the stage."


    In almost an instant, Xiao Yan appeared on the battlefield from the candidate area, supporting his sister.


    "Sister, sister." Xiao Yan called to her sister.


    Xiaosha opened her eyes: "Xiaoyan, my sister is so tired. My sister didn''t win, so Brother Hao might be unhappy."


    "It''s okay, elder sister take a good rest. Xiaoyan will fight for Brother Hao!" Xiaoyan took the weak Xiaosha down to rest.


    The competition entered the rest phase, and the staff arranged the venue.


    "The speed of that kid just now!"


    Dongfang Yan murmured. He glanced at Elder Hong, Yang Zhong, Zhuge Yu and others beside him. The surprise in their eyes had just disappeared.


    The speed just now is really fast, it is definitely not the speed that the body refining realm can perform!

 Chapter 1004： Strong enemy of the orphanage team!

    Chapter 1004 Strong Enemy of the Welfare Institute Team!


    Except for a draw in the first round of battles, after that, the top 50 battles were basically decided.


    Of the five people in the Wanjia Welfare Institute, except for Xiaosha, the other four have been promoted.


    Xiao Yan undoubtedly defeated the enemy with one move, and the points were very rewarded. Miao Miao relied on her agility to kill the opponent and scored two points.


    The battle between Xiaotao and Su Xiaoxiao was a bit worth seeing, but in the end they both advanced without risk, and both scored four points.


    "The battle for the top 50 to advance to the top 25 is over. There was an example in this battle. In the first round, Xiaosha from the Wanjia Welfare Institute drew with Hong Weiwei from the Hong family. Our referee team discussed the final result. "


    "The two advance at the same time, but they will not earn points."


    "Now update the ranking list."


    The old man announced the result, and at the same time the big screen family martial art rankings changed, and names appeared one after another.


    "First place, Dongfang Home: 50 points."


    The worst of the five contestants in the Dongfang family was also in the early stage of the power refining stage, and they were lucky, and the opponents drawn were basically not hard stubbles, and it was easy to solve.


    The score is far ahead, nearly double the second place abruptly!


    "Second place, Changsun family: 32 points."


    "The third place, Yang family: 29 points."


    ...


    The results of the grandson family are not surprising, but the only three contestants left in the Yang family have solved the battle easily.


    Fortunately for the other two, it took Yang Xiaolian less than two minutes to fight a warrior at the peak of the body refining stage.


    It can be said to be an upset.


    When Ye Hao was fighting with the Yang family at that time, he also found that Yang Zhong''s eyes were smiling.


    It seems that the Yang Patriarch is really unscrupulous in order to obtain the Nine Suns Scriptures.


    After that, Ye Hao''s Wanjia Welfare Institute ranked sixth with 20 points.


    Above are the Nangong family and Zhuge family.


    During the intermission, a waiter came with a tray of tea and put a cup of black tea in front of Ye Hao, along with a note.


    "A young lady asked me to give it to you." After the waiter said something, he went down.


    Ye Hao was taken aback.


    "You kid, it''s okay, the peach blossoms are blooming, and the girl will pass you a small note." Leader Huang, who was drinking tea, teased.


    Ye Hao smiled and opened the note.


    "Sister Ziqiong is not happy. See you at the gate of the prom at ten o''clock tonight."


    The information in the note is a bit strange.


    Sister Michelle?


    Was it a note passed to me by someone who knew Nangong Ziqiong, or was it a girl?


    Ye Hao''s eyes searched for the Nangong family in the field. He saw several Nangong boys with short hair, but he did not see the other Nangong companions.


    "That... Leader Huang. On such a big occasion today, it seems that the Nangong family didn''t come." Ye Hao asked.


    "In fact, many families did not participate in this martial arts competition, just like some martial arts such as Tianmen Buddhism and Taoism will not send people to participate. Even if they participate, they only send some juniors."


    Team Leader Huang thought for a moment: "However, the previous Nangong Clan will send people, at least an elder-level person, but not only did they not come this year, the juniors sent are obviously not as strong as before."


    "I heard that it seems that the Nangong family is preparing to do something?"


    There is something wrong in the Nangong family!


    Nangong Ziqiong suddenly quit the entertainment industry.


    And this unexpected note.


    Ye Hao had a hunch that all these things must have something to do with it, but it''s useless to be anxious now, and he won''t know until the evening dance.


    "Wait... Leader Huang has a dance party at night?" Ye Hao suddenly said, he didn''t know there was a dance party yet.


    "Yes. According to the arrangement, after the competition is over, a dance will be arranged to let everyone relax. After all, most of the people gathered here will become the pillars of the major clans in the future. Here we will get acquainted with each other and build a network. "Group Leader Huang said.


    It turns out that this is the case, it is almost like a business party.


    "Well, after a short break, the battle for the top 26 to advance to the top 13 will begin. The general rules of the battle are the same as before, but please note that the four participants who took the longest time in this battle will be overtaken. Two games, the final top ten places were decided."


    The old man announced the new rules.


    Among the top 13 winners, the four who took the longest time will fight again to compete for the final spot.


    "Now announce the list of battles."


    The list of the top twenty-six battles was announced directly this time.


    Looking at the list, some people are happy and some are sad, and a dramatic scene appears.


    All the audience looked at the Wanjia Welfare Institute. In this round of the competition arrangement, five people from the Wanjia Welfare Institute directly faced the winners of the competition.


    Most people predict that this time the Wanjia Welfare Institute will be more ill-fortuned.


    "Someone is going to be unlucky," Changsun Yu muttered gleefully.


    Yang Zhong seemed to heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the list of matches. Of course he couldn''t control the list of matches.


    It can only be said that God is also helping him.


    Yang Zhong smiled and looked at Ye Hao, as if he had seen the scene where Ye Hao gave him the Nine Suns Sutra.


    "Station No. 1: Xiaoyan vs. Dongfang Jun. Station No. 2: Xiaosha vs. Fangyuan Nangong. Station No. 3: Meow Miao vs. Zhuge Shengyun. Station No. 4: Su Xiaoxiao vs. Yang Shihua. Station No. 5: Xiaotao vs. Long Sun Hui."


    The old man announced that the first round of the battle had just begun, all of which were related to the Wanjia Welfare Institute.


    Five people stood up from the waiting area at the same time.


    Xiaosha has recovered a lot, but her face is still a little haggard.


    Xiao Yan looked at his sister worriedly, he opened his mouth, and wanted to make his sister give up.


    "Brother, sister also wants to become stronger." Xiaosha looked at her younger brother, Xiao Yan didn''t say anything.


    He just held his sister''s hand: "Be careful. Don''t force it."


    "Ok."


    "Come on, everyone!" Su Xiaoxiao stretched out his hand.


    The other four also stretched out their hands, and the five pressed together.


    "Come on!"


    This scene made the people around feel a bit funny. It was obviously a serious martial arts battle. How did it feel like participating in a sports meeting?


    But when they didn''t know, today, they will witness the maiden battle of the five shining stars in the future!


    Today they can sit here on an equal footing with these younger children, but soon they can only look up to these five people.


    Under the gaze of everyone, the five people stepped onto their respective battle platforms and faced their enemies.


    "Ye Hao, you are a little unlucky this time. You guys are not good at each one." Team Leader Huang looked at the opponents.


    My heart also sighed for Ye Hao''s bad luck. If it weren''t for these people, Ye Hao''s five people might be able to enter the top ten and create a miracle.


    Dongfang Jun, in this competition, the second strongest person in the Dongfang family, in the late stage of the strength refining stage, the top 100 warrior on the Tianjiao list.


    Nangong Fangyuan, in this competition, the Nangong family sent the strongest person in the late stage of the strength refining stage.


    Zhuge Shengyun, the nephew of Mr. Zhuge Yu, although his strength was only in the middle stage of the refining realm, the Qimen gossip technique was very good.


    Yang Shaofeng, Yang Xiaolian''s cousin, the strongest heir of the Yang family under the age of twenty in the middle stage of refining power.


    Elder Sun Hui, similar to Yang Shihua, is the best in the generation of the Elder Sun family, in the mid-stage of strength training.

 Chapter 1005： Xiaotao, Xiaosha, lose...

    Chapter 1005 Xiaotao, Xiaosha, defeat...


    "I am happy for them to be able to face powerful enemies. Because their future path is destined to be extraordinary." Ye Hao said calmly, not worrying about this battle at all.


    Yang Zhong on the side said with a smile: "Little brother Ye Hao is really big-hearted. I just hope that you can relax your mind after a while."


    This person is telling himself, preparing for the Nine Suns.


    Team Leader Huang glanced at Ye Hao and Yang Zhong with deep meaning.


    As for the affairs between them, Team Leader Huang, as the leader of the Dragon Team, certainly knows.


    "There is no need for Patriarch Yang to worry about this, so please watch the competition with ease." Ye Hao smiled.


    With an order from the referee, the five battles started separately.


    Xiaoyan and Dongfang Jun started fighting, but after a few tricks, Dongfang Jun found that the person in front of him was a little absent.


    Dongfang Jun accepted the move, frowning and looking at Xiaoyan: "Your heart is not in this battle."


    Xiao Yan didn''t speak, but stared at the battle between Xiaosha and Nangong Fangyuan next to him.


    Dongfang Jun noticed this, and put his hands on his chest: "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    "Thank you." Xiao Yan said faintly, looking at her sister''s fight next to her.


    Xiaosha faced Nangong Fangyuan, and Nangong Fangyuan was holding a sharp sword. Xiaosha''s own strength was lower than Nangong Fangyuan, and her body hadn''t fully recovered now, and she couldn''t resist Nangong Fangyuan''s attack.


    Xiaosha was injured soon, and several sword marks appeared on the upper abdomen of her arm.


    Every time when my sister was injured, Xiao Yan''s brows would be tight.


    "Ahem." Xiaosha''s eyelids were trembling, and it was obvious that she was approaching the critical point.


    Nangong Fang Yuan did not show mercy, and drove the sword.


    Xiaosha gritted her teeth and turned the Tianmai Jue in her body to the extreme, stepping on Lingbo''s microsteps, her body turned into afterimages.


    Both hands were in a flower-like shape, and they attacked Nangong Fang Yuan''s chest.


    Leaning on Lingbo''s slight step, Xiaosha avoided Nangong Fangyuan''s sword, and at the same time her hand hit Nangong Fangyuan''s body.


    Nangong Fang Yuan''s body shook, his face stern, and the sharp sword in his hand shook, and the sword directly hit Xiaosha''s cheek.


    Xiaosha fell to the ground on one side.


    Dongfang Jun noticed a murderous look on the boy in front of him.


    "The test is over. Xiaosha from the Wanjia Welfare Institute loses the ability to fight, and Nangong Fangyuan from the Nangong Family wins. He scored seven points." The referee announced the result.


    Wu Tian jumped onto the field immediately, she picked up Xiaosha and looked at Xiaoyan in the battlefield nearby.


    Cast a relieved look, then hugged Xiaosha and jumped off the stage to treat her wounds.


    At the same time, Xiao Tao also lost and Chang Sun Hui won.


    The smile on Yang Zhong''s face grew stronger, he glanced at Ye Hao, who was still calm next to him, to see how long you could last.


    Su Xiaoxiao fell into a bitter fight against Yang Shaofeng, and Miao Miao and Zhuge Shengyun were similar.


    "Let you wait a long time." Xiao Yan turned his head and looked at Dongfang Jun with indifferent eyes.


    Facing this look, Dongfang Jun''s body trembled.


    "I''m not in a good mood right now, so my hands may be a bit heavy, if you don''t want to get hurt, just go down." Xiao Yan said lightly.


    The people from the Wanjia Welfare Institute actually let Dongfang Jun, the second seed of the Dongfang Family, surrender himself?


    The audience in the audience talked softly, wondering if this kid was too arrogant or really confident in his own strength.


    "It''s interesting, I hope you don''t let me down." Dongfang Jun clenched his fists, his eyes showed war.


    Xiao Yan moved.


    The next moment his figure appeared in front of Dongfang Jun, and a fist hit.


    Dongfang Jun''s pupils dilated and his arms were on his chest. After being hit by a fist, Dongfang Jun stepped back.


    "Your child is so fast." Madam Changsun exclaimed.


    "He is a monster." Ye Hao looked at this child. If he had no system and was in the same realm as Xiao Yan, he might not be his opponent at all.


    Dongfang Yan watched the battle in front of him. He didn''t have waves on his face because he was a descendant of his own clan.


    From this we can see the gap between Yang Zhong and Dongfang Yan, the Patriarch.


    Dongfang Jun gasped, and he watched warily at a child younger than himself.


    This guy is really a physical training realm!


    This power, even in the power-refining realm, is too late.


    "Second punch." Xiao Yan murmured, and the second fist followed, with the sound of breaking through the air.


    No way!


    Facing himself must use all strength.


    "The first form of Vulcan Jue, Yanquan!"


    Dongfang Jun yelled, and there was a faint red breath on his fist.


    The two fists hit each other, and there was a lot of romance, and the clothes on both of them were torn by Feng Jin.


    "Come again!" Xiao Yan struck out a feeling and struck again!


    "The second form of Vulcan Art, Rockfall!"


    Dongfang Jun suddenly hit the ground with a fist, and the whole ground collapsed a bit.


    Because of the shaking of the ground under his feet, Xiao Yan''s offensive stopped.


    "The third form of Vulcan Art, Meteor Flame Fist!"


    Dongfang Junda took a breath, his skin was faintly red, and red bloodshot appeared in his eyes.


    Two fists, but at this moment dozens of fists were thrown out.


    Faced with such a powerful attack, Xiao Yan didn''t dodge or dodge, but went head-on.


    boom


    A puff of smoke rose, the entire battlefield was destroyed, and the dust took a while to disperse.


    "Dongfang Patriarch, this Dongfang Jun has a good talent. The Vulcan Art can display three styles." Team Leader Huang admired.


    Dongfang Yan said sternly: "Dongfang Jun is a child of my cousin, with a good talent."


    Ye Hao glanced at Dongfang Yan.


    The Vulcan Jue is a martial art passed down from generation to generation in the Eastern family.


    It is also the most masculine martial arts, and it is even said that those who practice to the extreme and break through to the innate pinnacle can summon flames out of thin air, just like the **** of fire.


    This made Ye Hao think of Dongfang Ze, Dongfang Ze is the younger brother of Dongfang Yan.


    "My goodness!"


    "This...it''s not true."


    The dust on battle platform No. 1 was scattered, and one stood and the other knelt on the ground in the ruin-like ground.


    The surrounding audience were shocked and looked at this scene in disbelief.


    "You are very strong." Xiao Yan looked at Dongfang Jun in front of him.


    Dongfang Jun seemed to use all his strength to raise his head, his eyes were shocked.


    Apart from the damaged clothing, Xiao Yan had no wounds all over his body.


    Is this the strength of the Body Refining Realm?


    Dongfang Jun lost consciousness and fell to the ground.


    "The battle is over and Xiaoyan, Wanjia Welfare Institute, won and won four points."


    Of the five battles, three have ended, and the other two are at the final juncture.


    "Little sister, don''t have to work so hard." Zhuge Shengyun retreated, avoiding Meow''s claws.


    "Meow meow to win!"


    Meowmeow said firmly, her chest rising and falling because of fatigue.


    "Hey. I can see through your offensive trajectory, you are not my opponent. But your speed is very fast, and simple tricks can''t deal with you. I didn''t want to use this trick, this time I can only rely on this trick. "Zhuge Shengyun pressed his hands together.


    His palm was pressed to the ground.


    "Qimen gossip, sleepy!"


    A phantom light flashed, and Meow Meow, who was about to attack, knelt directly on the ground.

 Chapter 1006： Crazy meow

    "This is the formation?" Ye Hao sat on the bus, condescending to see the situation inside the field.


    When the hexagonal formation appeared in the field, he could feel an aura appearing.


    "Zhuge''s strange gossip is a big metaphysics. The reason why your girl couldn''t beat Zhuge Shengyun just now was because she calculated the angle of attack in advance and made a judgment in advance."


    "Then unconsciously put out this formation, **** the girl."


    Madam Changsun explained, she looked at Zhuge Yu on the side: "Mr. Zhuge, what I said is wrong."


    "Mrs. Changsun also reads many books. It is true." Zhuge Yu nodded.


    Ye Hao stared at the formation.


    "But little brother Ye Hao, don''t worry, this formation will not harm the people in the formation. It will only cause pressure until the people in the formation are exhausted." Zhuge Yu said: "Even if it is a martial artist in the refining realm, If you are trapped in it for less than three minutes, you will be so exhausted that you lose your ability to fight."


    Ye Hao was silent for a moment, and he stared at Meow.


    Meow Meow had a strange look in her eyes at the moment, all the hairs on her body were standing up.


    This kind of oppression, this kind of closed feeling, reminds Miao Miao of her inner fear and unwillingness when she was in the test container.


    Miao Miao landed on the ground, prostrated on the ground, and arched her back, like a cat with exploded fur.


    Meow''s eyes became sharp, with murderousness, war intent, and anger in his eyes.


    "Roar."


    Suddenly, Meow roared like a lion roar.


    Bang


    There was a sound like broken glass, Zhuge Shengyun spit out a mouthful of blood, and he walked back several steps.


    That formation also disappeared without a trace.


    He looked at the little girl with a sudden change in awe.


    The look in his eyes, as if a beast was staring at him, made him tremble.


    "Roar!"


    Miao Miao roared again, Zhuge Shengyun''s spirit shook for a while, and when he recovered, Miao Miao had already rushed to him.


    hiss


    Blood spattered.


    There was a fierce pain on the arm that Zhuge Shengyun was protecting in front of him, and ten claw marks appeared on his skin.


    "I surrender."


    Zhuge Shengyun shouted repeatedly.


    But at this moment, Meow Meow didn''t mean to stop. With green light in his eyes, he pounced on Zhuge Shengyun again.


    "stop!"


    The two deputy referees and the chief referee swarmed forward. The two deputy referees pressed Miao Miao''s shoulders, while the chief referee blocked Miao Miao''s face.


    Roar!


    Meow made a ferocious roar, and everyone around him covered his ears, but even so, they seemed to be hit hard in their heads.


    The three referees in the strength realm couldn''t bear this kind of majesty, and stepped back a few steps.


    "What''s going on?" Madam Changsun frowned.


    "This momentum is like a tiger."


    "The aura alone is not weaker than the refining realm, but this is just a teenage girl, how can she have such an ability!"


    Dongfang Yan said in surprise.


    A figure sprang out from the bus.


    "Meow, calm down!"


    Ye Hao grabbed Miao Miao''s shoulder, and he could feel that the soul in Miao Miao''s body was very restless, like an angry lion.


    Miao Miao''s green pupils looked at Ye Hao, with confusion, anger, and complicated emotions in her eyes.


    But her sharp claws caught Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s body flashed, and his palm was pressed on Miao Miao''s back. Nine Yang''s internal force was transmitted into Miao Miao''s body, forcibly controlling the violent aura in Miao Miao''s body.


    "Sorry. She quit this contest."


    Ye Hao hugged Meow and left the venue.


    Admit defeat?


    This sudden change made no one think of it.


    Zhuge Shengyun didn''t expect this result either. He had already given up, so why did the other party have to give up.


    Zhuge Shengyun looked at the referee and interrogated the final result.


    "Please go down and rest first. We will announce the results of this competition later." The referees also didn''t know what to do for a while.


    After this change, there is only one battle left now, that is, Su Xiaoxiao and Yang Shaofeng.


    Faced with Su Xiaoxiao''s whip, Yang Shaofeng was also very troubled. It had been fighting for nearly ten minutes, but the battle still could not be ended.


    And Su Xiaoxiao himself felt the tiredness coming from his body.


    She wanted to rest, but facing the Yang family, her pride told her that she could not lose!


    "This girl is very stubborn." Madam Changsun exclaimed.


    "What''s the use of stubbornness? Where is the difference in realm. One is the middle stage of the power refining stage, and the other is only the middle stage of the body refining stage. Yang Shaofeng only needs to consume until she is exhausted." Chang Sun Yu said objectively.


    "Woman, dare to hurt my cousin Xiaolian. Wait a minute to see if I don''t make a few cuts in your face!" Yang Shaofeng brandished his spear and started to approach Su Xiaoxiao little by little.


    "Also, Xiaolian, if you look like this, you know that they are all raccoon dogs."


    Su Xiaoxiao was still tough and unyielding.


    "Smelly woman, let''s see if you can be **** your lips after a while!"


    "Overlord Spear!" Yang Shaofeng raised his spear high and slammed it heavily on the floor. A crack broke open in the ground and stretched towards Su Xiaoxiao''s feet.


    The huge airflow directly lifted Su Xiaoxiao away.


    Yang Zhong on the bus tapped his fingers on his legs, and said in his heart: "The result has been determined."


    At this moment, only one person in the Wanjia Welfare Institute was promoted, and their Yang family directly regained one city!


    As long as two people can enter the top ten, there will be ten additional points bonus.


    Nine Suns Truth! Humph, it''s our Yang family.


    Su Xiaoxiao who fell on the ground coughed up blood. She bit her lip and looked at Yang Shaofeng who was approaching. She clenched the whip in her hand.


    "Nine Dragons Thunder Whip! Golden Dragon Whip!"


    Su Xiaoxiao squeezed out the last trace of strength in his body and waved his whip.


    The whip hit Yang Shaofeng''s Yang family spear, and Yang Shaofeng stepped back.


    But Su Xiaoxiao completely lost her energy, she fell to the ground and panted.


    Lost


    She defeated Yang Xiaolian, but lost to the Yang family.


    Not reconciled.


    Su Xiaoxiao was very unwilling. She was a person who refused to admit defeat.


    She thought of Ye Hao, and thought of Ye Hao who used to be like a dick, the man she didn''t like, but now it became the existence that everyone looked up to.


    If one day she is too weak, will she not even have the qualifications to follow him? .


    I... want to be stronger.


    With Su Xiaoxiao''s thoughts, a barrier in his body seemed to be broken, and countless spiritual energy poured into Su Xiaoxiao''s body.


    This situation caused the referee who was about to announce the result to put down his hand.


    "She is going to break through?" Changsun Yu is certainly no stranger to this situation.


    "Breakthrough at this time, this girl has good talents." Madam Changsun''s eyes lit up.


    "But she broke through, that is, in the late stage of the body refining stage, and is still not Yang Shaofeng''s opponent in the middle stage of the refining stage." Team Leader Huang sighed.


    "Wait, the aura she has gathered doesn''t just break through to the late body refining stage!" Dongfang Yan sensitively felt that the surrounding aura seemed empty.


    This amount far exceeds the aura needed to break through the middle stage of the body refining realm to the late stage of the body refining realm.


    Could it be!


    Yang Zhong stood up abruptly: "Shaofeng!"


    Yang Shaofeng in the field came back to his senses. He held the Yang family''s gun and attacked Su Xiaoxiao, although it was a bit untimely to attack someone who was breaking through.


    But for the family, for the cousin, to win!


    Madam Changsun looked at Yang Zhong with a contemptuous look. If it weren''t for Yang Zhong to remind her, it would take a few breaths for Yang Shaofeng to recover.


    Seeing that Yang''s gun was getting closer to Su Xiaoxiao, the whip on the ground suddenly flew.


    "Nine Dragons Thunder Whip, Panlong Whip!"

 Chapter 1007： Su Xiaoxiao break through

    The leather whip rotates like a snake, forming a "barrier" around Su Xiaoxiao''s body, like a snake entrenched.


    "Tornado Gun!"


    Yang Shaofeng displayed the whirlwind gun that Yang Xiaolian had used before, and the gun head hit the "barrier" around Su Xiaoxiao''s body like a drill.


    Sparks flew everywhere.


    "Brother Shaofeng, come on!"


    "Brother Shaofeng beat her!"


    In the candidate area, Yang Xiaolian yelled, the wound on her cheek was already wrapped in gauze, and her eyes were full of jealousy.


    That Su Xiaoxiao is about to break through!


    How could she tolerate someone who was trampled under her feet a few months ago, breaking through to her head.


    As long as Su Xiaoxiao is interrupted in the process of breaking through, then she will be crazy!


    With Yang Xiaolian''s encouragement.


    Yang Shaofeng added even more energy.


    The deafening friction made people feel goose bumps.


    "Get out of here!"


    With a sound of tenderness, Panlong''s whip exploded directly.


    The loud sound caused Yang Shaofeng to step back a few steps, and the Yang''s gun in his hand was inserted into the ground to stabilize his body.


    Yang Shaofeng raised his head, he saw Su Xiaoxiao standing up.


    Su Xiaoxiao exhaled a suffocating breath, and she felt that her whole body was full of strength now, which was unprecedented.


    She looked at the Yang family in front of her, with an arc of her mouth.


    "Have you played enough? Well, now it''s my turn."


    "Golden Dragon Whip!"


    Su Xiaoxiao slapped the whip in his hand.


    At this moment, the whip turned into a golden dragon and went straight to Yang Shaofeng.


    That majestic momentum surprised everyone on the bus stand.


    Yang Shaofeng held the Yang''s spear and tried to continue this trick.


    Kaz


    This high-quality weapon Yang''s gun broke, and Yang Shaofeng was overturned to the ground.


    "I want to come." Su Xiaoxiao held the whip and held his head high, like a female middle school hero.


    Yang Shaofeng tried to stand up, but the severe pain in his chest made him hang his head.


    I saw that on his chest, a hideous whip mark appeared on his chest.


    Finally Yang Shaofeng fell to the ground.


    "I announced that Su Xiaoxiao, Wanjia Welfare Institute, won. Because of overtime, no points were awarded." The referee announced the result.


    Yang Zhong fell to the ground, his eyes with an unbelievable expression.


    "The ghost of the golden dragon just now shouldn''t be my illusion." Group Leader Huang looked at the group leader Dongfang, Mrs. Changsun and others.


    "Swords have sword energy, swords have sword energy, and whips naturally have whip energy." Mrs. Changsun said wittily, "But since ancient times, if you want to cultivate the energy of weapons, ordinary people will also bring out a little momentum when using weapons, but that It''s just a moment''s breath."


    "But this little girl''s aura is extraordinary. The Golden Dragon phantom still carries the voice of the dragon''s groin faintly. She can perform such tricks in this realm. Either she is an assiduous martial artist, or... "


    Madam Changsun looked at the girl who slowly stepped down with a deep gaze.


    "Either it is a super genius."


    "Furthermore, her current realm should already be in the early stage of the refining realm. Breaking through two consecutive levels, this girl is amazing." Group Leader Huang admired.


    Dongfang Yan tapped his fingers on the armrest of the chair. He raised his hand, and the bodyguard next to him immediately lowered his head intently.


    "Send my order, immediately investigate the Wanjia Welfare Institute in Haicheng, and find out what is going on in this Wanjia Welfare Institute."


    "Yes." The bodyguard took out his mobile phone and walked to the corner.


    Ten thousand orphanages.


    In this tournament, everyone is destined to remember this name. It¡¯s not that young talents have never seen it before, but it is definitely not a coincidence that a force has produced five young talents with good qualifications at the same time.


    The previous Xiaosha and Xiaotao were defeated, but don''t forget their age, they are not ten years old!


    If they were given another five years, who would dare to say that these contestants were their opponents!


    It is also foreseeable that ten thousand orphanages will take over the top five by then.


    Dongfang Yan glanced at the people next to him, and they must be clear in their hearts, and they will definitely start investigating the details of this Wanjia Welfare Institute.


    "Sorry." At this moment, Ye Hao came back.


    "How is your baby girl?" Mrs. Changsun said: "The aura just now is equivalent to the refining state."


    "It''s probably because I''m usually fascinated by the practice, and I''m a little confused, I let people take care of her. The competition is over, how is the result." Ye Hao sat down and looked at the court.


    Going crazy?


    They wouldn''t believe this answer. Even the warriors of their innate realm could feel a kind of intimidation just now.


    This is just a twelve or thirteen year old girl, if this makes her grow up...


    "Su Xiaoxiao of your family defeated Yang Shaofeng of the Yang family, but the competition time was too long and didn''t get points." Team Leader Huang said, "And also broke through to the early stage of the strength training stage in the battle."


    Su Xiaoxiao defeated Yang Shaofeng.


    This can be said to be an unexpected surprise.


    Su Xiaoxiao had no talent, but the talent potion made up for it. Coupled with her energy, the depressed energy in her body could have been broken through long ago, just one opportunity was missing.


    However, continuous breakthroughs made Ye Hao a little surprised.


    Ye Hao looked at the big screen on the sidelines. The five games of the Wanjia Welfare Institute had ended, with two wins and three losses.


    In Zhuge Shengyun''s game, the referee decided that Zhuge Shengyun had won, but he did not get points.


    Wanjia Welfare Institute now has accumulated 27 points.


    Only two points behind the Yang family, temporarily ranking fourth.


    Two of the Yang family did not play.


    The previous battles had a lot of damage to the battlefield, and the repair time alone took more than ten minutes, but fortunately the subsequent competition went smoothly.


    After nearly two more hours of fighting, the final thirteen contestants came out.


    Yang Xiaolian of the Yang family and Yang Ruofei have advanced to the ranks. The battle between the two was unpredictable. They ended the battle within five minutes, scoring a total of eleven points.


    With a total score of 40 points, the Yang family instantly separated from the Wanjia Welfare Institute.


    The ranking of Wanjia Welfare Institute has also fallen again.


    "The results of the top 13 have come out." The old man continued to announce: "I want to announce here that the name has won nine seats in the top ten."


    "Yang Family: Yang Xiaolian, Yang Ruofei."


    "Wanjia Welfare Institute: Xiao Yan."


    "Nangong Family: Nangong Fang Yuan."


    "Changsun family: Changsun Hui."


    "Hong Family: Hong Kaiwen."


    "Oriental family: Dongfang Hongwu, Dongfang Jiaojiao, Dongfang Zhan."


    From here, you can see why the Wulin Jianghu was so surprised by the appearance of a casual cultivator on the Tianjiao list.


    Among the nine people in the top ten here, except for Xiao Yan from the Wanjia Welfare Institute, the others are basically children of large families.


    What kind of prince will Xiangning?


    It is in their family''s dictionary, yes.


    "After that, the four longest-consuming winners will participate in the playoffs and compete for the final ten seats."


    "These four people are: Su Xiaoxiao, Wanjia Welfare Institute, Zhuge Shengyun from the Zhuge Family, Tan Yongsheng from the Tan Family, and Hong Weiwei from the Hong Family."


    After the old man announced the result, four people draw lots to decide his opponent.


    Su Xiaoxiao was drawn to Zhuge Shengyun.


    "I admit defeat." Zhuge Shengyun raised his hand.


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at Zhuge Shengyun in surprise.


    Zhuge Shengyun shrugged with a smile: "Actually, I just lost to that little sister, and our Zhuge family has never liked to fight for fame and fortune. With such achievements, we can already make a difference."


    After speaking, Zhuge Shengyun bowed to the bus viewing platform and exited silently.

 Chapter 1008： Top ten showdown!

    "Your Zhuge family is still like this, do whatever you want." Dongfang Yan said while looking at Zhuge Yu.


    Zhuge Yu was not angry because the younger generation of his family abandoned the game.


    "Three thousand avenues, everyone has his own way."


    In this way, Su Xiaoxiao won without fighting.


    On the other side, Hong Weiwei defeated her opponent, so she would fight Su Xiaoxiao.


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at Hong Weiwei. Hong Weiwei was obviously very tired at the moment, and she was injured in many places.


    "The battle begins."


    At the referee''s announcement, the battle began.


    Fist shadow, whip shadow.


    The final result was actually doomed. Su Xiaoxiao defeated Hong Weiwei and advanced to the top ten.


    "The list of the top ten is all released, and the family martial art represented by the ten contestants in the top ten will increase by five points."


    In the words of the old man, the electronic screen next to him changed.


    Dongfangjia is still far ahead.


    The two top ten contestants of the Yang family received extra points and the current points are 50 points.


    The Wanjia Welfare Institute also has two top ten contestants who scored 10 points, and the current points are 37 points.


    The difference between the two is 13 points, although there is a big gap.


    But Yang Zhong is a bit fidgeting now.


    That Xiaoyan was a time bomb, and he originally thought that Yang Shaofeng could defeat Su Xiaoxiao, so that he could widen the points gap.


    However, he never expected that Yang Shaofeng would capsize in the gutter at this time.


    That bet, there are many more variables at this moment.


    "Everyone, please take a break, the top ten competition will start in an hour. During this time, everyone can enjoy dinner in advance." The old man said.


    It was already four o''clock in the afternoon, and the winter night came very early, and at this moment the red sunset appeared in the sky.


    The staff entered the battlefield after finishing the field.


    "I have left for a while beforehand." Yang Zhong stood up, said and left.


    Ye Hao looked at this Patriarch Yang with deep meaning.


    Yang Zhong walked into a commercial vehicle, in which Yang Xiaolian and Yang Ruofei were sitting in it.


    "Patriarch." Yang Xiaolian and Yang Ruofei shouted.


    "How is your condition recovering?" Yang Zhong asked.


    "The previous battles were very easy. We are in a very good state." Yang Ruofei said.


    Yang Zhong nodded, he looked at them seriously.


    "You know in the previous battle. But among the top ten, these little moves are impossible. After all, your enemies will be the heirs of those big families."


    Yang Xiaolian nodded.


    They know very well in the battle that their enemies will always deliberately expose their weaknesses to them every time and deliberately lose to them.


    Needless to say, everyone knows the reason for this. It must be Yang Zhong''s promise to those people''s family conditions.


    "This competition is very important to our Yang family. We don''t care about the ranking, but it must be above the Wanjia Welfare Institute, you know!" Yang Zhong solemnly ordered.


    Yang Xiaolian clenched her fists: "Don''t worry, we will go all out."


    "If Fei I am not worried, he is in the middle stage of the refining stage, and he has a chance to face those people. But after a month of special training, Xiaolian, you barely reached the late stage of the stage of refining, I am worried..." What worries about is Yang Xiaolian.


    Yang Xiaolian''s face turned dark, she bit her lip.


    "Ruofei. Take this and replace your current weapon." Yang Zhong took out a long box and handed it to Yang Ruofei.


    After Yang Ruofei opened it, there was a long spear inside. The standard was similar to the Yang''s gun, but it was obviously different from the ordinary Yang''s gun.


    "This is a soldier-level Yang family gun. There are only ten weapons like this in our Yang family. This time I hope you can rely on this weapon to achieve good results in the competition. No matter what, you must enter the fifth. Strong!"


    Yang Zhong encouraged: "When the time comes, I can make an exception and give you this soldier-level Yang family gun!"


    "Yes! Patriarch rest assured, Ruofei will go all out!" Yang Ruofei said firmly.


    "Well, you go down first. I have something to say with Xiaolian."


    "Yes."


    Excited Yang Ruofei got out of the car with his new weapon.


    Yang Zhong closed the door and put the same box in front of Yang Xiaolian.


    "I will give you the same weapon. But there is another thing here."


    Yang Zhong took out a jet-black pill and placed it in Yang Xiaolian''s hand.


    "This is an elixir. After taking it, it will improve your strength in a short time. Before you play, you put this pill in your teeth. Don''t worry, this pill has a shell to protect it. It won''t melt when exposed to water. Row."


    "If you encounter a strong enemy in the top ten battle, you know."


    Yang Xiaolian looked at the elixir in her hand, her eyes flashed with surprise, she held the pill tightly.


    "Yes, uncle... Patriarch."


    The excited Yang Xiaolian even called Uncle Yang Zhong directly.


    "Okay, go ahead."


    Yang Xiaolian went down with the pills and her own combat weapons, and she didn''t notice the strangeness in Yang Zhong''s eyes behind her.


    That elixir has a great effect and can improve a person''s strength in a short time.


    But there are also big side effects. The side effect is that the meridians of the person taking it are damaged.


    If Yang Xiaolian took this pill, it meant that her future martial arts would be over.


    "Xiao Lian, don''t blame Uncle. This is for the Yang family." The guilt in Yang Zhong''s eyes flashed, and when he got out of the car, the expression on his face remained as usual.


    Yang Zhong returned to the bus stand.


    At this time, the top ten contest is about to begin.


    Under the arrangement of the old man, ten young talents from various major families appeared on the scene, each carrying a weapon.


    "Patriarch Yang is okay. One shot is two soldiers-level Yang''s spears." Team leader Huang glanced at the combat-soldier Yang''s spears in the hands of Yang Xiaolian and Yang Ruofei.


    Yang Zhong said in a cold voice: "Others can take out war weapons, but our Yang family can''t use them, don''t let others think that our Yang family has no foundation."


    "Hahaha. This competition is getting more and more interesting." Dongfang Yan smiled and eased the atmosphere that was hiding the smell of gunpowder.


    "Now we will draw lots to choose opponents for battle. Ten contestants are invited to draw lots in turn. The opponent who draws the same letter is the opponent."


    The old man took a wooden barrel box and walked in front of the ten contestants, asking them to draw a note from it.


    Then ten people opened their own notes in turn.


    The old man announced the result of the draw.


    "Group A: Yang Ruofei vs. Dongfang Jiaojiao."


    "Group B: Sun Hui, the parents of the eldest grandson, vs. Dongfang Zhan."


    "Group C: Dongfang Hongwu vs. Kaiwen Hong Kong."


    "Group D: Xiaoyan from Wanjia Welfare Institute vs. Fangyuan from Nangong Family."


    "Group E: Wanjia Welfare Institute Su Xiaoxiao vs. Yang Family Yang Xiaolian."

 Chapter 1009： Su Xiaoxiao fights Yang Xiaolian again

    Seeing such a match table, Ye Hao smiled and looked at that Nangong Fangyuan sympathetically.


    He had injured Xiaosha before, so I hope he can keep some hands under Xiaoyan''s hands.


    Soon the battle began, because the sky was getting dark, and the surrounding lights immediately lit up, like daylight, without any influence on the battle.


    The first battle was between Yang Ruofei and Dongfang Jiaojiao, and the strength of the two was about the same, but Yang Ruofei''s weapon showed its effect at this time. After all, it was a soldier, and the effect was much stronger than usual.


    Eight minutes into the battle, Yang Ruofei returned the carbine to solve the battle, and Dongfang Jiaojiao was injured and retreated.


    There was a hint of relaxation in Yang Zhong''s eyes.


    Now their points have increased by two points, plus five points for the top five bonus points, that''s seven points.


    Yang family points: 57 points.


    With the points of Wanjia Welfare Institute abruptly opened twenty points!


    The A group competition is over, and the B group battle begins.


    The eldest Sun Hui of the eldest grandson family to Dongfang Zhan of the Eastern family.


    Both of them are popular players in this competition.


    Their battle was quite fierce. In the last ten minutes, the two of them faced each other. Dongfang Zhan retreated dozens of steps, while Chang Sun Hui retreated five steps.


    "Brother Changsun is great. I surrendered." Dongfang Zhan raised his hand to admit defeat.


    Long Sun Hui frowned slightly: "You haven''t used all your strength yet."


    "After all, this is just a contest, there is no need to fight to the death. The top ten results are enough." Dongfang Zhan smiled and waved and jumped off the field.


    In Group B, the elder Sun Hui won.


    Group C is Dongfang Hongwu vs. Kaiwen Hong.


    There was almost no suspense in this competition. Dongfang Hongwu defeated Hong Kaiwen with a crushing gesture.


    "As expected to be the son of the Patriarch of the Dongfang Family, great, great." Elder Hong looked at Dongfang Yan and offered his congratulations.


    That''s right! This Dongfang Hongwu is the son of Dongfang Yan, the young master of the Dongfang family.


    "Just laughed." Dongfang Yan was of course happy when others praised his son for being great.


    After the battle, everyone was also very concerned.


    They want to know how far this child named Xiaoyan can go!


    They even imagined what the outcome would be if he confronted Dongfang Hongwu.


    The referee looked at Xiaoyan and Nangong Fangyuan who entered the court.


    "The battle begins."


    When the sound fell, Xiao Yan rushed out, using Bengshan Fist as soon as he came up.


    Nangong Fang Yuan didn''t resist, he retreated, trying to avoid, and at the same time patted Xiaoyan''s shoulder with a palm.


    But after taking this palm, there was an afterimage.


    Nangong Fang Yuan was angry with the sense of crisis in his heart, he raised his arm subconsciously, and his arm came into close contact with Xiao Yan''s knee.


    One minute!


    Nangong Fang Yuan fell to the ground, there was no movement.


    Several parts of his body are black and black eyes are on his face.


    It took a while for the referee to recover from the shock and announce the result of the match.


    "The battle is over. The winner of Group D, Xiaoyan, Wanjia Welfare Institute, won ten points."


    The battle was resolved within one minute, and Xiao Yan directly scored ten points.


    This time, the points of the Wanjia Welfare Institute instantly climbed up.


    Counting the extra rewards of the top five, Xiao Yan scored 15 points in this battle.


    Wanjia Welfare Institute: 52 points.


    Watching Nangong Fang Yuan being carried down on a stretcher.


    Team Leader Huang looked at Ye Hao and said, "This kid in your family is really heavy. Now, every child in Nangong will not get out of bed for ten years."


    "For Xiao Yan, not taking his life is because this is a test." Ye Hao said helplessly.


    If someone dares to hurt Xiaosha on other occasions, Ye Hao can guarantee.


    Xiao Yan would definitely prevent that person from seeing the sun tomorrow.


    With the end of the "blitzkrieg" of Group D, the final battle of Dec. 5 also began.


    In Group E, Wang Family Welfare Institute Su Xiaoxiao vs. Yang Family Yang Xiaolian.


    Su Xiaoxiao stood on the field, she looked at Yang Xiaolian with a light smile.


    "Do we still need to fight?"


    "Before, your weapon was better than me. This time, it is not certain who loses and who wins." Yang Xiaolian held a soldier-level Yang family spear, her eyes with shameful determination.


    "Before you were not my opponent. Now you are not even my opponent. Don''t be embarrassed here, go down by yourself." Su Xiaoxiao clasped his hands on his chest, and didn''t even have the idea of ??holding a whip around his waist.


    "I will let you know that the fate of a person is determined from birth. A pheasant is destined to be a pheasant. Never think of flying on a branch to become a phoenix!"


    Yang Xiaolian touched the bandaged scar on her face.


    "I will let this trace of shame appear on you too!"


    Yang Xiaolian moved her feet and rushed towards Su Xiaoxiao.


    "I don''t know what it is." Su Xiaoxiao shook his head and moved his hand, and the whip shadow appeared immediately.


    "Golden Dragon Whip!"


    A golden dragon phantom appeared and hit Yang Xiaolian''s Yang family spear.


    This time the soldier Yang''s gun was not destroyed, but Yang Xiaolian stepped back a few steps.


    "I said, you are not my opponent." At this moment, Su Xiaoxiao has no interest in Yang Xiaolian.


    She also understood why Ye Hao was not interested in those who laughed at him before.


    When you stand on their heads, they look like ants in your eyes. Who cares about what ants do.


    "Asshole!"


    Yang Xiaolian glared at Su Xiaoxiao angrily.


    She is better than herself!


    She can''t be better than herself!


    I don''t allow her to be better than me! "


    Crazy thoughts appeared in Yang Xiaolian''s heart, and she resolutely crushed the elixir in her teeth.


    An aura poured into her body, and bloodshot eyes appeared in Yang Xiaolian''s pupils, and she felt a power that she had never had before.


    Correct!


    This is the feeling!


    This is the power you should have.


    With this kind of power, he can definitely defeat this woman!


    At this moment, Yang Xiaolian only had the idea of ??defeating Su Xiaoxiao. She roared and waved Yang''s gun and rushed to Su Xiaoxiao.


    Su Xiaoxiao''s face wrinkled.


    Why is this person so unsure of good or bad, she has been merciful, she still has to find her own way.


    There was no way, it seemed that she had to be sent down.


    Su Xiaoxiao waved the whip in his hand.


    A golden dragon phantom reappeared, twisting and rushing towards Yang Xiaolian.


    "Tornado Gun!"


    Yang Xiaolian turned her whole body, and the rotating spear head broke the Golden Dragon phantom directly, and the whip was also bounced off.


    Yang Xiaolian was already within five meters of Su Xiaoxiao.


    Su Xiaoxiao''s expression changed. This woman''s strength was so great, she was completely different from before. Could it be that she had broken through like herself?


    Before he could think about it, Su Xiaoxiao withdrew his whip.


    "Panlong Whip!"


    Yang''s gun is approaching, it is very difficult to attack, he can only defend first and then look for opportunities.


    Yang''s gun hit the barrier formed by Panlong Whip.


    This time, unlike before, Su Xiaoxiao actually felt the pressure, and the mud under her feet sank.

 Chapter 1010： Final Four

    Chapter 1010


    "This Yang Xiaolian''s strength is a bit wrong." Chang Sun Yu frowned.


    Mrs. Huang, leader of the grandson, looked at Yang Zhong.


    Yang Zhong said calmly: "It may be that Xiaolian used the inner strength passed down by my ancestors whom I passed down to her. This inner strength can be used to improve his own skills, but it has certain side effects."


    "Xiao Lian really wants to win." After speaking, Yang Zhong showed an expression of unbearableness.


    He didn''t worry that Yang Xiaolian''s medicine would be discovered. Since he dared to give Yang Xiaolian the medicine, he dared to make sure that no one here could detect it.


    The elixir was uploaded by Yang Family Ancestor, and it was considered part of the Yang Family''s heritage, so use a little less.


    But this time it was related to the Nine Suns Scriptures, and Yang Zhong directly used the elixir.


    bump


    The violent collision sound brought up a piece of dust.


    Where Su Xiaoxiao was originally, only the gun inserted into the ground was left.


    Yang Xiaolian drew out the Yang''s spear, and you could see that the spear was still hot.


    "Aren''t you very good, why do you want to hide!" Yang Xiaolian sneered at Su Xiaoxiao next to her.


    Su Xiaoxiao panted, she looked at her shirt.


    The clothes had been torn, but fortunately she avoided the fatal part at a critical moment, only the clothes were torn.


    Su Xiaoxiao tore apart the broken clothes, and the top turned into a cropped garment.


    She held the whip handle tightly and stared at Yang Xiaolian: "It seems to be serious."


    "Look at the gun!"


    Yang Xiaolian struck again with aura.


    Su Xiaoxiao cheered up and waved his whip.


    "Earth Dragon Whip!"


    Su Xiaoxiao held the whip high and threw it heavily on the ground.


    A crack was struck directly in the turf, but the crack stopped at Yang Xiaolian''s feet, and the leather whip wrapped around the body of Yang Xiaolian''s Yangjia gun.


    The hands of the two sides used force, like a tug-of-war, but they were similar.


    Yang Xiaolian suddenly rushed towards Su Xiaoxiao, her body vacated, as if she had merged with Yang''s spear.


    Su Xiaoxiao couldn''t get the whip back, she could only whip her body vigorously.


    "Wind Dragon Whip!"


    The rotating leather whip brought out Feng Jin. Feng Jin broke Yang Xiaolian''s clothes and skin. She had to abandon the attack and avoid Feng Jin''s whip. At the same time, the entangled weapons of the two sides separated.


    Cough


    Blood was flowing from the corner of Yang Xiaolian''s mouth, and she felt her strength dissipate, and her body began to faintly hurt.


    Could it be that the effect of the medicine is over?


    No way! I haven''t won yet!


    You can only use that trick!


    Yang Xiaolian held a gun in both hands, and the tip of the gun picked out the spear.


    "White Dragon Spear!"


    A phantom white dragon appeared on the gun body.


    "This is a very powerful trick in Yang''s gun. Can this little girl use it?" Leader Huang was a little surprised.


    And Yang Zhong''s face sank again.


    Facing Yang Xiaolian''s attack, Su Xiaoxiao took a deep breath, and she slammed the whip in her hand.


    "Poison Dragon Whip!"


    At this moment, everyone seemed to see a dark dragon rushing towards a small white dragon. The two dragons collided and the grass was flying.


    At the same time, the result was produced.


    "You lost." Su Xiaoxiao looked at the end of his whip.


    The whip passed through Yang Xiaolian''s shoulder, and the blood stained the whip.


    Su Xiaoxiao pulled out her whip abruptly, blood pouring out from the wound.


    Yang Xiaolian shook her body, covering her bleeding wound.


    "Why...how could this happen...cough cough cough..." Yang Xiaolian coughed out a large pool of blood, lost consciousness and fell to the ground.


    "Yang Family Yang Xiaolian lost consciousness, please carry it down for treatment." The referee asked the doctor to carry Yang Xiaolian down for treatment.


    At the same time, his palm pointed to Su Xiaoxiao''s side.


    "The result of the E group battle, Wanjia Welfare Institute Su Xiaoxiao won. Because the time limit was exceeded, no points were awarded."


    The game ended with Su Xiaoxiao''s victory.


    Although he didn''t get points for the game, Su Xiaoxiao entered the top five and could get extra points.


    Wanjia Welfare Institute: 57.


    And the points of the Yang family just tied.


    After Su Xiaoxiao stepped off the stage, her eyes closed and she fell to the side.


    Ye Hao hurriedly got up, but Wu Tian had arrived in time to hug Su Xiaoxiao.


    Wu Tian checked Su Xiaoxiao''s body, she shook her head at Ye Hao, and hugged Su Xiaoxiao down.


    This scene was also seen by others, and the old man looked at the bus viewing platform.


    Dongfang Yan turned his head and looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao raised his hand: "Su Xiaoxiao gave up the contest after giving up."


    Su Xiaoxiao''s situation at the moment should be unable to continue fighting, although there is no physical injury.


    But she had just broken through and used the five tricks of the Nine Dragon Thunder Whip in succession, most of which was the poisonous dragon whip.


    This is a trick that focuses on attacking. This is the first time that Su Xiaoxiao has really used it. During the previous training, he also used the Dragon Whip at best.


    Su Xiaoxiao consumed a huge amount of fighting for this company, and had to rest for a long time.


    "The top ten has entered the top five. I will now announce the top five seats."


    "Yang family: Yang Ruofei. Dongfang family: Dongfang Hongwu. Wanjia welfare house: Xiaoyan. Wanjia welfare house: Su Xiaoxiao. Changsun family: Changsunhui."


    "Because Su Xiaoxiao, Wanjia Welfare Institute, could not continue to fight, the game system changed afterwards. Go directly to the top four."


    "The time limit points will not be calculated during the battle of the top four, and points will be awarded according to the ranking. The first place will receive 20 points, the second place will receive 10 points, the third place will receive five points, and the fourth place will receive no points. ."


    The old man temporarily changed the rules of the competition after he learned that a player could not continue to fight.


    But this does not affect the overall situation.


    Yang Zhong lowered his head, clenched his fists to support his chin, his eyes were complicated.


    Yang Xiaolian actually lost!


    In this way, their Yang family is very passive.


    Now the points of the Yang family are exactly the same as those of the Wanjia Welfare Institute.


    And Yang Ruofei among the top four, although his strength is not weak.


    But no matter who faced the other three, the odds of winning were very small.


    "Now invite the four contestants to draw lots. The color of the draw will determine the target of the battle." The old man took out the draw box again and walked in front of the four.


    Yang Zhong took a deep breath and looked at the lottery box with his eyes.


    The only chance of winning now is that Yang Ruofei must never run into that monster in the Wanjia Welfare Institute.


    Then the other Dongfang Hongwu and the eldest Sun Hui could defeat Xiaoyan, and it would be better to hurt Xiaoyan seriously.


    The result of this is that the two sides ended in a tie, and it was up to Yang Ruofei to play against Xiaoyan to compete for third place!


    Yang Ruofei, who has saved his strength, has a great chance of winning against Xiao Yan who was seriously injured!


    At this moment, Yang Zhong has clearly seen the only possibility of winning.


    "I will now announce the result of the draw."


    "In the semi-finals, Yang Ruofei vs. Sun Hui, the grandson''s parent, and Xiaoyan from the Wanjia Welfare Institute vs. Dongfang Hongwu!"


    The four of them were holding two-colored paper strips. The color of the paper strips in Xiaoyan and Dongfang Hongwu''s hands were exactly the same.


    Yang Zhong breathed a sigh of relief, the best result appeared!


    Oriental Hongwu! A genius under the age of twenty from the East! The strength is in the late stage of the refining realm, it is expected to break through the refining before the age of twenty, and enter the innate realm before the twenty-five!


    Future Patriarch of Dongfang Family!


    It couldn''t be better to arrange such an opponent for the kid in the Wanjia Welfare Institute.


    Yang Zhong raised his head and looked at Yang Ruofei.


    Yang Ruofei felt the Patriarch''s gaze and looked over.


    With a brief eye change, Yang Ruofei understood what the Patriarch meant.


    Ye Hao on the side saw Yang Zhong''s small private actions in his eyes, and he knew what Yang Zhong was thinking.


    If it is to bet on the contract, the best way now is to let Xiaoyan save his strength and admit defeat, face the eliminated Yang Ruofei in his heyday, and strive for third place. This way the bet will definitely win!


    But if Xiaoyan is forced to fight Dongfang Hongwu, it would be better to win.


    If he loses, after the war, Xiao Yan and Yang Ruofei who have been waiting for a long time, such a duel will be very unfavorable.


    But even so, Ye Hao didn''t say anything, or winked at Xiao Yan.


    A warrior can''t have any flaws in the road of martial arts.


    In order to win, take a shortcut, that Yang Ruofei''s martial arts is doomed to not go far.


    And Xiao Yan, this is Ye Hao''s fancy seedling.


    Or to put it another way, if Ye Hao is on the court, how would Ye Hao choose?


    war!

 Chapter 1011： Xiaoyan VS Oriental Hongwu

    Chapter 1011 Xiaoyan VS Eastern Hongwu


    The first battle was between Yang Ruofei and Changsun Hui.


    This battle only lasted a few minutes. On the surface, it seemed that Yang Ruofei tried his best, and then "exhausted" gave in.


    This battle disappointed the audience a bit, but they were quickly attracted by the next battle.


    Wanjia Welfare Institute Xiaoyan vs. Dongfang Hongwu.


    Both sides enter the venue.


    "This battle is a bit interesting. By the way, Uncle Dongfang, do you have specific information on the strength of the two sides?" Chang Sunyu looked at Dongfang Yan curiously.


    Dongfang Yan replied: "Xiao Wu just broke through to the late stage of the refining stage two months ago. As for this Xiaoyan, the registration information states that his strength is only at the peak of the refining stage."


    The air was quiet for a few seconds.


    "What? Peak of Body Refining Stage?" Team Leader Huang looked at Dongfang Yan in surprise.


    "The strength of this child is not to mention the peak of the body refining stage, even if it is the peak of the strength refining stage." Madam Changsun said her own opinion.


    "Strength, speed, but also the control of the battle. Far above the refining realm." Elder Hong gave his evaluation.


    Zhuge Yu slapped the fan in his hand, only saying a few words: "This battle will be even better than the final."


    Yang Zhong was silent.


    "His strength is really only the peak of the body refining stage?" Madam Changsun interrogated Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded: "Xiao Yan''s situation is a bit special. Although his realm has always been at the peak of the body refining state, everyone has seen his strength. He can break through to the power refining state at any time."


    Everyone nodded, and they saw Xiao Yan''s strength as an extremely good seed.


    In any family, it will be fully cultivated.


    "The battle begins!"


    Amidst the shouts of the referee, the battle began.


    But neither side took the lead.


    Instead, look at each other.


    After ten breaths, the two figures disappeared in place.


    There was the sound of fists colliding in the middle of the field, and a few seconds later, a figure flew out.


    Xiao Yan knelt on one knee, he patted his shirt, the shirt was torn, revealing the black vest inside.


    The next moment, Xiao Yan rushed up again.


    However, Dongfang Hongwu''s strength is very strong. Before reaching the Qi Refining Realm, a red Qi appeared on his body.


    Entering the Qi Refining Realm at the age of twenty is definitely not a vernacular.


    The Vulcan tactic was displayed in his hand, and its power was a bit more proficient than the Vulcan tactic used by Dongfang Jun before.


    After more than ten rounds of the war, Xiao Yan didn''t get any benefit from Dongfang Hongwu.


    He retreated to the sidelines and stood there as if resting.


    "You are great, but you are still young, age is your only limitation now." Dongfang Hongwu said sternly.


    On the bus stand, Yang Zhong showed a look of relief. He released the fist he had been clenching from just now. He seemed to have seen the Nine Suns Scripture held in his hand.


    "You are also very strong. But I have seen someone stronger than you." Xiao Yan took off his ragged coat, but his eyes were looking at Ye Hao in the distance.


    Dongfang Hongwu also followed Xiao Yan''s gaze and looked over.


    "Ye Hao, the eleventh on the Tianjiao list, he is very strong. Recently, the ancient martial arts are all rumored about him. It is said that he has reached the refining state at the age of twenty."


    "If it''s not for his bone age that has exceeded the limit, this competition might be his personal show."


    Dongfang Hongwu squeezed his fists, his eyes were wary: "He is my target, one day I will defeat him, use my fist."


    "impossible."


    The voice from Xiaoyan made Dongfang Hongwu frown slightly, and he said, "Why?"


    "He is the strongest man I have ever seen. My goal is to stand next to him one day and transcend? Doesn''t exist."


    Xiao Yan, who took off his shirt, had several black hoops on his arms.


    Xiao Yan pressed the button on the hoop, and the hoop untied and fell to the ground, raising a cloud of dust.


    "Weight-bearing? You have been fighting with me since just now?" Dongfang Hongwu frowned and looked at the hoops.


    Xiao Yan also lifted her trouser legs, with a hoop on her calf.


    There are six pairs of iron rings in total.


    The people around were shocked.


    This twelve or thirteen-year-old boy has always been carrying these battles?


    This kid is masochistic!


    There was excitement in Dongfang Hongwu''s eyes, and he raised his fist: "Okay. Then I will defeat you, and then surpass that man!"


    Xiao Yan grabbed his black vest and unbuttoned one by one. After all the buttons were unbuttoned, Xiao Yan threw the black vest to the side.


    boom


    The black vest fell on the ground, hitting the dust more than one meter high, and the neighboring audience directly ate the dust.


    After the dust dispersed, everyone truly felt surprised.


    The black vest forced a child-sized hole in the ground.


    Dongfang Hongwu''s pupils dilated.


    "Xuansijia!" Madam Changsun exclaimed.


    Ye Hao looked at the vest. This was a good thing. He didn''t know where this kid got it from. After he got it, he kept wearing it, and didn''t take it off during bathing or sleeping.


    Xiaosha, who hurt, disliked him several times.


    "Each Xuansi armor weighs at least one kilogram, and this entire Xuansi armor..." Team Leader Huang couldn''t continue.


    He asked himself if he was in the realm of strength training, could he wear such clothes and fight like ordinary people.


    The answer is no, almost after a few hours of wearing it, his internal organs will no longer be able to withstand this pressure.


    "The strength of the body refining stage can''t beat you. It seems that you can only break through." Xiao Yan closed his eyes, his aura suddenly soared.


    It is as if the cap of a bottle is unscrewed.


    In a flash!


    The early stage of refining power!


    After ten breaths!


    The middle stage of refining power!


    After half a minute.


    Late refining stage!


    The audience closest to Xiao Yan''s eyes stared like a light bulb, as if seeing a small mountain suddenly grow into a big mountain.


    They need months of hard work to find a breakthrough, and even wait for it.


    But this boy, in just a few minutes, directly broke through several layers!


    "Genius, this is a rare genius in a thousand years!" Team Leader Huang exclaimed excitedly!


    Madam Changsun was silent at the moment.


    Yang Zhong''s expression was quite bad, and his hands clasped together again.


    "Now we can have a good fight." Xiao Yan twisted his neck and looked at Dongfang Hongwu in front of him.


    Dongfang Hongwu was not worried about Xiaoyan''s soaring strength at the moment, but rather excited.


    Those who really pursue martial arts, they will never be afraid of a strong opponent, they are afraid of no opponent.


    "Good! Have fun, come and fight!"


    Dongfang Hongwu''s body for a while, the red aura even more.


    A black air current appeared on Xiao Yan''s body, faintly flowing around his body like a small snake.


    The two sides rushed out almost regardless of the front and back.


    Two figures, one black and one red, collided together.

 Chapter 1012： Three Qi Chang Sun Yu

    Chapter 1012


    "I declare that Dongfang Hongwu is against Xiaoyan. The winner is Xiaoyan, Wanjia Welfare Institute!" The old man pointed to the only person standing in the field and said.


    be quiet


    Weirdly quiet


    In this victory, there was no applause, no cheers, or even discussion.


    The Young Patriarch of the Dongfang family was defeated by a boy who looked only twelve or thirteen years old!


    Oriental Hongwu is a genius!


    Then this boy is... a monster...


    Xiao Yan''s whole body was as black as coke, and he looked at Dongfang Hongwu who fell on the ground.


    "You are really strong, but you still haven''t performed any tricks."


    Dongfang Hongwu smiled, but his smile was a little weird because of the pain from the wound on his body.


    "I have, don''t you have it. You are really strong, I lost today. But one day, I will find this place back!" Dongfang Hongwu endured the pain and raised his fist, facing Xiaoyan .


    Xiao Yan smiled, and he touched Dongfang Hongwu''s fist with his fist.


    "Thank you for bringing me the battle, I am ready to meet your challenges."


    After speaking, Xiao Yan dragged his tired body off the stage.


    On the other hand, Dongfang Hongwu was moved to a stretcher by people from the Dongfang family and carried it down for treatment.


    "Wonderful, really wonderful. I didn''t expect that such a small youth contest would allow me to see such a wonderful battle. This time it was worth it." The laughter of Team Leader Huang broke the bus viewing platform. Silence.


    Long Sun Yu looked at the teenager who had left the scene seriously, then glanced at Ye Hao.


    An uncontrollable curiosity arose in her heart for this man.


    What kind of man is this? How did he train someone with such strength.


    At this age, he has such strength. If it were not for the thin aura in the air, Changsun Yu would have doubted whether he had traveled to the world four to five hundred years ago.


    Zhuge Yu and Elder Hong did not hesitate to praise themselves at this moment.


    At the same time, I looked at Ye Hao enviously. If such a person appeared in their family, he would definitely try his best to cultivate his ability. Innate stage is the minimum requirement, and he might even be able to touch the Sixth Innate!


    That symbolizes the prosperity of the family!


    It is even expected to surpass the grandson family!


    Yang Zhong stood up suddenly, his face a little gray.


    "What''s wrong with Patriarch Yang? Are you feeling well?" Ye Hao smiled and looked at Yang Zhong.


    Yang Zhong glanced at Ye Hao.


    Thousands of calculations did not expect it to be such a result.


    That bet has already come to fruition. Although there are two more games to come, Xiao Yan, who successfully advanced to the final, has already scored ten points for the Wanjia Welfare Institute.


    "I have some things, so I''ll leave first. I''m leaving." Yang Zhong finished speaking in a cold voice, and walked away directly.


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word, bet he won the bet, and then just quietly waited for the result to come out.


    During this period, I had a rest for nearly an hour, and it was already eight o''clock in the evening.


    First, it is necessary to compete for third place, with Yang Ruofei playing against Dongfang Hongwu.


    Because Dongfang Hongwu was seriously injured and could not fully recover in a short period of time, this competition had dramatic results.


    Yang Ruofei finally got the third place by defeating Dongfang Hongwu.


    But when Yang Ruofei raised his head and cheered, he found that his patron and the Yang family off the court had already left.


    The audience didn''t care about Yang Ruofei''s victory, because if it were Dongfang Hongwu in its heyday, Yang Ruofan would definitely not be an opponent.


    For a competition, Dongfang Hongwu didn''t have to fight for his own serious injury.


    In the final, Xiao Yan vs. Sun Hui.


    With his own strength, Xiao Yan defeated Chang Sun Hui after a fierce battle.


    The main reason is that Sun Hui is unwilling to really fight Xiaoyan, and he thinks he is inferior to Dongfang Hongwu.


    If he can defeat Dongfang Hongwu''s Xiaoyan, he naturally cannot be an opponent.


    In this way, the final result came out.


    On the personal ranking list, Xiao Yan ranked first, and two of the top five were ten thousand orphanages.


    In the overall standings, although the Wanjia Welfare Institute won the championship, it still fell short of Dongfangjia and ranked second.


    But this time, the reputation of the Wanjia Welfare Institute has completely surpassed the Dongfang family.


    Everyone remembered a name in their hearts, Wanjia Welfare Institute.


    Remembered a genius, Xiao Yan.


    ¡¾Complete the system tasks of the tournament, get rewards: 500 skill points. A special item treasure chest]


    At the end of the competition, the system task completion prompt sounded.


    [Current remaining skill points: 725]


    Ten p.m.


    In a hotel less than a hundred meters away from the golf club, a banquet has already begun.


    Dress up everyone, talk, communicate and communicate in the banquet.


    This is a good opportunity to establish family connections.


    The most important thing is the people from the Wanjia Welfare Institute. Xiao Tao is surrounded by young girls who are not young, and some family members come up to talk. The meaning of the conversation is to book a baby kiss with Xiao Tao.


    This made Xiao Tao''s face red, and he didn''t know what to do there.


    But the most eye-catching Xiao Yan was absent from the banquet.


    "Why did those children from your family come here? The most important thing is that Xiaoyan, he is the protagonist tonight." A punch line sounded behind Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao turned his head, he saw Mrs. grandson wearing a gorgeous evening dress.


    The appearance of the graceful grandson lady on this occasion is really suppressing the flowers.


    "Xiaoyan is taking care of his sister Xiaosha in the hotel. Xiaoxiao and Miaomiao are too exhausted to fight, and they are still lying in bed now." Ye Hao explained.


    Meow Meow¡¯s situation at the time was that the gloom in Meow Meow¡¯s heart had not been completely washed away, and there were memories of herself in the laboratory in her memory.


    Zhuge Shengyun''s formation made Miaomiao feel that she was closed, which caused the animal gene riot in her body.


    But under Ye Hao''s comfort, it eased.


    [System task: Three Qi Chang Sun Yu. Task reward: 10 skill points]


    Ye Hao was stunned for a moment, did this system go with Chang Sun Yu.


    "What''s wrong?" Madam Changsun asked curiously when she saw Ye Hao distracted.


    "Ah, I''m just wondering why your daughter didn''t come." Ye Hao interrogated his "prey".


    Madam Changsun covered her mouth and chuckled. She pointed to the far corner, where Changsun Yuzheng and Situ Qiao''er stood there, looking at them from time to time.


    "It''s not your bet, Yuer is too late to avoid you now."


    It turned out to be so.


    But even if Sun Yu couldn''t come, he still had a way to get angry with her.


    Don''t blame him for being ruthless, but the system if you blame it.


    "Eldest grandson, please wait a moment, I will leave for a while."


    Madam Changsun looked at Ye Hao, who left inexplicably, and when she saw Ye Hao leave, Changsunyu and Situ Qiao''er and the others came over.


    "Mom, where is he going?" Chang Sunyu asked curiously.


    "I don''t know, maybe something is going on." Madam Changsun looked at her daughter who looked like a thief, and knocked her head: "You too. Go and apologize to Ah Hao, say a good thing, let the previous It¡¯s okay to bet without counting."


    "How can this work, how could I bow my head with him, it''s impossible!" Changsun Yu said stubbornly.


    At this moment, the lights in the hall dimmed,


    The elegant music sounded, this was the beginning of the dance, and people began to invite their partners to dance.


    The most beautiful one is the grandson''s wife, but who dares to invite this beautiful young woman.


    At this moment, a figure appeared.


    White dress, elegant pace, and confident smile at the corner of his mouth.


    The appearance of this beautiful man made many people bewildered.


    Both Changsun Yu and Situ Qiao''er were stupid for a moment and forgot to leave.


    Madam Changsun looked at Ye Hao, who had walked up to her in a strange way: "You..."


    Ye Hao interrupted Mrs. Grandson''s words. He bowed slightly and stretched out his right hand with a smile on his face: "Sister Grandson, I don''t know if I''m lucky enough to invite you to dance."


    what¡­¡­


    Both Changsun Yu and Situ Qiaoer were stunned.


    This... Ye Hao actually invited Mrs. Grandson to dance!

 Chapter 1013： Dancing with Mrs. Grandson

    Chapter 1013


    "Okay."


    Madam Changsun raised her hand and put her fingers on Ye Hao''s palm, and the two stepped onto the dance floor under the gaze of everyone.


    and many more!


    Mrs. Longsun actually agreed to Ye Hao''s invitation to dance!


    Chang Sun Yu''s mouth was almost enough to fit two eggs in. She pointed at the two of them, and then looked at her girlfriend. She wanted to say but couldn''t say what was in her mouth.


    "I know what you want to say! How could Auntie agree to that guy''s invitation? You must be very angry in your heart right now," Situ Qiaoer said.


    She looked at Ye Hao''s figure with her eyes, and rubbed her chin: "But this Ye Hao looks pretty good after getting dressed. It feels like there is no gap with the male star."


    "It''s him, also a male star, you are putting gold on his face!" Chang Sun Yu just came back then, looking at Ye Hao''s back contemptuously.


    She watched as her mother stepped onto the dance floor with that kind of person, and Ye Hao''s hand stroked the grandson''s back.


    "And you don''t know, my mother dances very well! When my father was young, it was because of my mother''s dancing that she was attracted to her."


    "But so far my father has not dared to dance with my mother. He said that no one of my mother''s dance can be her partner."


    "Everyone who dances with my mother is ashamed of every dance, and never dare to dance with my mother again! Hmph, just wait for this guy to make a fool of himself."


    Zhang Sunyu put his arms around his chest, as if watching a good show.


    "Yes. Auntie''s dancing posture is indeed unusual, this time you can feast your eyes." Situ Qiao''er looked expectantly.


    Music began to slowly get into the subject.


    "This tune is suitable for ballroom dancing, how about you." Madam Changsun looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled like a gentleman: "As long as the eldest sister you can, I will."


    Madam Changsun smiled and looked at Ye Hao: "You are still so confident. I believe in your talent in martial arts, but this is dance. I don''t know how much you can believe."


    "Let''s start then." Ye Hao said confidently.


    [Exchange for dance master, consume skill points: 5]


    [Current remaining skill points: 720]


    Ye Hao and Mrs. Changsun began to dance on the dance floor, like two butterflies walking in the garden, each movement is so elegant and moving.


    At first, Mrs. Grandson still had some scruples about Ye Hao.


    She knows that her dance is not the top level, but at least the top level, so when she dances with others, she usually has to cooperate with each other.


    But this time, she was surprised to find that from the first step of the dance, Ye Hao was scrupulous about her, and every movement was cooperating with her.


    Gradually, Mrs. Changsun began to relax. She began to be completely immersed in the dance. No matter what the movements, Ye Hao could cooperate flawlessly.


    Mrs. Changsun only needs to move, and Ye Hao can know his next dance steps.


    The people around have stopped their dance steps and retreated to the sidelines.


    Because in front of the two people in the center of the dance floor, their dance can no longer be called a dance.


    "Yu''er...I...how do I feel that Auntie seems to enjoy dancing with Ye Hao, and... Ye Hao is so good, and she doesn''t dance any worse than Auntie." Situ Qiao''er looked at the pair in surprise. Dancing men and women.


    Although the grandson''s wife is nearly fifty, nearly half a hundred years old, she is still young.


    Standing with Ye Hao, the two felt like golden boys and girls.


    Chang Sunyu didn''t speak, because she had nothing to say at the moment, and even deep in her heart she felt that the two in front of her were a good match.


    She seemed to see a bright green light on her father''s head.


    The song is over.


    There was no applause, because everyone was immersed in the dance steps and could not extricate themselves for a long time.


    Madam Changsun''s face was red, she looked at Ye Hao: "Who did you learn your dance from."


    "Self-taught, is the eldest sister satisfied?" Ye Hao smiled.


    "You give people too much surprise." Madam Changsun exclaimed.


    At this moment, the music sounded again, this time the music sounded very passionate.


    Madam Longsun rolled her eyes and looked at Ye Hao jokingly: "Are you going to waltz?"


    "I said, I will accompany you to dance what the eldest grandson will do." Ye Hao took a step back with his right foot and stroked his chest with his left hand, like a noble gentleman in the Middle Ages.


    Mrs. Changsun''s eyes lit up, and she was slightly curved while pulling her skirt with both hands.


    The next moment, their bodies moved again.


    The dance style was completely different from before, but it cooperated quite well in front of them.


    Then the two performed Latin dance again.


    After more than ten minutes, their dance finally ended.


    The people around enjoyed a visual feast.


    Madam Changsun and Ye Hao chatted and laughed and walked down.


    "I''m getting older and I won''t be able to jump for a while. If I was young, I would be fine for an hour after another." Madam Changsun took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat on her forehead.


    "The eldest sister danced very well."


    "You can dance very well, and every dance is so familiar. You are the best I have ever danced."


    "The eldest sister has a good reputation."


    Madam Changsun now appreciates Ye Hao more and more, as if she has met a confidant.


    The Changsun Yu who was watching was a little jealous.


    "Mom, you are tired of jumping and drink some water." Changsunyu walked over with a glass of water, just squeezing between Ye Hao and Mrs. Changsun.


    "Yeah." Mrs. Changsun took a sip of water, and she laughed at Ye Hao: "The dance party has just begun. There are many beautiful girls here. You don''t have a girlfriend yet, so take the opportunity."


    "Yeah. I also hope I can dance with the beautiful ladies here."


    Long Sun Yu found that Ye Hao actually looked at him.


    Her heart flickered, is he going to invite herself to dance next?


    But didn''t he have conflicts with himself before, and he also had such a misunderstanding.


    and many more!


    Did he do that just to attract his attention and please his mother, just wanting to get close to him through his mother?


    Zhang Sunyu felt a little hot in her body, feeling that she had never felt before filled her heart.


    She had never had so many reveries in her heart because of a man.


    Ye Hao moved and walked towards her.


    He is here! If... if he invites himself, then he agrees... or does not agree.


    Long Sun Yu''s heart seemed to waver in still water.


    But next, Ye Hao bypassed her unexpectedly.


    Long Sun Yu was taken aback, she turned her head blankly and watched Ye Hao stretch out her hand to her girlfriend with a smile.


    "Beautiful Miss Situ Qiaoer, there may have been any misunderstandings between us before, I don''t know if I have the opportunity to invite you to dance together."

 Chapter 1014： What Nangong Ziqiong did for Ye Hao?

    Chapter 1014 Nangong Ziqiong''s contribution to Ye Hao?


    Situ Qiao''er was stunned, and under Ye Hao''s kind invitation, she still implicitly agreed.


    The two entered the dance floor simultaneously, and at this moment others began to dance one after another.


    "I...I don''t know how to dance," Situ Qiaoer said.


    "It''s okay, you just need to relax." Ye Hao hugged Situ Qiao''er''s waist.


    The two began to dance to the music. Under Ye Hao''s leadership, Situ Qiao''er was not particularly good in dancing, and turned into flying butterflies in an instant.


    As a martial artist, there is no problem with the flexibility and coordination of the body.


    Coupled with Ye Hao''s drive and cooperation, Situ Qiao''er danced naturally.


    Long Sun Yu on the sidelines, those emotions before this moment have completely disappeared, she clenched her fist and gritted her teeth at Ye Hao''s figure.


    The eldest grandson on the side saw her daughter like this, and smiled softly.


    The dance is over.


    Situ Qiao''er smiled and looked at Ye Hao: "You are so amazing. It''s the first time I feel that dancing is such an enjoyment."


    "You dance very well." Ye Hao praised.


    Ye Hao and Situ Qiao''er returned to the sidelines, and he began to look around, as if looking for something.


    Finally, Ye Hao''s eyes fell on Changsun Yu''s body.


    He walked towards Changsun Yu with a shallow smile.


    Why are you walking towards yourself? Is it because you want to apologize to yourself!


    But why is he the last one.


    It''s fine if the mother is in the front, she is still behind Situ Qiao''er, I don''t know why she feels a little unhappy.


    Ye Hao walked half a meter in front of Changsun Yu, and this time he really stopped in front of her.


    For the first time, Zhang Sunyu felt the sensation of his heart beating, and he dared not look at Ye Hao''s eyes.


    Do you like him?


    It shouldn''t. The two have only been together for less than a few days.


    Is it because of his life-saving grace? Or his amazing performance today?


    It might be related.


    "Miss Tan, I don''t know if I can invite you to dance."


    Chang Sunyu''s expression froze. She raised her head and saw that although Ye Hao was standing in front of her, his eyes fell on the side.


    Long Sunyu turned his head, I don''t know when Tan Yan actually appeared next to her.


    Tan Yan might not have thought that Ye Hao would invite herself. Her eyes flashed flustered for a while, then she stretched out her hand: "I can''t dance well."


    "It''s okay to dance badly, as long as you are beautiful. There are three golden flowers in this dance, Mrs. Longsun, Miss Situ, and you are the rest."


    "I can dance with three of you, my beautiful blessing is not shallow."


    Ye Hao at the moment felt like a romantic niche.


    He led Tan Yan onto the dance floor.


    Situ Qiao''er on the side reacted, Ye Hao''s move seemed to have some purpose.


    He deliberately said that there were three golden flowers here, but he excluded Changsun Yu, which was obviously right on her.


    After all, Changsun Yu''s beauty, as long as it is not a person with aesthetic problems, this is definitely a beauty embryo.


    At this moment, Changsun Yu''s eyes could clearly see the raging anger.


    "That...Miss Dongfang, can you...can you please do a dance." A young man who didn''t know it came over.


    "Go away, who wants to dance. Dancing is interesting. It''s better to practice qigong with this skill!"


    Long Sun Yu roared, then turned angrily and walked outside.


    Leaving the bewildered son brother there, I don''t know why Miss Dongfang suddenly attacked herself.


    [Ding, the task is complete. Gain skill points: 10]


    [Current remaining skill points: 730]


    Ye Hao, who was dancing with Tan Yan, heard the prompt sound in his head, and he also saw the anger of Changsun Yu, who was going away.


    I guess this time I really offended this young lady to death.


    "That...that...thank you."


    "what?"


    Ye Hao looked at Tan Yan with his head down and slowly dancing with him.


    Because of the dim light, I couldn''t see Tan Yan''s face at the moment.


    But Tan Yan was obviously dressed up specially, and she still had a hint of perfume.


    "I mean the twelve-way Tan legs. The video I have sent back to the family. My grandfather asked me to thank you on his behalf. Our Tan family owes you a favor. You are always welcome to visit the Tan family." Tan Yan said softly.


    Tan Yan at the moment is like a little woman, without the aura of the day.


    "It''s just a trivial matter. The Chinese martial arts can be passed on. This is a good thing I did for the Chinese martial arts." Ye Hao smiled.


    Tan Yan''s breathing is a bit slow and rapid. Although she has learned etiquette dance in the family, this is the first time she dances with a man. It is the female teacher who taught her to dance.


    In the past, she was disgusted with this kind of dance. She would rather spend this time practicing legwork.


    But now, she really hopes that time can stay here.


    As the music fell, Tan Yan raised her head a little disappointed. She looked at Ye Hao: "That...I...we can exchange contacts..."


    "Sorry, I have something to do now. I have to leave first. By the way, you are very beautiful today." Ye Hao looked at his watch and suddenly left.


    Tan Yan looked at the back of Ye Hao leaving, she looked at her dress and couldn''t help smiling.


    ...


    It was already ten o''clock, and Ye Hao had not forgotten the information on that note.


    He ran to the door outside the hotel lobby.


    Here, there is a girl standing.


    After seeing Ye Hao come out, the girl came over and gave Ye Hao a cold look: "Come with me."


    "Um, you said that Zi Qiong had something wrong, did she have something wrong? You are looking for me..."


    "Come with me."


    The girl interrupted Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao can only follow behind the girl, this girl is about fifteen or sixteen years old, it seems that the pace is also a martial artist.


    When the two reached a remote corner, the girl stopped.


    Suddenly, a dagger appeared in the girl''s hand, and she turned and stab Ye Hao''s neck!


    On the side of Ye Hao''s body, avoiding the dagger in the girl''s hand, while buckling the girl''s wrist, he walked around behind the girl and directly restrained the other person.


    "You let me go! You bastard, do you know how much Sister Ziqiong has paid for you, but you are still hooking up here, you scumbag!"


    The girl was controlled by Ye Hao, but she yelled.


    Bad guy?


    Ye Hao grabbed the dagger from the girl''s hand and released the girl''s wrist.


    "Bad guy? I don''t understand what you mean? Who are you from Nangong Ziqiong?" Ye Hao asked.


    The strength of this girl is only in the body refining state, and it is absolutely impossible to assassinate Ye Hao. Seeing her eyes, it seems that Ye Hao has done something insulting.


    "I am the cousin of Sister Ziqiong. You don''t even know! Have you accepted the baptism arranged by the Nangong family before? Do you know the price of using such a baptism."


    "For you, Sister Zi Qiong promised to marry someone she didn''t like at all, and for this reason she even gave up her passion for acting!"


    The girl looked at Ye Hao angrily.

 Chapter 1015： Nangong Michelles marriage

    Chapter 1015 Nangong Ziqiong''s Marriage


    Nangong Ziqiong is getting married?


    Ye Hao looked at each other in surprise: "Nangong Ziqiong is going to marry? Why don''t I know."


    The woman calmed down at this moment, her expression looking at Ye Hao didn''t seem to be lying.


    "You really don''t know about this?"


    "How could I know that Nangong Ziqiong''s phone was shut down a long time ago, and I contacted her quite a lot. I also asked her sister-in-law Nangong Fengyi. People said she was just returning to the family."


    Ye Hao looked at each other sternly: "You can tell me clearly. What does Nangong Ziqiong marry someone who doesn''t like for me?"


    The woman looked at Ye Hao for a while and made sure that he did not lie to herself.


    She sighed: "My name is Nangongyan, and I am sister Ziqiong''s cousin. Seeing you like this, I really don''t know this."


    "in fact¡­¡­"


    Then the woman who called herself Nangong Yan explained to Ye Hao what happened to Nangong Ziqiong.


    It turned out that the baptism that Nangong Fengyi arranged for Ye Hao before was not a simple baptism. The medicinal solution and other materials needed were extremely precious. Even the Patriarch of the Nangong family had never enjoyed this treatment.


    The Nangong clan alone could not accumulate these in a short time, and the one who could gather these materials in China was the Tianmen Divine Medical Sect.


    Shenyi Sect has a Baicao garden where many precious fairy grass spirit fruits that have long disappeared in the world are planted.


    However, it is impossible for people to agree to this condition of the Nangong family unconditionally, but by coincidence, the eldest son of the superintendent of Shen Yi Sect has always admired Nangong Ziqiong.


    So Nangong Ziqiong exchanged the materials for Ye Hao''s baptism at the price of agreeing to the marriage.


    To get married, Nangong Michelle has to give up her acting career.


    "How...how could this happen." Ye Hao couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    Nangong Ziqiong would actually make such a decision for herself, is it just that childhood memory?


    She just wanted a little more protection when she entered the secret realm at that time, it is no wonder that she did everything possible to not let herself go.


    "Others think that you have defeated the pseudo-innate in a refining state, and you are so powerful. But who knows that this is the sacrifice of sister Zi Qiong." Nangongyan still pointed at Ye Hao angrily.


    Nangongyan was right, the semi-innate physique made Ye Hao in the last few battles intact.


    "You don''t use your mind. A martial artist in the Qi Refining Realm has a semi-innate physique, such a precious means, even the Nangong family can''t easily use it for an outsider!"


    "If it weren''t for Sister Ziqiong''s pleading, you..."


    As she spoke, crystals appeared in Nangongyan''s eyes.


    Ye Hao clenched his fists, he took out his cell phone and dialed Nangong Ziqiong''s number.


    But there is still only the sound of shutdown.


    Ye Hao turned around and was about to run outside, but was held back by Nangongyan.


    "Hey, you have to do it!"


    "I''m going to save Nangong Ziqiong! How can I be a big man to let a woman sacrifice for me! I didn''t know before, but now I know, I''m going to use all means to save it! I can''t let her jump for me Enter a fire pit!" Ye Hao said firmly.


    "Okay, it seems that Sister Ziqiong really didn''t read you wrong. But I tell you this, and I don''t want you to save Sister Ziqiong now." Nangongyan looked at Ye Hao: "Even if you go now. It''s useless."


    "Why? Could it be that they!" Ye Hao couldn''t help but shook his heart. Could it be that it was done?


    "Don''t worry, they are not married yet. This kind of martial arts marriage should have been advertised, but because of sister Ziqiong''s request, this time I concealed it. I don''t plan to say it in advance. It seems that she is worried that you will be impulsive." Nangongyan looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s nails were already deeply sinking into the flesh.


    "Their marriage date will be during the Lunar New Year, which is next February."


    "Before this, Sister Ziqiong had been retreating in the secret room of the Nangong family, so even if you go to the Nangong house now, you can¡¯t take away Sister Nangong, and you¡¯re in the Qi Refining Realm now. You really thought you had broken into a Yang family. Can you break into Nangong''s house?" Nangongyan''s words calmed Ye Hao.


    The Yang family was a fluke that time, if those innate realm masters in the Yang family mansion made a move, Ye Hao would definitely be suppressed.


    And as one of the four major families, the energy of the Nangong family is definitely above the Yang family.


    "Then what should I do? Do you just watch this thing happen?" Ye Hao unwillingly punched his fist in the air, and there was turbulence in the space.


    "I had an idea for you before I came."


    "At Nangong''s house, you definitely can''t take people away. But on the day of their wedding, many people will be invited to the Tianmen Divine Doctor Sect to participate in the wedding, and that will be your chance!"


    "But the genius doctor sect is the land of heaven, and the danger is not weaker than that of the Nangong family. You only have the refining realm now. It is impossible to take away a person under the eyes of a group of innate masters."


    "So! Before Ziqiong gets married next year, you must at least become a warrior of the Xiantian realm, or you must bring the helper of the Xianqiong together."


    "But it is estimated that no one in Huaxia is willing to help you fight against the Tianmen Divine Medical Sect."


    Nangongyan put her arms around her chest and sighed and shook her head.


    Innate!


    A light flashed in Ye Hao''s eyes.


    Correct! There is only a glimmer of hope when you become an innate state.


    "I still know, I will definitely go when that happens, no matter if I am in the congenital state or the refining state at that time!" Ye Hao said sternly.


    "Although I want you to save Sister Ziqiong, you have to think clearly. Once you go, you are against China''s first force, Tianmen!"


    "By then, Huaxia will most likely not have a place for you." Nangongyan looked serious.


    "You are the eleventh genius on the Tianjiao list, and your future achievements are bound to be limitless. If you are willing to do that humiliating Goujian, maybe..."


    Ye Hao shook his head mockingly: "I''m just an ordinary person. I don''t have Goujian''s mind. I have had many regrets in my previous eighteen years of life. I don''t want to have any regrets in my next life."


    "Thank you for telling me these news. Ye Hao, I owe you a favor. In addition, I have one more thing to ask you."


    Nangongze looked at Ye Hao with satisfaction: "Sister Ziqiong really didn''t misunderstand the person. Just tell me, I will try to help you with other things besides letting me bring Sister Ziqiong out."


    "I can''t contact Nangong Ziqiong, I want you to help me pass a note to her when she leaves the customs." Ye Hao asked.


    "There is no problem with a note, hold it on me."


    "Thank you."


    The moonlight hung high, Ye Hao folded up the note he had written and handed it to Nangongyan, who left.


    Ye Hao looked at the moonlight in the sky.


    There was firmness in his eyes.

 Chapter 1016： Tianyi Private Hospital

    Chapter 1016


    Capital International Airport


    "After going back this time, remember to practice harder to know!"


    "Be sure to listen to Sister Wu Tian and the dean''s mother-in-law."


    "Don''t let your tail go to the sky just because of your achievements this time.


    Ye Hao faced Xiaosha, and Xiaotao told them one by one.


    "Understood Brother Hao." Xiaotao and Xiaosha carried backpacks almost the same size as their own, with excited expressions.


    These are the gifts they bought in the capital and distributed to friends in the orphanage after they returned.


    "Wu Tian, ??take them through the security check first, Xiaoyan, come with me."


    Ye Hao brought Xiao Yan to the side.


    "Brother Hao, what do you want to tell me?" Xiao Yan looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked around, and the airport was full of people coming and going.


    "In this martial arts competition, the performance of our ten thousand orphanages has put us in front of those forces. After you go back, there will be many people who will check our details."


    "Remember, what they think outside the orphanage, whatever they want. If anyone dared to sneak into the orphanage, give them a bitter lesson."


    Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "I see. I will take care of the orphanage, Brother Hao, don''t worry." Xiao Yan promised.


    Ye Hao looked at Xiaoyan: "Your current strength has just broken through, so you must not rush for quick success. But while playing steadily, you must improve your strength as soon as possible."


    Xiao Yan frowned. He seemed to hear something in Ye Hao''s words: "Brother Hao, is there any danger in the orphanage?"


    "That''s not the case. I''m just worried that something will happen to the orphanage during my absence. You can also have the capital to protect yourself as your strength improves. Okay, let''s catch a plane."


    Ye Hao patted Xiaoyan on the shoulder.


    Xiaoyan looked back at Ye Hao after three steps, passed the security checkpoint, and boarded the plane with Wu Tian and the others.


    Ye Hao walked outside the airport, put on sunglasses, and got into the car.


    He glanced at his right arm, there was nothing unusual on his arm, but he still had doubts about it in his heart.


    In addition to the 500 skill points, there was a special treasure chest that was completed in the previous task. Ye Hao found an opportunity to open it, but only got a small, inexplicable cross.


    ¡¾Mysterious Cross: Function unknown. ¡¿


    There is no clue for just a few short words.


    Later, when Ye Hao held it in his hand, the cross actually blended into Ye Hao''s arm, and there was no trace or strange feeling.


    After studying for a while, nothing was unusual, Ye Hao gave up, started the car and drove away.


    villa.


    Ye Hao opened the door and walked in, just in time to see Su Xiaoxiao who was limp on the sofa watching TV and Meow Meow.


    "You two have rested for two days and are still lying here."


    Su Xiaoxiao said with a collapsed look: "What can I do? I feel like my arm is filled with cement now. That competition has consumed all of my ten years of exercise."


    "Meow meow is not good anymore. Meowmeow needs to eat a lot of dried fish to recover." Meowmeow squinted, but a few pieces of fish at the corner of her mouth and a slightly raised belly indicate that this little greedy cat must have not Eat less.


    "Okay. Let them have a good rest." Xia Xue walked out of the kitchen, holding two cups of milk in her hand, and placed it in front of Su Xiaoxiao and Miao Miao.


    "They are heroes this time. I heard that you showed up in that competition, but it''s a pity that I didn''t go." Xia Xue said regretfully.


    Because Xia Xue is a vampire physique, although his appearance looks no different from ordinary people, there are so many innate martial artists on such occasions.


    Maybe they could see something famous from Xia Xue.


    And it is not clear what their attitude towards vampires is.


    "Where''s Xiaoyue? Why didn''t you see her." Ye Hao looked at the door, there was no Song Xiaoyue''s shoes.


    "Xiaoyue went out with Sister Song Ying, otherwise we won''t be able to talk about this kind of thing here. However, it''s really good for us to hide from them like this. You should also teach Xiaoyue martial arts, how handsome martial arts is. "Su Xiaoxiao said while drinking milk, looking at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao had repeatedly told Song Xiaoyue about Gu Wu''s affairs.


    "You haven''t heard a word, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Song Ying only wants Xiaoyue to lead an ordinary life, so don''t let her touch the Guwu Jianghu."


    Ye Hao took out his mobile phone and called Song Ying.


    It took a long time for Song Ying to connect, and the voice over there was a bit noisy, as if someone urging Song Ying and the others, Song Ying just told Ye Hao''s address and then hung up the call.


    Tianyi Private Hospital.


    Heavenly doctor? Tianmen genius doctor.


    Ye Hao frowned slightly. Ever since he heard about Zi Qiong before, Ye Hao was also a bit disgusted with this genius doctor sect.


    However, the treatment of Song Xiaoyue requires the divine doctor.


    Although Ye Hao can also heal, he needs top-level sacred healing and 4.0 system, which is equivalent to at least 4000 skill points.


    In a short time, Ye Hao couldn''t make all of these at all, so he had to let the genius doctor first try.


    After all, this is Ye Hao''s bid for the auction, which is tens of billions! This money cannot be spent in vain.


    "I went out beforehand." Ye Hao opened the door and left.


    Tianyi Private Hospital.


    The Porsche 911 parked in the parking lot next to the hospital.


    Ye Hao looked at the very luxurious and high-end hospital in front of him, walked into the door, and the decoration inside did not look like a hospital at all.


    There are no large hospitals overcrowded, and there is no smell of disinfectant in the air, but incense.


    "Hello, sir, this is a private hospital, you need an appointment to come, may I ask you?" After Ye Hao walked in, a female nurse came over immediately.


    "My friend came to see the doctor today, and I came to accompany her. Song Ying, may I ask which department she is in?" Ye Hao asked.


    The nurse clicked on her computer and looked up information.


    "Mr., there is indeed a lady named Song Ying who brought her younger sister to see the doctor today, but because of the rules of our hospital, it is not allowed during the treatment period..."


    The nurse raised her head, and the man in front of her had disappeared without a trace.


    In a VIP consultation room on the third floor, several white-robed elders were examining Song Xiaoyue, and Song Xiaoyue closed her eyes as if she was in a coma.


    "Sir, please stop. You can''t go inside!"


    There was a noise outside, and then a figure walked in with the footsteps.


    An old man in white robe looked at the intruder, frowning and scolded: "This is the hospital. We are working now. No one is allowed to come near!"


    "I am your patient''s friend." Ye Hao said.


    Song Ying was also taken aback by Ye Hao who arrived suddenly. She hurriedly said, "I''m sorry, this is my friend. He came with me."


    "The patient can only be accompanied by one family member during the consultation..." The white-robed old man was talking, and he felt the aura of Ye Hao.


    Refining air!


    It seems that such a young Qi Refining Realm should be the heir of a certain family.


    "Standing by the side, can''t disturb our work." The white-robed old man finished speaking, and continued to check Song Xiaoyue.


    In addition to normal hospital examinations, their examinations include silver needle examinations, qi and blood examinations, etc., all of which are unique methods of Chinese medicine.


    Ye Hao kept watching them, their inspection process was indeed very detailed and very careful.

 Chapter 1017： Fire Ganoderma

    Chapter 1017


    Ye Hao noticed that they were embroidered with fairy grass patterns on their chests in white gowns.


    It seems that this should be a sign of genius.


    More than ten minutes passed, and several old men in white robes finished their work.


    They collected the silver needles, and the old man in white robe who was talking walked up to Song Ying.


    "Miss Song, we have already investigated your sister''s situation. If we are not mistaken, the cold toxin should have started six months ago. Why is there no trace of cold toxin in your sister''s body."


    The white-robed old man asked seriously.


    Song Ying looked at Ye Hao with concern.


    "I used internal force to suppress the cold poison in her body." Ye Hao explained.


    The white-robed old man wrinkled his face and scolded, "This is unreasonable. How can you suppress this without authorization!"


    Ye Hao frowned: "Is it wrong for me to suppress it? If it is not suppressed, she will suffer from the cold toxin phagocytosis at the peak of the cold on the night of the full moon every month!"


    "You!" The white-robed old man was a little angry, but still suppressed his emotions. He said coldly: "What you said is correct, but blindly suppressing it is likely to cause the cold toxins to become more serious in the future and affect us. the treatment!"


    "Doctor, don''t talk about it for now. Is there any way for the **** doctor to cure my sister?" Song Ying said anxiously.


    The white-robed old man raised his head and said proudly: "Of course, our genius doctor sect is the holy land of Chinese medicine! How can there be diseases that can''t be cured."


    "It''s just that it takes some time to treat this disease, so you have to wait until the coldest air is deep before you can treat it."


    Ye Hao asked: "Then I don''t know what treatment you are going to use."


    The white-robed old man was a bit dissatisfied with Ye Hao''s interruption.


    "Have you heard of magma fire ganoderma, when that time we will use magma fire ganoderma to completely expel the cold poison from this lady''s body."


    Song Ying looked at Ye Hao, and Ye Hao nodded.


    Ye Hao, Magma Fire Ganoderma lucidum, has heard that in addition to the top sacred healing technique, the treatment plan given by the previous system is the use of pure sun heaven and earth herbs.


    And Ye Hao has read many ancient books for this, and this magma fire ganoderma is one of them.


    This elixir is said to be found only in places where active volcanoes are closest to magma. They use magma as nourishment and grow for 300 years to mature.


    It is a medicinal material that is more precious than the emerald exquisite grass.


    "The geniuses really have magma fire ganoderma?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Hmph, don''t underestimate the foundation of the magical medicine school, let alone fire ganoderma, there are more precious medicinal materials." The white robe old man said confidently.


    "However, our treatment will be carried out next, and you must not use external force to interfere."


    The white-robed old man exhorted, and gave Ye Hao a glance.


    "Then what if my sister suffers from a cold toxin, I am worried that she will not be able to survive the pain." Song Ying said worriedly.


    She still deeply remembered the kind of pain at this moment, Cold Toxin Phage, she wanted to sever herself several times in the first few months, that was something she didn''t want to recall so far.


    "You can rest assured about this. We have already written a prescription to suppress the cold toxin in your sister''s body before the final treatment. After that, you can take your sister here every week to take the medicine and check your body."


    "Today you will take your sister to get the medicine."


    The white-robed doctors in the room left one by one.


    Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue who was still in a coma: "Did you give her sleeping pills?"


    "Yeah. I didn''t want her to know about her illness, so I gave her water with sleeping pills on the way here." Song Ying touched her sister''s sleeping face.


    "It''s not good to take too much sleeping pills. After that, I will give you a medicine. After taking it, you will sleep soundly and will not harm your body."


    Ye Hao gently lifted Song Xiaoyue in her sleep.


    "Let''s get the medicine."


    "Ok."


    When I came to the medicine point on the first floor, I could smell the question of Chinese medicine.


    "Excuse me, please, we are here to fetch the medicine." Song Ying interrogated the doctor inside with her medical record card.


    "It''s Miss Song Xiaoyue''s medicine, right? It will be cured soon," the doctor inside said.


    After waiting for four to five minutes, an exquisite water cup was brought up with a gray liquid medicine inside, and some residues of the finished medicine could be seen.


    "This is your medicine, please take it within five minutes, otherwise the effect will evaporate." The doctor reminded.


    "Thank you." Song Ying took the cup.


    "Hold you, I''ll feed her medicine." Song Ying took the water glass and brought it to Xiaoyue''s mouth.


    "Wait."


    Ye Hao asked Song Ying to wait. He took out a silver needle, dipped it in the liquid medicine, and put it in his mouth.


    The smell of medicine exudes in the mouth.


    Ambergris, century-old Cordyceps, Polygonum multiflorum, deer antler, white peony, tortoise shell.


    In just a few seconds, Ye Hao had already judged the material of this cup of medicine.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Ying looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    "It''s okay. This medicine can indeed relieve the pain of cold toxin in the short-term, but on the night of the full moon every month, she will shiver, but it will not be as painful as cold toxin. But after long-term use for more than five months, this medicine is almost effective useless."


    Ye Hao confirmed that this medicine is indeed no problem, and the efficacy of the medicine is indeed suppressing cold poison.


    However, Ye Hao''s Nine Suns'' internal force didn''t work, but since they asked for it, let''s do what they said for the time being.


    After taking the medicine for Song Xiaoyue, Ye Hao took Song Xiaoyue back to Song Ying''s car, and he returned to his car by himself.


    After Song Ying drove away, Song Xiaoyue woke up dazedly on the way.


    "Sister, where am I?"


    "I just said it was good to go shopping with me, but you are good, you fell asleep." Song Ying smiled and looked at her sister.


    "I''m asleep? Why do I feel bitter in my mouth."


    "I told you not to chase the drama so late at night, don''t believe it. Forget it, let''s go shopping another day and go home first."


    "Oh."


    ...


    In the office of the chairman of the Tianyi Private Hospital, a middle-aged man is sitting at the computer desk. Standing next to him are a few white-robed elders who had checked Song Xiaoyue before.


    "How are the inspections?" the middle-aged man asked.


    "After the inspection, the diagnosis is the body of cold toxin." The old white runner replied respectfully.


    "Okay. Everything is ready now, but why don''t you just take the girl back!" The middle-aged man frowned.


    The white-robed old man replied: ¡°It¡¯s not very good to take this girl away too early. If the girl is too mentally ill during the period, it is likely to cause some accident. We must make sure that there is not a trace of the girl¡¯s body before the incident begins. defect."


    "I see. I''ll leave this to you. Make sure that this girl can''t be surprised."


    There was a glint in the middle-aged man''s eyes: "This is the ¡®good medicine¡¯ that we finally found."

 Chapter 1018： Romantic

    Chapter 1018


    After the tournament, Ye Hao returned to normal campus life.


    Hingye Meeko would still go out to play with "Guan Hao" occasionally, but obviously not as many times as before, other than that she did not do anything unusual.


    However, Ye Hao can become a man of the day on campus during this time.


    People give nicknames: romantic.


    As for why?


    Tan Yan, who has been pouting at the man in the school flower list, went to Ye Hao''s class for three days and two days, and returned Ye Hao with lunch boxes and snacks during lunch break.


    Even during the big class, Tan Yan ran over the class many times.


    What the **** is it that a sophomore elder sister of your sophomore rushes to the freshman class?


    But people have an excuse. If you didn''t learn the freshman class well, can you come back and review it?


    This discerning person can tell that Tan Yan is pursuing Ye Hao.


    In addition, an insider reported that Senior Sister Changsun Yu and Situ Qiao''er passed by Ye Hao many times, with anger on their faces.


    But on several occasions, some people even heard Changsun Yu call Ye Hao in a shy and complaining tone: Ye Ge.


    Senior Sister Changsun Yu has always been cold, but she is a knowledgeable girl.


    Even the confession in the face of the suitor is a dignified rejection.


    There has never been a grudge against a man, and there has never been such an intimate name for a man.


    Therefore, a legend was born.


    The romantic young man Ye Hao first won the favor of the elder sister of Sun Yu, then abandoned her in chaos, and finally fell into the arms of Tan Yan.


    What''s more, it was directly rumored that Ye Hao had stepped on multiple boats and had ambiguous news with Song Xiaoyue and Xia Xue from other departments. It seemed that Situ Qiao''er had a good opinion of him.


    "These people are really okay, come to college, don''t read well, and gossip." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the phone.


    "Brother Ye, you drink water. This is the Baisui Mountain that you just bought. If you don''t like it, I''ll exchange it for you." A boy handed over a bottle of water flatteringly.


    "Brother Ye, this shoulder rubbing strength is okay, if you feel uncomfortable, just say."


    "Brother Ye..."


    "Okay, okay. You all have been doing this these days, what are you trying to do." Ye Hao looked at the surrounding boys.


    After all, after a few months in school, there are always a few male classmates who have a better relationship.


    But Ye Hao really couldn''t stand their flattery.


    "Brother Ye, you are known as a romantic young man. Look, your shot is at the school level. It''s a mahjong table." A boy said enviously, and a boy next to him slapped him on the head.


    "What nonsense, what mahjong. This is obviously a basketball team!"


    Several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead. He looked at this group of dedicated people and put down his mobile phone: "Let''s talk about what the **** is going on. I can go now without telling me."


    "Don''t, don''t." A boy grabbed Ye Hao''s thigh with a pitiful look: "Brother Ye, you can teach us some tricks."


    "Look, we are still single, and we don''t ask for any school flowers. It would be nice if we can catch a class flower. If you have any clever tricks, please teach us. After we drop the order, we will thank you very much!"


    "Yeah. Look at you. In our class, as long as you beckon, the girls in the class count as one, and they can open the room with you. You don''t have to pay for the room." A wretched face People said enviously.


    "As long as you can teach us a few tricks to get us off the list, you are our god. We put your photos in the dormitory, enshrine you every day, and bow to you every day."


    Ye Hao pushed a few people away: "You are not cursing me to die."


    "Bah, baah, these guys can''t speak, you teach us, Brother Ye."


    Seeing these boys who envied him, Ye Hao sighed, and said earnestly, "Actually, there is no secret to this. This is mainly because of the handsomeness of the leader, and I can''t help it when I am born."


    After speaking, the get out of class bell rang, and Ye Hao got up and walked out of the classroom, leaving a boo behind him.


    "You are over."


    As soon as he walked out of the classroom door, Ye Hao saw Tan Yan waiting for herself outside, holding a pastry box in her hand.


    "Why are you here again?" Ye Hao madly sweated.


    "I learned a few new pastries, all of which are southern flavors. I came here to give you a taste." Tan Yan looked at Ye Hao a little shyly.


    Ye Hao really regretted teaching her twelve-way Tan legs, and this teaching also included a beautiful lady who posted upside down.


    "Ye Hao!"


    Suddenly a shout came from a distance.


    This is that those students who walked out of the classroom were also attracted by this sound like a light yingyu.


    Looking over, only Tang Youyou walked to Ye Hao with him.


    "Fuck! This beast won another school flower?"


    "This is really angry between people and gods, this **** really doesn''t leave us a single one!"


    "God, open your eyes and let a lightning strike this **** to death."


    Amid the wailing and complaining of the male creature, Tang Youyou walked to Ye Hao''s.


    She didn''t seem to see Tan Yan next to her: "Follow me."


    While speaking, he directly grabbed Ye Hao''s arm.


    "What are you doing. Just pull people up!" Tan Yan certainly didn''t do it. Tang Youyou''s appearance had originally stirred her vigilance.


    This woman wanted to take Ye Hao away like no one, didn''t she completely miss her Tan Yan.


    Don''t think Tan Yan is a little woman in front of Ye Hao, she has a temper, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to do anything with Wu Tian in the public.


    "I need to ask you if I take away people." Tang You You looked at Tan Yan indifferently.


    "You!" Tan Yan was anxious and stared at Tang Youyou: "Today you will take one to see!"


    With that, Tan Yan took a step forward with her right foot, which was already in an attacking posture.


    "As if you don''t want your leg to become a bone, you can try it." Tang You You''s cold eyes were murderous.


    But this scene of hidden murderous plot seems to outsiders to be Tang Youyou and Tan Yan, the two major college flowers, who are jealous for Ye Hao.


    I don''t know how many men gave their knees to Ye Hao.


    If you can have one-tenth of Ye Hao''s abilities, still worry about not having a girlfriend?


    Closer to home, Ye Hao certainly wouldn''t let the two women quarrel.


    "Okay, you go back first. I will eat this pastry, and I like to cook. I will invite you to have a big meal in my college apartment next day."


    Ye Hao''s words seemed like a fire extinguisher, and Tan Yan''s expression immediately stretched.


    She smiled and looked at Ye Hao: "Well, it''s a deal."


    Tan Yan glanced at Tang You You, and she leaned close to Ye Hao.


    "Be careful of this Tang Sect woman, Tang Sect has a weird personality, so be careful."


    It seems that the Wulin Rivers and Lakes are really crowded out to Tang Sect.


    "I know."


    Tan Yan left.


    Ye Hao looked at Tang Youyou, "What are you looking for?"


    "follow me."

 Chapter 1019： Hell? negotiation!

    Chapter 1019 Underworld? negotiation!


    Tang You You actually took Ye Hao directly to a floor with fewer students, and then pulled him towards the women''s bathroom.


    "Hey, what are you doing. I don''t want to be misunderstood as a pervert."


    Ye Hao stopped.


    "Then the men''s bathroom." Tang You You didn''t wait for Ye Hao to speak, and directly opened the men''s bathroom door.


    This woman is too tough.


    Fortunately, there was no one in the men''s bathroom, so Tang Youyou locked the door backwards.


    "I have one thing to ask you."


    Ye Hao looked at Tang You You indifferently.


    "You look like a beggar, and you are also pulled to the men''s bathroom." Ye Hao shrugged.


    Tang You You didn''t care about Ye Hao''s words, and took off her coat directly.


    To Ye Hao, she opened the shirt of her chest vest.


    "I''m going, what do you want to do? Can''t tempt me?"


    As soon as Ye Hao''s voice fell, his eyes were fixed on Tang You You''s chest. Don''t get me wrong, Ye Hao didn''t play a hooligan.


    A black mark appeared on Tang You You''s chest.


    "My poisonous body is about to break out again. I hope you can use those things to help me **** out the poison."


    It turned out to be for my help.


    After more than a month of digesting Ye Hao''s three poisonous pills, all the toxins in them had been digested.


    The color of Devouring Pill has also changed from jet black to off-white.


    "It turns out that you are really asking for help. But this is your attitude of asking for help?" Ye Hao looked at Tang You You''s gray face: "Have you ever seen a beggar empty-handed?"


    Tang You You''s eyes sharpened, but it eased again.


    She could **** it before against others, but Ye Hao was not afraid of her poison and her hidden weapons, which meant that she had no threat to Ye Hao.


    "If you want my body, you can do whatever you want. But I am the body of all poisons. No one has ever survived after getting along with someone who has the body of all poisons."


    Tang You You said coldly.


    "Don''t think other people are so wretched." Ye Hao certainly wouldn''t hit Tang Youyou''s attention: "You are from the Tang Sect. You should have Tang Sect gadgets, such as murder in an invisible hidden weapon. of."


    "Like the little snake that you assassinated Dongfang Jade before."


    Tang Sect''s stuff is a good thing.


    Tang You You hesitated for a while, she took out a small bottle with a crystal clear liquid in it, just like eye drops.


    "I don''t have anything else with me, only this bone water."


    "As long as one drop of this water is applied to a person, unless the person cuts off his contaminated parts on the spot, his whole body will rot and become a pool of water within half a minute, and the water will also evaporate within ten minutes without smell. , It won¡¯t melt anything except the human body."


    Ye Hao looked at the little bottle. Isn''t this the essential item in the martial arts novels that the knights go out to kill and sell.


    "Do you want to send me something like this?" Ye Hao looked disgusted.


    "It is very difficult to refine this thing. In Tang Sect, only five bottles can be refined in a year. The price is tens of millions of dollars on the black market, and there is no market. And I really don¡¯t have anything else. Something." Tang Youyou said.


    It doesn''t seem to be a lie to see Tang Youyou like this.


    He took the corpse water, put it in his pocket, and took out a poisonous pill.


    "This time counts as your discount, but next time it won''t be so easy. Take off my clothes. I can''t absorb the poison in your body through the clothes."


    This time Ye Hao only used one poisonous pill. After all, this time it was not as serious as the last time. The last time it was when the poison was issued, so he needed three.


    After smoking, the black mark on Tang Youyou''s chest dissipated, leaving only a mole.


    Tang You You looked at the poisonous pill that Ye Hao put away, and she said while wearing her clothes: "I want your poisonous pill, you set the terms."


    This thing is quite easy to use, if you carry it with you.


    At least in the short term, there is no need to worry about the outbreak of the poisonous body.


    "This is a baby, I''ll give it to you if you want it." Ye Hao shook his head first, then a profiteer smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "But you have a lot of treasures in Tang Sect. What are the top ten hidden weapons? What are the hidden weapons that can kill tens of thousands of people in an instant? If you just get seven or eight pieces, I can consider exchanging them with you."


    Tang You You stopped talking, she got dressed and prepared to leave.


    "By the way, are you still assassinating Dongfang Jade?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Since that assassination failed, Dongfang Jade has been a lot more vigilant and never travels alone. It is estimated that there will be no chance in the short term."


    When the voice fell, Tang Youyou left.


    I wouldn''t know what the Tang Sect had with the Changsun family, but it didn''t matter to me.


    The important thing for me now is to clean up all the troublesome things at my hand, and then practice quietly to break through to the innate realm as soon as possible. Nangong Ziqiong is still waiting for me.


    Leave the bathroom.


    Ye Hao received a call from sister Zhou.


    "Sister Zhou, what is the matter with me suddenly."


    "The people from the underworld have come to the capital. It''s not clear on the phone. You come to the gate of the school. I will be waiting for you there."


    Ye Hao''s face sank, and he hung up the phone and walked directly to the school gate.


    The underground palace came to the capital?


    The capital city is the nest of the dragon group, and families from all over the world also have branches in the capital city. It can be said that this is the place where the Chinese warriors gather the most.


    The people from the underworld dare to come to the capital, aren''t they desperate?


    With doubts, Ye Hao came to the door, and soon he found Sister Zhou''s car from the row of cars outside. He looked around and walked over with his hands in his pockets.


    Walking to the side of the car, Ye Hao directly opened the co-pilot''s door and got in.


    "You leave for a while, there won''t be any problems with Hingino Meeko."


    "It''s okay, I let Sister Moran live in my campus apartment, it''s okay to have her staring at it."


    "Well, fasten your seat belt."


    Sister Zhou said and started the car.


    More than ten minutes later, in a remote grove on the outskirts of the 5th Ring Road.


    "Why stop here?" Ye Hao looked at the deserted surroundings.


    "This is one of the few places in the capital that is not monitored. Although I have been given a long holiday by the Dragon Team, I will investigate the matter without authorization. It is inevitable that they will be invited to have tea. I don''t want to cause trouble."


    Sister Zhou took out a computer bag from the back seat, took out a computer, and turned it on.


    "Sister Zhou, you just said on the phone that people from the underworld came to the capital? What''s the matter, do the people in the dragon group know?"


    "After they came to the capital, the Dragon Team knew about it the first time, but before they waited for the Dragon Team to act, the group contacted the person in charge of the Dragon Team by means, and they asked to talk to the Dragon Team..."


    "negotiation."

 Chapter 1020： One hundred tons of TNT bombs, 20 million lives

    Chapter 1020 One Hundred Tons of TNT Bombs, 20 Million People Lives


    "Negotiating?" Ye Hao was stunned. He said dumbfounded: "Are you talking about the people from the underworld who came to the capital to negotiate with the Dragon Team?


    The news seemed to be about a fugitive who had run away for many years, suddenly ran to the police station and said, I want to negotiate with your police.


    "Even if they negotiate, they always have a bargaining chip, right? Is it because their boss suddenly woke up and wanted to surrender."


    Ye Hao said with a smile, the prefecture has always been a confidant of the dragon group in China, the most important thing is what happened at the provincial tournament at the end of last year.


    "Twenty million lives in the capital." Sister Zhou said solemnly.


    The atmosphere solidified at this moment.


    Ye Hao''s expression was solemn: "What do you mean?"


    At this time, the computer screen in sister Zhou''s hand was already on, she took out a U disk from her pocket and plugged it in, and played a video.


    "This morning, the people from the underworld and Dragon Group officially met. The conversation was filmed by video. I asked a friend to secretly copy it and send it out."


    Sister Zhou said while playing the video.


    Ye Hao looked at the video recording.


    The background seems to be in a box of a hotel, a large round table, on which is also filled with a lot of food, people who don''t know think this is a banquet.


    There were already a few people sitting on the side of the banquet, among them two Ye Hao knew.


    Huang Peng, the leader of the Huang group, and Xiang Yisu, the leader of the Hexuan group.


    Several others are estimated to be important persons in charge of the Dragon Team, but depending on where they sit, they are not as high as Team Leader Huang and Xiang Yisu.


    The expressions of several people are very serious.


    In the screen, Xiang Yisu''s lips moved a few times.


    They are coming up.


    Although Xiang Yisu''s voice was very soft, Ye Hao understood his lips and could tell.


    After a while, there was the sound of door opening and footsteps in the video.


    Then several familiar figures appeared in the picture.


    "This is the person from the netherworld that appeared in the capital this time. Ten Hades, Eight Hades. There are also the men and women with Bull Head and Horse Face."


    Ye Hao knows all these people. Ye Hao, the Ten Hades, has played against him. The Eight Hades is a master who can play the villain without makeup, and the murderous look in his eyes cannot be concealed.


    This walking on the street will definitely be stopped by the police for interrogation.


    Behind these people, a man with the appearance of a scholar with gold-framed eyes walked in, entered in his hand and looked at it with a book.


    "This person?" Ye Hao looked at this person curiously. This person seemed ordinary, but Ye Hao had a sense of crisis in his heart.


    Sister Zhou on the side showed a very alert look in her eyes.


    "This man is the judge of the underworld."


    "Write the world, judge the world."


    Judge!


    Ye Hao remembered the Po Meng that he had met before, and he was probably a type of person.


    "You have seen Ten Hades and Niutou Mamens. That Eight Hades is more powerful than Ten Hades. He is our country''s most wanted S-level criminal. He worked in a village more than 30 years ago. He was born with supernatural power and was a butcher."


    "But because of a conflict with the people in the village, he took a butcher knife and killed all the thirty households and 114 people in the village overnight."


    "Then he fled into the barren mountains under the rounds of special police, and kept his name incognito for more than ten years. When he came out again, he had become the eighth king of the underworld, and his strength was about the first level of innate realm. But with strength alone, the three levels of innate realm are all Not necessarily his opponent."


    Sister Zhou explained to Ye Hao on the side.


    Both the judge and the eight kings are masters of the innate realm. The ten kings of the kings were also the pinnacle of the Qi refining realm a year ago, and they were also masters of the pseudo-innate.


    Ngau Tau Ma Mian is a martial artist in the refinement state.


    This line-up family can hardly handle it.


    After these people came in, they sat down unceremoniously.


    They began to talk and communicate, and Ye Hao could tell from the words and deeds of Xiang Yisu, that they were always ready to fight.


    Ye Hao had no doubt that a large group of people had already gathered outside the box.


    After all, this is all the role of the underworld leadership.


    During the conversation, Ten Hades was the main speaker, and the others ate directly and indifferently.


    The judge was also reading the book while eating, as if he had forgotten the occasion he was in.


    "The three keys to unlock the Qinling Mausoleum, we want one from the underground mansion." When the ten hades came, a lion opened his mouth.


    Of course they couldn''t agree to this one. How could the three keys they finally got together be given to the underworld?


    "I exchanged 20 million lives in the capital with you." King Ten Hades showed a sly smile.


    Even if he watched the video through the screen, Ye Hao could feel that the atmosphere at the time was absolutely terrifying. A little spark, this box would turn into a battlefield in a moment.


    "We used some small means to plant a total of 100 tons of TNT time bombs in every part of the capital. If we want to, the entire capital will be bombed into the sky."


    One hundred tons of TNT time bomb!


    Ye Hao took a deep breath.


    One hundred tons of TNT time bomb? Although Ye Hao didn''t know if so many bombs could blow up the entire capital city, there was absolutely no problem with killing millions of people.


    After that was a negotiation, Ten Hades told Xiang Yisu that they would give them 48 hours to consider.


    After 48 hours, they will set off a firework in the capital that will attract the attention of the world.


    Afterwards, in front of the Dragon Group, these people from the underworld moved away.


    "After that, they did not have the capital, but rather grandly stayed in a hotel in the capital and opened the presidential suite. So far, they have not come out, and the people in the dragon group have monitored the hotel in all directions." Said Zhou.


    Ye Hao was silent for a while, and he looked at Sister Zhou: "Will the underworld people fool us about this matter? After all, one hundred tons of TNT explosives can be handled by ordinary people."


    "And it''s a tightly guarded place like Beijing!"


    One hundred tons of TNT explosive is not something smuggled, it is explosive!


    If you want people to unknowingly transport 100 tons of TNT explosives into the capital, and place them everywhere without being discovered, it appears that this underworld has the ability to hide from the sky.


    "The Dragon Group is also investigating the authenticity of this matter, but King Ten Hades told us the name of the place when he left at that time. The people of the Dragon Group went to investigate and found ten places containing TNT explosives, a total of 100 kilograms. Explosives."


    Ye Hao''s face sank, this really found explosives.


    Sister Zhou said solemnly: "The Dragon Team doesn''t dare to gamble, and can''t afford to gamble. To know that the capital has a population of more than 20 million, it is almost impossible to evacuate all the crowd within 48 hours!"


    Ye Hao clenched his fists and said unwillingly, "Are we really giving the keys we finally got to the people in the underworld?


    Sister Zhou sighed: "Now the Dragon Group has fully entered the second-level orange warning, and no less than five ground groups are on standby at any time. All the rest are conducting searches in the capital."


    "If we can''t search for this one hundred tons of explosives within 48 hours, we can only compromise. After all... 20 million lives, our dragon team can''t afford to gamble."

 Chapter 1021： Hingye Meeko Meets Guan Hao

    Chapter 1021 Bingye Meeko Meets with Guan Hao


    Inside the car, both Ye Hao and Zhou Jie fell into silence.


    "Damn, what method did this underworld use to transport this million-ton TNT bomb to the capital without knowing it." Ye Hao clenched his fists.


    He raised his head to look at Sister Zhou and asked, "Is there any way to send all the police and even mobilize troops to conduct a carpet search of the capital."


    Sister Zhou shook her head: "It''s useless. Since the incident, Dragon Group has asked the police to search all places within the 5th Ring Road of Beijing on the grounds of sanitation inspection, but several hours have passed so far."


    "Except for the several places that the underworld told us before, we didn''t find any place where the bomb was hidden."


    Did not find a place!


    Ye Hao frowned, what the **** was going on, how did the people in the underworld do it.


    Did they just install a few places, in fact they were just cheating them?


    But Dragon Team can''t afford to gamble.


    "Ye Hao, I suspect that this matter is still related to Bingye Meeko. During this time she..." Sister Zhou interrogated Ye Hao sternly.


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s mobile phone rang.


    Not the cell phone he usually carries, but the cell phone of "Guan Hao".


    "Wait a minute, it''s Bingye Meezi''s call." Ye Hao told Sister Zhou to calm down.


    Sister Zhou was silent immediately.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and connected the phone.


    "Hey, Guan Hao. Where are you now?"


    On the other side of the phone, Meeko Hinono''s voice was a bit rush, as if she was worried about something.


    "I''m working abroad now, what do you do?" Ye Hao changed his voice and turned into Guan Hao''s voice.


    "Are you in the capital?" Heino Meeko asked.


    "Yes indeed."


    "I''m at the Ka Ka coffee shop where I ate last time. Come here right now."


    This is the first time Bingye Meeko has spoken to Ye Hao in such a commanding tone.


    "in the end¡­¡­"


    "If you can''t come, you might not see me in your life. Please, you must come."


    Then the other end of the phone fell silent.


    Ye Hao put down the phone and looked at Sister Zhou: "Hingye Gezi came to me. She seems to be very concerned about the fact that I am still in the capital. I now suspect that the bomb matter is most likely to have something to do with her."


    "Then we will arrest her right now!" Sister Zhou said sharply.


    Ye Hao shook his head: "No, it''s useless to catch her. Can you guarantee that after catching her, she can tell the truth?"


    "Then what should we do now? We are running out of time. Three hours have passed since 48 hours." Sister Zhou said anxiously.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath: "Leave this to me. I will go to see Hingye Meeko, and I will find a way to get the truth out of her mouth."


    Sister Zhou was silent for a while, she looked at Ye Hao.


    "please."


    ...


    Within half an hour, Ka Ka Cafe.


    Hingye Meeko was sitting in a corner by the window. Her dress was not the same as usual. She didn''t drink any coffee in front of her. She still looked at her watch from time to time, with anxiety in her eyes.


    Dididi


    Her phone rang.


    She picked up the phone: "Hello."


    "What are you still doing. Your mission has been completed, and now we should evacuate immediately." There was an island voice on the other end of the phone.


    "I see, I will meet you soon."


    At this moment, a familiar voice walked to the door wearing a suit and carrying a briefcase.


    "I have something to do now, let''s not talk about it." Hingye Meeko decisively hung up the conversation and waved to the person.


    Ye Hao saw Bingye Yezi, he walked up quickly.


    "What are you doing with me in such a hurry? I''m about to negotiate a contract. And what do you mean by looking for life and death on the phone?"


    At this moment, Ye Hao, who looked like Guan Hao, took a sip of the ice water that the waiter handed him, as if he was very anxious on the way over.


    "What I said on the phone before, I actually lied to you." Bingye Meeko looked at Ye Hao seriously.


    "Like me?" Ye Hao was taken aback.


    "I want you to leave the capital right now, whether by plane or high-speed rail, no matter where you are going or going abroad. In short, you can''t stay in the capital!" Bingye Gezi looked at Ye Hao with straight eyes.


    Sure enough, the bomb matter had something to do with Hingo Geko.


    She wanted "Guan Hao" to leave so much, but she didn''t want "Guan Hao" to be affected by this disaster.


    Ye Hao''s expression cooled down, and he picked up his briefcase.


    "Mead, don''t do such boring things, OK? It''s no problem to accompany you to go shopping and see the capital, but you have to see what time it is now, I''m talking about work"


    "Suddenly you called me and told me that I was tired of life, and now you inexplicably told me to let me leave the capital."


    "I don''t like playing such boring games, nor do I like to make such naive jokes."


    Ye Hao got up to leave.


    "Well, I still have a job and I have to rush back. Let''s talk about it later when I have time. I hope you can give me an explanation."


    Of course Hingye Meeko couldn''t let "Guan Hao" leave, she grabbed "Guan Hao"''s hand.


    There was a complicated look in his eyes.


    "Guan Hao, I really didn''t lie to you. You must leave the capital for two days now! Only two days! Let me beg you, okay?" Hingye Meeko''s tone was rather urgent.


    Now Cotyledon Hao can be more sure that Bingye Gezi is the key to this.


    Although I don''t know how she did this kind of thing with her eyes down, but now only from her mouth can I know what it is all about.


    Ye Hao pretended to be very upset.


    "I beg you too, don¡¯t do such a thing, OK? I can feel that you like me, and I am willing to develop with you, but I don¡¯t like a wayward woman, and I don¡¯t mind making a joke once in a while, but You should also pay attention to the occasion."


    After speaking, Ye Hao threw away Bingye Meeko''s arm as if angrily, and walked outside.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao received a heavy blow on the neck, and his body leaned to the side.


    Hingye Meeko hugged the unconscious "Guan Hao."


    She looked at "Guan Hao" with complicated eyes, and whispered softly in her mouth: "I''m sorry."


    After finishing speaking, she helped "Guan Hao" to walk outside, because the two seemed to be lovers, and no one else noticed it.


    Hingye Meeko took "Guan Hao" to the car outside, opened the co-pilot''s door and put him in, and got in the car herself.


    At this time, the cell phone rang again, and Meeko Hinono connected.


    "I see. I said I will go. I will be there in three hours. Don''t call me anymore."


    Amidst a series of words, Meeko Hingino hung up directly. She held her forehead and looked at "Guan Hao" who fell unconscious on the co-pilot.


    She took a pill from her pocket and stuffed it into Guan Hao''s mouth.


    "I''m doing this for your own good, I won''t hurt you."

 Chapter 1022： Space Ability

    Chapter 1022 Space Element Ability


    "Please, transport him to any place outside the capital. As long as you can send him out, the 200,000 in this card will be yours!"


    Hino Meeko grabbed a truck driver.


    The truck driver greedily glanced at the bank card in Hingye Meeko''s hand, then glanced at the unconscious man in the car.


    The truck driver shook his head repeatedly: "Girl, I can''t do such illegal things!"


    "This is not illegal. He is my friend. It''s just that something happened in the capital. I want him to leave for a while. Don''t worry, he will never wake up in two days, and he will not add to you. Trouble." Hingye Geiko explained.


    "That''s not okay. Now there are security checks everywhere. Every main road out of the city has special police patrolling. There is a comatose man lying on my truck. How can I explain to those special police."


    "I can''t take this job. Girl, you should find someone else." The truck driver waved his hand and drove his car away.


    The anxious Hino Meeko angrily patted the hood of his car.


    She has been looking for a lot of taxis, black cars, and truck drivers.


    Although the price offered is very attractive.


    But they all refused with the special strictness of the special police investigation recently.


    Hingye Meeko seemed to have made up his mind. He returned to the driver''s seat and looked at the man on the co-pilot who had been given medicine by himself and would not wake up within two days.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you do anything."


    Bingye Yazi leaned down and pressed her lips to Ye Hao''s.


    After that, Bingye Meizi started the car.


    Beijing Nanya Airport.


    This is the second airport in Beijing. It is located outside the Fifth Ring Road. It is often the first airport to be established, but it is slightly smaller than Beijing International Airport.


    Hingye Meeko''s car did not stop outside the airport, but drove into the dedicated passage for airport personnel.


    When meeting the security guard, Hingye Meeko took out the identity card he had prepared long ago and entered it smoothly.


    "No. 4 in Area A."


    Heino Meeko searched in a series of containers and finally found Area A. She parked the car, opened the door and walked down.


    Bang


    A ninja dart flew over, and was blocked by Meeko Hikino''s shuriken.


    "Miyamoto Sakura, what do you mean!"


    Hingye Meeko stared at a woman walking out of the darkness.


    "Sister Yezi, don''t get me wrong, I''m just curious if you have forgotten the ninja skills after reading these books in Beijing for more than two months." Miyamoto Sakura, wearing an airport overalls, smiled and walked to Hinoya In front of the child.


    "You don''t need to worry about this. I don''t want to have such a thing next time, otherwise my dagger will cut your belly."


    Heino Meeko looked at Miyamoto Sakura with murderous intent.


    "Okay, don''t look at what this place is, just make trouble here." A male voice came, and the voice was exactly the same as the previous call to Hino Meeko.


    A middle-aged man with a peaked cap and overalls in the airport walked over.


    "Ms. Kawasaki." Meeko Himino bowed respectfully to this man named Kawasaki.


    When Kawasaki walked over, he noticed that there was still a man in the car of Hino Meeko, and his brow frowned.


    "Who is this guy?"


    Meeko Hingino hesitated: "This is my... friend, I want to take him away with him."


    "Oh. I didn''t see it. You saw a man in the capital this time. I thought you were a woman with no desire." Miyamoto Sakura looked at Himo Meeko with a sneer.


    "Meeko, do you know that this will affect our original plan!" Kawasaki looked at Himo Meeko seriously: "Your task is to plant explosives, not to talk about love!"


    Meeko Himino bowed ninety degrees: "Teacher Kawasaki, please."


    "Ms. Kawasaki doesn''t need to be so ruthless. After all, we are all your students. It would be nice for Gezi to have a man with her on the way to Huangquan."


    Meako Hieno''s pupils dilated, she suddenly raised her head, and saw Miyamoto Sakura standing by the car window, holding a pistol with a silencer in her hand and aiming at Guan Hao lying in the passenger seat.


    "Say goodbye to your man." Miyamoto Sakura showed excitement in her eyes.


    "stop!"


    …ç…ç…ç


    Bingye Meeko raised his hand, and a black hole appeared in front of "Guan Hao", the bullet disappeared after entering it, and did not hit "Guan Hao".


    "The space power is indeed very useful, but we are prepared." Miyamoto Sakura sneered and snapped his fingers.


    Traces of runes appeared on the surrounding pillars and on the walls.


    Hingye Meeko''s heart was cold, she gritted her teeth and raised her hand, but she could no longer use the power.


    "This is the result of scientific research that we specially prepared for you, a trace of power obtained from the Australian Forbidden Magic Statue. You can no longer use abilities now. With ninjutsu alone, do you think you will be my opponent and Mr. Kawasaki. "Sakura Miyamoto sneered.


    Hingye Meeko''s face was cold, and he took out his shuriken and rushed up.


    Kawasaki indifferently blocked Hino Meeko, and forced Hino Meeko in place, and at the same time two swords were inserted into Hingo Meeko''s thigh, making it impossible to move.


    …ç…ç…ç


    Just when Hingye Meeko was injured, a few shots sounded and her pale face suddenly lifted.


    Sakura Miyamoto''s pistol was facing the passenger seat of the car, with smoke still on the tip of the gun.


    "No!" Hingye Meeko looked at the silent carriage in horror. She fell to the ground with guilt and resentment in her eyes.


    "Kawasaki-sensei, why! Why did you do this! Have you forgotten who your allegiance is?" Hingo Meeko stared at Kawasaki.


    "The people I''m loyal to have never changed." Kawasaki said coldly: "I am a ninja, but first of all I am a descendant of the shogunate."


    "The shogunate!" Hingye Meeko''s pupils dilated, and she seemed to realize it suddenly.


    Kaz


    Kawasaki turned his head abruptly when the sound of glass shattered.


    "I advise you not to move, otherwise your apprentice''s neck will be broken."


    "Teacher...Teacher save me."


    I saw an arm stretched out from the car, just to pinch Miyamoto Sakura''s neck, Miyamoto Sakura was so painful that she couldn''t speak.


    "Guan Hao?" Hingye Meeko looked at "Guan Hao" who was "resurrected" in disbelief.


    Ye Hao pushed the car door and walked out, spitting out a pill in his mouth, and at the same time opening his left hand, several warheads fell on the ground.


    "Just slept, it''s quite lively here."


    He looked indifferently at the Kawasaki and the shocked Hingino Meeko.


    In fact, he hadn''t been knocked out by Bingye Meeko before, he pretended to be unconscious. As for the pill, Ye Hao used internal force to re-eject it from his abdomen into his mouth.


    He wanted to see who exactly Hingye Meeko met, and maybe he could say something.


    Did not expect to encounter such a scene.


    The most important thing is the black hole that Meeko Hingino just cast!


    That is a power!


    Space power!


    Hino Meeko is not only a ninja, but also a space system supernatural power!


    "Huaxia?" Kawasaki held the sword in his hand and looked at Ye Hao warily.


    He glanced at Meeko Hingino who was trapped in the "Forbidden Demon": "You betrayed us!"


    "I don''t have time to listen to your nonsense. I ask you where you all put the 100 tons of TNT explosives." Ye Hao looked at them, and Miyamoto Sakura''s neck made a sound of bone rubbing on his palm.

 Chapter 1023： Nano cage

    Chapter 1023 Nano Cage


    Kawasaki''s face was calm, and he took out something that looked like a remote control from his arms, with dense buttons on it.


    "You can kill her. But as long as I press one of these buttons, somewhere in the capital will explode, and thousands or even tens of thousands of people will be buried for us. If I press all the buttons, it will Twenty million Chinese people followed us to hell."


    Kawasaki looked at Ye Hao with murderous intent in his eyes.


    He laughed: "Huaxia people, I can feel you are great from your breath, maybe you have the ability to **** the remote control before I press the button."


    "But I remind you that there are three remotes of this kind. And the remotes have sensors in my body. Once I die, or the remotes are more than ten meters away from me, the two remotes will receive an alarm."


    "As for what will happen then, you should know very well."


    Ye Hao''s face was gloomy, and he used 20 million people to blackmail him, which was indeed very vicious.


    "Now the control is in my hands, but you can rest assured, at least I won''t kill you now. After all, we are both life-saving people and let this Miyamoto Sakura go. I can let you leave here." Kawasaki said. Tao.


    Ye Hao''s eyes swept across the remote control in Kawasaki''s hand and Hingino Meeko over there.


    This islander should not start the bomb, after all, he himself is still here.


    But if he threatened his life, he might also fight them desperately.


    "Okay, but I want to take her away!" Ye Hao pointed to Bingye Meezi.


    "Of course." Kawasaki agreed without hesitation.


    Ye Hao pinched Miyamoto Sakura''s throat, step by step towards Hingye Meizi, when she walked to the side of Himye Meizi.


    Looking at the pierced thigh: "Can you still move."


    Hingye Meeko pulled out the shuriken from her thigh and barely stood up.


    "Follow me and get in the car."


    Ye Hao took Bingye Yezi back into the car, when he opened the door to get into the passenger seat.


    He glanced at Kawasaki indifferently: "I hate being threatened."


    After speaking, he threw Miyamoto Sakura in his hand at Kawasaki.


    Kawasaki caught Miyamoto Sakura who was thrown over.


    The car drove toward the gate.


    "action!"


    Kawasaki shouted.


    Ye Hao, who was driving the car, sensed the sense of crisis. He stepped on the accelerator suddenly, but suddenly something fell from the sky and blocked Ye Hao''s front. Before Ye Hao could react, the surroundings became dark.


    And there is a series of sounds of mechanical assembly.


    "Kawasaki, you are still old. I have to wipe your **** every time you act." A middle-aged man with a mustache in a ninja costume walked out.


    "Mishima Shinobu." Kawasaki bowed to the middle-aged man.


    At this moment, a container-like thing covered Ye Hao''s car, several ninjas activated the mechanism, all four sides were glued together, leaving no gap.


    "Cough cough cough... Ba Ga, this **** Hua Xia man. Start the bomb and I will blow up all the inferior Hua Xia people to the sky!" Miyamoto Sakura roared ferociously.


    "enough."


    Kawasaki yelled: "The man was very strong just now, and he is not under me. And now it is not time to activate the bomb, and the thing has not yet been obtained. Don''t be arrogant, forget our ninja creed!"


    Miyamoto Sakura lowered her head: "Hi."


    "Okay. Sakura, you don''t need to worry. They will wait to die after entering this container." Mishima Shinobu said with a sneer: "We only need to wait for the time to come, and we can set off a bright firework in the capital. "


    ...


    The airbag slowly deflated, Ye Hao took out his mobile phone to illuminate, he opened the door of the car, surrounded by solid iron walls.


    Ye Hao clenched his fist and hit it directly.


    As a result, no trace was left on the iron wall at all.


    What''s going on, his strength is the pinnacle of the refining realm!


    Ye Hao clenched his fists.


    Advanced strength enhancement!


    [The system prompts that the current space is abnormal and the ability cannot be used]


    Ye Hao was a little unexpected by the sudden sound.


    "Don''t waste your efforts. This is a cage made of nano materials. Even if it is Tolerant, it cannot penetrate from the inside. It is almost the triple innate realm of your ancient Chinese martial arts world."


    "In addition, the forbidden magic material is added to the material, and other supernatural powers such as abilities cannot be used here."


    A weak female voice came from the car.


    Ye Hao opened the door with a sullen face and looked at Bingye Meeko, who was half-squinting in the front passenger seat.


    "Tell me how to get out!"


    Bingye Yazi looked at Ye Hao''s face, which was still the face of "Guan Hao".


    The expression on her face was a bit complicated. She stared at Ye Hao for a long time before slowly saying, "Who are you?"


    Ye Hao was silent for a while, now there was no need to hide, he lifted the pretense and revealed his true colors.


    Bingye Yazi watched "Guan Hao"''s face turned into Ye Hao in front of her.


    This own classmate? The contemptuous man in his mind.


    "Ye Hao? How could it be you!" Bingye Yazi still looked at Ye Hao in disbelief.


    She resisted the pain in her thigh, and then reacted: "Guan Hao? Ye Hao? Hahaha, I am a fool. You approached me with purpose from the beginning, right. What about Guan Hao, company, story It''s all deceptive."


    Bingye Meeko showed a self-deprecating expression and looked at Ye Hao with anger.


    "Because from the moment you set foot on the land of China, you came with a purpose and a mask. Do you still have the right to question and demand others?"


    Ye Hao looked at Bingye Meeko indifferently: "Tell me, how can I get out of here!"


    "I just said it''s useless. This is the third-generation nano-level cage, and it is also equipped with an anti-magic device, just like the forbidden magic circle that controlled me just now."


    "Although our island country is inferior to your Huaxia in martial arts, it is a world leader in scientific and technological research. This nano-level cage is for your Huaxia fighters."


    "The Forbidden Magic Device is a study of the Australian Forbidden Magic Stone Statue, and the results obtained are prepared for the supernatural person. Although it is not perfect, it is enough to trap us."


    Hingye Meeko leaned on the seat as if she had accepted her fate.


    Ye Hao grabbed Bingye Yezi by the collar and pulled her out.


    "Don''t be scammy, tell me. How can I get out!" Ye Hao pressed her on the iron plate and questioned loudly.


    "Hehe. I want to survive, too, but unless their conscience finds out and let us out, otherwise..."


    Before Hingye Geiko finished speaking, the "cage" they were in started not only shaking, but also buzzing.


    "Is this the sound of a plane taking off?" Ye Hao looked around suspiciously.


    The islanders got them on the plane, what do they want?

 Chapter 1024： The bomb will still detonate

    Chapter 1024 The Bomb Will Detonate


    "Do they want to take me and you back to the island country?" Ye Hao asked Bingye Meeko.


    Bingye Meeko fell to the ground, she shook her head, as if desperate.


    "Impossible. They can''t let me return to the island country alive. Although they don''t know why they took us on the plane, there must be some way to kill us. Maybe, after we land, there will be several Shinobu outside. Tonin is waiting for us."


    "Damn it, bastard."


    Ye Hao kicked fiercely against the copper wall and iron wall, but it was of no use at all.


    Bingye Yazi looked at Ye Hao from time to time, with an expression of worry about gains and losses in his eyes.


    "Okay, save a little energy. If they really prepare a large number of people to wait for me, it may be our last chance." Hingo Meeko tore off her clothes and began to bandage her thighs.


    "What is the purpose of your coming to Huaxia? How did you bring in 100 tons of TNT explosives. Your mission is completed, why did they kill you?" Ye Hao asked a series of questions.


    Hingye Meeko didn''t hide it at this time.


    "For the sake of saving me, adding''Guan Hao'' gave me so many beautiful memories. Although it may be just your acting, I still want to thank you."


    "I don''t need to answer your first question anymore. I am not here to study. My task is to bring 100 tons of TNT explosives into the capital and put them in various places. As for why I don''t know, I just perform my task. "


    "As for how I brought it, can''t you guess it." Bingye Meizi''s mouth curled up.


    "Ability! Your spatial ability!"


    Ye Hao instantly understood a lot of truth in his mind, and all the points seemed to be crossed by a line.


    "Your spatial ability can connect to a subspace or a certain spatial location, and then there are 100 tons of TNT explosives. The reason you asked me to take you around the capital is actually to use me... ¡­It should be said that the identity of''Guan Hao'' is used to hide your actions."


    "Those tourist attractions are actually places where you planted bombs, and then you used some means to make it impossible for ordinary people to see the explosives."


    Thinking of this, Ye Hao instantly felt the creeps all over his body.


    It turned out that she had been "participating" in Meeko Hingino''s plan. As he approached her, she was also using "Guan Hao".


    In that nearly a month and a half, they visited at least forty or fifty scenic spots, among which hundreds of places stayed!


    Each time Bingye Meizi left Ye Hao''s sight for less than a minute or two.


    At that time, I had no idea that Meeko Hingino was a ninja, but also a supernatural power.


    Moreover, he is also the rarest space system supernatural player in the world!


    Even rarer than healing powers!


    "It''s worthy of being the eleventh person on the list of Tianjiao in the Chinese martial arts. It seems that your red and green life before is nothing more than your hiding."


    "You''re right, I rely on my space power. My space power can control the space. At the same time, by chance, I also grasped the coordinates of a subspace."


    "Although no creatures can be placed there, I can store things inside. One hundred tons of TNT explosives just occupy the tip of the iceberg."


    Hingye Meeko explained unabashedly.


    Isn''t this a super large storage ring?


    "Then the way you hide explosives is also related to the spatial ability?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Yes, this is just a blind trick. I covered the surface of those explosives with a camouflage, just like the skin of a chameleon. Unless I touch it, I can''t detect it. The detector can''t detect any metal material. ."


    "But there are a few slightly hidden places recently stored, and I didn''t hide them."


    In the words of Bingye Meeko, he put all the plans in front of Ye Hao. Those explosion points that were not hidden are probably those places where the people from the underworld told the dragon group to plant the bombs.


    But being trapped in this "cage", Ye Hao couldn''t transmit this information outside.


    He tried to open the storage ring, but for unknown reasons, he couldn''t open the storage ring in this space and couldn''t take out the contents.


    "I really didn''t expect that your island people would still cooperate with the underworld." Ye Hao looked at Bingye Gezi who was bandaging his thigh wound.


    "It''s not the underworld who came to us, it''s the ghost card. They have the scientific research materials we want, so we will cooperate."


    "The key to this plan is me."


    "You need to know that preparing 100 tons of TNT explosives and performing abilities many times in a short period of time. The energy reserve consumed behind this is quite huge. Even for the Mitsubishi consortium, it is estimated that it will be difficult to implement a second operation on this scale. Times."


    These words let Ye Hao breathe a sigh of relief. If such actions are widely implemented, then the organization that controls Hingo Gezi can threaten any country in the world anytime, anywhere.


    "You just asked me why they wanted to kill me. You have to know that there are many strengths in any place, just like what Tianmen, Shijiaohui, four big families and so on are you in China."


    "In the island country, in addition to the current dominant Mitsubishi consortium, there is actually a force called the shogunate. I am a space supernatural person. They want to take advantage of my opportunity in China to get rid of me. In order to weaken the Mitsubishi consortium. ."


    "It''s just that I didn''t expect that one of my teachers, Kawasaki, was also the one lurking by the Shogunate."


    Meeko Hino was talking about these things as if chatting with friends.


    "Don''t forget, we are still enemies now. You are so frank with me, you are not afraid that I will announce these news to the public after going out?" Ye Hao looked at Bingye Gezi.


    Hingno Meeko laughed self-deprecatingly and said: "Make it public? It would be nice if you still have such a chance. When the plane stops, maybe it will be the last time we see the light."


    Ye Hao glanced at his watch, and another five hours had passed unconsciously.


    Nearly eight hours have passed since the 48 hours given by the underworld, and there are forty hours left, and most of the sky outside is now dark.


    "That''s all right now. It is estimated that the members of the Dragon Group will agree to the demands of the underworld for the 20 million lives in the capital." Ye Hao helplessly beat the car behind him.


    In this case, the future development of Qin Ling will not be certain.


    "Even if your dragon team agreed to the underworld''s request, I guess the 100 tons of TNT explosives located in the capital will still detonate."


    Bingye Meako''s sudden words made Ye Hao''s pupils dilate, he suddenly pinched Bingye Meako''s throat, a fierce look in his eyes.


    "What do you mean? Don''t the people in the underworld keep their promises?"


    "No. The prefecture people are expected to keep their promises, and the Mitsubishi consortium will not detonate in order to maintain a cooperative relationship with the prefecture. But now that the shogunate people come in, it''s not necessarily true."


    "Have you forgotten what Kawasaki told you before? There are three remote controls for detonating bombs."


    ¡°When we cooperated, one was in the hands of the prefecture, the other was the middleman, Kawasaki, and the third was the responsibility of the Mitsubishi community in the island country.¡±


    "The shogunate is not necessarily. If there is an explosion after the transaction is successful, it will definitely anger the Dragon Group, the Mitsubishi Foundation, the Jifu and the Guipai will suffer the Dragon Group''s revenge."


    "Killing people with a knife is one of your 36 strategies. At the same time, this can also cause cracks in the cooperation between the Mitsubishi Consortium and the Jifu Guipai forces, isolate the Mitsubishi Consortium, and weaken the Mitsubishi Consortium."


    "For these purposes, the shogunate has great possibilities to do so."


    As soon as Bingye Meeko finished speaking, she felt the pain in her neck, and she saw Ye Hao''s bloodshot eyes.


    "Asshole, I killed you!"

 Chapter 1025： Fall into the deep sea

    Chapter 1025: Falling To The Deep Sea


    Whirr


    Shrinking in the corner, Bingye Meeko, who was holding her neck and panting, looked at Ye Hao standing there like a ghost with fear.


    "Why didn''t you kill me? If 20 million people died in the capital, then I would be the culprit!"


    Ye Hao stared at Bingye Meizi with cold eyes.


    "If they die, I will let you bury them, I swear!"


    Now Ye Hao was anxious.


    The information that Meeko Hingino said is so important!


    In other words, even if the Dragon Group handed over the key, the underworld did not detonate the bomb, the Kawasaki would detonate it!


    In this case, after 48 hours! No, after 40 hours.


    The capital will be plunged into a sea of ??flames, and at least hundreds of thousands of people will be killed in this battle.


    "Damn it, bastard!"


    Ye Hao furiously slammed his fist and hit the iron wall again. He began to worry about Song Ying and whether Su Xiaoxiao and the others had evacuated from the capital according to their instructions.


    He was worried about his own classmates in Huaxia University.


    Grandson Yu, Tan Yan, Zhuge Qing, Sister Zhou, Brother Tang...


    Familiar faces flashed in front of Ye Hao, and he seemed to see these people being swallowed in the explosion.


    "There really is no way to open this box from the inside. Or to lift this **** Forbidden Demon!" Ye Hao stared at Bingye Meeko.


    As long as this forbidden magic is lifted, Ye Hao can directly break out by teleporting and other skills!


    Hingye Meeko shook his head: "Impossible. As for forbidden magic, our forbidden device does not last for hundreds of years like those forbidden stones in Australia. The use of forbidden magic requires a lot of energy, and I estimate that this forbidden space has only one. Can last about two days."


    Two days!


    I can''t wait two days!


    bump


    Suddenly, there was a violent shaking around.


    Hingye Meeko took out her shuriken and looked around vigilantly.


    "Did you land?" Ye Hao put his hand on the Soul Chaser on his waist, staring at the surroundings vigilantly.


    As long as the surrounding forbidden demons are lifted, he is ready to activate his abilities at any time to welcome the battle.


    "It''s not right. The plane has been at high altitude, I have been paying attention just now, and there is no situation of sliding down and landing." Hingye Geiko shook his head.


    "So we should be still in the air now!" Hingo Geko said.


    "Still in the air? What is the movement?" Before Ye Hao finished speaking, their center of gravity suddenly changed. He also Bingye Gezi directly hit the iron plate above, and the entire container began to move at high speed. Fall.


    "Damn, they threw us off the plane!" Hingye Meeko said through gritted teeth.


    With this strong fall, Ye Hao had already guessed the current situation without needing to say Bingye Gezi.


    The gang threw the container cage containing them from the plane.


    "Do they want to kill us?" Ye Hao shouted.


    "It''s possible. The outside of the''prison cage'' is similar to an ordinary iron plate. It can''t withstand the impact of hitting the sea from a height. Then we have the opportunity to go out. Of course, the premise is that we can also withstand the impact brought by the high altitude impact. danger."


    Hingye Meeko said, she was already holding her head with her hands and her legs retracted. This was a posture to deal with the impact.


    However, the situation has changed again. The falling force of the high-speed downward rush has disappeared, and Ye Hao and Bingye Meizi slammed down heavily.


    "What the **** is he playing!" Ye Hao roared angrily.


    "The speed of the fall slowed down, did they open the parachute?" Hingino Meeko struggled to stand up.


    "This is to drop us again, and to prepare a parachute for us, what do they want to do?" Ye Hao really has an impulse now, wanting to pick out those islanders and give it a hard punch.


    Hingye Meeko was silent for a while, her pupils gradually enlarged.


    "We should be at sea now, and then we will fall into the sea, because of gravity, we will begin to fall. Do you know what is the most dangerous thing about the sea?"


    Ye Hao thought for a while, clapped his hands and said, "Do they want to drown us?"


    Bingye Yazi cast Ye Hao''s eyes.


    "Ordinary people can hold their breath for more than ten minutes, you Chinese warriors, I don¡¯t know, but we ninjas can hold their breath for five days just by Zhongren! In five days, this Forbidden Demon has been in contact for a long time, and we can naturally think Way out."


    "And it''s totally enclosed. Water can''t get in."


    "Here, what is more dangerous than hypoxia is the water pressure of the sea!"


    Ye Hao''s face sank, and a terrifying thought appeared in his mind.


    "Do they want us to sink to the bottom of the sea and kill us by water pressure?"


    "There is no need to do it yourself. This is one of our ninja lessons. Although our body is stronger than ordinary people, it is still a blank sheet of paper in the face of deep sea pressure."


    "Normal people can withstand a water pressure of several hundred meters, but we estimate that more than one kilometer will be crushed by water. No one knows how much it can withstand."


    Hingye Meeko took a deep breath, she touched the iron wall.


    "Calculating the distance we flew, they probably threw us in the Mariana Trench, which is more than 10,000 meters deep!"


    Both Ye Hao and Bingye Yazi fell into a strange calm, their eyes seemed to pass over the iron wall and saw the vast ocean outside.


    A dark container hung on the parachute and slowly fell towards the water, and there were countless iron blocks tied around the container.


    When finally approaching the water surface, the parachute suddenly disconnected, and the container fell into the water and disappeared on the sea.


    On a cargo plane in the distant sky.


    Miyamoto Sakura smiled: "Meadko, you can enjoy this last time with your love, and then disappear into this world without knowing it."


    ...


    "We should have started sinking now." Hingye Meeko supported the iron wall.


    "According to the weight of this''cage'', although there is air in the middle, we will continue to sink. It is estimated that we will sink to a distance of one kilometer under the sea in about two or three hours. We will break through in five hours. Two kilometers!"


    Ye Hao looked around, he shook his head.


    "No, they should have tied some heavy objects outside, and they should reach the seabed a kilometer in more than an hour."


    Bingye Yazi and Ye Hao fell into silence.


    Ordinary people can only survive at a depth of more than 100 meters without relying on any equipment, and the pressure of the deep sea will crush their bodies.


    Even if they were martial artists, it was just a matter of time.


    "I didn''t expect that I would die here. I would die with a Chinese man." Bingye Meeko fell to the ground, and the light on the phone began to flicker and dim, and it seemed that the power was about to run out.


    "If you take revenge, now is an opportunity." Hingino Meeko said mockingly.


    "To get revenge is to wait after going out." Ye Hao said coldly.


    "Go out? Do you think we still have a chance to go out?" Hingo Meeko shook his head desperately.


    "Yes!" Ye Hao''s eyes were gleaming, and at this moment the battery of the phone had been exhausted, and the surroundings were plunged into darkness.

 Chapter 1026： Deep sea terror water pressure

    Chapter 1026


    "Don''t be whimsical. The horror of the deep sea, no matter how strong it is, he dare not challenge it." Hingye Meeko smiled and shook his head.


    "Our human bodies can''t withstand the pressure of deep sea water, can this''prison cage'' be able to withstand it!" Ye Hao said sternly.


    Bingye Meeko was stunned, she looked at the direction of Ye Hao''s voice in the dark.


    "What do you mean?"


    "No matter what object, it has its limit under the pressure of deep sea water, of course, except for some deep-sea fish, but this is an object, and there is still a space in this object."


    "The water pressure outside will continuously compress this''cage''. No matter how strong this cage is, it will always fall apart."


    Ye Hao slapped the iron plate.


    "But how do you know whether this "cage" exploded first, or our internal organs exploded first." Hingye Meeko frowned and asked.


    "This is not certain. But after my calculations, based on the area of ??this''prison cage'' and the materials it may use, the result of my calculations is that it can withstand a maximum of 800 meters deep sea to 1,500 deep sea. Water pressure of one hundred meters."


    Ye Hao''s words were firm.


    Bingye Meeko smiled. If there were still lights now, Ye Hao could see the mocking in her eyes.


    "The deep sea is 800 meters? By then we don''t know if we can live, and the deep sea is 1,500 meters, it is estimated that we have all become a pool of blood."


    "What''s more, even if we are lucky enough to survive, the''cage'' will also split, and the pressure of the deep water we will face at that time will increase several times, and it is very likely that our body will be torn to pieces!"


    "And how are we going to swim from a place more than a thousand meters deep into the water? We are warriors and supernatural beings, but we are not gods."


    Bingye Meeko made a sneer at Ye Hao''s "whisperous" idea.


    "All in all, this is the last hope. What we can do is to compare with this ¡®cage¡¯. Is it stronger, or we are stronger. Although this is the deep sea, you don¡¯t know if you don¡¯t try!"


    "If you want to die, I won''t stop you."


    "I want to live, there are still many things waiting for me in this world, and many people are waiting for me!"


    Ye Hao sat cross-legged in the dark, and he began to circulate the Nine Suns Scriptures in his body. He couldn''t use his abilities, he could only rely on his internal power.


    Even if there is only a glimmer of hope, he has to fight!


    There was no movement of Ye Hao in the darkness, and Bingye Mei fell into silence.


    Hope?


    ...


    As time passed, Ye Hao''s body began to undergo a little change, adrenaline and blood began to flow quickly, and the oxygen in this "cage" became thinner and thinner.


    Fortunately, the lack of oxygen has no effect on Ye Hao and others.


    The fatal thing for them is the pressure of the deep sea.


    "It''s almost three hundred meters to the bottom of the sea." Ye Hao exhaled a turbid breath, a golden breath enveloping his body.


    Let him look like a firefly, emitting a faint light.


    He saw that on the opposite side, Hingye Meeko was also sitting cross-legged on the ground, closing her eyes and resting her mind. Sweat appeared on her forehead.


    "I have been staring at a woman, don''t you know that this is a very ungentleman''s behavior?" Meeko Himino said.


    "You didn''t look at me, how did you know that I was looking at you." Ye Hao replied.


    Meeko Bingye stopped talking.


    "Diverting your attention, maybe it can alleviate the pain of the body. I am quite interested in the shogunate you mentioned before, let''s listen to it." At this moment, Ye Hao didn''t waste any effort to inquire about information.


    Meeko Hinono was silent for a while, and she said, "The Shogunate is the oldest force in the island nation. They have always represented the royal blood of the island nation."


    "But because of modern changes, the shogunate was eliminated by other forces, and then the Mitsubishi Consortium emerged."


    "But the shogunate has been restless. In a hundred years, they have planned many times to subvert the Mitsubishi consortium and regain control of the island nation. But they all failed."


    This feels almost like the status of Tianmen, Dragon Group and Difu.


    "Before, when you first arrived in China, the group of people who killed you were from the shogunate?" Ye Hao interrogated.


    "Yes. At that time, they probably wanted to directly destroy the cooperation between Ghost Card, Jifu, and the Mitsubishi Consortium." Meeko Hingo clenched his fist: "Later, I changed it somehow, and waited until my task was completed before killing me. "


    "The grievances of the big forces are trouble."


    Ye Hao squinted at Hingye Meeko: "What is it that allows you Mitsubishi Consortium to cooperate with these two forces?"


    Bingye Yazi gave Ye Hao a cold look.


    "Don''t tell me if you don''t want to say it, I don''t mean to force you." Ye Hao spread his hands.


    "It''s actually not a secret. Super-age biotechnology, this is a scientific research experiment that our island country has been participating in." Meeko Himino said.


    Biotechnology!


    It seems to be related to Australia''s ET laboratory, biotechnology!


    How many forces are involved behind this?


    bump


    Suddenly, the cage shook, as if it had collided with something, and there was a strange cry outside.


    "What''s going on?" Hingye Meeko looked around warily.


    "It seems that we are already about five hundred meters under the sea. The call just now was the sound of blue whales, and the five hundred meters under the sea is the depth of their activities." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    This is just an episode, Ye Hao and the others continue to decline.


    A stream of heat welled up from Ye Hao''s nose, and Ye Hao covered his nostrils.


    This is his blood.


    Now I don''t know how deep I dived, and Ye Hao''s body began to show resistance. Many organs seemed to be pinched and uncomfortable.


    "It seems that the depth of our dive is already very deep." Ye Hao raised his head, and he saw Bingye Yazi had been lying on the ground, blood was flowing from his nose, ears, and mouth.


    Damn it!


    The Japanese ninja did not practice internal skills, and her strength was not as strong as her own, it seemed that she was already at the limit.


    If this continues, Hingino Geko will soon die due to organ failure.


    Ye Hao stared at Bingye Meizi.


    It stands to reason that she is her own enemy, because she is now facing a dangerous situation.


    The lives of 20 million people in the capital are hanging by a thread.


    But the task is still there, Ye Hao can''t let Bingye Gezi die.


    "You should be grateful for the **** system, it allows you to live a little longer."


    Forced, Ye Hao walked to Bingye Yazi''s side. The little qi in his body enveloped Bingye Yazi''s body.


    Meeko Bingye recovered now, and her chest began to rise and fall normally.


    Ye Hao looked at the iron wall, but the real danger had just begun. Then they would face a real test, a test of their human limits.

 Chapter 1027： Ominous premonition

    Chapter 1027: Ominous Premonition


    Beijing High Speed ??Railway Station.


    At this moment, the sky outside has dimmed.


    "What the **** is going on, why should we leave suddenly?" Su Xiaoxiao carried a backpack and looked at Moran inexplicably.


    Moran shook his head: "I don''t know, but Ye Hao called me a few hours ago, and he wants me to take you out of the capital anyway."


    Miao Miao was fidgeting, her eyes were nervous, and her small hand was holding Song Xiaoyue on the side.


    "What''s wrong with Meow? Isn''t it accustomed to doing high-speed rail? It''s okay. The high-speed rail is very comfortable to sit on." Song Xiaoyue calmed her. She took out the dried fish that she carried with her from her backpack and handed it to her mouth.


    Usually at this time, Miao Miao is definitely the most excited to see the dried fish, but at this moment, she turns a blind eye.


    Following her legs, she put her arms around her shoulders, and said tremblingly: "Hao... Brother Hao."


    bump


    The water glass in Song Ying''s hand fell to the ground, clutching her heart.


    "What''s wrong, sister?" Song Xiaoyue looked at her sister in surprise.


    "No... it''s okay." Song Ying''s face was pale, with beads of sweat on her forehead.


    She clutched her chest, and at that moment she seemed to feel the sensation of the ice cone piercing her heart.


    Could it be that one''s own cold toxin broke out again?


    No, today is not the night of the full moon, and since that with Ye Hao... the effect of cold poison on her body is getting smaller and smaller.


    But now, this feeling hit again, making Song Ying a little restless, and she looked out the window from time to time.


    ...


    "What? People are missing? What''s the matter?" Sister Zhou asked anxiously while holding the phone.


    "Team Zhou, the person is really missing. We installed a locator under his car, but just a few hours ago, the locating coordinates suddenly disappeared, and the disappeared location was at Nanya Airport."


    "Find me and find a way for me to find him. Even if you turn over the entire Nanya Airport, you must find him for me!" Sister Zhou shouted loudly.


    When the phone hung up, she grabbed the steering wheel and looked at the cars on the street. She sighed.


    ...


    There is a conference hall in the first district of Longzu, and the atmosphere is quite serious.


    "Now things are like this. The people in the underworld threatened us with the lives of 20 million people in the capital! And after several hours of carpet searching, we didn''t find a single explosive except for the places they told us before." Huang The group leader said in a deep voice.


    "These **** from the underworld, they actually threatened the lives of 20 million people, beasts!" Xiang Yisu punched a fist on the wall, making a big hole.


    A middle-aged man in a suit who looked like an official next to him said: "Isn''t that important thing to come forward yet."


    "He? For more than ten years, we don''t even have a chance to see him again, and we don''t know if he is alive or dead." Team Leader Huang folded his chest and shook his head.


    "What about the team leader and the local team leader that day. At this time, aren''t they coming? There are still people from the sky team! We need them at this time!" The middle-aged official slapped the table and snapped.


    Xiang Yisu glanced at this person coldly, a little unhappy with this person''s attitude.


    "The team leader of the sky group doesn''t know where to retreat. Unless he comes out by himself, no one can find him. The team leader of the ground team is on a mission abroad and will not be able to come back within 48 hours."


    "The people in the Tian Group are not in the capital. Everyone has a task. However, if necessary, there are several people who can rush to the capital. You don''t need the special commissioner to care about these."


    The middle-aged official was very upset with Xiang Yisu''s attitude, but his identity also made him helpless.


    "I don''t care about these things, but the lives of the 20 million people in the capital are not a joke. I don''t care about the Qin Ling, how important the keys are. Everything is the first!"


    "Qin Ling can''t be opened, we can wait any longer, if we lose the key, we can regain it. If the 20 million people in the capital are dead, then our face will be wiped out!"


    The middle-aged official stood up, picked up his briefcase, and examined Xiang Yisu and Huang Peng.


    "I have finished what I have to say. I will go back and report to the chief. I hope you can teach a satisfactory answer to this matter. I don''t want to see the capital become a sea of ??flames!"


    After speaking, the middle-aged official turned and left.


    Only Xiang Yisu and Huang Peng were left in the conference room.


    "This guy knows that he has the ability to move his mouth, he has the ability to deal with it by himself." Xiang Yisu suppressed his anger, his body was a little confused.


    "Old Xiang, calm down. Although I look at the guy upset, they are right. We can wait for Qin Ling for a few more years, and we can take the key back again."


    "But if the 20 million lives in the capital are gone, that''s really gone."


    Huang Peng clasped his hands and said solemnly.


    "How could I not know the truth, but I...I''m just angry! We finally got the keys, and we were about to open the Qinling Ling, so we were able to kill Cheng Yaojin halfway!"


    "I said he was a grandmother from the underworld. I have the ability to let their ugly eighth king come to challenge Lao Tzu. He is not a butcher. I want to be faster than anyone else!"


    Xiang Yisu is really angry.


    Huang Peng sighed and turned to look at the clock on the wall.


    "Fifteen hours have passed, and after dawn, there are only 24 hours left."


    Dididi


    At this moment, the phone in the conference hall rang, and the two looked over at the same time.


    Huang Peng and Xiang Yisu looked at each other, and Huang Peng pressed the hands-free button.


    "Who?"


    "Report, we are the ground team responsible for monitoring several people in the prefecture. Just now, the ten hades in the prefecture requested to have a video call with the person in charge of the dragon group."


    video call?


    "Which one is making trouble in this netherworld?" Xiang Yisu said softly while looking at Huang Peng.


    "Now that the initiative is held by others, just see what they want to say." Huang Peng whispered.


    Xiang Yisu said to the phone: "Okay, promise them. Let them call the special line No. 1 in Longzu District 1."


    "Yes." The person on the other end of the phone went to work immediately.


    ...


    Inside a strangely quiet hotel.


    In the presidential suite.


    Ten Hades was wearing a bathrobe, holding a cigar in his hand, and on the bed behind him, there were still a few naked women lying on the bed.


    "Old ten, it''s time to do something." The door of the suite was pushed open, and King Eight Hell walked in with the judge holding the book, ignoring the fragrant scene in the suite.


    "No problem. I''ve never been so cool before. The eyelids lowered in the Dragon Group are so carefree and comfortable." Shi Yan Wang looked at the windows of several tall buildings next to the window with an arrogant smile.


    "Come on, let me think about organizing the language, and later how to communicate with the big figures in the Dragon Team."

 Chapter 1028： One thousand meters deep in the sea!

    Chapter 1028: Deep Sea One Thousand Meters!


    The body is warm.


    The warmth I have never had before.


    I remember that I have been practicing endlessly since I can remember, ninja dart, shuriken, ninjutsu, physique.


    After she awakened the space power at the age of eighteen, the only rest time left was also used to practice the power.


    Train, perform tasks, train again, perform tasks again.


    It seemed that her life was going to be spent like this.


    Tick.


    The feeling of water droplets on her face broke her dream.


    Hingye Meeko opened her eyes and she found herself lying in the arms of a man.


    "Guan Hao?"


    Bingye Yazi''s heart trembled, but when she saw it clearly, it was Ye Hao.


    At this moment, Bingye Meeko was completely awakened. She looked at the golden light surrounding her body, and looked at Ye Hao, who was pale and with blood flowing from her nostrils.


    "Why are you saving me."


    Ye Hao looked at the awakened Bingye Meeko: "You haven''t paid the price for your sins. I can''t let you die here. And I still need you to find those explosives."


    These strange excuses are full of horse feet.


    "How deep are we now?" Hingye Meeko clutched her chest, she tried to sit up, but her body was sore everywhere, she just moved, and the wound on her thigh oozes out a lot. Blood.


    "do not move."


    Ye Hao glared at Bingye Meeko: "I don''t know how deep we are now, but it should be about one kilometer."


    "A thousand meters?" Hingye Meeko looked desperately at the intact iron walls all around.


    "It seems that your idea is wrong. We can''t get through this''prison cage''."


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and forcibly endured the pain in his body: "One kilometer is not enough, only two kilometers! I must go out alive!"


    Kaz


    Suddenly, there was a crisp sound, Ye Hao and Bingye Meeko were both cheered.


    "The energy of the surrounding forbidden demons is reduced!" Hingye Meeko said in surprise.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief: "It seems that this''prison cage'' is finally reaching its limit."


    Kaz


    A convex mark appeared on an iron wall, as if there was a huge force squeezing it outside.


    "But now is the most dangerous time. Don''t forget what I said before. Once the cage''explodes'', our bodies will directly face huge water pressure, which may cause us to be torn to pieces!" Bing Ye Yazi said in a deep voice.


    "Even so, we have to fight until now! As long as we can rise quickly in a short time, then we will have a glimmer of hope." Ye Hao''s golden aura grew stronger again.


    Bingye Meeko stared at Ye Hao, and she bit her lip lightly: "Don''t worry about me. You have these qi to protect your body, you may be able to leave alive, if you take me, your chances of survival will be halved! "


    "Don''t talk nonsense to Laozi! You have to forgive you for doing bad things, but you didn''t easily let you stay here." Ye Hao gave Bingye Meako a ferocious look.


    He took out a belt, which was the seat belt in the car.


    Ye Hao tied Bingye Yazi behind her back and tied them tightly with a rope, surrounded by golden inner strength.


    Leaning on Ye Hao''s wide back, Hingye Meeko felt relieved for the first time.


    Kaz Kaz Kaz


    More and more sounds came, and the surrounding iron wall was like a pinched can, indented little by little.


    "The Forbidden Demon is gone!" Hingye Geiko whispered.


    At this time, the "prison cage" finally cracked, and water began to pour in continuously.


    Advanced physical strengthening!


    Advanced speed enhancement!


    Advanced strength enhancement!


    The car behind Ye Hao has already begun to be deformed by the compressed iron wall, and there is less and less space for them to move around.


    "Protect your internal organs!"


    Ye Hao reminded Bingye Meeko, and at the same time he made a fist with his right hand, the power of the golden right hand increased.


    Bengshan fist!


    Ye Hao hit the deformed iron wall with a fist, and after blasting a hole, the water rushed in, wrapping Ye Hao and Bingye Meizi''s bodies.


    At this moment, Ye Hao felt as if his body was being pressed by several mountains.


    The bones on his body made a creaking sound.


    There seemed to be liquid on the back of his neck that was on his skin, so I don''t need to think about it and know that Meeko Hingino vomited blood.


    The golden light on the two of them was so dim that they almost disappeared.


    The heart in Ye Hao''s body also shrank, and it might explode at any time.


    Hold back!


    Hold back!


    Must hold back!


    The huge water pressure and water flow made Ye Hao feel that his body was about to burst several times!


    water! water!


    A thought flashed in Ye Hao''s mind.


    [Elementary water system ability, requires 1.0 system, skill points: 20. Start to exchange, consume skill points: 20. ¡¿


    [Current remaining skill points: 710]


    [Intermediate water system ability, requires 2.0 system, skill points: 100. Start to exchange, consume skill points: 100. ¡¿


    [Current remaining skill points: 610]


    [Advanced water system ability, requires 3.0 system, skill points: 400. Start to exchange, consume skill points: 400. ¡¿


    [Current remaining skill points: 210]


    ¡¾Advanced water system ability: you can control water for one hour. Cooling time: three hours]


    Ye Haoqiang endured the pain and used advanced water system abilities.


    He first tried to create a bubble-like environment in this space.


    "Huh...huh."


    Ye Hao successfully created a waterless space around himself and Bingye Geiko.


    At this moment, he also has the time to look around.


    The dark waters have no light.


    It means that they should have been under one kilometer under the sea floor now, which is a place that light cannot reach.


    Ye Hao turned his head, Bingye Gezi limp behind him on his back, blood oozing from many parts of his body, it was terrible to watch.


    But the heart is still beating, but his life is dying. If he is not treated, he will be killed in a few minutes.


    "Holy Healing."


    Ye Hao used Holy Healing on Bingye Gezi.


    ¡¾Ding. The system mission to rescue Bingye Gezi has been completed 2/3. ¡¿


    Sure enough, this mission needs to save Bingye Gezi''s life.


    Ye Hao shook his body, and the bubble space around him shrank a lot.


    Using two high-level abilities in succession consumes a lot of mental energy, and maintaining such a space at a depth of one kilometer is a great consumption of mental power.


    This directly let Ye Hao dispel the thought of slowly returning to the surface of the water by relying on the blisters.


    If he collapsed in such a place, Ye Hao had almost no chance to wake up again.


    "But try to see if the water system ability can slightly change the water pressure of the deep ocean, so that it can consume less mental power."


    Ye Hao thought to himself.


    He started to use it. Just in case, he first wrapped Hingye Meeko and his body with Nine Yang''s internal force, and then began to pour water into the blisters.


    After ten breaths, the blisters disappeared.


    And Ye Hao and the others were not crushed into pieces by the water.


    Although it was still at this depth, the water pressure around Ye Hao was significantly reduced.


    "Great, this way, it will last a longer time with the least mental energy consumption." Ye Hao began to swing his legs and swim upward.


    Sheng''s hope waved to him in front of him.


    Wow


    Ye Hao didn''t notice that a pair of huge eyes appeared in the darkness behind him.

 Chapter 1029： King Squid

    Chapter 1029 King Squid


    Ye Hao swiftly moved upstream with Bingye Meizi on his back. He had to return to the depth where he could survive before the water system power disappeared.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao felt a pain in his feet, as if something was entangled in his ankle. Not only was he unable to swim, his body was still sinking.


    Ye Hao lowered his head, leaning on the faint golden light from his body, he saw something wrapped around his feet, like a creature!


    Something in the sea attacked them!


    It was too late to think about Ye Hao directly opening the fluoroscopy.


    The originally pitch-black sea looked like daylight in front of perspective.


    And the "murderer" who attacked Ye Hao also appeared in front of him.


    It''s a huge monster!


    The two pairs of eyes are as big as lanterns, and the figure alone is like a small house, and countless tentacles are waving in the sea, and there are many hideous wounds on the crimson skin.


    At this moment, one of its tentacles had wrapped Ye Hao''s feet, and he was opening his blood basin and trying to drag Ye Hao into his mouth.


    There are large suckers on the tentacles, and there are countless barbs like sharp teeth around the suckers. The pain on Ye Hao¡¯s feet is because the skin is pierced by the sharp teeth.


    King Squid!


    The name of this monster appeared in Ye Hao''s mind.


    The monster in the deep sea, the adult king squid is about 20 meters in size, and the one in front of Ye Hao is 40 meters in length!


    Judging from the dense wounds on his body, it is estimated that it is an aggressive king squid!


    Didn''t it all say that the king squid and the sperm whale live in the sea at a depth of two kilometers.


    Here is more than a thousand meters at most! Encountering the king squid at this depth, Ye Hao really didn''t read the almanac when he went out.


    The huge traction on his feet made Ye Hao keep approaching the king squid.


    This power is worthy of comparison with the Refining Realm!


    Advanced object control!


    The Soulchaser at his waist shot out, and Ye Hao controlled his attempt to cut the tentacles wrapped around his legs.


    But Ye Hao was surprised to find that the Soul Chaser couldn''t directly cut the tentacles of the King Squid, and could only cut a small opening.


    And that opening is nothing in front of the huge tentacles.


    This king squid is too rough and thick.


    In desperation, Ye Hao gathered the Nine Suns'' internal strength on his feet, his legs slowly became hot, and feeling the heat, the king squid himself loosened the tentacles that wrapped Ye Hao''s legs.


    It''s finally over.


    Ye Hao controlled the water around him to get away from this terrifying monster as soon as possible.


    But the moving speed of this great king squid was too fast, all the tentacles swayed together, it unexpectedly surpassed Ye Hao and blocked Ye Hao''s way up.


    Ye Hao tried to control the king squid in front of him with animal language and animal training techniques.


    But this king squid didn''t communicate with Ye Hao at all. It looked like a bloodthirsty beast, and now he only wanted to fill his stomach with these two pieces of meat.


    It is impossible to let go of yourself easily by watching the reluctant posture of the king squid.


    And if the stalemate continues, it will be very detrimental to Ye Hao and this trouble must be resolved as soon as possible.


    At this time, the king squid was not idle either, waving his tentacles towards Ye Hao.


    While avoiding the attack of the tentacles, Ye Hao controlled the soul chaser to directly attack the eyes of the king squid.


    Hit people first, and this trick is also suitable for animals.


    But the result was a face slap.


    The movement speed of the Soulchaser in the sea was very busy, and before it got close to the King Squid, it was slapped flying by the slightly short tentacles on its body. Few soulchaser blades successfully arrived in front of the King Squid.


    But the King Squid closed his eyes and couldn''t pierce it no matter how impacted by the Soul Chaser.


    "Damn it!"


    Ye Hao knocked back the two attacking tentacles with a fist. The Soulchaser Blade had no effect. Ye Hao took back all the Soulchaser Blades in order to avoid consuming mental power.


    What should I do now!


    With so many tentacles, I can''t get close to it at all. I want to escape but I can''t escape as fast as it is!


    At this moment, Ye Hao was facing a dangerous situation.


    Slap


    This is, Ye Hao felt an arm patting his shoulder.


    It was Meeko Hieno behind who woke up.


    She barely opened her eyes and saw the terrifying tentacles that appeared from time to time next to her. She instantly awoke. She patted Ye Hao on the shoulder as if she was interrogating what it was.


    This is the deep sea, and Meeko Hino who has no perspective can not see the king squid in the deep sea.


    Seeing Bingye Yazi Ye Hao suddenly thought of a way.


    [Exchange for martial arts "Transferring into the Secret", consume 10 skill points]


    [Current remaining skill points: 200]


    "We are now entangled by a king squid. We have to find a way to get rid of this king squid, otherwise we will soon be crushed to pieces by the water here, you see."


    Bingye Meako was wondering about the dark seas around and the surrounding things like sea snakes, Ye Hao seemed to be avoiding these.


    A voice suddenly rang in her head, and she was so frightened that she thought she had auditory hallucinations.


    "Don''t be afraid, this is a special method I use to directly transfer my voice into your mind."


    Under Ye Hao''s explanation, Bingye Meeko calmed down. She looked at the mysterious tentacles around her, although she didn''t know why Ye Hao could see the king squid clearly in the dark.


    But if it was what Ye Hao said, their current situation was indeed very dangerous.


    "The king squid has very thick skin, and it has a lot of tentacles. It swims faster in the water than me. I can''t get close or escape."


    "Now I ask you, yes, yes, or nod if you understand. On the contrary, shake your head, understand!"


    Bingye Meeko nodded.


    Because Bingye Geiko can''t communicate with secrets, so he can only communicate like this.


    "I ask you if there is any TNT explosive in your space. Nod if there is."


    Ye Hao avoided the attack of the King Squid while communicating with Hingye Meeko.


    Bingye Meeko nodded.


    "It''s not the kind of explosive that needs to be ignited, but can be detonated directly, right!"


    Bingye Meeko nodded.


    "How much is the quantity. The unit is kilograms, how many digits?"


    Hingye Meeko nodded three times.


    "A few hundred kilograms?"


    Hingye Meeko clicked again three times.


    300 kilograms?


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, but fortunately there were a lot of explosives.


    "Can your space power be released in the water, can it be released now?" Ye Hao continued to ask.


    Hingye Meeko nodded twice, then shook his head again.


    Ye Hao guessed what Bingye Meeko meant: "You mean it can be released in water now, but you can''t release it all the time?"


    Bingye Meeko nodded.


    "You can release a few times, nod your head."


    Meeko Hinono thought for a while and nodded five times.


    Five times!


    "Is there a distance limit? In meters, how far you can release."


    Hingye Meeko''s head was like a rattle this time, and it clicked ten times.


    Ten meters!


    Two hundred kilograms of explosives, the ability can be used five times, and the release distance is ten meters.


    A detailed plan appeared in Ye Hao''s mind.


    "Yezi, wait a minute, I will show you the direction and tell you the distance, and then immediately send the space-utilizing ability of the explosive to be detonated there. Understand!"


    Bingye Meeko nodded heavily.

 Chapter 1030： Battle the behemoth

    Chapter 1030


    Because he couldn''t catch Ye Hao, the king squid was a little angry, and his tentacles waved more violently.


    "Call you to make trouble, wait a minute to see if you can get up."


    Ye Hao began to approach the king squid.


    Avoiding the two tentacles, one of the tentacles just came to face, and Ye Hao slammed his fist on the tentacles.


    Although it did not penetrate the tentacles, the king squid felt pain and opened his mouth as if screaming.


    "This direction, eight meters! Fifty kilograms!"


    Ye Hao raised his finger at the open mouth of the King Squid, but in Bingye Meako''s eyes, only pitch black could be seen.


    But she acted decisively, closing her eyes and raising her hand.


    A black hole appeared in front of the king squid, and several black objects came out from the black hole.


    The instinct of the king squid told it that these things were dangerous in front of it, and it waved its tentacles and made itself back.


    bump


    In fact, there was no sound from the underwater explosion, but the huge shock wave lifted Ye Hao and the others tens of meters away.


    "Yeah." Bingye Meeko patted Ye Hao on the shoulder, as if he was interrogating.


    But soon she knew the result, because two tentacles suddenly appeared from under their feet, directly entangled the bodies of Ye Hao and Bingye Meeko.


    The sucker barb on the tentacles pierced the skin of Bingye Mei and Ye Hao, and the blood stained the water surface.


    "Under your feet, fifty kilograms! Five meters! Quick!"


    Ye Hao didn''t expect that such a big explosion not only didn''t blow up the opponent, but this king squid also carried the dust from the explosion and launched a surprise attack on them.


    Hingye Meeko gritted his teeth and used his power again.


    bump


    Ye Hao let himself face down, too close, causing the shock wave to have a great impact on them. Ye Hao felt that his internal organs were about to be shattered.


    Having learned from the previous lesson, after the explosion, Ye Hao, no matter what the result, moved quickly towards the distance.


    After swimming for more than ten meters, Ye Hao turned his head. There was no sign of the king squid in the place just now, or wherever he could see.


    There were only two broken tentacles, weakly wrapped around Ye Hao and Bingye Yazi.


    Because of the sucker, these tentacles were finally ripped off.


    "It''s okay. That guy should have been scared away." Ye Hao told Bingye Meeko the news while swimming towards the sea.


    Bingye Yazi breathed a sigh of relief, leaning on Ye Hao, and letting him take himself to swim in the ocean.


    She looked at Ye Hao''s face.


    It''s hard to believe that they really survived. They escaped from the mouth of the king squid over a thousand meters deep in the sea.


    miracle?


    This is really a miracle.


    Ye Hao''s upstream speed was very fast. Just when his fluoroscopy was about to disappear, a faint blue light finally appeared in the water, and the visibility was about three or four meters.


    "Hold on, we have now returned to the sea with a depth of seven or eight hundred meters, and we will be able to return to the sea soon." Ye Hao transmitted sound into Bingye Mei''s mind.


    Bingye Meeko nodded, she looked around.


    Because of the light, she can see the sea.


    It''s beautiful, the coral reefs, all kinds of torpedoes, really beautiful.


    When I swim to a depth of 500 meters, the surrounding light sources are already brighter.


    Bingye Meako didn''t rely on Ye Hao''s internal protection, and it was enough to protect her body under this level of water pressure.


    A hint of red flashed.


    Hingye Meeko suddenly turned her head, her pupils dilated.


    The body shook violently, and at the same time he pulled out his shuriken.


    puff


    The blood stained the water.


    Ye Hao turned his head, he was surprised to see the figure of the king squid behind him, it opened its mouth as if it were roaring.


    A very long tentacles pierced directly through the back of Hingye Meezi behind him, and blood flowed out.


    Hino Meeko''s shuriken stuck on the tentacles, preventing the tentacles from going further.


    Bastard!


    This guy actually followed them to a shallow water area of ??500 meters!


    Ye Hao turned around and grabbed the tentacles that penetrated Bingye Yazi''s abdomen with his hands. Nine Yang''s internal strength gathered on his hands.


    "Howl!"


    The king squid made a sound like a whale, and after pulling out the tentacles that penetrated the ice wild bud, the other tentacles swung over like a whip.


    Ye Hao didn''t have time to think about it, turned around, let himself face the king squid, while protecting his chest with both hands.


    There was a fierce pain in the arm, Ye Hao and Bingye Meeko were repelled by dozens of meters and began to dive slowly.


    "Woo...wo...Keneng...Woo, who...Yes..." Hingye Meeko seemed to want to say something, but couldn''t speak in the water.


    She raised her hand, a black hole appeared in front of them, and a large bundle of TNT explosives appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    Meeko Hingino passed out afterwards.


    Ye Hao could guess what Bingye Meeko wanted to express, she could not do it anymore, this was the last explosive.


    Ye Hao hugged TNT explosives, his eyes were staring at the regrouped king squid in the distance.


    The power enhancement has entered the cooling down, and his physical strength is not much, unable to avoid the attack of the king squid, he can only fight quickly! Fight!


    Ye Hao put the TNT explosive into the storage ring.


    Then he unfastened the seat belt that bound him and Meeko Himo, and pushed Meeko Himo out.


    "hold onto!"


    Ye Hao finally sent a word to Bingye Meeko, and rushed towards the oncoming king squid.


    The human body, in front of this huge king squid, looked like a person in front of a big truck.


    When the tentacles of the king squid were about to touch Ye Hao''s body, Ye Hao''s figure shook, and three Ye Hao unexpectedly appeared.


    Clone technique!


    The King Squid was also stunned, but for it, one or three were the same, and it used its tentacles to attack the three Ye Hao.


    The three Ye Hao moved quickly.


    After five breaths, a Ye Hao was entangled by the tentacles, and when the tentacles were slightly harder, that Ye Hao turned into foam.


    Seeing that the prey that was finally grabbed disappeared, the king squid became even more angry, all of its tentacles were shaking the sea.


    None of the surrounding marine life dared to approach.


    At this moment, the other two Ye Hao approached the body of the king squid from different directions.


    Soon another clone was wiped out.


    Ye Hao stepped on one of the tentacles, trying to make himself faster, but the tentacles of the king squid were too many, and soon other tentacles would entangle Ye Hao.


    The tentacles of the king squid pressed hard, and Ye Hao felt as if his body was being crushed by a hydraulic press.


    As if sure that the food was real, it began to send Ye Hao into the mouth full of teeth.


    Ye Hao, who was still struggling, showed a knowing smile.


    "Give you a gift, I hope you like it!"


    No matter whether this guy can understand it or not, Ye Hao passed a sentence in his head, and then took out the TNT explosive that was put in the storage space, manually activated it, and stuffed it directly into the mouth of the king squid.


    "Goodbye."


    In the next moment, Ye Hao''s body disappeared out of thin air.


    boom

 Chapter 1031： Sister, I like Ye Hao

    Chapter 1031 Sister, I like Ye Hao


    Relying on teleportation, Ye Hao appeared ten meters away.


    But this time the explosion volume was very large, and Ye Hao was taken a long way away.


    But this time the explosion also brought out a large piece of black water, which should be the ink of the king squid.


    After half a minute the ink dissipated.


    The figure of the king squid disappeared, and there were many broken tentacles of the king squid in that sea area.


    The explosion at such a close distance only caused some injuries to its body, and it is estimated that it has already escaped.


    This deep-sea monster is really scary.


    The king squid that is two kilometers under the sea is so powerful. Isn''t the legendary monster that is 100,000 meters deep in the sea terrifying?


    It is no wonder that the ancient martial arts experts, no matter how strong they are, still hold the awe of the sea.


    Don''t care about it, Hingino Meeko.


    Ye Hao looked around, and found Bingye Yazi''s body slowly sinking twenty to thirty meters under his feet.


    Ye Hao swam over, picked up Bingye Gezi and swam toward the sea again.


    With successive use of abilities, coupled with the fatigue caused by the deep sea, Ye Hao''s swimming speed became slower and slower, and his two swinging legs seemed to be numb.


    The surrounding sea is getting brighter and brighter, indicating that the distance to the sea is getting closer and closer.


    Brush


    Ye Hao rolled his eyes, and he saw a shark appeared in the distance!


    Sharks!


    Dozens of sharks of various sizes are approaching them.


    "Damn it! It''s the smell of blood on our body!" Ye Hao''s expression was gloomy, and these guys should have been attracted by the smell of blood from the wounds on himself and Bingye Ge.


    Ye Hao didn''t have time to think, speeding up his leg swing.


    He now has no spare energy to fight these tiger sharks, his only hope is to get as close to the sea as possible.


    The sharks swam slowly closer, as if looking at the prey in front of them.


    Their instinct tells them that the prey in front of them is very strong, but the prey is very weak, and they are calculating the timing of the final attack.


    A larger shark seemed a little bit unbearable, and began to approach Ye Hao and the others.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth, he took out all the stored plasma from his storage ring and threw it at the approaching shark.


    The fierce shark directly bit through one of the blood bags.


    In an instant, the blood in it filled out, and the shark seemed to be irritated, biting through all the blood bags excitedly, and all around it was filled with blood for a while.


    When it woke up from the blood fascination, it was horrified to find that it had become the target of other sharks. The red eyes showed that the bloodthirsty nature in their bodies had been hooked up.


    Suddenly, several sharks sieged the shark, and blood filled the sea.


    Ye Hao took advantage of this opportunity and continued to float.


    He was pleasantly surprised to see the light on the water, not far away!


    He is not far from the sea! Only less than two hundred meters!


    At this moment, the tingling sensation in his brain made him unconscious.


    At this moment, his body finally reached its limit, and he seemed to see Hingino Meeko slipping from his hands.


    He seemed to see several sharks swimming towards them.


    Just... just a little bit. Is it possible that he is about to die in the mouth of these beasts?


    Ye Hao dropped his hand weakly, and bubbles appeared in his nose.


    His body began to sink slowly, and at this moment the stone on Ye Hao''s chest began to glow.


    "The target was found. The target is unconscious and there are sharks around."


    A woman in a black diving suit appeared around Ye Hao. After she reported the situation, she grabbed Ye Hao''s wrist.


    She also saw the woman falling below. She raised her hand, and a claw shot out from her wrist, entangling Meako Hingino''s ankle.


    As for the sharks around, this person didn''t seem to have seen them. When they approached, the woman''s only exposed eye stared at them fiercely.


    The sharks retreated as if feeling fear.


    It is worth noting that this woman also holds a stone similar to the stone on Ye Hao''s neck in her hand, but it is a bit smaller, like a grain of rice, but it is also glowing at the moment.


    ...


    The sky was already a bit bright, and Song Ying and others checked into a hotel in a city next to the capital.


    At this moment, Song Ying, who was alone in the living room, was holding her mobile phone and kept dialing Ye Hao''s number.


    In the same way, Miao Miao has been restless since leaving the capital, neither eating nor drinking water.


    This led to a not-so-good atmosphere for everyone.


    "Meow meow, I have already coaxed to sleep."


    "Sister. You... why are your hands shaking? And your hands are so cold." Song Xiaoyue''s voice suddenly came, and she grabbed Song Ying''s arm.


    The phone in Song Ying''s hand fell to the ground with fright, and she threw away Song Xiaoyue who was holding her arm.


    Song Xiaoyue looked at her abnormal sister in surprise: "Sister, you...what''s wrong with you?"


    "No...I''m fine. Maybe I have a cold." Song Ying returned to her senses and controlled her emotions to calm down. She knelt down and picked up her mobile phone.


    "Sister, you were calling Ye Hao just now."


    Song Xiaoyue''s question made Song Ying stiffen. She picked up her mobile phone, wiped it, and put it in her pocket.


    "This guy hasn''t answered the phone since last night. I''m a little worried about him."


    Song Xiaoyue walked to the refrigerator, took out two bottles of yogurt, returned to Song Ying, and took her to sit on the sofa.


    "It''s okay. That guy''s life is very hard, there will be nothing wrong. There is a saying that is good, good people don''t live long, and the evil is left for thousands of years."


    Song Ying nodded: "Yes. How could something happen to a bad guy like him."


    "Sister...I don''t know if I should tell you one thing, my heart is messed up." Song Xiaoyue looked worried and hung her head.


    After a period of buffering, Song Ying, who had returned to normal, took the posture of her sister and looked at her sister.


    "Is there anything I can''t tell my sister, is it a life issue or an academic issue?"


    "Neither. It''s an emotional issue." Song Xiaoyue squeezed the yogurt bottle in her hand.


    "Emotions? Our Xiaoyue still has someone he likes in the university." Song Ying said teasingly.


    Song Xiaoyue sucked the straw and said, "Actually, this feeling I...I''ve never been sure. He changed so quickly. In high school, he suddenly became a person I didn''t know."


    "He started to exude a charm, and I can''t help but think of him. Originally, I wanted to wait until I graduated from college to talk about these things."


    "But... I''m afraid, I''m afraid. There are more and more women around him now. Sister, you know, half of our school flowers are related to him."


    "And I also know that Zhou Qianyi actually liked him very much before, but now she can only study abroad by herself."


    Song Xiaoyue bit the straw, biting her teeth on the straw.


    "I am afraid. I am afraid that I will become the second Zhou Qianyi. I am afraid that I will not be able to grasp the opportunity."


    Song Ying''s heart beat for a while, and she subconsciously asked, "Who is that man?"


    "Sister, you know too. Ye Hao."


    This time, the yogurt bottle in Song Ying''s hand fell to the ground.


    "Sister, what''s wrong with you?" Song Xiaoyue looked at the strange sister.


    "It''s okay, maybe I''m too tired." Song Yingqiang squeezed out a smile, sorting out the yogurt bottle that fell to the ground and the spilled yogurt.


    "Let''s all rest early, it''s going to dawn."


    "Maybe Ye Hao will call in after a while."

 Chapter 1032： Ye Hao rescued

    Chapter 1032 Ye Hao Rescued


    Conference hall in Longzu District One.


    Xiang Yisu walked in with a pensive expression, and in the conference hall, Huang Peng just put down the phone.


    Seeing Xiang Yisu coming in, Huang Peng hurriedly asked, "How''s it going? What are the demands of the people in the underworld?"


    He pointed to the phone and added another sentence.


    "This matter can''t be delayed. I don''t know who released the news. The family members have withdrawn all their children from the capital, and they kept calling me about this matter."


    "After all, there are a lot of people from other families in the Dragon Group, and there is no impermeable wall." Xiang Yisu pulled the chair away and sat down, his chin supported with both hands.


    "The people from the underworld indeed made a request."


    "What''s the requirement? Just say it, don''t sell it." Huang Peng asked impatiently.


    Xiang Yisu said solemnly: "In addition to asking for one of the three keys, they also proposed to cooperate with us to open Qinling. They only need one-third of the contents."


    "What! These **** still want to open Qin Ling with us!" Huang Peng patted the table.


    "They asked for the key from the beginning, and the ultimate goal is Qin Ling. The conditions for opening the Qin Ling are now all set, and we will wait for the five-star link. If the three keys are missing, we will have to wait for decades !"


    Xiang Yisu took a deep breath, covering his face as if thinking.


    "Then you agreed?" Huang Peng asked.


    "I didn''t agree verbally, but in fact I was persuaded by them in my heart." Xiang Yisu let go.


    "What? You didn''t want to fight to the death with the people from the underworld before, Lao Xiang, this doesn''t suit your personality." Huang Peng said in surprise.


    "It wasn''t the Ten Hades who persuaded me, it was the judge."


    Xiang Yisu recalled what the judge who kept the book in hand came out and said during the video chat.


    "In fact, this matter is also good for you. First: To open Qin Ling, you need to gather 13 innate masters, and our local government is willing to give out four."


    "Second: When the Dragon Group opens the Qin Ling, they will definitely prevent our underworld from making trouble. At that time, it is very likely to be another **** storm. The cooperation between our two sides is different. We can temporarily let go of our grievances. Open Qin Ling first."


    "Third: The secrets in the Qin Ling are of great importance. I don''t think everyone is willing to wait.


    Xiang Yisu relayed what the judge said.


    He himself whispered: "Seriously, I can''t wait to really smash the corpses of the underworld, but the judge is right. Even if we open the Qin Ling by ourselves, we must guard against the underworld attack."


    "And in this situation, cooperating with them can not only prevent this from happening, but also open Qin Ling as soon as possible."


    "But this is looking for a tiger''s skin!" Huang Peng still had some scruples.


    "Lao Huang, do you still remember the first words those seniors said to us when our team leaders took office? It is also the most important sentence of our dragon team." Xiang Yi looked at Huang Peng in awe.


    Huang Peng''s face became serious, and his body straightened up.


    "Remember. Protect Huaxia, explore the Qinling Mausoleum, control Tianmen, and destroy the underground palace."


    Twelve words export.


    Xiang Yisu showed an expression of memory.


    "This is the first article of the Dragon Team''s highest creed. Only the team leaders of the four teams and the leadership of each department can understand it. This is also known as the first task of the Dragon Team.


    "The whole sentence is actually quite easy to understand. It is our Dragon Group''s mission to protect China. It is China''s biggest secret to explore the Qin Ling. Although Tianmen is the right way, they are very powerful and must be controlled. ''S existence must be destroyed!"


    "When I was the leader of the Xuan team, I asked the person who was the leader of the sky team if four things happened at the same time, which one is more important."


    "At the time he told me to do it in order."


    Huang Peng''s body is shaken, follow the order?


    He said in astonishment: "According to the order? Is Qin Ling really so important? It is second only to the safety of China, and is more important than Tianmen and the underworld!"


    Xiang Yisu''s eyes were light, and said: "I am also puzzled. But he told me that Qin Ling hides a big secret, a big secret that runs through Chinese history."


    "Therefore, it is urgent to open Qin Ling."


    "I understand, but the families must be notified of this matter first, after all, they are also paying attention to Qin Ling." Huang Peng said.


    "it is good."


    Huang Peng immediately called, and he returned more than ten minutes later.


    "The patriarchs of the major families all agreed to cooperate with the prefecture, Buddhism and Taoism also agreed, but the contact person in Tianmen did not respond."


    ...


    On the great sea, a lone ship is floating on the ocean.


    I don''t know how long it took, Ye Hao woke up with a cough.


    "Shark, shark!"


    Ye Hao sat up abruptly.


    A fishy smell permeated the tip of Ye Hao''s nose. When he was completely awake, he could see the environment in front of him. He seemed to be on the deck of a fishing boat.


    There are scattered fish all around, with scales, and many fishermen are casting nets to fish.


    "Young man, you finally woke up? You have been asleep for an hour, and I thought you were dead." A strong man walked over in leather boots with rubber gloves on his hands.


    "You found me?" Ye Hao looked suspiciously at the person in front of him, who seemed to be the ship''s boss.


    "Yes. We are fishing. You happened to be caught by our fishing net. How could you kid be in this vast ocean." The man walked to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao suddenly violent, his hand directly pinched the man''s throat.


    "Say, who are you guys anyway?"


    Seeing Ye Hao suddenly violent, the surrounding fishermen picked up their javelins, forks and other weapons.


    "You...you...you let go, we...kindly...save you...you..." The ship boss was still struggling there.


    "Save me? Your fishing nets can be spread to a depth of two hundred meters? And I don''t think a group of sharks will let go of the food in their mouths. Come on, who are you and where are the women with me? ?"


    Ye Hao fiercely pressed the ship boss in front of him, and at the same time he grabbed a piece of steel next to him with his other hand and broke it abruptly.


    This shocked the fishermen. What a force!


    The boss''s eyes were also obviously flustered.


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll just break your neck! Just like this steel plate." Ye Hao threatened!


    "I... I said, you... you let go first... I... I''m going to breathe." The ship boss said in horror.


    Ye Hao let go. These people are just ordinary fishermen, and they have no fighting power.


    "Say." Ye Hao stared at the boat boss.


    The boat boss took off his leather gloves in fear and took out a bank card from his pocket.


    "Before a speedboat carried you to find us. They were all dressed in black and couldn''t see their faces. A woman entrusted you to me and let me send you to the shore safely. In addition, they gave me this Three hundred thousand bank cards."


    "I really don''t know other things." The boss of the boat looked at Ye Hao in fear.


    Man in black?


    "The woman who walked with me, a very beautiful woman, have you seen it?" Ye Hao asked.


    "No. They just handed you over to us." The ship boss replied.


    It doesn''t look like this person is lying.


    The mission of Hingye Gezi in the system did not show failure, and the completion degree was still two-thirds.


    It means Hingye Geiko is not dead yet.


    The other task related to Meako Hingye concealing the identity of "Guan Hao" from Meeko Hingye ended in failure.


    But the task punishment is to confess his identity, so there is no loss.


    What is the identity of those who helped save themselves, and how did they find themselves?


    There are too many questions in my mind, but at this moment there are more important things waiting for myself.


    "What time is China time now!" Ye Hao asked.


    "Ten o''clock in the morning," the ship boss replied.


    "Do you have a satellite phone on board."


    "Yes...Yes."


    "Borrow me."

 Chapter 1033： Flying plane

    Chapter 1033


    Two hours later, a helicopter flew over the fishing boat and dropped the ladder.


    "That... sir, I really just sent you to the shore as instructed. I didn''t mean to hurt you." The ship boss looked at Ye Hao a little timidly, and then at the helicopter with the Chinese flag.


    Not all fools know that, the identity of the person in front of you is absolutely extraordinary!


    The ship boss reluctantly took out the bank card and handed it to Ye Hao: "This...I don''t need this money, I will hand it in."


    Ye Hao didn''t take the card and grabbed the ladder. He looked at the boss: "Don''t worry, there is nothing wrong with this matter. I also want to thank you. You can take the money by yourself, goodbye."


    After speaking, the helicopter led Ye Hao slowly away from the fishing boat.


    On the helicopter.


    Ye Hao climbed into the cabin, and the cabin door was closed.


    "Sir."


    The soldiers in the cabin saluted Ye Hao immediately.


    Before they came, they knew that the person who came to rescue this time was an important military scientific researcher.


    Ye Hao took out his cell phone, but there was still no signal.


    "Are there satellite phones?"


    "Yes." The soldier immediately took out the satellite phone and handed it to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao called the soldiers and asked the soldiers: "Where are you going to send me?"


    "According to the arrangement, we will send you to the nearest port. It is estimated that it will take four hours."


    "Four hours?" Ye Hao frowned.


    At this time the call was made.


    "Sister Zhou."


    "How about it, did the military personnel receive you?" Sister Zhou''s worried voice was on the other end of the phone.


    "I''m already on the plane. Sister Zhou, you immediately tell the people in Dragon Group that you must never trade with the underworld. Even if you give them to them, the bombs placed in the capital will be detonated!"


    Ye Hao shouted, ignoring the shocked look of the surrounding soldiers.


    "What? What is going on?" Sister Zhou asked in surprise.


    "I don''t have time to explain it to you now. You should contact the Dragon Team immediately and don''t give the key to the underworld! Then you find a way to quickly send me back to the capital, I can find the explosives!"


    Ye Hao said anxiously.


    "But I heard that the people in the Dragon Group are now ready to trade with the underworld, and the trading location is set by the other party! I set off an hour ago!" Zhou Jie''s words made Ye Hao even more worried.


    "Do everything possible to stop it, and then think about any way to send me to the capital! Hurry up!" Ye Hao shouted anxiously.


    Now that 26 hours have passed since the incident, and there are 22 hours left from 48 hours, I didn''t expect the Dragon Group people to be so anxious.


    "okay, I get it."


    Sister Zhou hung up the phone.


    Ye Hao sat in the cabin, a little fidgety.


    Once the transaction is successful, the Kawasaki may detonate all explosives, and the crisis must be resolved before Kawasaki detonates the explosives!


    time does not wait!


    A few minutes ago, the satellite phone rang again and the soldier picked up the phone.


    "Yes, yes. I understand."


    The soldier put down the phone and looked at Ye Hao: "Sir, our itinerary is temporarily changed. We will land on the Huaxia One aircraft carrier that is currently performing a cruise mission. The carrier-based aircraft will **** the officer back to the capital."


    "Carrier-based aircraft!" Ye Hao''s eyes lit up. This is a good way.


    The speed of the carrier-based aircraft is fast, and it is only four to five hundred kilometers away from the capital, and the carrier-based aircraft can arrive in about half an hour.


    "Let the driver drive faster." Ye Hao urged.


    Five minutes later, the helicopter had already seen the aircraft carrier deck below.


    "Please be ready to land." The driver said with the intercom.


    "No, I''ll go down by myself." Ye Hao opened the door directly, and before the soldiers could react, he jumped down.


    This is still twenty to thirty meters high! If a person jumps directly from this height, he will fall into the sea.


    A few soldiers hurriedly leaned to the hatch, and they were shocked to find that the person just now had stood on the shoulders of the aircraft carrier safely.


    This... Is this Superman?


    Ye Hao patted the dust on his body, ignoring the horrified eyes of the staff on the deck of the aircraft carrier around him who had fallen from the sky.


    "Where is your person in charge? Where is my carrier-based aircraft!" Ye Hao shouted loudly.


    A man in a navy uniform came over. He saw Ye Hao and first saluted: "Hello Comrade Ye, my ship is ordered to send a carrier-based aircraft to **** you..."


    "Okay, I see. I don''t have time to waste time here now, where is the plane?" Ye Hao asked.


    The navy officer was stunned for a moment, and pointed to a carrier plane that had been parked nearby.


    "Is the oil full?"


    "It''s full. The driver is already..."


    "You don''t need a driver, I''ll drive by myself." Ye Hao ran directly to the carrier-based aircraft without waiting for the navy officer''s response, opened the hatch, and sat in the driver''s seat.


    He picked up the walkie-talkie next to him: "Hey, hello. I request to fly right away, right away, right away."


    The navy officer ran over and waved to Ye Hao: "Comrade Ye, you get down first. Our pilot will send you to the capital."


    "He''s flying too slowly, I''m in a hurry. Hurry up and arrange the flight. I''m responsible for anything."


    "But this doesn''t meet the regulations..."


    "If you have any questions, you can directly call the old head of the Jiangnan Military Region and say my name, Ye Hao."


    Ye Hao turned on all the buttons in the plane, and was ready to take off.


    "Hurry up, I''m ready to take off."


    The navy officer froze for a long time, and a voice came from his headset.


    "Allow him to take off."


    These are the words of the captain.


    "Yes."


    "F-15, fighter 014 is ready to take off!" The naval officer ordered the staff responsible for take-off to arrange for Ye Hao''s aircraft to take off.


    A minute later, Ye Hao''s fighter took off directly.


    After taking off, Ye Hao did not restore the balance of the plane, but directly pulled the engine head, and the fighter jet went straight into the sky.


    "Report the data of No. 014." In the aircraft carrier''s control tower, a majestic figure stood there.


    "Yes."


    "No. 014 is continuously increasing its speed. It is now climbing in a straight line at a speed of Mach 1, and its flight altitude has reached five kilometers, and it will soon exceed 10,000 meters." The technician reported the situation.


    The captain smiled and shook his head: "What the old chief said is true. The surname Ye is really a lunatic. He wants to fly to the 10,000-meter stratosphere and fly to the capital at the fastest speed."


    "The flight status of No. 014 was recorded all the way. Perhaps this time we can harvest extreme flight data." The captain said expectantly.


    Seeing that the flight altitude above the instrument watch reached 10,000 meters, Ye Hao adjusted the airframe to balance.


    The flight speed is suddenly increased.


    Sonic boom turbulence appeared behind the wings.


    Inside the aircraft carrier control tower.


    "Report, fighter 014 reached an altitude of 10,000 meters and started an afterburner flight! The flight speed has reached Mach 2."


    "Fighter No. 014 started a second afterburner flight! The flying speed exceeded Mach 2.5! It has exceeded the flying limit speed of our usual fighter experiment!"

 Chapter 1034： Back to Beijing

    Chapter 1034


    More than ten minutes later, the captain looked at the data that the technician gave him in surprise.


    "Are these data true? Have you reviewed it again."


    Although the technical staff couldn''t believe the data, he still said with certainty: "We have reviewed these data and they are true!"


    "The 014 fighter has been flying at Mach 2.5 for ten minutes! It will arrive over the capital military airport in one minute!"


    The captain exclaimed: "Ten minutes! Our pilot flies to the capital from here, and it takes twenty minutes. This guy is racing... racing."


    "Report! An abnormal situation occurred. Fighter 014 has flown over the Beijing military airport, but fighter 014 is still flying at an altitude of 10,000 meters and has not lowered its flight altitude in advance!" A soldier in charge of observation reported loudly.


    "What? We have contacted him at the Beijing Military Airport to arrange his priority landing, where is he going to fly to?" the captain said in surprise.


    "Captain, I may know what he''s going to do." The technician said with a clear eye.


    The captain looked at the technician in confusion.


    The technician said: "The fastest speed of our fighter plane is 2.5 Mach, but at low altitudes, it can only fly at less than Mach 1, otherwise there is a risk of disintegration."


    "Only the stratosphere at an altitude of 10,000 meters can fly at a speed of Mach 2.5."


    "And this comrade, what he pursued from the beginning was speed. He climbed straight to an altitude of 10,000 meters and flew twice with afterburners. This all expressed his thoughts."


    "In general, when a plane is landing, it will start to lower its flight altitude at a distance of tens of kilometers from the landing site, but that will take a lot of time."


    The technician looked at the spot on the radar.


    "But if you descend directly from the airport and land in a vertical dive!"


    The captain sucked in a cold breath: "Vertical dive and land? Is he crazy? This dangerous method of landing, diving down from an altitude of 10,000 meters, may destroy the body."


    "Of course a normal pilot would not do it, but a person who can climb at that speed doesn''t know if he will land at that speed," the technician said helplessly.


    "This is really a lunatic."


    ...


    Ye Hao, who was driving the fighter plane, looked at the map on the radar and showed that he was located above the military airport in Beijing.


    "Finally arrived."


    Ye Hao pushed the joystick fiercely, and the fighter jet''s nose was directly down and plunged into the clouds.


    "Warning! Warning! The fighter is diving at super high speed!"


    "Warning! Warning! The fighter may enter a stall state!"


    It''s noisy.


    Ye Hao turned off the red button next to it, and some of the warning sounds disappeared.


    He looked at the windshield in front of him, and he could already see the ant-like city on the ground.


    Those cities are constantly expanding from far to near.


    Gradually, Ye Hao also saw his destination, the Beijing Military Airport, there was no plane on the runway of the airport, everything was welcoming Ye Hao''s arrival.


    People in the terminal building of the Beijing Military Airport can also see a fighter plane emerge from the clouds with two visible arcs, nose down.


    The distance from the ground is getting closer.


    2000!


    1500!


    1000!


    500!


    This means hitting the ground head-on!


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth curled up, pressing several buttons one after another, and at the same time pulling up the operating lever suddenly.


    The nose began to rise, and the wings seemed to be howling at the moment.


    The speed of the fighters also began to gradually decrease.


    Finally, when the fighter plane flew to the ground ten meters, the fuselage was already parallel to the ground, and the opened landing gear fell heavily to the ground, wiping out a series of sparks.


    The parachute behind the fighter opens!


    "It''s not good, the speed of the fighter landing is too fast, the runway is not long enough, it may be out of the runway!" A staff member of the terminal exclaimed!


    "Notify the fire department immediately!" the person in charge of the terminal building shouted.


    As soon as the staff stood up, their bodies stopped.


    Everyone in the terminal was dumbfounded.


    When that fighter was galloping on the runway, it turned suddenly, like a sports car.


    The wing on one side of the fighter plane has been raised due to the huge centrifugal force, and the wing on the other side has to touch the ground.


    At this moment, the fighter plane finally stopped.


    The cabin cover was opened, and Ye Hao jumped out directly. He looked at the dumbfounded staff not far away and shouted: "The plane is handed over to you."


    After speaking, Ye Hao took out his mobile phone and started contacting sister Zhou and the others.


    The staff in charge of logistics came to the side of the fighter plane, and they looked at the fighter plane in front of them that seemed to have just experienced the "battle" back.


    The three wheels of the undercarriage were all flattened, and there was still a smell of burnt.


    A staff member touched the nose of the machine with gloves, and with a yell, he retracted his hand.


    It''s too hot.


    The nose of this aircraft is as hot as an asphalt road exposed to a high temperature of 50 or 60 degrees.


    Kaz


    Suddenly black smoke appeared from the belly of the fighter plane.


    "It''s not good, the engine is broken!"


    "Hurry up and prepare the coolant, ready to cool down!"


    The logistics staff immediately began to clean up the mess.


    ...


    Outside the airport, Ye Hao saw sister Zhou who rolled down the car window beckoning him a long way away.


    Ye Hao ran over, without opening the door, and rushed in from the car window.


    "How''s the matter going? Have anyone contacted the Dragon Team!" Ye Hao asked.


    Sister Zhou shook her head: "I have already contacted the Dragon Team, but the process of handing over the keys is kept confidential, and the cell phones of several team leaders cannot be contacted. It may be in an area where the signal cannot be reached. ."


    "Damn it!" Ye Hao knocked on the car door with a fist.


    "It''s too late to deal with these things now, let''s talk about it if you find a way to solve the danger in the capital. Sister Zhou, you should drive quickly and go to the nearest farm, which has a lot of land!" Ye Hao urged Sister Zhou.


    Sister Zhou frowned: "What the **** is going on. What you said before, even if you give them the keys, those explosives will still explode?"


    "And why did you go to the Mariana Trench!"


    "You explain to me first!"


    "Sister Zhou, I don''t have time to explain now. You can drive first. As you drive, I will tell you what happened!" Ye Hao said anxiously.


    Sister Zhou started the car.


    After that, Ye Hao told Sister Zhou about what happened, but some details were omitted.


    "Why is this? How can this matter be so complicated? There are still three detonators?" Sister Zhou panicked, and the car almost drove into the gutter next to her.


    "I didn''t expect this to be the case either. Therefore, we must first solve the explosives. These things are time bombs for us!" Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "What about Hingye Meeko?"


    "She should have been rescued, and I was thrown on a fishing boat by a group of people who don''t know what it was."


    "Then you know where those bombs are hidden!"


    "I know this!"


    "Then what are you waiting for? Tell me where you are, and I will immediately send police officers to dismantle those bombs!" Sister Zhou said.


    "No! The group of people from the island shogunate might still be watching. If police officers are mobilized on a large scale, they will surely arouse their suspicion. If they detonate the bomb in advance, it will be bad. We can''t take this risk!"


    "But don''t worry, sister Zhou, I have already figured out a proper way to send all these bombs out of the capital!"


    Ye Hao squeezed his fist and said sternly.

 Chapter 1035： Dog Agent

    Chapter 1035


    More than ten minutes later, on a large farm.


    After Sister Zhou showed her credentials, they entered here smoothly.


    "You want to fix the bomb, but what are you doing here?" Sister Zhou looked at Ye Hao in confusion.


    "Of course it is to find a''friend'' who will help us dismantle the bomb." Ye Hao looked around a large area of ??land, wasteland.


    This is the original ecological farm, there is almost no trace of transformation, the roads are all mud.


    "There are a lot of them here." Ye Hao nodded his head as if he saw something satisfied.


    He looked at Sister Zhou: "Sister Zhou, how is the matter I trouble you doing?"


    "They should be coming soon, but what are you going to do?" Zhou Jie asked in confusion.


    "You''ll find out later."


    Ye Hao smiled mysteriously.


    Before long, rows of large trucks appeared outside the farm.


    "Team Zhou!" A dragon team that had a good relationship with Sister Zhou came over, and one of them had a suitcase in his hand and handed it to Sister Zhou.


    "This is a relative of mine with the same surname as me. I also work in the Dragon Group." Sister Zhou introduced Ye Hao.


    "Team Zhou, this is what you want." The man put the suitcase in Ye Hao''s hands.


    "Old Zhou, thank you." Sister Zhou took the things and sent them to Ye Hao, and pointed to the dozens of large trucks printed with XX logistics company: "Things, and the truck you want, the truck inside I will get you all the dogs."


    Ye Hao opened the suitcase, and what was inside was a bundle of explosives.


    "This is one of the bundles of explosives that was dismantled before. According to the calculations of explosives experts, this bundle of explosives alone is enough to flatten a three-story building." Sister Zhou said solemnly.


    Ye Hao walked to two of the large trucks and opened the doors of the trucks.


    "Be careful. They are all the big dogs we found. They are very fierce." The old Zhou who was familiar with Zhou sister kindly reminded.


    Ye Hao opened the door of the box, and iron cages piled up inside.


    Inside the iron cage are big and vicious dogs.


    Ye Hao went straight up.


    Sister Zhou and the old Zhou glanced at each other, not understanding what Ye Hao was doing.


    A few minutes later, several big dogs ran out of the carriage, at a glance there were as many as 40 or 50!


    "Be careful!" Lao Zhou shouted.


    "Don''t worry, these dogs are obedient." Ye Hao jumped down.


    Sure enough, those dogs were much more stable, wagging their tails one by one, looking at Ye Hao.


    "Everything is sitting here!" Ye Hao said.


    The dogs immediately sat there in rows.


    Ye Hao took out the explosive from the suitcase and put it on the ground.


    "All of you dogs, let me smell this thing carefully, and you will find it for me later. If you can find something exactly like this smell, you will be rewarded with that thing after you find it!"


    As soon as Ye Hao''s voice fell, the dogs seemed to see big bones, their eyes glistening.


    "This guy? Talking to the dog?" Old Zhou looked at Ye Hao in astonishment, and looked at the sister Zhou on the side at a loss.


    Sister Zhou also covered her forehead: "It feels like either he is crazy or I''m crazy now."


    At this moment, Ye Hao had finished his instructions. He turned back to Sister Zhou and Lao Zhou: "Lao Zhou, right, please do something. Take this explosive and let every dog ??sniff carefully."


    "Um...you don''t want to rely on these dogs to find those explosives!" Sister Zhou interrogated Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "You''re not kidding, these dogs are not police dogs. And the capital is so big, how can it be possible to rely on them? I doubt that if you let them go, they can come back obediently." Sister Zhou said suspiciously.


    "Don''t worry, they will complete the task smoothly. And they won''t attract the attention of others." Ye Hao said confidently.


    Ye Hao just took out the animal growth potion, and then communicated with these big dogs in animal language, as long as they completed the task, they would be rewarded for drinking this potion.


    In order to make them motivated to work, Ye Hao had asked each of them to lick a drop in advance.


    After the lick, the dog seemed to have taken a stimulant.


    "But even if these dogs can find explosives. But the number of these dogs is far from enough, and there are some explosives hidden in small places, these dogs may not get in." Lao Zhou reminded.


    "This is going to invite our real army."


    Ye Hao turned his head and looked at the surrounding farms. A strange voice came from his mouth, like a language, but Sister Zhou and the others couldn''t understand it.


    A few seconds later, a piece of black stuff appeared in front of Sister Zhou and their eyes.


    If there are densely fearful people here now, they will be frightened and fainted by the scene in front of them.


    Countless ants gathered on the ground, a large area covered in black, although the ants are small, but such a large group, the people watching are all scalp numb.


    Ye Hao "communicated" with these ants. Under the temptation of the animal growth potion, these ants also obeyed Ye Hao''s orders.


    "Okay. All the preparations are complete. I believe there should be no place in this world where ants can''t get in." Ye Hao looked at Sister Zhou, who was speechless next to him, and other shocked people.


    after that.


    Large trucks drove away from the farm and headed for all parts of the capital.


    Each truck parked in a hidden place, and then under the car, a black line was seen crawling out, and two big dogs came down from the front passenger seat of the truck.


    "All the ants and dogs have been sent to every place in the capital." Sister Zhou looked at the map of the capital in front of her, and turned her head to look at Ye Hao next to her.


    "Is there really no problem with this? Give such important things to these... guys?" Sister Zhou now feels like she is dreaming.


    "Don''t worry. I have arranged everything, and it will be dark soon. But I have to order a big takeaway for our friends."


    Ye Hao took out his cell phone and made a call.


    "Hello. Hello, how is the arrangement for the one million pigeons I ordered. There are not so many pigeons? Then other birds are fine, as long as they can fly. Send me to the designated place in an hour ."


    "Ok, thanks."


    Ye Hao hung up the phone.


    "What do you want so many birds for?" Ms. Zhou''s head became bigger by Ye Hao''s series of strange actions.


    "Of course it is to order a big takeaway for our friends. Isn''t that a good word. The courtesy."


    Ye Hao looked at the setting sun slowly, with a joking smile at the corner of his mouth: "Everyone has given us such a big gift. We should always give them a little in return."

 Chapter 1036： All the explosives were found!

    Chapter 1036 Explosives are all found!


    In the capital city where the sky was getting darker, many dogs appeared. These dogs were carrying bamboo baskets on their backs, as if they had been trained by their masters to come out and fetch something.


    A dog found something in a corner that no one cares about and barked a few times.


    Immediately a large group of ants crawled over.


    A few minutes later, a bundle of explosives suddenly appeared in the corner, as if out of thin air. The ants carried the explosives into the bamboo basket on the dog.


    Then the dog ran away carrying the bamboo basket containing the bomb.


    Such scenes took place in every part of the capital, and dogs barked in an endless stream.


    On a barren mountain in the western suburbs of the capital, a flock of birds is falling on the ground. The number is very large, at least hundreds of thousands.


    And these birds are of different species, including pigeons, wild geese, and eagles.


    "This is really no problem. Three hours have passed since this, and the transaction over there should be over soon." Sister Zhou walked back and forth while holding the phone.


    Ye Hao stood there confidently, looking far away.


    At this time, the first big truck came from a distance.


    "They are back." Ye Hao''s words made everyone around him moved.


    Sister Zhou and the others looked at the stopped truck.


    "Hurry up, open the door of the carriage!" Sister Zhou urged.


    The door of the carriage opened, and a few dogs ran down from above, ran to Ye Hao, sticking their tongues out, as if showing off their credit to Ye Hao.


    "Okay. Knowing that you have worked hard today, let''s go eat. Lao Zhou distributes the buns you prepare to these dogs." Ye Hao shouted to Lao Zhou next to him.


    Lao Zhou came over with a lot of buns and handed them to the dogs.


    The dogs were a little reluctant at first, and barked to Ye Hao a few times, as if saying that this was not what they wanted.


    But a dog sniffed the bun, and immediately chewed excitedly.


    After the other dogs reacted, they joined in.


    Ye Hao added potions to these buns, so they would be happier when they eat.


    "Report. There are a full ten tons of TNT explosives in this car!" The inspector who walked into the car, poked his head and said in shock.


    Ten tons!


    The people around took a step back subconsciously.


    If ten tons of TNT explosives were detonated here, it would be enough to flatten this barren mountain, and even a radius of tens of miles.


    "Don''t be stunned and act. Follow my previous instructions, hurry up!" Ye Hao urged.


    Everyone looked at Team Zhou.


    Team Zhou hesitated for a while, she walked to Ye Hao: "I found the explosive? But what do you mean by asking us to put the explosive on the bird?


    "At this time, shouldn''t the detonation system of these explosives be disarmed directly?"


    Ye Hao sneered and shook his head: "Sister Zhou, did you forget what I said? This is a big takeaway I ordered for those guys."


    Team Zhou looked at Ye Hao, a crazy thought appeared in her mind, and her eyes widened instantly: "Are you trying to retaliate against them with these bombs?"


    "No way?"


    "Don''t say whether it''s okay, you can''t do it at all. Do you want these birds to fly over the sea? Even if they can fly, it will take at least four or five hours. The bomb would have already detonated by then!" Sister Zhou shook her head.


    "Sister Zhou, don''t worry, I have arranged these things a long time ago. Now I am waiting for all the bombs to be searched out." Ye Hao looked like he was sure of winning.


    Ye Hao''s crazy sister Zhou was also helpless. She could only keep calling the number of Dragon Group to ask if they had contacted the two group leaders who went to the transaction.


    After half an hour here, several trucks filled with explosives came one after another, and the total number was determined, a total of 100 tons of explosives.


    "All take off, remember to come back and ask me for merit." Ye Hao''s solemn look seemed to be seeing off the soldiers on the march.


    Finally he raised his right hand and saluted them.


    At this moment, the birds were so good at understanding human nature, and they raised their wings, following Ye Hao''s appearance.


    "This is a miracle."


    "I''ve seen beast tamers before, but I have never seen such a powerful one."


    "I feel like I am dreaming today."


    Others opened their mouths in surprise, and that mouth could lay a few eggs.


    Lao Zhou walked to the side of Team Zhou: "Team Zhou, this comrade, is really a strange person."


    "Qi Ren dare not say, but his idea is definitely a monster." Team Zhou said helplessly.


    Soon, these birds flew in groups, clutching the simple box under their feet, flapping their wings.


    And in the air, a large transport aircraft flying at low altitude and low speed appeared, and the door of the belly of the transport aircraft was still open.


    The birds took them with explosives and flew into the transport plane one by one.


    "This is what you think of? Let the transport plane take them for a ride?" Team Zhou was really surprised by Ye Hao''s strange ideas.


    "This is the plane that I rented for several million, and I also spent tens of millions to get these birds. Can Dragon Group be reimbursed?" Ye Hao teased.


    "You have hundreds of billions of billionaires in your pocket, and you still call us for reimbursement?" Team Zhou cast a blank eye at Ye Hao.


    She had heard about Ye Hao''s stay in Xiangdu. This guy is an invisible rich man.


    "What happened to the Dragon Group trading side? Still not contacted?" Ye Hao asked in a deep voice.


    "Still not." Team Zhou shook his head.


    ...


    A few hundred kilometers south of the capital, in a deep mountain jungle near the sea.


    Xiang Yisu and Huang Peng came here with a group of two teams.


    "These guys are so far. The agreed place is so far. We were not allowed to come by helicopter, which caused us to walk so far." Huang Peng vomited.


    "Stop talking. Go to your destination as soon as possible. Now there are less than ten hours left before the explosive detonation." Xiang Yisu raised his head and looked at the moon rising high in the sky.


    In his hand, he was holding a suitcase with special handcuffs tied to Xiang Yisu''s wrists.


    Brush up


    There was a resounding sound from the surrounding woods, Xiang Yisu and Huang Peng immediately became vigilant, ready to fight at any time.


    The two ground teams surrounded the two captains and guarded them all around.


    "Two team leaders, I haven''t seen each other for a few days, so don''t be so unfamiliar." Ten Hades walked out of the darkness, with a few figures standing on the tree next to him.


    You don''t need to guess, it is the Eight Hades, the judges, and the bull heads and horses.


    Xiang Yisu looked at them sternly: "We have come here with the bronze key on your terms. Now you immediately tell me the location of the 100 tons of TNT explosives in the capital!"


    "NO, NO. According to the rules, you give us the things first, and we tell you the location of the explosives." Ten Hades smiled.


    "No. Tell the location first, and then give you the things!" Huang Peng shouted.


    All of a sudden, the aura in the forest was a bit wrong.

 Chapter 1037： Key transaction

    Chapter 1037


    Both sides have a tense attitude.


    "Old Shi, give things to others. Anyway, I think the dignified leader Huang Group Xiang, should not be unbelievable." King Eight Yama''s indifferent voice came.


    Ten Hades snorted, took out a USB flash drive from his pocket and threw it over, and Team Leader Xiang received it.


    "There is information on the locations of explosives placed in various parts of the capital. Now you can give us the things."


    Team Leader Xiang glanced at the USB flash drive, and he glanced at the next team leader.


    The man immediately took out the laptop he was carrying and walked over and inserted the USB flash drive into it.


    "Team leader, it is indeed map information. There are hundreds of points where explosives are placed on it."


    Team Leader Xiang glanced at the map with red dots all over the computer screen.


    "Send this map information to the headquarters immediately!" Team Leader Xiang ordered.


    Team leader Xiang turned his head to look at King Ten Hades: "We must first make sure that this thing is true or false, and if you leave, then detonate the explosives."


    "You!" Ten Hades was a little angry.


    "It''s okay, we can wait a while. But the signal here is very weak. I advise the little brother to go to a higher place. But our patience is only one hour." The judge read the book and said. Tao.


    Team leader Xiang told his men: "Go fast."


    The field team leader looked around. He picked a big tree more than 20 meters high. He held the laptop, stepped on the tree with his feet, and ran directly up.


    After he reached the top of the tree, he turned on the laptop, but the signal was still unstable, and he took out a signal booster. Now the laptop has a trace of signal.


    He transmitted the information in the USB flash drive back to the headquarters.


    "Group leader, the signal is not very good. It will take a few minutes."


    Now the situation was deadlocked.


    Huang Peng directly took a step forward, and this step caused Ten Hades and Bull Head Horse Mian to lock him in for the first time.


    "Hey. You are so deliberately trying to open Qin Ling, do you know what''s hidden in Qin Ling." Huang Peng looked at the Eight Hades and the judge as if chatting.


    The Eight Yamas did not speak.


    The judge lightly smiled: "The secret of the heavens cannot be revealed. When Qin Ling opens, the secrets inside will naturally be made public."


    "I hate you guys who hide their heads and show their tails the most." Huang Peng waved his hand.


    "Report. The information has been sent out. I have asked them to search the place where the explosives were placed immediately." The team leader of the group located above sent back the latest news.


    "The chat will end here. Can Team Leader Xiang give us the things first? After all, with your Dragon Team''s ability to clear all the explosives within half an hour, there is no problem."


    The judge looked worried: "It wouldn''t be nice if Team Leader Xiang turns his face and refuses to admit it."


    "I talked for an hour before! Talking doesn''t count!" Huang Peng interrupted.


    The judge took out a remote control from his pocket and squinted at Xiang Yisu.


    "Leader Xiang?"


    Xiang Yisu''s face sank, and he said to Huang Peng, "Old Huang, the key!"


    Huang Peng was a bit unwilling, but glanced at the remote control in the judge''s hand, he still took the key out of his pocket and threw it to Xiang Yisu.


    Xiang Yisu opened the special handcuffs with the key.


    He threw out the suitcase with the keys.


    Ten Hades took the box and opened the box, the bronze key was lying quietly inside.


    The Ten Hades closed the box and nodded to the Eight Hades and the judge behind him.


    "The team leader is not good! We were deceived. I just received the news that they didn''t even think about disarming the bomb. They were going to get something and then detonate the bomb!"


    "And now the bomb has been lifted by us! The people in the Dragon group have been contacting us just now, but they couldn''t contact us because of the bad signal. After I sent the map just now, they immediately sent this message to my computer. ."


    Suddenly, the ground team leader on the big tree shouted


    All of a sudden, it seemed to alarm two tigers on a mountain.


    Xiang Yisu and Huang Peng''s expressions darkened.


    The Eight Yamas and the judge wrinkled.


    "Go! Get the key back!"


    Xiang Yisu yelled, Xiang Yisu, Huang Peng, and the people who formed the two teams instantly attacked.


    "Damn, you guys are talking nonsense, I think you just want to find an excuse to grab the key!" Ten Hades cursed.


    "Old ten. The things are already in hand, let''s withdraw first!"


    The judge shouted, and he closed his book.


    At this moment, the bookishness in him completely disappeared, replaced by a powerful aura.


    "Taurus head horse face, take the ten kings and the key to go first. After the judge and I make a judgment." The battle intent appeared in the eyes of the king of the kings, and the muscles on his body swelled a lot at this moment.


    ...


    On a cruise ship that has just left the China Sea.


    Kawasaki is holding red wine, lying on his back in a chair, enjoying himself.


    Miyamoto Sakura next to him is leaning on the railing and looking at the vast ocean.


    "What''s the matter? Are you still thinking about Meeko Hieno? It''s useless to think about it. She is now estimated to have turned into a pool of blood in the darkness one kilometer below the Mariana Trench." Kawasaki sneered. Said.


    Miyamoto Sakura¡¯s eyes flashed sharply: "Teacher. I am not thinking about that woman, but about our shogunate! Can we really overthrow the rule of the Mitsubishi Foundation this time?"


    "There must be no problem. As long as we press this button." Kawasaki took out the remote control, and he pushed aside the surface of the remote control. There was a red button inside.


    "The master switch that detonated the 100 tons of TNT explosives will be frustrated by the Mitsubishi Consortium, which is facing both the Dragon Group and the Jifu at the same time, as well as the ghost brand angry! You can take advantage of the situation and give the Mitsubishi consortium a final blow!"


    A look of excitement appeared in Kawasaki''s eyes.


    "But... will they anger our shogunate?"


    "The shogunate? Who knows that this is a good thing the shogunate did. Everyone will only know that two of the three keys are controlled by the Mitsubishi Foundation. People who are not from the underworld detonated the bomb, so who else will be besides the Mitsubishi Foundation."


    Miyamoto Sakura looked at the looming light in the far east.


    "Then let''s detonate it now."


    "Don''t worry, wait a minute. Don''t worry, I kept my eyeliner in the capital. Once the police or army in the capital changes, I will detonate this ¡®firework¡¯. If everything is normal."


    Kawasaki looked at his watch: "An hour later, at two o''clock in the morning, we will present a final firework for these Chinese people who are still sleeping."

 Chapter 1038： Bright "fireworks"

    Chapter 1038: Bright "Fireworks"


    What Kawasaki didn''t know was that in the night, a transport plane passed by outside the airspace of the island country.


    Such things often happen, and they have not aroused the attention of the island air force.


    But in the darkness, the belly of the transport plane opened, and small black shadows fluttered their wings to the island on the sea.


    A seaside lighthouse, the light was shining in the sky, and a flock of birds was seen flying by.


    "Hey, there is a large flock of birds over there!" A sentry curiously looked at the flock of birds that disappeared into the darkness.


    "What''s weird about a flock of birds, don''t bother me watching a love action movie." A sentry next to him threw his companion a blank eye, and continued to concentrate on watching the movie on the phone.


    Such scenes take place in various parts of the island country, but after all, it is a flock of birds and it is not too attractive.


    ...


    "Is there really no problem with this? And... if you drop the bomb in a crowded place, it would be a bit..." Sister Zhou said hesitantly while sitting in the car.


    "When they planted the bomb in the capital, did they consider the 20 million people in the capital?" Ye Hao said coldly.


    "If these bombs are really detonated in the capital this time, even if it does not kill 20 million people in the capital, there will be millions of casualties!"


    Murderous intent flashed in Ye Hao''s eyes: "Do not do to others what you don''t want. Since they dare to do this, they will have to pay the price."


    "This is the truth." Sister Zhou still has some concerns: "But the current situation in the country is very delicate. If something big happens..."


    "Sister Zhou, don''t worry. I didn''t put those explosives in too many places for civilians. I investigated several bases of the shogunate and the Mitsubishi community. I think they will soon reap the rewards." Ye Hao looked coldly. The dawn slowly rising in the distance in the night sky.


    "Whether it is the Mitsubishi consortium or the shogunate, this time I will make them pay the price they deserve!"


    ...


    A wood near the beach.


    The Dragon Group and others rushed to this point, but they only saw the deserted coastline, the sea, and the slowly rising sun in the distance.


    "Damn it, let the group of people in the underworld escape!" Huang Peng slapped an angry fist on the nearby tree.


    The tree was pierced directly by the fist.


    Team leader Xiang has sharp eyes, recalling the battle just now: "The strength of the monsters in the underworld is really strong, even if I dare not resist the power of the Eight Hades. The judge is even more mysterious, and I feel that he has not used it at all. Do your best."


    "If you want to capture them, you need at least five triple innate realms."


    Huang Peng took his hand out of the tree: "This is not the time to talk about this. The bronze key has been taken away by the other party. The most important thing now is the explosives."


    "Has the problem of explosives really been solved in the capital?"


    Team leader Xiang''s face sank: "I can only let my fate go and go back to the capital first."


    The dragon group slowly disappeared into the forest.


    ...


    On the cruise ship, Kawasaki put down the satellite phone in his hand, with a grinning smile on his mouth.


    "Well, the matter is over. Now it''s our turn to set off the fireworks."


    Kawasaki took out the remote control and pushed open the top floor, revealing the red master switch.


    There was a bloodthirsty excitement in his eyes.


    "I only need to press it lightly now, and Huaxia''s proud capital will fall into a sea of ??flames."


    "Just use the blood of those lowly Chinese people to welcome the rise of our great shogunate."


    The surrounding eyes, including Miyamoto Sakura, were scorching hot. They looked to the east, and they looked forward to the birth of that flame.


    Kaz


    Under everyone''s gaze, Kawasaki pressed the button.


    Boom boom boom


    A faint explosion sounded.


    Kawasaki closed his eyes and waved his hands with enjoyment like a musician.


    "What a beautiful sound, what a nice note. I seem to hear howling, begging for mercy, and pain in the rhythms that come and go."


    The expression on Kawasaki''s face was crazy, and he was still breathing, as if he really enjoyed the feeling.


    "Kawa... Mr. Kawasaki... this... this is not right."


    The sound from the side interrupted Kawasaki''s enjoyment.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Kawasaki opened his eyes, but he did not see the flames of the east.


    strange?


    what happened?


    Is it too far away to see it?


    But it shouldn''t be. It was a hundred tons of explosives that detonated at the same time, and now it was just a bright morning light. Although it was a few hundred kilometers apart, the flames should be visible.


    What''s more, the sound can be heard, how can it not be seen.


    Kawasaki frowned and stretched out his hand subconsciously: "Sakura, bring me the telescope."


    Kawasaki raised his hand, but did not respond for a long time, and he turned his head in doubt.


    All the ninjas around, including Miyamoto Sakura, looked back and looked in the opposite direction from Kawasaki.


    "What are you doing? You are looking in the wrong direction, Huaxia Capital is over there."


    Kawasaki said with a chuckle, but the next moment when he raised his head, his pupils dilated.


    He saw the gunpowder, the fire, and the aftermath of the explosion.


    The expression on Kawasaki''s face became stiff: "Over there...Where is it over there? Could it be that our boat went the other way? It is Huaxia over there?


    "Kawasaki-sensei, over there... over there is the island country." Sakura Miyamoto''s trembling legs fell directly on the ground.


    "Why... how could this happen. Shouldn''t the explosives be Huaxia? How could it be detonated in an island country?"


    Kawasaki''s face was pale, he swallowed, and there was confusion in his mind.


    Even a flock of birds flying above his head at this moment, a pile of filthy bird droppings fell on his head without even noticing it.


    "Ms. Kawasaki, the phone of the shogunate." A ninja looked at Kawasaki with a satellite phone.


    Kawasaki''s hand reaching for the satellite phone was shaking.


    ...


    "The latest news: Serial explosions occurred in many island countries. Most of the explosion sites were shrines, factories, military camps, scientific research centers, and private territories. No explosions were found in residential areas."


    "The famous Mount Fuji, Yasushi Shrine, and Mitsubishi Foundation Headquarters were severely damaged."


    "For this matter, the Island Self-Defense Force has begun an investigation, but so far no cause of the explosion has been found, and no organization has declared responsibility for this matter."


    Kaz


    The LCD screen went black.


    Everyone in the conference room looked at the young man who was crouching Erlang''s legs and seemed to have nothing to do with this matter.


    And this person is the culprit of this incident.


    "Captain Zhou, is he really controlling the animals? Completed this mission?" Team Leader Xiang looked at the Zhou team next to him.


    He still feels incredible about this matter.


    "Yes. I have been involved in this matter before and after, and the Xuan Group Lao Zhou''s team is in charge of the intermediate link."


    Sister Zhou actually felt that she was dreaming at this moment, but the facts told herself that these things were really done by the guy next to him who seemed harmless.

 Chapter 1039： Call from the prefecture

    Chapter 1039


    "You can tame animals? You can even manipulate ants and birds?" Huang Peng looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    Ye Hao smiled and nodded.


    "Hua Xia Thaumatology is three thousand, the Mao family of the Ten Brothers will scavenge the corpses. The little thing of taming the beast is not easy to find."


    Ye Hao said so, but he still felt a little pain in his heart.


    This time, in order for the animals to complete the task, he exchanged a full 200 bottles of animal growth potion.


    His skill point account has successfully become 0.


    The birds were actually fed the potion in advance, which made them smarter than the average birds and improved their abilities a lot. After all, this is a big task.


    Fortunately, I haven''t returned to Haicheng for several months, and the exquisite emerald flowers over there have been ripened by green again.


    And the battle for the North Pole on Christmas Eve in December is also coming soon. Before that, it is necessary to return to Haicheng to "harvest" a wave.


    "Ye Hao, Ye Hao?"


    The call pulled Ye Hao back from the reverie.


    "Ahem, what''s the matter?" Ye Hao looked at Team Leader Xiang.


    Xiang Yisu stared at Ye Hao: "This time the crisis in the capital city can only be resolved by you. This time you have done a great job, and I will follow your superiors..."


    Ye Hao waved his hand: "No need. Anyway, I am not a member of the Dragon Team anymore. It doesn''t matter if I don''t do meritorious service."


    Xiang Yisu paused, it was obvious that Ye Hao was beating him.


    "Um... I think it''s not the case. This time Captain Zhou also participated in the whole process. She also has a lot of credit. I applied for the cancellation of Captain Zhou''s vacation with the above, and I am afraid that I will be the recommender myself. , Recommend her to advance to the local group."


    Huang Peng stood up to make a round.


    Now Ziye Hao''s expression has eased a lot.


    The Zhou team next to her also showed a joyful expression. After all, she still has deep feelings for the dragon team. If she can return to the dragon team, she can be promoted to the local team. This is the dream she had on the first day after joining the dragon team. what.


    "Let''s put this matter aside." Ye Hao''s face was straightened, and he looked at Team Leader Xiang: "I heard that the bronze key was taken away by the people from the underworld?"


    The atmosphere in the conference room is much quieter.


    "Because the place we went was in a chaotic area with magnetic fields, and the communication signal was extremely poor, we did not receive your information in time. It was still the last transaction that we contacted Long Group and learned about your affairs. ."


    "But it was too late. The bronze key was handed over to the other party. At that time, we tried to **** it back, but it''s a pity that the underworld monsters were very cunning and had prepared a means of escape. After a fierce battle, they let them run away."


    Team Leader Xiang said in a low voice.


    Huang Peng slammed his fist on the desk, and the corner of the desk was directly cut open.


    "Asshole, if you give me another chance, I will screw off the head of the Eight Yamas and kick it."


    Drop by drop.


    Suddenly at this moment, Team Leader Xiang''s cell phone rang.


    That is a cell phone for emergency communication.


    Team leader Xiang picked up the phone: "Hello, what''s the matter?"


    Team leader Xiang seemed to have heard something, and his face suddenly changed: "Okay, I see. I got it in conference room 1."


    After hanging up the phone, Team Leader Xiang took a deep breath.


    "People from the underworld contacted us."


    Ye Hao''s face condensed, the people in the underworld had already obtained the bronze key, and still contact them?


    brush


    The big screen on the side lights up again, and the person inside is the Ten Hades.


    However, he seems to be in a luxurious suite at the moment, sitting on the sofa, with two hot-shaped big ocean horses in his arms, and under the camera there is a beautiful blonde woman undulating up and down.


    Ten Hades had a cigar in his mouth: "Hi, two team leaders, do you miss me?"


    Because of the angle, Ten Hades can only see Team Leader Huang and Team Leader Xiang.


    "Huh, I didn''t have enough fists for you before. Shrink your head and tortoise. If you have the ability, I will fight you with Grandpa Huang for three hundred rounds. The guy who doesn''t believe in words." Huang Peng couldn''t bear the frivolous attitude of King Ten Hades, angry Point to the Ten Hades.


    Ten Hades looked innocent: "Why is Team Leader Huang so angry? We already know that the misunderstandings are caused by the unwilling small forces of the island nation."


    "But I believe this will not prevent us from exploring Qinling together, right? Team leader Xiang."


    Team leader Xiang said with a cold face: "Cooperation can continue to cooperate. But for this matter, an apology will pass, it is a bit inappropriate."


    Ten Hades still had a smiling face, and his hands were still indifferent to the two oceans.


    "It''s really not appropriate to apologize. So let''s do it. We said before that we want 30% of the things in Qin Ling, and we give up 10%. How about only 20%?"


    Team leader Xiang narrowed his eyes and was silent for a while.


    "Then we need to cooperate. Someone must contact us to discuss cooperation matters."


    The Ten Hades waved his hand: "The Dragon Group is responsible for all arrangements. Our prefecture still believes in the Dragon Group very much. When the five stars reach the pearl, our prefecture will naturally attend the appointment."


    "Okay. I''m done with what I want to say, I should do what I want to do, and I won''t talk to you anymore."


    With that said, King Ten Hades directly pressed a big Yangma on the sofa, and he didn''t even care about the camera before he turned off, and he started doing primitive exercises.


    Kaz


    After a few seconds, the screen disappeared.


    "What''s going on?" Ye Hao looked at Team Leader Xiang suspiciously.


    Team leader Xiang sighed, he told Ye Hao about the previous request from the underworld to cooperate with Dragon Team to explore Qin Ling.


    "Now that the bronze key is in their hands, if we want to open the Qin Ling, we can only cooperate with them. All big families, including the two religions, have agreed. During this period, we will stop any action against the underworld. "


    Ye Hao nodded: "The calculations made by the underworld are really good, so that you can participate in the opening of Qinling in a fair way, and you don''t need to worry about the decent sects will make trouble in the process."


    "The people in their underworld may be honest before Qinling is opened, but not necessarily after Qinling is opened."


    Huang Peng nodded and said solemnly: "We have also considered this matter. Five-star Lianzhu will appear next year. Before that, we will transfer all the innate warriors and gather the innate warriors of the major families."


    "In this case, besides the innate martial artists who will participate in the opening of the formation, the number of other innate martial artists will exceed double digits!"


    "Then, when the Qinling Mausoleum was opened, it was the place where the underworld was destroyed!"


    You don''t have to think about it, this will be another battle.


    The previous jade treasures were so famous, let alone this time.


    "Okay. Now the matter is resolved, there is nothing wrong here. I want to go back to school." Ye Hao stood up and walked outside.


    "Xiao Zhou, you go send Ye Hao." Team Leader Xiang looked at Team Zhou.


    Team Zhou nodded and quickly followed Ye Hao.


    "This kid is really capable, and he can resolve the danger in the capital with one person." Huang Peng admired.


    "It''s a pity that this child is not something in the pool. I guess...the dragon group can''t tolerate his big dragon." Team leader Xiang had deep eyes.


    "According to my order, everyone who participated in the''Animal Action'' will be kept confidential at the first level. We must not let those island nations know that this matter is ours."


    After Team Leader Xiang finished speaking, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    In Huang Peng''s eyes, this smile was a bit gloating.

 Chapter 1040： The Arctic trip is on the agenda

    "What are you thinking about?"


    In the car, Sister Zhou looked at Ye Hao, who was beside her thoughtfully.


    "Nothing." Ye Hao replied with a smile.


    In fact, he was thinking about Meako Bingye, and that mission needed to save Meako Bingye once, but now he doesn''t know where Meako is.


    If she dies someday, she will be judged that the mission has failed.


    I just hope that this woman can be safe, and don''t cause trouble for herself.


    "How are your girlfriends?" Sister Zhou asked.


    "They, in a city hotel hundreds of kilometers away from the capital, they will be able to return by high-speed rail soon."


    Ye Hao replied subconsciously, he was taken aback for a moment, and realized something was wrong.


    "Um... Sister Zhou, are you misunderstanding? They are not my girlfriends."


    Sister Zhou chuckled and shook her head: "You don''t need to explain anything to me. The first thing you think about is to let them leave. Although they are not now, I think they must have something special with you. "


    "You shouldn''t be concerned about monogamy, are you? It''s just a superficial social rule. It doesn''t matter to us at all. It depends on whether you have the ability to have polygamy or polygamy."


    "Leader Xiang, don''t look like a serious person. In fact, he also has two wives. As long as he manages his emotional life, it''s nothing."


    Sister Zhou''s ambiguous eyes seemed to say that everyone is an adult and don''t pretend to me here.


    I went, it turns out that martial arts practitioners still have this treatment.


    But it''s no wonder that after all, they already exist beyond the law, it''s just the invisible line of morality that tells them principles.


    "Actually, Ahao, you are the most attractive of all the men I have ever seen. If your sister Zhou is twenty years younger, I guess I will chase you back."


    Sister Zhou did not forget to tease Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao could only smile and didn''t care about such details.


    Soon, sister Zhou sent Ye Hao to the door of the villa.


    Seeing Ye Hao walked into the villa''s door, sister Zhou had a trace of loneliness in her eyes.


    "I''m not born to be born, but I''m old."


    Sister Zhou said such a sentence, and it took a long time for her to come back to her senses and slap her face.


    "Zhou Huimin, Zhou Huimin. How old are you, and you are not ashamed to think about this kind of thing."


    After that, the car drove away from here.


    Ye Hao went back to the villa, because the women hadn''t returned yet, and the villa was empty.


    Ye Hao took off his coat, walked to the refrigerator, opened the refrigerator but it was empty, he could only sit on the sofa.


    "Come out. Stop hiding."


    Several figures jumped down from the kitchen, bathroom, and stairs on the second floor.


    "Team Ye, how did you find us."


    Ding Xiaohu sat down on the sofa, and the others were Xue Shishi, Tiansu, Mochen, and Ice Core.


    "Want to know? Wait until you reach the C level in your cultivation."


    Ye Hao pointed to Tiansu: "Go and get me a bottle of drink in the basement."


    "Good." Tian Su''s figure disappeared in an instant, and he sprang out after a blink of an eye.


    Ye Hao didn''t take the drink: "A Bing, help me ice it."


    "Yeah." The ice core took the drink and held it in his hand, and soon the surface of the drink was cold.


    Ice core also unscrewed the intimate bottle cap and handed it to Ye Hao.


    "Let''s talk about it. Why did you come to my house suddenly without saying hello." Ye Hao drank his drink and looked at several people.


    Xue Shitou smiled and touched his bald head: "We originally received a mission to Beijing, but suddenly said that the mission was cancelled. Then we happened to be here again, so I wanted to come and see Team Ye."


    This is probably because of the incident in the capital. After all, it concerns 20 million people, and the ability group can''t watch.


    "And the Oriental team leader said, let us ask you when we are going to the North Pole. You must arrive at the North Pole by the end of November at the latest. If you do not register before midnight on December 1, you will be disqualified. ."


    "The arctic competition has a relatively long schedule, and it takes almost fifteen days."


    It is already mid-November, and this matter really needs to be handled.


    After this matter is finished, and after Xiaoyue''s illness is resolved, he can settle the matter of Nangong Ziqiong with peace of mind.


    "I see. I will go back to Haicheng in two days, and we will leave when I come back."


    Ye Hao glanced at the five people.


    "During this period of time, the cultivation of supernatural powers hasn''t fallen, right. Team leader Dongfang must have allowed you to absorb a lot of energy stones." x


    Now the team fighting in the Arctic Scramble has confirmed that Dongfang Ze will definitely give them all the good things at the bottom of the box.


    After all, this battle is related to the development of the Huaxia Ability Group in the next five years.


    When it comes to cultivation, all five people have confidence in their eyes.


    Xue Shitou touched his bald head subconsciously: "Half a month ago, I finally broke through the E-level peak and entered the initial stage of D-level."


    Although Xue Shitou had an honest personality, he still had pride in his eyes at this time. After all, the D-class ability players in the Huaxia ability group can already be said to be the mainstay!


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, but looked at Tiansu.


    Tian Su is more confident than Xue Shitou, holding his head up as if a soldier is showing off his record.


    "I''m already a D-class early power player."


    Ding Xiaohu said a little hesitantly: "I...I''m only the E-level peak, this can''t be blamed on me. It is they who practiced is really a monster!"


    Mo Chen also hung his head: "E-level peak. But Team Ye, I will continue to work hard, and I must break through to D-level before the battle!"


    He clenched his fists, his eyes with confidence.


    It was completely different from the ink dust when Ye Hao first saw him.


    Ye Hao finally looked at the ice core.


    Bing Core was more subtle than these four men, and smiled slightly: "Late D late."


    The cultivation of supernatural beings is indeed much faster than martial arts, as long as the aptitude is not too bad, and there are enough energy stones to provide them to practice, this cultivation speed is ten times that of martial arts!


    And you must know that the ability of the supernatural person must be eighteen years old to awaken.


    But the warrior must start practicing since childhood.


    "too slow."


    They thought they would be praised, but they heard Ye Hao''s indifferent words.


    Ye Hao glanced at them: "I thought that each of you could be improved by at least two levels! The overall strength is above D level! But now... I am so disappointed."


    Tian Su was stunned for a moment, and he said in surprise: "Team Ye. The speed of our cultivation can already be said to have set a record for the ability group! This can be said to be quite fast in the world."


    "I don''t care what speed. I only care about the result." Ye Hao looked at them coldly: "You need to know, who is your opponent? They are the peak superpowers of the younger generation in other countries!"


    "This is not a competition, it''s a battlefield!"


    "Remember the last rule of the Arctic War I told you before?"


    "During the battle, death is allowed!"


    Ye Hao stared at them with indifferent eyes: "Don''t think that this arctic battle is just to compete for the quota of energy stones! This is also an opportunity to weaken the power of other countries."


    "What is the probability of death of participants in the previous Arctic battles?"


    "38.21%."


    "In other words, nearly half of you may not be able to return."


    "This is the real war, the war of the supernatural person."

 Chapter 1041： Animal migration

    After some teaching, the atmosphere in the villa seemed a bit serious.


    "That... Ye team, if... nothing happens, then we will return to the base." Xue Shitou said to ease the rigid atmosphere.


    "Ok."


    Ye Hao nodded.


    After saying goodbye to Ye Hao in turn, several people walked out of the villa dejectedly.


    It was a bit uncomfortable to be praised for what I was looking forward to, but was poured with cold water.


    "If you follow the standards of ordinary abilities, you are already very good."


    Suddenly, the sound coming from behind caused several people to stop.


    He looked at Ye Hao, who was standing at the door of the villa in confusion.


    "But my standard for you is the world''s top abilities, and D-level is just the beginning. One day in the future you can become C-level, B-level, or even A-level! You will become the new Chinese power group A milestone for a generation."


    "Of course, if you think I am asking you too much, you can say. I will not ask you to such a harsh standard again."


    The words fell with the sound of closing the door.


    Xue Shitou, Tian Su and others are all-round.


    "Team Ye said it is possible that we will become C-level! Even B-level!" Mo Chen muttered a little excited.


    "Look at you for what you are doing. Team Ye still said A-level!" Tian Su held his head high, his eyes hot.


    "Isn''t someone saying that Team Ye had asked too much? Come here, let me tell Team Ye for you, you don''t need to train him so severely in the future." Ding Xiaohu smiled slyly.


    Shaking a mobile phone in his hand, a text message was being edited on the screen.


    "Fatty, let go of my phone!"


    Looking at the noisy boys, Bingxin secretly clenched his fists.


    Correct! Team Ye was right. From the day they received Ye Hao''s training, they were not ordinary supernaturalists, and naturally they couldn''t be viewed by ordinary standards.


    Before, she was still proud of being a D-class, but now thinking about it, it was naive.


    There are still many levels above D-level, and there are more powerful abilities in this world. At this time, pride is a bit too early.


    ...


    Ye Hao looked at the car leaving the window.


    There was a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    For these people who are about the same age as you, or even older than yourself, the relationship between you and them is also a teacher and a friend.


    But the path of cultivation, whether it is supernatural powers or ancient martial arts, is destined to depend on individuals in the end.


    And he just led them to the beginning.


    The final result depends on them.


    "Bow."


    Just when Ye Hao was about to leave the window sill, there was a sound of dog barking outside.


    There are also the screams and scolding of the security and residents in residential areas.


    Ye Hao turned his head, with an unexpected expression on his face.


    Outside, forty or fifty big dogs surrounded the door of his villa.


    And in the air, tens of thousands of birds are hovering like a dark cloud.


    Ye Hao walked out of the villa.


    "Ahao, how did you deal with these animals?" Tangcheng, who had been following Ye Hao in the dark, walked out.


    "You go and let the security and residents disperse first, and I will deal with these things."


    Ye Hao walked to a big dog and communicated with them in animal language.


    It turns out that they have become spiritual at this moment. After taking the animal growth medicine, they have the wisdom of a four-year-old child.


    In their view, these were given to them by Ye Hao, and Ye Hao was naturally their master.


    Those birds have the same idea.


    So they sneaked out from where they were and found Ye Hao with their breath.


    Ye Hao tried to let them go back and leave, but the big dogs looked aggrieved one by one with their tails hanging.


    "Okay. After all, I planted the seeds, I have to clean them up."


    Ye Hao held his head helplessly.


    "Brother Tang, I want to trouble you one thing." Ye Hao shouted to Tang Cheng who was back.


    After that, Ye Hao asked these birds and big dogs to follow Tangcheng to a warehouse outside the city to stay.


    After all, animals on such a large scale would be very troublesome if they kept gathering in the city.


    Ye Hao also thought about how to place them. He rented some trucks or cargo planes and transported them to Haicheng.


    The mountain behind the orphanage is so big, it shouldn''t be a problem to accommodate them.


    After arranging these things, it was late at night, and the women came back one after another. When they walked in the door, they smelled the scent of the food.


    "Oh, what day is this. Once we come back, there is such a rich food waiting for us." Su Xiaoxiao dropped his backpack and ran to the table.


    When the other girls saw Ye Hao wearing an apron and the food they cooked, their taste buds were moved.


    Although they both lived with Ye Hao during this period, they could enjoy the food that Ye Hao personally cooked, but they didn''t have many chances.


    "Brother Hao!"


    The next moment a figure threw himself into Ye Hao''s arms.


    "Okay, come down first. Hao brother has told you many times, don''t pounce on Hao brother." Ye Hao put the annoying meow from his body.


    Although Miao Miao is still a child in EQ and IQ, her figure is a loli and full of charm.


    Let Meow''s delicate body rub against Ye Hao''s arms, Ye Hao couldn''t guarantee that he would turn into a beast.


    "Nothing to be courteous, no **** or steal." Su Xiaoxiao glanced at Ye Hao, and the next moment she surreptitiously stretched out a chicken wing hand and was patted.


    "Damn."


    "Why are you hitting me."


    Ye Hao glared at her: "I haven''t washed my hands yet. Also, didn''t you say that I have nothing to do with courtesy, or if I commit crimes or steal. Then you don''t eat."


    Su Xiaoxiao casts Ye Hao''s eyes: "My lady will eat!"


    After speaking, she ran towards the bathroom in three and two steps.


    "Okay, go wash your hands and get ready to eat." Ye Hao set all the dishes.


    The other women put down their backpacks and went to the bathroom one after another.


    However, Song Ying walked to Ye Hao and whispered, "Is the matter resolved?"


    "What is it?" Ye Hao didn''t know.


    "You still want to lie to me, if nothing happens. How could you let Moran send us all away suddenly." Song Ying bit her lip and looked at Ye Hao: "Do you know that last night? I am worried about you!"


    Ye Hao looked at Song Ying''s haggard look, and he felt happiness and self-blame in his heart.


    The happiness is that there is a woman who cares about him so much.


    I blame myself for making my beloved woman worry about him. This is a dereliction of duty as a man.


    "Okay. I''m not standing here right now, there is nothing wrong with it. If anything happens, you will do a full body check for me at night." Ye Hao teased.


    "It''s not serious." Song Ying rolled Ye Hao''s eyes and ignored him.


    At this time, the women almost came out of the bathroom. Song Ying left Ye Hao and walked to the bathroom.

 Chapter 1042： trip to Europe

    Chapter 1042


    After that, everyone sat happily at the table and enjoyed the food. As for the reason for letting them leave, Ye Hao found a reason to prevaricate.


    "We have one thing..."


    "I have one thing..."


    The meal was the best, Song Ying and Ye Hao put down their chopsticks and spoke at the same time.


    The two are well-rounded


    "What are you doing? You can talk first." Ye Hao asked Song Ying to say first.


    Song Ying looked at the other women, she said.


    "Actually, this matter was originally planned to tell you yesterday. It is about Xiaoyue and Xia Xue, as well as a little bit about my company."


    About them?


    Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue and Xia Xue suspiciously.


    "Don''t you know? Huaxia University will have a friendship with the University of Edinburgh, England. This time the venue will be at the University of Edinburgh."


    "Huaxia University will send a delegation of about 30 people to the University of Edinburgh to spend nearly a month of life, and will spend Christmas and New Year''s Eve party there."


    Song Ying said: "Now the general list has come out, Xiaoyue and Xia Xue are in it. And I happen to be going to England for a business cooperation during this time. So we will set off together in a few days."


    Song Xiaoyue and Xia Xue both showed expressions of expectation.


    Su Xiaoxiao also looked excited: "English! This is the first time I have gone abroad in my life! I can also spend Christmas in English, I wonder if I can see the snow."


    "This is a matter of Huaxia University, and it has nothing to do with you." Ye Hao rolled his eyes at Su Xiaoxiao.


    "Su Xiaoxiao will also go together. I personally contacted her high school teacher, and the teacher agreed." Song Ying added: "Since they are all going, Meow will naturally go too."


    If others estimated that such a long vacation would be difficult to approve, but now in that high school, no one knows that Su Xiaoxiao''s identity is extraordinary, and who dares not approve this eldest''s fake.


    "Now I''m telling you that I want to ask if you are going. If you go, there should be no problem adding a place to the list of Huaxia University." Song Ying interrogated Ye Hao.


    The other women also looked at Ye Hao expectantly.


    After all, the opportunity to go abroad is rare, and they also hope Ye Hao can go.


    "That''s just right. I also want to go abroad." Ye Hao smiled.


    "You want to go abroad?" Several people were stunned.


    "Actually, this is what I just wanted to talk about. I have something to go out for myself, but it just happened to be on the way with you. I can accompany you to England first, play in England for a few days, and then I will leave." Ye Hao Said with a smile.


    This arrangement is also good.


    Anyway, the plane can''t fly directly to the North Pole, and needs to make a stop midway. English is also very close to the North Pole.


    "Then how long are you going to go? Did you go back to China directly after that?" Song Ying looked at Ye Hao with hesitation in her eyes.


    "No. I should go there for half a month. I will return to English before Christmas. I will accompany you at that time. I will come back whenever you come back."


    It hit it off immediately, and everyone was ready to pack for the journey in a few days.


    "Xiaoyue is leaving Huaxia now, won''t the people of Shenyi Sect have any opinions?" Ye Hao walked to the balcony, and Song Ying was standing there.


    "It''s okay. I''ve already told the doctors. Those doctors just told me to take the medicine on time, and nothing else."


    Song Ying''s eyes were full of complicated expressions.


    "Xiaoyue has always wanted to go out to play since she was a child. After all, her parents were very busy back then and didn''t have time to take care of her. I was also suffering from a cold and couldn''t travel far.


    "Although the risk of treating her this time is not very dangerous, I still hope that her wish can be met before the treatment. After all, if... there is a case..."


    At this point, Song Ying''s hands were shaking.


    Ye Hao grabbed Song Ying''s hand and said softly, "Don''t worry, there is nothing wrong."


    ...


    November 20th.


    On an international flight from Beijing to England.


    "Why can you sit in first class, but we can only fly in economy class."


    Song Xiaoyue and Su Xiaoxiao opened the curtain angrily and looked at Ye Hao, who was lying on the spacious first-class seat, wearing sunglasses and enjoying the look.


    And behind.


    It was the delegation sent by Huaxia University to the University of Edinburgh this time, and several familiar figures were there.


    Longsunyu, Situ Qiaoer, Zhuge Qing, Tan Yan.


    After all, this time I was going to a foreign country for friendship exchanges, and of course I would send excellent students.


    Among the more than forty people, half of them are children of the martial arts family.


    In addition to the teacher, Yang Tai, the director of the Political and Education Office, is responsible for the safety of this trip.


    But this is a large passenger plane, in addition to the students of Huaxia University, there are more than 400 ordinary passengers.


    "That... I''ll upgrade your cabin." Song Ying, who was sitting next to Ye Hao, said worriedly.


    "No, you have to pay attention to principles." Ye Hao took off his sunglasses and looked at Song Xiaoyue: "I am not the same as you. You now represent students from Huaxia University. They are all sitting in economy class. Are you going to be a special case? ?"


    "What about you! You are also a student of Huaxia University, so why can you sit here!" Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao unwillingly.


    Ye Hao said, "No, my identity here is just an ordinary passenger, and I paid for the ticket myself. If you don''t believe me, ask your teacher in charge, there should be no me in the list."


    "You!" Song Xiaoyue stomped angrily, and had no choice but to run back.


    "This bastard!" Song Xiaoyue gritted her teeth angrily.


    "Don''t be angry, it''s not good to sit here. It will take more than ten hours to fly, and we can still chat." Guo Shuang took Song Xiaoyue''s hand and comforted.


    Guo Shuang is also a member of the list this time because of his outstanding grades.


    "Then I am also a passenger, why can''t I take first class?" Su Xiaoxiao looked at Ye Hao with a pouting mouth.


    "It would be nice to get you a business class. First class is very expensive, fifty or sixty thousand." Ye Hao looked distressed.


    "If you have money, you can upgrade yourself." Ye Hao teased.


    "You!" Su Xiaoxiao glared at Ye Hao.


    "Miss, the plane is about to take off, please return to your seat."


    At this time, the stewardess just came over, and Su Xiaoxiao could only leave angrily.


    Ye Hao put on his sunglasses again.


    "What are you doing, isn''t it just tens of thousands of dollars. You are not willing to upgrade them, but I can pay for it." Song Ying couldn''t understand what Ye Hao was doing.


    "In fact, this first-class cabin has been packaged by me. For more than ten hours, do you hope there are light bulbs here?" Ye Hao looked at Ye Hao with a cunning expression, and held Song Ying''s slender hand.


    "bored."


    Song Ying blushed and turned her head.

 Chapter 1043： Song Yings Tongue Kiss of Five Girls

    Chapter 1043: Song Ying''s Tongue Kiss of Five Girls


    The international flight took off soon.


    Because they are first-class, Ye Hao and Song Ying are treated very well. They have all kinds of champagne and desserts.


    During the period, Ye Hao''s hands didn''t do anything wrong, Song Ying''s face was red and her ears were red, and she just sat opposite Ye Hao, put on her blindfold and rested herself.


    Ye Hao was not pestering Song Ying either, he glanced at the newspaper in his hand.


    The front page headlines above are still news of explosions in various parts of the island country.


    As of today''s position, this explosion directly caused 20,000 deaths and hundreds of thousands of injuries.


    Most of the people who died were members of the Shogunate and Mitsubishi Foundation.


    In addition, it also caused a total of four billion US dollars in direct losses.


    The island country is still investigating this matter, and international countries are also deeply concerned. Everyone thinks this is a terrorist attack.


    Apart from the group of animals who are insiders of this matter, the people of the dragon group, it is estimated that the people of the island nation will not be able to investigate the truth for a while.


    Even if something is found out, the explosives are not from China, and the Mitsubishi consortium can''t tell it.


    Ye Hao closed the newspaper, lay down and closed his eyes to rest up his mind. After all, this time it would take nearly ten hours to fly, spanning half of the earth.


    Open the system interface.


    The total number of skill points increased to 500 again.


    At this time, when Ye Hao took the time to return to Haicheng, he absorbed fifty mature emerald exquisite flowers.


    In addition, this time Ye Hao did not go with Xue Shitou and the others, and asked them to go to the North Pole first. Ye Hao accompanies Song Ying and them to England first, and then to the North Pole.


    Anyway, this time the ability group is led by Deputy Leader Hou Boyi. Although this person has a similar relationship with Ye Hao, this person is very responsible and shouldn''t have much problem.


    [Playboy physique triggers a special task: The host will accept five different girls'' confession within 30 minutes, and will end in five ways respectively, tongue kiss, kiss, kiss, lick, and hug. The duration of each mode shall not be less than one minute. ¡¿


    [Mission failure: a penalty for random failure (very serious). Successful mission: reward one ability]


    [The countdown to the task starts: 29.59 minutes...]


    [Please select the first target for the host. If the host does not choose, the system will randomly select a woman among the currently possible women. One minute time limit...]


    Ye Hao''s eyes widened suddenly, as if ten thousand grass and mud horses were running wildly in his heart.


    The physique of this **** who has been born for so long, and he came out to make trouble at this time.


    And this task of making trouble is simply too brutal!


    Five girls will confess to themselves? Although this is a very "happy" task on the surface, Ye Hao also knows that too many peach blossom debts are incurred, and one day he will incur retribution.


    Ye Hao really didn''t want to take this task, but the final punishment for this task has never been marked (very serious).


    This made Ye Hao a little scared, if the system''s task punishment was really super serious, it would really be over.


    [System prompt: There are ten seconds left to select the target time, nine..., eight...]


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and whispered Song Ying''s name secretly in his heart.


    It''s done, Ye Hao is now curious about what the system will do.


    You have to know that Song Ying is a thin-skinned woman, otherwise she and Ye Hao wouldn''t have been involved for so long.


    And Song Ying, who was in a shallow sleep, had a dream.


    She dreamed that she let Ye Hao wait and kept waiting, but in the end she lost Ye Hao.


    When she looked around, she couldn''t find it anymore. She was so anxious that she cried bitterly. When her heart broke, she saw Ye Hao walking with an invisible woman. The two dressed in formal dresses, under the wedding march. Walk away slowly.


    No matter how Song Ying called, Ye Hao didn''t look back.


    Song Ying woke up suddenly, she happened to see Ye Hao, who was sitting opposite, looking at herself suspiciously.


    "What''s wrong with you, sweaty?" Ye Hao looked at Song Ying suspiciously.


    Is that a dream?


    But why is this heartache feeling so real.


    Song Ying clutched her chest, the feeling of loss really made Song Ying sad and painful.


    At this moment, she didn''t notice this long dream, and the actual time only passed less than ten seconds.


    Song Ying couldn''t suppress her emotions, she suddenly stood up and threw herself on Ye Hao.


    "You...what are you doing?" Ye Hao didn''t do anything wrong. This was the first time he saw Song Ying so enthusiastic in a sober state.


    Song Ying sat on Ye Hao, pressed her hands to Ye Hao''s ears, and looked at Ye Hao with crystal clear eyes.


    "Ahao. I know that you love me very much. I see everything you do for me. You appear when I need it most. You guard me like an angel, run for me, and solve all obstacles for me. The problem in front of me."


    "But I willfully let you wait, even dare not announce our feelings."


    Seeing Song Ying''s emotional appearance, Ye Hao was secretly shocked. The ability of this system is too terrifying, can it control other people''s feelings?


    Ye Hao smiled and said: "What are you talking about. These are all I want..."


    Song Ying covered Ye Hao''s mouth.


    She stared at Ye Hao affectionately with her eyes: "But the wayward me, please wait for me, don''t leave me. Wait until everything is over."


    "I would like to wear a wedding dress for you, and make a thousand-year vow, with you with blue silk and white hair."


    A lot of crystals appeared in Song Ying''s eyes.


    [Task reminder: After Song Ying confessed, please proceed to the next link and select the intimate option. Tongue kiss, kiss, kiss, lick, hug. ¡¿


    Ma Dan, this system is really amazing.


    But Ye Hao chose tongue kiss without a doubt.


    Song Ying removed her hand, leaned down, and printed her delicate lips domineeringly on Ye Hao''s lips.


    Ye Hao felt a little snake rushing into his mouth.


    After a minute...


    [Ding, the tongue kiss is reached. Mission completed: 20%]


    At this moment, the kiss between Ye Hao and Song Ying was a little emotional, Ye Hao stroked Song Ying''s back, and even forgot the existence of the mission.


    "bump."


    At this time, the stewardess opened the door and pushed the dining car into the first-class cabin. She happened to see the two of them.


    The movement of opening the door also instantly made Song Ying sober. Seeing her crazy behavior being seen by others, her forehead to neck was red in an instant.


    "Excuse me, excuse me. This is a cabin package, besides... there are safety measures in the smallest box on the right side of the seat, free of charge."


    After speaking, the stewardess immediately turned and walked out of the first class.


    Song Ying felt that her head was about to explode, what happened to her.


    How could such a shameful thing be done in a public place like an airplane?


    "Little beauty, what''s the matter? I''m shy now, but I was very domineering just now, and I forced to kiss the boy from the Liang family."


    Ye Hao looked at Song Ying mockingly, and stroked Song Ying''s hot cheek with his hand.


    "Little fool, I will wait for you. I will wait until the day you put on my wedding gown!"


    Song Ying pushed Ye Hao away abruptly, she was short of breath.


    "You...you...I...me."


    Song Yingyu was incoherent, she rushed directly into the special toilet in the first-class cabin and closed the door.


    [System prompt: 20% of the task is completed, please select the second target, the time limit is one minute]


    The most difficult tongue kiss is over.


    And the next four intimate actions made Ye Hao a little confused about what to do.


    The other three behind are good to say, this second kiss...who should I kiss.


    Ye Hao scratched his hair, this **** system, he finally came out to play, and didn''t let him go.


    The system''s time-limited reminder sounded again, and Ye Hao gritted his teeth and stomped his feet, and said the name silently in his heart.

 Chapter 1044： Tan Yans confession

    Chapter 1044 Tan Yan''s Confession


    The seats of Huaxia University students are basically sitting together. Tan Yan is reading a book with headphones on, and it is still a romance novel.


    If it were before, she would never read such novels.


    But now, for some reason, she likes to read this kind of novel very much, and even unconsciously imagines that the male protagonist is Ye Hao, and the female protagonist is naturally herself.


    Every time she saw the protagonist and heroine act affectionately, Tan Yan seemed to be shocked all over her body.


    She will feel ashamed, but she will be uncontrollable to let herself see, as if addicted.


    At this moment, she saw a sentence, which was what a supporting actor said to the heroine.


    Remember, on a plane at an altitude of 10,000 meters, that is the closest place to the sky. Legend has it that at that time, if the woman can confess to the man, there is a high chance of success.


    The careless passage seemed to plant a seed in Tan Yan''s heart, and it was out of control.


    Tan Yan''s eyes were hot, she closed her book, unfastened her seat belt, and got up.


    "Sister Tan Yan, where are you going?"


    The female student next to her looked at Tan Yan who was leaving her seat in confusion.


    "To the restroom."


    Tan Yan left a word and walked towards the front of the cabin.


    Ye Hao, who was fidgeting in the first class, looked at the time a little anxiously.


    Eight minutes have passed since the thirty-minute time limit.


    Song Ying still didn''t come out in the bathroom.


    If the time limit is up and the girl didn''t confess to Ye Hao, it shouldn''t be her own fault, right? It is the responsibility of the system.


    After all, I have chosen the target, and the task is to ask the girl to confess to myself.


    Ye Hao can only pray silently in his heart now.


    Suddenly, the door of the first-class cabin was opened.


    Ye Hao saw the people who walked in.


    Tan Yan!


    Damn, this system is really awesome!


    Ye Hao had thought about a few candidates in his mind before, and it would be better to have a good impression of him. In this case, it would be convenient to end at that time.


    And the women who have a good impression of themselves here should be Tan Yan and Xia Xue.


    He first tried Tan Yan, a calm-looking woman, but he didn''t expect the other party to actually come to the door.


    "Sister Tan Yan...you."


    Before Ye Hao had time to speak, Tan Yan jumped up and pressed her two legs in black cotton socks on Ye Hao''s body, while both hands pressed Ye Hao''s arms.


    "Don''t move, I have something to tell you!"


    Guru


    Ye Hao couldn''t bear such a hot action of a big beauty.


    To be honest, with strength, if Ye Hao wants to break free, Tan Yan can''t stop it.


    But if there is too much movement, it will stop Song Ying in the bathroom.


    Ye Hao can only pray that Tan Yan will end soon, and the sound insulation of this first-class cabin will be better.


    Ye Hao''s eyes rolled, his finger touched a button next to him, and an elegant music sounded in the first-class cabin.


    Tan Yan didn''t notice, she was completely immersed in her own world at this moment.


    "Ye Hao, do you like me?"


    Let me go, this Tan Yan is really straightforward.


    "Sister Tan Yan, I..." Before Ye Hao could finish, Tan Yan held his mouth down.


    I''ll go, how come everyone likes to cover their mouths, can they let people finish their conversation?


    "I don''t care if you like me or not, but I like you. It''s not because of the twelve-way tan legs you taught me, but I like you."


    "I like how you look when you fight, and I like your aura of arrogance."


    "I am a child from a family of Wuxi. Since I was a child, the man I longed to conquer me is the strongest man in the world, and when I met you, I found that you are that man."


    "I don''t care what your answer is. I like your heart will not change. I know you are strong and I will continue to grow stronger. One day I will stand by your side and become a woman who can stand by your side! "


    Tan Yan seemed to have finished speaking, and her eyes looked at Ye Hao with an unwavering expression.


    [Task reminder: Tan Yan confession is over. Please select an intimate option: kiss, kiss, lick, hug]


    In this choice, Ye Hao hesitated for a long time, and finally he chose.


    lick.


    The word lick is very sensitive, but it ranks in the middle of closeness and hug, which means that the degree of closeness is not as high as closeness.


    "But before that, I want you to remember me!"


    Tan Yan suddenly leaned down.


    Ye Hao took a breath, and he felt a chill on his neck, like a block of ice moving on his skin.


    Every second of this is stirring Ye Hao''s nerves.


    Oh my God!


    It felt like she was going to ascend to heaven, but now Song Ying was in the bathroom less than five meters away from him.


    If she comes out this time...


    Shouldn''t it be so exciting.


    Ye Hao had a sense of irritation in his heart, and at the same time he had this feeling, he also had a sense of guilt in his heart.


    These are not Ye Hao''s original intentions, they are all things that must be completed under the threat of system tasks.


    Ye Hao can only pray that this matter will be over soon, and Song Ying must never come out at this time, otherwise she will have the heart to jump directly off the plane.


    A minute later, a sudden sensation of pain made Ye Hao sober.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes, only to see the scene of Tan Yan leaving with a blushing face.


    [System prompt: 40% of the task is completed, please select the next goal, and the time limit is 1 minute]


    It seems that Ye Hao does not need to reply to this confession, only the woman needs to finish the confession process.


    Kaz


    The bathroom door was opened.


    Song Ying, with only a slight blush on her face, and drops of water came out, seemingly washing her face.


    Song Ying looked at Ye Hao, her brow furrowed: "What''s the matter with you? Why are your clothes untidy?"


    At this moment, Ye Hao noticed that Tan Yan had unbuttoned a few of his shirt.


    "Ah...I...I''m not waiting for you to come back." Ye Hao turned and looked at Song Ying squintingly: "My wife, do we want to continue the previous thing."


    "Get out of here! Delete the matter from your head for me just now. You are not allowed to mention it to me."


    Thinking of the scene just now, Song Ying''s cheeks were red again. What happened to her back then, how could she suddenly do such a thing, it was too shameful.


    After finishing speaking, Song Ying stopped sitting opposite Ye Hao, and specifically found a place far away from Ye Hao.


    Anyway, the first-class cabins were all booked by Ye Hao, and it was the same everywhere.


    [Task reminder: 10 seconds left in the selection time limit]


    "Then I will go to the cabin to have a look."


    Ye Hao can''t stay here anymore. Song Ying is here now. Wouldn''t it be embarrassing to wait for a girl to come and confess.


    Ye Hao walked outside while chanting the next girl''s name in his heart.

 Chapter 1045： The last goal: Changsun Yu

    Chapter 1045 The Last Goal: Long Sun Yu


    When Xia Xue just walked to the compartment between Economy Class and First Class, Xia Xue came oncoming.


    Xia Xue''s eyes flickered when she saw Ye Hao.


    "Ye... Ye Hao, I have something to ask you."


    Ye Hao is already prepared: "If you have anything, just talk about it."


    "I¡­¡­"


    Ta Ta Ta


    The sound of approaching footsteps came from the economy class.


    The door was opened, and Situ Qiao''er came over. She looked at the empty compartment and the bathroom with the door locked.


    "Someone is in the bathroom?"


    Situ Qiao''er stomped her feet, and she could only go back the same way to the bathroom at the end of the plane.


    In the locked bathroom, Ye Hao and Xia Xue were almost close to their bodies.


    The toilets in this economy class are really a bit small, totally incomparable to the first class.


    It may be better to stand here alone, but the two stand side by side with the distance between their bodies no more than five centimeters.


    Ye Hao could clearly feel the heartbeat from Xia Xue''s small body.


    The ambiguous breath filled the entire bathroom.


    Xia Xueqing panted. She looked at Ye Hao and opened her mouth, but when the words came to her lips, she couldn''t say anything.


    "What''s wrong?" Ye Hao looked at Xia Xue suspiciously.


    Don''t get stuck here, there are two more behind.


    With such thoughts, Ye Hao felt that he was a bit scumbag.


    Although her heart was filled with that kind of thought, Xia Xue was still too nervous. She took a deep breath, and her pupils turned blood red.


    The aura of his body also changed accordingly.


    Xia Xue raised her head, her blood-red pupils staring at Ye Hao.


    "I love you."


    Xia Xue was even more straightforward than Tan Yan, so she didn''t like it, she just used her love.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with me now, and I don''t understand why I want to say this now, but I have this kind of impulse in my heart."


    Xia Xue clutched her chest.


    "My blood is hot, and my body is burned by the sun."


    "I want you to look at me more, even a little bit."


    Ye Hao even heard the voice of prayer in Xia Xue''s tone.


    [Task reminder: After Xia Xue confessed, please select the intimate option. Kiss, kiss, hug]


    "kiss."


    Ye Hao whispered secretly in his heart.


    This time, he didn''t let the other party take the initiative, he directly held Xia Xue''s face and kissed Xia Xue''s vermilion lips.


    Xia Xue''s eyes widened, she didn''t know where to put her hands at first, and then she slowly immersed in the beauty of this moment and closed her eyes.


    Xia Xue''s silent dedication to herself and Ye Hao are all in sight.


    She is just an ordinary girl. She didn''t have any specialties except for good academic performance.


    So when she was in the Wanjia Welfare Institute, she did her best to help Ye Hao manage everything in the orphanage, so that Ye Hao had no worries.


    She doesn''t need Ye Hao''s whole heart, as long as she can occupy a little place in Ye Hao''s heart, even a little bit is enough.


    This kiss was a mere kiss, lasting much longer than a minute, until the two sides left each other almost at the same time.


    "I...I. I''m leaving now." Xia Xue blushed and pushed open the door to go out. She hung her head back to her seat.


    Both Song Xiaoyue and Guo Shuang, who were sitting next to her, looked at the strange Xia Xue curiously.


    "What''s wrong with you Xia Xue? Your face is so red, isn''t it feeling well?"


    "Ah? It''s okay. It''s just the first time I''ve been on the plane for such a long time. I''m not used to it. I''ll just take a rest." Xia Xue explained with a smile.


    Her two hands were held together, and her thumbs were spinning.


    This is how she subconsciously expresses her inner joy.


    Xia Xue raised her hand and touched her lips.


    This trip is really good.


    Ye Hao sat on the toilet in the bathroom.


    He laughed at himself in the mirror beside him.


    "Ye Hao Ye Hao, you are really a scumbag."


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, temporarily leaving his emotions behind.


    The task time has the last ten minutes left, and the task completion degree has reached 60%, that is, the last two girls are needed.


    The only option for intimacy is to hug and kiss.


    Su Xiaoxiao.


    Ye Hao chose his nominal sister.


    Ye Hao opened the door and walked out of the bathroom, just in time to hear the rapid footsteps and the cries of the stewardess.


    "Miss, please slow down, this is an airplane, please don''t run."


    Ye Hao turned her head, Su Xiaoxiao plunged directly into Ye Hao''s arms, with tears on her face.


    And the door of the first-class cabin was also opened, and Song Ying looked at Su Xiaoxiao who was thrown into Ye Haohuai in confusion.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you still crying here." Ye Hao patted Su Xiaoxiao''s back.


    Su Xiaoxiao was crying.


    "I... I dreamed of my dad, I dreamed of the day he left me, and I also dreamed that my mother didn''t want me anymore, and she ran away with other men."


    "Finally...in the end you don''t want me, you say I am a burden."


    This system will really pick the opportunity.


    Su Xiaoxiao''s appearance is a very powerful person, but to her, emotions are a deep weakness in her heart.


    Once something related to it happens, she can''t control her emotions.


    "Ye Hao. Will you not want me, will you support me for the rest of my life." Su Xiaoxiao looked at Ye Hao pitifully with clear teardrops in his eyes.


    [Task reminder: After Su Xiaoxiao''s confession is complete, please select the intimacy option: Affinity hug]


    hold.


    Ye Hao chose this option subconsciously, because he felt that the girl in front of him needed a hug at this moment.


    Ye Hao took the initiative to hug Su Xiaoxiao and touched Su Xiaoxiao''s head.


    "Stupid. Who wouldn''t want you? I''m your brother. Of course I will raise you for the rest of my life, and make you a wrinkled, arched old lady."


    Song Ying showed a knowing smile behind her. She felt that the scene in front of her was very warm, as if she had a glance with her sister Song Xiaoyue.


    "You''re an old lady!"


    "Then...I want to take first class." Su Xiaoxiao looked at Ye Hao with a pouting mouth.


    "Dare to love that you were acting with me just now." Ye Hao tapped his finger on Su Xiaoxiao''s head: "By the way, Meow. She is sitting with you."


    "She is asleep." Su Xiaoxiao said.


    "Bring her here, you two will sit in the first class together." Ye Hao smiled.


    "Good." Su Xiaoxiao wiped away his tears and ran away with a smile.


    [Task reminder: 80% of the task is completed, please select the next goal. ¡¿


    Ye Hao is very relaxed now, and he has determined the next goal, which is Meow.


    As for kissing her, it''s not a kiss anyway, it''s also a kiss on the cheek.


    Meow usually licks his cheek frequently, and there is nothing wrong with kissing the cheek this time.


    "I choose..."


    Suddenly, the plane bumped, Song Ying couldn''t stand firmly, and her head hit the steel plate beside her.


    Ye Hao didn''t have time to think, and hurriedly stepped forward to hug Song Ying.


    In this way, a bloodshed scene was avoided.


    "I''m the captain. Just now we experienced a small air current with a bit of turbulence, but it''s all right now, please don''t worry."


    The captain''s announcement sounded.


    Ye Hao looked at Song Ying in his arms and interrogated, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine." Song Ying shook her head and stood up by herself.


    "It''s fine..."


    [Task reminder: Because the host did not select the target within the task time limit, the system automatically selects it...]


    [The goal of confession to the host is...Long Sun Yu]

 Chapter 1046： Task punishment: bad luck physique

    Chapter 1046: Mission Punishment: Bad Luck Physique


    Ye Hao took a deep breath.


    Damn, the moment I just thought about not letting Song Ying hurt, and delayed the selection of the mission target, the system automatically selected it!


    Long Sun Yu?


    How could this guy like himself.


    And let her confess to yourself?


    "What''s the matter? Are you okay." Song Ying looked at Ye Hao with a puzzled expression.


    "Ah? I''m okay, please go back to your seat quickly. In case there is turbulence in a while, I...I''ll go to the bathroom first." Ye Hao told Song Ying to return to the first class first.


    And he himself was fidgeting in the compartment.


    At the same time, Changsun Yu was still fidgeting.


    From a moment ago, Ye Hao couldn''t help but appear in her mind.


    The scene of the dammed lake in the mountains after that night also kept appearing in her mind.


    What is going on here, why do you think of this **** guy.


    Chang Sun Yu patted his slightly red cheek.


    "Changsunyu, Changsunyu, have you forgotten to take your medicine when you go out? Why do you miss this guy!"


    Chang Sun Yu secretly told herself to calm down.


    "Yu''er, what''s the matter with you?" Situ Qiao''er looked at the strange girlfriend next to him in confusion.


    "Ah? I...I''m fine." Chang Sunyu forced a smile.


    Situ Qiao''er frowned, looked up and down Yixi Changsunyu, and then stretched out his hand against Changsunyu''s forehead.


    "Your forehead is a little hot. Did the bumps just make your body uncomfortable."


    Long Sun Yu waved his hand again and again: "How is it possible, we are not ordinary people, how can this degree of turbulence affect our body."


    "Um... I''d better go to the bathroom."


    Long Sunyu couldn''t sit still, she unfastened her seat belt and walked quickly to the bathroom.


    "Strange." Situ Qiaoer was puzzled, but she continued to look at the book in her hand.


    Zhang Sunyu breathed lightly, and walked to the door of the compartment unconsciously, lowered his head and pushed open the sliding door, and walked in directly, hitting a person with his head.


    "Sorry, sorry."


    Long Sun Yu repeatedly apologized.


    When she saw the person she had hit, her head shook.


    Ye Hao!


    At this moment, the sliding door of the compartment closed automatically.


    Only Ye Hao and Changsun Yu were left in the compartment.


    Ye Hao looked at the obviously weird Long Sun Yu in front of him, and he was secretly surprised.


    The system''s ability is too strong. Those girls who have a good opinion of them before are good to say that Changsun Yu, a girl who is obviously contradictory with him, can control her to confess to himself?


    If the system is a person, isn''t it a person who can control the whole world.


    "Um...I want to go to the bathroom." Changsun Yu''s little heart thumped like a white rabbit.


    "Ah... OK."


    Ye Hao subconsciously took a step to his right, while Changsun Yu happened to be preparing to move to her left.


    Ye Hao could only take a step back to his left, but he didn''t expect Changsun Yu to take two steps to his right at the same time.


    The two of them are as if they are on a bar. You go over there and I go over there.


    Suddenly, the plane bumped again.


    The restless Changsun Yu didn''t stand firmly at his feet, and fell directly into Ye Hao''s arms.


    Ye Hao stepped back towards the back, and happened to knock open the bathroom door, and sat down on the toilet.


    Because of the violent bumps, Changsun Yu had to press his hands on Ye Hao to support his body.


    Ye Hao had nowhere to put his hands in the narrow bathroom, so he could only put it on Sun Yu''s waist.


    The posture of the two of them was quite ambiguous now, as if Chang Sun Yu took the initiative to overthrow Ye Hao.


    "I''m really sorry. The air flow here is a bit messy, but the problem is not big, please rest assured." The captain''s announcement sounded again.


    It''s not a big problem, your brother-in-law.


    Ten minutes before and after, you bumped twice, and you and him are shaking!


    Ye Hao swallowed, looking at Grandson Yu who was less than five centimeters away from him, both of them could feel each other''s hot breathing.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Changsun Yu had the urge to spit out his chest full of words, but it was like a river blocked by a dam, and couldn''t vent at all.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Chang Sunyu''s breathing became faster and faster, and the blush on his cheek seemed to bloom.


    "Yu''er, are you okay? The bumps didn''t hurt you, right?"


    Suddenly a voice came in, turning the ambiguous atmosphere at this moment into an embarrassing aura.


    Ye Hao and Changsun Yu turned their heads and looked at Situ Qiao''er with wide-eyed eyes outside the bathroom.


    Situ Qiao''er''s eyes stared like eggs, and she stayed there for a few seconds.


    During this period, the air seemed to freeze.


    "Um... sorry, excuse me. I''m just passing by." Situ Qiao''er came back to her senses, rolled her eyes and walked out of the cubicle with a smile.


    At this moment, Changsun Yu felt that her head was really going to explode. If there was a hole in the ground, she would like to bury herself directly.


    What are you doing here?


    What happened to the feeling of wanting to confess just now?


    Long Sun Yu, are you crazy, you want to confess to this man, can''t you like him?


    impossible! Even if all the men in this world are dead, it is impossible for me to like him!


    At this moment, Changsun Yu''s mind seemed to wake up, and she pushed Ye Hao away at once.


    "What do you want!" Changsun Yu glared at Ye Hao.


    "What am I doing? Miss, you rushed towards me just now." Ye Hao said with an innocent look.


    "You...you...I warn you, nothing happened just now! Otherwise I will let you disappear from the world!"


    Zhang Sunyu left a threatening word and turned and left.


    "What the **** is this?" Ye Hao was at a loss.


    [The system prompts that the task failed]


    I go!


    This mission failed?


    There is no mistake.


    Ye Hao''s heart beat, and this unexpected mission failed, leaving Ye Hao not in a hurry.


    If the mission fails, you think you have to accept mission punishment...


    Brother system, don''t play with me.


    [The task penalty is drawn, the task penalty: three hours of bad luck]


    Three hours of bad luck?


    Ye Hao threw it away, which means that the next three hours will be unlucky.


    But what can happen to me, can it still kill me.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, opened the door and walked back to the first class cabin.


    brush


    Suddenly a knife and fork flew over, Ye Hao''s figure flashed, and the knife and fork stuck a few centimeters near Ye Hao''s ear.


    "Sorry, I''m really sorry. I slipped my hand just now and the knife and fork flew out." A flight attendant hurried over to apologize.


    "No... it''s okay." Ye Hao''s heart just let go of it was raised again.


    This shouldn''t start now.


    Knives and forks flew out of their hands, any of them flew toward others!


    And it''s inserted into the steel plate. What a force!


    If it wasn''t for Ye Hao''s quick response, he would definitely be interrupted.


    This is not bad luck physique, this is death!

 Chapter 1047： There is a bomb on the plane!

    Chapter 1047 There is a bomb on the plane!


    Chang Sunyu returned to her seat. After she sat down, she felt a malicious look coming from her side.


    Chang Sunyu turned his head and looked at Situ Qiao''er, who was squinting, and with a slight smile.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? It''s pesky."


    The corners of Situ Qiao''er''s eyes raised slightly, and she leaned to Chang Sun Yu''s ear.


    "Unexpectedly, when did the second lady of the grandson family become so proactive. She was still pushing others on the plane to see the posture at the time. If it wasn''t for me to show up, would you have to do it with real guns and live ammunition."


    Long Sun Yu cast a blank look at Situ Qiaoer.


    "Nonsense, let me tell you. It was just that I slipped and fell into his arms because of the bumps. It''s not what you think. And it''s impossible for me with that kind of man!"


    Situ Qiao''er smiled slightly: "Yu''er, don''t lie. We are not ordinary people. Just such a bump can make you unstable?"


    "And I saw that the distance between the two of you was almost close to your face."


    Faced with Situ Qiao''er''s question, Zhang Sunyu was confused and didn''t know how to explain it.


    "All in all, it is impossible for me to like him. I can''t like him if all the men in the world are dead! What''s more, he is still a big carrot. You haven''t seen how many women around him."


    Chang Sun Yu turned his head.


    "Yu''er, you are still so conservative in your thinking. I have my second mother and my little mother, and the four of them live very well." Situ Qiao''er said indifferently: "As long as you have enough strength, these are not problems. "


    "Moreover, this Ye Hao has a good talent. There is almost no big problem in becoming an Innate Realm. Maybe he will surpass your father in the future."


    These words seemed to touch Changsunyu''s taboo, she frowned and retorted.


    "Then my dad is only my mother a woman! Anyway, I will never accept this kind of thing."


    "Stop talking, I''m going to rest."


    Zhang Sunyu pulled up the blanket and directly covered his body.


    Situ Qiaoer didn''t say more.


    ...


    Back to first class.


    Song Ying, Su Xiaoxiao, and Meow, who were in the first class at the moment, looked at Ye Hao sitting in the corner in surprise.


    Ye Hao was quite embarrassed at the moment, his clothes were wet, there was still a little cake residue on his head, and one sleeve of his clothes was gone.


    Su Xiaoxiaoqiang held back a smile, and she covered her mouth: "Ye Hao. Did you go out today without reading the almanac? This is too unlucky."


    "The stewardess pours water for you and can splash it all on you. Meow and eat the cake, and the cake can fly to your head. The corner of your clothes was hooked, and the sleeve was broken."


    "Puff..." Song Ying didn''t hold back her laugh.


    Ye Hao cried and took off his jacket with broken sleeves and wiped his head with a towel.


    "I tell you, you better stay away from me now."


    Ye Hao really felt the terrible physique of this bad luck.


    In less than half an hour, he was so embarrassed, and he almost died here several times.


    Ye Hao didn''t dare to approach Song Ying and the others now, for fear of spreading his bad luck to them.


    Three hours.


    Say long is not long, say short is not short.


    I hope it doesn''t happen.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes and wanted to rest.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao found that the red light above his head was on.


    His face wrinkled.


    This is a warning light for some emergencies on the plane, usually to tell the flight attendant that a special event has occurred on the plane.


    What happened again?


    Ye Hao unfastened his seat belt.


    "Xiao Xiao, you take good care of Song Ying and Miao Miao here, don''t leave the first class if there is nothing to do." Ye Hao instructed Su Xiaoxiao.


    Su Xiaoxiao heard Ye Hao''s tone a little serious: "I see."


    She glanced at her bag on the shelf.


    Inside there is her weapon whip.


    Ye Hao cautiously left the first class. He walked to the economy class. He happened to see a few stewardess walking towards the business class behind the plane, all with anxious expressions on their faces.


    The students of Huaxia University in the economy class showed doubts.


    "What happened?" Ye Hao looked at Yang Tai who got up.


    Yang Tai glanced at Ye Hao, and he said in a deep voice, "I heard the stewardess said that there was a person in the business class carrying explosives."


    Aircraft explosives?


    Ye Hao was taken aback for a moment, I''ll go.


    This bad luck physique is so powerful, and the plots that are only in this kind of movie have been moved out for him.


    "I''ll go ahead and take a look."


    After all, this is an airplane, and he can''t let explosives explode here.


    "I''ll go with you." Yang Tai said a little worried.


    Although the Yang family had a little conflict with Ye Hao, Yang Tai was a staid but responsible person.


    Above this 10,000-meter altitude, even the warriors of their innate realm would not be able to leave alive if the plane exploded.


    "No, you are watching here to avoid accidents." Ye Hao said in a deep voice, walking towards the business class.


    At this time, Changsun Yu and Xia Xue got up almost at the same time.


    "I will go with you."


    Ye Hao frowned and looked at the two women.


    "I haven''t figured out the specific situation yet, it is dangerous for you to go alone. I might be able to help a little if I follow along." Xia Xue said sternly.


    "I am everyone''s elder sister, and I am responsible for everyone''s safety. The teacher must be here to watch the students can''t go, of course I will go!" Chang Sunyu looked serious.


    When Ye Hao wanted to refuse.


    "It''s good for them to follow, to avoid accidents."


    Yang Tai''s words made Ye Hao give up his refusal and agreed to let them follow.


    The three Ye Hao passed through the business class and walked to the door of the business class.


    Through the small window, Ye Hao could see that in a seat in the middle of the business class, a blond white man was holding a small box, his face was tense, and his hand was holding the remote control.


    The flight attendants next to him were trying to calm his emotions, but the foreigner was still nervous there, and even got out of control a bit.


    "A few guests, please go back to your seats first." A stewardess saw Ye Hao and the others watching here, and immediately came to discourage them.


    "I''m a soldier. Please tell me about the specific situation inside." Ye Hao took out a certificate he hadn''t used for a long time.


    It was a certificate given to him by the old chief of the Jiangnan Military Region.


    Hearing Ye Hao said that he was a soldier, the flight attendant''s eyes brightened. Although this person looks a bit young, he is a soldier after all. At this time, something is better than nothing.


    "Comrade, this is the situation. The foreigner inside is very unstable. There is explosives in the box he is holding. The passenger next to him heard the ticking sound and came to inform us."


    "Then the foreigner discovered the strangeness, and when we tried to approach, he took out the detonator and threatened us."


    "But the language he speaks is a bit strange. It''s not English, nor French or Russian. We don''t understand." The stewardess said helplessly.


    "Do you have any male flight attendant clothes here? Get me a set. Let me go up and communicate with him." Ye Hao said to the flight attendant.


    There are many people here, and Ye Hao can''t use abilities when he is forced to do so, so he can only approach it first, and then think of a way to grab the explosive.

 Chapter 1048： The plane fell at high speed!

    Chapter 1048 The plane crashes at high speed!


    "Sir, please calm down."


    "Sir, if you have any requirements, we will do our best to satisfy you."


    Several flight attendants stood two meters away from the explosive convict, trying to persuade the man in various languages.


    But what this person said was a strange language, and they didn''t understand it at all.


    At this moment, the person''s emotions were obviously particularly irritable, and he shouted at them with unintelligible language.


    "Na*#Èø%ÀûÑÇ"


    A voice sounded, causing the person to immediately raise his head.


    I saw Ye Hao standing in front of the man wearing a men''s flight attendant suit.


    Others were surprised to find that the words of the flight attendant, who had never seen them, were similar to those of the explosives criminal.


    "No *amp;·¨@Â忨." The man shouted to Ye Hao excitedly, and at the same time patted the small box containing explosives.


    That move scared everyone around him back several steps in a row.


    Ye Hao communicated with this person for a while.


    The two seemed to be very enthusiastic in communication, but others couldn''t understand what they were talking about.


    But the explosive criminal was very excited, almost focused on Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao raised his hands, as if to calm down the opponent.


    Suddenly Ye Hao''s hand flipped, and a strong light suddenly shone on the explosives criminal''s face, causing the explosives criminal to close his eyes subconsciously.


    At this moment, Ye Hao moved, and he rushed in front of the explosive criminal.


    First, he directly buckled his wrist holding the detonator, pressed it hard, the explosive screamed in pain, released the hand holding the detonator, and Ye Hao took the detonator.


    Ye Hao went around behind the explosive convict again, took out the rope that had been prepared long ago, and tied the explosive convict''s hand behind the chair, making him unable to move.


    Ye Hao picked up the small box and the detonator.


    "This young man is amazing!"


    "He seems to be from Huaxia, could it be the legendary Kung Fu just now?"


    "good job!"


    The people around him froze for a long time, and then burst into fierce applause.


    The movement just now was simply perfect, smooth and flowing, without any fancy movements.


    And the speed is very fast, everything is over in the blink of an eye.


    There are voices of praise all around, not only Chinese people, but also many foreigners in the passengers. The praises in Chinese, English, and various languages ??are intertwined.


    "Please ask a few strong passengers to look after this person." Ye Hao said to the stewardess next to him.


    "Okay." The flight attendant was still addicted to Ye Hao''s chic scene just now.


    An older looking flight attendant came over: "Sir, this?" She pointed to the explosive in Ye Hao''s hand.


    Ye Hao opened the small box directly in front of everyone. It was really explosive, and there were detonators, which looked very scary.


    "It''s okay, this is a relatively stable explosive, and it can only be detonated by pressing this button." Ye Hao stretched out a hand and pulled out a lead directly.


    "It''s all right now. This explosive has become a dud. You can find a place to put it, and after the plane has landed, hand it over to the police."


    Ye Hao gave the small box in his hand to the stewardess.


    "Thank you."


    The stewardess thanked Ye Hao.


    "You could understand what he said just now?" Chang Sunyu looked at Ye Hao unexpectedly.


    "Don''t mention this to me, I just want to laugh when I mention it." Ye Hao waved his hand and pointed at the criminal with a speechless expression.


    "He should have been invited by a terrorist organization to bomb the plane, probably from Africa or other places. Few people speak their language."


    "But his original goal was to take a plane to the U.S. and detonate the plane over the U.S., but because the person who led him bought him the wrong ticket, he got him on the plane."


    Ye Hao couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Xia Xue didn''t hold back a laugh either.


    "Then what was it when you just took it?" Changsunyu looked at Ye Hao''s hand.


    "Strong light flashlight." Ye Hao shook the little thing in his hand.


    "Okay, this matter is resolved, let''s go back." Ye Hao walked toward the economy class.


    This bad luck physique is really incredible, and it can also make the suspect get on the wrong plane.


    I hope there will be nothing more unlucky next.


    Several people left business class and went into economy class.


    The people in the economy class still don''t know what happened in the business class, and they are still confused.


    "The matter is resolved?" When Ye Hao walked to the seat where the Huaxia students were sitting, Yang Tai who was sitting in the seat looked at them and asked.


    Ye Hao nodded and said in a voice that only they could hear.


    "It''s okay, just bomb the plane."


    Yang Tai''s eyelids twitched.


    Did you bomb the plane? Their warriors are also afraid of the plane exploding, it''s nothing.


    "But I am worried that he may have accomplices. Director Yang, you''d better pay more attention to everyone in the economy class to see if there are any abnormalities or mental illnesses. Any abnormalities should be controlled immediately." Ye Hao reminded "kindly".


    Really anything can happen at this time.


    After all, Ye Hao''s unlucky physique is really not joking now.


    Even if the plane crashed now, Ye Hao could totally believe it.


    Kaz


    Suddenly, the plane lost its balance, and the sudden centrifugal force gave way to Changsun Yu, who was in front of Ye Hao, and directly hit Ye Hao''s body.


    Ye Hao leaned back, as if leaning against something soft.


    But he has no time to think about it now.


    This is really going to happen, shouldn¡¯t the plane crash?


    "everyone is¡­¡­"


    Ye Hao was about to speak when suddenly a moist and soft object sealed Ye Hao''s lips.


    The two looked at each other.


    "Hey, can you pay attention to the occasion if you two want to make each other. And you can''t breathe when you press me like this." A vomiting voice came from behind.


    No wonder it felt soft behind him, it turned out that Ye Hao was leaning directly on Situ Qiao''er.


    "Cough... asshole..." Zhang Sunyu removed his lips, annoyed that he wanted to fan Yehao a slap.


    But Ye Hao caught it.


    "Hey, Miss. Please calm down, OK, it''s not me who kissed you, obviously you posted it yourself, I haven''t asked you for the loss of the first kiss."


    The loss of the first kiss is still the first kiss!


    "You..." Changsun Yu was about to talk back.


    Ye Hao directly pushed her away and put her on Situ Qiao''er.


    "Don''t take you to yours. Don''t look at what time it is now, let''s go on, let alone the first kiss, you will be a virgin before you die."


    "Grab your sister."


    The last sentence is for Situ Qiaoer.


    At this moment, the plane was completely head down, and the tail was up. Many people were screaming. The emergency ventilator on the seat had fallen off. No one had time to pay attention to what happened just now between Ye Hao and Chang Sun Yu.


    Because of the high-speed fall, even though the nose was down, Ye Hao and others who did not wear a seat belt tended to rush towards the tail of the aircraft under the action of centrifugal force.


    "Xia Xue, are you okay." Ye Hao steadied his body and looked behind him.


    Xia Xue was holding the seat next to her, standing firmly in the aisle.


    Because of the vampire physique, it is easy to master the balance.


    "I''m fine."


    "I''ll leave it to you here. I''ll go to the front nose to see what is going on."


    Ye Hao grabbed any place available for grabbing with both hands and climbed towards the cockpit of the plane.


    There are still two hours left in the bad luck physique at this moment.

 Chapter 1049： Birds attacked!

    Chapter 1049 Birds Attack!


    Ye Hao finally climbed to the first class.


    The three daughters of Song Ying sat in the first class, wearing their seat belts in no danger.


    "Ye Hao...this...what the **** is going on." Su Xiaoxiao watched Ye Hao climb up and shouted in surprise.


    "It is estimated that there was an accident with the plane, so please don''t move. I''ll go and see."


    Ye Hao continued to climb forward, passing through the first class and finally came to the cockpit of the plane.


    Ye Hao was surprised to see inside the cockpit, the captain was foaming on the seat, and the deputy captain was holding his heart, his face pale and dying.


    "Are you kidding? A heart attack, an anaphylactic shock."


    With medical skills, Ye Hao immediately judged their condition.


    Ye Hao feels that this system can really play.


    There are two captains of an airplane, and two diseases suddenly occur at the same time. This is simply impossible.


    Ye Hao hurriedly walked to the driver''s seat.


    At this time, the dashboard showed that the aircraft had fallen from an altitude of 10,000 meters to 6,000 meters, and it was still falling at high speed.


    If you don''t stop it, the plane will hit the sea in two minutes.


    Ye Hao hurriedly grabbed the control lever of the plane, and after a lot of effort, the plane finally fell and flew from head down, restoring its balance.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief and pressed the button for autopilot flight.


    He released the lever and looked at the two captains next to him.


    Take out the silver needle from the space ring and pierce each acupuncture point of the two captains.


    The symptoms of both of them were significantly reduced, but they did not appear to wake up.


    Even if they use the Holy Healing technique, it is estimated that even if they wake up, they will not be able to control the plane to take off and land normally in a short time.


    At this moment several people walked into the cockpit.


    It''s Yang Tai, Changsun Yu, and the elderly flight attendant.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The three of them looked at the two captains in the cockpit in surprise.


    "You are here just right. You are the flight attendant of this plane." Ye Hao looked at the flight attendant.


    The stewardess nodded and looked at the two captains who were unconscious with silver needles in their bodies with puzzled eyes.


    "You two captains, you lost consciousness because of a heart attack and anaphylactic shock. But fortunately, the rescue was timely. There are no major problems now."


    "After ten minutes, you can remove the silver needles by yourself. Now move them to first class to rest."


    "The plane I have just returned to normal level flight, and it''s in an autopilot state."


    Ye Hao talked about the current situation.


    "Heart attack? Anaphylactic shock?" All three were stunned.


    The two captains became ill at the same time, which is a bit too incredible.


    "The heart attack may have been caused by previous bumps. What about anaphylactic shock." Ye Hao pointed to a black spot on the captain''s neck.


    Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a dead black bug.


    "This is a poisonous mosquito that lives in the tropical rainforest. When nailed to a person, there is a 10% chance that it will cause anaphylactic shock. There is almost no such thing in China. He has won the prize."


    Ye Hao explained.


    "Then can they regain their sanity before the plane landed?" The flight attendant looked at her watch and said anxiously: "Now there are only less than two hours left to the English Edinburgh Airport."


    "How would we land without the captain."


    "It''s okay. I checked the weather in Edinburgh, England, 99% of the time, it is sunny and windless. You can contact the tower and you should be able to land with the autopilot function."


    Ye Hao comforted.


    "That''s good. Sir, please help me take the two captains to the first class to rest."


    The flight attendant asked Yang Tai to help take the two captains to the first class.


    "You know how to heal and fly a plane?" Zhang Sunyu frowned and looked at Ye Hao who was checking the various machines of the plane.


    "Yeah. These are just small skills? Don''t you know Miss Longsun?" Ye Hao teased.


    Regarding Ye Hao''s deliberate ridicule, Zhang Sunyu bit Yu''s teeth and kept silent.


    Although very unconvinced, she does not know these things.


    As a descendant of a family, she has studied Guwu the most since she was a child, and she entered school only to prevent them from derailing their modern life.


    In addition, they rarely have the energy to learn other things.


    "With the autopilot function, can you really send us to England?" Chang Sunyu whispered.


    "If there is no accident, there should be no problem." When Ye Hao said this, his eyes had a solemn expression.


    In normal times, Ye Hao might not think that an accident would happen.


    But now, he doesn''t think so.


    The ability displayed by the bad luck physique is not a joke.


    In a blink of an eye, a quiet half hour passed.


    Nothing happened during this period. With the comfort of the crew, the mood of the passengers in the cabin became stable.


    Except for a few passengers who got a little scratched, everyone else had no major problems.


    The flight attendant also relied on the communication equipment to get in touch with the tower on the ground and reported the situation of the aircraft. The aircraft will land at Edinburgh Airport according to the original plan and rely on the autopilot function.


    Ye Hao sat in the driver''s seat, keeping an eye on whether there was anything abnormal on the dashboard.


    Half an hour of ease means that there is an hour and a half left before the physique of bad luck disappears.


    Although there were no accidents during this half an hour, Ye Hao still didn''t dare to take it lightly.


    "Why are you still here?" Ye Hao turned his head and saw Changsun Yu still standing behind him.


    "You can be here, why can''t I?" Chang Sunyu retorted subconsciously. In fact, she mainly wanted to see if Ye Hao needed any help.


    "I can fly a plane and fly a plane, can you?" Ye Hao replied.


    "I..." Long Sun Yu was so angry that he stomped his feet.


    And the plane shook violently at this time.


    The scared Chang Sun Yu immediately grabbed the handrail next to him.


    "What happened to the plane?" Chang Sunyu asked worriedly.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a bit of turbulence." Ye Hao said calmly.


    After another half an hour passed without incident, everyone felt relieved, thinking that the accident had just passed.


    But what they didn''t expect was that the disaster had just begun now.


    "Aren''t you tired standing?" Ye Hao glanced at Chang Sun Yu who was standing next to him.


    "You need to take care of it!" Changsun Yu replied.


    "I''m afraid that if the plane shakes again later, someone will fall into my arms again. Then I will be accused of harassing her, you say I am not wronged." Ye Hao helplessly spread his hands.


    Long Sunyu knew that Ye Hao was talking about herself. She was so angry that she saw the empty seat of the deputy captain next to her. She sat in and squeezed her seat belt.


    [Remaining time for bad luck physique: 59 minutes 59 seconds]


    Ye Hao glanced at the system interface, there was one hour left.


    There is only more than an hour''s flight away from Edinburgh.


    I hope that nothing will happen in the last hour.


    "Ye Hao, what''s the **** spot over there?" Chang Sunyu suddenly pointed to the **** stuff on the front right.


    Because the plane was moving at high speed, Ye Hao had just looked over, and the black and crushed object had appeared in front of the plane and hit it head-on.


    There was the sound of something hitting the plane from outside the plane.


    "Damn it, it''s the birds!"

 Chapter 1050： Are you bringing me a captain now?

    Chapter 1050 You Can Get Me A Captain Now?


    The flock of birds ran into the plane head-on, and some birds could not dodge and hit the plane.


    This is an impact under high-speed flight.


    It seemed to hear the twisting sound of the outer steel plate of the aircraft.


    At the same time the plane began to shake violently.


    The autopilot system is only suitable for normal flight conditions with no abnormalities.


    If you are hit by a bird like this, if you continue to drive automatically, it is likely to cause the aircraft to lose balance and fall at a rapid speed.


    Ye Hao immediately quit the autopilot system, and the plane shook suddenly.


    He immediately squeezed the operating lever with both hands and finally stabilized the nose.


    "Ah..." Changsun Yu screamed, and spider web-like fragments appeared on the windshield on the right side of the nose.


    There is also a pool of blood and feathers.


    "This...what about this? Will the glass break?" Chang Sunyu asked nervously.


    Although she is a martial artist in the Qi Refining Realm, she is no different from ordinary people in the deep and high altitude.


    Red lights sounded in several places in the cockpit, and sirens sounded everywhere.


    "Don''t worry, this glass won''t break."


    Long Sun Yu breathed a sigh of relief. She looked out the window, and pointed to the rear right with her mouth covered in exclamation: "The two engines on the right wing of the plane are emitting black smoke!"


    Ye Hao scanned the machines that were flashing red lights.


    "The body is damaged, and the two engines on the right have been unable to run due to the impact of the birds."


    "The autonomous driving system is malfunctioning."


    Ye Hao muttered to himself for a while.


    "Chang Sunyu, press the third button from right to left in the third row on the right."


    "Huh?" Changsun Yu looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    "Hurry up, press it down!" Ye Hao urged.


    Zhang Sunyu was yelled by Ye Hao and pressed the button.


    The siren in the cockpit also quieted down.


    "Sir, what''s the situation just now? A passenger saw the two engines on the right side of the plane emitting black smoke."


    The stewardess walked in quickly.


    She saw the broken glass covered with lines in front of Changsunyu, and she covered her mouth in surprise.


    At the same time, I saw the young man controlling the plane.


    "Just now we were hit by a flock of birds, and the aircraft failed in many places. Both engines on the right wing could not continue to work, and the autopilot system could not continue."


    Ye Hao briefly explained the current situation.


    "Then what do we do now? Without the autopilot system, how do we land?" the flight attendant asked worriedly.


    "Although it has lost two engines, this is a large passenger plane with four engines. As long as one engine is still operating, it can successfully complete takeoff and landing."


    Ye Hao said sternly: "Also, I personally will fly a plane."


    "Mr. Which flight school do you belong to?" the flight attendant said in surprise.


    Ye Hao glanced at her: "I am not from the Flying Academy, but I used to fly a private jet."


    "Private jet?" The flight attendant was stunned for a moment. She said in astonishment: "Sir! This is a large passenger plane, not a small private plane."


    "Unless you can get me a captain now, you''d better hurry up and do what I just said."


    The flight attendant hesitated for a long time, she gritted her teeth and bowed deeply to Ye Hao: "Sir, please."


    After finishing speaking, the flight attendant ran into the cabin quickly.


    Chang Sunyu looked at Ye Hao, who was calm on his face, and was a bit surprised. When this man encountered such a dangerous situation, he didn''t have any expression of fear except his seriousness.


    "Edinburgh Tower, this is China Flight 1196. The plane encountered an unexpected situation."


    Ye Hao brought himself the captain''s communication headset, turned on the communication device, and spoke in English.


    "Didi... China 1196, this is the tower of the English Edinburgh Airport, please tell me."


    The voice of a tower controller came from the communication end.


    Ye Hao explained the flight 1196 to the other party.


    "That... please wait a moment."


    Edinburgh Airport Control Tower.


    A controller put down the headset and quickly picked up another phone.


    "Hey, this is the No. 3 console. There is a flight 1196 from China Capital Airport to England''s Edinburgh Airport. It encountered a special situation at high altitude. Two drivers suddenly became unconscious."


    "Five minutes ago, the plane was hit by a flock of birds, and the two engines on the right wing lost power and could not work."


    "Immediately transfer the control of that aircraft to the emergency console!" A commanding voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Yes."


    The young controller picked up the headset again: "Hua Xia 1196, we already know your situation. Now you are transferred to a special channel, and a dedicated tower controller will command you."


    In the other control area of ??the tower, a man in uniform and a little blessed like a leader looked at the controller in front of him seriously.


    A group of staff around came up, each sitting in its own position, here is specifically responsible for handling special situations.


    "Jerry, that 1196 got in."


    "Boss, it''s already connected." The controller named Jerry put on headphones: "China 1196, this is the Edinburgh Tower."


    "Received, this is China 1196."


    Just as Jerry was about to talk, the boss next to him patted him on the shoulder, and Jerry could only give him the headset.


    "Huaxia 1196, just now you said that your two captains were unconscious and unconscious. May I ask who is flying the plane now!" the chief officer said solemnly.


    "Yes, both captains are in a coma. I am a passenger on the plane, a Chinese native. I am now flying the plane."


    Passengers flying a plane?


    Did he learn airplane driving skills?


    "Which flying driving school did you graduate from?" the person in charge asked.


    Ye Hao on the communication side wrinkled. What''s the matter with this group of people, there is still time to ask this at this time.


    "I haven''t read any driving school, but I used to fly a private jet."


    "Sir, please don''t be joking. This is not a private plane, this is a large passenger plane full of 500 people!" The foreigner''s roar came from the other end.


    "Either you send me a captain now, or you just shut up! Let the controller talk to me!"


    Ye Hao yelled at the opponent without hesitation.


    This shocked the Changsun Yu next to him. Ye Hao was really scary when he was serious. It was completely different from the usual hippie smiley.


    "This is an unqualified Chinese person!" The chief executive cursed.


    "BOSS, now?" Jerry looked at his boss hesitantly.


    "Where am I going to find a captain now." The person in charge returned the headset to Jerry.


    He clutched his forehead: "My god, these are five hundred passengers. I will retire in half a year. Don''t joke with me at this time."


    Jerry reconnected with Ye Hao.


    "Sir, does my radar show that you are over the North Sea in the northeast of England!"


    Knowing that the other party was not a professional driver, he did not continue to talk to the other party in professional terms.


    "That''s right. The altitude is 7,000 meters and the speed is 400 kilometers per hour. It is expected to arrive at Edinburgh Airport in thirty minutes."

 Chapter 1051： Plane struck by lightning

    Chapter 1051


    Jerry marked the flight path of China Flight 1196 on the screen.


    "Okay. We will stop all flights at Edinburgh Airport in 20 minutes. At that time, you can choose any runway to land."


    Jerry said solemnly: "Sir, I want to ask you again here. This is a large plane with more than 500 passengers. Are you really confident that you can land?"


    "If there is no accident, there shouldn''t be much problem." Ye Hao glanced at the duration of bad luck under the virtual system interface before his eyes.


    The last fifteen minutes are left.


    As long as fifteen minutes have passed, everything should be fine.


    "Ye Hao, look at what is in the black press in front of you?" Chang Sun Yu on the side pointed to the front again and shouted.


    "Isn''t it a flock of birds again?" Ye Hao was startled, and hurriedly raised his head.


    But this time it was indeed not a flock of birds, but a large black cloud, and a lot of lightning flashed in the black cloud.


    "Damn it! It''s a thunderstorm!"


    Ye Hao took a deep breath.


    The communications side.


    Jerry heard an abnormal sound, he asked hurriedly, "Hey, sir, did something happen?"


    "A large thundercloud appeared in front of China 1196. The radius of the thundercloud was so large that I could not see the end at all!"


    "Thunder Cloud?"


    The person in charge behind Jerry was stunned. He frowned and picked up the weather report next to him.


    "Impossible. Today''s weather forecast clearly indicates that 99% of the chances of the whole country in England are sunny, how could there be thunderclouds!"


    Boom


    At this moment, thunder also sounded over Edinburgh Airport, and there was an instant torrential rain outside, as well as the gusts of strong wind blowing the glass.


    "Notice, notification. Because of the sudden change in weather, all airport flights have stopped taking off. Flights that want to land are best delayed or detour to other airports."


    The tower radio sounded.


    "How can the weather change? It''s 1% chance that we will run into it?" Jerry looked at the sudden change of weather outside the window.


    "BOSS, what do you do now? In this kind of weather, it is difficult even for a professional pilot to land, let alone an amateur pilot." Jerry looked at the chief executive urgently.


    At the moment, the person in charge did not expect the situation to change so bad in a blink of an eye.


    "Check the weather at the nearest airport immediately!"


    "Yes!"


    Jerry immediately started searching.


    "Report, the weather is normal at Corri Airport, which is 80 kilometers away, Mandavi Airport, 120 kilometers away, and Jobli Airport, 130 kilometers away." Jerry quickly reported.


    He also added: "It seems that only this route between our Edinburgh Airport and the North Sea suddenly experienced thunderstorms."


    This is how unfortunate it is to encounter this kind of thing.


    "Notify Huaxia 1196 immediately and let them transfer to other airports!" The person in charge immediately ordered.


    This is currently the best choice.


    Faced with an amateur pilot who has never taken off or landed a large passenger plane, taking off and landing in such bad weather is very dangerous!


    Maximum safety must be guaranteed!


    "Good!" Jerry put on his headphones.


    "Hua Xia 1196, because of the bad weather at Edinburgh Airport, we have contacted you the nearest airports. You can choose any airport to land according to your situation."


    The person in charge pressed the call button and moved his mouth to the side of Mai: "First raise the height of the plane and fly to the clouds."


    "The plane''s two engines are faulty and the power is insufficient. Now it is not possible to fly through the clouds, so I can only choose to fly through the thundercloud to reach the airports you mentioned."


    Ye Hao''s voice came.


    At this moment, Jerry wearing headphones suddenly heard a deafening sound, and he was so scared that he immediately took off his headphones.


    "What''s the matter?" The loud noise just now made the person in charge of the tower heard clearly.


    "The voice just now...it seems to be..." Jerry''s face was pale: "It seems to be the sound of thunder and lightning."


    Needless to say, it seems that for people like them who often deal with airplanes, the sound of thunder and lightning can''t be more familiar to them.


    The sound just now was thunder and lightning.


    And such a clear voice indicates that lightning is likely to hit the fuselage!


    "Don''t worry, this Huaxia 1196 is the latest generation of Boeing airliner, with the best lightning protection system..."


    "Not good. Huaxia 1196 disappeared from the radar!" Jerry looked at the radar screen and exclaimed.


    At this moment, everyone around was holding their breath.


    The greatest possibility of an aircraft disappearing from the radar screen is that the aircraft disintegrated and exploded in the air and crashed.


    "This... this" The person in charge of the tower stepped back several steps and fell to the ground.


    Jerry swallowed and put his hand weakly on the console.


    Although these people had made preparations for an air crash before joining the company, when they were faced with a plane carrying more than 500 people and crashed in front of them, this depressive feeling.


    It cannot be explained in books.


    "Didi. This is China 1196, please answer when you hear it!"


    After a minute of silence, a faint voice came from the headphones in Jerry''s hand.


    The voice sounded like an angel in their ears.


    And the spot of Huaxia 1196 reappeared on the radar.


    Yay!


    There was cheers in this workspace!


    The person in charge also stood up excitedly. He motioned to the people around to be quiet and motioned to Jerry with his eyes.


    "This is the Edinburgh Tower. Huaxia 1196, are you okay? The sound just now was thunder and lightning?" Jerry hurriedly put on the headset and talked to the other party.


    "Yes, we were struck by thunder and lightning. Our situation is a bit bad."


    Jerry looked at each other with the person in charge, and Jerry said: "How damaged is the plane?"


    China 1196 flight


    Ye Hao panted, looking at the cockpit that was suddenly bright and bright, and there was a little unconscious Long Sun Yu beside him.


    The lightning struck down just now, and it really shocked people, and Changsun Yu was so scared that he screamed.


    Fortunately, there is a special material on the outside of the plane to resist, and lightning does not hurt the passengers inside the plane.


    But there was a big problem with the plane. Through the window on his left, he could see that an engine on the left was emitting black smoke.


    "Report. One of the engines on the left wing of China 1196 has a problem with black smoke. It is estimated that it will not be long before, and the other engine is also very unstable."


    Four engines, two engines were broken, one could strike at any time with black smoke, and one was very unstable.


    When the people at Edinburgh Tower heard this sad situation, they really felt that the passengers on this plane had offended God.


    "Besides, our circuit system has a bit of malfunction." Ye Hao looked at a button with a red light. He pressed it a few times, but there was no response.


    "The main landing gear and the two auxiliary landing gears cannot be opened, nor can they be opened manually."


    Ye Hao glanced at the two signs on the dashboard showing the fuel tank. The pointer in one sign was falling quickly, and the other was already in the yellow warning zone.


    "Our auxiliary fuel tank may have leaked when it was struck by lightning just now. The oil in the main fuel tank is only enough to travel 50 kilometers at most."


    Hear what China 1196 reported.


    Jerry didn''t know how to reply for a while.


    The engine malfunctioned, the fuel tank leaked, the landing gear could not be opened, and the bad weather at the moment.


    Did this plane stabbed God''s chrysanthemum?

 Chapter 1052： The last fifteen kilometers

    Chapter 1052 The Last Fifteen Kilometers


    "You can only sail 50 kilometers at most?" The person in charge frowned.


    "BOSS, because of the Huaxia 1196 oil spill, they have been unable to reach other airports. Even reaching our Edinburgh Airport is a bit dangerous!" Jerry said worriedly.


    The person in charge squeezed his fists: "There is no way. Let them fly directly to our airport and save fuel as much as possible on the road! The airport runway is fully evacuated and the fire department prepares for the emergency landing of the passenger plane!"


    "Yes."


    "In addition, people are arranged to calculate the success rate of their forced landing based on the situation of China 1196."


    "Yes."


    Above China Flight 1196.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, watching the heavy rain outside the cabin.


    "In fact, it''s nice to see this kind of weather on the plane."


    "You still have time to talk and laugh here. It doesn''t matter whether we can live or not." Changsun Yu casts Ye Hao''s eyes.


    "Who knows if we can live? We just need to do our best." Ye Hao said while operating various instruments.


    The passenger plane lowered its flight altitude again, so as to avoid accidents.


    Now they have entered the air over English land, and they can see the European-style houses under the plane.


    Ta Ta Ta


    With the sound of footsteps, Yang Tai, Situ Qiao''er, and the flight attendant and the flight attendant came in.


    The expressions on the faces of several people are very anxious.


    "We were struck by lightning just now?" the three people asked in unison.


    While flying the plane, Ye Hao told them about the current situation of the plane.


    Hearing the bad news one by one, all three of them looked condensed.


    "According to my contact with the Edinburgh Tower, if the aircraft fuel is sufficient, we will make an emergency landing at the Edinburgh Tower. Because there is no landing gear, the landing risk is very high."


    "But this is already the best situation. If the fuel is not enough... we will find another place to land, and the degree of danger will be greatly increased." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    The three of them did not speak for a while.


    Yang Tai took a deep breath. As a middle-aged man, he was the first to stabilize. He looked at Ye Hao, "Is there anything I need to do?"


    "Yes. If the plane makes an emergency landing, it will be necessary to evacuate the people on the plane as soon as possible. However, because of the bird swarm collision and lightning strike, I suspect that the front and rear four doors are difficult to open."


    "Director Yang, I hope you can pick a few powerful people and stay at the four exits. If the plane makes an emergency landing, you can open the door to me in the first place, regardless of any method!"


    Ye Hao looked at Yang Tai seriously.


    Yang Tai stood up straight, his eyes sharp: "Understood."


    "Sir...I...what about me?" The flight attendant''s chief attendant was very nervous, and her eyes were still scared, but the professional ethics of being a flight attendant made her hold back the fear deep in her heart.


    "Sooth the emotions of all passengers. You should know the emergency landing rules. You can prepare now. By the way... let everyone write a suicide note."


    "Yes!" The flight attendant nodded.


    After hearing Ye Hao''s instructions, the two did it.


    Situ Qiaoer was left standing there.


    She looked at Ye Hao and said, "Ye Hao, is there anything I need to do. Actually, I personally learned a little flying and driving skills, but I only flew a propeller plane."


    "You flew a plane, that''s great! Go and sit in the position of Changsun Yu!"


    "it is good."


    Although I didn''t know what Ye Hao had ordered, Situ Qiaoer sat down in the passenger seat honestly.


    Chang Sun Yu stood by.


    "You stare at these meters and tell me immediately if you have any situation." Ye Hao pointed to the fuel meter and the engine meter.


    "Yes!"


    Ye Hao looked at the radar with both eyes.


    There are only the last 30 kilometers left from Edinburgh Airport.


    The flying altitude of the aircraft at this time has been reduced to less than 500 meters from the ground.


    They can clearly see those people walking on the ground and vehicles passing through in the rain.


    At this moment, those people also raised their heads in astonishment, and looked at a plane with black smoke passing by.


    Huaxia 1196 communicated with Edinburgh Tower continuously.


    The distance between the two sides is getting closer.


    "Dididi..."


    "It''s not good, one engine on the left wing has stopped running, and the speed of the last engine is also decreasing. It is expected that it will stop in two minutes!" Situ Qiao''er exclaimed.


    Another dangerous situation has emerged!


    Damn it!


    [System prompt: End of bad luck physique]


    Following the system prompt, Ye Hao felt that the huge mountain that had enveloped him had moved away, but now the mess was still in front of Ye Hao.


    "Edinburgh Tower, this is China 1196. We are 30 kilometers away from Edinburgh Airport. The third engine stopped working, and the last engine will stop working in two minutes."


    "With the power of the current aircraft, it may not be possible to fly to Edinburgh Airport."


    "We can only fly another 15 kilometers at most, we may lose power and crash!"


    Accompanied by Ye Hao''s words.


    Inside the emergency control room at Edinburgh Airport.


    The person in charge and other people instantly felt like a knuckle in their throat.


    This is really adding fuel to the fire.


    It was originally a crisis, but now I can¡¯t even fly to Edinburgh Airport!


    "Quick, quick. Find me, find me a place within fifteen kilometers of Huaxia Flight 1196 that may land!"


    The person in charge roared loudly.


    Jerry immediately called up the map, and marked all the locations that could meet the landing conditions around 15 kilometers of China Flight 1196.


    "On Highway 74, ten kilometers to the south, landing is allowed regardless of length or width."


    "Twelve kilometers southwest of the grass in Edinburgh Park, you can land!"


    "Eight kilometers to the north, Edinburgh Canal Bridge Three is available for landing."


    A total of three places that meet the landing conditions are listed.


    "Notify the relevant departments immediately and ask them to cooperate with us!" the person in charge ordered.


    After half a minute, the staff put down the phone and said anxiously.


    "It''s not good. Highway 74 is currently in a traffic jam. It is impossible to clear it in a short time!"


    "Edinburgh Canal No. 3 Bridge, the one-way lane is under repair, and the remaining lane is not wide enough to accommodate planes!"


    Two bad news in a row followed.


    "What about Edinburgh Park!" the person-in-charge asked.


    "A quarter of Edinburgh Park''s site has become a construction site due to the construction of new equipment. Although it is wide enough for aircraft to land, the length of the runway is far from enough!"


    "Damn it!" The person in charge slammed a fist on the desk.


    Everyone around fell into silence.


    At this moment, everything seemed to be marked as a crash on this plane.


    "I have heard your conversation just now."


    Ye Hao''s voice came from the communicator.


    "I have a landing place that should allow the plane to land."


    "Where?" Jerry asked hurriedly.


    "Edinburgh Canal!"

 Chapter 1053： Intermediate Teleport

    Chapter 1053: Intermediate Teleport


    "Edinburgh Canal?"


    Everyone on the tower was stunned.


    A staff member responded quickly and immediately called up information about the Edinburgh Canal.


    "The width of the Edinburgh Canal is 1.3 kilometers and the water depth is 13 meters. Landing is allowed under conditions."


    The person in charge presses the communication button: "You mean you want to land on the canal? Sir, do you know that the danger of landing on the river is several times higher than that of landing on land!"


    "I know. If I can land on land, I wouldn''t choose to be on the river. But now you will find a runway for me to land on!"


    Facing the question on the other end.


    The person in charge was speechless.


    "Okay. Time is running out, I don''t have the time to talk nonsense with you here. I''m flying towards the Edinburgh Canal now, and if it goes well, I will land in eight minutes."


    "If you want to save the lives of more than 500 passengers on the plane, please evacuate the boats on the Edinburgh Canal in the shortest possible time, and set off to rescue us immediately after we land."


    "Don''t forget. Now it''s November weather, the temperature in the water is only a few degrees! Normal people soak in this water temperature for a few minutes is enough to kill them."


    Facing Ye Hao''s words, the chief executive slumped in his seat.


    He looked at the surrounding staff and looked at him. He whispered: "Why are you still in a daze. Go and inform the Marine Police of the Edinburgh Canal, telling them that a plane full of 500 people is about to make an emergency landing on the river."


    "Ask them to ensure the smooth flow of the river, and immediately arrange rescue when the plane is landing, to ensure the safety of the people on board...if the plane really landed successfully."


    "Yes."


    The person in charge covered his eyes.


    Landing at sea?


    This is an emergency landing method that pilots are most willing to try.


    "Jerry, I remember that you had taken a flight license, so you think about this emergency landing at sea." The person in charge looked at Jerry.


    Jerry hesitated for a moment, and his face solemnly said: "The teacher who taught me once said that if one day I have to choose to make an emergency landing on the surface of the sea, I am giving my life to God."


    "God? I don''t know whether this Chinese person believes in God or not." The person in charge laughed.


    "BOSS, you asked us to calculate the data before. If the success rate of an emergency landing at the airport is 34.24%, the success rate of an emergency landing at the field is 28.14%." A staff member ran over with a laptop.


    "Then have you calculated the success rate if you land on the Edinburgh Canal." The person in charge asked mockingly.


    The man froze for a moment, and his fingers tapped on the keyboard a few times.


    After a few seconds of silence, a statistic came out: "In heavy rain, the body is damaged, and the success rate of the emergency landing on the water is ... 3.24%."


    3.24?


    What a small success rate.


    "It seems that we can only pray for this gentleman and bring us miracles." The person in charge drew a cross on his chest.


    ...


    China Airlines flight 1196.


    Ye Hao had already adjusted the flight direction and flew towards the Edinburgh Canal.


    Situ Qiao''er and Chang Sunyu at the nose of the aircraft could see the Edinburgh Canal in the distance through the rain-covered airplane windshield.


    There were a lot of ships on the canal, but these ships seemed to have received some instructions. They drove off the main road and parked the ships on the bank, leaving the river channel in the middle of the Edinburgh Canal empty.


    "Are we really going to land on the canal?" Situ Qiao''er looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Even Situ Qiaoer, who has only learned to fly a private jet, knows the degree of danger for a plane of this size to land on the canal.


    That is equivalent to hitting the plane directly on a solid concrete road.


    "Now we have no choice." Ye Hao pressed a few buttons.


    At this time, due to lack of power, the aircraft''s flying altitude has been reduced to less than one hundred meters from the ground.


    Fortunately, the height of the house in this area is not very high. Several times the distance between the belly of the plane and the roof of the house is less than ten meters.


    "Situ Qiao''er, now you control the plane, hold the control stick with both hands, I need to do something, I will transfer the operation authority to your side. I will be back later." Ye Hao suddenly faced the co-pilot Situ Qiaoer in the seat shouted.


    "Ah? Let me do it?" Situ Qiao''er was startled.


    "I have fixed the speed and flight altitude, you just need to hold the control stick. Remember! Never let the plane deviate from the current course and altitude!" Ye Hao sternly warned.


    "Good... good."


    Situ Qiao''er held the control stick tightly, and after Ye Hao switched the operation authority, the plane bumped slightly.


    However, Situ Qiaoer operated the aircraft smoothly and continued to sail forward.


    Ye Hao unfastened his seat belt and ran towards the first-class cabin behind his eyes.


    "Qiao''er, I''ll leave it to you here. Call me something." Chang Sunyu said and followed Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao came to the first class.


    At the moment in the first-class cabin, Song Ying, Su Xiaoxiao, Miao Miao, Song Xiaoyue, Xia Xue and others are here.


    "What''s wrong with Xiaoyue?" Ye Hao noticed that Song Xiaoyue''s forehead was tied with gauze, and she closed her eyes.


    "When the plane was bumping, her head hit the next seat and some blood came out. But it''s not a major problem, it''s just a coma. The flight attendant has helped bandage her." Song Ying hugged her sister tightly.


    "Xia Xue, close the door between first class and economy class." Ye Hao ordered Xia Xue to do it immediately.


    At this moment, there were only a few women left in the first-class cabin, and two captains who were unconscious.


    "Song Ying, you guys come to my side and grab my body. I will send you off the plane first." Ye Hao''s sudden emergence made everyone around him unresponsive.


    "Send us off the plane? But there shouldn''t be a parachute on the passenger plane." Song Ying said in surprise.


    "I can''t explain too much to you now. This plane is very dangerous, and I can''t guarantee that it will land intact. Once there is an accident during landing, everyone on the plane may..." Ye Hao looked serious.


    Not to mention being a master of the Qi Refining Realm, even a quasi-innate master would not necessarily be able to guarantee that a technological item such as an airplane would be safe and sound under such circumstances. After all, personal abilities are limited.


    Ye Hao has to find a way to send the few people he cares about to a safe place.


    system! Exchange skills, intermediate teleport!


    [Intermediate teleportation: requires 2.0 system and 200 skill points. If the conditions are met, confirm the exchange? ¡¿


    exchange!


    [Congratulations to the host for successfully redeeming Intermediate Teleport, current remaining skill points: 300]


    [Intermediate teleport: You can use teleport five times in a short time. The maximum distance of teleport: 50 meters. It can carry the human body touched by the host, but it should not be overloaded. Cooling time: 24 hours]


    Ye Hao took Song Xiaoyue from Song Ying''s arms and hugged him, Meow lying on Ye Hao''s back.


    Song Ying and Xia Xue held Ye Hao''s arms separately. Because they were worried about the teleportation accident, Ye Hao didn''t dare to let them hold their clothes and directly hold their own limbs.


    Su Xiaoxiao was caught by Ye Hao''s wrist.


    In this way, all five people had physical contact with Ye Hao.


    A three-dimensional map flashed in Ye Hao''s mind. He opened the perspective eye to check it when he was flying the plane just now.


    In a high-speed moving object, Ye Hao needs to calculate all the elements.


    Intermediate teleport! start up!

 Chapter 1054： Will he come back?

    Chapter 1054: Will He Come Back?


    [The system prompts that the host is overloaded with objects and cannot perform intermediate teleportation]


    Too many people?


    Ye Hao asked a person to stay first and try to teleport again, but the overload sounded in his mind.


    In the end, Ye Hao carried Song Xiaoyue and Su Xiaoxiao with only Meow Meow on his back, and it was considered as a smooth teleportation.


    Ye Hao suddenly disappeared from the plane.


    "This... how is this possible?" Zhang Sunyu saw all this, she was shocked and couldn''t believe it.


    Teleport?


    Space movement?


    For the ancient martial arts world, this requires at least the ability of the innate realm that is rare at the peak level.


    Ye Hao''s Qi Refining Realm actually possessed this ability.


    How many hole cards did he hide!


    How strong is this man?


    Song Ying and Xia Xue, who were still on the plane, were only slightly surprised.


    After all, they still have a more or less understanding of Ye Hao''s abilities.


    On the roof of a high-rise building, Ye Hao and several people appeared out of thin air.


    "Xiao Xiao, take care of them! Stand here and don''t move, I will let someone come to pick you up afterwards!" Ye Hao exhorted, he raised his head and looked at the plane gliding in the air.


    Being in the plane, it is impossible to see the damage of the plane clearly.


    From the third perspective, Ye Hao could clearly see how "terrible" the plane he was driving was.


    All four engines are emitting black smoke, and the outer layer of the body is uneven. It should be known that it was hit by a flock of birds before.


    In the center of the fuselage, there is a scorched black area, which should be the place struck by lightning.


    From the appearance of this aircraft, it is really not much better than a scrapped aircraft.


    Intermediate teleport!


    Ignoring too much, Ye Hao launched a teleport again.


    The scene in front of him immediately became a scene in the first-class cabin.


    "Cough..." Ye Hao coughed, and a pool of blood sprayed on the ground.


    "Ye Hao!"


    Both Song Ying and Xia Xue exclaimed and looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    "I...I''m fine." Because of the successive teleports, the load on the body was too great, but the blood physique had begun to repair Ye Hao''s body.


    "Song Ying, Xia Xue. Come to me." Ye Hao whispered, and he looked at Changsun Yu: "My ability is limited and I can''t teleport forever. If you want to leave now, I can take you away."


    Long Sunyu bit her lip, she looked at Ye Hao: "You...you will come back."


    Song Ying and Xia Xue both stared at Ye Hao.


    Their eyes are full of complexity, and they hope that Ye Hao will leave just like this, so that at least he can be guaranteed to be safe.


    If on this plane, once the plane explodes, the power can instantly tear the body of a martial artist in the refining state.


    "I will be back." Ye Hao said firmly.


    Ye Hao is not a Virgin, but there are more than 500 people on this plane. He can hear the cry of the child in the cabin, the prayer of the mother, and the sobbing of a man writing a suicide note with tears.


    He wants to save them.


    [Trigger active mission: rescue all passengers on China Flight 1196, mission reward: 500 skill points, bloodstone*10. No penalty for failure. Note: If one person dies, ten skill points will be deducted]


    This system really won''t be idle.


    "No, I want to stay here, I want to be with you!" Song Ying looked at Ye Hao unbearably.


    Xia Xue didn''t say anything, but her eyes already represented everything.


    The eldest Sun Yu took a deep breath: "I am a senior from Huaxia University, I am responsible to my classmates, and Qiao''er is still here."


    Ye Hao looked around at them, and he touched Song Ying''s head.


    "Be obedient, Xiaoyue is still waiting for you. Did you forget what you said? You want to cure her."


    Song Ying''s eyes were moist, she looked at Ye Hao: "But..."


    "Relax. If there is really no way in the end, I still have a way to protect myself." Ye Hao said confidently.


    Self-protection?


    When the time comes, the water-based abilities plus the Holy Healing technique, I don''t know if I can keep myself intact.


    This was the method Ye Hao would use when he had to.


    "I will send you away now, so that I can handle things here with peace of mind." Ye Hao looked at Song Ying seriously.


    Song Ying lowered her head and chuckled, "Yes."


    "I won''t go, no matter what you say, I won''t go." Xia Xue was still firm.


    Long Sun Yu looked at the two women, and she could feel that the two women had special feelings for Ye Hao.


    "Okay. I''ll send her away and come back soon." Ye Hao grabbed Song Ying''s hand.


    At the moment the Intermediate Teleport started, Ye Hao grabbed Xia Xue''s hand.


    The three of them instantly disappeared in the first class cabin.


    At this moment, except for the two captains who were unconscious, only Chang Sun Yu was left.


    Long Sun Yu clutched his chest.


    Will he come back?


    At this moment, she felt that time had passed very long, and she even thought about what to do if Ye Hao didn''t come back.


    In fact, as far as he is concerned, there is no one on the plane for him to remember.


    There is no need for him to put himself in danger.


    Suddenly, the plane bumped, and Situ Qiao''er''s shout came from the cockpit.


    "Hey, people. Come here! We will soon enter the sky over the Edinburgh Canal!"


    people?


    Chang Sunyu leaned against the wall of the first-class cabin. She lowered her head and thought to herself: "People...maybe not come back."


    I didn''t expect that these martial arts practitioners would die in an air crash.


    What a funny way to die.


    Suddenly a person appeared in front of Chang Sun Yu, but the figure did not stand firmly, and directly fell on Chang Sun Yu''s body, even Chang Sun Yu felt a feeling of pressing on his chest.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t stand firm." The humble expression appeared in front of Changsun Yu again, and his hand was on her chest, because of the squeezing it was already a little deformed.


    But at this moment, Changsun Yu didn''t seem to feel at all, she just stared at Ye Hao in front of her blankly.


    His eyes were bloodshot, and blood was flowing out of his nostrils, ears, and mouth.


    Long Sun Yu rushed forward and hugged Ye Hao directly.


    Ye Hao was dumbfounded.


    What''s wrong with this girl?


    Just now because the plane was bumped, the position of the teleport calculation was deviated, which caused the accident. I thought I would face a curse from Changsun Yu.


    Unexpectedly, it was such a result. Her hands were still on her chest, and she could feel the pounding heartbeat.


    "Hello? Didn''t you bump your mind just now when you bumped?" Ye Hao''s words reached Changsun Yu''s ears.


    Long Sun Yu suddenly pushed Ye Hao away, and she cast Ye Hao''s eyes.


    "Have you touched enough! Did Qiao''er call you just now?"


    "Yeah." Ye Hao immediately ran into the cockpit.


    The corner of Chang Sun Yu''s mouth curled up behind her, and her reddish cheeks watched Ye Hao sitting in the driver''s seat.


    Great, he is back!

 Chapter 1055： Crash landing!

    Chapter 1055: Forced Landing on the Surface!


    "Give me the operating authority!"


    "Yes!"


    Ye Hao held the lever again.


    "Now the flying altitude is 80 meters. The flying speed is 120 kilometers per hour. The fourth engine has stopped running, and we are now flying on impulse!" Situ Qiaoer reported on the situation of the aircraft at the moment.


    Ye Hao looked at the Edinburgh Canal that had been dredged in front of him.


    He took a deep breath and picked up the wheat next to him.


    "I''m the captain. We will land on the Edinburgh Canal in one minute. All passengers are requested to maintain an emergency landing position under the command of the stewardess. After the emergency landing is successful, please don''t panic and evacuate from the four aisles on both sides in an orderly manner!"


    "It is two o''clock in the afternoon English time, I wish we can enjoy afternoon tea on the banks of the Edinburgh River."


    Ye Hao''s voice spread throughout all the cabins.


    The tense atmosphere in the cabin reached its extreme, and everyone''s hearts were hanging in their throats.


    "Hold your head down and bend down, pressing hard all over!"


    "Hold your head down and bend down, pressing hard all over!"


    The flight attendants in all positions are chanting this slogan that they have been studying only in textbooks.


    Few of them would have thought that they would have the opportunity in their lives to truly recite this slogan on the plane that was about to make a crash landing.


    Some flight attendants have closed their eyes tremblingly.


    The passengers also followed the instructions to sit down and wait for the arrival of the last moment of their lives.


    "You, go to the first class and sit! By the way, open the previously locked door. When you evacuate, remember to bring the two unconscious captains with you." Ye Hao stared at Chang Sun Yu who was still standing next to him.


    Long Sunyu looked at Ye Hao, who was serious, and she turned around to perform what Ye Hao had ordered.


    "It''s not good. Our flying altitude may hit the bridge in front!" Situ Qiao''er exclaimed, pointing to the bridge in front.


    "Reduce the flying height!" Ye Hao immediately pushed the control stick before, but didn''t push it to the end.


    At this time, the speed of the airplane can''t make contact with the water surface. You must first pass through the bottom of the bridge in front without touching the water surface!


    "It''s not good. Huaxia 1196 is about to hit the No. 6 Bridge of the Edinburgh Canal!"


    At the Edinburgh Tower, everyone watched the scene broadcast on the big screen.


    It was taken by a rescue helicopter.


    "Damn it! Lower the altitude of the plane!" The chief executive looked anxious.


    "The flying speed of the aircraft is still too fast. If the flying altitude is greatly reduced, it may cause the fuselage to directly hit the water surface, and the aircraft may fall apart or even explode." Jerry said on the side.


    "Then climb!" The chief executive replied subconsciously.


    "The four engines have no power, how do they climb." Jerry was speechless to his boss, at this time, did all the professional knowledge in his mind be thrown away.


    "The distance between the bottom of the bridge and the water surface is only 25 meters, while the height of the Huaxia 1196 is 19 meters! This is simply threading a thread in a pinhole!" Jerry said in a deep voice.


    "Once there is a slight difference, it is a plane crash."


    Everyone at the Edinburgh Tower is praying for this troubled plane.


    At this moment, on the No. 6 Bridge of the Edinburgh Canal, many passers-by saw a smoking plane hitting them in the downpour.


    Amidst horrified shouts, they ran away.


    Suddenly, the bridge shook.


    The passers-by who were still fleeing stopped, and they watched in surprise as the plane flew slowly from the other side of the bridge, but its tail wing had been broken in half.


    This scene relieved everyone who followed.


    But the biggest problem is about to emerge. A short bridge stands more than 100 meters in front of the plane.


    The height of the bridge is obviously less than ten meters. This height is completely impossible for this plane to cross.


    In other words, the plane must stop before reaching the bridge.


    "The speed is still too fast! If this continues, we will hit the bridge ahead. Let''s make an emergency landing now!" Situ Qiao''er persuaded Ye Hao.


    "No, it''s not possible to land at this speed. Slower and slower!"


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth.


    Advanced object control!


    Ye Hao tried to use his mind to lower the speed of the plane.


    But then Ye Hao''s mouth spurted blood, and the blood splashed all over the dashboard.


    He felt his spirit hit a big mountain.


    Power enhancement technique!


    Ye Haoqiang continued to try to slow down the speed of this behemoth weighing more than two hundred tons.


    This kind of pressure felt like something was about to tear his head.


    The speed of the plane began to drop significantly, but it was getting closer and closer to the bridge in front.


    Slow down!


    Ye Hao roared inside. When there was only 20 or 30 meters left from the bridge, the plane officially contacted the water.


    The tail first touched the water, and then the belly.


    The entire plane was shaking violently, and every part of the plane was groaning, as if it was about to break apart in the next moment.


    ...


    On the bank of the river in the distance, Song Ying and Xia Xue were standing on the bank, and the heavy rain leaned on them, neither of them felt anything.


    They only worry about the person on the plane now.


    "Sister Song Ying, you stay here. I''ll go and see!" Xia Xue couldn''t wait any longer.


    She left a sentence and ran along the river bank toward the plane that "surfed" on the water.


    There was a faint blood color around Xia Xue''s body, and the rain was all bounced away when it fell next to her body.


    At the same time, the blood in her eyes is more pure, as if blood is amber.


    In an old castle in Edinburgh, a gentleman dressed up opened his eyes and sniffed his nose.


    "This breath? What a pure blood energy? Could it be that the Marquis or Earl came to Edinburgh?"


    ...


    Huaxia 1196 glided more than ten meters on the water. When its nose lightly touched the bridge body, the plane finally stopped.


    The doors on the four sides of the fuselage were opened, the safety inflatable slide ejected, and a passenger jumped down under the arrangement of the stewardess.


    Although the rain was pouring outside, it was still on the Edinburgh Canal in November.


    But all the people who came out of the airliner were hot inside.


    They looked at the clouded sky, weeping with joy, and howling.


    They survived.


    After these nightmarish hours, they finally survived.


    Several rescue ships in the distance came slowly, and there were several rescue planes in the air.


    "Are all the passengers evacuated?" Yang Tai shouted while looking at the dim cabin.


    The people inside did not reply, and the flight attendants were still investigating one by one.


    At this moment, sea water has slowly poured into the cabin.


    The November water made ordinary people stand in it, and they all felt a bitter chill.


    "Director Yang."


    With a sudden tenderness, Yang Tai looked at Changsun Yu who was running over with the two unconscious captains.


    "Hurry up!" Yang Tai urged.


    "Director Yang, have you seen Ye Hao and Situ Qiao''er?" Chang Sunyu asked eagerly.


    "They? I didn''t notice, they might have escaped from the other three exits."


    After Yang Taigang finished speaking, Zhang Sunyu gave him the two captains and ran toward the nose of the aircraft.

 Chapter 1056： Miracles on the Edinburgh Canal

    Chapter 1056 the miracle on the Edinburgh Canal


    Changsunyu moved forward in the cabin that was mostly submerged by water, and finally passed through the first-class cabin to the cab.


    At this moment, the cockpit of the aircraft was severely deformed, and the windshield was all shattered to the ground.


    "Ye Hao, Qiaoer!"


    Zhang Sunyu saw Ye Hao and Situ Qiao''er lying in the driver''s seat unconscious, Ye Hao''s face was covered with blood, but there were no wounds.


    Long Sun Yu hurriedly yelled their names and unfastened their seat belts.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes in the voice of Changsun Yu.


    My mind was filled with the feeling that I was about to split.


    "Have we landed successfully?" Ye Hao clutched his head.


    Thinking of the move just now was really crazy, forcibly slowing the speed of more than two hundred tons of objects.


    "The plane has successfully made an emergency landing, and the passengers have been evacuated safely." Chang Sunyu patted Situ Qiao''er on the cheek.


    "Qiao''er, Qiao''er wakes up."


    Ye Hao forced himself to stand up. He looked at Situ Qiao''er who was unconscious: "She''s okay. It''s just that she was in a short-term coma because of the violent shock just now. Let''s carry her out first."


    "okay."


    Zhang Sunyu carried Situ Qiaoer on his back and walked outside.


    Ye Hao held the wall behind him, his head still a little dizzy.


    When the two walked to the door of the plane, everyone outside focused on Ye Hao.


    "Sir, on behalf of all the crew of China Flight 1196, thank you." The flight attendant, the flight attendant, was still shaking under the blanket.


    But her eyes looked at Ye Hao with gratitude, and bowed deeply to Ye Hao.


    "Thank you." Yang Tai supported several injured classmates and looked at Ye Hao with complicated eyes.


    "Thank!"


    "Thank, you."


    The rescued flight passengers around expressed their sincere thanks to Ye Hao.


    Over the Edinburgh Canal in this November, there is a heart-warming heat.


    "Ye Hao!"


    A voice came, Ye Hao raised his head, and saw that on the bridge where the plane hit, Xia Xue jumped down from above, jumped directly onto the plane, and then rushed in front of Ye Hao and hugged Ye tightly. Ho.


    "You are fine."


    This scene stunned many people, but the bridge was less than five meters away from the plane, and even trained people could jump from it.


    So everyone was just surprised by the girl''s vigorous skill and didn''t care too much.


    But the grandson Yu, who was next to Ye Hao, saw a flash of blood in Xia Xue''s eyes.


    strange?


    How did you feel that the girl''s pupils were still blood red just now, and she even felt a pressure from her body.


    Is it just my own illusion?


    Ye Hao looked at Xia Xue who was crying in his arms.


    He clearly felt the restless blood energy in Xia Xue, Xia Xue broke through?


    The blood energy intensity in Xia Xue''s body at this moment was at least in the Viscount Realm of the Blood Race. Although it was equivalent to the Qi Refining Realm, it was possible to fight against the peak of the Qi Refining Realm, even quasi-innate, with the inherent advantages of the Blood Race.


    However, Xia Xue had no combat experience, which was a big weakness.


    The passengers who were rescued soon were sent ashore by rescue boat.


    At this moment, the heavy rain also stopped a bit, only a little drizzle.


    [System prompt: The mission is successfully completed, no one of the flight passengers died, skill points: 500, bloodstone*10]


    [Current remaining skill points of the host: 800]


    "Excuse me, this gentleman is the gentleman who made a forced landing?"


    As soon as Ye Hao went ashore, he heard someone mentioning himself.


    It''s a few foreigners with blond hair and blue eyes in suits. It seems that the uniforms they wear should be airport staff.


    When the people nearby pointed at Ye Hao, they walked up three steps and two steps one by one.


    "Sir, did you fly the plane just now?" A familiar voice came.


    Ye Hao looked at the slightly younger man: "You are the controller who talks to me."


    "Yes! That''s the voice." Jerry became excited when he heard Ye Hao''s voice.


    He looked up and down Ye Hao: "I didn''t expect you to be so young."


    "The skills you used during the forced landing of the plane just now are perfect as textbooks. Even a professional captain does not necessarily have your skills."


    Jerry came up to praise Ye Hao a lot.


    "Cough..." The sound of coughing came from the side.


    Jerry came back to his senses, stepped back, and pointed to the pot belly boss behind him: "This is the head of our Edinburgh Airport Tower."


    "Hello, sir." The person in charge bowed deeply to Ye Hao: "Sir, I am deeply sorry for the disrespect to you in the communication before."


    "Thank you for saving more than 500 passengers on this plane with your perfect driving skills."


    "Thank you."


    When the person in charge spoke, his face was sincerely grateful.


    Although this person''s tone was not very good before, he did not hit the smiling man with his hand.


    "It''s okay, I''m just doing my best. But I need to take a break now." Ye Hao''s voice was a little weak.


    "Okay. We have arranged the best room for you in a five-star hotel in Edinburgh. Jerry, please take this gentleman to rest immediately, and this gentleman must satisfy him if he has any needs!" The chief executive is serious Emphasized.


    "Yes, sir, please come with me." Jerry pointed to a prepared car next to him.


    Other passengers are getting on the bus prepared by the airport.


    "Xia Xue, there is one thing to ask you. Go and get Song Ying and Su Xiaoxiao..."


    Ye Hao asked Xia Xue to pick up the women where she left them.


    But Ye Hao got in the car and went to rest first.


    Sitting in the car, Ye Hao opened the system page.


    Because of the tasks previously completed, the skill points have increased to 800.


    In addition, there is one more thing in the system warehouse.


    Bloodstone*10.


    What is this?


    [Bloodstone: The purification condensed when the vampire dies, can be absorbed by the vampire, Duke level. ¡¿


    The bloodstone formed after the death of the Duke vampire!


    The duke is equivalent to the existence of the innate pinnacle powerhouse, the bloodstone condensed by this level of powerhouse, its energy must be extraordinary.


    After arriving at the hotel arranged by the airport, Ye Hao refused their invitation to dinner. After confirming that Xia Xue had received the girls, he returned to his room alone.


    Sitting cross-legged on the bed with a bloodstone in his hand.


    Ye Hao touched the bloodstone with his hand, and at the same time the blood in his body could mobilize the energy in the bloodstone, instantly like a dam bursting, the energy in it constantly gushing out.


    The blood-colored breath enveloped Ye Hao''s whole body, and after a few seconds, a blood-colored sphere was formed around Ye Hao''s body like a pupa.


    At this moment, this breath was felt by all the blood races living in Edinburgh, because this breath was too powerful.


    It also includes men in the castle on the outskirts of Edinburgh.


    The goblet in his hand fell to the ground, and his whole body was shaking.


    "This...this breath is a blood clan at the Duke level?"


    The man''s astonished face was covered with beads of sweat. He tremblingly took out the cell phone next to him and dialed the top number in the phone book.


    "Master Catherine, there is a Duke-level blood in Edinburgh..."

 Chapter 1057： The sky-high Duke-level bloodstone

    Chapter 1057: Sky-high Duke-level Bloodstone


    In the suite, the **** cocoon pupae heard the voice of Kazkaz.


    Cracks appeared on it.


    A few seconds later, as if molting, the blood-colored cocoon pupae fell to the ground, and then disappeared without a trace of dust.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes. At this moment, he didn''t wear any clothes on his body, and his skin appeared white, like a work of art.


    "Now my blood strength should be equal to the Viscount level, similar to Xia Xue. But my blood aura is a bit strange. At first, even Catherine, who was a marquis level, was suppressed for a second."


    This should be considered to be strong in the outside world.


    "It''s no wonder that vampires have such a long lifespan. Every time they break through, all the residues in the body are removed from the body, and they feel that their body has been renewed."


    Ye Hao waved his arm.


    His current strength is another quintessence, all because he absorbed three bloodstones.


    Originally borrowed from the energy of the three bloodstones, Ye Hao''s physique was completely equivalent to the innate physique, and he could now fight Yang Tai without relying on power enhancement.


    If he uses his full strength, Ye Hao is sure that he can defeat and kill Yang Tai within ten breaths.


    At this moment, even as long as Ye Hao thought, he could break through to the innate realm at any time.


    It''s just that he is not in a hurry to break through now, he wants to suppress his own realm, the innate realm is the real beginning of martial arts, the stronger the foundation, the stronger the potential for the innate realm martial artist.


    Ye Hao can no longer satisfy Ye Hao with the ordinary Innate Realm, he has to make himself stronger.


    So he won''t be eager to break through to the innate realm.


    "The energy of these bloodstones is really good, but it''s a pity that the effect on me is already very weak. Giving Xia Xue a few should help her improve her strength. If she can completely break through to the earl level, even if she does not have enough combat experience, face it There is no problem with the warriors of Xian Tian Xia San Zhong."


    Ye Hao looked at the bloodstone in his hand. In this case, the Wanjia Welfare Institute would have its own innate powerhouse!


    It''s a pity that this number is a bit small. If the number is a little larger, I will have a few vampires at the beginning, use these blood stones to train them, and create a force belonging to the Wanjia Welfare Institute.


    correct! I don''t know if it is sold in the system store.


    Ye Hao thought, then opened the page of the system store.


    To an unexpected surprise, Ye Hao really saw the bloodstone product on the system store page, but when he saw the price, Ye Hao took a breath.


    [Duke level bloodstone: price: 2000 skill points]


    [Marquis level bloodstone: price: 1000 skill points]


    [Earl level bloodstone: price: 500 skill points]


    [Viscount Level Bloodstone: Price: 200 Skill Points]


    [Baron level bloodstone: price: 100 skill points]


    Although Ye Hao knew that the prices sold in the system store were generally high, the prices were a bit scary.


    A bloodstone of the Duke level actually requires 2000 skill points.


    That is to say, the three bloodstones he absorbed just now are equivalent to spending 6000 skill points.


    Ye Hao felt a pain in his heart.


    And the system rewarded ten Duke-level bloodstones at once, which is equivalent to 20,000 skill points.


    Ye Hao''s eyes widened, and he immediately interrogated the system.


    Can this bloodstone be sold to the system?


    The system''s answer is that blood stones are consumables and are not repurchased.


    What the heck!


    These bloodstones are now useless in Ye Hao''s hands, but in the system they are worth 2000 skill points.


    I feel so upset.


    Ding Ding Ding


    At this time, the door bell rang.


    Ye Hao put aside the bloodstone matter for now, and walked to the door to open the door.


    The moment the door opened, a small figure fell on Ye Hao.


    "Brother Hao, Meow is worried about you."


    Feeling the familiar touch, Ye Hao held the coquettish Meow in his arms and looked at the women standing at the door.


    Song Ying, Su Xiaoxiao and others have all changed their clothes.


    Su Xiaoyue''s head was bandaged again.


    "Are you all okay."


    "It''s okay, everyone hasn''t been hurt too badly." Song Ying looked at Ye Hao who was intact, and the heart hanging in her heart also let go.


    Song Xiaoyue on the side noticed her sister''s eyes, and doubt flashed in her eyes.


    My sister is a bit strange. She felt that her sister was a little strange before, as if she had some secrets with Ye Hao, and she cared about Ye Hao surprisingly.


    Song Xiaoyue didn''t care about it before, but when they rushed over just now, Song Xiaoyue obviously felt that her sister was uneasy and was always worried.


    In addition, when they were suddenly sent out of the capital by Ye Hao last time, my sister was also very worried.


    Adding up these clues, she couldn''t help but wonder what secret her sister and Ye Hao were hiding.


    Are they?


    Song Xiaoyue had a thought in her heart, but it was immediately extinguished by her, how could it be possible.


    This kind of thing is absolutely impossible.


    "Xiaoyue, are you okay, the injury is not serious." Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue in a daze.


    Song Xiaoyue recovered and shook her head with a smile: "I''m fine, but my head is a little dizzy. I didn''t know how I got off the plane before."


    Hearing Song Xiaoyue''s words, Ye Hao exchanged glances with the other women.


    When Ye Hao performed his magical ability and sent them off the plane, Ye Hao asked them to hide from Song Xiaoyue for the time being. It was better to know a little less, than to know everything.


    Fortunately, Song Xiaoyue was in a coma at the time and had no effect on the process in the process. She really thought she was taken down by her sister after the plane made an emergency landing.


    "Where are the other students in our school?" Ye Hao changed the subject.


    "They also stayed in this hotel, but they are not treated as well as you, living in the best suite." A voice came.


    It was Chang Sun Yu and Situ Qiao''er who came over.


    Situ Qiao''er looked at Ye Hao with a smile: "Great hero, why are you staying here alone? The people at the airport also said that they would hold a celebration banquet for you."


    "Just forget about the celebration banquet, I''m not interested." Ye Hao shook his head, Ye Hao still didn''t want to do more of this kind of publicity.


    "I also know you will be like this. Speaking of business, classmates Xia Xue, classmate Song Xiaoyue, I''m here to inform you to go to Hall No. 3 downstairs. People from the University of Edinburgh are here, ready to pick us up right there, our Huaxia University All the delegations must be there." Chang Sun Yu said.


    Song Xiaoyue and Xia Xue looked at Song Ying and Ye Hao.


    In fact, this kind of thing, compared to some welcome party, they hope they can be together.


    "Go. After all, your identity this time is the delegation of Huaxia University. It''s time to go to have fun and relax." Ye Hao said.


    "Then we go and come back." Xia Xue said.


    "Sister, take a good rest." Song Xiaoyue waved and followed Situ Qiaoer downstairs.


    "Changsun Yu, please wait a moment, I want to tell you something."


    Zhang Sunyu stopped, she looked at Ye Hao, and nodded, letting Situ Qiaoer and the others go first.


    "You go into the house, I''ll come later." Ye Hao saw that Sun Yu had something to say to himself, and he asked Song Ying to bring Meow and Su Xiao into the house.


    After that, Ye Hao and Changsunyu came to a corner with no one.


    "You want to tell me about your ability to move instantaneously, right." Chang Sunyu said first.

 Chapter 1058： Welcome banquet

    Chapter 1058


    Ye Hao looked at Changsun Yu with a little surprise, but didn''t expect that she knew what she was going to say before she spoke.


    "Don''t look surprised. Although I don''t know how to fly a plane, at least I am also the eldest lady of the Changsun family." Changsunyu folded his arms and looked at Ye Hao: "Your ability to move instantaneously should be the bottom of your box. Ability."


    "With your skill alone, you will definitely be able to enter the top ten in China''s Tianjiao list, maybe you can compete with my sister."


    "This kind of skill, if it weren''t for a crisis, you would definitely not use it. Ye Hao, the eleventh in the Tianjiao list, actually possesses abilities that the innate pinnacle does not necessarily possess. If this news spreads, it will shock the entire ancient martial arts world. ."


    "So you want me to help you hide this thing."


    Ye Hao put his hands in his pockets, and he smiled slightly: "Ms. Changsun is smart and has said everything I want to say."


    "I also know that such a request is not good, but if Miss Changsun insists on saying that your mouth is on you, I can''t help it."


    After speaking, Ye Hao turned and walked towards her room. After all, she was a little bit conflicted with Chang Sun Yu, and she didn''t have to keep a secret for herself.


    Long Sun Yu frowned, she looked at Ye Hao''s back.


    "Hey."


    Ye Hao stopped and turned his head to look at Changsun Yu in confusion.


    Chang Sunyu''s eyes dodged a bit, and pretending to be calm, said, "On the plane, I...I didn''t see anything. Ms. Song Ying and the others got off the plane with me."


    "You are satisfied with this statement."


    Ye Hao smiled: "Thank you."


    "Thank you, what''s the use, please come down and buy me a drink later." Chang Sunyu shouted at the back of Ye Hao entering the room.


    Seeing the door closed, Changsunyu mumbled softly, "I don''t know if he heard it."


    In the room, a few women were sitting on the sofa leisurely, and they were chatting about interesting sights or delicious things in English.


    Nothing was mentioned about what happened before, after all, they didn''t want to recall such things again.


    "Little, come here for a moment."


    Ye Hao yelled Su Xiaoxiao and called her to the next room.


    "What''s the matter? I''m discussing with Song Ying and the others where I am going to play afterwards." Su Xiaoxiao pouted.


    "You hold this stone and try to sense the energy inside."


    Ye Hao took out a bloodstone and placed it on Su Xiaoxiao''s palm.


    "What a beautiful stone!" Su Xiaoxiao exclaimed. She followed Ye Hao''s instructions to sense the energy inside.


    But a few minutes later, she shook her head in confusion: "No? I can''t sense anything inside, it''s like an ordinary stone."


    It seems that you must be a blood clan to absorb blood stones.


    Ye Hao glanced at Su Xiaoxiao, and was knocked over when he wanted to use bloodstone to improve their strength.


    Ye Hao didn''t want to turn them into a blood clan. Before, turning Xia Xue into a blood clan was just a last resort.


    "It''s okay, you continue to stay here. I''ll go out." Ye Hao picked up the coat next to him.


    He didn''t forget to tell Su Xiaoxiao: "Remember, this is not China. Brother Tangcheng and the others are going to receive promotion training. They didn''t come with us this time."


    "Song Ying and Miao Miao, look at them, don''t let them have any accidents. If there is any danger, call me immediately."


    Su Xiaoxiao put his feet together and raised his right hand, as if a soldier had accepted an order.


    "Guaranteed to complete the task."


    ...


    Edinburgh hotel.


    It is the best five-star hotel in Edinburgh. It uses a medieval European-style palace design, and there are many paintings and sculptures on the walls.


    This hotel is owned by a large family in Edinburgh.


    After Ye Hao interrogated the waiter, he came to the third hall.


    This is a hall dedicated to holding banquets. At this moment, there is already an elegant sound of music, and many Chinese students talk and dance with blond foreigners.


    These foreigners are about the same age as them, and should be the target of this trip to China University, the students of Edinburgh College.


    After Ye Hao walked into the lobby, he saw Yang Tai and other teachers talking with a few teachers who appeared to be Edinburgh College on the far counter.


    Ye Hao glanced around.


    Because of the improvement of the blood race realm, Ye Hao''s abilities in all aspects have been greatly improved, and he can even detect a slight fluctuation tens of meters away.


    This may be the benefit of bat ultrasound.


    This is incredible, the vast majority of people here have become luminous energy bodies in Ye Hao''s eyes.


    This ability is good, comparable to fluoroscopy.


    It''s just that fluoroscopy is to see through the human body to perceive the other party. This ability is to directly feel the fluctuations from the surrounding objects, even if Ye Hao closed his eyes.


    A 3D black-and-white simulation drawing can be seen in his mind.


    The body of ordinary people has only a weak breath, only slightly stronger than that of animals.


    The martial arts practitioners at Huaxia University have a flame-like aura in their abdomen.


    Perhaps that location is the pubic area that Gu Wuzhong said.


    Among them, Yang Tai''s aura was the strongest, and Ye Hao could have a foreboding that Yang Tai would definitely break through to the quasi-inherent realm within five years.


    In addition, Changsun Yu is the strongest, but this time Hong Qingshan has not come, otherwise he should be second only to Yang Tai in momentum here.


    In addition to the people of Huaxia, Ye Hao actually felt a few auras among the group of foreign students. Under Ye Hao''s perception, their whole body was emitting a red light with a **** smell.


    Is it blood?


    However, the highest level of these blood races is only the baron level, not as strong as the blood aura on Xia Xue.


    "Ye Hao. You are here. Why don''t you show up as a hero." Zhuge Qing took the wine glass and walked quickly to Ye Hao, patted Ye Hao on the shoulder.


    Ye Hao looked at Zhuge Qing: "What a great hero, it''s just a coincidence. I heard that when you were saving people, you showed off."


    "Don''t be humble here, fly a plane and make an emergency landing at sea. What is the hero?" Zhuge Qing looked at Ye Hao in amazement.


    If he hadn''t experienced these things personally, Zhuge Qing couldn''t believe that these were made by one person, and this person was still Ye Hao on the Tianjiao list.


    Ye Hao smiled quietly.


    In fact, this time their flight will have such a thing, mainly because of Ye Hao himself.


    As if Ye Hao, who was not with a bad physique, followed them, their trip this time would be very smooth.


    "Ye Hao...you are here. How are you resting? Is there any physical discomfort?"


    After Tan Yan noticed Ye Hao, she walked over quickly, with admiration and admiration in her eyes.


    The forced landing of the plane deepened Tan Yan''s admiration for Ye Hao.


    "It''s okay, I''m in good health." Ye Hao replied.


    He felt a few hostile eyes falling on him.


    "Miss Tan Yan, you are so indifferent to us, why are you so enthusiastic about this person? It''s a bit unfair." Several blond young men walked over with their wine glasses, looking at Ye Hao with very unkind eyes.

 Chapter 1059： A few little bats

    Chapter 1059: A Few Little Bats


    Tan Yan saw them with a look of disgust on her face.


    "Sorry, I have already refused your invitation, please don''t pester me." Tan Yan said to them in English.


    Then she walked to Ye Hao and explained softly in Chinese.


    "They are very annoying, they keep pestering me to dance with them."


    Tan Yan explained to Ye Hao in such a hurry that she seemed to be worried about Ye Hao''s misunderstanding.


    "Hey. Miss, please figure out what occasion this is. You are here for friendship. Of course we have to exchange feelings. If you refuse others like this, how can we communicate."


    "It''s better to let us do a dance and communicate well."


    A blond young man talked and laughed, reaching out his hand to grab Tan Yan''s arm.


    The eyes of the other people were mixed with malicious expressions looking at Tan Yan''s long legs, and they didn''t know what he was doing.


    Of course Tan Yan would not let the other party succeed, she retreated to avoid the opponent''s hand.


    But I didn''t expect that the blond young man''s figure suddenly flashed, and his speed was very fast, his hand was getting closer and closer to Tan Yan''s arm, and even the position he grabbed was right next to Tan Yan''s chest.


    The blond youth showed excitement at the corner of his mouth.


    "I haven''t heard that everyone has already rejected it. What do you call gentleman etiquette."


    The blond youth''s hand stopped in the air, his hand was caught by Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao stood in front of Tan Yan.


    Tan Yan''s strength is in the refining realm, and the blonde in front of him is a baron-level blood. Although the blood is very weak, the speed of the blood will make the unexpected Tan Yan suffer.


    It''s a pity that the speed is in Ye Hao''s eyes, like slow playback.


    "You kid let go!" The blond young man glared at Ye Hao, trying to get rid of Ye Hao''s hand, but he couldn''t get rid of it.


    "You want to let go? No problem." Ye Hao smiled slightly and let go of his hand.


    But at the moment he released his hand, without being noticed, Ye Hao''s hand gently pushed on his arm.


    The blond young man leaned back and lost his center of gravity, and put one end on the tower-shaped champagne tower.


    All the champagne was spilled on the ground, and the drink made the blond young man feel so cool. The hair that had been beaten up with mousse turned into a shape like a chicken.


    The teachers of the two colleges in the distance also noticed the situation here and looked at this side with a puzzled look.


    "What''s the matter? What happened." Several teachers shouted.


    But the blond young man who got up completely ignored the yelling of the teacher in the distance, his pupils showed blood, and he rushed towards Ye Hao angrily.


    Because of the dim lighting and the fact that these foreign students like to wear cosmetic contact lenses, no one noticed the strangeness of this blond young man.


    "You get out of me."


    At this moment, there was a movement not far away from a corner.


    Ye Hao turned his head and saw the scene over there, then his face wrinkled.


    I saw a few girls surrounded by a few blonde youths.


    It was Song Xiaoyue and Xia Xue who were surrounded by them, but somehow Changsun Yu and Situ Qiaoer were with them.


    It was Chang Sun Yu who made the sound of tenderness just now.


    I saw that Chang Sun Yu seemed to want to slap the drunk young man with blond stud earrings, but the other party did grasp Chang Sun Yu''s arm firmly.


    "Oh, Asian chicks are pretty hot."


    "Little sister, you guys stay with me. I can give you some opportunities to arrange studying abroad at Edinburgh College. Don''t you Asians like studying abroad very much."


    "By the way, I forgot to introduce it. My name is Del. How about it, consider it. Our English men are much better than your Asian men." Del''s body exuded alcohol, and his eyes looked at the beauties in front of him with lust.


    Originally, he didn''t want to come to any sorority meeting this time, but as the chairman of the Student Union of Edinburgh College, he had no choice but to come.


    As a result, he didn''t expect that he actually saw a few peerless beauties here, these beauties are much more beautiful than the big ocean horses in their school.


    "Asshole, let go." Zhang Sun Yuhan stared at the other party with a face, another fist was already clenched, and the aura condensed on it, ready to punch the guy in front of him at any time.


    But she was also very vigilant.


    A person who can catch her attack is definitely not weak!


    "Boy, where do you look." The guy who provoked Ye Hao before found that Ye Hao didn''t even look at him. This is simply an insult to him!


    This guy dared to be distracted at this moment, and watched me not open his head.


    The students around Edinburgh showed a good show, and they even intentionally blocked the way of the teacher who came to stop it.


    "do not bother me."


    Ye Hao didn''t even look at this person, and waved his hand casually.


    The blond young man was beaten out directly, his mouth was twisted, and a few **** teeth flew out and landed in the glasses of Edinburgh students who were watching a good show in the distance.


    The blond youth fell heavily on the ground again, this time he did not stand up smoothly, he felt that his neck was about to be broken.


    It needs blood energy to repair it.


    "I don''t know if all of you students in Edinburgh are like this, but you people are not called gentlemen at all. They are just a bunch of rascals in nice clothes."


    Ye Hao walked to the front of Del, and he looked at Del coldly.


    "let go."


    "Huaxia guys go away, I haven''t..." Del hadn''t finished speaking.


    He heard a wailing, and he clutched his deformed and bent arm.


    "Ah... my hand... my hand."


    Just now, I was holding Changsunyu''s arm, which was already abnormally bent at this moment.


    The Edinburgh student looked at the Chinese man in dismay.


    They just saw that the man''s hand patted Del''s arm lightly, and that light pat was so powerful.


    "Oh my God, how did that Huaxia guy do it!"


    "Del is a famous bully in Edinburgh College. If it weren''t because his family was the director of the college, he wouldn''t have known how many times he had been expelled! Aside from being powerful and powerful, this guy doesn''t know where he learned it from. With his ability, even professional soldiers are not his opponents!"


    "This Huaxia guy can interrupt Del''s arm with one move. I''m not dreaming."


    "It must be because of Del''s drunk relationship that the Chinese people got lucky."


    The students around Edinburgh College slowly recovered from their shock, and found a reason for Del''s disadvantage.


    "Damn Huaxia! I''m going to kill you!" Del roared with red eyes.


    At this time he was completely awake, and the damned Chinese man in front of him dared to embarrass him under all the eyes. If he didn''t smash his body into pieces and throw him into the Edinburgh Canal today, he would not be a Baron vampire!


    He is a vampire genius who is about to break through to the Viscount! How can I be humiliated here!


    Several of his little brothers around him unknowingly surrounded Ye Hao and others, and their eyes flashed red.


    A slightly stronger Viscount vampire, two or three Viscount vampires with weak aura, and dozens of blood slaves gradually approaching.


    Such a battle can be said to be quite terrifying.


    Even if they besieged a master of the Huaxia Refining Realm peak, relying on their strong recovery ability, there might be a chance for a battle.


    But Ye Hao was calm and calm, with no panic expression at all.


    Because in his eyes, these people are just little bats.

 Chapter 1060： cost? Its this kids fate

    Chapter 1060 Price? It''s this kid''s fate


    The teachers of Edinburgh College have already passed through the crowd and approached here, while the teachers of Huaxia University have not moved.


    "What should we do? Don''t we really need to go there?" the teacher next to Yang Tai said worriedly.


    Yang Tai looked at Ye Hao among the group of people, and he said lightly: "We continue to drink, he will solve this problem himself."


    "Let''s leave it alone? This is really good." The teacher next to him was a little worried.


    "There is no need, and the teachers from Edinburgh College have already gone." Yang Tai said calmly.


    The teacher from Edinburgh College squeezed into the crowd, and he walked up to Del in a panic: "Student Del, this is the welcome party, don''t make trouble here."


    "I don''t care about him for a welcome party. Today, I don''t want this Chinese kid to fight on the ground and call my father, I am not called Del, I am not the child of the March family!" Del did not care that the person in front of him was his teacher .


    "This...this." The teacher at Edinburgh College was embarrassed on both sides.


    On one side are the children of the school manager of my own school, and on the other side are the students from the exchange group of Huaxia University.


    He never expected such a situation to happen.


    "Um... I think everyone is starting to calm down..."


    "Teacher, I advise you not to interfere with things here. Otherwise I don''t mind asking my uncle to send you a resignation letter."


    Del''s words made the teacher''s expression stiff, he was concerned about Del''s identity and could only retreat silently to the side.


    "Boy, when you Huaxia apologize, do you want to kneel down?" Del''s arm has returned to normal under the restoration of the blood physique.


    "If you kneel down and apologize to me now, maybe I can spare you a dog."


    Song Xiaoyue showed a worried look.


    Situ Qiao''er showed an expression of watching the show, after all, she hadn''t really seen Ye Hao''s hands-on scene.


    Changsun Yu and Xia Xue secretly clenched their fists, and once Ye Hao was in danger, they could do it at any time.


    "Kneel? So you like to kneel. How about you kneel down? Maybe I can let you go." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Del.


    Del walked step by step in front of Ye Hao, and he sneered at Ye Hao: "Let me kneel? Are you kidding me? Don''t think that you have a bit of Chinese Kungfu skills, just because I was drunk. That¡¯s you."


    "I get serious, I am afraid."


    "Really?"


    Ye Hao suddenly laughed, and when the laughter fell, his eyes became like eagles.


    "Kneel down!"


    thump


    With the sound of Qi Shushu''s knees hitting the floor, Del and all of his helpers knelt in front of Ye Hao.


    They stared with eyes wide, sweat on their foreheads, and a few blonde boys were shaking, and even the smell of urine came out under their suits and pants.


    Everyone around looked at this scene in amazement, why suddenly Del and the gang knelt down for the Huaxia people?


    What are Del''s doing?


    Although English is not like the Huaxia people who have a great taboo about kneeling, it is quite humiliating to let them kneel down to others in public.


    Ye Hao looked at Del, who was kneeling in front of him, and he leaned down with a smile on his face.


    "How? Is it comfortable to kneel?"


    Del''s breathing was a bit rapid, and beads of sweat dripped down his cheeks to the ground.


    There was horror in his eyes, although he was not as embarrassed as his men, but he was quite scared at the moment.


    This kind of fear comes from the bottom of his heart, and he has felt this kind of feeling from his uncle.


    But his uncle is an earl-level vampire.


    "You...who are you?"


    "You don''t need to know who I am. But I have one thing to teach you. Kneeling is only part of it. Remember to kowtow after kneeling." Ye Hao''s hand was pressed on Del''s head.


    In the next moment, Del''s head hit the floor abruptly, and a hole was made in the floor.


    Del''s forehead was bloody.


    Del tried to resist, but he felt that the man in front of him was a big mountain, and a demon was pressing him down.


    His body is totally disobedient, and he has no thoughts of resisting at all.


    "But one knock is not enough. According to our Huaxia rules, we have to knock three." Ye Hao smiled and pulled Del''s head out, and then pressed his head into the floor heavily.


    The shaking feeling can be felt by the students in Huaxia and Edinburgh.


    The blood has spread from the recessed place.


    bump


    Third time.


    This violent impact would have died of a concussion if it were changed to an ordinary person.


    But Del is a vampire, and such damage will not cause him to die.


    But the pain was actually conveyed to Del''s body.


    Ye Hao stood up and clapped his hands.


    I scanned the blood students who were kneeling on the ground.


    "Your classmate Del has already demonstrated it for you just now. Do you do it yourself or let me help you?" Ye Hao smiled.


    This smile looked like a devil''s smile to those people.


    "I... we will do it ourselves."


    Take a look at Del''s misery. Del is a baronial vampire, and he has become like this in front of this guy.


    The most powerful among them is only at the Viscount level. If they get those few times, they will not die, but they will lie on the bed in a short time, relying on their own repair ability, they will have to repair several times. day.


    Instead of letting others torture, it is better to do it yourself.


    boom


    boom


    A funny scene appeared. The students kneeling on the ground hit the floor with their heads one by one. They were afraid that this terrifying Chinese student would be dissatisfied, and they did not dare to be lazy.


    In the surrounding circle, potholes were smashed abruptly.


    It is estimated that the owner of the hotel will redecorate the floor of this hall.


    "What are you doing!"


    An angry shout came, and only a middle-aged man in a straight suit appeared here.


    He walked over quickly and looked at several people kneeling on the ground, their heads blurred.


    Yang Tai in the distance felt this man''s arrival, and his eyes showed alertness.


    This person''s breath is not weak.


    Viscount level vampire?


    Ye Hao noticed the rich blood on this person.


    No, it''s a bit short, it should be the vampire at the peak of the Viscount.


    "Butler Evanson, save me, save me." Del''s weak cry for help attracted Evanson.


    Evanson looked at the young man who couldn''t see his appearance because of the blood on his face. He sniffed his nose.


    "Master Del?"


    Del clutched on the ground with both hands and crawled towards Evanson.


    Ye Hao didn''t stop him, putting his hands in his pockets, watching quietly.


    "Butler Evanson. He...this...this Chinese man, he...he wants to kill me. He wants to kill me." Del pointed to Ye Hao and shouted in horror.


    Evanson wrinkled as he stared at the calm young man in front of him.


    It is strange that there is no strong aura in this person, and he can make the Baron-level Master Del so miserable.


    Before he passed by, he happened to feel the strange fluctuations of the blood races here, so he came and took a look curiously, but he didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    "Huaxia, this is the territory of Master March. You have to pay for what you do."


    "The price?" Ye Hao smiled and looked at each other: "What price do you want?"


    "Does this kid have enough life?" Ye Hao pointed at Del and smiled lightly.

 Chapter 1061： Chinese Warriors and Western Blood Clan

    Chapter 1061 Chinese Warriors and Western Blood Race


    Evanson frowned, he stared at Ye Hao: "Boy, do you know where you are talking to someone?"


    Ye Hao sneered at Evanson: "Then you know who you are talking to?"


    A little Viscount vampire, who dared to scream in front of him, just when Ye Hao was about to use his unsatisfactory pressure to deal with vampires to get the other party out of control.


    A person held a wine glass and stood in front of Ye Hao.


    "They are my students. Tell me something." Yang Tai stared at each other with a straight face.


    "Let your students apologize to Master Del and break his hand. I can let you leave Edinburgh safely." Evanson said coldly.


    Del behind Evanson rushed to point at the women behind Ye Hao: "I want their women, I want them to apologize to me!"


    Evanson hesitated.


    He said slowly: "Let these ladies apologize to Master Del privately."


    "Hahaha." Yang Tai laughed. The goblet in his hand broke apart, and the wine flowed down his palm to the ground.


    "My students are really right. You guys are rascals in good-looking clothes."


    Yang Tai showed murderous intent in his eyes and glared at Evanson: "I didn''t hear clearly just now. You tell me again, what do you want my students to do?"


    At this moment, the whole situation seemed to be about to be ignited.


    "Um... that Butler Evanson, this matter is... a misunderstanding, really a misunderstanding."


    The Edinburgh teacher with burning eyebrows came over, bent over and smiled and said: "This is the delegation sent by Huaxia University to associate with us at Edinburgh College this time. This gentleman is a teacher from Huaxia University."


    "This is the steward of our Edinburgh March family, Mr. Evanson. We...Sit down and have a good talk."


    "In Edinburgh, the March family''s words are law." Evanson stared at the Edinburgh teacher with indifferent eyes: "Leave your students here. Those who should stay stay."


    "I¡­¡­"


    "In this case I don''t want to say it again, if you don''t want to be found lying on the Edinburgh Canal with your family tomorrow."


    Evanson''s words made the teacher shudder, he glanced at the teacher from Huaxia University helplessly, showing a helpless expression.


    In the end, he could only quietly take the students from Edinburgh College and leave the hall, but some students stayed.


    Excited expressions appeared on the faces of these students, and their pupils flashed red.


    They are all vampires.


    "Old Zhao, wait outside with irrelevant students. Without me, you are not allowed to come in." Yang Tai said while taking off his suit jacket.


    Teacher Zhao on the side also showed a helpless expression. He knew that Director Yang''s temper was super short.


    It seems that this contradiction cannot be resolved calmly.


    Teacher Zhao left with some of the students of Huaxia University. Song Xiaoyue was a little worried that Ye Hao would not leave, but he was taken out by the teacher under Ye Hao''s instructions.


    Several other students stayed.


    Including Changsun Yu, Situ Qiaoer and Zhuge Qing.


    They are all heirs of the ancient Wu family.


    Chinese Warrior and Edinburgh Vampire.


    The forces on these two sides are like two flames.


    "Close the door." Evanson whispered.


    The door of the hall was closed by a few Edinburgh students, and the formerly lively hall now became a battlefield for two forces.


    "You are the so-called Chinese warriors, you are about to pay the price for your stupidity." Evanson''s eyes turned red.


    Because everyone''s attention was focused on him at this moment, he clearly saw the changes in his pupils.


    Evanson''s mouth also showed two fangs.


    In addition, other Edinburgh students have also changed.


    Red eyes and fangs.


    Grim face.


    "These are the blood vampires of the West?"


    "I have only heard about it from the elders in the movie and listening to the family, but I didn''t expect it to be like this."


    "I heard that their recovery ability is very strong, and the speed is also very fast, be careful."


    The students of Huaxia University whispered.


    "Teacher, if you are now willing to apologize for your mistakes just now, and do what I said before, I can still forgive you compassionately." Evanson said.


    A scarlet aura permeated.


    Most of the Huaxia students in the Refining Realm were in a daze, their faces pale.


    "If you get out of here now, I can still assume that nothing has happened." Yang Tai also released his aura, blocking the scarlet aura in front of him.


    At this moment, the Chinese students seemed to be reborn after drowning, gasping for breath.


    "Is this what your Chinese warriors call qi? I just don''t know if it doesn''t work for my weapons." Evanson raised his hand, and the red liquid flowed out of his body.


    A red dagger was formed in his right hand.


    Blood energy weapons!


    Yang Tai''s eyes changed slightly. When he was fighting Ye Hao before, he saw Ye Hao using this strange weapon, but the weapon used by this person was obviously not as powerful as Ye Hao''s momentum.


    But the realm of this person in front of him is completely equivalent to the quasi-innate realm.


    "Director Yang, I didn''t expect you to stand up for us." Ye Hao looked at Yang Tai with a smile.


    Ye Hao spoke at this moment, seeming to blow away most of the tense atmosphere just now.


    Yang Tai glanced at Ye Hao next to him, and he said coldly: "I am the dean of Huaxia University and the person in charge of this exchange group. No one can bully my students with my eyelids down."


    Pop pop


    Ye Hao applauded, and he walked slowly to Yang Tai.


    "As expected, it is Director Yang. But let me take care of this little thing. Dealing with this kind of miscellaneous things, it is not a turn to make the teacher bother."


    Ye Hao looked at Evanson with his back to Yang Tai and the students of Huaxia University.


    His eyes turned blood red in an instant, and the corners of his mouth showed fangs.


    Evanson and the vampires behind him saw this scene.


    But Yang Tai behind Ye Hao, as well as Chang Sun Yu, did not notice because of the perspective.


    The scarlet aura on Evanson''s body seemed to be a scourge and disappeared instantly.


    But Evanson also panicked for a moment. He quickly woke up and stabilized his mind. After all, he was a Viscount, not Del''s stuff.


    But behind him, the students of the Edinburgh blood race who had the highest strength and only the Baron were not so lucky.


    Everyone was sweating, and his limbs trembled.


    Longsun Yu, Zhuge Qing, Tan Yan looked at Ye Hao''s back curiously.


    What is going on with this guy, why do these vampires see Ye Hao as if they saw the devil.


    The previous Del was like this, and now this group of vampires is like this, even the person who is not afraid of Yang Tai is watching Ye Hao cautiously at this moment.


    "It''s... this is the breath." Del looked at Ye Hao in horror, his body trembling: "Butler Evanson, hurry up... defeat him."


    Evanson looked at Ye Hao seriously, this Chinese had a **** aura, although his pupils had turned brown at this moment.


    But there is absolutely nothing wrong with that feeling just now, the blood aura on this guy is very pure, and the aura alone is even stronger than Master March.


    This guy is definitely a high blood race!


    Only the higher kinsmen have such a momentum.


    What is going on with this group of people, in addition to the Chinese martial artist who is not weak, there is actually a high-level blood clan.


    "Your Excellency, who is it?"

 Chapter 1062： Princess under the fishy moon

    Chapter 1062 The Princess Under The Xuanyue Moon


    Evanson''s tone has changed significantly from before.


    The kinship is a highly disciplined race, and lower vampires must respect higher vampires.


    Even higher blood races can control the life and death of all vampires in their own territory.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters now is whether you want to fight or not." Ye Hao looked at Evanson defiantly.


    Evanson couldn''t decide for a while.


    A higher blood race with yellow skin and black hair.


    Descendants of Eastern blood?


    But in the past 100 years, I heard that the Eastern Blood Race had already disappeared, but how did this kid explain?


    If it is true that the Eastern blood race is still there, then once they go to war with the guy, it is equivalent to going to war with the forces behind this guy. For the blood race that has always obeyed the commandments, this is a very serious matter.


    At this moment, the atmosphere fell into a stalemate.


    "Didi Didi"


    A cell phone rang, making Evanson stunned. He quickly took out the cell phone around his waist and covered his mouth with his hand.


    "Hi. Lord, I''m dealing with something now. Now? Okay, I see."


    Hanging up the phone, Evanson seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. He gave Ye Hao a cold look.


    "Huaxia people, thank God for giving you a chance."


    Evanson left an inexplicable word, then turned and walked towards the door.


    Del surprised Evanson''s back and stretched out his hand: "Butler Evanson, you... did you just leave? What about these **** Chinese people?"


    Evanson glanced at Del: "Master Del, the master called me just now, and he told me to do something. You should know how important the things the master ordered."


    Del''s body trembled, he glanced at Ye Hao.


    "Boy, you are lucky today. You...you wait for me."


    Del and the others followed Evanson and left the hall.


    "You guys..." Ye Hao didn''t expect these guys to leave like this, he raised his hand to stop.


    "Okay. The best thing can be solved this way, after all, this is not China." Yang Tai stopped Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao glanced at the group of Huaxia University students behind him.


    Director Yang is worried about the students. After all, this is not China. If something happens, it would be bad.


    Ta Ta Ta


    Footsteps came from the door, and Teacher Zhao, who had left with ordinary students before, ran in panting.


    "Director Yang is not good. Edinburgh College unilaterally cancelled the arrangements for the exchange meeting with us, and cancelled the hotel room arranged for us. We...what should we do."


    "It''s interesting, Director Yang, what are you going to do with this." Ye Hao looked at Yang Tai.


    The Markey family should be the governor behind Edinburgh College. Now that there is a conflict with them, Edinburgh College will naturally not continue any exchange meetings with the students of Huaxia University.


    "If you don''t communicate, you won''t communicate." Director Yang said indifferently: "Old Zhao, use school funds to rebook the students'' rooms. Since they are all here, you can''t go back in vain. Think of it as a school trip. ."


    "Great!"


    "You don''t have to have any exchange meetings with those rude guys!"


    "Everyone is traveling in English together. It''s a bit exciting to think about it."


    The students in the hall were extremely excited when they heard the news.


    In this way, because of this incident, the exchange meeting that Huaxia University flew to Edinburgh, England, became a suspension trip.


    ...


    "Master Del, let''s just forget it. We have never been so embarrassed in Edinburgh, and this is our first time!"


    "He''s really unhappy. But the aura on that Chinese man is really terrifying. Just looking at him, I feel all the blood on my body is shaking."


    "But it''s still a pity that those Chinese women, who are definitely still virgins, their blood must be very beautiful."


    Del was very impatient when faced with several younger brothers.


    "Shut up to me, of course this matter will not end like this."


    "There are many ways to deal with them, don''t forget that this is Edinburgh!"


    Del picked up a bottle full of blood and drank it, with a grinning smile on his mouth.


    ...


    A black Rolls-Royce was escorted by several cars to the castle in the suburbs of Edinburgh.


    A man dressed in a suit and leather collar, dressed as a housekeeper, got down from the car next to him and walked to the door of the Rolls-Royce. His body was slightly bent, showing a respectful expression.


    "Master Marquis, the castle of March is here. Master March has prepared a banquet in the castle to wait for the Lord Marquis."


    This housekeeper is no one else, but Evanson who hurriedly left the hotel before.


    At this moment, he lost the arrogance he had before, with a respectful expression like a pug.


    The door opened slowly.


    Evanson lowered his head, not daring to look at the people coming out of the car.


    But soon he noticed the abnormality, and Evanson raised his head in surprise and looked at the blond middle-aged man in front of him.


    "Who are you? Where is Lord Catherine Marquis!"


    Evanson was vigilant, and his pupils immediately turned blood.


    "I am Catherine''s guard, Hank." The blond middle-aged man leaned on a cane and looked at Evanson faintly.


    Evanson swallowed, and he looked at the man before him tremblingly.


    "It turns out... It turned out to be Lord Hank. I was impolite just now. Excuse me... What about Master Catherine? She... She should be in the car."


    Hank''s indifferent gaze fell on Evanson: "Do I need to tell you Master Catherine''s itinerary?"


    "I... I didn''t mean that, but Master March..." Evanson explained hurriedly.


    Facing the guy in front of him, Evanson felt a real fear in his heart. Hank is a member of the Aisley family, one of the several big families of the Aisley family, and the March family is just a vassal of the Aisley family. .


    And this Hank is a vampire killer trained by the Asley family.


    Specially deal with some vampires who defected and violated the precepts. It is said that more vampires died in his hands than humans, and it is rumored that his strength has reached the earl level!


    And this person is only loyal to Master Catherine.


    "Master Catherine has a private matter, she will naturally come to see your lord after she handles the private matter."


    "Yes Yes."


    ...


    Edinburgh five-star hotel.


    Ye Hao returned to their room, Song Ying and the others had no idea that a big battle had almost happened downstairs.


    Song Ying is working. She came to England this time for international trade affairs.


    And Su Xiaoxiao is looking at a piece of travel recommendation.


    "You are here, what will happen to the communication below?" Su Xiaoxiao raised his head and looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao showed a slight smile: "Very good, very lively."


    "Where are Xiaoyue and others?" Song Ying''s eyes moved away from the laptop screen.


    "They don''t live with us, they have rooms booked by the school." Ye Hao felt a gust of wind blowing into the room, and he saw the curtains in the living room danced wildly by the wind.


    "Why don''t you open the window at night? The English weather is very cold. Beware of colds."


    Ye Hao walked towards the window.


    "Strange, I clearly remember that I closed it." Su Xiaoxiao muttered suspiciously.


    Su Xiaoxiao didn''t notice that Meow Meow, who was still asleep just now, was crawling on the sofa, looking at the window sill with vigilant eyes. The hair all over his body seemed to stand upright.


    Ye Hao stood at the window, his eyes widened.


    red.


    The scarlet under the moon seems to render the moon in the sky a red moon.


    "My Darling, long time no see."


    Catherine was wearing a bright red evening dress with red wings on her back floating in the air, her red glazed eyes and a charming and seductive smile staring at Ye Hao.


    At this moment, she seems to be the princess under the Xuanyue.

 Chapter 1063： I want you to be my fiance

    Chapter 1063 I Want You To Be My Fiance


    The top roof of the Edinburgh hotel.


    The Edinburgh Hotel is one of the few high-rise buildings in Edinburgh. You can see most of Edinburgh''s cityscape here and the scenery is quite good.


    And there are two people standing here at the moment.


    "You don''t need to be so nervous, I''m not a tiger, would I eat you?" Catherine sat on the rocking chair on the roof, her red dress very dazzling.


    You are not a tiger, but you are more terrifying than a tiger.


    All the cells in Ye Hao''s body were tight.


    The woman in front of him is the most powerful woman he has ever met.


    This is a blood clan at the Marquis level!


    "The few women in the room just now have a lot to do with you, right?" Catherine''s mouth curled up.


    Ye Hao frowned.


    "What is your purpose for looking for me!"


    Catherine''s strength is terrifying, if she really came to trouble herself, then ten of her might not necessarily be her opponents.


    Only by relying on the intermediate teleport can it be possible to escape, but there are too many people in the hotel that are related to him.


    If Catherine were to threaten them, it would be his death.


    "Is there a purpose to find you?" Kathleen lifted up her blonde hair, she patted the position next to her: "I don''t like you standing and sitting down to talk."


    "If you have any purpose, just say it..."


    "If you don''t like sitting, I can invite those beautiful ladies to come up and sit down."


    Under the threat of Catherine''s smile, Ye Hao sat next to Catherine.


    Catherine stopped talking, but looked at Ye Hao with a light smile, her eyes full of intoxication.


    This lasted for a few minutes.


    Ye Hao really couldn''t bear it anymore, he felt like a plaything in the eyes of a witch.


    "What do you want, is it a pleasure to kill?" Ye Hao said.


    "Kill? Who said I was going to kill you." Catherine seemed to have heard something funny, she raised her white jade finger and stroked it on Ye Hao''s cheek.


    "You are my favorite Darling, how could I let you die. I can''t bear it."


    Ye Hao got goose bumps all over his body.


    "Speak straight, don''t talk nonsense." Ye Hao glared at Catherine.


    Catherine smiled gracefully: "I''m telling the truth, I really didn''t mean to kill you."


    "Originally, I was planning to look for you again later, but by coincidence I heard that a powerful blood family appeared in Edinburgh. I happened to be passing by, so I stopped by."


    "As a result, when I first got off the plane, there was a reaction. Then I came over to find you."


    Catherine took out a red ring, which radiated red light and was very strong.


    "You? Find me through this?" Ye Hao looked at the red ring in surprise.


    "This is a tool for searching for vampires. The Holy See chases and kills blood races. We will use this when we chase and kill traitors. All we need is a drop of blood from the target."


    "The closer you are to the target, the greater the light it emits. However, this detection range is limited, which is about the size of the entire city of Edinburgh. It is only effective for vampire blood, and each ring made can only detect one target. If the target is dead, this ring will be useless."


    Kathleen kindly answered Ye Hao.


    "In a word, this ring is expensive to make. Even for the Holy See, only five can be made in a year. Unless it is some kind of blood that makes them feel headache, they will not use it easily."


    Ye Hao frowned, he looked at Catherine puzzled: "I still don''t understand, why are you doing this?"


    There must be some reason why Catherine didn''t kill herself, and it was definitely not a whim to make a locator with such a precious thing.


    "Do you want to know?" Catherine stared at Ye Hao with a smile.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "Then you have to answer me a question first." Catherine''s finger touched Ye Hao''s neck.


    Ye Hao felt a tingling in his neck, and blood dripped on Catherine''s fingers.


    Catherine retracted her finger and put it in her mouth.


    She showed a fascinated expression: "How delicious."


    "Are you... the second generation of blood!"


    The second generation of blood?


    Ye Hao looked confused: "What do you mean?"


    "It seems that Darling, you still don''t know much about the history of vampires. Let me explain it to you."


    Catherine raised her hand, and blood-colored lines appeared from her palm, slowly forming a scene like a sand painting.


    "Our blood has been passed down for thousands of years, but no one knows how the first vampire appeared."


    "Some people say it is a shoddy product created by God, others say it is Adam and Eve''s first child, the third human being in the world, and some say it is a human being who has abandoned his faith and turned to the devil."


    "But the most popular version of our blood family is that an adventurer got the inheritance in a forbidden area, and he got the first drop of holy blood."


    "And that one is the ancestor of our blood, Cain."


    Catherine''s blood painting formed a figure with wings, showing fangs and unable to open his face.


    Ye Hao has also heard of Cain''s legend.


    "After that, the great Cain created a new generation of blood family, they are the second generation of blood family. Also known as the second generation ancestor."


    "But in the holy war with the Holy See thousands of years ago, the great Cain disappeared, and the second generation of ancestors all fell and died. Since then, Europe has returned to the rule of the imperial power. The influence of the Holy See and the blood on the world is slowly Reduced and escaped into the darkness."


    "And the blood races surviving today are all descendants of the third generation of blood races that were lucky enough to survive that holy war."


    "So far, there have been dozens of generations of blood races, but in our opinion, those blood races over ten generations have impure blood. They are just blood slaves who sold their flesh for their life."


    Catherine looked at Ye Hao: "I almost forgot to say, I am the fifth generation of blood, my grandfather is the noble third generation of blood, my father is the fourth generation of blood, and at the same time the patriarch of the Ashley family. "


    Catherine of the fifth generation of kinship has the strength of a marquis, isn''t her father a duke!


    Her grandpa...


    Ye Hao''s face was serious. This Catherine was not only powerful, but her family power was also quite terrifying.


    No wonder its family finances are among the top ten consortia in the world, and can even point fingers at other consortia.


    Catherine saw the guess in Ye Hao''s eyes.


    She made no secret and said in a proud tone: "My father, the fourth generation of blood, he is a great blood duke! As for my grandfather, the last time I saw him was more than 700 years ago. I don¡¯t know his current strength either."


    "What are you telling me about what I''m not interested in? What is your purpose in finding me." Ye Hao looked at Catherine.


    Catherine stood up, she walked forward a few steps, then turned her back to the moonlight and looked at Ye Hao.


    She stretched out her hand to Ye Hao.


    "I want you to be my fiance."

 Chapter 1064： Thousands of years later, you still belong to me

    Chapter 1064 A Thousand Years Later, You Still Belong To Me


    Ye Hao jumped up from the chair in an instant, he looked at Catherine who was reaching out to him in astonishment.


    "Miss Catherine, don''t make this kind of joke with me." Ye Hao tried his best to calm his mood.


    Catherine still had a smile on her face, and she snapped a finger with her right hand.


    A bunch of bright red blood appeared in Catherine''s hands.


    "Am I not beautiful? Or do you think I am not worthy of you." Catherine raised her head like a proud peacock.


    "I, Catherine, the flower of the Ashley family, became a Marquis in a thousand years. In the history of the blood family, in addition to the second generation ancestor, in the third generation of blood family, it can be regarded as the proud of heaven.


    "Give me a few more hundred years and I will definitely become a duke. By then I will be the patriarch of the Ashley family."


    "You become my man, mine is yours."


    Catherine raised her left hand, and her blood turned into a bundle of banknotes, gold bricks, and diamonds.


    "Money, the wealth of the Ashley family, one of the world''s top ten consortiums, makes you spend hundreds of your lives."


    The flowers in Catherine''s right hand merge with the money in her left hand, which is the shape of a crown.


    "right."


    "Don''t look at our kinsmen hiding in the secular, but our power is all over the world, our people directly control 13 government forces, and indirectly involve 24 government forces."


    "I only need one sentence to change a country instantly. It can make a country start a war against its neighbors without hesitation. In the words of your China, it is more than ten million people!"


    Beauty, money, power.


    It seems that Catherine is serious about herself and put these on the table as a bargaining chip.


    But Ye Hao still couldn''t figure out where he was that attracted the woman in front of him.


    "Can I ask where I can make Miss Catherine use herself as a bargaining chip to attract me?" Ye Hao said.


    Catherine lowered her hand and all the **** phantoms disappeared.


    She sat back beside Ye Hao and asked Ye Hao to sit down too.


    After Ye Hao sat down, she pointed at Ye Hao''s chest.


    "I said before, your blood. The blood on your body is as pure as the blood of the second generation ancestor, with a strong blood lineage!"


    blood?


    Ye Hao frowned and looked at Catherine: "If I remember correctly, we only met a few times. Why do you think my blood is special?"


    Catherine pointed to Ye Hao''s left arm.


    Ye Hao suddenly woke up; "My arm in the first battle of Xiangdu?"


    In the First World War in Hong Kong, Ye Hao once broke his arm, but because of the blood repair ability, coupled with the Holy Healing technique, it was quickly repaired, so Ye Hao didn''t care.


    "I retrieved your broken arm and asked the research institute under my name to study it. We compared the blood of several major vampire families that have survived to this day and found that it is completely different from your blood."


    "And your blood is put together with the blood of ordinary vampires. The blood of those ordinary vampires seems to be a lamb put into the wolves, and it is instantly swallowed."


    "The blood of the Baron is the same, the Viscount is the same, and the Earl is no exception." Catherine licked her red lips and stared at Ye Hao: "Even the blood of my Marquis realm has no resistance in front of your blood. Power."


    "After that, I got my father''s blood, the blood of the fourth generation of blood. The result is exactly the same."


    "This makes me feel full of curiosity about the blood on your body. I took out the gift my grandfather gave me when I came of age. His first blood!"


    "The blood of the third generation of blood. Do you know what the result is?"


    Facing Catherine''s question, Ye Hao was silent.


    "Also absorbed." Kathleen said here, with excitement and excitement in her red eyes.


    "And the blood of the third generation of blood can be swallowed, the most likely is the blood of the second generation ancestor!"


    "Do you know that most of the abilities of the blood race come from the blood in the body, the purer the blood, the stronger the strength of the vampire, and the greater the potential."


    "Like those blood slaves who have lasted for more than ten generations, their inferior blood, even if they have cultivated for a thousand years, the baron level is already a bottleneck."


    Catherine grabbed Ye Hao''s arm, exposing her fangs, and lightly took a bite on Ye Hao''s arm, blood flowed out.


    Catherine sucked greedily, not wasting even a drop.


    Soon the wound on Ye Hao''s arm was repaired.


    "What a wonderful blood, can you tell me how you got the blood of this second generation ancestor!"


    The blood of the second generation ancestor?


    Could it be that the physique given to him by the system is the blood of the second generation ancestor that Catherine said?


    "I don''t know. I happened to get a small bottle in a cave with red liquid in it. After the bottle broke, the blood penetrated into my body. I had this ability." Ye Haonah The reason for this unsatisfactory trial.


    Did not expect that Catherine had no doubts.


    "That seems to be the inheritance left by the second generation of ancestors who lived in the East after the Holy War. You are very lucky." Catherine''s eyes even showed an expression of jealousy.


    "Then you want me to be your fiance, do you want the blood in my body?" Ye Hao Xinsheng was wary.


    Is there any way for Catherine to get the blood out of her body?


    "I said before that if it won''t harm you, it won''t harm you. Moreover, the blood inheritance in the blood race can only be passed down once, and it must be a blood race with special abilities."


    Catherine''s words dispelled Ye Hao''s worries, but next her words made Ye Hao stunned.


    "My purpose is to want you and me to give birth to a child."


    Me and her baby?


    Ye Hao was stunned.


    "Although I can''t have your blood, but if I give birth to your offspring, although I may not have the blood of the second generation ancestor, but at least the third generation!"


    Catherine raised her head and looked at the moon.


    "Our blood family is very strong, and life is very long, but it does not mean immortality. The strength of our strength depends on the blood in our body. Now there are fewer and fewer pure blood races. In a thousand years, maybe the third generation. The blood race will perish, and even the fourth generation will disappear."


    "When our strength becomes weaker, the Holy See''s clubs will swing."


    "If this continues, the blood family will really become a legend in the movie novel. The status of the Asley family will slowly fade."


    It turned out to be so.


    Catherine wanted to give birth to a child with her own blood as the heir of the Asley family, which could continue the prosperity of the Asley family.


    "Impossible. I already have a woman I like." Ye Hao refused sternly.


    Although Catherine is a peerless stunner, but this kind of stallion-like breeding is disgusted by Ye Hao, and he doesn''t want his descendants to become the heirs of the family.


    "Then I will kill all the women you like." Catherine''s eyes were severe, revealing a murderous look.


    "That way I will die too." Ye Hao said unwillingly.


    Katherine''s murderous intent disappeared instantly, and she smiled charmingly.


    "Of course I won''t do such cruel things. I just have to wait. How long can those worldly women be worthy of you? Fifty years? A hundred years?"


    "You may not love me now, but five hundred years from now, one thousand years from now."


    Catherine lifted Ye Hao''s chin and stared at Ye Hao''s pupils with aggressive eyes.


    "You are still mine."

 Chapter 1065： The blood of the second generation ancestor?

    Chapter 1065 The blood of the second generation ancestor?


    Catherine is really sure to win for herself.


    "Then you came to me just to tell me this? Then imprison me somewhere, waiting for the day you get married?" Ye Hao looked at Catherine indifferently.


    Catherine shook her head again.


    "The spoiled blood will rot and stinks. I will give you time, decades, or even hundreds of years, and I can afford to wait. Until one day you have a duke...no, the time when the marquis is capable."


    "It''s when you and I are crowned."


    Catherine''s eyes revealed madness: "Our two children will become the king of blood."


    Her eyes fell on Ye Hao: "If you fall and die during this period. It can only mean that you are too weak, and I will not let your inferior body fluids enter my body."


    "And I have extracted blood DNA from your severed arm. Although the cost of cultivating clones is a bit expensive, it is not as pure as the blood of the second generation ancestor in your body, but there is no shortage of options for looking back."


    This Catherine is still doing both, but fortunately she doesn''t do anything to herself now.


    Ye Hao leaned his hands on the seat and heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Scared me to death, I thought you were going to treat me."


    Catherine showed an unexpected look. She looked at Ye Hao curiously: "Are you not afraid now?"


    "What are you afraid of? Anyway, you have said that you have to wait for hundreds of years, and things that will happen after a few hundred years. Leave it for a few hundred years before talking." Ye Hao said frankly.


    puff


    Catherine chuckled, and she covered her mouth: "Interesting. In the eyes of our kinsmen, hundreds of years are only equivalent to the years of your human beings. Sometimes we even slept in the coffin. Decades have passed."


    "This is a different concept. In my opinion, a hundred years is a long time. Such a long time is enough for me to do a lot of things." Ye Hao said this, he secretly said in his heart.


    One hundred years, one hundred years is enough to make him a stronger existence than Catherine, and then his choice cannot be tolerated by a small blood clan.


    What''s more, there are still a lot of things in front of you, who will care about hundreds of years from now.


    "It deserves to be my Darling." Catherine smiled charmingly.


    Catherine took out a golden card and handed it to Ye Hao.


    "The day after tomorrow, there is an English blood collection meeting to be held in an old castle a few kilometers away in Edinburgh, don''t mind accompany me to see it."


    "Collection? Not interested." Ye Hao was not interested in the party hosted by a group of vampires.


    "If I remember correctly, you are still a superpower, I heard that someone will take out the energy stone at that collection meeting. And this collection will be tradeable, as long as both parties are satisfied with each other''s bid."


    Catherine''s next words made Ye Hao''s eyes bright.


    Power Stone!


    This is a good thing.


    Ye Hao grabbed the golden card in Catherine''s hand: "I''ll go."


    "At that time, I will send a car to pick you up." Catherine stood up.


    "Wait. Can I ask you a little bit more about the blood family?" Ye Hao looked at Catherine.


    She is a vampire marquis, and she definitely knows a lot about the blood family.


    "Katherine will tell you what Darling wants to know." Katherine looked at Ye Hao teasingly.


    This coquettish stunner.


    "Cough cough. Does the high-level blood family have the ability to suppress the low-level blood family? How effective is it?" Ye Hao asked.


    Catherine shook her head: "It''s not that high-level blood races have the ability to suppress low-level blood races, but the blood in the body has the ability to suppress."


    "Generally, high-level blood races will have very pure blood, and their strength will increase very quickly, almost every 100 years. The blood in the low-level blood races will be very turbid on the contrary, even if it grows longer. Time cannot improve one''s realm."


    "But there are some blood races with adventures that have a slightly higher strength."


    "There is also a high-level blood race at a very low level in their infancy. But even if the level is low, the noble attributes of blood in their bodies will not disappear." Catherine pointed to Ye Hao.


    "Remember the battle of Xiangdu, you used your blood to suppress it and made me stunned for a second. It was also that time that made me curious about you."


    "I''m the fifth generation of blood. Even my father can''t suppress me based on blood. My grandfather makes me awe at best. But the feeling you had at that time was subdued."


    "But because my strength is much higher than yours, your suppression can only make me stunned for a second."


    It turned out that Catherine was paying attention to herself at that time.


    "Assume. I am now a Marquis, with the fifth generation of blood. If the enemy''s blood level is lower than mine, under the suppression of my blood, blood slaves and barons will not have the ability to act on me at all. Viscount act on me, the strength will be It is greatly reduced, and the battle process will be shrouded in fear from beginning to end."


    "Earl-level kinsmen can fight with me, but I can suppress them with a sudden bloodline, and make the blood in their bodies unstable, which will affect their strength. In the battle, a second of stunnedness is enough to do a lot of things. ."


    Kathleen finished talking about herself, then pointed at Ye Hao.


    "You have the blood of the second generation of ancestors, so you have a congenital advantage against most blood races. The Viscount Baron is not your opponent, and you have a chance to fight against the Earl."


    "It''s just that the bloodline of the second generation ancestor is amazing. Your bone age is only twenty years old. In our blood family, none of this has grown up yet, but you already have the strength equivalent to the Viscount level."


    Catherine seemed to be looking at her toy, admiring Ye Hao, her cheek showed a fascinated expression.


    "I really look forward to how powerful the baby Darling and I give birth will be."


    Ye Hao trembled all over.


    The longer this one lives, the person''s head will have a big problem. This Catherine sometimes looks like a stunner, sometimes like a witch.


    "Okay. This is the end of the night tonight, Darling, good night." Catherine leaned down and pressed her red lips to Ye Hao''s cheek.


    In front of Catherine, Ye Hao had no way to resist, he could only watch Catherine instigate the red wings, turning into a red light and disappearing into the air.


    The wings of blood.


    This thing is really convenient, I don''t know when I can use this ability.


    Under normal circumstances, at least the rank of Marquis is needed.


    The lineage of the second generation ancestor?


    Ye Hao looked at his hand, his eyes flashing with doubts.


    Is the physique of the blood in your body really the second generation ancestor?


    Isn''t it possible to be a generation of blood physique?


    No one can answer this doubt. After all, no one knows how special a generation of blood lineages are, perhaps only by asking the legendary ancestor of the vampire.

 Chapter 1066： Naughty blood

    Chapter 1066 Naughty Blood Ball


    Ye Hao returned to his room.


    "Ye Hao, why are you out for so long?" Song Ying looked at Ye Hao who walked in the door.


    "It''s okay, just go for a walk." Ye Hao took off his shoes. He happened to see an envelope and a golden badge on the shoe cabinet. .


    "What is this?"


    Ye Hao walked into the house with the envelope and the badge.


    "Oh, this. It was sent by someone just now to thank you for saving all the passengers of China Xia Flight 1196. From now on, you are a VIP passenger of China Airlines. You can enjoy life-long free bills and you can also take first class for life. ."


    Song Ying explained.


    Ye Hao opened the envelope, and the letter paper inside was indeed a series of thank you words.


    After reading it, he threw things into the ring. He was not interested in these things.


    "Why don''t you sleep yet." Ye Hao walked behind Song Ying and put his arms around Song Ying''s small waist.


    "Don''t make trouble. They are still there." Song Ying patted Ye Hao''s hand and said softly.


    "Didn''t they all go back to the room to rest." Ye Hao looked at the content on the computer screen: "Are you still working on the company? Is there anything I can help."


    "You don''t need a big hero for this kind of small thing. I just work with the English jewelry company after preparing a plan."


    Song Ying continued to tap the keyboard, revising the plan over and over again.


    "Then I won''t bother you, but remember to rest early." Ye Hao did not continue to harass Song Ying.


    Song Ying is a very independent woman, she likes to do things within her abilities.


    And he only needs to be the man behind her and stand up when she needs it.


    Ye Hao returned to his room, then he closed his eyes, and the floor plan of the hotel appeared in his mind.


    Intermediate teleport.


    The next moment Ye Hao appeared in a room.


    "Ah..." Xia Xue was sitting on the bed in her underwear and was startled when she saw Ye Hao who suddenly appeared, but she hurriedly covered her mouth and did not alarm the classmates in other rooms.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect that you didn''t wear clothes, I...I''ll go out now." Ye Hao didn''t expect Xia Xue to sit on the bed without clothes. He turned his head and prepared to leave.


    "No... it''s okay. Are you... what are you looking for me?"


    It''s rare that Ye Hao took the initiative to find herself, and Xia Xue certainly didn''t want to let go of such an opportunity to be alone.


    However, she is now wearing no other clothes except underwear. She can only cover her body with a quilt, revealing a head.


    "I have something for you." Ye Hao took out a Duke-level bloodstone and placed it in front of Xia Xue.


    Xia Xue looked at this beautiful red stone in confusion.


    "What is this?" Xia Xue asked puzzledly.


    "Try to see if you can feel some kind of energy fluctuation inside." Ye Hao asked Xia Xue to try.


    Xia Xue stretched out her hand to touch the bloodstone, and the bloodstone suddenly radiated light, and several blood-colored vines stretched out of the bloodstone and inserted into Xia Xue''s palm.


    "Hiss..." Xia Xue closed her eyes and took a long breath.


    "I... I felt a scorching energy entering my body. It was so hot and fierce. It was like a beast ramming around, giving my meridians a burning sensation."


    Xia Xue said how she felt at the moment, the quilt had already slipped off her body unknowingly, and her delicate, snowy skin appeared crimson. Several blood masses also appeared, and they wandered around under Xia Xue''s skin, completely out of control.


    It seems that the energy of the Duke-level bloodstone is too strong, and Xia Xue cannot fully absorb it by herself.


    "Relax your body and don''t resist the entry of any energy. I will help you stabilize the restless things, so you can absorb it with all your heart. If you can absorb more, absorb a little."


    Ye Hao warned, his hand was pressed on the lower abdomen of Xia Xue, where a blood mass was entrenched there.


    Xia Xue trembled when Ye Hao''s hand touched her skin, she felt another familiar force enter her body.


    The blood group formed by the blood color also felt the addition of a third-party force. It tried to escape, but Ye Hao controlled his own blood to surround it.


    The blood group began to rush around in a panic, but in Ye Hao''s "cage", it was just fighting a trapped beast.


    Gradually, the mania of the blood group was wiped out bit by bit, and Ye Hao drained the non-resistant energy outside the encirclement, and the energy was absorbed by Xia Xue.


    Ye Hao squeezed this blood mass bit by bit, and the area of ??the "prison cage" was getting smaller and smaller. It turned out to be as big as a fist, and then slowly became the size of an egg, and in the end it was only the size of a bean.


    Finally, a blood mass was wiped out by Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief.


    He opened his eyes and looked at Xia Xue, who was devoted to absorbing the blood energy he had "digested".


    You can clearly feel that Xia Xue''s realm has improved.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Hao accelerated his taming journey.


    But these blood masses are very naughty and often go to some awkward positions.


    Ye Hao swallowed, he unbuttoned Xia Xue''s underwear, closed his eyes, and put his hand on it.


    After the "taming" of this blood group was over, Ye Hao immediately used his abilities to cut off the connection between Xia Xue and Bloodstone.


    This time, the blood stone did not disappear immediately, but became a little dim, without the rich blood color it had before.


    "Cough cough..." Xia Xue came to her senses. She realized that she was half exposed, her cheeks flushed, and she immediately covered her body with a quilt.


    She knew exactly what Ye Hao did to her body just now, but she didn''t feel any disgust in her heart, on the contrary, she was a little bit happy.


    Ye Hao quickly turned the topic off, trying to ease the current embarrassment.


    "How do you feel about your body now?"


    Hot, restless, heart pounding, and even an impulse that is hard to suppress.


    This is what Xia Xue feels in her body at the moment, but of course she will not tell Ye Hao this, she also knows that Ye Hao is not asking about this.


    "I... feel that my own strength has improved by another point."


    "Try to see if you can condense the blood in your body into your hands and form a weapon at will." Ye Hao said.


    Xia Xue raised her hand and did what Ye Hao said, blood seeping from her skin, slowly forming an embroidery needle.


    But it didn''t last for a few seconds, it turned into a touch of blood.


    "You have now stood firm in the Viscount Realm. You keep these two bloodstones. You will absorb them every time. Follow the method I just used to kill those blood masses and slowly absorb them. You must control the amount of output each time. Do not cause overload damage to the body."


    "There are things I taught you just now, so I have to practice harder."


    Ye Hao handed over the bloodstone that had not been absorbed before, and a new bloodstone to Xia Xue.


    Xia Xue was different from himself, he could absorb three bloodstones in a short time, but it would take at least half a month for Xia Xue to absorb one bloodstone.


    But looking at this situation, as long as the two bloodstones are absorbed, Xia Xue''s realm can break through to the earl level, and by then Ye Hao will have a force equivalent to an innate realm master belonging to them.

 Chapter 1067： Kindred Banquet in Elworth Castle

    Chapter 1067 The Blood Banquet at Elworth Castle


    Island country, the headquarters of the Mitsubishi Consortium.


    "Damn, bastard. These **** shogunate people! Because of them, we had to make amends with the underworld and ghost brand people, and even suffered the suppression of the Huaxia Dragon Team."


    "That bunch of idiots, how can they let explosives explode in our homeland!" A middle-aged man in a kimono knelt on the ground with a samurai sword in front of him.


    Behind him, there were also several people sitting on their knees.


    Including the previously mysteriously disappeared Himo Geko.


    "President Kada. Because of this explosion, many of our research institutes, shrines, and bases have suffered great losses. The direct property damage alone was as high as tens of billions of yen."


    "Indirect losses may exceed 100 billion yen!" a man like a businessman said angrily.


    "Shut up. I know all these things!"


    The middle-aged man pulled out the samurai sword in his hand and waved it toward the front without touching the wooden table in front of him, but a crack appeared on the wooden table, which was split in half.


    "Medie, have you found the two traitors Kawasaki and Sakura Miyamoto!"


    Bingye Meeko bent her head and pressed her hands to the ground.


    "Kawasaki and Miyamoto Sakura have no trace at all. Father, this time the mission failed because of Meako, who was willing to accept punishment."


    This President Ka Tian is the father of Hino Meeko, the master of the Mitsubishi Society, Ka Tian Eisaku!


    "This is not your fault, you have successfully completed your mission. The people in the underworld also got what they wanted, all because the people in the shogunate were nosy."


    "It''s because our internal control is too negligent. I didn''t expect that Kawasaki and Miyamoto Sakura were actually members of the shogunate." Eisaku Kada looked murderously in his eyes: "This matter is left to the Shogunate. Kill without mercy."


    "Kawasaki and Miyamoto Sakura, who can kill him, I promote him to the minister of the Mitsubishi Society."


    Everyone except Meeko Hino showed excitement.


    In the Mitsubishi community, in addition to the president, the minister has the highest rank, and each minister can be responsible for the affairs of an island country.


    "Hi!"


    Everyone responded excitedly.


    "Okay, all of you go down. Sprout stays."


    "Hi!"


    The others left, Hingino Meeko still kneeled on the ground.


    He Tian Rongsaku closed his sword and got up. He walked to Hingye Meeko and looked at the beautiful and beautiful daughter in front of him.


    "Mead, do you remember why your surname is Bingye instead of He Tian."


    A trace of sadness appeared in Bingye Meeko''s eyes, followed by firmness.


    "Yazi remembers. My mother was killed by the shogunate. My father gave me my mother''s surname because he wanted Yazi to avenge her mother and eliminate the shogunate''s remnants."


    Eisaku Kada nodded with satisfaction: "Very good. Remember, when the shogunate falls, it is the day you return to the Katian family."


    "Yes." Hingye Geiko said.


    "But during this period you don''t care about other things, your Uncle Yoshida has something to ask you for help. Also, I have prepared two hundred energy stones for you."


    "Because of this time, the Netherworld has already cooperated with the Dragon Team. It will open the Huaxia Qinling Mausoleum next year. There are many good things in it. Before that, you must increase your power level as soon as possible! Greater benefits."


    "Mead understands!"


    ...


    In the past two days, the students of Huaxia University did not feel bad emotions because of the conflict with Edinburgh College the day before.


    They were completely immersed in enjoying this holiday trip.


    Yang Tai has set up a travel plan, and they will lead the team to travel around the major cities in England for a month.


    Edinburgh is their first stop and they will set off for the next city in two days.


    Song Ying went for a business meeting, Miao Miao and Su Xiaoxiao followed Song Ying.


    In the past two days, English newspapers and major international countries have reported on the emergency landing on the Edinburgh Canal.


    However, due to Ye Hao''s request, his identity was not disclosed, and the airport staff only claimed to the outside world that with the cooperation of the passengers and the stewardess, this miraculous landing was completed.


    This saved Ye Hao a lot of trouble.


    Resting in the hotel, Ye Hao has completely recovered to his heyday.


    With more than 800 skill points, Ye Hao didn''t know how to spend it now, so he could only wait for the opportunity.


    Ye Hao took the elevator downstairs, holding a gold card in his hand.


    Today is the day agreed with Catherine, what collection meeting he will attend.


    As soon as Ye Hao walked to the door of the hotel, a Rolls Royce stopped in front of him.


    "Mr. Ye Hao."


    A middle-aged man who appeared to be a servant got out of the passenger seat.


    "you know me?"


    "Miss Catherine told me that I must take good care of my husband. This Rolls-Royce is a car for you. If you don''t like it, I will immediately order someone to change it for you."


    The servant''s attitude is quite respectful. This scene attracted many passersby, and many blonde girls were curious about the identity of Ye Hao, a black-haired Asian.


    "No, that''s it." Ye Hao didn''t want to attract attention.


    "Then please get in the car, Mr.". The servant opened the door to Ye Hao.


    "We will go to the Castle of Elworth, which takes three hours. Please wait patiently, sir. There are wines, snacks, newspapers, movies, and tablets in the car. If your husband needs it, I can contact several Victoria''s Secret ladies to accompany you. you."


    Ye Hao is sweating in his heart, and he deserves to be a place with aristocratic traditions. This arrangement is so eloquent. Even the world-famous Miss Victoria''s Secret is like a massage girl who can call for 500 yuan on the street.


    "No need, just drive."


    Ye Hao waved his hand and urged to set off.


    Noting Ye Hao''s look, the servant stopped talking about other things, returned to the passenger seat, and ordered the driver to drive.


    Three hours passed quickly.


    The car stopped, and the driver''s partition slowly lowered.


    "Sir, the castle of Elworth is here. Because of the rules of the castle, it is not convenient for us to enter, so we can only send you here."


    "Ok, thanks."


    "Please thank you, sir. It is my honor to serve you." The servant looked horrified.


    Ye Hao stopped talking, opened the door and walked out.


    He looked around. This was a high mountain, and beside the high mountain was a cliff, and this time Ye Hao''s destination was the quaint castle standing beside the cliff.


    At this time, many expensive cars and sports cars stopped at the gate of the castle, and those who came down entered the castle on foot, and those cars drove away with them.


    So if you don''t look at those cars, even Ye Hao will mistakenly think that he is in the European Middle Ages.


    "Strange, why is there a yellow race?"


    "Is it a special guest?"


    "Impossible. The annual collection is an internal banquet of the English blood family. Outsiders are never invited, and those low-level blood slaves are not eligible to participate. Not to mention this is still a fresh face."


    Ye Hao walked towards the gate of the old castle. There were many gentlemen in tuxedos and **** evening clothes, and the ladies cast curious eyes.


    After all, most of them are white people here, and Ye Hao''s yellow skin is really rare.


    "Sir, did you go to the wrong place? This is a private forbidden area, not a tourist area." The suit guard at the door stopped Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao took out the gold card Catherine gave him from his arms.


    "I was invited."


    When the guard saw this golden card, his face suddenly changed, and he bowed his body respectfully: "Dear Sir, please forgive me for my rudeness. The collection meeting has already begun, and I will arrange for the maid to take you in."

 Chapter 1068： Can you give me this price?

    Chapter 1068 My Price, Will You Pay?


    Gold card!


    The surrounding guests watched in amazement as the golden card was taken away by the handsome young man.


    Participating in this collection must have an invitation letter. The invitation letter is also divided into three levels of gold, silver and bronze, representing the blood races of different classes.


    Generally, the bronze card is the baron, and the silver card is the viscount.


    The gold card is an invitation letter such as a gold card only for blood races above the earl.


    "Sir, please come with me." A tall and hot blond maid wearing a black and white maid''s uniform, even in November weather, wearing black stockings.


    It is indeed a castle, and there are such settings as a maid.


    But they all exude a faint **** breath.


    Not very strong, but blood slave level.


    It should be the blood slave that the owner of this castle first embraced.


    "Sir, this is the first time you have come to the Elworth Collection." The maid''s beautiful eyes looked at Ye Hao, full of curiosity.


    "How do you know?" Ye Hao talked to the maid while looking around.


    The castle here has a medieval atmosphere compared to the castles that Ye Hao saw in Australia before, and there are hardly any modern technology products here.


    The floor is stone, the furniture is wood, and the lamps are candles.


    No TV, no wires, no modern traces.


    Instead, there are beautiful sculptures, paintings by painters of unknown age, and some colorful murals.


    "Because you hold a gold card. The number of gold cards issued by the master is limited, and we will remember every guest who holds a gold card. But you are a raw face, and...you are still a yellow race." The maid finished, she He also added a sentence quickly.


    "Sorry, I have no other meaning, but our collection will rarely have yellow blood. And the number of Asian blood in the world is also very rare."


    The maid''s eyes were a little flustered. For some reason, when she looked at the handsome man in front of her, she had a feeling of heartbeat, and even wanted to agree with her body, so she said so much.


    "Could it be that I grabbed the gold card of a certain blood clan?" Ye Hao said deliberately.


    The maid covered her mouth and chuckled: "Sir, you are so humorous. The weakest person who holds a gold card is the blood count. The blood count is followed by people when he travels. It is difficult for someone to quietly kill the blood count."


    "And in this world, only the Holy See dare to offend the blood. But how can the people of the Holy See come to the banquet of our blood unless they want to be our Chinese food. The blood of the people of the Holy See is quite delicious."


    The maid talked and laughed, her mouth showed sharp fangs.


    "Sorry, it''s too far." The maid seemed to realize that she was a bit off topic.


    She hurriedly pointed to the front, as well as the stairs next to the corner.


    "This is your first time, and you must be very unfamiliar with the collection. Let me introduce to you. The collection will be held in this castle for ten days. In these ten days, the invited blood can enter here with the invitation card."


    "There is no money here, but barter is adopted. As long as both parties are satisfied, the transaction can be concluded. In addition, the owner is also a collector, and she often takes out her own collection to exchange with others."


    "Before seven o''clock in the evening, it is time for everyone to exchange at will. After seven o''clock, the host will start the dinner, at the dinner she will bring out a few carefully selected treasures for everyone to appreciate, if someone likes it, you can exchange it."


    "There are three floors here, which are for everyone to exchange at will."


    Ye Hao followed the direction of the maid''s finger. He saw a hall the size of a basketball court. A group of gentlemen and ladies wandered here, watching the treasures brought by everyone.


    Some people have already started their own transactions.


    "Let me show you first, if you have something you want, you can also communicate and trade with the other party." The maid enthusiastically brought Ye Hao inferior to this hall.


    Ye Hao looked at the collection brought by these vampires.


    These things are really amazing, it feels like a small auction.


    There are all kinds of things ranging from small historical relics to large rare treasures.


    After wandering around, the maid looked at Ye Hao who was silent: "Sir, don''t you have anything you like?"


    Ye Hao shook his head. Although those things were good, they didn''t like them.


    "I''m quite interested in the power stone of the supernatural being, I don''t know if there is any here." Ye Hao said.


    "Energy stones? Sir, your quality is really strange, but it seems that a Mr. Baron brought a box of energy stones in the lobby on the second floor. I will show you." The maid brought Ye Hao upstairs.


    Worthy of being a "VIP", this entertainer is thoughtful, other people can only find things by themselves, but Ye Hao can be taken directly to find things.


    This is the level treatment.


    On the second floor, the maid walked towards a corner with Ye Hao, and walked to a man carrying a suitcase and sitting in a chair enjoying black tea.


    "Mr. Baron, do you have a power stone? This gentleman wants to talk to you." The maid said to the vampire baron.


    The Vampire Baron raised his head and glanced at Ye Hao. First he was startled by Ye Hao''s yellow skin, then he said lightly.


    "I have power stones, but the terms of my exchange can be more demanding. I don''t want to trade in batches, but all must be traded. As for the collections that can be exchanged, I am not interested in those historical exhibits.


    "Soul grass, blood soul beads, or five hundred years of virgin blood."


    Ye Hao hadn''t heard of these things.


    "Mr. Baron, your asking price is a bit too high. The energy stone has no effect on our blood race, but the soul grass blood soul orb, and the five hundred years of virgin blood are all useful items for the blood race cultivation. Quite precious!" The maid said to Ye Hao


    The baron vampire''s face turned cold, and he glared at the maid.


    "A little blood slave dares to talk to me? Believe it or not, I let you die in the scorching sun."


    The maid''s face was pale, and she couldn''t help taking a step back.


    I was patronizing to speak for Ye Hao just now, and for a while, I forgot the rank of the blood clan.


    The other party is a baron, she is just a humble blood slave.


    If the other party really pursued her with rudeness, then even if the owner came forward, then the sun-burning punishment would not escape.


    These blood slaves are still very scared of the scorching sun, long-term expectation will be burned under the scorching sun, which is quite painful.


    "Okay, I''m talking to you, it has nothing to do with her." Ye Hao stood in front of the maid, and he stared at the suitcase beside him.


    "Even if you want to trade, you have to let me see how many power stones you have."


    The Baron Vampire snorted and opened the suitcase.


    [System prompt: unknown energy detected]


    This suitcase has the function of isolating information. After opening, the system immediately senses the contents inside.


    There are a total of five hundred energy stones.


    It''s worthy of being a blood race, and their long life span makes their ability to collect things terrifying.


    "Well, you can''t afford the price." The Vampire Baron closed his suitcase and looked at Ye Hao with a chuckle.


    "I don''t have the things you said, but if it is something that helps vampires practice. I do have one, but I am worried that you can''t afford my price."


    Ye Hao took out a bloodstone from his pocket.


    The appearance of this bloodstone made the baron''s eyes straighten instantly, as if he saw a naked beauty.


    Even the maid next to Ye Hao held her breath.


    "Blood...Blood Spar!"


    The baron shouted subconsciously, and he regretted it after he shouted.


    Because the red pupils all around were all cast over.

 Chapter 1069： Prodigal stuff

    Chapter 1069


    The blood spar?


    It seems that these blood stones are called blood spars by these blood races.


    "Sir, what level of blood spar you are!"


    "Dear sir, please give me this blood spar. I am willing to give you any conditions that satisfy you."


    "Sir, I belong to the Servis family. May I ask how you are willing to exchange this blood spar."


    Ye Hao did not expect that the appearance of this bloodstone in his hand would make everyone around him boil.


    They put down their original "deal" one after another, and rushed to Ye Hao.


    "I am a baron-level bloodstone." Ye Hao held a broad bean-sized bloodstone in his hand.


    This is not a Duke-level bloodstone. If you take out that one, Ye Hao is worried that it will cause a lot of fluctuations.


    So this is what he exchanged from the system store on the spot.


    [Baron Bloodstone: Consumes 100 skill points. ¡¿


    [Current remaining skill points: 700]


    He originally thought that baron-level bloodstones were ordinary, but looking at the excitement of most of these blood races, they were very extravagant for such bloodstones.


    "Baron-level blood spar? This level is a bit low." A person in the distance who seemed to be a vampire viscount murmured softly.


    "It''s still low. It''s not that you don''t know how precious this thing is. A Duke-level blood spar is enough to trigger a blood race."


    "There used to be three marquis-level vampires fighting for a marquis-level blood spar for five years."


    "Nowadays, the earl-level blood spar is regarded as the treasure of the major vampire families, and it is basically priceless."


    "The Viscount-level blood spar is a bit of a quantity, but it also flows into the hands of those big families and is used to cultivate family elites."


    "Only a small amount of baron-level blood spar can be circulated in the world."


    The companion cast a blank eye.


    Surrounded by everyone, Ye Hao secretly thanked him for being careful when he heard this. If he took out a Duke-level bloodstone, it would be difficult to leave here.


    After returning, remind Xia Xue that the bloodstone should be kept properly.


    "Sir, sir. I apologize to you for my impoliteness just now, and I am willing to exchange these 500 energy stones for this blood spar." Just now, he looked arrogant. At this moment, the baron vampire is already Can''t wait to have that blood spar.


    "Hmm...you only have these five hundred blood spars?" Ye Hao looked a little hesitant.


    The baron vampire said embarrassingly: "I only have these energy stones, which I have accumulated over more than four hundred years. Most of them were obtained by luck from a dead supernatural being."


    Only five hundred energy stones were accumulated in four hundred years.


    "Okay. I think I have some fate with you, so I will exchange this blood spar for you. But I have one condition. You have to apologize to this lady for your rudeness just now." Ye Hao pointed to the side. The maid who entertained herself warmly.


    The maid looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    I don''t know why Ye Hao made such a request. In her opinion, it is completely unnecessary.


    "Good, good, good. I can apologize...I..."


    "Wait, I don''t agree with this transaction." A voice filled with arrogance like Lingyin came.


    Unsurprisingly, it was Catherine who was wearing a splendid evening gown, walking slowly like a princess.


    "It''s Master Catherine."


    "Master Catherine is here."


    Seeing Catherine, the vampires bowed their heads and retreated to the side to offer her the respect of the blood family.


    "Why don''t you agree?" Ye Hao didn''t understand what the sudden killing of Catherine meant.


    Catherine raised his hand, and a red film enveloped Ye Hao and Catherine.


    Outsiders have no idea what is going on.


    The vampire baron holding the energy stone is even more like an ant on a hot pot. The blood spar that was supposed to be available is now mysterious.


    It stands to reason that as a Marquis-level Catherine should not be unfamiliar with the Baron-level blood spar, but if people really want it, he has nothing to do.


    Although the rules of the collection are that both parties to the transaction regardless of their identities, they represent the Ashley family, which is a symbol of wealth.


    "I found that you are really a **** fool. I really need to ask a vampire tutor to give you a good lesson." Catherine stared at Ye Hao with a look of prodigal stuff.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Ye Hao looked confused.


    "Although you are a superpower, how can 500 energy stones be compared with a baron-level blood spar. Have you ever understood the value of blood spar!" Catherine hates iron. Look like.


    At the same time, she curiously looked at the blood spar in Ye Hao''s hands. She didn''t expect that there would be such a thing in Ye Hao''s hands. Could it be that Ye Hao''s strength increased so fast because of this.


    "Isn''t it something that can be used for vampires to improve their strength? It is necessary."


    "What?" Catherine seemed to hear some big joke.


    "Do you know how the blood spar is produced?"


    Ye Hao shook his head. The system only introduced the functions of the bloodstone, and didn''t say anything else.


    "Blood spar, also known as blood spar, bloodstone. It is a treasure of the blood family. Vampires mainly rely on the precipitation of years to increase their strength, but there are also a few things that can increase their strength."


    "For example, soul grass, blood soul stone, precious virgin blood, etc. But the effect of these things is not as good as one-tenth of the blood spar!"


    "The number of blood spar is quite small, and the method of manufacturing is quite difficult."


    "Each blood spar represents the life of a blood clan. It is made of the essence of the blood clan after death, but not all vampires can condense after death."


    "It must be a blood clan within ten generations, and the chance is only 1%!"


    "The number of vampires is inherently small, so if you think about how precious this blood spar is, it''s actually used to change the energy stone!"


    "According to the legend, a blood clan can increase the strength of a realm in a short time by taking more than five blood spars of the same level. Although the effect will be reduced after taking more blood stones, the higher the quality blood stones, For example, the Duke level, the Marquis level, it is said that there are miraculous effects!"


    "Even if it is me, I have only absorbed an earl-class bloodstone in the past hundreds of years. It is still a treasure that the family has kept for hundreds of years!"


    Catherine''s remarks made her calm down.


    "It turns out that''s the case." Ye Hao suddenly realized.


    "Now you understand, if it weren''t for me to stop, you still don''t know what to do. Here, if the transaction is officially over, even I have no ability to go back." Catherine said with satisfaction.


    "But I still want to change. Please remove the barrier, they are still waiting."


    Catherine''s eyes widened. She looked at Ye Hao in surprise. She couldn''t figure out whether Ye Hao understood her own words. Could it be that she didn''t speak in detail enough?

 Chapter 1070： Dealing with Kindred

    Chapter 1070


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    Before Catherine could speak, Ye Hao first said: "A thing is not important, it depends on whether it is useful to its owner. At least in my case, this bloodstone is not valuable."


    After speaking, Ye Hao didn''t wait for Catherine to say, his hand lightly touched the blood-colored curtain, as if touching the water surface, the barrier disappeared instantly.


    The vampires outside looked at Ye Hao curiously, just now because of the barrier, they could not see or hear inside.


    "Although the price of five hundred energy stones is a bit low, I still trade with you, it belongs to you." Ye Hao handed the Baron-level energy stones in front of him.


    Guru


    The baron vampire swallowed, he wanted to take the bloodstone, but looked at Catherine next to Ye Hao in fear.


    Catherine snorted coldly and looked to the side.


    This **** guy, he didn''t listen to the old man''s words, he was at a disadvantage.


    When you regret it.


    "Thank you sir, thank you sir." The vampire baron took Ye Hao''s bloodstone, took it as a treasure, and put it in his arms, and at the same time gave Ye Hao the suitcase containing the energy stone.


    "Sir, this is yours."


    After talking about the Vampire Baron, he was about to leave. He was not interested in other things at all.


    He just wanted to leave quickly, find a safe place to absorb this bloodstone, maybe he could break through to the realm of Viscount in a short time.


    "Wait, you forgot. There is another requirement that you haven''t completed." Ye Hao''s hand was in front of the vampire baron, his eyes cast a glance at the maid next to him.


    The vampire baron suddenly realized that he quickly bowed to the maid.


    "Beautiful lady, I''m really sorry. I was rude just now. Please accept my apologies. I have a card with five million dollars in it. You can buy whatever you like."


    The baron vampire bowed sincerely to the maid and apologized, and took out a bank card and handed it to the other party.


    "This..." The maid looked at Ka with a hesitant expression on her face.


    "Accept it." Ye Hao said.


    The maid hesitated, but accepted the card.


    Then the Baron Vampire left excitedly.


    I thought that this was the end of the matter, and everyone started to disperse, but Ye Hao suddenly jumped onto a four-cornered mahogany table.


    "Everyone, please wait a minute."


    The people around were attracted by Ye Hao''s strange behavior, and stopped.


    "I think you all want the blood spar."


    "Of course. Unless one''s realm is high, which blood clan would not like treasures like blood crystals." said a vampire.


    Ye Hao showed a slight smile and reached into his pocket. When he took it out, there were a few more bloodstones on the palm of his hand.


    "My goodness!"


    "This... these are all blood spars."


    "This breath... there is nothing wrong with this fluctuation. These are all baron-level blood spars!"


    Once again, the surrounding vampires rioted, looking at the blood spar in Ye Hao''s hand with fiery eyes.


    "Where did this guy get so many blood spars? Could it be that when the cave he broke into was inherited from the second generation of ancestors, he also got the inheritance of that adult?"


    Katherine looked at Ye Hao, who was surrounded by the crowd in surprise, secretly speculating.


    "Please be quiet and quiet. I only exchange items that are useful to me, so please bring your collections to me one by one. If I am satisfied, I will trade with you."


    "Please line up and come one by one. If you jump in the line or make a fool of yourself, I will not trade with them."


    Ye Hao shouted.


    At this moment, it turned out to be an elegant banquet hall, and it instantly turned into a ticket hall like a long line. One after another, vampires came to Ye Hao with their own things, hoping that they could exchange blood with Ye Hao. Spar.


    Ye Hao looked at the scene with satisfaction, and the Baron-level bloodstone exchanged with 100 skill points could be traded for energy gems worth 500 skill points.


    This instantly doubled the value five times!


    This made Ye Hao come up with an idea that if there is an energy stone, there may be other good things, so it is better to come for a big exchange.


    But Ye Hao''s expectations were a bit too high, and no one of the vampires after that took out something like an energy stone.


    After all, energy stones are not very attractive to vampires, and it is rare for a vampire to store energy stones.


    And those who are keen to exchange are only some vampire barons, and a small number of viscounts.


    They are not strong, and what they can have is not too good.


    In a blink of an eye, dozens of vampires walked away from Ye Hao lost.


    Is there really no other good things?


    [System reminder: Unknown energy source detected]


    The reminder in his head made Ye Hao''s eyes bright.


    I saw a lady standing in front of Ye Hao, and she was a little embarrassed to take out some jade pendants.


    "Um... I have a few early Chinese antique jadeites here, if... if you like..."


    The vampires nearby showed disgusting eyes. If it weren''t for the lady, they might have booed.


    These are just antiques with a bit of history. In addition to a little appreciation of commemorative significance, what is there to use?


    These long-lived vampires, which home does not have these collections.


    She even wanted to use these spars for exchange of blood. It seems that she was confused by the Korean drama.


    "can."


    Uh¡­¡­


    Everyone froze for a long time, and looked at the handsome young man who was holding a few pieces of emeralds and looking carefully.


    Did they hear a hallucination just now?


    Even the lady was shocked. Before, she was just thinking of trying it out. After all, the blood spar, every vampire wants to have it, but she has nothing else except these things. .


    "You...what did you say?" The lady''s red eyes gleamed, and her throat moved up and down.


    People who didn''t know thought she had "appetite".


    "I can change your things, but..." Ye Hao played with these objects, and he showed a distressed expression.


    Some of these jadeites and antiques exude aura, which can be absorbed by the system.


    Ye Hao just detected it, and it can absorb a total of 330 skill points.


    "But what?" the lady asked anxiously.


    "But the price is not enough." Ye Hao was also ready to rip off.


    Many of these things are China¡¯s old objects.


    It is estimated that it was because of World War II that they lived abroad, and then by chance they gathered in the hands of these vampires who had time and money.


    Ye Hao looked at the big suitcase beside the lady''s feet.


    "Can you show me what else is in you."


    Upon hearing this, the lady immediately picked up the big suitcase and opened it quickly.


    "Sir, you can take what you want, you are welcome. As long as... just give me a baron-level blood spar, even the worst quality." The lady said with a pleading voice.


    Ye Hao stared at the contents of the suitcase.


    This woman seems to be an amateur collector, and this really has a lot of things.


    Official kiln ceramic bowls of the Tang Dynasty, Buddha statues of the Song Dynasty, scriptures of the Ming Dynasty.


    Although these things don''t have much aura, they are very resounding cultural relics.


    Ye Hao''s eyes fell on a scroll, he opened it, and his eyes flashed with golden light.


    This is an ink painting, and the signature below it is three characters.


    Tang Bohu!

 Chapter 1071： Vampires exchanged frantically

    Chapter 1071: Crazy Exchange Vampires


    "Hey. Sandy, hurry up and bring me all the Chinese antiques in the basement of the villa."


    "Yes, yes. That''s all. Bring me all. And you can ask those friends who are playing together if there are any energy stones, which are the energy stones used by supernatural powers, and how many they bought me. "


    "Why? I''m telling you that there is an Asian vampire on the Elworth Collection, who is trading blood spar for these things. Just now, a lady exchanged a bunch of these things for a baron-class one. The blood spar!"


    "Yes, hurry up. Send it to me in five hours, too late? Use a private jet!"


    "Wait... my God, that... that man took out the Viscount-level blood spar!"


    At this moment, the entire Elworth Castle was boiling. Unlike usual, everyone was in the third floor lobby. Everyone gathered in Erluo and lined up to trade with this "rich businessman".


    Even some viscounts lined up there obediently.


    "How many blood spars do you have?" Catherine watched Ye Hao calmly sitting on the sofa and admiring the things that vampires handed over.


    She was shocked inside.


    From just now to the present, this guy has swapped out thirteen Baron-level blood spars and two Viscount-level blood spars.


    "Miss Catherine, do you want to change something?" Ye Hao smiled and looked at Catherine. He called up the blood princess''s idea.


    She is the daughter of the Ashley family, and she must have a lot of good things in her hands.


    Catherine thought for a while and nodded slightly: "The baron, and the blood spar of the Viscount level are very helpful for the family to cultivate elite vampires."


    Ye Hao smiled mysteriously and said in a voice that only Catherine could hear: "I am not only referring to the blood spar of the baron and viscount level, but also the higher level."


    Catherine''s eyes lit up.


    "Earl class?"


    If it is an earl class, it will really make Catherine a little bit moved. Although she is a marquis, the earl class blood spar still has a lot of effect on her.


    Ye Hao smiled and did not directly answer this question.


    "I got a lot of good things in that cave before, but there are some things that I don''t need, or I can''t use them all. I want to take this opportunity to change something useful."


    "These vampire viscounts, vampire barons have too few things after all. You are a member of the upper class of the blood clan. If you can let this news out and attract some people, I am willing to give you some discounts at that time."


    I don''t know if Ye Hao''s previous business skills have been activated at this time. Ye Hao seems to be a businessman who is talking about business.


    "Then I always have to make some gimmicks for them. After all, the kinsmen with status generally don''t come to this kind of collection. I personally come here because of the invitation of the owner."


    Catherine was really curious about what level of blood spar Ye Hao had on him now.


    "Then tell them that someone here wants to trade Marquis-level blood spar. As long as they can pay the corresponding price." Ye Hao posted to Catherine''s ear.


    Catherine''s body shook, and a layer of red waves surged uncontrollably.


    Many vampires were shivering, looking at Catherine in awe and doubt.


    "What you said is true?" Catherine looked at Ye Hao with serious eyes. She once again formed a barrier around Ye Hao.


    "Of course." Ye Hao said confidently.


    As long as that group of people can start at a price, Ye Hao is willing to act as an intermediary to exchange systemic bloodstones.


    He can also get some oil and water from it, so why not do it.


    "Give me. Give me that Marquis-level blood spar, I can meet any of your conditions!" Catherine was a little excited.


    Marquis-level blood spar!


    She may not need to pay attention to the blood spar of those previous levels.


    But the Marquis-level blood spar is not good! If she can have a Marquis-level blood spar, she can greatly shorten the time she takes to break into the Duke realm!


    "Don''t worry. Who said I only have a Marquis-level bloodstone in my hand? Don''t worry, as long as you finish what I said, I will keep a copy for you, but the premise is that you can afford the price." Ye Hao Smiling at Catherine.


    Catherine looked at Ye Hao in front of her.


    She found that she couldn''t even see the man in front of her at this moment, since he knew that he would not kill him that night.


    He has confidence in front of him, and the things he takes out now are amazing.


    "Okay, I promise you. But if you can''t get the Marquis-level blood spar then, I will consider your previous words and imprison you for hundreds of years."


    Catherine left a threatening word and turned to leave.


    She should have called and spread the news.


    Ye Hao continued on his gold rush journey.


    The sky outside had turned black, and it was six o''clock in the evening.


    Most of the vampires have already walked in front of Ye Hao with their collections.


    "Okay. I''m here for today. If you all have anything else, I will buy another wave here at noon tomorrow. Please tell each other and don''t miss this good opportunity."


    Ye Hao clapped his hands, indicating that today''s acquisition is over.


    He turned around and walked into a guest room in the castle, where boxes of things were piled up at the moment.


    "Sir, if you need it, I can help you contact the international freight company. After all, there are too many things." The maid before came in and said respectfully to Ye Hao.


    "No, I will arrange the transportation myself." Ye Hao rejected the other''s kindness.


    "You have worked so hard all afternoon, so I can trouble you to find such a room for me to store things. This is a tip." Ye Hao casually put a baron-level blood spar in the hand of the maid.


    The maid looked at the blood spar in her hand, and the expression on her face was dull.


    "First... Sir, this... this is not appropriate. I... I have nothing to give you."


    For the bloodstones that were usually high and arrogant outside before, for such a small piece of bloodstone, it was a bloodbath. Several celebrities of the blood family still gave Ye Hao their arms and even promised to serve Ye Hao for a hundred years.


    And now, such a bloodstone is in his hands.


    "You deserve it. You go out first. Without me, no one is allowed to enter this room." Ye Hao waved his hand.


    The maid squeezed the bloodstone in her hand, and she bowed deeply to Ye Hao.


    "Thank you, sir."


    This piece of blood spar was enough to change the turbid blood in her body and promote her from a blood slave to a vampire baron.


    This was quite a gift like a rebirth. The maid quit the room lightly, and she secretly promised that she would not let anyone disturb Mr. Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao was alone in the room.


    He clicked on the system interface and looked at the four-digit skill points.


    He laughed excitedly.


    "Hahahaha, got rich!"

 Chapter 1072： earned a lot

    Chapter 1072


    The whole afternoon''s tossing made Ye Haolao pour over.


    These vampires really have a lot of good things.


    Ye Hao exchanged a total of twenty Baron-level bloodstones and four Viscount-level bloodstones.


    A total of 2800 skill points were spent.


    This is definitely a day for Ye Hao to spend money like earth, but this is nothing compared to his harvest.


    Ye Hao looked at the suitcase neatly placed next to him, and after opening it, there were energy stones in it.


    In addition to the five hundred energy stones obtained before, the vampires then pieced together to find out about the family, and finally found another 800 energy stones. This time, Ziyehao''s energy stone reserves have reached 1,300!


    After all, it is a creature that has lived for hundreds of years, and its connections and savings are still terrifying.


    It is estimated to be even more terrifying than the power stone reserve of the Huaxia ability group.


    In addition, those emeralds, jade stones, antiques, etc., with aura in them, made Ye Hao absorb more than 5,000 skill points in total.


    In addition to Ye Hao''s own original skill points, the 2,800 spent in exchange for blood stones was deducted.


    Ye Hao now has 3100 skill points!


    This is a huge amount of money never before.


    However, there are still too few items with aura energy.


    In addition, Ye Hao has something to gain, that is, hundreds of historical artworks from China and even all over the world.


    What Tang Bohu¡¯s paintings, Leonardo¡¯s manuscripts, Picasso¡¯s sculptures, ceramic poems and paintings of the Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing dynasties, etc.


    Now Ye Hao''s all these things combined are enough to open a museum!


    If it is put up for auction, it will definitely cause a sensation in the world of art collections.


    The lowest estimate alone is worth hundreds of billions.


    These things are all because the prices given by the vampires are too low, and in the case of Ye Hao pretending to be disappointed, these things are used to offset them.


    Although Ye Hao didn''t care much about these artworks, most of them belonged to the Chinese ancestors, who were living abroad because of the war.


    Of course, the old ancestor''s things must be brought back, which is also Ye Hao''s patriotism.


    "These things are a bit too much, it''s a bit troublesome to take them back." Ye Hao looked at the pile of things in front of him.


    Ten square meters of storage ring is completely insufficient.


    If one is not enough, get some more!


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up, he opened the system interface and started searching in the system store.


    According to the urinary nature of the system, this kind of thing should not be absent.


    Sure enough, Ye Hao found the storage ring column.


    And it''s not just ten square meters of storage rings, there are 100 square meters, even one thousand or ten thousand.


    But the price is also different.


    A storage ring of 10 square meters requires 50 skill points, a storage ring of 100 square meters requires 500 skill points, and a thousand square meters requires 5,000 skill points!


    "One thousand square meters is a bit too big, one hundred should be enough. Anyway, after returning home, these things will be thrown directly in the orphanage." Ye Hao did not hesitate to exchange for a 100 square meter storage ring come out.


    The appearance is no different from the previous ten square meters, but when consciousness enters it, the space inside is quite large.


    Everything that was originally packed in the room was packed into the storage ring the next moment.


    [Host¡¯s current skill points: 2600]


    This time the collection will not come in vain, maybe there is still hope to directly upgrade the system to 4.0, and then you can exchange for top sacred healing arts.


    To treat Song Xiaoyue directly, there is no need for the genius doctor of the bird.


    Although there is still a gap, don¡¯t forget, the highlight is still to come!


    There must be a lot of good things hidden in Catherine''s blood.


    However, he can make a fortune again.


    Ye Hao was very excited.


    The more this kind of business, the better. He only needs to be a porter to earn skill points, and those blood races don''t think they are at a loss, after all, they can get the blood spar they want.


    Ye Hao tidied his things, turned around and opened the door and walked out.


    "Sir, you have come out." Seeing Ye Hao come out, the maid said respectfully.


    There was admiration and worship in his eyes.


    "Yeah. When does the evening banquet begin?" Ye Hao was already a little impatient.


    "There is still half an hour," the maid said.


    Half an hour.


    In the past, half an hour was a very short time, but now Ye Hao can''t wait.


    "Presumably this is the Asian blood family who will make the limelight in my collection this time?" A shadow appeared.


    The face of the maid beside Ye Hao suddenly changed. She knelt on the ground and hung her head: "Master, you are back."


    the host?


    The person in front of me who looks like a 13 or 14-year-old girl is the owner of Elworth Castle and the organizer of this collection!


    Ye Hao looked at the young girl in a black gothic princess dress in surprise, with big gold-frame glasses, and she was only about 1.5 meters tall.


    "Don''t you know that watching a lady all the time is a kind of disrespect for you, Asian blood." Gothic Lori looked at Ye Hao arrogantly.


    It seemed that he was very dissatisfied with looking up at Ye Hao.


    She snapped her fingers, and a leopard with blood-colored hair appeared under her body, and a throne was placed on the leopard''s back.


    Gothic Lolita was sitting on top of the leopard, and she was immediately above Ye Hao.


    She smiled satisfied.


    This girl is quite concerned about her height.


    But this ability to summon creatures out of thin air is a bit powerful.


    Ye Hao could feel from that blood leopard''s eyes that the strength of this blood leopard alone was equivalent to a martial artist in the refining state.


    "This is the master of Elworth Castle, Shirley Elworth." The maid beside Ye Hao introduced softly.


    Ye Hao stroked his chest with his right hand, making kinship standard etiquette.


    This is a salute to him after the previous blood races have completed the transaction with him.


    "Ye Hao is honored to see the owner of Elworth Castle."


    Although this Gothic Lolita is a bit arrogant, but the collection held by others has made Ye Hao a lot of money, and this is still a lot of face.


    "I heard that you have a lot of blood spars. Just now, Catherine sent out a message from the high level of the blood family. Tonight you are going to trade out Marquis-level blood stones." Sydney squinted at Ye Hao.


    It seems that Catherine spread the news according to Ye Hao''s words.


    "Yes. I do have the blood spar in my hand, because it is useless to me, so I want to exchange it with someone who is destined." Ye Hao smiled.


    "Give me the Marquis bloodstone, I can give you what you want." Xueli drove the blood leopard to Ye Hao.


    The blood pan mouth of the blood leopard was less than ten centimeters away from Ye Hao.


    "Master Sydney, you are not so good. According to the rules of the Elworth Collection, everyone must bid for good things together. Only when both parties are satisfied can the transaction be traded." A man''s voice came.


    What followed was the sound of cracking windows, and the wood chips from the wooden windows fell all over the floor.


    A man with blood wings behind him in a red tuxedo descended from the air. He raised his hand, and the blood condensed in his hand and turned into a bat pattern scepter.


    "Hello, sir. I am Wayne Craig. It''s an honor to meet you from the mysterious east."

 Chapter 1073： Marquis-level blood spar!

    Chapter 1073 Marquis-level blood spar!


    This Wayne still speaks Chinese.


    The breath on his body is Marquis-level blood!


    "Hello, Mr. Wayne." Ye Hao shook hands with this looking warm and polite Wayne.


    "This handsome oriental guy, you smell so good."


    A strong smell of perfume came.


    The **** and revealing black lace evening dress, the front open chest is about to open to the belly button.


    As soon as the woman came in, she approached Ye Hao. If it weren''t for Ye Hao, she could feel a strong red aura on her body.


    She must have mistakenly thought that this woman was some kind of professional woman who came out from which red light street in England.


    "This lady is?" Ye Hao took a step back without leaving a trace, keeping his distance from this woman.


    "Do you want to know who I am? How about we make an appointment, I will let you know me inside and out."


    This hot woman had to pounce on Ye Hao''s body.


    "Scarlett, you better stay away from my fiance. Otherwise, I will drain the dirty blood in your body." A cold and proud voice came.


    Scarlett stopped, she turned her head and looked at Catherine who walked in.


    "Your fiance? Hehe, Kathleen, you old virgin, when did you have a fiance? Hasn''t there been no man in your eyes."


    Scarlett was obviously afraid of Katherine, and did not do anything excessive to Ye Hao.


    "You don''t need to control these."


    Catherine walked silently to Ye Hao, putting her wrist on Ye Hao''s arm.


    This action made the other three people present with a surprised expression.


    This man really has something to do with Catherine.


    "The banquet is about to begin. I don''t think everyone wants to spend more time here." Catherine said lightly.


    A few people didn''t speak, their eyes fell on Ye Hao.


    This time they will gather here, of course, because of the news from Catherine. Someone here is going to trade Marquis-level blood spar, and they also heard about this person on their way here.


    An Asian blood!


    "Everyone, go up first. This time, I specially prepared a banquet for everyone." Shirley broke the deadlock.


    "Come here, take some people to the banquet venue I arranged."


    Several maids walked out and led a few people towards the top of the castle.


    "I can tell you, this time I called a lot of people. If you can''t take out the Marquis-level blood spar, even I won''t be able to keep you." Kathleen walked beside Ye Hao, Whispered.


    "Don''t worry. If I can say this, I can take it out."


    Ye Hao said confidently, and he glanced at the people walking in front.


    "Right. What status are these people?"


    Catherine left and answered Ye Hao''s question.


    "That Shirley is the ruler of the Elworth family, a well-known collector and polymath in the blood clan. Elworth was one of the eight blood clan before, but it has now fallen."


    "In the past few hundred years, several old dukes and old marquis have passed away, coupled with Shirley''s indisputable character, it is estimated that within a few hundred years, the Elworth family will be removed from the eight blood races."


    "Then what state is she herself? I just saw that she could summon a blood leopard out of thin air." Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "Although Shirley is inconsistent with the world, her realm is the same as me at the Marquis level, because she is erudite and is very interested in some weird things."


    "It took her a hundred years to combine the magician''s summoning art with the blood curse, and it became her current blood summoning art, which can summon some strange creatures without chanting."


    "Don''t look at her like a loli, there are a lot of treasures hidden in her body. If you fight hard with her, I guess the Duke class will suffer."


    This Gothic Lolita has extraordinary strength that can be evaluated by the proud Catherine.


    "As for the other two, one belongs to the Craig family and one of the eight blood races. It is the third son of the contemporary patriarch, and his identity is similar to mine. The realm is also a marquis."


    "But the Craig family is a well-known two-sided sword in the blood clan. The vampires privately call them hypocritical gentlemen. Don''t be fooled by his face."


    "The other Scarlett Edwards. It is the child of the patriarch brother of the Edwards family, earl class, who likes to play with men. It is said that there are hundreds of male slaves from all over the world in her castle."


    Speaking of Scarlett, Catherine''s tone was disgusting.


    After walking through the spiraling stairs, there is a large starry sky outside.


    At this moment, dozens of men and women wearing tuxedos or expensive evening dresses appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    When Ye Hao stepped up, everyone''s eyes fell on him.


    Ye Hao felt the breath of these people, and was secretly surprised.


    It is worthy of being a blood race with a long life span of thousands of years. Among the dozen or so people in front of them, the lowest strength is the earl class, and a few are the marquis class like Catherine.


    The Duke level did not appear.


    And so many blood clan powerhouses appeared here, of course, for the blood spar on Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked under the fence on the rooftop. A group of vampires were drinking and dancing on the lawn outside the castle.


    "The following is just an ordinary banquet. This is a banquet belonging to the upper class of the blood family." Shirley appeared next to Ye Hao for some time.


    She looked around.


    "Welcome everyone to Elworth Castle. I, Shirley Elworth, announce that tonight''s banquet has officially begun."


    When Shirley''s words fell, insects like fireflies appeared out of thin air around her body, glowing all over, they flew over the castle, forming a magical version of the scenery.


    "Please take your seats."


    The starry sky is dotted with fire worms dancing, and the banquet is undoubtedly all handsome men and beautiful women.


    I have to say that this really has a feeling of going back to the Middle Ages.


    All kinds of delicacies and delicacies were delivered.


    There is also good wine...No, Ye Hao looked at the red liquid, it was blood.


    Everyone whispered and talked happily, as if this was really just a banquet.


    During this period, many kinsmen came to toast Ye Hao.


    On the lawn under the castle, the vampires looked up at the light on the roof of the castle with admiration.


    "If only I could be there," a vampire exclaimed.


    "Don''t dream, it''s at least earl-level blood to be able to appear there! Just us? Let''s live a thousand years before considering this." The companion woke up his fantasy.


    After more than an hour, Shirley wiped her lips and raised her head.


    "Everyone has a good rest. I think I will start the theme of this banquet next. But today I don''t think I will be the host."


    "Or, please invite our oriental guest to come by yourself."


    Shirley gave Ye Hao the right to speak.


    At this moment, everyone stopped what they were doing, what they said.


    The really important thing is about to begin.


    This is the first time to be watched by so many strong people.


    "Ahem... This time I ask Miss Catherine to invite you all. Everyone must come for the blood spar. But I have to say first that if you want the things in my hands, you must come up with the price of satisfaction. "


    As soon as Ye Hao finished speaking, one person interrupted.


    "But the premise still requires you to be able to take out the Marquis-level blood spar. Don''t use any Viscount-level, baron-level ones to fool us. Otherwise, I don''t mind coming tonight to taste the taste of the Eastern blood."

 Chapter 1074： Ripped off

    Chapter 1074


    Look at the provocative man.


    Another marquis.


    The eyes of the blood races also became serious, and Catherine next to Ye Hao couldn''t help but worry.


    Although Ye Hao is very confident, she still doubts whether Ye Hao can take out the Marquis-level blood spar.


    After all, this thing is very rare in all the major blood races, and the Ashley family had already consumed it hundreds of years ago, and there was only one Earl-level blood spar left in the warehouse.


    "I have things naturally."


    [Exchange for Marquis-level bloodstone, consume 1000 skill points. The host¡¯s current remaining skill points: 1600]


    [Exchange for two earl-level bloodstones and consume 1,000 skill points. The host¡¯s current remaining skill points: 600]


    One large, two small, three bloodstones appeared on Ye Hao''s palm.


    The surrounding kinsmen widened their eyes one by one, and their breathing became rapid.


    Even Catherine next to her showed scorching eyes.


    A Marquis-level blood spar! Two earl-class blood spars!


    "Well, believe what I said. You don''t have to participate in it after a while. I will give you a friendly price after the end." Ye Hao''s voice was directly conveyed to Kathleen''s mind.


    Catherine''s face slowly returned to normal, and her red eyes looked at the Eastern man.


    How many unknown things this guy has.


    Now she knew how ridiculous the wealth and rights she had given him the so-called Ashley family.


    Seeing him like this, there is more than a Marquis-level blood spar in his hand.


    With so many treasures in his hands, he is completely comparable to the wealth that the Asley family has accumulated over thousands of years, as for rights.


    I didn''t see that the kinsmen who looked at Ye Hao at the moment showed respect.


    As long as a piece of Marquis-level blood spar, Ye Hao will become their guest, second only to the existence of the patriarch.


    "Do you need to let you verify the authenticity of the blood spar in my hand, lest others say that I have falsified." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the precious blood clan in front of him.


    None of them spoke. As the marquis, they each had the ability to detect it without touching the bloodstone, and the earls, the marquis did not speak, how dare they speak.


    Seeing the look of these people, Ye Hao smiled secretly.


    A Marquis level scared them, knowing that I had absorbed three Duke level bloodstones.


    It''s a pity that the blood clan set didn''t seem to have much effect on his blood clan physique. The absorption of three pieces only improved his strength a bit, not much.


    Even Xia Xue is the same. Only by absorbing two can he be promoted to earl level.


    Is it because of the blood relationship on your body? Is the effect of these bloodstones minimal?


    "Ahem, I was rude just now. I heard that Mr. Ye likes Huaxia Antiques. I specially brought a lot of things from the family collection room, and I hope that Mr. will like it." The blood family who had found the fault before immediately changed one. Face, he raised his hand.


    Several scrolls and porcelain appeared on the table.


    "This is a storage item, something made by a previous magician. Basically there are high-level blood races, so it is convenient to carry things with you." Catherine explained aloud.


    It turns out that they also have storage props.


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head: "This gentleman is embarrassing me a little bit. Do you want to use these things in exchange for my Marquis-level blood spar? I think even if I agree, everyone here will not agree."


    Even though he said so, Ye Hao had already put his own label on those things, and then he had a way to knock them out of his hands.


    "What Mr. Ye said is, how can these things be worthy of the Marquis-level blood spar."


    Wayne said aloud, he raised his hand, and dozens of suitcases and many other things poured out around him in an instant.


    "There are a thousand energy stones here, which are the savings of the Craig family for thousands of years. There are also some precious Chinese collections, as well as a superior blood weapon."


    The suitcases were opened one by one, the energy stones were neatly arranged, and there were a dazzling array of emeralds, agates, and antiques.


    There is also a special black suitcase with two red scimitars, one long and one short.


    "This is the Blood Moon Dual Sword!"


    The blood family around exclaimed.


    "Mr. Wayne can take out the blood moon double knives, it seems that he is really determined to win this blood spar." Scarlett smiled charmingly.


    "Mr. Ye, let me introduce to you. These two blood moon scimitars are made of special materials. They can drink blood. They can also replenish the master''s blood energy during battle."


    "Its previous masters were all marquis-class blood clan with great military exploits. They are high-class blood clan weapons, um...it''s almost equivalent to Chinese spirit weapons."


    "It also has a special function. After dropping the blood to recognize the master, it can enter the host''s body, and the battle is very convenient."


    Wayne confidently introduced his things, he smiled and looked at Ye Hao: "Mr. Ye, are you satisfied with my belongings?"


    Spirit weapon?


    That was the equivalent of one''s seventy-two soul chasing blades, and it could also be easily brought into the body.


    However, it seemed that only the blood race could use it. Xia Xue didn''t have any weapons yet. She was a student and it was not convenient for her to carry weapons. This thing was perfect for her.


    Ye Hao used the system to scan those things again.


    Those emeralds, jade stones, and antiques have as many as 1,200 auras, plus 1,000 energy stones and the weapon, which is a pretty good offer.


    Although it has exceeded the Marquis-level bloodstone by three times.


    But how could this satisfy Ye Hao.


    "Wayne''s bid is indeed quite high, but..." Ye Hao hesitated for a while, as if hesitated.


    Wayne stood up and bowed to Ye Hao with a kinship ceremony.


    "Don¡¯t tell Mr. Ye, my realm has been at the peak of Marquis for a long time. If I can own this blood spar, I will definitely be able to break through to the Duke level within a hundred years. I owe Mr. Ye, Wayne. For a favor, I, Wayne, and the Craig family will thank Mr. Ye."


    About to break through the Duke level!


    The eyes of the Marquis-level kinsmen present flickered, and some wanted to talk, but they were also helpless in the face of Wayne''s direct high price.


    Moreover, a Duke-level favor, and the support of the Craig family, can almost all go sideways among European blood.


    Ye Hao showed a thoughtful expression.


    Seeing him like this, he really can''t take out things to open, forget it, he has already earned a lot, so let''s do it.


    Just when Ye Hao was about to agree to the deal, Catherine next to her spoke out.


    "Mr. Wayne, that''s what we said, and we also hope to have adult beauty."


    "But Mr. Wayne has one other treasure that I haven''t taken out. I heard that you carry a token stained with the true blood of the third generation of your ancestors."


    Real blood of the third generation of blood?


    Others were shocked, but Ye Hao didn''t understand what it was, real blood?


    "Miss Catherine, I''m talking to Mr. Ye, it''s not appropriate for you to interrupt like this." Wayne''s face became cold.


    That token was his amulet, which was given to him by the Patriarch''s veteran who valued his talents, in case it was needed.


    "Mr. Wayne''s words are wrong. Darling is my fianc¨¦. Naturally I have the right to interrogate about my fianc¨¦''s things. Is that right, Darling." Kathleen leaned against Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t refute, which made everyone present secretly startled, when did the Asley family befriend such a mysterious fianc¨¦.


    And even allowed his blood spar to be traded? Is there too much blood spar in the Asley family?


    "Ahem, what''s the use of this token?" Ye Hao wanted to figure out what the token was.


    "That token is contaminated with the true blood of the third generation blood race. When it is crushed, it can temporarily condense the blood of that adult, possess the strength of the Duke realm, and can be used to face powerful enemies."


    "And it is well known that true blood must be displayed by the third generation or above, and it will cause irreversible damage to itself once displayed."


    Catherine introduced that beautiful eyes looked at Ye Hao, and the meaning in her eyes was nothing more than telling Ye Hao that this is a good thing, don''t blame me for not reminding you.


    A token of Duke''s strength!


    Ye Hao took a breath, and the Duke''s strength was equivalent to his innate peak!


    How can you not have this good thing.


    "Ahem." Ye Hao''s eyes were placed on Wayne''s body: "Mr. Wayne, I think one''s own strength is still very important. Those tokens are all things outside of the body. With my blood crystal Shi, you can break through to the Duke level."


    Ye Hao''s implication is that you are going to become a duke yourself. Why do you need a duke-level token? Give it to me.

 Chapter 1075： Duke level token!

    Chapter 1075 Duke Class Token!


    Wayne was silent for a long time, he looked at the Marquis-level blood spar in Ye Hao''s hand.


    That token is a good thing, but after all, it can only be used once, and if you absorb this blood spar, you are expected to break through to the Duke level.


    A family has an extra Duke level, which is enough to greatly enhance the family''s status in the blood clan.


    "Okay. I will add this token!"


    Wayne reluctantly took out a blood-colored token and placed it on the table. The token was engraved with a bat pattern. Just putting it there exuded a threatening breath.


    "Deal. Mr. Wayne, this thing is yours."


    Ye Hao simply threw the Marquis-level blood spar to Wayne, as if tossing an ordinary cigarette.


    Wayne hurriedly stood up and caught this precious blood spar.


    Although I knew that even if it fell to the ground, there would be no problem.


    But who would treat such a baby so lightly!


    "Everyone, I have something to leave first. I wish you all a good time tonight." Wayne put away the blood spar and immediately got up and left.


    He spread his blood rain wings and flew into the air, leaving several earl-level blood families at the same time.


    These people are all members of the Craig family.


    For a treasure like Marquis-level blood spar, Wayne would not dare to leave with this thing alone, even if his strength was good. These were the guards he brought.


    Quite satisfactory transaction.


    Ye Hao happily put those things into his storage ring.


    "Okay, everyone, let''s continue." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the other blood races, as if looking at fat pigs.


    "Sir, I want those earl-level blood spars!"


    "Mr. Ye, this is what I brought..."


    Other earls began to scramble for the remaining earl-level blood spar.


    "Take your time, I have a lot of Earl Blood Spars here. As long as you start the price, I promise to satisfy you!"


    Ye Hao spoke, and glanced at the marquis who had been a little lost. Of course he would not let these big local tyrants go.


    "Catherine, you go to contact some of those marquis privately, take them to open a few separate rooms, and tell them that I still have Marquis-level bloodstones to trade with them, but they need to keep the secret of trading with me. "


    Ye Hao''s words sounded in Catherine''s mind.


    Catherine was shocked. If there were a lot of people around, she really wanted to ask Ye Hao how many Marquis-level blood spars he had!


    After that, Ye Hao made another big profit from these earls.


    Every arrogant blood clan seemed to offer Ye Hao as a relative at this moment.


    His hand seemed to be an inexhaustible blood spar.


    It was past ten o''clock in the evening.


    Most of the earl blood races left, and most of them got satisfactory results.


    Ye Hao pulled his collar and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "The marquis are all waiting." Catherine didn''t know when she would appear next to Ye Hao.


    "Why are you so supernatural? You want to scare me to death." Ye Hao said so, but the smile on his face didn''t stop at all.


    "Darling."


    Catherine''s hand suddenly climbed onto Ye Hao''s shoulder, leaning close to Ye Hao, and blowing a fragrant wind in Ye Hao''s ear.


    "Remember to save a few for me later."


    In front of the Marquis-level blood spar, the arrogant Catherine actually acted like a baby at Ye Hao.


    Snapped


    Ye Hao slapped Catherine behind her with a slap: "Little Nizi, wait until I finish my business talk, and I promise you will be satisfied by that time."


    Ye Hao, who was in a pretty good mood, walked towards the guest rooms downstairs of the old castle. Several big fat pigs...No, some marquis are still waiting for him.


    He didn''t notice that Catherine''s neck was red behind him.


    he! He dare to spank me?


    Catherine was unable to calm down like a stormy sea, although she was ready to become Ye Hao''s wife.


    But even so, no one had dared to do such a move to Catherine.


    She is the princess of the Ashley family!


    At this moment, she couldn''t calm down for a long time, and that feeling was more tingling than drinking delicious blood.


    The previous Scarlett was right. Catherine was really an old maiden. In her life span of hundreds of years, there was almost nothing she didn''t understand except for love matters.


    Even in her original thinking, love is nothing more than an act of reproduction and inheritance.


    But now it makes her restless.


    As everyone knows, Ye Hao, who has already slapped Catherine, has sorted out his emotions and walked into a room.


    The smell permeates the room, you don''t need to guess Ye Hao to know who this is, Scarlett!


    Scarlett was the only earl-class blood that was called out. Although Catherine hated her very much, Catherine had said that there were many good things in this woman.


    Because she often wanders between different powerful men.


    "Hi, handsome guy." Scarlett cast a wink at Ye Hao, and prepared to approach Ye Hao as a gesture.


    "Wait, I''m here to talk about the deal. This ground is stitched as a thread. If you cross this line, I will go out. I don''t want Catherine to trouble me." Ye Hao pulled Catherine out as shield.


    Scarlett saw that Ye Hao was serious, and she did not dare to cross that line.


    She looked at Ye Hao bitterly: "Handsome..., just treat a lady who loves you like this. This lady is very lonely now... She needs someone to fill her inner loneliness."


    Scarlett''s babbling voice is no worse than those of the entertainment stars, and it also carries a breath of seduction.


    "I know what you want is not me, but these." Ye Hao didn''t want to follow the woman to talk nonsense, and directly took out a Marquis-level blood spar.


    Scarlett''s eyes lit up.


    "Take out what you can trade. There are not many Marquis-level bloodstones in my hand. If you don''t want it, there will be people waiting behind." Ye Hao said coldly.


    Seeing that the temptation to Ye Hao was useless, Scarlett could only caress her ring and a bunch of things appeared in the room.


    "You like energy stones. I have specially collected 800 energy stones for you. There are also some antiques, weapons, and treasures, you should like them."


    Ye Hao''s heart moved slightly, and in the afternoon, a large group of vampires gathered more than a thousand energy stones.


    Wayne ran through his family''s savings and only collected a thousand energy stones.


    This woman can even take out more than 800 pieces by herself.


    However, most of them were collected by her from some powerful superpowers through beauty searches.


    "These alone are not enough, I heard that Scarlett has a set of bloodshot inner armor, and..."


    Ye Hao said a bunch of things.


    Scarlett''s face gradually changed.


    She looked at Ye Hao with a calm face: "These are all Catherine told you."


    "Those I just said, plus those in front of me. Marquis-level blood spar is yours." Ye Hao smiled.


    "Impossible! I couldn''t give you all those things just now." Scarlett refused sharply.


    Ye Hao shrugged.


    "Then it seems we don''t have to talk about it anymore."


    Ye Hao turned around without hesitation, ready to leave.

 Chapter 1076： Second Hallows: Mobile Treasure

    Chapter 1076 The Second Sacred Artifact: Mobile Treasure


    Ye Hao opened the door and walked out. Catherine was standing outside.


    Catherine glanced at the empty room inside, the windows open.


    "How about it, do you get everything?"


    Ye Hao made an OK gesture.


    Catherine specially gave Ye Hao a list of good things Scarlett had on it.


    "What you said is really correct. She is really willing to exchange those things for a Marquis-level blood spar." Ye Hao exclaimed.


    The stroke of Scarlett is second only to Wayne.


    The two of them have almost been labeled as stupid and rich by Ye Hao.


    "I heard that she has reached the pinnacle of the earl, but because she is only the sixth generation bloodline, she has been unable to break through. The Marquis-level blood spar has the ability to improve the evolutionary bloodline, and she can''t miss this opportunity."


    Catherine smiled confidently.


    "How did she offend you?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "I have a distant brother who was fascinated by this woman and cheated away his savings, because he was willing to give it to this woman, and there is also a big family behind her, so I can''t help it. "


    Catherine said coldly.


    "How many years ago was this?"


    "Almost four hundred years."


    ...


    Four hundred years.


    That sentence is true, don''t offend women, and don''t offend women who live a long life.


    "Okay, there are a few more next." Ye Hao walked into the next room with a good mood.


    Two hours later, after several rounds of "hard work" ripping off, Ye Hao finally came to the last room.


    After Ye Hao opened the door, he happened to find that Catherine and Shirley were sitting inside, tasting black tea.


    "Why are you here?" Ye Hao looked at Catherine unexpectedly.


    "Forgot to tell you, Shirley has a good relationship with me." Kathleen smiled slightly.


    Shirley cast her eyes on Ye Hao.


    "How many blood spars are there on your body."


    This question is also Catherine''s doubts.


    So far, the number of blood spars that Ye Hao has exchanged has been quite terrifying.


    Adding up the savings of the eight major blood races now, they are not as much as Ye Hao used tonight.


    If it weren''t for the last Marquis-level blood spar, except for the first one that was given to Wayne in public, the others were traded with those people in private.


    Ye Hao believes that they will never reveal the news that they have Marquis-level bloodstones.


    So everyone would think that Ye Hao gave Wayne a rare one.


    And here, only Shirley, the owner of the castle, and Catherine who have been helping Ye Hao arrange things are the only people who know these.


    "In order to thank Miss Shirley for hosting this collection, this is a thank you gift."


    An earl-level blood spar was placed in front of Shirley.


    The precious earl-level blood spar was just given away.


    And Ye Hao didn''t even blink his eyelids, it was considered a hush fee.


    "You are definitely the richest blood family I have ever seen. Are the Eastern blood families so extravagant?" Shirley put her hand on the blood stone, and the blood stone disappeared instantly.


    "Let''s talk about business, Miss Shirley is also interested in Marquis-level blood spar? But I heard Kathleen say that you are a collector and polymath who doesn''t like fighting." Ye Hao looked curiously. With Shirley.


    Shirley touched the necklace on her neck, and a book appeared in Shirley''s hands. The book was very large, almost half the height of Shirley.


    The way Shirley holds the book is a bit funny.


    "Strong strength represents a long life. Only with these two things can I continue to explore the mysteries of the world carefree."


    "And the Elworth family also needs these blood spars. Although I don''t like fighting, I don''t want the Elworth family to be ruined in my hands."


    "So I don''t just want Marquis-level blood spar, earl-level, viscount-level, baron-level, I want it all!"


    Shirley looked at Ye Hao firmly.


    It was a bit embarrassing to be stared at by a loli.


    But now is not the time for empathy.


    "Ahem, I can understand this. But bartering things is the rule." Ye Hao said sternly.


    "Of course I know. You see what you want here."


    Shirley opened the book in her hand.


    This book is not an ordinary book, but a three-dimensional book that will stand up after opening it with origami inside!


    The pattern inside is something that looks like a library and a memorial hall. There are many things that have shrunk countless times.


    "This is...?" Ye Hao looked at this thing suspiciously.


    "This is Shirley''s treasure, a mobile treasure house." Seeing this thing, Catherine next to her couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Every time I see this thing, I can''t help but marvel at it. The value of this thing is equivalent to a secondary sacred artifact. "


    The second holy artifact?


    According to weapon standards, whether in China or Europe, the sacred weapon is a higher-order existence than the spirit weapon and other weapons.


    Katherine actually gave such a thing, such a high evaluation!


    "Use your mental power to get inside and find out if there is anything you want." Shirley closed her eyes, and Catherine next to her also closed her eyes.


    Ye Hao, who was puzzled, followed them and closed his eyes, using his mental power to perceive this so-called mobile treasure house.


    At the next moment, Ye Hao was surprised to find that he was in a huge treasure house. When he raised his head, Ye Hao saw the huge self and Shirley and Catherine with his eyes closed outside.


    I... this is... into the pop-up book?


    "Don''t be surprised, what exists here is just the projection of our thoughts. Okay, pick the things you want, I can remove them from here." Shirley appeared behind Ye Hao.


    Catherine was idle, and she was walking between each baby.


    "This is your ability? How did you do it? You can also store living creatures! This is even more powerful than a storage ring." Ye Hao is in a treasure house as big as a stadium.


    There are also strange birds and animals here, even the blood leopard before.


    "This is the space magic book I studied for the magician, and then I added my research on storage rings, multiplane theory, and space folding technology. Finally, I used my body as an instrument to create this mobile treasure house."


    Shirley smiled proudly: "The things stored here, whether they are living or dead, will not have any discomfort. This is no different from the real space."


    Use your body as an appliance?


    What a terrifying speech.


    "In other words, this is actually part of Shirley''s body and soul, which is why Shirley is about the same age as I am, but her body seems to be completely undeveloped." Kathleen added.


    "I''m not short!" Shirley was really concerned about her height, staring at Katherine.


    It turned out that Shirley would be a loli-like, and there is such a reason.


    Ye Hao began to look for this treasure house, there are really many good things here.


    Worthy of being a collector of the blood family.


    Every item that Ye Hao liked and that Shirley allowed was moved outside and restored to normal size.


    Ye Hao was walking among the counters when he was suddenly attracted by a mural.


    Nine pictures were painted with blood on the murals.


    One of them is almost exactly the same as Ye Hao''s pictures of mountains!

 Chapter 1077： Mysterious Nine Pictures

    Chapter 1077


    Among the other eight pictures, five of them are relatively simple, respectively depicting the sea, people, starry sky, beasts, and the sun.


    Of the three remaining pictures, one is a man sitting on the throne, holding a scepter, wearing a crown on his head, and wings on his back. It looks like a legendary god.


    The other one is just the opposite, with horns on its head and a hideous face, like a demon.


    The last picture is nothing, nothing is blank.


    After reading these nine pictures, Ye Hao felt a shock in his chest, and he couldn''t help but step back a few steps.


    this painting!


    Ye Hao stretched out his right hand to touch.


    [Golden right hand detection...]


    [Ordinary murals three thousand years ago, painted with the blood of the Duke-level blood]


    "Shirley!" Ye Hao called Shirley over.


    Shirley walked to Ye Hao, she watched Ye Hao staring at the mural.


    "Do you want this? I can''t give this to you. It is handed down from our family. Although I don''t know what it is for, I can''t give it to you. You can look at the others.


    Shirley wanted to dispel Ye Hao''s thoughts.


    "I don''t want this thing, I want to ask you, what are the nine pictures above, do you know!" Ye Hao asked impatiently.


    Shirley looked at the mural.


    "You mean these nine paintings."


    "I don''t know too well, but I heard my grandfather said before his death that there is a prediction that when these nine pictures are gathered together, a miracle will happen."


    "It''s a pity that I have searched for hundreds of years. My father and my grandfather have also searched for hundreds of years, but I haven''t found a picture."


    "Other than that, I don''t know anything else about this thing. Do you know?"


    Shirley shrugged.


    Ye Hao clenched his fists, and one of the pictures was in his hands.


    "I don''t know, let''s look at the others." Ye Hao concealed this matter.


    These nine pictures are really incredible, even the blood family has legends.


    And since the mountain map entered the place of Nangong''s house before, it has been quietly waiting, there is no other movement.


    More than half an hour passed.


    Ye Hao picked out several things.


    In addition, Ye Hao also got a good baby.


    All three of them withdrew from the mobile treasure house, and their consciousness returned to their own bodies.


    "Among these three scrolls, the summoning circle is portrayed with my blood. If you encounter any danger, you can tear the scroll. No matter where you are in this world, I will be by your side as soon as possible. "


    Shirley pointed to the three red scrolls in front of Ye Hao, and she clasped her arms around her chest and said proudly: "How about, beautiful girl Marquis-class bodyguard, this is an opportunity that many people can''t ask for."


    "Plus these good things, you have to offer me a satisfactory price." Shirley pretended to be calm and arrogant, but there was still hope in her small eyes with gold-framed eyes.


    It seems that making that mobile treasure chest not only intercepted her body, but also kept her character in the girlhood.


    Ye Hao thought for a while and set out his own price.


    "One Marquis-level blood spar, two Earl-level blood spars, five Viscount-level blood spars, and 20 baron-level blood spars."


    Compared with other people, the price he offered Shirley was much more favorable than others. Others were three or four times as much, and Shirley was twice as good.


    "No! I want five at the earl level, and ten at the viscount level!" Shirley retorted!


    "You are too demanding, I can''t give that much."


    "But why do you want more."


    "Then give you one more earl-level blood spar."


    "Too little!"


    Catherine looked at the big and small there as if bargaining in the vegetable market, she felt a little amused.


    And to a bit of surprise, Shirley didn''t have any arrogance in front of Ye Hao, she was very relaxed, as if the two were very close.


    You must know that Shirley usually talks, and there is only exploration, collection, exploration, and collection in her mind.


    Finally, in Shirley''s complaining eyes, Ye Hao and Catherine left.


    "Miss, Mr. Ye, the car is ready."


    When Ye Hao walked out of the old castle, it was already more than one o''clock in the morning. He got in the car that had already been prepared and drove away from this place.


    Above the ancient castle in the distance, Shirley stroked the blood leopard under her, looking at the car lights in the distance.


    "This Eastern blood clan is a bit interesting."


    ...


    Ye Hao was sitting in the car, almost grinning at the corner of his mouth.


    Go home full!


    No, there is a big local tyrant!


    Ye Hao looked at Catherine next to him.


    "Catherine, don''t you want to exchange some blood stones?"


    Catherine smiled slightly, her jade finger stuck to Ye Hao''s neck.


    "Exchange? Isn''t Darling going to give me away?"


    Catherine looked affectionate: "Said Darling hasn''t given me a token of love until now. Before, you gave Shirley an earl-class bloodstone without blinking."


    "As your fiancee, how can I be worse than an outsider."


    "Does... you like Shirley like that."


    Catherine looked at Ye Hao with a strange look.


    "Ahem..." Ye Hao looked weird and didn''t know what to say.


    "Huh, miser."


    "David, you drive back by yourself, I want to go back by myself first."


    Catherine pressed the talk button next to her and gave a few words to the servant sitting in the front driver''s seat across the baffle.


    Then she suddenly opened the car door, grabbing Ye Hao by the collar and flying out of the car.


    "wakaka¡­¡­"


    "Hey, what are you doing."


    Ye Hao watched as Catherine was inflaming the red wings and galloping under the night sky, while he was like a chicken held by an eagle.


    "Don''t you want something, I''ll take you to my castle. But it''s a bit far away. In Northern Ireland, it''s faster to fly."


    Catherine seemed to be deliberately retaliating, making difficult moves in the air several times, swaying Ye Hao.


    I go.


    Do you want to be so exciting.


    Ye Hao looked at Catherine''s gloating expression, he found a chance, taking advantage of Catherine''s carelessness, he entangled her like an octopus.


    "You...you let go!" Catherine said in a shameful voice.


    "I just don''t get loose, what can you do with me. This is quite comfortable." Ye Hao subconsciously hugged him tighter.


    But he found that the touch on his hand was a bit wrong.


    He raised his head and was surprised to find that his hand was accidentally pressed on Catherine''s chest.


    Catherine''s cheeks were blushing, and it could be seen that she had become angry now.


    "Asshole, you let me go!"


    Ye Hao wanted to let go, but he found that Catherine was still flying higher intentionally or unintentionally.


    If she let go, she would throw herself down.


    Although Catherine wouldn''t kill herself, it was indispensable to be frustrated and frustrated now.


    "No, I don''t loosen it. If you don''t put me on the ground, I won''t loosen it!" Ye Hao played a rogue.


    Catherine''s flying speed suddenly increased, and the biting wind and waves slapped Ye Hao''s cheeks.


    Catherine wanted to let herself go and let go of her arm.


    For the self who has a blood physique in the refining realm, this does not exist.

 Chapter 1078： Duke-level blood spar!

    Chapter 1078 Duke-level blood spar!


    "Don''t let go!"


    Catherine''s shy voice came.


    The strong wind was gone, Ye Hao opened his eyes.


    He found that at this moment Catherine had fallen on the roof of an ancient castle, and there was the sound of waves in his ears.


    "Shameless person, take your dirty hands off Master Catherine''s body!"


    A soft voice came.


    I saw a blonde hot girl in a maid outfit holding a knight sword at Ye Hao, her eyes full of anger and killing intent.


    If it weren''t for Catherine who was beside Ye Hao, she would have been ready to rush up to stab Ye Hao to the heart.


    "It''s already here, how long do you want to hold?" Catherine''s cold voice indicated that her patience was almost reaching its limit.


    "Cough cough cough... this is your home." Ye Hao quickly let go, as if nothing happened just now.


    "Asshole, look at the sword!"


    Seeing Ye Hao let go of Master Catherine, the maid immediately rushed up with a knight sword.


    "Sharin must not be rude!" Catherine scolded.


    Shalin''s movements stopped, she put away the sword and half-kneeled on the ground: "Master Catherine. This shameful person has defiled your pure body just now, please allow me to sanction him!"


    "It was just a misunderstanding. From now on he will be my fiance. He is the most noble person besides me in Catherine Castle."


    The wings of blood behind Catherine began to slowly converge.


    "She is my chief maid, Shalin. Viscount blood."


    "Hello." Ye Hao greeted the maid.


    Shalin stared at Ye Hao angrily. She didn''t understand how the pure and powerful Master Catherine would choose such a person to be her fiance.


    That means that he is likely to become the male master of Catherine Castle.


    According to the rules, they belonged to Catherine, if this man became Catherine''s husband, they also belonged to him.


    When she thought that she might be forced to serve this man, she felt as if the sky was falling.


    But Master Catherine''s decision cannot be questioned by anyone.


    "Let''s go down." Catherine led Ye Hao into the long corridor down the castle.


    "According to the rules of our blood family, every senior blood family who has grown up and has the strength above the earl must have its own castle. This is my castle."


    "Then your Ashley family?"


    Ye Hao discovered that this system was not the same as the Huaxia family. Generally, everyone in the Huaxia family gathered together.


    And Ye Hao has detected that in this Catherine Castle, there is no other powerful aura other than Catherine''s breath.


    "We are a family, but it doesn''t mean that we have to live together. After all, our kinsmen have a life span of hundreds or even thousands of years. If we live together, an old castle can''t fit."


    "But we have the original place of the Asley family, the castle that has been passed down for thousands of years, and some old Asley family blood will return there at the end of their lives. Or when the Asley family is threatened, all People from the Ashley family will gather to face difficulties together!"


    This is similar to the vassal system of the ancient Chinese dynasty.


    It is also understandable that even if it is a family member, it is inevitable that there will be a bit of contradiction, and the strength is so strong.


    If there are countless and marquis-level kinship conflicts, no matter how good the mentality is, people can''t stay.


    So everyone separates and gathers again when there is a threat.


    "I found that the number of your blood races is quite large. Didn''t they all say that you are all being persecuted by the Holy See, you can still hold such a big banquet." Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "The rumors are not necessarily true. After thousands of years of jihad, a kind of unspoken rule has been formed among the major powers in Europe. Small troubles are fine, but there will never be a large-scale war."


    "Everyone is all right now. Of course there are also some hoaxes, or vampire hunters who think they are just. We just treat them as flies and don''t care much."


    "In fact, our relationship with the wolf clan is worse than the Holy See."


    Catherine frowned slightly.


    Wolves!


    By the way, Ye Hao has not seen the werewolf clan yet!


    Werewolves and vampires are the two main protagonists in dark European legends.


    Ye Hao uttered his question.


    "You don''t know this? Europe is divided into four main forces. The Holy See, the Temple of Olympus, the Blood Race and the Wolf Race."


    As Catherine walked, raising her hand, the blood formed a map of Europe in front of her.


    "Although there are some people in the major powers all over Europe, the strength of some powers in some places will be correspondingly stronger. For example, in Western Europe, the blood race is very strong here, so basically we rarely see werewolves and missionaries from the Holy See. There are some, as long as they don''t look for things, we won''t care about them."


    "The werewolf''s power is mainly in Northern Europe and Eastern Europe. At the junction of some forces, there will still be some small friction between the blood race and the werewolf.


    "That''s right, remind you. If you are in Southern Europe, it is best not to be too public. After all, there is the place of the Holy See. Although the people of the Holy See are not able to do it, there are still many so-called vampire hunters."


    "The Temple of Olympus has been suppressed by the Holy See in recent years, and it has only become a little bit powerful in Greece. But don''t underestimate them, after all, they can compete with the Holy See for thousands of years."


    Looking at the map divided into four parts in front of him, Ye Hao secretly took note.


    This Olympus temple should come from Greek mythology. They believe in the system of gods, and the Holy See believes that there is only one god, and of course there will be conflicts between the two sides.


    Kaz


    Unknowingly, Ye Hao and Catherine came to a basement. Catherine opened the door in front of them, and there was a scent of decay and mouldy wood.


    "This is my warehouse. It hasn''t been here for a long time. You can see if there is anything you want. But I can tell you that you are not allowed to give me less than Shirley!"


    Catherine leaned against the door with her arms folded.


    Ye Hao looked at the things displayed in front of him.


    As expected of Catherine, although not as exaggerated as the collector of Shirley, there are many dazzling items here.


    Ye Hao was a bunch of big purchases again, and almost couldn''t fit the storage ring.


    Then Ye Hao exchanged a bunch of blood spar from the system and placed it in front of Catherine.


    "That''s it? It doesn''t need to be better for Shirley." Catherine frowned and saw the blood spar that Ye Hao had handed to her.


    Ye Hao smiled mysteriously, and he took out a blood spar and placed it on Catherine''s palm.


    Catherine''s heart moved slightly, the aura of this blood spar was a bit strong.


    Could it be a high-class Marquis-level blood spar.


    Ye Hao retracted his hand.


    "You should be satisfied with this. If you are still not satisfied, I really can''t help it." Ye Hao looked at Catherine and smiled.


    Catherine''s breath disappeared at this moment, and she looked at the blood spar in her hand with sluggish eyes.


    After Catherine''s careful investigation, she found out what Marquis-level blood spar was!


    This... this is obviously a Duke-level blood spar!


    "You... where did you get it from...?" Catherine couldn''t hide her excitement, looking at Ye Hao excitedly.


    "Well... this should be the blood spar that the second generation ancestor condensed before his death in that cave." Ye Hao said with a serious face.


    "You...you want to give this to me?" Kathleen still couldn''t believe it.


    This is a Duke-level blood spar!


    The blood spar that can make the blood clan go crazy!


    If the group of people in the previous collection would see it, Catherine would have no doubt that Wayne would surely grab it!


    When the time comes, the blood races of Western Europe will ring a **** storm.

 Chapter 1079： Half-bred?

    Chapter 1079 Half-blood?


    Ye Hao was very satisfied with Catherine''s surprise.


    Today''s harvest made Ye Hao a fortune, and all this was because Catherine invited herself to participate in this collection.


    Ye Hao directly gave Catherine a Duke-level blood spar extravagantly.


    "Of course, this thing is of no use to me. You want to break through, I think the blood spar of the Duke level is better than the blood spar of the Marquis level."


    "thank you."


    Catherine directly hugged Ye Hao in excitement, and her red lips were printed on Ye Hao''s cheek.


    With this Duke-level blood spar, not only her own strength can be improved as soon as possible, but it is also of great benefit to her bloodline.


    But if Catherine knew that there were four Duke-level blood spars in his pocket, and he had given Xia Xue two without blinking.


    I don''t know what Catherine''s mood will be.


    "Didn''t you just say that I was a miser?" Ye Hao teased.


    Catherine blushed, facing Ye Hao''s teasing eyes, she panicked a little.


    She found that when she was only with Ye Hao, she had more emotional fluctuations than hundreds of years combined.


    "For your generosity, let me tell you a piece of news. Do you still remember the knight of the Holy See that you met in Xiangdu before." Catherine said suddenly.


    Knights of the Holy See?


    That Olena who is dressed as a man in Xiangdu?


    "What''s up with her?"


    "Didn¡¯t she go to Xiangdu to **** the handle of the holy spear before. I heard that this was her own claim to go. After she returned, she was punished. Not only did she lose her knighthood, she was also arranged to go to a Vatican Knights Academy. Be a sparring partner."


    "It''s a sparring partner, but it''s actually a target. There are shackles on the feet, tusk...it''s pitiful."


    Ye Hao certainly did not think that Catherine would pity someone from the Holy See.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Our transaction has ended, and the handle of the holy spear is not in my hand now." Katherine expected what Ye Hao wanted to say and refused.


    "Alright! I won''t talk to you anymore, I want to absorb this Duke-level blood spar as soon as possible."


    Catherine couldn''t wait to turn into a **** mist and disappeared in front of Ye Hao.


    "This woman may not be a bit too anxious." Ye Hao shook his head helplessly.


    He frowned slightly, Olena.


    She didn''t expect that she was punished because of the mission failure, although in the end she handed over the holy gun handle to save her life, but she couldn''t bear it.


    Take time to check it out, it''s a friend.


    Ye Hao thought while walking.


    Huhuhu...


    Not long after leaving, Ye Hao heard the slight breathing, still four or five people.


    Ye Hao came over curiously. What he saw turned out to be a cell. There were many people in the cell. They were dirty, with many wounds, black green marks, and their clothes were not covered.


    When they saw Ye Hao, they just had a slight fluctuation in their eyes, but they seemed to be numb or weak without the strength to speak.


    Who are these people? Why would Catherine imprison them?


    Does Catherine have any special hobbies like Scarlett? But Catherine doesn''t look like that person.


    "Master Catherine''s castle is very big, don''t hang around here."


    A voice came, and Ye Hao looked over.


    It was the former maid, Shalin, who came over with an oil lamp. She looked at Ye Hao with disgust in her eyes.


    "Master Catherine ordered, you... What do you need Mr. Ye in the castle can tell me, I have prepared a guest room for Mr. Ye, I will rest here tonight. There will be a car to send you to Edinburgh tomorrow morning. ."


    Shalin really didn''t want to pay attention to this guy who had defiled Master Catherine.


    But before, Master Catherine had solemnly ordered that he should not be rude to this man.


    In this castle, what he wants must be satisfied.


    The meaning of the words, even if Ye Hao wants to rectify Sha Lin on the spot, Sha Lin not only can''t resist, but also obediently caters to him.


    When she thought of this, Shalin felt more and more frightened in her heart, and this fear turned into disgust.


    "What''s the matter with these people? Why did Catherine keep them locked up?" Ye Hao asked, pointing to the person in the cage.


    "These people are lowly half-bloods. Catherine imprisoned them in this way is the greatest kindness to them." Shalin looked at the people inside as if looking at the animals.


    Half-blood?


    Ye Hao activated his own sensing ability. He didn''t feel the obvious blood qi from these people, but there was a blood-colored bead on their chest, which contained the aura of blood.


    "What is a half-blood?"


    Because of Master Catherine''s orders, even if she was unwilling, Shalin explained to Ye Hao.


    "The half-blood race is a mutation that multiplied after ten generations of the blood race. Because the blood in the body is too turbid, they can''t improve their strength because of age, and they don''t have the habit of sucking blood."


    "And once other blood races **** their blood, it may cause a sharp drop in strength, and even make powerful blood races sick!"


    "They are the germs in the blood race. Anything found will be executed. These half blood races were found in the jurisdiction of Master Catherine. Master Catherine was kind and locked them here."


    Hearing Sha Lin''s explanation, Ye Hao understood.


    These half-blood races are equivalent to inferior blood races. Of course, vampires who think they are noble will not allow these people to appear, just like those deformed babies in human beings.


    "But they have a little advantage, because they are half-blood, so they are not afraid of the sun, the Holy See, holy water and other things."


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up, which was equivalent to stripping off the weakness of the blood clan.


    The reason why the Holy See can suppress the kinship is because of these weaknesses.


    It is a pity that these half-bloods did not inherit the advantages of the blood.


    "Can you open the door and let me take a look at these half-bloods." Ye Hao asked.


    "It''s okay, but what''s so good about these lowly things?" Shalin said in disgust as she opened the door of the cage.


    "I''ll go up first, Mr. Ye, after you finish reading, just lock the door and I will wait for you outside."


    It seemed that Shalin really hated these half-bloods, she didn''t want to stay here any longer and chose to leave directly.


    Ye Hao didn''t care about her either, he walked into the cage.


    It was full of urine and rotten smell, and there were a lot of moldy crumbs on the ground, which should be food prepared for them.


    These half-bloods shrank when they saw Ye Hao coming in, but they were all **** with iron ropes around their necks and couldn''t hide.


    Ye Hao walked towards the female half-blood in a corner.


    She has blond hair, but maybe because she has not been exposed to the sun for a long time, she has not washed her hair, and her hair is a bit messy.


    Feeling Ye Hao''s approach, she curled up, holding her legs in both hands.


    Ye Hao took out a piece of chicken leg and placed it in front of her.


    Smelling the smell of chicken legs, the other half-bloods around showed hungry expressions.


    "This is for you." Ye Hao looked at her timidly.


    The woman looked at Ye Hao cautiously, and then she picked up the chicken legs on the ground in a thunderous manner and gnawed frantically.


    Even the bones are not let go.


    This speed!


    Ye Hao was a little frightened by the woman''s speed. According to Sha Lin, these half-bloods couldn''t improve their strength, so their strength should be about the same as ordinary people.


    But the speed just now is at least equivalent to the peak of the body refining stage!


    Ye Hao stretched out his hand suspiciously, trying to touch the woman.


    The woman closed her eyes in fear.


    Ye Hao''s hand touched the woman''s skin.


    Gold right hand!


    He activated the ability of the golden right hand.


    [Gold right hand testing...]

 Chapter 1080： Loyal to me

    Chapter 1080


    [Half-blood: Female, bone age 21, weak, without eating for many days. Features: Very high physical talent! Excellent fighting talent! The physical strength is extremely resistant! Possess self-cultivation ability. ¡¿


    The results of the detection were extremely high, which shocked Ye Hao.


    How is this going? Why is it a waste and remnant half-blood from the perspective of the blood race, but on the contrary it is a high-end blood race.


    Ye Hao frowned.


    and many more!


    The difference between these half blood races and blood races is that they cannot improve their strength through time and life span, but need to practice on their own.


    But there is no chance for half-blood races to practice. The first time most blood races find them is to torture them and destroy them.


    So their talents cannot be shown at all, but if they practice, what will their strength be?


    Practice?


    correct! The best way for the blood clan to practice is the blood spar!


    Ye Hao exchanged a baron-level blood spar and placed it in front of the woman.


    "You try to absorb the energy inside."


    The woman shrank her head, nothing happened.


    Ye Hao thought for a while, he took out a few burgers.


    These foods are stored inside the storage ring and are warm when taken out.


    "You absorbed this blood spar, these foods are yours." Ye Hao pointed to the hamburger in his hand.


    When the woman saw the hamburger in Ye Hao''s hand, her eyes lit up and she kept swallowing.


    "I... absorbed this, you... give me these... food." The woman actually spoke, but her voice was very soft, not much different from the mosquitoes.


    "Yes." Ye Hao nodded.


    The woman took the baron-level blood spar from Ye Hao. She didn''t seem to have seen this kind of thing before. She fiddled with it for a long time and didn''t know how to absorb it.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Hao frowned slightly. It stands to reason that if the blood clan gets the blood spar, the energy in their body will automatically have the idea of ??absorbing the blood spar.


    This is the same as the human instinct to want to eat when they see food.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s face changed, the woman seemed to be afraid of something, she suddenly picked up the blood spar and stuffed it into her mouth.


    "How do you... eat..."


    Ye Hao looked at the woman in surprise, he didn''t expect this woman to swallow the spar directly.


    But then he discovered an astonishing scene. Through the induction ability, Ye Hao could see that after the blood spar entered the woman''s body, it somehow came to the blood bead on her chest.


    Then the blood beads were filled with red liquid, which wrapped the blood spar. The liquid slowly dissolved the blood spar like stomach acid, and then absorbed the dissolved liquid into the blood beads.


    The blood bead has a little more luster than before.


    "I...I ate it. Food..." The woman stared at the food in Ye Hao''s hands timidly.


    She dared to feel that she was afraid that Ye Hao would not give herself food, so she swallowed the blood spar.


    However, this crooked beating made Ye Hao discover that the half-blood race relied on this method to absorb the blood spar.


    Ye Hao gave the hamburger to the woman.


    "Tell me, how do you feel in your body now?" Ye Hao asked urgently.


    "You answer my question, these are all yours." Ye Hao took out several chicken burgers.


    While eating the hamburger, the woman said: "I...I feel my body is hotter and stronger than before."


    "You punched the wall!" Ye Hao said, pointing to the wall.


    Although the woman didn''t understand why this strange person had to hit the wall by himself, she still did.


    bump


    The woman punched the wall.


    A crack appeared on the wall, but not very deep.


    "You... punch the wall, this is yours!" Ye Hao looked at the other half-blood next to him, tempted with the food in his hand.


    The man immediately hit the wall with a fist, his fist was red and swollen, and the wall remained unchanged.


    Ye Hao gave him food as agreed.


    At the same time, Ye Hao had a general guess in his heart.


    Half-blood races can improve their strength, but half-blood races focus on physical strength. They can only practice, or use things like blood spar to improve their strength.


    I just don''t know how their strength is improving, and they need to continue to experiment.


    Ye Hao exchanged several baron-level blood spars.


    "Swallow these blood spars, I will give you more food!" Ye Hao still used food to tempt him.


    The woman swallowed a baron-level blood spar without saying a word, but she didn''t swallow the second one immediately, as if instinctively telling her that the body hadn''t been digested yet.


    After digesting one, the woman immediately swallowed the second one.


    This woman swallowed a total of three Marquis-level blood spars. Her body had undergone an abnormal change, her body surface was emitting red light, and her shabby clothes were turned into ashes.


    Then the surface of her skin started to crack, and within a few minutes, the red and black skin shed.


    The woman in front of her is completely renewed, her skin is shiny, and her figure is bumpy. If she goes to a model competition, she will definitely win a prize.


    The woman felt a little uncomfortable with the chain around her neck, and she broke the chain with her hands.


    This scene frightened the surrounding half-blood.


    The woman stood up and looked at Ye Hao naked in front of her.


    Is she going to do it to herself?


    Ye Hao looked at the woman suspiciously.


    But then the woman knelt on the ground, showing sheer respect.


    "Great God, thank you for giving me new life, food."


    She could feel the changes in her body, and she just tore off the iron chain that had been tied to her.


    And these are all because of the red stone that this man fed her just now.


    And there is no arrogance, contempt, or disgust of the others in this man''s eyes.


    The eyes are as clear as water, very clean and pure, and there is a reassuring breath on the body.


    "What''s your name."


    "Laura, because I am half-blood, I don''t have a surname."


    It also has the same name as the protagonist of a certain movie.


    He doesn''t even have a surname, it seems that he is really disgusted by the blood.


    "Use your full strength, punch me." Ye Hao said.


    Laura looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "You are the God who saves me, Laura won''t do anything to you." Laura shook her head.


    "You can''t hurt me, I just want to see your strength." Ye Hao said.


    Laura hesitated for a while, she still squeezed her fist and punched Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao took it down with his palm.


    The power of the pinnacle of refining realm!


    Ye Hao was shocked inwardly, only to absorb three baron-level blood spars, and he had the power of the refining realm.


    This is even scarier than the talent of the blood race!


    "Protect yourself with both hands, let me see your strength." Ye Hao clenched a fist.


    Laura put her hands on her chest as instructed by Ye Hao.


    bump


    With a fist, Laura''s body hit the wall heavily. Although a little embarrassed, Laura quickly stood up.


    The strength of the body can hardly take a punch in the ordinary refining realm!


    This half-blood is not a waste at all, this is a genius! This is a powerful race that is not inferior to the blood race!


    Ye Hao took out a coat and put it on Laura.


    Laura hadn''t seen such good clothes, and she was a bit at a loss.


    "You, follow me."


    "You only need to offer your loyalty to me! You will no longer be trapped in this dirty, dark prison."


    "Each of you can have your own spacious room, endless food! And the power to protect yourself!"


    "I can give you all this!"


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the half-blood in the cage.

 Chapter 1081： Thousands of skill points

    Chapter 1081 Ten Thousands of Skill Points


    Allegiance?


    loyalty?


    The six half-bloods looked at each other in surprise.


    If other blood races stood in front of them and said this, they would think it was another good show to tease them.


    But the man in front of him was different. They had just watched him give their companion food and made one of their companions stronger.


    "Great God, Laura is willing to give everything I have."


    Laura almost didn''t hesitate to kneel in front of Ye Hao, not the kind of kneeling, but five-body throwing!


    With the first to take the lead, other people naturally chose to surrender. After all, a free opportunity is in front of them, and they cannot let it go.


    Instead of waiting for death here, it is better to trust the man in front of him.


    The chasing blade flashed in Ye Hao''s hand, and the chains of the remaining half-bloods were all broken.


    "what happened?"


    The movement of the prison attracted Shalin who was waiting outside.


    Shalin walked down again, and she was surprised that the half-blood broke off the chains.


    "Mr. Ye...you..."


    The half-bloods immediately became vigilant when seeing a vampire coming down.


    "Don''t be nervous." Ye Hao calmed the emotions of these half-bloods, and he looked at Sha Lin.


    "I want these half-bloods."


    Shalin was stunned. She looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "Mr. Ye, if you need a slave, you can find others. These half-bloods are dirty and lowly!"


    "No, I want them. Do me another favor, help me find other half-bloods, every five half-bloods. I am willing to produce a baron-level blood spar."


    Ye Hao took out five baron-level blood spars and placed them in Sha Lin''s hands.


    "These are to take them with you, as well as a prepaid deposit. In addition, please prepare food and clothes for them, and let them take a bath by the way. I will take them away tomorrow morning."


    Shalin looked at the blood spar in her hand, and she took a breath.


    Although I don''t know why Ye Hao wants these lowly half-bloods, their value is not as good as these blood spars. This is equivalent to falling in the sky.


    Shalin had no reason to disagree, even if Catherine was here, she would definitely agree with such a transaction.


    "I see, Mr. Ye. These half-bloods belong to you."


    After Ye Hao went back to his room, Laura and the others were arranged to wash, after all, after living in such a prison, I don''t know how long, and they are really a bit dirty.


    Sitting on the comfortable bed, Ye Hao didn''t have the energy to pay attention to the elegant setting of the castle room. With golden light in his eyes, he looked at the system page that only he could see.


    "Tsk tusk, this is the feeling of a real tyrant!"


    Ye Hao felt that his heart was rippling.


    After several major customer transactions, the skill points in Ye Hao''s account officially exceeded the 10,000 yuan mark!


    [Current remaining skill points of the host: 14290]


    Looking at these five figures, Ye Hao felt that he was about to wake up from a dream.


    The feeling of being a ten thousand yuan household is different.


    In addition, he still has a total of 3,500 energy stones!


    Because of sufficient skill points, Ye Hao was not prepared to absorb these energy stones for the time being.


    "With these skill points, I can upgrade the system and exchange for top sacred healing arts!" Ye Hao seemed to see the goddess of victory beckoning with him.


    "System, upgrade to 4.0!"


    [System prompt: The upgrade conditions are not currently met. ¡¿


    What?


    What the **** is unsatisfied.


    The upgrade requirement is to consume 2000 skill points, which is more than enough now.


    [System prompt: hidden conditions are not reached]


    "There are hidden terms? The system is careful, I call the consumer hotline to complain to you!" Ye Hao did not expect the system to pour cold water on his head.


    ¡¾4.0 system: 3.0 system is required and 2000 skill points are required. Hidden conditions: the host needs to have ten advanced skills (martial arts, cheats, abilities, etc.)]


    Although Ye Hao was angry at the "hidden clause" that the system suddenly appeared, but who called it a system, he could only curse a few words in his heart. .


    Ye Hao counted his advanced skills.


    The three abilities of strength, speed, and physical enhancement are all advanced.


    Holy healing, object control, and water abilities are also advanced.


    There are also advanced Nine Suns scriptures.


    Counting this, there are currently seven advanced skills in total, and Ye Hao still needs three advanced skills.


    So far, Ye Hao has not upgraded to advanced skills in the skill bar.


    ¡¾Fluoroscopy: Intermediate.


    Invisibility: Intermediate.


    Body control technique: Elementary.


    Teleport: Intermediate.


    Clone technique: Elementary. ¡¿


    There are other skills that are not level.


    "Forget it, there is no way to upgrade the three abilities to advanced levels, anyway, this time there are more skill points, enough."


    Ye Hao glanced at the skill bar. Although the skill points are enough, he can''t use it indiscriminately. You have to think about which skills are more practical now.


    Teleport is good!


    The clone technique is also quite useful, advanced clone technique, clone can have 50% of the body''s strength.


    Ye Hao is now a pseudo-innate, and that clone is at least the pinnacle of refining power realm, or the early stage of refining energy realm.


    Perspective and invisibility, I feel that it is not very useful when playing against real masters. If you really need it, you can redeem it at that time.


    After reading his existing skills, Ye Hao looked at the skills that had not been exchanged.


    Finally, he locked in his third desired skill.


    [Sacred Aura: Aura-type skills that can be activated within the host-centered range to give one''s own combat power blessing, immunity to most toxins, immunity to various negative effects, pain dispelling, etc. The actual effect depends on the skill level and the host''s mental strength]


    This is an auxiliary type of skill. Later, he will have to participate in the Arctic battle. This halo has great benefits.


    Now that you think about it, start redeeming it!


    [Exchange advanced teleport, consume 900 skill points]


    ¡¾Advanced teleportation: it can move in space within two hundred meters of surrounding area, short-term energy storage: ten times, cooling time is 24 hours. ¡¿


    [Host¡¯s current skill points: 13390]


    Ten teleports within a range of two hundred meters, don''t look at this number of times, but in real combat, even assassinations and escapes, this is a weapon.


    If it is used continuously, Ye Hao can appear two kilometers away silently in the blink of an eye.


    [Exchange intermediate clone technique, cost skill points: 200]


    [Exchange advanced clone technique, consume skill points: 1000]


    [Host¡¯s current skill points: 12190]


    [Advanced clone technique: The host can perform multiple clones, the maximum number is 30, and it can inherit 50% of the host''s strength. Duration: one hour. Cooling time: six hours]


    Leaving aside the body, thirty clones means thirty early stages of the refining realm!


    Ye Hao got a little excited thinking about it.


    If the scene were to be seen by people from all major families, I wonder if it would be a shock.


    [Exchange for primary sacred aura, consume 30 skill points]


    [Exchange the intermediate sacred halo, consume 150 skill points]


    [Exchange for high-level sacred aura, cost 700 skill points]


    [Current host skill points: 11310]


    [High-level sacred halo: within 100 meters of the host, the halo effect can be given to the upper limit of 100 people. Including courage blessing, pain reduction, wound recovery, combat power blessing, toxin immunity, fear dispelling... etc. Duration: 1 hour, cooling time: 6 hours]

 Chapter 1082： 4.0 system upgrade

    Chapter 1082 4.0 System Upgrading


    The three skills are exchanged.


    Ye Hao is ready to upgrade the system again.


    [The system meets the upgrade requirements and can be upgraded to a 4.0 system. Would you like to upgrade?]


    [Note: This upgrade will take an estimated week. During the upgrade, some system functions will be closed: skills, abilities, and martial arts exchange functions will be closed, and the system store will be closed. In addition, existing skills and items in the warehouse can be used normally]


    To close for a week, you need to redeem some things in advance.


    Ye Hao did not immediately upgrade, but came to the system store page.


    [Exchange servant contract*6, consume skill points: 600]


    [Servant Contract: The signing party must become the servant of the host, must not betray, must not have the heart to hurt the host, must unconditionally obey the host¡¯s instructions, the host can obliterate the existence of the servant at any time, and the host¡¯s consent is required to terminate the contract]


    The servant contract was something that Ye Hao had noticed before. Although it was a bit inhumane, it was prepared for those half-bloods.


    Ye Hao didn''t make unsure business, and naturally gave them the shackles if they gave them sweetness.


    If they were obedient, Ye Hao would not treat them badly, and this contract would be in vain.


    If they are not honest, don''t blame Ye Hao for using the power of the contract to directly obliterate them.


    [Exchange talent to upgrade potion*6, consume skill points: 180]


    [Exchange for Small Healing Charm*10, consume skill points: 400]


    [Exchange the Werewolf Experience Card*1, consume skill points: 200]


    [Exchange the blood spar...]


    In order to prepare for the emergency, Ye Hao exchanged some blood spar, almost consuming more than 3,000 skill points.


    [Host¡¯s current skill points: 6500]


    In a blink of an eye, Ye Hao squandered half of the 10,000 skill points, and then upgraded to 4.0. The top sacred healing technique has already booked 2000 skill points.


    If more skill points are really spent, it will be a little bit too much.


    "It''s a pity that this time I have basically emptied most of the savings of the blood races, and only then exchanged for more than 10,000 skill points. There is no other person in this world that can collect things better than the blood races."


    Ye Hao sighed.


    The windfall will come back quickly and go quickly. After that, you still have to do the task honestly and absorb the emerald exquisite flowers.


    Ye Hao looked at the exchanged items, most of which were prepared for those half-bloods.


    Another part is that Ye Hao, in case of emergency, although seven days are very short, no one can guarantee that nothing will happen within seven days.


    Confirm that the upgrade system is 4.0!


    [Consumption of 2000 skill points! ¡¿


    [Current remaining skill points: 4500]


    [System 3.0 is being upgraded to 4.0 version...The remaining time for the upgrade, 6 days, 23 hours and 59 minutes...]


    After the matter was processed, Ye Hao slept comfortably in bed, dreaming.


    Half asleep and half awake, Ye Hao felt a few soft things walking around him.


    "Meow, don''t move. Why are you running into my bed again."


    Ye Hao thought it was Meow who sneaked up to his bed again, but when he opened his eyes, he saw the layout of the surrounding rooms.


    He was sober instantly.


    wrong! I was not in the hotel last night, and Meow was not by my side.


    Ye Hao looked surprised at the two rows of Miaoling maids in maid costumes standing next to him, and several maids blushing and massaging Ye Hao.


    "Hey... what are you doing... why did you come to my room!"


    Ye Hao suddenly took the quilt beside him to cover his body.


    "Sir, we were ordered by Lord Shalin to take care of you to get up." A maid next to her said softly.


    "Get up? Is it necessary to touch my body to wake me up? Is it necessary to climb onto my bed!" Ye Hao stared.


    This is a bit too "surprise" to get up.


    The maid next to her whispered: "This is our highest standard of service. You will be massaged. If you don''t want to take a bath, we will rub you."


    The maid blushed.


    "If you need it, we can also meet any of your needs."


    I''m tired, so early in the morning to come to such a charming temptation.


    "No need, no need. Give me all out!"


    "By the way, where''s my clothes!" Ye Hao pointed to the clothes he threw next to him last night.


    "We have prepared the clothes. They are all made according to your size." The maid clapped her hands, and more maids walked in.


    Suits, pants, shirts, underwear...underwear...


    "How do you know the size of my underwear?" Ye Hao asked in surprise.


    A maid next to her blushed and hung her head, and said in a mosquito-like voice: "I... I just measured it."


    "Get out of here! Right away, right away!"


    ...


    The newly dressed Ye Hao stepped into the banquet hall of the old castle.


    Only Ye Hao sat in the hall of more than two hundred square meters, tables of several meters long, and dozens of foods.


    "You arranged those in the morning?" Ye Hao glanced at Sha Lin who was standing next to her.


    "Yes."


    When Ye Hao brought up this matter, Sha Lin felt a little fluctuating.


    She actually thought that Ye Hao would not necessarily get out of bed this morning, and the maids who arranged to go there must have been tossing, after all, the appearance of the maids was quite good.


    But she didn''t expect that a maid would come to inform her that they would be kicked out after Ye Hao woke up.


    How could this be? Could it be that those maids are not enough to attract him!


    "Don''t arrange such things in the future." Ye Hao didn''t know that at this moment, Sha Lin had speculated so many things in her heart.


    "Yes."


    "What about those half-bloods from last night." Ye Hao asked.


    "Resting in the guest room, if you need, I can call them over."


    "Yes. Arrange a car by the way. I will leave after breakfast."


    Catherine broke through in her retreat, and it is estimated that it will take a few months or several years.


    After all, it takes a long time for the blood race to break through.


    Ye Hao was anxious to leave because he still remembered that he told the vampires in Elworth Castle that there would be a wave of "exchanges" until noon this morning.


    Although there may not be many good things, no matter how small a mosquito is, it is meat.


    "Yes."


    After Shalin left, she soon walked in with six members of the half-blood.


    Ye Hao put down the tableware and looked at the six people in front of him.


    Seeing Laura Ye Hao who took the lead, his eyes lit up.


    Laura put on a leather jacket, her original long golden hair was tied together and braided, and her outfit looked like the heroine in the game.


    And she who had absorbed three blood spars was completely different from the other five, her complexion was completely new.


    "Master."


    Laura saw Ye Hao take the lead on one knee.


    Because Ye Hao didn''t allow them to call themselves gods, it would be difficult for others to hear this name.


    So they called Ye Hao Master.


    "Get up, how is your rest? Have you had breakfast yet?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I had a good rest and had breakfast." Laura replied.


    "Well, you guys get ready. Let''s go with me later." Ye Hao ate the food, but he found that no one moved.


    Then I thought about it, they were just prisoners before, and all the clothes on their bodies were found by Shalin, so what else do they need to prepare.


    In this way, after eating, a few people got on an extended Lincoln and left.

 Chapter 1083： Sworn allegiance

    Chapter 1083


    In the car, Ye Hao looked at the six people sitting a little restrained on both sides. They happened to be three men and three women.


    "What are your names."


    "Master, my name is Laura." Although I said it before, Laura introduced herself formally again.


    The other five looked at each other.


    "Bell..."


    "Jack."


    "Broad."


    "Della."


    "Monica."


    Five people said their names one by one.


    Ye Hao took out the six master and servant contracts from the storage ring, and asked Laura to pass it on to five people in turn.


    The text on the contract is very peculiar, and it does not belong to this world at all.


    "Please stop the car temporarily." Ye Hao pressed the call button on the side and asked the driver in the cab to temporarily stop the car.


    "This is a contract, you sign your names with blood on it, and surrender to me from the bottom of your heart."


    "Once the contract is reached, you will no longer be able to betray me. Once you disobey my order, I only need one thought to obliterate your existence."


    Hearing the power of ordinary paper in their hands, the hands of several people holding the contract trembled.


    "Now is the time for you to choose, sign the contract, I will give you everything you want, I swear in the name of Ye Hao."


    "Of course, if you don''t want to. You can leave now, I won''t stop you."


    Ye Hao opened the car door and pointed outside.


    The six people looked at the contract in hand, and Laura took the lead.


    "The young master gave us a new life, so that we can enjoy delicious food without waiting to die in that dark prison."


    "Everything about Laura belongs to the young master from that moment!" Laura bit her finger and resolutely signed her name on it.


    Then the master-servant contract in her hand suddenly burned on her own, and finally turned into a light and shot into Laura''s chest.


    A peculiar red mark appeared, and then the mark slowly disappeared, returning to its original appearance.


    Laura clutched her chest and gasped.


    Ye Hao looked at Laura, he could feel that there was a vague bond between him and Laura.


    Even he only needs a thought to make Laura disappear from this world.


    "My Della swears to be loyal to Master Ye Hao forever." Another person signed a contract of loyalty.


    The remaining four people also signed contracts one after another.


    Ye Hao was very satisfied.


    After that, Ye Hao will give them strength, and Ye Hao doesn''t like uncontrolled energy.


    In fact, they had no other choice in front of them. If they were not loyal to Ye Hao, they would leave from here, and within a few hours, they would be caught by other blood races. That would be two results, death or being tortured to death.


    Catherine imprisoned them, which is already a very kind act.


    "Each person has one bottle of these potions. Take them." Ye Hao handed out six bottles of talent potions to them.


    "From today, you are my Ye Hao people. Although I signed this contract, I will not treat you as slaves. You are just my staff and work for me. During normal periods, there are holidays and monthly holidays. You can get your salary."


    "You can have your own family, you can have children, and you can enjoy a normal life."


    After giving a blow to the stick, Ye Hao immediately gave them a pie.


    "Here are fifteen baron-level blood spars, except for Laura, three for each person, swallowed and absorbed."


    "These three are the Viscount-level blood spar, Laura yours."


    "From today, the five of you obey Laura, and Laura is your superior."


    Ye Hao distributed the blood spar to them.


    With three Viscount-level bloodstones, Laura should be able to increase her strength to the peak of the Qi Refining Realm, but she only has physical strength, no luck, and no special abilities of the blood family, so she is still a bit weak in the same level.


    After waiting, you can exchange a few physical skills or martial arts skills for them to practice.


    The other five people were very excited after obtaining the Blood Spar.


    They still vividly remember the scene after Laura took it last night. They knew very well that only if they were strong, they would not be bullied by others.


    But Laura was different, she clenched the three Viscount-level blood spars in her hand.


    She secretly vowed to become the sword in the hands of Master Ye Hao and fight for him!


    After three or four hours, with boats and cars, Ye Hao finally returned from Northern Ireland to Edinburgh, the castle of Elworth, more than two hundred kilometers away.


    The moment Ye Hao got off the car, many vampires surrounded him.


    "Mr. Ye Hao, I brought a lot of things today, please take a look."


    "Mr. Ye..."


    These people have been waiting for a long time, and they did nothing else to exchange the bloodstone in Ye Hao''s hands.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Ye Hao asked Laura and others to wait for him in the car, and he got out of the car to trade with these vampires.


    As Ye Hao had expected, there was not much gain today. Together, Ye Hao only absorbed less than two thousand skill points.


    It seems that what Ye Hao is interested in in the blood clan has basically been squeezed out.


    "Mr. Ye." A familiar voice came.


    Ye Hao looked to the side. It turned out that it was the maid who entertained him in Elworth Castle yesterday.


    "Mr. Ye, Master Shirley asked me to give you this card. With this card, you can spend in all the industries under the Elworth family and enjoy VIP treatment, and you can participate in the Elworth family¡¯s event. All banquets."


    A platinum card was handed to Ye Hao.


    It is printed with the family crest of the Elworth family.


    "This is the platinum card of the Elworth family!"


    "Elworth''s Platinum Card has always been given only to higher blood races above the Marquis level!"


    "Mr. Ye''s strength seems to be only at the Viscount level. He can be said to be the only exception."


    The surrounding guests were amazed and looked at Ye Hao enviously.


    Because what Ye Hao showed was the physique of the blood race, everyone thought Ye Hao was just an ordinary vampire viscount.


    platinum Card?


    Ye Hao accepted it, and when he set off in the morning, Shalin also gave him a card from the Ashley family.


    These big families like to use this kind of thing to represent identity.


    "Dididi"


    Just when Ye Hao was about to continue to see if there were any good deals, his cell phone rang.


    Facing the earl in front of him, Ye Hao said apologetically: "Please wait a moment, I will answer a call first."


    "It''s okay, please ask first."


    Aside from the duke and the marquis, who can make an earl wait so quietly, there is probably only Ye Hao.


    "Hey, Ye Hao. Where are you now."


    On the other side of the phone was an anxious female voice, Situ Qiaoer.


    "Student, what''s the matter?"


    Listening to her tone is particularly anxious.


    "It''s not good, something big happened. When our classmates of Huaxia University had breakfast this morning, some female students were taken away and some male students were injured."


    Ye Hao stood up abruptly, his face serious.


    The surrounding vampires noticed Ye Hao''s sudden move, and they could see from Ye Hao''s face that something serious happened to him.

 Chapter 1084： The Scarlet of Edinburgh

    Chapter 1084 The Scarlet Of Edinburgh


    Situ Qiao''er talked over the phone.


    Ye Hao initially understood what happened.


    As in the previous two days, some female students of Huaxia University are going to the hotel to enjoy the special features of Edinburgh. After all, according to the plan, they will leave Edinburgh tomorrow and go to the next city.


    But Yang Tai did not follow this time out.


    Among those students, there are only a few children from the weak Xiwu family.


    As a result, when they passed a road junction, four or five vans surrounded them and forced them into the car.


    A few minutes later, Yang Tai and others, who had not had time to call the police, received a call from the kidnappers and ordered Changsun Yu, Xia Xue, and Song Xiaoyue to go to their designated location immediately.


    Otherwise they will insult the female students who have been captive.


    In desperation, the grandson and daughters volunteered to rescue them.


    "You just let them go." Ye Hao roared angrily.


    "We have no choice. The other gangsters didn''t give us time at all, and they also showed us the live broadcast. If they don''t go immediately, they will live broadcast a girl student''s clothes!"


    "I finally got your cell phone number before calling you. You must think of a way, this foreign country, what if Yuer and the others have an accident!"


    Situ Qiao''er asked anxiously.


    "How long have they been away, is there any way to contact them!" Ye Hao asked.


    "When they left, the kidnappers had a foreigner who came to pick them up and asked them not to bring any communication tools." Situ Qiaoer replied: "They have been away for fifteen minutes now."


    "If they don''t let you take it, you won''t take it to them, or get a tracker!"


    Ye Hao roared.


    "Don''t yell at me... You must think of a way to save them, and it won''t matter how you yell when you come back." Situ Qiao''er said eagerly.


    "Okay, I see. I will take care of this."


    Ye Hao put down his mobile phone, he looked at the group of people around him coldly.


    At this moment, all the vampires present felt a kind of coercion, a kind of fear that seemed to come from instinct.


    "Sorry, I have something to deal with. I''ll leave first, and the transaction may not be able to proceed." Ye Hao finished speaking and turned around to leave.


    End of transaction?


    Wait, many of them are waiting in line, and some even rushed over from other countries in Western Europe overnight after getting the news.


    "Well... Mr. Ye, wait a minute, did you encounter something? Why don''t you tell us, maybe we can help." A blood family Count catches up with Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao had a pause.


    Yes indeed!


    It takes time to find someone in Edinburgh. If it takes too long, what if Song Xiaoyue and Sun Yu have an accident!


    But right now, isn''t there a group of resources that can be used.


    An angry look appeared on Ye Hao''s face.


    "I am a student at Huaxia University. Actually, this time I came to England because my classmates and I happened to be taking a leave of absence from school in England. But just now, I received a very angry news."


    "On the streets of Edinburgh, someone kidnapped my classmate! Among them was my friend!"


    "I must find the bad guys before they hurt my friends and classmates."


    Hear what Ye Hao said.


    The vampires around immediately gathered and became angry.


    "It''s terrible. Someone dared to do something to Mr. Ye''s friend in Edinburgh. This simply doesn''t put our blood in the eyes."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Ye, I have something to do with the Edinburgh police. I will ask them to help arrest the criminals now."


    "I will also send someone to help Mr. Ye find it."


    Seeing their verbal criticisms and penalties one by one, Ye Hao smiled inwardly, he didn''t want this, he wanted these blood races to look for him.


    After all, vampires have superior perception capabilities, much better than ordinary police officers.


    "Don¡¯t worry, you guys, I¡¯ve already figured out a way. I don¡¯t know who has a good reputation and help me spread a message. Who can help me rescue my friends? I¡¯m willing to use a few earl, viscount, baron-level blood spar to express me. Gratitude."


    "In addition, I promised that in the future, I will give priority to helping my friends conduct transactions, and the exchange price can be preferential."


    Ye Hao said this.


    In an instant, it was like burning fuel.


    The eyes of the vampires are red, not right...their eyes are already red.


    "Mr. Ye, your business is mine, and I will personally take someone to find it now. If you find a gangster, you must cut it to pieces!"


    "I''m the best at finding people, I''ll come!"


    "Mr. Ye. I live in Edinburgh. My familiarity with Edinburgh is like the familiarity with blood type breath. I promise to help you find your friend within an hour."


    These people are more excited than the other now, and you can see that the temptation of the blood spar is quite terrifying.


    "I''m sending you photos of my friends, and please note that some of my friends are ordinary humans, so please don''t expose the identity of the blood race in front of them."


    "no problem!"


    "This matter is left to us!"


    The original lively Elworth Castle, instantly all the vampires gathered here dispersed in a swarm, and they all swarmed towards the downtown area of ??Edinburgh.


    Just need to find a few people, and the Blood Spar is theirs.


    Such a beauty is simply a pie in the sky!


    Ye Hao got in the car too, his eyes were full of murderous intent.


    Those who dare to move him, it seems that Edinburgh today is going to be tainted with blood.


    ...


    Inside an abandoned construction site in downtown Edinburgh.


    Five or six black-haired female students were **** with their hands and feet, their mouths gagged, and their eyes were also covered by black cloth, and they sat on the ground.


    Their eyes were full of horror and fear.


    "Master, you can rest assured. I will take care of things for you." A blond man was on the phone with a respectful smile on his face.


    "I warn you. Those women I named, please clean my hands and feet, other Chinese women, wait for you to complete the task, just play as you like."


    There was a man''s arrogant voice over the phone.


    "Master, we used to do the kidnapping business. We promise that there is no problem. The woman you like, let alone touch it, we won''t even look at it. We promise to send it to you intact and enjoy it."


    "Stop talking nonsense, I can wait."


    "Yes Yes."


    The phone hung up.


    The blond man walked to the place where several Chinese female students were detained, and he saw several of his companions staring at the female students.


    "Not to mention, these Asian women are pretty. They must be fun to play."


    "I can''t help it anymore, so let''s play it first."


    A few people couldn''t help it anymore, with lustful eyes in their eyes.


    Hearing these foul language scared the female students to shrink their bodies.


    "Be honest with me. The women waiting for the master''s request have been taken down. These female students will play with you. Now if anyone moves me, I will chop his fingers." The blond man warned his men.


    "Big brother, Samantha took the women downstairs!" shouted a subordinate who was responsible for the wind.


    The kidnappers and the blonde boss showed a jackal-like smile.

 Chapter 1085： If he was

    Chapter 1085


    "Go up, your classmates are on it." Samantha looked at the women in front coldly, her eyes were jealous and crazy.


    Although these women are more prettier than themselves, they will soon feel what it is like to die.


    What she likes most is seeing those women screaming in pain and begging for mercy.


    Looking at the dilapidated and unfinished building in front of him, Song Xiaoyue shrank in fear.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here." Xia Xue squeezed Song Xiaoyue''s hand and gave her an encouraging look.


    "Chang Sunyu, someone above must be waiting for us. After we see the classmates, we make sure that they are safe and do it immediately." Tan Yan was also accompanied.


    "You are in the Qi Refining Realm, and I am in the late Refining Realm. The two of us should have no problem dealing with those rascals!"


    Listening to Tan Yan''s words, Changsun Yu also thought that there was nothing wrong.


    After all, the strength of the Qi Refining Realm is not a blow.


    "Wait a minute, you are responsible for protecting Xia Xue, and Song Xiaoyue, just act by chance and leave the rest to me." Changsun Yu exhorted.


    Tan Yan glanced at Long Sun Yu. She knew that Long Sun Yu was stronger than herself, and she didn''t say much.


    "What are you doing in a daze, don''t hurry up. If it''s late, I guess you will hear their begging for mercy." Samantha stood on the stairs and looked at them with a sneer.


    Long Sun Yu and several others followed Samantha.


    All the way to the fifth floor, they finally saw the blindfolded female classmates on the undecorated floor.


    "It''s Afang and the others!" Long Sun Yu whispered.


    The female classmates heard the voice of Changsun Yu, and they were struggling and crying, but because their mouths were blocked by the cloth, they had no choice but to whimper.


    "Woohoo..."


    Long Sunyu and Tan Yan glanced at each other.


    Long Sun Yu moved his feet and rushed towards the tied schoolgirl.


    "Beautiful Miss Hua Xia, I advise you better not to move."


    Behind the female student appeared a few foolish men. They held their pistols and pointed them at the female student''s head with a playful expression on their faces.


    Changsun Yu''s actions came to a halt.


    "Tsk tusk tusk, the goods that the owner sees are different, I just want to taste you." The blond man walked out, licking his lips with his tongue, two eyeballs kept on Changsunyu''s body Glanced.


    It seemed that he wanted to tear off all the obstructive clothes in front of him and do something unforgivable to the girl in front of him.


    Seeing that she couldn''t save people, Zhang Sunyu took a deep breath and said coldly: "You kidnapped them for ransom."


    "I can give you ten million, one hundred million, or one billion. You don''t have to ask for it."


    The blond man laughed, his eyes flashing red.


    "Beauty? Do you think I care about money. Do you think people with strength care about so-called money?"


    The corners of the blond man''s mouth showed sharp fangs.


    "This...what''s going on? They?" Song Xiaoyue looked at the guy who looked like the vampire in the movie in astonishment.


    "Oh, has this little beauty never seen a vampire?" The blond man looked at Song Xiaoyue with a smile.


    In the next moment, his body appeared in front of Song Xiaoyue and others.


    Chang Sun Yu''s face changed, she wanted to move.


    "That lady, you''d better not move around. Otherwise, the female students over there won''t know what will happen."


    The threatening words made Changsun Yu stand in place with gritted teeth.


    Damn it!


    The blond man looked at Song Xiaoyue, his aggressive gaze made Song Xiaoyue very scared.


    "All of them are big beauties, but the master has a beautiful blessing this time. I don''t know if the master can let me play too after getting tired of it."


    "But even if I can''t play, if I touch it, the master won''t know."


    The beauty is in front, he has forgotten the warning from the previous master, anyway, here are all his people, he just had a hand addiction, and it would be fine.


    With this thought, he stretched out his hand and stretched it toward Song Xiaoyue''s chest.


    Xia Xue''s face became cold, she was ready to expose the state of the vampire.


    She couldn''t let Song Xiaoyue be humiliated in front of her.


    "Pervert, get out of me!" One blow kicked the head of the blond man.


    As soon as the blond man''s figure flashed, he avoided the attack and at the same time his hand grabbed the big long leg.


    "Since you can''t wait, touch you first."


    The blond man chuckled and looked at Tan Yan who was grabbing her leg.


    Tugging with her hand, she tore off a trouser leg of Tan Yan''s jeans, exposing the long legs inside.


    Tan Yan was furious: "Die me!"


    How could Tan Yan tolerate others humiliating herself, and smashed her fist towards the other side''s door.


    "If you dare to move me, I will let my brother feed your classmate a bullet."


    Tan Yan''s fist stopped in front of the blond man''s face, she bit her teeth, her eyes were full of unwillingness.


    "Although it''s a pity that those female students died. Then they stripped their clothes and hung them on a certain street, so that everyone could enjoy their eyes."


    "Admire the female students of the famous Huaxia University."


    "Hahaha."


    The blond man said, he also put out his tongue and licked Tan Yan''s fist, looking very sick.


    "woo woo woo woo¡­¡­"


    When the female students in the distance heard such intimidation, some of them fainted directly.


    Tan Yan resisted the nausea and wanted to pull her feet out of the opponent''s hand, but the opponent''s hand was so strong that she couldn''t get it out.


    "Large long legs, I like it." The blond man''s hand slowly touched Tan Yan''s calf, and the wretched look in his eyes was about to materialize.


    "By the way, don''t let the eldest lady over there be idle. This is for the master. What if she has any weapons on her body?"


    "Come here, pick her up for me, and search carefully to see if there are any dangerous items on her."


    The words of the blond man made Changsun Yu''s body tremble.


    "Hehehe..."


    "Little girl, don''t move around. Cooperate well."


    "I haven''t touched such a beautiful thing."


    Four or five punks gathered around, raised their hands, and stretched out to Changsun Yu.


    Zhang Sunyu''s heart is quite confused at the moment. When did she suffer such humiliation in China, and now she has to be stripped of her clothes by these disgusting guys in front of her, which will make her face in the world in the future.


    But... if she did, those female students would be brutally killed.


    Long Sun Yu couldn''t bear to see those school girls who called their senior a few days ago and shyly asked to take pictures with them were buried here.


    Forget it, treat it as being seen by a dog.


    Zhang Sunyu closed her eyes in despair, and a tear was left behind her eyes.


    At this time, there was a person in her mind, Ye Hao...what if he had been here.


    Step on


    Suddenly the sound of footsteps came from the stairs, and a figure came up.

 Chapter 1086： Kind party?

    Chapter 1086 Blood Party?


    Could it be...Is it really him?


    Long Sun Yu had hope, but what she saw was a blond man who didn''t know him at all.


    Is it just their accomplices?


    Also right, how could he appear here at this time.


    "Ted, why did you run here?" The blond man looked at the person who came up in surprise, who was still his acquaintance, but he was just a fallen blood.


    I was a little afraid of him before, but now he himself has a background.


    Ted took out his cell phone, looked at the photo above, then looked at the women, his eyes revealed excitement.


    found it!


    He didn''t expect to find him. He was just a viscount blood clan. Because of the family''s loneliness, he became a downright nobleman in Edinburgh.


    He had heard that someone in the Elworth Collection would offer to exchange the blood spar.


    He was very excited. If he could get a blood spar, he could break through to the earl class, and he would hope to restore the glory of the family.


    It is a pity that he has nothing to exchange for the blood spar from that gentleman.


    And when he heard that the gentleman''s friend had been killed, he was willing to ask for help with the blood spar, and he immediately used his familiarity with Edinburgh to search.


    The hard work pays off, he really found it!


    "Matthew, let these women go." Ted stared at the famous vampire gangster in Edinburgh.


    "Ah? Let these women go?" Matthew seemed to have heard something funny, he let go of Tan Yan''s feet and waved to his men.


    The vampires surrounding Changsunyu came over.


    Changsunyu and others didn''t understand what was going on. It seemed that the man was also a vampire, but it seemed that he was here to help them.


    "Ted, who do you think you are? Do you think you are the local nobleman of Edinburgh two hundred years ago? Since your father died, Edinburgh has belonged to the March family!"


    "And I am following Master March."


    Matthew pulled out a dagger from his waist and looked at Ted with a sneer: "Get out of here, or I''ll shine your blood."


    "Matthew, I warn you. You are playing with fire now, if Earl March knows, he will kill you!" Teddy looked at these people warily.


    If the other party does not listen, he can only fight to the death and rescue these women no matter what.


    With these women, he has the capital to exchange the blood spar, and he has the hope of reviving the family.


    "Hahaha. Count March? You are here to fool people. Do you know who asked me to do this thing, it is Count March''s nephew, my master. Also, you should not think you If you are a viscount, you can **** these women from us."


    "Forgot to tell you, just two years ago. With the help of my master, I have also become a viscount!"


    Matthew raised his hand, and a visible blood surrounded his whole body.


    A strong smell of blood permeated all around.


    Taking a deep breath, Ted pulled out a short sword.


    "Yo-yo-yo, Master Ted really wants to fight us?" Matthew laughed, and then his eyes became cold: "Let''s go together, let''s bleed Master Ted today."


    When the voice fell, Matthew and his gang rushed up and fought with Ted.


    When Zhang Sunyu saw this, he was ready to help.


    "Woman, don''t move. Otherwise, I will destroy these female students." The vampire who held the female students threatened.


    Chang Sun Yu clenched his fists.


    "This...what the **** is going on? They." Song Xiaoyue looked at the scene like a movie version in shock.


    Those people attacked each other, and the man who spoke for them had cuts on his body, but those wounds were recovering quickly.


    Just because the wounds are getting more and more, the speed of recovery is getting slower and slower.


    Splashing blood was everywhere on the ground, and a strong smell of blood permeated here.


    Xia Xue looked at Song Xiaoyue, and she could feel Song Xiaoyue''s body trembling.


    It was the same when she faced the black armor corpse for the first time. When she first became a vampire, she was a little uncomfortable.


    But slowly she got used to it.


    But this pair of Song Xiaoyue was different, the scene before him had completely subverted Song Xiaoyue''s original worldview.


    But at this moment, Ted finally had two fists hard to beat four hands, and Matthew grabbed his neck.


    "Master Ted is still not good, after all, he is a downright noble." Matthew looked at Ted contemptuously.


    Blood filled Ted''s mouth; "Ma...Matthew... let these women go...or...otherwise not just...you, Edinburgh...may have to bear the anger of that person."


    "Want to scare me?" Matthew shook his head with a chuckle, grabbed Ted''s neck, dragged him to the edge of the house, and placed him on the five-story building.


    "The five-story building can logically say that a vampire can''t be killed, but I don''t know if the blood in your body can repair your wounds. And today''s sun is surprisingly good."


    Matthew let go with a grin.


    Ted''s body disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    Chang Sun Yu looked away and did not dare to look.


    Song Xiaoyue fainted in fright, Tan Yan was already overwhelmed with anger.


    "Beautiful lady, please let us continue with what we did just now. After all, the master is still waiting." Matthew opened his hands and laughed.


    However, Matthew Te¡¯s group of little brothers stared at Matthew¡¯s back at the moment.


    "Big Brother...Big Brother..."


    what happened?


    Could it be that Ted got up again?


    Matthew turned around, and he stepped back in shock when he saw the scene behind him.


    He saw dozens of powerful people appear behind him unconsciously, and he could feel that they also had the breath of vampires.


    Several of them were holding weapons made of blood.


    Blood energy weapons!


    They are earls!


    The others are Viscount?


    "I was preempted by the kid below." An earl glanced at Ted who fell to the ground and fell in a pool of blood, but it seems that Ted is not dead, but the blood energy in his body is too little and the recovery is slow. .


    "Forget it, since it''s all here. Help the gentleman to finish things, even if he can''t get the blood spar, he will remember us well."


    Several earls walked over slowly, talking to themselves.


    "Several...sir count earls, may I ask...you...what are you doing here?" Matthew looked at the few people in front of him in astonishment.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you know that it is because of you that the Elworth Collection has been suspended. Thousands of kinsmen are looking for you in Edinburgh." A gangster of female students.


    Thousands of blood races?


    Matthew was panicked. At this time, he noticed that there were dozens of cars parked downstairs and crowded with people standing there.


    There are more than a thousand blood slaves alone, and there are other barons and viscounts.


    This... Is this a blood party?


    He had never seen so many blood races before, and he was already dumbfounded.


    "A few blood slaves dare to be rude to Mr. Ye''s friends!" The earl snorted coldly.


    Those people immediately fell to the ground with their legs trembling, and the pistol fell aside.


    "Hey, Mr. Ye said it before. Among these are ordinary humans." Another earl blood family reminded him.


    "Almost forgot." The earl blood family hurriedly took back his blood energy weapons, and the other earl blood families also took back blood energy weapons.


    He glanced around at the women present.


    "Fortunately, ordinary humans are in a coma." The earl sighed with relief.


    "Several Counts...it...it''s nothing to do with me...I...I do everything according to my orders." Matthew also realized that he had caused a disaster at this time.


    "Whose order?"


    A chilly voice came, and when the blood races heard this voice, they all silently gave way.

 Chapter 1087： Schoolgirl rescued

    Chapter 1087


    An Asian face appeared in front of everyone.


    "Ye Hao!" Xia Xue was delighted, and ran to Ye Hao in two steps with her arms around Song Xiaoyue who was unconscious.


    Ye Hao glanced at Song Xiaoyue, who was unconscious. Fortunately, her breathing was steady, but she fainted.


    "They didn''t do anything to you, right?" Ye Hao asked.


    "We are fine, Xiaoyue was just shocked. Just now... they fought like a vampire in front of Xiaoyue. It is estimated that Xiaoyue was frightened."


    "The other guy also tore at Sister Tan Yan''s trousers, and wanted to indecent assault on Sister Tan Yan, and even let his subordinates pick off Senior Sister Sun Yu''s clothes."


    Xia Xue pointed at Matthew in disgust.


    "I see. You first take Song Xiaoyue and the female students to the car outside and wait, Director Yang and the others will come to pick you up soon."


    Ye Hao said.


    "Ok."


    Xia Xue didn''t say anything else, and honestly took Song Xiaoyue out of here.


    A few blood slaves helped lead the unconscious female students and left here.


    "Which one did he use you just now?" Ye Hao walked to Tan Yan and looked at her jeans with only a pair of trouser legs left.


    "I''m actually fine." Tan Yan said softly, with a touch of sweetness in her heart.


    At this time, Ye Haoneng appeared.


    Judging from the scene before him, the vampires were all because of Ye Hao.


    Although I don''t know what Ye Hao has to do with them, Tan Yan still has a sense of happiness.


    Isn''t this the story of the hero saving the beauty in the fairy tale?


    See Tan Yan not wanting to say.


    Ye Hao walked in front of Matthew step by step.


    "Which one do you do with her?" Ye Hao looked at Matthew coldly.


    "I...I." Matthew Khan was raining, and he felt a devil staring at the Asian in front of him, and every drop of blood on his body was terrified.


    In the next moment, Matthew Te''s neck was choked, and he didn''t even see Ye Hao''s shot.


    "I''ll ask you again, which manual is her?" Ye Hao said.


    "Right...right hand." Matthew replied.


    "You two should leave first, and I will handle the matter here." Ye Hao turned his head to look at Changsun Yu and Tan Yan.


    Long Sun Yu and Tan Yan seemed to know what would happen next, they just glanced at Ye Hao and left.


    The moment Changsunyu and Tan Yan walked down the steps, they heard a howling from above.


    The wailing sound penetrated people, like killing a pig.


    Long Sun Yu and Tan Yan quickened their pace.


    Matthew gasped heavily. He looked at his broken right hand on the ground, his eyes almost staring out.


    Although the kinship ability can be repaired, but with his strength, it will take at least half a year to repair an arm.


    "It hurts, right?" Ye Hao looked at Matthew and said lightly.


    "My lord, I know I was wrong. I really know I was wrong. Master Del of the March family ordered me to do all this." Matthew cried.


    Del?


    This name is so familiar.


    By the way, the reason why the cooperation and exchange between Huaxia University and Edinburgh College broke up was because of the blood family named Del at that welcome banquet.


    No wonder the female students of Huaxia University will be attacked. It turns out that this **** guy is doing the trick.


    "What is the relationship between Master Del you mentioned and the March family?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Master Del is the nephew of Lord March, because Lord March has no children, so he treats Master Del as his own child." Matthew said quickly.


    It turned out to be like this, a blood count, can this guy dare to be so arrogant in Edinburgh.


    "After you catch those girls, what will you do next?" Ye Hao continued to ask.


    Matthew hesitated for a moment, and he said tremblingly: "Master Del said, the women who called will send him to the castle for him to enjoy. The other female students let us...we figure it out. "


    "It''s up to you?" Ye Hao sneered at Matthew, "How about it?"


    Matthew was short of breath, afraid to answer Ye Hao''s question.


    He knelt on the ground, letting the blood flow from his broken arm.


    "My lord, I really know that I was wrong. I am a pony of Master Del. I can''t help but listen to his orders. Let me go, I am willing to... I am willing to be loyal to you!"


    Facing Matthew''s begging for mercy, Ye Hao''s eyes were cold.


    "Mr. Ye, this Ted blood clan was the first to arrive here before. We arrived in time because we felt the fluctuation of the blood clan fighting here."


    A severely injured blood clan was carried up by several blood slaves.


    "It was you who found here first?" Ye Hao looked at the blood clan who had difficulty walking.


    This breath should be of the Viscount level.


    It takes a lot of courage to fight these people here alone.


    "Yes... Mr. Ye." Ted spoke strongly.


    "well."


    Ye Hao took out an earl-level bloodstone and stuffed it into Ted''s hand.


    "It''s yours now."


    Ted saw the blood spar in his hand, and he found that all the pain and injuries on his body were worth it.


    As long as he has this earl-level blood spar, he is expected to break through.


    "Thanks...Thank you Mr. Ye." Ted said gratefully.


    The other blood races around showed envy and jealousy.


    Ted hurriedly put away the bloodstone. After all, it was an earl. If someone snatched it, Ted could not keep it.


    "This piece belongs to him. If anyone dares to move, don''t blame me for chasing him." Ye Hao said coldly.


    All the blood races immediately dispelled the little thoughts in their hearts.


    They don''t think Ye Hao is joking, they only need a few earl-level blood spars. There are a lot of earls here who are willing to work for him.


    What''s more, they heard that Marquis Wayne''s warrant card was also in this person''s hand.


    Duke-level power!


    That''s pretty scary.


    "They caused your injuries?" Ye Hao pointed to Matthew and his brothers.


    Ted nodded.


    "Can you still walk?" Ye Hao asked.


    Ted was puzzled, but still said, "Yes."


    "You wait a minute and go with me."


    Ye Hao turned his head to look at Matthew Te and the others. Three Viscount-level blood spars appeared in Ye Hao''s hand and threw them to a nearby earl who had worked hard during the search.


    "Do me a favor. The sun is pretty good today. Let these people get a good exposure. Remember to cut off your arms, thighs, sprinkle onions, and put a cross."


    Matthew and the others showed horrified expressions.


    No matter how strong the vampire is, the recovery ability is not invincible. If you toss like that, it is estimated that their lives will be lost.


    Several blood slaves stood up and prepared to resist, but they were taken down instantly.


    Don''t be kidding, there are thousands of blood races gathered here, but they still want to resist.


    "Mr. Ye, I promise you will be satisfied." The earl who received the blood spar showed an expression of excitement.


    Although the Viscount-level blood spar is not comparable to the earl-level, it is also a precious treasure.


    As for torturing those of the same race, in his opinion, the value of those people is completely inferior to the three blood spars in his hand.

 Chapter 1088： March Castle

    Chapter 1088


    "Mr. Ye, what else do you have to order?" The other kinsmen looked at Ye Hao expectantly.


    "Go to March Castle."


    Ye Hao said coldly. He pointed to Ted: "You come with me."


    "Yes." Ted nodded, perhaps because he had the earl-level blood spar in his arms, he felt that his injuries were much better.


    "Maqi Castle?" Several earl-level kinsmen glanced at each other.


    Castle March is an earl¡¯s castle, and Edinburgh is considered his jurisdiction.


    This is the news they all know.


    "If you don''t want to go, please feel free." Ye Hao took Ted downstairs, got in the car parked downstairs, and headed towards the Castle March on the outskirts of Edinburgh.


    The other earl blood race glanced at each other.


    "Earl March is going to be unlucky."


    "This person is a friend of Lord Catherine Marquis, and he has a good relationship with Lord Shirley. He also has a token of Duke rank on him, so even the Marquis will give him a bit of face."


    "Then shall we go or not?"


    "Selling Mr. Ye''s face, anyway, this is a good thing that is profitable and harmless."


    Soon, all the blood races drove to follow Ye Hao''s car.


    The long motorcade galloped on Edinburgh Street.


    During this period, no police dared to stop them, because the upper level of the local police station knew exactly who was sitting on these cars and they could not afford to offend them.


    This has caused the common people to think which country''s top official is traveling.


    Castle March.


    Del is enjoying in his small swimming pool at the moment, and there are four or five exposedly dressed and **** beauties next to him.


    "Master Del, why don''t you ignore us today."


    "Could it be that our swimsuits don''t look good."


    Several beauties tease Del with their bodies.


    If it is normal, it is estimated that Del has already jumped on it by now.


    "Just stay with me. Today, the young master is going to play some fresh stuff."


    Thinking of those peerless beauties, Del felt that the hormones all over his body were about to erupt.


    Zi Zi Zi


    The sound of cars came from outside the castle.


    The speed is quite fast, it seems that Matthew and the others sent the people.


    "You all go down."


    Del walked out of the pool and wrapped himself in a bath towel.


    That gesture says that as much as you are happy, you are as happy as you are.


    But after more than ten minutes, Del''s excitement was almost over.


    "Strange, how come Matthew hasn''t come up yet."


    Del frowned, he took out his cell phone and called Matthew.


    In the end, no one answered.


    Of course, no one answered, because Matthew and his gang of brothers were being hung on the top floor of the unfinished building. There were broken limbs and a large pool of blood on the ground.


    Their bodies were as thin as corpses, and they had no strength to shout.


    "Don''t even answer my phone, this **** bastard." Del cursed.


    He stood up and prepared to go out and see for himself.


    At this moment, the wall of the swimming pool collapsed directly, and a **** figure flew in and fell into the pool.


    In an instant, the originally clean pool became a pool of blood.


    "Master Del, have been waiting here for a long time."


    A man stepped in on the debris of the wall.


    "You... why are you here." Del seeing Ye Hao, as if seeing a ghost.


    "Did you not see what you wanted to see."


    Ye Hao approached Del step by step.


    "Do you know what I hate most?"


    "If someone targets me, it''s okay, just use whatever means, and I will follow Ye Hao."


    "but."


    Ye Hao looked at the butler Evanson who was struggling to get up in the pool, but was already weak.


    "If someone dares to take action against the person next to me, I will make him regret coming to this world."


    Del could clearly feel the murderous aura on Ye Hao, and he trembled back.


    "You... I warn you, this is Castle March."


    "My uncle is Lord March, he is taking a nap now. Soon... soon he will come over, if you dare to touch me, then Uncle March will let you die!"


    Del threatened.


    At this moment, another gate beside the pool was pushed open, and a middle-aged blond man in a tuxedo walked out.


    "Uncle March, save me. This person suddenly rushed in... He... He also wounded Butler Evanson."


    Seeing the people, Del, as if seeing a savior, shouted nonsense.


    "You''re Earl March. But your precious nephew said that you want me to die. I want to listen to you. How are you going to make me die?"


    Ye Hao looked at each other jokingly.


    Earl March walked over step by step with a cold face.


    Seeing his uncle''s expression, Del was happy in his heart. This is when his uncle is angry. When his uncle is angry, it is very scary.


    He still remembered that a vampire hunter broke into Edinburgh somehow and wanted to kill his uncle.


    The result was torn in half by his uncle, and hung on the highest point of the castle for three months.


    He seemed to have seen the corpse of the damned Chinese man.


    Although he didn''t know why Matthews would fail, those were no longer important, as long as he killed the man.


    Those female students are not yet ready.


    puff


    Del''s eyes stopped, he looked at the sword that pierced his chest and heart.


    And the one holding the sword is Uncle March who treats him like a son.


    Although the vampire''s heart can be recovered if it is pierced, the pain can be transmitted to his brain.


    "Uncle...this...why is this?"


    Count March looked at Del indifferently, with murderous intent in his eyes.


    "Del. You are my nephew. I have been close to you because I have no children, and I tolerate your misconduct in Edinburgh."


    "But if you provoke Mr. Ye, you will pay for it."


    Ma Qi looked at Ye Hao, he actually knelt on the ground with his legs bent.


    "Mr. Ye, I will leave this **** Del to you, leave it at your disposal. There are also many treasures in my castle, but please let me be afraid of my life."


    Del looked at his uncle in dismay.


    He...he actually knelt before this Chinese man, begging for mercy?


    how can that be?


    What the **** is going on, I must be dreaming, it must be like this.


    Del endured the pain in his chest and staggered towards the outside as he crawled out.


    He found that there were hundreds of kinsmen outside, and looked at him with eyes that looked dead.


    The look in his eyes was sarcasm, sneer, and indifference.


    "Mr. Mitch, why are you here?" Del saw an acquaintance, another Lord Earl.


    He had seen this man at Uncle March''s banquet.


    At this moment Earl Mitch looked at his eyes, as if looking at a stranger.


    "This...this...what the **** is going on?" Del looked around in horror.

 Chapter 1089： The power of corpse water

    Chapter 1089 the power of the corpse water


    Count March knelt on the ground, looking at his nephew who seemed to have lost his heart.


    Annoyed and angry in my heart.


    Ye Hao looked at this Del indifferently, he wanted to punish this guy that way.


    By the way, just what Tang You You gave him before was useful.


    Seeing Ye Hao took out something like a perfume bottle from his pocket, he walked to Del.


    "Remember, there are some people you can''t afford to offend."


    The corpse water was what Tang Youyou used to exchange Poison Pill with him at the beginning. Dropping on the human body can corrode the whole body.


    I don''t know if this thing doesn''t work for vampires.


    Ye Hao was not stingy, and just sprinkled on Del''s body like water.


    Although Del was at the Viscount level, the aura of many vampire counts around him was pressing on him at the moment, with a sword in his chest, and he had no ability to resist.


    I can only feel some liquid dripping on his body.


    He froze for a moment, thinking it was rain.


    The vampires around were also curiously watching what Ye Hao was doing.


    Then Del was horrified to find that the places where the water droplets had dripped began to rot slowly, turning into the same black water slowly flowing on the ground.


    "This...what''s going on? My hands, my feet."


    The pain felt like being eaten by ant poisonous insects came all over his body. Del could even clearly see his internal organs, his bones, and the cross-section of his arm.


    In this way, watching his body disappear little by little, Del struggled and shouted at Count March in horror.


    "Uncle, save me."


    Count March looked at all this, he did not sympathize, because in hundreds of years, they have completely looked down on the feelings.


    He was just terrifying this Asian, and he could torture someone to death in such a shocking way.


    Other vampires around also took a breath.


    In a few minutes, Del''s screams disappeared, and only clothes and a pool of black liquid remained on the ground.


    Everyone didn''t dare to get close to these liquids for half a step. The horror-like scene just now was too scary, making them vampires feel creepy.


    Many people looked at Ye Hao''s hand with more than half of the water left in the bottle.


    This thing is a bit too scary, it can corrode the body of a blood race so quickly, the power of this thing is a bit scary.


    This is still a viscount, what would happen to the marquis if it fell on the earl.


    He, who said that Asians are kind, this Asian blood race is more cruel than they are.


    Ye Hao didn''t know that the vampires around him had regarded him as a demon.


    He was also a little surprised by the effect of this corpse water. Although the vampire has a strong recovery ability, no matter how fast it recovers, it can''t be as fast as the body''s disappearance. If the whole body disappears, even the blood can no longer recover.


    In fact, there is a better way to cut off the liquid contaminated part.


    Del was frightened just now, and didn''t expect at all, let alone cut, he didn''t even dare to touch, and finally could only watch his body corroded.


    "Earl March, I just killed your nephew, don''t you have any opinion." Ye Hao glanced at Earl March, who was still kneeling on the ground next to him.


    Count March said quickly: "This is what he deserved. He should use his life to make amends with Mr. Ye!"


    Powerful strength can make anyone lower his head to you and give up his dignity.


    "Just now you said your treasure house?" Ye Hao squinted.


    Count March immediately understood what Ye Hao meant, and he took out a bunch of keys from his pocket.


    "The third floor underground, that is my treasure house, now Mr. Ye is yours." Earl March handed over his key, his heart aching.


    That''s my own collection for hundreds of years, and now I am giving it away.


    I was a bit sad about Del''s tragic death just now, and everything that disappeared instantly was the fault of this bastard.


    If he is still alive, he will be broken into pieces by himself.


    But now it''s important to save your life.


    After living for hundreds of years, March is very clear that all dignity and everything are fake. If life is gone, then there is nothing.


    There is an old saying in China that leaves the green hills without worrying about no firewood.


    As long as you survive, you can return anything!


    "Ted."


    Ye Hao suddenly shouted.


    The crowd in the distance... Ted of the vampire crowd ran out quickly.


    "My lord, you call me?"


    "This old castle is good."


    Ye Hao said inexplicably, he glanced at Earl March: "Earl March, I think you have been here in Edinburgh long enough, so you should go for a walk. This castle is left to my little brother. how is it."


    This is an order to chase off March.


    Although there is a bit of pain in my old castle, but the treasure trove is sent out, compared to one old castle, it is nothing.


    "Yes, yes. I''ll leave Edinburgh in a minute, no... I''ll leave English!" Earl March said repeatedly.


    "Ted, this castle will belong to you from today." Ye Hao patted Ted on the shoulder.


    Ted was overjoyed.


    Ye Hao meant to train him. He performed the most respected etiquette among the blood clan.


    "Mr. Xie Ye."


    "Ted, and some of you accompany me to see the treasure house of Count March." Ye Hao said, pointing to the three vampire counts next to him.


    Although I don''t know why Ye Hao looked for them, they still followed it honestly.


    Count March saw Ye Hao leave, he was relieved.


    Stand up slowly.


    "Master, you... why do you bend your knees so humbly to that kid." A weak voice came from the side.


    Earl March looked over. It turned out that it was Butler Evanson, and he barely got up.


    "Kneel down? If I don''t bow down, what can I do. Do you know how much energy this kid has in him?"


    "I heard that he exchanged a Marquis-level blood spar with Marquis Wayne last night, and also exchanged a large number of blood spars with other blood races. The Ashley family and the Elworth family are closely related to him. "


    "He also has an order card from the Marquis of Wayne, which has Duke-level strength! If he uses that, he can directly erase the castle from this world to me!"


    Count March sighed: "There is an old saying in China that people have to bow their heads under the eaves. That fellow Del has caused such a great disaster for me, and I can hold my life to it."


    "Evanson, you pack up your things, let''s leave English."


    Butler Evanson secretly clenched a fist: "But can we just swallow our breath like this."


    Thinking of the famous March family in Edinburgh the day before yesterday, Evanson still couldn¡¯t accept it because a young man turned into a cloud of smoke.


    "There will always be opportunities for revenge. Ten years, one hundred years, but these prerequisites are that we want to live." Count March''s eyes showed a dark expression.


    But it was quickly covered up, and his face was still sad.

 Chapter 1090： Cultivate spokespersons

    Chapter 1090


    Walking on the stone steps hovering downwards, Ye Hao suddenly stopped.


    Ted and the three earl-level kinsmen who followed him also stopped.


    "If I remember correctly, the three Lord Earls are all lords of several cities around Edinburgh." Ye Hao looked at the three.


    The blood race has a certain sense of territory, which is considered an unspoken rule.


    And those who have the right to own the territory are all blood races above the earl level.


    Before Edinburgh, the masters in the darkness were the Marches.


    "Yes." The three earl-level blood clan didn''t know why Ye Hao wanted to ask this.


    "There are three earl-class blood spars here."


    Ye Hao took out the only three Earl Grade Blood Spars he had exchanged before.


    At this moment, the three earl vampires'' eyes widened, and they could even hear their swallowing saliva.


    "I have something to trouble the three Lord Earls for a favor. I don''t know if I want to?" Ye Hao smiled and looked at the three.


    The three vampire counts immediately pressed their chests and said almost in unison: "Edwin (Derek, Frans), willing to work for Mr. Ye!"


    Ye Hao was very satisfied with the attitude of the three.


    "Actually, they are two trivial things. Ted is my friend, and now this castle is owned by him, and Edinburgh..." Ye Hao said, his tone stuck.


    The three earls of vampires are all people who have lived for hundreds of years, and of course they heard what they meant.


    "From now on, Mr. Ted is the master of Edinburgh. We are willing to help Ted consolidate his position in Edinburgh!"


    The three said.


    This is just a small matter, and it is nothing compared to the Earl-level Blood Spar.


    "In addition, Earl March, I not only hope that he disappears from English, I also hope that he disappears from this world." Ye Hao''s eyes flashed with determination.


    Earl March is an Earl of Vampire, and once he has any ideas, it is a hazard to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t allow such a threat to exist, and he still lived for hundreds of years.


    The three of them looked surprised and glanced at each other.


    "This...according to the rules of the blood family, you can''t hunt the blood family without authorization in private. And if you want to completely kill a vampire earl..." Earl Edwin said.


    The other two showed a worried expression.


    "If you add this corpse water. You just need to smear this on your weapon, or control him and pour this thing on him."


    "Moreover, three vampire counts, I don''t believe you can''t kill a vampire count." Ye Hao took out the bone water.


    He went on to say: "In addition, I actually have a lot of blood spar in the east. I hope to find some collaborators in the west. I am willing to provide him with an earl-level blood stone every year."


    One Earl Bloodstone a year!


    The three vampire earls all took a breath.


    If so, their breakthrough to the Marquis level is just around the corner.


    Edwin took the corpse water in Ye Hao''s hands without hesitation, and said firmly: "Mr. Ye. I promise that March won''t see the sun tomorrow."


    "So are we." The other two said immediately.


    There is a saying in human society: Money can make the ghosts go.


    In the kinship society, it is: there are blood stones that can make vampires grind!


    In the face of sufficient benefits, all rules are like a piece of thin paper.


    "Very good. You go first." Ye Hao waved his hand, and at the same time gave them three blood stones and corpse water.


    The three of them now understand that the reason why Ye Hao called them down was not to look at some treasure house, but to explain these things to them.


    Suddenly Ye Hao and Ted were left in the corridor.


    Ted witnessed what happened with his own eyes. The respect and awe in his heart for Ye Hao took another step.


    "Mr. Ye, you... you just handed the bloodstone to them. Are you afraid that they won''t do anything then?" Ted said.


    "Afraid? Hmph, if they dare to do this, then I dare to take out a Marquis-level bloodstone to want them." Ye Hao said confidently.


    With the system store in hand, Ye Hao''s status in the blood clan is no lower than any big family.


    "Ted. I just said that I need some collaborators in the Western world. I don''t know if you would like to help me." Ye Hao glanced at Ted.


    Ted''s heart was shocked, and many thoughts appeared in his mind at this moment.


    Finally he knelt down on one knee resolutely.


    "Ted is willing to be loyal to Mr. Ye."


    He is a smart man.


    "There are three Viscount-level bloodstones here. Take them and absorb them first. You can save the Earl-level bloodstones to the Earl-level before using them. In addition, you can converge the blood slave forces under Earl March and control Edinburgh as soon as possible."


    "After that, I will release the news that you are my spokesperson here. You help me collect the Western world, all the things I want, and the holders can use those things to exchange blood stones with me."


    "As for what things, I will give you a list later."


    Ye Hao looked at Ted. In this way, Ye Hao has also established a "ranch" in Europe. Although the mosquitoes are small, they are meat when piled up.


    Ted''s pupils dilated, and his breathing became rapid.


    The reason why he did this was not only because of the three Viscount-level blood spars that Ye Hao escaped, but also because of the rights that Ye Hao gave him.


    With a steady supply of bloodstones, as long as he Ted is not a waste, it is enough to establish a network of his own in the Western world.


    After all, bloodstone is something that every vampire cannot refuse.


    Ted knelt on the ground with his other leg, and his head hit the ground.


    "Mr. Xie Ye, starting today, Ted is the sword in Mr. Ye''s hands, and Ted is willing to give everything I have to Mr. Ye. Even my life!"


    Opportunity, this is an opportunity for him to rise.


    "Okay, get up. I don''t need your life, as long as you do things honestly for me. In the future, there will be one more name among the blood lords, and that is you."


    Ye Hao''s words seemed to make Ted see the moment when he was wearing blood wings and holding blood weapons, becoming the ruler of thousands of blood races.


    When Ted raised his head and stood up, Ye Hao had disappeared before his eyes.


    ...


    The treasure house of Count March.


    Ye Hao looked at what was in front of him.


    "Although there are not many good things, it can be regarded as making up for the loss I just made." Ye Hao put away all the things that he saw and everything that could be used, and found a storage ring of more than ten square meters here. , Just don¡¯t worry about things not being able to fit.


    "However, this blood spar is also quick to use. All of the ones that were exchanged before the blink of an eye are consumed." Ye Hao scratched his head, feeling a little painful.


    If you want to redeem, you can only wait until seven days later.


    There is also a master-servant contract to be exchanged. If Ted is unwilling to sign at that time, then he can only find another spokesperson.


    But after that, you still need to tighten the waistband, after all, there are not many skill points.


    Ye Hao glanced at the system page.


    [Host¡¯s current skill points: 7646]

 Chapter 1091： Real world

    Chapter 1091 The Real World


    When Ye Hao returned to the hotel, it was close to dusk in the afternoon, and he just ran into Yang Tai and others.


    Yang Tai saw Ye Hao, and he walked over immediately.


    "How''s the matter going? Do you need me to come forward."


    "No, the matter has been handled. How are the students? Are you frightened?" Ye Hao asked.


    "The students are fine, but one of them, Song Xiaoyue, is still in a coma. Her sister rushed over and took care of her in the room, but there was nothing serious about it," Yang Tai said.


    "Then what do you plan to do next? Continue with the previous arrangements?" Ye Hao asked.


    This time things are not small, and it is likely to affect Yang Tai and their original plan.


    "The previous arrangement may not be able to continue. After all, the student was held hostage. No bad results happened this time, but next time, who knows if anything will happen. We are going to report the situation to Huaxia University. The nearest plane is back to China."


    Yang Tai said sternly.


    Ta Ta Ta


    At this moment, a figure suddenly ran in from outside the hotel, looking very anxious.


    "Oh, Teacher Yang. That''s great, I''m still worried that I can''t find you."


    Ye Hao and Yang Tai took a look at the breathless person who appeared before them.


    It was the former host teacher at Edinburgh University.


    "Excuse me, do you have anything to do?" Although the other party cancelled the exchange and cooperation with him, Yang Tai asked kindly.


    The reception teacher suddenly bowed to Yang Tai: "Ms. Yang is very sorry. I apologize to you on behalf of Edinburgh College for the previous rudeness. I am here to request the resumption of this academic exchange."


    "Our Edinburgh College will give the Huaxia University Exchange Group the highest level of treatment. All expenses during the period will be borne by Edinburgh College. Please be sure to agree to my request."


    Yang Tai was stunned, he didn''t understand what the other party was doing.


    Why suddenly there was a big change.


    "Director Yang, Director Yang. I just received a call from Huaxia University." A teacher led by Huaxia ran over with a mobile phone.


    "What''s wrong, let us go back quickly?" Yang Tai asked.


    The leading teacher shook his head: "No. In just five hours, our school received invitations from dozens of well-known universities in England, asking us to go to their schools for academic exchanges."


    "Including Oxford University, Cambridge University, Imperial College London, Queen of England University, Manchester University..."


    The names of the universities are almost all the top universities in England, and even the top universities in the world.


    "All expenses in the academic exchange process, including round-trip travel expenses, are funded by the other college. Our school has already agreed to the invitation of several colleges."


    Yang Tai was dumbfounded. Even if he was only the director of the Political Education Office, he had heard of the names of these universities.


    How come so many universities suddenly appeared.


    Could it be...


    Yang Tai turned his head, but Ye Hao was no longer nearby.


    "Director Yang, it was our fault before. Please come to our school to communicate." The teacher from Edinburgh University was very anxious when he heard what he said just now, and even grabbed Yang Tai''s arm.


    This time he received the death order from the above and must ask the Huaxia University Exchange Group to forgive them, otherwise his teacher is estimated to be fired.


    "Please calm down. We have to sit down and talk about these things slowly."


    ...


    Ye Hao didn''t have to guess about the invitation letters thrown by so many universities suddenly.


    Those kinsmen learned that Ye Hao had a relationship with Huaxia University during this incident, and of course they would not let go of this opportunity to have a relationship with Ye Haola.


    And letting those universities take the initiative to invite, for those blood races, is just a matter of speaking for the school board.


    Ye Hao left these things behind. He went outside Song Xiaoyue''s room and knocked on the door. After making a sound inside, he opened the door and walked in.


    It happened to see Song Ying sitting by the bed feeding Song Xiaoyue.


    Although Song Xiaoyue''s face was pale, she didn''t have much physical problems. She just accepted too many surprises and couldn''t recover her emotions for a while.


    Xia Xue and Meow are also here.


    When Song Xiaoyue saw Ye Hao come in, her eyes changed.


    "Ye Hao. Sisters and the others have told me that in this world... In fact, all the legendary monsters exist..."


    Song Xiaoyue was a little excited.


    Song Ying looked helpless, and she blamed herself.


    Ye Hao walked to the bed and stroked Song Xiaoyue''s forehead.


    "Yes, those are all real."


    Song Xiaoyue didn''t expect Ye Hao''s direct admission, she paused.


    "Your sister, Xiaoxiao also knows, right?"


    Su Xiaoxiao on the side spit out his tongue: "In fact, I just know some things about martial artists, vampires, and so on. I''ve only heard of it for the first time."


    "What about sister, when did you know it?" Song Xiaoyue raised her head to look at Song Ying.


    Song Ying opened her mouth, but she didn''t know what to say.


    "It was in Xiangdu." Ye Hao answered Song Ying.


    Song Xiaoyue lowered her head: "It turns out...that only I don''t know. Why? Why did you just hide it from me. Even Xia Xue, Song Xiaoyue, and Xiaoxiao knew about it. Why...why did you keep hiding from me? As an outsider?"


    While speaking, Song Xiaoyue''s tears flowed down, her hands tightly grasping the bedding.


    Song Ying looked at her sister distressedly and wanted to step forward to comfort her, but Ye Hao stopped her.


    "You all go out first, leave it to me here, meow you stay."


    Although he didn''t know what Ye Hao was going to do, Xia Xue and the others left obediently.


    Song Ying looked at Ye Hao with please in her eyes.


    The door of the room closed, Meow sat on the sofa.


    "It''s not that we want to hide it, nor do we treat you as an outsider. We just want to protect you." Ye Hao gently stroked Song Xiaoyue''s head.


    "I didn''t want you to know these things at all. I wanted to let you all live in ordinary lives. But God will always make some jokes with me."


    "Xia Xue, she was attacked by zombies when she was in China, and I had to tell her these things. Your sister, the affairs in Xiangdu are also involved in troubles, so she will know."


    "Little, she was bullied when she was in school, because for some reason she was exposed to those things."


    Listening to Ye Hao''s narration, Song Xiaoyue''s emotions began to slowly calm down.


    "In fact, vampires are just a kind of race living in this world. There are good and bad, similar to our humans."


    "But... but what they look like." Song Xiaoyue''s eyes showed fear and fear.


    "Meow, show your ears and tail." Ye Hao suddenly said to Meow on the side.


    Ear tail?


    Song Xiaoyue looked at Miao Miao in confusion, she was stunned when Miao Miao took off her hat.


    I saw brown ears like animal ears appearing on Meow Meow''s head, and at the same time a thick hairy tail came out of her skirt.


    "This...this..." Song Xiaoyue widened her eyes and looked at Meow in disbelief.


    "Actually, Meow Meow doesn''t belong to humans, she is considered a half-orc. She has the genes of a cat, but what about that? Do you hate Meow Meow?" Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue.


    Song Xiaoyue looked at Meow with complicated eyes.


    Miao Miao blinked her big watery eyes and looked at Song Xiaoyue: "Sister Xiaoyue? Do you hate me?"


    The pitiful expression was like a kitten about to be abandoned by her owner.

 Chapter 1092： Go to ancient Rome

    Chapter 1092


    "How come, Meow is so cute, how can I hate you!"


    Song Xiaoyue couldn''t bear to see the loss of Meow, and hurriedly comforted.


    Meow smiled immediately.


    "Look. This is actually nothing. Now you have seen the real world. This is a fact that cannot be changed. I hope you can adjust your mentality and don''t blame your sister."


    "After all, everyone is worried about you."


    Song Xiaoyue calmed down a lot, and she whispered: "I know. Actually, I''m not angry with my sister, but I haven''t gotten used to this sudden change."


    "Then you have a good rest. I''m out, Meow, let''s go out, let Sister Xiaoyue take a good rest." Ye Hao stood up, preparing to leave with Meow.


    Meow put on her hat and retracted her tail.


    "Sister Xiaoyue take a good rest, and then Miao Miao invites you to eat dried fish." Miao Miao laughed and said goodbye to Song Xiaoyue.


    "Yeah." Song Xiaoyue smiled at Meow.


    She didn''t change her attitude just because she discovered the identity of Miao Miao.


    "Wait..." Song Xiaoyue grabbed the corner of Ye Hao''s clothes.


    Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue suspiciously.


    Song Xiaoyue lowered her head and said in a low voice: "You...can you stay with me? I''m a little scared."


    It seems that Song Xiaoyue is still a little scared about today''s things, but she has slowly begun to accept this real world.


    Ye Hao didn''t refuse, he asked Miaomiao to leave first, and he sat by Song Xiaoyue''s bed.


    "Close your eyes and take a good rest. I will stay with you here." Ye Hao comforted softly.


    "Ok."


    Song Xiaoyue closed her eyes obediently.


    For some reason, she felt inexplicably at ease at this moment, and she was full of security around her.


    Gradually she fell asleep, very familiar and very quiet.


    ...


    After more than half an hour, after Song Xiaoyue fell into a deep sleep, Ye Hao quietly left the room.


    Outside the door, he saw Xia Xue who was waiting.


    "Why are you here? Where is Song Ying?" Ye Hao thought Song Ying would be waiting outside.


    "Sister Song Ying was a little uncomfortable just now, and she happened to go to the bathroom." Xia Xue said.


    "I see, Xiaoyue just fell asleep. When you go in, keep your voice down and let me know if there is anything." Ye Hao reminded.


    "Okay." Xia Xue opened the door and walked quietly into the room.


    Ye Hao walked towards the bathroom.


    "Master."


    Before taking a few steps, Laura appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    "The room is ready?" Ye Hao looked at Laura.


    Laura nodded, she took out a bank card and handed it to Ye Hao: "Master, your card."


    "You take this card first. Sometimes I am too busy to take care of some things. You will pay other people according to my previous agreement every month."


    "In the other two days, you book a flight ticket and take them to China."


    Ye Hao ordered.


    Laura''s face changed, she looked at Ye Hao in fear: "Master, don''t you want us to follow you?"


    Laura seemed to be afraid that Ye Hao would not want them.


    "It''s not that I don''t want you, but I have some personal matters to deal with. The place you go is also my base in China, where someone will arrange you. You are still too weak, you need to improve your strength, understand." Ye Hao Said.


    They had just finished devouring the baron-level blood spar and shed their skins.


    Ye Hao also found that after molting, they could not continue to rely on swallowing bloodstones to improve their strength for a short time.


    It may be that the blood drop in their body has not been completely digested.


    "Yes, Master. We will definitely improve our strength as soon as possible so that we can help Master."


    "Well, go and rest."


    After Ye Hao and Laura separated, he came to the bathroom and saw Song Ying wiping her hands on the sink, her face was a little pale.


    "What''s wrong with you, are you feeling a little sick?"


    Ye Hao stretched out his hand and wanted to show Song Ying''s body, but Song Ying refused.


    "It''s okay, I''m just a little tired. It may be that there have been too many things during this time, it was an air crash, and it was kidnapping." Song Ying said softly.


    "Then you can take a good rest. I promise that this will not happen again." Ye Hao comforted.


    "Ok."


    Song Ying looked at Ye Hao: "You said before that you will leave after you accompany us to England. When are you going to leave?"


    "I''ll look at Xiaoyue''s situation tomorrow. If there is nothing unexpected, I will leave tomorrow afternoon or the day after tomorrow." Ye Hao said.


    Song Ying took Ye Hao''s hand.


    "Pay attention to safety and take care of your body. Remember, we are still waiting for you."


    Seeing Song Ying''s worried expression, Ye Hao nodded.


    "Well, don''t worry. I won''t make fun of my life."


    As night fell, everyone in the hotel fell asleep.


    ...


    At noon the next day.


    Ye Hao appeared at Edinburgh Airport, ready to line up, but immediately a service staff came over.


    "You are Mr. Ye. Please follow me through the VIP passage here." The service staff said with a smile.


    "Huh?" Ye Hao was taken aback for a moment.


    "You are an honorary guest of our Edinburgh Airport. You can enjoy the highest treatment at our airport for life. Please follow me."


    It seemed that it was because of the last time. Since there was such an arrangement, Ye Hao did not refuse, and it was not as good as the waiting area under the leadership of the other party.


    Dididi.


    Ye Hao''s cell phone rang at this time, and he picked up the phone.


    "Hey?"


    "How come your kid can''t come, we are all waiting for you here at the Arctic Base. Today is the 26th, and registration will be banned in a few days!" Hou Boyi''s voice on the other end of the phone.


    "I see. I will be in the North Pole before the 30th."


    "Ye Hao, I can warn you. This time, things are not trivial. Don''t make any trouble for me. This is related to the development of the Huaxia Ability Group in the next five years!"


    "Little ancestor, come here quickly. When this matter is over, I don''t care how you like to make trouble, even if you go to tear down the dragon group, it will be fine."


    Even Hou Boyi knew about Ye Hao''s trespass into the Dragon Team before.


    "Uh, uh. I see, you can rest assured."


    After repeated assurances, Hou Boyi finally hung up.


    "Mr. Ye, your plane is about to take off."


    The service staff nearby reminded.


    "Well, thank you."


    Ye Hao walked slowly into the boarding aisle and looked behind him before getting on the plane.


    This morning, it was confirmed that Song Xiaoyue had no problems.


    He also ordered Ted and several other blood counts to ensure their safety during the Huaxia University team¡¯s stay in England.


    After explaining all the things, Ye Hao booked the ticket and was going to do another thing.


    And this time the destination is the famous ancient Roman city in a country in southern Europe.


    Catherine told Ye Hao earlier that Olena was being punished in the ancient city of Rome because she went to Xiangdu to perform a mission without authorization.


    "After all, I¡¯m friends, I can¡¯t save my life. If you go to the ancient city of Rome, you must be careful not to use the blood physique. After all, it is very close to the Vatican, the headquarters of the Holy See. Who knows if there will be people who claim to be righteous. kill me."


    The plane began to take off slowly, and Ye Hao sat in the first-class cabin watching the view of Edinburgh outside grow farther and farther.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes comfortably and lay on the luxurious seat.


    This time he can fly in peace of mind, and no longer need to worry about a crash.

 Chapter 1093： Take me to find Olena

    Chapter 1093 Take Me To Olena


    Ancient Roman city.


    To talk about the cultural heritage of Europe, we must mention the ancient Roman Empire that was once strong.


    Although at this moment because of the impact of modern civilization, there are still many traces of the Roman Empire in ancient Rome.


    "Hello, beautiful lady. You are visiting Rome. Take my car. I can take you around Rome. It only costs 100 Euros a day and 10 Euros an hour."


    A beautiful figure appeared outside the airport and immediately attracted the sight of taxi drivers around.


    Immediately a driver came up to talk to each other and solicit business.


    And this woman frowned when she heard what others called her.


    This **** system is really not idle for a while.


    As soon as he got off the plane, he released a mission, asking Ye Hao to see Olena''s appearance in the ancient city of Rome before becoming exquisite.


    And this time the mission did not require no time limit, and waited until someone recognized Ye Hao as a male, and the mission was over.


    The task reward is 100 skill points.


    To be honest, the reward for this mission Ye Hao is a bit despised now. He is a man with thousands of skill points, so he cares about these dozens of skill points?


    But the punishment for this task is really abnormal, the Thai transgender free package...


    This time Ye Hao not only wanted to find Olena, but also figured out a way to complete this task before going to the North Pole to meet Hou Boyi and the others.


    Otherwise, he will always maintain this appearance.


    "Do you look at me like a woman?" Ye Hao looked at the driver who was talking to him indifferently.


    The driver was stunned for a moment. He looked at Ye Hao''s devilish figure. Although not as revealing as Europeans, it was quite **** and beautiful. It was several grades higher than those so-called supermodels.


    "You can laugh. Miss you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen in my life."


    Ye Hao clutched his forehead, his face was exquisitely deformed, even Catherine couldn''t tell the truth from the fake, let alone these ordinary people.


    But if no one can distinguish himself, he has to maintain this state forever.


    The task was also stipulated, Ye Hao could not take the initiative to explain that he was a man.


    Even if Ye Hao said it now, no one around would believe that this woman would be a man.


    "I want to ask, where can I find the temple..."


    Ye Hao hadn''t finished speaking yet. The driver in front of him left without looking back as if he saw some terrible person. Several drivers around also turned their heads and left.


    "This beautiful lady, what can you do for help?" A flattering man walked up to Ye Hao.


    "Sorry, I''m looking for someone and don''t need other help." Ye Hao wanted to leave, but the other party immediately blocked him.


    "Looking for someone? By coincidence, I am very familiar with ancient Rome. I have lived here since I was a child, and I know every brick here." This person said enthusiastically.


    "Then you know Olena of the Knights Templar?" Ye Hao asked.


    Before Catherine only told Ye Hao that Olena was in ancient Rome, but the ancient city of Rome was so big, Ye Hao didn''t know where Olena was.


    "Orina of the Knights Templar?" The man showed a thoughtful expression, and then he clapped his hands and said, "I''ve heard of it. I know where she is. I will take you now."


    This person also pointed to a car next to him very enthusiastically: "Come on, Miss get in the car, I''ll take you there."


    Ye Hao glanced at him, didn''t say much, and got into the car.


    There was an arc of the man''s mouth. He closed the door and walked around to the driver''s seat. He scanned a group of drivers who were looking at him.


    He glared at them, and all the people looked away timidly.


    Then he got in the car and left with Ye Hao.


    "Hey. It''s a pity that girl will fall into the hands of those **** again."


    "I hope she can survive."


    "Hey, Almighty God. Why is there such a nasty person at the foot of the holy mountain?"


    The group of drivers showed sighing eyes, but after a few murmurs, they returned to their usual appearance and continued to solicit business at the airport gate.


    "What''s your name?" Ye Hao looked out of the car window. He could see a towering mountain not far away. If he guessed correctly, it would be the sacred mountain of the Vatican!


    The ancient city of Rome is the closest place to the Vatican.


    "My name is Tommy. Don''t worry, miss, I know a lot of people in ancient Rome, and I can definitely find your friends." Tommy was very enthusiastic along the way and gave Ye Hao a bottle of water.


    "The road may be a bit far away, miss you, drink a glass of water first."


    "Thank you."


    Ye Hao took the water, looked at Tommy who was whistling next to him, and took a sip from the bottle.


    After five or six minutes passed, Ye Hao leaned on the seat and closed his eyes.


    Tommy smiled wickedly and looked at the woman next to her who had passed out.


    "Tsk tusk, this beauty. Give it to those young masters, how can you sell it at a good price."


    Tommy drove the car away from the ancient city of Rome and came to a villa on the outskirts of the city.


    At the gate of the villa, Tommy''s car was stopped by security.


    "Why are you here, kid? You have no money for gambling again?" The security guard walked to the car window and looked at Tommy contemptuously.


    "Don''t be long-winded, please open the door for me quickly. I got a good item this time." Tommy said excitedly.


    The security guard saw the graceful woman with her eyes closed in the passenger seat, and his eyes lit up.


    "Let me go, such a beautiful woman, I have lived such a big life, I haven''t seen it yet, where did you cheat."


    With that, the security guard reached out to touch the woman, but was slapped away by Tommy.


    "Don''t do anything for me. Those young masters are going to inspect the goods, the last time you cheated the goods, they were caught by your guy a few times, and they just gave me three thousand euros less!"


    "This time, you don''t want to touch it."


    The security guard held up a **** at Tommy, then raised the railing for him, letting him in.


    There seemed to be a banquet in the villa, with several high-end cars parked, and there were laughter in the villa.


    "My housekeeper. You happen to be here. Come and take a look. This is a high-end item." Tommy stopped the car and just saw the housekeeper passing by and beckoned.


    The butler gave him a cold look and walked towards the car.


    "You brought it from the airport again?"


    "Hey hey, you know. Those who come to travel are best cheated." Tommy smiled and pointed to the unconscious woman in the passenger seat.


    "I promise that this item is good. How can it be worth this number." Tommy raised five fingers.


    "Fifty thousand euros? Your kid is crazy about money, right." The butler was saying, he saw the woman in the passenger seat, and he was instantly shocked by the face.


    "This woman is really beautiful. Let''s do it, thirty thousand euros, the old rules, I will put you on the card later."


    The housekeeper didn''t wait for Tommy to disagree, he opened the car door directly, ready to pick up Ye Hao.


    "Tommy, this doesn''t seem to be where I want to come. Where is the person I''m looking for?" Ye Hao suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the two in front of him playfully.


    This shocked Tommy and the butler, and even the butler who originally wanted to pick up Ye Hao, stepped back in shock and fell to the ground.


    "What are you doing?" The butler glared at Tommy.


    There should be no problem with the amount of this medicine, why the woman who drank it before has to sleep for a long time to wake up.


    Tommy murmured inwardly, but this is not the time to say it.


    A smile appeared on his face: "That...Miss. The person you are looking for is in the villa, and the housekeeper will take you there."


    "In it? Don''t bother others, just take me there." Ye Hao grabbed Tommy by the neck, abruptly dragged him out of the car, and walked into the villa.

 Chapter 1094： Evil at the foot of the holy mountain

    Chapter 1094 The Evil At The Foot Of The Holy Mountain


    "Hey, hello. Miss, you let go." Tommy wanted to struggle, but he found that the woman was quite strong.


    Can''t get rid of it at all.


    The housekeeper on the side watched the woman drag Tommy into the villa. He didn''t say much, just watched him silently.


    In his opinion, as long as she walked in, she had no chance to escape, unless the group of people inside got bored.


    But this kind of stuff, those young masters can play for a long time.


    Pushing open the door of the villa, a pungent smell came.


    Ye Hao frowned.


    At this time, the light from the outside also shot inside, making the originally dim environment suddenly brighter.


    "It was the **** who opened the door! Didn''t I say that no one is allowed to come in when I am hosting a banquet." A roar came.


    But then, when the man noticed that the person who walked in was a beautiful woman with a beautiful figure and a face like a goddess, everyone was dumbfounded.


    And when they looked at Ye Hao, Ye Hao also paid attention to everything in front of him, his eyes showed disgust.


    More than a dozen girls with good looks were either kneeling or lying down, and beside them were four or five young men in gorgeous suits.


    These men hugged left and right, unbridled on those girls.


    And these girls have painful expressions in their eyes, but most of them have numbness in their eyes.


    Ye Hao also noticed that these girls were tied to their necks like dog pens, and some even lay on the ground with chains, wearing clothes that could barely cover their bodies.


    There are also some small pills, medicines, whips, and sticks scattered all over the place.


    "Master Green, this is me... the good stuff I sent you this time." When Tommy saw these people in front of him, he didn''t care that he was being dragged by Ye Hao, and immediately showed a flattering expression.


    The man named Green seems to be the master here.


    He scanned Ye Hao up and down with excited eyes.


    "It''s so beautiful, so beautiful! Tommy, you did a good job, I want to reward you well." Green laughed.


    Several other men also showed their eyes like hungry wolves.


    "Hey. Didn''t you say that there is Olena I''m looking for here?" Ye Hao looked at Tommy suspiciously.


    Tommy smiled: "Miss. These young masters are all nobles in ancient Rome. Go and ask them. They might tell you the Olena you are looking for."


    "Do you know Olena?" Ye Hao loosened Tommy''s hand and looked at Green''s group.


    "Olena? Yes, of course. But I don''t know which Olena you are looking for."


    Green smiled a little crazy, and grabbed a brown-haired girl next to him: "I remember your name is Olena, right?"


    The brown-haired girl suffered from pain, but did not dare to resist.


    "No?"


    "Is that you?" Green kicked a collapsed girl lying on the ground.


    "Nor?"


    The **** the ground was like a corpse, unwilling to make any movement, there were traces of whip beating on her back, almost all skin and flesh spattered.


    Green frowned, his expression changed, and he looked at Ye Hao jokingly: "Why don''t you come over, Miss, and tell me what Olena you''re looking for looks like with your little mouth, we might help you find it." "


    "Hahaha."


    The other young masters laughed.


    "It seems that you lied to me before." Ye Hao glanced at Tommy who had retreated to the side.


    "But it''s okay, I didn''t expect you to find Olena for me anyway. The same goes for finding you."


    Ye Hao sneered and looked at the few young masters in front of him.


    "You said before that you are big and young in ancient Rome, so you should be able to find people in ancient Rome."


    Ye Hao took out a pistol from his pocket, pointed it at Tommy who was about to leave, and shot it directly.


    boom


    This sudden action scared them, and Tommy was shot in the head and fell to the ground.


    "Trafficking a girl, it''s light to give you a shot."


    Ye Hao is not a fool. The reason why he followed Tommy before was because he wanted to use this malicious guy to find powerful people in the ancient city of Rome, and use them to find Olena. This way is easy. And convenient.


    Seeing the woman in front of him with a gun, the young masters were just surprised, and there was nothing else unusual.


    "Haha, interesting. But the gun doesn''t work for us." Master Green clapped his hands: "Come here, help me capture this lady."


    Ta Ta Ta Ta


    More than a dozen people who looked like bodyguards appeared around.


    "Charlie, she is my prey, so don''t hurt her." Master Green ordered.


    "Yes." Charlie among the bodyguards responded indifferently.


    Charlie looked at Ye Hao: "Miss, you''d better put down the gun in your hand. The gun has no effect on us."


    Ye Hao smiled and really put down the gun.


    He unloaded the stretcher and took out bullets one by one.


    "Whether the gun is useful, it depends on how it is used." Ye Hao caught a bullet with **** and ejected instantly.


    Without a sound, a bodyguard fell down.


    "Be careful, this woman is very powerful. The first team attacked hard. The second team contained." Charlie''s face changed suddenly and he ordered immediately.


    "Sorry, I don''t have time to play with you."


    Ye Hao shot out the bullets in his hand lightly, and at the same time he walked towards Master Green and the others step by step.


    After half a minute.


    Tick...tick


    Master Green and the others widened their eyes and looked at the woman who stepped on **** footprints in front of them in disbelief.


    Behind the woman, dozens of people fell in a pool of blood.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath.


    "The first time I found out the smell of blood is actually quite good, at least it smells better than before."


    "Witch...Witch!"


    Green and others kept backing away in horror.


    "Witch?" Ye Hao seemed to hear some joke, he looked around at the girls.


    In the eyes of those girls, Ye Hao did not see the fear of her, but worship, and there was a kind of expectation.


    A young girl suddenly grabbed a chair on the ground and threw it at the bodyguard closest to her.


    Although the bodyguard was dead, the girl continued to smash, blood splashing on her face, accompanied by her tears.


    With the first beginning, several other girls also avenged the bodies of the bodyguards.


    It seems that apart from these young masters, the bodyguards usually bully them.


    "Compared to me, you should be worse. Trafficking and deceiving the young girls who first came to ancient Rome to become your slaves and use them to vent your animal desires."


    Ye Hao looked at a cross on the side of the hall.


    "Fortunately, you are the people living in the ancient city of Rome, at the foot of the holy mountain."


    Master Green swallowed. He pointed to Ye Hao and warned: "You...I...I warn you. I am the son of the chief bishop of ancient Rome."


    "You... if you dare to kill me, I... the Holy See will not let you go."


    "The son of the chief bishop?" Ye Hao thought about how to accomplish his task. Although it was a bit risky, he could only do so in order not to maintain this image.


    "You guys, do you hate them?" Ye Hao looked at the girls.


    The girls didn''t speak, but the look in their eyes explained everything.


    "I''ll give you a chance. Except for the young master Green, don''t kill you, everyone else will do whatever you want." Ye Hao took out a gun from the storage ring and shot several noble young masters.


    "Ah..."


    There was a scream, but Ye Hao paid special attention to the position of the shot. It just hit those people''s feet and arms, causing them to lose their mobility, and would not kill them in a short time.


    Ye Hao looked at the girls who hadn''t moved yet.


    "Why? Don''t you hate them? Don''t you want to take revenge?" Ye Hao looked at these girls.


    Don''t hate?


    How can you not hate these demons, torturing them all the time, destroying their lives, and even destroying their thoughts.


    slowly. The young girls picked up various things on the ground and walked towards the noble young masters.


    In their eyes, there is full of anger.

 Chapter 1095： Cut silver with one sword

    Chapter 1095


    "Don''t you like leather whips."


    The young girl who fell on the ground covered in whip marks before rushed to one of the noble young masters with a whip, and kept beating the opponent with the whip in her hand.


    "It''s uncomfortable! I ask you, it''s uncomfortable. Haven''t you been asking me before! You answered!"


    Under the whip of the noble young master, the suit on his body was directly in tatters, the skin under the clothes was open and fleshy, and the blood continued to penetrate the clothes.


    The noble master was still screaming for mercy at first, but slowly there was no movement.


    Other girls also sought revenge.


    Someone took a bag of dog food and kept stuffing it into the mouth of a noble young master.


    Some people burned the noble young masters one by one with lit cigarette butts.


    Ye Hao looked at these scenes, he knew very well that these girls were venting the pain these demons had inflicted on him.


    Gradually, the cries and screams slowly disappeared, and the noble young masters fell into a pool of blood, and there was no movement.


    Ye Hao saw one of the girls pulling Green''s hair, and the scissors in his hand were about to pierce his throat.


    He flashed, appeared next to the girl, and grabbed her arm.


    "You can''t kill this person now, I''m still useful."


    The girl paused, she looked at Ye Hao, then lowered her head, and pressed Green''s head fiercely: "Asshole, I tell you. My name is not Olena, I am Oliya!"


    After speaking, the girl slammed his head against the floor.


    After venting their anger, a group of girls squatted on the ground one by one, hugging themselves and wept bitterly.


    "You...you...the Holy See...will not let you go...you will be burned to death on the cross as sinners." Green''s face was bloody, and he looked at Ye Hao with hatred.


    "You have a lot of words." Ye Hao looked at Green indifferently. He took the chasing blade and dropped the knife, and a piece of his tongue fell to the ground.


    Green screamed in pain, but without his tongue, he couldn''t say it, only the blood flowing out of his mouth.


    "Miss. You...you go quickly." The girl named Oliya who was stopped by Ye Hao before looked at Ye Hao and persuaded.


    "Don''t you go." Ye Hao looked at these girls.


    Olya laughed at herself and said: "Go? Where to go? Where can we go now like this. These demons have tortured us in a way that is not human. This is just a part, there are dungeons under the villa, and there are many more inside. The girl who was deceived."


    "Today you can get us revenge, we are already very happy."


    "But these people have extraordinary backgrounds. If you still stay here, you won''t be able to leave Miss you when they come."


    At this time, Oliya did not persuade Ye Hao.


    "My business hasn''t finished yet, I won''t leave." Ye Hao said calmly.


    "In the house of Bishop Auguste, I want to leave. When our law enforcement team doesn''t exist, there is a scolding.


    At the same time, along with the sound of footsteps, more than a dozen swordsmen wearing medieval bronze armor and holding knight swords appeared and blocked the entrance of the hall.


    The leader is a swordsman in white and silver armor.


    When they stepped into this hall, they were shocked by the tragic scene in the hall.


    "My lord, hurry up and save our young master. This witch suddenly broke into our villa, killed our bodyguard, and brutally killed several noble young masters."


    The housekeeper appeared beside him.


    It seems that he should be the one to inform the news.


    "Witch, hurry up and catch it, now only God can wash away your sins!" The swordsman captain saw the terrible Master Green at Ye Hao''s feet and shouted.


    "Sin? I said if your eyes are blind. Don''t you know who is more sinful here?" Ye Hao looked at the swordsman captain jokingly.


    He pointed to the trembling girls.


    "These so-called aristocratic young masters abducted and imprisoned those girls and tortured them here. Don''t you so-called law enforcement corps don''t know?" Ye Hao''s eyes sharpened and he shouted angrily.


    The swordsman captain''s eyes flickered, he said in a deep voice.


    "Witch, don''t talk nonsense here. Master Green is the heir of Bishop August, how could such a thing be done! You witches must be deliberately slandering!"


    Intentionally slander?


    Ye Hao laughed.


    "It is said that the Holy See is just and holy. In my opinion, it is nothing more than that. No wonder some people say that you are hypocritical."


    "I am too lazy to waste time here. I originally wanted to keep you and attract some big fish. I think I should go and find it myself, just to see how dirty this so-called Holy See is."


    Ye Hao lifted his foot and stepped directly on Green''s head.


    Green''s eyes widened, his eyes full of horror.


    Click...


    "You...you dare to kill Bishop August''s heir! You dare to commit such a blasphemous crime at the feet of God!" The swordsman captain looked at Green with no sound of movement, his face was rather ugly.


    "There is a lot of nonsense, hit it if you want."


    Ye Hao scratched his ears, this kind of action was shown by the body of a beautiful woman, and it was really a bit unfair.


    "The 14th squad of the law enforcement regiment listened to the order to capture the witch in front of you!" The swordsman captain ordered, bringing his men and rushing up with a long sword.


    But at the next moment.


    The head of the swordsman captain rolled to the ground, and all the swordsmen stopped, watching the scene in horror.


    "Only the strength of the realm of strength, I really admire your courage." Ye Hao stepped on the headless corpse on the ground and scanned the group of so-called law enforcement group members.


    "You also want to follow your captain to meet your gods."


    Ye Hao stroked the soul chaser blade in his hand, still stained with blood.


    The woman in front of her killed their captain with one move. Their captain was a Tier 2 Silver Swordsman!


    They are just a group of first-order bronze swordsmen, how could they be the opponent of this demon.


    All the swordsmen in the team began to be afraid and trembling.


    "You won''t leave? You mean you want to fight with me?" Ye Hao''s eyes swept across each swordsman, and he lifted the Soulchaser in his hand.


    "Devil... Devil."


    A swordsman finally broke down in his heart, leaving his sword and fleeing.


    With the first, there is the second.


    In an instant, all the swordsmen escaped.


    "You... don''t go." The butler watched in horror as all the swordsmen had escaped, and he also wanted to escape.


    "Don''t leave. Since you can find them, I think you should know how the Knights Templar go. Take me, otherwise I will send you to see your young master now."


    "You and them are embarrassed to **** these girls, and your sin is not light."


    Ye Hao''s voice came from the butler''s ears. The butler''s eyes widened, and the sharp blade on his neck made him afraid to take another step.

 Chapter 1096： Bishop August

    Chapter 1096: Bishop August


    After a few minutes.


    Several cars drove into the villa, and a group of people hurried down from the car.


    One of them, a middle-aged man in a blue robe, got out of the car anxiously and ran towards the villa.


    "My Master, please slow down."


    A group of guards from behind followed closely.


    The moment the blue-robed middle-aged man opened the door of the villa, he looked at everything in front of him in astonishment.


    "This...who dares to do this!"


    The middle-aged man in the blue robe tremblingly walked into the hall full of blood and corpses.


    "Protect Master Bishop." A swordsman drew out a sharp sword to protect in front of the blue-robed man, and other guards also set up a protective formation.


    "Master Bishop, you should look for Master Green first." The guard swordsman reminded.


    "Yes, Green!" The blue-robed middle-aged man woke up, and hurriedly shouted into the villa: "Green. Where are you Green."


    bump


    The middle-aged man in the blue robe hit something under his feet and fell to the ground.


    "Master Bishop..." Just as the guard swordsman wanted to speak, he saw a corpse with a deformed head in front of the blue-robed middle-aged man.


    On the neck of the corpse hung a cross dyed red.


    He knew that this was really the Lord Bishop''s request for his son to protect the cross.


    "Green... Green... how... how could this happen, who the **** is... Ahhhhh..." The middle-aged man in the blue robe hugged Green''s body, and he roared angrily.


    "Immediately search me for a comprehensive search of the villa, and any suspicious person will be arrested for me immediately!" the guard swordsman ordered.


    "Yes!"


    The other swordsmen dispersed and began to look for survivors around.


    Looking at the bishop who was in sorrow, the guard swordsman opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what comforting words to say.


    At this time, he was attracted by a headless body next to him.


    Silver armor!


    At this time, the armor specially equipped with the silver swordsman of the law enforcement team of the ancient Rome city!


    Look at this silver swordsman''s body, except for the incision in the neck, there is no other trace of battle.


    "Master Bishop. According to my inference, the one who attacked your son and these noble young masters was a powerful person. You can kill the Silver Swordsman with just one sword! This strength is at least above the Tier 3 Golden Swordsman!"


    The guard swordsman and the blue-robed middle-aged man returned his judgment.


    "Report. We didn''t find any suspicious people, but we found these servants in the kitchen." The swordsman walked in with a few timid servants.


    The blue-robed middle-aged man put down his son''s body, stood up, and looked at the servants angrily.


    "Tell me! Who killed my son!"


    The servants knelt on the ground one by one.


    One of the servants hurriedly said: "Master August, it''s...a woman. A black-haired Asian woman broke into the villa, and then killed Master Green and his friends."


    "Where is she!" the guard swordsman hurriedly asked.


    "I left ten minutes ago... with the steward. It seems... as if to go to the Knights Templar." The servant replied nervously.


    Knights Templar?


    The blue-robed bishop, Green''s father, August.


    His eyes were full of anger, and he sternly said: "Take my holy rod and come with the holy ring!"


    "Master Bishop, please calm down. This is not a diocese under your jurisdiction, and it is outside the Holy Land. According to the law of the Holy See. Without the permission of the archbishop here, you cannot hold the scepter and the holy precepts in public."


    The guard swordsman persuaded.


    "My son is dead! My only son is dead. A witch broke into my house and killed my son. This must be a heretic, an evil heretic. I am a bishop, I have The right to kill this evil existence!"


    Auguste roared.


    At this moment, he was completely devoid of the bishop''s approachable posture, just like an angry tiger.


    The guard swordsman hesitated, and he went out to remove a pure white box from the car.


    Open the box, there are two things lying inside.


    One scepter and one ring.


    August put a ring on his left hand and a scepter in his right hand. He looked at his son on the ground.


    "Green. Father will kill that witch and avenge you."


    "Go. Go to the Knights Templar!"


    "Yes."


    ...


    "My lord... before... the Knights Templar is in front. According to the regulations, people are not allowed to enter without authorization." The butler who was dragged by Ye Hao pointed to the quaint building in front.


    Ye Hao looked over, and the first thing he saw was a milky white statue standing there, a knight wearing an armor and riding a war horse, holding a knight sword in the direction of the holy mountain.


    Just a statue has a sense of sacredness and inviolability.


    And behind the statue is a building that looks like an academy, with swordsmen guarding the door.


    Tourists can only take a look outside, not taking pictures.


    "It seems that Olena is here. Am I going to do it hard, or do I do it hard." Ye Hao muttered as he looked at the door.


    The butler looked at the woman in front of him, and he swallowed.


    Is this woman crazy, she wants to force the Knights Templar!


    "Forget it, since it''s here. Then go in and take a look. This person will be handed over to you, you are waiting outside." Ye Hao looked at the girls in the bus.


    These girls were all rescued by Ye Hao from the villa, because they didn''t know where to go, and it was a bit dangerous to stay in the villa.


    Ye Hao found a bus to pick them up.


    "My lord...you...are you really going to the Knights Templar?" The girls looked at Ye Hao in astonishment.


    "Yeah. Actually I wanted to come here, but I went around a lot." Ye Hao scratched his head.


    According to the original plan, Ye Hao wanted to contact some senior nobles and use them to contact the people of the Knights Templar.


    In the end, I didn''t expect to see the scumbags.


    So Ye Hao could only change his plan and came directly to the Knights Templar by himself.


    "Sir, can you... take us?" The girl looked at Ye Hao pleadingly.


    "We know that such a request is excessive, but we are really scared. Only by being with an adult can we have a sense of security."


    "If it''s dangerous to wait, you can leave us alone, my lord."


    The girls looked at Ye Hao pitifully.


    These poor people don''t even have the courage to face this world alone.


    "Then you follow me. Don''t worry about other things, just follow me." Ye Hao set up the housekeeper: "Now I have to trouble you with one more thing."


    "Looking at the size of the Knights Templar, I just remembered that I don''t know the way. You can walk with me."


    Having said that, Ye Hao carried the butler and walked towards the gate of the Knights Templar.


    The girls followed Ye Hao timidly.


    A beautiful woman with dozens of girls appeared at the gate of the Knights Templar, this scene attracted many people''s curious eyes.

 Chapter 1097： Knights Templar

    Chapter 1097 The Knights Templar


    "Stop, the front is to visit the restricted area. People who don''t have to wait are not allowed to approach." The swordsman at the door stopped Ye Hao and others.


    Several swordsmen were attracted by the beautiful and beautiful young lady who took the lead, but they did not forget their duties.


    "Hello, I want to find Miss Olena of the Knights Templar." Ye Hao said.


    "Sorry. We are not responsible for reporting. If you are looking for someone, please let the person you want to find out by themselves." The swordsman said.


    I don''t have Olena''s contact information, how can I call her out.


    At this moment, a training team happened to pass by, and the swordsman leading the team saw a beautiful lady standing at the gate.


    He came over curiously and asked: "What''s wrong, what happened?"


    This swordsman was wearing the same silver armor as the swordsman that Ye Hao had killed before.


    "My lord, this lady is looking for a lady named Olena from the Knights Templar." The Gatekeeper Swordsman reported.


    "Olena?"


    When the Silver Swordsman heard this name, his face changed obviously.


    This person knew Olena, Ye Hao noticed the strangeness of this person, and when he was about to ask, an accident happened.


    "Help. Two adults, help, this witch, just broke into the residence of Bishop Auguste, killed Bishop Auguste''s son, and killed a silver..."


    The housekeeper yelled frantically, but the words stopped.


    "You are really disobedient." Ye Hao frowned, and slashed the butler''s neck with a hitter.


    The housekeeper halted and fell to the ground. His eyes were wide open, his orifices were bleeding, and there was no movement.


    Just now, Ye Hao directly smashed his throat.


    "You..." The Silver Swordsman did not expect such a thing to happen. Someone dared to kill at the entrance of the Knights Templar!


    And I heard from the housekeeper just now that the woman broke into a bishop''s home and killed the bishop''s son.


    This shocking thing was actually done by this stunning woman in front of her, which is really hard to imagine.


    "Hey, looking at you just now, you should know where Olena is, take me there." Ye Hao pointed to the silver swordsman and said.


    The silver swordsman drew his knight sword.


    "Surround this woman, catch her, she is suspected of assaulting religious personnel!"


    Brush up


    All the swordsmen in the squad led by the Silver Swordsman drew out their sharp swords, including several gatekeeper swordsmen, all took their sharp swords at Ye Hao.


    "It''s not nice to hold a weapon at a lady in the public." Ye Hao sneered.


    Advanced object control techniques.


    "I... Why didn''t the sword in my hand listen to it."


    Sudden change occurred, and the swords in many swordsmen''s hands began to sway in disobedience. Some swords even dragged their masters to the ground.


    The scene was quite chaotic for a while.


    These people are too weak to master the weapons in their hands, and Ye Hao''s object control technique can easily drive them.


    "This...this is..." When did the Silver Swordsman ever see such a weird scene?


    "Take me to see Olena." Ye Hao walked towards the Silver Swordsman step by step.


    The silver swordsman gritted his teeth, tried to suppress the fear in his heart, and raised the sword in his hand.


    "Look at the sword!"


    Bang


    The silver swordsman sweated like rain, soaking the armor.


    And the knight sword in his hand had been cut off, a short blade was placed at his throat, and the beautiful and flowery girl was in front of him.


    "I''ll say it one last time, take me to see Olena." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "You...you have to be clear about what you are doing. This is the ancient city of Rome, at the foot of the Holy Mountain, where the Knights Templar reside! You pagan will soon be because of your crime..."


    Before the Silver Swordsman finished speaking, he felt a pain in his chest.


    The silver armor he regarded as proud and was personally bestowed and blessed by the Bishop, broke from his chest and shattered to the ground.


    "Don''t mention any crimes to me. I have a bad impression of your Holy See right now." Ye Hao''s soul chaser blade plunged into the silver swordsman''s right chest.


    Pain swept through the silver knight''s mind.


    "I... I will take you to find Olena..."


    Finally, the fear of death prevailed over all beliefs.


    The Silver Swordsman led Ye Hao into the gate of the Knights Templar, and the girls followed Ye Hao, timidly not daring to leave Ye Hao half a step behind.


    "You know Olena." Ye Hao asked the silver swordsman as he walked.


    "I don''t know." As soon as the Silver Swordsman finished speaking, there was a tingling pain in his chest, he said hurriedly.


    "But... but I have heard of her. She is a high-ranking knight of the Knights Templar and a rare female knight. But about half a year ago, she was fined for performing a mission without authorization and receiving three years of sparring punishment in the Temple Arena."


    Three years of sparring punishment?


    "You let a high-level knight train with you, so you are not afraid of being beaten? And this is not a punishment, right?" It is strange to remember that the high-level knight should be equivalent to the strength of the pseudo-innate.


    "Because of the punishment, Olena wore restraint shackles. She couldn''t mobilize the strength in her body. She was only as strong as a bronze knight."


    "But her physical strength is still in the high-level knight. Even if she is injured, she can recover quickly the next day. And... and Olena is still a beauty. Many people are willing to look for her when they go to the arena for training. ."


    Ye Hao''s face gradually became gloomy when he heard what the other party said.


    This is not just a sandbag, but a beauty sandbag.


    Ye Hao felt a little uncomfortable thinking that Olena had endured it for half a year in such an environment.


    "I ask you. You will be a bronze swordsman for a while, and a high-level knight for a while. How do you divide the ranks with so many professions?" Ye Hao asked.


    The Western world is too chaotic, with many hierarchical systems, which are completely different from the Huaxia unified military system.


    The Silver Swordsman didn''t seem to understand why this woman wanted to ask this, but he answered honestly.


    "We have many professions in the West. There are swordsmen, knights, and rare magicians who rarely show up. Each profession has its own level, but we will classify it according to the ninth rank, so that it is clear."


    "For example, I''m a silver swordsman, generally called a second-tier silver swordsman."


    "High-ranking knight, the full name is third-ranking high-ranking knight."


    It turned out to be so, just look at the numbers in front.


    "Wait. I feel like knights and swordsmen are the same, why do you want to separate?" Ye Hao asked again, and the senior knights are only Tier 3?


    That was equivalent to the Qi Refining Realm, Olena''s strength displayed at that time was at least pseudo-innate, and even at the peak, she had quasi-innate strength.


    "A knight is a servant of the gods. It is a warrior who has received the power of the gods. A knight of the same rank can face a swordsman against five! The goal of every swordsman is to accept the baptism of the gods and become a great knight!"


    When the Silver Swordsman said this, his eyes were full of extravagant hope, as if he had forgotten his current situation.


    "Then you are the strongest here, who is the highest level?" Ye Hao''s eyes showed golden light.

 Chapter 1098： Ten interest rate defeats gold

    Chapter 1098


    "Of course the highest strength is the Pope. But the Pope lives on the sacred mountain of the Vatican all the year round. No one has seen the strength of the Pope. Next is the Cardinal! The Archbishop! And the Chief Bishop!"


    "Every bishop has at least Tier 3 strength."


    The Silver Swordsman became more excited as he spoke, his eyes wore admiration and yearning.


    "After a high-level knight has experienced enough experience, he can choose to continue to be a knight of the god, or a messenger of the god. The messenger of the **** is the bishop."


    bishop?


    If Ye Hao remembered correctly, the father of the Green he killed just now seemed to be a bishop.


    "Then the cardinal is the strongest in ancient Rome right now?" Ye Hao said.


    "The cardinal is second only to the pope, and he usually assists the pope in the sacred mountain. The ancient city of Rome is one of the major cities in Europe, of course it is under the control of the archbishop. The chief bishop can generally only govern small or smaller countries. Area."


    The silver swordsman replied.


    This seems to be a government system.


    The pope is the king and stays in the palace. The cardinal is a minister, serving by the emperor.


    Archbishops are officials of some major cities, and chief bishops are minor officials of minor cities.


    No wonder Europe was ruled by theocracy before.


    However, it is estimated that it is the same as the blood clan side, but it is only secretly affecting the political power.


    "Yes, you are quite obedient." Ye Hao looked at the silver swordsman leading the way with satisfaction.


    The Silver Swordsman couldn''t laugh or cry and glanced at the road behind them.


    Along the way, there were guards of swordsmen lying on the ground. Whenever they stood in front of Ye Hao, the bronze swordsmen could not get close, and the silver swordsmen were not the enemy of this woman.


    And this woman was merciless, she just stunned, if she didn''t know what was wrong, she would break her hand and foot.


    Those seemingly ordinary girls, following Ye Hao all the way, there is no danger.


    Now I can only hope that the Golden Swordsman or the knights of the Knights will arrive.


    "The witch who dares to break into the Knights Templar, stop!"


    There was a scolding, and the silver swordsman''s eyes lit up, showing an expression of expectation.


    "Master Cole!"


    I saw a man wearing a golden pattern armor standing in front of Ye Hao.


    "This is the golden swordsman you just mentioned." Ye Hao looked at the golden swordsman in front of him with interest.


    Ten seconds later.


    "Tsk tusk tusk, a bit disappointed. The strength is quite early in the Qi Refining Realm, and weaker than Dongfang Jade." Ye Hao looked at the Golden Swordsman at his feet and shook his head disappointed.


    "Hey, you. Continue to lead the way." Ye Hao pushed the silver swordsman.


    The silver swordsman looked at the golden swordsman who was lying on the ground, and his fear of the woman beside him grew stronger.


    Who on earth is this woman? Within ten seconds, she lay down the Golden Swordsman effortlessly. This is at least Tier 4 strength!


    After another five minutes of walking, the resident of the Knights Templar was really big, covering an area almost the same as a university.


    And along the way, Ye Hao easily defeated several golden swordsmen.


    To deal with these, he doesn''t even need to use power enhancement.


    "Isn''t there yet? Are you lying to me?" Ye Hao looked coldly at the silver swordsman who led him.


    The Silver Swordsman was stared at by Ye Hao''s eyes, and his whole body trembled.


    "No... I didn''t lie to you. Did you see the round building in front, it was the arena." The Silver Swordsman pointed to the large building in front that looked like a football field, but this building was built of stones.


    "I hope you didn''t lie to me, otherwise I don''t mind showing you the **** you believe in." Ye Hao quickened his pace.


    Fighting is going on in the arena, and there are still many people watching in the audience.


    They didn''t know if it was a big heart, they didn''t even know that someone had broken into the Knights Templar.


    After all, in the era of peace for hundreds of years, it was impossible for anyone to break into the Knights Templar unless the opponent died.


    In the arena, one of them was Olena that Ye Hao was looking for.


    Olena is wearing an ordinary linen training suit, without any weapons in her hands, and on her neck, wrists, and feet, there are strange chains with many lines on them.


    On the other side was a highly armed knight with white armor.


    The armor looked more advanced than the armor of the Golden Swordsman, lighter and thinner, but more robust.


    The blond knight hit Olena''s stomach with a fist mercilessly.


    Olena was obviously exhausted and too late to stop, she took the punch abruptly, flew out and fell on the sand, spitting blood out of her mouth.


    "Olena, why are you not willing to give in." The blonde knight walked to Olena step by step.


    "My father is the archbishop of ancient Rome. As long as you are willing to marry me, I can intercede with my father, and your three-year punishment will naturally be exempted."


    "With the help of my family, your family can rebuild its former glory!"


    "And these, you only need a word."


    The blond knight looked at Olena with pity.


    Olena raised her head and spit out blood on the ground.


    "Bah. Olena is a knight, and I have never succumbed to these two words in the knight dictionary. What''s more, I will not marry a man who is weaker than me and depends on family strength to become a knight."


    Olena looked at the blonde knight indifferently.


    "I''m weaker than you? Olena, you have to figure out who is knocked to the ground now." The blond knight kicked Olena''s waist heavily, and Olena''s body rolled on the ground, raising a piece of it. The dust.


    She glanced at the referee on the sidelines, and the referee looked away from the sky, as if he hadn''t noticed the match.


    According to the rules, although she is punished for training, if she loses the ability to fight next, the referee must stop the competition.


    But this referee obviously ignored what happened now.


    "Ahem... if it wasn''t the chains on my body. You are just flowers growing in the greenhouse, I can defeat them with three moves."


    Olena wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and slowly got up, her unyielding eyes made the blonde knight in front of her feel humiliated.


    "Yes, you are better than me now. But in three years, you have to stay here for three years. After three years, I will be better than you. I will beat you at that time!" The blond knight did not pity this woman, directly A kick in her belly.


    Olena knelt on her knees, and the blonde knight picked up Olena''s blonde hair.


    "Olena, you should understand. I love you, I hope I can wake you up. How about becoming my wife, Olena." The blonde knight''s eyes changed, and he looked at Olena distressedly.


    Olena spit on his face.


    "You will never be better than me, because you are not a knight, you don''t understand what a real knight is."


    "The knight? The knight has a fart, Olena, I tell you what does it work. My father is the archbishop, and all high-level knights are strength!" The blond knight directly pressed Olena into the sand and lifted himself up. Fist, ready to hit Olena''s spine.


    If this happens, Olena will have to lie down for at least half a month, and it is likely to leave old injuries.


    "Get me away from her."


    A cold voice came, and at the same time there was a terrifying pressure.

 Chapter 1099： The bishops son? I just killed one

    Chapter 1099: The Bishop''s Son? I just killed one


    The blond knight heard the sound, but his fist still didn''t stop.


    But before his fist hit Olena''s body, he himself flew upside down.


    "How is this going?"


    "Look at that woman, she''s so pretty!"


    "There are many women behind me, what''s the matter?"


    The people on the sidelines looked at the group of women who appeared on the court in doubt.


    The boss of the silver swordsman standing next to Ye Hao, with his mouth open, looked at a senior knight who was hit on the wall in the distance.


    This...what kind of strength is this woman, she flew the senior knight with one punch!


    Could it be... Is she more terrifying than Tier 4?


    "Are you okay." Ye Hao squatted down and helped Olena up.


    Olena''s body was fine, but there were many scars on her body, and those scars were scarred in many places.


    "You... Ye,... why are you here." Olena looked at the familiar woman in surprise.


    She never expected that she would appear here.


    "I''m sorry, if I hadn''t handed over your holy spear handle at the time, you would not have been punished." Ye Hao looked at Olena apologetically.


    "No. You are not wrong, you were trying to save me." Olena looked at Ye Hao with excitement on her face: "Ye, I have been looking for you all this time. You are a saint..."


    "Asshole. Smelly woman, dare you hit me!" There was a roar in the distance, and the blond knight rushed towards him with his fist.


    "Don''t see us talking."


    Ye Hao''s icy eyes looked at the fist waving from the blond knight.


    Advanced strength enhancement.


    Advanced speed enhancement.


    Advanced physical strengthening.


    Ye Hao raised his fist at a speed that was at least several times faster than the blond knight, and ran into the fist of the preemptive blond knight.


    Kaz


    This is the sound of something cracking.


    The white armor worn by the blond knight was completely shattered, and the blond knight''s right arm was extremely distorted.


    It looks like the bones are all broken.


    "Ahhhhhh..." The blond knight fell to the ground in pain, clutching his arm.


    "Master Luke!"


    The surrounding referees and several people who seemed to be the blond knight''s attendants rushed up to check the blond knight''s injuries.


    The referee checked Luke''s arm. He swallowed and said, "The bones of the whole arm are broken. Hurry up and ask the priest! Otherwise, Lord Luke''s arm will be useless."


    Want to...


    Luke''s eyes widened, and he pointed angrily at Ye Hao, who was indifferent in the distance: "Come here, grab this woman for me. She must be an evil infidel, and I will torture her severely."


    Several swordsmen and the referee stood up and looked at Ye Hao seriously.


    "Wait a minute, she is Saint..." Olena wanted to tell Ye''s identity, but Ye Hao stopped it.


    "You take a good rest here. Leave it to me, I haven''t had enough today." Ye Hao looked at those people with disdain.


    "What are you doing in a daze, hurry up!"


    Luke shouted.


    "This woman has the crime of assaulting Lord Luke, take him first!" The referee was shocked.


    Senior knight?


    Much better than the guy named Luke who is a foreigner.


    It''s a pity that Ye Hao, who is here now, is Ye Hao with all three advanced enhancement abilities.


    Coupled with the continuous internal force of nine yang in the body.


    Ye Hao just wanted to say: I am strong!


    After half a minute.


    All the people who dealt with Ye Hao fell into the arena, and Ye Hao didn''t have any scars on his body.


    Strong!


    too strong!


    The people in the surrounding stands looked at this woman in horror at this moment.


    Fourth order!


    This woman definitely has Tier 4 strength! And after the battle, she didn''t blush or pant, and she didn''t look tired at all.


    Olena also looked at Ye blankly.


    In Xiangdu before, Ye''s strength was only equivalent to a Tier 2 Intermediate Knight, barely able to fight against Tier 3 Knights.


    But now, facing the Tier 3 knight, she has no pressure at all.


    Speed, strength, body style, everything is perfect to the extreme.


    In half a year, she actually improved so fast!


    By the way, she is a saint! She is a saint who can use the power of God and the purest light!


    Olena thought of Ye''s identity, and suddenly thought that Ye''s strength improvement was completely normal and understandable.


    After the battle, Ye Hao walked towards Luke who fell to the ground step by step.


    "Do you think that you are disgusting when you do something to a woman who has no power to bind a chicken?" Ye Hao looked at Luke coldly.


    Luke was shaking all over at the moment, and there was no desire to fight in his eyes.


    At this point, he is even worse than a silver swordsman.


    "No... don''t come here. I am... I am the son of the archbishop. You... if you kill me. You will be chased by the entire Holy See!" Luke kept on feeling the monstrous murderous aura of the woman before him. Back, trying to use his identity to make Ye Hao retreat.


    "I dare not kill you?" Ye Hao seemed to hear a joke.


    He rubbed his chin, as if echoing something.


    "The young Master Green I killed half an hour ago also said he was the son of a bishop. But I still crushed his head with one foot."


    Ye Hao showed a slight smile.


    This smile made Luke tremble all over.


    "You... actually killed the bishop''s family members, you are done... the Holy See will not let you go!"


    A turbid liquid came out from under Luke.


    "It''s disgusting." Ye Hao showed a disgusted expression, he picked up a sword, which he grabbed from a swordsman.


    "No...no...no."


    "Ye, you can''t do this."


    Olena stopped in front of Ye Hao and stopped Ye Hao''s movements.


    "He tortured you just now, don''t you hate him." Ye Hao looked at Olena.


    Olena''s expression was complicated. She looked at Luke on the ground with disgust in her eyes.


    "He is a scumbag, but you can''t kill him, because that will only stain your hands. And the trial should also be judged by the Holy See''s law," Olena said while looking at Ye Hao.


    This woman is still bound by the so-called justice dogma in her heart.


    "Ye, you just said that you killed Green? Was it Green, the son of the chief bishop August? How could you kill him, he is a family member of the bishop, and you are against the law of the Holy See."


    Ye Hao looked at Olena with indifferent eyes, and pointed at the girls behind him.


    "Then do you know what the son of Bishop Auguste did? He asked people to trick these girls into their villas by cheating and trafficking."


    "Bring a group of noble young masters to torture and insult them!"


    Olena was stunned. She looked at the girls. She could tell through the scars on the girls and the gray eyes in her eyes that they had experienced bad things.


    "I... I have indeed heard about the disappearance of many young girls in ancient Rome recently. But... how could it be the bishop''s son. Is this... Is there any misunderstanding?"


    Olena said in surprise.


    "Misunderstanding? What''s wrong with this, those hypocritical demons. They imprison us, torture us, and even some girls are played to death by them!"


    "They ruined our lives, and they threatened us not to escape. Otherwise...otherwise we would kill our parents, family, and relatives."


    One girl cried and snarled, but the other girls looked dim.


    Olena was speechless, she... she looked at these girls and then at Ye Hao: "But... Ye, you can''t kill people. These things should be reported to the Holy See and they will be judged."


    Belief in this thing really makes people paranoid in some ways.


    "Orina, I found that you are very strong, but your emotional intelligence is really low. With so many missing girls, do you think you can hide them in the ancient city of Rome? But why are those noble young masters and the family members of the Holy See not Grab?"


    "You still don''t understand." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Olena: "Send you a Chinese idiom, and the officials will protect you."


    "This... this is impossible."


    Olena still couldn''t believe that the ancient Roman city she lived in would be so dark.


    "There are guests. I will deal with them first."


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked at a group of people in white armor who appeared around the arena. They were armed with swords and shields and were very well equipped.


    If you add a horse, they are exactly like knights.


    "Witch. I officially arrested you for killing the son of Bishop Auguste, trespassing on the Knights Templar, and wounding Archbishop Gray¡¯s son Luke, etc., to formally arrest you!" A middle-aged man stood up with a sharp look in his eyes. With Ye Hao.

 Chapter 1100： Battle of Tier 4 Paladin

    Chapter 1100 Fighting Tier 4 Paladin


    "Master Brad, save me, save me, this witch wants to take a little bit of me, hurry up and save me." Luke immediately shouted when he saw the savior.


    Ye Hao glanced at Luke, his sword crossed Luke''s neck.


    "Hey. You are noisy."


    The sharp blade has already made a blood mark on Luke''s neck, and he can cut his throat only half a centimeter forward.


    "leaf¡­¡­"


    "Don''t talk." Ye Hao glared at Olena, and said in a voice that only two of them could hear.


    "Didn''t you say that I am a saint? Today I will represent your so-called gods, let you see the hypocritical appearance of these people, and punish these hypocritical people."


    Olena''s voice stopped.


    Sure enough, it is easiest to talk to believers like Olena in the name of a god.


    "Witch. Release Master Luke, otherwise you will be tied to a cross to accept God''s punishment, your soul will be burnt, and your body will fall to hell." The Brad stared at Ye Hao and said.


    "Who is he? A loud voice." Ye Hao looked at the knight who seemed to be the leader.


    "One of the knight commanders of the Knights Templar, Lord Brad Paladin! It is a fourth-tier paladin!" Olena whispered.


    The fourth-order paladin.


    That is equivalent to the quasi-innate state, I don''t know how strong it is.


    "Master Brad, the other party uses Luke as a threat, what should we do."


    "And that Olena is still next to each other, maybe they belong together."


    Several high-ranking knights said.


    "No matter how much, Luke is the son of the archbishop. The archbishop is on his way. We must ensure Luke''s safety." Brad looked at Ye Hao seriously.


    [Trigger system task: The host can accumulate task index through arrogant words, amazing actions, fear, awe, etc. The index exceeds 1000 within two hours, and the task is successful. Below 1000, the task fails. The reward or failure of the task will be judged according to the index after the end of the task. ¡¿


    Here comes the task, but it happens that he is also bored now.


    "Holding? I never thought about holding someone." Ye Hao smiled lightly, and he glanced at Olena: "You take these girls to stay by the side. You are not allowed to do anything without me."


    "Yes."


    Olena honestly took the group of girls to the side.


    But Ye Hao raised his hand, and the seventy-two soul chasing blades floated up.


    "This is... an ability?" Brad frowned.


    The seventy-two soul chasing blades did not attack the knights, but floated above Luke with the blade facing down.


    "No... don''t kill me..." Luke tried to crawl away in fright. Ye Hao pierced the armor on his body with the big sword in his hand, and directly nailed him to the ground, making him unable to move.


    "You''d better not move. I''m not responsible for stabbing the wrong place later."


    After Ye Hao finished speaking, he looked at the knights.


    "Master Paladin, right. Or let''s play a little game. I will give you seven minutes to take me."


    "I won''t do anything to hurt him for the first minute. But after a minute, one of these knives will fall on you Master Luke every five seconds."


    "How is it? Knights Templar, Lord Paladin?"


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the Brad paladin.


    "Oh my God. Is he going to challenge the Knights Templar squad?" the people around who survived the spectator exclaimed.


    "There are five teams in the Knights Templar, each led by five paladins. Although this is only one-fifth of the power, this woman actually wants to single out a team with a fourth-tier paladin. Is she crazy!"


    "But this woman has shown great strength just now. She has gone through so many battles, let alone injured, and her clothes are not broken!"


    "Impossible. A Cavaliers team is quite powerful, and one minute is enough to win this woman."


    Onlookers whispered.


    Although they were a little afraid of this woman, they also found that as long as they didn''t take the initiative to disturb this woman, this woman would not attack them.


    So they are safe around, and they don''t want to miss a wonderful battle.


    "Okay. I promise you!" Brad pulled out his knight sword and looked at Ye Hao sharply: "I will use the sword in my hand to make you confess your sins in front of the gods."


    "Huh. It depends on whether you have this ability."


    Ye Hao glanced at his watch, and with a bright smile, he pressed a button.


    "Timing begins!"


    "Fourth Knights of the Temple, fight!"


    Brad took the lead in attacking, shielding his chest, sword on the shield, perfect attack and defense coexist.


    The other knights also put on such a formation, surrounded Ye Hao from the surroundings.


    Advanced object control techniques have no effect on these people''s weapons, but apart from the paladin, the most powerful ones are only advanced knights.


    Clone


    Ye Hao, who was originally standing in the field, turned out more than twenty Ye Hao in the blink of an eye.


    "This is... why do so many people suddenly appear?"


    "A phantom? Or a clone?"


    The people on the sidelines were once again frightened by Ye Hao''s actions.


    Each clone rushed to a knight.


    "How can a person control so many clones, it must be an illusion." Brad thought to himself.


    But then he saw those illusions, facing the knights under his hands, they were not weaker at all.


    And some touches and collisions can''t make these illusions disappear.


    "How is this possible! Even the cardinal can''t have the ability to control so many clones at the same time! This woman!" Brad was shocked.


    "Master Paladin, it''s not good to be distracted when fighting people."


    A voice came from before Brad.


    Brad had no time to think about it, and the shield was on his chest.


    The huge impact caused his body to make two footprints on the sand.


    Ye Hao stood not far away with a smoking fist: "The shield is pretty hard."


    Of course, this Ye Hao is the real body.


    Those clones have the strength of the Qi Refining Realm, and there is no problem facing those high-level knights.


    Moreover, Ye Hao still had enough energy. Instead of summoning fifty clones directly, he summoned the clones exactly as the Cavaliers team in a 1:1 ratio.


    "The power of this woman!" Brad looked at his shield with a recess, surprised by the woman''s fist.


    "Master Paladin, twenty seconds have passed." Ye Hao pointed to his watch.


    Brad''s face is quite ugly. He originally wanted to play more with less, but now it seems that his team has no chance to help him, only by himself.


    "Cross cut!"


    An angry attack swept towards Ye Hao.


    "Sword Qi?" Ye Hao''s eyes lit up.


    This made Ye Hao a little excited, relying on Ling Bo''s slight steps to avoid the attack, Bengshan Fist hit Brad''s shield again.


    bump


    The huge impact made Brad''s arm numb.


    This woman is a monster. This strength is a bit too strong. If she hits her body directly, she will probably fall apart.


    "This...this...I''m not dreaming. Master Brad Paladin seems to have fallen asleep."


    "Not only the Lord Paladin, but the entire Templar squad has fallen."


    The mouths and eyes of the onlookers were round and round.


    "This is the power of God, the power of the saint." Olena''s eyes were hot, and she clenched her fists.

 Chapter 1101： August arrived

    Chapter 1101


    Another fist hit Brad''s shield.


    The originally gorgeous shield is now uneven and full of cracks.


    This shield that had gone through an unknown number of battles finally could not withstand the devastation and shattered to the ground under Ye Hao''s heavy blow.


    Brad looked at the shield fragments on the ground, and looked at the woman in front of him in disbelief.


    "Who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am now." Ye Hao smiled softly: "What''s important now is that one minute is up."


    It''s a minute?


    Brad''s face was shocked and he turned his head abruptly.


    "what¡­¡­"


    There was a painful scream.


    I saw that the knife hovering above Luke was missing.


    The knife appeared on the palm of Luke''s left hand, and the blade pierced Luke''s palm with blood flowing.


    This is still the beginning. After five seconds, the second knife will continue to fall, and the third and fourth will follow.


    Luke''s screams wave after wave.


    And the positions where the knives fell are very clever, none of them are lethal, which can guarantee that Luke will not be killed on the spot.


    "Master Paladin, don''t you want to keep watching like this?" Ye Hao smiled slightly.


    What quasi-innate.


    This guy is just a sub-innate.


    "Damn it!"


    Brad was angry, but helpless.


    The woman in front of her was too strong, and he couldn''t beat him at all for a while.


    "You guys, go save Luke first." Brad turned his head, waved the knight sword in his hand and rushed towards Ye Hao''s clone, smashing Ye Hao''s clone with a few cross-cuts.


    "Yes."


    The knights who got rid of the entanglement rushed towards Luke in the field.


    "NO, NO. Lord Paladin, you are not following the rules. We agreed that you have to defeat me." Ye Hao stood in front of Brad, who was about to continue killing Ye Hao''s clone.


    Brad himself was entangled by Ye Hao, but he was not worried at the moment, those knights who broke through should be able to save Luke.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    There was a scream.


    Brad''s pupils dilated. This was not Luke''s scream, but...


    The knights who were trying to rescue Luke just now knelt down on the ground. There were dozens of holes in their bodies, and the meridians of their thighs were directly severed.


    Those soulchaser blades with blood returned to Luke''s head.


    Drops of blood fell on Luke''s face.


    Luke''s eyes were full of horror, and the pain of being pierced every five seconds passed around his body.


    At this moment, fainting is a happy thing for him, but the pain and fainting caused by every cut is a luxury for him.


    "This is the price of not following the rules." Ye Hao looked at Brad contemptuously.


    The mission value in the system has begun to rise rapidly, and everyone watching the battle, including those who are now fighting Ye Hao, was frightened by Ye Hao''s cruelty and ferocity.


    "Witch, you witch!" Brad''s eyes were filled with anger, and he held up the knight sword in his hand.


    A ray of light gathered on Brad''s knight sword.


    "This breath? It''s really similar to my sacred healing technique, but I don''t even have a tenth of my primary sacred healing technique." Ye Hao looked at the light on Brad''s blade.


    These are these papal knights, do they possess the power of the so-called gods?


    "The Temple Cross!"


    Brad roared and waved the sword in his hand, and his whole body seemed to be concentrated on this move.


    Sword Qi with a dazzling light swept towards Ye Hao, rolling up the dust in the sky.


    "Huh...huh..." Brad gasped, he knelt down on one knee and looked at the dust rising in front of him. This was his strongest move.


    hope¡­¡­


    "Papa Papa..."


    An applause sounded from the dust, the dust dispersed, and a figure appeared.


    "Yes, very good."


    Brad had never felt this powerlessness at this moment in his life, and the woman stood there intact.


    No...not intact.


    There was a gap in the corner of her clothes...just a gap.


    Yang Tai, whose strength is second only to the pseudo-innate, might be a little troublesome if he was still in his original state.


    But now he doesn''t need to worry at all.


    This sword energy just barely shattered the shield formed by his nine sun energy.


    "This sword seems to make you consume a lot of energy. It seems that this battle is about to end early." Ye Hao looked down at Brad, who was kneeling on the ground.


    That posture is that a winner is enjoying his glory.


    "I declare that the fourth team of the Knights Templar is completely defeated. Time-consuming: 3 minutes and 45 seconds." Ye Hao said while looking at his watch.


    Brad looked around in despair, and the knights of his team fell to the ground one by one.


    Lost.


    The knights he regarded as proud were so defeated?


    Was he defeated like this for the Paladin?


    "But the game is not over yet." Ye Hao looked at Luke, who had more than 20 soulchaser blades stuck in his body.


    The torture continued, and every five seconds, a Soulchaser would drop.


    Everyone looked at the creeps, this beautiful and stunning woman is really a witch!


    She was also a powerful witch who defeated the fourth team of the Knights Templar in just a few minutes!


    You know, there are only five teams in the Knights Templar.


    This woman has the strength to defeat a small team, even they are thinking, if all the Templars are here, what will be the result, can they win this witch?


    Perhaps, only the powerful knight leader has this strength.


    "Asshole, assistant!"


    A beam of light shot from a distance, and the Soulchaser blade that was originally suspended above Luke was knocked into the air by the beam.


    Everyone in the arena looked towards the entrance, where stood a middle-aged man wearing a blue robe and holding a scepter.


    It can be felt that the eyes of this middle-aged man are full of anger and murderous aura.


    "It''s Bishop August!" When Olena saw the middle-aged man, she immediately stood up and wanted to speak out, but was stopped by Ye Hao''s eyes.


    Ye Hao hasn''t played enough yet.


    "Master August, Bishop." Brad was overjoyed when he saw August.


    August must have come to avenge his son.


    Sure enough, Auguste stared at the women in the field with scorching eyes.


    "Witch, did you kill my son Green!" August pointed at Ye Hao with his scepter.


    [System prompt: Unknown energy is sensed]


    Have an energy response?


    Ye Hao looked at the scepter in August''s hand.


    The scepter itself is only slightly better mithril material, but at the top of the scepter is an exquisite white crystal stone!


    It is the energy transmitted from this crystal stone.


    "Witch?" Ye Hao smiled and looked at August, while putting away his soul chaser.


    It seems that relying on the strength of the chief bishop is still not enough to see his true body.


    If the next battle can attract the archbishop, I wonder if the archbishop can see through his true body.

 Chapter 1102： Bishop August

    Chapter 1102 Fighting Against Bishop August


    Looking for the strong!


    In fact, this is Ye Hao''s second purpose of making a fuss here.


    It is difficult for ordinary people to see through Ye Hao''s identity, so Ye Hao simply makes a big fuss and attracts some powerful people who are strong enough, so that maybe they can see through their true gender.


    After all, it is difficult to meet the strong in general.


    What''s more, it is still in a place with strict order like the Holy See.


    Ye Hao didn''t have time to waste here, so he chose this simple and violent way.


    But let these things be forgotten, Ye Hao must first solve the bishop in front of him.


    "Witch, I have no grievances with you! Why did you murder my son cruelly." August asked Ye Hao angrily.


    "Indeed. I do have no grievances and no grudges against you, but the good things your son has done, I think you as a father must be aware of it."


    "Master Bishop, the evil breath emanating from the dungeon on the ground floor of your villa."


    Ye Hao''s words caused August to tremble, his face a bit frozen.


    Of course he hadn''t heard of what his son did.


    But Green is his only child, plus his wife''s early death, he puts all his love on Green.


    As for the things Green did, the people around him also closed one eye because of his identity as the bishop.


    He also pretended not to know, thinking in his heart that when Green matured, he would not do such a thing.


    Unfortunately, it''s all too late.


    "Witch, you are talking nonsense. It''s obviously that you, a pagan, have a bad heart and cruel my son. Now I, the bishop, will judge you."


    Auguste didn''t want to talk to this woman anymore, he raised his scepter and pointed it at Ye Hao.


    "Holy Light!"


    A beam of light shot out from the scepter and rushed towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao dodged the beam of light.


    This beam of light was slightly stronger than Brad, but it was still quite different from Ye Hao''s sacred healing technique.


    "Nonsense? I have witnesses here. There have been many disappearances of women in ancient Rome recently, and these girls."


    While avoiding, Ye Hao said while pointing at the girls in the stands that Olena took care of.


    "They are witnesses who were brutally murdered by your son, your son and some noble young masters, imprisoned them, insulted them, and tortured them. They are living evidence."


    This remark caused an uproar in the arena.


    "What? The son of Bishop Auguste imprisoned women?"


    "This... isn''t it true?"


    "But I did hear that many female tourists have disappeared in the ancient city of Rome recently."


    Onlookers talked a lot.


    Even Paladin Brad showed a surprised expression.


    "Witch, death is imminent. You still want to pour dirty water on my son, and watch me purify your evil with the power of the gods." August yelled.


    The light on the scepter in his hand formed a big ball of light and rushed towards Ye Hao.


    This power is much greater than the previous beam of light, but the speed is so slow that Ye Hao is enough to avoid it.


    and many more¡­¡­


    Ye Hao''s eyes cold, where he is standing, behind him is the corner where Olena and the girls are.


    If he avoided, the ball of light would hit them.


    Except for Olena, the other girls are ordinary girls, and they are likely to die here.


    This August wanted to kill people.


    Ye Hao noticed the sinister light in August''s eyes.


    He didn''t choose to hide, but stood still and raised his hands, apparently preparing to catch the ball of light.


    The ball of light soon enveloped Ye Hao, and even rushed to the back of the stands.


    There was a huge explosion, blasting a hole in the stands over there.


    Auguste breathed a sigh of relief, and he smiled.


    Green, father avenged you.


    And the move just now killed all the girls with them, so that no sin will be left...


    "My Master Bishop is trying to kill people. You want to kill me and all these girls, so as to cover up the crimes committed by your Bishop''s son."


    A voice came from the pothole hit by the ball of light.


    August''s face sank, how could this be possible, this was a trick that was added by the holy rod, even a paladin could not possibly receive it from the front.


    At this time, August also noticed that the girls were not dead and appeared around the stands.


    What''s going on... How could these ordinary girls suddenly appear in those places.


    "It seems that I am too merciful." Ye Hao walked out of the ruins step by step, his clothes were a lot torn, and there was a trace of blood on his mouth.


    He really felt that his body was going to fall apart, but fortunately, at the last moment, he used the power enhancement technique to strengthen the physical strength and carried this trick.


    And those girls were rescued from the explosion point by the clone in the time Ye Hao was fighting for.


    However, those clones have all dissipated due to the shock wave.


    "Bishop August, I will defeat you next." Ye Hao pointed to August, his mouth showed a proud smile: "I want to step on your dirty face."


    This... what an arrogant declaration.


    Is this woman crazy?


    This is the chief bishop!


    The strength is higher than that of the Paladin. She even said that she would defeat August and step on his face.


    Did the previous battle give her overconfidence?


    No one believed that this woman could defeat the chief bishop, but the next battle made them understand that anything is impossible in front of this person.


    "Arrogant. At the foot of the holy mountain, my August represents the justice of the gods." August looked at Ye Hao contemptuously.


    "That''s probably the **** you believe in, now you want to find a seam to get in."


    A voice came from behind August''s head.


    A chill enveloped Auguste.


    Everyone''s eyes widened, and they looked at the woman who appeared behind Auguste in disbelief, swinging their fists and hitting Auguste''s head.


    She... when did she appear there.


    bump


    There was a heavy impact, and Auguste stepped back, but there was nothing serious about him.


    "Huh? Did you bring something similar to a protective cover?" Ye Hao squinted at the ring on August''s left hand.


    Auguste panted and watched the woman in front of him. He didn''t notice how she appeared behind him unconsciously.


    "This is the guardian of the gods. Sorceress, behave with your hands, and the gods may be able to forgive your sins."


    August was already a little bit jealous of this strange woman, he wanted to try to scare her with words, and then find a way to kill her and avenge his son.


    "The guardian of the gods? Hehe, you **** clubs will really give yourself a halo." Ye Hao shook his fist: "Then I will break your so-called turtle shell with your fist!"


    Ye Hao''s body once again disappeared out of thin air, appeared beside August, and a kick followed.


    bump


    This time everyone could see clearly that there was indeed a white shield around August''s body, protecting August.


    "Wave of Holy Light." August hit the ground with his scepter, and a layer of waves appeared like water ripples.


    Ye Hao, who had just teleported to the side of Auguste again, was swept away by the wave, and what followed was Auguste''s beam of light.


    Ye Hao immediately teleported again.


    Advanced teleport can be used 20 times.


    Every time, Ye Hao teleported to August''s side by himself, launching his strongest attack.


    Although August''s attack was also very strong, he was also a little helpless against Ye Hao, who was running around.


    Ding


    There was a sound like a broken glass.


    Auguste was shocked to see that the holy ring on his left hand... actually broke.


    And the next moment, the woman''s face appeared in front of him, followed by her fists.


    Auguste flew out, nosebleeds, he held his nose, his nose was broken.


    But this is not important, this woman actually broke his holy ring with her successive attacks!


    "Yo yo yo...your **** doesn''t seem to guard you?" Ye Hao smiled and raised his hand.


    August quickly raised his scepter.


    "Holy light mask!"


    A visible mask appeared around August, but it did not look as strong as the previous one.


    At this moment, a water ball appeared on Ye Hao''s palm, which hit the mask, but it had no effect.


    August was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed and said: "Witch. Did you run out of abilities just now! With this attack, I can''t break my mask at all. You are still good..."


    "Sorry, the one just said hello, and the master is on it." Ye Hao smiled and pointed at the top of his head.


    August raised his head, he was shocked to see that there was a huge water polo on the arena, the area was thousands of times the previous one!


    August''s mask is like a melon seed in front of the water polo, beside a huge basketball.


    The advanced water system ability is activated.

 Chapter 1103： Behead the Bishop of the Holy See

    Chapter 1103 Killing the Bishop of the Holy See


    Inside an ancient tower building in ancient Rome.


    In a formation full of strange lines, a white-haired old man was sitting cross-legged in it, and the earth-yellow aura entangled his body.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes and looked in a direction, which was the direction of the Knights Templar.


    "What''s the matter? This energy fluctuation? The water element in the air around the ancient Roman city has been absorbed."


    The white-haired old man stood up, walked out of the circle, and opened the door.


    "Tutor, are you out?" A red-haired, sexy-looking woman outside the door looked at the white-haired old man in surprise.


    "Lina, have you been waiting here?" The white-haired old man looked at Lina. There was a chair at the door and a lot of empty boxes of food. It seemed that she was staying here.


    Lena nodded: "Yes. Because instructor you are going to break through this time, you have been in retreat for more than two months. During this time, there can be no outside interruptions, so I stayed outside."


    She looked at the tutor expectantly: "Tutor, you are out, does it mean that you have broken through to the realm of the fifth-order magister!"


    The white-haired old man looked at Lena lovingly, and shook his head: "No."


    Lena was a little bit disappointed. She looked at the white-haired old man in a puzzled manner: "Why did you come out, the tutor?"


    The instructor clearly stated that this retreat will have to wait until the breakthrough, which may take half a year at the latest.


    The white-haired old man looked in the direction of the Knights Templar residence in the distance.


    "Just now I felt a strong water system energy fluctuation, in the ancient Roman city, that energy level is at least a third-order water system magic! And it is very pure!"


    "Tier 3 water system magic? That is to say, it is a third order senior water magician." Lina said excitedly.


    The white-haired old man shook his head: "I feel that it is very likely to be a Tier 4 great magician! But as far as I know, water magicians with strengths of Tier 4 and above cannot appear in ancient Rome at this time. ."


    "Is that a magician who has not registered in the guild?" Lena said.


    The white-haired old man was silent for a while: "In this world, the energy is very thin, and the number of magicians is also very small. It is almost impossible to cultivate to the level of the fourth-order great magician alone. But there may be exceptions."


    "Every great magician is a scarce resource for the guild, so I ended my practice. Lena, you meet this lord with me."


    "Yes!"


    Lena was so excited that it was very happy for Lena to see a powerful magician.


    ...


    Arena of the Knights Templar.


    There were water stains everywhere on the site, as if it had just been flooded.


    The surrounding stands are very clean.


    "Ahem... Your Master Bishop." Brad fell to the ground after being rushed to the sidelines with wet body, pointing to a water ball floating in the court.


    In the water polo, Bishop Auguste was flushing and struggling, spitting out bubbles from time to time.


    The strength of the chief bishop is equivalent to a quasi-innate, but it is only one-level innate, and it is not known whether August is too focused on the relationship of spells.


    The physical strength is not as good as that of a high-level knight.


    Once lost the shield of that ring, August was not as good as a paladin, and was defeated by Ye Hao''s advanced water system ability.


    "This scepter is not bad, I accept it." Ye Hao held August''s scepter in his hand, and he felt it.


    The small white crystal stone on this scepter can absorb a full 500 skill points.


    Of course he can''t absorb it on the spot, throw it into the storage ring first.


    "Also...Also...give me..."


    August covered his throat with one hand, and pointed at Ye Hao with the other.


    In the water polo, the huge water pressure made August not even have the opportunity to cast spells.


    It even caused him to feel suffocated.


    Ye Haogang was about to speak, he felt a few breaths around him locked on him.


    "Look! It''s Archbishop Gray!"


    "And the second team and fifth team of the Knights Templar!"


    A middle-aged man in a purple robe stood there with a scepter with a majestic expression.


    Around him stood a paladin and a team of knights.


    In addition, another paladin led a team of knights and blocked Ye Hao.


    "Heart, give up your resistance. Your resistance will only aggravate your sins. Sincerely repent before God, and God will purify your sins."


    Archbishop Gray said this in that kind of instructive tone with a high-handed look.


    That tone made Ye Hao very upset.


    "Hey. That seems to be your son, right? I tortured your son like this, are you willing to forgive me?" Ye Hao looked at Archbishop Gray jokingly, pointing to Luke who was washed by the water just now.


    Luke was almost dying at the moment, if it weren''t for a wave of life in him, he would even think he was dead.


    Ye Hao noticed that there was a wave in the eyes of Archbishop Gray, which was anger and killing intent.


    But it was quickly covered up by Archbishop Gray.


    "As long as you are willing to sincerely repent of all your sins, God will forgive him. I am willing to baptize you personally and wash away your sins."


    "Miss, you release Bishop August first."


    Hearing these words of Archbishop Gray, many people around showed a faithful look.


    hypocritical.


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at the archbishop. He was so angry that he couldn''t wait to tear Ye Hao away, but he had this kind of brow and kind eyes on his face.


    If it is someone else, it is estimated that they will be deceived.


    But Ye Hao could feel the waves in the archbishop''s heart, he was covering up, covering up his inner anger.


    As long as there is a chance, he will use the most cruel method to torture himself.


    "But before I do, I want to ask the archbishop. You are the archbishop of ancient Rome. Bishop August protects his son, works with some nobles, imprisons some women, tortures them, and hurts them."


    "Excuse me, how to deal with such crimes in accordance with the decree of the Holy See. As the archbishop, your own diocese has a disadvantaged jurisdiction, what should you say?"


    Ye Hao''s series of questions made Archbishop Gray''s smile a little stiff.


    "These things, our internal investigation of the Holy See." Archbishop Gray said.


    "Internal investigation? Hahahaha." Ye Hao laughed and snapped his fingers.


    Bishop August, who was almost suffocating, fell to the ground.


    "Cough cough cough...Master Gray...help...help."


    brush


    Everyone was shocked, and a sharp sword was inserted into August''s back, piercing August''s heart.


    Auguste stared, there was no movement.


    "Under the Holy Hill of the Holy See, such an evil thing happened in the ancient city of Rome. What kind of internal investigation is needed? I will help you at all, and the province will dirty the hands of your gods."


    Ye Hao patted his hand and looked at the horrified eyes that gathered on him.


    "Then I pray sincerely now, can God also forgive me?" Ye Hao''s smile was sarcasm.


    Archbishop Green''s smile solidified, and he lifted his holy staff.


    "The Knights Templar obeyed the order. This woman killed Bishop Auguste. Her sins were monstrous, but she could be killed on the spot."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 1104： The explosion of the arena

    Chapter 1104-The Explosion of the Arena


    Two paladins, one archbishop, and a group of intermediate and high-level knights.


    Ye Hao looked at this volatile scene.


    And the advanced teleportation actually has the last chance to use it, but the archbishop also has that shield to protect him. If the teleportation cannot control the enemy with one move, he may be in danger.


    But now that task has not been completed, and the index is still a little short.


    In the stands Olena clenched her fists worriedly, opened her mouth again to say, but was stopped by Ye Hao''s eyes.


    The blood physique and werewolf experience cards are also temporarily unavailable here.


    The system is still being updated and there is no ability to redeem.


    Now I can only take one step and look at one step, and it is really impossible to show the final hole card.


    "Holy power is strengthened."


    "Holy Armor."


    At this moment, Archbishop Gray carried the holy rod and cast two spells in a row.


    All the Templars were shrouded in a faint light.


    Enhanced spell?


    Ye Hao felt that the breath of those knights was much stronger.


    "Knight Captain Rex, Second Knight Squad of the Knights Templar." A paladin with a white battle axe in his right hand and a small buckler in his left hand took the lead.


    Ye Hao didn''t have time to think, drew a sword from the ground and stood in front of the battle axe.


    But the knight sword was cut in half in an instant before the white battle axe.


    One layer of innate realm!


    This paladin is much better than the previous paladin.


    As soon as they played against each other, Ye Hao felt that the paladin''s strength was extraordinary.


    "Holy Pillar of Light!"


    Suddenly, the body of the Rex Paladin flashed, and the spell that Archbishop Gray had already prepared struck towards Ye Hao.


    Speed ??and power are stronger than August''s tricks.


    This archbishop is very strong, at least a triple innate realm.


    But looking at him like that, it is estimated that he is very weak like August, so he has always arranged a team to guard him.


    Much smarter than the impulsive August.


    Ye Hao avoided the Holy Light Pillar, but the attack from the Paladin Rex followed.


    "Cross cut!"


    The strong sword energy made Ye Hao retreat several steps.


    Very effective tactics.


    The Paladin restrained Ye Hao, and the archbishop attacked from a distance.


    Although it seemed a bit restrictive, it was only a matter of time before Ye Hao''s defeat was slowly consumed.


    Must find a way to handle the situation at hand.


    "Cross cut!"


    Rex waved his sword aura to attack Ye Hao again.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and a jet of water appeared out of thin air.


    The water column and the sword qi collided together, creating a mist that blocked the sight.


    A figure flashed past Rex.


    "No! The Second Cavaliers team formed a line of defense, don''t let this woman approach the Archbishop!" Rex immediately judged Ye Hao''s thoughts.


    Immediately gave an order to his team.


    Dozens of knights held up their shields and blocked Ye Hao''s path.


    "Holy Shield!"


    Archbishop Gray also clamped the spell on the knight''s shield, as if a wall of light appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    It would take a lot of time to break through, and the Rex Paladin would catch up again to entangle Ye Hao.


    But Ye Hao''s approaching speed did not decrease in the slightest, and he saw a black pill in his hand.


    "Poison Devouring Pill! Burst!"


    Ye Hao threw a poisonous pill.


    He also added the power of the blood in it, but if there are toxins to come alive, these people will not find it.


    boom


    A green poisonous mist filled.


    "Cough cough cough... this... this is poisonous mist..."


    "This poisonous fog still has a corrosive effect, hurry up and leave the poisonous fog area."


    The knights couldn''t take care of the defense. Those poisonous fog had made them feel weak, and even the armors stained with poisonous fog began to corrode.


    They hurriedly evacuated the poisonous fog area.


    "Holy Light!"


    Archbishop Gray used a holy light to disperse the poisonous mist.


    But after the poisonous fog dispelled, the figure of the woman disappeared without a trace.


    "What about people?"


    "Where is that woman?"


    "Did she teleport again?"


    "But I didn''t see where she was at all."


    The crowd in the stands was attracted by the battle, but suddenly a protagonist disappeared without a trace, just like a novel that is being updated, and it is generally unpleasant to suddenly change.


    Olena clenched her fists on her chest, and looked around with worried eyes.


    She really didn''t understand what Ye was doing. If it hadn''t been for Ye''s request, she would have said Ye Hao''s identity.


    And she also discovered that these members of the Holy See, who seemed to her to be just and serious before, seem to be a bit hypocritical.


    Leaving aside anything else, the Archbishop Gray obviously meant to protect August.


    And the testimony of these girls made her gradually believe that a chief bishop really indulged her son to persecute girls.


    Did Archbishop Gray know what happened in the ancient city of Rome?


    No... No, it''s impossible.


    "The woman hasn''t left yet. Joseph protects the archbishop!" Although no enemy was found, the seventh sense of being a soldier made Rex think that the woman was still here.


    They just haven''t found it yet.


    Joseph Paladin, who is also a Paladin and the captain of the fifth team, holds a giant sword in both hands.


    "The fifth team, guard the camp. Protect Archbishop Gray!" Joseph ordered.


    "Yes."


    The knights of the fifth team erected their shields in front of Archbishop Gray, blocking almost every corner.


    But time passed, and the woman still did not show up.


    This makes everyone think that the woman really escaped.


    Can escape safely under the hands of an archbishop and two paladins.


    The people in the surrounding stands were a little shaken in their awe of the Holy See.


    [Ding, the task index is up to standard. The mission time is still going on, and rewards will be issued based on the index within the mission time. ¡¿


    A voice rang in Ye Hao''s ear, and at this moment Ye Hao finally appeared.


    But this appearance made the entire arena seem to have stopped.


    "Joseph! Archbishop! Be careful!" Rex exclaimed.


    Joseph''s eyes widened too, and saw round objects glowing red on the ground around him and the archbishop.


    "Time is up."


    At the moment, Ye Hao, who was on the other side of the venue, folded his arms around his chest, as if watching a good show.


    Boom


    The monstrous fire, dust.


    The huge explosion caused most of the walls of the arena to collapse, and people in the stands fled, but fortunately, the center of the explosion was not where they were. Most of them were just injured.


    The person at the center of the explosion is not necessarily so.


    After the incident with Meeko Hingye, Ye Hao clearly realized that modern weapons are actually effective against powerful people, but it depends on how they are used.


    With normal use, when those weapons have not yet exerted their effects, the strong ones either have already escaped to a safe distance, or have been prepared for a long time, and will not cause much harm.


    But as if used properly, the power is enough! That''s enough to make those strong people take a bit of power.


    So Ye Hao used the poisonous fog to make himself disappear from the enemy''s sight, then he used stealth technique to sneak around them, after placing all the bombs, because once Ye Hao leaves the explosives, these explosives will appear.


    So he used the last teleport to move instantly to a safe place.


    And those bombs were activated as soon as they appeared because of Ye Hao''s settings.


    These are all powerful TNT explosives, weighing a full 100 kilograms, and these are still the "gifts" that Ye Hao used to exchange from vampires before, and there are a lot of them in his ring.

 Chapter 1105： The true strength of the archbishop

    Chapter 1105: The True Strength of the Archbishop


    "Joseph! Archbishop Gray!" Rex looked at the dust and the center of the explosion.


    He clenched his fists and glared at Ye Hao: "You witch! I''m going to kill you."


    "Rex, step back!" A majestic voice came from the dust.


    Ye Hao stared at the dust plainly, he knew that the trick just now could not fix an archbishop, and at most it would cause them some trouble.


    A wind passed out of thin air, and all the dust dispersed.


    I saw the purple robe on Archbishop Gray''s body was tattered, his hair was also a mess, and his face looked like a beggar.


    There was a crack in the ring on his finger.


    "Cut, the power is not enough." Ye Hao frowned.


    However, the explosives placed at that time were already the maximum limit. If there were more, it might threaten Olena and the others.


    The knights around Archbishop Gray were a little bit miserable, with wounds all over their bodies, falling into a pool of blood and rolling, wailing and screaming.


    The worst was the Joseph Paladin who was "taken care of" by Ye Hao.


    At that time, Ye Hao could put more than half of the explosives under his feet.


    Although Joseph was a paladin, a pile of explosives exploded under his feet, and his body couldn''t hold it no matter how strong he was.


    His legs are now **** and bloody, he is lying on the ground unconsciously, his whole body is like charcoal, but his chest is still moving up and down.


    "Yo-yo-yo. Our archbishop has changed his style? Going the beggar route." Ye Hao smiled lightly and touched his pocket: "Oh, I don''t have change."


    "I don''t know if you have a QR code, Archbishop, I can transfer it to you!"


    Archbishop Gray looked at Ye Hao with angry eyes for the first time.


    "Woman, for many years. You are the first person to make me so angry, and you will soon pay for your innocence." Archbishop Gray took off his dirty and tattered purple robe.


    He raised the scepter in his hand.


    "Great God, please grant your power to your followers, the light will never die!"


    The light on the scepter is getting stronger and stronger.


    For the first time, Ye Hao felt that this light could be at the same level as the light of his primary sacred healing technique.


    Only one is the breath of fighting, and the other is the breath of healing.


    "Holy Armor! Holy Spear!"


    Archbishop Gray yelled, and the holy light enveloped his body.


    Ye Hao''s eyes became serious.


    Gray''s aura has become quite strong, stronger than that of Po Meng and Yang Zhong at that time!


    The holy light dissipated.


    The pure white armor enveloped Archbishop Gray''s body, and the scepter in his hand turned into a spear.


    Not to mention, he looks like a knight now.


    "A miracle!"


    "This is a miracle!"


    People in the surrounding stands who were panicked by the explosion before knelt down to worship Archbishop Gray.


    The Paladin Rex also put his right hand on his chest and saluted the archbishop.


    "Woman. This is divine power! Soon you will be able to tremble in front of the powerful divine power and pay the price you deserve for what you do."


    "Pay the price? It depends on your ability."


    Although this Gray is now very strong, but there is a saying that it is good to lose, not to lose.


    No matter what, the momentum cannot be false.


    "Holy spear, thorn!"


    Archbishop Gray raised the holy spear in his hand and threw it at Ye Hao.


    But what was thrown was only a phantom of a light gun, and the gun was still in the hands of Archbishop Gray.


    "This feeling? The body can''t escape!"


    Ye Hao realized that facing the holy spear, he couldn''t avoid it, and could only watch the light pierce him.


    Since you can''t escape, then next!


    Ye Hao raised his hands, a series of compressed water walls condensed in front of him.


    The light hits the water wall.


    The huge impact produced a dazzling light, and most people closed their eyes.


    The light ran out.


    "This...is it raining?"


    "The raindrops are still glowing."


    "Is this also a miracle!"


    Drops of raindrops with light fell from the sky and landed on the arena.


    The light on the archbishop who had performed this trick dimmed.


    correct! That woman!


    Everyone recovered from this beautiful scene for the first time and looked at where Ye Hao was just now.


    There was no one there anymore, and a dent was getting deeper and deeper from nearer to farther, and finally extended to the wall of the arena. It smashed a hole in the wall, and the dent was still continuing.


    Stop more than ten meters away from the arena.


    Extending here, the dent has formed a pit of four or five meters deep.


    That woman is standing there!


    Oh my god, she can still stand after taking this trick, isn''t this woman really a demon?


    "Ahem... This is a bit too much trouble. I didn''t expect this guy to be quite capable." Ye Hao panted, with an expression of unsatisfactory expression on the corner of his mouth.


    His right hand dropped weakly, and it was even covered with blood stains.


    Relying on the water system ability''s defense only slightly weakened the power of the holy spear, and in desperation, Ye Hao could only gather all the internal power of the nine suns on his golden right hand.


    This immediately emptied the endless internal force of the Nine Suns in his body. It is estimated that it will take five minutes to recover.


    Fortunately, the right hand has been modified. If only high-level physical enhancement is used, even if it is enhanced by power enhancement techniques, it is very likely to break.


    It was his left hand that had been broken in Xiangdu before, and he recovered with the blood physique and sacred healing arts. If Golden right hand was broken, I don''t know what will happen.


    "Who is this woman! She can actually take my trick." Gray''s face was solemn, and his evaluation of the strength of the woman in front of him was improved.


    "Woman, you can take the next move. But can you take the second move?"


    Archbishop Gray raised the holy spear in his hand again.


    Ye Hao''s face was serious.


    Do you want to use the hole cards? But I felt a little unwilling.


    "Archbishop Gray, please stop!"


    Suddenly a shout came.


    A car stopped directly between Ye Hao and Archbishop Gray.


    "Cough cough cough...Lina, you drive slower next time. I don''t think about my age." A white-haired old man got out of the car, his face pale, and his body seemed to be a little unstable.


    "It''s the instructor that you said to hurry up." Lena opened the car door and stuck her tongue out. She saw everyone in the arena looking at her.


    She hurriedly said: "I''m sorry, but no one is stopping you at the gate, so I drove in."


    She saw the tragic scene in the arena, and she whispered: "You seem to be a little troublesome here."


    Ye Hao looked suspiciously at the young and old who had been killed halfway.


    "Mr. Hilton, what are you doing here? Our Holy See is dealing with some private affairs. If there is anything, please talk about it later."


    Gray seemed to give this old man named Hilton a lot of face and used you.


    "Actually, I rushed over because I felt the strong water system fluctuations here. May I ask who used the water system magic here just now?" Instructor Hilton looked around.


    Soon his eyes fell on the beautiful and injured woman.


    Because everyone in the arena heard what he asked, their eyes fell on the woman involuntarily.

 Chapter 1106： She is a saint!

    Chapter 1106 She is a saint!


    "Isn''t it her? She doesn''t seem to be older than me. How could she be a great magician." Lena pointed at the woman in front of her in disbelief.


    This woman is very beautiful, she looks like she is in her early twenties.


    But being beautiful does not mean that she is strong, otherwise she would have become a magister.


    Hilton stared at Ye Hao for a long time, and Ye Hao was very uncomfortable.


    "It''s indeed her! She still has strong water magic fluctuations in her body now."


    Hilton quickly walked to Ye Hao excitedly.


    "Miss. May I ask if you cast the water spell here just now!"


    "Huh? Water spell?" Ye Hao looked at the old man in surprise.


    What water spell, I just used water power.


    "That... I''m sorry. I am a water system supernatural player, and I don''t know how to cast any spells." Ye Hao shook his head.


    "Impossible. The fluctuations in your body are impossible for those with supernatural powers." Hilton shook his head resolutely, thinking that Ye Hao was the water magician he had sensed before.


    Although she doesn''t know whether she really displayed the strength of the fourth-order great magician realm, but she has such a strong water system talent at such an age.


    She will definitely have very early attainments on the journey of a magician in the future.


    It can even become the existence of the fifth-order magister, the sixth-order great magister! Thinking of these Hiltons makes me a little excited.


    "Mr. Hilton, I don''t know what you are looking for with this woman. But this woman has just killed Bishop Auguste and his son. Now I want to arrest and try his crimes on behalf of the Holy See. Please get out of here!"


    Archbishop Gray frowned and said.


    "Oh my God. You actually killed a bishop! Could it be...Is this all caused by you?" Lena covered her mouth and looked at the terrible scene of the arena in surprise.


    God...well, although she doesn''t believe in God, she doesn''t know what words to use to describe her surprise.


    Two knights in white armor fell to the ground, one was slightly injured, the other was seriously injured and unconscious!


    There was also the corpse in the blue robe, and dozens of knights and swordsmen wailing in pain, clutching their wounds and struggling on the ground.


    She knows that blue robe, which can only be worn by the chief bishop of the Holy See.


    All of this was done by this woman who was about her age?


    Even her mentor Hilton may not be able to do this.


    At this moment, Lina somewhat believed that this woman was a fourth-order great magician, and she looked at Ye Hao with glowing eyes.


    Hilton''s heart is also shaken at this moment.


    Although the magician is strong, but the magician has a fatal weakness, that is, the melee is quite weak, and the casting of magic requires chanting.


    This is also the reason why the relationship between the superpowers has suddenly emerged, and they can use their powers instantly, without chanting, and can fight at any time.


    "Mr. Hilton, please get out of the way. We have to continue our trial of the Holy See." Gray''s light was shocked, and a coercion struck Hilton.


    "Old sir, please let me. This is my business."


    After a short rest, Ye Hao''s Nine Suns'' internal strength recovered a lot.


    He stood up and looked straight at Archbishop Gray proudly.


    "Judge me? It should be you who should be tried, the August who was executed by me."


    "August knew that his son was using his authority to abduct women in ancient Rome, imprisoning and insulting them. He knew this, but turned a blind eye. Knowing the law and committing crimes plus one more crime, one death would be regarded as a forgiveness!"


    Ye Hao pointed to Gray.


    "You Archbishop Gray, as the archbishop of the ancient city of Rome. Regardless of it, let these evils run down your nose, you have a crime not to investigate. I want to say that it is you who should be judged!"


    My goodness.


    This woman is too domineering, facing the Archbishop of the Holy See, she dared to take such an attitude.


    Lena looked at the woman in admiration. She had regarded her as her idol.


    "The witch is talking nonsense, your sins cannot be forgiven by God, let the Holy Light purify your dirty body and sin karma." Archbishop Gray raised his scepter high.


    "Wait. I think if these things are like what she said, the Holy See should investigate them carefully, and whether they are right or wrong should be judged after the investigation!"


    Hilton said.


    "Mr. Hilton, what do you mean?" Archbishop Gray stared at Hilton.


    "I mean, I want to save this young lady." Hilton raised his right hand, and a staff tall one by one appeared out of thin air, and he held it in his hand.


    On the top of the staff is an ocher gem.


    [System reminder: Unknown energy source detected]


    There is a reaction again! Ye Hao''s eyes lit up, looking at the gem on the staff.


    "Mr. Hilton, please consider it carefully. She is a criminal of the Holy See. If you protect her, you are against the Holy See. Do you Magic Guild want to accept the anger of the Holy See!" Archbishop Gray shouted angrily.


    "Our guild doesn''t want to engage in evil with the Holy See, but we don''t allow a woman to endure a trial for no reason. For today''s affairs, please report to the cardinal and even the pope."


    "If they say that this woman is guilty, I, Hilton, will naturally not protect her. But if Archbishop Gray wants her to be tried here."


    "Then I Sheldon can only use this old bone to consult the archbishop''s spells." Hilton''s staff hit the ground.


    The earth-yellow light appeared, and a luminous magic circle appeared under his feet.


    This woman''s magic talent is very good, and she can''t let her die here. With her, maybe the magic guild will rise again!


    Hilton bite the bullet and decided to save Ye Hao.


    This is magic?


    Ye Hao looked at this scene curiously.


    Vampires, werewolves, Holy See, knights, and now magicians all appeared.


    My trip to Europe this time was like clarifying all the European systems, but I didn¡¯t know if there really were gods.


    Archbishop Gray''s face was ugly.


    The opponent is a Tier 4 great magician, although he is confident that he can take it, but this will create a gap with the guild.


    This is what the Holy See does not want to see.


    But this woman can''t let it go.


    Archbishop Gray said solemnly: "Rex Paladin, you lead the team to contain Hilton, and I will judge this witch. Remember you must not hurt Hilton."


    "Yes!" Rex accepted the order. He took up the weapon and slowly approached Hilton and Ye Hao.


    "Lina, wait for the battle to begin. You immediately take this young lady to evacuate, no matter what happens, take her to the guild in our ancient Roman city, and then immediately notify the general guild!"


    "Good." Lena nodded, and she took out her weapon from her pocket.


    It''s not a very big staff, just a small staff about 30 centimeters in length, like a branch, with a small red gem like a grain of rice on it.


    At this moment, the two sides were at war again.


    But now a great magician is involved, and the direction of the battle afterwards seems unknown.


    "stop!"


    At this time, Olena couldn''t help but ran out.


    She raised her hands and stood in front of Archbishop Gray.


    "Olena get out! You protect the sinner, the Holy See will judge after your crime, let me get out now!" Archbishop Gray scolded and asked the knight to take Olena down.


    "Archbishop, you can''t catch her. She is a saint! A saint with divine power!"


    Olena''s words made the air freeze.

 Chapter 1107： Witch or saint?

    Chapter 1107 Witch or Saint?


    "What? What did Olena just say?"


    "She said that woman is a saint?"


    "Is she crazy? How could that witch be a saint!"


    Everyone boiled and talked about each other.


    Most people do not believe that this cruel woman will be a saint.


    Archbishop Gray said coldly: "Olena, are you crazy too? Our Holy See has not seen a saint for more than 100 years."


    "And how could this woman who killed Bishop Auguste just now be a saint. Unless the **** is blind."


    Seeing that everyone didn''t believe what she said, Olena hurriedly walked to Ye Hao.


    "Ye. Hurry up and tell everyone that you are a saint. If this continues, the Holy See will be in conflict with the Guild."


    "These foolish people, no matter how much you say, you won''t use them. Because they are already rotten." Ye Hao patted the dust on his body.


    "miracle?"


    "You just said that he was a miracle? Today I will show you what a real miracle is."


    Ye Hao looked around and raised his hand.


    "God, please let these foolish people see clearly the true power of God."


    Of course, these words were pretended by Ye Hao. He learned the appearance of the **** stick in the TV series, raised his head and raised his hands and closed his eyes, as if he was really praying to some god.


    "What is this woman doing?"


    "How could she be a saint who will be favored by God?"


    "Hehe, if she is a saint. I will eat all the horse dung of the Paladins."


    Listening to the cynicism, Ye Hao smiled secretly, and soon their inner worldview was subverted.


    "God''s blessing!"


    Ye Hao suddenly opened his eyes and shouted.


    At the same time, he secretly murmured in his heart: Advanced Holy Healing.


    A dazzling light like a small sun enveloped Ye Hao''s body.


    "Oh my god, this light is so dazzling." Lena covered her eyes.


    The Hilton tutor next to her looked at the woman in disbelief.


    "This...this energy fluctuation, how is this possible..."


    Olena knelt on one knee and looked at Ye Hao piously: "Great God, your light still shrouds this land, God has not abandoned us yet."


    Under the light, Ye Hao''s body began to recover at an astonishing speed because of the wounds that had occurred before.


    All the wounds recovered in an instant, without any scars.


    "This...this is really holy light." The Rex Paladin looked at the light in disbelief.


    He didn''t want to believe that the witch who was fighting with him turned out to be a saint.


    However, the spell she displayed did carry a very strong attribute of the Holy Light, and even its richness was stronger than the aura of Holy Light on Archbishop Gray now.


    The archbishop is like a firefly next to a glowing light bulb.


    "This... my god, this rich sacred breath, even if it is the baptism of the pope once every ten years, I have never felt such a breath."


    "This...this is the real miracle."


    "Holy woman! She is really a holy woman, God has not forgotten us, God has not forgotten this world."


    Suddenly, the atmosphere of the entire arena changed.


    People around the arena knelt down to Ye Hao and offered pious worship.


    Even some knights who had just arrived, watched this scene in surprise, put down their weapons and bowed to the ground.


    "This... this is impossible... how could she be a saint! This is impossible!" Archbishop Gray''s mind was shaken, and the aura of holy light on his body became dim again.


    He looked at the breath of the woman, he didn''t want to believe it, but all of this and the rich light made him have to believe it.


    Even the Pope can''t display the intensity of this level of holy light, only the messenger of God, the saint can display it.


    But... why, why is this woman a saint.


    The holy light on Ye Hao began to slowly disappear, he looked at the group of people around him.


    Except for Hilton, Lena looked at herself in shock. Everywhere they could see, they knelt to the ground and prayed devoutly.


    This is the power of faith.


    Even if Ye Hao was their enemy at the moment, as long as he showed this power, these people would admire him because of their faith.


    So sometimes, faith is really scary.


    Even faith can make people think of what is right as wrong and what is good as bad.


    So Ye Hao never believed in anything, he believed in himself, he believed in the strength in his hands.


    Wait, there is one person who didn''t kneel.


    That is Archbishop Gray.


    In addition to him, even the Paladin Rex who had fought Ye Hao before and the knights of the knights knelt on the ground.


    "Archbishop Gray, what''s the matter with you? Shouldn''t you kneel on the ground and worship after seeing the miracle?" Ye Hao looked at Gray proudly.


    Gray was speechless for a long time, the expression on his face was so funny.


    "That''s right. Just now it seems that someone said something like a **** went blind?" Ye Hao looked at Gray jokingly: "It looks like this is a crime of blasphemy. Your archbishop, this blasphemy is a big crime, what should I do? Punishment?"


    Everyone looked at Gray with strange eyes.


    "The archbishop seems to have really said this just now."


    "Yes, I heard it too."


    "This is blasphemous, if it could have been on fire a hundred years ago!"


    A small group of people talked quietly, and of course the words couldn''t help Gray.


    Gray gritted his teeth and pointed at Ye Hao.


    "Even if you are a saint, you are also a fallen saint."


    "Which saint will brutally kill the bishop of the Holy See. And you still used poison mist just now!"


    "How can a kind and innocent saint use such a method."


    "According to the decree of the Holy See, all fallen saints must be locked up on the holy mountain until her sins are washed away!"


    As soon as this word came out, the scene had some subtle changes.


    It seems that what Archbishop Gray said is also reasonable, and the tricks that the saint used just now are indeed a bit cruel.


    The idea began to spread bit by bit.


    "Rex, please take down this fallen saint!"


    When Rex heard the words of Archbishop Gray, he hesitated for a moment, and walked towards Ye Hao with his battle axe.


    "Master Saint, please don''t resist. Today''s affairs will be handled by the Pope."


    Although Ye Hao is still to be caught, the treatment is completely different from before. Rex''s tone is quite respectful.


    "Fallen saint? Is there anything like this in your Holy See''s law?" Ye Hao looked at Olena next to him in surprise, and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes. In the thousands of years since the establishment of the Holy See, there have actually been many saints, even in the peak period, there have been multiple saints at the same time. But there are also some saints who have made mistakes."


    Olena answered Ye Hao in a low voice.


    "These saints are called fallen saints. Because the saints cannot be executed, these fallen saints will be imprisoned in the holy mountain until they recognize their sins. Some fallen saints are even in captivity Live your life."


    Olena looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    I''m tired.


    I thought that if I moved out of the chassis of the saint, it would be possible to make a comeback, but I didn''t expect that the Holy See would have a fallen saint.


    I knew I hadn''t killed the bishop just for a moment.


    "Miss Saintess, do you need help." Hilton looked at Ye Hao and motioned to Ye Hao with his eyes. He was still willing to help.


    Although I don''t know why this old man insists on himself so much, but now this scene can no longer continue.


    The archbishop is very strong, and Ye Hao''s skills have consumed most of his skills, and he has no chance of winning.


    This old man is not weak. Lean on him first and take Olena away.


    This plan came up in Ye Hao''s mind, but before he was ready to implement it, several powerful breaths appeared.


    Ye Hao''s pupils dilated and looked into the distant air.


    There stood three men and a woman with light wings behind them.


    "Grey, Rex, don''t be rude."

 Chapter 1108： Son!

    These three people are very powerful.


    Comparable with Catherine!


    Facing them, there is no advanced teleportation, let alone fighting, and there is no chance to escape.


    and many more!


    They were dressed in red robes and held a scepter in their hands, but the jewels on the scepter were much larger than those of Archbishop Gray.


    Could it be that they are!


    "Oh my God. It turned out to be three cardinals!"


    "Cardinals rarely appear outside the holy mountain, and three of them appear together!"


    "Even the Pope''s baptism on the Holy Mountain once every ten years will only be accompanied by two cardinals."


    "Is it a coincidence that three cardinals can appear at the same time?"


    The people around were shocked.


    "The Archbishop Gray of Ancient Rome, I have seen three cardinals." Gray held the scepter in his right hand and placed it on his left chest, saluting the three cardinals who were slowly falling from the sky.


    The Holy See is not only an organization maintained by faith, but it is also a very hierarchical organization.


    Archbishop Gray was also shocked at the moment why the three cardinal churches appeared here.


    Could it be that the battle here has shocked the three?


    But even so, there would not be three cardinals at the same time.


    The three cardinals landed on the ground, the wings of light disappeared behind them, and they ignored Gray and walked towards Ye Hao.


    When they reached three meters in front of Ye Hao, the three cardinals actually knelt on one knee at the same time.


    "Cardinal Dennis (Charles, Judy) has seen adults."


    Sometimes, time and air, everything forbidden is so sudden.


    If someone looked around at this time, almost no one could find that his eyes were widened and his mouth widened.


    Even the battle axe in Rex''s hand fell to the ground in his absence.


    Archbishop Gray feels even more that he is not dreaming, right?


    The three cardinals actually knelt on the ground.


    We must know that the identity of the cardinal in the Holy See can be said to be less than 10,000 people per person, and even if you do not want to see the pope, there is a tradition of not kneeling.


    But at this moment, the three cardinals appeared at the same time and knelt before the woman.


    "Um... Um, what are you doing?" Ye Hao looked at the three people kneeling in front of him in surprise.


    All three people are in their forties in appearance.


    The female cardinal raised her head and looked at Ye Hao.


    "The Lord Son comes, of course the three of us must salute."


    Lord Son?


    [Ding: The system prompts that the task is complete. Obtain one hundred skill points. ¡¿


    [Current skill points: 7746]


    The reminder sounded in Ye Hao''s mind, and Ye Hao''s eyes flickered.


    "I didn''t hear it just now, did I? Cardinal Judy called that person, Lord Son?"


    "She is obviously a saint. Is it true that Judy''s big population has been staggered by mistake."


    "Or did we hear it wrong?"


    "It''s possible that the battle just now shattered our ears and caused us to have auditory hallucinations."


    Everyone thought it was their own hallucinations.


    But they didn''t think about it, how could so many people all hear the same word if they heard the hallucinations.


    "Shut up. Lord Son is here, give me silence!" One of the two men was a little serious and the cardinal named Charles scanned the surroundings with majestic eyes.


    All of a sudden, everyone closed their mouths.


    Another cardinal Dennis looked at Ye Hao piously: "Master Saint, although I don''t know why you want to dress as a woman. And I have a rare holy pupil, so I can see your identity."


    Ye Hao noticed the two eyes of Dennis, one of which had a halo.


    It seems that this person has clearly seen his identity.


    "Ahem. A few get up." Ye Hao was too embarrassed to keep the three of them on their knees, so he asked them to get up.


    The three of them got up and looked at Ye Hao in reverence. Ye Hao who looked at him was a little embarrassed.


    "You...you are the saint son? But you are obviously the saint." Olena looked at Ye Hao in astonishment.


    "Don''t be rude to Master Saint Son." The three cardinals pressed on Olena with their majesty, and the oppression made Olena, a high-level knight, feel breathless.


    "It''s okay, she''s my person." Ye Hao waved his hand, and the three immediately recovered their aura.


    Although I don''t know what the saint son is, it seems that the identity of the saint son is more useful than the saint woman.


    Looking at Olena''s puzzled eyes next to him, Ye Hao explained.


    "Olena, in fact, I have been hiding my identity since Xiangdu. Here I apologize to you first."


    Ye Hao unlocked his exquisite face.


    In an instant, his appearance changed from a woman to a handsome boy.


    "Oh my god. Beautiful women become handsome." Lena looked at the beauty in front of her as handsome.


    "My God, this is really Lord Son."


    Everyone around was crazy at this moment.


    "I...I''m so excited, I didn''t expect that in my lifetime, I would be able to see Lord Saint Son!"


    "Master Saint Son, please accept my pious bowing."


    "My... my heart, how about it."


    "I can''t do it anymore, I''m going to pass out."


    Not only those bystanders, even those who fought Ye Hao before, Rex''s eyes were full of excitement.


    "You...you''re really a holy son." Olena suddenly changed her soul and turned her eyes up.


    Many people knelt down again and prayed devoutly, while some passed out excitedly.


    "Is it necessary? Isn''t the saint becoming a saint?" Lena muttered inexplicably.


    Hilton quickly covered Lena''s mouth and whispered in her ear.


    "Be quiet. The Son is no small matter for the Holy See. The appearance of the Son is even more important than the appointment of a pope."


    Hilton said solemnly, looking at the boy''s figure with complicated and excited eyes.


    "Three cardinals, I want to ask, if someone assaults the Saint, what should be the crime." Ye Hao suddenly said.


    In the distance, Archbishop Gray and several other knights of the Knights Templar trembled.


    "According to the decree of the Holy See. The position of the Son is equal to the Pope, and attacking the Son is equal to attacking the Pope. It should be executed!" said Cardinal Judy.


    Whoops, this saint son has such a high status.


    Ye Hao was surprised inwardly, but his face was calm.


    He raised his finger to Archbishop Gray: "Archbishop Gray was so powerful just now, and he said he would kill me here! Most of the people here are witnesses."


    "Archbishop Gray, do you have anything to say."


    Ye Hao looked at Archbishop Gray with a smile.


    A person equivalent to the Triple Innate Realm, looking at Ye Hao''s smile at this moment, was panicked. At the same time, his forehead was sweating, the holy armor on his body disappeared, and the holy spear in his hand returned to the shape of a scepter.


    "He...this...this must be fake. How could he be the Son of the Holy Son, and he still has yellow skin and black hair, how could the Son of the Holy Son be an Asian!"

 Chapter 1109： Three cardinals

    Gray''s words blurted out in a panic, and when he finished speaking, he regretted it.


    Several eyes around him focused on him, with disbelief, doubt, surprise, and even disgust in his eyes.


    At the same time, the momentum of the three cardinals blocked Gray.


    "Oh. Our dignified archbishop of ancient Rome actually said such words. What do you make our **** think!"


    "In God''s eyes, we are all creatures created by him, and there is no difference in skin color or surname."


    "You just said that an Asian person can''t be a holy son. Then what do you mean by saying that Asians are no longer possible? Blacks can''t be holy sons? Are they the people abandoned by God!"


    Ye Hao questioned Gray vigorously.


    Ye Hao now knows why so many people like to be gods. Because it feels refreshing, you can point to a nose that is equivalent to a triple congenital state, and the other party can''t fight back.


    This feels so cool.


    Gray opened his mouth and tried to refute, but Charles was directly berated.


    "Grey, shut up. You, as an archbishop, said something like this! You are worthy of your faith. What you just said, plus your attack on Lord Son, I will tell the Pope all !"


    Charles''s tone was angry.


    As everyone knows, the cardinal''s wife is a black wife.


    He hates people showing racism in front of him most.


    "By the way, there are still some things I want to make clear. I killed a chief bishop here just now. It seems to be August." Ye Hao pointed to the corpse in the arena.


    "The body is still there."


    When the three cardinals heard this, there was no change in their emotions, and they looked at Ye Hao as still pious.


    "Master Shengzi killed him, there must be a reason for Master Shengzi. It must be that he committed a crime." Judy said.


    I go.


    It''s not the same to have an identity. Before he can say it, people already completely believe him.


    "Ahem..." Ye Hao coughed, and he pointed to the ordinary girls on the stands of the arena.


    Because their clothes are different from those of Christians, knights, and swordsmen, they can be identified at a glance.


    "I accepted God''s will and came to the ancient city of Rome, but I didn''t expect to witness a scene of sin as soon as I came here."


    "Bishop August to indulge his son by abducting women to his villa in ancient Rome and imprisoning him for his enjoyment with other nobles and young masters," Ye Hao said.


    "Damn it, I didn''t expect such a thing in the ancient Roman city under the holy mountain. I will arrest those criminals and let them be tried by the Holy See." Judy said angrily.


    It seems that as a woman, Judy also hates such things.


    "No, those people have already been killed by me... I have tried them."


    The identity, speaking, and work are all different, and murder has become a grand trial.


    "However, I suspect that Gray, the Archbishop of Ancient Rome, was responsible for oversight, and his son had tortured a female sparring partner in the arena before, this is the woman next to me. He threatened to make her his wife."


    "You...you talk nonsense." Gray pointed at Ye Hao angrily and tremblingly.


    But the next moment he was speechless.


    A scepter with a light blade pressed against his throat.


    "Sir, be respectful." Charles said coldly when he appeared next to Gray.


    "Are I talking nonsense? I want to investigate it. It should be clear, and now the ancient Roman city is full of a disgusting smell. I think it should be checked."


    "It would be an insult to the Holy See if it were known that the bishop of the Holy See would tolerate such things."


    Ye Hao said with a serious face, like a leader.


    "Yes. Tomorrow... No, I will send someone to cross-examine and review the Holy See staff in the ancient city of Rome. There will be no filth under the holy mountain!" Judy promised.


    "That...that. Lord Judy, Lord Saint Son. I...I prove that what Lord Son said just now is true." This is the referee who was injured by Ye Hao before and said.


    "Luke, the son of Archbishop Gray, likes Olena. Most people in the Knights Templar know about it. During the six months when Olena was punished, Luke came to the arena to torture Olena almost every time he had time. Linna."


    "According to the regulations, the sparring team should stop fighting if they lose the ability to fight. But several times, Luke told us referees to ignore, let him continue the fight and tortured Olena in the battle."


    "Because...because we are afraid of the identity of Archbishop Gray, so..."


    The referee bowed his head guiltily. He knelt on the ground: "This is my sin. Ask God to forgive us."


    This is just great.


    It was as if it had opened a flood dam, and people around were talking about it.


    "That guy Luke always bullies people."


    "Yes. Every time the Knights Templar releases new equipment, he has to grab someone else''s."


    "When performing the task, hide at the end, the task is completed, and the credit is all his."


    "When I was training, I was often late, relying on my father''s being the archbishop, and he was showing off everywhere."


    Those words made Gray''s face more ugly.


    "Shut up all of you!" Gray yelled unbearably.


    "It''s you who should shut up!" Charles glared at Gray.


    "Okay. That''s the end of today''s matter. Lord Son, please come with us. We will take you to the holy mountain. After all, your identity is extraordinary. This matter must be reported to the Pope."


    "And here, we will definitely take care of it and give you a satisfactory explanation." Judy said respectfully.


    Go to see the pope?


    Although Ye Hao was very reluctant, but now he has admitted his identity as a saint son, and the three cardinals are staring at him, he can''t refuse.


    Then you can only take one step and look one step at a time. He is the Son of God now, and they can''t take what he has done.


    "Okay. But I want to take my knight." Ye Hao patted Olena, who was still desperate.


    "We should go now."


    Olena recovered, stupidly replied: "Oh." Then she followed Ye Hao and left with Judy and others.


    Charles is responsible for detaining Gray and handling this matter.


    "I..." Hilton wanted to chase Ye Hao, but was stopped by another cardinal Dennis.


    "Sorry, Mr. Magician. Our Lord Son wants to rest."


    After speaking, Dennis also left.


    Hilton looked at the direction Ye Hao was leaving, eager to see through.


    Lena waved in front of her mentor.


    "Tutor, mentor. Don''t watch, everyone is gone."


    "It''s all right now, they are the holy sons of the Holy See. Not a magician."


    Lena shrugged.


    "No, he is a magician. He is also a talented magician, I must see him again!" The old man Hilton said excitedly.


    "Teacher, don''t dream. What people said just now, the saint son is equivalent to the pope! If you want to see others, I guess we have to invite our president to come." Lena shook her head.


    Hilton''s eyes flashed: "No, I must see him! Definitely!"

 Chapter 1110： angel?

    Chapter 1110 Angel?


    After leaving the Knights Templar, Ye Hao boarded a carriage.


    It is indeed a carriage, not a car!


    Because vehicles like cars are not allowed in the Holy Mountain of the Vatican.


    The carriage arranged for Ye Hao was drawn by three pure white tall horses.


    The space in the carriage is not small, it can seat five or six people.


    At the moment Ye Hao, Olena, and two cardinals, Judy and Dennis are all here.


    "Holy Son, I don''t know what is the name of your mortal body this time?" Judy said respectfully.


    "Ye Hao."


    Ye Hao did not conceal it. If the Holy See really wants to investigate, Ye Hao''s own identity will probably not be concealed.


    "Are you from Huaxia?" Dennis looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "What''s the matter? Saint Son can''t be from Huaxia?" Ye Hao looked at Dennis.


    Dennis shook his head constantly and explained: "I didn''t mean that. It''s just that our Holy See''s mission in the China region has always been relatively weak, and people there don''t believe in our gods."


    "So I didn''t expect God''s will to come there."


    "Perhaps this is God''s will." Judy clenched fists with both hands and said religiously.


    This group of **** sticks can involve gods in everything.


    But it''s okay, they haven''t seen a **** anyway, and they can''t find out the authenticity of Ye Hao''s identity.


    As long as Ye Hao can use a holy power that is purer than them, they dare not do anything to Ye Hao, he is the holy son.


    "Ahem. Well... are we going to enter the holy mountain now?" Ye Hao looked out of the carriage, which had already left the ancient Roman city area.


    Begin to circle up along the elegant road. On the side of the road, you can see many devout believers kneeling and praying.


    "Yes. But it will take a while to notify the Pope. We will arrange for the Son to rest." Judy said.


    pope.


    I didn''t expect myself, a Chinese person, to see the Pope of the Holy See.


    Not long ago, I was drinking with the blood, and I will meet the Pope today.


    Perhaps no one is more wonderful than his experience.


    The unique architectural style of the Holy See can be seen everywhere on the holy mountain.


    Crosses, knight statues, and even angel statues.


    As he got closer to the top of the sacred mountain, Ye Hao found that there were four tall towers standing around the peak of the sacred mountain, each with an angel statue.


    And these high towers have many traces of battles and the erosion of years.


    "Master Shengzi must be very strange to these," Judy said suddenly.


    "Huh?" Ye Hao closed his eyes, he wouldn''t show up.


    "Every time Lord Son is born, their memories of the Holy See are very strange. Our cardinal will tell Lord Son about the situation of the Holy See." Judy was talking, and the carriage stopped.


    "Judy, you take Master Shengzi to rest. I will inform the Pope." Dennis got out of the carriage and saluted Ye Hao and left.


    "Let''s go on."


    "The four towers that Master Shengzi saw just now are the towers of the Seven Angels."


    Judy looked at the four towers in awe.


    Tower of the Seven Angels?


    Ye Hao was puzzled, there are obviously only four, why are there seven angels.


    Judy saw Ye Hao¡¯s doubts. She explained: ¡°We used to have seven towers of angels, representing the seven angels: Michael, Gabriel, Raphael, Uriel, and Rafael. Guile, Lemuel, Sally."


    Ye Hao has heard of this, and there is a biblical legend.


    "Three of the angel towers were turned into decay due to historical disasters. Only four angel towers remain so far: Michael, Gabriel, Raphael, and Uriel."


    Mentioning these past events, Judy''s eyes were obviously lost.


    "Um... I can ask. Do your bishops have these scepters and rings in their hands." Ye Hao pointed to the scepter in Judy''s hand.


    The white spar is really attractive.


    The scepter in the hands of the chief bishop can absorb 500 skill points, and the white spar in the hands of the red archbishop is pure and much larger.


    "This is a holy stone. In fact, we can''t exert holy power by ourselves. We can only rely on holy stones to convert the power in our body into holy power. The holy ring is made of sacred stones with flaws and engraved in it. In the Holy Barrier Array, it can protect the bishop, but it cannot be as effective as the Holy Scepter." Judy said.


    It turns out that they can use the sacred power because of these, no wonder they are so surprised that they can use the sacred power out of thin air.


    "But I think the tricks Gray used before are very powerful, and his holy power is also very strong!" Ye Hao remembered the holy armor that Gray had summoned before.


    Judy smiled and nodded: "That is the magical magic''Angel Coming'' that can only be performed at the level of the archbishop. But the level of the archbishop is not enough, so he can only summon the holy armor."


    "Then you cardinal can summon angels!" Ye Hao asked in surprise.


    Angels, they are legendary creatures, do they really exist?


    "Yes. Our cardinal can summon two-winged angels to come to our world. In fact, the strength of the bishop itself is not very strong, even weaker than the knights of the same level, but every bishop has a special ability, that is, summoning angels."


    "But every time an angel is called, because an angel has no entity in the human world, it needs a body, and our body is the body of the angel descending. This will consume a lot of ourselves. We rarely use it."


    angel!


    Ye Hao swallowed, and at this moment he wanted to see what the so-called angels were and how powerful they were.


    "Okay. We''re here, please, Lord Son, rest here for a while. I will arrange for you to meet with the Pope afterwards."


    The carriage stopped and Judy pointed to the medieval castle-like building in front of him.


    "Thank you." Although there are still many questions in my heart, it is not easy to pester others.


    Ye Hao got out of the car, but he found that Olena was still sitting in the car with a nervous expression, and did not notice that the carriage had stopped.


    "Olena, here we are."


    "Ah...oh." Olena woke up and immediately prepared to get out of the car.


    However, she stumbled on the ladder of the carriage, and she lost her weight and fell forward.


    She was nervous at the moment, and even forgot that she was a senior knight.


    "Walk carefully."


    The thing that imagined hitting the ground did not appear, Olena leaned in Ye Hao''s arms.


    Olena can smell Ye Hao''s body, it smells very good.


    Wait...what are you doing?


    Olena stepped back immediately, lowered her head, and said nervously: "I''m...disrespectful...really polite."


    Ye Hao didn''t care, but he noticed the chains on Olena''s neck and arms.


    "Bishop Judy. Could you please help me untie these chains on her body. She didn''t actually commit a serious crime, but Gray was punished too severely." Ye Hao looked at Judy.


    Ye Hao couldn''t untie the chain. It seemed that the material was very special and hard, with a magic circle on it.


    "Yes."


    Judy tapped the scepter in her hand on Olena''s neck, arm, and ankle, and the chains were immediately untied.


    "Regarding the Olena knight, I will arrange for someone to re-investigate it. And the girls in the ancient Roman city, I have arranged for priests and nuns to appease them. Lord Son, rest here with peace of mind, no more worrying."


    Judy thought of everything very thoughtfully, and then she bowed out.

 Chapter 1111： Holy liquid?

    Chapter 1111 Holy Liquid?


    Entering the castle, everything inside is very luxurious, and on both sides of the corridor there are young maids in white robes.


    The appearances of these maids are at least at the school level, and they are all about twenty years old, and through medical science Ye Hao can judge that these maids are all virgins.


    "Master Shengzi, please follow me."


    A blonde maid walked up to Ye Hao, saluted Ye Hao, and walked inside with Ye Hao.


    Along the way, Ye Hao could feel the eyes of those women falling on his body, for some reason the face was glowing red.


    "Olena."


    Ye Hao yelled for Olena, who was following behind her. She had been following behind her just now, not walking with her at all.


    But at this moment, God still doesn''t keep the house.


    "Olena!"


    Ye Hao yelled again, and Olena came back to her senses.


    "Ye...no. Master Shengzi." Olena subconsciously called out the name Ye Hao told her in Xiangdu, but she hurriedly changed her words.


    "Don''t be so restrained. I treat you as my friend." Ye Hao looked at Olena.


    Here, Ye Hao only knew Olena, and although Olena¡¯s character was a bit over-belief in God, at least she had a good heart.


    "No. You... You are Lord Son. I... I am just a little knight." Olena shook her head repeatedly.


    "Then I will order you as a holy son, speak to me well, stand next to me, and not be allowed to follow me!" Ye Hao said pretendingly.


    Olena speeded up her pace, walking with Ye Hao.


    "Is it still not used to me like this?" Ye Hao smiled.


    Olena nodded, she glanced at Ye Hao from the corner of her eyes, and then quickly looked away.


    "Don''t be afraid of me, I won''t eat you again. Just now on the carriage, I saw you were very nervous, and your hands were shaking." Ye Hao looked at Olena.


    Olena blushed.


    "I... it''s the first time that I have approached two cardinals so close, really... I''m a little nervous. And... and you''re still Lord Son."


    According to Olena''s original identity, if you want to see the cardinal, you can only wait and see from a distance on some special occasions, and you won''t have the opportunity to ride in the same carriage like today.


    "Olena, I have some questions I want to ask you." Ye Hao showed a thoughtful look.


    "You say."


    "Why do you have such a big gap between your attitude towards me and your attitude towards the saint after knowing that I am the Son?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    Olena looked at Ye Hao with scorching reverence in her eyes.


    "You may not know that there are many saints in the history of the Holy See, and there are hundreds of them all together. But the Son, only four times in the history of the Holy See, counts you as the fifth son."


    "And the first saint child is that adult."


    Olena looked aside.


    Ye Hao followed Olena''s gaze and looked over. It was a painting on the wall.


    The picture shows a man tied to a cross.


    With this look, it goes without saying that you know who he is.


    Son of God!


    "So since then, every Saint Son has been considered the Son of God, the incarnation of God in the world." Olena said respectfully.


    So it seems that the status of the Son is indeed much higher than that of the Saint.


    However, if my false saint son is discovered, I don''t know what the result will be.


    When Ye Hao thought of the terrifying strength of the Holy See and the power of summoning angels, he was a little afraid of his lie.


    [Ding: The task is complete. Because the task of the host is perfect, reward the host: 200 skill points, and holy water*1]


    [Current skill points: 7946]


    The sudden tone interrupted Ye Hao''s thoughts.


    This is the numerical task, the time is up.


    It may be that because of his identity as a holy son, everyone present was shocked, so the task index was super high, the system evaluation was perfect, and a bottle of holy water was rewarded?


    ¡¾Holy Water: Water with sacred power can store sacred power in the human body after consumption, but needs to be replenished after being used up. The specific effect is unknown]


    Just short-term storage? That didn''t matter to Ye Hao.


    But it fits well with the Holy See, maybe when we can take it out.


    "Master Shengzi, please rest here." The maid who led the way pointed to the spacious room in front of her and said.


    This room looks like a lounge with a sofa and books.


    "Thank you."


    Ye Hao sat on the sofa. He looked at Olena standing next to him. He pointed to the sofa next to him.


    "Sit down, too."


    "I...I don''t need it." Olena shook her head.


    "This is an order!"


    Olena immediately sat down obediently, but she was sitting quite upright, with her hands on her hands.


    "There is another question. Cardinal, how many are there in the Holy See?" Ye Hao asked.


    The archbishop''s strength is equivalent to Huaxia''s quasi-innate. After performing that magical technique, he has triple innate strength.


    And the cardinal is similar to Catherine, who is a marquis, and that is the strength between the triple innate and the sixth innate.


    "As far as I know, there are a total of eight cardinals."


    Eight!


    Ye Hao was a little surprised. The Holy See is worthy of being one of the world''s major religions, and there are as many as eight powerful people of this level.


    "Master Shengzi, please use it."


    There was a voice from the side, and Ye Hao turned his head, instantly feeling a little uneasy.


    The former young maid knelt in front of Ye Hao on her knees, holding a dinner plate in her hand, which contained peeled fruit.


    The most important thing is that kneeling posture, Ye Hao can see the undulating peaks clearly.


    "Ahem...Get up, don''t kneel." Ye Hao couldn''t stand this kind of service and wanted to get the other party up.


    But the other party stubbornly said: "How can we mortals stand in front of Lord Son. It is already a blessing for us believers to be able to kneel down and serve Lord Son to eat."


    "If the Lord Son refuses, it means that my faith is not sincere enough, I...I can only wash away the sins of my mortal body with death."


    I go, this level of faith is a bit too scary.


    Seeing the firmness in the opponent''s eyes, Ye Hao knew that she would definitely do this.


    In desperation, Ye Hao could only bear this kind of service.


    And there will be more than one next. Gradually a few nice maids appeared next to Ye Hao, all of them kneeling in front of Ye Hao, and even feeding Ye Hao by themselves.


    This is simply the feeling of Jiuchi Roulin.


    In the end, Ye Hao couldn''t bear it, and these maids left on the grounds of eating and resting.


    But what the **** was the expression in Youhuan''s eyes when he left?


    It seems that I have done something utterly conscience.


    "Puff..." Olena laughed from the side.


    She also noticed the embarrassment and discomfort on Ye Hao''s face just now.


    "Laugh as you want, don''t hold back. Here, we are friends." Ye Hao looked at Olena.


    Olena blushed and she lowered her head.


    "Actually...in fact, those girls all want to get the holy liquid of the holy child."


    puff


    Ye Hao just took a sip from the water cup, and it just squirted out.

 Chapter 1112： pope

    Chapter 1112 The Pope


    "You...what did you say?" Ye Hao looked at Olena with a stunned mouth.


    Olena''s cheeks were a little red, her eyes wandering around not knowing where to look.


    "In fact, the Son has another great advantage. Every time the Son appears, it means that the Holy See will once again go to the top. Although the Son of the Son may not be able to use the holy power, it is the best for the angels to descend. Body."


    "So they are very likely to become bishops, archbishops, or even cardinals."


    "As for the women who can give birth to the son of the saint, they will not only feel it is a kind of honor, but at the same time they will have the status second only to the saint in the Holy See, and their entire life will be spent in a prosperous life. "


    "Even their families will rise under the aegis of the Holy See, thereby prospering."


    It turned out to be so.


    "If... If the Son of God is willing, you can have all the women here. They are also willing to serve you." Olena whispered.


    Isn''t this the equivalent of a harem?


    Ye Hao waved his hand again and again: "No...no more."


    But thinking about the feeling of being served just now, Ye Hao is still a little airy.


    And because Olena mentioned this topic, the blush on her face couldn''t go away for a long time, so she didn''t dare to look at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao immediately found another topic.


    "Right. You were punished in the Knights Templar, don''t your family care about it?"


    Ye Hao noticed that after he said it, Olena''s eyes were obviously dimmed.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Hao asked.


    Olena squeezed her fists and forced a smile: "No...nothing."


    Because Olena didn''t want to say, Ye Hao didn''t force it either.


    As time passed bit by bit, the sky outside began to slowly step into dusk.


    "Master Saint Son."


    When Ye Hao was idle and bored, a voice suddenly came.


    Ye Hao turned his head and turned out to be Cardinal Judy.


    This powerful person is different. It doesn''t make a sound when approaching, and there is no killing intent on her body, Ye Hao can''t notice her existence.


    "The Pope is already waiting to see you."


    Finally seeing the Pope of the Holy See, Ye Hao took a deep breath and stood up.


    It would be a lie to meet an organization''s top powerhouse.


    Judy saw Olena getting up immediately.


    "The Pope wants to see only the Son, Olena Knight, wait here."


    "Yes." Olena sat down again a little disappointed.


    For believers, seeing the pope is quite a big deal, even if they are the Knights Templar, they may not see the pope once in a few years.


    "Master Son, please." Judy led the way.


    Ye Hao followed behind.


    When walking through the corridor, the maids saluted both of them, looking at Ye Hao with scorching eyes.


    "Master Saint Son. I think the female knight should have told you everything about Saint Son. The maids on the holy mountain are all carefully selected female believers, all of whom are virgins and devoutly believe in God."


    "If the Lord Saint is satisfied, you can choose them to be your wives or maids."


    "Uh...this, I will think about it later..."


    Several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead, and the cardinal was also thinking about letting himself leave a few heirs.


    "Holy Son, this matter is very important to our Holy See." Judy looked at Ye Hao with burning eyes.


    It is really embarrassing to be stared at by a beautiful woman and discuss such a problem.


    "Now there are only eight cardinals left in our Holy See, and these eight cardinals. In addition to the me you saw today, there are Dennis and Charles. The others are very old, and even a few Older than the Pope."


    "But among the archbishops, there are really few who can be promoted to cardinals."


    "The cardinal is the mainstay of the Holy See! Once there are too few cardinals, it will have a great impact on the strength of the Holy See."


    Judy looked at Ye Hao seriously: "I have a younger sister who is twenty-five years old, and a niece who is twenty years old. If Lord Son doesn''t mind, I also have a fifteen year old female apprentice..."


    Hey, fifteen years old! This is a crime!


    "Ahem. We''ll talk about these things later, don''t let the Pope wait for a long time." Ye Hao hurriedly terminated the topic.


    This is giving off a girl in my arms, all 15-year-old girls have taken it out.


    "Yes. Then when I have time, I will introduce these girls to Master Shengzi." Judy didn''t say much, and took Ye Hao out of the castle quickly.


    This time, instead of riding in a carriage, walking on foot.


    However, with the strength of the two, the walking speed is almost the same as riding a carriage.


    [System prompt: Unknown energy sensed]


    Just as Ye Hao walked past a place, the system heard a prompt sound.


    It is an energy reminder.


    Ye Hao glanced at Judy, her scepter had been put away by her.


    And the system will not remind you several times for one thing.


    Ye Hao looked away and landed on the tower more than ten meters away. It was one of the four angel towers that he saw during the day.


    Several high-ranking knights guarded the angel tower.


    To be able to sense energy fluctuations at such a distance, there must be something good in this angel tower.


    Ye Hao secretly wrote down.


    After walking for almost five minutes, Judy brought Ye Hao to a hall.


    Step into the hall.


    A dark candle was lit in the hall.


    An old man was standing not far from the door with a scepter at the moment.


    The old man was wrinkled, pale hair, and crooked lumbar spine.


    I couldn''t feel any fluctuations in the aura in the old man, and his eyes were slightly closed. If it weren''t for the lights here, I wouldn''t feel anyone here.


    "My Pope." Judy put her right fist on her chest, did not kneel, but bowed.


    The old man opened his eyes.


    His eyes fell on Ye Hao, and he looked up and down Ye Hao.


    "The fifth generation of saints finally appeared."


    "Judy Cardinal, you can withdraw. Let me talk to this son alone."


    "Yes." Judy left the hall.


    "The Pope." Ye Hao saluted as Judy before.


    This pope is different from the pope Ye Hao imagined.


    "Come with me." The old Pope took Ye Hao and went on.


    After walking through the front hall and entering the apse, Ye Hao found that there was no other person in the building.


    "sit down."


    After entering the apse, the old pope stopped in the middle of the main hall.


    sit?


    But this hall is empty, how can there be a place to sit? Even the lights were dim, just when Ye Hao was puzzled.


    The old pope''s scepter struck the ground once, and the whole hall instantly lit up, and at the same time two chairs as pure as white jade appeared out of thin air.


    There was an extra table in the middle, and two cups of steaming tea.


    "You are a Chinese, I think you should have a habit of drinking tea." The old pope sat down and put the scepter beside him casually, as if it were just an ordinary walking stick.


    "Thank you."


    Ye Hao also sat down. Although the pope in front of him was different from what he had imagined, it made him feel a little less stressed.

 Chapter 1113： Five prophecies of the ninth pope

    Chapter 1113 Five Prophecies of the Ninth Pope


    The old pope took a sip of tea.


    "Does it feel that my pope is different from what you think? How could the pope of the Holy See be a bad old man?"


    Ye Hao smiled, picked up the tea cup, did not speak.


    "The Pope is also a human, and there are old days."


    The old Pope looked at Ye Hao: "But I didn''t expect that in my generation of Pope, the prediction would actually come true."


    "Prophecy?" Ye Hao was puzzled.


    "I''ll tell you later, don''t worry." The old pope really seemed to be an old man, speaking slowly.


    "Pope, don''t you check my identity, what if I am a fake?" Ye Hao said deliberately, observing the face of the old pope.


    "No need, I don''t think anyone will pretend to be a holy son in the Holy See, and I also believe in Dennis''s holy pupil, if he reads everything wrong. Then I guess this old man can''t help it."


    "Stop talking about this, let''s talk about business, which is the prophecy just mentioned."


    The words of the old pope left Ye Hao wondering what prediction could make the old pope so value.


    "What prophecy?"


    The old pope''s expression suddenly became serious.


    "Young man, I need you to swear. What I will tell you next, you are not allowed to tell anyone until the critical moment."


    So important?


    Ye Hao raised his three fingers.


    "I, Ye Hao, swear that what I have heard and heard here today will never be easy to talk to others."


    After taking the oath.


    "In fact, it is not very important. I am just worried that this matter will spread out and cause unnecessary panic. If you think it is necessary, you can also say it."


    The old pope raised his head and looked up at the top of the hall.


    Ye Hao also seemed to have colored murals on the top of the hall, depicting the history of the Holy See for thousands of years.


    There is a pope holding a scepter, and believers bow down.


    There is a battle between the Holy See, the blood race, and the werewolves.


    There are also many statues and portraits related to the Holy See.


    wait wait wait.


    In short, this is the history of the Holy See.


    "You just asked me what prophecy was? That was the ninth pope exhausted his life... a doomsday prophecy."


    Doomsday prophecy?


    Ye Hao smiled and waved his hand: "Pope, do you still believe this? 2012 has passed."


    "There are some things that seem impossible, but you can''t completely believe it. And this is the prophecy of the ninth pope, he is a great pope, but also a powerful prophet! This is his life Make the last prediction for the price."


    "About this prophecy, it is only passed on by word of mouth at the time of each generation of popes. In addition, it is hidden in this hall."


    "This hall was built by the ninth pope."


    Hidden in the hall?


    Ye Hao looked around and didn''t see anything strange.


    The old pope took up the scepter, raised the scepter.


    A holy light shot out from the scepter, shining on the dome above the hall.


    Ye Hao was surprised to find that the original mural on the dome had undergone an astonishing change.


    It became several other portraits.


    "We don''t know what this doomsday is. But the ninth pope said that he saw several scenes. If these scenes are confirmed, it means the doomsday is coming."


    "These are: six red moons, black-haired holy son, the day of the devil, the land of gods, and the unknown nine pictures."


    Every time the old pope said one, he would point to a picture on the top of the dome.


    This sounds really hanging.


    There are five paintings in total.


    In the first picture, six red things like the moon appear in the sky, dyeing the entire sky blood red.


    The second picture turned out to be a black-haired man who couldn''t see his face. He looked up at the sky as if looking at something.


    This black-haired son? Could it be you?


    Ye Hao continued to look at it with doubts.


    The third picture shows several black things that look like demons flying in the world. There is a monster with horns at the bottom. The blood-red eyes are very permeating, and there is a broken human body in its mouth.


    All around were fire, corpses, and blood, full of terror.


    The fourth picture shows a continent falling from the sky, and you can vaguely see a group of people with wings floating on it.


    Could this be the continent where angels live.


    Will come to earth?


    Ye Hao has seen the fifth painting, and he has seen it with Xue Li, a mural with nine pictures.


    Almost exactly the same!


    It will appear here too.


    "This... it''s a bit far-fetched to just say that I''m a black-haired son. And there are four other prophecies. It seems that the other four prophecies have not been realized so far."


    Ye Hao wasn''t quite convinced yet.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not."


    "In short, the Pope said after prophesying that this is fate, this is the fate of this world, and the fate that cannot be escaped."


    The old pope said with emotion: "I didn''t believe in this legend before, but now I believe it. Because of the second prophecy, there are already signs of it."


    "Have you seen the mural with nine pictures? That means that the nine pictures above are gathered together."


    "One of the pictures was owned by the Holy See hundreds of years ago."


    The old pope raised his hand, and a picture appeared on the table.


    Looking at the picture in front of him, Ye Hao''s eyes widened and his breathing stopped.


    The picture above shows a man sitting on a throne, holding a scepter, with wings spread out on his back.


    Although he couldn''t see the appearance of the man, he didn''t know why Ye Hao felt like he wanted to bow down just by seeing this picture.


    "This...this is." Ye Hao suppressed his inner surprise. He raised his head and looked at one of the nine-picture murals on the dome, then looked at the picture in front of him.


    Exactly the same!


    Ye Hao swallowed and looked at the picture in disbelief.


    "This is one of the fifth nine pictures of the unknown. We call it the gods. It is an item passed down by the popes of the past." The old pope looked at Ye Hao''s eyes, and he suddenly laughed and joked: " Do you want it?"


    "Huh?" Ye Hao was taken aback, looking at the old pope.


    "As long as you are willing to inherit my position and become the pope of the Holy See, this picture is naturally yours."


    The words of the old pope almost made Ye Hao jump up.


    The Pope of the Holy See?


    Let him, a Chinese, become the pope of the Holy See.


    This is really tempting, but thinking about this huge need for human management, and the Pope rarely enters and exits the holy mountain, Ye Hao''s interest is not big.


    "Forget it, I''m not interested in being the pope." Ye Hao waved his hand, he added inwardly, he was interested in this picture.


    Nine pictures, this is the second picture he saw.


    The first picture of the mountains is in his hands.


    But Ye Hao, the old Pope in front of him, didn''t dare to believe it completely, so he didn''t dare to take out the mountain map.


    "This is just the first picture. There are eight other pictures, very early." Ye Hao smiled and waved his hand.


    "No, this is the second picture I know so far."


    The old Pope''s heart trembled Ye Hao.


    "I told you before that this prophecy was seen by the ninth pope. At that time, he borrowed a picture as a medium to see these prophecies. And that picture is a picture of all the stars in the nine pictures. It''s called a star map."


    The old pope pointed to the nine murals on the dome full of stars.


    "Each of these pictures seems to have its own function, and the function of the star diagram is to predict."


    "That star map is also with you!" Ye Hao said expectantly.


    The old pope shook his head.


    "No. The picture was borrowed by the ninth pope from the Olympus Temple. Although we have different beliefs from them, the generation of the ninth pope was the best time for our relationship. So I borrowed it."


    "Now this star map should still be preserved on Olympus."


    "Actually, that''s fine. The prophecy is fulfilled when the nine pictures are gathered together and saved separately. Even if the first four prophecies are verified, the last nine pictures cannot be gathered, there should be no big problem." The old pope said.


    God map, star map.


    Add in your own pictures, and this counts as three pictures.


    Ye Hao couldn''t calm down for a long time. He glanced at Qiongdingshan''s five prophecies for the last time. Are these true?


    When the five prophecies are fulfilled, will it be the end?


    Before, whether it was the old man of the Nangong family in the fantasy world, and the words passed down from the ancestors of the vampire Shirley, there are big secrets hidden behind the nine pictures.


    Is this secret the end of the world? This is a bit too fantastic.

 Chapter 1114： Be the pope? Dont do it

    Chapter 1114 Becoming Pope? Don''t Do It


    The holy light dissipated, and the fresco on the dome slowly returned to its original pattern.


    "But it''s no use worrying now. After all, it takes five predictions to be fulfilled. You just said that this is only one. Maybe it''s a coincidence."


    The old pope suddenly smiled kindly.


    The silence breath disappeared a lot.


    "Now let''s talk about you, Saint Son." The old pope looked at Ye Hao.


    "My business? What can I do." Ye Hao stretched out his hands, for some reason he always felt that the old pope''s eyes were unkind.


    "I''m old, and I won''t be able to sit in this position for long. You are the Son, and I can directly appoint you to be the Archbishop. After half a year you will be the Cardinal. Three years at the latest, by then my scepter will be Hand it to you!"


    The old pope looked at Ye Hao.


    "No, I refuse." Ye Hao simply refused.


    The old pope looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "Why? We must know that our Holy See is the world''s largest religion, with a population of 2 billion followers!"


    "Don''t do it."


    "If you become the pope, you will be treated as the president of a country. There is no need for you to quit your nationality."


    "Don''t do it."


    "There are many treasures in the sacred mountain, if you are the Pope. Those things are yours!"


    "Uh..." This condition made Ye Hao''s heart move for a second, and then he shook his head: "Pope, please don''t talk about it with me."


    "I''m not interested in the position of the pope, and your body is still tough now, I don''t think it will be a problem for another twenty years."


    The old pope looked at Ye Hao.


    He really didn''t understand why he offered so many good conditions, this young man was unwilling to be the pope.


    If everyone else is too late to ask.


    It may also be that he is too young and his mentality is too impetuous.


    "Let''s do it then. I don''t talk about the Pope now, but you have the Holy Power, and you can''t refuse the position of the Son!" The old Pope looked at Ye Hao firmly.


    Ye Hao disagreed with that posture, so he bet Ye Hao here.


    "Holy son... you do not need to be a holy son, such as what kind of work or something."


    "No, the identity of the Son is equivalent to the Pope. As usual, there may be some activities, but if you don''t like it, you don''t need to hold it."


    "Then I have to stay on the holy mountain?"


    "No, the Son has a lot of freedom compared to the Pope, and doesn''t need to stay on the Holy Mountain all the time. Moreover, the Son of the past generations rarely stayed on the Holy Mountain before becoming the Pope. They will experience all over the world."


    so good.


    There is no need to do anything to have an identity.


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at the old pope: "What good is the saint son? For example, the vatican treasury you just mentioned."


    The old pope seemed to know what Ye Hao was making.


    He calmly said: "As long as you are willing to inherit the pope, those things are naturally yours."


    "Cut." Ye Hao rolled his eyes.


    "But as a holy son, I can especially allow you to take a treasure." The old pope pointed outside. Although there was a wall, he pointed in four directions.


    If Ye Hao remembers correctly, the four directions are four angel towers.


    "The treasure house of the Holy See is divided into four parts, which are stored in the four angel towers. I can ask Judy to take you there now."


    "Angel Tower!" Ye Hao''s eyes glowed.


    I just passed by the Angel Tower, but the system has a strong sense of energy.


    Maybe there is something good in it.


    He rolled his eyes, crossed his hands, and gestured ten: "One piece is so stingy, I am your son. How come you want ten pieces."


    "One piece." The old pope didn''t seem to listen.


    "That''s a five-piece discount!"


    "One piece!"


    Ye Hao frowned and raised three fingers: "Three?"


    "One piece."


    This old guy really doesn''t buy rice.


    "However, in addition to your succession to the pope, if you can have children with a pure woman, I can allow you to take one more for each birth..."


    "One piece is one piece. But there is a word first, as long as I can move away, no matter what, it is not allowed to go back!" Ye Hao interrupted the old Pope.


    The old pope was also worried about letting the holy son continue to have some more talented heirs, Ye Hao could not do it.


    "Yes. But there is one other thing. Because of your holy son, I always want to introduce you. A baptism will be held in the Cathedral of the Holy Mountain tomorrow. You are the protagonist."


    Ye Hao frowned.


    "I like to keep a low profile, and I said before that I can''t stay in the Holy Mountain. If I''m too famous, it''s not easy to live outside."


    "You can rest assured. This baptism is closed. The participants are all members of the Holy See and some of the Holy See who have status and status in the world. As long as you don''t want to, they will not leak it." The old Pope said.


    "Okay, then. Let''s just say that." Ye Hao picked up the teacup and drank it.


    "Actually, you, the pope, are quite interesting." Ye Hao looked at the old pope. This old man didn''t have the feeling of a superior person, and was similar to an ordinary old man next door.


    "Hahaha. You are the first person to say this to me. Okay, go down. I have told Judy to let her take you to the Angel Tower to pick things." The old pope stood up and supported it with a scepter. The body, walking away step by step, slowly disappeared into the hall.


    This meeting was really beyond Ye Hao''s expectations.


    Before leaving the hall, he glanced at the dome in the middle of the hall again, hoping...this is just a legend.


    After all, this world already has many people he cares about.


    Ye Hao walked outside the hall.


    "Holy Son. The Pope has already told me that I will take you to the Angel Tower to pick something, four Angel Towers, which one are you going to?" Judy waited outside the temple.


    The old pope should have used a method similar to the sound transmission of a thousand miles to inform Judy, after all, the old pope is a person that Ye Hao can''t see through.


    "Just the one we passed by just now." Ye Hao still couldn''t forget the powerful energy response in that angel tower.


    "It''s the Gabriel Angel Tower, then I''ll take you there now." Judy led Ye Hao towards the way he came.


    Ye Hao took a few steps. He glanced at the hall behind him. He asked, "Do you usually come to this hall?"


    If you can see the frescoes on the dome with the Holy Light, then if the Cardinals use the Holy Light in the temple, they can also see the prophecy on the dome.


    Could it be that the light of the cardinals is not strong enough?


    "This is the main hall of the holy mountain, after the main hall is the pope''s residence. This main hall generally does not allow other people to enter, unless it is the inauguration ceremony of the popes, or the appearance of the saint son, and the importance of the vatican Things." Judy replied.


    "That''s it." Ye Hao glanced at the main hall, speeding up to follow Judy.


    Inside the main hall.


    The old pope appeared under the dome again, his eyes glowing.


    Of the five murals above the dome, one of them has broken apart.


    That is the fresco of the black-haired son.


    "I didn''t tell him that these five murals have also injected the sacred power of the seventh and eighth predecessor, the old pope. Combined with the predictive power of the ninth pope, once the prophecy is fulfilled, one of them will be broken. crack."


    The old pope muttered to himself, looking deeply at the fragmented black-haired Saint Child mural.


    "Does the doomsday prophecy really come true? But what kind of doomsday is it? The ninth pope, you can''t give more instructions. Hey, my old bones seem to be unable to live in old age." The old pope sighed, and his figure slowly disappeared into the darkness.

 Chapter 1115： "Treasure" in the Angel Tower

    Chapter 1115 "Treasure" in the Angel Tower


    Under the leadership of Cardinal Judy, Ye Hao came to the angel tower.


    The knight squad guarding the Angel Tower saw that the cardinal was the cardinal and let them in easily.


    After entering the Angel Tower, Ye Hao was surprised to find that the space inside looked completely different from the outside.


    From the outside, this angel tower is just a small tower that ten people can hold in a circle.


    But inside it is at least four basketball courts the size of a slowly upward diamond-shaped building.


    And there is no luminous spot here, but inside is bright as day,


    "The Seven Angel Towers are actually seven secondary sacred artifacts. Legend has it that they were brought to the world by the first pope and the first generation of saints. The space inside is completely different from the outside."


    When Judy said this, there was pride in her eyes.


    "Including this angel tower, the remaining four angel towers have many treasures. In addition to the original ones, there are some that have been collected and accumulated by the Holy See over thousands of years." Judy explained to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao started to visit little by little, and he really saw a lot of good things here.


    "Holy Son, your current strength is not very strong. I recommend this second sacred artifact may be more suitable for you, it is not demanding for users, and it also comes with a strong guardian inscription."


    Judy pointed to a crystal pendant and said.


    "Second sacred artifact?" Ye Hao rubbed his chin, and he asked curiously: "Since there is a secondary sacred artifact, there should be a sacred artifact."


    Hallows!


    That is a higher level of existence than the Huaxia Spirit Tool.


    In China, it seems to be called the sacred object, the holy thing, coming.


    Judy hesitated.


    "Is it reluctant? The old pope promised me that as long as it is what I want here, as long as I can take it away, anything will do." Ye Hao said.


    Judy shook her head: "I didn''t mean that. There are indeed holy artifacts here, but you can''t take it away, Lord Son. Even if you take it away, with your current strength, you can''t use it."


    "Don''t worry about it, take me to take a look." Ye Hao said excitedly.


    "Then please come with me." Judy took Ye Hao up the stairs and walked up.


    Along the way, Ye Hao saw a lot of good things and some precious things, and the system sent out energy induction.


    But Ye Hao touched it, and the best thing was only to absorb 200 skill points.


    Of course, if all these can be absorbed, it will definitely not be less than the gains from the blood race.


    It''s a pity that if you want to have these, you need to be the pope.


    Ye Hao likes to be a pope, if he sneaks into it.


    The things here must be registered by the Holy See, and if the time is missing or broken, the old pope will force him to be the pope for this reason, then the gain will not be worth the loss.


    After walking for more than a minute, I finally came to the top of the tower.


    The space here is not small, but most of the space is occupied by a huge white spar like a hill in the center.


    This pure white spar is very similar to the white gem on the scepter, it is floating in the air for some reason.


    Such a big piece?


    Ye Hao swallowed, so the smaller one has 500 skill points, and this area is thousands of times more than that of most!


    "There are many sacred artifacts in the history of the Holy See. Some of them have been passed down by the first pope, some have been found by later generations, and some have been created by themselves."


    "But the Holy See has few sacred objects preserved to this day, and a few of them are now in the hands of the pope and several cardinals. There are only four truly unowned sacred objects left. They are stored in the four angel towers."


    Judy walked to the side and pointed to the pure white shield standing in the corner.


    "This is called the Shield of the Archangel. It is said that a sacred artifact brought down by a four-winged angel who came to his body when a pope was fighting, and it was left in the world for some reason. And this shield is sufficient to resist the full strength of the cardinal. one strike."


    "But so far no one has been able to use it, and it is quite heavy, and ordinary people can''t fight normally with it at all."


    After Judy''s introduction, she turned around, but she found that Ye Hao hadn''t listened to her at all. She stood blankly in front of the huge pure white boulder in the center, reaching out and touching it.


    And there was an expression of excitement on his face.


    "Master Saint Son?" Judy walked up to Ye Hao in confusion.


    "I want it!" Ye Hao suddenly said, pointing to the huge white spar in front of him.


    Judy was dumbfounded.


    She looked at the white spar and then at Ye Hao. She smiled and shook her head: "Master Saint, don''t be kidding. If there is nothing you like, I can take you to the other three angel towers. Take a look."


    "No. I want it! You have to talk and count, I only took one thing away from this angel tower, I have decided it is it now!" Ye Hao said quite excitedly.


    There was an indisputable look in his eyes.


    Judy said with a smile, "Master Son, even if I am willing to give you this thing, you can''t take it with you."


    "Why?" Ye Hao asked puzzledly.


    "I think you have guessed what this thing is, Saint Son. It is the raw material for creating the holy stone on our scepter, through which our bishop can use the holy power."


    Judy explained.


    "This thing is the holy original stone. It was formed automatically by this angel tower, but we don''t know how it was formed."


    "But don''t look at what is here is equivalent to thirty cubic meters. In fact, it is at least six hundred cubic meters, or even 1,000 cubic meters!"


    Seeing disbelief on Ye Hao''s face.


    She went on to explain: ¡°I said before that the space here is different from the outside. And we need at least 100 cubic meters of the true size of the holy stone to make the holy stone that can be used, and then at least half a year to three years. Only special craftsmanship can form a usable holy stone."


    "Of course this is the standard for the cardinal scepter. If it is an archbishop or a bishop, the requirements will be lowered a lot."


    "Also, cutting the holy rough stone. Only the popes and a few cardinals can do it."


    "Even if you have the kind of storage props that can store things, Lord Son. But the original holy stone is special, and ordinary props can''t be stored at all, let alone an area of ??more than 1,000 cubic meters. Even the Pope is not that big. Storage props."


    Judy''s explanation made Ye Hao understand the reason.


    And he didn''t think Judy had to deceive herself on this kind of thing.


    "More than a thousand cubic meters?" Ye Hao looked at the big stone in front of him, still faintly itching in his heart, and couldn''t bear to let such a good thing miss in front of him.


    Just now when Ye Hao touched to use the system to explore, the prompt given by the system made Ye Hao very excited.


    It''s like ordinary people have won hundreds of millions of prizes.


    This large piece of holy rough stone can absorb 50,000 skill points!


    And the system also requires it, it must be absorbed continuously for a whole month!

 Chapter 1116： Summon Shirley

    Chapter 1116


    Although I don''t know why this is, but at the cost of a month, you can exchange 50,000 skill points, which is equivalent to a pie in the sky.


    But now the problem has also emerged.


    There is nothing on him to hold this holy original stone, and even if he wants to move it, Ye Hao has tried it, it is almost impossible.


    But just let this thing go in front of you?


    "Can I choose again next time." Ye Hao looked at Judy.


    Judy shook her head: "No. The order of the Pope is to let the Son of God take away what you want today."


    Ye Hao clenched his fists.


    He looked at the holy original stone unwillingly.


    50,000 skill points!


    "Master Shengzi don''t look. Let''s go to the other three angel towers to see if there is anything you want. It''s getting late now, it''s almost eight o''clock in the evening." Judy said.


    Ye Hao''s eyes flashed a moment of madness.


    "Bishop Judy. How long does it take for such a piece of holy stone to condense? Do the other three angel towers also have such holy stone?"


    "what?"


    Although she didn''t understand why Shengzi was so obsessed with the things she couldn''t take away, she still explained to Ye Hao.


    "Such a large piece of holy raw stone needs to be condensed for almost a thousand years. The other three angel towers also have holy raw stones of the same size."


    "But because there are three fewer angel towers, and I don''t know if it''s because the world''s energy content is becoming scarcer now. It''s condensing more and more slowly."


    "Fortunately, the rate of change of the bishop of the Holy See has been very slow in recent years, and now there are very few opportunities to use the Holy Scepter. Therefore, the consumption of the Holy Stone is also less.


    There are three more, so it shouldn''t be a big deal to take one.


    "Master Judy. Please leave for a while now, I have to find a way to remove this piece of holy original stone." Ye Hao said firmly.


    "can¡­¡­"


    "If I can''t do it, I''m willing to contact those girls that Lord Judy said before."


    Ye Hao''s sudden burst of color made Judy''s eyes shine.


    She smiled and looked at Ye Hao: "Then I will leave for now, and I will wait for you outside the Angel Tower."


    "Although I know that Lord Son should not be able to do some bad things, I still want to remind that the things in this angel tower are registered by the administrator, and one missing one will be discovered soon."


    Sure enough.


    Ye Hao smiled and waved his hand: "Don''t worry. I know what should be done and what should not be done. But I also want to remind one thing, from now on, no one is allowed to come in within three hours without my consent!"


    "Yes, my Lord Son." Judy stepped down the stairs, when she was about to disappear in front of Ye Hao''s vision.


    She deliberately said jokingly: "In fact, I still have a few female apprentices who are good, they are all nuns in the choir."


    A black line appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead.


    After a while, Ye Hao sensed that Judy had left the angel tower, and only Ye Hao was left here.


    "For these fifty thousand skill points, it''s worth taking a risk." Ye Hao unswervingly looked at the holy original stone in front of him.


    "Try to see if the environment here will affect it."


    Ye Hao closed his eyes, and when he opened his eyes the next moment, his eyes turned blood red, and the corners of his mouth showed fangs.


    Blood physique.


    At this moment, Ye Hao could feel that his surroundings made him feel very uncomfortable.


    But other than that, he has no other symptoms of physical discomfort.


    "It seems that although this is in the angel tower, there will be no big problem for the blood race to appear here. If so..." Ye Hao took out a blood-red scroll from the storage ring.


    Ye Hao opened the red scroll and laid it flat on the ground.


    "By the way, there is still some preparatory work."


    Ye Hao raised his hand and used the cool water system ability.


    Ye Hao manipulated a huge water color curtain to cover himself and the small area around it, while the huge holy original stone and the treasures in the angel tower were all blocked outside.


    "I''m all ready. Now let''s see if we can summon her! Please be successful!"


    He resolutely bit his finger and pressed his **** palm on the scroll.


    In an instant, all the scrolls burned, and the flame touched Ye Hao''s palm, but there was no pain.


    The scroll burned out in a second or two, and the flames began to swim around like a fire snake.


    After ten breaths, a magic circle with strange lines was formed.


    If you look carefully before, you will find that the lines of the magic circle are exactly the patterns portrayed on the scrolls.


    After the formation was formed, a bleeding red light broke out.


    Ye Hao''s vision was blocked for an instant, and it was only after five breaths that it returned to normal.


    But Ye Hao''s expression was dull.


    The tiny body without any strands, and the two cute little fangs, still carrying wet water stains and foam, and the air is full of fragrance.


    Ye Hao stared at the little Lolita in front of him.


    Ye Hao twitched the corner of his mouth awkwardly, and took the lead to break the peace: "Miss Shirley, good evening."


    "Good size!" Shirley blushed and covered her chest, while the blood on the other hand condensed into a huge red hammer.


    ...


    "I''m really sorry, I wouldn''t have thought you would be taking a shower now, and... you haven''t put on any clothes yet." Ye Hao looked at Shirley with a swollen nose.


    Shirley had put on a black princess dress at the moment, and the water-stained foam on her body had disappeared.


    Although Shirley was so embarrassed that she smashed Ye Hao several times with the big hammer, she did not put a heavy hand, and the injuries on Ye Hao''s face began to slowly recover under the physique of the blood race.


    "Look at what time it is now! At half past seven in the evening European time, is there a problem with me taking a bath at this time? And who would wear clothes in the bath!"


    Shirley glared at Ye Hao angrily, and was about to pick up a sledgehammer to beat Ye Hao.


    "Calm down, calm down. As a plea, I will give you an earl bloodstone later! But I don''t have it now. I will give it to you next time. I promise!


    The effect of the bloodstone on the blood clan was really good, Shirley''s anger dissipated and calmed down.


    "An earl bloodstone! Say yes!" Shirley stared at Ye Hao.


    She glanced at the magic circle slowly dissipating under her feet, and the magic circle pattern on her arm, she whispered.


    "This scroll of summoning needs to be changed. The summoned has no right to refuse, and he will be summoned away whenever he wants."


    "Okay. Tell me now, what did you call me here for? What''s the matter with the water curtain around?"


    Shirley looked around, sniffed her nose and frowned.


    "And there is a smell in the air that I hate. It''s like adding onions to dinner."


    "Just leave it alone."


    Ye Hao stared at Shirley seriously.


    "I¡­¡­"


    "You squat down for me." Shirley looked at Ye Hao who was taller than herself.


    Helpless, Ye Hao could only squat down obediently.


    Now Shirley nodded in satisfaction: "Go ahead."


    "I want you to swear first, swear by your blood lineage. Everything you see after a while will be kept confidential, and you are not allowed to mention it to anyone, including Catherine!" Ye Hao looked at Shirley seriously.


    Shirley looked at Ye Hao suspiciously, and she turned her head.


    "No. Swear by blood that this is the highest oath of blood, how can I..."


    "As long as you swear and complete what I asked for. This Duke-level bloodstone belongs to you!"


    Ye Hao took out a Duke-level bloodstone!


    Shirley''s eyes widened in an instant, as if a girl had seen delicious candy.


    "Okay... I swear!"

 Chapter 1117： Vampire in the Holy Mountain

    Chapter 1117 The Vampire in the Holy Mountain


    "How come you have a Duke-level bloodstone in your hand! Who are you?" Shirley looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    Just now, Shirley had already sworn in the name of blood in accordance with Ye Hao''s instructions.


    "You don''t have to worry about these. Remember, don''t be surprised when you see what you see!" Ye Hao urged Shirley seriously.


    Shirley raised her head proudly.


    "Although Shirley is not the strongest in the blood clan, I am definitely the most knowledgeable scholar in the blood clan. There is nothing in this world that can surprise me."


    "But this space is a bit strange. It''s different from the normal space, but it''s not a subspace. If it wasn''t for my summoning scroll, you wouldn''t be able to summon successfully."


    "That''s right. Also, I may be here for less than ten minutes."


    Shirley pointed at the magic circle rune on her arm that had been visibly darkened.


    "According to the normal time limit of my summoning scroll, it can last for half an hour. But the space here is special, less than ten minutes."


    "You don''t have to say it earlier. Hurry up and do business!"


    Ye Hao didn''t have time to talk nonsense, so he removed the water curtain directly.


    The next moment, Shirley''s pupils dilated, and an expression of shock appeared on her face.


    "What the **** is this place?"


    "This... this nasty breath is holy power! This... this is the Holy See''s holy weapon, the archangel''s shield!"


    "And these... my goodness. What the **** is this!"


    Shirley looked at everything around her in disbelief, she questioned Ye Hao loudly.


    "Hush hush hush hush. Didn''t you say that you are knowledgeable? Just this scene, don''t need to be so surprised." Ye Hao pointed to the huge holy raw stone in front of him.


    "Hurry up and work. Use your mobile treasury, there should be no problem loading this thing in."


    Ordinary storage props cannot hold such a large holy rough stone.


    Ye Hao thought of Shirley''s second holy artifact for the first time.


    Move the treasure house!


    So he used the three summoning scrolls that Shirley had exchanged with him before, summoning Shirley.


    "This... this breath is a holy stone? No, the breath of holy stone is much richer than this." Shirley''s breathing was a lot quicker at this moment: "Is this a holy stone!"


    "But... but as far as I know, the Holy See''s holy raw stones are kept in..."


    Shirley seemed to understand.


    She looked around in shock, and at last she ran towards Ye Hao, jumped straight up, pinched Ye Hao''s waist with her legs and calves, grabbed Ye Hao''s collar with both hands, and shouted dumbfounded.


    "You...you summoned me to the Angel Tower of the Holy See!"


    Being held by a little loli in such a pose, if the police saw it, Ye Hao wouldn''t be able to explain it clearly.


    "Calm, calm. In fact, if it''s more specific, it''s in the Holy See, the Holy Mountain, and the Gabriel Angel Tower."


    Every time Ye Hao said a word, Shirley couldn''t help but tremble.


    "Are you crazy? You summoned a blood clan to the Gabriel Angel Tower on the Holy Hill of the Holy See! And you are also a blood clan, why did you come here!"


    Shirley roared angrily.


    "Be quiet, there is still a cardinal outside." Ye Hao pointed to the outside of the tower.


    With that said, Shirley seemed to persuade the same kitten, and her voice instantly became lighter.


    Outside the Angel Tower.


    Judy Cardinal glanced at the Angel Tower.


    "Strange. What kind of breath did I feel just now?


    "Maybe it''s my illusion. Anyway, it will come out after Master Shengzi finishes tossing it. Even the Pope can''t move it out entirely, unless it is cut by a special method."


    Judy showed a hint of excitement: "But that''s okay, I can introduce Lisa and the others to Lord Son. They can get the holy liquid of the Son and be born..."


    ...


    "I... what should I do."


    "This is the holy mountain! This is the Angel Tower! There is also a cardinal outside!"


    "I''m still young, I''m still young, I only lived 700 years old. I still have a lot of things to explore."


    Shirley walked back and forth in front of Ye Hao at this moment, looking scared.


    "Hey, you are also a vampire marquis anyway, okay, a little dignified?" Ye Hao smiled.


    "Can dignity be drunk as blood?" Xue Li glared at Ye Hao: "You are quiet for me now. Before the summoning is over, you are not allowed to make any movement for me."


    "Damn, why are these ten minutes so slow?"


    Shirley''s anxious look felt that it would be torment to stay here for an extra minute.


    "Okay. Don''t worry, you are determined to be safe here. All you have to do now is to install this holy original stone into your mobile treasure vault, and then you can have a Duke-level bloodstone."


    "Think about it, Duke-level bloodstone! The effect is much stronger than that of Marquis-level bloodstone. It won¡¯t be a problem for you to break through to the Duke-level in a short time! That way, you will have a longer life and powerful strength. You can come and study all kinds of things."


    Ye Hao at the moment is like a bad uncle cheating a little loli.


    Shirley looked at Ye Hao suspiciously, she had gradually calmed down.


    Ye Hao should not be wrong, she is not in danger here.


    Otherwise, a blood family appeared on the sacred mountain, and the cardinals and paladins had already swarmed to take her down, carried her to the judgment platform, and burned her to death.


    "Who are you? Why can you appear in the holy mountain and enter the angel tower!"


    "The Angel Tower is the treasure house of the Holy See, no one is allowed to enter without the Pope''s permission!" Shirley stared at Ye Hao questioningly.


    "The Pope? I just finished drinking tea with him, and he let me in." Ye Hao said with a light smile.


    Shirley looks like you are a liar.


    "But first, you have sworn an oath before. What you see here is not allowed to leak out. And I don''t care about the grievances of blood and the Holy See. Otherwise, why did I give you so many bloodstones before? Vampire."


    "You think so." Ye Hao said.


    Shirley nodded when she heard this.


    "Indeed. You are also a blood clan, although I don''t know how you appeared here. But judging from your humble appearance, you shouldn''t be a bunch of hypocritical gods."


    What Shirley didn''t know was that Ye Hao was already the Holy See of the Holy See!


    "But have you figured it out? This is the holy original stone! One of the most important treasures of the Holy See. You asked me to put it in the mobile treasure house?" Shirley still looked at the huge holy original stone scrupulously.


    Under the eyes of the Holy See, take away the holy original stone,


    This is equivalent to pulling away its inverse scales from the dragon''s back.


    "You don''t have to worry about these, just say whether you can put it in."


    "The mobile treasure house is a non-attribute item. The space inside is basically unlimited, and it is not a problem to install it in." Shirley said.


    Ye Hao clapped his hands: "Isn''t that done. Hurry up, the magic circle rune on your arm is about to disappear. I don''t want to waste another scroll to summon you."


    "No! I won''t do this kind of thing, it''s too risky!" Shirley turned her head.


    "Duke-level bloodstone." Ye Hao took out the Duke-level bloodstone and tempted in front of Shirley: "Don''t you want it anymore?"


    Shirley looked tangled, and finally stomped her foot.


    Put **** up: "I want two. And I want it now."


    "A word is settled, a deal!"


    Ye Hao took out another Duke-level bloodstone from his pocket without saying a word, and stuffed the two Duke-level bloodstones into Shirley''s hand.


    Seeing the smile on Ye Hao''s face, Shirley always felt that she was talking less.

 Chapter 1118： I took the stuff

    Chapter 1118


    Seeing that Shirley summoned her big book, she was ready to put the holy original stone into it.


    Ye Hao swallowed, watching the process very nervously.


    He had given Shirley two Duke-level bloodstones before, but the two Duke-level bloodstones only had four thousand skill points.


    And if this holy original stone can be taken away, it would be a full 50,000 skill points!


    So Ye Hao did not hesitate to agree to this, let alone two, even if Shirley said at the time that she wanted three or four, Ye Hao would agree, as long as she could take away this "big treasure".


    Shirley did not directly touch the holy original stone, but used the power of the moving treasure house to slowly shrink the holy original stone.


    After all, she is a vampire. Although the energy on the sacred original stone will not kill her, it is still very possible to cause some difficult minor injuries.


    The originally huge sacred original stone began to shrink little by little under Shirley''s operation.


    Two minutes later, Sheng Yuanshi shrank into a small rice grain and lay in the mobile treasure house.


    Shirley breathed a sigh of relief, her breath a bit weak, and it seemed that handling this thing took a lot of her energy.


    But when she thought about her two Duke-level bloodstones, that trace of exhaustion vanished instantly.


    "Okay, it''s already installed for you. When are you going to take it away? This thing is placed with me, it is a time bomb." Shirley looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao resisted his excitement.


    "I think about it, I have nothing to install right now. I''ll leave you here for now."


    Seeing Shirley frowning, he immediately said: "Don''t worry, I won''t use your baby for nothing. How about I give you an earl-class bloodstone as rent for every month."


    "And you don''t have to worry that someone will track down the whereabouts of this holy raw stone. When I have time to want to deal with this holy raw stone, I will look for you again."


    Ye Hao didn''t worry that something would go wrong with the sacred original stone stored in Xueli.


    The holy original stone is a treasure for him and for the Holy See.


    But for the blood race, it was like scrap metal, they didn''t even want to touch it.


    At this time, the mark on Shirley''s arm had almost completely disappeared, and her body began to slowly transform.


    "The time is coming, I want to send it back."


    "Goodbye."


    In the next moment, Shirley disappeared.


    Ye Hao looked around, looking at it at the moment, feeling a lot empty.


    50,000 skill points!


    A full 50,000 skill points.


    After he handles the affairs of the North Pole well, and takes a month to come out and absorb these 50,000 skill points, Ye Hao will become a rich man again!


    At that time, I may not be able to exchange for the 5.0 system!


    Hehehe.


    An expression of excitement appeared on Ye Hao''s face. It felt like a stunning beauty lying on your bed, waiting for you at any time. Ye Hao really couldn''t bear it.


    He put his hands in his pockets, hummed and walked down the stairs.


    ...


    Elworth Castle.


    Shirley opened her eyes and looked at the familiar scene around her. She had already returned to her bathroom.


    The huge bath is still steaming.


    "Ye Hao? Who the **** is he, who owns the bloodstone, appeared in the holy mountain, but is a blood clan." Shirley showed a curious look on her face: "If you can study him, that would be great."


    ...


    Outside the Angel Tower, Judy, who had been waiting, heard singing from behind him.


    "Master Saint Son?" Judy turned around and looked at Master Saint Son with a repressive smile on her face, as if she had encountered something good.


    "Tell the Pope that I have taken the things. I like this gift very much." Ye Hao said enthusiastically.


    Took things away?


    Judy was shocked, isn''t it? Impossible, how could that thing be easily taken away.


    By the way, Master Shengzi must have found something else he likes.


    "Um... I don''t know what Lord Son took? I''ll also tell the administrator to mark them off the reserve list." Judy asked.


    "I didn''t say it before, it''s that thing." Ye Hao said.


    Judy panicked: "Could it be... is it the holy original stone?"


    "Right." Ye Hao nodded.


    In the next moment, Judy disappeared in front of Ye Hao.


    "It''s pretty fast." Ye Hao looked at Judy who disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    He looked at the angel tower in front of him, and he meditated on Advanced Teleport in his heart.


    [Ding: system prompts. The target area is chaotic, and advanced teleport cannot enter. ¡¿


    Can''t get in?


    "I didn''t expect Shirley to have such high academic attainments, that summoning scroll can be summoned directly into the angel tower." Ye Hao exclaimed in his heart.


    brush


    The expression was extremely shocked, her eyes seemed to have seen something unbelievable, Judy''s sluggish Ye Hao, she swallowed: "Holy...Master Saint Son...that...that holy original stone is really You... took it?"


    "Of course. I just said before, I want that thing. It''s too early now, Olena should also be anxious, take me back."


    "That...Master Saint Son, you...how did you take the original holy stone?"


    "This is my secret I can''t tell."


    "Uh...Master Saint Son. The holy original stone is very important to our Holy See. Look... can you change it? I know a holy artifact is good..."


    "No. I feel good about this holy original stone. Remember. Help me say thank you to the old Pope."


    Ye Hao smiled and hummed and walked towards the hall where he was resting.


    Regardless of Judy''s jaw-dropping expression behind him.


    ...


    Judy appeared outside the main hall with a hesitant expression.


    "Judy, you are here. How is the arrangement of the son?" The old pope suddenly appeared.


    "Pope." Judy hurriedly saluted and said respectfully: "My Son said that he didn''t want to rest on the Holy Mountain, and returned to the ancient city of Rome with the knights he was accompanying."


    "That''s it. It''s a young man after all and doesn''t like this boring place." The old pope smiled.


    Judy looked at the old pope, hesitant to speak.


    The old pope noticed Judy''s strange expression: "What''s wrong? Is there something else?"


    "Yes... It''s about the Lord Son choosing things in the Angel Tower."


    "Oh. He took a certain sacred artifact. Fortunately, he is weak now, and the sacred artifact can protect him." The old pope said slowly.


    There was sweat on Judy''s forehead.


    "No...not a sacred tool."


    "Not a sacred tool? What is that?" the old pope asked suspiciously.


    "Yes...it''s the holy original stone in Gabriel''s Angel Tower. In addition, Lord Son also asked me to tell the Pope...Thank you."


    Judy had just finished speaking.


    The old pope''s eyes widened suddenly.


    "What are you talking about? He took away the original holy stone! How is this possible!"


    "I...I don''t believe it either. At that time, Lord Son asked me to wait outside the tower. I waited for ten minutes. When Lord Son came out, the original holy stone... disappeared." Judy lowered her head. Said.


    There was no movement in front of her eyes, Judy raised her head, and the old pope had disappeared.


    The top of the Gabriel Angel Tower.


    The old pope looked at the empty space in front of him with a dark face, and there was an **** in his mouth.


    "FUCK."

 Chapter 1119： Go to your home

    Chapter 1119


    "Have you seen the Pope?" Olena sat in the carriage and looked at Ye Hao.


    The lights inside the carriage were dim, except for the coachman driving outside, only Ye Hao.


    "I saw it." Ye Hao looked at the starry sky outside the car window, wondering if it was because the Vatican had fewer modern buildings. The starry sky seen here was beautiful and very quiet.


    "How is the Pope?" Olena looked at Ye Hao excitedly.


    Really a believer, when I mentioned that the pope''s eyes were staring like an idol.


    "Have you not seen the Pope?" Ye Hao asked back.


    Olena said frustratedly: "The Pope rarely appears, except for the public baptism ceremony every ten years. Even if I am a paladin, I have only met the Pope almost...four times."


    "And every time it''s so far away, I didn''t see it clearly."


    "Then what do you think the Pope looks like?" Ye Hao looked at Olena.


    Olena showed a thoughtful expression, and then said seriously: "The Pope is getting older, he should be more than 80 years old."


    The old man''s age said he was a hundred years old, Ye Hao thought he was too young.


    But after seeing Loli, a 700-year-old vampire, Ye Hao didn''t care much about his age anymore.


    "In addition, I heard that although the Pope is full of white hair, he is quite majestic, his eyes are piercing, and when he speaks with his scepter, he makes a sound. Just looking at him from a distance, I feel a sacred power."


    While speaking, Olena''s face showed the expression of a devout religious.


    "No! Isn''t the Pope like this!" Olena looked at Ye Hao expectantly.


    Uh¡­¡­


    "Almost." Ye Hao made a sloppy look, except for his unfathomable strength, what majesty and piercing spirit were completely unacceptable.


    If you change that white robe and put on the clothes of an older person, let him carry a birdcage.


    That is an old man who has retired at home.


    But in order not to affect the image of that guy in the minds of believers, Ye Hao didn''t say much.


    After all, they gave me a big gift, 50,000 skill points!


    Thinking of this, Ye Hao almost burst into joy.


    "Right. Saint Son..." Ye Hao glared at Olena as soon as she shouted.


    "Ye... Ye Hao." Olena finally changed her mouth.


    "There should be a lot of places on the holy mountain for you to live in. Why do you want to go down the mountain with me." Olena looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    "Will you stay in the holy mountain?" Ye Hao asked.


    Olena shook her head: "According to the regulations. Except for the choir, the nuns, the Knights of the Holy Cross directly under the control of the pope, and the cardinal. Others are not allowed to stay in the holy mountain without special permission."


    "You don''t stay in the sacred mountain, why should I stay there. It''s very boring, not even a WIFI." Ye Hao cocked Erlang''s legs, without the appearance of a holy son.


    And if he stays there, it is estimated that several "brave and dedicated" bodies will appear on the bed tonight.


    "That''s right. You just said the Knights of the Holy Cross? Does the Holy See have other knights besides the Knights Templar?" Ye Hao was curious about all unfamiliar matters.


    "Yes. The Knights Templar is responsible for the work on the periphery of the holy mountain and is led by a cardinal. The Knights of the Holy Cross are regarded as the guards of the relatives of the Pope. It is also called the Knights of the Pope''s Guards. Its main work is Protect the Pope and maintain the order and safety of the Holy Mountain."


    Ye Hao remembered the knights he had seen around the Angel Tower before. The armor on them was indeed different from the knights of the Templar Order who had fought with Ye Hao before.


    "In addition to these two knights, there is another knight. The trial knights."


    Having said that, Ye Hao noticed that fear appeared in Olena''s eyes.


    "What does this trial knight order do?"


    "The Knights of Judgment is the name on the surface, or it has been renamed in the past 100 years due to the changes of the times. In the previous chaos, it had another name. The Judgment of Heretics."


    "Here? Are you referring to heretics?" Ye Hao asked.


    Olena clenched her fist, and said: "Yes. In this era of peace, there are constant frictions between multiple religious forces, but the bright side is still good. However, in that dark age, the Holy See firmly did not allow heretics to exist. ."


    "But the Holy See cannot directly deal with these things, after all, the Holy See is the representative of God."


    "The predecessor of the Judgment Knights, the heretical Judgment was born. They are responsible for helping the Holy See deal with the dark side of things, executing infidels, hunting down traitors, and destroying any organization that opposes the Holy See."


    "When they perform their tasks, they use whatever means to achieve their goals and can do anything, even... even something that violates the doctrine. So everyone feels disgusted, even disgusted with them."


    Listening to Olena''s account, Ye Hao basically understood the mission of the so-called trial knights.


    It is to deal with some dirty work, some things that the Holy See can''t handle on the face of it.


    "Because of the change of times, there are fewer and fewer places to judge the knights. The power of the knights is getting weaker and weaker. It is now the weakest of the three knights."


    Because of these talks, the atmosphere in the carriage is not good.


    "Ahem. Let''s not talk about these unhappy things. We seem to have left the scope of the holy mountain now." Ye Hao looked at the brightly lit ancient Roman city in the distance.


    "Well. Ye Hao, where are you going to stay tonight? I can arrange for you a five-star hotel in the ancient city of Rome. The baptism ceremony hosted by you will be held on the Holy Mountain tomorrow morning." Olena looked at Ye Ho.


    "What hotel to live in?" Ye Hao suddenly smiled and looked at Olena: "I heard that your family''s mansion is in the ancient city of Rome. Your crime has been eliminated now, so we will live with you tonight. Home!"


    "What! Live in my house?" Olena looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "You know there is a habit in China Huaxia, for truly good friends, when conditions permit, we will warmly entertain them to stay at home."


    Ye Hao''s smile slowly disappeared, and he looked at Olena: "We have a lifelike friendship in Xiangdu. But if you think I don''t deserve to be your friend, then just leave it alone."


    "Brother, please find a place to put me down after entering the city. I can also feel the nightlife of ancient Rome."


    Ye Hao shouted this sentence to the coachman driving the carriage.


    "This this."


    Olena was at a loss by Ye Hao''s sudden arrangement.


    Of course she felt very honored to be a friend of the Son of God.


    And before the departure, Lord Cardinal Judy had explained in every possible way that she would look after and protect Ye Hao tonight, and that she would take him to the baptism ceremony tomorrow.


    "Then...then all right. Go to my house." Olena agreed hesitantly, she did not notice the alertness flashing in Ye Hao''s eyes.

 Chapter 1120： Olenas family

    Chapter 1120 Olena''s Family


    Before reaching the Olena family, Ye Haote asked the carriage to stop a few intersections away, and they walked to Olena''s house.


    The carriage has the logo of the Holy See Holy Mountain on it, which is too obvious.


    "Is your family''s house in front?" Ye Hao looked at a courtyard surrounded by white brick walls in the distance.


    "Yes. This is the Nancy family, and it''s me...my home." Olena looked at the family courtyard in front of her, for some reason she didn''t even look happy.


    "It turns out your full name is Olena Nancy. This name is a bit interesting." Ye Hao said, "You haven''t been home for half a year. Are you very homesick?"


    Olena did not speak, and followed Ye Hao to the gate silently.


    "Stop. This is the residence of the Nancy family." The security guard stopped Ye Hao and Olena.


    However, the security soon recognized Olena, and he exclaimed: "It''s Miss Olena!"


    "Um...I...I''m back." Olena said, she rolled her head and looked to the side unconsciously.


    [System task: Let Olena have a detached position in the Nancy family. Mission reward: 50 skill points: Mission penalty: none. ¡¿


    Ye Hao glanced at Olena.


    It seems that there is a story in this female knight, this kind of task without task punishment, in fact, it is the same whether it is done or not, and the fifty skill points Ye Hao basically look down on now.


    But why do you call someone your friend?


    The security asked Olena to come in, and he ran to the guard room next to him to call and inform.


    "Let''s... go in." After Olena stepped in here, her mood was obviously depressed.


    Even when the Knights Templar were punished, it was much better than here.


    Passing through the corridor at the door, Ye Hao walked into the largest villa under the leadership of Olena. After entering, it was a lot brighter.


    Ye Hao had observed before that the Nancy family was built around this big villa, and there are some small houses and courtyards around it, but it seems that the main family members live here.


    "Olena, didn''t you get punished in the Knights Templar order, why did you appear here? You didn''t escape, right?" A woman''s voice came.


    Ye Hao looked over and was a woman wearing hot pants and a low-cut **** top.


    In this November weather, I still wear this kind of clothes, and I am not afraid of the cold, and my lips are painted with lipstick. I don''t know that I thought it was two sausages.


    Just by looking at her face, Ye Hao could see that this woman must be a person with a very messy private life.


    Olena wrinkled, she clenched her fist silently.


    "My punishment has been revoked, sister Jessica."


    sister?


    Is this woman Olena''s sister?


    It¡¯s no wonder that there are already many relatives in the big family, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a sister or...


    "Withdraw? Is it Olena that you finally figured out that you are willing to be with Master Luke?" At this time, a man in his thirties wearing a suit and leather collar walked down from the second floor.


    "Olena, you are right to think so. After all, Master Luke is the only son of Archbishop Gray. If you are willing to marry him, it will be of great benefit to you and our family."


    "Big brother is right. But Olena, I want to remind you that your temper will change after you get married. After all, Master Luke is the son of the archbishop. What kind of woman is there usually outside? If you don''t come home at night, you too Just bear it." Jessica patted Olena on the shoulder heavily, with a sarcasm smile on her face.


    Olena''s expression twitched, as if she was enduring something.


    Well, this one came in and smelled a burst of gunpowder smoke.


    This man who just came out should also be Olena''s brother.


    But they still don''t know that the Archbishop Gray they said has been imprisoned for review, and the life or death of Master Luke is uncertain.


    This is because the Holy See has blocked news about this matter. After all, this is something that involves an archbishop, and it is not easy to announce it until it is best dealt with.


    Olena had also been asked before, so she did not divulge the news.


    "I didn''t promise Luke. It was the Knights who lifted the punishment on me." Olena said silently.


    The expressions of the men and women in front of them were immediately pulled down.


    "Olena, you are not too young now. Don''t mix with a bunch of men all day, it''s useless."


    "Yes. You still think about how to get along with Master Luke."


    The two of them have to do ideological work for Olena, but according to their appearance, they are unkind.


    "Ahem..."


    A coughing sound came and everyone in the hall fell silent.


    With the help of a middle-aged maid, an old man in his seventies or eighties walked down with a cane.


    The old man''s turbid eyes fell on Olena, without a trace of fluctuations in his eyes: "You are back."


    "Yes, grandpa," Olena replied.


    "This is?" The old man looked at Ye Hao beside Olena.


    At this time, the other two talents noticed Ye Hao''s existence. This was because Ye Hao suppressed his breath, which caused ordinary people to easily ignore his existence.


    "Forgot to introduce." Olena reacted, she looked at Ye Hao apologetically, and then introduced Ye Hao.


    "This is my grandfather and the current patriarch of the Nancy family, Grandpa David."


    "These two are my eldest brother and sister. Dodd and Jessica."


    After Olena introduced her relatives, she pointed to Ye Hao: "This is Saint..."


    "Let me introduce myself. I am Olena''s friend, Ye Hao. It is a great honor to be invited by Olena to visit the Nancy family as a tourist here from China."


    Ye Hao interrupted Olena and said first.


    Olena glanced at Ye Hao in surprise. She didn''t understand why Ye Hao wanted to conceal his identity, but since he wanted to conceal it, Olena was unable to expose him out of respect for the Son.


    "Heh. Really everyone is bringing home. Olena, we are the Nancy family, not a hotel." Jessica glanced at Ye Hao contemptuously.


    "Stop talking. I''m going to apply a mask, and I will attend an important ceremony tomorrow morning."


    After Jessica finished speaking, humming and walking up the stairs to her room, she seemed to be looking forward to a certain ceremony tomorrow.


    "I still have some things to deal with. Grandpa, I''ll go back to the study first." Duode was unwilling to stay here. In his opinion, Ye Hao was an unidentified person, and there was no need for deep friendship.


    Both of them left now.


    Master David glanced at Ye Hao: "Hua Xia...that''s a very far place. Now that it''s here, it''s fun. We have a lot of guest rooms in our villa. Betty, wait a minute to arrange a room for this gentleman."


    "Yes, sir." The old maid replied.


    Afterwards, Master David also left.


    I can''t believe that this family will be relatives with Olena, this temper is completely different.


    Although the master was not like his grandchildren, he obviously didn''t take Ye Hao in his eyes.


    "I''m sorry. I''m neglecting you, in fact, if you can tell them your identity..." Olena looked at Ye Hao apologetically.


    "It''s okay. That''s interesting." Ye Hao smiled lightly.

 Chapter 1121： Olenas story

    Chapter 1121 Olena''s Story


    Then Olena took Ye Hao to visit the villa briefly.


    "What does your Nancy family mainly do?" Ye Hao asked as he walked.


    "The Nancy family is mainly responsible for some foreign trade and tourism business in the ancient city of Rome. It also receives some purchase orders from the Holy See. However, the family has declined in recent decades. To put it mildly, it has become ancient The second-rate family of Rome."


    Olena said this, but she didn''t have any caring eyes on her face.


    "Miss Olena, Mr. Ye Hao." The old maid Betty who had sent Master David home before appeared.


    "Forgot to introduce. Aunt Betty is the chief maid of our family and has worked for our family for more than 20 years." Olena seemed to have a good relationship with this maid, with a smile on her face.


    "Miss Olena. Your room has been cleaned up, or you should go to rest first, I will take this Mr. Ye Hao to his room." Maid Betty said.


    "I..." Olena looked at Ye Hao.


    "You have been tired for a day. Go back to your room and take a shower. Come to my room an hour later. I have something to look for you." Ye Hao said.


    "Yes." Olena would hardly refute Ye Hao''s words now.


    The maid Betty on the side looked at this scene in surprise.


    Go to his room after the shower? Miss Olena still agreed? Miss Olena has never been so passionate about a member of the opposite sex, are they...


    While Betty''s maid was thinking about it, Olena had already left.


    "Aunt Betty, let''s go." Ye Hao looked at Betty''s maid.


    "Ok."


    The maid Betty leads Ye Hao.


    "Aunt Betty, are you familiar with Olena?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Yeah. Olena is very obedient, so I treat her like my child." Maid Betty said subconsciously.


    Seeing the smile on Ye Hao''s face, the maid Betty hurriedly changed her words: "I''m sorry, I''m rude."


    "It doesn''t matter. I think Olena is also very close to Aunt Betty. Aunt Betty can talk to me about Olena and the Nancy family. The scene just now surprised me a bit."


    The maid Betty heard that Ye Hao was referring to the hall just now.


    This boy seems to have something to do with Olena, but that''s fine, if Olena can find her home, maybe she won''t have to live so painful.


    "Just ask if you have any questions." Maid Betty also liked this boy, she seemed very friendly.


    "The old man from the Nancy family just now, but why didn''t I see Olena''s parents, and the relationship between her and the two just now?" Ye Hao asked his own question.


    If Olena asked these questions, she might not answer.


    "Olena''s father, father David''s son, died in a car accident five years ago. Olena, Master Dodd and Miss Jessica are not brothers and sisters."


    "Master Dodd was the child of the first wife, but the first wife died early. Jessica was born by the second wife, and the second wife died in the car accident. So now The control of the Nancy family returned to the master''s hands."


    "And Miss Olena is actually an illegitimate daughter, a child born to an unknown woman outside."


    Bastard daughter?


    No wonder Olena feels a bit out of tune with this family.


    "Miss Olena was taken by her mother until she was five years old, but her mother died. At the request of Olena''s father, Master David agreed to Olena''s return to the family."


    "But after Miss Olena returned to the family, her life did not improve. Master Dodd and Miss Jessica did not like Miss Olena. After all, Miss Olena is the third in the Nancy family according to tradition. Heir."


    Ye Hao felt helpless, and it was another matter of family inheritance rights.


    Whether in China or in Europe, this kind of thing has never disappeared.


    "And Miss Olena has been working hard since entering the family. I can see that Miss Olena wanted to prove herself. When she was ten years old, she worshipped a middle-level veteran knight as a teacher. Apart from going to school every day, It is to practice sword skills continuously."


    "The master and the eldest young master, the second young lady thinks she is in vain. Because according to the custom, when every child is nine years old, someone from the Holy See will check the physical talents to see if the child has entered the Holy See as a nun or missionary. Or maybe it''s a swordsman or a knight."


    "But there have been two or three generations of the Nancy family who have not appeared to be able to enter the Holy See."


    "The eldest master and the second lady are also considered to be ordinary people, and Miss Olena is also ordinary talented.


    "But Miss Olena is still working hard."


    The maid Betty raised her head with a gleam in her eyes, as if she had seen the knight''s sword that used to wield completely out of proportion to her body in the wind and rain.


    "At the age of eighteen, she passed the examination by the Holy See and became a junior swordsman. At the age of 20, she relied on her own efforts to become an intermediate swordsman."


    "I don''t know if God sensed this child''s efforts. The instructor of the Knights Templar took a fancy to Miss Olena''s talent in a selection and summoned her into the Knights Templar and became an intermediate knight. "


    "Three years later, she became a senior knight."


    "At that time, I thought she would be the pride of the Nancy family. But since then, Miss Olena''s talent seems to have completely disappeared, and she can''t go any further. After all, she is a woman, even a high-level knight, and the same level. Those male knights are still very weak in comparison."


    "Before the first half of the year, Miss Olena violated the order of the Knights and went out to perform tasks without authorization and was punished."


    "Since then, the master, as well as the eldest young master, and the second lady have completely alienated her. And in the past six months, they have never been to the Knights to watch Miss Olena, or have a relationship with Olena to ease Olena¡¯s punishment. "


    "After all, for the current Nancy family, a high-ranking knight can''t change much. What they need is a paladin or a chief bishop."


    "Mr. Ye Hao, your room is here."


    While chatting, they had come to the guest room arranged for Ye Hao unknowingly.


    "Thank you Aunt Betty for telling me this."


    "Hey, I just feel sorry for Miss Olena. I''ll go down first. If Mr. Ye Hao has any needs, I can call the maid."


    "Well, thank you."


    The maid Betty left, and Ye Hao walked into the room.


    He is sitting on the bed.


    The silence suddenly made Ye Hao a little uncomfortable, after all, he experienced so many things today.


    "By the way, I almost forgot. There''s another thing here." Ye Hao took out the scepter he had previously won from August from the ring.


    Absorbed the energy of that little piece of holy stone.


    [Ding: successfully absorbed 500 skill points]


    [Current skill point: 8446]


    After the absorption, the holy stone lost its original light and became a stone like a glass ball, without any fluctuations.


    "There is still a large piece of holy raw stone beckoning to me, fifty thousand skill points!" Ye Hao lay on the bed, closing his eyes and dreaming that he was absorbing the holy raw stone.


    Bump


    "Ye Hao."


    Olena''s voice came from outside the door.


    So fast!


    Ye Hao got up and walked to the door and opened the door.


    The moment he opened the door, Ye Hao was amazed.


    Olena, wearing a black lace nightgown, stood at the door with reddish cheeks, her hair and skin still carrying wet stains.


    It turns out that the female knight also has such a female attitude.


    Ye Hao''s gaze swept across Olena''s body, and suddenly he frowned.

 Chapter 1122： Come to my room at night

    Chapter 1122 Come To My Room At Night


    Before, the Son let himself shower to go to his room.


    This directly caused Olena''s entire bathing process to be nervous.


    Although she is a female knight, it does not mean that she is a noob. She has seen many words in the movie.


    For example, the boss of the company and the secretary go on a trip, and the boss asks the secretary to come to his room at night, and then the two do indescribable things.


    "Is that the holy child... does that mean?" Olena walked out of the bathtub and wiped her body with a bath towel.


    The more I think about it, the more confused her mind becomes.


    But he is Lord Son. According to the law of the Holy See, Lord Son''s words are equivalent to those of Lord Pope, and cannot be violated.


    But...what if...what if he really wants that.


    Unknowingly, Olena was already dressed up in a bathrobe and walked to Ye Hao''s door nervously and knocked on Ye Hao''s door.


    When the Son of God came out from the inside, his eyes were amazing at that moment, making Olena feel ashamed and happy in her heart.


    Then the gaze of the Son of God scanned her body, making Olena feel that her whole body seemed to be burning.


    But Shengzi''s eyes suddenly wrinkled.


    Olena''s heart panicked immediately, could it be...Is it because Lord Son was not satisfied with herself? Dissatisfied with your body?


    Yes, who would be interested in a savage woman who wields a sword all day.


    Men like the kind of gentle woman.


    Just when Olena was about to ask if she should choose another maid for Ye Hao, she was pulled into the house directly by Ye Hao.


    The door was closed.


    "Sit on the bed." Ye Hao''s words were like commands.


    Olena swallowed, and sat on the bed nervously, could it be...is it really...is it really going to start?


    Can be with Master Shengzi...


    ...


    After a few minutes.


    "Does it hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt."


    "Comfortable?"


    "Very comfortable."


    "You turned around and lay on your stomach."


    "it is good."


    Olena was lying on the bed, she felt the refreshing feeling on her back, and she closed her eyes and enjoyed it very much.


    While enjoying, she was also a little lost in her heart.


    Olena opened her eyes and turned to look at Ye Hao holding a spell-like thing against her back.


    The charm exudes a gentle light, which is very similar to the holy light, but it is not as strong as the holy light that Ye Hao used in the afternoon.


    Under the light of this moment, Olena felt very comfortable all over.


    It turned out that I had thought wrong before, Master Shengzi called himself over not because he wanted to do that, but because he wanted to heal his wounds.


    "I can''t use that Holy Healing technique continuously, so I can only use this to heal you temporarily." Ye Hao looked at the slowly disappearing scar on Olena, Wu Qing.


    "You have been following me today, and you still endure this kind of pain, why don''t you say it?"


    When Olena entered the door just now, although Olena was wearing a black nightgown, he still noticed a lot of scars on her bare skin.


    In fact, Ye Hao asked her to come here for this.


    Because of the continuous events today, he even forgot these things. When Olena¡¯s sister Jessica patted Olena on the shoulder downstairs before, the strange expression on Olena¡¯s face attracted Ye Hao¡¯s attention.


    It was not an expression of enduring anger, but enduring pain, because there was a wound on her shoulder.


    But now, I saw that Olena had more scars than Ye Hao expected, and she was enduring it all afternoon.


    Thinking of this, Ye Hao secretly blamed himself. He used the small healing charms he had reserved to heal Olena.


    "It''s okay with this injury... Actually... Actually, I just have to rest for a few days. You must be very tired after so many battles today." Olena said in a low voice.


    "If I''m tired, let Judy and the others treat you." Ye Hao said.


    "How can I get the Cardinal to heal this little injury." Olena shook her head repeatedly.


    "Don''t always think about other people, occasionally you also have to think about yourself." Ye Hao said.


    Olena buried her head in the pillow and stopped talking.


    The light of a healing charm dissipated, but Olena still had some untreated wounds.


    Ye Hao took out a small healing charm and continued the treatment.


    For more than half a year''s training and punishment in the arena, although the superficial injuries healed relying on the body of the senior knight, some hidden internal injuries have been lurking in Olena''s body.


    There may be no problem in the short term, but this will have a great impact on Olena''s future training and fighting, and even affect her lifespan.


    "But I didn''t expect it to look like you are such a female man who still likes to wear underwear like this." Ye Hao watched Olena silently, and he took the initiative to speak.


    Olena''s face buried in the pillow instantly turned red.


    At this moment, because of the need for treatment, in order for Ye Hao to check the wounds around her body, Olena took off her nightgown and wore only her underwear.


    After all, the effect of the small healing talisman is not as good as the high-level sacred healing technique, and it can be directly cured inside and out.


    "Woohoo..."


    Olena, who buried her head in the pillow, made a sound, but Ye Hao did not hear clearly.


    "what did you say?"


    "Okay... it looks good." Olena summoned up the courage to say.


    good looking?


    Ye Hao''s eyes fell on Olena''s black lace underwear and those pieces of cloth-type underwear.


    Guru


    Ye Hao swallowed, looked away, and said, "It looks good."


    The two simple words made Olena happy.


    I didn''t know why before, but she put on this underwear because of a ghost. This was a gift from a good friend of her when she became a senior knight.


    However, because it was too shameful and unsuitable for fighting, it was kept hidden by Olena.


    But now that I can hear the two words praised by the man behind him, Olena feels worth it.


    This ambiguous treatment soon ended.


    The next plot is of course...it won''t happen, the blushing Olena left Ye Hao''s room.


    ...


    Early the next morning, Ye Hao woke up amid the sound of the church bells from outside the window.


    He dressed, washed and walked out of the room.


    "Mr. Ye Hao, you are awake. I happened to be here to inform you to go down for dinner. Breakfast has already started." The maid Betty just came to meet her.


    "Well, thank you."


    Under the leadership of Betty''s maid, Ye Hao came to the villa''s restaurant.


    On the long table of the ancient medieval temple, Lord David sat on the chief, besides Dodd and Jessica, there were others whom Ye Hao hadn''t seen.


    Olena, who had already come here, saw Ye Hao, her cheeks reddened, her eyes dodge a little, and her eyes were still bloodshot. It seemed that what happened last night made her not sleep well last night.


    "Master David is early." After all, he was a guest at someone else''s house, and Ye Hao greeted Master David.


    "Yeah." Master David just responded while eating.


    "Holy... Ye Hao, let me introduce you. These are..." Olena introduced Ye Hao to other people Ye Hao didn''t know.


    But these people didn''t know the reason, their attitude towards Ye Hao was very bad, and they didn''t even look at it directly.


    And Ye Hao noticed that Jessica''s mouth was smiling while eating.


    It seemed that this woman wanted to run herself by embarrassing Olena.


    However, by coincidence, Ye Hao''s position happened to be next to Jessica, and when Ye Hao was about to sit down, Jessica put a bag in the empty position.


    "Sorry, someone is sitting in this position. My cousin wants to come for dinner later. He doesn''t like sitting in other positions. Or... you go and eat with the servant." Jessica chuckled.


    Jessica was obviously targeting Ye Hao, but everyone else in the restaurant didn''t seem to see it and said nothing.

 Chapter 1123： The magician visits the Nancy family

    Chapter 1123 The Magician Visits the Nancy Family


    "Um... Ye Hao, you can take my place, my food hasn''t moved." Olena quickly got up and asked Ye Hao to sit in her place.


    "It''s okay, you sit down. I happened to be eating with Aunt Betty and the others." Ye Hao pressed Olena''s shoulders and looked at Jessica with a smile on his face.


    Then said to the maid Betty: "Aunt Betty, there is not enough space here, let me eat with you."


    The maid Betty looked at this scene, she sighed, and led Ye Hao to the side hall.


    There is a place where servants and security personnel eat.


    At this time, everyone at the meal raised their heads and looked at Ye Hao''s back with a sneer and playful expression.


    "Jessica, don''t go too far."


    After Ye Hao left, Olena couldn''t bear to pat the table and stare at Jessica.


    "Oh, you''re good at it, dare to pat the table at the banquet and talk to your sister like that?" Jessica looked at Olena contemptuously.


    "Do you know who he is! Do you know how much the things you just did will cost our Nancy family!" Olena pointed to Jessica.


    "He? Isn''t he just a Chinese guy from the East. Isn''t he still a rich man? Even if he is a rich man, but this is an ancient Roman city, not China." Jessica continued to enjoy the food without caring. .


    "You!" Olena was very angry, she subconsciously wanted to say Ye Hao''s identity.


    "Enough. This is a place to eat, not a place to fight. Whoever doesn''t want to eat, just get out of me!" Master David said in a deep voice.


    Olena bit her lip and put down the knife and fork in her hand.


    "I''ll go to the side hall to eat."


    After speaking, Olena walked to the side hall.


    "Hmph, a wild species, thinks that if he learns some sword skills, he will be able to show off his might. He was not qualified to eat with us." Jessica whispered contemptuously.


    "I said, eat." Master David''s words made Jessica finally calm down and continue eating.


    In the side hall.


    Ye Hao was sitting alone at a small round table, and the other maid and security guards were sitting in other positions.


    "Miss Olena, I have arranged a separate position for Mr. Ye Hao." Maid Betty saw Olena coming in, she whispered.


    "Thank you Aunt Betty."


    Olena walked to Ye Hao and sat down.


    She watched Ye Hao eating the bread and milk in front of her.


    The grade of this breakfast is completely different from outside.


    Olena clenched her fists, and she looked at Ye Hao guiltily: "Yes... I''m sorry, or... Or let''s go eat out, I know there are some good breakfast shops outside."


    "No. This kind of breakfast is good and nutritious." Ye Hao smiled and nibbled on the bread and drank milk.


    "But you are Saint..." Olena couldn''t bear to want to speak out.


    "Last night when you were away, Aunt Betty told me your story. You know, I actually lived the same life as you a few years ago."


    Ye Hao nibbled on the bread and said in nostalgia: "At that time, I was eating porridge and pickles with the servants and nibbling on steamed buns. Sometimes they even bullied me, each time they only left me a little bit, even only porridge soup. , Can¡¯t get enough to eat.¡±


    "At the time, I was the same as you now, an illegitimate child."


    Olena showed a surprised look and looked at Ye Hao in disbelief.


    "I hated it at the time, I really hated it. But then I discovered that all my hatred was unnecessary, and then it seemed even more pathetic for me." Ye Hao finished eating a piece of bread in his hand: "You at least have you now You can think about it, there are places you can complain about."


    "But now I don''t even know who I should blame or hate. It''s like a thick fog in front of me, sometimes clear and sometimes fuzzy."


    Ye Hao remembered what happened to him.


    Ye Family is not his enemy, Tianmen is related to his own life experience, but those are all rumors after all, who is his enemy after all.


    What caused his miserable life experience.


    Is his father dead or alive? What is the truth of everything!


    Ye Hao was silent.


    Perhaps it was because Ye Hao was not in a good mood, Olena did not speak any more, just silently accompanied.


    "Master, master. Outside, a gentleman who claims to be a magician and a young lady came to visit."


    At this moment, there was a sound of rapid footsteps outside, and someone rushed into the restaurant from outside.


    Because the dining room and the side hall are separated by a wall, Ye Hao can hear it clearly.


    "What? Magician! Hurry up!"


    This is David''s voice, obviously a little excited.


    "How could a magician come to visit suddenly?"


    "Although we have an office set up by the Magic Guild in ancient Rome, the magicians have always looked above the top and asked them for some magic items, and they were not willing to give it."


    "Shhh, keep it quiet. Although the magician is very arrogant, if you can make friends with the magician, that''s a very good thing!"


    Speculation sounded in the restaurant.


    Ye Hao didn''t care at all, he just concentrated on eating the food in front of him.


    In the restaurant, everyone began to organize their clothes and even set the tableware in front of them.


    Half a minute later, an old man and a woman walked into the restaurant.


    "Magic Guild, Hilton, come to visit."


    The old man was talking, his eyes scanned across the dining room.


    "Hilton? He is the fourth-order great magician Mr. Hilton!" Dodd stood up suddenly, his eyes in shock.


    Mr. David stood up, followed his grandson to the front of Hilton, and performed an aristocratic manner.


    "Hello Mr. Hilton, on behalf of the Nancy family, David Nancy, I am honored to welcome you to us."


    With a flattering smile, Dodd pulled out a business card from his suit pocket.


    "I''m the chairman of Nancy''s company, Dodd Nancy. This is my business card. Mr. Hilton, do you remember me? We once met at a banquet."


    Facing the warm welcome of the two, Hilton frowned.


    He asked Lena next to him: "Did you say that in the early morning, someone saw that adult walk in here?"


    "Yes. Someone did see it, and I also asked people to find out that there was a person named Ye Hao who stayed here for one night, and so far there is no sign of leaving."


    Lena looked at everyone in the restaurant in confusion, but did not see the figure of the man yesterday.


    "I''m here to find Mr. Ye Hao. Is he there?" Hilton asked David and Dowd as he looked at him.


    Ye Hao?


    "Who is Ye Hao?"


    "This name seems to be a Chinese name."


    "I don''t know, I haven''t heard of it."


    Those who stood up at the dining table asked each other, and they all said they had never heard of this person.


    And they didn''t realize that Jessica''s face was a bit weird.


    "Ye Hao? There seems to be no such person in my villa." Master David thought for a while and shook his head.


    "Are you two looking for Mr. Ye Hao? He is here."


    The Betty maid on the side suddenly said, pointing to the side hall.


    Master David''s face suddenly changed. He looked at Dodd, whose head was lowered next to him, and asked in a low voice, "The man Olena brought back last night is called Ye Hao?"


    David has a bad memory when he is old, and he certainly won''t remember some unimportant people.


    Dodd nodded awkwardly, some beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    "Inside?" Hilton and Lena looked at the small room next to them suspiciously, and they walked in.


    It happened to see Ye Hao and Olena sitting inside, eating bread and drinking milk, and there were bodyguards and servants crowded together beside them.

 Chapter 1124： Magic Guild

    Chapter 1124 Magic Guild


    "Mr. Ye, what are you doing?" Hilton looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the familiar old man unexpectedly.


    "It''s you, I''m having breakfast. Would you like to sit down and have a bite." Ye Hao smiled, with a trace of bread crumbs on his mouth.


    breakfast?


    Hilton looked gloomy, he looked at the breakfast in front of Ye Hao, ordinary wheat bread and milk.


    He turned his head to look at the neatly arranged breakfast on the table outside.


    Milk, eggs, salad, caviar, pudding, sandwiches, ham, and various types of bread.


    Comparing the two sides, it''s totally a world.


    "It''s too much. You will eat these for Mr. Ye? That''s how your Nancy family treats guests!" Hilton glared at David and Dow, and the group of Nancy family members who did not react.


    "This...Mr. Hilton and Ye Hao...Mr. know?" Dodd hurried out to make a round.


    At the same time, he wondered why this Chinese person knew a noble magician?


    You know, ordinary people even think that magicians are only in movies.


    "You are too rude." Even Lena, who has always had a good temper, was a little angry at this moment. She pointed directly at David and Dodd and said: "Do you know who he is? He is your life... Uh..."


    Before Lena had finished speaking, a piece of bread was stuffed into her mouth.


    She widened her eyes and looked at Ye Hao in front of her.


    "This bread is delicious." Ye Hao interrupted Lena in time.


    He didn''t want to reveal his identity here, otherwise he would miss a good show afterwards.


    "Your name is..." Ye Hao looked at the old magician and couldn''t remember his name for a while.


    "Mr. Ye. I''m Hilton, a magician." Hilton took off his hat and saluted Ye Hao''s slightly curved body.


    OMG!


    What did we see, a great magician was actually saluting the Chinese man!


    Magicians are not always arrogant, are they still not awake?


    Everyone present was dumbfounded.


    "Mr. Ye, these people don''t respect you. They gave you these things. Or if you go with me, I happen to have something to discuss with you. Can I take some time? I ask you to have breakfast and go to the Magic Guild. A trip?"


    "We will definitely not be the same as these rude people. You will receive the highest level of treatment from us." Hilton looked at Ye Hao expectantly.


    "Ye..." When Olena saw Hilton invited Ye Hao, she immediately wanted to remind Ye Hao that he was in the Holy Mountain in the morning and had a baptism ceremony for him.


    "It doesn''t matter, the baptism ceremony is at nine o''clock, and it''s only seven o''clock. I am also curious about what the place where these magicians live."


    Ye Hao is actually very interested in magicians, after all, this is a character that is never lacking in world legends.


    Ye Hao passed the words directly into Olena''s mind, and Olena stopped talking.


    Then he wiped his mouth and said with a smile: "Please, but I have limited time, only two hours."


    "Two hours is enough, Mr. Ye please." Seeing Ye Hao promised himself, Hilton was as excited as a child.


    Several people walked out of the villa together.


    Lena walked at the end, she turned her head and stared coldly at the sluggish people behind her.


    "You will soon pay for your stupidity."


    ...


    It took a few minutes for everyone to come back to their senses.


    "Then...that Chinese person seems to have a lot of identity!"


    "What can we do, don''t we offend the magician for no reason?"


    "It''s all Jessica, she told us to ignore the people Olena brought. She also said it was just an ordinary tourist."


    The clansmen have shifted the responsibility to Jessica.


    Jessica''s face was blue and white, she explained hastily.


    "I... I didn''t expect that Huaxia person had such an identity. Before, he said he was a tourist."


    Dodd looked at his half sister reproachfully.


    "Don''t do such willful things in the future! Do you know how much trouble this will cause our family!"


    "enough."


    Master David returned to his position and scanned the crowd coldly.


    "Look at how you all look, the Nancy family can''t be lonely."


    "Although the magicians are powerful, they are now gone. And we are followers of the Holy See, we live in ancient Rome. No matter how they are, they won''t affect us."


    Mr. David''s words made everyone clear, and the previously depressed atmosphere suddenly relaxed a lot.


    "Yes, Grandpa is right. Anyway, we had nothing to do with the magician gang before, and there was no loss to us." Jessica took the opportunity to say.


    "Jessica, your pocket money this year will be deducted." Master David''s next sentence made Jessica quiet immediately.


    But Jessica didn''t care much in her heart. Anyway, it was a sum of money. Which group of men out there didn''t want to spend money on themselves. It would be nice to not be punished.


    "Okay. Just prepare for a good meal. Don''t forget that we still have business to do. Today''s ceremony is very important. It is a baptism ceremony hosted by the fifth generation of the Lord Son."


    "Our family was lucky to get the qualification to attend the ceremony this time. This is a rare opportunity for our family. The ceremony was filled with some large families and important members of the Holy See."


    "If we can get closer to the Lord Son, it''s not impossible to rejuvenate our family."


    Master David''s eyes glistened.


    "Yes!" Dodd also looked serious, he knew this opportunity.


    And Jessica was also looking forward to it, she whispered: "If I can attract Lord Son and sleep with him, then I will be pregnant with Lord Son''s child...Hahaha..."


    Jessica''s face was filled with beautiful scenes of fantasy.


    At this moment, everyone walked out of the shadow of the previous magician and began to discuss the baptism ceremony of the Holy See in the morning.


    "But this time the Son is really mysterious, and I don''t even know what it looks like."


    "Don''t talk about the appearance, the Holy See is also quite confidential about the identity of the Lord Son. I heard that it also ordered all those who want to participate in the ceremony. After seeing Lord Son, the identity of Lord Son should not be revealed on any occasion."


    "It''s a pity that our family only has three places."


    Everyone looked at Jessica and Dodd enviously. Of course, only the master and the two young masters were able to attend this important ceremony this time.


    "I''m full, I''m going upstairs to choose a dress that can attract Lord Son." Jessica went upstairs excitedly and began to prepare.


    ...


    "This is the Magic Guild?" Ye Hao looked at the somewhat old Bell Tower library building in front of him.


    If it weren''t for Hilton and they brought Ye Hao here, he would think it was just an ordinary library.


    "Because our Magic Guild is now in a state of seclusion. Magic will cause panic among modern people, so we have a rule to hide our existence." Lena introduced Ye Hao, and she pointed to a faint six-pointed star next to the gate. pattern.


    There is also a staff in the center of the six-pointed star, and a magic hat.


    "This is the symbol of our Magic Guild. It means that this is one of the residences of the Magic Guild."

 Chapter 1125： Please join the Magic Guild!

    Chapter 1125 Please join the Magic Guild!


    Ye Hao walked into the library. The library was a circular building with a huge stone pillar in the middle. The width alone occupies half of the library.


    "Mr. Ye, Miss Olena, please come with me." Hilton led the way.


    Although it is a bit early now, there are still many people in the library who come to read books early in the morning.


    Hilton led them to a utility room, which was dark.


    Hilton closed the door and stretched out his hand to the wall next to him. A hexagram appeared on the wall, and then the wall began to sink slowly.


    A corridor appeared in the wall.


    "Please." Hilton walked into the hallway.


    Passing through a corridor that was about one meter wide and about four to five meters long, the space in front of you instantly opened up.


    A hall appeared in front of him. This should be the inner space of that huge stone pillar.


    But there is no scene in the imagination of flying around on a magic broom and releasing all kinds of magic everywhere.


    There are only a few people walking here in twos and threes, wearing black robes.


    "Is it different from what you think?" Lena looked at Ye Hao and Olena and smiled.


    "When I first came, I didn''t expect it. I thought the Magic Guild would be a magical place. There are magicians flying around on broomsticks, or releasing all kinds of magic. Things are in the sky. Floating or something."


    Lena shrugged and said with a mockery: "I didn''t know until I came. This is a bunch of bad old men."


    bump


    "Don''t be rude." Hilton knocked Lena on the head.


    Lena stuck out her tongue.


    "Because of the Age of Doom, the number of our magicians has dropped sharply. Originally, hundreds of cities around the world had our magic guilds, but now only a dozen are left. The ancient Roman city is one of them. ."


    "I am now the person in charge of the guild here, and there are only less than twenty magicians left in the magic guild of ancient Rome."


    "Among them, less than five are younger than forty. I am one of them." Lena interrupted.


    Hilton glared at Lena, and he went on to say: "And now there are less than two hundred magicians registered in the Magic Guild in the world. Thousands of years ago, this world was full of The figure of a magician, not to mention millions, there are still tens of thousands of magicians."


    "That was the most prosperous time in the age of magic."


    "Okay, mentor, don''t talk about the age of magic here." Lena waved her hand, and she whispered to Ye Hao and Olena: "My mentor is like this. I always like to say these are useless if I have anything and nothing."


    Ye Hao looked around and said, "Mr. Hilton. My time may be limited. If you have anything to do with me, please speak up."


    "Yes, yes. Almost forgot, Mr. Ye, please continue to follow me." Hilton quickly led Ye Hao and others toward an old elevator in the center.


    "We are divided into above ground and underground. Above is my office and some magicians'' residences. The underground is where magicians practice magic and experiment."


    "Mr. Ye didn''t eat it before. I''ll ask someone to prepare another breakfast for you."


    After entering the elevator, Hilton pressed the 5th floor underground, and the elevator began to descend. He looked at Ye Hao and said.


    "No, I''m full." Ye Hao rejected Hilton''s kindness.


    "Because Mr. Ye, you are in a hurry, so I said while walking. Mr. Ye, what you released yesterday was water magic, right?" Hilton looked at Ye Hao expectantly.


    Ye Hao shook his head: "No, what I did was the water system ability."


    Why did this magician always think that he was using water system abilities?


    "Impossible. The water system can''t have such high energy fluctuations, it must be water system magic!" Hilton revealed the stubbornness of the elderly.


    Ye Hao thought for a while, and he asked, "Mr. Hilton, is there any obvious difference between abilities and magic?"


    In fact, Ye Hao felt that there was indeed not much difference between abilities and magic. They were supernatural powers with attributes, and they were similar in many places.


    "Although there are many similarities between abilities and magic, they are quite different."


    "Abilities are superpowers that humans will awaken randomly when they are 18 years old. This superpower will accompany them throughout their lives. They don¡¯t need to chant mantras when they cast them, and they only need to cultivate their spiritual power and their own abilities when they practice. ."


    "But magic is different. People who learn magic must have certain magical talents and detect their affinity for the elements. The energy in this world is actually divided into elements, just like your ancient Chinese divided it into: gold, wood, water, fire earth."


    "On our magic side, it is divided into: fire, water, earth, wind, ice, thunder, and some special categories such as space and time."


    "A magician can learn a variety of elemental magic, but the attribute magic with the highest affinity for himself will practice faster."


    "When we cast magic, we need to chant. Of course, if a powerful magician casts some small magic, there is no need to chant."


    Hilton tapped his finger, and a small flame burst out.


    "For example, I am a great magician, so I don''t need to chant a spell to cast this kind of first-order little magic."


    "The most important thing is that the power of magic is one of the most powerful tricks so far!" Hilton said proudly.


    "According to the unified 9th-order system in Europe. Once the fourth-order magician releases the fourth-order magic, once the spell is finished and released, its power can be equivalent to a full blow with other fifth-order occupations!"


    "For example, the third-order advanced magician''s magic can make even a fourth-order paladin feel terrified!"


    When Hilton talked about this, his eyebrows almost stood up.


    "But the magician takes too long to chant the spell, three or four seconds, and some even take ten seconds or even half a minute. Other paladins will not wait for you to finish the spell stupidly, and wait for you to finish the spell. The sword is already..." Lena gestured to her neck.


    Hilton knocked the apprentice who demolished his platform again.


    Indeed, magic is powerful, but the most deadly is the casting time.


    "Actually, whether Mr. Ye is using abilities or magic, wait for us to detect it. Because our Magic Guild attaches great importance to powerful magicians, these are rare resources today."


    "So then, I hope you can join our Magic Guild!"


    Hilton looked at Ye Hao eagerly.


    "No! Ye Hao is the holy son of our Holy See." Olena immediately stood up and retorted.


    The old man wanted to dig a wall in the face of his senior knight of the Holy See.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the other party was a magician, Olena would almost have to draw her sword.


    "Who said that if you are the holy son of the Holy See, you can''t be the magician of our Magic Guild?" Lena retorted.


    Uh¡­¡­


    Olena is speechless, it seems that the Holy See does not stipulate that the Son cannot hold multiple positions, and even the Pope holds various honorary positions in multiple countries at the same time, and even has a vice president.


    "What benefits can I get when I join the Magic Guild?" Ye Hao showed a negligible expression.

 Chapter 1126： Class A! Six magic talents!

    Chapter 1126 A Grade! Six magic talents!


    "This..." Hilton was stunned.


    He thought it would take a lot of time to convince Ye Hao, but he didn''t expect the other party to ask such direct questions directly.


    "When you practice, you can get the support of our Magic Guild. And you can also get the protection of our Guild."


    Ye Hao raised his eyebrows.


    "That''s it? These Holy See can also give it to me, and should do better than you."


    "Of course!" Olena raised her head confidently.


    Hilton was stunned. He couldn''t think of anything that would attract Ye Hao for a while. After all, he is the holy son of the Holy See, and there is almost nothing he can''t get for the future successor of the Holy See.


    But Hilton did not know that Ye Hao rejected the pope''s position last night.


    "Then let''s not talk about this, didn''t you say that I can test my ability. Then let''s test it first." Ye Hao gave Hilton a step.


    "Good, good. We have arrived."


    Hilton led a few people into a room. This room was very empty. Only an old man sat beside him with his eyes closed and a few stones placed in front of the old man.


    "Buffy don''t sleep, you have a job." Hilton wakes up the old man.


    "I''m not sleeping, I''m meditating!"


    Buffetd opened his eyes and looked at Hilton in front of him, as well as the man and woman behind Hilton.


    "Didn''t you ask me to test a great magician today? How come you haven''t arrived yet."


    Hilton pointed to Ye Hao: "This is the great magician to be tested."


    Buffetd suddenly woke up, frowning and looking at Ye Hao up and down.


    "Hilton, although you are our president here, you can''t lie. Just this kid, at most twenty years old, you say he is a great magician? You think it is a golden age of magic for thousands of years. ."


    Basio didn''t believe that this youth club was a great magician.


    "I didn''t lie to you, I saw it with my own eyes yesterday. Forget it, it''s useless to explain to you more, you can test him quickly." Hilton urged.


    Basio looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    He took out his magic wand and drew a six-pointed star array on the table.


    "Boy, put your hand on the magic circle, and use your mental power to sense it."


    Ye Hao looked at Hilton suspiciously.


    "Mr. Ye, you can rest assured that this is just a test of your magic talent first." Hilton explained.


    Ye Hao put his hand on the magic circle, when he tried to probe with mental power.


    The six-pointed star magic circle radiated light and enveloped Ye Hao''s palm.


    A dark blue six-pointed star halo hovered on the back of Ye Hao''s hand.


    "This young man''s talent is not bad." Basio looked at the two apertures with interest, and the second aperture had begun to condense: "The ability to condense the six-pointed star so quickly is at least a magic talent above the D level, and Still water element."


    "D-level talent? Water element." Olena looked puzzled.


    "Magic is a profession that pays great attention to talent, and it can even be said that talent determines the future achievements of the magician. Talent is also divided into nine grades, from low to high: F, E, D, C, B, A ,S,SS,SSS."


    "In this test, each additional aperture represents a level. The color of the aperture indicates to a certain extent the magician''s affinity for a certain element."


    "Each of the nine levels is divided into three grades. F, E, and D represent the strength that can be practiced to the third level, which is the most common among magicians. C, B, and A represent excellent, so add here One point, the talent level I tested at the time was C! Four red apertures, it''s pretty!"


    Liya explained to Olena, and finally she did not forget to compliment herself.


    "This means that I will very likely become a fire magician in the future."


    "What about S grade or above?" Olena asked.


    "S-level and above that is a very rare magic talent. We call it magic genius. The most recent one who has reached the S-level or above is our current magic guild leader. The S-level talent was detected eighty years ago, and I was shocked by this. Magic world."


    While talking, Hilton paid attention to the six-pointed star halo on the back of Ye Hao''s hand.


    "Mr. Ye must have a B-level or even A-level magic talent! His future skills in magic must be extraordinary!"


    "Ye Hao is the holy son of our Holy See!" Olena emphasized again.


    "Why the second aperture is white!" Basio looked at the second aperture in shock and turned out to be pure white: "Wait, you just said that this kid is the holy son of your Holy See."


    Brazilo looked at Olena in a strange way.


    Olena raised her head proudly: "Of course, Ye Hao is the fifth son of our Holy See."


    "Basio don''t be surprised. This should be a light element." Hilton was worried at the moment.


    "Light element? That is the Holy Light! Holy Light is not magic! Holy Light is the power bestowed by God!" Olena will not allow the Holy Light to be defiled.


    Hilton laughed and said, "You don''t need to be angry, little girl. Light and holy light are actually two concepts, and holy light is one level higher than the light element."


    "And the priests of your Holy See, the bishop originally studied light magic. It''s just that you use your unique holy stone to purify the light into the holy light."


    "The Son of God can directly use the existence of the Holy Light, and the talent detection that he has the light system talent is also in my expectation."


    "If you don''t believe it, you can ask your bishop of the Holy See."


    "This...this..." Olena looked at Hilton''s face that didn''t look like a lie, she was a little suspicious.


    Because the holy light that the bishops showed was not pure.


    It was far from Ye Hao''s holy light.


    At this moment, the third aperture appeared, which turned out to be black!


    "Black! This is the sign of the Dark Element. What''s going on? It is impossible for the Light Element and the Dark Element to appear in the same person at the same time!" Basio couldn''t believe what was happening right now.


    "No! There is a situation! He is a multi-line magician with elemental physique!" Hilton said with shocked eyes.


    "How many magicians?" Lena was startled.


    "Hilton, you said this kid is an elemental physique? This is impossible. We have not encountered an elemental body for more than a thousand years." Basio said in disbelief.


    "But the facts are already before our eyes! Only the elemental physique will show two opposite magical talents." Hilton watched the fourth hexagram halo appear.


    This time it is red.


    "Fire talent. And... and it''s brighter than my color back then!" Lena exclaimed.


    Before, Ye Hao''s first halo was the water system, and now it was the fire system. This made Hilton''s judgment more clear.


    Everyone held their breath and watched the fifth six-pointed star halo that appeared next.


    But this time, the aperture is not colored, even almost transparent.


    "This is... non-attribute aperture! Oh my God!" Basio clutched his chest, as if he was a little breathless.


    "Hilton, where did you find this kid."


    Hilton''s face flushed with excitement at the moment.


    "Tutor, what is a non-attribute aperture?" Lena asked inexplicably: "Why haven''t I heard you mention it."


    "The appearance of the non-attribute aperture means that the subject has special attributes. For example: time, space, etc."


    The sixth six-pointed star halo appeared, and it was khaki.


    "Earth Element. Six elements have been shown now, A-level talent! As long as one more is gathered, it will be S-level!" Hilton stared at Ye Hao excitedly.


    "S-level! Must break through to S-level."


    At this moment, the six-pointed star array that was depicted suddenly burst into light, and a huge wave hit the entire room.

 Chapter 1127： Magic and abilities

    Chapter 1127 Magic and Ability


    "Cough cough cough... what''s going on." Lena looked at the mess around.


    "Holy Son!" Olena shouted worriedly.


    "I''m fine. But it seems that the magic circle exploded."


    Ye Hao stood there intact, but his clothes looked a little messy.


    And the aperture that appeared before, and the magic circle that was tested have disappeared without a trace.


    "What''s going on?" Hilton asked Basio anxiously.


    This was the critical moment, and it happened.


    Basio patted his head and woke up, "I almost forgot. The magic circle I painted can only detect talents below the S rank. Talents above the S grade need to describe a more advanced magic circle."


    "Then what are you doing in a daze, hurry up!" Hilton urged, he really wanted to know what kind of magic talent Ye Hao was.


    Have you reached the S level! Will it be higher than S grade!


    "I can''t portray that kind of magic circle here. You must ask a Tier 5 Magister to perform it. And Tier 5 Magister only has the headquarters of the Magic Guild." Basio shook his head.


    "Damn it!" Hilton said quickly: "I will call the Magic Guild headquarters right now and ask them to send a Tier 5 Magister over!"


    "Mr. Hilton." Ye Hao called Hilton.


    Hilton said subconsciously: "Mr. Ye, don''t worry. I must make someone come here as soon as possible, the day after tomorrow! No, I can arrive tomorrow."


    "Sorry, Mr. Hilton. In that case, I might not have time. I have other arrangements afterwards." Ye Hao refused.


    Now there are few days left until the end of the month, Ye Hao''s plan is to fly to Iceland tonight and then transfer to the North Pole by ship.


    "This... this way..." Hilton sighed, he really wanted to figure out what kind of talent Ye Hao really was.


    "But Hilton, you don''t need to sigh. Now the results have proved that this gentleman has a pretty good magic talent. The posture just now should be at least S rank! And it is still a magic talent with six attributes! It is already a magic genius!"


    Basio comforted.


    "But if it''s SS level! Or SSS level! Above S level, every level up will make the future development of the magician very different. Even our president has said that if he is SS Level magic talent, maybe he can take that step!"


    Hilton''s heart is really like a tens of thousands of ants crawling over, itchy.


    "Alright. The talent test is over, let''s test your magic realm now. Use your strongest magic to attack me." Basio looked at Ye Hao expectantly.


    "The strongest magic?"


    "Yes. Don''t worry, I am an earth magician. I am a magician known for defense. It is not comparable to the half-hearted earth magic of Hilton. I will judge your realm against your attacks."


    Basio said frankly with his magic wand.


    Half-deep soil system? Ye Hao looked at Hilton in surprise.


    "I am a fire magician." Hilton explained.


    "But I clearly saw that the aura on your body was khaki." Ye Hao remembered the previous time when Hilton was facing Archbishop Gray in the Arena of the Knights Templar.


    "Oh, you said that. Actually I am also a dual element magician, but my major is the fire element, and the earth element is auxiliary. However, if the situation at that time is really not good, I am planning to use earth magic to defend Yes." Hilton explained.


    It turned out to be so.


    "Uncle Basio, or you should use the magic circle for testing. Otherwise, I''m worried about you..." Lina looked at Basio with concern.


    "What is there to worry about. Although this kid has good magic talents, can he still defeat me? No matter how I am a Tier 3 senior earth magician." Basio said confidently.


    Lena wanted to speak, but was stopped by Hilton.


    "This old guy has always been very confident in his defense, and he suffered today." Hilton showed a gloating expression.


    "Then I will start." Ye Hao looked at Basio.


    "Let''s start." Basio began to chant, with some strange language in his mouth, and the khaki aura condensed on Basio''s magic wand.


    He was also paying attention to Ye Hao''s movements while chanting the spell.


    To determine the level of a magician, in addition to the power of magic, it is necessary to observe his casting actions, the speed of spelling, and so on.


    But now, he saw that Ye Hao just raised his hand and aimed at Basio, without any chanting in his mouth.


    The speed is too slow, there is no common sense of combat, and he didn''t carry any magic items with him.


    Although you can cast spells without magic items, the power will be greatly reduced.


    Sure enough, although this child is a genius, he still needs to train for a while...


    As soon as Basio''s inner thoughts appeared, he saw a jet of water appearing out of thin air in Ye Hao''s palm, gushing out.


    Cast spells instantly!


    Basio''s heart trembled. He had no time to release the third-order magic he had originally prepared, so he could only choose a fast but general first-order magic.


    Because of the forced cessation of the release of magic, Basio''s magic power has changed, but fortunately, he was able to control it.


    "Earth Shield Technique!"


    A soil shield appeared out of thin air, but was swallowed instantly in front of the water column.


    Rushing...


    Hilton, Lena, and Olena had already retreated behind Ye Hao.


    After a few seconds.


    I saw Basio sticking to the wall and his robe was soaked.


    "Cough cough cough..." Basio coughed up a lot of water.


    Basio looked at the reluctant smile of Hilton opposite.


    "Hilton, old fellow, you didn''t tell me in advance, this kid can cast magic instantly!"


    Hilton laughed: "You didn''t ask me either."


    "Hahaha, Uncle Basio. Did you know that this guy had a fight with the archbishop of the Holy See yesterday, and even defeated a chief bishop!" Lena shouted from the side.


    "Defeat the chief bishop?" Basio looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "That... shall we continue?" Ye Hao looked at Basio, who was covered in wet and dew. He just used only 30% of his strength.


    Sure enough, the delay in the spelling of magic is a major dead spot.


    "Of course you want to continue. But let me prepare this time." Basio felt his wet body, and he glared at Hilton: "Hurry up, help me get this dry. You old guy hold such a grudge, I don''t I just drank a bottle of your wine secretly."


    "What a bottle of wine? That''s the red wine I bought for two million euros 20 years ago!" Hilton retorted, and then he told Lena next to him: "Help him dry the water."


    "Yes."


    Lena took out her staff and walked to Basio, chanting a spell in her mouth, and red light gathered on her staff.


    Steam came out of Basio''s body, and his wet clothes soon dried out.


    "Okay. Let''s continue, wait until I say to start!" Basiote exhorted Ye Hao.


    Then Basio walked to the middle of the room, and the magic wand in his hand pointed to the ground.


    "Enchantment of Earth!"


    An earth-yellow barrier appeared around Basio.


    "In fact, this is the magic circle that specifically tests the power of magic. Although it depicts the third-order earth magic, it has the defensive power that can resist the fifth-order magic." Hilton looked at Ye Hao: "This time you can use your full strength. ."


    "Okay, let''s start!" Basio kept mobilizing his magic power to maintain this circle.


    Ye Hao raised his hands.

 Chapter 1128： Magic genius!

    Chapter 1128 Magic Genius!


    A huge water wave hit the barrier of soil.


    However, the barrier of soil remained intact and remained unaffected.


    "Boy, don''t you know how to spell? Why do you always use this method to attack." Basio shouted inside the barrier of soil.


    "This kid has always thought that he is a superpower. I guess he doesn''t use magic at all." Hilton said from the side.


    "What? Abnormal person! Your boy has such a strong water element talent, it is a waste to not even know how to chant." Basio muttered in surprise.


    Ye Hao stopped the attack.


    Advanced water system abilities cannot break this earth barrier.


    "The mental power and the control power have reached the level of the fourth-order great magician, but the power used is inferior to even the intermediate magic."


    "Hilton, you have to teach him how to use magic. Otherwise, this is not a waste of his talent." Basio said.


    "Water magic? By the way. I happen to have a water magic book below Tier 3, which was kept by another old guy before."


    Hilton said as he took out a book that looked a little older.


    "Can I see it? Mr. Basio, can you please maintain this magic circle again, I want to try again." Ye Hao said.


    "I''m fine. But your magic is not something else. You can''t learn it for a while, and there is that difficult old saying. We magicians, it took at least seven or eight years to practice this old saying. "Basio continued to maintain the magic circle.


    This defensive magic is formed by the magic circle on the ground, so it will not consume much magic power without being attacked.


    Ye Hao took the magic book from Hilton.


    There are words written on it that are not understandable at all.


    But in Ye Hao''s eyes, there is no problem at all.


    By the way, he had exchanged language skills before, and he could understand most languages, maybe this old saying happened to be in it.


    "The gentle water, please turn into a sharp blade and pierce the enemy in front of you. Water Blade Technique!" Ye Hao held up the book while raising his hand, thinking the old saying righteously in his mouth.


    "This...you know the ancient magic!" Hilton and the others were startled.


    At this moment, a water blade slowly formed in Ye Hao''s hand, flying towards the barrier of soil, but it turned into a splash in the end.


    "This is a Tier 1 water magic, water blade technique! How can you learn it so quickly?" Lena said in surprise.


    I thought that when I practiced my first magic, I practiced for half a year before I was released.


    Ye Hao did not speak, but looked at the book intently.


    He found that magic and abilities actually have something in common. Both of them control natural elements, but the former one controls the surrounding natural elements and releases them with a certain spell.


    The latter is directly released through the body as a medium.


    And his water system abilities were exchanged through the system, probably because of the relationship between the system, he is relatively special, and he is considered as water system magic and exists between the two.


    While thinking about it, Ye Hao gathered in his hands again.


    This time he didn''t chant the curse, just lightly screamed.


    "Water Blade!"


    A blade of water appeared instantly, hitting the barrier of soil!


    "Instant first-order water blade technique!" Hilton exclaimed again, looking at Ye Hao in disbelief.


    Ye Hao turned a few more pages, and finally stopped in the middle.


    He raised his hand.


    More than a dozen water blades appeared at the same time, slamming against the earth barrier.


    "Second-order magic, multiple water blades!" Hilton looked at Ye Hao in astonishment.


    He now wonders if this guy has been pretending before, but he actually knows these magics.


    "The power of magic is indeed more powerful than directly using the water system ability, but there is still a certain delay in using magic. The first-order magic can be instant, but the second-order magic has a delay of 0.01 second." Ye Hao secretly muttered.


    That moment just now was equivalent to the frantic bombing he had before.


    The same thing, displayed in a more subtle way, is more powerful.


    Combining magic and abilities, it has the power of magic and the casting speed of abilities.


    This is exactly what Ye Hao tried just now.


    Ye Hao went on to read the magic book, and finally he turned to the last side, looking at the magic recorded on the last side, his brows were slightly frowned.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s silence, Hilton recalled the magic of the last side of the book.


    "Ye Hao, the last magic is a bit difficult. Although it is a third-order magic, it belongs to a fourth-order to a certain extent..."


    Before Hilton finished speaking, his eyes widened.


    I saw a cloud of water in front of Ye Hao, and the shape of the water instantly condensed into a dragon.


    Then, the dragon rushed out as if roaring!


    The face of Basio in the barrier of the earth changed suddenly, and he hurriedly increased the output of magic power to the magic circle.


    There was a loud crash, and the room seemed to be raining.


    "The third-order magic, the water dragon bursts!"


    Hilton took a breath and looked at the boy in disbelief.


    "Genius. Magic genius! He is a genius who has never encountered a magic guild in a thousand years!"


    This is Hilton''s inner thoughts at the moment.


    "The power of this move is pretty good. The power is the same as when I activated the enhanced ability. In the blood state, using the golden right hand to use Bengshan Fist is about the same. And this move is still a ranged attack."


    "Unfortunately, that barrier was not broken, and the delay of the third-order magic is even greater, which takes a full 0.1 second."


    Ye Hao looked at the barrier that still existed, feeling a little unsatisfied with his performance.


    If Hilton and Basio knew Ye Hao''s current thoughts, it would be a curse.


    In just a few minutes, I learned a third-order magic, but I was still not satisfied, and what delay is 0.1 second? This is already instant in their eyes!


    And despite the fact that the barrier of soil is still intact now, in fact, most of the magic power in Basio''s body was taken out by the trick just now.


    "Okay, okay. Your strength has reached the Tier 4 Great Mage 100%." ??Basio exclaimed: "Hilton, what kind of genius you found, it''s just a monster."


    "Hahaha..." Hilton also smiled happily at the moment.


    Olena looked at Ye Hao admiringly, thinking in her heart that she deserves to be the Lord Son, no matter what she is so strong.


    "Mr. Basio, please wait a moment. I want to try again, for the last time." Ye Hao looked at Basio.


    "What else do you want to try?" Basio looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    "Actually, I am still a Chinese warrior. I want to know whether the power of the body can penetrate your earth barrier." Ye Hao returned the magic book to Hilton.


    Take off your coat and give it to Olena.


    Stand two meters away from the soil barrier and set your posture.


    "Chinese warrior? That is the swordsman." Basio smiled and shook his head: "I think you shouldn''t waste your efforts. My earth barrier supported by the magic circle, even the fifth-order paladin can penetrate here. No more."


    Hilton on the side didn''t care either. He didn''t think he could penetrate an already formed defensive magic with physical power.


    Swordsmen defeat magicians, often before the magic of the magician takes shape.


    Ye Hao didn''t respond, but took a deep breath, his eyes showed the look of eagle-like falcon.


    Advanced speed enhancement!


    Advanced strength enhancement!


    Nine Yang''s internal force is concentrated on the right hand of gold!


    Everything was ready, Ye Hao slammed out of his body, and his fist hit the dirt barrier.


    Bengshan fist!

 Chapter 1129： Break the magic circle with one punch!

    Chapter 1129 Break the magic circle with one punch!


    A simple punch, not as gorgeous as the previous magical water dragon burst.


    Ye Hao received his fist, and the barrier of earth remained there.


    "I just said it. The barrier of soil is the strongest in Tier 3 magic. It is displayed with a magic circle, and coupled with a Tier 3 advanced magician to maintain the magic, its effect can be hard to resist one of the powers of Tier 5. hit."


    Hilton seemed to have expected such a result and said with a chuckle.


    "Cough cough cough..." Basio, who was maintaining the magic circle suddenly vomited blood, and the earth barrier shattered like broken glass.


    When the magic circle was broken, the whole room shook, and a lot of dust fell, and it took a few seconds to calm down.


    "This..." Hilton looked at this scene in disbelief.


    "Oh my god! He unexpectedly... he blasted the barrier of earth with a punch! Even the fire magic with the strongest attack power of the Hilton Teacher can''t do this." Lena said in surprise.


    "Ahem..." Basio shook his body, his face a little pale.


    "Mr. Basio, I''m sorry. I just used my full strength, but I didn''t expect this...I will heal you now." Ye Hao hurriedly stepped forward to support Basio, and took out a small healing charm to treat Basio.


    Ye Hao threw himself into the punch just now, trying his best to deliver the power of that punch.


    In real battles, there are very few opportunities like this. After all, the enemy cannot give you the opportunity to prepare.


    With this punch, Ye Hao also felt a bottleneck.


    Bengshan Fist is very explosive, and it was very easy to use in the Refining Realm and Qi Refining Realm before.


    But for Ye Hao, who is now in the pseudo-innate, it is already a bit difficult to support Ye Hao''s huge power.


    It was as if a bottle could no longer hold the water in it.


    After the system is restored, find a more explosive martial art.


    "You...how did you do this? This...this Basio, did you just be careless?" Hilton walked to the side of Basio and asked in disbelief.


    As a participant in the scene just now, Basio felt the power of Ye Hao from the front.


    "That punch was very strong just now, and the magic circle emptied the remaining magic power in my body in an instant. Even such a barrier of soil is difficult to stop. The mysterious Chinese martial arts is really strong." Basio looked at in surprise. Ye Hao.


    Hilton also looked at Ye Hao again.


    A person with a strong magical talent, can instantly cast most magic, and a melee ability that is not inferior to magic, almost without weakness.


    If this guy really grows up, how strong will he be?


    The emergence of such a freak in this era of the end of the law, I don''t know if it is the luck of the era or the sorrow of the strong in this era.


    Even Hilton is a bit jealous of Ye Hao''s talent.


    "Mr. Basio, are you all right." The small healing charm in Ye Hao''s hand disappeared.


    "I''m okay. Actually, I was just hit by the aftermath." Basio glanced at the magic circle under his feet: "It''s a pity that this fourth-order soil barrier magic circle has broken. It is estimated that it will take a while to repair."


    Ye Hao noticed that many patterns on the magic circle showed signs of wear.


    "I''m really sorry. I am willing to compensate this magic circle." Ye Hao said apologetically.


    "No, no. This is the cost of the test process, and the guild will be responsible for reimbursement." Basio waved his hand, and he looked at Ye Hao admiringly: "If a magic circle is broken, a genius can be discovered, it''s worth it. "


    "That''s right. You don''t have to care about these." Hilton looked at Ye Hao with a brazen eye: "Mr. Ye, please join our Magic Guild anyway!"


    "We...we. By the way, we still have many books about magic spells. As long as you join us, we will provide them to you unconditionally!"


    Hilton is really unwilling to let go of this good seed.


    Ye Hao was really interested in those magic books.


    The one that Hilton took out just now contains only magic below the third level. If Ye Hao can learn magic above the third level, with the innate advantages of water system abilities, he can use those magic better and faster.


    Good for future battles that may occur.


    Don''t see that the water dragon burst did not penetrate the barrier of soil just now, but the punch missed the penetration.


    In fact, the main reason lies in the difference between the two methods. The water dragon burst is a frontal range attack, and Ye Hao''s move just now was to concentrate his power on that punch and hit a point on the barrier.


    Take a break!


    This effect can be increased several times.


    In a real battle, the effect of the water dragon burst may be better than the fist.


    But that punch also has an advantage in winning!


    "I''m thinking about these."


    "But when you were doing the attribute test for me just now, my third attribute was darkness. Don''t your magic guild reject it? After all, it is in the legend..."


    Ye Hao looked at several people, and also specifically glanced at Oliya.


    Ye Hao speculated that the halo that emerged before might be related to the system capabilities he possessed.


    The blue halo is a water system ability.


    The white aura is the effect brought by the Holy Healing.


    The black halo is the blood physique.


    The red halo is the Nine Yang Sutra, which is pure steel, almost similar to fire.


    With the earthy yellow halo, Ye Hao guessed for a long time, and finally he thought it should be the aura of the mountain map on him.


    As for the transparent color, Hilton said it is a special attribute, including space!


    The skill of teleportation involves space.


    This made Ye Hao think of a sentence, Three Thousand Great Dao, finally one.


    There are many mysterious power systems on the earth, but there are some intricate relationships among them.


    For example, the magic array, there is also a formation method in China. Magic, in China, there are also Taoism, Buddhism, and magic.


    "Mr. Ye don''t worry. Darkness is actually just an attribute, just like where there is light, there will also be darkness. Our Magic Guild has never rejected dark magicians since ancient times."


    "And on the contrary, the dark element, like the light element, is second only to the existence of special attributes, very precious. Nowadays, only one veteran figure in our magic guild is a dark magician."


    At this point, Hilton''s eyes became serious.


    "What we reject is the undead magician, a kind of evil existence. Their magic is often aimed at the dead as a medium, which is particularly human and moral."


    "Ordinary people often confuse dark magicians with undead magicians. They mistakenly believe that dark magicians are also evil. This is why the dark magicians are almost extinct now." Hilton sighed. .


    "I''ve also heard about this. Since the establishment of diplomatic relations between our Vatican and the Magic Guild, the pope of that generation specifically issued a public announcement telling everyone to distinguish the dark magicians from the undead magicians. This reduced the dark The killing of a magician."


    Olena said aloud.


    It turns out that there is still such a thing, so that Zi Ye Hao doesn''t have to worry that it will cause unnecessary trouble.


    "Damn it. What are you doing, one after another, how can I continue my experiment!" A middle-aged man with a black head and face ran out, cursing as he ran.

 Chapter 1130： Alchemy? I can teach you

    Chapter 1130 Alchemy? I Can Teach You


    Ye Hao looked at the man who was blocking their way, angrily.


    "Orlando, what are you doing?" Hilton looked at the person in front of him in surprise.


    "What am I doing! I have to ask you what you are doing. I was doing the experiment downstairs, and it was at a critical moment. A touch from above caused my experiment to be ruined! I will endure it once."


    "I will finish it the second time with great difficulty. You guys do it again!"


    Orlando pointed to Hilton angrily: "President Hilton, I can tell you. My materials are very precious. I finally got five copies. Now it¡¯s good. I was tossed by you, two copies. It''s all gone, you must accompany me!"


    Two explosions?


    Ye Hao and others reacted, it should refer to the time when the talent was tested just now, and the time when the power of Ye Hao''s punch caused the magic circle to be broken.


    This person really did not find the wrong thing, they are the "culprit."


    "It was you who ruined the Orlando experiment the two times just now. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. The Orlando mentor is an experiment madman. Even if he is crazy, the president can''t help him." Lena looked at Ye Hao. Looks like watching a good show.


    Orlando heard Lena''s words, and his eyes immediately fell on Ye Hao.


    "Okay, it turned out that you kid ruined my experiment. Pay me! Pay me for the experimental materials!" Orlando approached Ye Hao as he said.


    "Don''t be rude to adults!" Olena drew out the knight sword to block Ye Hao.


    "Orlando, calm down, this is our guest." Hilton hurriedly pulled Orlando.


    "I don''t care about guests or guests, I only know that my experiment was ruined!" This man is really an experimental madman, thinking about his experiment.


    Ye Hao told Olena to put away the sword.


    "Sir, I did cause the two explosions just now. If anything disturbed you, I would naturally be willing to compensate. But I don''t know what experiment you did!"


    Ye Hao asked.


    "Are you willing to compensate?" Orlando looked at Ye Hao, who nodded.


    "Then tell you, I''m refining a primary meditation potion that can triple the speed of magicians'' meditation!" Orlando raised his head proudly.


    "Pharmaceutical?" Ye Hao''s heart lit up.


    "Can you take me to your laboratory to have a look."


    "My lord, we have time..." Olena looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    "It''s okay for half an hour, I''ll make it." Ye Hao waved his hand, he was very curious what kind of medicine this man made.


    Speaking of refining medicine, he himself also uses the skill of refining medicine.


    "Do you want to see it? Are you also interested in alchemy?" When Ye Hao wanted to see it, the expression on Orlando''s face immediately changed.


    "Alchemy?" Ye Hao muttered this word that often appears in Western legends.


    "Mr. Ye, don''t listen to Aldoran Hustle. He has never successfully practiced his medicine. I don''t know when he has been so interested in alchemy since."


    Hilton pointed to Orlando: "Ordoland. Take your heart well. You have stayed in the realm of the third-order advanced magician for more than 20 years. If you spend more than 20 years of time In magic, you are now a Tier 4 Great Mage."


    "What about the great magician? In the golden age of magic, the alchemist is more noble than the magician. And I am working hard for our magic now, maybe through alchemy, for us in this end of magic age The magician has found a way out!"


    Orlando defended.


    "Wait, can you explain first, what does this alchemy mainly mean?" Ye Hao interrupted the two people''s normalcy and asked curiously.


    "Alchemy is actually a kind of secondary profession of magicians. The previous magic circle requires a certain amount of knowledge of alchemy to be portrayed. Besides, alchemy has no other effect now." Lina said.


    "What do you little girl know!" Orlando glared at Lena.


    "Alchemy is a great invention, which includes magic circle, magic pharmacy, magic scroll, magic inscription literature, etc.. A great alchemist, he must be a powerful magician! "


    Orlando said this, his eyes glistening, and a proud expression on his face.


    But Ye Hao noticed that Hilton, Lena, and Basio who had sent him out showed a dismissive expression.


    "Let''s do it. I just have some time. We took the time to visit Mr. Orlando''s laboratory. After all, it was because I caused Mr. Orlando''s experiment to fail." Ye Hao became curious about alchemy.


    "Yes, you can. Come with me, just downstairs!" Orlando was very happy that someone could be interested in alchemy.


    Even the previous accusation of Ye Hao for ruining his experiment has forgotten.


    Hilton and others were still waiting for Ye Hao''s reply whether he would join the Magic Guild, so naturally they didn''t say much.


    Several people followed Orlando to the lower floor in the elevator. They smelled a strange smell as soon as they got out of the elevator.


    And as Orlando led them, the strange smell grew stronger.


    Until Orlando pointed to his more than one hundred square meters of space and said: "This is my laboratory."


    Everyone can be sure that the smell came from here. Standing at the door, the smell was already very pungent.


    Both Lina and Olena covered their noses, and Hilton and Basio also had expressions of disgust.


    But Orlando himself didn''t care at all, and Ye Hao didn''t have anything unusual. He even walked into this laboratory first.


    "Hey... you still go in... don''t you think the smell is pungent?" Lina watched Ye Hao walk in calmly, she exclaimed.


    "Is there? I feel okay." Ye Hao has also practiced alchemy. Failure in alchemy will inevitably produce all kinds of strange smells. Ye Hao has long been used to it.


    Just like people working in a fishery, they are already immune to the smell of fish.


    Ye Hao walked into the laboratory. It was a bit messy, but it looked like a laboratory.


    Sheets of paper were plastered on the blackboard, and there was a book full of notes, some magic circles, some strange inscriptions, and so on.


    At the very center is an operating table with a series of experimental props and two coke-black medicinal materials placed aside.


    It seems that this is the material that failed the experiment.


    "Well, do you feel shocked. Do you want to learn alchemy? I can teach you." Orlando pointed to the surrounding things excitedly, and then came to beg me, beg me and I''ll teach you the expression.


    Ye Hao walked to the operating desk and picked up a booklet with a few pages thick. The booklet looked a bit old and the paper was a bit yellowish.


    On the cover is written a few words "meditation potion".


    This is the so-called meditation potion that can speed up the mage of the magician. Seeing Orlando didn''t stop him, Ye Hao opened it and took a look.


    This potion is divided into junior high and senior three levels according to the effect, and Orlando is obviously still trying elementary.


    Ye Hao finished reading in half a minute. He put down the booklet and looked at Orlando: "If this is part of alchemy, then I can teach you."


    "Let me teach you, no problem."


    Orlando replied subconsciously, then he was stunned and looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "You... You just said that you taught me? You didn''t make a mistake in English, right."


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "My English is better than anyone else."


    With language skills, Ye Hao''s language is even more standard than the locals.


    "I took a look at your meditation potion formula and the production process. You obviously failed in the two productions just now. You can''t succeed without my interruption."


    "However, this potion is quite simple. I can teach you." Ye Hao looked at Orlando lightly.

 Chapter 1131： Advanced Meditation Potion

    Chapter 1131 Advanced Meditation Potion


    "You said this potion is simple! Do you know how difficult it is to make a magic potion!" Orlando was angered by Ye Hao''s confidence.


    What he spent decades researching was actually considered simple by Ye Hao.


    "According to the information recorded in your booklet. There are seven materials required to make a meditation potion, and the success rate is 20%."


    "Moreover, even if the production is successful, it will be divided into junior high and high level three according to the effect of the medicine, and the owner of this booklet seems to be a very strong alchemist."


    "Even if it is him, he said it himself. The probability of making a primary meditation potion is 70%, which is among the 20% success rate. In addition, the intermediate and advanced levels are 20% and 10% respectively."


    Ye Hao shook his head: "This probability is really bad. It is his formula that has a problem."


    Ye Hao said surprisingly.


    Orlando yelled at Ye Hao angrily: "What do you know, this is a recipe left by a great alchemist 1,500 years ago!"


    "Then people from 1,500 years ago wouldn''t make mistakes?" Ye Hao said.


    [System task: make a meditation potion. Reward: a formula of a psychopharmaceutical, 20 skill points. ¡¿


    "You...what''s your basis!" Orlando stared at Ye Hao.


    "According to it?" Ye Hao raised his sleeves and took out the medicinal materials from a transparent container.


    "What are you doing!" Orlando watched Ye Hao take out the medicinal materials he had finally accumulated, and immediately prepared to stop it.


    "The best proof is that I made a copy for you on the spot. If the production fails, I will pay you." Ye Hao said.


    "You pay me? Ha ha, you know how precious these things are, can you afford it?" Orlando chuckled.


    "He is our saint son, do you think our Holy See can afford it?" Olena stood up and shot back unwillingly.


    Orlando only remembered at this time. Someone said that the boy was the holy son of the Holy See.


    "He is the Holy See? The Holy See hasn''t appeared for a long time." Orlando said suspiciously.


    "This gentleman is indeed the Holy See." Hilton said.


    With Hilton''s proof, Orlando also believes that the boy in front of him is the holy son of the Holy See.


    "Since he is the Holy See, it is possible to take out these things." Orlando didn''t stop Ye Hao, he also wanted to see how this guy would make potions.


    When he was slumped, he knew how difficult it is to make alchemy pharmacy.


    A hairy boy in his early twenties who still wants to teach himself? joke.


    "Do you have any snake spirit grass here?" Ye Hao put the materials one by one and asked.


    "Snake Spirit Grass? What?" Orlando looked puzzled.


    It seems that no one has heard Huaxia''s words here. Ye Hao tried to describe this material.


    "You said snake-shaped grass. I have it here." Orlando immediately took out a snake-shaped grass from the cabinet next to it.


    "But this thing is just ordinary material, what do you want it to do?"


    Orlando asked suspiciously.


    "Snake Spirit Grass...that is what you call the snake-shaped grass. It belongs to cold...you don''t understand this. In short, this medicinal material has a calming effect and can not only increase the meditation potion" The production success rate can also increase the effect."


    Ye Hao said as he began to use the experimental equipment here to make it.


    This potion is actually similar to Huaxia''s alchemy, except that Huaxia is used to making pill furnaces.


    The West is accustomed to using this kind of equipment in combination to manufacture, just like a scientist.


    But the general direction is still the same.


    "You just took a look at the recipe, and you modified the ingredients without authorization. You thought you were an alchemist." Orlando smiled and looked at Ye Hao. This young man was really arrogant.


    But then Olena stared at him with sharp eyes.


    "Okay Orlando. Since Mr. Ye thinks he can do it, let him try it." Hilton said.


    He was very curious about this mysterious Oriental boy, as if there was nothing he would not know.


    This reminded him of the little charm he used to heal Basio before, but it was very similar to the magic scroll in alchemy.


    "Huh, I''m going to see how he can make it successfully." Orlando put his arms around his chest and didn''t think Ye Hao could make it successfully.


    Ye Hao carefully prepared each process, and he used fire to purify the materials one by one, and then he quenched them with the internal force of Nine Suns, eliminating all the impurities in it.


    Nine Yangs internal strength has such benefits, it can be used almost at any time, just like a panacea.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    "There is not enough fire. Lina, please use fire magic to heat this container." Ye Hao frowned and directly ordered Lina next to him.


    Lena hesitated for a moment, took out her magic wand and began to chant the spell, and soon a ball of flame emerged, scorching the container containing the liquid medicine.


    This burn is a full twenty minutes.


    Olena on the side has watched the time many times at this moment, and the start time of the holy mountain ceremony is getting closer and closer.


    But Ye Hao''s behavior is obviously not to disturb, Olena can only be there in a hurry.


    "Where is the potion bottle!" Ye Hao suddenly shouted.


    Orlando has been paying attention to Ye Hao¡¯s production process, some of which he is familiar with, but there are other steps that he has not seen at all, and they are not even recorded in the booklet, and he also added snakes that are not in the recipe. Shape grass.


    Could it be... he... he can really successfully make a potion?


    "I''ll ask you where the potion bottle is!" Ye Hao looked at Orlando, who was in a daze, and asked directly.


    "In...in the first cabinet on the right side of the console." Orlando replied subconsciously.


    Ye Hao immediately opened the cabinet, and there were indeed brand-new potion bottles neatly placed inside the cabinet, not even one of them was used.


    It seems that this Mr. Orlando has never successfully completed a potion so far.


    "The fire can be extinguished." Ye Hao told Lena to stop magic.


    Lena breathed a sigh of relief and stepped aside.


    Although it was only a small magic, long-term maintenance would still consume a lot of magic power for her as an intermediate magician.


    Ye Haoping was concentrating, he opened the lid of the container.


    A scent flooded out.


    Everyone felt refreshed just by smelling this smell.


    As soon as the scent came out, it immediately masked the pungent smell in the laboratory.


    Just when everyone was in a daze, all the liquid medicine in the container was poured into the medicine bottle.


    There are a total of ten bottles of medicine, neatly placed there, inside are filled with blue medicine, the bottle mouth has been sealed with a special material to prevent the effect of the medicine from evaporating.


    "It''s finished. Ten bottles of meditation potions." Ye Hao looked at Orlando.


    Orlando''s eyes widened, and he looked at the ten bottles of medicine in disbelief.


    "This... how is this possible?"

 Chapter 1132： A genius enough to shake the entire magic world!

    Chapter 1132 is enough to shake the genius of the entire magic world!


    "This... it''s impossible. I have been researching for decades and have not been able to successfully make a meditation potion... You... how can you make it."


    Orlando kept backing away with surprise in his eyes, until he hit the blackboard behind him, causing pieces of paper on the blackboard to fall to the ground.


    "Is it true? You can try it yourself. After all, you are also a magician." Ye Hao handed a bottle of meditation potion to Orlando.


    Orlando looked at the bottle of potion with a complicated look.


    In fact, when he smelled that breath just now, he already knew that the young man in front of him was successful in production, but he didn''t want to believe it in his heart.


    "Take this bottle and drink it. It''s the reward you helped me just now." Ye Hao took another bottle and handed it to Lina.


    Lena excitedly accepted the potion: "Thank you."


    She has a thicker line, just unscrew the mouth of the bottle and pour it down.


    "It''s a bit small, it''s not enough to stuff my teeth."


    The pharmacy bottle was originally small, almost equivalent to that kind of oral liquid. After Lina drank it, she was still a little dissatisfied.


    But soon her eyes widened.


    "It feels... I... I feel that the pores all over my body seem to be opened." Lena said in surprise.


    "Lina, meditate now!" said Hilton on the side.


    "Yes."


    Lena immediately sat down cross-legged, closed her eyes, red dots looming, and constantly entered Lena''s body.


    ¡¾Complete the task, get a formula of psychoactive medicine. Obtain 20 skill points. ¡¿


    [Current skill point: 8466]


    The reward for completing the task has also entered Ye Hao''s pocket.


    Ordolan did not take the medicine in his hand, but paid attention to Lena.


    As an alchemist, it is also an instinct to observe the consumption of potions.


    "Ye Hao, we are going to be late." Olena approached Ye Hao and said anxiously.


    "Oh. I almost forgot that ritual." Ye Hao patted his head. He had forgotten that there was still this thing after he concentrated on making potions.


    "Mr. Hilton, I still have one urgent thing to do now. I''m leaving first." Ye Hao immediately left.


    "Mr. Ye, about joining the Magic Guild..." Hilton shouted at Ye Hao''s back.


    "Let''s talk about it in the afternoon, I have some time in the afternoon."


    Ye Hao left a last word, and Olena had walked into the elevator and left here.


    Hilton regained his senses and looked at Lena who was still meditating. He interrogated Orlando: "Hey. How long will this potion last?"


    "According to the record in the pamphlet, the effect of the primary potion can last for ten minutes, and the intermediate can last for 20 minutes. The advanced can last at least half an hour." Orlando said with the booklet.


    But then he added: "But the kid just added a material, and the production process has also changed a lot. I don''t know the final effect of this medicine."


    "Huh? I gave Lena this unclear medicine!" Hilton almost didn''t jump up.


    "Don''t worry, those materials are not poisonous. Even if the production fails, it will be diarrhea for a few days at most. And looking at her now, it is obvious that the effect of meditation has been greatly improved before." Orlando said seriously. .


    Hilton looked at Lena. He had seen the meditation effect of his apprentice, which was indeed different from before.


    "It looks a lot better than before."


    In this way, the two of them waited here for nearly an hour. Hilton was already impatient and Pasio had already left.


    Orlando watched Lena attentively. A middle-aged man watched a woman like this, and someone who didn''t know would think this person was a bad person.


    "Huh." Lena took a deep breath and opened her eyes.


    "Lina!" The two saw Lena wake up.


    "Mr. Orlando, tutor Hilton, why are you looking at me like this?" Lena looked at the two staring at herself in surprise.


    "How do you feel after taking the medicine?" Orlando asked immediately.


    "Pharmaceutical!" Lena widened her eyes and said, "Wow, the effect of that medicine is amazing. The effect of meditation just now is at least dozens of times faster than usual! I feel that my realm has improved a lot."


    "Dozens of times? Lena, are you a bit exaggerated?" Hilton said in disbelief.


    "Teacher, don''t believe it, see for yourself." Lena chanted the spell and released a flame magic.


    "The color and temperature of your flame have improved a lot from before!" Hilton said in surprise.


    "Yes. I was just..." Lina looked at the time and found that it had only been an hour.


    "It''s only an hour? I feel that I meditated for an hour, almost catching up with my past month of meditation!"


    Upon hearing Lena''s words, Hilton and Orlando looked at the eight bottles of potion on the table at the same time.


    Orlando even opened the potion in his hand, drank a half, and then took the other half to test it with an instrument.


    A few minutes later, Orlando took a breath, eyes shocked.


    "This...this purity, this effect! There are no impurities, the effect is amazing, this is a high-level meditation potion!"


    Orlando looked at the eight bottles of potion remaining on the table.


    "He... he actually made ten advanced meditation potions for the first time."


    Orlando hurriedly grabbed Hilton by the shoulders: "Genius, this man is a genius. Hilton, let him join the Magic Guild anyway."


    "If the Magic Guild had this potion provided by him. Now all magicians below Tier 3 can improve their cultivation speed by dozens of times! The time for cultivation will also be shortened by dozens of times!"


    "Even if a better potion is made, maybe... maybe we reproduce the glory of the golden age of magic!"


    Orlando was already dancing with excitement.


    Hilton looked at the potions on the table with a serious face.


    "Lina. I give you a task."


    "What? Mentor?" Lena looked at Hilton suspiciously.


    Hilton took five bottles from the remaining eight bottles and handed them to Lena.


    "Now you immediately book the fastest flight, go to the Magic Headquarters, and hand these things into the hands of the president! Remember, you must hand them over to the president yourself."


    "This thing is related to the future of our Magic Guild!"


    A potion that can increase the cultivation speed of the magician in the Age of Doom by dozens of times, which makes the magician who has been struggling in the Age of Doom see the light.


    "Yes!" Lena also realized the seriousness of this matter, and squeezed the potion in her hand.


    "Ye Hao? Who are you? Not only are you strong in personal strength, but also talented. You can even refine this kind of potion." Hilton raised Ye Hao''s position again.


    Before, Hilton may just think that Ye Hao is a genius with the potential to become a strong man.


    And now Ye Hao is an opportunity to reignite the glory of the entire Magic Guild and the magicians of the entire Age of Doom!


    The importance has expanded dozens of times!

 Chapter 1133： Revocation of Archbishop Gray

    Chapter 1133: Revocation of Archbishop Gray


    Above the holy mountain, outside the main hall.


    At the moment there are two to three hundred people gathered here.


    These people are all devout or distinguished believers.


    Almost everyone is dressed very beautifully or solemnly.


    "Is everyone here?" An old man in red with a scepter appeared behind Judy.


    Judy turned around, she showed a respectful expression when she saw the person, and saluteed: "Master Edmond."


    "Don''t call me your lord, you are already a cardinal now, you don''t need to salute me." The old man Edmund said lightly.


    "You used to be my teacher, older than me. Judy respectfully said that an adult is right." Judy said while looking at the cardinal Edmund in front of her.


    "Don''t talk about it. Are people here? There are less than five minutes left before nine o''clock." Edmund glanced at the people waiting in the square outside the main hall.


    "169 powerful believers from all over Europe, as well as 124 pious nuns, missionaries, and swordsmen. Another 23 chief bishops and eight archbishops who have just arrived last night."


    "It doesn''t include the Knights of the Holy Cross that keeps the venue safe, as well as our cardinals, and the personnel responsible for guiding. A total of 316 guests came to the baptism ceremony."


    Judy is in charge of this baptism ceremony. She knows every detail very well. After all, this is the fifth son, and it is related to the face of the Holy See.


    "But why didn''t I see the Son." Edmund frowned and looked around.


    Judy lowered her head with an awkward look: "Last night, Lord Son didn''t want to stay at the Holy Mountain and went to the ancient city of Rome. I don''t know if something went wrong. I haven''t arrived yet. I have arranged someone to look for it. "


    "This Lord Saint Son is in such a big posture. With so many people waiting for him, even the cardinals of us are gathered together, he hasn''t even appeared yet." A cold voice came.


    Judy''s face sank, and she looked at an old woman who was walking slowly. The old woman was also wearing a red robe with a scepter.


    ...


    In the venue, three figures stood there, exactly three of the Nancy family.


    Both David and Grandson Dodd wore neat suits, while Jessica wore **** backless dresses. However, because of her grandfather''s request, Jessica still wrapped a silk scarf to cover her spring.


    "Grandpa, are you okay. Or else go to the back and take a break, the ceremony has not started yet." Dodd noticed that beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    After all, he is an ordinary person in his seventies or eighties.


    "No, this kind of sacred ceremony. We can''t have any disrespect. If we are discovered by those big people, we will be listed as unwelcome people." David waved his hand.


    He supported his body on crutches so that his legs didn''t have to struggle too much. He raised his head and looked at the cardinals gathered in the distance.


    "Five cardinals appeared at the same time. Except for Dennis, Charles, and Judy who often appeared. Cardinal Edmund and Cardinal Sonia appeared.


    "There are also dozens of archbishops and chief bishops who came from other cities."


    "This scene is not inferior to the time when the Pope took the throne." David sighed.


    "I don''t know if the Pope will show up." Dodd said expectantly.


    "Why haven''t I started yet? Forget about my standing legs." Jessica pursed her lips and murmured complainingly.


    Her two feet are already a bit unbearable. In order to show off her proud figure, she wears very high heels.


    But after a long time, the feet will inevitably become uncomfortable.


    "It''s coming soon. The Holy See ceremony has always been punctual." David glanced at his watch.


    "That''s right, grandpa. How do I feel Archbishop Gray''s gloomy look, and his son Luke is not here, and it stands to reason that the relatives of the archbishop should be there on this occasion." Jessica suddenly said.


    But she often "played" with Archbishop Gray''s son Luke, which also brought her a lot of benefits.


    But the son of an archbishop, how could he compare to Lord Son.


    If you can climb the big tree of Lord Son.


    Jessica felt excited just thinking about it.


    And Archbishop Gray was standing in the crowd at the moment, with a lot of white hair appearing on his head, and his face became haggard and depressed a lot.


    It is worth noting that beside him stood a paladin of the Holy Cross Knights and several high-level knights.


    "It''s really strange, Archbishop Gray seems to be a little absent." Dude muttered suspiciously.


    David, who was holding the crutches, didn''t know why, but he had a vaguely uneasy feeling in his heart, as if something big was about to happen.


    "Boom boom"


    A bell rang, that is the bell on the holy mountain to notify the time.


    It proved that it was nine o''clock in the morning.


    "Huh, that saint child has not yet appeared. What should we do now? Is it possible that these guests will not be able to make a joke of the Holy See of our Holy See?" The Sonia Cardinal snorted coldly.


    Judy, who was anxious about why Ye Hao hadn''t appeared, suddenly straightened her face. She was in a daze for a while, and glanced at the main hall.


    "Did the Pope give you any news?" The other cardinals all felt the strangeness of Judy.


    They also knew that the Pope had the ability to speak to people within a certain distance.


    Judy did not answer, but walked directly to the door of the main hall with the scepter.


    Because there is a staircase when walking up the main hall, just standing at the entrance of the main hall, you can look down at more than 300 people in the square below.


    "Is Cardinal Judy Lord?"


    "Why Lord Judy? Didn''t you say you can see Lord Son today?"


    The person below met was Cardinal Judy, who made incomprehensible comments.


    "Ahem..."


    Judy walked to the center, and the scepter in his hand hit the white slate.


    All of a sudden everyone fell silent.


    "Before Master Saint Son comes out, I want to announce a few things here."


    Judy''s tone at this moment was very serious, completely different from the amiable elderly in front of Ye Hao before.


    After all, he was the cardinal, and his body exuded a kind of superior aura.


    "The first thing is about an ugly thing about the ancient Roman city that was exposed by the Son of God."


    Things in the ancient city of Rome?


    In an instant, most of the people present became nervous, after all, a small half of the people present were people living in ancient Rome.


    "In recent years, there have been many cases of women being abducted in ancient Rome. The culprit was Green, the son of the chief bishop of August."


    "The search by the Knights Templar proved that Green and the sons of several powerful families in ancient Rome abducted and imprisoned those women for fun."


    "Because his father Auguste was the chief bishop, the law enforcement team in the ancient city of Rome also protected him. Now all relevant persons have been arrested and await trial by the Holy See."


    "August and his son Green were killed on the spot by Lord Son for attacking Lord Son."


    I heard Cardinal Judy say this.


    Although everyone was surprised that the Lord Son did such a big thing as soon as he arrived, after all, these things have nothing to do with most people here.


    But the next news was earth-shattering.


    "The second news to be announced is that the Archbishop of Ancient Rome, Grein attacked the son of the Son, coupled with his improper jurisdiction over the ancient city during his tenure as the Archbishop, allowing evil to happen. With the approval of the Pope, he will withdraw. His status as an archbishop. Punished him in front of the sacred mountain''s sin wall, reflecting on him for ten years.

 Chapter 1134： He is the Son!

    Chapter 1134 He is the Son of God!


    Remove the Archbishop Gray of Ancient Rome!


    The news is like a bolt from the blue.


    Everyone''s unbelievable eyes focused on Gray.


    Gray was shaking with his scepter.


    "How could it be! Lord Gray was actually removed?"


    "And I have to reflect on the wall of crime for ten years!"


    "My God, the ancient city of Rome is going to change."


    The bishops and popes appointed by the Holy See are generally lifelong.


    Unless someone thinks that they are too old to complete their mission and can announce their resignation, but even if they resign, they will still have their previous identity.


    For example, in the early days of the Holy See, the seventh pope was severely injured, bedridden and unable to manage the affairs of the Holy See, so he elected the new pope.


    At that time, Europe was in troubled times. Within a few years, the eighth pope was assassinated. Although he had recovered his life, he lost an arm and a leg. He also abdicated himself and elected the ninth pope.


    That era can be said to be the era with the most popes.


    But so far, there have been very few cases of senior positions being removed.


    Once deposed, then this person is tantamount to being thrown into the cold palace by the Holy See, and his life will be spent in house arrest by the Holy See.


    This time it was an archbishop, the archbishop of the ancient Roman city under the sacred mountain!


    Equivalent to the highest rank among all archbishops!


    "Oh, it was not easy to finally catch up. The Holy See is also true, why is it set up on the sacred mountain, and is not allowed to drive up, making my brother tired."


    Suddenly a shout sounded, breaking the strange peace at this time.


    Many people frowned. Someone dared to say such insults to the Holy See on this occasion. They simply didn''t know how to write the word death.


    Everyone looked away from Gray''s body and looked to the direction of stepping into the main hall square.


    There were two tall horses, a man and a woman riding on them, and the man who spoke was the man who was touching the horse''s head.


    It seems that the old man he was referring to is this white horse.


    "Who is this person, dare to be so rude in the baptism ceremony."


    "It''s simply disrespect to God!"


    The guests scolded one after another.


    "Isn''t this Olena and that Chinese man!" Jessica looked at the two people in the distance in surprise.


    "Why are they here?" Dodd frowned.


    Ye Hao and Olena walked slowly towards the front of the stage.


    At this time, Judy on the stage interrupted her previous speech, stepped off the stage, and walked towards Ye Hao and the others.


    All the guests in the audience gave way.


    "Haha. That Chinese man is going to be unlucky, even if he is familiar with the Magic Guild, but don''t forget that this is the Holy See of the Holy See." Jessica muttered gleefully.


    Dodd also sneered at the corners of his mouth.


    But they didn''t notice that Master David, who was beside him, was silent all the time.


    Everyone meant that Cardinal Judy would personally punish the two people who were rude, so they didn''t stand in front of Ye Hao and Olena.


    The two passed the crowd smoothly.


    "Hey, this is not Master David." Ye Hao suddenly stopped in front of David and the others, and greeted him with a smile.


    This was a good time, everyone''s eyes were on Ye Hao, David and the others.


    Master David was silent.


    But Dodd and Jessica had a sullen face, and they cursed the Chinese in their hearts, but at this time they greeted them.


    This is not telling the people around that this rude guy has something to do with their Nancy family.


    "Hmph. Our Nancy family doesn''t have any relationship with rude guys." Jessica folded her arms and looked at Olena contemptuously: "Olena, I also persuade you, you are a member of our family after all. Don¡¯t make friends outside."


    At this time, clearing the relationship is the best way! Jessica thought she did a good thing.


    Olena didn''t answer her mouth this time, because she saw that someone had already done something.


    Snapped


    A loud slap slapped Jessica''s face.


    Jessica clutched her swollen face, angrily preparing to account for the person who beat her.


    "Who dares to hit me...I..."


    But when she saw the person who beat her, her words stopped abruptly.


    "Don''t be rude to Lord Son." Judy stared at Jessica with a cold face.


    Jessica shivered all over her body.


    This...what is going on?


    Son? When did I be rude to Lord Saint Son?


    Could it be that¡­¡­


    Jessica turned her head in surprise and looked at the Chinese man. Others also heard some signs from the cardinal''s mouth.


    But this still makes them a little bit unbelievable.


    But Judy''s actions later confirmed the identity of this person.


    "Cardinal Judy, see Lord Son." Judy knelt on one knee, holding the scepter in hand.


    "Cardinal Dennis (Charles), see Lord Son." The other two cardinals appeared, if they knelt down to greet them.


    Edmund in the distance glanced at the Sonia, and the two of them appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    However, they did not kneel on one knee, but their bodies were slightly bent, and they held the scepter in their right hand and placed them on their chests, saying a salute.


    "Cardinal Edmund (Sonia), see Lord Son."


    Five cardinals saluted one person at the same time, which is enough to prove the identity of this person.


    Brush up


    Most of the guests around knelt on one knee, which is a respect for Lord Saint Son.


    In the Holy See most of the time there is no need to bow down, but the first time you see the pope or the saint son, most devout believers will bow.


    For an instant, everyone from the surrounding Holy Cross Knights bowed on one knee and saluted.


    "Gray." A paladin who knelt down on one knee noticed Gray who was looking resentful next to him, and he whispered.


    Gray knelt on one knee unwillingly.


    Master David, Dodd, and Jessica also knelt on the ground.


    Both Dodd and Jessica were sweating on their foreheads, and their suits and dresses were almost wet.


    This... This Chinese person turned out to be Lord Saint Son.


    Lord Son lived in their Nancy family last night!


    Dodd and Jessica trembled, horrified, and afraid when they thought of their rudeness to Lord Son.


    Because most people in the audience were kneeling, Olena also knelt on one knee.


    Suddenly, on the square outside the main hall of the Holy Mountain, only Ye Hao stood alone.


    "Get up all."


    With Ye Hao''s words, everyone got up.


    "Master Saint Son, I don''t know why you are so late?"


    Ye Hao saw the cardinal named Sonia staring at him coldly.


    This old woman has hatred with herself?


    "Oh. This is because I was enjoying the food of ancient Rome in the morning, and I also want to thank Mr. Dodd and Miss Jessica of the Nancy family for the wheat bread and milk prepared for me. It tastes pretty good."


    When Ye Hao said this, almost everyone''s eyes widened.


    Wheat bread? That is, you can buy ten pieces of bread for 1 euro on the street! That''s what common people eat.


    These two people even prepared such a breakfast for Master Shengzi!


    The aura of Judy and the other three cardinals instantly crushed Jessica and Dodd.


    Charles snorted coldly: "The Nancy family is so capable, just prepare this kind of breakfast for Lord Son..."


    At the same time, other believers also looked at the three members of the Nancy family with sharp eyes.


    In their view, this breakfast was eaten by the common people, even in those powerful families, it was for servants and dogs. It was an insult to the Holy See for Lord Son to be served as breakfast!


    If their family can be honored to welcome Lord Son''s generals, they will definitely take out all the good things that can be brought out and offer them to Lord Son.


    Both Jessica and Dodd felt what it was like to be back.

 Chapter 1135： The panic of the Nancy family

    Chapter 1135 The Fear Of The Nancy Family


    "Okay. The most important thing today is the baptism ceremony. Don''t disturb this sacred occasion because of this." Ye Hao waved his hand to break the atmosphere.


    "Yes. Lord Son, please go with Bishop Dennis to change clothes first." Judy said to Ye Hao.


    "Ok."


    After all, it was for such a ceremony, Ye Hao''s outfit was still a bit unqualified.


    He followed Dennis to the side, and under Dennis''s arrangement, the next team of knights stood by Ye Hao''s shield.


    Then a group of nuns changed clothes for Ye Hao enthusiastically.


    But the degree of enthusiasm is a bit too much, hey hey... Change your clothes as soon as you change your clothes, don''t touch them... You are nuns anyway, be more reserved.


    "Okay, let''s continue what we just did." Judy returned to the main hall.


    She went on to say: "In addition, Luke, the son of Bishop Gray, also has many crimes such as bullying. The Holy See will remove his status as a senior knight..."


    In fact, it is the same whether this withdrawal is revoked, because Ye Hao had completely abolished Luke''s meridians and bones in that battle, and he was still lying in the hospital at the moment, like a waste person.


    Even if the priest of the Holy See could heal his body, he would not be able to practice anymore.


    In the audience, Dodd and Jessica stood absent-mindedly, and they could clearly feel that the people around them were repelling them, and there was a space around them.


    "Grandpa...we...what should we do." Dodd looked at Master David anxiously.


    If this matter is not handled properly, it is very likely that after the banquet is over, many people will withdraw their cooperation with the Nancy family.


    After all, the matter of preparing coarse tea and light rice for Master Shengzi, spread out. In this ancient Roman city where 99% are religious, no one would like to cooperate with their Nancy family.


    At that time, the Nancy family will really die.


    "You... why didn''t you tell us that he is Lord Son." Jessica looked at Olena with bitterness.


    At this time she really hated Olena, because of this **** woman, she had offended Lord Son, and made herself ashamed on this occasion.


    "I originally wanted to say it, but Lord Son wouldn''t let me say it." Olena looked at Jessica and Dodd lightly: "And I reminded you before."


    "You didn''t care about it yourself."


    Dodd shook his body, and he remembered those words before.


    "Do you know who he is! Do you know how much the Nancy family will pay for the things you just did!" Olena said at the breakfast table today.


    "You will pay the price for your stupidity soon." The red-haired woman''s words were said by the red-haired woman when the Saint Child left with the magician.


    In fact, they had many opportunities before, but they didn''t grasp it.


    What a great opportunity!


    The Lord Son descended on the Nancy family, this is simply an opportunity for the Nancy family from heaven.


    It''s a pity that people like them did not take this opportunity.


    Now it''s such a mess.


    "Grandpa, you...you said what should we do now." Dude was really helpless, looking at Grandpa for help.


    Master David stared silently at Judy, who announced punishment for those sinners in front of the main hall.


    "Things have become like this. What is the use of complaining here? Don''t embarrass our Nancy family anymore. Wait for the baptism ceremony to end."


    When Master David spoke, his gaze swept over Olena''s body.


    Dowd and Jessica were helpless. The baptism ceremony they had originally expected has now become like this, and they can''t wait to leave here soon.


    "The punishments for the above-mentioned family and people have been explained. I hope that the ancient Roman city under the holy mountain will not have these evil things in the future." Judy looked at everyone.


    Then her eyes fell on Gray.


    "Gray, come forward and hand over your holy rod and holy ring."


    Gray trembled and his eyes were complicated.


    The people in front of him made a way back for him.


    And those who were flattering and respectful to him not long ago, now look at him with indifference and mockery in their eyes.


    Although Gray has Tier 4 strength, in the Holy See, a person''s strength is not a big deal.


    Gray, who loses his status as the archbishop, will lose everything he has. He is very likely to be placed under house arrest for life. Even if the ten-year penalty expires, he will not be able to step out of the holy mountain again.


    Gray walked toward the main hall step by step. At this moment, he really seemed to be old, and he didn''t have the aura of superiority he had before.


    It''s like an ordinary old man over 50 years old.


    "Bishop Judy, let me do this." A voice appeared abruptly again.


    But this time no one uttered doubtful words, because it was their Lord Son who spoke.


    Ye Hao, wearing a gorgeous and noble white robe, appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    Not to mention, Ye Hao really feels noble after changing his clothes.


    "It''s up to me as the saint son to accept the sins of the former archbishop of ancient Rome." Ye Hao raised his head, looking like a scepter, watching Gray who was slowly walking up the steps.


    Judy did not question, but stepped back silently.


    Gray looked at Ye Hao standing in front of him, his heart was really complicated.


    Because of the boy in front of him, he lost his position and his son was lying in the hospital and became a waste.


    He really wanted to kill this kid, but he couldn''t.


    Because this person is the Son of God.


    Once he did anything like this, the cardinals here, as well as the paladins, would instantly kill him.


    Gray lowered his head, knelt down on his knees in front of Ye Hao, and presented his scepter.


    But his hand holding the scepter was trembling, he was unwilling, he didn''t want it.


    As the archbishop, he who has a scepter and he who doesn''t have a scepter are completely two kinds of strength.


    Without the scepter, he is at most a congenital equivalent to one.


    And he who has the scepter can use that kind of magic to summon the holy armor, and he has the strength like a triple innate.


    Ye Hao can actually understand the pain of surrendering his power.


    "What? Gray, is there anything else you don''t want to achieve?" Ye Hao sneered.


    "No."


    Gray whispered like a loser.


    Ye Hao picked up the scepter and took the holy ring that Gray handed over.


    And Gray''s purple robe was put away by a nun.


    At this moment, Gray was completely lost as the archbishop.


    "Come here, take Gray to the crime wall." Judy ordered.


    A team of knights walked out and escorted Gray towards the back of the holy mountain.


    Ye Hao had heard Olena mention the Wall of Crime before. It was the place where the Holy See prepared to punish some believers who did not die. It was also the place where the Knights of Trial was stationed on the holy mountain.


    "Master Saint Son." Judy looked at Ye Hao, her eyes falling on the scepter in Ye Hao''s hand.


    But Ye Hao didn''t seem to see Judy''s meaning.


    "Okay. Let''s start the formal baptism ceremony." Ye Hao turned his head and looked at the person below: "Bishop Judy, what should I do next?"

 Chapter 1136： miracle!

    Chapter 1136 Miracle!


    Judy looked at Ye Hao, who was calmly interrogating.


    Hey!


    You gave me the scepter.


    There is still a holy stone on this scepter, is it possible that you think...


    Seeing Ye Hao''s calm face and holding that scepter, that''s what I looked like, Judy didn''t know what Ye Hao meant.


    This guy is interested in this scepter. No wonder he took the initiative to say something to accept Gray''s sin before.


    In fact, to get this scepter!


    Judy swears, this is definitely the shameless son she has ever seen.


    But so many believers watched, she couldn''t ask Ye Hao for the scepter in person.


    "Ahem...The next baptism ceremony is for you, Lord Son, to caress every devout believer with holy light and pray for them." Judy said.


    For everyone?


    Hey! That''s right.


    Ye Hao looked at those three hundred people.


    Not to mention that his sacred healing technique is still cooling down, can he "baptize" these people?


    These three hundred people passed one by one, at least two or three hours.


    Wait...baptism?


    Then why do you have to come one by one instead of coming together?


    Anyway, he is the Son of God, as long as the effect is the same, and the situation is different.


    Ye Hao showed a slight smile.


    "I understand."


    Ye Hao looked around the people in front of him.


    "Now we can see if he can really use the Holy Light." Sonia looked at Ye Hao with a sullen face.


    "Master Son has been confirmed by the Pope, is there a fake!" Charles looked at Sonya coldly.


    Sonia laughed and said nothing.


    "If you want to baptize more than 300 believers with holy light, without borrowing the holy stone. Even the Pope may not be able to succeed. In history, only the Son of God can do it."


    "This is the final test for the Son." Edmund said lightly.


    At this moment, everyone is paying attention to Ye Hao, waiting for the next baptism.


    Why is everyone looking forward to baptism so much?


    This is because it is said that people who have been baptized will not get sick for life. If they have a disease, they will be cured immediately, and even have the effect of extending their lifespan.


    So the biggest desire of these believers is to be baptized.


    "Then I will now let them line up one by one to receive the baptism of the Holy Son of the Son." Judy was about to arrange.


    "No need. It is too troublesome to come one by one, let''s all come together." Ye Hao smiled.


    Judy wrinkled, and she looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "Master Shengzi, what did you say? Come all together?"


    "Yes. Isn''t it the baptism of the Holy Light? Simple."


    Ye Hao took a step forward, raised his head like a superior, and looked down upon everyone below.


    "Believers of God, get ready to welcome God''s gift with your pious hearts."


    Ye Hao''s words resounded throughout the square in front of the main hall.


    "Strange? I heard that in the past, didn''t they always baptize one by one?"


    "Yes. My father was once fortunate to participate in the baptism of the Holy Light held by the Pope once every ten years. The step was for the Pope to caress the foreheads of the believers one by one and offer their blessings."


    "Isn''t the steps of Master Shengzi different?"


    It was not only the believers in the square who were surprised.


    Even the four cardinals on the side were a little surprised.


    "Hehe. Our Lord Son is a bit too frivolous, right? One-time use of the Holy Light can cover 300 people, who does he think he is? God? Hehehe." Sonia sneered.


    "In the history of the Holy See, apart from the first Son, I haven''t heard of any Son who can baptize more than 300 believers at once." Edmund also showed a skeptical look.


    "Even if it is the Son, it is not a **** after all. The Holy Light they use is also limited, and Master Son''s words are a bit too full." Charles said solemnly.


    Feeling the suspicious look in the surrounding people, even the cardinals couldn''t believe it.


    There is an arc at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth, which is very good. Today, let you **** sticks witness what a real miracle is.


    The high-level sacred aura is on!


    [Ding: The Holy Aura is on, may I use the hidden aura effect]


    Is there a halo effect?


    Of course, this kind of occasion does not need to be hidden, the more publicity the better.


    At the next moment, a strange circle emitting pure white light appeared under Ye Hao''s feet, and at the same time, a halo appeared on the heads of the followers below.


    If you count them down, there are more than one hundred in total.


    This scene is quite gorgeous, it''s like a **** descending to the world.


    As the leader, Ye Hao, his whole body was wrapped in light.


    "This...this feels so comfortable. I feel like my whole body is light and fluttering." An eighty-year-old man in a wheelchair suddenly stood up slowly.


    He stepped away from his trembling legs: "I...I can go."


    The relatives of the old man next to him watched this scene in disbelief.


    "This is a miracle, a miracle. Thank you, Lord Son." The old man directly knelt on the ground, tearfully knelt down, and his family members also knelt on the ground.


    "Mom, I want to eat. I''m so hungry." A sallow-faced kid suddenly took his mother''s hand and called.


    The mother looked at her child in astonishment: "Son...you...what were you talking about?"


    "Mom, I want to eat, I want to eat burgers, chicken legs, sandwiches, and I want to drink Coke." The child said.


    The mother immediately hugged her child like pear blossoms.


    "Great. My kid wants to eat."


    "Thank you Lord Son, thank Lord Son."


    The mother immediately knelt on the ground, her head constantly hitting the ground. If it weren''t for a Vatican nun next to her, she would have to knock her forehead.


    "I know that child, it seems that he has anorexia, and has been relying on nutrient solutions for five or six years to maintain his life. Many pastors and doctors have seen it and it is useless."


    "This is really a miracle. I also feel better physically."


    "I feel my mood is better."


    The more than one hundred people felt that they were very good, and they knelt on the ground to express their gratitude to Ye Hao.


    "This... how is this powerful sacred power possible?" Sonia looked at the scene in disbelief.


    "It is indeed impossible, but it just appeared in front of us. This Lord Son is stronger than the previous three, and even second only to the first Lord." Edmund looked at the Lord with a serious look. Dark-haired youth in the light.


    Judy, who is closest to Ye Hao, can be said to feel the most obvious, because she is also shrouded in aura.


    Not only was the negative emotions dispelled, she felt that her strength seemed to have improved a lot.


    She looked at Ye Hao''s eyes, full of reverence.

 Chapter 1137： Olena, the guardian knight!

    Chapter 1137 Olena, Guardian Knight!


    Except for the one hundred people who received the "blessings", everyone else stared at all this with admiration.


    After the halo lasted for five minutes against the hundred people, Ye Hao lifted his hand, and the halo disappeared from the top of the heads of the hundred people.


    Transferred to another hundred people around.


    Just wait and see, when they really felt the miracle.


    The heart was also overwhelmed by this power, and there was another admiration and surprise.


    Because the upper limit of the high-level sacred aura is 100 people, so in order to get the rain and dew, it is to take turns.


    Fortunately, the duration is one hour, and this skill does not cost Ye Hao himself, so he only needs to change the halo bonus object every time.


    Although this doesn''t match the word one-off, it is estimated that no one cares about it now, and they are all immersed in the miracles performed by Ye Hao.


    After half an hour passed, almost everyone present was "prayed" by Ye Hao.


    of course there are exceptions.


    Those are the three of the Nancy family.


    Master David still doesn''t change his face, but Dodd and Jessica are really on pins and needles.


    They didn''t feel the so-called power, but they still pretended to accept the blessing.


    "This powerful sacred power." Edmund opened his eyes, and he also felt Ye Hao''s power just now.


    "Very pure holy light, it feels very good." Charles looked at the Lord Son who was admired in awe.


    No one doubts Ye Hao''s identity anymore.


    "Huh." Sonia snorted coldly, preparing to leave with an unwilling look.


    "Sonia, where are you going." Charles looked at Sonya.


    "The baptismal ceremony is over, I don''t need to stay here anymore." Sonia replied indifferently.


    "You are disrespectful to Lord Son!" Charles rebuked.


    Sonya''s eyes were cold, and she stared at Charles: "Boy. When I was the cardinal, you didn''t know where it was. Here, it''s not your turn to tell me."


    Charles clenched his fists and looked angry.


    Sonia left here.


    "Okay. You don''t know the temper of this old woman, leave her alone." Dennis took Charles by the arm and comforted.


    "Humph. Lean on the old man." Charles snorted.


    The bell rang at ten o''clock, this time the baptism ceremony ended very quickly, thanks to the miracle that Ye Hao displayed.


    The difference from an hour ago was that everyone looked at Ye Hao with longing and awe at this moment.


    "Huh, I''m exhausted." Ye Hao let out a sigh of relief, pretending to be tired, and wiped the "sweat" on his forehead.


    "What are the next arrangements?" Ye Hao interrogated Judy on the side.


    Judy replied respectfully: "After that, the Lord Son will share the holy food with the believers. It is usually arranged at four or five in the afternoon, but because this baptism ceremony ends early, it can be arranged at noon."


    "Well, that happens to be one thing I have to announce."


    Ye Hao turned his head to look at everyone in front of him.


    "Everyone, the baptism ceremony is over. I will arrange for everyone to enjoy the holy eclipse later, but I have one more thing to announce before then."


    Hearing that Lord Son was about to announce things, everyone calmed down and prepared to listen to Lord Son''s holy words.


    "I am the Son, God made me come to the world to baptize the sins of the world. With my own strength, it is a little meager. So today I want to announce..."


    "Orina of the Nancy family, will be my guardian knight from today."


    When Ye Hao announced this incident, he also specifically moved out of the name of God.


    After all, Ye Hao is now the Son of God, except for the Pope, what he says here is nothing.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were on Olena.


    Olena looked at the Lord Son who was watching her in disbelief.


    She...she became a guardian knight?


    The guardian knight of Lord Son?


    This level is equivalent to the paladins of the three major knights.


    Master David on the side looked at his granddaughter, who had never been concerned, with a strange light in his eyes.


    In addition, Dodd fell silent, as for that Jessica.


    She clenched her fists and looked at Olena jealously.


    Why, why did this woman become the guardian knight of Lord Son, why!


    Everyone is looking at this woman, why are they not looking at themselves.


    This woman is like this, she will constantly blame others for what she can''t get, and never find the reason from her.


    "Knight Olena, don''t you want to be my guardian knight?" Ye Hao smiled at that stupid Olena.


    "I...I." Olena was so excited that she couldn''t speak, she felt the envy, jealousy, and blessing eyes of people around her.


    She unknowingly walked up the steps and walked in front of Ye Hao.


    Olena at this time was just wearing normal clothes. Although there was a knight sword hung around her waist, she did not feel like a knight.


    "As a knight, it is a bit inappropriate to wear this suit to accept the gift. Bishop Judy, do you have a paladin-level armor weapon for my Miss Guardian Knight." Ye Hao glanced at Judy next to him.


    This Lord Saint was ripping off again, and she couldn''t refuse under the eyes of everyone.


    Fortunately, a set of paladin equipment is nothing compared to the archbishop''s scepter.


    "Knight Olena, come with me." Judy took Olena to the side, a wall of light covering the two of them.


    After a few minutes.


    The light wall disappeared, and a heroic figure appeared in front of everyone.


    The gorgeous white gold full-body armor, although it is armor, looks very thin and close to the body, perfectly showing Olena''s rugged figure.


    At this moment, Olena really seemed to be a holy knight, with that blonde hair, if she put wings on her back.


    Ye Hao felt that even an angel was nothing but that.


    "Knight Olena, don''t hurry up to accept the gift of Lord Son." Judy''s voice made Olena come back to her senses.


    She walked slowly in front of Ye Hao and looked at the man in front of her.


    This man who changed himself, who would have thought that she would be punished in the arena of the Knights Templar a day ago.


    Today, she is wearing this gorgeous armor, standing in front of so many people, accepting the gift of Lord Son, and becoming the guardian knight of Son.


    What an honour, she felt like she was dreaming.


    "Olena Nancy. Would you like to be my guardian knight." Ye Hao has read some books about medieval knights receiving rituals. The plots in them are similar, so Ye Hao pretended to be the same.


    Olena took a deep breath and knelt on one knee. She drew out her new knight sword from her waist and held it in both hands.


    "The Nancy family. Olena Nancy, is willing to be the guardian knight of Lord Son, and will serve him for life. Turn it into a shield, and use her life to protect the Son. Turn into a sword to kill all crimes that offend the Son. ."


    Most of the knights in the audience, including the Paladin, looked at the female knight with envy.


    Being able to swear an oath to Lord Son and become his guardian knight is simply the vision of most knights in the Holy See.


    Beside Master Saint Son, that is the closest position to God.

 Chapter 1138： The old pope comes here!

    Chapter 1138 The old Pope is coming!


    Ye Hao picked up the knight sword in Olena''s hand.


    Oops, this sword is not bad, and the sword body is still inlaid with a holy stone, but it seems that the holy stone is a defective product, only the size of a grain of rice, and the system has no sound.


    But it can still increase the attributes of this sword.


    Moreover, the material of this sword is not ordinary. Generally speaking, it is at least high-grade warrior level, second only to his 72 soul chasing blades.


    Ye Hao held the hilt of the sword, and the blade was resting on Olena''s shoulder.


    "From today, you are my guardian knight."


    The simple ceremony was over, and everyone below came to applause of celebration.


    Olena stood up, took her knight sword from Ye Hao, and retracted it into the scabbard.


    At this moment, Ye Hao also handed over a small bottle of white liquid.


    "You are my guardian knight. I always have to give you some gifts and drink it. This should help your strength."


    Olena took the bottle. She didn''t know what was in it, but she opened it slowly.


    Others are also watching this small bottle, and the things that Master Shengzi can take out must not be ordinary things.


    The mouth of the bottle opened, and a fragrance came out, and the mouth of the bottle still carried a faint light.


    "smell good!"


    "Just smelling this scent makes me feel refreshed."


    "This is even better than the previous baptism."


    The believers in the audience looked at the bottle of water in surprise.


    "This breath...?" Judy looked suspicious next to him.


    Olena had already drank the liquid in the bottle at this time.


    Olena suddenly shook her whole body, and a faint circle of light burst out of her body and then dissipated.


    Olena''s eyes also radiated light.


    But this only lasted for a short one or two seconds.


    The people in the audience did not notice anything strange, but the four cardinals present looked at Olena in amazement.


    "This is... Is this the breath of Holy Power?" Judy looked at Olena in surprise.


    The next moment, Edmund and other cardinals all appeared on the stage.


    "Judy, you go to arrange people, let them go to the banquet venue to enjoy the holy food." Edmund whispered.


    "Yes." Although Judy agreed, he still turned back three steps and left, keeping his eyes on Olena.


    "Holy Son, Knight Olena. Can you please come with us." Although Edmund was saying to Ye Hao, his eyes fell on Olena, as if there was something attracted to her. They are the same.


    "it is good."


    Ye Hao also noticed something strange, could it be because of that thing just now?


    The reward that Ye Hao had previously received from the system, holy water, was given to Olena.


    The baptism ceremony was over, and everyone in front of the main hall left one after another.


    But Ye Hao and several people came to an unmanned corner next to the main hall.


    "Master Saint, dare to ask. What did you give Olena just now? Why can we feel the faint holy power from Olena now!" Edmund asked seriously.


    "Sacred Power?" Ye Hao muttered this word in surprise.


    "Sacred power is a more advanced existence than the power we use. It is completely different from the energy of our world, and it is said that this is the power used by angels. We call it the sacred power." Charles explained.


    "And the use of holy light generally requires holy power. The power used by Lord Son is a type of holy power, but it is not as strong as that of angels."


    The Holy Power used by myself? Haha, I use system skills.


    Ye Hao didn''t know what the system was using.


    Dennis, who had a holy pupil beside him, had a strange light in one of his eyes.


    "Now Olena has a small amount of Holy Power stored in her body, but the amount is small."


    It seems that this holy power should be the effect of holy water. It was recorded in the previous system introduction that holy water will bring a magical power to the user, but this power will slowly be consumed.


    "That seems to be the energy contained in the cup of holy water I gave Olena just now." Ye Hao pretended to be calm and said.


    "Holy water?" Several people said in unison.


    "Yeah. Don''t the Holy See have a big term about holy water in the history?" Ye Hao said.


    "There are many holy waters recorded in the history of the Holy See, but those holy waters are some ordinary healing items. The most powerful of them is the water contained in the Holy Grail. It is said that after ten years of fullness, the water was consumed by people. That person can have a physique close to God."


    "But in fact, the physique is just like us cardinals, who can use the Holy Light. This is why the early Holy See has a very strong relationship, but the Holy Grail has disappeared for thousands of years."


    "And even if it is the water in the Holy Grail, it is impossible to contain Holy Power!" Edmund muttered solemnly.


    "I don''t know about that." Ye Hao opened his hands.


    "I don''t know Master Son, how did you get this holy water?" Edmund asked.


    This old man is a little bit inquisitive.


    "This holy water. Actually, it was produced when I was meditating, praying, and practicing. I thought it was unusual, so I collected it with a cup." Ye Hao babbled a reason.


    "Then it seems that this may be the result of the communication between the Son and God." Edmund believed this statement.


    Sure enough, communicating with these gods is easy, and they believe everything they say.


    "Knight Olena, can you please mobilize the power in your body to attack me." Edmund looked at Olena.


    Olena was taken aback, and she shook her head repeatedly: "How can this work? You are the cardinal, how can I attack you."


    "It''s okay. Your attack can''t hurt me, I just want to understand your power, please."


    Getting rid of by a cardinal, Olena can only pull out her knight sword reluctantly.


    Unexpectedly, the first time she wielded this brand-new knight sword, she would face a cardinal.


    "That Olena is offended." Olena clenched the knight sword in her hand, using the power of her whole body, slashed towards Edmund.


    The blow of the third-order high-level knight is not ordinary.


    But this time she faced the cardinal.


    Edmund raised his hand, the holy ring on his finger glowed, and the protective shield appeared.


    The knight''s sword slashed on the shield, but an amazing scene appeared.


    A white light enveloped the body of the sword, and it penetrated the shield directly, and the blade slashed towards Edmund.


    However, Edmund held a scepter, a light flashed, and the knight sword stopped abruptly.


    "Okay." Edmund said, Olena breathed a sigh of relief and put down the sword.


    "The moment just now was indeed Holy Power, so the shield produced by the Holy Light can be ignored directly."


    "Furthermore, one-fifth of the power in her body has disappeared. It seems that this holy power is only temporarily stored in her body, and can be mobilized when she fights. Once it is consumed, it will be gone."


    Dennis, who had been observing with the holy pupil, said.


    "This matter needs to be reported to the Pope. Lord Son I will leave first." Several cardinals hurriedly left.


    Only Ye Hao and Olena were left here.


    "These old guys finally left." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, stretched his waist, and was unaccustomed to pretending to be in front of the old guys.


    Olena turned her head to look at Ye Hao, suddenly her pupils dilated, as if she had seen an incredible scene.


    "What''s the matter with you? I found out that I''m getting handsome again." Ye Hao joked subconsciously.


    "Teach...Teach... the Pope." Olena immediately knelt on one knee.


    "pope?"


    Ye Hao immediately turned around, and the old man with a black face and white robe was standing behind him with a scepter.


    "Hi, Lord Pope. Why do you walk without making a sound?" Ye Hao immediately put on a smile on his face: "The Red Jade Bishops were looking for you just now, I will call them for you."


    With that, Ye Hao was about to slip away, but when he turned his head, the old pope appeared in front of him again.


    "My holy original stone!"

 Chapter 1139： Leaving the Holy Mountain

    Chapter 1139


    "You kid, you took away all of my large piece of holy stone without a word." The old pope leaned in front of Ye Hao with a dark face, as if you owed me how much money.


    "Hey, you are the Pope anyway. There are people next to him." Ye Hao pointed to Olena next to him.


    Olena was so excited because of the pope''s appearance, her eyes were full of admiration and worship.


    After all, this one in front of me is the most powerful existence of the Holy See, known as the spokesperson of God in the world, the Pope of the Holy See!


    The old pope straightened up and looked at Olena on the side.


    "You are the guardian knight of the holy child."


    Ye Hao looked at the old Pope who was completely different from before. Although his appearance had not changed, his aura was completely different.


    It can''t be compared with the old man last night.


    "Yes, Lord Pope." Olena replied.


    "You were not here just now, how did you know?" Ye Hao looked at the old pope unexpectedly.


    "What happened outside the main hall is in my eyes." The old pope said lightly.


    He pointed to Olena: "You can go first. I have something to discuss with the son. By the way, since you are the guardian knight of the son, the son has booked an afternoon flight to Iceland. You should Make some preparations."


    "What? Fly to Iceland?" Olena looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    She never heard the news from Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao glared at the old pope, this old guy really said anything.


    The old pope raised his head as if he hadn''t said anything.


    "Ahem... Olena, I have something personal to do, so I want to leave."


    "Then I will go with you, Saint Son! I''ll go back and prepare!" Olena said without hesitation.


    "Wait..." Ye Hao grabbed Olena who was about to leave.


    He hesitated and said, "Actually, I am going to go by myself. Olena, you should stay here first."


    "No." Olena flatly refused.


    "That... you will be dangerous if you follow me..." Ye Hao really didn''t want Olena to follow him.


    Olena said steadfastly: "I have been your guardian knight since that moment. As your knight, if I can''t stay by your side, it''s my dereliction of duty. Rather than that, it''s better than the son. Give me a death."


    Seeing Olena that he didn''t agree, she was going to die.


    Ye Hao was helpless.


    "I see. Go and make preparations. Pack light."


    "Yes!" Olena ran away excitedly.


    Ye Hao sighed, and it was a bit inconvenient to bring a girl.


    He looked at the old pope with resentment: "The pope is fine. Even I know when I booked the plane."


    The old pope smiled triumphantly: "You are now the holy son of our Holy See. Of course I have to understand your schedule, although you are absolutely free. But to ensure your safety, I still send two more paladins to follow. You."


    "Don''t! Just have one follow, and two more. I don''t want to do it. If you dare to send it, don''t blame me for not stepping into the holy mountain again!" Ye Hao refused directly.


    Although the two paladins are very strong, it is equivalent to surveillance in disguise, Ye Hao can''t do it.


    The old pope no longer asks more about this question.


    He returned to his previous aura, his face changed, and he rushed to Ye Hao in a flash, picking up Ye Hao''s collar.


    "You stinky boy, you actually took away my holy original stone. You hurry back!"


    Ye Hao smiled lightly and spread his hands out: "My Lord Pope, that was what you promised me at the beginning. Let me take away the things in the Angel Tower. Are you trying to speak without counting?"


    This pope is a bit interesting. He is completely different in front of others and in front of himself. He didn''t see it with his own eyes. He couldn''t believe it was the same person.


    "you!"


    The old pope knew that the boy in front of him was not afraid of himself. He let go of his hand and stared at Ye Hao: "Then, as long as you can return the holy rough stone to me, I will let you take three things at will."


    There was golden light in Ye Hao''s eyes.


    The old pope immediately intervened: "Except the holy original stone!"


    He can still remember the other three angel towers and three holy original stones.


    "Forget it then." Ye Hao shook his head.


    "Five!" The old pope raised a hand, and he added: "I will personally choose two sacred objects and three secondary sacred objects!"


    "Don''t do it." Ye Hao shook his head.


    "Ten kinds!" said the old pope gritted his teeth.


    "That''s too polite." Ye Hao gave a frightened expression, then shook his head again: "How am I embarrassed to ask, this is enough."


    50,000 skill points! But it''s much better than those sacred artifacts that can''t be used.


    "You...you!" The old pope looked at Ye Hao not getting in, he was really anxious.


    "Okay. Then I ask you, how did you take out all the holy original stone from the Gabriel Angel Tower!"


    The old pope changed a question, and that matter still puzzled the old pope.


    Even he himself couldn''t take out all such a large piece of sacred rough stone, every time he could only use special means to cut a little bit, and then take it out.


    "Give me another piece of holy original stone, and I''ll tell you." Ye Hao looked at the old Pope like a profiteer.


    "roll."


    The old pope cast Ye Hao''s eyes.


    The old pope saw that Ye Hao was not going to talk about the holy original stone, and he couldn''t help it.


    "That''s the case for the holy raw stone. But what holy water did you have? The holy power in it, although it is very weak, will be gone after it is consumed."


    "But when fighting, it helps a lot. Even if there is holy power in the body, it is also very good for cultivation."


    The old pope caught Ye Hao''s holy water''s attention.


    Ye Hao was silent for a moment.


    Even though he was silent, he actually opened the system page.


    It stands to reason that things given by the system are generally sold in the system store.


    But now that the system store is shutting down, Ye Hao doesn''t know if the holy water is sold in it, and what the specific price is.


    "I can consider this, but I don''t have holy water on hand now. When I have time next time, I can give you a bottle or two." Ye Hao first wrote a blank check.


    "One or two bottles is too little. Look...As the Holy See, you must always contribute to the Holy See. Give me a hundred bottles." The old Pope looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    Ye Hao looked at the old pope''s smile: "Old treacherous and cunning. I want a hundred bottles, but...it''s not impossible. I will use the holy original stone to exchange it."


    The holy stone was exchanged for holy water, and the old pope stopped talking directly.


    "You can talk about other things, and the holy original stone will not be discussed."


    "That''s it. I won''t take part in any holy eclipse events in a while. You keep telling me that I am leaving."


    The holy food is nothing more than some more nutritious and nourishing foods.


    Ye Hao waved his hand. He took a few steps and stopped, pointing to the clothes on his body: "Do you still want this clothes."


    "Hurry up." The old pope shook his head in disgust.


    He looked at Ye Hao''s fading figure, and he didn''t know why he felt that this young man was really special. Perhaps because of this, they were so unrestrained when they were talking together.


    "Boy, don''t die outside. I''m still waiting for you to come back and inherit my pope position."


    The old pope called out.


    "In your place, you should sit on your own for a few more decades." Ye Hao''s voice of laughter came, but his figure was gone.


    The old pope has been standing there for a long time.


    "Holy Son..." Judy ran over in a hurry, but saw the pope there, she immediately saluted: "My Pope."


    "It''s Judy. That kid is gone, so let''s arrange the holy eclipse later."


    "Yes." Judy replied, and then she reacted and subconsciously shouted: "No! The Archbishop-level scepter Gray had before is still in the hands of the Son."


    The old pope''s face went dark again.


    "This kid..."

 Chapter 1140： Olena becomes the master of the Nancy family?

    Chapter 1140 Olena becomes the master of the Nancy family?


    After solving a series of things, Ye Hao "borrowed" a carriage and went down the mountain.


    "Master Shengzi. Where are you going?" the coachman outside asked cautiously.


    "Well, go to the ancient Rome city airport." Ye Hao replied casually.


    He took out the two things he had previously obtained from the storage ring.


    The archbishop¡¯s scepter and the ring.


    Ye Hao''s hand touched the scepter first.


    [Under system detection...can absorb 1,000 skill points]


    One thousand skill points!


    These people from the Holy See are really incredible.


    If I remember correctly, there are at least ten archbishops alone, and if they collect all their scepters, there will be a full 10,000 skill points.


    Uh¡­¡­


    But that would be a bit too ostentatious. After all, the old Pope''s strength is unpredictable. If the time comes to provoke him, although he will not kill himself, there is still no problem in imprisoning himself in the holy mountain.


    Thinking of this, Ye Hao dispelled the idea, and spent a few minutes to absorb the holy stone on the scepter.


    [Host¡¯s current skill points: 9466]


    In a blink of an eye, there were nearly 10,000 skill points, and there were still about four days before the system was upgraded.


    Today is the 27th.


    "Promise Hou Boyi to reach the North Pole before the 30th. But if there is no accident, there should be no problem. The plane this afternoon flew to Iceland last night, which is the early morning of tomorrow."


    "It takes another day to go to the North Pole, no matter how you count it, it is impossible to catch up." Ye Hao leaned on the seat, very relaxed.


    As for the ring, it is a good defensive weapon, so take it first.


    After more than an hour, the carriage stopped.


    "Sir, the ancient Rome city airport is here. What else do you want?" The driver pulled the driving curtain and looked respectfully at the young man in front of him.


    Before he was carrying his master to go down the holy mountain, but he was stopped by the young man in front of him and asked to borrow a carriage.


    You should know that those who can bring a carriage to the holy mountain are people of high status.


    Just when he thought that the master was going to teach this young man severely, who would have thought that the master, who had always been above the top, would send that young man aboard with respect and reverence.


    He also asked him to complete whatever the young man explained.


    [The system prompts that the task is complete. Reward skill points: 50¡¿


    [Host¡¯s current skill points: 9516]


    The sudden task prompt made Ye Hao stunned for a moment, then a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. It seemed that Olena''s matter had been resolved.


    "Brother, I can trouble you one thing. Go to the ancient Roman city library and talk to the library manager. Let him tell Mr. Hilton that I will wait for him at the ancient Rome airport. If you want to talk, please before 18 o''clock. Come here to find me."


    "This is a reward for you."


    After Ye Hao finished speaking, he threw a stack of Euros to the coachman, got out of the carriage, and walked slowly into the airport.


    The driver looked at the stack of euros, his eyes straightened, which is at least equivalent to his salary for several months.


    ...


    Half an hour ago.


    Nancy Family Hall.


    When Olena just stepped into the hall, she saw the hall including Lord David, Dowd, Jessica and some important people in the family.


    At this moment, the platinum armor on Olena had disappeared without a trace, and she was wearing the usual clothes before.


    "grandfather."


    Olena said hello, and then she was about to go upstairs to prepare things for her trip.


    "Olena, can you wait a minute? In just a few minutes, we want to talk to you." Master David''s tone of speaking to Olena at this moment is completely different from before.


    Before, Master David used a commanding tone, but now he is seeking Olena''s opinion.


    Olena stopped, and she looked suspiciously at the scene before her.


    "Grandpa, what do you want?"


    At this time, the three of Master David should still be enjoying the holy food on the holy mountain, but such things happened during the ceremony. How could they still have the face to stay here, so they came back early.


    Before returning, Lord David arranged for the majority of people to be called for a family meeting.


    "I''m going to pass on the position of the head of the Nancy family to Olena." Master David''s words shocked everyone.


    The tribesmen looked at Olena with complicated eyes, but did not make any comments.


    "Grandpa, you can''t give our family to such an illegitimate girl!" Jessica stood up and roared ferociously.


    "Shut up!" Master David yelled, "No matter what, Olena is the blood of our Nancy family. I pass on the control of the family to whom, there is no need for you to talk too much here."


    Jessica lowered her head unwillingly and stared at Olena with resentment.


    "Grandpa. I am not interested in the rights of the family. I am now the guardian knight of Lord Son, and I have only one mission now, which is to protect the Son." Olena said lightly.


    "Huh. Isn''t it a **** that allows the saint to vent at any time, don''t put gold on your face here." Jessica muttered contemptuously.


    The next moment, a sword appeared on her neck.


    "Jessica, you can insult me. But if you dare to insult Master Shengzi again, my knight sword will cut off your head." Olena''s cold voice was as cold as her sword.


    "You...you dare." Jessica looked at Olena with fear.


    "You try it." Olena said coldly.


    "Enough. Jessica, you will leave the ancient city of Rome tomorrow. I have arranged a marriage for you in Australia. From now on, I will not return to Europe." David said.


    Jessica''s face turned pale, she looked at Grandpa in disbelief.


    Grandpa''s words are like sending her out, Australia?


    Although there are planes and ships now, they are equivalent to the sky.


    There, how could it be better here.


    "No...I''m not going...I''m not going." Jessica screamed in horror, and was taken away by her servant.


    "Olena. I''m older. I''ll tell you the truth, even if the Nancy family doesn''t have anything on the holy mountain, it will be ruined within a few decades."


    "But now you are the hope of our Nancy family. You are the guardian knight next to Lord Son, if... if you can be pregnant with the child with Son, then... that..."


    "I know we people have been too indifferent to you these years. I can apologize to you, but please also help the Nancy family because your father is the Nancy family."


    Master David stood up on crutches and bowed deeply to Olena.


    Other tribesmen also stood up and bowed to Olena, including Dodd.


    Olena looked at these relatives in front of her, she really felt funny.


    Before, they regarded themselves as illegitimate daughters from outside, as a redundant existence.


    Now it''s just because they have an extra identity, they just flatter themselves like this, which makes her feel that this family is really sad.


    Olena took a deep breath.


    "I am willing to be the head of the Nancy family, but this is all because I have half the blood of the Nancy family in my body, because my father, after all, brought me to this family after my mother died."


    "If it weren''t for this, I wouldn''t be able to become a knight, and it would be impossible to meet Lord Saint Son."


    "But...I am a knight of Lord Son, I will serve him. I will not take charge of family affairs, so I have Brother Duode as my agent."


    "If there is nothing else, I''m going to prepare something for a long trip with Master Shengzi."


    Olena finished speaking and went upstairs to her room.

 Chapter 1141： My value

    Chapter 1141 My Value


    Master David took a seat.


    A smile appeared on his face: "The Nancy family is saved."


    Other people are also very happy.


    The guardian knight of Lord Son is the head of the Nancy family. This is a good sign, if Olena can still be pregnant with Lord Son''s child in the future.


    That kid is very likely to become an archbishop or even a cardinal!


    The Nancy family may become one of the great nobles in ancient Rome.


    You must know that the families behind the archbishops and cardinals are all rich or noble.


    I also verified that sentence, and one person was able to ascend to heaven.


    "Dodd. Give Olena the golden card of the company''s property. Olena now has the right to mobilize any resources of the Nancy family." Master David looked at Dodd seriously: "Remember, now the Nancy family The person in charge is Olena."


    "I don''t want other things to happen, otherwise you will become the second Jessica. Nothing is more important than the prosperity of the Nancy family."


    Dodd bowed his head and said, "Dodd understands."


    He raised his head and looked at Olena''s room above.


    He knew what Grandpa meant, and he wasn''t an impulsive fool like Jessica.


    In any case, Olena became the head of the Nancy family, and that would benefit the Nancy family without any harm.


    And Olena just said that she doesn''t care about the Nancy family, so in fact he still has certain rights.


    Rather than clean up a mess, it is better to control the power of a thriving big family, even if there is a woman on top.


    ...


    Ancient Rome Airport, inside the VIP lounge.


    I didn''t expect that the shareholder of this airport was one of the people who had participated in the etiquette before. Somehow I learned that Ye Hao had booked a ticket and specially arranged for someone to wait at the airport gate 24 hours.


    After Ye Hao stepped into the airport, a beautiful stewardess escorted Ye Hao into the VIP lounge. There was only Ye Hao in the luxurious lounge.


    In addition, several beautiful flight attendants were arranged to serve Ye Hao.


    However, these flight attendants seemed to think that Ye Hao was the eldest young master of a certain family, and didn''t know that he was a saint son.


    "Man, eat peaches."


    "Handsome guy, I''ll press your shoulders."


    Ye Hao sat on the sofa, enjoying the warm hospitality of a group of blond stewardesses in black silk short skirts. It was a real treat.


    Surrounded by **** flight attendants, this is the dream of all ordinary men.


    "Sir, there is an old man named Hilton outside who wants to see you." A staff member''s voice came from the door.


    This is really fast.


    "All of you go down." Ye Hao asked the stewardess to leave, and then ordered Hilton to come in.


    Soon, the waiting room, which was still full of voices, turned from a group of beautiful flight attendants into two bad old men.


    Ye Hao felt the change, a little helpless.


    "Mr. Ye." Hilton looked at Ye Hao with respect in his eyes.


    "Mr. Ye." Even the experimental madman next to him, Orlando looked at Ye Hao with glowing eyes.


    "Don''t stand, sit down." Ye Hao motioned for the two to sit down.


    Then he looked at Orlando: "How is it, what about the potion I refined."


    Speaking of the medicine, Orlando, who had just sat down on his butt, immediately stood up again and said excitedly.


    "Ten bottles of advanced meditation potions! Ten bottles! Even the alchemist who wrote the recipe manual has never achieved such a result. Mr. Ye...no...Master Ye. Your alchemy is really amazing. Up."


    Seeing Orlando''s flattery, Ye Hao waved his hand.


    "Actually, I didn''t understand alchemy at all before this."


    "It''s impossible!" Orlando shook his head.


    "I studied Huaxia''s alchemy, also known as alchemy. It has the same effect as the pharmacy of alchemy. So I tried to do it, and I didn''t expect it to be the same." Ye Hao explained. Tao.


    "Alchemy! Is it something from the mysterious East?" Orlando immediately took out a pamphlet and wrote it down.


    Ye Hao looked at Hilton, feeling Hilton''s ardent gaze: "President Hilton, about joining the Magic Guild before. I can give you an answer now."


    "I can join the Magic Guild, but I will not accept any control or order from the Magic Guild."


    "Of course there is no problem!" Sheldon replied directly.


    "In addition, I need the Magic Guild''s information about magic, all the information. Magic potions, magic arrays, etc..." Ye Hao said.


    The Magic Guild is also a long-standing existence.


    Compared with the culture of the West and the East, although the East is more unified and long-standing, due to several major changes in Chinese history, many things have been lost.


    However, the powers that have been passed down to this day in the West have well preserved what was left in the European Middle Ages and even earlier.


    For example, the blood family, the Holy See, and the Magic Guild have fallen, but there are many good things to come.


    The most important are those magic books. If Ye Hao can learn the magic of Tier 4 or even Tier 5, it will be a great help for Ye Hao.


    Eastern martial arts mainly focus on close combat, magic focuses on long-range attack, and the two complement each other, which can definitely greatly increase Ye Hao''s strength. This is Ye Hao''s plan for his future.


    "This... our branch has a limited collection of books, such as some magic books above Tier 4, or other things are kept in the headquarters. But I think with your qualifications, Mr. Ye, the president of the headquarters will definitely meet your requirements."


    Hilton also added: "I can still give Mr. Ye an identity now, how about the honorary wizard of the magic branch of ancient Rome?"


    "Let''s do it. But I''m ugly in front. If I have any dissatisfaction, I will withdraw at any time." Ye Hao said sternly.


    "Yes." Hilton was overjoyed. He thought of something and hurriedly said: "That''s right. Mr. Ye, there is one more thing. I have sent Lina to the Magic Headquarters for the advanced meditation potions you made."


    "I hope Mr. Ye will take some time to go to the headquarters. People over there take this medicine very seriously!"


    Ye Hao thought about it, Magic Headquarters.


    It''s not impossible to go there, and there must be a lot of good things in the magician''s lair. They have the meditation potion and the identity of the holy child, and they dare not do anything to themselves.


    "Yes. But maybe after Christmas." Ye Hao said.


    "Okay. We welcome you at any time."


    After some talks, Hilton and the others left, and Olina and Ye Hao, who had arrived, successfully boarded the plane to Iceland.


    In the first class, Ye Hao looked at Olena sitting next to him.


    "Where is your armor?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    He didn''t think Olena had any storage items or large boxes.


    "That armor is here." Olena stretched out her hand and revealed the bracelet on it.


    She moved her lips slightly, chanting a spell silently.


    A white light flashed, and the platinum armor immediately wrapped Olena''s body.


    "The white rose armor that Bishop Judy gave me is an armor with magical abilities. When you don''t need it, you can remove it and store it in the bracelet. When you want to use it, you only need to mute a spell to equip it. Very convenient."


    Olena replied, with a happy smile on her face.


    White light flashed again on her body, and the armor disappeared.


    This is really convenient equipment.


    "Your family''s affairs have been handled?" Ye Hao looked at the haze swept away on Olena''s face.


    Olena looked at the sky outside the window with a faint smile: "Yeah."


    "Before you went to Xiangdu alone to try to obtain the handle of the holy spear, in fact, to prove your worth to the family, right?" Ye Hao asked.


    Olena did not hide, she nodded.


    "People in the family asked me to marry Luke. But I didn''t want to. Those people said that this is the value of my existence. At that time, my mind was heated, and I wanted to prove my value through something instead of marrying. To a man."


    "I happened to hear about the appearance of the holy spear handle, because it is far away in Asia and it is still a broken holy artifact. The Holy See has no plans to take it back. At that time, I was thinking, if I could get the holy spear handle back, then I could prove it. Own it!"


    Olena showed a self-deprecating look: "Think about it now, I was really stupid at the time. But I am also glad that I went there, otherwise I would not meet you, Lord Son."


    Olena looked at Ye Hao with determination in her eyes.


    "Now my duty is to protect you, Lord Son, this is my value."

 Chapter 1142： Corpse under the bed

    Chapter 1142


    Iceland airport, it is already midnight.


    The streets outside Iceland¡¯s airport are covered with snow, and the sky is still mixed with snow.


    The people in the plush coats around looked at the men and women who were walking on the street in ordinary spring and autumn clothes in surprise.


    The temperature here is now more than ten degrees below zero. They wear scarves and furry coats and feel the bitter wind.


    These two people are walking in such weather in those thin clothes?


    "Aren''t you afraid of the cold in this way?" Ye Hao looked at Olena next to her.


    He has Nine Suns'' internal strength to protect his body. At this point of temperature, let alone wearing this suit, he doesn''t feel cold even if he is naked.


    "Fortunately. Tier 3 senior knights have a certain degree of patience for cold and heat. I can stand it within minus fifty degrees." Olena replied.


    Sure enough, people who practice martial arts, regardless of the east and west, care about physical fitness.


    "But it''s not so good to be seen as a weird person like this. It''s already one o''clock in the morning. Let''s change our clothes and find a hotel to stay in." Ye Hao said.


    "it is good."


    After half an hour.


    In a hotel in Iceland, a man and woman wearing plush coats like ordinary people booked a two-person room.


    Holding the room card, Ye Hao and Olena came to their room.


    But when Ye Hao just walked into the room, he frowned and stopped Olena.


    "Wait, it smells of blood."


    Olena immediately became vigilant, and the knight sword in the white rose armor appeared in Olena''s hands.


    But she looked at Ye Hao suspiciously, she didn''t even smell the blood, but Ye Hao reacted immediately.


    Maybe it''s because her realm is not as high as Master Shengzi.


    But this has nothing to do with realm. Ye Hao, who has a blood physique, has a spiritual sensitivity different from ordinary people''s blood.


    Ye Hao walked into the room with high vigilance, and at the same time used the kinship ability to explore the room.


    Ye Hao''s eyes fell on the double bed of the hotel.


    The double bed is made up very clean and there is nothing unusual.


    "No abnormality was found." Olena came behind Ye Hao, she checked the suite again, and found nothing abnormal.


    "In the bed." Ye Hao pointed to the two beds.


    "Bedboard? This...it seems to be a solid bed." Olena looked at the side of the bed that touched the ground. From the outside, it should be a solid bed.


    Ye Hao stepped forward and lifted the top of the bed. The bed that ordinary people can''t move is like a toy in Ye Hao''s hands.


    Although this bed has baffles on both sides, it is actually hollow!


    Under the bed, three naked people squeezed into it, there are still many wounds on their bodies, but the blood has solidified.


    Olena took a breath, swallowed, walked to the other bed, and lifted the board.


    "There are also three bodies here." Olena exclaimed.


    Ye Hao walked over and looked at the three naked bodies again.


    "It seems that our luck is not very good. We can see the corpses when we open a room." Ye Hao shook his head helplessly, and knelt down to examine the corpses.


    "Then shall we call the police?" Olena asked.


    "You don''t need to call the police." Ye Hao directly dispelled Olena''s thoughts. If he was involved in any murder case at this time, it would be very troublesome.


    Today is the early morning of the 28th.


    Rest for a while and prepare to set off to the North Pole at dawn. There are only two days left before the 30th of the month.


    "And it''s useless even if you call the police. These six people are not ordinary people, and they are not cases that the police can handle." After Ye Hao checked, stood up, took the towel next to him and wiped his hands.


    "Son¡­¡­"


    "You forgot to call me Ye Hao when you follow me outside." Ye Hao glared at Olena.


    Ye Hao didn''t want others to know that he was the Son of God, that would be too public.


    He continued pointing to the six corpses and said: "They are not ordinary people, their bodies are all traces of training, but the person who did it is not clear."


    "The time of death should be three days ago to five days ago. But it may be earlier, because this is Iceland, the temperature is low, and the body is unlikely to rot easily."


    "And there are obvious signs of fighting in front of you. These six people, three men and two women, should all be Eastern European based on their physical appearance."


    Ye Hao looked at the surrounding rooms, his hand slid gently across the wall.


    "And this is the first scene."


    "Why? It''s very neat here. Look at their injuries, there are signs of resistance. If there is a fight here. It''s impossible for this room to be like this, and it''s impossible for the people in the hotel to be unaware?" Olena Shook his head.


    "Don''t be confused by your eyes. If you want to see clearly, you can find some luminol reagent, which can show the clean blood." Ye Hao turned around and turned his back to Olena .


    At this moment, his eyes turned blood red.


    And in his eyes, the originally glamorous suite had blood stains on the walls and floor, and there were **** paw prints on the ground that people had struggled with.


    "If I guessed correctly. These six people should be companions. They happened to be in this room that day."


    "And there was a sudden knock on the door outside, probably under the pretext of room service."


    "And when this lady went to open the door, she was shot headshot unsuspectingly." Ye Hao pointed to a woman with a bullet hole in her forehead.


    "After that, people from outside swarmed in. It was a killing without suspense, and the crush of strength made these six people unable to resist..."


    Ye Hao closed his eyes.


    Elementary time memories! launch.


    When Ye Hao opened his eyes again, the surrounding scenes changed.


    Four men were sitting on the bed playing poker, and the other two women were chatting on the other bed.


    Because Ye Hao could see only one meter around, so he couldn''t see the door.


    But at this moment, something seemed to attract them. One of the four men moved his mouth. Ye Hao knew from his lips that it made the two women open the door.


    One of the two women, the headshot woman stood up and disappeared from Ye Hao''s sight.


    Then suddenly the remaining five people looked at the door in horror.


    A handful of darts appeared in front of Ye Hao, very fast, passed through Ye Hao''s body, and Ye Hao turned his head.


    Behind him, a man with a card in his hand was stabbed in the eye by a dart. He opened his mouth wide as if screaming, but soon there was no movement.


    Poison on darts?


    Ye Hao murmured inwardly.


    Then a man''s body suddenly swelled, his upper body clothes torn apart, his whole body was full of muscles, his mouth opened wide as if he was roaring.


    "Fight! Kill these bastards." Ye Hao murmured a few English words through his lips.


    After that, four or five people in black wearing masks appeared in Ye Hao''s sight, almost exactly the same as Ye Hao''s previous guess, crushing without suspense.


    And these people who were attacked turned out to be supernaturalists!


    It''s just that their abilities are very ordinary, and the strongest one is only F grade, and the battle is settled within a minute.


    Then the group of people in black started cleaning the room very professionally, covering up the **** killing field, then stuffing the six undressed corpses into the hotel and taking away all the belongings of the six people on the scene.


    From beginning to end, these people in black did not show their faces, and they used a wide range of abilities, including hot weapons, cold weapons, and common abilities.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes, the scene in front of him was restored again, Olena was looking at Ye Hao in confusion.


    In the few seconds just now, Ye Hao suddenly stood there in a daze.


    "Ye Hao, do you know their identities?" Olena asked.


    "I don''t know, but I already know their identities roughly. And this is just one of the scenes. I think there should be a few corpses next door." Ye Hao looked at the wall next to him and looked through the wall as if he had seen something.

 Chapter 1143： Blizzard, heavy rain!

    Chapter 1143 Blizzard, heavy rain!


    Olena was sitting alone on the seat in the suite, the bed board had been refurbished, and the body under the bed had disappeared.


    The window was opened, the cold wind mixed with snowflakes blew into the house, and a figure came in.


    "Ye Hao!" Olena stood up and looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao patted the snow off his body.


    "I also found five bodies in the next room. It seems that they should be the same group as the six people who died in our room."


    "I went to the hotel lobby to check the previous check-in information. The check-in information showed that it was a small tour group of eleven. There was no other information. The tour group disappeared without a trace three days ago because of this. The hotel paid for the room first, so the hotel didn¡¯t care."


    "I also checked the surveillance video, but did not find out the identity of the attackers."


    Ye Hao closed the window and talked about the information he was investigating.


    "Then... what about those corpses?" Olena asked.


    "I booked another room in the hotel, paid a few months in advance, and told them not to clean the room. I will let someone take care of this afterwards."


    Ye Hao sat on the bed carelessly.


    He looked at Olena with a worried face: "Aren''t you used to this room, then I will open another room for you."


    "No... it doesn''t matter. I''m just worried that the attacker will attack us?" Olena said worriedly.


    "Don''t worry about it, those people shouldn''t be back in a short time. It''s three o''clock in the morning now. We have to go to work tomorrow morning. Let''s rest early." Ye Hao took off his coat and got into the bed. .


    He didn''t mind that there were a few dead bodies under the bed.


    Olena looked at Ye Hao, who seemed to be asleep, and she could only go to bed and prepare to rest.


    Under the dim light, Ye Hao opened his eyes.


    Ye Hao can basically figure out the identity of the victim just now.


    It should be a team of superpowers from a certain country.


    It will appear in Iceland, and there is only one possibility, which is to participate in the Arctic battle for the allocation of energy stones.


    As for the attacker, he killed this superpower team, and looked very anxious, did not have time to deal with the body, but took away everything related to the victim.


    There is only one possibility left!


    The attacker borrowed the identity of the victim to participate in the Arctic battle!


    Which force did it do? What is the purpose of doing this?


    Just now he tried to contact Hou Boyi who were already in the North Pole and tried to report the news, but he couldn''t get in touch, which made Ye Hao feel even more uneasy.


    ...


    One night passed.


    Ye Hao woke up at eight o''clock in the morning.


    He opened the window, but it was still gray.


    After getting up, Olena rubbed her eyes and looked at the still dark night sky outside. She looked at her mobile phone.


    "Strange, it''s already eight o''clock now, why is it still not light outside. I have adjusted to the Iceland time zone?"


    Ye Hao said lightly: ¡°Iceland¡¯s environment is a bit special, and the sunshine hours in the four seasons are also different. In summer, there are more than 20 full hours of daylight, while in winter, the daylight hours are only five hours.¡±


    "It''s dawn, at least you need to wait until about ten o''clock. But in this snowy weather, I guess I can''t see the sun anymore." Ye Hao looked at the white snow outside and the fluttering snowflakes.


    Under the street lights, someone has already started to clean the snow on the road.


    "Get ready, let''s go out for breakfast and do something by the way." Ye Hao said.


    "Yes."


    ...


    During the blizzard, on the banks of the Icelandic river, all the ships were firmly locked.


    "No. You can''t get out of the sea at all in this kind of weather."


    Inside the houseboat, a middle-aged man pointed to the TV that was broadcasting: "And you don''t know, there is a blizzard in the sea between Iceland and the North Pole. Going to sea at this time is simply life-threatening."


    Ye Hao frowned. He knew why the attackers left in a hurry. Perhaps it was because of the snowstorm coming on the sea.


    Ye Hao had just returned from an airport, where all the planes to the North Pole were grounded.


    You must know that the plane that can fly to the North Pole is not an ordinary passenger plane, and only a few places have such special planes.


    In addition, they were unable to contact Hou Boyi, mostly because of the bad weather.


    But now there are only more than two days left before the registration deadline. If this is not enough, Dongfang Ze and Hou Boyi will not tear themselves apart after returning.


    "Please give me a vodka and a cocktail for this lady." Ye Hao took out more than ten banknotes and put them on the table.


    This is a houseboat and also a bar.


    But the money is enough to buy more than ten servings of the wine Ye Hao just mentioned.


    The houseboat owner glanced at Ye Hao, he quietly collected the money, and then handed Ye Hao and Olena two glasses of wine.


    "Sir, what do you want to ask."


    Sure enough, they were all smart people and knew Ye Hao''s thoughts.


    "Should there be a lot of people coming to Iceland in the last month? And... people going to the North Pole." Ye Hao stared at the houseboat owner.


    The owner of the houseboat smiled and said, "You are right. In the last month, more than 200 people rented boats to the North Pole at this pier."


    "The Arctic is different from Antarctica. What else is there besides the sea and glaciers? I don''t know why they went to that ghost place."


    "Right. It seems that every five years there will be such a group of people who ask them what they are going to do, but they don''t speak. Every time they are sent to a UN site on the edge of the Arctic."


    The site pointed by the houseboat owner should be the meeting point for the Arctic Scramble, which is also the registration point.


    "Is there really no way for people to send us over? I am willing to pay ten times the commission." Ye Hao asked again, trying again.


    The houseboat owner smiled and shook his head: "Young man, give up. Here, there is a saying. You can fight gangsters, you can fight grizzlies, you can even fight the police. But... don''t try to anger Blizzard. With Poseidon."


    Ye Hao''s face sank.


    He took out a bank card from his pocket and placed it in front of the houseboat owner.


    The houseboat owner wrinkled: "Sir, I said. No one will go to sea here."


    "There is one million euros in it. I want to buy a cruise ship full of oil, food, nautical drawings, everything is available, and you can go out at any time!" Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    A light flashed in the eyes of the houseboat owner.


    One million euros! This is not a small sum.


    "I can do your request within an hour. But... young man, I have been sailing in this Arctic for forty years. If you go out in this kind of weather, even an old sailor will be killed in a blizzard. You can Think carefully, don¡¯t blame me for not advising you."


    The houseboat owner was kind, and finally persuaded Ye Hao one more time.


    "I have already confirmed. Please be sure to prepare as soon as possible, and notify me when you are ready, I will go to sea immediately." Ye Hao said firmly.


    He looked at the snow that was getting bigger and bigger outside the window.


    This North Pole! He must go!

 Chapter 1144： He will come

    Chapter 1144 He Is Definitely Coming


    An hour later, the owner of the houseboat took Ye Hao and Olena onto a cruise ship covered in snow.


    "I just bought this cruise ship for less than a year. The oil is full, and there is spare oil under the deck. If you are going to the Arctic site established by the United Nations, one round trip is enough."


    "In addition, there are power and heating systems in the cabin, satellite phones, and one-month food reserves."


    "The nautical chart has been placed in the cockpit in the cabin. But there is still some trouble."


    The houseboat owner pointed to the ice outside the harbor.


    "Now there is ice on the surrounding sea. Although this cruise ship has a certain ice-breaking function, it is still dangerous if it collides with the ice for a long time."


    Ye Hao looked at this small cruise ship with satisfaction.


    "Thanks. That''s it. I''ll take care of other things myself." Ye Hao walked to the shore and looked at the ice layer over ten centimeters thick.


    He raised his fist, Nine Suns'' internal force condensed on the fist, and finally he banged his fist on the ice.


    Kaz


    This is the sound of something cracking.


    When Ye Hao hit the place with his fist, a crack continued to spread out, and finally the ice layer in front of the port was broken and turned into pieces of floating ice.


    When the houseboat owner saw this, the pipe in his mouth fell to the ground.


    This... This is Superman.


    "Olena, I want to go to the North Pole. This may be dangerous. You can stay in Iceland and wait for me. I will be back in half a month." Ye Hao looked at Olena.


    Olena jumped onto the deck of the cruise ship without hesitation.


    "If you go there, I will go there. Besides, you can sail." Olena looked at Ye Hao.


    sail?


    Ye Hao froze for a moment, he knew a lot of skills, but he didn''t seem to be able to sail.


    And now the system is still cooling.


    I just patronized how I wanted to go to the North Pole, and forgot this.


    "Could you?" Ye Hao looked at Olena in surprise.


    "I learned, let''s go quickly. Otherwise, in this weather, the sea will freeze again in a while."


    Olena walked into the cabin, started the cruise ship, and began to slowly leave the port among the ice floes, heading north.


    "What a weird person." The houseboat owner picked up the pipe on the ground, patted the stain on it, and looked at the cruise ship drifting away in the wind and snow.


    His eyes were solemn, and he saw a large black cloud on the sea in the distance.


    "I hope Poseidon can bless them."


    ...


    Arctic United Nations Station One!


    This is a permanent glacier. Because it is quite stable and the distance to the outside world of the Arctic is also the closest, the United Nations has set up an inspection station here.


    After 50 or 60 years of construction, this place has changed from an observation station to a small town.


    Dozens of houses stand here, several warehouses in the distance, and an airstrip runway.


    Usually, there are few people here, but every five years at this time, it will be surprisingly lively.


    "I still can''t get outside!" Xue Shitou, wearing a cotton-padded jacket, walked to Hou Boyi who was constantly making calls.


    Hou Boyi had a black face: "Because of the snowstorm, the phone has not been connected!"


    "Then... or let''s wait for the blizzard to contact again." Xue Shitou said in a silly manner.


    "Old Xue, haven''t you watched the weather forecast? This sudden blizzard will last at least ten days. Ten days later, the battle is halfway through." Tianspeed walked out, vomiting aside.


    "Then what can I do? I heard that, now we have one team that hasn''t signed up. If the time limit is exceeded, it will automatically abstain! And this time we have not brought a substitute."


    Bing Core muttered anxiously.


    Ding Xiaohu and Mo Chen were also very anxious, but they were also helpless now.


    "Damn, tell this guy to come early, he just wouldn''t listen!" Hou Boyi squeezed his fist, and the veins on his fist were about to pop out.


    "Don''t worry. That guy, as long as he says something, he will definitely do it." A calm voice came.


    Several people turned their heads and saw Luzheng casually looking at the snow scene outside.


    "Although the Ye team is very strong. But now because of the snowstorm, I heard that all the planes that can fly have stopped, let alone the ships. Could it be that the Ye team can still fly over without wings?" Ding Xiaohu muttered .


    "Okay, shut up!" Hou Boyi yelled. He turned to look at the service desk and said in English: "May I make another call."


    The staff at the service desk looked helplessly at the person in front of him: "Sir. There have been more than 20 phone calls since this morning, although we have no requirement to not make calls."


    "But look at the weather outside and the broadcast. Because of this sudden snowstorm, we can''t communicate with the outside world at all."


    "I know...I...I just want to give it a try, please." Hou Boyi pleaded.


    "Oh, sir, do it yourself." The staff shook his head and continued their work.


    Hou Boyi called again, but the busy tone was still there.


    "Isn''t this a superpower of the China Team? I heard that one of your members hasn''t arrived yet, and you haven''t signed up yet." A group of people walked in from outside, took off their hats, and looked at several people sarcastically.


    Tian Su stared at these people coldly, and whispered: "It''s the group of supernatural powers in the island country."


    "Don''t cause trouble. There is a rule that you are not allowed to do anything outside the competition, otherwise you will be disqualified." Hou Boyi stopped Tiansu and the others, looking at the middle-aged islander who led the team.


    "Yamada. Whether we are all here, it seems that we don''t care about your business." Hou Boyi said coldly: "We have an old saying in China, don''t take mice and be nosy."


    The expressions of several island powers behind Yamada changed, and they looked like they were about to fight.


    Yamada stopped his team member.


    He sneered and looked at Hou Boyi: "Mr. Hou is still so clever. I''m just worried, did your team member escape?"


    "After all, your performance in the Huaxia Ability Group has never been very good. Before, it was only because of luck that you got a sixth place."


    "Asshole, our Ye team won''t run away. Dare to talk nonsense, believe it or not, I tore you guys!" Xue Shitou had a straight temper and could not tolerate others insulting Ye Hao.


    After all, Ye Hao changed him and gave him his current strength.


    Xue Shitou''s arm instantly turned into a rock, but the next moment a shadow stood in front of Xue Shitou.


    "Stone. If Ye Hao is here, he won''t do anything." Lu looked at these people in front of him coldly: "He will remember the appearance of these people in front of him, and then make them pay the price one by one in the battle."


    In the island country team, a woman wearing a mask and a scarf, showing only a pair of eyes, her eyes fluctuated slightly, but quickly disappeared.


    "Huh. I''m not ashamed of it, I''m afraid you won''t even have the qualifications to compete by then." Yamada snorted coldly, and left with their people.


    Those who left the Huaxia Ability Group were still immersed in the shadow of Ye Hao''s delay.


    "He will definitely come." Green whispered lightly.

 Chapter 1145： Ride the wind

    Chapter 1145


    "The wind and waves are too big now, and the power of this cruise ship is completely unable to keep us going." Olena looked at the vague windshield that had been hit by rain and snow.


    "And we should be on the edge of the storm circle. There are ice floes everywhere. If it is a small ice floe, it is okay. If a large ice floe is hit by a violent impact, this cruise ship will also be unbearable."


    Olena looked at Ye Hao anxiously.


    Even as a high-level knight, she felt powerless in this natural environment.


    Their cruise ship is above the sea, in blizzards, rainstorms, and waves, like a leaf, which may capsize at any time.


    "According to the weather forecast, this snowstorm is centered on the sea area in front. As long as we can pass through this range, the rain and snow in the outer area will be much weaker."


    Ye Hao looked at the nautical chart on the table. It has been six hours since they set off from Iceland. Now it is pitch black outside, with only the rain beating on the deck, windows, and the sound of waves roaring.


    "But it''s pitch black right now, and our compass seems to be out of order because the temperature is too low." Olena watched as one of the compasses in the nearby dashboard was already spinning erratically. "


    "The magnetic field in this area of ??the Arctic Circle is inherently unstable, and it''s understandable because it''s a snowstorm now." Ye Hao looked at the darkness outside.


    "And we are going to enter the North Pole at this time, which happens to be the polar night time in December. There may be four or five hours of daylight in a day in Iceland. But here there is only night. This dark night will last until March and April next year. ."


    Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    "The compass doesn''t work, and the naked eye can''t distinguish the direction. We don''t know which direction to go." Olena felt that they had no choice.


    "We don''t know, but it doesn''t mean that others don''t know."


    Ye Hao took off his jacket, put on his raincoat and walked directly out of the cabin.


    "Ye Hao!" Olena exclaimed when she saw Ye Hao go out.


    Now there are blizzards and heavy rains and waves outside.


    That kind of impact slapped on people, not inferior to the high-level knight''s full blow, and if it fell into the ocean, it would basically be dead or alive.


    No matter how powerful the ability is, in front of nature, it is nothing but ants.


    "You operate the boat and I will confirm the direction. Which way I point, you will go!" Ye Hao shouted.


    Then he braved the heavy rain and blizzard and walked to the bow deck.


    Olena can barely see Ye Hao through the windshield through the lights on the boat.


    Ye Hao suddenly raised his head and made a sharp voice.


    "This voice?" Olena was puzzled. This voice was familiar, like the voice of an animal?


    "This is the sound of a dolphin!"


    Olena was surprised why Ye Hao would make a dolphin call at this time, and she also wondered what the purpose of Ye Hao did.


    After a few minutes, Olena got the answer.


    Several petite figures jumped up from the sea, and their mouths made sounds similar to Ye Hao.


    Is that... Dolphin?


    Ye Hao''s cry attracted dolphins.


    Olena was dumbfounded, and then she noticed that Ye Hao gestured to him, pointing thirty degrees to the right.


    Olena immediately understood what Ye Hao meant, and turned the rudder to let the cruise ship head in the direction Ye Hao pointed.


    Dolphins are different from people. They can easily recognize directions in the sea.


    Although they don''t know how Ye Hao did it, at least now they don''t have to worry about not knowing the direction.


    But under the huge waves, the cruise ship began to shake violently, and the speed of the ship began to drop.


    Olena saw the speed pointer on the instrument panel and began to slide down quickly, and finally hit the bottom.


    Olena hurried out of the cabin when she felt the waves and rain hit her.


    She really felt the power of nature, a wave was like a wall, and a torrential rain was like a rain of needles in the sky, torturing the body every moment.


    Suddenly, the hull bumped, Olena''s body slipped, and a wave hit the deck, directly causing Olena''s body to vacate and fly out of the hull.


    This...this...I just became the guardian knight of Lord Saint Son, is it... so dramatic that he died here.


    Just when Olena was desperate, a warm hand held her.


    "Why did you run out? Didn''t I let you stay inside?" Ye Hao''s voice passed into Olena''s ears.


    Olena opened her eyes, and she was really held by Ye Hao. Ye Hao was as steady as a mountain in the rain, and her feet seemed to fit the deck.


    "The ship...the ship''s power system has a problem. It is probably caused by multiple hits on the ice floes!" Olena thought of what she was anxious to say.


    "Is there something wrong with the power system?" Ye Hao frowned.


    Finally, using the animal language to find the dolphin to confirm the direction, but now the cruise ship has a problem, this is really a leak in the night rain.


    "Is there a way to fix it now?" Ye Hao asked.


    Olena shook her head: "Although there are tools, it cannot be repaired at all in this situation, unless you can get to the calm sea."


    "Then you go back to the cabin first, give it to me here, remember to find something to hold fast, it may be a bit bumpy after a while." A trace of madness appeared in Ye Hao''s eyes.


    Although Olena didn''t know what Ye Hao''s plan was, she knew that staying here would only add chaos to Ye Hao.


    Olena returned to the cabin, panting and looking at the man on the deck.


    The man suddenly raised his hands, as if preparing something.


    The next moment, the huge gravitational force caused Olena''s body to fall backwards and hit the iron plate heavily.


    She stood up and looked out the window in amazement.


    Under the weak light, she could see the waves on both sides of the hull because the hull was moving fast.


    This is... Is this Ye Hao''s ability?


    Although I don''t know how fast the ship is now, the huge centrifugal force makes Olena feel that she is not on a cruise ship now.


    Instead, he was sitting in a speedboat.


    Ye Hao on the deck clenched his fists, the advanced water system ability was activated.


    Through his control of the water, he pushes the cruise ship to travel fast on the sea, like a speedboat.


    There are dolphins on both sides of the boat to point him.


    But the advanced water system can only last for an hour!


    In this process, it is necessary to determine the direction and prevent hitting huge ice blocks and icebergs.


    Ye Hao had to stay at the bow of the ship, letting the wind blowing and the cold wind generated under the high speed make Ye Hao''s eyes a little bit unable to open.


    The clothes are already soaked, and the body temperature is maintained by the internal strength of Nine Yangs. If ordinary people had been shocked and died in this situation.


    The time now is at 20 o''clock on November 28.


    Storm, Blizzard is still getting bigger!

 Chapter 1146： The sea, I will conquer you!

    Chapter 1146 The Sea, I''ll Conquer You!


    Water abilities, cooling, water abilities, cooling.


    Ye Hao kept doing these two things in this seemingly boundless snowstorm and heavy rain.


    Water power lasts for one hour and cools for three hours. It takes four hours to make a trip.


    And Ye Hao''s body has been subjected to this natural whipping during this period.


    "Huh... how long can we leave this storm circle." Ye Hao supported the wall and walked into the cabin. He did not choose to sit on the seat or walk into the cabin too much.


    Just found a place next to the cabins and sat directly on the ground.


    Because he was soaked all over, he didn''t want the entire cabin to be water stained.


    Olena looked at Ye Hao distressedly, took out a cup of hot water and handed it to Ye Hao.


    "According to the nautical chart, I estimate that we are already close to the center of the storm circle. As long as we cross the storm circle and expect to travel two hundred nautical miles forward, we will be able to leave the storm circle. By then, we will not face such a big storm. ."


    Two hundred nautical miles?


    Ye Hao took a sip of hot water: "Then how many nautical miles have we traveled so far, and how far are we from that Arctic site."


    Olena hesitated, she said: "Iceland is 1,500 nautical miles away from that station. We have traveled 300 nautical miles before. And... there are still 1,200 nautical miles."


    bump!


    The plastic cup was squashed by Ye Hao.


    He took out his watch and glanced at the time on it.


    9 o''clock on the 29th!


    "It took us more than ten hours to drive three hundred nautical miles?" Ye Hao gritted his teeth.


    This also means that before I used an ability to speed up the voyage, I only ran a hundred nautical miles? Only three hundred nautical miles three times?


    Counting this down, to get to that site, you still need to use the ability at least 12 times, and the cooldown is four hours for one use.


    A total of 48 hours!


    If 48 hours pass, it will be December, and registration will be restrained.


    Ye Hao smiled bitterly. If he had chosen to go to Iceland before, it might not be the case.


    but¡­¡­


    Ye Hao glanced at Olena, who was looking at him with worry on his side, maybe even if he gave himself another chance, he would choose to go to the Holy See.


    Because when he learned that his friend was suffering, let him sit back and ignore it?


    Sorry, Ye Hao couldn''t do this.


    "Actually, that''s not the calculation. We are now in a storm circle, and the wind current is from north to south, which means we are traveling against the current. This speed would have been greatly slowed down."


    "Plus the power system of the cruise ship itself is broken, you also need three hours of rest every time you control the ship, and the ship that hasn''t moved for three hours is actually drifting with the flow."


    "Regressing!"


    Olena comforted: "As long as we can rush out of the storm circle, then our speed can be greatly increased."


    Hearing Olena''s words, Ye Hao''s eyes lit up!


    That''s right!


    There is hope.


    ¡¾System task: Arrive at the Arctic site on time and pass the registration! Reward: a mysterious reward. Punishment: living in the Arctic for ten years]


    The system also came to join in the fun at this time.


    Ye Hao clenched his fists.


    "No matter what, you can''t give up until the end. There are still people waiting for me there."


    "I can''t let those **** look at me making a fool of myself."


    "And I don''t want to be a snowman for ten years in the North Pole!"


    After the three-hour cooling time passed, Ye Hao stood on the bow again.


    A huge wave hit, and the wave was more powerful than before, and Ye Hao''s feet took a few steps back.


    His chest was hot, a trace of blood flowed from the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth, and was quickly washed away by the rain.


    "Ye Hao. The limelight is too big now, or let''s go around the center of the storm circle!" Olena''s shout came from behind.


    The storm circle is different from a typhoon. There is no eye of the wind, and the more in the middle, the more terrifying its power.


    And this kind of rain and snow storm circles generally only appear in places with extreme weather like the north and south poles, and if they are on the sea, their power will increase exponentially.


    "Walking around will only take more time, it''s better to rush over!" Ye Hao''s tough eyes seemed to pass through the darkness.


    Blood-red eyes appeared in Ye Hao''s eye sockets.


    "let''s go!"


    Ye Hao shouted, and under the control of the water system''s ability, the cruise ship moved forward at full speed again.


    This time the cruise ship faced a bigger wave, and even a wave of five or six meters high.


    Every time a big wave slapped Ye Hao''s body, the bones and internal organs in Ye Hao''s body seemed to be hit, and many organs were damaged.


    Nine Yang''s internal strength and blood physique are constantly repairing Ye Hao''s body.


    Gradually, the raincoat on Ye Hao no longer knew where it was blown, and the clothes on the upper body were torn apart.


    At this time, Ye Hao''s intuition made him feel that there seemed to be some danger ahead.


    Perspective!


    His eyes emit a strange light, and the original darkness is like daylight in his eyes.


    "iceberg!"


    Ye Hao clearly saw the "danger" ahead!


    I saw an iceberg more than ten meters high as the size of a football field standing there, and the cruise ship is less than 100 meters away from the iceberg.


    At high speeds, if a cruise ship hits an iceberg, there is only the possibility of being crushed.


    And now there is no time to stop or turn, the iceberg will stop in a blink of an eye.


    Ye Hao turned his head and looked behind him, because the lighting in the cabin of the heavy rain had been flickering and dimming, and snow had accumulated on the windshield, Olena could only see a figure vaguely, and could not see other things.


    "If you can''t escape, you can only split it!" Ye Hao raised his right hand, and blood poured out of his body, condensed into a big knife, very similar to the weapon of the military general Guan Yu in the TV series.


    Ye Hao held the handle of the knife with both hands.


    Advanced physical strengthening!


    Advanced speed enhancement!


    Advanced strength enhancement!


    Nine Yang''s internal force is concentrated on the arm.


    "Drive me!"


    Ye Hao shouted angrily, like the sound of thunder.


    A red knife shadow hit the iceberg heavily.


    The iceberg shattered and opened, splitting into two under the shadow of the knife.


    Between the originally huge icebergs, there just appeared a road for cruise ships to pass.


    The cruise ship passed the iceberg smoothly.


    Olena in the cabin saw something white flashing by on both sides, and she wiped the fog on the glass, but when she looked outside, only the dark sea was left.


    As everyone knows, two icebergs not far behind have slowly disappeared into the darkness.


    "Huh...huh."


    Ye Hao stood on the bow, the big knife in his hand disappeared.


    Just now, the knife almost emptied most of his body''s strength.


    But all this is not over yet, the closer you get to the storm circle, the bigger the waves, and the danger is everywhere!


    And just after the cruise ship fluke through a huge wave, the hull had a huge turbulence, and even the railings on the deck fell off, and the hull also had some dents caused by ice impact, but fortunately, there was no water seepage.


    And in the distance, a bigger and higher wave appeared. It was as high as a hundred meters, like a big mountain, and in the waves, there were ice blocks.


    The smallest ice cubes are as large as one person, and the largest is even two or three times the size of a cruise ship.


    If this hits a cruise ship, this cruise ship will not be able to withstand it.


    boom


    At this time, there was a flash of lightning, and the sky lit up briefly. Olena stared at the "giant mountain" with her eyes widened.


    A sense of powerlessness arises spontaneously.


    "Damn it! Isn''t it the sea? Isn''t it the big wave. Others can''t conquer you, today I, Ye Hao, will conquer you!"


    Ye Hao seemed to be crazy, he took a deep breath, the golden light appeared on his body, and something like a protective shield was formed. It was originally just wrapping Ye Hao''s body, but it began to slowly expand.


    One square meter...three square meters...five square meters.


    Every time it expands, Ye Hao''s expression becomes more and more hideous.


    He is forcing the internal force in his body to form a shield to protect the hull.


    But at this moment, Ye Hao tried his best, and the internal strength and energy of the nine suns in his body were almost emptied, and the shield barely managed to cover only one third of the cruise ship.


    And the big wave like a huge mountain has roared like a devil, as if the sea **** still slapped the ant who didn''t know what to do!

 Chapter 1147： One layer of innate!

    Chapter 1147 One Layer Innate!


    The waves hit the bow first, and Ye Hao, who was on the bow, took the lead and endured the first wave.


    The ring on Ye Hao''s finger radiated light, it was Gray''s holy ring.


    The aperture surrounded Ye Hao, causing the waves to pause for a while, but only for a moment.


    Kaz


    That is the sound of the shattering of the holy ring, even if it is the holy ring, it is like a grass in front of the power of nature.


    The waves spread to the hull, and the icy water seemed to swallow the entire cruise ship.


    Desperate, powerless!


    All emotions filled Ye Hao''s heart.


    The sound of the waves in his ears seemed to mock his arrogance and dare to challenge the power of the sea.


    power!


    I want strength!


    Ye Hao was not reconciled, he was defeated by the mere sea without his will! He is constantly shouting.


    At this moment, a picture suddenly gleamed in Ye Hao''s sea of ??knowledge, and a virtual realm appeared. It was a hundred thousand mountains, like a fairyland.


    Pictures of mountains!


    The pictures of the mountains that had been silent seemed to feel Ye Hao''s shout, and bursts of heaven and earth radiated from the picture, filling Ye Hao''s body.


    This is like making the originally dry river channel instantly full of rapids.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes, the blood-red pupils exuding light.


    "This is Lao Tzu''s boat, get out of here!"


    Ye Hao let out a roar, and a surge of qi surged out of his body.


    The sea water that was originally flooding the cruise ship was squeezed out one after another.


    "Ahem..." Olena was wet all over, and she was swallowed by the sea just now, but for some reason the sea suddenly receded.


    Olena raised her head, and she was surprised to find that a golden halo surrounded the cruise ship.


    The sea water couldn''t get into half a minute at all, and the ice cube hit the aperture, it was just a ripple.


    At this moment, this cruise ship is like a submarine.


    "A miracle... this is a miracle." Olena muttered in shock, she was marveling at the strength of the man on the bow.


    I don''t know why, looking at his back, I always feel that he is different from before, with something more and something missing on his body.


    A few seconds later, the cruise ship floated above the water again, and the wave was already behind them.


    The cruise ship continued to speed, but the waves and ice floes were blocked by the aperture at this moment.


    Ye Hao showed an excited smile.


    He broke!


    He officially took that step. He truly felt the sensation of innate aura filling his whole body, and all the impurities in his body were completely eliminated.


    If it is said that the impurities in the body of other innate warriors can still save one or two.


    But Ye Hao''s body, after several rounds of purification, can be said to return to basics, the purity of the body is no different from that of a baby still in the abdomen.


    "Yizhong Congenital!" Ye Hao clenched his fists.


    At this moment, he felt that he was really extremely powerful, and Ye Hao, who had stepped into the innate realm, could already master the pictures of the mountains in his body.


    He is a constant source of energy at this moment, but it is a pity that the system cannot absorb the energy of the mountains.


    "I don''t know if I use my full strength now. That Gray can block me a few punches!" Ye Hao looked at his fist. I have incomparable confidence in my heart.


    At this moment, he used all his strength and was not afraid of summoning the holy armor and holding the holy staff Gray.


    Twenty years old, one layer of innate realm!


    If the Huaxia guys were to know Ye Hao''s current strength, it is estimated that many people would not be able to sleep.


    It may be the relationship of strength breakthrough. In this hour, Ye Hao drove directly out of more than two hundred nautical miles and came to the edge of the storm circle.


    Ye Hao removed the barrier and returned to the cabin.


    He saw Olena looking at him with golden light in her eyes, her eyes full of worship and admiration.


    "What''s wrong, look at me like that." Ye Hao sat on the floor and glanced at his watch.


    13 points on the 29th.


    "No... it''s okay, it''s... the miracle you performed just now, Saint Son, it''s... it''s..." Olena suddenly didn''t know what language to use to describe it.


    "You forgot how I told you again?" Ye Hao glared at Olena.


    Olena immediately covered her mouth.


    "Forget...I can''t call you the Son of God."


    "It''s okay for the only two of us now. When I get to the place, there are my friends there. Remember, don''t call me Saint Son. I''m just a Chinese, understand?" Ye Hao told Olena.


    "Understood!" Olena nodded.


    "What about your identity." Ye Hao asked.


    Olena replied: "I am a female knight from a family in Europe. I met Mr. Ye and became friends. Because I had something to ask Mr. Ye, I stayed with Mr. Ye."


    This was an identity that Ye Hao had found for Olena before.


    After all, the Templars of the Holy See are a bit too sensitive.


    "Very well, remember. Don''t miss it by then." Ye Hao rested for a while, stood up and opened the door to get out.


    "You haven''t rested for three hours." Olena said worriedly when she saw Ye Hao go out.


    "It''s okay, I have another thing to do. In order to speed up our process." Ye Hao left a sentence and jumped directly into the sea.


    ...


    North Pole Station.


    One night passed. In the house rented by the China Team, everyone''s mood was not too high, and almost everyone stayed up all night.


    Ding Xiaohu looked at the bread in his hand and sighed: "I want to eat the fried chicken made by Ye Team."


    Kaz


    At this time, the door opened from the outside, and everyone saw Hou Boyi walking in and immediately stood up.


    "Is there news from Team Ye!" everyone asked.


    Hou Boyi sat down on the bed, his eyes gray.


    "I thought of a way to send a message to Huaxia''s Dongfang team leader via satellite last night and asked him to contact Ye Hao. But... the Dongfang team sent a message back ten minutes ago."


    "Ye Hao''s cell phone can''t be reached at all. People who know him don''t know where he is now!"


    This is like a bolt from the blue, exploded in everyone''s mind.


    There was silence in the room.


    Tick ??tick


    The wall clock on the wall rang at this time, and the hour hand pointed to the nine o''clock position.


    Bump


    The door was knocked, Bingxin stood up and opened the door.


    "Excuse me, the Huaxia team is here." A blond foreigner walked in, with a work card hanging around his neck.


    "We are, what can I do?" Hou Boyi stood up.


    The staff member said: "Today is the last day of registration. Now all participating national teams except for your Huaxia have completed the registration procedures. The first few batches have already boarded and set off, and now the last batch is preparing to set off."


    "I''m here to ask you if you want to participate."


    "The time hasn''t arrived yet. According to the regulations, it ends on the 30th, but I didn''t say what time it is on the 30th!" Xue Shitou said excitedly.


    The staff said embarrassingly: "There is indeed no such rule. But in the past, registration was usually ended before the 30th, and then we sent the players to their destinations."


    "But...now the last batch has been boarded, only you are left...The ship will sail in two hours. Please don''t embarrass us."


    After speaking, the staff left the room.

 Chapter 1148： give up?

    Chapter 1148


    After half an hour, the Huaxia Ability Team walked out of the house, and it was still dark outside. Only a few lighthouse lights made the entire site a little brighter.


    "Oh, isn''t this the Huaxia Ability Group? We are all ready to set off. It seems that you haven''t arrived yet."


    "Hahaha, Dabenjun, don''t you know, I''m here to travel this time."


    The people of the island nation said that it happened that it happened to be passing by at this time, and several people from the island nation looked at the Huaxia ability group, and they came up with a wave of cynicism.


    "These bastards. They can''t participate anyway, so I will let Lao Tzu teach them a lesson here!" Xue Shitou took off his gloves and clenched his fists.


    Tiansu is also angry with his eyes.


    In the past few days, they have been ridiculed by some supernatural powers from other countries. After enduring them for so long, they were already full of anger.


    "Enough. Let''s go to the port and wait. If Ye Hao doesn''t come..." Hou Boyi clenched his fists: "After the blizzard, we will go back."


    After speaking, Hou Boyi walked towards the port without even looking at the island country supernatural power.


    "This time you are lucky!" Xue Shitou glared at the islanders, followed in Hou Boyi''s footsteps, and the others followed.


    Another half an hour.


    Located in a small port not far from the Arctic site, an icebreaker is stopping there, loading cargo, and the last few superpower teams also board the ship.


    It''s different from those who are excited and whispering.


    The atmosphere in the Huaxia Ability Group is quite heavy.


    Hou Boyi sat silently on the ice, and the falling snow almost turned him into a snowman.


    And his eyes were looking at the darkness on the distant sea, looking eager to see through.


    "Team Ye will come... Team Ye won''t come." Ding Xiaohu squatted beside him, holding a box of snacks in his hand, eating while muttering in his mouth.


    "You fat guy, can you stop telling me nonsense here. I''m so annoyed to hear that! Didn''t you still say that you have no appetite and want to eat the rice cooked by Team Ye." Tian Su stared at him next to him.


    "I... I don''t want to, but I can''t wait for people hungry. In the past two days, everyone was in a bad mood and didn''t eat much." Ding Xiaohu said aggrieved.


    "You... forget it. Don''t bother to care about you." Tian Su turned his head, but he glanced at the distant sea every few seconds.


    "Sister Lu, you said. Team Ye...Is something wrong..." Bing Xin looked at her side worriedly and kept silent, listening to the music.


    Green took off the headphones and stared lightly into the distance: "He will come."


    Still such a simple sentence.


    The people in the Huaxia Ability Group were waiting there foolishly.


    "Um...you guys, our ship is ready to set off...if...if your people are not ready. Then...we can''t help it." The staff came over and said embarrassedly.


    "Can''t... wait, it''s only a little bit now." Hou Boyi pleaded.


    The staff sighed: "There is still a small boat here in the port. If you arrive at that time. Let others drive you in. I''m very sorry."


    The staff finished speaking and turned to shout to the people on the shore.


    "Ready to sail."


    The ropes began to be untied, and the icebreaker was ready to set off.


    "Ouch. Are you leaving?"


    "Tsk tsk, I really gave up. But it''s good, it''s better to give up than to lose face in front of the world''s supernatural powers."


    The mocking voices of the islanders came from the deck.


    "These bastards! Give Lao Tzu a chance, Lao Tzu must have torn their broken mouth!" Xue Shitou smashed the ice in his hand, gritted his teeth and muttered.


    There were several other teams on the ship, but most of them were lucky and indifferent at this time.


    After all, one less team competing for the top ten means one more opportunity.


    "Damn!" Hou Boyi hit the ice with a fist, his eyes were bloodshot.


    Five years!


    This time abandoning the game means that China will only receive one hundred energy stones per year for the next five years.


    What can a hundred energy stones do?


    At that time, the Huaxia ability group will have a situation where there is no power stone available, and the strength of the Huaxia ability group will be greatly reduced.


    "Dudududu!"


    A sound of a boat whistle came.


    The boat is about to sail, ha ha, Ye Hao, Ye Hao.


    Although I don''t like you as a person, if you can appear in front of me now, it will be no problem for me, Hou Boyi, to kowtow to you.


    Hou Boyi bit his lip with his teeth, and the blood dripped on the ice.


    "Ye Hao."


    "Don''t mention this **** to me!" Hou Boyi cursed angrily.


    "No, Deputy Team Leader Hou. It''s Team Ye! Team Ye is here!" Xue Shitou''s excited shout sounded beside him.


    Hou Boyi was stunned. The moment he raised his head, the expression on his face was dull.


    An embarrassed cruise ship that seemed to fall apart at any time came slowly from a distance in the darkness.


    In addition, there are three whales swimming in front. You can see a few ropes in the whale''s mouth, and the other end of the rope is fixed to the ship.


    From time to time, water jets of up to tens of meters are ejected from the back of whales.


    On the deck of the cruise ship, a man was standing against the wind, wearing a thin windbreaker.


    "Stop, stop. Our people are here, our people are here!" Tian Su''s body flashed and appeared in front of the staff who was about to board the ship.


    Holding his hand excitedly, he said in bad English: "I...our people are here. Our people are here!"


    The staff glanced at the slowly moving cruise ship, and he said in astonishment.


    "Oh my God, there is a storm circle over there, how did this cruise ship get here?"


    On the deck of the icebreaker, several teams looked at the scene in surprise.


    The whale pulls the boat and crosses the storm circle in the polar night, which is incredible.


    In the island national team crowd, a figure quietly disappeared on the deck.


    ...


    The cruise ship slowly docked to the shore. Ye Hao took out three pieces of meat from his arms and three bottles of potions, and sprinkled the potions on the pieces of meat.


    "Thanks for your hard work."


    Ye Hao threw the three pieces of meat out, and the three whales opened their mouths and swallowed the meat they had thrown to them. Then they made a long cry, leaving the rope, and disappeared above the water.


    Thanks to these big guys, the power system of the cruise ship was broken. Ye Hao simply found three whales to pull the ship so that the three hours of power cooling would not be wasted.


    Ye Hao jumped from the deck to the shore, Olena followed behind Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at the group of people who looked at him dumbfounded, and opened his arms.


    "Hey, you don''t have any enthusiasm at all. I came to you through the wind and waves, through the storm circle. I almost lost my life in the sea."


    Hou Boyi walked up first with a black face and directly hit Ye Hao''s chest with a fist.


    "You bastard, I want you to come early, you don''t listen. You have to make everyone panic."


    Olena frowned at the side, but Ye Hao''s previous instructions made her resist the thought of scolding.


    "I didn''t expect this blizzard to come suddenly, but I kept my promise and rushed over without stopping. I''m not late." Ye Hao rubbed his nose and smiled.


    "Mo Chen, hurry up and take Ye Hao to go through the registration procedures. Xue Shitou, put our bags on the boat, we are ready to go!" Although Hou Boyi was angry, his eyes were filled with uncontrollable joy.

 Chapter 1149： Mystery reward

    Chapter 1149


    The icebreaker slowly left the port and headed towards the depths of the Arctic Circle.


    "This is your room, please rest here for a while. It is estimated that you will arrive at your destination before 24:00 tonight." The staff took the group of people to a large cabin.


    Because of the limited space, no boat was installed, just a blanket on the floor, and everyone could only sleep in sleeping bags.


    "Thank you."


    After the staff left.


    Xue Shitou walked to Ye Hao with Tian Su, pointed at Olena, and whispered: "Team Ye. Is this your girlfriend?"


    "Team Ye, you shouldn''t be late because you miss Meirenxiang."


    When Olena heard this, her cheeks blushed, but her eyes were filled with joy.


    Ye Hao rolled his eyes at the two men.


    "Didn''t I just tell you! This is my friend, Miss Olena. She originally asked me to do things, but this time I was able to get here on time. Thanks to Miss Olena."


    "It''s Olena''s honor to serve Mr. Ye Hao." Olena smiled.


    A few boys looked at Olena. Olena, no matter her figure or appearance, was beautiful here, and she was still blonde, which felt like a movie star.


    But they thought Olena had something to do with their Ye team, so they didn''t have any ideas, otherwise they would have gone up to have a conversation.


    "Leader Waiting, let Olena follow us, there won''t be any problems, right." Ye Hao looked at Hou Boyi, who had already gotten into his sleeping bag, almost snoring.


    "Each team, in addition to the seven players, also allows one to three coaches, escorts, or substitutes to accompany."


    "I told the staff that she was an escort, and it was all right with us."


    "You kid don''t talk to me. I worry about you for the past two days and haven''t slept. I don''t care about the next thing. If you don''t bring me a top five, I will never finish with you after I go back!"


    Hou Boyi glared at Ye Hao, and finally fell asleep.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh words


    "I want to sleep for a while. The competition will start on the 1st tomorrow. Don''t lose energy by that time." Tian Su also got into the sleeping bag.


    They have barely had a good rest in these two days, and under the extreme climate of the Arctic, their physical and mental energy is extremely exhausted.


    They were worried that Ye Hao didn''t have a rest before, but now Ye Hao arrived and they relaxed. Natural sleepiness and tiredness swept over them.


    "Then everyone should rest first." Ye Hao asked everyone to rest first.


    He himself got into the sleeping bag.


    After all, I dared to come here day and night in the past two days. Although I was already a primary innate, my body recovered very quickly, but there was still a bit of mental fatigue.


    Olena is in the sleeping bag right next to Ye Hao, and the other is green. At this moment, she is still holding a book and listening to music with headphones.


    "Aren''t you taking a rest? Green." Ye Hao looked at the mood basically without any fluctuations.


    Lu gave him a glance: "Plants don''t need to rest."


    Uh


    Ye Hao stopped talking and closed his eyes, but he didn''t take a break immediately, instead he opened the system page.


    A line of words is displayed in the most conspicuous position of the system page.


    ¡¾mission completed. Get a mysterious reward...can be opened. ¡¿


    The previous task of arriving at the site on time has been completed, and a mysterious reward has been obtained, but I have been talking with other people just now and have no time to open it.


    Turn on


    With a delay of one second, another paragraph appeared in front of Ye Hao, and an object similar to a gun appeared in the system warehouse.


    ¡¾Power Devourer¡¿


    The simple five words without any introduction are really mysterious.


    Ye Hao quietly took out the so-called swallower from the system.


    It is almost the same size as a pistol, but the texture is completely different.


    "You still don''t sleep." Olena blinked and looked at Ye Hao, who put her head in her sleeping bag, as if she was playing tricks.


    "Ah... it''s okay, I''m going to sleep now." Ye Hao stopped.


    Because although the gun could not be seen by others in the sleeping bag, Ye Hao''s actions were a bit weird.


    Forget it, don''t worry, wait until you have time to study.


    Seeing this, it should be an item that can devour abilities. Could it be that abilities that can devour others fail?


    Ye Hao glanced at the green next to him, and shook his head in his heart.


    No, you can''t experiment with your teammates. If it is really swallowed, Ye Hao will not have time to cry.


    His back garden still counts on the green to manage it.


    But when it comes to the destination, there are all supernaturalists, afraid that there will be no test subjects?


    There are more than one hundred teams, and one team has at least seven people, which means that there are at least seven hundred people!


    Gee...


    More than 700 people with supernatural powers gathered together, which is a scene that is usually difficult to see.


    ...


    More than ten hours passed, because it was the polar night outside, so everyone could not tell the time based on the sky, but fortunately everyone carried a watch.


    And as they went deep into the Arctic Circle, they had also moved away from the storm circle. There was no more rain and snow in the sky, but the cold wind was getting colder and colder.


    Bump


    There was a knock on the door, and Ding Xiaohu at the door rubbed his eyes and opened the door.


    "Mrs and gentlemen, we will arrive at the destination port in half an hour, please prepare to disembark." The staff came to inform.


    "About to arrive!"


    "So fast!"


    This news made everyone feel sleepy.


    Hou Boyi, who was still snoring just now, got out of his sleeping bag.


    "Stone, tidy things up, we are ready to disembark." Hou Boyi had a serious expression, like a general, about to take his soldiers to fight.


    "Yes!" Xue Shitou and others were also excited.


    In addition to green, even the ice core is rubbing their hands with excitement. What is the purpose of their hard training for four or five months?


    Isn''t it just for this time!


    Don¡¯t you just want to prove the power of the Chinese supernaturalists in this battle of supernaturalists around the world!


    They are now not only the ability users, but represent the power of the Huaxia ability group.


    Everyone walked out of the cabin, and met other ability group members along the way.


    This ship has at least twenty or thirty power teams.


    Soon, hundreds of people gathered on the empty deck.


    "It''s so beautiful!" Bing Core exclaimed as he looked at the scene in front of him.


    Olena was also surprised to look at the beautiful scenery in front of her: "God... my God, this is simply a fairyland."


    I saw an endless ice field in the distance. Compared with the icebergs and permanent ice floes they had passed by before, they were so small and pitiful.


    Even the North Pole Station where they temporarily stayed before was nothing compared to that.


    Above the ice sheet, almost everything is formed of ice, forming a picture of ice.

 Chapter 1150： Arctic Ice Field

    Chapter 1150 Arctic Ice Field


    "This is the Arctic Ice Sheet." Hou Boyi looked up at this special continent that was getting closer and closer, with a look of nostalgia in his eyes.


    "Isn''t it all said that there is no continent in the Arctic?" Mo Chen whispered: "I thought it was just a large piece of floating ice."


    "No, no one knows. This is the secret of the supernatural person." Hou Boyi exclaimed.


    "This...this is impossible. Now that the satellite technology is so advanced, and there is no cloud in the sky, it shouldn''t be impossible to photograph such a large ice sheet." Mo Chen asked puzzledly.


    Hou Boyi smiled and said: "Modern technology is very advanced, but there are many mysterious places in this world. For example, the death delta, and Shennongjia surrounded by fog all the year round."


    "And this Arctic ice sheet is one of them. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because it¡¯s the only remaining energy source. Even if the satellite flies over this area for shooting, it¡¯s still not possible to take a clear picture of this area. It¡¯s always blurred. A piece of innocence."


    "This Arctic ice field covering an area of ??300,000 square kilometers has become a place unknown to the world. It is secretly controlled by the United Nations Agency for Abnormalities."


    Listening to Hou Boyi''s narration, everyone showed a look of yearning, hoping to set foot on this Arctic ice sheet soon.


    "I didn''t expect to be caught up by you. But it''s okay, our people will treat you well during the battle." A provocative voice came.


    "Don''t forget, you can kill people in the battle here."


    Ye Hao and the others turned their heads and saw the strange group of islanders appearing behind them.


    "Team Ye, they are them. During your absence, they have been making trouble for us." Mo Chen leaned over to Ye Hao and whispered.


    Just worrying about no one doing the experiment, some people volunteered to be guinea pigs.


    Ye Hao put his hands in his pockets, step by step towards the middle-aged islander who seemed to be leading the team.


    "Enter us?" Ye Hao stopped half a meter in front of the middle-aged island nation, and he stared at him contemptuously: "You are not worthy."


    The group of people with the island nation''s ability was indignant, and several of them already had the fluctuation of the ability.


    Yamada stopped his team members, and he stared at Ye Hao coldly: "Huaxia, I hope you still have your life to leave this Arctic ice sheet."


    After speaking, he turned and took his man to the other deck.


    "This guy led the island nation team this time, and his identity is similar to me. The deputy leader of the island nation''s ability group was defeated by the eastern team leader, and he has hated our Chinese ability team since then." Hou Boyi Said.


    "It turned out to be an old enemy."


    Ye Hao said with a light smile, and an object in his coat had been put into the storage ring again.


    strange!


    Just now I used it against the islander, but it didn''t work, and a line of hints appeared.


    [Ability Devourer: Lock the target... the target does not meet the conditions]


    What does this non-compliance mean?


    Is the opponent''s ability not working, or must the muzzle directly touch the opponent''s body, or is the opponent''s ability too strong?


    "Ye Hao...Iceland thing." Olena touched Ye Hao''s arm and whispered.


    Ye Hao came back to his senses, and almost forgot that Iceland hadn''t said anything yet.


    Ye Hao found a reason and came to a corner with Hou Boyi.


    "What''s the matter with you kid? I can warn you, it''s all here now, don''t make any noise for me. What''s the matter, wait until the arctic battle is over!"


    Hou Boyi is really afraid that this kid will make another moth.


    His heart can''t bear it.


    "There is one thing I want to tell you. I came from Iceland before, and I found eleven bodies in the hotel where I stayed in Iceland." Ye Hao whispered.


    "The body? What does it have to do with us?" Hou Boyi asked suspiciously.


    These people, corpses are very common to them.


    "It''s the corpse of a superpower. The lowest strength is at F level, and the highest is at E level." Ye Hao looked at Hou Boyi.


    Hou Boyi''s face condensed.


    "At this time, the body was found in Iceland? Are they supernatural beings who are going to participate in the battle for the Arctic? Have you found anything to prove their identity in them."


    Ye Hao shook his head: "The clothes all over his body are stripped off, leaving no traces in the room. The battle is completely crushed on one side. Maybe because they learned about the blizzard, they didn¡¯t have time to deal with the corpse. The body was hidden under the bed."


    "No identification?" Hou Boyi heard the meaning of Ye Hao''s words and frowned: "Then what you mean is that someone has gotten involved in the Arctic battle through someone else''s identity."


    "This is very likely." Ye Hao nodded, and he looked around: "We still don''t know what their purpose is. The only thing we can be sure about is that the group of people who were attacked are white people, most likely a group of Eastern Europeans. ."


    "If this is the case, the physical characteristics of people who borrowed their identity should not be too far apart."


    "Eastern Europe? But there are at least dozens of power teams in Eastern Europe. For white people, most of them are." Hou Boyi looked at the people around him.


    "This is just a batch. In the previous three days on the 27th, the 28th, and the 29th, three ships have set off with a part of the ability team. Without a solid identity, it is simply difficult to find."


    "Is it possible to inform the organizer of this news. Let them retrieve the information of the contestants." Ye Hao asked.


    Hou Boyi shook his head: "It''s useless to retrieve it now. It''s kept secret by the abilities of each country. Every time, people from that country, with abilities, and letters from the competition will participate."


    "Unless the country''s ability group can be asked to send the identity information of their participants."


    "But this area of ??the Arctic ice sheet is a signal isolation zone, and it is impossible to get in touch with the outside world."


    Ye Hao frowned: "In other words, we can''t investigate the group of people who sneaked here now?"


    Hou Boyi nodded.


    "Although I don''t know what their purpose is, but at least now we have nothing to do. Even if I notify the people of the United Nations Ability Agency who organized this competition, I have no evidence, and they cannot stop the competition."


    "On the contrary, this will be detrimental to our Huaxia abilities, and may become the target of public criticism. Ye Hao, you should understand."


    Ye Hao took a deep breath.


    He understood what Hou Boyi meant, but for some reason the scene in the recalling ability really made him unable to let go. The group of people in black gave Ye Hao an ominous premonition.


    "I see." Ye Hao nodded silently.


    "But don''t worry, I will pay attention to this matter. But your current focus must be on the battle. This is related to the development of our Huaxia Ability Group in the next five years!"


    Compared with someone sneaking into this situation, Hou Boyi still pays attention to this arctic battle, after all, this is directly related to the interests of the Huaxia Ability Group.


    And he didn''t think anyone would dare to make trouble in a place where so many supernaturalists gathered, maybe it was just an ordinary vendetta.


    "I will."


    Ye Hao looked at the Arctic ice sheet in front of him. He had a hunch that something would happen on this ice sheet.

 Chapter 1151： City of Ice and Snow

    Chapter 1151 Ice City


    Although it was the extreme night, the sky full of stars still illuminates the ice field.


    The icebreaker landed, and the people on board stepped onto the ice-filled world one after another.


    Several houses and lighthouses were built not far from the shore. Before the ship docked, there were several staff members with signs waiting here.


    These are all supernatural beings, and Ye Hao can feel stronger mental power from these people than ordinary people, but they are about F grade.


    These staff members found a team respectively.


    "Hello, please show your ID card." A black man walked over and said enthusiastically.


    Ye Hao and the others took out the cards issued to them when they signed up. They were proof of their identity here.


    The black checked the cards of several people, and he took a special look at Olena. After all, a group of Asians were followed by a blonde beauty, which was really special.


    "She is the **** of our team. The captain of my team." Ye Hao said.


    Although Hou Boyi is their person in charge, the identity of the team captain here is more useful.


    "Oh..." The black man returned to his senses, showing his white teeth, and holding Ye Hao''s hand: "Hello, Huaxia Ability Team. My name is Daniel. From now on until you leave the Arctic Icefield, I will be you. Guide."


    It turned out that there was a guide.


    Ye Hao and others reported each other''s names with the enthusiastic black guide.


    "How come there are no people from the previous ability teams, and it''s a bit too desolate here." Tiansu looked at the houses.


    "NO. This is not the place where the Arctic battle will be held. Fifty kilometers forward from here, that is our real destination this time." Daniel pointed to the depths of the Arctic ice sheet.


    "If you have rested, we are ready to go." Daniel walked towards the next cabin.


    "Go? Are we going to go over?" Ding Xiaohu''s eyes widened.


    Tian Su said indifferently, "Fatty, I told you not to exercise. Run slowly by yourself."


    Bingcore covered his mouth and chuckled.


    "Running is not necessary, but we have a lot of transportation here. Sledges, snowmobiles, snowboards." Daniel pointed to the warehouse in the distance.


    From afar, people in other teams can already be seen, taking their vehicles and preparing to set off.


    "I want to take a snowmobile." Ding Xiaohu called out first.


    Everyone rolled his eyes.


    Ding Xiaohu defended in a low voice, "I call saving energy."


    Afterwards, under the leadership of Daniel, the Huaxia team also received transportation, two snowmobiles, after all, this is the most convenient.


    However, Olena and the girl Bingcore looked at the cute sled dogs over there from time to time. They wanted to try dog ??sledding.


    "We are late, we are in a hurry. When we leave, we take a dog sled." Ye Hao said.


    The two women nodded silently.


    "Which one of you can drive a snowmobile? If no one can, I''ll find a driver." Daniel looked at several people.


    "I will. As long as it is a car in this world, I can drive." Ye Hao got on the snowmobile.


    The snowmobile itself can only sit two or three people, but it does not prevent you from hanging a few sleds behind it, as long as you pay attention to the driving speed.


    "Let''s go. According to the plan, the battle for the North Pole at 9 o''clock on the 1st will officially begin." Daniel started the snowmobile, and Ye Hao operated the snowmobile to follow.


    They were all cars, and Ye Hao, the car god, had no problems with handling.


    Ye Hao and their snowmobiles happened to pass by the people of the island nation. Ye Hao glanced at one of the people of the island nation who covered his face and only showed his eyes. That pair of eyes gave Ye Hao a familiar feeling.


    ...


    After an hour and a half, Ye Hao and the others finally saw a few dark shadows appearing in the distance in the white snow, but they couldn''t see clearly because there was only starlight.


    "Welcome to the Arctic Icefield, the city of ice and snow!" Daniel suddenly shouted.


    The city of ice and snow?


    In this far north, there is still a city?


    When Ye Hao and the others were wondering, they climbed over a snow slope, and Ye Hao finally saw the so-called city of ice and snow.


    In a place similar to the terrain of the basin, a city wall made of ice and snow stands here. The city wall is five or six meters high, and there are figures walking on it.


    In addition, there are faint lights throughout the city.


    The dark shadows Ye Hao and the others saw before were actually several towering ice towers.


    "It''s beautiful!" Bingxin looked at the city in front of him in surprise, and couldn''t help sighing.


    Even the foodie Ding Xiaohu swallowed, looking silly.


    "This... there really is a city." Xue Shitou was stunned.


    Hou Boyi was calmer, but there was still a look of nostalgia in his eyes


    "It seems that Leader Hou knew that there is such a city of ice and snow here." Ye Hao said while looking at Hou Boyi.


    "I''ve been here five years ago, of course I know. I kept you secrets, but also surprised you a little." Hou Boyi looked at the city in front of him, he admired: "Even so, I can''t help but sigh every time I see it. Its beauty."


    "To build such a city in the Arctic Icefield, aren''t you afraid of being blown down by ice and snow?" Mo Chen muttered.


    "Hahahaha. This is not an ordinary city. This is a city of ice and snow that was built over a hundred years ago by an S-class ice-type supernatural player who spent three years building. The ice wall of this city, pay attention Withstand any blizzards.


    It can accommodate at least one hundred thousand people. "Daniel said proudly.


    "A hundred thousand people? But you people live here, what about food and daily necessities?" Bing Core asked curiously.


    "Completely self-sufficient." Daniel said mysteriously: "You''ll find out later. But in fact, there are usually five or six hundred people here. There is no Arctic battle once every five years, and the population will reach two or three thousand. ."


    Ye Hao also developed curiosity to make five or six hundred self-sufficient in this deserted area.


    Soon, the snowmobile drove to the foot of this ice city.


    From a distance, it might still feel small. When you really stand in front of it, you will find that this city is really magnificent and huge.


    The snowmobile was handed over to a special person to manage, and Daniel led Ye Hao and others into this ice city.


    It is really made of 99% ice cubes here, and it is not an ordinary ice cube. Ye Hao touched it. It was very hard, comparable to steel.


    "It''s only five o''clock in the morning. If you are not tired, I can take you around first, so that you can truly appreciate the greatness of this city." Daniel said.


    Xue Shitou and the others nodded immediately. They had enough rest on the coming boat. Of course they wanted to visit such a majestic city.


    Hou Boyi did not stop it at this time. Although the Arctic battle is very important, it should not keep everyone under high pressure. It is necessary to relax appropriately.


    What''s more, when I first came here, it was like this.


    I really miss the scene when they were fighting here, and those brothers who slept here!

 Chapter 1152： The last pure land

    Chapter 1152


    Daniel took Ye Hao and the others around this city of ice and snow.


    "What is that? Why is there still soil here!" Xue Shitou pointed to a piece of land beside the road in surprise. There was a layer of soil on the ice and crops were planted on the soil.


    There are also a few men and women nearby who seem to be in charge of these.


    "This is the planting area. These soils are summoned by the soil type supernatural powers, and then the plant type supernatural powers next to them, as well as the supernatural powers that can generate heat, take care of these crops."


    "Because of the power, the output is very objective, enough to ensure the diet and daily life of all the residents of the entire Ice City." Daniel explained.


    Hearing that there was a plant supernatural power over there, Lu, who had not been emotionally fluctuating, raised his head, stopped for a while, and followed the team again.


    "With food, there is of course drinking water. See the pipes in the ice layer, these are pipes made of special materials, which can resist heat and cold." Daniel pointed to the pipes in the ice layer under his feet.


    "These pipes can transport hot water and fresh water to residential areas."


    "Fresh water is summoned by water-type abilities, and hot water is produced after being heated by fire-type abilities."


    Mo Chen suddenly interjected: "Fire type supernatural powers? Using fire type supernatural powers here will not affect these ice buildings?"


    Ice is afraid of fire, this is a well-known thing.


    "This is a city of ice and snow built by an S-level ice system. Ordinary flames can continue to burn for a year to burn a pillar of almost half a meter in diameter." Daniel pointed to an icicle next to it.


    "And the flame of the fire-type supernatural powers, the flame temperature is closely related to the power of the superpowers themselves. Although the ice city can accommodate most powers, we also have unspoken rules.


    Those with fire abilities above level C are not allowed to use abilities in the city of ice and snow, otherwise they will be severely punished.


    Only fire abilities below that level can have a substantial impact on this ice city.


    The little things like heating water can be done by F-level and E-level abilities. "


    Ye Hao showed a slight smile beside him, he knew why Dongfang Ze didn''t lead the team himself this time.


    He is a C-level fire type supernatural ability player. In such a cold place, he was originally uncomfortable and couldn''t use the supernatural ability. Of course he would not come.


    "Is that electricity produced by a person with an electric power system?" The ice core looked at the special black thread that was also hidden under the ice.


    "Yes." Daniel nodded.


    "Here, except for the absence of the Internet, in addition to not being able to contact the outside world. Basically all life depends on abilities, so the abilities here can be self-sufficient."


    This is equivalent to a mysterious land of Taoyuan.


    After walking around, Daniel took Ye Hao to a huge hall, where a hall of ice stood like a gymnasium.


    Outside this hall, there is actually an ice sculpture painting. It is three people standing side by side, with more than a dozen people standing around.


    "What is this? What a beautiful painting." Bing Core asked curiously.


    "The ability person standing in the middle is the creator of this ice city. The S-class ice-type ability person, and the other two are the S-class ability person of the United States and Russia at that time.


    At that time, many energy stone mineral sources in the world were destroyed one by one due to the disputes between the abilities. Only this last one is left.


    And these three came here as representatives of the supernatural beings. As the representatives of the strongest supernatural beings in the world, they announced that they would stop the contention of the supernatural beings for the energy mine and change it into a distribution system.


    This is to commemorate the ice painting made at that time. "


    Daniel looked at the mural in front of him with an expression of reverence.


    "Could it be that in this palace is the only remaining energy mine in the world?" Ye Hao looked at the closed door.


    "Yes." Daniel replied, "but this is a restricted area, and no entry is allowed without permission."


    Ye Hao looked at the palace in front of him, wondering in his heart: strange, if there is a powerful energy mine, it stands to reason that the system should have a prompt sound.


    After all, that is the place where one hundred thousand energy stones are produced every year, but the system is very quiet now.


    Could it be said that something similar to the enchantment blocked the fluctuation of the energy stone so that the system could not feel it?


    "That''s right. I have always had a doubt. The power users are generally controlled by various countries, so which countries do these power users in this ice city belong to?" Tian Su asked.


    This question made Ye Hao also look at him.


    The number of ability players here is huge, more than the Huaxia ability group.


    A sad look appeared on Daniel''s face.


    "Generally, the abilities here are tired of the world. Although there is no competition among the abilities of various countries, there will be a lot of friction in private. If there is friction, there will be battle, and if there is battle, there will be death.


    There are abilities who are willing to fight, and there are abilities who are tired of fighting.


    The first group of abilities who followed the ice-type supernatural powers to come here were all supernatural abilities who did not want to use their powers to fight anymore. They just wanted to live here peacefully.


    And those with supernatural powers who came here would voluntarily give up their nationality, and even never leave for life.


    So here is also called the last place of the supernatural beings. You have also seen that supernatural powers are not only used for combat, but we can also use it to live. "


    Ye Hao turned and looked at the ice city in front of him, Daniel''s words he could understand.


    But I don''t know if it is irony or reality.


    The place known as the pure land of the supernatural beings will become a place where the supernatural beings fight in blood every five years.


    "Leader Waiting." Xue Shitou suddenly shouted.


    Ye Hao looked over and saw Hou Boyi silently walked to the place where several icicles stood beside the hall. He took off his hat and silently bowed to the icicles.


    For the first time, Ye Hao saw a sad expression on Hou Boyi''s face.


    "How come there are so many names on these icicles?" The ice core looked at the icicles suspiciously. The icicles are four to five meters high, and each one is full of names.


    "This is the supernatural person who died in the previous battles for the Arctic." Hou Boyi said silently.


    This made everyone stunned.


    "Because the supernatural beings are a hidden existence in this world, even if they are dead, they cannot be treated like martyrs, and they are more likely to be studied under the name of research.


    So since the first Arctic War, we will not take away all the supernatural beings who died here.


    Instead of letting them return to the noisy mortal world, let their bodies and souls remain in this only forbidden place. "


    Hou Boyi took a deep breath, his eyes looked at everyone with a deep expression.


    "In my class, seven people came and only five returned. The two brothers will stay here forever. This time I will bring the seven of you here. I hope the seven of you can follow me back. No one is allowed to leave. .


    please. "


    Hou Boyi bowed deeply to the seven Ye Hao.


    Hou Boyi''s move brought Ye Hao a great touch.

 Chapter 1153： Brothers Batie

    Chapter 1153


    The scene just now is regarded as an interlude, and everyone didn''t mention it much, it was regarded as past.


    "Seeing the circular square in front, wait for nine o''clock, the ability teams of all countries will gather here, and the deputy city owner will announce the start of this Arctic battle."


    Daniel pointed to the circular building in the distance. It was about the size of a football field. It was no problem to hold a few thousand people.


    "Vice-City Lord?" Ye Hao looked at Daniel suspiciously.


    "It''s one of the leaders of our Ice and Snow City, because we are a city here, and we don''t know when it started. We are used to calling them the lord and deputy lord, similar to the mayor and governor outside." Daniel explained.


    "How strong is that Vice City Lord? What kind of power is it?" Tiansu was still a bit competitive.


    "Our deputy city lord is a dual ability player, wind type and speed type ability player. As for the strength, I don''t know too much, but I heard it is A grade!" Daniel said.


    A-level dual powers! Ye Hao was a little bit looking forward to seeing the strongest person Ye Hao has ever encountered.


    "Wow, wind acceleration type. Isn''t this speed fast to take off!" Xue Shitou muttered.


    "Then what about your city lord?" Ye Hao then asked, a deputy city lord is so strong, is the city lord a legendary S-level!


    "I haven''t seen the city lord of the ice city. I heard that it is an ice-type supernatural power, but he has never shown up. The deputy city lord has always taken care of things in the ice city." Daniel shook his head and said.


    "Don''t talk about that. I will take you to the room you want to stay in first, and then have breakfast. You can almost go to the square and wait for the start of the battle."


    The topic came to an end. Daniel took Ye Hao and others to a residential area, where all the houses were built of ice.


    Don¡¯t think that a building made of ice is very cold. In fact, the temperature inside is much warmer than outside.


    "It''s so beautiful." Bing Core looked at the room in front of him, quite liking it.


    "Because it is an ice building, it cannot be built too high. There are only two floors. There are four rooms upstairs, nine of you, two girls in one room, and seven of you guys sleeping in those three rooms. The toilet is on the first floor. ."


    Daniel introduced Ye Hao and others where they would live in the next half month.


    "What about taking a bath?" Bingxin asked in a low voice.


    "If you take a bath, there are four bathhouses in the city, you can go there to wash. If you eat, there are also four canteens. You put your things in, and I will take you to breakfast first."


    "Thank you."


    After putting things away, Ye Hao and others followed Daniel to the cafeteria for dinner.


    The tables and chairs in the canteen are made of ice cubes.


    When Ye Hao and the others walked in here, several eyes fell on them.


    Seeing them gathered in groups, it should be the superpower team here.


    "You don''t need money to eat here. I''m full!"


    Soon, Ye Hao and the others found a place to sit down and eat with the food tray.


    Bread, milk, sardines, vegetables, steak, looking at these rich foods, I can''t believe that this is the North Pole.


    When Ye Hao and the others were eating, several eyes kept passing over them.


    "Relax, here, you are not allowed to fight privately, otherwise there will be serious punishments. But everyone will observe the strength of other countries'' superpower squads. After all, the more you understand, the greater the benefits of encounters in battle."


    Hou Boyi said lightly while eating.


    "Daniel, you should know the information of the various power groups here?" Hou Boyi looked at Daniel.


    The eyes of Xue Shitou and the others lit up. Instead of looking around, it is better to ask the staff here.


    Daniel showed a slight smile and tapped his hand on the ice table.


    Ye Hao frowned. Is this asking for money?


    I thought this Daniil was a passionate person, but he didn''t expect it to be the same.


    Hou Boyi did not hesitate to put his hand into his pocket, took out a cigarette, and threw it to Daniil.


    smoke?


    Ye Hao looked at the cigarette in surprise, it was just a normal Huaxiapu cigarette, which cost only two hundred yuan.


    "Hua Xia Cigarette." Daniel saw this cigarette as if he had seen his wife, and he took the cigarette into his arms.


    Han smiled and looked at everyone who looked at him in surprise.


    "In fact, this city of ice and snow is good everywhere, but there is no smoke."


    It turned out to be a smoker.


    Ye Hao laughed, and the bad impression before disappeared.


    Although it''s a bit of an opportunity to ask for cigarettes, how much a cigarette costs is nothing compared to what you can get.


    "In fact, this year is pretty much the same as usual. The U.S. gang of superstars are very strong. I think most of them are C-level.


    In addition, Russia is not weak, and it seems that there are several ice-type supernatural beings among them. You also know that in this place, ice-type supernatural beings are good for fighting, and you must pay attention to France and English this time..."


    Daniel took the cigarette, and directly told Ye Hao and others all the information he knew.


    The time for a meal passed quickly.


    "Hi, Lao Hou!"


    Just as they were about to get up and leave, a shout came.


    A man with a full face and a beard came over and patted Hou Boyi on the shoulder enthusiastically, speaking in Huaxia.


    "Arif! Long time no see!" Hou Boyi stood up very enthusiastically when he saw the visitor and hugged him directly.


    "These are your Chinese cubs. Not bad, not bad. You are expected to be in the top five this year!" The man glanced at Ye Hao and said with appreciation.


    "Let me introduce to you, this is the leader of the Batanguo Ability Team, Mr. Arif. In twenty years, I have lived in China for a period of time." Hou Boyi introduced.


    "Hello." Ye Hao and others said hello.


    Bataan is China¡¯s most iron partner in international relations, commonly known as Pakistani iron.


    "Where are your people?" Hou Boyi looked behind Arif.


    "The guys have gone to the square." Arif looked at Hou Boyi: "I heard that some of you weren''t there, but they worried us to death. Now that you are here, we can fight together again."


    "Well, for sure." Hou Boyi and Arif looked like a team of old friends. If time didn''t allow, they would have to chat for a few hours.


    In the end, Daniel reminded that the time was almost up, and everyone walked towards the square they saw before.


    "Team Ye, what does Captain Hou mean to fight side by side just now?" Xue Shitou approached Ye Hao and looked at the two people who were still chatting.


    Xue Shitou is very talented, but his brain is too dead.


    "It means to form an alliance in the next competition." Ye Hao explained.


    "Alliance? This can also be an alliance. Isn''t the ranking determined based on the points? How is this alliance?" Xue Shitou asked Hanhan.


    "You are really stupid. Individual warfare and team warfare can''t form an alliance, it can only be based on their own ability, but the final melee is different.


    The rules only stipulate to defeat the opponent, but they do not say that you can''t form an alliance with others! Although some teams are weak, they will form alliances with other teams and pay some conditions to let the other team cooperate with themselves to complete the battle.


    Or a powerful ability group, convene some originally hopeless ability groups, give them some benefits, and let them do their best.


    In fact, the last melee was not only the strength of the ability group, but also the strength of that country! "


    Mo Chen said one by one.

 Chapter 1154： The Arctic Battle Prologue

    Chapter 1154


    In a short while, everyone came to the huge square, and teams of supernatural powers from various countries who landed here one after another gathered around the square.


    Ye Hao found a corner with a good location.


    Ye Hao looked around, his gaze swept across almost everyone, he was still a little worried about the group of mysterious people who might get in.


    However, just by looking at the appearance, it is impossible to tell which people are mixed in.


    But besides that, Ye Hao also gained a lot. There are two teams standing in the front. It stands to reason that the closer to the front the more crowded.


    But there was a lot of space around them, and everyone looked at them with fear.


    "The team on the right is the US team, and the team on the left is Russia." Hou Boyi said while standing next to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao knew that these two teams were very strong, but the atmosphere now highlights their detached status.


    "The U.S. powers are the strongest. This is an undeniable fact. I saw that the man smoking the cigar did not. According to our intelligence, that is the deputy captain of their U.S. powers team. The power is smoke."


    Ye Hao looked at the man who swallowed the clouds: "Smoke? What fighting ability does the power of smoke have?"


    Fight with smoke?


    "We also don''t know. This person is very mysterious. He has almost never survived the secret missions he performed before. However, this is the first time he has appeared in public." Hou Boyi said solemnly: "Strength At least in the C level!"


    C-level ability.


    Dongfang Ze, the leader of the Chinese ability group, is only C-level, and the deputy captain of a representative team in the United States has this strength. One can imagine the power of the American ability group.


    "What about their captain?" Ye Hao asked.


    "It''s the man with eyes." Hou Boyi pointed to the man with sunglasses.


    This kind of extreme night weather also wears sunglasses, if people see it, he will definitely think he is acting as force.


    "This captain, we know very well, one of the geniuses in the American power world. 28 years old, Luo Fusi, dual powers, super sensor and laser ability. A year ago, he performed a counter-terrorism mission.


    A terrorist organization base was overturned alone, and no one suffered. The strength is at least in the late C level. "


    As if he felt that someone was looking at him, that Luo Fusi turned his head and looked in the direction of Ye Hao.


    Although behind the sunglasses, Ye Hao had a shuddering feeling, very annoying.


    "Laser is the kind of laser that can be emitted from both eyes in movies?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Yes. His laser is very powerful, with a range of up to fifty meters, enough to penetrate a ten-meter-thick steel plate. Don''t be seen by his eyes when fighting."


    "What is the super induction?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "Super-sensing, a sensory ability, can increase the ability of the person with the ability to sense. Just like a spider lying on a spider web, it can perceive every move around it." Hou Boyi said.


    This is similar to the ability of his own blood.


    "The other people in the American Ability Team?" Ye Hao looked at the other five people.


    "The information of those five people is unclear. After all, there are a lot of supernatural powers in the United States. They account for 19% of supernatural powers in the world. It is impossible for us to search for information for everyone." Hou Boyi shook his head.


    "What about Russia?" Ye Hao is now trying to search for more information, which is good for the next battle.


    Knowing yourself and the enemy is better than knowing nothing.


    "The captain of the Russian ability team hasn''t seen him. He looks a bit young. The deputy captain is a bit famous. His ability is to turn himself into a grizzly. The level is around the early stage of C-level."


    What Hou Boyi said surprised Ye Hao.


    "Become a bear? Are you sure this is a power, not something else?"


    "No. We have detailed information about him. His name is Ivanov. At the age of eighteen, he could only turn his hands into bear paws. Then, under the training of the Russian ability group, his chest, he His feet all began to look like bears.


    After he breaks through to the C level, he can turn his whole body into a **** bear, but his strength is dozens of times the **** bear!


    He is now 27 years old and once participated in an Arctic battle five years ago. At that time, he fought with a D-level peak strength against a C-level junior American superpower, and smashed the opponent''s skull with the last palm.


    Defensive power, combat power, and instant explosive power are quite amazing. "Hou Boyi said.


    Class D defeated Class C, which is enough to illustrate the horror of this Russian.


    This Arctic battle is really strong. Ye Hao glanced at Xue Shitou and others who had been listening to them, and they were all very nervous.


    Before they thought they had D-level strength, they were already pretty good.


    But now that they are here, they know what a truly powerful superpower is.


    "There is a saying in the power world. Only when you step into the C rank can you become a real power person!" Hou Boyi added.


    "Laohou, you are teaching your children again." The former Arif came again. This time he was followed by seven people, who seemed to be the national team of Batan.


    "Come, say hello to our friends." Arif was quite enthusiastic.


    And the supernatural powers of Batanguo were also quite enthusiastic, shaking hands and even hugging Xue Shitou and the others, and soon they hooked up and talked together.


    But there is one exception.


    "Hello." Ye Hao was shaking hands with a slightly thin man, who also smiled implicitly.


    But there was still a woman standing behind this man. The woman had cold eyes, tall figure and fair skin. She was a beauty.


    "Hello..." Ye Hao stretched out his hand to greet this woman, but the other side gave him a faint look.


    "Sorry. She is my sister and the captain of our Batanguo ability team. She has a temper to men like this." The thin man looked at Ye Hao apologetically.


    "Which one of you is the captain of the Huaxia Ability Team." The woman looked at Xue Shitou and Tian Su and them.


    After all, from the outside, Ye Hao, the youngest and youngest, doesn''t look like the captain anyway.


    But Xue Shitou and the others looked at Ye Hao again.


    "He is our captain." Mo Chen pointed at Ye Hao and said.


    The woman frowned, and she looked up and down Ye Hao: "Are you... the captain of the China Team?"


    "Yes, I am. My name is Ye Hao." Ye Hao said.


    "You are the captain at such a young age? You are only in your early twenties, right? Maybe you are the child of a high-ranking official." The woman''s words clearly contained disbelief.


    "How do you talk!" Olena, who had been next to Ye Hao, couldn''t bear to stand up and scold the other person.


    The woman glanced at Olena coldly: "Bring a woman to such a place?"


    "Sorry, this is my friend. I am indeed the captain of the Huaxia Ability Team." Ye Hao held Olena, motioning her to calm down.


    "Your power level." The woman asked coldly.


    "Class D." Ye Hao replied.


    The woman''s brows were stretched when Ye Hao said that she was a D-class.


    "My name is Mahira, and I am the captain of the Batanguo ability team. D-class late-stage ability." Mahira held his head up, posing a little proud.


    At this moment, the surroundings became quiet, and on the stage in front of the square, a middle-aged man in his forties came out wearing a fur coat.


    He walked to the center of the high platform and looked around.


    "I am the deputy lord of the Ice City: Malthus. I will be responsible for this Arctic battle.


    I announce that this Arctic competition has officially started. The 129 teams present will pass three rounds of competition to determine the top ten.


    Supernaturalists, fight for your country! "

 Chapter 1155： The Arctic Scramble · Individual Battle Begins

    Chapter 1155: The Arctic Scramble ¡¤ Individual Battle Begins


    This Malthus first gave a speech there, and then explained the general rules and precautions of the war in the Arctic.


    Those Ye Hao knew in advance, it was individual battles, team battles, and melee battles, there was almost no difference.


    "When did you also have female supernaturalists in Batan?"


    Ye Hao''s ears moved slightly, and he heard Hou Boyi talking softly with the Arif next to him.


    It seems to be discussing the female ability captain of Batan.


    "Mahira has a special identity. She is the child of a big family in our Bataan country. She has studied Western culture since childhood, and in our Bataan country, although there have been female supernaturalists in history.


    But the national conditions of Bataan are special, even if there are women with supernatural powers, they will not spend too much energy in training. But Mahira relied on the family background, and under the cultivation of the ability group, it turned out to be stronger than those men''s talents.


    She is only 24 years old this year, and she is already a D-class late power player. "Arif whispered there.


    It turned out to be a patriarchal country, but from the look of this Mahira, she is a feminist. She did not wear a hood or a veil like those women. This has already been explained.


    "Women and men are fair. A man can become a supernatural power, why can''t a woman do it!" Mahira suddenly said sharply to Arif and Hou Boyi.


    It seemed that she had heard their conversation.


    "I... I didn''t mean that, Mahira." Arif explained hurriedly.


    "Arifu, you didn''t mean that, but those superiors in our country did. If it weren''t for my family background, I might be the same as other female supernaturalists and not be concerned.


    But we women also have the right to fight with abilities and the right to become stronger. Women are no worse than men! "Mahira squeezed her fist and said firmly.


    "Yes. Women don''t need to be inferior to men. Women have the power to shut those men up!" I didn''t expect Olena, who had been at odds with Marsira before, to speak for Marsira.


    Mahira looked at the blonde beauty in surprise, but she went on to say: "This time, I am here to prove the strength of female supernatural beings with my ability. I want to win back the glory for the country.


    At that time, there will be no reason for those people to say that some energy stones are not enough, and they will not be able to train those female supernaturalists! "


    Mahira''s eyes were full of warfare.


    It turned out that this woman came with such a purpose. She was a respectable woman.


    "My sister is like this, she can''t bear to say anything unfavorable to women." The thin man walked to Ye Hao and said helplessly.


    If you remember, the man is called Maddie.


    "Mady, what kind of power is your sister?" Ye Hao asked.


    Maddie looked at Ye Hao and hesitated.


    "Forget it. Anyway, your Huaxia has a good relationship with our Batanguo, so it''s okay to tell you. My sister''s ability is magnification."


    "Zoom in?" Ye Hao was taken aback, the abilities here are really strange.


    "Actually, you can zoom in on what you touch. And my ability happens to be zoomed out." Maddie scratched his head and said a little embarrassed.


    "Zoom out? Then can you shrink or enlarge your own human body?" Ye Hao asked with bright eyes.


    Mady shook his head: "No. We tried to shrink and enlarge the animals before, but in the end all blood vessels burst and died. So so far, we can only zoom in and out. And there are certain restrictions."


    I don''t know if their ability is like this, or their strength is not enough.


    If the human body can be reduced and enlarged, it is a pretty good ability.


    At this moment, the crowd in the square started to walk outward.


    "What''s wrong?" Ye Hao raised his head and looked around in confusion.


    "The personal battle is about to begin, everyone is going to the competition venue." The guide Daniel who has been following them explained.


    "Isn''t the competition going on here?" Ye Hao pointed to the square in front of him in surprise.


    Daniel smiled and shook his head: "This is the city of ice and snow. Fighting is not allowed here. Moreover, the battle of the supernaturalists is quite fierce. What if the buildings here are destroyed!


    So the battles are all fought on the ice field a few kilometers away from the Snow City.


    This is also the advantage of the icefield. A large open area can fight freely without any impact on people or the land. After a puff of snow, everything is restored to its original state.


    Everyone else has set off, so follow me. It is necessary to go to a unified place outside to draw lots to determine the opponents of individual battles. Individual battles generally last for five to ten days, which are conducted 24 hours a day. Each individual can have up to twelve hours of rest at the end of the battle. "


    I don''t know if it was a cigarette relationship before, but Daniel enthusiastically explained the rules for them again along the way.


    After all, Daniel lives here. Although he has not participated in it, he is very familiar with the rules, and he has long been familiar with the rules.


    After more than ten minutes, they came to a wide ice field a few kilometers away from the Snow City.


    At this moment, an icicle tens of meters high stood there, and Deputy City Lord Malthus was already standing on the top of the icicle. He waved his hand at the people next to him, as if he was telling something.


    And at the bottom of the icicle under his feet is a special drawing device.


    "I''m here to announce the personal rules again. Under my feet is a''lottery box''. Everyone challenges five people through the lottery. One point is awarded for defeating one person, and no points are scored for losing and peace.


    If you are drawn and challenged by someone else, you will get one point if you win, and the number of challenges will not exceed five times.


    At the end of each battle, you can have a rest period of up to twelve hours. If the challenge is drawn during the rest period, it will be delayed. If the teammate is drawn, it will be drawn again.


    Understood. "


    Malthus looked around, then he raised his hand.


    Circles are formed on the ice sheet around the icicles. The circles are made of blue fluorescent agent. Each circle is at least the size of two or three football fields. There are more than twenty circle fields in total.


    And when those blue fluorescence lights up, several people in blue clothes appeared around each circle, with work cards hanging on their chests, but it seems that each circle is headed by one person, and the others They are all assisting this person.


    At the same time, bright fonts appeared out of thin air above the venue.


    They are written with Arabic numerals, and each number corresponds to a venue.


    "During the battle, those who lose the ability to fight or leave the area of ??the battlefield are judged to lose.


    You can admit defeat during the battle, if one party admits defeat, you can''t pursue it. Casualties in the battle are at your own risk.


    Each venue has a C-level ability as the referee. If you do not obey the referee''s command, the team will be disqualified for the battle and 100 points will be deducted for the team represented. "


    "I declare that the first round of the battle for the Arctic will officially begin!"


    After Malthus finished speaking, he stood on the icicles with his hands behind his back, looking at all the venues like a camera.


    There are more than 20 battlefields, which is estimated to be difficult to achieve in other places, but this is the Arctic ice sheet.


    The Arctic ice sheet may lack everything, but there is no shortage of venues.

 Chapter 1156： A powerful American supernatural player

    Chapter 1156


    With the announcement of the deputy lord of the Ice and Snow City, a circle of people around was boiling, and the five-year battle for the Arctic had officially begun.


    "What''s the matter with the fluorescent subtitles on it?" Bing Core looked at the subtitles in the sky in surprise, feeling the same as 3D projection.


    But there are no modern tools here.


    "That''s also an ability, it should be an auxiliary ability, which can project light subtitles in the sky." Hou Boyi said, he looked at the draw icicle in the center, and someone could not wait to draw the lot and prepare for their own battle.


    brush


    Above the icicle, a line of eye-catching prompts was displayed: (Venue No. 1: Boweiguo No. 7 PK Asanguo No. 3)


    Then the fluorescence on field 1 changed.


    (Venue No. 1: Boweiguo No. 7 PK Asanguo No. 3)


    Two people immediately appeared on the field.


    Ye Hao took out his identity card, with the country written on it, and the number 1.


    It seems that the names of players will not be announced during the battle, only numbers will be displayed.


    No. 1 is the captain of the country''s ability team, and No. 2 is the deputy captain. Because there are seven people, there is only No. 7.


    "That San uses a speed ability!" Almost everyone focused on the first battle.


    Ink dust took out a notebook and recorded something on it.


    Ye Hao glanced at the notebook, which said country, number, and power abilities.


    Ink dust is a data madman, especially likes recording all kinds of data.


    "Ye Hao, Asanguo''s No. 3 is a speed ability. Boweiguo''s No. 7 is a power-type ability. Which do you think will win?" Hou Boyi asked lightly.


    Hou Boyi is testing his own eyesight.


    "That number 3 is an E-level ability person, and his easy-going appearance should be saving strength. It is estimated to be around the late E-level. The other number 7 is... an F-level ability person, and he is still facing strength. Speed, his fists couldn''t hit the opponent at all.


    Losing is only a matter of time. "


    Ye Hao watched the first battle. One minute later, he did not expect Ye Hao, and the number three of the three kingdoms easily defeated the opponent.


    He finally raised his arms and shouted swagger.


    šH


    Suddenly, a larger fluorescent screen appeared on the top of the icicle, and the names of a hundred countries were printed on it, just sorted by initials at first.


    But with the end of the first battle, the names of the three countries ranked first, followed by a number 1, which means they scored one point.


    As the first shot of this battle was fired, more and more battles began.


    In an instant, more than 20 battlefields were filled with traces of supernatural powers, and various movements such as explosions, fires, splashes and so on were heard from time to time.


    After some battles were over, almost the entire field was rummaged.


    But fortunately, here is the ice field. Immediately after the battle, there are abilities of ice and water systems to repair the field, and then the next competition is carried out non-stop.


    Those with the ability to end the battle will continue to watch the battle if they have enough energy. If they are injured or exhausted, they will return to the City of Ice and Snow to rest, which is less than ten minutes away from the City of Ice and Snow.


    Through this brief observation, Ye Hao has a general understanding of these abilities.


    40% of the abilities here are enhanced abilities, such as speed, strength, and physicality.


    In addition, 40% are attribute-type abilities, such as fire, water, and ice.


    These two types are the most common types of abilities.


    And the remaining 20% ??are relatively special abilities, such as mind-power type, sonic type, mental type, and even more peculiar, similar to the abilities of the two Batan countries just now.


    Among them, there are really a lot of dual abilities, accounting for at least 3%, which is indeed a gathering of elites from all countries.


    However, Ye Hao, the three-powered person, didn''t see that it didn''t exist at all, or he was preserving his strength.


    Suddenly an exclamation came from one of the venues, and a large line of text appeared above the venue.


    (Venue 14: U.S. 4, PK West, 3, Poland, 7, S, 4, P, 6, WW, 2)


    "What''s going on? Is this going to be one-to-five?" Xue Shitou pointed to the venue in surprise.


    There were six people standing on the 14th field, and one of them was standing on one side, and the other five were standing opposite him.


    "That''s okay? Isn''t there a 12-hour break in every game." Mo Chen exclaimed.


    Hou Boyi looked at U.S. 4 with dignified eyes: "There are rest periods, but it¡¯s not a violation of the rules if a challenger gives up the rest periods. This kind of situation of one-to-five personal battles has also happened in the past. But once you lose If it¡¯s done, it¡¯s equivalent to losing five points."


    "They want to stand up." Ye Hao glanced at the position of the American ability team.


    The American captain with sunglasses said faintly: "Paul this guy still likes to show off."


    "Hey, there are some scums anyway. The strongest is only in the late stage D, and Paul can solve the problem alone." The deputy captain smoked a cigarette and chuckled: "Just let other people see, powers. The world is still our US say."


    At this moment, the battle on Field 14 began, and everyone''s eyes gathered on Field 14, focusing on this one-to-five battle.


    "Ten seconds, get down on you." Paul looked at the five people in front of him contemptuously, and raised his **** at them.


    The five were nervous and angry.


    "Don''t worry about him, we are five people now. If we get down on him. We will get points. I don''t believe in a supernatural power, and he can do five of us." A man roared and rushed out. Blue veins all over his body are coming out.


    Obviously this is a power type.


    When the other four gritted their teeth, they rushed up directly, displaying various abilities.


    "A swarm of ants, no matter how many ants." Paul took off his watch, pressed the timer button, and then threw the watch high.


    The next moment his body disappeared out of thin air.


    Immediately afterwards, the five people seemed to have been attacked, their bodies stopped instantly on the ground, and then fell to the ground one by one and howled.


    "12 seconds? NO, it was two seconds slower, **** it!" Paul returned to his position and just received the watch falling from the air. He was very dissatisfied with the numbers on the watch.


    But at this moment, blood dripped from Paul''s right hand. It was not his blood, but the blood of the five people.


    It was a punch.


    Paul took out a tissue, wiped all the blood on the fist, and then left silently with his hands in his pockets.


    At this moment, a change occurred on the huge ranking list, with the American ability team topping the list with five points.


    "This...what happened just now?" Mo Chen''s pen had stopped on the notebook, his eyes dull.


    "It''s very fast," Olena said in a deep voice.


    As a high-level knight, she could barely see how the man was fighting just now.


    "The speed-type ability reached the speed of sound, even breaking through the supersonic speed." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    "Supersonic?" Tian Su''s face was shocked. He is a speed-type supersonic, and he knows exactly what supersonic speed is.


    "But his fighting time is very short, I don''t know how long his supersonic speed can be maintained. His ability level is at least C-level elementary." Ye Hao said sternly.


    The ink dust next to him immediately picked up the pen to record in the notebook, and he muttered as he remembered: "This American ability team is too powerful. There are three C-level ability players that can be determined now."


    Xue Shitou looked at Tian Su with his head down. He thought that Tian Su was so strong when he saw people with the same abilities, and he felt a little inferior.


    He patted Tiansu''s shoulder and comforted: "Don''t suffer from this face, you are now a D-class, and in a few years you will be at C, you will definitely be better than him by then!"


    "I''m not afraid, I am excited." Tian Su raised his head, his eyes filled with excitement.


    Ye Hao looked at Tian Su a little surprised.


    "Before I thought that the speed ability was just bad, but now I know that the speed ability can be so strong!" Tian Su muttered to himself.


    Ye Hao showed a look of appreciation. This kid is not bad. The first time he sees a strong man is not afraid, but a chasing mentality. This is a mentality needed to become a strong man.


    If other people see that others are stronger than themselves and feel inferior, then this person is destined to be hard to become a strong one.


    "No matter what it is, there is no chicken rib. Even the most common speed ability, as long as you become stronger. Let your speed become the speed of sound, supersonic, and even the speed of light, faster than light!


    Even if someone else has a powerful ability, it is not your opponent! "


    Ye Hao''s words made Tian Su''s heart full of fighting spirit.

 Chapter 1157： Mahiras way of fighting

    Chapter 1157


    "You Chinese people are not ready to go." Mahira looked at Ye Hao and others.


    Xue Shitou and the others were all ready to look at Ye Hao. Seeing so many abilities, they also wanted to fight.


    However, this must be approved by Team Ye.


    "Don''t worry, let''s wait and see." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Hou Boyi on the side nodded appreciatively, not impulsive, calm and calm, first observe the situation, and then make judgments, which is very good.


    "Hmph, fearful of the head and tail." Mahira took a step towards the icicle in the center.


    "Don''t mind, my sister has this character." Maddie looked at Ye Hao and others apologetically.


    "It''s okay."


    Ye Hao watched Mahira walk to the icicle, lined up for the draw, after a few minutes, it was finally her turn.


    Mahira confidently selected her opponent.


    A line of words was displayed on the icicle, which tells everyone the result of the draw (Venue 19: Titan No. 1 PK Bangzi No. 2).


    "Bangziguo? I''m still a deputy captain. It seems that this battle is a bit interesting." Ye Hao looked forward a little.


    Although the abilities of Stick Nation are not very strong, they are also capable of competing for the top ten.


    "This session of the stick country superpower is not weak, the United States has also funded a lot of energy stones for them in recent years." Hou Boyi said solemnly.


    The doglegs of the United States, the United States hopes to cultivate its own cronies, fortunately to have absolute certainty in the final melee.


    After all, the arctic battle, according to the previous rules: individual battles and team battles can only get 70 and 100 points at most.


    But the melee is different. If you win a country''s qualification card, you can get 10 points. For more than one hundred countries, as long as you win 10, you get 100 points.


    Therefore, the most important thing is the final melee contest!


    The original battle on Field 19 was over. After the field was repaired, Mahira stepped into the field. On the other side, No. 2 from Bangzi Country also stepped into the field. It was a man.


    The supernaturalists of Bataan are all looking at their captain nervously. After all, this is the first battle of Bataan, and it is their captain.


    "Who do you think will win this battle?" Hou Boyi asked.


    "Then it depends on the other party''s ability." Ye Hao looked at the stick country ability player with a confident smile on his face.


    "Strength-type ability, mid-D grade." Hou Boyi directly said the person''s information.


    Ye Hao looked at Hou Boyi a little surprised.


    "Our superpower has fought against this person. But he is not an ordinary power enhancement, he can perform a certain degree of power enhancement on a certain part of his body.


    It is said that he can make himself slam a fist of a hundred times more powerful, which is the strongest degree that we know so far. "


    A fist with a hundred times the power?


    Ye Hao calculated that a fist with a hundred times the power was almost equivalent to a full blow at the peak of the Qi Refining Realm.


    "The battle begins." After the referee announced the start of the battle.


    Mahira took the first action, but instead of attacking, she pulled off her thick coat and threw it on the ground, exposing her contents.


    "This is?" Ye Hao looked at the things hanging on Mahira in surprise.


    A rifle, three pistols, more than ten grenades, and several magazines.


    Sister, you are not mistaken, here is the battle of the supernatural beings, not the competition of hot weapons.


    "This is my sister''s stunt, you have to be optimistic about it." Maddie said proudly and expectantly.


    Ye Hao looked at Hou Boyi and asked, "Isn''t this a foul?"


    "Abilities are not the same as Guwu. Here, as long as you are a capable person, you fight with anything that can be taken out by a single player, it is not a foul. But for thermal weapons, those with too much power cannot be used. , Pistol grenades are still possible.


    However, nuclear bombs are forbidden, and no one will stupidly take such things out to death. "Hou Boyi explained.


    Ok¡­¡­


    But fighting with these weapons, what this Mahira wanted to do.


    These weapons may have some effect on F-level abilities, but they are completely useless for those above E-level.


    "Woman. This is not a battlefield. What are you doing with this?" The opponent was also obviously frightened.


    The referee outside the field changed his eyes and gestured to the side. Several supernaturalists appeared, forming a shield around the field.


    The human body can pass through this shield, but it can block energy fluctuations and some bullets and shock waves from explosions.


    "You''ll know after you try it." Mahira sneered and pulled out a pistol and pulled the trigger.


    Babble


    Two bullets came out, but an astonishing scene happened. The bullet that came out turned into a bullet the size of a watermelon.


    "That''s OK?" Ye Hao couldn''t laugh or cry when he saw this scene.


    Dare to love that she uses the magnification ability to magnify the weapon, which is very interesting for the use of abilities.


    The stick was taken aback and hurriedly avoided.


    But if you can avoid one bullet the size of a watermelon, you can avoid dozens of them.


    Half a minute later, the deputy captain of the club weakly announced his surrender.


    He glanced at Mahira unwillingly, this is supernatural suppression.


    The opponent is a long-range attack. He has no choice at all. He is not afraid of guns or bullets, but it is a bullet the size of a watermelon. When a shuttle hits it, it really forms a black barrage.


    If he works hard, he is confident that he can fight, but this is only a personal fight, not worth it.


    In the end he can only stand unwillingly.


    "I didn''t expect the ability of the supernatural person to fight like this." Ye Hao shook his head. He had a hunch that he would encounter a lot of strange abilities here.


    In this way, got a point in Batan.


    Mahira panted, her face a little pale and walked down, looking at Ye Hao.


    "Call ...... ...... you do not call the thing."


    Seeing that the bullets of a shuttle have become bigger in a short time, which is a great consumption for Mahira, but there should be no problem after resting for 12 hours.


    Ye Hao looked at Hou Boyi, and the members of the China Team looked at him.


    Forget it, anyway, you have to do it sooner or later, so just finish things sooner.


    Ye Hao walked towards the central icicle.


    "Sorry, we have to line up for the draw." The staff stopped Ye Hao and pointed to the long line.


    Ye Hao was taken aback, there is still a line...


    Well, before, everyone was watching, so there were not many people, but now everyone can¡¯t wait to show their talents, and they all come to draw lots, which leads to insufficient venues and queues.


    "Damn it, how did I get the one-to-five U.S. ability person before?" There was a wailing in front, and I saw the ability person stepped on a shit-like scene.


    The ability person directly confessed to defeat, and the American ability person who was challenged directly earned a point.


    Other people with abilities showed gloating or rejoicing expressions.


    "It turns out that there is such a benefit. At the beginning, when you show strong strength, you can let some people who challenge themselves in the draw to retire without wasting time."


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up.


    And at this moment, an ability player ran to the front without queuing up, and the draw began.


    "Hey, why doesn''t he have to line up." Ye Hao noticed that it was a supernatural player in Russia.


    "Boy, don''t bark. People are trying to pretend to be forceful, and one person hits five. If you hit five, you don''t need to line up." The supernatural person standing in front of Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    One dozen to five can be done without queuing.


    Ye Hao left the team directly and ran to the lottery. The Russian had already drawn five people and walked towards the competition venue with a confident look.


    "Sir, please line up." When the staff saw Ye Hao jumping in line, he frowned.


    "Do you know the kid queuing up!"


    "Hey, don''t jump in the line!"


    "Get out!"


    The supernaturalists standing in line honestly rebuked Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled faintly: "Play five at a time, it seems you don''t need to line up."

 Chapter 1158： The arrogant Chinese supernaturalist

    Chapter 1158: Arrogant Huaxia Supervisor


    "He just said he wants to challenge five?"


    "I heard it right, this kid said he had to challenge five."


    "Boy, don''t think that others can challenge five, you can challenge five."


    "They are all powers of the United States and Russia, and the weakest ones are also C-ranks!"


    Hearing Ye Hao''s "Kyugan", the people with supernatural powers around made no secret of their ridicule.


    "Oh, it turned out to be Huaxia''s kid." A somewhat familiar person suddenly looked at Ye Hao and sneered: "Boy, although your Huaxia has a bit of status in the world."


    "But don''t forget, here is a comparison of abilities. Speaking of abilities, you Chinese abilities may not even rank in the top five."


    Ye Hao looked at the provocative person, the island country supernatural person who came here with them before.


    Others also showed contempt when they heard that Ye Hao was Huaxia''s superpower.


    Although China is now a powerful country, in terms of supernatural powers, they are only a country that has not been developed for 50 years.


    In the past few times, I was lucky enough to barely squeeze into the top ten, and it was incomparable with the other powerful countries.


    "Let''s not say whether I am strong enough, at least I dare. Do you dare?" Ye Hao looked at them with pride.


    His eyes fell on the islander who provoked him: "Dare you."


    Facing Ye Hao''s question, everyone did not know how to answer.


    Want to say dare?


    Although they don''t think they are the weakest, if they face five enemies at once, it is difficult for them to be sure that they can defeat the other side.


    "Huh. We are self-knowledge, and you are stupid." The islander retorted.


    "Coward." Ye Hao gave a chuckle and turned to look at the staff: "I can draw lots."


    The staff took a look at the subtle atmosphere, and he asked Ye Hao again: "Sir, are you sure you really want to complete five challenges at once?


    If only one of the five defeats you in a battle, you will lose five points at once. "


    "OK." Ye Hao said calmly.


    "Okay, please reach in, and use your mental power to draw five small **** out of it." The staff member pointed to a hole in the icicle and could reach in.


    "Right. There is a question, what if one of the five people I picked happens to have just ended the battle?" Ye Hao asked.


    According to regulations, a person can get a maximum of twelve hours of rest after fighting.


    "If that is the case, we will determine the fighting time based on the situation." The staff explained.


    Arrange separately.


    Ye Hao frowned, hoping not to be so bad luck.


    However, there are not many people who have fought, so it should not be so unlucky to draw people who have already fought.


    "Then I started smoking." Ye Hao reached in and released his mental power.


    Those small **** are made of special materials, and they are not names written in them, but some secret codes, so as to prevent viewing with perspective ability, these secret codes are only known by a few special staff.


    Each code represents a player.


    Soon the five small **** fell out, and the staff glanced at the five small balls, and then a line appeared on the icicle to predict the next battle.


    (Venue No. 7: China No. 1 PK Island No. 3 * Country * Country...)


    A large line of words suddenly attracted the attention of everyone present.


    "Is this Huaxia guy crazy! He actually challenged five people at once?"


    "Is it stimulated by the Americans and Russians before?"


    "Hehe, China is among the top three countries in the world in general. However, in terms of abilities, it can barely enter the top ten."


    This suddenly attracted a lot of comments from the supernaturalists.


    Including people from the American and Russian power team camps.


    "Have you heard of this Ye Hao?" the captain of the American sunglasses asked in a low voice.


    The player next to him whispered: "There is some intelligence, it seems to be a talented supernatural player in China, and his strength is about D grade."


    "Hahaha. D-class is still good at strength? It''s ridiculous." The Paul who was one opponent to five sneered and shook his head.


    The Russian deputy captain looked at the Chinese man beside the icicle from a distance, with a serious expression on his face.


    "What happened to Ivanov? Are you looking forward to this battle too?" The very young man beside him smiled.


    "Captain. The Huaxia guy is very strong, and I can feel a strong breath from him, very terrifying." Ivanov''s face was solemn.


    The youth blond captain wrinkled, and he looked at the Huaxia people a little disbelief.


    That Huaxia guy is younger than himself, and he seems to be in his early 20s. Is he a more talented person than himself?


    Impossible, his talent teacher said that he has been regarded as the top existence among the supernatural beings, how could there be a supernatural being stronger than his own, and he was still a Chinese.


    "Ivanov, you are too nervous. That''s just a Chinese. This time our real opponent is the American. We have to fight for the first place! Our Russia has been silent for too long and we need this the first!"


    The youth captain took out a bottle of vodka, opened the mouth of the bottle and poured it down.


    Ivanov did not speak, but kept his eyes fixed on the Chinese man.


    His ability is not only stronger than a bear, but also the agility of a beast. From the young Chinese, he did feel the fear.


    But... how could a Chinese man in his twenties make himself feel fear? This made him a little bit unbelievable.


    Perhaps...Is it true that I felt wrong?


    "Oh, this year is a bit interesting. There is also a little guy." The deputy city lord at the top of the icicle looked down at the young man below, showing a playful smile.


    And the people who were surprised at this moment also included Hou Boyi in the distance.


    "Oh my God, Team Ye will challenge five at once!" Xue Shitou exclaimed.


    Mo Chen swallowed, "Team Ye...this is too crazy."


    Hou Boyi wrinkled his face: "This kid."


    I thought that this kid was calm before, but now he is making such a move. Although this can be a blockbuster, the same will also bring great risks.


    Who knows if there will be a troublesome opponent among the five drawn.


    "You captain, you are too uncomfortable." Mahira showed a trace of disappointment in her eyes, perhaps because she was disappointed that her partner in this session was such an impulsive person.


    "I believe Ye Hao, he can defeat anyone." Olena raised her head and said confidently.


    He is Lord Son, how could these powers be opponents of Lord Son.


    "Team Ye, come on!" Bing Core clenched his hands and prayed silently.

 Chapter 1159： You will be fortunate to be my ally

    Chapter 1159 You Will Be Fortunate to Be My Ally


    "Hahaha. Your kid is finished, Sakamoto-kun is a late-stage D-class supernatural ability!" After the provocative islander saw the five people Ye Hao had drawn, he excitedly pointed at Ye Hao and laughed wildly.


    D-class ability?


    Listening to the words of this island nation, everyone else understood that the island nation No. 3 seemed to be a D-class capable superpower, and looked at Ye Hao a little gloating.


    There are basically four echelons in the ability teams of many countries.


    The United States, Russia, England, and France are the first echelon. Their seven-man team generally takes D-level peak ability as the minimum standard, and C-level ability is the main force.


    The second echelon is a few countries with D-level abilities led by island nations, and one or two C-level abilities will occasionally appear. China has managed to squeeze into the second echelon through hard work in these two decades. In the last session, he won the sixth place.


    The third echelon is naturally a team that is outside the top ten but has a certain possibility to advance to the top ten. Most of those people are mainly E-level, and sometimes there are several D-level abilities, such as Batan.


    The fourth echelon, also known as the escort, basically missed the top ten. It was just a process and a low-cost energy stone.


    Even in the fourth echelon, most of them barely managed to get the quota of seven people, and their strength is generally in the E and F levels.


    This time, this Chinese was one opponent to five, and he also won the leader of the second echelon, the island nation¡¯s D-class ability player, dealing with a D-class ability player is not a simple matter, and at the same time facing another Four powerful abilities.


    This is simply seeking a dead end.


    Many people with supernatural powers showed expressions of watching the show.


    "You said I can''t beat him. Then you dare to make a bet with me?" Ye Hao looked at the islander.


    The islander was taken aback: "What bet?"


    "I heard that my team members had some very bad conflicts with you on their way here. Well, let''s do this. If I win, you will kneel down and apologize to our Huaxia team on behalf of your island powers. Anyway, you island people like to kneel."


    Ye Hao looked at the islander provocatively.


    He glanced at the sign on his waist, which read number 7.


    "Then what if you lose!" The islander held back his anger and pointed at Ye Hao.


    "Then I will apologize to you." Ye Hao looked at each other.


    "Okay! It''s a deal!" The islander sneered at Ye Hao.


    This Chinese man is too rampant. With Sakamoto-kun, he actually thought he could defeat the opponent with one enemy and five.


    This person is the captain of the Huaxia team. If he kowtows and apologizes to the island team in front of everyone, it will definitely embarrass their Huaxia team!


    The more people on the island think about it, the more excited they become. It seems that they have seen such a scene.


    "Tanaka-kun." A shout came, and an islander wearing a samurai uniform came over.


    Tanaka turned his head, saw the visitor, and immediately shouted respectfully: "Sakamoto-kun!"


    "Are you the Chinese man who is going to fight one against five?" Sakamoto walked to Ye Hao and looked up and down Ye Hao: "You are too arrogant."


    "The one without strength is called arrogance. I am not called arrogance, but self-confidence." Ye Hao smiled.


    "Sakamoto-kun, you must win this competition. Just now I and this Chinese man..." Tanaka murmured something in Sakamoto-kun''s ear. It should be to tell him about the bet just now.


    Sakamoto-kun''s eyes lit up, and he looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    "Very good. Team Captain Yamada must really like to see the captain of the China Team and kowtow to him."


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word, and walked towards venue 7.


    The battle on Field 7 is not over yet, but the five people Ye Hao wants to challenge have already appeared on the sidelines.


    "Ye Hao, you are crazy! You challenged five people alone!" Hou Boyi suddenly appeared, patted Ye Hao on the shoulder, and asked.


    "I don''t want to waste time." Ye Hao said calmly.


    "But you know how dangerous you are. Don''t you know your five opponents!" Hou Boyi looked at Ye Hao seriously.


    Ye Hao looked at the opponent''s Sakamoto.


    "Isn''t he just a D-class ability person, he is still a samurai like that."


    "You know?" Hou Boyi didn''t expect Ye Hao to know the other party''s information.


    He continued: "Not only this, do you know the situation of the other four people?"


    "The other four are very strong?" Ye Hao looked at Hou Boyi, the expression on his face did not change a bit, as if he was just asking a cat and a dog.


    "You..." Hou Boyi really didn''t know what to say, he calmed himself down.


    "The other four people, although they are from small countries, are not too weak. One of them has the strength of a D-level elementary. The other three are also E-level abilities!


    A person has to face two D-levels and three E-levels! This is not a joke. "


    Ye Hao nodded when he heard this, as if he was listening.


    "Remember, if you don''t do it later, give up and don''t get seriously injured. Individual battles are just the beginning, and the team battles and melees that follow are the most important!


    In the last session, it was because several ability players of the Australian ability team, who were originally stronger than us, suffered heavy losses in personal battles, which caused them to lag behind in points, which allowed us to have the sixth place!


    We must not repeat the same mistakes! "


    Hou Boyi solemnly reminded.


    "Lao Hou, I heard that there are hot springs here, when will we go to bubble. Two days ago, braved the storm to come over, it was quite tired." Ye Hao said suddenly.


    A black line appeared on Hou Boyi''s forehead. This kid didn''t even listen to his words.


    Looking at Hou Boyi''s dark face.


    Ye Hao smiled and patted him on the shoulder: "Okay, Lao Hou. Just watch me how to make the next trip for our Huaxia team."


    The voice fell, just when the battle was over.


    Several staff members used a stretcher to bring up a dead body in a pool of blood on the field, and then covered it with white cloth.


    All the abilities who saw this scene were silent.


    This is the first ability to die in this battle, but it won''t be the last.


    The stretcher carrying the corpse just passed by Ye Hao.


    [Power Devourer: Determine the target, it can be swallowed, please touch the target body...beyond the swallowing distance...]


    The sudden sound in his head caused Ye Hao to shake his body.


    He looked at the stretcher being lifted away, and the sound just now was definitely not a hallucination.


    The dead man?


    Could it be said that the power swallower can only be used by the dead power user? But what will happen if it is swallowed?


    "China No.1, please enter."


    A sudden shout came, interrupting Ye Hao''s thoughts.


    He raised his head, and the referee frowned and was calling his name.


    Five opponents, including the islander named Sakamoto, were already waiting in the court.


    "Team Ye come on!"


    "Team Ye killed that island nation!"


    Olena Xue Shitou also came over to cheer Ye Hao.


    "I don''t know if you are self-confident or stupid. But I hope you don''t hurt yourself. If you don''t, you will give up." Mahira stared at Ye Hao indifferently.


    After all, the Huaxia team is their ally, even if the opponent is a bit stupid, one more person is better than one less person.


    "This year, you will be very fortunate to be our ally." Ye Hao whispered as he walked by Mahira.


    Under Mahira''s surprised and doubtful eyes, she stepped into the field.

 Chapter 1160： One against five!

    Chapter 1160 One Against Five!


    This battle is even more attractive than the previous battles between the United States and Russia.


    Those few people before were all strong players in the American and Russian teams, as long as they were not drawn from other teams with C-level abilities, there would generally be no surprises.


    But the young Chinese youth in front of him dared to fight one against five.


    In their eyes, it was as if a husky saw a bulldog fighting one against five, and he vowed to come up and try it.


    Another point is that Huaxia¡¯s superpowers have always been Huaxia¡¯s weakness, and they are also the only place where other countries can find a sense of superiority.


    U.S. and Russia''s superpowers can score one against five. They can comfort themselves that these people are too strong.


    But if Huaxia''s supernaturalists also staged a series of fives, it would be equivalent to tearing their fig leaves.


    "Hey. Five of you." Ye Hao walked onto the court, stopped and shouted directly to the opponent.


    The five frowned.


    "I''m a little bit indifferent, if you don''t want to get a fist, just go down."


    This word is out.


    Everyone present gave this young man a very arrogant label.


    Hou Boyi on the sidelines covered his face and vomited in his heart: My little ancestor, can you stop, you are so crazy in China, and still so crazy here.


    But Olena next to her looked at Ye Hao with excited eyes. She didn''t think Ye Hao was crazy.


    Because that is the aura that the Son should have. The Son is the representative of God. It is an honor for them to be mad at ordinary people in the world.


    It has to be said that belief has caused Olena''s thinking to be extreme in some aspects, most of which is coupled with her own worship of Ye Hao.


    "Huh, arrogant Chinese. I don¡¯t know if you can say such arrogant words." A white man over two meters tall, throwing away his coat, wearing only a vest on his upper body, and his arm muscles are clearly visible. .


    The other four did not move, as if they were just preparing to watch.


    There was a rush of heat from the burly man''s nose, and then he rushed towards Ye Hao directly, raising his fist and hitting him in front of him.


    A whole right fist swelled twice in an instant.


    Strength-enhancing ability, E-level, not as strong as the previous Mahira defeated.


    Ye Hao drew lightly.


    The huge fist passed through his ears, and Ye Hao raised his right hand and pressed it against the forehead of the strong white man.


    "Why are you so angry to make you sober."


    The strong white man saw the young man in front of him with a ridiculous smile, and the next moment he felt a huge force pressing him towards the ground.


    boom


    The ice shook.


    Ye Hao patted the ice on his hand and glanced at the big hole near his feet. The white man''s head was stuffed into the ice, his limbs hanging weakly on the ice.


    "It should be calmer now." Ye Hao smiled slightly and looked at the front four.


    "Don''t do it yet?"


    The four looked at each other, and the previous contempt disappeared.


    A move to get down the E-level power type ability person, although that ability person is the weakest of the five of them, but this is enough to show that the strength of this Chinese is not weak.


    They can''t take it lightly, otherwise they might really capsize in the gutter.


    "Have you seen the movements of the Chinese man just now?"


    "No, it''s too fast. It feels like he dodged the opponent''s fist in the blink of an eye, and then the big man was pressed down in the blink of an eye."


    "Velocity type? Or power type?"


    Because Ye Hao didn''t have the obvious characteristics of using powers, people who watched were guessing what powers Ye Hao used.


    "Finally I am willing to take action together. Hurry up, I have one more thing to do." Ye Hao twisted his neck and shook his arm, walking towards the four of them like a walk.


    The four attacked almost at the same time.


    "The two speed-type abilities are both E-rank, and their strength is similar to the speed of the sky after two months of training."


    Ye Hao glanced at the two superpowers rushing from both sides at extremely fast speeds.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, the extremely fast speed is like slow-moving in the eyes of Ye Hao.


    "Wind type ability person, D-level beginner. There is also...the clone ability person? It''s interesting."


    Ye Hao looked at the two people behind the two speed ability players. One of them was a wind type ability player. He had already summoned a whirlwind to surround himself.


    The wind speed is very fast. If an ordinary person''s arm is stretched in, it is estimated to be like a blender, turning into blood.


    As for the islander Sakamoto, he drew out his katana, and at the same time turned his body into three people.


    At this moment, the two speed ability players rushed in front of Ye Hao, and their fists hit Ye Hao''s cheek from both sides.


    "It''s too slow."


    Ye Hao''s figure flashed again, and the two fists hit the afterimage, and then the two fists collided together, only the sound of Kazi was heard.


    Just listening to the sound, I felt an inexplicable pain.


    But Ye Hao, who disappeared, appeared in front of the wind system supernatural power in the next moment.


    "The wind is good." Ye Hao raised his hand and reached into the whirlwind.


    The supernatural person''s face sank, showing joy.


    This Chinese man who didn''t know the heights of the sky and the earth dared to reach into his whirlwind, he was a wind power capable of specializing in defense.


    There is a wind blade hidden in his whirlwind, even if it is a D-level physical enhancement type ability, at least a few big holes will be cut.


    "Hey, what are you thinking about. Still in a daze here?"


    A voice came from the ear of the person with the ability.


    The wind power person glanced at Ye Hao next to him, he was dumbfounded.


    "You... how did you get in?"


    "Of course I walked in." Ye Hao shrugged.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "What are you? I''m in a hurry, old man." Ye Hao slapped the superpower on the face, and the superpower fainted and fell to the ground, and the whirlwind disappeared.


    Wind Blade?


    It''s ridiculous, something that can''t even be cut through the strength of its own body.


    "Kawaki Three Swords Style!"


    A sound of island Mandarin came, and at the same time three samurai swords slashed towards Ye Hao, each aimed at Ye Hao''s vitals, and even the space where Ye Hao could dodge was counted.


    Ye Hao raised his right hand and swung his arm out as a sword.


    Bang


    It was the sound of the blade breaking.


    Saka himself froze, his whole body was terrified, and he felt as if he was beside a beast.


    A hand kept zooming in front of his eyes and hit his throat.


    Death... The breath of death made Sakamoto''s whole body tremble.


    Use this islander to experiment with the function of the "Ability Devourer".


    This is Ye Hao''s current thoughts, killing an island country supernatural power, Ye Hao does not have any intolerance at all.


    But there was an unexpected scene. Saka himself who was originally in front of Ye Hao disappeared in an instant, replaced by the middle-aged islander, Yamada.


    His hands turned into steel, blocking Ye Hao''s hand.


    "We admit defeat."


    Sakamoto had already appeared outside the venue, and fell to the ground unconsciously.

 Chapter 1161： He is not a superpower!

    Chapter 1161 He''s Not A Superb!


    "Referee, this person is interrupting the competition process, what should I say?" Ye Hao yelled coldly, while holding onto Yamada''s arm, constantly exerting force.


    This Yamamoto''s ability looks like a steel avatar, which makes his arm defense very amazing, and his strength is also above C level.


    "Stop. He is not a combatant." The referee hurriedly stopped Ye Hao and Yamada.


    At the same time he scolded Yamada: "This gentleman, your behavior is hindering the competition. This time I will warn you first. If there is another time, I will directly disqualify your team."


    Ye Hao released his hand and looked at Yamada coldly.


    Yamada put his hands behind his back, apologizing on his face: "I''m sorry."


    After apologizing, he turned and walked off the court, but no one noticed the ten fingerprints on his black steel arm.


    The original experiment was stopped, and he could only think of another way. He turned his head and looked at the two speed abilities who were holding his arms.


    "Will you still fight?"


    "No... no more fights." The two speed ability persons looked at the young man in horror, without the desire to fight at all.


    The spectators outside the venue were also shocked.


    too strong!


    The strength is really terrifying. In just one minute, five people were eliminated, including two D-level abilities. Is this Chinese also a C-level abilities?


    "The battle is over. Please leave the field." The referee directly announced the end of the battle.


    At the same time, on the fluorescent screen in the sky, the Huaxia team''s ranking skyrocketed, reaching the top ten and accumulating five points.


    In the surprised and unbelievable eyes of everyone outside the field, Ye Hao slowly walked out.


    Up to now, Ye Hao didn''t use any abilities, he fought solely on his own strength, the strength of the Innate Stage, plus the internal strength of the Nine Suns and various martial arts moves.


    Dealing with those with only D-class abilities is simply a matter of hand.


    Let alone five, that''s it, even if there are fifty more.


    Nothing else, because Ye Hao''s body has a steady stream of Nine Suns'' internal force, and the aura that can be mobilized at any time in the mountain map.


    Although if one is used up in an instant, there will be an interval of one to five minutes.


    But to deal with people of this level, Ye Hao''s internal strength is like a sweet spring that never stops.


    The only challenger to Ye Hao is the C-level ability.


    "Wait! Referee, I suspect this person is not a supernatural person!" Suddenly, an abrupt voice sounded.


    Ye Hao stopped, staring coldly at the person on the sidelines who had just shouted that sentence.


    Everyone was attracted by this sentence.


    This person is not a supernatural person?


    Ye Hao saw that person, Ye Hao didn''t know the person who called.


    But standing behind him was when he was drawing lots before, and the guy named Tanaka who provoked him, it seemed that the person who spoke was also an islander.


    "Which green onion are you?" Ye Hao looked at this man.


    "This is the captain of our island team, Captain Nagant¨­!" Tanaka said proudly, standing behind Nagata.


    Nagata pointed at Ye Hao and said to the referee: "Mr. Referee. This person did not use any abilities in the game just now, and there are ancient warriors in China. I suspect that this is a non-superior who came in. !"


    Nagata''s words caused an uproar around him.


    "The non-superior who got in?"


    "When this person was fighting just now, although his speed was very fast, his body was very strong, and his strength was great, he didn''t seem to use abilities."


    "Maybe this person is a non-superior. It''s not like this in the past. Some non-superiors were sent in by some means to get better results for my team!"


    "It''s possible! I''ll just say that a person with an ability can only awaken the ability at the age of 18. This Chinese only looks like he is only in his twenties. In a country with insufficient energy stones, how can it be in a short period of time? In a few years, he became a C-level ability."


    Everyone looked at Ye Hao with suspicion.


    A country that was despised before, suddenly a powerful supernatural power appeared, which made their hearts very unbalanced.


    And now that someone gives them an excuse, they will naturally think about it.


    "You are talking nonsense! Team Ye is a supernatural power, and his power is to control objects." Xue Shitou and others ran over to defend Ye Hao.


    "Then ask your captain, did he use powers just now!" Nagata sneered at Ye Hao, and he could confirm that this young man had absolutely no signs of using powers in the battle.


    "You..." Xue Shitou and others still wanted to speak, but Ye Hao stopped them.


    Ye Hao looked at Nagata: "I did not use any abilities in the battle just now."


    At this moment, it seemed like a big hole had been pierced, and the people with supernatural powers around were in an uproar.


    It is a very serious matter to pretend to be a person with a supernatural ability to participate in the Arctic battle.


    The first few examples of countries have been severely punished. The least severe is the ten-year ban on participating in the Arctic battle and the cessation of the supply of subsistence energy stones.


    "Everyone has heard that, this person doesn''t use any abilities!" Nakata exclaimed excitedly.


    "I didn''t use it in the previous battle, but it doesn''t mean that I don''t know how to use abilities." Ye Hao stared sharply at Longteng.


    Nagato snorted coldly.


    "Then you can use it to take a look."


    The judge on the side also looked at Ye Hao at this moment: "Sir, please prove that you are a superpower."


    Suddenly, Ye Hao became the target of public criticism.


    Ye Hao noticed that the islander Nagata''s eyes were playfully abused.


    This guy really has a good abacus.


    He doubted that he could not use abilities, if he really could not use abilities, then the Huaxia team would suffer.


    But if Ye Hao had supernatural powers, he wouldn''t worry, because in this way, Ye Hao could be regarded as famous here.


    The Huaxia Ability Group has produced a twenty-something who is very likely to be a C-rank Ability. If this happens, many people will look at Ye Hao.


    The fighting here is allowed to kill, and there will definitely be some forces that are hostile to China, focusing on Ye Hao, most notably the United States.


    They will not allow a hostile country to have a genius, but here they can take the opportunity to kill Ye Hao.


    This is the best way to let a genius die.


    This long vine can be said to be quite sinister.


    Calculating Laozi? Well, I will lend you this stepping stone to let everyone here understand that the Huaxia Ability Team will take off here.


    "You want to see my power, right. Well, I will let you see it!"


    Ye Hao''s eyes flashed a little jokingly, and he raised his hand to Nagato and Tanaka.


    The mountain shook in an instant.


    The large piece of ice beneath Nagata''s feet broke apart. Nagata didn''t expect Ye Hao to shoot him, and his whole body fell directly into the ice cave.


    Although the ice in the ice sheet is deep, but a few meters below it is sea water.


    "You don''t need to go on anymore, don''t forget your previous bet with me. I won, what should you do." Ye Hao looked at the Tanaka floating in mid-air.


    The necklace on his neck, for some reason, entangled his neck tightly, making Tanaka out of breath for a while, while still struggling with his feet off the ground.

 Chapter 1162： Time to honor your bet

    Chapter 1162 It''s Time To Fulfill Your Bet


    "Uuuuu..." Tanaka felt that he was about to suffocate. He tried to struggle, but it was useless, and his brain slowly began to lack blood supply.


    "stupid!"


    An angry roar came, and inside the ice cave, a wet man rushed up, and under his feet was a pillar of soil on his body.


    And this person is the long vine that Ye Haoyin had previously killed.


    "Earth-based power, with a C-rank aura, but it is estimated that it has just been promoted."


    Ye Hao looked at the imposing Nagato, and quickly judged this person''s strength in his heart.


    "Stop, if you are not a combat opponent, you must not fight privately!" The referee stood in the midst of the two raging swords and stopped loudly.


    At the same time, Ye Hao and Nagata also felt a look from the icicles in the distance.


    "Isn''t I going to prove my ability just now? I just proved it to them." Ye Hao spread his hand, and Tanaka who hung in the air instantly fell freely.


    But before Tanaka, who thought he was out of danger, had no time to be happy, the next moment his whole body plunged into the icy water, he forgot that there was an ice cave beneath him.


    "Ah cut."


    Finally, with the help of Nagata, Tanaka walked out of the ice cave tremblingly, holding his body, his face pale.


    Except for a few people with supernatural powers, most people with supernatural powers are very weak and can''t stand the biting ice water at all.


    "Mr. Referee, my proof is enough." Ye Hao smiled kindly.


    The ability that Ye Hao demonstrated just now is indeed the manipulation of objects, and it can also crack a huge ice layer, which shows that Ye Hao''s mental power is very powerful.


    Huaxia really has a powerful and amazing talent


    Class C! It is very likely to be C-level, even if it is not C-level, with this person''s current age, he will soon be promoted to C-level. Don''t forget that according to his age, he can still participate in the next superpower.


    Everyone has a hunch that if this Huaxia person can be safe in five years, he will definitely be a powerful ability player. Maybe then the Huaxia ability group will really have a chance to win the top three.


    "What else do you have to say." The referee looked at Nagata and them.


    There was heat in Changteng''s nose. He clenched his fist and pointed at Ye Hao: "Huaxia people, we are endless!"


    The people of the island nation are very face-conscious, and he is embarrassing and conspicuous in front of so many people, if it weren''t for the referee here.


    He will really compete with this Chinese guy!


    After that, Nagato was about to leave, and Tanaka was also trembling to leave. If he didn''t change his clothes in this state, he would most likely catch a cold, which would affect the next battle.


    "and many more."


    Ye Hao suddenly appeared in front of Nagata, very fast, almost in the blink of an eye.


    Now that other people had known his own details, Ye Hao was not hiding it.


    "We are indeed not over yet. This person still owes me a bet." Ye Hao pointed to Tanaka.


    Tanaka''s eyes were flustered, and he lowered his head, afraid to look at Ye Hao.


    "On the side of the icicle just now, he bet with me. If I win this match, he will kneel in front of our Huaxia ability team. Do you islanders keep your promise?" Ye Hao smiled lightly Watch them.


    "Team Ye is awesome!" On this occasion, Tian Su rushed out directly, standing next to Ye Hao, he asked in a low voice.


    "Team Ye, is this guy really going to kneel for us?"


    Before at the site, I was not less angry with these islanders. At this time, letting him kneel down in the public, Tian Su felt more refreshed.


    "Being a man, we must do what we say. You can''t go back." Ding Xiaohu also came to join in the fun.


    "Hurry up and honor your bet." Xue Shitou put his head up with his arms around his chest.


    The people around showed gazes watching the show.


    The referee on the side, seeing the dispute here, just frowned, and then asked the staff to repair the ice hole and continue to prepare for the next battle.


    They are not allowed to fight in private here, as long as they don''t do it, they can''t control it.


    "Don''t deceive people too much." Nagata gritted his teeth and stared at Ye Hao.


    "Did I bully you? Who saw me bullying you? Don''t slander me. I was a three-good student since I was a kid and never bullied. I just ask your people to honor the bet."


    "Kun Tanaka..."


    Ye Hao had a smile on his face at this moment.


    However, the people around looked at this person''s smile, but they were panicked.


    Perhaps this is the Chinese idiom, hiding a knife in a smile.


    Nagato looked at Tanaka, who was hanging his head and kept silent, and he had guessed that he should indeed bet with him.


    But letting the people from their island country power team kowtow to the Chinese people, which is a shame and shame for them, and there are so many people here.


    If it spreads out, how can they hold their heads up in front of the international supernaturalists in the future.


    "Deputy Team Leader Waiting, the juniors are just playing around. Don''t be so serious, don''t you Huaxia always claim to be the country of etiquette." Yamada, who had disappeared before, walked out again, his arm has changed back to its original appearance .


    And Hou Boyi stood behind Ye Hao and them.


    "We are a nation of etiquette, but our etiquette is only for friends." Hou Boyi chuckled.


    With a cold face, Yamada walked slowly to Hou Boyi''s face: "Deputy Leader Hou, our two countries are neighbouring countries making trouble."


    "Neighboring country? Who put explosives in our capital before, threatening us?" Hou Boyi looked at Yamada with a smile.


    Yamada took a deep breath and whispered: "Hou Boyi. I''ll give you a hundred energy stones, and that''s it."


    One hundred energy stones?


    I have to admit that Hou Boyi was moved.


    In the past five years, Huaxia has the sixth-place allocation quota, only 3,000 energy stones per year, which is equivalent to one-thirty.


    And this time, in order to prepare for Xue Shitou and the others, in the past more than a month, Dongfangze basically gave them all the energy stones that they had stored.


    The entire Huaxia power group, October, November, and even December, the supply of energy stones was interrupted!


    A hundred energy stones are considered a lot of wealth for them now.


    Kneeling is just a moment of refreshment, a hundred energy stones can become part of their strength.


    Hou Boyi finally decided to choose the energy stone: "Yes, as long as you hand it over now..."


    Seeing Hou Boyi''s heart moving, Yamada was relieved. Although the one hundred energy stones felt a little painful, he still protected his face.


    "Wait. I don''t agree." Suddenly a voice interrupted.


    Yamada frowned and looked at the Chinese man.


    Hou Boyi kept winking at Ye Hao, letting him take care of the overall situation instead of just trying to make things happen.


    "Hundreds of energy stones just want to make a bet? This is too much for you to take advantage." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Yamada.


    Yamada calmly said: "What do you want?"


    Ye Hao raised three fingers.


    "Three hundred? You are a bit too Chinese." Yamada stared at Ye Hao.


    "NO." Ye Hao shook his head: "It''s not three hundred, it''s three thousand."


    Only Yamada, Ye Hao and Hou Boyi could hear the words of communication now.


    Yamada and Hou Boyi, who heard Ye Hao''s offer, took a sigh of relief.


    "Three thousand! Huaxia people, you have to know that your quota for Huaxia the previous year was only three thousand!" Yamada was really angry.


    "Don''t you want to give it?" Ye Hao looked a pity.


    "Impossible!" Yamada flatly refused.


    "That''s not the case. I step back, I don''t want these three thousand. I want to make a bet with you, this time our two teams are ranked in this Arctic battle.


    If our Huaxia team is higher than your island team, you will give me three thousand energy stones. On the contrary, I will give you three thousand energy stones! "

 Chapter 1163： Crazier betting

    Chapter 1163 A Crazy Bet


    Dumbfounded!


    Now only this word can describe the emotions of Yamada and Hou Boyi at this moment.


    "Ye Hao...what are you talking about!" Hou Boyi touched Ye Hao''s arm. He didn''t know what Ye Hao was going crazy.


    Yamada was thinking about something at the moment.


    A bet of three thousand energy stones.


    If this one wins! That''s not a small sum. Even the island country that won the fifth place in the previous year can only allocate five thousand energy stones every year!


    Yamada looked at Ye Hao suspiciously: "Boy. Your annual share of Huaxia is only three thousand energy stones. You are playing a big bad wolf."


    "If the proverbs don''t go smoothly, don''t say it." Ye Hao said contemptuously: "Even if I can take out three thousand energy stones, can your island country take out three thousand energy stones?


    May as well, let''s ask an authoritative person to testify to us, so that it will save people from going wrong. "


    Hou Boyi''s heart trembled, this kid really wants to bet with each other.


    But the Huaxia ability group now has three thousand ability stones.


    "Okay, do you ask who you want to guarantee?" Yamada said.


    Ye Hao raised his finger and pointed in the air, the direction of his finger was the top of the icicle.


    "Vice Lord of the Ice City, Mr. Malthus."


    Yamada''s eyes lit up, this is a very authoritative person.


    "Okay. As long as you dare to ask Mr. Malthus as a guarantor, I dare to gamble with you!" Yamada was a little hard to restrain his inner excitement.


    The ability of the Huaxia team in recent years is not weak, but Yamada is confident that they can be ranked higher than the Huaxia team because they have backers behind them, and this time they are also prepared for the killer.


    "Then stop talking nonsense, let''s go." Ye Hao pointed to the icicle.


    "it is good."


    Yamada nodded, he walked to Nagata and gave a few words, then walked towards the icicle.


    "You guys go to draw and challenge by yourself, remember. The main thing is to save your strength. This personal battle is just a warm-up battle. If you can''t fight, you will give up. The team battles and melees that follow are the real feast.


    Ye Hao walked to Xue Shitou and ordered them.


    Then he walked towards the icicle.


    Hou Boyi hurriedly followed Ye Hao.


    "Which one is your kid going to make? Let''s not say whether this bet can be won, but we don''t have three thousand energy stones at all now!" Hou Boyi said anxiously.


    Ye Hao shook his head and pointed to Hou Boyi and said: "NO. This bet is between me and them, and has nothing to do with the Huaxia ability group. The Huaxia ability group does not have three thousand energy stones, which does not mean I don''t have it."


    Hou Boyi''s eyes widened, he looked at Ye Hao in disbelief, and asked in a low voice.


    "Does... you have three thousand energy stones?"


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word.


    The things that were exchanged from the blood clan before, but there are a full 3,500 energy stones, and I am afraid of scaring Hou Boyi to death.


    Soon, Ye Hao came to the icicle, and that Yamada said a few words to the staff. It seemed that he couldn''t wait to let Malthus witness the bet.


    The staff took out the walkie-talkie to report to the top of the icicle, and Malthus above the icicle heard the report from his subordinates and looked at Ye Hao and Yamada above the ground.


    "You are responsible for monitoring here. If there is anything, let me know." Malthus asked a few words, and he took a step outside the icicle.


    An astonishing scene appeared, and Malthus was suspended in the air and landed slowly.


    Levitation ability? No, it is a wind power.


    Ye Hao noticed two small cyclones under Malthus''s feet.


    As an A-level ability player, he has much more superb control over the wind than the D-level wind type ability player that Ye Hao defeated before.


    He uses the power of the wind to levitate himself in mid-air. This is not a simple matter, and requires very superb skills.


    "I heard that the two of you have something to do with me?" Malthus fell on the ground and looked at Yamada and Ye Hao in front of him.


    "Mr. Malthus, I''m really sorry to disturb you. But we hope you can be a witness to our bet." Yamada said impatiently.


    "Witness?" Malthus showed a puzzled look.


    After that, Yamada talked about his bet with Ye Hao.


    On this occasion, he didn''t dare to do anything about the gambling agreement, basically there was no problem.


    "That is to say. You two bet that the final ranking of the China team and the island team in this Arctic battle is three thousand energy stones?" Malthus looked at the two with a little surprise.


    Although some rival countries in the previous Arctic battles often made such bets, they were generally small numbers, tens or hundreds.


    This is the first time for thousands of people like this.


    "Yes." Yamada gloated at Ye Hao next to him.


    Those eyes seemed to tell Ye Hao, boy, now it''s too late for you to regret.


    "Okay. I can be your witness. But I am curious whether you both have the ability to take out three thousand energy stones, after all, this is not a small sum." Malthus asked.


    Yamada had time to speak, and Ye Hao took the lead.


    "I have no problem. If Mr. Malthus needs to witness the bet, I can take it out now." Ye Hao said surprisingly.


    Can you take out three thousand energy stones now?


    Hou Boyi, who was standing next to Ye Hao, widened his eyes, my little ancestor, you are really not afraid to flash your tongue when you speak big words.


    Three thousand energy stones! Even if he dissected Hou Boyi now, he wouldn''t make up this tenth.


    "But...whether they can take a bet, it doesn''t matter." Ye Hao looked at Yamada and said provocative words.


    "You! Hmph, if your Huaxia ability group can now come up with three thousand ability stones, our island country will naturally take it out." Yamada said that he was angry, and he blurted out subconsciously.


    But when he said it, he regretted it. He didn''t have three thousand energy stones, and now he only had a few hundred energy stones in his body. That was for this Arctic battle, the ability team was specially prepared for emergencies.


    "That''s good. Then ask the two of you to put your bet, so as not to happen that we don''t want to see." Malthus looked at them.


    Now Yamada is a bit unable to get off the stage. How could he take it out? He turned his eyes and couldn''t take it out by himself. Could that Chinese person take it out?


    "Hmph, since you said you can take out three thousand energy stones, then you take them out first!" Yamada suggested that Ye Hao take them first. If this kid can''t take them out, then he can refuse to take out three thousand energy stones.


    "Yes. But here..." Ye Hao looked around.


    Malthus saw what Ye Hao meant, and his mind moved, and a windshield was formed around him and Ye Hao, and he could not see what was happening outside.


    "I can''t see or hear what''s happening here now."


    Worthy of being an A-level ability person, this kind of barrier comes with a hand.


    In Yamada''s provocative eyes and Hou Boyi''s worried eyes, Ye Hao raised his hand.


    In the next moment, six suitcases were neatly arranged in front of Ye Hao.


    "Please see."


    With a wave of his hand, Ye Hao had not yet entered the cooling object control technique, and controlled all the suitcases to open, and the energy stones were densely placed inside.


    "Six boxes, 500 energy stones in each box. Mr. Yamada, you need to count it."


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at the dumbfounded Yamada next to him.

 Chapter 1164： Three thousand energy stones!

    Chapter 1164 Three Thousand Energy Stones!


    "This... how is this possible." Yamada couldn''t help but stepped forward to check. He touched the energy stones with his hands.


    That energy, that breath, there is absolutely nothing wrong, these are energy stones.


    But... but why this Chinese kid can take out three thousand energy stones at once.


    Could it be given to him by the Huaxia Ability Team?


    The Huaxia Ability Group''s share in a year is only 3,000 yuan. Could it be said that the Huaxia Ability Group gave him the ability stone for a whole year?


    The only thing that can be explained now is this possibility.


    But Hou Boyi, who had the same dull expression on the side, was quite clear that these energy stones were not from the Huaxia power group.


    Although he is only the deputy team leader, the control of the energy stone is very strict every year, and Dongfang Ze, he has another inspector sent by his superior to monitor it.


    There is a detailed record of whose hands each energy stone was released.


    If Dongfang Ze secretly gave Ye Hao dozens or hundreds of them, it''s okay to believe it, but that''s three thousand yuan!


    Hou Boyi looked at Ye Hao stupidly, he really couldn''t believe where this kid got so many.


    "Mr. Malthus, now my bet has been taken. Shouldn''t Mr. Yamada also take his 3,000 bet?"


    When Ye Hao spoke, he waved his hand and all the suitcases were closed and disappeared.


    This scene is nothing amazing. People who reach their level also know the existence of storage items.


    Malthus took a look at Ye Hao, a little more curious about this young man, but he did not forget his responsibility here.


    "Mr. Yamada, please show your bet." Malthus looked at Yamada.


    Yamada''s eyes flickered a little panic, three thousand energy stones!


    Where did this make him change.


    At this moment, he is really like an ant sitting on a hot pot.


    "I''m very sorry, I didn''t carry so many energy stones." Under Malthus''s eyes, Yamada could only lower his head in humiliation.


    Malthus''s face wrinkled, and some resentment arose towards the islander.


    The arrogance before, but now he can''t take a bet.


    "But our island country can definitely take out three thousand energy stones, definitely!" Yamada gritted his teeth and shouted firmly.


    He can be sure that their island team can have a good ranking in this arctic battle, and if they can get those three thousand energy stones.


    Even if he handed over a part to the superior, he could swallow a small part by himself, with so many energy stones.


    He believes that he can break through to B-level, and he may even become the first A-level ability in the island nation!


    "Oh? There is no bet, then it seems we have to forget it, what should you do if you lose and reckless?" Ye Hao shook his head with a worried look.


    "You..." Yamada was anxious, he absolutely couldn''t let the delicious food just run away like this.


    He suddenly looked at Malthus: "Mr. Malthus. The previous power team leader has a good relationship with you, please guarantee me. If... if this bet loses, our island nation will definitely come up with three thousand energy stones. ."


    lose? nonexistent!


    It is impossible for their island nations to lose in this Arctic battle.


    Malthus frowned slightly, but he still looked at Ye Hao and said, "Boy, I can guarantee them."


    Ye Hao hesitated for a moment, showing an expression of consideration.


    "Yes, yes... but Mr. Yamada doesn''t have an energy stone on him now. If... if they lose by then, they can''t directly honor the bet on the spot." Ye Hao looked embarrassed.


    "If they lose, then I will pay the bet on their behalf." Malthus glanced at Yamada: "You can return it to me later."


    Yamada''s expression is a bit stiff. To tell the truth, although the possibility of losing is not very high, if he really loses at that time, he will not directly give the Huaxia Energy Stone.


    Although there was Malthus as a testimony, he did not say when the gambling contract was to be delivered?


    I can wait until ten years or even twenty years later.


    However, if Malthus pays the gambling contract directly at that time, their island country will dare not owe the deputy lord of the Ice City.


    If that happens, they are simply looking for death.


    But when I thought of the three thousand energy stones in the hands of the other Chinese people.


    "Okay." Yamada finally agreed through gritted teeth.


    Ye Hao''s eyes showed a hint of success.


    "Since it is guaranteed by Mr. Malthus, of course I believe Mr. Malthus." Ye Hao said.


    "Okay. In that case, this bet was established under the witness of my Malthus." Malthus smiled with interest.


    This Arctic battle seems to be getting more and more interesting.


    Because Malthus had to preside over the order of the entire venue, he quickly returned to the icicle, while Ye Hao and Yamada looked at each other and left.


    "Ye Hao. You... where did your three thousand energy stones come from?" Hou Boyi looked at Ye Hao in astonishment.


    "In exchange." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Exchange? Where did you exchange so many energy stones?" Hou Boyi looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    When their Huaxia power group was short of energy stones, they also exchanged energy stones from some black markets, but the price of energy stones is too high, even if the price is high, there is often no market.


    "This is a trade secret." I won''t tell you, this is what I exchanged with a group of vampires, Ye Hao thought to himself.


    "Then let''s not talk about this. Ye Hao, your bet is too impulsive. Although our team is not weak this time, there are still some difficulties if we want to surpass the island team. They were fifth in the last session. "Hou Boyi looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    He is more worried about the three thousand energy stones.


    "Fifth place? Humph, this time my goal is not fifth place." Ye Hao smiled lightly, but that mission is still there, his goal is to be the top three.


    Island country?


    Since they don''t know what is good or bad, this time let them bleed once, which is also regarded as a small punishment for the previous capital incident.


    "That''s right. What kind of power is that Yamada just now? How could he suddenly switch positions with others, and he seems to have an enhanced power that can turn his body into steel." Ye Hao remembered what happened just now and interrogated Hou Boyi.


    Hou Boyi said: "Yamada is a dual ability person."


    That islander is a dual ability person? No wonder he is so self-confident.


    "His ability is position alternation, that is, you can exchange positions with a person instantly, but the distance is limited, and you must set something similar to a signal point on the target in advance. Once the effective time has passed, you need to reset it, and Maximum number.


    We don¡¯t know exactly how. But this ability is not very capable of fighting. Another ability of his is the steel skin, which can turn the body into steel. "


    Hearing Hou Boyi''s explanation, Ye Hao understood.


    The ability to alternate positions is quite interesting.


    "Okay, my battle is over. I''m going to take a break and leave it to you here. It doesn''t matter if I am green. The other five guys have stared at me. This is just a warm-up match. If it doesn''t work, give me up. . Don''t do it."


    Ye Hao exhorted Hou Boyi and walked outside with his hands in his pockets.


    Hou Boyi looked at Ye Hao''s back, he really didn''t know what to say.


    I just made a bet. If he changed it to him, he would definitely supervise the battle in person for 24 hours, but this guy still had a leisurely rest.


    Ye Hao didn''t know that Hou Boyi was muttering in his heart, even if he knew, he would not care.


    Individual battles are just the beginning. People from other countries can roughly figure out the strength of their opponents. It also saves that in subsequent battles, some teams do not know what is good or bad, which only increases the casualties.


    And now Ye Hao has more important things to do.

 Chapter 1165： The mystery of the Power Devourer

    Chapter 1165 The Mystery Of The Ability Devourer


    "Team Yamada!"


    When Yamada returned to where their island national team was located, six others came to look over.


    "Where is number 2?" Yamada frowned and looked at the first person who was missing.


    "On the 2nd, the battle ended just now. She scored a point and said she was going to rest, so she left first." An island nation reported.


    This woman still doesn''t obey the order, but the patron behind her is not trivial. It took a lot of effort to invite her over this time.


    Yamada whispered to himself, he looked at the two of Nagato and Tanaka who had changed their clothes.


    "How are you two."


    Tanaka''s body was still trembling, his nose twitched a little, and it seemed that he still didn''t get over.


    "I''m fine. That Chinese kid, I have to make him pay the price!" Nagata clenched his fist angrily.


    "Yes. Just now the kid was a sneak attack. If he fights upright, how could that kid be Captain Nagata''s opponent!" the islander said flatly.


    "Okita, that Chinese kid is not as weak as you think." Sakamoto, who was defeated by Ye Hao, walked out.


    "Hmph, if you fail, it doesn''t mean that we will fail. You are just a semi-powerful person. I have long reminded you not to focus on any Bushido, and to concentrate on practicing your clone power. You don''t listen, you made it. Now defeated by a Chinese man."


    A mocking female voice came.


    Sakamoto calmly looked at the owner of the voice.


    It was a woman, a very sick woman, her eyes were bloodshot, her face was pale, and she felt like she was a witch or a corpse.


    "Yuko, I don''t allow you to insult Bushido!" Sakamoto was a little angry, and he clenched the samurai sword at his waist.


    "You have also seen that the Chinese man also practiced the Chinese martial arts, and only with the power of the Chinese martial arts, he defeated five supernaturalists!"


    "Chuck. It''s just because you are too weak. If you let Nagata-kun go, you will definitely defeat the Chinese." The bleak-faced Yuko let out a laugh like Devil May Cry, just listening. Shivering.


    "Okay. Shut up all of you!" Yamada scolded.


    The six people closed their mouths.


    It can be seen that the six people in this island nation''s team are not in harmony.


    "Anyway, let me tell you. This time we must rank higher than the Chinese team in the Arctic competition! Did you understand?" Yamada said solemnly.


    "Yes." The six said in unison.


    "If you rank higher than the Huaxia team, then I can ask for instructions from above. Each of you will be rewarded with two hundred energy stones!" Yamada did not forget to give these people tempting rewards.


    Hearing the two hundred energy stones, the eyes of the six people turned hot.


    Although the last island country was ranked a bit higher than Huaxia, their annual share was only 5,000 energy stones. Coupled with the fact that their island country has a large number of supernatural powers, the actual welfare is not much better than Huaxia.


    Most of the time, they still ask their Mi Dad for welfare.


    Two hundred energy stones are equivalent to one year''s supply benefits for superpowers of their level.


    If they have so many energy stones for them to drink at once, they are absolutely confident that they can improve a lot of strength in a short time!


    It even became the top layer of the pyramid of the island nation''s ability group.


    "Team Yamada, we promise to defeat the Huaxia Ability Group!" Nagant¨­ said firmly.


    The other five people are also full of confidence.


    "Very good!" Yamada nodded in satisfaction.


    Six people plus that woman, even if each person sends two hundred, it''s 1,400.


    The remaining 1600 can be swallowed by himself!


    At this moment, the greedy Yamada even thought of swallowing the 1,600 energy stones.


    This number of energy stones can definitely make him a B grade, and even hopefully he can become A grade.


    At that time, even if the people above knew about the news, if you had enough strength, you would no longer have to follow their instructions! Yamada has begun to imagine a bright future.


    ...


    Ye Hao, who was on the other side, did not return to the Ice and Snow City at this moment, and sneaked to a place outside the Ice and Snow City, where there was a building made of ice that resembled a warehouse, and there were several people guarding the door.


    Ye Hao has inquired about, all the people who died in the battle will be temporarily concentrated here.


    Then after the entire arctic battle is over, a cremation ceremony is performed for all the dead, and then their ashes are scattered in this place.


    This has gradually become a custom.


    "Oh, another one died. It looks like he''s in his early twenties, it''s really pitiful."


    "It is estimated that those small countries have sent them to mix places. They have no idea of ??cultivating superpowers. Every time they send some low-level superpowers.


    After getting the subsistence allowance, sell those energy stones to other countries, hey... pitiful. "


    Ye Hao heard the words coming, he squatted down and hid in the snow, hiding his breath.


    He saw two people wearing staff costumes, carrying a stretcher covered with a white cloth, and under the white cloth there was a human body shape.


    It seems that this is another dead person.


    The two people who carried the corpse walked to the door of the warehouse, and passed the inspection by several janitors at the door, and sent the corpse in.


    Inside the gloomy ice warehouse, there are all ice coffins prepared in advance.


    The staff lifted the corpse from the stretcher, carefully placed it in the ice coffin and covered it with the lid, and then they left.


    The ice gate was slowly closed, and the warehouse was plunged into darkness.


    A faint fluorescence lightened, and at the same time a figure appeared, it was Ye Hao holding the lighting stick.


    Using the invisibility technique, I followed those people in very smoothly.


    Because he did not know the environment inside, Ye Hao was inconvenient to use Teleport.


    Ye Hao looked at the warehouse with a lighting stick, and the ice coffins were neatly arranged, carefully counting it was quite terrifying, there were more than 300 in total.


    However, according to the proportion of deaths in the battle for the Arctic, about 30%, it is still relatively normal.


    At this moment, most of the ice coffins were empty, and Ye Hao walked to the innermost side, in front of the few ice coffins where the corpses were placed.


    In the almost transparent ice coffin, you can clearly see that the people lying inside are all supernatural beings who have lost their lives.


    If you are lucky, the corpses are still intact. The few who are not lucky have a coke-colored whole body, which seems to be burnt by fire or caused by an explosion.


    There are still some broken limbs, and the staff will help them out of respect and stitch them together out of respect. If they can''t find them...then there is no way.


    "There are six corpses in total. This has just been a few hours, and there are so many dead." Ye Hao sighed, and everyone was really desperate for profit.


    Ye Hao took out the power swallower, he glanced at the corpses in front of him, first put down the things in his hands, and put his hands together.


    "I hope you can become ordinary people in the next life and live an ordinary happy life. Offended."


    Ye Hao put down his hand and pushed open the lid of the ice coffin, ready to test what this "power swallower" was.

 Chapter 1166： Power crystal

    Chapter 1166


    According to previous guesses, Ye Hao put the muzzle on the body of the supernatural player.


    As expected, a reminder sounded in his head.


    [Ability Devourer: Target detected! Those with F-class power system. Excuse me if I swallow the ability]


    determine!


    After that, Ye Hao saw a light flashing on the body of the ability player, pouring into the ability swallower, and then in the original magazine part of the gun body, there was an extra circle resembling a glass bead. thing.


    Ye Hao took out the glass bead and placed it in the palm of his right hand.


    [Golden right hand: F-level power crystal. Function: It can be absorbed by ordinary people and possess the corresponding power. High-level power crystals can allow the devourer to reach the corresponding level in a short time]


    Seeing the results detected by Jin''s right hand, Ye Hao''s eyes widened.


    Power crystal?


    Ye Hao looked at the little thing in his hand, and according to the explanation of Jin''s right hand, this little thing could be swallowed by ordinary people, and he could have abilities!


    This is simply an artifact!


    Owning this means that Ye Hao can produce supernaturalists in batches.


    No... I seem to have overlooked some information.


    Ye Hao turned on the system again and glanced at the information detected just now.


    F grade? Can you have the strength of the corresponding level in a short time?


    Does this mean that if an A-level power crystal is swallowed by ordinary people, that person can have the power of an A-level power in a short time?


    This... This is a bit too scary.


    But just think about it, where can I find the body of the A-level superpower? Participants in the battle for the Arctic are at most C-level.


    Putting aside the thoughts in his head for the time being, Ye Hao first absorbed the remaining corpses of a few ability players.


    A few minutes later, there were six glass beads lying in Ye Hao''s hands.


    Ye Hao divided the six glass beads into two batches.


    "Five F grade power crystals, one E grade power crystal."


    Ye Hao took a look at the results of this time, and through these six trials, Ye Hao had already had a basic judgment on this power swallower.


    It can swallow the abilities in the body of the dead and turn them into power crystals, but it is not the power level of the host that determines the level of the power crystals.


    Among the six dead, three were actually E-level elementary powers, but only one person had E-level power crystals after absorbing them.


    And the two F-class power crystals formed by E-class abilities, their glass beads are obviously different from the F-class power crystals formed by F-class abilities.


    What is different is that the crystal beads have less impurities and black spots.


    "It seems that after a level of ability is absorbed, it may be downgraded. However, because the E level is the lowest, it will not be downgraded."


    Ye Hao muttered to himself, he inadvertently picked up the power swallower, and aimed his muzzle at the power crystal in his hand.


    [Power Devourer: Absorbable target detected]


    Ye Hao was stunned by the sudden sound.


    He looked around. There were only six corpses here, and they had all been absorbed by himself. It stands to reason that there should be no absorbable targets.


    and many more¡­¡­


    Ye Hao''s eyes fell on the six glass beads in his hand, suspecting that he had brought the muzzle of the power swallower close to the power crystal.


    Sure enough, the Devourer sounded a reminder again, and this time it was different from the sound of the previous devouring corpse ability.


    [Power Devourer: Five F-level power crystals and one E-level power crystal are detected, are they fused?]


    Fusion?


    It can also be integrated!


    Ye Hao seemed to have discovered the New World again. He didn''t use these six fusions stupidly, but took out two F grade power crystals to try first.


    The fusion seems to have no requirement on the type of ability, two different abilities, the Devourer directly swallowed, and a glass bead was spit out after a few seconds.


    Ye Hao hurriedly used the gold right hand to test, but the result was still an F grade crystal.


    How is this going?


    Ye Hao looked at the fused power crystal with doubts. He found that the impurity black spots on the crystal seemed to be less. Is it because the number is not enough, so just "purified" this power crystal?


    With this suspicion, Ye Hao once again took out the F-level power crystal and the fusion with this one to continue trying.


    The result is...


    Class F!


    I don''t believe in this evil, I will try again!


    When the five pieces were merged, a miracle finally appeared.


    [Golden right hand: E-level speed crystal]


    Five F grades merged into one E grade!


    And it seems that the last ability born is the relatively strongest ability of the first five in the lifetime of the ability person.


    This is like putting a group of insects together and letting them fight together, and in the end only one is left to swallow other insects and become the strongest existence!


    Ye Hao still wanted to try, but it was a pity that there was no corpse of the supernatural player here, and it seemed that he could only wait for the next time.


    Ye Hao''s stealth ability is still cooling. This time he directly used perspective to confirm that there was no one in a corner, and then used teleport to teleport out.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the guards did not notice, teleport was launched again.


    After several teleports to ensure that he was in a safe place, Ye Hao stopped.


    He looked at the two F-class power crystals in his hand, and he was in a pretty good mood. This was a rather big discovery.


    If high-level power crystals can be extracted through fusion, and then brought back to those who do not have the talent for martial arts to swallow, there will be many more powerful power crystals in the Wanjia Welfare Institute!


    Ye Hao blew his whistle in excitement, preparing to return to the battle arena to see how Xue Shitou and the others were fighting.


    However, he saw a figure flashing past, Ye Hao''s eyes changed, and his body disappeared in place in the next moment.


    On an ice field, a thin figure was running, his face covered by gauze, only a pair of eyes were exposed.


    Suddenly, the man stopped and threw a few swords in one direction.


    "Hey, that''s how you treat old friends?" Ye Hao''s figure appeared there, followed by the swords in his hand.


    There was a wave of fluctuations in the man''s eyes, and he turned around and ran wildly without hesitation.


    But the next moment Ye Hao''s figure appeared in front of this person again out of thin air.


    "When you see an old friend, do you want to run without saying hello?" Ye Hao looked at this man with a smile.


    The man did not speak, took out a few small black **** from his arms and threw them on the ground. When the **** touched the ground, a thick fog appeared. After the fog dissipated, the man had disappeared.


    A few hundred meters away, the man ran swiftly. He turned his head and looked behind him. He seemed to have left the man behind. He didn''t expect that he would appear here too.


    Just when he was secretly rejoicing, on the only way ahead of him, a figure with his hands in his pockets looked like he had been waiting for a long time.


    "Why are you running in such a hurry?" Ye Hao jokingly looked at the person in front of him: "We are also friends who share adversity, right? Miss Hingino Meeko."


    The man was shocked.

 Chapter 1167： Meet Hingye Meeko again

    Chapter 1167: Meeting Bingye Gezi Again


    The man stared at Ye Hao. After a long time, he slowly took off his scarf, revealing the face below.


    It was after that shipwreck that Meako Hingino disappeared without a trace.


    Ye Hao looked at the island woman in front of him, his emotions a bit complicated.


    Although this woman was not the culprit leading the bomb incident in Beijing, she was at least a helper. If Ye Hao hadn''t taken it, it is estimated that those bombs would really explode in the capital, causing tens of thousands of casualties.


    However, this woman shared difficulties with herself again, and in the system mission, she needed to save her life by herself.


    Ye Hao thought it was a little funny.


    "You''re here to kill me." Hingye Meeko spoke first.


    "Kill you? Why should I kill you." Ye Hao opened his hand and asked.


    Bingye Yazi raised his eyebrows and stared at Ye Hao. Indeed, he did not feel any killing intent on this man.


    "The explosives incident in Beijing was all because I brought those explosives into your capital. If it exploded at that time, there would be tens of thousands of casualties in Huaxia Capital. Don''t you want to kill me?"


    Ye Hao was silent for a while, his eyes turned indifferent for an instant, but soon returned to normal.


    "I admit that I have thought about it for a few moments.


    If tens of thousands of Chinese people die because of you, I will kill you without hesitation. "


    In the second half of the sentence, Ye Hao''s tone was really full of murderous intent.


    Feeling the momentum, Hingye Meeko even had a feeling of breathlessness. She looked at the man in front of her with surprise.


    In just a few months, his aura has undergone earth-shaking changes, very strong.


    "However, because of some special reasons. I will not kill you now, but if there is such a thing next time, I will definitely kill you." Ye Hao said coldly.


    When the voice fell, the momentum disappeared instantly, as if the person who just spoke was not Ye Hao at all, but someone else.


    "There are many explosions in the island country Mitsubishi community and the shogunate. Did you do it?" Meeko Hino asked.


    Ye Hao didn''t hide it, he nodded: "Yes, I did it. If you do something wrong, you should be punished."


    Bingye Geiko was silent.


    "Yazi, I still like to call you that. At least now we are not enemies." Ye Hao walked slowly to Bingye Yazi.


    Hingye Meeko did not run away or put on a fight.


    Because she knew that she was no longer the opponent of this man at the moment.


    If Ye Hao wants to kill her just now, he just needs to appear next to her and give her a stab in the neck.


    "Can I ask you a question?"


    Ye Hao looked at Bingye Meezi. Although he interrogated him, he didn''t wait for Bingye Meezi to speak. He directly asked his question.


    "The time I fell into the sea, before I went into a coma, I clearly remember that although I took you to a place more than a hundred meters above the surface of the sea. But at that time we were unlucky and ran into a school of sharks.


    I''m exhausted and I can''t beat the shark at all. But when I woke up, I was on a fishing boat.


    The fishing captain told me that a group of people gave him the money and asked him to take me back to the mainland.


    Can you tell me, who are those people? "


    This was Ye Hao''s long-standing doubts, and even made Ye Hao a sense of being followed and peeped.


    Who the **** is it? Saved yourself at the time?


    Was it for yourself, or was it for Meeko Hino?


    Hingye Meeko didn''t answer, but looked at the white ice field beside her.


    "Don''t want to answer?" Ye Hao shrugged, he walked from Bingye Meizi, walked in the direction of the personal battle field, and said as he walked.


    "You don¡¯t want to say it, and I don¡¯t force you to say it. You appear here, I think it¡¯s because you are a supernatural power in the island country. But I advise you, it¡¯s best not to have other ideas. old."


    After speaking, Ye Hao gradually moved away.


    "and many more!"


    A sudden shout made Ye Hao stop.


    "Be careful of people around you."


    A somewhat abrupt sentence made Ye Hao a little puzzled, but when he turned his head, Bingye Geiko had disappeared.


    Ye Hao didn''t ask, because with Bingye Meeko''s character, she would say what she would say, she would not say it, and it would be useless for you to kill her.


    "Be careful of the people around you? Does she mean that someone around me is eyeing me?" Ye Hao secretly guessed what Bingye Gezi said.


    It seems that the person who rescued them at that time should have come for Ye Hao.


    It is not clear whether it is an enemy or a friend, at least so far there is no idea of ??killing Ye Hao.


    ...


    Individual battles are going on very quickly, and the standings are changing anytime, but the top three in the rankings are still occupied by the original old forces.


    The United States, Russia, England.


    So far, because there has not been a C-level PKC-level situation, or a good D-level confrontation, the supernatural players of these three countries have not yet tasted a defeat.


    As for the slightly weaker Huaxia Ability Team, Xue Shitou played a few games with six players, and was selected to accept several challenges.


    Of course, there is no doubt that Green has won five victories in the first three days, and the number of games challenged is basically unbeaten.


    The other five had victories and losses. Among them, Ding Xiaohu was the worst, and he won two games, still facing only F-level supers.


    The main reason is that his ability to fight is not very strong. In fact, Hou Boyi has always rejected Ye Hao''s intention to bring Ding Xiaohu.


    Ding Xiaohu''s ability is a levitation technique, and there is no combat power at all. Before defeating a water system ability in the ability group, it can only be said that the opponent underestimated the enemy.


    But here is different, here is the battle for the Arctic!


    No one can underestimate the enemy, and it will still kill the opponent.


    Xue Shitou, Tiansu and the ice core are quite good. Although they are not as popular as Ye Hao, they are at least a little famous.


    But Mo Chen was shrouded in a mysterious halo, because in his battles, they often ended very quickly.


    The order Ye Hao gave him was to directly attack mentally. If the opponent still has the ability to fight, then you give up.


    It''s that simple.


    Therefore, in the battle that Mo Chen won, the opponent didn''t even have a chance to make a move, fainted and fell to the ground.


    But these are not very important to Ye Hao. Today is the third day of the personal battle, and it is also December 3rd.


    This is not a special day, but it is very important to Ye Hao.


    Because today! His system has been upgraded.


    Ye Hao didn''t go to the venue, but stayed in the B&B in the Ice City, watching the countdown of that little time eagerly.


    Until that wonderful voice rang in my ears.


    [Ding, 4.0 system upgrade completed]

 Chapter 1168： 4.0 system

    Chapter 1168 4.0 System


    There is basically no change in the 4.0 system page.


    System skill exchange, system store, system task, system message.


    These are all there, and overall it seems that there is no change, but when Ye Hao specifically opens some pages, he will find a lot of things.


    For example, if you could only upgrade to advanced skills, you now have the top-level icon, but because it has not yet been exchanged, it is now gray.


    The other is the loan page. Although Ye Hao has not had a loan for a long time, after all, this thing has endless troubles. Now that he has enough skill points, he certainly does not need to use this thing.


    But what I have to say is that its current ceiling has increased by leaps and bounds, and it has risen to 5,000 points, but nothing else has changed.


    All the things in the system store are there, one is quite a few, and there is one more thing in it.


    [Holy Water: ... Price: 50 skill points]


    Fifty skill points is still acceptable. After waiting, you can go to the old pope to blackmail a sum, even if you can''t get the holy original stone, you can still play with other things.


    Closer to home, I have finished reading some trivial things, and then it is our main dish.


    Ye Hao opened the skill page.


    The skill page is still sorted as before. In addition to the existing skills, they are abilities, martial arts, and common skills.


    There is also Ye Hao''s unsatisfactory physique option!


    The previous physical column was basically empty because the exchange was empty.


    But now there are five more! But because they are all black, I don''t know what each of them represents. As before, I only know when I exchange them.


    Wait... something is wrong.


    Why does it take one thousand to redeem one? Ye Hao swept the same price.


    When the blood physique was exchanged before, didn¡¯t it only cost five hundred, and the price increased?


    Forget it, put this aside and look at the others first.


    Basically, you don''t need to read the ordinary skills. The contents in them have been updated. As long as ordinary people on the earth have skills, there are no such skills.


    Among the abilities, attribute abilities and enhanced abilities are available here, but some special abilities are not yet available, such as the space abilities of Bingye Gezi.


    "Don''t look at this for now, do business. Let''s exchange the top sacred healing technique first." Ye Hao opened the frame of the existing skills and found the sacred healing technique.


    [Top sacred healing technique: skill points required: 2000. Need Advanced Holy Healing]


    With this thing, Song Xiaoyue can be treated directly after returning, and Song Ying''s root cause can be cured.


    Without further ado, exchange directly.


    [Consumption of 2000 skill points. Congratulations to the host for obtaining (Top Holy Healing)]


    [Current remaining skill points: 7516]


    With nearly 10,000 skill points, even if he exchanged for a top-level ability, Ye Hao still has more than 7,000 skill points left.


    Ye Hao opened the top sacred healing technique to see how awesome this top was. This was not impressive, but he was taken aback.


    "My dear, you are taking aphrodisiac this time!" Ye Hao subconsciously yelled, and both eyes were about to come out.


    [Top-level sacred healing technique: powerful healing skills, as long as the body and soul have not completely dissipated and destroyed, they can be healed. Use once: Consume skill points: 10. No cooling. ¡¿


    The top sacred healing technique really verifies the old saying: Heal the dead, the flesh and bones.


    The most important thing is that this skill has no cooldown! No cooling! cool down! but!


    The ability to cool down has always been a criticism of the system.


    The system of the protagonist of the novel, waved his hand and sent a bunch of good things, and he had to wait for the cooling time every time.


    Some combat skills, as soon as the cooling time expires, they are like a man who has failed to take aphrodisiac, withered.


    And now this top lay healing technique does not need cooling time at all.


    Although it says that it costs 10 skill points to use once, what is the ten skill points for Ye Hao now?


    Compared with the top-level sacred healing technique without cooling, it is nothing at all.


    "System, system, you finally did a good thing this time." Ye Hao couldn''t help but admire.


    The top sacred healing technique was exchanged, and a mental illness that had been hanging in Ye Hao''s heart was resolved.


    At this moment, he also has the time to look at other things.


    At this point, Ye Hao really discovered something new.


    In the position of the advanced water system abilities, there is an extra black word "Profound meaning".


    After Ye Hao opened it, a few words came out.


    [Poseidon¡¯s Wrath: Forbidden, a very powerful water attribute attack spell. Use one time to consume 100 skill points. Chanting time: 5 seconds. Need: top water system ability, 2000 skill points]


    Forbidden?


    The wrath of Poseidon!


    This name sounds a bit domineering, and how it feels like a spell.


    Could it be said that magic and abilities were originally shared, but because of some unknown reasons, the two developed in different directions.


    Combined with his previous thoughts when he used magic in ancient Rome, Ye Hao became more affirmed of this.


    In fact, attribute abilities are like the rhizome of a plant, it can better absorb nutrients, and magic is the plant that grows from the rhizome, and even the flower that blooms.


    Ability holders are born with the ability to perform abilities, but they are not powerful.


    The magician needs to rely on acquired efforts to absorb those elements, and then use spells to release powerful magic!


    "But to use this forbidden technique, you must have a top-level water system ability." Ye Hao muttered, and glanced at the water system ability upgrade requirements.


    [Top water system ability (water system talent): requires 2000 skill points, requires advanced water system ability]


    Water system talent?


    Maybe this is the effect of the top-level water system ability, but 2000 skill points are a bit scary, and the exchange of forbidden spells requires 2000 skill points, which is 4000, which is a bit painful.


    But now it¡¯s a battle for the Arctic. If there is such a killer, it may be useful at a critical moment.


    Although other attribute abilities seem to have similar stunts, in this place, in addition to the ice system, the water system is the most useful, and there are already advanced water system abilities based on it, and fewer skill points are required.


    After thinking twice, Ye Hao decided to exchange it as if he had left a hole card for himself.


    What''s more, I still have fifty thousand deposits waiting for me.


    [Consumption of skill points: 2000. Congratulations to the host for obtaining (top water system ability)]


    [Current remaining skill points: 5516]


    [Consumption of skill points: 2000. Congratulations to the host for obtaining (Forbidden Technique: Poseidon¡¯s Wrath)]


    [Current remaining skill points: 3516]


    Looking at the extra skills in the skill table, although it takes 100 skill points to use it once, Ye Hao really wants to try this power.


    But if he tries it now, it is estimated that it will attract the attention of others, so he should bear it for a while.


    Putting the forbidden technique aside, Ye Hao checked the top water system ability, which is the only top combat skill right now.


    ¡¾Top water system ability: You can control water to fight. Use time: unlimited. Cooling time: Calculated based on the use ratio of ten to one. You can also use the same skill points as the use time to offset the cooldown]


    Seeing the introduction, Ye Hao only wanted to say two words: Niubi!


    Ten to one cooling time, that means that Ye Hao uses the water system power for 60 minutes, and its cooling time only needs 6 minutes. And if you don¡¯t want to cool down, you can use 60 skill points to offset the cool down time.


    This is simply equivalent to unlocking Ye Hao''s shackles. In the future battles, Ye Hao doesn''t need to care about the **** cooling time.


    Ye Hao, who was so excited, just tried it first.


    Water condensed out of thin air, and the water turned into various forms. It was as easy to operate as Ye Hao''s body. Ye Hao also specially left the ice and snow city and ran to an open place to use magic.


    "The water dragon bursts!"


    There was originally a third-order water magic with a stuttering of 0.1 seconds, but now Ye Hao casts a stuttering of only 0.0001 seconds, basically without any feeling.


    And the power is quite good, Ye Haote found a thicker layer of ice, and just blasted through it.


    Ye Hao looked at the power of his skills with satisfaction, he meditated in his heart to enter the cooling, and then the water system ability began to cool.


    The time used just now was only ten minutes, and the top water system ability returned to normal after one minute of cooling.

 Chapter 1169： Be challenged

    Chapter 1169


    "Three enhanced abilities, one needs 1,000 skill points to exchange for the top one. If all three are exchanged, it is three thousand. I still have more than 3,000 skill points left on hand. Is this exchanged?


    There are also those physiques, the effects of physiques have always been very good, but one thousand, which is a bit high. "


    After checking his abilities, Ye Hao muttered to himself while walking in the direction of the city of ice and snow.


    Strengthening abilities sometimes interfere with the realm of their own martial artist.


    With all three top-level strengthening abilities open, it is conservatively estimated that Ye Hao''s strength will advance by leaps and bounds to around Triple Innate.


    Moreover, the physique has always been like the tickling flesh in Ye Hao''s heart, and it always feels a bit of a loss if he does not exchange it.


    "It''s better to let it go for the time being, anyway, as long as you exchange it before going up to the heavenly gate. The current strength is enough to face some dangers. If it doesn''t work, you can exchange it at that time."


    While Ye Hao was thinking about it in secret, a fast figure rushed to Ye Hao''s front.


    "Team Ye, why are you here? But it makes me easy to find." Tian Su looked at Ye Hao out of breath, and saw that he spent time looking for Ye Hao like this.


    "I''m bored, come out and go around. Why are you looking for me? What happened to the personal battle?" Ye Hao frowned, thinking of the worst case, could someone be injured?


    "We''re all right. It''s Team Ye that you are up to." Tian Su pointed at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao was taken aback, and he said doubtfully: "I''m here well, what can I do?"


    "Someone has drawn lots to challenge you. You go with me." Tian Su took Ye Hao and ran towards the battlefield.


    Ye Hao asked as he ran, "Someone challenged me?"


    It stands to reason that he had fully proved his strength in the previous World War 5, and if a normal person draws lots to him, he should be able to admit defeat directly, so Ye Hao never thought that anyone would really challenge him.


    "Yes, yes." Tian Su nodded.


    "American?" Ye Hao asked.


    Tiansu shook his head.


    "Russian?"


    Tiansu still shook his head.


    "Who is that? D-class ability person?" The American ability person and the Russian ability person are the only ones Ye Hao can see so far.


    "It''s a C-level superpower! The deputy captain of France!" Tiansu''s words made Ye Hao''s eyes bright.


    C-level abilities!


    It''s kind of interesting, just when I tried the ability before, it was not enough.


    How effective the skill is, you still have to fight with the strong opponent to know.


    And the C-level ability player is obviously a good sparring partner.


    Tian Su noticed that Ye Hao''s face didn''t have a trace of tension, but there was still a trace of excitement. He thought he hadn''t said clearly enough.


    "Your opponent this time is a water system ability player. The ability level is estimated to be in the middle of C grade. This is his fifth game. I didn''t expect to draw you."


    Mid-C level?


    Sure enough, he was the fourth place in the previous session, he could have this rank, and he still had some hard power.


    Seeing the expression on Team Ye''s face getting more and more excited, Tian Su was a little confused.


    When encountering such a strong enemy, shouldn''t Team Ye be nervous and anxious?


    What Tiansu didn''t know was that Ye Hao didn''t regard this person as an enemy at all, but just as a sparring practice for testing skills.


    Soon, Ye Hao and Tian Su came to the battle field, and the battle in these more than twenty fields was still in full swing.


    "Ye Hao!"


    "Team Ye."


    Seeing Ye Hao coming, Hou Boyi, Olena and others all looked at him.


    "My battle, where does it start?" Ye Hao asked impatiently.


    Uh


    This opening method is a bit wrong, why does Ye team look so excited.


    "Tiansu, did you tell Ye Hao about your opponent?" Hou Boyi interrogated Tiansu, thinking that Tiansu was anxious and did not say.


    "I said it all on the road." Tiansu said innocently.


    Hou Boyi walked to Ye Hao and said in a voice that only two people could hear.


    "Ye Hao. Your opponent this time is not trivial. It is the deputy captain of France 2 and a C-level mid-level water system ability. You must be careful, if you can''t do it, give up. Your hole card is a healing ability, and there are some in the melee. Great benefit! Don¡¯t get hurt here!"


    Hou Boyi meant to let Ye Hao save his strength and admit defeat.


    "Laohou, don''t worry. I know what to do, when will my battle begin." Ye Hao didn''t seem to hear it at all, looking around.


    At this time, he noticed that there was a slightly small fluorescent subtitle under the icicle, which was written as preparation for battle.


    Ye Hao soon saw his name.


    (Venue No. 1: France No. 2 PK China No. 1, waiting...)


    Field One.


    Ye Hao''s gaze immediately turned to Field One, but now Field One was fighting, and the target of the battle was also someone Ye Hao knew.


    Madi, the younger brother of Batan Captain Mahira.


    But at this moment he was caught in a fierce battle.


    The enemy is a power-type superpower, and Madi constantly uses the dagger in his hand to attack the enemy.


    After watching it for a few seconds, Ye Hao saw the signs.


    The other party was teasing Madi deliberately, and was still saying something, but because of the fight, Ye Hao couldn''t see the movement of his lips.


    It''s just that Maddie''s attack is getting more and more angry.


    At the moment, Madi¡¯s sister Mahira, who was watching the battle on the sidelines, was constantly yelling to let her brother end the battle.


    "What''s going on with Madi? The enemy is also an E-level pinnacle ability, or a strength type. Madi''s diminishing ability cannot be the opponent''s opponent at all." Ye Hao frowned.


    "That is the supernatural power of the A three kingdoms, and the A three kingdoms and the Batan kingdom have always been hostile. It is estimated that there has been a fire." Mo Chen explained.


    "Let''s go over and take a look." Ye Hao walked over there.


    When he walked to the sidelines, Ye Hao could clearly hear Mahira talking to her brother in their language, which meant nothing more than calming down his brother and not being impulsive.


    "What''s the matter with your brother? Although it''s not good to say that, your brother is obviously not the opponent of the opponent. The opponent is deliberately delaying the battle time and consuming Maddie''s physical strength, probably thinking of some bad idea." Ye Hao frowned and said.


    When Mahira saw Ye Hao appear, she shook her head, clenched her fist and said.


    "I know too. Maddie''s shrinking ability can''t actually play any role in personal combat, but his fighting skills are good. I have reminded him before that if personal combat is impossible, give up.


    But... But I didn''t expect to meet Shah Rukh from the Three Kingdoms. "


    "You met before?" Ye Hao asked unexpectedly.


    "Both of them were studying in Australia. For a while, I found that Maddie was very decadent, and then I learned that his girlfriend in Australia was robbed by Shah Rukh." Mahira couldn''t bear to look at herself. Brother, shout again to calm down his brother.


    However, because of her noise, some staff members have come to remind her.


    At this time, changes occurred in the field.

 Chapter 1170： Maddie is dying

    Chapter 1170 Madi''s Life Is Dying


    "Mady, I didn''t expect we would run into it here. Why don''t you use your garbage ability." Shah Rukh sneered while resisting Mady''s attack.


    Maddie clenched the dagger in his hand and continuously launched attacks, but her own attacks didn''t work at all in front of Shah Rukh.


    "I heard that since your woman followed me. You have been decadent for a while, and you almost didn''t finish your studies in Australia?


    Later, you went to learn fighting skills specially, hahahaha.


    Maddie, let me tell you. No matter what you study is useless, because you were not my opponent during college, and now you will still not be my opponent. "


    After Shah Rukh avoided Maddie''s move, he lifted his foot and kicked directly on Maddie''s abdomen, and Maddie retreated several steps with pain.


    "That''s right. I almost forgot to tell you, your woman...what''s her name, Shaqier. Yes, it''s her, you know. I didn''t expect that I would be her first man.


    That night, I let her have a good experience of what is the charm of a man, tusk, now that I think about it, there is still an aftertaste.


    Unfortunately, I am tired of playing. She is probably being held in the arms by some friend of mine now, enjoying it. After all, for such a woman, I have as much as I want, or if you give me your sister, I can consider returning that Shaqier to you. "


    Shah Rukh''s provocative words completely aroused Mady''s anger.


    "Asshole. Shah Rukh, I''m going to kill you!" Maddie''s face was angry and grim, and he waved the dagger in his hand, trying to pierce Shah Rukh''s abdomen.


    Shah Rukh''s eyes flashed contempt, and he chuckled, "The cat and mouse game should be over."


    Suddenly, the muscles on Shah Rukh''s body seemed to swell up, and the clothes that appeared to be loose in the first place suddenly became tight and tended to split.


    On one side of Shah Rukh''s body, he clamped Maddie''s dagger with his arm muscles.


    Then, a heavy blow hit Mady''s abdomen.


    Mardi spewed out blood and dyed Shah Rukh''s clothes red.


    "Damn bastard, don''t let your dirty blood get on my body." Shah Rukh frowned, and the dagger''s arm was hardened, and the blade was directly broken.


    Then he grabbed Maddie''s arm holding the knife, only to hear the sound of bones breaking.


    "Ahhhhh..." Maddie let out a heart-piercing roar.


    "Mady!" Masira shouted outside the court, trying to rush into the court, but was stopped by the referee.


    "Madam, please pay attention. This is the battlefield. Before the battle is over, no one can interfere with the battle. Otherwise, we have the right to punish you. If it is serious, we can disqualify you." The referee said indifferently.


    Shah Rukh grabbed Maddie''s head with his palm and pointed at Mahira on the sidelines with a grin.


    "Have you seen, your sister is looking at you. Don''t even say, your sister is really a beautiful woman, I have wanted to play with her a long time ago. But I heard that in the melee, anything can happen.


    At that time, there will be an extra corpse of a naked woman from Batan on this ice field, I think it does not matter. "


    Maddie''s eyes were red, and he suddenly grabbed Shah Rukh by the arm and bit it directly.


    "Ah... asshole, you dare to bite me!" Shah Rukh had a pain in his arm and pulled Maddie away. He saw a few more tooth marks and a trace of blood on his arm.


    Shah Rukh was directly angry.


    "I killed you! Miscellaneous!"


    Shah Rukh directly threw Mady into the air, and slammed Madi''s forehead with a strong punch. Madi''s face was a little distorted after the punch, and his body flew to the sidelines.


    Shah Rukh didn''t stop, ran over, raised his fist, and prepared to give Mady another fatal blow.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared and caught Shah Rukh''s fist.


    "The battle is over." Ye Hao looked at Shahruk indifferently.


    Shah Rukh trembled. At this moment, he seemed to be dead, and he hurriedly closed his fists and withdrew.


    "Referee, referee. Someone here is disrupting the battle." Shah Rukh recognized that the man in front of him was the captain of China. He knew that he was not the opponent''s opponent and called the referee decisively.


    The referee on the sidelines looked surprised at Ye Hao, who had disappeared just now. Is this guy so fast?


    Before he had time to react, he rushed into the field.


    "This gentleman, you are maliciously interfering with the battle." The referee walked up to Ye Hao and asked seriously.


    The hearts of Hou Boyi and others on the sidelines suddenly hung in their throats.


    "Interfere with the fight? I didn''t. This fight is over. You can see for yourself if you don''t believe Mr. Referee." Ye Hao pointed to Maddie who fell to the ground.


    At the same time, he glanced at Shah Rukh coldly: "I''m just preventing some people from killing maliciously."


    The referee looked at Maddie, who was lying on the ground. He noticed that half of Maddie had already crossed the boundary of the court. According to the rules, he had already been awarded a loss.


    "Cough cough. Okay, this battle was won by the A Three Kingdoms players. Please exit the court quickly and prepare for the next battle." The referee directly assumed that this did not happen.


    When Shah Rukh saw this, he just snorted and turned and left.


    "Mady! Mady, speak up. I''m my sister, I''m here." Marsira ran over crying bitterly, and hugged her brother.


    Marsira felt her hands wet, she looked at her hands, there was white-red liquid on them, and these liquids flowed out of Mady''s head.


    "Ah...ah. Maddie! I...I shouldn''t have let you come...I shouldn''t have let you come... Maddie, wake up and go back with your sister."


    Although Mahira had acted as a strong woman before, when her relatives were dying in front of her, she still couldn''t help showing her feminine side.


    Hou Boyi sighed and turned his head unbearably.


    This scene seems familiar, and he cried there for his brother five years ago.


    "Mahira, don''t worry. Your brother is still saved." Suddenly a voice sounded, making Mahira''s cry cease.


    Marsira raised her head, with tears on her cheeks. She looked at Olena who was talking. After these two days of getting along, she had a good relationship with this blonde woman: "What are you...what are you talking about? My brother is still saved. Well?"


    "This is impossible. Maddie''s skull is already shattered, and his entire head is deformed. His right brain is estimated to be... even the most advanced medical technique in the world can''t heal him." Mo Chen shook his head.


    "Medical skills are not good, but he can!" Olena turned to look at Ye Hao, with an imploring look: "Ye Hao, you can save him."


    Mahira looked at Ye Hao blankly, she subconsciously grabbed Ye Hao''s trousers: "You...you can save my brother."


    "can."

 Chapter 1171： Supreme Holy Healing

    Chapter 1171


    The first peak matchup in the personal battle, most people think it will happen between the United States, Russia, England and France.


    As a result, I didn''t expect it to be Yingjili''s ability to Huaxia''s ability.


    As usual, they wouldn''t care about Huaxia''s powers. Although Huaxia''s powers have performed well in the past few years, they have never sent a C-level powers under 30 years old.


    This indirectly symbolizes the strength of a country''s supernatural power.


    And this time, the captain of the Huaxia team was a blockbuster, with five points in a single battle.


    Even the captain of the island nation, a C-level elementary ability player, suffered. Although it was an unexpected attack, it was enough to illustrate the power of this Chinese.


    Even if it is not a C-level, at least it is a D-level peak.


    This battle makes everyone look forward to it.


    Even American and Russian superstars have come to watch the game.


    But the No. 2 deputy captain who only saw France stood in the field with a black face, but no one was seen on the other side.


    "What''s going on? Didn''t I hear that the Huaxia people have arrived, Johnny, are you lying to me?" Paul, the American supernatural power, asked curiously.


    Said the first deputy captain, the man who used the smoke ability and basically kept his cigar from his mouth.


    "The Chinese man was here just now. But he seems to have left midway because of something and is now in the suspension stage. Didn''t you see the gloomy face of Lucas from France. That guy hates others for wasting his time the most. .


    Regardless of him being a water system supernatural player, if he starts a fire, it is more fierce than the Russians. "


    Lucas was referring to the French No. 2 standing there.


    "When shall I wait?" Lucas looked at the referee a little angrily.


    The referee looked at his watch: "According to the regulations, after the battle is prepared, one party can request a timeout of up to ten minutes, and now five minutes have passed. If the Chinese power player does not return after five minutes, then it is your victory. ."


    "Huh. He better not come back, otherwise I will let him see the angry look of a French gentleman who keeps the time." Lucas clenched his fists.


    ...


    Above the ice sheet.


    "Stone, Tianfu. You are responsible for observing your surroundings. From now on, no one is allowed to approach here." Ye Hao brought Madi, who was unconscious, to a snowy **** with no one everywhere.


    "Yes."


    Xue Shitou and Tiansu immediately monitored their surroundings.


    "You... can you really save my brother?" Mahira still looked at Ye Hao in disbelief.


    Although she really likes that her brother can survive, she also knows that her brother''s injury is very serious.


    "I said yes." Ye Hao rolled up his sleeves, and his hand was about to press on Mady''s most injured head.


    "Wait!" Hou Boyi suddenly grabbed Ye Hao, he pulled Ye Hao aside and whispered.


    "Ye Hao, are you going to use that power to treat him?"


    Hearing Hou Boyi''s question, Ye Hao frowned. He heard the meaning of Hou Boyi''s words. He didn''t want him to use the healing power to treat this person.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s eyes, Hou Boyi hurriedly explained.


    "Ye Hao. I am not a cold-blooded person, and I also really want people who like our allies to survive. But don''t forget where we are now? What are we doing now?


    People may be injured or even killed here at any time.


    You said before that there is an interval limit for your healing ability. What if... I mean if some of Xue Shitou and others are seriously injured during this time and need treatment? Are you going to watch them die with your own eyes?


    And you have to know that Madi suffered a very serious injury, not other parts of the body, but the brain! If you can''t cure it, isn''t it a waste of opportunity? "


    Hearing Hou Boyi''s words, Ye Hao actually understood Hou Boyi.


    He looked at this kind of thing from the perspective of the Huaxia Ability Team. Although Batan is an ally, the ally is ultimately an ally, not as good as his own.


    "Lao Hou. Needless to say this, I can assure you about the things you are worried about. There is no problem with reusing my power within a short period of time.


    As for Maddie¡¯s injury, I can heal it with full confidence. "


    After Ye Hao finished speaking, he walked up to Maddie again, pressing his palm on Maddie''s head.


    Top sacred healing technique.


    [Consumption of 10 skill points, 3506 skill points remaining]


    Hou Boyi watched this scene, but he did not stop it.


    A ray of light enveloped Mady''s head, and the terrifying wound on Mady''s head was actually recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "This...this is a healing ability, he is a dual ability!" Mahira said in surprise and surprise.


    To her surprise, she didn''t expect Ye Hao to be a dual power, and one of the powers was still a rare and precious healing power!


    Surprisingly, if there is a healing power, her brother may not be saved.


    "That''s not..." Olena wanted to retort when she heard Mahira''s words, but Ye Hao glanced at her, and she could only close her mouth and secretly said in her heart.


    This is not a healing power, this is a great light! The power of the gods.


    Olena also found that the intensity of this holy light was stronger than before in the ancient Roman city, and she felt very comfortable next to her.


    At this moment, except for the wound on Madie''s head, the wounds on other parts of her body have also healed.


    If it weren''t for the blood on the clothes, who would have thought that Mady at this moment had already stepped into the ghost gate with half of her foot.


    Ye Hao retracted his hand and breathed a sigh of relief.


    The top-level sacred healing technique is different. After using it, the mental exhaustion of using the sacred healing technique before is completely gone, and there are a few side effects.


    "How is my... brother?" Mahira hurriedly asked when the treatment was over.


    Ye Hao stood up: "The injury on his body has fully recovered, but he is still in a coma. It is estimated that it will take half a day to a day to wake up. However, after waking up, he still has a day or two to cultivate.


    All right. He will be handed over to you, and I will go back to join the battle first. "


    Ye Hao hadn''t forgotten that there was still a mess in the personal battle waiting to be cleaned up.


    Without a word, he rushed toward there.


    "Miss Mahira, let''s go first." The treatment has ended, and Hou Boyi and the others are now worried about Ye Hao''s battle.


    Although they thought Ye Hao was very strong, the enemy this time was after all a C-level superpower.


    However, Hou Boyi and the others were slow, and Ye Hao had long since disappeared.


    "Leader Hou, go slowly, I''m going to cheer for Team Ye!" Tiansu cast his superpowers, speeding up to catch up with Ye Hao.


    "I''m going, I''m a little envious of this guy''s ability at this time." Xue Shitou vomited.

 Chapter 1172： Huaxia dual-line superpowers!

    Chapter 1172 Huaxia Dual Element Ability Person!


    Ten minutes is not long, not short.


    However, many spectators were already impatient outside the venue.


    This can be said to be the pinnacle of the first individual battle, but this time has begun to smooth everyone''s excitement.


    "You said it was this Huaxia guy who persuaded me?"


    "It''s possible. I guess he also has the strength around the late stage of D grade, and that French ability is a C grade!"


    "Forget it, let''s go look elsewhere. Don''t waste time here."


    Discussions filled this No. 1 venue.


    "What the **** is that Huaxia guy doing?" The island leader Yamada was here at the moment, and he frowned.


    "Team leader, I guess it was the kid who stunned him." Tanaka sneered. After a few days of rest, his body was much better, but the resentment towards Ye Hao was still buried in his heart.


    Yamada did not speak with a calm face, he looked at the French supernaturalists in the field.


    Originally, he also hoped that the kid could fight to the death with the French supernatural powers, preferably severely injured, which would be very beneficial to their island team.


    Two days ago, he paid special attention to the battle of several other members of the China Team.


    Except that the plant girl¡¯s ability is a bit strong, and the ice girl¡¯s ability is a bit more powerful here, other petrified skins, speed abilities, levitation abilities, and mental abilities are all very tasteless.


    The only key point of the Huaxia team is this man, as long as this man loses combat effectiveness, their arrogance of the Huaxia team will be mostly extinguished.


    But now it seems that the Huaxia kid is smart and knows the conservative strength.


    Yamada noticed that the referee raised a finger, which meant that there was only one minute left.


    "Forget it, let''s go." Yamada turned to leave.


    "I''m coming."


    Suddenly a shout came, and a figure squeezed through the crowd and entered Field 1.


    "It''s that Chinese kid!"


    "He actually came."


    "Didn''t he deliberately want to admit defeat?"


    The audience outside the court looked at Ye Hao who appeared at the last minute in amazement. His appearance directly broke their previous conjecture.


    Yamada turned his head abruptly, and saw the Chinese kid appear in the center of the field.


    He smiled and squeezed his fist, brat, you dare to come back, your courage is commendable, but you have to know that your opponent is a C-level superpower.


    Except for Yamada, Russia and America''s supernaturalists focused their eyes on Ye Hao, and even Malthus, who had been standing on top of the icicle at this moment, stared from a distance.


    More than a thousand people with supernatural powers, at least half of them are watching this battle.


    "You are late." Lucas looked at the guy in front of him with a dark face.


    "Sorry, because there were some things to deal with just now. Mr. Referee, the battle can begin." Ye Hao waved his hand very relaxedly, not at all nervous about going into a fierce battle.


    The referee glanced at Ye Hao, and he raised his hand.


    At the next moment, the fluorescent subtitles above the field 1 light up.


    (Venue No. 1: France No. 2 PK China No. 1)


    "Princess, do you think Lucas can beat that Chinese man." On a high **** in the distance, several French supernaturalists gathered.


    And in front of a French psychic with shining eyes, a picture similar to a top view appeared, clearly transmitting the battle in Field 1 over.


    "Lucas''s water system ability is very strong, in the Arctic. The water system ability is second only to the ice system ability and has an advantage."


    A blond woman holding a princess umbrella, wearing a white lace princess dress, wearing a top hat and holding a red wine glass said lightly.


    Under her body, there was a very handsome blond guy kneeling on the ground like a dog, with a collar around her neck, and she was sitting directly on the man''s back.


    The several French supernaturalists around obviously respected this woman very much, and had long been accustomed to such a scene.


    "But the opponent, this ability player, was a dozen before, so he took five points." A woman in a maid costume next to her whispered.


    "May. What do you say is the probability of Lucas winning this battle? Is it 80%? Or 70%, or 50%?" The woman arrogantly looked at the side with a veil on her face, wearing a black robe, almost A strict woman who wraps herself up.


    May took out a crystal ball and stroked it with her hand.


    "Lucas'' winning rate is 0." May said her prediction, her face unchanged.


    But the others were shocked.


    They couldn''t believe that Lucas, as the deputy captain of their French ability team, had only 0 winning percentage in front of that Chinese ability.


    If someone else told them this, they would definitely think they were talking nonsense.


    But this is what Mei said. In addition to the supernatural being, Mei is also a fortune-teller, and so far, she has never made any mistakes.


    The woman called the princess had a slightly fluctuating look in her eyes, looking at the Huaxia in the projection picture, the corners of her mouth curled up.


    "This Chinese person aroused my interest."


    Ye Hao frowned and raised his head in venue 1.


    I don''t know why, he has a feeling of being peeped, which is very bad.


    "Huaxia, you make me very angry." Lucas raised his hand and formed a handful of water blades made of water around him, densely packed with at least hundreds of thousands.


    "Why? We don''t seem to have met before." Ye Hao said suspiciously.


    "As a deacon, time is very important. Five minutes later, it will be the princess'' tea time. But it takes eight minutes to make a delicious cup of black tea.


    Originally, I wanted to resolve the fight with you within five minutes, but you abruptly wasted nine minutes.


    Huaxia people, you have to pay the due price for desecrating time. "


    The words fell, those water blades poured towards Ye Hao instantly.


    "Unexpectedly, it is still an obsessive-compulsive disorder." Ye Hao shook his head mockingly: "I am sorry for wasting your time. As for the price? I don''t think you have that ability."


    Ye Hao''s lips moved slightly, and a water curtain appeared in front of Ye Hao, blocking all the incoming water blades at once.


    Thousands of water blades just didn''t penetrate Ye Hao''s water curtain.


    "Are you also a water system supernatural power?" Lucas looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    At the same time, everyone who was still present was surprised.


    If they remember correctly, the ability of this Chinese man should be object manipulation.


    Could it be that¡­¡­


    This Huaxia is a dual ability person!


    Enough to contend with C-rank abilities, dual abilities! Still so young!


    Almost the superpowers of several big forces on the scene saw Ye Hao''s eyes change.

 Chapter 1173： Defeat the C-level ability

    Chapter 1173


    With the surprised expressions of the people around, Ye Hao was unmoved, he looked at Lucas in front of him.


    "Is that your attack?"


    The magician of the ancient Roman city said that the attack of the supernatural power was too vain. At the time, he thought it was not so exaggerated, but after experiencing it in real life, he found that it was really the same.


    Other ability players dare not say it, but it seems like this is the case with the ability of single attribute type.


    The seemingly magnificent and brutal attack just now is actually much less powerful. If you use the multiple water blades in magic, its power is not known how much stronger than this.


    Just now, I just used a second-order water system defensive magic casually to block the opponent''s attack.


    When Lucas heard Ye Hao''s words, it was an insult.


    "Boy, don''t be arrogant. The show has just begun!" Lucas was also serious at this moment. He knew that the battle of the same abilities was compared with the control and exquisiteness of the two sides, and who had the stronger mental power.


    He pressed a palm on the ice.


    Buzzing


    The ice began to shake, like an earthquake.


    "This...what''s going on? How come it seems that something is about to be ejected underground." Some weak spectators hurriedly backed away to a safe distance.


    Kaz


    This is the sound of ice breaking.


    Then, a series of water columns emerged from under the ice layer, like small fountains.


    It is much more convenient to mobilize existing water than to summon water out of thin air. This Lucas is at least not a fool, and clearly uses terrain to fight.


    "Ripple kill!"


    Lucas yelled, the water jets that emerged seemed to be obedient, forming water spears directly at Ye Hao.


    Afterwards, he covered Ye Hao''s position at the speed of a high-pressure water gun.


    "This trick is very powerful. It compresses the water and then stabs the enemy at an astonishing speed. Although water is the softest thing in the world, it is also the most powerful thing. As long as it is used well, it can cut anything in the world. object."


    Ye Hao muttered to himself, as if he was posting a comment, and he didn''t care at all about the spears that had almost touched his body.


    Just when everyone thought that this Chinese was going to be pierced by dozens of water spears and died here tragically.


    Those water spears came to an end.


    "This...what''s going on?" Lucas looked at the scene before him in amazement. The water that had obeyed his orders before was completely out of control at this moment.


    "Your strength is not weak, but it''s a pity that you are also a water type supernatural power. If you are other supernatural powers, maybe I will feel trouble." Ye Hao shook his head, no longer has the desire to continue fighting.


    "Let you see how to use real water."


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers, and the surrounding water spears instantly gathered together.


    "The water dragon bursts."


    A faucet suddenly emerged from the water ball and swept towards Lucas.


    Lucas didn''t have time to think about it, and summoned water to protect him.


    The water splashed as if it was raining.


    The audience who just watched were all dumbfounded at the moment, looking at the scene before them in disbelief.


    "Huh...huh, I''m exhausted. Tiansu, how is Ye Hao''s fight? Are there any disadvantages?"


    Hurry up to catch up with Hou Boyi and the others, seeing Tian Su staring at the venue blankly, even when they called him, Tian Su did not respond.


    The crowded crowds kept them from seeing the situation in the court for a while.


    "This...what''s going on?" Ding Xiaohu, who used the suspension to float up and saw the battle in the field, was the first to froze.


    Then Hou Boyi and others also saw the battle.


    On the field, Ye Hao stood calmly on the spot, his clothes showed no signs of damage.


    On the other side, a wet Lucas appeared outside the field. His knees had been worn out, leaving a blood mark on the ground, as well as the trail of shoes rubbing against the ice.


    It can be seen that under a powerful attack, Lucas carried the attack and was repelled to the outside of the field.


    "This...Tiansu, what happened?" Hou Boyi patted Tiansu. He couldn''t believe how the battle ended in a while, and...and Ye Hao won?


    "Ye... Ye team used a trick." Tian Su swallowed, his eyes looking at Ye Hao were full of fiery worship and madness.


    At this time, all the spectators outside the venue were also boiling.


    "A Chinese ability player defeated a C-level ability player with just one move?"


    "How is this possible? Is it possible that the Chinese supernatural power is about to rise?"


    "I always thought that this year would be the same as the previous ones. It was just a four-nation dispute between the United States, Russia, England, and France. But now it seems that China is a dark horse this time!"


    Lucas panted, his eyes still horrified.


    The attack just now was very powerful in terms of speed and power. If it weren''t for the defense in time, his body would definitely be torn to pieces under such an impact.


    Lucas raised his head, but he only saw the back of the Chinese man leaving.


    Bang


    Shards of the glass fell on the ground.


    The French princess who fought visually in the distance, red wine was spilled on her hand.


    The others did not speak, but quietly looked at the princess.


    "Lucas was defeated." Princess France took out a handkerchief and wiped the liquor from her hand, her eyes were not only lifeless, but a bit more scorching.


    "Daxi, go look up the information of this Chinese person."


    Princess France put the handkerchief soaked with alcohol into the mouth of the man lying under her after wiping her hands. The man did not resist at all, and swallowed the handkerchief with enjoyment.


    "Yes." Daxi''s maid saluted and looked at the Chinese figure in the projection. She was silently mourning for the Chinese man.


    Because every time the princess had such a look in her eyes, it meant that she had found a toy of interest.


    ...


    "Paul, what do you think of this Chinese man now." The cigar man put down the cigar he had smoked, stepped on it, and at the same time took out a cigarette case from his pocket and took out a cigar from it.


    Paul licked his lips, grinned and said, "I like to destroy geniuses."


    ...


    "Our former ally, it looks like he wants to make a blockbuster in this session." Ivanov folded his arms and his eyes were serious.


    "Deputy Captain, do you want to tell the Captain about this news?" asked a Russian supernaturalist next to him.


    "No, that guy is a bit too proud. Even if he tells him, he won''t care. We just want to give this Huaxia kid more snacks.


    However, the Huaxia team has a bit of strength on this one. Our main enemy this time is the Americans. "


    After Ivanov finished speaking, he turned and disappeared into the crowd.


    ...


    Yamada squeezed his fist, eyes with jealousy.


    Damn, why is this Huaxia guy so strong, this strength is definitely C-level, and it is still very strong, if it really makes that Huaxia guy win the bet.


    Three thousand energy stones, people in the country will definitely tear themselves.


    No way! Can''t let this happen.


    "Tanaka, let''s talk to the Americans." Yamada said solemnly.

 Chapter 1174： Three powers!

    Chapter 1174 Three Elements Ability!


    After Ye Hao left Field One, the eyes of many supernaturalists around him looked at him with awe.


    But Ye Hao is very easy to win, because Ye Hao is now a top water system ability. Compared with the control of water, unless the strength is several levels higher than him, the water around him is basically like his courtier.


    That''s why, Lucas''s water didn''t respond after approaching Ye Hao''s surroundings.


    "Ye Hao!"


    Hou Boyi and others caught up with Ye Hao.


    "When did you come?" Ye Hao looked at them a little surprised.


    "You...you are playing too fast. We just arrived, you are over." Ding Xiaohu swallowed and said in surprise.


    "Ye Hao, drink water." Olena''s cheeks were slightly red, and she handed a water bottle to Ye Hao.


    "Thank you." Ye Hao took the kettle.


    "Do you still use water system abilities?" Hou Boyi approached Ye Hao and asked.


    Before that, he hadn''t thought that Ye Hao would even use the water system ability.


    In this way, including the healing power, isn''t Ye Hao a three-line power?


    Three-line superpower?


    Hou Boyi felt shocked and couldn''t calm down.


    It''s not that the Huaxia Ability Group has never seen a dual-line ability, but a three-line ability has never appeared.


    What does the three-line superpower mean?


    That is not just as simple as 1+1+1=3.


    What is the weakness of the supernatural person? As we all know, the trick is too single, and you can only use your own abilities. At most, you will continue to study the abilities to make the abilities stronger.


    But even so, you still have only one power.


    The disadvantage of being too single is that you cannot face complicated situations.


    Auxiliary abilities cannot be used in combat; strong offensive abilities can either be defensive or slow; long-range attacks can only be used for fear of being close.


    In short, there will be various problems.


    The emergence of multiple powers means that it can make up for the shortcomings of a single power.


    And the three-line supernatural powers that have appeared in history, whoever grows up is not the strong one among the strong.


    Object manipulation, water abilities, healing abilities.


    The combination of these three abilities is simply incredible, the way Ye Hao used the flying knife before, can be said to be quite powerful.


    No fear in close combat, no panic in distant combat, it is really impossible, and there are healing abilities that can repair injuries.


    "The water system supernatural power, in fact, I just realized it recently, and awakened when I was in the sea before." Ye Hao made an excuse.


    "Could it be possible to awaken the water system ability in the sea?" The eyes of other people showed golden light.


    "I don''t know, but you can try it. But it''s best not to try to be struck by lightning. If you can''t awaken the power of the electric system, it won''t be worthwhile if you are struck to death." Ye Hao teased.


    "But, you just awakened the power. Why can you beat the No. 2 in France?" Hou Boyi looked at Ye Hao suspiciously: "What level are you now?"


    "Level? I don''t know, but it should be at C level." Ye Hao muttered.


    "Go, let''s go back and check it!" Hou Boyi took Ye Hao towards the Ice and Snow City without saying a word.


    "Hello. We don''t have anything for testing."


    "There are in the city of ice and snow."


    ...


    For half an hour, a group of people walked out of an igloo and looked at him with astonishment as if they were looking at a monster.


    "Hey, don''t look at me like that. I''m not interested in men and uncles." Ye Hao waved his hand, as if I knew he was handsome.


    "Team Ye, do you have any cultivation methods for yourself? Your speed of improvement is simply terrifying!" Tian Su looked at Ye Hao jealously.


    "Special cultivation method? No. Maybe it''s because I''m too handsome." Ye Hao looked serious.


    "Cut..." The boys cast narcissistic eyes.


    Hou Boyi looked at Ye Hao admiringly, with excitement in his eyes.


    "Ye Hao, I was still talking to the Dongfang team leader before that I was worried that you would be so crazy and would delay your own strength. Unexpectedly, you will have the strength of the C-level late stage in this short time.


    It really makes me ashamed, you might be able to catch up with Team Leader Dongfang soon. Do not! The water element restrains the fire element, you may be able to completely abuse Dongfangze now! "


    Ye Hao recalled the test results just now. He himself was a little surprised, but he didn''t expect that his ability level had reached the late stage C level.


    This should be among the best in this class of abilities.


    "Right. I only knew that the Dongfang group leader was C-level. What level is he?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "The C-level peak, he has been at this level for almost eight years, right." Hou Boyi sighed, then shook his head mockingly: "And I''m just the late C-level. It seems that the era of the Chinese ability group. I really want to leave it to you.


    Don''t talk about this, you go back first. I want to write a letter to the trustee and bring it back to the site, and then pass it to the group leader of the East, so that they will be happy for you. "


    Hou Boyi waved his hand, leaving everyone behind.


    For some reason, looking at Hou Boyi''s back, Ye Hao felt a trace of depression.


    "Team Ye. Don''t look at the stern look of Team Leader Hou. In fact, for the development of Huaxia Abilityists, he and Dongfang Team Leader gave their entire lives to the Huaxia Ability Team.


    People in their forties are still not married yet. Xue Shitou sighed.


    Mo Chen hesitated for a moment, and whispered next to him: "Actually...In fact, Team Leader Dongfang has already reached the bottleneck of breakthrough, but because the breakthrough requires a lot of energy stones, the organization wants to use the supply for the superpower several times. Let the Dongfang leader break through.


    However, they were all rejected by the Dongfang team leader. He said that he himself was quite old and could not participate in the Arctic battle. Instead of wasting the energy stone on him, it is better to cultivate a better young generation.


    The same is true for Team Leader Hou. The energy stones used by the two in recent years are even less than the monthly supplies received by the F-class abilities. "


    Hearing this, everyone felt a little sad.


    As the pioneers of the Chinese supernatural powers, these seniors have paid too much.


    "Mo Chen, do you know how many energy stones will it take to make a breakthrough?" Ye Hao asked.


    "C-level breakthrough B-level requires at least 1,000 energy stones. I heard that the United States generally grants 1500 subsidies to breakthroughs." Mo Chen said.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, as if thinking about something, a few seconds later, a smile appeared on his face.


    "Don''t worry about these things, you just need to do your best, you are worthy of the training of Dongfang Group Leader and Deputy Group Leader Hou.


    Now we happen to be fine, so let''s visit Maddie and the others. "


    "Ok."


    Ye Hao took everyone to the guest house in Batanguo, and Ye Hao happened to bump into Mahira who came out.


    "Mahira, how is your brother." Ye Hao greeted.


    Mahira saw Ye Hao with a strange look in her eyes. She tucked her hair up: "Madi woke up once an hour ago. There is nothing wrong with her body, but she is asleep again."


    "It''s fine to be able to sleep. I guess it will be fine for another day. In this case, we won''t bother him." Ye Hao smiled.


    Suddenly, Mahira bent over to Ye Hao ninety degrees.


    "Captain Ye Hao, I apologize to you for my rude behavior and disrespectful words."

 Chapter 1175： Personal battle over

    Chapter 1175


    It turned out that it was Mahira who learned that Ye Hao had defeated challenger France''s C-level superpower in a personal battle.


    At this moment, the abilities of the Ice City all learned that China had a C-rank dual ability, and the strength was very powerful.


    In addition, Mahira is the only person who knows that Ye Hao has healing powers besides the Huaxia power group, so Mahira''s attitude towards Ye Hao has changed completely now.


    A three-line superpower! That is the genius among the geniuses!


    The individual battle went on for a few more days, and finally ended all the individual battles on December 8.


    "The personal battle is over. Two days off. On the 10th, the second round of team battles will begin. This is the ranking of the individual teams. Each team can receive a copy." Mo Chen sat in the room. On the chair, handed Ye Hao the score report that he had just received.


    Ye Hao and Hou Boyi looked at the points table.


    The first place is tied.


    The United States and Russia tied for first place with 70 points.


    In individual battles, the abilities of the two have not met each other or encountered other strong opponents, so whether it is a challenge or being challenged, they all successfully scored points.


    Then came third.


    France ranked third with 69 points, and the only point lost was Ye Hao''s defeat of Lucas.


    This is the top three, and the next few are almost the regulars of the top ten, such as English, China, the island country, and the three countries.


    Huaxia scored only eighth with 56 points, which means that the Huaxia team lost 14 games.


    "It''s all because of me." Ding Xiaohu lowered his head a little aggrievedly: "If it were not for me, our score would be higher."


    I don''t know if Ding Xiaohu is unlucky or unlucky.


    He was originally not good at fighting power. He was drawn several times in ten battles or was drawn by a few powerful players. According to Ye Hao''s instructions, he gave up directly.


    In ten battles, he only won three points and lost seven points.


    "Don''t have a burden in your heart, you are my killer. Now is just the beginning. What is really important is the subsequent team battle and melee!" Ye Hao comforted Ding Xiaohu.


    The reason why Ding Xiaohu was selected as a team member was naturally arranged by Ye Hao. He was Ye Hao''s last killer.


    Bump


    There was a knock on the door, and Bingcore went to open the door, only to see Mahira standing outside.


    Ye Hao took a look at the ranking of Batan.


    36 points, ranked 24th.


    "Take a rest today, to express my gratitude. On behalf of the Batan team, I invite you Huaxia team to take a bath in the hot spring." Mahira''s eyes kept glancing at Ye Hao, her fingers subconsciously fiddling with the pendant on her clothes.


    "Hot spring? There are hot springs here?" Ye Hao asked in surprise.


    "Yes. Daniel also recommended to us before. The hot springs here are quite good. But not in the Snow City, in an ice valley almost 30 kilometers to the north." Bingcore said with excitement.


    Others also looked at Ye Hao eagerly.


    Everyone is a little tired these days, so it¡¯s good to have a hot spring.


    "I heard that there are also mixed baths for men and women." A male supernatural person from Batanguo added.


    At this moment, Ye Hao felt that the eyes of several boys had changed.


    Tian Su kept blinking at Ye Hao, Ding Xiaohu also put down the snacks he could not leave his hand, squinted at Ye Hao, Mo Chen looked at Ye Hao shyly.


    I''ll go, you all look at me, those who don''t know think you guys are gay.


    And why even Xue Shitou, who has always been honest, has heat in his nose, like a bull in heat.


    Isn''t it just a mixed bath? Is it necessary to be so excited?


    Well, Ye Hao admitted that when he heard this word, some welfare pictures flashed through his mind.


    "Ahem... Since it''s still a rest, let''s relax together. And after the team battle, it''s a melee, and we can also communicate with each other."


    With Ye Hao''s consent, everyone started cheering and preparing things.


    "I won''t go, I will stay..." Before the green words were finished, Bingcore and Olena pushed out.


    "Sister Green, don''t stay in the room all the time. Staying like this, you are about to sprout."


    "Go, let''s soak in the hot springs together."


    The three women went back to their room to pack up, and were also ready to set off.


    "Ye Hao, just take them with you. I am such a large group of people, it is not very good to go." Hou Boyi sat on the bed and didn''t mean to get up.


    Ye Hao patted Hou Boyi on the shoulder: "Laohou, you have to go this time. I have a very important thing to talk to you?"


    "What can''t you tell me here?" Hou Boyi looked at Ye Hao in confusion.


    "You''ll know when you go."


    After Ye Hao finished speaking, he walked out of the room without waiting for Hou Boyi to ask a question.


    ...


    In this way, the Chinese team and the Batan team left the Ice City under the leadership of Daniel and another Batan tour guide to the hot spring ice valley 50 kilometers away.


    Because it was out to relax, everyone did not choose to take a sleigh ride and other means of transportation, but chose to walk.


    On the way, Ye Hao noticed that Maddie was walking very slowly, and fell behind the team dejectedly.


    Marsira tried to say something to Madi several times, but Madi was very resistant and even pushed her sister''s hand away several times.


    "You go first, I have something to say with Maddie."


    Ye Hao gave the worried Mahira a relieved look.


    Mahira glanced at her younger brother and followed the front team.


    Because it was the polar night, everyone just held ordinary lights in their hands, and the visibility was only more than ten meters.


    After the person in front disappeared before Ye Hao''s eyes, Ye Hao looked at the silent Mady and opened the topic.


    "Are you feeling desperate for your incompetence?"


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Maddie''s head dropped deeper.


    "I heard from your sister that Shah Rukh is an alumnus with you, but he relied on being a supernatural person, and he often bullied you at school and even snatched your girlfriend.


    In a personal battle, getting angry and out of control, I think it was the person who provoked you with some words. "


    Maddie squeezed her fist tightly, and the sound of bone rubbing could be heard.


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the sky full of stars.


    "There is no one else here. Don''t suppress your emotions. Just say whatever you want. Don''t worry, I won''t tell your sister."


    Maddie stopped when he suddenly knelt on the ground, buried his face in the snow and ice.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah"


    He kept yelling, his cheeks turned red from the friction of the ice and snow.


    "Shah Rukh took my girlfriend. This is a bit of my anger, but because time has passed for too long. It''s not too angry, but that **** threatened my sister, he...he also said he would be in a melee Hurt... hurt my sister.


    This is something I can''t bear. I don''t allow that beast to touch my sister.


    But... but I am a weak... I am a weak with a trash ability, I... I don''t know what to do, I don''t know..."

 Chapter 1176： Arifs request

    Looking at Madi, who was venting his emotions, Ye Hao didn''t comfort him, but was a listener, listening to all this quietly.


    Until Maddie calmed down, she slumped on the ground, looking at Ye Hao with confused eyes.


    "Brother Ye Hao, if only... if only I could be as strong as you, even half of it would do."


    Ye Hao took out two bottles of wine and sat cross-legged on the ground. He handed a bottle of wine to Maddie.


    "I know how to drink."


    Maddie drank the wine without saying a word, but judging from his frowning look, he shouldn''t drink often.


    "If you don''t know how to drink, drink slowly.


    Let''s talk about your abilities. "Ye Hao took a sip of wine.


    I used to feel that the taste of wine was not very good, but I have experienced a lot of things, but I feel that the stimulating taste is very good.


    "My ability?" Maddie laughed at himself: "What is there to say about my ability, it''s just rubbish.


    Getting smaller? What''s the use of getting smaller? My sister can make bullets bigger and explosives bigger. That way, the power can be huge. But I can only become smaller.


    What is the result of getting smaller? A bullet hit a person, just like being stabbed by a needle. The reduced grenade is as powerful as firecrackers. "


    "Then your sister brought you here, naturally she has her thoughts. You should be prepared to have any tactics in the melee." Ye Hao asked.


    Maddie hesitated for a moment. He took out a small box from his pocket. After opening it, Ye Hao was surprised to find that it was a mini military warehouse.


    There are shrunken guns, shrunken grenades, and even shrunken rocket launchers.


    "I''m going, you are about to catch up with the firepower of a strengthened company. You are wasting your ability if you don''t become a spy." Ye Hao exclaimed.


    "My friend said the same, but I don''t want to be a spy. I want to be a warrior, a powerful superpower. But my role now is to carry weapons to my sister.


    Because of regulations, although a person can carry a thermal weapon, he can only carry what he can carry.


    No matter how much a person can carry, he can only take a part of the weapons, and my sister will use my shrinking ability to reduce all the weapons that are needed, so that the carrying capacity can be greatly increased.


    I still have five small boxes like this, but with my current ability, I can only shrink the items about ten times. Sister can zoom in twenty times. "


    Hearing Madi''s words, Ye Hao''s eyes lit up.


    This Mahira is quite clever, turning her brother into some portable military warehouses.


    In this case, in the melee, with these powerful equipment, it may be a little troublesome to deal with the C-level ability.


    But there is no problem facing some small fishes and shrimps, luck may be able to get into the top ten!


    "That''s right. Maddie, can you make the object you shrink back to its original shape?" Ye Hao asked.


    Maddie nodded: "Generally speaking, the reduced objects can only last for about three days, and then they will automatically recover. During this period, I only need to continue to use abilities on them.


    But if you want to actively restore them, you need to consume a lot of mental energy. For example, my current mental power can directly reduce ten AK47s, but only one reduced AK47 can be restored to its original size.


    My sister''s abilities are similar to mine, so generally we don''t take the initiative to restore their size. "


    Ye Hao thought for a moment.


    "Mady, I''m actually talking to you to give you a gift. But now that you have said this, I still have to give you some suggestions.


    Suppose you shrink a grenade in advance. It is difficult for ordinary people to find a shrunken grenade, and will think it is just a bean, and then restore it to its original shape when you throw it out, which can have a miraculous effect.


    I know that this person''s body returning to its original size may consume a lot of mental power, but you can continue to try and find ways to consume as little mental power as possible.


    Besides, this thing is for you..."


    ...


    Half an hour later, Ye Hao and Ma Di ran to catch up with Hou Boyi and the others, and they were not far from the Hot Spring Ice Valley.


    "Mady." Mahira looked at her brother worriedly.


    In her astonished direction, Maddie swept away the previous haze, her eyes gleaming.


    "Sister." Maddie greeted her sister with a smile.


    "Madi, you... Did Captain Ye Hao tell you something?" Mahira asked curiously.


    "This is a secret. But sister, believe me, this time I will take our Batan ability team to achieve a good result, and if I meet Shah Rukh again, I will rely on my own strength Kill him!" Maddie said confidently.


    Mahira looked at Madi, and she looked at Ye Hao, who came to the front and started talking with everyone.


    What did he tell his brother?


    This man is too mysterious.


    "Lao Hou, your Huaxia Nation has been getting stronger and stronger recently. The economy and the military have taken off. Now even the supernaturalists have appeared as geniuses like Captain Ye Hao, it''s incredible!" Arif looked enviously. Ye Hao.


    Hou Boyi''s mouth was modest but his eyes were proud: "What are you talking about. The Miss Mahira from Batan is also very good. I have seen that she has a lot of personal battles. Beautiful performance."


    Arif glanced at Mahira, he sighed, "Mahirah is a girl after all..."


    Suddenly Arif''s eyes flashed, and he leaned close to Hou Boyi and said softly, "Old Hou. Discuss with you about one thing, you just said that Marsira is a good girl.


    Although she is a few years older than your Ye Hao, the two of them are quite good friends. How about matching them up?


    As long as the child is born, one can be given to us. "


    "Cough cough cough..." Hou Boyi coughed a few times, and he glanced at Arif''s flattering smile.


    He still didn''t understand what he thought of as an old friend.


    Although the abilities are all awakened at the age of 18, there are reliable data that prove that the child between the abilities and the abilities is 30% higher than the average person.


    The most powerful person with multiple abilities has been counted. Among the dual abilities known so far, there is a 50% probability that the offspring born with the abilities will be the abilities.


    And the rare three-line supernaturalists in history and even those with more supernatural powers, the probability of their children being supernatural beings is as high as 90%!


    Not even talent is bad.


    The island country¡¯s Yamada actually used a method by the previous island country¡¯s ability group to make a woman have a relationship with a dual-line ability player in the United States.


    As a result, Yamada was born, and the miraculous person was also a dual ability person!


    Batan country wanted to borrow Ye Hao''s seed.


    "This matter is Ye Hao''s own private matter, I can''t manage it." Hou Boyi said so, but he was thinking about it in his heart.


    Ye Hao is now a triad, no matter what, he must have a few more children.


    "Ah cut."


    Ye Hao and Mahira in the team sneezed at the same time.

 Chapter 1177： Oya Onsen

    Came to the so-called hot spring ice valley.


    This place is much bigger than imagined. If you didn''t know that it was the North Pole, look at the sign at the door and the snowmobile parked in the warehouse.


    Everyone would think this is a mecca for hot spring tourism.


    "The Arctic Ice Field is very special. It is a place with half ice and half land. In some places, if you step on it, there may be sea water below, but in some places, it is more than a hundred meters deep ice layer, or even rock slabs. .


    Compared to this Arctic icefield, the city of ice and snow is only located near the coast. "


    When he got here, Daniel did not forget his identity as a tour guide and began to introduce everyone.


    "Then there are hot springs here, in other words, there are rock slabs under our feet?" Ye Hao looked at his feet.


    "Yes. Actually, there are still many places with hot springs in the Arctic icefield, but here is the closest to the city of ice and snow. By the way, I forgot to tell you. Although the service here is free, because I worry about too many people, it can¡¯t be crowded. .


    So an identity card can only be soaked for two hours, if you want to soak it, you need to spend money. One million yuan an hour. "


    Hearing what Daniel said, many people took a breath.


    "One million per hour? This is too expensive, right." Mo Chen exclaimed.


    Daniel said indifferently: "In fact, this is the only source of income for the Snow City. Although the United Nations will issue a certain amount of funding every year, the funding has been declining in recent years.


    It is self-sufficient in life, but there are some other things that need to be purchased from outside. Such as books, clothes, transportation and so on.


    But this one million is quite worth it, and ordinary people don''t have this treatment in the hot springs in the center of the Arctic. And this hot spring is very comfortable. "


    In fact, two hours of soaking is enough, the hot spring water temperature is a bit high, and sometimes people will pass out after soaking for a long time.


    Just walking into this ice valley, everyone feels that the temperature has risen significantly, and the ice layer under your feet has turned into a rare rock here.


    After that, Daniel took everyone to swipe their ID cards to enter this ice valley. In order to serve everyone, a special dressing room was set up next to it, and there should have been many people coming to the hot springs to watch the cars parked at the door.


    "Let''s change clothes first, and then go to the hot springs." Hou Boyi suggested. After that, the men and women went to different locker rooms to change clothes.


    While changing clothes, Ye Hao asked Daniel next to him a question.


    "Daniel. You just said that there are more hot springs in the Arctic ice sheet, which means that there is geothermal energy to use. Then why didn''t the city of ice and snow be built in the middle? That is not only convenient, but also suitable."


    Daniel smiled and explained: "Actually, this question will be mentioned later in the melee in the ice field. It doesn''t hurt to tell you now.


    Even though the Arctic ice field is very quiet, this is just an illusion. In the center of the ice sheet, ice storms will appear from time to time. "


    Ice storm?


    "What are these?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "These are natural storms unique to the heart of the ice sheet. We divide them into three levels according to their power.


    Level 1 ice storms occur almost every day in the central zone, and that power can easily swallow a D-level physical enhancement ability person. However, they move very slowly at this level, as long as they are discovered in advance, there is no big problem to avoid them.


    But the second level is completely different. The speed is very fast. The first time you see them, don''t want to escape, because the speed they swept can catch up with a B-level speed ability, our deputy city lord, Mr. Malthus. I said it before.


    He once ventured to race against a second-level ice storm, if it weren''t for his A-level strength, he would definitely be swallowed by that guy. However, facing the second level, there is actually a trick, which is to immediately hit an ice hole on the spot, with a depth of more than ten meters, and hide immediately. This


    Their impact on the ground below is not great. "


    Daniel noticed Ye Hao''s expression, and he laughed and said, "Captain Ye, you don''t really need to worry too much. Ice storms above the second level only appear a few times throughout the year.


    We are absolutely safe here. The adult who built the ice city back then determined the locations of those disasters that would only appear in the center of the ice sheet, and never appeared in the outer layer of the ice sheet.


    So we are very safe here, only if we go further deep for another fifty kilometers, we will enter the central area, where we use fluorescent agent to mark the barrier.


    If you are really worried, don''t enter there during the final scuffle. "


    "Thank you, you told me this. But you haven''t mentioned the level 3 ice storm yet." When Ye Hao said this, he found the expression on Daniel''s face with fear.


    Daniil was silent for a while, and he said solemnly: "Level three. It has only appeared three times in the 100 years since the city of Ice and Snow was built. A person with an awakening ability.


    I still remember clearly that at that time, the deputy city lord ordered that everyone staying in the city was not allowed to leave. For the next hour, it was almost like the end.


    The sound of the violent wind, the sound of the earth shaking, and the fear of coming to the depths of the soul. The third-level ice storm only appeared in the center of the ice field, but the roar of the abyss could be heard in the ice city nearly seven or eighty kilometers away.


    I still remember clearly, an hour later. I came out of the house, came to the city wall, and looked at the scenery outside. The terrain I was familiar with was completely changed in an instant.


    In the city of ice and snow, it was inevitable that there was an iceberg with a height of 100 meters, which disappeared. "


    Hearing what Daniel said, he could feel his fear of the third-level ice storm from his words.


    After that, Ye Hao interrogated Hou Boyi, and Hou Boyi said similarly.


    Except for the third-level ice storm, neither the second-level nor the first-level need to worry too much. In the history of the Arctic competition, only two or three times of bad luck have been encountered.


    Hou Boyi would not think they were so unlucky.


    This topic was quickly left behind. Everyone wore swimming trunks and walked out of the locker room surrounded by bath towels, but they received a surprise and pleasant news.


    The male bath is full, and now there are only a few empty places in the middle bath.


    Xue Shitou glanced at each other.


    "Ahem... Actually, we only wanted to go to the men''s bath. Since it is full, we can only go to the mixed bath."


    "Yes. What a pity."


    "Hurry up, I feel the weather is so cold, I''m going to die from the cold."


    Looking at these people, Ye Hao covered his face.


    Hey, if you want to act, just act like a little bit, good or bad, Tiansu, your nosebleed is about to flow out.


    And Ding Xiaohu, the temperature here is already 20 degrees, you still tell me it''s too cold?


    But in the end, several people were still arranged into the mixed bathing area.

 Chapter 1178： A small gift for Hou Boyi

    Walking into the mixed bath, the imaginary fragrant scene did not appear, there was fog everywhere, and the visibility was less than five meters.


    And it''s not that big pool, but a separate small pool, a small pool can almost seat five or six people.


    Under the leadership of the staff, Ye Hao and the others came to a mixed bath.


    But Xue Shitou''s expectations were completely lost. On the way they walked over, their random eyes did see a lot of girls, but these girls were wearing swimsuits.


    Well... this is not the scene they want to see.


    They can go to the beach to see the swimsuits. There is still a vague fog here, so they can''t see clearly.


    "Several baths are here, please enjoy." The staff pointed to a few nearby baths in the corner.


    Under the allocation, Xue Shitou and the others squeezed in a bath, a few men from Batanguo squeezed in a bath, and Ye Hao and Hou Boyi happened to stay in the same bath.


    "This hot spring is really good." Ye Hao ran into the warm water, really comfortable.


    "Yes." Hou Boyi let out a long sigh of relief, as if the pressure had been released at this moment.


    "Ye Hao, you said you had something to do with me, what''s the matter?"


    Hou Boyi looked at Ye Hao and asked what he had said before.


    Ye Hao raised the ring in his hand. He put everything in the dressing room, but of course the storage ring should be carried next to him.


    He took out another small ring from the storage ring.


    "This is a ten square meter storage item, you take it." Ye Hao gave Hou Boyi the storage ring.


    "No, I have this thing. Although the area is smaller than yours, it is enough. Are you looking for me for such a small matter?" Hou Boyi pushed away Ye Hao''s hand.


    Ye Hao smiled mysteriously.


    "Lao Hou, are you sure you don''t? Don''t regret it."


    Looking at Ye Hao''s expression, Hou Boyi took the ring suspiciously, and then checked the contents with mental strength.


    In an instant, Hou Boyi''s eyes stared out.


    "leaf¡­¡­"


    His subconscious voice was a bit loud, but he managed to control it in time. He leaned over to Ye Hao and said in a low voice and solemnly: "What do you mean by the five hundred energy stones in this ring?"


    "For you." Ye Hao leaned against the pool wall, covering his face with a towel.


    Hou Boyi saw some changes in Ye Hao''s eyes, which was a bit complicated.


    He and Ye Hao had conflicts with members of the ability team before, but now Ye Hao gave him these five hundred energy stones.


    Hou Boyi looked at the ring in his hand, took a deep breath, and handed it to Ye Hao.


    "No. I''m old, nearly forty years old. You might as well keep these for me, or give them to Xue Shitou."


    Ye Hao took off the bath towel and stared at Hou Boyi.


    "Laohou, I can remind you that you can either use this thing yourself or give it back to me. You don''t need it, some of it is required by the supernatural person. Tomorrow I will tell the blonde and tall female supernatural persons who will accompany me, I will give her a hundred."


    Hou Boyi was really irritated by Ye Hao. This kid really thought one out and one out, which made people confused.


    "Lao Hou, you have spent so many years for the Huaxia Ability Team, and your strength has not improved. Don''t tell me how old I am, I don''t care about it. You touch your heart and don''t want to become stronger?


    Take these power stones and practice hard to improve your strength as much as possible. I am used to being free and loose, it is impossible to stay in the ability group forever.


    Don''t let those foreigners laugh at that time. Our Huaxia ability group doesn''t even have a B-level ability. "


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, Hou Boyi was a little choked.


    Saying that you don''t want to be strong, or that you don''t care, that is false.


    The supernaturalists of their generation paid too much for the younger generation of the Chinese supernaturalists.


    "But...Compared to me, this is more suitable for the Dongfang group leader." Hou Boyi said hesitantly.


    "Dongfang Ze, I have prepared separately. Did you forget that the island country guy still has three thousand energy stones waiting for me to get it." Ye Hao showed a cunning smile.


    That thing is already in his bag, it''s just a matter of time.


    "In this case, I, Hou Boyi, owe you a favor. Thanks!"


    Ye Hao said so, and Hou Boyi was not good to continue to decline and accepted Ye Hao''s gift.


    With these energy stones, Hou Boyi is expected to break through to the C-level peak, and even if the energy stones are sufficient, he is very likely to break through to the B-level.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "You bastard, get out of me!"


    Suddenly there was a female exclamation outside.


    "Yes, the ice core still has Mahira''s voice." Ye Hao''s expression changed, he picked up the towel next to him, wrapped him around, and rushed out.


    .


    Others followed immediately.


    Running outside the bath, Ye Hao saw two groups of people facing each other.


    On one side are Ice Core, Green, Olena, and Mahira.


    On the other side was a blond man.


    The blond man glanced at his arm, and there was a blood stain on it.


    "Little girl, it''s spicy enough." The blond man sneered.


    At this moment, Lu was holding a **** thorn on his arm.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Hao frowned.


    "Ye Hao, he just came up and pestered us to ask questions. Even the man wanted to take the opportunity to untie the ice core swimsuit ribbon." Olena stared at the blond man angrily.


    Ye Hao glanced at the ice core. The ice core was obviously frightened. Although she had powerful abilities, her personality had not changed much.


    These ladies, like them, are wearing swimsuits.


    Ye Hao looked at the blond man coldly: "You are Paul of the US team."


    Paul looked at Ye Hao a little unexpectedly, and he laughed and said, "Oh. You, a Chinese, still know me?"


    The next moment, his expression became arrogant.


    "That''s great, Huaxia Pig, get out of here. Don''t disturb the uncle. I have struck up a conversation with the beautiful woman. I have been holding back for eight days, and I just happened to find someone to relieve my fire."


    As soon as Paul''s voice fell, Ye Hao''s figure rushed in front of Paul, and at the same time there was a boxing figure.


    What a fast speed!


    Paul was shocked, and he hurriedly tried to avoid Ye Hao''s punch by relying on his speed ability.


    But Ye Hao''s fist actually followed him like a tracking missile. No matter how Paul increased his speed and changed positions, Ye Hao could follow him closely.


    The fist was getting closer and closer to his cheek.


    "Damn it!"


    Paul had no choice but to cover his cheek with his arm.


    bump


    With a thumping sound, Paul''s body flew out and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Cough cough..." Blood spurted from his mouth, and Paul stared at Ye Hao angrily: "Boy, you''re looking for death!"


    But the next moment, Ye Hao''s figure appeared in front of Paul, and Ye Hao''s fist hit Paul''s skull directly.

 Chapter 1179： Binggu Paradox

    An ice shield blocked Ye Hao''s fist.


    When Ye Hao smashed the ice shield, the Paul behind had disappeared and appeared behind several people in the distance.


    "Huaxia people, what do you want to do? I don''t know the rules here!" An old American man in his fifties looked at Ye Hao coldly, still breathing in his palm.


    The B-level ice system supernatural player, it seems to be the leader of the US team this time.


    "Your player''s mouth is not clean, I will help him clean it up." Ye Hao held his head high, not afraid of the aura of the old man.


    The American old man frowned and glanced at Paul behind him. Of course he knew what his players were.


    "But you just wanted to kill him!" The old American man stared at Ye Hao. If the punch hit Paul just now, even if he didn''t die, Paul probably would have to lie in bed for more than half a month.


    "Kill him?" Ye Hao smiled lightly: "I''m afraid my hands will get dirty."


    "You! Captain Bullock! This guy is deliberately provoking us. I just said hello to those women, and this guy rushed out to hit me!" Paul pointed at Ye Hao angrily.


    "Fart! You are *!" Mahira pointed at Paul in disgust!


    "He abused us just now!" Bing Core said through gritted teeth.


    "Isn''t it just cursing you Huaxia Pig, you Huaxia people don''t have a sense of humor at all." Paul still didn''t realize what was wrong with his language.


    Hearing Paul''s words, Brock frowned. This kid really didn''t keep the door open, but he had no chance to scold him now.


    Because at this moment, a huge water dragon whizzed towards them.


    An ice wall was formed in front of Bullock in front of him, and the huge impact made Bullock''s feet back a half step.


    "Boy Huaxia, you really want to make this matter a big deal!" Bullock moved away from the ice wall and looked at Ye Hao who raised his hand with a dark face.


    "It''s not that I think. This guy doesn''t want to live anymore!" Ye Hao looked at Paul with cold eyes.


    At the same time, more and more people gathered here, and some other ability players of the American team also came out, including the captain and deputy captain of the two American ability teams, the cigar man and the sunglasses man.


    And Hou Boyi and the others rushed to the scene and noticed the subtle atmosphere of the scene.


    "What''s the matter?" Hou Boyi frowned and interrogated Bingxin and the others.


    Bingxin and the others briefly talked to Hou Boyi and the others about what happened.


    Arif asked angrily: "How can you conflict with the Americans. This is very detrimental to us, Mahira, as the captain, you should consider the overall situation!"


    "Gu Quan''s overall situation is to swallow his breath?" Marsira asked.


    Arif opened his mouth, but didn''t say anything, just sighed and shook his head.


    On the other side, the man in sunglasses also learned about it from Paul and the person in charge Brock.


    Although he can''t see the eyes of the man with sunglasses, it is obvious that his face is not very good, and the other U.S. powers are also eager to try.


    It seems that as long as the captain gives an order, they will let these Chinese people who don''t know good or bad know where they are in this world.


    "Calm down. This is not a place to cause trouble. The Russians are now hoping to see us in trouble. I will take care of this matter." Will come out for Paul.


    The man in sunglasses did not speak, but walked to Paul and punched Paul in the face.


    Paul looked at his captain in surprise.


    "Trash, I was beaten, and I didn''t have the ability to fight back." Hearing the captain''s questioning, Paul was not convinced, but he still succumbed to the authority of the captain.


    The cigar man walked to Ye Hao and the others.


    He put down his cigar and looked at Ye Hao: "Hello. I am the deputy captain of the American team, Johnny."


    The man was shocked. Stretched out his hand, but Ye Hao didn''t shake his hand.


    Johnny was not angry either. He retracted his hand and looked at the ladies: "I apologize to the ladies for Paul''s rude behavior just now. That''s how that kid is. I will criticize him a few words after I return.


    After all, this is a battle for the Arctic. The purpose of everyone here is to win the quota allocated by the state. I don''t want to cause anything to happen, so this thing ends here, what if nothing happened. "


    Johnny looked at Ye Hao, he knew that this young Chinese man was the leader here.


    "That''s the end of an apology?" Ye Hao looked at Johnny lightly.


    Johnny''s face was taken aback, and he stared at Ye Hao''s eyes: "Captain Ye. You should know that the ability of the American Ability Team to apologize is already very much to your side."


    "Then I don''t want this face." Ye Hao''s words were a bit crazy.


    At this moment, he really felt how low the status of the Huaxia ability group in this world is. If it were the previous Huaxia ability group, perhaps just like the leader of the Batan country, Arif chose to swallow his breath. .


    But this time is different. He is the captain of the China Team.


    Ye Hao knows what face is not given by others! If you need to use your strength to beat it.


    This time people give you face, and the next time they may turn over and slap you. Only if your strength is so strong that the other party dare not provoke you, that is real face.


    The face of the strong.


    "Okay, Ye Hao." Hou Boyi held Ye Hao''s shoulder and whispered in Ye Hao''s ear: "This thing is just like that, don''t make a big noise. If it becomes a big one, it might be true over the Ice and Snow City. Will disqualify us from fighting."


    Ye Hao was silent for a while, and at this time some staff from Hot Spring Ice Valley rushed over.


    "That''s it for today." Ye Hao looked at Johnny: "But this matter is not over yet."


    Ye Hao''s eyes fell through the crowd and fell on Paul: "You''d better pray to your God, don''t meet me, otherwise... I will make you pay a painful price, choose a good ice coffin for yourself."


    After speaking, Ye Hao took the girls into the bath.


    Xue Shitou and the others shook their fists at the American supernatural team and others.


    "What happened here?" the staff frowned and asked, but under Johnny''s explanation, the incident was over.


    "That Chinese kid is really arrogant."


    "Well, if it wasn''t for the deputy captain to stop me, I would tear them up now."


    Several U.S. powers were a little angry, but they kept talking.


    "Listen to all. If team battles and melees encounter people from the China Team, they will kill one when they meet one." The man in sunglasses said coldly, and turned to leave.


    Hearing the words of the captain, the eyes of all the American supernatural powers showed excitement.


    Johnny sighed, he was still too impulsive.


    But at least in the battle, it doesn''t matter if you die or injured, as long as you don''t fight in such a place.


    "Give me peace of mind while here." Johnny glared at Paul, who was still angry with his head down.


    But no one noticed the gleam in his eyes.

 Chapter 1180： C-level power crystal

    Chapter 1180: C-Level Ability Crystal


    "Ye Hao, you are really too impulsive this time. We shouldn''t have a conflict with the American team, their strength is still very strong!" Hou Boyi soaked in the hot spring, looking at Ye Hao.


    Arif on the side also nodded.


    "It''s not just whether you are strong or not, if you type it out." Ye Hao was soaked in the hot spring below his neck, then took a towel and covered his eyes.


    "The Huaxia team, listen to me."


    Ye Hao suddenly said that all the supernatural players of the China Team looked over.


    Because of what happened just now, Bingxin and the others also came here, taking a bath in the bath next to them, but because they were all wearing swimsuits, the imaginary benefits were not.


    "The next time I met the guy named Paul, he beat me severely. I was responsible for killing me. If other U.S. powers dared to say anything, beat me to death!"


    "Yes!"


    Xue Shitou and others shouted excitedly.


    Ye Hao''s words made their blood boil at that time, and the effect was better than soaking in a hot spring.


    In the past when in the ability group, the people above all taught that you should never conflict with the American ability outside. If there is a conflict, it is them who will be punished, and they are still there.


    Because of this kind of thing, even some people in the ability group have a habit. The American ability is better than them, and it is really useless to live like that.


    But this time, Ye Hao stepped forward, and Ye Hao''s domineering appearance just now was incredible.


    On the side, the supernaturalists of Batanguo showed enviable eyes, and Madi looked at Ye Hao admiringly.


    Mahira looked at Ye Hao''s back from time to time with strange eyes.


    "Hey, you kid."


    Hou Boyi looked at Ye Hao next to him, and shook his head helplessly.


    He almost understands the character of this kid, if you treat him well, he will give it back to you thousands of times.


    If anyone dares to offend him, then he will play to kill you, no matter who you are, even if you can''t kill you now, there will always be a chance to kill you in the future.


    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you. Just now the white-haired old man is the deputy leader of the American ability group, the B-level ice department. It is the head of the American team this time.


    However, the United States is different from other countries. There is only one team leader, but there are many deputy team leaders. As long as they are 35 years old and 80 years old, they can serve as deputy team leaders. "


    After Hou Boyi finished speaking, he glanced at Ye Hao. This guy seemed to be asleep, without saying a word, and he didn''t know if he listened.


    ...


    In a restaurant in the City of Ice and Snow, Paul wears a hat, sitting in a corner, drinking coffee.


    A few minutes later, a person appeared in front of him.


    "Mr. Paul, you did a good job this time. This is your reward."


    Paul raised his head and looked at Yamada who was smiling flatly in front of him.


    A beautiful little box was pushed in front of Paul.


    Paul took the box and opened it. There were fifty power stones lying in it and a bank card.


    Paul nodded in satisfaction, and put the things in his pocket.


    "Mr. Yamada, this time our captain has already had a murderous intent on the Huaxia people. As long as you encounter the Huaxia people in a team battle or a melee, it is a killer. For this reason, I was reprimanded by our captain and deputy captain. Fan, such a little thing..."


    Paul looked at Yamada with a smile.


    Yamada scolded Paul as a **** in his heart, and at this time he wanted to rip off.


    But this time I have to rely on him.


    He smiled and counted a finger: "Mr. Paul''s hard work, of course I know. As long as the battle is over, I can get the result I want, and the balance is the number!"


    Paul gave a greedy smile and nodded.


    "Okay, I''ll go now."


    Paul finished his coffee in one sip and was about to get up and leave, but was held back by Yamada.


    "Mr. Paul, are you really sure about this matter? The Chinese boy named Ye Hao, he is also a C-level supernatural ability. And he is very strong!" Yamada deliberately showed a worried look.


    Hearing the name Ye Hao, Paul showed a trace of murderous intent.


    He murmured a few words in Yamada''s ear.


    Yamada''s eyes lit up and looked at Paul excitedly: "Mr. Paul, what you said is true?"


    "Of course, this is the secret of our U.S. Ability Team, Mr. Yamada, don''t tell others." Paul showed pride.


    "Of course, of course." Yamada nodded excitedly.


    Secretly smiled in my heart: Ye Hao, this time you and your Huaxia team are really dead forever.


    This Arctic ice sheet is your burial place.


    Wait, if he really died in the battle, I asked who would go for the three thousand energy stones, no, I must let the kid spit out the energy stones first.


    ...


    Twelve o''clock in the middle of the night.


    Although there is no change in the Arctic sky for 24 hours, most people are still asleep at this time, whether it is the supernaturalists who come to participate in the battle or the aborigines of the Ice City.


    But one person sneaked into the warehouse with a hand outside the Ice City.


    Ye Hao is of course the person who doesn''t sleep and "sneaks" in the middle of the night.


    He didn''t forget what he had to do, the power crystal!


    The total number of deaths in the first phase of the individual battle reached 87 people, most of whom were F-level and E-level abilities, but there were also four D-level abilities.


    These are generally out of fire and developed into life-and-death battles.


    This is cheaper for Ye Hao. He looked at the power crystals he had accumulated during this period of time, and after several trials, Ye Hao had already figured out the function of the power swallower.


    Those with D-level abilities have a certain probability that D-level crystals will be born, but most of them will be E-level crystals, and E-level crystals are similar.


    After it seems to be swallowed, the level will generally drop by one level.


    Ye Hao has almost figured out the ratio of purification. Except for the poor-quality F-grade crystals converted by F-grade abilities, the average of three crystals of the same grade can be upgraded by one level.


    If it is a low-quality F-grade crystal, you need about six to eight.


    And so far, after repeated absorption and fusion of the power crystals in Ye Hao''s hand, only a few of the more than 80 power crystals remain, and this is the result of Ye Hao''s hard work these days.


    Two C-level power crystals, C-level earth-based power crystals, and D-level speed crystals.


    Don''t think that there are only four left now, but Ye Hao finally fuse it out. According to calculations, a C-level crystal is merged, at least 30 E-level corpses are needed.


    Fortunately, there are two more rounds after that and there are still opportunities.


    If you can get a few B-level or even A-level power crystals at that time, you will make a lot of money.


    In addition, Ye Hao also made a special attempt, that is, how long the body of the supernatural player can absorb the supernatural ability after being placed. If there is no time limit, then he can search for the body of the supernatural player all over the world.


    It''s a pity that there is no such good luck. About three days after the death of the ability person, all the abilities in the body will dissipate, and the ability devourer will not be able to swallow the abilities. At that time, it was just an ordinary human corpse.


    "Although this is a bit immoral, it is to improve strength after all." Ye Hao glanced at the warehouse where the corpses were displayed for the last time, and the next moment he disappeared into the darkness.

 Chapter 1181： Arctic Scramble · Team Battle

    Chapter 1181


    December 10


    It''s already the tenth day that the power players from various power teams have come to this Arctic ice field.


    After a short break of several days, the second phase of the Arctic battle officially began.


    At eight o''clock, it was still the standing icicle, but the surrounding battlefield had changed significantly, and its size was more than ten times larger than before.


    The two teams stood at their respective positions on the field, and the distance between them was nearly one kilometer.


    šH


    The fluorescence lights up again in turn, the ranking list, the venue number and so on.


    Everyone''s eyes converged on the top of the icicle, on the body of the deputy city lord Malthus of the Snow City.


    Malthus looked around.


    "Ten days have passed. Today we are about to usher in the second phase of this Arctic battle, team battle. The rules of team battle are similar to those of individual battles. The opponent is determined by drawing lots. Challenge five, challenge five, one game The winner gets ten points.


    The fighting time limit is 20 minutes, and the battle ends after 20 minutes. If the two sides do not compete for the victory or defeat, the victory or defeat is judged based on the number of existing combat-capable players on both sides. If the number is the same, each team will score five points.


    The way to determine the battle result: if all members of a team are out of the range of the battle circle, or all of them lose the ability to fight, the team leader admits defeat.


    In the course of the battle, there are no restrictions on the way of fighting except that large and powerful thermal weapons are not allowed. Self-reported death and injury in the battle. "


    After Malthus''s words, with a wave of his hand, a breeze swept away.


    "Team battle, start!"


    This time, without the timidity of previous personal battles, everyone began to select their own challenge objects.


    Suddenly, various reminders flashed.


    "Aren''t we going?" Hou Boyi looked at Ye Hao, Xue Shitou and the others couldn''t wait.


    Individual battles are just an appetizer, and team battles are the beginning of the real battle.


    After all, sometimes, because of their abilities, people with supernatural powers do not rely solely on fighting alone, just like the two brothers and sisters of Mahira in Batan.


    "Don''t worry. Let''s see who is unlucky enough to pick us." Ye Hao smiled.


    "That''s right. Didn''t dozens of people die? There should be some ability teams that couldn''t make up seven people?" Ye Hao looked at Hou Boyi.


    Hou Boyi explained: "The list of entries is calculated based on the seven places registered before the start. If someone dies in the middle, it is not allowed to replace them.


    In other words, if one person is killed in an individual battle, then the next team battle, melee, will only have six people in that team.


    This is why, I reminded you before, personal combat as much as possible to preserve strength. "


    Ye Hao nodded.


    Seventy or eighty people died in a personal battle such as the first side dish. In this team battle, I don''t know how many people will die.


    "I hope I can get those guys from the island country. I have been trying to teach them for a long time." Xue Shitou clenched his fists.


    "Me too." Tian Su said excitedly.


    (Venue No. 10: Portugal PK China)


    Unexpectedly, as everyone was talking, a conspicuous subtitle appeared above the icicle.


    Hou Boyi showed a slight smile.


    "Portuguese country''s ability team is equivalent to the third echelon, and its strength is about the same as that of Batan."


    It seems that Hou Boyi has seen the victory of this battle.


    (Venue No. 13: Philippines PK China. To be determined...)


    Ye Hao and the others, who had just stepped forward, froze for a moment. By coincidence, two countries in succession have drawn themselves.


    "Although the Philippines is an Asian country, they have been closer to the United States in recent years and have supported them with a lot of energy stones. It is barely a third-tier country." Hou Boyi was relieved again.


    Twenty points is equivalent to already inside your pocket.


    "Let''s go, don''t let people wait for a long time." Ye Hao put his hands in his pockets and walked towards the 10th venue first, but before he walked a few steps, it was another eye-catching fluorescent reminder.


    (Venue No. 7: Bangzi Country PK Huaxia Country. To be determined...)


    (Venue 3: Australia vs. China. To be determined...)


    (Venue No. 11: Tuqi Country PK Huaxia Country. To be determined...)


    This series of prompts made many people look stupid, and most people''s eyes fell on Ye Hao and the others.


    It is a bit of a coincidence to be drawn by five countries in a row.


    The staff under the icicle also reacted a little bit badly. There were already a lot of battles to be determined, so let the people from other teams wait for a while before drawing.


    "You don''t need to have a burden in your heart. This is the same as a personal battle. After each game, there is a maximum of twelve hours of rest." Hou Boyi said while looking at Ye Hao.


    "We are lucky. We are drawn to these five countries. Except Australia and the stick country are the second tier, which is slightly threatening. As long as the other three countries play normally, it is not a problem at all. And you are now a C-level ability player, facing Australia There should be nothing wrong with stick country."


    Hou Boyi''s heart that had been hanging before was more than half relieved, and if nothing else, the fifty points had already been credited.


    "I was worried that this team battle would be a bit boring, but now it''s kind of interesting." Ye Hao suddenly walked to the referee on the tenth field.


    Mr. Referee, please call all the other four teams that will challenge us. Rather than playing one after another, it is better to end the game. "


    Ye Hao''s amazing words made the referees fall into a short period of sluggishness.


    He came back to his senses, looked at Ye Hao in surprise, and asked repeatedly: "Sir, do you mean to challenge five teams at the same time?"


    "Can''t it work?" Ye Hao smiled.


    "I... I''ll go for an interrogation." The referee didn''t know how to judge at this time, so he could only run to the icicle to interrogate the deputy city lord Malthus.


    "Team Ye, what did you whisper to the referee just now?" Xue Shitou and others came over curiously. Just now because of the distance, they just saw Ye Hao say a few words to the referee.


    Then the referee ran away in a panic.


    "I said, we have to solve these five battles at once." Ye Hao said lightly.


    At this moment, several members of the Huaxia team were stunned, and even the green, who had not changed their color, looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "Ye Hao, you...you are not kidding." Hou Boyi swallowed and interrogated Ye Hao.


    But in fact, he already had the answer in his heart, Ye Hao is really likely to do such a thing.


    "My god, what is that? I''m not dazzled, right."


    "What I saw is real!"


    At this time, a large area of ??supernatural powers all around made noisy sounds, and everyone raised their heads and looked at the direction of the icicle, only to see that there were five messages missing and one more message.


    (10 venues: China PK Portugal, Philippines, Bangzi, Australia, Turkey)

 Chapter 1182： One pick five again?

    Chapter 1182 One-to-Five Again?


    Seeing this line of subtitles, everyone''s thoughts were the same for the first time. Did the staff make a mistake?


    But after that, on the tenth field, this line of words lit up.


    And they also saw some staff members, specially found the above five teams.


    The expressions on the faces of the five teams were quite surprised, and then they focused on the tenth field.


    "Mr. Ye, your request, the Vice City Lord thinks that there is no problem. But please note that this battle is still twenty minutes. If there is no decision within twenty minutes.


    The calculation is still based on the number of combatants of both sides in the battlefield, and the five battles of the other side are counted together. Understood! "


    The referee came back and looked at Ye Hao and explained seriously.


    "Okay." Ye Hao nodded, which meant that the opponent had five teams with 35 people in total. And Ye Hao and the others only had 7 people, even if they had the advantage at that time.


    If the time limit is up, the opponent will still have more numbers than them, and the opponent will still be judged victory.


    "Are you ready? The battle is about to begin." Ye Hao clapped his hands and looked at the six people in his team.


    Xue Shitou swallowed, and looked at Ye Hao stupidly: "Team Ye...we...are we really going to play five teams?"


    "Team Ye, although I am usually crazy. But...this is a bit too crazy." Tian Su said with a wry smile.


    "I...I listen to Team Ye." Bingxin whispered.


    Lu just glanced at Ye Hao more and didn''t say anything.


    Ding Xiaohu, the fat man, had two legs already trembling.


    Mo Chen immediately turned out the previous notebook from him.


    "Team Ye. Although the five teams are not strong individually, they are not weak together. According to the previous battle records.


    In the five countries, there are 6 D-level abilities, 18 E-level abilities, and 9 F-level abilities.


    Together, the strength is not weak! "


    Mo Chen said with fear.


    "Six D-levels? This is indeed quite a lot." Ye Hao nodded.


    "Ye Hao, you are too silly. Why don''t you discuss such a big thing with me!" Hou Boyi looked at Ye Hao angrily.


    "Even if you are a C-level ability person, Xue Shitou and the others are not a C-level ability person. If there is a mistake in a team battle, it will be fifty points!


    Even if we win, if Xue Shitou gets injured or even... what should we do. There will be a melee after that! "


    Facing Hou Boyi''s anger, Ye Hao didn''t change his face.


    "If you want to become stronger, you only have to experience real battles. At least this time I''m still with them, but I can''t stay with them forever. They always have to fight and grow by themselves.


    What I can do is to let them experience that feeling first.


    You know, your enemy is not those third echelon, second echelon. It¡¯s America, Russia, England, and France¡¯s superpower! "


    Ye Hao looked at the crowd with a calm face: "Now you may be able to choose your own target, but you can concede defeat. But in a real battle, the enemy will not give you such a chance. Even in the subsequent melee, there will be This situation may arise.


    Don''t forget, we had conflicts with the Americans before. Would you pray that they are magnanimous and can support the prime minister?


    Stop joking, maybe they are thinking about **** us now! "


    [System task: Nineteen minutes before the team battle, the host cannot take action. Task reward: physical fitness discount coupon*1 (for a limited time). Task penalty: Physique price doubled]


    The sudden words in his mind caused Ye Hao''s original aura to dissipate in an instant.


    What the hell?


    Did you pretend to turn your head too far, and the system can''t stand it?


    "Team Ye is right! Every battle is not necessarily an advantage. We must have the ability to face any possible situation." Xue Shitou was struck with a fight and said with fiery eyes.


    "Fuck him, I was envious of Ye team''s pick of five before. This time we are here to show off!" Tian Su raised his head, the excitement that was hard to conceal was on his face.


    Uh


    Ye Hao looked at the few people who were struck by himself, and Hou Boyi who sighed beside him as if he didn''t want to care.


    He was secretly groaning in his heart. Originally, he wanted to pick up the plane and train five people. This system came out to make trouble, but there should be no big problem with the green hole card.


    If it is really dangerous, he will save a few people if he fails the mission, anyway, now he has more skill points.


    "Please prepare for both sides of the battle, and enter in five minutes." The referee watched a unique battle, and both sides were already preparing in their respective waiting areas.


    In addition, this battle almost swept all the idle abilities to come and watch.


    The United States, Russia, these strong teams have also come.


    They have heard of it.


    But the team battle is one to five, and it has never happened before, and Ye Hao is the first.


    On the other side, a group of people and several captains gathered to discuss tactics.


    "What do you think of this battle." The other four Australian captains.


    "The Huaxia team is really too arrogant, they are very strong, but wanting to pick five teams is a bit too crazy!" The Philippines captain said coldly.


    "They are crazy, but they also gave us a chance. This time the battle has been tilted to our side. Even if they have C-level abilities, we have the ability to fight.


    And it doesn''t work. We can also delay the time. Once 20 minutes arrive, as long as there are more than seven people on our side, we will win. The points are ours. "Captain Stick said excitedly.


    The other captains all showed expressions of approval.


    "Okay, let''s discuss the cooperation plan now..."


    ...


    Compared with the side where the fire is in full swing, the Huaxia team is much quieter here. Ye Hao has no plans, just let everyone warm up first.


    But he suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky.


    The feeling of peeping before appeared again.


    On the small iceberg in the distance, there is still the French group. The woman called the princess sits on the back of the blond man, looking at the top view in front of her.


    "How is this Chinese investigator?" Princess France asked, holding the cup.


    The maid on the side took a step forward and handed a letter to the princess: "Because the time is too short, plus the contact by the letter, the information of the investigation by the outsider is not very detailed."


    "You read it to me." Princess France said.


    "Yes."


    The maid opened the envelope and she began to read it.


    "Ye Hao, a native of Huaxia Haicheng, is 20 years old and nine months old this year. He is an ancient Chinese warrior who was once the heir of the Ye family of Yuhang, but now he has no relationship with the family.


    He entered Huaxia University half a year ago and had contact with the Huaxia Ability Group and Dragon Group. And there is news that the previous financial war that swept the world has something to do with this Chinese. "


    Upon hearing this, Princess France''s eyes lit up and she looked at the man in the projection: "It turns out that he caused me to lose 30 billion pocket money."


    "Also recently, almost two months ago. This person took a flight from China to Edinburgh, England, and the flight failed. This man turned the tide and saved everyone on the plane. However, his identity was not announced because of his own request. "


    France frowned: "I don''t care about these, I want to listen to important things."


    "Princess, this matter is indeed important afterwards. He had contact with the kin in Edinburgh, and there are rumors that he is the fianc¨¦ of the Eisley family, the vampire marquis Catherine!"


    The wine glass in Princess France''s hand fell on the ground, and she grinned.


    "Catherine? That bitch''s fiance, kind of funny."

 Chapter 1183： I dont make a move

    Chapter 1183


    After the preparation phase, both sides entered the battlefield.


    This team battle is destined to be different. Not to mention the people who follow, there are more than ten referees alone.


    "Fight side by side with Team Ye. I''m a little bit excited." Xue Shitou clenched his fist.


    "Team Ye is a C-level supernatural ability person, so he can do more than ten by himself. Remember to leave a few for me when the time comes." Tiansu teased.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao said with his arms folded.


    "Forgot to tell you, I am not going to fight this battle."


    Uh


    The six people who heard this were all stunned, and even Lu looked at Ye Hao strangely.


    "This battle is to test you. You need to face these 35 people independently." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "That... Ye team, you are not mistaken. Let us face them." Ding Xiaohu swallowed.


    "Yes." Ye Hao''s expression remained unchanged.


    "Team Ye, don''t be joking. These are five teams. If you don''t do anything, how can we do them?" Mo Chen said anxiously.


    At this moment, the supernaturalists on the sidelines, as well as the supernaturalists on the opposite side, saw the strange expressions on the faces of several people in the China Team, as if they were still discussing something.


    "Hehe, I think they are scared."


    "The Huaxia people can really pretend to be forceful, one team singles out five teams? Even the Americans dare not do that."


    "I won''t talk about winning or losing. 35 people, if the opponent fights desperately, at least a few people can get on the ground. Even if you win, you will only win in the end. Don''t forget that there will be a melee afterwards."


    Amid everyone''s discussion, the referee raised his hand.


    "The battle begins."


    A number appeared above the referee''s head. It was a time limit of twenty minutes and counted down little by little.


    With this order, the Five Nations Alliance immediately took action.


    More than a dozen people retreated one after another and moved closer to the sidelines.


    The remaining people are divided into three groups, one group standing in place, summoning things like water and fire.


    The other group was guarding these people, their bodies began to show some changes, and their abilities were used one after another.


    Physical strengthening, steel skin, petrified skin, giants.


    This is a series of defensive abilities.


    The last batch, of course, is a few abilities dominated by melee attack-type abilities. Those few people are advanced by speed abilities, and the distance of one kilometer will be stopped in an instant.


    "The enemy is coming, leave the team alone, hurry up." Xue Shitou had no time to think, his whole body was petrified, and he was 1.8 meters tall and instantly became a stone giant close to three meters.


    Xue Shitou punched a person with a speed ability who rushed over, and the person with a speed ability gently avoided the attack, and at the same time a dagger appeared in his hand, attacking Mo Chen and others.


    "Protect the ink dust, Ding Xiaohu!" Xue Shitou hurriedly yelled. He himself was preparing to retreat, but he was entangled by several power-type abilities.


    The sharp blade in the hand of the speed superb hit Ding Xiaohu''s neck.


    Ding Xiaohu didn''t have time to think about it, his body floated directly, floating into the air more than ten meters high, he was relieved.


    "Compared with Lao Tzu in speed!" Tian Su caught up with the speed superpower, took out his dagger, and fought with the opponent.


    "Be careful to the front!" Mo Chen suddenly pointed to the front of Xue Shitou loudly, and the abilities that had entangled Xue Shitou instantly dodged.


    In the distance, fireballs, ice blades, water blades, and a few lightnings were summoned.


    These abilities roared out, and they all located Xue Shitou. If all of them hit, the damage would be quite terrifying. Even the petrified Xue Shitou might not be able to survive this attack.


    "Ice Core, block the attack!" Green shouted loudly.


    "I...I can''t stop it." Bingxin said anxiously.


    "Leave it alone, stop it!" Green shouted.


    The ice core gritted his teeth and pressed his hand on the ice.


    The next moment, thick layers of ice appeared in front of Xue Shitou.


    boom


    A huge explosion was produced, and the shock wave could even be felt by people outside the court.


    The captain of the five nations looked over with joy, if he could kill one of the opponent''s ability in an instant, then...


    But the imaginary scene did not appear. Although the ice wall was broken, many vines appeared behind the ice wall, entwining Xue Shishi.


    The periphery of the vine was scorched, but the Xue Stone inside was intact.


    "Thank you, Alu." Xue Shitou breathed a sigh of relief, but he was scared to death just now.


    But Ye Hao was already standing there still.


    This surprised the onlookers. Ye Hao became the only C-level ability in the Huaxia team, why didn''t he send out?


    Isn''t he ready to stand idly by?


    "Implement the No. 2 plan." Bang Ziguo''s captain suddenly roared.


    The captains of the five nations glanced at each other. As the strongest players in their respective teams, they were almost all in important positions. The one who raided just now was the speed ability player, the leader of the stick country.


    His strength is also D rank, and he is entangled with Tiansu at this moment.


    The captain of the Turkish country with a toughened skin is to take the responsibility of protecting those with long-range attacks in the back row.


    The captain of Portugal, as an electric power ability, assumes the task of leading various ability users with long-range attack ability to carry out long-range fire support.


    The Australian captain led people to entangle Xue Shitou, and the various powers in the distance bombed were no longer aimed at a single person, but based on the strength of the five members of the Huaxia team to contain firepower.


    As for Ding Xiaohu floating in the air, they didn''t care.


    An ability person who can only use the levitation technique has no effect in their eyes.


    Mo Chen, a mental type supernatural ability player, also seemed a bit cumbersome at the moment, and could only hide under the ice core''s ice type ability.


    Green alone tried to raid the opponent''s rear camp, killing all the opponent''s attribute ability players, but the opponent''s defenders were too powerful, plus this is not the land battlefield that Green is used to, and it is impossible to use a wide range of abilities.


    Suddenly, the Huaxia team fell into a disadvantage.


    "It''s now!" The psychic of Bangziguo suddenly yelled. The psychic who had been hiding in the farthest place, at this moment, they were pressing their hands on a person, as if transmitting power to him.


    The man''s eyes widened.


    "seal!"


    Those eyes passed through the crowd and fell directly on Ye Hao.


    At this time, behind Ye Hao, there was a phantom figure of a puppet, with countless silk threads entwining Ye Hao''s body.


    Ye Hao frowned and looked at the things on his body, feeling as if his body was comforted!


    "That''s the ability of the captain of the Philippines, the puppet seal!" someone outside the court exclaimed.


    Some people who don''t understand have asked.


    The somewhat knowledgeable person explained: "I am from Southeast Asia, and I just heard about it. The Philippines has a D-class superpower who has awakened a rare sealing ability, and can absorb a certain degree of contributions from others. Energy to strengthen your seal.


    The people around the captain of the Philippines are transmitting energy to him. Originally, relying on the strength of the Philippine seven-man squad, at most, it could only contain the D-class supernatural powers.


    But now there are more ability players to provide him with energy. In this way, even C-level ability players may be held back for a long time!


    But there is a shortcoming, that is, the controlled person cannot attack him, otherwise the seal will be lifted. "

 Chapter 1184： The Huaxia team is going to lose?

    Chapter 1184 The Chinese Team Is Going To Lose?


    The Huaxia C-level abilities were controlled before they started, and this was an unexpected result.


    "Huh, I said this Huaxia is a bit too mad. Now it''s overturned in the gutter."


    "It''s a pity that China has the opportunity to be in this session."


    At the moment, everyone is not optimistic about the China Team.


    The leader of Bangzi Country was overjoyed. Looking at Ye Hao, who was sealed and unable to move, he thought this plan was troublesome, but he didn''t expect it to go so smoothly.


    It may be that the other party despised them too much.


    But this is also good, not only can score points, but also make China embarrassed.


    As long as time is delayed for twenty minutes, they will win.


    But Ye Hao seemed to be really sealed, standing there quietly, looking at the five people who were tired of parrying, Ding Xiaohu in the air could only be anxious.


    Such a plan can be arranged in a short period of time. These five teams are not bad.


    Contain yourself, and then consume the rest of the China Team.


    Even if they cannot be defeated in the end, as long as the time is over, it will be fine.


    "Hey, the battles they have experienced are still too few." Seeing Xue Shitou''s performance, Ye Hao sighed inwardly.


    Green is better, but because of the battlefield, his strength is greatly reduced.


    The other five people are fighting on their own, and they have no sense of team fighting.


    At this time, five minutes of fighting time had passed.


    Xue Shitou, Tiansu, and Bingxin, who were caught in a hard fight, were anxious in their hearts, and Team Ye seemed to be really sealed at this moment. If this goes on, only failure is possible.


    "What I usually teach you, where did you all learn it. How do you beat them? How do you beat them? Are your brains frozen."


    Suddenly a voice rang in their heads.


    It was the voice of Team Ye.


    "You are really stupid one by one, well, then do as I said." Ye Hao used the technique of sound transmission to transfer his own voice into the brains of six people.


    Although the system required him not to make a move, it did not say that he could not speak.


    "Xue Shitou, you have a stone skin. You don''t care about the people around you. You can force a breakout to rush into the opponent''s camp. It''s okay to resist a few times when you break out. Unless the opponent''s supernatural player is attacked on a large scale, it will be very difficult to hurt. To you, go to support Green now."


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, Xue Shitou executed it without hesitation.


    He roared, and temporarily got rid of several people around him, then he took a step forward and rushed directly to the opponent''s camp to support Lu.


    "Not good. This big guy wants to go!" The Australian team leader yelled, rushed up, and hit Xue Shitou''s back with a fist.


    It''s a pity that Xue Shitou''s defense is amazing. He just shook his body and continued to rush forward!


    "Hundred times the power!" The former member of the Bangzi country who was in the warring country with Mahira, he rushed to Xue Shitou, with blue veins on his arm, and hit Xue Shitou with a fist.


    Xue Shitou raised his right arm, and the stone on his arm actually began to grow, forming a stone shield in the blink of an eye, blocking the enemy''s fist.


    At this moment, Xue Shitou was getting closer and closer to the enemy camp.


    "Tiansu, don''t get entangled with that guy. Go and help the ice core. Ding Xiaohu, you have been idle long enough, taking the ice core and ink dust to the sky."


    The three of them seemed to have found the backbone.


    Tiansu got rid of the leader of the stick country, and rushed directly to the group of abilities who besieged the ice core.


    "Fatty, come down and pick up the ice core and ink dust."


    "Good... good." Ding Xiaohu began to descend.


    And Tiansu is trying to relieve the pressure of the ice core as much as possible.


    "The other party has a trick. Don''t let that fat guy down!" The leader of the country Bangzi noticed the strangeness, and he shouted.


    The abilities who besieged the ice core and the speed of the sky immediately began to attack Ding Xiaohu, who was lowered in height.


    Too high to hit, but four or five meters from the ground, they can still attack.


    But Ice Core and Tian Su could barely block their attacks, but they could not stop them from attacking Ding Xiaohu in the air.


    "Oh, shit... I can''t go down." Ding Xiaohu''s face pale in shock.


    "Mo Chen, it''s time for you. Let the people around you be quiet." Ye Hao said through voice transmission.


    Mo Chen swallowed, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    After a second, he shouted.


    "shock!"


    The ability players in the circle around the ink dust suddenly lost control of their abilities, and Tiansu took the opportunity to injure several abilities.


    And Ding Xiaohu took advantage of this gap and pulled the ice core and ink dust to the sky.


    "I won''t have to teach you in the future. The higher you fly, the better. Ink dust uses your mental power to strengthen the ice core''s ability, and the ice core uses the big trick I mentioned to you before."


    Ye Hao, who was standing still, showed a slight smile.


    According to Ye Hao''s instructions, Ding Xiaohu kept dragging the two of them to climb.


    Ten meters, twenty meters, forty meters, fifty meters, one hundred meters!


    Finally, the people on the ground can only see a small spot.


    "What are they doing?" The audience on the ground looked at this scene in surprise.


    Because there were two missing goals, the speed of the sky at the moment was a bit unlucky, and a group of people chased him.


    "Fuck, how did you know that I went up too." Tiansu said dumbfoundedly.


    "Tiansu, Xue Shishi, Green, you don''t need to assault the opponent''s camp in your current mission. Try to make a big move.


    For example, if you hit Xue Shishi on the ground, you can run at the speed of the sky to hit the snow and fog, and you can also create a little movement that can block your vision. "


    Ye Hao''s words came into the ears of the three.


    Because the three previous attacks attracted the attention of those with long-range attack ability, so that they had no time to be distracted here, Ding Xiaohu could successfully lead people to heaven.


    Upon hearing Ye Hao''s words, the three immediately followed suit.


    For a while, the three of them all seemed to go crazy, fighting insensibly.


    Xue Shitou''s huge fist hit the ground, smashing the ice layer into pits, but because the ice layer was thicker here, it was not penetrated.


    And Tian Su has given full play to his strengths and ran continuously. Because of the previous training, even the leader of the Bangzi country might not be able to catch up with him at the speed of running.


    But the place where Tian Su ran was dusty...No, it was dusty ice, white flowers, and it was still snowing.


    Lu Ye kept beating the thorns in his hand, blasting out waves of ice mist.


    "What''s the matter with Huaxia people? It feels like they are not fighting, but venting their anger on the ice."


    "I guess, they themselves feel powerless. After all, the opponent''s defense is very strong. Unless it is a C-level ability, it is impossible to break through. Just now the other three people were beaten to hide."


    "If you want me to say, the Huaxia team will lose."


    A few minutes later, except for Ye Hao¡¯s location, most of the site was covered by ice and fog. People outside could only hear the movement of the battle, but didn¡¯t know what was going on inside. .


    A supernatural person thought of the three people in the sky, and raised his head, but he saw a blackened piece.


    "Wait, what''s that in the sky?"


    Although it is the polar night, the stars are bright and shouldn''t be overwhelming.


    He looked carefully, and it turned out that a huge thing appeared in the sky, like a dark cloud covering the stars.

 Chapter 1185： Iceberg outside the sky!

    Chapter 1185 Iceberg outside the sky!


    Because of this exclamation, more and more people saw things in the sky.


    After a closer look, I found that it was an ice block that was getting bigger. It is now as big as a few football fields and is still expanding.


    Above the ice cube, Mo Chen closed his eyes, he was using his power to enhance the power of the ice core.


    His enhancement is not a direct enhancement like Ye Hao''s power enhancement technique.


    It is through the spiritual world that makes the supernatural person excited and angry, and stimulates his own potential in a short time, and at this moment, the ice core is still condensing the ice in hand.


    "Hurry up. I can''t hold on anymore." Ding Xiaohu panted, sweat appeared on his forehead.


    With two people, they flew to a place more than 100 meters high and kept it for nearly five minutes, which consumed a lot of Ding Xiaohu''s body.


    "Hold on for a few more minutes and it''s almost done." The ice core gritted his teeth, and beads of sweat dripped onto the ice in his hand, instantly turning into ice crystals.


    "What are they doing?" Hou Boyi looked at this scene in surprise.


    Mahira and Olena were also dumbfounded. This battle revealed a strange atmosphere from the beginning, and Ye Hao was restrained before he even started.


    Madion raised his head, looked at the expanding ice cube, and then at the field.


    "Is there a possibility to create ice cubes that are enough to cover the entire field, and then smash them down from a high altitude?" Maddie said subconsciously.


    The expressions of the three Hou Boyi were dull for a second.


    Mahira clapped her hands and her eyes lit up: "It turns out that it is. Then it makes sense to explain why Xue Shitou did it like that. It is to create visual barriers and create opportunities for the people above!"


    This sounds a bit weird, but after thinking about it, Hou Boyi looked at the battlefield with excitement. This is indeed very possible.


    "Mady, how did you think of this kind of thing?" Mahira looked at her brother.


    Madi rubbed her nose and smiled: "Brother Ye Hao told me. He taught me that powers are not just superficial. You must learn to use various methods, even if it is something that looks simple. The method may be several times more effective."


    Mahira was thoughtful after hearing what her brother said.


    "Be careful in the air!" A loud shout suddenly came from the crowd.


    Many people frowned. Are they playing tricks? It is very disrespectful to speak out while others are fighting.


    However, there were too many people onlookers, and the person could not be found for a while.


    But this sentence was heard by the people in the arena covered in ice and fog.


    The leader of Bangzi Country has always had an uneasy feeling in his heart, and he immediately shouted: "Wind-type supernatural powers, blow me away these mists."


    Several wind powers began to think of ways to dissipate the fog that obscured the line of sight. After a little blow away, they saw the huge black shadow in the sky.


    "I... my goodness, what is that."


    "It seems... like it''s about to fall."


    "Attack, attack!"


    The huge iceberg in the sky cried out from the surrounding people and began to fall, as if a big mountain was about to be crushed down.


    The captain of the Portuguese country immediately ordered an attack, and at the same time he also used the electric power to try to break the ice.


    You must know that this is an ice cube created by a late-stage D-class ice-type superpower, and it took such a long time to condense. Coupled with Ye Hao''s special training, it is more tough than ordinary ice-type superpower The ones that come out are much stronger.


    Lightning struck it, and could only barely knock out some small ice cubes, but couldn''t break the huge iceberg.


    "Flee. If you don''t run, you will be crushed to death."


    Most people in the arena began to yell, that the big iceberg smashed down, immortal and maimed, the original camp was instantly chaotic, and everyone didn''t care about fighting and ran out of the court.


    boom


    An iceberg abruptly pressed on the battlefield, and the blizzard that hit made everyone around him back several tens of meters.


    "Cough cough cough... Ye team, this is too crazy. But Sister Bingxin is really awesome, such skills can make it out." Tian Su panted, pulling Xue Shishi and Lu barely before the iceberg hits the ground. , Ran to the other side.


    That is the only place in the No. 10 field that has not been crushed by icebergs.


    "Strange? Where''s Team Ye?" Xue Shitou looked at the location where Ye Hao was sealed just now, and Ye Hao''s figure disappeared without a trace.


    "It''s on top." Green pointed to the top of the iceberg.


    I saw that at the top of an iceberg more than ten meters high, a person with his hands in his pockets stood on it, and it was Ye Hao.


    "Team Ye, Bing Core is exhausted, and Mo Chen has passed out." Ding Xiaohu panted and slowly fell, holding two unconscious people in his hands.


    "Well, take them down to rest."


    Ye Hao looked around.


    The previous supernatural powers of the five countries are all alive outside the boundary of the field. As for the dead, it is a pity that they have been squashed now, and they may not be able to absorb the supernatural powers from them.


    Those who survived, sat down outside the court and looked at Ye Hao with horrified eyes.


    The referees outside the court swallowed their saliva and looked at his watch. The fluorescent number in the air changed to 1.


    There is one minute left.


    The referee did not announce the end of the battle. Does that mean there are still people in the arena?


    "There are still people in the field." Ye Hao''s eyes fell on the other corner, which was the corner next to the iceberg, which was only three or four square meters in size.


    There is the captain of the Philippines who used the seal technique before, and there are seven or eight other ability players still there.


    "Don''t give up. Use the sealing technique to control him, as long as the time is over, we will win!" The Bangzi national team captain outside the court shouted anxiously.


    The captain of the Philippines suddenly woke up.


    Yes, the situation on the field now. There are still eight people on their side, and they win in terms of numbers. Apart from the captain, the Huaxia team basically has no combat effectiveness, and there is an iceberg isolated.


    As long as you can control him and delay until the end of time, they will win.


    "Hurry up, pass your power to me!" The captain of the Philippines immediately ordered the people around him to pass the power to himself, and his eyes once again locked on Ye Hao with weird eyes.


    "Ye Hao, run away!" Hou Boyi shouted worriedly outside the court.


    But Ye Hao didn''t even dodge, just stood there like that.


    The previous puppet phantom reappeared, and silk threads wrapped around Ye Hao''s arms and limbs.


    But Ye Hao didn''t seem to feel anything.


    "Strange, what''s the matter with this Huaxia? It seems to be out of state."


    "Yes. There is only less than a minute left now. As long as the time can be delayed, according to the number of people, the five nations will win."


    People on the sidelines couldn''t understand why Ye Hao''s performance today was so weird.


    "This kind of seal. Don''t be embarrassed here." Ye Hao took a step forward, and the threads on his body suddenly broke.


    The puppet behind him cried and disappeared.


    The captain of the Philippines coughed up blood, he stared at Ye Hao, who had walked in front of him in a moment, still muttering in his mouth.


    "No... this... this is impossible. My seal technique was clearly successful just now! And there are so many power bonuses from the powers. How could this be?"


    When he was still puzzled, Ye Hao threw him out of the field along with several supernaturalists around him.


    Ye Hao looked at the Philippine captain contemptuously: "Success? I just didn''t bother to move."


    Now, the referee has declared the result.


    "China Guosheng."

 Chapter 1186： First-line team·China!

    Chapter 1186 First-line Team¡¤China!


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were on the Huaxia national team members.


    Except for Ye Hao, the other six people, including Lu, almost all looked tired, and Ice Core and Mo Chen fainted even more.


    This battle is the biggest battle they have ever experienced.


    Xue Shitou panted, his arms no longer have the strength to lift up, except for the pants, he was almost naked.


    There are also many purples and bruises on the skin.


    "we won."


    "Yes, we won. Everyone is watching us." Tiansu couldn''t hide his excitement and pride.


    "Yes, you won."


    Ye Hao looked at the six people in front of him with praise in his eyes.


    He specifically used you, because in this battle, except for the last one, he basically didn''t participate in it.


    It was Xue Shitou''s efforts to defeat 35 people from five countries.


    This battle completely played the prestige of China.


    At best, everyone thought that China was just a second-tier team, after all, only Ye Hao was a C-level team.


    But in this battle, everyone saw the strength of the other six members of the China Team.


    The Huaxia team can already be said to be a first-line team, and with this terrifying captain, it may really be possible to compete with the United States and Russia.


    Although it is not impossible for the US and Russia teams to fight one out of five, but they dare not be so crazy, if there is one in case, it is 50 points.


    And this time the points ranking has changed.


    The sudden increase of fifty points directly put Huaxia Kingdom in the first place, topping the list with 106 points.


    Looking at the golden words, the most exciting thing in the field belongs to Hou Boyi.


    For many years, since the establishment of the Huaxia Ability Group, it is the first time he has seen traces appearing in Huaxia Kingdom at that location.


    "Lao Hou, call a snowmobile over. They probably don''t even have the strength to walk back now." Ye Hao pointed to the six people who were supporting each other.


    "okay!"


    Hou Boyi found the snowmobile at the fastest speed without saying a word. Now in his opinion these people are precious!


    When he set off before, he still wanted to fight for fifth place.


    But now, fifth place?


    Fuck him, I want the top three!


    "Let''s go first. Good luck to you." Ye Hao looked at Mahira and others from Batan.


    The veterans of Batanguo watched the Huaxia team leave with their eyes on the Warriors.


    It was not until Huaxia Kingdom left this battlefield that everyone slowly recovered from the shock.


    The U.S. powers camp.


    "Captain, what do you think." Johnny Yan looked at his captain.


    Luo Fusi always wears sunglasses, but he can see from his face that he is feeling a bit heavy at the moment.


    "We looked down on this Huaxia team before. Except for the kid named Ye Hao, everyone else is not weak. The woman from the plant department is probably also C-level. But because it is the ice field, her combat effectiveness has been reduced a lot.


    In addition, that ice woman is also at the top of D-class.


    Others are estimated to be around D-level strength.


    Although not as good as us, but the strength is not weak. "


    Johnny nodded. Although Luo Fusi is usually crazy, his super sensing ability has always been quite accurate, and he can roughly predict the opponent''s strength.


    "However, what I like most is destroying geniuses. I don''t think Mr. Team Leader wants to have another superpower in Asia!" A wicked smile appeared at the corner of Luo Fusi''s mouth.


    Such a scene also appeared among the first-line teams such as Russia. They had already recognized the strength of China in their hearts and regarded them as opponents.


    "This battle is getting more and more interesting." At the top of the icicle, Malthus said with interest.


    After this episode, the team battle continued, but because of the iceberg that appeared out of thin air, Field 10 was temporarily suspended. Fortunately, there were more fields, and one less would not affect the next battle.


    The city of ice and snow, in a homestay.


    "Don''t move me, my whole body is aching now, and I don''t want to move anymore." Xue Shitou lay directly on the fur cushion, like a dead pig.


    "I feel that my two legs are mostly useless." Tian Su collapsed on the ground, almost rolling his eyes.


    The green disk sits on the ground, motionless, it was too consumed before, and it seems to be photosynthesis, but here is the North Pole, in a state of polar night.


    Relying on the starlight, recovery is very slow.


    Ding Xiaohu is in better condition at the moment, with a blank smile on the corner of his mouth, a bit silly.


    "We won. We really won.


    Not to mention, the trick just now is really powerful, you can practice more with the ice core and ink dust in the future, and it is best to choose a name.


    Just... it''s called Tianwai Bingshan. "


    Ye Hao rolled his eyes directly.


    "Don''t bother in vain, that trick has too many flaws."


    "Why?" Ding Xiaohu asked stupidly: "I don''t think it''s easy to use. Solve so many people at once!"


    "The success of that trick is first because of the venue. In a real battle, it would take you three or four minutes to condense the iceberg. Do you think the opponent will stay there stupidly?


    Let''s not talk about the real battle, even the melee afterwards.


    The melee is based on the entire ice field as the battlefield. When others see you flying into the air to release your ultimate, they won''t hide first. "


    Ye Hao said as he walked up to the ice core and put his hand on her forehead.


    Holy Healing!


    [Consumption of 10 skill points, 3496 current skill points]


    "That''s right. Team Ye really has many weaknesses. But Team Ye, wouldn''t I still be worthless like this?" Ding Xiaohu immediately lost his face.


    "Actually, the reason why I brought you here this time is that I want you to grow more. Your value is no worse than that of Green, Ice Core. It''s just that it hasn''t been manifested yet." Ye Hao gave all six people in turn. Holy healing was released.


    Although the sacred healing technique is mainly to heal the wounds, it can also slightly reduce the physical discomfort, fatigue, and other negative conditions.


    This cost is the use of 60 skill points.


    [Current skill point: 3456]


    "You guys have a good rest. It is estimated that after this battle, all the people we draw will abstain very cleverly." Ye Hao looked at the six.


    "Laohou, you are responsible for taking care of them."


    "Okay." Hou Boyi nodded earnestly. These guys are now treasures. Of course, Hou Boyi will treat them as ancestors.


    Ye Hao left this room and went to the next room.


    He sat on the ground and opened the system page.


    In the page, it is reminded that the task has been completed and the reward has been issued.


    Half-fold physique.


    Take advantage of this to smoke one first.


    Ye Hao opened the physique option and looked at the five black boxes. He clicked one randomly. Anyway, he couldn''t see what it looked like. It didn''t matter what he clicked.


    After that, a prompt appeared. The original price of 1,000 was crossed out, and 500 skill points appeared behind.


    ¡¾Ding. Expend five hundred skill points to exchange for physique. ¡¿


    [Current skill points: 2956]


    [It takes ten minutes to load the physique, please wait...]


    Ten minutes passed quickly.


    [Physique loading complete...]

 Chapter 1187： Wolf body

    Chapter 1187


    [Wolf body is loaded]


    Sure enough, what was drawn was the body constitution of the wolf, maybe this is a coincidence.


    There is a wolf body physique option in Ye Hao''s physique bar.


    The wolf body is on!


    The feeling of being full of power before swept over again, fangs sharper than the physique of the blood race, silver eyes.


    There are lush hairs growing on his face and chest.


    In addition, sharp wolf claws appeared on the back of his hand.


    This feeling is stronger than the previous werewolf experience card!


    An intent to fight raged in Ye Hao''s chest. At this moment, he wanted to find someone to fight, and wanted to tear everything apart.


    "Try it, the previous blood wolf state." Ye Hao remembered the previous blood wolf state used in Australia.


    The blood physique is on!


    Ye Hao''s fangs have become smaller, the pupil of his right eye has changed from silver to blood red, and the hair on his cheek has disappeared.


    Bloodthirsty, fighting spirit!


    The two emotions hit Ye Hao''s mind, making Ye Hao almost out of control.


    Nine Suns Truth¡¤Nine Suns Magical Art!


    Ye Hao runs Nine Suns Divine Art in his body, and the golden light is looming on his body.


    That crazy feeling disappeared a lot.


    "Blessing the blood wolf state of Nine Suns Divine Art, it makes me sober a lot." Ye Hao felt his body and strength!


    It is full of strength that has never been seen before, but this strength is still not enough, Ye Hao still wants to be stronger!


    Advanced strength enhancement!


    Advanced speed enhancement!


    Advanced physical strengthening!


    Ye Hao''s breathing became thicker. He walked to the window and looked at the moon in the polar night sky of the North Pole. He had an urge to vent his strength.


    He jumped out and jumped out directly.


    Using all fours together, he moved quickly on the building of the Ice and Snow City, and left the Ice and Snow City in a blink of an eye.


    ...


    Malthus frowned on the icicle and looked in the direction of the Ice City.


    I don''t know why a breath that made him a little jealous just suddenly appeared over there, but it was fleeting, as if it had never appeared before.


    "Maybe it''s my illusion." Malthus muttered, his eyes shifted to the battlefields under his feet again.


    A polar bear was strolling, and suddenly all the hairs of its whole body stood up.


    Then a gust of wind violently blew its body several meters away.


    The polar bear was trembling all over, it looked tremblingly at the place where the "wind" had blown just now, except for a few footprints, there was no trace.


    The polar bear whispered, and immediately fled the place with its fastest speed.


    "This speed is so cool!" Ye Hao was running freely.


    He stopped suddenly and looked at a hundred meters high iceberg in the distance. He clenched his right fist, and the sharp claws on his fist condensed the golden light of Nine Suns'' internal strength.


    The next moment, he pierced the claw directly into the ice.


    Kazkaz


    The sound of ice fragmentation came, and the cracks continued to extend, and finally extended until the foot of the iceberg disappeared.


    After a few seconds, the entire iceberg turned into snow and was blown away by the breeze.


    "This power is very strong!" Ye Hao''s eyes lit up, and the excitement in his heart couldn''t be suppressed.


    This is Ye Hao''s peak strength at this moment, and even he now has the confidence to immediately go to the heavenly gate to find out the truth of the original matter.


    Step on


    The slight footsteps made Ye Hao''s ears move slightly.


    This is already the central area of ??the Arctic ice sheet. Is there anyone here?


    Ye Hao disappeared in place.


    A few kilometers away, a fully armed man, wearing a white robe, walked step by step in the snow, stopping from time to time and looking around vigilantly.


    Suddenly, the person stiffened.


    He felt that he was locked in by an aura, and the next moment he ran in one direction without hesitation.


    fighting?


    Just kidding, the momentum just made him have no idea of ??fighting, and now there is only one way to escape.


    "In the middle of the inaccessible Arctic ice sheet, I don''t know what happened to you, sir?" A figure appeared on his escape route.


    He stopped immediately, his heart hung in his throat.


    The appearance of this person has no breath at all, like a ghost,


    Take a closer look, the pair of silver and red eyes, with a sense of arrogance as the king over the world.


    And the blade in his palm.


    This guy... who is... on earth?


    "Don''t want to say it? Then I can only figure out a way to make you speak." Ye Hao looked at the other party.


    Before he could think about it, the man immediately drew out his weapon, two three-row thorns.


    But next time, his two three-sided army thorns pierced directly into the lute bone of his shoulder.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Stabbed by the Triangular Army, the blood flowed out desperately in an instant, dyeing a large area of ??the ice under his feet.


    Ye Hao took off the scarf on his face, revealing a pale European face.


    "European? Tell me now, what is your name?" Ye Hao looked at this person with interest.


    "Go away, I won''t tell you when I die." The European gritted his teeth and roared.


    Ye Hao directly hit the top of his gums with a fist.


    The European population vomited blood and several teeth fell out.


    "Uuuu..." Because of his jaw being broken, the European can basically no longer speak.


    "People like you basically have poison in their teeth. I know you shouldn''t say anything, so I''ll just come and find it myself." Ye Hao looked at this person with a grin.


    Exchange mind reading.


    [Mind reading technique: can read the opponent''s inner thoughts, but the host''s strength must be higher than the opponent''s, and at the same time, the mental power is higher than the opponent''s, can only read the opponent''s current thinking, reading progress, reading depth, judged according to the host''s strength .


    Need skill points: 300. No cooling. ¡¿


    [Congratulations to the host for acquiring mind reading. Current skill points: 2656]


    Mind reading has no level, almost the same as power enhancement.


    Ye Hao looked at the person in front of him: "Who are you? Why are you here? Do you have any accomplices?"


    Mind reading!


    Because mind reading can only read what the other person is thinking about, Ye Hao needs to ask questions first.


    As long as Ye Hao asks relevant questions, even if the other party doesn''t say anything, he will definitely think about these things in his heart. This is subconscious thinking, and most people cannot control it.


    (My name is¡­¡­)


    Ye Hao had just explored the other''s thinking, but he didn''t expect that this person would suddenly explode.


    If Ye Hao didn''t dodge in time, the disgusting liquid would get on his body.


    "A certain skill or mechanism was released in his mind? Once someone peeked into his mind, it would explode. What kind of organization is behind this terrifying technology!" Ye Hao calmly looked at the ground. Headless corpse.


    Now that the person is dead, Ye Hao can no longer read his information and can only rely on his own guesses.


    This person is likely to be in the same group as the previous Icelandic attacker, and the people who have mixed here, then he must have some purpose in exploring the central area of ??the Arctic ice sheet.


    The strength of this person is around the Qi Refining Realm.


    "But there is a question. How did he mix in with the detection of the past site if he was a person who pretended to be a supernatural power? There is no power fluctuation on his body." Ye Hao frowned and looked at the corpse.


    He really feels like a rainstorm is coming.

 Chapter 1188： Mysterious breath on the ice field

    Chapter 1188 the mysterious atmosphere on the ice field


    Suddenly, a tingling sensation appeared in Ye Hao''s mind, and his body shook.


    The bloodthirsty and manic feeling swept over again.


    Looking at the headless corpse in front of him, Ye Hao even had a desire to tear it apart and swallow it.


    Ye Hao immediately relieved his physique and withdrew from the blood wolf state, the bloodthirsty feeling, the mania disappeared.


    "It seems that the blood wolf state still cannot last for too long. With the blessing of the Nine Suns, I can only stay awake for almost ten minutes. After that, I will slowly be swallowed by the bloodthirsty and manic feelings, becoming the kind of no A monster of divine consciousness."


    Ye Hao muttered to himself, analyzing his situation.


    He glanced at the headless corpse on the ground one last time, and found nothing that could prove his identity on this person.


    Ye Hao could only turn around and walk in the direction of the Ice and Snow City.


    The headless corpse was quickly covered by ice and snow.


    It was more than half an hour since I returned to the city of ice and snow.


    "Ye Hao, where have you been. Come up quickly!" Hou Boyi immediately called to him excitedly when he saw Ye Hao return to the hotel.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Hao looked at the excited Hou Boyi suspiciously.


    Followed him back to the room on the second floor. After returning to the room, he saw a few people in the ice core who had awake.


    "Are you all okay?" Ye Hao asked concerned.


    Hou Boyi smiled and winked at several people.


    Bingxin looked at Ye Hao and smiled happily: "Team Ye, I broke through."


    Ye Hao was stunned for a moment. He looked at Bing Core and then at Hou Boyi: "Sure?"


    "I spent half a million U.S. dollars on loan for this inspection crystal that can be tested below A level." Hou Boyi took out a crystal.


    "Where is the ice core now?" Ye Hao asked.


    "C-level early ice type supernatural ability player." Hou Boyi added: "In addition, I also tested it for other people and found that after this battle, everyone''s strength has improved. Green is now the C-level mid-term.


    Xue Shitou and Tiansu are both late-stage D. Mo Chen and Ding Xiaohu are in the early stage of D-class. "


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up.


    "That means we now have three C-levels and 4 D-levels."


    Hou Boyi smiled and nodded. He walked to Ye Hao and patted Ye Hao on the shoulder: "As far as I know, there is only one C-level in the island country. We have won most of the bet between you and Yamada. Three Thousand Energy Stone, this is a windfall for us."


    "This is my bet, not yours." Ye Hao corrected.


    Hou Boyi joked and draped Ye Hao''s shoulders: "We are all a family, didn''t you give me five hundred energy stones before. You also said that you are going to give Dongfang group leader a thousand energy stones for him to break through."


    "Give it, but the three thousand are still mine. These are two different things." Ye Hao pushed away Hou Boyi''s hand.


    "Don''t be so ruthless. Just do me a favor, and I will also break through the B-level." Because of the previous words, Hou Boyi is full of hope for the B-level again.


    And to break through to level B, one thousand energy stones are needed.


    "I''ll talk about it then, wait until you have absorbed the five hundred energy stones I gave you. With the strength of the C-level peak, I will consider funding you one thousand energy stones." Ye Hao smiled.


    Hou Boyi''s eyes lit up: "A word is definite."


    If Hou Boyi could really break through by then, Ye Hao wouldn''t mind giving him a thousand, it would be considered a favor.


    "You are all just breaking through now. Take a good rest and prepare for the next melee." Ye Hao looked at the six.


    "Melee? But there are still five games in our team battle that haven''t ended yet." Bingxin muttered.


    "Do you think we have had such a big fight, besides those first-line superpower teams, are other people willing to fight with us?" Ye Hao spread his hands and pointed at Hou Boyi.


    "Laohou, when you have time, you can draw lots on our behalf. If someone really accepts our challenge, please let us know."


    "Good." Hou Boyi agreed in a good mood.


    "Everyone has a good rest."


    Ye Hao returned to his room again and continued to look at the system page.


    "I''m going, why does this physique need 2000 skill points again!"


    Ye Hao originally planned to take a look at the remaining four physiques, but he didn''t expect the exchange value to become 2000!


    He was also worried about whether he opened it in the wrong way, quit several times and re-entered, but the number was indeed 2000!


    "Could it be that every time you exchange a physique, the price will double?" Ye Hao''s face was dark, in a very bad mood.


    The original idea of ??wanting to redeem physique can only be temporarily postponed.


    After all, he now only has more than 2,000 skill points left. Before absorbing the 50,000 skill points of the holy raw stone, he must first save points.


    "Anyway, the current strength should be enough to face the battle for the North Pole. In my blood wolf state, the C-level ability is no longer my opponent." Ye Hao looked at the polar night starry sky outside.


    It''s just that the identity of the person killed by himself is still a mystery.


    And it is not easy to find that person''s companion in the existing ability team. After all, some teams are missing one or two players. Ye Hao can''t just look for this one by one.


    ...


    Under the stars, on the edge of the Arctic ice sheet, under the seabed, a dark thing was swimming, and then several black spots slowly surfaced.


    The lighthouse on the shore of the ice sheet illuminates the sea and flashes by.


    In a dark hole under the ice, several dark figures climbed up from the water.


    "My lord, you are here!"


    A few masked people have been waiting at the entrance of the cave for a long time.


    What came up were several wearing wetsuits, each carrying several huge waterproof bags on their backs.


    "Aren''t you exposed?" a deep man asked aloud.


    "My lord. This time our infiltration operation was very successful. We have sent people to search the center of the ice sheet." One of the waiting people replied respectfully.


    "Where are those supernatural beings?" the man asked.


    "They are all fighting for the North Pole, and they haven''t noticed anything unusual."


    A smile appeared at the corner of the man''s mouth.


    "Very good. Now that everything is ready, let these supernaturalists contribute to our ceremony.


    Remember, you must be vigilant. Don''t reveal your identity, these things are very important, and you must keep them safe in the melee.


    After the plan is completed, gather at the designated place. We will wait for you there. "


    The man gave his luggage to the other party.


    Look at the size of the suitcase, it looks like it contains something not small.


    "We will definitely complete the organizational plan successfully."


    After taking the things, those people walked into the cave and disappeared into the darkness.


    "My lord. What shall we do now?" The next man interrogated the man.


    The man looked towards the center of the Arctic ice sheet, with craziness in his eyes: "Wait. For our great plan, this step is crucial. We have to wait until the time is right.


    This time, no more failures are allowed! "

 Chapter 1189： Ranked fifth

    Chapter 1189


    Team battles end much faster than individual battles.


    All team battles on the 14th came to an end.


    The five opponents drawn by Huaxia Kingdom were all second and third-tier teams. After the first battle that day, they basically had no idea of ??fighting with Huaxia team and taking their own humiliation.


    In this way, the team fought against China and scored one hundred points, which is equal to the four countries of the first-line team.


    "The United States and Russia are still tied for first place: they occupy the top spot with 170 points."


    Mo Chen took the points report of the team battle to report the points situation to everyone.


    "Then followed by English and France. We occupy the fifth place with 156 points! 18 points higher than the sixth-placed island country!" Mo Chen smiled excitedly.


    Pop pop


    Xue Shitou, Tian Su, and Bing Core clapped excitedly.


    Ye Hao and the others have set the record of participating in the Arctic War in the history of Huaxia State, fifth place!


    The allocation quota for the fifth place is two thousand more skill points than the sixth place.


    "You are all here." At this time, Arif from Bataan, Mahira and Madi all came.


    There are also expressions on their faces.


    "I heard that your Batan country has achieved good results this time, with seven wins and three losses. With 106 points, it has been ranked 16th." Hou Boyi praised loyally.


    Arif shook his head and looked at Hou Boyi enviously: "It is still a bit difficult for us to enter the top ten, but your Huaxia team is already different. With your strength in this session, at least within the top five."


    Hou Boyi did not refute. Here, there is no need to be humble, because this is the result of everyone''s hard work.


    "This time, we have all lost my sister''s so much. My sister relied on the firepower to cover, and directly beat those superpowers to the north. They even ran to the staff to report that we were too mean." Madi was proud. Said.


    Mahira glared at her younger brother, and looked at Ye Hao: "We came here to discuss the ice melee that started on the 16th. In the melee, many teams will hug each other. We, Batan and Huaxia, have always It is an ally whose feelings are higher than the mountains and deeper than the sea.


    We also helped each other this time and we can definitely achieve good results. "


    Having said so much, I actually came to hug my thigh.


    Now all the supernaturalists in the Ice and Snow City know that China is a hot thigh or a dark horse.


    But Ye Hao didn''t expose them. After all, the relationship between the two countries was also good, and he could help in the melee.


    "Then sit down and talk together." Ye Hao invited.


    Not knowing if it was intentional, Mahira sat next to Ye Hao.


    "Mo Chen, after the team battle. The situation of the various countries'' ability groups is basically clear at a glance, let''s report to everyone." Hou Boyi said.


    "okay!"


    Mo Chen immediately took out a blackboard from the side that he didn''t know where he got it from, with the names of several teams written on it, mostly first-line teams.


    "After individual battles and team battles, I have observed the battle of many abilities. Basically, I have some understanding of the strength of those abilities.


    The so-called knowing oneself, knowing the enemy is victorious in all battles, let us first understand. "


    Mo Chen looked like a teacher, talking freely there.


    "Don''t procrastinate your kid, hurry up." Xue Shitou urged impatiently.


    "Ahem. The first thing I want to talk about is the U.S. team. The U.S. powers can be said to be the strongest this year. The lowest of the seven players is also C-level. They have a total of seven C-level abilities. ."


    Xue Shitou pointed to the seven names below the United States on the blackboard.


    "Roforth, the captain of the US team. The ability is super induction and laser, and his strength is estimated to be in the late C-level or at the peak. Johnny, the deputy captain of the US team. The ability is said to be smoke, but he himself has a strong Fighting skills.


    It is said that he also participated in the US Navy SEALs. So far, he has not used his smoke ability. Strength should be around the late C level.


    No. 3, the name is ominous. Because his abilities are ice like the ice core, he is temporarily called the American ice man. Strength is in the mid-C level.


    No. 4 Paul, who was in conflict with us before. Supersonic ability. In the battle so far, he has used supersonic speed for up to three minutes, but this is also because their battle duration has never exceeded three minutes, and the strength is about mid-level C.


    Nicknamed Firestone, No. 5, his power is similar to Xue Shishi, but his stone carries flames and is said to be very hot.


    No. 6 Paper Girl, her ability is very interesting, the body can grow paper, these papers can become various things. The strength of these two is C-level junior. "


    Seven C-levels.


    The strength of this team alone is almost equivalent to most of China''s previous ability groups.


    "Although the U.S. team is strong, the battlefield is large during melee. We just need to avoid them." Mahira said.


    "Go on." Ye Hao looked at the ink dust.


    The ink dust points to the second team.


    "Russian team. The strength is second only to the American team, and it is also seven C-levels. The first is their captain. I don¡¯t know the abilities. He has never used abilities so far. He has practiced Russian strangling and fighting skills. Able to defeat E-level abilities.


    In addition, the deputy captain, Ivanov, a C-level late-stage ability, has the ability to become a bear.


    ..."


    After Mo Chen finished talking about Russia, he began to introduce England and France, but when he introduced the supernatural powers of these two countries.


    Mo Chen frowned first and said: "These two countries are more mysterious than Russia and the United States. The individual battles are basically not shot, and the other party concedes defeat.


    In a team battle, only a few people were shot.


    I¡¯ll introduce the one who took the shot first, but we¡¯ve put it on for the time being " ''number. But their strength is at least not lower than the mid-D level. "


    Because of the mystery of English and France, there was basically not much reliable information, and he knew a little about Lucas who had fought Ye Hao before.


    "It is worth mentioning that there is a woman in the French team called a princess, and the other six players have a very weird attitude towards her." Mo Chen added.


    "What a weird method?" Ice Core asked curiously.


    "It''s not the feeling of subordinates to superiors. It''s like... the feeling of slaves towards their masters in the Middle Ages in the movie." Mo Chen said in a deep voice.


    "What age is this, still a slave?" Tiansu laughed and didn''t care.


    "We have all understood the basic information. Now let''s talk about the rules of team battles. If there is no change from the previous one. Each team captain will have a qualification card."


    Hou Boyi interrupted several people''s teasing and said seriously.


    "A qualification card is equivalent to ten. When a team does not carry any qualification cards for more than one hour, it will automatically be disqualified.


    There are two conditions for the end of the game: first, the time limit is 36 hours, and second: there are only ten ¡®surviving¡¯ teams left. When the two conditions are reached, the melee ends directly. "

 Chapter 1190： Shadow of the Night

    Chapter 1190


    "I have a question. That is to say, if a team is robbed of the qualification card, and then grabs another qualification card within an hour, will it not be counted as eliminated?"


    Ye Hao raised his hand and asked.


    "Yes. The melee is arguably the battle that can upset the rankings the most. Because those who are eliminated mean that they won''t get any points. Those who stay can get at least ten points, or even more. .


    In the past, there was a Russian ability team that avoided the American team in a melee, and then through continuous hunting of third and fourth line ability teams, more than 50 qualification cards were collected, and there were only ten remaining teams.


    The Russian team scored more than 500 points and overtook the American team and won the first place.


    So, everything is possible in the melee! "Hou Boyi said solemnly.


    Hou Boyi continued: "In addition. In order to prevent too many teams from crowding in one place, a few hours before the start of the melee, the staff will arrange the various power teams in various places outside the Arctic ice sheet. We call this the starting point. ..."


    This talk took several more hours.


    Everyone listened very carefully.


    "Miss Mahira, there is a letter from you." At this moment, someone shouted from downstairs.


    "Believe?" Mahira looked puzzled, and she left first.


    After almost twenty minutes passed, Mahira came back.


    Sensitive Ye Hao realized that Mahira''s state was a little bit wrong, and her eyes were a little red.


    And what letter he said before, he didn''t see it either.


    "Okay. Finally, let''s unify. At that time, the meeting point of the Huaxia team and the Batan country. Because the initial point location is unknown, no matter what, after the battle begins, we will gather together to the east! Finally, we will reach the most arctic ice field. East assembly


    Miss Mahira, what do you think? "


    Hou Boyi interrogates Mahira.


    "Ah...ok...ok." Mahira was a little absent, and perfunctorily asked Hou Boyi''s question.


    "Then it is so decided, everyone has a good rest these days." Hou Boyi said.


    This meeting ended in this way, and everyone started to do their own thing, waiting for the final battle to come.


    Time slowly arrived at midnight, and Ye Hao tiptoed back to his room from the window.


    Before Hou Boyi considered that Ye Hao''s combat power was the highest, in order not to avoid Ye Hao''s rest, he arranged a separate room for him. Although it was the smallest of several rooms, it was more than enough for one person.


    "This time the harvest is not small. More than one hundred ability players died in the team battle." Ye Hao looked at the few ability crystals in his hand.


    He surreptitiously left because he was going to the warehouse where the corpses of the supernaturalists were stored, to absorb the supernatural powers in the supernaturalists who died in the team battle.


    "Finally, a Grade B power crystal has been fused, and it''s still ice-based!" Ye Hao looked at a very gorgeous and beautiful power crystal in his hand with satisfaction.


    In addition, Ye Hao''s harvest so far has two C-levels and one D.


    "It would be great if you could condense a Grade A crystal. It can be given to Song Ying. She had a cold poison physique before, and if she had an ice type ability, it might have a miraculous effect!"


    Ye Hao pondered his thoughts, his own woman, of course he wanted to give her the best gift.


    But now if you want to condense an A-level, you need at least four C-level crystals, plus the original two, six C-level crystals can fuse two B-levels, and then add the original one. Grade B, if nothing happens, you can merge into Grade A.


    But the biggest problem right now is that there are not enough dead abilities.


    "The Battle for the Arctic can be regarded as the place where the most abilities gather. If you can''t collect enough abilities crystals here, there will be no chance after you go back.


    It seems that you need to do it yourself. If you kill some abilities in the melee, no one will care. "


    There was murderous intent in Ye Hao''s eyes, but he was not a killer of innocent people. He had to determine his own goal first.


    That Paul from the United States counts as one. He is still a C-level superpower, and at worst he can condense a D-level crystal.


    In addition, there are those island nations other than Hino Meeko, the stick nation.


    A Three Kingdoms are not in harmony with Huaxia and Batan, and they can be taken with them.


    "Afterwards, I will ask Hou Boyi for a list, and list all the national powers who are against China." Ye Hao showed a wicked smile.


    Step on


    Ye Hao''s face suddenly changed. He heard footsteps around him and the sound of opening the door.


    Someone walked into the homestay where the Huaxia team was located?


    Are they Xue Shitou? No, Ye Hao is very familiar with their footsteps, is it his enemy?


    Ye Hao got into the sleeping bag, pretending to be asleep, but his whole body was tight, ready to fight at any time.


    Crunch


    I didn''t expect that the other party seemed to be looking for Ye Hao, and when he opened Ye Hao''s door, he accidentally made a noise.


    In the darkness, a figure quietly approached Ye Hao.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s eyes opened a little, and he saw the person in the dark, it turned out to be her?


    Mahira wrapped in a white robe.


    Mahira looked at Ye Hao, her hand gently unbuttoned the white robe, and the white robe slid to the ground, revealing the smooth and attractive body inside.


    "What are you doing!"


    Ye Hao suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Mahira who was naked.


    Mahira might not have thought that Ye Hao would be awake, and she subconsciously covered her body.


    This made Ye Hao a little bit amused. You ran into my house sneakily just now, took off your clothes, and now covered your body again.


    How can there be a feeling of covering one''s ears and stealing the bell.


    As if waking up, Mahira put down her hand, but her body was trembling a little. She walked up to Ye Hao and squatted down slowly, looking at Ye Hao with reddish cheeks.


    "Mr. Ye...I... are you satisfied with my body?"


    Ye Hao frowned. Is this woman trying to seduce herself? But for no reason, how could she want to seduce herself.


    Seeing Ye Hao in a daze, Mahira felt anxious, she rushed directly onto Ye Hao''s body, her body pressed against Ye Hao''s body.


    "Mr. Ye, I... this is the first time, but I will satisfy you if Mr. Ye has any request. I will not tell anyone about this."


    With that, Mahira actually wanted to reach out to Ye Hao''s pants.


    I go, what do you want to do! Olena and the others are next door.


    Ye Hao immediately had no time to think about it, and immediately summoned the water, and the hydration turned into chains that bound Mahira''s arms and thighs.


    Mahira did not resist, and closed her eyes, her skin showing a shy red.


    and many more! This situation is not right. How can I feel like someone who wants to do bad things! And Masira, who was bound, was full of temptation.


    Ye Hao raised his hand...

 Chapter 1191： Mahiras difficulties

    Chapter 1191


    "Let''s talk about why you are doing this kind of thing. Although I have known you not long ago, it doesn''t fit your character, Miss Mahira."


    Ye Hao looked at Mahira who was wrapped in a white robe.


    Mahira lowered her head, clutching her white robe, unwilling to speak.


    "Don''t want to say?" Ye Hao shook his head: "If I didn''t guess wrong, the reason you did this should be because of the letter that came in the afternoon."


    Mahira trembled, her head almost buried in her chest.


    "And you came to dedicate yourself to me so long in the middle of the night, there must be something begging me, right." Ye Hao walked to the window and the starlight came in.


    Mahira was silent for a while, and she spoke.


    "In this Arctic competition, I must win a good place. Otherwise...otherwise, our Bataan will officially cancel the recruitment of female supernaturalists, and...I will also lose my stay. Opportunity for Batanguo''s ability group.


    Moreover, Bataan is now setting off a feminist movement in the country. The organizer is a good friend of mine, who is also a noble girl. Because of this feminist movement, the national parliament officially discussed and studied women''s rights for the first time.


    Whether to give women the right to enter and exit any public place, whether to give women the right to enter a state-run school with men at the same time, whether to give women the right to work properly, whether to give women the right to participate in politics, whether to give women the right to practice business, etc. A series of originally unfair terms. "Mahira gritted her teeth and said.


    Ye Hao looked at Mahira suspiciously. The national conditions of the Bataan country are more complicated, and the status of women in their country is basically not as good as a farm cow.


    "But what does this have to do with your ranking in the Arctic competition?"


    "Five days ago, the national parliament voted for the first time on the women¡¯s bill. 40 members voted 17 against, 17 agreed, and six abstentions. Because the negative vote is equal to the yes vote, the second round of voting will take one month. Held afterwards.


    My good friend tried to win those six abstentions.


    And those six who happened to be national supernaturalists were very concerned about cultivating national supernaturalists, but because they could only receive a minimum guarantee each year, plus the high price to purchase supernatural powers from the black market.


    The development of power players in our country has been very poor, and when I heard that I was the captain of the power team this time. Those six congressmen told my friends that if I can get the top ten this time, I will fight for the country''s share of at least 1,000 energy stones every year for the next five years.


    They agreed to the passage of the Women''s Bill. That afternoon letter was written to me by my friend. "Mahira raised her head and looked at Ye Hao apologetically.


    "But so far, our Batan country has never entered the top ten, and the best ranking has stopped at 15th. Although my strength is very good this time, the melee...I really can''t tell. I... I dare not take this risk."


    "So you want to use your body to seduce me, let me help you get the top ten seats in the melee, right." Ye Hao has figured it out, and now you can explain the strange behavior of Tongmahira.


    Mahira did not dare to look at Ye Hao''s eyes.


    "I still think it''s something important. Isn''t it the top ten?" Ye Hao stood up, stretched out, and handed Mahira a relieved smile.


    "I''ve seen your score of 106 points, 16th. And the tenth place is the three countries with 137 points. It is 31 points higher than you. In the melee, I will find a way to eliminate the three countries, and then Strive for thirty points with you.


    Guarantee that you can enter the top ten. "


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, Mahira raised her head in surprise and looked at the smile on Ye Hao''s face.


    Although Huaxia and Batan are allies, Mahira did not expect Ye Haozhen to be willing to obtain qualification cards for them in the melee.


    Don''t look at those thirty points. For first-line teams, sometimes ten points can make a country''s allocation for the next five years vary greatly!


    After all, the share of the top five is very different.


    Even in the United States, for small countries that are willing to follow it, at best, it is based on some promises and will not give up the points they have obtained.


    "Thank you so much, thank you so much." Mahira stood up excitedly, clasping her hands together to express her gratitude to Ye Hao.


    But in this way, the white robe on her fell to the ground, and the beautiful scenery appeared in front of Ye Hao again.


    "Ahem... the clothes on your body." Ye Hao coughed and looked away.


    Mahira''s cheeks reddened, and she suddenly leaned in front of Ye Hao, tapped a splash on Ye Hao''s lips, then picked up the white robe and turned away.


    "I was kissed forcibly." Ye Hao couldn''t laugh or cry.


    However, with dozens of points, Ye Hao didn''t care about it. He could help a little, not to mention that Ye Hao''s picture this time was quite big!


    ...


    After a few days of rest, in the blink of an eye, it was December 16, which everyone was looking forward to.


    It was still the dazzling scenery, this time they did not go to other places, but concentrated in the square of the city of ice and snow.


    Unlike at the beginning, some people gathered here are obviously missing, and some of them are wounded.


    Malthus appeared on the high platform under everyone''s eyes.


    He looked around.


    "After half a month of fierce fighting, we finally came to the last round of ice melee. Here I will explain to you that the rules of this ice melee have changed."


    When Malthus said what he said, many people around immediately frowned, but because the rules were all planned by the Ice City and the United Nations Supernatural Agency.


    Everyone can only listen quietly, what kind of changes have been made.


    Ye Hao and others, as well as those from Batan, gathered in a corner.


    "I didn''t expect the rules to be changed? I don''t know what it will be like." Mo Chen whispered.


    "No matter how you change it, as long as the strength is strong enough, it''s the same." Ye Hao muttered, he felt a gaze next to him, and he turned his head.


    Mahira on the side immediately looked away with a guilty conscience.


    What happened that night, after Mahira went back, she did not dare to look at Ye Hao for several days. She did not expect that a conservative woman like herself would do such a thing.


    But Mahira was also a little bit lost in her heart. She was a well-known beauty in Batan. She was sent to the door that night, but she was rejected. This made Mahira never expected.


    But think about it, the man is so strong, and the woman who can become him must be extremely noble, otherwise how can he be worthy of him.


    Then... if one day I have enough strength, will I be worthy of him, or be by his side like that Miss Olena.


    Mahira was constantly muttering in her heart, a little bit ungrateful.

 Chapter 1192： New rules

    Chapter 1192: New Rules


    Malthus was talking about the changes in the rules of the ice melee this time.


    "This time we use a special medal to replace the identity card, which uses a chip!"


    Malthus took out a coin-sized medal in his hand. The medal was bronze, with a pointed tip at the top, a shining white spar in the middle, and ten spars of unknown material surrounding them.


    "Each team has a medal, and there are ten points in the medal, but when the battle is over, these ten points will not be counted in the team points. This time, we will only count the points won.


    A team defeated a team, just like this, touch the spike on the top of the badge to the white gem in the center of the opponent''s badge to absorb the opponent''s points. It takes one minute to absorb the badge. During this period, the badge cannot be separated. Otherwise, the extraction fails. "


    As Malthus said, he took out another medal to demonstrate.


    Use one badge to absorb the energy of another badge. After a minute, the white spar in the center of the badge that was absorbed lost its light and turned black.


    As for the badge of absorbing success, the surrounding ten spars were lit up.


    "The ten light points around the spar each represent ten ten points. If you have already earned points for capturing the target, it will also be added to your badge."


    It turned out to be high-tech, and everyone didn''t care much about this.


    "Then can only win the points of ten teams?" a supernatural player raised his hand and asked.


    "Of course not. Here we will also announce a new rule. If a team absorbs ten, we will give that team a chance to interrogate. We can tell him where any team he wants to know is. location."


    Malthus''s words made the American team''s eyes shine brightly, while the English and French people frowned.


    You know, although they are both the first team, there is no doubt that the US team is strong.


    Russia has won the first place several times before, by avoiding the powerful American team, relying on the advantage of points, and won the first place.


    If you can get the opponent''s position, the US team will have a great advantage!


    "However, we will only tell you the current location of the team you want to know. As for whether that team will move later, we can''t guarantee." Malthus added.


    "Then, if you absorb ten more, this badge will automatically upgrade. Just like this." Malthus took out nine more badges and absorbed them all.


    Adding the one previously absorbed, exactly ten were absorbed.


    The ten light spots of the bronze badge were all lit, and then an amazing scene appeared. The original bronze badge turned white and silver, and the other ten light spots also dimmed again.


    "It turns into white silver just like this, and there is gold color on top of the white silver. There is no upper limit for the points that can be absorbed, so you can rest assured."


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at the badge, and muttered secretly: "Nano smart crystal plus the positioning system, the supernatural person has also begun to keep pace with the times."


    "I would like to remind everyone that the badges of each team are different. We only count the points in the badges owned by the team. Now I have people distribute each badge to the hands of the captains. Everyone continues to listen to me. Say."


    Malthus asked the staff to start distributing badges, but he continued.


    "In addition to these, we increased the battle time to 48 hours, which is two days. The condition for the end of the battle is: the time limit is 48 hours, or only the top ten teams remain."


    At this time, Ye Hao also got a badge belonging to their China team.


    The Chinese flag is printed on the back of the badge, which is indeed easy to identify.


    "Please note that the badge is equipped with a device for sensing human body heat. If you don''t feel the body heat for a long time, it will automatically be judged negative. There is no problem with clothing." Malthus said, let Ye Hao cancel the badge into the storage The idea of ??the ring can only be held in his pocket.


    "There is another point. In addition to the badges of the teams, we have concealed twenty neutral badges containing ten points in the Arctic ice sheet, which can be absorbed by those who find it. This is considered as an additional condition for this melee.


    Finally, I want to remind everyone that the scope of the battle is limited to the entire Arctic Icefield, excluding the two places of Ice and Snow City and Hot Spring Ice Valley. If someone enters without authorization, it will be regarded as a violation of the rules.


    Please collect the backpack separately. The signal fluid in the backpack is used. The signal fluid in the backpack is used to draw a circle on the ground. Those who stay in the circle will be deemed to have given up the game. Others are not allowed to attack. Our staff will follow the signal. Pick you up. "


    Malthus took out something that looked like spray paint, and sprayed a large circle on the ground. It was a yellow liquid. After staying on the ground for a minute, it emitted light and shot directly into the sky. It could be seen clearly from a few kilometers away. .


    And Malthus in the center seemed to be surrounded by a yellow circle.


    "Okay. Please gather at the gate of the Ice and Snow City in half an hour. A staff member will send you to your starting point."


    When the rules were over, Malthus also left the platform.


    "I''ll go, the rules have really changed a lot this time."


    "It''s okay to say that the time is longer. The badges are smart at best, but the 20 neutral badges are incredible, equivalent to 200 extra points out of thin air!"


    "Yeah. This also means that some third- and fourth-tier teams that were originally useless, if they are lucky enough to find a few badges, they may still be able to make the top ten!"


    Everyone started to talk about the new rules.


    "Team Ye, this is our backpack. There are two days of food, water, and the signal liquid in it!" Xue Shitou walked over with some of the backpacks he had received.


    "Remind you. Don''t use this signal liquid indiscriminately. Once you use it, it will be regarded as a waiver." Hou Boyi solemnly reminded everyone.


    "That...that..." Mahira stood next to the Huaxia team, looking at Ye Hao, hesitant to speak.


    "You go to the gate of the city first, I''ll come later." Ye Hao told them to go first, and then he took Mahira to the side, took out a few things from his arms and stuffed her.


    "Because our initial point is uncertain, you must ensure your own safety before we assemble, and never fight with others.


    If something other than that happens, just tear up this card. It will allow you to increase your strength in a short time, which may change your appearance, so don''t care. In addition, these symbols have a healing effect, so just stick them on the wounded.


    And this pill, if you encounter a strong enemy, shake it vigorously and throw it out, it will emit poisonous fog, don''t touch those poisonous fog, take the opportunity to retreat immediately! "


    Ye Hao told Mahira about the werewolf experience card, the small healing charm, and the efficacy of the poisonous pill one by one. With these things, as long as they don''t meet the first-line strong team, there should be no problem supporting the two teams to meet.

 Chapter 1193： Tranquility before the storm

    Chapter 1193 The Tranquility Before The Storm


    "Thank you." Mahira looked at Ye Hao gratefully.


    "It''s okay, it''s easy. Let''s go to the gate of the city."


    Ye Hao turned around, and when he was about to leave, several people appeared before his eyes.


    "Boy Huaxia. I advise you to wait a while after the battle begins, and you''d better take your team members to find a place to hide, and pray that we don''t collect 100 points."


    Paul looked at Ye Hao with a playful smile. Behind him stood the man with sunglasses and other American players.


    "This is a game of cat and mouse. If caught. But it will be eaten." Paul licked his lips.


    "Go." Johnny patted Paul on the shoulder.


    The American team left.


    "Are you all right." Mahira looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    "I''m okay." Ye Hao smiled and shook his head. He looked at the back of the American team, and the corner of his mouth curled up.


    This is indeed a game of cat and mouse, but who is the cat and who is the mouse, I don¡¯t know yet.


    In the distance, Yamada patted Nagata''s shoulder and said solemnly: "Remember, save your strength in battle. There is no need to fight for too many badges, as long as you don''t get eliminated within 48 hours!"


    "Yes." Nagata nodded, but his eyes were filled with madness. He glanced at the Chinese man who disappeared into the crowd in the distance.


    This is the last chance to wash away the shame.


    On the wall of the city of ice and snow, Malthus stood there, stopping to look at the supernaturalists gathered outside the city gate. There were more than one hundred black boxes similar to small containers.


    According to the instructions of the staff, everyone in each team walked into those black boxes that were basically completely enclosed except for the gaps left for air circulation.


    More than half an hour ago, the abilities had disappeared, leaving only the black boxes that had been locked.


    Hundreds of uniformed staff appeared. They walked to a lottery box under the city gate to draw lots. From it, they drew a note with numbers written on it, and each number corresponds to a black box.


    Then the staff drove the snowmobiles separately, pulling the black boxes corresponding to the numbers and drove out of the ice and snow city.


    "This battle will be very exciting." Malthus sighed. He ordered his assistant next to him: "Tell me the order. From now on, no one except our staff is allowed to leave the Ice City. Until the end of the battle."


    "Yes!"


    In the city of ice and snow, Olena looked out of the city a little worried.


    She wanted to follow Master Shengzi very much, but this time because of this battle, she couldn''t follow, she could only stay here.


    "Don''t worry. In just two days, they won''t be in danger." Hou Boyi waved his hand and said.


    Olena did not speak, but put her hands on her chest, praying silently for Lord Son.


    ...


    "We seem to be moving."


    In the black box, a light was on, and Xue Shitou was holding a lighting stick.


    The space inside the box is about five or six square meters, more than enough for seven people.


    "It should have dragged us to the designated place. When I came in just now, I saw a timed lock at the door. It should be when the time is up, the door will open automatically, and at the same time when the battle begins."


    Ye Hao leaned against the wall, holding a brochure in his hand.


    "Team Ye, you have been watching this after coming up just now. What are you watching?" Tian Su asked curiously.


    "This is the information booklet that Mo Chen used to record this time. I specially copied one." Ye Hao closed the booklet and placed it in his chest pocket.


    "Huh...huh." Bing Core breathed a little bit quickly, his chest rising and falling.


    "Don''t be nervous, just treat this as usual." Ye Hao looked at the ice core and comforted.


    "Yeah." Bingxin nodded, but it was impossible for Ye Hao to calm down with this simple sentence.


    "You can learn from Xiaohu, he won''t be nervous." Ye Hao pointed to Ding Xiaohu, who was sitting in the corner holding beef jerky and nibbling.


    "Team Ye, don''t talk about him. When he is nervous, he will eat. The more food he eats, the more nervous he is." Tiansu laughed.


    "Hahahaha..."


    There was a burst of laughter in the black box.


    "Okay. Be quiet, everyone. I want to announce the plan for this time first. Because there are some things, I will not act with you when the battle begins." Ye Hao''s opening just scared everyone. Jumped.


    "What? Captain, aren''t you with us?"


    "Why. Isn''t it safer for everyone to be together."


    Everyone looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "This is because I have some reasons, one of which is that I want to find the Batan team first. I promised Mahira, this time to ensure that they are in the top ten, and the other is some of my personal things." Ye Hao explained .


    Tian Su showed a joking smile.


    "Team Ye. Wouldn''t you have anything to do with that woman from Batan? But I have seen her look at you in the past two days with weird eyes."


    bump


    One thing hit Tian Su''s forehead directly.


    "If you have time to think about this, why don''t you think about how to improve your strength. Hold this thing well, it''s a flare gun. You can see it within 100 kilometers after launch. I see it, and I will go to you immediately. "


    Tian Su looked at what Ye Hao threw over just now, it was really a flare gun.


    "Team Ye, are you still carrying this thing? This won''t... violate the rules." Mo Chen said worriedly.


    "There is no mention in the rules that you can''t bring your own things. In fact, I don''t want you to use it, because if you fire a flare gun, it means that your location is also exposed.


    If there are other teams around you, you are in danger.


    So remember, don''t use this when it''s not the most dangerous time! "


    Ye Hao solemnly reminded.


    "In addition, you will be led by Lu for the time being as the captain, and everything will obey her orders. You don''t have to deliberately find other teams, just go all the way east.


    If I didn''t meet the Batan team, they would probably gather at the east side as mentioned earlier. "


    Several people nodded.


    "Right. There is only one badge. If you take it away, the captain. We killed people on the way and couldn''t absorb the points of the opponent''s badge. Isn''t it a waste!" Tian Su said.


    "According to the rules stated by the deputy city owner. Although each team represents only one badge, you can first take the team badge you won and use that badge as a substitute to absorb other people''s points.


    Then after we gather, use my badge to absorb the points you have accumulated. "


    Ye Hao''s words made Tiansu''s eyes brighten.


    "Team Ye, really smart. Why didn''t I think of this!"


    "One more thing. This time, in the Arctic ice sheet, I suspect that some unknown people may have come in. I don''t know what the purpose is. If you encounter a team that is not a contestant, leave immediately, understand!"


    Ye Hao solemnly reminded!


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 1194： Arctic Scramble·Hunting

    Chapter 1194 Arctic Battle¡¤Hunting


    After nearly three hours, the movement outside disappeared.


    "Stop? Are you about to start?" Tian Su said a little excitedly.


    "It''s early. I asked Daniel before that the distance between the north and the south of the Arctic ice sheet is five to six hundred kilometers! The ice city is located on the southernmost part of the Arctic ice sheet. Under normal circumstances, the initial point is not in the central area of ??the ice sheet.


    It can only be one lap outside, at the speed of the snowmobile. It will take at least three more hours to wait until all other teams are in place. "Ye Hao said while sitting on the ground.


    "We have to wait another three hours? Then if we open it directly. Team Ye, you, Bingcore, and Alu are all C-level, this small box can still block you." Xue Shitou said, ready to push Open the door of the black box.


    drop


    At this time, a display on the wall of the box lights up with 3:15 written on it, and the numbers at the back are still jumping.


    "Please note that there are still three hours and fifteen minutes before the ice melee officially starts. Please stay in the cabin during this period. If the signal of the life forms in the cabin is lacking, the team will be eliminated directly.¡±


    The mechanical sound came out.


    Xue Shitou immediately retracted his hand and sat on the ground honestly.


    The capital of the Snow City is really strong, and this box also contains a device that can detect life body information. If this is the case, even if it uses the ability of clone, wall penetration, teleport and other abilities to leave.


    The team represented by the superpower will be eliminated immediately.


    Ye Hao could only dispel the idea of ??leaving first.


    Time passed bit by bit, and three hours passed in a blink of an eye.


    The number on the display has only one digit left.


    "Okay. Everyone is ready to go. You have been training for four months. Don''t get stuck here." Ye Hao picked up his backpack and stood up.


    "I''ve been waiting. I can''t help but want to fight!" Xue Shitou clenched his fists excitedly.


    Tian Su patted his hair and smiled confidently: "This is my fame battle. After returning, I still don''t know how many girls secretly promised me.


    "I...I will work hard!" Bing Core clenched his fists, his eyes firm.


    "Come on, everyone!" Mo Chen took a deep breath.


    Ding Xiaohu put down the empty snack bag in his hand and patted the scraps on his body: "I''m full, it''s time to work."


    Lu now also showed a serious expression.


    All the numbers on the display have become 0.


    The door of the black box opened automatically, and the sky outside was very beautiful.


    "It''s the Northern Lights!" The ice core exclaimed and looked at the glow of the sky.


    The northern lights are very beautiful and light up the entire sky.


    And under this beautiful scenery, a **** battle is about to begin.


    ...


    A black box opened in a snowy area.


    "I said Johnny, can you stop smoking in a poorly ventilated place, it kills me." A team member ran out, clutching his nose.


    Johnny smiled with a cigarette in his mouth and looked up at the sky.


    "Another killing has begun."


    "Yes, it''s still a cat and mouse game." The man with sunglasses walked out.


    "Let''s see where the mouse is." Paul grinned grimly.


    ...


    "Princess, what should we do now?"


    Several Frenchmen looked at the princess sitting on top of the box and looking around.


    "The hunter game has started. Of course, we must find our prey first." The princess showed a chilling smile.


    ...


    This scene appeared everywhere on the ice sheet.


    The real battle has just begun, and the battle for the Arctic has really solved its prelude.


    ...


    The ice melee¡¤the third hour.


    Six members of the Huaxia team are on their way.


    "Wait, there is movement at fifty meters to the right in front." Ding Xiaohu, who was floating in the air, landed and shouted.


    "Is it another ability group?" Green asked.


    Ding Xiaohu nodded: "It seems that there are two or three ability groups in a melee."


    "Fatty, you take Mo Chen to fly over to see which team they belong to. The boy Mo Chen has almost memorized all the team members this time." Tian Su suggested.


    "But... Ye Team said when he left, don''t let us cause trouble." Bing Core said worriedly.


    "How can we cause trouble. We look at the situation. If the team is weak, we will take the opportunity to grab their points. If it is a strong team, we will stay away." Tian Su said.


    "And don''t forget that after the three rounds, we are ranked by points. If we have too few points and fall behind, what should we do! We should seize any opportunity to collect points!"


    "It makes sense!" Xue Shitou nodded, agreeing with Tiansu''s idea.


    Several people looked at Green.


    After all, Green is the person in charge here.


    Lu was silent for a moment, and she pointed in that direction and said, "Little Tiger, you fly over with the ink dust and investigate. Be careful and don''t expose you!"


    "No problem. In this dark night, no one will notice the small black spots on the sky hundreds of meters." Ding Xiaohu said confidently.


    Then he picked up the ink dust and flew up.


    After a few minutes, they came back.


    The ink dust fell on the ground: "There are three teams, all of the third and fourth tiers. They are Belarus, Novi and Soyari. According to my records, their strength is generally at E-level. There are only one or two D grades!"


    Tiansu''s eyes lit up!


    "This is a good opportunity. Three badges are waving to us!"


    "A Lv, you can make a decision!" Xue Shitou looked at Lv.


    Lu felt the eyes of everyone, she said: "Five minutes, a quick fight. Don''t get hurt!"


    "No problem!" Tiansu slipped his finger next to his head, and the next moment he rushed up.


    Others also approached.


    Five minutes later.


    "It''s done. The method Ye Team said works, 30 minutes!" Tiansu held a badge in his hand, and under his feet were two faint badges.


    "It feels very relaxed. These are all small, I don''t need me to become a stone giant." Xue Shitou clapped his hands, and the two abilities fainted and fell to the ground.


    "We should go." Mo Chen reminded.


    šH


    At this moment, an emperor light rushed straight into the sky.


    The faces of the Huaxia team and others changed suddenly, and Lu looked at the yellow light, right next to them, and the two female supernaturalists looked at them timidly and hid in the yellow circle.


    "Ice Core, didn''t those people leave it to you. Why didn''t you freeze them!" Lu frowned and looked at Ice Core.


    Bing Core shrank her neck and said in a low voice, "They are girls, I...I''m worried about freezing them to death."


    "Alu, don''t be angry. They just abstained if they did this," Tian Su Tan said.


    "It''s not that simple. Haven''t you read that book! The Law of the Dark Forest! Now we are in a similar dark forest! No one can find anyone, and the light is equivalent to a signal. The staff of the Ice City will Seeing that light, the same powers around will also see this light.


    It''s like telling others in a dark forest that there are enemies and prey there too!


    They will rush over if they think the team is strong enough. After all, we just finished the battle, they can benefit from the fisherman! And there are a considerable number of points. "Mo Chen said solemnly.


    "But if the people attracted are weaker than us. We can''t take advantage of it." Tian Su retorted.


    "Those who dare to come are at least the front-line teams of the second and third lines! We may be able to beat one or two teams, but we will eventually run out of physical strength. That would be a wedding dress for others! And, if it is a first-line team... ¡­" Mo Chen frowned.


    "Nothing. A team on our right is coming towards us." Ding Xiaohu, who is in charge of aerial reconnaissance, shouted anxiously.


    "Retreat immediately!" Lu ordered immediately.


    The six members of the Huaxia Group continued to retreat towards the east without hesitation.

 Chapter 1195： Misfortune comes from the mouth

    Chapter 1195


    The tenth hour of the ice melee.


    On a 100-meter-high iceberg, Ye Hao was sitting there, eating beef jerky.


    Although he can maintain it for a long time without eating, he still likes to keep himself in the best condition.


    "Luck is a bit bad, I just found nine teams five along the way." Ye Hao spread out his hands, and all the nine light spots on the bronze badge were lit.


    "But collecting a D-grade crystal is not a small gain."


    Ye Hao put away the badge, picked up the brochure from his pocket, and crossed out a name on it.


    That was a team that had maliciously hunted down the Chinese supernatural powers in the previous Arctic Contest, so Ye Hao killed them mercilessly.


    "Look for it now, the next target." Ye Hao''s eyes turned silver and turned into a werewolf state.


    His nose moved slightly, searching for the surrounding breath by smell.


    Wolves are animals with a very sensitive sense of smell, and they can even smell people a few kilometers away.


    "There is a team of seven people ahead. After winning their points, you can find the people of Batan nation through positioning." Ye Hao returned to his original state, and he disappeared in the next moment.


    After a few minutes, he arrived at his destination, but in the scene before him, someone got on quickly.


    Six bodies fell to the ground.


    "Yeah, there are guests." A man searched for the corpse that had rolled his eyes in his hand, took out a badge from his pocket and threw it to another person next to him. The person took out his badge and absorbed the other''s badge points.


    Four light spots.


    They have already scored forty points.


    Ye Hao''s eyes swept across these people.


    Ghana''s great power team.


    The eighth place in the previous session was considered a second-line team.


    The team that was killed seemed to be just a fourth-tier team.


    However, these seven people were a bit cruel, and they killed the other party, and all of them died.


    "Be careful. This is the C-level ability of the Huaxia team. The Huaxia team may be around." A muscular girl next to him reminded.


    "No. Within one kilometer, no thermal response was found." Another blond woman said.


    "That is to say, he is the only one." The man licked the blood on his hand, his eyes were bloodthirsty.


    "No. 2, calm down. After all, he is a C-level supernatural ability person, very strong." A man in a suit and leather collar, like their captain, said in a deep voice.


    Just like that, seven people stood there opposing one.


    Ye Hao looked at these seven people, and he turned around as if he hadn''t seen anything and was about to leave.


    The Ghanaian power team is not on his hunting list, so he is not going to waste time with the opponent as a second-line team.


    As for those corpses, they are already dead, and they shouldn''t be interested. After they leave, they can collect the power crystals by themselves.


    Seeing Ye Hao turned and left, the supernatural power of Ghana was also relieved.


    "Cut. I thought how strong he was, he was an Oriental monkey." The man sneered and deliberately put on a monkey look to his companion.


    The next moment, a figure appeared behind him.


    The pupils of the other six abilities of the Ghanaian powerhouse dilated in an instant.


    "Kerry be careful!"


    Carey turned his head, and he saw the Asian man standing behind him with a murderous look in his eyes.


    Ye Hao directly clasped his neck. As a D-class speed ability, he almost didn''t even have a chance to resist.


    A sense of suffocation filled his skull.


    "I ask you, do you want to live anymore? Or do you want to die?" Ye Hao said coldly.


    Originally prepared not to cause trouble, but he did not expect that this person''s mouth was dirty, Ye Hao could only teach him a lesson.


    That is death.


    "Asshole, let go of my man!" The muscular girl snarled, her whole body almost doubled, her clothes exploded, and the picture...a bit beautiful.


    "I didn''t talk to you." Ye Hao said lightly.


    A wall of water blocked the muscular woman.


    "Damn it. I can''t care about that much, he''s the only one. Let''s go together!" The Ghanaian captain gritted his teeth and decided to gnaw off this hard bone.


    Although the opponent is a C-level, but alone, they still have a chance.


    The Ghanaian Captain roared, and the next moment his body swelled, his handsome suit turned into rags, and his body turned into a giant wolf.


    At the same time, his other team members also perform abilities.


    "Spiritual ability? It''s just a D-rank, too weak, so I dare to test my spirit." Ye Hao glanced at the blond woman who had scanned the surrounding thermal response before.


    In an instant, she fell to the ground, her seven orifices bleeding, her body trembling constantly.


    "Qiao Li!" Seeing her team members fell to the ground at this instant, the giant wolf roared and lunged over.


    Ye Hao''s eyes were quick and fast, avoiding the giant wolf''s attack, and at the same time leaping high, stepping directly on the giant wolf''s back.


    boom


    A large chunk of the ice collapsed and Ye Hao stepped on the giant wolf.


    Suddenly, the giant wolf turned into a giant python, opening its blood basin and biting towards Ye Hao.


    "It turned out to be a transformation ability. We have a saying in Huaxia, hitting a snake and hitting seven inches." Ye Hao used his free left hand to directly slap the seven inches of the python.


    The giant python flew out, fell to the ground and struggled, and after a few seconds it changed back to its original appearance.


    And his neck has been bent strangely.


    Ye Hao suddenly blocked the man named Kaili in his chest.


    puff


    Carey''s eyes widened, and blood stains appeared on his chest.


    "Oh, no!" the muscular girl who was blocked by the wall of water roared frantically.


    "Your invisibility technique is not at home yet." Ye Hao let go of Kaili, and Kaili fell to the ground feebly, and Ye Hao''s right fist showed a golden aura, and then he punched out.


    When his fist hit the air, there was a sound of bone cracking, and then a figure appeared out of nowhere, and after rolling a few times in the air, it fell to the ground without any movement.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh...I killed you!" The muscular girl finally got rid of the water wall. She roared and rushed towards Ye Hao, with her huge fist rushing straight into Ye Hao''s skull.


    "The voice is a bit loud. Didn''t your parents ask you to be a lady. Also, when fighting, don''t be dazzled by anger, be careful behind you."


    Ye Hao didn''t move, and the muscular girl didn''t move. Behind her, dozens of spears transformed from water pierced her body, and the blood stained the ice.


    "It seems that the number is a bit wrong." Ye Hao looked at the people around him.


    "Deformed, fast, mental, invisible, and a muscular girl. It seems that there are two missing."


    Ye Hao stared into the distance, and he saw two silhouettes fleeing in embarrassment.


    "I hate deserters the most."


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and seventy-two soul chasing blades flew out, catching up with the two supernatural powers, and finally fell into a pool of blood under the continuous piercing of the chasing blades.


    "I didn''t want to fight with you, who told your people to look for death." Ye Hao coldly glanced at the guy who insulted the Chinese people before on the ground. He had no life.

 Chapter 1196： Silver emblem

    Chapter 1196 Silver Badge


    Ye Hao found their badge from the Ghanaian captain who would transform.


    Then while absorbing their power crystals, while absorbing the points in the badge.


    "The strength is not bad. Two D-level peaks, the other two are also D-level peaks, and three E-level peaks. If it''s an ordinary C-level, maybe you can really swallow it. It''s a pity you ran into me."


    Ye Hao looked at his harvest with satisfaction.


    The badge turned white and silver, and four spots of light were illuminated on it.


    That means Ye Hao now has 140 points!


    "Yes, another B-level crystal has been fused. Although it is a physical strengthening ability, it is also a B-level." Ye Hao sat back with the crystal in his pocket.


    At this moment, one of his goals has been completed for the most part, and he only needs to clean up the island team, the stick team, and the A-level team. There should be no problem in gathering an A-level team.


    "The next thing is important." Ye Hao looked at the white silver badge in his hand.


    It has been more than a minute since the upgrade to the silver badge. How did that reward come?


    "Hello, you have collected 100 points. You can get a query of the location of other teams. May I ask who you are querying."


    There was a woman''s voice in the badge.


    "The language system is really high-tech."


    Ye Hao thought to himself, and then he said the name of Batanguo.


    After a few seconds, there was another sound in the badge.


    "Southeast direction: forty kilometers."


    Forty kilometers southeast?


    There is a little distance, if there is no delay on the way, it should take an hour to rush over.


    Ye Hao stood up, knowing the whereabouts of Bataan, he immediately set off.


    More than ten minutes later, a group of people appeared at the fighting place.


    "Except for the 14 corpses, no traces of Chinese people have been found here." The man with his cigar in his pockets looked around.


    "The position the badge told us before is here. Could it be that the kid has gone?" A strong man who looked like a bodyguard looked around.


    "Asshole. That kid runs fast enough!" A young man''s eyes were murderous.


    "There are traces, and I went to the southeast. It is estimated that the kid left, and he left for no more than 20 minutes." A long-faced person, touching the ice on the ground, said.


    "How did you know?" The young man looked at him.


    "Bing told me." Xiaobai said faintly.


    "In this case, let''s catch up with our prey and greet him well." The man with sunglasses fiddled with the silver badge in his hand.


    ...


    Ye Hao, who was on his way at this time, didn''t know that he had been targeted by people from the United States.


    "Fifteen hours have passed. I don''t know how Xue Shitou is. After I find Mahira and the others, I will go and meet Xue Shitou." Ye Hao muttered to himself.


    Bump


    There was a fierce explosion in front, and the sound of ice shaking, which made Ye Hao stop.


    Someone is fighting ahead.


    ...


    In a snowy area, several people were surrounded, and there were about ten people around.


    "Hahaha. Mahira, Madi. I think your explosives should be used up too. I think you should give up in Batan." Shah Rukh grinned and looked at Mahira and his trapped in front of him. Maddie.


    Mahira gritted her teeth and looked at the people around her. Behind her, the abilities of Batan were all seriously injured, and the backpack they carried was caught in the hands of a abilities in the distance.


    Can''t use fluorescent agent to admit defeat.


    "Hurry up and end the battle. I wouldn''t help you if it wasn''t for this group of people and the Huaxia team." Nagata walked out and looked at the battle contemptuously.


    "Mr. Nato, I will solve the battle right away." Shah Rukh looked at Nato in respect.


    Although the three countries are strong, they are still a bit worse than the island countries.


    "Mady. How many weapons are there?" Mahira asked her brother in a low voice.


    Maddie took out two small boxes.


    "There are two more."


    "Wait a moment, I will find a way to open all the gaps, and you will run away with them immediately! Go to the Huaxia team!" Mahira ordered.


    "But!" Maddie looked at her sister worriedly.


    "Nothing! The signal liquid was snatched away. We don''t even have a chance to admit defeat now. Don''t worry, there is a way for my sister to escape and catch up with you!" Mahira looked at her brother.


    Maddie gritted her teeth and said nothing.


    "Why, still want to resist?" Shah Rukh looked at Mahira with a grinning grin, he said: "Actually, if you kneel down, beg me for mercy. Then use your body to please me.


    Maybe, I can let your brother and your team members be free. "


    "Don''t dream!" Mahira opened the box her brother gave him and took out a small rocket launcher from it.


    Get bigger!


    The bazooka became normal size, then Mahira aimed at Shah Rukh and pulled the trigger.


    When the shell was shot out, it expanded ten times again.


    "bump!"


    But the rocket launcher exploded in the air before it flew far.


    "Woman, don''t go in vain. My sound waves can detonate your cannonball early." Tanaka stood up and walked to the side of Shah Rukh, scanning his eyes on Mahira.


    "Hey. How about this woman let me play first."


    Shah Rukh was a bit disgusted with the island man, but he was unable to express his concerns about their identity.


    "Of course there is no problem. We are friends, of course the good things have to be played together!"


    "If you want to play, I''ll send you to **** to play." Mahira looked at them in disgust and fired all her weapons.


    Although some of them were detonated by Tanaka and exploded in the air, the smoke and dust from the explosion also had shock waves, making this area quite chaotic.


    "Aren''t you going to help." Nagato stood on the snow **** looking at the masked woman next to her.


    "I won''t do anything about this kind of thing." Hingye Meeko said coldly.


    "Meeko, you are our team member. You can''t be like this all the time, you have to get along with everyone." Nagato walked to the side of Meeko Higino, slapped her hand on her shoulder.


    But a black hole appeared in front of Nagata''s hands, making Nagata''s movements come to an end.


    "I don''t like others touching me." Hingye Meeko said coldly.


    A coldness flashed in Nagata¡¯s eyes: "Sprout. We are all the best abilities of the young generation in the island nation. If we can be together, our offspring can also become powerful abilities. Why can¡¯t you? Consider me."


    "I said, I''m not interested in these. I''ll go to investigate the surroundings." Hingino Meeko left silently.


    Nagato squeezed his fist and whispered while looking at the back of Hingo Meeko.


    "Woman. One day I will get you, and then it will be time for you to beg for mercy under me!"


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Suddenly, a heart-piercing scream came from the battlefield behind him.

 Chapter 1197： Ill ravage you

    Chapter 1197 I''ll Raise You


    "Tanaka, what''s the matter with you?" Nakata looked at Tanaka who was holding his arm and screaming.


    "I...my hand seems to be pierced by something, so...it hurts." Tanaka clutched his blue arm.


    "I advise you to cut off your arm now, otherwise the toxins on your arm will take your life within five minutes. It won''t work when God comes." Yuko''s gloomy voice came out. .


    Tanaka''s face changed suddenly, and he looked at Yuko in surprise: "This...what the **** is going on?"


    "Then you have to ask the kid over there." Yuko said lightly.


    Maddie looked at the terrifying island woman in front of him, and he waved his hand as if he had thrown out something.


    But Yuko''s figure became transparent in an instant, and there was no problem with her, but there were several pinhead-sized dents on the snow behind her.


    "Little guy, your thing is of no use to me." Yuzi said Yinyin.


    She turned her head and looked at Tanaka: "Go and see for yourself. Also, time is running out. If you don''t have your limbs amputated quickly, your life will be lost."


    Tanaka walked to the snowy ground behind with a sullen face, where he found a few silver needles that were so small that they were invisible, with black ink on them.


    "This... is this a hidden weapon?"


    Tanaka looked at his arm abruptly. There were a few purple spots on the arm. There were a few things that looked like bee tail needles. They were so small that they couldn''t be seen unless they looked carefully.


    "Asshole, you used hidden weapons on me. I''m going to kill you!" Tanaka looked at Maddie angrily.


    "Mady. Why aren''t you leaving yet." Mahira, who had finished releasing her power, looked at her brother who had not left.


    Maddie stubbornly said: "I am a fighter, and I will not leave the battlefield. Nor will I leave the person I want to protect.


    And I now have the ability to fight! "


    "Boy, I''m going to kill you now!" An angry roar came.


    Mahira and Madi looked over and saw that Tanaka was holding his mutilated right arm. Although it was wrapped with gauze, blood was still leaking out.


    Sakamoto wiped his **** samurai sword on the side: "I do it myself next time. My sword is used to kill and fight."


    Nagto looked at Shah Rukh with a calm face: "Don''t delay. My people are already hurt!"


    Shahrukh thought to himself that your people were hurt because of your negligence, what did you say to me.


    He still said: "Yes, we will kill them now. Solve this battle!"


    The abilities of A Three Kingdoms and several abilities of the island country began to narrow their encirclement, preparing to end the hunt.


    "Die me!" Maddie threw out a few silver needles that were almost invisible.


    An earthen wall blocked Madi''s attack.


    "Be careful of this kid''s attack, his weapon is very small!" Nagata reminded.


    Mahira glanced at her younger brother, shrank the poison needle to a size almost imperceptible to the naked eye, and took the opportunity to kill the opponent.


    This is because she has never taught her brother, and she doesn''t know where he learned it.


    But now is not the time to consider these.


    Mahira took out the card that Ye Hao gave herself before, with a black wolf-shaped pattern printed on it.


    "No matter. He won''t hurt me!"


    Mahira tore the card to pieces, and a black breath rushed into her body.


    She felt a wave of strength, steel claws grew on the back of her hand, and some hair appeared on her cheeks, and her eyes turned green.


    "Howl!"


    Mahira looked up to the sky and screamed, she felt that she was very powerful at this moment.


    "What''s the matter with this woman? It doesn''t seem to be a power?" Sakamoto looked at Marsira warily.


    "It doesn''t matter if he is an ability, kill them!" Nagant¨­ ordered.


    Everyone swarmed.


    Mahira also rushed out.


    Maddie used her own poisonous needles to attack, temporarily preventing the surrounding enemies from getting close to him. After all, those tiny poisonous needles were really hard to detect.


    If you accidentally get hit, you can only break your arm like Tanaka.


    At the same time, Maddie found that her sister was quite weird.


    She was very fast, rushing in front of a few Asanguo supernatural powers, letting their superpowers hit her body, regardless of the wound Mahira.


    Then the sister directly tore their bodies with steel claws.


    "This woman is not right!" Nagato, Sakamoto, Shah Rukh and others surrounded Mahira and fought with Mahira.


    Mahira, who was originally only a D-level level, became more and more courageous under the siege of the three, and the wounds on her body continued to heal.


    "This is... Sister?" Maddie looked at his sister''s performance, in disbelief.


    However, as time passed, the three besieging Mahira noticed that Mahira''s combat effectiveness began to fade bit by bit, and his recovery ability was also weakened.


    "She has a time limit for this ability. We spend time with her and wait until she is exhausted before we take him down!" Nagant¨­ kept using his soil power to resist Mahira''s attacks.


    The current Mahira is a bit scary, there are now three claw marks on his belly.


    If you are not careful, you may be killed by this woman, so time-consuming is the most effective tactic.


    Mahira also knew this. She tried to break through several times, but she failed. Nagata''s soil abilities, Sakamoto''s swordsmanship and clone, and Shah Rukh with strengthened physique.


    The siege of these people made Mahira really helpless.


    In the end, the ten-minute valid time of the werewolf experience card passed.


    A sense of fatigue filled Mahira''s brain, and that power disappeared without a trace, as if it had never appeared before.


    His appearance also returned to normal.


    Mahira halted, and Shahrukh found the opportunity to directly grab her forehead and punched her in the abdomen.


    "Ahem..."


    Marsira was in pain, but her body''s weakness made her lose the strength to fight.


    "It''s over at last." Shahrukh breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Maddie who was also captured over there.


    "Asshole, let go of my sister!" Maddie gritted her teeth and looked at Shah Rukh.


    Although his fighting ability has improved a lot, there is still no way to fight less and more.


    "Let go of your sister?" Shah Rukh grinned and looked at Mahira''s beautiful body: "How can I be willing to let her go."


    "Okay. Then you want to play as you like. What I want." Nagata held out his hand.


    Shah Rukh was a bit unwilling, but took out the badge of Batan from Mahira''s pocket and threw it to Nagata.


    Shah Rukh looked at Mahira, he grinned and said, "It''s okay. There are no points, but I still have you."


    "Mady. Just lie there and take a good look at how I ravaged your sister. Just like how I ravaged your girlfriend before, hahaha."


    Shah Rukh looked at Madi provocatively, and at the same time threw Mahira on the snow, preparing to take off his clothes.


    Maddie closed her eyes in despair.


    "Ravaged? How about letting me ravage you."


    A voice suddenly appeared. The badge originally thrown by Shah Rukh was not caught by Nagata, but was picked up by someone who suddenly appeared.


    "Such a fierce banquet. How can you not notify me." Ye Hao played with the badge in his hand and looked at the people around him faintly.


    At this moment, the air here seemed solemn.

 Chapter 1198： Voice of the Devil

    Chapter 1198: Voice of the Devil


    "Ye Hao!"


    The pupils of Naganteng were dilated.


    Mady heard a familiar voice and showed an expression of excitement.


    "Brother Ye Hao!"


    Nagata didn''t have time to think about it. He pressed his hands on the ground, the soil spread out from his hands, and then instantly surrounded Ye Hao, forming a huge egg around Ye Hao.


    The ice-type supernatural person named Okita immediately jumped onto the earthen egg, summoned many ice ridges, and pierced into it.


    "The response was quite quick."


    The familiar voice sounded again, not from the soil eggs, but from behind them.


    "Save...Save me..." A person with the A Three Kingdoms ability was shaking all over, and he even forgot about using the ability.


    In his neck hand, is a small dagger.


    The next moment, the dagger slit his throat, blood splashing.


    "You said, how am I going to ravage you!" Ye Hao shook the blood from the dagger, and another seventy-one soul chaser floated beside him.


    "Don''t... don''t come over. If you dare to come...I''ll kill her!" Shah Rukh was covered with sweat on his forehead, pinched Mahira''s neck to warn Ye Hao.


    "I hate other people threatening me, but your life will be dealt with by others. You can just abandon your hands."


    [Exchange for Intermediate Body Control Technique, consume 100 skill points]


    [Exchange for advanced body control technique, consume 400 skill points]


    [Current skill points: 2356]


    Ye Hao''s words seemed to have magical powers, that Shah Rukh actually let go of the hand holding Mahira, and then he looked at his hands with shock in his eyes.


    "Don''t... don''t."


    As if he could not control his body, he pulled out two sharp blades and inserted both arms at the same time, breaking the meridians.


    Two **** arms drooped weakly, and Shah Rukh also knelt to the ground due to pain.


    "And you, living in this world is just wasting air."


    Ye Hao smiled evilly: "Suicide."


    With the fall of the word suicide, all the abilities of A Three Kingdoms except Shah Rukh actually committed suicide one by one. Their deaths were very terrifying, their eyes widened and unwilling.


    The island team is over there.


    The ice-type superpower rushed to the field and stretched out his hand to look at his long vine.


    "Nagat¨­-kun...help me...help me."


    The next moment, this person''s body was pierced by the ice thorn from the inside out, and the blood slipped from the ice thorn bit by bit, feeling like a blood-colored ice flower.


    There is a weird beauty.


    The other island power player directly took out the gun, shot himself in the head, and fell into a pool of blood.


    "No. Who...who will stop me, I...I don''t want to die." Tanaka choked his neck, as if he was about to choke himself alive.


    "Devil, this person is a devil." Yuko looked at Ye Hao in astonishment. Her pale face turned pale now.


    She seems to be a ghost, but she is even saying that others are demons.


    "Stay your mind, don''t be affected by your inner thoughts!" Sakamoto''s samurai sword was inserted into his thigh, forcibly calming himself down.


    Nagato doesn''t seem to have received much influence.


    "Your power seems to make yourself incorporeal." Ye Hao looked at that Yuko with interest.


    Your own advanced body control technique can control the opponent''s body, control their behavior, and even control their suicide.


    But looking at the current situation, there are limits.


    Nagato, who is a C-rank, is unaffected, while Nagato, who practices Bushido, is very tenacious.


    And the ability is a virtual Yuko, because the body is special, although it is not affected.


    Other weak people ended their lives because of Ye Hao''s words.


    All the people who survived looked at Ye Hao standing there.


    There is an idea in my heart.


    too strong.


    This man is really too strong. It is not too bad to say that he is a devil, and one word can control the lives of others.


    "Flee!" A female voice came, and a black hole appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    Bullets, arrow feathers, missiles, darts, and a series of weapons attacked Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and a water curtain guarded him, blocking those attacks.


    After this attack, the islanders of Nagata disappeared without a trace.


    Only the three corpses of the island supernatural powers who were too late to take away were left.


    "It''s Bingye Gezi''s space system ability." Ye Hao muttered to himself.


    Because of the quest, I can''t kill Meeko Hingye either. Forget it, I will let them go for a while, and then I will solve them when I have time.


    Ye Hao looked around, Maddie was looking at Ye Hao dumbfounded.


    "Gather your sister and your team members together, and I will treat them." Ye Hao told Madi.


    "Ah...Yes." Madi recovered, and immediately began to gather her sister and the surviving supernatural powers of Bataan to a snowy area that was still a hurry.


    But he glanced at Shah Rukh who was still alive.


    Shahrukh looked at Maddie in horror.


    "This person will leave it to you. You can do whatever you want." Ye Hao said, and he began to absorb the abilities of those dead.


    Maddie looked at Shah Rukh with hatred.


    Shah Rukh was trembling all over, he leaned on his feet to keep his body back.


    "Don''t... don''t come here. Don''t kill me. Maddie, please, don''t kill me. As long as you don''t kill me, I will give you whatever you want, and I will give you your girlfriend!


    I can still give you money, how about a million? That...that ten million! I still have a mansion in Australia, I will give you all these things! I promise I will show up to you again. Shah Rukh, you... don''t forget, we are still alumni..."


    Shah Rukh''s words came to a halt, and a silver needle penetrated his skull.


    Maddie took a deep breath and seemed to let go of a lot of things in an instant.


    Madi knelt down, fumbled for Shah Rukh''s body, and found his badge of the three kingdoms.


    He hesitated for a moment, and looked at Ye Hao who didn''t know what to do on the corpses of those supernaturalists.


    "Brother Ye...this is the badge of A Three Kingdoms...for..."


    Before Madi had finished speaking, a badge was thrown over.


    "This is your Batan country, don''t lose it again. As for the points of the A three kingdoms, you have absorbed it." Ye Hao finished, continuing to absorb the power crystal.


    A few minutes later, Mahira woke up, her eyes widened subconsciously.


    What I saw was Ye Hao''s face.


    "I... Am I dead?" Mahira thought she was dead, after all, only after she died can she see the person she wanted to see.


    "Sister, are you okay. Brother Ye came to save us, we are okay, safe!" Mady cried with joy when she saw her sister wake up.


    And Mahira really woke up at this moment, looking at the battlefield surrounded by corpses.

 Chapter 1199： Embarrassed

    Chapter 1199


    "Don''t worry. I''ve done all the people in the A Three Kingdoms. The island country''s supernatural powers have run away a few." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "I took a look at you from Bataan. Two of them have died for too long, and I can''t help it. I have cured the others."


    The two Bataan kingdoms seemed to have been tortured and killed, their bodies were devastated, their brains and hearts were gone, there was really no way to repair them.


    Mahira''s eyes dimmed for a moment, but she quickly let go.


    "They are the warriors of the Bataan nation. The Bataan Congress remembers their sacrifices, and they live forever in our memory." Mahira said firmly.


    "Sister, this is our badge." Maddie and their badge passed to her sister.


    Mahira took the badge, and she found that there were a few more points on the badge that were lighted up. There were originally two points for the fourth-line team that they had a chance to defeat, but now there are a total of fifty points.


    "Mady, why are there more?"


    "Brother Ye gave it to us. It is the badge points of the three kingdoms." Madi explained.


    Mahira looked at Ye Hao gratefully. With these fifty points, as long as they can persist to the end, they will be able to make the top ten without accident!


    "Ye... Ye Hao, thank you." Mahira said gratefully.


    "It''s okay. This is what I promised you before, how do you feel in your body." Ye Hao, the power crystal of the corpse here, has already been collected, but there is still a big gap between getting the third B-level crystal.


    "The wound is healed, but there is still a feeling of weakness." Marsira pressed her head.


    "By the way, sister! What''s the matter with what you were like before? It''s amazing. It''s not a problem at all to face a few D-class abilities." Maddie thought of the amazing scene of her sister before.


    "Mady, if you shouldn''t ask, don''t ask." Mahira glared at her brother.


    Maddie didn''t speak immediately, but he glanced at Ye Hao.


    He felt that this should have something to do with Big Brother Ye, and the magical ability of Big Brother Ye just now was also very scary.


    Just one sentence killed all those people.


    But Maddie is a smart man, he knows what to say and what not to say.


    "Clean up, let''s get ready to go. Now fifteen hours have passed, I''m going to find Xue Shitou and the others." Ye Hao said sternly.


    Although he believes in Xue Shitou''s abilities, he is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    "Yes." Mahira immediately asked Madi to follow Ye Hao with the recovered team members.


    They speed up as much as possible without delaying Ye Hao''s pace.


    After all, people came all the way to look for them, which is considered to be very benevolent.


    At this time they can''t add chaos to others.


    ...


    Above the snow, in an ice cave.


    "Damn it. Because of that Chinese, we lost three people all at once. One person was seriously injured!" Nagant¨­ hit the ice wall with an angry fist.


    Sakamoto was sitting on the ground with a very pale face, and Meeko Hino was bandaging the wound on his leg.


    "Thank you." Sakamoto said weakly.


    "Mead, why don''t you fight! With your abilities, you might be able to defeat that Chinese man." Youzi Yin and Yang looked at Bingye Meezi strangely.


    "Victory? How much do you think I can beat that man." Meeko Hingino said lightly.


    "You and Nakata-kun are both C-ranks. Together with Sakamoto and I, there may be a chance to win that man. The badge in that man''s hand must have a lot of points!" Yuko was a little angry.


    "What then? After fighting for both losses, there is a chance to be taken advantage of by other teams? You don¡¯t have a body, don¡¯t you have a brain yet." Meeko Himino bandaged Sakamoto¡¯s wound: "You have lost too much blood, don¡¯t Chaos."


    "Thank you." Sakamoto said gratefully.


    "You!" Yuko looked at Hingye Meeko angrily.


    "Enough Yuko! Meeko is right. That man is very strong, even if we win, how many can we survive? In the next thirty hours, will we live to the end?" Chang Fuji stopped the quarrel between Yuko and Meeko.


    Nagata said coldly: "That man is not our opponent. But someone is their opponent. As long as they can be found, then..."


    "There is movement down here." People''s footsteps came from outside the ice cave.


    The people of the island nation immediately became vigilant, and Meeko Hingo held the shuriken.


    "But it doesn''t seem to be our prey." Johnny, dangling a cigar, stood at the door of the ice cave and looked at the people inside.


    "It''s not a prey, it''s also a moving point. It just happens to vent my anger." Paul''s face was a bit stubborn.


    His anger against Ye Hao was suppressed in his chest.


    When the two sides see each other clearly.


    Nagato breathed a sigh of relief, and he showed a flattering smile: "You are the superpowers of the U.S. team. I am the island nation. I am the captain of the island nation. The U.S. and the island nation have always been allies. We can cooperate."


    "Cooperation?" Johnny glanced at the four people in the cave: "But it seems that your condition is not very good. There is one seriously injured? The other three people. Dead? When did your island nation become so weak. "


    Facing the opponent''s ridicule, Nagata could only endure, he pretended to show regret: "We were ambushed by the Chinese team just now."


    "What did you say? Did you meet someone from the China Team?" The man with sunglasses walked into the ice cave and walked in front of Nagata.


    Nagatsu swallowed. He looked at the captain of the American team in front of him. He nodded: "Yes. Almost five minutes ago I, we escaped by chance."


    "Very good. Take us to chase him." The man with sunglasses said coldly.


    Yuko and Sakamoto both shine, and it seems that the US team is also looking for the China team, so that it can borrow the US team''s hand to get rid of the China team.


    Maybe their island team can still have a sip of soup, and under the protection of the US team, they can successfully advance to the top ten.


    "Okay. Please come with me and I will take you there." Nagata was also excited in his heart, and immediately prepared to set off to take the US team to find Ye Hao.


    A group of people walked out of the ice cave. A few minutes later, they came to the place where they were fighting before, but there was no sign of anything except the corpses left.


    "They went over there, and there were a few more traces of people." The American No. 3 Ice Man pointed in one direction and said.


    "Very well, let''s chase!" The man with sunglasses said solemnly.


    Hingye Meeko looked at the direction the group was pursuing, her brows wrinkled slightly, her hands clenched unconsciously.


    "Why don''t you be surprised, don''t hurry up." Yuko glanced at Bingye Meeko.


    Bingye Meeko followed silently.


    But Sakamoto of the island national team was injured, which also made the whole team''s progress a bit slower.

 Chapter 1200： The Huaxia team is in trouble!

    Chapter 1200 The Huaxia Team is in trouble!


    Ice melee¡¤20 hours.


    "Huh, I''m exhausted. Brother Ye, we''ve been walking for a few hours. Can we take a break?" Maddie panted, looking at Ye Hao who was walking in front with a little exhaustion.


    "Big Brother Ye, you have fought several battles along the way. Take a rest and then go on your way. Brother Xue and the others are very strong and there will be no trouble."


    As Madi said, he recalled that since they met Ye Hao, their journey went quite smoothly.


    I have never felt so relieved before. When I met a third-line and second-line team, they didn''t need to take action at all. Ye Hao beat them all alone.


    But one thing is strange. For the enemies he encountered, some of the enemies that Big Brother Ye killed were all killed, and some of them just snatched the badge.


    And he discovered a characteristic, every time after killing someone, Big Brother Ye would take out a small notebook and scratch it.


    This made him curious about Ye Hao''s little books.


    "We can''t stop. Someone will chase us again." Ye Hao turned his head and looked behind him.


    "Someone is chasing us again? Why didn''t I see it." Maddie turned her head and looked behind her on tiptoe.


    Because it is the polar night, even if there is starlight and no wind and snow, you can only see a distance of tens of meters, and you can''t see any human shadows at all.


    "It''s a feeling." Ye Hao said sternly. He continued to move forward and said as he walked: "And the weakest team is at least the second-line team, most likely the first-line team."


    "Big Brother Ye, you are so strong, you can stand still and beat them. The second-line team and the first-line team must have a lot of points!" Madi was talking, and the sister next to him patted him.


    "Ye Hao is worried about us. With his strength, he is indeed not afraid of any front-line battle, but we will become his burden." Mahira said, looking at Ye Hao a little apologetically.


    Then she shouted to her team members: "Everyone, hold on. Soon we will be able to join the Huaxia team. At that time, we will have the hope to advance to the top ten! You will all become heroes of our country!"


    "Yes!" Several people with supernatural powers panted, and said forcefully.


    Ye Hao glanced at them, and the best of them were Mahira and Mardi who had practiced fighting skills.


    Unless they have physical strengthening abilities, ordinary people with ordinary abilities have very ordinary physical qualities, and some are even inferior to ordinary people.


    After walking like this for dozens of kilometers, most of their physical strength has reached the limit.


    But he can''t stop now. Mahira is right. He personally is not afraid of the chasing soldiers behind him, but he can''t care about the people of Batan during the battle.


    The only way now is to bring these people together with the Huaxia team, and then he can face any battle wholeheartedly.


    "Big Brother Ye. What the **** is that little book on your chest? I think you draw a stroke every time you finish fighting, after killing someone. Could it be... Brother Ye, do you have any special habits?" Can''t help but ask Ye Hao with curiosity.


    Ye Hao took out the pamphlet from his pocket and handed it to Maddie.


    When Maddie opened it, it turned out to be a booklet with the names of the teams, some of which had a line on them.


    It also includes the three countries they encountered before.


    "What does this mean?" Maddie muttered suspiciously.


    "These are the teams that are opposed to the relationship between China and China, or the teams that have had vicious incidents with the Huaxia team in the past." Marsira explained, who saw the contents of the booklet on the side.


    Mahira took a deep look at Ye Hao''s back, and she recalled what the man had said to herself before.


    You will soon be thankful that you are my ally.


    Now Mahira is glad that they are not enemies.


    Ye Hao''s drafting of this list gave Mahira a feeling that this is a hunting list, or a...death list.


    On the list, there are also the names of island countries and the United States.


    I have to say it''s crazy!


    Suddenly, Ye Hao, who was walking in front of the team, quickened his pace, as if he had discovered something, and rushed towards the full.


    "Big Brother Ye?" Maddie exclaimed in surprise.


    "There may be something to catch up with." Mahira speeded up.


    A few minutes later, Ye Hao and others came under a snow slope.


    There are traces of battles here, and there is also a corpse buried more than half by snow on the ground.


    "Fighting happened here?" Maddie looked around suspiciously: "Who is it?"


    "It''s the stones." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "What? No." Maddie looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao walked to a corpse whose chest was pierced by an icicle, but the icicle has not melted yet.


    "This is the ice summoned by Ice Core''s Ice Element ability. They have fought here, and the battle is very fierce." Ye Hao looked around and closed his eyes.


    Time memories start!


    The scene within one meter of the surrounding area began to replay quickly.


    One minute.


    Two minutes.


    five minutes.


    ten minutes.


    half an hour¡­¡­


    "Little Tiger, take the ice core, the stone, and the ink dust with you first. After I and A Lu break off!"


    A picture appeared in front of him, weak Lu and Tiansu looking in one direction, their appearance was a bit embarrassed, and they suffered a lot of injuries.


    The picture continued to move forward, and it was a scene of sporadic battles. Because the range that could be seen was very narrow, Ye Hao had never been able to determine who was fighting Xue Shitou and the others.


    "No, you have to move forward a little bit." Ye Hao pulled the time axis forward again, this time before the battle, there was no blood on the ground, no traces of battle.


    A group of people appeared in the picture. They were wearing masks and thick cotton clothes.


    "That''s it, set up the instrument." A person said.


    Then another person opened his backpack and took out an oval-shaped instrument from it and placed it on the ground. After it was activated, something like a lightning rod protruded from the oval-shaped instrument.


    "Pay attention to the vigilance around, don''t let the supernatural person find out." The person who seemed to be the leader said in a low voice.


    "Yes."


    Time passed bit by bit.


    Ye Hao didn''t know what they were doing, but he felt that the instrument seemed to be releasing something.


    Suddenly there was a noise in the picture.


    "Boss. Six people are coming over there! They will come to us soon!"


    "Ice Core, there are people here. It seems that the strength is not strong, let''s grab their badge." This is Xue Shishi''s voice, his voice is loud and can be heard from a long distance.


    "Resolved them!" the leader said coldly.


    Then the battle began.


    Afterwards, Ye Hao had guesses that Xue Shitou and the others were not opponents. After barely solving the other person, they began to flee. These people had some untold secrets, so they went chasing them if they didn''t want to reveal the secrets.


    "Who is it? It stands to reason that even without me. With the strength of Ice Core and Green, ordinary second-tier teams cannot be their opponents." Ye Hao covered his brows.


    The first team?


    Impossible, the first-line team only has those countries, and the people who appeared in the screen just now are definitely not the superpowers of those countries.


    Could it be that it was the people who got in!


    Ye Hao''s pupils dilated. If that were the case, Xue Shitou and the others would be in danger.

 Chapter 1201： clue

    "Big Brother Ye, what''s the matter?" Maddie asked suspiciously, looking at the serious expression on Ye Hao''s face.


    "Something went wrong." Ye Hao muttered solemnly.


    "Could it be... the battle here is really Xue Shitou and the others...?" Mahira looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao nodded, and he took out his badge.


    Silver badge, with nine light spots.


    Collect another point, and then locate the whereabouts of the Huaxia team!


    Wait... The badge of the Huaxia team is in his own hands. To locate it is to locate his position. He can''t find Xue Shitou and the others.


    Ye Hao was silent for a moment.


    "Do you know who Xue Shitou are fighting with?" Mahira asked.


    "I don''t know, they seem to be superpowers. But they are very strong, with a number of about six, and their strength is equivalent to a first-line team." Ye Hao began to recall whether he had any clues left.


    The pictures he had just watched appeared in his mind, and he kept checking it bit by bit.


    There must be some clue!


    Suddenly, Ye Hao remembered something. He remembered that half of a badge was exposed in the pocket of the man who spoke before, and half of the national flag pattern could be seen.


    Think about it carefully, what kind of pattern is that?


    Ye Hao took out the pamphlet, and according to his memory, spent the half of the pattern.


    "Big Brother Ye, what are you drawing? Three lines?" Madi looked at what Ye Hao drew. It was three lines.


    After Ye Hao drew three lines, his hand stopped, that color...color


    Damn, that color is not clear because of the light from the ice, but one of the colors must be blue!


    "Have you found the person who attacked the Huaxia team?" Mahira looked at Ye Hao''s expression and said, "If there is a clue, we might be able to find it for you.


    Although we don''t have much strength, one more person has more strength. "


    Ye Hao looked at Mahira''s expression of eagerness to help him.


    He sighed and explained the information he had just discovered, but he didn''t tell him that he had the ability to see the past, only that it was his own guess.


    Although this excuse is a bit strange, Mahira is used to Ye Hao''s mystery.


    The man also taught his younger brother to use poison needles. The fighting method of reducing poison needles is very practical.


    "A group of people who may have attacked the abilities, pretending to be a team of contestants, got into the city of ice and snow.


    Attacked the Huaxia team in the melee, and then hunted them down. The only clue now is that their badge and flag are tricolor flags, one of which is blue! "Mahira repeated a bit of the information Ye Hao said.


    "The only way right now is to find out the team that attacked the Huaxia team. They must now want to kill them. If I can locate them, I can collect 10 more points and I can find Xue Shishi and the others!"


    Ye Hao said his thoughts, but he said with a heavy face.


    "But there are too many tri-color national flags in this world."


    "There are only two possibilities, the Republic of Estonia and Heland. The national flags of these two countries are tricolor and have blue stripes!" Maddie said.


    Ye Hao looked at Maddie unexpectedly: "How can you be sure?"


    "There are many tricolor flags in this world, but if it is a tricolor flag with a blue stripe, plus the characteristics of white people. There is not much left." Madi explained.


    "I have thought about this, but there is Russia in addition, but Russia can be excluded. In addition, there are still Slovenia, Lukeburg, Stavak, and Tarodia!" Ye Haosi Said with a frown.


    Mady smiled: "I have seen the supernatural powers of Slovenia and Terordia before in the Snow City, and I have had several fate with some of them before. If it is a person who got in, Then I will never know it.


    Even in disguise is impossible, because they greeted me and chatted.


    As for Stavak, they are a fourth-tier team. Unfortunately, in individual and team battles, they have already killed two people and injured two seriously. Only three people participated in the melee, and they were all injured.


    As for Fort Luke, it is unfortunate that our Batan country met them in a team battle and fought them. They were very desperate, but their strength was very weak, so we won and we can exclude them.


    At this time, only the superpower team of the Republic of Esther and the superpower of Helan were left! "


    Mahira looked at herself appreciatively and touched his head.


    "When did my brother become so smart."


    "You forgot what I studied in college, logic and criminal investigation!" Maddie cast a blank eye at his sister: "You know the powers with one heart, and you don''t even know what major your brother studied."


    Mahira smiled, patted her brother on the shoulder, apologizing again and again.


    Ye Hao touched his chin, and according to Maddie''s analysis just now, only the ability of the two countries, Aisha and Helan, were left.


    "Regardless of that much, let''s collect the next points first. At least now there is a half probability!" Maddie looked at Ye Hao.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao nodded, and he looked around.


    Looking aimlessly is too time consuming.


    [Exchange ability: primary clairvoyance, consumes 50 skill points]


    Clairvoyance is an auxiliary ability. As the name suggests, you can see far away. Beginners can see one kilometer and can penetrate walls and other objects. Intermediate can see 10 kilometers, and advanced can see 100 kilometers.


    Ye Hao first glanced around with the primary clairvoyance, and found no one within one kilometer.


    [Exchange mid-term clairvoyance, consume 200 skill points]


    [Current remaining skill points: 2106]


    With a range of ten kilometers, Ye Hao saw a lot, and Ye Hao quickly locked on a target. Three kilometers to their right, a group of people was moving, which seemed to be a third-line team.


    "Go." Ye Hao determined his goal and started to act, and the others followed suit.


    The opponent was a third-tier team, and when Ye Hao reached the place, the battle had already been declared over.


    Seven of the opposing team raised their hands and squatted on the ground. In order to prevent them from using the signal fluid, Ye Haote threw their backpacks aside.


    "Big Brother Ye started really quickly." Maddie just arrived panting, the battle was over, he watched Ye Hao absorb the badge points of the opposing team there.


    The opposing team is estimated to be weak and has not collected points so far, only the 10 points it holds.


    But this was enough for Ye Hao.


    After absorbing the ten points, Ye Hao''s badge turned into a golden color, and the ten light points dimmed.


    "Golden badge, the China Team is really awesome this time." Maddie swallowed.


    The gold badge means that Ye Hao already has 200 points!


    According to this integral, the top five steadily! Maybe you can make it to the top three!


    "Di, you have an opportunity to consult other people''s team positions, please tell who you are inquiring about."


    The familiar voice sounded in the badge again.


    Ye Hao secretly clenched his fists, whether it was Aisha or Helan!


    Ye Hao was unable to make a decision late, because once the wrong choice was made, Ye Hao was likely to consume more time and collect 100 points again.


    He also considered exchanging advanced clairvoyance, but this ice sheet has a diameter of five to six hundred kilometers, and the limit of advanced clairvoyance is only 100 kilometers!


    "Big Brother Ye, whether it''s Helan or Aisha, you can make a decision quickly. At this time, you can only resign yourself to fate!" Maddie urged.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath. He looked at the badge and was about to say a name casually...


    "Excuse me... Did you mention the Republic of Asia just now? Are you... looking for us?" At this moment, a white man raised his head and looked at Ye Hao curiously in the team that was defeated by Ye Hao.


    Because Ye Hao was merciful to them just now, and they also had a good impression of this Chinese.


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s pupils dilated instantly.


    He hurriedly grabbed the badge that he had just absorbed and threw on the ground. The back of the badge was printed with a three-color national flag, one of which was blue!

 Chapter 1202： Solve the tail

    "I didn''t expect us to be so lucky. We even found a target randomly!" Maddie said with joy while running.


    But Mahira looked at Ye Hao in front of him worriedly: "Ye Hao, just now... the position you just positioned... can''t be wrong."


    Ye Hao silently looked ahead, and he also hoped that what he heard was wrong.


    Excluding Aisha, there is only the option of Helan Country, and after Ye Hao''s query.


    The destination reported to him turned out to be in the central area of ??the ice field!


    Ye Hao reminded Xue Shitou before that they had better not enter the central area.


    That shows that Xue Shitou and the others can only move towards the central area in order to escape the pursuit of those who pretend to be Helan supernatural powers.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao stopped.


    Mahira and the others stopped and looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "Big Brother Ye, you?"


    "You keep moving in this direction. I want to get rid of some tails, and I will catch up with you soon." Ye Hao turned and looked behind him.


    "Has a tail? Then let''s stay..." Madi was stopped by Marsira as soon as she spoke.


    "Hurry up."


    "But sister..."


    "Don''t you see Ye Hao''s face, he is likely to face the first-line team, we will only be a cumbersome stay." Mahira glanced at Ye Hao.


    She led her team to move on.


    Ye Hao looked at the direction where Mahira and the others were leaving, controlled the water, and covered their whereabouts.


    Then he moved in another direction.


    ...


    The U.S. team and the island team were chasing all the way.


    "Can you hurry up, if it wasn''t for you to drag us down. We would have caught up with those Chinese people." Paul frowned and looked at Nagata and others behind him.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. The Chinese people can''t walk fast, so they should be able to catch up with them soon." Johnny flicked the soot and looked ahead.


    "Captain, I think it''s irrational for us to keep chasing like this. Although we have solved some teams we occasionally encountered on the road, the points collected so far are only 140 points.


    And our real goal should be the Russian team, they may be collecting points now! "The US No. 5 paper girl said in a deep voice.


    "Then do we let the Chinese who provoke us!" Paul looked at the paper girl angrily.


    "But compared to the momentary hatred, the final ranking in the Arctic War is the most important!" said the paper girl.


    The woman John spit out a smoke ring, and the man in sunglasses Luo Fusi: "You are the captain. Think about it yourself."


    The man in sunglasses stopped, as if lost in thought.


    "Captain, the determination of the Americans to chase and kill the Chinese seems to be shaken?" Yuko said to Nagata.


    Nagata frowned: "No, you can''t let Chinese people feel at ease."


    Nagato walked to the American man with sunglasses.


    "Mr. Luo Fusi, actually about the things you discussed. I don''t think it is necessary. According to my prediction, the points in the hands of the Hua Xia man are at least between 100 points and 2%.


    As long as you can catch up with the China Team, take away their badges, and absorb their points, then the US team''s first position will be in your pocket.


    If you are still not at ease, don''t forget the new rules. Big deal, in the last few hours, we used a search right to compete for points in Russia or English France! "


    Nagato''s words made Paul''s eyes shine!


    Paul tried to persuade Roforth: "Captain. Nagata is right. The rules of this session are very beneficial to us. We can be positioned once per hundred points, and we have at least one or two chances.


    When the time comes, find a strong team and take away their points.


    We defended the first place without any problems. After all, among the ability players, our US team is undoubtedly the hunter! "


    Luo Fusi hesitated, he nodded and said, "That''s it. Twenty hours have passed now, and the total time of this melee is 48 hours.


    If the Huaxia team has not been settled within forty hours, we will give up and take the points! "


    Everyone agrees with the captain''s words.


    In twenty hours, after determining the approximate location of the Huaxia team, it should be possible to hunt down the opponent in twenty hours.


    "Keep going."


    Under Roforth''s order, everyone moved on.


    Unconsciously, a mist appeared around, reducing the visibility to less than five meters.


    "The visibility here is not clear, everyone pay attention not to go away." Luo Fusi reminded, and then he looked at the ice man leading the way: "Are you sure that guy is going here?"


    "That''s right, he did go this way. But from that place just now, for some reason, the footprints of the other people disappeared.


    But I guess it should be a member of the Batan country, maybe it is a separate action. "Bing Nan explained.


    "Don''t care about anything from Batan, I want Chinese people." Luo Fusi said in a deep voice.


    "I said so why is it so foggy, there are hot springs here." Sakamoto limped along, looking at the steaming natural hot spring pools around him.


    "Go faster. Don''t wait for a while and get lost." Yuko looked at them with disgust because of Sakamoto, who fell in the end.


    Hingye Meeko looked around thoughtfully.


    Suddenly, in front of the group of people, a figure flashed by, and that figure turned his head to look at them.


    That face is the Huaxia team! Ye Hao!


    "It''s the kid from the Huaxia team. Chase!" Luo Fusi decisively chased him, followed by Paul and the ice man who had led the way.


    Johnny looked at Nagata and the others behind him: "You stay where you are. After we take down the Chinese, we will come back to find you!"


    After that, he brought the paper girl, the Firestone, and the number seven who basically did not speak along the way (because of the negligence in the previous article, the seven players of the US team missed one, but this is a supporting role, don¡¯t care).


    Johnny chased the four with them, but soon they lost their way in the fog.


    "Roforth! Paul!" Johnny called his teammate''s name, but there was no answer.


    "Strange. Where are they?" The paper girl looked around suspiciously.


    "I have a very bad feeling." Yan Shi took off his coat, and his whole body began to petrify.


    However, his petrification is different from Xue Shitou''s petrification, his whole body turned into a red stone, and he felt like a demon emerging from hell.


    "A bad premonition? Why didn''t I notice it." Seven dared to mutter, and his chest was pierced by a sharp claw.


    His eyes widened, his mouth seemed to want to say something, but he couldn''t say it.


    "You have been chasing me for so long, so you are tired, it''s time to rest." Ye Hao''s figure appeared from behind No.7 out of thin air.


    Those silver eyes, sharp fangs, the claws on the back of the hand, and the luxuriant hair on the body, this is not a person at all.


    "You...what kind of monster are you?" The paper girl took a breath and asked subconsciously.


    Ye Hao looked at the blood on his claws and grinned and said: "Then you can only ask God for yourself. Maybe he can tell you."


    (No.7: I''ll go. Just because it''s a supporting role, it''s ignored by the author. Let me get the box lunch after less than half a chapter? Don''t treat the supporting role as a human being!")

 Chapter 1203： Incredible fight

    "Boy, you dare to do something with us here. Don''t you be afraid that other members of our US team will come back." Johnny stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao put down the corpse of No.7, and the power swallower in his hand retracted the storage ring.


    At this moment, there was one more thing inside, a D-class power crystal.


    "Are you talking about your captain with sunglasses? They won''t be able to come back for a while. When they come back, it is estimated that you will become corpses too." Ye Hao said as he waved his right hand.


    Water dragon burst!


    The rock raised his arms and stood in front of his companion.


    His defensive power is very strong, facing Ye Hao''s attack, he only stepped back a few steps.


    "Offensive!" Johnny took a deep breath of smoke, and then a smoke came out of his nose. The smoke turned into a black vicious dog and rushed towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao hit the water dragon and exploded, and the smoke dog was crushed.


    However, the crushed smoke turned into small snakes and continued to attack Ye Hao.


    This guy''s ability is to manipulate smoke, and the smoke cannot be defeated, which is a bit troublesome.


    However, the people who turned into smoke did not move very fast.


    Strengthening the ability and blessing, Ye Hao''s speed increased, and he rushed to the paper girl in an instant, slamming his fist on the paper girl''s chest.


    A weird touch came, and Ye Hao''s fist pierced the paper girl, but the paper girl turned into a piece of paper and became a human form again in the distance.


    "Paper chain!" With a wave of the paper girl''s right hand, a chain that seemed to be formed by a paper appeared and threw it towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao wanted to take it, but the Yanshi appeared behind Ye Hao, and his hands directly clasped Ye Hao''s shoulder.


    This guy is much faster than Xue Shitou.


    At this moment, the paper chain was thrown in front of Ye Hao.


    Teleport!


    Ye Hao''s body suddenly disappeared, appeared behind the paper girl, and hit the paper girl with a fist again.


    As before, the pieces of paper are feminine into pieces of paper, scattered with the wind, and then gathered again to form a person.


    Ye Hao wiped the slowly healed wound on his cheek, which was scratched by the paper chain just now.


    It is worthy of being the C-level ability of the American team, except for the weakest number 7 before, which was killed by stealth and stealth, the other people''s abilities were very troublesome.


    Johnny exhaled another puff of smoke at this moment, and this time the smoke turned into soldiers holding machetes.


    A line of soldiers rushed towards Ye Hao.


    Advanced object control techniques.


    Seventy-two soul chasing blades came out of the body, shredding these soldiers.


    The shredded smoke turned into a wolf dog.


    Forever, Ye Hao frowned.


    If the paper girl can''t figure it out, then you can only go to the deputy captain Johnny.


    Ye Hao used teleport again, and this time he moved behind Johnny.


    There was a hint of cunning in Johnny''s eyes.


    Just as Ye Hao cut his throat with a hitting knife, a pair of armor appeared out of thin air, blocking Ye Hao''s hand knife.


    It was a pair of armor that had turned into smoke. Although it was smoke, it was very hard.


    After that, a black hand grew on that armor, climbed up Ye Hao''s arm, and captured him!


    "Paper girl!" Johnny whispered.


    Ye Hao turned his head, and saw that the paper girl behind him grew countless paper knives and slashed towards Ye Hao.


    It seems to be a trick.


    One of Ye Hao''s eyes turned blood red.


    A blood mist appeared on Ye Hao''s arm, and the mist instantly shrank as if seeing a strong enemy.


    The blood mist enveloped Ye Hao''s sharp claws, and the bright red sharp claws instantly became longer, at least half a meter in diameter.


    At the same time, a cloud of blood condensed behind Ye Hao and turned into armor.


    "I want to see if it''s your smoke or my sharp claws!" Ye Hao ignored the attack of the paper girl behind him, and the sharp claws attacked Johnny''s smoke armor.


    The originally strong smoke armor was torn apart by Ye Hao''s **** claws, and three blood stains appeared on Johnny''s chest.


    Johnny''s face changed suddenly, and the next moment his body turned into smoke that drifted away in the wind, condensing again in the distance.


    But looking at his pale face, it is estimated that the injury was not light.


    "Who is the hunter and who is the prey. Haven''t you figured out yet!" Ye Hao looked at the three with red and silver eyes.


    At this moment, the fear in the hearts of the three swept across.


    ...


    "Captain, I stopped him!" Paul stopped Ye Hao with his speed ability, and the dagger in his hand made Ye Hao stop.


    "Ice Cage!" The Bing Man raised his hand and stretched out icicles from under the ice layer, directly trapping Ye Hao''s body in it.


    "Huaxia. Let you run. When I was in Binggu Hot Spring before, it was not very arrogant!" Paul looked at the trapped Ye Hao savagely.


    Ye Hao didn''t have any expressions of fear at the moment, a strange smile curled up at the corner of his mouth, looking at the three people in front of him.


    "The game of hunter and prey has just begun."


    "It''s still arrogant at this time, watch me cut your Chinese pig''s chest, let you see the scene of your heart beating in other people''s hands!" Paul was angry and cut Ye Hao''s chest directly with a dagger.


    But the **** scene in imagination did not appear, and Ye Hao in front of him was completely gone.


    "This is... what''s going on?" Paul and Bing Nan looked at this scene in surprise.


    The American captain Luo Fusi was silent.


    "Howl!


    At this time, a wolf howl came from behind them, and the wolf howl felt a sense of oppression that penetrated the soul.


    "No, we got caught!" Luo Fusi''s face changed suddenly, and then he immediately turned back and ran in the direction he came.


    Paul and Bing Nan also felt uneasy in their hearts, and they followed.


    After a few minutes, they came to a place where the air was full of blood.


    Bing Nan found that the water in a hot spring pool next to him turned out to be bright red. He took a closer look, and there was something floating on it. When he saw it clearly, he discovered that it turned out to be a firestone!


    "Hame... is this the Firestone?"


    The ice man squatted down and tried to lift his teammate out of the water, but when he did so, he found that he was only holding a head in his hand.


    Yan Shi''s eyes were wide, with fear in them.


    "This...what the **** happened?" Bing Nan heard Paul''s trembling voice with fear in his voice.


    Bing Nan raised his head. At this moment, a gust of wind blew away, and the fog was scattered.


    Yan Shi stood up and looked at the scene in disbelief.


    The paper girl''s hands and legs were cut apart like pieces of paper, except that the head and torso were intact.


    In addition, the deputy captain Johnny knelt on the ground, his humidor fell on the ground, and the cigars inside were scattered all over the floor, stained with blood.


    Johnny''s body was torn by sharp claws, and there were three claw marks on his face, one of which spread from his left eye to his right eye.


    And in the distance, the number seven with a hole in his chest.


    Looking at this battlefield, they couldn''t believe what happened here in just ten minutes.

 Chapter 1204： He is Class B!

    Chapter 1204 He is Grade B!


    Silence...


    No one is speaking. Even if they see the scene in front of them at this moment, it is difficult to believe all of this. They feel like they are dreaming.


    "There must be someone else. There must be someone from another team who ambushed the deputy captain together with the Huaxia!" Paul generally involuntarily backed away, while muttering a little nervously.


    "Perhaps... maybe it''s the Russian team. The Russians have had a good relationship with China in recent years, and it must have been two of them!"


    Paul was shivering and talking about these things.


    Bing Nan looked at Paul''s panicked look and the suppressed fear in his eyes.


    He knew exactly what Paul was thinking at the moment, and he didn''t want to believe that these were done by himself.


    A Chinese, killed four U.S. C-level abilities in ten minutes?


    No one would believe it when it spread out.


    However, this scene appeared in front of him at this moment.


    "There is only this person. The footprints on the ground are only traces of another person besides the deputy captain, and he was also injured." Bing Nan said, looking at the blood on the ground.


    "Impossible! How could Huaxia Pig..." Paul retorted Bing Nan''s words loudly.


    The next moment, Roforth slapped Paul in the face and knocked him to the ground.


    Paul looked at Roforth in dismay. This was the second time the captain had beaten himself.


    "Paul, put away your ugliness. You will only embarrass us the U.S. supernatural person. These are indeed the Chinese supernatural person." Luo Fusi said in a low voice.


    Paul fell into silence. In fact, like a mad dog, he denied that all of this was done by Chinese people, not because he didn''t believe it, but because he didn''t dare to believe it.


    If that man really has that strength, then he...he is in danger.


    Although he is a C-rank superpower, he is still a bit worse than the deputy captain Johnny in strength.


    That guy could kill the other three at the same time as Johnny.


    Then he is like a little mouse in his hand.


    hunter?


    prey?


    Maybe now they are the prey.


    "Captain. The gaffe is very serious now. We must re-make a plan. We must reposition the Chinese man''s strength. He... is likely to be Grade B!" The ice man looked at Luo Fusi seriously.


    Four people were sacrificed at once. This is a loss that their US team has never experienced in the history of the Arctic battle.


    Although the U.S. superpowers are very strong, the C-level can be regarded as a mainstay for them, and losing four at once is still very heartache.


    "Class B." Roosevelt clenched his fists, and he could see that he was in a very bad mood now.


    In several arctic battles, the strongest combat power is the C-level pinnacle ability player. After all, if you want to break through to the B-level before the age of 30, it is not only the talent of genius, but also other factors. That kid is only...20 years old.


    "Let''s go." Roosevelt turned and walked in the direction he came.


    "Captain, where are we going?" The ice man followed Luo Fusi, and the desperate Paul followed at the end.


    Luo Fusi said in a deep voice: "If that man is really a B-class, then in order to be foolproof, we must get rid of him. And for the sake of safety, we need more help."


    "Those islanders?" Bing Nan saw the islanders waiting for them in the distance: "They have two C-levels."


    The Nagant¨­ people stood up and looked at Luo Fusi who was walking back. They were surprised to find that the other four members of the American team had disappeared.


    "Uh... Mr. Luo Fusi. Where are your four team members? And that... that Chinese man?" Nagata asked cautiously.


    "Boy, don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask!" Bing Nan glared at Nagata, then followed Luo Fusi.


    Nagato and others are at a loss. What is going on in this weird atmosphere? What seems to have happened, what about the four super talents of the US team?


    Saka is a samurai himself, and he has a premonition in his heart. He looked at the direction the American team was going before. He limped and continued to follow Luo Fusi and them, muttering in a low voice: "Perhaps, this time we did not provoke him. Someone to provoke."


    "Two C-levels are counted as our three C-levels, not enough." Luo Fusi whispered as he walked, only the ice man on the side could hear his voice.


    "How many do you need?" Bing Nan asked curiously.


    "Ten!" Luo Fusi said in a low voice.


    Bing Nan trembled in his heart, feeling a little bit exaggerated by the captain.


    "A predecessor once told me about a battle he once had. It was a battle that was not planned. Two teams, a total of ten C-level abilities. Among them, there was a C-level peak. They met one by chance. Wounded B-class superb wanted criminal.


    Then there was a fight. In that battle, the B-class superb wanted criminal died. Three people died in that team, and two others were permanently wounded and could no longer use abilities.


    So ten C-levels are just the least. If mine grows more and more, we will go to Russia, as well as English, France, any team that may have C-level abilities. "


    Luo Fusi''s tone was very serious.


    "But, are they really willing to cooperate with us?" Bing Nan said puzzledly.


    "A B-level ability person, or a dual ability person, is enough to prove that China''s ability person is on the rise. Once China has the first place in the allocation, there will be five years.


    What do you think China will become?


    This one-hundred-year history has proven China¡¯s energy, their military, and their economy. A military friend I know once said to me that one thing they regret most is.


    Give China time! And this time, no matter what, we have to strangle this young dragon in the baby! "


    Luo Fusi took a cigar box from his pocket, took a blood-stained cigar from it, lit it, and took a sip.


    "As for whether those people will cooperate with us, as long as they have a brain, they will.


    Do you think they want a large-scale reshuffle of the power of the world''s supernaturalists?


    Between an unfamiliar opponent and an old opponent who has competed with them for decades, whom do you think they will choose to help.


    At a table, no one wants a fifth person to join.


    And Huaxia is now the fifth person. "


    Roforth coughed, took the cigar from his mouth and threw it in the snow.


    "I still can''t get used to Johnny''s cigar. It''s a pity that I can never smell his cigar again."


    Listening to the captain''s words, Bing Nan was silent. He looked at the snowflakes falling in the sky and the cold wind that didn''t know when it became stronger.


    He felt that a big battle was about to begin.


    A battle that determines the pattern of the future world supernatural powers.

 Chapter 1205： Central area

    Chapter 1205


    "Sister, walking forward is the central area of ??the ice sheet." Maddie looked at a striking yellow line under the ice.


    That is the boundary established by the city of ice and snow, condensed with a special liquid, which will not disperse all year round.


    Stepping into the boundary, inside is the central area of ??the ice field.


    Just standing outside, you can feel the cold wind blowing from the central area and the sound of Devil May Cry, and the visibility is less than three meters.


    Walk five steps forward, and when you look back, you will see where you stood before.


    "Let''s wait, Ye Hao should catch up." Mahira looked behind her, feeling a little worried.


    "What kind of enemy is Big Brother Ye facing? First-line team?" Maddie analyzed: "There are only four recognized first-line teams, the United States, Russia, England, and France.


    But most of these are people with a certain number of C-level abilities, so Big Brother Ye really has no problem facing it alone. "


    Mahira did not speak, and she had no bottom in her heart, but she believed that man very much, because that man was very strong and terrifying.


    "Ahem."


    A cough came from a distance, and all the players in Batanguo became vigilant.


    From the wind and snow, a somewhat embarrassed person appeared in front of everyone.


    "Ye Hao!"


    "Big Brother Ye!"


    Mahira and Maddie exclaimed in surprise.


    Ye Hao reluctantly opened his eyes to look at them, and he sat on the ground.


    "Big Brother Ye, you are hurt!" Madi asked worriedly, looking at the wound on Ye Hao.


    "I''m fine. Let your people be wary of the surroundings, I want to rest here." Ye Hao''s eyelids were shaking at the moment.


    Mahira noticed that in the belt around Ye Hao''s waist, the silver knives he had seen before were still stained with blood.


    "Mady, you take them to guard your surroundings, and immediately notify me of any movement." Mahira told her brother.


    "Yes." Maddie immediately arranged for alert.


    "You are injured, use this..." Mahira took out the remaining small healing charms from her arms.


    Although she doesn''t know what this is, she has used it before and the effect is very good. As long as the wound is not too serious, it can recover in a short time.


    "I don''t need this, just let me take a break." Ye Hao closed his eyes, and a faint light appeared on his body.


    Only now did Mahira remember that Ye Hao was still a healing power.


    This is the benefit of having healing powers, you can heal yourself and your teammates at any time.


    But Mahira was very curious about who Ye Hao had fought with before. There were many holes in Ye Hao''s clothes, which were also covered with blood.


    Those bloodstains couldn''t tell whether they were fighting Ye Hao or his own.


    [Using top sacred healing technique, current skill points: 2096]


    The top sacred healing technique is healing the wounds in Ye Hao''s body. At the same time, Ye Hao is also running the Nine Yang Sutra to restore the internal strength and Qi in his body. In order to speed up the recovery speed, he directly called the Qi of Heaven and Earth from the mountain map. Recover by yourself.


    Recalling the battle just now, relying on the full strength of the blood wolf state and the cooperation of various abilities, Ye Hao killed the four C-level abilities.


    But this is different from the previous test of the blood wolf state.


    The intense consumption made Ye Hao''s blood wolf state very unstable, and Ye Hao felt that he was going to get lost in the riot several times.


    Recalling the **** battle, Ye Hao felt a little uncomfortable.


    He even felt that Ye Hao at that time was simply not himself.


    "Huh. Although the wound and physical strength have recovered, but in a short time, I can''t enter the blood wolf state, otherwise it is estimated that I will really get lost in the riot and become a vicious wolf." Ye Hao said to himself.


    He opened his eyes, and Mahira was looking at him worriedly.


    "Excuse me, turn around."


    Mahira wondered.


    "I want to change my clothes." The clothes on his body were really uncomfortable. If it weren''t for chasing after Batanguo and the others, Ye Hao might have found an ice cave to recover and change clothes.


    Mahira''s cheeks blushed, and she turned around, and Ye Hao''s voice came out a few seconds later.


    "The front is the central area of ??the icefield." Ye Hao looked ahead.


    Mahira turned around, Ye Hao had changed into brand new clothes at this moment, and his face was very healthy.


    I really don''t believe it at all, this person looked like after fighting.


    "Yes. The front is the central area." Mahira replied.


    "It has been 24 hours since the start of the melee. And if Xue Shitou and the others really flee here, according to the previous location, counting the distance from here, and their fighting time. They should have arrived in two. I walked in three hours ago." Ye Hao analyzed.


    "Are we really going in? Maybe... Maybe they''ve already come out from other places." Mahira said with concern: "After all, we all knew before the battle started. The central area of ??the ice sheet is very dangerous, so it''s best not to go in.


    In previous melees, everyone rarely entered the central area. "


    "The central area is dangerous, but the dangerous is the weather. Sometimes people are more dangerous than the weather." Ye Hao looked at Mahira.


    "You have collected fifty points now, and the three kingdoms of A have been eliminated. As long as you find a safe place to hide, you should be able to enter the top ten without accident."


    Mahira looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "You mean you want to go in alone?"


    Ye Hao did not speak, but the silence had already explained everything.


    "How can this be done? Brother Ye Hao helped us so much and also helped us get 50 points. Now the Huaxia team is in danger. How could we stand by and watch!" Madi looked at Ye Hao with passion, eyes. With indignation!


    Ye Hao looked at Madi, and he said coldly: "Madi, I take your mind. But it is dangerous for you to follow me now, let alone the central area inside.


    Do you know who I was fighting before? American! "


    Both Mahira and Maddie were shocked. They guessed it was the first team, but they didn''t guess that it was the strongest American team.


    What is the situation? Ye Hao lost, or...


    "You are following me now, you are following the danger to understand. And the enemies I have to face are all C-level. It''s not funny, Maddie, your current strength can''t help me at all." Ye Hao saw With Maddie.


    Madi was speechless, Ye Hao was right, they really couldn''t help him in the battle of masters.


    Redeem Werewolf Experience Card? 2


    [Current skill points: 1796]


    Ye Hao put the two werewolves into the hands of Mahira.


    "Find a safe place to survive the next 24 hours. You will be safe, and then... See you in the city of ice and snow." Ye Hao turned around, stepped over the boundary, and disappeared into the wind and snow. in.


    "Sister, I... I feel a little uncomfortable." Maddie squeezed her fist, her nails piercing his skin.


    Mahira touched Maddie''s head with determination in her eyes: "Mady, he is right. We are not strong enough now, but it doesn''t mean that we will not be enough in the future.


    One day, we will climb to the same height as him, and then we will be able to fight alongside him. "


    Maddie bit and nodded heavily.


    Then they led Batanguo''s players along the boundary towards the distance.


    "Sister, what do you think about the battle between Big Brother Ye and the U.S. powers. Those are seven C-level powers."


    "I don''t know... maybe..."

 Chapter 1206： Ghost cards reappear?

    Chapter 1206 Ghost Card Reappears?


    The snow in the central area is very heavy, and the topography is completely different from the outside.


    Although there are also snow slopes and icebergs outside.


    But it is totally different from here.


    Just stepping into the central area less than 500 meters, a bottomless ice cliff appeared in front of Ye Hao. He threw a stone down, and it was at least five or six hundred meters deep.


    The next moment, the snow mist in front of me was suddenly blown away.


    Ye Hao could finally see the tip of the iceberg in the central area.


    There are towering, steep and uneven ice peaks, and the shortest peaks are at least one kilometer in height, and some of them cannot even see the peaks.


    In addition to the ice, there are "cliffs" that can be seen everywhere, such as the one that Ye Hao encountered just now, which is bottomless.


    The opposite side of the cliff is a hundred meters away.


    If the sight here is seen by the outside world, it will definitely be called a great wonder of the world.


    Huhuhu


    A piercing cold wind came, Ye Hao raised his head, he understood why the snow mist had been blown away just now.


    One kilometer away, a storm was slowly sweeping in.


    However, this storm was different from the previous storm Ye Hao encountered on the sea. It was full of ice and snow, and the sound of collision was very harsh.


    An ice peak at least 700 meters high that Ye Hao had seen before was directly turned into flat ground by the storm.


    A fist-sized piece of crushed ice hit Ye Hao''s arm, and a wound about two centimeters deep appeared, and the wound began to slowly heal under the blood physique.


    "No wonder the central area is considered dangerous. The aftermath of this storm is equivalent to a full blow from the Qi Refining Realm." Ye Hao watched as he slowly recovered his wounds.


    His current body, even a move in the Qi Refining Realm may not leave a wound on his body, at least it also needs the peak of the Qi Refining Realm.


    This is the power of nature!


    Fortunately, this storm should be a first-degree storm, and the speed is not very fast, like a person jogging.


    But Ye Hao didn''t dare to underestimate its power, chose a path, and started to move on. When he encountered a cliff, he relied on the water system ability to lead him over.


    It''s harder to go here than outside.


    Ten minutes later, Ye Hao thought he had walked less than one kilometer.


    But after getting used to the terrain here, he also began to speed up his pace.


    I''m used to those first-degree storms.


    When there is no storm, there is snow and fog with extremely low visibility in front of you, and when the snow fog dissipates, it means the storm is coming.


    Even Ye Hao saw the two ice storms reflect each other at the same time, the spectacle was really beautiful with murderous intent.


    Ye Hao didn''t know how long he had been walking, it was almost an hour.


    He unexpectedly found a group of people advancing in front of him.


    Could it be Xue Shitou and the others? No, it doesn''t look like it looks like, that''s the group of people who chase and kill.


    Ye Hao was vigilant and began to follow them slowly, because the terrain was complicated, so those people didn''t find Ye Hao following behind him.


    "I''m exhausted, I didn''t expect us to come to this broken place." A companion slipped and almost fell off the ice cliff.


    "Stop talking, hurry up. The boss told us that after completing the task, we must arrive at the destination on time." Another companion led the way.


    There are three people in this line, two and one woman, all wearing thick clothes and wrapping themselves tightly.


    The woman took off her mask and looked at the cliff below. She took a deep breath: "This ghost place, if you fall down. It''s useless to have Tier 3 strength."


    "In other words, do you know what our mission was for this time? The boss personally came forward, since I joined the organization, but rarely see the boss personally take action."


    "Don''t ask if you don''t know." The man who led the way scolded.


    "Captain, don''t yell at us. I''m just curious. Our ghost cards have been hidden for so many years. Recently, many countries in the world are eyeing us.


    I just want to know what the organization wants to do, although the organization gives us a reward that we cannot refuse. But I don''t want to die for unknown reasons! "The woman murmured.


    The man who led the way hesitated, and pointed to the front: "I just heard. In the center of this ice sheet, this very powerful thing is sealed. And this is closely related to our great plan of organization.


    For this reason, our organization has visited twice, but both are successful.


    This time is the third time, and the boss has ordered to die, this time it must be successful. Therefore, we are not far from the realization of the great plan of our ghost card! "


    The more he talked and excited, his eyes revealed a morbid desire.


    Suddenly, the man turned around and drew his gun and pointed it behind him: "Who is there!"


    "I''m not there, behind you." A voice came from the man''s ear.


    The man''s face changed, he dropped the gun, a knife appeared in his hand, and he stabbed it back without hesitation.


    "The strength of the peak of the refining realm is Tier 3 according to your words. It''s not bad, but it''s a pity that you met me."


    Ye Hao smiled contemptuously, grabbing the knife and snapping off the man''s arms at the same time.


    Another man and a woman were preparing to fight, but they had no chance. They slashed a water knife across their bodies, and the two men screamed and fell into a pool of blood.


    "Ghost card. I really didn''t expect to run into you, you really are everywhere." Ye Hao took the captain''s knife and slapped the captain''s pale cheek.


    "Asshole, who are you!" The captain gritted his teeth, enduring pain and looked at this man who seemed to appear out of thin air.


    Can solve them in a blink of an eye, this man definitely has the strength of Tier 4, and even he can manipulate abilities.


    Is it a C-level ability?


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, what is important is what you are doing here! If you are willing to tell me, I can..."


    Before Ye Hao''s question was finished, all three of them bit the poison sac in their mouth and died.


    Ye Hao''s expression was plain, he didn''t bother them, just searched them for anything.


    These people have venom sacs in their mouths, and there are things in their heads that will blew themselves up.


    Ye Hao didn''t expect to get any news from them before.


    "What is this?" Ye Hao really found some from the backpacks of these three people, a mysterious instrument that Ye Hao saw in Xue Shitou''s memories of fighting with them.


    There are also bottles with strange black liquids.


    Ye Hao opened the bottle, but didn''t expect the black liquid inside to suddenly start to boil, and after a few seconds it evaporated completely.


    "I''m going, what the **** is this?" Ye Hao frowned, the liquid evaporated, and only one other thing could be seen.


    He looked at the mysterious instrument, and simply checked it with the technical knowledge in his mind.


    He speculated that this is similar to an instrument that emits signals. After it is activated, a needle-like object will be exposed inside, and there will be another device like an empty can, as if something was previously installed.


    It should be fuel or something, and it runs out after use.


    "Ghost card? What''s the secret of their coming here. Big plan, boss?" Ye Hao secretly pondered what he had just overheard, and looked at the deepest part of the central area.


    What secret is hidden there.


    No matter what the secret, he can only move forward now.

 Chapter 1207： Bullying my bastard?

    Chapter 1207 Bullying My Little Boy?


    Ye Hao continued to explore the depths of the central area for several kilometers, and finally found a clue in one place.


    On an ice cliff, a backpack is hanging in the air, dancing with the wind.


    Ye Hao retrieved the backpack and opened it. There were a lot of food in it and many empty plastic bags.


    No need to guess Ye Hao knew that this backpack must be Ding Xiaohu''s foodie.


    There are more than a thousand supernatural powers in the Ice and Snow City, and it is estimated that he is the only one who will carry a backpack to eat at this time.


    "There is blood on it." Ye Hao saw a blood stain on the backpack. Under such extremely cold conditions, the blood stain had not solidified, indicating that Ding Xiaohu and the others hadn''t left for long.


    Coupled with the special terrain here, it is estimated that it is not very far from Ye Hao''s current location.


    Coupled with Ye Hao¡¯s understanding of Ding Xiaohu, he seldom leaves food, and he has the ability to hover. It¡¯s just a piece of cake to go down and get a backpack. There is only one possibility. They are in a very dangerous situation. Hunt them down!


    Intermediate clairvoyance is still in the 12-hour cooling period.


    Ye Hao can only enter the werewolf state, relying on his keen sense of smell, to search for Ding Xiaohu''s location in this polar region.


    "In front of!"


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up, and he couldn''t care about withdrawing from his physique. He directly used the werewolf state to continuously jump and shuttle on the steep and uneven ice peaks.


    ...


    One kilometer away, on an ice cliff with a cold wind.


    The group of people is surrounded by enemies that double and their own.


    "Damn it. I didn''t expect to escape here, these guys still chased up." Tian Su panted, his whole right leg was covered with blood, even so he still held a dagger in front of the players behind him.


    "How is the recovery of Mo Chen, Lu and Ice Core." Tian Su asked behind him.


    Mo Chen looked at the two unconscious women in front of him, shook his head and said, "They are very exhausted, and they are all in a coma now.


    "Your Captain of the China Team. Leaving you here is really impersonal."


    Beside Mo Chen, a white man was clutching his chest, looking injured.


    It was a coincidence that this person was the French water system superpower Lucas that Ye Hao met in the personal battle before.


    "What are you talking about! Our captain is going to do important things!" Mo Chen stared at each other angrily.


    "Important things? Hehe, I think he thinks you are a burden, leave you behind and run away." Lucas said strangely.


    "Do you want to fight!" Ding Xiaohu couldn''t help raising his fist.


    "D-class ability person, I still want to fight with my C-class ability person, and don''t weigh your own jins or taels." Lucas sneered.


    "Enough Lucas. Now we are grasshoppers on a rope. We have free time to quarrel here. It''s better to recover as soon as possible to help your Royal Highness." Said a woman sitting on the ground in a maid costume.


    Lucas stopped speaking, and looked worriedly at the battlefield ahead.


    Their princess is now fighting those mysterious enemies, and there is also a stone giant struggling nearby.


    bump


    The stone giant received a heavy blow and flew out directly.


    "Stone!" Tiansu yelled anxiously. He wanted to go up and help, but the injury on his right leg made it a little difficult for him to stand here. What''s more, he had been able to help in the past and lacked enough energy.


    Xue Shitou fell to the ground, the petrochemical ability slowly disappeared, and he changed back to his original appearance.


    Then, a person jumped over and stepped on Xue Shitou''s chest. Xue Shitou spewed out a mouthful of blood, and he gritted his teeth and wanted to stand up.


    But the opponent''s legs increased, and Xue Shitou was stepped into the ice.


    "I will never allow you ants to sabotage the adults'' plans. All threats must be eliminated." The masked man whispered, and took out a pistol at Xue Shitou''s skull, which fell on the ground.


    Xue Shitou wanted to condense the stones, but the energy in his body was exhausted, let alone using abilities, it was very difficult for him to move.


    At the same time, on the other side, the blonde woman fell on the ground like a falling butterfly. The princess dress on her body looked a little embarrassed, showing the spring light in the dress from time to time.


    "Your Royal Highness, be careful!" Lucas exclaimed, and saw an ice spear about to pierce the princess''s neck.


    puff


    With blood swaying, the handsome blond boy stood in front of the princess, and fell to the ground with an ice spear stuck in his chest.


    The princess looked at the masked man in front of her with an angry look.


    "You bastards, do you know who you are offending right now. I am a descendant of the royal family of France, you dare to kill me here, and my people will surely let you die without a place to bury you!"


    "Hey. Princess? You are indeed very strong, C-level pinnacle ability. It''s a pity that you met us." A masked man sneered, "I want to kill you easily."


    The princess put her hand on her chest, her firm eyes seemed to decide something.


    "Your Royal Highness! You can''t use that power, your body will not be able to bear it!" Lucas shouted anxiously.


    "Goodbye."


    The two masked men facing the princess and Xue Shishi protruded at the same time.


    A gunshot, and several ice spears.


    But the princess and Xue Shishi have disappeared.


    "You seem to be a little impolite to my little guy like this." A flat and angry voice echoed in front of the ice cliff.


    A man appeared out of thin air, holding a person in one hand, it was the previous princess and Xue Shitou.


    "Team Ye!" Tian Su exclaimed in surprise.


    Ye Hao put down Xue Shitou and the princess.


    The princess sat down on the ground, and the touch of her hips hitting the ground made her face slightly wrinkled, staring at the man who had saved her.


    But Ye Hao didn''t have time to care about a woman''s eyes now.


    He looked at everyone present, although he didn''t know why the French team would be with his own people.


    However, in this situation, these masked men should be chasing them.


    Fortunately, Ice Core and Green were just using their abilities excessively, and Tian Su suffered a comminuted fracture of his right leg, and Mo Chen and Ding Xiaohu suffered a little injury.


    The French team was a bit miserable, and many people were unconscious.


    The culprit of these is the more than twenty masked people in front of them.


    "It seems that you are bullying my bastard." Ye Hao raised his hand, and water began to condense in front of him.


    The two masked men who seemed to take the lead glanced at each other, preparing to attack Ye Hao.


    "Thank you for the hospitality to my bastard. Now it''s time for me to return the gift, but I don''t know if you can accept it!" Ye Hao''s eyes were filled with anger.


    He clasped his hands tightly, whispering a spell secretly in his mouth.


    Dozens of water dragons gathered in front of him.


    "Multiple water dragon burst!"

 Chapter 1208： Eighteen Palms of the Dragon

    Chapter 1208


    Several water dragons whizzed out and rushed towards the masked crowd.


    "defense!"


    The masked man gave an order, and four or five masked men stood in front, clasping their hands to face Ye Hao''s water dragon.


    An astonishing scene appeared. After the terrifying water dragon approached them, it turned into nothing.


    Ye Hao''s face wrinkled.


    "Don''t waste your time, they have some special abilities. They can counteract the attacks of exo-type abilities, otherwise... how could we be repelled by these bastards." The princess on the side said mockingly.


    Special ability? Cancellation ability?


    A person with an ability without abilities is like a tiger without fangs.


    Ye Hao frowned.


    "Boy, your abilities are very strong. But I advise you to obediently do it better." The masked man sneered.


    "Who said that I only have supernatural powers. It just so happens that I have a skill, so you practice your hands." Ye Hao smiled and raised his hand.


    Not being able to use the power may be a disaster for the power user, but for Ye Hao, it is just a lesser way of fighting.


    Before he was thinking about exchanging a stronger martial arts, Bengshan Quan could no longer meet his needs.


    Nine Suns True Scripture and Nine Suns Divine Art are the same existence as internal strength, and their tricks are a bit inconsistent with Ye Hao''s requirements.


    However, in the martial arts skill column, a line of bright words appeared at this moment.


    ¡¾Eighteen Palms of Falling Dragon¡¿


    [Current skill points 1296]


    Ye Hao twisted his neck. This is Ye Hao''s favorite trick in martial arts novels when he was an ordinary person before.


    In the system, 500 skill points were spent, but fortunately, regardless of level.


    Ye Hao made a fist with his right hand, and the sound of bone rubbing could be heard.


    The strengthening abilities are fully activated, and the magical power of the nine suns runs through the whole body.


    A golden breath enveloped Ye Hao''s body, very dazzling.


    "I''m going, Super Saiyan!" Ding Xiaohu''s eyes widened and shouted subconsciously.


    Mo Chen gave him a white look: "Fatty, no one will treat you as illiterate if you don''t speak. That''s Qi, it''s the Qi of Huaxia Guwu."


    "Guwu? It''s those warriors. Does the Ye team rely on Guwu to defeat these people? But we can''t beat them. Can Guwu ever beat them?" Ding Xiaohu said in surprise.


    From their perspective, the world now belongs to them.


    What ancient martial arts, magic, swordsmanship, ninja have long been buried by the times.


    "I don''t know, I can only take a look first." Mo Chen looked at Ye Hao with a little worry.


    Step by step, Ye Hao walked forward as if strolling in a leisurely courtyard.


    "We waste too much time on this group of people. Take advantage of this to get rid of them." The masked man whispered.


    "Yes!"


    More than 20 masked men attacked at the same time. Some of them actually displayed abilities, and some used physical weapons.


    Facing the first masked person who rushed over, Ye Hao raised his hand, and his palm actually gave people the illusion of two dragons.


    "Kang Long has regrets!"


    Ye Hao displayed the eighteen palms of the dragon descending, and the blessing of the nine sun divine power, the effect was amazing.


    The masked man flew out directly.


    And the next moment, Ye Hao appeared in front of the next masked man with Ling Bo''s microstep.


    "Go straight to Huanglong!"


    With a slap on the masked man''s chest, the masked man''s chest collapsed in an instant, and the mask on his face was filled with red blood.


    "kill!"


    Seven masked men surrounded Ye Hao and attacked at the same time.


    "Dragons fight all over the world!"


    A golden dragon phantom whizzed out from Ye Hao''s body, and with a majestic aura, seven masked men flew out.


    "Go to hell!" The two masked men holding ninja swords, with katana, slashed towards Ye Hao''s neck and lumbar spine from both sides.


    "Double Dragon Plays Pearl!"


    The two samurai swords burst instantly, and Ye Hao grabbed the necks of the two masked men with both hands. With a slight effort, only a click was heard.


    Two masked men fell to the ground feebly.


    At this moment, a huge ice arrow broke through the wind, and it was the masked man who injured Princess France.


    Ye Hao''s right arm was accumulating energy, facing directly with his palm, facing the ice arrow from the enemy with his palm.


    "See the Dragon Resurrection!"


    The ice arrow hit Ye Hao''s palm, as if an egg hit a rock, breaking it bit by bit.


    Ye Hao is constantly approaching the masked man who uses the ice power.


    The exposed eyes of the masked man were shocked, and he immediately slapped his palms on the ground, with layers of ice shielding him.


    "Long Zhen Baili!"


    Ye Hao''s palm was pressed on the ice cover.


    Cracks appeared in the ice cover, and blood flowed out of it.


    After that, Ye Hao continued to display the eighteen palms of the dragon. At this moment, he was like a roaming dragon, constantly harvesting the lives of these masked people.


    "This person is very strong, retreat!" The masked man who had injured Xue Shitou immediately retreated when the situation was not good.


    "Want to go!" Ye Hao was about to catch up, but there were still a few masked men who rushed forward desperately.


    After Ye Hao got rid of these people, the masked people who ran away were long gone.


    "Huh. Forget it, don''t chase the poor, let''s take a look at the situation of the stones and them first." Ye Hao turned around.


    He saw the Huaxia team and everyone in the France team looking at him with amazement, as if looking at a monster.


    Lucas swallowed. He remembered that he had fought this person before, and what he had said just now, he couldn''t help but feel a little scared.


    Princess France looked at Ye Hao with a strange look.


    The enemies of their two teams that several C-level abilities couldn''t face, turned out to be like grass in front of this man.


    "What''s the matter with you. Didn''t I tell you, you have to run away first when you encounter an unidentified person." Ye Hao looked at the injuries of several people, his expression wrinkled slightly.


    He used the top sacred healing technique to heal six people in turn!


    "Therapeutic power!" The French maid watched in surprise as the wounds of the six members of the Huaxia team were healed at a speed visible to the naked eye under the treatment of this Huaxia.


    "Sir, could you please give treatment to our princess and several companions." The maid looked at Ye Hao humbly, pointing to the woman called the princess, and several companions who were seriously injured and unconscious. The most affectionate is the man whose chest was pierced by the ice spear.


    Ye Hao glanced at them, and the princess who had been silent.


    "I beg for help, without even a bit of sincerity. The leader does not speak and let the subordinates speak? Also, don''t forget, we are enemies in this melee."


    The faces of the French team changed.


    "But I''m in a good mood right now, let''s get out of here. However, those players probably won''t survive for half a day." Ye Hao said.


    "A rude fellow!" Although Lucas felt terrified at Ye Hao''s strength in his heart, he did not allow others to be rude to their Princess!


    "Enough, Lucas." The princess said, and she walked up to Ye Hao and gently picked up her princess dress, which was a little shabby and had holes everywhere.


    "I am the first heir to the French royal family, L¨¦a Caroline! Sir, I beg you to treat my team members."


    With that said, L¨¦a smiled charmingly at Ye Hao, her azure-blue eyes seemed to have a strange charm.


    Ye Hao''s mind shook for a while, but then he became sober, he looked at the flash of surprise in Liya''s eyes.


    Is this woman still charming?


    Play this with me.


    Ye Hao said: "Healing is fine for you, twenty energy stones per person. As long as you pay, I will treat you."

 Chapter 1209： Playing with fire

    Chapter 1209


    Liya looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    She didn''t expect her time-tested charm ability to be useless against this Chinese man.


    And now this Chinese man even made demands of himself.


    Is it too far away?


    Liya took a step forward, placed her hand gently on Ye Hao''s shoulder, and looked at Ye Hao with tender eyes.


    "In fact, I have always had a great affection for Huaxia State. Chinese is a language I have always liked."


    "Twenty energy stones."


    Leya''s body moved closer to Ye Hao''s body, and the two of them almost had their bodies close to their bodies, and their lips were close to the roots of Ye Hao''s ears, and sultry words came out from their lips.


    "And I also like a Chinese man, gentle, gentleman, and powerful. Your name is Ye Hao, please allow me to call you Hao. You are the most attractive man I have ever seen."


    "Twenty energy stones."


    Several black lines appeared on L¨¦a''s face, although some people had resisted her charm.


    But there has never been a person as indifferent as him. In his eyes, L¨¦a felt like a woman standing in the middle of the stage dancing a striptease, but he looked at all this with a flat face.


    I don''t believe I can''t conquer you!


    Liya''s fingertips flicked across Ye Hao''s chest little by little, and the long black silk legs gently stroked Ye Hao''s calf.


    At the same time, Liya looked directly at Ye Hao''s eyes, and her pupils exuded a strange light.


    Such a move would have already become a beast if it were changed to another man.


    The superpowers of the China Team were all staring at it at the moment, and couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    But France''s supernatural powers are quite calm, after all, they know their princess very well.


    But they have never seen anyone who can be calm and relaxed under the charm of the princess, even those masked people with special abilities before, avoid the sight of the princess as much as possible.


    But this man was completely indifferent, even daring to look directly into the eyes of His Royal Highness.


    Never before has a man needed the princess to spend so much effort to seduce.


    "Have you played enough? If you want to fight here, you might as well take off your clothes first. Let''s understand it in a simple way." Ye Hao suddenly said.


    Liya replied blankly: "Okay..."


    After that, her hand climbed onto the button of the collar of her princess dress, slowly unlocking the first one, and then the second and third one.


    Exposed the purple lace inside, as well as fair skin.


    Suddenly, L¨¦a pushed Ye Hao away, covered her chest, looked at Ye Hao in amazement, breathing a little bit shortly.


    "you!"


    Looked at L¨¦a who was restored to the original state, with an expression of shame.


    With a playful smile at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth, "Remind you not to play with fire and set yourself on fire. Otherwise, next time I don''t mind leaving a trace on you."


    This woman with fascinating powers actually wanted to seduce herself.


    Not to mention that he has a picture of the mountains and the body of the Nine Suns, don''t forget that he has a **** physique.


    Now he can control the release of that charm. Facing the temptation of the princess, Ye Hao directly went the other way.


    Let the princess try the feeling of being seduced.


    Lya bit her lip, she looked at the mysterious man in front of her, the ring in her hand gleamed, and then 140 energy stones appeared on the snow.


    "Heal my people!"


    Worthy of being the princess of France, this shot is 140 energy stones, without any pity.


    "Tiansu, come here a little bit. Let''s see if the princess has given me less." Ye Hao teased.


    Tian Su swallowed and looked at the energy stones, the captain was awesome. With this effort, 140 energy stones were directly obtained.


    This is equivalent to their previous year''s supply.


    "Captain, it''s 140 yuan."


    "You put it away first, and then distribute them to the ice cores." Ye Hao didn''t ask for these 140 energy stones. Ye Hao didn''t care about this amount of energy stones. It''s better to give them to Tiansu.


    After that, Ye Hao performed Holy Healing to treat the seven people in France.


    The Huaxia team and France''s treatment cost a total of 130 energy stones, but it is not a loss, after all, there are 140 energy stones given by others.


    ¡¾Current skill points: 1156¡¿


    Under Ye Hao''s sacred healing technique, L¨¦a recovered as before. She opened her eyes and marveled at the magic of this healing power.


    At the same time, she looked at Ye Hao cautiously: "When did China have a three-line supernatural power like you!"


    As far as she knows, Ye Hao had used object control and water abilities before, and now he also added healing abilities.


    This Huaxia is impressively a three-line superpower.


    I still think that he is in his early 20s and possesses the strength of a C-level ability.


    Coupled with the person''s terrifying and mysterious ability before, every move and every style seems to have the sound of dragons.


    She had heard of the ancient martial arts of China, but she did not expect to be so powerful.


    Ye Hao ignored Liya¡¯s question, he looked at them


    "Let''s talk about it, what happened to you guys. You ran into those guys."


    The strength of these masked people is around Tier 3, but because they have special abilities, they have miraculous effects in the face of supernatural powers, otherwise they can''t be the opponents of so many C-level superpowers.


    And Ye Hao displayed the strength of China''s innate masters, and of course it was easy to face these people.


    Lu also began to tell Ye Hao about their previous experiences.


    After saying goodbye to Ye Hao, they went all the way to the east, defeating some weak teams along the way, and accumulated some points.


    But what they didn''t expect was that in one place, they met a group of people who behaved strangely, that is, the Helan country supernatural.


    The other party seemed to be afraid of the Chinese supernatural beings revealing their secrets, so they started a battle.


    Out-of-the-box abilities, the effect of facing them is greatly reduced. Only the speed-type and enhanced abilities can barely fight. In the end, they see the situation is not good, and they retreat.


    Finally, in one place, I had a chance encounter with the French team, and the French team''s encounter was almost the same as them, and they were also attacked by a group of masked men of unknown origin


    Under the chase, they had no choice but to enter the central area, and finally what happened here.


    "But what''s the matter with these guys? Why do their bodies seem to be able to reject abilities." Bing Core frowned and said.


    "There is a discordant force in their bodies." said a woman in the French team. She saw Ye Hao looking at her, and she introduced herself: "I am France''s superpower, May. My perception ability is very strong. ."


    "Is there a discordant force in the body?" Ye Hao looked at the corpses of the masked people. He walked up to them, blocked his movements with his figure, took out the power swallower, and aimed at one of the previously used ones. Masked man with abilities, but no effect.


    strange? This is the first time the Ability Devourer fails. What''s the matter?


    Fluoroscopy


    Using fluoroscopy, Ye Hao scanned their bodies, and finally Ye Hao found a black walnut-like thing in their heart.


    Ye Hao pulled out his knife, walked up to a masked man, pierced the knife directly into his chest, and then put his hand in.


    Seeing this, most people frowned and felt a little uncomfortable.


    After a few seconds, Ye Hao pulled out his blood-red hand, and there was a black walnut-like thing in his hand.


    "If I didn''t guess wrong, they were able to withstand the ability. It''s because, and I''ve seen something like this by chance." Ye Hao looked at the thing in his hand.


    "This is a mysterious substance that appeared in ancient Australian tribes. It is said that it can suppress supernatural powers and even elemental powers. But that thing is too much."

 Chapter 1210： The boss of the ghost card?

    Chapter 1210 the boss of the ghost card?


    "I have also heard of this kind of thing, but it is said that this kind of thing is very complicated to make, and each volume is very large, so it has always had no effect on the supernatural person.


    This is the first time I have seen such a small thing implanted in the human heart. Mei looked at the black walnut in Ye Hao''s hand and wondered curiously.


    "Hey. You haven''t asked their identities since just now, do you know their origins!" Liya looked at Ye Hao and asked.


    Ye Hao didn''t conceal: "Ghost brand organization, have you heard of it."


    Lya''s expression instantly solidified.


    It seems that people in the upper class still have some understanding of this organization.


    "You mean these people are ghost people? What is their purpose here! I heard them say what central area they are going to, is there anything that can''t be done there!" Lya asked.


    Mo Chen interrupted at this time: "That''s right. I heard someone from them say before that this time the plan is to liberate something."


    "What the purpose of the ghost card is, I don''t know. From the information I have now, I can only guess roughly. There is something mysterious in the middle of the ice sheet that the ghost card organization really wants.


    They have been here twice, this time they are determined to win.


    And, I heard that the boss of their ghost brand is coming! "Ye Hao looked into the depths of the central area. He became more and more curious about what this mysterious organization wanted to do.


    He was active in China before, colluded with the prefectures, and later had a relationship with the island nation organization, and now he still goes to the North Pole to find something.


    It feels like they are carrying out some big plan.


    "The boss of the ghost card!" Liya''s pupils dilated, and at this moment Ye Hao actually saw panic in her eyes.


    "You know?" Ye Hao asked.


    Lya hesitated for a moment, but still told what she knew.


    "I heard it from the elders in the family. The ghost card is actually not an organization that appeared out of thin air. Its predecessor was very terrifying, running through the history of Europe. But then it suddenly disappeared.


    And shortly after the organization''s silence remnants, ghost cards appeared, and their leader kept a lot of low-key, gathered the strong from all over the world, and strengthened their power bit by bit.


    And when their boss, the family elder mentioned it, his eyes were horrified, that person was very terrifying, at least he had the strength of Tier 6! "


    Sixth order!


    Ye Hao raised his eyebrows.


    "Team Ye, what is Tier 6?" Xue Shitou asked curiously.


    "This is an internationally popular hierarchical system. It is divided into a ninth-level system, which corresponds exactly to the ninth level of the ability person. The sixth-order... is almost an A-level ability person." Ye Hao explained.


    "No! Stronger than A-level abilities! Although there are a large number of abilities now, their strength is increasing fast.


    But the power of the superpower has a big flaw, just like we just now, after the power is limited, the combat power is greatly reduced. And that person is the real Tier VI!


    Better than the sub-city chief in the Ice City! "Liya retorted.


    Ye Hao was silent, so that this sixth-tier boss, the strength should be almost equal to the nine-level realm of the innate strong!


    This is a bit scary.


    Even if Ye Hao is at full strength now, he can only barely fight the warriors below the sixth innate, that is, about Tier 5.


    "Boss, this is the badge of Helan Country." Ding Xiaohu had been looking for those masked people just now, and finally found a badge on a masked man.


    "Team Ye, this is the points we collected along the way." Tian Su took out their badge and handed it to Ye Hao.


    Tiansu''s badge flashed six points, plus the badge itself, which is 70 points.


    The Helan country badge has no light spots, that is, only 10 points.


    "Team Ye, you have been out for so long. Have you met Miss Mahira of Batanguo? And how many points have you collected."


    "I have settled Mahira and the others. After the battle, there should be no problem getting into the top ten seats."


    Ye Hao did not shy away from the French supernatural team next to him, and took out his badge from his arms.


    Seeing the golden badge, the superpowers of the Chinese team and the French team were shocked.


    Gold badge!


    Although it didn''t light up a few spots, it represented 200 points!


    But after Ye Hao absorbed the points of the two badges, eight light spots were lit.


    This is 280 points, which is equivalent to eliminating 28 teams and occupying a quarter of the total number of teams!


    "Team Ye, you have collected so many points. Now we are firmly in the top five of China!" Bing Core said excitedly.


    Tiansu and others were also extremely excited.


    The French psychic is a little envious, 280 points, plus the Huaxia team originally ranked fifth, let alone the top five.


    As long as the Huaxia team can survive to the end, the top three, or even threatening the status of the first American team will not be a problem.


    Lya''s faithful dog was the blond man, and Lucas looked at the princess.


    If now they **** the badge of the Huaxia team and take their points.


    Their France will definitely get the first place.


    But L¨¦a did not say anything.


    Mei''s expression is also normal.


    The wise man saw Ye Hao''s performance just now. It was basically impossible to swallow Ye Hao with the seven members of the French team.


    Ye Hao saw that the French team didn''t move, and the corner of his mouth curled up.


    The reason why he took out his badge just now to let them see the points was that he wanted them to be tempted.


    If they tried to fight, Ye Hao would make them pay the price. After all, they had fought with the six members of the Huaxia team, and Ye Hao couldn''t deal with them directly.


    And they are now very smart and self-aware, Ye Hao gave up the idea.


    "Well, now the danger has been eliminated. Let''s leave this ghost place." The French maid said.


    "But we don''t care about the plan of that organization?" Mei said in a deep voice, "I have a hunch that this plan is very dangerous to the world."


    "Captain Ye, what do you think?" Liya threw the question to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shrugged and said, "I''m not the savior, and as you just said, their boss has the strength of Tier 6, I can''t beat it. Now that I am the younger brother of others, it is too late to run, and then he will come to the door to give someone the head. ?


    Xue Shitou, Tian Shu, pack things, let''s go. "


    "Yes." The Chinese team listened to Ye Hao, and they did what Ye Hao asked them to do.


    Seeing that Ye Hao had made such a decision, Liya nodded. She knew that sentence and curiosity killed the cat, although she was also curious about what was hidden there.


    However, knowing that there are tigers in the mountains and tending to Hushan, it is really unwise.


    Just when both teams were about to leave, the ground began to shake violently, as if an earthquake had occurred.


    "Hey, be careful, everyone!" Ye Hao shouted loudly. He saw a crack in the ice beneath his feet, which was expanding.


    At the same time, the surrounding towering ice peaks started to collapse, and countless ice spears fell from the sky like raindrops.


    ...

 Chapter 1211： Dragon Slaying Plan

    Chapter 1211 Dragon Slaying Plan


    The city of ice and snow, at this moment, felt the violent shock.


    The relevant people gathered here from the various power teams all stood up at this moment, walked out of the building where they were located, and looked around at a loss.


    "Don''t panic, everyone, the city of ice and snow has a powerful ice magic circle, this vibration will not affect the city of ice and snow." Malthus''s voice spread throughout the city of ice and snow.


    The fact is true, even if the ice surface is shaking violently, the houses and buildings of the Ice City are not damaged in any way.


    Malthus, standing on the northern wall of the City of Ice and Snow, looked at the central area of ??the ice field. The sky was so dark that there was a bad feeling.


    "Vice City Lord, what the **** is going on?" a person in charge of the Ice City asked worriedly.


    "Maybe something is wrong in the central area." Malthus said solemnly.


    "Central area? Then...Should we stop the ice melee!" said the person in charge.


    Malthus shook his head: "The battle for the Arctic is once every five years, and each time it is a drain on the powers of various countries. Unless it is the end of the world, they will not be willing to do it again because of this small earthquake.


    But just in case, send my order. Activate the ice and snow barrier! "


    The person in charge''s face changed suddenly, and he said worriedly: "The deputy city lord...it takes at least one thousand energy stones to activate an ice and snow enchantment. This...this requires the permission of the lord of the city."


    "My lord?" Malthus''s eyes were cold: "That guy has disappeared for so many years, and I don''t know whether he is alive or dead. According to the rules of the Ice City, I have the right to be responsible for everything in an emergency. World!"


    The person in charge hesitated for a while, but finally responded and stepped back.


    A few minutes later, the top of the towering spires in the four corners of the city of ice and snow shot out crystal blue light beams, concentrated on the top of the center of the city of ice and snow, and then a blue shield appeared little by little.


    Finally, the city of ice and snow was enveloped in it.


    ...


    Outside the central area.


    It''s rare to see several teams gathered together, even the Russian team.


    "Rofus, you are not lying to us."


    The deputy captain of the Russian team, Ivanov, was watching Roforth and the American supernatural power next to him warily.


    "I don''t have to deceive you. The guy in Huaxia is a powerful B-level ability player, you should know how terrifying a B-level ability player in his early 20s is.


    I think everyone is smart. Although the US is the leader, everyone doesn''t want the current situation to change.


    Just suppress Huaxia and get rid of this genius of Huaxia. At least in the world of the supernatural being, we still have the final say! "Rofus looked at the captains of the surrounding teams and the members of each team.


    This time the gathering of supernaturalists is far beyond his budget, and he now has full confidence in his plan.


    There are seven people on the Russian team, and seven C-level abilities.


    Seven English players were also there, including four C-level abilities.


    Second-line team, the island team, two C-levels.


    Bangzi National Team: A C-level.


    There are also several second-tier teams, including the three C-levels of the U.S. team. There are a total of 17 C-level abilities and more than 20 D-level abilities.


    This kind of battle, even when all seven of the American team are gathered together, there is no confidence that they can be defeated.


    Even B-level opponents are enough to win.


    It''s a pity that France can''t find the first-line team, otherwise we can add some weight.


    "Captain, I very much doubt the Americans, we really want to cooperate with them." Malthus looked at the Russian captain and asked.


    The young Russian captain looked around and said: "I don''t like Americans either, but I don''t want an unstable factor in the supernatural world."


    "But... the relationship between the China Team and us is pretty good. We ambush their genius..." Malthus was a little worried.


    "There is no friendship between countries, there are only interests. Luo Fusi said before that it is true that there are four of our table in the world of supernatural powers, and there is no need for others to intervene." The Russian captain said. A trace of jealousy flashed in his eyes.


    What he said was only one of the reasons, and another factor that made him want to kill the Chinese man was that that man turned out to be a 20-year-old B-level superpower!


    Younger than him, and faster to enter the B level.


    Still a dual-line ability.


    One halo was placed on that person''s head.


    It made him feel that this so-called Russian genius that was rare in a century is a bit ridiculous, and the only way is to kill that genius.


    "Since everyone has no problem. This time our plan is named the Dragon Slaying Plan." Luo Fusi said.


    "Why is it called Dragon Slayer?" a supernatural person asked curiously.


    Luo Fusi chuckles: "Didn''t the Huaxia people always claim to be the descendants of dragons? That Huaxia people is a dragon. If we kill him, wouldn''t it be dragon slaying?


    Luo Fusi''s words made everyone laugh.


    At this moment, the woman from the island country suddenly looked towards the central area and said with a serious expression: "The space here is not right!"


    "Meeko what are you talking about?" Naato was a little surprised, Hingo Meeko suddenly spoke.


    "Hurry up and hide!" Hingye Meeko shouted.


    In the next moment, the ground began to shake violently, and everyone who was still discussing dragon slaying was shocked by what happened suddenly.


    ...


    "Huh. I''m going, there is also an earthquake in the North Pole." Ye Hao pushed a block of ice above it, took a breath, and looked down: "Are you all okay."


    There is a rock plus ice safety space below.


    Everyone in China and France stayed inside without incident.


    At the moment the earthquake happened, Ye Hao immediately decided to build a "safe house". After all, he couldn''t escape.


    He and Lucas summoned water, Xue Shitou used his body to derive rocks, mixed in the water, and then frozen into ice cubes by ice cores. The maid directly used air to form a protective layer to protect them. Not hurt by the shock.


    Finally, with the concerted efforts of everyone, the "safe house" survived this sudden disaster.


    "We''re okay. What the **** is going on with this earthquake." Lya crawled out of it and looked around.


    Although there are still ice peaks and ice cliffs around it, it is completely different from the previous terrain, as if it has been reset.


    White snow fell in the sky, and in the blink of an eye a layer of "snow clothes" was put on the two of them.


    "I have a very bad premonition, we''d better check the surroundings." Ye Hao is very uncomfortable at the moment, that is the premonition brought by the wolf''s body constitution.


    Wolves are creatures that can predict danger, and their intuition is as sensitive as their sense of smell.


    "It''s easy, Mike spy around." Liya ordered one of his team members.

 Chapter 1212： Multiple secondary storms! ! !

    Chapter 1212 Multiple secondary storms! ! !


    The psychic named Mike immediately climbed out of the "safe house" and looked around, then he closed his eyes as if preparing for something.


    At this moment, other people also came out of the "safe house".


    "This wind and snow is a bit big." Xue Shitou patted the snow on his shoulder.


    The maid raised her hand, and an invisible air barrier wrapped them inside, and the snow could not fall in.


    Ye Hao glanced at the maid, who could control the air.


    Suddenly, a 3D projected top view appeared in front of Ye Hao, and Mike''s eyes all turned white and hollow.


    "I''m going, what kind of power is this!" Mo Chen walked over curiously, looking at the top view in front of him, he suddenly excitedly pointed to a point on it, where there were several figures.


    "This is us!"


    "Mike''s ability is to observe the terrain from top to bottom, with a maximum range of two hundred square kilometers. If you limit it, it can be even larger.


    He is still a D-class ability, if he becomes a C-class, he might be able to glimpse six or seven hundred square kilometers, or even one thousand square kilometers! "Liya explained.


    "Before you were observing me with this power." Ye Hao looked at Liya suspiciously.


    L¨¦a smiled without saying a word.


    Now Ye Hao had figured out where the feeling of being peeked came from, it turned out to be this satellite-like ability.


    Although it does not have any combat effectiveness, for a combat team, it is even more important than a C-level superpower.


    Ye Hao didn''t bother to ask them why they spied themselves.


    "Enlarge the observation range." Ye Hao said.


    Leya repeated it, and Mike immediately manipulated the scope of observation to enlarge.


    At this moment, Ye Hao realized that there was a strange picture on the corner of the picture.


    "Can you enlarge this corner!" Ye Hao pointed to the weird corner.


    "Mike." Liya ordered again. Mike raised his hand, tapped on the corner that Ye Hao said, then made a gesture of pulling away, and the picture in that corner was enlarged.


    After seeing the picture there clearly, both Ye Hao and Liya''s faces changed suddenly.


    "Secondary storm!"


    Ye Hao and Liya looked at each other, and both saw the shock in each other''s eyes. They looked at the screen again and confirmed that it was indeed a secondary storm.


    It is much more powerful than a first-degree storm, and its speed is much faster.


    "Fortunately, the moving route of this second-level storm will not pass us." Liya breathed a sigh of relief.


    But Ye Hao still frowned, he felt as if he still ignored something.


    "Mike, can you maximize the screen range, please!" Ye Hao finally used the word please.


    Liya wondered why Ye Hao would still worry about a secondary storm that would not affect them, but she still asked Mike to do so.


    Mike took a deep breath, and the picture began to zoom in continuously again. There were beads of sweat on Mike''s forehead, and his face became pale. It seemed that maintaining a large-scale investigation would consume him a lot.


    Finally, after zooming in to a certain extent, Ye Hao and Liya looked at the picture in front of them with expressions of astonishment.


    "This...this..." Lya was a little incoherent.


    I saw on the screen, in addition to the secondary storm that I saw before, there were also four or five secondary storms in various directions!


    This scene is really terrifying.


    Wherever the second-level storm passes, the topography and landforms are all changed.


    "You don''t need to panic when you encounter the second level, we just need to make a deeper''safe house''." Liya said with a serious face.


    "It''s useless." Ye Hao directly denied Leiya''s words.


    He ordered his team members: "Everyone is ready, we set out to the front."


    Ye Hao pointed a direction, and that direction was in the depths of the central area.


    Xue Shitou and the others were also a bit unimaginable by Ye Hao''s sudden order, but they were still ready to set off immediately.


    "Hey. What''s the matter with you? Race against the second-level storm, you want to find death!" Liya grabbed Ye Hao and asked.


    "I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you now." Ye Hao''s expression was serious.


    "Wait. It was my people who showed you the map, you always have to tell me why?" Liya didn''t think Ye Hao would do stupid things, there must be some reason.


    Ye Hao sighed, he drew Leya directly to the map and explained with the fastest speed.


    "Look at the trajectory of these second-level storms! There are six second-level storms in total, and they will finally follow their respective routes at their current speed, and they will collide here!"


    Ye Hao made a stroke on the map, and finally pointed to a point, which was only a few hundred meters away from where Ye Hao and the others were.


    "I ask you. What happens when six second-level storms collide?"


    L¨¦a was stunned. She looked at several moving storms on the map. She shook her head: "I don''t know."


    "I don''t know. But I know, staying here, we are likely to wait to die. And now the central area is weird, we have to leave. And the nearest road, was blocked by several storms.


    We can only pass through the central area and leave the central area in another direction.


    Instead of digging a hole here and burying myself to my fate, I would rather take my own team members to fight! "


    After Ye Hao finished speaking, he resolutely walked in front of his team members and briefly described the seriousness of the matter.


    Then he said to Ding Xiaohu: "Fatty, now there is an important task. You have to take all five of us to the sky, can you do it!"


    Ding Xiaohu was stunned for a moment: "Five people? Five people...I may indeed be able to take it to the sky, but...but I can''t fly fast."


    "It''s okay. Tiansu, another important task is entrusted to you. Let''s fly the kite! Wait a minute when you run in that direction with the speed ability on the ground, and run as hard as you can! Then drag us with the chain!" Ye Hao stated his plan.


    Normal movement is basically difficult to escape quickly, and now only this special method can be used.


    Tian Su took a deep breath and stood up straight: "Team Ye, I promise to complete the task! Even if I break my leg, I will take everyone away from this ghost place!"


    "Okay. Ready to go!" Ye Hao just got down, and Liya''s words came from behind him.


    "We also join."


    Ye Hao frowned and looked at Liya and others behind him: "I''m sorry, we can''t take so many people."


    "I heard your plan. But you two are both D-class abilities, it is impossible to run out in a short time. And I have a way to improve your plan." Liya showed a smile.


    The two looked at each other for a few seconds.


    "Ten seconds for you to say something that moves my heart, otherwise, don''t talk about it."


    L¨¦a smiled confidently.

 Chapter 1213： Together

    Chapter 1213


    Tian Su ran wildly on the ground, very fast, and behind him was tied with an iron chain, above the chain were a dozen people.


    From a distance, it really seems to be flying a kite.


    "There is a gap fifty meters ahead, pay attention. Turn right at that position, jump over the cliff of twenty meters wide, and then there is a flat area of ??two hundred meters, and go straight ahead."


    With earphones in Tiansu''s ears, she could hear the female voice coming over.


    "Understood!" In the blink of an eye, I arrived at the fifty-meter distance in the earphone. There really is a gap here.


    Because of the white snow, the speed of the sky is too fast, if he hadn''t known in advance, he might have been planted in it.


    But fortunately, the sound in the headset is like a navigation instrument, clearly telling him the route afterwards, even if he closes his eyes now.


    Because he is very sensitive to distance.


    The other end of the headset was worn in the ear of the French supernatural power May. She looked at the map released by Mike in front of her, and kept sending messages to Tian Su in her mouth.


    And the space they were in turned out to be an ice cradle, and Ding Xiaohu was carrying this ice cradle carrying twelve people, and it was not difficult for Ding Xiaohu to hold it in his hands at this moment.


    "Why. Our cooperation is good." Liya looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    She pointed aside the attentive maid.


    "Daxi, that is, my maid. She can control the air. You must know that when moving at high speeds, air resistance will have a great impact. Without air resistance, your speed superpower can run faster."


    Then she pointed at Mike and May.


    "Mike is equal to a map. Mei''s ability is actually a certain degree of foreknowledge. It is worth mentioning that she was a fortuneteller before the ability awakened.


    Although it is not as exaggerated as predicting the future, you can choose the most advantageous option from the known options based on clues. She is a guide, absolutely no problem. "


    "He, Aaron. My servant, the power of gravity. He can change the gravity of an object, so even this ice cradle carrying more than a dozen of us, in the hands of your floating power, is like lifting Baby cradles are generally easy."


    Ye Hao looked at the man who had been pierced by the spear before, and the expression in his eyes when he looked at Liya was exactly like looking at his own god. It was a sick feeling.


    "How about, my people will satisfy you." Liya looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded. With the help of Lya and other supernatural beings, Ye Hao''s plan to escape and the others went smoothly.


    "You seem to have played a role in it." Ye Hao looked at Liya.


    Lya smiled slightly and flirted with her blonde hair: "Forgot to say, I am also a dual ability player. My second ability is to connect several ability users and strengthen their ability."


    Same as your own power enhancement technique.


    Could it be that the speed of the sky speed has risen a lot than usual, although he used the power enhancement technique for him before, but Liya''s enhancement has also played a big role.


    "At this speed, no accident. We can pass through the central area in at most an hour and leave in another direction." Ye Hao looked into the distance.


    In the blizzard with the beaten face, Ye Hao could vaguely see a towering ice peak standing there.


    That Bingfeng is unique, it is the biggest one Ye Hao has ever seen here.


    "Ten minutes ahead, we will really enter the central area." Liya looked at Ye Hao with a serious expression.


    What she meant was very clear. According to the information she had previously understood, the ghost card person should now be inside, as well as the rumored ghost card boss.


    If they are discovered, Ye Hao and the others are likely to face a fierce battle.


    Facing a guy with Tier 6 strength, their odds of winning are very small.


    At this moment, I can only pray that they can pass through this "dangerous zone" without incident.


    Along the way, Ye Hao and the others saw more and more ice storms. There were at least a dozen ice storms.


    The most recent time, they passed by a first-degree ice storm.


    In the end, they were lucky enough to bypass the towering ice peak following the route that Mei ordered.


    Everyone who had been trembling and frightened, all relaxed at this moment, as long as they keep going, they can leave this ghost place in less than half an hour.


    Suddenly, above the path they must pass, a whirlwind vortex appeared.


    "Not good. A first-degree whirlwind is forming ahead!" Mo Chen exclaimed, pointing to the front.


    "Tiansu, run to the right, there is a 130-meter-wide cliff over there jumping over!" Mei changed her course immediately.


    "A one hundred and thirty-meter wide cliff? In this case, it''s hard for Tiansu to jump over!" Xue Shitou anxiously shouted.


    "It''s not difficult now. He has to jump over, otherwise we will only die!" Mei looked around.


    I saw three vortices forming in three directions beside them, and only the path that Mei pointed out just now gave a glimmer of hope.


    "Isn''t it just one hundred and thirty meters wide! Lao Tzu can, before just watching Ye Team show the limelight, this time it''s Lao Tzu''s turn!" Tian Su said.


    Everyone looked down, the figure was running as hard as possible.


    Finally he jumped in front of an ice cliff!


    The distance of one hundred and thirty meters, a human being placed on it, is really small.


    But under the high speed, Tian Su''s body leaped high.


    Tian Su''s expression at the moment seemed a bit hideous. To be honest, he could no longer feel the intuition of his two legs.


    But he knew that his brother, his elder brother, their lives are now tied to him.


    "Give it to Lao Tzu!" Tian Su roared.


    bump


    With a heavy impact, blood flew straight, and Tiansu''s forehead slammed on the ice cliff, and his body was about to slip and fall into the abyss.


    But his hands grabbed the cliff of the ice cliff, and he gritted his teeth and let his body climb up.


    He panted and continued to run. He only had to run now.


    Above the sky, everyone was relieved.


    "Tiansu, you and he are so handsome, go back, I will ask you to make a string!" Xue Shitou said excitedly.


    And one wave just flattened and another wave started.


    A whirlwind vortex appeared just above them, and the strong wind and waves caused Ding Xiaohu to shake the ice cradle violently.


    In the violent shaking, a figure was thrown out.


    "princess!"


    "your Highness!"


    Everyone in France looked at L¨¦a who had disappeared in the wind and snow in shock.


    "Stop, we are going to save the Princess!" Everyone in France wanted to stop desperately at this moment, even Mei stopped guiding.


    "Calm down, everyone. Stopping now is a dead end!" Ye Hao blocked these people. Without the cooperation of these people, it would be difficult for the members of the China Team to move on.


    "Get out of me, I''m going to save Her Royal Highness." The Aaron cried out a little frantically, even preparing to jump straight down.


    Ye Hao slashed his neck with a stab knife, causing him to pass out.


    Seeing the angry people in France, Ye Hao said: "I will save L¨¦a. Here I am the strongest, I will save her. Go ahead and believe me! I will definitely bring your princess back safely!"


    Ye Hao said one last thing, and then he jumped out of the ice cradle.


    Everyone in France was a little dumbfounded.


    "We..." The maid Daxi was still a little worried.


    "Daxi, believe him. He is very strong, and I have a foreboding that Princess Princess will be fine this time, and she can still get the adventure she has been waiting for!" Mei said.


    Among the French supernatural beings, May has the highest status except for L¨¦a, and she is also a predictable fortuneteller, and everyone believes her words.


    In this way, in the worry of China and France, they continued to move forward. Although they did not have L¨¦a''s ability to strengthen, but fortunately they were not far from the outside.

 Chapter 1214： Your blood is too bad to drink

    Chapter 1214 Your Blood Is Too Dirty


    Ye Hao, who jumped from the ice cradle, activated his clairvoyance, which was already cooled, and his body sank and scanned the surroundings.


    Because of the heavy snowfall, Ye Hao''s body fell very slowly, as if it were leaves blown in the wind and waves.


    Finally, Ye Hao found the falling Liya.


    She is several hundred meters away, and is pushing her into a second-degree storm due to strong wind and waves.


    Damn it!


    Teleport.


    Ye Hao teleported directly, and then immediately followed by a teleport.


    He used teleport several times in succession until he reached the place where L¨¦a had fallen.


    "Liya, grab me!" Ye Hao grabbed Liya''s arm.


    Lya felt that someone was pulling herself, she was shocked, when she looked over, she actually saw the Chinese.


    Why did he come down? Did he jump down to save himself?


    He wants his life.


    But at the moment it was too late to think so much, she subconsciously hugged Ye Hao''s body.


    The second-degree storm almost swallowed their bodies at this moment, their clothes were cut open by the strong wind like a knife, and the skin was also cut open.


    Teleport!


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and used teleport again, but after teleporting once, he was surprised to find that he was facing another storm.


    At this moment, there are ice storms almost everywhere in the central area.


    "Damn, the number of teleports is running out. Now they can''t distinguish the direction, and it''s impossible to find Xue Shitou and the others. You must find a safe place to evacuate!" Ye Hao endured the pain in his body. Use clairvoyance to look around.


    Finally he found a place.


    What was strange about the huge ice peak they passed by before was that there was no storm around it.


    Ye Hao didn''t have time to think about it, what ghost cards were completely behind him, first try to avoid this terrifying storm group.


    Teleport, teleport, teleport!


    With successive teleports, Ye Hao got closer and closer to Bingfeng.


    Just when the distance to Bingfeng was more than 100 meters away, a reminder sounded in Ye Hao''s mind.


    [Teleport enters cooling...]


    Damn, I didn''t pay attention just now, and all the teleports were used up at once.


    At this moment, Ye Hao felt the huge attraction behind him, it was a first-degree storm.


    "No, I can''t die here!" Ye Hao gritted his teeth and roared, his eyes turned blood red, and a stream of blood condensed on his back.


    Then it exploded, forming a pair of blood-colored wings.


    The level of the blood physique has broken through!


    Actually used the wings of blood that can only be used by the Marquis!


    But now Ye Hao didn''t have the time to think about it. He fanned wings like his own arm, trying to escape the suction of the storm and rush towards the central ice peak!


    The distance of less than a hundred meters made Ye Hao very strenuous, and he felt that the blood in his body seemed to be exhausted.


    Lya in Ye Hao''s arms looked at Ye Hao with a sullen expression, her expression was complicated.


    At the next moment, Ye Hao and Liya felt as if their bodies had passed through something, and then Ye Hao was also exhausted and fell directly with Liya, heavily on the ice.


    ...


    Time doesn''t know how long it has passed, Ye Hao feels so thirsty, he wants to drink, he seems to drink.


    "Hey, wake up!"


    "I didn''t wake up when I heard it."


    "If you don''t wake up again, I don''t care about you."


    There was a female voice calling.


    That voice vaguely changed to Song Ying''s voice.


    "Ye Hao, wake up."


    It became Su Xiaoxiao''s voice again, and Meow, and Xia Xue...


    He felt that many people were calling his name in his ears.


    Finally, Ye Hao suddenly opened his red eyes, and he saw the blonde woman in front of him.


    There was a desire in his heart that filled Ye Hao''s heart.


    There seemed to be a voice telling him.


    Tear her apart, drain her blood, take possession of her!


    Seeing Ye Hao opened her eyes, Liya was also relieved.


    "Scared me to death, I thought you were going to die..."


    "Hey, what are you doing! You let me go, you get off me quickly!"


    Liya was crushed to the ground by Ye Hao who suddenly stood up.


    Hiss


    This was the sound of the clothes being torn apart, revealing the delicate skin under Princess L¨¦a''s outfit.


    Liya tried to resist, but how could the small physique of her ability person be the opponent of Ye Hao, an innate master.


    "Ye Hao, I warn you! I''m the princess of France, the first in line. If you dare to do anything to me, I..."


    Before Leya''s warning was finished, Ye Hao showed his fangs and bent down.


    L¨¦a felt the tingling in her chest and the feeling of blood being sucked in.


    She... she is dying...


    Is she going to die here?


    Really ridiculous, L¨¦a, you were saved by this man, but now you are going to be buried in his hands.


    L¨¦a stopped resisting, and she closed her eyes, tears streaming out from the corners of her eyes.


    But the next moment, she was surprised to feel that the man on her body had risen.


    Liya opened her eyes, she actually saw Ye Hao turned her back, as if drinking something.


    She asked cautiously: "Hey...you...are you all right."


    "I''m sorry just now. Just treat it as I saved you and charge a little tip." Ye Hao''s voice came.


    Hearing Ye Hao''s still calm voice, Liya breathed a sigh of relief.


    She moved slowly, curiously looking at what Ye Hao was doing.


    I saw him holding something that looked like a drink and drank it there.


    One bottle soon bottomed out, and then he took out another bottle.


    "You...what are you drinking?" Lya asked curiously.


    "Plasma." Ye Hao didn''t hide it. He glanced at the two **** needle-eye marks on Liya''s chest.


    "Your blood is too bad to drink, it makes me sick. So I can only drink this."


    After speaking, Ye Hao finished another bottle, and he continued to take out a drink.


    The wing of blood was used just now, so that his blood energy was consumed too much, and he almost emptied the blood in his body, that''s why he appeared in that instant bloodthirsty state.


    Fortunately, the moment Leya''s blood entered Ye Hao''s mouth, he woke up.


    He still remembered his bottom line that he could drink blood, but only blood plasma, not human blood.


    And in that state, he had no doubt that he would **** L¨¦ya into a corpse uncontrollably.


    "What! You said my blood is not good!" Ye Hao''s words seemed to touch Liya, Liya was like a cat with explosive hair.


    She raised her sleeves and handed her white arms to Ye Hao.


    "I am the princess of the royal family of France, the first in line. My blood is the purest and the most noble. You said my blood is nauseous!


    You must pay for what you say, and give me a taste! "

 Chapter 1215： climb? too slow

    Chapter 1215 too slow


    "The color, flavor, and taste are incomplete, and the experience is extremely bad. After eating it once, I don''t want to eat it again." Ye Hao was another series of unsparing words.


    insult! This is an insult to his own blood!


    Ye Hao''s words made Liya even have the urge to pry open his mouth and let him taste his noble blood.


    "Huh. It seems that you already knew that I was a blood clan." Ye Hao dropped an empty bottle, his eyes turned back to normal black, and looked at Leya.


    Fortunately, there is a plasma reserve in the storage ring, otherwise Ye Hao really doesn''t know what to do.


    But one thing must be admitted, L¨¦ya blood tastes very good. Although Ye Hao doesn''t **** much human blood, plasma is actually a kind of human blood.


    If you compare plasma to instant noodles, then L¨¦a¡¯s blood is fat house happy water, which has an endless aftertaste.


    Liya looked to the other side with vacant eyes.


    "In this situation, no matter what, we are all on the same boat. If you don''t want to be honest with me, then we can only part ways." Ye Hao put his hands in his pockets and prepared to leave.


    L¨¦a felt anxious and blurted out: "I know you are a kin, or Catherine''s fiance!"


    Catherine''s fiance?


    Ye Hao didn''t wrinkle, this news is probably only known by the blood clan.


    "How did you know?" Ye Hao looked at Liya.


    L¨¦a raised her head: "How can our French royal family be regarded as one of the European nobles, can this little thing be found? And I still know Catherine."


    But that little **** is an enemy to herself, Liya said in her heart.


    So that''s the case.


    Ye Hao stopped asking, he began to look around, the scene before him was almost like a doomsday scene.


    Except for the ice peak where they are located, storms are everywhere outside. The closer the ice peak is, the more storms and the stronger they are, even second-level storms.


    But there seemed to be an invisible barrier around Bingfeng, and those storms would not pass through the barrier no matter how raging.


    Ye Hao also saw three or four second-level storms colliding together. The power was almost like a nuclear bomb explosion, but the shock wave generated by the explosion was absorbed by other storms.


    In the place where the explosion occurred, an ice pit with a depth of up to 100 meters appeared, which was later transformed by the storm.


    Liya also saw the scene, she swallowed and glanced at Ye Hao.


    If she hadn''t followed this guy to leave before, but chose to hide in place, it is estimated that their French team would really be wiped out.


    "By the way! May, Daxi and the others!" Lya thought of her team members.


    "Don''t worry. When I came down to rescue you, I promised them that I would take you out safely and let them out first." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Leya was taken aback, then she reacted and stared at Ye Hao: "Then what did you just say about parting ways, it turns out you were bluffing me!"


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word, he pointed to Leya: "Let''s not talk about these things, should you change your clothes. Do you have exhibitionism. If so, I can reluctantly appreciate it.


    But there is no tip! "


    L¨¦a lowered her head and saw her body leaking in the spring, she quickly covered her body.


    "rogue!"


    After the scolding, L¨¦a found a place to hide her figure and began to change her clothes.


    Ye Hao also changed his clothes. The clothes on his body were tattered by the storm, and he could no longer wear them.


    After changing his clothes, Ye Hao looked around seriously.


    Looking at the current situation, unless the outer storm stops, it is impossible for them to get out.


    It is not reliable to teleport out, not to mention it is still cooling.


    Now there are only two options.


    Leya''s footsteps came from behind Ye Hao, and she seemed to have changed her clothes.


    Ye Hao turned around, but didn''t expect Liya to suddenly jump up, grabbed his arm, and just took a bite.


    Ye Hao didn''t resist because he couldn''t feel Leya''s murderous aura.


    "How hard is your meat. I tried my best to bite, only to bite a bit of the skin!" A trace of blood was stained on the corners of Liya''s mouth and teeth, it was Ye Hao''s blood.


    "What are you doing?" Ye Hao looked at Liya''s behavior suspiciously.


    Liya stared at Ye Hao: "In the words of your Huaxia, this is a tooth for a tooth! Who told you to bite me! This is the first time someone bit me since this princess was born!"


    What a boring excuse, Ye Hao didn''t bother to care about it.


    "Let¡¯s talk about the current situation first. I observed the surroundings just now. We currently have only two options. First: stay here and wait until the storm outside disappears before we go out. But how long will the storm disappear? know.


    It may be a few hours or a few days! "


    "This can''t work. The ice melee is about to end in less than fifteen hours. Our team badge is in my hand. If we can''t go out on time by that time, we are likely to decide to abstain!


    At that time, our France will be at the bottom of the ranking, or even fall out of the top ten! "Liya directly rejected this proposal.


    The badge of the China Team is also in Ye Hao''s hands.


    Ye Hao continued, "Then it¡¯s impossible to walk from the front if you find a way to leave. These second-level storms, even those with A-level abilities, dare not face them head-on. What''s more, what we are encountering now is simply a storm. group.


    Then we can only go to the source to see what is going on, maybe we can find a way out. "


    "Source?" Liya wrinkled, and then she looked at Bingfeng: "Don''t you mean inside Bingfeng?"


    "Yes. The ghost card organization sneaked into the Arctic ice sheet and went deep into the central area, and this strange storm phenomenon appeared at this time, I think it should not be a coincidence.


    And if we want to leave as soon as possible, we can only start from this source. "Ye Hao looked at the towering ice peak in front of him.


    "This ice peak must be the most center of the central area. The storm is afraid to get close enough to explain its speciality. The ghost card people should now execute their so-called plan inside. And all we have to do is go in! Find it! The way to leave."


    Leya thought about what Ye Hao said, Ye Hao was indeed right, but...the ghost brand boss is here, that''s a Tier 6 powerhouse.


    "Even if the Tier 6 powerhouse is here, even if I can''t defeat it, I will at least face the confidence." Ye Hao took a deep breath, the token of Duke-level power in the storage ring, and Shirley can be summoned twice. Scroll of Calling.


    This is Ye Hao''s final trump card.


    "Forget it. There is only one way now. But...how do we get in, this ice peak is like a mountain, are we going to climb it?" Liya looked at the ice peak and said.


    "It''s too slow to climb." Ye Hao raised his fist, the golden breath condensed on it, and the roar of dragons murmured faintly in his palm.


    bump


    Ye Hao hit the surface of Bingfeng with a palm.


    After a few seconds...nothing changed.


    Ye Hao''s face did not change, he stood up and looked at Bingfeng: "Let''s climb up."


    "Cut." Liya raised her **** to Ye Hao.

 Chapter 1216： Werewolf

    Before, Ye Hao wanted to make a hole directly in the ice peak so that he could enter it.


    But he was surprised to find that this Bingfeng was so strange that his full blow could not shake Fenhao.


    So Ye Hao could only hide his embarrassment and chose to climb the mountain obediently.


    "come on! Come on."


    "It''s so tall. Hurry up!"


    Leya''s voice came from behind Ye Hao, and several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead.


    "Can you stop shouting, you are not a princess. Pay attention to the princess'' manners."


    "I want to take care of you." L¨¦a stuck out her tongue mischievously.


    Let me go, this Liya is completely different from Ye Hao in front of her team.


    And now Ye Hao tied Lya to his back, and he was climbing the ice peak.


    This is a helpless move. L¨¦a is a supernatural person and has poor physical fitness. If she is allowed to climb on her own, she doesn''t know how many days and nights it will take.


    And Ye Hao''s use of Lingbo''s microsteps, coupled with the physical fitness of his innate strong, made it easy to climb the mountain as if walking on the ground.


    Gradually, they climbed higher and higher. According to Ye Hao''s speculation, they shouldn''t be far away from the top of Bingfeng Mountain.


    The shout of L¨¦a from behind also disappeared.


    It is estimated that she is tired of shouting, but this is fine, it saves her from harassing herself.


    After a while, Ye Hao noticed something was wrong, and he felt a furry thing rubbing on his leg.


    Ye Hao lowered his head suspiciously, he actually saw a white tail!


    Own tail? Although he did have a tail in the werewolf state, he was an ordinary person now, and his tail was black.


    Not own, it can only be...


    Ye Hao turned his head, he was surprised to find that L¨¦a behind him "transformed".


    Two pairs of white ears stood on her head, her mouth showed fangs, but at this moment she herself was unconscious, had it not been for Ye Hao to tie her, she would have fallen off.


    "Hey. Lya! What''s wrong with you. Your Royal Highness, wake up."


    No matter how Ye Hao called, she didn''t respond.


    Ye Hao had no choice but to find a protruding spot above the ice peak and stopped temporarily.


    He untied the rope and put L¨¦a on the ground.


    Her face was flushed and confused.


    If it were an ordinary person, she might think she had a cold.


    But... can someone with a supernatural catch a cold? "


    Ye Hao called again, but still did not respond.


    "Could it be that the old wounds suffered before have not recovered? Forget it, this time it''s all as a gift." Ye Hao raised his hand, and the top sacred healing technique came out.


    The light enveloped Liya''s body.


    Suddenly Liya opened her eyes, she showed a painful expression, and then her pupils turned silver, and she threw Ye Hao to the ground.


    "Hey, what do you want to do..." Ye Hao was taken aback, and then Liya made an even more amazing move.


    Her red lips kissed Ye Hao.


    And still sucking, as if wanting to **** himself dry.


    "I''m going, I''ve already been sucked by you before, come here!" Ye Hao was really taken aback, he was about to push Lya away.


    Liya hugged him tightly, almost fusing her body into Ye Hao''s body.


    "Please, don''t push me away. Give me a little more...fill me...fill me just..."


    Leya''s voice sounded in Ye Hao''s mind, and there was also a suppressed gasp.


    Ye Hao was a little surprised, what was this happening?


    This process lasted for a short time. Five minutes later, when Ye Hao was about to lose patience, Liya finally let go of Ye Hao.


    "Hey, what do you want to do. Don''t think you are a princess, you can kiss me forcibly!" Ye Hao just started to question.


    Lya stood up, she opened her arms as if she was doing some ritual.


    Afterwards, sharp claws appeared on the back of his hand! The blond hair turned silvery white, and white hair grew on the palms of the hands and the sides of the cheeks.


    Ye Hao was stunned, she... is she a werewolf?


    This is really like Ye Hao.


    After that, Liya suddenly rushed up and pressed Ye Hao to the ground again, with her claws resting on Ye Hao''s throat.


    Again! You haven''t played yet!


    But this time, Leia didn''t kiss Ye Hao strongly, but asked harshly.


    "Who are you! Why do you have werewolf blood in your body!"


    Werewolf blood?


    How would she know that she has a wolf body!


    You must know that so far, everyone who knows that they have the physical characteristics of a wolf has died.


    "I do have werewolf blood." Ye Hao replied without hiding it.


    "Transformed!" Liya stared at Ye Hao.


    No way, Ye Hao could only briefly show the werewolf state.


    Silver eyes, sharp claws, fangs.


    "The son of darkness with blood and werewolf blood will appear. He will bring the rebirth of Eternal Night!" Liya''s eyes were shocked, and she was muttering something to herself.


    "What are you talking about?" Ye Hao heard Leya''s words clearly. The person with blood and werewolf blood should refer to him.


    Ye Hao didn''t understand what this meant.


    "No...nothing." L¨¦a seemed to hide something.


    "It''s nothing, can you get off me first. Does your Royal Highness hope that women will be on top of men?" Ye Haoxu stared at Liya.


    Lya blushed, and she immediately got up.


    "Now I know that my face is blushing. Just now I was very active, and I put my tongue in." Ye Hao wiped the liquid from the corner of his mouth.


    "Shut up!" Liya stared at Ye Hao angrily.


    What happened just now, she also knew very well that she had never done anything like this to a man, but all of those behaviors just now were physically autonomous.


    But after that, L¨¦a also got a huge benefit.


    "Now, can you tell me about your affairs? I don''t want to carry a cat **** my back." Ye Hao squinted at Liya, and added another sentence in his heart.


    This cat is not as obedient as the one in his own house.


    "You''re a cat! Your whole family is cats. This princess is a werewolf, a werewolf of noble blood!" At this moment, L¨¦a looked like a cat with blown up fur.


    "Okay, you are a wolf. You are a werewolf. Then please start your speech." Ye Hao looked at Liya.


    Liya took a deep breath, she looked at Ye Hao.


    If he is really that person, there is no need to hide this from him.


    "I am a werewolf, and the royal family of France is a large noble family of werewolves. Our family has the fourth generation of werewolf blood! The hierarchy is basically the same as the blood family. We are actually very similar to the blood family, and the history is extremely similar.


    It''s just that we werewolves need to be awakened to have the power of werewolves. "


    Ye Hao nodded, and he looked up and down at Liya: "That is to say, you are a dual-line supernatural being or a werewolf. But why didn''t you use the power of a werewolf before?


    If you use the power of werewolves when facing those masked people, you should not be in danger. "

 Chapter 1217： Awakening

    After Lya explained the specific reason.


    It turns out that although L¨¦a is a royal princess and has the blood of a werewolf, she has never awakened.


    From the age of ten to the present, a full ten years.


    One thing to mention here, Ye Hao did not expect that the mature-looking Liya was only twenty years old, about the same age as Ye Hao.


    If there is no awakened werewolf, the force of the werewolf will be used for a short time, although it will become a werewolf for a short time, but in the end it will explode and die due to body rejection. This is why L¨¦a has been so slow before.


    And just now, the werewolf bloodline in Leia awakened.


    "Why do you just awaken at this time, and your weird behavior just now?" Ye Hao asked.


    Liya pointed to Ye Hao''s arm: "Because of your blood.


    I happened to drink your blood just now. Although I don''t know why your blood caused me to awaken, this is the only reason I can find now.


    And that bit of blood is not enough, my body desires more, so it... just like that. "


    L¨¦a really didn''t want to remember what happened just now.


    Ye Hao understands that he is a wolf body, his blood and his body fluids have werewolf genes in them, and naturally there are also in his body.


    And it is very likely that these have inspired Leia''s awakening.


    "You said you are only in your 20s. You are actually a dual-line C-level ability." Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    I have a system to take a few steps so quickly, but L¨¦a does not have these.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, when I was 18, my strength improved very quickly, and I reached the C level in a blink of an eye."


    Listening to L¨¦a''s tone, it seemed as easy as sleeping and eating.


    "Then what realm is your werewolf''s strength now? There are still several generations of blood." Ye Hao asked.


    L¨¦a looked at her appearance: "It stands to reason that I should also have the blood of the fourth generation. Unlike the blood family, we don''t use the first embrace method to cultivate the blood family. Therefore, our blood line is very pure. A werewolf of the same level of blood married.


    This way, even after a thousand years. Our family used to have four generations of blood, and it is still four generations. "


    Ye Hao can tell from Liya''s tone that she is disgusted with the blood.


    According to European legends, although werewolves and kinsmen are both evil, they are like natural enemies. As for the reason, this is a mystery.


    "As for the strength. This is similar to the blood race. After we are awakened, according to the passage of time, each person''s talents are different, and the speed of strength growth is different.


    But we werewolves don''t have the long life of the blood race, just slightly longer than ordinary people. So we are ascending faster than the blood race. Usually the wolf servant level just after awakening. "


    L¨¦a waved her claws, and she shook her head: "But my current strength is definitely higher than that of Wolf Servant. At least at the baron level of werewolves. That is, Tier 2, or even higher. Only the family elders know the details. ."


    "But you are an Oriental, and you have blood and werewolf bloodlines. This is really amazing." Liya stared at Ye Hao, her eyes rolled, and a smile appeared on her mouth.


    "How about this. You come to be my fianc¨¦ and dump that Catherine. I am a princess, and I am much younger than the old woman. After marriage, you will become a noble of the French royal family."


    Looking at L¨¦a, it felt like the big bad wolf was coaxing Little Red Riding Hood.


    Ye Hao rolled his eyes: "Stop talking nonsense, go up quickly. I wasted more than ten minutes because of you so much torment."


    Ye Hao stopped paying attention to Liya''s crazy words and started to climb up.


    And this time he didn''t care about L¨¦a.


    L¨¦a maintained the state of a werewolf at this moment. Although the speed was not fast, climbing on the cliff was quite easy.


    "Think about it. Do you know the Capet Consortium. One of the world''s top ten consortia, that is a company under our family''s name."


    "Of course you know that you started a financial war against Xiangdu more than half a year ago."


    L¨¦a''s embarrassment flashed past.


    "I admit that, I participated. But at the time it was just fun, and in the end you won. According to your Huaxia, we are not acquainted with each other.


    Also, you are a werewolf. I am also a werewolf, and the two of us are actually quite good. It really doesn''t work, I can introduce my cousin or other female werewolves to you. "


    Ye Hao really felt that L¨¦a was a little annoying, how could she feel like a matchmaker.


    "Liya, I found you are completely different from before. You are a queen princess fan in front of your group of friends." Ye Hao glanced at Liya who was following behind him.


    Leya paused, her expression a little dim.


    "Friends? I have no friends. I have had no friends since I was a child, just because I was born in the royal family, and only because of my dignity. And those who I thought could become friends just regarded me as an object of respect.


    And I can only play a high queen in front of them, the princess.


    But they don''t know, I don''t want this. What I want is a friend, a friend who can talk and laugh with me, just like I am with you now. "


    Seeing Leiya''s expression, Ye Hao felt a little sympathetic.


    He thought of Nangong Ziqiong, because of her identity, she has almost no friends, and the people close to her are almost all because of her beauty and her family.


    But now, she is going to marry someone she doesn''t like at all.


    However, Ye Hao would not let this happen because she now has friends.


    Her friend is Ye Hao.


    Seeing that a hand stretched out in front of her, Liya raised her head to look at Ye Hao.


    "Hurry up, don''t delay. Work harder, we will climb up in half an hour." Ye Hao said.


    There was a hint of joy in L¨¦a''s eyes.


    She said that she was joking before, but now she is thinking that it would be nice to have such a man.


    And among the factors, he is Catherine''s fianc¨¦. If he can **** that woman''s fianc¨¦, he will surely make the woman angry.


    Ye Hao pulled Liya, speeding up the two of them.


    "You seem to hate Catherine. Have you met?" Ye Hao asked as he crawled.


    According to the age of the two, it is not the same era at all. Catherine is seven or eight hundred years old, while L¨¦a is only more than twenty years old.


    "Hate. Very annoying, my grandma, grandma, mother, I want to defeat that woman Catherine for life!" Liya said firmly.


    She also said something in her heart.


    Grandma, grandma, mother, I have thought of a way to defeat Catherine.


    It was the man who robbed her, and then saw her failure!


    What Ye Hao didn''t know was that now he had been targeted by a little wolf girl, and even wanted to use him to avenge another woman.


    The deepest part of Catherine Castle.


    Shalin, dressed in a maid costume, walked down with the candlestick and looked at the closed door.


    After Master Catherine entered, she hasn''t come out for nearly two months.


    Although she didn''t know how Master Catherine was, she could clearly feel that the aura inside became stronger day by day.


    Shalin will come down to see once a day to clean the dust at the door.


    Inside the gate, it was a standing coffin, and a beautiful woman was lying in the coffin.


    The blood condenses on her.


    Duke class!


    She will soon break through to the Duke level!

 Chapter 1218： Within Bingfeng

    "I have always had a question. The ghost cards want to come here to do things, why do they have to choose a supernatural player to hold the Arctic battle? It''s not very easy to choose when there are few people." Liya said curiously.


    "There should be some special reason." Ye Hao raised his head. He could already see the top of the ice peak, which was almost 20 meters away from where they were.


    "Don''t speak, keep quiet. We are going up soon. I can''t guarantee whether their people have set up guard posts on it, so I''m ready to fight at any time."


    Ye Hao looked at Liya, who had recovered the appearance of ordinary people.


    Liya nodded.


    Ye Hao''s speed of running up slowed down, and finally when he reached the top, he glanced at the top and was empty.


    "Nobody, come up." Ye Hao waved his hand to Liya behind.


    Lya climbed up, panting and staring around.


    The top of the ice peak is huge, almost equivalent to a football field, and there is a bottomless hole in the center.


    "There is no one here. Isn''t it the ghost card that they didn''t come here?" Leya muttered.


    "No, they should be right below." Ye Hao squatted beside the pit, holding a chain in his hand, and the top of the chain was a barb fixed to a block of hard ice.


    The iron chain extended into the darkness.


    Lya walked to the edge and glanced down.


    It was so dark that nothing could be seen.


    "When we just climbed up, we climbed at least four kilometers! It took nearly three hours. Are we going to go down here?" Liya swallowed, she was a little reluctant.


    "I''ve reached this point, I can only go down first. But it''s so difficult to get up, and it will take less time to get down." Ye Hao suddenly grabbed Liya''s waist.


    L¨¦a was taken aback.


    "Grasp it firmly, or you will fall down. Even if you are a C-level ability player, you can only fall to pieces, which is ugly." After Ye Hao finished, he pulled the original chain and jumped directly.


    "I''m going..." Liya was taken aback, and directly saved Ye Hao''s body.


    Ye Hao looked at Leia, and had to say that European women had good development.


    Ye Hao grabbed the chain with his right hand and quickly fell, and this was his eyes turned silver. The original dark environment turned into daylight in front of Ye Hao''s eyes.


    Wolves are animals with night vision. They can see where their prey is in the dark.


    And werewolves naturally have this ability.


    L¨¦a smelled a good smell, which came from the man in front of her.


    Lya raised her head, she saw the silver eyes.


    Although the same silver as her eyes, Ye Hao''s silver is like colored glaze, which makes Liya feel a little intoxicated.


    She even raised her hand to touch it.


    What are you doing?


    L¨¦a blushed, lowered her head suddenly, breathing a little shortly.


    This was the second time she was attracted to Ye Hao, and the attraction this time was completely different from the feeling of being bewildered before.


    Could it be... Did I really like him?


    What Lya didn''t know was that werewolves were actually very similar to wolves. For example, among a pack of wolves, the first wolf was quite attractive, and all female wolves would admire it. It was an innate charm. .


    Just like a king.


    "We are about to land, hold me tight!" Ye Hao whispered, he didn''t notice Liya''s strangeness.


    Regarding Ye Hao''s instructions, L¨¦a obeyed very obediently, and even put her head on Ye Hao''s chest. She liked this feeling very much.


    She even wondered... if he could touch his head at this time.


    Of course Ye Hao didn''t know Lya''s random thoughts, otherwise he would definitely reply, Miss, you are a wolf! Not a dog!


    Closer to home, because he was about to land, Ye Hao needed to slow down his speed, otherwise the loud noise would most likely attract enemies.


    The internal force of Nine Suns is concentrated in the right hand of Jin.


    The violent friction made the iron chains that Ye Hao touched became hot and red.


    But Ye Hao landed very smoothly.


    "Strange, why did I hear something over there."


    "Could it be that our people are here?"


    Leya woke up instantly, with murderous intent in her eyes.


    But Ye Hao covered her mouth, and at the same time his hand reached for the buttons of Liya''s clothes, taking off her clothes very quickly.


    Liya''s eyes widened. She wanted to resist, but Ye Hao''s strength was so great that she could only let Ye Hao''s hand walk on her body.


    More than ten seconds later, two masked men came over with flashlights.


    "Why are you two? What about the other people in your team?" The two masked men saw under the chain, standing two people dressed like them, one of them was still breathing softly, his chest rising and falling. .


    "I had some trouble on the road. Everyone else was swallowed by the **** second-level storm, except for us, now only this machine is left." The masked man took a step forward and took out a cylinder from his backpack. Shaped instrument.


    Seeing the instrument dispelled the suspicion of the two.


    "Who told you to come so late. I lost the things, but fortunately, we are fully prepared this time and don''t need much. Otherwise, the boss will definitely kill you two.


    Go in quickly, the following has already started. "The masked man waved his hand, and then they returned to their posts.


    "Thanks." The masked man retracted his instrument, and then pulled the panting companion and walked inside.


    The two masked men seemed to be taking on the role of gatekeepers and stayed here to watch.


    In this place, there are ice walls all around, but there is a passage, a ladder made of ice, all the way down.


    The two figures disappeared in the passage.


    After walking for almost tens of meters, the masked man who was pulled shook off the hand of the person in front of him, took off his mask and stared at him: "Asshole, rascal, pervert! Why did you undress me just now!"


    The masked man was L¨¦a, her cheeks were red at the moment, her breathing still couldn''t calm down.


    The masked man in front took off his mask and put his index finger in front of his mouth.


    "Hush, keep your voice down. Do you want to taste what it''s like to be chased by a Tier 6 powerhouse!" This person was Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked around the passage and confirmed that they are safe now.


    "I was forced to do that just now. Who knows how many of them are here, if there is a fight with them, it is very likely that they will be stunned, so we put on their clothes and pretended to be them.


    Just taking off your clothes was also out of this consideration. And I still have one for you in it. "


    L¨¦a was so angry that she really wanted to strangle this man, and many of them were buried in the hands of this man for the first time today, although she had a good impression of him.


    But L¨¦a is a very conservative person. When a man took off his clothes, basically all parts of the body were touched. You said she could not be angry.


    "Then why are you not up there and let us change!" Liya said angrily.


    Uh


    Ye Hao wanted to say that he really didn''t expect that it was a flash of inspiration just now, remembering that the storage ring contained clothes that were pulled from the masked man before.


    "Hush. There is movement ahead." Ye Hao''s ears moved slightly, and he immediately signaled Liya to put on the mask, and he also put on the mask.


    In front of the passage, there is a light from far to near...

 Chapter 1219： Monster in the ice peak

    "Are you just here?" This was a group of masked men. The leader of them looked up and down Ye Hao, but they couldn''t see each other because they were wearing masks.


    "Yes. The road was delayed due to the storm, and many people were killed and injured." Ye Hao replied.


    "Trash." The masked man whispered.


    It seems that this person''s status is not low.


    He hit Ye Hao''s body with one shoulder, and walked in the direction where Ye Hao came with his people.


    "The plan is about to begin, everyone will gather below." The other party said without looking back.


    "Yes." Ye Hao replied.


    Liya breathed a sigh of relief behind Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao took Liya and walked down.


    "stop!"


    Suddenly, the masked man called Ye Hao and the others.


    Liya''s heart hung in his throat, Ye Hao could already feel the power fluctuations in her body, and gave Liya a relieved look. He turned to look at the masked man.


    "What else is there?"


    "You seem to be weird. Take off your mask." The other party returned to Ye Hao and stared at Ye Hao.


    Take off the mask!


    Lya''s eyelids twitched, and she was already thinking about the next battle.


    Others may not need to worry, but the guy with the strength of Tier 6 is like a huge rock hanging above their heads.


    Liya actually saw Ye Hao slowly raise his hand, really preparing to take off his own mask.


    Liya swallowed, is he crazy? Isn''t it exposed when he takes off the mask? They are all organized people. Although they wear a mask, they are at least familiar.


    At the next moment, Ye Hao took off his mask.


    The other party''s gaze also fell on Ye Hao.


    "Is there anything else? If there is nothing wrong, I will go down first. This time the task is not done, I am really worried that I will be punished." Ye Hao''s words were very relaxed.


    "It turned out to be your kid. No wonder when I saw me sneaky, how will the 200,000 dollars owed to me be paid back!" The masked man punched Ye Hao''s chest with a fist and cursed.


    "Next time, I will pay it next time." Ye Hao said as if he was an acquaintance, and Liya found that his tone of voice had changed, completely different from before. .


    "Okay. Go down now. This time the energy collection is complete. Don''t worry, just wait a while. I''ll go up and call the two gatekeepers." The other party waved his hand and walked forward. .


    After the opponent walked far away, Ye Hao turned around and looked at Liya with shock in her eyes.


    "You...your face." Liya looked at Ye Hao, her face turned into another person completely.


    Ye Hao took off Qianmen Linglong, and his face returned to its original shape again.


    "This is one of my props."


    Just now, Ye Hao borrowed Qianmen Linglong to become the captain of the three-person team he met before. Fortunately, he was lucky and passed the level.


    "I was really scared to death just now." Liya breathed a sigh of relief and patted her chest.


    "Follow me." Ye Hao looked at the depths of the passage. Once there, he should be able to know what the purpose of the ghost card organization came here.


    After walking for nearly a few hundred meters, a bright light appeared, and the scene in front of him instantly became brighter.


    "This is..." Liya looked around in surprise.


    This is an underground cave full of ice crystals. There is a tunnel on the wall to hover down, but the middle is empty.


    "This should be the bottom of the ice peak. Just now we fell four kilometers and then counted the way we walked. How could it be five hundred and one thousand, and then count here.


    It was almost a kilometer below the ice peak.


    "Look. They are all ghost people, and... what... what is that?" Lya walked to the edge of the passage and looked down. She widened her eyes and covered her mouth, as if she saw something terrifying. .


    Ye Hao stepped forward and looked over. The object in front of him also made Ye Hao startled.


    It was a monster that looked like a dinosaur, with a height of two hundred meters and black scale armor.


    To be specific, it looks very similar to the Godzilla in the movie, but this one is much scarier than that.


    On the monster¡¯s body, there are several black cylinders, which are pierced on its body. There are lines on it, as if it is sealed. Around its feet, ten black pillars stand there, surrounding the monster. In the middle.


    In addition to the pillars, there were also black chains that broke and fell to the ground.


    Many people with ghost cards are holding there and don''t know what they are playing.


    "This... this monster,... is dead... is alive." Liya whispered.


    "It looks like it should be dead. It has many wounds on its body, the horns on its head are broken, and only the holes in the two eyeballs are left. It seems that it has experienced a fierce battle and then was sealed here." Ye Hao Shen said.


    "But... but is there really such a monster on earth? I don''t...I''m dreaming." Lya still couldn''t calm down.


    "There can be vampires and werewolves on the earth. Couldn''t there be such a monster?" Ye Hao smiled to himself, he had seen so many things that he was only a little surprised when he saw the corpse of this monster now. .


    "And the purpose of the ghost card this time should be this guy. But how do they want to take away such a big guy?" Ye Hao looked at the ghost card staff in the black column formation below.


    He glanced around, and through his breath, he did not find the so-called Tier 6 strength guy.


    "What do we do now?" Liya interrogated Ye Hao.


    "Just watch the changes." Ye Hao didn''t know what to do.


    At this moment, murderous aura came from behind him, Ye Hao immediately turned around, holding a shuriken that appeared on his neck in one hand, and holding the soulchaser blade in the other hand on the opponent''s neck. .


    It''s a masked person. Could it be that they were discovered?


    "Bingye Meeko!"


    But when Ye Hao saw the eyes of the masked man, a name blurted out.


    The other person''s eyes also changed.


    "I''m Ye Hao!" Ye Hao murmured softly, then pulled Liya, who was still a little overwhelmed next to him, to find a hidden place.


    He took off his mask and looked at each other: "Hingye Meeko, why are you here? Could it be..."


    Ye Hao''s eyes changed: "Did you cooperate with Ghost Card?"


    The other party took off the mask, it was Hingo Meeko.


    She looked at Ye Hao with a little surprise, and then at Liya who was wearing her mask next to her.


    "How are you... and this French supernatural being here!"


    After a brief exchange, Ye Hao and Hingye Meeko can figure it out.


    The organization behind Himeno Meeko had cooperated with Guipai before, but she was not aware of Guipai''s actions this time.


    When she was outside, during the shock, a black hole appeared beside her. The black hole was uncontrollable and swallowed her directly. When she recovered, she appeared here.


    Ye Hao also briefly talked about his affairs with the French team.

 Chapter 1220： Men in black robe

    "But you came here from the outer area out of thin air... this is a bit too amazing." Liya looked at Hingo Meeko with a little suspicion.


    Hingye Meeko said faintly: "I am a space-based superpower. I have a strong perception and manipulation of space, but I still can''t fully control space. So when the surrounding space is chaotic, I will also suffer.


    And now the space here is very unstable, which makes me feel very uncomfortable. "


    Bingye Meeko frowned and looked at the entire ice cave outside.


    "Then do you know what that huge monster is? Or...Is there something similar to the space power to take that big guy away." Ye Hao looked at Bingye Meeko.


    Bingye Meeko looked at Ye Hao: "You still doubt me!"


    "I didn''t mean that..."


    "With my spatial abilities, it is impossible to fit such a big thing. Although the range of subspace is very large. However, the space black hole that I can open has a limit. With my current ability, it is estimated that the monster''s head can be installed. It''s a bit laborious to get in.


    My limit is a car. But if I have an A-level or higher strength and have a better grasp of space, there may be hope.


    Speaking of this, Meeko Hingino paused: "However, I know something about this monster."


    Ye Hao and Leiya''s eyes instantly became serious.


    Hingye Meeko looked at L¨¦a.


    "She is my friend, a French supernaturalist, a member of the French royal family." Ye Hao explained.


    "The Royal Family of France. You may know a little bit about this question when you go back and ask the eldest person in your family. I also learned from a hundred-year-old teacher." Meeko Hinono eyes with memories.


    "Do you believe that there is a **** in this world."


    God?


    Ye Hao was stunned for a moment. He pointed to the huge monster outside: "Don''t you say that the monster is a god?"


    "Of course that monster is not, but it has a relationship with gods. There are actually legends about gods all over the world, but the types are different. Now everyone in this world doesn''t believe in the existence of gods.


    But they don''t think hard about why things that have never existed leave so many traces. "Hingye Meeko said with a chuckle.


    "It''s all this kind of thing, you still sigh these. Say it''s important!" Ye Hao urged.


    "You weren''t curious about what ghost cards are planning. As far as I know, they have many collaborators all over the world, such as your China''s underworld, the 11th district of the United States, and our Mitsubishi community.


    Although everyone''s pictures are in different directions, there is one very important point, and that is...to approach the power of God! "Hingye Meeko said with a serious face: "But the research has produced a bottleneck and has been unable to break through. Every organization is looking for its own solution.


    I guess that Guipai wants to simply find a research body close to God, and bring it back for research, so as to gain power close to God. "


    Bingye Meeko''s explanation is rather interesting.


    The power to approach God?


    Is there really a **** in this world?


    But now it has nothing to do with Ye Hao. The only thing he thinks about now is to leave this place quickly!


    "Right. There is one thing..." Bingye Meeko looked at Ye Hao and stopped talking.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Hao asked.


    Hingye Meeko hesitated for a while, she gritted her teeth and said: "This is considered to be the favor you saved me last time. Rofors of the US team has a plan to slay the dragons, calling out the abilities of the first-tier teams of the second-tier teams outside the central area. By.


    The C-level ability alone is more than double digits. They say that you are a B-level ability and must get rid of you first. "


    Dragon Slaying Plan, Luo Fusi!


    Ye Hao smiled in his heart, this guy still knew that the strength of the US team alone could not be his opponent, so he called the other teams.


    "We''ll talk about this when we go out. There seems to be a little movement outside, let''s take a look out."


    Ye Hao cautiously walked to the edge, watching the situation below.


    But fortunately, all the people with ghost cards were gathered below at this moment, and did not notice that there were three outsiders above them.


    At this moment, a man in a black robe walked out.


    All the ghost card members who saw this man were kneeling on the ground.


    It seems that this person is the boss of that ghost card?


    "How are you preparing?" The black robe man asked in a deep voice in English.


    "Boss. The first phase has been completed, and everything is ready for the second phase. The energy harvesting device has collected the energy generated by the entire Arctic ice sheet. It is enough for the next phase of the plan." A masked man pointed Next to a huge instrument, the top of the instrument looks like a lightning rod.


    "Very good. This time we have been planning for a long time, and we must not make a mistake! Now we are going to the second stage. The seal must be unlocked. We can take this guy out." Hei Pao said.


    "Yes."


    All the ghost card members moved into action, and they would connect the pipes of huge instruments to the ten black columns around the monsters.


    "That huge instrument!" Hingye Meeko saw that huge instrument, her face suddenly changed.


    "Do you know that thing too?" Ye Hao felt that Bingye Meezi must still know a lot of things, but she didn''t want to say it herself.


    Meeko Hino hesitated, she said: "That thing is considered a failure, it was designed more than ten years ago. It has the function of collecting fighting energy around, but the collected fighting energy cannot be used by researchers. , So this research project was abandoned.


    I remember this is the host, and there are many extensions. As long as those extensions are activated, the fighting energy within a certain range will be collected!


    "Absorb fighting energy? Ext. This is not what you said." Ye Hao took out the thing that he had captured before.


    Heino Meeko looked over and nodded in surprise: "Yes. Although the appearance has changed a bit, it should be this. I have seen it in the book of research records."


    "I know now, why they have chosen the time to fight in the Arctic." Ye Hao looked down with deep eyes.


    The combat energy generated by the melee of more than a thousand supernaturalists is quite huge.


    Ghost cards need these energy, so they choose the Arctic War at this time, and they don''t hesitate to send people in.


    At this moment, everything was set up. Ten masked men took out a needle-like thing and stuck it on their body.


    And that huge machine was also activated, and a wave of energy spread out, impacting the standing black pillars.


    Ten masked men burst into huge flames all over their bodies at the same time, rushing to the black pillar, and even directly hugging the black pillar.


    More than a dozen black pillars are like burning torches at this moment.

 Chapter 1221： The sixth-order great magister!

    "Fire ability?" Ye Hao looked at this scene in amazement.


    The flame powers on these ten masked men are very powerful, at least at C level!


    "That''s a potion of supernatural powers! I didn''t expect that the ghost card was also successfully developed!" Hingye Geiko muttered.


    "Power potion?" Ye Hao looked at Bingye Meizi in confusion.


    Heyno Geiko didn''t hide anything about this, and said bluntly: "The potion of supernatural power is one of the projects jointly researched by Ghost Card and the 11th District of the United States. After the user injects the potion, he will have the supernatural power.


    But so far there have been big side effects, and the duration is an issue. There is also a relationship between the strength of the ability and the amount of injection, but if the injection is too much, it is very likely that the user will eventually be backlashed and then die. "


    One by one mystery was solved.


    When the people from Helan Kingdom came in, why they were detected as supernatural beings, indicating that they were injected with these drugs.


    With these potions, the ghost card is equivalent to having the ability to mass produce!


    "But so far, this kind of medicine has not been able to be mass-produced, and the production cost is very high. In addition, I heard that the requirements for users are very high, at least the physique has at least the level of forbearance, which is the strength of your Huaxia."


    Bingye Meeko saw Ye Hao''s worry and explained.


    Although mass production is not currently possible, once these side effects and drawbacks are broken, the power of ghost cards will greatly increase!


    What is the bottom line of this ghost card!


    But at this moment, the ground was still shaking violently, almost the same as the first shaking before.


    Fortunately, Bingfeng was stiff and firm, and they were not affected by it inside.


    But the outside is different. The city of ice and snow felt an obvious shock, and even in the outer area of ??the Arctic ice sheet, there were many horrible cracks.


    The ice storm in the central area is getting more and more intense, and its power seems to be further increasing toward a third-level storm.


    Even the affected area extends several hundred meters from the boundary of the central area.


    Inside the ice peak.


    The scene before me is really scary.


    The person who didn''t know the ghost card touched what mechanism, and black light emerged from the ten black pillars, which complemented the black cylinder inserted into the monster.


    It''s like a net put the monster in it.


    And the ghost brand people are constantly using that instrument to tilt energy against this huge black screen.


    Finally, a crack appeared on a black pillar. A few seconds later, the black pillar was turned into ashes in the flames, and the masked man who used the fire ability before also disappeared.


    It is probably swallowed by flames.


    Before one black pillar disappeared, dozens of black pillars inserted into the monster''s body were shattered.


    There are almost nine tenths left.


    But with the first root, there is the second root.


    Those black pillars began to crack slowly.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Hao frowned.


    What is the origin of this monster? Does it really exist close to God, and where does God live?


    And why is this monster being sealed here.


    Ye Hao even suspected the battle before him that the entire Arctic ice sheet was actually a product derived from sealing this monster.


    Ye Hao''s heart trembled when he thought of this.


    What a terrifying strength this monster must have, and the people who fight the monster, or... other creatures...how powerful they must be.


    Those ice storms outside, it is estimated that most of the people who placed the seals, set up to stop outsiders.


    Ye Hao calculated that the first wave of earthquakes was caused by the broken iron chains in the first stage mentioned by these people.


    Normally, there is only a first-level storm, and when someone breaks in, a second-level storm will occur.


    Once someone touches the seal, the storm outside will intensify, and even a third-level storm will appear.


    The ghost card has come twice and failed.


    Daniel said that there have been three third-level ice storms in the hundred years since the Ice City was established, and two of them were probably caused by ghost cards.


    As for the other time, other strong men may have broken in, but none of them succeeded.


    But these are Ye Hao''s guesses.


    Kaz


    Several black pillars split again, and most of the black pillars on the monster''s body are missing.


    The earthquake is getting stronger and stronger.


    Finally, this scene lasted for ten minutes, all ten black pillars shattered, and hundreds of black pillars on the monster disappeared.


    The earthquake disappeared.


    "The second stage is complete!" The black-robed man''s words were obviously joyful, and he raised his hand: "Hurry up. For the third stage, we have to take the guy and leave here."


    go away!


    Ye Hao''s eyes shook, he really wanted to know how this man would take this big guy out.


    In the black-robed man''s hand there was an extra jet black staff with five gems of different colors on the staff.


    He began to spit out some unintelligible spells, and then his scepter fell heavily on the ground, and a line slowly appeared under his feet, and then began to extend.


    "Magic circle! Does he want to use magic to get this monster out?" Ye Hao had heard the magic spell before, and he recognized it all at once.


    This turned out to be a magician!


    A gust of wind suddenly blew, and the black robe on the black robe man''s neck was exposed, and a mark like a tattoo appeared.


    Ye Hao''s pupils dilated!


    That mark!


    Ye Hao had seen that mark before, and it was also what Nightingale had been looking for.


    He is the boss of the ghost card!


    Could it be that he was the enemy that Nightingale was looking for, the murderer of the Seven Nights Team!


    It couldn''t be easier for a person with Tier 6 strength to slaughter a squad that even had no innate ability.


    "Who is on it!" The black robe man suddenly shouted angrily!


    All the ghost card members raised their heads, just in time to see the three people with their heads sticking out from the top.


    "No, we were found!" Liya exclaimed, and was targeted by the sixth-order powerhouse, that would really be dead!


    "What should we do?" Bingye Yazi looked at Ye Hao and asked.


    "Everyone, go up for me. Go and kill those three people!" The black robe man ordered.


    All the ghost card members began to swarm upwards, the number was at least fifty or sixty, some were martial artists, and some were supernaturalists.


    The levels are at least the third and above.


    "That guy is now releasing the magic circle. If this powerful magic circle is interrupted in the middle, he will definitely be injured. If he wants to use it then, it will take at least a few days to repair. So he can''t do it now!"


    Ye Hao stood up and said coldly: "Now there is no way, I can only fight!"


    With that, Ye Hao jumped straight down, his eyes turned into silver and red, red wings grew behind his back, and he held a red Fangtian halberd in his hand, and a faint golden light enveloped Ye Hao''s body.


    Around him are 72 soul chasing blades unsheathed, and dozens of water dragons are condensed.


    This is a good opportunity to kill that Tier 6 magician, and by the way, he can avenge Nightingale''s teammates, so that Nightingale doesn''t need to be swayed outside.


    Without hesitation, Ye Hao displayed his strongest fighting state and rushed down!

 Chapter 1222： The wrath of Poseidon!

    Chapter 1222 Sea God''s Wrath!


    Ye Hao was like a killer at the moment, where Fang Tian painted the halberd in his hand, those ghost cards with warrior abilities were all evasive.


    And the one who avoided it was directly cut off.


    "Multiple water dragon burst!"


    Dozens of water dragons aimed at the black-robed man who was still releasing the magic circle below.


    "Protect your lord!" Several ghost masked men guarded the black robe man.


    The power of the water dragon burst directly tore their bodies open, and blood splashed on the black robe of the black robe man.


    What followed was seventy-two soul chasing blades.


    The black-robed man looked at these murderous sharp blades, and the earth-yellow gems he developed lit up.


    An enchantment appeared, and the Soul Chaser was blocked outside.


    "Magic!" Ye Hao wrinkled, no matter how the Soul Chaser attacked, he couldn''t break the barrier!


    And at this moment, several C-rank abilities players rushed towards Ye Hao with lightning.


    Boom boom boom


    There were explosions and blood everywhere, but these were all the masked people who attacked Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at the women on both sides of him.


    "It''s crazy to kill a Tier 6 powerhouse." L¨¦a has become a little wolf girl. She licked the blood on her claws, and then spat it out in disgust: "It''s disgusting. Sure enough, it''s all in the movie. It''s a lie."


    She straightened her face and smiled: "But I like this crazy!"


    On the other side of Hingye Meeko, several small black holes appeared around her, and various weapons were continuously tilted out of it.


    She herself was holding a ninja knife and whispered coldly: "Although we have a cooperative relationship with Ghost Card. But this kind of dangerous thing cannot be let them take away."


    "Then we''re going to be a little faster, that guy''s magic circle is about to be completed." Ye Hao smiled and glanced down, that magic circle has formed.


    The monsters are generally covered inside.


    It''s a pity that the teleport is still cooling down, otherwise it will pass directly.


    But fortunately, these ghost players are not very strong, and under Ye Hao''s breakthrough, they came to the bottom of the black robe.


    "You block these craps. Give that guy to me!" Ye Hao summoned seventy-two soul chaser blades. He clenched his fist, his wings behind him flew for a while, and in the blink of an eye he flew to the top of the black robe man.


    "Die me!" Ye Hao roared, waving the **** Fangtian painted halberd in his hand.


    bump


    The huge impact sound almost shattered the eardrums of everyone present.


    Ding


    Several pieces of earthy yellow gemstones fell on the ground, and one of the five gemstones originally inlaid on the black-robed man''s staff disappeared.


    "Boy. You are looking for death." The black-robed man''s voice was a bit angry, this is a weapon that has accompanied him for many years.


    A few meters away, Ye Hao wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and the Fang Tian painted halberd in his hand turned into blood.


    "The turtle shell is gone, let''s see what you do next!" Ye Hao carried a golden light in his right palm, and the sound of Long Ming was heard.


    Eighteen palms of the dragon!


    bump


    This time, Ye Hao flew upside down and hit the ice wall heavily.


    "Ye Hao!"


    Both Liya and Hingye Meeko were shocked, but there were too many ghost players besieging them to support Ye Hao.


    "Madan, what kind of stuff." Ye Hao got up.


    Top sacred healing technique!


    After using the top sacred healing technique, his almost fragmented body took a sigh of relief.


    He frowned and looked at the man in black robe. Just now, his eighteen palms of Jianglong had hit something soft, and he himself was bounced back by the reaction force.


    A magic circle appeared under the black robe man''s feet.


    Huh? He is now unleashing the magic circle, it is impossible to use other magic circle, there is only one possibility that this is the effect of a certain prop on him.


    "Smelly boy. You can force me to use this one-time magic circle, you have the ability. But you will pay the price soon!" The black robe man''s gloomy voice sounded.


    That magic circle has been completed one-third, and soon all the patterns will be completed.


    Ye Hao approached step by step, and finally his hand was pressed around the black robe man''s body, and an invisible film blocked Ye Hao''s hand.


    "Humph." The black robe man let out a playful hum.


    [Gold right hand testing...]


    [Physical immune magic array: This magic array can be immune to physical attacks that are lower than the caster''s strength, and it can also block magical attacks with average power for half a minute]


    Immunophysics?


    This thing is powerful, although the duration is only half a minute, but after half a minute, this guy''s magic circle will be completed.


    "Huh. I thought it would be possible to hide with a new turtle shell, isn''t it just physical immunity. Then I will bomb you with magic!" The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth curled up.


    The black robe man was shocked, how did this kid know that his magic circle was physically immune.


    This is a one-time defensive magic that he has spent several years portraying on the magic wand, which is one of his life-saving tricks.


    Forget it, this kid knew it was useless, as long as he gave himself another half a minute, he would be confident that he could complete the magic circle.


    At that time, it will not be easy to clean up these ants...


    The black robe man''s thoughts paused. As a magician, he noticed that the surrounding water elements were instantly hollowed out.


    "Liya, Yazi. You hide yourself. This is the first time I have used this trick. I don''t know how effective it is." Ye Hao''s clothes went without wind.


    "Its name is: Poseidon''s Wrath!"


    On the surface of Ye Hao''s body, there was a huge illusion, unable to see clearly, but a giant with a trident in his hand.


    The five-second singing time is over.


    Ye Hao''s eyes flashed sharply!


    The giant illusion held up the trident in his hand, and suddenly a stream of water appeared out of thin air, centering on Ye Hao and the black-robed man.


    In the blink of an eye, they were submerged by water.


    Leya and Hingye Meeko didn''t forget Ye Hao''s advice, they had already used their abilities and fled to a relatively safe place.


    But the turbulent waves that resembled beasts were a bit scary.


    They even saw a figure that looked like a warrior in the sea, tearing at all the ghost card members that were submerged in the sea.


    In addition to the warriors, there are also various ocean monsters, and the sea water is stained with a lot of blood red.


    This lasted more than ten seconds before the sea water disappeared, and there was no trace except for the broken limbs on the ground.


    But when Liya and Bingye Meeko looked at the place where Ye Hao and the black-robed man were before, they were shocked.


    The black-robed man stood there intact, the magic circle had formed, and a bright light appeared.


    But Ye Hao was unable to lean against the ice wall next to him.


    Let me go, is this Tier 6 magician so scary?


    His own tricks can''t hurt him a little bit.


    "Boy. You are very good, I will remember you. When you meet me next time, I will let you know what life is better than death!" The black robe man''s dark voice came.


    The magic circle under his feet lit up with a brilliant light, covering him and the huge monsters in it.


    "But before that, I will make you pay a certain price."


    Suddenly, a black flame rushed out of the magic circle, and its target was not Ye Hao, but Bingye Meeko!

 Chapter 1223： Teleportation circle

    Chapter 1223


    In the face of the black fire that rushed forward, Hingye Meeko wanted to take it, but the black fire was extremely fast.


    She summoned the black hole, but the black fire had already flown past where the black hole was.


    At this moment, she was too late, and could only watch the black fire getting closer.


    And just when he was about to rush to her and devour her.


    A figure appeared out of thin air and stood in front of her!


    Ye Hao?


    Bingye Meeko looked at this man, this Chinese man in astonishment.


    She didn''t understand why this man would venture again and again to save him.


    When I first met Huaxia Airport, when I fell into the deep sea, and... this time.


    The next moment, the black flame burst open, and the huge power drove the distant Liya upside down and smashed it heavily on the wall.


    Everything on her body that was contaminated with black flames began to burn, even skin and bones!


    L¨¦a took out her dagger immediately and cut open all the contaminated areas. Fortunately, she was in a werewolf state.


    The recovery ability of the werewolf was also quite terrifying, and within a short while, the flesh and blood became as before.


    "This...this is the power of Tier VI."


    Leia swallowed. She looked around, and all the broken arms left on the ground were now completely gone. If she hadn''t reacted quickly just now, the aftermath would have swallowed her.


    And... this was just an attack casually launched by the black-robed man.


    If he fights earnestly, perhaps they have not threatened the possibility of the black-robed man at all.


    By the way, Ye Hao!


    Liya suddenly raised her head and looked at the place where Ye Hao and Bingye Meizi were.


    Just now the aftermath is so powerful, and as the target of the attack, the damage they have to bear...


    "Cough cough..." Hingye Meeko coughed. She raised her head and looked in front of her. The man was still standing, like a wall.


    [Ding: The task is complete. Save Meeko Hingno three times and get a chance to win a physical draw]


    …ç…ç…ç


    This is the sound of metal hitting the ground.


    Ye Hao fell to the ground with a plop, panting.


    In the place where the two women could not see, the pictures of mountains slowly disappeared.


    Seventy-two soul chasing blades fell on the ground, and the blades of each blade showed some signs of decay, and some directly broke.


    Ye Hao''s eyes are full of troubles.


    The Soulchaser is considered scrapped, but somehow it got his life back.


    The trick that the guy slapped just now was really terrifying, Tier 6! This is the strength of Tier VI!


    It was a bit crazy to think that I tried to kill this guy just now.


    But that guy is also smart, and finally said that he should pay a little price. If he directly attacked him, he was not 100% sure.


    But the companion who attacked Ye Hao was different.


    And Bingye Meizi, Ye Hao was determined not to let Bingye Meizi die for the task, but Ye Hao couldn''t make it.


    At the last critical moment, Ye Hao could only choose to redeem!


    ¡¾Top Teleport¡¿


    [Exchange for top teleport, consume 4000 skill points]


    [Current skill points are insufficient, and loan system is adopted. Ding...The host currently owes 2978]


    Because Ye Hao used the wrath of the sea **** once during the battle, coupled with the top sacred healing technique, it consumed a little skill point.


    Right now, Ye Hao''s huge sum of money was completely exhausted, and he owed a huge amount of nearly 3,000 skill points.


    But it''s not a loss, Ye Hao still has three thousand energy stones, which can be absorbed later to offset the debt.


    But Ye Hao teleported over just now, and he tried to teleport and evade with Bingye Gezi, but he was surprised to find that locked by the black fire, the surrounding space could not be teleported.


    That means that only entry is allowed and no exit is allowed!


    In desperation, Ye Hao could only try to use the soul chaser to form a shield to resist for the first time, but the power of the black fire was too great, it should be some kind of magic.


    The Soulchaser blades were all corroded and destroyed, although they had gone through too many battles, they might have been overworn.


    After that, Ye Hao could only offer a picture of the mountains, after all, he couldn''t think of other ways.


    Fortunately, Kunshantu is so powerful that he took this trick.


    However, the heaven and earth aura in the mountains map has also consumed a lot.


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked at where the magic circle was.


    In addition to the lines of the magic circle on the ice, the black-robed man and the monster had disappeared without a trace.


    "Ye Hao... are you okay." Liya ran over and looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    "I''m fine. But... you''d better change your clothes. Although I am used to being naked, everyone is naked, which is a bit unpleasant." Ye Hao looked at Lya and Bingye Gezi behind him.


    Only then did the two women notice that they were naked, because of the extremely corrosive black fire just now.


    L¨¦a''s body was repaired, but her clothes were not spared.


    Although Bingye Meeko was protected by Ye Hao, it was possible that his clothes had been stained with black fire, although it turned into ashes.


    "what!"


    In fact, Ye Hao is still naked now, but it doesn''t matter if the big man is naked, but a man and two women are naked together, this picture is a bit imaginative.


    The two women blushed and immediately found a hidden place and began to change clothes.


    Ye Hao generously put on a cotton-padded jacket, and walked towards the magic circle.


    Around the magic circle, there are the marks of the previous black column circle.


    Ye Hao touched it with his golden right hand.


    [Golden right hand detection...]


    [Ding, the analysis is complete]


    [Hei Yao Prison: A special sealing formation that requires equipment made of special materials]


    [Sorrowful lock: has the purpose of suppressing energy]


    [Transport Array: You can send objects in the Array to the teleport point set in advance]


    Hei Yao''s cage should refer to the ten black pillars array.


    The sleepy lock is the chain that the ghost brand said before the first stage of unlocking.


    The teleportation circle, the sixth-order magician, finally used the teleportation circle to leave.


    Because the magic circle didn''t last long, that guy didn''t take Ye Hao and the others seriously at the time, but just flicked it casually.


    Otherwise, Ye Hao and the others would not be alive anymore.


    The sixth-order magician, according to the system of the magic guild, should be the great magician, two levels higher than the Hilton he encountered in ancient Rome.


    And depending on the staff he used, it was still a multi-line magician.


    About this person, you can go to the Magic Guild for interrogation, maybe you can find any clues.


    And now Ye Hao is very interested in this teleportation circle, because of the analysis of the golden right hand, all the frame patterns of the circle are in Ye Hao''s mind.


    But Ye Hao''s current strength is still unusable, but not being able to do it now doesn''t mean that he will not be able to do it in the future.


    Ye Hao looked at the empty ice hole, thinking about the black monster just now.


    It''s a pity that he never touched the monster with his golden right hand, otherwise, perhaps he could know some more interesting information.

 Chapter 1224： They... are going to die!

    Chapter 1224 They... are going to die!


    "Good luck. I thought I was going to climb out again, but I didn''t expect this ice peak to collapse." Liya looked at the clean and clear polar night sky.


    It is hard to believe that they are still in the central area.


    The surrounding storm has disappeared completely.


    "It seems that everything here has something to do with those just now. Those disappeared, Bingfeng and these storms have disappeared." Bingye Meizi muttered.


    The ice peak that was originally towering has disappeared without a trace at this moment, but after Ye Hao and the others climbed up from the ground, they saw the outside scene.


    So they don''t need to climb the ice peak that is more than four kilometers high, which saves a lot of time.


    "But these are all made to seal the monster. How powerful was that monster before his death." Ye Hao secretly said in his heart.


    "There are still five hours before the end of the ice melee. Let''s go out quickly." Lya stretched her waist, and she was in a very good mood now.


    Their French team also collected a lot of points, and the top five is no problem.


    The most important thing is that the werewolf bloodline in her body has awakened. She wants to return to the family quickly to check her own strength and bloodline level.


    Although it is generally the fourth generation bloodline.


    However, there are some exceptions, because of the dilution of blood, there are also examples of falling into the fifth generation.


    Hingye Meeko remained silent, and she wanted to leave as soon as possible. In fact, she herself didn''t care much about this Arctic battle.


    She just wanted to go back now and report everything she saw here to my father.


    However, both women looked at Ye Hao in unison.


    The strength of this Chinese is really terrifying! There must be some secret hidden in him.


    "Okay. Let''s go, get out of here!" Ye Hao also had a relaxed expression, leading the two girls towards the ice and snow city.


    Anyway, the melee was almost over, and it was not wrong to walk directly in the direction of the Ice City.


    While walking, Ye Hao also looked at his own harvest this time.


    Hingye Geiko''s mission was completed, and he was given a chance to draw a lottery.


    Ye Hao chose to draw without hesitation.


    ¡¾Extracting physique...¡¿


    [Ding, congratulations to the host for acquiring fire physique]


    What does the fire system mean?


    Ye Hao clicked and took a closer look.


    [Fire system physique: There are attributes of energy in the world, and fire is a symbol of ferocity and mania. The fire type physique can make the host immune to the weaker fire type attacks, and at the same time cast attacks on the fire attribute, which has the effect of effect bonus. Note: **One of the physique fragments]


    The previous introduction is normal. What does this note mean? What is one of the physique fragments?


    Ye Hao couldn''t read the first two characters clearly, as if they had been mosaicked.


    Could it be that by arranging certain physiques, you can merge into a certain physique?


    For example, the physique of the werewolf and the blood race, Ye Hao fumbled out the blood wolf state.


    However, physique can only be relied upon. Ye Hao closed this page and immediately went to check the physique page. He wanted to see if the price of physique had changed.


    Fortunately, it is still 2000 skill points.


    It seems that if it is the constitution obtained by the task, it will not affect the price of the constitution, and if it is the exchange constitution, the price of the next constitution will be doubled.


    After watching his physique, Ye Hao went to see the top power he spent 4000 skill points.


    ¡¾Top teleportation: you can teleport within 1000 meters, and you can teleport around the selected target. A teleport opportunity is filled every hour. Upper limit: 100. Can spend skill points to exchange: 10 skill points one. ¡¿


    This is awesome.


    It is equal to one hour of cooling time, and the upper limit is 100. If Ye Hao wants to escape, he can escape to 100 kilometers away in an instant.


    Sure enough, with the two words top-level, the skills are much better, but it is a pity that these 4000 skill points are a bit scary.


    Because there was no impact from the storm, Ye Hao and others were very fast, and they came to the periphery of the central area an hour later.


    "There is someone ahead!" Ye Hao and Liya felt it almost simultaneously.


    Both of them have the super sense of a werewolf.


    The three of them immediately became alert, and then Ye Hao discovered that it was Bingcore and the others.


    However, Bingxin and the others looked something wrong. They were stained with blood, and they seemed to be injured. Green was even carried by Ding Xiaohu.


    May of France followed them.


    Ye Hao frowned and ran up immediately.


    Perceiving someone approaching, they were a little wary, but when they saw Ye Hao and Liya, they fell to the ground like a deflated balloon.


    The people of the French team were okay and rushed to L¨¦a excitedly.


    "His Royal Highness, how are you doing."


    "His Royal Highness, I was waiting for my negligence to make you almost in danger!"


    In front of her team members, L¨¦a once again recovered to become the aloof princess.


    "Team Ye. You... go and save the stone... and Tiansu them. If... if it''s too late... it''s... it''s too late..." Mo Chen shouted out of breath, and then he went. Fainted.


    Xue Shitou, sky speed?


    Ye Hao frowned and asked, "What''s wrong with them. What happened to you? Who attacked you?"


    Several members of the Huaxia team were exhausted, and they couldn''t tell for a while.


    "After we escaped, we wanted to go to the Ice City to request rescue. But we didn''t expect to be ambushed by a group of C-class abilities on the road.


    It seems that they are coming for you, your team member, the petrification ability, and the speed ability. They stayed and fought hard with the enemy, let us go first.


    Because we really couldn''t fight, we could only leave with these injured Chinese abilities first. Mei looked at Ye Hao and explained, and she looked at Mike on the side: "Mike, use your power to detect that place and let him take a look. "


    Mike stood up, he looked at Ye Hao: "Thank you for saving your Royal Highness."


    After speaking, his eyes were pale, a 3D projection appeared in front, and a group of people could be seen a few kilometers north of the city of ice and snow.


    Mike waved his hand to enlarge the area.


    He immediately appeared in Ye Hao''s scene, making his eyes blood red and his fists clenched.


    In the picture, Xue Shitou was tied to an icicle, and the skin on his body was cut with ice skates. There was basically no good place on the whole body.


    Tiansu was kneeling next to him, his two legs were completely twisted and deformed, if the doctor saw it, he would immediately judge this leg...mostly it was useless.


    Even so, a person was still standing in front of Tian Su, punching him with one punch.


    There were dozens of supernaturalists around, watching with cold eyes, and some even showed sneer expressions.


    "This is their dragon slaying plan! They couldn''t find you, so they focused on the Chinese team." Bingye Geiko whispered.


    Everyone looked at Ye Hao, and the atmosphere here was quite strange at the moment.


    "Liya, help me take care of my team members and I will deal with some things." Ye Hao''s gloomy voice sounded.


    "Captain Ye, calm down. There are more than a dozen C-level abilities there." Lucas persuaded.


    Although the two had a bad relationship before, Ye Hao brought back their princess, and Lucas respected Ye Hao for this alone.


    But when Ye Hao''s voice fell, his figure disappeared.


    "Princess...this." Daxi the maid looked at her Royal Highness.


    L¨¦a covered her face and said with a chuckle: "There is a good show to watch now. Those people are really looking for death, they even provoke him."


    Those people are looking for death?


    Everyone in France was puzzled, how did it sound that the princess was not worried about Ye Hao, but about the group of supernaturalists.


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s figure was moving fast.


    His debt increased by a thousand points because he directly exchanged one hundred teleports.


    The people in the picture just now have been labeled in Ye Hao''s heart.


    They... are going to die!

 Chapter 1225： Ye Hao appears

    Chapter 1225 Ye Hao Appears


    Many people gathered on the wall of the Ice City, and they all saw what was happening outside.


    "Asshole. I demand to stop immediately!" Hou Boyi roared angrily.


    Olena also secretly clenched her fists next to her. Although they had only been with Xue Shitou for a few days, these people were friends of Master Shengzi.


    Had it not been for Master Shengzi had previously emphasized that without his order, no action was allowed, she would have rushed forward.


    At this moment, several staff members came up to appease Hou Boyi''s emotions.


    "Haha. This is a melee in the ice field. Everything can happen. Death is the same. If you Chinese can''t afford it, why do you need to come." Yamada sneered at the side.


    Although the people in the city don''t know why this happened, they are also watching it with cold eyes.


    As long as they are not targeted.


    At this moment, Hou Boyi''s emotions could not be calmed down at all, and there was an electric flash on Hou Boyi''s arm.


    That''s right, Hou Boyi is a power player.


    At this moment, he felt that the current in his body was going out of control because of anger.


    "Sir, we warn you again. If you do any behavior that we think is threatening, it will have a great impact on the team you represent." The staff surrounded the Hou Bo group and even made a uniform at any time. Hou Boyi''s preparation.


    "Lao Hou! Calm down, calm down!" Arif of Batan squeezed in and walked in front of Hou Boyi.


    "Lao Hou, you must not be impulsive here. You have to think about it, if you are impulsive, it may cause your Chinese supernatural powers to be severely punished! You have to think carefully."


    Arif tried to dissuade Hou Boyi.


    Hou Boyi squeezed his fist, and finally he roared and hit the ground with a fist, and the electric light on his body dissipated.


    "These **** bastards! One day you will pay the price." Hou Boyi gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. The nails had penetrated deeply into the skin, and the blood stained the ice.


    The people around heard Hou Boyi''s words, but they all ignored it.


    Just because Huaxia still wants them to pay? joke.


    "Okay. It''s not at the last juncture. This situation must be due to some reason. And your strong captain hasn''t appeared, maybe he can do something." Arif comforted.


    "Although Ye Hao has the strength of C-level. But the group of people outside has gathered more than a dozen C-levels. No matter how strong Ye Hao is, he cannot be more than a dozen C-level opponents!"


    Hou Boyi now prefers Ye Hao not to appear, facing more than a dozen C-level abilities, and several D-level abilities.


    Even if it was to call the entire Huaxia ability group over now, it would be too bad.


    This is the powerlessness of the weak!


    Outside the city of ice and snow.


    "Don''t you have the ability to petrify? Why don''t you petrify now? Your skin is very hard. Oh...tsk tsk tsk, why is this bleeding!" Paul sneered and cut through Xue Shishi''s skin little by little with the dagger in his hand. .


    The blood has stained the ice under Xue Shitou''s feet.


    Xue Shitou''s cheek twitched, he gritted his teeth and barely opened his eyes.


    "One day, I will use your head as a ball!"


    "Hahahaha. Just rely on you? You Chinese pigs?" Paul sneered and slapped Xue Shitou''s cheek, the next moment the dagger in his hand plunged heavily into Xue Shitou''s right shoulder.


    Xue Shitou was trembling all over, and his teeth were crushed, but he still didn''t say a word.


    On the other side, Nagata stood in front of Tiansu. He squatted down and looked at Tiansu who was hurt all over his body.


    "Boy, let me tell you one thing. As long as you call me grandpa now, I can spare you not to die!"


    Tian Su raised his head, his eyes were almost covered by the blood left on his head.


    "Grandson. What''s the matter with you calling Grandpa?" Tiansu sneered.


    Nagata''s face immediately became extremely ugly. He raised his hand, and Tiansu''s two legs were covered in mud and wrapped.


    Then the sound of bone cracking can be heard.


    Tian Su''s face was pale, he gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with killing intent.


    "Grandson, let me tell you. You''re done... Team Ye... Team Ye will definitely kill you!"


    "Hmph, he. If he dares to appear here now, his results will be worse than you." Nagata said gloating.


    There are more than ten C-level abilities, even B-level abilities here have to bow their heads obediently.


    Next to it, the Russian team.


    "Captain, I feel... Let''s quit. I have a very bad feeling!" Ivanov has sweat beads in his palm at this moment, he has never felt this way before.


    ¡®Exit now? I still want to see how Hua Xia Tian fell. "The Russian captain sneered.


    genius? The power world does not need two geniuses, one is enough.


    The torture in the field continued.


    "Aren''t you running fast, I will abolish your legs. Let''s see how you run!" Nagato grinned, Tiansu''s legs were completely covered with mud, and then blood shed.


    At this time, the tormented Tian Su spit out blood on Nagata''s face.


    "Only this ability? Grandson, you didn''t eat." Tian Su laughed.


    "Baga!" Nagata was occupied by anger. He walked to his companion Sakamoto''s side, drew the samurai sword from his waist, and returned to Tensu.


    "Huaxia, I will send you to death now!"


    Nagato raised the samurai sword in his hand.


    "The **** thing is you."


    A voice suddenly appeared.


    A scarlet scimitar appeared, as well as a figure.


    "It''s you!" Nagata''s eyes widened, and he was startled by Ye Hao who appeared out of nowhere.


    He took a step back subconsciously, but his body fell to the ground. He looked at his legs in amazement, and his legs were broken.


    "Ahhhhh...my...my legs!"


    "Ye... Team Ye." Tian Su raised his head and looked at the figure in front of him, at this moment he felt relieved.


    Because their boss is here.


    Ye Hao looked at Tiansu''s **** legs and raised his hand.


    "Don''t be afraid, I will let you recover."


    Top sacred healing technique.


    A ray of light appeared, and Tian Su''s injuries recovered at a visible speed.


    Everyone who saw this scene was dull.


    Three-line...C-level powers with healing powers, and young people in their 20s.


    Jealous!


    At this moment, most people''s hearts are exuding jealous emotions.


    But this also made the captains of several first-line teams more determined to eradicate Ye Hao.


    This genius cannot be retained, and the current situation of the top power in the world of supernatural powers cannot be broken.


    All abilities began to prepare for battle, and all kinds of fantasy scenes appeared.


    The city of ice and snow.


    "Three-line supernatural powers!" Yamada and the surrounding bystanders showed a look of jealousy.


    How much they want such a genius to appear in their country, it will mean that their country''s ability group will rise a step, and even squeeze into the ranks of the top countries.


    But at the moment they are a little gloating, because they have guessed why so many supernaturalists are here.


    Maybe someone discovered this genius of the Huaxia team and wanted to kill him here.


    "Leader Hou. You, a carefully cultivated genius, seem to stay here forever." Yamada looked at Hou Boyi with a grinning smile.


    Hou Boyi gritted his teeth, and he began to worry. Ye Hao, who exposed the healing powers, was now a target of public criticism. Could it be that the opportunity that China had finally waited for was so lost.


    Olena next to Hou Boyi didn''t think so. Lord Son is invincible, and these people will pay the price for their actions.

 Chapter 1226： Dont even want to live

    Chapter 1226


    Soon Tiansu''s injuries healed, but his legs had not fully recovered.


    It''s not that the top healer can''t do it, but the group of wolves around don''t give him time.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and the icicle tied with Xue Shitou rose from the ground and fell in front of Ye Hao. Ye Hao put the blood-covered Xue Shitou flat on the ground.


    "Stone, you can bear it a little bit more."


    "Um... Ye Team... you are careful." Xue Shitou almost lost the strength to speak.


    "Tiansu, stay here. Use this talisman to treat his wounds first, and I will get these things done soon." Ye Hao handed over a small healing talisman to Tiansu.


    Then he turned around and looked at the group of supernaturalists.


    "Now it''s time to settle accounts with you." The blood knife in Ye Hao''s hand disappeared, and the water condensed around him.


    "How are you going to die!"


    "Hahaha. Boy, you are a bit too crazy. I admit that you are very powerful, but you can see clearly that there are sixteen C-level abilities here!" Paul looked at Ye Hao with a sneer.


    Luo Fusi''s eyes under the sunglasses looked at Ye Hao: "Huaxia people, you have to pay for what you do."


    "Kill me, kill him for me!" Nagata yelled in pain, while still using his hands to get himself away from Ye Hao as much as possible.


    Ye Hao twisted his neck and said coldly: "Anyway, you guys here today. Don''t even want to live."


    The voice fell, and several water dragons rushed out.


    "Start slaying the dragon!" Luo Fusi took off his sunglasses, and his eyes shot two lasers.


    But Ye Hao is fast, and the laser just passes through his hair.


    "Roar!" The Russian Ivanov turned into a giant bear, roaring there.


    At the same time, other abilities were attacked.


    Teleport


    Ye Hao disappeared out of thin air again, and next time he appeared behind Paul.


    "I said before, don''t show up in front of me."


    Paul was shocked and felt the murderous aura behind him. He didn''t expect Ye Hao to disappear and reappear out of thin air.


    Finally, a palm fell on Paul''s head, who was too late to escape.


    Paul''s arms drooped weakly, bleeding from his orifices.


    "What is going on with him? So fast!"


    "Impossible, no matter how fast it is, it can''t disappear instantly."


    "It''s space movement, this guy also has the ability of space movement!" an ability person exclaimed.


    It''s not a three-line ability, it''s a four-line!


    This Huaxia person subverted their ideas again.


    "No matter what kind of line he is, let him stay here today!" Several supernaturalists gathered together shouted at the same time.


    A flame appeared out of thin air around Ye Hao''s body, burning Ye Hao''s body.


    "This is a feast prepared by all of our fire-type abilities. Even B-level abilities may not be able to face it easily." A C-level fire-type abilities said hesitantly.


    "The flame? The temperature is not enough." A voice came from the flame.


    Then they saw an amazing scene, Ye Hao, who was intact, walked out of the flames.


    This... This guy is not afraid of flames, what is going on?


    "Boom!"


    At this moment, a voice came from the Ice and Snow City, and at the same time the sentinels set up throughout the Ice and Snow City also sounded like a bronze bell.


    This is the voice announcing the last half an hour of the melee.


    "Time is running out. I don''t want to waste time. I invite you to die now." Ye Hao said coldly, and at the same time a stream of water rushed out from under the ice layer and rushed Ye Hao into the sky.


    "Everyone bombarded him with abilities!" Luo Fusi yelled, his eyes bracing lasers and trying to shoot Ye Hao.


    But the water flow like a fountain brought Ye Hao to an altitude of 100 meters.


    "Freeze the water!" Bing Nan ordered, pressing his hand under the ice.


    Use the ability to freeze the water stream, and other ice-type ability players present also start to act.


    The spouting stream of water began to freeze bit by bit.


    At the same time, various abilities that can be attacked remotely are aimed at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked condescendingly at the group of people below, as if looking at the dead.


    "The anger of Poseidon."


    Those abilities that had impacted were blocked by a water curtain. As for the ice that tried to freeze the water, it was instantly shattered by the more turbulent current.


    The sea water began to spread into the ice.


    A giant phantom holding a trident appeared behind Ye Hao.


    One by one, water tornadoes appeared.


    Under such battles, the ice broke and the world changed color.


    Only the place where Tiansu and Xue Shishi are intact.


    All the supernaturalists began to face this terrifying power.


    Many D-class abilities were swept away by the water tornado, and their bodies shattered into pieces in the air.


    Others were flooded with water, and after a few seconds, only the flesh and blood body was left.


    For a while, it seemed to be a **** on earth.


    In the city of ice and snow, everyone looked at the scene before them in disbelief, as well as the man floating in the air on the water.


    At this moment, he felt like the **** of the sea, judging those mortals.


    "Foul! That guy fouled. This is magic, I know it is magic. This is at least a seventh-order magic!" A European roared, and he pulled a staff member.


    "Hurry up and end the battle, otherwise our team will all die."


    The leaders of some other teams have also become uncomfortable, and the superpowers of their respective teams have died one by one in the turbulent sea.


    The staff was obviously shocked by the scene, he looked at his companion and asked what to do.


    "What about magic. He is also an ability person. As long as he is an ability person, what kind of battle he uses here will be fine." Hou Boyi said nonchalantly: "Do you want to violate the rules?"


    Hou Boyi''s words seemed to slap these people heavily.


    At this moment, Hou Boyi''s heart was also extremely excited, he did not expect Ye Hao to possess such terrifying strength.


    magic?


    Although I don''t know why he uses magic, this effect is definitely at least B-level, and can only be used by A-level abilities.


    At this moment, Malthus appeared on the wall. He frowned slightly as he watched the scene in front of him.


    "Mr. Deputy City Lord, we request to stop the fight." Those people looked at Malthus pleadingly.


    If this continues, even if they win, many power teams will suffer heavy casualties, and those powers with powerful powers may be able to withstand such losses.


    But they can''t!


    "How much time is left before the end of the battle?" Malthus asked.


    "26 minutes." A staff member replied.


    Malthus was silent for a while, then he said: "The rules of the ice melee, no matter what happens in the melee, outsiders can''t stop it."


    These words made everyone''s hearts feel cold.

 Chapter 1227： Blood icicle

    Chapter 1227 Icicle of Blood


    The sea water disappeared, and the lives of half of the supernaturalists present were also taken away.


    "Many fewer people." Ye Hao looked at those who were embarrassed and had survived the roar of the Seagod.


    Most are C-level abilities, and a small number of D-level abilities.


    These people were all looking at him with angry and horrified eyes.


    "Didn''t you say that you want to kill the dragon?" Ye Hao looked at them contemptuously, "It''s up to you?"


    "Huaxia people, we apologize for our previous behavior, can we let our people leave?" Ivanov looked at Ye Hao panting, with fear in his eyes.


    The strength of this Huaxia is really terrifying, most of all is the trick just now.


    "Leaving? From the moment you appear here, your destiny has been doomed, and there is only one choice." Ye Hao said coldly: "Death."


    "Ivanov, don''t talk nonsense with this Chinese. We Russians are invincible!" The young Russian captain wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, and his whole body was wrapped in metal, which seemed to be his ability.


    "Captain..." Ivanov also tried to dissuade the captain.


    But the young captain didn''t listen at all, he had been taken away by jealousy.


    "Implement my plan." The Russian captain suddenly placed his hand on Ivanov. Although Ivanov was a little reluctant, he closed his eyes.


    Then Ivanov disappeared, and then the Russian captain touched his other five players.


    "Power! This is power. I am a genius, I am!" The Russian captain roared excitedly, his body began to deform.


    First it turned into a grizzly bear, and then the grizzly bear started to become huge, and it became thirty times the size of a normal grizzly bear. It looked like a hill.


    This hasn''t stopped, the whole body of the grizzly bear begins to be covered with metal, as if a grizzly bear is wearing armor.


    "Roar!"


    A roar came from the grizzly bear''s mouth, Ye Hao''s face wrinkled, it was a sonic attack.


    With a roar, the grizzly bear raised his hands, and a ball of flame and a ball of ice crystal appeared on its two hands.


    Then, a big fireball and a big iceberg smashed over.


    "It turns out that your ability is fusion." Ye Hao guessed what the Russian captain''s ability was. He could integrate the abilities of his own players, and he himself was a dual ability.


    The current grizzly bear contains a lot of abilities. Just by looking at it, there are: gigantic, bear, ice, fire, sonic, metal enhancement, it is estimated that there are strength enhancements or physical enhancements. The ability.


    Facing the big fireball and the big ice mountain, Ye Hao was not afraid of danger, blood-red wings grew behind him, and at the same time a blood-red Qinglong Yanyue knife was held in his hand.


    "open!"


    A blood-red curved blade was thrown out, directly splitting the big fireball and the big iceberg.


    "This is... a vampire!" A well-informed psychic was taken aback.


    After all, this place is relatively close to Europe, and everyone knows a little about blood races.


    What kind of monster is this guy? stranger? Magician? Chinese Warrior? vampire?


    My goodness, we are not dreaming, we are trying to hunt this monster.


    This is simply a group of hunters who provoke a dragon, and these hunters become prey in a blink of an eye.


    At this moment, even Hou Boyi was confused by Ye Hao.


    And Ye Hao''s killing has just begun...


    ...


    Ten minutes later, the people on the Ice City looked at the sight of the last day in horror.


    There were icicles standing there, and each icicle was stained with blood, because the people who had lost their lives were pierced by the icicles, and blood poured out from their chests, staining the icicles red.


    There was a loud noise.


    The badly injured grizzly bear fell to the ground, and in front of it was a man who looked like a demon, with blood-colored wings and a **** knife.


    And the murderous eyes.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and the water wrapped around the neck and limbs of the grizzly bear like a chain, as if to divide him by five horses.


    In the end, the grizzly bear was no longer able to support it, and burst open, and seven people fell to the ground.


    "Cough...cough..." Ivanov looked at Ye Hao in horror, and he shouted: "Run away."


    "Escape? Where do you want to escape?"


    As soon as Ivanov moved, his body was pierced through the chest by the **** long knife.


    Seeing this, the other abilities have no desire to fight. This guy is a butcher.


    They began to flee.


    Even if it is a C-level ability person, he chose to escape at this moment. No matter where he flees, he just needs to escape to a place that the demon can''t find!


    "Asshole. Huaxia people, I warn you! If you dare to move them, our Russian ability team will not let you go!" On the wall of the city of ice and snow, a shaozi threatened.


    That person is the head of the Russian team this time.


    But when his voice fell, Ivanov had been pierced by an icicle growing from the ice and suspended in midair.


    "Sorry, your voice was too low just now. I didn''t hear clearly." Ye Hao said lightly, and he looked around.


    At this moment, except for those with supernatural powers hung on icicles, there is almost no one here.


    "Running?" Ye Hao''s mouth made a touch of each other: "Want to play a game of cat and mouse!"


    The next moment, Ye Hao''s body disappeared, and a few seconds later, a corpse that had lost consciousness was brought back, and was pierced by an icicle in his chest like everyone else was treated.


    A man in the Ice City covered his face and fell to the ground.


    "It''s over... it''s over. Our team... it''s all over."


    Subsequently, one after another was brought back.


    The people on the city wall were even numb, and they were also afraid of the terrifying Chinese.


    This is a demon, this guy is a demon!


    Ding.


    Another bell rang, which means there is one last minute left.


    Several people stood on the city wall, their eyes tightly staring outside, because there were still a few of their teams who had not been captured.


    As long as they can sustain the battle until the end of the battle, then that Chinese man has no right to continue killing.


    Ye Hao appeared in front of the "icicle group" again, this time with two corpses in his hands.


    The head of the English team panted, and the power fluctuations in his body were about to riot.


    "I will kill you!"


    "Sir, please calm down." Malthus appeared behind the Englishman and put his hand on him.


    The head of the English team gritted his teeth and looked at Hou Boyi fiercely.


    Hou Boyi had become accustomed to this look, because the people around hadn''t known how many times he looked at him with this look.


    At this moment, many staff members gathered around him.


    Don''t get me wrong, these staff are not guarding Hou Boyi, but to protect Hou Boyi from being attacked by angry psychics.


    But Olena had a faint smile at the corner of her mouth. Although this scene was a bit bloody, it was the Son who was trying to judge them.


    In the eyes of her believer, Lord Saint Son is doing the right thing!


    "Guru..." Arif on the side swallowed and looked at Hou Boyi and said, "When did you Huaxia have such a monster?"


    Hou Boyi smiled bitterly: "You ask me, who shall I ask?"


    Hou Boyi looked at the **** "icicle group" and sighed inwardly, this time your kid is cool, but your mess...hey forget it, let Dongfang Ze take care of it later.

 Chapter 1228： Slaughtered by one person

    Chapter 1228


    On the snowy ground, Sakamoto and that Yuko are running continuously.


    As for their Captain Nagata, he was already suspended in those icicles.


    "This time, what kind of monsters did we provoke." Sakamoto limped along.


    Yuko walked swayingly, blood constantly flowing out of her abdomen, forming a blood stain on the snow.


    "But the last bell has sounded just now. As long as we hold on for another minute, we can live." The smile that Sakamoto had just revealed suddenly stiffened.


    Because he didn''t hear the footsteps of Yuko behind him.


    A few seconds later, there were two more corpses in the "icicle group" outside the city of ice and snow, and beside them was the deadly long vine.


    Nagata''s death was very miserable, both legs and hands were broken, and his body was even more bruised.


    On the wall of the Ice City, Yamada sat on the ground, his eyes dull, and his mouth kept saying: "No...impossible. This...this is impossible."


    At this moment, a young Russian Ye Hao pinched his throat and brought it back.


    That man is the talented captain of the Russian team with fusion ability.


    "No...no. Stop..." the head of the Russian team shouted loudly.


    "Let him go, as long as you let him go, we are willing to give out 500 energy stones!"


    This person is called a Russian genius, with unlimited potential fusion ability. If he died here, this would be a considerable loss to the Russian ability group.


    But no matter how this person shouted, Ye Haoquan didn''t hear it, and the icicle pierced his body.


    At this moment, Ye Hao has only one thought in his mind, these people who hurt his brother must die!


    At this moment, someone noticed that all the abilities who participated in this "ambush" just now have almost been hung there at this moment, and their bodies are blown by the cold wind.


    But there are still a few days to miss the net, that is the two people of the US team.


    At this moment, two people appeared on a snow **** next to the city of ice and snow. It was Luo Fusi and the ice man of the US team, who ran towards the city of ice and snow panting.


    At this moment, there are still ten seconds left before the end of the battle!


    The head of the US team yelled in his heart, hurry up, hurry up.


    But a huge black shadow appeared. It was a giant holding a trident in a terrifying scene before.


    "The hunter game is about to end." Ye Hao looked at the two people who were running away like mice indifferently.


    Possess the endless power of the mountains, the blood and the terrifying recovery ability of the werewolves.


    Unless the strength is stronger than Ye Hao, the number is completely useless here.


    Death is just a matter of time.


    The giant''s illusion summoned several water tornadoes, which were very powerful, and smashed toward the two.


    Luo Fusi took off his sunglasses and tried to shoot through these tornadoes with a laser.


    But he can only shoot a few holes, but don''t forget that these are water, which quickly returned to the original state.


    The ice man summoned the ice shield and tried to resist.


    Boom!


    A bell sounded louder than before, followed by a yellow light from the city to the sky, visible from hundreds of kilometers away.


    This means that the ice melee is over.


    And at the moment the bell rang, the huge shadow behind Ye Hao disappeared, and the waterspout was gone.


    But there were two icicles standing where Roosevelt and Iceman were just now, and one of them was a pair of broken sunglasses.


    Silence.


    This time the ice melee ended, there was no cheers from the past, only silence.


    Seeing that **** icicle was silent.


    Seeing that the Chinese man fell silent.


    Some figures appeared on the ice in the distance.


    "This...what happened?" Several supernaturalists looked at the icicles in front of them, and they were startled.


    More and more supernaturalists rushed back.


    They also saw these icicles and the dead bodies hanging on the icicles.


    "Oh my God, what did I see. Those are the seven of the English team! And their captain. They are all dead! This...who did this?"


    "This is a C-rank supernatural player, the island team long vine..."


    "And this person is also a C-level ability."


    "Russian deputy captain Ivanov, my goodness. How can he be here too!"


    "It''s not just him, look over there. There are a lot of the seven Russians."


    All the abilities who came back looked at all this as if they were looking at the end.


    They were surprised to find that the lowest strength of these people were D-level abilities, and there were a large number of C-level abilities.


    And this situation is simply a massacre.


    Who did this? Or... was it done by a certain team?


    "Could it be that the American supernaturalist did it?" Those with supernatural powers began to doubt, because they only found the body of one American supernaturalist Paul.


    "Is it really them? They are too crazy. They almost killed most of the first- and second-line teams!"


    "This... it''s unlikely. There can be more than a dozen C-level abilities here. Even the U.S. abilities may not have such a big appetite."


    "Wait, none of their badges have been taken away?"


    "Don''t try. The battle is over. You can''t absorb points now."


    Those with the ability to return, seeing this blood-colored icicle, did not dare to enter it, and took a detour, and hurried back to the city of ice and snow to interrogate what happened.


    And their person in charge told them amazing answers.


    China Group!


    A person!


    Massacred everyone on the icicle outside!


    Those who heard the news even wondered if it was April Fool''s Day or was their leader fooling them?


    But looking at their serious eyes, and their last very serious sentence.


    "You will remember it for me. Would rather provoke death for me than provoke the Chinese man named Ye Hao!"


    In the end, they are still skeptical about this matter.


    The French team, as well as the Chinese team, were late, standing in front of the blood-colored icicles watching this scene.


    Although they had been relying on Mike''s ability to watch the battle remotely, they had watched the whole process of Ye Hao''s massacre.


    But when they saw this scene immersively, their hearts were still shaking.


    "This... is this really done by Team Ye? I''m not... dreaming." Ding Xiaohu''s chin almost fell to the ground.


    Mo Chen took a deep breath: "Team Ye...Is it a human being?"


    Compared to the shock of the China Team.


    The French team chose silence.


    Mei Ji looked at his Royal Highness, they thought of what the Princess had said before, but they didn''t expect it to be fulfilled.


    "His Royal Highness...I...I will go to your Excellency Ye Hao tomorrow to apologize for the rudeness." Lucas'' back was cold at the moment.


    Thinking of fighting with such a monster before, he felt like he was dreaming.


    "Let''s go in." L¨¦a sighed, this matter is not over yet.


    That guy''s head heated up to do such a thing, which is tantamount to breaking the sky in the power world.

 Chapter 1229：

    Chapter 1229


    The city of ice and snow, on the central square.


    Almost three hundred people gathered here, which looked a bit desolate compared with the first thousand people at the beginning.


    Most of all, this time, of the four first-line teams, only France is still there, but the United States, England, and Russia are all absent.


    And everyone knows the reason, because they offended a man, a demon.


    A group of people appeared. Seeing this group of people, everyone subconsciously gave way.


    That is respect for the strong, but also the fear of the devil.


    Ye Hao calmly walked to the front position, and France''s L¨¦a was right next to him.


    Olena, who was next to Ye Hao, frowned when she looked at Leia.


    "You did it a bit crazy this time." Liya looked at Ye Hao and said softly.


    "I don''t think so." Ye Hao said lightly.


    When they decided to ambush themselves and attack Xue Shitou and Tiansu, their fate had already been decided.


    L¨¦a sighed, and she felt helpless.


    That group of guys actually want to defeat this person innocently, this person is a monster who dared to face up to the sixth-order magician.


    His current comprehensive strength, Leya estimates at least about Tier 5! At least Tier 4 peak.


    And he is only 20 years old now!


    An idea emerged in L¨¦a''s heart, to know that he is a person with werewolf blood, if he can...


    "Ye Hao." A call came, and Mahira and Madi and others came over, their eyes with shock.


    Mahira looked at Ye Hao: "Outside...you did the one outside?"


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word.


    This was already a good answer. Mahira took a deep breath and looked at Ye Hao.


    Before, she thought that she had a chance to catch up with Ye Hao, but now she found that this was simply a dream.


    One person killed most of the top power of the contestants this time!


    This strength, this talent, can no longer be described as a genius.


    "Brother Ye, he is so handsome!" Maddie looked at Ye Hao with golden light in her eyes.


    After that, everyone fell into silence very quickly, because Deputy City Lord Malthus appeared on the high platform in front of the square, and he slowly walked up.


    When he stopped, his eyes fell on Ye Hao.


    This time he looked at Ye Hao, not with the look of young people, but with people of the same grade as himself.


    The two eyes are different.


    "After 48 hours of fighting, the third stage of the Arctic Scramble for the ice melee has ended. The badges of the teams have also been collected by our staff to count points."


    As Malthus was talking, a staff member ran up and murmured a few words in his ear.


    After Malthus listened, he continued to say to everyone: "Very good. Now our staff has completed the statistics. Please take a look at our standings!"


    A fluorescent virtual screen appeared, with the names of more than one hundred teams lined up from top to bottom.


    However, the order is still in accordance with the order of points after the second team battle.


    A few seconds later, a "+" sign and numbers appeared behind each team.


    However, at least one tenth of the numbers are 0, including the top US teams, England, and Russia.


    The leaders of several teams are all present at the moment, and their faces are very bad.


    Because this time, every one of their teams was wiped out.


    In previous battles for the Arctic, they also suffered large-scale casualties.


    But this is the first time the entire army has been annihilated, and they are now considering how to report this matter to the headquarters.


    In addition to the teams with 0 behind, there are some teams with numbers behind, and the least is 10 points.


    The most likely to belong to the China Team, ranked fifth, with 280 points behind.


    France, above the China team, had less than 100 points.


    "Well, now, please take a look at our latest standings, which is also our top ten spot this year!" Malthus snapped his fingers.


    Then the fluorescent screen was divided into two pieces, one of which was densely written with the name of the team. Those dim colors meant that they did not enter the top ten.


    And the other one was written with ten team names in a few dazzling golden characters.


    First place: China Team, 436 points.


    Second place: France, 242 points.


    Third place: United States and Russia, 170 points.


    Fifth place: English, 163.


    Sixth place: Batan State, 156.


    Seventh place: island country


    eight place¡­¡­


    The standings are expected and unexpected.


    The Huaxia team ranked first with twice as many points as the second place. This was what they expected, after all, the blood-colored icicles outside were still standing there.


    But what was unexpected was that Batan, who had always been in the third-tier team, scored fifty points and climbed to sixth place! Also stepped on the island country.


    "According to the allocated quota, the first Chinese power group will have 40,000 energy stones per year in the next five years.


    The second place France will have 20,000 energy stones per year in the next five years.


    And the third place is because Russia and the United States tied for points, so we decided to merge the third place 10,000 with the fourth place 8,000 and split them equally. Russia and the United States will receive nine thousand each year.


    The fifth place in the next five years, Yingjili will have five thousand energy stones per year.


    The sixth place, Batan, will have 3000 energy stones per year in the next five years. "


    There Malthus announced the new allocation for the next five years.


    Now, some people are happy and some are worried.


    The American and Russian superpower teams are expected to tighten their belts in the next five years, but five years will not have much impact on them, after all, they still have a lot of storage.


    But it is easy to change from frugality to luxury, and it is difficult to change from luxury to frugality.


    Of course it is France and Batan that rejoice.


    France is a little better, after all, they are also a strong team, second place in history also won.


    And the few people in Batan almost jumped up in excitement.


    "Sister, we turned out to be sixth!" Maddie looked at her sister excitedly.


    Mahira also cried with joy, and she raised her head to prevent her tears from streaming down as much as possible.


    But she also knew that it was all because of that man.


    "I''m not mistaken. We actually made Batan into the top ten! Three thousand...three thousand energy stones..." Arif, the person in charge of Batan, was overjoyed and fainted suddenly.


    Several Bataan supernaturalists hurriedly supported their leader.


    "Arifu look at you for this kind of talent. Isn''t it three thousand can... can brighten the stone? Tired to see... nest, nest... nest... good." Hou Boyi looked at the standings in a daze.


    "Leader Hou, if you speak, straighten your tongue before you speak." Bingxin said with a light smile covering her mouth.


    "Wo...speak...you didn''t straighten up...it''s... nonsense." Hou Boyi retorted.


    "Forty thousand energy stones, I''ll tell Xue Shishi and Tiansu the good news." Mo Chen ran towards the hotel with excitement.


    Xue Shitou and Tiansu basically had no problems under Ye Hao''s sacred healing technique, and Tiansu''s broken leg had also grown, but it would take some time to recover the habits.


    So Ye Hao didn''t let them out, but took a rest at the hotel.

 Chapter 1230： Meteorite

    [The task is completed, the host won the first place. Reward 1,000 skill points, intermediate upgrade coupon*3, a random special ability]


    Ye Hao''s mind also sounded a system reminder that the task had been completed.


    "This is the end of this Arctic battle. Let''s go back and rest for the time being. At 24:00 tonight, we will hold this burning ceremony to see off the sacrificed supers.


    Then tomorrow there will be ships taking everyone out of the Arctic ice sheet one after another. "


    At this time, after Malthus finished speaking, he was ready to step down.


    "You go back first, I have to deal with some things." Ye Hao said to Olena and the others, then disappeared.


    They have now learned that Ye Hao also possesses the teleport skill, so they are not surprised.


    After all, if you get used to being surprised, you won''t have too many such emotions.


    Maybe even if Ye Hao showed another ability now, they wouldn''t be surprised.


    In the corner of the square, Yamada was about to leave, but suddenly, his collar was caught.


    "Why is Mr. Yamada walking in such a hurry? Don''t forget, your bet has not yet been fulfilled."


    Ye Hao''s voice came from behind Yamada.


    Before Yamada had time to resist, the scene before him changed.


    The next moment, the person standing in front turned out to be Malthus, who had stepped down and was about to leave.


    Malthus saw Ye Hao and Yamada suddenly appear, he quickly realized that Ye Hao brought Yamada because of something.


    "Vice-City Lord. I asked you to make a guarantee before, Mr. Yamada should honor it." Ye Hao sent Yamada''s collar and smiled.


    Yamada swallowed, his face pale, he didn''t even dare to look at Malthus''s eyes.


    Malthus glanced at Yamada, and he said faintly: "Three Thousand Energy Stones. I will send someone to Mr. Ye Hao''s house before night."


    "Then I''m relieved." Ye Hao nodded, and then prepared to leave, but he stopped again and looked at Malthus.


    "Mr. Vice-City Lord, do you know if there is anything deep in the central area of ??the Arctic Ice Sheet?"


    With Ye Hao''s words, Malthus''s eyes fluctuated slightly, but he quickly concealed it.


    He looked at Ye Hao: "Why does Mr. Ye Hao ask? Did you go in?"


    "Nothing is curiosity. After all, there were two consecutive earthquakes before. I think it might have come from the central area."


    "Mr. Ye Hao, don''t worry, it should be crustal movement." Malthus laughed.


    "Well, then I''m leaving." Ye Hao left.


    Malthus looked at Yamada and said indifferently: "Mr. Yamada. Regarding your island nation¡¯s ability group owed us the 3,000 energy stones in the Snow City, I will inform you of the ability group.


    Hope you will return it as soon as possible. Or you can use the energy stones that you will distribute in the next five years as a mortgage until it is paid off. "


    After speaking, Malthus also left.


    Yamada stood there desperately, knowing that he would be finished this time.


    Two thousand energy stones!


    This time their island team only won seventh place, and the quota allocated for one year is not enough to return this energy stone.


    ...


    Back at the homestay, Ye Hao heard Xue Shitou and Tian Su''s excited shout.


    He smiled, went back to his room first, and opened the system interface.


    The most conspicuous thing is the scarlet letter that appears in the skill point.


    ¡¾Arrears: 3125¡¿


    When Ye Hao fought before, he exchanged an intermediate ice power ability, so that he could summon icicles.


    There are also two uses of Poseidon¡¯s Wrath, and many times of teleporting.


    This caused Ye Hao to consume nearly 1,000 skill points in that battle. It can be said that he was fighting with skill points, otherwise Ye Hao would not have won so easily.


    As a result, the amount owed once climbed to more than four thousand, but fortunately, the task of the Arctic battle was completed, and he also won the first place, minus more than 1,000 skill points.


    Ye Hao took out the three thousand energy stones from his storage ring and absorbed it.


    ¡¾Arrears: 125¡¿


    Ye Hao was relieved that the amount of arrears was so much less, as long as the three thousand bets were sent, the arrears could be paid off immediately.


    Putting this matter aside, Ye Hao took a look at his mission harvest, three intermediate upgrade volumes.


    [Intermediate upgrade coupon: you can upgrade an intermediate skill to advanced for free]


    With intermediate skills, Ye Hao glanced at his skill list, and then he had a choice.


    [Intermediate ice abilities use upgrade volume to upgrade to: advanced ice abilities]


    [Intermediate fluoroscopy upgrade volume to: advanced fluoroscopy]


    [Intermediate invisibility using upgrade volume to upgrade to: advanced invisibility]


    Perspective and invisibility are the skills that Ye Hao acquired earlier. Although they are good in some aspects, they are only suitable for sneak attacks in battle, and frontal combat must be lethal.


    So Ye Hao didn''t upgrade them. This time there was an upgrade volume and he upgraded these two by the way.


    The invisibility technique is upgraded to advanced, the effect can make the people around invisible, and can effectively hide the breath.


    After the perspective eye is upgraded, I can even see the power in the air.


    However, there was an option that surprised Ye Hao. Generally, there were level skills and top-level options.


    However, the perspective eye does not have the top level. Instead, there are a few ambiguous texts behind it, and there are 5000 skill points.


    What the **** is this, five thousand skill points, which is more than the previous upgrade teleport.


    Ye Hao didn''t ponder this thing for too long, but chose to look at the third reward of that task, the special ability.


    After clicking, a line of subtitles appeared, and Ye Hao''s skill bar also added an extra skill.


    [Meteorite: Determine the power of the skill through the skill points consumed by the host. ¡¿


    This skill, a very strange introduction, determines its power by the skill points consumed?


    Ye Hao pondered for a while, and he whispered in his heart: Meteorite.


    [Meteorite activation: Please select the skill points to consume, minimum: 10]


    This really depends on the skill points to determine the power level, Ye Hao has the urge to try it.


    But now he has another important thing to do.


    There are also dozens of corpses of C-level abilities who have not absorbed the abilities crystal.


    In the previous fight, I was dazzled by anger and forgot about it.


    It was about to be cremated in the evening, and I could only take advantage of the current time to absorb the bodies of those with supernatural powers, and rush to gather his A-level power crystals.


    Ye Hao turned the window and left.


    ...


    Inside a huge underground cave, surrounded by steel plates, the space here is huge.


    In the center of this space, a magic circle was carved on the ground.


    Many people gathered around, all waiting.


    Some of them are still playing poker in their hands.


    A golden light flashed from the magic circle, and everyone was breathless!

 Chapter 1231： A-level power crystal

    The black monster appeared out of thin air.


    There is also a man in a black robe.


    "Cough cough..." The black robe man coughed on the ground with a mouthful of blood, his body trembling, almost supporting his body by the magic wand.


    "Why are you alone? Are you okay." Another man in a black coat and sunglasses and hat came over.


    The black-robed man raised his head: "There was an accident and everyone else died. But fortunately, I brought this thing back."


    "Are you...injured?" The man in black was surprised. He knew the strength of a man, how could someone hurt him.


    "When I released the teleportation circle, a young man ran out to stop him. He was a little bit strong, and he could even release water magic. That trick is a bit scary when I think about it now, but fortunately, he was not strong enough and did not hurt. To me."


    The black-robed man''s eyes showed an eagle-like look: "But next time I meet him, I will let him understand what real magic is."


    "You take good care of your injuries, and leave the rest to me." The man in black raised his head and looked at the huge monster in front of him, with uncontrollable excitement in his eyes: "With this research body, we will soon be able to explore What kind of creature it is.


    Even let...we...become godlike beings! "


    ...


    Ye Hao returned to his room. He checked the outside. Xue Shitou and the others didn''t seem to bother him. They probably thought they were too tired and were resting.


    Ye Hao sat on the sleeping bag and raised his hand.


    One after another crystal clear crystal fell in front of Ye Hao.


    "Three C-level power crystals. Fifteen D-level power crystals and a large number of E-level power crystals." Ye Hao was excited.


    "However, it seems that a few corpses were missing during the inspection just now. It may be that some team members are reluctant to cremate their members here, and prepare to take them back.


    Regardless of these, let''s integrate them first! "


    Thinking about it, start doing it.


    Ye Hao used the Power Devourer to fuse them one by one.


    However, Ye Hao also found a small technique, which is to fuse the power crystals of the same power first, and the resulting power crystals will be stronger.


    After fusing with other power crystals, you can swallow the powers of those power crystals and retain the original power.


    After some fusion, Ye Hao smoothly merged three B-grade crystals that were all ice elements.


    There was no choice before, but now with so many reserves, Ye Hao has a way to determine the ability.


    Three B-level power crystals fuse, this time the fusion time is longer, almost one minute.


    Then a crystal blue supernatural crystal was born, with blue fluorescence in it, and it looked like a star on a closer look.


    "It''s beautiful." Ye Hao sighed.


    This is the first A-level power crystal that Ye Hao has obtained. Although it is said that after absorbing this power crystal, it is very possible to obtain the strength of the A-level power.


    However, the specific situation depends on the actual devouring.


    [Ding, congratulations on speed successfully fusing an A-level crystal. Power Devourer is upgrading...]


    [Evolution of the Ability Devourer: Ability Devourer]


    Ye Hao was taken aback, what the **** was this, that gun model disappeared.


    But Ye Hao searched for a long time, and found it in the title column that Ye Hao had been neglecting.


    ¡¾Ability Devourer: When the host''s hand touches a dead ability person, it can swallow the ability possessed by the ability person and turn it into an ability crystal. And can merge and purify the supernatural crystal. ¡¿


    Ye Hao tried it, and put two E-level crystals in his hands.


    After a few seconds, the two power crystals really merged.


    "It''s so convenient, you only need to touch it with your hands in the future." Ye Hao exclaimed.


    Then he merged the remaining power crystals, but did not merge into the second A Grade.


    The final result is also good.


    One ice-based A-level power crystal, one speed B-level power crystal, a fire-based B-level power crystal, and two water-based C-level power crystals.


    There are also several D and E grades.


    "With these, after I return, I can build a small power group in the Wanjia Welfare Institute." Ye Hao smiled.


    Bump


    At this moment, the door was knocked.


    Ye Hao collected the power crystal.


    "Please come in."


    "Ye Hao, the deputy city lord sent someone to deliver this." It was Hou Boyi who was standing at the door, and he handed over six suitcases.


    He looked at the suitcase with an envy look in his eyes.


    Of course he knew what was inside, there were three thousand energy stones.


    "You have a share of 40,000 yuan each year, so don''t stare at this." Ye Hao waved his hand and opened the suitcase in turn.


    There are three thousand energy stones lying quietly inside.


    Hou Boyi smiled. Instead of leaving, he closed the door and walked over to Ye Hao to sit down.


    "Ye Hao, thank you."


    With this thank you, Ye Hao could hear Hou Boyi from his heart.


    "Hua Xia is my country. Although I am not a good person, there is no problem doing such a thing." Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    "Then... Ye Hao. I... I can ask, how many abilities do you have now?" Hou Boyi asked curiously.


    "Well." Ye Hao didn''t hide any more. After all, he had already revealed a lot during the previous battle: "Water system abilities, ice system abilities, teleportation, object control, healing, you can count it yourself."


    Ye Hao didn''t finish, besides, he had several abilities.


    "Six..." Although Hou Boyi already had an estimate in his heart, he still swallowed at this moment: "Then... what is your ability level?"


    "It''s a C-level pinnacle. The reason why I was able to defeat those people was mainly because I had the bonus of the kinship ability at the time. As for why I had this. Don''t ask more." Ye Hao said casually.


    Hou Boyi is also a smart man, he didn''t ask too much.


    "Ye Hao, I have one more thing." Hou Boyi''s expression became serious: "This time you killed a lot of superpowers from other countries. They must hate you very much. It may not be easy when we go back. After all, you can¡¯t do it here, it¡¯s not necessarily outside.¡±


    "Relax, I have made arrangements for this. By the way, I will not go back with you this time. I have some things to do." Ye Hao said lightly, not caring about the potential threats.


    Hou Boyi wanted to remind Ye Hao, but he thought about it, his strength is only C-level, and no one is afraid, what is his ability to remind?


    "Then you have a good rest. Our boat will leave tomorrow morning." Hou Boyi stood up and walked outside the door.


    "By the way, Lao Hou. I remember that according to our group''s replenishment label, each additional ability can be assigned an additional quota. C-level seems to be 40 yuan, I now have six abilities, that is 240 yuan. Almost a year There are three thousand, can you send me a copy in advance."


    As Ye Hao was talking, Hou Boyi closed the door with a black face.

 Chapter 1232： Leave the north pole

    Chapter 1232


    This guy is still so stingy, Ye Hao secretly said in his heart.


    Click


    The door was opened again.


    "As long as you can give birth to a supernatural kid, and promise to join the superpower group after he is 18 years old. I can consider it! In addition, I will give you 1,000 energy stones as a childbirth allowance." Hou Boyi opened the door, a profiteer smile Looking at Ye Hao.


    "Go away." Ye Hao waved his hand and closed the door directly.


    After that, Ye Hao absorbed one thousand of those three thousand energy stones.


    [Current skill points: 875]


    The arrears were paid off instantly, because they were paid within a day, so there was no interest.


    In addition, Ye Hao judged his current strength.


    C-level pinnacle ability, two-level congenital warrior, half marquis-level blood, earl-level werewolf.


    Why is it half-Marquis-level? Because Ye Hao''s time for summoning the wings of blood cannot be maintained for a long time, it can only be said that it is equivalent to half-footed into Marquis-level.


    And Ye Hao''s heyday strength is estimated to be at the fifth level!


    That is equivalent to the sixth grade innate warrior.


    But it can¡¯t be maintained for a long time, the usual strength is still in the fourth tier, about the third level.


    Now, there is a show at the Heaven Gate!


    ...


    The next day, a cruise ship slowly left the North Pole.


    Ye Hao stood at the stern, looking at the Arctic ice sheet, his expression was a little serious.


    "Why, are you still thinking about what happened inside the ice peak that day?" Holding a princess umbrella and wearing a gorgeous princess dress, Liya walked to Ye Hao''s side.


    "Somewhat. After all, that monster at the time." Ye Hao felt a little uneasy when he thought of the **** monster.


    "After I go back, I will let the family members investigate. But I advise you to pay more attention to your own affairs now. You haven''t noticed that the people on this ship are looking at you with murderous eyes." Liya smiled.


    Ye Hao looked around. The leaders of the United States, Russia, England, the island countries, the three countries, and the Bangzi country were all staring at Ye Hao. If their eyes could kill people, it is estimated that Ye Hao would be ashes long ago.


    "If you want to see it, let them see it. Could it be that they still dare to kill me, or even let them dare not dare." Ye Hao chuckled lightly, his voice not covering up.


    Those who paid attention to Ye Hao could hear it, and their faces showed shame and anger.


    But they didn''t do it.


    "You are really crazy, this ship arrived directly in Greenland. When you get ashore, I guess there will be a lot of supernaturalists going to attack you.


    Although you are very strong, if the United States, Russia and other superpowers send B-level supernatural powers to block you, do you think you can hide? "Liya looked at Ye Hao, she wanted to see a panic on the man''s face.


    But the corner of his mouth still wore a faint and steady smile.


    "Are you worried about me?"


    L¨¦a blushed and covered her face with an umbrella leaf: "Nonsense, I just want to remind you because we used to fight together."


    "Thank you for your concern. But I can guarantee that when they disembark, they can only watch me leave obediently, and dare not move my finger." Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    "Continue to blow, it won''t kill you." Liya cast Ye Hao''s eyes, and turned to leave. She stopped just a few steps out.


    "When the time comes to die, you can ask this princess. Maybe this princess can save your life."


    After speaking, L¨¦a walked back to the cabin.


    "The breath on her body is a bit strange." Olena walked to Ye Hao''s side, frowning and said.


    "She is a werewolf." Ye Hao said bluntly.


    "Werewolf!" A trace of disgust appeared in Olena''s eyes.


    By the way, people in the Holy See have always hated blood and werewolves.


    But if Olena wants to stay by her side, she must find a way to change her mind. After all, he is considered a blood race and werewolf.


    "Olena, you hate werewolves very much." Ye Hao raised his head and said in a serious voice.


    If you use one word to describe Ye Hao now, it would be nothing more than a magic stick!


    "Of course. Werewolves are evil creatures, they are..." Olena was about to tell what she knew.


    Ye Hao stopped Olena from continuing.


    "Olena, what do you think is evil and what is justice?"


    Olena thought for a while: "The Pope said that bringing peace, friendship, justice to the world, and justice is the root of all evil."


    "Then I will ask you again. The Holy See is justice? Are blood werewolves evil?"


    Olena nodded.


    "Then why do people like August appear in the Holy See?" Ye Hao asked back.


    Olena''s face became stiff, and she retorted: "That...that''s just an exception."


    "Special case, then treat it as a special case. You also said that there are special cases in the Holy See, and there are also evils. Then why can''t the blood and werewolves have a righteous existence, or a peaceful life without conflict?"


    Facing Ye Hao''s words, Olena fell silent.


    "It doesn''t matter what a person looks like or what status he is. It doesn''t matter if he is a bishop, a nun, or a werewolf, or a vampire. As long as they do not harm others, then they are right or wrong.


    After all, the body and identity are bestowed by heaven. This is something they can''t choose. They can only choose what they do. "Ye Hao''s deep voice made Olena a little dazed.


    "For example, the French princess Leia. She is a werewolf. Have you ever seen her kill innocents. Or I, I am a holy son, and I am also a blood clan, and I killed before the ice city. With so many supernatural beings, do you think I am evil?"


    Facing Ye Hao''s question, Olena fell silent.


    Is Shengzi evil? of course not! The Son is the messenger of God, how could it be evil.


    But aren¡¯t werewolves evil? However, in the records of the Holy See, the werewolf blood family is the existence of evil.


    "Think carefully. If you are to stay by my side, there will be more and more killings like this. In other words, people of all kinds will meet a lot. If you don''t want to, it is best to return to the Holy See "Ye Hao said lightly.


    Half an hour passed, and the two stood there for half an hour.


    "Holy... Ye Hao, I understand. God created this world and created the creatures of this world. At the moment they were born, they are not good or bad. Every creature is fair and has its own The law of survival.


    If they do not do anything against morality, then they cannot be said to be evil. If they are dirty inside, then even if they are dressed in bright white robe, they cannot hide their ugliness.


    If they yearn for life, even if they look hideous, we have no right to judge them! "


    Olena looked at Ye Hao with golden light in her eyes.


    This girl is always involved with God, but the truth is similar.


    At least Olena won''t make any disagreement with the blood or werewolves.


    "I''ll stop here for this matter. What happened to the things I told you to do before."


    "It''s done."


    "Then let''s go back and rest, we will be in Greenland in about two hours."

 Chapter 1233： A phone call

    Chapter 1233: A Call


    Sitting in the cabin, there were seventy-two broken soul chasing blades in front of Ye Hao.


    His weapon has been destroyed, although it is a pity.


    But Ye Hao''s current strength, the Soulchaser blade can''t keep up. Although there are many weapons in the system store page, they are not what Ye Hao wants.


    You can also transform weapons in the blood state, which is very convenient.


    But that kind of weapon is not durable.


    Or... go to the old pope and ask for a holy artifact to play with?


    But the sacred artifacts that are not suitable for you are not good to use.


    And what kind of weapon should he want.


    A hidden weapon like a soul chaser?


    Or swords, knives, guns, halberds, axes?


    Ye Hao didn''t have a satisfactory answer in his heart.


    woo woo woo woo


    There was the sound of boats singing from outside. Ye Hao looked out the window and had already seen the dock. It seemed that he had arrived in Greenland.


    Ye Hao opened the door, Hou Boyi and Xue Shitou were all at the door.


    "Why are you all here?"


    Ye Hao looked at them in surprise.


    Hou Boyi said solemnly: "I have notified the Eastern Team Leader that the Huaxia Ability Team has arranged many people to pick us up on Greenland, as well as a private jet.


    In addition, on the high seas outside Greenland, our naval fleet is already waiting there, and they will be responsible for escorting us back to China. "


    I''m going to use such an exaggeration.


    And the fleet?


    Ye Hao didn''t know, because this time in the Arctic battle, his current level of importance was ranked highest in the Huaxia ability group, and even Dongfang Ze couldn''t compare to him.


    A C-level pinnacle six-type superpower in his early 20s won the first place for China. Don¡¯t forget that Ye Hao is only in his early 20s. After five years, he can still participate in the Arctic battle. This is not a piece of gold. Mine!


    Not to mention a fleet, if it is possible, Dongfang Ze and the others would like to fly over to pick them up.


    "Laohou, I said it before. You don''t need to worry about these things. I have things to do myself. You can go back by yourself." Ye Hao waved his hand, putting his hands in his pockets and walking outside.


    "But, your safety..." Hou Boyi said worriedly.


    "I''m safe here, those clowns dare not do anything to me." Ye Hao said confidently.


    After that, he was already on the deck.


    There were a lot of people on the deck, people from all teams, and the atmosphere was a bit depressing.


    L¨¦a and their French team also stood on the deck.


    Soon the cruise ship docked.


    Ye Hao and Olena stepped off the ship grandiosely, and at the moment, a black car was waiting in the port outside.


    "Strange. Why don''t they do it?" Liya looked at the people in surprise.


    The superpowers of the United States, Russia, England and other countries are all staring at Ye Hao''s car that is driving away with anger and suppressed eyes, and no one actually does it.


    This frustrated L¨¦a''s idea that there would be a big battle.


    This...what the **** is going on?


    It stands to reason that the existence of Ye Hao in these countries should be eager to deal with them quickly.


    Liya puzzledly remembered Ye Hao''s confident expression and those words.


    Did he already know that these people dare not do anything to him?


    "Your Royal Highness, it''s time for us to go." Daxi reminded him.


    "Daxi, help me investigate. Why didn''t the supernaturalists in these countries do it?" Lya asked in a low voice.


    She originally planned to save Ye Hao when she was in danger, so that Ye Hao owed her a favor, but this calculation was lost.


    Also surprised were Hou Boyi and the others, who stared blankly at the back of Ye Hao leaving in the car.


    This...what the **** is going on? This is different from what they expected.


    Hou Boyi looked at the supernatural powers of those countries with incomprehension, and they disembarked one by one, as if nothing had happened and left.


    What is going on?


    This question puzzled Hou Boyi and Leya.


    What they didn''t know was that a few hours ago, the leader of each country''s ability group received a phone call, saying that it is not allowed to do any harm to Ye Hao and his companions in China.


    If someone dared to make this call in the past, they would think that someone was nervous, or that someone was brazen and bragging.


    But on this call, after each ability group leader hung up, his expression was quite serious.


    The US team leader sat at the desk with a serious face, looking at the hung-up phone, he picked up another call: "Hey, it''s me. End the operation. The reason? Don''t understand what I said, end the operation. Take everyone back to me, no one is allowed to do anything to Huaxia people!"


    Conference room at the headquarters of the Russian Ability Group.


    A group of people who were still discussing how to ambush the Chinese supernatural power were interrupted because the Russian team leader''s phone rang.


    "Sorry, I''ll take a call." The Russian team leader picked up the phone.


    His face was serious, he said a few yes, then hung up the phone.


    He took off his hat and squeezed it secretly.


    "The plan is cancelled, everyone will withdraw!" the Russian team leader said solemnly.


    A Russian stood up in surprise: "Team leader, why cancel it. Those **** Chinese people killed our genius. That is the hope of our supernatural team that has been waiting for several years."


    "Shut up to me. I said cancel and cancel. The genius is gone and can be cultivated again! But there are some that can''t be provoke." The Russian team leader''s eyes were angry and helpless.


    The headquarters of the English superstar.


    Unlike the others, the ability group leader received two calls.


    After receiving it, he was pale and sat on the high-end sofa.


    "Team leader?" The other abilities were puzzled and looked at their trance leader.


    "The action is canceled, and everyone is withdrawn. In addition, tell the following supernaturalists that from today, no one is allowed to conflict with the Chinese supernaturalists!" The English team leader whispered.


    "Why?" asked several abilities.


    "A woman called me just now." Team Leader English said.


    "Who?"


    "Catherine of the Ashley family." The English team leader said in a deep voice.


    Snapped


    An older psychic slapped the table angrily: "Because of a blood clan, are we going to let this enemy who killed our seven psychic elites?"


    The English team leader gave him a faint look: "If you want a Duke-level kin to come to our headquarters to make a fuss, you can order the mission to continue."


    The power person trembled, and he said in amazement: "Um... that Catherine broke through to the Duke level?"


    "In addition, there was a call before."


    The English team leader, as well as the team leaders of other powerful countries, all muttered a few words.


    "The old pope of the Holy See personally called."

 Chapter 1234： Encounter on the plane

    Chapter 1234


    Airports in Greenland.


    Ye Hao and Olena are sitting in a separate waiting room at the airport.


    Ye Hao certainly knew why those with supernatural powers didn''t do it on themselves.


    He asked Olena to call to inform the Holy See to come forward.


    Although the Holy See has kept a low profile in the past hundred years, the powerful network of influence is still there, plus the billions of believers.


    No organization in this world wants to offend them.


    And this time Ye Hao was the one killed in battle, which was in line with the rules.


    Coupled with the phone call made by the old pope himself, the leaders of the national supernatural group can of course only accept this fact.


    Unless they are willing to see a group of believers and revolutionaries suddenly appear in their country.


    "Where are we going this time?" Olena looked at Ye Hao. Since the instruction on the boat, Olena looked at Ye Hao with more admiration in her eyes.


    Ye Hao put down the phone: "Let''s go to the Magic Guild headquarters. If I remember correctly, it should be in a city called Geneva."


    Ye Hao called Song Ying to question Song Ying and the others, but Song Ying couldn''t get through, so Ye Hao called Su Xiaoxiao.


    Su Xiaoxiao told him that they were no longer in English and had returned to China five days ago. Ye Hao interrogated Song Ying.


    She has rarely seen Song Ying and Song Xiaoyue these days. Song Ying often takes Song Xiaoyue out without saying where to go.


    Ye Hao speculated that Song Ying should have started running for Song Xiaoyue''s affairs, after all, the time to go to the Divine Doctor Sect was getting closer.


    Now I can''t contact Song Ying, nor can I tell her that I already have a way to cure Song Xiaoyue''s cold poison.


    However, after I went to the Magic Guild, I returned to China on the same day, which was not less than a few days.


    Since they were not in English, Ye Hao chose to go directly to Geneva.


    A staff member came to inform the boarding soon.


    Ye Hao and Olena came to the first class through the priority channel.


    "Hi."


    But I didn''t expect that someone was already waiting for him in the first class.


    "Why are you here?" Ye Hao looked at the French royal princess, L¨¦a in surprise!


    Wearing white gloves and holding a red wine glass, L¨¦a joked: "Why can''t I be here? I want to go home too!"


    "But this plane is flying to Geneva, Switzerland, not to France!" Ye Hao frowned. He turned his head and looked at the business class. As expected, he saw a few superpowers from the French team.


    "NO, don¡¯t you know that Switzerland and France are very close. I landed in Switzerland and took a train to get back to my French villa in one hour. The next flight to France will take three hours. after that."


    Liya looked at Ye Hao who was standing: "The plane is about to take off, don''t you sit down, Your Royal Highness."


    Ye Hao''s expression changed.


    There was an extra knight sword in Olena''s hand next to Ye Hao.


    "Paladin? I didn''t expect the lady next to you to be the paladin of the Holy See." L¨¦a looked at Olena with a little surprise.


    Then she smiled and looked at Ye Hao: "Is that how you treat old friends who lived and died with you?"


    "Olena, put away the sword." Ye Hao raised his hand.


    Olena put away the sword.


    The two sat down.


    Ye Hao sat next to Liya, but the aisle separated them.


    "I really didn''t expect you to be the Son of the Holy See, the Son of the Holy See! I heard that the identity is second only to the Pope!" Liya looked at Ye Hao a little curiously.


    She squinted again and said, "Then they still know your blood and werewolf bloodlines."


    "His Royal Highness the Son is the messenger of the gods. He has the power of all things in the world. This is no surprise." Olena interjected.


    Lya looked at Olena a little unexpectedly. The next moment Lya''s head appeared with white ears and her mouth showed her fangs.


    "Then I am a werewolf. Don''t you people of the Holy See want to kill me?"


    Olena frowned, then she raised her head and said, "No creature in this world is inherently evil. But if you let me know what evil you did.


    My knight sword will pierce your heart! "


    "What an interesting paladin." L¨¦a chuckled, "It''s different from the so-called justice hunters who yelled and killed all day long."


    "You investigated my identity before." Ye Hao looked at Liya.


    L¨¦a nodded, and she smiled and said: "It''s really not easy to investigate your identity. After all, we werewolves have nothing to do with the Holy See, and even to a certain extent, they are hostile forces.


    But fortunately, I finally learned from a businessman that a few months ago, the Holy See held a baptism ceremony for the Holy Child, and then I passed your photo over and that person recognized you. "


    "These ungodly believers shouldn''t let them climb the holy mountain!" Olena whispered.


    Ye Hao was not surprised by this, after all, there is no impermeable wall in this world, and the news that he is a holy son will slowly spread.


    "Then your Royal Highness has other things?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Nothing." Lya spread her hands, then put on her blindfold, as if she was about to rest.


    It seemed that she was just taking the same plane with herself by coincidence.


    And she has no reason to hurt herself.


    In this way, the three arrived in Geneva, Switzerland peacefully.


    Two groups of people were waiting outside the airport runway. One group of people wore a bauhinia badge on their suits, which was a symbol of the French royal family.


    The other group of people wears a six-pointed star badge on their chests, which is the symbol of the Magic Guild.


    "You are going to the Magic Guild." When getting off the plane, L¨¦a asked curiously.


    "Yes." Ye Hao didn''t hide it.


    Liya remembered the powerful water spell that Ye Hao used before. Is it really magic?


    Can a psychic use magic? This was the first time she heard of it.


    "Your Royal Highness." A fifty-something butler came up to greet him alone under an umbrella.


    Lya walked under the umbrella and stopped to look at Ye Hao, who was walking towards the other team.


    "Hey. Here is my business card. You can come and sit down when you have time."


    Ye Hao turned his head, a golden card flew over, and Ye Hao caught it. There was no word on it, but it was printed with a bauhinia pattern and was also inlaid with purple gems.


    The value of this card is more than one million, worthy of the royal family.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t eat you." Lya showed a hint of joking, and then took her own people into the car and left.


    Ye Hao put away his business card and walked towards the person who greeted him.


    "Your Excellency Ye Hao, we were ordered to greet you. Please follow us in the car." Several men in tuxedos looked at Ye Hao respectfully.


    "Hilton is he here?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Mr. Hilton has arrived and is waiting for you at the headquarters."


    "Okay." Ye Hao and Olena got in the car and went to the mysterious magic guild.

 Chapter 1235： Magic Academy

    Chapter 1235 Magic Academy


    "Your Royal Highness, I heard that your werewolf bloodline has been awakened." The old butler looked at Liya who was sitting opposite.


    Leya put down the black tea in her hand, nodded and said, "Yes. This time, for some accidental reason, I awakened the werewolf blood."


    "The family is very happy to hear the news. Everything is ready. You only need to have the blood test done after the Princess arrives." The old housekeeper said.


    L¨¦a nodded. The reason why she was so anxious to rush, even to make a detour to Switzerland in order to arrive in France earlier, is that she hopes that she can go to the family soon and have a blood test.


    "His Royal Highness. If you don''t mind, the old servant can also carry out a certain degree of inspection on Her Royal Highness, as long as the Princess turns into a werewolf form." The old steward said.


    "That''s good!" Liya nodded repeatedly, she also wanted to know the level of her bloodline this morning.


    And this old butler is no ordinary person, but a werewolf marquis, with the blood of the fifth generation werewolf.


    In L¨¦a''s family, they are considered to be a respected old man.


    L¨¦a closed her eyes, and when she opened her eyes the next moment, she found a change, white hair, white ears, silver pupils, fangs, white fluff, and sharp claws on the back of her hand.


    "This...this." The old man''s eyes widened, and he was obviously surprised to see Liya''s appearance!


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with me?" Liya looked at the old butler''s apologetics, and asked suspiciously.


    "White hair, silver pupil! This is a symbol of the third generation blood!" the old butler exclaimed.


    "The third generation bloodline? This...this is impossible." Liya was also taken aback.


    The old butler swallowed, and he explained: "Princess. Actually, the most reliable way for we werewolves to distinguish blood is blood, but there are other methods, such as eye pupils and hair.


    Your father, grandpa, and grandpa Zeng are all black hairs and blue eyes.


    And after my fifth generation bloodline was transformed, I was dressed with gray hair and green eyes.


    And it is said that the werewolf of the third generation bloodline is a white coat with silver pupils! "


    Leia was dumbfounded, and she pointed to herself in disbelief: "That is...I have...maybe the third generation bloodline?"


    "This... the old servant can''t guarantee it. After all, this is only a more traditional identification method. The real identification has to be performed on your blood after returning to the family." The old housekeeper shook his head and said with a serious face.


    Liya calmed down her emotions. She had heard of someone whose bloodline was thin and their bloodline level dropped, but she had never heard of someone whose bloodline level rose instead of falling!


    This...what the **** is going on?


    ...


    In a suburb of Geneva, there is a large lake, and in the center of the lake there is a building much like the European castle school in the movie.


    The island is huge, and the only way to the outside world is a three-kilometer long bridge.


    Ye Hao looked out the window, he clearly felt that the energy here was much stronger than other places.


    Magicians are a profession that pays much attention to energy, because they release spells not by themselves, but by mobilizing the surrounding elements.


    For example, if a fire magician wants to release fire magic in the North Pole, the power will be very low, because the fire element is scarce there.


    Conversely, if an ice or water magician wants to release magic in a place like a volcano, the power is very small.


    The car soon came to the island in the lake.


    A gate stands there.


    The door opens.


    "Mr. Ye Hao, welcome to the headquarters of the Magic Guild, also known as Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry." Hilton was wearing a magic robe, standing outside waiting for Ye Hao and the red-haired Lena of his student.


    Ye Hao got off the car and looked at the huge castle city in front of him.


    "Magic Academy? This is the school?" Ye Hao said a little surprised.


    "Hogwarts used to be one of the three major magic schools in the golden age of magic in Europe. But because of the decline of magic, only this one is left, and because the elements here are stronger than other places.


    So the magician chose here as the modern magic headquarters. The dean of the Magic Academy here is also the president of our Magic Guild. "


    Hilton snapped his fingers and the door opened.


    Ye Hao and Olena followed Hilton into it.


    "My God." Olena covered her mouth.


    She saw a magician flying in the air on a broomstick, and an animal biting a basket with breakfast in it, walking down the street.


    Some things fly around automatically in the air.


    A woman is holding a magic wand, and in front of her is a garden with more than ten showers floating in the air, watering the flowers.


    "Hogwarts! I remember, this is the famous movie, the magic school inside!" Olena exclaimed.


    Ye Hao also remembered, that series of movies about magic, no wonder he felt a bit familiar before listening.


    "Yes. The script for that movie was actually our magician, but because he wrote our place as a story without permission, although he didn''t reveal the location.


    But the gentleman was severely punished. "Hilton laughed.


    "Mr. Hilton. What are those towering towers? And that building that looks like a church!" Ye Hao asked curiously when he looked at the most conspicuous buildings.


    "That is the magic tower, with a magic circle set up, and the magician meditates in it to improve the speed.


    As for that building, it is the largest collection of our Magic Academy. The Magic Guild has a library with a history of more than two thousand years! "Hilton said proudly.


    "Don''t look so big, in fact, many things are not shown to us. Some require the authority of a magician, or can be exchanged with points." Lina pouted, as if to vent her dissatisfaction.


    "That''s for the good of you young magicians, too much knowledge will make your head explode." Hilton teased.


    "Let''s lie to you, it''s stingy." Lena rolled her eyes.


    "Okay. We will talk about the visit before we have time. Our President Mr. has already prepared the dinner, please Mr. Ye to come with us." Hilton led Ye Hao towards a castle.


    Along the way, Ye Hao also found many magicians.


    However, the levels of these magicians are not high, they are generally Tier 2 and Tier 3.


    Young magicians are even less pitiful, enough to see from this point that magicians are really declining in this era.


    More than ten minutes later, Ye Hao and Olena were taken to a restaurant in a castle. The layout here is similar to that of a medieval castle.


    A very long dining table, as well as a variety of food.


    At one end of the dining table, sat an old man with gray hair, and several old men in magic robes.


    These people are at least 60 or 70 years old.


    "Our guests are here, please take a seat." The white-haired old man raised his head and looked at Ye Hao kindly.

 Chapter 1236： Psychopharmaceutical

    Chapter 1236


    Ye Hao and Olena were seated.


    "I''ll introduce you to you." Hilton began to introduce these people to Ye Hao enthusiastically, and he took the lead in pointing at the white-haired old man.


    "This Haydn Dumbledore. Dean Dumbledore is the president of our magic guild and the president of this magic academy."


    Dean Dumbledore nodded and put his right hand on his chest: "Mr. Son, it is an honor to welcome you."


    "Thank you Dean Dumbledore." Ye Hao replied.


    The identity of his son should have been told to them by Hilton before.


    "This is our dean, Mr. Chapps, who mainly manages the students here." The old man with a rough face, completely unlike a magician, nodded to Ye Hao.


    That way, I feel very young, the most important thing is the look, very sharp.


    "This is Ms. Petty, the master of pharmacy in our college. But it''s much more reliable than the guy in Orlando. And this Mr. Huozhen, a master of magic circles."


    The two old men, a man and a woman, nodded at Ye Hao.


    "And these are the holy children of the Holy See, and they are also a multi-faculty magician. Mr. Ye Hao. Next to him is the Holy See''s paladin, Miss Olena." Hilton was finished.


    "Mr. Ye. May I ask if you made this potion!" The elderly female magician took out a glass bottle and placed it directly on the table, asking Ye Hao.


    "Ms. Petty has always been impatient, the most important thing is medicine." Lena explained.


    Ye Hao looked at the glass bottle, it was the meditation potions he gave Hilton before.


    "Yes, this is the meditation potion I made."


    The old lady Petty brightened her eyes and said a little excitedly: "May I ask if you can make one on the spot."


    "Petty, it''s a bit rude. Just as soon as Mr. Ye sits down, you will let the family work." Dean Dumbledore said with a slight frown.


    "It''s okay. I think everyone is here for this. If I don''t show it, everyone might be uncomfortable eating this meal." Ye Hao smiled and said, "But I need refining equipment and materials."


    The old lady Petty stood up immediately and took out her staff.


    The long table in the center of the restaurant floated directly, and she threw it out of the side, and then she summoned a bunch of refined tools from the storage props.


    "Patty. You''re a little worried." Several black lines appeared on Dean Dumbledore''s forehead.


    "Dean, these research madmen, don''t you know. Because of them in the past six months, they have caused US$50 million in damage to our college. The house was renovated six times and four magicians were injured." Chaps said with a calm face. Said.


    Pettis didn''t care about them, put all the materials Ye Hao needed in front of Ye Hao, and then she even took out the snake-shaped grass.


    "I heard that you made this meditation potion and specially added this snake-shaped grass."


    The other party is really well prepared, it seems that they have been waiting for a long time.


    "Then everyone, please wait a moment." Ye Hao took off his coat and rolled up his sleeves. Everything is complete here, and he immediately started working.


    Several magicians were not talking, watching Ye Hao''s movements attentively.


    The most important thing is Petty. When she saw Ye Hao''s refining process, she frowned first, then stretched out, and then frowned again.


    She also took out a small notebook to record what was there.


    Ten minutes later, ten glass bottles filled with green liquid were placed there.


    "Meditation potion, finished." Ye Hao pointed to his work on the table.


    Petty picked up a bottle directly, checked the condition, and asked about the taste, then took out a test tube and inhaled a drop, dripping it on his tongue.


    Petty''s eyes lit up: "It is indeed an advanced meditation potion!"


    That Chapus was even more straightforward. He drank a bottle of medicament Guru Guru himself. He was also brave, so he was not afraid that Ye Hao was a failure.


    Master Chaps closed his eyes, and a few seconds later he looked at Ye Hao: "The effect is very good."


    Petty looked at Ye Hao with a small notebook, and asked questions in a row.


    "Mr. Ye, there are many steps in your refining process that I have never heard of. The formula of the meditation potion is not stated."


    "That''s the Chinese medicine alchemy technique. I think the combination of Chinese and Western medicine can make it very good." Ye Hao replied.


    "Alchemy?" Petty''s eyes lit up, and he wrote the words alchemy on the notebook.


    "At 3 minutes and 06 seconds, why did you purify the lizard blood only five times? According to the formula, you need to purify it eight times!"


    "It depends on people. I guess the magician who wrote the formula should be a pharmacist who is not proficient in fire magic, so he needs to be purified a little bit more times, and I have my own method of purification, so I only need Five times.


    In fact, there is no requirement for the number of purification, as long as the purity can be reached, if it is too low, the efficacy will be insufficient, and if it is too high, it will affect the functions of other medicinal materials. "


    ...


    After that, Petty asked many more questions, and Ye Hao answered fluently and could express his own opinions.


    "Ms. Petty, if you keep asking questions like this, we may have to wait until tomorrow morning." Chaps said coldly.


    Chapps looked at Ye Hao: "I ask you, if our college wants you to buy these medicines in bulk, what do you need?"


    Chaps is the dean of the academy''s teaching. He is very aware of the efficacy of meditation potions, which can greatly increase the speed of students'' practice.


    But this requires large quantities of meditation potions.


    Although their academy also has some pharmacists, and Ye Hao also wrote the formula to Orlando before, and the magic headquarters also has a copy here.


    But their pharmacists, including Petty, have debugged many times, although the success rate of making meditation potions has greatly increased.


    But most of them are low-level, and occasionally they can make intermediate, but the high-level is never made.


    But this young man just made ten high-level meditation potions!


    "It''s not impossible for you to want meditation potions. But I need the right to borrow your library, it is your magic school, all the books in your collection!" Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    Chaps frowned, and he flatly refused: "This is impossible. The library contains collections from the magic world for thousands of years. You must have enough strength and people who have contributed enough to magic to have access to all books. !"


    This dean is really harsh.


    "Mr. Chapps doesn''t need to be so serious. Actually, there is another medicine in my hand. I think you will be interested. Ms. Petty, can I borrow some materials for you."


    Ye Hao''s words were abrupt, but ten minutes later, ten bottles of blue potions were placed there, making everyone silent.


    "What is this?" Chaps asked.


    "This is a psychopharmaceutical. As for the efficacy, Mr. Chaps can taste it first, and then consider what I just requested."

 Chapter 1237： Mysterious library

    Chapter 1237 Mysterious Library


    "I''ve seen the psychopharmaceuticals in an ancient book of magic pharmacy before!" Petty showed a thoughtful expression: "But the specific effect is not recorded."


    "Is it effective? Just drink it." Chaps picked up Ye Hao''s potion without hesitation, pinched the bottle cap and drank it.


    After drinking, his eyes glistened.


    "This... this feeling!"


    "Mr. Chapus, how does this potion feel?" Ye Hao squinted at Chapus.


    "Unbelievable...this...this is really incredible." Chaps muttered to himself in surprise, as if he couldn''t believe what happened to him.


    "What happened to Chapus?" Dumbledore looked at Chapus suspiciously.


    Chaps swallowed, he took a deep look at Ye Hao, and then said: "My... mental power has recovered."


    Petty and Huo Zaoun, and Hilton are all puzzled, they don''t know what this is talking about.


    But Dumbledore''s eyes widened.


    "What are you talking about?" Dumbledore stood up directly, and an old man who looked more than a hundred years old stood up excitedly.


    Seeing other people''s puzzled eyes, Chaps took a deep breath and said slowly.


    "Yesterday, Lord Dean and I experimented with a new magic. Most of my mental power was consumed. The normal recovery rate originally took at least ten days.


    However, I drank this thing just now, and... it turned out to be 80%! "


    At this moment, other people understood what it meant. Petty, Horsuoen, Chaps, Hilton and others looked at Ye Hao and the psychoactive potion in Ye Hao''s hand with incredible incredibleness.


    "You...what''s the matter?" Ye Hao was a little surprised, it seemed that they liked their psychoactive medicine very much?


    "Mr. Ye Hao, can you give us the formula of this potion. Our Magic Headquarters is willing to give generous rewards!" Dean Dumbledore said earnestly.


    "Please answer me here, this psychoactive drug is very important to you? It is even comparable to that meditation drug?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "You don''t know the efficacy of this medicine?" Petty said in surprise.


    "Ahem, I know a little bit. But I am a magician who became a monk halfway through." Ye Hao glanced at Hilton next to him.


    Hilton explained to him: "Ye Hao thought he was a supernatural person, so he knew less about the magical world than Lena."


    "It turned out to be so." Dean Dumbledore nodded, and he slowly said: "Our psychoactive potions are actually the same as the meditation potions, but the meditation potions have little effect on those of us who have certain strength.


    However, psychoactive drugs can instantly restore mental power. We must know that our magicians need to consume a lot of mental power to cast spells, most of which use some powerful spells, and in this age of the end, the recovery of mental power is extremely slow.


    If the mental energy is exhausted, like Chaps, you need to rest for a full month. But it is different with psychopharmaceuticals. We take psychopharmaceuticals in battle, which can keep us fighting for a long time! "


    Dumbledore''s eyes lit up.


    This is simply a gospel brought to their magicians in the Age of Doom.


    Ye Hao nodded clearly, it turned out to be such a thing, mental power.


    When he used his abilities in the early days, he would have some sequelae, but he had a system bug, so he would recover soon, but these magicians were not so lucky.


    "I can give you this formula, but..." Ye Hao picked up a piece of paper next to him and wrote down the formula quickly, then looked at the few people in front of him.


    They all understood what Ye Hao meant.


    But in the face of the psychic potion of temptation, they hesitated.


    It seems that the library in this college really has a lot of good things.


    Dumbledore took a deep breath: "Mr. Ye Hao, I don''t know why you intend to go to the library. Compared to the dull knowledge, I can give you something else.


    How about ten billion dollars? Or a few good staffs, crystal balls, magic brooms, magic scrolls! "


    It seems that this library has really good things, and Dean Dumbledore is still reluctant to let Ye Hao visit it at this time.


    "Money? Mr. Dean, at our level, money is nothing more than a dispensable figure. As for the other things you mentioned, I am a little interested, but I think those things are not as good as mine." Ye Hao shook his head.


    Dumbledore sighed and looked at Ye Hao deeply.


    "There are nine floors in the library, which symbolizes the ninth-level strength prescribed by this world. The first three floors are unconditionally open to magicians, and the fourth to sixth floors must have matching strength, or be magical. Contribute.


    As for the top three floors, no one is eligible to enter except for the right to go up to the Magic Headquarters.


    Mr. Ye Hao, your psychopharmaceutical is good. But I can only allow you to enter the area from the first floor to the sixth floor of the library, and you can only stay on the third floor for up to one day.


    And the contents inside are only allowed to be seen, not to be taken away. I would like to remind you that everything in the library must have magic labels, even if it is put into storage items, it is useless. "


    Ye Hao was silent, he made a thinking expression, and finally nodded.


    "No problem, so be it."


    Ye Hao put the formula of the psychoactive medicine on the table.


    Several magicians breathed a sigh of relief, and then Petty excitedly picked up the formula. As a pharmacist, she was the most entitled to see here.


    "Petty, you try to make it now." Dumbledore ordered to Petty.


    "No problem." Petty nodded, and then started making it regardless, with the recipe, plus having seen Ye Hao make it again.


    Petty, an experienced pharmacist, shouldn''t have much problem making this.


    "Mr. Ye Hao, let''s go to the side and enjoy the food first." Dumbledore snapped his fingers, and the table that had been moved before formed a dining table in a corner, and the food on it was still steaming.


    "No problem." Ye Hao knew that Dumbledore wanted Petty to test the reliability of the formula.


    He didn''t mind staying with these old men for a while, after all, he still had some questions to ask them.


    After sitting down, everyone''s attitude towards Ye Hao was obviously much better this time, and even the cold Chapus look at Ye Hao eased.


    "President Dumbledore, I have something to consult." Ye Hao put down the tableware and wiped his lips with a napkin.


    "Mr. Ye Hao is a magician, or a holy son, and also our honorable friend. If you have any questions, it doesn''t matter what you say." Dean Dumbledore smiled.


    "I met a magician before and fought with it. He is very strong, his weapon is a staff inlaid with five gems, and he also uses a large-scale teleportation magic circle."


    Ye Hao added another point: "By the way, he also has a very corrosive black fire magic."


    When Ye Hao''s voice fell, he found that except for Lena and Olena, all the magicians present were sluggish.


    Even Petty, who was experimenting, lost her mind and caused an operation error to explode, but fortunately, she used magic to suppress the explosion.

 Chapter 1238： Once a magic genius?

    Chapter 1238 The Magical Genius Once?


    This sudden change in atmosphere made Ye Hao a little unexpected.


    "President Dumbledore, do you know the person I am talking about?" Ye Hao guessed that this person''s identity should be very unusual.


    Maybe it has a subtle relationship with the magic headquarters.


    Chapps looked at Ye Hao seriously: "Mr. Ye Hao, please forgive Dean Dumbledore for this question..."


    "Chapps." Dean Dumbledore raised his hand, motioned Chaps not to speak, and then asked Petty to continue making the potion.


    Then he looked at Ye Hao: "If my guess is correct, the magician Mr. Ye Hao met should be my student Phineas."


    Ye Hao frowned, Dean Dumbledore''s student?


    "But he is also a defector from the magic headquarters, an evil necromancer!" Dumbledore sighed.


    Lena showed a curious look, and she touched Hilton''s shoulder: "Teacher, why haven''t you told me that there is such a thing."


    Hilton glared at her: "This has always been a sore spot for the dean, so we don''t tell it."


    "President Dumbledore, can you tell me something about this person. Because I have some contradictions with him, and he also tried to kill me." Ye Hao said.


    Olena''s face immediately turned black behind Ye Hao. Someone even wanted to kill Shengzi? Don''t let her run into that villain, or she will personally pierce that guy''s heart with the knight sword in her hand.


    Dumbledore didn''t hide it, and began to talk about the past.


    The Dean Dumbledore is already 136 years old this year, and he has lived a full century and experienced that world war.


    And his student Phineas was an abandoned baby taken in before he was the dean and was just a magic teacher.


    Because at that time he discovered that the abandoned baby was gifted with magic, and Dumbledore devoted his life to studying magic and had no wife or children.


    So he raised this abandoned baby as his own child and taught him all the magic knowledge he had learned.


    "Phineas, is the smartest child I have ever seen. When he was 8 years old, he was ventilated and could control a magic broom to fly freely in the air.


    When he was 12 years old, he was proficient in the earth element, and he was already enough to block the attack of a Tier 3 fire element magic.


    At the age of 18, he was proficient in fire and was able to release Tier 4 fire magic.


    When he was 23 years old, he was also proficient in the electric system. When I first saw the fourth-order electric magic, I couldn''t believe it.


    At the age of 28, he became a fifth-order magician.


    At that time, he was already a master of four elements of magic and possessed the strength of Tier 5, which I was really proud of. But his talent did not stop there. "


    Dean Dumbledore showed deep, nostalgic eyes in his eyes.


    "Phillips had an epiphany of space magic when he was thirty years old! Although only one object can be teleported within half a meter, it has already made us amazed.


    We treat him as a genius, a magic genius! On his 30th birthday, I was already the dean of the Academy of Magic. I used my right to give him a sub-sacred tool staff.


    There are five elemental gems inlaid by me personally. I think that the staff is what Mr. Ye Hao saw. At that time, we had trained him as the next head of the demon court, and even I thought of retiring. .


    But his talent, after all, led him on a path of no return. "


    "When he was thirty-five years old, I discovered that he was actually studying forbidden art, undead magic! At that time, I strongly scolded him, and he promised me that he would never touch that thing again.


    Because I regarded him as my child, I finally chose to forgive. But I regret it now. I shouldn''t indulge him at the time. The facts proved that my choice was wrong.


    Five years later, he was proficient in undead magic, and in a small town not far from here, he used a very evil undead magic to resurrect the dead from the cemetery and massacre ordinary people.


    Although we arrived in time to organize the spread of the disaster, the entire town, 30,000 people, all died. "


    Ye Hao''s face sank, thirty thousand people... this genius is really cruel.


    "And we just injured him seriously because he already had Tier 5 top strength. He escaped and we issued a wanted warrant, but we haven''t found him for decades. He seems to have disappeared.


    Mr. Ye Hao, can you ask. What is his status now? "Dumbledore interrogated Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao said: "I suspect that he is the leader of a secret organization called Guipai in the world. They are plotting a certain plan. I don''t know exactly what it is, but it seems to be for... God''s... power. "


    "Heart!" Olena stood up for an instant, and then she noticed the strange eyes around her.


    It''s a bit wrong to say heretics in front of a group of magicians.


    Olena sat down immediately and looked at Ye Hao intently.


    Sure enough, everything the Lord Son did was for justice, and even fought a powerful infidel regardless of the danger of his life!


    "Ghost card? I seem to have heard of it." Chaps said with a frown.


    "Pursuing the power of gods? This is indeed in line with Phineas'' character. He is too pursuing powerful power. If I am not mistaken, he should already have Tier VI strength." Dumbledore House Long looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "Then about Phineas, what else does Mr. Ye Hao want to ask?"


    "No more." Ye Hao shook his head, now at least he can confirm the identity of this person.


    "Master Dean, the medicine... has been made, but..."


    Petty walked over with a few potions at this time, the expression on her face was a little subtle.


    Without hesitation, Chaps picked up a potion, sniffed it, and drank it.


    Then he frowned and said, "No. This effect is not right. Although it also restores mental strength, the effect is far different than the one done by Mr. Ye Hao before!"


    Petty explained: "The one made by Mr. Ye Hao is considered a high-level psychopharmaceutical according to its quality, while the points I made are only low-level psychopharmaceuticals. The effect is at least ten times worse.


    I also tried to do it a few times, but I can only make a basic one. "


    Petty shook her head helplessly.


    Dumbledore and the others frowned. If they hadn''t tasted a high-level psychopharmaceutical before, maybe a low-level psychopharmaceutical would satisfy them.


    But if they have seen the good ones, and then use the bad ones, it will make them very dissatisfied.


    But the formula given by others is not wrong, and the production process is completed with lower eyelids.


    If others do it, you can only say that it is because of your technology.


    "President Dumbledore, I have a mind. You provide materials, and I will make one hundred high-level psychoactive potions and one hundred high-level meditation potions for you. How about you allow me to enter any floor of the library." Ye Hao seemed early. This result was already expected.


    Looking at the magicians with a smile, they made their own terms.

 Chapter 1239： Tier 5 Magister

    Chapter 1239 Tier 5 Magister


    "Hey. Mr. Ye Hao, it''s actually not that we didn''t let you enter the top three floors, but that three floors were set up with special magic circles. Without strong abilities and magical strength, it would be difficult to look forward to it for a long time.


    If I let you go up, this is hurting you. Dumbledore sighed and looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao thought for a while: "How can I prove that I have the ability to enter the top level!"


    "Fight with me in magic. Each person picks up three magics from each other. If you can beat me, I will use the identity of the instructor of the Magic Academy to guarantee you entry." Chapps stood up and said.


    He looked at Ye Hao seriously: "If you can''t do it. We will also let you enter the library, but only on the first to sixth floors. The time limit for the fourth to sixth floors is one day. And you need to make 500 advanced copies for us. Meditation potions and 500 high-level psychiatric potions."


    "NO, NO. This condition is a bit asymmetrical, I want to stay on it..."


    Finally, under the constant bargaining between Ye Hao and Chaps.


    Ye Hao needs to make 300 high-level meditation potions and 300 high-level psychotropic potions for them. The materials are provided by them.


    And Ye Hao can stay in the library for 3 days.


    And the most important thing is to fight with Chapus'' magic, which is related to whether Ye Hao can enter the upper three floors.


    The magic battle was scheduled after the luncheon.


    "Why, are you really going to have a magical battle with Chaps?" During the meal, Lena pulled La Yehao''s sleeves and whispered.


    "Yeah. What''s the matter? Isn''t it three tricks?" Ye Hao said calmly while eating his steak.


    Lena looked at Ye Hao with an idiot''s eyes: "You are a real magic idiot. Magic battles are different from ordinary battles. Both sides attack in turns, using their strongest attack magic to face the strongest enemy. Defense magic.


    In other words, the magic with the longest chanting time can be released, and the opponent can''t interrupt it!


    Chapus is a Tier 5 magician who is proficient in fire magic, and even the Hilton instructor is ashamed of Chapus'' fire magic! "


    "Then what?" Ye Hao said calmly.


    "Hey, did you hear what I''m talking about!" Lena was a little angry.


    This guy, why is this.


    I kindly reminded him that he was still calm and composed, forget it, don''t bother to care about him.


    By the time he was burned into a roast chicken.


    Ye Hao looked at Lina who was sulking, and he secretly smiled. If it was a magician with other attributes, he might be worried, but if the opponent was a fire magician, it would be much easier.


    Soon the luncheon ended.


    Several people came to a square outside.


    "Mr. Ye Hao, do you really want to take part in the magic battle. I want to remind you that Chapus is a Tier 5 magician in our academy, who is proficient in fire magic. If it is offensive, even we are a bit ashamed. "Petty reminded me kindly.


    "It''s okay." Ye Hao replied lightly.


    "Horseun, you are responsible for presiding over this battle." Dean Dumbledore said.


    "Yes." Mage Huo Shaoen walked to the side of the field, and he took out his magic wand.


    "Please enter the venue and stand at fixed positions on both sides. If you are not involved, please leave the area of ??the venue." Huo Shuoen said.


    Both Ye Hao and Chaps entered the venue.


    Chaps held a staff inlaid with red gems and stood there with a serious face: "Mr. Ye Hao, it is too late for you to give up. The knowledge from the first to sixth floors of the library is enough for you to study for several years."


    "That may not be enough. I like to explore some mysterious things, most of all things others don''t want me to see." Ye Hao smiled.


    Chap''s face was dark, this kid was a bit too arrogant.


    Although Hilton has said that this is a rare multi-line magic genius, he is only 20 years old, no matter how strong he is.


    Even the defector, when he was 20 years old, he had just stepped into the fourth-order realm.


    "I announce the rules of the battle. Both sides will release attack magic and defensive magic in turn. The attack magic breaks the defensive magic, and the attacker scores one point, otherwise no score. No magic has been used.


    In addition, there is a magic circle at your feet. When the defensive magic you release is broken, the magic circle will automatically activate, so there is no need to worry about getting injured.


    During the battle, you can''t use anything other than magic wands and other magic items, and you can''t use the instant magic engraved by the magic wand, see. "Huo Shuoen said.


    "Understood." Ye Hao and Chaps said at the same time.


    "Okay, now toss the coin. Chaps will attack on the front and Mr. Ye Hao will attack on the reverse." Huo Shuoen took out a coin.


    The coin was tossed high, and finally fell to the ground under the eyes of everyone.


    The opposite.


    Huo Suoen pointed to Ye Hao: "Mr. Ye Hao strikes first, please prepare magic."


    Ye Hao looked at Chaps, he had already begun to chant the spell to release the defensive magic.


    "The Gate of Flame!"


    A huge flame gate appeared in front of Chaps.


    "Four-tier fire magic, the door of flames!" Lena swallowed.


    "Chapus still has this temper, he was so serious when he came up." Hilton sighed, "I don''t know how Ye Hao will face it."


    "Fire magic, sorry. I just restrained you." Ye Hao muttered with a light smile, raising his hand.


    One by one, the water dragons gathered in front of Ye Hao.


    "Tier 3 water magic, water dragon burst?" Petty said with some surprise.


    "No, this is an advanced version of the water dragon burst. Tier 4 water magic, multiple water dragon bursts." Dumbledore looked at Ye Hao and exclaimed: "This young man has a very good operation of the water element."


    "Offended." Ye Hao waved his hand, and water dragons bombarded Chaps'' Fire Gate.


    Hesitating the restraint of the water system to the fire system, the flame gate was extinguished.


    A defensive circle appeared around Chaps, resisting the next attack.


    "Ye Hao scored a point, and then Chapus attacked first." Huo Juan pointed to Chapus.


    Chaps didn''t have any expression fluctuations in the first round of defeat, he began to chant the spell to release magic.


    The flames gathered in front of him, densely packed with hundreds.


    "Fifth-level magic, meteor rain. Chaps is getting more and more serious." Dean Dumbledore said helplessly.


    In front of Ye Hao, no defensive magic appeared.


    "Mr. Ye Hao, please release the defensive magic." Huo Suoen reminded.


    "My magic has been released, Mr. Chapus can attack." Ye Hao said with a chuckle with his hands behind his back.


    Released?


    But there was no change around Ye Hao.


    "Mr. Ye Hao, please don''t be kidding. Please release the magic." Huo Suoen solemnly reminded.


    It''s really troublesome.


    Ye Hao muttered in his heart, and then he waved his hand to form a water curtain in front of him.


    "Tier 3 water magic, water curtain." Petty shook his head: "Although the water restrains the fire system, how can the 3rd order stop the 5th magic."


    The others nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 1240： This is...forbidden spell?

    Block?


    Ye Haoke never thought of blocking it with this water curtain.


    The power of Chaps''s trick, Ye Hao could feel the heat wave from a long distance away, and he had no tricks to take it head-on.


    "Meteor fire rain!" Chaps said coldly.


    Then those fireballs flew like raindrops.


    Everyone sighed as if they had anticipated the next ending.


    But something unexpected happened, Ye Hao even removed the water curtain.


    Is it because he knew that he couldn''t stop it and gave up automatically?


    Next, Ye Hao made a jaw-dropping move.


    He walked out of the magic circle defensive circle and opened his arms to the oncoming meteor shower.


    "No! Huo Zaoen stop!"


    "Damn, what the **** is he doing!"


    Everyone outside the field suddenly changed their expressions. Outside the magic circle, the magic circle cannot play a protective role.


    And being directly attacked by the fifth-order magic meteor fire rain, it is estimated that the immortal will be disabled.


    This happened so suddenly that Dumbledore and the others had no time to take action, and Chaps, who released the magic, did not expect Ye Hao to make such a move to find death.


    It was too late for him to withdraw his magic now.


    Everyone could only watch Ye Hao open his arms and be swallowed by the meteor shower.


    A few seconds later.


    A figure stood there safe and sound.


    No...It should be said that the naked body stands there.


    Lina was dumbfounded, and then she saw Ye Hao''s body, her face instantly flushed, and she covered her eyes, but there were still gaps between her fingers.


    Olena on the side looked at Ye Hao''s body carefully, as if she was admiring an artwork.


    It turns out that this is the holy body of Lord Son.


    "I went, I almost forgot. Clothes can''t block the flames." Ye Hao noticed the strange look next to him, and immediately took out a set of clothes and put them on himself.


    Lost, lost.


    It''s nothing more than being watched by Lena and Olena, and being watched by a bunch of old men and women, Ye Hao has a feeling of disgust.


    "This... how is this possible? How could you be... okay?" Chaps looked at Ye Hao in astonishment. He was still worried about this kid''s safety just now.


    But he is fine now, and he can''t believe it again.


    The one he released was a fifth-order magic, not a small magic.


    If an ordinary person encounters it, there will be absolutely no bones left.


    And this guy, except for his clothes burned out, he didn''t have a trace of skin trauma. Could it be...Is it because he was chanting the spell wrong?


    "Mr. Ye Hao... are you?" Dean Dumbledore also looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    They all saw the scene just now, and they couldn''t believe the situation at this moment.


    Why can this Easterner be safe under the fifth-order magic.


    "I just released an immune magic to myself, which can be immune to a certain degree of fire magic." Ye Hao said with an incident.


    In fact, this is thanks to his fire-type physique, and he has a high resistance to fire-type magic.


    Although the opponent released the fifth-order magic, Ye Hao''s skin could still feel a little hot.


    Don''t forget, Ye Hao practiced the Nine Suns.


    What a hot spot.


    "Immunity to magic?" Dumbledore and others muttered in surprise.


    It was the first time they had heard of this kind of magic. Could it be some kind of magic lost in the golden age?


    It''s so powerful, it shouldn''t be lost.


    "Mr. Huo Suen, can you continue?" Ye Hao smiled.


    Huohaoen recovered his senses, and raised his hand: "Chapps doesn''t score. Next it is Mr. Ye Hao''s turn to attack."


    Although I don''t know what the **** is this kid doing, there are still two opportunities next.


    Chaps began to chant the spell, this time different from before.


    More than flames appeared.


    A red, rock-like shield appeared in front of Chaps.


    "Four-tier fire and earth dual magic, fire rock barrier!" Dumbledore''s eyes lit up: "It seems that Chaps has practiced a lot of earth magic recently.


    With this defensive magic, if it was just the kind of powerful water magic, it would be difficult to break through. "


    But the next scene was beyond everyone''s expectations.


    A huge black shadow appeared behind Ye Hao, holding a trident in his hand.


    Afterwards, dozens of water tornadoes appeared, and the strong wind and waves made the street trees in the college a little deformed.


    And Chapus'' defensive magic was broken immediately.


    Even the defensive magic of the magic circle is a little shaky.


    But Ye Hao stopped the magic.


    "This power..." Dumbledore''s eyes widened, and his hand holding the staff was shaking: "How is it possible?"


    Dumbledore kept muttering how it was possible.


    Petty frowned and said, "This power, Tier 5 water magic? No, it has the momentum of Tier 6 water magic, but it''s less powerful!"


    "This is the forbidden spell of the seventh-order magic water system! Poseidon''s anger!" Dumbledore said solemnly.


    This sentence silenced everyone present.


    "What is Forbidden Curse?" Olena asked Lena next to her curiously.


    Lina swallowed and looked at Ye Hao in the field with the look of a monster.


    "Forbidden curses are magic that can threaten a whole world and have the power to overwhelm the ocean. Therefore, it is the forbidden magic of magicians, which is called forbidden curse. And only magic above the seventh level can be called Forbidden spell!


    He... how could he use the forbidden curse? "


    A 20-year-old youth will release the curse.


    Lena felt like she was listening to the legend.


    "President Dumbledore, this is the Forbidden Curse? This power is not even one-tenth of the Forbidden Curse." Hilton asked questioningly.


    "The power hasn''t reached the forbidden curse level, but this magic is indeed the seventh-order magic "Poseidon''s Wrath". I once saw this kind of magic in a magic book. It requires a very high water system talent to release.


    Although this young man can release, he still cannot release all his power.


    Otherwise, this trick is enough to make our Magic Academy disappear from here. "Dumbledore said solemnly.


    "Ye...Mr. Ye Hao, two points." Huo Suoen swallowed, he looked at the young man, where the monster came out of.


    As for the immersive Chaps, beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. The trick just now was really too strong.


    And he really seemed to feel a **** roaring in front of him.


    "Now it''s Chapps'' turn to attack." Holock said.


    Chapps calmed himself down. He had already agreed with Ye Hao''s strength, but as a mentor of the academy, he loved face.


    Although he is two points behind, he still has a chance. As long as he can win the next two games and block Ye Hao''s third round of attack, he can end in a tie.


    The magic that has been released cannot be released again, he does not believe that Ye Hao still has this powerful magic.


    But what happens next will subvert his thinking at the moment.

 Chapter 1241： 300 Meteorite

    "Chapps got one point."


    Ye Hao didn''t block the second attack of Chapus. After all, the fire type physique could only be used once before, and besides that, he did not have any other powerful fire type magic that could block it.


    "Next, Mr. Ye Hao will attack." Huo Suoen pointed to Ye Hao.


    This was the third round and Ye Hao''s last attack.


    If he wins, he will win the bet.


    If he loses, then Chapps will likely draw with 2:2.


    This time Chaps was very serious, and it took him almost a minute to chant the spell.


    "The Shadow of the Balrog!" Chaps raised the staff in his hand, and a huge flame phantom enveloped Chaps''s body.


    "Roar..." The Flame Demon Phantom roared, the heat wave made everyone around him feel.


    "Rank 6 fire magic, the shadow of the Balrog! Chaps really took out his hole cards." Dumbledore exclaimed.


    "When will Chaps release the sixth-order magic?" Petty exclaimed.


    "The Shadow of the Flame Demon is a magic with both offensive and defensive capabilities. Although it is a sixth-order magic, a period of modern spells has been lost. Although I tried to make up for it later, the effect was not as good as before.


    The power is only equivalent to the fifth-order peak magic. "Hilton, who is also a fire magician, explained.


    "But his ability to release this magic is enough to show that Chaps is getting closer and closer to that threshold." Hilton looked at Chaps with a little envy.


    And everyone also noticed that Chap''s face was a little pale, and sweat was all over his forehead.


    It seems that Chapps really tried his best to release this magic.


    A 20-year-old young man was able to make a Tier 5 magician work so hard, which brought everyone''s evaluation of Ye Hao to a higher level.


    Ye Hao also felt the power of this magic.


    "Just try that trick." Ye Hao whispered in his heart, he raised his hand and thought to himself: Meteorite.


    [Meteorology, please select the number of skill points injected]


    Ye Hao thought about it for a while, first came to 300 to try.


    [Current skill points: 475]


    The wrath of the Seagod before and the meteorite technique now cost a total of 400 skill points, which is too fast.


    But Ye Hao felt a strange sensation, and then his brain was sore, as if he was about to explode.


    People outside the court noticed Ye Hao''s strangeness.


    "What is he doing?"


    "His symptoms seem to be releasing magic backlash?"


    "Do you want to end the battle?"


    Several magicians looked at Dean Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore fell into silence, and there was a faint anxiety in his heart.


    "Strange, what was that day. It seems that something has fallen at a high speed." Lena raised her head and pointed at something in the sky that looked like a meteor.


    Dean Dumbledore raised his head, and then his face changed suddenly.


    "not good!"


    I saw the meteorite falling at an astonishing speed, and it was also mixed with flames from the high-speed falling, with a black tail flame behind it, coming violently.


    And how does the place of fall seem to be... Chap''s location.


    Chaps raised his head and looked at the magnifying meteorite with blank eyes. He spit out a few words.


    "Sheet..."


    boom


    The huge shock wave knocked down the surrounding street trees, and almost caused Lena to fly upside down, tumbling a few times in the air, and finally fell to the ground and shook her venom.


    Olena immediately drew the knight sword, inserted it into the ground, and stabilized her body.


    "Everyone, be careful!"


    Huo Shuoen retreated in front of everyone, pressed his hands on the ground, a group of magic lines appeared, and then a shield covered several people inside.


    But under the shock wave, the shield quickly shattered.


    Fortunately, the magicians used their own shields to avoid the same encounter as Lena.


    "Oh... I... my ass." Lena cried out embarrassedly, clutching her ass.


    At this time, no one paid attention to these, but focused on the situation in the field.


    Chapus fell to the ground, and the shadow of the Balrog didn''t know where he was going.


    Dean Dumbledore held the staff in front of him, and the light mask slowly disappeared.


    Except for the few square meters where Dumbledore and Chaps were located, the surrounding fields seemed to have had an earthquake, and all of them were sunken.


    "Cough cough..." Ye Hao was also sitting paralyzed on the ground at the moment, his mind dizzy, it felt like an ordinary person had a hangover.


    There seemed to be something pouring out of the nasal cavity, he touched it, it was a nosebleed.


    The heart is also a little depressed.


    Top sacred healing technique.


    He used the Holy Healing technique on himself, and the skill point was deducted by 10. Now Ziye Hao felt much better, but the weakness in his mind was still there.


    He barely got himself up.


    Looking around, everyone including Dumbledore looked at him with amazement.


    ...


    Ten minutes later, in a pavilion.


    Ye Hao looked at all of them looking at him, so don''t pinch: "Don''t look at me like this, you are not used to it."


    "Did you release the seventh-order Forbidden Curse of the Earth Element? Meteorite?" Dumbledore looked at Ye Hao with serious eyes.


    "Forbidden curse?" Ye Hao murmured, he pretended to be puzzled: "I don''t know, this is the magic written in an ancient book I collected before. I think it''s good, so I practiced it. And before The wrath of the sea god."


    "It should be true. Both magics are forbidden spells. It''s just that the power you release is very weak. The wrath of the sea **** is only the fifth-order power, and the meteorite technique barely has the sixth-order power." Dumbledore nodded and said.


    After that, Ye Hao interrogated. It turned out that the magic he used had existed in magic history, but they were all forbidden spells that were so powerful that they were blocked.


    Every heyday power has the power to destroy the world.


    Ye Hao recalled how he felt before, he was holding his head, and he was still a little uncomfortable now.


    Fortunately, I tried it this time. If he accidentally hits and directly uses the meteorite technique with 1,000 skill points in the battle, it is estimated that he will be brain-dead and become a vegetable on the spot.


    After all, it is impossible to be fat in one bite, most of the skills of the system are still based on Ye Hao''s body.


    Ye Hao estimated that 300 skill points of the meteorite technique would be enough for him to eat a pot. It is estimated that his current limit should be between 400 and 500.


    But before the critical moment, Ye Hao didn''t want to try that taste again.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath. He looked at Chapps: "Mr. Chapps, I have completed the bet. May I now have the right to enter any floor of the library."


    Chapus sighed and nodded silently.


    Everyone can release two forbidden curses. Although their power is not complete, at least their qualifications are there.


    "After you have refined the potion, you can enter the library at any time." Dean Dumbledore said.

 Chapter 1242： Christmas

    School of Magic, Dean''s Office.


    "Dean, that kid is really amazing. Although his mental power is only in the realm of the fourth-order great magician in all aspects, his magic talent is very amazing, the most important is the water magic!


    With the strength of Tier 4, Tier 7 forbidden spell magic can be released, although its power is insufficient! But this is something I have never seen before in years of coaching.


    In other words, even your student, he has never reached this level. "Chapps looked at Dean Dumbledore seriously.


    Dumbledore fell into silence with his hands on the table.


    "Furthermore, according to Hilton, he also possesses talents of fire, water, light, dark, earth, and even more attributes. He is only 20 years old now, and he has the talent, even in Phinea Above!


    If we can make him a student of our Magic Academy, we can definitely cultivate him into a generation of magical wizards, no less than the magicians of the golden age!


    And he has a good talent for pharmacy. If he can become the dean of our college in a few decades. Only with meditation potions, and psychotropic potions.


    At least we can make our academy persist in this era of the end of the law for another hundred years! "


    What Chaps said in his words was to let Ye Hao join the Magic Headquarters and become a student of the Magic Academy.


    As the dean of teaching, he hopes that such a genius can stay.


    "But don''t forget his identity, he is the holy son of the Holy See." Dumbledore said solemnly.


    "How is the Holy See of the Holy See? What is the era now. It is no longer the era of constant disputes, and I see that kid Ye Hao, his speech and behavior do not have the taste of the Holy See at all.


    Dare to act, face us magicians, without fear, dare to fight against any enemy! "Chapps gets more and more excited as he speaks.


    "Chapps, don''t you want to accept him as an apprentice?" Dumbledore laughed.


    Chaps shook his head and sighed: "If ten years ago, maybe I would accept him as an apprentice, but now? I no longer have that qualification."


    "Chapus, don''t be discouraged. The previous battle means nothing. If it is a real life and death battle, Ye Hao is definitely not your opponent." Dean Dumbledore comforted.


    "Perhaps. But he is not now, one year from now, three years from now? And what can I teach him? Forbidden spell? Then I can''t." Chaps shook his head mockingly.


    He looked at Dean Dumbledore steadfastly: "Master Dean, we must seize this genius. Hilton is right. This is the hope given to us in the Age of Doom. I may not be enough to be him. Teacher.


    But you, Petty, and Huo Cairn, we can teach him together. "


    Dumbledore took a deep breath. He opened the drawer and took out a picture frame.


    Above them were Dumbledore, who looked much younger.


    Among them, is a teenage boy who is smiling brightly.


    "Back then, we said the same to Phineas. I now think about it, is it because our expectations of him are too high, he has come now, we also have a responsibility.


    As for Ye Hao, although he is only 20 years old, he has a feeling in him that makes me unable to see through and touch.


    Alas... I have only accepted one apprentice in my life, and I won''t accept a second one. As for Ye Hao, let him choose. "Dean Dumbledore said meaningfully.


    Chapps looked at the photo. He knew that even though decades had passed, Phineas was still stuck in the dean¡¯s heart like a thorn. He even thought it was his excessive expectations that caused Phineas. Si embarked on this road of no return.


    He said no more.


    Ye Hao walked out of Magician Petty''s laboratory the next day, smelling of medicine on his body.


    "Finally finished. Aunt Petty, could you please inform the dean, I will enter the library today." Ye Hao said while looking at Petty.


    "You go now? If you don''t take a break, you haven''t rested all night." Petty looked at Ye Hao, recalling last night.


    After the battle ended yesterday afternoon, Ye Hao started making potions non-stop, and spent the whole night directly completing the task, and each one was of high quality!


    This made Petty admire Ye Hao''s pharmacy skills even more.


    If she was asked to come, even if she was just making a primary potion, it would take her at least ten days to complete the quantity.


    "No, young man. It''s okay to sleep a few nights." Ye Hao said relaxedly.


    Today is December 25th, and Ye Hao wants to return to China as soon as possible, so he is making potions non-stop.


    At this moment, the snowflakes slowly fell from the sky.


    Ding jingle, jingle jingle, jingle jingle.


    There was brisk music in the college.


    At the same time, Ye Hao also noticed that the surrounding street trees were hung with colorful lights, which were very beautiful.


    "Actually, don''t worry about it, Christmas today. Have a good time. You experienced such a fierce battle yesterday and stayed up late to refine the medicine. It hurts your spirit.


    If you really care about the things on the top floor of the library, I advise you to take a good rest. Looking at the things there will consume more energy. "Ms. Petty reminded me kindly.


    "Ye Hao!"


    At this time, there was a shout from the side, it was Lena and Olena.


    They are all wearing cute white cotton clothes. Although they may not be afraid of the cold, they should wear this way on traditional European festivals.


    "Well then. I will enter the library tomorrow. Could you please tell the dean," Ye Hao said.


    Petty nodded and said with a smile: "Child, have fun. Christmas is to us the same as your Chinese New Year."


    Olena ran up to Ye Hao, and she asked, "You... are you finished refining?"


    "Well, it''s all set."


    "Then you are going to the library now." Olena seemed to want to say something, but she stopped talking.


    "Take a break, today is Christmas, we are having fun. I will take you around the academy." Lena said enthusiastically.


    Although Olena didn''t say anything, her eyes still looked at Ye Hao expectantly.


    "All right, let''s play for one day." Ye Hao shrugged and smiled.


    "Yeah! Go, let me take a look at the Christmas tree first. There is a big Christmas tree in the college square!" Lena took Olena and Ye Hao by the hands, laughing and running on the slowly piled up snow.


    Ye Hao also gave a rare relaxed smile.


    Since I arrived in Europe, I have almost never relaxed after a series of things. Taking advantage of today, it does not matter to take a break.


    Ye Hao looked towards the east, wondering what Song Ying and the others were doing now.

 Chapter 1243： insult? But I really finished watching

    On Christmas Day, Ye Hao had a great time with Olena and others.


    Have a snowball fight and make a snowman.


    I also admired this magic castle with thousands of years of history.


    It was late at night, and everyone went back to their house to rest.


    Lying on the bed in the guest room, Ye Hao took his cell phone and sent a few text messages to people close to him.


    The others returned to themselves, but Song Ying and Song Xiaoyue haven''t moved yet, maybe they are in the hospital.


    "In a few days, I will go back as soon as I can." Ye Hao said inwardly, closing his eyes.


    ...


    Early the next morning, Ye Hao came outside the library early.


    This is a library full of traces of time, all built of stone and wood, but because of the engraved magic patterns, this library survives to this day.


    Olena, Lena, Hilton are all here.


    The other is Chapps, the instructor of the Magic Headquarters, and the master of the magic circle Huo Zaoen.


    "Miss, because you are not a magician, you will not be able to enter here." Chaps looked at Olena seriously.


    Olena wrinkled slightly.


    "Olena, just stay outside these three days." Ye Hao ordered.


    "Yes." Olena said.


    "Let''s go in." Chaps carried his hands on his back and led everyone into the library.


    Stepping into the threshold of the library, Ye Hao felt that the atmosphere around him was a little different.


    The first floor of the library is huge, and each shelf is at least five meters high. There are not only books, but also various things.


    "Although this is our library, it is actually a collection of various collections related to magic." Chaps explained.


    "If you want to see knowledge about magic spells, over there." Chaps pointed to a row of bookshelves in the distance.


    "No, I''ll find it myself." Ye Hao thanked Chaps for his enthusiasm, and he began to look from the first row of shelves.


    There are many things here, and it''s only one level. It''s impossible to read them all in less than ten or eight years.


    But Ye Hao''s purpose this time was to read all of these things. He knew the importance of knowledge.


    He will also build a treasure house in the Wanjia Welfare Institute, which will contain the knowledge he has collected from various places.


    There are vampires, the Holy See, there will be magicians, and there will be various Chinese martial arts.


    [Exchange skill "Most Powerful Brain", only 150 points can be consumed]


    Ye Hao''s body shook, and he felt that his entire mind was suddenly open.


    It was as if there was only 1G of memory, but it was upgraded to 1M in an instant.


    [Remaining skill points: 315]


    This skill is an extra special skill in the 4.0 system. There is no level, but it has a special effect.


    Ye Hao opened the first book, which was the "Earth Element Primary Magic Catalog".


    The people behind Ye Hao were surprised to see Ye Hao pick up the book, but they also agreed.


    After all, Ye Hao''s knowledge of magic is too little, taking advantage of the present to add a little basic knowledge, it will also be of great benefit to him in the future.


    But this is a waste of time.


    But an astonishing scene appeared, Ye Hao opened the book, and every time he turned it, he glanced at the next side.


    That way, it''s not reading a book, it''s like turning a book.


    "Hey, can you see it like this?" Lena vomited.


    "But I did look inside." Ye Hao said lightly. He had closed the book, put it back on the shelf, and picked up the next book.


    Chaps frowned. What he hates most as a dean is that students are eager for quick success and quick gain, most notably in the esoteric magic.


    Even for a talented student, learning magic takes a lot of time.


    But just when Chaps was muttering in his heart, Ye Hao had already opened the third book.


    "Ye Hao, your talent is very good. But you are insulting the knowledge in these books when you read books like this!" Chaps couldn''t help but scolded.


    Ye Hao stopped and looked at Chapus incomprehensibly: "Insult? But I really have finished reading, so I read the next book. Since I finished reading, why waste time on a book. "


    Chapps clenched his fist and pointed to the book Ye Hao had read: "You called it read just now? Did you really remember the above knowledge."


    Ye Hao faintly took out the book again, flipping through it and said, "Of course I remember it."


    This kid is crazy!


    At this moment, even Hilton and Lena next to them felt that Ye Hao was too crazy now.


    "Remember? Okay! Then I''ll ask you, the third line on page 58 of the local elementary magic catalog you just read..."


    Ye Hao didn''t wait for Chaps to finish, he began to answer.


    "The first-order earth magic, earth ball art, the spell is: *@&. Pay attention to the second and third bytes when casting the spell..." Ye Hao answered Chaps while reading the book. proposed question.


    There was no sluggishness, even when he was talking, he put the book he had read back on the shelf and picked up another book to read it.


    "Mr. Chapus, is Ye Hao right?" Lena asked curiously.


    And Hilton had already seen the subtleties in Chap''s weird expression.


    Chapps stared at the book in his hand blankly, and Ye Hao said nothing bad about it.


    "No... this... this must be a coincidence." Chaps couldn''t believe it, he turned it over again: "Side 199, line 5."


    "First-order earth magic, clay art. The spell is: *£¤#**@~. Although clay art is earth magic, it must have a certain degree of mastery of water magic. And if you are proficient in this art , You can directly shrink the fourth byte and the sixth byte.


    However, beginners are best not to try, this requires a certain degree of proficiency in earth magic. When Ye Hao spoke, he finished reading another book.


    Chaps was speechless.


    "Is it all right? While reading a book, I can answer other people''s questions at the same time." Lina was suspicious, and she picked up the book that Ye Hao had just put down.


    "I ask you, page 9, third paragraph of the "Electricity Elementary Magic Catalog."


    "The first-order electric magic, electric shock, and the spell are.... The actual damage is not high, but it can cause a certain degree of paralysis to the target. If the head or heart is clicked, it may cause the opponent to faint. It is electric. Magic is the simplest one." After Ye Hao finished speaking.


    He looked at the people who looked at him with dull expressions.


    "I''m going to read a book now, not here to perform. So please don''t disturb me next." Ye Hao said helplessly.


    Chaps, Lena looked at Ye Hao stupidly.


    This guy... is simply a monster, super memory, and super talent.


    Why these things are bestowed on one person is unfair.

 Chapter 1244： Many people are powerful

    Chapter 1244


    While everyone was amazed at Ye Hao''s talent, Ye Hao himself was still very dissatisfied.


    Although this is fast, it takes at least one or two days to read this one by one. Don''t forget that there are nine floors!


    "I don''t know if that method is possible." Ye Hao closed his eyes.


    Advanced clone technique!


    A clone appeared beside Ye Hao.


    "Clone technique?" Hilton and the others were a little surprised, but they didn''t understand what is the use of Ye Hao at this time?


    The clone walked to the bookshelf, picked up a book, flipped through it quickly, and soon finished reading one.


    Then the clone merged into Ye Hao''s body again.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes, and he was pleasantly surprised to find that the content that the clone had read was in his head at the moment.


    With this proof, now he has a way to greatly shorten the time.


    A clone split out of Ye Hao''s body and walked to a bookshelf to start reading books.


    At the same time, another clone emerged from Ye Hao''s body and walked to the bookshelf in the distance.


    Five


    Ten


    Twenty


    Gradually, Ye Hao''s figures spread all over the library on the first floor. Each of them was reading attentively, and the speed of reading was very fast.


    "This...I''m not dreaming, can I still do this?" Lena rubbed her eyes and said in disbelief.


    "Unbelievable genius." Chaps looked at Ye Hao with fiery eyes.


    It''s as if a man is looking at a charming woman.


    "One, two..." Lina counted carefully, and she found that there were 30 avatars of Ye Hao in the library on the first floor at this moment. They were like locusts who were "cannibalizing" those books.


    Ten minutes later, thirty Ye Hao walked up the steps on the second floor at the same time.


    Look... finished?


    In ten minutes, I read all the books on the first floor.


    Everyone followed Ye Hao to the second floor. The thirty-odd Ye Hao looked like a machine and started reading again.


    An hour later, Ye Hao stood on the third floor, thirtieth of his body blended into his body.


    A large amount of knowledge poured into Ye Hao''s mind in an instant, as if a dam opened the gate and released water.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes and meditated for three minutes before he opened his eyes. He burped like a person who was full and exhaled.


    "Are you... finished reading?" Lena swallowed and looked at Ye Hao.


    "It''s all finished." Ye Hao nodded.


    This time, Chaps and the others no longer doubt Ye Hao.


    Just lament that Ye Hao is a "monster".


    The books on the first floor to the third floor, even if a master of magic had to read them all, it would take at least a lifetime.


    But Ye Hao only spent an hour.


    "I can go to the third floor now." Ye Hao looked at the steps leading to the third floor. There were two silver armored knights standing there, with their spears blocking the way up.


    But that was not a real person, but something similar to a magical creature.


    "Yes." Chaps did not stop him. He walked to the knights and took out a certificate. The two knights put away their spears and gave way.


    "Ms. Chapse, Ms. Hilton, I... can I go up and see too." Lena looked at them pleadingly.


    Chapus frowned, Lena was just a second-order magician, and according to regulations, she was not allowed to enter the fourth floor or more.


    "Chapps, give me the face, let this girl go up and see. She has recently broken through the third-order signs." Hilton begged.


    Chapps said in a low voice: "You can go up, but you can''t move things easily. You see things there too quickly, and it may even affect you."


    "Don''t worry about it. I''m just curious about him." Lena kept waving her hands.


    She stared at Ye Hao. She was really curious about what would happen to Ye Hao. Of course, she was also a little curious about the mysterious library above the third floor, but she also knew that with her own strength, those things were too much for her. early.


    A few minutes later, Ye Hao appeared on the fourth floor of the library.


    "You don''t use that clone technique anymore?" Lena looked at Ye Hao who was alone.


    "That consumes too much mental power and needs a rest." Ye Hao explained.


    In fact, the advanced clone technique has entered the cooling time.


    The advanced clone can only last for one hour, and it takes six hours to cool down.


    During this period of cooling, Ye Hao could only rely on himself.


    But it happened that Ye Hao could take advantage of this time to rest his mind.


    He walked slowly to a bookshelf and took a book here.


    ¡¾Fourth-order Fire Magic¡¿


    Ye Hao opened it and took a look.


    Seeing that it was the book he was holding, Chapster, a fire magician, paid close attention.


    Ye Hao closed the book, muttering to himself as if he was reading something.


    He looked around, seemingly regretful.


    "Do you want to experiment with the magic you learned." Chapps asked.


    Ye Hao nodded, he saw a lot of interesting magic here, he wanted to experiment, but this is a library, so he can only give up.


    "Teacher Huo Locke, trouble you." Chapps looked at Huo Locke next to him.


    Huo Luoen took out his scepter and knocked it on the ground. A light mask enveloped Ye Hao, and a puppet man appeared on the opposite side.


    "This is the test circle in the library. You can release your magic on the test doll. As long as it is not a forbidden spell of Tier 6 or above, it doesn''t matter." Huo Zaoen reminded him in a key way.


    "Thank you." Ye Hao thanked him, he raised his hand and closed his eyes.


    [Exchange elementary fire abilities, consume 20 skill points]


    [Exchange intermediate fire power, consume 100 skill points]


    [Current remaining skill points: 195]


    [Exchange advanced fire abilities, consume 400 skill points]


    Not enough skill points.


    Take a loan first, wait a moment and find a chance to absorb some energy stones.


    ¡¾Arrears: 205¡¿


    Ye Hao opened his eyes, and the flames began to condense in his hands.


    "He doesn''t seem to have his own magic items?" Chaps suddenly thought of a question and looked at Hilton.


    From seeing Ye Hao until now, he hasn''t seen Ye Hao using any magic items.


    "Yes, he hasn''t used any magic items so far, not even a magic wand." Hilton shook his head.


    Chaps looked at Ye Hao thoughtfully.


    At this moment, Ye Hao spit out a few words.


    "Dragon Flame Slash."


    The sound of a dragon rang from Ye Hao''s hands, and then a dragon-shaped flame fanned toward the doll.


    The doll was swallowed in an instant.


    "This guy really hasn''t learned magic before?" Chaps took a breath.


    "As far as I know, I don''t have it. I only showed him a water magician from us before. The water dragon burst used before was also recorded in that book." Hilton said.


    Chapus looked at Ye Hao deeply, this was really a genius, and he could release magic just by watching it once.


    "The Tier 4 top fire magic, Dragon Flame Slash, can be instantly released the first time it is released." Chapus felt ashamed, except for the previous two Forbidden Curses.


    He had never seen this man use magic or chanted spells, which were basically instant.


    But for Ye Hao, it was not instant, because it took him 0.001 seconds.

 Chapter 1245： Magic circle and magic inscription

    Chapter 1245 Magic Array and Magic Inscription


    Ye Hao tried several magics, and once again surprised Ye Hao''s talent.


    Basically, all the magic he has seen can be successfully released once.


    Let these magicians think about when they were young, in order to be familiar with a magic, they need to fumble day and night.


    It takes months or even a year to fully release a magic.


    In this man, none of these exist.


    Six hours passed quickly. Ye Hao took a time to go to the toilet during the period. In fact, he absorbed the energy stone and repaid the loan.


    [Current skill points: 795]


    There were only one thousand energy stones left in Ye Hao''s ring.


    Advanced clone technique.


    Once the cooling time was up, Ye Hao used the clone technique again, and thirty clones began to work.


    Although there are fewer books above the fourth floor than those below the third floor, most of them are more esoteric and take longer.


    ...


    Nearly twenty hours later, Ye Hao stood on the sixth floor, and each clone entered his body.


    There is a feeling of knowledge in my head, and there is a kind of unspeakable comfort.


    "Mr. Chapus, I want to continue going up." Ye Hao looked at Chapus behind him.


    At this moment, the sky outside was already bright, and Ye Hao had been in the library awake all day and night.


    The others are a bit drowsy at the moment.


    Lena fell asleep even more leaning on the sofa.


    They don''t have the physical strength of Ye Hao.


    "Hawthorne, let''s take him up. Hilton, you stay here." Chaps ordered.


    Later, Ye Hao followed the two magicians up the stairs and walked towards the sixth floor.


    Stepping into the sixth floor, the atmosphere here is different from the one below, with more than half of the books, on the contrary there are a lot of other things.


    Such as magic puppets, magic scrolls, magic potions, magic props, etc.


    The clone technique was still cooling, Ye Hao didn''t read the book first, but first looked at the magic scroll.


    "These magic scrolls can directly release the magic sealed in them?" Ye Hao asked with a Tier 2 fire magic scroll.


    "Yes." This time it was Mentor Huo Locke who said.


    "The magic scroll is a great invention in the golden age. The magic circle is reduced to magic inscriptions and then carved on a special magic scroll so that magic can be stored on it.


    If you want to release magic later, you only need to tear up the scroll, so even ordinary people without magic can use it. "


    Huo Shuoen pointed to the magic scroll in Ye Hao''s hand.


    "Your one is Tier 2 fire magic, pyrotechnics. In the upper class, many wealthy businessmen like this, and the price of Tier 2 magic scrolls is about 10 billion US dollars.


    After all, this kind of convenient and powerful props may be life-saving at critical moments.


    But because it is very difficult to make magic scrolls, it is a kind of alchemy. Until now, no one can make magic scrolls. We use one less than one, so we will not sell these magic scrolls.


    All are preserved here, one is to preserve for future generations, and the other is to prepare for emergencies. "


    "The skills are lost?" Ye Hao looked at Huo Suo''en in surprise.


    Hosuoen shook his head: "It can''t be said to be lost, I can only say that I can''t do it. I remember that there is a primary production outline for the magic scroll."


    Huo Shuoen searched the surrounding bookshelves and removed a dusty book, at least three books the size of Xinhua Dictionary.


    "No one made it, and there is another reason. The magic scroll itself is also very scarce. It is not ordinary paper that can withstand the power of magic. Therefore, even the dean cannot make magic scrolls."


    Huo Juan sighed, a little sad.


    Ye Hao took the book in Huo Suoen''s hand, and he opened it and read it.


    The records are very detailed, including how to make magic scrolls, what materials need to be carved on them, and some magical inscriptions.


    "Master Huo Yun, can you please help me fetch all the books related to magic scrolls and magic circles on these three floors, thank you." Ye Hao sat on the ground, looking at the book in his hand more carefully than before.


    But the speed is not much faster than normal.


    Seeing that this genius was interested in magic circles and magic scrolls, Huo Zaiun, a master of magic, brightened his eyes, and an idea came to him, and then he went to put all the things related to magic circles and magic scrolls on these three layers. All fetched.


    Because he is a master of the magic circle, he has the right to enter the top three floors, and he is very familiar with the magic circle and magic scrolls.


    "Excuse me again, take me the existing magic scroll here, I want to watch it." Ye Hao said without looking up at the book.


    "No problem." Huo Shuoen took out the few well-preserved magic scrolls without saying a word.


    An hour passed quietly.


    Ye Hao has finished reading the books, he is now holding the magic scroll to observe.


    "In fact, the magic circle is related to the magic scroll. The earliest magician first figured out the magic circle. The magic circle can be stored in one place for a long time. Some are attacking the magic circle, and some auxiliary magic circle."


    Hosuoen began to talk endlessly.


    "But the magic circle still has some drawbacks, that is, ordinary people can''t use it, and the low-powered magician can''t use it at any time. At that time, some people were thinking about how to make ordinary people use magic.


    Afterwards, someone introduced the concept of magic scrolls, depicting the condensed magic circle on a special scroll, without injecting magic power, just tear open the scroll to release the magic stored in it! "


    Chapus on the side looked at the unusually enthusiastic Holock, and of course guessed what the old guy was holding in his heart.


    If this genius has a hobby for the magic circle, then Hosuoen can accept him as a disciple and teach him the knowledge of the magic circle.


    Hosuoen often complained to his teaching director, saying that nowadays magicians pay less and less attention to the magic circle, and no one wants to waste time learning boring magic circle knowledge.


    If this continues, the magic circle might disappear into time like a magic scroll.


    Ye Hao suddenly raised his hand, the light blue lines condensed on the tips of his fingers.


    Subsequently, he began to portray the six-pointed star array with different trajectories.


    "What is he doing?" Chaps asked suspiciously.


    "He... he''s portraying the magic circle!" Huo Shuoen swallowed, looking at the concentrated Dongfang boy in a little surprised.


    "He just finished reading the book and portrayed the magic circle?" Chaps asked in surprise.


    "Novice magicians will be excited and want to show their hands and feet. I was like this at the time. I had a good talent at the time. I chose a first-order magic circle, but I just drew the fourth magic six-pointed star inscription. Failed.


    The first-order magic array requires at least ten magic inscriptions to support it. Huo Shuoen smiled self-deprecatingly when he thought of himself when he was young and ignorant.


    Chaps patted him on the shoulder and said in a deep voice, "Then...what if someone can complete the magic circle for the first time?"


    "Impossible..." As soon as Huo Suoen finished speaking, he saw the nine six-pointed star patterns around Ye Hao''s body, and he swallowed: "It should be...impossible..."


    And Ye Hao¡¯s fingertips are already walking on the tenth six-pointed star pattern...

 Chapter 1246： Honorary Dean?

    Chapter 1246 Honorary Dean?


    The tenth six-pointed star inscription is finished.


    Ten six-pointed star inscriptions formed a huge circle, and a thin screen appeared.


    "First-order defensive magic circle." Huo Suoen looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "You...is it really the first time you learn Magic Circle today?"


    Facing Huo Zaoen''s question, he nodded: "Yes."


    Genius... No, the word genius is a bit bleak in front of this Eastern man.


    "Excuse me, you still have a few blank scrolls here." Ye Hao asked.


    "Why do you want a blank scroll? You don''t want to make a magic scroll. Don''t be kidding, the difficulty of a magic scroll is much higher than that of a magic array." Huo Shaoen persuaded.


    "I want to try it." Ye Hao said firmly.


    Huo Juan hesitated, he said: "We currently have less than a hundred blank scrolls in stock, but the value of these blank scrolls is very precious. Without the dean''s consent, I can''t use it for you to experiment.


    After all, if it fails, the scroll itself will be scrapped. "


    "I can promise." Chaps said suddenly.


    Huo Locke looked at Chaps, who had always followed the rules in surprise, how could he suddenly say such a thing.


    "But I have the conditions. As long as you are willing to join the Magic Headquarters, become the magician of the Magic Headquarters, learn the knowledge we teach here, and inherit the Magic Academy in the future, I can give you ten blank scrolls as the teaching director.


    After all, there is no problem with giving some small gifts to the future dean. "Chapps looked at Ye Hao.


    The future dean?


    Huo Juan was taken aback, but then he was not surprised.


    After all, in the past two days, they have already understood Ye Hao''s talent very well, this is a genius! A hundred years... even a genius who has never met in a thousand years!


    Give him twenty years! No, in ten years, he may surpass everyone in the Magic Academy.


    He is still young now, he still has time, he even hopes to surpass them and become the young magician who has taken that step in modern times!


    In this era, there is no one like Ye Hao and the future president and dean of the magic headquarters.


    "I refuse." Ye Hao replied.


    Ye Hao''s answer without hesitation left both Horsuoen and Chaps stunned.


    "Why? Don''t you think about it, we magic..."


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head: "The old home of the holy mountain... the old pope also asked me to stay on the holy mountain and succeed him as the pope.


    I want to be the president of Magic, the dean of the academy. It should not be comparable to the position of a pope in this era. "


    Huo Juan and Chaps wanted to refute, but they didn''t have any words to refute.


    Whether it is now or the golden age of magicians, the Holy See is a special existence.


    "But I still refused. I won''t stay anywhere. I have my own choice." Ye Hao closed the book in his hand: "If you are not willing, I will not force it."


    Chapps clenched his fists, a little unwilling.


    Suddenly he thought of something and looked at Ye Hao and said, "Then you can be our honorary dean! We don''t ask you to stay here, you can do whatever you want. How about it?"


    Ye Hao looked at the dean of teaching, and he knew that the other party had already taken a big step back.


    "The scroll..."


    Chapps took the magic wand, and in a glass cabinet sealed on a bookshelf, ten pure white scrolls flew over and fell into Chap''s hands.


    "These ten pictures are yours."


    "Well, anyway, I said in advance, I won''t do anything. This is just a title." Ye Hao took the blank scroll.


    Chapps laughed but didn''t say a word. In any case, he had to make a good relationship with this young man first, and get involved.


    Then ten, twenty, or fifty years later, maybe he will change his mind.


    "Yes. But if you want, you can come back here anytime." Chaps laughed.


    Ye Hao stopped talking, he looked at the blank scroll in his hand.


    These blank scrolls are all made with a very special production method, the producer must at least need the strength of a Tier 3 magician, and then there are some precious materials.


    Those materials, although there are still on the earth, are quite scarce, and are equivalent to Chinese pandas.


    Ye Hao laid a blank scroll on the ground.


    He bit his finger and blood oozes out.


    "You must use blood as a pen!" Huo Suoen exclaimed.


    "This is a very dangerous behavior. Although I remember that such a method is recorded in the record, blood must be required. If too much blood is lost, it will lead to a decline in strength."


    Huo Shuoen persuaded.


    Ye Hao replied: "I know, but for me, there is no danger."


    The Nine Suns Scriptures, protect the body with pictures of mountains.


    As far as he is concerned, as long as he does not lose a lot of blood, he can quickly recover, just like the flames of a prairie prairie fire.


    Ye Hao stopped talking, and pressed his fingers on the blank scroll. Because it was blood, the coagulation did not disperse, and there was still a wave of fluctuations.


    Fingers with blood, began to move slowly, the first stroke, the second stroke.


    Gradually, a quarter of the blank scroll was completed.


    But Ye Hao''s hand stopped at this moment, because this time there was a pause, and the pure white scroll suddenly turned black and turned to ashes.


    "Failed." Huo Shuoen was not surprised. This was a manifestation of a failure in production. He had also tried to make a magic scroll, but compared to Ye Hao, he failed at the sixth stroke at most.


    The lines on the magic scroll are more precise than those on the magic array!


    It is as if one is a project requiring only one millimeter error, and the other one requires an error within 0.00001 millimeter.


    "Don''t be discouraged, it''s still too difficult to make a magic scroll. I''ll teach you how to make a magic circle." Huo Shaoen comforted.


    But Ye Hao didn''t speak, he closed his eyes, recalled the content of the book, and then thought about his own operation.


    "Forget it. He has the same temper as me. He doesn''t hit the south wall and doesn''t turn his head." Chaps grabbed Huo Shaun.


    "But this is a waste of effort." Huo Shuoen sighed.


    Thinking Ye Hao always felt that he was missing something just now, but he couldn''t remember it.


    Damn, there are too few descriptions of the magic scroll, I can''t find the wrong place at all.


    But in the skill bar, there is no skill about magic scroll.


    and many more¡­¡­


    There is no magic scroll, but others do.


    [Exchange skill "Huaxia Formation" consumes 150 skill points]


    [Exchange skill "Daoshu Talisman" consumes 200 skill points]


    [Current remaining skill points 455]


    It''s another consumption.


    However, the extra thing that came out of Ye Hao''s mind at this moment made his mind shine.


    The magic scroll is actually somewhat similar to the Huaxia Talisman, can you learn something from it?


    Combining the Chinese Talisman and the knowledge of formations, Ye Hao opened his eyes, once again picked up a blank scroll and placed it on the ground, portraying it with blood.


    Both Chaps and Hosuoen were watching.


    First stroke


    Fifth pen


    Tenth pen


    Ye Hao painted more and more, and gradually he had finished a quarter.


    This is exactly where Ye Hao failed before. Huo Suoen held his breath. Although he didn''t think Ye Hao could succeed, he still yearned for a miracle.

 Chapter 1247： Magic scroll

    Chapter 1247 Magic Scroll


    For a quarter, all actions were done in one go, and no accidents happened at all.


    "Wait... His... method is a bit wrong." Huo Suoen looked at the lines painted by Ye Hao in surprise.


    He felt familiar with this pattern, but some places were strange.


    Could it be that Ye Hao modified it?


    How could it be possible that he only learned the magic scroll in less than a day and was able to modify the texture?


    Five minutes later, Ye Hao stopped for the last time.


    He raised his hand and the wound on his finger slowly recovered.


    The magic scroll began to absorb the energy in the surrounding space.


    "This is the last critical moment, it depends on whether the magic can be sealed in it!" Huo Shuoen exclaimed.


    For a hundred years, no one has been able to do this. Is it true that this young man really wants to reproduce the skills of the magic scroll.


    A red light flashed, and the scroll was calm again, but the lines on it became clearer.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath: "It''s done."


    "Successful?" Chaps said in surprise, and he looked at Huo Shaoen next to him.


    Huo Shuo En was already dull at the moment, his eyes were looking at the magic scroll in Ye Hao''s hand.


    "Guru... do you want to... try it." Huo Suoen looked at Ye Hao expectantly.


    He really wanted to know how powerful the magic scroll made by Ye Hao, this strange magic scroll.


    "Yes." Ye Hao nodded. He also wanted to see how powerful the magic scroll he made was. After all, this was modified based on the principles of the Huaxia Talisman.


    Huo Luoen had no choice but to activate the test circle, and a brand new test doll appeared.


    Ye Hao picked up the scroll and tore it open at the doll.


    A red chain of fire flew out and hit the test doll.


    "Second-order fire magic, chain of fire!" Huo Suoen was taken aback. He originally thought it was just a first-order magic, but he didn''t expect it to be a second-order magic.


    "Wait, but the pattern on yours is not the pattern of the chain of fire!" Huo Shuoen picked up the next book and looked for the previous pattern of the chain of fire tutorial.


    "Teacher Huo Suoen, you don''t need to look for it. I improved it." Ye Hao explained.


    "You... You improved?" Huo Suoen looked at Ye Hao dumbfounded.


    Ye Hao spread out a white scroll again, but he didn''t act immediately, instead, he sat cross-legged, adjusted his breath, and restored his blood.


    While adjusting his breath, he explained.


    "I just passed the Chinese Talisman, the study of formations, and thought about the principle of the magic scroll. I have found the reason why you can''t make the magic scroll in modern times."


    "Why?" Huo Suoen asked hurriedly.


    "The scroll is still the same scroll, and the texture is still the same, but something has changed, and it moved the whole body. This is an old Chinese saying." Ye Hao said mysteriously.


    "You Chinese people like to say what you don''t understand, what do you mean?" Chaps said with a frown.


    Huo Locke clapped his hands and exclaimed: "It''s the world!


    The world has changed! The world more than a hundred years ago was still an era of prosperous magic fluctuations, but now it is the era of the end of the law, and the energy aura is much less than before. "


    Ye Hao nodded, and he stroked the magic scroll: "The reason why the magic scroll does not need to be injected with magic power can be used by normal people. The main reason is that it creates a communication channel with surrounding elements. After tearing it apart, it absorbs these. Element, and then produce magic.


    But your patterns are made according to the era hundreds of years ago.


    This is equivalent to creating a 300ml container, which could be filled before, but now it can only be filled with 200ml. If the quantity changes, it will naturally fail.


    Adjust measures to local conditions, material conditions, and time conditions. "


    Ye Hao''s words caused Huo Suo Enmao to stop.


    In fact, this is also the reason why the Huaxia Talisman will always be passed down. Although the power is getting smaller and smaller, it is still there.


    This is that every generation of people is improving it and adapting it to this age of the end of the law.


    Ye Hao moved again, blood oozing from his fingers, and he began to draw across the blank scroll.


    This time he spent ten minutes, a golden light flashed, and another magic scroll was formed.


    Huo Shuoen carefully observed, he exclaimed: "Third-order magic, lightning strike!"


    Ye Hao''s head was a little dizzy. It seemed that making a Tier 3 magic scroll was the limit.


    In the next few hours, Ye Hao kept resting and then making.


    Finally, the nine magic scrolls that followed were all successfully made by him.


    Four third-order scrolls, lightning strike.


    Five second-order scrolls, chain of fire.


    "Okay, let''s go up and watch." The clone technique was completed, and Ye Hao performed it again and began to check the books on the seventh and eighth floors.


    Six hours later.


    One clone after another was integrated into Ye Hao''s body.


    Ye Hao frowned, and he looked at Chaps: "Why? In the magic books on the seventh and eighth floors, the highest level magic is only Tier 5 and Tier 6, isn''t there a forbidden spell above Tier 7?"


    Chapus sighed and explained: "Do you really think that forbidden curses are really visible everywhere? Forbidden curses are different from other magic spells, and they are generally not spread.


    In addition, many spells in history have passed away, and the eighth and ninth-level forbidden curses have not even been seen by me. There are very few forbidden curses that have been preserved now, and only the nine levels are left where there are three seventh-order forbidden curses. "


    Ye Hao was a little disappointed, originally he thought there were many forbidden curses here.


    He stepped onto the ninth floor.


    It is very spacious and there are very few things, but everything is extremely precious.


    Ye Hao found the three forbidden spell codes that Chaps said.


    Ye Hao picked up one.


    "Seventh Tier Forbidden Curse: Burning City"


    When Ye Hao just touched it, a reminder sounded in his mind.


    [Data loading: Forbidden Curse, Burning City, Filed as a top-level fire ability, special skills, 2000 skill points are required to redeem]


    The data is read as soon as you touch it?


    Then why didn''t those magics react before?


    It may be that the level is too low for the system to look down upon.


    Ye Hao let go of this code, and it was about the composition of this forbidden curse.


    He tried a few times on his own, but the seventh-order Forbidden Curse was really difficult to learn. Ye Hao practiced it a few times, but he didn''t touch the doorway.


    Forget it, it seems that you can only exchange it directly later.


    Ye Hao touched the other two books again.


    "Seventh Tier Forbidden Curse: Thunder Roar"


    "Seventh Tier Forbidden Curse: Wind God''s Vortex Dance"


    After touching it, a similar voice rang in Ye Hao''s mind.


    "So many good things, it''s a pity that I am not strong enough now. Even my own Seagod''s anger can''t use all the power." Ye Hao sighed.


    It''s like putting dozens of beautiful women in front of you, but you have no sense of despair.

 Chapter 1248： Baiqi Casting

    Chapter 1248


    After that, Ye Hao finally read everything that could be seen in the library, and it took less than two and a half days.


    At this time, Dean Dumbledore unexpectedly appeared.


    "Mr. Ye, I heard that you can make magic scrolls!" Dean Dumbledore looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    He heard the news from Hosuoen. At first, he didn''t quite believe it. After all, no one had successfully made the Magic Scroll for nearly a hundred years.


    How could it be made by a twenty-year-old boy.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao took out the magic scroll he had made.


    The Jiufen magic scroll, because it was a scroll gifted to Ye Hao, after it was successfully made, it was naturally Ye Hao''s.


    After Dean Dumbledore finished reading it, he looked at Ye Hao in amazement: "Mr. Ye...your talent. It really makes me unable to describe it in words. I heard that you have agreed to Chapps'' request. .


    Is it the honorary dean of our college? "


    "Yes. But there is a prerequisite, I won''t do anything for you, or listen to your arrangements." Ye Hao reminded.


    "Of course. Because you are our honorary dean now, and I heard that you haven''t had a magic item so far, I made a proposition and gave you this staff." Dumbledore lifted up. Hand, a staff appeared in his hand.


    The top of this development is inlaid with a large blue crystal gem.


    "This is a staff that was built 1,500 years ago. The gem on it is Maria Sapphire. When you use water magic, it can enhance your magical power.


    Although not comparable to the development of the five gemstones, it is also a top-level artifact, second only to the second sacred artifact. "President Dumbledore handed the blue staff to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao took the staff and looked at it.


    Looks quite like it, but Ye Hao doesn''t like using wands, and he is not a full-time magician.


    But it''s okay to use it, but Ye Hao hasn''t decided what weapon he wants to use so far.


    [Special mission "Hundred Instruments Casting": Collect 180 different top combat weapons (magical weapons), as well as 18 spiritual weapons, secondary sacred tools or sacred tools. The host will get the same fusion weapon. Time limit: three months, overdue not completed, task cancellation, no punishment]


    Baiqi casting?


    A weapon?


    Although I don''t know what kind of weapon it is, it needs top combat soldiers and secondary sacred weapons.


    The spirit artifact is what Huaxia calls it, and it is actually a holy artifact.


    180 top soldiers? 18 holy artifacts?


    This is a bit demanding.


    In addition, Ye Hao found that the task bar of the system page, the location of that special task, also had something like a pill furnace, and there were a lot of bugs on it.


    There are eighteen big holes at the top and one hundred and eighty small holes at the bottom.


    [Baqi casting: whether to search for fusion weapons]


    Search it.


    [Ding, the host¡¯s current smelted weapon: 72 soul chaser blades, staff (both are war soldiers)]


    I didn''t expect that the seventy-two damaged soul chasing blades could still be smelted. Ye Hao, the staff, was still useful now, so let''s talk about fusing the chasing blades first.


    After confirming to smelt 72 soul chaser blades, a light spot lit up under the cauldron.


    ¡¾Baiqi Casting: 1/180; 0/18¡¿


    "Mr. Ye...Mr. Ye."


    Ye Hao recovered, and saw Dean Dumbledore calling to himself.


    "Master Dean, what''s the matter with you?" Ye Hao said calmly.


    "Actually, I want to ask you for one thing. You can make magic scrolls, can you please make some for us." Dean Dumbledore asked.


    "Reel material, provided by us!"


    Make magic scrolls.


    Ye Hao thought for a while and wanted to agree, but he also offered his own terms.


    For every three magic scrolls of the same level, he will get one as a reward.


    The price is a bit high, but now only Ye Hao can make it, and the dean still agreed.


    In the next few days, after Ye Hao left the library, he was making magic scrolls.


    A total of more than one hundred magic scrolls were made, and as a reward, Ye Hao received more than thirty.


    In addition, Ye Hao also offered a condition, that is, he can use high-quality weapons in exchange for crafting times, and he can also make potions.


    In this way, Ye Hao stayed in the college for five more days.


    ...


    Inside the French royal castle.


    Leya''s people are staring at the white wolf girl.


    There was awe and excitement in his eyes.


    "Everyone, I... The French Caroline Royale." A middle-aged man stood on the high platform excitedly, as if to announce something to everyone.


    "My daughter, the princess of the French Caroline Royal Family. I awakened the werewolf bloodline not long ago, and we tested her bloodline for these two days.


    We discovered surprisingly that L¨¦a is the second generation of blood! She has a noble second-generation blood! And in less than a month, she is now an earl-class werewolf. "


    L¨¦a on the side seemed to hold the moon, accepting the cheers of everyone.


    Everyone is proud of kissing the back of her hand.


    They know very well what the second generation bloodline means.


    Their werewolf race will have supreme power and will even unify the werewolf races and become the strongest among the dark races.


    Any vampire will be trampled under their feet.


    The darkness will belong to their werewolves!


    There is a howl of wolves, which is endless in the castle, and this carnival will last for several days and nights.


    L¨¦a went back to her room in a princess dress bored.


    "It''s boring, my father is really too, so excited, I see the goose bumps." Liya lay on the bed and let out a long breath.


    She doesn''t like this feeling very much, she likes freedom.


    This made her think of that man, the man who gave her all this.


    "Little Liya." A soft call came.


    Lya sat up and saw an elderly white-haired man walking in with a cane at the door.


    Lya immediately got up, stepped forward and helped the other person into the room to sit down, while she squatted like a child on the elder''s knee.


    "You kid, it''s like this every time. How grown up, and like to squat." The old man looked at L¨¦a dotingly.


    Lya pouted: "Grandpa said that Lya has always been Grandpa''s little wolf cub."


    She might put on airs in front of her servants, might quarrel with her parents, but in front of this person, L¨¦a is a child.


    Because he is L¨¦a''s grandfather, the closest person to L¨¦a.


    "You let your father hear this, and he is going to be jealous again." Although he said so, the old man still smiled.


    "Liya, you said before. You awakened the second generation bloodline, most likely because of a man who has both bloodline bloodline and werewolf bloodline." The old man looked at Leya.


    Liya nodded.


    "L¨¦a, do you remember the legend I told you when you were young."


    Leia said: "The son of darkness with blood and werewolf blood will appear. He will bring Eternal Night''s rebirth!"


    After that, Lya whispered again.


    "Grandpa, I don''t want to stay in the family. But my father said that I am now a key protection object. When I walk in the yard, I have to send someone to follow him. If he didn''t have something on his own, he might have protected me 24 hours a day. "


    "Hahaha..." The old man touched Leya''s head: "You want to find that Eastern man, right. Our little Leya has grown up."


    "Grandpa..." Liya blushed.


    "Okay, Grandpa can let you out. But the prerequisite is that you must reach Marquis-level strength first, and you must remember what I told you before. You are not allowed to tell anyone about that man, including Your father." The old man said to Leia solemnly.


    Liya nodded. Before she returned to the family, she told her grandpa about Ye Hao the first time, and then grandpa emphasized to her that this matter is not allowed to be spread!


    Ye Hao, this princess will look for you, definitely!


    Liya looked at the moonlight outside the window, showing her small teeth.

 Chapter 1249： Back to China

    Chapter 1249


    There were only two people in the first class on a flight from Switzerland to China.


    Ye Hao wears a blindfold, topless, lying comfortably on a bed-like seat, while a beautiful blond stewardess is giving Ye Hao a massage and doing a SPA.


    Originally such things were not allowed, but the controlling person behind the flight company happened to have something to do with the Magic Academy, so Ye Hao enjoyed the super VIP enjoyment.


    Olena on the side is watching the knowledge about China with a tablet.


    Far beyond Ye Hao''s plan, he had been in the academy for nearly half a month, and it was now approaching mid-January.


    The main thing is that the plan cannot keep up with the changes.


    However, Ye Hao has gained a lot, a total of nearly fifty magic scrolls.


    In addition, he also seized many weapons from the Magic Academy.


    ¡¾Baqi Casting: 13/180. 0/18¡¿


    There is still a little distance from the target.


    At this moment, Ye Hao felt the strangeness of his back, he hurriedly sat up and looked at the stewardess in surprise.


    "You...what are you doing?"


    "Sir, I am serving you." The blond stewardess looked at Ye Hao and said.


    "You serve it, why use it..." Ye Hao can''t guess wrong about the touch just now, it''s that part.


    Although Ye Hao is a man who likes women, it doesn''t mean that he is promiscuous, let alone... Olena is still next to him.


    "Sir, I ordered you to serve you well. I am the best flight attendant of our airline and one of the European draft models. If you need it, we can go to the bathroom.


    Of course...it is also possible here, I will use my technology to satisfy you. "


    A pretty beauty, said such things in front of her, if other men would have turned into beasts, but Ye Hao resolutely let her leave.


    "Why didn''t you agree to her?" Olena raised her head and looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    "Ah? You mean I should promise her just now?" Ye Hao looked at Olena in surprise.


    Olena said: "You are a holy son. It is her honor to receive your favor. And if you can be pregnant with your heir, the Holy See will give her the supreme honor."


    Come on, Olena is still thinking about this kind of thing, it is estimated that the old pope and the cardinal ordered her.


    Let her instigate Ye Hao to broadcast the seedlings of love.


    "Don''t talk about this kind of thing." Ye Hao shook his hand, put on his clothes, and looked out the window.


    Now that they are getting closer and closer to Huaxia, Ye Hao even feels like an arrow at home.


    Song Ying hasn''t contacted her for this period of time, and don''t know why?


    ...


    China Capital.


    Ye Hao got off the plane, and Dongfang Ze was the first to greet him.


    Dongfang Ze stepped up and gave Ye Hao a hug.


    "Hey, you guys don''t give me this set. I don''t like men." Ye Hao smiled.


    Dongfangze looked at Ye Hao, he patted Ye Hao on the shoulder and smiled: "You kid, you can. Give us a first place. Every year forty thousand energy stones! Your team of players know that you are coming back, they all want to I want to come to pick you up, but I blocked it."


    "Those boys, I don''t bother to take care of them. My task has been completed.


    How do you live up to your hope? If I work so hard, should I give some rewards? For example: thousands of energy stones. "Ye Hao rubbed his fingers at Dongfang Ze.


    Dongfangze snapped his fingers, and the back door of a parked car opened.


    A neat row of suitcases is there.


    "Fifty boxes, a total of 5000 energy stones."


    Ye Hao was taken aback for a moment. He looked at Dongfang Ze with a little surprise: "Brother is fine. When is it so generous, five thousand energy stones? Don''t bluff me, I really accepted it."


    Ye Hao was really taken aback by Dongfang Ze''s masterpiece, but instead of taking it, he looked at Dongfang Ze jokingly.


    Dongfangze saw what Ye Hao meant. He said, "You can take it with ease. This year, 40,000 energy stones have been sent to Ice City. In previous years, we only had 3,000, which is enough for us to spend. .


    I also heard from Lao Hou that you gave him five hundred energy stones.


    Now we have enough for ourselves, and you don¡¯t have to be polite. I am going to try to break through the C-level in the next month. You guys have the strength to match the B-level, and we can''t be behind you.


    So you just accept it. "


    Seeing Dongfang Ze saying so, Ye Hao no longer refused.


    He put his hands on these suitcases, and these suitcases disappeared instantly.


    "By the way, I have one more question. What kind of method did your kid use to make the power groups of those countries just like duds, without saying a word." Dongfang Ze looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    Ye Hao smiled mysteriously: "Guess it."


    Dongfang Ze rolled his eyes at Ye Hao, but since he didn''t say anything, Dongfang Ze didn''t ask more.


    "When I heard about that before, I was shocked, thinking that Lao Hou was joking with me. You brave enough to dare to kill all the people from the first-line superpower teams.


    But be careful when you meet other countries with supernatural powers in the future, I guess you are already on their number one blacklist. "


    "The strong will always be remembered. I''ll leave first if you have nothing to do. I''m chatting with you old masters. I might as well go back and find my beautiful wife. Goodbye you."


    Ye Hao waved his hand and took Olena directly to a car brought by Dongfang Ze. He knocked on the window: "Brother, please send us a ride."


    ...


    After half an hour, Ye Hao came to the villa.


    But there is no one here.


    "I''m going, where''s the people?" Ye Hao looked at each room in surprise, even the clothes were taken away. He let Olena sit casually, and he took the phone and called Su Xiaoxiao.


    It will get through there soon.


    "Xiao Xiao, how about you guys?" Ye Hao heard music over there, and someone was laughing.


    "We? We are at home." Su Xiaoxiao said when he found a quiet place.


    "At home? I''m also at home. Where are your people here and their clothes have been emptied." Ye Hao said in surprise.


    "What? You are back." Su Xiaoxiao was obviously a little surprised: "We are in Haicheng now. We have winter vacation. We came back yesterday. Not to mention, I''m having dinner with my old classmates, and I will call you when I have time."


    Several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead.


    Damn, in order to surprise them, I didn''t say I came back.


    As a result, I forgot about the winter vacation. It''s all right now. I rushed to the air, and I would fly directly to Haicheng if I knew it.


    At this time, the phone rang again, it was Su Xiaoxiao.


    "By the way, there is one more thing. You go to Sister Song Ying. Sister Song Ying left a note saying something happened, so she took Xiaoyue away. She didn''t answer the phone for several days, so she sent a few text messages to let us do not worry.


    We thought she took her sister out to play, and we will tell you when you come back. "Su Xiaoxiao said.


    People gone?


    Ye Hao was taken aback for a moment.


    "I see. I find Song Ying and go back to Haicheng."


    Ye Hao hung up the phone.

 Chapter 1250： Miss Song Ying

    Chapter 1250 The Disappearing Sister Song Ying


    Ye Hao suspiciously found Song Ying''s number and dialed it.


    "The user you dialed is not in the service area, please dial later..."


    There is still no answer on the other end of the phone.


    Ye Hao felt faintly uneasy, he felt that something might have happened.


    He walked into Song Ying''s room and rummaged.


    In the bathroom, Ye Hao found a few medicine jars, which contained the remaining medicine residue, which caused the smell of medicine in the bathroom.


    When Ye Hao was about to walk out of the bathroom, he suddenly stopped and sniffed his nose.


    The smell is wrong.


    Ye Hao recovered, walked to the medicine jar and poured out the medicine residue inside.


    At this look, Ye Hao frowned.


    This medicine has been changed!


    It was different from the prescription that Ye Hao saw for the first time before. Although it was roughly the same, there were several more drugs.


    And these medicines go together...


    It will suppress the cold poison in the patient''s body within a short time, but this is completely blocked!


    It''s like blocking a river. Over time, it will create greater threats.


    Ye Hao walked out of Song Ying''s room with a black face and went downstairs.


    "Olena, you stay here, I''ll go out. There is food in the refrigerator, so you can get some to eat." Ye Hao finished speaking, and left the villa.


    Came to the garage, took out his Porsche, and galloped out.


    Half an hour later, he came to the hospital established by Shenyizong in Beijing.


    "Sir, please wait a moment, do you have a plan..." The nurse at the door saw Ye Hao appear, and she tried to stop the opponent, but the other person''s figure disappeared without a trace.


    The nurse looked around in a daze, she rubbed her eyes.


    Is it because I am too tired to chase the drama these few days, and have been dazzled?


    The doctor''s office that Song Ying had been to before.


    The doctor was talking with a nurse. The doctor directly pressed the nurse on the desk and put his hand into the nurse uniform.


    "Hate...you are thinking about doing bad things all day, when will you divorce your wife and marry me?" The little nurse held down the opponent''s hand.


    The doctor''s breathing was a little short: "Now, baby, after this period of time, I will marry you."


    "Don''t be here anymore, what if someone else finds out." The little nurse struggled.


    "It''s okay, there is fun here, hurry up. Hurry up and refresh me." The doctor couldn''t help but began to do it.


    Snapped


    At this time, the door of the office was kicked open, which shocked the doctor and the young nurse.


    The doctor saw the intruder, he shouted: "Who are you? Do you know this is a hospital affiliated with the Shenyi Sect!"


    "It''s only been a few months, you don''t recognize me?" Ye Hao walked to the doctor.


    When the doctor saw Ye Hao, his eyes were a little flustered.


    "I...I see a lot of patients all day long, I don''t know who you are. I am resting now, please find someone else if I have something to do." The doctor pretended to be calm.


    Ye Hao smiled, piercingly.


    "Aren''t you going to be cool just now? Then I''ll make you cool." Ye Hao appeared behind the doctor in a flash, just grabbed his collar and walked to the window and opened the French window.


    The cold wind from outside blew in directly.


    It is located on the sixth floor of the hospital building. Although it is not high, it is still a bit scary.


    "You...what do you want, let go of me. You... if you dare to mess around, I will call the police." The doctor struggled in panic, but he was like a little hen in Ye Hao''s hand In general, it is useless to let him struggle.


    Tick


    This is the sound of the phone keys, Ye Hao looked at the little nurse.


    The little nurse was watched by Ye Hao''s eyes, and her heart trembled, and the phone fell on the ground.


    Ye Hao''s eyes glowed strangely.


    Body control


    The little nurse suddenly trembles and twitches, her breathing becomes rapid, her skin flushes, and sweat drops on her forehead.


    A few seconds later, she slumped to the ground. Although she was struggling with her eyes, her eyes were confused, godless, and even infatuated.


    "You...what did you do to her?" The doctor looked at the man in horror.


    Just a look in his eyes was frightening to the ground.


    "I didn''t do anything to her, it just increased her pleasure tenfold." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Pleasure increased tenfold?


    The doctor looked at this man in astonishment. How did he do it?


    "Didn''t you just say that you can''t remember me, I will remind you now." Ye Hao lifted the doctor''s collar and put his body directly out of the window.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    "Don''t you remember?" Ye Hao asked coldly.


    "I... I really don''t know..." the doctor said tremblingly.


    "Then I can let go." Ye Hao shook his hand and threw the doctor directly.


    "Ah...help...I...I said...I said."


    Ye Hao caught the doctor who fell.


    "Let''s talk." Ye Hao looked at the doctor.


    "I have seen you...you...you came with that Miss Song Ying..." the doctor said.


    "Where are Song Ying and others now? Why did the medicine you gave her changed." Ye Hao asked in a deep voice.


    The doctor shook his head: "I really don''t know this. This is... This is what I told you. I''m just a doctor... I really, I''m telling the truth."


    This man is a lunatic, if he doesn''t talk about it, maybe he will really kill himself.


    "Really?" Ye Hao looked at the doctor.


    "What I said is true." The doctor looked at Ye Hao pitifully.


    Ye Hao stared at the doctor, and suddenly he remembered something he seemed to have overlooked.


    Mind reading!


    By the way, why do I have to spend this effort when I have a mind-reading skill.


    It seems that the previous use of the ghost card was invalid several times, making him forget this ability.


    Ye Hao pulled the doctor in and threw it on the ground.


    As soon as the doctor breathed a sigh of relief, he felt his head groggy, and he didn''t know anything afterwards.


    "The dean?" Ye Hao read some news from the doctor''s mind. The dean of this hospital told him to do so for the change of medicine, and the dean was responsible for the second half of the treatment.


    Ye Hao opened the door and walked out.


    "Stop, don''t move!" Several security guards appeared on both sides of the hospital aisle, and these security guards were still holding pistols.


    Worthy of being a force of the genius doctor sect, the security guards are all armed.


    "I ask you, where is your dean''s office?" Ye Hao asked coldly.


    Several security guards did not answer, but pointed their guns at Ye Hao''s head.


    "I hate people pointing guns at me." Ye Hao snapped his fingers, and the guns were all twisted, and finally turned into an iron block.


    One by one directly stuck to the wall.


    Ye Hao walked up to the security captain and stared at him.


    "Tell me, where is your dean''s office."

 Chapter 1251： Song Ying is pregnant?

    Chapter 1251 Song Ying Is Pregnant?


    The corridor outside the dean''s office is full of blood, some people are wailing, and some people have their eyes widened and there is no movement.


    "You...you dare to kill them! They are all members of the Divine Medical Sect." The dean sat on the chair and looked at the man in front of him.


    My own security guards are all martial artists in the refining realm.


    Bit people are even more powerful. Those who came to find fault in the past were easily solved by these people.


    But in front of this man, these martial artists in the power refining realm were like children, without any power to fight back at all.


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense, tell me about Song Ying and Song Xiaoyue!" Ye Hao stared at the dean''s eyes.


    Mind reading.


    "This woman is very important to us."


    "Follow the plan and change the prescription afterwards."


    "It''s almost there, the genius doctor sect has already started urging."


    "I didn''t expect this woman to have an extremely cold physique, so bring them both."


    "What? That younger sister went crazy suddenly? The older sister is pregnant!"


    "It doesn''t matter, I will send it to the mountain first."


    Ye Hao''s face was shocked, he read the information in the head of the dean.


    Pregnant...pregnant?


    Sister is pregnant?


    Ye Hao picked up the dean''s collar and asked with a black face, "That woman named Song Ying is pregnant?"


    The dean came back to his senses. At the moment he felt that someone had entered his head, the feeling was quite terrifying.


    "Yes...Yes. That young lady has symptoms of morning sickness..."


    As he was talking, the dean rolled his eyes and slumped to the ground.


    Damn, it was the mind reading technique that made him unbearable and fainted.


    Ye Hao squeezed his fist, his mind was full of that information at the moment.


    Song Ying is pregnant!


    "Oh...Oh, it seems I was late. I heard that you came back the first time, and I knew something would happen. But I didn''t expect to come here late, you are brave enough, you Dare to break."


    A female voice came from behind Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and dozens of syringes, scalpels, and surgical scissors surrounded the speaker.


    "I''m here to tell you the news of a woman. Are you doing this to me, classmate Ye Hao?" The woman was wearing casual clothes with a simple smile.


    "Guo Shuang?" Ye Hao looked at the woman in front of him unexpectedly.


    "Who are you?"


    Guo Shuang''s appearance here proves that this woman''s identity is absolutely extraordinary.


    "What is my identity? Of course I am a student of Huaxia University, and a classmate of Xia Xue." Guo Shuang was innocent.


    But her voice fell, and a needle was already close to her eyeball.


    Guo Shuang''s figure flashed.


    Ye Hao''s figure also flashed.


    bump


    A human shape was directly pressed on the wall.


    "Ahem...you...you are already innate." Guo Shuang was pinched by Ye Hao and looked at Ye Hao with a little surprise.


    "Tell me, what happened to Song Ying, who are you?" Ye Hao threatened.


    Guo Shuang looked at Ye Hao: "You seem to have the ability to see through people''s hearts, but don''t waste it on me, it''s useless."


    Ye Hao frowned, he really couldn''t see through Guo Shuang.


    This woman''s body was covered in black air, and it was impossible to see through.


    "That''s how you treated your savior, if it wasn''t for me. You might have fed the sharks in the trench."


    Ye Hao let go.


    Guo Shuang pressed his throat: "You really don''t pity Xiangxiyu at all."


    "The Haigou time, you saved me." Ye Hao frowned and stared at Guo Shuang.


    "It''s not me, there can be others?" Guo Shuang patted the dust on his body because he was pressed into the wall by Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao remembered what Bingye Meizi had said before.


    "Be careful of people around you"


    It turned out that she was talking about her classmate.


    "Let me introduce myself first, lest you get pressed into the wall again after a while, after all, you are born now, and I am not your opponent."


    Guo Shuang showed a mischievous smile and said: "The little girl is black and white and impermanent."


    Ye Hao was taken aback, he examined Guo Shuang.


    "Are you from the underworld?"


    "Don''t believe me?" Guo Shuang looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    Day and night travel god, bull head horse face, Meng Po, ten temples of the Yama.


    This is the nobleman Ye Hao has encountered so far.


    Since he named himself according to the name of the underworld, how could there be no black and white impermanence.


    But the **** of day and night and the cow head horse face are two people.


    "Are you wondering, why is there only one person and another person in the black and white impermanence?" Guo Shuang showed a mysterious expression: "This is a woman''s secret, and only secret women are attractive."


    Ye Hao looked at Guo Shuang: "Let''s talk. What is your purpose to save me? Follow me? What is it for? And Song Ying''s business!"


    "Your woman is not in danger for the time being, but you are a real person. Go out by yourself and don''t know if the harem is on fire." Guo Shuang noticed Ye Hao''s impatient expression, and she stopped procrastinating.


    Begin to tell what happened.


    After Song Ying and Song Xiaoyue returned to China, they did come to the hospital often.


    Song Ying also showed symptoms of morning sickness at this time, and she was quietly tested in the hospital.


    The result of the test is that Song Ying is pregnant.


    You don''t need to guess, it''s Ye Hao''s child.


    Hearing this, even though he was mentally prepared, Ye Hao still couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    He is only a 20-year-old boy, and he did not expect to suddenly inform him now that you will become a father.


    Whoever this is, it won''t slow down for a while.


    What happened after that was very dramatic.


    Song Xiaoyue saw the test report by coincidence. Song Xiaoyue asked Song Ying who the child was.


    Song Xiaoyue is not a fool, she has long felt something is happening between Ye Hao and her sister.


    But there is no evidence, she can''t say anything.


    But who knew that this report was discovered by Song Xiaoyue. Finally, under Song Xiaoyue''s death, Song Ying told Song Xiaoyue about herself and Ye Hao.


    One can imagine how broken Song Xiaoyue''s mood was at the time. She liked Ye Hao. Although she never expressed it, this has always been her inner emotion.


    But now, tell her that the person you like already has a child with your sister.


    This is like a bolt from the blue.


    In addition, Song Xiaoyue''s medicine was changed.


    This directly caused Song Xiaoyue''s cold toxin to break out and lose control.


    In the end, despite the doctor''s treatment, it was suppressed, but Song Xiaoyue''s situation was in crisis.


    The doctors said that they must be sent to the geniuses in advance.


    Song Ying was also very broken at the time. She had never dared to tell her sister about her relationship with Ye Hao because she was worried about this happening.


    But I never thought that this would still happen, and it also caused my sister''s chills.


    This caused her to sink into deep guilt.


    After that, under the arrangement of the doctor, Song Ying, who was not alive, accompanied Song Xiaoyue to the Shenyi Sect.

 Chapter 1252： Nangong Michelles plan

    Chapter 1252 Nangong Ziqiong''s Plan


    "However, the doctors of the geniuses do everything possible to treat them, but they are not really trying to fulfill any promise. They have their own plan to treat your woman or your sister as a sacrifice."


    Guo Shuang walked to the window and looked at the fading sky outside.


    The police car sirens also sounded outside the hospital.


    "What?" Ye Hao looked at Guo Shuang in surprise, but Guo Shuang was no longer visible by the window, and a cold wind blew into the window.


    "Someone is here. Let''s talk about it today. If you want to know other things, come to me. You know where to find me."


    A paragraph came slowly, but no one was seen.


    Ta Ta Ta


    There were footsteps in the corridor outside.


    "You are waiting here, I will go in by myself." A woman was talking, and then the woman walked into the dean''s office and looked at Ye Hao who had inserted a scalpel into the dean''s throat.


    Seeing the murder scene, the woman''s face wrinkled, but she didn''t panic.


    "Why do you want to do this? Why are you crazy? Don''t you know that this hospital is the power of the genius doctor?" The woman walked up to Ye Hao and shouted.


    "So what?" Ye Hao replied lightly.


    He looked at the woman in front of him plainly.


    "But I''m surprised you will show up here. Miss Nangong Fengyi."


    Nangong Fengyi sighed, she clutched her head, and for a long time she said, "You are for your woman named Song Ying, right."


    Ye Hao looked at Nangong Fengyi unexpectedly: "How do you know?"


    He has a feeling that the whole world knows these things, but he doesn''t.


    "Damn, I knew you were here for this. I wanted to wait for you to come back and talk to you, but I was a step late." Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao, and she took a deep breath.


    "Ye Hao, I know about Song Ying, and I will tell you now, but promise me...I must calm down?"


    "You said."


    The news that Nangong Fengyi got afterwards was very different from what Guo Shuang said.


    "Then do you know what their purpose was for taking Sister Song Ying?" Ye Hao asked.


    Nangong Fengyi hesitated.


    Ye Hao turned around to leave.


    "Wait, are you going to break into the genius doctor sect!"


    "They dare to take my woman away, and I dare to destroy his sect." Ye Hao carried a murderous look in his eyes.


    Looking at Ye Hao''s momentum, Nangong Fengyi said in surprise: "You... are you already in the Innate Realm?"


    Everyone was surprised that Ye Hao entered the Innate Realm, but not surprised.


    After all, with Ye Hao''s talent, it was normal to be able to enter the Innate Realm.


    But the 20-year-old Xiantian, this is simply a monster.


    "Okay. Calm down. We have to take a long-term view on this matter. The genius doctor is actually not for the sisters, but for the extremely cold constitution.


    A great figure in the Shenyi Sect is approaching his birthday. In order to extend his life, the Shenyi Sect is planning to use the Five Elements and Seven Star Array, which requires people with five constitutions.


    And it is said that they have collected four in the past few decades, leaving only the extremely cold constitution.


    You asked them to treat cold poison, and you just hit the gun. "


    Listening to Nangong Fengyi''s account, Ye Hao frowned.


    "Why do you know so clearly?"


    Nangong Fengyi said hesitantly: "Our Nangong family has some social relations with Shenyi Sect. Among them, there is an elder who owes our Nangong family a favor, plus the recent Ziqiong League..."


    Nangong Fengyi''s words came to an end.


    Ye Hao glanced at her: "It''s you who want to marry Nangong Ziqiong and Shen Yizong, right?"


    "How do you know?" Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao in surprise, surprised why Ye Hao knew the news.


    "How did I know, you don''t have to worry about it. Why didn''t you tell me that the things that I recuperated for were bought at the price of Violet? Also, isn''t your relationship with the Divine Doctor Sect? I brought you a longevity pill from the secret realm.


    Just give that one to that **** bastard! "Ye Hao scolded angrily.


    At this moment, Ye Hao had a very bad impression of this Nangong family.


    It is even worse.


    "Do you think there is no such thing as an eternal pill in the Shenyi Sect? That person is said to have reached the bottleneck, and the five elements and seven-star array can not only prolong life, but even break through.


    In other words, life extension is only a secondary purpose, and breaking through the bottleneck is the focus. "Nangong Fengyi said: "As for Ziqiong...


    In fact, Michelle doesn¡¯t know, the things that her marriage exchanges for you are only part of it. In order to cultivate a talented person, Nangong Michelle needs more..."


    "Haha, big family. This is the so-called big family." Ye Hao snorted coldly.


    He waved his hand to leave.


    "Wait, where do you want to go?" Nangong Fengyi raised her hands and stood in front of Ye Hao.


    "Of course I am going to save my woman!" Ye Hao glared at Nangong Fengyi: "Are you trying to stop me? I warn you, I will kill whoever stops me with this kind of thing!"


    Nangong Fengyi put her hand down, she looked at Ye Hao: "Ye Hao, please calm down. Not only will you not be able to save them like this, you will also get in!"


    "Then do you want me to be the sacrifice of the **** magic circle?" Ye Hao roared.


    The aura on his body shook, and the whole building seemed to shake.


    If the people outside hadn''t given instructions before, they must have rushed in now.


    "Even if you go now, it''s useless. No one knows where Song Ying and Song Xiaoyue are. But I know that they will show up one day. Before that, the genius doctor sect will not touch them, and will even be careful. Protect them!" Nangong Fengyi said.


    Ye Hao looked at Nangong Fengyi suspiciously: "What do you mean?"


    Nangong Fengyi took a deep breath, and she said: "Actually, I had a plan before, to rescue her on the day of Zi Qiong''s wedding. For this, I invited some people.


    And as far as I know, the five-element seven-star array will also be held on the New Year''s day, because that is when the yin and yang energy is replaced in a year, the probability of letting that person break through will greatly increase.


    So I think it¡¯s like a fly bump instead of you now. May as well wait until the New Year''s time, we act together, you rescue your woman, I rescue Zi Qiong! "


    Nangong Fengyi finished all the words in one breath, but in fact she also had her own purpose.


    If Ye Hao attacked the Divine Doctor Sect at this time, let alone whether he could succeed, the defense would surely be strengthened by the time of the New Year Michelle''s wedding, which would also have a great impact on her plan.


    "How sure are you." Ye Hao looked at Nangong Fengyi.


    "At least 40%, but if you are there, 60%. The people I invite all owe me favors, two innate realms, and four qi refining realms! I have also formulated a detailed plan, and there must be no problem.


    I can use the life of my Nangong Fengyi to assure you that your woman will not be in any danger at least before the new year! "

 Chapter 1253： They all joined the underworld

    Chapter 1253 They All Joined the Underworld


    In the night, a silver Porsche was galloping.


    Ye Hao looked at the night view of the capital outside the window.


    "The New Year is on February 5th. That day is Michelle''s wedding, and the five elements and seven stars will be opened at that time. We set off on the 1st and followed the invited guests into the sect."


    "There are more than twenty days before the 1st, I will leave for a while. I will come back on the 1st and gather at my villa. This is the key to my villa."


    Recalling what had been decided with Nangong Fengyi, as for the hospital, Nangong Ziqiong helped Ye Hao to suppress it, even though it was the power of the geniuses.


    But even in a hospital, the genius doctor has been worrying about his own affairs recently, and he doesn''t care about it.


    He stopped the car, took out his phone, and opened the album.


    There is a group photo of himself and Song Ying.


    Seeing Song Ying''s somewhat restrained expression, Ye Hao raised his hand to caress Song Ying, and touched Song Ying''s belly in the photo.


    "Wait for me. Wait for me with the kids, and I will pick you up."


    Ye Hao turned off the phone with a murderous look in his eyes.


    "If... I will let everyone bury you, I swear."


    Kaz


    Ye Hao opened the car door and looked at him.


    Female dormitory of Huaxia University.


    "who is this?"


    "What a handsome car, Ferrari."


    "That boy is so handsome too. How come it''s winter vacation?"


    "I guess it must be a triumphant girl who hooked up, I really envy it."


    The remaining girl looked at Ye Hao curiously, and from time to time she secretly sent Qiubo to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao stepped into the gate of the student dormitory.


    The auntie at the door saw a boy coming in, she immediately stood up: "Hey, this is a girls'' dormitory, boys can''t..."


    Before the old aunt had finished speaking, she felt a drowsy feeling, and then fell on the chair and snored.


    Ye Hao walked up the stairs, ignoring the surprised eyes of the girls around, all the way to the fifth floor, and walked outside a dormitory room.


    714


    Ye Hao raised his hand, only hearing a click inside the door, the door opened.


    Afterwards, Ye Hao walked in and closed the door easily.


    bump


    A fist hit Ye Hao''s forehead, and Ye Hao caught the opponent''s fist.


    "Hey, no one told you that it is a perverted behavior to enter the girls'' dormitory casually!" Guo Shuang looked at Ye Hao with disgust.


    Ye Hao looked at Guo Shuang in front of him, wearing underwear on his upper body, and only a pair of white underwear on his lower body. There was no other clothes. The computer in the dormitory was still on and a certain game was displayed on it.


    "You are not Guo Shuang, who are you?"


    Ye Hao looked at this man warily.


    "Who is my old lady? You don''t care."


    Guo Shuang threw Ye Hao''s eyes, and kicked directly towards Ye Hao''s lower body.


    If this kick is hit, it will definitely feel like flying.


    Ye Hao quickly attacked with the other hand, and directly grabbed Guo Shuang''s white thigh, and pressed her to the wall without mercy.


    bump


    A heavy impact made the girls outside the door hear clearly.


    "I''m going...what am I doing..."


    "This is not the dormitory of Guo Shuang, the lone man and woman..."


    "I remember, that boy was Ye Hao who had taken a few months off inexplicably just now, that freshman dude!"


    "This is a breaking news, hurry up and post it."


    The girls outside were still talking with their ears against the wall, but at this moment they could not hear any sound.


    Because Ye Hao had already formed an enchantment with the aura of heaven and earth, although he had no defense power, he could block the transmission of sound.


    Even if Ye Hao shakes the mountain inside, there will be no sound outside.


    "Let go!" Guo Shuang stared at Ye Hao and gritted her teeth, but her hands were pressed against the wall by Ye Hao, and one foot was held by Ye Hao, and she had no ability to resist.


    "I said it''s not enough. My name is Guo Shuangshuang! I am the black and white impermanence." Guo Shuang, it should be said that it is Guo Shuangshuang.


    This made Ye Hao confused.


    Ye Hao let go, and he looked at the woman up and down.


    Ye Hao is not admiring this beautiful body, but determining whether this is Guo Shuang before.


    Apart from this breath, this body is indeed Guo Shuang.


    "Guo Shuangshuang? Then Guo Shuang is you?"


    "It''s my elder sister." Guo Shuangshuang walked to the computer desk carelessly, with his legs cocked, disregarding what he was wearing, and began to play the game.


    "You and your sister..."


    "It''s really troublesome. Everyone has to ask me when they see me. I''ll tell you, I only say it once. My name is Guo Shuangshuang and I am Heiwuchang and my sister.


    The one you saw before was my sister, Bai Wuchang and Guo Shuang. You can think of us as twins, but we only have one body. "Guo Shuangshuang explained while playing the game attentively.


    "Dual personality?" Ye Hao frowned.


    Seeing Guo Shuangshuang like this, it really looks like this.


    But the black and white impermanence turned out to be the same person, which really surprised Ye Hao.


    "Then please ask your sister out, I have something to talk to her." Ye Hao asked.


    "I can''t do this. We are in a special situation. It is her during the day and me at night. We can''t change the personality arbitrarily, so if you want to see her, you can only wait until the sun appears tomorrow, which is estimated to be half past five.


    Ma Dan, will you play? Grenade, grenade, shit... Lost again! "


    Guo Shuangshuang lost the game and threw the keyboard angrily.


    It seems that the personalities of the two sisters are not the same. Guo Shuangwen is just a student from the outside.


    Guo Shuangshuang has a hot personality, and he is very carefree. If he has tattoos, he is a little Taimei.


    "But you don''t have to wait until the day. I usually know what she knows. We will write down some important things for the other person to see. I want you to come to me... No, find her. You know you Women, there is still our identity."


    Guo Shuangshuang stood up, walked to the bed, and took out a pack of spicy sticks under the bed.


    "If you want to ask anything, just ask. I happen to be boring. Every time I go out at night, in order not to arouse suspicion, I have to pretend to be a good girl. Only when others are away can I be happy." Guo Shuangshuang Looking at Ye Hao while eating spicy strips.


    "Why save me? Why are you approaching me?" Ye Hao asked.


    "These are things that someone ordered us to do. We are just following orders." Guo Shuangshuang replied.


    "Whose order?" Ye Hao stared at Guo Shuangshuang.


    "You should know. Po Meng from the underground palace."


    Ye Hao was even more puzzled at this moment, why would Po Meng ask black and white impermanence to follow him?


    "As for why." Guo Shuangshuang said with such a joking smile: "Your father and your grandfather used to be from our underworld. And Po Meng once liked your grandfather, but it''s a pity...the two of them didn''t succeed."


    Ye Hao''s brain shook, the impact of this information is a bit too big.


    Your grandfather and father are really from the underworld? Po Meng still has a leg with her grandfather?


    But why did they join the underworld? Are they bad guys?


    One question after another came to Ye Hao''s mind.

 Chapter 1254： Impermanence

    Chapter 1254


    "Don''t ask me why they joined the underworld. It stands to reason that the upper-level personnel of the underworld have their own identities, such as bull head horse noodles, day and night wandering gods, ten temples, or Mengpo, the judge, and the black and white impermanence like me.


    But I have surveyed people in positions of past generations, and there is no record of your grandfather and father.


    But they actually joined the underworld, what caused their records to be completely eliminated? I was curious to question Master Meng Po.


    But at that time the aura of Master Meng enveloped me, and I really felt the murderous aura of Master Meng.


    I know that I have touched areas that I should not touch. Since then, I dare not ask any more questions. "


    Guo Shuangshuang sat on the chair, fiddling with his legs.


    Believe or not?


    These are nowhere to be verified, and there are too many secrets of his own life experience.


    "Then how did you find me at the time? Find someone in the ocean. Does your underworld have such a great ability?" Ye Hao stared at Guo Shuangshuang.


    "This, of course we don''t have this kind of ability. But there is one thing." Guo Shuangshuang snapped his fingers, and there was an exquisite little box in his hand.


    Ye Hao could feel the strong seal from the top of this small box, as if to isolate something.


    Guo Shuangshuang opened the box, and inside was a small black stone.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao felt the heat in his chest, and he opened his clothes to reveal the contents.


    The black stone pendant was glowing at this moment.


    This is a relic left by her mother, and it has shown amazing functions many times.


    Ye Hao guessed that this must be something extraordinary, but no matter how researched, no clue was found in the information.


    But at this moment, the black stone pendant turned out to be glowing, and at the same time the small black stone in the box was also glowing.


    But the stone is very small, like rice grains.


    "My stone is the same kind of stone as yours, and I don''t know what it is. But Po Meng gave it to me, saying that if I can''t find you, I will take it out.


    It can be sensed within a hundred kilometers, and the closer you get, the clearer the sense will be.


    I have also studied it, but after studying it, it is like an ordinary stone.


    By the way, Po Meng told me that if you find me someday, let me remind you that this stone is very important, so don''t lose it anyway. "Guo Shuangshuang said.


    After speaking, Guo Shuangshuang closed the box, and the feeling disappeared.


    "I''m very surprised. The people in your underworld, the former day and night travel god, bullhead horse face, and ten Hades want to kill me. Why do you want to save me now?" Ye Hao stared at Guo Shuangshuang.


    He still clearly remembered that when Po Meng attacked the Wanjia Welfare Institute, they all fell to death.


    But Po Meng stopped suddenly at that time, it seemed that it was because of the stone Ye Hao.


    "Actually, the netherworld is not monolithic. As far as I know, it is divided into two forces. One is advocating power and trying to subvert Chinese martial arts, just like the villain in the movie novel.


    Another force is us. We are not fighting, we are just seeking the truth. "When Guo Shuangshuang said this, the expression in his eyes was extremely serious.


    "The truth. What is the truth?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Well, I can''t tell you yet. You haven''t touched that realm, you will know when you should know. But at least you can now know that Po Meng and I are not malicious to you.


    This lady has saved your life. "The spicy noodles in Guo Shuang''s hands were finished, and she opened another pack.


    "Then you can tell me, in your underworld, which people belong to which forces." Ye Hao looked at Guo Shuangshuang and took the opportunity to inquire about the news.


    "Oh, do you want to get information from me? No way." Guo Shuangshuang cast Ye Hao''s eyes.


    But then she added another sentence: "But I can tell you some friendship. The three of the ten halls of the Yamas and the Great Yama, don''t provoke them in the end, they are all abnormal and moody.


    Then there are five ghost emperors, the southern ghost emperor and the eastern ghost emperor. These two are extremely radicals, and their strength is still very terrifying. Po Meng is often upset with them.


    If you encounter these two, you should call and buy yourself a grave. "


    "What are their strengths?" Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "Do you know what realm above the innate?" Guo Shuangshuang suddenly looked at Ye Hao mysteriously.


    Just as Ye Hao wanted to ask, Guo Shuangshuang changed the subject and stared at Ye Hao curiously.


    "By the way, are you a man?"


    "Why do you ask."


    "I''m all dressed to stay in front of you, don''t you have any thoughts? You are stronger than me, you can put me on the bed OX." Guo Shuangshuang stared at Ye Hao and even looked at Ye Hao. Parts.


    This sister''s personality gap is really big, and her sister is so hot, that kind of words come casually.


    It is impossible to say that it is not attractive. Guo Shuangshuang is wearing nothing except underwear.


    He was still rated as a flower of Huaxia University, so it goes without saying.


    But because of Song Ying''s affairs, Ye Hao couldn''t take any interest at all.


    "Nothing, I''ll leave."


    Ye Hao stood up, opened the door and walked out directly.


    A large group of girls surrounded them, watching Ye Hao come out, and immediately panicked and pretended to be doing their own things.


    "Hey, wait. You don''t recognize people when you wear pants? I''ll go with you."


    Guo Shuangshuang ran to the door and watched Ye Hao turn back downstairs. She immediately picked up a set of outfits and chased after Ye Hao while wearing it.


    The people in the girls'' dormitory were facing each other.


    "Just... Am I right?"


    "That''s right, Guo Shuang only wore underwear when he came out."


    "Listen to what Guo Shuang said about wearing pants... Could it be that they were there just now?"


    "It''s very likely that I saw Guo Shuang haggling, maybe I did that!"


    "I''m going, this is big news. Playboy Ye Hao, having **** in the girls'' dormitory!"


    The two protagonists of this matter didn''t even know that they had caused a wave of topics in schools and school forums.


    "Why are you following me?" Ye Hao looked at Guo Shuangshuang as he got into the car.


    "My task is to protect you. You didn''t know before. I could only protect secretly. Now that you know, I will protect you directly." Guo Shuangshuang looked at Ye Hao''s car.


    "Not bad, Porsche. When I usually follow you, I can only rent a QQ."


    Ye Hao saw that she couldn''t make it anymore. Even if she did, she would probably follow. Ye Hao started the car.


    "Aren''t you an underworld, don''t you have money?"


    "Don''t think that the people in our underworld mix well. We are all rats crossing the street. Everyone yells. Like me, Po Meng only gave me a 500,000 yuan card.


    What kind of society is it now, what can 500,000 do? "


    Ye Hao found that Guo Shuangshuang was not only a hot personality, but also a talkative.

 Chapter 1255： Back to Haicheng

    Chapter 1255


    That night, Ye Hao took Olena and Guo Shuangshuang who had followed him on the plane to Haicheng.


    The Shenyi Sect was in Tianmen, and before going to Tianmen this time, Ye Hao had to deal with some things.


    It was noon when I arrived at the Wanjia Welfare Institute. When I saw Ye Hao, the people here were very excited.


    "Brother." Meow rushed directly into Ye Hao''s arms, rubbing Ye Hao with her cheek.


    "Your boy is back." Bao Ye looked at Ye Hao and patted him on the shoulder: "Come on, I will ask your sister-in-law to prepare a welcome banquet for you. We will have a good lunch at noon."


    "Guo Shuang, why are you here?" Xia Xue was surprised to see Guo Shuang who was following Ye Hao.


    I did not expect that my friends and classmates would also appear here.


    "Well on winter vacation, I just came to the south to play, you won''t be unwelcome." Guo Shuang smiled sweetly.


    Looking at it, I never thought that this woman was the black and white impermanence of the underworld.


    "Why did you come back. Where are Song Ying and Xiaoyue?" Su Xiaoxiao looked at Ye Hao behind him, but didn''t find Song Ying and Song Xiaoyue, a little confused.


    Ye Hao explained with a smile.


    "Song Ying and the others will not come back this year. They are going to travel abroad with their parents for the New Year." Ye Hao lied.


    He didn''t want others to know about Song Ying, nor did he want them to worry.


    "This way... but the phone can''t get through..."


    "But it''s because they changed their card numbers. They are abroad after all." Ye Hao turned off the topic, pointed to Olena and introduced to everyone: "This is a friend I know in Europe, Olena."


    "Wow, pretty blonde sister." Meow blinked and looked at Olena.


    "Hello." Olena said hello politely. These are all friends of the Son of God.


    "These are my friends. Tell them what you need here."


    "Ok."


    "Young Master." The six blond men and women walked to Ye Hao and greeted them respectfully.


    "Laura, how are you living here." Ye Hao looked at the six half-bloods, before letting them come back and live here.


    "Master Bao takes good care of us, and we are living very well here." Laura said very seriously.


    Here they enjoy the respect they have never had before, with clean food and bright rooms, and they can do what they like every day. No one will beat or insult them.


    There are even those cute children playing with them.


    This is simply heaven.


    Ye Hao looked at these six people, Laura was already an earl-level blood clan at the moment, and the other five were all viscount-level blood clan.


    After some greetings, everyone walked into the Wanjia Welfare Institute.


    Xia Xue took Guo Shuang around here to visit.


    Ye Hao was about to go to the laboratory building, and passed the martial arts hall on the road. Xue Lao and Wu Tian were teaching their children to practice martial arts inside.


    "Ye Hao!" Wu Tian immediately shouted excitedly when she saw Ye Hao.


    The other children also gathered around and greeted Ye Hao. Ye Hao took out the candy he had brought from Europe and distributed it to the children.


    "I heard you went to Europe." Xue Lao walked out with his hands on his back, and when he walked in front of Ye Hao, he took a deep look at Olena.


    Olena also looked at this old Chinese man.


    Both sides saw the other side''s extraordinary, but both tacitly understood.


    "Well, because some things have been delayed, so I''m back now." Ye Hao said.


    Old Xue suddenly made a move and slapped Ye Hao''s chest with a palm.


    Ye Hao dodged his figure and avoided Old Xue''s palm.


    Xue Lao took advantage of the momentum and pursued with fists and kicks, but Ye Hao saw the move.


    After a few minutes, the two stopped.


    "You have broken through your innate." Xue Lao looked at Ye Hao with a deep gaze.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao nodded.


    "Okay, the proud son of heaven. At the age of 20, he was born suddenly, maybe you can really catch up with the one in the heaven." Xue Lao said with appreciation.


    "Lao Xue is overwhelmed." Ye Hao knew that Xue Lao was talking about the big disciple of Tianmen, Tian Wuya.


    I have heard of him many times. Whenever you mention Tianmen, someone will mention him.


    This time, if I go to the gate of heaven, I will probably see him too, maybe there is still a chance to fight.


    "Okay. Everyone is going back to practice, today''s task has not been completed yet." Old Xue looked at the children with a sharp face.


    Although the children were reluctant, they still went back to the martial arts gym and continued to practice.


    Wu Tian covered her mouth and looked at Ye Hao with a light smile: "Don''t look at Mr. Xue being very fierce at this time. He has a good relationship with these children, and even recognized a few sons. Everyone calls him Grandpa Xue."


    "How are you here?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Very good." Wu Tian said in her heart, it would be even better to see you.


    "By the way, Old Xue said that you have already broken through to the Innate Realm! Hey, I can''t compare with you anymore. I practiced day and night, and only broke through to the early stage of the Qi Refining Realm." Wu Tian sighed. Take a breath.


    Ye Hao smiled and didn''t say anything. They only knew that he had broken through to the Innate Realm. If they were to let them know, even if they were facing the Fourth Innate, the Five Innate had the ability to fight.


    Will they be dumbfounded?


    "You continue. I''ll go to the experiment building first." Ye Hao left first.


    When he came to the laboratory building, he asked Olena to wait outside.


    As soon as he entered the hall, Xiao Yan was already standing there waiting.


    Xiao Yan saw Ye Hao, he suddenly attacked Ye Hao.


    Hey, how come you like to fight every time you meet.


    Ye Hao and Xiao Yan had a few moves, and he was surprised to find that Xiao Yan had reached the late stage of Qi Refining Realm!


    This is really scary, Xiao Yan is about to catch up with Ye Hao''s speed.


    This is simply two monsters big and small.


    "Brother Hao." Xiao Yan closed his hands and looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    "You can do it. I haven''t seen you in a few months, and my strength has improved by leaps and bounds." Ye Hao looked at Xiao Yan with a relieved expression.


    In the future, Xiao Yan''s strength will be limitless, which makes him feel relieved.


    "How is the situation of the orphanage during this time?" Ye Hao asked as he walked.


    "Everything is normal, because we showed a hand in the capital before, and many forces sent people to test us. However, we were blocked. Some powerful people were resolved after Xue Lao appeared." Xiao Yan said.


    Xiao Yan saw Ye Hao''s eyes with a dull expression.


    His sensitive intuition told him that Brother Hao must have encountered something.


    "Brother Hao... isn''t it, something happened outside?"


    Facing Xiaoyan, Ye Hao didn''t hide it.


    "Because of my involvement, this place may suffer innocent disaster soon." Ye Hao sighed.


    Xiao Yan clenched his fists and looked at Ye Hao firmly.


    "Brother Hao. Please don''t use the word "injury". You created this place. You gave us this home. Without you, my sister and I might have starved to death on the streets.


    Your enemy is my enemy. Who dares to hurt you, hurt the people here, I will destroy them one by one! Xiao Yan said, with a hostile expression in his eyes.


    Ye Hao, who looked at that hostile attitude, trembled in a little bit.


    At the same time, Ye Hao noticed something strange. He stared at Xiaoyan: "Take your shirt off."


    "Huh?" Xiao Yan looked at Ye Hao suspiciously, but there seemed to be something to hide in his eyes.


    "Don''t hide it from me." Ye Hao looked at Xiaoyan.


    Xiao Yan was silent, he still took off his shirt.


    Ye Hao''s eyes widened, and he saw black lines appearing behind Xiao Yan.


    This is very similar to when Xiaoyan went crazy before, but at the moment these lines are not too big, equivalent to the size of a basketball, just at the position of the heart behind Xiaoyan, you can''t notice it without taking off your clothes.


    "When did this start?" Ye Hao asked in a deep voice.

 Chapter 1256： second to none

    Chapter 1256


    "From the time I broke through to the Qi Refining Realm. From then on, even if I didn''t intend to practice, my strength would continue to grow." Xiao Yan said.


    Ye Hao knew that this should be the result of previous experiments in Xiao Yan''s body.


    "Don''t move, I''ll try to see if it can be treated." Ye Hao raised his hand and pressed it on Xiao Yan''s back.


    Top sacred healing technique.


    A faint light touched Xiao Yan''s back, but the black lines did not disappear.


    "How do you feel?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Nothing special." Xiao Yan replied.


    It''s strange, what the **** is going on.


    There are too many upsetting things. After telling Xiaoyan to pay more attention to his body, he started to do his own things.


    He first found an unused house as a collection library and released all the things in his storage ring.


    After that, he began to plan something based on the architectural drawings of this place.


    At noon that day, everyone got together and happily had a meal.


    Everyone also drank a little wine.


    "Ye Hao. We discussed something when you were away. You see, it''s not appropriate to call a welfare institution for such a big place here, so we want to change its name.


    You are the host here. The change of the name depends on you. You can choose a name. "Bao Ye looked at Ye Hao.


    change name?


    What Baoye said is right. It is so big now that it can''t be said to be an orphanage, and it''s a bit nondescript to call it an orphanage.


    But what name should I change?


    Ye Hao thought for a long time, and finally he looked at everyone in front of him.


    "That is Wushuang City, Wushuang in the world!"


    "There is a sense of martial arts, but I like it. The world is unparalleled, domineering!" Bao Ye nodded in agreement.


    "Wushuang City, then we are not a city within a city, it is interesting, but will it be checked by the police?" Su Xiaoxiao applauded.


    "It would be fine if we put the word Wushuang at our door, and the city doesn''t need to write it."


    In this way, Wanjia Welfare Institute has since been renamed Wushuangcheng.


    However, the term Wanjia was retained, and the school in Wushuang City was called Wanjia School.


    While everyone was chatting, Ye Hao called out Old Xue, and the two came outside to chat.


    "Old Xue, you have been here for some time." Ye Hao said while looking at Old Xue.


    Old Xue''s eyes rolled and he drank the wine in his glass: "What? What you mean, I want to drive the old man away."


    "The younger generation dare not, and will not do this. However, I may do a very dangerous thing afterwards, although I have just told Xiaoyan to assign Wushuang City to the name of the grandmother of the former dean, and on the surface It won¡¯t matter anymore.


    But everyone knows that this is mine. Many people will definitely miss this place. "Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "I''m still thinking why, are there few flies I have driven you away in the past few months." Xue Lao shook his head with a light smile.


    "No. This time is different. What I want to do is likely to offend the Tianmen and offend all major forces. Presumably Mr. Xue should also know my identity.


    Ye Hao is grateful for Mr. Xue to teach those children martial arts here these days. But Ye Hao couldn''t cheat Mr. Xue, and couldn''t be that unrighteous person.


    So, Mr. Xue, you still find a day...Leave first. Ye Hao sighed, his eyes were solemn.


    This time, he came back and said that the ugly thing was to deal with the "future". This time going to the Heavenly Sect and breaking into the Divine Medicine Sect, he is very likely to offend China''s No. 1 power, Tianmen.


    At that time, people related to Ye Hao might be implicated, and Wushuang City can''t avoid it. After all, he led the team to participate in the competition in the capital before.


    "Hahahaha, I thought it was something. Boy, what you are going to do, I can''t control the old man, and I don''t bother." Old Xue waved his hand with a smile.


    "But the old man, I live here comfortably, drink and drink comfortably, and there are a few children who call my grandfather. No matter who I am, if I dare to hurt my disciples and grandchildren, disturb my clean cultivation ground, I will return this old bone Can toss a few more times.


    I''m not talking to you, I''m going back for a drink. "


    After speaking, Old Xue didn''t give Ye Hao a chance to speak, and went straight back to the wine table.


    Looking at Xue Lao''s back, he has mixed flavors.


    Ye Hao is of course willing to sit in Wushuang City with a natural master, but he will not be kidnapped.


    But now that Xue Laoming knows what might happen in the future, he still wants to stay here, which shows that Xue Lao is very brave.


    Ye Hao bowed to Xue Lao''s back.


    Time is running out, he wants to get things done in Wushuang City before the end of the month, at least to make sure that something will happen after he leaves.


    Wushuang City will not suffer from the catastrophe, and has the ability to protect itself.


    The feast was over, Ye Hao went to find Lu.


    On the first day that Lu accompanied Hou Boyi and the others returned to China, they ran directly back to Haicheng and began to take care of the flowers and plants in the Wushuangcheng garden.


    Ye Hao will also have a good harvest, and now this farming land is getting more and more luxuriant.


    Original species: 9 plants.


    The first stage seedlings: 100 plants. It has been grown for half a year, and it will be mature in half a year. Then it will be able to bloom and have the ability to produce seeds. Then, the seedlings produced in each period can be expanded.


    The second stage seedlings: 100 plants, grown for three months.


    There were 250 seedlings in the second stage, Ye Hao had absorbed all of them, and his skill points increased by 2500.


    [Current skill point: 2955]


    In addition, the third stage seedlings were also successfully cultivated: 500 plants.


    Ye Hao didn''t plan to ripen these five hundred plants. After all, there was no shortage of skill points. When they all grew and mature naturally, it was quite good.


    This "money tree" is becoming more and more prosperous.


    For the next ten days, everyone in Wushuang City saw Ye Hao wandering around, painting something on the wall from time to time, asking him what he was doing, but he didn''t say anything.


    Even he personally built four tens of meters long pillars standing in four places around Wushuang City.


    This is one of Ye Hao''s plans.


    In addition, Ye Hao found several people who could be trusted and took them for secret training.


    Ye Hao looked at the few people standing in front of him.


    Bao Ye, Su Xiaoxiao, Fat Brother, Fei Tsai.


    Bao Ye has a deep friendship with himself. Although Fei Zi and Fat Brother were a bit conflicted before, they have done their best for the Wanjia Welfare Institute, which is now Wushuang City, after they have been with Ye Hao.


    They can be regarded as Ye Hao''s absolute trust.


    Su Xiaoxiao... This girl has good martial arts talents, but she is too lazy. Since returning from the capital, she hasn''t practiced and her strength has not improved at all.


    Ye Hao had no choice but to pick her.


    "I called you to tell you something. After a while, everything you see may break through your worldview, but please calm down."


    Ye Hao slowly said: "Do you know the power?"


    Hearing this Baoye''s eyes became serious, after all, he was someone who had touched that world a little bit, or he had heard of some.


    But Su Xiaoxiao seemed much calmer, she already knew this before.


    But Brother Fatty and Feizi''s eyes widened.


    "Ability? Isn''t that unique in the movie."


    "Brother Hao, are you Marvel? The X-Men have watched too much."


    Facing the disbelief of these two people, Ye Hao directly raised his hand, and some things around began to float, which shocked them.


    "This... what is this?"


    Ye Hao looked at them, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and there were four more gems in his hand.


    "Want to have this kind of power."

 Chapter 1257： Take power crystal

    Chapter 1257: Taking Power Crystal


    What Ye Hao took out was the power crystal.


    But these are B and C levels.


    The A-level Ye Hao is going to be reserved for Song Ying.


    But level B and level C are enough for them.


    Under Ye Hao''s guidance, they swallowed the power crystal and sat cross-legged.


    What Bao Ye absorbed was a Grade B fire crystal.


    Su Xiaoxiao is a B-level speed crystal that she has absorbed. With her speed coupled with her martial arts, her strength will definitely advance by leaps and bounds.


    The Fat Brother and Fei Zi are C-level water crystals.


    After half a day.


    Fat brother and Feizi are the first to wake up.


    "Brother Hao, do we have powers like this?" Feizi looked at his hand excitedly.


    "Try to use your mind to feel the fluctuations in your body, to communicate, and then use it like instinct, just like eating and holding chopsticks." Ye Hao said.


    The two began to try to communicate, and after a few minutes, water drops appeared out of thin air around their bodies.


    "We...we really have abilities." Facing the water droplets in their hands that were left to their control, Fat Brother and Feizi were as happy as children.


    "The crystal will continue to improve your strengths. During this time, you must continue to learn and control this ability. I will store some related books in the library. Just go and read it." Ye Hao said.


    "Yes."


    In fact, it doesn''t need Ye Hao to say, the two of them will continue to work hard, after all, who doesn''t want to become the legendary strong.


    It was Su Xiaoxiao who woke up afterwards.


    "Strange...how do I feel...I don''t seem to have changed anything." Su Xiaoxiao pouted and looked at her body.


    "Run and see, use your whole body strength to run!" Ye Hao said.


    "Run? Oh, let me try."


    Su Xiaoxiao ran up and began to run in circles in the room. At first he was still at a normal speed, but then he got faster and faster.


    "Wow, Kaka, I''m so fast. If I participate in the Olympics, those flying man records are not trivial." Su Xiaoxiao said excitedly.


    Ye Hao knocked Su Xiaoxiao on the head.


    "I remind you, this power is only for you to use to protect yourself. You can''t use it in front of ordinary people, otherwise... maybe you will be caught and be a guinea mouse someday."


    In the end, Ye Hao didn''t forget to intimidate her, otherwise this girl could not tell her friends to show off.


    "If you lie to me, you will have supernatural powers. Why don''t you get caught as a guinea pig." Su Xiaoxiao casts Ye Hao''s eyes.


    At this time, Baoye woke up.


    Bao Ye raised his hand, and a beam of flames emerged.


    "Master Bao has a good talent." Ye Hao exclaimed.


    It seems that this has something to do with one''s own quality, the stronger the person, the stronger the perception of power.


    Like Master Bao, he doesn''t need Ye Hao to say, he can now control the abilities himself.


    Moreover, he was different from Su Xiaoxiao and Feizi. Looking at his abilities, he only had curious eyes, not that excitement.


    "A Hao, come out with me." Bao Ye walked to Ye Hao, as if he had something to say.


    "You continue to practice your abilities. You hold these boxes. Each box contains 500 energy stones, which you can absorb in the palm of your hand. This will help you improve your strength." Ye Hao gave them energy stones. .


    Although the power crystal said it could automatically improve the user''s strength, time is too late, and Ye Hao needs them to improve their strength as soon as possible.


    Anyway, he had so many energy stones, four of them were only two thousand, and he had received five thousand energy stones from Dongfang Ze before, and counted his remaining one thousand.


    Now he still has four thousand energy stones on hand.


    After the explanation, Ye Hao went outside with Bao Ye.


    "Is there something going to happen? I see you panicking these days." Bao Ye looked at Ye Hao seriously.


    "Sure enough, you still can''t escape the eyes of Baoye, the older generation." Ye Hao shook his head mockingly.


    He raised his head and looked at the sky: "I have something to do that must be done, but once I do it, it is very likely that people who have a relationship with me will be implicated.


    So I hope that before that, let you have the power to guarantee yourself.


    Of course, Baoye... If you have concerns, you can take Aunt Dongmei with you, I won''t blame you. "


    Ye Hao was talking, and Baoye threw a fireball over.


    "What nonsense is your kid talking about, Baoye, I haven''t been afraid of anyone since I came out, Wanjia... Wushuang City is now our home. If anyone dares to come here to make trouble, Lao Tzu will burn the eggs of those people. "


    Bao Ye said confidently that even though he was older, he still had the domineering young man.


    It may be that during this time, living with my wife is much more moisturized.


    Ye Hao looked at Master Bao: "Master Bao. Then my younger generation can only trouble you. The things you take will make you constantly improve your strength, but you have to practice more. I hope you can urge them too.


    After all, I don''t know what kind of enemies will be faced here. "


    "Don''t worry. I understand. You can do your own thing. When you are away, there will be my treasurer in Wushuang City!" Baoye patted his chest.


    Then he turned around and left and played with the flame in his palm, still muttering in his mouth.


    "This fire is very convenient. I will help Dongmei cook in the future, so I don''t have to worry about the fire being enough."


    Ye Hao''s burden was also relieved a lot.


    But there are still many things that he hasn''t finished.


    January 25.


    As the agreed date is getting closer, Ye Hao is now ten meters underground in the center of Wushuang City.


    "Everything is ready, it depends on whether this last step can be successful." Ye Hao looked at the formations depicted around him.


    He took a deep breath and took out his own mountain map.


    He mobilized the aura of heaven and earth in the pictures of the mountains and injected it into the magic circle under his feet.


    A stream of innate aura was continuously injected, and a faint light appeared from those formation patterns.


    Gradually, a few places around Wushuang City where Ye Hao had been "thinking about", a faint light of formation appeared.


    At this moment, the lines on the four pillars are vivid, as if they think of some sound.


    Everyone even vaguely heard the voice of Long Ming and Feng Yin.


    "What the **** is that kid doing?" Xue Lao jumped to the roof of a slightly higher building with light work, and looked around Wushuang City.


    It was incredible, and there was a look of shock in his eyes.


    "Four elephants array!"


    Old Xue didn''t know what the four stone pillars that were tens of meters high were erected by Ye Hao before, but now that they are not a four-image formation that has been lost for many years!


    "The Four Elephant Array is one of the lost secret arrays of Zhuge''s family. It uses the Azure Dragon, Suzaku, Xuanwu, White Tiger, and Four Elephant Holy Beasts, which have magical effects! How could Ye Hao boy!"


    Old Xue frowned, the things on that kid''s body were really strange.


    A collection library was built before. The first to third floors are full of various Chinese and foreign historical relics, each of which is priceless.


    In addition, Ye Hao above the fourth floor has not made it public, as if there is something terribly hidden.


    "Wait...not only the four-image array, but also...a larger array." Old Xue looked around, but he couldn''t see through the other arrays.


    He had never seen those formations before.


    Suddenly, an invisible qi burst into the sky, directly exposing a circular gap in the clouds above Wushuang City.


    "This breath is..." Old Xue''s hands were shaking at the moment, his face turned pale in astonishment.

 Chapter 1258： Heaven and earth

    Garden planting area.


    Lu raised her head and closed her eyes. She felt that there were many more things in this world, very comfortable and very good.


    Martial arts hall.


    The children were exhausted and swayed with their horses.


    But suddenly, there seemed to be a force rushing up from the soles of their feet, refreshing them.


    Wu Tian frowned. As a warrior, she felt more.


    The breath here... at least a hundred times more than before!


    Olena, who was practicing the sword, put down the sword in her hand, closed her eyes, and muttered in her mouth.


    "This... is another miracle of Lord Son."


    Guo Shuang, who was talking and laughing with Xia Xue, suddenly changed his face.


    "Guo Shuang, what''s wrong with you?" Xia Xue saw Guo Shuang''s expression very strange.


    "It''s okay, I''ll go out to the bathroom." Guo Shuang stood up and walked out of the house.


    "Strange, it''s in the room in the toilet." Xia Xue muttered suspiciously, and she stretched her waist: "But why do you feel like you want to sleep."


    Xia Xue shrank and fell asleep on the ground like this, bloodshot came out of her body, and surrounded her.


    Guo Shuang outside the house looked at his surroundings: "What the **** is that kid doing? The aura fluctuations here are so much stronger than before.


    The heaven and earth aura in the secret realm of the underworld is not as prosperous as here, how did he do it? "


    In a room where outsiders are forbidden to enter, Bao Ye and others are practicing their own abilities.


    Suddenly, the breath in them broke through.


    The eleven white wolves in the back mountain looked up and howled.


    On the river beach, the three lazy monitor lizards raised their heads and vomited letters.


    Inside the artificial lake, a huge figure is swimming in it.


    ...


    Ye Hao walked out of the basement, his body shook.


    "Brother Hao." Xiao Yan and Xiao Sha came up to help Ye Hao.


    "I''m fine, just take a rest." Ye Hao leaned against the wall, breathing heavily.


    "Xiaosha, you have written down everything I taught you before."


    Ye Hao looked at Xiaosha.


    Xiaosha nodded obediently: "Brother Hao, you have written down everything you taught me."


    "Well, you have to practice more after you go back. If Wushuang City is in any danger, then you will come here and chant the spell to activate the magic circle." Ye Hao told Xiaosha.


    Xiaosha clenched her fists: "Brother Hao, we will definitely protect Wushuang City."


    Ye Hao showed a relieved smile.


    He looked at the crystal room behind him. There was a very complicated magic circle in the center of which a light blue liquid was floating.


    This is Ye Hao using his own knowledge of combining Chinese and Western methods to create a magic circle.


    Which contains enchantment magic circle, energy magic circle, defense magic circle and so on.


    The most important of these is the center of these magic circles, a magic circle that can store the aura of heaven and earth.


    Ye Hao just exported the aura of heaven and earth in the mountains map and injected it into the magic circle.


    Relying on the connection between the magic circle and the magic circle, it spread to Wushuang City.


    Because there is an invisible barrier, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth will not be transmitted to the outside.


    After a while, the aura in the air will be absorbed again, and then passed out, endless reincarnation.


    Form a circular chain.


    Of course, some will be consumed in this process, but Ye Hao only needs to reinfuse the heaven and earth aura into the magic circle once a year.


    The heaven and earth aura in the mountains picture is inexhaustible. It only takes time and the aura inside will naturally recover.


    Ye Hao walked out of the basement and came outside.


    He felt the fluctuations of the heaven and earth''s spiritual energy, which was dozens of times stronger than before, or even hundreds of times stronger.


    In terms of feeling, it is as if it is 40 degrees high outside at the moment, and here is an indoor air-conditioned room with 10 degrees.


    And in this place, everyone''s cultivation speed will increase exponentially, and even here can restore the prosperity of Chinese martial arts thousands of years ago.


    "You gave me too much surprise, how did you do it?" Xue Lao arrived first, and he looked at Ye Hao in disbelief.


    "Everyone will always have some secrets." Ye Hao looked at Xue Lao, and he noticed some fluctuations in the aura in Xue Lao''s body.


    "Old Xue, are you going to break through?"


    Xue Lao looked around: "With your blessed earth and heaven, my old fellow is expected to rise to the next level in his lifetime.


    If you let other people in the rivers and lakes know that you still have this ability, I guess even the people of Tianmen would be envious and jealous.


    To create the blessed earth and cave sky with bare hands, even the strong innate pinnacle, do not have this ability. "


    Double congenital!


    Old Xue is about to break through to the second innate.


    Ye Hao squinted his eyes, and he felt a trace of a strong sense of blood.


    It''s Xia Xue.


    Xia Xue was about to break through to the Marquis-level blood clan, she was already above Xue Lao in terms of strength, but the fighting skills were far behind Xue Lao.


    Everyone is blessed.


    But people from outside did not notice the changes in this place.


    ...


    It was the end of January in a blink of an eye, and Ye Hao took Guo Shuang and Olena back to the capital on the earliest flight.


    This time, he left a lot of things specially.


    Small healing charm, werewolf experience card, animal potion, talent potion, bloodstone.


    With Ye Hao''s departure, Wushuang City restored its former peace, but because of the wealth of heaven and earth''s spiritual energy, everyone was immersed in cultivation.


    But there is a place in Wushuang City officially opened to the outside world.


    That is the collection library.


    Old Xue and Baoye stepped in here together.


    "Ye Hao, I don''t know where I found these good things." Bao Ye looked at the treasures in the window.


    Porcelain, paintings, and even manuscripts by some foreign musicians and painters.


    If you let the people of the National Museum see these, they will be amazed.


    "In fact, I was even more curious about the upstairs. Ye Hao had been tossing before." Xue Lao walked directly to the third floor.


    Ye Hao can make such a powerful magic circle, so what is he tossing about here.


    On the fourth floor, here is different from the one downstairs. There is a machine gate, and you need to verify the identity of the person to pass.


    This made Old Xue even more curious about what was on it.


    The precious treasures below do not have such devices, what is on top of this.


    Both Baoye and Xue Lao passed the scan, and only a few people in Wushuang City could enter the building above the 4th floor.


    "This is a book?" Old Xue looked at the bookshelves in front of him. He curiously walked to the bookshelf and took out a book. The words on the cover made him stunned.


    "Lingbo Microstep"


    This is martial arts? Still superior light work.


    Xue Lao read other books, and he became more and more shocked.


    "Bengshan Boxing", "Yiyang Finger", "Folding Flowers", "Great King Kong Feet", "Eighteen Road Tan Legs", "Meteor Butterfly Sword", "Hong Quan", "Foshan Shadowless Foot", "Bagua Formation Diagram", and "Daomen" Three Thousand Talisman


    The martial arts stored here are all treasures in the martial arts.


    Even many of them are long lost.


    In addition, there are many foreign cheats, what vampires, what Holy See, and magic.


    Old Xue looked at the books on this floor, and he felt that he was suffocating.


    The treasures stored here are equivalent to more than half of Chinese martial arts treasures.


    Ye Hao... how did he do it!


    Wushuang City, perhaps as its name suggests, is unparalleled in the world.

 Chapter 1259： Guo Shuangshuangs desire to conquer

    "How did your big formation come out?"


    "Have you learned the formation? The Zhuge family may not be able to handle this thing."


    "Don''t keep talking, or when will you get one for me? I''ll pay you!"


    "How about one million? It can''t be more, or else, five million, I''ll stay with you for another night! Those island-country little Katamoto ladies have also learned, isn''t it just one bite, two bite, three step, four grab, five squeeze six. Sit down and shout for ten minutes."


    "But you can''t tell Guo Shuang, that girl has a thin face, otherwise she won''t be a female in her twenties."


    Ye Hao clutched his forehead and looked at the night outside.


    Damn, he shouldn''t have booked a plane at night.


    This Guo Shuangshuang came out, just talking endlessly, and dared to say anything.


    "Why don''t I give you a prepayment first? I heard that your men are very concerned about the location, how about Jizhen!" Guo Shuangshuang continued to look at Ye Hao.


    But Ye Hao was wearing headphones, his eyes kept looking out the window.


    Guo Shuangshuang seemed to be very angry, his mouth bulging.


    She stood up and walked towards the bathroom.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, and finally his ears got close.


    "Aren''t you protecting me? Someone is harassing me, why don''t you stop it." Ye Hao looked at Olena who was sitting next to the bible looking at the Bible.


    Olena said lightly: "If someone hurts you, I will protect you naturally. But the woman just didn''t mean to hurt you, and I also think you should consider leaving an heir, Lord Son.


    If you cannot find a suitable one, I have a list here, and you can pick one.


    Scarlett, a famous American actress, is pretty good. "


    Olena took the tablet and handed it to Ye Hao, which was a woman''s profile.


    Ye Hao glanced at it. It was a famous character in a certain movie.


    "Or the actress named Quan Zixian from Bangziguo, if you like Chinese women, there are nine-ball queens here..."


    Ye Hao put on his headphones and blindfold, and looked out the window.


    What kind of ecstasy was the **** old man pouring Olena, this naked one was pimping.


    As for the women Olena said, Ye Hao fully believed that as long as he nodded, no matter which number they were, they would appear on his bed in a few hours and let him be at his mercy.


    Seeing Ye Hao ignored Olena, she could only give up.


    After a few minutes, Ye Hao felt strange, he felt something stroking on his leg.


    Ye Hao grabbed the thing and took off his blindfold.


    "Handsome guy, think about it." Guo Shuangshuang looked at Ye Hao seductively.


    At this moment, she was wearing a bunny costume, and her lower body was black silk.


    The whole body reveals a breath that stimulates hormones.


    He also touched Ye Hao with his black silk toes.


    Ye Hao had a dark face, stood up and stretched out his hand to Guo Shuangshuang.


    Guo Shuangshuang''s eyes showed a triumphant expression.


    Humph, demo, can''t help it.


    My aunt doesn''t believe me, this beautiful girl can''t attract you, she won''t be able to hook you up for a while, and then she throws you aside and makes you stare.


    Guo Shuangshuang didn''t think about what happened to Zhen Ye Hao from the beginning.


    After all, this body is not only hers, but also her sister''s.


    It''s just that she looked at Ye Hao''s calmness, which gave her a sense of conquest.


    Uh


    Why are my feet off the ground? Why can''t I move.


    "Why are you tapping my acupuncture point!" Guo Shuangshuang glared at Ye Hao. At this moment, she kept her leg raised, but her body couldn''t move.


    Ye Hao grabbed Guo Shuangshuang directly and threw her into the first-class bathroom.


    "Stay inside, four hours after the plane lands, the acupuncture points will be unlocked." Ye Hao said, he was about to close the door.


    "Hey! You can''t be like this. You put a beautiful girl here, and if some nasty guy breaks in, wouldn''t I be finished! Then I will be insulted, and I will rely on you and be pregnant You are the father of your child if you are pregnant!" Guo Shuangshuang threatened angrily.


    "The first-class cabin has been booked by me, and no one else will come in."


    Snapped


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief when the bathroom door closed, and he could finally stop.


    He returned to his seat.


    Olena''s gaze fell on him, just about to open her mouth to speak, Ye Hao''s words made her sit down honestly.


    "If you want to go to the bathroom to accompany her, I can satisfy you."


    Olena''s head was buried in the Bible, with an expression that I didn''t say anything and I didn''t know anything.


    Without interruption, Ye Hao quietly looked at the scenery outside the window.


    This time he left, not knowing how long it would take to return.


    He had already arranged Wushuang City''s affairs.


    For this reason, he has consumed thousands of skill points. At present, his skill points are only 2,000, and the energy stone is only 2,000 as a spare.


    "It''s a pity that there is not enough time, otherwise the holy original stone that exists in Shirley''s place can be taken over and absorbed, and 50,000 skill points. But it takes a month of continuous absorption." Ye Hao was a little helpless.


    This series of things really made him unable to stop for a moment.


    ...


    A few hours later, the plane stopped at Beijing International Airport.


    It was five o''clock in the morning, and there were still dozens of minutes before the sun came out.


    "I''m so sour, how can you even acupuncture? But ordinary acupuncture can''t control me at all!" Guo Shuangshuang, who was released by Ye Hao, stared at Ye Hao with an aura.


    If it weren''t for knowing that she couldn''t beat Ye Hao, she would have rushed forward to bite Ye Hao''s arm.


    "Hey, don''t you have a cold personality. This lady is tempting to wear this dress, and you have no response!" Guo Shuangshuang opened his windbreaker, and he was still wearing the previous bunny girl clothes inside.


    "If you are arrested by the police for the crime of a slut, I don''t care about you." Ye Hao chose to ignore Guo Shuangshuang''s "rippling".


    "As for whether I am sexually frigid, you don''t need to know. And do you think a frigid will make a woman pregnant? You should consider whether it is your own problem."


    "You!" Guo Shuangshuang glared at Ye Hao unanimously.


    Several people were walking on the way to the airport parking garage.


    Ye Hao''s Porsche still parked there.


    When halfway down, a light of dawn appeared.


    Guo Shuangshuang''s body shook.


    "Where are we?" Guo Shuang opened his eyes, and instead of the naughty aura he had before, he was replaced by a simple and ordinary feeling.


    With that said, she took out a notebook that recorded Guo Shuangshuang''s affairs last night.


    This is how they communicate.


    "We fly back to the capital today...


    Hey, how do you feel chilly..."


    Guo Shuang opened her trench coat when she saw the inside of her trench coat.


    The expression on her face gradually became rigid, and her skin became redder like a crab being burned in a pot.


    At last she yelled.


    "Ahhhhh..."

 Chapter 1260： The story of Sister Guo

    Chapter 1260 The Story of Sister Guo


    "Fortunately, there are no people here at night, otherwise people who don''t know would think you did something." Ye Hao put his hands together, leaned against the Porsche car, and glanced back at the car.


    "Don''t see it!"


    Guo Shuang came out with a crying voice.


    A few minutes later, Guo Shuang, who finally calmed down, opened the door and walked out, but her skin was still crimson.


    "I... what did my sister do last night!" Guo Shuang didn''t dare to look into Ye Hao''s eyes, and said softly.


    "What did you do?" Ye Hao rubbed his chin before thinking about it.


    "You said last night,''How about a million? It can''t be any more, or else, five million, I''ll stay with you for one night! Those island-country small film girls have also learned it, isn''t it just ten minutes. ''Such words."


    Ye Hao deliberately changed his voice and used Guo Shuangshuang''s voice.


    Guo Shuang''s cheeks were red again, and his arms were shaking slightly.


    "Then you ran to the bathroom, put on that suit, ran in front of me, and put your foot on my thigh..."


    Hearing this, Guo Shuang''s head seemed to be hot.


    "Stop talking, stop talking!" Guo Shuang covered his ears, looking ashamed and annoyed to commit suicide.


    At last she bit her teeth and stared at Ye Hao: "You... have you done anything with me... and my sister!"


    "Is that enough?" Ye Hao replied simply: "Well, we should get in the car."


    The three got on the Porsche, and Ye Hao started the car and drove towards his villa.


    "This **** girl doesn''t worry me at all, she can even do such a thing!" Guo Shuang gritted his teeth while holding his notebook.


    Mostly words to warn his sister.


    Let her stop doing such a thing.


    "You two sisters have such a physique, is there no solution. Or use modern technology..." Ye Hao asked.


    Guo Shuang said a little lonely: "No, we have been like this since we were young. Two personalities grow up together, like two roots intertwined, and we can''t distinguish you from me."


    "I heard that there is a technique that can completely eliminate a personality..." Olena said.


    "I know. But my sister and I can''t do that kind of thing! Both of us can feel each other''s existence, but we haven''t really met each other since we were young, so we can only communicate with each other through a notebook.


    Even so, she is my sister. If I want to use her disappearance in exchange for my normal life, I would rather do this for the rest of my life! "When Guo Shuang said this, his tone was very firm.


    Then her tone softened again, and she also bowed to Ye Hao.


    "Mr. Ye, I apologize to you for the trouble my sister caused to you.


    In fact, she is also a very kind person, just because she is too lonely. Fortunately, I can go to school every day and live freely during the day.


    But every time she appears, it can only be in the dark, and she can only spend the long night alone by herself. Because of my relationship, she has to pretend to be herself with others.


    I know she is eager to have friends. She is eager for someone to chat with her, instead of playing games and watching movies alone. "


    Listening to Guo Shuangshuang''s words, Ye Hao couldn''t help but think of Guo Shuangshuang''s TB character.


    [System task: Help Guo Shuang separate from his sister, no time limit. Mission Reward: Obtain Super¡¤Clone]


    At this time the task appeared again.


    However, this task has no time limit or punishment, so it doesn''t matter if it is not completed.


    But this super clone seems a bit interesting, it feels even stronger than the top clone after the advanced clone technique is upgraded.


    "Why did you join the underworld?" Ye Hao suddenly asked.


    Guo Shuang''s expression was dull, and he glanced at Olena next to him.


    "She is my person, don''t worry."


    Guo Shuang was silent for a while, she looked at the morning light outside the car window.


    "Because of our dual personality, our parents abandoned us since we were young. We grew up in an orphanage, and children of the same age were afraid to hate us. They often bullied me during the day.


    But Shuangshuang would teach the kids who bullied me every night. I never understood. I didn''t write those things in my diary. Why she could find exactly who bullied me every time.


    Then since I was seven years old, my body began to become weak, and my head hurts from time to time. At that time, I felt like I was going to die.


    Then suddenly one day, the old woman holding a red paper fan picked me up. She taught us the inner strengths and provided us with food and accommodation.


    We only learned later that because of our special physique, our mental power is twice that of ordinary people. It was good when we were young. As we grow up, our minds will slowly be unable to withstand the thinking of two people and will eventually die of brain death.


    But fortunately, the old lady taught us the exercises, which not only allows us to heal from the disease, but also to take charge of our lives. Since then, we are the black and white impermanence of the underworld. "


    Listening to Guo Shuang''s narration, he seemed to be telling other people''s stories.


    The tone is very calm.


    That so-called old woman should be Po Meng.


    "If... I mean if one day you and your sister might have different bodies, would you like it?" Ye Hao suddenly asked.


    Through the rearview mirror, he saw Guo Shuang smiling behind him, and her eyes were extremely firm.


    "My lifelong dream is actually to let Shuangshuang own her own body. Although I am her sister, she is guarding me like an angel in the night.


    I once thought of eliminating my existence, but both said that if my death cast her, she would also choose to die.


    So if it is possible to let her have her own body while preserving me and her, I will be willing to pay any price. "


    Ye Hao didn''t speak any more.


    They are all poor children, if possible in the future, do them a favor.


    After a while, the car stopped at the villa where Ye Hao was.


    There were also a few cars parked nearby, which seemed to be the person arranged by Nangong Fengyi before.


    Ye Hao gave his key to Nangong Fengyi and set the meeting place here.


    Today is only the 30th, and there is still one day before the 31st of the end of the month. It seems that they have arrived early.


    Ye Hao walked to the door of the villa with the two women. He took out the key hidden in the corner and opened the door.


    "It seems that our last friend is here? Would you like breakfast?" A man with big golden teeth came out of the kitchen, holding a plate in his hand.


    There was a steak with blood on the plate. With Chef Ye Hao''s eyesight, he could tell that this was only one mature steak.


    "There are two other beauties?" A hotly dressed woman in a red leather jacket and red hair looked at Olena and Guo Shuang excitedly.


    There was naked desire in his eyes, and yes, desire.


    "Red Snake, don''t always look at your girl like this. You said you are a pretty woman, why do you like women, men are not good, do you want to try me and make sure you are satisfied." One was in the living room, The bald head who was sitting in push-ups with one finger laughed.


    "Monk Flower, even if my old lady likes men, she doesn''t like bald people."


    "You are here, Sister Fengyi is upstairs, I''ll call her down later. According to what you said, we just stayed in the guest room and did not disturb your room." A woman wearing a mask came out.


    Although he couldn''t see clearly, Ye Hao recognized the voice.


    Feng Jiu''er, nicknamed Jiufeng in the Suzaku group.

 Chapter 1261： Olena the Scorned

    Ye Hao took Olena''s two daughters into the room.


    Just then Nangong Fengyi walked down.


    She saw the two women behind Ye Hao, her brows frowned slightly: "They are?"


    "They are the helpers I got this time." Ye Hao said.


    He has already said about himself, and both Guo Shuang and Olena are willing to accompany him to the Tianshan Mountains.


    This one is a Tier 4 paladin, and the other is black and white impermanence with at least the peak of the refining state.


    Olena''s fourth-order breakthrough was made in the magic headquarters before, and it should be related to the holy power stored in her body.


    Anyway, there are these two helpers, and they can at least help at that time.


    "Helper? Just these two beauties, do you want them to use beauty tricks?" The exercise bald head stood up, clapped his hands, and looked at Olena and Guo Shuang with two eyes.


    "Ye Hao, let me introduce it to you. This is Monk Flower, this is called Red Snake, and this Golden Tooth. You know Jiufeng, so I won''t talk about it. They are my helpers this time. "Nangong Fengyi interrupted the road.


    "Miss Nangong, you are kind to me. My flower monk will naturally help with your affairs. Red Snake and Jinya are also good people, Miss Jiufeng I have also dealt with.


    As for this kid, his name is Ye Hao. I heard that you are a genius, a very arrogant genius, you have passed through the dragon group and the Yang family.


    But these two women?


    This time, the task was to **** people from the lower eyelids of the Tianmen, and he lost his life there if he wasn''t sure. "Monk Hua swept away the previous squint, and looked at Ye Hao three people seriously.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth evokes a curve: "You don''t believe in their strength?"


    "I don''t believe it." Monk Hua said mercilessly.


    "Olena, some people say they don''t believe in your strength, what should you do." Ye Hao said as he walked to the sofa and sat down.


    Olena looked at Monk Hua indifferently, with arrogance in her eyes.


    "I want to challenge you."


    Regardless of Olena''s usual kindness, in front of Ye Hao, she seemed to be a follower, pimping.


    But that was limited to Ye Hao. For other people, most of all, men, Olena didn''t give any expression to her.


    "Oh, this blonde girl is still very courageous. If you want to fight, that''s okay. It just happens that I can''t work **** my own." Monk Hua twisted his neck and squeezed his fists.


    "You want to fight, don''t break my furniture." Ye Hao pointed out the window.


    Olena walked to the outside courtyard without looking back.


    Monk Hua looked at Ye Hao provocatively: "Boy, if I don''t believe in the woman who broke you, don''t retaliate."


    Ye Hao looked at Monk Hua jokingly: "Please."


    "There is a kind, I don''t know how to pity and cherish jade. By the way, your woman has a callus on her right hand. She should use a sword. Then you can use the weapon so that no one can say that I bully her." The stick on the wall flew into his hand.


    Then he walked out.


    Nangong Fengyi frowned and looked at Ye Hao: "Aren''t you going to stop it? Monk Hua, he came from Shaolin Temple, he is a natural state! If I hadn''t saved his wife, he owed me a favor. I would not ask for such a thing. Move him."


    "The monk still has a wife?" Ye Hao smiled a little unexpectedly, but he still said with a relaxed look: "Feng Jiu''er, help me to pass a word to Olena, start lightly, after all, after all, I want to fight. of.


    Don''t hurt others. "


    "Your friend is really so good?" Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    At this moment, there was a loud impact outside, and the floor shook.


    The eyes of a few people in the room showed different colors.


    "Beauty fights, I''ll go see it." Red Snake stood up and walked out.


    "I will go too." Feng Jiu''er followed closely behind.


    "You know how good it is to fight, kill, and enjoy food." Da Jinya said that while eating his blood-stained steak, but he still walked out.


    Nangong Fengyi glanced at Ye Hao. She knew that Ye Hao wouldn''t do things that were unsure. Since it was the person he brought, he must be strong.


    But is it an innate opponent? This is a bit unbelievable.


    She also went out to find out.


    "Aren''t you going to have a look?" Ye Hao looked at Guo Shuang next to him.


    "Miss Olena will win, there is no doubt about it. You don''t have to go to see." Guo Shuang said calmly.


    "Why?" Ye Hao looked at Guo Shuang a little surprised.


    If he didn''t know the details of Olena, he wouldn''t make such a judgment, and the flower monk was still seeking his own way of death and could use weapons, which meant that his only winning percentage was lost.


    "Your friend has a secondary spirit weapon on her body, plus her own strength is not weak, and there is a powerful force in her body, although I don''t know what it is. Generally speaking, that monk has no chance of winning." Guo Shuang Said.


    Even Olena knows that he has weapons. The second spiritual weapon refers to the second sacred weapon, which is called differently in the east and west, which is the white rose armor that Olena carries with her.


    "Don''t look at me like this, I told you before that our mental power is different from ordinary people, and our perception is twice that of the same level." Guo Shuang also looked at Ye Hao mysteriously: "In fact, we are black and white. It''s much better than the cow head horse noodles, and the gang of gods day and night.


    Even if it is the scumbag of Ten Hades, he is not my opponent in seriousness. "


    Ye Hao looked at Guo Shuang suspiciously.


    According to Ye Hao''s speculation, Guo Shuang''s strength should only be at the peak of the Qi Refining Realm.


    The Ngau Tau Ma Mian and Day and Night Traveling God are also around the peak of the late Qi Refining Realm.


    But Ten Hades is almost pseudo-innate, but why Guo Shuang said that she can handle Ten Hades.


    Is she bragging, or is she hiding her strength?


    There are really many secrets in this woman.


    bump


    Just as Ye Hao was thinking about it, the French windows in the living room facing the yard were broken, and an embarrassed figure flew in and fell in front of Ye Hao.


    The flower monk who was still flaunting his might just now has a blue nose and a swollen face, his clothes have been cut into cloth strips, and his pants have almost turned into grass skirts.


    "No more...no more." Monk Hua panted and begged for mercy.


    Olena wore a white armor and walked into the living room with a knight sword in her hand. Instead of looking after the monk, she walked up to Ye Hao and bowed ninety degrees.


    "Sorry, I didn''t control my strength and broke your living room window. Please punish."


    Feng Jiu''er and the others who had just walked in were already looking silly at the moment, and the steak in the hands of the big golden tooth fell to the ground.


    They could see clearly from the outside just now that this blond woman was completely crushed by Monk Hua, and coupled with the very good weapon on the woman, Monk Hua was no opponent at all.


    And the majestic woman just now apologized to this man because she accidentally smashed the glass.

 Chapter 1262： Four Peaks of Tianmai

    "It''s okay, take a broom to clean up, the tools are in the utility room next to the kitchen." Ye Hao said calmly.


    "Yes."


    Olena went to the tool immediately, and the armor on her body turned into a white light and disappeared.


    "This woman is a paladin of the Holy See!" Feng Jiu''er exclaimed.


    Just now, she noticed some marks on Olena''s armor, and after thinking about it, she found that those lines were only on the equipment of the Holy See''s Paladin level.


    "Paladin?" Nangong Fengyi was puzzled.


    "That''s the people of the European Holy See. They name the ranks according to their class. They are divided into nine levels. The fourth level is equivalent to the first to third innate. And the paladin is the fourth level!" Feng Jiu''er looked at that serious in surprise. Woman cleaning up shards of glass.


    The strength of this woman is comparable to triple innate!


    Everyone was shocked!


    "This action is planned by Miss Nangong and directed by me, don''t you have any comments." Ye Hao looked at the few people in front of him.


    A few people sat on the sofa honestly, and Monk Hua changed his clothes. This time he was much more honest.


    "No...no comment."


    You can instruct a woman with triple innateness, what opinion can they have.


    In fact, to be honest, Olena''s own strength is only one-level innate, but with the equipment bonus, she is equivalent to double-level innate, which is far from triple-level innate.


    If the flower monk did not say that weapons can be used, Olena wants to win, and it takes some effort.


    "Then this lady?" Feng Jiu''er looked at Guo Shuang next to Ye Hao.


    "She is just the pinnacle of Qi Refining Realm. The two of them will join this plan." Ye Hao replied.


    A smile appeared on Nangong Fengyi''s face.


    She didn''t expect Ye Hao to return this time and bring back two generals, one of which was still a powerful Paladin.


    This gave her full confidence in her plan.


    "Okay. Now, let Ms. Nangong talk about the specific plan." Ye Hao looked at Nangong Fengyi: "Olena, I''m almost done, so come and sit down."


    "Yes."


    Olena obediently walked to Ye Hao and sat down.


    What kind of identity is Ye Hao, can make a paladin of the Holy See behave like a kitten.


    Curiosity arose in everyone.


    At this time, Nangong Fengyi interrupted everyone''s guess and began to talk about business.


    "Before I say the plan, let Jiufeng tell everyone about the situation of the mission location this time." Nangong Fengyi pointed to Feng Jiu''er.


    Feng Jiu''er took out a small device from his backpack and placed it on the table. A beam of light came out and a 3D high-definition topographic map was projected. Many places can be clearly seen.


    "This is the Tianshan Mountain, where the first Chinese power Tianmen is located.


    Tianshan is not just a mountain, but a mountain range located in northern China. Tianshan is the highest peak in this mountain range.


    Several forces under Tianmen, Tianji Pavilion, Zhujian Valley, and Shenyi Sect were located in the other three peaks.


    This also has an alias, Tianmai Four Peaks. "


    "This is obviously called Zhujian Valley, why is it a mountain?" Olena said, questioning and asking questions.


    "Miss Sister, you are a foreigner, I don¡¯t know. The reason why Zhujian Valley is called Zhujian Valley is because the top of the mountain has a depression like a valley, and the mountain is still an extinct volcano. Call it the Valley of Swords." Guo Shuang explained.


    "This is actually not the point. Today we are going to talk about one of the four peaks of Tianmai, the genius doctor in Nanfeng." Feng Jiu''er pressed a button on his hand.


    The projected picture changed, and it was a mountain.


    "There are four roads in Nanfeng where the Shen Yi Sect is located, but there is only one way up the mountain, and the only way to enter the Four Peaks of the Heavenly Vessel. The other three roads are from the Shen Yi Sect to the Zhujian Valley, Tianji Pavilion, and the main peak of Tianmen. .


    In addition, other places in Tianmai are extremely dangerous, with cliffs and perennial fog shrouded in fog, making it impossible to climb the mountain.


    In normal times, strict inspections are required to enter the Divine Medicine Sect, and it is difficult to get in.


    But this time, because of the big disciple of the Divine Doctor Sect, he was invited to entertain the world''s heroes. Anyone with an invitation can go up the mountain.


    And I worked hard to get two invitations.


    Each invitation can take up to five people up the mountain. "Feng Jiu''er took out two golden invitations, which were written in big characters of Tianmen Divine Medical Sect.


    Nangong Ziqiong interjected at this time: "This time we are divided into three groups to go up the mountain, which can reduce our attention. I have a special identity and go up the mountain with Jiufeng.


    Ye Hao is with the two women. Monk Flower, you are with the red snake and the big golden tooth. "


    "I don''t want to be with this flower monk, I want to be with the beautiful team." Red Snake looked at Olena with fascination in his eyes.


    "Red Snake, follow the arrangement." Nangong Ziqiong exhorted.


    Red Snake shrugged helplessly: "Well, who told me to owe you a favor to the beauty of Purple Qiong."


    "Jiufeng, you continue." Nangong Ziqiong said.


    When Jiufeng pressed his hand again, the image of the mountain was enlarged again, and many buildings on it could be seen.


    "The South Peak of Shen Yi Zong is divided into several places. The outer area, the middle area, and the inner area. It has a fan-shaped structure. The place where the disciples of Shen Yi Zong live and the wedding guests will stay at the time is in the outer residential area.


    There are also martial arts grounds, medical halls, and other places on the periphery.


    Then there is the Central District. There is a genius doctor''s platform in the central district, the size of which is equivalent to a football field. The wedding will be held there, and the banquet will be held here, and there are places where the main figures of the genius doctor live and practice.


    Finally, there is the most mysterious inner area of ??Shenyi Sect, also known as Houshan. "


    Hearing this, Ye Hao''s eyes fluctuated.


    I remember that Nangong Fengyi said before that the five elements and seven-star magic circle would be held in the back mountain of Shenyi Sect.


    "The back mountain of the God Doctor Sect is forbidden. People who are not the elders of the God Doctor Sect are not allowed to enter without authorization. There is also the world famous Baicao Garden!"


    When Jiufeng said that, the topography of the Divine Medicine Sect was over.


    She took out another notebook.


    "The next thing I want to say is that we may encounter the force of the Shenyi Sect. Although the Shenyi Sect is famous for its medical skills, there is no shortage of strong ones. After all, all kinds of panacea are like candy for them.


    The current Sect Master of Shenyi Sect is said to have six innate strengths. There are also several elders of the protector of the Triple Innate Realm. In addition, Miss Nangong Ziqiong''s fianc¨¦, who is also the great disciple of the Shen Yi Sect, Yao Li, is a dual innate himself, ranking No. 6 on the Hua Tiantian Pride List. "


    Medicine is separated.


    Ye Hao remembered the name.


    "Yao Li is the son of the current lord of Shen Yi Sect." Nangong Fengyi added.


    Ye Hao suddenly realized that it was no wonder that the genius doctor sect was trying to make this marriage affair. It turned out that it was the suzerain who was pulling red lines for his son.


    "As for the disciples of the Qi Refining Realm, there are at least dozens of people, and the Refining Realm is even more numerous. In fact, these are still secondary, and the greatest threat is not the Divine Doctor Sect." Feng Jiu''er''s expression was unusually serious.


    She looked around at everyone around her, and then her eyes fell on Ye Hao.


    "It''s the guests invited by the supernatural medicine sect. The supernatural medicine sect has gained most of the spirit pills because of their medical skills. Many people in the Huaxia rivers and lakes are fighting for a spirit medicine from the supernatural medicine sect.


    Think about it, some people go to the Shenyi Sect to **** their relatives. As long as the Shenyi Sect gives an order, those guests will surely rise up, and we will be embarrassed on all sides! "

 Chapter 1263： Tianjiao·Tian Wuya

    Everyone fell silent.


    Feng Jiu''er was right. When that happens, all guests may be their enemies.


    "Okay. I have finished what I want to say. I will provide you with information at that time. The specific operation depends on your own." Feng Jiu''er shrugged and sat down.


    "Next I will begin to talk about my plan." Nangong Fengyi stood up.


    She looked at everyone: "This time we have two goals, one is to rob relatives, and that is my niece, Nangong Ziqiong. In addition, there are two friends of Ye Hao.


    Before that, they will be strictly guarded, without any chance!


    However, on the wedding day is an opportunity and the only opportunity.


    Nangong Ziqiong needs to put on her wedding gown, and then she is sent to the geniuses'' station. There is a fifteen-minute journey from Nangong Ziqiong''s wedding room to the genius doctor''s station. This section of the road is our opportunity!


    We robbed Nangong Ziqiong and created chaos.


    Then Ye Hao can take advantage of the chance to get into the back mountain of the magical doctor sect and save the person you want to save. "


    Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao.


    Listening to Nangong Fengyi''s plan, it was simple and clear, but it also had very fatal problems.


    "But those people are not fools, they are at the foot of Tianmen. After we rescue Miss Ziqiong, how do we escape? There are several innate masters on it." Red Snake said this question.


    It''s easy to save people, but it''s difficult to go.


    "About going, we have a few plans. The first one: That is, when everything goes well, no one finds that we have robbed Nangong Ziqiong. I have bought a few logistic disciples of the Physician Sect. They will arrange for us. Secretly descending the mountain, after all, during that time, preparing for the wedding would be very busy.


    The second one: When you have no conditions to get out, I will take the initiative to create chaos, and then you will take advantage of the chaos to find a way to leave! As for the confusion, look at my signal.


    "The third one is that we were almost lucky, attracted the attention of those people, and couldn''t escape. At this time, you held Nangong Ziqiong, pretending that you were robbers, and then threatened the Physician Sect to give you some panacea. And **** you down the mountain."


    "In front of all the people in the world, robbing relatives and blackmailing others. It is estimated that the people of the genius doctor sect will want us to tear it up." Monk Hua smiled.


    When Nangong Fengyi arrived here, she looked at Ye Hao and said with complicated eyes: "As for the matter of the back mountain, we may not be able to help you. You need to bring out the person you are looking for within those fifteen minutes. Gather down the mountain together.


    Once more than fifteen minutes, then..."


    Ye Hao nodded: "I understand what you mean. I will do it in fifteen minutes."


    After that, Nangong Fengyi gave everyone a few more detailed instructions, and then asked everyone to prepare to leave in half an hour.


    Ye Hao and the three people sat there to rest without any preparation.


    Monk Flower, Red Snake, and Da Jinya all went upstairs to pack their bags.


    Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao and the others: "I apologized to you for the previous matter. In fact, he didn''t have any malicious intentions. It''s just the other person, who has a bad mouth and good heart.


    He already has a wife and a two-year-old child. "


    "The monk has a wife and a child, which is surprising." Ye Hao didn''t actually hate the flower monk.


    He could feel the tone of the flower monk''s previous words and the look in his eyes.


    Although the surface is squinted, it is as clear as water.


    There are some people who are clean on the surface, but dirty on the inside.


    "In fact, he was originally a closed disciple of a master of Shaolin Temple. He has good talent. But when he was young, he met a female pilgrim. By chance, the two fell in love and tasted the forbidden fruit.


    Because of this incident, the master was furious, and in order to wash away Shaolin''s shame, he also asked Monk Hua to abolish martial arts and be imprisoned on the cliff for life.


    Monk Hua was naturally unwilling, and he was directly fighting at Shaolin Temple. He was already in the Qi Refining Realm at the time, but in Shaolin, the opponents of those high monks were quickly captured.


    I happened to be there at the time, and finally I came forward to reconcile the matter. The master also decided to deal with it lightly for the sake of the Nangong family.


    Monk Penhuahua 500 Zen sticks, expelled from Shaolin Temple.


    500 Zen sticks, that almost wiped out a Qi-refining martial artist, and the female pilgrim was crying bitterly. I couldn''t bear it, and I gave them a few pills, which was considered to have suspended the life of Monk Hua.


    Since then, Monk Hua said that he owed me two favors, as long as I speak, he will repay. Then he went down the mountain and opened his own martial arts gym in the south. A few years ago, he broke into the congenital realm and was given the nickname flower monk.


    The family is happy. Originally, I didn''t plan to call him. Who knew that Da Jinya had a good relationship with this monk. He heard that I was looking for someone, so he came without saying a word. "


    Hearing what Nangong Fengyi said, Ye Hao also looked at Monk Hua with a different look.


    Knowing that Tianmen is the enemy, but dare to come, it shows that this monk is really a sentimental and righteous person.


    "In addition, Red Snake, Da Jinya. Regardless of them, they are also people of good character. After all, such things are not reliable people, and I will not call them." Nangong Fengyi said solemnly.


    Ye Hao nodded, he looked north.


    "We will definitely rescue them."


    ...


    One of the four peaks of Tianmai Nanfeng.


    "Brother Wuya, why do you often run to our genius doctor sect during this time?" A white-faced niche, clenched his fists and looked at a strong man walking in front of him.


    There was a heroic spirit between the man''s eyebrows.


    "Brother Yaoli, can I see the Miss Song you brought back again." The man asked sternly.


    "That Miss Song is fine, it''s just... Brother Wuya, you are the number one disciple of Tianmen, why do you like a pregnant woman? If you want, which woman in this world will not put you in your arms." Xie looked at the famous man in front of him.


    Ranked No. 1 in Tianjiao, a major disciple of the Tianmen Celestial Master, a master of innate realm.


    Endless!


    "I don''t know anything about love." Tian Wuya''s eyes were filled with confusion.


    Then he walked toward the front yard, walked a few steps, and stopped.


    "That Miss Song''s sister, can you..."


    Yaoli said sternly: "Brother Wuya, you should know. That woman has something to do with my master''s plan."


    Tian Wuya sighed, stopped talking, walked into the courtyard and knocked on the door.


    "Miss Song, I am boundless, especially here to visit."


    "Hmph, don''t pretend to be a good person. Knock on the door, haha. You are not martial arts masters, and a door can''t stop you." A woman''s voice was heard from inside the house.


    Tian Wuya was silent for a while, and then he said: "Miss Song, you have a cold toxin and you are pregnant. I can ask someone from the Divine Medical Sect to heal you!"


    Snapped


    The door of the house opened, and Song Ying stood at the door, glaring at Tian Wuya.


    "I don''t want you to be hypocritical, you have the ability to let them let my sister go!"

 Chapter 1264： Inner cry

    Chapter 1264


    There is no end and no words.


    He stared at Song Ying for a long time, and when his eyes fell on Song Ying''s abdomen, his eyes showed imperceptible anger.


    "Miss Song, your sister''s situation is special, I..."


    "Special! You liars! I believe that God will make you pay soon!" Song Ying snapped the door shut.


    She stayed alone in the empty room and fell to the ground.


    A fruit knife fell to the ground.


    "Xiaoyue...Xiaoyue." Song Ying covered her face and wept. She didn''t worry about her comfort.


    She was even more worried about her sister who was unsure about her life and death, and her... the child in her womb.


    Song Ying clutched her belly, she recalled the memory she didn''t want to remember.


    "Why? Why did you tell me now! You know that I like him, and as a result... you have children with him now!"


    "Satsuki, listen to me to explain."


    "I don''t listen, I don''t listen! I don''t listen to anything! I like a man, but my sister is already pregnant with that man''s child. What do you want me to hear? What do you want me to say!"


    "Satsuki, all of this... is... all coincidence."


    "Coincidence? Is it a coincidence that he can run to your bed, and a coincidence that you can be pregnant with his child. Why do you keep it from me? If I see this report, do you have to wait until your child is born? You just want to tell me if you ask who the child''s father is!"


    "Satsuki..."


    "Go away, I don''t want to see you again! I don''t want to have your sister again."


    Song Ying embraced her legs with her hands, her face buried in her knees, and she could hear the depressed cry and whisper.


    "Ahao...Where are you, I...what should I do."


    Outside.


    Tian Wuya clenched his fists and stood for a long time.


    He turned around, and when he left the yard passing by Yaoli, he said, "Help me take care of this girl."


    "Brother Wuya''s order, I will do it naturally. On the day of my wedding, I hope Brother Wuya can enjoy the light and have a glass of wine." Yaoli clenched his fists in both hands, and when he raised his head, the person in front of him was no longer visible.


    He smiled and looked at the courtyard: "Who would have thought that Tian Wuya, the dignified leader of Tian Wuya, would actually like a married woman and still be pregnant.


    Interesting, interesting. "


    While talking and laughing, Yaoli also left here.


    Although Song Ying is under house arrest, her life is no different from that of the princess because of the boundless world.


    ...


    February 1st


    Various return flows have begun to emerge in the land of China. Railways and highways everywhere are almost congested.


    The Spring Festival is getting closer and closer.


    Everyone wants to go home for a stable year.


    On a private jet.


    The red snake carried a plate of milk and sent it to everyone.


    "You said this genius doctor is really true, choose a wedding, choose New Year''s Day. It''s not too much, other people''s family is not new." Red Snake muttered.


    "I''ve heard that anyone who attends a wedding can get ten body building pills, which are the coveted pills in the body refining realm. Even during this period, the purchase of energy storage pills and Qi Gathering pills is a discount for guests. .


    You said those invited guests can not go. "Da Jinya chuckled lightly.


    "I''m not interested in those medicines. It doesn''t matter for the Chinese New Year, but I have to rush back on the 15th. It was the wedding anniversary of my wife and I, and it was also the day when my child was born, and I couldn''t stop the Heavenly King and Lao Tzu." Out of my wallet.


    "Monk Flower, you are not old-fashioned. Who still uses this kind of folding wallet now." Red Snake said contemptuously.


    Monk Hua throws a cold eye: "You don''t understand, this is love."


    Ye Hao, who happened to be sitting next to Monk Hua, took a look, and placed a photo in the mezzanine inside the wallet.


    She is a plain-looking woman and a two-year-old child.


    Seeing Ye Hao watching, Monk Hua took out the photos and said as if showing off.


    "Look, this is my son. He is more than two years old and can already walk, but he is amazing!"


    "I will also teach him to practice martial arts in the future. I will hand over my martial arts gym to him in the future."


    "Look at this body, it''s strong, and he will be a fanatic like his father in the future. There are still many photos in my phone, let me show you."


    At this moment, the vulgar smell of the flower monk is gone, and his face is full of happiness.


    This is the father.


    Ye Hao couldn''t help thinking of the child in Song Ying''s belly. He had already stepped out of the previously overwhelmed emotions.


    He had planned to marry Song Ying before, and now Song Ying has his child, that is his Ye Hao''s child!


    If anyone dares to bully the mother and daughter, even if it is God, Ye Hao will let it go!


    Ye Hao''s childhood was miserable, and he would not let his children''s childhood be the same.


    "You like your wife and children so much, why are you here for such a dangerous thing this time? It''s not good to take care of your wife and children at home." Guo Shuang, who was sitting at the back, poked his head out and asked curiously.


    Monk Hua smiled: "Ms. Fengyi is my great benefactor. I would have died at Shaolin Temple if it weren''t for her. I told my wife before that our fate was given by Miss Fengyi.


    No matter when in the future, as long as Miss Feng Yi has the need, even if it is the end of the world, I will not hesitate to be a monk. "


    "Your wife doesn''t object?" Guo Shuang was puzzled.


    "She is a sensible woman. After learning the news, she packed my bags for me that night. Then she told me that men should do what they should do.


    If I die, she will close the martial arts gym and never marry, and find a place to raise our children. "


    The flower monk closed the wallet with a smile and put it in his pocket.


    If you have a wife like this, what can your husband want!


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and looked outside.


    The sky is cloudless, and you can clearly see the scenery below.


    Below is no longer high-rise buildings, crowded lanes, but into a mountainous area.


    "We are about to arrive at an airport under the pulse of the sky. After we got there, we left in three batches and used this satellite phone to communicate." Nangong Fengyi walked out, took out the special mobile phone, and distributed it to everyone.


    "There are still a few days before the wedding begins. During this period, you must hide your whereabouts, and you must not attract attention. After we get to the mountain, we will find another chance to get together.


    Understood. "


    "Understood." Everyone replied in unison.


    The plane began to land.


    Through the glass, Ye Hao could see a towering mountain range in the distance, and the top of the mountain was covered with snow in February.


    Four towering peaks are faintly visible.


    Ye Hao''s eyes were sharp, and he felt that Song Ying was right there, and his child was right there.


    Song Ying wait for me! I''m coming.

 Chapter 1265： Encounter alumni

    Chapter 1265


    After the plane landed, Ye Hao and the others left in three groups.


    Ye Hao and Olena are in a group with Guo Shuang.


    Because Ye Hao''s appearance is likely to be recognized by others, coupled with the relationship between his identity, so he took on "Thousand Faces Linglong" and changed his appearance.


    "You are so amazing." Guo Shuang looked at Ye Hao''s completely changed face in surprise.


    Olena was already okay.


    After all, Ye Hao used a fake face when they first met.


    "You''re okay like this. After all, you are from the underworld, so don''t be recognized by any enemies." Ye Hao looked at Guo Shuang.


    Guo Shuang shook his head and said, "I''m fine, although I am black and white, but I rarely go out on missions, so few people recognize me."


    Ye Hao glanced at Olena. She was a foreigner and basically no one knew her in China, so there was no need to say it.


    Ye Hao rented an Audi at the car rental agency outside the airport. After all, there is still a little distance from the foot of Tianmai Sifeng Mountain.


    Several people got in the car and started to drive all the way up the long mountain road.


    After driving for a while, the few people in front blocked Ye Hao''s way, and they were still acquaintances.


    Ye Hao stopped the car, and a girl came over and knocked on the window.


    "We have a problem with the car. Several of them are also going to the Divine Doctor Sect. Can we take our car?"


    The girl watched Ye Hao talking and looked around inside the car. She looked at Guo Shuang in surprise: "Student Guo Shuang? Why are you here."


    Ye Hao glared at Guo Shuang, this girl, before that no one recognized her, someone came to say hello soon.


    Guo Shuang looked helpless, but at this moment she pretended to be surprised: "Classmate Changsunyu! You are here too!"


    That''s right, it was the car of Changsunyu and his party that broke down.


    Several people waiting in front were Situ Qiaoer.


    "Student Guo Shuang, are you and these others going up the mountain?" Chang Sunyu asked curiously.


    Guo Shuang nodded, and she said, "This is my cousin, the eldest master of a martial arts school in Hu Bei. This time the cousin got the invitation from Shen Yizong, so we followed. This blonde sister is me. Cousin''s girlfriend."


    girlfriend¡­¡­


    Olena''s cheeks in the passenger seat were slightly red, and these words flashed in her mind.


    Saint Son''s girlfriend... Although she has been trying to give Saint Son Amway beauty during this time, it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t have a little nine in her heart.


    "Hello... my name is Olena." Olena showed a lady''s smile and greeted Changsun Yu.


    "My name is Guo Hao, you are Guo Shuang''s classmates, the second young lady of the Changsun family! Long admiring your name! Your car is broken?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Well. Our group went to the Shenyi Sect together, but we didn''t expect that the rented car would break down halfway, so could you ask Mr. Guo to take us for a ride." Zhang Sunyu didn''t have the air of a lady, very much. Said affectionately.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "Of course there is no problem. It is my honor to be able to help the grandson''s family. I have a tow rope in the trunk of my car. Do you need help."


    "Miss Longsun, what have you said for so long. Is this kid unwilling to help?"


    At this moment, a man with a nose-mouthed man with his hands in his pockets walked over and said in a weird manner.


    "No, they have agreed to help us pull the cart. Just go and fix the towing rope." Changsun Yu said.


    The man walked to the window of Ye Hao''s car and happened to see Ye Hao''s two beauties in the passenger seat and the back seat.


    The eyes of this guy went straight for an instant.


    "Who is this guy? Would it be a bad person if one person with two women?" the man said.


    The voice of this guy was unconcealed, and Ye Hao could hear them clearly.


    Olena''s face wrinkled slightly, she was already a little angry.


    But she didn''t know that the expression on her face made this man more and more excited.


    "Brother Situ, don''t say that. This is my classmate from Huaxia University, Guo Shuang. These two are her cousin and his cousin''s girlfriend. Guo Hao and Miss Olena.


    They belonged to a martial arts gym in Hubei, and they were invited to attend the wedding banquet of Shen Yi Sect just like us. Chang Sun Yu quickly explained.


    Afterwards, Chang Sunyu looked at Ye Hao apologetically: "I''m sorry, he is Situ Yi of the Situ family, he has this temper, sir, don''t be angry."


    "It''s okay."


    Situ?


    This guy''s surname is Situ, and he seems to be from the Situ family, so he should have something to do with Situ Qiaoer.


    "Oh, that''s it. Then trouble brother, you park the car in front of my car." Situ Yi looked at Ye Hao and smiled.


    Ye Hao started the car and drove it to the front of their broken down car, passing by their car.


    Ye Hao observed for a while, including the boss Situ Qiaoer and Changsun Yu, there were six people in total, three men and three women, all young people. They had packed a business car.


    "How? They agreed."


    "The eldest grandson is out, how can anyone disagree."


    "Hurry up and help get the tow rope, I don''t want to stay in this wilderness at night."


    Through the rearview mirror, Ye Hao could see the group of people talking.


    Zhang Sunyu said something to Situ Qiao''er, and Situ Qiao''er ran over.


    "It''s really classmate Guo Shuang, I didn''t expect that a quiet girl like Guo Shuang is also a member of the world."


    Here began to talk and laugh, and the three men over there went back to the trunk of their car, muttered while holding things.


    "I just saw two beauties in the car, one of them was a big blonde Yangma." Situ Yi smiled.


    "What? Brother Situ, are you still thinking about it?" Ge Chuan smiled and looked at Situ Yi. He is also a child of a family of martial arts, but of course he is not as good as the grandson family and the Situ family.


    "But Big Brother Situ likes Sun Yu. It''s not good to soak in other women in front of others." Xu Fan said with some worry.


    Like Ge Chuan, he is Situ Yi''s younger brother.


    "The lady of Changsunyu doesn''t enter Chai Mi, she is a big family, and all the previous methods have been used." Situ Yi waved his hand: "I have given up. Those two women just now are not under the beauty of Changsunyu. , It¡¯s just that the blond chick is the man¡¯s girlfriend."


    "Brother Situ, what''s the identity of that man?" Ge Chuan asked.


    "It seems to be from Hu Bei or some martial arts school." Situ Yi thought back.


    Xu Fan showed a scornful look: "I think it''s a small martial arts gym that was fortunate enough to be invited. What is his girlfriend afraid of? There are still few women playing with the three of us. Brother Situ, ask me to say... this... this... "


    "Your kid has a lot of plans, did you hook up with Lu Lu like this." Ge Chuan smiled and hit Xu Fan in the chest.


    "Hey, what are you whispering. Sister Yu is urging." The girl named Lu Lu urged while standing on the side of the road.


    "coming."

 Chapter 1266： What is a real car god

    Chapter 1266 What Is The Real Car God


    Soon they tied the tow rope to the rear of Ye Hao''s car so that they could carry their car.


    "We are in this car, and you are following." Situ Qiao''er had a good conversation with Guo Shuang. I heard that Olena was still a knight, and she was even more interested.


    He decided to sit in Ye Hao''s car with Changsun Yu.


    But the matter did not end in this way, Situ Yi walked up, he walked directly to the driver''s seat and opened the driver''s door.


    "Sir, can you please get down and sit in the car behind." Situ Yi said with a commanding tone.


    This servant is not good, Ye Hao looked at him lightly.


    "why?"


    "Well, from here to the parking lot at the foot of the Four Peaks of Tianmai, there are all mountain roads. My driving skills are better, so it''s better for me to drive." Situ Yi said confidently.


    And his eyes are looking at Olena, Guo Shuang in the passenger seat and the back seat.


    This is the heart of Sima Zhao.


    "Sorry, I think my car skills are also good. I have no problem driving mountain roads at this point." Ye Hao said.


    Situ Yi was taken aback, he looked at Ye Hao with a calm face, and then said: "That''s right. I am Situ Qiao''er''s cousin."


    The meaning of this is to say, I am a member of the Situ family, boy, you should understand.


    "What then? If you want to sit with your cousin, you can let her sit in your car." Ye Hao didn''t seem to understand.


    Is this kid really stupid or pretending to be stupid? Did not hear that he was oppressing him at that Situ''s house.


    Well, since you toast and not eat fine wine, don''t blame me for being impolite.


    Situ Yi showed a slight smile, his hand was on Ye Hao''s shoulder, seeming to be slow.


    In fact, it worked secretly.


    "Mr. Guo, in fact, I was mainly because of one thing. Those of us held a banquet at the camp at the foot of the Four Peaks of Tianmai. The banquet started at 6 o''clock, but it is now 5 o''clock.


    The banquet was full of young talents from the martial arts, it would not be nice to be late. It takes at least two hours to drive from here to there. I have good driving skills and can drive in an hour. "


    Ye Hao seemed to understand, he turned his head and looked behind him: "What banquet are you really going to attend?"


    "Situ Yi, didn''t I say that I would not attend the banquet before." Situ Qiao''er pouted, as if he couldn''t understand his cousin.


    It seems that there really is such a banquet.


    "This... Qiao''er, your father said, tell you not to stay in the house all the time, but to communicate more with the talents in the rivers and lakes, and I have promised people that our Situ family will attend, so you can''t say nothing."


    While Situ Yi was talking, he looked at Ye Hao, who had a calm complexion in surprise, his hand was clearly on his shoulder, why he didn''t react at all.


    This kid comes from an unfamiliar martial arts gym, so he should not have much strength. He is also in the early stage of Qi Refining Realm!


    "Mr. Situ, I am also very confident in my car skills. There is absolutely no problem in sending you to your destination in an hour, and you will not miss the banquet.


    Now please hurry up and get in the car and get ready to go. "


    Ye Hao gently patted Situ Yi''s palm on his shoulder.


    Situ Yi''s expression immediately became weird.


    "Hey, what are you still doing. Don''t you want to attend the banquet? You are still dragging around here." Situ Qiao''er stared at Situ Yi outside.


    "Ok... OK. I hope Brother Guo can arrive on time." Situ Yi put his hand behind him, and saw that his palm was already a little purple.


    Is this guy practicing physical skills? With such great strength, it is possible that those small martial arts halls generally don''t have internal skills and can only cultivate physical fitness.


    People who cultivate physique will be stronger than those who practice internal skills at first, but those who practice internal skills often have a lot of accumulation, after all, internal skills are essential for martial artists.


    Situ Yi returned to his car with a black face.


    "Why, Brother Situ didn''t get in that car?" The few people sitting in the car looked at Situ Yi in confusion.


    "That kid is a little bit clever." Situ Yi muttered.


    They planned just now to let the kid sit in the back car, and then Situ Yi could take the opportunity to strike up a conversation with the two women. Maybe you come and I will get Situ Yi to get the two delicate flowers.


    And by letting that kid sit in the back car, Ge Chuan and Xu Fan could "educate" that guy well and let him know what to do.


    As a result, I didn''t expect to die before leaving the teacher.


    "Forget it, that''s it. Just now, the kid said that he should drive to the camp within an hour. When he is late, we can take the opportunity to find the fault!" Situ Yi said in a deep voice.


    "From here to the camp in an hour? No kidding, even if you let me come, it will take at least two hours." Ge Chuan shook his head repeatedly.


    "So you guys will be late for a while, just pretend to be angry to find that kid''s fault!" Situ Yi said with a gloomy smile.


    He said he could arrive in an hour before, but it was just bragging.


    But now that the kid promised to drive in an hour, he would have to see how embarrassed this kid would come.


    "Someone would dare not give Young Master Situ face and seek death." Lu Lu smiled contemptuously.


    Xu Fan sat beside Lu Lu, put his arms around his girlfriend, and gently placed his hands on his lap.


    "Don''t move, drive." Lu Lu patted her boyfriend''s hand annoyingly.


    Xu Fan smiled awkwardly. He didn''t move his hands anymore. It was strange. How did you feel that Lu Lu had become so indifferent to herself during this time?


    Don''t you like the gift you bought for her?


    ...


    Ye Hao on Audi took a look at the waiting commercial car behind him, and a curve of his mouth was drawn.


    For those who are guilty of being cheap, Ye Hao has little belly and chicken intestines. It is not Ye Hao''s character if they don''t give them a little color.


    In addition, Ye Hao is not in a good mood now.


    "Sit firmly, you''d better fasten your seat belts. I drove better. If you want to vomit, prepare plastic bags in advance and don''t vomit into the car. I rented it." Ye Hao kindly reminded me. The women in the car.


    "I never vomited in the car." Olena replied lightly.


    "I''m fine." Guo Shuang also didn''t care.


    "Fast speed? Are you afraid that you don''t know this lady''s nickname, Situ Chashen, if you can''t, let me drive." Situ Qiaoer said confidently.


    "You can drive. It''s okay, we are all martial arts practitioners, we don''t get motion sickness." Chang Sunyu also said with a smile


    Haven''t vomited? All right? Situ Chess? People who practice martial arts will not get motion sickness?


    Ye Hao put one hand on the steering wheel, one hand on the gear position, his right foot heavily stepped on the accelerator, and the engine roared.


    There was a joking smile at the corner of his mouth.


    You are afraid that you have never taken a car driven by a real car god.

 Chapter 1267： Quality commercial vehicle

    Chapter 1267


    Audi, who started suddenly, rushed out at a speed of more than a hundred miles, leaving two clear traces of tire friction on the ground.


    And because of the starting Audi, even the commercial car behind it rushed out.


    Situ Yi and the others were caught off guard.


    Situ Yi directly hit the steering wheel with his nose.


    Others are also shocked.


    "Fuck, how did this kid drive?" Situ Yi rubbed the bridge of his nose.


    "Brother, front, front. Steering wheel!"


    Ge Chuan in the passenger seat pointed to the front in horror.


    "What''s wrong... my goodness!"


    Situ Yi raised his head and looked to the front. What he saw was a curve, and the Audi in front did not slow down at all. It was just a beautiful flick and rushed through the curve.


    If Situ Yi and the others don''t use the steering wheel, they will probably hit the barrier beside the road, or even rush out directly.


    Situ Yi hurriedly turned the steering wheel.


    Finally, the left side of the car wiped the partition board and passed the curve.


    The few people in the car were relieved.


    But this is just the beginning.


    The Audi in front drove faster and faster, with almost no deceleration since the beginning.


    Why would they know that the car in front is not slowing down.


    You are stupid, the lights will come on when the car slows down.


    And Situ Yi''s eyes widened, watching the speed pointer on the dashboard keep rising.


    eighty


    One hundred twenty


    One hundred and four


    One hundred and five!


    Lu Lu sitting in the back seat directly fainted.


    Xu Fan hurriedly squeezed the seat belts for himself and his girlfriend, and Situ Yi and Ge Chuan in front also squeezed the seat belts!


    When riding in the car before, let them wear seat belts, stop joking.


    Wearing a seat belt is an act of a coward, how could they do it?


    But now, they really feel the threat to their lives.


    And the terrifying pointer is still rising.


    "Brake, brake. Brother, hurry up and step on the brake." Ge Chuan was pale, clutching the armrest tightly.


    "Yes, brake!" Situ Yi hurriedly stepped on the brake, but for some reason, the brake failed.


    "Damn, what a broken car is this. It broke down before, and now the brakes are not working." Situ Yi yelled.


    "Boss, what else does that guy want to point at?" Ge Chuan squinted and looked ahead.


    I saw that the window of the Audi driver''s seat in front was still rolled down, and the kid also put a hand out of the window.


    "I''m **** your lungs! At a speed of one hundred and five, this kid is still giving me one-handed operation." Situ Yi really felt cold behind her back.


    And at this moment, there are cliffs beside the mountain road. If you accidentally fall down, it will really be dead.


    "Brother, that kid seems to be pointing to the front, the front... is..." Ge Chuan looked towards the front in the direction of Ye Hao''s fingers, and his pupils dilated for a moment.


    Situ Yi looked over immediately this time.


    I saw a clear sign on the side of the road ahead.


    [Three hundred meters ahead, there are 13 consecutive bends, adjacent to the cliff, please drive carefully, and the speed should not exceed 50 miles]


    At this moment, the souls of several people were almost frightened.


    "No, I want to jump off the car." Ge Chuan screamed and tried to open the door.


    If this falls from a cliff, even an acquired martial artist will not die.


    And if the car jumps now, although the speed is fast, as long as protective measures are taken, it will be scratches at most.


    Which is lighter and heavier, at a glance.


    "Why can''t this **** car door be opened!" Ge Chuan was anxious and hit the car door with a fist from the realm of refining power, but the car door still didn''t respond, just dented a little bit.


    "Damn, Xie Te, let me get you a banana!" Situ Yi couldn''t open the door either. The fist of the Qi Refining Realm hit the door, and the door was only recessed. It hit the glass, but there was a slight crack. .


    At this moment, in their hearts, it was a group of grass and mud horses running by.


    What kind of car are they renting? Bulletproof car?


    At this time, the Audi ahead has already begun to turn.


    In desperation, Situ Yi squeezed the lower plate tightly, his eyes widened, and he looked ahead attentively.


    At this moment, he can only pray in his heart that the kid who drives can slow down a bit.


    ...


    After 13 consecutive turns, after driving for dozens of minutes, the Audi finally slowed down and stopped in a parking lot.


    Situ Yi, who had a pale face, purple lips and bloodshot eyes, subconsciously stepped on the brakes.


    The car stopped abruptly.


    Situ Yi was stunned, and he ran in the direction angrily.


    This **** car, it''s time for the brakes to fail.


    The ghost knows those corners just now, how did they come over!


    Looking back now, they are still afraid.


    "Si... Brother Tu... we... we should get off the car." Ge Chuan in the passenger seat tremblingly opened the door.


    Kaz


    The door of the car broke immediately, and the handle of the car was still held by Ge Chuan.


    Because of Ge Chuan''s action, the window glass of the entire commercial vehicle was shattered, the front and rear doors all fell off automatically, the bumper fell on the ground, and the tires were stuck.


    Ge Chuan looked at the door of this car, he had a desire to die.


    Sister Wo Ri Nai, aren¡¯t you very strong just now? You were bulletproof just now!


    Ge Chuan really has the urge to pull the car manufacturer out and whip the corpse.


    "Brother Situ..." Ge Chuan barely supported his uncomfortable body and looked to the side.


    At this moment, Situ Yi was already lying on the ground and vomiting violently, almost vomiting out what he ate last night.


    The pair of men and women in the back seat of the car rolled their eyes and foamed at the mouth. It is estimated that it will take a while to wake up.


    The door of the Audi car opened, Ye Hao walked out, stretched his waist, he glanced at Situ Yi and the others behind him, and the corners of his mouth curled up.


    My own speed is not covered. As for what they brake and what car doors are blocked.


    Please understand the object control technique.


    "We''re here, are you all right." Ye Hao turned and looked into the car.


    The door is opened!


    Situ Qiaoer ran out first, she stared at Ye Hao with her fingers: "You...!"


    Before she finished speaking, she immediately ran to a haystack next to her and threw up wildly.


    Immediately after Guo Shuang walked out, she waved at Ye Hao: "You...how do you have...two people..."


    As she was talking, she leaned on the car and threw up directly on the rear wheel.


    "Holy...Holy..." Olena stepped out of the passenger seat, her face pale, with beads of sweat on her forehead, resisting the discomfort and wanted to talk to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao waved his hand dumbfoundedly: "Stop talking, just vomit if you want."


    In the next moment, Olena ran to Situ Qiaoer''s side, leaning down and vomiting like a paladin.


    "Miss Long Sun is amazing..." Ye Hao saw that Long Sun Yu didn''t get out of the car, thinking she was fine, but when he looked at the back seat.


    Long Sun Yu lay on her back in the seat, her clothes already contaminated with vomit.


    If the students of Huaxia University were to see this scene, it would be expected that the image of Hua Yunv from the Longsun Yu School would drop drastically.

 Chapter 1268： Apologize

    Chapter 1268


    The night in the mountains is very beautiful, but there is a chill in the air.


    At the foot of the Four Peaks of Tianmai, there is a large reception area.


    At this moment in an open-air restaurant, Ye Haozheng looked helplessly at the four daughters in front of him. Long Sun Yu had changed into casual clothes because of vomiting.


    "Give me another abalone and Buddha jumped over the wall!"


    "Miss, can you finish these...can you eat them?" The waiter looked at them in surprise. The food they ordered at this table, but almost everything they can order on the menu, at least enough for ten people. of.


    "Yes, we need these." Situ Qiao''er said firmly.


    Then she looked at Ye Hao with a bitter look.


    "Miss Situ, don''t look at me like that, as if I did something that hurts the world and reason." Ye Hao shrugged and said innocently.


    "You still said you didn''t do it! What kind of car you drove this afternoon, it was terrible!" Situ Qiaoer said.


    The women couldn''t help but think of the horrible scene in the afternoon.


    Ye Hao, an Audi car, actually drove more than one hundred and fifty steps on the mountain road, without decelerating for several consecutive corners.


    Although they are warriors, it still feels very uncomfortable.


    If it is an ordinary person, it is estimated that they are still lying in bed and unable to move.


    "Aren''t you in a hurry? If you say you will arrive before six o''clock, I will send you there." Ye Hao said helplessly.


    In fact, in the afternoon, he was already taking care of the four women in the car. Because of his driving skills, the car had been driven relatively smoothly.


    The business car behind is really thrilling, and I wiped this protective fence several times.


    "Right. You are going to a banquet with your cousin? Why are you staying here?" Ye Hao looked at Situ Qiao''er in confusion.


    "Of course I don''t like to go to those banquets. And you toss the four of our beauties into that way, shouldn''t you be responsible, let you treat us to a meal?" Situ Qiao''er patted Cried the table.


    When these words were said, the guests on the surrounding tables looked at Ye Hao with jealousy, envy, and disgust, looking at the beasts.


    I''m going to... Miss, what you said is too misleading.


    What is tossing.


    Ye Hao cried out in his heart.


    "Qiao''er is good. Mr. Guo also opened so fast for us in a hurry." Chang Sunyu stood up and spoke for Ye Hao.


    But remembering that in the afternoon, she herself looked at Ye Hao with a bitter look.


    I remember that she also warned this man specifically that she was not allowed to disclose what she saw today.


    She would never let others know about such a shameful thing.


    Thinking of this, Changsun Yu unknowingly thought of what happened in Houshan Lake at Huaxia University.


    That guy, since the departure in Europe, there is still no news, and he doesn''t know where he went.


    "But. How do I feel that we have seen each other?" Situ Qiaoer looked at Ye Hao suspiciously: "And when you drove in the afternoon, the smile on your face really seemed to be deja vu."


    I''ll go, this woman won''t find out who she is, will she?


    His own "Thousand-faced Linglong" can even hide his breath, so far only the cardinal of the European Holy See who has a holy pupil can see through it.


    In other words, there is no special means, people below the fifth level should not be able to see their identity.


    "Of course we have seen it. The Situ family is a big family second only to the Shi Lao Hui. Our martial arts gym has been invited to your banquet several times, and I personally have seen Miss Situ from a distance.


    I said hello several times. "Ye Hao said calmly.


    "Really?" Situ Qiaoer was still suspicious.


    At this time, the food just arrived.


    Anyway, I ordered them all, and the prices here are several times higher than those outside. At least four to five million yuan is needed for this table.


    "Yu''er, attend the wedding this time. Can you see your sister?" Situ Qiao''er asked when she looked at Changsun Yu.


    When Ye Hao heard this, he thought of what Zhuge Qing had mentioned before.


    The eldest lady of the eldest grandson family, the elder sister of the eldest grandson Yu, the eldest grandson Rong of the 9th in the Tianjiao ranking!


    She seems to be a Tianmen disciple.


    "I don''t know, my sister seems to be breaking through retreat recently." Changsun Yu replied.


    "Sister Rong has always been my idol in life. Not only is she beautiful and generous, but she is also a well-known beauty in the rivers and lakes! The eldest grandson double pride is not a fan. I don''t know how many people are thinking about our Qiao''er. Sister Rong!" Situ Qiaoer praised.


    "Qiao''er, what are you talking nonsense, there are still people here." Chang Sunyu''s cheeks were red.


    She looked at Ye Hao and others who were sitting across from her apologetically: "Mr. Guo I''m sorry, Qiao''er is like this, her mouth is open."


    "It''s okay."


    In order to prevent Situ Qiaoer from talking nonsense, Zhang Sunyu opened the topic, looked at Ye Hao and asked, "Mr. Guo. I don''t know how many of you are capable?"


    "I first entered the Qi Refining Realm, Guo Shuang Refining Power Realm. My girlfriend, she has a good talent and is a Tier 3 knight." Ye Hao discounted their strength slightly.


    "Tier 3 knights! I heard that the strength of the third knights in Europe is very powerful, comparable to the peak of the refining realm." Situ Qiao''er gave Ye Hao a thumbs up: "Good brother, really give us The Chinese have a long face, and they can win a foreign girl."


    "Qiao''er!" Changsun Yu glared at Situ Qiao''er.


    Situ Qiaoer smiled.


    "Qiaoer, why are you here."


    At this moment, several people appeared, it was Situ Yi and the group of four.


    "We''re eating here." Situ Qiao''er didn''t show his cousin''s face at all, and while talking, he ate by himself.


    The four of Situ Yi looked at Ye Hao with resentment.


    The car that the **** **** drove, it took many hours for them to come back to their senses. After they were sober, they found that Changsun Yu and the others had disappeared.


    As a result, they searched for a circle on their own, and they actually were eating here happily.


    Thinking that their stomachs were still empty because of the previous vomiting, their resentment towards Ye Hao deepened.


    After all, everyone else is a woman and can only hate this man.


    However, there was no problem with their driving skills, and they were delivered to the place on time. They really couldn''t provoke them.


    "Qiao''er. We have made an appointment to go to the banquet. It is not appropriate for us not to go." Situ Yi smiled and looked at Situ Qiao''er.


    Don''t think he is Situ Qiaoer''s cousin, but Situ Qiaoer is a direct line, he is just a side line.


    "What you promised yourself, go by yourself." Situ Qiao''er snorted coldly, and it seemed that she really didn''t want to be with them.


    Situ Yi had no choice but to look at the Chang Sun Yu who was aside: "Miss Chang Sun, this..."


    He knew very well that Changsun Yu had a good character, and Situ Qiaoer would definitely go as long as he persuaded Changsun Yu.


    "Well, you go first. We will go in twenty minutes." Chang Sun Yu said.


    "but¡­¡­"


    "Yu''er said twenty minutes, twenty minutes, don''t talk nonsense to me!" Situ Qiao''er glared at Situ Yi a little angrily.


    Situ Yi swallowed, and could only lead people away desperately.


    But they didn''t go too far, just stared at them from a distance.


    After all, what should they do if they don''t go there after twenty minutes, so they can only wait here.


    "Big Brother...I''m so hungry." Xu Fan clutched his empty stomach and looked at Situ Yi.


    Lu Lu was also weak: "I feel I''m going to be hungry and faint."


    "Wait, wait a minute to go to the banquet, you want to eat as much as you want. You don''t know, the Mao family likes Qiaoer, but I took advantage of others, and promised to take advantage of this opportunity to match up Theirs." Situ Yi said helplessly.


    "But I blame that kid, if it weren''t for him, there wouldn''t be so many things."


    He didn''t want to think about Situ Yi either, obviously he was looking for something first.


    "Brother Situ, what are you doing here." At this moment, a few silly people walked out, as if they still knew Situ Yi and greeted them enthusiastically.


    "Brother Li!" Situ Yi shouted politely, but there was a flash of light in his eyes.

 Chapter 1269： A different kind of landlord

    Chapter 1269 A Different Kind Of Landlord


    A meal passed quickly. Although Situ Qiaoer was reluctant, he was taken away by Changsun Yu.


    Ye Hao paid for the meal, took the two women away and got up to find a hotel to stay. It was dark now.


    The way up the mountain has been blocked, and I can only go up the mountain tomorrow morning.


    But as soon as they walked out, the six men stood in front of Ye Hao and the others, looking at the provocative eyes, the visitors were not kind.


    "Boy, you two women are nice." The leader looked at Guo Shuang and Olena jokingly.


    "How about it, let us play. I will wash it up tomorrow morning and send it back to you, but I guess they will be reluctant to think about it, hahahaha."


    Ye Hao''s eyes were light.


    "What is your name? Who sent you here."


    "Smelly boy, you want to control! You don''t want to hand over your woman, right? Then don''t blame the brothers for being polite and abandon your hands!" The man''s eyes showed sharp expression.


    "Situ Yi sent you." Ye Hao suddenly said, making the person startled.


    "How do you know..." the man exclaimed, and then he immediately changed his words: "No, no one sent me."


    "Not only do I know that Situ Yi sent you, I also know that your name is Li Xiong, you are a disciple of the Northern Xiong''an School, and your strength has just reached the early stage of the Qi Refining Realm. You little brothers, you only have the Refining Realm."


    Ye Hao said all the information about this person five to ten, and mind reading is still very useful for these people.


    Li Xiong was stunned, what was going on, it was the first time he saw this kid, and Situ Yi asked him for help.


    "Poor stupid people. You were all deceived by Situ Yi. Situ Yi thought you were upset. There was indeed a contradiction between me and him. But he knew you were not my opponent. He wanted to borrow my hand to teach you. You, or abolished you." Ye Hao said silently.


    "Nonsense, look at Lao Tzu tearing your tongue!" Li Xiong couldn''t take care of so much, so he hit it first.


    "Olena, teach them. Just break a few bones, don''t make too much effort." Ye Hao said as he walked forward with his hands in his pockets.


    "Yes."


    Olena rushed out directly, she didn''t summon her armor, she didn''t need to deal with these people.


    Every time Ye Hao took a step, someone wailed. When he reached the seventh step, the yelling Li Xiong was thrown in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao stepped on without hesitation.


    "Ahhhhh..." Li Xiong widened his eyes, covering his crotch.


    "Stupid people are only worthy of others." Ye Hao dropped a word and left with Olena.


    For a long time, Li Xiong''s group of talents had been relieved, one by one, covering their injured parts, limply walked to the boss.


    "Brother Li, we...what shall we do now. Do you want to find that kid to settle the account!"


    Li Xiong gritted his teeth and stood up, his eyes full of anger.


    "Settle the account! Of course you must settle the account! But I have to find that **** Situ Yi!"


    "Why? Situ Yi is a member of the Situ family, and the kid who beat us is obviously the kid just now." The next man asked in confusion.


    Li Xiong slapped him up.


    "You and he are stupid. I didn''t see how strong the blonde woman was just now. Three punches and two kicks took care of us. The other two have not done anything yet. Let''s go to them to settle accounts. We won''t know how we died later!


    All this is to blame the **** Situ Yi, he clearly said that this group of people are just ordinary people from small forces, and he is lie to me! "Li Xiong''s eyes were angry.


    A smart person knows how to transfer his anger to relatively weak people.


    "But... but Situ Yi is from the Situ family after all. If he finds out that we beat him..." the little brother said worriedly.


    "Then don''t let him find out. We will take the opportunity to put a numb egg on his head at that time. He is in the Qi Refining State and I am also in the Qi Refining State. I will subdue him, and you will go up and give me a beat!" Li Xiong said coldly.


    hostel.


    Ye Hao booked a triple room, originally he planned to book three rooms.


    However, Guo Shuang said that this is too concealed, and separation is also dangerous, so he booked a triple room.


    At this moment, the sky was finally dark. Guo Shuang, who had been sitting on the bed silently, closed his eyes and opened his eyes, as if he had changed.


    "Where are we?" Guo Shuangshuang looked at Ye Hao and Olena next to him.


    Ye Hao knew that Guo Shuangshuang''s words had come out again.


    "We have arrived at the hotel at the foot of the Four Peaks of Tianmai, and we are going to rest here for one night. Today we ran into the eldest Sun Yu and Situ Qiaoer of Huaxia University on the road..." Ye Hao briefly told her about today''s situation.


    "That''s it. Then we can go up the mountain tomorrow." Guo Shuangshuang nodded, and she looked around.


    "Strange, why did you book a triple room?"


    When Guo Shuang''s eyes rolled, she looked at Ye Hao with a shy expression and also covered her chest.


    "You...you don''t want to do anything to me and Olena tonight! Is that the legendary 3Q?"


    Ye Hao threw a pillow on Guo Shuangshuang''s face.


    "You said it yourself. It''s dangerous to live with a couple of people. Living together is convenient for taking care of them. And there are three beds here."


    Think about Guo Shuangshuang''s serious expression at the time, and then look at Guo Shuangshuang''s naughty expression now.


    The two sisters are really very different in personalities, and the same thing is completely thought of in two aspects.


    "That just seems to be all right now, let''s play the game. How about Doudizhu?" Guo Shuangshuang excitedly took out the playing cards from the side.


    A warrior would like to play Fighting Landlords?


    But think about it, Guo Shuangshuang can only show up at night, and the only thing he can usually do is practice ~www.novelhall.com~play games.


    Ye Hao said, "All right. Let''s fight the landlords. Olena, do you know how to fight the landlords?"


    "I''ve played in Xiangdu before." Olena nodded.


    Guo Shuangshuang showed a wicked smile at this time: "Since you want to play, you have to bet!"


    "Gambling?" Ye Hao frowned.


    "Gambling is so tacky, we are fun to play. Whoever loses, take off one of his clothes." Guo Shuangshuang showed a wretched expression.


    It''s hard to believe that this will be a girl, or what a school girl said.


    Undress? Although this is a welfare, Ye Hao is also a gentleman.


    [Playboy special task: win the battle with Olena and Guo Shuangshuang. Reward: You can see the image of Song Ying''s location. Restrictions: Cheating skills such as gambling, perspective, and mind reading are temporarily banned. ¡¿


    "How, how?" Guo Shuangshuang looked at the two with interest.


    Ye Hao coughed: "Since you want to play, let''s play with you."


    "Haha, as expected, men are all the same, do you want to see the **** bodies of our two beauties?" Guo Shuangshuang put on a seductive pose.


    "I''m just bored." Ye Hao was also aggrieved in his heart, this is not what he wants to play, it is this task.


    "Since... since you all play, then... then I will play too." Olena''s cheeks were slightly red.


    In this way, a different kind of landlord started.

 Chapter 1270： Guo Shuangshuang is killing the Quartet

    Chapter 1270: Killing the Quartet Guo Shuangshuang


    Soon the first game began.


    Whoever holds the landlord is to turn over a card from the deck and put it back. Whoever draws is the landlord. Of course, he doesn¡¯t have to bid, so it¡¯s the next one.


    Everyone started to draw cards.


    Ye Hao''s family is Guo Shuangshuang, and his next family is Olena.


    In the first round, Guo Shuangshuang was the first to draw the landlord card.


    "Call the landlord!" When there were only three cards left, Guo Shuangshuang directly called the landlord and turned over the last three cards.


    J, K, A.


    This is a very good hole card.


    "Hey, I won the first game unceremoniously. Three, four with one!" Guo Shuangshuang confidently began to play.


    After a few minutes, the first round was over.


    Guo Shuang had a king bomb in both hands, and the others were also straights. He easily won the first game.


    "Take off, take off, take off!" Guo Shuangshuang pointed at Olena and Ye Hao excitedly.


    Ye Hao took off his coat and threw it on the chair next to him with a shirt inside.


    Olena also took off her coat, revealing the small camisole inside.


    Although it is quite cold in the north, most martial arts practitioners don''t care about this, and they almost wear autumn clothes.


    "It''s two!" Guo Shuangshuang raised his fingers and saw Olena and Ye Hao''s eyes showing confusion.


    She pointed to her Wang Zhan: "According to the rules of Doudizhu, this is double."


    Dare to love this is in accordance with the rules of fighting the landlords in the game.


    No way, Ye Hao could only take off his shirt. At this moment, his upper body was naked.


    Olena did not take off her shirt, it is estimated that she only had her underwear.


    She stood up, untied the belt of her jeans, and threw it on the chair.


    "Ah? That doesn''t count!" Guo Shuangshuang stared.


    "You said it was one on my body, and this belt is considered to be one on my body." Olena said calmly.


    Guo Shuangshuang pouted, but Olena was also right.


    The second game begins.


    This time Ye Hao has also begun to take it seriously. After all, there is no skill bonus. He can only rely on his luck now, and if he wins, he can see Song Ying, maybe even Song Ying''s position.


    In the second game, Olena drew the landlord, she hesitated, called the landlord, and turned over three hole cards, very ordinary ones.


    After that, Olena dumped a plane, but then she was robbed when she hit three J-belts.


    "Three kings bring one." Ye Hao threw his card.


    He noticed obvious panic in Olena''s eyes, and it seemed that her own card interrupted her plan.


    Although there is no BUG of skill, Ye Hao''s perception is still very sensitive, and the fluctuations in their hearts can be detected from their eyes.


    After that, Ye Hao didn''t expect it, and Olena didn''t want a few cards.


    In the end, it was Ye Hao and Guo Shuangshuang that their "farmers" won.


    "We won again." Guo Shuangshuang rushed to Ye Hao''s side and sipped a scent on Ye Hao''s cheek.


    Ye Hao stiffened a bit, and Guo Shuangshuang was so bold.


    If Guo Shuang knew about this, it is estimated that Guo Shuang would not dare to look at him in the future.


    "The landlord lost, it was twice! Two pieces of clothes!" Guo Shuangshuang is now getting more excited as he plays.


    Olena was blushing, she felt like she was bleeding.


    Ye Hao couldn''t bear to continue, but he was rewarded for the mission.


    "Olena, why don''t you take off your socks? Two socks can be counted as two." Ye Hao kindly reminded.


    But at his reminder, Olena''s cheeks turned redder.


    "You...you can''t watch." Olena whispered.


    Can not watch? Take off your socks, what can''t be seen.


    But the next scene was beyond Ye Hao''s expectations.


    Olena stood up and took off her jeans.


    Soon, Ye Hao understood why Olena was so strange, dare to feel that she was wearing silk stockings instead of ordinary socks in her jeans.


    And it''s that kind of suspender stockings!


    Olena is a knight of the Holy See, a female knight wearing this...It feels like a saint lying on the bed tempting Ye Hao.


    "I didn''t expect Olena to be so powerful and still wear this. Foreigners are different!" Guo Shuangshuang''s eyes widened and said in disbelief.


    "No...no. It''s just...it¡¯s just because it¡¯s uncomfortable to rub the skin when wearing jeans and strenuous exercise, so...so I wear this. And ordinary stockings...it¡¯s easy to slip, so... With this kind of sling..."


    A female knight, with crystals in her eyes, hurriedly sat down again, picked up the pillow next to her and put it on her lap.


    Then she took off her bracelet of white rose armor.


    She looked at Ye Hao cautiously. She didn''t hate being seen like this. If it was Master Shengzi, she wouldn''t mind.


    But... But she was afraid that because she was dressed like this, Master Shengzi would think she was an open woman.


    You must know that she has been practicing swordsmanship since she was a child and has never had too much contact with men.


    "It''s the third game." In order to relieve Olena''s embarrassment, Ye Hao put the arranged playing cards.


    Now he can only hope to end this "battle" soon


    In the third game, Guo Shuangshuang was the landlord, and she won the next game again.


    Ye Hao took off his ring. He regretted it now, so he wore a ring. He had already worn several small rings in the storage ring.


    But it is a bit like a nouveau riche.


    Compared to Ye Hao''s crispness, Olena was stiff there.


    At this moment, Olena has only the top left and silk stockings to choose from.


    And take off the stockings, then...


    Take off your shirt, then...


    This is really an anxious choice.


    Finally Olena gritted her teeth and took off her black silk directly.


    A beautiful woman took off her stockings in front of herself, or sling stockings, which tempted Ye Hao to take a breath.


    The moment he took it off, Ye Hao saw Lace, and then Olena covered her body with a pillow.


    In the current situation, Guo Shuangshuang is great. She has not taken off any clothes so far and won two landlord games.


    Olena is the worst.


    In the fourth round, Ye Hao called the landlord, but he didn''t expect Guo Shuang''s double-handed luck to be amazing. He simply dumped four 8s, and finally Ye Hao lost.


    The landlord plus the bomb doubled, Ye Hao wanted to take off four pieces.


    Ye Hao didn''t mind being a man, so he took off his two pairs of socks, belt and pants.


    At this moment, Ye Hao only had a pair of trousers and a black stone pendant on his neck.


    "You have a good figure!" Guo Shuangshuang teased Ye Hao like a slut.


    Olena also looked at Ye Hao''s body from the corner of her eyes from time to time.


    At the beginning of the fifth game, Guo Shuangshuang called the landlord with confidence.


    When Ye Hao saw the face of the card in his hand, he smiled.


    I saw it in his hands.


    Wang Zhai, four jacks, four 4s, three aces, and some good loose cards.


    Looking at this situation, most of the other two people also have bombs in their hands, and Guo Shuangshuang simply called the landlord without a king or size in his hands, indicating that she must be holding at least one bomb, most likely two or three.


    This will be the game that determines the outcome!

 Chapter 1271： Lore!

    Chapter 1271 Lore!


    "I''ll play first. Three 10 with 3 pairs!" Guo Shuangshuang took the lead in playing the cards, her eyes filled with excitement.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth curled up.


    I''m sorry, little sister, this time you meet the gambler who is very lucky.


    "Three A belts and 9 pairs." Ye Hao took charge directly.


    "No." Olena stared at her card closely, and glanced at Guo Shuangshuang from time to time.


    She knows very well that she can''t lose this game. If she loses, she will probably get off next...


    Let her take off the inner inner part of Master Shengzi, this is simply let her die.


    Guo Shuangshuang might not have thought that Ye Hao would take care of herself. She was silent for a while and threw a bomb.


    "Four 5!"


    After the fight, Guo Shuangshuang looked at Ye Hao and Olena provocatively.


    Ye Hao looked at the cards in his hand, and if he wanted to close it, he had to play King Bo or four jacks. Although he has a high winning percentage, Ye Hao chose to observe the situation.


    "No."


    When Ye Hao shouted no.


    Olena threw out four 8s.


    "Four 8s!"


    There are already two bombs on the field at the moment, at least from the card, the loser in this round must take off four!


    And the landlord lost, that''s eight!


    Ye Hao didn''t think Guo Shuangshuang would wear eight pieces of clothes, let alone this is only halfway through.


    Guo Shuangshuang also noticed something wrong with this game, and the other party actually had a bomb.


    This made her worry about the existence of Wang Zhan.


    I have to say that before, she called the landlord just for a while, but now there is no way out.


    She still has four Qs in her hand, but now she has no bombs.


    In addition, she has two 2, two 7, one 6, one 9, and one K.


    Damn, I wouldn''t be called a landlord if I knew it.


    Two bombs came directly when the cards were drawn at the beginning, but the last three cards were three loose cards.


    Guo Shuangshuang gritted his teeth: "No."


    Olena played the card, she threw it out, three 6 with 3 pairs.


    "No."


    "No."


    Olena took a deep breath, and she glanced at Ye Hao. At this moment, the cards in her hand were not very good. In order to intercept Guo Shuangshuang¡¯s bomb, she had already thrown a bomb. If she wanted to win, she had to rely on it. Ye Hao, or pray that Guo Shuangshuang''s cards are not so good.


    "10." Olena threw a loose card.


    "No." Ye Hao said calmly.


    At this moment, the cards in his hand have given him a chance to win, and he is about to let Guo Shuangshuang feel what the end is.


    He could harvest Guo Shuangshuang, but he was wondering whether Olena had a bomb in his hands. If he could add another straw to Guo Shuangshuang, Ye Hao would certainly not mind.


    "2." Guo Shuangshuang removed his 2 pairs.


    "No." Olena shook her head.


    Olena did not explode.


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up, and it seemed that the time had come.


    Guo Shuangshuang felt chills on her back, but she still played the cards.


    "6."


    "Four 4s." Ye Hao threw out casually.


    Guo Shuangshuang''s eyes widened, he made a 6, and Ye Hao would make a bomb. Then only possible...


    "No." Olena was a little excited.


    "Do you want me. Miss Guo." Ye Hao looked at Guo Shuangshuang with a playful look. At this moment, there were only 8 cards left in his hand.


    Guo Shuangshuang bit his lip lightly: "No."


    "K pair." Ye Hao said.


    "No."


    "No."


    "4J."


    "No."


    ...


    "Wang Zhan, sorry, I have no license." Ye Hao spread out his empty hands.


    In fact, this deck of cards is hard to lose. Will three bombs still lose? Then Ye Hao simply don''t say that he can play Fighting Landlords.


    "YES, we won!" Olena jumped directly in front of Ye Hao with excitement and hugged Ye Hao.


    The level of happiness was no less than that of her confrontation with others, winning each other.


    But when she felt the friction of her limbs, Olena noticed something was wrong, she didn''t wear much clothes at the moment.


    And Ye Hao felt the smooth friction, and his body also reacted.


    Olena blushed as if she was about to bleed. She immediately returned to her position and covered her body with a pillow, her face almost buried in the pillow.


    But at the moment Guo Shuangshuang didn''t pay attention to this. She had a dead expression, and the card in her hand fell on the table.


    She still has four Qs, one two, one against seven, and one nine.


    In order to alleviate this embarrassment, Ye Hao deliberately looked at Guo Shuangshuang and said, "Ahem... let me do the calculations. I made three bombs, you made one by yourself, and Olena made one.


    These are five bombs. That is 2, 4, 8, 16, 32. Plus you are a landlord and that is 64. "


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth was already showing a devil''s smile.


    He still doesn''t believe that a woman can wear 64 clothes.


    "No...no. One bomb is just...doubled. Five bombs is five times!" Guo Shuangshuang defended, and then she said: "The rules I play are like this."


    Ye Hao looked at Guo Shuangshuang suspiciously, and Guo Shuangshuang''s eyes were a little vacant.


    However, no two bombs have appeared at the same time before.


    "Okay. Five times is five times. If you are a landlord, that would be ten clothes." Ye Hao looked at Guo Shuangshuang.


    For some reason, Ye Hao was very happy to see Guo Shuangshuang''s bad luck.


    This little game also relieved Ye Hao''s depressed mood a little.


    If this keeps going, before saving Song Ying, he guesses that he might get mad at first.


    "Get off!" Olena recovered a lot at this moment, staring at Guo Shuangshuang and urging.


    She was stripped off before, with a vengeful heart, and she also wanted to see others unlucky.


    "Take it off, who...who is afraid of who." Don''t look at Guo Shuangshuang''s boldness before, but when he arrives, he is a little bit twisted.


    She took off her coat first, revealing the sweater inside.


    "One piece." Olena was still counting for Guo Shuangshuang next to her.


    Guo Shuangshuang then took off her slacks. Now she regrets that she didn''t wear jeans because she had a belt to hold it.


    She didn''t wear the silk stockings like Olena, but she was also wearing silk stockings, the kind of knee-high black silk cotton socks, plus Guo Shuangshuang''s pure face, it really had a flavor.


    "Two pieces." Olena raised two fingers.


    Guo Shuangshuang took a deep breath, took off his sweater, revealing the bear underwear inside.


    "Puff...you still wear this kind of underwear!" Ye Hao almost didn''t smile.


    Guo Shuangshuang is also a college student anyway, shouldn''t this be the underwear worn by elementary school students and junior high school students?


    "Rogue! Bastard!" Guo Shuangshuang glared at Ye Hao.


    She took off her bracelet, which is probably her storage item.


    "three item."


    Then she sat on the bed and took off her cotton socks, and she didn''t know if she accidentally happened to face Ye Hao.


    This made Ye Hao a little uneasy, a beautiful woman without pants, raised her foot in front of you and took off her cotton socks.


    It feels... why a little bit full of energy.


    Two cotton socks are taken off.


    Olena raised five fingers: "Five, there are five more."


    At this moment, she felt a kind of invigorating and invigorating feeling, because she was unlucky, and others were also unlucky, so the pain would be half gone.


    Guo Shuangshuang touched his long hair with his hands, and a small and delicate hairpin was taken out.


    This hairpin is definitely not a common product, after all, it is later than sweaters, pants, and cotton socks.


    That can only show that this thing is more important than these.


    While Ye Hao was thinking, Guo Shuangshuang twisted the hairpin, and the hairpin unexpectedly loosened and turned into three knots.


    The first section is the tail, showing a silver needle with some color on it, which is probably poisoned.


    Then in the middle, the blade popped out, like a small dagger.


    The other is the top, Ye Hao took a look.


    The top looked like a bottle cap, Guo Shuangshuang shook, and called out a pill from it.


    Being able to carry this thing with you instead of putting it in storage props shows that this thing is very important.


    After all, storage items may be lost.


    "These are four pieces." Guo Shuangshuang pointed to the hairpin that was split in front.


    Ye Hao and Olena looked at each other speechlessly.


    "Then you need to take off at least one more." Olena said unconvinced.


    Guo Shuangshuang''s cheeks were a little red.


    Because at this moment, she is just like Olena, only the underwear is left, and if she has to take off one more, that means picking from the two.


    Take off the top or the bottom...

 Chapter 1272： Task upgrade

    Chapter 1272 Mission Upgrade


    After a stalemate for a few seconds, Guo Shuangshuang resolutely stretched out his hand behind him.


    Click.


    This is the sound of unlocking the lock.


    And at this moment, a squeaky voice came from the door.


    "I''m exhausted. Those people are so boring. They know how to praise each other, telling them how many levels they have, and how many good weapons they have obtained.


    And that guy with the surname Mao, he is a pervert, when people eat something, he actually made a zombie out of his appetite. "


    "Isn''t they like you, I hope they can get in touch with you. After all, that is the Mao family of the Shirao Club, if you can marry..."


    "Don''t, this lady doesn''t like sleeping with a man who has been in contact with zombies all day long, he should find a female corpse by himself."


    "Don''t say that, corpse removal is just a skill of the Mao family, they also have other good martial arts."


    "Isn''t it just some exorcism and corpse. Yuer, you don''t know, I am most afraid of these things. But Yuer, you are also one of the Shiraohui family, or the eldest grandson family. Or you will marry a concubine. Right.


    Your concubine must serve you well every night and make you want to stop. "


    "The mud plays well."


    Zhang Sunyu and Situ Qiao''er talked and laughed and opened the door to the room they had booked.


    But the situation in the room made them somewhat unexpected.


    A man and two women sat naked on the bed, all kinds of clothes, stockings, and clothes falling on the ground.


    How does this scene feel like a certain country action movie?


    Uh...Although she is still wearing clothes, one of the women has taken off her bra.


    What the **** is this? Did they open the wrong way?


    And why are these three people so familiar?


    "Guo Shuang, Guo Hao, Olena!" Situ Qiao''er looked at the three people sitting on the bed in astonishment, and then she looked at the three people ambiguously: "You three are a little hilarious.


    But Guo Shuang, you and Guo Hao are cousins ??after all, this is a bit...but don''t worry, we can pretend not to see. "


    At this moment, the faces of Olena and Guo Shuangshuang were completely red.


    The previous three people were all undressed anyway, so it was better.


    But now there are two wearing clothes...


    It''s like, letting you walk on the street in a swimsuit alone would feel embarrassing.


    But let you walk next to a group of people wearing swimsuits, then you won''t feel anything wrong, it''s almost like this.


    "Ah..." Olena and Guo Shuangshuang immediately got into the quilt.


    "You... how did you get in."


    "We came in with a room key. Isn''t this our room?" Situ Qiao''er replied, and then she was about to close the door, and smiled ambiguously: "Then...maybe the front desk downstairs gave it wrong, you guys Keep going."


    [Playboy special mission, mission changes. Please let Changsunyu and Situ Qiaoer join the game. The rules are the same. The loser undresses until one player finishes undressing. The host wins the reward: an image of Song Ying''s location, and can deliver an envelope over a long distance. Note: some skills will be banned during the game]


    The next moment, Ye Hao rushed to the door and pulled the two women in.


    "Don''t leave, listen to my explanation, we are actually playing a game..." Ye Hao first explained what happened just now.


    Now Situ Qiao''er and Changsun Yu understand


    "But... you... your punishment is a bit..." Chang Sunyu said embarrassingly, and her eyes looked at Ye Hao from time to time.


    After all, Ye Hao is now wearing a pair of pants.


    "The main reason is that we have rewards. When a person wears the most after being eliminated, he can get...50 Tianyuan Pills." Ye Hao picked up his storage ring and pulled out five glass bottles. .


    Inside are fifty Tianyuan Dan.


    This made the eyes of Situ Qiao''er and Changsun Yu both hot.


    Fifty Tianyuan Pills, this is a good thing!


    And Olena and Guo Shuangshuang were surprised, they had clearly said before betting on Tian Yuan Dan.


    But they and Ye Hao are a group, and they won''t stand up and expose Ye Hao.


    But Guo Shuangshuang looked at Yuan Dan''s eyes that day, which was also somewhat subtle.


    After all, fifty Tianyuan Pills, in this era, require very powerful alchemists to refine them.


    Even the geniuses can''t refine it, because they don''t have the essential medicinal material, the emerald exquisite flower.


    And Ye Hao has all of them, and he also refined the Tianyuan Pill.


    After he absorbed the energy of those jade flowers, they were immediately used as medicinal materials for refining, and he had thousands of them on his body.


    And there are thousands of them in Wushuang City, which are eaten as candy by those children.


    "Actually, we got this by chance. We are now sharing the spoils." Ye Hao looked at Situ Qiao''er and Changsun Yu. Those words before him were foreshadowing, and even the key later.


    "You have a share, why don''t you come to participate? If you win, this Tian Yuan Dan will be yours."


    When Ye Hao said this, Situ Qiao''er and Changsun Yu''s eyes were shocked.


    Tian Yuan Dan is a good thing, and there are still fifty, if you say you don''t move, they are all fake.


    but¡­¡­


    "These are your things, we still don''t participate." Changsun Yu waved his hand: "But don''t worry, we won''t reveal the news that you have Tian Yuan Dan in your hands."


    "It''s okay. Actually, we have taken Tianyuan Pill before. But the more you take this pill, the more resistance you will have. We have no effect if we take it now. We were originally prepared to take these pills for whoever wins. The pill was sold. Right, Guo Shuang."


    Ye Hao looked at Guo Shuangshuang.


    Guo Shuangshuang didn''t know what Ye Hao was doing again, but the next moment a voice rang in her mind.


    "Help me. Give you fifty Heavenly Yuan Pills after it''s done."


    Guo Shuangshuang''s eyes lit up, and she immediately said, "Yes. Actually, we planned to do this before, if Situ and Yu''er are willing to join.


    But the punishment system cannot be changed, otherwise it would be meaningless, so consider it yourself. "


    At this moment, Changsun Yu and Situ Qiao''er hesitated.


    Fifty Tianyuan Pills, it is fake to say that you don''t move.


    "Okay, I''ll join!" Situ Qiao''er raised his hand and shouted.


    "Qiaoer..." Changsun Yu looked at Situ Qiaoer.


    Situ Qiaoer pressed Changsunyu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a loss and undress. Didn¡¯t the rule say just now, the game is over when one person undresses. And **** will not cause any substantial loss. At best, he had an eye addiction.


    And as long as we win, it''s okay. Tianyuan Pill is a good thing. Now that you are in the Qi Refining Realm, if you can take the Tianyuan Pill, you might be able to break through to the Innate Realm within a year.


    Don''t you want to catch up with your sister! If you feel that you owe Brother Guo Hao, you will have to give them some other compensation. "


    I have to say that it is best friends who understand women.


    This remark tempted Changsun Yu.


    There is a sister Tianjiao, this is the luck of Changsun Yu, but also her helplessness.


    The family will compare her with her sister and tell her that your sister can do it, why can''t you.


    Your sister is so good, you must keep up with her in the future.


    This made Changsun Yu even a kind of rebellious heart, she wanted to surpass her sister.


    And Tian Yuan Dan is a good opportunity!


    "I can participate, but...I don''t know how to fight landlords." Chang Sunyu said in a low voice.


    Ye Hao thought for a while, and he glanced at Olena.


    Olena immediately raised her hand: "I won''t participate anymore."


    "That''s exactly four people, do you guys play mahjong." Ye Hao looked at the three girls.


    As one of the national quintessence, of course everyone can play Mahjong.


    Although the rules vary from place to place, the most traditional Mahjong is still the same, and they decide to play the most traditional Mahjong.


    Ye Hao looked at the task and then at the three women, only to secretly apologize.


    In order to be able to see Song Ying and get in touch with her, I cannot help myself.

 Chapter 1273： Identity exposure

    Chapter 1273


    Although there was mahjong in the room, I paid some tips after calling the hotel phone.


    Soon, some waiters came carrying a brand new automatic mahjong table.


    And confirmed that the room card given to Changsunyu and the others was indeed wrong, and their room was in the double room next door.


    After repeated apologies and gave the correct room card.


    Only five people remained in the room.


    And the three of Ye Hao had already put on their clothes again.


    "I''ll say it first. When you were playing just now, you were wearing as many clothes as you want. Don''t play tricks." Situ Qiao''er glared at Ye Hao and Guo Shuang.


    Just in case they put on a few more clothes in advance when they just changed.


    But since Situ Qiaoer and Changsunyu entered the room, they had not left Ye Hao and others'' sights, so their clothes had not changed.


    "No problem. Let''s start." Ye Hao sat at the side of the mahjong table.


    "It¡¯s getting late, so we end it as soon as possible. According to the traditional mahjong rules, whoever shoots is counted as losing. If it is self-playing, it is three losers. There are three white board reds that make a fortune and are in the limelight. Eight bets, one bet counts as one piece of clothing."


    Situ Qiaoer spoke the rules very skillfully.


    In this case, the total number of things on everyone''s body is about ten, which means that if someone is unlucky, it is very likely that a few games will be lost.


    All four sat down.


    This time Guo Shuangshuang was across from him, Situ Qiaoer was his upper family, and Changsun Yu was his next family.


    "We press the sieve once, and whoever wins. Whoever wins first, whoever wins will continue to do it." Situ Qiaoer said, pressing the button in the center, and the sieve under the glass layer began to shake.


    Four o''clock.


    After that, the three of them also pressed the sieve, and the final result was that Changsun Yu had the largest number, and she played the role.


    The formal competition begins, press the sieve again and draw the cards.


    Cards were put up in front of everyone.


    Ye Hao glanced around.


    "South Wind." Changsun Yu played the card.


    Next is a round of contests, in this round everyone is cautious.


    In the end, Situ Qiaoer fired his cannon and Chang Sunyu won.


    "Unlucky. I knew I wouldn''t fight for 60,000." Situ Qiao''er pouted, and she cast a blind eye at her girlfriend: "You don''t show mercy at all, anyway, we are also girlfriends."


    "There are no siblings at the table." Changsun Yu said lightly.


    Situ Qiaoer took off one of her shoes, revealing the black stockings on her feet.


    Because the landlord was sitting on the bed before, the three of Ye Hao didn''t wear shoes, but this time everyone had a pair of shoes as a bargaining chip.


    "Well, Xing is not excited." Situ Qiao''er seemed to tease Ye Hao deliberately, fiddling with her black feet, directly on the Mahjong table.


    Several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s face, this girl was really crazy.


    Thought you would get excited just by that? Just kidding, I feasted my eyes on Guo Shuangshuang and Olena just now.


    "Qiao''er, don''t make trouble. Hurry up and continue." Chang Sunyu patted Situ Qiao''er''s thigh, knowing that Situ Qiao''er is wearing a short skirt, so it''s easy to run out.


    "I know, I know." Situ Qiaoer put down his leg, and the game continued.


    "You all know how to play mahjong." Ye Hao talked while playing.


    "We are different from aristocratic families. We don''t usually have much entertainment. Sometimes my family likes this one, we just accompany him to fight, and it''s good for the brain." Changsun Yu explained.


    The two women played cards very quickly, almost at a glance, much faster than Ye Hao and Guo Shuangshuang.


    At the end of the second game, Guo Shuangshuang won this time, and Situ Qiaoer was the one who set off.


    Situ Qiao''er took off his shoes unwillingly.


    "I still don''t believe it. I can''t beat you in this game!"


    "You are too anxious, pay attention to the game, and calculate the odds. Just like Xi Wu, how likely the enemy is to perform different tricks, each step must be calculated." Chang Sun Yu was rather calm.


    The third game began.


    But at this moment, Ye Hao noticed something strange, he felt something rubbing his thigh.


    Ye Hao glanced at the bottom of the table, and saw a black foot climbing on Ye Hao''s leg, like a small black snake.


    You don''t need to guess that it is Situ Qiao''er.


    What the **** is this girl doing?


    Is it because I fell in love with myself at first sight and fell in love with myself, and now I am tempting myself?


    "What''s the matter?" Sun Yu, the next parent, saw that Ye Hao hadn''t played cards for a long time, and his expression was a bit weird.


    "No...it''s okay, I''m just thinking about what I want to do. Just...just nine." Ye Hao concealed his expression.


    How could I be okay, your girlfriend is tempting me now.


    But because of the mahjong table, Guo Shuangshuang and Chang Sun Yu on the opposite side didn''t know what Situ Qiaoer was doing now.


    "Is it a little excited to play this kind of strip mahjong with three beauties?" Situ Qiao''er looked at Ye Hao with a smile, with joking in his eyes.


    What the **** is this woman doing.


    At this moment, Situ Qiao''er''s black feet hit Ye Hao''s leg unexpectedly.


    She is endless, wait... this is...


    Ye Hao noticed that the frequency of Situ Qiao''er''s blackfoot beating was a bit wrong, this is the Morse code!


    Ye Haojing settled down and felt it while playing cards.


    Situ Qiaoer: "Don''t pretend, I know who you are."


    Ye Hao''s eyes widened, and when he was drawing the cards, he looked at Situ Qiao''er in amazement.


    Did this guy see through me?


    But she only has the Qi Refining Realm, how could she identify her identity!


    "Forty thousand." Ye Hao then played the card.


    Situ Qiaoer: "Let me win obediently, otherwise I will expose your identity, classmate."


    Ye Hao was wondering how Situ Qiaoer knew his identity, and Guo Shuangshuang suddenly knocked down the card.


    "I touch the whiteboard, two pieces per person!" Guo Shuangshuang said excitedly.


    "I lost again, I''m really unhappy." Situ Qiaoer muttered to herself, taking off her coat and bracelet.


    Long Sun Yu took off his two pairs of shoes.


    Ye Hao took off his shoes.


    "Hurry up, cooperate with me in the next set. I want to win!"


    On the thigh, Situ Qiaoer sent a message again.


    At this time the fourth round has already begun.


    Situ Qiao''er wanted to cheat himself, but the task requirement was to win by himself. How could Situ Qiao''er win.


    It can be seen that her posture is sure to win the Tianyuan Pill.


    Wait... The mission says that you can''t cheat with skills, but it doesn''t say that you can''t rely on others to cheat.


    And the game stipulates that only one person needs to take off his clothes even if the game is over.


    Rather than let the three beauties all be naked in the end, let one of them sacrifice a little bit.


    This made Ye Hao suddenly open up, his eyes looked at Situ Qiao''er as if looking at gold.


    Situ Qiaoer felt the look in Ye Hao''s eyes, and she wondered, what''s the matter with this guy? Why suddenly look at yourself like this.


    At this moment, Situ Qiao''er noticed that his foot was caught, and had a hand in front of him ¡®pickling¡¯.


    She looked at Ye Hao, and saw Ye Hao put her right hand on the table to play cards, and her other hand under the table. As for what she was doing, needless to say, this guy should be a **** control, daring. Up.


    But she soon noticed Ye Hao''s intentions, because Ye Hao''s hands were on her black feet, and she was also beating the Morse code.

 Chapter 1274： Come out!

    Chapter 1274 There is no such thing as an old man!


    "Help me win this game, I will give you one hundred Tianyuan Pills."


    Situ Qiao''er looked at Ye Hao unexpectedly.


    When has this guy been so generous, one hundred Tianyuan Pills?


    But if you help him win by yourself, it means you have to fire your guns. Wouldn''t it mean that you want to show off.


    "No!" Situ Qiao''er tapped his toes.


    Ye Hao didn''t stop, he continued to beat Situ Qiao''er''s black feet with his hands to convey information.


    "You sacrifice, two hundred Tianyuan Pills, plus two martial arts secrets."


    After Ye Hao passed the message, he deliberately started to chat.


    "Ms. Longsun, I heard that your family has two peerless martial arts, Jiuyin, White Bone Claw and Yihuajiemu."


    Zhang Sunyu was a little surprised by Ye Hao''s question. She shook her head and explained: "There were indeed rumors in the rivers and lakes before. Our family has many such peerless martial arts.


    Although I don''t know whether these martial arts were acquired by our ancestors in history, at least our family doesn''t have it now. "


    "Oh, that''s it. It seems that the rumors on the rivers and lakes are still not credible. Wait, touch!" Ye Hao glanced at Situ Qiao''er, who looked wrong.


    Two hundred Tianyuan Pills, Nine Yin White Bone Claws and Flower Blocks!


    Situ Qiao''er was moved. With these things, she might be able to reach the Innate Realm before the Grand Sun Yu.


    Although she and Changsun Yu are sisters, who doesn''t want to be strong.


    But... If you lose deliberately, wouldn''t you have to be naked in front of everyone.


    Don''t look at Situ Qiaoer''s carelessness, but she is still embarrassed by this kind of thing.


    But... this condition is really too tempting.


    Situ Qiao''er had been thinking about it all the time, so the black feet did not move on Ye Hao''s thigh, but Ye Hao did not urge her.


    He believed that Situ Qiaoer would agree to this attractive condition.


    During this period, two more rounds were over. Ye Hao was not lucky, and he lost his jacket and shirt and was naked.


    Ye Hao only had pants, belts, rings, panties, and a pendant around his neck.


    Finally, the black feet on Ye Hao''s legs reacted.


    "I promise you!"


    In the end, Situ Qiaoer succumbed under attractive conditions.


    Isn''t it just showing your body, you should be seen by a dog, and Tianyuan Dan and two exercises are genuine things.


    Although I don''t know why this guy insists on winning this mahjong, it is a fool to take advantage of it.


    Seeing Situ Qiao''er agreed, Ye Hao started his own plan.


    He began to use the Morse code, tapping on Situ Qiaoer''s black feet, telling her what card he wanted.


    And just because Situ Qiao''er is his own family, it can be said that Ye Hao is very happy.


    All kinds of eating and touching.


    "Huh!"


    "It''s nonsense again."


    "In the whiteboard red, plus three Dongfeng, touch yourself! Three bets per person."


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s luck can be said to have greatly increased, as if Gao Jin was possessed! Three consecutive rounds.


    Guo Shuangshuang took off his coat and two shoes. Chang Sunyu also took off his coat, a bracelet and the phone in his coat pocket.


    "Why do you still have a mobile phone in your pocket!" Guo Shuangshuang looked at Chang Sun Yu in surprise.


    "I like to put my mobile phone next to my body." Chang Sunyu explained.


    The other three glanced at the mobile phones, wallets, and bags they had put aside.


    Uh


    According to the rules, things are on them, so those that have been placed aside are not counted.


    "Qiaoer...or else, forget it." Changsun Yu looked at Situ Qiaoer who was sitting opposite him with some sympathy.


    Because of the firing in the first two rounds, Situ Qiaoer had already taken off two pieces, a headwear and a pair of stockings.


    In this round, Ye Hao won three bets.


    According to the order of priority, after Situ Qiaoer took off the other stockings, she needed to take off two more, but she had no other small objects on her body.


    Either choose to take off the short skirt or the shirt, which will cause her to show her spring.


    But Changsunyu still doesn''t know that her best friend has reached an agreement with someone, and it must be fulfilled.


    Situ Qiao''er took off her stockings first, and her legs were bare now.


    Then Situ Qiao''er stood up, her cheeks were a little red. Although she had anticipated this situation after making an agreement with Ye Hao, she was still a girl, and she would still be embarrassed to take off her clothes in front of a man.


    Situ Qiaoer felt Ye Hao''s urging eyes.


    She cursed in her heart, this rogue, perverted, fetish for foot control!


    She wronged Ye Hao. Ye Hao was indeed urging her, but he was also doing it for Situ Qiao''er.


    Instead of suffering like this, it is better to cut the numbness with a sharp knife, and the long-term pain is worse than the short-term pain.


    Situ Qiao''er bit her vermilion lips.


    No matter what, for those things, fight.


    Situ Qiao''er reached into the skirt with her hand in front of everyone.


    Long Sunyu''s eyes widened, could it be said that Situ Qiaoer is going to take off that one directly!


    Although this short skirt can still cover, isn''t it a vacuum...


    But the truth is, they were all wrong, and a pair of black safety pants was taken off.


    Only then did they realize that there was something like safety pants.


    Long Sun Yu breathed a sigh of relief for his girlfriend, but Ye Hao frowned.


    One more piece of clothing is equivalent to one more suffering.


    After that, Chang Sunyu took off his shirt, leaving only the blue striped bra on the upper body.


    She blushed and returned to her seat.


    "carry on!"


    Ye Hao began to figure out that Situ Qiao''er only had three clothes left. As long as he wins three more bets from Situ Qiao''er, he can win.


    "Qiao''er, why do you always give cards to Guo Hao? You have to watch more of the cards he has played." Changsun Yu seemed to notice something strange.


    After all, in these three games in a row, Ye Hao was full of food from Situ Qiaoer, and his luck was a bit too good.


    It seems that the next round cannot be won from Situ Qiaoer, otherwise it would be a bit too eye-catching.


    A new round started, but Ye Hao realized that Situ Qiao''er hadn''t stretched her foot for a long time. How could they communicate?


    If Ye Hao kicked with his feet, the movements would be very big and would easily attract Chang Sun Yu''s attention.


    Ye Hao looked suspiciously at Situ Qiao''er, and conveyed information to her with his eyes.


    Situ Qiaoer''s cheeks were slightly red, she took a deep breath, lifted her foot, and placed it on Ye Hao''s thigh again.


    But this time it was barefoot.


    Not to mention, Situ Qiao''er''s feet are really small, and they are white and tender. If you do a foot model, there is absolutely no problem.


    Thinking about it, Ye Hao''s hand was pressing Situ Qiao''er''s foot.


    Situ Qiaoer shuddered subconsciously, and the arm placed on the table accidentally touched the card on his table.


    "No... I''m sorry." Situ Qiao''er breathed a little bit shortly. While holding up her card, she lowered her head, trying to cover her rosy face with her bangs.


    Chang Sunyu saw Situ Qiao''er''s strangeness, but she just thought that her best friend was a little shy because of what she was wearing at the moment, and didn''t care too much.


    But Ye Hao knew what was going on, and he looked at Situ Qiao''er with a surprising reaction.


    Wouldn''t this guy have super sensitive feet after taking off his stockings!

 Chapter 1275： Find it out!

    Chapter 1275 Finding Out Oneself!


    Situ Qiao''er breathed slightly quickly, with sweat on his forehead and a little red cheek.


    She felt as if countless small bugs crawled up from her feet and penetrated into her heart, making her whole body a little hot.


    The Adam''s apple keeps moving up and down.


    The hands holding the cards trembled a little.


    She had never thought that her feet would feel this strange when touched by others.


    But speaking of it, except for Ye Hao, she has never had a man of the same age touch her bare feet in the past 20 years.


    It¡¯s okay to wear silk stockings before, with at least one layer separated, but now...


    "Qiao''er, are you okay? Why are you blushing?" Changsun Yu looked at his girlfriend''s something wrong.


    "No...it''s okay, it just feels like...so hot." Situ Qiaoer said with a strong smile.


    heat?


    Auntie, you are wearing those close-fitting clothes now. Tell me about the heat?


    "Qiao''er, are you uncomfortable in your body? Eight." Changsun Yu said with concern, playing cards.


    Snapped


    Ye Hao overturned the card.


    "Huh, one note." In order to dispel Changsun Yu''s suspicion and prove that he was indeed lucky, Ye Hao directly ate Changsunyu''s blast this time, and Changsunyu also took off a piece of clothing anyway, which was nothing.


    "I''m crazy, all!"


    puff


    Ye Hao looked at him in astonishment, and at the same time he turned over to Guo Shuangshuang.


    Chang Sun Yu was not on his girlfriend at the moment, but looked at Guo Shuangshuang''s hand in horror.


    All are slivers! The note she just published just made Guo Shuangshuang Hustle.


    And all is just eight bets!


    Eight notes plus one note from Ye Hao, that is nine pieces.


    Zhang Sunyu''s cheeks were immediately red.


    Ye Hao covered his face, Guo Shuangshuang, Guo Shuangshuang, don''t you surprise me.


    Chang Sun Yu was unlucky enough this time, with a double shot.


    9 pieces were taken off at once.


    Long Sun Yu bit his lip lightly, and did not make any move.


    "Student Changsunyu, hurry up, you are the second young lady of the Changsun family. Don''t you dare to lose?" Guo Shuangshuang is not as considerate as her sister.


    At this moment, he was looking at Changsun Yu with a black face.


    Zhang Sunyu clenched his fists, stood up and began to accept his punishment.


    She first took off the white sweater inside her, revealing a bodice that looked like a bellyband, but there was still plain underwear inside.


    She took off the necklace on her neck and the hairpin on her hair.


    "Three, there are six more." Guo Shuangshuang still counted.


    Long Sun Yu blushed and took off his slacks.


    Inside the slacks are white** and two white stockings.


    Everything is white, which is quite in line with Changsun Yu''s ice and jade appearance.


    It''s a pity that this icy and clean school girl has to take off her clothes in front of so many people.


    Two stockings were taken off.


    "There are three more." Guo Shuangshuang, the little devil, is really not too big of a problem.


    Zhang Sunyu took off her bosom, and at this moment she was almost like Situ Qiao''er.


    I can only say that this is a pair of sisters in trouble.


    However, Changsun Yu is still disabled, because she still needs to take off two of them at the moment, and the remaining two...


    Chang Sun Yu''s cheeks were red and bleeding.


    Finally, she put her hand on her underwear, and the next shocking scene appeared. Two white chest pads were taken out.


    "Okay...Okay, the nine pieces are finished." Chang Sunyu returned to his seat, folded his hands on his chest, hung his head and did not dare to look at the eyes of other people, the most important being Ye Hao.


    puff


    With such an operation, Ye Hao was really dumbfounded.


    But he doesn''t understand Changsun Yu''s not too young, why does she wear a chest pad.


    "Hurry up, don''t watch. The next round begins!" Chang Sun Yu urged anxiously!


    She just wants to end this absurd game quickly. She really regrets joining the competition before. At this moment, she has the heart to find a place to sew in.


    A new round begins.


    Ye Hao drew a good card, but an idea popped up in Ye Hao''s mind.


    This... If you let Situ Qiaoer take off his clothes, wouldn''t it be considered a win?


    Now on the court, Guo Shuangshuang has more clothes than himself. If the task is over, he won''t be judged to win, wouldn''t he be in vain.


    To be on the safe side, he had to make Guo Shuangshuang less than himself in this round.


    In this way, this "battle" began again.


    Situ Qiao''er was still absent-minded. At this moment, her teeth had been bitten on her lips, and her teeth had been bitten.


    She was suppressing her voice, for some reason Ye Hao''s fingers seemed to be magical.


    Every touch makes her very comfortable. If she can''t bear it, she might make a shameful voice.


    "Whiteboard."


    "Six...


    Seven holes...


    ...


    The game continued, and soon the cards on the three sides were drawn, leaving only the last column.


    The situation started to heat up a bit.


    Ye Hao glanced at Guo Shuangshuang and Changsun Yu, then glanced at the cards played in front of them.


    These two women are both making big cards, one playing all 4d cards and slivers, and the other all playing hole cards and 4d cards.


    It just so happened that Ye Hao did exactly the same in this round, and all the cards were 4D cards.


    And there are only a few of the last cards left, and it is very likely that they will decide the winner in these last few cards.


    Ye Hao tapped his fingers on Situ Qiaoer''s jade feet a few times and told her the 4D cards he wanted.


    Situ Qiao''er didn''t move, but made a four-shot. Fortunately, Sun Yu didn''t ask for it.


    Could it be that she didn''t have the card she wanted in her hand.


    "Hey, it''s your turn." Long Sunyu and Guo Shuangshuang both stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, grabbed a card from the deck, and rubbed it pretendingly.


    His eyes lit up, it was 4D!


    Zhang Sunyu and Guo Shuangshuang are both paying attention to the expression on Ye Hao''s face at the moment, and their hearts are hanging in their throats.


    Olena on the side has also been paying attention to this situation.


    Ye Hao calmly picked up the card slowly.


    What he needs now is seventy thousand!


    As long as there are seventy thousand he can be fooled.


    Seventy thousand!


    Seventy thousand!


    It must be 70,000!


    Three pairs of eyes on the card table were staring at the cards in Ye Hao''s hand.


    In the end, Ye Hao saw the card, which was 70,000 in red!


    "Hu! Find it out!"


    Ye Hao threw down the cards excitedly, all of them were 4D.


    He won.


    But at this moment, the three people in front of them all looked at Ye Hao with the eyes of the rogue.


    Uh


    By the way, I am self-touching, which means that the three of them have to take off eight pieces.


    Needless to say, Changsun Yu and Situ Qiao''er, Guo Shuangshuang should have no more than eight according to the previous calculations of the landlord.


    Ye Hao coughed, and he glanced at the task.


    Now the task has not been prompted to complete.


    That means that the loser must complete the punishment.


    At this moment, he could only bite the bullet and said: "Um...I wish to accept the bet, the three should keep their promises!"


    "rogue!"


    "metamorphosis!"


    "Shameless!"

 Chapter 1276： Meet Song Ying

    Chapter 1276


    In the end, Ye Hao was scorned by three beauties, and of course he also had a glimpse.


    After Chang Sunyu changed clothes from the bathroom, he blushed and left without saying a word.


    But Situ Qiaoer limped out of the bathroom after getting dressed. She felt as if her legs were numb. She stared at Ye Hao angrily, seemingly asking Ye Hao for payment.


    After all, she had sacrificed so much this time.


    Ye Hao tapped the Morse code on the table with his fingers.


    "An hour later, the rooftop."


    This time Situ Qiaoer opened the door and left, and went back to her room next to him with Chang Sun Yu.


    "You usually look like you, but I didn''t expect you to be so wretched." Guo Shuangshuang sat on the bed, his clothes already worn.


    "I''m willing to bet and lose." Ye Haoqiang held up an excuse


    He knew that this time he had completely confirmed the title of scum in the hearts of the three of them.


    Guo Shuangshuang approached Ye Hao and whispered: "You promised me 50 Tianyuan Pills before. If I didn''t cooperate with you, how could you appreciate the beautiful bodies of the two chicks, Grand Sun and Situ.


    But every one of them are first-class beauties, and your eyes are about to come out just now. "


    "Nonsense." Ye Hao rolled Guo Shuangshuang''s eyes, and then he took out the bottle containing Tianyuan Pill from the storage ring and threw it to Guo Shuangshuang.


    "It''s getting late, I''ll go out. You guys rest early." Ye Hao put on his coat and prepared to leave.


    Guo Shuangshuang played with the Tian Yuan Dan in his hand and looked at Ye Hao who was about to leave.


    She laughed jokingly: "You shouldn''t have been stimulated just now and want to self-generate. If you can beg me, maybe I can help you with my hands..."


    Snapped


    The door closed.


    "Miss Guo, what do you mean by self-generation?" Olena asked curiously.


    "You don''t know this, self-generation is when a man receives the temptation of a beautiful woman..." Guo Shuangshuang explained to Olena carefully, and even gestured with his hands.


    Olena''s cheeks are slightly red.


    "The scene just now was quite popular. The beautiful bodies of our three beauties saw that guy. If we were to be ordinary people, we might have turned into a wolf and rushed forward.


    He can have such a strong self-will, but I guess he won¡¯t be able to stop if he doesn¡¯t make seven or eight rounds by himself tonight. After all, there are some things, it is not good to keep suppressing. "Guo Shuangshuang lifted his hair and showed a little devilish smile.


    "Don''t talk about it, let me first try to see how effective this Tian Yuan Dan is."


    Guo Shuangshuang couldn''t wait to take a Tianyuan Pill and practiced cross-legged.


    But Olena on the side heard what Guo Shuangshuang had just said, but she was thinking wildly in her mind.


    In fact, if Master Shengzi is self-generating, she can also help...


    After Ye Hao left the room, he came to the rooftop, but there was no Situ Qiao''er.


    In fact, this is reasonable. After all, they agreed that one hour later, less than ten minutes passed.


    The reason why he came early is to reward him for completing the task.


    Open the system interface.


    That special task has been completed, and a waiting reward frame has been revealed.


    [Check out Song Ying''s current video, time: 1 minute. Whether to start]


    [Transmit a letter to Song Ying with no more than 100 words. Whether to start]


    Ye Hao clicked on the video first, and now he wants to see the specific situation of Song Ying.


    The system page in front of me became a projection screen.


    The background seemed to be in an old wooden house. Song Ying was sitting on a chair, looking at the candle on the table, her right hand kept holding a dagger.


    Ye Hao suppressed an indescribable feeling on his chest. He raised his hand to touch Song Ying, but his hand passed through the projection.


    He squeezed his fists, his chest seemed to be suppressed by a hostile spirit.


    He can''t wait to appear next to Song Ying and hold her in his arms.


    Tell her, her man is here.


    No one can hurt her!


    "Damn it, if I had enough strength, the people around me would not encounter this." Ye Hao gritted his teeth, his eyes angry.


    strength!


    This is a world that only recognizes strength, although he doesn''t know what his grandfather and father are, what his mother is all about.


    But if they have great strength, then they will not have such a miserable life experience, and their mother will not die miserably.


    strength!


    Not only must he have the strength to go to heaven, he also has the strength to check and balance the world, only in this way, his friends, his lover, and his relatives will not have such accidents again.


    "Ying, trust me. I will definitely pick you up, definitely." Ye Hao raised his hand and stroked Song Ying''s cheek in the video, as if he had touched her.


    Tick


    When the time is up, the video screen disappears.


    All that was left was the cold wind at the foot of the vein, the dark night sky, and the loneliness.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, his eyes were firm. Although the video just now didn''t show where Song Ying was, at least it was certain that Song Ying was safe.


    ...


    Song Ying raised her head and looked around. She felt as if someone was peering at her.


    His eyes were so familiar, so warm, and so reassuring.


    "Is it him?" Song Ying muttered, she looked at the flame in front of her.


    Under the fire, you could see that Song Ying''s eyes were bloodshot. Since she came here, she has hardly slept well.


    She is worried about her sister and the child in her womb.


    "It''s a pity that the mobile phone was confiscated by those people. I had known that Ye Hao should be contacted in time at that time. I shouldn''t be responsible for everything by myself." Song Ying secretly blamed herself.


    When the accident happened, the doctor kept urging her to take her younger sister to the Divine Medicine Sect first, and then call after anything else.


    As a result, there is no chance.


    "Ye Hao...you will come to rescue us." Song Ying looked at Huo Zhu.


    Suddenly, a butterfly flew in. Sometimes it was white, sometimes invisible, and sometimes disappeared for a while, like a phantom.


    In the end the butterfly fell in front of Song Ying, and the butterfly turned into fluorescence.


    Those fluorescent lights formed a few lines in front of Song Ying.


    Seeing these words, Song Ying covered her mouth with tears in her eyes.


    "Ying, I''m here, don''t worry, I will protect you like I did on the island. No one can take you and our children from my hand.


    Promise me that we will get married when I pick you up.


    ¡ª¡ªYe Hao"


    The simple few lines made Song Ying cry. After enduring it for so long, her tears finally flowed down like raindrops.


    The words slowly dissipated, as if they had never appeared before.


    Finally, tired of crying, Song Ying fell asleep on the table.


    This time she slept very comfortably, because she knew her man was coming.

 Chapter 1277： Situ Qiaoer of Sherlock Holmes

    Chapter 1277 Sherlock Holmes''s Situ Qiaoer


    "Qiao''er? Are you okay." The grandson Yu, who had finally gotten back, walked to the bathroom door and knocked on the door.


    Situ Qiao''er came back from just now and walked into the bathroom with a change of underwear.


    All of a sudden, it didn''t come out for more than ten minutes.


    The toilet door opened.


    There was water mist inside, as if I had just taken a bath.


    Situ Qiao''er''s face was flushed, she looked at Changsun Yu: "Of course I''m fine. Yu''er, are you fine, don''t you have any psychological pressure because of what happened just now. It''s just that a stinky man looked at her body. That''s it.


    What kind of time is it now? It doesn''t matter what your body is. Many people still communicate with each other before marriage. "


    Hearing what Situ Qiao''er said, Changsun Yu''s face blushed again, and the shame that was finally suppressed came to mind again.


    She stared at Situ Qiao''er angrily: "It''s not because of you, the cards are so normal, and they have to be played. Now it''s good, stealing chickens won''t lose money."


    Situ Qiao''er smiled embarrassedly.


    The eldest grandson did not know that her best friend had sold her out of temptation.


    "What were you doing in the bathroom just now?" Chang Sunyu looked inside the bathroom curiously.


    "No... nothing, just taking a shower." Situ Qiao''er explained, but there was some panic in his eyes.


    At this moment, Situ Qiaoer''s bathrobe pocket still has a piece of black cloth that was soaked in water and kneaded into a ball.


    "I''ll put on clothes first, and I''ll go out later." Situ Qiaoer returned to the room, took off the towels, and started putting on clothes.


    "Go out?" Changsun Yu was a little surprised, but she didn''t ask too much if she had something to do.


    She walked into the bathroom, sniffed her nose, her brows wrinkled slightly, why there was a strange smell.


    ...


    Situ Qiaoer got dressed, then left the room and took the elevator to the rooftop.


    Recalling the mahjong process just now, in fact, she couldn''t be quiet for a long time. She didn''t expect her feet to be so sensitive. After she went back, there was always a feeling of being unable to go up and down.


    In the end, I had to hide in the bathroom by myself and solved the problem.


    "Actually... the feeling is quite comfortable." Situ Qiao''er muttered softly, recalling the touch on the feet.


    Ding


    The elevator stopped and Situ Qiaoer walked out, looking at the rooftop with only Weiwei starlight in front of her.


    The man was already sitting on the edge of the roof in a daze.


    Situ Qiaoer walked over.


    "Hey, foot control madness."


    Ye Hao turned his head and saw Situ Qiao''er walking by.


    Looking at her damp hair and new black casual clothes, it seemed that the woman had just taken a shower.


    "Could you not just give people a nickname, and it''s obviously you who stretched out your feet." Ye Hao said as he took off his exquisite face.


    From "Guo Hao" to Ye Hao.


    "Huh, anyway, you are a shameless guy. But you are quite powerful. Even your breath can be disguised. If I were not smart, I would have been deceived by you." Situ Qiao''er looked curiously. Ye Hao''s hand that changed his appearance.


    "Right. How did you find me?" Ye Hao frowned and looked at Situ Qiao''er.


    It stands to reason that his disguise is quite perfect and shouldn''t be discovered.


    "Your own disguise is perfect, but your identity is full of loopholes." Situ Qiao''er raised his head and said confidently.


    "In fact, after racing in the afternoon, I became curious about your identity. When you were driving, you were very confident. The confident smile made me feel very familiar, but I still couldn''t tell who you were.


    I am a very curious person, and will find out what is curiosity. "


    Situ Qiao''er raised a finger: "First, I asked a friend in Huaxia University to help investigate Guo Shuang''s identity. After all, students always have student files.


    However, the information shows that she is not a member of Hu Nan''s martial arts school at all.


    Now your doubts are even greater. I asked Hu Nan''s friend over there. The martial arts gym does have that martial arts gym, but there is no such thing as Guo Hao or Guo Shuang.


    This is enough to show that your identities are fake, but I still don''t know who you are.


    But when I finished dinner with you in the evening and went to the banquet with Yuer, she said something that gave me a new idea.


    ¡®Guo Hao, Ye Hao. These two names are really similar¡¯. "


    Situ Qiao''er smiled like Holmes, and it seemed that she enjoyed the feeling of solving puzzles.


    "I just remembered that when you were driving, where did the familiar feeling come from. It was at that youth competition where you watched your own players compete on the court, but you were extremely confident.


    But everything has to be evidence. We haven''t seen each other since we left Europe.


    After I investigated your villa, I found that you came back around the 15th and then went to Haicheng.


    Haicheng is your hometown, so it''s normal for you to go back there on holiday. But at the end of January, you suddenly left Haicheng and disappeared mysteriously. There is no news until now.


    To know that the New Year is about to come, who will suddenly disappear without a trace on New Year''s Eve, there must be some mysterious purpose.


    My guess about you is now in place.


    And I happened to have news on another line. The Miss Song Xiaoyue you used to get along with in college, after returning from Europe, she and her sister often went in and out of a hospital set up by the Shenyi Sect in Beijing.


    But not long ago, the two sisters mysteriously disappeared.


    As far as I know, after you returned to Haicheng, the hospital was attacked by people, including bodyguards, dean, related doctors, and numerous casualties! Who has the courage to dare to kick the genius doctor under the Tianmen site.


    What an arrogant person this must be. And if this person had provoke the Yang family and drove the dragon team alone, I think this is nothing at all, is it, Ye Hao. Your purpose is for Sister Song Xiaoyue who disappeared mysteriously. "


    Ye Hao looked at Situ Qiao''er unexpectedly. This woman was really incredible. She was able to investigate so many things from the first trace.


    Even Ye Hao''s purpose can be found


    This gave Ye Hao a sense of crisis towards Situ Qiaoer.


    After all, if she revealed her identity, it would be a big blow to the plan agreed upon by him and Nangong Ziqiong.


    "Okay. You don''t have to think too much. I''m not interested in these things. I will keep your identity secret. You are Guo Hao and not Ye Hao. However, you don''t need to hand in what you promised to me as agreed. "Situ Qiao''er stretched out his hand and looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at Situ Qiaoer''s eyes, reading his mind.


    In the end, Ye Hao took out two hundred Tianyuan Pills and two martial arts secrets from the storage ring.

 Chapter 1278： live

    Chapter 1278


    "Why do you have so many Tianyuan Pills and these two peerless secret books."


    Situ Qiao''er watched Ye Hao take out things neatly, and she looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "Hold things, don''t ask more." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Those cheats were just two of the large number of cheats that Ye Hao had exchanged for when he was building a library for Wushuang City.


    "Huh. If you don''t say it, don''t say it." Situ Qiao''er gathered her things, waved her hand and left: "Goodbye, I''m so crazy."


    Situ Qiaoer went down in the elevator, and Ye Hao stood on the roof, looking in the direction of the Four Peaks of Tianmai, not knowing how long he had stood there.


    The sound of the elevator came from behind.


    Ye Hao turned his head.


    A man and a woman helped each other out.


    Because Ye Hao was silent, they didn''t notice Ye Hao at all.


    And this man and woman coincidentally, it was Situ Yi and another woman who went with him.


    The two were drunk and probably drank a lot of alcohol.


    At this moment, the two of them are entangled, you and me.


    Situ Yi directly pressed Lu Lu against the wall, picked up her legs, and tried to take off her clothes.


    "You are crazy, don''t be here." Lu Lu pressed Situ Yi''s hand and said softly.


    "What''s wrong here, how exciting, there is no one anyway." Situ Yi said with a smile.


    Lu Lu charmingly patted the man in front of her.


    "How bad are you, I''m your brother Xu Fan''s girlfriend, you got him drunk and brought me here to **** me. Are you worthy of him!"


    Situ Yi''s hand was hard, and Lu Lu was in pain.


    "You love me, what can''t you do. Hurry up, I can''t hold it anymore."


    "You guy... so annoying, don''t tear my clothes, it''s a famous brand."


    "I''ll buy it for me later!"


    "Then when do you promise to tell Xu Fan about this? I feel that Xu Fan has already suspected me. I haven''t had that with him for a long time."


    "Then you just talk to him."


    "You are perverted, I have followed you now, and I will follow him again when I go back. And all of you will kill you, just like the tiger."


    "Stop talking, do business."


    Situ Yi pressed Lu Lu''s head, his eyes were scornful.


    This woman was just playing with him, and Xu Fan showed off before talking to them with his girlfriend who had finally caught up.


    As a result, he casually said his identity, and then showed his ability, this woman just like a **** stick to herself.


    If it''s someone else, it''s estimated that he would throw it away when he played, but it''s a brother''s woman who has a sense of excitement, so he has been playing until now.


    In addition to being stimulated by those two beauties during the day, he has a flame and does not know where to send it.


    At this moment, the men and women had no idea that they were being watched as high-definition movies.


    Ye Hao showed a joking expression.


    It just happens that I am very upset right now, you hit the muzzle, don''t blame me for being impolite.


    Don''t you want to play, I will let you have fun.


    Fortunately, Ye Hao''s fingertips ejected with the gasification needle, directly hitting the bodies of Lu Lu and Situ Yi.


    Just when Ye Hao was about to leave, he saw a camera on the rooftop, but that camera was facing the other direction, and Situ Yi and the others could not be seen.


    It is estimated that Situ Yi had noticed it before.


    In this scene, it''s up to you to see how you can do it. Ye Hao took out his mobile phone and after some manipulation, he left this without knowing it.


    And a good show is about to begin.


    The camera began to turn around slowly.


    At the same time, the cameras in several other places also quietly turned around, and the pictures pointed directly to the previous blind spot.


    At this moment, Situ Yi didn''t notice the strangeness, because he was held down by Lu Lu.


    Situ Yi''s face turned pale at the moment. He noticed Lu Lu''s abnormality. He tried to push the woman away, but he was surprised to find that his limbs were weak and he could not push Lu Lu away.


    But Lu Lu became more fierce, as if she was about to swallow this man.


    In the hotel monitoring room, a security officer looked around, and all the cameras, including those on the rooftop, were all normal.


    However, he did not notice that the pictures from the cameras on the rooftop had not changed for a long time.


    But because it was the night, or the rooftops off the beaten track, I didn''t care too much.


    Changsun Yu''s room in the hotel.


    She had already taken a shower and sat on the bed, when Situ Qiao''er opened the door and came back, humming a song very happy.


    "What''s wrong with you? So happy." Changsun Yu looked at his girlfriend suspiciously.


    Situ Qiaoer took out a small bottle from his pocket and threw it to Changsun Yu: "Next."


    After Zhang Sunyu caught it, she looked at the bottle in her hand, which contained exquisite and transparent pills.


    "This is... Tianyuan Pill? Where did you come from!" Changsun Yu looked at Situ Qiao''er in surprise.


    Situ Qiao''er smiled and said, "I bought this from that Ye...Guo Hao, anyway, they have already taken it. I bought it with them, and you can use it. Ask me if it is not enough. want."


    If it weren''t for the surprise of Changsun Yu, Situ Qiao''er would have taken out all of his more than two hundred pills.


    "Thank you." Zhang Sunyu looked at Situ Qiao''er with some excitement, Tianyuan Pill was very beneficial to their cultivation.


    Kaz


    At this moment, the TV in the room turned on.


    "Yu''er, are you watching TV?" Situ Qiao''er looked at Changsun Yu suspiciously.


    Chang Sunyu shook his head and pointed to the remote control placed in front of the TV: "The remote control is there, I didn''t touch it."


    "That''s weird, why is this TV turned on." Situ Qiao''er looked at the TV in confusion.


    At this moment, the screen on the TV came out, and there was that lewd talk.


    Situ Qiao''er and Changsun Yu were both in a daze.


    "What kind of hotel is this kind of movie." Situ Qiao''er blushed and was about to close.


    "Wait, Qiao''er. That... that seems to be your cousin Situ Yi." Chang Sunyu looked at the man and woman on the screen in surprise.

 Chapter 1279： Situ Yi, "Famous"

    Chapter 1279 Situ Yi''s "Famous"


    At this moment, all the TVs in this hotel are turned on and this picture is playing.


    This is because Ye Hao used black technology to invade the hotel¡¯s internal monitoring network and internal TV signal network, and gave them a visual feast.


    "I''m going, this hotel still has this benefit!" The people who were eating supper in the restaurant on the second floor exclaimed as they watched the picture on the big screen.


    Women covered their faces, cursing wretchedness, and some of them glanced secretly.


    The man looked at the scene and said a few words from time to time.


    "This woman is too proactive."


    "Good figure, I like it."


    "But how do I feel, these two people are so familiar to me, I want to see them there."


    Everyone started talking.


    The restaurant lobby manager hurriedly took the walkie-talkie and shouted: "Hey, hello. Control room, what''s the situation? Why is the restaurant playing this thing on the big screen of the restaurant? Should you or him use the hotel computer to watch the movie again? "


    "Manager, I don''t. I don''t know why, all audio equipment in the hotel is playing these." The intercom yelled anxiously.


    "Then disconnect the network cable, or cut off the power to me!" the manager shouted.


    "It''s useless, I''ve tried it. It seems that our system has been invaded and cannot be disconnected at all. Even if it is disconnected, there is a backup power supply. Unless all equipment is restarted!"


    "Then restart me quickly!" the manager shouted through gritted teeth.


    "But it takes half an hour to restart." The walkie-talkie said helplessly.


    The manager clutched his head: "You are telling us that our hotel will keep playing these clips for half an hour!"


    "Yes, it is!"


    ...


    "My God, I remember. This man is the Situ Yi from the Situ family!" a person exclaimed.


    At this moment, everyone else seemed to remember.


    "Yes, this is the Situ Yi! I had a drink with him during the afternoon banquet."


    "That woman seems to be the woman who was with him at the time, his girlfriend."


    "No, I heard that his current girlfriend is a female model, not this."


    One person touched a friend next to him: "Ge Chuan, didn''t you follow this Situ Yi. Do you know that woman?"


    There is also Ge ??Chuan here at the moment, and he is already short-circuited.


    He had no idea that Situ Yi would get along with Xu Fan''s girlfriend Lu Lu.


    He didn''t care about food, so he hurried out, walked into the elevator, and pressed the floor where they had booked the room.


    He also tried to make a call, but he forgot that he couldn''t get through in the elevator.


    But after he got out of the elevator, he still couldn''t make calls.


    "What the **** is Situ doing? Xu Fan should be drunk, don''t let him see this video!" Ge Chuan took out the room card and opened the room they reserved.


    He was stunned to see Xu Fanzheng stiffening, standing in front of the TV in the room with a dull expression looking at the pictures inside.


    Watching my girlfriend and my elder brother doing that kind of thing there.


    Ge Chuan hurried over and blocked the TV screen with his body.


    "Xu Fan, calm down. This must not be true. This must be a female model who looks like Lu Lu!"


    "Why do you tell me that the mole on the female model''s chest is exactly the same as that on Lu Lu''s body!" Xu Fanhong shouted with his eyes open, and he slammed Ge Chuan away.


    At the same time, he took out his cell phone and called Situ Yi and Lu Lu, but they couldn''t get through.


    "Did you see the video just now?"


    "Of course I saw it. Now where there is a TV in the hotel, it''s still broadcasting."


    "But the background is quite familiar, it seems to be on the rooftop of our hotel!"


    The two cleaning aunts happened to pass by the door while pushing the car. Ge Chuan and Xu Fan could understand what they said.


    Rooftop!


    Xu Fan panted loudly, picked up a red wine bottle from a nearby hotel, and rushed out.


    Ge Chuan hurried to catch up, he had anticipated what would happen next.


    Xu Fan rushed to the elevator and kept pressing the button, but the elevator still did not come. He simply climbed up the stairs.


    When he climbed to the top roof, he heard the familiar wheezing sound.


    Before that, he thought it was only his own wheezing sound, and the girl he liked was actually on another man, enthusiastic.


    Xu Fan walked out of the rooftop and looked at the man and woman angrily.


    "Situ Yi, Lu Lu!"


    Facing Xu Fan''s yelling, Lu Lu just glanced at him and continued to do her own things, as if she didn''t care about his existence.


    Situ Yi put on a face and stretched out his hand to Xu Fan.


    In Xu Fan''s eyes, it felt as if the men and women were contemptuous of themselves. They were the parties standing here, and they dared to do such things here.


    Suddenly, the anger hit his head, Xu Fan rushed up, pushed Lu Lu away, picked up his beer bottle, and slammed it on Situ Yi''s head.


    "Ah...ah..."


    The screams came one after another.


    In the end, Ge Chuan caught up with Xu Fan and pulled Xu Fan away.


    I saw Situ Yi''s head bleeding on the ground, and liquor on his body.


    How could Xu Fan in the power refining stage injure Situ Yi if he changed to normal life, but now, Situ Yi didn''t have the strength to move a finger.


    He truly felt what it was like to be drained.


    On the other side, Lu Lu trembled and fainted, but there was still an excited smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "Xu Fan, calm down." Ge Chuan held Xu Fan''s body and reminded: "Don''t forget, he is from the Situ family!"


    Xu Fan bit his lip with his teeth and said, "Ma Dan, I will be shown this pair of dogs next time!"


    Xu Fan turned around and left. It is estimated that he has no face to stay here or attend a wedding.


    Ge Chuan sighed and glanced at Situ Yi.


    This guy is also true. It''s not good to play with a woman, but he wants to play with a brother''s woman.


    but¡­¡­


    Ge Chuan looked at Lu Lu, who was naked and still had a red rhyme. He swallowed. Lu Lu was still pretty. Even if he wasn''t at the level of Changsun Yu and others, he was still a model.


    Ge Chuan cleaned up the "battlefield" and left the rooftop with the two of them, before taking Situ Yi back to the room.


    Then he hugged Lu Lu and went to her own room.


    However, Ge Chuan stayed inside for more than half an hour before sneaking out. I have to say that these three people are really the same, smelling similar.


    Situ Yi who was in his guest room clutched his head and woke up. At this moment, the sky outside was bright.


    "I...what the **** is going on with me?" Situ Yi got up, with bad memories in his mind.


    He barely got up and walked towards the door.


    But when he walked to the door to open the door, several people rushed in, and a black bag was put on his head.


    "Come on, beat up his bastard!"


    "Call this **** to cheat us."


    "Brother, it seems someone is coming."


    "That''s it this time, we withdraw."


    A few minutes later, Situ Yi took off the black bag from his head in a panic.


    "Fuck, what the **** is going on." Situ Yi muttered unconsciously.


    At this moment, he has a black nose and a swollen face, and he has no idea who is targeting him.


    "What kind of dress is this? The fight was too fierce last night, changed to a melee?"


    At this time, a female voice came.


    Situ Yi opened his eyes that were almost panda-eyed, and he saw Situ Qiao''er and Changsunyu standing at the door.


    Zhang Sunyu''s eyes looked at him obviously with indifference and disgust.


    And Situ Qiaoer is not much better.


    "Qiaoer..."


    "Don''t call me that. I''m not familiar with you. You don''t feel embarrassed to do such a thing." Situ Qiaoer looked at this cousin contemptuously.


    "There is a call from the family, and they know what you are doing. You don''t have to attend this banquet. Go back."


    After speaking, Situ Qiao''er and Changsun Yu left.


    Situ Yi was left sitting on the ground in a daze, this...what the **** was going on.

 Chapter 1280： Northern Mei Family

    Chapter 1280 North Ming Family


    As the culprit, Ye Hao, like most other people who came here, is now ready to go up the mountain.


    Although they are now on the mountain, they have not really entered the Four Peaks of the Heavenly Vessel.


    Tianmai Sifeng is an undeveloped area and is a place where tourists are prohibited from entering.


    But if you want to go up, you have to take the Tianfeng Road.


    Tianfeng Road is rugged and difficult, and there is an abyss at your feet, and you must be a martial artist who can walk here.


    And even the body refining state is very laborious here, the strength refining state is slightly better.


    But if there is a companion from the Refining Realm, it doesn''t matter much.


    There are many people on this road that was originally sparsely populated. You can see people going up the mountain every ten meters. Most of them travel in groups.


    Because this can prevent accidents from happening.


    "Guo Shuang, what''s the matter with you?" Ye Hao looked at Guo Shuang who was walking in the middle absent-mindedly.


    "No... it''s okay." Guo Shuang lowered her head. She has been absent-minded until now.


    Since she learned about what happened last night from Olena in the morning, she didn''t dare to look at Ye Hao''s eyes.


    I don''t even know how many times I scolded my sister.


    "Guo Shuang doesn''t seem to be feeling well, let''s find a place to rest. The road in your Huaxia place is really difficult, so you can''t find a convenient place." Olena looked at the misty mountain road under her feet.


    "We Chinese warriors pay attention to the foundation, so we are very concerned about the cultivation of the body." Ye Hao explained that he saw a platform for rest in the distance, a place where there would be every distance on Tianfeng Road.


    "Let''s go ahead and rest."


    Ye Hao pointed to the front.


    "Ok."


    The three of them came to that place and took a break.


    "This Heavenly Channel is different, the spiritual energy is stronger than ours."


    "This is why the disciples of the Tianmen are so strong. If I were here, I might have broken through the realm of strength long ago."


    There are also other people who rest and chat.


    Listening to them, Ye Hao''s mouth showed a faint arc.


    Is the aura here? They are afraid that they don''t know that there is another place in this world called Wushuang City.


    "But I''m still curious if I can see the Four Heavenly Pride of Heaven!" a girl said with bright eyes.


    "You said it was those four people. I guess they should be there. They are the four great arrogances of Tianmen. One sect, the top ten of tianjiao occupies four positions. Thinking about it is scary." The companion exclaimed.


    Tianmen four arrogance?


    Ye Hao looked at Guo Shuang suspiciously: "What are the four arrogances of the Tianmen? Isn''t there just a world without boundaries."


    When Guo Shuang saw Ye Hao asked herself, she replied softly.


    "The Four Tianjiao of Tianmen refers to Tianmen and the three sects of Tianjiao, a total of four people.


    Tian Wuya, the big disciple of the Tianmen, is also the disciple of the closed door of the old heavenly master, the first of the four arrogances, and the first in the tianjiao list.


    Chen Ping, a major disciple of the Valley of Forging Swords, not only learned the skill of forging swords with one hand, but also possessed exquisite swordsmanship. Tianjiao ranked fourth.


    Yaoli, a major disciple of the genius doctor sect, is a master of first-hand medicine, alchemy, and medicine. Enter the way with medicine. Ranked No. 6 in Tianjiao.


    The eldest Sun Rong, the big disciple of Tianji Pavilion, is very mysterious and rarely fights with people. But at the age of 23, he fought with the ninth place on the Tianjiao list and became famous in the first battle. Since then she has occupied the 9th position on the Tianjiao list.


    Since then, the four arrogances of Tianmen have spread from the arena. "


    It turned out to be like this, and now the more terrifying the status of Tianmen appeared.


    It is indeed China''s first door!


    "The longsun family has a very good relationship with Tianmen? Even let his eldest lady go to Tianmen to practice martial arts." Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "In fact, everyone has a lot of doubts about this. There are two kinds of rumors in the arena: one is that the pavilion owner of Tianji Pavilion at the time happened to go to the grandson''s house for a trip, and he took a fancy to the young grandson Rong Sun''s excellent talents, and repeatedly asked After that, he was accepted as a disciple and brought back to Tianji Pavilion.


    The other is that the Changsun family is trying to build a relationship with Tianmen, so that it can stabilize the first position of the ten men of the Changsun family. After all, the Tianji Pavilion big disciples are likely to inherit the Tianji Pavilion in the future.


    The second daughter, the eldest Sun Yu, is also very talented. In the future, the two sisters will be in charge of the Tianji Pavilion and the eldest grandson''s house respectively. If there is no accident, no one can shake the eldest grandson''s house for decades. "


    Guo Shuang is from the underworld and he really knows a lot of information about the world.


    "Look, it''s Yang Zhong, the head of the Yang family! I didn''t expect him to come in person!"


    "This time it''s incredible. I heard that some other clan leaders also came."


    Everyone looked at the few people walking on the path of Tianfeng Mountain.


    That was the head of the Yang family, Yang Zhong.


    Ye Hao secretly said to himself, is it true that the enemy does not enter the door?


    This guy still ran over, but his current strength is not afraid of him. The old man who followed him has some strength, it is probably the worship of the Yang family or the elder.


    Yang Zhong, who was walking on the mountain road, frowned and looked around.


    "Patriarch, what''s the matter?" the old man behind Yang Zhong interrogated.


    "I seem to feel some people''s eyes, very familiar." Yang Zhong said in a deep voice. What he didn''t say was that the eyes made him very upset.


    "This time the wedding banquet, there will definitely be many families gathered here, and there will definitely be our Yang family''s opponent. It is normal for some people to look at us." The old man calmly said: "But this time, don''t make any noise. In fact, our goal is still to ask for a few pills.


    After all, our Yang family is currently suffering. Although the power is not weak, there are still too few young talents with good talents. It needs more nurturing, and this time you can look at your son who is practicing martial arts in Tianmen. "


    Hearing this, Yang Zhong was a little sad and hopeful.


    What is sad is the situation of the Yang family, and what he hopes is his son who has not seen him for many years.


    "Old Yang is right."


    ...


    After watching Yang Zhong and the others leave, Ye Hao and the others set off again.


    After walking for a few more hours, they finally came to the gate of Shenyi Sect.


    There are many welcoming doors set up here, and dedicated people are responsible for checking the invitations in their hands to prevent people from getting in, which requires queuing.


    However, families like Shiraohui don¡¯t need to line up at all, and they don¡¯t even need to show invitations. Their identities are their passports.


    "Have you seen it just now? It''s from the Beiming family!"


    "The four major families, only Nangong and Dongfang are active in this world. Ximen and Beiming are both hidden."


    "Dongfang, Nangong, and Beiming are here. I don''t know if Ximen will come! This time we are not in vain. We can meet these big families and we will have a chance to brag when we go back."


    The people in the queue were talking a lot.


    "Ye Hao? What''s wrong with you? Let''s not go in line." Olena saw Ye Hao with a stiff expression.


    Guo Shuang looked at Ye Hao. She didn''t speak. Of course, she knew why this person showed such an expression, just because she heard the name.


    Beiming family!


    Ye Hao clenched his fists, Beiming family! My mother''s natal family, perhaps this is another insider who knows his own life experience, besides Tianmen, and has an intricate relationship with Ye Hao.


    But because of his mother''s relationship, Ye Hao never mentioned the Beiming family. Perhaps it was a kind of rejection in his heart because there was a gap in his heart.


    Why did they want to take in the mother whose martial arts was abolished?


    Why were they reluctant to help?


    Is it because of the pressure of the heavenly gate, or because I was prepared to look at it coldly!


    Ye Hao faintly felt that perhaps this time he could not only rescue Song Ying, but also uncover the mystery of his own life experience!

 Chapter 1281： Mysterious Sword Slave

    Chapter 1281 Mysterious Sword Slave


    "Sir, please show your invitation." When he came to a door, the disciple of the Divine Doctor Sect wearing a white robe looked at Ye Hao with a professional smile.


    There is no such kind of tricks and contempt.


    After all, as long as it is not a person with a very bad personality, who would make things difficult for people in this kind of situation, you must know that these are all people in the world, maybe they will step on the hard board.


    Ye Hao took out the invitation and handed it to the other party.


    The other party picked it up and took a look. It should be checking for a mark similar to an anti-counterfeiting label.


    "The invitation is not wrong, are these two friends you brought?" The reception disciple looked at the two beauties beside Ye Hao.


    "Yes. What''s the problem?" Ye Hao asked lightly.


    "No problem. Please keep this invitation. If you need accommodation later, you can go to the house and show this invitation and someone will arrange it for your husband." The disciple receiving the invitation put a red seal on the invitation, Let Ye Hao and the others go in.


    Ye Hao and the three stepped into the sect of the genius doctor.


    The aura here is stronger than outside, and there is a delicate fragrance in the air.


    The surrounding buildings are also very quaint, with a sense of paradise.


    Ye Hao looked at the slowly upward building in front.


    Presumably, the Central District and the Inner District are further inside, and Song Ying and Nangong Ziqiong should be here.


    Perspective, clairvoyance!


    Ye Hao turned on the power, his eyes began to search around.


    However, he discovered that many of the buildings within the central area were carved with magic circles, which could be isolated from prying eyes. Ye Hao did not find Nangong Ziqiong, Song Ying, and Song Xiaoyue.


    As for the inner zone, there was a barrier that looked like white and misty, and couldn''t see through.


    "What do we do now?" Olena looked at Ye Hao.


    Many people around are attracted by them. After all, this kind of Chinese martial arts banquet, the appearance of a beautiful blonde foreigner, is really a bit eye-catching.


    "According to the original plan, let''s go to the meeting place first." Ye Hao left with the two of them.


    Because of the map provided by Feng Jiu''er, Ye Hao in the outer area basically knew it by heart, and they came to a teahouse.


    This is a place for disciples and guests to drink tea and relax. The name of this teahouse is quite big, with branches all over China, and there are hundreds of teas per bowl.


    It seems that this teahouse has something to do with the Shen Yi Sect.


    Ye Hao came to the third floor and sat down by the window, ordered tea and snacks.


    This is the meeting place they agreed with Nangong Fengyi and Monk Hua. After they entered the Divine Doctor Sect, they met here.


    Ye Hao was sipping tea while looking at the view of Shen Yi Sect outside the window.


    Many disciples are setting up various wedding items.


    Because it is a martial arts school, it still retains the customs of traditional Chinese weddings.


    But today is the second day, and there are still two days before the wedding on the fifth day.


    After that, there will be more and more people. According to Feng Jiu''er''s calculations, the geniuses will gather at least a thousand people.


    "Why did you sword slave come here again to beg for tea? Didn''t you say that there are so many guests here in the past two days, so don''t come!"


    At this moment, something happened at the entrance of the teahouse. A man dressed in tatters and uncut, who looked like a bad old man appeared at the entrance of the teahouse.


    "I want to drink tea...I want to drink tea." The old man was crazy and wanted to enter the teahouse.


    But they were all stopped by the people at the door. If it weren''t for the presence of many guests, it is estimated that the waiter would have hit someone.


    Most of the people around are quietly watching.


    After all, in their opinion this is just an ordinary person.


    Don''t think that places like Tianmen are all martial arts practitioners.


    Martial arts practitioners also need someone to serve, cooking, washing and cleaning, etc. These are ordinary people.


    Their status here is low, but they will provide board and lodging.


    "If you don''t leave yet, you won''t leave. I''m going to hit you!" The waiter said, he was about to pick up the broom next to him.


    "Hold on. Let him in, I will pay for his tea." Ye Hao shouted from the third floor.


    The waiter looked at the guest at the window on the third floor and said embarrassedly: "Guest. He...he is so shabby and smells of sweat. He probably hasn''t taken a shower for a month. If he let him in, it would disturb us. This business."


    "Then let him sit at the table next to us, I will pay five times the price." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Five times!


    The waiter''s eyes lit up.


    Their tea may be very expensive, although the price here is a little cheaper than the world, but five times that is tens of thousands, and some tea is hundreds of thousands.


    "Yes, yes." The waiter immediately greeted the bad old man warmly and walked in, leading him to the third floor, where Ye Hao was sitting next to them.


    When Guo Shuang and Olena saw this bad old man, their expressions were slightly wrinkled.


    It''s not that they deliberately disliked this old man.


    This old man is really too sloppy, he smells sweat, his clothes are stained, his mouth is full of black teeth, that is the traces of smoking, his hair and beard have not been cut for many years, covering most of his face. .


    "Bring me a good pot of blue lotus green tea, and a good white jade snow cake." The old man walked up and looked at Ye Hao and others without even looking at Ye Hao and others. He didn''t even say a word of thanks, so he just sat down. Down.


    This suddenly made Olena and Guo Shuang''s impression of the old man worse.


    The waiter looked at Ye Hao, meaning that he was interrogating Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao had read the list before. The blue lotus green tea ordered by the old man was the best tea here, and the price of a pot of tea was 100,000 yuan.


    And that white jade snowflake cake is tens of thousands.


    It can be said that what is eaten here is not food, but money.


    However, most of the people in the arena who can be invited here will not care about these tens of thousands of dollars.


    But Ye Hao didn''t say much, and handed his bank card to the waiter.


    "Okay, I''m going to prepare now." The waiter swiped Ye Hao''s card and went to prepare immediately.


    Ye Hao and the bad old man have not spoken.


    After the refreshment came, the old man was eating his own food.


    Ye Hao also continued to wait for people.


    Both of them seemed to ignore each other''s existence, and even made Olena both feel that the thing that Ye Hao had just asked the old man to come up was an illusion.


    The two have no relationship at all.


    In this way, another two hours passed.


    During this period, the old man ordered a few more pots of tea and snacks.


    The price has reached millions.


    If ordinary people have probably patted the table long ago, and ate, they would not even say thank you.


    But Ye Hao didn''t care, as if it was just a few dollars.


    "Hey, what should come is still coming. What should be paid is still going to be paid. What should happen is still going to happen." Suddenly a voice sounded, with a sigh in the old man.


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up and he looked at Olena and Guo Shuang in front of him.


    The two of them didn''t seem to hear this at all.


    "At two o''clock in the night, come and find me in Zhujian Valley, alone." This voice rang again. At this time, the old man had finished eating, and walked out swayingly, his beard was covered with cakes. Scum.


    When some guests saw this man, they frowned and looked disgusted.


    "Why are you inviting this person to dinner? Overcoming sympathy? This person is really not polite at all. After eating you millions, you don''t even say a word of thanks." Guo Shuang muttered, feeling sorry for Ye Hao. worth it.


    But Ye Hao didn''t think so. He kept watching the bad old man leave the teahouse and disappear into the distance.

 Chapter 1282： Plan cant keep up with changes

    Chapter 1282 the plan can''t keep up with the changes


    When the old man appeared just now, Ye Hao felt a strange feeling in him.


    So he invited him upstairs.


    After approaching, Ye Hao made more discoveries.


    There is no fluctuation in this person, even more ordinary than ordinary people.


    It stands to reason that this is normal, after all, except for martial arts practitioners, they are ordinary people.


    But this is what caused Ye Hao''s suspicion. People here who live in an environment with ample spiritual energy for a long time, even if they can''t cultivate, the spiritual energy in their bodies will be stronger than ordinary people.


    But this old man didn''t have any aura in his body. There was only one possibility. This person''s strength was unfathomable, and he could suppress his strength so that no one could discover it.


    In the end, the old man also used the technique of sound transmission to his ears to send a message to Ye Hao. Although he didn''t know what that meant, he asked himself to go to Forge Sword Valley at two midnight. There must be something to say.


    "Waitress, let me ask you some questions." Ye Hao looked at the waiter who was cleaning the place where the old man was sitting. It was the one who drove the old man out before.


    He was wiping the seat with a towel little by little, and freshened the air with perfume, which seemed quite disgusting.


    "Guest, what do you need." The waiter looked at Ye Hao flatly.


    "I want to ask you about the person just now." Ye Hao took out a stack of Grandpa Mao from the storage ring, which, if not to mention, was tens of thousands of dollars.


    When the waiter saw the money opened his eyes, he immediately put the money into his pocket and looked at Ye Hao grinning.


    "You ask, as long as I know, I will tell you."


    "He is from the Forge Sword Valley?" Ye Hao asked


    "Yes. He is the sword slave of Forge Sword Valley."


    "Know what his name is."


    The waiter hesitated and shook his head: "I really don''t know. I was arranged to this teahouse eight years ago. That bad old man was here at that time. Everyone called him a sword slave, as if he was Zhujiangu. The handyman over there.


    I heard that he would come to us every week to ask for tea and refreshments, but the average salary of their sword slaves is only three thousand a month. A serving of ordinary tea in our place costs a few thousand, so they can''t afford it.


    But that bad old man came every time, and he couldn''t help him. Sometimes he would give him some guests to eat the leftovers. He didn''t mind. Sometimes he would sit at the door and eat, and then leave when he was full.


    Today, because of the great rejoicing day of Shen Yizong, there are so many guests. I didn''t want him to disturb our business, so I wanted to drive him away. "


    Sword slave?


    Ye Hao frowned slightly, and then he asked: "Then the people here before don''t know the identity of this sword slave, his age?


    "Not to mention, his age has always been a mystery. I heard the grandmother who has been cleaning here telling me. When she was young, she arrived here at the age of twenty. At that time, the bad old man was there, and it was a day of unwillingness, but Not as sloppy as it is now.


    That grandma is now 50 or 60 years old.


    That bad old man is at least eighty or ninety years old, but fortunately, Tianmen is benevolent. As long as those who are lucky enough to enter Tianmen, they will take care of you regardless of birth, aging, sickness or death, and will not say anything and drive you away when you are old.


    Although you may not enjoy it well, at least life is worry-free, and the environment here is good, you are not afraid of getting sick at all, and it is not a problem to live 80 or 90 years old. "


    Seeing the waiter talk endlessly, it was all useless information, he waved his hand and let the other party go down.


    "Why are you suddenly so interested in this sword slave?" Guo Shuang looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    "It''s okay." Ye Hao didn''t say what the bad old man had told himself before.


    After waiting for a long time, Monk Hua and the others came and sat next to Ye Hao.


    The two groups of people ate their own food, as if they didn''t know each other.


    After that, Nangong Ziqiong did not come, but Feng Jiuer did.


    She pointed to the place where Ye Hao and Monk Hua were separated by a few seats: "I''ll just do it there. Give me a piece of flower tea."


    "Okay." The waiter went to prepare.


    When Feng Jiu''er walked to Ye Hao''s table, she put a headset on the table, and also walked to Monk Hua.


    Ye Hao picked up the headset and put it into his ear.


    Feng Jiu''er sat in his seat, took out a book and placed it in front of him, pretending to read seriously.


    "When I came up, there was no doubt."


    Feng Jiu''er''s words reached Ye Hao and Monk Hua.


    "everything is normal."


    "It''s okay."


    Ye Hao and Hua Monk replied quietly.


    "Don¡¯t do anything for the next two days. The wedding will be held between the 4th and the 5th at the New Year¡¯s Eve. We will confirm the time when Nangong Ziqiong will appear and the wedding room she is waiting for before the wedding. The planned time." Feng Jiuer ordered.


    "Yes."


    "If there is an emergency, please use the mobile phone you gave you before to contact me. But remember, don''t contact me when it is in danger."


    "Ok."


    "Monk Flower, you leave first." Feng Jiu''er took a sip of the tea he sent.


    Monk Hua took off the earphones, took the red snake, and Jinya got up, packed their things and prepared to go, the earphones in their hands ejected and fell into Feng Jiu''er''s hands.


    Then they left the teahouse.


    Ye Hao raised her head and glanced at Feng Jiu''er in the distance. She had something to tell herself, it should be because of Song Ying and Song Xiaoyue.


    "Nangong Fengyi investigated a piece of information. Song Ying was transferred to Tianmen this morning. Song Xiaoyue can presumably be on the back mountain of Shenyi Sect. The five elements and seven-star formations have already begun to be deployed on the 4th and 5th. It''s done during the alternation."


    Feng Jiu''er''s voice shocked Ye Hao.


    Song Ying was transferred to Tianmen!


    That was the main peak of the Four Peaks of the Heavenly Vessels, which meant that the difficulty had increased several times.


    "Ms. Feng Yi''s plan is to rescue Song Xiaoyue first. Song Ying''s words... there is no danger for the time being, and you can find a way to rescue them later." When Feng Jiu''er said this, she raised her head and looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    According to what she knows about this man, he is very likely...


    "You continue to proceed according to your plan, and I will be responsible for Song Ying''s affairs." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "Tianmen is very dangerous, there are countless strong people there. The difficulty is at least dozens of times more than that of the Divine Doctor Sect. So far, no one who dared to break into the main peak of Tianmen has been able to leave the Tianmen safely!" Feng Jiu''er frowned and tried to dissuade Ye Hao. .


    "I said, I''m responsible for Song Ying''s affairs. If there is nothing else, I will withdraw first." Ye Hao stood up, the earphones in his hand ejected and landed in the cracks of Feng Jiu''er''s book.


    Feng Jiu''er sighed as she looked at the back of Ye Hao leaving.


    pick up the phone.


    "Hey. You still don''t know what his character is. When you asked me to spread the word, I already predicted it. This is not a small thing. It is already very dangerous in the genius doctor sect.


    Go to Tianmen, I really don¡¯t know how to write dead words. He said that Song Ying''s matter was resolved by herself.


    As you wish? Do we really watch him go to death? Ugh... well... I''ll talk about it then. This is really troublesome. "

 Chapter 1283： Night party sword

    Chapter 1283 Night Meeting Sword Slave


    The sky gradually darkened.


    Most of the people who came to Tianmen today have been resting in the arranged yard.


    In a three-person room, Ye Hao opened his eyes, and he glanced at Guo Shuang and Olena on the two beds next to them. Both women were already asleep.


    Ye Hao crept out of the bed and opened the door to leave.


    When Ye Hao closed the door, Guo Shuang opened his eyes.


    Where is this guy going in the middle of the night?


    Could it be that he is going to save Song Ying and the others now?


    Guo Shuang...No, it should be his sister Guo Shuangshuang at the moment.


    Guo Shuangshuang looked at Olena who was sleeping, and she followed out of the room.


    But outside the door, she did not see Ye Hao.


    "Strange, this guy runs so fast." Guo Shuangshuang frowned. Now she didn''t even know where the guy was going.


    However, that kid shouldn''t find his own way out at this time to save people.


    Guo Shuangshuang thought for a while, she went back to the room and glanced at Olena on the bed. She walked into the bathroom and turned on the faucet.


    Then she took out her mobile phone and dialed the number.


    "Hey, it''s me, both."


    "Yes, I have followed him to the Tianshan Mountain now. According to their plan, it should be done during the wedding on the 4th and 5th!"


    "But that guy ran out sneakily just now, I didn''t find him."


    "Suspicious situation? He''s been quite normal these past two days. By the way! When we were waiting in the teahouse in the morning, an old man with a raunchy sword slave ran out.


    Ye Hao invited him to a meal out of good intentions, and the old man left without thanking him for the last time. "


    Guo Shuangshuang seemed to be reporting the situation to someone.


    "What? Don''t worry about him. Okay. What about their rescue plan this time? Should I try my best to help them?"


    "According to the opportunity to ensure Ye Hao''s safety, nothing else. I understand. I''ll hang up first. I''ll report to you if there are other situations."


    After speaking, Guo Shuangshuang hung up the phone and turned off the faucet. Since that person said that she should leave her alone, then she didn''t have to worry about it and continued to sleep.


    Guo Shuangshuang went back to bed and continued to sleep on his own.


    ...


    A place where I don''t know where it is, the surrounding area is pitch black, and the only thing with a little light is the surface of the lake. There are a few luminous bugs flying on the surface of the lake.


    By the lake, an old woman was standing there holding a red paper fan.


    She looked at the stars in the north: "Sword slave?"


    "It seems that some are indeed destined, some people are destined to meet, and some things are destined to happen. After all, it is your blood, is he also destined to go on that path of no return!"


    The old woman sighed, looked at the lake and stopped talking.


    Tianmai four peaks.


    Ye Hao used the invisibility technique to come to the central area of ??Shenyi Sect.


    There are a few disciples of Shen Yizong who are patrolling with flashlights. If ordinary people don''t take a few steps, they will be discovered.


    Now that the three religions and nine currents of all sects of the Divine Medicine Sect are gathered here, maybe something will happen.


    Ye Hao crossed the central area and came to a mountain road.


    This mountain road leads to three places, and the most central road is straight up, which leads to the main peak of the Tianmai, which is the Tianmen.


    The other two are the Tianji Pavilion on the left, and the sword valley on the right.


    The reason why Ye Hao ran out late at night was of course because of what the sword slave said during the day.


    See you at Zhujiangu at two midnight.


    Although he didn''t know what the identity of the sword slave was, Ye Hao still wanted to meet this person, that was his instinct.


    I walked up the mountain road for almost half an hour, at one o''clock in the night.


    Ye Hao has already come to Cast Sword Valley.


    Zhujian Valley is different from Shenyi Sect.


    There are no luxurious pavilions, nor domineering doors.


    I saw a black giant sword about ten meters high in the ground.


    A few words are engraved on the giant sword.


    Forge Sword Valley


    It seems that you belonged to the Forge Sword Valley if you walked here, but there are really few people in the Forge Sword Valley, and there is no disciple on patrol.


    Ye Hao could only see the horrible broken peak, and some faint flames could be seen in the broken peak.


    "Why did you come so early."


    A voice suddenly came from behind Ye Hao, and Ye Hao, who was almost frightened, did not immediately display his blood wolf form.


    But fortunately, he saw the sword slave he saw during the day standing behind him.


    "Old man, can you not be so fascinating and scared of heart disease." Ye Hao patted his chest, he looked at the old man who was no different from the morning.


    He was even more sure that this old man was not simple, he could test himself without any perception, this guy''s strength was at least above the Sixth Innate.


    But how could a warrior with six levels of innateness be so sloppy like this.


    Ye Hao can guarantee that he will take this old man to tell others that this is a congenital warrior.


    The other party either thinks you have been cheated or thinks you are crazy.


    "Don''t do bad things, don''t be afraid of ghosts knocking on the door."


    Jian Nu murmured, his eyes dropped, looking at Ye Hao Kongkong''s hands, his brows were slightly frowned.


    "Coming empty-handed?"


    This still couldn''t hear the meaning of the old man''s words, it was that he disliked Ye Hao and didn''t bring anything.


    "If you want to drink, I have all kinds of wine, white wine, red wine and beer. If you want to eat, how about bread, burger and sausage." Ye Hao took out those things from the storage ring.


    The old man directly took the liquor in Ye Hao''s hand and took a sip.


    "Cool, I haven''t drunk such a good wine for a long time. A good wine must be accompanied by a good meal. Wouldn''t these things contaminate the wine? Come tomorrow night." The old man was about to leave.


    This guy is really weird, it''s even better to drink.


    "Wait, I don''t have ready-made delicacies, but I have the ingredients, and I can cook them for you." Ye Hao took out a bunch of ingredients, including rice, vegetables, and even pork, beef, mutton and chicken.


    This was what Ye Hao prepared for a rainy day. Anyway, all the antiques were left in Wushuang City. The storage ring has a lot of space, so you don''t need it for nothing.


    "You can cook?" Jian Nu looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    "I never lie." Ye Hao said confidently, but he looked around: "But this is not a place for cooking."


    "Come with me, don''t lose it." The Sword Slave took the wine and jumped out directly, leaving a shadow on the spot.


    This is a bit fast.


    But Ye Hao didn''t admit defeat, using Nine Yang''s internal strength to entangle on his legs.


    "Old man, where are we going?" Ye Hao followed Jian Slave.


    Jian Slave glanced at Ye Hao behind him in surprise: "You''ll know if you follow."


    After finishing speaking, his speed increased by one level again, and Ye Hao followed closely behind.


    Seeing that Ye Hao still had this speed, Jian Slave continued to improve his speed.


    The two of them seemed to be running in a race, shuttled between the mountains and you chased me.


    This is farther and farther away from the Forge Sword Valley.


    And the road that I walked is getting narrower and narrower. Almost there are cliffs at my feet, and the smallest place to go is less than one square meter.


    Ye Hao showed off Lingbo''s microsteps and speed enhancement, which was barely able to catch up with the old man''s pace.


    In the end, they were even surrounded by clouds and fog, and the visibility was less than half a meter, and under their feet were stone pillars, as if they were walking plum blossom piles.

 Chapter 1284： Killer God of War

    Chapter 1284 Killing God and God of War


    "Your kid is okay, and he can step slightly."


    After you chased me for a few minutes, Jian Slave finally stopped.


    "Whhhh...you are the one who gave in." Ye Hao panted, sweat on his forehead.


    Look at the sword slave again, drinking the wine without changing his face.


    Although Ye Hao didn''t use the blood wolf state, and the speed was not the peak, but you know if people use their full strength.


    Anyway, the strength of this old man is absolutely extraordinary.


    "This place is good, you can cook for me here. But if you don''t do it well, don''t blame me for throwing you off this." Jian Slave sat on the floor and continued to drink with the wine.


    At this time, Ye Hao had time to look around. He was immersed in chasing the sword slave just now.


    If there is a lag, maybe he will fall off a cliff.


    He looked around, there was a towering stone platform, about two hundred square meters, under the stone platform was an abyss surrounded by clouds.


    And the only thing that can go here is the stone pillars hidden in the clouds.


    On this road, if there is not enough speed and strength, it is estimated that it will be a life of nine deaths.


    But if you don''t talk about the dangers, this place is still good.


    Above the clouds and mist, there is a vast sea of ??stars above your head, with cold wind blowing from time to time.


    Very artistic.


    But one thing is strange. In the center of this stone platform is a table made of white jade, and there are four jade stools around it.


    However, there are already many signs of erosion by wind and snow.


    "Hey, there are stools and tables here. Why sit on the ground?" Ye Hao said as he walked toward the table.


    "Sit not allowed!"


    Jian Slave let out a low drink, and Ye Hao felt that his heart was shocked.


    "If you don''t sit down, why don''t you be angry?" Ye Hao muttered, and didn''t sit on the stool.


    Take out some barbecue materials from the storage props and start to make delicious here.


    At this moment, the two entered silence again.


    Jian Slave drinks, Ye Hao cooks.


    The two seemed to treat each other as nonexistent.


    Until the wine in the sword slave''s hand was drunk.


    "The wine is gone." Jian Slave looked at Ye Hao.


    This meant asking Ye Hao for wine.


    "Want to drink? Then answer my question." Ye Hao finally waited for the opportunity, he pretended to be calm and continued to cook the food.


    "You are threatening me!" Jian Slave appeared with a force.


    Ye Hao is not afraid: "This is not a threat, this is a deal. And if you think about it, if you want to have tea in the morning, I have it, and if you want tea, I also have it; you let me come here at two midnight, I Here comes; you asked me to give you wine, I gave it; you want to eat wine and food, I am also here to make it for you now.


    But until now, you have not told at all, who are you? What is it that you asked me to come? "


    Jian Nu snorted coldly, as if a child had a temper: "If you don''t tell, don''t tell, I don''t care about your wine."


    "It''s not rare wine, don''t drink it." Ye Hao said, taking out a pot of wine and taking a sip, and put it next to the bottle without cap.


    He saw the sword slave''s gaze cast over, and he also specially added: "I''m a lot older, don''t do things like gangsters."


    "Huh." Jian Nu turned around and looked at the scenery of the sea of ??clouds outside.


    But two scents are blowing in the wind, one is the scent of grilled chicken wings, and the other is the scent of wine.


    Jian Nu swallowed.


    "Roasted chicken wings, I love it the most... this wine is also good." Ye Hao sat on the ground, grilling golden chicken wings and drinking.


    It feels quite enjoyable.


    Ye Hao saw Jian Nu sneaking over, he looked at Jian Nu jokingly, "Want to eat?"


    "I don''t eat it. Isn''t it just chicken wings and fine wine? I''ve lived such a big life and haven''t eaten anything." Jian Slave turned his head again.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth curled up, and he believed that the sword slave would soon fall under the fragrance.


    Nothing else, just because this wine is made from the exquisite emerald flower that even the inborn warriors would be intoxicated by drinking it.


    This roast chicken is something made by himself who has the talent of the God of Cookery.


    In the end, Jian Slave couldn''t help it anymore and turned around and walked in front of Ye Hao.


    "Give me wine and roast chicken."


    "Can you chat?" Ye Hao squinted at Jian Slave.


    Isn''t it said that **** is still spicy? This is because you do not have fine wine and food!


    That sentence is correct, if you want to conquer a person, you must first conquer her stomach.


    This sentence is valid for anyone.


    "I haven''t talked to the old man for a long time. Since you don''t dislike the old man being dirty and smelly, just talk. But I''m going to say that if the wine and food are eaten well, then there is no need to talk." Jian Slave Road.


    Ye Hao took out dozens of bottles of fine wine and placed it in front of Jian Slave.


    At the same time, various delicacies were placed on the barbecue grill, and the cooked ones were delivered to the sword slave.


    One bite of wine, one bite of delicious food.


    Jian Slave took a long breath: "Cool!"


    "Who on earth are you? With extraordinary strength, why do I want to be a sword slave in Forge Sword Valley? What should I call you?" Ye Hao kept grilling and asked at the same time.


    "Is it important to me who I am? It doesn''t matter. You young people don''t have a saying, everyone who is missing in this world will turn around!" Jian Nu gave an ambiguous answer.


    Since the other party didn''t want to say his identity, Ye Hao stopped asking.


    After all, Jian Nu himself didn''t say just now, he would definitely answer Ye Hao''s question.


    "You know me!" Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "Know." Jian Nu gave a simple word.


    "You still know my parents!" Ye Hao''s eyes became delicate.


    "Eighty years ago, Ye Ming, the **** of killing, who slaughtered no one in the world who dared to attack, was chased and killed by China''s rivers and lakes for ten years, but finally killed the terrifying God of War Ye Zhan! Jian Slave spit out these words with respect in his eyes.


    Killing God Ye Ming, Ares God Ye Zhan!


    Just listening to these names, Ye Hao felt a sense of pride from within.


    "But it is estimated that no one knows these two people anymore. After all, the records of the two people are all in accordance with the instructions of the Tianmen, and they are all sealed and cannot be passed on."


    Jian Nu sighed, as if regretting something.


    "Senior, please tell me what''s going on with them? Why are my grandpa and my father being chased by the world, and even after their lives and deaths are unknown, all the information they have existed has to be eliminated!" Ye Hao squeezed Fist asked.


    He had checked his own life experience countless times, and after learning that his father was called Ye Zhan, he also checked it.


    But apart from the thousands or hundreds with the same name, there was nothing about the whereabouts of Ye Hao''s father.


    How much energy is needed to erase all information about a person''s existence in this world!


    "I don''t understand your father''s affairs. But your grandfather, I know, he took a path that no one else would or dared to take, a path of no return." Jian Nu took a swig.

 Chapter 1285： Who said your mother died

    Chapter 1285: Who Said Your Mother Is Dead


    "He''s dead?" Ye Hao looked at Jian Slave in surprise.


    "He didn''t die, although he disappeared for a hundred years. But he definitely didn''t die! He just kept fighting in an unknown corner, fighting for their great dream!" Jian Slave said.


    "Who is fighting!" Ye Hao asked.


    Jian Nu was silent this time, he looked at Ye Hao and then at the sky.


    Finally he took a sip of wine.


    "Ye Ming, that''s your grandfather. I told me when he left. He is going to a place, a place he must go. There are enemies he needs to defeat.


    At that time, I was still a hairy boy and asked him, where? What enemy?


    He just said two sentences, which I will never forget. "


    Jian Slave stood up, staggering a little, as if drunk.


    "If there is **** in this world, it must be where I go. If there are demons in this world, it must be them."


    hell? demon?


    Ye Hao was a little confused. If it were to be taken literally, did his grandfather go to **** to kill the enemy?


    But it didn''t look like this.


    "What about the second sentence?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Please take good care of my child, you don''t need too much, you just need to save his life when he is about to die." Jian Nu turned around and looked at Ye Hao: "That is your father."


    "Did you know, the proud man, the man who dared to shoot a sword at anyone and never bends over. He bowed to me because of this request. Since then, I have never seen him again? , And his son.


    After that, it came out that Ye Ming, the **** of killing, slaughtered the world, looking for one by one sect, and killing one by one. Many elders and even the master of the sect were killed by Ye Ming.


    No one knew what this was because of it, and it was said that Ye Ming had also become the demon master of the underworld at that time! But after the last battle, Ye Ming disappeared. No one knew whether he was alive or dead, and where did he go? "


    The devil!


    Ye Hao was shocked. It seemed that Guo Shuang was right. His grandfather really had something to do with the underworld, and he was still the master of the underworld!


    "After everyone recovered from the **** disaster, before they had time to breathe, a young man appeared on the rivers and lakes again, holding a sharp sword, looking around.


    He went to all the schools that Ye Ming had visited before.


    The first question asked was: where did my father go.


    However, Ye Zhan did not kill at the time. It was just that he entered other people''s sects without their consent, as if he were in an uninhabited state. This caused complaints in the world, and even everyone panicked when they learned that this was Ye Ming''s son. .


    They were afraid that there would be a second killer in this world, and finally, under the auspices of Tianmen, the rivers and lakes began to set off another **** storm. All the innate martial artists of the various sects have begun to hunt down this Ye Zhan, which lasted ten years. "


    Sword Slave suddenly looked up to the sky and roared with sarcasm in his laughter.


    "Ten years. After ten years of chasing after that group of people, they are getting stronger and stronger, but their people are getting more and more dead."


    "Finally! I heard people say that in the end my father fell in love with my mother and gave birth to me. Then, because of my relationship, my father went to the Heavenly Gate Master and asked to let him go, but he was killed by the Heavenly Master and fell into it. Abyss! Is this true!"


    Ye Hao asked emotionally.


    His life experience finally slowly unraveled the fog in front of him.


    "Hehe, there are too many rumors on the rivers and lakes. Presumably this is what an old guy in a certain family told you." Jian Nu sneered.


    Ye Hao looked at Jian Slave.


    "Your father is not dead either."


    Father is not dead!


    Ye Hao shook his body.


    "Hey, don''t burn the roast chicken!" Jian Slave reminded.


    Ye Hao came back to his senses and hurriedly handed the roast chicken in his hand to the sword slave, and looked at Ye Hao anxiously: "Then what the **** is going on! My father is not dead, why did he leave my mother, and I."


    "Leave it? No, he never left anyone. He was buried in Tianmen. In fact, I fulfilled my promise and worked with him to design a plan to hide from the sky. It is to let him disappear from the front, so that you don''t need to be like him. Grew up in battle and blood like that."


    Jian Slave ate the roast chicken, and he recalled that rainy night twenty years ago.


    He received the piece of jade, and despite breaking his oath, he secretly went down the mountain and saw the man''s child in the thatched hut at the foot of the four peaks of Tianmai.


    Although this was the first time he saw this child, even though he was over 30 years old, at the first sight, he recognized that this person was Ye Ming''s son.


    That temperament is exactly the same.


    At that time, there was a woman in a quilt behind him, with a crying baby in her arms.


    "Senior. The younger generation asked Senior to come, because there was a request, please, Senior must agree to me!" Ye Zhan bowed to him, his eyes were exactly the same as those that the man had bowed to him when he left.


    "You said, since you came to me with this thing, I will definitely do what you said." He clenched the jade pendant in his hand.


    Ye Zhan pointed to Bei Ming Sisi behind him: "This is my wife, Sisi."


    "Senior good." Bei Ming Sisi slapped him to take care of him.


    At that time, he could see that the woman was tired and her eyes were bloodshot.


    After all, there were rumors before that a certain sect of eight-fold innate martial artist was chasing them.


    "This is my child, Ye Hao." Ye Zhan pointed to the infant child: "This time I asked the seniors for help is to let me die so that my child can live a normal life."


    Hearing what Jian Nu said, Ye Hao was shocked and almost knocked over the hip flask next to him.


    "Of course this is not really dead. The first step of the plan is to ask the heavenly master to agree that as long as Ye Zhan is dead, he will no longer chase your mother and daughter. The heavenly master agreed.


    Then came the second step, how to make Ye Zhan die. Before that, Ye Zhan took a body-protecting golden pill in advance. That golden pill is very precious but it is a peerless sacred pill. The effect is that it can block a mortal blow, but the body will go in and die.


    In this way, the old master hit Ye Zhan''s chest with his own trick, and Ye Zhan vomited blood into the deep valley. Everyone thought Ye Zhan was dead.


    In fact, I was already waiting below, caught Ye Zhan who was falling, and hid him secretly to heal his wounds! And left a corpse that fell apart and was the same size as your father but was no longer recognizable. "


    It turned out to be suspended animation!


    But I have to say that this took a big risk. If the old celestial master chose to behead directly at that time, it would be useless even with the body protection golden core.


    Father he was betting.


    "Then why he didn''t come to me after he recovered from the injury. My mother struggled to raise me, does he know! My mother...mother, she was framed to death in the end." Ye Hao gritted his teeth, if Ye Zhan is not dead. , Then why didn''t he come to them.


    Jian Slave looked at Ye Hao and spit out an astonishing news.


    "Who said your mother was dead."

 Chapter 1286： Hide from the sky

    Chapter 1286


    "I...my mother was buried by myself..." Ye Hao looked at Jian Slave in astonishment, his hand movement had stopped.


    "You... what do you mean?"


    Ye Hao was a little dazed at the moment, wondering what Jian Slave was talking about.


    "Hey, you may have never heard of the Beiming family''s unique knowledge. The Beiming divine art, if you cultivate above the innate realm, you can peel off part of your body and soul. Form another clone that is exactly the same as yourself.


    However, after casting, the body''s strength will drop sharply, and it will be very weak. This Beiming divine art can only be used once, and if the clone dies, the body will also suffer damage.


    But once the clone can cultivate well, the cultivation speed will be twice as fast, which is why the Beiming family can become one of the four major families. However, the requirements of Beiming divine art cultivation are very demanding. In modern times, almost no one in the Beiming family can learn it. "Jian Nu shook his head regretfully.


    Beiming magic!


    Doppelganger!


    Ye Hao was stunned by the huge information.


    "Senior means that the mother who has been with me for many years is actually just a clone!" Ye Hao''s expression was complicated.


    Jian Nu looked at Ye Hao, he took a sip of wine.


    "Yes. This was also part of the plan at the time. In fact, the reason why your father was so anxious was because he finally learned about Ye Ming''s whereabouts, which is the news of that place.


    And because of some relationship, he can''t take you there, but if he keeps you here. Your grandfather and your father''s enemies will definitely hunt you down, and the only way is to let them vent their anger.


    How to vent your anger? Just let your father die in front of the world! "Jian Nu said solemnly.


    "And your mother chose to leave with your father. Let the clone follow you and go to the south incognito. However, the clone of Beiming Divine Art has a drawback. Although it is not different from the body, it can still be controlled by the body.


    But if you cannot communicate with the body for a long time, the energy will become weaker and weaker. According to the original estimate, that clone should be able to accompany you for about forty years, but it''s a pity that at that time, the celestial master also abolished your mother''s clone''s martial arts, which immediately reduced life expectancy.


    But it will not disappear in more than ten years. "Jian Nu looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    Ye Hao thought for a while. It should be because of being fed chronic poison that he died early.


    Hearing such news, Ye Hao couldn''t calm down.


    Father is not dead, mother is not dead.


    Only a clone of my mother has accompanied me for many years.


    Ye Hao didn''t know whether to complain or to be happy.


    At this moment, he is really mixed.


    "Then, did my father tell you where they went?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    All this has something to do with the mysterious place, the mysterious place.


    Grandpa is gone, and father and mother are gone.


    Whether they are alive or dead now is a mystery.


    "I don''t know. All I know is these. If you want to say that there are only a few people in this world who know these secrets, but one of them happens to be here." Jian Slave looked into the distance: "My master, old man Heavenly Master."


    "The old master is your master?" Ye Hao looked at Jian Slave in surprise.


    "Are you surprised? I am the apprentice of the heavenly master, why should I help the two enemies of the rivers and lakes?" Jian Slaughter laughed at himself.


    Ye Hao didn''t ask, just looked at Jian Slave.


    Jian Slave picked up a pot of wine, did not drink it, but poured it down from head to toe.


    "Because of a feeling, a feeling that your father and grandfather have. Although I don''t know what they are doing, I feel that what they are doing must be right. Even if they are cast aside by the world! And you Grandpa is my idol."


    Jian Slave closed his eyes, feeling the liquor sliding across his face.


    "For this reason, I still had a big quarrel with my master, but the master''s kindness in nurturing me, in the end, I swear that I will never walk down the four peaks of the Heavenly Meridians in my life, nor will I step into the main peak of the Heavenly Gate.


    Since then, there has been a crazy old man in Zhujian Valley. Would you ask me why I didn''t go to Tianji Pavilion? Those people are so boring, boring, and they know to say things they don''t understand all day long.


    As for the Divine Medicine Sect, I don¡¯t like their lord, but the tea in their teahouse is delicious, and I will go there from time to time.


    But it is better to make swords valley, everyone is doing their own things, there are few people, but life is fulfilling. And I almost became the Valley Master of Forge Sword Valley back then, so I should stay here. "Jian Nu sighed.


    This person might become the Lord of the Valley of Swords!


    Ye Hao looked at the sword slave: "What about your sword? The people in the Forge Sword Valley use swords as weapons. They claim to be the most powerful swords in the world except for the Ximen family."


    "Sword? What is a sword? A piece of iron? A weapon?" Jian Slave smiled, holding the hip flask, as if drunkly dancing a sword.


    Sword Slave brought something in these words.


    Ye Hao was silent for a while, he had roughly understood his own life experience, and what was important now was the immediate matter.


    "Old Jian, my wife and some friends are being hijacked by Tianmen, can you..."


    Knowing the identity of this person, and once helped himself, calling Jiannu really disrespectful, Ye Hao called him Jianlao.


    "Fine, nothing. Drink enough wine, and the roast chicken is full. I have said what should be said, and what should be talked about." Old Jian has a pot of wine in his left hand and a pot of wine in his right.


    The next moment he disappeared in front of Ye Hao.


    "Go your own way, don''t regret it."


    Ye Hao looked around for a while, but he didn''t see Elder Jian again.


    He stared at the moon in the distance, this time he had gained a lot.


    But now we have to find a way to deal with Song Ying and the others. I originally wanted to ask Old Master Jian for help, but it seems that Old Master Jian is unwilling to make a move.


    But presumably he shouldn''t take action against himself.


    Thinking of this, Ye Hao packed up his things and returned on the way he had always been.


    A few minutes later, Master Jian appeared on the stone platform again. He walked to the stone table, and the flask in his hand was raised high and dropped to the ground.


    "It''s been eighty years, eighty years. You''ve all gone, you''ve all gone. At the time I said I was young, so I kept it. This stay is 80 years.


    Now I don''t even know whether you are dead or alive, where and where, what good is it for me to keep this old life. "


    There was crystal clearness in Old Jian''s eyes, and his body was trembling, because it was suppressing his inner emotions.


    Finally, the wine in the jug in Master Jian''s hand was finished, and he looked at the four positions with deep eyes, as if he had seen a scene from many years ago.


    "Brothers, I miss you."


    Old Jian clenched his fists, and said in agony.


    Finally, he left in the morning light.


    He is still the sword slave of the forging sword valley.

 Chapter 1287： Guo Shuangs guess

    Chapter 1287


    Back in the room, Ye Hao quietly took off his clothes and prepared to lie on the bed.


    "I ran out this night, is it possible to do something about male thieves and female prostitutes?" A voice came from Ye Hao''s bed.


    I saw Guo Shuangshuang rubbing his eyes, as if he had just woke up.


    "I''m going! Why did you run into my bed?" Ye Hao was startled, and he stepped back subconsciously. He accidentally knocked over the decorative flowerpot next to him, and the water inside flowed out.


    Ye Hao hurriedly straightened, and then wiped clean water with a napkin, because there was no trash can, he crumpled the paper and put it on the table first.


    Guo Shuangshuang got up, she leaned in front of Ye Hao and sniffed.


    "The smell of roast chicken and wine? You''re going to have a supper!" Guo Shuangshuang looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Does this guy ran out in the middle of the night, just to eat supper?


    "I''m in a bad mood, can''t I go out for a drink." Ye Hao cast a blank eye at Guo Shuangshuang. Since Guo Shuangshuang is awake, he doesn''t have to pretend to be asleep.


    He walked into the bathroom and began to take a shower. After all, he had a night of barbecue for the old man, and he smelled of oily smoke.


    And one less night''s sleep will not be much better.


    Guo Shuangshuang sat on the bed and muttered in confusion: Is this guy really just going out to eat? This shouldn''t be.


    At this moment, a ray of sunlight shone in from the house, Guo Shuangshuang''s eyes opened and closed, and his previous temperament disappeared completely.


    "I... how did I run into Ye Hao''s bed!" Guo Shuang stared at the bed he was on.


    Yesterday, before handing over the control of her body to her younger sister, she clearly remembered that she was placed on the leftmost bed, with Olena in the middle. This should be Ye Hao''s bed!


    An idea came to Guo Shuang''s mind. Before, his sister kept doing various ambiguous things with Ye Hao.


    Could it be that my sister liked this man, so she ran into this man''s bed today.


    Guo Shuang checked his body, and there was no abnormality as expected, but this does not mean that nothing has happened. After all, with so much technology now, his younger sister wants to satisfy Ye Hao without wanting to hurt her body, said I may use other methods...


    The thought of these Guo Shuang is a little nauseous and nauseous.


    And Guo Shuang also found a crucial "evidence!"


    A few **** of napkins on the side table.


    Guo Shuang is not stupid Baitian, she knows exactly what it means, it must be something they have done, and then the sister used it for wiping, or... Ye Hao helped...


    Guo Shuang hurried to find his notebook.


    This time the notepad is empty and there is no record.


    This is a very abnormal thing. Even if nothing happens to her sister all night, she will leave a few words!


    This suddenly confirmed Guo Shuang''s inner guess.


    She bit her lip and walked to the bathroom door, where there was the sound of water.


    "That... Ye Hao."


    "What''s the matter? I''ll take a shower first, I just got sweat all over my body."


    Uh


    I just got all sweat on my body!


    This not only caused a series of unimaginable images to appear in Guo Shuang''s mind.


    "No... it''s okay." There were still many questions to ask before, but now Guo Shuang couldn''t ask anymore, she went back to her bed.


    She began to conduct a careful examination of her body. At this moment, she could think of a lot of strange things in her body.


    For example, a black hair on the corner of the mouth.


    For example, two red marks on the knee.


    For example, the position of the bra shoulder strap has moved a few centimeters.


    For example, my chest seems to hurt.


    For example, the scratches on your butt.


    All of this makes Guo Shuang more convinced of his speculation.


    My sister is in love with Ye Hao!


    If Guo Shuangshuang, who is still "resting" at the moment, knew her sister''s speculation, she would definitely laugh at her sister''s imagination.


    The hair at the corner of her mouth, that is her own hair, may be split and broken, so it looks like a man''s short hair.


    The red mark on her knee was that she was bored on Ye Hao''s bed last night. This is why the bra shoulder straps moved and there was some pain in the chest. It was probably caused by prolonged squeezing.


    As for the scratches on the buttocks, those were the **** mosquitoes last night.


    The mosquitoes in this cultivating treasure land were different. They were still flying in February, and there was no sound at all. They bit directly on Guo Shuangshuang''s ass.


    To illustrate, Guo Shuangshuang prefers to wear **** underwear.


    Of course these Guo Shuang didn''t know, she was still immersed in her own fantasy.


    "But... But Ye Hao already has a woman, and she''s still a pregnant woman." Guo Shuang frowned.


    "But for the martial artist, three wives and four concubines are really not a big deal." Guo Shuang filled the hole for himself again.


    "Furthermore, looking at the situation a few days ago, Shuangshuang and Ye Hao had a very good conversation and had experienced such ambiguous things. And Ye Hao is also very good, even if I have a slight affection for him. I should say that there is no one. Women would not like Ye Hao.


    Thinking about it this way, it is normal for both to like him. After all, Shuangshuang has very few people in contact with her, she finally has a person she likes, and she will definitely try to catch it. "


    In this way, in Guo Shuang''s brain circuit, she has compiled a plot.


    The previous actions of Guo Shuangshuang can also be explained clearly, that is to seduce Ye Hao.


    In the end, Guo Shuangshuang successfully got together with Ye Hao tonight. Although he did not take the last step, he has already done everything else that should be done.


    At this moment, Ye Hao walked out of the bathroom with his upper body naked, with a towel around his lower body.


    "Ah...you... why don''t you wear clothes?" Guo Shuang blushed and pointed at Ye Hao, covering his face with his hands.


    This scream also awakened Olena next to her.


    "What''s the matter?" Olena looked at the two in confusion.


    "It''s okay, you continue to sleep." Ye Hao let Olena continue to sleep. Since she has the Holy Light in her body, she sleeps more deadly every time she sleeps, and just like ordinary people need to sleep for seven or eight hours.


    "It''s not that I haven''t seen it before, is there any good name." Ye Hao cast a blank eye at Guo Shuang, and then he waved his towel and he was already dressed.


    What Ye Hao didn''t expect was that his words made Guo Shuang''s conjecture nailed.


    You know what Ye Hao meant when he was playing that ambiguous game before.


    At that time, most of the two sides had already finished.


    Ye Hao walked to the balcony, watching the morning sun outside, sniffing the sweet air in this place.


    Today is the third, and tomorrow is the fourth.


    The time when the 4th and the 5th alternate is the time for action.

 Chapter 1288： This is small money

    Chapter 1288


    Today, the Divine Doctor Sect is much more lively than before. After all, it is getting closer and closer to the wedding day, and more and more people are invited.


    Fortunately, the God Doctor Sect is the largest among the Four Peaks, and it can accommodate two to three thousand people.


    Like yesterday, Ye Hao and the three came to the teahouse.


    It was the corner of yesterday, sitting there chatting and drinking tea.


    Ye Hao would look out the window from time to time, but Old Jian never appeared.


    Now Ye Hao has basically guessed that the old Jian also found him to tell his life experience.


    "Guo Shuang, what''s the matter with you? Absent-minded." Olena looked at Guo Shuang next to him suspiciously.


    Guo Shuang was unsettled today, and would often take a sneaky glance at Ye Hao, but when Ye Hao looked at her, her gaze turned away again.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Hao looked at Guo Shuang suspiciously.


    Guo Shuang''s face blushed: "No... it''s okay."


    Guo Shuang was still worried about what happened in the morning, but she didn''t say it, nor did she ask Ye Hao.


    Because she felt that this should be the secret between her sister and Ye Hao. If her sister was willing to tell her, she would definitely say it. Since her sister was unwilling to say it, if she talked to Ye Hao without authorization, it might have a bad effect.


    "What a coincidence. You are here!"


    At this moment, a voice came from a distance, a woman was waving at them, and the expression of the female companion next to her was a little subtle, and she glanced at Ye Hao from time to time.


    Situ Qiaoer and Changsun Yu.


    "You happen to be here, don''t mind if we squeeze." Situ Qiao''er walked over enthusiastically, looked at the two of them, and looked at her, in a pretty good mood.


    Ye Hao and the others are sitting in a big seat, it doesn''t matter if there are two more people.


    However, Changsun Yu is still a little reserved, it should be something before, there is still a grudge in her heart.


    "Seeing that you are in a good mood, is there something good?" Guo Shuang asked when looking at Situ Qiao''er, actually in order to get out of the previous topic.


    "Look at me, is there any change." Situ Qiao''er looked at several people with a smile.


    Olena glanced at it and said faintly: "My face has improved."


    "I''m not talking about this, I''m talking about me..." Situ Qiaoer pointed to his body.


    "If you wear **** underwear, we won''t be able to tell." Guo Shuang chuckled softly.


    She was disguising herself at the moment, trying to keep the gap between herself and her sister as small as possible, but in fact she also saw the change, she looked at Ye Hao thoughtfully.


    Situ Qiaoer rolled Guo Shuang''s eyes.


    "You have broken through to the middle stage of the refining realm." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Situ Qiao''er''s eyes lit up, and she said excitedly: "Yes, last night, I felt a breath of air in my belly. It was so scorching hot that I wanted to come out, so I refined it. As a result, I broke through early today.


    Now I am in the middle stage of the Qi Refining Realm, and Yu''er is also in the middle stage of the Qi Refining Realm now, but she also has the momentum to break through. "


    Zhang Sunyu watched Situ Qiao''er break through, and her eyes were grateful. In fact, these were all because of the Tianyuan Pills Qiao''er gave her, and the effects of those pills were really good.


    Now she has touched the barriers in the middle stage of the refining realm, and she may be able to break through to the late stage of the refining realm in a month or a week at the latest!


    What she didn''t know was that these Tianyuan Pills were all bought at the cost of the "sacrifice" in the game.


    If you let her know, she wouldn''t be so grateful to Situ Qiaoer.


    "To celebrate my breakthrough, I will treat this table. You can order whatever you want." Situ Qiao''er patted his chest boldly.


    "Waiter, please take the jade dragon tea, Guizi cake, three days drunk..." Ye Hao called to the waiter, and then ordered them according to the names of the top few signature dishes on the menu: "Each one comes five. Let''s do this first. If there is still a need, I will call you later!"


    "Yes, sir!" The waiter recognized that this person was the local tyrant yesterday, and immediately went to prepare refreshments.


    Ye Hao put down the menu, and he happened to see Situ Qiao''er looking at her with a bitter look.


    "Asshole! I strangled you! Do you know how expensive the things you ordered. Five copies! You want my grandma to drink northwest wind in the second half of the year!" Situ Qiao''er asked Ye Hao fights you to death.


    "Aren''t those things expensive, it''s only 8 million." Ye Hao said calmly.


    Guo Shuang almost didn''t spit out his tea.


    In fact, she has always wanted to spit Ye Hao, this guy is really spending money like spending paper.


    One shot is several million, I really don''t know how he got the money.


    Long Sun Yu also looked at Ye Hao unexpectedly.


    Even if their eldest grandson Yu''s family is so wealthy, it is estimated that they can''t match the speed of Ye Hao''s spending.


    If you let them know that Ye Haoguang had built an unparalleled city, it would have cost nearly hundreds of billions! This is more than the cost of building a military base in the United States, and they would not think that Ye Hao is burning money now.


    Moreover, to Ye Hao now, money is nothing more than the number on the bank card, and Xiaoyan operates it at home.


    Ye Hao''s account can be said to be hundreds of thousands per minute.


    No matter how Ye Hao spent money, he did not make money fast.


    "I won''t talk to a nouveau riche like you." Situ Qiao''er cast a blank look at Ye Hao.


    "That''s right. Why are you only two people, and the other three who traveled with you before?" Ye Hao asked pretendingly.


    This question made Situ Qiaoer''s face quite ugly, and Changsun Yu pretended not to hear it, drinking tea.


    "Don''t mention that **** to me, it''s really embarrassing to lose my face. I knew I didn''t listen to my dad, and I came out with him, and said that everyone would take care of it." Situ Qiao''er complained for a while.


    Tell me everything that night.


    "By the way, I remember that it was live broadcast from the whole hotel at that time, didn''t you see it?" Situ Qiao''er looked at Ye Hao in confusion.


    "The TV in our room happened to be broken, so I didn''t see it. But the next day I heard some rumors, but we didn''t care when we rushed up the mountain." Ye Hao shook his head.


    At that time, he hacked all audio equipment, but only excluded the equipment in his room.


    "But it''s okay, those few people have no face to stay here, and they all went back. I am also relaxed." Situ Qiao''er said with a smile.


    Very fast food was delivered, because it happened to be lunch time, so it was eaten as lunch.


    After the two women were about to leave, Situ Qiao''er paid the bill with a painful expression on his face. At that time, she was still muttering, and she couldn''t buy anything she wanted to buy in the next few months, and she couldn''t go to the famous brand store. Forgot to stare at Ye Hao.


    "Qiao''er, we should go now." Chang Sunyu reminded after Situ Qiao''er paid the bill.


    She looked at Ye Hao politely and said, "Mr. Guo is embarrassed. In the afternoon, the ten men will have a small banquet with the children of the four major families. We are going to attend and we are disaccompanyed."


    A gathering of the Ten Men and the four major families.


    It is rare to have such a chance to meet, and of course the leaders of the major families and the next leadership will gather together.

 Chapter 1289： I will cover his consumption

    Chapter 1289 I''ll Cover His Consumption


    Just after Zhang Sunyu got up, Situ Qiaoer''s eyes rolled, and she thought of something.


    "Guo Hao, why don''t you go with us. It''s boring to sit here, and there will still be a lot of martial arts seniors there. There will be people from Tianmen." Situ Qiaoer invited Ye Hao .


    Chang Sunyu looked at Situ Qiaoer worriedly: "This is not suitable, right..."


    "What''s not appropriate? Although most of the people who go there are members of the Ten Associations and the Big Four families, there will also be people with good relationships.


    Guo Hao helped us before, let''s take him to meet the world. "Situ Qiao''er said very warmly.


    Situ Qiao''er looked at Ye Hao: "Are you going?"


    Can see the people of heaven.


    This may be a way to inquire about Song Ying''s whereabouts.


    "Since Ms. Situ is such a warm invitation, it is better to respect our orders." Ye Hao chose to accept Situ Qiao''er''s invitation.


    In this way, they went downstairs to go to the banquet place.


    "Wait for me at the door, I will do some things." When he walked out of the teahouse, Ye Hao suddenly stopped and returned to the teahouse.


    Where are the women waiting


    "Qiao''er, it wouldn''t be nice to take them there. Although it is a party, but if it causes any trouble. After all, they are just a small martial arts gym." Changsun Yu didn''t look down on Ye Hao and the others.


    I was worried about what might go wrong.


    After all, where there are people, there are rivers and lakes, this sentence is not wrong.


    "It''s okay, we are here. You are the grandson''s family, and I''m the Situ''s family. Is there anyone who doesn''t open their eyes to provoke them." Situ Qiao''er looked confident.


    In fact, she was wondering how to pit Ye Hao.


    Long Sun Yu didn''t know that Guo Hao was Ye Hao, but Situ Qiaoer knew clearly, although he didn''t know what purpose this guy came here in disguise.


    But there must be some reason.


    Moreover, the **** just cheated his own money. This lady''s money is not so good. It just happens that she is a little annoyed now, let him come out to top it, and nothing will happen.


    At this moment, Ye Hao in the teahouse didn''t know that Situ Qiaoer invited him there for a reason.


    He asked the waiter to call the owner of the teahouse, a middle-aged man in a suit.


    Don''t think that this person is just a teahouse owner. In fact, he is one of the people in charge of China''s largest tea leisure and entertainment company.


    Those who can open a store in Tianmen all have a great background.


    "Sir, is there anything wrong?" The boss looked at Ye Hao respectfully.


    Ye Hao said: "I will leave you with a card number. From now on, all the sloppy, sloppy old man is here. All his spending here is recorded on my card."


    The boss looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "Who are you referring to?"


    "He knows." Ye Hao looked at the waiter next to him.


    The waiter whispered: "That''s the sword slave of the Forge Sword Valley."


    The boss seems to remember that there is indeed such a person.


    "That sir. Our consumption here is very high. It''s good to say once or twice. But long-term consumption requires a lot of money. Your card..." The boss is worried that Ye Hao''s card will not work.


    After all, the consumption here is indeed terrifying, and all the ingredients are the most precious.


    Regardless of their high price tag, they are actually selling at a fair price, basically no profit at all.


    And if you come at both ends in three days, even if you order the most basic tea, it will cost you hundreds of millions in a year.


    It is equivalent to drinking a company.


    "You''ll know by entering the card number of this card. Hurry up, there are friends waiting for me outside." Ye Hao urged impatiently.


    The boss had no choice but to enter the card number in the machine. This input was terrible.


    The above information shows that this is the credit card number issued by UBS. There are no more than one digits of this card in the world, and the card has an overdraft limit of 10 billion!


    "Is it all right? If you are worried that his coming to you will affect your business, you can show him a private box alone." Ye Hao said lightly.


    The boss looked at the ordinary-looking man in shock, and hurriedly pulled out a business card from his pocket.


    "Sir, we will definitely handle your order. This is my business card. If you need anything, you can just ask me." The boss said flatly.


    "Ok."


    Ye Hao took the business card and threw it to the corner of the storage props at will, turned and left the teahouse.


    What he didn''t know was that if that business card was seen by the major food bloggers in the world, it would be dumbfounded.


    Because you have that business card, you can spend 1 million for free at all dessert afternoon tea cafes and other leisure places under the largest tea industry group!


    This can be said to be a considerable power.


    "Let''s go." Ye Hao returned to the women.


    "What did you do just now?" Situ Qiao''er looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    "Nothing." Ye Hao said lightly.


    After that, Situ Qiao''er took them to the crossing of Shenyizong Central District leading to the other three peaks.


    "Your banquet is not in the Shenyi Sect?" Ye Hao asked in surprise.


    "There are too many people gathered in the Shen Yizong now. If you hold a banquet here, you don''t know how many people will be attracted. Let''s go to the Tianji Pavilion. One of the hosts of this banquet is also the deputy head of the Tianji Pavilion."


    Situ Qiao''er also blinked and looked at Ye Hao: "Friendly remind you, this time you can enjoy it with your eyes. Miss the eldest grandson, our elder sister of the grandson will also attend the banquet.


    At that time you can appreciate what is called peerless double pride! "


    "What are you talking about. Although my sister will come forward, she seems to be in poor health recently and won''t participate for too long." Changsun Yu said.


    The elder sister of the grandson, the grandson Rong.


    It is also one of the four arrogances of Tianmen.


    If you come into contact with this person, you might be able to find out about Song Ying.


    "Miss Long Sun Yu, wait a minute if you can get rid of you and do me a favor, and introduce us to Miss Long Sun Rong. My cousin can admire Long Sun Rong, and I want your sister''s signature."


    Ye Hao blinked at Guo Shuang as he said, "Is it right, Shuang''er."


    "Ah...yes...yes. Long Sun Rong is an innate master, and she is very attractive. She is my personal idol. It would be great if she could get in close contact with her." Guo Shuang squeezed a little bit. Said with a smile.


    A man from the underworld said that he worshipped Tianmen.


    Speaking out must not make people laugh.


    This is simply the tiger''s New Year greetings to the lion.


    "Ah...I..." Chang Sunyu hesitated, as if he wanted to refuse.


    "I still have some small gifts here, I hope you and your sister can like it." Ye Hao took out his sugar-coated cannonballs, a bottle of ten-packed Tian Yuan Dan.


    In the end, the eldest Sun Yu fell under the temptation of Tian Yuan Dan, and after agreeing to take them to meet her sister, eldest Sun Rong.

 Chapter 1290： Sanguan·Baxia Stele

    Chapter 1290


    After that, several people followed the road on the left side of Shen Yizong to Tianji Pavilion.


    After walking for a while, they found a place where most people gathered.


    "What''s going on? I remember there is still a long way to go before Tianji Pavilion." Chang Sun Yu said puzzledly.


    Because of her sister, she had the honor to have been to Tianji Pavilion several times.


    Ye Hao looked at these waiting people.


    Among them, he also saw many acquaintances, even old friends.


    Nangong Fengyi was here at the moment, but she didn''t see Feng Jiu''er, but Nangong Ziqiong''s second uncle, Nangong Zhanbo, whom she had seen before because of the jade treasure.


    And Nangong Shi, the elder of the Nangong family who first mentioned Ye Hao''s life experience. There is also an old woman who followed Nangong Ziqiong before, Granny He.


    Enough people from the Nangong family came this time.


    "What are you doing, why don''t you let us pass!" a powerful voice from Kong Wu came out.


    This person Ye Hao also knows, the young master of the Eastern family, Dongfang Hongwu.


    Not seeing him for a few months, Ye Hao noticed that this person''s strength had increased again, and he was already in the Qi Refining Realm.


    Sure enough, it is a big family, and the ability to cultivate people is extraordinary.


    "Hongwu, don''t be rude." A young man glared at Dongfang Hongwu, and made Dongfang Hongwu quiet down like a cat.


    "That''s the famous Dongfang family, Dongfang Xiaofeng. It''s Dongfang Hongwu''s cousin and the son of Dongfang''s third master." Situ Qiao''er said in surprise.


    "The third master of the Dongfang Family?" Ye Hao looked at Situ Qiao''er in surprise.


    "The three brothers from the Dongfang family were big men twenty or thirty years ago. Big brother, Dongfang Yan, second brother Dongfangze, third brother Dongfang Kuo." Changsun Yudao.


    It turns out that this is the case. Dongfangze not only has an older brother, but also a younger brother.


    It''s just that he never mentions his own life experience, and his family, I don''t know if there is something unspeakable.


    "That fellow Zhugeqing is also here." Situ Qiaoer saw an old classmate.


    Ye Hao also saw it.


    In addition, several famous students in Huaxia College are here.


    Hong Qingshan, Tong Lili, Liu Ruoyu, Tang Youyou, Murong Yunhai...


    And Tan Yan is there.


    Tan Yan should not be eligible to come here according to her family background, but it seems that she was following someone, like Ye Hao, accompanied by someone.


    Ye Hao showed a hint of ridicule at the corner of his mouth, wondering if it was considered an "Old Friends Club".


    However, some of them wanted to kill themselves, such as Murong Yunhai, Hong Qingshan, and Tong Lili.


    "Ahem, everyone, please be quiet. This time we are gathering, Tianji Pavilion specially organized a small event. On the right side of the road, there are three checkpoints we set up. Anyone who can pass all the customs.


    After waiting for the banquet, we will give some small gifts. And after screening, a lucky one is selected, and our deputy chief of Tianji Pavilion will conduct an astrological puzzle for him.


    Of course, if you think you are not strong enough, you can go to the left and go directly to the Tianji Pavilion. However, there is a rule that older seniors should not come out to join in the fun with juniors. "


    A middle-aged man dressed like a Taoist costume shouted in front.


    These last words suddenly made these people arouse their eagerness to compete.


    None of the young people here are arrogant, they think they are masters, and whoever wants to admit that their strength is not comparable to them.


    It''s as if you put a man in bed and admit that he can''t do it.


    This is insulting him.


    Moreover, the last reward can be said to be quite tempting, even the eyes of the younger generations of the Big Four Clans and the Ten Brothers Club.


    "The deputy master of Tianji Pavilion has a chance to solve puzzles by astrology! This is a great benefit. Yuer, do we want to give it a try." Situ Qiaoer was originally a person who couldn''t be idle, she looked at her grandson excitedly. jade.


    "Look at the test first."


    At this moment, most people did not choose to go to the left, but curiously looked at the three levels.


    "Why are you so excited? Is this astrological solution very powerful?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    Long Sun Yu looked at Ye Hao with a surprised look.


    Situ Qiao''er rolled his eyes directly.


    "You really don''t know, or you don''t know if you are fake. You can know the destiny, explore the world, and solve puzzles by astrology. Only heaven! Haven''t you heard of these sixteen words?"


    Ye Hao shook his head, he glanced at Guo Shuang next to him.


    Guo Shuang looked at Ye Hao with disgust at the moment.


    "I really don''t know what to say about you, so this lady will be merciful and give you a popular science. This astrological explanation, vulgar, is actually fortune telling. But it is not that kind of quack trick.


    It is searching for the secret, for example, if you have lost something, he can find it for you. If you want to know how to solve this problem, he can do it for you, but no one is stupid enough to handle these things.


    For the martial artist, the temptation is there and can break through the current realm! "Situ Qiao''er said, her eyes glistened.


    "Before, a person who was trapped at the peak of the refining realm 20 years ago was fortunate to be puzzled by the Tianji Pavilion astrology. He broke through the same day and broke through the three realms, becoming a triple innate!


    There are many such examples. Therefore, some warriors who are facing barriers all hope to get the opportunity to come to the Tianji Pavilion to solve the puzzles, which is no less inferior to those spiritual pills! "


    At this time, Chang Sunyu also added: "But my sister said that the way to search for the secrets of heaven is against the sky. Too much exploration will have a great impact on themselves, so there are very few people in Tianji Pavilion. Will solve the puzzle for outsiders.


    It can be said to be quite unexpected to be able to come up with such a reward this time. "


    After speaking, Changsun Yu also showed a look of expectation.


    "Ah..." Suddenly, there was a scream.


    A man who tried to enter the first level fell to the ground, his face pale.


    This shocked everyone else.


    "I''ll go, I just felt my body was going to be squashed." The man looked at the master who had just made a fool of himself before him in amazement.


    A giant tortoise stone statue with a height of three meters is said to be a giant tortoise, but the stone statue is very majestic, and it is awe-inspiring just to look at it.


    But this turtle drags a stone pillar on its back.


    This look is very similar to the Chinese legend, the overlord of the nine sons of Longsheng!


    "Everyone must have guessed what this is. This is the overlord of the nine sons of the dragon. It is a treasure occasionally obtained by our pavilion master. Although it is not a weapon, it has a miraculous effect.


    Anyone who puts his hand on the stone tablet on Ba''s back will feel the pressure like three mountains and five sacred mountains. This pressure is not only for the body, but also for the soul and bones. However, everyone can rest assured that once the endurance is reached, the stone stele will release a kind of air wave, pushing people away without harming them.


    And for this level, you only need to press your hand on this stone tablet for five minutes! "The Jige disciple explained that day.


    "I''ll try it." Hong Qingshan raised his head and walked out confidently


    "Qingshan, come on!" Hong Qingshan''s girlfriend, Tong Lili shouted excitedly there.


    Under the gaze of everyone, Hong Qingshan put his hand on the stone tablet.


    Ye Hao, who was on the side, was also watching with interest. The reward for passing the three levels is good. You can try it yourself to see if Tianji Pavilion has the ability to solve puzzles.

 Chapter 1291： Ugly

    Chapter 1291


    Hong Qingshan pressed his hand on the stone tablet with great confidence.


    He has the strength of the Qi Refining Realm.


    When his hand touched the stele, everyone saw that the lines on the stele began to glow slowly, and the dragon tortoise''s eyes glowed darkly.


    For one minute at the beginning, Hong Qingshan still stood there normally.


    In the second minute, everyone noticed that his arms and thighs were tight, as if resisting something.


    In the third minute, Hong Qingshan''s smile disappeared. He gritted his teeth, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    In the fourth minute, Hong Qingshan''s legs began to tremble, as if he was suffering from some pressure.


    "Five minutes is up." The Tianji Pavilion disciple shouted.


    Hong Qingshan immediately released his hand, gasping for breath.


    Tong Lili hurriedly stepped forward and supported Hong Qingshan: "Qingshan, are you all right."


    "No... it doesn''t matter." Hong Qingshan glanced at the stele in front of him with lingering fear.


    At the last minute, he felt as if a giant dragon appeared in front of him. The majesty made him have the urge to kneel.


    Fortunately, in the end he gritted his teeth and insisted without making a fool of himself.


    "As expected to be from the Hong family!"


    "Awesome, they are in the Qi Refining Realm."


    "The heirs of the Shiraohui are different."


    Everyone clapped and praised.


    Hong Qingshan was not in vain either. He showed himself in front of everyone. After he humbled himself in front of everyone, he retreated to the side and did not immediately go to the next level.


    Because the attempt just now consumes him a lot, he needs to rest for a while, and he can also see how others will do later.


    After that, many people tried it one after another, but most of them were collaterals of the Ten Guys or the friends they brought. Without exception, they were all eliminated. Most of them lasted only three or four minutes.


    "Qingshan, you are amazing." Tong Lili said admiringly, hugging her boyfriend.


    Feeling the praise of his girlfriend, Hong Qingshan was in a good mood.


    But then the person who came out to try, everyone became curious again.


    Because this person''s identity is unusual.


    Liu Ruoyu, the fiancee of Tian Wuya''s disciple.


    Although this woman was not born in a big family, she was accepted as a disciple by an elder of Tianmen because of her good aptitude when she was a child, and then it was reported that she became Tian Wuya''s fiancee.


    It can be said that it has become a phoenix when flying on a branch.


    But from the beginning till now, no one has seen Liu Ruoyu act. After all, his identity is there, she is still a beautiful woman, and who would ask herself to be boring.


    "Interestingly, when this woman was at school, her eyes were above the top. We invited her to a banquet before, and she said that she had no time to go. Then we happened to be in a cafe and saw her drinking coffee in it. Ha ha ha." Situ Qiao''er looked at this woman with disgust.


    Chang Sun Yu didn''t have a good face at the woman.


    It is estimated that this woman is really too arrogant, so that the better-tempered Chang Sun Yu will see her uncomfortable.


    "But I didn''t know how strong she was before, so I can see it this time." Situ Qiao''er watched Liu Ruoyu walk to the stone tablet and put her hand on it.


    In fact, Ye Hao had already seen the strength of this woman.


    Pseudo-innate!


    It is worthy of being a person of the heavenly gate, who is deeply hidden.


    Although it is a bit scary, it is normal to think about it. After all, she has a master of Tianmen elders and a fiance who is the number one arrogant of Tianmen.


    The training resources that can be obtained will definitely not be less.


    Sure enough, Liu Ruoyu passed the test smoothly.


    And it''s quite easy.


    "It''s too easy." Liu Ruoyu took out a handkerchief and wiped her palms contemptuously, glanced around arrogantly, and walked to the sidelines.


    Although she was arrogant and domineering, many people flocked to congratulate her immediately after she left the court.


    After that, the heirs of several big families went up for the test. Some regretfully were eliminated, and some passed smoothly.


    Both Situ Qiaoer and Changsunyu passed smoothly.


    Zhuge Qing also went up to join in the excitement. Although a little reluctant, he passed.


    As for Dongfang Hongwu and his cousin, they passed easily.


    "Don''t you go up and have a try?" Situ Qiaoer walked down and asked while looking at Ye Hao.


    Long Sun Yu frowned slightly and stared at Situ Qiao''er.


    After this test, everyone knew that most of the people who passed this time were at least above the Qi Refining Realm.


    As for a person in the small martial arts hall, even though he obtained the Tianyuan Pill by chance, there should be no possibility of possessing the strength of the Qi Refining Realm at such a young age.


    Even if there is, without internal strength, they can''t be as solid as them.


    Ye Hao really wanted to go up and try it, and he was also interested in the rewards of the Heavenly Secret Pavilion.


    But just now he thought of a question. If that day Jige really has the ability to tell the fortune and figure out that Ye Hao is here to hit the scene, wouldn''t it be bad.


    "Um... I want to ask you one thing. If a heinous person came to Tianji Pavilion without knowing the truth and was lucky enough to accept this astrological puzzle. The people in Ji Pavilion knew about this person that day, would they...?" Ye Hao was curious. Looked at Situ Qiaoer.


    Situ Qiao''er pretended to be shocked, and took a step back, covering her mouth and pointing at Ye Hao: "Couldn''t you have done some sinful things!"


    This made Changsun Yu also looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "No...it''s not." Ye Hao looked at this Situ Qiao''er in an angry tone: "I am worried that the 24T study materials in my computer have been discovered!"


    "Study materials?" Changsun Yu looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Could it be said that it is a martial arts secret?


    Indeed, every martial arts school keeps its own martial arts secrets very secret, and if they are spied on and leaked out, the gain will not be worth the loss.


    The simple Changsun Yu did not hear that Ye Hao''s words were ridiculing.


    However, Situ Qiao''er knew what Ye Hao was worried about, and all the 24T information was deceptive. What this guy was worried about would reveal that he was Ye Hao.


    "Don''t worry. The four peaks of the Tianmai, in fact, the most fair one is the Tianji Pavilion. The Tianji Pavilion has gone through thousands of years and almost no one has attacked them. Even when the evil demon Dao besieged the Tianmen several times, they deliberately avoided it. Tianji Pavilion.


    And Tianji Pavilion never cares about earthly disputes.


    Because their purpose is that what happens in this world must have its truth, and they themselves have become the existence of peeping the secrets of heaven, so they should not change the order of the world.


    So no matter what they saw or heard, they would only tell the person concerned, and they would not say a word to outsiders, even if it was a Tianmen celestial master coming, it would be useless.


    I have heard that the organization of the underworld has sneaked into the Tianji Pavilion several times in history, asking for astrology to solve its puzzles! "


    Situ Qiaoer explained.


    It turns out that this Tianji Pavilion, Dare to Love, is a neutral existence.


    That''s good, then you can fight for this reward with peace of mind.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, and he took a step and walked forward.


    At this moment, Murong Yunhai of Murong''s family also came out.


    The two walked to the stele almost at the same time.


    Murong Yunhai glanced arrogantly at Ye Hao: "Where are you from? You are not from the Ten Guys Association, right? Go in line."


    Ye Hao smiled secretly in his heart. The Murong kid in front of him didn''t know his identity. He thought he was a **** under his own hands.


    [System task: ¡®Crazy¡¯, please show your madness as much as possible before leaving the Four Peaks of Tianmai. The system will give rewards based on your best level, and penalties will be given if the expected value is not reached. Reward: unknown. Punishment: Unknown]


    In order to hide, Ye Hao decided to give way.


    But when this task came out, Ye Hao couldn''t help it.


    After all, this task and the passing line are not marked, which means that Ye Hao needs to increase the value as much as possible and seize any opportunity, otherwise if he accepts punishment at that time, it is no joke.


    According to the urinary **** of the system, he will definitely slaughter himself severely.


    "There are a lot of ugly talk. Which dog hasn''t been chained and ran out." Ye Hao looked at Murong Yunhai lightly, showing no face.

 Chapter 1292： To Murong Yunhai

    Chapter 1292: To Murong Yunhai Again


    This scene shocked everyone.


    That face-to-face guy actually dared to fight against the young master of the Murong family, one of the ten guys.


    Isn''t this looking for death! Is this person from which family?


    However, the Ten Men and the young people of the four major families, almost everyone know each other.


    "Boy, you are playing with fire!" Murong Yunhai let out his anger with a black face.


    The late stage of refining air.


    When he was in Wuzhen a year ago, he was only in the middle stage of the Qi Refining Realm, and he did not expect to be promoted to the latter stage without seeing him for a year.


    Moreover, Ye Hao keenly noticed that Murong Yunhai''s anger was different from before.


    There is only one possibility for this change, and that is that Murong Yunhai''s internal strength has changed.


    Looking at the black air in Murong Yunhai''s eyes, Ye Hao thought of a technique "Ghost Vessel Jue"!


    Ye Hao glanced at Guo Shuang behind him.


    Isn''t it? You will find out after inquiring about her black and white impermanence.


    "Alright. Two people, please don''t argue. In fact, this level can also be carried out by multiple people, but if there are two people, the intensity of the stele will increase!" The Tianji Pavilion disciple stood up to prevent the intensification of the conflict.


    Murong Yunhai''s mouth raised a provocative smile, and he looked at Ye Hao: "Boy, dare you compare me with me. See who can''t do it first!"


    "I can do it, I don''t need to tell you. If you have any cousins, I can let them experience whether I can do it. But I don''t want to be too ugly." Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    The people around covered their mouths and laughed, and at the same time sighed the arrogance of this person.


    At this moment, he even dared to provoke Murong Yunhai, which is tantamount to adding fuel to the fire.


    "I don''t know if you can say something like this in a moment!" Murong Yunhai''s anger in his pupils became more intense, and he walked to the stone tablet.


    Ye Hao also walked to the stele, and the two stood side by side.


    At the same time, he put his hands on the stone tablet.


    Ye Hao clearly felt the huge oppression coming from the stele.


    This is compressing the body, which is a kind of gravity.


    However, this gravity also had an effect below the Qi Refining Realm, Ye Hao was innate.


    He looked at Murong Yunhai next to him, and a trace of mockery evoked at the corner of his mouth, directly showing his innate physical strength to the stele.


    The stone tablet seemed to have induction, and the dark light on the dragon tortoise''s eyes became brighter, like a pair of night pearls.


    bump


    Murong Yunhai knelt on the ground, his eyes widened, and his breathing seemed to stop.


    He felt like he was pressing on a mountain at the moment, making him breathless, tearing pain from the skin, bones, and meridians.


    "What''s going on? Murong Yunhai seems to be dying."


    "But he is the young master of Murong''s family, how could it not be possible? This is less than a minute!"


    "I heard that this young master grew up in a medicine jar. I guess he was a foreigner."


    The words of the people around came to Ye Hao and Murong Yunhai''s ears, Murong Yunhai''s expression was quite ugly.


    "Master Murong, can you do it? If it doesn''t work, go and rest." Ye Hao looked at Murong Yunhai contemptuously.


    At this moment, it took them less than a minute to touch the stele.


    Murong Yunhai stared at Ye Hao unwillingly, gritted his teeth and stood up slowly. The knees of his pants were torn. Although he stood up, his legs were shaking.


    Give you a chance, since you don''t cherish it, don''t blame me for letting you make a fool of yourself.


    Ye Hao completely let go of the shackles of his body, but this is invisible to outsiders, only the stele can sense it.


    Hiss


    All the clothes on Murong Yunhai''s body burst open, and his naked body was displayed there.


    "Ah..." Many women covered their eyes.


    The few people in Murong''s family were all frowning.


    Next, Murong Yunhai couldn''t bear it, his body was directly rushed out by the air wave from the stele.


    "Yunhai!" A person stood up and hugged Murong Yunhai''s upside-down body.


    "Uncle." Murong Yunhai coughed up blood, and his body was shaking.


    The middle-aged man saw his nephew look like this, he looked angrily at Ye Hao who was still testing in front of the stone tablet, and the pressure on his body was directly released on Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao frowned.


    "No, this person is Murong Jin from the Murong family, pseudo-innate strength! Ye Hao is in trouble!" Situ Qiao''er exclaimed.


    At the time of the accident, an old man in a white robe appeared behind Ye Hao and blocked Murong Jin''s coercion for Ye Hao.


    "Mr. Murong. It''s a bit mean to make moves behind others." The white-robed old man frowned and looked at Murong Jin.


    Murong Jin immediately became quiet when she saw this person.


    He said unwillingly: "Old predecessors, but you clearly said before that you won''t be hurt when you pass through the barriers! It must be something that kid used to hurt my nephew!"


    "Does that person use any means, can''t we people see here? Or Murong Jin, do you think these people we are present are blind!" The white-robed old man was obviously a little angry and called Murong Jin''s name directly.


    But then he stretched his brows and threw a medicine bottle to Murong Jin.


    "However, this is also our negligence. When the two test at the same time, the stone tablet will respond to the strength of the stronger party, which will cause harm to the weaker. This can be regarded as our compensation, a good bottle of healing medicine." The white-robed old man said. , Although it explains the reason.


    But how uncomfortable it sounds.


    This is not to say that the eldest master of Murong''s family is not comparable to an unknown junior!


    However, Murong Jin still cared about the identity of the other party, took the healing medicine and took his nephew down to heal the injury. When he left, he glanced angrily at Ye Hao''s back in front of the stone tablet.


    "Let me go, who is this kid. He has even stronger strength than Murong Yunhai!"


    "I could have heard before that Murong Yunhai is already in the late stage of Qi refining. Could this guy be the peak of Qi refining!"


    "Qi refining peak! Seeing that he is only thirty, he feels like it is around twenty-five. If the peak of the Qi refining realm must be on the list of Tianjiao!"


    The people around were curious about Ye Hao''s identity.


    But Ye Hao completed this level easily after five minutes.


    After all, this is for the refining realm. He is an innate warrior. This is just a simple question for a college student to do a junior high school student.


    "Thank you, senior!" Ye Hao bowed his hands and saluted the old man in white robe.


    "Go on." The white-robed old man looked at Ye Hao and whispered, then turned and blamed the Tianji Pavilion disciple before, for not arranging people from each family to participate in the test as required.


    He is personally responsible for the subsequent tests.


    "Who is this person?" Ye Hao asked curiously after returning to Situ Qiao''er.


    "You don''t know this person, he is the deputy head of the Tianji Pavilion, Yuan Shang, Mr. Yuan." Situ Qiaoer explained.


    "Are you also in the Qi Refining Realm?" At this time, Changsun Yu looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    Ye Haohan smiled and scratched his hair: "The talent is good, coupled with the Tianyuan Pill and family resources. I can have the strength I am now."


    This reason barely makes sense.


    "Qiao''er, why did I seem to hear you call him Ye Hao?" But then, Changsunyu looked at his girlfriend and asked.


    Ye Hao and Situ Qiaoer''s eyes fluctuated slightly.


    Just now, Situ Qiaoer was anxious for a while and directly called out Ye Hao''s name.

 Chapter 1293： Situ Qiaoers boyfriend?

    Chapter 1293 Situ Qiao''er''s boyfriend?


    "Uh... he has exactly the same name as Ye Hao. I called it wrong when I was anxious." Situ Qiaoer tried to explain.


    But Changsun Yu still looked suspicious.


    "Don''t you think he is Ye Hao?" Situ Qiao''er pointed at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao looked at his grandson Yu in doubt at this moment: "Ye Hao? I heard my cousin mention this name, it seems that she is also a student of your Huaxia University. He is still a student on the Tianjiao list, very powerful.


    At that time, my cousin also said that it was all Ho. Why am I so frustrated. "


    Ye Hao spoke like a small chat.


    "Yeah. You don''t want to think that Ye Hao is so awesome, the pseudo-innate warriors have fought. And when he was in Europe before, he was a vampire! If he comes to this banquet, you think he needs to disguise. Dress up?


    And there is no such beautiful foreign girlfriend. "Situ Qiao''er pointed to Olena.


    Chang Sun Yu was a little moved, but he still had some doubts in his heart.


    "Yu''er."


    At this moment, a soft call came.


    The voice was as light as the Yingshengyan.


    The eyes of other people around were attracted by this person.


    She is dressed in a white long gauze dress with black hair hanging down from her waist. Her skin is snowy, and her eyes are like clear water. When she is looking forward to it, she has a refined and elegant temperament, which makes people photographed and embarrassed. Don''t dare to profanity.


    But that Leng Ao and agile is quite fascinating, and people can''t help but haunt them.


    Her every move is pulling the heart of every man present.


    Fairy!


    If there were fairies in this world, it would be so.


    "Sister." Changsun Yu yelled happily when he saw the visitor.


    It seems that this person is the elder sister of Grand Sun Yu, Grand Sun Rong.


    Miss the grandson family!


    Long Sun Rong strolled up to them, and when she looked closer, she would find that the sisters really looked alike.


    However, Long Sun Yu is a bit immature, while Long Sun Rong is like a flower in full bloom, and it is the kind of sacred flower that has a mysterious atmosphere all over the body and is located on a cliff.


    "Sister Rong!" Situ Qiao''er ran to the grandson Rong affectionately and hugged the arm of the grandson.


    In contrast, Changsun Yu looked a lot more restrained in front of her sister.


    "Qiao''er is here too!" Long Sun Rong touched Situ Qiao''er''s head, and she said with a smile: "Qiao''er hasn''t seen her for a few months. She has caught up with Yu''er and has entered the middle stage of Qi refining."


    "Sister Rong Qiao''er is not amazing. You are already an innate master! Look at the eyes of those men looking at you, I guess Sister Rong just wave your hands, and they will be placed under your white skirt one by one." Situ Qiao He looked at Long Sun Rong enviously.


    Although their appearances were similar, they couldn''t learn the aura of Long Sun Rong.


    And men often like this, knowing they can''t catch it, but admiring it!


    Long Sun Rong noticed the three Ye Hao beside Zhang Sun Yu and Situ Qiao''er.


    "What are these three?"


    "Sister, let me introduce you. This is Guo Hao, this is his cousin Guo Shuang, and this is his girlfriend Olena!" Changsun Yu introduced to them.


    "This is my sister, the eldest grandson Rong."


    "Miss Long Sun, hello." Ye Hao greeted Long Sun Rong.


    But the eldest Sun Rong glanced at Ye Hao faintly, not much to say, but rather enthusiastic towards Guo Shuang and Olena.


    "It''s the first time for the two ladies to come to our Tianji Pavilion. If I have time, I can take you around. This lady from the West, I don''t know if I am interested in our Chinese culture." Long Sun Rong was kind. Smiling at the two women.


    Guo Shuang and the others replied politely.


    But Ye Hao was completely left alone.


    "I forgot to remind you. Yu''er''s sister, she hates men very much. She can tolerate you to stand next to her." Situ Qiao''er said quietly beside Ye Hao.


    Such a beautiful woman hates men?


    Ye Hao was stunned for a moment, but then he was relieved. Most beautiful women probably have such emotions.


    "Have you passed the first level? If you have the ability, you can fight for the third level. The reward this time is pretty good. If I weren''t for the disciple of Tianji Pavilion, I would like to try it myself." Long Sun Rong looked at With a few women.


    "I and Yu''er passed. Guo Hao also passed." Situ Qiaoer said.


    Because the grandson Sun Rong just came and didn''t see Ye Hao''s performance just now.


    Others are now attracted by the performance of others, after all, there is no shortage of genius here.


    "You passed too." After learning that the man named Guo Hao had passed, Grand Sun Rong took a square look this time.


    "Well, luck." Ye Hao said modestly.


    Situ Qiao''er on the side relentlessly rolled his eyes, and you stepped on the young master of the Murong family. Is this a fluke?


    "Those two might as well give it a try, foreigners will be fine." Long Sun Rong looked at Guo Shuang and Olena.


    Guo Shuang waved his hands again and again: "No, I can''t do this kind of thing. And so many people will be shy looking at me."


    Olena shook her head too: "I don''t like to show up."


    "That''s a shame." Looking at Long Sun Rong like this, the final reward should be very good.


    Then everyone talked and talked and reached the second level.


    The first level and the second level are a few hundred meters away. There are a little less people here, and most of them are people who have just been promoted.


    And there is an isolation line here. Those who have not passed the first pass can only watch from a distance on the left walkway more than ten meters away.


    However, Guo Shuang and Olena are special, because there is the eldest Sun Rong next to them, and no one dares to come and drive them away.


    "Qiaoer! You also passed the first level!"


    At this time, a voice came, and only a pale face was seen, who seemed to be someone who has watched a lot of love education action movies in the island country.


    Waved towards Situ Qiao''er and walked quickly.


    Situ Qiaoer''s face showed a bored look.


    "This zombie face is here again, it''s really endless!"


    But she immediately looked at Ye Hao jokingly, but this time she came prepared.


    When that person walked in front of him, Situ Qiaoer stood calmly beside Ye Hao.


    "Miss Long Sun Rong, Miss Long Sun Yu. Long time no see."


    "Master Mao, long time no see." Long Sun Rong said hello politely, and controlled the distance with the other party.


    Chang Sun Yu also said politely.


    Ye Hao took a look, and it was almost two meters long. It seems that Situ Qiao''er was right. Long Sun Rong approached him just now, and it was already a shame.


    "Qiao''er, didn''t you say the day before yesterday that you went up the mountain together? Why didn''t you answer your phone." After this person said hello, he looked at Situ Qiao''er with bright eyes.


    But when he saw the man next to Situ Qiao''er, his expression was a little subtle.


    "Sorry, because I am worried that my boyfriend will be jealous, so I can only be with him." Situ Qiaoer grabbed Ye Hao''s arm and looked at Ye Hao affectionately: "My dear. This is I mentioned it to you before, Mao Jinqi!"


    This sudden action surprised the people around him.


    Ye Hao felt the softness on his arm, wondering what Situ Qiaoer was doing.

 Chapter 1294： My first kiss is gone!

    Chapter 1294 My first kiss is gone!


    "Boyfriend?" Mao Jinqi looked at Ye Hao in surprise, and said in disbelief: "Qiaoer, you lie to me. Situ Yi said, you don''t have a boyfriend! This is your shield!"


    This **** Situ Yi!


    Situ Qiao''er secretly scolded herself as a **** cousin in her heart.


    But she still pretended to be calm, her head resting on Ye Hao''s shoulder.


    "I have a normal relationship with Situ Yi. How can he know if I have a boyfriend? Who is he?"


    "Ahao, the seventh son of Mao Jin don''t look at the weird name, he is the son of the head of the Mao family, the eldest son of the Mao family! The master of the refinement state!" Situ Qiao''er looked at Ye Hao with a smile. Said.


    Then she quietly said in a voice that only two people can hear: "Ye Hao, pretend to be my boyfriend. Otherwise, I will expose your identity!"


    This Nizi, it''s no wonder that I invited them in the teahouse before, but she was waiting for her here.


    I want to be a shield.


    [Playboy special task: Be a shield for Situ Qiaoer, and perform a series of intimate actions in public. According to the degree of intimacy and the impact caused, the system will lock Song Ying''s location. The better the effect, the smaller the lock range! ¡¿


    A task prompt box appeared.


    And a picture similar to a satellite map appeared next to the prompt box, and there was a red circle.


    The circle covers the entire range of the four peaks of the Tianmai.


    This means that Song Ying is within this range.


    Ye Hao was shocked!


    This task is very important, maybe I can use this to determine Song Ying''s position.


    In this case, a lot of strength can be left!


    Ye Hao glanced at Situ Qiaoer who was close to him.


    Xiao Nizi, you can''t blame me for this. You sent it to the door to trigger the task. We can''t be a shield.


    "Hello, Mr. Mao. My dear Guo Hao, Qiao''er''s boyfriend." Ye Hao directly embraced Situ Qiao''er''s waist with one hand, looking at Mao Jinqi with a kind smile on his face.


    It seemed that he didn''t see the black line on Mao Jinqi''s face.


    At this moment, the red circle on the map that only Ye Hao could see had shrunk a little.


    This action made Situ Qiao''er''s body stiffer, although she had taken the initiative to lean on Ye Hao before, showing her intimacy.


    But now Ye Hao is so proactive, and he is still holding her waist, which makes her heartbeat rise.


    Long Sun Rong on the side frowned and watched all this.


    Long Sun Yu was holding her head, of course she knew what her best friend was doing.


    The two of them grew up, and compared to their eldest sister Sun Rong, she and Situ Qiao''er are more like sisters.


    Situ Qiao''er moved her ass, she knew what the other party wanted.


    "Impossible! You must have been invited by Situ Qiao''er to lie to me!" Mao Jinqi still firmly questioned the relationship between Ye Hao and Situ Qiao''er. He looked at Situ Qiao''er and said emotionally: "Qiao''er, I''ll treat you It¡¯s sincere. If I don¡¯t do anything well, I can change it!


    Do you remember when you were seven, the first time I saw you at your birthday party, I fell in love with you, and I gave you my most precious gift at that time. I know that today is your birthday, and I have prepared a gift for you. You must..."


    "Please, don''t say anything. It''s okay if you don''t mention it. I won''t be angry with you!" Situ Qiao''er pointed at Mao Jinqi with a dark face.


    "When you were seven years old, what gift did you give me! A zombie cat, are you disgusting! How can there be such a thing as a girl? Do you know that since then, I have been afraid of cats, one after another Had a nightmare for days!"


    Ye Hao was speechless.


    Dare to love this Mao Jinqi is not innocent, this girl is a straight man of steel, giving gifts to girls, what is not good to give, giving zombie cats?


    If it were him, he would definitely pick up the brick and smash him out!


    "But that was really my favorite thing at the time!" Mao Jinqi said helplessly.


    "You didn¡¯t ask me just now, what¡¯s wrong with you, you can change it. I said before, unless you don¡¯t learn those soul-seeking things anymore! And when I was ten years old, what did you take me to? Small vault!


    Inside are all what you call treasures! What zombie dog, zombie wolf, zombie puppet. And what zombie bear on your bed! I beg you to ask, which girl likes to be with a man who is surrounded by such things!


    I doubt that you will use people to make zombies! I can''t stand this. I ask you now, can you give up those things for me! "Situ Qiao''er questioned Mao Jinqi in a row.


    Mao Jinqi''s face was tangled: "This...this is the exercises passed down from generation to generation in our Mao family. I have learned these since I was a child. They exist like my life. Qiaoer you..."


    "Okay, you don''t have to say any more. I am not discriminating against your Mao family''s exercises, but I don''t like the men I follow have such a preference. I hate being alone, that is my own right!


    And I already have someone I like now, please don''t harass me anymore! "Looking at this, Situ Qiaoer really hates this Mao Jinqi.


    Mao Jinqi gritted his teeth, and he looked at Ye Hao unwillingly: "No matter what, he can''t be your boyfriend. As long as you don''t have a boyfriend, I have the right to pursue you!


    I will definitely make you change your mind! "


    "Fuck, change your mind to your sister! This young lady has never liked you at all, why are you..." Situ Qiao''er was really hot, and when she was about to break out, a finger was placed on her vermilion lips before.


    "Little baby, don''t be angry. You are not cute when you are angry."


    The red circle on the map has shrunk a little bit again.


    Situ Qiaoer''s eyes widened and looked at Ye Hao, who was looking right in front of her. She felt goose bumps all over her body.


    That''s right, why is this guy so serious.


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked at Mao Jinqi, his expression becoming serious.


    "Master Mao, you just said time and time again that I am not Qiao''er''s boyfriend. This is already a very disrespectful behavior, and Qiao''er has clearly expressed her opinion, she doesn''t want to see it again You, your pursuit of her has become a harassment! Please respect yourself."


    Mao Jinqi looked at Ye Hao indifferently: "You are just a shield, this is my business with Qiao''er. You quickly get out of here, otherwise don''t blame me for making you a zombie!"


    Long Sun Rong on the side wrinkled slightly. This was considered the Heavenly Secret Pavilion. She couldn''t let people fight here, and there were already many people around now.


    But Changsunyu grabbed her sister and shook her head at her.


    "Who said I was a shield, I am Situ Qiao''er''s boyfriend." Ye Hao said confidently, holding his head high.


    "Do you have any proof!" Mao Jinqi asked angrily.


    "Do you want to prove it, I''ll give it to you!"


    Ye Hao suddenly leaned down and kissed Situ Qiao''er''s lips heavily.


    At this moment, the few people present were completely stunned.


    Even people watching from afar are stupid.


    Situ Qiaoer''s body was hard, she felt the warmth on her lips, which was something she had never felt before.


    There was a crash in her mind, only the only thought.


    "My first kiss is gone!"

 Chapter 1295： Sanguan·Star Array

    Chapter 1295 Three Levels Star Array


    This kiss lasted for nearly half a minute.


    At this moment, Situ Qiao''er was already a little confused, leaning softly on Ye Hao.


    who am I? where am I? What am i doing now?


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked at Mao Jinqi confidently: "What? So you believe it!"


    "Asshole, I''ll kill you!" Mao Jinqi was angry!


    The girl he has liked for many years, he hasn''t even moved a finger, but now he lies in the arms of others and kisses him in front of him.


    He believed that the man in front of him was Situ Qiao''er''s boyfriend, because Situ Qiao''er had no defense at all during the kiss.


    He knew that although Situ Qiaoer was naughty on the surface, he was quite conservative about this kind of thing.


    Thinking of this, Mao Jinqi became even more angry, and grabbed Ye Hao''s throat with his right hand like a claw.


    "Master Mao, this is the Tianji Pavilion. I hope you can focus on it!" A figure stood in front of Ye Hao.


    That was Long Sun Rong, she stared at Mao Jinqi coldly.


    Mao Jinqi''s movements stopped, he gritted his teeth, but looked at Ye Hao unwillingly.


    "Guo son, the little girl has a doubt. Didn''t my sister say that this blonde woman is your girlfriend? Why is Qiao''er your girlfriend again? As Qiao''er''s friend, I hope you can explain to me a bit!"


    I don''t know if Grand Sun Rong was intentional, she directly exposed Ye Hao''s identity as a girlfriend.


    After all, when Chang Sun Yu introduced it before, he mentioned it.


    Situ Qiao''er secretly said that it was bad, why did Sister Rong say this at this time!


    Mao Jinqi''s eyes lit up, and he pointed at Ye Hao: "Your kid is really a shield. You obviously have a girlfriend, why bother with Qiao''er and hinder our relationship."


    "Who said that if I have a girlfriend, I can''t have a girlfriend anymore?" Ye Hao suddenly said an amazing speech.


    He waved his hand to Olena, motioning for her to come over.


    Of course Olena walked next to Ye Hao very obediently.


    Ye Hao directly hugged Olena''s waist, making Olena cling to his body.


    Olena''s cheeks were reddening, and she felt the breath of Saint Son''s body, which made her feel intoxicated.


    "Olena, tell them, who are you mine?" Ye Hao raised his head, as if making an owner''s declaration.


    Olena''s breathing was a bit short, but she still said, "I am Guo Hao''s girlfriend."


    "Qiao''er, tell them. Who are you?" Ye Hao looked at Situ Qiao''er domineeringly.


    Situ Qiao''er secretly said in his heart, rascal, this guy asked himself to say these things in front of so many people.


    However, at this moment, this scene is no longer available. If you sacrifice a little, you can get rid of the rogue Mao Jinqi, that is not bad!


    Situ Qiao''er leaned against Ye Hao''s chest and looked happy: "Of course Qiao''er is also your wife, eldest wife!"


    One man and two women!


    And the two are Chinese and foreign beauties!


    It was quite envious to see others, and I wish I was the guy who enjoyed the blessings of all people.


    "Who is that guy? You can make Situ Qiao''er of the Situ family willing to serve with other women!"


    "Ma Dan, I really envy this guy, hug left and right! She''s still a pretty blonde girl who looks like Situ Qiaoer!"


    The onlookers in the distance were envious and curious about what identity this man was!


    "You... how can you have two women!" Mao Jinqi pointed at Ye Hao angrily.


    He looked at Situ Qiao''er again: "Qiao''er, don''t be fooled by him. I really love you!"


    "You..." When Situ Qiao''er was about to speak, he was preempted by Ye Hao.


    "Why can''t I have two women? Why can''t I satisfy and feed them both at the same time. This is the world of ancient warriors, and we are not bound by the laws of the world at all." Ye Hao said without shy.


    But the words in it made the surrounding girls scold Ye Hao as a hooligan.


    What is fed and satisfied!


    Situ Qiao''er also glared at Ye Hao, this guy really pushed his nose to his face.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    Mao Jinqi was so angry that his body was shaking.


    "The second pass is so difficult. Several youngsters from the Ten Men Association did not pass. Even Hong Qingshan failed."


    "This seems to be a formation, the formation of Tianji Pavilion is really incredible!"


    "Zhuge''s family also has some understanding of the formation method, I don''t know if they can pass!"


    At this time, the sound of discussion surrounding the second level attracted his attention, and an idea came out of his mind.


    He looked at Ye Hao: "Boy, do you dare to compare with me!"


    "Compared to what? I can''t compare to fights, Miss Long Sun Rong won''t let fights. And Qiao''er doesn''t like fighting, right?" Ye Hao looked at Situ Qiao''er affectionately.


    Situ Qiao''er got goose bumps all over.


    This guy acts as he acts.


    Of course, this numbness is to complete the task. At this moment, the small red circle has shrunk by about 5% than before, but the distance is still far behind the four peaks of Tianmai.


    If the Changsun Yu on the side knew that this was Situ Qiao''er''s arrangement, she would have mistakenly thought that the two of them were really lovers.


    "We don''t fight by force, we fight. Didn''t Tianji Pavilion set up three levels? Let''s see who can pass the three levels and become the final winner! If you lose, you will leave Qiao''er for me!" Mao Jinqi said.


    "Then if you lose, you are not allowed to show up where Situ Qiaoer appears from now on!" Ye Hao squinted.


    "A word is settled!"


    After speaking, Mao Jinqi went to prepare to participate in the second level, but because someone was still going on, he was watching.


    "Although Mao Jinqi''s strength is only in the middle stage of the Qi Refining Realm. However, the Mao Family Taoism is very mysterious, and it can even be challenged by a leap. It is irrational to agree to his bet.


    And Qiaoer is a person, not something you bet on. If you really like her, you should not do it like this. Long Sun Rong looked at Ye Hao with a calm face.


    Does this grandson Rong really think she is unhappy? This time and again I found myself stab.


    "But Miss Long Sun Rong, you have to be clear. That person is entangled with Qiao''er. It is useless to reason with him. Only in this way can he stop harassing Qiao''er''s life, and I don''t think this is a bet. There is no risk in the contest of the winner."


    Ye Hao said confidently. Just now, he glanced at the formation of the second level, and he already knew it.


    "Arrogance! This second level is our Tianji Pavilion''Starry Formation''. Walking into it is like walking into a maze full of stars. If you can''t break the formation, or if the controller doesn''t cancel the formation, then this person is likely Trapped in the formation until death!


    The starry array of this level is only the third layer open, and those who are required to enter the array must come out within five minutes.


    The Star Array has a total of 36 layers, if all were opened, it would be a sea of ??stars! Even the innate martial artist can''t break through, and I only came out two years ago, it took two full months! "


    The eldest Lotus Sun didn''t like this man very much, most of all the man who didn''t know the height of the sky.


    "Oh? How about a bet between me and Miss Long Sun Rong. I don''t want to go to the third floor, you go to open all 36 floors. If I can come out within half an hour, you promise me one condition. "


    Ye Hao looked at Long Sun Rong provocatively. He did not miss any chance to "show" now.

 Chapter 1296： Provoke grandson Rong

    Chapter 1296 Provoking Long Sun Rong


    "You!" Long Sun Rong was a little angry. She didn''t expect that this guy''s own stall had not been resolved yet, so she dared to say these things now.


    Also arrogantly thought that he could break the 36-story star array in a complete state.


    "Hmph, I don''t do boring things with boring people." Long Sun Rong turned and walked to her sister.


    "Yu''er, be careful when you make friends in the future. Don''t associate with some people."


    Ye Hao was all about Ye Hao.


    Zhang Sunyu was caught in the middle. She didn''t know what to do for a while, so she could only pretend not to hear.


    But Ye Hao wouldn''t let it go, he couldn''t let an opportunity to pretend to just run away in front of his own eyes.


    "Oh, it seems that the Tianji Pavilion still doesn''t live up to its name. It''s what makes it through three levels. Just come out with such an infamous formation. Tsk tsk tsk... After passing the three levels, there may not necessarily be any good rewards."


    Ye Hao shook his head, looking lost.


    Ye Hao''s words made Chang Sunyu''s face suddenly change, and Situ Qiao''er hurriedly pulled Ye Hao''s sleeve.


    But it was too late. Long Sun Rong appeared in front of Ye Hao in a flash, and the murderous aura of his whole body gathered on Ye Hao, as if he was about to break Ye Hao''s body into pieces.


    I have to say that Ye Hao''s provocation was very successful, because the grandson Sun Rong valued the reputation of Tianji Pavilion, which was equivalent to her own life.


    "I bet you, if you lose. I want you to stay in Tianji Pavilion for a year of sweeping the floor!" The angry grandson Rong decided to make this guy who doesn''t know good or bad pay the price!


    "No problem." Ye Hao said confidently.


    "Sister...Guo Hao..."


    Long Sun Yu tried to dissuade, but the current Long Sun Rong couldn''t hear anything. She walked towards the deputy chief Yuan Shang, seemingly to arrange the next thing for Ye Hao.


    "You are too courageous, you dare to provoke Long Sun Rong?" Situ Qiao''er looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "I''m just explaining a fact." Ye Hao shrugged.


    "Then when do you want to hug me, have you touched enough?" Situ Qiao''er glared at Ye Hao.


    Only then did Ye Hao notice that his hand was still on Situ Qiao''er''s waist.


    He retracted his hand, chuckled and said in a low voice, "Isn''t this to pretend to be your boyfriend?"


    At the same time he also let go of the hand holding Olena. Olena stood beside her, licking her hair, her face flushed.


    "Hey, you''re scumbag." Guo Shuang, who had been on the sidelines, looked at Ye Hao with a bitter look.


    Uh?


    Ye Hao looked at Guo Shuang, what''s up with her?


    Guo Shuang is complaining about his sister at the moment. This guy is doing these things here in front of him. Isn''t this a naked derailment?


    But she couldn''t pierce Ye Hao, otherwise she would embarrass her sister.


    "Did you misunderstand something?" Ye Hao looked at Guo Shuang in confusion.


    "Is there any misunderstanding? You know it in your heart." Guo Shuang snorted and stopped talking.


    On the other side, Chang Sun Yu pulled Situ Qiao''er aside.


    "Hey, what are you doing!" Chang Sun Yu looked at Situ Qiao''er reproachfully.


    "Can you not see this? Acting, you don''t know that Mao Jinqi, it''s very annoying!" Situ Qiaoer said.


    "From acting to kissing? How do I think you were so intoxicated at the time!" Chang Sunyu glared at Situ Qiao''er.


    Situ Qiao''er looked a little evasive, but she still pretended to be calm and said, "What''s the matter? Those actors who make movies are not married to each other. This is just for...for the sake of truth!"


    Although she said so, Situ Qiaoer now recalled the kissing scene, she was still a little hot.


    "That Mao Jinqi really likes you. It''s not good for you to treat him like this." Chang Sunyu looked at Situ Qiao''er complicatedly.


    "Hey, what are you talking about? You are pushing your good sisters into the fire pit. Do you like your boyfriend''s room full of corpses? There is a smell of formalin in the air?"


    Situ Qiao''er rolled his eyes at Changsun Yu: "If you like it, how about I let him go to you!"


    Listening to what Situ Qiao''er said, Chang Sun Yu also shook his head.


    Accepting a person, but also accepting everything about that person, but Mao Jinqi''s preferences are unacceptable to most women.


    "But to be honest, this is the first time in my life that two men have duel for me. In fact, I still have some expectations in my heart." Situ Qiaoer said quietly.


    "You don''t want to continue acting!" Chang Sunyu said in surprise.


    "Of course this will continue. So many people are watching. If I stand up at this time and say it is false, where should I put Situ Qiao''er''s face." Situ Qiao''er pouted.


    "Auntie, I''m afraid you will catch the moths to the fire, and you will not be able to protect yourself. You will sink deeper and deeper." Changsun Yu sighed.


    "No, it''s just acting. It really doesn''t work. Then I just find a reason to break up." Situ Qiaoer waved his hand casually.


    After the small talk, the few people gathered again and walked around the second round of magic circle.


    Many people have already lost at this moment.


    There were not many people who passed the first level, but this second level was a lot of people.


    But soon someone passed.


    Zhuge Qing from the Zhuge family.


    Zhuge Qing confidently participated in the second round and walked into the formation.


    Yuan Shang, the deputy cabinet chief who was in charge of this pass, opened the magic circle.


    Zhuge Qing closed his eyes, time passed bit by bit, and a minute later, he took the first step forward.


    In two minutes, he took the second step.


    When the third minute was about to arrive, he took the third step, and at the same time, this step made him directly out of the range of the magic circle.


    He opened his eyes and looked at Deputy Pavilion Master Yuanshang with a smile: "Pavilion Master Yuan, has this junior passed?"


    Yuan Shang nodded appreciatively: "As expected of Zhuge''s descendant, yes, yes."


    In this way, the first person to pass the test appeared.


    Several others passed afterwards.


    For example, Liu Ruoyu, Dongfang Hongwu''s cousin, Dongfang Hongwu is trapped in this level.


    Ye Hao glanced at the crowd, Mao Jinqi was talking to the cousin of Dongfang Hongwu, Mao Jinqi gave the man something, the man was obviously a little moved, and he didn''t know what he said to Mao Jinqi.


    After talking, Mao Jinqi walked into the circle confidently.


    "Mao''s family, Mao Jinqi special come to consult."


    The circle opens.


    Mao Jinqi took the first step in the first minute, and then smoothly took the second step. When the deadline was approaching, he took the third step.


    "The Maos have also succeeded!"


    "It''s amazing. The Mao family members have always been mysterious. I didn''t expect them to even study formations."


    When Mao Jinqi left the field, he deliberately walked past Ye Hao and the others, and scanned Ye Hao with provocative eyes.

 Chapter 1297： Five minutes is enough

    Chapter 1297 Breaking The Formation, Five Minutes Is Enough


    At this time, Situ Qiaoer and Changsun Yu both went up and tried it.


    But all failed.


    Chang Sunyu didn''t go out even one step, but Situ Qiaoer just barely took one step.


    "This star array is too abnormal. When I walked into it, everything around was like a star field. I couldn''t distinguish the north, south, east, and west. I ran in every direction, but I couldn''t get out no matter how long I ran.


    If I were to stay in this environment for several months, I would go crazy. "Situ Qiao''er said with a pouting mouth.


    An arc formed at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth, and he said lightly.


    "The star array is actually based on the collection of thirty-six constellations in the sky. There is no harm in itself, but it is a phantom array! Those who step into it feel like they have walked thousands of kilometers.


    But in the eyes of outsiders, he just stayed in place.


    Each constellation is actually a formation, you need to find the formation eye to take a step. Now only three constellations are opened, so only three steps are needed. If thirty-six constellations are opened, thirty-six cloths are needed to get out of this magical array!


    That''s why Miss Long Sun Rong just said that even the innate martial artist can be trapped in this formation. "


    Listening to Ye Hao talking there, the eldest Sun Yu and Situ Qiao''er on the side were all dumb.


    Situ Qiao''er kicked Ye Hao unwillingly: "Since you know why you didn''t say it earlier, I am very happy to see our failure!"


    "You didn''t ask me." Ye Hao said innocently.


    Situ Qiaoer cast Ye Hao''s eyes.


    At this time, Long Sun Rong came over and looked at Ye Hao coldly: "Guo Hao, can you start. Or do you dare not?"


    "Hehe, there is nothing in this world that I dare not dare! But I''m afraid that Miss Long Sun Rong will not admit it after a while." Ye Hao said teasingly.


    "My eldest Sun Rong has done what I said. If you can really break the star array within half an hour, no matter what your requirements are, I will do it." Long Sun Rong raised her head and said confidently.


    "Whatever the request?" Ye Hao squinted, and said something.


    This guy is still molesting Long Sun Rong, and in front of Long Sun Yu.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up." Situ Qiao''er pressed his arm heavily against Ye Hao''s abdomen, and gave Ye Hao angrily.


    Can''t this guy be professional? Anyway, he is now his boyfriend in the eyes of outsiders!


    Ye Hao walked out confidently with his hands behind his back.


    When the Deputy Pavilion Master Yuanshang saw this man walking out, his eyes changed a little.


    "Young man, are there any conflicts between you and Rong''er? This full version of Starry Array is not so easy to break through. And it''s still within half an hour. If there is any misunderstanding, I can explain to Rong''er for you. They are all young people after all."


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "I thought it would take half an hour before, but now it seems that five minutes is enough."


    Five minutes is enough?


    Yuan Shang frowned. At this moment, he thought the young man in front of him was a bit arrogant, and he also understood why Long Sun Rong was angry.


    She hates arrogant people the most, because the patron once said that the arrogant son of heaven needs to guard against arrogance!


    Long Sun Rong has always followed this sentence, whether to herself or to the others in Tianji Pavilion.


    Moreover, in this star array, he once asked the pavilion master how long it took to break the fastest record.


    At that time, the cabinet owner said a word.


    "I, need an hour. One person a long time ago took forty minutes. Then another person took 20 minutes."


    Yuan Shang was very curious about who these two people were even more powerful than the pavilion master, but the pavilion master kept silent.


    But it must be a peerless powerhouse.


    Even the peerless powerhouse can only reach 20 minutes. The young man in front of him dares to say that he will break the formation in five minutes. This is not what he is bragging about.


    "Boy, don''t be too crazy." Yuan Shang kindly reminded.


    "Senior. Many people have said this to me, but I think this is not madness for me, but self-confidence." Ye Hao smiled and said, "Please start."


    After speaking, Ye Hao walked into the circle.


    Yuan Shang muttered something softly. It took three or four minutes for his toes to touch the ground slightly before he announced the start.


    "Start."


    Although others wondered why it took such a long time this time, they didn''t think much about it, thinking they were just debugging the magic circle.


    But the Zhuge family frowned slightly.


    "Pavilion Master Yuanshang has increased the difficulty of the circle?" Zhuge Yufan frowned slightly.


    "Uncle, do you mean that the difficulty of the Star Array has increased?" Zhuge Qing asked in surprise, and he carefully observed the array that was opened at the moment.


    It is indeed much stronger than before, but these laymen can''t see through it.


    Only those who are powerful and have an understanding of formations can see it.


    To say that the previous star array was just a small stream not only half a meter wide, the star array at the moment was a big river 100 meters wide!


    "What''s going on here? Could it be that the person offended the Tianji Pavilion? But Tianji Pavilion has always been fair and would not do such small tricks. And this... seems to be a complete star array! Thirty-six constellations are all opened. "Zhuge Yu was puzzled.


    Zhuge Qing carefully looked at the young man who was in the formation, how he felt that this person felt familiar.


    "Uncle, if it were you, how long would it take to break the integrity of the star array?" Zhuge Qing asked curiously.


    "The Star Array is a magic array created by the Tianji Pavilion hundreds of years ago. Don¡¯t look at the first three. You only took five minutes. After more than 30, each one will take more time than before. If it is It will take me at least ten days. If it were your father, it would take two days."


    Zhuge Yu said solemnly.


    Ten days!


    Zhuge Qing was shocked inwardly, this was comparable to the few masterpieces of their Zhuge family.


    "However, the main function of the Star Array is not actually used for combat. It is the Heavenly Secret Pavilion for training disciples. It takes three minutes to open a complete array, and the range is small. If this is in battle, it is estimated that people will escape early. Now, the actual combat type is not as good as the simplest formation." Zhuge Yu said solemnly.


    Zhuge Qing nodded clearly. It turned out to be like this. This could also explain why this star array is not famous anymore.


    The eldest Sun Rong on the other side looked at Guo Hao lightly.


    The complete star array is not so easy to break, she has experienced it many times, and the fastest record is two months!


    This is very impressive at her age.


    This not only requires an understanding of the magic array, but also an understanding of the constellations. This star array is one of the most important topics for training disciples in the Tianji Pavilion.


    "Sister...that...if Guo Hao loses, can you please..." Long Sunyu walked up to her sister and whispered.


    The eldest Lotus Sun saw her sister actually come to intercede, and there was no change on the surface.


    She was very surprised in her heart. Although her younger sister didn''t hate men as much as she did, her younger sister seldom had contact with the opposite sex, but now she begged her for a man.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t really ask him to behave." Long Sun Rong smiled at her sister.


    In fact, she was already thinking about how to torture Ye Hao.


    If Ye Hao knew this, he would be amazed, it turned out that the fairy would be so black!


    But at this moment he was silent in the sea of ??stars.


    Four minutes had passed since the time outside, and he didn''t move a step.

 Chapter 1298： Arrogant? No, this is confidence

    Chapter 1298 Arrogance? No, this is confidence


    "Hmph, wait a minute to see how the kid ends." Mao Jinqi sneered and looked at Ye Hao, who was motionless.


    The eldest Sun Rong was even more sure that this was a arrogant guy, and Qiao''er must have been deceived following him, and then she had to find a way to convince Qiao''er to sever the relationship with him.


    Yuan Shang''s deputy pavilion is already ready to start to cancel the magic circle.


    Five minutes to break through the full version of the star array, this young man is really crazy.


    At this moment, the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth was curved.


    Just a few seconds after the fourth minute, he took a step. This step was very small, less than ten centimeters.


    But the Deputy Pavilion Master Yuanshang knew that this guy had broken through the first floor, but only broke the first floor in four minutes, which was even worse than the previous ones.


    But after that, Ye Hao didn''t stop and took the second step.


    Yuan Shang''s expression changed a little.


    The third step comes immediately.


    "He succeeded?"


    "He has taken three steps!"


    "Hey, why is he still walking? Isn''t it a pass after three steps?"


    "Is it because he came to a relatively small pace?"


    The bystanders all looked at the young man in doubt, and he had already taken dozens of steps in just a few seconds.


    They didn''t know that the magic circle that this young man experienced at the moment was completely different from their previous ones.


    "This... this young man!" Yuan Shang widened his eyes and looked at the young man in disbelief.


    This guy is still walking, walking non-stop, without a trace of hesitation, without a trace of pause, like an old man walking in the courtyard.


    The last half minute is left.


    Ye Hao has already taken twenty-six steps, and there are ten steps left.


    "This... how is this possible." Long Sun Rong looked at all this in astonishment.


    Who is this guy, why can he take so many steps in this short minute? Is there something wrong with the magic circle?


    "Sister." Long Sunyu was puzzled by this scene, she was going to ask her sister.


    But Long Sun Rong had already ignored the aisle beside Yuan Shang''s deputy pavilion at this moment.


    "Elder Yuan, what is going on? Is there something wrong with the magic circle!" Long Sun Rong frowned and asked.


    Yuan Shang shook his head solemnly, "Impossible. When I activated the circle just now, I checked it again. It is indeed the full version without any problems.


    The Star Array is one of the important magic arrays in our Tianji Pavilion. I have learned it and watched it. After so many years, it is impossible to make a mistake!


    Rong''er, who is this guy? He doesn''t seem to belong to the ten guys and the four big families! "


    Long Sun Rong was silent, she didn''t know how to answer Yuan Shang.


    Because she knew very little about this man, only that he was a friend of her sister, an arrogant person.


    No...arrogant?


    It now appears that this is not arrogance, but self-confidence.


    tread


    With a clear sound of footsteps, the thirty-sixth step was over, Ye Hao opened his eyes, and he took a deep breath, feeling that his whole body and mind were suddenly enlightened, and his understanding of martial arts was a little bit better.


    It is indeed the star array of Tianji Pavilion.


    In the first four minutes, the reason why he didn''t move at all was because he was studying those magic circles inside.


    When he exchanged many martial arts secrets before, there was also the learning of formations among them, and he had read them and learned them.


    But this is not all, there are some cherished martial arts cheats, either the price is too high, or there is not in the system, so they cannot be exchanged.


    This star array is officially one of them.


    However, many of the formations have mentioned the Star Array, borrowing a lot of ingenuity, and he has basically understood the method of breaking the formation, so he is confident.


    But the real experience is another matter, and this formation is not meant to trap people, but to practice.


    After completing the journey, Ye Hao felt that he had a little more understanding of this world.


    "Deputy Pavilion Master Yuan, Ms. Sun Rong, the eldest. Am I passing?" Ye Hao smiled at the two.


    "I don''t know the name of the son? Where does the teacher go." Yuan Shang looked at Ye Hao seriously, his attitude was completely different from before.


    Walking through the star array in five minutes, this has increased the previous record by six times!


    "It''s just an unnamed junior, I''m ashamed to say it." Ye Hao shook his head: "Since I have passed the test, I will withdraw first."


    As he said, Ye Hao passed by Long Sun Rong, his lips moved slightly.


    "Miss Long Sun Rong, don''t forget your promise. As for letting you sit down and do it, I haven''t figured it out yet. I''ll talk about it when I think about it. Don''t regret it then."


    Ye Hao returned to Changsunyu and the others.


    Several women asked Ye Hao curiously, what is going on?


    The eldest Sun Rong was speechless, even immersed in shock.


    She is never proud, so she will not be jealous of others'' talents.


    But being surpassed by someone who she thinks is arrogant makes her a little bit unbearable in her heart.


    Two months?


    It took two full months to break the star array before!


    This guy only took five minutes.


    Are you too weak? Or do you mean that you have not realized the true meaning of heavenly secrets and stars?


    Yuan Shang saw Long Sun Rong¡¯s sluggish expression, he sighed. The most terrifying thing about a Tianjiao is to meet another Tianjiao who is far superior to himself. If it is a Tianjiao who has always been Tianjiao like Tian Wuya, then no What will be.


    But being surpassed by someone who didn''t know where he came from makes it very uncomfortable.


    Even Long Sun Rong would not feel peaceful at this moment.


    "Uncle, that person... took five minutes to break the formation?" Zhuge Qing hesitated for a long time before saying.


    "Yes. Five minutes." Zhuge Yu finally emphasized for five minutes.


    "You said before, how long will it take my father."


    "Two days."


    "..."


    Mao Jinqi on the side clenched his fists and gritted his teeth very unwillingly.


    Everyone was not disturbed by this episode. After all, they didn''t know that the second level experienced by a person was dozens of times more difficult than the second level they experienced.


    More than an hour passed.


    Most of the people who can pass the second pass have passed, and those who have not passed can hardly pass.


    Ye Hao roughly counted it, and there were about forty or fifty people who passed the first pass.


    But only five people passed the second pass.


    Myself, Mao Jinqi, Zhuge Qing, Liu Ruoyu, the cousin of Dongfang Hongwu.


    "Strange, why didn''t you see the Beiming family and the Ximen family. Didn''t Beiming hear about it before? And the Ximen family hasn''t come yet." Ye Hao followed a few people towards the third level, he asked curiously .


    The third pass was just not far from the gate of Tianji Pavilion, and the second pass was only a hundred kilometers away.


    "Beiming family and Ximen family are here. But these two families have been quiet for nearly a hundred years. They usually don''t participate in this kind of thing. I don''t know when they have entered the Tianji Pavilion." Changsun Yu walked. Looking at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao just said that when he was a child, he was mentored by an expert and learned some formations. By chance, he broke the star array.


    But this was full of loopholes, but she couldn''t ask the end, it seemed too rude.


    The eldest Sun Rong on the side followed them all the time, but kept silent all the way, staring at Ye Hao.


    "Miss Long Sun Rong, it''s not good for you to keep looking at me like this. After all, I''m a person with a grassy name, and I''m still two masters!" Ye Hao teased Long Sun Rong.


    The eldest Sun Rong looked away, her face unchanged and said: "This time the Patriarch of the Beiming family has arrived, and the Ximen family has come to an old and a young man. His identity is very mysterious."


    This woman just changed the subject.


    But I have to say that she is very successful, because Ye Hao is interested in the Patriarch of the Beiming family!


    "Then I don''t know where the Patriarch of the Bei Ming family is now..."


    Just when Ye Hao wanted to inquire, a noise came from nearby.


    "Look, there is no end!"

 Chapter 1299： Sanguan·Mood

    Chapter 1299


    A man dressed in a white robe with distinct facial features came out.


    Everyone looked at this man with adoring eyes.


    Most of the female disciples of the major families are also idiotics.


    This person is the top of the Tianjiao list, the big disciple of Tianmen, and the world is endless.


    "Wuya! You are here!" Liu Ruoyu saw this person appear, the arrogance on his face could not disappear instantly, and walked to Tian Wuya with a smile.


    "Yeah." Faced with his fiancee, Tian Wuya just answered silently.


    "Wuya. I have successfully passed the first two of the three passes of the Tianji Pavilion." Liu Ruoyu looked at Tian Wuya with expectant eyes, as if looking forward to his praise.


    "Not bad." Tian Wuya said lightly.


    This made Liu Ruoyu''s eyes flashed a little uncomfortable, but it was quickly hidden.


    "Wuya, do you want to give it a try? With your qualifications, there is absolutely no problem in passing the three levels." Liu Ruoyu looked at Tian Wuya.


    The people around this sentence also agree very much. Tianjiao ranks first. This is not a false title.


    Tian Wuya didn''t answer Liu Ruoyu''s words, but looked around.


    "Are you from the Simon family?"


    "The people of the Ximen family have already gone to the Tianji Pavilion. They won''t be interested in these." Long Sun Rong walked over, and Ye Hao, Sun Yu and others followed him.


    "Unexpectedly, Senior Brother Tian, ??who has never been below the gate of heaven, would come to our Tianji Pavilion."


    "Sister Changsun is good. I just heard that some people have come and want to ask for advice. Since he is not here, I will go to Tianji Pavilion to find him." Tian Wuya finished indifferently.


    Leaving here directly, walked towards Tianji Pavilion.


    Everyone started discussing this trip again.


    "Tian Wuya is so handsome! If only he could marry him."


    "This is a beautiful man of asceticism, and he is also a talented person with a good background! It''s a pity that he already has a fianc¨¦e."


    "But Tian Wuya seems to be 29 years old, which is not too young. Why hasn''t he married his fianc¨¦e yet."


    "I don''t know, his fianc¨¦e seems to be in college, maybe she wants to wait for college graduation."


    "By the way, I heard that Tian Wuya is a congenital master, how heavy is he!"


    "It is said that it is innate triple!"


    The topics discussed are various.


    But when talking about Tian Wuya''s unfinished marriage, Liu Ruoyu secretly clenched her fists, her face a little unpleasant.


    "Deputy Pavilion Master Yuan, can I start the third stage!" Liu Ruoyu walked up to Yuan Shang and asked.


    It seemed that she was already impatient to wait.


    "The third level is ready, but we still need to wait another five minutes. Miss Liu is in no rush." ??Yuan Shang Deputy Pavilion Master said.


    Liu Ruoyu retreated to the side, folded his hands on his chest, as if strangers would not enter.


    "This pair of men and women are really good, one and the other are so arrogant." Situ Qiaoer whispered.


    "But the Tian Wuya just came here and said he was looking for someone. I don''t know who he was looking for?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    Long Sun Yugang was ready to answer.


    A man walked over and interjected.


    "It must be the first genius of the Ximen family, Ximen Shuo."


    Several people looked at the speaker.


    Zhuge Qing.


    "I''m sorry, I will come over and chat when I see a few old classmates, don''t you mind. Miss Long Sun Rong, with a well-known reputation, she and her sister Chang Sun Yu are peerless twins. Seeing you today, it is true." Zhuge Qing Smile on his face.


    "Master Zhuge has a good reputation." Long Sun Rong replied lightly.


    Changsun Yu and Situ Qiao''er also greeted Zhuge Qing.


    Zhuge Qing finally fell on Ye Hao''s gaze.


    "This Xiongtai also passed the second pass. I don''t know where it is, Zhuge Qing has always liked making friends." Zhuge Qing is quite enthusiastic.


    "Hubei Xiaoxiaowuguan, Guo Hao, this is my cousin Guo Shuang, also from Huaxia University. This is my girlfriend Olena, and I am also Qiao''er''s girlfriend." Ye Hao introduced himself.


    Guo Hao?


    There is no such person in the Huatian Gate, the two religions, the four major families, and the ten people.


    How could someone who has a deep understanding of the formation suddenly appeared.


    At this moment, Zhuge Qing searched all the people in Xiajianghu in his memory of China, but did not find Guo Hao''s information. This person is really too mysterious. The more mysterious this is, the more interested Zhuge Qing is.


    Wait... I seem to have overlooked some information.


    "Guo Gongzi is the boyfriend of Situ Qiaoer''s senior sister? This blond lady is also your girlfriend?" Zhuge Qing looked at the three in surprise.


    Situ Qiaoer secretly twisted Ye Hao''s arm, this guy is really addicted to pretending to be a boyfriend.


    But now he was on the thief ship, at least it was impossible to disembark at this heavenly banquet.


    "Yes...Yes." Situ Qiaoer said with a smile.


    "Guo Gongzi is really amazing. He can sit on two beautiful things. I admire him." Zhuge Qing raised Guo Hao''s level to a higher level.


    Situ Qiao''er, who can soak in Situ''s house, is absolutely extraordinary.


    "That''s right. Just now Zhuge Xiongtai said who Ximen Shuo is?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    Zhuge Qing looked at Ye Hao unexpectedly: "Brother Guo, don''t you know the Tianjiao list?"


    "I''ve heard of it, but the Yamano village man doesn''t know much about these." Ye Hao shook his head.


    As a person in the rivers and lakes, he knows very little about these things, which makes Zhuge Qing feel familiar.


    But he explained kindly.


    "Ximen Shuo is the son of the Ximen family''s Patriarch. He has inherited the swordsmanship of the Ximen family and entered the Dao with the sword. He has never encountered an opponent of his age. Ranked second in the Tianjiao ranking! The strength is estimated to be triple innate!"


    Ximen Shuo, ranked second in Tianjiao, triple congenital.


    Ye Hao took down the name of this person.


    "Then Tian Wuya just wanted to find this Ximen Shuo?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Yes. Both are the top two on the list of Tianjiao, but they have never played each other. Although Tian Wuya is the first, the big reason is that they have a background in Tianmen. No one knows who is strong and who is weak." Zhuge Qing said.


    "Senior Brother Tian has been seeking a breakthrough recently, and fighting the strong is a good opportunity." Long Sun Rong said.


    Tian Wuya, I don''t know if there will be a chance to play against this Tianmen No. 1 Tianjiao this time.


    "Everyone who passed the second level, please come here. We are about to test the third level." Yuan Shang''s voice came at this time.


    "Brother Guo, let''s go together." Zhuge Qing looked at Ye Hao, and both of them had advanced to the third level.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao nodded and followed Zhuge Qing up.


    Also listed are Liu Ruoyu, the cousin of Dongfang Hongwu, and Mao Jinqi.


    The five people walked to the front of Yuanshang Deputy Pavilion Master.


    Yuan Shang glanced at the five people. This time he had a chance to pass the three passes. It is estimated that it was among them.


    "Five, this third level is to look at your state of mind. Although there are three thousand great roads, they are different, but we can see some signs. For example, a person who uses a sword may have a state of mind. sword.


    A person who likes money in his heart may have wealth in his mind.


    A person who likes rights, status, the world. "


    Yuan Shang paused. He took out a compass with a closed eye in the center of the compass: "You only need to inject your breath into this compass, and this compass can project your state of mind."

 Chapter 1300： Good mood

    Chapter 1300


    "State of mind?" Situ Qiao''er and the others heard it, and said in surprise.


    "The state of mind is a path, an attitude, an idea, and a desire, but it does not mean that a person will walk a path throughout his life. So this is just a probabilistic prediction, and to determine whether to advance, in fact It is whether the person''s mood is strong or not.


    The mood of ordinary people is mostly eating, drinking, sleeping, and living a simple life.


    And the mood of the warrior is ever-changing, flowers, birds, fish and insects, mountains and rivers and trees, all possible. "Long Sun Rong said lightly.


    At the same time, Yuan Shang''s deputy pavilion also said this.


    "Sister, have you ever probed your mood?" Long Sun Yu looked at Long Sun Rong curiously.


    "The result of my detection is a star map, which is considered a superior state of mind. It was because of this that my master asked me to join the Tianji Pavilion." Long Sun Rong explained.


    She saw that both Sun Yu and Situ Qiao''er were a little interested, she added: "But I don''t mind if you guys don''t try it. You need to be able to do it by spying on your mind.


    After all, it''s like prying into fate. If you tell an ordinary person that his life is destined to be ineffective, then this person may collapse, give up his efforts and fall for himself.


    The previous Domination Stone Tablets and the Star Array were all testing the foundation of people. No one wants to ruin a person because of a predicted state of mind. "


    At this time, the five people had already decided on their order. Liu Ruoyu was in a bad mood and her own arrogance made her look down on no one except Tian Wuya.


    Directly grab the first position.


    The other four men did not say much.


    The second person was Dongfang Hongwu''s cousin, and Ye Hao also inquired about this person''s name from Zhuge Qing.


    Dongfang Xuan, tenth in the Tianjiao list.


    Just in front of Ye Hao, Ye Hao had previously fought against Yang Tai and Yang Family at Huaxia University, making him the 11th place in the Tianjiao list.


    After that, he went abroad, and the battle abroad was at the North Pole, but that was a supernatural player, and it didn''t come out, so during this time he didn''t pay attention to the sudden emergence of Ye Hao.


    The third one is Mao Jinqi. He has been staring at Ye Hao, but he has not forgotten his betting agreement.


    The fourth one is Zhuge Qing, he kept talking to Ye Hao and perhaps humbly, and finally he tested the fourth, and Ye Hao was the fifth.


    At this moment, on a pavilion behind the gate of Tianji Pavilion, several coffee tables are located there.


    Two people sat there, one leaning on the wooden fence.


    Although they are separated by hundreds of meters, this distance is nothing in their eyes.


    "Senior Beiming, it''s been a long time since I saw you. It''s really believable to be able to meet here this time." A middle-aged man with a sword at his waist raised his glass to face the 70-80-year-old white-haired man in front of him.


    Although this old man was in his seventies or eighties, he was extraordinary in temperament, he was not angry, and his aura was completely natural.


    "Hahaha, our two families haven¡¯t walked away in this world for a long time. This time the genius doctor sent an invitation, I didn¡¯t want to come. Who told my granddaughter to come, and now I don¡¯t know where to go. went.


    By the way, how is that old fellow in your family? Is the sword rusty? "


    This person is the head of the Beiming family, Beiming Wuji.


    "Our Patriarch often talks about you, but it''s a pity that it''s not convenient to go out now." The middle-aged man sighed.


    "That old man can rest assured, and cultivate a younger generation like Ximen Shuo." Bei Ming Wuji looked at the man holding a teacup with a sword on his back and a sword on his waist.


    The man''s face was frosty, leaning on the guardrail, like a stone monument.


    "The third level over there has begun. I don''t know whose mood can shine this time." The middle-aged man looked at the third level outside the Tianji Pavilion.


    Bei Ming Wuji also put down his glass and looked over, his gaze paused on one of the young people.


    Why does this young man have a familiar feeling?


    It seems that I have seen it somewhere, and I feel close.


    "Oh my God! Look at what it is."


    "What a beautiful rose! It feels red as if it is bleeding."


    "As expected to be the fiancee of Tian Wuya, this state of mind is different."


    The people around, seeing Liu Ruoyu''s state of mind, were amazed.


    At this moment, Liu Ruoyu''s hand was placed on the compass, and the eye in the center opened, projecting a splendid scene, like a mirage.


    It was a cluster of flowers, the other flowers were indistinct, except for a gorgeous red rose in the center.


    "Very good, good state of mind!" Yuan Shang nodded in praise.


    Liu Ruoyu retracted his hand, the scene on the compass disappeared, and his eyes closed.


    She bowed to Yuan Shang, and then retreated to the side.


    With an arrogant smile at the corner of her mouth, facing the envy of her surrounding eyes, she didn''t look at it at all, because this was the glory she deserved.


    She has gotten a lot, and now the only thing left is to conquer the most talented man in the world!


    Liu Ruoyu clenched her fists and said inwardly: There is no end, this lady will one day let you kneel at my feet!


    Ye Hao also saw the scene just now.


    Rose means noble, although beautiful, but with thorns, and the surroundings of the mood are blurred.


    It means that this rose doesn''t care about the people around it at all. Its world is only itself.


    Ye Hao glanced at this Liu Ruoyu, if the mood is really like a human, this Liu Ruoyu will one day be hurt by his own sting.


    The second Dongfang Xuan walked to the compass and pressed his hand on it.


    The eyes on the compass opened.


    This time it was a fire, although it was only a ghost.


    But there is a burning sensation just looking at it.


    "Yes, it is the Vulcan Art of the Eastern Family, but you are not very pure. I remember that when your patriarch Dongfang Yan came more than ten years ago, it was a sea of ??fire. Within one meter, the feeling of others was like a hot wave. .


    But your state of mind can only be regarded as a middle vehicle state of mind. "Yuan Shang said.


    Liu Ruoyu''s eyes flashed with contempt.


    "Thank you, senior." But Dongfang Xuan didn''t care, and silently retreated to the side. It seemed that his appearance was very firm, and he didn''t doubt his martial arts because of this.


    Then it was Ye Hao''s "rival in love", Mao Jinqi.


    He took a deep breath and glanced at Guo Hao next to him.


    He walked to the compass, pressed his hand on it, and opened the eye.


    This time, what came out was a cloud of black air, giving people a sense of lifelessness.


    After that, the mist dissipated, and there were tombstones. This is a graveyard!


    The people around looked terrified, and the women in the distance covered their faces.


    But Mao Jinqi didn''t take it seriously, he just wanted to know what level he was.


    "Deputy Pavilion Master Yuan, what is my state of mind!"


    Yuan Shang stared at this state of mind for a long time, his eyes were a bit complicated, and finally he said: "Superior state of mind."

 Chapter 1301： waste?

    Chapter 1301


    Everyone was shocked as soon as he said this.


    They didn''t expect that the Mao Jinqi from the Mao family turned out to be a superior state of mind, and even Liu Ruoyu looked at this man with a strange expression.


    "The mood of this Mao family!" The young man from the Ximen family in the attic has been paying attention here, frowning slightly.


    "The obsession is too heavy, the desire is too strong, although most of the Mao family are studying these. But the child''s path is a bit crooked." Bei Ming Wuji said lightly.


    Ximen Shuo also looked at that side, looking at three moods before and after, his expression did not fluctuate.


    "I am in a superior state of mind!" Mao Jinqi was very excited. In fact, he was also very worried before, but now this fact makes him very excited.


    He released his hand and turned to look at Ye Hao.


    Hehe, now I see how you can toss!


    "What can I do, I didn''t expect this guy to be in a good mood!" Situ Qiao''er said with some worry.


    "The strength of the Mao family is not as good as Liu Ruoyu and Dongfang Xuan, so why is it a superior state of mind?" Changsun Yu looked at his sister in confusion.


    Long Sun Rong calmly said: "The level of mood does not refer to the level of strength. For example, the emperor of a country has only a mortal body, but his state of mind is thousands of miles, millions of horses and thousands of people! A high state of mind means that This person will be firm in doing things.


    They know what they want, and such people can often accomplish what they want to do. "


    The eldest Sun Rong looked at Guo Hao who had made herself gaffe before and broke through the star array in five minutes.


    She is now very curious what state of mind this person will be.


    "Brother Guo, then I''ll go ahead." Zhuge Qing and Ye Hao politely stepped forward to test.


    His result is a magic circle. It seems that the Zhuge family has a soft spot for the system, but his level is only a middle-class.


    Then it was Ye Hao''s turn.


    Compared with the first four, this unknown person is particularly attractive.


    "Please!" Yuan Shang looked at this young man, in fact, he was also curious about the young man''s mood.


    Ye Hao is also a little uncertain about it now, he doesn''t know what''s going on with this state of mind or something.


    Now I can only rely on luck.


    He put his hand on the compass and the eye opened.


    But after a long time, nothing appeared.


    "What''s going on? Why is there no response!" Situ Qiaoer was worried about Ye Hao for some reason at this moment.


    "It shouldn''t be! This state of mind compass is a pseudo-spirit weapon. It is kept by the Deputy Pavilion Master Yuanshang. It has never happened before." Long Sun Rong frowned, watching this scene suspiciously.


    Yuan Shang was also dumbfounded at the moment, he looked at Ye Hao: "Can you breathe in?"


    "I injected it." Ye Hao was puzzled.


    "Huh, shouldn''t this person have no mood?" Mao Jinqi said coldly from the side.


    "Sister, is there anyone who has no mood in this world?" Changsun Yu asked his sister.


    Long Sun Rong looked serious, and she nodded: "Yes. That''s what is commonly called trash."


    waste?


    Guo Hao is waste?


    How is this possible, everyone can''t believe this answer.


    But Mao Jinqi was very excited inside, if it weren''t for the crowds around, he even wanted to jump up and cheer, summon his own zombies, and carnival together.


    At this moment, golden light appeared from the eye on the compass, and golden waves spread out.


    Everyone who was impacted felt a feeling of being crushed by a mountain in his heart.


    At the same time, a phantom about tens of meters in size appeared. It was tens of thousands of Cangshan Mountains. Just looking at it, there was a kind of longing.


    "Yes, this is a superior state of mind." Yuan Shang nodded, but he wondered in his heart, why did the compass stop for so few minutes?


    Just when everyone thought it was just an accident before, a wolf howling came.


    I saw a silver wolf rising to the sky and roaring from the highest of the mountains, and the sound made everyone feel their heart trembling.


    "Silver Wolf?" Yuan Shang looked at this scene in surprise.


    Is this a change of mood?


    Why is it so.


    But this change did not stop, a **** color appeared, and a **** two-winged monster hovered in the air.


    A sense of fear makes those who are present at a low level are somewhat afraid.


    Even a few people in the Body Refining Realm slumped on the ground.


    "What the **** is going on?" Yuan Shang''s eyes widened.


    "Sister, what exactly is Ye Hao''s state of mind?" Long Sun Yu looked at this scene in disbelief.


    Long Sun Rong was also shocked: "I...I have never seen such a state of mind."


    After that, all kinds of things appeared in this Cangshan mountain, the sound of dragons, luminous balls, sea waves, and even stars...


    In the end everything disappeared.


    The eyes in the center of the compass were also closed.


    Quiet all around.


    Time seems to have stopped.


    Ye Hao is also not clear about the current situation. He looks at the Deputy Pavilion Master Yuanshang: "Deputy Pavilion Master Yuan, what kind of state of mind is this...?"


    You ask me how do I know.


    Yuan Shang smiled bitterly, he had never seen such a state of mind, ever-changing, like a small world.


    "This... your state of mind is quite special, but at least it is a superior state of mind. But I need to ask the pavilion master later about the specific level." Yuan Shang said.


    "Then what do we do now? Whoever wins?" Liu Ruoyu asked, frowning.


    "On this point, Liu Ruoyu, Mao Jinqi, and Guo Hao. They all successfully passed the third level, and then at the banquet, you will all receive the rewards prepared by Tianji Pavilion. As for who can get the final reward, it is up to the patron to judge. "Yuan Shang explained.


    "It''s troublesome. Then let''s go in now." Liu Ruoyu folded his arms and walked into the Tianji Pavilion.


    Mao Jinqi looked at Ye Hao unwillingly: "Boy, we are not over yet. There will be a pass for the pavilion master of Tianji Pavilion."


    "Okay, I''m waiting for you." Ye Hao shrugged.


    Then he walked back to Changsunyu and the others.


    Zhuge Qing looked at Ye Hao and said in admiration, "Brother Guo, your state of mind is really wonderful. The mountain, the silver wolf, the devil, and the dragon are so mysterious."


    "I don''t know what is going on? Is it because my imagination is too high?" Ye Haohan smiled and rubbed his head: "Don''t say it, the banquet in the Tianji Pavilion seems to be about to start, let''s go first. ."


    "Let''s go."


    The group of people walked towards the gate of the Tianji Pavilion, and the elder Sun Rong on the road looked at Ye Hao even more weird.


    Because she once asked the master, what else is above the superior state of mind?


    The master has said that there is a supreme state of mind above the superior state of mind, and that the supreme state of mind is different from the usual state of mind.


    And those who have the supreme state of mind are all geniuses in a million, and they are very likely to break through the existence of the innate state in the future.


    This man has the ability to break through the innate realm?


    Long Sun Rong couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    It would be great if the master was here now, and she could solve her doubts.

 Chapter 1302： I am professional

    Chapter 1302 I''m Professional


    Entering the Tianji Pavilion, although the layout here is as quaint as the Divine Medicine Sect, there is an indescribable sense of mystery.


    And Ye Hao discovered that all the buildings here are arranged according to the stars.


    Under the leadership of the grandson Sun Rong, Ye Hao and the others walked into a pavilion.


    The pavilion is hollow, hovering upward, and you can see below from the fourth and fifth floors.


    At the moment, the number of people gathered here is almost fifty or sixty people, all of them are invited.


    These are all members of the top ten families, and everyone has started to talk and communicate at this moment.


    Food and wine are all ready.


    "Yu''er, Rong''er."


    At this moment, a beautiful woman walked out next to her.


    "Mother!" Long Sun Rong and Long Sun Yu shouted to the beautiful woman.


    "Auntie Changsun." Situ Qiao''er also cried out cleverly.


    And this beautiful woman is the grandson''s wife.


    "Are these your friends?" Madam Changsun''s beautiful eyes swept over Ye Hao and the others, if there was a pause on Ye Hao.


    The young man''s breath is somewhat familiar.


    "Yes, they are all my friends." Chang Sunyu nodded.


    The eldest grandson looked at Situ Qiao''er: "Qiao''er, I heard that you brought your boyfriend? It must be this, and I heard that there are other girlfriends?"


    The atmosphere was a bit awkward now.


    Situ Qiao''er secretly cursed inwardly that those eight poems were spreading so quickly that even the grandson''s wife had heard about her affairs.


    Madam Changsun looked at Ye Hao: "I don''t know where the son''s name comes from."


    "Guo Hao, was born in Xiaowuguan in a remote village," Ye Hao replied.


    "Guo Hao, you have to be careful. Although it is not a big deal in the ancient martial world that a man has two women, it is not a simple matter to enjoy the blessing of the people." Madam Changsun looked at Ye. Hao said with a side tap.


    "Xiaosheng knows, but Qiaoer and I really love each other. No matter this day, this place, or anyone, we can''t stop our love." Ye Hao said sincerely.


    There was a sour smell in the air.


    "I hope your abilities are the same as what you said." Madam Changsun looked at Guo Hao and said.


    For some reason, watching this guy feel more and more familiar.


    "Qiaoer!"


    A scolding voice came.


    Situ Qiao''er shrank his neck and immediately hid behind Ye Hao and Changsun Yu.


    I never thought that someone could make Situ Qiao''er, who was not afraid of the sky and fearless, be afraid like this.


    Ye Hao looked at the speaker, who was an old man with a white beard.


    "You dead girl, don''t hide for me. Stand up!" The old man glared at Situ Qiaoer who was hiding.


    "Master..." Situ Qiaoer walked out timidly, a little guilty not to look at the old man''s face.


    "You said that you die girl, you were crazy outside all day long. We didn''t care about you before. Now it''s fine. You went to find a man with a girlfriend. You are not ashamed. You are the eldest lady of the Situ family.


    You let others know, how do you think about our Situ family! Master Qiao''er glared at Situ Qiao''er, cursing like a gun.


    Situ Qiao''er couldn''t bear it, and she wanted to explain.


    But how could Ye Hao let her explain, or how would his task be accomplished!


    "Presumably this is Master Qiao''er. I and Qiao''er are really in love, and I hope you, as Qiao''er''s master, can fulfill us." Ye Hao stood in front of Situ Qiao''er.


    "You **** kid lied to us Qiao''er, and see if I won''t take care of you!" Master Qiao''er glared at Ye Hao, who just started it.


    Ye Hao stood there and didn''t move, leaning on his hands to resist the opponent''s attack.


    Ye Hao didn''t have any disadvantages when you came and went.


    This surprised the people next to him.


    "Qiao''er, what is your master''s strength?" Chang Sunyu asked curiously.


    "Pseudo-innate." Situ Qiaoer replied.


    "Pseudo-innate? That is to say, Guo Hao has the strength to resist the pseudo-innate!" Chang Sun Yu was a little surprised.


    But Situ Qiao''er was not surprised at all. The young pseudo-innate Yang Tai was not Ye Hao''s opponent.


    Although this person is his own master, he is also older, and he is even less likely to be Ye Hao''s opponent.


    But she knew that this person was Ye Hao, but others didn''t.


    The grandson, grandson Rong, and Zhuge Qing are all paying attention to Guo Hao''s tricks and fighting.


    "This person stands on the ground with both feet, as stable as Mount Tai! The foundation is very solid!" Mrs. Changsun said inwardly.


    "Every trick and the moment of attack are in place, it seems simple and exquisite!" Long Sun Rong thought to himself.


    "Why is this person so familiar? Where did I see it?" Zhuge Qing muttered, rubbing his chin.


    Master Qiao''er was also getting more and more shocked at this moment. At this moment, he had already displayed the pseudo-innate strength. Although he did not use too strong tactics because of the situation, the same opponent did not use it.


    And the other party still has a calm face, his face is not red or breathless, and there is no drop of sweat.


    This is enough to see the depth of the opponent''s strength.


    This kid is also innate!


    Seeing that this guy is a congenital realm, Master Qiao''er is less hostile to him.


    Before, he thought Situ Qiaoer was cheated by some glib dandy, but if the other party is such a young congenital warrior, it''s another matter.


    Although I heard that it was born in a small martial arts hall, if you can enter the family of Zuisitu, I think the head of the family will also agree.


    Master Qiao''er thought of this, his expression relaxed, and stopped.


    Ye Hao also stopped.


    "Boy, you can. I''ve passed this level, but if you want to be with Qiao''er, it''s not that simple. Come with me." Master Qiao''er turned and walked upstairs.


    Ye Hao glanced at the task.


    The red circle has shrunk again, but it¡¯s a bit slow to shrink it a little bit. When will this happen, it seems it¡¯s time to put some heavy medicine!


    "Qiao''er, let''s go." Ye Hao intimately grasped Situ Qiao''er''s hand and followed the master Qiao''er in front.


    Several people behind also followed.


    Even Mrs. Grandson is curious to keep up, although she is not a gossip and likes to watch lively women.


    But she was very interested in that Guo Hao.


    "What the **** do you want to do?" Situ Qiaoer leaned close to Ye Hao and muttered softly.


    "Of course it''s your boyfriend." Ye Hao has a smile on his face.


    "But you pretend to be too similar. I just let you pretend to be a little bit, so don''t make a real show at that time!" Situ Qiaoer warned Ye Hao.


    "Please, I''m a good wife and man. I''m still worried that you will plot against me." Ye Hao rolled his eyes at Situ Qiao''er.


    "you!"


    "However, don''t worry, leave this to me, I am professional." Ye Hao said confidently.


    Situ Qiao''er is really a little guilty now, she really regrets this sudden move.


    But she didn''t know that something bigger would happen later.

 Chapter 1303： Engaged with Situ Qiaoer

    Chapter 1303


    Followed Master Yu''er to the fifth floor. There is a big room with a few tables in the room.


    Several middle-aged people were chatting with each other, and there were several young people around.


    "Master, miss, I brought it." Master Yuer walked behind a middle-aged man.


    Those middle-aged people stopped communicating and looked at the few people who had come.


    "Mrs. Longsun and the two young ladies from the Changsun family are here, let''s sit here." The middle-aged man invited, pointing to the empty seat next to him.


    They seem to be unable to see Ye Hao and others.


    "Sister Situ, you are here, I heard that you have a boyfriend." A young woman greeted Situ Qiao''er immediately, but her eyebrows were provocative.


    And beside the young woman stood a young man.


    "Let me introduce to you, this is my boyfriend. The young master of the Hong family, Hong Lei."


    The young woman intimately held her boyfriend''s hand and looked at the ordinary-looking man next to Situ Qiao''er with contemptuous eyes.


    "Sister Qiao''er, don''t you tell us about it?"


    Ye Hao noticed Situ Qiao''er''s expression, obviously disgusted, but she still held on, showing a slight smile.


    "I''ll introduce to you, this is Simaru, the eldest lady of the Sima family."


    "This is my father, this is my mother."


    Situ Qiao''er pointed to the two couples who were black-faced at the moment, seeing that it suppressed anger.


    "This is the Patriarch of the Sima Family, Uncle Sima Yi." Situ Qiaoer pointed to the man sitting next to the Patriarch of Situ.


    "And this one, Hong Yue, the head of the Hong family. Hong Qingshan, the second young master of the Hong family."


    There are really many acquaintances here.


    The Hong family came, Hong Qingshan, and his girlfriend Tong Lili.


    "This is my boyfriend, Guo Hao."


    "Guo Hao? There seems to be no surname Guo from the Shiluohui and the four big families," Tong Lili said, squinting.


    This is alluding to Ye Hao''s humble status.


    "Sit down, everyone." Madam Changsun broke the embarrassment.


    A few people are seated.


    But because the table in the middle was already full, Ye Hao and others could only sit outside for a while.


    "The relationship between Simaru and me is very bad. We have been adversaries since we were young and we like to compare with each other.


    The Sima family and the Situ family are considered top families except for the Shirao Club.


    Comparing force, I gave her the refining state, which is similar to our knowledge.


    I am Huaxia University and she is Beijing University.


    Also, although our family and the Sima family are strong on the surface, they can be regarded as fighting each other. After all, our two families can be regarded as the strongest outside of the Shirao Club. If there is a replacement for the Shirao Club family, it must be from both of us. Produced at home!


    Now she is talking to my boyfriend! Ye Hao, this time you are going to save my face! "


    It seems that she really has a big conflict with this Sima girl.


    I was worried that it would make things worse, but now I want to be comparable to this woman.


    Sure enough, the war between women is super terrifying.


    "Don''t worry, I said it. I''m professional." Ye Hao handed Situ Qiao''er the expression handed to me.


    "This time the invitation of the genius doctor sect, can we get together?" Sima Yi said lightly while drinking tea.


    "We are all getting old soon." Situ Yao sighed.


    Hong Yue nodded: "Yes, we are all old. We rarely go out and walk around. Now this world is owned by these young people. After my son Hong Lei is married, in a few years, I will be ready to take this The position of Patriarch was passed to Hong Lei."


    Upon hearing this, Sima Ru and his father Sima Yi both brightened their eyes.


    This means that Simaru will be the young wife of the Hong family from now on, and she will be the wife of the owner in the future.


    This made the Sima family''s status rise again.


    Tong Lili on the side looked at Sima Ru a little enviously, but she could only be envious.


    It is already a blessing for her to be able to climb up to the second young master of the Hong family, and the identity of the wife of the Hong family patron is a bit too big.


    She was born in the status of a business enterprise, after all, she was inferior to the status of the Sima family.


    "Cough..." Sima Yi coughed.


    Simaru reacted immediately, took out the carefully prepared invitation from the bag, and walked to everyone to hand out a copy.


    "Mrs. Changsun, Miss Changsun. This is my invitation to get married with Hong Lei. It is estimated that in two months, please be sure to attend."


    "Congratulations." Mrs. Changsun accepted the invitation and said congratulations.


    "Uncle Situ, this is an invitation. Please come, after all you watched me grow up." Sima Ru smiled on his face: "It''s best to bring sister Qiao''er''s fianc¨¦ with you, right, When Sister Qiao''er gets married, don''t forget to invite us."


    There is something in this sentence.


    Situ Yao accepted the invitation: "We will go."


    As for Situ Qiao''er, she didn''t mention a word.


    "Sister Qiao''er, you must come at that time." Sima Ru blinked at Situ Qiao''er. She went to the side of Situ Qiao''er and raised her finger. There was a ring on it.


    "By the way, sister Qiao''er, come and take a look. This is the dowry ring that Hong Lei gave me. This is a five-square-meter storage ring. There is also this bottle of pill, which is helpful for cultivation.


    I have said that I love others, don''t want these tacky things. But he has to send it, what can I do. "


    After Sima Ru finished speaking, he looked at Hong Lei complainingly.


    Hong Lei showed a proud expression: "These are all trivialities. I will prepare the most beautiful wedding for you then!"


    "Ah...I''m so happy."


    Guo Shuang shook his body, the goose bumps he saw were about to fall off.


    But at this moment, Situ Qiao''er had been suppressing his anger.


    After Sima Ru showed her affection, she pretended to be affectionate and put it in Situ Qiao''er''s ear.


    "Sister Qiao''er is my win this time. The eldest lady of the Hong family of Shirao Hui, my future child will be the heir of the Hong family.


    Sister Qiaoer, it''s not that I said you. Look at who you are looking for, there is still a girlfriend, isn''t this wronged you. I heard that it is still in the Xiaowuguan? Sister Qiao''er, your taste is really getting worse. "


    Situ Qiao''er glared at Sima Ru.


    Her volcano is really going to erupt.


    Suddenly, Situ Qiao''er''s hand was held, and she looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao smiled confidently, and at the same time he wanted to take this opportunity to complete his task and determine where Song Ying was.


    Ye Hao stood up and walked to the middle table.


    To Situ Qiao''er''s parents, he respectfully said: "Uncle and aunt, junior Guo Hao. Here is a merciless request."


    Situ Yao''s father, Situ Yao frowned and looked at the young man.


    What this guy wanted to do, originally he planned to wait until the people were gone, and then settle the matter of his daughter.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Situ Yao said pretendingly.


    "I want to be engaged to Qiaoer!"

 Chapter 1304： Luxurious meeting ceremony

    Chapter 1304: Luxurious Meeting Gift


    Engaged with Situ Qiaoer?


    This guy who didn''t know where he came from wanted to be engaged to his daughter!


    This immediately angered Situ Yao.


    How could he give his daughter to such a guy of unknown origin.


    Also surprised everyone who was still present.


    Elderly Sun Yu, Guo Shuang, Olena and they didn''t understand what Ye Hao wanted to do.


    But Situ Qiao''er was already sluggish.


    "Young man, I don''t know if you and my daughter truly love each other, but in my opinion, you two are not suitable." Situ Yao said in a deep voice.


    "I think we are very suitable." Ye Hao said without hesitation.


    This guy is still dumbfounded.


    Situ Qiao''er''s mother, Zhao Rui frowned and looked at Ye Hao: "Young man, I heard that you have a girlfriend besides Qiao''er. If you are with my daughter, the premise is that you must leave other women. ,can you do it."


    Ye Hao smiled.


    "Of course not, I love Qiao''er, and I also love others. Auntie, you can rest assured that I will be very good to Qiao''er."


    Snapped


    Situ Yao couldn''t stand it anymore, it was an insult to their Situ family.


    Sima Yi''s mocking eyes next to him made him sit on pins and needles now.


    "Boy, it''s not that simple to marry us Qiao''er. What''s your realm." Situ Yao decided to find something wrong, so he embarrassed the boy.


    Let this kid retreat.


    "Xiantian, just now I and Qiao''er''s master, this gentleman has fought." Ye Hao said calmly.


    Innate!


    Seeing that this guy is less than thirty years old, he is already innate.


    Situ Yao showed a surprised expression, and interrogatingly looked at Master Qiao''er next to him.


    Master Qiao''er nodded.


    "The realm is there, but your family is there. As far as I know, you are only from a small martial arts hall. Our big families pay attention to the right people." Situ Yao glanced at Simaru next to him: "And If you want to get engaged, always ask for something.


    Coming empty-handed, it''s always a bit bad. "


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth curled up, and he took out a small bottle from his hand and placed it on the table.


    "Uncle is right, it''s the negligence of the younger generation. These are ten Tianyuan Pills, which are my meeting gifts for uncles and aunts."


    Tian Yuan Dan!


    The Tianyuan Pills that were lost because of the lack of medicinal materials in the **** doctors!


    Most of the people present looked at this little bottle in surprise.


    "Boy, don''t lie to me. You have all seen big scenes here. As we all know, Tianyuan Pill has been lost now. It has an effect on the Innate Realm, and it can make the cultivation effect below the Qi Refining Realm outstanding. medicine.


    How could you have it, and still take out so much at once! Situ Yao squinted at Ye Hao, thinking that this kid had taken some pills to deceive himself.


    puff


    Situ Qiao''er almost didn''t hold it back, ten?


    Before, I could get two hundred from Ye Hao. If I let my parents know, I might think that I had stolen the treasure chest of that big family.


    "It''s true or not, uncle knows at a glance." Ye Hao smiled.


    Seeing this kid''s confident look, is this really impossible?


    Situ Yao suspiciously squeezed the bottle cap, and a scent came out, and he felt refreshed just by smelling it.


    This breath and color really looked like a good pill, but whether it was Tianyuan Pill or not, Situ Yao was still unsure.


    The Hong family and Sima family on the side looked over.


    They were not convinced that the medicine was Tianyuan Pill.


    "Mr. Situ, can you show me this pill. I am still familiar with pill," said the knowledgeable Mrs. Sun.


    "Then Mrs. Lao Changsun." Situ Yao pushed the bottle to Mrs. Changsun.


    Everyone in the rivers and lakes knows that although Mrs. Changsun is not a martial artist, she is a very knowledgeable person. She takes care of the Changsun family in an orderly manner and knows all aspects very well.


    After Mrs. Changsun took the bottle, she took out a handkerchief and put it on her hand, then poured out a Tianyuan Pill and placed it on the handkerchief.


    She smelled the smell, then looked at the color.


    Finally, she put the Tianyuan Pill back into the bottle and said with a serious face: "If I read it right, this is indeed the Tianyuan Pill. If Mr. Situ doesn''t believe it, you can go and see a pharmacist from the Divine Medicine Sect.


    In addition, several young people from our eldest-grandson family have just reached a bottleneck recently. I don''t know if Mr. Situ is willing to cut love. "


    Madam Changsun said it was true, and she was willing to exchange it. Then this thing is true in all likelihood.


    "Mrs. Longsun, we will talk about these things later!" Situ Yao''s expression improved a lot, but he looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    But why does this kid possess Tian Yuan Dan.


    Do you want it or not.


    If you want, doesn''t it mean that you agree with the identity of this kid.


    No, this is Tian Yuan Dan.


    Ten Tianyuan Pills are enough to make a Qi Refining Realm advance to the Xiantian Realm in a short time, something that even the Changsun family has eyes for.


    This really made Situ Yao very entangled.


    When he was tangled, the people from the Hong family and Sima family around him cast a look of envy.


    Sima Yi glanced at the Tian Yuan Dan and then at Hong Yue.


    When my daughter and Hong Family Hong Lei got engaged to the marriage, they just gave away a few bottles of elixir that would help the body refinement.


    The value of those things can''t even match this Tianyuan Pill.


    "Ahem..." Hong Yue sensed the look in his in-laws, and he deliberately looked away.


    Although their Hong family is a guild of ten people, there are no local tyrants to take Tianyuan Pill as a meeting ceremony, not to mention that they have to have the Hong family.


    Seeing their expressions, Ye Hao knew that his sugar-coated shells had made the first step.


    He took out three rings again and put them on the table.


    "These three rings are storage props with ten square meters of storage space. I hope aunts and uncles, don''t dislike them."


    Three storage rings of ten square meters!


    Guru


    Ye Hao could hear Situ Yao''s drooling voice.


    Situ Yao looked at this thing with bright eyes, and their Situ family only had one storage item, which was still carried on his father''s finger at the moment. It was five square meters in size, which he envied greatly.


    But the old man said that he could only pass it on to him when he passed away.


    And if you buy it, there is no market for this thing, and the manufacturing method has been lost thousands of years ago.


    As for why the Hong family can give one to Simaru.


    After all, it is a wedding ring. In the future, Simaru will marry Hong Lei, and Simaru''s things will not belong to Hong Lei, or if she will have children in the future, it will be passed on to children, which will not belong to the Hong family.


    This is equivalent to no loss.


    But what Ye Hao kept saying was that these three rings were given to Situ''s family as a meeting gift, and there is no return!


    Ye Hao saw that his red circle had shrunk a lot, and at this moment he had already expelled half of the magic doctor sect.


    "I don''t know whether my uncles and aunts like my meeting ceremony." Ye Hao looked at the two with a grin.


    Situ Yao looked at the Tianyuan Pill and the storage ring, his eyes were hot.


    But he knew that this was a hot potato, and if he took it, it would be equivalent to agreeing with the relationship between this guy and his daughter.


    Ye Hao is ready to take advantage of the victory and pursue another victory!


    "By the way, the younger generation was negligent. There is a meeting ceremony, how can there be no engagement gift." Ye Hao smiled and took out a few books and opened them in his hand, revealing the words on the cover.

 Chapter 1305： Is this... the feeling of heartbeat?

    Chapter 1305 Isn''t This... The Feeling Of Heartbeat?


    "One Finger"


    "Seven Wound Fist"


    "Kunlun Sword Art"


    "Phoenix Dance Nine Heavens"


    Seeing the first four books, Mrs. Changsun, Sima Yi, Hong Yue and others all stared.


    These are peerless martial arts, no matter which family is placed in the Shirao Club, they can be regarded as ballast treasures!


    But these four books are nothing compared to the last one.


    What is the last book?


    "Yi Jin Jing"


    One of Shaolin''s ultimate inner strengths!


    It is said that even Shaolin now has only one fragment left.


    "You...you said this is a bride price?" Situ Yao swallowed and looked at Ye Hao in disbelief.


    "Of course, uncle, are you not satisfied?" Ye Hao pretended to be sad, as if worried that Situ Yao was not satisfied with the offer.


    Not satisfied?


    This betrothal gift, let alone marrying the eldest lady of their Situ family, even if it is taken to the grandson''s family, the grandson''s family might be moved.


    After all, these martial arts cheats, but there is hope that a big family can be made!


    "Uncle, do you agree with our marriage?" Ye Hao squinted at Situ Yao.


    At this moment, the red circle in the brain is shrinking at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Sure enough, showing affection is no more direct than sugar-coated shells.


    "This...this..." Situ Yao clenched his fists, he felt as if two villains had appeared in his mind.


    A little white person shouted: Situ Yao, you can''t do this. This is your daughter, how can you sell your daughter because of one of these cheats and some medicinal pills!


    Another black villain shouted contemptuously: How can this be sold? This is the person Qiaoer chose by herself, indicating that she likes it herself. Moreover, these elixirs, these cheats, are not trivial things, maybe they can make the Situ family one of the ten associations in the near future!


    The white villain then retorted: But that man already has a woman, this is Huaxin!


    The black villain puts up a middle finger: It¡¯s not normal for a capable man to have three wives and four concubines. Most of the Patriarchs of the Shijiaohui have several wives. The old pervert of Murong¡¯s family has even married ten. Eight bedrooms!


    Situ Yao really felt that his head was about to explode.


    "Rong''er, who is this friend Yu''er?" Mrs. Grandson asked her daughter quietly.


    Long Sun Rong shook her head: "I don''t know either."


    Being able to produce so many good things at once, this is definitely not an ordinary martial arts gym.


    Could it be that a certain hidden family failed?


    Although there are such rumors in the arena.


    An ancient family that has been passed down for generations and has been hidden from the world.


    But this has always only existed in the legend.


    Long Sunyu looked at Guo Hao at the moment, how did she feel that this person became more and more familiar.


    Zhuge Qing on the side kept staring at Ye Hao, as if trying to find some clue.


    "Um... Um, marriage issues, we still have to talk slowly. Let''s keep these things first." Situ Qiao''er''s mother, Zhao Rui stood up at this time.


    She put away all those things.


    It really doesn''t work if you don''t accept it. Next to Hong Yue, Sima Yi''s eyes make you want to grab it.


    At this moment, Sima Ru''s face was dark, she looked at her boyfriend unwillingly.


    People''s things are several times better than hers. Doesn''t this mean that you are not as good as Situ Qiaoer?


    She competed with Situ Qiao''er from childhood to adulthood, and she didn''t want to lose in her lifelong event.


    This is suffering Hong Yue, he has no way to come up with any Heavenly Yuan Pills or martial arts secrets.


    Although there are in the family of martial arts cheats, his father is absolutely reluctant to use these things as a betrothal gift.


    Seeing Situ Qiao''er''s mother''s smooth behavior, Ye Hao didn''t say anything. In fact, he didn''t care if he was engaged or not. What he wanted was to complete his task.


    He glanced at the red circle.


    The red circle has shrunk by 70% compared to the original time.


    Only the main peak of the Tianmai remains in the scope, which is the Tianmen.


    In other words, Song Ying was locked up somewhere in the main peak of Tianmen!


    But Tianmen is not small, and Ye Hao can never find it bit by bit.


    You still need to add another fire.


    When the uncle and aunt were done, Ye Hao looked at Situ Qiaoer.


    He took out a gorgeous white jade bracelet from his pocket.


    "What is this?" Situ Qiao''er looked at the bracelet in Ye Hao''s hand in surprise.


    "This is a special storage item I made for you. It is a full 100 cubic meters. You won''t need to carry any bags with you in the future." Ye Hao looked at Situ Qiao''er tenderly.


    Situ Qiaoer''s expression was dull, her hand was held by Ye Hao, and she put a bracelet on her.


    "One hundred cubic meters of storage items! This value is no less than a pseudo-spirit weapon." Madam Changsun exclaimed.


    Situ Yao and his wife were speechless at the moment, they wanted to know where their daughter had deceived the golden turtle son-in-law.


    At this moment, Sima Ru''s self-esteem was completely defeated.


    She looked at the ring in her hand. Before, she was proud that she could have a five cubic meter storage item.


    But now Situ Qiaoer has a full 100 cubic meters of storage items, twenty times hers!


    This is hitting her in the face.


    The red circle has shrunk, and the half area in front of Tianmen is excluded, but there is still a large area.


    Ye Hao continued, he took out a necklace inlaid with colorful gems.


    "This breath, is this necklace a legendary colorful chain of stars!" Long Sun Rong exclaimed, even she looked at the necklace with some envy at this moment.


    "What is the Star Colorful Chain?" Chang Sun Yu asked curiously.


    "The Star Colorful Chain is a prop for Western astrologers. It is forged from seven different colors of meteorites from the outer world. Although it has no active effect. But the wearer will be very lucky, and will not get sick and stay young forever.


    There are even more rumors that it can increase the feeling between the stars.


    This necklace has gone through thousands of years and has been in the hands of several mistresses, the Queen of Tsarist Russia, the Queen of England, the Princess of France, and the Holy See! Everyone who wears it has left a strong mark in history. "


    Long Sun Rong said solemnly.


    This introduction, let''s not talk about the usefulness of this thing, just this experience is not a thing.


    Seeing that Situ Qiao''er did not respond, Ye Hao brought Situ Qiao''er personally.


    This is not over yet.


    Finally, Ye Hao took out a crystal clear white silk gauze!


    Seeing this shayi, everyone stood up again, looking at Shayi''s eyes, not less than the Yi Jinjing just now.


    "Fairy Feather Veil!"


    Madam Longsun couldn''t help but stepped forward. Looking at this thing, she looked at Ye Hao beggingly: "Guo son, can you let me take a look at this feather gauze."


    Ye Hao shook his head. He pointed to Situ Qiao''er in front of him: "This is a gift from me to Qiao''er. Mrs. Grandson should ask her."


    Mrs. Changsun took a deep look at the feather gauze, and then she looked at Ye Hao with a serious face: "Guo son, I know I might be rude to say these at this moment, but do you know how precious this thing is? You will give it away. people?"


    "I don''t know." Ye Hao shook his head. This thing was exchanged to him by the vampires back then. It looks good, so Ye Hao stayed in the storage ring.


    Except for the existence of Wushuang City, Ye Hao would still keep some good things for emergencies.


    Because this thing looked good, Ye Hao thought it was just right to give it to a woman, so he took it out.


    "The fairy feather gauze armor is a lady armor cast by an ancient master. A total of seven pieces were cast, symbolizing the legendary seven fairies. Each piece is a pseudo-spirit, which can resist the attack of the refinement realm without being destroyed!


    After the change of dynasties, the seven gauze armors were finally lost, some were missing, and some were spread abroad. "Lady Changsun explained.


    It turned out to be such a thing.


    Ye Hao''s expression did not change, he said lightly: "This thing is very precious, but because it is precious, of course it must be given to the precious person. As long as Qiao''er likes it."


    Situ Qiao''er''s heart was shocked, and her heart pounded since just now.


    Could this be... a heartbeat feeling.

 Chapter 1306： Situs son-in-law challenged Simas son-in-law

    Chapter 1306 Situ Family''s Son-in-law Challenges Sima Family''s Son-in-law


    Later, Situ Qiao''er certainly had no reason to refuse after Mrs. Grandson''s request to see the fairy feather gauze.


    Mrs. Changsun carefully looked at the beautiful feather yarn in her hand.


    It doesn''t even feel any weight in the hand.


    Very light and thin, wearing this way will not have any effect on the battle.


    "Hey, shouldn''t it be true that you and Guo Hao did a real act?" Chang Sunyu touched Situ Qiaoer secretly.


    The value of these things is completely comparable to a bride price.


    Regardless of which family it was put in, it must be the treatment of the top son-in-law.


    "I...I don''t know." Situ Qiao''er looked at the man who was being watched by everyone.


    It''s a bit too big to be forced.


    And my parents were obviously tempted. After all, these sugar-coated shells made some small families sell their daughters.


    "Brother Sima, take a look. My daughter¡¯s boyfriend is so polite. I don¡¯t know what to say when I send so many good things. This is how young people are. I like to bring out any good things. .


    I want to remind Qiao''er that this can''t be done in the future. "Situ Yao looked at Sima Yi with joy.


    Sima Yi squeezed out a smile: "Yes...Congratulations...Congratulations to Brother Situ, happy son-in-law."


    At this moment, he was a little bit complaining and looked at the people of the Hong family. At first, he wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to marry the Hong family to take a good look in front of the Situ family.


    But now, the bride price offered by others is dozens of times more luxurious than theirs.


    Tian Yuan Dan, storage props, top martial arts secrets, precious inner strength heart sutra, a hundred cubic meter bracelet, and the last piece of fairy feather gauze armor.


    These are equivalent to the background of a small family.


    Tong Lili looked at the girl from the Situ family enviously, and at the same time looked at the man named Guo Hao with strange eyes.


    If I could marry a man like this, wouldn''t I be able to exhale.


    "What are you looking at." Hong Qingshan glared at his woman.


    "No... nothing." Tong Lili looked away.


    Hong Lei was extremely embarrassed there, which made him resent the man named Guo Hao.


    Young people love face, and now this guy is stepping on his face when he comes out like this.


    "Ahem...Things are good. But the most important thing is your own strength. As a man, you should stand upright and pursue the pinnacle of martial arts. And I am still a disciple of Tianmen Jianzhu Valley." Hong Lei raised his head and said, in the end he did not forget. Name your other identity.


    The reason why Hong Lei often doesn''t show up is also because of the long-term retreat to practice in Tianmen Jianzhu Valley.


    Everyone looked at Hong Lei.


    Simaru''s eyes lit up, and she immediately nodded and looked at her boyfriend in admiration: "Yes. We are in the rivers and lakes, and we should pay attention to our own cultivation. Brother Lei is now the pinnacle of Congenital First Heavy. Tianjiao ranked 19th, saying Maybe soon, you can break through to the double.


    At that time you will be able to enter the top ten list of Tianjiao! If you can get the respect of the Valley Master of Forging Sword Valley, maybe you can become the next Valley Master of Forging Sword Valley! "


    Listening to his girlfriend''s words, Hong Lei felt a little flustered. After all, he knew how many kilograms he was. He had reached the first congenital weight, which made him feel powerless and unable to break through for a long time.


    Even his master said that according to his talent, it is a bit difficult to reach the second innate before the age of thirty.


    Moreover, the Valley Master of the Forged Sword Valley...Although Tianmen always didn''t care about the status of his disciples, only his talents, but if he wanted to become the Valley Master of the Forged Sword Valley, the possibility was still too small.


    But what my girlfriend said now, as a man bite the bullet, I have to follow.


    "Ru''er has a good reputation. There is still a lot I have to walk on the road of martial arts."


    But at this moment, Ye Hao''s expression was dumb, people who didn''t know thought he was surprised.


    But at this moment Ye Hao is staring at his task.


    The red circle shrank to a place less than two hundred meters in diameter, which was located behind the Tianmen, near the cliff.


    But even so, the scope is not small, and I don¡¯t know what buildings there are.


    When the time comes for search and rescue, a little more scope is a little more risky for Ye Hao.


    No, I need to reduce the range a little bit. The sugar-coated cannonballs have already been thrown.


    Ye Hao looked at Hong Lei, but this kid stood up, even though the task requires intimate action.


    But now it seems that it only needs to indirectly show off the relationship between himself and Situ Qiaoer.


    The previous sugar-coated cannonball is a test, showing that this is effective.


    After all, being intimate does not mean physical contact. It is also a way to make others admire the feelings of Guo Hao and Situ Qiaoer, and to envy Situ Qiaoer for finding such a perfect boyfriend.


    "Young Master Hong seems to have full confidence in his own strength. Why not let us compare?" Ye Hao looked at Hong Lei with interest.


    Guo Hao challenges Hong Lei?


    Situ''s son-in-law challenged Sima''s son-in-law!


    When Ye Hao said this, everyone present was surprised at first, and then showed an expression of interest.


    Although Master Qiao''er said before, this Guo Hao''s strength is in the innate realm, but the innate realm has high and low, and the difference of one step is like heaven and earth.


    If you can now fight against the grandson of the Hong family, if you don''t say win, at least it is equal, then it shows that Guo Hao''s talent and strength are good.


    Coupled with these gifts, if Qiaoer really likes this boy.


    That''s also a good match.


    The Situ couple looked at each other. This is a good opportunity to test.


    On the other side, Hong Yue''s eyes were angry.


    This kid who came out suddenly made this scene so embarrassing that he couldn''t get off the stage with the Hong family, and now he dares to challenge openly. Wouldn''t it be that the Hong family is not in his eyes.


    Sima Yi''s eyes changed slightly, and Guo Hao was a bit too arrogant, but that was good, he could use this to give the Situ family a bit of prestige.


    Although the betrothal is a good one, it''s personal strength that matters. Our son-in-law is the eldest son of the Hong family, one innate!


    Hong Lei was angry and happy. What was angry was that this guy dared to challenge him. What was happy was that he could find his place now.


    On the other side, Madam Changsun''s eyes changed slightly, but she didn''t speak.


    I feel that this kid is a bit familiar, if you do it, maybe you can tell who he is through his tricks.


    The eldest Sun Rong showed expectation. There are too many secrets in this man, breaking the stars, showing his state of mind, and now he has come up with such a luxurious bride price.


    If he is strong enough to fight against Hong Lei...


    Long Sun Yu approached Situ Qiao''er, "Hey, won''t you stop? The Mao Jinqi''s affairs have not been finished yet, and they will fight for you again."


    "This...this is not what I asked him to go..." Situ Qiao''er muttered a little tangledly.


    It stands to reason that Ye Hao is his fake boyfriend, there is no need to do this step.


    But at this moment, she has a hint of hope in her heart. After all, who doesn''t want her boyfriend to be the arrogant of the world!


    "Oh, should I say that your beauty is a disaster?" Zhang Sunyu cast a blank look at his girlfriend.


    Guo Shuang on the side showed a helpless smile, Ye Hao, really can''t get down anywhere.


    Every time he didn''t know what he was going to do next. He was originally here to save people, but now it''s such a big noise.


    Are you afraid of revealing your identity?

 Chapter 1307： Storm rises

    Chapter 1307


    "Since Brother Guo requested, then I can only accompany you to the end. But this place is too small, I am afraid I can''t use it." Hong Lei looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao turned his head to look at the grandson Rong: "Lady Sun Rong, please find us a place where you can use your fists."


    The elder Lotus Sun agreed, and brought a group of people downstairs.


    The movement of this pedestrian attracted the people in the entire pavilion.


    "That seems to be from the Hong family, the Changsun family, the Situ family, and the Sima family. What are they doing?"


    "The banquet is about to begin, why did they go outside?"


    "Is there something going to happen? Who knows what happened."


    Everyone is wondering what is going on right now.


    At this time, the information was transmitted quickly.


    The son-in-law of the Situ family, a man surnamed Guo challenged the son-in-law of the Sima family, the eldest of the Hong family, and Hong Lei was born first!


    This is like a depth bomb, and it hits a lot of waves in this calm sea.


    The Hong family is one of the Shiraohui families, and the Situ family and Sima family are also not small families.


    And it''s still the battle of Innate Realm Tianjiao, all of which are selling points.


    The news spread ten or ten, and gradually 90% of the people in the pavilion left to watch the battle.


    "What? The son-in-law of the Situ family! That Guo Hao!" Don''t crush the wine glass in Mao Jinqi''s hand.


    There is only one daughter in the Situ family. Needless to say, it is Situ Qiao''er.


    This **** **** went directly to Situ Qiao''er''s parents.


    "Senior Brother Mao, I heard that Guo Hao is still the first inborn young master of the Hong family!" said a Mao family disciple next to him in a low voice.


    "The first congenital level? That kid challenged the congenital level. Could it be that he is also a congenital realm!" Mao Jinqi was surprised that he was only in the middle stage of the Qi Refining Realm. Is that kid already in the congenital realm?


    Isn''t the gap between myself and that guy different?


    "Let''s go and see, I don''t believe that the kid has the strength of the innate realm!" Mao Jinqi was unwilling to accompany the crowd to see this battle.


    ...


    "Guo Hao? Isn''t this Ye Hao''s pseudonym, why did he become the son-in-law of the Situ family?" Nangong Fengyi muttered in surprise in a room.


    This kid really couldn''t stop for a moment, let alone whether he was the opponent of the Hong family.


    If their identities are revealed at that time, wouldn''t their plan be forsaken.


    "No, I''m going to have a look. Just in case." Nangong Fengyi''s eyes were worried.


    ...


    "Innate battle? Are the young people so warlike now?" Bei Ming Wuji muttered while drinking tea.


    "I heard that it was the fight between the boy who was famous in Sanguan before and the young man of the Hong family. I remember that young man of the Hong family was also a disciple of Tianmen!" said Ximenqiao, the middle-aged man named Ximen.


    "That kid?" Bei Ming Wuji put down the tea cup in his hand, the young man who made him feel strange.


    "It''s been a long time since I saw the younger generation fighting, let''s go and see."


    Seeing that Bei Ming Wuji was interested in this battle, Ximen Qiao didn''t suggest to accompany him, he looked aside.


    "Ximending, we..."


    Xi Men Shuo, who was leaning on the wooden fence, has long since disappeared.


    "That kid seems to have left after hearing the news of someone fighting." Bei Ming Wuji said.


    "This kid. Senior Bei Ming is rude."


    "It''s okay, let''s go see it too."


    ...


    "Someone is fighting? Innate First Heavy?" Tian Wuya''s eyes changed slightly.


    "Wuya, have you listened to me anymore? I''m going to graduate from university in half a year, and then we will be married, okay?" Liu Ruoyu looked at Tian Wuya eagerly.


    But Tian Wuya said faintly: "These things will be discussed later, I am now focusing on martial arts, and don''t want to get too much contaminated with worldly things!"


    Hearing Tian Wuya''s familiar answer, Liu Ruoyu really broke out.


    "Tian Wuya, I warn you not to go too far! What do you focus on martial arts? I think you are Jinwu Cangjiao! I heard that you brought a woman who had brought back medicine to Tianmen!


    And still a pregnant woman. Tian Wuya, I ask you, how am I worse than this kind of woman, Liu Ruoyu wants to look good, my father is still Tianmen elder, and I am also in the Qi Refining Realm, and I will be able to break through to the Innate Realm in a few years!


    You would rather go play with a torn shoe, you don''t want me..."


    Before Liu Ruoyu''s words fell, Tian Wuya stared at her with gloomy eyes.


    "I warn you, she is not torn shoes. We will talk about the marriage between you and me later. If you don''t like it, I can go and tell the master that the marriage is dismissed."


    After Tian Wuya finished speaking, he left without looking back.


    "You...you..." Liu Ruoyu clenched her fists, gritted her teeth, and looked at Tian Wuya''s leaving back: "Tian Wuya, I will make you regret it! Don''t you like that woman, I want to see , How do you like a dead woman!"


    ...


    "You said you saw a strange state of mind?" An old man with gray hair and eyes covered by white silk was sitting in a wheelchair.


    "Yes. Very strange, it is a state of mind that I have never seen before. At first it was a hundred thousand mountains, and then there were silver wolves, blood shadows, the sky full of stars, and the sea. If it wasn''t for the compass, I doubted it would continue The scene will be even more amazing!" Deputy Pavilion Master Yuan Shang looked at the old man in front of him respectfully.


    That''s right, this person is the patron of Tianji Pavilion.


    "Supreme state of mind." The old man muttered four words.


    Although Yuan Shang was prepared, he was still a little excited when he heard these four people.


    "Really the supreme state of mind!" Yuan Shang asked again.


    "It''s not wrong. The time has come, and the time has come." The old man said inexplicably.


    "The Pavilion Master, afterwards..."


    "You will host the next banquet. There is no major event anyway. I am not ill and will not attend. You apologize for me and the guests of the family.


    In addition, I was going to select one of the people who passed the three levels, and change it. Change to this. "


    The old man took a note from his sleeve and handed it to Yuan Shang.


    "Also, after the banquet is over, bring the passing person to come to me, and I will receive him personally." The old man said.


    Hearing this, Yuan Shang''s face was shocked: "Pavilion Master, your body. It can''t bear too much. Let me solve this astrological puzzle."


    "You? I''m afraid of that person''s fate, you can''t see it." The old man smiled and shook his head. He looked at the roof of the room. The layout was almost like a starry sky, very beautiful.


    "Even me, I can''t necessarily see through this man''s secret. Some people''s fate is already destined, and some people are born to fight against the sky, against the earth, against people, and this **** fate. ...Fight."

 Chapter 1308： Mystery man

    Chapter 1308


    An empty location in Tianji Pavilion, an empty space of 100 square meters.


    Ye Hao and Hong Lei stood looking at each other.


    Madam Changsun, the Hong family, Situ, and Sima are also there.


    In addition, most of the people who were invited to the banquet also joined in the excitement.


    After all, it is an innate level battle, which is rarely seen in this era. One of them is the grandson of the Hong family, the disciple of Tianmen Jiangu, and the 19th place on the Tianjiao list.


    These titles can be said to be quite awesome.


    As for the other one, I only know that he is Guo Hao, the son-in-law of the Situ family, and his strength should also be innate. There is no other news other than that.


    "This guy is really troublesome. Why has he suddenly become the son-in-law of the Situ family?" The flower monk hiding in the crowd exclaimed.


    "I just hope not to ruin our plan." The Golden Retriever lowered the brim of his hat.


    Madam Changsun came out.


    She is the most suitable existence here as a third party, so naturally she will preside over the battle.


    "This battle is just a contest. You can''t use weapons. You don''t have to stop. Do you understand." Madam Changsun looked at the two.


    "Yes."


    "I will teach Brother Guo''s brilliant tricks." Hong Lei sneered at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao was careless, and there was no suspense in this battle.


    "The test begins now." Madam Changsun retreated to the side and announced the beginning of the battle.


    Ye Hao stood still, looking at Hong Lei indifferently.


    Hong Lei was a little irritated by this kid''s arrogant attitude. Before this kid took out those things, he simply slapped him on the face.


    Now he must teach this kid well, telling him that only those things in this world are useless, and he needs to have enough strength.


    "Brother Guo is offended." A hypocritical reminder.


    Hong Lei directly used the Hong family''s unique knowledge, Hong Quan.


    Hongquan is a sturdy boxing technique, which is extremely fierce and exquisite.


    And at this moment, Hong Lei punched, with innate aura in his fist, and even the sound of tiger roar was heard.


    "Hong Quan is very advantageous in this kind of close combat. Guo Hao is in trouble." Long Sun Rong said.


    "I don''t know what tricks Guo Hao will use. The skills he gave to the Situ family just now are also quite good." Long Sun Yu muttered.


    Roar


    Suddenly the sound of dragon chants came out, and everyone present was taken aback.


    But at this moment, the palms and fists hit each other, blowing a lot of wind blades, stabbing Hong Lei''s cheeks.


    What kind of palm is this, why is there the sound of the dragon''s chant, and can even take his own Hong Fist abruptly!


    Hong Lei was shocked in his heart, but he was still fighting, so he couldn''t stop.


    The fist threw again.


    Ye Hao didn''t panic when he saw the punch, but he gave another palm.


    Roar


    When you come and go with me, Hong Lei is secretly surprised. The boy in front of him seems to be lightly written with every palm, but after colliding with his own Hong Quan, he can feel a very powerful force in it.


    At this moment, the jaws of his fists were already aching.


    "Huh...huh, what trick did you use!" Hong Lei stopped the attack and looked at Guo Hao, actually letting his already numb fists take a break.


    "You can ask your father, they should recognize it." Ye Hao said with a light smile.


    Hong Lei frowned. He looked around and saw that his father, Sima Yi and others were all dignified at the moment.


    "Lei''er, come down. You are not this person''s opponent." Hong Yue said solemnly, while looking at the young man with complicated eyes.


    "Why?" Hong Lei looked at his father in surprise. This was the first time he heard such words from his father.


    We must know that what the Hong family emphasizes is to go forward courageously, and when it comes to character, they and the Yang family know each other very well.


    When you can solve it with your fist, you will never talk too much.


    "He uses the eighteen palms of Jianglong that has been lost for thousands of years. You are not his opponent." Madam Changsun explained, her beautiful eyes looked up and down on Guo Hao.


    There are so many secrets hidden in this young man, not only Yi Jin Jing, he even has eighteen palms of the Dragon Dragon!


    Where did this man come from?


    "Impossible... how could he drop the Eighteen Palms of the Dragon. If you were using the Eighteen Palms of the Dragon, I would have been defeated!" Hong Lei gritted his teeth and retorted, looking at Ye Hao in disbelief.


    The Eighteen Palms of the Dragon Dragon is one of the top martial arts in the ancient martial arts world. It is said that the learner can leapfrog the challenge and defeat the strong with the weak.


    Ye Hao shrugged: "I kept one hand. I have already taken off a lot of strength from the palm just now. Otherwise, you may not be able to stand here now."


    Hong Lei squeezed his fist, the words were like a sword stuck in his chest.


    This is telling him that you are not as good as me. I was just letting you.


    "Impossible, I am First Innate. Even if you are First Inborn, you can''t beat me!" Hong Lei gritted his teeth and still didn''t believe it.


    He took a deep breath, his skin turned red, and at the same time a red breath that was visible to the naked eye swept across his body, and his clothes were calm and automatic.


    Ye Hao looked at Hong Lei, and it seemed that this kid was going to be serious, so he could just use this to complete the task.


    Ye Hao raised his hand and hooked his finger at Hong Lei.


    Hong Lei shouted.


    "Hong Quan¡¤Overlord Crack!"


    The fist that condensed Hong Lei''s whole body attacked. This was his full blow, and it was the essence of his years of practicing Hong Quan.


    "The flying dragon is in the sky!"


    The people around seemed to see a golden dragon and a red tiger colliding together.


    A figure flew out and hit a stone pillar in the distance.


    "Cough cough cough..." Hong Lei coughed up blood, he looked at Ye Hao who was standing in place with his hand raised in disbelief.


    "Ru''er, take Hong Lei down to heal." Hong Yue gave Simaru a bottle of golden sore medicine with a black face.


    Sima Ru took the medicine for the golden sore, walked to Hong Lei, and helped Hong Lei who was embarrassed and went down.


    "Sorry, I didn''t stop my hand for a while, I was offended. Senior Hong won''t blame me." Ye Hao looked at Hong Yue.


    Hong Yue said coldly: "Yi Jinjing, Jianglong Eighteen Palms, Tianyuan Pill. Who are you?"


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "I''ve said it before, but it''s just an unknown little martial arts gymnasium."


    If you say this, who still believes it now.


    A mountain villager has Yi Jin Jing?


    Is a mountain villager carrying Tianyuan Pill with him?


    A mountain villager will drop the dragon''s eighteen palms, and can easily open the first innate!


    At least it can be seen from the battle just now that the strength of this Guo Hao is at least second-tier innate, and even triple-tier...


    "Hmph. Let''s go." Hong Yue didn''t want to stay longer, and left with someone.


    "No, it''s a good contest, isn''t it just a little hurt, it is necessary to be so angry." Ye Hao smiled lightly and shook his head and walked off the stage.


    Upon hearing Ye Hao''s words, Mrs. Changsun and others, as well as Situ Yao and his wife rolled their eyes.


    It''s not that you have suffered a little injury, you are stepping on Hong''s face.


    The eldest master of the Hong family, ranked 19th on the Tianjiao list, was defeated by your light description.


    This is not what stepping on the face is.


    But now that the culprit still looks innocent, can people not be angry when they see it.

 Chapter 1309： Challenge from Simensor

    Chapter 1309 The Challenge From Ximen Shuo


    "This person is so powerful, he can defeat Hong Lei of the Hong family!"


    "Who is this person, there seems to be no such person on the Tianjiao list."


    "I''ve seen him pass the three passes set up by Tianji Pavilion before! But this person is very mysterious."


    "He is still the son-in-law of Situ''s family, and Situ Qiao''er''s boyfriend! He must be a descendant of a hidden family."


    At the moment, most of the guests invited by Tianji Pavilion were discussing this mysterious man.


    He even discussed the Situ family.


    As the protagonist, at this moment they are ready to go back to the previous place and participate in the banquet that will be held later.


    On the way, Situ Yao and his wife have been chasing Situ Qiao''er to ask more questions.


    "Qiao''er, where did you lie to this person?"


    "Dad, how can you cheat!" Situ Qiao''er glared at his father.


    "Could it be that this child has any psychological problems? Otherwise, like you, spoiled and self-willed, can''t cook, can''t be considerate, and know how to play all the time. How can people look at you." Situ Qiaoer''s mother, Zhao Rui said with a guilty conscience.


    "Hey, hey, am I your biological daughter? Is your daughter so bad? People can find me, that''s the blessing of people''s cultivation in previous lives!" Situ Qiaoer quibbleed.


    "I think it''s the mold of eighteen lives. This really makes my conscience uneasy for my mother." Zhao Rui whispered.


    "Mom!" Situ Qiao''er stomped.


    "Okay, aren''t we worried about you too. Then Guo Hao can produce so many good things, and he has such a strong strength, maybe he is the disciple of that hidden family. After all, we are very mysterious in China.


    I am worried that you will get into trouble by then and cause big trouble. "Situ Yao said worriedly.


    "You are so true, I won''t talk to you anymore." Situ Qiao''er rolled his eyes with anger, thinking that he had picked it up by himself.


    Similarly, the sisters of Long Sun Rong doubted Ye Hao''s identity at this moment.


    The strength of this guy is really terrifying, and the previous battle obviously didn''t use his full strength.


    "Yu''er, be careful when you are with him, his strength is likely to be higher than mine!" Long Sun Rong reminded in a low voice.


    "He is above you, sister? This...this is impossible." Although Changsunyu knows that Guo Hao is very strong, but if he is even more powerful than his sister, wouldn''t it be the triple innate?


    That is equivalent to the top five in the Tianjiao list!


    In China, he appears to be the top powerhouse among the younger generation, and can even compete with the older generation!


    "When he was fighting just now, although he used the eighteen palms of Jianglong, he didn''t have internal strength, so I guess he must have a lot of hidden strength!" Long Sun Rong said solemnly.


    "I...I know, I will pay attention." Chang Sunyu nodded.


    On the other side, Mrs. Grandson kept talking with Ye Hao, although they were talking about trivial things.


    However, all these words are inquiring about Guo Hao''s identity.


    Of course Ye Hao is not stupid, he is pretending to be confused on some questions.


    In the battle just now, he didn''t use any internal power. He was worried that using the nine-yang internal power would be discovered, and other martial arts were useless, so he used the eighteen palms of the dragon that he only learned in the North Pole.


    In this case, no one will be able to find out from their own tricks.


    Although this saved a lot of strength, Ye Hao still had no trouble facing Hong Lei''s strength.


    Don''t forget, Ye Hao''s current strength is not what it used to be.


    Otherwise he would not dare to sneak into this heavenly gate.


    Suddenly, a group of people stood in front of Ye Hao and others.


    "I want to compete with you." A handsome man with a sword on his back and a sword hanging from his waist looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao was stunned, who is this person? I don''t know him at all, why suddenly I came to tell myself that I wanted to try.


    "You are Ximen Shuo of Ximen''s house." Madam Changsun looked at the man and asked with a smile.


    Ximen Shuo glanced at Madam Changsun, and he nodded slightly: "Hello, Madam Changsun."


    Then he continued to look at Ye Hao: "Please accept my challenge!"


    This sudden episode made the next few people look silly.


    Tianjiao ranked first, the genius of the Ximen family, Ximen Shuo actually wants to challenge Guo Hao!


    Allowing such a proud person to take the initiative to challenge is enough to show that Guo Hao has a high status in his heart.


    "Why should I accept your challenge? Please give me a reason?" Ye Hao looked at the man with interest.


    The man''s eyes were clear, there was no desire, but there was no emotion.


    "Because I want to make me stronger by challenging the strong." Ximen Shuo said lightly.


    "Then you should go to challenge Tian Wuya, who is number one in the sky list, and you should not challenge me, an unknown man." Ye Hao shrugged, preparing to bypass Ximen Shuo.


    But when he saw an old man standing behind Xi Men Shuo, Ye Hao''s expression hardened.


    Wearing a cotton-padded mink coat and holding a scepter in his hand, his old face looked like he was 80 or 90 years old.


    But those eyes are still very energetic, and the owner of those eyes is also looking at Ye Hao at the moment.


    "Old Bei Ming, I didn''t expect to see you here. I''ll pay you an early greeting to the younger." Madam Longsun leaned slightly to the old man.


    Even the previous Hong family didn''t have this treatment.


    It is enough to see the respect of Mrs. Changsun to the old man.


    "This is the Patriarch of the Bei Ming Family, Bei Ming Wuji!" Chang Sun Yu whispered in surprise.


    Long Sun Rong nodded, and she said solemnly: "Yes. He is Beiming Wuji. I don''t think Ximen''s and Beiming''s houses have disappeared quietly for nearly a hundred years.


    But my master once said that the strongest of the four major families is the Ximen family, and the most mysterious is the Beiming family. If these two families become crazy, even if they can''t match the Tianmen, it will be enough to make the Tianmen lose a piece of meat. "


    "Little brother, I''m sorry. My nephew, he is like that. He likes to challenge people constantly." Ximen Qiao stood up and smiled: "We saw your battle just now.


    It is worthy of the eighteen palms of the dragon, domineering and pressing. It''s true that a hero was born a boy. "


    Simon Shuo appeared in front of Ye Hao again, looking at Ye Hao: "Please accept my challenge."


    "I''m in a bad mood, and I won''t be bored to accept other people''s challenges." Ye Hao sullen his face, his previous smile disappeared completely, as if he had completely changed a person, he was ready to bypass these people in front of him again.


    "Then when are you in a good mood and tell me. As long as you are willing to accept my challenge, if you win, I can promise you anything." Ximen Shuo still chased after him and stood in front of Ye Hao. .


    "I said, I don''t accept the challenge, get out of the way." Ye Hao coldly looked at Simon Shuo who stood in front of him, and the aura on his body was directly crushed like a giant beast.


    Ximen Shuo couldn''t help taking a step back.


    At this moment, Ye Hao had already passed by Bei Ming Wuji.


    "Um... we''ll be out of company first." Madam Changsun didn''t understand the state at the moment, so she could only leave to catch up with Guo Hao.


    The two groups separated.


    Ximen Shuo was not angry at the moment, but excited.


    His hands were trembling, his breathing was a bit short, and he glanced at the sword behind him: "Brother, maybe we finally found an opponent worthy of getting you out of the sheath."

 Chapter 1310： You are not worthy of my sword

    Chapter 1310 You Are Not Worthy Of My Sword


    "Senior Bei Ming, do you know the man just now?" Ximen Qiao looked at Bei Ming Wuji curiously.


    Just now he noticed that when the man and Bei Ming Wuji had their eyes facing each other, the man''s mood was obviously not right.


    "It just feels a little familiar. I''m leaving to find my naughty granddaughter first, and I''m unaccompanied." Bei Ming Wuji left.


    Only Ximenqiao and Ximenshuo are left here.


    "Shuo''er, you really are. You challenged others as soon as you came up. Your temper should have changed. And what did you just say, as long as they beat you, you will unconditionally promise anything to others? One person asks you to do something that hurts the world." Ximen Qiao looked at Ximen Shuo helplessly.


    Ximen Shuo said indifferently, "I only have kendo in my eyes."


    Ximen Qiao was speechless, his nephew''s character is too extreme. Although he has a good talent at a young age, if he is allowed to develop like this, he is likely to reap the consequences.


    Perhaps he should really fail once.


    "Presumably this is Ximen Shuo." At this time, Tian Wuya appeared in front of the two who were about to leave.


    "It turns out to be a big disciple of Tianmen, and I am lucky enough to meet." Ximen Qiao said hello with a smile.


    "The younger generation has seen Senior Ximen Qiao." Tian Wuya bowed a bow, and then he looked at Xi Men Shuo and the sword on Xi Men Shuo''s back.


    "I¡¯ve always heard that Ximen Shuo¡¯s swordsmanship is unparalleled, and no one of his generation can take your sword. Although this Tianjiao list is just a mere name, I still want to know whether my fist is powerful or Brother Shuo¡¯s sword is powerful. ."


    There was already a challenge inside and outside the words.


    Ximen Shuo glanced at Tian Wuya, these two Tianjiao ranking first and second characters, they really met.


    "You don''t deserve to let me use this sword on my back." What Ximen Shuo said next made Tian Wuya''s expression a bit stiff.


    Tian Wuya stared at Ximen Shuo, a cyclone appeared in his hand: "Whether it''s worth it, you can only know if you try it."


    "My sword has told me that it has no intention of fighting you."


    Simon Shuo turned and left after speaking, and disappeared in the crowd after a few steps.


    Tian Wuya''s face turned gloomy, he clenched his fists, obviously angry.


    He is not afraid of failure, but now people say that he doesn''t even have the idea of ??letting him move his sword. Isn''t this provoking him.


    "That...Tian Gongzi, Shu''er has such a temper. I am here to apologize for him, and I will talk about it later." Ximen Qiao sweated on his forehead, and he quickly left after speaking. This nephew of himself is really such a thing. Too arrogant.


    No wonder no one was willing to accompany him out this time, it was simply an offensive job.


    Seeing people leave, Tian Wuya whispered: "Ximensuo. Hmph, I really want to know how powerful your sword is."


    ...


    "Shuo''er, what are you doing? You don''t want to accept the challenge of others, so just refuse it. Why do you want to say something is not worthy." Ximen Qiao caught up with Ximen Shuo and complained.


    "My sword is only unsheathed for a suitable opponent. He? He is not worthy. Here, no more than ten people can unsheath the sword in my hand. Heavenly Master, Lord of the Valley of Swords, Tianji Pavilion Tianji The pavilion master, the superintendent of the genius doctor sect, and Senior Bei Ming counts as one person.


    But among my peers, the only one who can fight me... just now. "


    Ximen Shuo said calmly.


    If this was heard by others, he would definitely laugh at Ximen Shuo''s arrogance, and wonder what strength that person was, and he could compare it with the previous five people.


    You must know that the strength of the first five people is definitely above the sixth layer of innate, and there are rumors that the old heavenly master has already taken that step.


    But Ximenqiao knew that what Ximenshuo said was true, not because of anything else, but because of the sword on his back.


    The sword that had never been taken out since the birth of Ximen Shuo.


    The sword that was carried by Ximen Shuo every day and night, nourished by his own sword intent for nearly thirty years.


    Patriarch Ximen once said that the sword of Ximen Shuo was a hurdle he faced, and only a suitable enemy could let him draw the sword.


    No matter if he wins or loses, as long as Ximen Shuo passes this hurdle, he can hope to burst into the sky!


    So Ximen Shuo has always been looking for an opponent who can draw his sword.


    "He is very strong." Ximen Shuo only said a few words, which is already the highest evaluation he has given to his peers.


    Ximen Qiao was also a little curious at this moment, what would happen to his nephew and that man in the fight, that Guo Hao really is so strong.


    ...


    Back in the building, the sky outside has already appeared at dusk, and most of the guests are already seated on all floors.


    Several dancers wearing white gauze appeared on the central main stage on the first floor, dancing lightly among them.


    The light music sounded slowly.


    Gives people a beautiful feeling.


    On the first floor, several tables near the stage were seated around the important figures of the four big families and the Shirao Club.


    Because of his previous performance, Ye Hao was fortunate to sit around with Mrs. Changsun and Changsun Yu, along with Nangong Fengyi from the Nangong family, Ye Huaiyuan, the elder of the Ye family, and Ye Yaoer.


    There are also the Zhuge family and the Situ family.


    Ye Hao was a little surprised to see people from Yuhang Ye''s family here.


    However, because of their appearance, they did not recognize their identity.


    "This young man, his previous performance was brilliant." Ye Huaiyuan looked at Ye Hao and exclaimed.


    "Patriarch Ye has a good reputation." Ye Hao said modestly.


    "Prior Guo Gongzi was breaking the formation..." Zhuge Yu looked at Ye Hao curiously. He is still very curious about where Guo Hao learned how to break the formation.


    After that, everyone watched the dance and chatted with the wine.


    Although sitting at the same table, Nangong Fengyi still showed strangeness to "Guo Hao".


    Ye Hao glanced at Ye Yaoer, who hadn''t seen her for a long time. At this moment, her strength had reached the early stage of Qi Refining Realm.


    The talent potion, coupled with internal strength, is of great help to it.


    It is not a problem to enter the innate afterwards.


    When free, give her some Tian Yuan Dan.


    After the old man and Ye Erye, the Ye family was born again, so at least there is no need to worry about the location of the Shirao Association.


    "Guo son, have we met before. Why do I feel you are so familiar." Ye Yaoer looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    "I am a popular face, maybe everyone is familiar with it." Ye Hao said with a light smile.


    "Hahaha. My son-in-law is too modest." Situ Yao drank and laughed, his cheeks a little red.


    Guo Hao defeated Hong Lei before, which made Situ Yao completely relieved of his son-in-law, who has the strength, martial arts, and a mysterious background.


    "With such a son-in-law, Situ is going to wake up in his dreams. I don''t know when I can drink the wedding wine of the two beautiful ladies." Nangong Fengyi laughed and glanced at Ye Hao.


    "Ms. Feng Yi joked. This is the young man¡¯s own business, and the young man must decide for himself." Zhao Rui clutched her hand and chuckled. She looked at Mrs. Grandson next to him and asked curiously: "Mrs. Grandson, why is this banquet? I don¡¯t see the Patriarch of Longsun."


    "My husband handles the affairs of the family and can''t get away from him, so I will come on behalf of the grandson''s family this time." Madam Changsun explained.


    While chatting, Ye Hao took the time to take a look at his task.


    The red circle has shrunk to less than ten square meters, located somewhere behind the Tianmen.


    Now the specific location is known, but you need to know the route to go.


    After all, Feng Jiu''er had only prepared a map of the Divine Doctor Sect before, and there was still no news about the mysterious Tianmen.


    If it''s time to break in by himself, like a stuffy fly, it''s not good.


    The map of Tianmen must be solved.


    Ye Hao looked at Long Sun Rong, maybe he could know some information from her.

 Chapter 1311： topic

    Chapter 1311


    After the banquet, it started. In fact, this banquet basically means that everyone gets together to increase the emotional exchange.


    After all, the world is currently peaceful on the surface, but in essence, there is still a torrent.


    Yuan Shang, the deputy chief of the pavilion, walked out, and he said to everyone around him in the center: "Tianji Pavilion deputy chief Yuanshang, I would like to thank you all for coming. I hope everyone can have fun here today.


    In addition, our Tianji Pavilion has also prepared a few small activities. The first one is the three levels previously set up. To determine the last lucky person, we will get a chance to solve puzzles by our Tianji Pavilion.


    The second is a small exchange. Our Tianji Pavilion will come up with some collections. Of course, if you are interested, you can also come up with something.


    Then everyone bids for things, and those who are satisfied get it! "


    This news has attracted the interest of many people. After all, this is the collection of the Tianji Pavilion, and it must be nothing ordinary.


    "Now, please let the three people who passed the first three passes come to the stage." Yuanshang Deputy Pavilion Master looked down at the stage.


    Liu Ruoyu walked up with a cold face. Because of the previous events, she is really not in a good mood now, but she is still very interested in this astrological puzzle.


    The other is Mao Jinqi from the Mao family. This time he was able to pass the three passes. I have to say it was quite an accident.


    The last one is naturally Guo Hao, who has made a splash in the Tianji Pavilion this time.


    The three stood side by side and appeared on the main stage.


    In fact, the fact that the three of them are standing here does not mean that they are very strong.


    Because everyone will find that most people who have a direct relationship with Tianmen did not participate, with the exception of Liu Ruoyu.


    None of the Tianmen Four Jiaos appeared, otherwise it would be impossible for these three people to stand here.


    "I am here to announce the reward that anyone who passes the three levels this time will get, a star pill."


    Yuan Shang clapped his hands, and the three maids walked up with three brocade boxes and walked in front of the three.


    The brocade box was half open, and there was a bright and shining spirit pill inside, which really looked like a star.


    "The star pill of the Tianji Pavilion must be clear to everyone. But here I still want to say that the star pill is made by the master of the Tianji Pavilion himself. It incorporates the power of the stars, and the suckers under the innate realm can be in a short time Enhance the strength within.¡± Yuan Shang explained.


    Under the innate state? That is of little use to oneself.


    Ye Hao didn''t care much.


    But the people in the audience are not like that.


    "I didn''t expect Tianji Pavilion to take out Star Pill as a reward." Changsun Yu sighed.


    Long Sun Rong on the side said: "Although the star pill is a good thing, it is comparable to the Tianyuan Pill in terms of efficacy. However, it has the disadvantage that one can only take it once, and the second one has no effect, unlike the Tianyuan Pill alone. If you are lucky, you can take ten to twenty pills before the immune effect will appear.


    And the star pill is only effective for warriors below the innate realm. Tianyuan Pills can be taken from the first layer to the third layer of innateness. In contrast, the Tianyuan Pill is better. "


    Hearing what the grandson Rong said, Situ Yao, who was sitting at the side, almost burst into laughter.


    Ten Tianyuan Pills, this is a treasure.


    But he didn''t know that there were two hundred Tianyuan Pills in his daughter''s pocket. Although he had consumed some, he still had more than one hundred.


    If you let him know, I don''t know if he would "hand in" this Tian Yuan Dan under the pretext of taking care of his daughter.


    "However, the star pill helps to break through. When I was at the peak of the Qi Refining Realm, I used the Star Pill to make a smooth and rapid breakthrough. When you reach the peak of the Qi Refining Realm, my sister, I will ask the master for a Star Pill." The eldest Lotus Sun looked at her sister intimately.


    "Rong''er is so sensible, she still thinks of her sister when she goes out." Madam Grandson smiled and looked at her daughter.


    Although Zhang Sunyu had a smile on his face, he was helpless in his heart. After all, it felt as if he was relying on his sister for everything.


    On the main stage, Yuan Shang continued to say at this moment: "Okay, next I will give the three questions. Based on the performance of the three, I will tell everyone who is lucky to get the Tianji Pavilion and the astrological solution this time. Chance of confusion."


    Yuan Shang opened the note given to him by the Lord of Heaven''s Secret Pavilion before. He paused for a while, and then read it according to what was written on the note.


    "The subject is, please use your abilities to show what you think of the starry sky."


    Ye Hao''s trio looked puzzled.


    Show the starry sky with ability?


    What does it mean?


    "Let me explain to everyone that this ability can be various abilities. For example, piano, singing, dancing, poetry, painting, etc., or even in the form of speaking. It is up to everyone present to judge who wins."


    This is a "propositional composition", the topic is written for you, and how to write it is up to you.


    "The three start at the same time. If you need something, please order. The time for the three is a stick of incense." Yuan Shang pointed to an unlit incense next to him.


    This incense is estimated to burn out in about an hour.


    That is, there is one hour.


    Liu Ruoyu thought for a while, but she didn''t say what she wanted to use, she took out a jade flute by herself, and it seemed that she wanted to blow flute.


    Mao Jinqi is a little tangled at the moment, calling him a zombie, he is very good at it, let him paint the starry sky?


    He thought about it, and finally he took out a few puppets from his storage props.


    No one knows what he is doing.


    "Excuse me, please prepare a xylophone, a bucket of ink, and a piece of white paper 100 meters long." Ye Hao said.


    A hundred meters long paper?


    What is this going to do?


    Although this one-hundred-meter-long paper is a bit hard to find, Tianji Pavilion still found him a one-hundred-meter-long paper, but because it was too long, when it was lifted up, it was rolled up. Hug here.


    "Three of you are ready? I want some incense." Yuan Shang walked to the incense.


    The three nodded.


    The incense was lit, and the faint fragrance made people feel refreshed.


    At this moment, the main stage was handed over to the three people, who lived in three places, and each began their own way of expressing the starry sky.


    The first thing that started was naturally Liu Ruoyu''s sullen voice, which was hollow but long, giving people a deep sea of ??stars, and wanted to expose this mysterious feeling.


    "This is a celestial sky song composed by a generation of martial artists 1,300 years ago!" Long Sun Rong said unexpectedly: "This Liu Ruoyu has taken the lead."


    From the intoxicating looks of the guests, we can see that they are all silent in the music.


    Mao Jinqi took a deep breath, aura appeared in his hand, and the aura was controlling several puppets.


    These puppets danced lightly, and even the surface of the original wood showed a fairy-like appearance, like a fairy dancing.


    This picture is beautiful.


    When Mao Jin saw the atmosphere, he took out a talisman in his hand and pressed it on the ground.


    White smoke and aurora appeared out of thin air.


    This is to make the stage effect even better, it really seems that there are fairies dancing on the galaxy.


    The two have already started their own performance, but Ye Hao hasn''t moved. He closed his eyes, thinking about something.

 Chapter 1312： The ink painting matches the sound of the piano

    Chapter 1312 The ink painting and the sound of the piano match well


    "What is Guo Hao doing?" Situ Qiaoer looked at Ye Hao with his eyes closed and meditating.


    "It''s already half of the time, he has no intention of doing it! Is it because he really can''t figure out a way?" Long Sun Rong frowned.


    This topic is indeed somewhat unfair. After all, some people are lucky to be good at it, but some people don''t know anything about it.


    "What is the topic of this selection? Since everyone is a warrior, it should be more related to a warrior." Situ Yao frowned and muttered.


    He already regarded Guo Hao as his son-in-law, and of course he spoke to Guo Hao.


    And Guo Hao''s strange behavior is also under the attention of others.


    Here Mao Jinqi''s performance is over, he panted and stopped, and looked at Guo Hao with a sneer.


    Although his performance may not be as good as Liu Ruoyu, she was completely intoxicated in her own voice.


    But at least he was better than Guo Hao.


    Then the bet between himself and him is that he won!


    Yuan Shang also kept staring at this young man.


    He wondered why this young man kept not doing it. He could feel it from the temporary change of the title of the pavilion master. In fact, the winner of this contest was already destined to be this man.


    But now the man hasn''t moved at all. Could it be that he gave up?


    give up?


    nonexistent.


    Not to mention that Ye Hao is not a person who talks about giving up easily, let alone the task, how could he miss such an opportunity to pretend.


    He opened his eyes and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Taking out a few silver needles in his hand, while throwing the white paper high, the silver needles in his hand shot out immediately.


    The paper over a hundred meters long was fixed by Ye Hao with silver needles on the wooden pillars between the buildings. Because the center here is hollow, it is very suitable, just like a banner.


    Then Ye Hao picked up a large bucket of ink on the ground, stepped on the ground, and jumped up and jumped in front of the white paper. Then he poured the ink directly on it.


    That''s right!


    Just splash!


    It''s like a child playing and splashing paint.


    Just as everyone was surprised at this person''s behavior, the people below were afraid that ink would splash on their bodies.


    They were shocked to find that none of the ink dripped, all were printed on white paper, and a magnificent ink painting was formed!


    "This...this is amazing. This ink painting feels like looking at the stars on the ground!" A warrior who loves ink painting looked at the ink painting in front of him and exclaimed.


    "It''s nothing more than a splash of ink. Who is this young man who has such a skill? This is a painting!"


    "This is simply a miracle!"


    Everyone was amazed.


    "Great, great. Xiao Guo is really great." Situ Yao clapped his hands with excitement on his face, as if the painting was done by himself.


    "You just look at it and say it''s great, do you know how to paint." Zhao Ruibai asked a husband of her own. As someone who knows a little about painting, she looked at the painting and then at her daughter, and she sighed. expression.


    "Mom, you can only look at the paintings when you look at them. Why are you looking at me again and sighing." Situ Qiao''er looked at her mother in confusion.


    "I''m sighing, Guo Hao''s child is talented and intelligent, and he painted such a good painting, but it ended up in your hands. Hey, I can''t bear to see a good boy ruined by you." Zhao Rui Said regretfully.


    "Tomorrow we will do a paternity test, I am definitely not yours!" Situ Qiao''er said indignantly.


    What is going on with my parents? Looking at Guo Hao now, I can''t wait for them to be their children.


    Becoming that man''s girlfriend by himself is like someone who has suffered for eight lifetimes. Do you have such kind of parents?


    The eldest grandson on the side chuckled softly, but he had to say that Situ Qiao''er had a temper. If he could find such a boyfriend, it would be considered a blessing from his previous life.


    But Changsun Yu knew that all this was fake.


    "But this is still a bit worse than Liu Ruoyu''s Xiaosheng." At this moment, Long Sun Rong poured cold water on everyone''s heads.


    "Why Rong''er said that?" Madam Grandson looked at her daughter in confusion.


    "Although this painting is good, it has no soul after all. But Liu Ruoyu''s Xiao Sheng is fascinating, so her Xiao Sheng is even better," Long Sun Rong said.


    The people at the table thought about it, and it was indeed the case.


    Liu Ruoyu''s lingering sound of Xiao Sheng has already made many people intoxicated.


    And Guo Hao''s words only amazed everyone at the beginning. After watching too much, everyone will naturally get used to it. After getting used to it, Liu Ruoyu''s squeaky voice once again surrounds them.


    Mao Jinqi in the court looked at Guo Hao who was in the limelight, he clenched his fist, this **** guy had so many means.


    But fortunately, his outing was at best half a catty, he hadn''t lost yet, Liu Ruoyu won.


    At best, there is a tie between himself and him.


    Mao Jinqi comforted himself silently in his heart.


    But Ye Hao didn''t stop, he walked to the xylophone prepared for him.


    It was then that everyone remembered that Guo Hao still had a violin!


    Because the previous performance was so wonderful, they all ignored the existence of this piano.


    "Does Guo Hao still play the piano?" Changsun Yu said in surprise.


    If this is the case, Guo Hao would be too perfect.


    He is a perfect son-in-law who is capable of literary and military skills, as well as mysterious family affairs.


    Ding


    Ye Hao''s fingers touched the xylophone, so a melodious piano sound came out.


    The sound of this piano is so beautiful, no worse than Liu Ruoyu''s.


    Even after listening, the guests seemed to feel that they were quiet in the stars. Stars appeared in front of them, showing them the brilliance of the stars.


    "What kind of tune is this?" Mrs. Changsun said suspiciously.


    "I haven''t heard it. There is no such tune in history." Long Sun Rong frowned and shook her head.


    "Couldn''t he created it on the spot?" Ye Yaoer muttered.


    These words caused everyone to fall into silence. Although they did not want to believe it, there was only this reason now.


    "Look! Look at that painting! It''s so beautiful!"


    "It''s really incredible, is this really a painting?"


    "Looking at it now, it''s different from being perfect just now, no...I''m already intoxicated."


    At this moment, an exclamation came from the side. It stands to reason that everyone should be very quiet when enjoying music like this. What is the situation that makes them so gaffe.


    Madam Changsun raised her head and looked at the painting just now. The moment they saw the painting, their eyes widened.


    "The painting...the painting is moving." Changsun Yu said in astonishment.


    At this moment, in her eyes, the scene in the ink painting was actually moving, and the stars inside were slowly changing positions, and the stars and moons changed. The scene was simply beautiful, as if the real scene appeared in front of her.


    Long Sun Rong looked at this star map, and she actually felt that the bottleneck that she had not been able to break through for a long time had obvious signs of loosening.


    What exactly is going on.

 Chapter 1313： He is blindly poison

    Chapter 1313 He Is Blindly Poison


    "Guo Hao''s piano sound contains the power of charm, which makes people''s vision produce illusions, and this illusion happens to be connected with the painting, which leads to such a situation." Zhuge Yu said to everyone at this time. Puzzle.


    As the Zhuge family who mainly focused on formations, illusion was also one of their focus, so they quickly noticed the signs of it.


    "But some of those present are all masters in the Qi Refining Realm, or even the masters above the Innate Realm. Could Guo Hao''s piano sound still have the ability to affect them!" Chang Sun Yu said in surprise.


    Long Sun Rong said at this time: "No, his piano sound is only infectious, not threatening. As long as you try to seal your hearing with internal force, this illusion will disappear.


    But everyone is just appreciating, so they will not block their hearing. "


    It turned out to be such a thing, and at this time, Long Sun Rong closed her eyes, and a faint air current appeared on her body.


    "Sister..." Zhang Sunyu saw the strangeness of her sister and wanted to question her in confusion.


    But he was stopped by Mrs. Grandson.


    "Your sister is breaking through, don''t disturb her." Madam Changsun said solemnly.


    Sister is breaking through?


    My elder sister used to be the first congenital, but now she breaks through, isn''t it a double congenital?


    Guo Hao''s piano sound still has this effect!


    At this table, everyone who noticed the strangeness of Sun Rong, showed envy.


    It is really lucky to be able to break through this song.


    Which of the congenital warriors made a breakthrough, it was not a lot of hard work, some were unable to make progress for more than ten years.


    Only the last fifth of the incense on the stage was left, and at this moment, Ye Hao''s piano sound had already covered Liu Ruoyu''s low voice.


    Although Liu Ruoyu was not reconciled, she still put down the Yuxiao in her hand and silently stepped off the stage with her star Dan.


    Finally, the incense burned out, and Ye Hao''s piano sound also fell.


    Everyone is still silent in this beautiful illusion, unable to extricate themselves for a long time.


    Long Sun Rong opened her eyes at this moment, and she let out a sigh of relief.


    "Sister... did you break through?" Long Sun Yu looked at Long Sun Rong in surprise, and the Mrs. Long Sun looked at her expectantly.


    Long Sun Rong nodded.


    The grandson family has born a talented arrogant who is two-fold innate before the age of thirty!


    "Congratulations. Congratulations. If this news spreads out, Lady Sun Rong will definitely rise a few places in the ranking of Tianjiao. Madam Sun, your grandson family can now be said to be comparable to the four major families." Situ Yao Qing congratulated. .


    They have a good relationship with the grandson family, and the strength of the grandson family has improved, and of course their Situ family is also happy.


    "Hahaha, I also want to thank your son-in-law Guo Hao." The eldest grandson was also happy for her daughter, and she did not forget to praise the Situ family.


    This was a boast to Situ Yao''s heart. He was happy this day more than in the past year.


    He felt light on his face.


    "Where, this is the blessing Qiao''er has cultivated for thousands of years." Situ Yao smiled.


    Situ Qiaoer rolled his eyes at his father, thousand years? I was a snake spirit in my previous life.


    She felt that if she really married Ye Hao, she would never have her own status in the family. Her parents would not treat Ye Hao as a son.


    As she thought about it, that kind of life emerged in her mind.


    Ye Hao sat on the sofa and watched TV. She was mopping the floor next to her, and she had to take the children.


    Whenever there is something wrong with what he did, his parents jumped out and blamed himself, and Ye Hao was there with a hippy smile.


    At this thought, Situ Qiao''er was even more angry, staring at Ye Hao who was still on stage.


    At this moment, only Ye Hao was left on the stage. That Mao Jin had no idea when and where he went.


    Liu Ruoyu also retired, and the performance of the guests present, needless to say, know who the final winner is.


    "Ahem, I announce. This time, he won the Heavenly Secret Pavilion, and it was Mr. Guo who had the opportunity to solve the puzzle. Mr. Guo, please come to me after the banquet is over." Yuan Shang looked at Guo Hao.


    "Thank you."


    Ye Hao took the star pill and waved his hand, and the hanging scroll was closed.


    The people who were still calm in this all showed expressions of reluctance.


    He returned to his place and handed the painting to Situ Qiao''er''s mother, Zhao Rui.


    "Auntie, you should like this painting, I will give it to you as a gift."


    Zhao Rui looked at Ye Hao in surprise, then looked at the painting again, she waved her hands again and again: "This...how can I put this away...this painting is too expensive."


    This painting can indirectly allow a martial artist with the first innate to break through to the second innate.


    If this is spread out, the value of this painting will definitely increase. After all, it is very difficult to break through each layer. Even the slightest possibility is a great opportunity.


    "This is just a painting here. Please accept it. Otherwise, I can only burn it." Ye Hao looked firm.


    "You can''t make it, you can''t make it. Madam Zhao, you better accept it." Zhuge Yu hurriedly persuaded that this painting was made by the innate martial artist, and the artistic conception in it is very precious. It would be a pity if it burned.


    "But this painting... is so big, how can I put it away?" Zhao Rui looked at the painting embarrassedly.


    "Didn''t Qiao''er have storage items? Let''s put her here first." Ye Hao said.


    Zhao Rui''s eyes lit up, and she hurriedly asked her daughter to put away the painting.


    Saying that I don''t like it is fake, I just didn''t dare to ask it before.


    "In addition, this star pill is useless if I keep it for myself. You should take it, Qiao''er. I remember that today is your birthday. I gave you so many things before, so you won''t dislike my star pill. Right." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Situ Qiao''er.


    Seeing the star pill handed to her, Situ Qiao''er''s expression was very complicated. She had already understood the preciousness of the star pill before, and with the Tian Yuan Pill plus the star pill, she was confident that she could break through to the innate realm within half a year.


    At that time, she can also occupy a place on the Tianjiao list.


    But with these things, she was a little ashamed at the moment.


    "Qiao''er, what are you doing in a daze. This is a gift from Xiao Guo. Take it quickly." Situ Yao urged his daughter.


    Anyway, he has already recognized the relationship between Guo Hao and his daughter, and this is not a big deal.


    Moreover, it was still a precious star pill. When I wanted to break through the innate from the refining state, it took five years.


    With the star pill and those Tianyuan Pills, Situ Yao is very confident that he can train his daughter into a natural master.


    The future congenital triple is not a problem!


    "Then I... accept it." The first time Situ Qiao''er took human things, he felt uncomfortable.


    If Ye Hao is really her boyfriend, don''t talk about these things. She will take Ye Hao''s bank card and storage ring to save it without mercy.


    But the problem is that they are fake.


    "Don''t worry, you don''t have to pay back these things." Ye Hao noticed Situ Qiao''er''s worried expression, and he whispered in his ear.


    This intimate action is nothing to others.


    Situ Yao and Zhao Rui were even more happy, and Situ Yao took Zhuge Yu a few glasses of wine before drinking, looking drunk.


    Ye Hao was also in a good mood at the moment, because that task was completely completed.


    [Ding, the task was overcompleted. Lock Song Ying''s position, coordinate ***. Will be locked for three days]


    Now there is no problem, just get the specific topographic map of Tianmen, and it will be perfect.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth.


    But Situ Qiao''er was absent-minded, touched the bracelet on his wrist, and looked at the man beside him.


    She couldn''t help but think of it, if this man is really her boyfriend...


    Zhang Sunyu saw the expression of her best friend, and she sighed, her best friend was sinking deeper and deeper.


    A man like Guo Hao is just a poison. It''s okay if you don''t touch it. Once you touch it, you will become addicted.


    This made Changsun Yu couldn''t help but think of Ye Hao, the man who appeared in her dreams many times.


    At this moment, they didn''t know that their girlfriends were thinking of the same man.

 Chapter 1314： Rich family

    Chapter 1314


    After the first small activity is over, it is the second small activity.


    Yuan Shang''s deputy pavilion asked the maid to walk up with five brocade boxes.


    "This time we exchanged five things, and they are." Yuan Shang walked to the first brocade box, and the maid opened the brocade box.


    Ten stars lie quietly inside.


    "Ten Star Pills. One-time transaction, no separation." Yuan Shang said.


    Ten star pill, this is a big deal.


    It was a good start, everyone was very interested in the first thing.


    "I have five high-grade soldiers." Yang Family Yang Zhong raised his hand and said.


    Five high-grade soldiers, which counts as a very good bid.


    After all, the pill will be gone after taking it, and the soldiers can use it.


    And Yang Zhong seemed to be very caring about things. After all, Star Pill was helpful to make a breakthrough, and the Yang family was now in a situation where they were not connected, Star Pill might help them.


    "Five high-grade soldiers, this offer is fine. I don''t know if you have a better offer." Yuan Shang looked at everyone around him.


    Basically, there are only members of the Shijiaohui and the four major families that can produce items of this level.


    People from other families are obviously reluctant to bid.


    "Twenty Tianyuan Pills." Ye Hao raised his hand.


    This sudden shout caused everyone to pause and look at the man who had just made the limelight.


    "It was Tian Yuan Dan that he called just now?"


    "Didn''t the Tianyuan Pill have been lost for a long time, there is no magic medicine sect, can this guy have it in his hands?"


    "It should be. After all, this is the Tianmen Tianji Pavilion. This kid will not make a false report, otherwise he will not have the ability to leave alive, no matter how powerful he is."


    Everyone talked a lot.


    The Deputy Pavilion Master Yuanshang''s eyes lit up, and he smiled and said, "Patriarch Ye is sorry. This Young Master Guo offered 20 Tianyuan Pills. I wonder if you have to increase the price."


    Markup?


    Five high-grade soldiers are already a very high bid.


    "No more." Yang Zhong said coldly, and glanced at the kid named Guo Hao.


    "Okay. Mr. Guo, this is a live transaction. May I ask this Tian Yuan Dan?" Yuan Shang squinted at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao took out a bottle with twenty Tianyuan Pills in it.


    Situ Yao, who was watching this, swallowed.


    Before, Guo Hao gave them only ten Tianyuan Pills, but now he has twenty of them. It is fake to say that he is not jealous.


    "Uncle, I actually gave Qiao''er 200 pieces before. If you don''t have enough, you can ask Qiao''er." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Under the table, Situ Qiao''er, who had just developed a crush on Ye Hao, stepped heavily on Ye Hao''s shoes.


    200 Tianyuan Pills!


    Situ Yao took a deep breath, his eyes staring at his daughter.


    Situ Qiao''er glared at Ye Hao, this guy actually shook out his little treasury, and then his father would definitely pester himself to divide him.


    "Sir, this is your star pill." The maid walked down carrying the brocade box containing the star pill, placed it in front of Ye Hao, and then looked at the Tianyuan Pill in Ye Hao''s hand.


    "Well, take it." Ye Hao handed her the bottle containing Tianyuan Pill.


    The maid returned to the stage with Tian Yuan Dan and handed it to Yuan Shang.


    Yuan Shang glanced at the Tian Yuan Pill in the bottle, he silently put it away without saying anything.


    "This is really a Tianyuan Pill. The best pill under the innate realm! It can be taken repeatedly. Although it is resistant, at least you can take more than ten pills!"


    "Ten Tianyuan Pills, even a person with poor aptitude can break through from the body refining state to the strength refining state. If it is slightly better, it can break through to the gas refining state in about one to three years! Those a thousand years ago The Guwu family takes these spirit pills."


    Everyone looked at Yuan Shang enviously.


    Yuan Shang went to the second brocade box as if nothing had happened.


    After that, Ye Hao was basically not very interested, and let others take pictures away. Xing Dan took the pictures. He was going to use them for the children in Wushuang City.


    They have Tianyuan Pills to take them, and their early strength has improved very quickly, and they have a reserve of Star Pills. When they reach the peak of the refining realm, they can take it to break through.


    "Okay. The five collections of our Tianji Pavilion have all been auctioned. If anyone has a good thing to bid for, you can raise your hand to indicate." Yuan Shang looked around at the guests.


    Everyone whispered, but few raised their hands.


    After all, I can¡¯t bear to take out the good things, and the bad things are not worthy of being placed here, and they may even make my family fall in price.


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s hand was raised again.


    "Guo Hao?" The people at the same table looked at Guo Hao in surprise, wondering what he was doing this time.


    Ye Hao stood up and walked to the main stage.


    "I have something to bid, but I have a condition to participate in the auction. There is nothing wrong with the deputy pavilion master, right?" Ye Hao interrogated Yuan Shang.


    Yuan Shang nodded, "Since it was the thing that Mr. Guo brought out, there are of course no problems with some conditions."


    "Well, I''ll take out my lot first. Tianyuan Pill." Ye Hao took out the glass bottle containing the Tianyuan Pill.


    The expressions of everyone in the sub-stage have changed. After all, this is the Tianyuan Pill whose effect is still above the Star Pill, which is very effective for the ancient martial artist.


    Nangong Fengyi frowned slightly in the audience, and the boy came out one after another, he really thought he was too small.


    With so many Tianyuan Pills, he wouldn''t worry about someone meeting Cai Qiyi!


    What''s more, with so many Tianyuan Pills, everyone will definitely be suspicious of Guo Hao''s identity. If they really find out something, it will be very harmful to their plan.


    "I am willing to bid for five copies, 100 each. The items to be auctioned must be at least top combat weapons. Of course, I don''t mind if it is a spiritual weapon." Ye Hao looked at everyone.


    One hundred!


    It can be said that the eyes of most people present are red.


    One hundred Tianyuan Pills are enough to create a regional family, just like the Yuhang Lake family!


    And now the man took it out casually, and even took out 500 at one time.


    Even they are now wondering how many Tianyuan Pills are on this man.


    Feeling that greedy look in his eyes, Ye Hao also knew that too much limelight was dangerous.


    But there is no way to have a task, and now he has no weapons, the task of casting a hundred weapons is still there, Ye Hao urgently needs a large number of weapons.


    There are so many families here, maybe there are no spirit weapons, but there are definitely a lot of soldiers.


    "Vice Lord Yuanshang, please start bidding." Ye Hao looked at Yuanshang.


    Yuan Shang looked at the people in the audience: "The auction is for 100 Tianyuan Pills, and the bidding conditions: weapons above the top combatant level. Now start bidding!"


    "A top combat soldier!" Someone immediately raised their hands.


    "I want to shoot 100 days of Yuandan in one piece, kidding. I have five top soldiers!"


    ...


    Because of Ye Hao, the bidding became fierce again, and even the members of the four big families in the Shiluohui were boiling. Even the Ximen family, who has always been indifferent, participated in the bidding at this moment.


    The top combat soldiers, which had been scarce in number, were taken out by them as if they were free of money.

 Chapter 1315： Old man

    Chapter 1315


    The five rounds of auction ended quickly. Because it was an on-site transaction, a few people walked up to Ye Hao, handed in their previous "quotations" and then took the Tianyuan Pill from Ye Hao.


    Five bottles of Tianyuan Pill were photographed by Zhujiangu, Shenyi Sect, Tianji Pavilion, Dongfang Family, and Yang Family.


    Although the Yang family had contradictions with himself, Ye Hao had no reason to refuse when someone sent something up.


    This time, Ye Hao had a total of sixty or seventy top soldiers, although some of them were damaged or poor in actual combat, such as a top-level soldier...


    But Ye Hao didn''t care about this. What he wanted was the quantity. Whoever had more could win it. During the period, Ye Hao also obtained five pseudo-spiritual artifacts, but they were all those people who looked down upon them.


    These weapons are even inferior in practicality to a low-grade soldier, otherwise they would be reluctant to take it out.


    After putting all those weapons away, Ye Hao didn''t look down on these weapons, so he threw them directly into the cauldron cast by a hundred weapons.


    ¡¾Baiqi Casting: 5/18, 132/180¡¿


    This time Ziye Hao''s mission is considered to be more than half completed, but the spiritual weapon sacred weapon level weapon is now a problem. Before he reluctantly gave Situ Qiaoer one to complete the mission.


    It is impossible to go back now. After all, Song Ying was too anxious at the time and didn''t consider too much.


    After that, the banquet also came to an end, and all the big families talked and exchanged themselves.


    And Guo Hao became the center of this banquet, and people kept coming to say hello to Guo Hao.


    The main purpose is to interrogate whether to ask for a few Tian Yuan Dan.


    "Guo Gongzi, Yuan Deputy Pavilion Master invites you to come with me." At this time, the maid of Tianji Pavilion came to invite Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at those people. These people must have a lot of top-level soldiers. Although they have little flesh, they can also accumulate a considerable amount.


    Ye Hao pulled out a ring and stuffed it into Situ Yao''s hands: "Uncle, do me a favor. You can help me deal with those people. A top soldier will have up to ten Tianyuan Pills. The extra one will be treated as me. Honor you."


    After speaking, Ye Hao left with the maid.


    Situ Yao probed the storage ring in his hand suspiciously, and he immediately covered his heart. A bottle and a bottle were all Tianyuan Pills, and there were only four to five hundred.


    This Guo Hao is not a cash cow, but a forest.


    Seeing Guo Hao leave, those people were a little disappointed, just as they were preparing to leave.


    "Wait a minute, everyone, you want Tianyuan Pill, don''t you? I will trade with you for my son-in-law." Situ Yao first took out a bottle of Tianyuan Pill.


    The eyes of people like Tianyuan Pill were immediately straightened.


    "Brother Situ, we know each other."


    "Old Yao, we have had a drink before."


    "Senior Situ, we have always respected you!"


    Surrounded by a group of people and touted, even the martial artist whose realm is higher than himself, is smiling at himself at this moment.


    Situ Yao can be said to have experienced this kind of taste for the first time.


    This taste is really refreshing.


    However, Situ Yao did not forget his mission and kept lowering prices.


    Because Guo Hao said when he left before, ten pieces each, the extra for himself.


    Although earning a tip from a son-in-law is a bit inappropriate, this is a Tian Yuan Dan!


    Situ Yao completely transformed into a businessman this time, bargaining with those in the world.


    "I don''t know him." Situ Qiao''er covered her face, her father was so excited, she saw it for the first time, she was a businessman in the secular world.


    ...


    "Guo, please, the pavilion master of Tianji Pavilion is waiting for you inside." The maid brought Ye Hao to a building and stopped.


    A golden plaque stood above the doorway.


    Tianji Pavilion


    Ye Hao opened the door and walked in. The surroundings were very dim, there was no candlelight, only objects like Ye Mingzhu carved on the stone pillars to illuminate.


    "Junior Guo Hao, come to visit the pavilion master of Tianji Pavilion." Ye Hao didn''t see anyone, he said respectfully with both hands.


    His voice kept thinking back in the building.


    Suddenly, everything was lit up.


    No, to be precise, the roof should be lit up.


    Ye Hao looked up at the light on the roof in amazement.


    Those little lights were like galaxies, and even Ye Hao could distinguish many stars and constellations.


    For example, that one is Andromeda.


    That piece is the Big Dipper.


    That one is Sagittarius.


    This picture is simply too beautiful, almost like a real starry sky.


    There were even luminous insects flying in the gloom, almost like shooting stars.


    "You came."


    An old and deep voice came.


    An automatic wheelchair drove out slowly. In the wheelchair was an elderly man with white hair, wrinkles and thin fingers.


    At least one hundred years old just by physical appearance.


    "Junior Guo Hao, meet the senior pavilion master of Tianji Pavilion." Ye Hao saluted again.


    "Guo Hao? Isn''t your surname Ye?" The old man squinted at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao was startled, he looked at the old man in front of him.


    "Follow me." The old man steered the automatic wheelchair and walked slowly toward the hall.


    Ye Hao followed behind.


    Did the Tianji Pavilion Master recognize his identity this time?


    How could he know his surname Ye? Could it be that he could really detect people''s hearts and tell fortune-telling?


    Ye Hao remembered the rumors about this mysterious old man in the arena.


    No one knows what his name is, the Lord of the Heavenly Secret Pavilion. Everyone knows that the Heavenly Master of Tianmen has a long life, but only a few people know that the Lord of the Heavenly Secret Pavilion has a longer life than the old master.


    As for how many years he lived, where he came from, and where he came from, no one knows.


    He has never left the Tianji Pavilion in a hundred years, just like an old tree taking root in the Tianji Pavilion.


    The world calls him the master of Tianji Pavilion, or the old man of Tianji, and there is also the saying of the old man of Tianji.


    "Are you wondering why I know your identity?" The old man Tianji''s wheelchair stopped in the center of the hall, the wheelchair turned slowly, and the old man Tianji looked at Ye Hao.


    "Because I have seen your grandfather and your father, you have the breath of your Ye family, and you can''t change it."


    Own grandpa, and father!


    Ye Hao was startled, and he subconsciously said: "Pavilion Master, do you know where my grandfather and father and mother are at this time!"


    The mysterious old man was silent, and he muttered: "They are doing their thing, a big thing."


    "He..." Ye Hao still wanted to ask, but was interrupted by the secret old man.


    "If you should meet, you will meet. This is destiny. You must have known your life experience from A Jian." The Tianji old man said calmly.


    This old man is really unusual, and it feels like there is nothing he doesn''t know.


    "Okay. Let''s do business, what do you want to know this time." The old man of heaven looked at Ye Hao, and he added: "I can''t do anything about your parents and grandfathers. Their existence at this moment is already detached. I cannot see or hear the rules of this world."


    Ye Hao sighed.


    "Then please pavilion lord, just help me to see it." Ye Hao doesn''t care what he sees if he can''t see the news from his parents.


    "Then please say a word." The old man said.


    Isn''t this just the routine of a fortune-telling Taoist priest? If the person in front of him is an old man with secret secrets, Ye Hao might turn around and leave.


    "Family."

 Chapter 1316： Closed pavilion

    Chapter 1316


    Hearing Ye Hao spit out the word "home", the old man Tianji changed his eyes slightly.


    "Home. This is a very simple but very complicated word. The "å²" on the top represents that home needs a place to shelter from the wind and rain, while the lower "hog" means pig in ancient times.


    Pigs are food, property, and material. After all, if a family does not have these things, the family cannot live on.


    And home means a burden, a responsibility..."


    The old man said a bunch of things, but Ye Hao didn''t understand the meaning. Isn''t this the simple explanation of the word home?


    "Ye Hao, are you ready to shoulder everything for this family and take responsibility for the future? Are you willing to embark on that thorny road and ride the wind and waves just to protect the home behind you?


    A cup of turbid wine is home to thousands of miles. There are some things that you are destined to choose, and when you have a choice, you will lose and sacrifice.


    I hope you will not regret your own choice when that happens. "


    Hearing these words, Ye Hao felt confused. Couldn''t this old man make it simpler, or said that these people like this kind of routine.


    When Ye Hao wanted to ask again, the mysterious old man in front of him didn''t even know when he disappeared.


    Didn¡¯t your eyes look clear just now? Why did he suddenly disappear!


    Ye Hao was shocked.


    What an amazing strength this must be.


    "Let''s go, go your way." The voice of the old man of Heavenly Mystery echoed in the hall.


    Ye Hao walked out of the Tianji Pavilion, and the sky outside was the real star.


    Ye Hao looked suspiciously at the closed door behind him.


    This celestial old man muttered what exactly did he mean.


    Forget it, go back and talk about it.


    The maid had disappeared before outside, and Ye Hao could only find his way back.


    ...


    Tianji Pavilion.


    Yuan Shang walked in, he saw the somewhat bleak figure, his arm hanging weakly on the wheelchair, he didn''t even have the strength to press the button.


    "Pavilion Master!"


    Yuan Shang hurriedly walked over, looking at the Heavenly Secret Pavilion Master who had completely changed in front of him, like a dying person.


    Yuan Shang immediately took out a pill and stuffed it into the old man''s mouth.


    At this time, the old man''s skinny cheeks were slightly bloody.


    "Is Yuan Shang you?" The old man raised his head slightly, but his eyes were completely dark and empty.


    "Pavilion Master, your eyes!" Yuan Shang looked at the old man''s eyes in astonishment, and he put his hand in front of the old man and waved.


    "I''m blind, I can''t see." The Tianji old man smiled, as if talking about other people''s things.


    "I''m going to ask the old master of Shen Yi Sect to treat you!" Yuan Shang hurriedly prepared to leave.


    "No need. That old guy can''t protect himself, let him save me? He still thinks about how to save himself. He could have lived for hundreds of years. Because of his sins, the end is approaching. He wants to make a life-saving circle. ,ridiculous.


    Actually I am the same, I won¡¯t live long. "The secretive old man smiled self-deprecatingly: "Heaven''s work can still live, but self-work cannot live." Our Tianmen old guys should pay back what they owe. "


    "Pavilion Master!" Yuanshang couldn''t bear to look at the old man of heaven.


    "Yuan Shang, pass on my pavilion chief''s order." The Tianji old man suddenly said solemnly.


    "Yuan Shang is here." Although Yuan Shang is sometimes seventy and eighty, he still kneels on the ground and respectfully looks at the celestial elder.


    "Tomorrow, except for the elder of Tianji Pavilion itself and you and me, everyone else will be deported. Tianji Pavilion will be closed for the rest of the world." The elder Tianji said: "I will also retreat. The little guy has a hard way. My old bone may be able to help him then."


    "Close the pavilion and hide the world! Why don''t you report such a big thing to the heavenly master?" Yuan Shang asked worriedly.


    "Huh. I can''t help the guy telling me about my Tianji Pavilion, at least I''m still alive now!" The Tianji old man snorted.


    "Yes, I''m going to handle this matter now." Yuan Shang was about to leave, but when he stopped after a few steps, he looked at the mysterious old man: "Pavilion Master, Yuan Shang dare to ask. What did you do from that kid? What do you see."


    The old man of Tianji raised his head. Although he could not see it, he should be looking at the starry sky arranged on the roof.


    "This Tianji Pavilion itself is a big formation, and when you step into it, the astrological puzzles have already begun. I don''t like to read any words at all. As for what I see?" , Blood flowed into a sea, withered, destroyed..."


    Listening to the description of the old man, Yuan Shang swallowed. Does this scene refer to a world war?


    But this... it''s impossible. He was really curious about what the Heavenly Secret Pavilion Master saw, which suddenly reduced his lifespan by so much, and even his longevity was approaching.


    All this... will be a mystery, a mystery covering this kid.


    ...


    "I''m going, this Tianji Pavilion is like a maze, and you can''t get out no matter how you go. You can''t see a person at night!" Ye Hao scratched his head and said irritably.


    At this moment, he has been walking in this Heavenly Secret Pavilion for a long time, but this Heavenly Secret Pavilion is full of formations, and there is no one in the sky. Ye Hao has walked for so long and has not found a way out. He doesn''t know that he is there at this moment Up.


    "Do you want to become a kinship state and directly summon the wings of blood to fly out?" Ye Hao muttered.


    "No, this is Tianmen, if someone perceives me, wouldn''t it be a horror. I''ll look for it myself."


    Ye Hao dismissed his thoughts and went on.


    As he walked, Ye Hao finally saw the light in the distance and the sound of water.


    He approached, it turned out that it was a misty pool, but there was no one on the pool.


    Rush


    Suddenly a beautiful shadow stood up from the pool, raised her head, her body was exposed in front of Ye Hao without any cover.


    The peak is round and jade, and it can be broken by blowing.


    At this time, Ye Hao knew why the eldest Sun Yu put a chest pad on her body. He dare to encounter her sister and feel inferior.


    Why didn''t she find that her sister had such a big heart before.


    "Who!" Long Sun Rong sensed someone next to her, and immediately looked sternly.


    It happened to see Ye Hao whose eyes widened.


    The eyes fell on him, although there was no desire, it made Long Sun Rong uncomfortable.


    "Deng the prodigal son!" Long Sun Rong was angry, and she waved the water droplets in the pool into silver needles and rushed towards Ye Hao.


    If this is the ordinary "Dengtu Prodigal Son", it is estimated that he will be beaten in full, but Ye Hao just flicks his palm, and those water needles will become nothingness.


    Long Sun Rong was already standing on the shore at this moment, with a white ribbon wrapped around her chest.


    It turned out to be a corset, but this is a good chest, why should I close it!


    "Look at it!" Long Sun Rong was anxious, put on a blue silk gauze skirt, and then drew a dagger and rushed towards Ye Hao.


    "Hey...this is a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding. I don''t want to see you!" Ye Hao came back to his senses at this time and hurriedly explained.

 Chapter 1317： Long Sun Rongs disease

    Chapter 1317 Long Sun Rong''s Disease


    Finally, under Ye Hao''s explanation, the grandson Sun Rong calmed down.


    In fact, this was also because the grandson Rong couldn''t get any benefits in front of Ye Hao. After a few moves, she became more and more amazed at the strength of the man in front of her, and she was not bottomed.


    And in this battle, not only did she not get any benefits, she was also full of happiness, which made Ye Hao a feast for her eyes! .


    After both sides became quiet, Ye Hao was also relieved. Anyway, the longest Sun Rong didn''t shout, otherwise he would attract others, and he couldn''t explain his ten mouths.


    However, the eyes of Long Sun Rong looking at Ye Hao were obviously unkind.


    "What did my master tell you?" Long Sun Rong stared at Ye Hao.


    "Well, I just said something casually, I didn''t understand it anyway." Ye Hao shook his head.


    The elder Lotus Sun snorted coldly: "My master is a master and can tell the truth. You can''t understand what he said, it is natural."


    Seeing this, Sun Rong, the eldest son, respects the celestial old man very much.


    "It''s already three o''clock in the morning, so you can leave as soon as possible. Go straight along this road, and you will see the gate of Tianji Pavilion.


    Situ Qiao''er and the others originally wanted to wait for you, but because they have been waiting for too long, I will send them back to the Divine Medicine Sect. "Long Sun Rong issued an order to evict the guests.


    This **** man, if it weren''t for his previous paintings of the sound of the piano, that he broke through to the second nature, he would have to goug his eyes just when he saw the scene of himself going out of the bath.


    "It''s three o''clock? That is to say, I stayed in the Tianji Pavilion for nearly five hours." Ye Hao exclaimed.


    He came out after just a few words in the Tianji Pavilion before, but he didn''t expect that it would take five hours to come out.


    No wonder there is no one outside, but I didn''t notice the loss of time at all. How did the secret old man do it!


    "I have offended a lot just now, then I will leave first." Ye Hao turned around to leave, and suddenly he stopped.


    "That''s right. Miss Long Sun Rong, you still remember the bet you lost to me before." Ye Hao turned and looked at Long Sun Rong again.


    Long Sun Rong''s expression was stiff.


    I remember that I bet with him at that time, if he could break the star array within half an hour, he would promise him a condition.


    Not only did this guy break in half an hour, it was five minutes!


    That is to say, I have to promise him a condition unconditionally.


    Feeling Guo Hao''s gaze, Long Sun Rong recalled the scene just now, and she couldn''t help but imagine some indescribable pictures in her mind.


    Any condition, if... if he asks for that kind of thing...


    Long Sun Rong clasped her body subconsciously. Although she was wearing a blue silk gauze dress at the moment, this kind of dress was translucent, and the moisture in the pool added to the charming temptation of this woman at the moment.


    "You...what do you want." Long Sun Rong was a little scared in her words.


    Uh


    How does this scene feel like a wretched man trying to coerce a woman to do something indescribable.


    "Miss Long Sun Rong, don''t get me wrong. I didn''t ask too much, I just wanted to ask a question."


    Hearing Guo Hao''s explanation, Long Sun Rong breathed a sigh of relief.


    "go ahead."


    "I would like to ask if Miss Long Sun Rong has a detailed map of the main peak of Tianmen." Ye Hao squinted at Long Sun Rong.


    The elder Lotus Sun immediately looked at Ye Hao vigilantly.


    "Who are you? What is the purpose of coming to my Tianmen!"


    The question that Guo Hao asked at this moment is not to be considered by Sun Rong.


    A mysterious background, with a large number of Tianyuan Pills on his body, he is even more proficient in formations, rhythms, calligraphy and painting, and even a person with strength equivalent to triple innate or even stronger.


    Such a person asks for a detailed map of the main peak of Tianmen, absolutely for some purpose.


    "Who I am, Miss Long Sun Rong will know soon. But I heard that Tianji Pavilion has always been regardless of the world. As a disciple of Tianji Pavilion, Miss Long Sun Rong should not care about what I have to do." Ye Haoxu stared. Looking at Long Sun Rong.


    If this woman really interferes with his plan, Ye Hao doesn''t mind imprisoning her, and will release her until her plan is completed.


    Of course, if she didn''t take care of her business, Ye Hao wouldn''t do that.


    "Well, the purpose of our Tianji Pavilion is to conform to nature. I planted the cause before, and now I will bear the result. I don''t have a drawing of the main peak of the Tianmen, but I have been on the main peak of the Tianmen several times. I remember the topography In mind.


    I can draw you a map now. "Long Sun Rong said: "But it will take some time, it is not convenient here, you come with me. "


    "Then trouble Miss Long Sun Rong." Ye Hao said.


    Then he followed the grandson Sun Rong, looking at the beautiful shadow of Sun Rong, Ye Hao couldn''t help sighing, the words of Sun Rong Shuangjiao were indeed correct.


    Long Sun Rong''s appearance is definitely a big star level, or a kind of fairy.


    After walking a few steps, Ye Hao noticed something strange.


    Long Sun Rong''s steps are wrong. Although she is trying to suppress her figure, her figure is still extremely peculiar and very hard.


    To be more specific, it is as if an old woman is trying to follow a normal person.


    And when he was fighting just now, Ye Hao also felt that Long Sun Rong seemed to be suppressing something.


    "My sister is sick, I don''t know if I can attend the banquet this time."


    Ye Hao recalled what the eldest Sun Yu had said before, the eldest Sun Rong was sick, could it be because of the illness?


    However, the congenital masters will never get ordinary diseases. Once they get sick, it must be no small matter.


    Long Sun Rong took Ye Hao to a courtyard, which seemed to be her hut.


    "You wait a moment here."


    The eldest Sun Rong glanced at Ye Hao at the door, then opened the door and walked in.


    The moment the door opened, Ye Hao smelled a pungent medicine gas.


    The eldest Lotus Sun is really sick?


    After waiting for a few minutes, she still didn''t see the grandson Sun Rong coming out of the house. Suddenly Ye Hao''s ears moved slightly and he heard a rapid gasp in the house.


    Something happened to the eldest Sun Rong!


    Before he could think about it, Ye Hao broke into the house.


    The house is very simple, with a bed and a wooden table.


    A newly drawn map was lying on the wooden table, but Long Sun Rong fell to the ground, her body convulsing and panting.


    "Long Sun Rong, what''s wrong with you?"


    Ye Hao hurriedly stepped forward to help Long Sun Rong.


    But when he touched Long Sun Rong''s hand, he was shocked.


    The longest Sun Rong''s hands were wrinkled, like an old woman.


    "No... don''t look at my face..." Long Sun Rong was a little panicked, she tried to hide her face.


    Ye Hao pressed her hands firmly and saw the face of Long Sun Rong.


    The former flower and jade, the fairy face is completely gone.


    At this moment, there was an old woman with wrinkles on her face, like a seven-year-old woman.


    If Ye Hao was not sure that the breath on this person was the grandson, he couldn''t believe that this was the grandson.


    Ye Hao picked up Grand Sun Rong and put her on the bed, while pressing her fingers on her wrists, exploring her meridians.


    He was surprised to find that the breath, shin bones, and pulse in Long Sun Rong''s body were not like a young woman at all, but like an old woman who is about to die.


    The breath is chaotic, the meridians are withered, and the blood is thin.


    But the former grandson Rong was not like this at all!


    What is it that caused Long Sun Rong to become like this.


    "Am I ugly?" Long Sun Rong''s old voice came out.

 Chapter 1318： Mysterious exercises?

    Chapter 1318 Mysterious Techniques?


    "You...you don''t talk first, I''ll treat you." Ye Hao suppressed the many questions in his heart, and put his hand on Long Sun Rong''s chest.


    At this moment, Long Sun Rong''s skinny body is no longer the proud figure before.


    [Golden right hand detection...]


    [Detection is complete. The target life form, the breath of life is constantly being lost, and it is expected that after three minutes it will become an inanimate form that has lost its mind because of exhaustion of life force]


    Top sacred healing technique.


    Ye Hao used sacred healing technique on Long Sun Rong, and the holy light flooded Long Sun Rong''s body at the moment.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Long Sun Rong groaned, she felt as if something had entered her body, moisturizing the skin in every part of her body.


    It is like a dry river bed, moistened by rain and dew.


    Long Sun Rong''s body began to slowly recover after the Holy Healing technique.


    But after the sacred healing technique was over, although the body of Long Sun Rong recovered a lot, the white hair that had been falling constantly, also slowly stopped falling, from the appearance of 70 or 80 years old to 50 or 60 years old. Appearance.


    "Cough cough cough... What... what did you do?" Long Sun Rong looked at Ye Hao in surprise. Although she felt that her body was still very tired and weak, at least she felt better than when she was on the verge of death. Up.


    "You tell me what the **** is going on first?" Ye Hao frowned and questioned Long Sun Rong.


    Long Sun Rong was silent.


    "If you don''t want to say, then I can only go to the old man of Heavenly Mystery or the deputy chief of the pavilion Yuan Shang." Ye Hao got up to leave, but his hand was held by the eldest Sun Rong.


    "No... don''t go... please..."


    Ye Hao stopped when he heard Grand Sun Rong''s pleading, he looked at Grand Sun Rong.


    The eldest Sun Rong at this moment is no longer the proud girl of heaven in front of everyone, but a lonely and helpless woman.


    "They don''t even know what happened to you, right? You keep hiding everything!" Ye Hao stared at Long Sun Rong.


    Long Sun Rong nodded, she closed her eyes with tears in the corners of her eyes.


    "I...I don''t want to be like this, but...but it changed me..."


    "It? What?" Ye Hao asked.


    "A book, a book hidden in a corner of the Tianji Pavilion." Long Sun Rong opened her eyes, and she began to tell Ye Hao her secret, the first time she mentioned this to someone else.


    It was a book, a book without a name, but what was recorded in it should be some kind of martial arts.


    At that time, she felt that the book was calling her name, calling her, and she took the book back to her residence by ghost.


    At that time, the eldest Sun Rong had just arrived at Tianji Pavilion and was only fifteen years old. Although Yuanshang introduced her to the old man of Tianji and worshipped him as a teacher, he also said that Rong Sun had no small talent.


    However, at that time, Long Sun Rong''s strength was still slowly improving, after all, Tianji Pavilion was not a place that focused on cultivation.


    Here you can hardly find any martial arts cheats that focus on combat.


    Therefore, the rebellious eldest Sun Rong, who was fifteen years old at the time, learned the secret book without a name.


    She was surprised to find that the techniques recorded in the secret book were very powerful. Through that secret book, she controlled the power of the stars and became more proficient, and her strength also improved by leaps and bounds.


    At the age of twenty, he broke through to the peak of the Qi Refining Realm.


    But this was also the beginning of a nightmare. She slowly discovered that her body was abnormal. As long as she did not practice that exercise for a long time, her body would continue to age.


    "Where is that book now?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Under...under the secret grid under my bed, there is a recess, just click it." Long Sun Rong said.


    Ye Hao squatted down, his hands fumbled under the bed, and he really touched a secret compartment with a book lying in it.


    Ye Hao picked up the book. He looked at the book as it was damaged, and there was no word on the cover.


    It''s not like a book at all.


    "That''s it?" Ye Hao looked at Long Sun Rong suspiciously.


    Long Sun Rong nodded.


    Ye Hao tried to open the book, but an astonishing scene appeared. Just as Ye Hao was about to open the book, the book turned into nothingness and disappeared by itself.


    Ye Hao looked at this scene in surprise, but Long Sun Rong did not expect it.


    "This... there is a problem with this book!" Ye Hao swallowed, and he asked Long Sun Rong, "Do you remember the things recorded in the book?"


    "I..." Long Sun Rong wanted to say, but her eyes showed confusion: "I...I...I can''t seem to remember the things recorded in the books."


    "Then your cultivation method!" Ye Hao asked.


    "I... I don''t remember, but as long as I want to, my body will start to cultivate. But... but I don''t want to, because I always feel that there is another person in my body like that." Rong said in pain.


    "How long have you not practiced this mysterious technique?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Almost...Almost forty days. Since then, I have been controlling myself, but I have not controlled it several times. This time is the longest. And because of your music at night, I broke through to the second. Heavy congenital.


    That was the first time I didn''t rely on that practice to break through, so I was wondering if I had gotten rid of it. But... But the feeling of backlash just now appeared again, and a voice echoed in my mind! "Long Sun Rong pressed her head.


    What the **** is going on.


    Ye Hao scratched his hair. He hadn''t settled his affair yet, so why did something like this happen again here.


    But you can''t leave her alone.


    Ye Hao thought for a while, he looked at the grandson Sun Rong again and said, "I think you should tell your master or Yuanshang''s deputy pavilion master about this matter."


    "No... I can''t tell them. Master has been in poor health recently, and I don''t want him to worry about his health anymore." Long Sun Rong struggled.


    One day as a teacher and a lifelong father, the grandson Sun Rong has spent half of her life so far here.


    She naturally regards her always respected master as someone close to her.


    "But your situation is so special." Ye Hao said entangledly: "Then how about telling Deputy Pavilion Master Yuanshang? At least you can''t keep hiding it, your situation is already very serious.


    You almost died just now. "


    "But...but." Long Sun Rong still has some scruples.


    "That way, I have some tricks. If you don''t mind, how about I show you first?" Ye Hao stared at Long Sun Rong.


    The elder Lotus Sun hesitated for a while and nodded, after all, the mysterious ability he had just shown pulled her back from the brink of death.


    "Because I want to check your whole body first, so I want to take off your clothes." Ye Hao said.


    Long Sun Rong bit her lip and nodded.


    Ye Hao started to move, and took off Long Sun Rong''s blue silk gauze skirt, revealing that old body.


    The restraint of the chest was loosened automatically because of the aging and dry relationship of the body. Ye Hao took it off easily. At this moment, the body of an old woman was in front of Ye Hao.


    If anyone knew that Long Sun Rong was lying in front of her naked body, she would be very envious.


    But at this moment, this scene really cannot be said to be a beautiful blessing.

 Chapter 1319： The beads in Long Sun Rong

    Chapter 1319 The Beads In Long Sun Rong''s Body


    The reason why Long Sun Rong became like this must be what kind of book had affected Long Sun Rong''s body.


    Ye Hao needs to find out what is going on first.


    Advanced fluoroscopy is on.


    Ye Hao¡¯s eyes showed strange light, his gaze penetrated Long Sun Rong¡¯s body and clearly saw the internal structure, every meridian, every bone, every blood vessel, and even every one. cell.


    "No, the body is too bad to see clearly. She needs to recover her body. The previous Holy Light energy is not enough, so use it a few more times."


    Ye Hao paid ten skill points and used sacred healing technique on Grand Sun Rong again.


    This time, Rong Sun really felt the feeling of being wrapped in tenderness.


    Her body began to change, and her pale hair turned back to black.


    The original wrinkled skin began to become smooth.


    The holy light dissipated, and Ye Hao could feel his hand pressing on the raised skin.


    The grandson Sun Rong at the moment is about forty years old and needs to be used again.


    "You...can you take your hand away." Long Sun Rong looked at Ye Hao with shame at the moment.


    Being so frivolous by a man, this is the first time that Long Sun Rong has suffered such a situation, and she has no reason to resist.


    "Your current situation has not fully recovered, please wait a moment." Ye Hao pretended to be calm, but the softness of his palm really made him a little fanciful.


    The fairy who is worshiped and admired by everyone, the proud place is in his hands at the moment.


    If you let outsiders know, you can''t give Ye Hao to pieces.


    Calm down, you are healing now.


    Ye Hao calmed himself down. He used the Holy Healing technique again, and after this time, the Grand Sun Rong completely recovered to the previous state.


    "Now please don''t move. I will check your body carefully to find out what''s going on." Ye Hao said solemnly to Long Sun Rong.


    Long Sun Rong did not speak, but turned her head to the side, as if she had accepted her fate.


    Little did she know that at this moment, she was suppressing shame in her heart. She was in her 50s and 60s before. At least it was not the appearance of Long Sun Rong, she could tolerate it.


    But at this moment, I didn''t hold an inch, letting the other person "appreciate" in front of a man, this... just thinking about it makes Grand Sun Rong want to find a stone to kill.


    But this man might have a cure for his chronic illness.


    Hey... Just treat it as a doctor.


    This time, Ye Hao really found a trace of fame.


    In the position of the dantian of Long Sun Rong''s abdomen, a small gloomy bead appeared, and it was this small bead that was absorbing the vitality of Long Sun Rong''s body.


    "Lady Sun Rong, you are now running the exercise you learned." Ye Hao ordered.


    "Ok... OK." Long Sun Rong closed her eyes, she didn''t remember the exercise, but as long as she thought about cultivating, the qi in her body began to move involuntarily.


    Ye Hao was surprised to find that a little bit of star-like molecules appeared around Long Sun Rong and entered Long Sun Rong''s body, and then those things gathered into a stream, constantly pouring into the small bead in Long Sun Rong''s abdomen.


    With this energy, Little Zhuzi stopped absorbing the life force of Long Sun Rong.


    It seems that the culprit is this small bead, and you must find a way to get it out.


    But it''s too much trouble, so use the ability.


    [Exchange power, primary penetration, consume 80 skill points]


    [Elementary Penetration: It can make a part of the host''s body become void and penetrate other objects. Duration of five minutes, cooling time of two days]


    [Current remaining skill points: 1870]


    Ye Hao exchanged his abilities, then used them.


    "Lady Long Sun Rong, you''d better close your eyes. The waiting scene is a bit scary. If there is any strange feeling, you''d better resist it." Ye Hao told Long Sun Rong.


    After all, watching someone else''s hand pierce his stomach, this scene is really scary.


    Long Sun Rong nodded, and she closed her eyes.


    After that, Ye Hao slowly stretched his hand to the abdomen of Grand Sun Rong, and when the tip of his finger touched the skin of Grand Sun Rong, it actually penetrated directly!


    The longest Sun Rong chuckled, she frowned slightly as if she felt something.


    But because of Ye Hao''s instructions, she didn''t open her eyes.


    Fluoroscopy, with penetration.


    Ye Hao could see exactly where in Long Sun Rong''s body his hand had entered.


    He started getting closer to the bead little by little.


    And when Ye Hao''s hand entered the dantian of Long Sun Rong.


    The bead also seemed to feel the intruder, and began to emit a dark light, trying to drive Ye Hao away.


    Ye Hao''s hand was blocked.


    "What the **** is this, it feels like it''s alive!" Ye Hao muttered to himself.


    He used Nine Suns'' inner strength to condense on his hands, and those dim rays of light seemed a little scared, unable to stop Ye Hao''s hands.


    In the end, Ye Hao''s hand reached the place where the bead was, and Ye Hao grabbed the bead.


    But just as Ye Hao tried to take out the beads, a consciousness burst into Ye Hao''s sea of ??consciousness from his arm.


    "A bold fanatic, how dare you disturb this emperor Qingxiu!"


    A majestic female voice recalled in Ye Hao''s mind, and at the same time a light blue group of things that looked like a ghost fire appeared in his sea of ??knowledge.


    "What the **** are you? Why do you appear here!" Ye Hao felt the existence of this thing in astonishment.


    what is this? soul?


    Could it be that Long Sun Rong hit a ghost?


    "I am a female emperor! How dare you disturb your Qingxiu, knowing that death is imminent!"


    Empress?


    woman?


    Ye Hao was suspicious, but he was not afraid, after all, he saw a lot of things, a little soul, he still didn''t care about it.


    "Death is imminent, haha. Don''t pretend to be a big tail wolf here anymore. You call yourself the Empress. If you can kill me, you still talk nonsense with me here. I think you are just a remnant soul living in this bead. "Ye Hao said contemptuously.


    The blue soul seemed to be angry, emitting a blue flame.


    "Huh, arrogant. You wait for the ants, and dare to threaten the existence of this emperor, and see if I will not tear your sea of ??consciousness!" The female voice roared, and a light blue shock wave hit Ye Hao''s sea of ??consciousness.


    Ye Hao was dizzy for a while, and his body fell on the beautiful body of Changsun Yu.


    Isn''t this guy really capable?


    Ye Hao hurriedly guarded his spiritual consciousness.


    "Hahaha, mere ants, have you tasted the power of this emperor. Don''t hurry to kneel and beg for mercy, this emperor can spare you a small life."


    Ye Hao clenched his teeth secretly, did not expect this ghost, really capable.


    Just as Ye Hao was thinking about how to deal with it, the black stone on his chest glowed and entered Ye Hao''s body.


    Feeling the appearance of the black stone, the blue soul clearly felt fear.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    The black light of the black stone began to slowly envelop the blue soul, as if to corrode it.


    "Isn''t it very awkward just now. What is the name of this emperor, continue to be crazy. In front of me, Ye Hao, no one can be crazy." Ye Hao snorted coldly.


    "Stop it quickly, otherwise my soul will be lost, and this woman will definitely die here!" the girl shouted in pain.


    At the same time, Ye Hao discovered that the beads held by the dantian of Rong Sun Rong began to absorb the breath of life of Rong Sun Rong crazily. The speed was very fast. If at this speed, within five minutes, Rong Sun would be destroyed and become one. With bones.


    "Stop!" Ye Hao''s left hand grabbed the black stone on his chest. He didn''t know how to manipulate the stone, but after grabbing it, the black energy that engulfed the blue soul in the sea of ??consciousness also dissipated.


    But the blue soul is obviously weaker than before.

 Chapter 1320： Empress?

    Chapter 1320 Empress?


    Listening to Guo Hao''s instructions, Long Sun Rong closed her eyes, and then she felt as if something was touching her lower abdomen.


    Long Sun Rong frowned slightly, she wanted to open her eyes, but out of trust in Guo Hao, she still closed her eyes honestly.


    Then the touch became more and more obvious.


    "This...what the **** is going on, what is Guo Hao doing!" Long Sun Rong thought to himself.


    This feeling...How could it be like the action movie in the mobile phone that was collected from the junior sister before? It''s just like the scene inside. It''s hard for Guo Hao to deceive himself and actually plot against him.


    Although this possibility is very low, it does not rule out that Guo Hao is upset when she sees it. After all, she herself is very clear about her own appearance, even if she comes to Tianmen.


    Over the past ten years, there has been no shortage of people''s pursuits. The most important thing is that the big disciple of the sword valley, every few months he will try to confess to her.


    Moreover, Guo Hao seemed to be very lustful, after all, he had a blonde beauty before, and he also attacked Situ Qiaoer, which shows how affectionate this person is.


    Could it be... he really did it to himself?


    Just as Long Sun Rong was thinking about it, she was about to open her eyes to find out, a body was directly pressed on her.


    This shocked Long Sun Rong.


    The man''s hot snort slapped her on her body. This was the first time that a man was so close to her, and she was still pressed against her chest. She could feel the feeling of being squeezed.


    "Hey...you." Long Sun Rong opened her eyes in shame, and when she was about to reprimand the lascivious, she felt something in her abdomen being pulled out.


    "what¡­¡­"


    This time she didn''t hold back, and there was a gasp of seduction.


    Hearing her own shameful gasps echoing in the room, Long Sun Rong stared at Ye Hao angrily: "Guo Hao, I believe you, you dare to defile..."


    "What are you talking about?" Ye Hao got up from Long Sun Rong, and he looked at Long Sun Rong suspiciously.


    What is she saying? Defile her yourself? Does it mean that I was lying on her body just now?


    "I was lying on your body just now, it was just an accident." Ye Hao explained.


    He didn''t notice that Grand Sun Rong''s cheeks were blushing, because she could see that Ye Hao was completely dressed, which showed that what happened just now was just her wild thoughts.


    After all, Guo Hao couldn''t do that to her without taking off his pants.


    "I...Is there nothing wrong with my body?" Long Sun Rong felt a little ashamed when she thought of the association she had just made, and she hurriedly changed the subject.


    "There is nothing wrong with your body. You can continue to practice the previous exercises, but you can''t rush for quick success and quick gains. You can practice once in ten days, preferably at night." Ye Hao said while looking at the grandson Rong.


    "Also, there is no need to tell other people about this matter. After all, it is really incredible. If you let others know, you still have to think that the two of us are crazy."


    "Ok... OK." Long Sun Rong nodded.


    She didn''t want to say it at first, and now she is even more reluctant to say it, because then she will definitely be questioned. Could she tell everyone that she is naked at the moment and is treated like this by a friend of her sister''s.


    When the time comes, it will be spread out, how she will go to see the elder Sun Yu, how to see Situ Qiaoer.


    "Okay. You don¡¯t have much business now. Remember what I said. If something happens, just call me. If the call fails. I will send a message to this address. I will find a way to contact you after I see it. ."


    Ye Hao took out a note with his number and Wushuangcheng''s e-mail address on the bedside.


    He walked to the table and looked at the drawings on it.


    "Is this the drawing of the main peak of Tianmen?" Ye Hao looked at the drawing, clearly marking every building and every road on it, very carefully.


    "Yes. If... If you really want to enter the main peak of Tianmen, although I don''t know what your purpose is, I advise you to give up this idea.


    The main peak of Tianmen is heavily guarded, and at least two innate powerhouses are responsible for vigil every night! "Long Sun Rong kindly reminded Ye Hao.


    "Thank you, but you don''t have to worry about what I do." Ye Hao waved his hand, putting away the drawings and preparing to leave.


    "Wait... Guo... what is your name?" Long Sun Rong stared at Ye Hao, she didn''t believe the identity of Guo Hao anymore.


    "What''s your name? I think you''ll know it soon, tomorrow night. At that time, we may be enemies. If you don''t want to cause trouble for yourself, don''t show mercy to me at that time." Ye Hao smiled slightly and opened the door. go with.


    "Strange man." Long Sun Rong murmured, she clutched her belly, and at the same time she saw the wet sheets.


    Blush climbed onto her cheek.


    ...


    "It turns out that this world is like this. The starry sky is quite beautiful, but the energy density here is too low." A light group appeared next to Ye Hao, like a ghost fire.


    The female voice echoed in Ye Hao''s mind.


    "Who are you. Ghost? Demon? Demon? Or god!" Ye Hao frowned when he looked at this little thing.


    "Uh, this is hard to say. Because in our opinion, we are not ghosts, demons, or demons. We are just high-level life forms. And you are low-level life forms, and there are intermediate life forms in between, those middle-level life forms The body may be the devil you think of, god."


    The female voice explained.


    "Do you remember what you agreed with me before?" Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "Don''t worry. I''m many, many years older than you, and I won''t lie to you. That bead is lodged with my main soul. It was hidden in a book before. By chance, I found the host named Long Sun Rong.


    I just want to absorb the power of the stars and repair my soul. But the girl was not very obedient and stopped practicing. That''s why I used some small means to make her suffer. I am not interested in what vitality.


    Moreover, cultivating the power of the stars is also of great benefit to her, the abnormality that her body produces is only temporary. This is much stronger than the star technique in your world.


    When my soul recovers and I can shape my body, I will leave her body without harming her. "The female voice said frivolously.


    Ye Hao recalled that he had negotiated with this self-proclaimed empress.


    Ye Hao can let the grandson Rong continue to practice that technique and absorb the power of the stars.


    The corresponding empress cannot harm the life of Long Sun Rong.


    However, she also made a small request, that is, let her finally cultivate a trace of soul, lodge in Ye Hao''s body, and let Ye Hao do something for her.


    I already have a system in my body, and then live in a mysterious woman, when his body is a motel?


    Ye Hao was very reluctant at first.


    But he was quickly bought by ten "junks".


    The **** in the mouth of the female emperor, ten damaged spiritual weapons.

 Chapter 1321： Grandpa

    Chapter 1321: Grandpa


    "Those weapons are just my lowest-ranking weapons. They are the trash that I collected when I first started. I had already thrown them in the deepest part of the spiritual space. But I didn''t expect that all the good things were destroyed, and the trash was left behind.


    I know from the memory of the grandson Rong, that these **** seem to be some kind of spiritual artifact in your world, holy artifact.


    If you like it, take it first, as long as you help me do things well, this emperor will give you more good things. And I can fulfill my promise to you and help you find the person you are looking for. "


    The voice of the empress was arrogant.


    "Can''t you really tell me what your identity is? You have been staying with me, I always want to know what your name is." Ye Hao asked.


    "There are some things that a low-level creature like you should know. It''s like an ant should never touch the human world, otherwise it will be a nightmare. As for my name. Just call me the Empress. Now." The female emperor said.


    This woman''s words are very uncomfortable. Ye Hao thought he was crazy before, but the woman''s words were even more crazy than himself.


    If it wasn''t for the weapons she gave, she promised to use her method to find the location of Ye Hao''s parents.


    Ye Hao had driven her out of her body long ago.


    "By the way, you are very afraid of this little stone." Ye Hao picked up the black stone on his neck and pointed at the blue light ball.


    The blue ball of light shrank behind Ye Hao as if a mouse had touched a cat.


    "Take this thing farther away. This thing has a great influence on my soul!" The Empress''s voice became a little impatient.


    "Then what is this?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I can''t tell you what it is, I can only say that this is not a product of your world." The female emperor said.


    Not a product of this world?


    Could it be that there are real gods in this world, similar to the gods and heavens in the novel?


    And this empress is someone from the God Realm?


    Everything is a mystery, but these people who have touched the mystery are not willing to explain it clearly to Ye Hao, as if they are afraid of this.


    This is the soul of this self-proclaimed empress, and the same is true of the old man of heaven.


    "Then what do you want me to do for you? You always have to tell me." Ye Hao muttered.


    "You are too weak now, I will tell you when the time comes.


    Well, the soul that I have stored in your body is just a small part and cannot be active for a long time.


    I need to rest for a while, call me if necessary. "The blue ball of light flashed into Ye Hao''s body, and the voice disappeared.


    Consciousness in the blue ball of light.


    "Hmph, those bastards, treached and killed me. As a result, I didn''t expect to survive. When the Empress of the Stars returns, it will be the day when the souls of those people are gone!"


    The female emperor secretly said in her heart, and then fell into a deep sleep.


    A blue pattern appeared on Ye Hao''s chest. This should be the place where the blue light ball stayed.


    She wanted to stay in Ye Hao''s sea of ??knowledge before, but Ye Hao refused.


    "Although I don''t know what the origin of this empress is, it is impossible to drive her away now. Moreover, her soul is so strong, helping her to find out where my parents are.


    And with the black stone, she didn''t dare to do anything to me. "Ye Hao said inwardly.


    Although the empress is lodged in him, Ye Hao can control her own thoughts. As long as he isolates the connection with the empress, she can''t feel her thoughts.


    And Ye Hao also discovered that this empress couldn''t perceive the existence of the system, even if he summoned the virtual interface of the system, she couldn''t see it.


    Moreover, even if there is only one in ten thousand chance of the whereabouts of his parents, Ye Hao has to take a gamble.


    Ye Hao went back to the place where the Shen Yi Sect lived by himself.


    At this moment, the sky outside has already appeared in the morning light, almost four or five o''clock, but fortunately, everyone did not wake up.


    The moment Ye Hao opened the door, murderous intent appeared in his eyes.


    "Who!"


    Two figures, one tall and one short, were sitting next to the wooden table in the center of the room. On the table was a nearly burnt candle and several wine glasses.


    On the bed beside, Guo Shuang and Olena were both drowsy.


    According to the habits of these two people, when they came back by themselves, they couldn''t have no reaction at all, which means that they were fainted by someone, and there was no trace of fighting in the room.


    That means this person is very strong.


    "My little brother is back at last, and I''m going to hit Hache while waiting." A little girl who looked only thirteen or fourteen years old, blinked, lying on the table with sleepy eyes.


    Ye Hao saw the incoming person clearly, and his vigilance gradually dropped.


    Because he knew the adult next to the little girl.


    His grandfather, Bei Ming Wuji.


    "Why come back so late? I originally wanted you to accompany my old man to drink." Bei Ming Wuji glanced at Ye Hao and said lightly.


    Ye Hao slowly approached the room. He was sure that Guo Shuang and Olena were just falling into a deep sleep, and there was no big problem.


    He looked at Bei Ming Wuji: "I don''t know what Senior Bei Ming is doing for a late visit."


    "Ha ha, Senior Bei Ming?" Bei Ming Wuji took a sip of wine, the glass fell on the table, and looked at Ye Hao: "What? Seeing Grandpa, wearing a mask, he didn''t even want to call him? I was angry with grandpa in my heart."


    Ye Hao''s heart shook, he took off his "Thousand Faces Exquisite", folded his fists and bowed.


    "Grandson Ye Hao, I met Grandpa."


    "Great, Yinyin has an older brother." The little girl jumped excitedly, she grabbed Ye Hao''s hand: "Brother, my name is Beiming Yinyin, it''s your cousin."


    Looking at the somewhat familiar little girl in front of him, Ye Hao was somewhat restrained.


    "Yin Yin, you go out first. I have something to talk with your cousin." Bei Ming Wuji said.


    Yinyin listened very much to Grandpa''s words, jumped off the stool, and left the house in three steps.


    "Yinyin is your uncle''s daughter, and counts as your cousin. It''s a pity that my old man was out of luck, and my daughter ran away with someone. My son and daughter-in-law died in a violent life. In his later years, only one granddaughter was still on her knees." Bei Ming Wuji again Take a sip of wine.


    "Why are you standing, sitting?"


    Bei Ming Wuji glared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao sat opposite Ye Hao.


    "I know what you are thinking. You blame Grandpa, right? You blame Grandpa for not taking you home." Beiming Wuji filled Ye Hao with a glass of wine.


    Ye Hao did not speak, but this was indeed the last thorn in Ye Hao''s heart.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to find you. If I want to find someone, let alone Huaxia, even if this earth, the old man will find you after going through it. But I... I promised my stupid daughter.


    Can''t go to you, can''t recognize you. "Bei Ming Wuji took a sip of wine, and crystals appeared in the muddy eyes: "You said, this unfilial girl is not cruel!"


    I left this old man behind, followed a man and gave birth to a child without saying a word, not to mention not even letting me see each other, the only letter I wrote to me was to let me promise her unless you showed up. In front of me, otherwise I will be a grandson without you in this world.


    Tell yourself, there are no cruel daughters in this world, no cruel mothers! "


    When Bei Ming Wuji said this, his hands were trembling, and the wine glass in his hand shattered.


    Ye Hao choked in his heart, picked up the wine glass, and knelt on the ground with a plop.


    "Unfilial grandson Ye Hao, toast grandfather for my mother and kowtow."


    Ye Hao drank a glass of wine in one shot, and then three beeping in succession.


    Bei Ming Wuji did not stop, his eyes showed rare joy.

 Chapter 1322： Ye Tan

    Chapter 1322


    After three ringing, Ye Hao got up.


    "Okay, okay. My Beiming family can be considered as a queen, you should be in your early twenties this year, you are 11th on the Tianjiao list, and you have triple innate strength!" Beiming Wuji looked at his grandson with a sigh.


    The old and the young sat there chatting and talking about Ye Hao''s childhood.


    Ye Hao knew that his mother didn''t want her to be involved in the affairs of the rivers and lakes, so he didn''t let his grandpa find him, and the thorn in his heart disappeared.


    Ye Hao is not afraid of powerful enemies, and will not be angry because of the painful life of childhood.


    He just wanted to know the attitude of his relatives towards him, at least not like those rumors, so Ye Hao would be enough.


    So what Ye Hao has endured over the years is nothing at all.


    As long as his family is good, he is good.


    "Ahao. Why do you want to disguise yourself into the Tianmen? If it weren''t for your eyes that were almost exactly the same as your mother, I wouldn''t recognize you at all." Bei Ming Wuji asked suspiciously.


    It turned out that grandpa would recognize him because of the look in his eyes.


    "Actually it''s like this, mine..."


    For his grandfather, Ye Hao did not hide Song Ying''s affairs. After all, blood is thicker than water, and Ye Hao can feel Bei Ming Wuji''s concern for him.


    "What! My grandson-in-law was arrested by Tianmen! And my great-grandson!" Beiming Wuji clenched his fists, crossed his brows and became angry, and a powerful anger appeared on his body.


    The strength of his grandfather is at least above the Sixth Innate, and he deserves to be the Patriarch of the Beiming Family.


    "I''m going to find that old master to settle the account!" Bei Ming Wuji stood up and prepared to leave, but was held by Ye Hao.


    "Grandpa, wait a minute. This thing can''t be so reckless." Ye Hao could feel Bei Ming Wuji''s anger. If he hadn''t really stopped him, perhaps Bei Ming Wuji would have rushed to the gate at the moment.


    "How can this be done! Your daughter-in-law was arrested, and there is still my great-grandson in her belly. Ahao, don¡¯t worry, your grandfather, I¡¯m not afraid of that celestial master, even if you fight my old bones It was demolished, but it was also found out by my grandson-in-law!


    If it wasn''t for your mother who forced me to die and didn''t let me take care of their affairs, how could the trouble come to a later stage. Isn''t it just a heavenly gate? Isn''t it just a son who slaughtered the rivers and lakes and killed the gods?


    Since it is the man my daughter is looking for, it is the son-in-law of my Beiming family! Even his Heavenly Gate has no right to control it! "


    Seeing Beiming Wuji''s appearance, he has been suppressing the anger of Tianmen, since forty years ago, it has been suppressed until now.


    "Grandpa, calm down. You are strong, but if the Beiming family heads to Tianmen, it would be horrible! My mother did it like that back then in order not to involve the Beiming family.


    This time I also hope that grandpa, you can not interfere with things, as if you did not recognize me. "Ye Hao looked at Bei Ming Wuji firmly.


    "Why? Don''t you have to break through the gate alone. That won''t work. Forty years ago, I let your parents go. This time I definitely can''t let you go!" Bei Ming Wuji turned his head and snorted coldly.


    My grandfather was really childish when he was there.


    But this kind of special care also made Ye Hao feel warm. Back then, his mother didn''t want to involve the Beiming family to make such a decision. Ye Hao felt the same way.


    Ye Hao walked up to Beiming Wuji and said with a smile: "Grandpa. You tell me first, in fact, this time I have already agreed on a plan with someone, and it will be foolproof. I can assure you that you will be there anyway. If I am in any danger, you can save me again."


    After Beiming Wuji thought about it, in the end he couldn''t reach Ye Hao''s soft and hard foam and agreed.


    "Well, I can promise you that I will not take action when you are not in danger, but if your life is in danger, grandpa will never stand by. After forty years, although your mother is not dead, from then on No more news after that.


    I don''t want this to happen again before my eyes! Bei Ming Wuji said solemnly.


    "Grandpa don''t worry, I have full confidence." Ye Hao said confidently.


    Beiming Wuji smiled, but his smile was a little helpless: "You are really like your mother and father. Whenever you encounter anything, you must first think about protecting your family. I know that she was not to involve the Beiming family, and even Also cut off relations with me in front of the world.


    But shouldn¡¯t family members face difficulties together? I would rather fight for you and the world than live the forty years of sleepless days. "


    Bei Ming Wuji took a long breath, which seemed to be a sigh of the forty years.


    Grandpa, you are right. Sometimes family members should face difficulties together.


    But sometimes, I will put my family in the safest place. I would rather put myself in danger than implicate my family. This is also my family.


    Ye Hao thought to himself.


    "Grandpa, don''t worry. I will definitely find my mother and father. When the time comes, our family will be reunited, and then bring your great-grandson." Ye Hao picked up the wine glass and filled it with Bei Ming Wuji, and the two drank together.


    "Okay... OK." Beiming Wuji heard Ye Hao''s words, and thought of that scene with a smile from the heart: "At that time, I will teach your father well and ask him to abduct my daughter. Until now. He hasn''t toasted me yet."


    Listening to Beiming Wuji''s complaint, Ye Hao silently drank Beiming Wuji.


    "Wow Ka Ka, you are chatting here, let me blow the cold wind outside by myself. Yinyin is not happy." The room door opened a crack, and the girl named Yinyin came in with a small head, pouting her mouth.


    "Yin Yin, come in." Bei Ming Wuji waved his hand to his granddaughter.


    Looking at Yinyin at this moment, Ye Hao also felt close.


    He was the kind of brother-sister relationship that he had for Su Xiaoxiao for a long time, and with this girl, it was an inspiration in the blood.


    "Grandpa, Yinyin''s parents..." Ye Hao remembered the news that Bei Ming Wuji had said that Yinyin''s parents had passed away, and he looked at Bei Ming Wuji in doubt.


    Bei Ming Wuji frowned, he seemed unwilling to mention this, and continued to tease Yinyin.


    It seems that the elderly are reluctant to mention this matter.


    And Yinyin was also very familiar with it. All of a sudden, her brother called out one by one. Ye Hao gave her some meeting gifts, hundreds of Tianyuan Pills.


    When Ye Hao gave Yinyin hundreds of Tianyuan Pills without blinking her eyelids to make her knock her out as candy, Bei Ming Wuji looked at his grandson in a little surprise, his grandson was far less simple than he saw.


    After all, I have been outside since I was a child, and there is no family training, but I can break through to the triple congenital at the age of 20. What a lot of luck and hardship it takes.


    "Grandpa, in fact, there are other things that might trouble you." Ye Hao looked towards Bei Ming Wuji.


    "You said. Grandpa I can do it, I will definitely handle it for you." Bei Ming Wuji directly agreed directly.


    "That''s it, when I act..."

 Chapter 1323： New Years Eve

    Chapter 1323


    At about seven o''clock in the morning, Olena and Guo Shuang opened their eyes.


    "Ohhhhhhh...how do you feel so sleepy?" Guo Shuang rubbed his eyes.


    "Ye Hao." Olena looked at Ye Hao, who was already sitting on the wooden table and eating breakfast.


    "Are you awake? Hurry up to wash up and get up to eat." Ye Hao looked at the two women who had awakened.


    The two women were previously fainted by Beiming Wuji using a special method. After Beiming Wuji left, their state was lifted, and they woke up after a while.


    "It''s dawn?" Guo Shuang hit a Hache, picked up the notebook and looked at it was still empty, she looked at Ye Hao suspiciously: "What did you do last night?"


    "What? Nothing." Ye Hao pretended to be confused.


    Guo Shuang was very skeptical in his heart. He didn''t write a word. It must be his sister who did something, but he couldn''t write it in the notebook.


    Then there is only one possibility, and that is what happened to her and Ye Hao.


    This scumbag, should he stop her from being with his sister?


    This time Guo Shuang wronged his sister very smoothly. After returning to the room last night, she fell asleep and only woke up now. Of course, there was no time to record anything.


    "Guo son." A calling voice came from outside the house.


    "You eat by yourself, I''ll go out first." Ye Hao walked to the door and happened to see Situ Yao who was waiting at the door. Situ Yao saw Guo Hao''s expression, which was quite good.


    It''s almost like seeing his own son.


    In fact, it stands to reason that he has completed the task, and pretending that Situ Qiao''er''s boyfriend is not very good, but if she is dumped at this time, wouldn''t it be a scumbag title.


    "Uncle, don''t call me Young Master Guo, just call me Xiao Guo." Ye Hao said, he looked behind Situ Yao: "Why is there only Uncle, Qiao''er and Auntie?"


    "They, they are drinking tea in the teahouse. Tonight is the wedding, and today the last wave of guests has also come. Now the Shenyi Sect is rare and lively." Situ Yao laughed, and took out the ring Guo Hao gave him before from his pocket .


    "This is the remaining Tianyuan Pill you asked me to trade with those people before, and the top-level soldiers that were exchanged are all in it. Some of them are damaged, but the level is still the top-level soldiers." Situ Yao said.


    In fact, he wondered why Guo Hao was so obsessed with collecting so many weapons.


    And most of them are still damaged, or have little effect.


    "Thank you, Uncle." Ye Hao took the ring, which contained weapons and one or two bottles of Tianyuan Pill.


    Ye Hao took out the Tianyuan Pill and handed it to Situ Yao: "Uncle, this Tianyuan Pill is your hard work."


    "This...how is this so good, I''ve already..." Situ Yao was a little at a loss. He had already collected a lot of Tianyuan Pills through lowering prices with those people.


    Although this is a good thing, I am not afraid of the large number, but the short hand is really embarrassing for Situ Yao.


    "You''re welcome, just take it." Ye Hao stuffed Tianyuan Pill into Situ Yao''s hand.


    Anyway, there are so many Tianyuan Pills here. If it runs out, it will be a big deal to go back and refine it with the Emerald Exquisite Flower.


    It''s not as much as you want.


    "Uncle, I have something to do..." Ye Hao looked at Situ Yao.


    Situ Yao Ming expressed the meaning of Ye Hao''s words, and laughed again and again: "Then you are busy with your own affairs, I will go first. At the wedding in the evening, you can have a table with us. Then we can have a few more glasses.


    It''s a pity that you can''t call your elders, otherwise we can talk about your marriage with Qiao''er. Hahaha, but you are still young, don''t worry about this matter, I will go now. "


    Situ Yao was still humming a song when he left, and it seemed that he was really happy.


    Ye Hao went back to the room and looked at the two women who had gotten up and were eating breakfast.


    "You tidy up, and we will go to the teahouse to see Miss Feng Yi for the final plan confirmation."


    "Okay." Olena and Guo Shuang nodded.


    Today is the fourth day, that is, New Year¡¯s Eve, the wedding ceremony will definitely be held during this time.


    ...


    The geniuses at this moment are much more splendid than before. Almost every few steps you take, you can see red lanterns, flowers, and red happy characters.


    At the beginning, there was a new year and wedding atmosphere, and more and more people gathered here.


    In the teahouse.


    "You are here too." Dongfang Yan looked at the person who came up, his younger brother, Dongfang Ze.


    "I am here to celebrate the wedding on behalf of the Huaxia team." Dongfang Ze said coldly.


    Dongfang Yan looked at Dongfang Ze coldly: "Looking at you like this, you have made a breakthrough? According to your system of supernatural beings, what is the level of B? Very powerful... But if you choose to practice Vulcan Art everywhere, not something. Ability.


    With your talent, you must be above me. "


    "Choosing abilities is the path I chose, I don''t care about these." Dongfang Ze said lightly.


    "Um...Eldest brother...Second brother, it''s rare for everyone to get together, so don''t make a noise." The third brother Dongfang Kuo looked helplessly at his two brothers.


    "It''s really lively here, so many acquaintances are there. Brother Dongfang, ah, there is also Patriarch Bei Ming, fortunate to have a good time. My old Huang hasn''t seen you for a long time." Huang Peng walked up with a smile.


    Two people followed him, a man and a woman.


    The man was Xiang Yisu, the leader of the Dragon Group Xuan Group, while the woman looked around indifferently, and never spoke.


    "I didn''t expect the three leaders of the Dragon Group, the Xuan Group, and the Huang Group to come together. This genius doctor sect is really a great face, come. Miss Yang Hui, you were a great beauty back then. We are all old, you He is still thirty years old." A middle-aged man with a paragraph embroidered on his clothes came out.


    ...


    In a box, Ye Hao saw the lively scene outside through the gap of the blinds.


    "I didn''t expect that on this last day, everyone from the Dragon Group''s ability group would come." Ye Hao turned his head and looked at Nangong Fengyi and Feng Jiuer who were gathered in the box.


    "Isn''t it too dangerous for us to gather here among so many people."


    Nangong Fengyi said: "The most dangerous place is the safest place. Now the wedding is around the corner, everyone will gather in the teahouse to chat, so we discuss here, it is relatively safe. And the door of this box is close to To the bathroom.


    When leaving, just pretend to go to the bathroom or come out of the bathroom. "


    "Miss Feng Yi is so thoughtful." Jin Ya clapped her hands.


    Monk Hua looked at Ye Hao with their eyes as if they were looking at gold.


    The red snake didn''t even know when it came to Ye Hao''s side, and his graceful body was directly attached to Ye Hao''s body, blowing a scent of fragrant wind against Ye Hao''s earlobe.


    "Brother, you took out so many Heavenly Pills last night to reward the little sister. As long as you give the little sister a few, the little sister will be yours tonight."


    Ye Hao dodged the Red Snake, and when the Red Snake was unwilling to chase him, he took out six bottles each containing ten Tianyuan Pills.


    "These are for you. As long as you successfully complete the task this time, I will give you 20 each." Ye Hao''s words instantly made several people high in fighting spirit.

 Chapter 1324： new plan

    Chapter 1324: New Plan


    "Well, what we are going to talk about now is business." Nangong Fengyi said solemnly, and she glared at Feng Jiu''er next to her.


    Feng Jiu''er immediately retracted her stretched hand, but her eyes still looked longingly at the Yuan Dan in front of Ye Hao.


    "According to the news that Jiu''er dug up in the past two days, our previous plan may have changed. The room where Zi Qiong is located is at the back mountain of the Shen Yi Sect. It is tightly guarded and it is difficult to get in.


    In addition, on the way down the mountain, many Tianmen disciples who are responsible for order have been added today, which seems to be to prevent people from the underworld from making trouble. "


    Guo Shuang curled his lips, and the local government was not interested in making trouble.


    "The wedding will be at 0:00 midnight tonight, and two female elders from the innate realm of the Divine Doctor Sect will be responsible for bringing Nangong Ziqiong to the wedding scene.


    In this case, we don''t have any chance at all! "Nangong Fengyi frowned and counted.


    Two congenital realm escorts, this is quite a high salary, even if they are lucky enough to **** Nangong Ziqiong from the two congenital elders.


    However, the delay was long enough for them to be surrounded by people from the Divine Medical Sect and finally captured.


    Even if they completed this link very smoothly, the way down the mountain was controlled, it was difficult for them to leave without attracting attention.


    All the previous plans fell through.


    "Jiu''er, don''t you have any other plans you can implement?" Nangong Fengyi looked at Feng Jiu''er unwillingly.


    Feng Jiu''er shook her head, and she spread out her hands helplessly: "It''s basically impossible. Moreover, there are too many people invited by the Divine Doctor Sect this time. The innate rank martial artist is at least in the double digits. This is not even Tianmen''s own master. .


    Otherwise, at least half of China''s Innate Martial Artists will be here.


    Under such circumstances, it is too difficult to save people unless a miracle occurs. "


    "I have a way." Ye Hao suddenly said, his eyes glowing?


    "You have a way? What can you do? Although you are very strong, are you still unable to compete with dozens of Innate Martial Artists?" Feng Jiu''er rolled his eyes.


    "I am not, but I can delay them!" Ye Hao said with a sneer.


    Feng Jiu''er wanted to refute, but was stopped by Nangong Fengyi.


    Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao, and she asked, "Let''s talk about it."


    "My plan is very simple. Most of the things will be led by me. I can also solve the guards on the mountain road, and I can also rescue all people and give them to you. What you need to do is to ensure that you can do it in half Take people away from the gate of heaven within an hour! I can only promise to delay it for half an hour."


    Ye Hao looked at everyone seriously.


    Half an hour!


    Although this time is neither long nor short, you should know where it is?


    This is Tianmen!


    And at this moment, there are also heroes from all over the world!


    In front of so many powerful people, it is simply a fantasy to delay for half an hour.


    Even the celestial master does not necessarily have this ability!


    "Hey, don''t brag here. So many people, each with one fist, can kill your bones." Feng Jiu''er still didn''t believe Ye Hao''s words.


    After all, she knows all the investigation data best, and she understands the difficulty of delaying half an hour.


    "Ye Hao, can you guarantee that you have finished what you said!" Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao seriously.


    "I can assure you." Ye Hao is firm.


    "Okay, from now on. All our plans are carried out in accordance with Ye Hao''s instructions." Nangong Fengyi said.


    "Sister Fengyi, this is basically..." Feng Jiu''er still wanted to stop, but was stopped by Nangong Fengyi.


    "Jiu''er, I know what you are worried about. But now we have no other way. Tonight, Zi Qiong will marry someone she doesn''t like. I can''t let this happen!" Nangong Fengyi said sternly .


    Feng Jiu''er sighed and looked at Ye Hao. Now she can only hope that this man can perform miracles again.


    For some reason, she thought of the man she hadn''t seen for a long time, Crazy Blade.


    When things were done this time, she would go back to the dark world to take a look, wondering if she could meet this man.


    But the premise is that she can survive this crazy plan.


    After the plan was determined, Ye Hao went to the bathroom and took a look at his mission.


    [Battle casting: fusion is in progress for 10 hours and 23 minutes]


    Because the conditions were all set up, Ye Hao chose the fusion weapon, and after the fusion, a countdown appeared on the illusion of the cauldron, and it took a full ten hours before the weapon was fused.


    But it should be in time for the show tonight.


    ...


    As time passed, the sun slowly set from overhead.


    But today''s genius doctor school is as bright as the day, and joy is everywhere.


    And at the wedding scene, that big genius doctor''s desk.


    At this moment, it has been refurbished. A cross platform appeared in the center, covered with flower petals and white gauze, which was very holy and beautiful.


    The four areas divided by the cross table are filled with hundreds of tables. At this moment, most people have already taken the seats.


    Various delicacies were also brought up by the waiters. In order to prepare these foods, the Divine Medicine Sect invited dozens of five-star chefs and hundreds of outstanding chefs to prepare them from daytime.


    The distance from the central round table and the tables and chairs is also the identity of everyone here.


    Beiming, the west gate of Dongfang Nangong Palace, is the closest, and some people from the sect also came, including Buddhist representatives wearing robes and Taoist representatives wearing Taoist clothes.


    "People from Buddhism and Taoism have also sent people for people who have never interacted with Tianmen." Beiming Wuji ate the melon seeds in front of him, and looked at the people on the opposite table, his tone was obviously very unkind.


    "It seems to be because after the wedding, everyone is going to discuss when to go to Qinling this year. After all, I heard that the three keys that Dragon Group finally got together were snatched by the underworld, and this time the underworld and we are going to cooperate to open it together. Qin Ling.


    This is not a trivial matter, and everyone can take this opportunity to discuss it. "Ximeng Qiao who was sitting aside said.


    "Grandpa. Why didn''t my brother come." Bei Ming Yinyin looked around, shaking her legs.


    "Yin Yin, you have to be obedient today, don''t run around. When you see your brother, you can''t call to know, otherwise, your brother will not want you." Bei Ming Wuji reminded Bei Ming Yin Yin solemnly.


    Beiming Yinyin nodded: "Yinyin is obedient." After speaking, she covered her mouth.


    Beiming Wuji felt the suspicious look cast by Ximen Qiao next to him. He smiled and changed the subject: "Why didn''t your Ximen Shuo see him here?"


    "That kid doesn''t know where he is going, and I don''t bother to care about him." Ximen Qiao waved his hand helplessly.


    At this time, the Situ family in the distance just came out.


    Beiming Wuji stood up and said, "Patriarch Situ, there is a place here. Why not sit with me and let''s drink and chat together."


    Situ Yao and others were shocked when Bei Ming Wuji called out.


    The Beiming senior of the Beiming family actually invited them, which really made them flattered.


    But they had promised to join the grandson''s family before, and Situ Yao looked at the grandson''s wife in embarrassment.


    Perhaps he noticed the look in Situ Yao¡¯s eyes, and Bei Ming Wuji smiled and said, ¡°The daughter-in-law of the grandson family also come. When you married the son of the grandson family, I went too. It won¡¯t fail to give me this face. Right."


    "Senior Bei Ming joked." Of course, Mrs. Changsun could not refuse Bei Ming Wuji''s invitation.


    After that, Beiming Wuji also invited people from the Ye family of Shirao Hui to take the seat, which surprised Ye Huaiyuan. Although he was about the same age as Beiming Wuji, they were seniors in the rivers and lakes.


    But under the warm invitation, Ye Huaiyuan and Ye Yaoer both sat down.


    This table can be regarded as the highest status.

 Chapter 1325： Ximen Shuo

    Chapter 1325 the lingering Ximen Shuo


    "Sister? Why are you frowning." Long Sun Yu looked at the sister on the side. From meeting today to now, Long Sun Rong was obviously a little absent-minded.


    "Is the condition worsening? Didn''t you say that you have been seen by a doctor from the Shenyi Sect." Madam Changsun looked at her daughter worriedly.


    "You are outside by yourself, you need to know to take care of yourself."


    Long Sun Rong sighed, she looked at her younger sister: "After the wedding, I will go back to Long Sun''s house. I don''t know what my father will look like when he sees me."


    Madam Longsun and Longsunyu both looked at Longsun Rong in surprise.


    I don''t know what Long Sun Rong means?


    And at this moment, Yuan Shang, who looked much older than before, walked onto the stage with a load-bearing step.


    The person seated in the audience looked at the deputy chief of the Tianji Pavilion in a puzzled manner.


    This is the wedding of the Divine Doctor Sect. Why did he appear on the stage, but the Divine Doctor Sect people did not stop him. There should be some reason.


    "Everyone, today is the wedding of the great disciple Yao Li and the eldest daughter of the Nangong family, Nangong Ziqiong. It stands to reason that I am not suitable for the stage, and I should sit with you under the stage.


    But I have a news to announce, so I can only borrow some of your time. "Yuan Shang took a deep breath, he said deeply.


    "According to the order of the master of the Tianji Pavilion, starting today, the Tianji Pavilion will be closed for the world, and all disciples will leave by themselves.


    The voice fell, everyone was stunned.


    It was not until Yuan Shang disappeared on stage that everyone came back to their senses.


    "What? The Tianji Pavilion is closed to the world! What does this mean? The time when the Tianji Pavilion appeared is almost similar to the Tianmen. Both the Shenyi Sect and the Zhujian Valley were established!


    Tianji Pavilion is closed to the world, does this mean that something big is about to happen? Dongfang Yan frowned.


    This news is for everyone to think about.


    After all, Tianji Pavilion is not another sect, family, saying that the hidden world is the hidden world.


    The Tianji Pavilion is a mysterious existence that knows the secrets of heaven, how can it be hidden without special things.


    Even if there were several Tianmen crises in history, Tianji Pavilion was still intact.


    "It seems that something serious is going to happen in this world, Buddha Amitabha." A Buddhist monk in a robed robes put his hands together and sighed.


    The Taoist priests said nothing.


    "This Tianji Pavilion is also true. It happened to be announced at my wedding." The medicine in the audience was very uncomfortable.


    After all, this is my big day, and this feeling of being crossed by others is very bad.


    "Okay, it''s a major event in the Tianji Pavilion after all. It''s nothing more than a few minutes of borrowing from you. Let the actors who have been invited to perform and activate the atmosphere." A handsome man carrying a scabbard on the side , Patted Yaoli''s shoulder.


    "Brother Chen Ping is still watching. But we are the four heavenly arrogances. Senior Brother Tian has a marriage contract. Today I am going to get married. Only Brother Chen Ping and Sister Sun Rong are left. I don¡¯t know when I can drink you. The wedding wine." Yaoli looked at this fellow senior.


    Chen Ping, a major disciple of Zhujian Valley, one of the Four Heavenly Pride


    "I, the Long March, who told you that Junior Sister Sun Rong only loves stars and not Fengyue. But this time the Tianji Pavilion is closed and the disciples are dismissed. I wonder if Junior Sister Sun Rong will choose to stay in Tianmen." Chen Ping Sighing, looked at the eldest Sun Rong in the banquet.


    Yaoli smiled and shook his head. At this time, the arranged stars had already performed on stage, singing and dancing.


    Although ancient martial artists mainly practice martial arts, this is a modern society. Everyone is not a monkey in the mountains, and more or less likes some entertainment programs.


    As for the stars who can be invited to participate in Tianmen, all of them are at the level of superstars, and an ordinary commercial performance is millions.


    Here, they dare not ask for a cent, and even feel honored.


    After all, this is the sect of the geniuses. No matter how famous, rich, and powerful a person is, he will be born, old, sick, and die.


    There may be a chance to make you live long and safe.


    "I didn''t expect these big-name stars to be invited by you. By the way, why didn''t you see Senior Brother Tian Wuya?" Chen Ping looked around curiously, and several elders and disciples of Tianmen came.


    But there is no end in sight.


    "It is estimated that Brother Tian Wuya is going to haunt that Ximen Shuo to challenge." Yaoli said casually, but he was worried about two things in his heart.


    One is of course his beautiful wife, and the other is his master''s plan.


    "Ximen Shuo..." Chen Ping clenched his sword, although he was very unwilling, but the sword of the Ximen family was indeed the strongest in China.


    ...


    The central area of ??Shenyi Sect is very lively, but the deepest part of the back area of ??Shenyi Sect is carrying out a big plan.


    This is a stone platform next to the cliff. At this moment, everything has been laid out on the ground, as well as a formation carved out of blood.


    There are five circles in the formation. Inside the five circles are five unconscious people.


    One of them was Song Xiaoyue, who had been missing for many days, her face was pale, and her skin was covered with frost.


    "How are everything prepared?" A middle-aged man in a white robe walked out.


    "Elder, the Five Elements and Seven Stars Array is ready. Just wait for the yin and yang to change, then it can proceed." Disciple respected Hui reported.


    "Check again carefully, this is the grand plan of the Divine Medical Sect!" The Great Elder said solemnly, and then he turned and walked to a wooden house not far away.


    "Sect Master, everything is ready. When the time comes, I will trouble you to go to the magic circle." The elder said respectfully to the wooden house.


    "I see." A cold voice came from the wooden house.


    The great elder raised his head and looked at the colorful light of the central area. Today these are two happy events for the genius doctor sect.


    ...


    On the mountain path where the Shen Yizong went to Tianmen, a figure was sneaking forward.


    "Brother Guo, I don''t go to drink in the middle of the night and do something here." A figure holding a sword appeared in front, blocking Ye Hao''s path.


    Ye Hao scolded this kid inwardly for his lingering spirit.


    In the darkness, Simon Slow walked out slowly.


    "Can''t I go for a walk?" Ye Hao said calmly.


    "Was the stroll down the road to the main peak of Tianmen?" Ximen Shuo chuckled.


    "I''m happy, I want you to take care of it." Ye Hao stared at this guy.


    Ximen Shuo nodded: "I really can''t control it, but I just want to discuss it with Brother Guo, why are you unwilling?"


    "You want to learn from each other, I don''t want to. It''s not normal, it''s like you don''t like to eat something, and others force you to eat it, can you eat it? Don''t bother me, I want to continue walking." Ye Hao walked to the side , Ready to bypass Ximen Shuo.


    The corner of Ximen Shuo''s mouth evoked an arc.


    "Then I can always follow Brother Guo for a walk tonight. If you go there, I will go there. Your light work is good, maybe I can''t catch up with you, then I will go directly to the main peak of Tianmen.


    Presumably it will alarm the guards there. If this hinders Brother Guo''s major event, it would be bad. "


    Ye Hao stopped and looked at Xi Men Shuo with a black face.


    Ximen Shuo looked at Ye Hao and continued: "What Brother Guo is going to do, in fact, I don''t want to care. All I want is to compete against each other. If you win, I can promise you one thing, anything."


    Ye Hao took a deep breath. It seemed that he couldn''t let go of himself without following the guy''s gestures today.


    "It''s not convenient for people to come and go here."


    "There is a fork in the front two hundred meters. The fork leads to a stone platform. The stone platform is 100 meters wide, which is just suitable for contests." Ximen Shuo said.


    This guy had already prepared, just to stop himself here on purpose.


    "Then I will learn about the swordsmanship of the Ximen family." Ye Haoxu stared at Ximen Shuo.

 Chapter 1326： Sword comes

    Chapter 1326


    On a dim stone platform, there is no light, only dim starlight.


    Simon Shuo drew the saber around his waist, the sword was sharp, like a cold light under the moonlight.


    "The name of this sword is Hanyue, with a blade of three feet four inches in front and a net weight of fifty-eight catties."


    The fifty-eight jin sword is quite heavy.


    "Why don''t you use the sword on your back?" Ye Hao asked, looking at Ximen Shuo.


    "The sword on my back is a sharp sword my father invited the most famous swordsmith at the time to use meteorites from the sky before I was born. From the day I was born, I have been with it every day. Until now, it is 28 Years, nine months and five days.


    Only enemies worthy of this sword can let me draw the sword. "Ximensuo said coldly.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "Then I advise you to change it earlier."


    He raised his right hand, and a crimson aura spread from his arm, and finally condensed into a crimson sword.


    "This weapon is: Shadow."


    Why Ye Hao said it was a weapon, not a sword.


    Because this is a hundred weapons casting, after ten hours, eighteen spiritual weapons, 180 top soldiers, smelted weapons.


    [Shadow: It can be transformed into any weapon. It usually exists in the host''s body and can be summoned when used. Has seven form levels]


    This name was given to it by Ye Hao, because it has no specific shape, and when you call it, you come and go, just like your own shadow.


    Ye Hao named it Shadow.


    At this moment, Ye Hao was holding this sword, and several lines appeared before his eyes.


    ¡¾Red¡¤Shadow¡¿


    This weapon has seven levels of red, orange, yellow, green, blue, and purple, which can be continuously improved, but each level will consume more Ye Hao.


    At this moment, this red shadow is equivalent to the secondary holy artifact, that is, the level of the pseudo-spirit artifact.


    Compared with the 72 Soul Chasing Blades before, it is much stronger, and it feels more connected to the body and mind.


    "Good sword." Ximen Shuo just glanced at it and saw the monstrous aura on this red sword.


    "It''s too late for you to give up now, after all... Until now, I have never met an opponent among my peers." Ye Hao said.


    "After the swordsman''s sword is out of the sheath. You won''t be able to win or lose, you won''t return." Ximen Shuo said: "And I have never met an opponent with my peers."


    "It seems that this battle is inevitable."


    Ye Hao took off his exquisite face.


    Seeing the change of Ye Hao''s appearance, Xi Men Shuo''s expression only changed slightly.


    "This look? You are... the dragon-breaking group, Douyang family. Twenty-year-old innate, the 11th Sanxiu Ye Hao on the Tianjiao list!" Ximen Shuo looked at Ye Hao.


    "I didn''t expect me to be so famous." Ye Hao shrugged.


    "Aren''t you worried that I will reveal your identity later." Ximen Shuo looked at Ye Hao.


    "Anyway, you promised, as long as I win you, you will unconditionally agree to my request. So knowing earlier is the same as knowing later. And I think that facing a respectable opponent, you should face your true face."


    Ye Hao ran the Nine Suns Divine Art, and the internal force of the Nine Suns swept through his body. An aura followed, and at the same time an aura enveloped the Chijian.


    Ximen Shuo became more and more interested in this battle.


    "Take the sword!" Ximen Shuo''s voice fell, and the sword in his hand had already approached Ye Hao.


    Compared with swordsmanship, Ye Hao now can''t compare with Ximen Shuo.


    But don''t forget that he has gold fingers.


    The swordsmanship of the Ximen family, of course, should be used to correct it.


    [Exchange "Dugu Nine Swords", consume 400 skill points]


    [Remaining skill points: 1470]


    Ye Hao, who was caught in the wind at the beginning, immediately sharpened the red sword in his hand, and the sword aura was pressing.


    Ximen Shuo took a step back, a blood stain appeared on his arm, and a notch appeared in the sword in his hand.


    "Broken sword style! You will lose the Dugu Nine Sword!" Ximen Shuo''s face was rarely surprised.


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word.


    With a red sword in one hand, standing in the cold wind, the moon and the stars shine.


    There is a kind of swordsman''s momentum.


    Ximen Shuo''s expression became excited, and he laughed and said: "Okay, okay. As expected of my opponent who has been waiting for so many years."


    Simon Shuo raised his hand.


    "The sword is coming!"


    The sword behind it flew out of its own accord and was held in Ximen Shuo''s hand.


    That sword was slightly less sharp than the previous sword, but Ye Hao could see the sword aura that was gushing out of the sword.


    This is the sword spirit that Ximen Shuo has nourished for 28 years.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, and the power enhancement was fully opened, and his strength improved again.


    At the same time, the sword in his hand slowly changed from red to orange.


    ¡¾Orange¡¤Shadow¡¿


    Not enough, Ye Hao still felt it was not enough, the sword in his hand changed from orange to yellow.


    ¡¾Yellow¡¤Shadow¡¿


    The shadow of the orange rank is a sacred instrument, and the shadow of the yellow rank is the top sacred instrument.


    He looked at Ximen Shuo seriously.


    After the two of them were facing each other for a few seconds, their bodies met, and two rays of light, one white and one yellow, intersect.


    In the central place, there are still their afterimages.


    ...


    Shen Yizong, the wedding scene.


    The wine glass that Beiming Wuji had picked up suddenly stopped. He looked at the direction of the main peak of Tianmen. At that moment, he felt an extremely powerful aura, and its fluctuations even made him feel a little heavy.


    Is it Ye Hao?


    But Ye Hao has only three innateness, and this power is at least in the sixth innateness!


    But at this time, who else will make trouble in Tianmen?


    Perhaps my grandson really has too many secrets that I don''t know.


    ...


    A group of people came to this place with flashlights.


    "Strange, just now you clearly felt the aura of someone fighting here?" A Tianmen elder looked suspiciously at this stone platform.


    "Elder, there are many sword marks on the ground." Several disciples illuminated the ground with flashlights.


    Hundreds of sword marks spread all over the ground, turning the originally flat stone platform into pits.


    "This...Is this a battle of innate masters?" Elder Tianmen muttered worriedly.


    "Elder, I think this matter should be the guests invited to the wedding. Let''s fight it by myself. After all, we have dealt with such things in the past few days.


    This mixture of fish and dragons, it is inevitable that some former enemies will appear. "A disciple said as he was accustomed to Hatch.


    "Yeah, elder. Let''s finish our patrol and go to the wedding. It''s less than an hour before the wedding. It''s rare for us to have such a lively time in Tianmen, and I heard that big star sister Lin is also here. , I''m still going to ask for an autograph." Another disciple said excitedly.


    "Huh. Incompetent guys, if you can become innate masters, what beautiful women can''t find?" The elder looked at these disciples contemptuously, he didn''t care much about the matter here, turned and left.


    ...


    The main peak of Tianmen, a yard that has not been visited for many years beside the thatched cottage in Houshan.


    The door was locked tightly, and Song Ying was sitting inside, thinking about things in a daze.


    Bang


    There was a cracking sound outside the door, and then the closed door was opened.


    Song Ying subconsciously squeezed the dagger in her hand, but when she saw the person standing outside the door, tears poured from her eyes and the dagger in her hand fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1327： Ximen Shuo lost?

    Chapter 1327 Ximen Shuo lost?


    Tian Wuya looked around outside the wedding venue, but never found the person he was looking for.


    Recalling the arrogant words of Ximen Shuo yesterday, Tian Wuya was not angry.


    Somehow he was also number one on the Tianjiao list. He even said that he didn''t even have the qualifications to draw a sword.


    At this moment, a figure carrying a sharp sword in the darkness came from far and near.


    "Finally let me wait for you, this time I have to compete with you!" Tian Wuya''s figure flashed and stood in front of the people.


    "Brother Simon, I want to challenge..."


    Before Tian Wuya had finished speaking, his expression was stunned.


    Because he was very embarrassed when he saw Xi Men Shuo in front of him, his clothes were ragged, like cloth strips.


    And there are many scars, and the blood that has just condensed indicates that Ximen Shuo has just experienced a big battle.


    And Tian Wuya noticed that the sword behind Ximen Shuo had lost its previous powerful sword aura, which showed that Ximen Shuo had condensed the sword aura for 28 years, and it had been broken.


    "Are you...fighting people?" Tian Wuya asked in surprise.


    Ximen Shuo raised his head and looked at Tian Wuya, he said lightly: "Yes, and I lost."


    Ximen Shuo strolled around Tian Wuya and walked towards the wedding venue.


    Ximen Shuo lost?


    Simon Shuo drew the sword, and he lost!


    Tian Wuya''s mind kept flashing these messages. He looked at Ximen Shuo''s back and suddenly shouted: "Who defeated you! It defeated your sword."


    "When you see him, you will know who he is. But let me remind you." Ximen Shuo stopped and looked at Tian Wuya: "You are not his opponent, if we are Tianjiao, he is The evil spirit among the arrogance."


    When the voice fell, Xi Men Shuo walked into the wedding scene.


    "Who is this? Where is the beggar who ran out. Go out, go out." A attendant and Simon Shuo came to face each other. When he saw the sloppy man, he immediately prepared to drive away contemptuously.


    But before his hand touched the person, his own body couldn''t help retreating to the side, the expression on his face was astonished.


    Because of this person''s sharp eyes, he trembled.


    "Isn''t this person Ximen Shuo of the Ximen family?"


    "Is this what it looks like?"


    "It feels like a fight with someone."


    "To be able to fight Ximen Shuo, who is second on the Tianjiao list, is Tian Wuya the first on the Tianjiao list."


    "No, I saw Tian Wuya walking outside just now, it can''t be him."


    "Who the **** is it. And who won it? Simone was so embarrassed. Could it be that he lost?"


    "Ximending will lose? It''s impossible, no, my gossip heart is burning again."


    The people around recognized this person as Ximen Shuo, and through the traces on Ximen Shuo''s body, they judged that he must have just fought a battle.


    But who did you fight with?


    Win or lose?


    This is a mystery that tickles them.


    "Can you see who is fighting Ximen Shuo?" Dongfang Yan squinted at the table where he drank a drink.


    "Ximensuo''s body was wounded by a sword. This shows that the people who fought with Ximensuo also used swords, and the battle between the two sides was very short but intense.


    Ximen Shuo has never taken the initiative to challenge his elders, and he usually challenges his peers.


    Although Tian Wuya can also use swords, his sword skills are average, and someone saw him wandering off the court just now, it can''t be him. And here the young generation with superb swordsmanship. Only Chen Ping, the four disciple of the Zhujian Valley on the Tianjiao Ranking.


    But Chen Ping should not be Ximen Shuo''s opponent. "Dongfang Kuo murmured.


    Dongfang Kuo noticed his son next to him, his expression a little excited.


    "Xuan''er, you are still in the retreat, and you can''t fight with people." Dongfang Kuo reminded.


    Dongfang Xuan lowered his head and said helplessly: "Yes, father."


    Other parties are also curious about who actually fought with Ximen Shuo.


    A disciple of the Shijiaohui family really couldn''t help it. He walked up to Ximen Shuo and politely asked, "Brother Ximen. I don''t know who you were fighting with just now? How was the battle?"


    Ximen Shuo didn''t even look at him, and bypassed the man directly.


    The person who stayed was a bit embarrassed to stand there, but there was no way. Who would call him second on the Tianjiao list?


    Ximen Shuo came to the location of Ximen Qiao, which was the table at Beiming Wuji.


    He pulled a chair and sat down, picked up the flask, and drank directly.


    "Shuo''er? You?" Ximen Qiao saw the strangeness of his nephew, and the sword on his back also lost the strong sword aura he had before.


    "Cool!" Ximen Shuo drank, with a relaxed expression on his face.


    He ignored the others and was drinking there alone, with a smile on his mouth.


    People who don''t know thought this was a lunatic.


    "Brother Ximen Qiao, congratulations. The talent of your Ximen family is really amazing. He has broken through to the fourth level of innate." Beiming Wuji glanced at Ximen Shuo and praised.


    Four innate!


    Ximen Shuo is already four-fold innate!


    This is equivalent to the heads of some families in the Shiraohui!


    And Ximen Shuo is not over thirty years old now, he still has a lot of time, in this life there is hope that he can stand at the pinnacle of innate realm!


    Ximen Qiao didn''t have Beiming Wuji''s vision, but he believed that Beiming Wuji would not deceive him. He was really happy at this moment.


    He knew that his nephew had used the sword that had been brewing for 28 years.


    He also clearly remembered that Simon Sho''s father, his elder brother, had said this when he cast the sword for Simon Sho.


    This is a sharp sword, and it is also a big mountain on the back of Ximen Shuo.


    Only a suitable battle and a suitable enemy can let him unload this mountain.


    And Ximen Shuo, who is relieved of the burden, will have a brighter blue sky.


    At that time, he would also have the first opponent in his life.


    Ximen Qiao''s father once taught them that a swordsman fears loneliness and has no rivals.


    Once they lose their opponents, it is difficult for them to become stronger.


    Only an opponent who fights for it can make them stronger and constantly temper their swordsmanship.


    At this moment, Ximen Shuo must have found his opponent.


    Simon Shuo suddenly picked up the wine glass, stood up and laughed.


    "Next time, the next time I draw my sword at you, I will definitely defeat you. Definitely!"


    After speaking, Simonsau sat down and continued to drink.


    And this sentence was heard by the people around the tables, and the whole wedding scene was heard in an instant.


    Ximen Shuo is defeated!


    Tianjiao ranked second, Ximen''s Tianjiao, Ximen Shuo was defeated!


    Who the **** is it?


    Who on earth defeated Simon Schoo?


    This is a question that surrounds everyone present.

 Chapter 1328： Save Song Ying

    Chapter 1328 Rescue Song Ying


    "You... why are you here?" Song Ying looked at Ye Hao, who was a little embarrassed.


    Ye Hao coughed and looked at Song Ying with concern.


    "You are fine, right? You haven''t been wronged during this time."


    "I''m fine, they didn''t do anything to me." Song Ying shook her head, she looked at Ye Hao worriedly: "Are you all right, you look like this..."


    "I''m fine, I''ll just take a short rest." Ye Hao mobilized Nine Yang''s internal strength to start repairing the injury in his body.


    Before fighting with Xi Men Shuo, Xi Men Shuo''s own strength was below Ye Hao.


    But that sword is really incredible.


    Fortunately, Ye Hao has power bonuses, plus his own swordsmanship, as well as internal strength and holy artifacts.


    Otherwise, it may not be possible to take the next sword.


    Ye Hao looked at Song Ying and stroked Song Ying''s cheek.


    But Song Ying took a step back suddenly, her expression a bit complicated.


    "Aying, what''s the matter with you? Is it because of the physical discomfort, or the child..." Ye Hao thought it was Song Ying who was not feeling well.


    "Do you know what happened to the child?" Song Ying clutched her abdomen.


    Because the pregnancy hasn''t been long, there are no obvious marks on the abdomen.


    "I investigated the hospital you went to before and found out what happened." Ye Hao said.


    "Then Xiaoyue!" Song Ying asked anxiously.


    "Don''t worry about your affairs, Xiaoyue, she is still safe now. I will save her next, and I will definitely be able to save her back safely!" Ye Hao approached Song Ying.


    Song Ying took a step back again.


    "Aying, what''s the matter with you? You... why are you... avoiding me?" Ye Hao looked at Song Ying puzzled, and he could feel that Song Ying''s mood fluctuated greatly at this moment.


    Song Ying''s eyes were a little moist, she was covering her mouth.


    "I...I don''t know what to do. Xiaoyue likes you. When she knows I''m pregnant with your child, the way she looks at me, it feels like I betrayed her. I...I... I don''t know what to do with these things now." Song Ying twitched.


    Ye Hao stepped forward, ignoring Song Ying''s resistance and hugged her directly.


    "Let go of me, let me go. We... Maybe we shouldn''t be together. Our encounter was a mistake. Those things shouldn''t happen on the island that night." Song Ying''s tears poured down, and she bit her. Ye Hao''s shoulder.


    Fearing to hurt Song Ying, Ye Hao didn''t dare to strengthen his skin. His teeth bit the skin and blood flowed out.


    Part of the shirt was dyed red, and part of it went into Song Ying''s mouth.


    During this period of time, she has been suppressing her emotions. At this moment, facing her lover, she finally confided it all.


    Ye Hao hugged Song Ying and said, "Cry. It makes you feel much better when you cry. Don''t worry. I will take care of these things. I am your man. I will support you when the sky falls! Now! The most important thing is to take you and Xiaoyue away from here without incident."


    Gradually, Song Ying''s mood subsided.


    Ye Hao also let go of her.


    "We must rescue Xiaoyue." Song Ying looked at Ye Hao urgently.


    "I swear to you, I will bring Xiaoyue to you intact. Now let''s go out first!" Ye Hao hugged Song Ying.


    At this moment, there were footsteps outside.


    "You close your eyes, you may feel dizzy after a while, just bear with it a little bit." Ye Hao ordered.


    Song Ying nodded, and she closed her eyes.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, and took a short rest, which had completely recovered him.


    The footsteps outside the house were getting closer, and Ye Hao thought to himself: Teleport.


    "Strange, why is this door open?" A disciple came over. He happened to see the empty room and his eyes widened.


    "It''s not good, the woman brought by Senior Brother Tian is gone."


    This shout shocked the entire main peak of Tianmen.


    An inspection elder rushed over.


    "what happened?"


    "Elder, the woman who was locked up here by Senior Brother Wuya is gone! Someone broke into the Heavenly Gate!" said the disciple.


    "Impossible, we have been patrolling, and we haven''t seen anyone at all." The inspection elder said in disbelief.


    "You really can''t see that person, but he did come." A middle-aged man in a white robe with a serious face walked out.


    "The law enforcement elder!" The inspecting elder immediately saluted respectfully when seeing the visitor.


    The law enforcement elder is in the Tianmen, which is second only to the existence of the old heavenly master. If the old heavenly master is in retreat to practice or goes out, the affairs of the Tianmen are all in charge of the law enforcement elders.


    With a wave of the law enforcement elder''s hand, some powder flew out and fell to the ground.


    A row of footprints appeared at the door, extending into the house.


    "This person should have any means to hide his body. The breath is very new, and it shouldn''t be long. There is only one way down the mountain. Today, because of the marriage of the genius doctor, the way down the mountain is tightly guarded.


    That person must still be in the Four Peaks of Tianmai, inform Wuya and take someone down to find! "The law enforcement elder said in a deep voice.


    "Yes!"


    The disciples all went down, and the inspecting elder took a few steps. He looked at the law enforcement elder in confusion and asked, "Elder. Why are you here at this time?"


    The law enforcement elder''s face sank: "What do you mean? Are you suspicious of me? As the law enforcement elder, the heavenly master is now in retreat. Of course I am responsible for this heavenly matter.


    If it weren''t for coming here, we broke into the Tianmen, you might not even know! "


    "Yes, yes. We must catch the gangster who sneaked into the main peak of the Tianmen!" The inspecting elder did not dare to ask more, and hurried to arrange things.


    The law enforcement elder''s expression eased, he glanced at the grass beside him: "Everyone is gone, you can''t come out yet."


    "My Father." A woman walked out of the grass, and it turned out to be Liu Ruoyu.


    "You asked me to help you kill that woman, but that woman has been robbed now, or that''s the thing." The law enforcement elder looked at Liu Ruoyu with very loving eyes.


    Yes, Liu Ruoyu is his daughter.


    Moreover, he came late to have a daughter, and his wife died after giving birth, so he was quite spoiled, and he even made a marriage to Tian Wuya.


    "No! I want that woman to die, otherwise Wuya will always worry about that woman. I don''t allow him to have other women besides me in his heart!"


    Liu Ruoyu said angrily: "And as long as this woman dies, Wuya will definitely marry me! Father, you must kill this woman."


    The law enforcement elder sighed. He has always been fair and unselfish, but he was very fortunate to his own daughter. Since childhood, he has given her a lot of training resources.


    Otherwise, with her mediocre talent, how could it be possible to cultivate to the Qi Refining Realm.


    "Hey, I still dote on her too much. But maybe after she gets married and starts a family, this character can change." The law enforcement elder comforted himself in his heart.


    "Well, I will kill this woman for you. The one who saved her probably hasn''t escaped from the gate of heaven."


    The chief law enforcement elder looked towards the road down the mountain.

 Chapter 1329： Plan started

    Chapter 1329


    Because when I went up the mountain, I confirmed the terrain, so when I left, Ye Hao directly took Song Ying and used teleport.


    But after several teleports, Ye Hao is okay, but Song Ying can''t.


    She was a little pale, like a motion sickness.


    If it''s not that teleport has too much influence on other people, he can use teleport directly to send people down the mountain one by one.


    "Are you okay?" Ye Hao asked worriedly.


    "No... it''s okay, Xiaoyue she... vomit..." Song Ying really didn''t hold back, vomiting into the grass next to her.


    Ye Hao stroked Song Ying''s back lightly.


    He looked around.


    At this moment, they had left the main peak of Tianmen, located in a remote place outside the Shenyi Sect.


    Ta Ta Ta


    A footstep slowly approached.


    Ye Hao stabbed a dagger out of his hand.


    "it''s me!"


    The dagger stopped dangerously and dangerously in front of the man''s neck.


    It turned out that it was Feng Jiu''er who had been dressed up in disguise, and even her aura was hidden a lot, and she couldn''t tell if she didn''t look closely in the darkness.


    "Hey, your people are saved. But now there is only less than half an hour left before the wedding. What do you do with Miss Ziqiong!" Feng Jiu''er looked at Song Ying next to him and stared at Ye. Ho.


    Up to now, she was still not worried about Ye Hao''s plan.


    Because it was too dangerous, and if there was a slight difference, they would all be finished.


    "Relax, I will take care of the rest of the matter. I will leave her to you, and we must ensure her safety. Within half an hour, I will take Nangong Ziqiong to the agreed place to find you, and you are responsible. Take them down the mountain!" Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "Are you with me? Then Xiaoyue..." Song Ying looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao explained: "You are not suitable to go where Xiaoyue is now. This is my friend, and she will take care of you during this time."


    Seeing worry and anxiety in Song Ying''s eyes.


    Ye Hao hugged Song Ying and kissed her forehead.


    "Trust me, half an hour. Just wait for half an hour, and I will definitely come back to you with Xiaoyue intact!"


    Song Ying looked at Ye Hao, and she nodded.


    Ye Hao handed Song Ying to Feng Jiu''er and said heavily, "Please."


    "You take care of your own affairs first. Madman." Feng Jiu''er muttered and took Song Ying into the darkness and left.


    Ye Hao put on his mask again, and became Guo Hao.


    Situ Qiao''er, Situ Uncle Yao, I hope you don''t scare you out of illness this time.


    Ye Hao walked into the central area of ??Shen Yizong. He looked at the wedding scene. At this moment, the atmosphere here was getting stronger and stronger. He quietly turned into the side road.


    In the wedding venue, Yaoli had already put on a brand-new gorgeous red dress, and began to greet the guests at the table after table. Seeing him like that, he couldn''t wait for the next thing.


    After Yaoli finished greeting him in a circle, he came to a table where the guests were extraordinary.


    Because the location of this table is the bride''s natal family, the Nangong family.


    "Uncles and aunts, it''s not right... I should call your parents." Yaoli enthusiastically greeted Nangong Patriarch, Nangong Ziqiong''s father, Nangong Yao, and his wife Chen Xin.


    "Come on, this glass of wine is for me to respect the two elders." Yaoli drank a glass of wine.


    Nangong Yao also picked up the wine glass: "Ziqiong has a bad temper, so please bear with me."


    "What are you talking about? The first time I saw Zi Qiong, I regarded her as my wife. Now that I am lucky enough to marry her, I will take good care of her in every possible way." Yaoli said, patting her chest.


    "Hahaha, Yaoli. You have to treat our ziqiong well in the future. ziqiong in our house is a great beauty, and she is called the goddess of the nation in all entertainment circles. For you, she announced her withdrawal from the entertainment industry. "Nangong Zhanbo picked up the wine glass and joked.


    "You are Zi Qiong''s second uncle, so today will be my second uncle. Our genius doctor sect and Nangong family are one family." Yaoli said a few words, and after toasting, he said goodbye to greet other guests. .


    "Huh, family? Hehehe, I''m ashamed of my brother, you can drink this wine. It''s very happy to sell your daughter." Nangong Fengyi said strangely.


    This sentence completely wiped out the atmosphere of this table.


    "Feng Yi, what are you talking about!" Nangong Zhanbo kept giving Nangong Feng Yi a wink.


    "What did I say? Didn''t I tell the truth." Nangong Fengyi sneered at Nangong Yao.


    Nangong Yao put down the wine glass and looked at Nangong Fengyi coldly: "This is the day when Zi Qiong is overjoyed, don''t make trouble for me here."


    "A happy day? How did you know that Michelle liked this day? Sister-in-law, after the marriage was confirmed, Michelle announced her withdrawal from her favorite entertainment circle, have you ever seen a smile on her face? "Nangong Fengyi suppressed an angry question.


    Chen Xin sighed and looked at her husband: "Yao, we... are we really right to do this."


    "What''s wrong with this. Feelings are not just the words of the matchmaker or the order of the parents! Moreover, Yaoli is the prince of the Tianjiao list. Not only does he have a high cultivation base, he has a good talent, and he will inherit the genius doctor in the future!"


    Isn¡¯t it good to marry such a man and have such a destination? It''s no better than showing her face outside! "Nangong Yao said with a black face.


    "Yes, it''s very good. In addition, you can prepare a series of holy elixir for your son to create a talent for the Nangong family, but at the expense of his sister''s happiness, and that kid now But in the family retreat to practice.


    It¡¯s really hard to believe that Zi Qiong will have such a younger brother. I don¡¯t know it. I thought it was the elder brother you and a woman outside gave birth to. "Nangong Fengyi''s words at this moment are thorny.


    Confronted with his brother Nangong Yao.


    "I don''t want to argue with you about these things now. I do this for the family, for the good of Zi Qiong." Nangong Yao drank the wine and ignored his sister.


    Nangong Fengyi smiled secretly in her heart. I wouldn''t have Zi Qiong a victim of the family. She has the right to find a life she likes.


    Ye Hao, I hope you don''t let Zi Qiong and me down.


    ...


    In the inner area of ??Shen Yizong, a brightly lit wedding room.


    A beautiful woman in a red wedding gown is sitting in front of the mirror, looking at herself in the mirror.


    "Ho Po, do you say I''m pretty?"


    Nangong Ziqiong looked at Po He who stood next to her in the mirror reflection.


    "Pretty, Miss is the most beautiful today." He Po said.


    "But... I''m not happy." Nangong Ziqiong stroked her cheek and looked at herself in the mirror, her face was gloomy without a trace of smile.


    Po He opened her mouth, but still stopped speaking.


    Being born in a wealthy family means that everything including yourself is no longer yours.


    In the room, there are also two middle-aged women standing. They are the two congenital elders of the medical sect who took care of Nangong Ziqiong.


    ...


    A figure passed quietly from the roof.


    He glanced at the newly furnished wedding room, and he knew that Nangong Ziqiong was there.


    "wait for me."


    Ye Hao turned his head and looked forward. That was the deepest place in the inner zone of the Divine Medicine Sect, which was where Song Xiaoyue was at this moment.


    When Ye Hao jumped over a house.


    He felt as if his body passed through something.


    "Who dare to break into the barrier without authorization!"


    Several disciples of the genius doctor sect stood in front of Ye Hao.

 Chapter 1330： Stop me, die

    Chapter 1330


    "I''m here to pick up my sister-in-law, whoever blocked me, die." A red color sprang out from Ye Hao''s arm, condensing into a big knife.


    ¡¾Red Knife¡¿


    Although the sword is very strong, this kind of one enemy is more convenient than the sword.


    "Boy, there is no sister-in-law here. The Divine Doctor Sect is not your trouble-making place, you''d better be obedient and catch it, otherwise don''t blame us for being polite." Several disciples surrounded Ye Hao.


    At the same time, there was momentum on their bodies.


    Five refining realms.


    At this moment, behind Ye Hao, the sound of firecrackers was heard in the central area of ??the Divine Medicine Sect. At the same time, not far in front of Ye Hao, five apertures of different colors faintly lit up.


    In the starry sky, the starlight of the Big Dipper seemed to be attracted by something and reflected in the front.


    It seems that it is approaching zero, and both the wedding and the ceremony have already begun.


    "No time to waste time with you here."


    "Ming is stubborn, let''s go together and kill him!" The disciple of the Divine Doctor Sect attacked.


    The hand lifted the knife and fell, blood spilling on the ground.


    "Bold villains, dare to kill people in the forbidden area of ??the Divine Medicine Sect!" A threatening voice came, and three figures appeared at the same time.


    At this moment, the five previous Qi Refining Realm disciples had all fallen in front of Ye Hao, there were no extra wounds on their bodies, only the neck was cut open.


    For these five disciples, they didn''t even see the knife in front of them clearly, and they had already lost their defense.


    At the last moment of their lives, they realized that the young people who were similar to them at this age were actually innate!


    "Kill the little ones, here are the old ones." Ye Hao looked at the three mid-year old men with a calm face. The clothes they wore were different from those of the disciples of the genius doctor sect, and the aura on their bodies was innate.


    According to the information about the Shenyi Sect previously searched by Feng Jiu''er, these three people are the third of the four elders of the Shenyi Sect, and each of them has at least two innate strengths and rich combat experience.


    "Are you the Guo Hao who was in the limelight before?" An old man squinted at Ye Hao, with greed in his eyes.


    "Guo Hao? It''s the guy with a mysterious identity, but there are a lot of Tianyuan Pills on him!" After the other two knew the news, they looked at Ye Hao with greed.


    The three of them glanced at each other and almost understood the meaning.


    "Boy, you trespassed on the forbidden area of ??the Divine Doctor Sect and killed the disciples of the Divine Doctor Sect. You have violated our rules of the Divine Doctor Sect! If you are willing to arrest you, I can treat you leniently later!" said the second elder emptily.


    "Hahaha, I don''t know what you old things are thinking about? Don''t you just want to know how I made Tianyuan Pill, and I have to get one of the important medicinal materials, the emerald exquisite flower.


    Want? Then take it yourself, but it''s a pity. If you don''t have this ability, go and ask Hades. "


    Ye Hao held the knife in one hand and moved forward step by step.


    "I told your disciples just now that those who stand against me will die. This sentence is also for you!"


    Ye Hao''s momentum climbed, and the martial artist''s momentum alone reached at least the triple innate!


    The previous battle and the movement here did not attract the attention of the outside world, and even the people in the central area of ??the Divine Medical Sect that were so close did not respond, which showed that the barrier he had penetrated just now.


    It should be the barrier that these people set up for that plan.


    Can isolate the sight and breath here.


    This makes Ye Hao very comfortable, and he doesn''t have to worry about getting started.


    But there is one thing that is not good. This enchantment causes the space in this area to be unstable, and Ye Hao cannot use the teleport skill, which means that he must break in.


    "This kid is triple congenital!" The third elder was shocked and envious of this kid''s strength.


    "He must have taken a lot of Tianyuan Pills. Just grab him and ask him about the method of making the Tianyuan Pill and how he obtained the Emerald and Exquisite Grass. The power of our genius doctor will be greatly improved.


    Moreover, this kid is young and must not have rich combat experience. The three of us can definitely win him! When we get such credit, the Great Elder and Sovereign will definitely reward me! "The second elder said encouraging words.


    "Hmph, I still don''t believe that this hairy boy can still fail one enemy three." The fourth elder drew his weapon, a sword.


    The other two also took out their weapons, both of which were swords.


    "Since the three of you don''t want to die, don''t blame me for sending you to the west!" Ye Hao swung his sword.


    "Go together! Abandon his hands and feet, as long as he saves one life!" Vicious words came out of the second elder''s mouth.


    I didn''t expect these so-called doctors of the Divine Medicine Sect to speak for their own benefit.


    Perhaps this is the arena.


    The four fought together.


    The knife in Ye Hao''s hand opened and closed, showing a domineering spirit.


    For a while, the three elders couldn''t take out this person at all.


    And they were surprised to find that this kid''s combat experience was no worse than them.


    Several times almost fell under this kid''s knife.


    If he fights this kid alone, he might have been defeated long ago and become a ghost under the sword.


    When did these evildoers emerge in this arena?


    ...


    Shitai in the restricted area, the master of the Shenyi Sect, appeared in the center of the formation. He was leaning on a cane, and the gray hair on his head had been reduced by half.


    It is hard to believe that this old man turned out to be the master of the Divine Medical Sect.


    "Who is fighting?" The old Sect Master of the Divine Medical Sect looked at the barrier. Outside the barrier, he couldn''t feel the barrier, but the people inside the barrier could feel what happened in the barrier.


    "The Maotou boy who didn''t know where he came from, broke in. I have instructed the second elder, the third elder and the fourth elder to take responsibility. Don''t worry about your suzerain. The most important thing for you now is to maintain your capital and keep your qi. Don¡¯t move your qigong. At that time, it may cause confusion in the formation!" The Great Elder said solemnly.


    "Don''t worry, I have been studying this formation for more than ten years. I am more familiar with this formation than you. I have never had luck in ten years, just for this moment." The old sect master''s cloudy eyes were filled with excitement. .


    "Master Sect Master. The formation has already started, please take your place!" A middle-aged formation mage wearing a white robe nearby said solemnly.


    "Okay." Borrowing a cane, the old sect master let his stiff body sit down cross-legged.


    "Mr. Zhuge moxibustion, please." The elder looked at the formation mage.


    The appearance of Zhuge Moxibustion is a little scary, one eye is blood red, there are burn scars on his face, and the sleeve of his left hand is empty.


    "I will do things well. But in the same way, you have to heal me after it''s done." Zhuge Moxibustion said solemnly.


    "No problem." The Great Elder said without hesitation.


    Zhuge Moxibustion looked at the activated formation, he said: "Attract the power of the Big Dipper!"


    Dozens of attendant disciples in the formation immediately followed suit, and the seven stone pillars corresponding to the Big Dipper became extremely bright.


    "Prepare to mobilize the power of the seven stars, five minutes later, activate the gold position!" Zhuge Moxibustion commanded solemnly.


    The Great Elder had been paying attention to these things, but the fluctuations in the fight that were still coming not far away made him frown.


    The three elders are not over yet?


    The three of them are all innate realm strengths, even in the face of the triple innate, they should be easily won!


    "Xiao Li, you are in charge of this. I will go and see." The elder ordered one of his disciples to look after the situation here, and he went to see who it was. At this time, he came to the Divine Medical Sect to make trouble.

 Chapter 1331： Circle open

    Chapter 1331


    After five minutes of fierce battle, the three of them were gradually exhausted.


    After all, in the battle of the innate realm, if you don''t want to be an ordinary warrior, even the slightest interval, you may lose your life.


    And the strength that this kid showed at the moment made them feel that the two sides were between the two, but they thought that they could hurt Guo Hao several times, but they were always avoided by this kid.


    Instead, the wounds on their bodies are getting more and more.


    Ye Hao''s figure paused, and he suddenly jumped high and jumped away from where he was just now.


    In the position just now, dozens of silver needles stuck on the ground.


    On the branch beside him, stood an old man in a white robe.


    It was the great elder who came here.


    "What''s the matter, you can''t deal with a hairy boy?" The elder frowned and said.


    The three elders were happy when they saw the great elder coming.


    The second elder hurriedly said: "Elder, this kid is the kid who had Tianyuan Pill on his body before, and we want to catch him without hurting his life. But this kid is so skillful that we can hardly catch it. "


    This is an indirect explanation. It is not that we can''t kill this kid, but because we want to capture him, we can''t solve the battle for a while.


    And hearing this, the eyes of the great elder lit up.


    He stared at the Tianyuan Pill: "Hand over the Tianyuan Pill formula and the method of planting the emerald exquisite flower. I can let you go."


    "You are more honest than the three old guys. But I''m not a fool. You said let me go, but you didn''t say that you can leave me safe and sound. This kind of word game is meaningless." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the great elder.


    Feng Jiuer¡¯s list of geniuses was second only to the master of the genius.


    The strength is said to have reached the fourth innate!


    "Humph." The elder snorted coldly, but did not speak much.


    The red sword in Ye Hao''s hand slowly began to change color, turning orange.


    "If you want to fight, you will fight, where is so much nonsense!" Ye Hao took the initiative to attack, and this time his sword skills were a bit stronger than before.


    It''s strange that this kid has been fighting with the three of us for so long, so there is no sign of fatigue, and this breath is stronger than before.


    The second elder was suspicious.


    "Let''s go together. The ritual of the lord is about to begin. Don''t let a popping mouse interrupt the ritual here!" Several silver needles appeared on the tips of the big elder''s fingers.


    This time, the four besieged Ye Hao.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth evoked an arc. This great elder indeed had four levels of innate strength, and it was really troublesome to have three double levels of innate strength.


    Fortunately, this is all in his plan.


    Object control!


    Whirlwind Knife!


    The sword in Ye Hao''s hand unexpectedly got out, and at the same time he used a sword technique to force the Great Elder back.


    It seems that this knife has its own soul.


    This shocked the four of them.


    "Dragons fight all over the world!" Ye Hao''s momentum exploded, as if a golden dragon hovered out.


    The shock caused the two elders to fly out.


    "Advanced Body Control"


    "Top Water System Ability¡¤Multiple Water Dragon Burst"


    Ye Hao focused on the third and fourth elders.


    The four elders froze and stopped in midair.


    At the same time, several water dragons appeared and swept across the three elders!


    The three elders faced the wonder in front of them, too late to be surprised, luck protected their whole body.


    But several water dragons swallowed him instantly, and the water dragon disappeared.


    The body of the three elders appeared on a boulder tens of meters away.


    He was bleeding from seven orifices, blood oozes from every skin on his body, and he was dying and was severely injured and unconscious.


    At the same time, the body stalemate for a few seconds put the Fourth Elder in a dangerous situation.


    Ye Hao caught his throat.


    He tried to defend himself, and a pure Yang internal force rushed into his body, making the breath in his body extremely chaotic and unable to move.


    "I said, those who stop me die."


    Ye Hao''s indifferent voice sounded.


    "Advanced Fire Ability"


    The raging flames began to burn from the place where Ye Hao''s hand touched. In the blink of an eye, the whole body of the Fourth Elder was enveloped in flames.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The miserable cry came so far.


    Let everyone on the stone platform of the law circle be able to hear it, but everyone thought it was the cry of someone who had somehow entered the forbidden land privately.


    The old Sect Master closed his eyes tightly and frowned slightly.


    "Your lord, don''t have distracting thoughts in your heart!" Zhuge Moxibustion said solemnly.


    There is no more movement from the old sovereign.


    "Golden position, get up!" Zhuge moxibustion shouted loudly.


    The light from the seven pillars rushed to the golden aperture of one of the five apertures of different colors outside.


    At the same time, the unconscious man inside the golden circle opened his eyes because of the abnormal body.


    "Doctor Qin...Where am I..."


    Before the man could react, he saw his hands dry at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then his nails began to fall off.


    "This...what''s going on... Doctor Qin, where are you, Doctor Qin. Who are you, who will save me." The man struggled, and he tried to leave the aperture.


    But when his hand touched the aperture, it disappeared directly.


    "I... my hand, save... save me." The man shouted in horror, but the people outside were indifferent.


    Because the fate of these five people has long been doomed, they are not people, just sacrifices.


    This is the first one, and the next four will be like this.


    After a few seconds, the man''s figure turned into a bad old man, and finally disappeared into golden particles with the wind.


    At this moment, the seven pillars corresponding to the Big Dipper stopped outputting energy, and the golden aperture shot out a brighter golden light than before, and the golden light gathered towards the old sovereign in the center.


    Finally connected with the old sovereign.


    At this moment, the old Sect Master''s body was also beginning to age, the little remaining hair began to fall off, and the dry dander began to fall.


    The senior elder Li''s disciple said hurriedly: "What''s going on? How could Sect Master become like this.


    "Boy, don''t panic. This is a link that needs to be passed through. If you don''t break it, you can''t stand it. Your suzerain''s skin is long gone, we need to recast. This is divided into five steps, and it is also the purpose of collecting these five different attributes. .


    Jin, let him get rid of his previous body, but can keep his soul from being damaged.


    Wood, casting a brand-new body.


    Water is the foundation of man and the fountain of life. With a body, nature also needs a source.


    This time we found an extremely cold physique, which can be said to be a very good physique, very suitable for this magic circle, very perfect!


    Fire, this formation is only one of life extensions. The most important thing can be broken through. In this fourth link, the energy extracted from the physique of the innate fire attribute can temper the body and soul of the old sect master to improve it. This is hopeful Can make your suzerain raise the realm!


    The earth, the previous ones are all going against the sky, and everything is completed, you must use the air of the earth to stabilize, so that everything is in place. "


    Zhuge Moxibustion said with some excitement. He took out his pocket watch with his only right hand and checked the time.


    "Each link is five minutes, and finally completed in the yin and yang alternating array, which is when you are done!


    The wood position is ready, start in five minutes! "


    Disciple Li nodded clearly, but he looked a little worried in the direction of the previous call. At this moment, the voice had disappeared, but why did he have a familiar feeling.


    But the Great Elder has already gone, so there should be nothing wrong with it.

 Chapter 1332： Kill the congenital elders!

    Chapter 1332 Kill the congenital elders!


    Ye Hao put down his hand, and in front of him was a scorched corpse whose face could not be seen clearly.


    The knife flew back to Ye Hao''s hand.


    He looked at the remaining Great Elder and Second Elder.


    The second elder looked at Ye Hao in astonishment, and then at his two younger brothers.


    One death and one injury.


    The method that this kid displayed just now, as well as the strange technique, I didn''t even see it when he fought fiercely before. This kid was saving his strength before!


    "You are a supernatural person." The elder squinted at Ye Hao: "With your strength, it is not difficult to defeat the three of them. But you have been disguising your strength. Are you trying to attract me?"


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, just stared at the Great Elder.


    The great elder was right, he was all aimed at the great elder of the magic doctor sect.


    Here, only the strength of this great elder made him jealous. If he could kill and seriously wound him, then he was absolutely sure that he could rescue Song Xiaoyue.


    Otherwise, this person will have a great influence on him.


    "Who are you? Why do you want to break into our Divine Medicine Sect!" The great elder had already faced this young man squarely at this moment, because the young man''s demonstrated strength, as well as that ability, made him have to face it.


    "You have offended someone who shouldn''t have offended." Ye Hao said coldly, and at the same time bullied himself up, the knife in his hand swept towards the elder like a storm.


    While responding to Ye Hao''s attack, the elder said with a blank eye: "Could it be that among the five people we caught, there are your relatives?


    No matter who those five people are, we can never give you back. Say a condition, we may be able to satisfy you, this matter is so fine. "


    The Great Elder is negotiating terms with Ye Hao.


    He doesn''t want to be extravagant, he can talk about things about this guy later, and tonight, he must first ensure that the ceremony of the lord is going smoothly.


    "Conditions?" Ye Hao sneered while attacking.


    "Yes. Let your Sect Master and your Divine Medicine Sect people kneel in front of me and kowtow to me and call you father!"


    The great elder frowned!


    "Smelly boy, I''m going to abolish you today!" The roar of the second elder came from the side.


    Ye Hao felt a breath rising rapidly.


    Ye Hao stopped attacking, frowned, and looked at the second elder next to him.


    The second elder had three golden needles stuck in his head, causing him to spurt out his veins, his aura was like a rainbow, and his realm instantly rose from the second congenital level to the fourth congenital level.


    Almost approaching the strength of the Great Elder.


    Acupuncture points with golden needles!


    Two quadruple congenitals.


    Ye Hao frowned, this was something he hadn''t expected, this kind of golden needle piercing method would cause irreversible damage to the body.


    Even a superb medical sect with superior medical skills may not guarantee safety.


    From the strength to the severe drop, the bloodline burst and died.


    This can also be regarded as the foundation of a kind of top combat effectiveness of the geniuses.


    "Second elder, let''s go together!" The elder sternly said. Before he talked with Ye Hao, another purpose was to allow the second elder to use this method. He also knew that the second elder could not stay in this state for long and had to fight quickly.


    With one stitch and one sword, Ye Hao began to besiege.


    After the two retreated, Ye Hao wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    "There are so many things outside the plan, it seems that I have to be more serious." Ye Hao''s pupils turned blood red, and at the same time a blood enveloping the shadow in his hand.


    ¡¾Yellow¡¤Blood Shadow¡¿


    ...


    "Wood bit, get up!" Zhuge moxibustion said.


    The attendant disciples immediately recruited, similar to the previous scene. A middle-aged woman trapped in the wooden seat opened her eyes and turned into green particles in the panic shout, and a green light beam connected to the old sovereign in the center.


    The decayed body of the old Sect Master seemed to be reinfused with life.


    The skin began to look like a young man, the wrinkles on his face disappeared, and the back that was originally carrying was also straightened.


    The black hair grew back, and at the same time his appearance began to gradually become younger, which looked like an ordinary youth.


    "This...this formation is amazing." The disciple surnamed Li swallowed.


    Zhuge moxibustion breathed a sigh of relief, the second step has been successfully completed, and then the most important third step.


    He looked into the water level, it was the young girl who was nearly two years old, but he wanted to stop life early in this barren mountain.


    It''s cruel, but this is reality.


    Girl, I hope you don''t have a special physique in your next life, and you are guilty of it.


    "The water level is ready, turn it on in five minutes!"


    Time passed bit by bit, during which Zhuge Moxibustion looked at the pocket watch, the pointer on it beating bit by bit.


    "There is one minute, get ready!" Zhuge moxibustion reminded.


    boom


    At this moment, a dragon roar came, and a figure flew out in the woods outside the stone platform and hit the ground heavily.


    "Elder!" The disciple surnamed Li looked at the elder who was embarrassed at the moment, with wounds all over his body.


    Why did the great elder with four levels of innate strength suffer such severe injuries?


    "Quickly turn on the guardian circle!" the elder yelled anxiously, the weight of his eyes still uncertain.


    While others were still puzzled, Zhuge Moxibustion put his right hand on the ground and opened a magic circle outside of the Five Elements and Seven Stars.


    A looming film covered them all inside.


    "Elder, what happened?" Zhuge Moxibustion asked, frowning.


    The great elder was panting before he could accept it. A man surrounded by thick **** fog and holding a gold-red big knife dragged a person in.


    The man was no longer moving and was dragged on the ground, leaving a lot of blood.


    "Second...Second elder." The disciple surnamed Li widened his eyes, and at the same time his chin almost fell to the ground.


    At this moment, they also saw clearly that it was not a thick **** fog, but the **** wings behind the man.


    "This kind of temporary embracing is nothing but a manifestation." Ye Hao dropped the second elder in his hand.


    The second elder''s body fell to the ground, his eyes widened, and the three golden needles on his head had broken.


    Ye Hao looked at the stone platform of the magic circle, and quickly saw the remaining three people in the three-color aperture of the stone circle. Among them, the blue aperture was the unconscious Song Xiaoyue.


    The anger on Ye Hao''s face grew stronger.


    "Remove the magic circle and release people. Everyone here abolishes martial arts and cuts the meridians. I can release you a way." Ye Hao said.


    These words seemed to hit a hornet''s nest.


    This is the Heavenly Sect Master Doctor!


    Someone dared to say this kind of thing here. This is like letting the **** of death die in hell, unreasonable!


    However, looking at the dead second elder, the seriously injured elder.


    There are also three elders and four elders who don''t know the situation and are ill-fortuned.


    Everyone has a feeling like a knuckle in their throat.

 Chapter 1333： Rescue Song Xiaoyue

    Chapter 1333 Rescue Song Xiaoyue


    "Zhuge moxibustion, how long does it take for the ritual of the lord to complete!" the elder asked while taking the medicine to adjust his breath.


    "Now we are about to reach the water level. There are still ten minutes before noon, and ten minutes will be needed afterwards. At least twenty minutes will be needed!" Zhuge Moxibustion said.


    The Great Elder looked at the magic circle at his feet.


    "But your guardian array is good, although it is a one-off. But it is enough to block the five-fold innate attack in a short time!" Zhuge Moxibustion said.


    Five innate.


    The great elder looked at the evil-looking young man in front of him. This formation was more than a thousand years old, and the gift of gratitude left by a strong man who accepted the help of the genius doctor sect was one of the foundations of the genius doctor sect.


    If it weren''t for the importance of the ceremony this time, the old Sect Master would never invite it out.


    But now, you can really block the person in front of you.


    At this time, they also had no way to ask for support. After all, there was barrier isolation, and the outsiders didn''t know what happened here.


    In addition, a ban was issued before, and no one was allowed to enter the restricted area in the inner zone.


    If they had known this kind of thing would happen, they wouldn''t have established any barriers at all, and now they can only rely on themselves.


    Ye Hao looked at these people in front of him, and he also felt the barrier protecting the magic circle.


    He raised the golden-red big knife in his hand, leaped high, and the blade hit the barrier heavily.


    The light from the impact caused most people to close their eyes.


    The great elder is on the alert, once there is a case, he can fight at any time.


    The light dissipated, and everyone in the formation was relieved because the barrier was still there.


    "The water level is ready, start!" Zhuge Moxibustion ordered.


    The attendant disciple moved again, and the aperture where Song Xiaoyue was located began to appear strange, and a beam of light enveloped Song Xiaoyue.


    "You are looking for death, do you think this shell can stop me?" Ye Hao put down the shadow in his hand, and he raised his right hand.


    "The Roar of Poseidon"


    [Arouse the special skill "Poseidon''s Roar", consume 100 skill points, and 1370 remaining skill points]


    A chill came from the gloomy stone platform.


    "I... did I have hallucinations? How did I see a giant with that trident appear behind that kid." The disciple surnamed Li rubbed his eyes and looked at this scene in disbelief.


    A bad premonition appeared in the heart of the great elder.


    At the same time, several water tornadoes appeared around the barrier out of thin air.


    Boom boom boom


    The sound of the collision came immediately, and huge energy fluctuations caused cracks in the barrier of the forbidden area. A few seconds later, people outside the forbidden area seemed to hear the sound of glass breaking.


    At the wedding scene, the wine in the glass in Beiming Wuji''s hand showed ripples.


    Bei Ming Wuji solemnly looked at the forbidden land of the Divine Doctor Sect, what was going on with this powerful breath that suddenly appeared and disappeared suddenly.


    On the dragon group''s ability group, Dongfang Ze showed a surprised expression: this powerful water system fluctuation? Could it be that there is a water system supernatural power in this heavenly gate!


    At the same time, he was aware of the strangeness, and several powerful people from large families were present.


    But after all, this is the wedding of the Divine Doctor Sect. As the guests, they can¡¯t say anything, in case they are tossing something.


    "Okay. Now it is getting closer and closer to the auspicious time. We welcome our bride in." The wedding host is a famous person in the world.


    Yaoli stood on the stage, his expression was a little excited, because at this moment he had seen a woman in a red wedding gown with a red hijab appearing at the end of the cross stage, slowly walking over with the two bridesmaids.


    Nangong Fengyi frowned in the audience, she looked around, what Ye Hao kid was doing.


    Why hasn''t she been here yet, Zi Qiong has already arrived at the scene and is about to begin to worship and get married.


    ...


    At this moment, Ye Hao, he was facing a group of people who looked at him in astonishment.


    "This... Who is this?" The disciple surnamed Li fell to the ground. The trick just now was really too strong.


    Had it not been for the barrier, he felt as if he was about to be torn to pieces.


    Regardless of others, Ye Hao walked directly into the circle. Facing some disciples'' obstruction, he was merciless and killed with a knife. The people who killed them did not dare to come closer, even the seriously injured elder could not stop him. Live in Ye Hao.


    Finally, Ye Hao put a knife on the circle, and then picked up Song Xiaoyue who was unconscious.


    Because of five positions, one person is missing.


    The people in the remaining two positions instantly turned into powder because of the failure of the magic circle.


    All the attendant disciples who presided over the formation exploded and died. Zhuge moxibustion was a little better, but he spouted blood and collapsed on the ground.


    This directly caused the old Sect Master in the center of the formation to spout blood, his eyes closed tightly, and his body was shaking.


    "Sect Master! Damn!" The Great Elder was angrily.


    The ceremony that was originally prepared was blocked by such a person at this moment, which is simply a shame to the Divine Medical Sect.


    "The **** it is you!" Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue with a weak breath in his arms and cold skin.


    His murderous aura locked everyone present.


    He had used top sacred healing technique on Song Xiaoyue just now, but the result was incurable.


    This shows that because of this period of time, Song Xiaoyue''s condition has worsened, and even if she uses her golden right hand, she can''t find any problems.


    But at this moment Song Xiaoyue''s breath of life is constantly losing, and it won''t be long before she will die.


    If Song Xiaoyue died, Song Ying would definitely feel guilty.


    If this is the case, even if Ye Hao slaughtered the entire genius doctor sect, it would not be enough!


    "I took a little rest. I didn''t expect your kid to make such a big move. The trick just now was not bad. It almost matches the strength of a fingernail of the empress."


    There was the female voice that had disappeared for a while.


    That empress, yes! Not knowing if she could save Song Xiaoyue, Ye Hao passed this idea to the Empress.


    "Save this woman? This woman''s breath is chaotic, and the ice in her body is manic, almost freezing her soul and life system. If I had been before, this time was just a breathtaking thing.


    But now...it''s a bit troublesome, it''s too difficult for you to heal. But if you have a baby with ice attributes, you can ease her situation and let her live for a few more years. "


    Hearing the words of the Empress, Ye Hao resisted the excitement in his heart, and he began to search for his own things, but he didn''t seem to have any ice-type baby.


    After searching for a long time, I only found the ice-class A-level power crystal that Song Ying had prepared before.


    "This thing is not bad, feed it to her and let her slow down." The empress looked at what Ye Hao took out, and she nodded.


    Ye Hao didn''t have time to think about it, and fed Song Xiaoyue directly. Now Song Xiaoyue''s situation has eased, and the loss of life has stopped.


    "Okay. I''m going to take a break. The parasite soul consumes too much soul power by saying a few words. If I can find the props to store the soul later, then I don''t need to work so hard.


    You kid can be careful for me, don''t die for me. The great cause of this empress depends on you. "The female emperor finally reminded Ye Hao, and fell asleep again.


    Ye Hao held Song Xiaoyue and looked at the few who had survived.


    Just half a minute after Ye Hao was in a trance, the great elder fed something to the master of the magic doctor sect, and he looked at Ye Hao angrily: "Boy, you are dead, I will not let you leave the magic doctor sect alive."


    "I don''t have time to play with you here. Keep your life for now, and I''ll come and fetch it next time." Having rescued Song Xiaoyue, Ye Hao had no reason to stay here anymore. He held Song Xiaoyue and ran outside the forbidden area.


    "Asshole, don''t go!" The elder roared, but the injury in his body made him helpless.


    He gritted his teeth and took out a golden pill from his pocket to take it. At the same time, he took out four golden needles and pierced them into his head.


    The grand elder''s aura quickly soared, directly from the four-fold innate to the five-fold innate peak.


    "Xiao Li, you are responsible for taking care of the Sect Master. I will chase the gangster, and if you don''t break his body into pieces today, it will be hard to dispel the hatred of my genius Sect!" The elder said with bloodshot eyes and gritted teeth.

 Chapter 1334： Its him!

    Chapter 1334 It''s Him!


    Shen Yizong Central District, wedding scene.


    At this moment, it is getting closer and closer to the sound of the New Year''s Eve at midnight.


    Nangong Ziqiong, wearing a red wedding gown, stood silently in the center of the cross platform. Next to her was Yaoli.


    The host was talking freely there, adjusting the atmosphere of the scene and proceeding step by step.


    But in Nangong Ziqiong''s view, all this is incompatible with her.


    Through the red veil, she looked at the people in the audience, they were all smiling, but she couldn''t laugh at all.


    She looked at her parents, and her father was looking at her with a smile.


    This is the smile that father rarely shows, or the smile shown to her.


    He has always been resentful because the pair of children under his knees have no talent for cultivation.


    If this is the case, the next generation of Nangong family will be passed on to the collateral family. This is something he doesn''t want to see, so every time he sees himself, he frowns more often than he speaks.


    The most recent smile was when he talked to himself about letting him marry the elder disciple of the Divine Doctor Sect. He heard that it was in exchange for some precious pill medicine, plus the essence and blood of the Nangong family, which can make her brother awaken. Strong talent.


    This gave her father an unprecedented momentum.


    But at first she was opposed. She has her own business, she has her own dreams, and she also has... people she likes.


    However, in the end she surrendered to reality, and everything went smoothly according to her father''s will.


    Nangong Ziqiong looked at her aunt, Nangong Fengyi.


    She has always regarded her aunt as an idol, because she has no talent for cultivation, but can dominate her life with her own mind.


    Unfortunately, she is not as strong as her aunt.


    "Everyone, now there are five minutes before the New Year''s Eve bell rings. It will also be the time for the couple to tie and exchange rings!" The host looked at his watch and exclaimed excitedly.


    The expression on Yaoli''s face almost bloomed with a smile.


    He looked at the woman beside him, the goddess of the nation. He saw the woman who was his wife at first sight, and he would belong to him after tonight.


    Her singing, her face, and her beautiful body will all belong to her!


    The more Yao Li thinks about it, the more excited he is. He has a strong possessive desire. He had asked Nangong Ziqiong to withdraw from the showbiz before, which was also a condition he added.


    Naturally, his woman can only be appreciated by him, and he even built a yard specially built by Shenyi Sect to house this canary that belongs to him.


    Unlike Yaoli''s excitement, Nangong Ziqiong silently closed her eyes, and there was a gleam in her eyes.


    In the audience, Nangong Fengyi''s fist was clenched tightly.


    The nails have penetrated into the skin.


    What''s the matter, why Ye Hao hasn''t appeared yet!


    What is he doing? If this continues, Zi Qiong will really marry this man.


    "Fengyi, what are you nervous about." Nangong Yaoxu looked at his disobedient sister.


    "I''m nothing, I''m just thinking that Zi Qiong is worthless." Nangong Fengyi snorted coldly.


    As time passed, the atmosphere on the scene became more and more lively.


    Finally, in the last two minutes.


    The host clapped his hands, and the two attendants came up with the ring in their hands.


    This wedding is a combination of Chinese and Western style. After all, which woman does not like rings now.


    "The steps of this wedding are quite special. The couple exchange rings first, and then they worship heaven and earth. However, we will not ask any priest to take the oath. Let me be a witness to preside over it. I hope you don¡¯t think I am shivering. "The host said humorously.


    Then he said: "Please face me."


    Yaoli raised his head and looked at the host.


    "Look at our bridegroom, he is so powerful, he is really a dragon and a phoenix among people." The host did not forget to boast at this time.


    Nangong Ziqiong also turned around silently at this time.


    "The bride is also beautiful and charming. It is a beautiful couple. I think no one will oppose this marriage." The host looked around.


    "Okay. Now I''ll ask you." The host looked at the two seriously, and everyone on the scene fell silent.


    The host looked at Yaoli.


    "The bridegroom Yaoli, are you willing to marry the woman in front of you? No matter poverty or wealth, health or disease, be loyal to her for life, love her, guard her, and never leave her."


    Yaoli held his head high and said, "I am willing."


    "Looking at how firm the bridegroom said, it feels like not to mention it for a lifetime, ten lives and ten generations will never leave, now we come to ask our bride."


    The host looked at Nangong Ziqiong.


    "The bride, Nangong Ziqiong, would you like to marry the man in front of you? Whether poor or rich, healthy or sick, you will be loyal to him for life, love him, accompany him, and grow old together."


    Nangong Ziqiong didn''t answer immediately, she looked at the man in front of her through the red gauze, although the red gauze made her vision blurred.


    But she knew that the man in front of her was not the boy she liked.


    At that time, that season.


    A little fat girl, a little skinny, both of them were despised, and both of them were very lonely, but this is how the two met, in that ignorant season.


    "Ahao...you are grown up, would you like to marry me?"


    "Marry? What does it mean to marry?"


    "I heard from my aunt that we can play together like we do now."


    "That''s okay. If you want to play, you can come to me anytime. But I still have a lot to do when I grow up. I have to take care of my mother and take her away from this place."


    "Then, will you take me with you at that time."


    "Okay."


    "Then we pull the hook."


    "Yeah, hook."


    "Hanging on the hook will not change for a hundred years..."


    The crystals of Nangong Ziqiong''s eyes flowed down her cheeks. I still remember the vows, but you have forgotten them.


    When I met again, I was just a stranger in your eyes, I thought I could wait until you remember me.


    However, God didn''t give me a chance to wait.


    Sorry.


    When everyone in the audience saw the bride who had been silent all the time, everyone showed a puzzled expression.


    And everyone saw the tears left by the bride under the veil.


    "Ahem, that... the bride must be too nervous to think that she is going to get married. After all, girls are shy and shy about this kind of thing."


    To ease the embarrassment, the host once again said to Nangong Michelle: "The bride, Nangong Michelle, are you willing to marry the man in front of you? Whether poor or rich, health or disease, be loyal to him for life, love him, and accompany him. He, grow old together."


    "I¡­¡­"


    Nangong Ziqiong opened her mouth, and just as she was about to say the next thing, a voice suddenly appeared.


    "I object."


    Hearing this familiar voice, Nangong Ziqiong turned her head abruptly. Under the red veil, she saw a person standing a few meters behind her.


    Although I can''t see the face clearly, but this voice, this feeling.


    There is nothing wrong.


    It''s him!

 Chapter 1335： Snatch relatives

    Chapter 1335


    At this moment, the zero o''clock bell rang and the scheduled fireworks began to be released.


    The link that was originally set, at the moment, the scene was a strange atmosphere.


    A person stood on the stage with a rope tied to his back with something in the shape of a human, but it was covered with a white cloth, and it was not clear.


    Nangong Fengyi looked at the people who appeared on the stage. She didn''t know if she should be happy or angry.


    Although the plan was carried out according to what Ye Hao said, she originally thought that Ye Hao would rob Zi Qiong before, but she didn''t expect that this kid would be so courageous to be here and **** his relatives in full view.


    This is simply slap in the face of the Divine Doctor Sect.


    "Isn''t this the Guo Hao? The son-in-law of the Situ family! I saw him in Tianji Pavilion before!"


    "Yes, yes. I also exchanged a few Tianyuan Pills with him."


    "Why did he suddenly run up? What is he trying to do!"


    The guests off the court talked a lot, wondering what it was doing.


    However, no one acted rashly, because this is the place of the Divine Medicine Sect, and it is a matter of the Divine Medicine Sect. The owner of this kind of thing has not spoken yet, and they don''t need to be nosy.


    "This... how did Xiao Guo run up?" Situ Yao looked at Guo Hao on the stage in surprise.


    "What is he doing?" Zhao Rui looked at her daughter.


    At this moment, Situ Qiao''er had several black lines on her forehead, and she really wanted to find a place to sew herself in.


    I knew that Ye Hao''s sneaky appearance here must be no good.


    But this thing is too courageous, is it actually playing snatching relatives at this time?


    And you have changed back to your original appearance anyway, aren''t you here, Miss Kengben!


    "Come on, let''s drink by ourselves. Don''t worry about this." Bei Ming Wuji was as expected, holding the wine to calm everyone at the table.


    But at this time, apart from Ximen Shuo who was still drinking, where else could anyone still think about drinking?


    "Boy, hurry down!"


    "Asshole, don''t mess around here! Be careful that the genius doctor sect makes you unable to eat."


    Several disciples of the Divine Medical Sect came up and tried to drive away the guy who got in the way.


    Facing a few disciples of the genius doctor sect, Ye Hao''s figure flashed, and after a few strokes, he knocked all of them fainted.


    "I and you have no grudges in the past and in the past, why did you ruin my wedding!" Yaoli stared at Guo Hao, at this moment he had already had murderous intent.


    But with so many people watching, he needs to pay attention to his image.


    "Wedding? Is it a wedding that relies on profit to force the bride? Twisting melons is not sweet." Ye Hao twisted his neck and approached the medicine step by step: "Boy, I advise you to get out of the way, I am today. Come here to take her away."


    In front of her, she said to take her bride away.


    This is a great shame for any man.


    At this moment, more and more disciples of the genius doctor sect gathered around and surrounded Ye Hao around the stage.


    "Give me away. I will personally take down this guy who hindered my wedding." Yaoli held the silver needle in his hand and threw it directly at Ye Hao.


    "It''s just right." Ye Hao waved his hand.


    The silver needles turned suddenly and shot at all the disciples of the magic doctor sect around them.


    One after another, the disciples of the Divine Medical Sect fell to the ground.


    "What kind of martial arts is this? So powerful!"


    "This is an innate master."


    Dongfang Ze frowned in the audience, and he squinted at the person. Just now, it was a power, a power that can be manipulated by the mind force.


    Could it be that he is...


    "Damn it!" Yaoli gritted his teeth and rushed towards Ye Hao with the silver needle in his hand.


    Yaoli, No. 6 on the Tianjiao list, second innate.


    This seemed a silly title, but no one knew that just a few dozen minutes later, this man killed a second-level congenital elder in the forbidden area of ??the Divine Medicine Sect.


    Lingbo Weibu


    Double Dragon Play Pearl


    Ye Hao''s footwork and palm skills were simultaneously used, which actually blocked Yaoli''s attack.


    Dragon Swing


    Ye Hao slapped his palm and repulsed Yaoli without mercy.


    Yao Li retreated several steps, and fell to the stage, only to take off his palm.


    At this moment, Ye Hao had come to the center of the round platform, next to Nangong Ziqiong.


    "You..." The host looked at Ye Hao stupidly.


    "The wedding is aborted, your mission is over. I will send you down, or you will go down by yourself." Ye Hao looked at the host.


    The host stepped down without saying a word.


    Didn''t I see that Yao Li is not the opponent of this guy? He is a moderately popular host, how dare he find death here.


    "Ye..." Nangong Ziqiong wanted to take off her veil, but was stopped by Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao put his arms around Nangong Ziqiong''s waist and said as he pressed it to Nangong Ziqiong''s ear.


    "Don''t talk, don''t take off the veil. Then do as I said."


    Nangong Ziqiong''s face under the veil was a little rosy, but she nodded obediently. At this moment, she really hoped that time could stop at this time.


    She is the happiest at this time.


    Yaoli almost turned back in anger, and his bride is now being held in his arms by others, doing such an intimate action.


    This made everyone look at him with a ray of green in their eyes.


    "Asshole! I''m going to kill you!" Yaoli shouted angrily.


    At this moment, a figure jumped in from a distance.


    The white hair fluttering, the hideous look, and the four golden needles stuck in his head, almost didn''t recognize this person.


    "Great Elder!" Yaoli looked at the Great Elder who fell beside him in surprise. Isn''t the Great Elder responsible for the affairs of his father in the forbidden area? How come here.


    Is it possible?


    "Because of this gangster''s attack, the ritual of the suzerain failed. The second elder and the fourth elder are dead, and the third elder is seriously injured!" The elder said with gritted teeth.


    "What!" Yaoli widened his eyes and looked at this guy in disbelief. Although he was angry, his rationality made him impulsive at the moment.


    This guy has the ability to kill innate warriors, his strength is definitely above himself!


    "All the disciples of the Divine Doctor Sect obey orders to block all mountain roads, and this person will be killed today!" the elder said.


    "Yes!"


    The guests present saw this matter getting worse.


    How did the originally good wedding become a battle of the geniuses?


    Many people retreated outside the venue to avoid being affected.


    But some people who think they are worthy of strength sit in the same place and watch the changes.


    For example, people from the four major families and the Ten Association.


    "What the **** did this kid do?" Chang Sun Yu swallowed.


    "He... shouldn''t he burn the Herbal Medicine Sect''s Baicao Garden." Long Sun Rong thought of a possibility.


    Bei Ming Yinyin blinked her watery eyes and looked at her cousin on the stage curiously, wondering what the cousin was going to do.


    Bei Ming Wuji took the wine glass and kept watching the situation.


    And the breath in his body prepared him to fight at any time.


    It is impossible for him to put his grandson in danger, once Ye Hao is in danger, he can take action at any time.


    But at this moment, a stronger aura appeared, and an old man in a white robe appeared with a serious face. Just looking at it made people tremble.


    If it were to be described in one sentence...it would be truant to go online but hit the director of the school''s political education office.

 Chapter 1336： Ye Hao? Guo Hao?

    Chapter 1336 Ye Hao? Guo Hao?


    "Elder Law Enforcement!" Long Sun Rong looked at the incoming person and exclaimed.


    The Changsun Yu and Situ Qiao''er on the side were both suspicious.


    "Liu Yi, the elder of law enforcement, is the most powerful existence in Tianmen besides the old celestial master. It is said that his strength has reached the sixth level of innate! He is quite serious, and he is equivalent to the suzerain in Shenyi Sect and Zhujian Valley. Status.


    Tianji Pavilion is special, although it is an exception! But this person rarely leaves Tianmen and never participates in such activities. How could he appear here! "Long Sun Rong said suspiciously.


    Liu Yi fell to the ground, his face sullen, looking at the scene.


    "How is this going?"


    The great elder of Shen Yizong saw that Liu Yi was here, and he was very happy. This was an extra helper.


    Hastily reported all the information.


    "Two congenital elders were killed? One congenital elder was seriously injured!" Liu Yi frowned, and he stared at the man in the middle of the cross platform: "Is this this person?"


    "Yes, it''s him! It''s this madman who broke into our magical doctor sect, indiscriminately killing innocents, sabotaging my wedding, and kidnapping my bride. Please also the elder of law enforcement, you uphold justice!" Yaoli said bitterly.


    Liu Yixu stared at this young man. The breath of this man was exactly the owner of the footprints left on the main peak of Tianmen.


    Although I don''t know the appearance, but the breath will not deceive.


    "You broke into the gate of heaven before!" Liu Yi looked at Ye Hao with a gloomy face.


    Broke through the gate of heaven!


    All the guests present took a breath.


    Although the four peaks of Tianmai can be said to be within the scope of Tianmen, only the main peak of Tianmen can be called Tianmen here.


    The biggest school in China''s arena! none of them!


    "What if I made it?" Ye Hao said directly without covering up.


    "This guy is a madman." Long Sun Rong said in astonishment.


    And Situ Qiao''er''s parents are pestering Situ Qiao''er to ask what is going on?


    "You Tianmen are polite and decent, arresting people and imprisoning them, and trying to use some formations to change their lives against the sky. Hmph, I killed them just because I deserved it."


    "What is the purpose of telling your identity!" Liu Yi didn''t seem to hear Ye Hao''s words. Of course he knew what the Shenyi Sect did.


    "His name is Guo Hao, I don''t know what family member!" The elder interjected.


    "No. Grandpa, my name is not Guo Hao, please remember this name." Ye Hao put his hand on his face, and saw a thin film appear, as if something was taken down by Ye Hao.


    Then, a brand new face appeared.


    "Grandpa, I can''t change my name or change my surname. Ye Hao!" Ye Hao put down his face and looked at everyone present with a chuckle.


    Ye Hao and Guo Hao are the same person.


    Ye Hao''s message once again surfaced in the minds of everyone present.


    The eleventh guy on the Tianjiao list!


    Yang Zhong smashed the table with a palm and stood up, glaring at Ye Hao, his eyes wishing to smash Ye Hao into pieces.


    A young man next to Yang Zhong, Yang Xiao stood up: "Lao Yang, is this man Ye Hao who has made enemies with our Yang family?"


    The elder Yang, who had followed Yang Zhong up the mountain before, nodded, and looked at Ye Hao with a calm face: "It is this person who made our Yang family lose face, and also bewitched Elder Xue to leave our Yang family!"


    Yang Xiao squinted at Ye Hao, and he held the sword at his waist.


    Where the Murong family is located.


    "It''s him, it''s him! This **** bastard!" Murong Yunhai was furious, his fists snapped.


    The picture of the humiliation in Wuzhen at the time is vivid.


    "Master, calm down." Murong Jin soothed.


    "Father, you must kill him! If you don''t kill him, the child''s anger will not disappear!" Murong Yunhai looked at a middle-aged man beside him.


    Murong Dragon City, the head of the Murong family.


    "Let''s watch the changes." Murong Longcheng said with his face unchanged while drinking tea.


    The round table where the Hong family sits.


    Hong Qingshan stared at his "classmate" with wide eyes.


    He gritted his teeth, the wine glass in his hand was directly crushed, and the glass shards pierced his skin, bleeding out, regardless.


    And his brother Hong Lei was also suppressing his anger at this moment.


    The two brothers had a great grudge against Ye Hao and "Guo Hao" before.


    Hong Qingshan was swept up at school because of Ye Hao''s face, and Hong Lei''s previous show off because of Guo Hao caused him to lose his head in front of Sima''s house.


    "Father!" The two looked at Hong Yue at the same time.


    Hong Yue tapped his fingers on the tabletop: "I know what you are thinking. Behave and do things. Don''t just use your fists, but use your brain. Do you think this kid can leave here today? Don''t worry, take your time."


    Mao family.


    Mao Jinqi was very excited at the moment, he looked at the kid.


    He is looking for death. Today, Tianmen is his burial place. As long as he dies here, Situ Qiaoer will be his own.


    Oriental home


    People from the Dongfang family looked at this familiar face and were a little surprised.


    "Cousin, this person is the Ye Hao you mentioned before?" Dongfang Xuan said with squinting eyes.


    Dongfang Hongwu nodded: "He has a disciple who is very powerful and talented. He is also very strong!"


    Dongfang Xuan looked at Ye Hao''s eyes with a little more interest.


    Dongfang Yan looked at a table not far away, where people from the dragon group and ability group sat.


    Dongfang Ze had stood up at the moment, he looked at Ye Hao on the stage, his eyes almost stared out.


    When I went, I thought this kid could live in peace for a while after returning home.


    In a foreign country, the massacre of the supernatural teams of various countries has not stopped, but now it has come to Tianmen to make trouble.


    This guy really couldn''t stop for a moment.


    Huang Peng and Xiang Yisu were also shocked at this moment. Several people looked at each other and stood up to deal with this matter.


    "Sit down!" But Yang Hui, the leader of the ground team, said coldly at the moment.


    "Leader Yang, Ye Hao is a member of our Dragon Team. We can''t let this situation expand!" Huang Peng said solemnly.


    "But as far as I know, Ye Hao has left the dragon group. He is no longer a member of our dragon group. Moreover, the leader of Dongfang, I advise you not to worry about these things too much. He seems to be just one in your ability group. Named.


    I hope you can clearly understand the seriousness of this matter. If you come forward at this time, this seriousness is likely to lead to confrontation between state organizations and Tianmen!


    Don¡¯t forget what your identities are! And do you naively think that only a few of us can save this kid who is looking for death in Tianmen''s territory. "Yang Hui said coldly, with darkness in his eyes.


    Huang Peng and Xiang Yisu stiffened.


    But Dongfangze stepped forward without hesitation, ready to step forward.


    "I don''t care about my identity or identity. I only know that this kid fought for our ability team before and won five years of resources for our Chinese ability team! Let alone the heavenly gate, even if he pierced the sky .


    Lao Tzu also wants to fill this hole for him! "


    But Dongfangze hadn''t taken a step, his shoulders were held by a pair of big hands.


    "Ms. Dongfang, don''t worry. Why don''t we go to my table and we can drink with peace of mind. I want to see if this kid is looking for death." Beiming Wuji''s figure suddenly appeared, his face smiled and looked at. Yang Hui: "Group leader Yang, we will wait and see."

 Chapter 1337： Targeted

    Chapter 1337


    The most surprising thing is the table where the Changsun family is.


    Madam Changsun covered her mouth and said in surprise: "I didn''t expect it to be him!"


    Long Sun Yu was stunned for a moment, then she looked at Situ Qiao''er next to her, glared at her and said, "Did you know that Guo Hao is actually Ye Hao!"


    "I can''t help it, he asked me to help him keep the secret." Situ Qiao''er said innocently.


    And Situ Qiao''er''s parents were really confused at the moment, sitting there at a loss, the seriousness of this matter far exceeded their imagination.


    What the **** is going on here.


    "Grandpa, it''s Ye Hao!" Ye Yaoer said excitedly. She didn''t expect to see Ye Hao, who hadn''t seen him in half a year, here.


    Ye Huaiyuan frowned at the moment.


    "This kid is playing with fire."


    But Ye Huaiyuan felt a trace of melancholy in his heart. This guy grew up so fast.


    In a blink of an eye, he has reached the height that Ye Family needs to look up.


    "Don''t panic, everyone, let''s continue to drink." Bei Ming Wuji took Dongfang Ze back and sat down to continue drinking, silently watching the situation at the moment.


    To say the most chaotic, it must be the Nangong family.


    "This...what the **** is going on here, why does this guy appear here!" Nangong Yao frowned.


    They have been in contact with Ye Hao, and of course they understand.


    But they never thought that this person would appear here, and it would cause such a situation.


    "Fengyi, are you playing a trick behind your back!" Nangong Yao stared at his sister.


    Nangong Fengyi shrugged silently: "I don''t know what your brother is talking about. I''ve always been here. What the **** can I do.


    "You!" Nangong Yao stood up angrily.


    "Brother, we are still watching the changes. The same changes should be made!" Nangong Zhanbo said.


    "I can only do this now, but I don''t know how this farce will end." Nangong Yao clutched his head, sat on the chair, and sighed.


    Zhuge''s side.


    Zhuge Qing looked at Ye Hao, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Qing''er, your classmate can''t stop for a moment. But this time, he probably will hit the south wall." Zhuge Yuxu said with his eyes open.


    "He can surprise me every time, in Huaxia University, in Europe, every time. I think this time, he will surprise the whole world." Zhuge Qing said with interest.


    In addition to them, there are some people who are also paying attention. One of the women can be said to be quite worried.


    Tan family, Tan Yan.


    The guests of the Tan family have already retreated to the periphery at this moment. They are not like the people of the Four Great Families and the Shirao Club. They have the courage to sit in their original positions.


    "He is the young man who taught you a full set of 18-way Tan legs you mentioned before!" said an old man from the Tan family next to Tan Yan.


    Tan Yan nodded, she looked at Ye Hao anxiously, clutching the corner of her clothes tightly.


    "Yan''er, although our Tan family is a martial arts family, it is far worse than the ten guys. Although this person is kind to us, don''t hurt the Tan family."


    Tan Yan''s expression was very tangled when she heard the words of her elders.


    On the one hand, she did not want to see Ye Hao in danger, on the other hand, she did not want to cause unnecessary harm to the Tan family.


    This made her quite entangled.


    "Don''t care about things that you don''t have the ability to manage. If you manage them, they will become a burden to him." A figure appeared beside her.


    "Tang Youyou classmate!" Tan Yan looked at Tang Youyou in surprise.


    Tang You You said indifferently: "Watching by the side, instead of going up to make trouble for him, it is already a help to him if he doesn''t interfere now."


    After Tang You You finished speaking, he hid in the crowd again.


    However, various hidden weapons appeared in her hand, ready to use.


    ...


    Ye Hao also knew that he had become the target of public criticism at this moment. Everyone was watching him, and everyone was watching him.


    "You and I will catch him." Liu Yi said to the elder.


    "Yes!"


    Liu Yi and the Great Elder appeared on both sides of Ye Hao, while other Tianmen disciples stood around silently, blocking all possible routes for Ye Hao to escape.


    "One congenital five-fold, one congenital six-fold. You two seniors deal with me a junior together, it''s a bit of a discount." Ye Haoxu stared.


    "In the face of rats, you don''t need to talk about morality." Liu Yi raised his hand, a breath swept through his body.


    The great elder on the other side also inspired his own five innate strengths.


    The two of them surrounded Ye Hao like two cyclones.


    An arc formed at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth: "I''m sorry you two. Your current opponent is not me."


    Ye Hao took out a scroll, tore it open, and a magic circle appeared out of nowhere.


    "He wants to deceive! Come on!" Liu Yi attacked first, and the Great Elder did not lag behind.


    At this moment, a small figure appeared in front of Ye Hao, hitting Hache.


    But the situation in front of her awakened her instantly.


    Because the palms of Liu Yi and the great elder hit her flat chest.


    "Old hooligan!"


    A **** air swept over.


    Ye Hao stood in front of Nangong Ziqiong.


    "Howl..."


    A roar with painful noise came out.


    "Dare to hit my pet and die!"


    Countless blood-colored spikes landed out of thin air and landed around, forcing Liu Yi and the Great Elder back.


    The situation on the scene has changed at this moment.


    A huge red leopard appeared in front of Ye Hao. On the leopard''s back sat a little girl in a gothic loli costume, but the little girl had bright red eyes.


    "Howl woo woo..." The blood leopard let out a low roar with anger in it.


    Because there were two palm prints on both sides of its body, the blood remained.


    If it hadn''t been for the master''s shot just now, it might have died under the palm of the two just now.


    So it can''t wait to bite those two to pieces now.


    "Hey, next time you call me, can you make a call in advance! Every time you are so suddenly, you will get a heart attack!" The little girl Gothic Lolita stared at Ye Hao behind her angrily.


    Everyone present was also surprised at the strange little girl who appeared quite empty.


    "This little girl is so cute!" Situ Qiao''er blinked and said excitedly: "Like a doll!"


    "This is not a cute little girl, the aura in her body fluctuates very strongly!" Long Sun Rong said solemnly.


    Ximen Shuo raised his head rare and glanced at the stage.


    Bei Ming Wuji paused, and the strings hanging in his heart loosened a bit. Grandson seemed to have come prepared this time. This helper is very good.


    "The strength of this little girl is at least six innate."


    "Sorry. Do me a favor and hold on to these two people!" Ye Hao looked at Shirley who had been summoned by him.


    "It''s the two old rascals? Their strength seems to be at the top of Tier 5, which is a bit troublesome. This lady is not good at fighting. You should go to Catherine for this kind of thing."


    Shirley squinted at Liu Yi and the elder, because of the relationship between the first image before, so she hated these two people.


    "Half an hour. Hold them for half an hour, I''ll give you a Duke-level bloodstone!"


    "Two!" Shirley raised her finger.


    "Deal!" Ye Hao agreed without hesitation.


    It seems that my asking price is lower, and I will open a higher price next time.


    But now that I have agreed, I will start working now.


    "Little girl, you better get away. This is between us and this kid!" Liu Yi looked at the weird little girl warily.


    Shirley''s face became cold, **** wings grew behind her, and her aura suddenly climbed.


    Blood-red eyes looked at the two of them, and said in crappy Chinese language.


    "I warn you not to call me a little girl. I am a great vampire marquis, and I will be your opponent. If you don''t want to accept the baptism of blood.


    Just get out. "

 Chapter 1338： Zhuxian Sword Array

    Chapter 1338


    "This is a vampire?"


    "How can Western vampires appear to us out of thin air!"


    "And this vampire is so strong, it''s completely on par with the Great Elder and Law Enforcement Elder!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded, and they didn''t expect to see a vampire in this heavenly gate.


    "Arrogant!"


    "Western monsters dare to make trouble in Tianmen!"


    The Grand Elder and Elder Liu Yi shot at the same time and fought with Shirley.


    Although Shirley is not a fighting vampire, there is no problem at all with the racial talent, strong recovery ability and speed delaying two people.


    Now the two masters were held back.


    But Ye Hao''s troubles were not over yet.


    "Junior Brother Yaoli, do you want me to help you." Chen Ping walked out.


    Yao Li said in a continuous voice: "Brother Chen Ping, please get this guy out quickly!"


    Chen Ping, fourth in the ranking of Tianjiao, the second innate pinnacle, the closed disciple of the Lord of the Valley of the Sword.


    Although his strength is only a little stronger than Yaoli, Yaoli knows that Chen Ping is not a little bit taller than himself, not to mention that he has the ability to build sword valley.


    Chen Ping drew out his sharp sword and shouted, "Where are the disciples of the Inner Sect in the Valley of Cast Sword!"


    Brush up


    Dozens of Zhujiangu disciples jumped out.


    It also includes several people familiar with Ye Hao, Hong Lei from the Hong family, and Yang Xiao from the Yang family.


    Of these people who came out, the lowest strength was also at the peak of the Qi Refining Realm, among which Hong Lei and Yang Xiao were even more innate.


    "There is a good show." Ximen Qiao squinted.


    Ximen Shuo also put down his glass and looked on the stage.


    "Swing! Zhuxian sword formation!"


    Chen Ping yelled, and dozens of disciples of Jianzhu Valley who gathered together took their place, holding sharp swords, and their aura appeared like a beam of light.


    Among them, Chen Ping, Hong Lei, and Yang Xiao have the strongest breath!


    "Brother Chen, don''t hurt Zi Qiong!" Yao Li outside the sword array shouted anxiously.


    "Don''t worry. Let''s see how I use this Zhuxian sword to capture this gangster." Chen Ping''s mouth showed a curve.


    Ye Hao held Nangong Ziqiong and looked at the people around him seriously.


    The surrounding space was blocked, and Ye Hao couldn''t use teleport because of this so-called Zhuxian Sword Formation.


    Ye Hao felt Nangong Ziqiong clutching his arm, and gradually trembling.


    "Don''t worry, I will protect you from going out!" Ye Hao said softly, slowly turning into a shadow in his hand.


    This time the shadow turned into a red Fangtian painted halberd.


    Let Ye Hao be like a general.


    "Zhu Xian Sword Formation is an ancient sword formation that was occasionally acquired by a swordsman who founded the Zhujian Valley in Tianmen more than a thousand years ago. This sword formation must at least be controlled by swordsmen of the innate realm.


    But one advantage is that the sword formation can be infinitely large. The greater the strength of the gathered swordsman, the greater the number of swordsmen, the greater the power of this sword formation.


    At this moment, three congenitals and dozens of Qi Refining Realms gathered.


    Even trapping a five-fold congenital is not a problem! The patriarchs of our Ximen family have all gone to the Zhuxian Valley to break through this Zhuxian Sword Formation, but in the sword formation led by the Lord of the Zhujian Valley, none of them was successfully broken.


    Although this is only a simplified version of the Zhuxian Sword Formation, there are still no major problems facing Ye Hao. Ximen Qiao said solemnly.


    Both were swordsmen, and of course they knew this great sword formation.


    Ximen Shuo''s eyes flashed brightly. One of his ideals is to challenge the Zhuxian Sword Formation dominated by the Lord of the Valley of Swords when he is strong enough!


    "Zhuxian sword formation, cut!"


    Chen Ping yelled, all their swords flew automatically, and flew towards Ye Hao in the center.


    Ye Hao waved Fang Tian''s painted halberd in his hand, blocking these sharp swords from him.


    This sword formation is a bit troublesome, but it is not a complete form, there are many loopholes, I only need to find these loopholes.


    He took a brief look. There are two ways. The first is to repel the sword array controller, Chen Ping.


    Or the other two Innate Realm swordsmen, so this Zhu Xian Sword Array would not defeat itself.


    "Kill!" Ye Hao suddenly raised the Fang Tian painted halberd in his hand, severed it in Yang Xiao''s direction, and a red hostile spirit rushed towards Yang Xiao.


    "Shou!" A word came out of Chen Ping''s mouth, and several sharp swords blocked Ye Hao''s attack.


    Chen Ping looked at Ye Hao with contempt at this time: "Do you think the Zhuxian Sword Array is as simple as that. This is the ancient sword array our Master obtained! Junior Brothers, let him see the true power of our Zhuxian Sword Array. "


    Chen Ping bit his finger, the blood from the fingertips condensed into a **** sword in front of him.


    Other Zhujiangu disciples followed suit.


    "Zhu Xian Sword Formation¡¤Ju Xian."


    Suddenly, the power of the Zhuxian Sword Formation skyrocketed, and thousands of swords appeared out of thin air, constantly attacking Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao wielded Fang Tian''s painted halberd and slashed continuously, but these swords were endless and couldn''t resist them all. Gradually, Ye Hao''s body was covered with blood, and his clothes were cut by the sword.


    "This is the legendary first sword formation in ancient times! It''s amazing to see it with your own eyes!"


    "But this is not the full version of the Zhuxian Sword Array, just like this it has such power, how strong is the full version of the Zhuxian Sword Array!"


    "Ye Hao, this kid is going to be unlucky this time. If you are too arrogant, sooner or later you will suffer."


    There was a lot of discussion among the surrounding guests, most of which were cynicism.


    Tan Yan bit her lips, her lips were bitten, and the smell of blood filled her mouth.


    "It''s worthy of being the inner disciple of Jianjian Valley, the characters on the Tianjiao list. They can make the first battle of the Zhuxian Sword Formation: Jue Xian." Ximen Qiao frowned slightly.


    Zhuge Yu at the table next door interrupted at the moment: "The Zhuxian Sword Array is divided into four formations, Zhuxian, Slaughter, Fallen, and Juexian. The difference in power of each grade is at least dozens of times. It is said that even the strongest history. The Lord of the Valley of the Forge Sword Valley, relying on the full strength of the Valley of the Forge Sword, can only use the Slaughter Immortal.


    Zhu Xian, it is estimated that only the legendary **** can use it! "


    Of course, Zhuge Family, who knows the formation very well, would not be ignorant of this ancient first sword formation.


    "Then there is no way to crack it?" Chang Sun Yu said with some worry.


    For some reason, she was a little worried about Ye Hao in the formation at this moment.


    But they can''t make a move, once anyone here will help Ye Hao at this moment.


    That is tantamount to being an enemy of Tianmen.


    This price is not something anyone can afford.


    "Yes. But only with a frontal breakthrough, the Zhuxian Sword Array has no weak points, but as long as it can be four times stronger than the Sword Array, it can break the formation.


    It''s very simple, but it''s hard to implement.


    And now this sword formation dominated by Chen Ping has five levels of innate strength, after using Jue Xian, it is even more comparable to six levels! Unless Ye Hao can display the strength of seven or more innate. Otherwise it is difficult to break the formation. "Ximensuo said.


    These words silenced everyone.

 Chapter 1339： Energy Storage·500·Meteorite

    Chapter 1339: Energy Storage¡¤500¡¤Meteor Technique


    Seven innate!


    What does the seven-fold innate mean?


    One person can single out any family from the top ten.


    With the strength that can compete with the patriarch of any of the four major families, not to mention victory, at least undefeated.


    It can be said that it has entered the level of China''s peak strength.


    And here, those who have this level of strength.


    It is estimated that only Bei Ming Wuji.


    Dongfang Yandu may not have it unless he invites his father to come.


    The other ones are the four masters, the master of the divine medicine sect, the master of the forged sword valley, and the master of the Tianji Pavilion.


    Bei Ming Wuji clenched his fists and looked at his grandson.


    If this situation is deadlocked, he must take action.


    Forty years ago, he could no longer let it happen to him.


    ...


    Forge Sword Valley.


    A man in a robe walked out, looking like he was fifty or sixty years old.


    But anyone who knows the identity of this person knows that this person is nearly a hundred years old.


    Because he is the Valley Master of Jianjian Valley, Xiao Zheng.


    At this moment, he felt the unusual aura of the Divine Doctor Sect, even Zhuxian Sword Formation!


    "Chen Ping was in the Divine Medical Sect, what happened to him actually let him use the Zhuxian Sword Formation." Xiao Zheng was going to check it out.


    But when he walked to the gate of Zhujian Valley, he was blocked by the figure of a silly figure.


    Seeing this person, Xiao Zheng frowned slightly, as if he hadn''t seen him, and was about to go around.


    "Oh, Junior Brother. Where are you going? Why don''t you say hello to Senior Brother?" Old Jian suddenly stood in front of Xiao Zheng, full of alcohol and his clothes in tatters.


    This flashed the disgust in Xiao Zheng''s eyes.


    "Get out of the way, I have something to do."


    "But I don''t want to let it, Junior Brother. I have a chat with Senior Brother." Jian Lao looked at Xiao Zheng with a blind eye, and handed the flask in front of Xiao Zheng: "I have good wine here."


    Xiao Zheng''s face gradually darkened: "Brother. More than fifty years have passed, and you are still so decadent. You let the dead master see how the master would scold you."


    Old Jian smiled and shook his head, and said drunkly: "It''s not the same when you become a valley master. Now you will reprimand his brother."


    "I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you right now." Xiao Zheng felt that the aura of the magic doctor sect was getting bigger and bigger, and even the aura of absolute immortality appeared.


    This shows that Chen Ping and the others have really met their opponents this time.


    "If I don''t let it." Old Jian took a sip of wine and squinted at Xiao Zheng.


    Xiao Zheng looked at Old Jian: "The matter of the Shenyi Sect has something to do with you?"


    "No, no. I''m a bad old man who only knows about drinking, I don''t know what." Old Jian shook his head again and again, but then he said in a gloomy voice, "However, today, Junior Brother, you are still honestly at Casting Sword Valley. Just stay."


    Xiao Zheng drew his sword.


    "Do you think you can block me?"


    "Can''t stop it, can''t stop it. I don''t know? But you can''t get through today." Old Jian smiled jokingly.


    Xiao Zheng snorted coldly, and pointed his sword at Elder Jian: "It''s been more than 50 years, and I just want to know the realm where you are now. Brother, I''m no longer the same."


    With that, Xiao Zheng''s momentum rose sharply, and his hair moved with the wind.


    "The Eightfold Congenital Peak, it seems that Junior Brother, you are really hardworking these years." Old Jian nodded appreciatively, rubbing his hands on his clothes, and then looked around.


    He walked to the side and picked up a half-meter long branch.


    "Then I will try to see how the younger brother has grown over the years."


    The branches against the swords.


    Xiao Zheng''s face was black. For more than fifty years, the genius who used to be the sword-making valley in Tianmen has fallen into this way.


    And because of this, he can become the Valley Master of Sword Forge, and today he will prove that he has surpassed this senior.


    Xiao Zheng moved. With the sword intent he had cultivated for more than 50 years, he swung his sword at the senior who had stood on top of his head and could only look up.


    Five minutes later.


    The branches were still there, but the sword in Xiao Zheng''s hand had fallen a hundred meters away.


    Xiao Zheng sat down on the ground, and he looked at the sloppy, drunk, and unshaven old man before him in despair.


    The kendo he had cultivated for decades was not as good as him.


    This... how is this possible.


    Moreover, the strength of the brother felt as deep as an abyss, and he couldn''t see it at a glance. A small fragile branch was sharper than his own sword in his hand.


    "You...you have broken through to that realm!" Xiao Zheng swallowed and looked at his senior.


    Old Jian did not speak, but stuck that branch on the ground.


    "Today, you can''t take a step here."


    Old Jian left a word, he turned around and walked to the huge sword engraved with the forged sword valley, snuggled and sat down, and continued to drink his wine.


    Xiao Zheng glanced at the branches on the ground. He clenched his fists, and finally turned around and took his sword back to the valley of the sword, and ordered the disciples of the valley who were still in the valley.


    You are not allowed to leave here for half a step today, no matter what happens outside.


    Old Jian shook the empty hip flask in his hand and looked in the direction of the Divine Doctor Sect. He muttered, "Boy, I can only help you with this.


    After all, an eagle will always have to face various things in the future, and how far it can go depends on you.


    If you really can''t, I would rather you fold your wings here. "


    ...


    Genius.


    At this moment, Ye Hao has been trapped in the Zhuxian Sword Formation for ten minutes. The skin on his body has almost been experiencing the process of injury and recovery.


    Fortunately, Ye Hao has not received serious injuries so far.


    This is also the relationship that Bei Ming Wuji has not made a shot now.


    "Huh, I''m finally ready." Ye Hao seemed to heaved a sigh of relief. He suddenly put the Fang Tian painted halberd in his hand on the ground, took off the person who was wrapped behind his back, and then grew blood-colored wings behind him. And Nangong Wuji is wrapped in it.


    Although those swords were constantly weakening Ye Hao''s blood wings, they couldn''t be broken for a while.


    "Everyone hold on, this kid is already tired of parrying. He will soon be defeated by us! He is just trying to restrain himself!" Chen Ping encouraged loudly.


    Everyone became more confident, and Hong Lei and Yang Xiao even showed smiles of "great grievances to be repaid".


    ¡¾Storage¡¤500¡¤Meteorite¡¿


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth in the blood wing curled slightly.


    At this time, the people who are still sitting outside on the ground sitting at the table.


    Their faces suddenly changed and they left the seats, and even passed through the crowd of onlookers, and ran towards the outer area of ??the Divine Medicine Sect.


    "Mrs. Grandson, you''d better take your two daughters now. It feels like to withdraw and run as far as possible." Bei Ming Wuji reminded him by grabbing his granddaughter in one hand.


    But Bei Ming Yinyin blinked her watery eyes at the moment, pointing to the sky.


    "Wow, what a big meteor."


    meteor?


    Everyone discovered that a huge meteor appeared in the sky for a moment, and it was falling towards this side.


    At this moment, the people around were completely confused, and one by one fled away.


    Everyone is a warrior, but they can''t guarantee that they can guarantee that they are intact under the impact of meteors.


    "This...what the **** is going on?" Nangong Yao stood up, with a black face, reluctantly with his family and retreat.


    Zhuge Qing lifted his head and looked at the meteorite getting closer and closer to the sky.


    "He... how did he do it?"

 Chapter 1340： The Central District of Shen Yi Zong was destroyed

    Chapter 1340


    "what is that!"


    "Damn, such a large meteorite smashed at us!"


    "what should we do!"


    All the disciples in the Zhuxian Sword Formation yelled in panic, they wanted to escape, but now they couldn''t help themselves, unless the sword formation was revoked, they couldn''t leave at all.


    But it will take a few seconds to revoke the sword formation.


    Chen Ping looked at the blood-colored "chrysalis" in the center. Originally, this guy was not tired of parrying at all, but was preparing for this trick.


    "Everyone calm down and use their sword formations to resist the meteorite!" Chen Ping ordered.


    At this moment, it was too late to escape, so I could only try to use the Zhuxian Sword Array to resist this meteorite.


    Everyone also understands this truth and increases their output.


    The light of Zhuxian Sword Array was stronger than before.


    But compared with that huge meteorite, it looks a little weak.


    At the moment of the huge wedding scene, only a few people in the Zhuxianjian formation were left, and all the others were fleeing, fleeing towards the periphery.


    Finally, the meteorite hit the Zhuxianjian array.


    The huge shock wave caused the carefully arranged wedding scene to be directly destroyed, tables, chairs and benches, and delicious food was blown everywhere.


    "Everyone hold on!" Chen Ping gritted his teeth and roared. He looked at the dark and burning meteorite on his head. At this moment, he felt like a giant mountain was pressing on his shoulders.


    His feet have broken the floor, blood is flowing from the corners of his nose and mouth.


    bump


    Yang Xiao knelt on one knee, a pool of blood sprayed on the ground.


    This directly caused the other disciples of Jianjian Valley to scream and explode, turning into a pool of blood.


    This **** scene appeared, and a layer of haze was enveloped in everyone''s hearts, and the glory of the Zhuxian Sword Formation dimmed a lot.


    No one wants to die, no one wants to die here.


    Chen Ping had a calm face, he looked at the hard-working juniors, he already knew at this moment that it was a joke to resist this meteorite.


    If it continues, all of them will turn into a pool of blood just like those hapless people just now.


    He is the four heavenly arrogance of Tianmen, he is the great disciple of Zhujian Valley, he has a bright future, and he cannot die here.


    Chen Ping glanced at Hong Lei and Yang Xiao.


    The two of them also looked at him at the same moment. In the end, the three of them had a pair of eyes, and everyone was very clear about what they were thinking.


    next moment.


    The three of them withdrew their strength almost at the same time, although their heads were dizzy, because they were forced to withdraw from the sword formation, causing them to suffer backlash.


    But at least they don''t need to be bound by the Zhuxian Sword Array now.


    "Big brother?"


    "Brother Hong!"


    "Brother Yang!"


    The other Zhujiangu disciples who were still struggling to persevere looked at the three people fleeing in astonishment.


    They never thought that the seniors they admired would turn their backs on them at this time.


    They don''t have the ability to forcibly retreat from the sword formation like the three people, they can only watch the meteorite in front of them break the sword formation and crush themselves into powder.


    Died in unwillingness, anger, resentment.


    But this was not over yet. The meteorite hit the ground and it exploded. Countless fires spewed out from the surrounding area, and the huge boulder of the car flew more than ten meters high and fell towards the surrounding area.


    Shenyizong''s central area was caught in a sea of ??flames.


    "This...this..." Liu Yi, who was in a fight with Shirley in the distance, and the elder of the genius doctor sect, looked at the scene in amazement.


    The elder of the Shen Yi Sect was stupefied by Shirley and flew out.


    But there was no multiple injuries.


    "Ahem...this...this **** Ye Hao, I want to smash him into pieces!" The elder of the genius doctor was so angry, he pulled out a golden needle again and inserted it into his head.


    The breath in him exploded again.


    "Elder law enforcement, this demon is handed over to you. I went to take the first level of that kid!" The elder of the genius doctor sect who was already in anger, rushed out.


    "This guy!" Liu Yi secretly complained in his heart that this guy left the demon girl to himself.


    Fortunately, this demon girl has strong recovery ability, but not very strong combat ability. He can still deal with it better by himself.


    "Hey! Don''t go, you continue to fight with me!" Shirley saw one of them escape, and immediately shouted to catch up, but was entangled by Liu Yi.


    "Damn it. Now Zi Ye Hao will deduct my bloodstone." Shirley muttered inwardly.


    ...


    One minute later, the meteorite explosion was completely over, but many buildings of the Shenyi Sect were mostly destroyed. As for the central area of ??the Shenyi Sect, a large crater more than ten meters deep was directly smashed.


    The genius doctor''s station, the wedding scene or something, is even missing.


    But fortunately, most people fled before, and coupled with the protection of well-wishers, there was no death, but many people were injured due to the impact and fall.


    "This kid...what the **** did he do!" Yang Zhong took a breath, and he was relieved when he saw the embarrassed and seriously injured Yang Xiao trio running out.


    But at this moment, his heart trembled a little, what would it be like to fall into their Yang family?


    Can their Yang family block it?


    This is simply a small missile!


    He is even a little lucky now that when Ye Hao rushed to their Yang family, he didn''t give them such a visit.


    "Zi Qiong! Zi Qiong is still inside, she will be fine, right?" Nangong Zi Qiong''s mother, Chen Xin said anxiously.


    "Sister-in-law, don''t worry. Zi Qiong will be fine." Nangong Fengyi calmed Chen Xin, and she looked up at the scene.


    She sighed a little at the moment, Ye Hao, this kid is really a lunatic, he is planning to dismantle the magic doctor sect.


    "He is really strong." Ximen Shuo muttered solemnly.


    When he fought Ye Hao before, he thought this was Ye Hao''s peak strength.


    But look now, that is just the tip of the iceberg for that man.


    "This monster." The eldest grandson murmured subconsciously.


    Situ Qiao''er''s eyes lit up, and this scene is almost comparable to a Hollywood blockbuster.


    "However, how did Ye Hao summon such a big meteorite?" Zhuge Qing stood by and wondered.


    This is a puzzle, and there is no such trick in Chinese martial arts.


    But it is absolutely impossible to say that such a piece happened to fall here.


    "It''s magic!" Dongfangze said solemnly: "It''s the magic of the Western world! According to this level, at least it is forbidden curse level!"


    "Well. The power is equivalent to the full blow of the Eightfold Innate. Even if I resist without preparation, I may not be able to block it safe and sound." Beiming Wuji''s eyes were filled with joy.


    He was really happy to see his grandson so strong.


    "Ahem..." Chen Ping sat down on the ground, gasping for breath.


    Yao Li on the side hurriedly walked over and fed Chen Ping a few pills, which made Chen Ping come over.


    "Brother Chen, where is that kid?" Yaoli asked hurriedly.


    Chen Ping glanced at Yao Li. This guy was only watching the show just now, and it turned out that the person who had a big pot of medicine had no strength.


    "With such a big movement, I guess he has already taken the opportunity to flee here." Chen Ping said.


    A figure walked out of the thick fog that had not yet dissipated.


    That person is Ye Hao!

 Chapter 1341： Ye Haos Outbreak

    Chapter 1341 Ye Hao''s Outbreak


    Everyone looked at this man walking in the leisurely courtyard in surprise, with two women behind him, and a man walking out with a human-shaped cloth bag on his back.


    One of the two women was the former bride, Nangong Ziqiong, and the other they did not know, but the appearance was quite moving.


    But these are not the points.


    Everyone thought that Ye Hao would escape in the chaos, but he was still here!


    At this time, everyone noticed the blood stains on Ye Hao''s body and his heavy sniffles.


    "He is injured!" Yang Zhong said in a deep voice.


    Murong Longcheng placed his hand on the sword at his waist at the moment.


    Hong Yue squinted his eyes.


    "Asshole. Ye Hao, you committed a heinous crime today. If you don''t kill you here, it''s hard to stop my cruelty!"


    At this moment, the elder of the genius doctor sect fell in front of Ye Hao, holding the silver needle, approaching Ye Hao mercilessly, attacking like crazy.


    The ceremony of the old suzerain was destroyed, the central area of ??Shen Yizong was completely unrecognizable at the moment, and Yaoli''s wedding was wiped out.


    This is simply throwing the face of the genius doctor on the ground and trampling it repeatedly!


    Regarding the genius doctor as a elder who is more important than his own life, how can he allow people who have committed such a serious crime to live in front of him!


    "Five golden needles pierced the acupuncture points and abruptly increased the strength to the sixth level of innate. Don''t you worry about your body exploding and dying!" Ye Hao''s shadow changed into a long knife, dealing with the storm-like attack of the great elder.


    Golden acupuncture points stimulate potential, this is not without limit.


    According to the situation of this great elder, the four golden needles are still within the limit, and the five golden needles are equivalent to dancing on the death line.


    This time, even if the great elder did not die, he would not be able to recover for three or five years.


    "Today, never die!" The elder was completely dazzled by anger.


    Ye Hao''s pupils turned silver and blood, and the blood wolf state was turned on.


    But even so, Ye Hao was a little tired of fighting against the six-fold innate strength elders who regarded death as home.


    What''s more, he couldn''t back up because there were three women behind him.


    "Song Ying!" Tian Wuya outside the court saw Song Ying behind Ye Hao, his expression changed, and a murderous look appeared on his body.


    At this moment, the great elder used a stop, and he took out a token with the word genius doctor written on it.


    "The heroes of the rivers and lakes present, this son broke into heaven today and ruined my geniuses A Tianyao Spirit Pill. If it can be captured, I will also attach ten heavenly spirit grasses!"


    Hearing this, everyone present widened their eyes, almost all of their eyes flashed red, looking at Ye Hao''s eyes, as if they saw a beetle.


    "He is in trouble now. Tianyao Spirit Pill, it is said that after taking it, it can raise the congenital realm to a level, and it has no side effects. Even the reserve of the Shen Yizong does not exceed ten.


    Each production takes at least ten years, and the success rate is extremely low! It can be said that it is the diamond in the diamond, the elixir in the elixir. "Long Sun Rong muttered.


    "Hmph, I don''t have the ability to take it down, relying on these little tricks. Shameful." Bei Ming Wuji snorted coldly.


    But I have to say that everyone present was moved, and some people acted.


    "My Murong family, I am willing to help!" Murong Longcheng stood up and drew the sword from his waist.


    At the same time, the momentum on his body also emerged.


    Congenital fourfold.


    "Count me the Hong family, I look down on these robbers the most!" Hong Yue waved his fist, and the breath on his body came out.


    Congenital fourfold.


    "And my Yang family!" Yang Zhong looked at Ye Hao with a sneer. Today, you stabbed a hornet''s nest. This Tianmen Divine Medical Sect is your burial place.


    Both Yang Zhong and the old Yang next to him had their auras released, both of them innately double.


    "Dare to make trouble in Tianmen, this son will die!" Tian Wuya stood up, Xiantian Sanzhong.


    "Let''s fight another three hundred rounds!" Seeing so many people stand up, Chen Ping also raised his head.


    "Xiu hurt my wife!" Yaoli directly called Zi Qiong his wife as a shameless name.


    "The master of the martial arts museum** is willing to draw a knife to help."


    "**"


    With these people taking the lead, naturally many people are moved, plus some people who have been favored by the geniuses, or who want to betray the genius.


    Most of the people came out.


    But below innate, Ye Hao didn''t take it seriously.


    Others are fighting for a long time because these people will consume physical strength, and Ye Hao has a picture of the mountains in his hands and is not afraid of exhaustion.


    The only concern is the slightly larger number of Innate Warriors.


    Several families and Tianmen people add up, there are at least dozens of innate martial artists.


    Although there are also weak ones, there is not one more, which is equivalent to adding a burden to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao knew that it was not the time to retain his strength. He directly upgraded all three abilities that had not been upgraded.


    Exchange for top speed enhancement, exchange for top physical enhancement, and exchange for top strength enhancement.


    [Achieved ¡®Top Speed ??Enhancement¡¯, ¡®Top Body Enhancement¡¯ and ¡®Top Strength Enhancement¡¯]


    [Ding...Because of lack of skill points, the loan mode is adopted]


    [Total consumption of 3000 skill points]


    ¡¾Current arrears: 2100¡¿


    Because before using the meteorite technique, 500 skill points have been consumed, plus the Holy Healing technique used for healing, Ye Hao''s debt has now reached more than two thousand.


    But Ye Hao can''t take care of that much now.


    [Top speed enhancement: permanent speed enhancement]


    [Top strength enhancement: permanent...]


    ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿


    This upgrade gave Ye Hao a huge surprise.


    The three enhanced skills turned out to be permanent, and there were a lot of things in his mind in an instant. Before these things, Ye Hao always felt a little vague and not belong to him.


    But at this moment, these things really belong to him, in every cell, every bone, and every muscle in him.


    "Ye Hao''s momentum is soaring, can''t he use any secret technique!" Zhuge Yu looked at the imposing man in surprise.


    Breakthrough of the five innate peaks!


    Six-fold innate, six-fold innate peak!


    Seven innate!


    Looking at the people rushing towards him, Ye Hao''s mouth showed a smile.


    How many ants can eat elephants? nonexistent.


    "Dragons fight all over the world!"


    A golden dragon condensed from Ye Hao''s energy swept away, and the golden dragon was almost materialized.


    In an instant, he blew out the warriors who were below the innate, and hit the ground, smashing into pieces.


    And those innate warriors were a little better, stepped back and stabilized their figure a little.


    "Do you want to bully the less? Then I have to see, who is bullying who today!" Ye Hao narrowed his eyes, his face showed a crazy smile.


    Advanced clone


    Holy Aura


    More than thirty Ye Hao appeared out of thin air, and each of them was like a rainbow, and the energy fluctuations in his body were not small.


    "Is this an illusion?" Zhuge Qing said curiously, but he was surprised to find that every Ye Hao seemed to be real.


    "Don''t be afraid, these are all fake. Let''s go together!" Yaoli encouraged everyone, and he rushed up first.


    One clone Ye Hao rushed to Yaoli directly.


    "A mere phantom clone, I still want to block me!" Yaoxi thought secretly: I can''t beat your body, can''t I beat a clone!


    But the result was unexpected.


    Yaoli and Ye Hao collided with their fists.


    The imaginary scene where the avatar disappeared did not appear.


    That avatar Ye Hao just stepped back.


    "This...this clone possesses an innate strength!" Yao Li was dumbfounded!


    A clone of innate strength?


    In other words, this is more than thirty one-layer innate warriors!


    At the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth in the center, a mocking arc was drawn.


    "Hold me, kill!"

 Chapter 1342： Thirteen innate

    Chapter 1342 Thirteen Innate


    The battle of Shen Yizong is about to break out!


    More than 30 avatars of Ye Hao confronted those who were besieged.


    Although there are a lot of these people, most of them are in the refinement realm.


    In the Refining Realm, facing the innate martial artist, at least a ratio of 10.1 is required to barely contend.


    If you want to suppress it, you need at least twice.


    Right now, Ye Hao, who was in crisis himself, at least didn''t have to worry about being besieged by everyone.


    "Go straight to Huanglong!"


    Ye Hao forced back the elder of the genius doctor sect in front of him, and at the same time two figures flashed up and directed at the two women behind Ye Hao.


    It is Tian Wuya and Yao Li.


    Their goals are Song Ying and Nangong Ziqiong.


    How could Ye Hao let them succeed, the shadows in his hands turned into double knives, and they stood in front of them.


    "Look at the sword!"


    But at this moment, Chen Ping took the opportunity to step up.


    Ice abilities


    A layer of ice appeared in front of Ye Hao, which happened to freeze the sharp sword in Chen Ping''s hand.


    boom


    Suddenly two air currents fell from the sky, blasting a few people away.


    The fighting stopped briefly.


    "Huh. Every time your kid looks for me, there is always nothing good." Shirley walked out of the dust and stood next to Ye Hao. She looked at Ye Hao: "How can your strength increase faster than our blood clan? ."


    "Isn''t the time to talk about this? Didn''t you just block two people? How come one comes over?" Ye Hao frowned and said.


    Shirley pursed her mouth: "Please, people said before, I am not a combat system. Catherine likes to do this kind of thing. But, how long are you going to be here. I feel that many shares are not weak. The breath came down from the mountain above."


    The mountain that Shirley said was the main peak of Tianmen.


    "Delay another ten minutes." Ye Hao said, he suddenly looked at Shirley thoughtfully: "Right. You have a mobile treasure house! Is there a way to put some people into your treasure house, and then Take it with you when you leave! It''s the same as the original holy stone!"


    Shirley shook her head: "The distance here is too far, and my Summoning Scroll is very unstable. The original holy stone was taken away because the original holy stone itself is a good quality thing, or a dead thing.


    If I were to leave with ordinary humans, it is estimated that their bodies would be torn to pieces by the space at the moment they move in space.


    You have to know that not everyone can move in space. The most important thing is this kind of long-distance movement. If it is a living body, at least a level 5 or higher strength is required. Even if you are, I can¡¯t guarantee that you will lose your arms and legs after you move in a long-distance space. Or fewer organs. "


    Hearing Shirley''s words, Ye Hao dispelled the thought in his heart. It seems that he still has to proceed according to the original plan, but it has been more than halfway smooth now.


    It only takes another ten minutes to delay it!


    "Then stop talking nonsense. After ten minutes, you can go. Two Duke-level bloodstones, I will give you later!"


    "Hmph, you owe me more than that, and the holy original stone last time..." Xue Li stared at Ye Hao like a housekeeper.


    "Okay. Get the trouble here first!"


    Ye Hao watched as more and more people gathered, and more and more Tianmen elders and elders of the magic doctor sect appeared.


    However, the strength is basically below the five levels of innateness, no more than the great elder of the Shen Yizong and the law enforcement elder Liu Yi.


    "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhwarewareware by. The elder of the genius doctor sect panted, his face was very bad, it seemed that the golden acupuncture point was approaching the critical point.


    I originally thought that this kind of strength could win this kid, but this kid just broke the BUG, ??and his strength improved by leaps and bounds!


    "You take a rest first, just leave it to us here." Liu Yi glanced at the elder of the genius doctor sect and said.


    "Ok."


    The elder of Shen Yizong nodded, he took out the pill and took it, began to adjust his breath, and slowly took out his golden needle.


    "All the elders of the Tianmen disciple follow the order. Capture Ye Hao and this demon girl together!" Liu Yi said coldly.


    All Tianmen disciples.


    Among the crowd of people who were directly fighting next to him, the longest Sun Rong trembled.


    It stands to reason that she is also a member of Tianmen, she should take care of this kind of thing.


    However, Ye Hao had saved her life before, and helped her by letting her attack Ye Hao here. This really violated her principle.


    But Tianmen is her school again, which makes her quite entangled!


    "Senior Sister Long Sun Rong, don''t come quickly to help catch the thief!" A disciple of the Heavenly Sect saw Long Sun Rong and urged suspiciously.


    Long Sun Rong bit her lip lightly.


    The younger sister, eldest Sun Yu, is also aware of her sister''s inner tangles.


    Madam Changsun sighed and looked at the kid who was under the siege again, little brother, every time you appear, there are always various things happening.


    "Long Sun Rong girl, go, don''t need to worry." Bei Ming Wuji said aloud.


    The eldest Lotus Sun looked at Senior Bei Ming in surprise.


    "He asked me to tell you. Here, you are a disciple of the Tianmen, you should take action. After all, you are also a member of the grandson family. You can''t let the Zhansun family be implicated." Bei Ming Wuji remembered his grandson begging himself. .


    This silly boy is merciless when facing the enemy.


    When facing my friends, I think about each other.


    Just like his father and that old guy.


    Perhaps my daughter was deceived by that man because of this kind of thing.


    And my grandson, just watching the battle in front of me, it is indispensable to have a romantic debt.


    When Long Sun Rong heard this, she clenched her fist, still very entangled.


    But at this moment, Shirley was a little bit defeated because of being besieged by Liu Yi with a group of elders, but fortunately, the blood clan had a strong recovery ability and would not be seriously injured.


    But Ye Hao is not so good here.


    Facing the siege of the three Tianjiao of Tianmen, plus some elders of the innate realm.


    Someone counted them carefully.


    There are 13 innate realms in this one!


    Fighting against 13 martial artists of the Innate Realm in one person, this is a very amazing record in the Chinese arena.


    Although Ye Hao is also strong in recovery ability, but he needs to protect the three daughters behind him, the clone is delayed by the Jianghu school disciples again, which makes Ye Hao somewhat weak.


    "This kid is about to be unable to support it. Let''s add more strength!" Yang Zhong was one of the people under the siege, and the silver spear in his hand was constantly swept out.


    "But we really don''t have any extra energy anymore. This kid feels as if there is an inexhaustible energy. If I were to use my strength, I would have died by now!" Murong Longcheng fought against this young man.


    He truly felt what an evildoer is.


    This is the evildoer.


    One person fights 13 innate, undefeated!


    "Uncle Nangong, hurry up and help us! Save Zi Qiong!" During the battle, Yaoli saw Nangong Yao and Nangong Zhanbo who hadn''t done anything next to him. These two were also not weak in combat power.


    "Patriarch." Nangong Zhanbo looked at Nangong Yao.


    Now is the time for them to express their views, they cannot always watch the fire from the sidelines.


    "Do it, but the main thing is to protect yourself. Don''t get hurt!" Nangong Yao muttered, and then rushed up.


    Nangong Yao was also a congenital realm, and this congenital appearance made Ye Hao truly show his failure.


    "The wrath of Poseidon!"


    Seeing that the enemy''s offensive became more and more fierce, Ye Hao gritted his teeth and used the Forbidden Curse again.


    A phantom appeared, and the waves that appeared out of thin air swept across the earth, and the people besieging Ye Hao resisted Ye Hao''s spells.


    Although the Forbidden Curse was terrifying, it was still blocked by these fourteen innate realms.


    But Ye Hao vomited blood, this time he suffered internal injuries.


    Although the forbidden curse can be used only by consuming skill points, but using it one after another will consume a lot of his spirit and soul.


    This is difficult to recover in a short time.


    "This **** feeling, if I use the forbidden curse again. I''m probably going to be schizophrenic." Ye Hao clutched his head, but fortunately, this forbidden curse gave him a chance to rest briefly.

 Chapter 1343： Tianmen four arrogances all shot

    Chapter 1343 Four Heavenly Pride


    "That kid''s breath has become weak. We will seize the opportunity and take him in one fell swoop!" Murong Longcheng said excitedly as he looked at the people in the water curtain.


    Facing such evildoers, it is neither a friend nor an enemy.


    Once he becomes an enemy, he must disappear in this world forever.


    Otherwise, this would be a disaster for Murong''s family!


    "We still need to work harder!" Tian Wuya looked around, frowning at Long Sun Rong, who was looking complicated: "Sister Sun Rong, why are you so late! If Tianmen is in trouble, don''t you want to sit back and watch? Nothing."


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on Long Sun Rong.


    Long Sun Rong, as one of the Tianmen Four Jiao, also possesses decent strength.


    And it''s still a mysterious Tianji Pavilion. If you can join her, you can definitely win that terrifying kid in a while!


    "I..." Long Sun Rong''s fingertips have fallen into the flesh of her palm.


    "Miss Long Sun Rong, what''s the matter? Don''t you bear to do something with me. Now I am your enemy, and I have admired your delicate body before, didn''t you want to kill me at that time.


    But speaking of it, your two sisters are really on the same level, except that one is bigger and the other is slightly smaller.


    By the way, don''t get me wrong. Nothing happened to me and your sister. I just touched it with my hand. Other than that, I didn''t make any moves beyond the thunder pond. I can swear by my chastity. "


    Long Sun Rong''s face gradually darkened, and Ye Hao''s teasing voice appeared in her mind out of thin air.


    Although I don''t know how he did it, I have to admit that Ye Hao''s words successfully angered her.


    The first half sentence was something she didn''t want to think of, and the second half sentence directly ignited her anger.


    This **** **** actually did those things to his sister!


    "Yu''er. Has that man happened to you?" Long Sun Rong suddenly looked at Long Sun Yu seriously.


    "Ah? Sister...what are you talking about." Zhang Sunyu''s eyes dodged, fingers tugging at the corner of her clothes, she didn''t understand why her sister would suddenly mention these things.


    As the older sister, the eldest Sun Rong saw that the eldest Sun Yu was evading this topic, so what Ye Hao said just now was correct.


    He really did those things to his sister!


    The longest Sun Rong drew out her sharp sword with a dark face.


    At this moment, the water curtain beside Ye Hao had already fallen, and Long Sun Rong rushed up directly.


    "I''m going! As for being so fierce." Ye Hao looked at the sharp sword rushing, and immediately blocked it with the double knives in his hands.


    Those words just now were passed to the grandson Rong by Ye Hao using the technique of sound transmission.


    This is Ye Hao''s business. Ye Hao doesn''t want to hurt others because of himself. Maybe he is too kind, but this is his principle.


    One person does things, one person.


    "From now on, you are not allowed to approach my sister anymore!" Long Sun Rong glared at Ye Hao, her lips were shaped to warn Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao showed a helpless expression. He did look at Long Sun Yu at the time, but the problem was to save her.


    "Everyone, let''s go together!" Murong Longcheng yelled, and everyone attacked Ye Hao again.


    This time, including Long Sun Rong and Nangong Yao, the innate besieging Ye Hao had reached fifteen people, and Ye Hao seemed unable to cope at the moment of contact.


    Dangerous!


    In fact, although Grand Sun Rong was angry, she did not pose a real threat to Ye Hao.


    Several times he deliberately blocked other people''s attacks on Ye Hao, and became a "pig teammate."


    But these outsiders can''t see it.


    "This...what the **** is this kid, such a strong pervert!"


    "One person fights the Four Heavenly Pride of the Tianmen, plus dozens of innate martial artists, I...I''m not dreaming."


    "But this is a bit too big. He is already unable to support it now. The defeat is only a matter of time."


    "But even if he loses, this battle is enough to make him famous in China."


    "After this battle, the Tianjiao list will change."


    Everyone discusses these topics with a weight-bearing attitude.


    Outside the court, Dongfang Ze clenched his fists. He wanted to help out several times, but Bei Ming Wuji was able to hold him back.


    "Senior Bei Ming, does this Ye Hao have anything to do with you?" Madam Changsun noticed this subtle change, and she looked at Bei Ming Wuji with false eyes.


    "Does it matter? Say it''s big or not, say it''s not small." Bei Ming Wuji smiled slightly and sold a dumb riddle.


    He looked at Ye Hao, who was fighting endlessly before him, and he was also sighing in his heart that his grandson was really too strong. At this speed, given him a few more years, it is estimated that he is no longer his opponent.


    "Girl...you...Where did you kidnap your boyfriend?" Situ Yao''s face was bitter, and he was standing uneasy at the moment.


    He thought his son-in-law was very rich and talented.


    But looking at it now, this is more than just a good talent.


    In these battles, the kid said he was a humanoid monster.


    "I...I..." Situ Qiao''er covered her face, somehow she didn''t know what to say.


    Zhang Sunyu looked at the man, she was a little bit self-deprecating in her heart. A few months ago, she thought he was on the starting line with herself. In a blink of an eye, people threw herself away.


    "Huh, I didn''t lose injustice." Ximen Shuo watched the battle with fiery eyes in his eyes.


    How much he likes that he is Ye Hao now, and he also yearns for such a thrilling battle.


    "It''s now!" Suddenly, the battle in the field changed.


    Hong Yue found a chance and hit Ye Hao''s abdomen with a punch. Ye Hao''s abdomen was sunken and his body flew out.


    Murong Longcheng arrived right after, and the sword in his hand slashed towards Ye Hao''s waist without mercy.


    This is really wanting Ye Hao''s life.


    Ye Hao''s two swords guarded his chest, although he blocked Murong Longcheng''s attack, but this was not over yet.


    Nangong Yao was about to take a palm from the left, but was blocked by the "Pig Teammate" eldest Sun Rong who suddenly appeared.


    But to Ye Hao''s right, the elder Yang relentlessly slapped Ye Hao''s right shoulder.


    Everyone can hear the crisp sound of cracked bones.


    "Go together!" Hong Lei, Chen Ping, Yang Xiao, Hong Qingshan, and Murong Yunhai attacked the injured Ye Hao together.


    In addition, Tian Wuya rushed to Song Ying, and the other Yaoli rushed to Nangong Ziqiong.


    Prepare to take the opportunity to grab the two women first.


    The double swords in Ye Hao''s hands turned into a huge shield, blocking the front, carrying the attacks of several people, because of this, he could not estimate the two women.


    But at this moment there was a strange light in his eyes.


    The time is almost up. At the end of this, I will leave you a little gift.


    Ye Huaiyuan''s face on the sidelines was cold, he was ready to do it.


    Although Ye Hao is not the Ye family, Ye Hao''s help to Ye family is not small, he can''t bear to watch Ye Hao fall here.


    "No hurry." Bei Ming Wuji pressed Ye Huaiyuan''s shoulder with his left hand, but no one saw his own right arm, which was already full of internal force.


    Had it not been for Ye Hao to pass a message in his mind just now, he would have rushed forward.


    Tian Wuya hugged Song Ying''s waist and jumped off the court.


    "Miss Song, don''t be afraid. I will protect you."


    "Zi Qiong, you are safe!" Yao Li also hugged Nangong Ziqiong who was still wearing a veil.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in men." The two women said almost in unison.


    Tian Wuya and Yao Li are strange.

 Chapter 1344： Like to bully?

    Chapter 1344 Like to bully?


    A dagger appeared in "Nangong Ziqiong"''s hand and directly pierced the medicine that hadn''t reacted.


    Yao Li hurriedly pushed away the "Nangong Ziqiong" in front of him, clutching his bleeding abdomen, the blood in the abdomen was still black, and it seemed that the dagger was still carrying poison.


    "Nangong Ziqiong" took off his veil, revealing the true face below, it turned out to be Ye Hao!


    Ye Hao wore a wicked smile: "Didn''t you just call others Ziqiong one by one? Why are you pushing them away cruelly now?"


    As he said, the dagger in Ye Hao''s hand was approaching Yaoli.


    Yao Li hurriedly resisted. Although Ye Hao in front of him was not weak, his strength fell sharply after being attacked just now, and some were not opponents.


    "Yao Li!" The great elder of the Shen Yi Sect jumped out at this time and slapped Ye Hao to death.


    That Ye Hao turned into powder and dissipated.


    Tian Wuya on the other side was lucky, but there was a small hole in his skin, and the dagger was poisonous.


    He immediately cut the meat immediately to prevent the spread of toxins.


    This Ye Hao held a thousand faces in his hand, with a gloomy expression.


    His figure flickered, and he withdrew to Ye Hao, Qianmen Linglong was taken away by Ye Hao.


    "It''s a pity, it''s just a serious injury." The main body Ye Hao sighed and shook his head, using the veil, and Qianmian Linglong to disguise the two avatars, wanting to be surprised, but the result was a bit small.


    He removed the shield in his hand, and several magic scrolls appeared in his hand and threw them toward the people in front of him.


    Boom boom boom


    After a burst of noise, Ye Hao''s figure disappeared out of thin air.


    Only a chaotic, bumpy site was left.


    "Damn, let him run away!" Hong Qingshan gritted his teeth and waved his fists.


    "He is delaying time. Before the meteorite fell, the person was dropped. The one who was with him just now was just a clone!" Tian Wuya said with a black face.


    "That...cough cough...what about my Zi Qiong!" Yaoli''s face was pale. Although the toxins in his body were controlled, his body still couldn''t keep fighting.


    "He should have an accomplice, it is estimated that he has left with someone." Tian Wuya said.


    "I will start the Heavenly Pulse Array now!" Liu Yi came back at this time, as well as the elders who had surrounded and suppressed the demon girl.


    "The demon girl was retreating under our siege just now, but in the end she mysteriously disappeared."


    "Now that the big formation is opened, it is estimated that his accomplices have left with his people." Tian Wuya clenched his fists: "But Ye Hao is seriously injured and must be still on the mountain! As long as the big formation is opened, he can''t escape. Catch him first, and talk about other things later."


    "Okay. I''m going to start the big formation now. You are responsible for taking all these guys away!" Liu Yi looked at the people who were still fighting against the clone Ye Hao.


    "Ok."


    Liu Yi went to the main peak of Tianmen to open the Tianmai array.


    Around the four peaks of Tianmen, a total of eighty-one stone pillars released light, and finally formed a curtain covering the four peaks of Tianmai.


    At the same time, those avatars, Ye Hao, turned into powder one by one during the encirclement and suppression.


    Because the four peaks of Tianmen were blocked, everyone began to search for the trace of Ye Hao on Tianmen.


    "Are you involved in this matter too!" Nangong Yao looked at Nangong Fengyi, who had been silent since just now.


    Nangong Fengyi shrugged: "I don''t know what you are talking about?"


    Nangong Yao looked at his younger sister who didn''t get in. He knew that even if his sister got involved in this matter, he couldn''t help it now.


    After all, this is done.


    "Go back and I will find you to settle the account!" Nangong Yao glared at Nangong Fengyi.


    Faced with her brother''s questioning, Nangong Fengyi was not afraid at all. She looked at the chaotic scene and the big hole in the central area of ??the Divine Medicine Sect.


    He really did it.


    He really rescued people in the Tianmen, he alone competed with the Tianmen and the world.


    This seemingly crazy move actually succeeded.


    But now Nangong Fengyi is worried, how exactly will Ye Hao leave here!


    "I saw that Guo Hao seems to have something to do with the Situ family!"


    "Yes, I remember that person was the son-in-law of Situ''s family. Situ Yao also exchanged weapons with us on behalf of that person!"


    "And the Ye family, Ye Hao was from the Ye family before!"


    At this time, some rumors began to spread, mainly targeting the Situ family and the Ye family.


    The Ye family is the crane tail of the Shirao Society, and the Situ family is only a family outside the Shirao Society.


    At this moment, many people have found a point to vent their anger.


    People represented by the Murong family, the Yang family, and the Hong family came to the door and said that they would investigate and question the Ye family and the Situ family.


    Suspected that they had something to do with the gangster Ye Hao this time.


    This led to the appearance of the current scene, several families surrounded the Ye family and the Situ family.


    "Are you really old as our Ye family!" Ye Huaiyuan looked at these people coldly.


    "I don''t even know what happened now." Situ Yao explained anxiously.


    But now these people couldn''t listen to these explanations at all, and they asked the Situ family and the Ye family to hand over all their belongings.


    Several people even said that they asked for a body search.


    This indirectly aroused anger on both sides.


    There are hundreds of Tianyuan Pills in the Situ Yao storage ring. No matter what Ye Hao''s identity is, these hundreds of Tianyuan Pills signify the future of the Situ family.


    Situ Yao certainly couldn''t bear to hand it over.


    And they are all carrying female families, how can they be allowed to conduct a body search!


    Several of the prodigal sons of Dengtu still stared at Situ Qiao''er and Ye Yao''er, and it was self-evident that they had a ghost in their hearts.


    "You want to search? You want to cross-examine? Then you might as well come to cross-examine me." A majestic voice came out, and Bei Ming Wuji stood in front of the two families and looked at everyone present without fear.


    At the same time, he released his aura.


    Eightfold innate!


    Everyone felt an invisible pressure on their shoulders.


    "Senior Beiming, this has nothing to do with the Beiming family, please don''t interfere!" Murong Longcheng said calmly.


    "It''s none of my business? When I say it''s related to me, it''s related to me. Don''t you want to search your body, don''t you want to cross-examine, come on. Have the ability to come to my old man."


    Beiming Wuji looked at Murong Longcheng with a false eye: "Murong family boy, although you are now the head of the Murong family. But you are not enough to talk to me. Your father will call me respectfully when you see me!"


    Sweat beads appeared on Murong Longcheng''s head, and Bei Ming Wuji''s aura was released on his body, giving him a feeling of breathlessness. If it were not for strong support, he would now kneel on the ground.


    "Well, I don''t think this matter has anything to do with the Situ family and the Ye family. The Ye family broke off with Ye Hao before, and Situ Qiaoer was deceived. I think you should hurry up and arrest people yourself. "Mrs. Changsun spoke out for the Situ family to speak to the Ye family, and eased the atmosphere. .


    "A group of people can''t beat people, so what kind of ability to bully others." Ximen Qiao looked at the crowd with a blank eye.


    "I don''t like others bullying people the most." Dongfang Ze stood up, standing behind the two leaders of the Dragon Group.


    Now the battle here is quite big.


    Two of the four major families have come forward, and they have no guts to continue to ask, let alone the character of Beiming Wuji.

 Chapter 1345： Ye Haos terrifying family background

    In a nearby small county town outside Tianmai Four Peaks, a group of people wearing turbans and masks almost wrapped themselves on the train.


    Because it is winter in the north, and there is still white snow outside.


    So this kind of dress has not attracted too many people''s attention.


    Several people came to their sleeping berth with their tickets. After closing the door, everyone was relieved.


    "I went, I was really scared. That little brother made the scene really big this time." Monk Hua took off his hat and sat on the bed of the sleeper.


    "This time the plan is really crazy. But thanks to the Ye Hao brothers attracting people, there are not many guards on the mountain road, so we can successfully bring everyone out." Jin Yaxin said with lingering fear.


    "Miss Song, you can have the ability to find a man. Let someone break into the gate of heaven for you, even at the mercy of the people of the world. If I could meet such a good man, how happy would I be." Red Snake Taking off his mask, there was a **** in his eyes.


    "How is my sister!" Song Ying took off her sunglasses and looked anxiously at Song Xiaoyue who was still unconscious on the bed by the woman beside her.


    "I took a look. There is nothing wrong with her vital signs, but I don''t know why she is still unconscious. But there should be no problems. Ye Hao should worry about it now."


    The woman was Feng Jiu''er. She looked at the approaching scenery outside the window with a little worry in her eyes.


    Song Ying bit her lip, her mood at the moment was very complicated, she was worried about Ye Hao who didn''t know what was going on, and she was worried about her unconscious sister.


    "Don''t worry. He will be fine!" Another woman next to her took off her mask, it was Nangong Ziqiong.


    Her eyes were very firm, as if she was certain that Ye Hao would be fine.


    "Where are we going now?" Song Ying asked.


    "Back to Wushuang City. Your situation is special now, Miss Nangong, you can''t send you back to Nangong''s house, Miss Song''s sister is unconscious again. Now you can only send you back to Wushuang City.


    And if that guy can really break out, he will definitely return to Wushuang City. "Feng Jiu''er said.


    "Wushuang City?" Nangong Ziqiong and Song Ying muttered this strange name in surprise.


    "Wu Shuang City is the orphanage of Ye Hao before..." Feng Jiu''er explained to the two women.


    The train is heading south.


    But everything is not over yet, and the situation on the Tianmen is getting worse.


    But it was really tricky for them to hunt down this man Ye Hao.


    If the personnel are scattered, let alone the Qi Refining Realm, even if it is a single Innate Martial Artist, unless it is the Great Elder, it is not Ye Hao''s opponent at all.


    Every search team must have two to five innate realms.


    This immediately led to a decrease in the search effort.


    In a small cave next to the Shenyizong mountain peak, Ye Hao leaned on the stone wall and used sacred healing arts directly at him.


    ¡¾Current arrears: 2230¡¿


    "Although the physical strength and the wounds have recovered. However, the mental consumption can''t be recovered in a short time. The meteorite technique with 500 energy makes my head hurt now." Ye Hao murmured secretly, clutching his head.


    His plan is now very clear.


    Using himself as a bait, he brought the three women who pretended to be clones to delay time in front of everyone.


    Let Feng Jiu''er take a few women down the mountain and leave, as long as he leaves the Four Peaks of Tianmai, then Ye Hao can leave without worry.


    Shirley also left because of the time limit.


    Although Ye Hao still has a summoning scroll.


    But Ye Hao was not going to summon her anymore in a short time. Shirley''s battle this time was very expensive, after all, she was not a fighting vampire.


    "The two thousand debts are too troublesome." Ye Hao scratched his head and looked at the morning light gradually outside.


    Inside his storage ring, there is also the 2000 energy stone brought out before.


    However, after the absorption, he still owes money, but now the system has stopped very much. No task has been released. The "crazy" task must be completed after he goes down the mountain. I don''t know that the skill is given. Point, or what reward.


    "Forget it, pay off the debt first, the time limit for the savings is up, and the system will give you some super difficult task." Ye Hao reluctantly absorbed the 2000 energy stones.


    ¡¾Current arrears: 230¡¿


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, walked slowly through the entrance of the road, and looked outside.


    He can see the barriers of mountains in the distance.


    Originally, he planned to rely on the kinship ability to fly the kinship wings, but now that there is a turtle shell blocking the front, it is probably out of play.


    In his current situation, at most, he could only use forbidden spell level tricks, or meteorite with 300 skill points.


    Otherwise, the consequences will be serious.


    "But this is the best result now. At least Song Ying and the others are safe. I hope they can reach Wushuang City smoothly. Everything I left there is enough to make them safe and sound." A stone in Ye Hao''s heart was Put it down.


    As long as there is nothing wrong with them, there is no problem with him himself in danger. The big deal is to fight a fish to die!


    Ye Hao continued to sit down cross-legged, peering into his body.


    The empress is very quiet at the moment, and there has been no movement.


    Although the treasure of Kunshantu is infinite, it has no actual combat ability. At most, it can block it a few times.


    But a few stops, if people recognize this baby, it will not be worth it.


    Ye Hao still knows the truth about the innocence of each other.


    "My current enhanced ability is permanent blessing. Without using the blood wolf state, my realm is at the four-fold innate peak.


    Using the blood wolf state can be raised to the five-fold innate peak, coupled with the endless methods of his own, and the sharp weapon of''shadow'' in hand, facing the law enforcement elder named Liu Yi is not a problem at all.


    But now it is basically impossible to find an opportunity to fight alone. Once it is delayed, it is very troublesome, teleportation cannot pass through the enchantment, and if the number of uses is exhausted, at the moment of danger, use skill points to exchange it. That will make the arrears even more. "


    Ye Hao repeatedly pondered the situation of the enemy and ourselves. He decided to go out without anxiousness. At this moment, everyone outside was definitely searching for himself because of the "reward" of the genius doctor.


    Too many people want to catch themselves.


    He needs to constantly disrupt their sights and make them unsure of their movements, and it is best to stab them a few more times.


    During this time, the number of teleports can also be stored up, and skill points can be consumed less.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth evokes a curve, and he has determined his goal!


    The treasure trove of Shen Yizong!


    Baicao Garden!


    There is the foundation of the magic medicine sect. If it is destroyed, the magic medicine sect will not be able to recover in at least ten years.


    At this moment, Long Sun Rong didn''t know that a random guess she had made before predicted the future in the near future.


    In a courtyard where guests live.


    "Hey, this is happening now. We can''t get down the mountain anymore." Situ Yao was fidgeting, although I don''t know why Senior Beiming Wuji would stand up for them.


    But now, as long as you stay at the gate of heaven for one more second, it is like sitting on a stove, and there will be danger at any time.


    "Who is this Ye Hao? He is so talented, how come he can''t hear his background at all in the rivers and lakes. It is impossible for a casual cultivator to cultivate to such a level." Long Sun Rong frowned and muttered.


    "Ranxiu? How could he be a casual cultivator, his background is deeper than everyone here." Ximen Qiao said suddenly and mysteriously.


    On the side, Beiming Wuji was drinking tea in a leisurely courtyard.


    "Who is he?" everyone else asked curiously.


    Ximen Shuo looked at his uncle curiously.


    Ximen Qiao glanced at Bei Ming Wuji, who was silent, and saw that he didn''t stop him, he said.


    "After my guess and deliberation before. His father, name: Ye Zhan. His grandfather, name: Ye Ming. Is his grandfather..." Ximen Qiao stopped here and did not continue.


    Ye Zhan? Ye Ming?


    Most of the younger generation know these two names.


    However, Madam Changsun, Situ Yao, and Ye Huaiyuan''s expressions changed suddenly, as if they had heard something amazing.


    "The **** of war Ye Zhan is his father, and the **** of death Ye Ming is his grandfather!" Several people were dumbfounded, unable to believe this fact.

 Chapter 1346： Xuan Nv Dan

    "I don''t know where this kid is hiding now?" At the top of the tea house, a beautiful shadow stood there.


    It was Guo Shuang who did not leave with Song Ying and the others.


    Guo Shuang looked at the people who were constantly searching below, and she looked at the central area of ??the Divine Medicine Sect that was now enclosed by the fence. The big pit was still a bit shocking at this moment.


    "It seems that Po Meng didn''t find the wrong person. Now his strength is about five innate, if you give him another year. It is estimated that in our underworld, only the Wufang ghost emperor and the one who can suppress him will live him. .


    Is the blood of a family really so powerful? But this is too enchanting. "Guo Shuang whispered in his heart.


    She heard the footsteps under the teahouse, it was from the search team.


    To avoid trouble, she left here and dived into the darkness.


    ...


    The yard where Bei Ming Wuji they are.


    "Ye Zhan? Ye Ming? Who are they? Why haven''t we heard of them." Situ Qiao''er asked curiously.


    She saw the astonished expressions on the faces of her father and several adults.


    The expression was even more surprised than the scene where Ye Hao killed the Quartet before.


    But at this moment they are silent, as if talking about the existence of taboos.


    "If that kid is their offspring. Wouldn''t it be the predecessors of Beiming..." Situ Yao thought of a rumor and looked at Beiming Wuji who was calmly drinking tea in surprise!


    Bei Ming Wuji glanced at him, and Situ Yao immediately stopped talking.


    "Mother?" The eldest grandson''s lady was puzzled by the eldest grandson sisters.


    Madam Longsun glanced at them, but did not explain to her daughter.


    Because the existence of those is not something they should understand now.


    At this moment, I must say that Situ Yao is the most excited. Judging from Bei Ming Wuji''s attitude, Ye Hao''s life experience should be firmly established.


    The strength is enough to one enemy four innate, and the talent is amazing.


    He also possesses Tianyuan Pill, as well as various rare treasures.


    In addition, they are descendants of those two, and also grandsons of Bei Ming Wuji.


    With this background and life experience, it is not an exaggeration to say that Ye Hao is the second generation of diamonds.


    If this spreads out, even if it is Ximen Shuo, the descendants of the four major families are not comparable.


    Nothing else, just because of the names of Ye Zhan and Ye Ming.


    This is the timid character of the whole arena who was killed that year.


    Although this may be a bit negative, Situ Yao is not a layman. He is very clear that there is no good or bad in this world, only strong and weak.


    My daughter is Ye Hao''s girlfriend, so their Situ family is directly related to the Beiming family, and the golden tortoise son-in-law!


    This is a hundred times better than the Changsun family.


    This may be a bit different, but for the sake of the future of the family, Situ Yao, as the head of the family, must handle it properly.


    Situ Yao''s face kept changing.


    Bei Ming Wuji noticed his expression, and he glanced at Situ Qiao''er next to him.


    He had also heard the rumors about his grandson and this girl.


    Although his grandson has a lot of peach blossom debts, as a parent, he doesn''t care about these. In his opinion, his grandson, who is in the North, why not marry more wives?


    At that time, you can also have children and grandchildren, why not do it.


    "Nephew Situ, are you okay when I call you by your seniority." Bei Ming Wuji looked at Situ Yao.


    Situ Yao hurriedly replied: "Senior Bei Ming is free."


    Beiming Wuji was the same generation as his father, one of the powerful beings of that era. Although he had no relatives, it was not impossible to call a nephew, and it seemed so kind.


    "Take Qiao''er this girl to our Bei Ming''s home when you have time." Bei Ming Wuji said.


    Situ Yao had a surprise in his eyes, which was equivalent to Bei Ming Wuji''s approval of his daughter and Ye Hao.


    Despite the previous events, he also knew that Ye Hao had a lot of fate for women.


    But this is not counted among the big families at all, if it is a weaker family than yourself, of course it is not willing.


    But the Beiming family is one of the four big families, and it is a great thing to be able to climb relatives.


    "Qiao''er, hurry up and call Grandpa Bei Ming." Situ Yao immediately took his daughter.


    Situ Qiao''er still didn''t know that because of her delay in explaining her relationship with Ye Hao, she had been "sold by her father" now.


    "Grandpa Bei Ming." Situ Qiao''er bowed to Bei Ming Wuji.


    Bei Ming Wuji nodded, he took out a small brocade box and handed it to Situ Qiao''er: "This is regarded as a meeting gift, take it. Take a seat at Grandpa''s house when you have time."


    Situ Qiaoer hesitantly took the little brocade box, because of her thick lines, she opened it directly.


    A crystal clear medicine lay inside.


    "Xuannvdan!" Madam Changsun was surprised in her eyes.


    Situ Yao Xiyi flashed past. He patted his daughter on the shoulder, pretending to be reprimanded and said: "Why are you so impolite? How can the gift sent by Bei Ming be opened directly? thank."


    Father is so strange today?


    Situ Qiaoer secretly said in her heart, but she still smiled and bowed to Beiming Wuji, "Thank you, Senior Beiming."


    After speaking, she retreated to the side, next to her best friend, Sun Yu.


    "What kind of pill is this? Why would Senior Bei Ming send you this?" Changsun Yu asked curiously, not knowing what kind of pill is this.


    "It is estimated that it is a pill that will help cultivation, but I have Tianyuan Pill, which may not be of any use." Situ Qiaoer picked up the pill and muttered.


    "This is not an ordinary pill. The effect is dozens of times better than the Tianyuan pill. This is the Xuannv pill, which was refined by a Xuannv faction two thousand years ago. It can only be taken by women. Not only can improve talents, improve spirit.


    The medicinal effect can last for as long as one year. It is said that after taking it, an ordinary person can cultivate to the innate realm within one year!


    It is the existence second only to the Holy Pill! After the desolation of the Xuannv sect disappeared, the production method was also lost. Even the genius doctor can''t make it! "Long Sun Rong looked at the pill in Situ Qiaoer''s hand with envy.


    Within a year, an ordinary woman can be transformed into a natural state!


    This is still an ordinary woman, if it is a female warrior with good talent, wouldn''t it be...


    Situ Qiao''er shook his hand, and the pill in his hand almost fell to the ground.


    "Senior Bei Ming, this pill... is too expensive... I... I can''t take it." Situ Qiao''er immediately walked back and interrupted Bei Ming Wuji who was chatting and laughing with his father.


    Bei Ming Wuji smiled: "I have no reason to take back what Bei Ming Wuji sent out. If you don''t want it, just throw it away."


    Situ Yao''s heart shook, don''t just throw it away, what a madness.


    Those who knew Ye Hao''s life experience had some thoughts at this moment.


    It''s no wonder that Ye Hao is so mad, it turns out that hereditary genes are making trouble.


    At this time, Situ Qiaoer could only accept it silently.


    "Why did Senior Bei Ming give you such a precious pill? Now, this kind of pill is almost one less one!" Long Sun Yu looked at Situ Qiao''er curiously.


    The eldest Sun Rong looked at Situ Qiao''er in confusion.


    Situ Qiaoer pondered for a while, and she said naughty: "Maybe it''s because I''m more cute and well-behaved."


    When she said this, Situ Qiao''er carefully touched the brocade box, ignoring the gaze thrown by the grandson sister.

 Chapter 1347： Baicao Garden

    Chapter 1347 Baicao Garden


    "Where do you think that kid is hiding? It''s getting dark this day." The disciples guarding the Baicao Garden muttered inexplicably.


    "Who knows, but that guy is really strong. Faced with so many innate realms, one can survive."


    "What can you do if you survive? He has already stabbed a hornet''s nest. This day, even most of the world is looking for him!"


    "I heard that he still has Tianyuan Pill, if he can get Tianyuan Pill, that would be a big gain."


    Just as a few people were discussing, a small team came over, a search team led by a few Tianmen innate elders.


    "Have you found the trace of Ye Hao!" said the leader sternly.


    Several disciples immediately stood up straight: "No. Everything is normal here."


    "Don''t let your guard down, that kid must be hiding somewhere now!" The leader urged and continued to search every corner.


    After leading the leader to go, several disciples once again leaned back lazily on the wall next to them.


    "What are we to be vigilant about here, this is the forbidden area of ??the Divine Medicine Sect. Does that kid dare to come here looking for death?" a disciple said disdainfully.


    "Why do you say he will definitely not come?" A voice sounded.


    "This is not nonsense. There are four innately watching outside the forbidden area, and a mouse can''t get in. There are patrols going back and forth every ten minutes. Isn''t that kid running in looking for death." The disciple said subconsciously.


    But when he finished speaking, he felt something was wrong.


    His brothers all stood in front of him, but the voice just now came from behind him.


    "Behind you..." A reacting disciple pointed behind him, but before the voice came out, a silver needle was inserted into their necks, making them unable to make a sound.


    At this time, he also felt the tingling on his neck. He saw the man''s face, but he couldn''t make a sound when he wanted to yell.


    "Hush, you had better not think about running away. Otherwise, my knife will be rude." Ye Hao looked at them jokingly, "If you understand, just nod."


    Several disciples of the Divine Medicine Sect nodded again and again. People can fight dozens of innate evildoers in one fight. How dare they have any idea of ??running away now.


    "All come in with me." Ye Hao walked into this so-called Baicao Garden with a few disciples of the Divine Medicine Sect.


    The aura in the Baicao Garden is quite strong, and it is divided into several planting areas.


    It seems to be arranged according to the degree of preciousness of the medicinal materials. The more precious the planting area, the more inside, and the more aura inside.


    "It turns out that there is a small spiritual vein in the ground here. Could it be that in this era of thin spiritual energy, the genius doctor can still have such a large spiritual herb planting area." Ye Hao sensed the secrets of the Baicao Garden.


    "Don''t stand stupidly for me, you alone, put all the medicinal materials into the storage ring. In the end, whoever moves the slowest, I cut off that person''s hands!"


    Ye Hao took out a few storage rings and threw them to these genius doctors.


    Ten minutes later, a patrol team will come again, and must take away everything that can be taken here during this period of time. Oneself is not enough, and the clone technique cannot be wasted here.


    Of course, it can only rely on these labors.


    The disciples of the geniuses looked at the ring in their hands and at the medicinal materials in the plantation area that were regarded as treasures by the geniuses.


    If the elders in the sect knew about this, they would be in trouble.


    Click...


    A sword appeared in Ye Hao''s hands, and the disciples of the genius doctor sect immediately worked hard one by one.


    Like a locust, they searched for all the medicinal materials here. These medicinal materials that they had been carefully caring for before were now rudely collected by them.


    This makes them feel like they are dripping blood, but if they don''t, the demon will kill them.


    Where can I care about future things now, save my life now.


    Ye Hao glanced at them, and he walked towards the depths of the Baicao Garden.


    It doesn''t matter if the herbs outside are slightly lost. He has to collect the truly precious medicinal materials by himself.


    "Purple Salvia, Baicao Dew, Thousand Years Snow Silkworm, Star Spirit Grass, Poison Ivy, Octagonal Black Ice Grass... There are still a lot of good things in this Baicao Garden!" Ye Hao said in admiration, putting these things mercilessly All have been confiscated.


    "It''s just a pity. I don''t know how to collect the spiritual vein on the ground. Although it is a little bit smaller, the aura is not as strong as my current Wushuang city, but this spiritual vein can generate aura on its own. It is equivalent to a small mountain map, staying in It''s a pity here," Ye Hao muttered.


    "I teach you a skill, you go and collect that spiritual vein. It is good for me to nourish my soul." The female emperor''s voice sounded from Ye Hao''s mind again.


    "I''m going to scare people to death. Didn''t you say that you are going to sleep for a long time, why come out in two or three days." Ye Hao opened the connection with the empress, so that his thoughts could be passed on to her.


    "If you rest normally, according to the time in your world, it should be one month. But I was awakened by the spiritual energy of this low-level spiritual vein. If this spiritual vein is nourished, my soul only needs to rest for a week, and then it will be fine. My plan is on!"


    It turns out that people who are sleeping are attracted by the delicious "food".


    "But how do you take this? This spirit vein is invisible and invisible." Ye Hao muttered.


    "The skill I taught you is specifically designed to deal with this''xuanling hand'', I will pass it to you now." The Empress said, a message of information spread into Ye Hao''s mind.


    Ye Hao''s mind was shocked, and he also understood this so-called mysterious hand.


    This is a profession called a spirit catcher, with specialized skills that can catch some invisible things, such as spiritual veins.


    What is the origin of this empress? She has this amazing skill.


    "With such a good skill, why don''t you pass more points to me." Ye Hao said.


    Although she lost her body and most of the things, she still left some small things. Although it was useless to herself, Ye Hao was still like a treasure to this world.


    She also knew that this was the bargaining chip she used to negotiate with Ye Hao, and she couldn''t take it out all at once, otherwise this man would take the initiative in the future.


    After all, he has that stone on his body, and he can''t cause him harm.


    "Stop talking nonsense, quickly draw out the spirit vein! Then you just swallow it." The female emperor said astonishingly.


    "Swallow?" Ye Hao was surprised: "You want me to burst into death!"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die. I will devour my spiritual veins, and I have recovered. There is only good for you and no harm." The empress urged: "Hurry up!"


    Reluctantly, Ye Hao could only use the mysterious spirit hand he had just learned, and a palm formed by spiritual energy rushed into the ground, just to grasp the spiritual vein.


    But that spiritual vein is like a stubborn tree root, and it won''t be able to pull out at all for a while.


    "Damn it, come out for me!" Ye Hao gritted his teeth, Jin''s right hand exuded a faint light at this time.


    The spirit vein was finally pulled out. The spirit vein that was pulled out had no substance, but it looked like a little golden snake with the length of fingers.


    "Quickly swallow it! Xuanling can''t hold it for too long!" The Empress urged.


    Before he could think about it, Ye Hao swallowed it directly.


    Then Ye Hao felt the soul in his body ran to his throat, and the spirit vein he had swallowed disappeared.


    And the voice of the empress did not move again.


    "Benefits, no thanks." Ye Hao rolled his eyes and continued to search for the spirit grass here, and a leaf could not be left to the genius Sect.

 Chapter 1348： accomplice?

    Chapter 1348: Accomplice?


    "Someone is quick to help, thank you a few." Ye Hao waved his hand and returned with a full load, disappearing into the Baicao Garden in a flash.


    A few disciples of the Divine Medical Sect with a wry smile were left standing on the spot, looking at the messy Baicao Garden at this moment.


    The Baicao Garden at this moment has long lost the sense of wonderland before. I don''t know what the demon did, and the rich aura is slowly dissipating.


    There are only holes left in each planting area. Who can believe that this is the Baicao Garden of the God Doctor Sect.


    "What do we do now?" Several people looked at each other.


    Before they wanted to go through the elders, but now they dare not report it, after all, they are now equivalent to an accomplice.


    bump


    Suddenly, a disciple threw a punch at his brother, and his face was directly swollen.


    "Fuck, why are you hitting me!"


    The junior brother said aggrieved: "Brother, the only way now is this. We can get some injuries. It''s best to break bones directly or become unconscious.


    Then we concealed this matter, and the unanimous external tone was that we were fighting against Ye Hao, but in the end we were defeated by him.


    His strength is capable of fighting more than a dozen congenitals. We were defeated by him, and the elders would curse us at most. "


    The words of this junior drew bright eyes of everyone present.


    "Then what are you doing in a daze, hurry up. Hit me, press harder. The elder will be suspicious of the soft fist like that just now!" The brother''s attitude changed 360 degrees, and his brother immediately beat him.


    Everyone also started to make wounds to each other, but after all, everyone was the same brother, and still couldn''t make a heavy hand.


    "This won''t work, this wound is too light!" The senior fellow looked at the wound on his body, still not working.


    He gritted his teeth and looked at one of his younger brothers: "Senior Brother Li, do you remember that your girlfriend came to see you on the mountain three months ago. But when you were on duty, let her wait for you in your dormitory. At that time, I had a drink. , Something happened with your girlfriend."


    "What! You bastard!" The junior fellow was immediately furious, and his fist hit the senior fellow''s abdomen heavily.


    Although the brother was in pain, he was very happy in his heart, and he shouted don''t stop.


    "But at the time your girlfriend knew it was me, and didn''t resist. I gave her half a million, and now I still have her stranger number. I actually went to open a room with her when I went down the mountain a week ago, and you called her. , I''m on her..."


    "Fuck, I''ll kill you!"


    Seeing the brothers who were beaten up and didn''t resist, the eyes of other people lit up, and that''s okay!


    One of them turned his eyes and looked at the next senior: "Brother Zhou, after you finished drinking for a while, I sent you back to the dormitory. The next day you said that your **** was so hot and sore, I told you it was because of your drinking. .


    Actually...I was while you were sleeping..."


    As soon as the words came out, the brother immediately tightened his chrysanthemum, his eyes widened, and he waved his big fist.


    "My day, your sister, you a perverted guy, I treat you as a brother, you actually **** me!"


    There are two when there is one, and three when there is two.


    "Junior Brother Qian, you made Junior Sister Liu pregnant because I secretly made holes in your condoms..."


    "****"


    "Junior brother, you peeped on the matter of your mother''s bathing. In fact, I told the teacher that you were fined to kneel for half a month."


    "Madan, I should have guessed it was you, traitor!"


    "Um... that, brothers. Before you all went to the junior sister named Ma. Actually... I did it with her too, before you."


    "What''s the matter? That woman is very rippling."


    "I... I have AIDS..."


    "NMD!"


    AIDS can''t be cured even by the geniuses, unless it is the improvement of the realm, and the continuous purification of one''s blood, the congenital is mostly fine.


    But these ordinary disciples, how can they have the resources and talents to become innate masters.


    ...


    A few minutes later, the patrol team patrolled here again.


    "Strange? Where are the people standing here on duty!" Seeing that there was no one at the entrance of Baicao Garden, he walked in suspiciously.


    But I saw the disciples who were in charge of guards fell in a pool of blood, each with a bruised nose and swollen face. They were so terrible that they even broke hand bones, broken leg bones, and broken ribs.


    All of them were so miserable that they almost couldn''t recognize who they were.


    "This... what''s going on here." The patrol team looked at these almost dying people.


    What kind of battle is this, causing them to become like this.


    "The elder...is...we are incompetent. The previous...that Ye Hao is here...he is too strong...we haven''t had time to...call for help, so...just...by him..." Before he finished speaking, he passed out into a coma.


    The patrol elder looked at the messy Baicao Garden, he swallowed, and then said: "Go and ask the great elder!"


    Within a few minutes, the great elder of the genius doctor who came after receiving the news, he looked at the miserable state of the Baicao Garden and vomited blood in his mouth.


    "Elder!" The disciple next to him hurriedly supported the Great Elder, but was pushed away by the Great Elder.


    "I...our herb..." The elder shook his body, walked in, knelt on the ground, and picked up the dirt on the ground.


    There was only soil, a leaf, a rhizome, or seeds.


    Most importantly, the spirit vein... is gone.


    Without the genius doctor of Baicaoyuan, what would happen...


    "Our Baicao Garden!" The elder''s eyes flashed, blood spurted out again, and at the same time Qiqiao fell to the ground unconscious with bleeding.


    The disciples raised the elder one after another to send for treatment.


    ...


    The news of the destruction of the Baicao Garden quickly spread throughout Tianmen.


    Because of the formation blockade, Ye Hao couldn''t live without it. Those families who came to the wedding and were unwilling to help in the search could not leave, and could only stay here.


    "The Baicao Garden is destroyed, that means the roots of the fairy grasses in the Baicao Garden are on Ye Hao''s body!"


    "Those are all treasures, and the Baicao Garden is now destroyed. It is equivalent to saying that in the future it will be difficult for the genius doctor to make those panacea."


    "Then if we can capture Ye Hao, wouldn''t it be the Heavenly Spirit Pill, the countless celestial roots. And all the techniques on him are ours!"


    "This is nothing short of a treasure trove with any Shijiahui family!"


    After learning of this news, the search enthusiasm for Ye Hao among the people of the major families skyrocketed.


    Now Ye Hao is a mobile treasure house, whoever can catch him can have these treasure opportunities.


    Relying on these treasures, any family of the Shira Association is expected to increase its strength and become the leader of the Shira Association.


    You can let a small family enter the scope of the Ten Guys Association.


    How can these alluring reasons not make them tempted?


    "This kid is really crazy." Long Sun Rong stood in the yard, watching the sun slowly go down.


    I have to say that she admires this man from the bottom of her heart.


    This crazy man.

 Chapter 1349： Heavenly Master!

    Chapter 1349 Heavenly Master!


    More and more people were searching for Ye Hao, and at this moment Ye Hao had quietly arrived at the foot of a mountain, constantly using teleportation, stealth, and perspective.


    Unless there are special means, those people can''t lock Ye Hao''s current position.


    "This magic circle is a bit troublesome. It is estimated that it is the magic circle left by the Master Tianmen thousands of years ago. After it is activated, it can''t get out or in. At the same time, it can resist the attacks of most innate masters and cut off space. "


    Ye Hao looked at the invisible but tangible barrier in front of him.


    "There are only two ways to break this kind of magic circle, relying on absolute strength to break through, or destroy the core of the formation. But the core is estimated to be on the side of the Tianmen, so destroying the core is basically impossible."


    Ye Hao touched his chin and continued to ponder the feasible way.


    Use meteorite bombing?


    According to the previous situation, it is estimated that 1,000 skill points are required to charge the meteorite technique to blast this barrier.


    And now his spirit has not recovered yet.


    [Ding, the system prompts. Current arrears: 281, repayment period: 6 days]


    The first day passed, and interest immediately appeared.


    Ye Hao stared at the barrier in front of him.


    Suddenly at this moment, a powerful aura emerged from the main peak of Tianmen, several kilometers apart, Ye Hao could feel it.


    At the same time, he felt that his breath was locked, and the pressure made him breathless.


    In the Shenyizong residential area, Beiming Wuji put down his teacup, he stood up, his face serious.


    "It''s that person''s breath!"


    "Which person? Who is which person?" Situ Qiaoer muttered curiously.


    Situ Yao swallowed, and he looked at Bei Ming Wuji with some worry. That person came forward, and this matter was troublesome.


    Ximen Qiao opened the door, and a lot of people had gathered outside at this moment, and everyone was looking at the top of the Divine Doctor Sect.


    An old man in a white robe stood with his hand in his hand, floating in the air like this.


    "Who is this person? So powerful, without the help of anything, you can float in the air!" a young man asked curiously.


    The elder next to him immediately glared at him: "Don''t be rude, he is the celestial master of Tianmen!"


    Heavenly Master!


    Hearing this name, everyone took a deep breath.


    Tianmen is not like an ordinary sect. What kind of sect master, valley master, and pavilion master are called by those in power.


    Everyone who is in charge of the heavenly gate is called a celestial master, and those who are older are respected as celestial masters.


    And every celestial master in Tianmen possesses the strength to control the Chinese arena.


    This is why Tianmen has been able to stand tall among many sects for thousands of years. It is a point of respect and respect, and it must have sufficient strength. .


    "This is not the deity of the old guy." When Bei Ming Wuji saw this person, he secretly relieved. If that person really comes out of the mountain, then it is estimated that he needs to take action.


    But even if he is himself, he can''t guarantee that he can stop that guy, but at least he can win a chance for his grandson.


    And now it''s a clone, at least there is still a chance.


    "Tianmen disciples, see Heavenly Master!"


    Therefore, the Tianmen disciples present all saluted, and everyone from the family also congratulated.


    "Murong family, Murong Dragon City, pay homage to the heavenly master."


    "Oriental family Dongfangyan, visit the old master."


    "Buddhist representatives, pay homage to the heavenly master."


    "The representative of Taoism, pay homage to the heavenly master."


    People from all sects, ten sects, four major families, and two religions can be so respected by all the martial arts, this is the only Tianmen celestial master in China.


    "Master Tianshi. I am ashamed and entrusted by the adults, let the bad guys mess up the Tianmen, let the Tianshi you come out of the retreat, the disciple is guilty, willing to be punished." Liu Yi knelt on one knee with a look of guilt.


    "Needless to say, I know everything that happened at the Tianmen. It''s not to blame you, this is just a clone of me, my body is still in retreat." The old heavenly master said lightly.


    "Tianshi, don''t worry. I have opened the Heavenly Pulse Array, and the servant is still in the Tianshan Mountains, we can definitely catch him!" Liu Yi said indignantly.


    "No need to go, isn''t he here." The celestial master''s gaze fell on the roof in the distance, and a figure was sitting on the eaves, holding a roast chicken that came from nowhere, there. Eat for yourself.


    Isn''t this the Ye Hao they searched for day by day!


    "Ye Hao! Do you dare to show up, see if I won''t capture you, and let you pay for everything you do!" Liu Yi glared at Ye Hao, his eyes wishing to shatter Ye Hao''s body.


    At the same time, several eyes fell on Ye Hao, greedy and angry.


    "Liu Yi, retreat." The words of the old master made Liu Yi stop.


    The celestial master looked at Ye Hao, and Ye Hao was also looking at the celestial master.


    A clone?


    But this strength is like an abyss, innate eightfold?


    No, Xiantian Kunou!


    Just a clone has such a strong strength, then how strong his body is, is it that the realm above the innate is not achieved!


    The reason why Ye Hao did not escape, but came out boldly, was because he knew that it was useless to escape by himself, and this person directly locked his position with his spiritual sense.


    As long as he doesn''t leave Tianmai, he can''t escape his eyes wherever he hides.


    So instead of deceiving yourself and hiding, it is better to stand upright.


    "I guessed you would come. However, I didn''t expect you to be so young." The heavenly master looked at Ye Hao and said.


    These words surprised others.


    "Why?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Because you keep the same blood as them. Your grandfather, when he was fifty years old, broke through my heaven gate and was repelled by me. When your father was thirty years old, he broke through the heaven gate and was killed by me.


    And you, came to Tianmen at the age of twenty, I don''t know whether to admire your courage, or to call you stupid.


    Back then, I promised your father to let you make a living. Why did you want to take this dead end? "The old celestial master stared at Ye Hao, as if chatting with a junior.


    But these plain words caused a storm. Ye Hao''s father and grandfather had both broken through the gate of heaven.


    Liu Yi''s eyes widened, looking at Ye Hao in disbelief, and subconsciously spit out a few words.


    "Your father is Ye Zhan! Your grandfather is Ye Ming!"


    Ye Zhan Ye Ming.


    Names that are unfamiliar to most young people are considered taboo names by a small number of people.


    Murong Longcheng''s hands were trembling, Dongfang Yan frowned, Hong Yue''s face was a little pale, Yang Zhong muttered impossible.


    "It''s no wonder he is so evil. It turned out to be a tiger!" Zhuge Yu sighed, looking at the young man sitting on the eaves with deep eyes.


    "You want to capture me, right." Ye Hao squinted at the heavenly master.


    "Yes. You broke into the Heavenly Gate, destroyed the Baicao Garden, and even killed the Tianmen disciples. But I have a benevolent heart. I will not kill you, so I will punish your limbs, abolish your martial arts, and spend a hundred years on the facade of my heaven."


    The celestial master spoke calmly and said these words as if nothing was wrong.


    An angry expression appeared on Bei Ming Wuji''s face, and the suppressed air on his body was constantly moving.


    "Oh, forgive me not to die, this is indeed your kindness. Teacher, can you answer me a question kindly." Ye Haoxu looked at the old master and put down the chicken bones in his hands.


    "Where did my grandfather go?

 Chapter 1350： Kindred true blood

    Chapter 1350 Blood Race True Blood


    Facing Ye Hao''s question, the old master was silent for a few breaths.


    From the middle Ye Hao, it can be inferred that the heavenly master should know what his grandpa and the others did.


    "There are some things that shouldn''t be exposed. Your grandpa stubbornly walks the road he thinks is right, and he will eventually have a back to heaven. The catastrophe will be over." The old heavenly master spit out an inexplicable word.


    "I don''t care about God''s will or God''s will. I just want to know where he went." Ye Hao looked directly at the old master.


    "It''s useless for you to interrogate, I won''t say. Tianmen is to maintain order in the world, and you, your father, and people like your grandfather. The restless elements in this world should be eliminated and imprisoned. Expelled."


    God teacher said.


    Ye Hao snorted and said with a sneer: "Order? Ha ha. What I hate the most is that you are the one who is doing shameful things.


    You have established the so-called order, but you are not in the order, right? "


    Facing Ye Hao''s sarcasm, the old master did not answer.


    And their conversation, because of the blockade of the heavenly master, outsiders did not hear it.


    They just saw Ye Hao looking at the old master with provocative eyes.


    "This kid is looking for death." Murong Longcheng smiled lightly.


    "He is talented enough to be an enchanting evildoer, but the celestial master is still the strongest existence in China. Even if he is just a clone, it is enough to deal with this stinky boy." Hong Yue looked forward to what will happen next with a good look. .


    Others also held the same mentality, thinking that Ye Hao was bound to die this time.


    Bei Ming Wuji squeezed his fist, he began to adjust his breath, and at the same time looking for the weakness of the old celestial master, ready to fight for a victory, so that his grandson could escape here.


    "Grandpa, don''t do it. Just leave it to me here. I can deal with him."


    A voice appeared in Bei Ming Wuji''s mind.


    Beiming Wuji looked at Ye Hao in the night sky in surprise. He didn''t understand why his grandson would say such things. He was facing the celestial master of the Tianmen. Even if it was just a clone, it was an extremely terrifying existence.


    There are also a group of jackals and tigers and leopards around.


    "Bei Ming Wuji is your grandfather, you tell him not to do it. But do you really think that you can defeat me? If I am not mistaken, your strength is in the fifth innate.


    Your breath is very special, and it is estimated that your combat effectiveness can be raised to the sixth innate peak.


    But even so, you still can''t beat me. "


    Although I don''t know why this old guy can capture his words.


    But the plain voice of the old heavenly master made Ye Hao very upset.


    In front of this guy, everything is like ants.


    This is not discrimination, but it is even more unpleasant than discrimination.


    "I have always had a concept, and I will give it to you today. There is no absolute in this world." Ye Hao glanced around, the guys who were looking at him with schadenfreude.


    "I know they are all watching my good show. If I beat you here now, even though it is only a clone, I think it will make them shocked."


    An inexplicable sentence came out of Ye Hao''s mouth. This sentence was not hidden, and most of the people present had heard it.


    "What is this kid talking about? He wants to defeat the clone of the celestial master, is he dreaming foolishly!"


    "He is so crazy, I think he should die, and Master Tianshi will let him know what fear is."


    "Kill him, kill him!"


    The people around shouted one after another, some people looked at Ye Hao with mocking and contemptuous eyes.


    Tian Wuya, Chen Ping, Yao Li, Hong Lei, Hong Qingshan, Mao Jinqi...


    Too many, too many people want to see Ye Hao this person can die here.


    Enmity is one aspect, the biggest thing is Ye Hao''s talent and strength.


    These made them feel terrified. People who are considered to be geniuses are now stepped under the feet of someone who does not know where they came from. This is simply a shadow over them.


    There are only two ways to break through this shadow, one is to defeat him, and the other is to die.


    "End this farce, if you don''t realize it, I can only destroy you." The old celestial master raised his hand, and the infinite spiritual energy gathered in his hand. That huge power made everyone present feel terrified.


    It''s just that the clone of the old heavenly master is so strong, so isn''t his ontology strong enough to be terrifying.


    Forge Sword Valley,


    Old Jian looked at the direction of the magical doctor.


    His expression freezes.


    And the next moment, his expression appeared in astonishment, because he felt another even stronger breath was emerging.


    Ye Hao''s mouth showed a grinning smile: "Thank you for chatting with me for so long. It takes some tedious steps to activate this token."


    A blood-colored badge with a bat pattern appeared in Ye Hao''s hand, and at the same time the badge began to split, and a blood-colored liquid floated in the air.


    When this thing appeared, everyone present could feel the blood in their bodies trembling, and even some people with weak strength fell directly on the ground and developed epilepsy.


    "This kid actually has a baby of this level!" Bei Ming Wuji looked at the blood-colored bead in surprise.


    The face of the old master finally changed a little, this guy was chatting with himself just now, in fact, to delay time.


    The aura in his hand began to change.


    "Sanshengmen."


    Three phantom-like doors appeared in front of the old master.


    The blood-colored particles in front of Ye Hao were the Duke-level badges that had been blackmailed by the Duke-level bloodstones in Europe, and contained a drop of blood from the third generation of blood, which contained the terrifying blow before his master¡¯s life.


    After the blood particles condensed for a while, they shot directly at the old celestial master.


    The bead, which was originally only the size of a broad bean, expanded on the way out, and finally turned into a red beam of light more than ten meters wide.


    In the place where the blood pillar attacked, all the surrounding circles turned into particles.


    "Damn, what is going on with such a powerful force!"


    "I feel like I''m going to be sucked in!"


    "Damn it, who caught me."


    There are some unlucky ones. People who are close are directly touched by the pillar of blood. Anyone who touches them turns into powder almost instantly.


    Bei Ming Wuji used his qi to open a barrier to protect everyone around him from being affected, and at the same time he looked anxiously at the sky lit by blood at this moment.


    What''s going on with his grandson? Can this trick eliminate the clone of this old master!


    Boom boom boom


    There were five explosions in succession.


    Every time it seemed to burst people''s eardrums, and many people''s ears shed blood.


    Zhang Sunyu and Situ Qiao''er covered their ears, their faces in pain.


    Tian Wuya looked at this scene in disbelief, why, why can this guy possess such a strong power and still possess Song Ying.


    Why do everything I pursue is in the hands of this guy.


    For the first time, Tian Wuya felt a sense of failure.

 Chapter 1351： Come back to life

    Chapter 1351


    After the huge red light exploded, all the lights and flames of the Shenyi Sect were extinguished.


    Only the starlight in the sky and the light from the surrounding stone pillars were left.


    After the smoke and dust dissipated, everyone was stunned by the scene in front of them.


    A huge horizontal ditch appeared on the Divine Doctor Sect, directly cutting off the peak of the Divine Doctor Sect in half, and most of the buildings were destroyed.


    And the old celestial master floating in the air, half of his body disappeared, and the remaining body began to turn into little stars and slowly dissipated.


    At the same time, on the barrier far away behind the old celestial master, a big gap was blasted out forcibly. At this moment, the formation was slowly repairing the gap.


    "The heavenly master... was defeated?" Yao Li took a breath and couldn''t believe it.


    Although this was just a clone of the old heavenly master, no one in the room dared to say that this powerful clone could be defeated.


    But at this moment, he was ruined by Ye Hao with unknown power.


    "This... how is this possible!" Liu Yi''s expression was complicated. He couldn''t believe that Ye Hao had such energy.


    He knew that the Sanshengmen just now was an ancient technique owned by the old celestial master. It was known for its defensive power, but now it was instantly destroyed, and it also blasted a gap in the Tianmai Guardian array.


    If this guy used this trick when he was fighting with them before, they would probably be wiped out.


    "Look, that kid''s situation is a bit wrong!" At this time, everyone noticed something strange, and Ye Hao''s body was pierced by a spear, inserted into the wall, and his body hung on it!


    "That''s the Meteorite Spear! It is a disposable weapon in our Tianmen collection. It is powerful enough to directly kill a warrior under the Nine Layers of Innate, and it contains toxins. It is destined to die if it penetrates the body!" Tian Wuya was excited Said.


    "It''s the Meteorite Spear. This thing is a big killer. Even the Tianmen has only seven handles, and they are all mastered by the celestial masters of the past! Four of them have been used since ancient times, and this is the fifth one!" The jet black spear that penetrated Ye Hao''s chest.


    That spear actually started to melt at this moment, slowly entering Ye Hao''s body, that was the toxin of the spear itself.


    "The first four killings were all strong people with the 7th level and above! I didn''t expect that the old celestial master would use such a weapon against Ye Hao!" Dongfang Yan frowned.


    Among the crowd, Tang Youyou could feel the breath in that person''s body, which was constantly dissipating. She gritted her teeth and was about to rush up, but she was caught by the people beside her.


    "The toxin on the Meteorite Spear is something that even our Tang Sect has talked about. A sect master who had the honor to study the corpses killed by the Meteorite Spear once said that it shouldn''t exist. The elements of this world, after being wounded, are unable to recover."


    When Tang You You heard what the people said, she clenched her fists, her eyes full of anger.


    She recalled the guy who molested her in school, how could this **** guy die here!


    "Great, Ye Hao is dead now."


    "It is too cheap for him to die under the Meteorite Spear."


    The people around him breathed a sigh of relief. Although it was a lot of twists and turns, the result was still good. After all, this guy was finally dead.


    Tian Wuya, Yao Li and the others were relieved.


    This evildoer is finally dead.


    "No...it...it''s impossible, he...he." Tan Yan sat down on the ground, her desperate look really pitiful.


    Zhuge Qing stared at the silent body, and he sighed.


    "He... is he really dead?" Zhang Sunyu covered her mouth, teardrops involuntarily appeared in her eyes.


    Although she hated this guy because of some relationships, she still felt very heartache when she saw this man die in front of her, and she felt an uncontrollable feeling in her heart.


    She seemed to see the scene of encountering this man in the back hill of the college that night, and she seemed to see how he was desperate when the plane crashed in Edinburgh, Europe.


    She seemed to see them playing shameful games in the hotel not long ago, talking and laughing.


    These scenes are vivid.


    Long Sun Rong had a complicated expression, she was clutching her chest.


    Mrs. Longsun sighed and touched the heads of her two daughters.


    After all, Tianmen is a huge mountain, an insurmountable huge mountain.


    Situ Qiao''er muttered stupidly: "He...how could he die, he...he couldn''t possibly die."


    Situ Qiaoer, who is usually thick-lined, is shaking at this time, and her wrist is still wearing the bracelet that Ye Hao gave her before.


    "Grandpa, cousin Ye Hao..." Bei Ming Yinyin pulled the silent grandpa.


    Beiming Wuji touched his granddaughter''s head and looked to the side: "Ximengqiao, please do me a favor. Send my granddaughter back to the Beiming family."


    Ximen Qiao looked at the old man complicatedly. He wanted to dissuade him, but he didn''t say anything when it came to his mouth.


    Simon Shuo, who was on the side, had a flat face, watching the man who fell on the ground.


    The people around, from the initial excitement, gradually showed a greedy look at Ye Hao''s body.


    This guy has Tianyuan Pill, the medicinal materials of the Baicao Garden, and various peerless techniques. This is simply a treasure house.


    Some people couldn''t help but rushed straight up.


    Bei Ming Wuji showed anger, and his aura began to rise.


    He was wrong, he was wrong not to condone Ye Hao, if it weren''t for him to condone, his grandson would not die in front of him.


    Beiming Wuji, what if you have strength alone, what if you are the head of one of the four big families.


    You are just a bad old man who is under pressure from heaven.


    Tianmen? Humph.


    Ye Ming dared to break through, Ye Zhan dared to come, his grandson dared to make a world out here.


    Today, I am Bei Ming Wuji...


    "You are very noisy. Is it so hard for me to take a break? Or, you are so anxious to die."


    Suddenly a yellow Fang Tian painted halberd appeared, and the people in the front circle were directly cut off by the Fang Tian painted halberd. Everyone stopped and looked at the crowd in amazement.


    Bei Ming Wuji looked at the man who stood up and held Fang Tian''s painting halberd in surprise.


    "This... how is this possible! From the beginning till now, no one has survived from the Meteorite Spear, who is this guy!" Liu Yi''s body was shaking.


    This evildoer simply broke through their concepts time after time.


    This guy shouldn''t exist in this world.


    "He is still alive!" Tan Yan and Tang You You looked at the familiar figure in surprise, as well as the familiar arrogant eyes that despised everything.


    "My Ximen Shuo''s opponent, it is impossible to die here so easily." Ximen Shuo muttered, with a smile on his face.


    Mrs. Changsun exclaimed, "This little guy, how much surprise is it going to bring us to be satisfied."

 Chapter 1352： Decline in strength?

    Chapter 1352 the strength is down?


    At the moment when he was using the true blood of the blood clan, Ye Hao felt a life-threatening hunch.


    He sensed the spear in the **** color, he wanted to dodge, but the spear seemed to lock the space around Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao couldn''t dodge at all, and could only watch the spear pierce his chest and nail himself to the wall.


    That **** old guy.


    Knowing that his clone couldn''t resist this move, he simply used this weapon to seek a chance to kill Ye Hao.


    Worthy of being a celestial master, he made the best judgment in this short period of time and was very successful.


    Even when Ye Hao disappeared, he seemed to be able to see the smile on the corner of his mouth.


    It seems to be telling the world that everything is under his control.


    No matter who it is, he can''t escape his Five Finger Mountain.


    There was a power in that spear, and that power destroyed Ye Hao''s body and swallowed everything that could be swallowed.


    The group of aura where the female emperor was located seemed to feel this, and broke into Ye Hao''s sea of ??consciousness regardless of it.


    Because at this moment, only here is safe, but it will soon dissipate.


    Ye Hao gradually lost his sense of body, arms, thighs, and torso.


    The sense of touch, hearing, and smell disappeared one by one.


    I''m dying?


    Am I going to die?


    Die here? After dying in this place, his body will be scrambled frantically by those people.


    Grandpa will get angry out of control.


    Ye Hao seemed to see some future scenes.


    Bei Ming Wuji went mad, attacked Tianmen madly, and was finally suppressed by Tianmen, he let out an unwilling roar.


    After that, the Beiming family was cleansed by the Tianmen and Jianghu sects, and the old family disappeared in no time.


    Bei Ming Yinyin was crying in the ruins of Bei Ming''s house, calling her grandpa''s name and her cousin''s name.


    Then came Wushuang City.


    Wushuang City was breached and everything was over.


    A young man named Ye Hao disappeared in time and was gradually forgotten. Everyone began to return to their normal life track.


    Grandpa, father, mother.


    As Ye Hao stayed, he seemed to see three people beckoning to him.


    The mother''s appearance is very clear, she is still kind and kind, and her eyes are very similar to him, as the grandfather said before.


    But the appearance of his father and grandfather is vague. Although he now knows the description of them from many people, he has never seen a picture, even if it is a vague portrait.


    Because they are the existence tabooed by Huaxia rivers and lakes, all traces of existence have been destroyed, and they only exist in the memory of the rivers and lakes of that era.


    With Ye Hao''s fantasy, his father should be a tall person. He is serious, handsome, and upright. That''s why Mu Qing is attracted to him and loves him without hesitation.


    And the grandfather is more than half a year old, his body bent, but he is still murderous, he should be a stubborn old man, because of obsession, he left his child and went to unknown places.


    What an annoying old man.


    Just when Ye Hao''s last piece of pure land was about to dissipate, a simple cross appeared in front of him.


    [Mysterious Cross: The opening conditions allow, the host is in a state of dying, and begins to reshape the body]


    [The body is being reshaped, please wait...]


    Mysterious cross?


    This seems to be a prop obtained in the mission of the Beijing Tournament Tournament. There was no introduction at that time. It was a mysterious thing. It was always left in the corner by Ye Hao.


    [Meat remodeling is completed, and the body data is updated]


    [Physical owner: Ye Hao. Physical strength (determined in accordance with the Huaxia hierarchy), innate one heavy]


    Ye Hao once again recovered his sense of body.


    The sense of touch, hearing, smell... all came back.


    Congenital first weight?


    Is it because the price of this rebirth is a decline in strength.


    "Hurry up, he has a lot of good things!"


    "Tianyuan Pill, I want Tianyuan Pill."


    "Don''t squeeze me, whoever squeezes me!"


    There was a noisy sound in my ear, and the sound of approaching footsteps.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes abruptly, he saw a crowd of people around him looking at him with greedy eyes.


    With a cold face, he directly summoned the shadow.


    At the same time directly turn on to the yellow level.


    Reaping their lives mercilessly, blood splashed on the faces of the people in the back row, making them all scared and stupid. Some people hurriedly backed away, some people slumped directly on the ground, their legs trembling.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t... don''t kill me."


    A person not far from Ye Hao muttered in horror. Ye Hao glanced at him irritably, and the person fainted in fear.


    "Isn''t my strength falling? It''s even stronger than before, but why does the system determine that my current strength is one level of innate?" Ye Hao looked at his hands in surprise, ignoring those who fled.


    The use of Huang Ying before was a great burden on the spirit, but now it is very easy.


    And every aspect of the body has been slightly optimized, it feels like the same body, but the software inside is completely new.


    "Could it be that when the system reshaped my flesh, it was calculated based on the ancient times when the aura was strong!" Ye Hao thought.


    In this era of thin spiritual energy, not only is it difficult for everyone to cultivate, but even many people say that they are below the same level. People nowadays are not comparable to people in ancient times.


    It is like a group of people breathing fresh air, a group of people breathing haze.


    If things go on like this, there will naturally be differences between the two groups.


    Although he has improved himself several times, tempered his body, and improved his mental power.


    But it is still not as good as the golden age.


    But this time because of a blessing in disguise, his realm has dropped, but his strength has improved.


    Although he now has only one innate, he feels that even if he singles out the elder Liu Yi, there is no problem at all.


    This is a qualitative change!


    But outsiders don''t know. Outsiders are feeling Ye Hao''s breath at this moment, and can only perceive that he is only one innate right now.


    "This kid''s strength has plummeted?" Yao Li said, squinting.


    "Although I don''t know how he came back to life from the Meteorite Spear, it seems that he has paid a lot of price, falling from the previous five innate to the first innate!" Murong Longcheng said.


    "But his weapons and his techniques are good. The ordinary first and second innate are not his opponents." Yang Zhong said solemnly.


    The news spreads from ten to ten.


    Everyone burns hope again.


    Ye Hao''s strength plummeted!


    He has only one innate!


    The hounds smelled the smell of meat and stared at Ye Hao again.


    Ye Hao held a shadow in his hand, not afraid of them at all.


    "Hey, you don''t leave yet." A beautiful shadow wearing a mask suddenly appeared out of thin air, stepped on the eaves and landed beside Ye Hao. At the same time, a few things were dropped in his hands, and a pungent breath came out.


    Several people who smelled it just fell to the ground, unconscious.


    "No, this gas is poisonous, hold your breath!" Dongfang Yan shouted loudly.


    When the smoke dissipated, Ye Hao and the shadow had disappeared.


    "They ran over there! Chase!"

 Chapter 1353： Tianmen Order·Hunting Ye Hao

    Chapter 1353 Heavenly Gate Order Pursuing Ye Hao


    "Why are you still here?" Ye Hao looked at Guo Shuang who was running away with him in surprise.


    It was night at this moment, it should be Guo Shuangshuang.


    Guo Shuangshuang cast Ye Hao''s eyes: "You think I want to. Meng Po''s order is to make you live. I saw you being stabbed by the Meteorite Spear before, and I thought you were dead!


    In other words, how did you survive! The meteor spear is a weapon equivalent to the sacred weapon. The people killed by the meteor spear before you are all dead, without exception.


    This can be regarded as one of the secrets of Tianmen! "


    Facing Guo Shuangshuang¡¯s question, Ye Hao replied: "I have my own way."


    Seeing Ye Hao''s unwillingness to explain, Guo Shuangshuang didn''t bother to ask. She looked at the people behind her who had been chasing after her. At this moment, the two of them had already reached the edge of the cliff. On the opposite side was the gap in the barrier that was slowly repairing.


    "Damn, you hurry up and think of a solution. Now your strength has plummeted, and the group of people rushed over, we two will definitely die!" Guo Shuangshuang anxiously urged.


    Like everyone else, she thought that Ye Hao''s strength had fallen sharply, and that there was only one layer of innate strength.


    In fact, for the current Ye Hao, it is not impossible to fight with the group of people behind, but if you continue to stay, there will be more troubles.


    "Grab me, we will leave here now." Ye Hao held Guo Shuangshuang''s waist.


    Guo Shuangshuang''s body became stiff, and then blood wings appeared on Ye Hao''s back.


    Ye Hao incited the wings of blood to fly towards the gap.


    "This guy wants to escape, stop him quickly!"


    Liu Yi shouted anxiously.


    "The disciples of Jianjian Valley are here!"


    At this moment, hundreds of Zhujiangu disciples stepping on flying swords stood in front of Ye Hao, and a middle-aged man stood there with a black face.


    This person is Xiao Zheng!


    Lord of the Forge Sword Valley!


    "I''m going, it''s over. This is the Lord of the Valley of Casting Sword, Xiao Zheng. Isn''t the old lady going to die here!" Guo Shuangshuang saw this man with a bitter face.


    "Relax, they can''t stop us. You protect your mind and we go!"


    As soon as Ye Hao''s voice fell, the figures of him and Guo Shuangshuang disappeared instantly.


    In the empty sky, everyone was stunned.


    "What about people?"


    "Where did the people go!"


    "This kid was fascinated before, it seems that there is some means!"


    "Could this kid run away like this!"


    "Crossing into the gate of heaven, destroying the sacred doctor sect, fighting the old celestial master, and leaving. Now, there is big news in the arena."


    The people below whispered, most of the faces of Tianmen are extremely ugly.


    Because the enemy disappeared, Xiao Zheng could only bring his disciples to the ground.


    "Master Xiao Gu, the genius doctor sect was in trouble before, why didn''t you bring people to help!" Liu Yi looked at Xiao Zheng with anger.


    Because Tianji Pavilion is closed to the world, and because it has always been out of things about Tianmen, it is understandable that no one will come.


    However, there was no movement at all in Forge Sword Valley, and it only appeared late.


    Xiao Zheng is a great master, if he was there, it is probably another situation now.


    "Liu Yi, I respect you as the Tianmen law enforcement elder. But don''t you still have to blame me for failing, I have something to do with my sword valley!" Xiao Zheng looked at Liu Yi.


    Liu Yi clenched his fists and looked at Xiao Zheng, suppressing his anger.


    Although he is an elder of law enforcement and has a higher status than Xiao Zheng, Xiao Zheng is stronger than him, and the Zhuxian Sword Formation in the Zhujian Valley has always been rebellious!


    "Huh. What do you say about this? Ye Ming''s grandson, Ye Zhan''s son, their remnants are causing trouble in our Tianmen, and now they are going away. Lord Xiao Gu, is it that we want Tianmen to be the laughing stock of the rivers and lakes!" "


    Liu Yi changed his tone and questioned Xiao Zheng.


    Xiao Zheng snorted coldly: "I belong to the Tianmen in the Forge Sword Valley, and I will lose everything. Of course, I can''t stand by and watch the things in the Tianmen. Moreover, even though that guy''s alien technique will disappear instantly, I have left him on him just now. My sword intent.


    Using our search technique in the Forge Sword Valley, it can be traced up.


    There are Elder Liu, and my disciple from Jiangu Valley. That guy can avoid the first day of the first year. Could it be possible to avoid the fifteenth! "


    Liu Yi was relieved when he heard Xiao Zheng''s words.


    "Okay, we can go down the mountain to hunt down Ye Hao. Yaoli, Chen Ping, you are injured, stay in Tianmen, responsible for cleaning up the geniuses."


    "Yes." Yao Li and Chen Ping said.


    Liu Yi hesitated for a moment, and he added: "In addition, the Tianmen Order is issued, and all the families of the Chinese sects chase and kill the remnant Ye Hao!"


    Tianmen Order!


    The pupils of everyone present dilated.


    Issuing the Heavenly Gate Order, this is tantamount to the point of endless death.


    Ye Hao really offended the mountain of Tianmen.


    The Tianmen machine officially started to operate, the Tianmen order was issued, and the rivers and lakes began to riot.


    Because Ye Hao had already fled, the Tianmai Great Array was also cancelled.


    People from all sects went down the mountain one after another, some returned to their own families, and some joined the ranks of hunting down Ye Hao.


    Inside the hotel box at the foot of Tianmen.


    Beiming Wuji, Changsun''s family, Situ''s family, Ximen''s family and Dongfangze''s family, Xiang Yisu from the Dragon Group was also there.


    There is a lot of food on the table, but everyone rarely does it.


    "Tianmen issued the Tianmen Order, and Ye Hao is really going to be unlucky this time." Long Sun Rong frowned and said.


    As a Tianmenite, she clearly knows what Tianmen Order is.


    Although the Heavenly Gate Order is not mandatory.


    But everyone who fulfills the Tianmen order, or the power, the family, and the Tianmen will sell him a favor.


    A favor from Tianmen is quite a temptation, enough to attract many families to take action.


    "Group leader Huang''s Xuan and Huang groups can find some reasons not to move, but the ground group is led by Yang Hui. After she went down the mountain, she went back and took people to prepare for action.


    After all, Yang Hui is a member of the Yang family. Given the contradiction between Ye Hao and the Yang family, she will definitely take action. If the Dragon Group machines were used, coupled with the Tianmen and those Jianghu sects, Ye Hao... can be said to have no place in China. "Xiang Yisu said worriedly.


    "This guy is really going to cause trouble. Sooner or later, I have to poke a hole in the day before we stop." Situ Qiao''er said with a pouting mouth, this **** really worried herself to death before.


    "That... Senior Bei Ming, is there anything we need help in this matter?" Situ Yao asked when looking at Bei Ming Wuji.


    Bei Ming Wuji took a sip of tea, shook his head and said, "You don''t need to intervene in this matter. The kid said that he will solve this matter by himself."


    After Beiming Wuji said this, everyone didn''t say anything. In fact, if they wanted to help, they were also powerless. After all, the enemy this time was Tianmen.


    Soon the table was over, and everyone said goodbye to each other and left.


    "Mother, why do you feel that Senior Bei Ming is very worried about Ye Hao''s affairs? What do they have to do?" Long Sun Rong looked at her mother curiously, while Long Sun Yu also looked sideways.


    The grandson''s lady was serious. She looked at the two daughters: "I can tell you about this. But you must not let it go."


    The grandson sister nodded.


    "Ye Hao''s mother is Bei Ming Wuji''s youngest daughter."


    The eldest grandson''s eyes widened.


    "Ye Hao is Bei Ming Wuji''s grandson!"


    At the same time, Situ Qiao''er also knew the news, and her father told her only after she asked.


    "Daughter, if that kid Ye Hao can escape, you are considered to be married to a rich family." Situ Yao sighed.


    Uh


    What kind of misunderstanding does my father seem to have? Could it be that Senior Bei Ming would give himself such a valuable Profound Girl Pill before.


    Situ Qiao''er wanted to explain, but the words of explanation did not come out.

 Chapter 1354： Road to escape

    Chapter 1354


    ¡¾Arrears: 348. Repayment period: 5 days]


    In a piece of northeast snow jungle.


    Ye Hao leaned against the tree to meditate, and Guo Shuangshuang next to him was sitting on the ground constantly vomiting.


    "Enough vomiting, vomiting enough. We are going to continue, those guys will not let us off easily." Ye Hao looked at Guo Shuangshuang next to him.


    Guo Shuangshuang quickly shook his head as if seeing the devil: "You can go, but I definitely don''t use the method just now. I feel that my brain is about to burst, you know!


    I don''t want to try this kind of feeling in my whole life. It is too painful. "


    After speaking, Guo Shuangshuang continued to vomit on the ground.


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head. Shirley was right. People who did not dabble in space would have great discomfort to the body if they traveled through space.


    In order to escape the Tianshan Mountains, I just used up all the teleports I had reserved at one time, and only then fled to a place more than 30 kilometers away from Tianmen.


    Even if he had a feeling of dizziness, let alone Guo Shuangshuang, she did not faint on the spot, it was considered a better thing.


    Thinking about it, although the distance between Huaxia and Europe is based on the summoning scroll, Shirley can easily cross such a distance, which shows how terrifying her spatial attainments are.


    [Ding, the ¡®crazy¡¯ mission is completed and the data is up to standard. Start randomly selecting rewards...]


    At this time, the voice of the system rang in Ye Hao''s mind, and the system interface appeared before his eyes.


    By the way, I still have such a task.


    As long as you leave the Tianmen area, you can settle. Now that you have debts, I hope the system can give you some skill points as a reward.


    [Congratulations on getting the ¡®Water System Physique¡¯, congratulations on getting the ¡®Random Top Skill Upgrade Volume*3¡¯, and congratulations on getting the ¡®Quest Difficulty Adjustment Die*5¡¯]


    Uh


    Well, the system has always been against itself, knowing that it wants skill points, but it has given itself a bunch of these things.


    Ye Hao raised a **** to the system in his heart.


    [System task: The way to escape, please escape under the specified route and trigger the relevant conditions]


    Several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead.


    Calm down, calm down, first look at the route specified by the mission.


    Ye Hao clicked on the task first, and a map appeared in front of him. This was the Huaxia map. There was a light spot on it, which was their location, followed by three other red dots.


    [Road to escape. The first goal: the Hong family, go to the Hong family and smash its plaque in front of a hundred people. Second goal: Yang family: Go to the Yang family and smash its plaque in front of a hundred people. The third goal: Go to Murong''s house and smash its plaque in front of a hundred people.


    Obtainable reward: doll puppet*10]


    Although this mission requirement is aimed at people who have enemies with Ye Hao, doesn''t it mean adding fuel to the fire in this troubled autumn.


    People are now looking for themselves everywhere, and they are also sending them home.


    However, before the system gave me a dice that can adjust the difficulty, you can try it.


    [Task difficulty adjustment dice: A task can only be used once, 1.2.3 is three grades lower than the current task. 4.5.6 is three grades higher than the current task. 5 pieces. ¡¿


    My luck shouldn''t be bad.


    Let''s use one first.


    There was an extra virtual dice in Ye Hao''s hand, which he could touch, but it was air in the eyes of others.


    Ye Hao threw it out.


    The sieve swayed in the air, and finally lay quietly on the ground, Ye Hao''s face was quite bad.


    Because that number is impressively: 5


    [Task difficulty is being adjusted]


    [Road to escape. The first goal: the Hong family, go to the Hong family and smash its plaque in front of a hundred people. Second goal: Yang family: Go to the Yang family and smash its plaque in front of a hundred people. The third goal: Go to Murong''s house and smash its plaque in front of a hundred people.


    Hidden missions will be triggered for each target area, no rewards. The hidden task must be completed, otherwise the main task will fail.


    Obtainable reward: doll puppet*10]


    What are you doing to death? It turns out that it is enough to complete the task properly. What kind of sieve is used.


    Ye Hao slapped himself.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why do you beat yourself?" Guo Shuangshuang was attracted by the crisp sound and looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "It''s okay. You prepare, we will leave in five minutes." Ye Hao said lightly.


    It''s done, this is a fact that can''t be changed.


    Let''s take a look at other things first to ease my emotions.


    [Water system physique: strong affinity for water elements, and greatly enhanced resistance to water system energy tricks]


    This physique is almost the same as the fire physique that he has obtained.


    [Random top-level skill upgrade scroll*3, after use, the existing high-level skills will be randomly selected for free upgrade. Validity of the scroll: 24 hours. Expired invalid]


    Advanced upgrade top.


    This thing finally made Ye Hao brows Su Zhan, but some unfortunately were random and could not be selected by themselves, and there was a time limit, which could not be stored and used.


    "Forget it, it depends on my character. I believe my character will not be so bad." Ye Hao took a deep breath and used all three at the same time.


    [Advanced fluoroscopy uses upgrade scroll, upgrade to: top fluoroscopy]


    [Advanced object control technique uses upgrade scroll, upgrade to: top object control technique]


    [Advanced ice abilities use upgrade scrolls and upgrade to: top ice abilities]


    Three new top-level skills appeared.


    The object control technique used to be his own assassin, but since his strength has improved, this skill has been somewhat ignored.


    The ice-type abilities, after being upgraded to the top level, also triggered the list of forbidden spells. The specific introduction is similar to the previous fire-type abilities.


    However, this top fluoroscopy technique has changed a bit.


    [Top-level perspective is also known as magic pupil: it has perspective, sees through illusions, creates illusions (specific effects, judged by the strength of the enemy and ourselves), sees through the energy flow and other effects. No cooling]


    rustle


    There were footsteps in the forest in the distance, and Ye Hao hurriedly pulled Guo Shuangshuang away from this place.


    "Where are we going now?" Guo Shuangshuang looked at Ye Hao and asked curiously.


    "Hong Family." Ye Hao said calmly.


    Guo Shuangshuang''s eyes widened suddenly: "Are you crazy? People in the rivers and lakes are looking for you now. Those families hate you even more, and you can''t wait to be the first to catch you. You are now yourself But it was sent to the door.


    Are you stupid by the heavenly master at Tianmen! "


    "You''re stupid. Haven''t you heard a word, the most dangerous place is the safest place. Tianmai blocked our way to the north, and now we only have to go all the way to the south. There must be many people monitoring the other roads."


    We can go directly to Hong''s house, they will definitely not believe that we know that there are tigers in the mountains and go to Hushan! "


    After Ye Hao''s flicker, Guo Shuangshuang thought that Ye Hao was right.


    In fact, she didn''t know that Ye Hao did not use the Hong family this time, but went to the Hong family.

 Chapter 1355： Become famous

    Chapter 1355


    Ye Hao made trouble at the Tianmen Divine Medical Sect''s wedding and robbed the bride.


    Destroying the Baicao Garden, the second elder and the fourth elder of Shen Yizong died, and the third elder was paralyzed and has not yet awakened.


    The peak of Shenyizong was trampled on half.


    Ye Hao and the old heavenly master fight separately, win and escape!


    Tianmen issued a Tianmen order to chase and kill Ye Hao.


    Moreover, the name Ye Hao disappeared from the top of the Tianjiao list...The first place is still Tian Wuya.


    But everyone knows that at this moment Ye Hao is the well-deserved number one on the list of Tianjiao. Just because of his fifteen congenitals in the first battle of Tianmen, one enemy four and four Tianmen Tianjiao records, no one can beat him.


    It was even reported that Ye Hao defeated Ximen Shuo.


    All the major families received these news overnight.


    The originally quiet rivers and lakes instantly became lively.


    The most exciting thing is the gossip about Ye Hao.


    It is said that Ye Hao carried an unknown number of Tianyuan Pills, as well as the medicinal materials used to search the Baicao Garden, as well as many peerless martial arts secrets!


    This is simply a treasure trove of mobile, as long as it is an individual, it will be greedy to hear this.


    There was a little bit of news about Ye Hao''s turmoil, and a group of people swarmed.


    Inside a hotel.


    The hotel has been booked inside and out.


    "You haven''t found Ye Hao yet!" Liu Yi asked with a calm face.


    "No. The kid ran very fast, just determined the location, and soon moved." The elder next to him shook his head.


    Liu Yi stared at Xiao Zheng, who was meditating with his eyes closed: "The sword intent you said before is not reliable! Why can we only determine the location every three hours? Can''t we keep track of it?"


    Xiao Zheng opened his eyes: "With my strength, I can only determine the location once every three hours. Although it cannot be tracked continuously, this has greatly reduced the scope of tracking.


    In addition, there are so many gangs rounding up, if you still can''t catch it, then you can only blame yourself for incompetence. "


    "You..." Liu Yi clenched his fists.


    "Report, Grand Elder. Someone wants to see you." The disciple outside the door shouted.


    "I don''t want to see anyone at this time." Liu Yi waved.


    "Elder Liu doesn''t even want to see me?"


    An old voice came.


    Two elders walked in, one of them was the great elder of the Shenyi Sect.


    The other one, with a scepter in his hand, wearing heavy clothes and a cloak, with a half mask on his face, only half of his eyes exposed.


    "You...you are the master of the supernatural medicine sect! Why are you here!" Liu Yi looked at each other in surprise.


    "Old guy, I can''t come out after hiding in the Shen Yi Sect for so many years. Why come out this time, I can''t bear to show my face anymore." Xiao Zheng smiled and looked at the incoming person.


    The contemporary lord of Shen Yi Sect, Yao Li''s father, Yao Chun.


    Regardless of his seventies and eighties, there is a big gap between him and Yaoli. In fact, Yaoli is his adopted child.


    Healers do not take care of themselves, because Yao Chun suffered from infertility when he was young because he was mixed with various medicines for a long time.


    However, he put all his thoughts on refining medicine, but he didn''t care too much about it, but later in his fifties, he adopted the son of Yaoli.


    Externally, it means that he is old enough to have children, and his wife died young.


    Yao Chun looked at Xiao Zheng''s eyes, and the momentum on his body was released: "Old Xiao, do you want to fight me?"


    Xiao Zheng''s face changed.


    "You broke through to the peak of the Nine Innate Layers!"


    Yao Chun didn''t say a word and withdrew his aura, he sat on a chair with a cane.


    "Before I was healing and it was inconvenient to act. But Ye Hao, that kid, did my good deeds, made trouble with my genius doctor, and destroyed my Baicao Garden. I definitely can''t let him live in this world.


    This time, when I came down the mountain, I personally captured him. He is not the pride of the sky. Isn''t he an amazing talent? He is not Ye Ming Ye Zhan''s blood.


    Then I will refine him into a blood pill! "Yao Chun''s only exposed eye was full of anger.


    Liu Yi swallowed, and said in a calming tone: "This is all right. With the masters of Sect Master Yao and Master Xiao Gu, we can definitely capture this villain!"


    ...


    Haicheng, unparalleled city.


    Although Wushuang City at this moment is calm on the surface, it is far from the past.


    If Ye Hao were here, he would definitely find that all the guard facilities and guard circles in Wushuang City had been activated.


    The conference hall in the center of Wushuang City.


    "Ye Hao really... there will be nothing wrong, right? The Heavenly Gate is chasing Ye Hao! Let''s not help him!" Xia Xue said worriedly.


    "He will be fine. At least the news so far indicates that Ye Hao has now escaped from Tianmen, and with his ability, he will not be caught by Tianmen. We have to believe him!" Wu Tian said so, but she His hands are still tightly pinched.


    "Everyone, it''s useless for us to worry about Ye Hao now. What we have to worry about is ourselves, because of the Tianmen incident, our Wushuang City will also be affected.


    But now Ye Hao is out of relationship with us on the surface, but some insidious villains must take the opportunity to get into trouble. What we have to do now is to protect Wushuang City.


    At least let Ye Hao have a place to go home! "Xiao Yan stood up and said solemnly.


    "Xiao Yan is right. Worrying that Ye Hao is useless, he and I know very well, and his life is very hard. We must make sure that Wushuang City is fine now!" Bao Ye nodded and said.


    "Who dares to move Wushuang City, first ask me whether my fat brother''s fist will agree!" Fat brother''s huge body is still as big as before.


    But if someone takes a closer look, they will find that every muscle of Fat Brother is full of strength at this moment.


    "Brother." Su Xiaoxiao bit his lip lightly, his eyes worried.


    Xue Lao on the side has not spoken, he looked out the window.


    No wonder that kid persuaded himself to leave before. He knew that he had to go to Tianmen this time and had to cause such a catastrophe to let himself leave. He didn''t want to let his old man drip into this muddy water.


    "Okay. That''s the end of this meeting. Let me summarize. During this period, Wushuang City is forbidden to enter and exit, and all food and daily necessities rely on our reserves. Those things are enough for 10,000 people to spend ten years here.


    The order in the city, life is in charge of Wu Tian, ??Xia Xue, Su Xiaoxiao, everything is as usual.


    For other things, Bao Ye and Xue Laohui have arranged. "Xiao Yan is a small person, but his momentum is not small, and everyone believes his words.


    This is also the right that Ye Hao gave to him before he left.


    "Okay, just do it!" Baoye nodded.


    "Leave the things in the city to us. I will protect this place before my brother comes back." Su Xiaoxiao said firmly, she has grown up, she is no longer that kid.


    Brother, I will take good care of Wushuang City and wait for you to come back.


    The meeting is over and everyone is going to do their own thing.


    "Sister, where is Sister Song Ying?" Xiaoyan asked Xiaosha.


    Xiaosha sighed and shook her head: "Sister Xiaoyue hasn''t woke up yet, Sister Song Ying has been taking care of her by her bed."


    "Sister, take good care of Sister Song Ying. Don''t tell her anything outside."


    "Ok."


    Xiaosha left.


    Xiao Yan walked to a courtyard.


    In the courtyard, there are foreigners.


    "How is Ye Hao''s situation!"


    "Is there any news from Young Master?"


    Olena and half-blood Laura came up.


    "Brother Ye Hao has left Tianmen and is now evading Tianmen''s pursuit." Xiao Yan said.


    "I''ll take someone to save the young master!" Laura said indignantly.


    The other five half-bloods were also angry.


    Life here makes them very happy.


    And these were given to them by the young master, and now the young master is in danger, of course they should not stand by and watch.


    "Stop. Have you forgotten how Ye Hao told you before!" Xiao Yan yelled.


    "Protect Wushuang City."


    Laura gritted her teeth and said.


    Although Olena was not reconciled, she went back to the room silently.

 Chapter 1356： Chuang Hongjia

    Chapter 1356


    Inside a dense cliff grotto.


    Po Meng was sitting cross-legged on an altar.


    A figure walked in from outside.


    Po Meng opened her eyes.


    "Po Meng didn''t know that the ghost emperor had landed, she missed far to welcome her and was rude." Po Meng stood up and said, bending over.


    "There is a lot of rumors about that person outside, and you still have the heart to stay here." The person''s face is unclear, his voice is muddy, and he does not distinguish between men and women.


    "The one who should come will always come. Po Meng is just a little Po Meng, she can''t control these important things, and she can''t control it." Meng Po said.


    "Huh. For so many years, you still believe what the woman said, she is dead. She can''t come back. The underworld is no longer the former underworld, and the judge has followed us. If you still don''t understand.


    One day you will ask for trouble. Jifu, don''t mind changing to a Mengpo! "The man said coldly.


    There was pressure in the words and murderous look in his eyes.


    "You are the ghost emperor of the underworld, you want to kill Meng Po. It''s just a matter of one sentence. And I believe her, because she said one thing: Hell is not empty, and you will not become a Buddha." Meng Po smiled lightly.


    "Huh. Do you believe that crazy woman? I will give you some more time to think about it. I hope you can make a wise choice at that time. We are running out of time." After the man finished speaking, he turned and left.


    After a while, Po Meng sat slumped on the ground with blood flowing from the corners of her mouth.


    She wiped the corners of her mouth.


    "The gap between me and the ghost emperor is still too big. But I didn''t expect it to be so much worse. When will you come back." Meng Po sighed and looked at the stone wall, as if looking at someone.


    ...


    "Huh, I''m exhausted. There''s really nothing good to follow you, we''ve hit eight times on the way!" Guo Shuang panted.


    Because the sun came out, my sister Guo Shuang appeared.


    But even Guo Shuang, who had a better personality, was full of upset at this time.


    This escape route is really difficult.


    If there is no rest for a few minutes, a group of people will catch up.


    "Then you don''t need to follow me." Ye Hao said lightly. He glanced at the system map. The map indicated that they had entered the three provinces of Northeast China, which was the boundary of the Hong family.


    Before long, he will be able to reach Hong''s house.


    "That won''t work, I promised Meng Po to ensure your safety." Guo Shuang said with a pouting mouth.


    "Are you sure you guarantee my safety? I guarantee your safety?" Ye Hao glanced at Guo Shuang.


    Guo Shuang''s face blushed. She thought that Ye Hao had only one innate, and his strength fell sharply and needed her protection.


    But along the way, she found that Ye Hao''s strength not only did not weaken, but also improved a lot.


    Those who dared to kill Ye Hao all had no return.


    "We are almost at Hong''s house now. What are we going to do next? Looking for the train station? But I guess that the train station and the airport must be blocked. As long as we get to these places, the whereabouts will be immediately Exposed." Guo Shuangdao.


    "Our whereabouts have never been hidden." Ye Hao said.


    "Huh?" Guo Shuang looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "Don''t you find that there are so many people we met along the way? I also created some clones to distract attention. But every time they can always tell where we are." Ye Hao said in a stern face. Said.


    "Could it be that we were being followed? We have trackers on us!" Guo Shuang''s face changed suddenly.


    "Is there a tracker? It should have used some special means to track us." Ye Hao had already used fluoroscopy to check himself and Guo Shuang.


    There is no tracker at all.


    If this is the case, Ye Hao has no way to hide his whereabouts.


    "Then what should we do now? Let''s run quickly! If we continue to stay here, wouldn''t we be entangled again!" Guo Shuang said worriedly.


    "Of course we have to run, but we need to leave some thanks to some people. Since we left Tianmen to now, half of the people who attacked us are related to the Hong family.


    People are so enthusiastic to us, how can we be rude to each other. "The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth evokes an arc.


    Guo Shuang only reacted at this time, and she looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "You came to Hong''s house before, actually for revenge. Not for the most dangerous place or the safest place!"


    "It seems that you are not too stupid." Ye Hao took a few steps forward. It was a cliff, and he looked down.


    Below it turned out to be a large mansion surrounded by mountains and rivers.


    This is the Hong family residence.


    The Hong family mansion was built on the hillside, at least two or three months as big as a football field, enough to see the Hong family''s momentum.


    "Who are you? This is the private back mountain of the Hong family, and outsiders are not allowed inside!" A Hong family patrolling the mountain saw the two and immediately reprimanded.


    "We are here to visit Hong''s house." Ye Hao smiled.


    "Visit Hong''s house? If you want to visit, you can have an invitation. Why don''t you enter from the front entrance?" The Hong family asked suspiciously. When he approached, he could see the person''s face clearly.


    Sitting paralyzed on the ground in shock, he pointed at the man in front of him in astonishment: "You...you are Ye Hao!"


    "It seems that my name is very big now. There is nothing in the invitation, but this time I brought a meeting ceremony." Ye Hao''s mouth evoked a joking arc.


    "I think your Hong family mansion is a bit old, let me help you demolish it."


    With that, dozens of clones appeared around Ye Hao.


    In the next moment, dozens of Ye Hao jumped down and rushed towards the Hong family.


    Guo Shuang looked at the Hong family who had been fainted next to her, and she helplessly covered her face: "I will never pick up this kind of work next time. This guy is simply a lunatic, he thinks the trouble is not big enough. ."


    Boom boom boom boom


    One by one, Ye Hao, like a bomb, fell on the Hong family''s mansion. Some smashed into the pit, and some directly smashed a house, making the Hong family a mess.


    [Hidden task trigger: Hong family is famous for Hong Quan martial arts gym, there are thousands of martial arts in China, please destroy 100 Hong Quan martial arts gym]


    Ye Hao, who happened to fall at the gate, looked at the plaque of the Hong family, and he seemed to see Hong Yue.


    I don''t know Hong Yue and Hong Lei, what kind of expression Hong Qingshan would look like when he saw what he was doing.


    An old man walked out at this time and pointed at Ye Hao: "Ye Hao, you dare to break into our Hong''s house today, don''t you want to live anymore?"


    "No, no. I''m here to give a gift."


    Ye Hao scanned the surroundings, and the movement made by the clone attracted hundreds of people.


    But these people surrounding Ye Hao didn''t dare to do anything.


    After all, they are all afraid of Ye Hao, this is the one who broke into the heaven.


    "I think your plaque is too old, please wipe it for you." Ye Hao said mockingly.


    The old man''s face changed drastically, and he scolded: "Dare you!"


    Kaz


    A crisp voice sounded.


    "What did you just say? I didn''t hear it. Don''t dare your sign is a bit weak, it broke when I grabbed it." Ye Hao shook his head with a sigh, not knowing when the Hong Family plaque appeared in Ye Hao''s hands.


    The plaque had broken apart from the middle, and Ye Hao dropped it on the ground casually, just stepping on it with his feet impartially.


    Looking at the angry Hong family around him, Ye Hao clapped his hands and took out a brush: "I''ll just write a new plaque for you."


    "I am so angry. Come here, give me an immediate punishment of this thief!" The Hong family was anxious.

 Chapter 1357： Hong family old dog

    Chapter 1357


    Faced with the siege of the Hong family, Ye Hao did not fear in the slightest, turned into a big sword, and opened up Dahe without showing mercy to these people.


    Why?


    Because before Ye Hao attacked Hong''s house, he received a hidden message from Xiaoyan.


    "Wu Shuang City has been attacked, and there are signs that it is the forces led by the Hong family."


    Ye Hao believes that nothing will happen to Wushuang City, but Wushuang City is attacked, which is equivalent to inserting a thorn in Ye Hao, and its leader, Hong Family.


    A price must be paid for this!


    "This guy... doesn''t mean that there is only one innate. Why is it so strong!" After a few tricks with Ye Hao, the Hong patriarch was shocked to find that his second innate strength was not an opponent in front of this person.


    Without three moves, he was blown away and hit the wall heavily.


    "Who dares me to come to Hong''s house to be wild!" came a majestic and old voice.


    Ye Hao''s face turned straight, he looked at the door of Hong''s house.


    An eighty-year-old old man walked out when he saw the Hong family plaque at Ye Hao''s feet.


    It can be seen that the old man''s pupils are dilated, his breathing is rapid, and he is obviously angry.


    "Bold thief! Dare to destroy my Hong family plaque!"


    "Which old thing are you?" Ye Hao looked at this person. This person''s aura was very strong, almost six innate peaks.


    "Old Patriarch! This person is Ye Hao, Ye Ming and Ye Zhan''s heir!" The elder Hong, who was injured by Ye Hao before, shouted.


    Home owner?


    It seems that this person is Hong Yue''s father, and Hong Cheng is the head of the Hong family.


    "It turns out to be the **** of the Ye family. Your father and your grandfather are dead. You kid, if you don''t find a corner to live, dare to go wild here? I will send you to see your grandfather and father!" Hong Cheng Lu despised.


    Ye Hao was angry. He originally planned to save some face for the old guy, but this guy dared to insult his father and grandfather.


    "I''m not dead. Look at me killing you!" Ye Hao held the Orange Shadow knife high and rushed towards Hong Cheng.


    Hong Cheng took a big breath, and the tiger''s body was shocked.


    The clothes on his body burst open, revealing his old but muscular body.


    "Look at the punch!"


    Hong Cheng didn''t fear Ye Hao''s knife, and swung his fist directly.


    When the fist hits the knife, it should be the egg hitting the stone.


    But Ye Hao felt that Hong Cheng''s fist was as hard as a rock.


    And Hong Cheng was also surprised at Ye Hao''s strength at the moment.


    This little bunny seemed to have only one layer of innate strength, but this power was not at all below the sixth layer of innate strength.


    The two fought together, and no one else had a chance to intervene.


    "I didn''t expect that the old man of the Hong family is still alive. This is equivalent to a character before an era." Guo Shuang on the eaves in the distance said in amazement.


    This battle has passed for several minutes, and Hong Cheng is starting to feel a little dysfunctional. After all, his strength is there, but his body is still not as good as before.


    But Ye Hao looked like endless spring water.


    "Boy. Do you know that I participated in the siege of your grandfather at the beginning. Don''t listen to rumors or **** to kill gods. I was only twenty years old and hit your grandfather with his fist. He knelt and begged for mercy.


    After that, Grandpa Hong, I was so merciful and let your grandfather die. But your grandfather said that our Hong family is his master, you disrespectful boy, now dare to come to our Hong family to make trouble.


    You are not afraid that your grandpa blames you! "Hong Cheng opened his mouth and continued to anger Ye Hao.


    He was indeed very successful, and Ye Hao was enraged.


    Ye Hao''s swordsmanship began to be chaotic, and Hong Cheng saw an opportunity, with a hideous expression on his face.


    "Hong Ba Fist!"


    Hong Cheng''s fist rushed towards Ye Hao''s head with the sound of a tiger''s roar, killing Ye Hao with a big punch.


    "Do you think I was irritated by you?"


    Ye Hao''s faint words came.


    Hong Quan was taken aback for a moment, and then he saw Ye Hao''s silver and red eyes, and he felt bad.


    But by this time it was too late, and a splash of blood splashed on his face.


    And one of his fists was cut off abruptly.


    Ye Hao''s hand turned into a yellow big knife with blood, and there was a broken fist on the ground.


    "Ahhhhhh..." Hong Cheng fell to the ground in horror, clutching his broken arm, and wailing loudly.


    "I''ll give you a chance to reorganize the language, I can let you make a living." Ye Hao stepped on Hong Cheng''s chest, and at the same time the blade rested on Hong Cheng''s neck.


    Hong Cheng Khan was raining.


    "I... I was wrong. Back then, we failed to encircle and suppress Ye Ming, and all the people died and left. I knelt on the ground and begged Ye Ming to spare my life. Then Ye Ming let me go. There are also a few injured people.


    In order to...in order to guarantee my reputation...I just...I will kill them all. Also since that time, the name of Ye Ming, the **** of killing, has been on the rivers and lakes. "


    Hong Cheng said in a hurry.


    "Huh, what a polite old Patriarch of the Hong family. I believe this thing will be passed on. Everyone''s perception of the Hong family should change." A recording pen appeared in Ye Hao''s hand.


    He pressed the play button, and the sound that was played was exactly what Hong Cheng had just said.


    Hong Cheng''s face turned pale immediately, and he shouted: "You can''t do this, you can''t do this."


    If this thing were to be spread out, he Hong Cheng wisely destroyed it for a long time.


    With that said, he also tried to **** with his only left hand.


    brush


    It was another burst of blood.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh you promised not to kill me..." Hong Cheng frightened his mutilated arms.


    The one who practiced Hong Quan, lost both hands, which is tantamount to being useless.


    "I said I will spare you for not dying, but I didn''t say, I guarantee that you are intact." Ye Hao dried the blood on his knife and prepared to leave.


    Hong Cheng carefully prepared to put away his severed hand, with the current medical skills, as long as the severed hand is still there, he might be able to take it back.


    But he hadn''t touched it yet, and the two severed hands burst apart, turning into a pool of blood.


    Hong Cheng''s expression was dull, and finally passed out.


    ...


    Ye Hao was in Hong''s house, and the news spread quickly.


    When this reached Hong Yue and the others, Hong Yue shook his body and hurried back to Hong''s house.


    But after all, it was late.


    Hong Yue led someone to stand at the door of Hong''s house.


    The Hong family disciple fell to the ground, dying to death, crippled.


    There were constant wailing in the Hong family.


    The plaque engraved with the word "Hongjia" split in half and fell to the ground.


    "Father...we...we..." Hong Lei was furious, the wound that hadn''t been fully covered before burst instantly, and blood spurted out of his mouth.


    "Lei''er!" Hong Yue hurriedly supported his eldest son.


    "Father, look over there!" Hong Qingshan pointed at the door of his house at this time.


    Hong Yue looked over, and his fist hit the ground in an instant.


    "Ye Hao! I want to kill him!"


    In the place where the plaque was originally hung, a few large characters were written in black ink.


    "Hong Family Old Dog"


    Not to mention, these four characters are very well written, and they are very charming.


    "Patriarch, Patriarch. It''s not good! It''s not good!" An old housekeeper hurried over.


    "What happened?" Hong Qingshan asked, his brother and father were so angry that they couldn''t speak at the moment.


    "We have dozens of Hongquan martial arts halls in the three northeastern provinces... were destroyed by.... And there were four characters at the door, Hong''s old man...." The old steward said three words, the last one He didn''t dare to say it anymore.


    "Also, the old Patriarch fought Ye Hao before... His arms were broken. Although he was treated in time, he has not recovered because of excessive blood loss."


    Hong Yue sprayed blood and his eyes were bloodshot.


    "Ye Hao! You guy who kills a thousand knives, I swear by Hong Yue, I will break your corpse into ten thousand pieces!"

 Chapter 1358： Spy on Wushuang City

    Chapter 1358


    Half a day ago.


    A group of people sneaked up outside Wushuang City.


    "It''s so big here? What kind of orphanage is it?" A man looked at the castle-like building in front of him in amazement, as if the towering walls had isolated everything inside and outside.


    "This place was originally the Wanjia Welfare Institute, but I heard that it has become a kind of unparalleled city under the construction of Ye Hao. The previous Wanjia Welfare Institute team that made the limelight in Beijing came from here.


    Those children have amazing talents. Ye Hao must have left them something good here. As long as we can get in, everything here will be ours! "The youth next to him squeezed his fist.


    "Master Hong... We attack here without authorization, nothing will happen, right? And... this is still broad daylight." The companion next to him said cautiously.


    "Don''t worry about this. I have already used the relationship above, in the name of traffic control. Apart from the people in Wushuang City and us, no other people will appear here." Hong Wei, a descendant of the Hong family .


    Although he was honored as Lord Hong in front of these people, it was nothing in the Hong family.


    But this time I was lucky, and he arranged such a task above.


    "But Master Hong, according to the plan, we should act with Murong''s family, Yang''s family, and several other sects. Just us... nothing will happen, right?" the companion said worriedly.


    They came here because they heard that this time there was a bargain to take advantage of.


    But now that Ye Hao is so famous, they really don''t know what to say about this Wushuang City.


    "What are you afraid of? Ye Hao''s greatness is his greatness, and he is now in the northeast Tianmai, thousands of miles away from here, can he still fly back?


    We have a total of twelve power refining realms, more than 20 physical refining realms, and three Qi refining realm masters. In addition, I specially invited the chairman of our Hong Family in the Southern Hong Family Martial Arts Association.


    He is an authentic congenital realm master! "Hong Wei proudly pointed to the calm middle-aged man drinking tea next to him.


    Others looked at the middle-aged man in admiration.


    Hong Gaoyang is also a collateral disciple of the Hong family. Because of his good talent, his strength has entered the pseudo-innate.


    But the pseudo-innate in this place is quite terrifying, enough to make these people here look up to the existence, so the Hong family specially arranged for him to be stationed in the Southern Hong Family Martial Arts Association.


    "Others are slow to come, let''s do it first. The good things we will get then will be ours, and President Hong will come. Could this small orphanage stop us from making it?" Hong Wei was confident. Said full.


    Hong Gaoyang nodded and looked at them with false eyes: "You have more energy this time. If you perform well, I can consider letting you join the Hong Family Wushu Association."


    "Thank you, Chairman Hong for the cultivation!"


    "President Hong is here, a small orphanage, we are afraid that he will not succeed!"


    A group of people are full of confidence, as if they have already seen the scene where they walked through the Wushuang City and returned with a full load.


    "After half an hour, we attacked directly from the front entrance. What do you think of Chairman Hong?" Hong Wei asked when he looked at Hong Gaoyang.


    Hong Gaoyang nodded and said confidently: "It''s okay. You can arrange the specific time."


    In this way, it seems that everything is not in his eyes.


    The people around immediately cast admiring glances.


    As everyone knows, what they said has passed into the control room of Wushuang City through the nearby camera and bug.


    Xiao Yan looked at the screen with confident smiles, his eyes showed contempt.


    A group of ants dare to touch Wushuang City and seek a dead end.


    Xiaoyan tapped his fingers on the keyboard a few times, and then said into the microphone: "There will be a group of people attacking the front door in half an hour. Baoye, you take Fat Brother and them to fix them, life and death."


    "no problem."


    Inside the guard room, Bao Ye waved his fist. Because of Ye Hao''s healing and taking Tian Yuan Dan and other things, his current body was no different from that of a young man. Dongmei, who was tossing about every night, couldn''t get out of bed.


    "None of you are rusty. Wait a moment for a group of cubs to kick our field."


    "Fuck him!" Fei Zi jumped up first, holding a brick in his hand.


    "Dare to break into our Wushuang City and kill them!" The fat brother directly picked up the steel pipe beside him.


    The other boys also picked up various weapons, benches, baseball bats, and mountain knives.


    A few black lines surfaced on Baoye''s face, and he kicked on Fat Brother''s body: "Can you be a bit prosperous, we are now martial artists. Martial artists understand? Give me these things and come out ashamed."


    Fat brother rubbed his head with a smile: "Master Bao, we are not used to it. What kind of swords and knives are we used to, or these guys take advantage."


    Bao Ye held his forehead and waved his hand helplessly: "Okay. I don''t bother to care about you, wait a minute, don''t shame Lao Tzu, who is ashamed, don''t run a thousand kilometers to me tonight. No sleep!"


    "Yes!" everyone said vigorously.


    Bao Ye took off his coat and put it neatly in the cabinet, still muttering: "This is what Dongmei bought for me. If it gets dirty, Dongmei still doesn''t know what to say when I go back. It."


    After packing up his things, Bao Ye picked up the watermelon knife next to him and saw his little brother holding back his smile and looking at him.


    "What do you look at? Baoye, I used a watermelon knife to cut out a piece of heaven and earth in Haicheng!" Baoye said confidently, quite like a big brother.


    At this moment, his cell phone rang.


    "Hey. Dongmei."


    Hearing Dongmei''s call, Baoye''s words immediately became gentle.


    "Oh. Eat dumplings tonight, good, good. I must be back before five o''clock." Bao Ye hung up the phone, with a smile on his face.


    "Ahem. Wait a minute, give me a quick action. I have to go back to eat dumplings at five o''clock."


    "Master Bao, I also want to eat dumplings made by my sister-in-law." The fat brother swallowed and said.


    "Keep rolling, every time you come here. I don''t have enough food." Bao Ye rolled his eyes.


    ...


    After half an hour.


    Hong Gaoyang led a group of people directly to the door of Wushuang City.


    From far away, they saw the door of Wushuang City wide open. A group of people were sitting at the door carrying a bench, holding various weapons in their hands, such as benches, wooden sticks, machetes, baseball bats, and iron bars.


    Oncoming a sense of direct stare of the rogue.


    "What''s going on? Who are these people?" Hong Gaoyang frowned and asked.


    "Uh...I don''t know." Hong Wei shook his head.


    A companion next to him exclaimed: "This person is the underworld leader before Haicheng, Baoye! This group of people are his little brothers, but since a year ago, Baoye has retired, and he didn''t expect Actually here."


    "Haha, it turned out to be a gang of gangsters." Hong Gaoyang smiled contemptuously.


    He walked to a place more than ten meters away from Baoye and the others, and said with a light smile: "Hey. If you don''t want to die, just get out of here..."


    "It''s these guys who are here to smash the place. Brother, come on and beat me to death!" Fei Zi raised the machete in his hand and said loudly.


    Others swarmed up in an instant.


    Master Bao squeezed his neck with a hideous expression: "It''s been a long time since I have moved my muscles and bones. I just want to try your hand."

 Chapter 1359： Those who dare to move Wushuangcheng, die!

    Chapter 1359 Those who dare to move Wushuang City, die!


    "A bunch of turtles." Hong Gaoyang sneered in his heart.


    The others also laughed secretly.


    A group of gangsters in the secular world dare to challenge these ancient warriors.


    Even a martial artist in the body-refining realm can easily handle five or six punks.


    Although among the few punks, some looked scary.


    But they have masters in the Qi Refining Realm, and if a master in the Qi Refining Realm, this group of people can''t find North.


    "Xiao Zheng, go and fix these guys." Hong Gaoyang told a disciple of his own association next to him.


    "Okay, President." Xiao Zheng is a disciple of the Hong Family Martial Arts Association. He is now in the early stage of the Qi Refining Realm. In a few years, he may join the Hong Family and become a foreigner.


    That is tantamount to flying into the sky.


    Xiao Zheng walked out confidently, looking at the big fat man who rushed to the front, the contempt in his eyes did not hide.


    They are big, they have a fart, this is not a gangster fight, they are ancient warriors, and they have skills.


    Xiao Zheng raised his hand to show the heroism of the hero in the movie, and hooked his finger at the enemy.


    At this time, the fat brother had already rushed to this kid.


    boom


    A fist waved over, and Xiao Zheng raised his hand, ready to follow the fist, and then smash his fist, let them know what power is.


    Kaz


    The sound of broken bones came, and Xiao Zheng''s expression was stiff, what''s the matter...why...why did he feel a sharp pain in his arm, the next moment a huge fist hit his forehead directly.


    Xiao Zheng flew out and hit the fire hydrant on the side of the road, splashing water.


    Xiao Zheng''s eyes widened, his teeth had fallen out several times, and half of his face had been deformed, which made him only make a whining sound, and his right hand was already completely unconventional.


    This...what the **** is going on, why is that fat man so strong.


    That strength... at least the peak of the Qi Refining Realm.


    "That was a fool just now, just stand there looking for a fight." A thought came to the fat brother, but it was only fleeting, because the battle here has broken out.


    However, the scene of the ancient warrior crushing and mixing did not appear, but it was completely reversed.


    The gangsters ran after their men with various weapons.


    "I''m rushing to the street boy, I dare to kick Lao Tzu''s place, I don''t know what Lao Tzu''s name is!" Not on.


    "Banban bricks!" The other gangsters, several ancient warriors who directly hit the bricks, couldn''t breathe.


    "This...this..." Hong Wei''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "The weakest of this group of people are in the Refining Stage, and seven or eight of them are in the Refining Stage! I didn''t expect that there will be a Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon here!" Hong Gaoyang had a dark face.


    Although the realm is similar, this group of gangsters are very dark, and they have killer moves everywhere.


    One sentence is correct, no one can stop a gangster who knows martial arts.


    Compared with them, the only thing that ancient warriors have higher is realm.


    As for the combat experience, they are simply inferior to these people, after all, these people are all from the lowest level.


    But now the gap in realm has disappeared, and their group of ancient warriors is not even the opponent of this group.


    "Asshole!" Seeing that these people are not opponents at all, Hong Gaoyang can only go on his own, and the pseudo-innate aura is instantly released.


    Bao Ye, Fat Brother, and Feizi looked at Hong Gaoyang at the same time.


    Hong Gaoyang fisted with two kicks and flew two gangsters.


    "This is the innate realm that Xue Lao said before?" The fat brother said with some excitement.


    In Wushuang City, because of their rich spiritual energy, their strength is increasing, there are endless Tianyuan Pills, as well as old senior Xue Lao taught them, and there are various exercises in the library.


    It''s impossible for them to think hard.


    "Not a congenital, just a pseudo congenital." Bao Ye squinted.


    "Boss, leave this person to the two of us. You have to go back to eat dumplings made for you by your sister-in-law at night. If you get your clothes dirty, it won''t be good." Feizi smiled and looked at Baoye.


    Of course Baoye knows what these two boys are thinking: "Go."


    "okay."


    Feizi and Fat Brother looked at each other, showing a comprehensible expression, and then rushed up.


    "Huh. Although you also have realms, I am innate! Under the innate, everything is ants!" Hong Gaoyang looked at them contemptuously.


    But when Fei Tsai and Fat Brother rushed to a few meters in front of Hong Gaoyang, they stopped suddenly, and the two showed abusive expressions, muttering something in their mouths.


    Hong Gaoyang was puzzled, and the hairs all over his body stood up in the next moment.


    "Water polo!"


    "Water snake technique!"


    A water polo and a water snake appeared and rushed towards Hong Gaoyang.


    Hong Gaoyang was messed up by this sudden trick. These seemingly soft waters felt like iron chains when they hit him.


    "You are supernaturalists!" Hong Gaoyang looked at the two in astonishment.


    The two did not answer, and continued to use magic with their own abilities. Although it was a bit laborious, the power was much higher than using the abilities directly. Ye Hao specially mentioned them before.


    Hong Gaoyang knew that he could only fight in close quarters when facing an ability person, but facing the attack of two ability persons, he had no chance to get close.


    And Fei Zi and Fat Brother are very cleverly mastering the distance between them.


    In the end, Hong Gaoyang''s feet were all covered with water, as if it had just rained.


    Fat brother let out his eyes and pressed his hands to the ground.


    "Water vines strangling!"


    The stagnant water on the ground seemed to come alive at this moment, and began to become vines grabbing Hong Gaoyang''s hands and feet.


    Hong Gaoyang tried to struggle, but these were water. He recovered soon after cutting it off, without a chance at all.


    In the end, Hong Gaoyang was caught by dozens of water vines all over his body.


    Hong Gaoyang''s eyes were horrified, and he struggling to shout: "Don''t... don''t... let me go... I..."


    The fat brother turned around indifferently, and the next moment he heard only the sound of an explosion, **** rain falling from the sky, and various internal organs, and his remnant fell on the ground.


    "Tsk tusk tusk... Fat brother, you are too disgusting." Fei Tsai looked at Fat Brother disgustedly.


    Fat brother cast Fei Tsai''s eyes: "I just took your chance, I will leave it to you next time."


    "cut."


    Bao Ye looked at the two who came back, and he nodded with satisfaction: "Your current ability level is already a C-level ability person, but your mastery of magic is not very good."


    "Master Bao, how is your fire power?" Feizi asked curiously.


    "I''ll tell you when I have time next time. I''ll leave it to you, remember to leave a living, let him clean it up, and then pass a word to those people.


    Bao Ye looked at the scene of slaughter in front of him, and he said coldly: "Those who dare to move Wushuang City, die!"

 Chapter 1360： Storm is approaching

    Chapter 1360 The Storm Is Coming


    After a few minutes.


    Hong Wei knelt on the ground, his pupils dilated, his eyes frightened, and his body was shaking.


    "Hey. Clean up here and take away all the corpses. Otherwise, you and them will be the result." A **** slapped Hong Wei''s face.


    Hong Wei was dull and did not speak, but silently cleaned up the wreckage on the ground.


    This...what the **** is going on...


    His own people are dead, and Chairman Hong Gaoyang is dead.


    Why... why is it so.


    This is just an ordinary orphanage, why are there so many terrifying people here, and... there are also supernatural beings.


    I... Am I dreaming?


    Finally, he cleaned up Hong Wei here. He himself didn''t know how he left here, but his pants were already wet.


    ...


    Pursue Ye Hao headquarters.


    Snapped


    Liu Yi slapped the table in front of him, with an angry look on his face.


    "Madman, this madman! He attacked dozens of families and sects along the way, and hundreds of martial arts halls. There are no one thousand but eight hundred dead in his hands!"


    "That kid is like a Xiaoqiang who doesn''t know how tired he is, running around!" The elder of the medical doctor sect clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.


    "However, the people he retaliated against were all the sect forces who participated in the hunt for him this time. Because of these things, some of the sects who chased him withdrew, and some returned to defend some people to prevent their sect family from becoming The next goal!" Liu Yi was black.


    "Old Xiao. Your method is not good. After so long, I haven''t caught up." Yao Chun, who was sitting in the upper position, looked at Xiao Zheng next to him.


    Xiao Zheng snorted coldly: "I have done my best. It''s because you haven''t caught up with him, can''t you set up a big net to stop him."


    "Block? How to block it? Now, if you want to stop him, unless you are a master of more than five innate realms, or a martial artist with five levels of innateness. You haven''t heard that the old Patriarch of the Hong family was abolished by the kid. Well!


    Now Hong Yue is chasing down that kid all over the world! "Liu Yi snorted coldly.


    "But this kid is also weird. We can''t confirm his escape route at all. It''s like walking around." The elder of the Shen Yi Sect said suspiciously.


    "Let me say, we might as well take a bet. Doesn''t he like to attack those sect forces that chase him. We can divide our troops, stay around those family sects, and wait and see.


    Once there is an attack, people from other places immediately rush to help. Those who run into Ye Hao only need to keep him until the reinforcements arrive! "Xiao Zheng said.


    "Keep it? How can you keep it? That kid has the means to move instantaneously, and he disappeared without a trace in an instant." Yao Chun said.


    "That''s nothing more than a similar trick to space movement. As long as the space can be trapped, I have three empty seals here." Xiao Zheng took out three talismans.


    "As long as you tear up the talisman when you meet Ye Hao, you can create a space chaos, the duration is twenty minutes. The radius is one kilometer.


    In other words, as long as you entangle this guy within these twenty minutes, other people rush to help, and then use the air-sealing talisman, you can block this kid. "


    Hearing Xiao Zheng''s plan, everyone else was bright.


    "This empty talisman, this is a talisman hundreds of years ago, it is one of your sword-making valleys. Didn''t expect that the Lord Xiaogu would be willing to take it out?" Yao Chun said strangely.


    "I just work for our heavenly gate." Xiao Zheng said.


    But in fact it was not like this. Xiao Zheng could feel that the brother must have something to do with this Ye Hao, otherwise the brother would not reveal the strength that he had hidden for many years, so he would hold himself back and buy time for the kid.


    Because of the jealousy of the brother in his heart, Xiao Zheng wanted to kill this kid, but he would have to see what his expression looked like.


    "Okay. Lord Xiaogu is willing to cut love and offer plans, so everyone should act according to this plan." Liu Yi came out and said roundly.


    ...


    On the other side, a private flight is ready to take off, and the destination is Haicheng.


    "Father, everything is ready. There are more than 1,000 body refining realms, 200 power refining realms, and 50 gas refining realms in Hongjia Wushu Halls across the country.


    Counting ourselves, there are a total of seven congenital warriors. "Hong Lei walked into the first-class cabin and reported to Hong Yuehui who was sitting in the first-class cabin.


    "Very good! Also inform Murong''s family, the Yang family. At 8 o''clock the next morning, we will attack Wushuang City together!" Hong Yue said with his eyes closed.


    "Yes." Hong Lei answered, and then he looked at his father hesitantly: "Father... we... are we really good like this? We went to war like this and brought out most of the family power! To attack this Wushuang city, this Kind of..."


    "What''s the matter?" Hong Yue opened his eyes suddenly, his eyes were red, as if he hadn''t slept for half a month.


    "I want Ye Hao to pay the price, won''t he escape. Okay, let him escape. I will destroy Wushuang City. I see how he escapes! I want him to experience the pain a hundredfold with me.


    I want him to know that not everyone in our Hong family can offend it!


    I want to make Wushuang City a dead city! "


    Hong Lei dared not say anything more, he left the first class silently.


    In the other cabins, all of them belonged to the Hong family.


    Hong Lei looked at the first-class cabin. He knew very well that his father had gone into trouble, and Ye Hao was now his devil. Only if Ye Hao died could his father wake up.


    Even a blessing in disguise, and once his father is completely swallowed by the devil, then Hong Yue is finished.


    A haze seemed to cover Wushuang City.


    ...


    "Hey. When are you going to make trouble?" On a car, Guo Shuang in the passenger seat looked at Ye Hao who was driving.


    On this day, she followed Ye Hao around. Ye Hao barely reached a place and destroyed all the local sects, families, and forces that were enemies of him. If he could scavenge, he would scavenge all the treasures.


    There were hundreds of Hong''s martial arts halls destroyed alone, which at least caused tens of billions of economic losses to the Hong''s family.


    This is only a direct loss, and indirect loss cannot be calculated at all.


    "What I want to do, you don''t care about it. If you are worried about danger, don''t follow me." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "You!" Guo Shuang looked out the window with anger.


    Ye Hao drove the car silently.


    When he did this, revenge was one aspect, and the other reason was that he wanted to cover up his true purpose, the remaining Yang family and Murong family!


    If they had attacked the Hong family and walked directly towards the Yang family, they would have guessed their plan, and then set ambush to wait for themselves.


    And now he is like a madman, walking through a place and avenging all the schools, then they will only think that they are avenging all the schools that chase him down, and they would not think that Ye Hao''s real purpose is only three.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth curled up, looking far away.


    Yang family, I am here again.

 Chapter 1361： Return to the Yang Family

    Chapter 1361


    Everything went on.


    This was already the fourth day Ye Hao escaped from Tianmen, and also the fourth day Ye Hao was hunted down.


    The entire Huaxia was terrified by this murderous **** that seemed to emerge suddenly.


    There are rumors that he has three heads and six arms, is five meters tall, has a sinister face, and likes to eat children.


    Various rumors have spread, and some people say that he is a person who likes to collect women, because he is greedy for Nangong Ziqiong''s beauty, so he will break into the heaven to catch him.


    And even fewer old people, when they learned that Ye Ming''s grandson, Ye Zhan''s son, had no surprises about what they had done so far.


    Because what those two people did back then was even scarier than this!


    Wushuang City.


    "I didn''t expect Ye Hao to have such a fairyland on earth." Nangong Ziqiong sat in the courtyard, watching the brilliant sun, she said with enjoyment.


    "Sister Ziqiong, you like it." Su Xiaoxiao blinked at Nangong Ziqiong.


    "Why are you staring at me? Is there anything strange on my face?" Nangong Ziqiong looked at Su Xiaoxiao in confusion.


    Su Xiaoxiao shook his head again and again, and said shyly, "No. It''s just...just being able to talk to the idol so close, I feel so happy!


    Hold on... Hold on, can you sign me! Many of my classmates are your fans. After knowing that you quit the showbiz, we were very sad. "


    Hearing Su Xiaoxiao''s words, Nangong Ziqiong covered her mouth and chuckled, "Xiaoxiao. Actually, we met before. Did you forget?"


    "We saw it? When? I remember I never attended your fan meeting or concert." Su Xiaoxiao shook his head in surprise.


    Nangong Ziqiong smiled mysteriously, took out an object and stuck it on her face, after a bit of manipulation, she raised her head to look at Su Xiaoxiao.


    "Look at me now."


    "Nan Zi''er!" Su Xiaoxiao pointed at the familiar person in front of him in astonishment.


    At the end of last year, Nan Zi''er appeared in their apartment in Haicheng and gave them a lot of gifts!


    "Recognize me now. I was worried that my identity would scare you, so I just dressed up." Nangong Ziqiong took off her mask and smiled.


    "No wonder! In fact, I have already become friends with big stars." Su Xiaoxiao said excitedly.


    "Well, we are friends." Nangong Ziqiong smiled.


    Su Xiaoxiao suddenly looked at Nangong Ziqiong with curiosity and asked: "Sister Ziqiong, why did you know Ye Hao? Isn''t your two identities different."


    "Maybe it''s fate." Nangong Ziqiong''s cheeks were reddening, and she remembered that the man appeared in front of him at Tianmen that day and snatched it away aggressively.


    Even now I am still an enemy of the world, which makes me feel like I am filled with happiness.


    "Oh..." Su Xiaoxiaoxu stared at Nangong Ziqiong. She was not a child. She clearly saw the joy on Nangong Ziqiong''s face and the shyness of Ye Hao. It was obvious that there was no need to explain anything. Up.


    I treat you as a friend, but you want to be my sister-in-law.


    "Uh... why are you so strong here? When I came in before, it shocked me!" Nangong Ziqiong felt that she was talking too much, and she turned the subject away.


    "This was made by Ye Hao before. It seems to be a magic circle. So our aura here will be much stronger than the outside world. We stay here now. We don''t want to go out anymore.


    After going out, the outside breath felt like a sewer. "Su Xiaoxiao said with a look of disgust.


    Nangong Ziqiong covered her mouth and chuckled. Although Su Xiaoxiao''s metaphor is a bit uncomfortable, it is true.


    She just stayed here for a few days, and she felt like she wanted to stay here forever.


    "Right. How''s Song Xiaoyue''s situation going on there? Hasn''t she woken up yet?" Nangong Ziqiong asked with concern.


    "No. Sister Song Ying has been taking care of her sister, and we have also invited some doctors to see it, but Song Xiaoyue''s physical characteristics are very normal, but she has not been able to wake up. We don''t know why this is." Su Xiaoxiao said sadly. .


    ...


    "I think this guy is killing red eyes. That''s all for those small families. It used to be the Hong family and now is the Yang family. He really doesn''t take the Ten Guys Association seriously." Guo Shuang stood on the roof of the building in the distance. Looking through the binoculars at Ye Hao, who was walking towards the mansion in the distance in Xianting.


    And there was a plaque on the door of that mansion with two words written on it.


    Yang family


    "Hey, there is something wrong with your situation. I advise you to come back as soon as possible." Guo Shuang suddenly noticed a subtle breath, and she said while pressing her earphone.


    "I''ve come here, how can I leave without leaving the''meeting ceremony", you honestly carry it there, and we will leave when I get things done." Ye Hao took off his earphones and continued walking forward.


    In fact, he had already noticed the strangeness here, and he attacked so many family sects.


    It stands to reason that the Yang family should be on guard now, but now there are only two guards standing at the gate, which is obviously an ambush.


    "What? I''m here. Don''t you dare to come out?" Ye Hao stopped in front of Ye''s house and shouted.


    Brush brush


    Dozens of people appeared and fell around Ye Hao.


    "Elder? I didn''t expect that we would meet here." Ye Hao squinted at the acquaintance in front of him.


    The great elder of the **** doctor.


    It seemed that they had done ambush ahead of time this time, and there were only five innate realms around them, and dozens of Qi refining realms.


    There are no warriors below the Qi Refining Realm.


    Because they knew that in the battle above the innate, the Qi Refining Realm could still intervene a little bit, and below the Qi Refining Realm, they basically came up to die.


    Neither the Yang family nor the supernatural medicine sect was willing to waste people in vain.


    [Ding: The hidden mission is triggered. In front of the Yang family¡¯s residence, kill five congenital warriors for half an hour]


    Five innate?


    Ye Hao looked at these people.


    The great elder of Shen Yi Sect, the elder Yang who went up the mountain with Yang Zhong, and three other innate realms who didn''t know where they came from. All are double congenital.


    It seemed that they didn''t know their schedule, it was just a coincidence. Otherwise, it was not just these people who were here, but Liu Yi, the Lord of the Valley of Forged Swords.


    "Huh, Ye Hao. You have committed a heinous crime, and you are full of evil. You have nowhere to escape. Today, the Yang family is where you were buried!" The elder of the medical doctor sect glared at Ye Hao.


    If the person who hates Ye Hao the most is placed on a list, this elder must be in the top ten.


    A sneer appeared at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth, and he looked around.


    "Do you think that you have used some small tricks to block the space here, so I have no ability to leave?"


    "Not only will I leave today, but I will also destroy the Yang Family plaque and let all of you blood on the Yang Family!"


    Ye Hao said, his eyes turned blood red, and the shadow in his hand turned into a yellow sword.


    Yellow Shadow.


    "Dugu Nine Swords!" Ye Hao showed murderous intent in his eyes.

 Chapter 1362： Cut five congenital warriors

    Chapter 1362: Killing Five Innate Martial Artists


    With a sword in his hand, Ye Hao directly pressed the five innate realms in front of him and had no power to fight back. The rest of the Qi refining realms who dared to approach were almost wiped out in the blink of an eye.


    "The strength of this kid is terrifying! It''s a lot better than when he was in Tianmen. Can we really hold it for twenty minutes?" Everyone was frightened.


    There is even a congenital warrior who has a slight retreat.


    This allowed Ye Hao to seize the opportunity.


    "Want to go? Since you have done it, leave me here!" The blood wing appeared behind Ye Hao, slammed, and the speed increased, directly breaking through the blockade of the four, and reaching the face of the second innate who had a little retreat. .


    "No...no..." The innate martial artist tried to resist with a weapon in astonishment.


    However, when Ye Hao came down with a sword, even with a weapon, he was cut in half.


    This is the gap in realm.


    This is the gap between Ye Hao and them now.


    "There are four more." Ye Hao turned his head and looked at the other four people.


    Yang''s parents trembled. They were not ambushing others, they were facing a demon.


    "Elder Yang! Haven''t come up with the details of your Yang family, otherwise we will all be unlucky!" The elder of the Shen Yi Sect shouted loudly.


    As soon as Mr. Yang gritted his teeth, he raised the spear in his hand.


    "The Yang family''s children follow the order and put the Yangmen spears!"


    Brush up


    The hidden Yang family children rushed out one after another, and hundreds of people directly surrounded Ye Hao, everyone holding the Yang family spear.


    "Ah!"


    The Yang family''s children looked at Ye Hao with fear and hatred in their eyes.


    Because of Ye Hao''s entry into the Yang family before, the Yang family lost face in the arena.


    It also caused everyone to doubt the Yang family''s ranking in the Ten Men Association.


    I think it''s just a false name.


    Now, it is time for them to prove for themselves.


    "Yangmen spear formation, this is the battle formation created by the ancestors of the Yang family when they were generals. There was a record of killing the Xiantian realm with a hundred people''s spear formation, which is enough to see the terror of the spear formation.


    You have to be careful. "Guo Shuang''s reminding voice came from the headset that Ye Hao put on again.


    "It''s just a mere gun array, just want to block me?" Ye Hao smiled lightly at these people in front of him.


    "I think you are not suffering enough at the Heaven Gate."


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and a blazing flame burst out instantly.


    "The Land of Flames!"


    The fire magic was used immediately.


    "Ah...ah...my feet..."


    "So hot, so hot... so hot."


    Everyone had never expected such a thing to happen, and the flames that burst out suddenly caught everyone by surprise.


    Although they were formations, they were aimed at ancient warriors. After all, there were no magicians and abilities in the ancient east.


    "Damn! Retreat, retreat to me!" Old Family Yang shouted anxiously. He is a congenital realm and can block the flames by relying on a gas shield.


    But these people in the formation only have the Qi Refining Realm, and even the Refining Power Realm.


    In this raging flame, he was instantly burned by the flames, screaming, and turned into a charred corpse.


    The horrible scene in front of everyone was in terror.


    "Your formation doesn''t work for me. Elder Yang." Ye Hao''s voice came out of the flame, and Ye Hao''s figure stepped out of the flame.


    Those flames did not cause any harm to Ye Hao himself, and even the clothes on his body were not damaged at all.


    "You...you...you...demon!" Elder Yang roared with red eyes.


    "Yes, I am a demon. I am the demon of your group." Ye Hao looked at Elder Yang indifferently.


    The flame disappeared, leaving only a large charred body on the ground.


    "Ahem... everyone... everyone get together, we just have to hold on a little longer." The elder yelled, but at this moment there was no one standing in front of him.


    Elder Yang was pierced by his spear and knelt on the ground.


    The other two congenital masters fell in a pool of blood in different parts of their bodies.


    "Elder, now we are the only ones left, do you have anything to say? Or... express a testimonial before death." Ye Hao looked at the elder jokingly.


    Guo Shuang, who was above the tall buildings in the distance, had beads of sweat on her forehead.


    "This Ye Hao is completely different from before. I feel that after Tianmen this time, he has become decisive. Anyone who dares to fight with him must die or be cruel. This is even more cruel than our underground palace." Guo Shuang Swallowed.


    She really didn''t know what Ye Hao would do afterwards. Killing so many people was tantamount to having an enmity with the entire Chinese arena.


    How do you understand this?


    It is estimated that Ye Hao will spend the rest of his life in flight.


    When Guo Shuang was whispering secretly in her heart, her brows suddenly wrinkled, looking at the battlefield, an aura was advancing by leaps and bounds.


    She saw six golden needles stuck in the head of the elder of the magical medicine sect.


    Strength and aura are increasing at a visible speed, and in a blink of an eye they have increased to Seventh Innate!


    "I''m going, it''s a bit of chicken blood. Now Zi Ye Hao is in trouble." Guo Shuang muttered.


    "It seems that the elder, this time I want to die with me." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the soaring strength.


    "Niezhang, take your life!" The great elder''s eyes were blood-red, and he stopped talking nonsense and rushed up directly.


    The breath on his body was full of blood.


    Ye Hao resisted with the sword, but now the strength of the great elder is soaring, and he is already on par with Ye Hao in singles.


    "Originally dealing with you like this, I can slowly consume you. But now it is estimated that your people are coming, I won''t waste time with you. Let me send you on the road, and take away Sister Song Ying before you Pay the price for things!" Ye Hao''s eyes gradually became cold, and at the same time a puff of air condensed on his arm and sword.


    "Hahaha. Ye Hao, you must die here today. The sisters are no escape. They are just ordinary people. If the genius doctor asks them to die, they must die. The genius doctor asks them to be sacrifices. Be obediently as a sacrifice!"


    Some crazy elders roared loudly.


    "I don''t talk nonsense with the dead." Ye Hao''s energy was hollowed out, and he even drew strength from the mountain map until he felt that he could no longer control the strength.


    The sword in Ye Hao''s hand slowly turned from yellow to dark green.


    Green¡¤Shadow


    Sub-artifact level weapons.


    "Go to hell!" The great elder rushed towards Ye Hao holding dozens of golden needles.


    He knew that he was dead today, because he used six gold needles on himself, and five gold needles were already his limit.


    Using six golden needles, he will surely explode and die in less than three minutes!


    But even if he was going to die, he must drag the kid in front of him to hell.


    Ye Hao looked at the great elder rushing towards him. He raised the sword in his hand and slashed it seemingly understatement, but this sword gathered all Ye Hao''s existing strength.


    Even in a single attack, it was more powerful than the meteorite technique and the wrath of the Seagod.


    This is his first original skill.


    "Heaven and earth are a sword."

 Chapter 1363： Comparing with Xiao Zheng

    Chapter 1363: Comparing with Xiao Zheng


    Five minutes later.


    A group of people rushed to Yang''s house, including Yang Zhong.


    The shocking scene before him silenced everyone.


    "Come here, take the corpse of the elder back. The others continue to chase after me! That guy must have not run far." Liu Yi looked at the corpse lying in the center, he clenched his fist and ordered.


    Turned around and left with most of it.


    The remaining Tianmen disciples looked at each other and walked to the corpse.


    This corpse belonged to the great elder of the genius doctor sect. At this moment, he was directly split into two, which was terrible.


    The six gold pins on the top of the head were covered with blood.


    "This...this..." Yang Zhong walked forward swayingly. He walked past the Yang family heirs on the ground, and he walked past the corpse of the Yang family elder.


    When he walked to the Yang family residence, the Yang family plaque disappeared.


    A gully stretched from the corpse of the Great Elder to the Yang Family, as if it had been penetrated by some kind of energy.


    "Ye Hao! Ye Hao!" Yang Zhong roared hysterically, his eyes covered with bloodshot eyes.


    Once, twice.


    Ye Hao came to the Yang family to make trouble, and this time even destroyed half of the Yang family. One of the inborn elders died, and many younger heirs died.


    "Ye Hao, I, Yang Zhong, and you have disagreeable enemies, I must crush you!" Yang Zhong roared, and his realm broke through to the triple innate at this moment.


    ...


    On the other side, Ye Hao and Guo Shuang were in trouble. They were surrounded by people, and the people who surrounded them.


    It is Xiao Zheng headed by the Lord of the Valley of Sword.


    "Damn it. I told you just now, I''ll take you to escape. You insist on running." Ye Hao glared at Guo Shuang behind him.


    Because of the aftereffects of teleportation, Guo Shuang has always resisted.


    As a result, he didn''t expect Xiao Zheng to catch up with him this time.


    "Then I... Then how did I know it would be like this. Or... You now... take me away?" Guo Shuang said with a pouting mouth.


    "I can''t go if I want to go now. I don''t know what they used to block the space in this place. If you want to leave, you can only use it to go." Ye Hao said calmly.


    "But this person is Xiao Zheng, the master of the Valley of Forge Swords, Yazhong Xiantian! Have you ever fought?" Guo Shuang said worriedly.


    "Can''t beat it." Ye Hao said mercilessly.


    "The trick you used in the Yang family just now was not very powerful, or the meteorite in Tianmen!" Guo Shuang reminded.


    Several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s face.


    "I can''t use those two tricks for a while." Ye Hao said.


    Just now, with the sword of heaven and earth, the Qi in his body was emptied in an instant. Although the Nine Suns Scriptures are constantly recovering, and the pictures of the mountains are recovering, it also takes time, at least five minutes.


    Moreover, controlling such a strong tactic requires compression of energy. If there is a mistake, there will be big problems. You must ensure that you are in the best condition in all aspects.


    As for the meteorite technique...skill points...needless to say.


    "Then what shall we do now?" Guo Shuang smiled bitterly and looked at the group of people in front of him.


    "Let''s take one step at a time. It depends on whether we can survive the time of unblocking this space. Since it is a blockade, it cannot be a permanent blockade." Ye Hao stared at Xiao Zheng who was walking towards them.


    Xiao Zheng looked at Ye Hao and the woman behind Ye Hao: "We met again, let you take advantage of a loophole at Tianmen and escape directly. This time you will have no chance to escape.


    I advise you to be obedient and able to catch it with your hands, otherwise you will have to suffer some flesh and blood. "


    "The eight-fold innate Master of Xiaogu. We are indeed not your opponent." Ye Hao shrugged, and he held the sword in his hand: "But it''s impossible for us to capture it with nothing."


    "I don''t know good or bad." Xiao Zheng drew his sword.


    Ye Hao suddenly looked at Xiao Zheng with false eyes: "Master Xiao Gu, I heard that your swordsmanship is very powerful. I wonder if Master Xiao Gu can compare swordsmanship with me."


    Xiao Zheng looked at Ye Hao, and he chuckled: "Do you want to delay time? You thought I would promise you so stupidly."


    "Ordinary people may not agree, but if you are a true swordsman, then you will certainly agree. Don''t you want to compete with the long-lost Dugu Jiujian. This is one of the most exquisite swordsmanship for thousands of years. "


    Ye Hao directly and grandiosely threw down his bait for Xiao Zheng.


    My bait is in it. I just want to delay time. Just say you can''t bite yourself.


    Guo Shuang looked at Ye Hao with a look of idiots. You have all told the plan, how could anyone still agree to you.


    "Okay, I promise you. But if you don''t know Dugu Jiujian, then I..."


    "Ye Hao let Xiaogu master handle it." Ye Hao interrupted directly.


    "Good." Xiao Zheng nodded.


    "Master Xiaogu, this is not so good. The top priority now is to catch this Ye Hao!" Others hurriedly persuaded.


    Xiao Zheng looked at them coldly: "Do I need to explain what I want to do? From now on, you are not allowed to do it for me. If anyone dares to do it, don''t blame the sword in my hand, you''re welcome!"


    Everyone stopped talking. After all, Xiao Zheng was born with eight layers, so everyone didn''t dare to say much.


    Guo Shuang swallowed. After such an obvious delay, Xiao Zheng actually agreed.


    She doesn''t know swordsmen, most of them are those powerful swordsmen.


    Ximen Shuo can pursue Ye Hao for Bijian, and Xiao Zheng can also lay down all other purposes for seeing Dugu Jiujian.


    Perhaps this is the rigidity of the swordsman.


    "However, the realm of Lord Xiaogu is higher than mine...Even if I use Dugu Nine Swords, I may not be able to survive a few rounds under your hands." Ye Hao once again put forward his conditions.


    "Neither of us use the power of a warrior, but use the strength of ordinary people to compete with swords. But I can tell you that I didn''t promise you anything. If you defeat me by swordsmanship, I will let you go. "Xiao Zheng squinted at Ye Hao.


    He knew what Ye Hao''s calculations were, and Xiao Zheng was very confident, and he only needed to master the time.


    At that time, in the last three minutes, he caught Ye Hao immediately.


    He is eight-fold innate, and it is trivial to capture Ye Hao in three minutes.


    "Yeah. But I don''t have an ordinary sword in my hand, I don''t know..." Ye Hao looked at the sword on the waist of the other person.


    "Give me two swords." Xiao Zheng understood what Ye Hao meant. Since the realm is suppressed, of course the weapons must be the same, otherwise it would be unfair.


    The disciple beside him handed over two swords, and Xiao Zheng threw one of the swords in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao took the sword, thrown away the scabbard, and pointed at Xiao Zheng.


    "Master Xiaogu, please enlighten me."


    Xiao Zheng held the sword, he thought of Old Jian, he wants to become stronger, and the guy he wants to become stronger!


    "Today, I will see the wonders of Dugu Jiujian."

 Chapter 1364： The ghost is ecstatic, impermanence kills

    Chapter 1364


    Xiao Zheng uses Tianshan swordsmanship.


    Although it is not a superb sword technique, it is also a very good sword technique.


    Coupled with Xiao Zheng''s years of sword practice, he has already reached the realm of Mahayana.


    If ordinary swordsmen only talk about swordsmanship, they are probably not Xiao Zheng''s opponent.


    But Ye Hao was different. He was basically familiar with the swordsmanship that he exchanged from the system, and he couldn''t be more familiar with it. This saved ordinary people the time to practice hard.


    And the founder of Dugu Nine Swords, these Nine Swords were created to break the world and various factions. Although they are Nine Swords, they are actually a sword in battle.


    Face the sword, using the broken sword style.


    Face the knife, using the broken knife style.


    ...


    And so on.


    So Dugu Nine Swords is very subtle.


    Face different enemies with different swordsmanship.


    The duel had lasted for five minutes in a blink of an eye, and the swords in the hands of Ye Hao and Xiao Zheng kept colliding with each other, and their ultimate moves continued to strike.


    The two refused to yield to each other.


    In front of everyone, this can be regarded as a rare swordsman contest.


    But the key point is that they are not here to see the duel, they are here to catch Ye Hao.


    "Master Xiao Gu, time!" a disciple urged anxiously.


    This directly caused Xiao Zheng to go away. At this moment, the sword in Ye Hao''s hand cut Xiao Zheng''s hair.


    Xiao Zheng''s expression was very bad: "Whoever speaks again, I will kill him!"


    After speaking, he continued to compete with Ye Hao.


    At this moment, he was completely immersed in the battle with swordsmanship.


    Dugu Nine Swords deserves to be the ultimate sword technique, there is no flaw at all.


    Moreover, at a young age, this young man can comprehend Dugu Nine Swords, whose talent is really terrifying.


    Now he understood why Liu Yi insisted on killing this kid.


    This kind of horrible evildoer, stay in time, and give him another ten years, maybe then it will not be a riot, but annihilate it.


    Such hidden dangers must not let him stay in the world!


    This time, another five minutes passed.


    Now everyone around was anxious.


    Some people still keep looking at their watches, the fighting time, plus the previous time, fifteen minutes have passed by this time, and five minutes later, the blockade here will be broken.


    By then, they will have no talisman, and the remaining talisman is with Elder Liu Yi!


    Two more minutes passed.


    Suddenly Xiao Zheng dodged his body and avoided Ye Hao''s sword. At the same time, the momentum on his body burst out, and Ye Hao''s expression changed and hurriedly resisted.


    Yae''s innate momentum is really strong.


    The ordinary sword in Ye Hao''s hand broke directly.


    Ye Hao flew out for a few meters, finally stabilizing his body.


    "Lord Xiao Gu, you are a little bit unconscionable." Ye Hao squinted at Xiao Zheng.


    "Your swordsmanship is worse than mine. I am not your opponent." Xiao Zheng admitted without hesitation that he was inferior to Ye Hao.


    There was jealousy in his deep gaze: "According to your talent, if you give you another five years, I will not be your opponent. Give you another ten years, maybe we won¡¯t be chasing you by then. But you chased us.


    This battle is very comfortable, but the time has come. Just catch it. "


    Although Xiao Zheng was obsessed with swordsmanship, he still remembered the time and stopped fighting in the last three minutes, ready to capture Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s face was dark, and now he could only use the Forbidden Curse.


    "Smelly boy, leave it to me this time." Guo Shuang suddenly stood up, and she stood in front of Ye Hao.


    "You?" Ye Hao looked at Guo Shuang suspiciously.


    "I said, I was sent to protect you." Guo Shuang held his head high.


    Ye Hao still looked at Guo Shuang suspiciously. Guo Shuang''s strength was only in the Qi Refining Realm. He couldn''t even beat him, so how could he be Xiao Zheng''s opponent.


    "Through their words just now, it should be back to the original state in a few minutes here. I can help you trap Xiao Zheng for a few minutes, but the others will leave it to you."


    As Guo Shuang said, she suddenly took out a small glass bottle with a turbid yellow liquid inside. She drank it straight away, with a look of disgust on her face.


    "Master Meng Po is good at everything, but this Meng Po soup has always been so bad."


    Just as he was muttering, Guo Shuang''s face changed suddenly, and the expression on his face was momentarily pure and momentarily evil, as if there were two souls in his body fighting for this body.


    "This woman is weird!" Xiao Zheng frowned and looked at Guo Shuang. He thought it was just a weak companion next to Ye Hao, but at this moment, the aura on her body made people shiver.


    Black lines began to appear on Guo Shuang''s face!


    "Ghost Maid Jue! You are from the underworld!" Xiao Zheng was startled, he immediately drew out his saber and rushed forward to kill Guo Shuang directly.


    Although Ye Hao didn''t know what Guo Shuang was doing, he couldn''t sit here and watch her beheaded by Xiao Zheng. The shadow in Ye Hao''s hand turned into a shield and stood in front of Guo Shuang.


    spray


    The loud impact made Ye Hao vomit blood.


    Eightfold innate!


    This is the eight-fold innate power, and Ye Hao feels that this power continues to fill his body, making Ye Hao extremely painful.


    He now knows very well that his strength can only barely contend with the six-fold congenital peak. The former elder of the magic doctor sect can only be regarded as relying on the golden needle to puncture the acupuncture point, on the sevenfold congenital, not the authentic sevenfold congenital.


    The shield in Ye Hao''s hand turned dark green.


    But even so, Ye Hao''s body was constantly retreating.


    At this time, Ye Hao also noticed that Guo Shuang''s breath behind him had become unusual.


    Strength is climbing at a visible speed.


    One layer of innate


    Double congenital


    Triple congenital


    quadruple


    Fives


    Six!


    It didn''t stop until Guo Shuang''s breath reached Sixth Innate.


    Ye Hao frowned. Although she didn''t know what tactics Guo Shuang used, even if she was Sixth Innate, Ye Hao wasn''t the eighth innate Xiao Zheng opponent.


    "Sorry!"


    "Sorry!"


    Suddenly, two sounds of different tones sounded at the same time, Guo Shuang leaped high, and a black chain appeared in his hand. This is not a real thing, it is just an illusion.


    The chain flicked towards Xiao Zheng, Xiao Zheng tried to avoid him, but the ecstasy was out of sight, and he slipped into Xiao Zheng''s body in an instant.


    The breath on Xiao Zheng''s body shook, and the offensive dissipated.


    He gritted his teeth as if he was enduring something.


    "You...who are you?" Xiao Zheng''s eyes widened, looking at the woman with a strange expression all over her body at the moment in front of him, the chain in the woman''s hand was piercing his body.


    "Impermanence is life-threatening with ghosts and ghosts. Underworld, impermanence is also black and white." Guo Shuang''s mouth again made two completely different tones.


    Ye Hao heard it, one of the voices was Guo Shuangshuang''s, and the other was Guo Shuangshuang''s!

 Chapter 1365： Three tribes gather in Haicheng

    Chapter 1365 Three Clans Gathering in Haicheng


    "Master Xiaogu, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Master of Depression?"


    The people around saw the weird scene at the moment and did not know what to do.


    "Leave half of them to protect me, and the others will kill this underworld demon girl!" Xiao Zheng jumped back and hid among the crowd, gritted his teeth and shouted.


    Although Xiao Zheng could move, the shadow chain still connected him and Guo Shuang.


    The people around received the order and swarmed up.


    "Ye Hao, protect me during this time. Leave Xiao Zheng alone, he is trapped by me now, and he can''t get out of it in a short time!" Guo Shuang''s double voice sounded again.


    Ye Hao didn''t have time to think about it, and he directly guarded Guo Shuang''s side.


    He also thought that taking advantage of Xiao Zheng''s inability to move now, he would kill the Valley Master of the Sword Forge Valley. In this way, it would be equivalent to breaking the arm of Tianmen.


    However, there are people guarding Xiao Zheng, and Guo Shuang can''t be ignored now. Basically, any person in Guo Shuang''s state can hack her to death.


    The safety of Guo Shuang must be guaranteed first.


    "Kill the demon girl!"


    "Kill Ye Hao!"


    The noisy sounds around made Ye Hao bored.


    The shadow in his hand turned into dozens of flying knives.


    Top object control technique.


    Brush up


    There were dozens of flying knives, and no one dared to take a step forward for a while.


    Just when Ye Hao was about to take the opportunity to use the flying knife to see if he could seriously hurt Xiao Zheng, a strong breath came from a distance, and Ye Hao''s face changed suddenly.


    This breath is stronger than Xiao Zheng.


    Nine layers of innate!


    If Jiu Zhong arrived innately, Ye Hao and the others would not be able to escape.


    Moreover, Guo Shuang''s condition was very bad at the moment. Her face was pale, sweat beads on her forehead, blood was flowing from the corners of her mouth and eyes, which seemed to trap Xiao Zheng and burdened her very much.


    At this moment, the feeling that the surrounding space was blocked disappeared.


    "Guo Shuang, let''s go!" Ye Hao took back the shadow and directly hugged Guo Shuang.


    Guo Shuang also breathed a sigh of relief, closed his eyes, dropped his hands, and the dark spots on his face disappeared.


    boom


    A sharp sword slashed, but there was no one in that place.


    Xiao Zheng looked at this scene with an ugly expression. He originally thought it was a cat playing with a mouse, but he didn''t expect to be played by the mouse!


    "What''s going on? People?" Yao Chun appeared here, he looked at Xiao Zheng.


    Xiao Zheng said lightly: "Let him run away."


    "Running? You have Fu Lu in your hands, you are an eight-fold innate, how can you let them run away!" Yao Chun shouted loudly.


    "I said I ran, so I ran. Sect Master Yao, you are stronger than me now, do you still want to kill me here again?" Xiao Zheng stared at Yao Chun.


    Yao Chun clenched his fists.


    "With this spare time, you might as well go after it." Xiao Zheng turned his head and looked at the group of people around him.


    The group of people kept silent, Xiao Zheng''s eyes meant to tell them not to talk nonsense about the matter just now.


    "Humph." Yao Chun snorted coldly, turned and left, and continued chasing with his own people.


    Xiao Zheng looked at his group: "I was in a fierce battle with Ye Hao just now, and the evil girl in the underworld made trouble. We fought fiercely, but let them escape. That''s right."


    This still doesn''t understand what Xiao Zheng meant, that''s a fool.


    "Yes, yes. Those people are too cunning."


    "The Lord of Xiaogu fought fiercely with the demon, and it was on par!"


    A group of people nodded and bowed.


    In fact, I was scolding Xiao Zheng in my heart. If you didn''t pretend to be forceful, Ye Hao would have been caught by them earlier than a sword.


    One hundred kilometers away.


    Ye Hao hugged Guo Shuang and fell into a cave. When he was sure that the nine-fold innate breath had disappeared, he sighed in relief.


    Seeing Guo Shuang who was unconscious, his eyes whitened and he fell to the ground.


    After 100 consecutive teleports, in order to ensure Guo Shuang¡¯s consciousness, Ye Hao used his Nine Suns to protect her. This caused Ye Hao to consume a lot of himself. At this moment, he was basically hollowed out, and his head looked like a hangover. General pain.


    [System prompt: current debt: 1648, remaining repayment period: two days]


    ...


    The seventh day that Ye Hao escaped from Tianmen.


    The latest news from Ye Hao was that he had attacked the Yang family and beheaded the elder of the Tianmen Divine Medical Sect, and then disappeared without a trace. This disappearance was three days.


    It is rumored that Ye Hao was ambushed by the people of Tianmen and was seriously injured and fled.


    Some people say that Ye Hao has died somewhere.


    But now because of Ye Hao''s disappearance, everyone''s eyes fell on a small coastal city in the south.


    Because the Hong family and Yang family gathered a large number of warriors there, the Gusu Murong family also had some actions.


    In modern times, few families have taken such big actions.


    And everyone knows that this time the goal of action is the Wanjia Welfare Institute where Ye Hao used to be before, and now Wushuang City!


    This directly caused most people within a few kilometers of Wushuang City to be empty. As for the reason?


    The local government directly gave a local construction site and discovered that the biological and chemical weapons left over from the last century are now being dismantled.


    As for the evacuated people, this is just a matter of spending some money for the big family.


    Everyone gave tens of thousands of yuan, and it ran away without any pleasure.


    This directly caused the old town where Wushuang City was located, instantly becoming a dead city.


    In this dead city, there is an undercurrent surging at this moment.


    Inside a hotel conference room.


    "I have arranged everything. We have two days to get things done here. No one will disturb us." A woman said sternly.


    "Yang Hui, this time I trouble you." Yang Zhong looked at Yang Hui and thanked.


    "Patriarch, what are you talking about, I am also the Yang family. That Ye Hao dared to destroy the Yang family, and we must make it pay!" Yang Hui''s eyes were angry.


    "Does the Dragon Group also want to participate in our actions this time?" Hong Yue said in a deep voice.


    In this meeting room, people headed by three families gathered at this moment.


    Hong family of Hongyue, Yang family of Yang Zhong, Murong family of Murong Dragon City.


    "The Dragon Group still maintains this neutral attitude towards this matter, but I have already brought all the Yang family disciples in the Dragon Group." Yang Hui said.


    "This time we mobilized a huge force! The Hong family brought more than 1,000 body refining realms, 200 power refining realms, more than 50 qi refining realms, and seven innate warriors.


    The Yang family has more than 600 body refining states, more than 100 power refining states, and more than 20 qi refining states. Five congenital warriors!


    The Murong family has more than 400 body refining states, more than 70 power refining states, 14 Qi refining states, and four innate martial artists.


    There are 17 innate warriors alone, so the grandson family, who is the leader of the Ten Brothers Association, has a chance, let alone a district orphanage! "Yang Hui said with a sneer.


    Hong Yue glanced coldly at Murong Longcheng next to him: "Murong''s family, why did you send so many people here this time. Didn''t you say it would be good cooperation."


    "Our Murong family has a small business and can''t afford so many people. And I want to deal with a small orphanage. Actually, the people sent by the Hong family this time are enough." Murong Longcheng said with a smile.


    hypocrite.


    The others secretly said.


    However, Yang Hui still came out to make a round: "Because the time when everyone gathered has changed, the time previously decided by Chief Hong Yue changed slightly.


    The action will start at 8 o''clock tonight. Wushuang City is surrounded by mountains and has three gates. The Hong family attacked the east main gate, the Yang family attacked the south gate, and the Murong family attacked the west gate.


    Destroying this Wushuang City, let that Ye Hao also taste the pain! "


    Several people showed confident expressions.

 Chapter 1366： Three Clans Siege Wushuang City

    Chapter 1366 Three Clans Siege Wushuang City


    At 8 o''clock in the middle of the night, under the gloomy street lights in the quiet Beicheng District, people were constantly moving.


    Many people gathered in the buildings outside the three walls of Wushuang City and behind the roof.


    Everyone is like hungry tigers and leopards, waiting to prey on their prey.


    Inside a parked Audi car far outside the west gate.


    "The patriarch, the people at the East Gate and the South Gate are all ready. Our people are all in place." A Murong parent pressed his earphones and reported to Murong Longchenghui sitting in the back seat.


    Murong Longcheng nodded in satisfaction: "How is the arrangement of the things ordered before?"


    "It''s done. We bribed a food transporter in Wushuang City half a month ago, and that person got a drawing of Wushuang City.


    According to the record on the drawing, it shows that there are three important areas in Wushuang City. One is a planting area next to Beishan, where precious herbs may be grown, and no one is usually allowed to enter.


    There is also a collection library where most treasures of Wushuang City are stored. There is also a scientific research building, the control room of Wushuang City is there, there must be many good things! "Murong Elder Hui reports.


    Murong Longcheng nodded, his eyes gleaming.


    "Very good. Our main goal this time is these three places, and the head-on fight will be handed over to the two reckless men who were dazzled by anger in the Hong and Yang families.


    By the way, where is Yunhai? "


    "Master, he followed the first echelon." Elder Murong said.


    Murong Longcheng''s expression was a bit unpleasant: "This kid is just disobedient. I let him stay in the back honestly, he won''t listen!"


    "Master, young master, he is also innate now. In this kind of small battle, he can accumulate combat experience. This time, there will be so many masters from the Hong family and the Yang family, nothing will happen.


    Maybe after we attack, this so-called Wushuang city will fall in less than ten minutes. "Elder Murong said contemptuously.


    Murong Longcheng didn''t think too much, after all, a predecessor was the existence of a welfare institution, how strong can it be?


    boom


    At this moment, a red signal in the east direction bounced into the air.


    "That''s the signal flare of the Hong family, they started to attack." Elder Murong said in surprise.


    Subsequently, a flare was also fired from the south.


    "It''s the Yang Family! They are also starting to act! Master, we?" Elder Murong looked at the Patriarch.


    Murong Longcheng nodded: "The signal flare is sent, but the specific attack will wait until ten minutes later."


    Elder Murong looked at the Patriarch doubtfully: "Patriarch, this... we are discussing with the two families to attack at the same time, this..."


    "Hmph, at this time, of course, we must let the people of the other two races attract firepower as much as possible. Then we can easily attack and get what we want." Murong Longcheng''s mouth evoked a curve.


    "The patriarch is brilliant, I''ll go and order!" Elder Murong got off the car immediately and began to order things with each team.


    And half a minute later, a dazzling flare flew out from Simon''s side.


    ...


    East gate.


    The Hong family has a total of seven teams, each led by seven innate masters, each team has at least one hundred body refining realms, more than twenty refining power realms, and about seven gas refining realms.


    It can be said that every team is very strong.


    And this time they came with full anger, and Hong Yue gave them very simple orders.


    "Tonight, I want to leave Wushuang City empty."


    After the flares were released, they attacked the main gate almost at the same time, but unexpectedly, the main gate was breached in an instant, and several figures fled and ran towards the city.


    "Humph. A group of ants." Hong Qingshan smiled contemptuously.


    "It''s better to be careful. The kid who came back by chance said that there are two supernatural beings in Wushuang City, and there are several Qi refining realms! By the way, do you feel that Master? The aura here is much stronger than outside. "The Hong family sideline next to him whispered.


    "What about a few supernaturalists? This time, the forces of the three races gathered together. From our Hong family alone, there were seven congenital warriors. Is this Wushuang City really going to heaven?


    There is indeed a strong aura here, maybe that kid Ye Hao is hiding something here, don''t worry about so much. Now just wipe them all out.


    Go, kill everyone here! "Hong Qingshan showed a cruel smile and rushed directly into Wushuang City.


    Seven teams rushed in seven directions.


    They want to destroy this Wushuang City as much as possible, and let the heinous Ye Hao pay the price!


    "Report, Number One has been connected to the Internet." A voice came into the main control room of the scientific research building.


    Xiao Yan was looking at several surveillance pictures in front of him, and almost everyone in the Hong family had a panoramic view of their actions.


    Xiao Yan''s mouth showed a slapstick smile: "I will let you go and never return tonight."


    "Report, number two has been connected to the network."


    "One has penetrated into the outer area."


    "No. 3 hasn''t moved yet."


    One message after another was answered.


    Xiao Yan frowned slightly, and he adjusted some of the monitoring screens to Murong''s house.


    "Did they find out that our goal was not achieved? It shouldn''t. The plan I made was deduced more than ten times, and there should be no problem." Xiao Yan said suspiciously.


    "Reported that a team on No. 1 has reached the border of the inner enclosure area and will enter the inner enclosure area in one minute! May I ask whether it will be intercepted!"


    The voice on the other end seemed anxious.


    Xiao Yan squeezed his hands, and he looked at Murong''s house who was still on the monitor with a calm face.


    Although it didn''t matter to leave Murong''s house outside, he was unwilling to let the cooked duck fly like this.


    But if the people of the Hong family break into the inner surrounding area, it may cause unnecessary losses.


    When Xiao Yan was tangled, the Murong family finally moved in the picture. They broke through the west gate and began to attack Wushuang City.


    Xiao Yan breathed a sigh of relief and smiled again.


    He picked up the microphone and said, "Fang Hong''s first team enters the inner area, let Xue Lao take charge of this one, resolve the battle as soon as possible, and then support the outer area.


    One minute later, the net closing operation started! "


    "Yes!"


    Xiao Yan switched two screens. One screen showed the usual situations of Wushuang City, all gathered in the safe zone in the center of the inner zone.


    In addition, below the inner zone, in the core circle, Xiaosha is there.


    Xiao Yan picked up the microphone and connected where Xiaosha was: "Sister, start the magic circle in thirty seconds."


    Xiaosha heard her brother''s voice, she nodded, put her hands on the core of the magic circle in front of her, recalling what Ye Hao had taught him before.

 Chapter 1367： Arrested

    Chapter 1367


    "Strange, why haven''t we met a single person so far?" Hong Lei looked around suspiciously.


    They rushed in all the way, except for the dim street light, not even a ghost was seen.


    "Did they know that we attacked, they all went into hiding?" a Hong family disciple asked suspiciously.


    "Is it so clean?" Hong Lei muttered a little bit guilty.


    "The front is Elder Hong Yang, let''s go and join them!" The disciple of the Hong family pointed to the person not far in front, who was another team of the Hong family led by the elder Hong Yang, who was born with the second class.


    After seeing Master Hong Lei, Hong Yang was also ready to come over.


    He is older than Hong Lei, and he has already noticed the unusual here.


    It stands to reason that even if they are afraid of running away, how could those people suddenly disappear without a trace, knowing that the speed of their martial artist is much faster than ordinary people.


    Then there is only one possibility, that is, the people here got the news in advance and evacuated to a complete place!


    If that''s the case, why don''t they run away and wait for them to hit the door?


    Unless the people here have the confidence to deal with the incoming enemy.


    But is it possible? Against the Hong family, Yang family, and Murong family alone, even the grandson family may not have such confidence.


    Brush


    Suddenly at this moment, a beam of light shot out from the center of Wushuang City and shot into the air.


    And at the moment it shot out, the four stone pillars around Wushuang City''s inner city also lit up with four colors of light.


    A barrier covers all the peripheral areas.


    "Master!" Hong Yang was startled, and wanted to join Master Hong Lei, but he was surprised to find an invisible barrier appeared in front of him.


    "This...what''s going on?" Hong Lei looked around in surprise. At this moment, he also felt a faint sense of crisis.


    Roar!


    Suddenly fell from the sky with a roar.


    A cyan dragon actually hovered in the air, roaring and making a dragon chant.


    "Dragon...this is a dragon!" Many people who saw this scene were shocked.


    Although they are ancient warriors who have seen a lot of weirdness, this is the first time they have seen a dragon.


    The dragon hovered in the air for a while, happened to stare at Hong Lei and the others, and rushed directly at them.


    Qinglong also spit out flames at them.


    The flame hit several people, and the Hong family disciples screamed in the flame, and finally fell to the ground.


    The Hong family disciple next to him watched this scene in astonishment.


    This... is this dragon real?


    ßÝßÝ


    Suddenly, a red giant bird condensed, and beside the other two stone pillars, a white giant tiger and a black giant turtle appeared.


    "This...what the **** is going on?" Hong Lei was shocked.


    The four giant beasts attacked their respective places, and the painful cries of the victims were heard everywhere.


    "Master, this is a four-elephant array! But these are fake, they are all phantoms condensed with spiritual energy. The strength is estimated to be in the innate triple! As long as they are destroyed, they will not be able to condense again in a short time. At the same time, they can only Move within a certain distance around the formation.


    This barrier is probably used to restrict you! Master, you can''t deal with this blue dragon, go to the Patriarch! "Elder Hong Yang was very knowledgeable, and immediately recognized that this was the legendary four-image array, also known as the four-sacred beast array.


    Hearing the order, Hong Lei recovered from the trance and immediately took his own people to find other teams.


    Only the Qinglong chasing them, although fierce, but they are too crowded to kill.


    "Elder, what shall we do now? We seem to be outside the formation?" The disciple beside Elder Hong Yang said worriedly.


    Originally fighting with confidence, this legendary thing appeared at this time, which really surprised them.


    "This barrier should be based on the light beam in the center just now to support the power. As long as we can break the core of the magic circle, we can destroy this barrier!" Elder Hong Yang turned around, but his face was not very good.


    Because he saw a man standing in front of two stone sculptures on the road ahead.


    "Elder Hong, I can''t let you pass this way." Xue Lao walked out slowly.


    "Xue Yong! Why are you here!" Elder Hong Yang seemed to know the person in front of him.


    He suddenly remembered that the previous rumors about the Yang family, Ye Hao for the first time rushed to the Yang family, not only went away, but also took away Xue Lao.


    But no one thought that Mr. Xue would actually stay with Ye Hao.


    "Xue Yong, do you want to be our enemy?" Hong Yang squinted at the person in front of him.


    "Hong Yang, we are all a lot of age, why do we have to call around, or what if we sit down and have a drink." Xue Lao squinted at Hong Yang.


    It can be seen that Xue Lao is very unwilling to fight, which is why Xiao Yan arranged him in the last position.


    Although Old Xue didn''t want to fight, he wouldn''t let anyone destroy Wushuang City. He already had feelings for this city and the people here.


    Moreover, he has silently vowed to protect those children who call himself grandfather.


    "Xue Yong, it''s impossible. I persuade you, you better not stop us. Today, this Wushuang city of our three clans is going to be fixed." Hong Yang said firmly.


    Old Xue sighed, he drew his spear behind his back and removed the cloth strips on it.


    "Xue Yong, your dragon-patterned silver spear is powerful, but don''t forget that I am the second innate. You only have the first innate. The gap in realm is destined to be your opponent." Hong Yang stared at Old Xue.


    "Congenital First Heavy? I might be like that half a year ago, but I am not anymore." Xue Lao let out his aura.


    Hong Yang''s feet were heavier, and he looked at Old Xue in disbelief.


    "Innate... Triple? How could this be possible! How could you be Innate Triple!"


    We must know that the ancient martial artist has a drawback, that is, the older the older, the more difficult it is to break through.


    The foundation is laid before the age of twenty, and the glorious years of cultivation are before the age of thirty.


    After the age of thirty, people''s talents will begin to slowly decline.


    Even after the age of thirty, some people find it difficult to improve by half a step.


    But Xue was over half a hundred years old, but at this moment he suddenly raised two realms, which is really incredible!


    "When I came here, I saw a lot of surprises. It''s like the four-dimensional array, but now I''m getting used to it."


    Xue Lao picked up the spear and marked a gully on the ground. The tip of the spear pointed at Hong Yang in front of him, as well as the hundreds of Hong''s disciples behind Hong Yang.


    "Today, who dares to cross this line and die."

 Chapter 1368： Four-image formation shows its power

    Chapter 1368


    This guy is inherently triple.


    Hong Yang swallowed, there is only one innate here.


    But facing the triple innate is really a bit laborious.


    However, he has already reached this point, he can only move forward, not backward.


    "For those in the Qi Refining Realm, drag Xue Yong with me! The Body Refining Realm and Power Refining Realm are advancing towards the central area!" Hong Yang ordered.


    Hong Yang waved his fist and besieged Xue Lao with several other Qi Refining Realms.


    Xue Lao faced it calmly. As for the Hong family who bypassed him and crossed the line he drew, he didn''t seem to see it.


    Old Xue just looked at Hong Yang and said faintly: "I have given you a chance. It is you who are looking for death. Don''t blame me."


    "Although the Four Elephants Array is powerful, there are three major families. It is only a matter of time before the Four Elephants Array is broken." Hong Yang retorted.


    "You will soon regret your current thoughts and feel ignorant." Xue Lao looked at Hong Yang sympathetically, waving the tip of the gun in his hand.


    Of course, Hong Yang would not believe what Xue Lao said. Even now, he also thinks that these are only the few remaining cards in Wushuang City. In the face of the powerful forces of the three major families, these will soon fall apart. It is only a matter of time. That''s it.


    Howl


    Suddenly, two wolf howls came out.


    "Ahhhhhh...help... there are wolves!"


    "My legs, my legs!"


    Behind the line, there was a screaming sound.


    Wolf?


    How could ancient warriors be afraid of wolves.


    Hong Yang glanced suspiciously there, his pupils dilated.


    The two "stone sculptures" that were in the dark behind Xue Yong are not stone sculptures at all, but two giant wolves, one person tall!


    These two wolves have white hairs and huge mouths, which can directly bite off a person''s head.


    One paw directly shot a strength realm far away, and there were several **** wolf claw marks on his body!


    "Elder...help... these... these two wolves are both innate!"


    The martial artist in the power refining realm and body refining realm shouted in horror.


    They weren''t the opponents of these two wolves at all. The two wolves had thick skin, much stronger body strength than humans, and their speed and vision at night were very strong.


    A jump is tens of meters away, as long as the people they are looking at, almost no one can escape their minions.


    Even if there are hundreds of body refining realms, in front of them, there are only more than one hundred lambs.


    "This...what kind of guy is this! How can there be spirit beasts in the Innate Realm now! Those guys are not all in that abyss..." Hong Yang said in horror.


    It was the loss of consciousness at this moment, Xue Lao''s spear tip slid across his abdomen, blood spurting out.


    "In Wushuang City, nothing is impossible. I said before that I gave you a chance, but you didn''t catch it." Old Xue sighed.


    He finally negotiated with the two wolves, as long as no one crossed that line, they would not do anything.


    But these Hong family members didn''t listen to the kind words and found their way to death. He couldn''t help it.


    "This...this..." Hong Yang watched as the two wolves were slaughtering his tribe, their fangs were covered with blood and human remains.


    ...


    On the Hong family''s side, the four sacred beasts were constantly attacking all the enemies in front of them.


    The blue dragon hovered in the air, spouting water **** from time to time, and at the same time swooped down, swept the Hong family disciples with his dragon tail, and grabbed a few with his claws, dragged them into the air, and threw them high into the flesh. .


    The places Suzaku went by were basically flames, and those flames burned the sons of the Hong family, burning and screaming endlessly.


    There was even a smell of meat in the air, which was constantly destroying the psychological defense of the Hong family members present.


    To say that the cruelest thing is that it is the white tiger. The white tiger kills and kills. Under the tiger''s claws, it is no longer known how many of the Hong family heirs have been shot. The attack on it by the body refining realm and strength realm is like itching.


    Only the refining realm and innate realm can harm it.


    On the other side of Xuanwu, although it was just lying there, most of the people around seemed to feel a big mountain pressing on him, and the black snake on Xuanwu''s back was extremely cruel. sound.


    "Father, each of these four monsters has triple strength innate. They have been attacking our various teams, and we have suffered heavy losses. What should we do!" Hong Qingshan gasped and looked at his father.


    Hong Yue red eyes, he gritted his teeth: "Isn''t it just four evil animals! We will eliminate these four evil animals! All the teams gather, trap these four guys, and we will destroy them all!"


    After receiving Hong Yue''s order, the Hong family, except for the missing team of Hong Yang, began to besiege the four sacred beasts!


    Xiao Yan had a panoramic view of this good show.


    "Big Brother Ye''s four-elephant array is powerful, but unfortunately it is just a phantom of aura. If it is destroyed, it will take a long time to reconsolidate.


    But delaying these people shouldn''t be a big problem.


    When the Yang family has done it, we will clean up the old Hong family dogs. "Xiao Yan sneered at the game of chess.


    He turned his head and looked at another screen. On it were the five small teams led by the Yang family''s five congenitals, surrounded by people.


    Yang Zhong looked at the blonde and red-eyed woman in front of him. This looked like a foreigner. Why did he appear here?


    "Go away!" Yang Zhong scolded.


    Laura looked at Yang Zhong indifferently: "Yang Zhong, Patriarch of the Yang Family. The Young Master''s order, whoever dares to enter Wushuang City, die."


    "Young Master? You are talking about that kid Ye Hao, ha ha ha. That guy, sooner or later I will smash his corpse into pieces and trample him under my feet!" Yang Zhong laughed sarcastically.


    Laura''s face became cold, and a machete appeared in her hand: "Insult the young master, you must die."


    "Hmph, it depends on whether you have this ability." Yang Zhong smiled lightly and looked at the imposing foreign woman.


    Laura''s legs were slightly bent, and then he ejected directly in front of Yang Zhong, and the scimitar in her hand approached Yang Zhong''s throat.


    Yang Zhong''s pupils dilated, and the spear in his hand blocked Laura''s scimitar.


    Huge power poured on Yang Zhong.


    Triple congenital!


    This woman who has no breath in her body has triple innate strength!


    On the other side, five other men and women with the same blonde hair and red eyes began to slaughter in his team.


    Each one possesses pseudo-innate strength, speed and physical skills are amazing.


    These six people were the half blood that Ye Hao had previously conquered.


    Laura is their leader, she is already an earl, equivalent to a triple innate!


    Although they don''t have a few abilities that are unique to the blood race, their bodies are very powerful, and they are masters of physical skills and close combat.


    Coupled with the feeding of Ye Hao''s blood essence, Laura is earl-level, and the other five are viscount-level, which is equivalent to pseudo-innate.


    Those people in the Qi Refining Realm, Power Refining Realm, and Body Refining Realm are facing them, it is simply facing a massacre.

 Chapter 1369： Slaughter Night

    Not only was Yang Zhong''s team caught in a hard fight, but the other three teams led by innate warriors also met their opponents.


    "Yang Xiao, Yang Zhong''s son, he was born first. Xiaoyan arranged for me to have a good opponent. But what if this long white and pure one is broken?" The fat brother twisted his neck and looked before him with a grin. Yang Xiao.


    Yang Xiao held the Yang''s gun and said with a sneer: "Huh, fat man. If you want to deal with me, it depends on your qualifications!"


    "The Yang family disciple!"


    Yang Xiao shouted.


    The Yang family disciples behind them pulled out the Yang family spears one after another. Compared with the Hong family members, they felt more like a soldier on the battlefield.


    "NO, NO. My opponent is you, and their opponent is them." The fat brother clapped his hands with a playful smile: "Girls, come out to pick up guests."


    Howl


    Two white giant wolves jumped down and rushed into the camp of the Yang family disciples, just a bite.


    When Yang Xiao saw these two evil beasts, their strength was innate!


    He couldn''t sit and watch his people being slaughtered and wanted to rescue him, but a water jet cut his skin.


    Yang Xiao looked at the fat man solemnly.


    Dozens of water knives appeared around Fat Brother: "Brother Hao had such a trick before, he was very handsome. I will use you to practice hand skills today."


    "C-rank supernatural person!" Yang Xiao looked serious.


    Feizi on the other side looked at the old guy in front of him, and said annoyedly: "The fat guy is annoying. He picked a young one and left such an old one to me.


    Forget it, hurry up and finish work, there are other places to be busy. Your name is Yang Bing, the elder of the Yang family, you have the same strength, right? I am your opponent. "


    Yang Bing looked cautiously at the young man in front of him and the two white wolves behind him.


    The battle began directly.


    "Hurry up and support Elder Yang and Young Master Yang!" An old man rushed here with his team, but was stopped by one person and two white wolves.


    "Sorry, this path is different. Old Yang family, Yang Haisheng, triple innate pinnacle. Your opponent is me, a Class B fire type superpower." Bao Ye twisted his neck, and a raging flame appeared in his hand.


    "Although dealing with an old guy is a bit inconsistent with the rules of the world, it seems that the ancient martial arts world does not have such a statement."


    Yang Haisheng took a deep breath, he didn''t say much, holding the Yang''s gun in his hand, he shouted: "Kill!"


    The four Yang family teams fell into a bitter battle.


    Only Yang Hui is left.


    Her team is far from the Yang family.


    At this moment, Yang Hui was sitting on the ground, with the broken Yang''s gun falling beside her. Her legs were trembling, and there was a pool of water stains on the ground, exuding a foul smell.


    Around her, hundreds of Yang family children fell in a pool of blood, their bodies torn apart and terrible, as if they had been bitten and tortured by some wild animal.


    Huhuhu


    The heavy sniffles slapped Yang Hui''s pale cheeks, and the flickering lights shone on the huge body in front of him.


    The two of them had tall bodies and clean white hair. Although the hair was stained with blood, the blood kept dripping from the hair, and the hair did not absorb blood at all.


    It looks like a lotus that has grown out of silt but not stained.


    "No... don''t... don''t kill me..." Yang Hui swallowed and muttered in horror.


    Before, she led the team to the forefront, she has triple innate strength, although she is a collateral of the Yang family, Yang Zhong''s cousin.


    But her talent is higher than Yang Zhong, if it weren''t for she was a sideline, the Yang family''s patriarch might now belong to her.


    However, she chose another path. She joined the Dragon Group at the age of fifteen, and climbed up from the Huang Group bit by bit. In the end, she became the leader of the ground group with her triple innate strength.


    In her opinion, apart from a few people, there should not be many people in China as her opponent.


    But today she defeated an animal, a huge white wolf.


    A white wolf with triple innate strength!


    Although they are all triple congenitals, the speed, agility, and physical strength of this wolf king are too much higher than her.


    She and the people in her squad weren''t the opponent of this wolf king at all, and a massacre was staged here in a short time.


    The White Wolf King kept walking into Yang Hui.


    Yang Hui''s body was trembling, she gritted her teeth and touched the broken spear head next to her.


    The White Wolf King raised his front paw and dropped it directly, tearing Yang Hui''s hand to pieces, and at the same time opened his mouth full of blood.


    Yang Hui opened his eyes wide.


    "no, do not want¡­¡­"


    ...


    Compared with the Hong family and the Yang family, the Murong family is surprisingly smooth.


    But in Murong Longcheng''s eyes, it should have been brought about by his wisdom.


    Soon, following the route drawn on the map, they were very close to the first target, the herb planting area.


    Murong Longcheng seemed to see a large piece of medicinal materials beckoning to him, and even Tianyuan Pill!


    "Master, Master... Master is gone!" An elder next to him suddenly said worriedly.


    "Gone? What''s the matter?" Murong Longcheng frowned.


    "It seems... as if he went to find someone by himself. I heard that Young Master Yunhai had a dispute with Ye Hao because of a few women. Those women are probably in Wushuang City, so he..." the elder explained.


    "This guy..., forget about him. He''s a congenital now, and he won''t do anything. Let''s search for the medicinal materials in that planting area first."


    His own son really made him feel uneasy. Apart from lust, why didn''t he inherit a little bit of his own wisdom?


    While Murong Longcheng was muttering in his heart, a river appeared in front of them.


    "Strange? Didn''t the map say that this is the medicinal planting area? How could it be a river!" Murong Longcheng looked at the map in surprise.


    "Because we gave you that map." A female voice heard, and a woman wearing a bird mask stood on the roof next to it.


    "Fake?" Murong Longcheng was startled, he looked at the woman on the roof.


    He immediately ordered: "Everyone is on alert!"


    He was not afraid of this woman, but of what was hidden around him.


    He had a feeling of being stared at, it felt quite terrifying, as if it had pierced his body and directly hit his soul.


    Brush up


    The surrounding trees began to move, and a dark shadow appeared in the river.


    Suddenly, a huge rope-like object appeared in the water. The length was at least forty to fifty meters. This was the length of the water that protruded out of the water, and it was not known under the water.


    And a pair of lantern-sized eyes were staring at them.


    "This... what is this?"


    "Monster...monster." Everyone in the Murong family was taken aback.


    "Don''t panic, take out the flares!" Murong Longcheng yelled in a hurry.


    The flares lit up the night sky.


    And this completely pulled Murong Dragon City and the Murong family members down the abyss.


    It was a giant snake, very huge, with emerald-colored scales, ferocious eyes, and the kind of breath that swallowed.


    Murong Longcheng swallowed, what exactly is this Wushuang City.

 Chapter 1370： Horror Monster

    In addition to the emerald giant snake in front of me, there are three sturdy lizards lying on the banks of the river. The lizards are about the size of a small jeep.


    The Murong family were shocked.


    When they saw such a terrifying creature, they didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "Don''t be afraid, everyone, these are just a group of monsters, we kill them and rush in! There are many good things here, as long as we can get them, we can all improve our strength!


    Tianyuan Dan, a masterpiece of martial arts secrets, for these things, listen to my orders and go together! "


    Murong Longcheng deserves to be a scheming person. Before the battle, he did not forget to make some tempting remarks.


    But this is useful.


    Tianyuan Pill, a masterpiece of martial arts!


    Everyone in Murong''s family was encouraged. With these things, they can increase their strength, their family status, and they can also increase.


    Isn''t it just huge snakes and lizards? At most, they are a group of mutant creatures. Can they be compared with these ancient warriors? Among them, there are three innate warriors!


    "Monster, look at the sword!" An elder Murong brandished his sword and slashed at the giant emerald snake.


    The so-called, hit a snake and hit seven inches, this elder Murong cut towards the seven inches of the snake.


    Bang


    Elder Murong''s sword slashed seven inches from the snake, but apart from leaving a small dent on the scales, there was no trace.


    "This... how is this possible, I am a congenital. How can it be impossible to cut through the scales!" Elder Murong looked at the giant snake in astonishment.


    The pair of green eyes seemed to have contempt, as if they were mocking his attack just now, without any strength.


    "Yizhong Xiantian, ha ha ha, look for death." The mask **** the eaves made a sneered voice: "Xiao Cui, clean them up. San silly, don''t give me a daze, just work."


    Following the girl''s words, the four monsters moved instantly.


    The three lizards attack at the same time, regardless of their size and appearance.


    But when he moved, his speed was not slow at all, his four legs kept stepping on the ground, and his body rushed up instantly.


    A flick of the tail directly caused four or five Murong disciples to fly.


    Several Murong disciples in the Qi Refining Realm attacked the lizard, but they had no effect at all.


    You can''t even hurt the shell of a lizard!


    The three lizards ran rampant among the Murong family''s crowd, and no one could help them live.


    "Three silly scales, but thicker than Xiao Cui, wanting to hurt them, wishful thinking." The mask girl chuckled lightly, sitting on the eaves, without any intention of doing anything.


    Because they are enough here.


    "Patriarch, there is something wrong with these monsters!" Elder Murong shouted in panic.


    Just as Murong Longcheng wanted to speak, a huge snake tail fell from the sky, and Murong Longcheng jumped away in time.


    But the Murong disciples who did not react were directly photographed as meat sauce.


    "Nie Hu, see if I kill you!" Murong Longcheng was enraged, and his luck gathered on his palm and approached the emerald giant snake.


    He is a triple congenital, and he still doesn''t believe that he can''t subdue a little giant snake.


    But the facts proved that he was the opponent of this giant snake.


    Xiao Cui found the villain running towards him in front of him, spitting out the letter, and attacked the villain.


    It can sense the strongest person in this person.


    Murong Longcheng used his family''s techniques to fight the giant snake.


    After a few moves, Murong Dragon City was shot directly by a flick.


    "Patriarch!"


    The two elders looked at Murong Longcheng in astonishment as they fell on the ground, taking a few steps to stop, and vomiting blood in Murong Longcheng.


    "This giant snake is a five-fold innate!" Murong Longcheng looked at the emerald giant snake in disbelief.


    "What? Five Congenitals?" The two congenital elders couldn''t believe it.


    A giant snake in this area has a realm higher than the five innate realm!


    "Congratulations on the right answer." The mask **** the eaves snapped her fingers, and she smiled: "In addition, I will be merciful to tell you an information. Xiaocui is a five-fold innate, a big silly, a second silly, and a three silly is a triple innate."


    Murong Longcheng felt like his whole body was soaked in ice water.


    The three fools this woman said should be the three big lizards.


    Those three big lizards turned out to be triple innate!


    One five-fold congenital, three triple congenitals.


    This...this...what the **** is this!


    "Retreat, retreat! Everyone retreat immediately!" Murong Longcheng immediately gave the order, and the moment he finished speaking, he immediately turned around to leave.


    But a woman covered in blood was blocking their way of retreat.


    Xia Xue.


    Xia Xue looked at everyone in front of her indifferently.


    "I heard that you are besieging Ye Hao at Tianmen, right."


    "This woman?" Murong Longcheng looked at this woman warily.


    The aura on this woman is strange, not that of an ancient warrior, but it gives people a sense of fear.


    But this woman is so young, she seems to be in her early twenties, is she also innate.


    "Since you dare to do something to him, you all stay here today." Xia Xue''s eyes turned blood red, and a pair of **** wings appeared behind him.


    And a **** color condensed on her hands, condensed into one long and one short, two double knives.


    This is not a blood weapon, but a weapon given to her by Ye Hao.


    Blood Moon Double Swords!


    The superior blood weapon can be absorbed into the body after a drop of blood recognizes the master, and as the host''s strength increases, this weapon will continue to grow stronger.


    But it must be a kin to use.


    At that time, after Ye Hao exchanged this weapon in Europe, he thought of a master for it.


    There is no one who is more suitable for this weapon than Xia Xue.


    "Kill, kill this woman. We rushed out immediately!" Murong Longcheng ordered.


    The Murong disciples in the rear had already been slaughtered by giant snakes and monitor lizards, and blood stained the ground.


    There are screams and begging for mercy everywhere.


    Murong Longcheng rushed towards the woman who was blocking her path with someone.


    The masked **** the roof sighed: "Hey, you can really find a rival for yourself. This woman is no more relaxed than the giant snake and the monitor lizard.


    What''s more, a woman who fights for her beloved man will explode with double combat effectiveness. Never underestimate a woman. Only these little guys were originally arranged for you, but they really couldn''t keep up with this girl''s repeated demands. "


    Xia Xue turned into a **** witch, and the double knives in her hand kept slashing towards Murong Dragon City. The speed was so fast that Murong Dragon City couldn''t resist it!


    "You...you are an earl-level blood clan!"


    Only then did Murong Longcheng recognize the identity of the woman in front of him.


    Count-level blood clan, that is a strong man in the Western world, how could it appear here.


    How can you fight for Wushuang City.


    What is going on in this Wushuang City!


    The mask **** the roof frowned suddenly, and her eyes swept across the battlefield.


    "Isn''t there four congenitals? Why are there only three congenitals here? It seems that there are fish that have slipped through the net. I need to report.

 Chapter 1371： Two women in distress

    "Miss Ziqiong, why did you run out by yourself? It''s not safe outside now!" Su Xiaoxiao ran out, looking at Nangong Ziqiong who had just walked out of the house.


    Nangong Michelle holds two little rabbits in her hands.


    She smiled embarrassedly: "Sorry, the main reason is that a little girl raised her little rabbit outside. I think she kept crying. I couldn''t help it, so she ran out and helped the little girl find the rabbit. Up."


    During this period of time, due to her kind personality and beautiful appearance, Nangong Ziqiong quickly became familiar with the children in the orphanage.


    Also served as their music teacher.


    Let a star of the national goddess level serve as a music teacher here.


    It is estimated that only Ye Hao''s Wushuang City has such qualifications.


    "Okay, let''s go back quickly. Everyone must stay in the central safe area tonight." Su Xiaoxiao pulled Nangong Ziqiong and prepared to leave.


    "Oh, see what I found. Two little beauties." A provocative voice came.


    A group of people surrounded the two women at some point.


    The leader is Murong Yunhai.


    Murong Yunhai squinted at Nangong Ziqiong, and the beauty she didn''t know next to her. Although she looked a little immature, she was still a big beauty.


    "Master, good luck. It really made us find Miss Zi Qiong."


    The disciples of Murong''s family all looked at the two women with malicious intent.


    Nangong Ziqiong was a beautiful woman, and she didn''t expect to meet her here.


    "Murong Yunhai, what do you want to do?" Nangong Ziqiong looked at Murong Yunhai, who was obviously unkind in front of him, with a dark face.


    "What am I going to do? Of course it''s you." Murong Yunhai spoke foul language and made no secret of it. He looked at Nangong Ziqiong frivolously: "I heard that you were going to marry the genius Sect. At that time, I was a little sorry. I can''t touch you anymore.


    But I didn''t expect that Ye Hao would be killed halfway, he actually dared to rob you in the Divine Medical Sect.


    It''s a pity that he committed public outrage, and now it is estimated that he is already unable to protect himself.


    This has fulfilled me. If he hadn''t robbed you, I wouldn''t have the chance to meet you here now. "


    Murong Yunhai licked his lips, doing wretched movements.


    "Master, are we taking them away?" said the younger brother next to him.


    "Why did you take it away? There happens to be a house here. I will play with his woman in Ye Hao''s Wushuang City. Not only do I want to play by myself, I will take part in each of you later." Murong Yunhai smiled grimly Tao.


    Hearing what the young master said, everyone next to him moved their index fingers.


    I thought that the young master would be happy alone, but he didn''t expect that the young master would still think about all the happiness.


    In fact, if Nangong Ziqiong can be secretly taken away, Murong Yunhai certainly doesn''t mind Jinwu Cangjiao, but this is too dangerous.


    If someone finds out, the Murong''s family will feud with the Nangong family and the genius doctor at the same time.


    Murong Yunhai is lustful, but he is not a fool.


    Since I can''t stay, I''ll completely destroy these two women here, and I can take revenge on Ye Hao.


    No matter how strong you are, your woman is not going to be tortured to death.


    Murong Yunhai kept approaching the two women.


    "I warn you, don''t come over. Otherwise, I will be rude to you!" Su Xiaoxiao pulled out his whip and pointed at Murong Yunhai.


    "You''re welcome to me? Come on, I want to know how you are being kind to me. Then I''ll be kind to you." Murong Yunhai grinned grimly, and the speed of his feet was not seen at all.


    "Golden Dragon Whip!" Seeing that the other party was still approaching, Su Xiaoxiao used her Nine Dragon Thunder Whip.


    Because of the strengthening of the B-level speed ability crystal, her speed is very fast.


    Murong Yunhai was on one side, but there was still a cut in his cheek.


    Murong Yunhai''s face turned not so good.


    "Little girl, wait a minute I will let someone make a cut on you, letting you know how to anger me!" Murong Yunhai roared and waved his hand: "Give me up, hold these two women!"


    With an order, dozens of Murong martial artists brought by Murong Yunhai swarmed.


    "Sister Ziqiong, stand behind me, don''t move!" Su Xiaoxiao knew that Ziqiong Nangong didn''t have martial arts, and she needed her protection now.


    She kept waving next to her hand.


    Panlong whip, earth dragon whip, phoenix dragon whip, poisonous dragon whip!


    Because Su Xiaoxiao''s attack distance is long, coupled with the extremely fast speed, it is difficult for most people to approach and subdue her.


    Although blocked for a while, she was unable to rush out with Nangong Ziqiong, which made Su Xiaoxiao a little annoyed.


    I had known that she would practice supernatural powers and martial arts diligently, otherwise it would not be the case now.


    Murong Yunhai on the other side was also a little annoyed.


    The two beauties are in front of him, but now they can''t touch them. If time delays and people from other families attack here, wouldn''t his dreams be shattered.


    A haze flashed in Murong Yunhai''s eyes, he took out three **** from his pocket, and hid quietly behind his clan members, and then supported Su Xiaoxiao inadvertently and just threw it out.


    The three **** were smashed by Su Xiaoxiao''s whip, but a pink smoke did come out of them.


    Su Xiaoxiao and Nangong Ziqiong inhaled some of the smoke unexpectedly.


    "What is this?" Su Xiaoxiao exclaimed.


    Seeing that he succeeded, Murong Yunhai clapped his hands and stood up.


    He looked at the two women with a lustful smile: "This is the spring incense powder I got from a closed door before. After inhaling, ordinary people will feel the burning in the body, and will be swallowed by desire. The pure girl will also Become a slutty woman.


    Even women who practice the exercises, even in the congenital realm, need time to expel the toxins, but if the internal strength and qi are constantly mobilized during this period, the toxins will not be short-lived until they can''t be controlled.


    At that time, no matter how strong you are, you will beg for us to come and be lucky to you, hahahaha. "


    "Damn bastard!" Su Xiaoxiao gritted his teeth and roared.


    Facing the attacks of the Murong disciples around her, she needed to suppress the toxins in her body while also resisting them.


    This is making her a little at a loss.


    Murong Yunhai seemed to have seen two big meals set in front of him.


    "Little...you...you run away on your own. If...if it''s yourself, you can definitely do it." Nangong Ziqiong''s cheeks are slightly red, and her breathing is clear.


    "No, how can I stay with Sister Zi Qiong here alone." Su Xiaoxiao flatly refused.


    Needless to say, what kind of things she would face if she left Nangong Ziqiong here.


    She suddenly thought of something, took out a stone statue, put it on the ground, bit her finger and pressed it on it.


    Suddenly, a black stone statue of the goddess appeared.


    "Ouch... my head."


    "What is going on, why can''t we get in."


    "This seems to be a barrier."


    The Murong disciple was suddenly blocked by a barrier.


    Su Xiaoxiao breathed a sigh of relief. At the crucial moment, she remembered the black panther goddess stone statue that Ye Hao left her.

 Chapter 1372： The Son has Order

    Chapter 1372


    "This is... what is this?" Nangong Ziqiong looked at the phantom enchantment in surprise.


    "This is a stone statue left to me by Ye Hao. As long as they hide in this barrier, this group of people can''t do anything to us in a short time. Sister Zi Qiong, control your heart and don''t be eroded by toxins! Sweat beads appeared on Su Xiao''s small forehead, and she swallowed.


    Nangong Ziqiong hugged her body, breathing more and more heavily.


    "All continue to attack this barrier for me!" Murong Yunhai roared angrily.


    "Yes."


    Under the attack of Murong''s disciples, the shadow barrier became weaker and weaker.


    Murong Yunhai walked to the barrier, and he looked at the two women inside with a grin across the barrier, as if looking at the plaything in his hand.


    "You are just prolonging your pain. This barrier will always be broken by us, and the toxins in your body will always erupt.


    When the time comes, either we will break through the barrier and go in and play with you, or you will come out and cry and beg us to play with you. Why make this thing waste time here. "


    "Bah, you bastard, you''re going to die!" Su Xiaoxiao spit the star directly across the barrier and sprayed it on Murong Yunhai''s face.


    Murong Yunhai''s expression became even more hideous.


    "Bitch*, wait for me. I''ll let dozens, hundreds of men come on you later, let you know when it''s better to die than life!"


    Su Xiaoxiao snorted coldly.


    At this time, a pair of slender hands touched her cheeks, the sound of breathing hit her neck, and a hot body pressed against her.


    "Sister Ziqiong." Su Xiaoxiao looked at Nangong Ziqiong who was about to lose her mind next to her in surprise.


    Nangong Ziqiong''s eyes were blurred, her hands couldn''t help stroking herself and Su Xiaoxiao, her throat swallowing saliva constantly.


    Su Xiaoxiao gritted his teeth and raised his hand, preparing to stun Nangong Ziqiong.


    "I can remind you. This spring fragrance powder is very powerful. If it is not released after the outbreak, her body may suffer irreversible damage." Murong Yunhai''s voice came from outside the barrier.


    Su Xiaoxiao''s hand stopped.


    "Little sister, you might as well give her to me. I can help her, and I can also give you the antidote. How about this deal!" Murong Yunhai tempted Su Xiaoxiao.


    Su Xiaoxiao said coldly: "I have never traded with beasts."


    After speaking, Su Xiaoxiao raised his hand.


    The barrier that had been translucent before, turned black at this moment, completely blocking the line of sight from inside and out.


    "Hmph, you will all be mine sooner or later!" Murong Yunhai clenched his fists.


    Inside the shady.


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at Nangong Ziqiong who had completely lost her mind, and at this moment the toxins in her own body were no longer under control, and she couldn''t help touching her lower abdomen with her hands.


    The reason in my mind was gradually disappearing.


    "Ye Hao... Ye Hao..."


    She kissed Su Xiaoxiao, as if treating Su Xiaoxiao as Ye Hao.


    Su Xiaoxiao''s eyes widened.


    Growing up, this is the first time she kissed a woman softly. It stands to reason that she should be disgusted.


    But looking at Nangong Ziqiong, this national goddess, I have to say that even women look at her a little tempted.


    Another five minutes passed.


    Some gaps finally appeared in the black curtain.


    "Stay harder for me!" Murong Yunhai slapped his hand on the shady scene. He already felt like he was going to burn himself at the moment. The two beauties were inside. How could he bear it.


    Suddenly, a ray of light fell from the sky, directly in front of the dark curtain.


    The huge air current blew many of Murong''s disciples away.


    The light dissipated, it turned out to be a knight sword, and above the knight sword, a blond woman stood.


    "Who is he who is bothering this uncle..." Murong Yunhai was furious, but when he saw the blonde woman, his eyes were almost glaring.


    This blond woman was completely different from the two women just now, and this woman still carried a cold and arrogant breath, as if everything were ants in her eyes.


    If such a woman can be trampled underfoot and ravaged!


    Murong Yunhai swallowed, he smiled and looked at the woman in front of him: "Beauty, who are you? I''m the young master of Murong''s family, Murong Yunhai.


    Why are you here in the middle of the night? It''s messy now. If there is any danger, it won''t be good. Should I be with you? "


    Olena looked at the group of people indifferently. She rushed over after receiving news that Nangong Ziqiong and Xia Xue were in danger.


    She could feel the breath of the two women in the shady scene. Although she didn''t know why, it was certain that they were safe now.


    "Murong family, enemy, destroy."


    Olena spit out a few words, and then her whole body was enveloped by a layer of white rose-patterned armor, she jumped to the ground and pulled out the knight sword inserted on the ground.


    Then she flashed, and hacked to death a Murong disciple.


    "This...this...aura is triple innate!" Murong Yunhai felt the powerful aura on the blond woman, and he felt the fear that his body was subconsciously hind legs.


    But he immediately felt the coldness on his neck.


    "His Royal Highness the Son has an order, who dares to break into Wushuang City and kill without mercy."


    Afterwards, Murong Yunhai felt the sky spinning, he actually saw his body and the woman standing behind his body holding a knight sword.


    So strong... so beautiful...


    This is his last thought.


    "Young Master... Young Master was killed." The other Murong disciples watched this scene in horror, and the young master who was born with the first heavy was killed so easily by this woman.


    The strength of this woman is really terrifying!


    Others fled one after another, but facing Olena, their ending was doomed from the moment she came here.


    The killing soon ended.


    At the same time the shady scene was also broken.


    The black panther goddess stone statue is located in a water stain.


    Su Xiaoxiao held a wet leather whip in her hand. She was sleeping in a coma with her arms around her, and Nangong Ziqiong with a satisfying smile.


    Su Xiaoxiao''s breath was clear, and the flushing on his body began to fade slowly.


    She squinted her eyes and saw Olena standing in front of her, and the last bit of her consciousness disappeared.


    She fell beside Nangong Ziqiong.


    Olena looked at the two women and the strange space in front of her. She didn''t say much, took out a piece of white cloth, wrapped the two women, and left here.

 Chapter 1373： Three races defeated Wushuang City

    Chapter 1373 the three tribes defeated Wushuang City


    At this moment, all major forces in the arena are also watching this battle.


    Outside the northern city of Haicheng, many small forces are staring at Wushuang City, waiting for the result.


    A group of people are sitting here in a hotel.


    Beiming Wuji, Dongfang Ze, Huang Peng and others.


    "It''s time for us to take action. If Wushuang City is breached, it won''t be good!" Huang Peng said worriedly.


    Dongfang Ze didn''t speak, looking at Bei Ming Wuji.


    Beiming Wuji was drinking tea, his expression was serious: "I talked to Ye Hao about this before, but he said. Wushuang City can solve these things. As long as no martial artist with the seventh innate or higher appears here, there is no need. We do it.


    Among the three clans who attacked Wushuang City this time, the strength of Murong Dragon City and the strength of Yang Zhong were high, but they were all below the Innate Five Layers. "


    "But that is also more than a dozen Innate Martial Artists. Can a small Wushuang City really stop them?" Huang Peng was still a little worried.


    Bei Ming Wuji did not speak, nor did he believe it, but what his grandson said at the time made him a little entangled.


    Ye Hao once told him very confidently.


    This time after he fights against Tianmen, someone will definitely target Wushuang City, and this battle must be made by Wushuang City itself. This is a battle that can establish the status of Wushuang City.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    There was still no specific news from Wushuang City.


    The three of them fidgeted a little.


    "No, Ye Hao helped us so much in the ability group. We can''t just watch his Wushuang City suffer!" Dongfang Ze stood up and clenched his fists.


    And at this moment, a person ran in.


    "Yes... there is news!"


    "Say it!" The three of them looked at the man at the same time.


    Being stared at by these three big men, this person was a little nervous.


    "The news just came... Yang Zhong... Yang Zhong was seriously injured, his right arm was broken, and hundreds of Yang family children escaped from the south gate of Wushuang City."


    The Yang family lost?


    The three of them know everything, this news is a bit too incredible.


    The Yang family, one of the Ten Brothers, took the majority of the family''s power and attacked Wushuang City. Before that, there were nearly seven or eight hundred disciples of the Yang family, and five innate warriors!


    "Where are their innate martial artists? How many have come out." Huang Peng asked.


    The man swallowed: "Yang Zhong was seriously injured, Yang Xiao''s legs were scrapped, and they were lifted out. The other three...including Yang Hui...no news..."


    Dongfang Ze swallowed, he walked to the window and looked in the direction of Wushuang City.


    There... what happened there.


    "Should we continue to wait?" Huang Peng asked hesitantly.


    "Next, since the Yang family has already withdrawn, Wushuang City should have no problem. We only need to finish what Ye Hao told us." Bei Ming Wuji''s fist that had been holding it loosened.


    It was another hour later.


    Another even more shocking news came.


    Murong Longcheng was seriously wounded and escaped from Ximen. There were fewer than a hundred people with him. There was no news of the three congenital warriors who went with him, including his son Murong Yunhai.


    Murong''s family... also lost.


    Now only the Hong family, the most powerful family, remains.


    The sky began to lighten slowly, and the morning light came.


    The last news came.


    The Hong family...removed.


    But the only people who withdrew were Hong Qingshan and one innate elder. The other five innate masters, including Hong Yue and Hong Lei, had no news.


    There were more than a thousand people in the Hong family, but only a hundred people escaped at this moment.


    It''s over... This battle is over.


    Beiming Wuji, Dongfang Ze, and Huang Peng looked at each other.


    The battle ended in this way.


    Wushuang City resisted the attack of the three clans, those who had no news, it is estimated that at the moment it is more fortunate.


    What kind of existence is Wushuang City, and why can it resist the power of the three clans.


    What is hidden in it!


    "After this night, China''s situation will completely change." Dongfang Ze said solemnly.


    The power of the three clans is greatly reduced, which means that there will be some changes in these three clans.


    Wushuang City has the strength of one city and three races, and it is destined to become a special existence in China.


    "It''s time for us to play next." Huang Peng said solemnly.


    "Our Beiming family, the Huaxia power team and the Dragon team will come forward to guarantee Wushuang City. Coupled with the strength of Wushuang City in this battle, no one will think about Wushuang City anymore." Beiming Wuji said. The purpose of their coming here this time.


    It was also something that Ye Hao asked Bei Ming Wuji before.


    "But... Will Tianmen just let go of Wushuang City that is related to Ye Hao?" Dongfang Ze said with some worry.


    "What if you don''t let it go? With our guarantee, coupled with the strength of Wushuang City, and on the bright side, Ye Hao has completely separated from Wushuang City. Does Tianmen still want to fight against us? ?


    Even if he is a heavenly gate, they can''t cause chaos in the world. "Bei Ming Wuji squinted and said.


    After living for so many years, he had already figured out Tianmen''s temper.


    "Let''s do it like this. But first, we must spread this news all over the world and create the momentum of an unparalleled city." Dongfang Ze said.


    "Leave this to me, and I promise that within half a day, all major families in China will know about the tribe''s defeat in Wushuang City." Huang Peng smiled.


    Bei Ming Wuji was long in front of the window and didn''t say much.


    "I don''t know what happened to Ye Hao, there has been no news from him for three days." Dongfang Ze said worriedly.


    ...


    The people of the three races left Haicheng directly in the morning light. What they experienced last night made them dare not stay in this place at all, and left overnight regardless of their wounds that were too late to heal.


    Hong''s caravan.


    Hong Qingshan looked out the car window in despair.


    "Is there no whereabouts of father and brother yet?" Hong Qingshan muttered.


    The butler in the passenger seat swallowed his saliva: "Master, master and eldest master will be fine. You must hold onto it."


    "We...what kind of existence are we provoking?" Hong Qingshan hugged his arms, shaking his body, and the horror scene last night reverberated in his mind.


    The butler saw a puddle of water stains on the car seat and Hong Qingshan''s pants were wet.


    He didn''t speak. He knew what happened tonight, not only for Hong Qingshan, but also for those Hong family members who were still alive, it was a nightmare.


    "Where is the Murong family and the Yang family? Where did they go at that time? Why were they not when we were fighting hard!" Hong Qingshan gritted his teeth and roared.


    "I got the news that the Murong family and the Yang family have also suffered heavy losses. As they are leaving Haicheng, Master... we are completely defeated." The steward sighed.


    Hong Qingshan turned his head and looked at the brilliance over the city behind him.


    That city, he will never come again.


    That person, he never dared to provoke him.

 Chapter 1374： The glory of Wushuang City

    Chapter 1374 The Glory of Wushuang City


    Soon, the news of the tribe''s fiasco in Wushuang City swept the entire Huaxia rivers and lakes, and almost no one knew about it.


    Wushuang City used the power of one city to resist the siege of the three major families.


    In a small teahouse serving ancient warriors, most people were talking about the news.


    "This... how is this possible? Is this true or false? How could it be possible for the three big families of the Ten Guys Association, an unheard-of-name Wushuang city, to have such a strong strength?" A thin man couldn''t believe it. Muttered.


    A man in a suit and leather collar looked at this man contemptuously: "Your news channel is a bit too bad. I have got the information. At 8 o''clock this morning, the Hong family, the Yang family, and the Murong family have already returned by plane from Yuhang. Up.


    Although they were all on private flights, according to the ground crew who served them, it is not an exaggeration to say that all of them were desperate! "


    Hearing what the man said, the eyes of many people around were bright.


    The thin man murmured unwillingly: "But I still don''t believe that this Wushuang city is really so powerful? I heard that the three races have gathered more than 2,000 people, and they are all martial artists. Among them, the Qi Refining Realm is close. A hundred people, even more than ten people in the innate stage!"


    "Haha. There are a total of sixteen innate martial artists." The man in the suit interrupted contemptuously.


    "But do you know how many people have left?" the man in the suit said mysteriously.


    Most of the people here are gossips and like to inquire about such gossip news in tea houses.


    And some people with fast sources of information like to come here to have a mouthful.


    Like this kind of popular news, how could other people not want to know.


    "Big brother, you are my own brother, please speak up!"


    "Man, you have tea."


    "Brother, I will beat your leg."


    A group of people are flattering and want to know what happened.


    The man in a suit took a sip of tea and squinted at the people hanging around him.


    He raised his head, raised his fingers and said: "According to the news I have received, the three-innate Yang Zhong, the head of the Yang family, was seriously injured, and his son, Yang Xiao, the disciple of the sword valley, was born. Besides, none of the other three Innate Martial Artists returned.


    Including the leader of the Dragon Group, the triple congenital Yang Hui! "


    Everyone was stunned.


    "This...Isn''t it impossible. Five congenitals, just two come back? You are not fooling us." The thin man interjected.


    The man in a suit rolled his eyes: "Do you like to believe it or not, or not to listen."


    He went on and said.


    "The other Murong family has gone to four congenitals. In the end, do you know that only Murong Longcheng came back from a serious injury, and his son Murong Yunhai has not been whereabouts.


    There is also the Hong Family with the largest lineup this time, with thousands of body refining states, hundreds of strength refining states, double-digit Qi refining, and seven innate martial artists. "


    The man in a suit paused when he said that, and sighed and shook his head.


    "But it was the worst. Only Hong Qingshan, the second young master of the Hong family, and an elder of Hong''s family left with them. The head of the family, Hong Yue, and his eldest son, Hong Lei, are missing. It is estimated that... life and death are uncertain."


    Everyone was dumbfounded when he said this.


    "Hong Yue, the head of the Hong family, is dead?


    "What you said is a bit too fake, it''s the Patriarch of the Hong Clan of Shi Luo Hui, how could it be planted in such a small Wushuang city like this!"


    "That''s right. I don''t believe it. It''s just the strength of these three clans. There is nothing wrong with going to encircle and suppress the Sun Family, the head of the Ten Men Association."


    The vast majority of people are unwilling to believe it at this moment, because the status of the ten clans of the ten clans is deeply ingrained for these ancient warriors.


    Suddenly a Wushuang city emerged at this time, directly rubbing the three clans on the ground.


    This really makes them unbelievable.


    "I''m all facts. If you don''t believe it, you will know it in two days." The man in the suit looked at everyone who didn''t believe it, snorted coldly, drank tea on his own, and ignored these people.


    Others also dispersed by themselves, discussing their own, but most things are still inseparable from Wushuang City.


    "Unexpectedly, there are so many people discussing in your Wushuang City now." A man and a woman were sitting in a teahouse box.


    "But the three tribes besieged your Wushuang City, and your Wushuang City can actually be resisted. This really didn''t happen to me." Outside of Guo Shuang, he looked at Ye Hao who was sitting quietly next to him.


    Ye Hao smiled and drank his tea: "I have never worried about this. In my Wushuang City, unless it is the Seventh Innate Martial Artist, otherwise, no matter how many people go, it is just a dead end."


    The trump card he left in Wushuang City is no less than that of any Shijiahui family.


    Xiaocui, three silly, eleven wolves.


    These monster beasts that have grown up are like the guardian beasts of Wushuang City.


    There are also half-bloods, Baoye and them.


    And the magic circle that he stayed in Wushuang City, each of these backgrounds made anyone who dare to offend Wushuang City to pay a heavy price.


    "Very confident. But I didn''t expect that after we escaped, we would be in a coma for two days and two nights. My head still hurts." Guo Shuang muttered.


    Ye Hao recalled what happened a few days ago. He directly exchanged one hundred teleports, and then moved a hundred kilometers away. Because of exhaustion, both he and Guo Shuang fell into a coma.


    Fortunately, they were not discovered by anyone during this period.


    After that, they disguised themselves and mixed in here and took a break.


    This is a small city in the south, but there is still some distance from Jiangnan.


    "What''s the matter with your state at the time? Why can I hear you and your sister at the same time." Ye Hao looked suspiciously at Guo Shuang.


    Guo Shuang did not hide it, explaining: "That is our unique secret technique. Regardless of our usual ability only in the refinement state, it is not even as good as the day and night wandering gods, the tauren and the horses, but we are one body with two souls, so Possess a special ability.


    When it''s important, my sister and I can unite together, our strength will increase, and we have the ability to directly cause damage to the soul. That''s how we trapped Xiao Zheng temporarily.


    But our ability lasts for a short time, and side effects are great. It will cause harm to the souls of our sisters, but fortunately, we are carrying the Mengpo soup that Master Mengpo prepared for us. "


    "Meng Po Tang?" Ye Hao looked at Guo Shuang in surprise.


    "It''s not the kind of Meng Po soup in the novel. Our Meng Po soup is to strengthen the body and nourish the soul. When I use the secret technique, this can greatly reduce the side effects. But even so, Master Meng Po reminded me of this. This secret technique cannot be used too much."


    Guo Shuang said helplessly.

 Chapter 1375： Chasing the truth

    Chapter 1375: Pursuing the Truth


    Hearing this explanation, Ye Hao understood it.


    The people in the underworld really have their own abilities, which should not be underestimated.


    The matter of Wushuang City gave him some peace of mind.


    But what happened to him at this moment really made his heart unable to calm down.


    Ye Hao raised his head and the system virtual interface appeared in front of him.


    At the top, a sign appeared with a few words written on the back of the sign.


    [Special punishment task]


    Because of the two days of unconsciousness, Ye Hao''s debts were not paid off in time, and he triggered the punishment task again.


    [Finally arrears 2435, because the host failed to repay in time, a special punishment task was triggered]


    [Special punishment task: (hidden truth)]


    [Hidden Truth: Find the hidden truth in this world, time limit: 1 year. During the time limit, the system will operate as usual and the arrears will be returned to zero. If the task cannot be completed within one year, all those who have a relationship with the host will be wiped out. The list is as follows...


    Note: A clue related to the truth will be randomly released every three months]


    This task made Ye Hao feel that he was pressed down on his body. If he was to obliterate himself, Ye Hao might at best be a little scared and worried.


    But this **** task obliterated everyone related to him.


    On the list of censorships, all of them are familiar names.


    Song Ying, Song Xiaoyue, grandfather, Su Xiaoxiao, etc., everyone who has a relationship with Ye Hao will be wiped out.


    Although Ye Hao didn''t know how the system would do it, he didn''t dare to take risks, he didn''t dare to risk the lives of his friends, relatives, and lovers.


    Ye Hao had to complete this task, so he felt a lot of pressure now.


    And this hidden truth, Ye Hao faintly felt that his grandfather and parents were involved.


    According to Ye Hao''s speculation, the old celestial master is most likely one of them who knows this.


    But now that guy can''t wait to kill himself, how could he tell the truth of the matter, then it is only possible for Ye Hao to explore the truth of the matter himself.


    "Hey Hey hey."


    The call from the side broke Ye Hao''s illusion.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Hao stared at Guo Shuang next to him blankly.


    "What''s the matter with you guy, standing there in a daze, I have called you for so long." Guo Shuang cast Ye Hao''s eyes.


    Ye Hao said apologetically: "I''m sorry, I was thinking about something just now, you said, what do you have."


    "I''m asking you, what should we do now. I have just asked, that the Tianmen guys are still chasing us, saying they want to see people when they die, and the bodies when they die." Guo Shuang said.


    "Then we can only run away, but we have to finish one thing." Ye Hao stood up, opened the window, and he looked outside.


    Opposite the teahouse is the Murong''s mansion!


    The four characters Gusu Murong hung at the door.


    "You want revenge on Murong''s family, right." Guo Shuang walked to Ye Hao and said.


    Ye Hao looked at Guo Shuang unexpectedly: "I haven''t said yet, you know what I''m thinking."


    "I have followed you all the way and watched your madness all the way. I don''t know you yet, you are the craziest person I have ever seen, no one." Guo Shuang rolled his eyes.


    Ye Hao shrugged, this was not what he thought, he was also forced.


    [Hidden mission: Destroy Murong''s house in front of Murong Dragon City]


    ...


    Nangong Ziqiong felt that she had had a long dream.


    In her dream, she dreamed of Ye Hao, and Ye Hao walked towards her. She was very excited and wanted to talk.


    But Ye Hao blocked her lips directly.


    This made Nangong Ziqiong feel ashamed and satisfied.


    In the end she fell, fell into this storm.


    Even she herself started to respond frantically.


    ...


    She opened her eyes, and she felt that her whole body was numb.


    She found herself lying on the bed, with the light of morning shining through the window.


    "I...I..." Nangong Ziqiong clutched her head, wondering why she was here.


    She clearly remembered that she was with Su Xiaoxiao before, and then met Murong Yunhai, and then, after they were both poisoned...


    In an instant, all the memories returned to Nangong Ziqiong''s mind.


    There is one thing Murong Yunhai didn''t say, that is, although this powder will cause the person to lose consciousness, he will remember very clearly what happened during the event afterwards.


    "Sister Ziqiong, are you awake?" Several little girls ran in holding the rabbit and looked at Nangong Ziqiong with joy.


    Nangong Ziqiong hurriedly recovered her emotions and looked at these little girls with a smile.


    "Why are you here? Isn''t it dangerous outside?"


    "It''s okay, the alert has been lifted. But we can''t go to the outer area yet, we are here to thank Sister Ziqiong for finding the bunny for us." The little girl said: "Sister Olena said that Sister Ziqiong needs to rest. , We won¡¯t bother you."


    After the little girls had finished speaking, they ran away one by one.


    The battle is over?


    That shows that the offense of the three clans failed? "


    Although Nangong Ziqiong was in it, she still couldn''t believe it when she heard the news, but recalling what happened last night, her expression was a little weird.


    She... How could she do something like that with Su Xiaoxiao?


    Two women...


    Nangong Ziqiong buried her face in the quilt in shame.


    ...


    The sun is shining brightly.


    At the moment, Wushuang City is starting to repair.


    Clean up the destroyed buildings, floors, gates, and street lights.


    And clean the blood stains on the ground.


    "Xiaoyan. These floors are probably not usable anymore. The smell of blood is too strong, and the blood in some crevices can''t be cleaned at all." Baoye wiped his sweat and looked at Xiaoyan.


    Xiao Yan took the tablet and scratched it a few times, and said, "Then you don''t need to wash it. All the places involved in the battle have been dismantled and rebuilt. Remember, don''t destroy the magic circle left by Brother Ye. "


    "Will this be troublesome? These are all very expensive marbles," Bao Ye muttered.


    Xiao Yan raised his head and said with a smile: "I have called three top engineering teams, and all the replacement materials have been bought, and they are all on the way to deliver them. They can be replaced in two days."


    Baoye no longer said more.


    Is rich? It''s amazing to have money.


    A few months of projects can be done as long as you have money for a few days.


    Xiao Yan didn''t blink his eyelids, and tens of millions of dollars were spent.


    "Have our people been injured or lost?" Xiao Yan asked.


    Baoye said: "No one died, but Jack and Della among the foreigners were injured when they besieged Hong Yue, but it was not very serious."


    Although the half-blood has a strong physique, it does not have the powerful recovery ability of the blood, and needs to recover like ordinary people after being injured.


    "In addition, several of my little brothers have been injured. There are also those white wolves, some abrasions. But they are not very serious."


    Xiaoyan nodded: "Those who are injured, please tell them to go to the accountant later, and everyone will receive a pension of 50 million."


    Uh


    Feizi on the side kept pulling Fat Brother: "Fat Brother, come! Give me a punch!"


    "What are you doing?" The fat brother looked at Feizi in surprise.


    "Did you not hear, the injured have a pension of 50 million! Give me a punch, lightly, don''t beat me disabled, I''m going on a date in the afternoon, don''t hit my face, spank me Right." Fei Tsai raised his ass.


    The fat brother looked at him contemptuously: "I think you are a brain-dead."


    After that, the fat brother left without paying attention.

 Chapter 1376： Beiming Wuji first came to Wushuang City

    Chapter 1376 North Ming Wuji''s First Visit to Wushuang City


    "Hey, the injured are rewarded. As for the white wolves, they were all very strenuous last night." The woman with a mask appeared, and she took off her mask.


    It was Feng Jiu''er who had escorted Song Ying and the others back.


    Xiao Yan glanced at her and said faintly: "I will arrange it. Those injured white wolves have five bottles each."


    "It''s pretty much the same. I''m done with my business, I''m leaving." Feng Jiu''er waved his hand.


    After speaking, she turned around and left.


    When jumping over the fence, she glanced back at Wushuang City.


    In the battle last night, the city was so brilliant, maybe it could be used as a place for retirement.


    But now she needs to look back at that dark world.


    "If there is a door, I have to go over the wall." Xiao Yan muttered.


    "Xiaoyan, someone is coming outside. It''s the Beiming family, the ability group, and the dragon group." A little brother hurried in.


    Xiao Yan''s eyes lit up, and he commanded to the treasurer next to him: "Master Bao, I''ll leave it to you here, I''ll pick it up."


    "Wait. Both the power group and the dragon group are related to our Ye Hao, but what''s the matter with this Beiming family?" Bao Ye grabbed Xiao Yan and asked curiously.


    Xiao Yan looked around.


    He whispered: "Master of the Beiming family, Beiming Wuji. It''s Ye Hao''s grandfather. Ye Hao left a gothic message to tell me before. Don''t tell other people about this news, lest it spread."


    After speaking, Xiao Yan left.


    Xiao Yan has always been relatively cold and arrogant, he only cares about the people he cares about.


    And Bei Ming Wuji is Ye Hao''s grandfather, that is equivalent to a relative of Wushuang City, out of respect, Xiao Yan must come forward.


    "Ye Hao''s grandfather!" Bao Ye''s eyes lit up: "In-law is here, no, you must inform Dongmei and Xiaoxue of this news."


    As he said, he picked up the phone.


    ...


    At the door, Bei Ming Wuji, Dongfang Ze, and Huang Peng were all standing here, and Bei Ming Sisi followed behind him.


    The three of them looked at the still-blooded door and the traces of the battle, and they could see how bad the battle took place here last night.


    "This is Wushuang City. I didn''t expect it to be quite majestic." Huang Peng admired.


    Dongfangze smiled and said: "This was just a deserted city, a welfare home. I didn''t expect it to be built like this in this short period of time. Ye Hao is a bit capable."


    Bei Ming Wuji, who was in the center of the two, had not spoken at this moment, and he looked at the city in front of him with solemn eyes.


    "Senior Bei Ming? What''s wrong with you?" the two asked curiously.


    "There are several powerful auras in this kind of city. One of them is strange and doesn''t look like a human being. The others don''t look like ancient warriors, and the city seems to be shrouded by some special formation." Bei Ming Wuji said in a deep voice.


    He is eightfold innate, and his senses are naturally much more sensitive than others.


    Beiming Wuji looked towards the direction of Beishan behind Wushuang City.


    He frowned and said, "The owner of that breath also felt me. He is now warning me that this is his territory."


    Dongfang Ze and Huang Peng were both surprised.


    Who is this, dare to warn Bei Ming Wuji with his aura!


    "Senior Bei Ming, may you feel what level this person is?" Dongfang Ze asked curiously.


    "The lowest five levels of innate, but his aura is very strange, much stronger than ordinary people. The fighting power is at least six levels of innate!" Bei Ming Wuji said.


    "It''s another Sixth Innate! Could it be Ye Hao''s kid? He hasn''t heard from these two days, did he sneak back?" Huang Peng said in surprise.


    "It''s not him, I recognize his breath." Bei Ming Wuji shook his head.


    "Grandpa, grandpa. Is this the home of Ye Hao''s cousin, it''s so big!" Bei Ming Sisi jumped around, as if he couldn''t wait to get in.


    At this moment, Xiao Yan walked out.


    Xiao Yan walked to the door, he fisted and bowed to the three of them.


    "Senior Bei Ming, leader Huang, and leader Dongfang. The three are here, the juniors are welcome, please forgive me." Xiao Yan is a genius with proper etiquette.


    He glanced at the computer, and the etiquette of China was in his mind, but he didn''t like these red tapes.


    "Xiaoyan, why did you come out? Ye Hao is not here, where is the person in charge of your Wushuang City?" Huang Peng asked suspiciously.


    I thought it would be the mysterious five-fold innate powerhouse who would come out to meet them, but I didn''t expect it to be Xiao Yan.


    Xiaoyan Dongfangze and Huang Peng have both met.


    "I am now the person in charge of Wushuang City. When Brother Ye Hao left, he had already given Wushuang City full authority to me." Xiao Yan replied.


    Dongfangze and Huang Peng face apart.


    Although Xiao Yan has amazing talents and grows fast, he is only 13 or 14 years old even if he looks at his appearance, and his actual age is only less than ten years old.


    It''s hard to believe that such a child is in charge of a city!


    "You are Xiao Yan, I heard Ye Hao mention you. Can we go in now?" Bei Ming Wuji was not surprised.


    Because Ye Hao had mentioned Xiao Yan several times before, and also told him about Xiao Yan''s situation.


    "Please." Xiao Yan spread his hands and invited a few people into the city.


    The moment a few people stepped into Wushuang City, they felt something was wrong.


    "Why is the aura here so strong?" Dongfang Ze asked in surprise.


    "This is dozens of times richer than the aura of our dragon group''s best training treasure!" Huang Peng said in astonishment.


    Bei Ming Wuji did not speak, but continued to walk inside.


    Bei Ming Sisi followed behind, jumping around, and was very interested in everything here.


    Xiao Yan explained as he walked: "This was left to us by Brother Ye Hao when he left. The entire Wushuang city is surrounded by a large formation. The aura in this formation is more than a hundred times stronger than the outside world. .


    But because of the battle last night, a lot of aura was consumed, and it is still recovering. "


    "Is it because of this four-elephant array?" Bei Ming Wuji suddenly stopped and looked at the stone pillar in front of him. The stone pillar was carved with a giant bird flying, which was lifelike, just like the real thing.


    Xiao Yan smiled and said, "Senior Bei Ming has a lot of knowledge, this is indeed the Four Elephants array."


    "I now know why you Wushuang City can make all three tribes lose out here. Just with this great array of heaven and earth plus this four-elephant array, the foundation of Wushuang City will not be less than that of any ten fellows!" Bei Ming Wuji said in admiration.


    "Four elephants array? Senior Beiming, what are you talking about the four elephants array?" Huang Peng asked curiously.


    Bei Ming Wuji stroked the stone pillars in front of him lightly: "The Four Elephants Array is said to be the Array created by the saints before ancient times, gathering the power of the four sacred beasts of heaven and earth.


    The four-image array is formed by four stone pillars. When activated, it will absorb the surrounding auras and transform into a four-sacred beast.


    The stone pillar in front of me is Suzaku, and there must be Qinglong, Baihu, and Xuanwu in the other three directions.


    I estimate that the strength of these four sacred beasts is about the third innate, and as long as the formation is not broken, even if the phantom is destroyed, it will condense again for a while! It is a very powerful magic circle. "


    Four triple congenitals!


    Huang Peng swallowed, he knew why the three clans would stumble here, just a magic circle, this Wushuang city has the same existence as four triple congenitals, how terrifying it is.

 Chapter 1377： Hit it off

    Chapter 1377


    "That''s right. In the first battle last night, the three clans should have left a lot of corpses, why don''t you see a corpse here?" Dongfang Ze looked around curiously.


    There are traces of battle everywhere here, and there is still blood on the ground.


    But no corpse was seen.


    Xiao Yan smiled slightly: "We have sent those corpses back to the three clans as gifts."


    Hearing Xiao Yan''s words, Dongfang Ze and Huang Peng both looked at Xiao Yan in surprise.


    This method, I didn''t expect this child to be such a method at a young age.


    This is a complete crush of the three races physically and mentally.


    "It''s too messy here. Please follow me in. I have ordered people to prepare a dinner for a few people. If Senior Bei Ming is willing, you can stay here for a few days." Xiao Yan smiled.


    Dongfang Ze and Huang Peng smiled bitterly in their hearts.


    This level of treatment is different, only saying that Bei Ming Wuji can stay for a few days without mentioning them at all.


    But it''s no wonder that this Wushuang city belongs to Ye Hao, and Beiming Wuji is Ye Hao''s grandfather, and here is also half of Beiming Wuji''s home.


    "Let''s take a look first." Bei Ming Wuji nodded.


    Xiao Yan took them to the central area.


    On the way, Laura happened to pass by.


    Seeing the blonde foreigners, several people are a little surprised, and they can sense the breath of these foreigners is also very unusual.


    "They are also from Wushuang City?" Bei Ming Wuji asked.


    Xiao Yan nodded: "Laura and her companions are six people. Brother Ye Hao brought them back from Europe. They are now responsible for the security of Wushuang City."


    "What state are they?" Huang Peng asked curiously.


    "Laura is an earl-level half-blood, and the other five people are a viscount-level half-blood. The blood is different from the half-blood. They don''t have the unique abilities of the blood, but their bodies are very powerful." Xiaoyan said.


    "Earl level? It can be regarded as an innate triple warrior. The other five are also considered quasi-innate levels!" Huang Peng was surprised.


    At this moment, there are six congenitals.


    "This half-blood clan is unusual, and the physical meridians are vigorous and vigorous. Although they don''t have aura, their physique is very powerful." Bei Ming Wuji exclaimed.


    Several people went on.


    It happened to pass by the place where Baoye and the others were before.


    Brother Fatty and Feizi are using the water system ability and directly flush the ground with water guns, although they need to be removed.


    But it can be washed away a little bit, so as not to get **** here, the smell is not good.


    "Water system supernatural person? And... still C rank!" Dongfang Ze looked at the two in surprise.


    You must know that he was only Grade C before. With the help of the energy stone obtained by Ye Hao, he has recently broken through to Grade B.


    But how come two C-level water system supernaturalists appeared here.


    Dongfangze suddenly looked at Baoye who was on the side, and Baoye also looked at Dongfangze as if he had a feeling.


    The two looked at each other.


    Suddenly, a rocket appeared in Dongfangze''s hand and shot directly at Baoye.


    Bao Ye''s face remained unchanged, his feet shook, and a red wall blocked the rocket in front of him.


    Dongfangze didn''t stop, he raised his hand, and dozens of fireballs appeared beside him. After the fireballs condensed, they shot directly at Baoye.


    Bao Ye also raised his hand, dozens of fire spears shot out, colliding with the fireball in the air.


    "Fuck, someone dares to attack our boss!"


    "Come here, enemy attack!"


    Fat brother and Feizi reacted immediately, blocking the front of Baoye, and the water system ability was ready to be used.


    Because of the appearance of the two, the battle between Baoye and Dongfangze also stopped.


    "Fatty, Fei, don''t make trouble. It''s a guest." Baoye''s words made the two of them put down their vigilance, but they still looked at Dongfang Ze with a bad face.


    Bao Ye walked to Dongfang Ze.


    "Presumably you are the leader of the Huaxia Ability Team, Mr. Dongfang Ze Dongfang." Bao Ye clenched his fists with both hands and greeted Dongfang Ze in the manners of the rivers and lakes.


    Dongfang Ze also looked at Baoye with interest: "Isn''t who you are? When will another B-level fire supernatural power appear in China!"


    Bao Ye smiled modestly: "What grade B? I''m just a half-hearted guy. Ye Hao let us learn it."


    Dongfang Ze was shocked in his heart, what kind of method Ye Hao was able to create a Grade B superpower.


    Ye Hao had asked Bao Ye before that no one could say anything about the power crystal, so Bao Ye was also vague here.


    The two chatted more and more speculatively, and even discussed the use of fire abilities. When Baoye told him that he was using abilities to perform magic, Dongfangze''s eyes brightened.


    The two of them were chatting in a faint night, and even Huang Peng and Bei Ming Wuji on the side called them unresponsive.


    In that posture, there was a tendency to meet each other late and bow down on the spot.


    After all, the two are about the same age, and they are both fire-type abilities, and abilities actually have some influence on people''s personality.


    Dongfangze and Baoye are both very temperamental. Regardless of the peace and harmony, they will be a volcano when they erupt.


    "Forget it. Don''t worry about them, let''s continue walking inside." Xiao Yan took Bei Ming Wuji and continued walking in.


    During the period, I took them to visit the collection library, but it was the art area below. Xiaoyan didn''t plan to take Huang Peng in the upper area. Beiming Wuji didn''t care.


    Originally, Xiao Yan was still thinking about what excuses he would use to keep Huang Peng down. He himself was already staring at the artworks, and Harazi was about to stay, his eyes were as good as his wife.


    Huang Peng looked at several people and looked at him. He scratched his head embarrassedly: "Don''t think I am a big boss. In fact, my ancestors were collectors. I have been interested in these since I was a child.


    However, the salary of the Dragon Group is low and cannot afford it. Why do you have so many good things here, even foreign cultural relics. "


    "This is when Brother Ye Hao went to Europe before, and he changed it back. From the first floor to the third floor, if Team Leader Huang wants to watch it slowly. Now the banquet is not ready, I will let someone inform you when the time comes. "Xiao Yan said politely.


    Huang Peng instantly beamed his eyes: "From the first to the third floor are... OK, OK. You guys talk first, I''ll see for myself.


    Oh my God, this Tang Dynasty porcelain is so complete!


    This is... This is what was passed down in the Summer Palace before... It was actually brought back by Ye Hao! "


    Looking at Huang Peng who was excited, Xiao Yan and Bei Ming Wuji both laughed and said nothing.


    "Why Uncle Huang is so happy, these things can''t be eaten or played." Bei Ming Yinyin muttered puzzledly, tilting her head.


    After that, Xiao Yan brought Bei Ming Wuji to the third floor and above.


    "Senior Bei Ming, I think you will be interested here, here are the martial arts secrets left by Brother Ye Hao, and there are some strange things." Xiaoyan introduced.


    Bei Ming Wuji walked between the bookshelves, flipping through the books, the shock in his eyes grew thicker.


    There are some long-lost martial arts masterpieces here.


    My grandson is really amazing.


    If things here spread out, the entire Huaxia rivers and lakes will tremble three times.

 Chapter 1378： Please master

    Chapter 1378


    Time soon arrived at night, in order to entertain Bei Ming Wuji and others, Wushuang City specially prepared a lot of delicious food.


    "It''s so fragrant, you Wushuang City is not only a good place, but the food is also so fragrant. You can smell the smell all the way." Huang Peng touched his stomach and said with a smile.


    "Senior Beiming, let''s take a few more seats. Try my craft." A beautiful woman stood at the table, and enthusiastically opened the seat for Beiming Wuji.


    "You made these? How come your Wushuang City chefs are so beautiful and young." Huang Peng said unexpectedly.


    "Xia Xue is not our chef in Wushuang City. She is Ye Hao''s friend and a teacher in Wushuang City. She is responsible for educating children." Bao Ye smiled and looked at Bei Ming Wuji.


    "Xia Xue is still my righteous daughter, Senior Bei Ming, come and try Xiaoxue''s craftsmanship."


    Bei Ming Wuji looked at the enthusiastic Bao Ye and Xia Xue who was a little shy and shy.


    As someone who came by, he certainly smelled the unusualness of this banquet.


    "Are you not an ancient martial artist?" Bei Ming Wuji took the seat and looked at Xia Xue who was arranged by Bao Ye.


    "I am not, I am a blood clan." Xia Xue said frankly.


    "Blood? Aren''t the bloods all foreigners? Miss Xia Xue is also a Chinese from no matter how she looks." Dongfang Ze said unexpectedly.


    Xia Xue replied with a light smile: "This is because of a coincidence. I was seriously injured once. If Ye Hao didn''t save me and turned me into a blood clan, I might have died early now."


    "Then what realm are you?" Dongfang Ze asked curiously.


    "Earl level." Xia Xue said, and she shook her head again: "But I have no talent. Although I have strength, I have poor talent in combat."


    "Earl class is already very good. It is equivalent to our Triple Innate, and you are also the same age as Ye Hao. Not bad, not bad." Bei Ming Wuji said with appreciation.


    Xia Xue hung her head shyly.


    At the following banquet, it was Bao Ye who kept talking to Bei Ming Wuji about Xia Xue''s goodness, and asked Xia Xue to toast Bei Ming Wuji.


    Bei Ming Wuji also saw that this girl must have a good impression of her grandson, and the treasurer wanted her to have a good relationship with her.


    Bei Ming Wuji looked at this girl quite well, not only was she talented, but she also had a peaceful personality. She was a good wife and mother.


    A banquet soon ended.


    Beiming Wuji looked at Xiaoyan and asked, "I felt that you Wushuang City has a very powerful aura before, can you please invite that expert to come out and meet."


    "Superior?" Xiao Yan was surprised, what kind of expert is in Wushuang City? I don''t know why.


    "It''s at the back mountain of Wushuang City." Bei Ming Wuji mentioned.


    Back mountain? Strong breath.


    Xiao Yan suddenly realized.


    "If Senior Bei Ming wants to see it, maybe you can only go by yourself."


    "Who is this person, with such a temper? Let Senior Bei Ming go to see him in person?" Huang Peng was holding the wine glass, still tasting the wine that Xiao Yan had brought out.


    "It''s okay, just finished the meal. Let''s take a walk and visit this Wushuang city by the way." Bei Ming Wuji got up.


    "Sister Xiaoxue, the food you cook is really delicious." Bei Ming Yinyin smiled and leaned to Xia Xue''s side and said.


    (In the previous few places, Bei Ming Yin Yin was written as Bei Ming Si Si. Because it is really difficult to modify, please forgive me)


    Because Bei Ming Yinyin was originally a naturally familiar character, and Xia Xue also liked this Ye Hao''s cousin, the two became familiar with each other at once.


    "I like to eat. My sister often cooks it for Yinyin. Let''s go for a walk with your grandpa now." Xia Xue took Beiming Yinyin''s hand and walked towards the back mountain with the others.


    On the way to Houshan, I just passed the emerald exquisite flower planting area.


    "What a beautiful flower!" Bei Ming Yinyin bounced and pointed to the large emerald and exquisite flower bushes in front of her, the breath here gave people a sense of intoxication.


    Let people forget all earthly things.


    "With such a large piece of emerald and exquisite flowers, I didn''t expect Ye Hao to have such a great ability. No wonder he has so many Tianyuan Pills." Huang Peng admired.


    And a woman is walking among the flowers, like a flower fairy.


    "Green." Dongfang Ze shouted.


    Lu raised her head and saw the person coming. Her calm eyes fluctuated. She stepped aside: "Group leader, Xiao Yan, Xiao Xue."


    "Does this guy Dongfang group leader know?" Huang Peng asked.


    "She was originally a power player in our power group, a power player who manipulates plants, and she is powerful. But now that Ye Hao has been abducted here, it is no wonder that she will not bear to leave, but this is indeed suitable for her. "Dongfangze looked at Green, whose aura was obviously much better than before.


    Dongfangze would never let go of Green''s combat effectiveness before.


    But Ye Hao won the first place in the Arctic battle in one fell swoop. This kindness can be said to be very big for the ability group.


    This is why Dongfang Ze wanted to stand up for Ye Hao if it hadn''t been for Beiming Wuji to stop him at Tianmen.


    Ye Hao won a full five years for the Huaxia Ability Team!


    This is nothing compared to a green.


    "Okay. Let''s keep going forward, and then the place where the person lives." Xiao Yan continued with a few people.


    Finally came to the lake outside the back mountain.


    "I don''t know where the expert is?" Huang Peng looked around curiously, there was no ghost at all.


    Xiao Yan took out a whistle and blew out a sound.


    In the quiet night, the whistle spread far.


    Suddenly, there was movement in the bushes, a pair of dark eyes appeared, followed by a white body.


    "This...what''s this?" Huang Peng looked at the eyes on the other side of the lake in surprise, just being stared at was a little bit irritating.


    Suddenly, one of the huge figures jumped up high, and directly jumped over the lake surface tens of meters wide, and jumped to the side of Xiao Yan.


    As for the owners of the other eyes, they also walked out of the darkness.


    Amazingly, it is a white wolf.


    And the one who jumped over was the biggest White Wolf King, who stood in front of the White Wolf King and none of them had the thigh length of the White Wolf King.


    Beiming Wuji was calm, but Dongfang Ze and Huang Peng opened their mouths wide.


    "This this."


    "What a beautiful big dog." Bei Ming Yinyin stared at the White Wolf King in front of her with bright eyes. She let go of Xia Xue''s hand and was about to stroke the White Wolf King''s hand.


    "Be careful!" Xia Xue shouted with some worry.


    However, the White Wolf King didn''t do anything to the little girl, letting her stroke her hair, still showing an expression of enjoyment.


    Animals, most of all, these beasts with enlightened intelligence, they can sensitively smell the breath of people, and the white wolf king can smell the smell of the master from this little girl.


    Although a little bit subtle, but very familiar.


    In addition, Xiao Yan whispered a few words in his ear, so the White Wolf King would let the little girl touch him without any complaints. If others had estimated that he would have become a ghost under his claws.


    But at this moment, there was movement on the water surface, and three dark and scaly figures slowly climbed onto the shore.


    At the same time, a huge long strip of phantom protruded its head from the surface of the water, and its tens of meters long body made everyone feel oppressed.

 Chapter 1379： Gifts from Wushuang City

    Chapter 1379 Gifts From Wushuang City


    Seeing this scene before him, even Bei Ming Wuji showed a look of surprise.


    Both Dongfang Ze and Huang Peng couldn''t help but took a few steps.


    It''s a big lizard like a car, a giant snake with a length of forty to fifty meters.


    This... This shouldn''t be a dream.


    Looking at their expressions, Xia Xue and Xiao Yan both felt normal. They were also surprised when they learned that Ye Hao had raised these monsters in Houshan.


    And the whistle that Xiao Yan used was left to him by Ye Hao, because these guys have grown in temper due to their strength improvement, and ordinary people can''t command them at all.


    He only listened to Ye Hao, but Ye Hao couldn''t stay in Wushuang City forever.


    Therefore, I left this whistle for Xiao Yan before, and asked him to call them if he needed it, and they must also appear when he heard the whistle and follow Xiao Yan''s arrangement.


    "This wolf is the White Wolf King, and there are ten on the opposite side. These three big lizards, we call them big silly, second silly, and three silly. In addition, this emerald giant snake, we call it Xiaocui." Xiaoyan Explained.


    "So handsome! Big lizard, I want to ride a big lizard. And big snake, Xiao Cui!" Bei Ming Yinyin opened her hands and hugged the big lizard that looked terrifying to outsiders.


    Although the three big lizards are fierce on the outside, they have the same personality as their names, three silly guys.


    Xiao Cui looked at Bei Ming Yinyin, it lowered its head and stuck out its tongue at Bei Ming Yinyin.


    It can be seen that they are very friendly to Bei Ming Yin Yin, and Bei Ming Yin Yin is also surprised that he is not afraid of them at all.


    To talk about the previous White Wolf King, it can be considered that he was attracted by the handsomeness and beauty of the White Wolf King. After all, the white wolf king is very charming.


    But giant snakes and large lizards, according to the normal aesthetics, should all be afraid.


    Xiao Yan glanced at this Bei Ming Yinyin, and then at Bei Ming Wuji. Bei Ming Wuji was not worried about his granddaughter.


    It seems that Ye Hao''s cousin is not ordinary.


    "This giant snake is the master of that breath." Bei Ming Wuji looked at the giant snake curiously.


    Xiao Cui was also looking at this person at the same time. It could feel a powerful aura from this person. It had felt this aura from far away before, and it had also warned him.


    "They...what strength are they?" Huang Peng swallowed and asked.


    "The white wolf is a pseudo-innate, and the white wolf king is a triple-innate. The three fools are also a triple-innate, and Xiao Cui is a five-fold innate." Xiao Yan said.


    One five-fold congenital, four triple congenital, ten pseudo congenital?


    Huang Peng took a breath, the inside story of this Wushuang City is really scary.


    Before, I thought it could be compared with the Ten Associations, but now there is no problem even compared with the four major families.


    "The four-image formation, plus those half-blood races, and supernatural beings. And these monsters. It''s not surprising that the three races are defeated here." Bei Ming Wuji said.


    Huang Peng nodded with deep feeling.


    The strength of this unparalleled city is really terrifying. Just because these things are here, without using thermal weapons, even if the Huang group, the mysterious group, and the ground group gather together, they may not be able to conquer this city.


    Unless it is the old monsters who sent the Tian Group.


    "Beasts, if they step into the innate, they will open up their spiritual wisdom. Beyond the innate, they can communicate with humans, communicate with all things, and transform their forms." Dongfangze said solemnly: "Beasts are more difficult to cultivate spiritual wisdom than us, but once they start to cultivate , Because of inherent advantages, it is much easier than us. Breaking through some barriers is also very easy.


    Senior Bei Ming should know a lot about this. "


    After all, Dongfang Ze came from the four major families, and he knew a lot about some secrets.


    And to say that among the four major families, the one who knows this best is the Bei Ming family.


    "Beasts were called monsters after cultivation. In ancient times, those monsters were actually beasts after cultivation. Because the world''s spiritual energy is thin, in modern times, it has become more and more difficult for beasts to unlock their spiritual intelligence. So there was the founding of the country. After that, the monsters are not allowed to be fine jokes.


    The monster beasts of the same level are much stronger than the martial arts practitioners of the same level. They have their own racial talents. For example, wolves have night strength and quick actions.


    The lizard has thick scales and amazing defense. The big snake is sly and fast.


    Can leapfrog challenge. This big snake can fight even in the face of the sixth innate, and the seventh innate may be able to compete.


    Looking at the talents of these monsters, it is destined to cross the innate, and it will be a very terrifying power at that time. If Ye Hao can always master them, then Wushuang City is destined to surpass the four big families and become comparable to the two religions of Tianmen The presence! "


    Bei Ming Wuji''s words surprised the hearts of the few people present.


    This is a very high evaluation. A Wushuang city that has been established for less than a year is comparable to the two religions of Tianmen!


    If this is spread, no one will believe it.


    "Before, I was still worried about the development of Wushuang City, and now I am completely relieved." Bei Ming Wuji smiled, before he was still thinking about whether to send some people to Wushuang City to help.


    But now it seems that unless Tianmen aggressively attacks Wushuang City, it is impossible for anyone to subvert Wushuang City.


    "Two, it''s time to do our business." Bei Ming Wuji turned and looked at Huang Peng and Dongfang Ze beside him.


    Both of them knew what Bei Ming Wuji was talking about, and that was the purpose of their coming here.


    "Grandpa, I want to play with them." Bei Ming Yinyin pulled Grandpa''s sleeves and looked at the White Wolf King reluctantly.


    "Senior Bei Ming, if Yinyin wants to play here, let her stay. I will sleep with me at night." Xia Xue said aloud.


    Looking at his granddaughter''s big watery eyes, Bei Ming couldn''t bear to refuse, he touched the granddaughter''s head.


    "Yinyin, you can play here, but you must listen to Sister Xiaoxue."


    "Well, Yinyin will be obedient." Beiming Yinyin nodded heavily.


    After that, Bei Ming Wuji left here, they were going to do their own affairs.


    Xiao Yan wanted them to stay overnight, but was refused.


    ...


    The next day, outside the door of the mansion that the Yang family was repairing.


    Where are the packages of several containers?


    There was a piece of paper pasted on it, and a few large characters were written on it.


    "Gift from Wushuang City"


    Seeing these words, all the Yang family seemed to have returned to that demon night.


    The Yang family disciples surrounded these large containers and dared not do anything.


    "What told me to come out?" Yang Zhong walked out on crutches, with bandages tied in several places.


    His face was haggard and his hair was quite white.


    It seems that after returning to Yang''s house, Yang Zhong didn''t rest well.


    "Master, this is from Wushuang City." The butler next to him pointed to the container and said hesitantly.


    Hearing Wushuangcheng''s words, Yang Zhong''s body trembled subconsciously.


    He said with a black face, "Open it, I want to see what they can give me!"


    "Open!" the butler shouted.


    The Yang family disciples began to carefully open these containers.


    A container was opened, and then something rolled down, just in front of Yang Zhong.


    That was Yang Hui''s body.


    "The patriarch... these... these are the people who haven''t returned."


    "All... are dead."


    A **** smell came over, everyone vomited or knelt on the ground crying bitterly.


    Yang Zhong''s eyes went dark, and blood spurted out of his mouth.


    "Patriarch!"


    "Come on, Patriarch fainted."


    ...

 Chapter 1380： Great news

    Chapter 1380


    The next day, the teahouse opposite the Murong family was full of excitement.


    Because today there is another big news.


    "The body of the tribe, I heard that it was sent to the door of the tribe last night!"


    "The latest news is that when the head of the Yang family saw the corpses that were sent back, he was directly vomiting blood and fainting."


    "What''s that? The Hong family''s groans are everywhere. Hong Yue''s corpse, Hong Lei''s corpse! My God, how did Wushuang City do it? The Hong Family Patriarch and the Hong Family Elder are both dead. !"


    "I think the Hong family is going to be over this time. It used to be one of the existences second only to the grandson family. Now it is estimated that it will be difficult to hold the position of the Shirao Association."


    "Murong''s family is even more miserable. When Murong Longcheng saw Murong Yunhai''s corpse, he cried bitterly while holding the corpse. The pain of losing his son in the middle-aged person was terrible."


    Listening to everyone''s discussion, the previous man in the suit raised his head and said with a light smile: "You didn''t believe me before, now the facts are in front of you, how about it? I''m right."


    "I guess Wushuang City will become a target this time."


    "The Hong Family, the Yang Family and the Murong Family will definitely retaliate again."


    "The arena is another dispute." Everyone sighed.


    At this moment, a fat man hurried up, with a mobile phone in his hand, panting against the handle of the stairs.


    "Big news, big news."


    When other people saw the fat man, they all smiled and shook their heads.


    "Fatty Wang, if the big news you are talking about is about the three tribes receiving corpses, you don''t need to talk about it. We''ve already known these things."


    Facing everyone¡¯s ridicule, Fatty Wang was not timid at all. He retorted: ¡°The big news I¡¯m talking about is that this time the Beiming family, the Ximen family¡¯s Chinese power group, the dragon group, and the grandson family, the Yang family, and the Zhuge family. The Dongfang family, the Situ family, and some small sects jointly released news!"


    Hearing this, everyone was surprised?


    "What''s the news?"


    "The news released by so many families? Is it the martial arts conference? But the martial arts conference is early every five years."


    "Could it be that these families jointly issued a statement to defeat Wushuang City?"


    Everyone asked curiously, most of them believed the last thought.


    Fatty Wang chuckled and did not speak, and walked over silently. He looked around and found that the teahouse was empty.


    "Fang Wang... Brother Wang, you are here for me. You have to say quickly, what the news is!" The impatient next to him directly put Fatty Wang in his place.


    Fatty Wang took a sip of his tea, and he slowly said after seeing the people around him having his appetite dangled.


    "Just half an hour ago, the Beiming family first issued a statement. Wushuangcheng and the Beiming family are a cooperative relationship. They strongly condemn the three clans for instigating conflicts in this peaceful era.


    Subsequently, the Huaxia Ability Team and the Dragon Team issued similar declarations.


    The Ximen family, the Dongfang family, the Yang family, the Situ family, the Changsun family, the Zhuge family, the Tang family, the Tan family, and the martial arts family from all over the Yangtze River are closely followed. "


    Hearing this, everyone was shocked.


    What kind of background is this Wushuang City, it is incredible that so many families can speak for it.


    "Well, Ye Hao belongs to Wushuang City! Don''t these clans say so, aren''t they afraid that Tianmen Qiuhou will settle accounts?" a woman asked suspiciously.


    Fatty Wang said with a smile: "This is the key point. You, including me, think that Wushuang City belongs to this Ye Hao. But all the clues now show that Wushuang City has nothing to do with Ye Hao, and its controller is a welfare. The old woman in the hospital!


    This is very important, although some people say that Ye Hao has something to do with Wushuang City and its predecessor.


    But you can''t blame Ye Hao for this. Speaking of being involved, Ye Hao is also involved with the Dragon Group, the Ability Group, the Nangong Family, the Changsun Family, the Yang Family, and the Situ Family.


    Can Tianmen punish these families for failing? "


    Hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement, and so did.


    Now Ye Hao is no longer Wushuang City, and there is no direct evidence to prove that Ye Hao has a relationship with Wushuang City. Even Tianmen would not dare to punish Wushuang City without violating the world.


    And now the three tribes can only eat yellow lotus dumb, there is no way to tell. After all, no matter how strong the three clans are, can it be compared with the third of the four big clans?


    "This is a bit interesting, the three clans are really unlucky this time. I can''t fight by myself, and Tianmen can''t make a move. The major families have expressed their views, and other family forces cannot help the three clans." A man smiled and shook his head.


    "What is this Wushuang City? Why can it withstand the attacks of the three clans, and now let so many clans make their heads. This is simply amazing."


    "Who knows, anyway, one thing is certain. China''s Jianghu will have one more power."


    When everyone is chatting.


    In the box beside him, Guo Shuang looked at the calm Ye Hao in surprise.


    "It turns out that you have already arranged everything. Let the three tribes attack Wushuang City first, and take this opportunity to let Wushuang City officially enter the Chinese arena and at the same time establish the status of Wushuang City!


    Then relying on the statements of those families can guarantee the stability of Wushuang City. Your moves from step to step are really incredible. "


    After Ye Hao finished drinking the tea in front of him, he walked to the window.


    At this moment, Murong''s house is covered with white strips. This is Murong Longcheng''s funeral for his son Murong Yunhai.


    "The other things are done, and now we have to start our affairs." Ye Hao said.


    Guo Shuang walked to Ye Hao, and she hesitated and said, "Now Murong''s family is holding a funeral. Are you going to bully them? It''s a bit... not so good."


    When someone held a funeral, it was really deceptive to hit the door.


    Ye Haoxu looked at it: "If it''s someone else''s funeral, even the Hong family or the Yang family, I can let it go with compassion, but only this Murong Yunhai''s funeral, I can''t let it go."


    Guo Shuang wondered, how did Murong Yunhai provoke Ye Hao?


    Ye Hao relayed the information he had passed by Xiaoyan last night, including Murong Yunhai''s attack on Su Xiaoxiao and Nangong Ziqiong, but fortunately Olena arrived in time and the two women were not harmed.


    Although he didn''t know what happened, Ye Hao was very angry.


    After Guo Shuang listened, she smiled helplessly. This Murong Yunhai is really self-inflicted. Who is bad to bully? The woman who bullied Ye Hao.


    Now, he might not be able to live in peace after he died.


    "Then have you planned? My sister said you sneaked out last night?" Guo Shuang asked curiously.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth was curved, and he put his hand on the edge of the window.


    "You stay here, I will handle things well, we will continue to escape."


    After he finished speaking, he jumped down, removed his disguise, landed on the ground and walked straight towards Murong''s house.


    Guo Shuang shrugged: "I knew he was crazy all the time."

 Chapter 1381： Murongs funeral

    Chapter 1381 Murong''s Funeral


    It stands to reason that the funeral of a large family like the Murong family should be held in a big way and many people will be invited.


    It won''t be so hasty, just hang a few white bars.


    But this time the situation is too special, just experiencing the defeat of Wushuang City.


    Murong''s family has no face to hold this kind of funeral, so I just received Murong Yunhai''s body in the morning, and started preparing for the funeral at noon.


    Murong''s family just wanted to resolve this matter quickly and let Murong Yunhai settle down in peace.


    As for the other children who died in Murong''s family, they were not so lucky. They threw all the containers into the crematorium, and then the ashes were found in a cemetery and buried.


    After all, this is a shameful matter for the Murong family, and I really don''t want to have too many memories.


    These are all things to follow. Ye Hao has now walked outside the Murong Mansion. Although it was only a hasty task, there will still be some things that should be, such as a few welcoming guests with white stripes standing at the door.


    Although there was no invitation post, some big merchants still came to mourn the Murong family''s reputation in Gusu City.


    As for those who came, Murong''s family would not refuse.


    Because Ye Hao was wearing a hat, everyone was immersed in Murong''s funeral at this moment. No one thought about other things, and no one paid attention to Ye Hao.


    "Sir, who are you? We can record the guest''s name." The greeter at the door looked at Ye Hao with a pen and paper with a smile.


    All the guests who came to mourn are written in the book.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "Ye Hao. The leaves, the mighty Hao."


    "Ye Hao, Mr. Ye. Then Mr. Ye, please..." Yingbin wrote Ye Hao''s name on the guest list, but then he stopped.


    Looking at the young man in front of him, his pupils kept expanding.


    The companion on the side sniffed his neck: "Strange? Why is there a bad smell."


    The companion looked here, and water stains appeared on the pants of the directly welcoming man, and his legs were trembling.


    "Hello? Xiao Li, what''s wrong with you?"


    The companion stepped forward and sent the welcoming man on the shoulder.


    The welcoming man directly sat on the ground, and the pen and paper fell on the ground. He trembled and pointed at the young man in horror.


    "He... he is... Ye... Ye..."


    "Ye what, what''s the matter with you? How about taking drugs in broad daylight?" The companion frowned, and he raised his head to meet Ye Hao''s eyes.


    He smiled apologetically: "Sir, sorry, you are here to express condolences. I don''t know which family you represent? Or which company you are."


    Then he saw that Ye Hao came with empty hands, and his brow frowned: "Mr...your gift? Where is it placed? If it is too heavy, I can ask someone to move it for you."


    "I do not represent the family, nor the company. I only represent myself." Ye Hao raised his hand: "And I didn''t bring any gifts."


    Hearing this, the man''s face gradually darkened: "Boy, you want to come in and eat. I tell you, don''t think that there are too many people here, so you can do anything wrong. See if I don''t clean up you... ¡­"


    As he said, he also stretched out his hand to grab Ye Hao''s collar, ready to shake his fist.


    Ye Haoxu smiled without saying a word.


    "He is Ye Hao! Hurry...Call the Patriarch, Ye Hao is here!"


    The greeter man''s stuttering disappeared instantly, and he pointed to Ye Hao and shouted in horror.


    For a moment, the quiet surroundings became chaotic.


    Even when some people heard the name here, it was a change of talk, hiding far away, causing the door of Murong''s house to suddenly become extremely spacious. Within a few tens of meters, there is no one except Murong''s own people. People dare to approach half a step.


    The man who was pulling Ye Hao''s collar, his expression at the moment could be as subtle as possible.


    "You... are you really Ye Hao? That... that Ye Hao?" The man asked cautiously, with a green and white face.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "I don''t think anyone would dare to walk outside with this name now."


    The person swallowed. Although he didn''t want to believe it, most of the person in front of him was Ye Hao.


    In the current martial arts world, no one dared to use the name Ye Hao to go everywhere, because the entire Tianmen was arresting him.


    Even if he had the same name, he wouldn''t dare to say that he was Ye Hao outside, otherwise, he would have to worry about it.


    And even dared to run to Murong''s door, if you are bored and pretend, wouldn''t it be your own death.


    The man slowly let go of his hand, and carefully cleaned up Ye Hao''s collar, not even leaving a trace of hair.


    It was much more tidy than Ye Hao before.


    Then he took a gun out of his pocket.


    The person next to him watched this scene in surprise. Does this person want to attack Ye Hao with a gun?


    But the next scene dispelled their thoughts.


    Because this person knelt in front of Ye Hao, holding a gun at the arm he was holding Ye Hao just now.


    …ç…ç…ç…ç…ç


    Aim at the palm, wrist, elbow, arm, shoulder, five shots in a row.


    The blood instantly dyed this arm, the man was sweaty and his face was pale. He looked at Ye Hao swayingly, with a plea in his eyes.


    "Please...you...don''t...don''t kill me."


    Seeing this scene, everyone once again raised Ye Hao''s status to a higher level without saying a word or doing anything.


    There is such a cruel self-harm.


    It shows how terrifying Ye Hao is.


    Ye Hao was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect his name to be so terrifying. Before he could do it himself, he would harm himself when he heard his name.


    Ta Ta Ta Ta


    The sound of messy footsteps came from inside Murong''s mansion.


    Ye Hao ignored the man in front of him, bypassing him and walked forward.


    The man breathed a sigh of relief, he hurriedly clutched his arm and walked towards the small clinic nearby.


    Most of his hand is useless. Just now, he was ruthless, and all the five shots hit the meridians.


    Although it is not life-threatening, if you let it bleed for a long time, you will lose too much blood and die.


    "Ye Hao, you dare to come to our Murong''s house!" Murong Longcheng glared at Ye Hao, completely devoid of his usual calmness.


    "Oh, the look of Patriarch Murong is a bit chic. Non-mainstream?" Ye Hao looked at Murong Longcheng mockingly.


    He had a cast on his thigh, a cane in his hand, and some scarred wounds on his face.


    "Humph! Come, surround Ye Hao for me." Murong Longcheng ordered.


    The Murong family surrounded Ye Hao.


    Because of Wushuang City''s affairs, Murong''s family suffered a dumb meal.


    It is impossible to take revenge on Wushuang City anymore. Originally, Murong Longcheng thought there was no hope for revenge, but he didn''t expect Ye Hao to come here at this time.


    Doesn''t this mean seeking a dead end?


    Before he came out, he had already sent a message to the people of Tianmen that Ye Hao was here, he only needed to hold Ye Hao here.

 Chapter 1382： The background of Murong family

    Chapter 1382 The Murong Family''s Background


    Ye Hao looked around at the people around him.


    Of the three congenitals, the strongest one is just one congenital double.


    Ye Hao smiled contemptuously: "Murong Longcheng, it''s not that I said you. Do you think these three innate can stop me?"


    Murong Longcheng sneered: "Three innates can''t stop you, but adding these things is not necessarily."


    The three innate warriors took out their weapons from their hands.


    A sickle, a spear, and a bow.


    "These are the three pseudo-spirit weapons of Murong''s family. Death sickle, sky flame spear, meteor bow!" A lot of people gathered in all the balcony windows of the tea house in the distance.


    "This is the heritage of the Murong family. I think the ancestors of the Murong family were lucky enough to obtain a spiritual tool and three pseudo-spirit weapons, and then they broke out of the city of Gusu. Only then did the Gusu Murong family come into existence. !"


    "Now, Ye Hao is in trouble. With three pseudo-spirit weapons and three innate masters, even if you may not be able to capture Ye Hao, you can at least delay it. When the people from Tianmen arrive, he will be unable to escape. Up!"


    Everyone commented.


    Ye Hao looked at these three weapons and smiled contemptuously: "Three pseudo-spirit weapons? There is only such a thing in the dignified Murong''s family, which is a bit too shivering.


    And I''m here to express condolences to Master Murong Yunhai, Patriarch Murong, it''s not very good for you to treat the guests like this. "


    "Nonsense!" Murong Longcheng snorted coldly.


    Come to condole?


    Wouldn''t it be that the weasel gave the rooster the New Year''s greetings, and he was not at ease.


    His own son died in your Wushuang City.


    "Oh, I almost forgot. I was impolite to bring a gift in condolence. But I believe that my gift Patriarch Murong will definitely like it." The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth curled up.


    He raised his right hand and snapped his fingers lightly.


    ...


    Inside Murong''s residence, a small group of people are patrolling.


    "Captain, look at what this thing is?" A guard was urinating against the wall. There was nothing on the wall, but a ghost-like pattern appeared.


    "You bastard, why do you have so many things, peeing and calling us over." The patrol captain walked over and looked at the water-stained area on the wall.


    There is indeed a trace of ghost symbolism there.


    He waved his hand casually and said, "Maybe it''s who is so bored and scribbling here, just wait for someone to come over and clean it up again.


    It''s just such a little thing, just making a fuss here. "


    The patrol captain turned to leave.


    The guard still stared at the strange patterns: "But how do I feel that this is like a formation recorded in a book."


    "Haha, formation? What formation book have you read in a strength training realm? I think you are either dreaming or watching too many movies." The patrol captain said contemptuously.


    "Hahaha..." The other team members laughed, and thought that kid was talking nonsense.


    "Come on, come on. Someone is making trouble in front of Murong''s house, and the Patriarch has ordered everyone to go quickly."


    At this moment, someone hurried in.


    The patrol leader''s face turned straight: "Everyone gathers, we immediately go to the gate to support the owner."


    "Captain, Captain. It''s not good, don''t hurry up, this formation is shining!"


    An exclamation came from behind, and the patrol captain turned his head irritably: "You kid, can you be normal? After you believe it or not, I will inform the housekeeper and deduct your work this month..."


    The expression of the patrol captain who was still reprimanding also solidified.


    It turned out that the ghost symbols on the wall really glowed, and there was a burst of heat. This scene happened everywhere in Murong''s mansion.


    Where there was nothing originally, a strange ghost symbol appeared, and then the ghost symbol glowed.


    In the end, there was a big explosion, its power is no less than a TNT bomb.


    All of a sudden, there were four explosions in Murong''s residence.


    At this moment, Ye Hao just snapped his fingers.


    Everyone looked at the explosions, flames, smoke and dust in Murong''s mansion in shock.


    "Patriarch Murong, I don''t know if you like this gift of mine." Ye Haoxu said with a smile.


    In the blink of an eye, Murong''s house had become a ruin, with thick smoke and fire everywhere, and it felt like it had been hit by a missile.


    Ye Hao was also very satisfied, and this effect was not due to the fact that he used the invisibility technique to sneak into the Murong family last night and made so many preparations.


    In several important places, powerful explosive arrays are depicted.


    As long as Ye Hao activates, all magic circles will activate instantly.


    This was the gift Ye Hao had prepared for Murong Dragon City, and in front of Murong Dragon City, Murong''s mansion was destroyed.


    As for the plaque, the plaques that have been destroyed at this moment are scattered, and there is no debris at all.


    [Hidden task completed]


    [The road to escape goal is completed, the final goal is triggered: please complete the escape until Tianmen gives up the pursuit]


    "Asshole..." Murong Longcheng had a hideous face, he threw away his crutch, and took out a sword, a dark sword.


    Seeing this sword, Ye Hao''s expression became a little serious.


    This weapon is of the sacred weapon level, and there is also a very powerful force in it.


    [Trigger task: capture the soul sword, task reward: 100 skill points. Failure penalty: stay in place for one day]


    It seemed that the sword in Murong Longcheng''s hand was the so-called Soul Sword.


    "Ye Hao, I will kill you today!" Murong Longcheng bit his finger, and the blood dripped on the Soul Sword.


    A phantom appeared in front of Murong Longcheng, and the black figure was struggling, boiling, like a demon from hell.


    And Murong Longcheng''s own body is rapidly aging. His original body in his fifties looked like he was in his sixties.


    "This is the Murong family''s soul sword." Guo Shuang looked at this sword solemnly from the window of the teahouse box.


    "Spirit weapon! This is a spirit weapon! Gathering energy and condensing soul! The Murong family background, that magic sword!" An old man said tremblingly.


    Murong Longcheng fell to the ground, blood was spit out from his mouth, he raised his hand and pointed at Ye Hao resentfully: "Kill him for me!"


    The dark shadow seemed to have accepted the order, it picked up the soul sword and floated towards Ye Hao.


    The other three innate masters blocked Ye Hao''s possible escape route.


    "The spirit weapon is amazing? I have it too." Ye Hao summoned the shadow, and slowly condensed into a red sword.


    "Buzzing." The shadow seemed to be shouting something, but it could only make this sound.


    It raised the sword in its hand, and its body advanced by leaps and bounds, and the black sword in its hand was slashed towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s expression straightened, and the red sword in his hand collided with the black sword.


    The black and red air masses collided, and the surrounding people below the innate level retreated. The breath alone made them feel unbearable.


    The three innate masters, if it were not for preventing Ye Hao from escaping, they would have retreated long ago.


    This breath is too strong.

 Chapter 1383： Amazing Soul Sword

    Chapter 1383 Amazing Soul Sword


    Ye Hao''s expression was solemn, this shadow was very strong.


    The strength is actually at the fifth level of the innate, and coupled with the spirit weapon level sword in his hand, it is almost equivalent to the combat power of the sixth level of innate peak.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth.


    Teleport


    Ye Hao used a teleport, his body appeared directly behind the black shadow, and the red sword in his hand slashed down.


    Unexpectedly, Sombra didn''t even need to turn around, and the sword in his hand directly blocked Ye Hao''s attack.


    This guy is terrifying, because there is no entity, he can change his direction at any time, even if he uses teleport assault, it can defend in time.


    It is equivalent to 360 degrees without dead ends.


    It is really troublesome.


    According to the original plan, Ye Hao was going to leave after sending a gift to Murong Dragon City, but now the system suddenly released such a task, and he could not leave until the task was completed.


    And the longer the delay, it is estimated that the people of Tianmen will arrive, and then they can play off.


    brush


    At this moment, the arrow feathers on the side shot over.


    The arrow feathers were sharp and brushed Ye Hao''s hair.


    Ye Hao''s face condensed, and he looked at the innate master holding a meteor bow next to him.


    This meteor bow uses spiritual energy as its arrow feathers, and the power of an arrow is equivalent to the four-fold innate, which is very troublesome for me.


    I can''t delay any longer.


    Ye Hao''s eyes changed, and he used teleport again, and his body appeared directly behind Murong Dragon City, and the red sword in his hand slashed towards Murong Dragon City.


    Capture the thief first capture the king, since Murong Dragon City summoned the dark shadow, then only needs to get Murong Dragon City to fix, then the dark shadow will naturally disappear.


    Ye Hao''s calculations were very good, but he still underestimated this soul sword.


    Suddenly, Murong Dragon City''s position was instantly swapped with Sombra.


    The sharp sword in Black Shadow''s hand pierced Ye Hao''s abdomen, not caring that Ye Hao slashed at his sword.


    It seems to fight Ye Hao to the end.


    Ye Hao can''t fight with him. Sombra''s situation is unknown. Who knows if his sword hurts him. If it doesn''t hurt him, it would be bad for him.


    Ye Hao returned to the defense, blocking the attack of the shadow.


    brush


    Another arrow feather shot over, and this time made a hole in Ye Hao''s arm.


    The wound was not big, and it was being repaired bit by bit as the physique of the blood race recovered.


    Ye Hao coldly looked at the innate master who was guarded by the two innate masters holding a meteor bow behind him.


    Regardless of you before, you really thought you were going to heaven.


    Teleport


    Ye Hao''s figure suddenly appeared in front of the innate master holding a meteor bow.


    The innate master''s face changed, and the meteor bow in his hand was useless at such a close distance.


    "Let''s come!" Two threats.


    The death sickle and the sky flame spear attacked Ye Hao.


    "Thinking that the two pseudo-spirit weapons have the courage to fight me?" Ye Hao''s eyes became silver and white, and the sword in his hand changed from red to orange, and then to yellow in an instant.


    Finally stayed on the dark green.


    ¡¾Green¡¤Shadow¡¿


    Secondary artifact


    Ye Hao had also summoned a secondary artifact before, but the use of the secondary artifact cost Ye Hao a lot. With Ye Hao''s current strength, even if his body was sublimated, he could barely use it twice.


    Although his backup aura is endless because of the mountains map, the space in his body is limited.


    It''s like Ye Hao has a huge oil depot, but the mailbox of his car is limited.


    "Heaven and earth are a sword."


    Ye Hao used this trick he had understood again.


    bump


    Ye Hao felt that he had penetrated something, and the power of his sword actually increased by one point again.


    Double congenital!


    He actually broke through to the second innate!


    At this moment, facing Ye Hao''s sword, the two men holding the death sickle and the sky flame spear were ready to resist, but when the sword energy arrived, they only heard the sound of Kazi.


    The death sickle and the sky flame spear broke and shattered.


    At the same time, the arms of two innate masters were also broken.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The two congenital masters clutched their broken arms and cried out in pain, but when they turned to look at the person who was behind them.


    They not only lament that their luck is so good.


    I saw the person holding the meteor bow, standing there stupidly at this moment, the meteor bow was subconsciously crossed on his chest.


    Then, from his forehead to his abdomen, a blood stain appeared.


    The meteor bow broke in two.


    Afterwards, a horrible scene appeared, and the man abruptly broke into two halves and fell to the ground.


    "vomit¡­¡­"


    Many women who saw this scene covered their mouths and vomited. This scene is really disgusting.


    "This... Ye Hao is a bit too strong, right? One sword destroyed three pseudo-spirit weapons, killed one innate and abolished two innate. This...this."


    "Why do I see that the breath on his body is only two-fold innate? Could it be that I am dazzled?"


    "Horrible."


    At the teahouse, everyone was dumbfounded. They were just chatting about gossip before, but they didn''t really believe in Ye Hao''s strength.


    But now it seems that Ye Hao''s strength is more terrifying than they thought.


    "Ye Hao!" Murong Longcheng saw that the last three innate elders in the clan were dead and left dead, and even three pseudo-spirit weapons were destroyed.


    Murong Longcheng felt that his heart was bleeding.


    Murong Longcheng was already a little mad at this moment, he roared: "Kill him for me, I want him to die, I want him to die, I want him to die!"


    Murong Longcheng''s body began to age rapidly, half of his dark hair turned white, and dry and cracked lines appeared on his skin and arms.


    He was a handsome fifty-year-old man before, and now he looked like a bad old man who had just come out of a lunatic asylum.


    "The cost of using this Soul Sword is that the user burns vitality." Ye Hao solemnly looked at the dark shadow that changed before his eyes.


    The black shadow''s body gradually became clear, although the body was still enveloped by the black mist, but the pair of strange green double pupils and a broken horn on the head could be seen.


    "Dead...dead."


    The black shadow''s words became clearer, and you could hear the terrifying death words constantly in its mouth.


    Then, its body disappeared out of thin air and appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    It will also teleport!


    Ye Hao was shocked and hurriedly swung his sword.


    He used the sword of heaven and earth for the second time, and it was also the last sword he could wield in his current state.


    The sword of heaven and earth collided with the soul sword in the hands of the black shadow, bursting out a huge wave of air.


    It directly blows out the two seriously injured people and the two corpses.


    Those who watched the game from the periphery, some of the low-powered, directly covered their ears, put down their hands and saw that there was blood on their palms.


    "Ahem..." Ye Hao''s mouth was bleeding, and he looked at the phantom in front of him solemnly.


    The phantom actually blocked his move, but the aura on his body was slightly weakened.


    What kind of monster this thing is, now it has seven innate strengths, and it feels like it is still the peak of the seven innate.


    And has the ability to teleport.

 Chapter 1384： Crazy Murong Dragon City

    If Murong Dragon City bet on his life, wouldn''t it be that the strength of this black shadow can be increased to eight levels of innate!


    The Soul Sword that the system asked him to **** was really extraordinary.


    Next, the sword in Ye Hao''s hand, because there was not enough energy to maintain it, changed back to the original red sword.


    Ye Hao was also completely suppressed by the shadows.


    After all, Sombra has a teleport, although it seems that it can''t be used all the time, there is an interval of ten seconds between each use, but this is enough to cause Ye Hao a lot of trouble.


    "Hahaha... Ye Hao, you also have today." Murong Longcheng laughed grimly, with blood on the corners of his mouth, looking quite crazy.


    "After you die, I will hang your body in front of our Murong''s house, so that the world will know what the price will be for someone like you!


    Our Murong family is not easy to provoke...cough cough cough. "


    Murong Longcheng sprayed blood again because of his emotions, but he still laughed excitedly.


    "The Murong family''s background is really amazing. This magic sword is really terrifying. I don''t even dare to look at the phantom that appeared in the summoning."


    "This time, Ye Hao is going to be unlucky."


    "But this magic sword is a bit scary. Look at Murong Longcheng''s appearance, and he is totally different from before!"


    "After all, it is a spiritual weapon, there is always some price to use."


    Everyone in the teahouse thought that Ye Hao had nothing to do with this battle, after all, the enemy was too powerful.


    Murong''s family has completely taken out his hole cards.


    Ye Hao and Sombra have fought for dozens of rounds, but he still couldn''t beat the opponent, let alone seize the old soul sword.


    Since physical attacks have no effect, try magic attacks.


    Fire abilities.


    Tier 4 Magic¡¤Sea of ??Flames!


    Ye Hao pressed his palm to the ground, and a large area around him instantly became a sea of ??flames.


    But this sea of ??flames has no effect on the shadows.


    "No effect? ??This thing is not afraid of magic damage?" Ye Hao thought to himself.


    It''s not the same thing if you continue like this, you need to finish the task as soon as possible and leave here, the more you drag it, the more dangerous it gets.


    Do you have to use Forbidden Curse or Meteorite?


    But now I don''t have any skill points, and once I use it, it''s arrears.


    Although the previous punishment task did not block system functions.


    But who knows what the consequences will be if the payment cannot be repaid in time this time.


    Ye Hao clenched his fists.


    Looking at the entangled black shadow in front of him, this guy seems to be the sword spirit of the old soul sword, and he can also fight with the sword...


    Wait... Sword Spirit.


    If it were a sword spirit, it would be an incorporeal body without an entity, wouldn''t it be the same as the spirit veins before.


    I don''t know if that trick is effective.


    Ye Hao''s heart was overwhelmed, and now he can only use a dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    Ye Hao teleported and pulled the distance between himself and the shadow, then raised his hand to use that skill.


    Xuanling hand!


    An invisible hand appeared, and Ye Hao''s heart moved, and that hand directly grabbed Black Shadow''s neck.


    A shocking scene appeared. The black shadow who had been constantly attacking Ye Hao did not move. At the same time, his body was still trembling, which seemed to be painful.


    "It works!" Ye Hao was happy.


    The skills taught by the female emperor are really good, and they are all effective against such intangible creatures.


    Then don''t blame yourself for being impolite.


    The red sword in Ye Hao''s hand slowly deformed and turned into hundreds of red daggers.


    Top object control technique.


    These red daggers floated in the air and attacked the dark shadows.


    The black shadow felt threatened, it wanted to hold the sword in its hand to resist, but was suppressed by the mysterious hand, making it very painful to move at this moment.


    In the end, those scarlet daggers constantly impacted its body, rushed into its body, and then penetrated through.


    Although the damage caused by each hit to the shadow is very small, it can be clearly seen that the shadow gradually becomes thinner.


    In the end, the black shadow roared, turned into a cloud of black energy and returned to the soul sword.


    The Soul Sword fell to the ground.


    Everything is quiet.


    "This...what the **** happened to this?" a man murmured dullly.


    The people around are also dumbfounded. The fierce battle just now ended like this?


    And it was over inexplicably, the powerful shadow suddenly stopped moving, and then let Ye Hao attack.


    "This...this...this is impossible." Murong Longcheng shouted in fear.


    I thought that Ye Hao could be killed, but in the end something like this happened.


    All the flying knives disappeared, and Ye Hao used the control technique to take the Soul Soul Sword and hold it in his hand.


    [Mission completed: Reward 100 skill points]


    [Current skill points: 100]


    Looking at the Soul Sword in his hand, he could feel the restless fluctuations of this sword at this moment. This sword was not ordinary.


    "Thank you for this gift from Patriarch Murong. I accepted it without any kind of courtesy. I also gave the gift today. Ye Mou said goodbye." Ye Hao suddenly disappeared and left.


    Murong Longcheng vomited a mouthful of blood and fainted directly on the ground.


    Everyone in the teahouse is still in shock.


    "This Ye Hao is too strong. He killed one congenital, severely injured two congenitals, destroyed three of the Murong family''s pseudo-spiritual weapons, and took the Murong family''s spiritual weapons!"


    "The Murong family has been completely injured this time, and even one of the spiritual weapons of its heritage has been taken away, and the innate warriors are also constantly falling. It is estimated that this year''s meeting of the Ten Men, maybe the Murong family will want Ten guys will fall out."


    The ups and downs of the big family were actually offended by one person.


    This is really scary.


    "But it''s a bit strange. Ye Hao killed Murong''s family and destroyed the Murong''s mansion. It stands to reason that he has an endless relationship with the Murong family. Why didn''t he kill Murong Long directly without cutting the grass and rooting? Where is the city?" a fat man murmured curiously.


    Everyone is also very confused about this problem.


    Guo Shuang in the box put a hat on himself, pulled up the zipper of the windbreaker, and glanced at the few people passing by on the eaves in the distance.


    The people of Tianmen are here!


    Guo Shuang knew why Ye Hao''s character didn''t cut the roots, because he sensed a few powerful auras.


    Appearing in Gusu City at this time, it must be the chaser of Tianmen.


    Leaving a moment longer is a little more dangerous, so Ye Hao left directly.


    He didn''t even find Guo Shuanghui to make Guo Shuang safer.


    Guo Shuang silently disappeared among the crowd.


    She was going to chase Ye Hao, because those people were chasing in the direction where Ye Hao fled.


    At this moment, the fire in Murong''s mansion had been extinguished, and the fainted Murong Dragon City had also regained consciousness in a surviving house.


    "Patriarch." The old housekeeper looked at the embarrassed Patriarch.


    "Get out, get out of here!" Murong Longcheng roared.


    In Murong Longcheng''s cry, the servants and butlers who served him were dared to go out.


    "Ye Hao!"


    Murong Longcheng gritted his teeth and muttered his most hated name at the moment.


    Then Murong Longcheng took out a mobile phone, this mobile phone was so simple that it did not recognize the brand.


    After turning on the phone, there was only a strange number in the phone book.


    Murong Longcheng pressed this number.


    The phone rang a few times and it was quickly connected.


    "Oh, Patriarch Murong took the initiative to call me, this is really the sun coming out from the west." On the other end of the phone was a teasing female voice.


    "I promise to cooperate with you!" Murong Longcheng said in a deep voice, "But I have one condition."


    "Patriarch Murong said it''s okay."


    "I want Ye Hao to die!" Murong Longcheng clenched his fists.


    "Coco, Patriarch Murong, I''ll send you a word. The enemy''s enemy is a friend. I believe our cooperation will be very pleasant." The female voice on the other end of the phone said jokingly.


    After the call was hung up, Murong Longcheng smashed the phone directly, his face was dark and his expression was a little crazy: "Ye Hao, you are dead!"

 Chapter 1385： Soul Sword

    When Ye Hao noticed the popularity, he used teleport several times in a row, and almost used up the only number of teleports left. He didn''t know where he went, and then made sure that he was not being followed. Stopped.


    "Huh, it''s finally completed. The three mission objectives of the Yang Family, the Hong Family, and the Murong Family have all been completed. Now there is no need to do these risky things." Ye Hao looked around.


    It was dark now, and he was in a small forest near the river. There was no human presence.


    The location should be quite remote.


    Ye Hao sat down cross-legged and took out the soul sword.


    Looking at the dark sword in his hand, he tried to sense the existence inside,


    Destruction, destruction...destruction...


    A series of negative emotions instantly filled Ye Hao''s head.


    Ye Hao felt for a moment that he wanted to destroy everything.


    "Hold the black stone on your neck, hold your mind, don''t listen to those distracting thoughts!"


    A female voice echoed in Ye Hao''s ear.


    Ye Hao hurriedly grabbed the stone in his hand and at the same time stabilized his mind. There seemed to be a stable aura in the stone, making all the negative emotions in Ye Hao''s heart disappear.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief.


    Those negative emotions just now are really terrifying. If ordinary people feel it, they will either go crazy on the spot or become a villain.


    "Are you awake?" Ye Hao looked at the light group in front of him.


    Nearly ten days have passed since Tianmen took out the spirit veins for him. The empress has not appeared for this period of time, but now it has appeared.


    "With the recovery of spiritual veins, my soul power has recovered a lot." The Empress said.


    The light group circled the Soul Sword in Ye Hao''s hand a few times.


    "I didn''t expect that people in this world of you are quite smart, and they can make such a container and seal this creature. This saves a lot of trouble."


    Ye Hao asked in astonishment, "Do you think this Sword of Soul?"


    "Last Soul Sword? Is it called this name?" the female emperor said.


    "This is the sword I grabbed from a family before. There is a sword spirit inside. The user can summon the sword spirit at the cost of vitality. The sword spirit can fight with the sword. The strength is very terrifying!" Ye Hao explained.


    "Summoned at the cost of vitality? Haha, I really hate that I have not lived long enough." The empress laughed sarcastically.


    Then she looked at Ye Hao and said: "You just got this thing. I was planning to let you find something similar before, and now I have it. Give it to me. I don''t need to live in your body. I can Stay in this old soul sword."


    Asking for something from herself again, this woman really regarded herself as her servant.


    It¡¯s not impossible for her to give things to her, after all, she already has a shadow, but she has to give her some blood.


    Ye Hao took the Soul Sword and shook his head: "This is a weapon of the spirit weapon level. It is very precious. There is also a powerful sword spirit inside. If you give it to you, wouldn''t this sword be useless."


    The female emperor said: "Do you also dislike your long life? I remind you that this is not a weapon at all. It is a tool forbidden by prisoners. Although it is in the shape of a sword for some reason, there must be nothing wrong with the nasty breath inside .


    There is a creature''s soul imprisoned in it. This kind of soul is difficult for ordinary people to destroy, but it can be imprisoned.


    There was nothing wrong with being imprisoned in this way, but once someone injected life force, the guys in it would continue to grow stronger until they broke through the imprisonment.


    According to the words of your world, this is a Pandora''s Box, tempting people to open it up little by little. "


    "Then what kind of creature is this, so powerful?" Ye Hao asked, this female emperor knew so much.


    The empress was silent now.


    After a few seconds, she directly changed the subject: "In short, this has no effect on you. You don''t want me to live in your body, this sword can just be my container."


    "But the soul inside is so strong, how do you manage it?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Don''t worry about it, this thing is a tricky monster for you, and an ant-like existence to me." The Empress said with confidence.


    If what the female emperor said were all facts, then this soul sword did not have much effect on him.


    But to give it to the empress for nothing, it was a bit sad.


    "It''s not impossible to give it to you, but it took me a lot of effort to grab it. I gave it to you for nothing. Wouldn''t it be a waste of work for me." Ye Haoxu stared at the empress.


    In fact, these words were a little guilty, after all, Ye Hao finally got the black figure done, relying on the profound spirit hand taught by the empress.


    If it weren''t for the skills, Ye Hao wouldn''t necessarily be able to handle it.


    The ball of light flickered.


    "Well, I can give you something. And you can use it now." The Empress said.


    "What?" Ye Hao asked expectantly.


    "Soul refining curse, this trick can be applied to some creatures in the soul state. I will drive them out later, and you can use the refining curse to absorb them. This can enhance your strength, which is very good for you." Tao.


    "Absorption? It won''t be harmful to my body, right." Ye Hao asked worriedly.


    "No, if this thing can be absorbed, it will be a great tonic thing. Of course it has no effect on me. But for your world, the innate strong is a great tonic medicine." The Empress said confidently.


    "Good, deal." Ye Hao nodded.


    "Like last time, I will directly bring the exercises into your mind, and you will practice it yourself." A gloomy light shot out from the light ball and rushed into Ye Hao''s mind.


    A stream of information emerged.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes and digested these things.


    The female emperor outside was staring at the soul sword.


    "Those guys have left some things in the world here. These things may be useful to me. First gather my soul, then shape the body, and finally inject the true body of the woman into the body, and you''re done. "


    The empress thought to herself.


    "I''m ready."


    Suddenly, Ye Hao said.


    The female emperor looked at Ye Hao in surprise, but actually the ball of light looked at Ye Hao.


    "Have you learned it? This soul-refining curse is much more difficult than the previous profound spirit hands."


    "Well, I basically learned it." Ye Hao nodded.


    The female emperor said solemnly: "You show it to me once."


    She was still wondering how it had only been ten minutes since she passed it to Ye Hao, how she learned it so quickly.


    Ye Hao lifted his right hand, fingers clenched, only raised his index and middle fingers.


    Then a strange language murmured in his mouth.


    "He learned our language so quickly!" The empress was surprised.


    "Is it all right? Next, you need a goal." Ye Hao looked at the ball of light.


    "This kid''s talent is a bit amazing. It is estimated that he is a good seed. I can cultivate him in the future, maybe it can help me." The female emperor thought to herself and said.


    "Well, you can prepare. I will go in and dare to come out. After you see a black air coming out, you can use the soul refining curse!"


    "Ok."

 Chapter 1386： Soul pill

    Chapter 1386 Soul Pill


    The light group stayed above the Soul Sword.


    Afterwards, the light group began to slowly wrap the hilt.


    The Soul Sword began to tremble, making a buzzing sound.


    Ye Hao could feel something struggling in the Soul Sword.


    Gradually, the light ball had already wrapped up most of the sword, and this scene seemed to be one party was devouring the other party.


    A battle was going on where Ye Hao could not see.


    Although it seems that it has been going on for the most part, the progress of the Empress obviously slowed down a lot at the last point.


    Almost half an hour passed.


    A black aura emerged from the sword, and that black aura was the dark shadow Ye Hao fought during the day.


    Ye Hao didn''t have time to think about it, put his right hand on his chest, raised his index and middle fingers, and directly chanted the Soul Refining Curse.


    At this moment, the dark shadow lost the domineering power of the day, and when he heard Ye Haonian''s spell, he roared in horror and prepared to escape.


    "Where to go!" Ye Hao shouted loudly.


    The dark shadow was imprisoned before he could fly a few meters.


    After that, Sombra was still struggling, but he was helpless. It didn''t have the Soul Sword as its host body, and at this moment it was a harmless soul body.


    In the end, it was condensed in the palm of his left hand by Ye Hao and turned into a black pill.


    "This is the soul pill refined from the soul refining curse. It is good for you, eat it." The female emperor''s voice came from the Soul Sword, a little weaker than before.


    Ye Hao didn''t hesitate, this woman is now a grasshopper on the same rope with herself, harming herself and harming herself, and after detecting it with her golden right hand, this thing is indeed very good.


    [Golden right hand: detection result, soul pill, a pill that is condensed from a powerful soul body, after taking it, it can greatly improve one''s own strength in a short time]


    Ye Hao swallowed it down, and he felt a powerful breath in his abdomen.


    [Unknown energy source found, can be absorbed]


    At this moment, the system sent a prompt tone again.


    The energy absorbed by this soul pill can be absorbed by the system, and Ye Hao''s heart is shocked.


    At this moment, he hesitated a little. Absorbing the soul pill could increase his strength, and let the system absorb it to gain skill points.


    "I only have 100 skill points now, and I don''t know what to encounter later, so let''s absorb them into skill points first." Ye Hao thought to himself.


    Subsequently, he ordered the system to absorb.


    [1000 skill points, absorbing]


    [Absorption completed, current skill points: 1100]


    Ye Hao looked at the skill points he had become rich, this soul pill was a bit scary, it actually had a thousand skill points!


    What is the origin of the soul in that soul sword?


    As soon as it was over here, Ye Hao felt that the strength in his body was still left.


    With this force, Ye Hao''s realm broke through to the triple innate.


    Ye Hao let out a suffocating breath, he clenched his fist, his eyes glistened.


    At this moment, he relied on the ¡®shadow¡¯ to face the eightfold innate innateness, but whether he could defeat it, let¡¯s talk about it separately. Who knows if there is any life-saving baby in those old guys.


    Murong Longcheng took out a Soul Sword.


    The female emperor also noticed Ye Hao''s changes at this moment, but she was surprised to find that this person''s realm had only broken through one level!


    "Strange. This soul is very strong. If I hadn''t spent some time to weaken it, this kid might not be able to refine it.


    This bastard, it stands to reason that ordinary people can break through at least eight realms!


    People with outstanding talents can take three realms. After taking this kid, he just broke through one realm? "


    Ordinary people are different from those with outstanding talents.


    Every realm of ordinary people is like a stream, which will soon be filled.


    And people with outstanding talents, each of their realms is a lake, which needs the capacity of many creeks to fill it up.


    "Could it be that this kid is really talented and terrifying?" The empress became more and more interested in Ye Hao.


    "Sister Empress, can this soul refining curse be refined regardless of soul?" Ye Hao blinked at the Soul Sword.


    This soul pill is a good thing, absorbing one not only improves one level, but also adds a thousand skill points.


    "Sister? According to the youth of your earth, I can be your grandma''s grandma''s grandma." The empress heard a chuckle.


    "Boy, this thing can''t be refined by any soul. It must be the soul of the dead, and it must be the soul that does not die. According to the situation of your world, at least nine innate souls can be refined in front of you. A second-class soul pill."


    Nine levels of innate souls can make inferior soul pills!


    Ye Hao took a deep breath. He hadn''t seen a few characters at the level of Nine Layer Innate until now.


    It seems that there is no pie in the sky.


    Moreover, the black shadow in this Soul Sword was actually a character above the nine-fold innate. Who was this, and who defeated it and sealed it inside!


    "However, this kind of weapon for imprisoning souls may have missed many in your world. It is similar to this soul sword, but the appearance may be different." The female emperor said.


    and also!


    Ye Hao''s eyes glistened.


    "But this thing is not easy to find. The Horcrux itself isolates all auras. If it hadn''t been activated before, there would still be a trace of that fellow''s smell on the sword, plus the distance between them, I would not Perceive." The female emperor said.


    Ye Hao was discouraged again. Now, isn''t it as difficult to find as finding a needle in a seabed?


    "Right. What should I do with this Soul Sword now?" Ye Hao picked up the Soul Sword, and he tried to put it in the storage ring, but he couldn''t install it.


    "Before, this sword was in a sealed state and can be installed in the subspace. But now it has been transformed into a Horcrux by me, which can host the soul, so it can no longer be installed in your storage items." The female emperor said.


    Ye Hao''s face was black: "Then you keep me carrying this sword?"


    This swordsman soul sword is not a slender little sword. The blade is nearly 30 centimeters wide, about 1.5 meters long, and weighs 1,000 kilograms.


    Said it is a broad sword, but an epee is almost the same.


    Although weight is not a big deal to Ye Hao, it is really inconvenient to carry this volume with him.


    Some swagger past the market.


    "Then only you have to figure it out. I want to take a break. Now that I have this sword as a Horcrux, I may be able to help you a little while I am recovering. Those little shrimps who fought with you before are against the emperor. Words are nothing at all."


    Listening to the female emperor''s boasting, Ye Hao rolled his eyes directly.


    He took out a black cloth strip, wrapped it around the body of the Soul Sword, and then carried it on his back.


    Although it''s still a bit conspicuous, it''s better than before. When someone asks, he will say it is a piano.


    Sha Sha Sha


    Suddenly, footsteps came from the grass in the distance.


    Ye Hao''s face was shocked, and a red sword appeared in his hand.

 Chapter 1387： Qiu Xueyao was tied up

    Chapter 1387 Qiu Xueyao Is Tied


    "Ye Hao."


    A female voice called.


    The shadow in Ye Hao''s hand disappeared. He looked at Guo Shuangshuang (Night) in front of him, and said with some surprise.


    "Why did you find here..." Ye Haogang wanted to ask.


    Seeing that Guo Shuang held the rice-sized stone in his hands, he stopped saying anything.


    "Your kid is crazier than every time you do it. This time it was Murong Longcheng''s house that was demolished. Next time you are going to demolish the Tianmen." Guo Shuangshuang cast Ye Hao''s eyes.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak.


    This is not necessarily true.


    "What do we do now? Your position has been exposed again. This place is full of people searching for you from the heavens." Guo Shuangshuang asked.


    Ye Hao thought about it: "We can¡¯t stay in China. It happens that we are in the south. We can go to Hong Kong by land and then go abroad, or go directly to the island country or Bangzi country by water, or go to Hong Kong again. ."


    Guo Shuangshuang nodded his head: "Indeed, your current situation. In China, it is a mouse crossing the street, everyone shouts and beats."


    "It''s too dark, let''s find a place to rest. Let''s leave early tomorrow morning."


    "Ok."


    The two left the grove, and after walking for several tens of kilometers, they found a small hotel on the side of the street, opened a room, and took a rest.


    Ye Hao was lying on the bed, holding his cell phone, using dozens of springboards one after another, and then entered an account mailbox, where is the place where he contacted Xiaoyan.


    Xiaoyan will leave a message every day, reporting the situation in Wushuang City.


    There was something wrong with most things, that is, Song Xiaoyue was still in a coma, which made Ye Hao feel a little dull.


    He could imagine Song Ying sitting next to Song Xiaoyue''s bed every day, sleepless at night, and a sad face.


    But now Ye Hao had no choice but to help the empress to recover. Song Xiaoyue could not be cured by the systematic Holy Healing technique, so he could only rely on this mysterious empress.


    No words for a night.


    In the early morning of the second day, Ye Hao finished washing and walked out of the house.


    Guo Shuang also happened to walk out of the house.


    "Morning." Guo Shuang beat Hache.


    "Let''s go downstairs to eat first." Ye Hao said.


    "Ok."


    This small hotel also has a dedicated dining area. At this time, most people eat here, including tourists, businessmen, and some couples.


    Ye Hao and Guo Shuang ordered their own breakfast, and walked towards the corner with the dining bowl, when they happened to be crossing the shoulders with the two people who were eating in the same place.


    The other''s gaze stayed on Ye Hao, and at the same time Ye Hao stopped.


    The eyes of both sides met.


    Guo Shuang''s hand clung to the dagger on his waist.


    Ye Hao is also ready to fight at any time.


    But an unexpected scene appeared.


    "Don''t hit me, we are not here to hunt you down." The pair of men and women held up their hands, looking like I am harmless.


    Ye Hao frowned slightly, the two were martial artists, and his eyes were obviously wrong just now.


    "You didn''t come to chase me, what do you want to do? Is it possible that you still want to talk to me and have no idea." Ye Haoxu stared at the couple.


    The man immediately took out a photo and put it on the table.


    "As we said above, you will know if you show this photo."


    Ye Hao looked at the photo, his face suddenly cold.


    The photo shows a woman tied up. Although she is blindfolded, Ye Hao can still recognize it.


    Qiu Xueyao.


    Isn''t this woman in the special squad trained by herself in the Jiangnan Military Region? How could she be here!


    "Sit in." Ye Hao''s voice was icy cold.


    The man immediately sat inside, Ye Hao put down his tableware and sat next to him.


    Guo Shuang sat next to the woman. Guo Shuang ate the cake while looking at the girl next to him.


    "Miss Sister, you''d better not move it. Otherwise, I don''t know if I will do anything with the knife in my hand."


    The girl swallowed and stopped talking.


    "Say, what the **** is going on. If there is half a lie, you know the consequences." Ye Hao stared at the man. At this moment, he had no appetite at all.


    "That...that...we are people of the little sect, we just follow the Tianmen action. Before, we were all led by innate masters, each team with dozens of people, searching for Ye Hao...and...that is you." The man''s trembling report.


    "But just yesterday, I suddenly ordered the two or one of us as a group to look for you everywhere with this photo. After finding you, don''t fight, and immediately show you this photo.


    Then tell... Tell you a word. Arrive to Yuezhou County before February 20, Qianzhangya, otherwise there is a woman in the photo...just...just..."


    The man did not dare to go on.


    The body he was afraid of was trembling. The man beside him was the demon who slaughtered the three clans in the legend. Sitting with him, if the opponent beheaded himself in a rage, wouldn''t he...


    "Hey, look at your bear look. Everyone is gone." The girl opposite shouted.


    The man raised his head. He didn''t dare to look at Ye Hao''s eyes after Ye Hao sat down just now. As a result, there was no one next to him at this moment, and the plate was placed on the table without moving.


    "Huh..." The man slumped on the table, gasping for breath, with sweat on his forehead.


    "I was scared to death. I thought I was going to die just now." The man picked up the water glass next to him. His hands were still shaking now, and he couldn''t grasp it several times.


    Passed it to his mouth and drank it gruntingly. It wasn''t enough, so he took the kettle next to him and poured it into his mouth.


    The girl opposite stood up and left her seat.


    "Where are you going?" the man asked.


    The girl said without looking back: "Go to the bathroom."


    The man looked at the calm and composed girl, and he was secretly surprised. He usually sees the younger sister being small and exquisite, but he didn''t expect that he was so courageous and could be so calm when he encountered this kind of demon.


    It seems that I have to practice more, but I didn''t dare to breathe just now.


    I just glanced at him, feeling that my soul was about to be swallowed.


    It''s really hard to believe that this man is younger than himself, has made trouble in the heavenly gate, destroyed the genius doctor sect, cut the old Patriarch of the Hong family, slaughtered the Yang family, and stepped on the Murong family.


    Everything of this is earth-shattering. It would be great if I could have this ability.


    At this moment, the girl came to the bathroom. She held on to the wall and looked at the stockings under her short skirt.


    There is a large pool of water stains on the stockings.


    The girl''s cheeks blushed, and she was calm on the surface just now, but she was already terrified in her heart, and she was even banned.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps coming from outside the bathroom, the girl hurriedly found a bathroom and walked in.


    A few minutes later, the girl walked out bare-legged.


    ...

 Chapter 1388： She cant die!

    Chapter 1388 She Can''t Die!


    "Ye Hao, what do you want to do!" Guo Shuang caught up with Ye Hao and grabbed his hands.


    Ye Hao''s face was gloomy: "My friend was arrested, and it is now the 18th. If I can''t rush over, she will die!


    It''s all because of me, and I can''t let others be implicated because of me. "


    Tianmen bastards.


    Knowing that you can''t catch up with yourself, you use these tricks.


    I don''t know how to investigate Qiu Xueyao''s relationship with him, and then caught this ordinary girl with no background.


    Although she is a soldier, there are so many Chinese soldiers, and no one cares about missing one.


    Use it to threaten Ye Hao to deliver him.


    "But you can''t rush over stupidly. They must be there waiting for you now. Sword-forging Valley Master Xiao Zheng, Divine Doctor Sect Master Yao Chun, Tianmen Law Enforcement Elder Liu Yi!


    Just these three people, do you think you are sure to rescue your friend from their ambush!


    You go now to die! "Guo Shuang shouted at Ye Hao: "How about your usual smartness?" You didn''t arrange things well before.


    How can you be so impulsive now! "


    Ye Hao hit the fire hydrant next to him with a fist.


    The fire hydrant was blown out in an instant, and the water rushed out.


    The passers-by who were scared next to the unknown all fled so far, and the police called 119 or 119.


    You know this is only February. Although spring has entered, the weather is still relatively cold.


    The two people who were washed by the rain, regardless of it, just looked at each other like this.


    Ye Hao''s eyes were red, and he opened his mouth: "But if I don''t go, she will die."


    Guo Shuang stepped forward and hugged Ye Hao, and said comfortingly.


    "Qianzhangya in Yuezhou County is a famous scenic spot in the south. It is only one day away from us. We still have time. Let''s sit down and discuss it first.


    Your family, your friends, and Song Ying, Song Xiaoyue, Nangong Ziqiong, including my sister, whom you rescued by risking before, they know that they will not let you risk it.


    Let''s sit down and discuss it carefully, maybe... we can discuss a plan. "


    Guo Shuang''s voice is very soft, with a feeling that can calm his emotions.


    In fact, she knew very well that there was basically no way to crack the game under Tianmen. If Ye Hao didn''t go, they would definitely kill the woman in the photo.


    But for Guo Shuang, the order she received was to protect Ye Hao, as for the others...To put it in a realistic way, even Ye Hao''s finger could not be compared.


    "What''s the matter with the two people inside? The cold weather is so drenched, it is to catch a cold." A woman said worriedly.


    "I think it was a young couple quarreling. The man should be Lianjiazi, and he broke the fire hydrant in a circle." said a young man with a mobile phone next to him.


    "Young people nowadays, do you sit down and talk about quarrels. Why did it happen like this?" The others sighed and shook their heads.


    Because someone called the police, it should be the police who notified the water conservancy company that the water supply in this section was stopped, and the water rushed out was much smaller until it stopped.


    But everyone was surprised to find that there was no one at the place where there were two figures.


    "Strange? Man, wasn''t he still here just now?"


    "Are we dazzled?"


    ...


    Inside one of the most upscale hotels in the area, inside a suite.


    Guo Shuang came out of the bathroom, wiped his body clean, and put on clean clothes.


    On the other side, Ye Hao had already relied on Jiuyang''s internal force to directly clean up all the water stains on his clothes, and sat on the sofa.


    There was still food just delivered in front of him.


    "You didn''t have enough food just now. I ordered something specially. If you don''t like it, I will order something else." Ye Hao pointed to the abundant food in front of him and said to Guo Shuang.


    Guo Shuang wiped her hair with a towel. She sniffed her nose and looked at the rich food in front of her.


    "Caviar, Buddha jumping over the wall, braised carp, steak... These are for breakfast, which you ordered is more than a dinner."


    Guo Shuang looked at Ye Hao suspiciously. She took out a silver needle and pierced every food with a false eye.


    "Aren''t you unkind. Prepared such good food for me and then put medicine in it?"


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word.


    Guo Shuang tried all the medicine, but there was no trace of it.


    "No medicine?" Guo Shuang was surprised, could it be that he was suspicious.


    "Don''t think so badly. We have to discuss the plan. Of course, the plan must be eaten before we can discuss it." Ye Hao said with a smile: "You still like these foods."


    Guo Shuang used a spoon to shake up a spoon of caviar and put it in his mouth


    "Uuuuu... so delicious. These things are expensive. Normally, Po Meng never let us eat such expensive things. If we say that we are martial artists, these things are just to satisfy the desire to speak. .


    In my opinion, martial arts practitioners can''t eat delicious food? Who prescribed it! If you can''t eat delicious food, isn''t there no fun in life. You are all pretty good, but my favorite pickled fish. "


    "It''s fine if you like it. Then when you wake up, you won''t be angry when you see these things." Ye Hao appeared behind Guo Shuang in a flash, and a silver needle was inserted directly into the acupuncture point behind her neck.


    "You..." Guo Shuang''s eyes widened, but an internal force rushed into her body, and she still passed out involuntarily.


    "I don''t need to poison you to deal with you. I''m sorry, there are some things that I can''t plan, and there are some things I have to do. She can''t die!" Ye Hao sighed, and he picked Guo Shuang. Put it on the bed in the bedroom and cover it with a quilt.


    Then he picked up the phone.


    "Hello, the front desk? I am the customer who ordered the food just now. Eight hours later, I will bring one more of the food I ordered, plus another sauerkraut fish...two.


    The money was deducted from my previous card. "


    Ye Hao hung up the phone, he walked to the window and looked at the sky outside.


    The next moment, he disappeared in place.


    ...


    Eight hours later.


    Guo Shuangshuang woke up in a daze, she sat up.


    "What''s wrong with me? I feel so sore in my neck. What did her sister do during the day." Guo Shuangshuang pressed his neck.


    Then she went outside and saw a piece of cold food on the table outside.


    "I''m going, it''s such a waste. Why didn''t any of these food move. Where did Ye Hao go?" Guo Shuangshuang was suspicious.


    She pulled out the notepad in her pocket, and it was strange that her sister hadn''t recorded anything about the day.


    Ding ding.


    At this time the doorbell rang.


    Guo Shuangshuang opened the door, and a scent came over his face.


    "Miss, this is the food you want. Plus two sauerkraut fish." The waiter said respectfully.


    Guo Shuangshuang swallowed wildly, and she felt that her stomach was excited at the moment.


    After all, she was only in the Qi Refining Realm, and she hadn''t eaten for another day, so she would be hungry.


    "By the way, that gentleman asked me to tell you. He will go out and solve some troubles. He will be back later." The waiter said.


    "Go to work?" Guo Shuangshuang muttered, although he was a little skeptical.


    But she still focused on the food.


    "Although I don''t know what happened, it''s shameful to waste food. I''ll accept these delicacies unceremoniously!"


    Guo Shuangshuang feasted.

 Chapter 1389： Despicable Tianmen

    Chapter 1389 Despicable Tianmen


    On the second day, when a ray of morning light shone into the house.


    Guo Shuang clutched his head and woke up from the sofa.


    At this moment, the smell of food and wine was everywhere in the room.


    There are also several empty wine bottles that seem expensive at first sight.


    "I...what''s wrong with me?" Guo Shuang was confused, and the feeling of fullness in his belly told her that his sister must have eaten a lot last night.


    Guo Shuang took out his notepad.


    It says what Guo Shuangshuang wrote last night, the font is a little floating, it looks like she was a little drunk at the time.


    "It is a waste to not eat those delicious foods. I will enjoy it tonight. Ye Hao said that he had something to do and he did not come back all night."


    Ye Hao!


    Guo Shuang was sober instantly, she remembered what happened yesterday.


    "Damn it, this guy must have gone by himself. Now it''s been a day, I can''t catch up even if I chase him."


    Guo Shuang gritted his teeth. Ye Hao had calculated it on himself. Knowing that Guo Shuangshuang didn''t know what happened during the day, he deliberately fainted and procrastinated.


    Guo Shuang picked up the phone.


    "Hey, Master Meng Po. It''s me Guo Shuang!"


    "Why call me early in the morning?" Po Meng''s old voice came.


    "Something happened, that fellow Ye Hao..." Guo Shuang hurriedly told Po Meng over the phone.


    Po Meng was silent for a while.


    "This is the path he chose. Now that he has made a decision, it''s useless to stop him."


    "Then what shall we do now? Meng Po, can you mobilize some manpower to support it. Otherwise, Ye Hao will really be over this time." Guo Shuang said worriedly.


    "I don''t have any manpower, and I can''t get out of it myself now. You can figure it out by yourself. If he has any accidents, you may be able to catch him in time.


    In addition, after ten days, no matter what happens, go back to the headquarters. I hang up first. "


    After speaking, Po Meng actually hung up the phone regardless.


    "I''m going, what''s the situation? Didn''t you say that Ye Hao''s safety should be guaranteed no matter what?" Guo Shuang looked confused.


    "It''s all right now. Ye Hao, you really have a last stand. I hope you will have a whole body when this lady arrives." Guo Shuang picked up the phone again.


    "Hey, help me. Come and help me!"


    ...


    Qianzhangya, Yuezhou County.


    This is a tourist county in the south.


    Qianzhangya is a famous tourist attraction, but from October to March every year, because the ground is too smooth, Qianzhangya is blocked and tourists cannot enter it.


    But this time, many people gathered here.


    Below the cliff of Qianzhangya is the howling sea.


    At this moment, a woman is being hung on Qianzhang Cliff, unconscious, letting the cold wind roar.


    Although there is the sea below, if you fall from this height, unless you are in the innate realm, people in the refining realm will probably fall directly to death without slowing down the speed of the fall.


    After all, the intensity of the sea surface is not a joke.


    "Elder, our approach is a bit despicable." A disciple looked at the elder next to him and said in a low voice.


    The elder glared at him: "What I said before you, talk less. Don''t say anything that shouldn''t be said."


    Reprimanded by the elder, the disciple could only stand quietly.


    "Is there no problem with this plan? That kid will really come. If he doesn''t come, could we really kill this woman?" Liu Yi asked with a frown.


    "It''s just an ordinary woman, and she''s dead. If you can attract that guy, it''s a great achievement." Yao Chun said coldly, wearing a mask.


    Although Xiao Zheng frowned on the side, he still didn''t say anything.


    This Yao Chun feels different from before. Although his strength has improved, his personality has changed drastically.


    The cold wind was whistling little by little, and the sound of the waves beating against the rocks was endless.


    The sun just rose to the center.


    "Report, a person is walking in from the entrance of the scenic spot. I''ve confirmed it, it is Ye Hao!" A voice came from the walkie-talkie in the hands of an elder.


    The elder''s expression changed. He hurriedly reported to Sect Master Yao, Master Xiao Gu, and Liu Yi Elder Hui: "Ye Hao has appeared, do you act!"


    The single eye exposed by the Master of Medicine Valley exuded an expression of excitement.


    "Don''t worry, since he is here. That means this woman is very important to him. We will wait for him to come. This time, we have prepared a big meal for him."


    Elder Liu Yi muttered: "I didn''t expect this kid to really dare to come."


    Here, let alone those elder disciples, he himself is six-fold innate, Xiao Zheng is eight-fold innate, and Yao Chun is nine-fold innate.


    There are also several elders from the Innate Realm who have sealed off here.


    Here is a net of heaven and earth prepared for Ye Hao. As long as Ye Hao comes in, he can''t escape with his wings.


    Ye Hao stepped into this scenic spot that was already covered step by step.


    He could feel that he was stared at by countless eyes, and his every move was under their eyes.


    In the end, Ye Hao walked to Qianzhangya.


    He glanced at Qiu Xueyao who was hung outside Qianzhang Cliff with only a twine supporting her body.


    Looking at Qiu Xueyao''s appearance, there should be no injuries, but just immersed in a coma.


    "The dignified Tianmen used such despicable means. I don''t know if your Tianmen ancestors know, will you be **** off underground.


    Don¡¯t you claim to be decent people? Have you fallen to this point? "Ye Haoxu stared, sneered at the three people in front of him and the surrounding Tianmen disciples.


    The surrounding Tianmen disciples had no light on their faces, their eyes dodged.


    "Ye Hao, you are unforgivable. In order to arrest you, we will naturally use some means. As long as you fall the law, we will naturally send this woman back." Liu Yi defended.


    "Oh? If I don''t come, will you have to drop her into the sea? On the surface, it sounds good, but in fact, your mind is not like that. Since you want to be a wicked person, just go ahead. At least I will Admire you all.


    But like you, when you are a bitch, you still want to set up an archway. It''s really disgusting. "Ye Hao said contemptuously.


    "Huh. Ye Hao, you are just trying to speak quickly." Yao Chun said coldly: "I know you have the ability to teleport. You can take advantage of our negligence.


    Then teleported to the woman''s side and took her away.


    Of course, I also want to remind you that we have already set up a magic circle over there. Once a creature approaches, the seal we prepared will be activated.


    The effect of that thing, I think you should know. "


    Ye Hao had a calm face. He had already used clairvoyance to investigate the situation here, otherwise he would not walk in honestly.

 Chapter 1390： Bait·Mountain Picture

    Chapter 1390 Bait¡¤Mountain Map


    "Let her go, I will stay." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Hahaha, Ye Hao, you are so smart. Do you think you still have the capital to negotiate with us?" Yao Chun laughed, his laughter was a little crazy and shocking.


    "I know I am the fish on your dinner plate now. However, I think there is one thing you should be interested in." Ye Hao''s mouth curled up.


    "I don''t know, have you ever heard of it, Kunshantu."


    Mountains map?


    The faces of Liu Yi, Yao Chun and Xiao Zheng changed suddenly.


    Even if you can''t see Yao Chun''s expression, you can see from his complicated eyes that this thing makes his heart move.


    "Boy, don''t think where you heard this thing, you can take it out and bluff us." Liu Yiji said.


    Ye Hao smiled faintly, and put his hand in his arms.


    The three held their breath.


    Could it be that this kid really has that legendary picture of the mountains!


    But what Ye Hao took out was not a drawing, but a tablet computer.


    An angry expression appeared on Xiao Zheng''s face, and this kid was really fooling them.


    But then, they were dull.


    Because there is a video playing on the tablet, there is also Ye Hao on the video.


    And that Ye Hao had a drawing in his hand, it was a map of mountains!


    "You have a video, we know why you are not lying to us." Liu Yi said with squinting eyes.


    "Elder Liu, there is no need to say this now. You are all considered top congenitals. Is it possible that you still don''t see whether this thing is true or not?" Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    The three looked at each other.


    Xiao Zheng nodded and whispered: "The master once showed me a stone statue. This picture of the mountains is just one of them. In addition, we also have a secret order at the Tianmen. Only the master of the four peaks knows this secret order.


    Collect the nine pictures as much as possible, there are big secrets hidden in the nine pictures!


    Although it was separated from the video, the picture of the mountains in the boy''s hands was indeed real. "


    Yao Chun''s deep voice: "In any case, you must get this picture of the mountains."


    "But Ye Hao..." Liu Yi said hesitantly.


    Ye Hao and Qunshantu both wanted it, and now this is a dilemma.


    Ye Hao seemed to see what they were thinking, he said aloud.


    "Three. I think you must be thinking now, we want this picture of mountains. But we can''t let Ye Hao go. Isn''t it hard to choose?"


    The three were silent.


    The people around them looked dumbfounded. What exactly is this picture of the mountains is so important to the three adults.


    "Then might as well, let''s make a deal. I use my clone to take Qiu Xueyao, that is, the woman **** by you. Later, I will take back the other clone so that you can see the mountains.


    During this period, you have to open your air-sealing charm, your air-sealing charm will last for 20 minutes. And the number is not large. I want you to pay for ten minutes and hostages.


    And I will stand here with a picture of the mountains at that time, and there will be ten minutes left. "


    Ye Hao squinted and looked at everyone: "We will fight to the death."


    This sentence is domineering, ten minutes to fight to the death.


    In the face of so many powerhouses present, there is also a nine-fold innate, Ye Hao is really crazy.


    The three glanced at each other.


    I have to say that Ye Hao''s conditions were within their tolerance.


    That hostage is now useless, whether it is life or death is no longer important.


    But the mountain map is very important. If you can get rid of Ye Hao and get the mountain map, it can be said to have the best of both worlds.


    As for ten minutes.


    They are confident that they can suppress this Ye Hao within ten minutes.


    After all, they have absolute strength.


    "Okay, we promise you." Elder Liu Yi said aloud.


    "Then please, show your sincerity." Ye Hao raised his hand to indicate.


    Elder Liu Yi clapped his hands, and the Tianmen disciples retracted Qiu Xueyao who was hanging outside, untied the rope, and at the same time the air seal was activated.


    The surrounding space is locked.


    The Tianmen disciple carefully handed the unconscious Qiu Xueyao into Ye Hao''s hands.


    Ye Hao held Qiu Xueyao who was in a coma, and he saw the silver needle stuck in the back of Qiu Xueyao''s neck.


    Qiu Xueyao was not harmed, as long as she pulled out the silver needle behind her neck, she could wake up.


    Clone technique.


    Ye Hao turned into a clone and handed Qiu Xueyao into the clone''s hands.


    The avatar Ye Hao silently hugged Qiu Xueyao and walked outside.


    The three of them didn''t say anything. They could tell which one was the real body and the clone. This method could confuse other people with low strength.


    For them, there can still be a difference between the clone and the real body.


    But when they reached the entrance of Qianzhangya Scenic Spot, the disciples of Tianmen blocked their way.


    Ye Hao looked at the three.


    Yao Chun looked at Ye Hao: "I hope you can keep your promise, otherwise I will make you pay."


    "Haha, don''t think everyone is the same as you." Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    Yao Chun said to the Tianmen disciple over there, "Let them go."


    The Tianmen disciple let go.


    Afterwards, the avatar Ye Hao led Qiu Xueyao out, very fast.


    He needs to evacuate Qiu Xueyao to a safe enough place within ten minutes.


    On Qianzhangya''s side, a group of people just stood in a stalemate.


    "Anyway, there is still some time. Let''s talk." Ye Hao found a stone and sat on it casually. At the same time, he unlocked the Soul Sword he had been carrying and leaned against the stone.


    After a while, there will be a fierce battle that will be unavoidable. This sword is on his back, which is a bit hard.


    Put it here, and I don''t worry that these Tianmen disciples will **** it.


    After all, the three big men are here, and no one dares to make small moves before the battle is over.


    "We have nothing to chat with you." Elder Liu Yi snorted coldly.


    "But I have a lot of questions. For example... Does your Tianmen hide such secrets? Everyone says that you are the No. 1 School of China, but why do I feel that you are hiding some secrets.


    Take this picture of the mountains, you also know that there are nine in total. Do you know what story is hidden behind these nine pictures? "Ye Hao did not forget his punishment mission, he took advantage of any opportunity to inquire about the news.


    "We don''t need to tell you." Xiao Zheng said.


    "Oh? What if I know about the other pictures in the nine pictures?" Ye Haoxu stared.


    Several people were quiet for a moment.


    Liu Yi said aloud, but he didn''t speak, but told Ye Hao by rumors.


    "Regarding the nine pictures, we only listened to what the celestial master told us, and there were rules in the heavenly gates of all dynasties. Once there is news about the nine pictures, we must collect it.


    There is also a stone wall in the main peak of Tianmen, on which the nine pictures are carved. As for the others, we don¡¯t know. But the old man from Tianji Pavilion would know more.


    But Tianji Pavilion has always been an alien in Tianmen.


    This time, he suddenly said something about closing the pavilion. "


    You can hear from Liu Yi''s tone that they hold grudges against Tianji Pavilion.


    "Tsk tusk tusk, I''m not very satisfied with the news. I can''t tell you the news about Jiutu." Ye Hao looked at the three people teasingly.


    Liu Yi looked angry.


    "Elder Liu, don''t be angry. As long as we can suppress him, I will have dozens of ways to let him spit out all his secrets." Yao Chunyin said.


    "The time is up, kid." Xiao Zheng stared at Ye Hao.


    The ten-minute time limit has come.


    Ye Hao smiled faintly, and stood up.


    In the next moment, the clone on the tablet screen in his hand disappeared, and a picture appeared in Ye Hao''s hand.


    Pictures of mountains!


    The eyes of the three of them turned hot instantly.

 Chapter 1391： Battle of Qianzhang Cliff

    Chapter 1391


    After retracting the clone, the things carried by the clone naturally returned to Ye Hao''s hands.


    Ye Hao looked at the three pairs of greedy eyes, he smiled, and the mountain map in his hand disappeared.


    He was put into the storage space.


    "Do it!" Liu Yi said coldly.


    The three moved at the same time, but the other Tianmen disciples did not move.


    Because at this moment they already knew that the effect of Fu Yehao''s human sea tactics was very small, and that would cause unnecessary casualties.


    Instead of that, just let the three of them do it.


    Six-fold innate, eight-fold innate, and nine-fold innate.


    The surrounding space is blocked, teleport cannot be used, and the scroll of summoning Shirley cannot be used.


    Ten minutes, three congenitals.


    This is the strongest enemy camp Ye Hao has ever faced!


    Ye Hao''s eyes became silver and red, and blood-colored wings appeared behind him.


    The scarlet shadow turned into a sword and appeared in Ye Hao''s hand.


    When the three of them approached, Ye Hao''s wings moved, and the huge wind wave blew everyone around, and many Tianmen disciples couldn''t open their eyes.


    And Ye Hao''s figure was rushing to the sky at an extremely fast speed.


    "Want to go!" Xiao Zheng''s Yujian flew in front of Ye Hao.


    Liu Yi chanted the spell, summoned a pseudo-spirit armor, and flew him into the air.


    Yao Chun directly turned into translucent green wings with a visible green aura, leading him to fly.


    The four were suspended in the air.


    "Oh my God, is this the innate top battle!"


    "I really want to fly too!"


    "Master of Medicine Valley, Spiritual Qi Huayi. He has already touched the congenital peak!"


    The Tianmen disciples below are all marveling at this scene.


    It can be said that such an outstanding battle is very difficult to see in this era.


    "Ye Hao. I advise you to catch it with all your hands. The three of us are here, and you can''t escape even if you missed it!" Liu Yi shouted loudly.


    "If you want to fight, then fight, where''s the nonsense." Seeing that Ye Hao couldn''t hide, the red sword in his hand turned orange and slowly turned yellow.


    "Look at the sword." Xiao Zheng took the lead, and several sharp swords appeared in his hand and flew towards Ye Hao.


    Before, Ye Hao had competed with Xiao Zheng, but at that time Ye Hao won by a narrow margin without using aura.


    And now, Ye Hao really felt the horror of Xiao Zheng''s sword intent.


    "Broken sword style." Ye Hao displayed the Dugu Nine Swords.


    Liu Yi held a silver scimitar and looked at Ye Hao.


    This knife is magnificent.


    "Broken knife style."


    Ye Hao used his sword tactics to block the sword, but Xiao Zheng behind him came again.


    "Ye Hao boy, I will take your life today. You Ye clan should not survive in this world. Your father was chopped down to the bottom of the Tianmen cliff by the celestial master. Today Qianzhang cliff is your burial place!"


    Although Yao Chun didn''t have weapons, his luck was in his palm, and his power was even more terrifying than the first two.


    "Palmless."


    Ye Hao used the sword technique again, but this time his response showed exhaustion, and blood appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    The other two came immediately.


    "No, I have to find a way to delay time. After ten minutes, I have a way to leave here!" Ye Hao secretly said in his heart.


    "Clone technique!"


    "Holy Aura!"


    Ye Hao performed the clone technique again, and dozens of clones with innate primary strength rushed towards Liu Yi.


    Although it was only the first congenital heavy, it was refined like Ye Hao, and the strength was much stronger than the ordinary congenital one.


    Coupled with the blessing of the sacred aura, the strength is greatly increased.


    Liu Yi had no problem with one enemy, but it would take some time to get rid of the entanglement.


    Get one.


    Top object control technique.


    Power enhancement technique!


    Ye Hao used two abilities one after another, and then he controlled the sword in his hand to fly towards Xiao Zheng.


    That sword is as if someone is holding it, and the Dugu Nine Swords Sword Art is constantly used, Xiao Zheng and Qi are fighting with you.


    Sweat beads appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead.


    Fighting like this would consume a lot of his energy, if it hadn''t been for the recent advancement of his strength to the innate triple level.


    It is estimated that he himself has collapsed and died now.


    "You are quite capable." Yao Chun stared at Ye Hao one-eyed: "But today, even if you are Monkey Sun, you have changed seventy-two. You can''t escape from my Wuzhishan.


    You ruined my grand plan in the genius doctor sect. If you don''t smash your corpse into thousands of pieces, it will be difficult to dispel my hatred. "


    Yao Chun''s voice fell and rushed towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao displayed the eighteen palms of Jianglong, and they kept colliding with Yaochun''s palm, making a sound like an air burst.


    But after every palm, there was an extra wound in Ye Hao''s body.


    The innate strength of Nine Layers is really terrifying.


    "The wrath of Poseidon!"


    [Use Forbidden Curse Poseidon¡¯s Wrath, cost skill points: 100. Current remaining skill points: 1000]


    Behind Ye Hao appeared a phantom holding a trident, and then a water tornado appeared on the sea.


    Such scenes directly lead to sudden changes in the situation.


    The newly acquired water system physique exerted its effect at this time, and the power of the curse was greatly increased.


    To say that Ye Hao could only display 10% of the power of this trick before, but the current power is at least 30%.


    "What kind of evil is this Ye Hao, fighting against the three top congenitals by one person." A Tianmen disciple''s eyes widened, and his mouth widened can almost be filled with an apple.


    "Don''t forget, he is only twenty years old. If you give him a few more years, it is estimated that this Huaxia will really change." An elder beside him solemnly said.


    Dozens of water jets constantly attacked Yao Chun in the center, and Yao Chun''s palms in his hand kept swinging out to block the turbulent water jets.


    After dozens of breaths, the sea returned to calm.


    At the same time, on the other side, Liu Yi directly killed several clones with one move, causing the original stalemate to become worry-free, and all the clones disappeared in an instant.


    Liu Yi floated behind Ye Hao.


    The sword was knocked off and returned to Ye Hao''s hands.


    "I have to say, you are a hundred years...no, a rare genius for thousands of years. It''s a pity that you were wrong since you made trouble in Tianmen." Xiao Zheng looked at Ye Hao regretfully.


    Liu Yi also showed approval.


    This person is several generations higher than Tian Wuya''s talent.


    If he is a disciple of the Tianmen, there is no doubt that the next Tianmen Tianshi is destined to be him.


    Maybe he can still take that step under the cultivation of Tianmen and become the true pinnacle of existence.


    "Don''t talk nonsense with him, there are still five minutes left. He is already plagued with sins, suppress him!" Yao Chun said coldly.


    "Hahahaha..."


    Suddenly, Ye Hao, who was surrounded by the center, laughed, his expression a little crazy.


    "What''s wrong with him? Is it mad?" The Tianmen disciples below were surprised at this scene.


    "It''s a pity a peerless talent. I''m going to fall here today." An elderly elder sighed and couldn''t bear to watch the next scene.

 Chapter 1392： Energy Storage·1000·Meteorite

    Chapter 1392 Energy Storage¡¤1000¡¤Meteor Technique


    Yuezhou County.


    A group of people in black are galloping towards the Qianzhangya scenic spot in the distance.


    "Hey, Guo Shuang. You called us over before and said to save people. Who is this to save? You even called the old fourth ladyboy." An indifferent woman ran anxiously towards the central one. Guo Shuang with a look.


    She had half a ghost mask pinned around her waist, and there were several flying knives around her waist.


    "Hey, who is a ladyboy. Old Qi, you speak with respect. I know you are jealous and I am more prettier than you." A beautiful woman on the other side of Guo Shuang said with wintry eyes.


    But if someone notices his obvious protruding apple knot, they will find that this glamorous woman is actually a man.


    "Jealous? Would I be jealous of a ladyboy?" The woman named Lao Qi cast a cold glance at Lao Si.


    "Okay, don''t talk nonsense. You will know it later, you must help me this time!" Guo Shuang looked at the two rescuers he had found.


    "Shuang''er, what you said. In the underworld, who covers you the most. It''s not your sister Meier." The ladyboy smiled.


    "What I promised you will be done naturally." Old Qi said coldly.


    These two are not others. The ladyboy is the Four Hades of the Underworld, Chen Meier. Although he is a man, he thinks he is a woman from the bottom of his heart, and has always claimed to be a woman.


    The other one, nicknamed Cold-Men Sword Demon, Seven Hades of the Underworld, Qi Yanan, don''t look at her indifference in appearance, in fact it is cold outside and hot inside.


    The most important thing is to treat friends. Few can be called friends in the prefecture.


    Guo Shuang became her friend because of a coincidence and owed Guo Shuang a favor.


    The two of them, the seventh is innate triple, but the combat effectiveness is strong, the moves are fierce, the strongest record is to fight alone with three five innate, and finally kill one, he was seriously injured and escaped.


    The fourth child, don''t look at it as a personal monster, it is quite terrifying to fight.


    The realm is the Sixth Innate, but there are rumors that he once battled with the Nine Innate Martial Artists.


    Although it turned out to have been in a coma for three months, it was quite terrifying to be able to cross the third level and fight a hundred moves.


    Although some of the people in the underworld are not strong, but because of the dangerous growth environment, they are all masters who can leapfrog and challenge.


    Much better than those who grew up in the family greenhouse.


    "There is a strong breath ahead." Chen Meier stopped suddenly and looked at the cloudy place in front of her with a serious expression.


    Qi Yanan also sensed a strong fighting atmosphere.


    "There are four people, all of which are above the sixth level of innate strength. One of them is still the 9th level of innate! In addition, there are several small energies, at least above a hundred people." Chen Meier said with a blank eye.


    Qi Yanan''s indifferent expression has changed. She looked at Guo Shuang in surprise: "Guo Shuang, what exactly are you asking us to do?


    Nine layers of innate! Faced with such a person, even if the three of us shot together, they are not necessarily opponents! And there are also several top congenitals! "


    Guo Shuang bit his lip, his expression tangled.


    "Shuang''er. It''s okay for sisters to cut your ribs, but there are some things that must be clarified. Even if you die, your sisters don''t want to die. It''s unclear." Chen Meier looked at Guo Shuang with deep eyes.


    Guo Shuang took a deep breath, she looked into the distance.


    "The person I want you to save is Ye Hao. And the three top innate powerhouses Meier felt just now should be Liu Yi, the sixth innate law enforcement elder of Tianmen, and the eighth innate Xiao Zheng, the master of the valley of cast swords. , The innate Yao Chun of the nine-layer master of the genius doctor sect."


    "What? You asked us to rescue Ye Hao! Guo Shuang, you are not mistaken, but I remember that Ye Hao ruined our plan several times! You let us rescue him!" Qi Yanan looked at Guo in surprise double.


    Guo Shuang looked at the two sternly: "That''s why I''m looking for you two. Ye Hao is not against us, but against the group. The reason why the three of us became friends is not because we and Meng The same as the mother-in-law.


    It doesn''t pleasing to the eyes of what those people do.


    Seventh Sister, the emerald treasure was originally arranged for you to go with the Ten Hades. You are not rebellious. "


    "My old lady doesn''t want to act with that old **** stick. Every time he appears, I can''t wait to dig him down with those eyes." Qi Yanan said coldly.


    There was a murderous look in the words, and it was obvious that she was serious.


    "Fourth. Don''t look at your usual yin and yang, but since the group of people took over the power of the underworld, you have resisted 104 times. For this reason, you almost got into a fight with that guy and were fined 46 times."


    Chen Meier looked at her beautiful nails: "I just don''t like to fight and kill."


    "Master Meng is unwilling to come. The only thing I can trust now is you. I can tell you the end of the matter now..."


    Guo Shuang told what happened, the people of Tianmen threatened Ye Hao and rushed over with hostages.


    "I didn''t tell you before that I was wrong. But now Ye Hao, I must save. I won''t embarrass you, and I don''t want to force you with any kind of favor. If you want to come, just come. I don''t want to... I can come back alive, we are still friends."


    Guo Shuang got up and prepared to move on.


    Chen Meier hurriedly grabbed Guo Shuang: "Hey, are you really crazy? You only have the Qi Refining Realm. Your little body ran over, it''s not enough to stuff them between their teeth."


    "I have this." Guo Shuang took out the medicine containing Meng Po Decoction.


    "You..." Both knew Guo Shuang''s secret technique and its side effects.


    "You stupid girl, why do you work so hard for a man. It''s not worth it." Chen Meier raised her orchid finger and said with a sigh.


    "I don''t know, but... I feel very happy during my time with him. He is my friend. If you are trapped today, I will go there without hesitation." Guo Shuang finished. She noticed that the breath in the distance was obviously weakening.


    She didn''t care to say more, and continued to rush towards Qianzhangya.


    Qi Yanan and Chen Meier looked at each other.


    "How to do?"


    "What else can I do, sisters are in trouble, all parties support."


    "Don''t let me die with you, bad luck."


    "hate¡­¡­"


    ...


    Qianzhangya.


    The three attacked together and shot Ye Hao down from the air, just when Ye Hao''s body was about to come into close contact with the rock.


    The Soul Sword he had placed on the side of the giant stone flew over and caught Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao breathed and panted, his left hand dropped weakly, the shadow disappeared and Ye Hao took him back into his body.


    Now there is no time to use the top lycra.


    "What''s wrong with your kid? Fight with people in two days." The Empress''s voice reached Ye Hao''s mind.


    "You are awake." Ye Hao wiped the corners of his mouth, stood up and looked at the three people falling in front of him.


    He said to the empress in his heart: "You go by yourself, this time I guess it''s too bad for you."


    "Is this emperor the kind of person who easily abandons his servants?"


    Servant?


    At this time, Ye Hao had no energy to quarrel with the empress, he was panting.


    "Let me come. You are dead, it is no good for me. I can burn my soul as hard as I can and help you block these three people."


    The words of the female emperor moved Ye Hao a little.


    For a long time, the two are actually in a relationship of mutual reason.


    "Then you will die?" Ye Hao asked heavily.


    "I was originally just a split soul, and the main body is still sleeping in the woman''s body. There is no immortality, but it may take fifty to sixty years, or hundreds of years, to split a trace of soul.


    If you cultivate well, you might still see me. "The empress said lightly, but there was a slight sadness in her words.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath. If the remnant soul of the empress disappeared, Song Xiaoyue''s hope of healing would be gone, so Song Ying wondered if she couldn''t think about it.


    Instead of that, it''s better to do it yourself.


    Use meteorite!


    Ye Hao made a secret decision in his heart.


    However, based on his current situation, using the 500-level meteorite technique before is the limit, but now the enemy is the guy including the five-fold congenital, is it really possible?


    If his spirit can be stronger.


    Ye Hao suddenly thought of something.


    "Sister Empress, is there any way you can make my soul strengthen in a short time!"


    "The soul is strengthened in a short time? Is it possible to inject the power of my soul into your soul. But this requires you to open the sea without any defense against me." The female emperor said.


    "Come on, I have a risky way." Ye Hao opened his own sea of ??knowledge without hesitation.


    The empress looked at the sea of ??knowledge who was unsuspecting herself at this moment, and she was silent a bit.


    "Boy, don''t die."


    The empress whispered.


    The Soul Sword held by Ye Hao, a gloomy breath rushed into Ye Hao''s body.


    Ye Hao raised his head abruptly, his eyes flashing.


    "Boy, what? You are still sighing before you die." Yao Chun said sarcastically.


    "Yeah, I''m feeling. I''m feeling, can you guys catch my move." Ye Hao''s mouth curled up, raising the Soul Sword in his hand, thinking about it.


    ¡¾Storage¡¤1000¡¤Meteorite¡¿

 Chapter 1393： Amazing battle

    Chapter 1393


    The sky was overcast, and only a few huge meteorites fell from the sky.


    The speed is extremely fast, because in the process of falling, there is still flames, giving people a feeling of flame burning the sky and the end of the world.


    And their goal is Qianzhangya.


    "This...this is the trick in the Divine Medical Sect!" A disciple of the Divine Medical Sect ran outside with fear.


    Others also ignored their positions and ran away.


    "This move is stronger than before. Run away!" Everyone screamed and fled.


    This trick can sell half of the peaks of the **** doctor sect, and now the power has increased. If it hit them, wouldn''t they be wiped out.


    Ye Hao held the Soul Sword in one hand and relied on it to support his body, leaving blood in his eyes.


    Using this trick puts a huge load on his body and spirit.


    Despite the help of the empress, the feeling of tearing the spirit almost made Ye Hao faint.


    And at this moment, the empress who was lodged in the Soul Sword had no movement.


    "This **** guy!" Liu Yi saw this trick, it was a lingering fear.


    "What should we do now?" Xiao Zheng shouted loudly, "This trick is powerful. If it hits Qianzhang Cliff, it is estimated that the Sealing Talisman will be instantly broken, and he will flee!"


    "Then we must not let this kid''s plan succeed." Yao Chun looked at Ye Hao on the ground coldly.


    "He is now at the end of the crossbow, we don''t care about him. Find a way to block these meteorites!"


    After Yao Chun finished speaking, he took out a weapon for the first time.


    A golden needle with a dragon painted on it.


    "Golden Dragon God Needle!"


    Yao Chun injected internal force into the golden needle, and the sound of the dragon rang out from the golden needle. Then the golden needle turned into a golden dragon, hovering up, and hitting the falling meteorite in the sky.


    "I''m going! What''s the situation?" Guo Shuang and others had arrived in the small wood next to them, but they were also shocked by the situation at the moment. Chen Meier even covered her mouth and pointed to the golden dragon.


    "That was the Sect Master of the Divine Doctor Sect six hundred years ago. He got the Golden Dragon Divine Needle, but it was a spiritual weapon! This good fellow even used this thing."


    "This trick was performed by Ye Hao, and it is very powerful. I have seen him use it in the Tianmen Divine Medical Sect, but after using it, his own combat effectiveness will drop drastically!" Guo Shuang said solemnly.


    "This piece of space is still blocked." Chen Meier looked around and noticed that the surrounding space was abnormal.


    "This is Ye Hao''s ability, he seems to be able to teleport short distances. Therefore, Tianmen specially prepared a seal for him." Guo Shuang explained.


    "In this situation, let''s sit and watch the changes first. I guess this kid wants to use this trick to break through the constraints here, and then use his ability to escape. If it succeeds, I guess we won''t have to do it." Qi Yanan said in a deep voice.


    Chen Mei''er patted her chest, which she didn''t know what was on her chest, and looked at Ye Hao, her eyes glistened: "This little handsome guy is really powerful, and he can resist the Three Innates at a young age.


    This is still a few years away, isn''t it possible to fight the Tianmen?


    Shuang''er, introduce this handsome boy to me. "


    Both Guo Shuang and Qi Yanan chose to ignore this ladyboy.


    The golden dragon not only collided with the meteorites in the air, trying to prevent them from falling, but it was a little unsupported, and gradually showed fatigue.


    The golden light on his body has also weakened a lot than before.


    "What are you waiting for? This is not the time to hide yourself. If you still want to catch Ye Hao and want a picture of the mountains, please do it for me!" Yao Chun looked at the two people who hadn''t done it for a long time, and reprimanded loudly. Tao.


    Liu Yi frowned slightly, he still raised his knife, and at the same time he shouted, a golden phantom appeared on him.


    "Don''t move the golden body!"


    A huge golden giant appeared, still holding the big knife in Liu Yi''s hand. He waved the knife in his hand and slashed into the air.


    The golden giant uses the same action.


    "Fudo Jinshen! This is to force out this law enforcement elder''s hole cards. This is a reference to the Buddhist genius, Fudo Mingwang. The simplified version created is only 50% powerful, but the effect is also very powerful.


    But it cannot be used continuously for a short time. Chen Meier exclaimed, covering her mouth.


    On the other side, Xiao Zheng, looking at the disciples fleeing from below, frowned and shouted: "He is a decent student. My disciple of Jiangu Valley, should a catastrophe come forward, and his face will not change! Stop it! "


    When the disciples of Jianjian Valley heard the reprimand from their Valley Master, they stopped and showed expressions of shame one by one.


    Ordinary people face such horrible tricks, escape and save their lives is the first choice, there is nothing wrong with it.


    Xiao Zheng didn''t blame them too much, "All the disciples of Jianzhu Valley, put up a sword formation!"


    After speaking, he put away the sword in his hand and took out another sword.


    The blade of this sword is so strange that it is not sharp at all, and the blade is almost invisible.


    "One of the Seven Swords of the Tianshan Mountains, Qing Qianjian!" This time it was Qi Yanan who made a sound, and her eyes were a little scorching looking at the sword.


    "This is the legendary Tianshan Seven Swords?" Guo Shuang asked curiously.


    "Seven swords of the Tianshan Mountains, all seven swords are spiritual weapons. It is said that if they are used at the same time, the seven swords can be equivalent to the divine weapons. Each sword has its own characteristics. And this green dry sword, because it does not have a blade, it pays attention to it. It''s defense.


    Can restrain all sharp weapons! "Qi Yanan said.


    "Ya Nan, you are so true. You don''t love Hongzhuang and love these things." Chen Meier joked next to her.


    Qi Yanan glanced at the ladyboy, and didn''t say much.


    Because of Xiao Zheng''s leadership, the disciples of Jianjian Valley chanted their sword tactics one after another, putting out the Zhuxian sword formation.


    As the core of the sword formation, the Qingganjian burst out of unparalleled power.


    The Zhuxian Sword Formation at this time was much stronger than the Zhuxian Sword Formation that Ye Hao had encountered in the Divine Doctor Sect before.


    Its majestic breath is really terrifying.


    "Zhuxian Sword Formation¡¤Absolute Immortal!"


    With a wave of the Qinggan sword in Xiao Zheng''s hand, thousands of swords shot out into the sky, straight into the sky.


    The scene at this moment is really spectacular.


    One does not move the golden body, one gallops the golden dragon, and one ten thousand swords soars into the sky.


    This can really be said to be a masterpiece.


    Boom boom boom


    There was a huge explosion, as if a mushroom cloud appeared in the sky.


    A huge heat wave swept towards the surroundings, causing the waves to retreat, blowing the clouds away, exposing a circular gap, and you can see the blue sky.


    Many disciples of Jianjian Valley vomited blood and fell to the ground because it was difficult to support them.


    "This fight." Qi Yanan swallowed, showing a look of expectation.

 Chapter 1394： Plan failed

    Chapter 1394


    "Ahem..." Liu Yi was in the lowest realm. His unidentified golden body was the first to shatter, vomiting blood, and the armor, broadsword, and two pseudo-spirit weapons on his body were all torn apart.


    Liu Yi fell on the Qianzhang Cliff, panting and staring at the sky.


    At the same time, he glanced at Ye Hao in the distance.


    This evildoer is really terrifying, and he can use such a trick, whether he is a man or a ghost.


    The smoke in the sky cleared.


    Several pitch-black meteorites burst out of the smoke. Although the falling trend was somewhat eased, they still fell towards Qianzhang Cliff.


    Everyone was secretly surprised.


    This trick is a bit too bad.


    On the cliff of Qianzhang, Ye Hao, who was constantly repairing his body, looked at the sky.


    He smiled faintly.


    Meteorite focuses on great power, but its use is very limited, because most people can escape from the core area during the time it falls.


    So it is difficult to strike in time.


    But as it is now, targeting an immovable location, this skill couldn''t be better, and it was very powerful.


    However, Ye Hao still couldn''t bear the energy storage of 1,000 skill points.


    It hasn''t slowed down at this moment.


    "Xiao Zheng, don''t keep your hands!" Yao Chun shouted loudly.


    In this case, although his realm was higher than Xiao Zheng, he was still inferior to the power of Zhu Xianjian.


    "Don''t let him talk nonsense." There was sweat on Xiao Zheng''s forehead. He took a breath and offered a sword again.


    The appearance of this sword is similar to that of the Qinggan sword, but it is more crude and wild. Just looking at it, you will think that it is a defective product made by a blacksmith at will.


    "This sword is also one of the Seven Swords of Tianshan?" Guo Shuang asked.


    Qi Yanan nodded, and said with a serious face: "She Shenjian is a great sword that can open mountains and break rocks. The user''s offensive power is immense, pure weight and powerful, no disadvantages, and strong everywhere."


    Xiao Zheng held two swords in his hands, and his sleeves had already exploded. Although he was seven years old, his arms were already full of muscles!


    He held two swords high, aroused his internal strength, and read the sword art.


    "Zhuxian Sword Formation¡¤Falling Immortals"


    This is the second move of the Zhuxian Sword Formation, the momentum is like a rainbow, and it is much stronger than before.


    This time it was not a phantom, but all the disciples of Zhuxian Gu who maintained the Zhuxian Sword Formation.


    It also includes the two swords in Xiao Zheng''s hands.


    All the swords are wrapped together, the Qinggan sword is the sword body, and the **** sword is the tip, and hundreds of sharp swords are wrapped around.


    Gradually, a giant sword was formed, and the giant sword shot towards the sky, with a strong momentum to cut through the sky.


    boom


    There was another explosion.


    At this moment, everyone''s hearts are hanging in their throats, and Zhu Xian Sword Formation and Entrapment is already their strongest trick right now. If they still can''t resist these meteorites, they will destroy the restriction of this space.


    Then Ye Hao can escape, and all their plans will fall short.


    Two figures fell from the sky.


    The previous meteorite has disappeared.


    "Damn it, it failed." Chen Meier murmured.


    Guo Shuang gritted his teeth and rushed directly.


    Qi Yanan also followed closely: "Don''t fall in love with war, take someone and go straight."


    "We can be regarded as saving the handsome guy for the beauty. I don''t know if the handsome guy will agree with him." Chen Meier grinned and muttered.


    The three of them performed light work and came to Ye Hao in a blink of an eye.


    "Guo Shuang? Why are you here?" Ye Hao looked at Guo Shuang in surprise, and two other women he didn''t know.


    "Stop talking nonsense, let''s go!" One of the indifferent women yelled directly.


    Guo Shuang held up Ye Hao''s hand and prepared to take Ye Hao away.


    But the three of them have not yet run 100 meters away.


    A heavy sword fell from the sky and blocked their way.


    "Netherworld demon, dare to steal people under my nose?" Xiao Zheng stood on the heavy sword, holding a green sword in his hand.


    There was blood on Xiao Zheng''s chest. It seemed that he had suffered serious injuries just now. The clothes on his body were a little dusty, which was caused when he fell to the ground just now.


    "Take him away!" Qi Yanan shouted.


    Guo Shuangyi gritted his teeth and led Ye Hao to continue to break through the woods.


    Qi Yanan looked at Xiao Zheng in front of her, her hand was like lightning, and the flying knife from her waist was thrown out one after another.


    After the flying knives were thrown out, they broke apart by themselves in the air, turning them into four or five flying knives.


    "Small bugs." With a wave of the Qing Qianjian in Xiao Zheng''s hand, all the flying knives were blocked.


    Qi Yanan gritted his teeth, two scimitars appeared in his sleeves, his body almost parallel to the ground, and he rushed towards Xiao Zheng.


    "Lengmian Sword Demon? You must be the Seven Hades in the underground palace. Today, I can only blame you for finding your own way of death." Xiao Zheng pulled out the Shen Shenjian from the ground and slammed into Qi Yanan.


    The next moment, Qi Yanan flew out, vomiting blood.


    "Damn it. With the three-fold innate realm, it is really a bit reluctant to fight the eight-fold innate." Qi Yanan breathed lightly.


    "Oh, a big man is embarrassed to put such a heavy hand on a woman."


    A familiar voice came from behind Qi Yanan, and Chen Meier and Guo Shuangyehao went and returned.


    "Why are you back again?"


    "We wanted to leave, but we were stopped by someone." Chen Meier shrugged and pointed to the two of them standing there as if they were running away.


    "By the way, one of them looked terrifying and scared me to death." Chen Meier patted her chest, looking frightened.


    Qi Yanan looked over.


    It turned out that Liu Yi and another person blocked their way.


    The other person, who looked really scary, almost lost his face, his left eye was sunken, his lips disappeared, showing incomplete teeth.


    Only the right eye and the skin beside it are better.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t think of the dignified Yaochun, Sect Master Yao. It turned out to be like this. I don''t know what the world''s martial arts would look like." Of course Ye Hao recognized this person.


    Yao Chun!


    Because of the battle just now, his mask shattered, revealing his face.


    Ye Hao still remembered the Yao Chun he saw when he was in the back mountain of the Shen Yi Sect. At that time, Yao Chun was at most a seven-year-old man, and he was not so scary.


    It seems that the circle was destroyed by Ye Hao at that time. Although Yao Chun''s strength increased, it still had a bad effect on his body.


    This led to his appearance that is neither human nor ghost.


    Liu Yi looked at Yao Chun on the side with a trace of jealousy in his eyes.


    "Asshole, if it weren''t for you to ruin my plan. How could I be like this, Ye Hao, between you and me, I will never die!" Yao Chun looked at Ye Hao resentfully, and his eyes really wanted to break Ye Hao. Ten thousand corpses.


    Ye Hao smiled coldly: "Everything has a cause and an effect. You use other people''s lives as the cost to build your own magic circle. Because you planted it, and all this you are now is the result you get.


    You are self-reliant! "

 Chapter 1395： Who dare to touch me man

    Chapter 1395 Who Dares To Move My Man


    "I don''t want to be quick here, now think about what to do. I have only three innates, and the fourth child is only six innates. Guo Shuang...her secret technique can no longer be used!" Qi Yanan said solemnly.


    Ye Hao looked at the three people in front of him. The conflict between the underworld and himself was very complicated, and he didn''t know whether it was an enemy or a friend.


    But the immediate task now is to solve the immediate matter.


    "Three minutes, as long as three more minutes. The space here will be lifted, and I can take you out of here at that time!" Ye Hao said solemnly.


    three minutes?


    The expressions of several people are a bit serious. Although three minutes is not long, you must know that their opponents are all top-level innate, and I don''t know how many levels are higher than them!


    "Time is running out, don''t talk nonsense with them. If the people in the underworld are killed, Ye Hao can suppress it, and if you can''t suppress it, kill it!" Yao Chun said sharply, and then rushed directly to Ye Hao and the others.


    "Give it to Yao Chun. You hold the other two!" Ye Hao rushed out and confronted Yao Chun.


    Ye Hao knew that his strength was not as good as Yao Chun, and he did not have a hard resistance. Instead, he used fire and water abilities, constantly harassing, trying to delay time.


    Although the previous meteorite technique was blocked by the three of them, it seemed that they were also injured a little, and their strength declined slightly.


    "This kid is really a monster. He has performed such a powerful trick, and now he still has the ability to fight the Jiuzhong Innate." Qi Yanan muttered, and then she looked at Liu Yi.


    "Fourth old, give you that Xiao Zheng. Give me this six-fold innate!"


    "okay."


    Qi Yanan rushed towards Liu Yi.


    Liu Yi''s strength is only six levels of innate strength, coupled with the consumption and injuries of the previous battle, although the realm suppressed Qi Yanan, but under Qi Yanan''s fierce attack, he could not suppress Qi Yanan for a while.


    On the other side, Chen Meier strolled towards Xiao Zheng leisurely.


    Xiao Zheng also saw that this was a ladyboy in front of him, and he did not speak contemptuously, and the green sword in his hand was directly cut down.


    "Oh. Lord Xiaogu is getting older? How can you be inaccurate when slashing people?"


    The teasing female voice came from Xiao Zheng''s side.


    Chen Meier, who had been split by Xiao Zheng, dissipated, and Chen Meier appeared beside Xiao Zheng.


    "Illusion? You are the Four Hades of the Underworld." Xiao Zheng stared at Chen Meier in front of him.


    Chen Mei''er held Lanhua''s finger and chuckled softly while covering her mouth.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect Meier''s name, even the Lord Xiaogu knows. If Lord Xiaogu is fifty or sixty years younger, we might be able to develop it, but for now."


    Faced with Chen Meier''s ridicule, Xiao Zheng remained unmoved.


    Information about this man appeared in his mind.


    Chen Meier, the Four Hades of the Underworld, is a man and woman.


    Age and identity unknown.


    Good at illusion, light work and jujitsu are also very delicate.


    "Hmph, I don''t believe you can stop my sword." Xiao Zheng held the Shen Shen Sword in his left hand and the Green Dry Sword in his right hand, opening and closing, and it was a storm-like attack on Chen Meier.


    The three battles were the most intense almost at the beginning.


    Because the three of them knew what Ye Hao''s calculations were, they had to deal with these people within the time limit.


    In the end, the gap in strength cannot be made up.


    Qi Yanan was centered on his abdomen by Liu Yi''s palm, Qi Yanan vomited blood, flew out, and landed beside Guo Shuang.


    "Seventh Sister!" Guo Shuang looked at the injured Qi Yanan with a worried expression.


    She looked at Liu Yi, who was approaching, and Guo Shuang gritted his teeth and took out the medicine containing Meng Po Decoction, ready to drink it.


    But Qi Yanan grabbed his hand.


    "Guo Shuang, don''t think we can''t see that you have used a secret technique not long ago. Have you forgotten Po Meng''s instructions? You can''t perform secret techniques continuously within a month!"


    "But!" Guo Shuang gritted his teeth.


    Liu Yi has already approached the two of them.


    "The water dragon bursts!"


    With a blow, the water dragon swept over him, for the time being, Liu Yi was forced back a little.


    And because of this moment, Yao Chun slapped Ye Hao on the shoulder.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and endured the pain, with wolf claws growing out of the back of his hand, and directly cut Yao Chun''s arm, leaving a scratch.


    Both of them backed away.


    Ye Hao stepped back in front of the two women, gasping for breath, retracted his paws, dripping drops of sweat on his forehead to the ground.


    The body was shaking.


    His body is still reaching its limit.


    Overloaded fighting for a long period of time, even with perpetual motion machines.


    "Ouch."


    With a soft cry, a figure smashed into the ground in front of Ye Hao and the others, and a huge human-shaped hole was also smashed.


    Chen Meier was covered in dust and stood up embarrassed.


    "I love you, my dear, limited edition silicone. You grandson, stay with me!"


    The first thing Chen Meier got up was to take out a few pieces of tofu from her clothes and throw them on the ground.


    Then pointed at Xiao Zheng and cursed.


    "I''m still clamoring here when I die." Xiao Zheng looked at several people coldly.


    Ye Hao''s face was dark, and it took less than a minute for it to be delayed, and there were still two minutes left before the space was unblocked. These two minutes, no matter how you look at it, they couldn''t delay any longer.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and looked at the three people behind him.


    He took a step forward and looked at the three in front of him with his head upright.


    "With the three of them, I will give you what you want, and I will let you handle it."


    This move shocked the Tianmen trio and the Difu trio.


    "Ye Hao, you really are embarrassed with the underworld monster." Liu Yi scolded.


    Guo Shuang behind Ye Hao opened his mouth, but couldn''t say anything.


    The medicine in her hand was tightly pinched by her, even if she took the medicine at the moment, it was useless.


    It is impossible to be the three top innate opponents.


    "Wow, I feel like I''m in love." Chen Meier clutched her chest with red hearts in her eyes.


    Qi Yanan looked at Ye Hao with complicated eyes.


    She didn''t understand why this man would do this.


    You know, in their underworld, there is no emotion at all.


    Even the Ten Hades, when they act together, they will never trust anyone.


    This is the rule of life for them to live up to now. Ten Hades does not mean immortality. If anyone dies, someone will take their place in the next moment.


    "Ye Hao, you don''t want to delay time. Today, you are going to die. They must die too." Yao Chun directly rejected Ye Hao''s decision: "As for what we want.


    If you are willing to hand it over, it is best. If you are not willing, then we can only find out from your corpse by ourselves.


    This is just one more process. "


    Seeing my own request has no effect.


    Ye Hao clenched his fists, he looked at the three people behind him.


    "Then let us fight to the death." Ye Hao summoned the shadow, and the red sword was held by Ye Hao.


    Although Ye Hao didn''t have the majestic aura he had before, he had a different aura.


    "Hmph, praying man arm as a car." Xiao Zheng raised the two swords in his hand and pointed at Ye Hao.


    In the cold air.


    The two sides are at war again, and this time someone will die.


    But Ye Hao and the others survived with less than a 10% chance.


    Buzzing


    At this moment, a yacht appeared on the coastline.


    At the same time dozens of red lights shot out.


    Among them, a red light is the most brilliant.


    Wearing an evening gown that is as red as blood, with blood-colored wings on his back, holding a huge red sickle, red eyes with indescribable charm, and a domineering tone like a queen.


    "Who dares to move my man."

 Chapter 1396： What do you want to do to my prince?

    Chapter 1396 What Do You Want To Do To My Prince?


    "Bloodlines?"


    Looking at the group of people in front of me, the people above Qianzhang Cliff, a word came to mind.


    "This woman is a blood clan and is very strong. It is estimated that she is born with the Nine Layers." Yao Chun transmitted voice to Xiao Zheng and Liu Yi.


    Liu Yi stepped forward, clenching his fists in both hands: "At the Xiatianmen Law Enforcement Elder Liu Yi. I wonder if you are this lady?


    "Family Asley, Duke of the Blood Clan. Catherine Asley." Catherine held her head high, her words with a majestic queen aura.


    "Duke? That is really equivalent to our eighty-nine-fold innate, and the blood clan has extremely strong recovery ability!" Xiao Zheng solemnly whispered.


    Liu Yi asked Catherine again: "My lord Catherine, I don''t know what you mean by man?"


    "Ye Hao is my fiance, my man. My Chinese should be very clear." Catherine said word by word.


    While talking, she still fluttered her wings, flew in front of Ye Hao, and fell.


    The other blood servants followed Catherine with a respectful look.


    Ye Hao is... the fiance of this vampire duke?


    Everyone present was shocked.


    Chen Meier covered her mouth: "I''m good, what''s the situation?"


    "Stop talking, we are saved." Qi Yanan whispered.


    The expressions of the three people at Tianmen were uncertain.


    Ye Hao looked at Catherine in surprise: "Why did you come here?"


    "I received a notice from Shirley that you might be in danger. But I only came out of the retreat three days ago. After receiving the news, I rushed over without stopping.


    Later, through the kinship investigation in China, I knew that you appeared in this area, and I rushed over, just to feel the strong energy fluctuations here. I guessed it was you. "Catherine looked at Ye Hao and said.


    "Did you break through?" Although Ye Hao asked like that, Ye Hao could already feel Catherine''s breath.


    "Well, thanks to your bloodstone." Catherine glanced at the three people over there.


    "Tianmen is your China''s marquee, and these three are very popular, and one of them is no longer under mine. I now represent the Ashley family, and I can''t fight them.


    But I can take you away. If you have any grudges with Tianmen, I may be able to help you later, but now..." Catherine looked at Ye Hao and said softly.


    "It''s best to be able to do this. Tianmen matters are my own business, and I will handle it myself." Ye Hao shook his head.


    Ye Hao didn''t want to involve too many people in the matter of Tianmen, so he would get rid of the relationship with Wushuang City on the bright side before.


    Although the Ashley family is a blood clan in the West, Ye Hao still doesn''t want unnecessary trouble.


    "Okay, leave this to me."


    Catherine stepped forward and looked at the three people in the heaven.


    "Ye Hao is my fiance, I don''t care what happened to him here, now I want to take him away."


    Catherine''s righteous tone was not at all negotiating, but an announcement.


    This person is mine. I don''t care what he did, even if he kills and sets fire, now I will take him away.


    Xiao Zheng frowned, and he said in a deep voice: "Miss Catherine, your request is a bit too much. Ye Hao is our chase and he committed a serious crime at our Tianmen. We must arrest him."


    "Don''t you understand me? I said, I want to take him away." Catherine''s red pupil looked at them, and the sickle in his hand was even more dazzling.


    The blood attendants behind Catherine also showed seriousness.


    In their opinion, the current Lord Catherine has been promoted to duke, and will soon become the true ruler of the Ashley family.


    No one can offend Master Catherine.


    Brush up


    On the other side, the disciples of the Tianmen also noticed the subtlety of the atmosphere at this moment, drew out their weapons, and surrounded Qianzhang cliffs.


    "Miss Catherine. We, China, always don''t intervene or interfere with external affairs. Do your Assley family really want to confront us? Have you thought about the consequences of this?" Yao Chun said coldly. .


    He wanted to use Huaxia and the seriousness of the matter to make Catherine back down.


    "Hahahaha. Yao Sect Master said so loudly, when will your Tianmen represent the entire China?" Ye Hao laughed and looked at Yao Chun: "Can you represent the Eastern family? Can you represent the Nangong family?


    Or the Simon family? Or the Beiming family?


    Or is it that the eldest grandson family, Buddhism and Taoism, also listen to you?


    Can''t you control the Dragon Team? "


    Ye Hao''s words made Yao Chun''s face a little unsightly.


    But he couldn''t see his face right now, he had put on the mask again.


    "Miss Catherine? Are you really going to turn our face with Tianmen for this man?" Xiao Zheng said coldly, holding both swords in his hands.


    "My request is very simple, I just want to take my man away. If someone wants to stop, no matter who it is, I will not hesitate to fight with Catherine." Catherine''s momentum did not lose to the other side.


    At the moment, the atmosphere of the scene is very strong.


    I feel that it only takes a little spark to ignite here.


    "Ye Hao can''t let it go, he still has a picture of the mountains." Liu Yi transmitted to Xiao Zheng and Yao Chun.


    Yao Chun said, "This is China. Although this woman is very strong, I can stop her. You two will take Ye Hao and leave quickly."


    Xiao Zheng nodded and assumed a fighting posture.


    Katherine saw these subtle changes, she said to the attendant behind her.


    "After a while, if there is a war, I will block them. You immediately **** Ye Hao away. If he has a long and two shortcomings, I want all of you to bury him."


    "Yes." The blood attendant nodded.


    Just when the fuse of both sides is about to ignite.


    A howling wolf came, and there was movement in the woods.


    "You don''t give the face of the Assley family of the blood clan, you should always give the face of the royal family of the wolf clan France Caroline." A princess dress, long golden hair and blue eyes.


    A character so beautiful as a princess in a fairy tale came out.


    Behind him, dozens of men in suits followed, each with a strong aura, and several supernaturalists.


    And an old man.


    Ye Hao looked at the little loli in front of him, walked in front of him, lifted the corner of his skirt dignifiedly and elegantly, and saluted Ye Hao.


    "My prince. I''m really sorry, I''m late."


    Uh


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes fell on Ye Hao.


    "What kind of drama is this? I was a vampire just now, but now I am a werewolf? Guo Shuang, this man you like has so much flavor." Chen Meier sighed.


    But Ye Hao felt like a man on his back at the moment, Catherine''s gaze behind him was like a resentful woman.


    What''s happening here?


    It''s all here.


    Lya turned around and looked at the three people at Tianmen, her cute expression turned cold: "So, what do you want to do to my prince?"

 Chapter 1397： Dean of Magic Academy?

    Chapter 1397 Dean of Magic Academy?


    Facing Lya''s question.


    "This...Miss Leya, I wonder if there is any misunderstanding between them, this Ye Hao is a heinous fugitive." Liu Yi tried to defend.


    But the old man came out before: "There is no misunderstanding. Mr. Ye Hao is our most honored friend of the Caroline Royal Family. Anyone who tries to harm Mr. Ye Hao is our enemy."


    After speaking, the old man''s eyes turned green.


    The Tianmen trio were still a little at a loss at this moment, the situation happening at this moment was really a bit scary, and now the space confinement time has been getting shorter and shorter.


    If this goes on, they want to catch Ye Hao again, basically there will be no time.


    "The strength of this werewolf princess is about the innate third level, and the other men in black are not strong, but the old man has a strong aura. In the innate sixth level, according to the western wolf family hierarchy, it should be a marquis-level werewolf!


    Give this guy to me. Liu Yi, go and **** Ye Hao. The speed must be fast, otherwise we really have no chance. "Xiao Zheng was rumored to the two, with a serious expression.


    The two rescuers who were suddenly killed completely disrupted their plan.


    But even so, Ye Hao is still very important to them, and he still has pictures of mountains on him!


    "It seems that you want to fight. Miss, please go to the back and hand it to us here." The old man exhorted, and his body began to change slowly, turning into a werewolf with gray hair and green eyes.


    The other people in black also instantly transformed.


    It also includes the attendants brought by Catherine.


    All of a sudden, the two evil races in Western legends, werewolves and blood, appeared here.


    Fight for a man.


    "This is about to become a fantasy battle." Chen Meier whispered.


    Qi Yanan looked at Ye Hao, what exactly was this man''s identity, and he was able to deal with so many forces.


    He could even go to war with Tianmen for Ye Hao.


    However, Cheng Yaojin who came out halfway, one, two, and three.


    "There is such a good show, how can we miss it."


    A group of people wearing magic robes and riding broomsticks seem to have come out of a certain magic movie.


    "I''ll go, this magician ran out." Chen Meier''s eyes widened, she didn''t look like an innate master at all, looking at the magicians curiously.


    Sweat beads appeared on the foreheads of the Tianmen trio. Could it be that these people also came for Ye Hao?


    Dozens of magicians fell on the ground.


    Regardless of the surprised eyes around, they saluted Ye Hao.


    "I''m honored to see you, Mr. Honorary Dean, here."


    Ye Hao looked at the familiar person in front of him in surprise: "Teacher Chaps, Tutor Petty, why are you here?"


    The two leading the team are the two mentors of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.


    "We happened to be passing by." Judy said casually for a reason.


    "President Ye, it seems that you are having a little trouble here. I don''t know if there is anything that needs our help." The unsmiling Chapus directly summoned his staff studded with red gems.


    The powerful fire system aura was released.


    On the other side, Petty is not inferior. She pushed her gold frame: "Mr. Ye Hao is the honorary dean of our Magic Academy. If anyone wants to hurt him, it is an enemy of our Magic Academy. It is challenging our dignity.


    Even in this age of the end of the law, we magicians will fight for our dignity. "


    As expected to be a woman, these words have actually raised the seriousness of the matter to the height of the dignity of the magician.


    Both Kathleen and Lya looked at Ye Hao with a little surprise.


    I didn''t expect Ye Hao to be the dean of the Magic Academy. Although the magician had fallen, his background was still very powerful in European society.


    Because it has always been neutral, no one wants to provoke it.


    "Damn it. What the **** is going on with this kid, it''s a vampire, a werewolf, and now a magician has appeared! He''s still the dean of some magic school! What should we do now." Liu Yi swallowed. .


    The development of this matter has completely surpassed their scope.


    "For those two magicians, the male aura is estimated to be in the sixth innate and the female is in the third innate." Xiao Zheng frowned and said, "There are so many other magicians.


    If we fight, even if we catch Ye Hao, we will lose both. "


    Both Liu Yi and Xiao Zheng were retiring at this moment. It was really unnecessary to work so hard for a Ye Hao.


    Both of them looked at Yao Chun.


    Here, if you want to say that the person who resents Ye Hao the most is definitely Yao Chun.


    Xiao Zheng only kept making shots because he was a Tianmen.


    And Liu Yi was out to protect the face of Tianmen.


    However, Yao Chun and Ye Hao really did not share their enemies.


    Ye Hao ruined most of his genius doctor sect, and Ye Hao made him look like a human being neither a ghost nor a ghost.


    The one-eyed that Yao Chun revealed was unwilling.


    In the end he stepped forward and said: "This time there may be some misunderstandings, we are willing to let Ye Hao go. But we have one condition, Ye Hao must hand over that thing!"


    Here, Yao Chun didn''t mention the name of that thing, just because he was worried about causing unnecessary trouble.


    But Kunshan Tu is really important to Yao Chun. According to rumors, there are endless auras in it. With the help of it, he might have a chance to repair his body.


    Otherwise, even if he had nine levels of innate strength now, with this remnant body, he wouldn''t be able to live long, let alone further strength.


    Catherine, Leya, and Chaps all looked at Ye Hao, and they handed over the decision to Ye Hao.


    Ye Haoxu stared at Yao Chun: "Sect Master Yao, that thing is originally mine. If you want to take it, you come?"


    Want a picture of the mountains?


    Maybe Ye Hao would have scruples before, but now?


    Haha, I have someone.


    Do it if you have the ability!


    At this moment, Ye Hao always felt like bullying others.


    But since it is available, there is no need for it.


    Yao Chun''s eyes became cold.


    "This is what our dean meant, which is what we mean." Chaps stood on Ye Hao''s side without hesitation.


    Neither Leya nor Catherine spoke, but they stood on both sides of Ye Hao, which had already explained everything.


    Yao Chun''s aura began to soar, and a gust of cyclone appeared around him.


    "Xiao Zheng, do me a favor and use your Zhuxian Sword Formation to trap people here. Ye Hao gives it to me."


    "Trap them? You said lightly, these people..." Xiao Zheng frowned, but before the words fell, he stopped.


    "As long as you promise me, I will give you the pill you wanted before." Yao Chun said coldly.


    Xiao Zheng took a deep breath and held the two swords in his hands.


    "I can only promise to stay stuck for two minutes."


    "Two minutes is enough for me to pull that kid out of cramps." Yao Chun said.


    The tense momentum appeared again.


    The battle this time was much stronger than before.

 Chapter 1398： Holy See Son

    Chapter 1398


    "stop."


    An abrupt voice appeared again.


    At this moment, in the hearts of the Tianmen disciples, 10,000 grass and mud horses were running wildly.


    Can this be played well? After only a while, three waves of people came, and now there is the fourth wave.


    You have put a lot of meteorites before, and you dare to be a cloud-piercing arrow.


    A cloud-piercing arrow will meet thousands of soldiers, right?


    The Tianmen trio looked at a group of people who came this time.


    The service of these people is divided into two types. Although a group of different styles, they are all white robes.


    The other group are knights wearing armor, holding sharp swords and holding their heads upright.


    And all of them have a badge on their chests.


    Seeing this badge, everyone is very clear what kind of person it is.


    Holy See!


    The organization with the most believers in the world.


    Seeing the people of the Holy See, L¨¦a and Catherine clearly showed an aura of discomfort on their faces.


    Although the werewolves and vampires are at odds, they have cooperated against the Holy See many times in history.


    After all, the enemy of the enemy is the friend.


    Ye Hao looked at the incoming person, he couldn''t help but sigh, this time there were so many people here.


    "Bishop Judy, you will be here." Ye Hao looked at Judy walking to him with the holy staff.


    "The Holy See, Cardinal Judy, lead the congregation to see His Royal Highness the Son." Judy knelt on one knee, offering Ye Hao the highest etiquette.


    At the same time, the knights and followers also knelt on the ground.


    This scene was quite terrifying, and the shock to the people of Tianmen was even stronger than the previous few times.


    Because this is the Holy See!


    One of the most powerful forces in Europe, the Holy See!


    The strongest power that once ruled the European countries with theocracy.


    The strength is equivalent to the Tianmen in China.


    Even its influence is much stronger than Tianmen.


    After all, faith is quite scary.


    There was not much difference between Lya and Catherine behind Ye Hao, they had already heard of this.


    Although Ye Hao, who was a werewolf blood clan, was also the holy son of the Holy See.


    This thing is unbelievable, but it is already a firm fact.


    Even the Pope of the Holy See didn''t say anything, so do the people below dare to say more?


    "My God. This is simply refreshing my worldview. Is this Ye Hao still the holy son of the Holy See?" Chen Meier looked at Ye Hao with an incredible look at the moment countless people were watching Ye Hao.


    Qi Yanan said solemnly: "Although the saint son has no substantive rights in the Holy See, his status is second only to the existence of the pope, and even the incarnation of the gods they believe in."


    Guo Shuang was speechless.


    "His Royal Highness, I don''t know what happened here? Why are you injured?" Judy looked at the battle traces on Ye Hao''s body, and she looked at everyone around her with cold eyes.


    It seems to be interrogating them with his eyes, who hurt them, the son of the Holy See.


    "Actually, there is nothing serious, but I have some conflicts with these people. They want to put me to death, and then they want to take away my things." Ye Hao said these things in a relaxed tone, looking at Tianmen. Of three people.


    But the next moment, all the people in the Holy See looked at the people in the heavenly gate with murderous eyes.


    All the knights drew their swords and opened up a battle formation.


    Judy took a step forward and stared at the people at the Tianmen: "You must be from the Huatianmen Gate. I don''t know why you are threatening our Lord Son. Our Holy See and Tianmen never talk to each other. Do you want to insult our Holy See this time? On your head?"


    Every word of Judy is brought to the Holy See, which means whether you want to go to war with our Holy See.


    At this moment, on the side of the balance above Tian Wuya, a heavy weight appeared, causing the originally stalemate to begin to tilt towards one side.


    Liu Yi took a deep breath, and he took a deep look at Ye Hao.


    There are so many secrets in this kid that he has such a strong network of relationships.


    Vampires, werewolves, magicians, and even the Western Holy See have come forward for them.


    These energy alone are enough to prove Ye Hao''s strength.


    With a word from Ye Hao, he can let any country in Europe happen tomorrow what he wants to see.


    Popular coups, government downfalls, economic collapse, and even... wars.


    At this moment, Tianmen really discovered that Ye Hao in front of him was not a fugitive they were pursuing, but an existence almost side by side with them.


    Liu Yi glanced at Yao Chun who was uncertain next to him.


    He can feel the emotions of Sect Master Yao, but now the situation is in front of him.


    It is impossible to continue.


    At this moment, the blockade of the surrounding space was also lifted.


    "Ye Hao''s matter, our Tianmen won''t hold it accountable for now, and we will leave."


    After Liu Yi finished speaking, he turned and left with the Tianmen disciples.


    Xiao Zheng glanced at Ye Hao with a deep gaze, put away the two swords in his hands, and left with the disciples of Jianjian Valley.


    Yao Chun stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao was also looking at Yao Chun at the moment.


    He could read a message from Yao Chun''s eyes.


    Don''t let me see you in China.


    Then Yao Chun left.


    What Liu Yi said just now was also very subtle. It was not that Ye Hao was wiped out, but that Ye Hao was not held accountable for the time being. This also meant that they would kill Ye Hao once they had a chance.


    With the departure of the Tianmen, Qianzhang Cliff was suddenly empty.


    "Huh, it''s finally over. It''s so scared, my battle is too big." Chen Meier waved her hand, as if she was relieved.


    The danger is relieved.


    But the situation in front of Ye Hao was still a bit awkward.


    The magician is fine here.


    Werewolf, vampire, Holy See.


    This group of people get together, drink tea and chat?


    Don''t be kidding, they would be fine if they don''t fight.


    "Cough cough cough... Bishop Judy. You first take someone to stay in a nearby hotel, what''s the matter. I will look for you later." Ye Hao said.


    Judy nodded, and she glanced at the others.


    Although she doesn''t mind vampires and werewolves, it doesn''t mean that the people under her hands will not mind. Some people are already at war.


    She left with the people of the Holy See.


    Then Ye Hao looked at Catherine and L¨¦a: "Well, which one of you first..."


    "I want to be with you."


    "You are my fiance, so naturally you want to be with me."


    Lya and Catherine said at the same time.


    The two women looked at each other, there seemed to be flashes of electric light in their eyes.


    "You are the little wolf pup of the Caroline family. Before the hairs grow together, come out to hook up the man." Catherine chuckled lightly.


    L¨¦a turned to Catherine: "You and my grandmother are both the same age, and you came out to hang out, pulling others to call your fianc¨¦, isn''t it shameful?"


    Ye Hao clutched his head.


    These two aunts are not easy to provoke, maybe there will be a live PK between vampire and werewolf here.

 Chapter 1399： Invitation from the Caroline Family

    Chapter 1399 the invitation of the Caroline family


    A yacht was floating not far from the coastline.


    Many people sat on the deck of the cruise ship.


    The people from the Magic Academy are here, as are Guo Shuang from the Underworld.


    Most of all, L¨¦a and Catherine are both here.


    However, under Ye Hao''s comfort, the two finally did not stage a good show of vampire vs. werewolf here.


    "Why should that little wolf pup be arranged on my cruise ship?" Catherine stared at Ye Hao, obviously unhappy with Ye Hao''s arrangement.


    "Don''t be angry, you are all dark races in the Western world anyway. You have lived for so many years, and she is only in her early twenties. Don''t be angry with a child." Ye Hao laughed with her.


    "Then you mean I''m old?" Catherine looked at Ye Hao irritably.


    Well, this angered me again.


    "It''s my fault. This time I really thank you for coming to China to help me." Ye Hao said with sincere gratitude.


    Catherine was not angry either. She picked up the red wine glass next to her: "You helped me break through to the Duke level, and I do all these things for you.


    And this time I came to you, there is another thing I ask you to help. "


    "Something else?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "I am now at the Duke level. I want to formally seize the inheritance of the Ashley family and become the ruler of the Ashley family. If I had a big gap before, but now I am a Duke.


    And after I left the customs, news came from the family that my father''s life expectancy was approaching. "Catherine said solemnly.


    "Do you need bloodstone?" Ye Hao guessed.


    "If you want to become the head of the family, you need not only sufficient strength, but also capital. There is another person competing with me, my cousin.


    I hope I can get your bloodstone supply at that time. You must know that the whole blood clan is shocked by you, the mysterious Easterner with an astonishing number. "Catherine said.


    "Okay. I can come forward and help you." For Ye Hao, this was just a matter of effort, and today Kathleen came all the way to help herself.


    Ye Hao should help her out of emotion and reason.


    To friends, Ye Hao will repay a thousand times, and this is Ye Hao''s principle.


    "Our family meeting will be held in a month...you..." Catherine looked at Ye Hao.


    "Because of the things in China, I guess I can''t stay in China anymore. After I arrange things here, I will set off to Europe with you." Ye Hao said.


    In China, because of Tianmen, Ye Hao couldn''t figure out the so-called truth.


    Then he can only rely on other means.


    Stop by and ask that old fellow from the Holy See, maybe you can gain something.


    "You take a break here first." After Ye Hao and Catherine finished speaking, he walked toward the bow of the ship, where L¨¦a was.


    In order not to let the two quarrel, Ye Haote arranged the two of them far away.


    "Liya, why are you coming to China?" Ye Hao looked at Liya, the abilities that followed Liya, and the powerful old man next to him.


    "I''m here to find you." Liya blinked her eyes with a sweet and lovely look.


    There is no sense of being above the North Pole before.


    The supernaturalists looked at their master curiously, then looked at Ye Hao, without saying much.


    "Then if there is nothing wrong, I will leave first." Ye Hao moved to leave.


    "Wait, can''t I come to you if I''m fine!" Liya grabbed Ye Hao''s arm and pouted.


    "Ahem. Princess, say business." The old man reminded from the side.


    Although very unhappy, L¨¦a still said: "This time I am looking for you, there is another thing. I have now officially become the sole heir to the Royal Caroline." L¨¦a raised her head, looking very Great look.


    "And in the previous bloodline examination, the bloodline of the princess was determined to be the bloodline of the second-generation werewolf! And very pure, in a short period of time, the princess has become a Marquis peak-level existence. Soon, she will Will become an earl.


    And before the age of thirty, he can become the Duke of Werewolf! Even become a stronger existence! "The old man on the side said.


    Then he bowed to Ye Hao and said respectfully: "I forgot to introduce myself. I am Princess L¨¦a''s teacher. Angus, now a Marquis of Werewolf, please advise."


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "Then you are looking for me, what the **** is it?"


    "Actually, it''s not a big deal, but my father wants to invite you to our family?" Lya said, her cheeks were slightly red.


    Please go to L¨¦a''s family?


    "Because when Princess L¨¦a awakened, she had something to do with Mr. Ye Hao, and Mr. Ye Hao himself was of werewolf blood, so we want to invite you over," Angus said.


    It turned out to be because of my blood.


    In fact, Ye Hao speculated that the reason why L¨¦a would awaken the second generation bloodline was probably related to what happened in the Arctic at that time.


    He is the fuse of L¨¦a, and is directly related to the wolf''s physique on his body.


    "I have had a lot of things recently, so I may not be able to spare time to go to the Leya family within a period of time." Ye Hao declined.


    Lya looked at her teacher and shrugged.


    It seems to be saying that I knew Ye Hao would be like this a long time ago, so you can figure it out.


    "I heard that Mr. Ye Hao is very fond of collecting some things. I have some good things here. I don¡¯t know if Mr. Ye Hao can¡¯t be eye-catching." Angus took out a few Chinese classics and placed them in Ye In front of Hao.


    This is a weapon, but the craftsmanship seems to be Chinese craftsmanship for thousands of years.


    ¡¾Induction of unknown energy source¡¿


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up and he looked at the stuff in Angus''s hands: "I can take a closer look."


    "Please." Angus saw Ye Hao''s expression, his face was already smiling, as an old man, he had already seen that Ye Hao was tempted.


    Ye Hao picked up these things and used the system to check them.


    Together, these things can absorb 200 skill points.


    "Mr. Angus, don''t you know these things? How did they spread to your West?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    These are not cultural relics, these should be weapons that were passed down in the Chinese society at that time.


    At that time, his weapon skills were several times higher than now.


    However, due to the erosion of the years, there is no longer the original scenery.


    "We werewolves actually had some contacts with Huaxia in the early years. At that time, the Huaxia people gave us these things as gifts. If Mr. Ye likes them, they will be given to you.


    In addition, there are actually many in our family, which is only one-tenth. It is a pity that Mr. Ye Hao has no time to go. "Angus said regretfully.


    "Ahem, who said I don''t have time. I will go there within a month." Ye Hao changed his words immediately.


    This is a small fortune. For Ye Hao, who is currently lacking in skill points, it is a very good "bait". How could he not go, anyway.

 Chapter 1400： Guo Shuang leaves

    Chapter 1400


    Having settled the affairs of Leya, Ye Hao went to the magician''s side again.


    "President." Petty and Chaps saluted.


    Ye Hao waved his hands again and again: "Don''t do this, you are all catching up with my grandfather''s generation."


    Ye Hao is still a little unaccustomed to let a group of respectable salutes to himself.


    "Why are you here this time? Don''t tell me that I happened to pass by." Ye Hao said while looking at the two.


    Chapps explained: "In fact, we were invited to go to the branch of the Magic Academy in the United States. It just so happens that we also want to come to China to place Dean Ye. That spirit potion and meditation potion, we..."


    It''s just an excuse to go along the way, for meditation potions and spiritual potions.


    "You are a big help this time. Did you bring medicinal materials?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Take it!" Petty nodded.


    "Then wait a minute, I will refine it for you. You have all the medicinal materials and equipment ready, and wait for me to handle the things here first." Ye Hao said.


    "Well, Dean Ye, please."


    After weighing the things of the three parties, Ye Hao came to the stern and saw three people staying here alone.


    "Guo Shuang, won''t you introduce these two to me?" Ye Hao walked to Guo Shuang and looked at the person who had just helped him.


    Guo Shuang pointed to Qi Yanan: "The Seven Hades of the Prefectural Government, Qi Yanan. This is..."


    "I''ll do it myself." Chen Meier fluffed her hair, and looked at Ye Hao pretendingly: "Master Ye, my name is Chen Meier. I am honored to meet you. I don''t know if you have time. We can find a place to sit. Come down for tea and chat."


    Several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead. What the **** is this ladyboy?


    "He is the Four Hades of the Underworld, Chen Meier. Guo Shuang, what do you have to talk about yourself, let''s go sit there." Qi Yanan grabbed Chen Meier and walked towards the other side of the deck.


    "Qi Yanan, what do you want to do. Don''t think you have a good relationship with me, you can do it. Didn''t you see that I was chatting with Young Master Ye!" Chen Meier stared at Qi Yanan.


    "Don''t embarrass us, people are surrounded by so many beauties, will you be rare? Or stay honestly, when the matter is processed, we are ready to leave." Qi Yanan said coldly.


    "You!" Chen Meier raised her orchid and pointed at Qi Yanan, and said unwillingly: "Maybe, people just like my one!"


    Qi Yanan didn''t speak any more, looking at the sea.


    "Don''t mind, Meier''s personality is like this, but he is not malicious. Although we are all from the underworld, it does not mean that we are all heinous villains." Guo Shuang said.


    "I know, otherwise you won''t be by my side for so long." Ye Hao said.


    The existence of the underworld is really complicated. Ye Hao feels that this organization is definitely not as simple as it seems on the surface, it seems that there are secrets hidden.


    "Where is the Miss Qiu Xueyao you want to save?" Guo Shuang asked.


    "She, I have used my clone to send her out. I am now in a hotel under the abundance of the Holy See. It is absolutely safe." Ye Hao said, "I''ll go there soon after I''ve dealt with things here. side."


    "That''s good. I really don''t see that you are still so much. You know werewolves and vampires, or the dean of the magic school, the holy son of the Holy See. Why do these things fall on you like a Chinese?" Guo Shuang looked at Ye Hao with a light smile.


    "Good luck." Ye Hao shrugged.


    Guo Shuang didn''t ask much. Sometimes, luck is also part of his strength.


    "This time the incident is over, and it is impossible for Tianmen to continue to trouble you for a while. Po Meng has ordered me to go back quickly. Then you should pay attention to yourself, don''t make troubles all day long." Guo Shuang''s words are a bit touchy.


    Ye Hao looked at Guo Shuang with some surprise: "Something happened to the underground palace?"


    "I don''t know. Anyway, even we can''t understand the current underworld. Okay. Let''s not say, we should go now. Goodbye." Guo Shuang glanced at Ye Hao and turned to Qi Yanan and others.


    Looking at Guo Shuang''s back, Ye Hao felt a little bit about this woman who had been with him for a while.


    Although she is from the underworld, she is also her friend.


    "Guo Shuang." Ye Hao shouted.


    Guo Shuang stopped and turned around.


    "If you encounter something you can''t handle, come to me, if you can''t find me, go to Wushuang City." Ye Hao said.


    Guo Shuang smiled without saying a word, she walked to the side of Qi Yanan and muttered a few words.


    The three jumped directly off the cruise ship, walked briskly on the surface of the sea, and finally disappeared on the shore.


    ...


    Night falls.


    A relatively good hotel in Yuezhou County, although it is only a three-star hotel, it has already been booked at the moment.


    The words suspend service hung at the door.


    Ye Hao glanced at the sign of the hotel, and after confirming it was here, he pushed away and walked in.


    "Hey, stop. Our hotel is full today, and no outsiders are welcome. Get out quickly and go out." A waitress who was putting on makeup pointed at Ye Hao.


    "I''m here to find someone."


    "Looking for someone? Haha, I hear a lot of excuses like this. The people who live here today are all foreigners, do foreigners know? I only saw them on the TV. They are 1.9 meters tall and they are handsomely dressed. Up."


    The waitress looked at Ye Hao contemptuously, and she kept flattering the foreigner, as if it was a glorious thing that their hotel could be outsourced by the old man.


    At this moment, Ye Hao is just wearing ordinary clothes, and the playboy''s physique is also shielded. In addition, Ye Hao''s own breath has been reduced, so to outsiders, he is just an ordinary person.


    "Who do you think you are while carrying such a tattered thing? Hero Yang Guo." The waitress even dismissed Ye Hao carrying something like a big sword on her back.


    Ye Hao frowned slightly: "Miss, I said. I''m here to find someone, so you''d better report it. Otherwise, you may not be able to bear the consequences of waiting.


    In addition, I have a sentence for you. Whether you are a foreigner or a Chinese, they have one nose, two eyes and one mouth, and they are all human beings. And you are still a Chinese, don''t look down upon others. "


    "Who is the dog''s eye! You kid still cursing, right?" When the waitress heard Ye Hao''s words, it broke out in an instant, as if the vixen had awakened.


    At this moment, a group of people in white robes just walked out of the elevator and saw Ye Hao.


    The excited eyes are about to pop up.


    Just when the waitress was going crazy.


    "I tell you, today you won''t apologize to me, don''t think about..."


    "See Master Shengzi." The white-robed foreigners knelt directly in front of Ye Hao one by one, indifferently looking sincere.


    The waitress stopped talking and watched this scene in disbelief.


    The foreigner she still admired and admired before, now actually kneels in front of this hillbilly?


    This is... She opened the wrong way?

 Chapter 1401： Qiu Xueyao wakes up

    Chapter 1401 Qiu Xueyao Awakens


    When he left, he looked at the waitress''s astonished expression, although he was satisfied with the effect.


    But in public, being kneeled and saluted by a few people was a bit too public.


    "Bishop Petty hasn''t told you before, don''t bow to me when you see me on this occasion, let alone call me Lord Son." Ye Hao looked at several people and exhorted.


    He could see that these people were all knights, wearing light armor under their white robes. Such a dress made it easy for them to fight at any time without being too conspicuous.


    "Yes, Master Shengzi." Several people respectfully sent Ye Hao to the elevator entrance.


    Seeing Ye Hao frowned.


    One of them hurriedly changed his words and said, "Mr. Ye, the bishop is in the suite on the top floor, and the person you sent is there."


    "Well, I see." Ye Hao entered the elevator and pressed the button.


    Seeing the elevator door closed, several people breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Master Saint Son is different from what he imagined."


    "Yeah. Very amiable, but I heard that when Lord Son was in Rome, he was fighting a bishop, and his strength was quite terrifying!"


    "I''ve also heard, but Master Shengzi looks only in his early twenties, is he really that strong?"


    Several people talked in a low voice.


    At this time, they noticed the waitress just now.


    When the waitress saw them looking at herself, she immediately paled, hung her head and returned to her job, as if they were asking for trouble.


    But these people are all knights with amazing hearing. They had heard this woman''s words insulting Master Shengzi from far away.


    One of the knights walked to the front desk and said coldly, "Call the person in charge here."


    The waitress swallowed, and she called the manager on the walkie-talkie.


    After just half a minute, a man hurried to the hotel lobby.


    "Several guests, is there anything else?" This person is wearing a suit and looks like the person in charge of the hotel.


    "I want her to leave here now." The knight said coldly.


    "This...?" The man was surprised. He looked at the waitress, who was the boss''s five.


    It is also because of this relationship that this woman dares to show off her strength here, and she doesn''t even give him the manager''s face.


    "She was very rude to our very important and distinguished guest, and I don''t want to see her here again." The knight''s cold words made the manager shiver.


    Finally, I walked to the front desk and said sharply to the waitress: "From now on, you are not an employee of our hotel. Go to the accountant to get the money and leave."


    "I...I..." The waitress choked up, and it took a long time to come back to her senses when the people had left.


    She cried and called her godfather.


    "Godfather... you... your manager wants to fire me... just because I was a little rude to a customer just now."


    If she always talks to her godfather like this, the man will take good care of herself and buy gifts for herself.


    But this time it was different.


    "You stinky bitch, do you know who you have offended? A word from that person can instantly evaporate all of Lao Tzu''s industry! I tell you, how far you are now and how far you are. Don''t let me go anymore. See you!" On the other end of the phone, there was a frustrated hum.


    A series of busy tones followed.


    The waitress was dumbfounded by the scolding, this time...she really stepped on the iron plate.


    The suite on the top floor of the hotel.


    Although it is not a five-star hotel, the best suite here is still very good. Ye Hao first found the room where Qiu Xueyao was.


    Pushing the door open, Ye Hao saw Qiu Xueyao sitting on the sofa, watching TV, with various foods in front of him.


    "Hey, why are you here!" Qiu Xueyao exclaimed when she saw Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao saw Qiu Xueyao wake up, he glanced at Qiu Xueyao''s neck, there was no longer the silver needle before.


    "Do you remember anything? Is there any physical discomfort?" Ye Hao asked.


    Qiu Xueyao shook her head: "I am in good health. But I feel as if I have forgotten something. As soon as I opened my eyes, I was here, and the phone was gone.


    Just now there was an aunt taking care of me here. She said that someone would come to me and I was not allowed to leave here before. Isn''t this person you? "


    Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao curiously, and there was a hint of joy in her eyes, perhaps because she could see Ye Hao here.


    It seems that Bishop Judy pulled out the silver needle from Qiu Xueyao''s neck.


    "You were kidnapped before..." Ye Hao told Qiu Xueyao what happened, but his description of the seriousness of the matter was slightly reduced, Qiu Xueyao of the province worried.


    Anyway, Qiu Xueyao had been in contact with the world of ancient warriors, and there was no need to hide her.


    "It turned out to be like this. Your enemy, in order to threaten you, tied me over." Qiu Xueyao, a policeman and a soldier, is very capable of accepting things without too much surprise or surprise. Anyway, things are happening now. It''s all solved, and she is safe.


    "However, how come you were kidnapped in the military area?" Ye Hao asked puzzled.


    It stands to reason that the people of Tianmen should not be bold enough to directly provoke the state apparatus.


    It''s still in the military area. It''s okay not to be discovered. If it is discovered, it will be a very serious matter.


    "I''m on vacation. Because I did a good job before, I took a two-month vacation. Originally, I was going to France to find Qianyi to play. But I just went out and didn''t get to the airport, so I lost consciousness. I guess He was attacked in the car."


    Qiu Xueyao''s memories became clearer and clearer.


    "So that''s the case, are you going to France? It just so happens that I have to go to Europe later." Ye Hao smiled.


    He has arranged a trip to Europe for himself. This time he has to do a lot of things in Europe.


    "Really, that''s great. Then let''s go together too, Qianyi will be very happy to see you too!" Qiu Xueyao said excitedly.


    Zhou Qianyi.


    Ye Hao thought of the woman he hadn''t seen for a long time. He had gone to college at the beginning, and this woman went abroad without hesitation.


    After leaving, she also expressed love to herself.


    But I was rejected by myself.


    I don''t know what happened to her in a foreign country alone.


    "We can go together, but there are some things I have to deal with in China, and it may take a few days." Ye Hao said.


    "No problem. It just so happens that my mobile phone salute passport is gone, even if the fastest reissue, it will take a few days." Qiu Xueyao nodded and said.


    At this moment, the two agreed to go to Europe together.

 Chapter 1402： God map

    Chapter 1402


    Ye Hao left Qiu Xueyao''s room, and he happened to meet Bishop Judy at the door.


    Someone should have notified her that she was here.


    "Master Saint Son." Bishop Judy saluted Ye Hao.


    "What''s the matter with Bishop Judy coming to China to find me this time?" Ye Hao looked at Judy.


    The relationship between China and the Vatican has always been that the well water does not offend the river. After all, China is now a country without faith.


    "His Majesty is seriously ill." Bishop Judy said solemnly.


    Hearing this news, Ye Hao looked surprised: "Hometown... the old Pope is seriously ill? When I saw him before, wasn''t he alright."


    Bishop Judy sighed: "His Majesty the Pope is very old. Although he is still in good health, he is already overworked. This time it is estimated that the old injury has relapsed. The disease is bedridden."


    Bedridden, it looks very serious.


    "Then you mean, do you want me to go back and see it?" Ye Hao asked.


    Bishop Judy nodded: "Well. Now the cardinals are responsible for the affairs of the Holy See, but this will not be a problem. If the old Pope really... then, then, there will still be someone in charge of the Holy See."


    What Judy meant was that Ye Hao could return to the Holy See, and that he could take charge of the Holy See when the old Pope had an accident.


    "But I have another thing. This is a letter from His Majesty the Pope who asked me to forward it to you." Bishop Judy took out a white envelope and handed it to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao took the envelope, and there was a force on the envelope. This was to seal the letter paper. If someone opened the letter paper, the force on the envelope would dissipate.


    Ye Hao was about to open the letter paper, but Judy stopped it.


    "Holy Son, His Majesty the Pope specially ordered that when you open this letter, there can be no one beside you. I will retreat first." After that, Judy walked to the corner a few meters away, facing Ye Hao with her back.


    So secret?


    What letter did that old guy write to himself?


    Ye Hao opened the envelope.


    The things in front of him shocked Ye Hao.


    Inside a small envelope, there is a thing and a picture hidden unexpectedly.


    One of the nine pictures!


    Feeling the aura from above, Ye Hao can be sure that this is true, this kind of thing cannot be forged by anything.


    Just like before, just a video was enough to convince the Tianmen trio that Ye Hao had pictures of mountains in his hands.


    Ye Hao looked at the **** map in his hand with a serious expression.


    What the **** is going on, why the old pope would give such an important thing to himself!


    Ye Hao checked the envelope, he wanted to see if there were other things.


    He really found a note.


    There are a few English letters written on it, which means it is translated.


    "Don''t go back to the holy mountain!"


    Ye Hao''s pupils dilated, and a strange breath struck Ye Hao''s brain.


    What the **** is going on.


    Bishop Judy came to him and asked him to return to the Holy Mountain, but the old Pope used Judy''s hand to hand this letter to his hand, and then told himself not to return to the Holy Mountain.


    What does he mean by giving this precious picture of the gods to himself?


    Although he didn''t know what happened, Ye Hao could be sure that something happened to the Holy See, and the seriousness of the matter made it difficult for a powerful pope to handle it.


    Ye Hao put away the **** picture.


    Although the **** map cannot be included in the storage items, because of the experience of putting the mountain map in his body, after trying it, Ye Hao easily included the **** map in his body.


    Then Ye Hao destroyed the note and walked to Judy.


    In this short distance, many thoughts appeared in Ye Hao''s mind.


    What happened to the holy mountain? It now appears that the old pope is not as simple as being seriously ill. There must be other hidden secrets?


    And he told himself not to return to the holy mountain, which meant that the holy mountain now had a certain threat to him.


    But as the cardinal, Judy didn''t know about this, and just now she asked if she could return to the holy mountain.


    Ye Hao speculated that there were only two possibilities. One of them was that Judy did not know about this matter, and the old pope did not want others to know about this matter, so she secretly passed the letter to herself.


    Another possibility is that something similar to a mutiny happened to the holy mountain, and Judy is here this time to lie back to the holy mountain.


    However, the possibility of the latter is very small. If this is the case, she cannot honestly give the old guy''s envelope to herself.


    "Bishop Judy." Ye Hao walked to the side of Bishop Judy and called out softly.


    "Master Saint Son." Bishop Judy looked at Ye Hao curiously: "I don''t know what the Pope said to Master Saint Son in the letter?"


    "Nothing. Actually, it''s just some words that made me return to the Holy Mountain earlier. But I have too many things to deal with recently. You can see, I was nine dead a while ago." Ye Hao said mockingly, and refused by the way. An invitation to return to the holy mountain.


    "Moreover, I believe that the old Pope is strong and he will definitely not be so simple. I don''t think he will live for another 30 or 40 years."


    Bishop Judy was a little sorry, but didn''t say much: "I also hope that His Majesty the Pope can get better as soon as possible. If the Lord Son really can''t get away, there is no way."


    Ye Hao looked at Judy, and he asked curiously: "Did something happen to the holy mountain while the old Pope was lying in bed? Some strange things?"


    "Something? Nothing. It''s just that everyone''s work is getting busy." Judy shook her head.


    It should be just the beginning, the strangeness has not really manifested.


    "Bishop Judy, you go back to the holy mountain first. If the old pope has anything to do with the holy mountain, please contact me in time. This is my contact information." Ye Hao gave Zhu his contact information. Di, asked her specifically.


    Now that Ye Hao didn''t know the situation of the holy mountain, and the old pope had told him not to go back, then all he could do now was to wait and see the changes.


    "Okay." Judy nodded.


    After that, Ye Hao left the hotel.


    ...


    The battle of Qianzhangya, although very hidden, still can''t cover up people''s confusion.


    Gradually, the whole arena has spread, but there are many rumors.


    Some say that Ye Hao concealed his strength and showed his true strength in the battle with the three of Tianmen at Qianzhangya. In the end, after a big victory, Tianmen could only flee.


    The other version is closer to the truth, that is, someone helped Ye Hao and forced the Tianmen back.


    Regardless of the rumors, the people of Tianmen have withdrawn to Tianmen anyway, this is a fact.


    This was the first time someone made Tianmen suffer a dumb loss, and everyone became more and more curious about Ye Hao.


    What kind of evildoer is this guy, he can contend with Tianmen!

 Chapter 1403： Go to europe again

    Chapter 1403


    Wushuang City.


    After several days of restoration, Wushuang City has completely restored to its pre-war appearance.


    Everyone also resumed their old lives, as if nothing had happened here.


    But today, here comes a "guest" with an unusual identity.


    "Everything in Wushuang City is normal. In the last war, we had no casualties except for a few injuries. The operation of various formations is also very normal."


    Xiao Yan followed a man in a trench coat and peaked cap, reporting the latest events.


    "How are Song Ying and Song Xiaoyue''s situation?" The man raised his head and the familiar face was Ye Hao.


    Xiao Yan was silent, and he said helplessly: "Sister Xiaoyue''s vital signs are all normal, but...still in a coma. Sister Song Ying has been taking care of her by the bed."


    Ye Hao looked at the yard in front of him: "This is it."


    "Yeah." Xiao Yan nodded.


    "No one else knows the news of my return this time," Ye Hao asked.


    "No." Xiao Yan shook his head. He looked at Ye Hao in confusion: "Brother Ye, if you see you, everyone will be very happy. Why do you want to come in hiding your identity?"


    "Although the situation is calm now, no one knows if Tianmen will give up. Don''t forget that they still have an old monster. So I will try to minimize the''contact'' with Wushuang City." Ye Hao recalled the time when he was in Tianmen. time.


    The clones of the celestial master all have such a powerful aura.


    If the old celestial master left the pass, Ye Hao and Wushuangcheng would not be his opponents at all.


    "Well, you go and do your own thing, I will go in by myself." Ye Hao walked into the yard.


    The courtyard is deserted and simple.


    There was a woman who was watering water in front of a flower bed. Although her appearance was a little haggard, the action of lifting her hair was still so charming.


    The woman seemed to feel something, she turned to look at Ye Hao, tears in her eyes flowed down unconsciously.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, and walked forward silently and hugged her.


    The two of them just hugged them quietly without speaking, and time seemed to stop at this moment.


    The air is quiet, and both parties can feel each other''s heartbeat.


    After a long time, the two people let go, Ye Hao looked at the bloodshot eyes in Song Ying''s white, and he said distressedly: "You have worked hard."


    "When did you come back?"


    "Just now."


    "Why not say it in advance."


    "I didn''t tell anyone, this time I came back quietly."


    I originally thought that there would be a lot of dialogue after meeting, but in the end only simple words were spoken.


    Ye Hao looked at the flowerbed that Song Ying was serving just now, and a small bud grew from it.


    "When did you like to plant flowers?"


    "This is a tulip, a flower that Satsuki liked very much before. When she was in junior high school, she had a handicraft class where she planted flowers with her family. I was relatively busy at the time, and coupled with the misunderstanding with Satsuki at that time... So she has been Not planted.


    I think... after she wakes up, she will be very happy to see the tulips I planted. "Song Ying''s eyes were very soft, with a little sadness.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, he took Song Ying''s hand, opened the door of the house, and walked in.


    Song Xiaoyue was lying on the bed with a pale face. Although she had been in a coma for many days, she could be seen that she was taken care of with care and her hair and cheeks were clean.


    "A Hao... Xiaoyue she..." Song Ying bit her lip, grabbed Ye Hao''s hand, and secretly worked hard.


    "Xiaoyue''s cold poison broke out completely in her body, and the usual treatment methods have no effect. When I was in Tianmen, I fed her something to stabilize her situation.


    But this can only last for three months. Ye Hao said solemnly.


    Song Ying shook her body, and if it weren''t for Ye Hao''s support, Song Ying would almost fall to the ground.


    "But don''t worry, I will definitely think of a way to heal Xiaoyue. At that time, I will let her stand in front of you alive, looking at the tulip in your hand, and call your sister!" Ye Hao hugged Song Ying and calmed down Tao.


    "Yeah." Song Ying replied.


    "But you promise me that you have to take care of yourself, don''t forget that you are not alone now, and you have our children in your belly." Ye Hao stared at Song Ying''s eyes.


    "I will only stay for a few days when I come back this time. I will go to Europe in two days. When I come back next time, when I cure Satsuki. I think that when Satsuki wakes up, it will not She will want to see you haggard, she will feel distressed.


    I... will feel bad too. "Ye Hao said while looking at Song Ying.


    Song Ying nodded: "Well, I will take care of myself."


    She looked at Ye Hao tenderly: "You also have to promise me and take care of yourself. We...wait for your return."


    "Ok."


    The two looked at each other and couldn''t help but kiss each other.


    At the same time, Ye Hao used his abilities to completely cure Song Ying''s cold poison.


    ...


    Three days later.


    A private jet departed from Haicheng to France in Europe.


    On the plane, people who were familiar with Ye Hao sat.


    There is also a pair of enemies, Catherine and L¨¦a, who will talk back from time to time.


    There is also Qiu Xueyao who is walking with Ye Hao. Qiu Xueyao looked at these foreigners curiously. When she saw these beautiful women just now, she was very surprised. How could Ye Hao know these people?


    I felt that during the time he was separated from Ye Hao, he had many more secrets.


    Ye Hao looked out of the machine window, but was actually looking at the system interface.


    This time he left Wushuang City, and also absorbed a lot of emerald exquisite flowers, and gained 2000 skill points.


    This made Ye Hao, who was poor in skill points, ample again.


    "My current strength is still very insufficient. The old monster of the Heavenly Gate Master is a time bomb. I don''t know when it will detonate. And now I need to complete the punishment task and investigate some hidden truths. It takes a lot of strength.


    The current self, facing enemies of the same level, can easily deal with them, but facing powerful enemies, it can''t do it.


    Must find a way to further enhance the strength.


    It¡¯s been a while since I upgraded my system to 4.0, let¡¯s see if I can upgrade to 5.0.


    Ye Hao clicked on the upgrade option.


    [5.0 system: upgrade requirements: 10,000 skill points, and three upgrade task indicators are completed at the same time (task indicators must first meet the skill points before they can be released)


    Ten thousand skill points.


    Several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead.


    The 4.0 system requires only two thousand skill points, and the 5.0 system has doubled five times, which is a bit too scary.


    However, this is not an unfinished possibility. There is still a holy original stone with 50,000 skill points in Shirley, which has not been absorbed for a long time.


    I don''t know if I can find an opportunity to absorb it.


    When the time comes, upgrade the 5.0 system to greatly enhance your strength.

 Chapter 1404： France

    Chapter 1404 France


    I don¡¯t know how long the plane has been flying. There is already a sea of ??stars outside, because there is no cloud in the sky, and under the moonlight you can see a large expanse of ocean below.


    "Huh..." Qiu Xueyao, who was sitting next to Ye Hao, let out a sigh of relief, opened her eyes, and put her hands on her legs as if she had finished work.


    Ye Hao looked at Qiu Xueyao, and had not seen Qiu Xueyao for almost half a year since the last parting.


    Since training them in the military district last time, I actually missed the little bunny I had trained.


    When you are with them, you don''t need to think about too many things, you just need to sweat every day, and you have a plain life.


    "Why are you looking at me so much?" Qiu Xueyao felt Ye Hao''s gaze, and asked puzzledly.


    "It''s okay, I just feel that you have a lot of changes." Ye Hao said.


    Qiu Xueyao''s eyes rolled, and she asked in a low voice, "Then do you feel any major changes in me?"


    After speaking, he looked at Ye Hao with expectant eyes.


    A particularly big change?


    Ye Hao looked up and down Qiu Xueyao, and finally Ye Hao''s eyes fell on the place where he was ready to come out, feeling that the buttons of his clothes were under terrifying pressure.


    "It''s getting bigger." Ye Hao said subconsciously.


    Qiu Xueyao was still a little dazed at first. When she saw Ye Hao''s eyes, she immediately blushed and covered her chest: "Look again and dig out your eyeballs."


    Familiar words, familiar intonation.


    Ye Hao couldn''t help but remember when he first met in the apartment.


    That stubborn personality, hateful and hateful, even a savage policewoman.


    Involuntarily Ye Hao showed a nostalgic smile.


    The time at that time was also pretty good, at least a dull life.


    There is a saying that is true, the less you know, the easier life will be.


    Qiu Xueyao seemed to think of the past, and she looked at Ye Hao with a chuckle: "You are still the same. When you first moved into the apartment, I should put you in the apartment to save you from bullying me... "


    Qiu Xueyao''s words came to an end.


    "What are you bullying?" Ye Hao was puzzled.


    "Nothing. To be honest, look at the changes in me, don''t look at me indiscriminately. I mean the realm of me." Qiu Xueyao changed the subject.


    But still thinking about those things in my heart, how could I have thought that I would fall in love with a man like you.


    Although she has been reluctant to admit it, Qiu Xueyao knows very well that the man in front of him has already taken a lot of place in her heart.


    Every night, she would think of this man. For 180 days in half a year, at least 150 nights were spent by him in his own dreams.


    I have fallen in love with this man hopelessly.


    Even, she could perceive that her best friend had already fallen in love with this man.


    This man is really a "disaster", as if there are millions of charms. Once he stays by his side for a long time, a ripple will involuntarily appear in his heart.


    At this moment, Ye Hao didn''t know what Qiu Xueyao was thinking, he was looking at Qiu Xueyao seriously.


    He could feel the aura in Qiu Xueyao''s body much stronger than before.


    "You have broken through to the refinement state?" Ye Hao asked Qiu Xueyao, looking at him.


    Qiu Xueyao nodded excitedly: "The inner strength you taught me before is really amazing. I practice every day when I have time. In less than half a year, my strength has reached a new level.


    Now in our Jiangnan Military Region, no man is my opponent. Ten special forces can''t even hold on to me for three minutes.


    The team I led has completed a series of tasks, and it is now a resounding sharp knife in the military area. "


    Qiu Xueyao is like a child at this moment, reporting her situation to her parents.


    In fact, it is not an exaggeration to say that Ye Hao is her parent. After all, she was trained by Ye Hao.


    "Very good. By the way, I have some pills here, you take them. This way your breakthrough will be faster." Ye Hao took out some Tianyuan Pills and handed them to Qiu Xueyao.


    Qiu Xueyao didn''t mind, after all, there were already a lot of gifts from Ye Hao, not many of them.


    And she also has her own little ideas to improve her strength and constantly make herself stronger. This way, she might be able to narrow the distance between herself and Ye Hao.


    After a while, Qiu Xueyao fell asleep and the plane became quiet.


    Ye Hao came to the bathroom alone. He sat on the toilet and took out the picture of the gods, his brows frowned slightly.


    He has studied this celestial map several times in the past few days, but he hasn''t researched what function it has.


    It stands to reason that the mountains map has endless auras, and the **** map of the same name should have any effect.


    But no matter how Ye Hao studied it, he still didn''t find out a thing or two. If Ye Hao wasn''t sure that this was a treasure, others would think it was just a painting.


    ...


    A few hours later.


    The sky was bright, and the plane Ye Hao and the others were flying landed at the French airport.


    Several people got off the plane.


    Two convoys gathered here in front of the plane.


    "Princess, the car is ready." An attendant reported respectfully to L¨¦ya.


    "Miss, the motorcade prepared for you. And the hotel you ordered, I have already arranged it." Another kinship attendant said respectfully to Catherine.


    "Ye Hao, take my car!"


    Catherine and L¨¦a spoke almost in unison. After speaking, the two of them faced each other, as if there were flashing lights.


    "This is France, the place of our werewolves. Ye Hao should be hosted by me when he comes here. I have arranged a banquet in the family." Lya raised her head and said.


    "Huh. Who said that France is your werewolf? Believe it or not, I will let you werewolf extinct in France tomorrow." Catherine said dismissively.


    "You!" Lya glared at Catherine with anger, almost showing her wolf teeth.


    "Okay, okay. You two have been arguing from China to France. If you are not tired, I am tired of listening." Ye Hao waved his hands repeatedly to prevent the two of them from continuing to escalate.


    He looked at Leia: "When will your family banquet begin?"


    "Tonight." L¨¦a said softly: "There are still many wolves and lords who will appear, and we will greet you with the most honorable etiquette at that time."


    The most noble, Ye Hao''s goose bumps are about to rise, this werewolf royal family seems to value himself very much, but there must be a reason for a demon, something must be waiting for him.


    When the time comes, he will come to cover him with soldiers and cover. All troublesome things are rejected. The purpose of his coming here is to take away the good things in their hands, and give them some sweetness if it doesn''t work.


    "Since it is night, it is not too late for us to go in the afternoon. Let''s go to the hotel first." Ye Hao said.


    "But I have prepared a room for you in the family." Liya blinked and looked at Ye Hao expectantly.


    "I am a guest. It''s not suitable to live in your house as soon as I come, and I don''t like crowded places." Ye Hao tactfully refused.


    Lya pouted, but did not force Ye Hao: "Well, then I want to go to your hotel too. During this period of time in France, I will treat you well. According to your Huaxia''s words, I am a landlord. Friendship!"


    After speaking, he glared at Catherine next to Ye Hao.


    Catherine smiled slightly, as if not paying attention at all.

 Chapter 1405： The car is not your bed

    Chapter 1405 The Car Is Not Your Bed


    In the end, Ye Hao didn''t take anybody''s car. He asked for a car alone and drove by himself, carrying Qiu Xueyao in the passenger seat.


    Although both Catherine and Liya asked to sit in his car, Ye Hao resolutely refused.


    He didn''t want to listen to the yelling of the two of them all the way, or maybe he would drive into the ditch.


    Ye Hao drove the car and looked at Qiu Xueyao, who was silent and looked at the French street scenery outside the car window.


    "Why don''t you speak anymore? This is not like our spicy policewoman. At this time, you should not ask me how can I drive a French car without a French driver''s license?" Ye Hao said teasingly.


    Qiu Xueyao casts Ye Hao''s eyes.


    "Don''t say it''s driving now, even if you say you can drive a rocket, I dare to ride."


    Qiu Xueyao is serious about this sentence. In her opinion, Ye Hao is an omnipotent being, and there is nothing he cannot do.


    "As for the driver''s license, the two women who were jealous for you just now, I think they must have a lot of status in Europe. Just find an airport and have a special private runway for them to take off and land.


    The teams are all Porsches, Ferraris, and Rolls-Royce. Small things like driver''s license are not easy to handle. "Qiu Xueyao looked at the two convoys in front.


    These two gorgeous teams were on the roads of France, and the turning rate was almost 200%. Many people stopped and watched. People who don¡¯t know thought it was a big star or head of state. .


    "Aren''t you curious about their identities? You seem to have not asked me anything about them except for knowing their names until now." Ye Hao looked at Qiu Xueyao and asked.


    "The first rule of the special team: don''t ask what shouldn''t be asked, just do your own thing." Qiu Xueyao said seriously.


    Ye Hao laughed: "Don''t be so serious. You are not in the military area now, and you are not performing tasks. And I was going to tell you their identities."


    "Then tell me." Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao.


    Not being curious is fake, curiosity is the nature of every woman, let alone facing the man she loves, the woman who suddenly appears next to her.


    Only because of Qiu Xueyao''s different status can she restrain her curiosity.


    "That Catherine is a vampire who has lived for hundreds of years. The Asley family, one of the world''s top ten consortia, you know. She is the eldest lady of that consortium." Ye Hao said.


    Qiu Xueyao said in surprise: "Aisley Consortium? That is one of the top ten consortia in the world! It is the largest consortium in England. It is said that more than half of the industry behind England is controlled by them.


    Wait... You just said she was a vampire? The vampire in western legend? Does this really exist! "


    Qiu Xueyao was indeed a little frightened.


    Ye Hao began to explain to Qiu Xueyao about the vampire little by little, and also told her that he was also a vampire. By chance, he met Catherine and the two were friends.


    "You are also a vampire!" Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao in surprise. She stared at Ye Hao''s lips carefully: "But you don''t have fangs. Isn''t it said in the movie that vampires have fangs? They use fangs to **** human blood.


    And you are not afraid of the sun, I saw you still eat garlic! "


    What Qiu Xueyao said are all vampires he has learned through film and television works.


    Ye Hao explained with a smile: "Those are not all correct. Some vampires are indeed afraid of the sun and garlic. But powerful vampires are not afraid of these. But they may be annoying.


    As for the fangs, they are usually hidden, but only when they become a vampire will they be exposed. Suckling human blood does exist, but they all have their own special blood bank, although there are some evil vampires who can **** the blood of ordinary people.


    However, under normal circumstances, they will not cause life to the human body, and they will only **** a small part of the blood. "


    Qiu Xueyao nodded as if understanding or not.


    She looked at Ye Hao and suddenly said, "Then can you become a vampire and show me."


    Ye Hao was a little surprised at Qiu Xueyao''s sudden request.


    Perhaps it was Qiu Xueyao''s character relationship that caused her to be curious about everything. Since Ye Hao opened the door to ancient warriors for her, it seemed to have given her wings for this little wild cat.


    Ye Hao''s eyes closed and opened, and in a blink of an eye he had become a blood state.


    The red pupils and sharp fangs are not different from ordinary people in other aspects.


    "Suddenly I feel that your temperament is so cold." Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao as if seeing New World, but she looked at the two fangs at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth: "But your two fangs feel a little ugly."


    Ye Hao smiled slightly, and the fangs at the corner of his mouth retracted, and the pupils of his eyes were still red.


    "I can now control my physique very well and hide some characteristics. In addition, the identity of Leya has a lot to do with vampires, that is, werewolves.


    Similarly, I also have the ability to transform into a werewolf. "Ye Hao said.


    Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "You are the King Kong, you can change anything. But that elegant and quiet little princess turned out to be a werewolf? It''s a bit unlike."


    Recalling L¨¦a''s graceful, European princess''s posture, and thinking of the crude werewolves in the film and television dramas in my mind, this is really a bit mismatch.


    "There are many forms of werewolves. Not all werewolves are transformed. They are all like in the movie." With that, Ye Hao changed directly from the blood state to the werewolf state.


    However, in order to prevent the clothes from cracking, he controlled his body without being enlarged, but the fur, fangs, and claws were all exposed.


    At the same time, his pupils changed from red to silver.


    "When you become a werewolf, the male figure will become larger. I just controlled it. When I fight, I will prevent these hairs from growing out. For women, they will become more slender." Ye Hao said.


    Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao curiously. She saw the white hair on Ye Hao''s chest, and she subconsciously reached out to touch it.


    The hair is soft, not very hard, and feels very comfortable.


    Without knowing it, Qiu Xueyao''s hand rose to the inside of Ye Hao''s chest.


    At this time, the car stopped at an intersection and their windows were knocked.


    Ye Hao rolled down the car window, while Qiu Xueyao was still immersed in the wonderful touch.


    There was a white blonde policewoman standing outside, she looked at what was happening inside the car in surprise.


    "Ahem... please pay attention to the lady, your actions like this are very dangerous during driving. If you want so, you can go to the hotel with your boyfriend."


    Qiu Xueyao flushed her cheeks and hurriedly retracted her hand.


    As a special soldier, Qiu Xueyao has learned many languages, and of course he can understand French.


    Seeing Qiu Xueyao embarrassed, Ye Hao laughed.


    Qiu Xueyao gave Ye Hao angrily.


    "Sir, please show your driver''s license." The policewoman looked at the two people flirting in front of her with some discomfort, and said coldly.


    And now it was Qiu Xueyao''s turn to look at Ye Hao with a smile, now you are fine, what if you don''t have a driver''s license.


    Facing Qiu Xueyao''s schadenfreude, Ye Hao calmly took out a brochure from his pocket and handed it to the policewoman.


    "This is my driver''s license. If there are no problems, I still have business."


    The policewoman looked at the pamphlet in her hand and handed it to Ye Hao without any problems.


    "Please pay attention to driving safety. The car is a means of transportation, not your bed or hotel." When the policewoman left, she did not forget to warn her.

 Chapter 1406： Meet old friends

    Chapter 1406


    Ye Hao started the car and looked at Qiu Xueyao who was dumbfounded next to him.


    "I am not surprised, I am not surprised."


    Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "Do you have a French driver''s license?"


    "I haven''t." Ye Hao shrugged.


    "How could the traffic policeman let you go without just now!" Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao puzzled.


    "The driver''s license I gave her just now is indeed not a driver''s license, don''t believe it. You can see for yourself." Ye Hao pointed to the pamphlet he had thrown between the two.


    Qiu Xueyao picked up the brochure suspiciously.


    She looked at it with photos and names.


    Hey, why is this photo so familiar?


    The name is... Qiu Xueyao?


    Qiu Xueyao took a closer look, isn''t this exactly her ID card?


    "Did you just give my ID card to the traffic policeman?" Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao strangely.


    "Look carefully at the driver''s license in your hand." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "What''s so good about this? Isn''t it my ID card? Can I still admit the mistake?" Qiu Xueyao said and looked at the ID card in her hand.


    But at this moment, what kind of ID was in front of her? It was clearly a driver''s license written in French with a photo of Ye Hao on it.


    "Isn''t this my driver''s license?" Ye Hao on the photo even opened his mouth.


    "Ah..." Qiu Xueyao was startled and threw away the driver''s license in her hand.


    "Hahaha..." Ye Hao laughed, he stopped teasing Qiu Xueyao: "You take a good look at that thing."


    Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao suspiciously, and finally courageously picked up the driver''s license on the ground.


    And what kind of driver''s license is this thing now, it is clearly her ID card.


    "What''s going on? Is it magic?" Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "This is not magic, it is illusion. It is my ability. I can make some people whose will is weaker than me, their vision can be hallucinated. I can show them anything I want them to see.


    Just now I used this ability to fool the policewoman. "Ye Hao explained.


    This is one of his top fluoroscopy abilities, because there is no cooling, so it can be used at any time.


    However, it is very limited and can only target people whose strength and will are weaker than their own.


    "You will inevitably encounter these strange things in your future missions. I tell you this, but also want you to know that this world is full of strange things, even if you see a ghost one day, don¡¯t be surprised, although I haven¡¯t seen it yet. .


    No one knows what will happen in the next moment, and don''t believe your eyes, what they see is not necessarily correct. "


    Qiu Xueyao listened to Ye Hao''s words, thoughtfully, this is a lesson Ye Hao taught her.


    It''s a special extracurricular tutoring.


    While the two were chatting, they had already arrived at the hotel set by Catherine.


    The most exclusive five-star hotel in France.


    At seven or eighty stories high, it can be regarded as one of the tallest buildings in France.


    And the controller behind it is the Caroline family where L¨¦a belongs.


    "Welcome Princess L¨¦a to our Golden Swan Hotel." A beautiful female manager who had been waiting for a long time stood here and greeted L¨¦a first.


    After all, this is a business owned by the Caroline family, they dare not be rude to this little princess, otherwise their jobs will be lost.


    "Teacher, you don''t need to follow me. You take them back to the family first, and then send a car to pick us up in the afternoon." Lya told Angus.


    "Yes." Angus bowed, said goodbye to Ye Hao, and left with the team.


    At the same time, Catherine also ordered her people to retreat, not to disturb her without her order.


    Suddenly, there were a lot of luxury cars gathered, and it seemed that the parking lot where the luxury auto show was held was suddenly empty.


    Only Ye Hao, Qiu Xueyao, Catherine, Liya, and the abilities that Liya brought.


    Although these powers belong to the French power group, the French power group is completely controlled by the Caroline family, so to be honest, they are L¨¦a''s personal guards.


    "Take us up." Liya ordered to the female manager.


    "Yes. Please come with me, everyone. We have a special VIP elevator." The female manager said respectfully, and walked into the elevator with a few people.


    After walking into the elevator, she still did not forget the enthusiastic introduction.


    "Princess Leya, our Golden Swan Hotel is one of the world''s top hotels. We have a total of 89 floors. There are many facilities in the hotel, such as shopping malls, cinemas, restaurants, playgrounds, and swimming pools.


    As long as you can think of, we have them here. Is there anything you are interested in? This is the Golden Swan Diamond Membership Card. With this card, you can consume all items for free. Our boss asked me to send it to you. "


    The female manager did not forget to add: "We also know that Princess L¨¦a does not lack the money, but this is a small gift from our boss, and I hope you can accept it."


    When Lya heard this, she blinked at Ye Hao: "Is there anything you want to go, I can accompany you."


    The female manager didn''t change her face, but her eyes still fell on the Asian.


    Being able to climb to the position of the manager of the Golden Swan Hotel, she knows how to watch her words and looks. Princess L¨¦a speaks so softly to this man, it shows that there must be some relationship between the two.


    And through the details of this man, she can also determine that this man is Chinese.


    She looked at Ye Hao respectfully and said, "Sir, our hotel also has a very authentic Chinese restaurant, which is absolutely the same as the Chinese cuisine."


    Ye Hao thought for a moment: "Then let''s go eat first."


    Ye Hao doesn''t need to care too much about food, but Qiu Xueyao and others are different. They have been on the plane for most of the day. Although there is a lot of food on the plane, they still eat comfortably on the ground.


    "Yeah. Then we will go to eat Chinese food." Liya said.


    Catherine looked at Ye Hao apologetically: "Ye, I have something to contact with English. I can''t accompany you for this meal."


    "Love to accompany or not to accompany." L¨¦a casts a roll of eyes at Catherine.


    "If you are angry, I will make you full at night." When the elevator reached the floor, Ye Hao and the others got down. Catherine did not forget to give Ye Hao a seductive smile.


    Lya raised her **** to the slowly rising elevator, and said inwardly: "Hundred-year-old coquettish bitch."


    After that, Ye Hao and the others followed the female manager to the Chinese restaurant she said.


    I have to say that the Chinese restaurant here is very luxurious, and the lobby alone is half the size of a football field. There is also a row of blond and blue-eyed foreign girls wearing cheongsams at the door, receiving them there.


    During the period, the female manager handed the card to Ye Hao. Although Ye Hao wanted to refuse, Liya also said to let him keep it, so he stayed.


    Since he has so many cards, he doesn''t mind one more.


    "I have booked the most luxurious box for you. I believe you will be satisfied. I will leave first. If you have any needs, you can find me immediately." The female manager chose to leave just right.


    But she just went to a corner outside, quietly waiting for the opportunity to serve.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom." Ye Hao walked out of the box. The moment he went out, he also noticed the female manager who was observing in the dark.


    He didn''t care much and walked towards the bathroom.


    "Miss Zhou, you should be very clear. Why are they here? Not because of your small technology company, nor because of your invitation. They are here because of my face?


    As long as you are willing to agree to my marriage proposal, you don''t need to show your face outside at all, I can let you have everything you want! "


    Outside the bathroom, a blond foreigner dressed in a suit and leather collar was pestering a woman with boredom and fatigue in her eyes.


    At this moment, Ye Hao and the woman looked at each other, their expressions were dumbfounded.


    Finally, Ye Hao came back to his senses first, and he smiled slightly: "Long time no see."

 Chapter 1407： Beauty

    Chapter 1407


    The woman in front of her was Zhou Qianyi, who had not been seen for nearly a year.


    A black tight-fitting dress, stockings, high heels, and flowing long hair, light makeup.


    A rugged figure, a light body fragrance, and a shallow smile.


    Zhou Qianyi at this moment is much more mature than a year ago. People who don''t know will think she is a big star or a white-collar enterprise.


    I never thought that the woman in front of me was just a girl in her early twenties, still in college.


    Zhou Qianyi looked at the man in front of her, she hadn''t reacted at this moment, she felt that her head was down.


    Even after a year, the man who appeared the most in her mind was the man in front of her.


    Haunted by dreams, even if separated by an ocean, he could not forget his figure.


    At this moment, the man appeared in front of her unexpectedly, and she felt as if she was dreaming.


    And the white man in a suit and leather collar looked at the woman he loved, and at this moment he was looking at other men in a daze. No one could stand this.


    "Ahem...this is?" The white man broke the deadlock and looked at Ye Hao with a little aloof aura.


    In his opinion, it is estimated that this Asian is a friend of Zhou Qianyi''s, but his simple dress does not look like a rich person.


    "I''m Zhou Qianyi''s high school classmate." Ye Hao said first, standing next to Zhou Qianyi automatically, staring at the white man in front of him, "I wonder if this gentleman is?"


    High school classmates? I heard that Zhou Qianyi was a high school in a small city in China when she was in high school. Judging from the appearance of this kid, it is estimated that she is also an international student. Maybe she still works in the Golden Swan Hotel.


    You must know that the consumption of the Golden Swan is quite scary. When the outside things are sold here, the value of it has increased tenfold in an instant.


    Ordinary people can''t afford it.


    "It turned out to be Miss Zhou''s classmate." The white man looked at Ye Hao arrogantly, pulled his tie, and raised his head: "I am France, the executive director of Orr Group, Mike."


    Information about this Or Group began to appear in Ye Hao''s mind.


    This is a large company in France, worth almost billions of dollars.


    Mainly engaged in technology products.


    Mike looked at the Asian with a sneer, how? I was frightened.


    You must know that in France, no one does not know the name of their Orr Group, but it is a leading company, at least one of the top ten companies in France!


    "Excuse me, Mr. Mike. I have something to talk to classmate Zhou, can you please avoid it?" Ye Hao said without shy from looking at Mike.


    Mike''s face wrinkled. What did this Asian guy mean? He was talking to him in a commanding tone.


    "I''m sorry, I''m talking about business with Miss Zhou..." When Mike was talking, he found the man in front of him was looking at him with a cold look.


    "I don''t like to say it a second time."


    The coldness seemed to penetrate the soul directly, making Mike''s whole body seem to be soaked in ice.


    When he recovered, he found that he had already returned to the box without knowing it.


    "Mr. Mike, why are you back alone? Where''s Miss Zhou."


    "I thought you were going to be in the bathroom for a long time."


    Several young white bosses in the box were talking and laughing with wine glasses.


    Each also brought a beautiful female companion.


    "Miss Zhou, she saw her old classmate just now and was chatting. I''ll be back soon." Mike concealed his strangeness and returned to his seat.


    What happened to me just now? I was surprised by the look of an international student.


    You have to know that you are a big spender. Is it because you and the two young models were too tired last night?


    "Mike, I said you. The start is so slow, you have been focusing on Zhou Qianyi for half a year. If I were to throw a million dollars in front of her, she would be obedient to me." The poopy boss smiled.


    While speaking, his hand was still stroking the thigh of the female partner next to him.


    This female companion was the one who lost a stack of money and hit his bed.


    "Yeah. If we have to come over to act with you, it''s a small technology company that wants to cooperate with us. It''s ridiculous." Another bald man directly let his female partner sit on his lap, and from time to time Flirting with her female partner.


    "Please pay attention. She will come back later. Don''t dress me. This Zhou Qianyi is not the same as other women. I feel that I have a feeling of love. I have to marry her." Mike took a sip of red wine. , There is infatuation in his eyes.


    "Hahaha, our wolf of France is in love." The bald man laughed.


    The three of them have a large group company behind them, and they are here, of course, not to discuss business with Zhou Qianyi, but to make a woman in the name of discussing business and cooperation.


    Using this method, they didn''t know that they tricked many teenage models, actresses, and female bosses and managers of small companies into bed.


    Unhappy after all attempts.


    Mike picked up the menu next to him, and there was a curve in the corner of his mouth: "But she has to pay a little price."


    ...


    On a rooftop of the hotel, Ye Hao and Zhou Qianyi stood here, looking at the French scenery outside.


    "When did you come?" Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao with complicated emotions in her heart. It stands to reason that she has a lot to say to this man.


    But at this moment, he couldn''t say a word.


    "Qiu Xueyao also came when I got off the plane this morning." Ye Hao said.


    "Xueyao is here too? Before, she said that something happened in the country and that it would be a few days later. She also said that she would give me a surprise. It seems that this surprise is you." Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shrugged and looked at Zhou Qianyi with a smile: "Then you are not satisfied with my surprise."


    Zhou Qianyi covered her mouth and laughed.


    "You seem to be in trouble. I heard what you were talking about just now." Ye Hao pointed to the direction where Mike left.


    "It''s nothing big, it''s just some small things in the enterprise." Zhou Qianyi picked up her hair and didn''t want to say more.


    This woman is still too strong.


    Why are the women around me so strong? Although I don''t need them to make a vase, at least I have to learn to rely on others and don''t carry everything by myself.


    This was the case with the previous Nightingale, so did Song Ying, and Zhou Qianyi still did.


    "Would you like to see Qiu Xueyao, she misses you very much," Ye Hao said.


    "Okay..." Just as Zhou Qianyi agreed, her phone rang.


    "Sorry, I will answer a call."


    While talking, Zhou Qianyi walked to the side and spoke softly on the phone.


    Ye Hao stood by and looked at the scenery. He didn''t mean to eavesdrop. He was in front of his sensitive hearing. At such a distance, Ye Hao could still hear clearly.


    On the other end of the phone is Mike who left before.


    What I mean is to ask Zhou Qianyi to go back quickly. Those partners are already a little impatient.


    Zhou Qianyi hung up the phone, and she said to Ye Hao apologetically, "Sorry, I have something on my side, and I can¡¯t get out of it now. Or tell me where you live, and when I get things done, go. I''m looking for you."


    "All right then." Ye Hao gave Zhou Qianyi the hotel room number.


    Zhou Qianyi looked at the room number, and looked at Ye Hao somewhat unexpectedly: "You live in the Golden Swan Hotel? And this room number..."


    Suddenly Zhou Qianyi came back to her senses, what she was thinking, he was the master of the Tianhui Consortium with a big spend.


    Although the top suites of the Golden Swan Hotel are very expensive, they are nothing in his eyes.

 Chapter 1408： The fragility beneath the surface of strong women

    Chapter 1408 the fragility of the superwoman


    After that, Zhou Qianyi left. Ye Hao looked at the back of Zhou Qianyi''s departure, his eyes were a bit deep.


    Although they didn''t ask you for help, it didn''t mean that Ye Hao couldn''t make a move.


    Ye Hao walked to the door of his box. He looked in one direction and snapped his fingers.


    After a while, the female manager ran over.


    "Sir, do you have any needs?"


    Ye Hao looked at the female manager and said, "I have a friend who happened to be eating on this floor. Her name is Zhou Qianyi, a Chinese, in her early twenties, wearing a black dress and long hair.


    There was also a Frenchman with his name, Mike. All I need you to do is to be optimistic about them and don''t let anything bad happen to my friends. "


    Upon hearing these words, the female manager had many thoughts in her heart.


    Mike?


    The one who can appear here and is named Mike is the only executive director of Orr Group.


    The **** himself knew very well. He often cheated girls to come here on the grounds of talking about business, and then fooled the girls into bed.


    And those girls often dare not say because they have done these things, and the group of people are still enjoying it.


    Although the Orr Group is very large in France, if she would never provoke it in the past, it is nothing compared to the Caroline family.


    why?


    The name of the Caroline family may be unfamiliar to everyone, but the consortium it supports is very famous.


    One of the top ten consortia in the world, the Capet Consortium!


    "Yes, sir." The female manager said respectfully.


    Ye Hao walked into the box.


    The female manager immediately took out the phone and arranged things.


    "Why have you been there for so long?" Qiu Xueyao had already eaten something at the moment and looked at Ye Hao who walked in.


    "I saw Zhou Qianyi." Ye Hao sat down and threw on the tablecloth.


    "Qianyi! She is here too? Why didn''t you call her over." Qiu Xueyao said in surprise.


    "She is now discussing business with people, and she can''t get away with something. But I have given her our room number. After she finishes her business, she will come to us." Ye Hao said.


    "Qianyi should be very tired recently. When I was in China, I often chatted with her on the mobile phone. She seems to have encountered some trouble in her career recently." Qiu Xueyao asked with some worry.


    "Do you know what is going on?" Ye Hao asked while eating.


    "Qianyi opened a technology company in France, and bought a few laboratories, mainly for research in biotechnology. But you also know that it requires a large and long-term investment. Although the return is very good Rich, but most companies fell before success.


    So Qianyi wanted to find other companies to cooperate, but she was from Huaxia. And when she founded the company, she was established in her own name and had nothing to do with the domestic Zhou Group.


    This makes most people unwilling to trust her and unwilling to cooperate with her. "Qiu Xueyao said.


    Ye Hao thoughtfully.


    "How is it? Is it your friend''s business? Tell me if you have any questions." Lya interjected.


    There is nothing in France that the Caroline family cannot handle.


    "Nothing, I can handle it myself." Ye Hao shook his head.


    Eating here.


    Ye Hao took out his cell phone and sent a text message to an old friend who had not been in touch for a long time.


    ...


    On the other side, the box where Qiu Xueyao is.


    When she returned to the box, she happened to see those people eating very happy, and there were many wine bottles and food on the table.


    "Miss Zhou, why did you come back so late? We are a little impatient. We are all big companies. Every minute of this is arranged properly. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Mike¡¯s face today, we It won''t come out at all."


    The bald man said angrily.


    Zhou Qianyi immediately returned to her seat and said apologetically: "I''m sorry, but I actually met an old classmate just now, so I had a few more conversations."


    "Old classmate? Is an old classmate more important than our Mr. Mike or our cooperators?" Another fat man stood up and picked up his purse: "Then I don''t think we need to talk anymore today."


    Zhou Qianyi''s face changed suddenly, and she hurriedly took out her plan: "Mr. Lake, your company and our company cooperate, it is a win-win situation. Both of us have great technology in the field of biotechnology.


    When we cooperate, we can learn from each other''s strengths, and maybe solve the problems faced by both sides. "


    That fat man, the white man named Lake, didn''t even read the plan that Zhou Qianyi handed over: "Miss Zhou, what is the market value of your company?"


    Zhou Qianyi didn''t know why the other party asked this question. She replied: "50 million euros."


    "Then you know how big the market value of our company is." Leike Fatty raised eight fingers proudly: "800 million euros. Our technology company is involved in the field. Ten percent of the manufacturing industries in France use ours. Science and Technology.


    And your company is just a small company with less than 100 million yuan, to discuss cooperation? It''s not that I am not interested in cooperation, but I am interested in mergers and acquisitions.


    Okay, I have something else here. I''m leaving. "


    Fat Reck put his arms around his female companion, and drove away with his wallet.


    The bald man next to him stared at Zhou Qianyi: "Miss Zhou, although Mr. Lake said a bit too straight. But this is a shopping mall. If it is Mr. Mike¡¯s company, of course we are willing to cooperate, because Orr Group is one of the top ten companies in France. one.


    Although our company is inferior to Orr Group, which is not worth hundreds of millions of dollars.


    Mr. Lake''s Leike Co., Ltd., my Sabit Technology Co., Ltd. Although not the top ten companies, they are all leading companies in the biotechnology industry


    I don''t know how many companies want to cooperate with us, Miss Zhou, what you offer is really not tempting. I also have something to say goodbye. "The bald man said goodbye and left. When he left, he cast a look at Mike.


    Mike gestured an OK to his two brothers.


    "Miss Zhou... My... two friends, speaking too straight. Don''t mind." Mike looked at Zhou Qianyi apologetically.


    What he used was a tactic, let his two brothers sing black face, and then when Zhou Qianyi was hit, he would stand up and sing white face.


    Zhou Qianyi sat in a chair, looking at the plan she had prepared for countless nights.


    She laughed at herself, and without them, it would be too difficult for her to succeed.


    When in China, she could lead the Zhou Group to its peak. Although it was with Ye Hao''s help at the time, she thought she had also contributed to it.


    But now it seems that her strength is only the smallest, without her father''s sign, without Ye Hao''s help.


    In the eyes of those giant merchants, she was nothing but a small shrimp.

 Chapter 1409： free

    Chapter 1409


    "Miss Zhou, don''t be sad. I know that I''m talking about this at this time. It''s a bit of a risk. But this is also a way."


    Mike looked at Zhou Qianyi emotionally: "As long as you are willing to marry me, your company will be the same as our Orr Group. Then I can inject you 100 million! No, 300 million euros!


    At that time, I can build your company into a large group, and you will have the capital to cooperate with those people and talk about your ideals. "


    Mike launched the offensive.


    Drawing a beautiful blueprint for Zhou Qianyi is tantamount to telling her indirectly.


    Follow me, these are all yours.


    Often most women bow down below this, after all, these are really tempting.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter whether it will be realized in the end, as long as you can win the opponent.


    Zhou Qianyi''s eyes were bored: "I''m sorry, I don''t want to consider these men and women issues now. Now that everyone is gone, then I will go to checkout."


    With that, Zhou Qianyi pressed the service button next to her and took out her wallet.


    Mike has a vague look.


    This Chinese woman really doesn''t buy rice and rice.


    Since you are so ignorant of good and evil, let you shed some blood first.


    After a while, the waiter came.


    "Miss, do you need any service?"


    "Pay the bill." Zhou Qianyi said.


    This time she invited them to dinner and negotiated cooperation. Of course, she had to pay for the meal.


    "Okay." The waiter took out the instrument in his hand, and then issued a long invoice: "Miss, you spent a total of 800,000 euros."


    Zhou Qianyi, who was about to take out the card, instantly lost her expression.


    "How much do you say? Eight hundred thousand euros!" Zhou Qianyi looked at the waiter in surprise: "You can''t make a mistake, how could we have eight hundred thousand euros for a meal!"


    What is the concept of 800,000 euros?


    Nearly seven million yuan!


    Zhou Qianyi¡¯s family is not without money, but the problem is that this time she came to France and brought only 100 million euros from her home. Up to now, three-quarters of it has been invested in the company.


    After all, a technology research and development company is a bottomless pit and requires constant investment.


    And so far, she still cannot make ends meet. Although she has developed some small industries in addition to the technology industry, she cannot change the huge investment at all.


    Eight hundred thousand euros, Zhou Qianyi''s private bank card, there is not so much added together.


    She knew that this time she would eat a lot of money, but she only prepared two hundred thousand euros.


    "Miss, the bill is clearly written on it, there is nothing wrong. Your table has a total of nine bottles of limited edition collection red wine." The waiter explained.


    Zhou Qianyi took a deep breath, which was a bit too scary.


    "Ms. Zhou, I''m really sorry. I didn''t expect them to eat so much. They usually like to drink. It should be the red wine they ordered when we were out." At this time, Mike came out to cause trouble again. , A look he didn''t know.


    "No... it''s okay." Zhou Qianyi hesitated to search for her bank card, calculating the amount in it, and even the amount of overdraft.


    You must know that except for the 100 million euros she brought over when she came to France, she did not bring any money afterwards.


    She clicked, and the money she brought with these cards was not enough to pay the bill.


    In order to maintain the operation of the company, she put most of the money in the company''s account.


    What should I do if I have no money? As far as she knows, credit is not allowed in the Golden Swan Hotel.


    And because all the wealthy French businessmen gathered here, if you take credit here, it would be tantamount to beating yourself in the face.


    It will become a joke for the entire French business community, and no one will cooperate with a boss who has to pay for meals.


    "What''s the matter?" Mike looked at Zhou Qianyi knowingly.


    He knows clearly that this meal is expensive, and even for him, such consumption is only a few times a year.


    He was deliberately putting on Zhou Qianyi. If he wants to conquer a woman, she must first destroy her self-esteem and let her beg you.


    When the time comes, I can still ask her constantly on the grounds of paying back the money, plus my own charm, so she will always be conquered by herself.


    And the pressure on her career was actually caused by Mike.


    Zhou Qianyi bit her lip and looked at Mike. Instead of affecting herself and the company, she had to go back and borrow money from Mike.


    "Mr. Mike, can you please lend me some money, I will return it to you within three days. And at three times the market interest..."


    Zhou Qianyi hadn''t finished her words, the smile on Mike''s face just appeared.


    The headset of the waiter next to her moved, and then she looked at Zhou Qianyi with a strange look.


    "Miss, the consumption of your boxes has been waived by our hotel." The waiter said respectfully.


    For an instant, Zhou Qianyi and Mike were dumbfounded.


    I was still worried about the checkout problem, but now I tell myself that your bill has been waived?


    You have to know that this is not a few hundred or several thousand, so you can avoid it.


    This is a full 800,000 euros, which is equivalent to a mid-range restaurant with a year''s profit!


    "Which... Did you make a mistake?" Zhou Qianyi asked in surprise.


    "No mistake, you are Miss Zhou Qianyi from China. Your meal this time has been waived by us, and you have joined our VIP customer list.


    Next time you come to our restaurant for a meal, you only need to show your passport ID and other relevant documents, and you can enjoy a 30% discount.


    If you don''t have any needs, Miss, I will withdraw first. Welcome next time. "The waiter smiled at the service, bowed and left after speaking.


    Two dumbfounded left.


    Mike swallowed and looked at Zhou Qianyi in surprise.


    What is going on here? The original plan was to make Zhou Qianyi make a fool of herself because of the huge bill, and then she would help herself.


    He is also a VIP customer of this restaurant.


    But he holds a card, which was given to the Or Group, and this time Mike finally lent it out.


    But in the blink of an eye, they gave Zhou Qianyi a place.


    And there is no need for a card at all. People only need to swipe their face and show their identity.


    It also waived the 800,000 euros for meals.


    Is it possible that she has any identity? I shouldn''t. I have inquired before that her family business has a certain status in China.


    But there is no background at all in Europe.


    Just when Mike was guessing, Zhou Qianyi had the answer in her heart.


    Only the man can do this.


    "Mr. Mike is embarrassed, I have some things to leave first, let''s talk about cooperation next time." Zhou Qianyi picked up her purse, remembered the room number Ye Hao left him before, and left with a word. .


    Only Mike was left in the empty box.


    Mike''s face was blue and white: "Damn it. It looks like this can''t be consumed anymore, she needs to be given some strong medicine!"

 Chapter 1410： Wolf clan ancestral land

    Chapter 1410 Wolf Family Ancestral Land


    Zhou Qianyi walked into the elevator room. There were no other guests in the elevator room. Only a dedicated elevator employee looked at her with a smile: "Ms. May I ask which floor you are going to."


    "The 89th floor." Zhou Qianyi said.


    After Zhou Qianyi finished speaking, she found that the elevator employee''s expression had changed when she saw her. After pressing the 89th floor, she also pressed a button.


    During the period until the 89th floor, the first floor did not stop.


    "The 89th floor is here." The elevator employee bowed respectfully ninety degrees, and then after watching Zhou Qianyi leave, she closed the elevator door.


    This is special treatment.


    The 89th floor has a different status in the Golden Swan Hotel. Even if a high-ranking French official or French president comes, they may not be able to live in a room on the 89th floor.


    Because there is only one room on the eighty-ninth floor.


    Zhou Qianyi looked around carefully.


    On the 89th floor of the Golden Swan Hotel, she was here for the first time, and she was very unfamiliar with everything here.


    The decoration here is dozens of times more luxurious than downstairs.


    There are even tens of thousands of diamonds inlaid in every floor.


    This is not stepping on the floor, this is stepping on the money.


    "Excuse me, what do you need, Miss?" A woman wearing a **** waitress stopped Ye Hao and asked with a smile.


    "I''m here to find my friend... Ye Hao, and another named... Qiu Xueyao." Zhou Qianyi said restrainedly.


    The maid''s eyes lit up: "It''s Miss Zhou Qianyi. Your friend said you will come up. She is now in the private cinema. I''ll take you there."


    "Thank you." Zhou Qianyi followed the maid into a room.


    The room was very dark, only a large movie screen was lit there, and a famous movie was playing on it.


    "Qianyi, you are here. Come here, this person feels different when watching this kind of cinema."


    Someone waved at her in the dark.


    It is Qiu Xueyao.


    Qiu Xueyao was sitting on a four-to-five-meter-large sofa with various fruit drinks beside him.


    Zhou Qianyi came over, Qiu Xueyao took her hand and sat down.


    "Before I didn''t know the use of more money, but now I find that this money is really a good thing. Rich people enjoy different things, what they want." Qiu Xueyao was a little excited to share her feelings with her girlfriends.


    This is not something you can experience if you have money, you need a special status, Zhou Qianyi thought to herself.


    She looked around in confusion: "Why are you alone? Ye Hao."


    "He went out. This time he came with some of his other friends. They suck..." Qiu Xueyao almost said it out. Fortunately, she remembered in time that Zhou Qianyi didn''t understand the world.


    "They are all very wealthy people. It should be Ye Hao to talk about something, and I will be left alone now. Although this place is a bit good, it''s boring to be alone, but now you come Yes, then we have a companion.


    Let''s watch the movie together. This movie is pretty good. When I was in the military area, I wanted to watch it for a long time.


    After that, we will go swimming, they have a high-altitude transparent swimming pool, thieves stimulate. In addition, there is an indoor shooting range! ..."


    Facing Qiu Xueyao''s constant thoughts, Zhou Qianyi was a little absent-minded. She was still thinking of the man.


    ...


    Inside a convoy.


    "It''s only two o''clock in the afternoon. Why did you come to pick us up so early? Isn''t it a dinner party?" Ye Hao looked at Liya suspiciously.


    Liya shook her head too: "I don''t know, anyway, we will know when we arrive."


    Slowly, the convoy drove away from the city and headed towards the mountains.


    "Your werewolf mansion also likes to be in the deep mountains and old forest?" Ye Hao asked, looking at the scenery outside.


    "In fact, we werewolves and vampires have similar habits. We all think of ourselves as nobles, plus we all come out of European history and culture. So we all like to live in castles.


    And a building like a castle must not be in the urban area, or in a conspicuous place, only in the deep mountains and old forests. "Liya explained.


    Lya looked at the cloth-wrapped things Ye Hao had been carrying, and she asked curiously: "What are you? It''s so heavy, why do you keep carrying it?"


    "This thing is very important to me." Ye Hao said, looking at the Soul Sword.


    Ye Hao and Leya were chatting, and he suddenly looked at Mei on the side.


    The prophet who followed L¨¦a.


    "Why do you keep looking at me?"


    From before, Ye Hao found that this woman had been staring at herself, as if she was looking at something.


    "I didn''t see anything." Mei looked away, as if she was hiding something.


    Strange woman.


    Ye Hao muttered secretly in his heart.


    At this moment, the team stopped.


    "Your Royal Highness, Mr. Ye. We are here." Angus'' voice came from outside.


    Ye Hao and Liya pushed the car door and got off, but there was no old castle in front of them, there was only a strange stone gate.


    "Angus, how did we get here? Shouldn''t we go back to the castle." Liya frowned, it seems that she didn''t expect them to appear here.


    "Princess Leia. According to the master''s instructions, the plan has changed. We need Mr. Ye Hao to do one thing." Angus looked at Ye Hao with attention.


    Lya looked around, she seemed to think of something, and said in shock: "This is our ancestral land! Do you want Ye Hao to accept the test? I don''t agree, I want to see my father, I want to see my grandpa !"


    L¨¦a seemed very angry.


    Angus said lightly: "Your Royal Highness, this is what the master ordered. I just follow the master''s instructions. As for the same disagreement, this is Mr. Ye Hao''s business and should be left to Mr. Ye Hao to choose."


    "You..." L¨¦a stamped her feet with anger.


    Ye Hao''s hand pressed Lya''s shoulder, he looked at Angus: "Okay, let me make it clear if you have anything. I think you brought me here, it should be related to that strange door. ."


    Angus clapped his hands.


    Ten people wearing black robes and holding scepters came out.


    And the top of the scepter in their hands was a wolf head.


    They surrounded the stone gate and kept muttering something.


    Afterwards, the stone gate lit up, and a faint film appeared on the stone gate.


    "Mr. Ye Hao, this is the ancestral land of our werewolves. Our request is simple. Please go in and keep going until you come out." Angus said.


    Ye Hao walked to the stone gate, looked at it, and touched the stone gate with his hand.


    Jin''s right hand told him that this is a teleportation array, which should be teleported to every place or a certain space.


    "Why should I go in. I am a person who never does meaningless things." Ye Haoxu looked at Angus with his hands in his pockets.


    Angus clapped his hands again, and several attendants came up with several suitcases.


    They opened the suitcase in front of Ye Hao, which contained many Chinese antiquities.


    ¡¾Induction of unknown energy source¡¿


    "Here is only a small half, you can take it now, Mr. Ye. If you can come out, we will give you another two-thirds unconditionally." Angus said.


    An arc formed at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth, and he patted Angus on the shoulder.


    "I like to deal with people like you the most, sensible." Ye Hao waved his hand, and he put away all those suitcases.


    He turned his head and looked at the stone gate.


    "Isn''t it just a stone gate, can you hardly hold me?"


    With that, Ye Hao walked forward.


    "Ye..." Liya was ready to shout, unbearably.


    "Princess, this is the order of the master." Angus yelled at L¨¦a, rare.


    L¨¦a clenched her fists.


    "Liya, don''t worry. There is no place in this world that I can''t go. Did you forget that when I was in the North Pole, the Tier 6 powerhouse couldn''t stop me." Ye Hao said relaxedly, then waved He waved his hand and walked through the stone gate.


    Then the whole body went in.


    The light dissipated, Ye Hao disappeared out of thin air, and ten people around fell to the ground, bleeding from Qi orifices, life and death unknown.

 Chapter 1411： He will come out

    Chapter 1411 He Definitely Can Come Out


    Everything seems to have never happened before.


    "Miss, please get in the car. Let''s go back to the castle." Angus drove the door for Leyala.


    Lya pointed to Angus and said angrily: "Although you are my teacher, I tell you. If Ye Hao has something to do, don''t blame me for being with you."


    "Yes." Angus replied calmly.


    Lya returned to the car, she looked at Mei who was sitting next to her.


    "Mei, you said Ye Hao... will something happen to him?"


    Mei looked at the princess worried, and she comforted: "Princess, Mr. Ye Hao must be fine. Although the werewolf ancestral land is dangerous, Mr. Ye will definitely get through it."


    Lya squeezed her hands, she bit her lip, her lips had been bitten and blood was shed.


    Mei said again: "Princess, I have been looking at Mr. Ye Hao just now, do you know what I saw?"


    "What?" L¨¦a looked at Mei.


    There was horror in Mei''s eyes: "I saw two ghosts standing on his shoulders, a demon and a god."


    "Demons and gods?" Liya was surprised.


    "I have never seen such a phenomenon. Ordinary people have some light shadows, and some people have dark shadows. But I have heard my teacher say. She told me to be a When demons and gods appear on people¡¯s shoulders at the same time.


    That means that this man may one day become the savior who saves this world, and may also become the demon who destroys this world. This is the so-called thought of heaven and hell. "May said solemnly.


    "So I believe that Mr. Ye will be able to come out intact, because he bears a huge responsibility on his shoulders."


    Liya didn''t understand, but she still heard a word, Ye Hao will be fine.


    ...


    Ye Hao passing through Shimen.


    I found myself completely in a whole new world.


    At the same time he found that his body had turned into a wolf.


    "I''m going, what''s wrong with me? Where''s the Soul Sword!"


    Ye Hao looked at his hand, it was a wolf''s palm.


    And the Soul Sword he carried with him disappeared without a trace at this moment.


    He looked around, and there was a small river not far away. He walked to the side of the small river and looked at himself in the river.


    With white and silver hair and silver eye pupils, there is no difference in body shape from an ordinary wolf.


    "What the **** is going on? Why did I become a wolf after passing through the stone gate." Ye Hao was surprised in his heart, which was a little too amazing.


    He turned on his own system, but fortunately the system still worked here.


    I don''t know what my condition is now, so I can only look at the surroundings.


    Because where Ye Hao was, it happened to be a high ground and also the source of that river.


    He can clearly see the surroundings for several kilometers.


    The general structure of the virgin forest does not have any modern flavor.


    And far away, there is a mountain with a huge stone gate that glows.


    "After entering, you just have to keep going forward."


    Ye Hao recalled what Angus had said before.


    It seems that I just need to go straight forward, and then go through that door to clear the customs.


    But this must not be so simple. According to the general urine, there must be many dangers along the way.


    Ye Hao first checked the abilities he could use.


    Except for teleportation that cannot be used in this space, other abilities are not restricted.


    "Okay, let''s go. Let me see if there are any good things here."


    Ye Hao is wrong... the wolf started to walk forward, slowly stepping into the forest.


    "woo woo woo woo."


    When Ye Hao first stepped into the forest, there was a humming sound around him, which was very similar to the sound of a canine warning the enemy.


    At the same time, dozens of pairs of green eyes appeared around him.


    Ye Hao glanced around, those guys gradually came out.


    Gray hair, green eyes.


    There were a total of twenty or thirty, and they grinned hoarsely at Ye Hao, ready to attack at any time.


    Ye Hao stared at them and screamed from the sky.


    "Howl woo woo woo."


    A sound like a thunderbolt came out, and the wolves surrounding them were still awe-inspiring. At this moment, all of them were pulling their tails, turning their heads and fleeing towards the jungle.


    Ye Hao went on.


    He found that here, every time he took a step forward, the surrounding aura would become stronger.


    After walking for another five minutes, this time a crimson wolf stared at Ye Hao from a distant tree.


    The aura is much stronger than those gray wolves just now.


    The Red Wolf roared at Ye Hao, as if to warn him that this is its territory, so get out.


    Ye Hao seemed to have not heard it, and continued to move forward.


    The Red Wolf seemed to be enraged, opened his blood basin, jumped down from the tree, and rushed towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at the red wolf rushing over, he raised his front paw and swung it up.


    It slapped the red wolf directly on the head, and flew the red wolf tens of meters away. The red wolf fell to the ground and wailed a few times before limping away.


    "It seems that all the wolves living here are all kinds of wolves. As long as you defeat them, you can successfully pass the level." Ye Hao thought to himself, moving on.


    After walking for more than half an hour, the enemies Ye Hao encountered became stronger and stronger.


    From the first move to control the enemy, you need to use abilities to subdue it.


    But fortunately at this moment, Ye Hao was getting closer and closer to the distant mountain.


    "Woohoo."


    A timid voice came from my ear, and something was rubbing against me.


    It is a few beautiful white wolves, if they are really good-looking, they are definitely cute pets.


    And these are still shewolves.


    They were also Ye Hao''s enemies before, but after Ye Hao used the fire power to turn the surroundings into a sea of ??fire, they squatted on the ground, begging for mercy timidly.


    Ye Hao didn''t hurt them either, and moved on.


    But I didn''t expect them to follow along.


    And does it still make a cry of heat.


    Ye Hao couldn''t bear this. He liked beautiful women, but he didn''t like she-wolves.


    But no matter how Ye Hao drives them away, they seem to know that Ye Hao won''t hurt them, and they still pursue them.


    After Ye Hao defeated various wolves along the way, they became even more emotional for Ye Hao, and they lay on the ground several times, raising their belly.


    If they can speak, it is estimated that they will shout at this moment.


    "Come on, have fun together."


    Ye Hao couldn''t help being caught under this entanglement.


    "Roar."


    At this time, a golden three-meter-high giant wolf appeared in front of it, and it made a terrifying roar.


    The golden pupils stared at Ye Hao.


    Because of the appearance of this golden wolf, all the white wolves behind Ye Hao were scared away.


    "Although I know that you are my enemy, it seems that you solved a big problem for me. I will be gentle with you." Ye Hao looked at the golden wolf in front of him and said inwardly.

 Chapter 1412： Wolf King!

    Chapter 1412 Wolf King!


    The strength of this golden wolf was very strong, and Ye Hao used the fire system abilities plus the water system abilities, finally he was seriously injured and beaten away.


    Ye Hao didn''t stop and kept going.


    If the white wolves are still around, it will be troublesome to keep catching up.


    In the end, Ye Hao came under the mountain that he had overlooked before.


    He saw the shiny Shimen, and there were five lying giant wolves in front of the Shimen.


    Every giant wolf is at least the size of a three-story building.


    And Ye Hao''s little silver wolf felt like a child in front of them.


    Ye Hao looked at the five wolves, and the silver pupil of his right eye began to change, slowly turning into blood red.


    At the same time, the silver hair on his body turned into blood silver.


    ...


    The castle manor of the Caroline family.


    This old castle manor is very big, there are three or four castles, and the largest castle in the center.


    The area of ??this manor is equivalent to a small county.


    At this moment, everyone in this manor had gathered at the back of the manor, where there was a stone carving forest.


    The wolves depicting various appearances are lifelike.


    In the center of the stone carving forest is a stone gate.


    In front of Shimen, dozens of men and women in suits are standing here.


    "I heard that the person has already entered."


    "Then can he really come out?"


    "I think the possibility is very small. The difficulty of this experience is very high."


    Several people whispered.


    In the center, a middle-aged man was looking at Shimen with a serious face, and from time to time he would look at his watch.


    Beside the middle-aged man, L¨¦a was walking back and forth anxiously.


    "With so many people here, you can''t be more stable." The middle-aged man looked at Leia and said.


    Lya looked at the man irritably: "How do you keep me stable? Why didn''t you tell me this matter in advance? The reason why you agreed to let me go to China to find him before is because of this!"


    The middle-aged man said lightly: "I am your father, I naturally have arrangements."


    "Arrangement? Arrangement is to let me lie to him! Do you use me as your tool?" Liya clenched her fist and stared at the middle-aged man.


    This middle-aged man is the head of the Caroline family.


    Hansonton.


    The real controller behind France.


    Hansenton looked at his daughter: "Do you like this Chinese person?"


    L¨¦a is speechless, and her cheeks are reddish. Although she is European, it doesn''t mean that all Europeans will not be shy when they mention the ones they like.


    She hesitated and said: "This is my own business, don''t change the subject."


    Hansenton did not ask: "If that man can complete the experience, I will give you a satisfactory gift."


    "You!" Seeing her father''s non-entertainment, L¨¦a clenched her fists.


    She also knew that it was useless to say more now, she could only wait for Ye Hao to come out of it.


    Leia left her father''s side and walked to the stone gate to wait.


    "Mr. Hansenton, do you really think this Chinese person is the one who led us in the prophecy?" A woman of the same age as Hansenton appeared behind Hansenton.


    Although he looks forty or fifty years old, he is already wearing a very revealing evening dress and holding a red wine glass in his hand.


    "I believe it. Because he is the man in the prophecy, the son of darkness who has blood and wolf blood at the same time." Hansenton said lightly.


    "That''s just a prophecy. I personally don''t believe in any prophecies." The woman took a sip of red wine, and her eyes fell on L¨¦a: "This child, L¨¦a, awakens the second generation bloodline. It may just be her own relationship. It was just a coincidence that the Chinese people were together.


    And I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve always thought that if you want to lead the wolf clan to be strong, you only need your Caroline family and our Roman family to cooperate.


    My son married Princess L¨¦a, and then our wolf clan can become stronger. Whether it is the current enemy or the predicted disaster, it is nothing before us. "


    The woman said arrogantly.


    Hansenton looked at the woman next to him coldly: "Lola, it''s been so many years. You are still like this. You are too obsessed with rights. Our wolf race is an ancient race.


    There are many dark races in history, why are there only werewolves and vampires left?


    Because we both follow the tradition and believe in the prophecies of our ancestors, we have passed on to this day. Both of us chose to hide at the most glorious time, otherwise, thousands of years ago, our ancestors might have disappeared together with the dark races that disappeared.


    So with regard to prophecies, we must believe. "


    Pedestal guy.


    Lola murmured in her heart, the expression on her face still smiling: "Okay, let''s not talk about this. Even if it is a prophecy, that Chinese person may not be able to come out alive, right?


    If he can''t come out, any prediction is still prediction..."


    Just as Lola spoke, the stone gate in the center lit up with a bright light.


    Liya, the nearest to Shimen, was involuntarily backed by the strong light.


    After the light dissipated, a person appeared in the center of Shimen.


    "It seems that I have cleared the customs." Ye Hao looked at the strangers around, and Liya.


    Recalling the previous battle, he used the blood in the werewolf form and defeated the last five wolves in a thrilling battle.


    When the five wolves fell, Ye Hao was also shrouded in a ray of light, and when he recovered, he had already appeared here.


    This time, Ye Hao has also gained a lot, and his strength has been improved from triple innate to quadruple innate.


    At this moment, it is not impossible for him to single-handedly challenge the nine-fold innate Yao Chun.


    The time for him to fight Tianmen again was getting closer.


    And the Soul Sword also returned to Ye Hao''s back at this moment.


    "Kneel to see the Wolf King."


    Hansenton''s sudden shout made everyone around him come to his senses. Hansenton was the first to take the lead and kneel on one knee, stroking his chest with his right hand.


    With this first one, everyone else around was kneeling on the ground.


    "This... how is this possible? He clearly told me that all predictions are false." Lola''s face changed suddenly, and she said inwardly.


    There were more and more werewolves kneeling around, and a large area was already kneeling.


    Ye Hao is incredible about this scene.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Ye Hao looked at these people helplessly.


    Liya looked at Ye Hao in surprise and admiration, and she walked up to Ye Hao.


    "Ye. What you just completed is our wolf king experience. According to our wolf clan tradition, anyone who passes the wolf king experience will be crowned king. From now on, you will be the king of our wolf clan."


    Leya said, she lifted her skirt and knelt on one knee.


    king!


    The king of the wolf clan?


    What do you mean, can anyone explain to me what is going on? Ye Hao looked dumbfounded.


    I just want something that can be absorbed into skill points, how come out of a wolf king to experience?


    He doesn''t play cards according to the routine.

 Chapter 1413： Dragon Soul Grass

    Chapter 1413 Dragon Soul Grass


    "Wait, this is different from what we said before." Ye Hao looked at Liya and the group of people in surprise.


    No one answered Ye Hao''s question now, because most of them were kneeling on the ground.


    It also includes Lola, although she is very unwilling, but now she can only do it.


    She looked at the Huaxia who had been killed halfway with a bitter look.


    After a while, these talents can stand up.


    "You are all going to prepare the dinner, let me talk to Mr. Ye Hao." Hansenton ordered the people around.


    Soon everyone was gone, and only Ye Hao, Hansendon and others were left here.


    "Mr. Ye Hao, I am the current patriarch of the Caroline family and L¨¦a''s father." Hanston watched Ye Hao introduce himself.


    Ye Hao waved his hand. He frowned and said, "I don''t care about the patriarch of any family now. I want you to explain clearly, what is going on?


    I am not interested in any wolf clan leader, and I have now come out of that ghost place, according to the promise, what I want! "


    Hanston raised his hand, the wolf pattern ring in his hand gleamed, and dozens of suitcases appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    "What you want is naturally ready. In fact, you are already the king of the wolf clan. According to the tradition of the wolf clan, the wolf king has the right to control any werewolf. So these things are naturally yours."


    Ye Hao put all these things away without hesitation.


    "I accepted the things. What kind of banquet, what kind of wolf king, you can handle it yourself, anyway, it has nothing to do with me. I have something to do tonight, and I will leave."


    This suddenly staged such a show for himself, which made Ye Hao very upset.


    It feels like being overcast.


    Ye Hao turned around to leave.


    "Ye, I''m sorry. I don''t know that my father will do these. If I know, I will tell you clearly." Liya caught up with Ye Hao and kept explaining.


    Ye Hao didn''t blame Lya, looking at Lya''s worried expression, he also knew that Lya should have been concealed by his father.


    "Wait, don''t you want to know the benefits of being a wolf king?" Hansenton called to Ye Hao.


    Ye Haoxu looked at it: "Benefits? Haha, I think it''s a trap for me, right?"


    "When our wolf clan existed in this world for thousands of years, our Caroline family, as a werewolf royal family, had treasures that need to be passed down. As long as you are willing to become our wolf king, those things are naturally yours." Han Senton said.


    Ye Hao hesitated.


    Seeing Ye Hao hesitating, Hansenton took out something immediately.


    In order to keep this young man, Hansenton really paid his money and directly took out their most precious things.


    "This is our werewolf''s most precious thing, Dragon Soul Grass. It is said that the flowers and plants nourished by the blood of the dragon after the death of the ancient dragon. After taking it, the strength can be quickly improved!" Hansenton said.


    Ye Hao glanced at this thing, but didn''t care at all.


    Because the system didn''t have a hint, it showed that this thing had no effect on him.


    Improve strength?


    He has Tianyuan Pill and the existence of the system. Are these things rare?


    "Wait. This thing may help your little girlfriend''s condition."


    Suddenly, the voice of the female emperor came from the Soul Sword that Ye Hao had been carrying on his back. Of course only Ye Hao could hear this voice.


    "Little girlfriend?" Ye Hao was surprised. He quickly realized that the empress should be referring to Song Xiaoyue.


    But at this moment Ye Hao didn''t have time to explain. He asked, "You said this dragon soul grass can save Xiaoyue?"


    "With this thing alone, it cannot be saved, but this kind of thing is indispensable. The girl''s current situation is that the soul and body are frozen. The ice stone that she took before is just to prevent her from losing her life. The force is also frozen.


    But to wake her up again, a few things are needed.


    The first one needs something that can awaken its soul. The thing that guy holds in his hand has a great soul aura. If the quantity is enough, it may be effective, but if there is only one, it is still too few.


    The second one is a powerful ice-based medicinal material that allows the girl''s body to control the rioting ice element in the body.


    The third is that a person needs a strong ability to reshape the girl''s body while using the first two. Because she had been frozen before, the original functions of her body were basically destroyed.


    According to your world, there is a virus in a computer, and the system inside needs to be redrawn. It is impossible for ordinary people to edit, and a powerful hacker is needed.


    So I said before that as long as my strength can recover, I can save your woman. "


    The Empress explained.


    This is the first time that the empress has explained Song Xiaoyue''s condition in detail. It seems that it was because when Qianzhangya, the two really let go of their inner grievances.


    The female emperor also placed the original bargaining chip in front of Ye Hao.


    "Then at least how much strength is needed to lead this process!" Ye Hao asked.


    "In your world. At least it needs a level above the Innate Realm, that is, the level above the seventh in Europe." The female emperor said.


    Seventh order...innate above.


    Ye Hao clenched his fists.


    No matter what, you can come after you improve your strength, but you must collect all these medicinal materials first.


    "How many do you have this Dragon Soul Grass!" Ye Hao asked Hansendon seriously.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s expression, Hansenton heaved a sigh of relief. He was not afraid of Ye Hao''s request, he was afraid that Ye Hao did not ask.


    If there are requirements, they can hope to continue the talks.


    "There are fifteen dragon soul grasses reserved by our family," Hansenton said.


    "That''s good. You didn''t say that as long as you become your wolf king, you can control all of your things. Bring all the dragon soul grass, I want it." Ye Hao said sternly.


    This wolf king title, anyway, I will ask for it by myself, and do nothing, can they say anything?


    It''s like the title of the Holy See.


    Just occupy the pit without shit.


    "Wait, fifteen plants may not be enough. At least one hundred plants are needed. It takes a hundred plants to restore your little girlfriend, and if there are extra words. I am also useful." The empress interrupted.


    This is to nourish the soul and is a good thing for the empress.


    One hundred!


    Fifteen plants are less than one-fifth.


    "Patriarch Hansonton, can I ask where is this dragon soul grass? I need more." Ye Hao asked.


    It seemed that the king wanted this dragon soul grass very much, and perhaps he could use this opportunity.


    Hanston pretended to have no choice but to say: "Dragon Soul Grass is extremely precious. When we were the most wolf clan, we only had less than 30 plants."


    Ye Hao frowned slightly, he took the Dragon Soul Grass in Hanston''s hand and used his golden right hand to probe.


    He wanted to see if this thing could be grown and cultivated like the emerald exquisite grass, but the result of the test was that it could be cultivated, but dragon blood was needed.


    Dragon blood?


    There are no dragons in this era, where can I get dragon blood?


    "Ye, do you really need this Dragon Soul Grass?" Liya looked at Ye Hao unwillingly.


    "Yes. I have a friend who is dying now. This dragon soul grass is the key to saving her." Ye Hao clenched his fists.


    The way Liya looked at Ye Hao, she herself felt a little distressed, she stomped at her father.


    "I remember you told me before, what do you have a treasure map? It records the secret of Dragon Soul Grass! Now that Ye is the Wolf King, how can you hide privately!" Liya stared at her father.


    Hanston''s heart jumped. It''s really a bad idea to stay in the female college. If he has someone he likes, his father will sell it.


    He didn''t want to hide his privates, he just wanted to drag it for a while to make the weight in his hand more valuable.

 Chapter 1414： Marry Léa

    Chapter 1414


    Ye Hao stared at Hansenton.


    Hansenton coughed: "Our Caroline family does circulate a secret, and because of this secret, our Caroline family''s status as a werewolf royal family is established.


    I can give it to you, but I have one condition. "


    Ye Haoxu stared at Hansendon.


    "Mr. Hansenton, didn''t you still say that I am the Wolf King before, and everything in the wolf clan is equivalent to mine. Why do you give me a condition at this time?"


    Hansenton looked at Ye Hao: "Some things will change. And you are not the real wolf king now, the real wolf king needs to have enough strength.


    Our wolf race is a race that believes in strength. At least when you become an eighth-order powerhouse, you can truly command the wolf clan.


    With your talent, I believe that you could become a true wolf king less than twenty years ago. And before that..."


    Hansenton''s words paused here. This is nothing more than that before this you were just a titled existence without real power.


    It was like the prince before he succeeded.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and looked at Hansendon intently: "Let''s talk. What conditions."


    Hansenton pointed to L¨¦a next to him: "I want you to marry L¨¦a as your wife."


    Ye Hao''s pupils dilated.


    L¨¦a was also frightened. She blushed and shouted: "Father...you...what are you talking about! I...my own affairs, you don''t need your intervention."


    Although she said so, L¨¦a''s words did not carry any anger, instead she looked at Ye Hao from time to time.


    There was expectation in his eyes.


    "Mr. Hansenton, this is a major event in life. Don''t you ask Leia what you mean? Don''t you doubt that I am an unqualified husband? If I treat her badly, wouldn''t it be the greatest harm to her? "Ye Hao said.


    "Lya likes you, I can see it." Hanston said bluntly.


    "Father!" L¨¦a was so confused by her father''s words that she wanted to find a place to sew it down.


    At this moment, she really had no face to stay in front of Ye Hao, she covered her face and ran away.


    "Moreover, as the patriarch of a clan, I have to consider the development of the Caroline family. Although the Caroline family is a royal family, in modern times, due to cultural impact, some young wolf clan no longer have this concept.


    The appearance of the Wolf King will even impact the status of the Caroline family. But if L¨¦a can marry the Wolf King, not only will it not have any impact on the Caroline family, it will also enhance the status of the Caroline family.


    You can also have the support of the Caroline family before becoming the real wolf king. This is a win-win decision, and as long as you agree, I will tell you the secret about Dragon Soul Grass.


    Although you can refuse, when you have enough strength to become the real wolf king, I will not disobey your orders. But I think Mr. Ye Hao can''t wait. "Hanston looked at Ye Hao.


    As the leader of a clan, Hanston knew how to discover something. He could feel that Ye Hao valued Dragon Soul Grass very much, and even the demand was quite large.


    Ye Hao was silent, he needed Dragon Soul Grass, and he really couldn''t wait.


    Although Song Xiaoyue''s current situation is not a major problem, the situation may take a turn for the worse at any time.


    But marrying L¨¦a as his wife, this kind of thing...


    Ye Hao was meditating, Hanston next to him did not bother, quietly waiting for Ye Hao''s reply.


    The same empress did not say anything, she had already told Ye Hao what she knew, and it was up to Ye Hao to choose.


    "Okay, I can promise you. But I have a lot of things now, I can''t marry L¨¦a hastily. As L¨¦a''s father, you don''t want to see your daughter''s wedding imperfect. So let''s get engaged for the time being. I''ll talk about marriage later.


    Another thing is that I already have a woman, and I am pregnant with my child for that woman. I have said first, I cannot abandon her! "


    Ye Hao looked at Hanston, he had regressed as much as possible, and for Song Xiaoyue''s situation, he could only choose to compromise.


    Hanston looked at Ye Hao: "You have women''s affairs, it doesn''t matter. The strong is respected, as long as you are strong, no matter how many women you have, no one will say anything about you.


    As for the engagement. I can also promise that you and L¨¦a can get engaged first. I''ll talk about marriage later, but the deadline is within three years. "


    The reason why Hanston agreed to Ye Hao''s request was actually for another purpose, to see Ye Hao''s development.


    In three years, if Ye Hao''s strength stays in place, he will question the authenticity of the prediction. If Ye Hao''s strength rises, he is expected to become the Wolf King.


    There will be no loss if Lya and Ye Hao get married at that time.


    "That''s a deal. Dragon Soul Grass!" Ye Hao stared at Hanston.


    "I want you to swear first. Just swear by the woman you just loved the most." Hanston stared at Ye Hao.


    This old and cunning guy is really different from L¨¦a. Although L¨¦a was arrogant before, at least she is very straightforward and can say whatever she wants.


    Ye Hao raised his hand and swore in the name of Song Ying.


    "The dragon soul grass was produced after the death of the dragon clan. In ancient times, there were indeed giant dragons in this world. But for some reason, these giant dragons gradually withdrew from the stage of history.


    However, there are rumors in our wolf clan that there are actually dragon nests in this world. Although I don''t know if there are giant dragons, there must be dragon soul grass in the dragon nest. "Hanston said.


    "Where is the dragon''s nest!" Ye Hao asked.


    "I don''t know where the dragon''s nest is." Hanston spread his hand.


    Ye Hao frowned.


    "But we have a way to find the dragon''s nest. The dragon soul grass is born because of the dragon, so there is induction between the dragon soul grass within a certain range. However, you must wait until the full moon of each month to drop your blood On top of Dragon Soul Grass, then swallow it.


    If you can feel something calling you, it is the Dragon Nest. The strength of each induction will change with the distance.


    So if you are far away, the induction will be minimal. There are only fifteen dragon soul grasses I can give you, which means you only have fifteen chances. "Hanston took out fifteen dragon soul grasses and handed them to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao took these dragon soul grasses and put them in his storage ring.


    Now, at least he has a direction to fight


    Ye Hao looked at Hanston: "I have another question. I heard what prediction you mentioned just now. And why do you insist on making me your wolf king?


    What good is this for you? "


    Perhaps knowing that Ye Hao would interrogate, Hanston sighed as he looked at the sky that had turned pale yellow at the moment.


    "This is a legend and a prophecy. I have heard it from my grandfather since I was a child. Similarly, everyone who has not forgotten the traditional werewolves knows this rumor."

 Chapter 1415： Get engaged today

    Chapter 1415


    "The son of darkness with blood and werewolf blood will appear. He will bring the rebirth of Eternal Night!" Hansen said a word.


    Then he looked at Ye Hao: "Do you feel that this world is weird. For ordinary people, this is just a technological world, but for us. The world is far from simple.


    Many legends are not legends. We in the West have werewolves, vampires, papal knights, and magicians.


    You also have monsters in the east, as well as ancient warriors, knights, and Taoists.


    So have you ever thought that these things are there. So does the **** at the top of these legends also exist! "


    Hansenton''s words actually said that Ye Hao had always had a worry in his heart.


    The more the veil of this world is exposed, Ye Hao has a thought in his heart.


    Is this really the world?


    It is as if in the eyes of ordinary people, this world is just a world that believes in technology. The things in those movies are fake, and their lives are covered by a glass cover.


    The ancient warriors, the Holy See, the werewolves, the vampires, and the supernatural beings are controlling the world, so that these ordinary people have been immersed in the life they think.


    So to put it another way, did the environment in which Ye Hao and the others exist was created by someone else?


    Some people also put a glass cover on their heads to hide the truth for them.


    And behind the scenes are those so-called gods.


    After all, until now, most of the creatures in the legend, Ye Hao, have seen, or heard of, that even dragons exist, but only gods.


    It seems to be a taboo, no one has recorded it, only illusory legends.


    "In fact, nearly three thousand years ago, there was a war in this world. That war was not directly recorded by any historical materials, but it left a lot of clues.


    And our ancestors left us some prophecies, and this one just mentioned is one of them.


    In addition, they also predicted that in the near future there will be a disaster, a disaster of extinction, and when the disaster comes, only the children of darkness can lead us to live.


    And you are our son of darkness. That man with a powerful bloodline of wolf clan and blood clan. Hansenton stared at Ye Hao.


    Looking at Hansenton who was a little excited.


    Ye Hao said with a little laughter: "Mr. Hansenton, why do you believe so firmly because of a prophecy?"


    "Because we werewolves are a strictly hierarchical race, even stricter than vampires. Just like a pack of wolves, what the wolf king says will penetrate deeply into the minds of all wolves, passing it down as a belief .


    And some things in recent years do have some signs. For example, when you and Lya met the Tier VI magician when they were in the North Pole, and their target, that huge monster corpse! Hansenton said solemnly.


    "For these things, we would rather believe in the facts than in the absence of them."


    Facing Hansenton''s words, Ye Hao shrugged: "Okay, now things are done. I also promised your business. I think there is nothing wrong with me and I will leave. I am not interested in any dinner party. "


    "You are not interested in the dinner party, but as the protagonist of the engagement party, you can''t miss it." Hansenton smiled and looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s expression was stiff, he looked at Hansenton: "Engagement banquet?"


    "Yeah. You just swore that you were willing to be engaged to my daughter L¨¦a. I think it''s better to choose a day than hit the sun, just today. The dinner is changed to an engagement dinner."


    Hansenton looked at Ye Hao with a smile on his face: "Look at what my Chinese proverb says, I''m very curious about your ancient Chinese culture."


    Old fritters.


    Ye Hao clutched his head: "The engagement banquet is not a trivial matter, it requires a lot of preparation. What kind of dress, and Liya also needs to prepare."


    "Don''t worry about these, don''t forget where it is." Hansenton pointed to his feet confidently: "This is France. Here, our Caroline family does things. There is absolutely no problem.


    Let alone a wedding, even if it were to overthrow the government, it would only be a blink of an eye. "


    Hansenton snapped his fingers.


    Angus appeared immediately: "Master."


    "It''s half past five now. Order to go down. At eight o''clock in the evening, we will hold the engagement banquet between Mr. Ye Hao and our Liya in our castle, and send out invitations. Anyone who can come will come, those who can''t come. Never mind.


    Although there are only three hours, this engagement banquet must be perfect! Angus, you understand. Hansenton said solemnly.


    "Yes, sir. I''ll make arrangements now." Angus glanced at Ye Hao and then disappeared.


    "Angus is L¨¦a''s teacher, and also the housekeeper of our Caroline family. You can rest assured that he does things. Let''s go to L¨¦a now and tell her the good news." Hansenton hugged Ye Hao directly. Walked towards the castle with his shoulders.


    "According to your Huaxia, now you are my son-in-law. Your current strength is Tier 5. You are only twenty years old, very good."


    Hansenton kept talking to Ye Hao along the way, as if his father-in-law looked at his son-in-law, the more he looked at him, the more pleasing he looked.


    Ye Hao smiled bitterly in his heart, saying that foreigners do things simply, but they are not so simple.


    Soon, the two walked to Leya''s room in the castle.


    Although it was Leya''s room, the area was quite large, at least three or four hundred square meters.


    Leya was standing on the balcony at the moment, she heard the sound of pushing the door open, turned her head and saw her father and Ye Hao, her cheeks were still blushing.


    "Liya, let me know one thing. Wait at 8 o''clock in the evening, it will be the engagement ceremony between you and Ye Hao. Ye Hao has already agreed. You will get engaged first, and then get married in three years. Anyway, you are still young now, no Anxious." Hansenton laughed.


    When Lya heard the news, her head crashed.


    got engaged?


    Ye Hao agreed!


    Lya heard only these words in a sentence.


    She felt like she was dreaming at the moment.


    Ye Hao walked slowly in front of Lya, and he looked at Lya seriously: "Lya, you are a good girl. But I can''t hide from you, I already have a woman and a child. Although I promised Your father, but if you don¡¯t want to..."


    "I''m willing." Lya grabbed the conversation directly.


    She lowered her head, with a little shame.


    In fact, Liya doesn''t mind how many women Ye Hao has.


    In their wolf clan, they have the idea of ??respecting the strong, and Ye Hao''s previous performance in the North Pole thoroughly conquered Liya''s heart.


    With such an opportunity in front of her now, how could she refuse it.


    Ye Hao clutched his forehead and looked at the smile on Hansenton''s mouth behind him.


    He knew it, it was impossible for him to get out of this quagmire.


    The news that Princess L¨¦a of the Royal Caroline family was about to get engaged soon spread.


    All werewolves with local identity in France knew the news, and also knew that a werewolf successfully completed the werewolf experience.


    Werewolves are constantly coming in, wanting to see this grand engagement banquet, and also want to see this rumored Chinese werewolf.

 Chapter 1416： Do what you can

    Because of Leya''s promise, all steps began to proceed in an orderly manner.


    Many werewolf attendants began to walk in the castle manor, various flower baskets, various decorations, dressed up here in a festive picture.


    "I have another question." Ye Hao looked at Hanston next to him.


    Hanston looked at Ye Hao with a smile: "Go ahead, I will answer you any questions you have now."


    "You wolf races and blood races are both races that care about bloodliness, but you haven''t probed my bloodlines so far. And the so-called experience is a bit difficult.


    But I think as long as the werewolves with the strength of the Duke or higher should be able to deal with it. "Ye Haoxu looked at Hanston.


    Hanston clapped his hands and said admiringly: "Your observation is really subtle. Like the blood, we are very concerned about the purity of blood. But you have completed the experience, no, it should be said that you entered the gate. From the beginning, we have no doubt about your pedigree.


    Because of the ancestral land of the wolf clan, only werewolves of the second generation or above can be summoned to enter that magical realm. If you successfully complete the trial, you will come out of the gate here. If you fail, you will either die or go through the original gate. come out.


    It was created by the ancestors of the wolf clan. If there was a god, it would be a wolf god.


    And there is an age limit. Werewolves over thirty years old have no ability to enter the ancestral land.


    Therefore, under these harsh conditions, there are fewer and fewer werewolves who are basically capable of entering the ancestral land and completing the trial, and there hasn''t been one in the past few hundred years.


    Just when we thought that the second generation bloodline had been lost, L¨¦a¡¯s awakening gave us hope, and most of all, I saw you. "


    Hanston looked at Ye Hao, with unconcealable excitement in his eyes.


    "I believe you will finally have the moment to be crowned king. You can lead our wolf clan to prosperity."


    It seems that not only the Holy See has crazy beliefs, but the wolf race also has crazy traditions.


    Ye Hao laughed, he looked at the sky gradually dimming outside.


    "Mr. Hanston..."


    "Call me uncle," Hanston said.


    "Uncle Hanston, you mentioned before that there might be some secrets hidden in this world. Your wolf clan has been circulating for thousands of years. Do you have any clues about this secret?" Ye Hao asked.


    Hanston shook his head: "No, although I also feel that way, but I can feel it, but I can''t touch it. It''s like an isolated field.


    But the person I will take you to meet next, he may tell you a lot, but he is very nagging, because he is an old man who loves to tell stories. "


    After that, Hanston took Ye Hao to the top roof of the castle. On the roof, an old figure was sitting in a wheelchair, watching the moonlight in the sky, closing his eyes, as if he was enjoying what.


    Hanston saluted the old man slightly.


    Then introduced Ye Hao: "This is my father, the patriarch of the previous generation of the Caroline family. Sandy Caroline."


    Hanston said to his father, "My father, this young man is the one L¨¦a said."


    "You don''t need to say, I can feel it. Such a pure wolf bloodline is even purer than Leya." Sandy pushed the wheelchair and turned around. He looked at Ye Hao with a kind smile on his face.


    It is hard to believe that the ordinary old man with white hair in front of him is a werewolf.


    This may be the fantasy of this world, a person who looks ordinary, but in fact he may have an identity that you can''t imagine.


    "My child, your eyes are suspicious, you have a lot of questions, right." Sandy looked at Ye Hao.


    "You guys, let me see how Ye Hao and Liya''s engagement banquet is going." Hanston patted Ye Hao on the shoulder: "Wait when you are ready, I will let someone call you."


    Hanston left, leaving only Ye Hao and the old man on the rooftop.


    "Grandpa Sandy, can you see my doubts?" Ye Hao walked to the old man.


    "Not only can I see, I can also guess what you are thinking. Are you thinking about what this world is like, and why this world has a false feeling." Sandy looked at Ye Hao with false eyes.


    Ye Hao looked at Sandy in surprise, then he sternly asked: "Grandpa Sandy, please tell me the secrets of this world! Please!"


    The punishment task sign on the system interface reminded him all the time.


    "What is a secret? It''s something that only a few people know. That''s a secret. It''s a pity that I am not one of those few people. Perhaps the ancestors of our wolf tribe used to be those few people, so those rumors were left to us.


    That kid Hanston must have told you already. His behavior is reckless, but he is also for the good of the family, after all, no one wants to see the family buried in their own hands. "Sandy looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao felt lost for a while, and it seemed that Grandpa Sandy didn''t know the secrets of this world.


    "But I know who those few people include." Another sentence from Grandpa Sandy made Ye Hao''s eyes shine.


    "In your heavenly gate in the east, the old pope in the western court, and those immortal and arrogant vampires, although I hate them, they always know more about their long life than others.


    There is also a mysterious organization. I don''t know their name, but I know they have a unique pattern. "Grandpa Sandy raised his hand, and a faint light gathered at his fingertips.


    Then a pattern is formed.


    Seeing this pattern, Ye Hao''s pupils dilated.


    This pattern is no longer unfamiliar to Ye Hao now, because it was the pattern that Nightingale was looking for before, and it was also all the patterns on the sixth-order magician that Ye Hao had encountered in the North Pole.


    Ghost card!


    Could it be that the organization that Grandpa Sandy is referring to is a ghost card!


    He also said that the old pope might know something, but the old pope didn''t mention it to him at all. Is it possible that he had something to hide from him?


    It has something to do with those doomsday prophecies!


    "Or you can find a strong person above the seventh level, or you yourself become a strong person above the seventh or even the eighth level. The stronger you are, the more you will know." Grandpa Sandy looked at him deeply. Ye Hao.


    "But my child, I remind you that sometimes the truth can be cruel. Before you have enough strength, you will find things beyond your ability, and you will often set fire to yourself."


    Ye Hao had already thought of who to ask next.


    Vampire, Catherine!


    Before, why didn''t I think that I should ask Catherine, she lived a few hundred years old, the strength has reached the Duke level, or the Ashley family background, she will definitely know something that Ye Hao didn''t know.


    Thinking of this, Ye Hao glanced at the Soul Sword behind him.


    If the Empress could tell him, he wouldn¡¯t need this trouble. This woman is mysterious and must know a lot. Although this woman has a good relationship with him now, she just doesn¡¯t make money, and she doesn¡¯t tell him anything about her. thing.

 Chapter 1417： A scene

    After chatting with Grandpa Sandy for a while, a waiter informed Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao left to attend his first engagement banquet in history.


    At this moment, although the sky is full of stars outside, the castle manor is decorated like daylight.


    It''s very gorgeous, all kinds of lights, all kinds of scenery, and elegant music.


    In addition, the number of guests in the manor gradually increased, at least nearly a hundred.


    This is the person who got news from around France and arrived in a short time.


    During this time, the private airport not far from the manor was full of private jets.


    "The old guy just said that it was true. Before you have enough ability, to understand something beyond your ability is a disaster for you. Why are you obsessed with these things?


    Your strength in this world is already nearing its peak, and if you give you another ten years, you can still become your enemy. There are definitely less than one hand. "The Empress''s voice sounded.


    It seems that she was listening to the conversation between Ye Hao and Sandy.


    "If I tell you, if I don''t investigate these things, one day all my relatives, including me, will disappear into this world. It''s not that I want to investigate, but I must investigate." Ye Hao said.


    The existence of the punishment task made Ye Hao not allowed to check it out anyway, although the cost of not completing the task would not let Ye Hao die.


    But the departure of those close to him would be tantamount to pronouncing Ye Hao''s death. It is better to die than to live without a soul.


    So Ye Hao did not allow this to happen.


    The empress didn''t say anything, maybe she didn''t believe Ye Hao''s words, thinking it was just an excuse.


    And Ye Hao couldn''t tell her the existence of the system.


    "Can you shrink your Horcrux a bit, it''s too big, I kept carrying it a little conspicuously." Ye Hao changed the subject.


    "Yes." The Empress said, and the Soul Sword on her back became a small sword with a diameter of only one meter from the original more than one meter. At the same time, she transformed a chain into Ye Hao''s wrist. Ornaments.


    Although Ye Hao didn''t like this style, it was a bit non-mainstream, but it was better than carrying it on his back.


    At this time, the attendant had already sent Ye Hao to a room. The chat between Ye Hao and the empress was through voice transmission, so there is no need to worry about being heard.


    "Mr. Ye, these people will arrange the clothes for you."


    Several people were waiting in the room, some tool boxes and clothes were placed beside them.


    It seems that these people are responsible for makeup and clothing.


    "This is Miss L¨¦a''s fiance."


    "The long one is pretty handsome!"


    "I heard that he also passed the trial of the Wolf King!"


    "Wolf King Trial? Doesn''t that mean he is of the second generation bloodline!"


    Most of these makeup artists are women.


    At this moment, both eyes beamed at Ye Hao.


    After all, the second-generation bloodline is quite rare!


    In this way, Ye Hao put on his gown and put on makeup under the feeling of being watched by a pervert.


    Because Ye Hao is not bad, he doesn''t need any makeup, he just needs to sort out the small details of his hairstyle.


    And in this moment, these werewolves did not find opportunities to take advantage of Ye Hao.


    Bump


    There was a knock on the door.


    Then the door was pushed open.


    A beautiful figure appeared at the door, in a black elegant dress. Although it was a little out of place on this immature body, it had an indescribable beauty.


    "I... let me see how you are preparing? In twenty minutes, we are going out." Liya grabbed the corner of her skirt with her fingers. Although she looked at Ye Hao, her eyes were erratic. indefinite.


    It can be seen that she is very nervous.


    "I think our side should be all right." Ye Hao looked at the wiping female makeup artists around.


    In fact, all the steps were already prepared, but they wanted to get along with Ye Hao with a little selfishness.


    "Okay, okay. If there is nothing to do, we will retreat first." The female makeup artists walked out the door and closed the door specially for the two of them.


    Now Ye Hao and Liya were left in the house.


    Liya looked at Ye Hao, her cheeks even more rosy: "You...you are handsome." She didn''t know what to say, so she just said something.


    Ye Hao pointed to the sofa next to him: "You are also very beautiful, this dressing must be very tired. Come and sit for a while, and there will be a lot of things to do later."


    "Yeah." Liya sat on the sofa next to Ye Hao very obediently, pressing her hands on her knees.


    Looking at her restrained look, she was not like the usual, generous, confident Princess.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Ye Hao and Leiya spoke at the same time, and they looked at each other.


    "You speak first." Ye Hao looked at Leya.


    L¨¦a took a deep breath, holding her fist with her small hand, as if she was encouraging herself.


    Then she looked at Ye Hao''s eyes: "Ye, I thought about a lot when I was putting on makeup just now. I really like you. When my father told me about it just now, I did not hesitate to agree.


    But I forgot how you feel. I know you don''t necessarily... really like me, maybe just for the dragon soul grass, just because of my father''s condition..."


    Speaking of this, L¨¦a''s tone was a bit low.


    Ye Hao couldn''t bear to see this girl like this, he said: "I like you, you are so beautiful, like a princess...No, you are a princess. No man will not like you, but liking does not mean love.


    I don''t think you have done anything wrong. On the contrary, I feel guilty. You are very unfair to my decision. Because even at this moment, I still think of another woman in my heart. "


    In front of a beautiful girl who loves herself, she said that she still thinks of other women in her heart. This is simply a straight man of steel.


    There was a sparkle from the corners of Liya''s eyes.


    "I''m sorry, I might hurt you if I say this at this time." Ye Hao looked at Liya apologetically.


    Liya laughed, innocently.


    "I know, but it''s because of you that I like you. People around me like to cover up too much. We live in such a world. My father often wears false masks because of his family. I wear a mask when facing me.


    Those who approach me also wear masks. Perhaps in their hearts, they are still scolding me secretly.


    And only you will scold me directly, threaten me, tell the truth to me, and don''t care about my identity. "


    Liya stood up and walked to Ye Hao. Because Ye Hao was sitting, she was looking down at Ye Hao at the moment.


    "I also know that you have a woman in your heart, and she may occupy a large position. This time, you don''t need to have any burden on the engagement party.


    We can treat it as a play, and I will finish it with you. "

 Chapter 1418： Leyas Confession

    A woman tells you that she is willing to use her engagement banquet to accompany you in acting. What an amazing word that is.


    The engagement banquet is second only to the wedding.


    "But I also want to tell you that I, L¨¦a Caroline, just like you, Ye Hao. I like it now and I will also like it in the future. Within three years of our engagement, I will let you fall in love with me.


    I will also be pregnant with your child, and I will let you have my place in your heart! "


    After Liya finished speaking, she hugged Ye Hao and kissed Ye Hao''s lips.


    Ye Hao widened his eyes and looked at the girl in front of him.


    The blond hair was in front of his eyes, the temperature on his lips, with a strange feeling, the stiff and trembling kiss represented her tension.


    "Ahem...Although I don''t want to disturb you very much, but the princess, the master asked me to inform you that the engagement banquet is about to begin. You need to enter the venue early." A female voice broke the calm.


    It was a woman in a maid costume. She stood at the door, looking directly at everything in front of her, without shying away from it.


    If Ye Hao remembered correctly, she was the maid Dassy from the previous French power team.


    "Daxi, you... when did you come in." Lya was taken aback, and quickly stood up, but because the movement was too large.


    In addition, she was wearing high heels at the moment, with a twisted foot, and she was sitting directly on Ye Hao...


    Daxi took the old driver''s smile: "Princess, this pose is a bit tired. For a beginner like you, it may be a bit difficult."


    Daxi took the two of them down the path towards the main venue of this engagement banquet.


    It is the castle manor, a square the size of a football field in front of the central castle.


    The stage has been set up there, and a variety of delicacies have been arranged. This arrangement, this level, is no less than any formal wedding occasion.


    "Your Royal Highness. Your kiss just now was too rusty. You should touch Mr. Ye''s back with one hand and Mr. Ye''s chest with the other. And a light kiss is not as simple as touching the lips." Daxi looked at Lei. Ya, without any shyness, said some of the contents of the 18th prohibition.


    "Dassy, ??don''t talk about it anymore." The previous scene was seen by her maid, and L¨¦a could not wait to find a place to sew in. Now Dassy openly opened her scars and gave them a shot. Evaluation, this really made L¨¦a die in shame.


    "His Royal Highness, this is a process that every woman needs to go through. I am your maid. I don''t allow any narrowness in your life, including *life." Daxi said righteously.


    Ye Hao sweated wildly, this woman was too speechless, and she said all this.


    "If there is a need, I would also like to show Mr. Ye to her Royal Highness, or when you do *, I can guide you by the side." Daxi looked at Ye Hao and said very seriously.


    "I think this is necessary. In order to prevent you from hurting the princess, I must understand the posture you like and all aspects."


    I''m going to demonstrate? This is a bit too much.


    L¨¦a was already trembling with shame: "I...I''ll go to the bathroom."


    After speaking, Lya turned around and ran away. She needed to calm down. She had to say the words Daxi said, which made her think of herself and Ye Hao involuntarily.


    "Daxi, the guest needs you to take care of it." At this moment, Mei walked out and found a reason to distract Daxi.


    Mei looked at Ye Hao with a smile, and said, "Daxi told you something. Don¡¯t mind, she just considers her Royal Highness her everything. She doesn¡¯t allow the princess to have any irregularities around her. She is like Liya. The shadow of the princess is like.


    Although her behavior is a bit extreme, please forgive me. "


    "No...nothing." Ye Hao said, wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    That Darcy''s idea is not only extreme, it is a bit crazy.


    When I thought that if I was really with L¨¦a, there would be a maid standing next to me in the evening, gesticulating.


    "The action is wrong, the posture is wrong, push up!"


    "It''s faster."


    "Yes, that''s it. Pay attention to the rhythm. One, two, three, four, two, two, three, four, let''s do it again."


    Maybe the maid would come up to demonstrate in person.


    Ye Hao held his face, the picture was so beautiful that he couldn''t imagine it.


    "Wait for your engagement banquet ceremony, it may be a bit different from the usual ceremony. You may be a little troublesome." Mei said.


    "Trouble?" Ye Hao was surprised.


    "Well, you know that our wolf clan is very combative. We take the strong as the king. As the princess of the Caroline family, Lya has many suitors since she was a child.


    In engagement banquets, there are generally two parties, the groom''s party and the challenger''s party.


    Both sides take turns to send people to fight, the loser steps down, and the winner can continue.


    Of course, the challenger must be a young man, if at other times, maybe it''s just a riot. But you have picked off a golden flower of our wolf clan and have the qualifications to be crowned king. Many people will envy it.


    You will also question your strength. If you are defeated, your wedding with L¨¦a will be cancelled. After all, the bride will not marry a weak person. So you may be a little troublesome tonight. "May explained.


    It seems that this is similar to domestic marriage.


    "What is the strength of the average challenger?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Well... because they are all the nobles of the wolf clan. So the talents are very strong, most of them are in the werewolf viscount and earl." Mei said.


    The Count Viscount, that is the warrior equivalent to the Qi Refining Realm and the Triple Innate.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "Small, you shouldn''t worry about me now, but you should worry about the wolf cub who will challenge me later."


    Four-fold innate strength.


    Ye Hao hasn''t really used it yet, this feeling of being full of power is really pretty good.


    Mei looked at Ye Hao, she didn''t say much, she had already said everything that should be said.


    "I''m back." L¨¦a ran back, her face and breathing better than before.


    "Let''s get in." May whispered.


    And at the moment on the main stage of the venue, Hansenton also saw Ye Hao and Liya appearing at the intersection of the venue. He patted his hand, and then raised his palm.


    All the werewolves in the meeting room who were still chatting quieted down.


    "You can come here, and you must all know what tonight is about. My daughter, the princess of the Royal Caroline, L¨¦a Caroline will complete the Wolf King experience, a young man who has the opportunity to be crowned king. Hao is engaged!


    And tonight is the engagement ceremony for the two. Although I really want to host the wedding of the two tonight, they are still too young, so the engagement ceremony will be held first.


    Now we invite our hero and heroine to play. After Hansenton spoke, he pointed to the entrance of the venue.


    At the same time, most of the surrounding lights were instantly extinguished, and the rest of the lights shone on Ye Hao and Liya.


    Everyone''s eyes also focused on Ye Hao and Leya. Most people still looked at Ye Hao, the werewolf from the east, the man who completed the trial of the wolf king.

 Chapter 1419： Western-style "marriage trouble"

    "Don''t be nervous, take it easy. Just treat it as a normal social banquet." Mei whispered, and then slowly stepped back to the side, her body slightly bent, her right hand stroking her chest, and her left pointing to the road ahead.


    And at this moment, Liya''s hand also climbed onto Ye Hao''s arm. Liya, who was extremely nervous before, could not see any nervous aura at this moment.


    It appeared on her face again, that kind of princess smile, although still the kind of cold and arrogant feeling.


    But today, there is more joy in those blue eyes.


    Ye Hao is also a person who has experienced big scenes. With a grim smile on his face, he stepped forward and walked towards the main stage with Liya little by little.


    At this moment, a voice sounded.


    "Since it''s an engagement ceremony, don''t forget our customs. I think Mr. Ye should be ready to face our challenge. But it seems that you have no companions. Are you alone?"


    A man in a black gold striped suit, holding a red wine glass not far away, looked at Ye Hao with a cold smile.


    At first, there was something wrong with the atmosphere.


    And Ye Hao also noticed that many young men looked at Ye Hao with provocative eyes.


    Ye Hao remembered what Hansenton had said before. Under the impact of culture, the younger generation had already greatly disobeyed the tradition.


    It seemed that his so-called wolf king identity was nothing more than a decoration before them before he had enough strength, just like a prince with no strength.


    "This person belongs to the Qiaosi family. He used to be at the same university as me and pursued me. He was a nobleman." Liya looked at Ye Hao with some worry.


    She also knows this tradition at the engagement banquet. Although she believes in Ye Hao''s strength, this is a wheel fight, and she is still worried about her man.


    Hansenton also noticed the unpleasant atmosphere at the moment. He smiled and tried to calm down: "Ye Hao is a werewolf from the East, so this tradition may be different. Let''s omit this process."


    "Master Hansenton. You have always reminded us that we must abide by tradition. Isn''t this our tradition. If this man can''t even pass this level, how can he be qualified to marry our Princess L¨¦a." The other combed. The man with dirty braids stared at Ye Hao.


    The contempt and anger in his eyes are completely unconcealed.


    Hanston''s face was a bit unsightly.


    L¨¦a bit her lip lightly, and she was about to speak out.


    But Ye Hao stopped him.


    "Yes, traditions need to be observed. But I don''t like to spend too much time on boring things." Ye Hao raised his finger to the road in front of him.


    "According to the rules I know before, you are required to go one by one, right? This is too time-consuming. Instead, anyone can challenge me on the road in front of me, and once I get to the opposite side.


    Please all of you shut up. "Ye Hao scanned the group of people around.


    There was an air of arrogance in the words.


    "Do you mean you want to challenge all of us? Orientals, don''t think that the trial of the Wolf King you have completed is so rampant. It is just something left over for thousands of years, maybe the trial inside has long been rotten. Decay, you can successfully pass." said a man with tattoos on his neck and even half of his face.


    "Ye, be careful. Don''t be impulsive, these people are very troublesome. The man with the dirty braids just now belongs to the Hart family, and this one who likes tattoos belongs to the Martin family! They are all powerful nobles. "


    Liya was a little worried about Ye Hao''s impulse.


    At the same time, everyone present was also surprised at Ye Hao''s boldness.


    The previous wheel warfare was very costly to people, but now this kid actually said to challenge everyone, no matter the order.


    Could it be that he thought he was Duke of Werewolf?


    The elders of those families did not want to stop their younger generations, they also wanted to see what kind of strength this person who completed the trial of the Wolf King had.


    "There is such an old saying in our East China. When the mantle arm is a car, it is not at its own discretion."


    Ye Hao took Liya''s hand and took his own steps.


    "Arrogant Chinese." A young werewolf couldn''t help it at first, his body turned into a werewolf, his green eyes staring at Ye Hao, the next moment he rushed forward.


    Looking at the oncoming werewolf.


    "Viscount, dare to show your ugliness in front of me?" Ye Hao saw the strength of this werewolf and chuckled in his heart.


    After that, he raised his hand and held it for a while, as if it happened to be patted on the werewolf''s cheek. The huge force deformed the werewolf''s face, all of his teeth flew out, and his body flew out directly.


    It fell heavily on the ground far away.


    Although the werewolf seemed to have suffered serious injuries, the other werewolf guests did not show any strange expressions.


    Because the werewolves themselves are a combative race, it is inevitable that they will get injured in the fight, and even in their opinion, this will make the banquet more lively.


    Of course, this is also because the werewolves themselves have strong resilience. As long as they are not killed on the spot and suffered special injuries alive, most werewolves can recover after a period of time.


    "Don''t worry, I''m your fiance now." Ye Hao said while looking at Liya.


    Before Liya said that, although Ye Hao could not give her any promise, at least now Ye Hao could let these people know that the man Princess Liya liked was no worse than anyone else.


    Liya looked at Ye Hao, her eyes blurred.


    Seeing the goddess in his heart flirting with other men, more young werewolves rushed forward.


    Facing the werewolves bashing around, the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth curled up, and he took a step forward.


    A seemingly simple step, Ye Hao''s aura exploded completely.


    A wave of air swept out.


    The werewolves seemed to hit a wall of gas. The bodies that had rushed forward had a halt, and then they flew out and hit the ground one by one.


    The wolf talents around now regarded Ye Hao seriously.


    Hanston nodded in satisfaction on the stage, but he still looked at a few young werewolves with some worry.


    Those young werewolves are the geniuses of the major nobles, and they are very strong. If they come one by one, they may not be Ye Hao''s opponents, but it is estimated that they will be a little troublesome.


    Ye Hao is still too young, and it takes a long time to walk on the road to becoming the wolf king.


    "Let''s go together," the filthy werewolf muttered.


    The others knew that they couldn''t take this Dongfang boy too contemptuously.


    As for the reputation of being more bully, they didn''t care at all.


    After all, they are werewolves, and the wolves originally pay attention to wolf tactics. They only care about the result, never the process.


    After these people were transformed, although the hair on their bodies was still gray, it was more pure than those before, and it was considered to be slightly better in the blood of the fourth generation werewolf.


    The strength is also much stronger than the others.


    Facing these people, Ye Hao raised his right hand, his fingers bent slightly, which looked like a Spider-Man gesture to a foreigner.


    But if you let the Dali Duan family of the China Shiluohui see it, you will be surprised, because this is their unique knowledge, the **** of the Six-Medition Excalibur.

 Chapter 1420： Powerful rolling

    Chapter 1420


    Ye Hao raised his right hand and aimed it at the dirty braided werewolf who rushed over first.


    Was that strange when he saw Ye Hao''s gesture?


    You are a werewolf, and you are not a spiderman. Is it possible that you can still spin silk?


    Facing the doubts of the people around him, Ye Hao smiled confidently.


    Let you see how powerful Huaxia martial arts is.


    Condensation and fingers, out of the sword


    An air current shot out like a sword.


    Dirty braided werewolves felt the danger for the first time, because werewolves'' intuitive talents were also very sensitive.


    He had a halt, but although he felt the danger, he didn''t know where the danger came from, so he could only stand stupidly on the spot.


    Then he felt a sharp pain in his right chest, and a finger-sized hole appeared in his right chest, as if it had been pierced by a bullet.


    The man with dirty braids was in pain. He looked at his wound and looked at Ye Hao with a surprised expression. He didn''t know what Ye Hao was using.


    But after all, there are people who know the goods.


    "This is the Six-Medition Excalibur in the Chinese Wulin Unique Learning. I once saw it in a Chinese TV series. Are they true!" A middle-aged man said with surprise.


    Six Vein Excalibur?


    Although they don''t know what this trick means, they can roughly guess that as long as the Easterner makes that gesture, an invisible attack will come.


    In fact, this is not invisible, but they have no such concept of Qi.


    If it were a Chinese warrior, you could see the qi emanating from Ye Hao at this moment.


    Facing Ye Hao''s bizarre attack, these werewolves were a little unexpected.


    As the tattooed werewolf kept dodge, he said in annoyance: "We can''t keep hiding. Let''s go together. He can only attack one person at a time. He will definitely not be able to take care of the few of us."


    The other people also hated Ye Hao with iron heads.


    The Six Vein Divine Sword can indeed only be used on one person at a time, but Ye Hao has more than one trick.


    Top object control


    Ye Hao''s heart moved, stones on the ground floated up, and then shot out at the werewolves.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The power of those stones is very terrifying, and the speed of shooting has even caught up with the bullets.


    Some of the strength is only baron and below, many parts of their bodies are pierced by stones, and some unlucky abdomens are directly penetrated through four or five small holes, which look very terrifying.


    The earl-level ones are slightly better, but the earl-level ones are the only men with dreadlocks, tattooed men, and suit men who provoked Ye Hao just now.


    The three men stubbornly carried Ye Hao''s attack and rushed to Ye Hao''s front. The sharp wolf claws directly attacked Ye Hao without mercy.


    Jianglong Eighteen Palms¡¤Kanglong regrets.


    Ye Hao shook his palm and directly hit the chest of the first man in a suit. He heard a click, which was the sound of a broken breastbone.


    Then the man in the suit fell to the ground, clutching his chest and coughing painfully. Many pieces of thoracic organs were coughed up, as well as some broken bones.


    A chill came towards Ye Hao''s neck. It was the dewclaws of the man with dirty braids. The sharp dewclaws seemed to tear Ye Hao''s throat. At this moment, they were less than 20 centimeters away from Ye Hao''s throat.


    This made many guests frown.


    This trick is a bit too much. If the sharp claws directly cut off the head, then even the werewolf will be life-threatening, and even if only the throat is cut, the recovery time will be a bit long.


    However, Ye Hao didn''t change his face, and his right hand came first, and he directly grasped the wolf paw of the man with braids.


    The dewclaws of the man with dirty braids couldn''t make any progress.


    "This... how is this possible." It was incredible to see that his sharp wolf claws were caught by the man in front of him, and his palm did not even flow out a drop of blood.


    He was a little frightened and wanted to withdraw it, but he found that his wolf claw was tightly gripped and couldn''t pull it out at all.


    The iron palm, one of the Chinese martial arts, can make the palm as hard as steel.


    Ye Hao slammed hard, only to hear the sound of something cracking.


    A cry that was even worse than before came out.


    Ye Hao let go of his palm, and the claw knife that was almost crushed by Ye Hao fell on the ground, and that was the wolf claw of the dirty braided man. He looked at his mutilated wolf claw and fell to the ground in pain.


    People have ten fingers connected to the heart, so that dewclaws are like fingers to a werewolf. If it breaks, it is very painful.


    Ye Hao suddenly wrinkled his eyes, because when everyone was frightened by Ye Hao''s behavior, the tattooed man attacked from Ye Hao''s left.


    This attack seemed to be an attack on Ye Hao, there was no problem.


    But don''t forget, Ye Hao''s left is Liya.


    At this moment, Leya was stunned by Ye Hao''s behavior. She didn''t notice it, and never expected the danger coming from nearby.


    The tattooed man showed a grim smile at the corner of his mouth.


    He is not a fool, he is a young werewolf, he thinks he has wisdom that no one else can match.


    Who said that defeating that kid can stop the engagement ceremony. If Princess L¨¦a is "accidentally" injured by the battle, the engagement ceremony will of course end up unhappy.


    In order to prevent the plan from failing, he also particularly wretchedly chose to attack Princess L¨¦a''s lower body.


    Just when the tattooed man thought he was successful, he began to think about how he would act like he was guilty for hurting Princess L¨¦a by mistake.


    Lya''s body suddenly disappeared, and the tattooed man was dumbfounded. Upon closer inspection, it turned out that Princess Lya was held in his arms by the man at the moment.


    He stared at himself coldly, as if looking at a dead person.


    The tattooed man couldn''t help but trembles, but then he thought, this kid can''t use his hands now, wouldn''t it be useless?


    Then, what kind of princess L¨¦a would be attacked by himself, just attack this kid directly.


    Seeing the tattooed man transfer the offensive object to himself, Ye Hao showed a wicked smile.


    He stayed behind in the previous battles, but the man in front of him has already been sentenced to death. Why?


    It''s the same principle, you can deal with me, deal with the people around me.


    No way!


    Although Ye Hao held Liya with both hands, his right foot was used as a fulcrum at this moment, and his left foot was lifted, and the last hair came first, directly touching the tattooed man''s abdomen.


    The tattooed man is dumbfounded, this speed is too fast.


    In the blink of an eye, the kid''s feet appeared on his abdomen.


    He thought that Ye Hao could not use his hands and his strength would drop sharply, but what he didn''t know was that without his hands, Ye Hao still had feet.


    The next moment, in everyone¡¯s eyes, this oriental man just used his foot, and the tattooed man flew out, breaking several decorative stone pillars in succession, and stopped hitting the trees in the flower bed. .


    His expression was dull, blood was vomiting at his mouth, and all the clothes on his chest were torn apart.


    How is this going?


    This kick is so terrifying!


    Everyone looked at this scene in disbelief.


    This is an earl-class werewolf, according to the international hierarchy, it is Tier 4! Isn''t this man''s enemy?


    Kick?


    Of course it wasn''t a kick. At that moment, Ye Hao Jiuyang''s internal strength gathered on his feet and used the shadowless feet, directly raising thousands of feet in the blink of an eye.


    The last few feet are aimed at the skull of the tattooed man. Even a well-restored werewolf cannot respond to these legs. It is estimated that this tattooed man will be admitted to a mental hospital within half a year.


    This is the fate of offending Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao put down his feet, hugged Liya directly, and walked to the main stage step by step. During this time, he stepped directly on the man in suit and the man with dirty braids who fell on the ground.


    At this moment, no one dared to stop Ye Hao anymore.

 Chapter 1421： I object

    Chapter 1421


    The whole venue was very quiet.


    Everyone looked at this Eastern man step by step with a look of consternation, disbelief, and even admiration.


    "Is he an earl?" a person whispered, and the lady next to him just looked at him with contempt after he finished speaking.


    "Count? Are you kidding me. Just now those three people are all earl-level masters among the three nobles, and there are so many viscounts, barons! This oriental man has at least marquis-level strength!" Looked at the man with an obsessive look.


    Most of the other ladies also looked at the mighty and majestic man with this look.


    At this moment, they were even a little jealous of Princess L¨¦a who was being held in their arms, and it was them how they wished to be held.


    "Don''t forget, he hasn''t used a werewolf gesture until now." Another middle-aged man said solemnly.


    This caused many people to take a breath. The fierce battle just now made them forget that this Eastern man didn''t even use a werewolf posture.


    You know, of course, the wolf clan is using the werewolf stance to be the strongest.


    This man had such a strong combat effectiveness when he did not use the werewolf form.


    If he uses werewolf form...


    Could it be that he has the strength of the Duke level?


    Twenty-year-old Werewolf Duke!


    Maybe it''s just the peak of the Marquis.


    Most people still choose to believe in the latter, because the twenty-year-old Werewolf Duke, this is really amazing.


    Those who were injured were quickly carried down. Although the members of their family were a little angry, they felt embarrassed.


    But at this time, if you come forward to find the fault, you will be despised by all the werewolves.


    Because they beat you with integrity, that''s their strength, and the wolf tribe believes in strength the most.


    And now in the corner of the banquet.


    "Damn, these rubbish. Even a Chinese person can''t handle it." A young blond man smashed the goblet in his hand and looked angrily at the guy holding the woman he liked and slowly walking towards the center of the stage.


    "Cage, calm down. This is just an episode. Our family has a great plan to transform this decadent wolf clan. We must wait with great concentration." The woman Lola appeared beside the man.


    Cage looked at Lola, and he reconciled and said: "Mother. I am not reconciled. You know I have liked L¨¦a since I was a child. I swear to marry her."


    "Cage, you remember. You will command our family in the future, and you will even become the wolf king commanding the wolf clan. You can''t give up all this because of a woman." Lola looked at her son reproachfully.


    Cage squeezed his fist, released his hand after a long time, and said yinly, "I see, my mother."


    ...


    Lying in Ye Hao''s arms, the sweetness that cannot be described made her feel intoxicated.


    She really wanted to keep leaning on this man''s arms like this, and she wanted time to stop at this moment.


    But in the end her father broke the peace of all this.


    "Good boy, yes. This time the performance is very good." Hansenton patted Ye Hao''s shoulder and said with appreciation.


    At this moment, at least most wolf clan would not question Ye Hao''s strength, which would be of great benefit to Ye Hao''s command of the wolf clan later.


    And he also likes Ye Hao¡¯s style of doing things. A person can¡¯t keep a low profile and a high profile for appropriateness. That can let people around know that the wolf is not old, its claws, and its fangs are still sharp. of.


    "Liya, how long do you have to lie down. Do you want to be held just like this for the next process?" Hansenton looked at his daughter jokingly.


    Liya''s cheeks flushed, and she hurriedly jumped out of Ye Hao''s arms.


    "Ahem..." Hansenton coughed, and looked at the guests in the audience: "I think Ye Hao''s strength is obvious to everyone. There should be no objection to Ye Hao and Liya''s engagement ceremony."


    Now, who dares to object? In other words, who is still capable of opposing?


    Hanston continued: "Okay, let''s continue our process. Ask the newcomer to rant."


    Oath roar?


    Ye Hao was taken aback, what is this? Neither Mei nor Daxi had mentioned it to themselves before.


    Upon hearing the word oath roar, a small group of people in their forties and fifties showed nostalgia, but most of them looked confused.


    "Presumably most of you here have forgotten the vows roaring process. The vows roaring is the process of our wolf clan getting married when both men and women make love to the moon roar." Hanston deliberately said the word marriage. Emphasize the pronunciation.


    Ye Hao''s mouth twitched.


    This guy really counted in the government. Although it was an engagement ceremony, Hanston did everything possible to make this a wedding ceremony.


    This is to let everyone know that Ye Hao is my daughter''s husband, and our Caroline family has a relationship with the future wolf king.


    Worthy of being an old fried dough stick, the routine is very deep.


    "Let''s start now, the woman is first." Hanston looked at the two.


    It''s not difficult to just roar at the moon.


    It may be because werewolves have always had a custom of liking the moon, and on a full moon night, their power will be unprecedentedly strong, equivalent to 150% of usual!


    L¨¦a took a deep breath and closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, white fluff grew on the back of her hand and the outside of her cheek, and delicate wolf teeth appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    At the same time, a pair of white ears appeared on the top of the head, and a white tail slipped out from the bottom of the skirt.


    The service of the werewolf is special, special reserved for the tail, so there is no need to worry about embarrassing things happen.


    With pure white hair, L¨¦a is really beautiful at this moment. Both men and women present are attracted by this white wolf girl with the second generation blood. The moonlight falls on her, and she has a beautiful feeling. .


    L¨¦a raised her head, revealing her smooth and delicate neck, her lips pursed slightly.


    Then a long, beautiful wolf howl came out.


    There is no male werewolf''s feeling of breaking through the clouds, but a lingering feeling, heart-warming.


    The howl of a wolf also contained Liya''s love for Ye Hao.


    After a few seconds, L¨¦a stopped her voice and dropped her tender head.


    "It''s beautiful," a little boy said subconsciously.


    Others are also amazed by L¨¦a''s howling wolf, which is worthy of the second-generation blood.


    With a simple howl of a wolf, they can hear many things.


    And then it was Ye Hao''s turn. Ye Hao raised his head, and that changed in an instant.


    He did not become a mad werewolf, only his eyes became white and silver.


    Then a low, deep, **** roar came out.


    Most of the people present felt shocked and looked at the Eastern man on stage in disbelief.


    At that moment, they felt that their souls would have a feeling of surrender.


    Hansenton became more satisfied with his son-in-law, he smiled and raised his hand: "Okay. Now for the final link..."


    "I object."


    Suddenly an abrupt voice came, and everyone was stunned. At this time, they ran out to oppose it. This was smashing the scene and hitting the Caroline family in the face.


    But when they looked in the direction of the sound, their expressions stiffened.


    Under the moonlight, a pair of blood-colored wings spread over ten meters long, red blood-like robes, ruby-like eye pupils, and the kind of cold empress-like aura.


    A glamorous and noble woman just appeared.

 Chapter 1422： He is my man

    Chapter 1422 He Is My Man


    "This is a vampire!" A person pointed at the woman floating in the air in surprise.


    "This woman is too courageous. Although the dispute between the wolf family and the blood family has decreased a lot in recent years, she dared to come to the castle manor of the wolf family Caroline royal family! Too deceptive." Murmured the woman who hated vampires.


    In fact, the main reason is to be jealous that this woman is too beautiful.


    The other is to stay young forever.


    Werewolves and vampires are both dark races, but vampires have long lives. This is one of the reasons why werewolves hate vampires.


    As soon as the werewolf woman finished muttering, she hurriedly came to the feeling that she was pinched in her throat, and her whole body was cold.


    A middle-aged man next to him swallowed, and looked at the blood-colored woman in the sky with some scruples: "Blood can transform wings, powerful aura. This is a Duke-level woman.


    She is the eldest daughter of the blood family Asley, Catherine Asley! "


    "What, she''s Catherine Eisley! The genius who broke through to the Duke level in the last month!" The others were startled.


    Now no one dared to speak casually anymore, looking at the woman whose face was pale and almost breaking off her breath, she only dared to show sympathetic eyes and did not dare to help.


    Duke-level strength, that''s no joke.


    Only Hansenton can contend here.


    "Miss Catherine came to our Caroline family a thousand miles away, what''s the matter?" Hanston''s blue eyes turned into black pupils, and he was ready to fight at any time.


    Catherine fell slowly, her red high heels fell to the ground, she walked forward step by step, and finally walked in front of Ye Hao.


    "Of course I came to pick up my fianc¨¦."


    fianc¨¦?


    Ye Hao is Catherine''s fiance?


    What the **** is going on, is this making a movie? Everyone was dumbfounded at this moment.


    Ye Hao covered his face, he looked at Catherine, and whispered: "Why did you run over? Didn''t you stay in the hotel?"


    "Why can''t I run over? If I can''t come, wouldn''t you be seduced by this little fairy." Catherine looked at L¨¦a next to her.


    Leya was so excited that she jumped out and said, "What is seduce! Tell me clearly!"


    "He is my fiance, what kind of engagement banquet you are holding my fiance here now, you are not seduce what it is!"


    Catherine directly fought back.


    "You..." L¨¦a stamped her feet with anger.


    And Hansenton on the side, watching his daughter quarrel with a vampire duke at this time, like an acquaintance.


    They even knew each other.


    Liya gritted her teeth, she pointed her arms around Ye Hao''s shoulders, as if she was declaring sovereignty: "Why do you say Ye Hao is your fiance? You have held an engagement banquet? No! All you say Ye Hao is you Your fianc¨¦, this is all yours!"


    Catherine frowned slightly. She did not hold any engagement banquet with Ye Hao, but announced to the outside world that she and Ye Hao were their fiance.


    After all, vampires have a long life span, and they do not have as many traditions as werewolves.


    Seeing two beauties of the blood race and the wolf race being jealous for a man like this.


    The atmosphere of urgency before disappeared a lot.


    Even most men are jealous of Ye Hao.


    Although Catherine is a kinsman, regardless of her status, Catherine is definitely a stunner for all ages. She has the charm of a mature woman and a **** figure.


    Although L¨¦a and Catherine are not distinguished in terms of appearance, if it is attractive, Catherine will definitely be a few blocks away from L¨¦a.


    Because L¨¦a is like an immature chick compared to Catherine.


    Hansenton knew that this was not the way to let a few people make trouble. He pointed to the castle behind and said: "Miss Kathleen, if there is anything we can talk about, how about it."


    Catherine frowned.


    "Is it possible that Miss Catherine is still worried about what our Caroline family will do to you?" Hansenton looked at Catherine with false eyes.


    "Huh, I''m afraid of you? I want to go, no one here can stop me." Catherine snorted, Ye Hao and Lya walked towards the castle together.


    Hansenton said apologetically to everyone in the audience: "Because some accidents were discovered, the engagement ceremony is temporarily set for the time being. Let''s dance and play first."


    Hansenton ordered Angus to control the scene, and he went to clean up the mess over there.


    In the old castle, Ye Hao sat on the sofa. The sofa is very precious, with plush cushions on it. The price is at least millions.


    But Ye Hao was not comfortable sitting at all at this moment, and even felt like sitting on pins and needles.


    Because there are two women sitting on either side of him at the same time.


    Catherine and L¨¦a.


    The two people seemed to be vying over Ye Hao, both of them pulled Ye Hao''s arm, and refused to let go. Between these pulls, Ye Hao in the middle can be said to be swimming in the waves.


    "Miss Catherine, tonight is the engagement banquet for the little girl and Mr. Ye Hao. Can you please leave it alone." Hansenton walked in, looking at Catherine calmly.


    "No! Mr. Hansenton, if your favorite woman wants to hold an engagement banquet with another man, can you just sit back and ignore it?" Kathleen counterattacked, regardless of Hansenton''s face.


    Hansenton didn''t know what to do now.


    At this moment, an old man pushed his wheelchair out.


    "Since you two like this young man, why don''t you both have an engagement banquet? Isn''t that all right? What a simple thing." An old voice came.


    "Grandpa." Liya cried out affectionately when she saw the visitor.


    This man is Mr. Sandy.


    Catherine looked at Sandy. She didn''t speak. She didn''t know if she was afraid of Sandy''s existence, or was thinking about what the other party said just now.


    "Father, what are you talking about? A vampire, a werewolf. How can they hold an engagement party...this..." Hansenton felt that his father''s idea was crazy.


    "Why not? Have you forgotten the legend we handed down! The Dark Son with blood and werewolf blood will appear. He will bring the rebirth of Eternal Night!


    Although our Caroline royal family cannot represent all the wolf tribes, we have 80% of the wolf tribe followers. To be honest, our Caroline family means the wolf tribe attitude.


    Although the kinship is controlled by multiple families, the Asley family is now gaining momentum. One family has three dukes, and at this moment it is the strongest family existence in the kinship.


    If Ye Hao could marry women from these two families at the same time, wouldn''t it be equivalent to having the power of two races by then! "Sandy''s words made Hansenton''s eyes shine!

 Chapter 1423： Two are just two, lets go!

    Chapter 1423 Two is just two, let''s go!


    Originally he thought that the son of darkness ruled the two clans, and Ye Hao could lead the wolf tribe to rule the blood clan, because Ye Hao also had the blood of the blood clan.


    But that is indispensable to cause bloodshed.


    But if Ye Hao could marry Catherine of the Ashley family as his wife, it would be different.


    That means that Ye Hao also has a resounding identity on the blood side, and don''t forget that Catherine is still a Duke-level vampire, this is a very terrifying combat power!


    It is undoubtedly the best way to unify the two clans without a **** sword.


    "Miss Catherine, what do you think of this decision?" Although Hansenton was very satisfied with this kind of thing, as for his daughter to share her husband with others.


    Anyway, there was one before, and now there is no more one, and Ye Hao''s previous performance is enough to show that he will definitely have terrifying strength in the near future.


    The strong have a few confidantes, why not?


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s eyes widened.


    Hey, he was forced to compromise in the original engagement banquet.


    Now even Catherine is added?


    "I..." Ye Haogang wanted to speak.


    Catherine next to him said first: "Okay, I promise."


    Uh


    Several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead, and he looked at Lya: "Lya, you persuade your father and your grandfather, isn''t this a mess?"


    Lya bit her lip, she glanced at Catherine next to her, and then she said, "I agree."


    Ye Hao was dumbfounded, this world is too crazy.


    Do vampires and werewolves mind marrying the same man?


    What is going on with women''s thinking now!


    "That''s good. The engagement banquet will continue tonight, and Miss Catherine will choose a date for the engagement banquet for you two later." Hansenton''s eyes were about to be squinted together.


    His son-in-law will command the two big families of blood and wolf clan in the near future, which means that the day of unifying the two dark races is just around the corner.


    "No." Catherine suddenly interjected, and she said firmly: "I don''t want to change the day, I want today. Our blood family does not choose a day, and there is no tradition."


    "Today?" Hansenton was a little unexpected, he said embarrassingly: "But Miss Catherine, there are all werewolves outside. You are willing to attend your engagement banquet are all werewolves, this is not appropriate, right?"


    "Don''t worry about this. The engagement ceremony will be postponed three hours later at 24 o''clock. I will let my people come." Catherine said confidently.


    Three hours later.


    An engagement banquet does not pay attention to time, and there is no big deal after three hours.


    Hansenton nodded, but he said solemnly: "Miss Catherine. You should also know that although we can talk here peacefully, but other vampires... After all, our two races have a lot of history in history. contradiction."


    "A contradiction does not mean that you have always been an enemy." Kathleen said: "I can guarantee that at my engagement party, no vampire dared to make trouble, even if the enemy sitting next to him was a former enemy.


    He would also sit down for me and put away his fangs. "


    Worthy of being Queen Fan, what he said was very domineering.


    "Wait...! You all wait a minute, the actor is me. You have determined such a big thing without asking for my opinion, do you think it is appropriate!"


    Ye Hao pointed to Hansendon with a black face: "We said before that I was engaged to L¨¦a, but Catherine was not included!"


    After speaking, Ye Hao turned around and looked at Catherine helplessly: "Catherine, I beg you, can you not participate in this time? This is not what you think. I will follow you later. You can explain it clearly."


    "Miss Catherine. Our little friend is very interested in some historical secrets. Your vampires have a long lifespan, and you must have passed down a lot of interesting things.


    But those are precious things, it''s not good to take them out unconditionally. Presumably your people will not agree, but if he can become your official fianc¨¦, it must be a very simple matter. "Old man Sandy said with a smile.


    As he said, he took out a pipe, lit it for himself, and took a sip.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath. He raised his **** to Sandy and Hansenton in his heart. They are indeed father and son. The calculations are exactly the same.


    Ye Hao hurriedly looked at Catherine, he smiled: "Catherine. We are good friends, right, and you have all announced that I am your fianc¨¦. You have lived for hundreds of years. How can you care about one? What a simple ceremony."


    "I care." Kathleen retorted directly.


    Even L¨¦a next to her nodded in agreement.


    "Three Duke-level bloodstones, please. I have enough chaos here, so don''t add any more chaos!" Ye Hao walked to Catherine and whispered softly.


    "NO." Catherine refused without hesitation.


    "Five!" Ye Hao raised the price again.


    "Bloodstone is nothing compared to you." Catherine looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    "Ten." Ye Hao gritted his teeth.


    Catherine gave a sad expression: "Our Assley family is the oldest family in the blood family. I did learn a lot of little secrets from my grandfather, and there are many more in one place in our family. Ancient books handed down.


    This is not comparable to Shirley''s mini-library. After all, she herself is only a few hundred years old, how could she have collected things more than 3,000 years ago.


    But those things in my family are too precious, and generally will not be shown to outsiders, unless they have a special relationship with me. Since you don''t want to be engaged to me, then I can only say goodbye. "


    After speaking, Catherine turned to leave.


    Ye Hao hurriedly took Catherine''s hand, and he raised his hand helplessly: "Okay, I surrender. I surrender. Isn''t it just an engagement banquet? One is also to order two, so just come together. ."


    Ye Hao looked like he was willing to go.


    ...


    24 o''clock at midnight.


    Lya in a black dress stood on Ye Hao''s left hand, and Catherine in a **** **** dress stood on Ye Hao''s right.


    Because of the color combination, Ye Hao changed into a pure white dress.


    At this moment, the people in the audience were divided into two groups, the werewolves on the left and the vampires on the right.


    The entire banquet was filled with a strange atmosphere.


    For thousands of years, werewolves and vampires have gathered together. It would be nice not to fight or argue. Would they sit together and participate in an engagement ceremony happily?


    This is simply unimaginable.


    "Ahem...This is a special engagement. The man is our Mr. Ye Hao, and the woman is Princess L¨¦a of the Caroline Royal Family and Miss Catherine, the eldest of the Eisley Family..."


    Hansenton announced the engagement ceremony there.

 Chapter 1424： Zhou Qianyi has an accident

    Chapter 1424


    In everyone''s surprised eyes, the engagement ceremony process quickly ended.


    After that, everyone drank and ate together.


    But everyone was very honest and didn''t make any outrageous actions.


    Because they dare not do it at all.


    When these vampires were notified by Catherine that they came from around France, they also received an order.


    Anyone who comes to the engagement banquet, regardless of any conflicts with the wolf clan before, must not do anything on this night, otherwise Catherine will personally let him understand what is meant by obliteration and what is meant by the wrath of the queen.


    The wolf clan on the other side also received a warning from the Hansendon family, so this engagement banquet did not turn into a battlefield.


    But although fighting is not allowed, other things are not forbidden.


    This is not it, some male werewolves are fighting with some male vampires there.


    People on both sides are shouting and cheering, which makes this engagement banquet surprisingly lively.


    In a bedroom in the castle, Ye Hao, Kathleen and Liya are all here.


    "Your Royal Highness, if I need it, I can stay..." Before Daxi finished speaking, Ye Hao pushed her out, closed the door, and locked it again.


    "Huh...It''s finally over." Ye Hao slumped on the sofa. This engagement banquet was really uncomfortable. This was not physical exhaustion, it was psychological exhaustion.


    Ye Hao looked at Catherine sitting on the edge of the window: "Catherine, don''t forget what you promised me before!"


    In order to obtain information, Ye Hao really had to spare it this time.


    "As long as you follow me to the Ashley family, you can know those secrets, but there is a premise, that is, I will become the master of the Ashley family.


    My father once told me that those secrets can only be known by the patriarch of each generation of the Asley family. As I become the head of the family, you are my fiance, so naturally I have the right to take you to see them. "Catherine said.


    Ye Hao was helpless, although it was a bit troublesome, but now it has reached this point, and there is no way.


    Ye Hao looked at the dark sky outside.


    "Catherine, I''m very curious, you are a very arrogant person. Why did you agree to this absurd thing tonight, and you don''t really hate Lya." Ye Hao looked at Catherine in confusion.


    Leya also looked over curiously. She originally thought that Catherine would not agree. The reason she agreed was because of the family, and she didn''t mind how many women Ye Hao had.


    "The longest lifespan of a werewolf is only two hundred years. But I am now the Duke of Vampires, and I can live at least another thousand years. If I can continue to break through, my lifespan will increase.


    She is just a meteor in your life, and I am the destination in your life. Why should I care about meteors that fascinate you for a moment? You will still be with me in the end. "Catherine said confidently.


    Liya frowned. Although this was a bit annoying, it was also true. The life span of the blood clan was long, and Ye Hao was also the blood clan, which also meant that his life span was also long.


    This made L¨¦a feel a little uncomfortable.


    Ye Hao noticed L¨¦a''s mood swings, and he clapped his hands: "Okay. Now is not the time to talk about this, after all, we still have a long time.


    It''s almost dawn, and we will return to the hotel after dawn. Rest yourself, the bed belongs to you, and I sleep on the sofa. "


    Ye Hao lay on the sofa.


    Even so, the three of them are not sleepy at all, each thinking about their own things.


    Outside the room, Daxi was lying on the door, she muttered suspiciously.


    "It''s weird, why is there no movement at all? Is it because I took a shower first?"


    Mei just happened to be passing by. She looked at where Da Xi was listening to the corner of the wall, and walked directly to pull her ears.


    "I have something, come with me."


    "Hey...May you let go, I''m Princess L¨¦a''s maid. I have to stay next to Princess L¨¦a. If Princess L¨¦a needs me, I can share it... Don''t drag me. ."


    ...


    Early the next morning, a car drove to the gate of the Golden Swan Hotel.


    When Ye Hao and his party returned to the suite on the top floor, Qiu Xueyao rushed forward.


    "Ye Hao, it''s not good, something happened! You have to help Qianyi!"


    Qiu Xueyao was worried. She was still wearing pajamas, as if she had just woke up, but she was so anxious that she didn''t even notice the slip of her shoulder strap.


    Ye Hao didn''t pay attention to Qiu Xueyao''s spring light at this moment. He frowned and looked at Qiu Xueyao: "What happened to Zhou Qianyi?"


    "Qianyi stayed here last night. We drank and we talked a lot during the period. She told me that now her company has encountered a lot of problems, and she feels she can''t handle it anymore.


    After that, the two of us fell asleep. When the newcomer arrived, I found that Qianyi had already left. I asked the waiter in the suite and said that she left in a hurry at six o''clock in the morning, looking very anxious.


    But her cell phone fell to me, and I saw a text message on it. It was sent by someone whose remark was Mike.


    The above message is: Miss Zhou, I heard about what happened in your company, I am still willing to help your company, as long as you are willing to agree to my terms, you can wait for your call at any time. "


    Qiu Xueyao walked back and forth worriedly: "This person''s information is not sent by a good person. Qianyi must have encountered something major, otherwise she would not have left in such a hurry.


    Ye Hao, you have to help her. "


    At this moment, the previous female manager walked out. It seemed that she had learned the news that Ye Hao and others had returned for the first time.


    "Ms. Leya, Mr. Ye Hao, what do you need? Have you had breakfast? If not, I will let you prepare it." The female manager said politely.


    Ye Hao looked at the female manager, and he asked: "Do you know what happened to the French technology company today?"


    The female manager paused, and then she said: "If it is a technology company, there is indeed one. A research institute under the Haoyi Technology Co., Ltd. exploded. It is said that important information was lost, but fortunately there were no casualties.


    The financial situation of this company is not very good. If this happens, it is very likely to go bankrupt.


    The French news channel is still broadcasting. "


    The female manager took out the tablet computer she carried, pressed it a few times, and showed it to Ye Hao and others.


    The picture shows a research room with billowing smoke, and the sound of explosions can be heard from time to time in the research room. The firefighting team in the picture has arrived and is handling rescue operations at the scene of the fire and explosion.


    On the screen, there was also a reporter''s introduction, and when the introduction was halfway through, a car stopped.


    A gaunt woman came down from the car, and that woman was Zhou Qianyi.

 Chapter 1425： Explosive laboratory

    Chapter 1425


    Hao Yi Technology Co., Ltd. headquarters.


    At this moment, Zhou Qianyi was sitting on the sofa in her office, looking out of the floor-to-ceiling window in despair. Not far away was the laboratory that was still smoky, but the fire had been reduced a lot.


    She laughed at herself, her face turned gray.


    "Zhou Qianyi, Zhou Qianyi. You are still like this. You are useless without them. You don''t even own the capital for starting a business. Now you have lost a lot of money.


    You were naive and thought you could start with this and catch up with that man. just now? Just daydreaming. "


    "It''s not that you are worthless, but that you are too demanding of yourself." A voice came from the side.


    I don''t know when Ye Hao was already sitting on the sofa in the office.


    Zhou Qianyi looked at this man, she lowered her head: "Did you come to see me making a joke?"


    "Why do you think so?" Ye Hao frowned.


    "Didn''t you come to see me making a joke? I was so self-willed when I was in China. I now think about my previous self. I feel that I was really bad at that time.


    You once saved me, but because you accidentally touched my flower, I lost my temper with you. Zhou Qianyi covered her face, tears streaming out involuntarily: "If...if not, I also...I won''t miss you. "


    Seeing Zhou Qianyi who was feeling a little out of control, Ye Hao first walked to the next window sill, where there were three fairy orchids that were already open at the moment.


    He picked up three pots of fairy orchids and walked in front of Zhou Qianyi and put them on her desk.


    "Have you forgotten how persevering you were when you cultivated these fairy orchids? You have been caring for them for more than ten years. Few people can do this.


    And why are you defeated by such a small setback now? People who have not failed, you have failed, and I have failed. Failure is not terrible, the terrible thing is the fear of failure. The terrible thing is that I lost my way. "


    Ye Hao pressed Zhou Qianyi''s shoulders: "You are too strong, it''s okay to be strong. But you can''t force yourself too much. There is a saying that is true, rely on your parents at home, and rely on friends when you go out.


    If you don''t say a word when you are in trouble, what use do you want us friends to do? Friends should help each other. "


    Zhou Qianyi couldn''t help it anymore, she cried with pain in her waist holding Ye Hao.


    It seems that she wants to vent her pain for the past six months. In the past six months, not only will she complete her studies at the French Business School, she will also run her own company outside of class.


    All this fell on a girl in her early twenties who was alone in a foreign country. One can imagine her backlog of pressure during this time.


    Zhou Qianyi was tired when she cried, and fell asleep leaning on Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao just stood still.


    Leya, Catherine, Qiu Xueyao did not come, but Ye Hao did not let them come. At this time, there were too many outsiders, which would make Zhou Qianyi unable to vent.


    And this matter is not a big deal for Ye Hao, he can handle it.


    As time passed, the black smoke in the distant laboratory had completely disappeared. Firefighters blocked the scene and began investigating the cause of the fire and explosion.


    Bump


    At this time, there was a knock on the door.


    Zhou Qianyi woke up, she felt the moist feeling on her cheeks, she raised her head, and the next moment she blushed.


    I saw a puddle of water stains on Ye Hao''s clothes. Needless to say, she knew that she had just lost control of her emotions.


    "Um... I''m sorry, I got your clothes dirty. I''ll let you wash them later." Zhou Qianyi said hurriedly.


    "It''s okay. You slept for two hours. I think you should be sober now. We should deal with your company''s affairs." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Zhou Qianyi.


    Looking at Ye Hao''s smile, Zhou Qianyi felt her shoulders light for some reason.


    It seems that all the pressure that has been pressing on her shoulders has disappeared.


    This feeling is really good, and all this is due to the presence of this man in front of him.


    "Boss." The knock on the door came again.


    After Zhou Qianyi recovered, she sorted out her service: "Please come in."


    The office door was pushed open. Several people were standing at the door holding a pile of documents. Among them was a man in his 50s and 60s with deep myopia glasses.


    These people noticed that there was a man in Zhou Qianyi''s office. They were very surprised.


    Although they knew that Zhou Qianyi had many suitors in France because of her beauty.


    But no one has ever been able to get along with Zhou Qianyi alone in Zhou Qianyi''s office.


    Usually those with ulterior motives want to talk to Zhou Qianyi alone about "cooperation".


    Zhou Qianyi will always bring her secretary, or staff, or other people, and she will never get along alone.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Qianyi looked at these employees of her company, and then she focused on the middle-aged man: "Dr. Ian, you are back from the hospital? There is nothing wrong with your body."


    This Dr. Ian looked at Zhou Qianyi: "I have nothing to do with my body. You should let them report the situation to you first. I will talk about my affairs later."


    Dr. Ian retreated aside.


    And those company employees reported a series of bad payments to Zhou Qianyi.


    "Boss, half an hour ago, the French Police Department officially issued a notice to us that they wanted to investigate this explosion. Although no casualties were caused this time, if the final investigation result is confirmed to be caused by our management negligence.


    They will shut down all our laboratories and conduct a close investigation of our company. The time may be about one week to three months. "A male employee said.


    "One week to three months? We have to shut down all our laboratories!" Zhou Qianyi''s expression changed. Shutting down a company for one week to three months would cause huge losses to a company.


    And don¡¯t look at the previous statement that it¡¯s just a week. In fact, it¡¯s all said to be nice, at least one month to finish. You must know that in countries like France, many things will stop on weekends, and they won¡¯t work overtime.


    And at least one month, this is even more devastating for the already dangerous Haoyee Company. If it takes three months, it will be enough to completely crush the company.


    "In addition, several companies that we originally worked with have all terminated their cooperative relations with us on the grounds that our scientific research technology is not up to standard.


    In addition, two technology companies, Recco and Sabit, which have previously cooperated with us, formally proposed to us the acquisition plan. "A female employee whispered.


    Acquisition!


    Zhou Qianyi clenched her fists. These guys were talking about cooperation before, but now they talk about cooperation when there is a change in their company. This is simply a disaster.


    "In addition, Mr. Mike from the Orr Group called before and said that if you need it, you can call him and he will try to help you."


    Zhou Qianyi frowned and bit her teeth.


    "Okay, I get it. You all go down."

 Chapter 1426： Dr. Ian

    Chapter 1426 Dr. Ian


    Zhou Qianyi rubbed her temples.


    A comfortable touch came from her shoulders, it turned out that Ye Hao was pressing her shoulders.


    I had a hangover with Qiu Xueyao last night, and such a thing happened early this morning, which made Zhou Qianyi''s spirit very bad.


    "Dr. Ian, what do you want to say?" Zhou Qianyi looked at Dr. Ian who was staying.


    Dr. Ian walked to Zhou Qianyi''s desk, and he hesitated to look at the man behind Zhou Qianyi who was massaging Zhou Qianyi.


    "Don''t worry, he is my friend, besides my parents, the most trusted person." Zhou Qianyi said from the heart.


    This man has saved his life several times. If he can''t even trust him, it is estimated that not many people in this world can trust him.


    "I''m sorry for the explosion in the laboratory this time. If it weren''t for everyone''s holiday today, if I were still in the laboratory, perhaps such an explosion would not have occurred.


    Miss Zhou will not face such a loss, and I am very sorry. "Dr. Ian took off his hat and bowed to Zhou Qianyi.


    Zhou Qianyi hurriedly got up, she walked to the other person and helped him up: "Dr. Ian, don''t say that. I was able to invite you to our laboratory to help with our experimental research. I am very grateful for this. One thing has nothing to do with you."


    Dr. Ian sighed: "Miss Zhou, you are a very good person. You are willing to spend such amazing money and experience on this research. You are a great person."


    "Dr. Ian, you must not say that. You are an expert in biomedicine, and you are a member of the United Nations Medical Organization. You are a great person. This happened in my laboratory. I should feel guilty. Correct."


    Zhou Qianyi expressed her extremely lofty respect for the doctor in her words.


    Dr. Ian continued: "Miss Zhou, at this time. The laboratory was destroyed and all the data were gone. I supposedly should stay with you to tide over this difficult period. But the United Nations informed me that something happened in Africa. Some kind of virus, I have to look at it.


    I have booked the plane for tomorrow... so... I''m sorry. "


    Dr. Ian bowed to Zhou Qianyi again.


    Zhou Qianyi waved her hand again and again: "You are serving us free of charge. What we agreed at the beginning was that if you have anything, you can leave at any time.


    And if viruses are found in Africa, you are needed there. "


    Dr. Ian looked at Zhou Qianyi and sighed. He turned around and walked to the door, stopped again, took off his hat and bowed to Zhou Qianyi, then left.


    Zhou Qianyi took a breath and returned to the boss chair to sit down again. She looked at Ye Hao behind her: "Can you press my head again? I feel that the brain cells in my head are fighting."


    "Then your quarrel is quite lively, but hundreds of millions of cells." Ye Hao teased.


    He pressed Zhou Qianyi''s head, using his own massage technique, coupled with the internal force of Nine Yang.


    Zhou Qianyi let out a long sigh of relief.


    "What''s the identity of that Dr. Ian just now? He used to work in your laboratory. If something like this happened, it would be inappropriate to let him leave." Ye Hao asked.


    Zhou Qianyi closed her eyes and said while enjoying herself: "Dr. Ian is a great professor of biomedicine. It can be said that a quarter of the world''s top biomedical professors and experts are his students. .


    And he is a very noble person, and many large international companies hire him with high salaries, but he never goes. Instead, he devoted himself to the international medical rescue business without hesitation.


    He is now a member of the United Nations International Medical Organization. As for the laboratory, Dr. Ian was not in the laboratory at all before the laboratory explosion, and he was in another laboratory at the time, someone can testify to him.


    If you are suspicious of Dr. Ian, I say you should forget it. There is no need for him to destroy my laboratory, and he does not charge a cent for coming to help me. "


    "Then how did you meet?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "Didn¡¯t I go to the French Business School. Next to the business school, there is a public medical institution where there are children with cell defects in their bodies. Their innate cells are different from ours, which leads to many organs in their bodies. It is damaged and cannot be repaired by external methods.


    When I first came here, I didn''t know what kind of business I should start. I ran in when I went around. The children there were very cute and pitiful. And where I met Dr. Ian.


    Then by chance, I met a friend who was engaged in medical biological cell research, and their laboratory funding was in difficulties, and no one wanted to help them.


    At that time, I investigated. If they can complete their research at that time and create a cell that can repair the human body, it will be a major discovery in the medical community and can cure many patients. "


    Zhou Qianyi''s mouth raised a smile: "Of course I am also a businessman. The initial estimate of the benefits brought by this thing is at least 500 billion U.S. dollars. So I resolutely opened this company, bought the laboratory and started research. And asked Dr. Ian to help me."


    Ye Hao understood Zhou Qianyi''s words.


    "Then your laboratory is damaged this time, that is, all the test data is lost? There is no backup." Ye Hao asked.


    Zhou Qianyi sighed and said: "The experimental data is very precious. If there are too many backups, it is easy to be stolen, so there is no backup. As a result, I did not expect such a thing to happen.


    However, we still have some preliminary data, but this means that most of my hard work and money investment have been wasted. "


    Ye Haoxu asked, "Could it be that Mike''s gang did it. They are trying to get rid of the law. Seeing that you can''t get in, they used these tricks."


    "I also thought about this possibility, but we don''t have any evidence now. Fortunately, the laboratory monitoring has a black box, which has been found by the police. As long as we can crack the monitoring inside the black box, we can know if someone deliberately responded to it. The laboratory exploded." Zhou Qianyi had a hint of expectation in her eyes.


    This is her only life-saving straw now.


    At this time, the office door was knocked again.


    "Please come in."


    A female employee opened the door and looked at Zhou Qianyi and said: "Boss, there is news from the police station. The black box has been cracked, and the monitoring inside is complete.


    Now let us know about the past trip. "


    The news directly made Zhou Qianyi stand up.


    "I''ll go with you." Ye Hao said.


    Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao, this time she did not refuse.

 Chapter 1427： Ill fix it for you today

    Chapter 1427 I''ll Do It For You Today


    "This time we found the surveillance black box in the laboratory. These are all the video clips. After repeated inspections, we found that ten hours before and after the explosion, no one entered or left the laboratory except for the security at the door.


    After the explosion, the security guards escaped immediately, so there were no casualties.


    The reason for the explosion seems to be caused by a short circuit.


    According to our judgment, this laboratory outbreak was caused by improper management of your laboratory, Miss Zhou, which caused the explosion. Although no injuries were caused, you may face allegations of threats to public safety from the French Public Prosecutor.


    There is a crime of endangering public safety in your laboratory. During this period, you cannot leave France, and you must be prepared to be summoned by our police station at any time. "


    Ye Hao and Zhou Qianyi walked out of the office of a captain of the police station. Those words just now were the reply given to them by the captain in charge of the case.


    "Ye Hao...this..." Zhou Qianyi didn''t expect such a result. Now she didn''t even have the last straw.


    "I watched the surveillance videos, and there was indeed no problem, and there were no traces of deliberate modification." Ye Hao frowned slightly.


    Is this really just an accident?


    Seeing Zhou Qianyi''s worried look, Ye Hao calmed down and said: "Don''t worry. I will take care of your affairs. Even if this is really just an accident, I have a way to minimize your losses."


    Ye Hao and Zhou Qianyi came to the door of the police station.


    And a car stopped in front of them, and the window slowly lowered.


    The person sitting inside is Mike.


    Mike looked sad and looked at Zhou Qianyi sympathetically: "Miss Zhou, I already know what happened in your company. I have a lot of contacts in France, and maybe I can help you.


    Then I can inject capital into your company. How about 300 million euros?


    As long as Miss Zhou is willing to agree to my request, these are all easy to talk about. "


    Zhou Qianyi showed anger, she pointed at Mike in disgust: "Mike, you are in danger!"


    "I prefer to say that this is the beauty of adults." Mike smiled and took out the red wine.


    "You!" Zhou Qianyi clenched her teeth.


    Ye Hao stepped forward, pressing his hand on the roof of the car, looking down at the microphone sitting in the car.


    "I like adult beauty? That''s good. I have a gift later. I think Mr. Mike will like it when you receive it." Ye Hao smiled at Mike.


    That smile made Mike feel like a demon beckoning to him.


    Mike glared at Ye Hao: "Smelly boy, I don''t know where you came from. But I warn you, this is France! Or Group knows, that is my company, I own 30% Shares!


    I can even let you evaporate in the French world!


    William, remove the inferior''s hand from my car. I don''t want him to defile my car.


    Mike snapped his fingers, and the bodyguard in the passenger seat pushed the door open.


    A bodyguard with sturdy limbs and sharp eyes, he looked at Ye Hao, and stretched his hand directly toward Ye Hao''s arm on the roof of the car.


    He had already thought of the next thing, according to the old routine, directly squeezed his hand bones.


    Such a thin person is nothing before his eyes.


    But the development of things was unexpected, Ye Hao directly grabbed the palm of the bodyguard, and then gently applied force.


    Only the sound of five broken bones was heard, and the bodyguard fell to the ground, wailing.


    "Oh. I''m sorry, Mr. Mike, I thought your bodyguard was greeting me. This is medical expenses, goodbye. Qianyi, say goodbye to our Mr. Mike." Ye Hao took out a few euros and threw them in. In front of the bodyguard, he turned and walked towards the parking space, where their car was parked.


    Zhou Qianyi got into the car with Ye Hao and drove away.


    Mike, who was still in the car, looked cold.


    "William, what''s the matter!"


    The bodyguard was sweaty on his forehead, and finally healed: "Boss, this man is stronger and faster than me, I...I..."


    He didn''t even see the man''s movements clearly. It was funny to think that he wanted to break his hand bone just now.


    Although his five fingers were short, it was a great fortune that the man hadn''t squeezed his neck.


    "Where did this yellow-skinned kid come from! William, I asked you to investigate the identity of this kid before. Did you find out!" Mike looked at the bodyguard in the passenger seat.


    The bodyguard swallowed and said, "Boss, the identity of this kid is a bit strange. I can''t find out his details."


    Want to investigate Ye Hao''s details?


    Ye Hao can use the means to carry out multiple encryptions on his identity, which is impossible for ordinary people to investigate.


    Of course, if it is the state machinery, or those large organizations, it still has the ability to find out.


    But business companies like Mike will not be able to find out after another ten years.


    "It doesn''t matter if I can''t find it out. Hmph, now Haoyi Company is on the verge of bankruptcy. When the court''s punishment comes down, that''s when the woman Zhou Qianyi bowed her head to me. I drove and went back to the company." Mike picked up the wine glass and prepared to drink.


    The bodyguard returned to the car. He looked at his deformed fingers, as if he was going to the hospital for bandaging.


    The car started.


    When the car starts, although it is very stable and quiet, there is still some movement in the car body.


    At this time, an accident happened.


    The roof of the car above Mike''s head actually shattered and fell, and many things fell into Mike''s glass, making Mike in a panic.


    There is an extra sunroof directly on the roof.


    This attracted many passersby to watch.


    "Damn, what the **** is going on!" Mike roared angrily.


    And he didn''t notice that the location of the skylight was exactly where Ye Hao had put his hands before.


    ...


    Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao who was driving.


    "What are we going to do now? The police department has determined this matter. It will take almost a week for the court to handle the result. Then it will have a great social impact on us."


    Zhou Qianyi looked worried.


    She is very clear about the consequences of this incident.


    Although it was just a laboratory explosion, it threatened public safety. Fortunately, there were no casualties in the laboratory explosion, otherwise things would be even more troublesome.


    "One week? Don''t worry, I will get things done for you today." Ye Hao said relaxedly.


    "Today?" Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    It was noon now, and half of the day had passed. She believed in Ye Hao''s strength, but she couldn''t believe that Ye Hao could handle this thing today.


    At this time, Ye Hao''s phone rang.


    "Hey. Everything is arranged? There is no problem. Okay, I''ll be there soon."


    Ye Hao hung up the phone and said to Zhou Qianyi: "Everything is ready, just wait for you as the protagonist to appear."


    "The protagonist? What do you mean? What did you do?" Zhou Qianyi felt like a mountain rain was coming and the wind was all over the building.


    "You''ll know in a minute." Ye Hao slid and the car stopped steadily.


    And stopped at the door of a building.


    "Sir, I''m sorry. You stopped at the door of our company, please stop by." The security guard walked out and looked at the man coming out of the car.


    Ye Hao took out a pair of sunglasses and put on himself.


    "I announce that the company is closed now." Ye Hao said with a smile: "Don''t ask why, because in a few minutes, the boss of this company will change. And it will be this lady who will pay you."


    Zhou Qianyi got off the car, she looked at the sign of this building in surprise.


    Or Group.

 Chapter 1428： Or Group

    Chapter 1428


    "Hello, sir. You can''t go in."


    Ye Hao led Zhou Qianyi into the Orr Group directly ignoring the interception of the security. At this time, there were some people waiting in the Orr Group lobby.


    Seeing Ye Hao coming, he walked quickly one by one.


    Stand in two rows in front of Ye Hao and bow.


    "Mr. Ye."


    Seeing these people respect this person who broke in, the security guards and the lady at the front desk in the lobby were scared.


    The security guard didn''t know that the lady at the front desk in the lobby was very clear about the identities of these people, and people from the Ministry of Commerce came to greet them.


    Only one person went up and everyone else stayed.


    Said they were waiting for someone, but now it was obvious that they were waiting for this man.


    "Help me with one thing, let this company close now, and all irrelevant people please go out. As for those who come to this company to do business, let them tomorrow


    As for why? Just tell them that Orr Group is going to change its name. "Ye Hao left a sentence and directly led Zhou Qianyi into the elevator and pressed the button on the first floor of the elevator.


    The elevator door is closed.


    Leave a group of dumbfounded people.


    After that, the group of waiting people actually started to act according to Ye Hao''s instructions.


    A man in a suit walked to the front desk solemnly: "Thank you for your cooperation and close all entrances and exits. And let irrelevant personnel go out."


    "This...I need to report to my superiors, sir." The receptionist said in a panic.


    If others say that, the front desk lady directly asked the security guard to rush the people, but these people are all VIPs.


    This made the lady at the front desk not know what to do for a while.


    "No, because Mr. Ye''s words are just orders." The man in the suit said very seriously.


    And in the chaos below.


    Ye Hao in the elevator was very calm.


    "Ye Hao, you...what are you doing here in Orr Group?" Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao in confusion.


    I had a conflict with Mike before, and I came to the Orr Group in a blink of an eye. It really felt a bit inexplicable.


    "What do you think of Orr Group?" Ye Hao asked, looking at Zhou Qianyi.


    Zhou Qianyi thought about it, and she made a very impressive comment.


    "One of France''s top ten commercial enterprises is mainly engaged in scientific research and construction. There are two of France''s three world-renowned laboratories.


    Although the asset status is not comparable to that of the world''s top ten consortia, if it is only for technology research, it is definitely one of the top ten in the world.


    I knew Mike before because of this relationship with Orr Group, but their company mainly studies electronic technology. I want to cooperate with companies in biotechnology and medical technology. So he introduced those two people. "


    "These words from you are enough. It seems that you will like my gift." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "Gift?" Zhou Qianyi was taken aback for a moment.


    "I am going to give you Orr Group and some extras as gifts. Don''t refuse, because although I gave it to you, you are only working for me and you want to make money for me." Ye Hao smiled. .


    Zhou Qianyi was surprised: "You want to acquire Orr Group? This is impossible. Orr Group''s current performance is very good, and their shareholders cannot sell it to you."


    "There is nothing impossible in this world." Ye Hao shrugged.


    At this time the elevator stopped, and a white foreigner was stopping outside the elevator.


    "Mr. Caesar." Zhou Qianyi looked at the international giant who had helped the Zhou Group rise in surprise.


    "Mr. Ye, Miss Zhou." Caesar bowed slightly, showing full respect.


    "Sorry to call you so far. This time I will trouble you again." Ye Hao patted Caesar on the shoulder.


    Caesar shook his head repeatedly and looked at Ye Hao sincerely: "It is an honor for Caesar to serve Mr. Ye."


    "Are you all ready?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Everything is ready, but Mike, the chairman of Orr Group, is not in the company, but someone has informed him that he is back." Caesar said.


    "Then arrange a room for us next to the conference room. Let''s rest there first. When our Mr. Mike comes, we can give him a surprise." Ye Haoxu smiled with eyes.


    After that, Caesar arranged an empty office for Ye Hao and the others next to the conference room.


    When walking through the conference room, Zhou Qianyi saw through the blinds many people sitting inside, and most of them were shareholders of Orr Group''s shares!


    After Ye Hao walked into the office, he walked directly to the bathroom.


    "I''ll go to the toilet first."


    Ye Hao walked into the bathroom and closed the door. He didn''t go to the toilet. Instead, he took out the things he had previously obtained from the wolf clan from the storage ring. There was no time to absorb it before, so he absorbed the energy from these things now.


    After a few minutes.


    [Current skill points: 4300]


    Looking at FusionExcel''s skill points, Ye Hao also felt a sense of comfort in his heart.


    ...


    Downstairs of Orr Group Building.


    A car with a hole in the roof was parked in the parking space.


    Before Mike got out of the car, two people came over.


    "Mike, when did you have this hobby? I like to make a hole in the roof of the car, the shape is very chic." It was the two who came to eat with Zhou Qianyi before.


    Lake and the bald man from Sabit Technology.


    "Billy, why are you running here?" Mike walked out of the car, slapped the dirt before him, and looked at the two in confusion.


    "We have a cooperation that I want to talk to you, which is the West of France..." Billy was talking.


    Lake on the side noticed the strangeness on the Orr Group Building.


    "Mike, how do I feel that your company is driving people outside." Lake pointed to the door of the Orr Group Building.


    "Shooting people?" Mike was stunned, then he looked at the door.


    I really saw many people being driven out, and those people complained.


    "Damn, what are they doing!" Mike ran over with a black face and squeezed the crowd at the door.


    "What are you doing, what are you doing!" Mike yelled!


    Everyone in the company lobby looked at him.


    The lady at the front desk saw her boss, as if she had seen a savior, and hurried over: "Boss. These people are the VIPs whom we have previously explained. Originally, we were here to entertain them.


    But who knew that a couple of men and women suddenly came just now, and the man told them that the Orr Group was emptied, and they were now driving people out here.


    Also said... What else did Orr Group want to change the boss. "


    Want to change boss?


    Doesn''t it mean to replace him, Mike is furious, and he points to the men in suits: "Who are you guys, do you know what they are doing here?"


    "We are Mr. Caesar''s people." One of the men in a suit stood up and said without fear.


    "Caesar? Which Caesar." Mike said.


    "Mr. Caesar Bird."


    Mike felt nervous when he heard the name, that business genius.


    Why did he come to his company?


    Just now, his own people told him to come back to hold a shareholder meeting. What is going on?


    Why does he have a feeling of anxiety.

 Chapter 1429： Sugar Coated Cannonball

    Chapter 1429 Sugar Coated Cannonball


    Mike took Billy and Lake to the floor of the conference room in the elevator.


    He quickly opened the door of the meeting room and saw that at least half of the shareholders were gathering in the meeting room.


    "Mike? What''s the matter, why call us back in such a hurry. But I booked a ticket to Hawaii, and I was almost at the airport and called back by your phone." A man said unhappy.


    "What the company said is something important, but I came back from Norway by plane early in the morning." Another person echoed.


    Others also talked one by one, and they were generally notified that the company had a major resolution that required all shareholders to be present.


    You can see that they are both angry.


    "I didn''t say anything about holding a shareholders meeting?" Mike was surprised.


    There are regulations in their group that in order to hold a general meeting of shareholders, they must have more than 40% of the shares to support it.


    "I asked them to come." A voice came from outside the meeting room.


    Ye Hao, Zhou Qianyi, and Caesar all walked in.


    "Why are you here!" Mike looked at Ye Hao and Zhou Qianyi unexpectedly.


    Ye Hao passed them directly and sat on the top of the conference room, with his right foot on his left leg.


    "Of course I am here to attend this shareholder meeting. After all, I invited you to come." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "You invite us? You are illegal! Without my company''s equity, you have no right to convene our company''s shareholders meeting. I can sue you in the name of disrupting other people''s business order!" Mike pointed at Ye Hao.


    "Mr. Mike, please be more respectful. The procedures for Mr. Ye to hold the Orr Group''s shareholders meeting are all legal and reasonable." Caesar stood next to Ye Hao and said coldly.


    The people present may not know Ye Hao or Zhou Qianyi, but it is impossible not to know Caesar.


    Mike watched Caesar actually speak for Ye Hao, and he was surprised.


    What is the identity of this yellow-skinned boy, he would know someone at the level of Caesar.


    "Mr. Caesar. If we want to hold a general meeting of shareholders in Orr Group, we must have 40% equity to initiate!" Mike said solemnly.


    Even if it is him, he only has 30% of the equity, but fortunately, there are a few friends who look forward to him every time, so his leadership in the company is completely beyond doubt.


    "I have 40% equity." Ye Hao snapped his fingers.


    Caesar said faintly: "Just ten minutes ago. All the outstanding shares invested by Orr Group in the stock market were bought by Mr. Ye, a total of 20% of the shares."


    Everyone was shocked when the news came out.


    They don''t know the news at all, and such a large-scale acquisition of stocks will generally directly cause the stocks to rise sharply. In that case, they cannot be ignorant.


    In other words, this man not only bought all the circulating stocks of Orr Group, but also did not affect the stock price without the knowledge of others.


    This ability is really terrifying.


    Mike gritted his teeth and clenched his fists: "But even so, this is only 20% of the shares, and there is no right to hold an equity meeting."


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word.


    Caesar walked to the side, turned on the projector in the meeting room, and connected his computer to it.


    The projection screen appeared, with a golf course as the background.


    At this moment, a person appears in the picture.


    "It''s Mr. Mitte? Didn''t he vacation in Las Vegas, USA!" a person exclaimed.


    And at this moment Mitte in the picture spoke.


    "I, Mitte, a shareholder of Orr Group. I have transferred 5% of Orr Group''s shares in my hand to Mr. Ye Hao."


    The picture turns again.


    This time it was a swimming pool. There were many beauties in bikinis in the swimming pool. At this moment, a man with a pot belly is sitting by the pool, holding champagne with a smile on his face, as if something good has happened.


    "Wayne!" Mike saw another of his own shareholders, who was still his friend.


    There was a sound in the picture again.


    "Has it already started?" Wayne saw the camera and said with a smile: "I, Wayne, a shareholder of Orr Group. I have already transferred 3% of Orr Group''s shares in my hand to Mr. Ye Hao. I have It has nothing to do with Orr Group."


    The picture turns again...


    Several screens have been transferred in succession, and each screen is a shareholder who is not present.


    Although a shareholder meeting is held, it is inevitable that some shareholders who are not present will appear.


    But they never imagined that these shareholders who were not present would no longer be shareholders of Orr Group.


    After the last scene, Caesar said: "After the acquisition, Mr. Ye now owns 43% of the shares of Orr Group. He is fully capable of holding a general meeting of shareholders!


    If you want to see the equity transfer contract, they have already been sent over on the fastest flight, and they can arrive by tonight at the latest. Do you have any questions? "


    The meeting room was quiet.


    At this moment, even fools know that something big is going to happen to the Orr Group.


    Such a terrifying large-scale acquisition, and it was completed silently, what a terrifying energy this is.


    "If there is a problem, there must be a problem. It must be that you used some illegal means to threaten them, otherwise how could they sell you the shares of Orr Group. Our Orr Group''s income has been very impressive for several years!" Mike some Yelled frantically.


    Ye Hao shook his head and looked at the obsessive Mike: "The income of the Orr Group is good. But what if I directly give them the Orr Group''s current income five times and ten times the price?"


    Five times? ten times?


    Everyone was stunned.


    William tapped his finger on the computer keyboard a few times. This time it was not a video, but a photo. The protagonist of the photo was the people just now.


    The first Mr. Mitte, behind him were four or five large trucks of gold, and we could see that Mitte''s expression was dull at the time.


    The second picture is the Mr. Wayne, and he is swimming in a swimming pool piled with gold and gems.


    "I just put gold, diamonds, and these things in front of them. They signed a contract with me very enthusiastically." Ye Hao shrugged.


    Mike stepped back again and again, he gritted his teeth, picked up the phone, and dialed a friend of his own.


    "Hey. Wayne, I ask you. Why did you sell the shares of Orr Group, but you didn''t notify me!" Mike asked loudly.


    "Mike, I''m really sorry. If you are me, you can''t refuse. The market value of my shares is 80 million euros, and Mr. Ye directly put 400 million euros of gold diamonds in front of me.


    There is also a share transfer contract, and told me that as long as I sign it, it is all mine. And if it was one minute a night, they would deduct 10 million euros. We are all businessmen and I cannot refuse this temptation. "Wayne''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Although sorry, there was joy in the words.


    "Damn it. Wayne, you are a traitor. I gave you so many bonuses and you betrayed me like this. You **** traitor!" Mike roared.


    Didididi


    The phone hung up.


    Mike''s phone fell to the ground, the screen shattered, and he looked a little lost.


    He looked at the man who was looking at him with a playful smile.


    "What do you want?"

 Chapter 1430： Strong acquisition

    Chapter 1430


    "What I want is very simple. Or Group." Ye Hao smiled slightly, as if he was talking about some kind of ordinary product in the store.


    However, Mike seemed to be stepped on the reverse scales, and he jumped up: "Impossible! Or Group is mine! Even if you own more than 40% of the shares, you will not have more than half. And I am still executive director!"


    "As far as I know, it takes only 60% of the shares to remove an executive director, right."


    Ye Hao smiled slightly and looked at Caesar next to him.


    Caesar took out a stack of identical contracts from his arms and placed them on the desk in front of him.


    "This is the equity purchase agreement. I guarantee the formality of the agreement in the name of Kaiser Bird. In the contract, the name column and the purchase price column are not marked, and everything else is exactly the same.


    For each percentage point of the shares, Mr. Ye is willing to buy 50 million euros. Those who are willing can sign the name with the contract. The money will be credited to your account ten minutes after you sign and provide the bank account. go with.


    But this is another condition. "


    Everyone held their breath, 50 million euros of one percent of the shares, so that it is three or four times the market value of Orr Group!


    Although Orr Group is profitable now, it will take at least ten years, or even twenty, thirty years to increase its market value by three or four times.


    This is still in the case of Orr Group triumphantly without any mistakes.


    But who can guarantee this? Which company will not be ups and downs, which company will not be in trouble.


    Rather than betting on the rise of Orr Group, it is better to replace all of these shares and directly get the income ten years, twenty years ago, and even thirty years later.


    I have to say that most people are moved, including Mike himself.


    Caesar took out his pocket watch and put it on the table.


    "It''s 12:25 noon. Mr. Ye''s time is precious. He still needs a nap, and signing a name should not take a few seconds.


    So from now on, every more than a minute. For every one percent of the share price, the price is reduced by 10 percent. After ten minutes, we will no longer accept acquisitions. "


    Decrease 10% in one minute?


    Ten percent of 50 million euros, that is to say, 5 million euros, so much money will fall in one minute?


    "In addition, we do not accept 30% of Mr. Mike''s shares for now." Caesar squinted and looked at Mike.


    This made Mike directly stiff and his face was ugly.


    This is against him!


    "Shameless, you are illegal. You are a hostile takeover!" Mike yelled frantically, and he shouted to his shareholders: "Don''t believe them. Don''t believe what this Huaxia guy said.


    This must be some trick, this Chinese man must have some conspiracy. We cannot be fooled by them!


    Orr Group is our wealth and our business, and we cannot sell it!


    This guy only has more than 40% of the shares, but as long as we all unite, our total shares will still be more than them. "


    All the shareholders were very entangled at the moment, looking at the Huaxia guy who was smiling as if watching a show, and looking at Mike who was crazy and constantly persuading them.


    "Trick? Conspiracy? Mr. Mike is really ridiculous. Everyone is a capitalist and everybody is an investor. There may be any conspiracy in business in the mall.


    But now we put real money in front of everyone and show our sincerity. What kind of conspiracy is there? "Caesar spread out his hand and smiled silently.


    At this moment, the pocket watch in Caesar''s hand rang.


    "Everyone, a minute has passed. The current price is 45 million euros per share." Caesar said with a false eye.


    Guru


    It was really reduced by 10% in one minute.


    It used to be said that time is money, and everyone just listens to it as a proverb, but now time is really money.


    Someone was finally shaken, and he quickly ran to Caesar: "Mr. Caesar, I have 2% of the shares, and the share book is in my house. I now..."


    "These are no problems, sir, you can rest assured. Please fill in your name here, and then leave your bank account." Caesar smiled.


    The man immediately picked up the pen and wrote his name on it, although Caesars wrote 90 million euros in the price column.


    Although this agreement is very crude, Ye Hao and Caesar are not afraid of this and dare to deceive them.


    Ye Hao and the others are first to salute and then to soldiers. If they come honestly, these people can still get a little bit of benefit, otherwise...


    Soon, the first agreement was signed.


    The man was relieved.


    But then Mike rushed up and grabbed his collar: "What are you doing! Damn it, it was you who begged me before I sold you 2% of the company''s shares. I gave you these years How much money did you earn.


    Now you betrayed me! "


    The man said with a wry smile: "Mike, I...I can''t help it. To tell you, I went to Las Vegas to gamble a month ago and owed 30 million dollars. If I don''t have any money to pay them back, I ...My life will be lost."


    "You..." Before Mike finished speaking, the shareholders behind him began to walk in front of Caesar.


    It seems that they also made a decision.


    Mike pulled the middle-aged man among them: "Uncle, you are my father''s real brother, you can''t do this!"


    Mike''s uncle looked at Mike contemptuously: "Uncle? You still know that I am your uncle. Back then, this Orr Group had half of me. Because of your cunning father, I can only have a small percentage. Of the shares.


    Every time you have to look at your faces and act. The woman I liked back then, your dad snatched it away without hesitation, and told me contemptuously. I only deserve to play with the woman he played with. That **** was lucky and died on the woman''s belly, otherwise I would kill him. "


    After speaking, he pushed Mike away and walked to Caesar.


    "Mr. Caesar, I have five percent of the shares."


    Cather pointed to the agreement: "You make a wise decision, sign your name, and you can get 225 million euros."


    Mike''s uncle, signed the name without hesitation, with a smile on his face.


    The other two signed without heeding Mike''s dissuasion.


    Ye Hao''s holdings of Orr Group''s shares are already as high as 55 percent.


    At this time, only the last seven or eight shareholders did not sign, and they still have 15% of the shares.


    Ding


    This time it was not only the sound of Caesar''s pocket watch, but also the voice of a few shareholders who signed the phone just now.


    They picked up the phone and saw the information on the phone, the series of zeros, which made them look stupid.


    "This... has it arrived so soon?"


    "Oh my God, this speed is too fast."


    Everyone was stunned, looking at the Chinese man in disbelief.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the mobilization of nearly one billion euros, which is simply against the sky.

 Chapter 1431： Rich devil

    Chapter 1431


    "Two minutes have passed, and the price per share is now 40 million euros." Caesar said.


    Now the rest of the people can''t help it anymore, they feel their hearts are bleeding.


    In just two minutes, they missed tens of millions.


    The rest swarmed.


    "Me, me! I have two percent of the shares!"


    "I''ll come first, I have one percent of the shares!"


    Seeing that the shareholders who had flattered themselves before, and treated themselves respectfully have already left themselves behind, facing his reprimands and reprimands, all are regarded as deaf ears.


    "Assholes, a bunch of assholes. A bunch of ungrateful assholes." Mike snarled. He saw a man who had written the so-called agreement, and that person had previously called himself a brother and had a good drink.


    Mike grabbed the agreement in that man''s hand and tore it to pieces.


    "I let you sell shares, I let you betray me!"


    The man was very annoyed when he saw the agreement to sign his name was torn by Mike.


    At this time, Caesar''s pocket watch rang again.


    Everyone else has written the agreement, and he is the only one left.


    "The price per share is now 35 million euros." Caesar said lightly.


    "Mr. Caesar, I have already written the contract just now. It was this guy who snatched my contract and tore it to pieces." The man said quickly.


    Caesar looked at him indifferently: "That''s your business. All contract agreements will only take effect when they are signed and sent to my hands. I advise you to hurry up, one minute is not long."


    The time to talk at this moment was lost in a few seconds.


    The man quickly picked up a blank contract again and signed his name.


    But Mike was already crazy at the moment, he rushed over with his teeth and claws, trying to **** his agreement: "No signing, no signing. The Or Group is mine, it''s mine!"


    With the lessons learned, of course it is impossible to suffer this time.


    The man saw Mike rushing to grab his contract, and he immediately slammed his fist towards Mike''s door.


    Mike''s nosebleeds spattered and his teeth were blown away.


    It seems that this person has practiced before.


    Mike was knocked to the ground, but the man did not stop, he was about to finish just now, because of this bastard, he lost 5 million euros per share!


    He picked up the chair next to him and slammed it heavily on Mike.


    "I''m telling you, I''ve been tolerating you for a long time. You are lucky, because your father died early and inherited the company. Without these, you **** are nothing!"


    After smashing it for a long time, Mike has a black nose and swollen face, but everyone else is watching with cold eyes, no one intervenes.


    Lake and Billy, who came with Mike, stood dumbfounded at the door at this moment, and their minds were a little down.


    "I advise you not to waste time, there are only a few seconds left." Caesar looked at the dying Mike, he said aloud.


    At this moment the talent stopped, with a smile on his face, and passed the contract in his hand to Caesar''s hand.


    The cover of the contract was stained with some blood, which happened to be stained with the words Orr Group.


    The blood was freshly splashed by Mike when the man started his hand.


    Caesar didn''t care either, sorted out the contract and handed it to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t even look at it, and waved his hand.


    Caesar did not speak, and stood behind Ye Hao holding the contract.


    "Mr. Mike. Now I have nearly 70% of the shares in my hand, which means that I alone have the final say in the Orr Group."


    Mike sat paralyzed on the ground and looked at Ye Hao angrily: "Why! Why are you targeting me like this!"


    "Why?" Ye Hao glanced at Zhou Qianyi next to him: "The little thoughts in your heart still need me to say why? In addition, two over there."


    Ye Hao pointed to the door.


    Rick and Billy looked at Ye Hao pointing at them, their bodies trembling. They still pretended not to know, looked around them, as if they were saying that they didn''t point to them.


    "Don''t look around, it''s you. To remind you, the shares of your two companies are now in my hands. If you don''t believe it, you can call your company and ask." Ye Hao said lightly .


    Rick and Billy softened, and slumped on the ground like Mike.


    Although their company is considered very good, it is nothing compared to the Orr Group.


    A large company worth billions of euros like the Orr Group was acquired by the person in front of him in a blink of an eye, not to mention their small companies of less than one billion euros.


    "The three of you still hold shares in your company. I will now give you a chance to sell these shares to me." Ye Haoxu said with eyes.


    The three looked at each other. After all, they are the people in charge of big companies, and they are not fools.


    In this situation, they have completely failed and offended someone who shouldn''t be offended.


    Rather than holding those shares, it is better to sell them at a glance with other shareholders, so that they can protect their own capital and have a chance to make a comeback.


    "How much are you willing to spend." Mike stood up staggeringly and looked at Ye Hao.


    The tone of his speech was completely different from before, facing Ye Hao, he did not dare to breathe.


    Because this Chinese person is already an insurmountable mountain in his eyes.


    "Let me think about it. You have 30% of the Orr Group''s shares in your hand, so I will buy it at 1 million euros per share. The total price is 30 million euros. As for you two, 100,000 euros per share ."


    Ye Hao offered his own price.


    Then, without thinking about it, the three people roared in surprise.


    "One million euros? Are you kidding me! Even at the lowest market price, our Orr Group¡¯s shares are at least 10 million euros per share!" Mike argued.


    The other two also indicated that they would never sell their shares at this price, so they would rather resell them to others than to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao took off his sunglasses and said with a wicked smile: "When I was in China before, a company also had a little conflict with me. I bought the shares of other shareholders of his company very kindly.


    Finally, I want to buy his shares, the same as today. He didn''t want to sell it to me, and then I told him a word, he immediately sold it to me. Do you want to know what it is? "


    "I don''t want to know, no matter what, I won''t sell my shares at your price!" Mike said firmly.


    After speaking, Mike was about to turn around and leave, and Lake and Billy followed closely behind.


    "I told him at the time. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t sell me the shares, because I already own most of the shares and the company is already under my control. I can send anyone who doesn''t know anything about business to take charge of the company.


    It is difficult to make money, I think losing money should be easy. Then I will release the news that my company is going bankrupt and going bankrupt.


    You should know what will happen in this way. At that time, your shares will be junk shares, let alone one million euros. Even if it''s 10,000 euros, no one will take a second look. "


    What is the voice of the devil? At this moment, Ye Hao''s voice is the voice of the devil to most people present.


    And still a crazy demon!

 Chapter 1432： Money can really do whatever you want

    Chapter 1432: You Can Do Whatever You Want


    "Are you crazy! If you do this, don''t you also lose the money you invested before!" Mike turned his head and stared at Ye Hao with his eyes rounded.


    Ye Hao shrugged: "You are exactly the same as that person said at the time. Mr. Caesar, please tell me. This time I bought these three companies and how much did one cost."


    Caesar opened the notebook and looked at it. The report said: "It''s about 24 billion euros."


    Two hundred and four billion!


    Everyone took a sigh of relief, although the market value of many companies is billions or tens of billions.


    But most of the working capital is only one-tenth of the market value, or even less!


    To mobilize funds, most of them can only get bank loans.


    And where did the man who can take out tens of billions of euros by waving his hand like this came out of it.


    "It''s only 24 billion euros. I thought it would cost more." Ye Hao said this string of numbers without paying any attention.


    Because at this moment his money, under the control of Xiaoyan, makes money from money all the time.


    In Xiaoyan''s words, if you go around the earth, the money will be doubled. Sometimes Xiaoyan has to deliberately restrain, otherwise it is likely to cause a global financial crisis.


    Those wealthy businessmen on the rich list are just a fraction of Ye Hao''s fortune.


    What is the world''s top ten consortium, if they come to fight Ye Hao now, Ye Hao can fight them doubting life.


    "This money is nothing to me. If you want to continue playing, I am happy to play with you." Ye Hao squinted and looked at the three with a smile.


    demon.


    This man is a naked demon.


    Not only the three of Mike, but even the shareholders felt the horror of this man at this moment.


    While marveling at the terrifying strength of this man, they were also fortunate that they had made a witty choice, unlike the three guys who had offended such a terrifying guy.


    Mike''s feet trembled and his eyes were dull.


    Lake and Billy simply knelt on the ground.


    "Ye...Mr. Ye, it''s our blind eye, who offended you. But the price...really is...really...please give us a way out."


    Zhou Qianyi looked at this scene with a warm heart.


    Although she wants to make herself a strong woman, which woman does not have a soft side in her heart, and which woman does not want to be wronged, her own man can come forward for her.


    "I will only say it once, as for whether you want to look at yourself." Ye Hao put on the sunglasses again and walked towards the door.


    "I promise." Mike said weakly.


    Billy and Lake also bowed their heads and agreed to Ye Hao''s price.


    They sold their shares at a price dozens of times lower than the market price.


    Ye Hao has the ability to consume with them and play with them.


    But they do not have this capital.


    Ye Hao stopped: "Caesar, I''ll leave it to you. In addition, the Orr Group will announce the reorganization from now on, and all business will cease."


    "Yes."


    After getting things done here, Ye Hao and Zhou Qianyi took the elevator downstairs.


    Ye Hao looked at Zhou Qianyi who was silent next to him: "Why don''t you speak?"


    "I... I don''t know what to say." Zhou Qianyi chuckled and shook her head: "Actually, I was a little sympathetic to the three Mikes just now."


    "You sympathize with them now. Those women who were deceived by them, who sympathize with them. This is their retribution." Ye Hao took off his sunglasses.


    "You may be busy afterwards. After the reorganization of the Orr Group, it will be merged into your Haoyi company, and the two Lecco and Sabit companies will also be included in your company.


    I think with those laboratories under their banner, your research should be much easier than before. "Ye Hao looked at Zhou Qianyi with a shocked expression, he said again.


    "In addition, I will invest 30 billion euros in your company, which should be enough for you."


    Zhou Qianyi''s heart was shocked. The Orr Group, one of the top ten companies in France, just like this?


    There are two other technology research companies!


    If you don''t think about it, it''s fake.


    When Zhou Qianyi first looked for laboratories, she was greedy for a long time with the affiliated laboratories of these companies. Those are the world''s top scientists and researchers, as well as scientific research equipment.


    With the help of these laboratories, her work progress will be greatly accelerated!


    "No...you...you are too expensive, I can''t ask for it." Zhou Qianyi resolutely refused.


    Although she accepted Ye Hao''s help, it didn''t mean she could accept Ye Hao''s huge gifts.


    "Did you forget what I said before? These are not yours, and my capital injection, I have shares in those three companies. I have to take dividends every year, and you are my partner."


    Ye Hao rubbed his chin, as if thinking about something.


    "Since you are my partner, then you have to give you shares, otherwise you can''t work hard for me. Twenty percent? Too much, then 10% of the shares. How about me ''S partner, Miss Zhou." Ye Hao looked at Zhou Qianyi with a smile.


    Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao in surprise, and she could feel the care in Ye Hao''s eyes.


    Although she knew it was just a friend''s concern, not love.


    But she was still warm, and she laughed and said: "These business mergers, plus your capital injection. At least it is a large company of nearly 50 billion euros, how can you safely give it to me? Don''t worry, I Let the company lose out."


    "I believe in you." Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    Zhou Qianyi smiled suddenly.


    "What''s wrong?" Ye Hao looked at Zhou Qianyi suspiciously.


    "I truly believe in one sentence now, you can really do whatever you want with money." Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao truly showed the strength of money today.


    After Zhou Qianyi''s affairs were settled, Ye Hao took her back to the Golden Swan Hotel.


    Just after returning to the suite, Qiu Xueyao ran out.


    She looked at Zhou Qianyi worriedly: "Qianyi, how is the matter? If there is any problem, please notify Uncle Zhou if it is really troublesome."


    Seeing her girlfriend worrying about herself, Zhou Qianyi understood that she should be strong, but not too stubborn. You should need help from your friends. When your friends are comforted, you should still find friends.


    "There is nothing left. Ye Hao has already arranged the company''s affairs for me." Zhou Qianyi looked at Ye Hao next to her.


    When Qiu Xueyao heard this, she glanced at Ye Hao, and she patted Ye Hao''s shoulder with satisfaction: "This time she did well."


    Seeing Qiu Xueyao as if her elder brother appreciated her younger brother''s actions, the three smiled at each other.


    After a while, the three had a good time in France, and L¨¦a took them to many places.


    As for the laboratory explosion, under L¨¦a''s relationship, it was only divided by a penalty of hundreds of thousands of euros.


    Now, the headlines of French newspapers read the news that Haoyi Group had annexed Orr Group, Recco, and Sabit Technology Co., Ltd.


    This can be said to be quite amazing.


    There is also a Chinese-funded international investment company that has invested 30 billion euros in Haoyee Group. Such a huge capital injection has made many people jealous.


    And behind this Chinese-funded international investment company is naturally Ye Hao.

 Chapter 1433： Go to the Ashley family

    Chapter 1433


    Inside the hotel restaurant, afternoon tea time.


    Ye Hao walked in, and stood up and waved to Ye Hao.


    It was Caesar.


    Ye Hao walked over and sat down. He looked at Caesar: "Caesar, you have been hard for France in the past two days."


    "It''s all trivial. It''s mainly because of Mr. Ye''s strong assets as the backer that it can be so easy. I just did some small work.


    This is the report, everything is done. All three companies have been merged into the Haoyi Group of Miss Zhou Qianyi.


    Haoyee Group officially changed its name to Haoyee International Biotech Pharmaceutical Research Group, or Haoyee Group for short.


    "Ninety percent of the group''s shares are in the name of Mr. Ye''s investment company, and the other 10% are in the name of Miss Zhou Qianyi." Caesar said.


    Ye Hao nodded in satisfaction: "That''s fine. By the way, the three Mikes have suffered a big loss this time, are you thinking of revenge?"


    Ye Hao asked.


    "Mike, Lake, and Billy all took the money they got this time and left France and went to the United States. It is estimated that they are preparing to start a new company there." Caesar said.


    Ye Haoxu looked at him, and a smile came up at the corner of his mouth: "You still want to start a company? Caesar, please do one thing, stop them as much as possible, or give them a little trouble."


    Now Ye Hao, for his enemies, often likes to play them between his hands. It is estimated that he has been affected by too many desperate battles, and his mood has changed.


    "Yes." Caesar responded.


    "Are you looking for me down, are these things?" Ye Hao looked at Caesar.


    Caesar hesitated. He looked at Ye Hao and asked, "Mr. Ye, do you still remember the Radiant Consortium in Australia and the Frank Master of the Judson family?"


    "Remember." Ye Hao nodded.


    "Master Frank asked me to tell you that the three thousand energy stones that I promised you have been collected. If you have time anytime, please go there." Caesar said.


    Ye Hao recalled this incident.


    When I first went to Australia, the Judson family behind the Radiant Consortium, the old Frank, asked himself to investigate the disappearance of his grandson.


    The time memory of his own ability was exchanged at that time, otherwise he would not spend so many skill points to exchange such a skill with little combat effectiveness.


    And to upgrade to advanced level, a full three thousand skill points are required.


    At that time, he made a request for Master Frank. They paid 3,000 Energy Stones, and Ye Hao could help them handle this.


    Three thousand energy stones, this is quite a terrifying number.


    "Master Frank has gathered these energy stones?" Ye Hao asked in surprise.


    Caesar nodded: "At the beginning of each year, every country will get a batch of energy stones of varying amounts. Master Frank has collected a lot of energy stones from some small countries with some commercial interests.


    Finally, after nearly a year, the collection was finally completed, but this also caused the Judson family to pay for several years of income. It even sold many foreign industries. "


    It seems that this old man really values ??his grandson''s life or death very seriously.


    But he couldn''t rush to Europe right now. According to Ye Hao''s plan, he was going to go to the Ashley family in England with Catherine first, and after dealing with the matter over there, he would go to Shirley.


    Absorbed the holy original stone that existed in her.


    Because the absorption of the holy rough stone cannot be interrupted, it takes a month.


    "Caesar, please tell Master Frank. I should go to Australia in two to three months." Ye Hao looked at Caesar.


    Caesar''s expression was obviously a little hesitant, it may be that the time given by Ye Hao was too long.


    But Caesar still said, "Yeah. I will inform Master Frank."


    After handling Caesar''s affairs, Ye Hao took the elevator back to his suite.


    In the elevator, Ye Hao thought of Australia.


    Speaking of Australia, I have to go to Miaomiao, Xiaoyan and the mysterious ET laboratory, and the magic butterfly organization that Nightingale is lurking now is also in Australia.


    I always feel that there is a mysterious atmosphere everywhere, and I might find out where I go.


    ...


    Early the next morning, Ye Hao and Kathleen arrived at the airport.


    "Don''t you say goodbye to them?" Catherine looked at Ye Hao who walked into the private jet with herself.


    "I don''t like saying goodbye. I don''t know what to say on that occasion. Instead of saying goodbye to that." Ye Hao shrugged and sat down and looked out the window of the machine.


    "That woman Lya, she didn''t come over, I was really surprised. As long as I appeared by your side before, she would be like a follower." Catherine chuckled.


    "Lya seems to be about to break through. So she stays in the Caroline family. It is estimated that she will be a Marquis for a while. At this speed, it is only a matter of time before she catches up with you." Ye Hao looked at Kai. Salin.


    I also sighed that the second generation bloodline in Leya was really terrifying.


    The speed of this increase is almost the same as the blood of a chicken.


    "After all, it is the second generation bloodline of the wolf clan." Kathleen didn''t have any jealousy or other expressions, as if she was talking about a very simple thing.


    Ye Hao looked at Catherine, and he asked a question in his mind: "Catherine. I am curious, why do you always seem to be against her intentionally when you are with Lya?


    You don¡¯t seem to have seen her a few times, do you hate her? "


    "Hate? Why should I hate her. I just feel that it is fun to have someone quarreling with you, arguing with you, and arguing with you." Catherine held her chin in her hand, her golden hair falling on her shoulders.


    "You have to know that hundreds of years of life can make people crazy. So sometimes, you need to make some fun yourself. I don''t actually have any malice against the wolf race. After all, everyone is a dark race.


    From thousands of years of lingering, survived to the present. This is a very difficult thing, and it can be regarded as a sympathy. "


    Ye Hao was surprised. He didn''t expect Catherine to have such a mentality.


    However, hundreds of years of life can indeed make people feel lonely. After all, the time you can be fascinated by something is only a few decades. Humans may feel that a hundred years is too short for them to explore the world.


    But for vampires, ten years may be just their time to sleep.


    They like to sleep a lot, partly because they can save their strength, and the other part is to let time pass by themselves.


    "How long does it take to go to that meeting of your Assley family this time?" Ye Hao asked.


    Kathleen thought for a while: "If it goes well, it can be done in a week. But let me remind you that my brother is very annoying, he is only fifty years younger than me.


    The realm is the peak of the Marquis, these are not the main points. The main reason is that this person has a wide range of contacts and exchanges with many organizations and countries, so the people in the tribe like him very much. "


    Marquis-level peak, that is almost the strength of the six innate peaks.

 Chapter 1434： Shalins little temper

    Chapter 1434 Sha Lin''s Little Temper


    "Is it convenient to talk about the strength of your Ashley family?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    Now he is in contact with some very powerful strengths, which can be regarded as world-class.


    For example, the Tianmen, the strongest combat power of the Tianmen is the old celestial master, which is estimated to be a level above the innate, and above the seventh!


    The second is the old man of Tianji. Although Ye Hao has never seen him do something, Ye Hao can feel that he is better than the master of the magic medicine sect, the master of the valley of the sword.


    There is also the mysterious old swordsman.


    This is the peak strength of Tianmen!


    Then there is the Holy See, the red bishops are all Tier 6 strengths, and there are still a lot of them. The most important thing is that they have the secret technique that can borrow the power of angels.


    Strength can explode in a short time.


    There is also an old pope whose strength is unfathomable, estimated to be similar to the old heavenly master.


    The other is the organization of the ghost card netherworld, but Ye Hao has not really understood these organizations so far, but it is estimated that the peak strength is more than seven innate.


    As one of the veteran powers in Europe, the kinship family is one of the nobles, and its strength mostly symbolizes the strength of the kinship.


    "The Ashley family. On the surface, we have three Duke-level blood races, my father, me, and my grandfather. But because our blood races have a long life, we like to walk around.


    So there may also be some unknown existences, such as prince-level blood races! "When Catherine mentioned the level of the prince, her eyes were full of admiration and yearning.


    "Prince?"


    Catherine explained: "The prince rank is commonly known as the seventh rank. Our blood family generally call it the vampire prince. It is an existence higher than the duke rank, and the strength is very powerful.


    It is said that the heart can survive even without the head, and can only be killed by using the sacred artifacts with high-level light attributes. But in recent hundreds of years, I have never seen the prince of blood.


    So I don''t know if there is any more in this world. "


    The blood clan has the prince level, which means that the wolf clan also has the prince level.


    What is the seventh rank of the ancient martial artist?


    I used to think that the innate masters were already very powerful, but now Ye Hao realized that there was still a lot of mist before his eyes.


    Only when his own strength is improved step by step can he know more things.


    France is not very far from English, it will be there in a few hours.


    And the plane landed directly at a private airport.


    It is a place located in a dark forest.


    On the plane, Ye Hao could see that there was a big castle below here, which was similar to the former Caroline family castle, but even more gloomy.


    "This area is the virgin forest protection park of England. It is actually the territory of our Asley family. Because it is a protection park, there is no need to worry about being disturbed by outsiders." Catherine looked out the window of the machine, waiting for the car.


    Regarding the primeval forest as his own territory, it is estimated that only big families like Asley have this opportunity.


    Ye Hao and Catherine got off the plane.


    "Miss." A maid in a maid costume said respectfully in order to open the car door.


    "Hi, Miss Shalin. Long time no see." Ye Hao greeted this Catherine''s maid.


    They had met before in the castle of Catherine.


    Shalin glanced at Ye Hao indifferently, didn''t say much, didn''t even open the door for Ye Hao, she got into the passenger seat.


    What''s wrong?


    Could it be that I offended her somewhere.


    Ye Hao got in the car at a loss.


    The car started, and the driver drove towards the castle.


    Although the airport is next to the castle, it is still a short distance away.


    "Miss. Edward has already returned the day before yesterday, and his strength has also broken through." Shalin said.


    This Edward seemed to be Catherine''s younger brother.


    "He also broke through? Duke level!" Catherine frowned. She thought that she could move to the next city in terms of strength, but she didn''t expect that her younger brother would also break through.


    Catherine said suspiciously: "I remember that he just broke through to the Marquis level twenty years ago. I was finally able to upgrade to the Duke level by relying on the Duke level bloodstone. His cultivation talent is not particularly good, it is really strange. ."


    "Because of this relationship, everyone in the family is very satisfied with Edward." Shalin looked at Catherine with some worry.


    Everyone knew what the main purpose of the banquet this time was.


    It is to determine the future leader of the Asley family.


    "The boat is naturally straight at the end of the bridge, now it''s no use thinking more." Ye Hao said from the side, looking at the castle gate that was approaching in the distance.


    The car drove through the gate.


    The car was parked, Ye Hao got off, and Shalin opened the door to Catherine.


    "Salin, you first take Ye Hao to visit the castle, I will visit Grandpa." Catherine told Shalin.


    "Yes." Shalin said respectfully.


    Catherine left, and only Ye Hao and Shalin were left.


    "Miss Sha Lin, I..." Ye Hao was just about to talk to Sha Lin, Sha Lin threw a back of his head directly.


    "The castle of the Ashley family is very big, follow me not to lose it." Shalin said coldly.


    The tone was very bad.


    After that, although Shalin took Ye Hao to visit the Ashley family, she didn¡¯t say a word to Ye Hao during the period. If she didn¡¯t look at Ye Hao with cold eyes from time to time, Ye Hao would probably wonder if she was completely Forgot to exist.


    "Ahem... Miss Shalin. I want to ask, did I offend you? If so, please tell me." Ye Hao still couldn''t help but looked at Shalin and asked.


    Shalin stopped, and she stared at Ye Hao: "Offend me? Huh, Mr. Ye, you are now Miss Catherine''s fianc¨¦. I am just a little maid. How dare I offend you."


    Although the words lead you, Ye Hao feels no respect at all.


    I have to stay here for almost a week. Here, he knows Shalin except for Catherine. There can''t always be such a gap, and there is still an inexplicable gap.


    Ye Hao stepped forward quickly and walked in front of Sha Lin.


    "Ms. Shalin, please make it clear. If I really did something wrong, I can apologize to you. But please don''t make me confused by this." Ye Hao asked.


    Under Ye Hao''s questioning, Shalin finally told her why she was angry.


    She stared at Ye Hao, her fist clenched tightly.


    "Miss Catherine is such an important engagement ceremony. As Miss Catherine''s maid, I cannot stay by her side, choose dresses for her, and make plans for her!


    This is the negligence of being the maid! "


    Uh


    Ye Hao was surprised, because the time of the event was very rushed. Although some blood races had gone, there were only blood races around France.


    But Shalin, who had already been to England before, was waiting for Catherine''s return at the Ashley Family Castle, but of course she had no time to come over.


    It seems that Shalin''s feelings for this woman Catherine are really deep.


    "Is it because of this reason that you have resentment against me?" Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Shalin looked at Ye Hao coldly: "Of course this is just my personal reason. Do you know if you let Miss Catherine hold an engagement banquet at the French Caroline family, or if you are with a woman from the Caroline family? A man is engaged!


    How much will this affect Miss Catherine? And it''s when this kind of Miss Catherine is going to compete for the power of the Ashley family! "

 Chapter 1435： Edward Ashley

    Chapter 1435 Edward Asley


    "Is the conflict between the Ashley family and the wolf tribe serious? I asked Kathleen before. She said she didn''t hate the wolf tribe." Ye Hao asked.


    Sha Lin casts Ye Hao''s eyes.


    "Master Catherine doesn''t hate werewolves. She doesn''t even hate the Holy See, she only hates those who are her enemies." Shalin explained.


    "But this doesn''t mean that people of other blood races don''t hate werewolves! At least 70% of the people in the Ashley family hate werewolves. And Miss Catherine is a very noble member of our Ashley family.


    If such a person wants to marry a man with a wolf clan princess, isn''t this simply an insult to our blood clan! "


    After that, Sha Lin stared at Ye Hao fiercely.


    It turns out that I haven''t considered too much.


    Sure enough, there are endless things in every place.


    But the problem now is that, according to what Catherine said before, if she can''t help her to be called the head of the Ashley family, she cannot understand the ancient books handed down by the Ashley family.


    Although I don''t know whether these ancient books can let me explore the hidden secrets of this world, but for Ye Hao.


    He couldn''t risk even the slightest possibility.


    After all, this is a major event related to the lives of all those close to him.


    I must find a way to help Catherine become the head of the Ashley family.


    When Ye Hao was thinking about things, music and laughter came from the front.


    Ye Hao looked in the direction of the sound, it was a flat lawn.


    Around the grass stood several waiters and several chefs who were preparing meals.


    In the center of the lawn is a gorgeous Persian carpet, and a man in red casual clothes is sitting in the center, surrounded by five women four and four weeks.


    "Master, come and eat a grape."


    "Second Young Master, you have not seen you for a while, and you have lost weight. It hurts to look at me."


    "Second Young Master, come back this time. After the family meeting, you are the head of the Ashley family, don''t forget us."


    Each of those women was charming and charming, with semi-transparent clothes.


    In the air of that piece of grass, there seemed to be an aura of desire.


    And the man in the middle has an expression of enjoyment, his eyes are lustful and arrogant.


    Sha Lin who was next to Ye Hao wrinkled when she saw this scene.


    "Dirty, let''s go here." Shalin didn''t want to stay longer, and walked directly to another trail.


    And at this moment, a figure appeared in front of Sha Lin at an extremely fast speed, with an evil smile on her face.


    "Sharin, why did you run away when you saw me? Why don''t you come and say hello to me."


    The man standing in front of Shalin was the guy in the red casual clothes. His eyes moved up and down, constantly looking at Shalin.


    Shalin stepped back unconsciously, clenching her fists, as if suppressing her anger.


    The corner of the man''s mouth slightly twitched, and he approached Shalin step by step, raised his hand, and stretched out towards Shalin.


    "Sharin, I haven''t seen you for a while. Your beautiful body is becoming more and more fascinating. If you are wronged by Kathleen, it is better to follow me. I will let you understand what is happy in the world."


    Shalin looked at the pair of salty pig hands and stretched it towards herself, quite disgusted in her heart.


    But at this moment she found that she could not move.


    The eyes of the man in front of me turned red at some point, and a coercion hung over her body, making her instinctively obey the man''s instructions and stand motionless.


    Ye Hao stood behind Sha Lin, he saw all these things, and he also sensed Sha Lin''s situation at the moment.


    This is the bloodline level suppression of the blood clan, Shalin is only the Viscount blood clan, and this person is at the Duke level. A Viscount is in front of a Duke. With the level and blood pressure suppression, Shalin has no ability to resist.


    Even if you want to get rid of the shackles by your will, it takes a few seconds. These few seconds are enough for this wretched guy to have a hand addiction.


    But don''t forget that Ye Hao is here, he certainly won''t allow this to happen.


    "Do you think it is mean to use such a method with a woman?" Ye Hao pulled Shalin over and pulled her behind him.


    Shalin escaped from that state, with sweat beads on her forehead, panting slightly.


    Seeing the prey that was about to get, was snatched away.


    The man''s face was obviously not very good, he stared at Ye Hao: "You dare to control my business."


    "There is nothing in this world that I dare not control." Ye Haoxu stared at the man in front of him.


    The momentum between the two seemed to be constantly colliding, and everyone around could feel the smell of gunpowder and smoke.


    "Then I want to see if you have this life control." The man''s mouth showed fangs, blood-colored wings appeared behind his back, and the blood on his arms became devilish claws.


    Ye Hao also began to mobilize the qi in his body at this moment.


    "Wait, this gentleman is Miss Catherine''s fianc¨¦! Edward, if you dare to do something with him, your sister will not let you go!"


    Shalin worried about Ye Hao, she didn''t know Ye Hao''s strength, but she knew that this man was a Duke!


    So she moved out of Catherine directly.


    "Catherine''s fiance?" Edward squinted at Ye Hao: "You are the Eastern blood? Ha ha ha, my sister has no taste at all, so she found an oriental monkey. This time I will look at me. For the sake of a sister.


    Forgive your life and pay attention to me later. "


    There was no concealment of contempt in the words, but Edward had gathered his breath, and the red wings and **** claws on his back had disappeared.


    Ye Hao smiled, his smile stopped in an instant.


    The body suddenly disappeared.


    Edward felt a sense of crisis, and then Ye Hao appeared behind him.


    "You think you are the second young master of the Ashley family. This is the ancient castle of the Ashley family. Don''t I dare to kill you? Killing you is as easy as pinching an ant to death. "


    With that said, Ye Hao took out his palm, and the eighteen palms of the dragon descending with the voice of the dragon chant came out.


    Edward quickly summoned the bleeding gas to block Ye Hao''s palm.


    But that layer of farmer''s vitality, in front of Ye Hao, was like a piece of white paper, directly shattered.


    In Edward''s shocked eyes, Ye Hao grabbed his neck.


    Edward tried to struggle, and a huge force came from the man''s hand in front of him.


    Edward''s head was pressed directly on the ground, even into the ground.


    boom


    The ground has collapsed.


    Seeing this scene, everyone around was shocked.


    The blood servants rushed over, trying to save their master.


    "Don''t move."


    But the Eastern man, lightly scribbling a sentence, as if he had cast a body spell on them, his body was stiff.


    At the same time, he felt a sense of awe for this Eastern man.

 Chapter 1436： Dukes meat target

    Chapter 1436: Duke Class Meat Target


    Ye Hao''s "activity" has not stopped yet, he can feel that Edward in his hand is trying to struggle, and he is gathering blood.


    How could Ye Hao give him a chance.


    If you say something you shouldn''t say, you have to pay a price.


    Duke-level vampire, this is a very good meat target.


    Ye Hao pulled Edward from the ground.


    Edward''s original handsome appearance has completely changed now.


    "You..." Edward looked at Ye Hao angrily, and he was ready to gather blood again.


    Ye Hao hit Edward''s abdomen with a heavy blow, directly dispelling the little blood he had finally condensed.


    Next, Ye Hao directly used a full set of Chinese martial arts on Edward''s body, from boxing to legging.


    Not to give Edward a chance to breathe, so that Edward could not condense the blood in his body at all, and finally gathered a little, and was directly scattered by a punch.


    Edward was like a doll in Ye Hao''s hands, being ravaged by Ye Hao wantonly.


    What the people around are seeing.


    Sha Lin''s eyes widened, watching this scene in disbelief.


    This man...what the **** is going on.


    Why is Duke Edward not his opponent? There is no chance of counterattack.


    This...what the **** is going on with this guy.


    Not only Shalin, but those female companions who had admired Edward before, now seemed to think they were dreaming.


    They also knew very well that Edward was a lustful person, but no matter how he was a Duke, he was beaten in this way and could not fight back. It was really difficult for them to accept.


    Is it true that Edward''s Duke is fake?


    In the end, Ye Hao stopped his attack after a one minute and thirty-four seconds of blow.


    Maybe someone is thinking that it''s less than two minutes. Is this still a long time?


    Yes, this is long and useless for Edward.


    In the end, he was relieved by being kicked by Ye Hao, kicked out and hit the ground.


    "This sandbag is also quite strong." Ye Hao clapped his hands. If an ordinary person, he would have died eighteen times long ago.


    Only a race with strong resilience like the blood race can survive.


    Edward had a blue nose and a swollen face. He didn''t know which brand of red casual clothes had become a beggar outfit.


    He stood up swayingly, his body injury was being repaired quickly, and he looked at Ye Hao angrily.


    "Boy, I want you to die!"


    As he said, the momentum on his body skyrocketed.


    And Ye Hao just looked at Edward quietly. He noticed that Edward''s "transformation" was different from before, and there was a strange aura in him.


    "Stop it!"


    A rant came.


    A group of people appeared around.


    One of the beautiful women rushed directly to Edward and held Edward¡¯s shoulder: "Calm down."


    I don''t know if it''s because of the person or the woman''s words, Edward''s aura has stabilized a lot, but the eyes that wished to smash Ye Hao into pieces are still there.


    "What''s going on." A middle-aged man, a man in a black tuxedo, frowned and looked at this messy place. The ground was full of signs of fighting.


    And Edward''s appearance is quite miserable.


    "Father, this Easterner just wanted to kill me!" Edward roared angrily.


    father?


    Ye Hao looked at the man, and it seemed that this man was Catherine''s father, now the head of the Ashley family.


    "If I want to kill you, you won''t stand here peacefully now." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Because he was concerned about Catherine''s affairs, Ye Hao still held back his anger, but he completely humiliated this Edward.


    There is nothing that humiliates a proud person more than to make him fall into the bottom.


    "It was you who attacked while I was not paying attention, otherwise...you are not my opponent at all!" Edward roared angrily, his fists clenched.


    Shalin pulled Yehao''s sleeves, and whispered: "Don''t speak, this person is Miss Catherine''s father. Mr. Jude Asley! The current Patriarch of the Asley family! The next thing is handed over. give me!"


    In other people''s homes, hurting other people''s children, which made Shalin''s palms sweat at the moment.


    Of course, her inner impression of Ye Hao has also changed greatly.


    "Sharin, please explain to me what happened here. How could this Eastern man appear in my castle!" Jude stared at Ye Hao.


    Unexpectedly, the Patriarch didn''t even do it directly.


    It is not that he is not angry, but that he is nearly a thousand years old, so that he understands that everything must be handled carefully.


    Although Edward looked injured, he was not dead, which was nothing to Jude.


    What''s more, there is still an existence that can crush his own son, and that strength is definitely not under him.


    And he felt the breath of this man was extraordinary.


    When Shalin saw Patriarch Jude, she didn''t immediately embarrass Ye Hao. She also knew that this was her rare opportunity to explain Ye Hao.


    She hurriedly said aside what had just happened, without missing a single word.


    When I heard that my son actually used blood pressure to try to insult Shalin.


    Jude frowned, but was not surprised. He knew best what his son looked like.


    After Shalin finally said that Ye Hao is Catherine''s fiance.


    These words made those who came with Jude looked at the Eastern man with surprise and curiosity.


    They have heard a lot of rumors about this man in the past two days.


    Can capture Catherine, who has always been arrogant, and be engaged to the royal family of the wolf family, the princess of the Caroline family at the same time.


    Each of these is no small matter.


    "You are Catherine''s fiance." Jude looked at Ye Hao, and could not see any mood swings on his face, whether it was anger or other.


    "Father!" Seeing that his father didn''t mean to do anything, Edward shouted again.


    "Shut up to me. Your strength has improved, your temper is still the same, you still want to inherit my position!" Jude directly yelled at his own son.


    Edward stopped talking, and his eyes were unwilling.


    Jude continued to look at Ye Hao: "I know everything, Edward is at fault. But you beat my son in my Asley family, it''s a bit of a shame for our Asley family?


    Or, you don''t put our Assley family in your eyes at all, if that''s the case. Today¡¯s matter, I can treat it as something that didn¡¯t happen, and I¡¯m not going to ask you to leave here. "


    Not prestigious or angry.


    Directly gave Ye Hao a chasing order.


    This not only protected the face of the Ashley family, but also prevented an unnecessary battle from breaking out in the Ashley family.

 Chapter 1437： Who dares to let him go!

    Chapter 1437 Who dares to let him go!


    Drive me away?


    Ye Hao narrowed his eyes.


    Shalin on the side already showed a worried expression. Ye Hao was Miss Catherine''s helper for this family meeting.


    If she was driven out at this time, wouldn''t it mean that Miss Catherine would lose for a while in this battle that had not yet begun.


    Edward, behind Jude, seemed to be dissatisfied with his father''s actions. He wanted to say something, but was held back by the woman.


    The woman motioned Edward to shut up with warning eyes.


    At this moment, the atmosphere on the scene became a little subtle.


    No one dared to speak.


    Ye Hao stared at Jude, but he didn''t speak either.


    At this moment, a voice came.


    "Who dares to let him go!" a soft voice came.


    It was Catherine who had left before, and she fell from the sky with her wings on her back.


    Shalin was relieved to see Miss Catherine coming, as if she had a backbone.


    Seeing his sister coming, Edward shouted directly: "Catherine. I can tell you, your man just wanted to kill me, you know! In the Asley family, dare to kill the Asley family man, Who are you looking for!"


    Catherine looked at her brother with cold eyes: "He wants to kill you. That''s because you should kill."


    It''s hard to believe that this is a pair of siblings, it feels like an enemy.


    The Ashley family seemed to be accustomed to such conversations.


    "Are you going to drive him away?" Catherine stared at her father Jude. Although the tone was better than that of Edward, it was not like the tone that she should have with her father.


    "Yes. He offended our Assley family, and he still has a marriage contract with the wolf clan. I can''t let my daughter be with such a guy, I don''t allow it.


    Now I let him leave, it is the greatest kindness to him. "Jude said coldly.


    "Offended the Ashley family? In my opinion, he was just teaching a kid who doesn''t know what to do." Kathleen said firmly, "I want him to stay."


    "I''m not allowed." Jude said.


    Kathleen paused, and she went on to say: "You promised to meet one of my conditions during my bar mitzvah. For hundreds of years, I haven''t asked you anything until now.


    Now I want to let my fiance stay here! "


    Jude frowned. This was the first time Ye Hao saw such fluctuations in this man''s face.


    "I can''t agree to this condition, you can change it." Jude directly refused.


    "The Patriarch of the dignified Assley family, shouldn''t he still not keep his promise?" Catherine looked at her father with false eyes.


    Jude glanced at Ye Hao: "Don''t think I don''t know that this man has another identity. He is the holy son of the Holy See. We are vampires, and we have feuds against the Holy See.


    He has a relationship with a werewolf and I can bear it, but the Holy See can''t! "


    Hearing that Ye Hao was the holy son of the Holy See, everyone present was in an uproar.


    "But he is also a kindred!" Catherine defended.


    "I don''t know what method he used to obtain the blood of the blood, but I don''t allow you to marry him, and your mother will not allow it if he is alive!" Jude said solemnly.


    "But my mother is dead. You know how she died." Catherine stared at Jude.


    Jude paused. He closed his eyes and stopped talking.


    "Cough cough cough... I heard you all arguing here all the way." An old voice came.


    Everyone looked over, and an old man with a black bat head scepter came out.


    Seeing this old man, everyone stroked their chests with their right hands.


    "I have seen my father (grandfather) (old master)."


    Ye Hao looked at the old man.


    Called Grandpa by Catherine, that is Jude''s father, the predecessor of the Ashley family, and the most authoritative existence of the Ashley family.


    "You are the man Catherine brought back. You are good-looking and very energetic. I''m Catherine''s grandfather, so you can call me Grandpa Eisley." Grandpa Eisley looked at it.


    "Grandpa Eisley, hello." Ye Hao also stroked his chest with his right hand, and Ye Hao would still show his respect for the respected person.


    "Father, why are you here." Jude went up to help his father.


    "I''m not coming, you''re going to quarrel with Catherine again. They are all a family and have lived for hundreds of years, so why bother quarreling every time they meet. As for what happened just now, I also heard.


    Nothing serious happened anyway, just forget it. As for this kid, he is here, so I will keep him for a few days. As for his marriage to Catherine, we will wait until the family meeting is over. "Grandpa Eisley''s words were clearly speaking for Ye Hao.


    Jude hesitated, but finally agreed.


    This matter was over. Jude asked Edward to heal himself, while he took the others away to continue their affairs.


    They just rushed over because of the movement here.


    Suddenly, only Ye Hao, Catherine, and Grandpa Asley were left here.


    Elder Asley squinted his eyes, as if he was about to fall asleep at any time.


    "I''m tired. Go back and have a rest, Kathleen, take this young man to rest, then bring him to see me, and we will chat."


    "Yes, Grandpa."


    It can be seen that although Catherine has a bad attitude towards her father, she has considerable respect for her grandfather.


    After watching her grandfather leave, she looked at her Ye Hao and frowned: "You really don''t stay idle for a while."


    Shalin stood up and admitted her mistake: "Miss, it was my fault. If it weren''t for me, it wouldn''t be..."


    "Okay, I know about this. That kid Edward has been plotting against you a long time ago, and you are not to blame for this." Catherine waved her hand, without blaming Shalin.


    She looked at Ye Hao, and looked up and down: "What level are you now? Why can you beat Duke Edward without fighting back?"


    When the matter came to an end, Ye Hao was also relieved. Hearing Catherine''s question, he recalled the battle just now.


    "Duke-level? Actually, I feel that guy is only Marquis-level. Although he has a Duke-level aura, his speed and attacks are not Duke-level at all." Ye Hao said, "Even when he mobilized blood energy, They are all very stiff, as if they are not mobilizing their own power at all."


    Catherine frowned: "Why do you think so."


    "My current strength, according to Huaxia''s words, is the four-fold innate. But I am special. Now I have the strength to fight the first battle against the eight-fold innate. I can crush the six-fold innate. Originally, I was really confident that I could handle it. That Edward.


    But I did not expect it to be so simple. In addition, at the end, I felt another force from him, a very strange force. "Ye Haoxu focused.


    "But family members, it should be impossible to judge Edward''s realm incorrectly!" Catherine said puzzledly.


    "What kind of judgment do you use to judge a person''s realm? Has anyone actually fought him before." Ye Hao asked.


    "We judge a person''s strength by his blood, that is, blood energy. Actual combat..." Catherine shook her head: "Edward is also the young master of the Ashley family anyway. No one dares to fight him."


    "Then it makes sense. You said before that your brother was only a marquis, he was only a marquise before, how come he suddenly became a duke when he came back. I guess he must have used some means to increase his apparent strength. , The actual ability has not improved much.


    This is what we commonly call Huaxia to be strong in the outside world. "Ye Hao said.


    "What the **** is Edward?" Catherine muttered quietly.


    Tick ??tick


    At this time, raindrops fell in the sky.


    "Forget it, it''s not important anyway. Let''s arrange the room for you first. I will take you to see Grandpa Asley at night, I think he is very interested in you."

 Chapter 1438： Successor system

    Chapter 1438 Successor System


    The area of ??Eisley Castle is large, but there are not as many people as the Caroline Castle Manor.


    After all, the number of vampires is small, and they don''t like to live in groups like werewolves.


    Catherine brought Ye Hao to a room. The room was big and had everything.


    "You live here during this time, and Shalin is in charge of your daily life. Shalin, Ye Hao has any needs, you can satisfy him."


    Sha Lin respectfully said, "Yes, miss."


    "Your situation is quite special now, so you don''t want to participate in the dinner at night. I will let Shalin prepare meals for you." Catherine checked her watch.


    "My grandpa rests for at least four or five hours every time, and I will take you to see him in the evening."


    Ye Hao nodded, and settled as soon as he came. Everything was subject to Catherine''s arrangement.


    Ye Hao sat on the sofa, his face looked a little uncomfortable when he looked at Catherine.


    "Is there something wrong with this family meeting?"


    Kathleen took a deep breath, and she sat opposite Ye Hao: "I just learned about the situation. That Edward had some tricks. In the past, 60% of the family supported him, but now 90% of them support him. ."


    "Is there a reason for your engagement with me?" Ye Hao said.


    Catherine looked at Ye Hao, and she smiled and said, "I won''t regret my engagement with you. If I don''t even have the right to choose whom to be with, then what is the meaning of my life."


    "Then you can tell me why you are so persistent in being the head of the entire Asley family. I used to think you were only interested in rights, but I found that what you are interested in is not rights.


    Is it related to your father? The relationship between the two of you is not very good. "Knowing yourself and the enemy will win all battles, Ye Hao needs to know as much information as possible.


    Catherine was silent for a while, and she looked at Shalin next to her: "None of us had lunch. Go and prepare some afternoon tea for us."


    "Yes." Shalin left the room.


    Only Ye Hao and Catherine were left in the room.


    Catherine looked at Ye Hao: "You are my fianc¨¦, I will not hide anything from you.


    You guessed it right. One reason why I am attached to the position of Patriarch is because of my father, but the bigger reason is because of my mother. "


    "My mother was very sick back then. At that time, my father was competing with my uncle for the position of Patriarch of the Asley family. When he became Patriarch, my mother died of a serious illness."


    Katherine''s eyes were full of anger, and she clenched her fists: "From then on, I only hated him. I asked him why he didn''t care about his mother''s safety at the time. He would only say that I was young and there were some things I couldn''t tell. I.


    Finally, when I was pressed into adulthood, he agreed to me. As long as I can become the future successor of Patriarch Asley, he will tell me why.


    And that Edward was a child born to another woman after my father. "


    Ye Hao looked at Catherine, even people who lived five or six hundred would have their own obsessions.


    "Then you choose the successor, how did you choose? Is there a specific process?" Ye Hao turned the topic off.


    Catherine raised three fingers and said.


    "It is divided into three processes. The first one is naturally a competition of strength. In fact, this is not important. As long as the difference in strength is not too great, there is no problem even if you lose.


    Before Edward there was a level gap, but now he and I are both Duke level. Although you said earlier that his strength is a bit untrue, but we don''t know the reason, outsiders will still think he is a Duke. "


    At this time, Shalin brought her afternoon tea to come up.


    After the coffee and some biscuits, bread and desserts were arranged, she returned to her original position and stood.


    "The second is to tell the tribe about the contribution you can make to the family. This is more important. After all, everyone needs to know what benefits you can bring to the tribe by becoming the head of the family.


    The first two rounds of the process are actually for the third round. The third round is for all blood families above the count of the family to vote by show of hands.


    One vote for an earl-level kin is equal to one point, one vote for a marquis-level kin is equal to ten, and one vote for a duke-level kin is equal to one hundred points.


    However, the past patriarchs and participants did not have the right to vote, and apart from that, our Assley family has no other Duke-level vampires, so we don¡¯t have to worry about the Duke-level 100 points.


    The final decision to determine who is the successor of the Ashley family is to see who has the most votes. "Catherine said.


    Ye Hao rubbed his chin. A Duke-level vote is equivalent to 100 points. If you can get a Duke-level helper, it would be an advantage.


    After all, there is only one vote for the earl class.


    Fortunately, the Asley family has no other duchy except for the Patriarch and former Patriarch, as well as Edward and Catherine.


    In other words, a Marquis-level blood family with a vote equivalent to ten is very important.


    "Then Ashley family, how many marquis-level blood races are there in total?" Ye Hao asked.


    "There are eight marquis-level kinsmen. Count-level kinsmen are forty-two. Now it is estimated that the total number of votes will be 122.


    In other words, Edward and I, as long as anyone can score 61 points, he can win this succession battle. "Catherine said.


    Ye Hao squinted his eyes: "Sixty-one points. It seems that the decisive number of votes is still on the eight marquis-level vampires.


    Among those eight, you can be sure that some of them can vote for you. "


    "One." Catherine said.


    Ye Hao was stunned for a moment, and he said with a laugh: "It looks like your relationship in the family is not very good."


    "I left the family as an adult, and in their eyes, they liked that Edward even more. And I was just an outsider."


    Catherine''s eyes were cold: "But this time, I want those people to surrender under the feet of my outsider."


    It really is a queen temperament.


    "If that''s the case, then it seems that we need to canvass for votes. How about bribing them with bloodstones, I think no vampire can resist the temptation of bloodstones." Ye Haoxu said with eyes.


    "That''s why, I want to invite you. How many bloodstones you can take out, I may not be able to pay you enough now. But I will pay you back in the future." Catherine looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao is her trump card here.


    He now has more than four thousand skill points.


    And to deal with these Marquis-level blood races, presumably the Marquis-level bloodstone should be enough.


    But a bloodstone of Marquis level requires 1,000 skill points.


    With all his calculations, Ye Hao could only exchange 4,000 skill points at most, which was a bit too expensive.


    "If it is a Marquis-level bloodstone, I can only take out no more than four now. Earl-level bloodstone, about eight." Ye Hao said.


    Catherine frowned, but afterwards she was relieved. After all, it is a precious bloodstone. Although I don''t know how Ye Hao got it, it is impossible to have a large number: "Four bloodstones, each one is estimated You can buy a marquis-level vampire.


    But this is at most four people, which still has a certain degree of danger. "


    Ye Hao thought for a while, and he leaned into Kathleen''s ear and said, "Then we are like this... this way... this way, what do you think. If we do it this way, we might get a lot of support."


    Catherine''s eyes lit up and she looked at Ye Hao: "But if that''s the case, can you really provide so many bloodstones?"


    "If it is done according to what I said just now, I can guarantee to provide enough bloodstones." Ye Hao promised.

 Chapter 1439： 1,500-year-old elder

    Chapter 1439: One Thousand Five Hundred Years Old


    The night gradually fell, slowly shrouded in this mysterious castle.


    Except for the dim flames and the attendants who had been patrolling, everything was very quiet.


    Inside a room in the old castle.


    Edward sat on the sofa, slapped on the table in front of him, and slapped the table in half.


    "I''m still angry, that Huaxia guy made me lose face in front of so many people. If I don''t kill him, I won''t be reconciled!"


    Almost all the time, Edward''s injuries have recovered, but the humiliation in his heart is difficult to eliminate for a while.


    "Don''t forget when it is now and why you came back to the Ashley family. Don''t ruin our big business because of your temporary anger!" A woman next to her drank a red drink and said lightly.


    This woman is the one who discouraged Edward before.


    "Ma La, if I could use this power. How could I be defeated by that kid!" Edward stood up, his body was enveloped by a black air, his eyes were completely black.


    It looks pretty scary.


    Ma La frowned, and she scolded: "You forgot how I reminded you before! Here, you can only use the power of the blood race!"


    Edward clenched his fist, the black air on his body disappeared, and his pupils returned to their original form.


    Ma La walked behind Edward, pressed his shoulders, told him to sit down again, and then wrapped his arms around his neck from behind Edward.


    "China has an old saying that those who do big things don''t stick to the trivial. Your task is to become the successor of the Ashley family, and once you use this power, it will bring you and our organization a lot of trouble.


    So you can''t use it. As for the Huaxia, he won''t be too long. When you complete the task this time, the organization will improve your strength. When he is in front of you, he will be nothing more than an ant. Why are you angry for an ant? "


    Edward took a deep breath. He looked at the table that was photographed in half before him. He picked up the wine bottle next to him and took a few sips directly into his mouth.


    Putting down the wine bottle, his eyes showed greed: "This time the heirs showdown, are you sure I can win?"


    "Of course there is no problem, I am 100% sure, and I still have a hole card." Ma La looked like she was ready.


    ...


    "My grandpa usually doesn''t live in the old castle. Although our place is an old castle, it is divided into several areas. The main area is the old castle, and there are also woods, squares, and old houses."


    Ye Hao and Catherine were walking on the gravel road in the forest, and Shalin led the way with an oil lamp in front.


    "By the way, you are six or seven hundred years old. How old are your father and your grandfather." Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "My father is a thousand years old, and my grandfather is 1,500 years old. According to the life expectancy of the Duke class, 1,500 years old is already a longevity. So my grandfather doesn''t walk around often now, but stays in his yard. , More than three hundred days a year, nine-tenths of the time I sleep." Catherine said.


    One thousand and five hundred years old!


    Ye Hao took a breath. According to the current world history, isn''t Elder Asley born around 500? He was about to catch up with BC.


    Walked for a while.


    Ye Hao finally saw in the candlelight an obviously very old small house in front. It felt like it was a small castle, but the area was much smaller than the old castle.


    A few people just walked to the door of the house, and the door opened on its own. There were many bats hanging under the eaves, and a pair of eyes glowed with gloomy light.


    This scene is simply more horror than a horror movie!


    "My grandfather is awake. Shalin, you stay outside. Ye Hao, follow me in." Catherine asked, and she led Ye Hao into the door.


    The moment Ye Hao stepped across the door, the door closed by itself.


    A cold wind blew around.


    Then the door of the house opened automatically.


    Catherine and Ye Hao stepped into it. The originally gloomy room was lit up with candles in the aisle, as if they sensed Ye Hao''s arrival.


    And these fire candles also pointed Ye Hao and the others.


    To Ye Hao''s surprise, Huo Zhu led them to go underground, spreading downward along the long corridor.


    After walking all the way to the end, there was a bright light in front of me. It was a big room with few furniture or anything, and it looked a little shabby.


    There are many weapons and even human skulls hanging on the walls.


    The most conspicuous one belongs to a coffin in the center.


    It''s not the eastern coffin, but the hexagonal coffin with a large middle and narrow upper and lower sides that is exclusive to Western vampire movies.


    Squeak


    There was a harsh wood rubbing sound, and the door of the coffin opened.


    Elder Eisley appeared in front of Ye Hao and Catherine. He was wearing a black robe and cloak, with his eyes closed.


    Not to mention, with such a dress and such a scene, Elder Asley is more like a vampire than all the vampires Ye Hao has seen.


    "Grandpa." Catherine saluted her chest with her right hand.


    "You are here." The old man Eisley opened his eyes, and he walked out of the coffin. With a wave of his hand, the coffin closed and floated, sticking to the roof like an ornament.


    Elder Asley waved his hand again, and the sofa, tables and chairs appeared.


    "Young man, please sit down." Elder Asley sat down first, his sleepy eyes looked dim, as if he was not awake at all.


    "It doesn''t work when you are old, lethargy. It''s better for you young people."


    Asley looked at Ye Hao, he smiled kindly: "Young man, what would you like to drink? I have a lot of treasures here."


    Asley clapped his hands, a wall next to it sank, revealing the secret room hidden inside.


    Inside the secret room are all bottles containing red liquid.


    A **** hand formed by the condensed red breath appeared in Eisley''s hand, flew to the side of the cabinet, and the **** finger pointed to a bottle.


    "This is the blood of a pure woman eight hundred years ago. It is delicious. It makes people feel like first love."


    The **** hand pointed to another bottle next to it.


    "I got this when I went to Africa. Although the blood of black women is not as sweet as that of whites, it has a wild taste. It''s like your oriental white wine."


    Listening to Elder Asley introducing them one by one, it was as if he was introducing his own Tibetan wine.


    But there was blood in that bottle.


    Ye Hao waved his hands again and again: "Sorry, I...I just drank it when I came. I don''t need these anymore."


    "Where''s Catherine?" The old man Eisley looked at his granddaughter.


    Catherine shook her head and said with a look of disgust: "Grandpa, all of your things have changed, and they don''t taste good."


    "Nonsense. Children nowadays don''t know what a delicious drink is." The old man Eisley said, and gave himself a bottle of red liquid.


    Elder Asley looked at Ye Hao: "Let''s talk now, interesting Oriental."

 Chapter 1440： The first generation blood?

    Chapter 1440 First Generation Bloodline?


    "I know something about you. You are a holy son recognized by the Holy See, and you also have the blood of werewolves and blood. I have to say that you are really a complicated combination." The old man Asli smiled and looked at Ye Hao.


    "I have a request. I don''t know if you can satisfy me."


    Ye Hao said, "Grandpa Aisley, please tell me what you want."


    "Can you show me your holy son, werewolf, and blood? For the holy son, you should use the so-called holy light." Elder Asley looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    It is really a strange request for a vampire to ask others to use the light to show him.


    But Ye Hao still satisfied this elder.


    He raised his hand, and in order to prevent him from hurting Elder Asley and Catherine, he also specially extended his hand more than one meter away from them.


    Then he released Holy Healing.


    The dazzling light appeared in Ye Hao''s hands, beautifully, it was like a misty work of art.


    Although it was a metre away, Catherine frowned and she stepped back a bit.


    "Ye, this is the first time in history that I hate the breath on you." Catherine said jokingly.


    But Elder Asley opened his eyes wide, and said in admiration: "It''s a magical power. For more than a thousand years, I still see such a pure light.


    In front of your holy light, the holy light of the Holy See is as small as sand. I can feel that the blood in my body is restless, that is from instinctive fear. This feeling is really amazing. "


    With that, Elder Asley actually stretched out his hand to the holy light in Ye Hao''s hand.


    "Grandpa Aisley, you..." Ye Hao looked at Grandpa Aisley with some worry.


    "Don''t move." Elder Asley was preventing Ye Hao from retreating, and then one of his old fingers touched the holy light in Ye Hao''s hand.


    An astonishing scene happened in the next second. Elder Asley touched the fingers of the Holy Light, and it dissipated like smoke, and he looked at Elder Asley''s arm.


    In a blink of an eye, the entire palm disappeared.


    "Grandpa!" Catherine shouted worriedly.


    "Don''t worry." The old man Asley didn''t change his face, a **** blade appeared on his other finger, and he directly severed his disappearing arm.


    The scene was a bit scary. After the broken arm fell to the ground, it quickly disappeared and turned into ashes.


    In the next few seconds, Elder Asley''s arm recovered as it did before.


    "It''s really a magical power, this kind of power naturally suppresses the feeling of the blood race." Elder Asley admired.


    Then he looked at Ye Hao: "Well, let me see what your werewolf looks like."


    The holy light in Ye Hao''s hand disappeared. After a few seconds, his eyes turned silver, his hair became vigorous, and a blade appeared on the back of his hand.


    "The breath of a werewolf! And the bloodline fluctuations are still very strong." The old man Aisley looked at Ye Hao''s appearance with great interest.


    Then Ye Hao became a blood state again.


    This time Elder Asley fell into silence, and he watched Ye Hao delay speaking.


    In those eyes, something seemed to be thinking.


    "Grandpa?" Catherine looked at her grandpa suspiciously.


    "Pure blood energy, too pure. Is your bloodline a second-generation bloodline! This is unbelievable." Elder Asley murmured a few words, he picked up the wine glass on the table and took a sip.


    Then his mood returned to its original state, and he looked at Ye Hao with a smile: "Okay, boy. I have no objection to your marriage to Catherine. But I can''t guarantee those people in the Ashley family.


    But I believe you can protect Catherine. If you don''t even have the ability to protect her, then you don''t even have the qualifications to have her. "


    "I will." Ye Hao nodded, he looked at Old Man Asley: "Grandpa Asley, I have some questions, I don''t know if I can ask you."


    "Ask me? Okay, I live more than 1,500 years old, and I still know a lot." Old Man Asley smiled.


    "Is there any hidden secret in this world, the hidden truth?" Ye Hao said.


    The old man Eisley looked at Ye Hao with false eyes: "As expected, he is a mysterious young man, and he asks such in-depth questions as soon as he asks. You have been to the Caroline family before.


    Presumably Caroline¡¯s boy named Sandy should have told you a lot. "


    You can call Sandy, the old Patriarch of the Wolf tribe, a kid.


    It is estimated that only Elder Asley has lived for thousands of years.


    "Senior Sandy just told me that there are indeed some secrets hidden in this world, but only those who have the ability to know it. Or maybe it is an existence like Grandpa Eisley who has lived for more than a thousand years." Ye Hao looked at Ace. Father Lee.


    The old man Eisley sighed: "Living for a long time has its disadvantages. A long life will let us know many things, but often we can''t share it with others."


    "Master Eisley, please tell me what you know. I need it very much, please." Ye Hao asked sincerely.


    Elder Asley stared at Ye Hao for a long time.


    "I can tell you. But not now. You should know why you are here this time. Edward is not suitable to be the successor of the Ashley family.


    But Catherine is too cold, and the relationship with the family is not very good, this time it is very difficult for her to become the heir.


    If you can help her become the heir, then I can tell you some little secrets, some little stories. There are also ancient books left by our Assley family thousands of years ago.


    Presumably you, a curious young man, will be very interested. "


    Ye Hao took a deep breath: "A word is definite."


    "That''s the end of today''s chat. Boy, you go out first. My granddaughter and I have something to say." Elder Asley said.


    "Farewell. I will definitely come back to find you." Ye Hao said firmly.


    Then, he left in the direction he had come.


    Catherine looked at Grandpa: "Grandpa, what do you want me to do?"


    "I have to say, Catherine, you can find such a man. I don''t know if you should say that you have good eyes or bad luck." The old man Eisley drank all the red liquid in his glass.


    Catherine frowned: "Why do you say that?"


    "The special bloodline on his body, you should feel it, do you think it is the second-generation bloodline." Old Man Asley asked.


    "Isn''t it? The three generations of blood can''t have such a strong breath. I have studied with his broken arm before, and the blood energy is very strong!" Catherine said.


    "Three generations of blood? Second generations of blood? My dear Catherine, you are all wrong. I think the blood of this man is probably..."


    The old man Eisley said with false eyes: "The first generation bloodline!"

 Chapter 1441： He took an extraordinary path

    Chapter 1441


    Ye Hao walked out of the house, opened the door and saw Sha Lin standing outside.


    Seeing that only Ye Hao came out, Sha Lin asked suspiciously.


    "Where''s Miss?"


    "Catherine was stayed by Master Asley, so they should have something to talk about." Ye Hao said.


    "Oh."


    After a while, Catherine walked out.


    "Why, what did your grandfather talk to you?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Nothing. Let''s go back." Catherine seemed to have something on her mind and didn''t say much.


    Ye Hao didn''t ask, the three of them walked back to the way they came.


    On the way, Catherine looked at Ye Hao next to her, recalling what her grandfather had said to herself alone.


    "The bloodline aura in that kid is much stronger than the second-generation bloodline. Even if it is not the first-generation bloodline, it is second only to the first-generation bloodline. Although I don''t know why he has the first-generation bloodline.


    But with such blood in his body, it is destined that the road he will take in the future will be extraordinary, full of thorns and enemies. And when I look at him, I seem to be very interested in what is hidden in this world.


    This will only make him go further and further. He is now like a tempest that is slowly growing. The closer you lean on him, the more he will suffer in the future.


    Catherine, you have to think about it yourself. "


    storm?


    Maybe he is a storm, but grandpa, don''t forget, even in a strong storm, there is a wind eye, and the wind eye is the safest and calmest.


    ...


    The next day, Ye Hao woke up early in the morning.


    It was not that he wanted to wake up, but that he was awakened by the movement at the door.


    The door of the room was pushed open, and four or five maids walked in. It was Shalin who took the lead.


    "Hey, why didn''t you knock on the door before you came in!" Ye Hao clutched the quilt and looked at Sha Lin who came in.


    Shalin still wears the immutable maid outfit.


    She looked at Ye Hao: "Ms. Catherine told me yesterday that I will be responsible for your daily life in the Ashley family during this period. Now that you are awake, let''s start."


    Shalin clapped her hands.


    The maids walked to Ye Hao''s bed, holding towels, basins, perfume, and brand new clothes in their hands.


    One of the maid actually wanted to pull off Ye Hao''s quilt.


    Ye Hao clung to it tightly: "Hey, wait. I don''t need any service, I can come by myself!"


    What a joke, I''m naked now, if the quilt is lifted, wouldn''t I be seen out?


    Shalin said lightly: "Don''t worry. They are maids, in their eyes they only serve, and there is no gender difference. So even if they see something, they won''t care."


    They don''t care, I care!


    "Look, there is a vampire running naked on the balcony." Ye Hao suddenly pointed to the balcony and shouted.


    Almost everyone turned their heads and looked over subconsciously.


    But there is no streaking vampire on the balcony, and the curtains are still drawn.


    Wait until they turn around.


    Ye Hao on the bed was gone.


    The next moment, Ye Hao, who was dressed up, walked out of the bathroom.


    He pulled his collar: "Okay, I have worn it myself. You don''t have to serve me."


    Shalin frowned, but since Ye Hao is all dressed, she can never strip him off and put it on again.


    "You all go down. You can prepare breakfast." Shalin told the maids.


    "Yes."


    The maids went down.


    Ye Hao heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at Sha Lin and said, "Forget about such things in the future. I can do these things by myself. I don''t like others to serve me."


    "This is part of my job. You don''t like it because you don''t like it." Shalin said.


    This woman is really deadheaded.


    "Are there any arrangements for today?" Ye Hao asked, sitting on the sofa.


    "There is no special arrangement. The family meeting will be held the day after tomorrow. So you can arrange for these times today and tomorrow." Shalin said.


    "The day after tomorrow?" Ye Hao opened the curtains and looked at the breakfast outside, very quiet.


    "It''s kind of boring to stay here for two days. Is there anything interesting about the Ashley family? Like the library." Ye Hao asked.


    At this moment, the dining car was pushed in by the maid, and Shalin motioned the maid to leave, and she arranged breakfast in front of Ye Hao.


    "The Ashley family does have a library, and there are some places. But your current identity is very sensitive to the Ashley family, so you should not be able to go to those places.


    It is best for you to stay in the room these two days. "Shalin said.


    It seems that because their identity was exposed yesterday, those people knew that they were the sons of the Holy See, which was a very troublesome identity.


    Had it not been for Catherine''s relationship before, Ye Hao might not have been able to stay here.


    "Isn''t it boring to stay here all the time." Ye Hao frowned. He looked at the dense woods outside the window, and he suddenly asked: "That''s right. Can we go around?


    I remember this area is within Wales. I haven''t been to this place yet. Is there a city nearby? "


    "This is West Wales. The nearest city to here is Carmarthenshire. It takes two hours to drive." Shalin looked at Ye Hao: "But I don''t mind if you don''t leave the Ashley family because it will be Aisley in two days. The Lee family has an important family meeting. This time should be..."


    "You also said that it''s two days later, let''s go out and have something to do." Ye Hao picked up the bread and milk on the table, gobbled it up, and ate it straight away.


    Seeing that Sha Lin still wanted to persuade herself, Ye Hao stood up directly.


    "If you don''t want to follow me, then I can only go by myself. I don''t think you can stop me either, Miss Shalin."


    Shalin frowned and looked at Ye Hao''s teasing eyes. Ye Hao could defeat Edward who was teasing her. The horror of her strength can be imagined.


    Not to mention that she couldn''t stop Ye Hao, even the entire Asley family might not be able to stop Ye Hao who wanted to leave.


    "I want to inform the lady first." Shalin picked up the phone and called Catherine.


    After another report, Shalin put down her phone and looked at Ye Hao: "Miss agrees to your trip. But you must come back before 8 o''clock in the evening."


    "How come it feels like a husband is going out and his wife has set a late return time." Ye Hao teased.


    Shalin frowned.


    "Okay, let''s go." Ye Hao opened the door.


    Shalin followed closely behind.


    "You go to the garage with me first, and we will pick up a car there. Do you need a driver?" Shalin asked.


    "The driver doesn''t need it, there are ready-made drivers here." Ye Hao said confidently.


    The two walked out of the castle and walked towards the parking garage.


    Because the roads around the castle are not suitable for cars, cars cannot get in and can only get out by themselves.


    Along the way, many people saw Ye Hao and walked around Ye Hao. They could see that they were very afraid of this person.

 Chapter 1442： Hawkeyes news

    Chapter 1442


    Carmarthen County.


    Although it is not a big city, it can be regarded as a good city. It is now in March, and there is a feeling of spring around the city.


    "Where are we going now?" Sha Lin asked Ye Hao, who was driving the car.


    "You''ll know when you get there." Ye Hao looked around, as if looking for something.


    Finally, Ye Hao stopped in front of a coffee shop.


    "Get off, let''s go in and sit down."


    After Ye Hao got out of the car, Shalin looked at Ye Hao suspiciously, and then at the coffee shop in front of her.


    She didn''t understand what Ye Hao was thinking about. If she wanted to drink coffee, she could just ask the maid to make him in the Ashley family.


    You know that the Asley family can have very good coffee beans, which are many times better than this roadside cafe.


    When Ye Hao came here, he naturally had his plans.


    After he walked into the coffee shop, the waiter immediately greeted him: "Hello sir, may I ask if you are alone or..."


    The waiter''s words came to a halt, he looked at Sha Lin who appeared behind Ye Hao with a dull expression.


    Shalin was being watched, feeling very uncomfortable, she frowned and said, "What''s wrong?"


    The waiter regained his senses immediately and said immediately, "I''m sorry. Are you two?"


    "Three, one of my friends should have arrived." Ye Hao inspected the coffee shop.


    "Oh, I know. Please come with me. A gentleman said that an Asian will come to him later. It should be your husband." The waiter led Ye Hao and Sha Lin towards the second floor of the coffee shop.


    Along the way, many people looked at Shalin with surprised eyes.


    "Why do they always look at me with strange eyes?" Shalin muttered puzzledly.


    "Look at the clothes you are wearing. I told you to wear casual clothes before. You must not wear them. I guarantee that if you walk on the street now, the rate of turning your head will be quite high." Ye Hao looked at Sha Lin jokingly.


    At the moment, Shalin is still wearing a maid outfit. In society, this kind of maid outfit only appears in novels and movies. Now I see people wearing such clothes appearing on the street.


    And she''s still a pretty beauty, can you say there are fewer people watching it?


    "This is my casual clothes." Shalin retorted.


    In her opinion, as a maid, she should wear a maid costume, no matter when or where she is.


    Ye Hao didn''t want to argue with the stubborn Shalin.


    At this moment, the waiter took them to the door of a room on the second floor.


    "Sir, your friend is inside." The waiter knocked on the door, greeted him, and then opened the door for Ye Hao.


    This is a box, and a man in a suit is sitting upright.


    When the man in a suit saw Ye Hao, his expression was very excited, and he stood up and walked in front of Ye Hao.


    "less¡­¡­"


    The man in the suit paused. He looked at the waiter next to him: "You go down first. If necessary, I will call you."


    "Yes." The waiter closed the door and left.


    The man in the suit knelt directly on the ground, put his right hand on his chest, looked at Ye Hao respectfully and said, "Ted, see the young master."


    Masha looked at the man in front of her, and she could feel the breath of a vampire in this man. His level was not weak, he was an earl.


    "I haven''t seen him for a while, it seems you are doing well." Ye Hao looked at the spokesperson who stayed in the West.


    At the beginning, a series of things happened in Edinburgh, and he also learned the attraction of bloodstone to vampires.


    He took Ted as a servant and let him stay in the West to be responsible for the bloodstone transaction.


    Familiar with the business, Teddy now knows very well what the young master needs.


    The energy stone is the first, followed by some artifacts with strange energy fluctuations, and the ancient artifacts of China.


    "Young Master. This is our trading income during this time, and it''s all in the ring." Ted handed Ye Hao a storage ring in his hand.


    Ye Hao took the ring and opened it to see. There are really a lot of good things inside. The system checked it.


    There are more than two thousand skill points to absorb.


    "Good job, keep working hard." Ye Hao nodded in satisfaction.


    "Yes, Young Master." Ted looked at Ye Hao respectfully.


    After drinking a cup of coffee, Ye Hao bid farewell to Ted and left.


    One reason he came out was because he wanted to hand over what was in Ted''s hands.


    Looking for an opportunity, Ye Hao absorbed all the energy in the ring.


    ¡¾Current skill points: 6724¡¿


    These skill points are enough for Ye Hao to spend a while.


    "You came here to meet that person just now?" Masha sitting in the car looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "Otherwise?" Ye Hao shrugged. Anyway, it''s okay to go out and get some skill points. Why not do it.


    Masha threw Ye Hao''s eyes: "It''s one o''clock in the afternoon. If nothing else, it''s best to find a gas station to refuel, and we''ll go back."


    Ye Hao looked at Martha: "I feel you are so boring. Don''t you have any hobbies?"


    "My hobby is to serve Miss Catherine, and my hobby is to be with Miss Catherine forever." Martha said seriously.


    Ye Hao laughed. She was really a simple woman, and she didn''t know how Catherine could receive such a loyal acceptance.


    "Okay. Then let''s refuel and go back." Ye Hao looked at the dashboard, and the fuel tank index on it indicated that the fuel volume had bottomed out.


    This kind of sports car just doesn''t work. If you drive a few hundred kilometers, you will run out of gas. If you don''t refuel now, you will probably be halfway through the road if you want to drive back to Eisley Castle.


    Ye Hao found a gas station nearby.


    "Thank you, please." Ye Hao shouted to the cheering girl, took out a few pounds and handed her to her.


    The little girl refueled Ye Hao''s car. She pressed her hat down, went to the car window, and handed Ye Hao the invoice: "Mr. Your gas is full. Welcome to come again next time."


    Ye Hao received the invoice, and when he was about to start the car, he noticed something strange.


    There was a strange touch on the fingers he put on the steering wheel, as if there was something on his hand.


    Ye Hao lowered his head and looked at the invoice he had just received.


    He picked up the invoice, examined it carefully, and then faced the sun.


    The original normal invoice, under the sun, unexpectedly appeared a few lines.


    (Killer Knife, arrive at the 73rd Hotel in Hawaii before April 1. It''s time for you to fulfill your promise)


    Behind the line, there is a small eye mark.


    Hawkeye!


    committed to?


    When Ye Hao was wondering, the invoice in his hand spontaneously ignited and burned to ashes in a blink of an eye.


    Ye Hao ignored the invoice, he pushed the door and got out of the car, looking around.


    His eyes moved on the faces of every gas station employee, and he didn''t even see the previous gas girl.


    Dididi


    "Hey, what are you doing, Asian guy! Get up your gas and go quickly, don''t get in the way. Driving a luxury car is amazing!"


    Because Ye Hao''s car stopped and didn''t go, the driver behind the line honked his horn and urged it.


    Ye Hao glared at the driver. The driver stopped talking. He felt his throat choked until the Asian got into the car and drove away.


    The man is considered to be back to normal, with sweat beads on his forehead, he looks like hell.

 Chapter 1443： Carmarthen County attacked

    Chapter 1443 Carmarthen County Attacked


    Shalin looked at Ye Hao, who was silent, and she saw the scene of the invoice burning just now.


    "Did something happen?"


    "It''s okay." Ye Hao replied indifferently. Although he was driving the car, he had already gone out of the clouds at this moment.


    Hawkeye find himself?


    Moreover, he could find himself in Europe so accurately, and he seemed to know that he had gone to the Ashley family. Even if Ye Hao decided to cheer up temporarily, they could send someone to wait in advance.


    Thinking carefully about these things is really terrifying.


    The Eagle Eye organization is really like an eye floating above everyone''s head, and most people see it in every move.


    What kind of organization is this?


    Before, in order to check things by myself, I got an opportunity to check in the Xiangdu Kowloon City. One of the costs was that Hawkeye could let Ye Hao do something.


    After such a long time, Ye Hao himself almost forgot about it.


    I didn''t expect eagle eyes to pop up at this time.


    I also asked myself to go to Hawaii on April 1st.


    Ye Hao glanced at the time displayed on the car''s display.


    March 15th.


    There is still half a month before April 1st.


    According to Ye Hao''s own original plan, he went to Shirley when he was ready to deal with Catherine''s affairs, and then stayed with Shirley for a month to absorb the holy rough stone.


    Because of Cheng Yaojin halfway through, everything in Ye Hao''s plan was broken.


    Regardless of Hawkeye?


    Ye Hao also thought about this idea, but Hawkeye is not a small organization, it is a very mysterious organization, and it makes the rules of the new dark world.


    And has a very terrifying intelligence system.


    If you don''t fulfill the agreement, you don''t know what they will do.


    It seems that only the matter of the holy original stone has been pushed back.


    Ye Hao helplessly changed his plan.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao stepped on the brake abruptly.


    A huge arrow feather fell from the sky and landed directly on the hood of the car, leaning against the driver''s seat. If Ye Hao didn''t step on the brakes.


    It is estimated that this huge arrow feather will give Ye Hao a chill directly from his head.


    Tick ??tick


    Ye Hao''s expression changed, and there was a time bomb tied to one of the arrow feathers. The time bomb''s time had reached 00.01 minutes.


    Shalin''s eyes widened. She also saw the explosive, but the explosive was about to explode. In such a short time, she really couldn''t escape.


    At such a close distance, being detonated by a bomb, even a viscount-level blood, it is estimated that she will die nine times.


    Boom boom boom


    The huge fire engulfed the entire car, and the sound of the explosion caused the cars parked on the roadside to hear the sirens, and the windows of the roadside houses were also shattered.


    The citizens fled in panic.


    At the top of a building three kilometers away, a man in black tights lowered his bow, which was at least one person high.


    There was also a person holding a telescope and looking at the explosion site.


    "How about it? Nothing." The archer said coldly.


    "It''s still unclear, but at such a quiet distance, even a Tier 5 master may not survive the explosion of high-weight TNT explosives." The person holding the telescope next to him said.


    "Unsure, that is, the mission has not been completed." The archer pressed his earphones: "Immediately send someone to determine whether the target is dead."


    After speaking, the archer directly took the binoculars of his companion next to him to check the explosion site.


    The smoke is thick, and it is indeed impossible to determine the situation there.


    And under the telescope, he saw a man in a hoodie had approached the car, and that was their person.


    After a few seconds, the man in the hoodie walked out.


    "Report. No body was found, the target is missing."


    The archer''s pupils dilated.


    "The mission fails, retreat immediately!"


    With that said, the archer was ready to pack up and leave.


    "I exploded the car and wanted to leave without saying a word?" A voice came from behind the two.


    A man appeared there with a playful smile.


    The two shivered.


    "You retreat, I will cover!" The archer''s companion rushed out without hesitation.


    The archer hardly hesitated, holding his bow, he just jumped off the building.


    The person who took the cover pulled out two pitch-black scimitars and rushed towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s figure flashed, his hand grabbed the man''s wrist, and with a little force, he directly twisted his wrist.


    "Tell me, who instructed you to come." Ye Hao asked.


    The man suddenly showed a crazy smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "FUCKYOU!"


    boom


    A huge explosion sounded from the top of the building, and the fire was everywhere, and the explosion was no more powerful than the one that hit the car just now.


    The archer landed on the ground and glanced at the top of the building.


    He did not hesitate and continued to escape.


    But the next moment, he stopped his footsteps and pulled out the thick arrow feathers he used before from behind.


    Aim at the front and shoot directly.


    Because in the front, a person is standing there.


    boom


    There was another explosion.


    There are screams and crying all over the street at this moment.


    After shooting an arrow, the archer turned and ran.


    But without a few steps out, he fell to the ground, severe pain in his legs.


    I saw that his feet had already separated from his legs.


    In the smoke, a person is approaching.


    boom


    Another explosion swallowed the archer''s body.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "This is the Welsh emergency news report. At 2 o''clock this afternoon, there was an explosive terrorist attack in Carmarthenshire. There were multiple explosions on the streets of Carmarthenshire. The first one was a car.


    Then there was a series of explosions on the roof of a commercial building and a commercial street on the ground.


    The English government has launched an emergency plan, the army has sealed off Carmarthen County, and urban order has been brought under control.


    So far, the number of deaths caused by terrorist attacks is 19 and hundreds of people have been seriously injured. For the time being, no person or organization has claimed responsibility for the bombing.


    This is the news from Welsh TV. We will follow up and report on this terrorist attack. "


    ...


    Carmarthen County in the dark seemed very messy, and every street could be patrolled by soldiers and police.


    Several explosion sites were completely sealed off.


    In a park.


    Ye Hao took a bottle of drink and handed it to Shalin: "Drink some."


    "I''m not thirsty." Shalin stared at Ye Hao: "Mr. Ye, the young lady reminded me that you will never stop for a moment. I didn''t believe it before, but I believe it now.


    This is just one afternoon, and you have committed a terrorist attack in Wales. "


    Facing Sha Lin''s words, Ye Hao said innocently: "Please, I am also a victim. And in that situation, if I didn''t save you in time, you might have to go to heaven to wear your maid costume.


    I don''t know if God needs a maid. "

 Chapter 1444： Who the **** is it?

    Chapter 1444 Who Is It?


    Shalin recalled the afternoon scene, when she thought she was bound to die, Ye Hao actually hugged her directly.


    This is the first time that Shalin has had such close contact with a man. She thought that this guy wanted to take advantage of herself before she died.


    Unexpectedly, in the blink of an eye, she appeared hundreds of meters away.


    There was an explosion in the distance.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Ye Hao saved her life.


    And Ye Hao''s powerful ability, Sha Lin''s evaluation of Ye Hao has improved a lot, no wonder the young lady will fall in love with him.


    "Everyone who attacked you died?" Shalin asked.


    Ye Hao nodded, he looked at the lights of the park: "Each of them has a powerful bomb installed in their bodies, and the method of detonation is unknown. But once they are in danger of being caught, they will explode without hesitation. Crazy."


    "How many people are there? How is the strength."


    "Eight people, two were responsible for ambushes in the distance, three were guarding the intersection where we were likely to escape at the time, and three others were hiding in the ambush where we exploded. The strength is around Tier 3 and Tier 4.


    If we did not die on the spot and escaped, it is estimated that they will ambush in time. A very reliable plan, if ordinary people estimate it will really be over. "Ye Hao said sternly.


    If it weren''t for his teleport skills, it is estimated that in that case, he was at least seriously injured, and then he would face crazy suicide attacks.


    "Could it be that Edward sent someone to assassinate you? After all, you offended him before, and we are very close to Eisley Castle." Shalin said a skeptical person.


    "It shouldn''t be him. The person who attacked me, although I don''t know what it is, is not a vampire. Also at this time, I was assassinated and assassinated. Of course, many people would doubt Edward.


    Although the Ashley family doesn''t like me, I don''t think he would be willing to face his crazy sister. "Ye Hao speculated.


    Ye Hao believed that with Catherine''s temper, if he died here, Catherine would definitely kill Edward.


    "Who could it be? You have offended many people." Martha looked at Ye Hao.


    Offended people.


    Ye Hao thought about it, the person he offended probably couldn''t count both hands.


    Ghost card? Hell? Or is it Tianmen?


    These are very possible, but there is no conclusive evidence.


    "Didn''t you receive an invoice that was on fire before. Could it be the people who gave you the invoice?" Martha said again.


    "No." Ye Hao shook his head.


    Hawkeye will deal with it?


    This possibility is too small, and Hawkeye is relying on his own affairs, and there is no reason to kill himself.


    brush


    At this moment, a car drove over and the lights shone on Ye Hao and Sha Lin.


    A beautiful shadow got off the car and walked in front of Ye Hao.


    "It''s okay. Know who attacked you." It was Catherine who came, and Martha notified Catherine the first time after the accident.


    "I don''t know, after all, I have offended many people." Ye Hao shook his head.


    Catherine said: "In this case, let''s go back first. At least in the Asley family, you are safe."


    "All right, go back to sleep." Ye Hao stretched out.


    Although the performance was relaxed, Ye Hao secretly said in his heart: Don''t let me know who attacked me, otherwise I will make you pay ten times the price.


    ...


    In the middle of the night, Ye Hao and Catherine returned to Asli Castle smoothly.


    Carmarthen County, a few kilometers away, was in a mess at this moment, but it was as quiet as a paradise.


    No words for a night.


    Ye Hao stayed in the castle honestly all day the next day. He was guessing who attacked him. After studying for a day, there was still no result.


    Because the range is too big.


    Finally, the time came to March 17, when the Asley family officially held the family meeting.


    On this day, everyone was dressed in costumes. Instead of gathering in the castle, they walked to a cemetery behind the Ashley family.


    Yes, it is the cemetery cemetery!


    At the entrance of the cemetery, there are two huge bat statues.


    According to Catherine''s introduction, the people buried here are all members of the Ashley family.


    The reason why the family meeting where the successor is selected is to be held here, so that the ancestors can see that the descendants have inherited their family business, so that the family can pass on forever.


    In the corner of the cemetery, a small circular square with a concave shape was specially set up, and participants could sit on the steps.


    "I, Jude Eisley. Here is an announcement that the family meeting to choose the successor has officially begun. The candidate for succession is my eldest daughter, Katharine Eisley."


    Patriarch Jude stood in the center, and he pointed to Catherine, who was wearing a black evening gown next to him.


    Catherine stood up, scanned the surroundings, and said hello.


    "My second son, Edward Asley."


    The Jude Patriarch pointed to Edward on the other side.


    Edward was wearing a conspicuous red suit, and he stood up and looked at the people around him with a smile.


    When his eyes fell on Ye Hao, his eyes were full of murderous intent.


    Ye Hao looked at Edward, and he looked at the man and woman behind Edward.


    He saw the woman yesterday, but as for the man wearing a hat and sunglasses, he couldn''t see his appearance.


    After the introduction of the two successors.


    Patriarch Jude continued: "Follow our process, Catherine, Edward. You guys have a try first."


    Catherine walked into the field, looking at her half-brother with cold eyes.


    "Brother, I will appreciate your growth during this time."


    Edward looked at Catherine with a smile, but did not leave.


    "My father. I respect my sister, so I give up this battle. Please proceed to the next process."


    give up?


    The crowd was in an uproar.


    It stands to reason that Edward and Catherine are both Duke-class, so no one should give up in such a battle.


    As for what Edward said about respecting Catherine, no one would believe that. The relationship between Catherine and Edward was always well known to everyone in the family, and it was very poor.


    Jude frowned and looked at Edward: "Edward, are you sure to give up fighting?"


    "I''m sure." Edward said.


    "Coward." Catherine looked at Edward contemptuously.


    Unable to fight Edward, she seemed disappointed instead.


    "In this case, the first stage is over. We go directly to the second stage. Both parties can freely talk about the benefits they can bring to the family. Which of you first." Jude looked at his sons and daughters


    Edward took a step forward and said confidently: "Let me go first. Presumably my dear sister will not care about this order."


    "Whatever." Catherine said calmly.


    Edward raised his head and walked to the center of the court. Jude had already retreated to the side and handed the time to his son.

 Chapter 1445： Dark Blood Agent

    Chapter 1445 Dark Blood Agent


    "Choosing an inheritor is the tradition of our Asley family. Because only a suitable heir can lead the Asley family to continue to be strong and prosperous.


    The reason why our Ashley family is second to none among those blood races has not declined after thousands of years.


    One of the important reasons is our rule of choosing successors. We do not only care about strength, we value who is more suitable to lead the family.


    And there is no doubt that I, Edward Ashley, is the best person to lead the Ashley family. "


    Edward came up to flatter himself directly, he paused, and looked around.


    "But I just said that it can''t bring practical results. I also brought some things to prove that I can become the successor of the Ashley family and lead the Ashley family to become stronger."


    Edward said, he took out a glass bottle the size of an eye drop, the glass bottle was filled with dark red liquid.


    Edward unscrewed the cap, and a scent permeated.


    All the people who smelled the scent showed greedy expressions. The Marquis-level vampire was okay, resisting the impulse in his heart.


    But the earl-level vampire turned into the appearance of a vampire, looking at the bottle in Edward''s hand, swallowing continuously.


    Ye Hao also smelled the smell, it was very fragrant, and there was a feeling of temptation, but Ye Hao felt a little weird, an indescribable weirdness.


    Edward was very satisfied with everyone''s reaction.


    He held up the bottle in his hand: "Presumably everyone is now wondering what this is in my hand. I have been away from the family for 80 years, and in these 80 years, I have been lucky enough to obtain the blood of the blood ancestor!


    That''s right, it is the blood of the first generation of blood! At that time, I used it for research, and wanted to try if I could artificially produce this precious blood.


    After decades of hard work, I finally succeeded. I developed this kind of artificial blood, which I call dark blood agent.


    People who take dark blood agents can not only have extremely high strength in a short time, but also accumulate little by little. After long-term use, it can greatly increase the speed of our blood family''s strength.


    Why I can rise to the Duke level so quickly is because I have been taking this dark blood agent for a long time.


    This dark blood agent is a very precious treasure for our blood clan, no matter which family obtains it, it will soar into the sky and create immortal achievements!


    I am Edward, the first time I thought of our Ashley family! If our people can take dark blood medicine, things will last forever. In less than a hundred years, let alone the whole blood clan.


    On the European continent, werewolves, magicians, supernatural beings, and even the **** Holy See must surrender under our feet.


    We will regain the glory of our blood in the dark age! "


    Edward exclaimed.


    Hearing his explanation, everyone''s eyes were bright. If this dark blood agent is as effective as Edward said, then it is indeed very likely to bring the blood to glory!


    A confident smile appeared at the corner of Edward''s mouth. He glanced at Catherine with a provocative look, as if telling her that he had won this battle.


    "I doubt, you just take out something and blow it around. Do we naively believe you?" A marquis-level female vampire raised her hand and said: "You have to show the facts."


    This vampire marquise has a good relationship with Catherine, the vote that Catherine holds.


    In the face of doubt, Edward seemed to have expected it for a long time. He looked at the people around him: "Okay, since you want to prove it. Then please ask an earl-level vampire to come up and take my dark blood agent and test this thing of mine. , Is there any effect?"


    "I''m coming!" A kinsman raised his hand and volunteered to come on stage.


    He came to the court and took the bottle of dark blood agent with the consent of the Jude Patriarch.


    A few seconds later, the blood from this blood clan spewed out, very powerful.


    "Come on, try it with me." Jude waved his hand at the kin, motioning him to attack himself.


    Actual combat is the best process to prove this kind of thing.


    The blood clan taking the dark blood potion launched an attack on Jude.


    The battle lasted for a full half an hour before the restless blood qi of that blood clan stopped.


    "Huh...huh..." The blood race panted.


    "When you fought just now, the combat effectiveness did indeed reach the beginning of the Marquis level. The duration is estimated to be half an hour. Now you can see if there is any change in your strength from before." Jude asked.


    The Kindred closed his eyes and felt the changes in his body.


    He opened his eyes and said: "The strength has indeed improved a bit, but it is not as obvious as before."


    Edward on the side explained: "This dark blood agent needs to be taken for a long time. It is very good to have such an effect after taking it once. And it also has a short-term burst of great strength effect, which is also very useful in combat. of!


    If it was taken by a Marquis-level vampire, maybe it could burst out of Duke-level strength. Then the strength of our Ashley family has risen a lot in an instant! Among the blood races, which family dare to oppose us? "


    Hearing Edward''s words, everyone communicated with each other and nodded constantly.


    It seemed that he initially agreed with this medicine.


    According to this posture, relying on this sharp weapon of dark blood potion, Edward is already 90% sure that he can take the throne of the successor of the Asley family.


    "But this is not enough to prove your thing. You said that you need to take it for a long time. Who knows if there will be any side effects after long-term use?


    You said that by relying on this potion, your strength has risen to the Duke level. But I have some doubts whether your Duke rank is hydrated, you could be beaten without any power to fight back. "Catherine said aloud.


    And he did not hesitate to uncover Edward''s scar, and sprinkled salt on his scar.


    Catherine''s words made everyone hesitant.


    Edward''s face was also very ugly.


    "Edward, are you done with everything you want to say? If you''re done, let''s go ahead. Then it''s Kathleen''s turn." Jude interrupted, not wanting to see his children arguing.


    "Father, I''m finished." Edward suppressed the anger in his heart, and he looked at Catherine with a sneer: "I''m curious, what else can you do to take the Asley family to glory."


    Don''t forget, the strength of a person does not mean the strength of a family. "


    "You don''t need to care about this." Katherine walked into the court and looked around: "I''m going to make a long story short, I really don''t have anything to bring to the family or family.


    But I brought a partner, and a thing that we all are very familiar with. It is better than the medicine that does not know the actual efficacy of the medicine, and can let everyone use it with confidence.


    That''s the bloodstone, now I invite my fiance, Mr. Ye Hao..."

 Chapter 1447： The votes are crushed!

    Jude looked at his children.


    He originally thought that there was no big surprise in the choice of the successor. It should be that his son Edward would become the successor.


    It''s not that he prefers his son, in fact, he also loves Catherine, and even feels guilty for her because of the things that year.


    But the position of Patriarch is not so easy to do. He also knows that Catherine may be a strong person in terms of strength, but may not be good at managing the family.


    And Edward has many bad habits, lustful, and playful.


    But this is not a big problem in Jude''s eyes. After all, they have a life span of more than a thousand years, and there are a few women who love to play.


    As for the women he has experienced in Jude''s life, there are no triple digits but double digits.


    But now, their sons and daughters have come up with things that they cannot refuse and can change the fate of the Asley family.


    Dark Blood Agent


    Bloodstone


    It is too difficult for people to choose between the two.


    "Ahem... Now follow the process, everyone thinks in place for ten minutes. Ten minutes later, we begin to vote on the successor of the Asley family." Jude announced.


    At this moment, all the people present who had the right to vote began to discuss.


    "This is really a tangled choice. Dark blood potion and blood stone. These two things are very precious materials no matter what kind of blood family."


    "I think bloodstone is reliable. Bloodstone is something that our blood clan has used for thousands of years, and it has no side effects. But for that dark blood agent, we don''t even know what the formula is. Based on Edward alone, Just let us use.


    I can''t see anything unusual in a short time. If there are side effects in 50 years or 100 years, wouldn''t it be over. "


    "But the dark blood potion is provided by Edward, we don''t need to pay any price. And those blood stones..."


    "The price of those bloodstones is already very low. It is more than ten times lower than the price on the black market! And although the dark blood agent is provided by Edward, will the family provide funds and resources by then?


    It''s better to take this ready-made one instead of being so laborious. "


    "But Young Master Edward is a member of our family after all, and that Ye Hao..."


    "What you said, Ye Hao and Miss Catherine are engaged, and they are relatives to our Assley family. When they have children in the future, wouldn''t they be the descendants of our Assley family!"


    The ten-minute discussion was very intense.


    Shalin looked at the people around her nervously.


    The final critical moment has been reached, and the waiting vote will determine who the future successor of the Asley family is.


    Catherine and Ye Hao glanced at each other, and both of them could see stability from each other''s eyes.


    After all, this is now, and all the efforts they can make have been done.


    On the other side, Edward was a little uneasy, with sweat beads on his forehead, and his fists were tightly clenched.


    He never thought that Catherine could come up with such a killer at this time, and he would be caught off guard.


    Ding


    The bronze bell rang.


    Patriarch Jude looked at the watch on his wrist. He raised his hand and said, "Okay. Now everyone starts voting. According to the old rules, we will tell the people we choose one by one, and I will count the votes. ."


    The final voting session began.


    Jude Patriarch waved his hand, and a black spot appeared in front of him.


    "From now on, follow the order one by one."


    The first kin came out, and he walked in front of Jude''s Patriarch: "I am Paul Asley. Earl kin, I will vote for Master Edward."


    Edward stood up excitedly.


    Sweat beads appeared on the palm of Shalin''s palm.


    "Edward one vote." With a wave of Jude Patriarch''s hand, a number 1 appeared under Edward''s name on the blackboard.


    As the blood races came up to announce their support.


    The numbers under the names of Edward and Catherine also began to change.


    Edward''s face grew ugly.


    Because from the beginning to now, except for the first one to vote for himself, so far almost everyone has voted for Catherine.


    For more than half of the vote, the number of votes at the scene is.


    Edward: 1.


    Kathleen: 62.


    This is simply the gap between heaven and earth.


    Although everyone can see that this time the family meeting has already decided on the final successor, according to the rules, all votes must be recorded.


    Catherine''s number is still rising, Edward''s side is only floating little by little.


    Ye Hao''s mouth showed a smile.


    Shalin is also happy from the heart for her young lady.


    Catherine seemed to have expected such a result, showing a confident expression.


    Ye Hao looked at the people around him, and it seemed that they still believed in the effective bloodstone. There was no conclusive evidence that the dark blood agent had no side effects, so everyone still kept a wait-and-see attitude.


    In comparison, cheap bloodstone is even more attractive.


    Almost a minute passed, and the voting process gradually came to an end.


    When the last earl voted, the votes of the two finally stopped.


    Edward: 11.


    Kathleen: 111.


    There was a gap of a whole number, which seemed to be mocking Edward.


    Edward looked at the string of numbers. He felt his face hurt. He thought that the final winner would be himself, but he didn''t expect that he would be defeated.


    Jude sighed, it seemed that this was destined.


    Jude slowly raised his hand: "I now officially announce that Catherine Asley is officially the successor of our Asley family..."


    "Wait, there is one person here who has not voted!"


    Suddenly a voice rang, interrupting Jude''s announcement.


    The speaker was the woman who followed Edward, Ma La.


    Ma La raised her hand.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Ma La.


    Everyone has seen this woman, who seems to be the one Edward brought back from outside.


    "Ms. Ma La, in accordance with the rules of our family. The voter must have the blood of the Ashley family and the strength is above the earl level. And all the bloods above the earl level of the Ashley family are already here. "


    Jude frowned at the woman.


    "No, there is another member of the Ashley family who did not vote." Ma La said.


    Ye Hao and Kathleen frowned. What is this woman doing?


    In the current situation, Catherine has completely occupied the advantage, even if a member of the Ashley family emerges, it cannot be reversed.


    Ye Hao suddenly thought of something. Looking at the score, his eyes gradually became cold.


    Unless it is a Duke-level Assley family.


    "Brother, I haven''t seen him for so many years, and your brother is standing next to him. You don''t even recognize it." A vicissitudes of life came from behind Edward.

 Chapter 1448： Duke?

    The man with a hat and sunglasses who followed Edward walked out.


    He took off his hat and sunglasses and looked up at Jude.


    "Brother, I haven''t seen you in five hundred years. You still recognize me."


    One eye of the man turned out to be empty, and there was a scar on the other eye.


    Ye Hao looked at this man. This man had the breath of a vampire. It stands to reason that a vampire can repair wounds, and there should be no such wounds on his body.


    Unless it is injured by a powerful sacred weapon!


    Don''t look at the old Elder Asley, after being contaminated by the Holy Light, he can easily recover from his broken arm.


    That''s because Elder Asley is at the Duke level, and the higher the blood clan, the higher the level, the holy artifacts and the holy light will be resistant.


    And if it is an ordinary blood slave, or a Baron or Viscount, it is estimated that it will be wiped out.


    Even if you are lucky enough to survive, the wounds on your body are difficult to recover.


    "Kenned! You are still alive!" Jude looked at the man before him in astonishment. His expression had not changed, and his mood today was completely shaken.


    Everyone was dumbfounded when the Patriarch said Kennedy''s name.


    "Kenned? Isn''t this the name of the Patriarch''s brother!"


    "Kenned Eisley? How is this possible? He didn''t disappear inexplicably after the family meeting five hundred years ago. Some people say that he is already dead!"


    "Those injuries on his body seem to be traces of fighting with the Holy See?"


    The whole audience was in an uproar because of this sudden emergence.


    "Kenned Asley! How could he be alive." Catherine looked at the man in surprise.


    "Is he really your father''s younger brother?" Ye Hao looked at Catherine. The identity of the person who suddenly appeared was too special.


    Catherine calmed down, and she explained to Ye Hao: "Kenned is my uncle, that is, my father''s younger brother. I told you before that my father was obsessed with the position of the head of the house, and he was competing with Uncle Kenned.


    But in the end he still lost to my father, after which my mother died. Uncle Kenned disappeared. Some people said he left the family unwilling to fail. Others said he was killed by a vampire hunter in the Holy See.


    Hundreds of years since then, the Ashley family has not disappeared. We all thought he was really dead. "


    A person who had been missing for five hundred years suddenly appeared, which was indeed shocking.


    "You...what''s the matter with you?" Jude walked tremblingly in front of his brother. He looked at the wounds on his brother''s face and the wrinkled skin, although his appearance had changed over five hundred years. , The voice also changed.


    But when Jude and Kenned looked at each other, he was sure that this was his younger brother who had left the family for five hundred years.


    "Why did you become like this?"


    Kenned slowly said: "Five hundred years ago, I failed because I competed with you for the identity of the heir. I was frustrated and I was going to travel the world. You know, I was only a Marquis.


    As a result, I happened to encounter a few extreme vampire hunters. They still had sacred artifacts in their hands. I started fighting with them, although in the end they were all killed by me.


    But I also fell exhausted, and the wounds caused by the sacred artifacts suppressed my ability to recover and even affected my memory.


    For a long time after that, others regarded me as mentally ill. Until a few decades ago, I met Edward and he recognized me and healed me. "


    Kenned looked at his brother, he smiled, because his face was a bit hideous, and his smile was very scary, the kind that scared a child to cry.


    "Brother, I''m relieved now. It''s great to be able to return to the family. Seeing you manage the family''s prosperity, I also admit that the tribe''s choice of you as the successor was a very wise decision."


    There were tears in Jude''s eyes, and even someone who had lived for more than a thousand years would be emotional.


    He hugged his brother: "Just come back, just go home. Do you know that after you disappeared, I sent someone to find you several times. My father and I miss you very much."


    Kennedy and Jude exchanged a few words.


    Kennedy said: "Brother. The most important thing now is the choice of the successor by the family council. I have lived with Edward for some time, and I think he is very suitable as the successor of the family.


    I want to vote for Edward. I think I, as a member of the Ashley family, should still be eligible to vote. "


    "Of course there is, but..." Jude pointed to the very different number of votes on the blackboard: "Although you support Edward, the number of votes is still leaning toward Catherine. Your vote is a bit...not good..."


    "Brother, I forgot to tell you. My current strength is also a Duke." Kennedy''s one-eyed turned blood red, and a wave of blood burst out.


    Ye Hao frowned, what he was worried about still happened.


    Shalin was dumbfounded, her expression dull.


    Catherine''s eyes became cold.


    The people around felt Kennedy''s strong vitality, stronger than Catherine''s, second only to Patriarch Jude.


    They did not expect that Kenned, who had been missing for many years, was also a Duke.


    This means that the Ashley family has five dukes from top to bottom!


    It can be said without a doubt that the Ashley family is the head of the blood family, and Kennedy''s return should be a huge surprise.


    But at the same time of surprise, something very embarrassing also appeared.


    In a Duke vote, one vote is equivalent to 100 points.


    This means that at the moment Edward and Catherine''s votes are.


    Jude looked at the blackboard.


    Edward: 111.


    Kathleen: 111.


    The votes of the two are both 111 points at the moment, and the scores are amazingly tied!


    Edward, who was originally at a disadvantage, relied on this method to bring the situation back.


    Most people did not expect that this scene would turn around.


    Edward breathed a sigh of relief and took out a handkerchief to wipe the sweat from his forehead.


    There was a smile on Ma La''s mouth.


    Jude stared at the consistent numbers on the black spot, and he sighed. He didn''t expect that this year''s selection of successors would be so complicated.


    This situation has never happened before in history.


    "The family meeting is now suspended, and we need to discuss how to deal with this emergency."


    In the end, this family meeting was suspended because of this sudden change.


    Patriarch Jude and several Marquis of the Asley family will discuss how to deal with this matter.


    The suspension lasted for more than half an hour, and no one had discussed the solution.


    "Kenned, you kid has been missing for five hundred years, won''t you come back and meet your old man?" An old voice came.

 Chapter 1449： Forbidden blood cave

    Chapter 1449 Forbidden Blood Cavern


    Kenned''s expression was a bit agitated when he saw the visitor, he walked quickly before the visitor and knelt directly.


    "My Father."


    Everyone must have guessed who came.


    Elder Asley.


    Father Eisley looked at his son who had been missing for five hundred years, and the emotions in his eyes were very complicated.


    Seeing the father and son reunited, everyone around them looked blessed.


    Elder Asley asked Kenned to visit him later, there should be a lot to say.


    Then he looked at the blackboard with the same number of votes.


    "It looks like the number of votes is exactly the same. Jude, you don''t have a way to deal with it." Father Asley looked at his eldest son.


    Jude shook his head in shame: "I haven''t thought of a proper solution."


    "Then let them go to the blood cave to experience it. Who can come out first, who is the successor of the Ashley family." Elder Ashley made the decision directly.


    This has shocked many people.


    Jude looked at his father hesitantly: "Father, the blood cave is a forbidden place for our family. It''s easy to get in, but it''s too difficult to get out. The fastest one came out also took a full twenty years, and it took even a lifetime. Did not go to the bleeding cave."


    "Since I am the successor of the Asley family, I dare not go to this small situation, how can I lead the Asley family down in the future." Master Asley''s eyes fell on Catherine and Edward.


    "Now the choice is left to you, Blood Cave. You are willing to go or not, as long as those who come out can become the heirs of the Ashley family."


    Blood cave?


    It sounds like this name should be similar to the ancestral land where I went to the wolf clan before.


    But it seems that the difficulty is much harder than those, otherwise a vampire would not have taken decades to come out.


    If this were an ordinary person, it would have consumed most of his life.


    Edward showed a deliberate expression, and he was also very afraid of this blood cave.


    "I am willing to go." Catherine stood up without hesitation.


    "Miss!" Shalin looked at her young lady worriedly, biting her lips.


    The old man Eisley nodded in satisfaction, then looked at Edward: "Edward, your decision."


    Edward''s face was uncertain, his fists clenched.


    Ma La walked to Edward and touched Edward''s arm with his arm.


    Edward took a deep breath, as if he had made a decision: "I am willing to go, too."


    "That''s good. That''s it for today. Tomorrow you will enter the blood cave. Whoever comes out first will be the heir of the Ashley family. Anyway, Jude can still be active for hundreds of years." The old man Ashley said in a few words. Get things done here.


    But Ye Hao just quit.


    If this is to wait for Catherine to come out, wouldn''t it take a few years, Ye Hao, he wants to get the information of the Ashley family, he can''t wait long.


    Elder Asley glanced at Ye Hao, as if he could see what Ye Hao was thinking.


    He said, "I heard everything Ye Hao said just now. Ye Hao is Catherine''s fianc¨¦ and a member of the Ashley family. Starting today, the Ashley family will be open to him anywhere.


    No one is allowed to disagree with his identity, and the bloodstones you promised to give us before, can''t be missing. "


    Elder Asley looked at Ye Hao with false eyes.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, as long as he could get information.


    He stroked his chest with his right hand, and saluted Old Assley and said, "Grandpa Assley, I''m happy to be a friend of the Assley family."


    In this way, this family meeting ended in a special format.


    Everyone also separated.


    Edward returned to his room, and he hit the wall with a fist.


    "Damn it, that woman can take conditions like bleeding stones."


    "It''s okay, at least you haven''t lost yet." Ma La walked into the room and said calmly.


    "I didn''t lose! Why should I go to that **** blood cave? Do you know what the **** it is? Who knows if it is dangerous. And this is at least decades ago, even hundreds of years.


    I have finally gained the strength now, and I returned to the Ashley family. I can immediately use everything I dream of, and now I am throwing me into that kind of ghost place! "Edward roared angrily.


    Suddenly, Ma La grabbed his head directly, relying on brute force to directly make Edward kneel on the ground, she leaned down and looked at Edward.


    Ma La''s eyes turned out to be all black, and there was a small one-centimeter-long horn on her forehead.


    "You don''t have the right to discuss with us. Don''t forget who gave everything you have now. If it weren''t for us, you are just a dude of the Ashley family.


    We can give you everything, we can destroy everything about you. "


    Facing the pressure of Ma La, sweat appeared on Edward''s forehead. He swallowed, hesitantly asked, "But that blood cave..."


    "The blood cave is a forbidden place, but it is not a place where you must die. As long as you meet the conditions, you can come out. Don''t forget the power you have in your body now."


    Ma La''s fingers scraped slightly across Edward''s cheek.


    "I can promise you to wait until you come out. I will give you stronger power. Didn''t you want the power of the prince before? Do you want to know what is at the prince level?"


    Edward''s heart is moved. Strength is a drug. When you taste the sweetness, you are greedy and want to learn more.


    "Okay... I''ll go. As long as I come out, you will give me everything I want!" Edward looked at Ma La.


    Ma La''s pupils changed back to their original state, and the small horns on her forehead disappeared.


    "Of course, go."


    ...


    Inside Catherine''s room.


    Martha looked at Catherine worriedly: "Miss Catherine, are you really going to the Blood Cave? That place is very mysterious, and it''s very likely that it will be decades, hundreds of years. You... "


    "Needless to say, I have already made a decision. After I entered the blood cave, Martha, you will go back to Catherine Castle and take care of everything there. This ring contains some training materials I prepared, which should be enough for you It broke through to the earl in a short time."


    Catherine handed a storage ring to Martha''s hand, and then she turned to look at Ye Hao.


    "Are you ready? Grandpa Eisley has already sent a message to me, I will take you to see him tonight. You can get what you want, and tomorrow you will start your first bloodstone transaction."


    "No problem." Ye Hao nodded, as long as there are enough "resources", his bloodstones are endless.


    After arranging to settle the matter, Catherine and Ye Hao once again went to the old house where Elder Asley was.

 Chapter 1450： Draculas Notes

    Chapter 1450 Dracula''s Handwriting


    "What kind of place is the blood cave?" Ye Hao looked at Catherine.


    This time I went to the ancient house, only Ye Hao and Catherine, but Shalin did not follow.


    Catherine raised her head and looked at the moonlight.


    "The blood cave is a relic of our blood family. In fact, this is not something owned by our blood family, but owned by the entire blood family. Its location happens to be within the scope of this park, so our Asley family is responsible for protecting it.


    It is said that there are many treasures held by the strong blood clan in the blood cave, and to get out of it, you must find a unique thing in the blood cave.


    Although the blood cave sounds very cruel, it is also a place of experience. Anyone who can come out of the blood cave has the lowest strength to become a prince class.


    In this era of lack of aura, if I want to break through to the prince level, there is only this most direct method. "


    It seemed that Catherine had decided to go. Now that she was determined, Ye Hao couldn''t say anything.


    Ye Hao and Catherine came to the door of the ancient house, and it happened that Kennedy walked out of it at this time.


    When Kenned saw Ye Hao and Catherine, he was obviously taken aback.


    "Uncle Kenned." Kathleen greeted first.


    Then he said hello: "Catherine. I haven''t seen you in five hundred years. When I first saw you, you were still a little girl in her forties or fifty.


    Is there anything you come here for such a big night? "


    "Grandpa called us over. We have something to talk about." Kathleen replied.


    "In this case, I will disturb you." Kennedy walked by Ye Hao and Catherine and disappeared into the secluded forest.


    Ye Hao kept looking at the direction the man disappeared.


    "What''s the matter?" Catherine looked at Ye Hao.


    "How do I feel that you have a strange feeling in your uncle?" Ye Hao frowned, this feeling made him very uncomfortable.


    "Uncle Kenned, I''m not very familiar. It doesn''t affect him much." Catherine said.


    "Maybe I thought a lot, let''s go in first." Ye Hao pointed to the door that had been opened for them.


    Following the previous route, Ye Hao and Catherine once again came to the underground of the ancient house.


    Elder Aisley has been waiting here for a long time, after he saw Ye Hao and Catherine.


    He said: "You met Kenned just now."


    "Yeah." Catherine nodded.


    Elder Asley took a sip of the red liquid in the glass in front of him.


    "Kenned is a little weird. I don''t know if he has gone through the past five hundred years. But the feeling in him still makes me feel wrong."


    Hearing what Grandpa said, Catherine frowned: "Is this Uncle Kenned fake?"


    "The man is real, but I feel that there is something in him. Anyway, you can pay more attention to it afterwards. I can take care of it while I am alive. When I die, the Asley family will still rely on you. "


    Elder Eisley looked at Ye Hao: "Our young man waits in a hurry, let''s get down to business, I will give you what you want to see, come with me."


    The old man Eisley turned around, and walked to a painting with a long appointment, which looked like a medieval nobleman.


    The old man Eisley raised his hand and pressed it on the eye of the man in the portrait.


    Kazkaz


    There was a sound, as if a certain organ had been touched.


    Although under Ye Hao and their feet, a staircase spiraling downward appeared unexpectedly.


    Is there a place below this?


    Ye Hao looked at the dark stairs.


    "Come down with me. But I can''t guarantee that I have the answer you want here." Old man Asley''s finger showed blood-like flames, and he walked into the tunnel.


    Ye Hao and Kathleen followed behind.


    All the way down, it seems that after walking for more than ten minutes, I finally walked to the end.


    In front of me is a layout similar to a basement, very simple, and it feels like an ordinary study.


    Ye Hao originally thought there would be a lot of things, but in fact there were only a few dusty books on the creaky bookcase.


    Those books are not only withered yellow, but there are also many holes, and there is a smell of decay.


    "I haven''t gotten down from this place for a long time. Come on, let''s talk about what you want to know." The old man Eisley snapped his fingers, and three chairs appeared in the center of the study, with one lighted. Table with candles.


    The three sat down.


    Ye Hao looked at Elder Asley: "Apart from the world we are in, are there other worlds?"


    This problem is because of Ye Hao''s parents.


    Ye Hao''s parents went to an unknown place. If they were still on the earth, they shouldn''t have disappeared for so many years.


    "Other worlds, of course. But no one knows what that looks like. Our blood ancestor Cain has rumored that he has gone to the world of the gods, but no one knows what the so-called gods world looks like.


    Because no one has come back, but outside the world we live in, there is an unknown world, that is certain.


    For example, the bishops of the Holy See, they have a kind of magic that has been passed down from generation to generation, allowing the legendary angels to possess them, and use the power of angels to fight.


    Then these angels can''t appear out of thin air? So there must be another world. "


    Elder Asley said.


    "Then what''s the way to go to that world?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Become stronger. This is the only way I know. In this world, whether it is in the East or the West, regardless of the hierarchy, there is a nine-tier system with distinct gaps. It is said that as long as it can break through the nine-tier, it can be broken. Space constraints." Old Man Asley said.


    Ninth order?


    He doesn''t even know what Tier 7 and Tier 8 are now, and it''s very hard to beat Tier 6 and talk about the existence of surpassing Tier 9


    "Then is there any secret hidden in this world?" Ye Hao asked the most important question.


    "If there is any secret, there is only one I can think of." The old man Asley took a book from the shelf.


    In fact, this book cannot be said to be a complete book, because it is only half of the book, and most of the pages are blurred.


    Elder Asley put the book in front of Ye Hao.


    Catherine also cast a curious look. When she saw the words on the cover of the book, she couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    "Earl Dracula''s notes!"


    Dracula?


    Ye Hao listened to this name, it seemed to be a name that often appeared in some film and television themes.


    Seeing Ye Hao¡¯s doubts, Catherine explained: ¡°Earl Dracula is a real existence in history. Many of our blood children listen to his legends. His life is full of legends. He has no noble blood. , His father was just an earl.


    But afterwards, relying on his own efforts, he has a strong strength, but even if it is, he claims to be Count Dracula, because this is the name he inherited from his father. "

 Chapter 1451： The hidden battle three thousand years ago

    Chapter 1451 the hidden battle three thousand years ago


    The notes of a legendary vampire?


    Ye Hao opened this notebook.


    Elder Asley also began his story.


    "This handbook was left by Count Dracula. It records an event that has been forgotten by history. It was about three thousand years ago.


    It is said that a great war broke out in the world at that time. As for the extent of the spread, I am not sure. But looking at Count Dracula''s description, it was almost like the end.


    An evil creature appeared in this world, and at that time war broke out between the Holy See and the dark race. So most people thought it was just a battle between the Holy See and a few dark races.


    There is no clear record that has spread to the present, or it may be hidden somewhere unknown..."


    Ye Hao watched the notes in his hand while listening to what Elder Asley said.


    In fact, this is a diary with some words written by Dracula.


    ¡®Today we fought again with those **** of the Holy See, and I successfully killed a chief bishop. ¡¯


    ¡®Damn, the cunning Holy See ambushed us, we are now trapped in the Undercity, and theirs even dispatched the Cardinal! ¡¯


    The previous records are all about the battle between the blood race and the Holy See, and the two sides fought indifferently.


    And in one place, a sudden change occurred.


    ¡®Great Cain, what have I seen. People say we are demons, but today I saw the real demons. In the second month we were holding on to the Undercity, just when we were about to collapse, a black hole appeared in the sky. Creatures that had never been seen flew out of the black hole. Their strength was very powerful. Enough to compete with a powerful earl-class fighter. ¡¯


    ¡®The end, this is simply an end. The Undercity fell, but it was not broken by the Holy See, but by those terrifying guys. Where they appeared, all lives were swallowed, and the sky turned red. This is the first time I hate red. ¡¯


    ¡®On the twentieth day after these demons descended on the mainland, we were defeated steadily and we were not opponents at all. Countless lives have been defeated by them. I once saw a cardinal torn apart by dozens of demons. At that time, I didn''t have a trace of joy, but saw the fear from the heart. Who knows if they will be the next torn apart? "


    ¡®Sometimes things are so dramatic. We have fought the Holy See for decades, and now we are going to cooperate. But this time our enemies are the **** who invaded our homes, and their blood exudes a disgusting smell, just like rats in the sewers¡¯


    From this information, it can be seen that a wave of enemies appeared at that time, invaded Europe at that time, and war broke out.


    The enemy is too strong. The light camp and the dark camp, which were originally enemies, fought together to fight these invaders.


    What follows is that they and the invaders fought for a month.


    At this time, the notes have reached the last page.


    There are a few lines recorded on the last page, but the amount of information recorded in these lines is huge.


    ¡®Damn, all this is a conspiracy, a huge conspiracy, we are just their playthings, we...¡¯


    The notes stop here.


    "What''s behind this?" Ye Hao anxiously asked Elder Asley.


    Elder Asley shook his head: "I don''t know. When I first saw it, it was only half left."


    "So are there any other books that record this matter?" Ye Hao looked at the ancient books on those books.


    Elder Eisley shook his head: "No. This is the oldest book in your hand. If you don''t believe it, you can read other books yourself."


    Ye Hao immediately opened other ancient books. Although the contents recorded in them have a very long history, even some information is very secret.


    But this information has no effect on Ye Hao.


    The only useful one is the Dracula''s handwriting, but it is missing the very important half.


    "Then do you know what happened at that time? Where did those invaders come from!" Ye Hao looked at Elder Asli.


    Elder Eisley shook his head: "I don''t know. The only thing that is certain is that the Holy See and other dark races and forces at that time had paid a great price to prevent the disaster, otherwise there would be no current situation. we.


    But it was also from that time that the energy of this world became thinner and thinner, and it was probably related to the invaders at that time.


    But there is no record of them, without description of their appearance, do you know where they came from?


    Only know that they are very strong, the weakest single body can fight against an earl-level blood family, and their number is very large, so dangerous and endless. "


    Ye Hao was silent, and the news he finally got was cut off here again.


    He felt that the so-called hidden truth must have something to do with this incident of three thousand years. Another point was that the West was invaded, and whether the East was invaded at that time.


    According to the history of China, three thousand years is about one thousand years BC. It was the Shang Dynasty at that time. There is no information about the invaders recorded in history?


    Or is this invasion only happening in the West?


    "Right. I also know that some news may be useful to you. From that time on, an organization was born, and no one knew what the purpose of their organization was.


    But all the major events in history have their existence behind them, and each of them has this symbol. And they know a lot of the hidden truths of that era. The Holy See is very jealous of their existence and has repeatedly encircled them. "


    Elder Asley drew a hand in front of him, and the blood gathered in front of him into a sign.


    Ye Hao clenched his fist, it was this sign again, the sign that Nightingale had been tracking down.


    "What kind of organization''s logo is this?"


    "This organization is very mysterious, and every member of the team is very powerful. But in modern times, this organization seems to have disappeared out of thin air." Old man Eisley thought for a while and said, "If you really want to know.


    Perhaps some clues can be found in one place. "


    "Where!" Ye Hao stared at Elder Asli.


    "Australia, the Demon Butterfly Organization. It is said that the leader of the Demon Butterfly Organization was once a member of this mysterious organization. If you can see this leader, you may be able to learn a lot from him."

 Chapter 1452： Go to Australia again

    Chapter 1452


    "This is a flight to Australia. The plane is about to take off. Please wear your seat belts..."


    The voice of the stewardess came in my ears.


    In the first-class cabin, a man lying on a seat picked up the newspaper covering his face and looked at the ground slowly disappearing outside the window of the plane.


    Ye Hao covered the newspaper again.


    Presumably, Catherine should have entered that blood cave by now, and I don''t know how long it will take her to get out. If it is 20 or 30 years, this time is really too long.


    Ye Hao recalled the things he had talked with Elder Asley last night, and he felt that he had found some signs.


    It''s like a cat catching a mouse. He has already seen a little mouse tail. As long as you look down this tail, you will be able to catch this mouse.


    Ye Hao opened the system interface.


    The skill point column shows 8760 skill points.


    Ye Hao exchanged a wave with them in the Ashley family and traded all the bloodstones that had been exchanged before. Although the Ashley family was offered the cheapest price, Ye Hao could still make every single transaction. To 50% profit.


    After meeting the Assley family, Ye Hao also chose to leave.


    Those people were a little bit reluctant, after all, Ye Hao is a **** of wealth now.


    But they couldn''t stop Ye Hao from leaving. The bloodstone that Ye Hao traded to them was enough for them to spend a while.


    And Ye Hao promised them that they would come to the Ashley family once every five years, so the people of the Ashley family were relieved.


    Five years is a long time for Ye Hao, but for those blood races, it is only a short time.


    It''s as if you are telling humans to visit them once a week.


    "Ding, we have entered the stratosphere. We expect to arrive in Australia in ten hours, around 3 a.m. on March 19th, Australia time."


    The announcement came again.


    Ye Hao chose to go to Australia first in order to deal with the trivial matters there, anyway, Hawkeye stipulated that the latest time to go to Hawaii is April 1.


    ...


    The Ashley family.


    Kenned stayed in his room, he looked at the furnishings of his room, his face had a memory of memories.


    "Go into someone else''s room and don''t even say hello."


    Kenned turned around and looked at Ma La who appeared behind him.


    Ma La smiled slightly, she walked up to Kenned and stroked Kenned''s back.


    "Edward and that Catherine have entered the blood cave. The Oriental also left today, and our plan can continue. How long do you expect to control the entire Ashley family." Ma Laxu looked at Ken with a gaze. Need.


    Kenned looked at Ma La, he stepped forward and got out of Ma La''s body.


    "Edward naively thought you would wait for them for decades. As everyone knows, you already have a plan." Kenned looked at Ma La coldly.


    Ma La shrugged, as if not caring about the sarcasm in Kenned''s words.


    "For us, we only need results. Decades? Sorry, we can''t afford to wait. And the reason why I brought you back to this family is to let you take action at this time.


    After all, your identity is the younger brother of the current Patriarch, and you yourself have become a Duke-level blood clan. You will do things very well in the Ashley family.


    Kenned was silent for a while, then he looked at Ma La: "Why do you want the Ashley family? Does the Ashley family have what you want!"


    "Yo-yo-yo, Mr. Kennedy. Are you feeling sorry for your family now? Don''t forget who saved you when you were outside like a bereavement dog."


    Ma La walked in front of Kenned and pulled on Kenned''s tie, her eyes turned black, and small horns grew on her head.


    "I can assure you. As long as you can control the entire Asley family, I can make it as strong as you. I will bring you the supreme honor, and you will be happy for your choice.


    Because you serve, it is not others who surrender. Is a great god! "


    There was an arc at the corner of Ma La''s mouth.


    "And Mr. Kenned, you have no right to refuse. Since you signed a contract with us, you have no right to choose."


    Kennedy''s hollow right eye frame grew out of a jet-black eyeball, which felt terrifying, it was not a human eye.


    "Ahhhhh..." With the appearance of this black pupil, Kennedy seemed to be suffering some kind of pain.


    "Let...let it go back!"


    Kennedy gritted his teeth and roared.


    Ma La smiled and looked at Kenned: "Now answer me, how long will it take you to control the entire Assley family with this thing. Don''t forget, this is also to help yourself and help you regain the original Something taken from me!"


    Ma La took out the dark blood potion, which was what she was referring to.


    Kenned fell to the ground and gritted his teeth: "Six months! Six months...I...I can control the entire Asley family!"


    Ma La snapped her fingers, and the black pupil that appeared in Kennedy''s right eye disappeared, still the empty eye socket.


    "Huhuhu...huhu..." Kenned gasped for breath.


    "I should go too. I will send you the dark blood potion in regular amounts. I hope you don''t let me down." Ma La looked at Kennedy with a smile.


    Kenned did not speak.


    Ma La walked out of the castle, her figure cleverly avoided all the attendants in the castle, and then entered the dark forest.


    After Ma La stepped into the forest, her pace slowed down, she took out a headset and put it into her ear.


    "Hey, it''s me Ma La. I have taken care of the Ashley family''s affairs, and everything is going well on the Holy See. Next is the United States and the ancient eastern country."


    "Well, I know. I will go to China, yes. Another thing to inform you, the person named Ye Hao, it is best to let them disappear."


    "Useful? I know he has a strong ability, but if a tool cannot be controlled well, it will hurt the owner. I advise you to be more careful."


    Dididi


    There was a busy tone on the earphone, and Ma La showed a sneered smile: "Does that lunatic think everyone is his pawn? One day he will be harmed by his pawn.


    I just hope that he will not ruin the great plan of the organization, otherwise I will clean up the mess for him. "


    Brush up


    Four or five men in black jumped down from the tree and knelt behind Ma La.


    Ma La looked at these people indifferently, and said coldly: "Preparing to go to China, we are going to meet our partners, I hope they can be obedient, otherwise...hehehe..."

 Chapter 1453： Advanced time recall

    Chapter 1453


    Siri City, Australia.


    Ye Hao came to this place again.


    When he just got off the plane, there was a row of luxury cars parked in front of him.


    The other passengers who got off the plane around were frightened.


    How is this going?


    Are there any big stars or senior government officials on the plane? Why such a big scene.


    "Mr. Ye. I have been waiting for you for a long time, please get in the car." An old man walked up to Ye Hao personally with a cane, showing full respect in his words and actions.


    When you see this old man, foreigners may not know him, but the Australians present, most notably the locals in Xili City, will know him.


    This person is the major shareholder behind the Radiant Consortium, the patriarch of the Judson family, Master Frank.


    Australia''s well-known richest man, across Australia, black and white, it can be said that, in addition to the existence of the dark side of the world, on this continent, this family, this man can cover the sky with just one hand.


    But today, what did they see?


    This man actually came to meet a young man himself? This is really unimaginable.


    Regardless of the surprise and astonishment of the surrounding people, Ye Hao followed Master Frank into the car.


    "Mr. Ye, you have come from afar this time. I specially arranged a feast for you. According to Huaxia''s words, it is a feast. If you have any favorite Australian actresses or models, I can ask them to come and accompany you."


    It is worthy of being an old man who has experienced years, and he directly said what most men want.


    Ye Hao looked at Master Frank, and he asked directly: "Master Frank, I am coming to Australia this time. Time is a bit urgent. These unnecessary things must be arranged. If the energy stones are fully prepared, we will go to you now. Castle, do things."


    Master Frank didn''t feel discouraged because of Ye Hao''s refusal. In fact, he also hoped in his heart that he could act quickly.


    But there is concern that if he neglects Ye Hao, he will anger his family.


    "Okay, no problem." Master Frank immediately pressed the button next to the seat: "Excuse me, all the things that were previously arranged will be cancelled, and no one else will leave."


    After speaking, Master Frank looked at Ye Hao with a smile: "Mr. Ye, do you have any other needs?"


    "No, call me when you get to the place." Ye Hao closed his eyes, as if he closed his eyes and calmed down.


    Master Frank didn''t bother either.


    The convoy drove out of Ciri and came to the castle of the Judson family.


    There were already several people waiting at the gate of the castle. One of the men looked haggard, uncut, and listless. His eyes were red and bloodshot. He looked less than fifty years old and his temples were white.


    The convoy stopped, and the man saw Ye Hao and Frank get out of the car.


    He ran up quickly: "Father, this is the Mr. Ye you mentioned?"


    The man looked at Ye Hao.


    "Mr. Ye, let me introduce him. This is my son. Parker Judson." Master Frank introduced Ye Hao to his son.


    Ye Hao looked at this man and couldn''t help but feel sympathy.


    This man is the father of the missing child Bruce. For his life or death, the missing child, this man resolutely gave up his tens of billions of family business, his noble identity, and searched the world.


    "Hello." Ye Hao said hello.


    Parker directly held Ye Hao''s hands and pleaded: "Mr. Ye, you must find my son''s whereabouts no matter how you get rid of. As long as you can fulfill my wish, my Parker''s life is yours."


    With that said, Parker knelt directly on the ground regardless of his identity.


    The heir to the Judson family, a forty or fifty-year-old man, knelt down to a man who could be his own son. He had completely let go of his dignity.


    Ye Hao supported Parker: "Mr. Parker, I am here this time for this matter. Now that your family has prepared everything, I will naturally do what I promised.


    But I want to remind you, Mr. Parker. Because it has been more than ten years since this incident, no one can guarantee that your child is still alive in this world, so if you really find out the truth, I hope you can accept it.


    If it is really a result that no one wants to see, I hope you will not be decadent. After all, you still have your own father, and your people, and there are many things you need to do. "


    "I...I know." Parker nodded.


    I don''t know if this man has heard it, anyway, he has already said everything he can.


    As a child who has never seen his father, Ye Hao can understand this feeling.


    Several people walked into the hall of the Judson family castle.


    "What about things?" Ye Hao directly asked Frank what he had prepared.


    "Everything is in the underground vault. After all, these things are very noble. I ask Mr. Ye to move." Master Frank pointed to the corridor leading to the basement.


    Ye Hao followed Master Frank down a few flights of stairs, and finally came to a vault made entirely of world-class steel and technology. Ye Hao also saw a few guards holding guns at the door.


    Master Frank walked in front of the door of the safe, pressed his finger on it, and then a light swept down and aimed at Master Frank''s pupil.


    In a few seconds, the door of the vault was opened.


    Rows of shelves are lined up inside, with energy stones neatly arranged on top of them, the number is very surprising.


    "Here are the three thousand energy stones we prepared." Frank said, pointing at these things.


    Ye Hao nodded and said, "You go out for five minutes first, and I will start working in five minutes."


    Master Frank clapped his hands, everyone left, only Ye Hao was left here.


    Ye Hao walked into the vault, he saw the surveillance camera next to him, and he shot the Six-Medition Excalibur with one blow, cutting off the surveillance.


    absorb.


    Ye Hao absorbed more than 3,000 energy stones for three minutes before absorbing them.


    After the absorption, Ye Hao directly began to upgrade.


    [Exchange (Intermediate Time Recall) skills, consume 600 skill points]


    [Exchange (Advanced Time Recall) skills, consume 2500 skill points]


    [Current skill point: 8660]


    Ye Hao also consumed an additional 100 skill points, but in terms of the feelings of being a father, Ye Hao didn''t care about it.


    After the skill exchange was completed, Ye Hao checked the effect of advanced time recall.


    [Advanced Time Recall: After using this ability, you can see what happened within 20 years with the host as the center and a radius of five meters. Cooling time: 3 days. ¡¿


    A radius of five meters is a distance of six meters in diameter.


    Although the cooling time is a bit long and it takes three days, he is going to Hawaii before April 1, which means he can only use it four times at most.


    It seems that I have to try my luck, I don''t know if using power enhancement can make the skill effect stronger.


    If it doesn''t work, you can only spend some skill points to upgrade to the top.


    After all, after accepting things from others, if you don''t get things done, you can''t just leave.


    Wait, I seem to have something to use.


    Ye Hao thought of something he had forgotten, and there was an extra puppet in his hand.


    [Puppet puppet...]

 Chapter 1454： Puppet

    Chapter 1454 Doll Puppet


    [Puppet puppet: Drop your own blood on it, and you will have a body that is the same as yourself and the same ability as yourself. Validity: one day. Quantity: 10¡¿


    This puppet was the reward when he completed the Tianmen escape mission in China.


    Because after I went directly to Europe, I ignored this thing for a while.


    This puppet is a bit interesting, it feels like a clone, but the introduction tells you that you can have the same abilities as yourself.


    "Anyway, the number is ten. You can use one to see how it works." Ye Hao looked at the puppet in his hand. He cut his finger and dripped his blood on the puppet.


    After a few seconds, the doll changed, and it began to grow in size slowly. After that, Ye Hao couldn''t catch it anymore, so he left him on the ground.


    Ten seconds later, a "Ye Hao" appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    The appearance and even the clothes are exactly the same.


    At this moment, Ye Hao had a very strange feeling. He seemed to have a touch with this doll. He could switch his consciousness to this doll instantly as long as he wanted to.


    I can feel the sight and touch of the doll.


    It felt as if this was not a doll, but a real Ye Hao.


    "There is no problem with the appearance, now let''s see if there is any ability."


    Under Ye Hao''s command, the doll Ye Hao shook his fist at Ye Hao.


    After receiving the fist, Ye Hao''s eyes lit up.


    The strength is exactly the same.


    Then the two began to move, you come and go, use various skills, including abilities.


    At this moment, Ye Hao noticed a little difference.


    After the doll Ye Hao uses the skill with cooling, after the time limit expires, he can no longer use this skill.


    After all, there is no system for puppets, and all these time-limited skills are one-off on the puppet side.


    "Huh. This is a good baby. Although the comparative strength is not as strong as the main body, at least the short-term combat power is no different from the main body." Ye Hao wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked at this thing with satisfaction.


    Ye Hao took the doll Ye Hao out of the basement.


    At the exit above the basement, Mr. Frank and Mr. Parker were waiting anxiously.


    They wanted to go down to see the situation, but they were worried that Ye Hao would scold them, so they could only wait here.


    Ta Ta Ta


    The sound of footsteps came from below, and Mr. Frank and Mr. Parker immediately looked forward to it.


    But the scene before them shocked them.


    I saw two identical Ye Hao standing in front of them.


    "You two, don''t panic. This is one of my abilities. You can create a copy. If there are two, the efficiency will be faster." Ye Hao explained.


    Master Frank and Parker swallowed. Although this scene was a bit weird, it also made them more confident in Ye Hao''s abilities.


    "Master Frank, I have absorbed all the energy stones in the basement. Now let''s check the truth about your young master''s disappearance ten years ago." Ye Hao said.


    "Okay, okay. Then... where do you start!" Mr. Parker asked hurriedly.


    "The abilities I use are limited to a certain range. I can only see what happens within a radius of five meters at a time, and then if I use it again, I need to wait until three days later.


    So in order to save time, it is best to choose the place where Bruce had the highest probability of entering and leaving ten years ago. I don¡¯t know if you still remember. "Ye Hao looked at Frank and Parker.


    Parker said directly: "My child was only under three years old. So the longest place for him to move around is his bedroom and his playroom."


    Parker is so worried about his son, of course he knows these things best.


    "Take me over." Ye Hao said.


    The group went to Bliss''s bedroom ten years ago.


    The bedroom is very large, the structure is European, and it is very warm. The beds in the room are still small beds for children about three years old. There are many cute toys on the knees in the room.


    Ye Hao looked at the furniture that was so clean that there was no trace of dust.


    Master Frank explained: "Although ten years have passed, I will arrange for someone to clean the room every time, but the layout of everything in the room has not changed until now."


    "Then I will start now. Please get out of the way first." Ye Hao walked to the center of the room, and the range of senior time memories was five meters in radius, which was exactly the same.


    Master Frank next to him cast a puzzled look.


    Ye Hao read what it meant, and he smiled and took out a coin: "Master Frank, you are thinking why I don¡¯t use this thing. Actually, I don¡¯t need this at all to use my power. It was just to prevent you from having trouble. The necessary doubt."


    Master Frank suddenly.


    Then Ye Hao closed his eyes, he first used the power enhancement technique, and then used the advanced time memory.


    The surrounding area first turned into a thick fog, and then the thick fog began to recede until it formed a circle with a radius of about six or seven meters.


    The power enhancement technique really increased the effect of time recall.


    After that, Ye Hao began to control the time back and forth.


    The scene before him passed bit by bit.


    The child Bruce was less than three years old before he disappeared. He has been missing for more than ten years, so let''s start watching it 15 years ago.


    Ye Hao instantly rolled back the time to fifteen years ago.


    Everything around him began to change. This room was not like that at the time. He saw Parker, who was only in his thirties when he was young, and an energetic Parker and a pregnant young girl walked into the room.


    They pointed to the room, and through their lips, Ye Hao knew that they were planning the future baby room.


    Time passed, and it was four months ago in the blink of an eye. In this arranged baby room, the couple dreamed of a bright future.


    Suddenly, the woman clutched her pain and showed a painful expression.


    The husband hurriedly called an attendant and took his wife out of the room.


    This trip took more than a month.


    More than a month later, Parker returned with a baby boy, but the girl hasn''t appeared since then.


    "The child''s mother died while giving birth to him."


    Ye Hao recalled what Master Frank had said.


    When this child was born, he lost his mother.


    At the beginning, the man was still immersed in grief, but soon he saw the children growing up day by day, he was rejuvenated, he was taking care of the children every day, changing diapers, feeding milk powder, etc. He did it by himself.


    It''s like a full-time dad.


    In this blink of an eye, another two years have passed.


    The baby boy who was still waiting to be fed has grown up to be a cute child who can walk and shout the word father.


    Everything looks so warm.


    Ye Hao watched this scene quietly, and in one day...everything was broken.


    He saw Parker rushing into the room to look around, yelling Bruce''s name constantly.


    That day, Bruce disappeared!


    Ye Hao stopped the picture and moved to the night when he disappeared the previous day, that is to say, when Bruce appeared in the last place in the picture.


    A maid was playing with Bliss that day. Halfway through the play, after the maid put Bliss on the bed to fall asleep, she left the room.


    More than ten minutes later.


    Bruce suddenly sat up from the bed. He closed his eyes and walked slowly away from the bed. Then he moved the stool next to him and put it at the door, stood on the stool, and barely squeezed the door handle.


    Then he walked out of the room and never appeared again.

 Chapter 1455： The truth about the disappearance ten years ago

    Chapter 1455 the truth about the disappearance ten years ago


    Ye Hao opened his eyes, and he awoke from the memory scene.


    He glanced at his watch first, and the time indicated that twenty minutes had passed.


    It seems that it takes a lot more time to recall the advanced time than the previous elementary and intermediate levels.


    "How about, Mr. Ye?" Mr. Frank and Mr. Parker beside them looked at Ye Hao anxiously.


    I hope Ye Hao can learn the truth about Bliss'' disappearance.


    "I saw in this room, after your child was put to sleep by the maid that day, the maid left by herself. And shortly after, Bruce regained consciousness by herself, but it seemed like sleepwalking.


    He moved the bench by himself, unlocked the lock of the room, walked out by himself, and never showed up again. "Ye Hao said.


    Master Frank and Parker looked at each other.


    Parker said in surprise: "He left the room himself? Bruce was only two years old, how could he leave the room by himself!"


    Ye Hao glanced at Parker.


    "Are you doubting my ability? I saw everything I said just now. I also know that you and your wife had always arranged this baby room at the time. You even had a little quarrel over the color of the curtains. frame.


    You think light green is better, but your wife likes blue, and in the end you obeyed your wife. All the curtains in this room are blue. "Ye Hao looked at the blue curtains in the surrounding windows.


    Since no one had moved in this room after the accident, what he saw now was almost exactly the same as what Ye Hao had seen in his memories.


    Parker was dumbfounded, only he and his wife knew about this trivial matter.


    "Mr. Ye, I''m really sorry. It''s my son who is too impatient, what''s next for you?" Master Frank stood up to make a round.


    Ye Hao walked out of the room. There was only a corridor outside the room, which led to the hall on the third floor.


    The lobby has a balcony on one side, up and down stairs on the other side, and rooms on the other side, because there are not many people on this floor, and all the rooms are currently unoccupied.


    "I''ll take a look here again. I hope I can see where Bruce has gone." Ye Hao said, his clone walked to the center of the hall.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes, and all his consciousness entered the doll Ye Hao.


    The doll Ye Hao opened his eyes, and he closed his eyes again.


    Power enhancement technique, advanced time recall.


    A scene similar to before appeared.


    A large circle of space appeared around, and time began to go backwards. Because this is a corridor hall, many people can be seen walking up and down during the period.


    Outside the windows of the balcony, spring, summer, autumn and winter alternate, changing day and night.


    The layout of the corridors is becoming more and more modern, with picture frames on the walls and carpets on the ground.


    Ye Hao blinked and time stopped.


    The balcony is full of stars, and there is no one in the corridor. Everyone in the villa should have fallen asleep.


    He looked to his left and his eyes fell in the black fog.


    That direction is the direction where Bruce''s room is located. Because of the range, it is impossible to see that room in the range where Ye Hao is located. During this period, there is a blind area of ??almost three or four meters.


    Ye Hao waited little by little.


    Finally, a child''s feet stepped out of the black mist, followed by his body and face.


    It''s Bruce!


    Bruce still closed his eyes, as if sleepwalking.


    "Where are you going?" Ye Hao muttered to himself looking at Bruce as he walked step by step.


    Bruce passed through Ye Hao''s body and stopped right in the middle of the corridor.


    Ye Hao stared at Bruce, Bruce stopped moving, just standing there, facing Ye Hao''s direction.


    The moonlight passed through Ye Hao''s body and shone on Bruce''s body, causing a long shadow to appear on Bruce''s body.


    "Are you waiting for something?" Ye Hao frowned.


    suddenly!


    A shadow appeared at Ye Hao''s feet, Ye Hao''s pupils dilated, and he turned his head subconsciously, making a fist.


    A woman appeared on the balcony, holding a delicate instrument like a harmonica in her hand, wearing a black tights, brown shawl and long hair, and black eyes.


    The high nose bridge, white skin, and the five levels with a strong three-dimensional effect, look a bit mixed.


    The woman passed through Ye Hao''s body and took the child''s hand, and then she pressed her ear.


    There are miniature earphones in her ears.


    "The goal has been found, now we will begin to retreat."


    Ye Hao read what the woman said through his lips.


    Then an astonishing scene happened. A black mist enveloped the woman and Bruce, and then the black mist disappeared with the wind, and both the woman and Bruce disappeared.


    It''s as if it has never appeared before.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes in real time.


    "found it."


    The words that Ye Hao uttered made the hearts of both Frank and Parker beat.


    Ye Hao pointed to this place under his feet.


    "At that time Bruce walked out of the house by himself and came here. Then a brown-haired woman appeared and she took Bruce away." Ye Hao said.


    "Impossible! The security of my villa was quite strict at the time, and the security of the Australian Presidential Palace was not as strong as mine!" Master Frank retorted.


    "That woman has a special ability. She can turn herself and the people around her into a black mist. As for the specific function, I don''t know. But it''s like this in the scene I saw.


    She and Bruce were enveloped in the black mist and disappeared without a trace. "Ye Hao said.


    Master Frank was speechless.


    This kind of ability beyond miracles, if it is so, it is estimated that entering a villa is like entering no one''s land.


    "As for why Bruce herself came out like sleepwalking, it may be because of some kind of control technique. The woman is holding a musical instrument in her hand, because I can only see the picture and cannot hear the sound. So I am not sure what she used. What is the method.


    But before she took Bruce away, I said a word, and I read it with lips.


    ¡®The goal has been found, now start to retreat¡¯. "


    "Mr. Ye, do you see the look of the man who took my son away!" Parker asked.


    "I saw it." Ye Hao nodded, he guessed Parker''s thoughts, and he said directly: "You can get the pen and paper, and I can draw it for you."


    Parker immediately asked the attendant to get paper and pen. The master Frank on the side was a little worried about Ye Hao''s painting skills. In fact, he wanted to ask a professional face painting expert to paint.


    But then, Master Frank found that his worries were unnecessary.


    Within ten minutes, a colorful portrait appeared in front of them, and it felt as lifelike as a photo!


    Parker looked at the woman in the painting, he showed a thoughtful look, then his face changed a lot and exclaimed.


    "is her!"

 Chapter 1456： Huang Liang Yi Meng?

    Chapter 1456 A Dream of Huang Liang?


    "Do you know this woman?" Master Frank looked at his son.


    Ye Hao looked at Parker too.


    Parker pointed to the woman in the portrait and explained: "I''ve seen this woman. It was the nursery doctor when my child was two years old.


    At that time, I was very caring about my children because of my wife. Every month, I have to take my child to the hospital for a blood test to make sure that he is healthy.


    When the child was two years old, a female doctor intern came to the hospital at that time. Because she looked pretty and she had taken care of my child for a period of time, so I had a better impression of her! "


    Ye Hao said: "If this is the case, Mr. Parker, you''d better go to the women''s hospital to investigate this woman''s information, maybe you can find relevant information."


    Parker ignored the greeting and ran downstairs.


    Seeing his son who was leaving in a hurry, Master Frank sighed: "After searching for so many years, I finally have a little hope."


    "But this clue is still very small. After all, it was a matter of ten years ago. Who knows whether that woman is dead or alive." Ye Hao shook his head, and he looked at Master Frank: "Master Frank, I promise you have done what you have done. Arrived.


    I''m going to leave soon. "


    "Are you leaving now? You helped us so much, so don''t stay a little longer. Anyway, stay for a meal, as a sign of my gratitude." Master Frank said.


    Ye Hao said: "I have something and need to go to central Australia. I am ready to go to the airport now."


    "If this is the case, you can stay here until the evening, Mr. Ye, and I will arrange for someone to fly here directly in my private plane and take you there!" Master Frank said.


    Ye Hao hesitated for a moment, thinking about it this way, it was quite easy.


    "That''s it, trouble Master Frank."


    "it''s okay no problem."


    ...


    As the sky gradually darkened, Ye Hao and Master Frank were enjoying food in the restaurant on the first floor.


    At this moment, Parker just came back.


    "Parker, how is it? No clues have been found." Master Frank looked at his son.


    Ye Hao also cast a curious look, he also hoped that this kind father could reunite with his son''s family.


    Parker sat in a chair, he took a glass of water on the table and drank it, loosening his collar.


    "Mr. Ye is right. The woman did this. I went to the hospital and retrieved the employee information from ten years ago.


    That woman was called Mary Smith in the hospital. Six months after I took my child to the hospital for testing, the woman suddenly submitted a resume to the hospital, but one month after my child¡¯s accident, she said something happened in her hometown. I left because I rushed back. "


    Parker went on with his eyes, "I asked someone to investigate the identity of this Mary Smith. The background, education, and place of birth are all forged.


    It can be seen from these that the reason why this woman appeared in that hospital was for my child. "


    Listening to these stories, Ye Hao said suspiciously.


    "Wouldn''t the clue be broken like this? A person who was ten years ago looking for it now means finding a needle in a haystack."


    Parker smiled: "I asked someone to investigate the details of that person and the colleagues who worked with that woman in the hospital.


    It took me an afternoon to finally find some clues.


    In addition, it happened that the hospital was undergoing a physical examination, and the woman also participated. The hospital still kept her fingerprints and blood DNA.


    With these, as long as this woman is still in this world, I can definitely find her! "


    At this moment, Parker smiled like a child, because he got the information of his missing child for ten years.


    "Hmm. With these, relying on the strength of our Judson family, we can definitely find this woman!" Master Frank''s face showed anger: "I want to see, who dares to attack our Judson family! "


    ...


    At the end of the meal, thanks to the repeated thanks of Mr. Frank and Mr. Parker, Ye Hao took a private jet to central Australia. The puppet was cancelled by Ye Hao because of the time limit and it didn¡¯t have much effect. Lost.


    After getting on the plane, Ye Hao provided the pilot with a location coordinate.


    When the driver saw this coordinate, he was puzzled. This place is a place where birds don¡¯t shit. There is no city, no attractions, and no beautiful women. Where is this person going?


    But because Master Frank had repeatedly told him before, no matter what this gentleman''s request was, he would agree to it.


    Ye Hao looked at the night sky outside. The moon in the sky was very round, but it was still missing a corner.


    "Tomorrow is the night of the full moon." Ye Hao took out a dragon soul grass from the storage ring.


    He did not forget to find the Dragon Nest. Song Xiaoyue''s life was at stake, and Ye Hao had to grasp it every night of the full moon.


    It just so happens that he is now in Australia, and I don''t know if he can find some clues here.


    "Hey, why have you been quiet during this time?" Ye Hao raised his arm and looked at the Soul Sword on his wrist.


    "I need to rest so that my soul can recover. To know that the previous battle, to provide you with mental power, almost took away my lack of mental power.


    I can continue to speak now, thanks to this Horcrux. "The voice of the empress came out.


    "You said before that you want me to help you recover and do things for you, but after many months, you didn''t even ask for a request." Ye Hao asked.


    "You are still too weak now, what I want, you can''t get it with your current strength. So you should develop your strength steadily.


    But if you can find the dragon''s nest and find enough dragon soul grass for me, it will restore a lot of my soul. "The female emperor said.


    Ye Hao chuckled.


    She hadn''t even found the Dragon''s Nest yet, this woman started to remember these things.


    "Are there some powerful creatures outside this world? Do you know what the invaders I saw in the Dracula''s handbook are?" Ye Hao asked.


    The empress stopped talking.


    When asked these questions, the woman kept silent.


    Ye Hao stopped talking, he put down his arms and closed his eyes.


    "I advise you not to think about those things. Those creatures are neither you nor the creatures of this world that can resist. You are so small.


    In front of people of that level, you are even younger than the ants. At least the ants can see them. If they step on them to death, they will think their soles are dirty.


    And the creatures here, they don''t care at all, it''s trivial.


    Therefore, there are some things, not knowing it is the greatest happiness. It''s like people in your world, it''s ignorant to think why science is first. But it¡¯s not good to live in the fairy tales I made up. "


    The words of the empress rang again, and there was no movement at all.


    Ye Hao silently looked at the sky outside. It would be nice if Huang Liangyi dreamed of never waking up, but this is a dream after all, and it will be broken.


    Instead of passively accepting, it is better to directly break this dream and uncover the mystery.

 Chapter 1457： Use Dragon Soul Grass for the first time

    Chapter 1457 the first use of Dragon Soul Grass


    After several hours of flying, Ye Hao finally came to the sky above the destination. Ye Hao borrowed a parachute and directly let the pilot return on his own way. He parachuted and landed directly.


    Ye Hao came to the ruins of the TE laboratory that he had visited before.


    There hasn''t been much change here from a year ago. Those cordon lines are already like furnishings, in dilapidated condition.


    Ye Hao found the intersection of the laboratory that he had covered up.


    In the aisle, Ye Haote first turned on the ultraviolet light and irradiated the floor. There was only dust on the floor and no new footprints, indicating that no one came back here during this time.


    Because the cooling time of Time Recall is three days, Ye Hao can''t use the skill now. He checked if there are any clues he has missed.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    The next night it landed, and the full moon was in the sky.


    Ye Hao walked out of the laboratory buried underground, looked at the silent wasteland grassland around him, and sat cross-legged.


    He took out the Dragon Soul Grass from his pocket.


    He dropped his blood on the Dragon Soul Grass, and the Dragon Soul Grass immediately emitted a fragrance, and Ye Hao swallowed it directly.


    A scorching sensation swept out and went straight to the top of his skull.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes, and he began to try to sense the surroundings. According to the words of the Caroline family and Patriarch Hanston, as long as he took the Dragon Soul Grass, he could sense the dragon nests in a certain range around him.


    But at this moment, Ye Hao didn''t feel at all, but after taking Dragon Soul Grass, his body felt a hot feeling.


    After half an hour, the effect of the medicine completely disappeared, and Ye Hao had nothing to gain except propping up a tent.


    Dare to love this dragon soul grass is still blindly aphrodisiac.


    Ye Hao tried to use the Nine Sun Scriptures to eliminate this feeling, but he didn''t expect that this completely added fuel to the fire. Not only did it fail to put out the fire, but the fire became more fierce.


    Ye Hao swallowed.


    "Forget it, no matter. Go back to sleep, it won''t be uncomfortable to sleep." Ye Hao returned to the underground laboratory.


    Although it was messy here, he didn''t pay much attention to it. He took a mat from the storage ring and spread it on the ground, lay down and fell asleep.


    But although the medicinal effect of the dragon soul grass is gone, the effect is still on Ye Hao''s body. There is a flushing sensation on the surface of his body, and red smoke emerges from the pores of his body.


    The smoke slowly filled the entire laboratory, and then penetrated through the gaps.


    Under the ground, in a nest, a group of groundhogs live in groups.


    The red breath permeated, and a groundhog smelled it first, and after a few seconds, the groundhog¡¯s eyes were red and the nostrils were hot.


    It didn''t care about anything, and rushed directly on a female groundhog next to it. The female groundhog was resisting at first, but then it made a sharp cry.


    The other groundhogs around were still surprised at the open pair of groundhogs at first, and soon they also smelled the red breath.


    One by one, they started working hard to breed offspring, and the harsh screams of marmots continued one after another.


    Ye Hao had fallen into a semi-conscious state at the moment, his clothes were untied, and sweat beads dripped from his forehead.


    This feeling of **** is very painful.


    He can''t wait to get that Hanston out, you and he didn''t tell me how, this dragon soul grass is still powerful* brother!


    At this moment, a gloomy light emerged from the Soul Sword.


    "It seems that the dragons in any world are the same, they like to have sex. Things produced by them naturally carry this attribute. Although this level will not harm your body, it is enough for you to drink a pot.


    It''s just a pity that this medicine is effective. I didn''t expect this dragon soul grass to nourish the soul so well in this situation. Although it is nothing compared to the medicinal materials I took before, the world is already considered a top existence.


    Coupled with the internal power he used, it improved the effect even more. If I can absorb this kind of soul power, it is at least a hundred times stronger than directly absorbing a dragon soul grass. "


    There was hesitation in the voice of the empress.


    After that, the gloomy light floated there for more than ten minutes, and finally made up some idea and rushed into Ye Hao''s body.


    Ye Hao is defenseless at this moment. If someone attacks him at this time, it is estimated that he will not even have the power to fight back.


    No words for a night.


    The next day, Ye Hao woke up. Because it was underground and there was no sunlight, Ye Hao looked at his watch for the first time, and the watch showed that it was eight o''clock in the morning.


    "That **** dragon soul grass actually has this effect, which made me dream of Chung last night." Ye Hao felt the sticky feeling on the pants.


    He took out from the storage ring to change his clothes, and then directly used the water system ability to wash himself again.


    While washing, he recalled his sweet dream last night.


    At that time, he couldn''t get up and down, and when he was in a trance, it seemed that a peerless beauty with an invisible face appeared before his eyes.


    Why do you say that you can''t see the face or the peerless beauty?


    Ye Hao didn''t know why, because the first moment he saw that beautiful shadow, Ye Hao thought it was a beauty of the world, a stunner of the world.


    Then something indescribable happened, and because of this, the hot body calmed down.


    ...


    In a blink of an eye, two days later the time came.


    Ye Hao''s time recall skill has cooled down.


    He looked at this underground laboratory. Although the space of this underground laboratory is not very large, the skill distance of six or seven meters in radius requires at least two times to see it thoroughly.


    Ye Hao first found a place where he could see the main control room of the laboratory, and then used time memory.


    High-level time memories can see that 20 years ago, Ye Hao simply looked at it from 20 years ago. He wanted to know what organization was behind this TE laboratory.


    What is its purpose.


    In the blink of an eye, the picture in front of Ye Hao was already twenty years ago.


    Ye Hao originally thought that this place would be in ruins twenty years ago. He didn''t expect that this place was already a laboratory at the moment, but the equipment was not as advanced as it is now.


    Dozens of researchers in yellow uniforms came in and out, and some guards in black uniforms watched them.


    There are a lot of research instruments and transparent experiment cabins.


    Ye Hao walked to an experiment cabin. Inside the experiment cabin was a baby. The potion covered it all. All life was provided by the instrument.


    There are also four or five identical experimental chambers.


    There are also babies inside, and there are all kinds of babies, boys, girls, black babies, white babies, and yellow babies.


    The researchers kept recording the information of these babies with the notebooks in their hands, and they also kept adding many inexplicable medicines to the experiment cabin.


    In their eyes, these babies are nothing more than experiments like mice.

 Chapter 1458： Cruel experiment

    Chapter 1458: Cruel Experiment


    In the next twenty years, almost all experiments, experiments, and experiments are here.


    The subject of the experiment gradually changed from a baby to a child of two or three years old, then a child of five or six years old, and finally a teenager and girl of eleven or three years old appeared in the experimental cabin.


    Ye Hao didn''t know where these subjects came from, because these researchers were wearing masks when they were here, which made Ye Hao unable to read what they were talking about from their mouths.


    And the only thing that can be understood from the test manual in their hands is that they are doing some kind of human test.


    They seem to be trying to make humans a stronger creature, during which they experimented a lot, such as adding animal genes to humans.


    Or directly change the human gene chain, making it change in nature.


    But most of the experiments failed. Ye Hao saw too many **** scenes here, which were more terrifying than those in the movies.


    A five-year-old child is covered with vines. He cannot open his eyes, but he can see the pain on his face.


    In order to test their physical recovery capabilities for other children, these researchers cut off their arms and limbs abruptly, and then observed when they could recover.


    Those experimenters who were not awake to death were considered lucky. Ye Hao had seen an eight or nine-year-old boy who had been transported out, and he unexpectedly regained consciousness.


    His body is used to combine with the praying mantis, except for his head, his body is almost all mantis.


    When he saw his appearance from the glass, he went crazy.


    In the end, after killing a few researchers, he was shot and killed by guards. There have been many similar things, and some researchers even committed suicide or killed people who could not bear the pressure here.


    But these are like ripples in time, not important at all.


    When the experimental body is gone, new ones will be delivered immediately, and they will lie in the experimental chamber filled with experimental medicines. When the researcher is gone, there will be a new researcher immediately, wearing that yellow uniform, and continuing to work here.


    Because there is no sound, the scene here is even like a black-and-white movie to Ye Hao.


    Until the last time, which was a year ago.


    Things finally broke out here.


    The alarm sounded in the laboratory, and all researchers stopped their work.


    A guard ran in. This was the first time Ye Hao saw a person without a mask.


    Perhaps the guard was too panicked.


    The guard shouted in English: "Destroy! Destroy all data! Destroy all data immediately!"


    For a brief moment, these researchers seemed to have been trained and began to destroy all the information.


    And just a few seconds later, a group of people in black rushed in, and they shot at everyone here who was destroying things.


    During this period, a man in black shot a machine and was slapped several times by a man with black gloves. Ye Hao didn''t know what he said because he was wearing a mask.


    But probably just scolding him, not to damage the instrument.


    In this battle, these attackers used firearms and very common fighting and strangling techniques. The clothing on their bodies was also black, covering the face and most of the skin, only the eyes were exposed, without any special markings.


    It can be seen that these people want to conceal their identities.


    Ye Hao slowed down the battle several times, he needed to clear all the links.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao stopped the picture in front of him.


    He walked to a man in black, and he was piercing the abdomen of a researcher who was trying to resist with his dagger.


    The researcher grabbed the man in black by the collar, showing a corner of the collar.


    Where it was exposed, there was a tattoo, like the head of a Buddha statue, only half of it, Ye Hao couldn''t recognize what Buddha statue it was.


    The picture continued and the battle soon ended.


    This group of people in black took away everything that could be taken, including the corpses, and then these people in black also removed all traces very carefully.


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the dust falling from the ceiling.


    It looks like an explosion occurred above.


    Time passed... the darkness and silence seemed to be a forgotten place, ushering in the long-lost dawn, Ye Hao appeared in the picture.


    After that, Ye Hao left, another year later, Ye Hao appeared again.


    But the picture stopped here.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes.


    This time, compared to the time he helped Master Frank find his grandson, it took a lot of time, nearly two hours.


    After all, after 20 years, if you look at the past a little bit, even if you use a hundred times the speed, it will take a long time.


    Ye Hao''s eyes were a little bit sad.


    He rubbed his temples and sat on the floor.


    There are so few clues that it is impossible to know what organization behind this TE laboratory is operating, and who actually attacked here.


    And I didn''t expect this laboratory to be established twenty years ago. If we can see things from earlier, could we see some signs.


    Ye Hao checked the upgraded version of Advanced Time Memories.


    [Top Time Recall: After using this ability, you can see what happened within a hundred years with the host as the center and a radius of ten meters. Cooling time: one day. Need: advanced time recall, 10,000 skill points]


    silence¡­¡­


    Ye Hao looked at the other half of the ruins of the laboratory.


    It seems that I can only wait until three days later to look at the scene there.


    Today is March 23rd, and three days later it is the 26th.


    The time limit for Hawkeye is still enough.


    Ye Hao rested for a while, he looked at the Soul Sword on his wrist.


    "The Empress?"


    "Sister Empress?"


    "My Empress!"


    "Sister Empress..."


    "Don''t speak? Empress bitch... paper..."


    The female emperor in the Soul Sword did not respond. Ye Hao didn''t know what was going on with the female emperor. She hadn''t come out to speak since she had talked on the plane before.


    It was as if it had disappeared out of thin air, there was no movement at all.


    I was also thinking about finding someone to chat over the past three days, maybe I could get some words out of her mouth.


    In the sword


    This is a vast and vast field, and at this moment, the gloomy cluster of light slowly appeared in a human form, although it was a bit translucent, it felt like a projection.


    But that peerless appearance makes any man see that it is definitely an existence that is going to go mad, and because it is the relationship between the soul and the body, it is still not very important. This is definitely a crime!


    The female emperor opened her eyes, she was awakened by the voice outside the Soul Sword.


    Her cheeks were reddened and a little shameful, and she still remembered the ripples of the night three days ago clearly.


    "That''s all fake, it''s just that the contact of the soul is nothing at all! And I am just to repair the body faster, don''t care about this, you are the empress, the resurrection of the body is the most important thing, don''t be Your distracting thoughts are disturbing now!"


    The female emperor kept muttering in her heart, but the more she didn''t think about it, how could those thoughts linger.


    ...


    In a blink of an eye, it was three days later.


    March 26th.


    Ye Hao watched the number of advanced time recall skills slowly change, and the original gray and translucent words became clear.


    Ye Hao walked directly to that area. He closed his eyes and began to reveal the secret for a while.


    Power enhancement


    Senior time memories!

 Chapter 1459： Meow Meow Three Past

    Chapter 1459


    The pictures in this area are basically similar to those on the other side, but there are a few dormitories on this side, which are crowded with three-story folding beds.


    Several dormitories add up to about 20 people.


    Except for the guards who deliver food, materials, and experiment products every day, no researcher is allowed to leave after entering here.


    Their daily lives are in this place, and everything in their lives is research and research.


    There are also people who have left, and these people have never returned after they left.


    Here, Ye Hao finally saw these researchers without masks.


    Some of them, Ye Hao, still had impressions.


    A well-known biological research expert in a certain country died in a car accident 15 years ago.


    A postdoctoral fellow in the discipline of Gene Chain, a famous researcher in a certain country, once published an academic report that shocked the world''s science and technology circles, but was eventually found to have died in a lover''s home because of drug use.


    The winner of the highest Nobel Prize in a certain country, a great scientist who broke through the cloning technology, but unfortunately died in the hospital three years later because of advanced cancer.


    These people turned out to be researchers who have made achievements in biology, cells, gene chains, animal genes, genetic modification, and so on.


    And these people are without exception, people who have been publicly declared dead because of various things in the outside world.


    Now, these people are staying here alive, doing experiments here.


    Each of them has a gloomy expression on their faces, no joy, no mood swings.


    The daily work is sleeping, eating, doing research, and even among these researchers, talking in the dormitory is forbidden.


    As for those who spoke, the guards came in directly, took them away, and never came out again.


    Ye Hao took a look at the dormitory. The top of the dormitory and even the bathroom were monitored.


    It seems that everything here is held by the controller of TE Lab.


    Ye Hao started to browse the pictures quickly. Except for the extra dormitory pictures, there is nothing unusual here. There is also an experimental area here, and there are several experimental cabins in the experimental area.


    One experiment after another was carried in, and then sent out.


    How much energy is needed to collect so many famous scientists in the world and put them under house arrest here.


    Fifteen years later came in a blink of an eye.


    Ye Hao sat there and watched the changes around him, and finally there was a shock on this unwavering lake.


    He saw several people being sent in by police officers, put into the experiment chamber, and injected with potion.


    Ye Hao walked to the front of the experiment cabin, passed through the transparent glass, and looked at the immature little faces.


    What did he see?


    Meow, Xiaoyan, Xiaosha!


    I don''t know if it was a coincidence, but the three people related to him were sent here in the same batch.


    He looked at the guard who had sent the three men. He was handing an experimental data book to a researcher.


    The researcher opened it and took a look.


    Ye Hao paused time, he walked behind the researcher, and then looked at these materials as he looked through it.


    (Experiment 14778: female, seven years old, white. It has undergone preliminary modification of the human gene chain, beast gene injection... etc., a total of 79 experiments)


    (Subject 24711: male, six years old, white and yellow mixed race. He has been injected with YYS¡¤7 reagent and survived for 78 days. A total of 124 experiments)


    (Subject 24147: female, seven years old, of yellow race. Has been injected with YYS¡¤4 reagent and survived for 124 days. A total of 64 experiments)


    This is the experimental data of Miao Miao and Xiao Yan. There is no name or identity information on it, only their code, number of experiments, and what reagents were injected.


    Ye Hao looked at these, and then looked at the sleepy confused expressions on the faces of the three children. He clenched his fists and slammed his fists into the experimental cabin.


    But these are not enough illusions, Ye Hao''s fist passed through the experimental cabin.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, as he controlled his emotions as much as possible.


    "Calm down, calm down. They are safe now, they are now living the life they want." Ye Hao comforted himself that those are just past tense, at least now the three of them are very safe under his protection.


    Ye Hao raised his head. At this moment, he saw a researcher staring at Xiao Yan and Xiao Sha in the experiment cabin in a daze.


    Crystals even appeared in the eyes.


    Through the figure, eyes, and hair, Ye Hao judged that this was a woman, almost forty years old.


    After that, time continued to pass.


    What happened to the other subjects also happened to Meow, Xiaosha and Xiaoyan.


    Researchers kept injecting all kinds of strange medicines into their bodies, recording experiments after experiments.


    Meow Meow''s body began to change first. A cat-like tail grew from the bottom of her back, and cat ears grew on her head.


    In comparison, Xiaoyan and Xiaosha have changed very little.


    Ye Hao was suddenly attracted by the strangeness of a researcher again. Those eyes...are the same female researcher before.


    She put her hand on the glass partition of the experiment chamber, as if touching the Xiaoyan inside.


    She also looked at Xiaosha on the other side with kind eyes.


    Why does this woman have such an expression?


    Ye Hao followed her to the dormitory.


    Time passed, Ye Hao discovered the uniqueness of this woman. Every time she slept, she almost covered most of her face, and most of all, after turning off the lights, her entire head would be buried in the quilt.


    As it happens, that direction is the only blind spot for the camera in the dormitory.


    Ye Hao stared at the bed for a long time, and suddenly he walked up, crossing the bed board, he squatted down, his head gradually buried in the quilt.


    The scene in front of him shocked his heart.


    Under the quilt, this woman is writing a diary!


    She used paper that was secretly hidden from the laboratory. As for the pens, they were pencils that were too short to use.


    There was a small luminous stone in her mouth, which was one of the raw materials in the previous experiment, which would emit a faint light when it touched water.


    If the light is dim, she licks the stone with her tongue and makes the thing shine with her saliva.


    Relying on such difficult writing of the diary, the diary was hidden by her in a gap in the bed board. At this moment, there was a lot of accumulation in it.


    Ye Hao immediately turned the time back to the time when the woman was writing the diary on the first day.


    "I don''t know how many days and nights I have spent in this place. Every day is an experiment. Experiments. Those inhumane experiments almost drive me crazy."


    "Except for communication in the experiment, no dialogue is allowed. Except in the dormitory, no masks, no writing, no special behaviors are allowed. These rules are going to torture us crazy, these beasts! "


    "God, why don''t you punish them. They actually experimented with one-year-old babies. It''s so cruel!"


    "Executioner, demon. Just because of a word, poor Leah was taken away. I don''t know how she will be treated. May the Lord bless her."


    "The first time I wanted death and wanted death, I wanted to die, but I couldn¡¯t die. They threatened me when they caught me. Once I did anything bad, my family might encounter misfortune. For them I can only Continue to stay in this hell."

 Chapter 1460： Three forces behind the scenes

    Chapter 1460 The Three Powers Behind The Scenes


    The first words were complaints, some complaints full of negative emotions.


    It can be seen from this that the people behind the TE laboratory have achieved the habit of controlling these researchers by threatening their families.


    These diaries suddenly changed one day. It was Meow, the day Xiaoyan and the others were sent.


    "My god. When I first saw 24711 and 24147, I thought I saw Tommy and Danny."


    "Although I know they are not my children, every time I inject medicine into their bodies, I feel my heart aches."


    "God, save these children."


    "Damn, that boy''s vital signs are beginning to drop, and he can''t continue the experiment, otherwise he will die!"


    "I will save them! I will save them anyway."


    ...


    Next, as stated in the diary, the woman began to try to save the two children who were very similar to her.


    Ye Hao watched her make some tricks on the experimental data, changing the data that was originally good to quite bad, as if these were two failed experiments.


    I also secretly made a medicine that can make people suspended animation in a short period of time.


    However, due to material constraints, only two were made in the end.


    Using her identity as a researcher, this woman secretly exchanged her own medicine and experimental medicine into the pair of children.


    Soon there were huge fluctuations on the instrument watch.


    The woman clenched her fist to show that she was very nervous now.


    As time passed, red letters appeared on the two instruments that monitored Xiaoyan and Xiaosha, indicating that the two subjects had no vital signs.


    The woman breathed a sigh of relief. She took out two files, wrote the word death on them, and handed them to the guard.


    Afterwards, the "corpses" of Xiaoyan and Xiaosha were carried out, and after repeated inspections by several researchers, nothing unusual was found.


    After all, there are many cases of failure here. These researchers have been paralyzed, and most of these tests have been hastily.


    Finally, the person responsible for transporting the corpse came, put the "corpses" of Xiaoyan and Xiaosha into the bag, pushed out the laboratory, and disappeared from Ye Hao''s sight.


    The female researcher''s eyes were filled with tears of relief.


    Then she wrote the last diary with the last bit of paper.


    "Hope God can bless these two children"


    Two months later, the female researcher suffered a sudden illness and died.


    Ye Hao looked at the mask removed when the female researcher died, and the relief smile on her pale and haggard cheeks.


    Death is a relief for her.


    The next plot was similar to what Ye Hao thought. The men in black attacked here. They took away everything they could take away, including some experimental subjects, including Meow.


    Although I don''t know why the taken away Miao Miao appeared in Xiangdu auction, but at least Ye Hao knew where she came from.


    As for how Xiaoyan and Xiaosha escaped from the dead, and how they ended up as slaves and trafficked to Huaxia, Ye Hao didn''t want to think about it, because these were the scars in the hearts of the two children.


    Ye Hao didn''t want to ask, they are already living well now, why bother to untie their scars.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes from the memory.


    In addition to these, Ye Hao has another gain.


    In the diary of that female researcher, the word "Zone 11" was mentioned!


    The word Ye Hao is no stranger to District Eleven.


    This is a very important secret organization in the United States. It is said that although all states in the U.S. have autonomy, they do not have military power. In order to protect these states, the U.S. has established ten military districts that govern these areas.


    Just like the Jiangnan Military Region of China, the Northeast Military Region.


    In addition to these ten military regions, there is also a special 11th military region.


    This is a place dedicated to studying future operations, future wars, star wars, unknown civilizations, historical sites, and even aliens.


    All in all, all non-scientific things are studied and managed here.


    It''s like the base of the ability group in the United States, which is under the command of District 11.


    Could it be that behind this TE laboratory, there are also activities in the 11 districts of the United States?


    This is very easy to explain, why this organization can collect so many famous scientists all over the world.


    From the information intercepted from Bingye Meezi before, Ye Hao could speculate that the island powers were also involved, and then there was a ghost card!


    It is preliminarily speculated that these three organizations have established so-called TE laboratories, and then research here.


    No one knows why the TE laboratory will be destroyed.


    "There is still some time. Three days later, let''s check what happened above." Ye Hao looked up.


    It will be the 29th in three days, and it will not be too late to rush to Hawaii in two days.


    ...


    "It is March 30th, Australia time. This flight will take ten hours from Siri City, Australia to Hawaii, USA. I hope you all will enjoy this voyage across the ocean."


    The stewardess was reporting information to all passengers in the cabin with a horn.


    In the economy class, a man with sunglasses and a cap was sitting by the window, holding a newspaper as if he was studying carefully.


    This person is Ye Hao!


    Yesterday, he used a time memory on the surface of the mountain in the TE laboratory, but unfortunately those people are very strict, they all wear masks to cover their faces, and they can''t recognize the appearance.


    It is also impossible to confirm who those who attacked the TE laboratory were.


    In this way, Ye Hao could only leave for the time being, and went to Hawaii according to the order given by the Eagle Eye.


    The plane was in midair, and the person next to him suddenly changed from a middle-aged man to a beautiful girl.


    Because Ye Hao had been paying attention to the changes around him, he raised his head and looked at the beautiful girl who was going to sit down and salute.


    Wearing a tight-fitting red uniform and stockings, the figure is protruding forward and backward, very charming.


    The beautiful girl saw Ye Hao looking at her, she smiled and said hello: "Sorry, the gentleman said he accidentally bought the wrong place, and he wanted to sit with his pregnant wife, so I came here. ."


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, just nodded slightly, then picked up the newspaper and covered his face.


    Damn, how can I still meet acquaintances here.


    Ye Hao said inwardly, he glanced at the woman next to him.


    If there is no confession, this woman is an Asian killer who appeared in China before and had a relationship with him, Fox Noodle!


    A very **** and beautiful woman who is good at charm and close killing skills.


    At that time, because she rescued her in the elevator, she took refuge in herself. After that, the two of them had a cooperative relationship, and they didn''t know each other.


    One thing that must be explained is that this woman has seen Ye Hao in real appearance!


    The plane was to Hawaii, and the place where the ghost card was arranged was also Hawaii.


    Could this woman also...?


    Although the fox face is not an enemy, it is not a friend.


    "Sir, I feel like we are a little familiar. Have we seen it somewhere?" A fiery body was posted up, and the words were still teasing.

 Chapter 1461： Guesthouse 73

    Chapter 1461


    Fox''s face was blank and looked at the man in front of him with a newspaper, sunglasses and a hat covering most of his face.


    For some reason, she had a feeling that she knew this man, as if she had met somewhere.


    She has a natural instinct and observes everything around her in the slightest.


    She deliberately got close to this man by temptation, wanting to see who this man is.


    "Is there anything wrong, miss?" The newspaper was taken off, and the sunglasses were taken off.


    But the appearance of the man in front of him is very strange!


    The fox''s brow furrowed slightly, could it be that he felt wrong?


    She retreated to her body, kept a certain distance from the man in front of her, and also gathered that charming smile.


    "Sorry, I confessed to the wrong person."


    Fox face fastened his seat belt and took out the books he carried with him to watch.


    Ye Hao glanced at her and continued to look at his newspaper, secretly relieved.


    Fortunately, I used "Thousand Faces Linglong" to cover my face in time, and didn''t let the fox face recognize it.


    During the next long journey, Hu Mian often talked with Ye Hao, interrogating Ye Hao''s information.


    However, Ye Hao answered fluently, without any flaws.


    Until the plane landed at Hawaii Airport.


    "I am very happy to have a conversation with such a charming lady. I don''t know what the lady is doing in Hawaii? Is it on vacation, if that is the case. We might be able to get together." Ye Hao did the opposite at this time, yes. Fox face began interrogation.


    It''s like a man who faces an encounter and has some more thoughts.


    With a polite smile on the fox''s face, she picked up her salute and put a hat on herself.


    "Sir, I am also very happy to talk freely along the way. But I still have something to do, goodbye."


    The fox''s face left a beautiful back, and he got off the plane with the crowd.


    Ye Hao watched Fox face walking off the plane. Ye Hao put on his sunglasses and hat again, and disappeared into the crowd.


    Because Hawaii is right on the equator, it is now April, and the weather here is very hot.


    Almost all people here wear shorts and short sleeves, which allows the men here to feast their eyes and enjoy the hot beauties on the beach and on the streets.


    Ye Hao wandered the streets of Hawaii carrying a suitcase that was only used for props. He was holding a map in his hand. He was looking for the hotel No. 73 marked on the burning invoice at the time.


    The name of this hotel is a bit special. It is actually named after a number. I don''t know if it is really called Hotel 73 or the location of this hotel is 73.


    He called a taxi and said the name of the place. Soon the driver took him to his destination.


    Guesthouse 73


    Looking at the No. 73 Hotel in front of me, this is actually not a hotel in the Chinese concept of Ye Hao.


    Because the height of this hotel is not more than five floors, but the scope is very large, it is a wooden structure of the courtyard, but there is no shortage of modern products such as elevators.


    It looks very upscale.


    There were also two security guards in black uniforms at the door. They were 1.9 meters tall and looked like gate posts.


    Ye Hao carried his luggage and walked towards the door.


    When Ye Hao crossed the gate, Ye Hao noticed that the two security guards took a look at himself, and then deliberately covered their mouths, as if they were talking to the microphone on their wrist.


    "What? Your hotel is full, but I think you have many empty rooms here."


    At the front desk in the lobby, a white couple was arguing with the front desk lady.


    "I''m really sorry. Because a company has booked all the rooms in our hotel, we are going to spend a holiday here. So our hotel is no longer open to the public." The receptionist apologized in every possible way.


    Finally the white couple left the hall.


    "Hello, sir." The lady at the front desk saw Ye Hao and bowed very politely.


    "Hello, I''m here..." Ye Haogang was about to speak.


    The lady at the front desk handed a room card to Ye Hao.


    "This is your room card, sir. Our waiter will send you to your room." The lady at the front desk actually took out a room card and handed it to Ye Hao.


    I didn''t say anything, so I just gave myself the room card?


    Ye Hao took the room card and looked suspiciously at the lady at the front desk and a female waiter who came by next to him.


    Said to be a waiter, although the costume is a black hip skirt uniform, black silk high heels, it can no longer be normal.


    But the sharp and cold eyes said that she was a bodyguard, killer, special soldier, Ye Hao could still believe it.


    "Sir, please come with me. If you have any doubts, I will explain it for you." The waitress said to Ye Hao, and then pointed to the direction of the elevator.


    Ye Hao carried the suitcase and followed the waiter toward the elevator.


    Ye Hao quietly turned his head and glanced at the front desk lady.


    There are obvious calluses on the index finger and the palm of the hand, which are owned by those who have passed through the gun, and there are obvious raised marks under the hip skirt. If you guessed correctly, it should be a gun.


    The lady at the front desk pressed her right ear and covered her mouth, as if reporting something.


    These people have received very professional training, and they know that they cover their mouths with their hands when speaking, just to prevent others from reading what they are saying through lip reading.


    Ye Hao followed the waiter into the elevator, and the elevator door was locked. Ye Hao also heard a clicking sound, as if some instruments were turned on, and the waiter did not press the floor button.


    "Sir, you need to accept my inspection here. Please put down your suitcase and put your hands on the wall." The waitress looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao stared at the waitress, and the waitress was also looking at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao put down his suitcase, and put his hands on the elevator wall at the same time, as if he were a prisoner under inspection.


    The waitress first took out a needle and pierced Ye Hao''s arm to extract a little blood, then she pressed a button next to it, and a groove appeared on the elevator wall, and she put the extracted blood container into it.


    Then she opened Ye Hao''s suitcase. The suitcase was wide open. It was a pile of clothes, just like an ordinary traveler.


    The waitress opened the clothes, revealing the true face below.


    Two miniature pistols, three high-explosive grenades, an ultra-short sniper rifle that can be assembled, and three sabers of various shapes.


    If ordinary people see these things, they will be scared.


    But the waitress didn''t change her face.


    "May I ask if you still have weapons or special storage items." The waitress stared at Ye Hao and asked.


    Ye Hao shrugged. He showed his empty ten fingers and wrists: "I only brought these things. As for weapons, I still have a gun."


    "Please take it out, I want to check it." The waitress said.


    "NO, NO. I won''t take out the gun casually." Ye Hao showed a wicked smile and looked at the waitress: "And that gun is not used to kill people, it''s used to create people. If you want Check the function, you can try it."

 Chapter 1462： Weird hotel

    Chapter 1462 Strange Hotel


    Facing Ye Hao''s molesting, the waitress didn''t change her face, she began to search Ye Hao''s body, no matter where it was, she searched it all over.


    The entire search process took five minutes. The waitress stood up, took out a handkerchief and wiped her hands, pressing her earphones coldly.


    "I have checked here, and I haven''t found anything suspicious."


    In a certain part of the hotel, a group of people in a room were staring at the screen. The screen was scanning Ye Hao''s body.


    "How''s the inspection?" A man smoking a cigar pointed to the man next to him.


    The subordinate quickly tapped on the keyboard, and soon two pieces of information appeared on the computer screen.


    The above information is blood type, DNA, pupils, fingerprints, hair and so on.


    The two pieces of information data are completely superimposed.


    "Identity confirmation is complete. I am ranked 16th in the world''s killer rankings and 2nd in the Asian killer rankings, Mad Knife."


    The cigar man nodded and picked up the microphone: "Identity confirmation, OK."


    A voice came from the waitress''s headset. She glanced at Ye Hao. She picked up a few mobile phones and notebooks that she found and put them into a transparent portfolio.


    "We will temporarily save all your communication tools for you."


    Then I pressed the button on the third floor inside the elevator.


    "You treat your guests like this." Ye Hao squatted down and began to organize his suitcase, his tone a little bit unkind.


    He glanced at the waitress standing in front of him.


    There is also a small pistol on the thigh under the skirt.


    The waitress made no answer to Ye Hao''s question.


    After tidying up his suitcase, Ye Hao stood up, pulled his collar, and suddenly he pressed himself against the waitress.


    "Miss, you were so active just now, don''t you want to continue?"


    The waitress''s face changed suddenly. She tried to resist, but Ye Hao pressed her hands on the wall.


    "You were so rude just now, but it made me very angry." Ye Hao''s voice was a little gloomy, as if with anger.


    The people in the monitoring room saw this picture, but everyone did not speak, as if they had become accustomed to such things.


    Tick


    At this time, the elevator just reached the third stage, and the elevator door was opened.


    There were a few waiting waitresses standing outside the door. They saw the scene inside the elevator, their eyes fluctuated, but they didn''t say much.


    At this moment, the waitress in Ye Hao''s hands broke free of Ye Hao''s restraint, and walked out of the elevator. She swallowed, and looked at Ye Hao with some vigilance and fear.


    "Sir...please...please follow me."


    Ye Hao put on a look of emotional dissatisfaction, pulled his collar, lifted the suitcase and walked out of the elevator.


    The waitress brought Ye Hao to a room, and she first opened the door with her room card.


    "Sir, this is your room. You will live here during this time, and we will provide you with food and daily necessities. Without our instructions, you are not allowed to leave this room, otherwise you will be at your own risk.


    We will inform you of the future arrangements. Please be patient. If you need anything, just press the red button on the bedside. "


    Ye Hao walked into the room and frowned at the room.


    There are no windows, all sides are strong, only TV, books, bed, and a bathroom.


    Apart from no windows, there is basically no difference between this and ordinary hotels.


    Ye Hao turned around: "Just this treatment? I just said that I can call you if I have any needs. Then I need it now. Should we do things that we haven''t done before..."


    Before Ye Hao finished speaking, the waitress closed the door and hurried away.


    The waitress ran to the entrance of the corridor, clutching her chest, swallowing constantly, her forehead was full of sweat.


    "No. 48, are you okay?" Several waitresses came over and asked concerned.


    They just saw the scene just now in the elevator.


    "No...it''s okay...but... the man just now was really scary." The waitress had a lingering expression. If it weren''t for the organization''s training, she would be forced to support her, she might have a diabetes collapse.


    At the moment when she was in the elevator, the breath made her feel that this man was really ready to strengthen her.


    "Okay. You are lucky. The number 79 and 34 were called and pulled into the room. They haven''t come out yet.


    After she got out of a room on the 115th, she was immediately delirious. "An older waitress sighed.


    "I really don''t know what the organization will gather these murderers to do. They also transferred us all over." Another young waitress shook his head helplessly.


    They just murmured to each other, and soon dispersed, doing their own things.


    Inside the room.


    Ye Hao was sitting on the bed. Of course he didn''t really want to do bad things just now. If he really wanted to do it, could that woman run away?


    He just wanted to disguise himself.


    Ye Hao turned on the TV and flipped through it.


    Sure enough, there are only some recorded films and no networking function.


    In this room, it is tantamount to being under house arrest.


    Ye Hao looked around the room, his eyes narrowed.


    ...


    "Report, Crazy Blade''s room. All monitoring and recording facilities have been destroyed." A person in the monitoring room reported.


    The man smoking the cigar smiled and shook his head: "These guys are very temperamental, but to them, these surveillance recordings are just gadgets. If you ruin it, you can ruin it. Turn on the thermal monitoring."


    "Captain, your coffee." A brewed coffee was handed to the man smoking a cigar.


    "Captain, so far we have five women and one man who have been tortured to death by these people, and now there are three women under house arrest. This is a bit unpleasant, anyway we asked them to come." Said hesitantly.


    The captain put down his cigar and took a sip of coffee. He looked at the heat monitoring area next to him. Although there were no people in sight, he could see the situation in each room through the heat.


    Some people are sleeping, some are watching TV, some are exercising, and some are meditating.


    There is only one thermal response in most rooms.


    A few rooms are exceptions. In one room, there are three active thermal responses. The two thermal human bodies seem to be struggling and trying to escape, but they are quickly pulled back to the bed by the slightly larger thermal energy.


    "We have laid down rules for them, and the rule is that they are not allowed to leave the room. And what they are doing now does not violate the rules. What about the death of a few people? These are all tissue cultured, and the big deal is to train a few more batches.


    Anyway, they are all consumables. If these consumables can be used to calm down these murderers and let these murderers vent, why not do it? "


    The man put down the cup with a playful smile: "Don''t forget, we have to rely on them for our actions this time."

 Chapter 1463： Nightingale·Black Sparrow

    Ye Hao was lying on the bed, he touched his wrist.


    An invisible and intangible Last Soul Sword was there, because the Last Soul Sword could change its shape at will under the will of the Empress.


    As for the storage rings, they were hidden by Ye Hao long ago, enough to be completely invisible to others.


    The contents of that suitcase are completely used as a cover.


    "What the eagle eye is thinking about, it''s so mysterious. And it seems that he has covered the entire hotel. It seems that the people who came this time are not alone."


    Ye Hao pondered this eagle eye secretly, and Ye Hao had always kept an eye on this mysterious eagle eye organization.


    Although it hasn''t shown any purpose yet, its strength is too strong and it must be guarded.


    "Look at who lives in this hotel first." Ye Hao used perspective.


    The high-level explosion-proof and earthquake-proof diaphragms here correspond to the walls, and they are nothing in front of Ye Hao''s eyes.


    In order to cover up his actions, Ye Hao also picked up a book specially, pretending to be reading.


    The title of the book is: Playboy.


    Looking through the wall, Ye Hao saw his next door first.


    Ye Hao''s pupils dilated, he never thought that it would be her who lived next to him!


    He did not expect that he would meet her here!


    A woman in a black tights, shawl and long hair, is sitting on a chair, holding a dagger in her hand, and is constantly fiddling with it.


    Maybe she sensed something, she turned her head and looked at the wall behind her.


    nightingale!


    Former member of the Dragon Team, Nightingale!


    The last time I saw her, it was still in Australia, when she had already joined the Demon Butterfly organization.


    Ye Hao looked at the aura on Nightingale.


    Innate quadruple!


    This woman actually broke through to the fourth congenital level in such a short period of time, although she was still a bit worse than Ye Hao.


    But don''t forget that Ye Hao is a man with golden fingers.


    At this moment, Nightingale felt more and more gaze on her, as if she was examining her body. This feeling was very bad.


    Strangely, all the camera monitors in the room should have been destroyed by myself, and there should be nothing to continue monitoring myself.


    Even if it is thermal monitoring, it can only monitor your own location.


    "Nightingale, it''s me."


    A familiar voice rang in Nightingale''s mind, and her body shook.


    This is... Ye Hao''s voice?


    "Don''t move or do anything strange, just sit there first. I am in the room next to you now." Ye Hao''s voice sounded again.


    Resisting the shock in her heart, Nightingale returned to her position and continued to fiddle with the dagger in her hand.


    Although Ye Hao told Nightingale that she was here, she couldn''t transmit voice to herself, she had to find a way to communicate.


    Although Nightingale should have removed all the monitors like herself, there may be recorders or thermal monitors in the walls.


    Using percussive Morse code will definitely not work. Isn''t this looking for death in front of a group of insiders?


    When Ye Hao was thinking about how to communicate, he noticed that Nightingale was moving.


    She picked up the water next to her and took a sip of water, then put her hand on the table casually, and then a few words painted with water appeared on the table!


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up, this method is good.


    The water has no heat, the heat sensor can''t detect it, and there is no sound. Even if there is a recording device in the wall, it is useless, and the movement is very hidden, but there is one thing, the writing will be less.


    Ye Hao zoomed in to see the words left by Nightingale.


    "Why are you here"


    "When I was in Xiangdu, I used the identity of Crazy Sword to trade with Hawkeye for some things. I owed them a condition. Then they came to me recently and asked me to come here before April 1.


    Why did you come here? Is it because of the Devil Butterfly organization? "Ye Hao asked.


    Nightingale read the book and nodded slightly, as if satisfied with the contents of the book.


    "Have you seen the leader in the Demon Butterfly?" Ye Hao remembered what the old man of the blood clan had said before, who lived more than 1,500 years old. The leader of the Demon Butterfly organization might know something.


    Nightingale shook her head slightly.


    "Modie arranged the task for you and asked you to come here. What status are you now?" Ye Hao asked.


    Nightingale''s hand left a few more words on the table.


    "Black Finch"


    Black Sparrow, Ye Hao''s mind had recently appeared in the killer world.


    Even though he hadn''t been in contact with people in the killer world for a long time, Ye Hao would still pay attention to what happened in the killer world.


    Black Sparrow, an Australian Asian killer, debuted half a year ago and performed many missions. With strong strength, he became a rookie on the Australian killer list.


    Two months ago, the fourth guy on the Australian killer list provoked the Black Sparrow and was killed by the Black Sparrow.


    Since then, Black Sparrow has been promoted to fourth in the Australian killer list and 23rd in the world killer list!


    It can be regarded as having a similar experience with Crazy Blade, and they are all blockbuster.


    "Do you know what task the Devil Butterfly arranges for you?" Ye Hao said through voice.


    Nightingale shook her head.


    After that, Ye Hao asked Nightingale some more questions, but most of them were not quite clear.


    It was in the same situation as Ye Hao at the moment. He didn''t know what the task was, or what he was going to do.


    Because such communication has great limitations, some information is really impossible to communicate.


    "Let''s do this first. When we have an opportunity later, we will find a way to contact face to face." Ye Hao stopped communicating.


    Nightingale is here, and the Devil Butterfly organization is also involved.


    What exactly is this Hawkeye planning?


    Ye Hao continued to look at other rooms, and Ye Hao became more and more frightened as he watched. He knew that at least one-third of the people on the killer list in the world gathered here!


    There are some people he doesn''t know, but they must be extraordinary to come here.


    In addition to these, Ye Hao also saw some acquaintances.


    Fox noodles.


    It seems that this is really fate, she also came here.


    In addition, there is even Jiufeng!


    When Ye Hao saw Jiufeng, he hesitated to contact her.


    She appeared here this time, mostly for the task of the Huaxia Sparrow Group.


    Huaxia also participated!


    Ye Hao was a little thoughtful and terrified about Hawkeye''s action this time.


    So many forces, so many powerful people, because of a call from Eagle Eye, all gathered on this small Pacific island.


    What exactly is Hawkeye planning?


    Ye Hao closed his eyes and pondered. His premonition told him that what happened next was absolutely extraordinary and might cause an uproar all over the world.

 Chapter 1464： Target Zone 11

    For the next few days, Ye Hao stayed in the room, food, clothes, and various daily necessities, all brought in by the waiter.


    If it weren''t for the clocks hanging on the walls in the room, Ye Hao himself couldn''t be sure what time it was.


    And this plain rhythm was quickly broken.


    At seven o''clock in the morning on April 1st, a voice came from the room.


    "Please everyone leave the room and follow the waiter to the central hall."


    Ye Hao got up from the bed, he picked up his room card and pushed open the door of his room.


    For five days, he stayed in this small room for five days. After being completely unable to contact the outside world, he stayed for five days.


    "Please take your room card and go to the central hall to gather." By the aisle, there is a waiter guiding every five meters.


    Kaz


    The door next to Ye Hao also opened, and Nightingale walked out of the room. She also saw Ye Hao, but her eyes didn''t change at all. She moved in the direction the waiter pointed.


    Ye Hao closed the door of his room. He put his hands in his pockets and looked around while walking.


    Several people gradually walked out of other rooms.


    Among all kinds of people, there are men, women and children here.


    Although Ye Hao used fluoroscopy before, he looked at everyone who could see it.


    It can be said that Ye Hao knows this place better than anyone here.


    In this hotel, there are only 75 guests, waiters, security guards, front desk girls, chefs and other staff members totaling 100 people, including those guys who hide in the monitoring room and monitor every move in the hotel.


    But seeing through perspective is completely different from seeing it in person.


    Ye Hao looked at all kinds of people in front of him, he could guarantee that anyone here would have a hundred lives in their hands.


    Of course, while Ye Hao was observing the people around him, the people around him were also observing him.


    As someone on the killer list, observing the environment is one of the required courses.


    With the flow of people, they came to the so-called central hall.


    This central hall is actually a hollow atrium with the second floor as the bottom, except for the first floor.


    Ye Hao¡¯s location is on the third floor of the hotel. It should be regarded as the second floor. There is a platform in the center of the first floor. Around the platform is a row of people in black. On the platform is a man with an eagle-head mask. , Behind him stood three men and two women.


    Because of the previous notice, the corridors around the atrium have gathered all the guests staying in this hotel.


    "It''s all here." The eagle-head masked man said solemnly.


    "Presumably everyone is now wondering why we, Hawkeye, have gathered everyone here. You owe Hawkeye some conditions for your own reasons. Now it is time for you to repay.


    But before that, I want to say a little thing first. The eagle-head masked man clapped his hands.


    Bump


    Five or six dark shadows fell from the sky and landed on the ground.


    These are corpses, each with terrifying wounds, and has no life.


    "That''s the 14th thug in the South American killer list!" a person next to Ye Hao murmured.


    Some people''s expressions became serious, while others were hitting Hache, as if it was none of their own business.


    "Today is April 4th, and I urge everyone to come here on April 1. Everyone came here as promised. But there are a few people who want to challenge Hawkeye''s temper.


    And this is their result. "


    When the eagle-head masked man said this, his voice stopped deliberately.


    The atmosphere was deadlocked for about a minute, and several people in black carried all these corpses down.


    "This is just a small matter, and it has nothing to do with all of you who are here on time. And we Hawkeye have gathered you here, of course there is something to do for you." The eagle-head masked man said slowly.


    This person knows how to be a human. The first thing is to take out those corpses to scare people, so that everyone knows what the disobedience will end up.


    But this can only scare those with low power.


    Upstairs Ye Hao was a **** with five big and three thick, two meters and three big each, like a grizzly bear.


    He shouted: "Don''t waste time here. We are all killers. What we do is the sale of murder and robbery. I owed you Hawkeye a condition before, let''s talk. You want us to kill someone."


    Ye Hao looked at the **** man, and his message popped up in his mind.


    Ranked 5th in the African killer rankings and 31st in the world killer rankings, nicknamed the bear tank.


    Possess a strong resistance to strikes. Once it gets close, it may be caught and strangled to death. The trick is a bear hug. He likes to hug people and crush them with brute force.


    Is a famous killer in Africa.


    "Calling you here, of course, is for you. And this task is not easy, and only those of you who are famous on the world''s killer list can perform it."


    The man in the eagle-head mask snapped his fingers, and a 3D projection was illuminated. What appeared in front of everyone was an image. The image was two Arabic numerals 11 and the background was a goshawk.


    Seeing this pattern, most people fell silent.


    "I think everyone knows about the 11th district of the US. This time our goal is to go to the 11th district of the US and get what we want."


    District 11 of the United States!


    The eagle-eyed people are eyeing Area 11!


    Ye Hao took a deep breath. He knew that this time Eagle Eye had gathered so many people, it was definitely not for any trivial matter.


    Even if it is to overthrow a government in a certain region of the Middle East, or a terrorist organization, just pull two or three people out here.


    And zone 11!


    That is what is called a restricted area.


    The strongest armed gathering place of the world''s largest power!


    No good stuff in it? That is something no one believes.


    The technology inside, the things inside, are said to occupy 80% of the world!


    If you throw all these things to a small country, not to mention a world power, you can at least instantly create a regional empire-like existence!


    Such an existence is impossible without anyone in the world not caring about it.


    But until now, no one has heard of anyone who can break through Area 11.


    "Are you Hawkeye crazy? Go to the 11th area! It''s probably useless for you or him to throw a nuclear bomb." One person shouted, and the others were talking about it.


    This is simply an impossible task.


    "A nuclear bomb may not be able to control Area 11. But I believe that everyone here, plus our Hawkeye''s plan, we can win Area 11!"


    The man with the eagle head mask put his hands against his chin: "If this task is completed, we will give you a generous return. All the data in the Eagle Eye Intelligence database will be eliminated forever."


    Everyone''s heart moved.


    Eagle Eye Intelligence, that is all killers, a sickle hung above the head of most people in the world, who wants their information to be freely accessible.

 Chapter 1465： Top ten killers!

    "I won''t do it. You let us attack in such a dangerous place in the 11th District of the United States, wouldn''t we let us die! I quit!" A white man on the first floor waved his hand directly and turned to leave.


    The eagle-headed masked man sighed and shook his head: "We, Hawkeye, always act according to the rules. Hawkeye gave you what you wanted before. Now it should be your time to give back.


    Since you are unwilling to comply with the conditions, you can only pay the price. "


    After that, the man with the eagle-head mask disappeared out of thin air and appeared in front of the white man. Before the white man could react, his head was broken.


    Afterwards, the eagle-head masked man returned to the seat on the high platform. He took out a handkerchief and wiped his hands.


    "Who else wants to quit?"


    No one spoke again for a while.


    Ye Haoxu stared at this eagle-headed masked man. He didn''t disappear out of thin air, but had an explosive speed in a short time.


    The strength of this man is not weak, he should be at the sixth rank.


    According to China''s standards, at least eight innate!


    Hawkeye randomly ejected a person, all of them were Tier 6, this guy is definitely not a simple intelligence organization.


    Because of the actions of the masked man, no one came out to oppose it again. After all, everyone is smart and will not have trouble with life.


    The white body was dragged down by the men in black, and one more person has been missing from the world killer list.


    "I just said that although the 11th district is strong, it is not invincible. I can tell you a piece of news. Among the people here, at least half of the top ten in the world''s killer list are in it."


    The words of the eagle-head masked man made everyone in an uproar.


    Half of the top ten killers in the world!


    This is simply Hawkeye has gathered half of the world''s top killers here.


    Everyone started looking around, wanting to see what the top ten killers in the world look like.


    "But because everyone''s identities are kept secret, I won''t take the initiative to speak out." Eagle head masked the man.


    At this moment, a voice came out.


    "Stop talking nonsense, just talk about the plan." A somewhat lame English came out.


    Everyone looked at the speaker.


    There were not many people who didn''t hide. He put his hands on his chest and walked out with a **** box on his back, with wooden boots under his feet, and he seemed to know that he was an islander.


    "This is No. 1 in Asia and No. 9 in the world. Dao Demon!" a person exclaimed.


    Hearing this, the people around the Sword Demon dispersed one after another, looking at this person with fear.


    "District 11, interesting. It''s not that our brother and sister came here for nothing, is it sister."


    "I don''t know if the people in District 11 are fun or not, if it''s not fun, it''s boring."


    One by one, people wearing huge cloaks with invisible faces came out, and the voice of a man and a woman came out from the cloak.


    Then the cloak was lifted.


    The people inside shocked everyone around.


    It turned out to be a pair of conjoined people who looked twenty years old!


    And they are still brothers and sisters.


    "The North American killer ranking first, the world ranking sixth Gemini!" I don''t know who called this name.


    Compared to the sword demon from the island country before, Ye Hao was somewhat interested in this twin star.


    He had heard the rumors of this twin star before, this is a pair of heterosexual siblings, abandoned by their parents since childhood, and then grew up in a slum.


    I don''t know if it''s genetic mutation or what''s causing it. The brother and sister have been very bloodthirsty and warlike since they were young.


    Regardless of whether they are conjoined people, they are no worse than normal people in terms of combat and action, and they can even display strengths higher than ordinary people.


    Although they are ranked sixth in the world, it is estimated that their strength has exploded and they are very likely to have the ability to rank among the top five.


    "Since even the young people have come out, there is no need to hide." A somewhat sharp voice sounded.


    Everyone looked to the top of the top, a man in a red tuxedo was sitting directly on the guardrail, his legs in the air.


    Compared to the previous few people, this person is a bit strange to everyone.


    No one recognized it for a long time.


    "Hahaha, Baron, you haven''t shown up for such a long time, you can''t recognize you if you look at these little guys." The eagle-headed masked man looked at the man above jokingly.


    "No way, I''m too old to move. It''s not like you humans." The man shook his head with a chuckle.


    old age?


    This guy looked thirty years old.


    Not like you humans?


    Quite a few people only realized it at this time. If they are not humans, they should be creatures of other races.


    A name popped up in Ye Hao''s mind.


    The wandering baron is second in the European killer list and eighth in the world killer.


    He is a very special existence, he has been on the killer list since its creation.


    It has almost a hundred years of history.


    And he said he is not human? This is true, because he is a vampire.


    A vampire chased by the kinsman.


    No one knows the wandering baron''s real name, but many people know his story.


    He is a descendant of a blood noble in Europe. His father is a baron. Although his strength is not very strong, he can be regarded as a heavenly existence in the small town where he is located.


    And since he was born, he showed an extremely strong desire for bloodthirsty, when the blood source prepared by his parents could no longer satisfy him.


    He himself went to the town to **** the blood of ordinary people, and he just stopped sucking people into corpses.


    Ordinary vampires, even if they **** human blood, will only **** a small amount, and will not cause much harm to the human body.


    This will not violate the rules of their blood family seclusion.


    Soon afterwards, the wandering baron''s behavior was discovered, and he was chased and driven by the blood.


    I don''t know if it is luck or strength, he survived the hunt and has a decent strength.


    And he has also entered the killer world. While performing tasks to fulfill his material desires, he can also use this to find goals.


    For any assassination mission chosen by him, the goal is only one way to die, which is to be sucked clean blood and die.


    Because it is a vampire, his lifespan is relatively long, but sometimes he will be quiet for several years or even decades when he is quiet, so his long life will be forgotten by everyone.


    Ye Hao''s expression became a little solemn, and three of the world''s top ten powerhouses appeared at once, and none of them were waiting.


    You must know that they are different from the children of the Chinese family, the wolf clan blood clan now.


    These people are all murderers who crawled out of blood and death. They practiced killing skills, and their weapons exist only for killing people.


    In terms of combat effectiveness, it is basically difficult to defeat them at the same level.


    Because once they fight, they are fighting with their lives.


    Even Ye Hao had to deal with it carefully.

 Chapter 1466： 14% success rate

    "Okay. Let''s put aside the self-introduction. Now let''s talk about what we are going to do. The raid on District 11 is not a simple matter. But as long as we are fully prepared, there is no big problem. This time, except for those present here. In addition to you, there are our Hawkeyes and help you.


    But as long as you are still sitting here. The operation is divided into five groups, assault group, blocking group, support group, feint group, and intelligence group. I think your room cards should all be there, please tear away your disguise. "


    room card?


    Ye Hao took out his room card, and with a little effort, cracks appeared on the surface of the room card. Although it looked like a small fragment, it fell to the ground.


    Revealed his true colors.


    The card in Ye Hao''s hand is black, with the number 4 written on it.


    For Huaxia people, this is really not a lucky number.


    Ye Hao looked around, and everyone else had similar cards, but with different colors.


    There are black, red, blue, green, and yellow.


    "Black represents the assault group, red represents the resistance group, blue represents the support group, green represents the intelligence group, and yellow represents the feint group. Now I will explain our plan. I will only say it once. I hope you can hear clearly.


    After all, this is a mission, and there will be death in the mission. Whoever dies unluckily at that time can only say that he is unlucky. "


    Are you from the assault team?


    Is it because I am ranked 16th on the world killer list?


    Ye Hao looked at Nightingale in the distance. The card in Nightingale''s hand was also black, with the golden words written on it: Number 9.


    Nightingale is in the same group as herself, and it says 9, which means there are at least nine people in the assault group.


    Ye Hao searched for other people in the venue, and Jiufeng was not surprised that it was the intelligence team, the green card.


    The fox face is a blue card, support group.


    At this time, the eagle-head masked man raised his finger, and the previous 3D picture projection appeared again, and this time the picture that appeared was a plan view of a region.


    At a glance, you can see that this is a military area.


    There are many guard posts, anti-aircraft weapons, airports, arsenals, etc. on the periphery.


    "The five teams are performing different tasks. The assault team is mainly responsible for attacking and capturing mission targets.


    The blocking group goes with the assault group, and on the way to cover the assault group''s attack, try to ensure the completeness of the assault group''s combat effectiveness and block those enemies.


    The support group is on standby at any time, and supports at any time after any situation.


    The feint attack group will attack other targets in accordance with the instructions and create chaos. After the assault group completes its mission, it will retreat.


    The intelligence team investigates the target before the start of the operation, is responsible for the security of each area during the operation, and reports any situation in time. "


    The eagle-head masked man paused for a moment and pointed at the map.


    The map began to become dynamic, and the screen shrank a lot, and a large desert appeared around it.


    Aircraft appeared in three areas at the edge of the projection.


    "The area around Area 11 is composed of a large area of ??desert with no bunkers, so we directly took the air breakthrough method. The feint team entered from these two points. From the west and the north, they feigned to attack the weapons warehouses in Area 11, and there were 11 District special prisons for special criminals."


    Following the words of the man with the eagle-head mask, the two planes flying in from the west and the north turned into yellow icons.


    Then when the plane flew to 800 meters outside the 11th area, one by one little yellow dots jumped off the plane.


    "There are ultrasonic radars around the base in Area 11, and the range is 10,000 meters high, which can sense large aircraft. Therefore, it is not possible to drop you directly into the base. You need to parachute in at 10,000 meters outside the base.


    According to the scheduled plan, you will land in these places. These two yellow dots are your targets, the weapons warehouse in District 11 and the prison for special criminals in District 11. "


    Two yellow dots appeared on the map of the base in Area 11. This is the mission of the feint team. "


    "The heights of the other groups'' parachuting are also similar. The intelligence team, the support team, the blocking team, and the assault team work together. After landing, the intelligence team immediately invades the internal network of the 11th area, as far as possible, and interferes with the communication, monitoring, and control of the 11th area. Effective information is transmitted to us.


    The support team and the intelligence team are waiting for instructions at any time. "


    On the map, small green and blue dots gathered together and flashed on the base.


    "The assault group and the blocking group, after landing, gather in this area within one minute to confirm the equipment and personnel." The eagle-head masked man pointed to an area.


    A red circle is drawn in that area.


    "Then you raided the middle of District 11 along this road, because the only entrance to the 11th floor is there." The eagle-headed masked man pointed to a black and red route that appeared on the map.


    The route extends from the red circle to a building that resembles a turtle shell in the middle of the 11th base.


    "Why do you have to go in from there? Just put a 1,000-ton TNT bomb and blow up a hole." A man with a crazy smile said.


    The eagle-head masked man laughed.


    "At the beginning of the construction of Area 11, it was constructed in accordance with the world''s strongest defense standards. All its materials are resistant to nuclear explosions and radiation.


    The underground defense of the base is even stronger than the ground defense. There are eleven floors underground, and there are about 200 meters between each floor. The 11th floor is said to be 3000 meters underground.


    And it is surrounded by special materials with a thickness of 300 meters.


    Someone once wanted to dig in from the ground. After calculation, it would take at least three months to dig through the outer walls of the 11th district even without considering any 11 district factors.


    If you count the factors in zone 11, concealment, sound and so on. Without disturbing District 11 and not being discovered, it will take three full years. "


    silence.


    Even a nuclear bomb can''t penetrate, and the wall has a thickness of several hundred meters. It can really be said to be a copper wall and an iron wall.


    "The only way is to enter the 11th floor underground from the ground. But the 11th area system has another default function. When an attack is encountered, 1111 doors will appear under the 11th area, blocking the way to the 11th floor underground.


    We have special means to paralyze this access control system for a short time, but please remember that you only have 30 minutes from the beginning of the attack.


    Within 30 minutes, the blocking group and the assault group must evacuate from the ground! Retreat from District 11 in forty minutes!


    Our people have calculated that according to this plan, our success rate is..."


    A number appears above the map.


    14.1489%


    "But if after forty minutes, for every minute of delay, the probability of mission success will decrease by one percent."


    14% probability of success.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, perhaps this is a very low probability.


    However, these killers seem to have a high success rate, and the target is still the 11th district of the United States.

 Chapter 1467： Five groups

    Chapter 1467 Five Groups


    "Then I don''t know how we will retreat when the time comes? You must know that even if the news is blocked, the people of the US government are not going to eat rice.


    In half an hour, it is enough to enclose the periphery of District 11 with three layers inside and three layers outside. "Sword Demon asked in a deep voice.


    Everyone is also very concerned about this issue. Compared to offense, they are more worried about retreat.


    "The key to our retreat is the equipment arsenal in Area 11, which was the target of the previous feint attack group." The eagle-headed masked man pointed to the yellow dot on the map.


    "There are 1,000 fighters of various types stored there, and you can retreat by flying the fighters."


    fighter.


    This is a good choice.


    "Flying a plane? We can''t do that." a man shouted.


    Some other people also nodded.


    Although they are top killers, it doesn''t mean they can do everything.


    "Don''t worry about this. The support team has people arranged by us, and those who have received professional aircraft posture technical training." The eagle head mask man said.


    Now, everything in the plan has been completely arranged.


    But there is another problem, and that is the leader of each team.


    Here are all elites in the killer world. If someone is randomly assigned to lead them, it will probably cause a big problem.


    At this moment, most people also realized this problem and began to look at the people around.


    "Now let me announce the leaders of the five teams. The five people arranged by our Hawkeye will lead the five teams." The eagle-head masked man clapped his hands.


    The three men and two women behind them walked out, with an extra card in their hands, each in five colors, and the number 0 was also marked on the card.


    Ye Hao looked at the man holding the black card, a mixed-race man, with an Asian complexion, but he was more than two meters tall, wearing sunglasses, and had a very mysterious feeling.


    "These five, code-named zero, are the captains of the five teams. These five will lead you in the action." The eagle head masked man said.


    Everyone looked at these five people with a hint of curiosity, disdain, and doubt in their eyes.


    "Why should a woman be the leader of our blockade group? What can she do? Serve us and relieve stress." A man with a wicked smile looked at the woman holding a red card on the stage with disdain.


    The eagle-head masked man did not speak.


    The woman walked out with no expression on her face, and went straight to the man who provoke her just now.


    The people in front were very acquainted and stepped aside, looking at what might happen next as if watching a good show.


    The man didn''t care about the woman walking towards him.


    I am also among the top 50 in the killer list anyway, just a woman with thin arms and legs, what else can he do?


    "Little girl, do you want to come down and try your kung fu? If you can serve me comfortably, I can consider letting you be my captain." The man was still ignorant of his life.


    "If you change in the past, you are now dead. But now I still need you to buy my life." The woman said indifferently: "However, punishment still must be."


    With that, the woman slammed her fist at the man''s chin.


    The man smiled contemptuously, the speed of his fist was too slow, he could avoid it as soon as he hid.


    Ye Hao, who was watching all this upstairs, had already foreseen what happened below. This man was not this woman''s opponent.


    And a woman''s move is not a punch, but a leg.


    Just when the man was paying attention to the woman''s fist and was about to dodge, one of his legs was thrown to his ear at some point.


    The man¡¯s pupils dilated, this... just now, I clearly saw her fist, why is the leg coming first?


    boom


    With one blow, the flying kick hit the man''s face directly, and three or four teeth flew out with blood.


    The man covered his mouth and looked at the woman in horror.


    "Who else is not convinced." The woman looked at the people around her with cold eyes.


    Seven-fold innate martial artist, sixth-level elementary, good at legwork, and very fast.


    Ye Hao stared at the woman in front of him.


    A team leader has the strength of the sixth-level elementary, and the strength of the other four team leaders is definitely not too weak.


    Five sixth-level beginners?


    Hawkeye not only has a powerful network of influence, can mobilize so many assassins, but also possesses a strong strength. Once he shots, he has five sixth-order beginners, and that eagle-headed mask man is at least a sixth-order existence.


    "I don''t think anyone has any doubts about my arrangement right now, but if you let them control you, you may still have some grudges. I specially arranged a deputy leader for each team.


    Deputy leader of the feint group, Gemini. "


    Gemini didn''t speak, and it seemed that they didn''t mind such an arrangement, and their strength was enough in the feint team.


    "The deputy head of the intelligence team has six eyes. Six eyes come out to say hello to everyone." Eagle head masked the man.


    A man with a height of only 1.6 meters walked out, dark skin, warm smile, and simple shirts and slippers.


    There is still an aura in this dress, and it is completely invisible that this person is also a killer.


    But when they heard the name Six Eyes, everyone looked at this guy with no boring look in their eyes.


    Six eyes ranks 19th in the world and Africa ranks 3rd.


    His personal strength may not be very strong, even occupying the 19th place in the world, which is a bit of a misnomer, but he is a famous intelligence dealer. Apart from Hawkeye, he can be said to be the most powerful person in the world to obtain information.


    And the price is several times cheaper than that of Hawkeye.


    Many killers have socialization with them.


    Therefore, no one cared about this man at number 19 in the world''s killer rankings. Letting him serve as the deputy leader of the intelligence team was a good use.


    "Deputy leader of the support team, Sword Demon. The deputy leader of the blocking team, the Wandering Baron."


    The deputy leader of the first four groups has been arranged, and now only the assault group is left.


    Among the four groups, if they are the strongest, they must belong to the assault group. After all, this group is the key to completing the task.


    And if you want to convince the crowd in this group, you must have absolute strength.


    Ye Hao squinted, and he was also curious about who would serve as the leader of the assault team.


    "Assault team leader, silk ghost." The eagle-head masked man whispered.


    In an instant, the entire venue fell into silence again.


    Ye Hao noticed that even the expressions of the wandering baron, sword demon, and Gemini became serious.


    "Oh, how do you hear someone''s name? It''s this expression. It makes people look like a scourge, which is really annoying."


    A frivolous and seductive voice sounded. It was in a corner of the second floor. A woman was leaning against the wall, playing with a toy in her hand.


    If you look closely, you will find that the toy turned out to be a living black widow spider.


    Everyone around this scared backed dozens of steps.

 Chapter 1468： Silk ghost

    Chapter 1468


    Ye Hao''s eyes fell on this woman.


    Beautiful appearance, black hair, brown eyes, like a person from Southeast Asia, but it doesn''t seem to be.


    Wearing a black lace dress, the nails are painted with black paint, and the lips are black.


    It feels like a non-mainstream little Taimei.


    But the name Silk Ghost is unknown to everyone in the killer world.


    Second in the world''s killer rankings, because she doesn''t know the origin of this woman, so she has no division.


    As soon as she appeared, she completed a very difficult task and killed five killers on the world''s killer rankings within a month.


    This directly established her legend.


    The only introduction to her is very fast, secretive, good at Jiu-Jitsu and climbing.


    But there were few people who actually watched her fight.


    So there is not much description, only two words: terror.


    "Since I am arranged to be the leader of this assault team, then I will be chanting. But since I am the leader, then I have my rules. In the action, no matter who it is, if I am displeased and disobeyed My order, there is only one word."


    Although she said fierce words, Sigui still had a charming expression on her face.


    And Sigui directly used the word group leader instead of the deputy group leader.


    The man with sunglasses holding the black card number zero did not speak.


    They actually know which ones are hard stubbles and which ones are soft persimmons.


    The person who provoked just now was obviously a soft persimmon, and his strength was at most a pseudo-innate, not to mention that he was still in the intelligence team.


    And this silk ghost, that is the second existence on the killer list, even Hawkeye has to weigh it.


    But if Hawkeye dared to call her, he should know that this silk ghost would at least perform the task honestly, provided that he did not provoke her.


    "The arrangement has been arranged." The eagle-head masked man glanced at his watch: "It is 8 o''clock in the morning on April 4th, and the action time is around April 6th. We will arrange the specific time.


    At 8 o''clock this evening, a special car will come to pick you up and leave. In the period before this, you will gather each group as a unit, and the leader and deputy leader of each group will be responsible. After all, everyone has to work together and understand each other so as not to happen. Things to see.


    Disbanded. "


    After the eagle-head masked man finished speaking, he stood up and left. The five zero numbers before remained in place.


    "People from the intelligence team, you can call it Luling, and you will meet me at the cafe on the fourth floor in ten minutes." The woman said coldly before, and then she turned and left.


    Those in the intelligence group with the green card also left.


    Ye Hao saw Jiufeng disappear in the crowd.


    "I''m here for everyone from the blocking group." Hong Ling, just call them that for now.


    The blocking group is the fox face group.


    The leader of this group is also a woman, but unlike the somewhat beautiful woman in the intelligence group, this woman is a big five and three thick, she looks very Alexander.


    The black uniform she was wearing felt as if she couldn''t fit her bones, and one arm was as thick as Ye Hao''s waist.


    The strength of the blocking group is second only to the assault group.


    "Pretend to be the attacking group, wait for me at the restaurant on the fourth floor." Huang Ling pushed his eyes and said coldly.


    "Support group, lobby on the third floor." Lan Ling said.


    Hei Ling looked at Sigui with some hesitation at this moment.


    His team is not like other teams. There are more thorns. If there is a case, maybe he is in danger.


    "Assault team, the fifth floor rooftop. Give me five minutes to arrive, otherwise... giggle." Sigui gave a somewhat penetrating smile.


    Hei Ling heaved a sigh of relief. Although it was a bit embarrassing, Sigui had a strong strength and was not afraid of anything. He only needed to do his own thing.


    Everyone dispersed.


    Ye Hao glanced at Nightingale, who was already walking towards the fifth floor.


    Ye Hao put his hands in his pockets and followed.


    Five minutes later.


    Rooftop on the fifth floor.


    Said it is a rooftop, in fact, there is a layer of transparent glass outside. Hawkeye really does not give them any chance to contact the outside.


    Nine people have gathered on the rooftop at this moment.


    Speaking of it, the number of the assault team is second only to the intelligence team, the least.


    "Okay. Now everyone introduces themselves." Sigui sat on the railing, swinging her legs.


    If I didn''t know her identity, I thought she was just an ordinary woman.


    "I said before, don''t force everyone to announce their identities. We can call each other by the numbers on the black card." A man frowned and said.


    "That''s the rules of the man downstairs, and here, I have my rules. I must have a full understanding of your abilities." Sigui looked at the man with a false eye: "If you don''t want to say , I can disassemble your body and let you speak out bit by bit."


    This woman is a bit too strong.


    Several people frowned and looked at Hei Ling.


    Hei Ling coughed, turned her head, and said nothing.


    "I want us to say yes, but you, as the team leader, we also need to understand your abilities..." The man who spoke before hadn''t fallen yet. Since his throat was **** by a white silk thread at some point. .


    The man hurriedly took out his dagger, trying to cut the thread, but the sharp blood-drinking dagger even cut the long thin hair.


    šH


    The white silk burned, and finally turned into ashes, leaving a circle of black burn marks on the man''s neck.


    "You don''t deserve to know my strength." Sigui smiled contemptuously.


    Ye Hao and Nightingale looked at each other, and at the same time they felt a little jealous about the strength of this silk ghost.


    The most is the kind of tough thread that comes and goes without a trace.


    It is impossible to guard against.


    "Now, who doesn''t want to say anything?" Sigui looked at the people around him.


    The man clutched his throat, swallowed, then took out his card with the number 8 written on it.


    "Flying shark, 5th in the list of killers in Africa. No. 31 in the list of killers in the world. I...I have strong fighting ability."


    "Flood shark? I think you are still called a dolphin. Now anyone can be on the killer list." Sigui smiled contemptuously.


    Ye Hao took a look at this flood shark.


    The strength of this flood shark is still good, at least at the quasi-innate level.


    Put it in other places, it''s definitely a tyrant, but it''s a pity that here, the quasi-innate is just a non-influenced level.


    Only the sixth level, with the congenital level seven or more, is enough to see.


    "What''s your name." Sigui pointed to Nightingale.


    Nightingale said lightly: "Black Sparrow, 23rd in the world rankings and 4th in the Australian rankings. Good at close combat."


    "This is at least enough to see." Sigui seemed quite satisfied with Nightingale.


    Then she asked a few other people.


    Ye Hao didn''t pay much attention to the other people. It was one of the women with a black veil that made Ye Hao a little curious.


    And Sigui seemed to know her, and didn''t even ask, as if skipping deliberately.


    "How about you." Sigui pointed to Ye Hao.


    You have to tell yourself who you are. If that''s the case, Humian will know who he is.


    In this situation, Ye Hao couldn''t guarantee whether the fox noodles would be bad for him.


    "I am good at close combat and proficient in firearms. At the same time I have abilities and object control." Ye Hao said slowly.


    Sigui stared at Ye Hao with a false eye: "I ask your name."


    "I don''t want to say." Ye Hao replied directly.

 Chapter 1469： Silk ghost, three tricks!

    Chapter 1469 Sigui, three moves!


    Suddenly the atmosphere on the rooftop was something wrong.


    The water shark looked at Ye Hao with a little schadenfreude. He was bullied, and he wanted to see others being bullied.


    It''s all right now, this kid ran out to challenge this silk ghost again, he felt better.


    Sigui''s eyes gradually turned cold, and she slowly raised her hand.


    "Why let us play a game. You attack me three tricks, if I can take it. You don''t ask who I am." Ye Hao said.


    Sigui was very angry and laughed.


    "It''s interesting, you know who I am, you dare to say something like this. Either you are a fool, or you believe that your strength can catch my three tricks.


    Although I don''t like bragging, but here it is. Only the top ten people in the killer rankings are my eyes. No one outside the top ten can catch my three moves.


    And I know everyone in the top ten, this does not include you. "


    Sigui''s laughter stopped, and she stared at Ye Hao with false eyes: "Boy, you need to know the result of provoking me. I don''t care if my team is missing one person."


    "Then it seems that you agreed to play this game with me." Ye Hao didn''t seem to hear Sigui''s words, and looked at Sigui with a smile.


    Sigui was silent for a moment, and then she raised her right hand.


    Brush up


    I don''t know when dozens of white silk threads appeared around, piercing Ye Hao like needles.


    "The first move." Ye Hao whispered, and then he used Lingbo''s microsteps to avoid Sigui''s attack very cleverly.


    The Nightingale, who was still in Ye Hao, let go of her heart now.


    At the same time, he looked at Ye Hao with a strange look.


    This man has grown into a being stronger than himself.


    You must know that only a short year and a half have passed. When he first met him, he was only a student, and his strength was only slightly stronger.


    But now, he dared to compete with the silk ghost, which is the second largest killer in the world.


    Seeing that the man in front of him dodges his own attack only by his clever posture, Sigui''s eyes showed a lot of interest.


    Sigui moved slightly in his hands.


    The white silk still split apart, and now Ziye Hao couldn''t escape, his arms, hands, and neck were all wrapped in white silk.


    It''s not a real experience, it''s hard to worry about this simple-looking thread, which is as hard as steel.


    Following this posture, Sigui is preparing him to divide his body by five horses.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, he recalled a Chinese martial arts school.


    The golden bell.


    The golden bell is a higher grade than the iron cloth shirt, which uses airflow to form a barrier.


    Nine Suns'' internal force was mobilized, and a golden aura began to wander around Ye Hao''s body.


    Finally all the qi burst open.


    "Second trick!" Ye Hao shouted, and all the white silk on his body burst apart.


    There was no trace on Ye Hao''s body.


    At this moment, everyone present was a little curious about the identity of this man. With such strength, he was definitely not a simple guy.


    "Interesting, but I don''t know if you can borrow my third trick." Silk ghost raised her hands, and her fingers shot out countless white filaments like Spider-Man, and they were still web-like.


    These white silks enveloped Ye Hao again.


    Ye Hao tried to reach with a golden bell, but he found that these white silks were still sticky, and at the same time they began to split and multiply.


    In the end, in just five seconds, Ye Hao''s whole body was covered by a ball of white thread.


    A trace of blood appeared on the white silk thread.


    Nightingale clenched her fist, she resisted the urge in her heart, nothing would happen, since he dared to stand up, then he must be sure.


    "It seems that you are just like that." Sigui turned around.


    And at this moment, a crack appeared in the white ball of thread, and then a hand stretched out, and the whole ball of thread was broken apart abruptly.


    "The third trick."


    A voice came out.


    Sigui squinted, she turned around and looked at Ye Hao, standing in front of her intact behind her.


    "I hope you can keep your promise." Ye Hao panted, looking at Sigui.


    The thread ball just now made Ye Hao feel hundreds of times of gravity pressing on his body, giving him a feeling of being crushed.


    Fortunately, in the end, Ye Hao summoned the shadow and became the inner armor.


    The yellow inner armor, that is the defensive power of the top sacred artifact.


    "Interesting." Sigui walked to Ye Hao and looked at him up and down: "Since you don''t want to put in your name or code, what should we call you?"


    Ye Hao took out his black card and pointed to the number four on it: "Just call me number four."


    "Number four?" Sigui nodded and said with a smile: "Yes. You succeeded in arousing my interest. I believe I will know who you are soon."


    After finishing speaking, Sigui turned around and stretched out, her bumpy figure was exposed in front of everyone.


    "Okay, I have finished talking about what I should say. When performing the task, if anyone dares to make trouble under my eyes, I will be the first to kill him." Silk ghost finished speaking, and went straight to the side of Hei Ling.


    "I''ll leave it to you here, I''ll go back to sleep first."


    Hei Ling breathed a sigh of relief as Sigui left on his own, and he glanced at Ye Hao deeply.


    Then he said to everyone: "Go back to rest. At six o''clock in the evening, come here again."


    Simply meet up and everyone is gone.


    Ye Hao followed Nightingale down the stairs.


    There were only Ye Hao and Nightingale on the stairs, but they still did not speak.


    Ye Hao glanced at the surrounding walls, there were cameras and recorders everywhere.


    You have to find a way to find a chance to communicate with Nightingale, after all, this time the mission is area 11, which is no small matter.


    "Huh, I''m really tired. Go to District 11, I don''t know if I have a life back. Before going to Guimenguan, let''s wash yourself first." Ye Hao seemed to be talking to himself, passing by the nightingale and walking to the third. Then walked towards his room


    Nightingale looked at Ye Hao''s back, did not speak, but walked into her room.


    Three o''clock in the afternoon.


    Because the blockade is lifted, everyone can now rest in the hotel.


    But at the moment, most people are very safe. After all, there is a hidden dragon and a tiger. If you accidentally offend the great **** of the killer world, you don''t know how to die.


    Bathhouse on the third floor.


    This is a place where you can soak in the pool, and there is mist everywhere.


    At this moment, Nightingale was already soaked in the pool, she leaned against the wall, her head up to the sky.


    Guru


    A bubble suddenly emerged from under the water.


    Nightingale was shocked.


    "Don''t move, it''s me." Ye Hao''s body shrank next to Nightingale, almost clinging to Nightingale, and at the moment Nightingale was only wearing a swimsuit.

 Chapter 1470： Undercurrent plan

    Chapter 1470


    What Ye Hao said before was actually suggesting that Nightingale was going to the bath.


    There is only one bath in the hotel, divided into men and women, and there is a wall in between.


    Before Ye Hao entered the bathing area, he used perspective to confirm the location of Nightingale. Perhaps Ye Hao had also guessed Ye Hao''s attempt and found a bath near the wall.


    There is opaque glass between each small bath, so don¡¯t worry about people around you noticing.


    After that, Ye Hao found the bath in the male bathroom next door to Nightingale''s location.


    The bathtub is full of hot water, and the water vapor generated by the hot water makes the visibility less than three meters, plus the heat here is very high, the mist and the sound of water flow.


    Basically, heat detection, bugs, and monitors are of little use here.


    But every five minutes there will be staff patrolling through the baths.


    But Ye Hao didn''t care about this, after he lay in the bath.


    Clone technique.


    A avatar Ye Hao appeared in the bath, while he himself quietly dived into the water.


    A staff member walked by and glanced at the man who was lying in the bath squinting and enjoying, and found nothing unusual, and walked over.


    The next step is penetration.


    Ye Hao''s body began to pass through the wall and ran into the female bath next to him, because he had determined the location, which happened to be where Nightingale was.


    Ye Hao touched Nightingale with his hand, and then transmitted the voice.


    This is why Nightingale suddenly noticed that there was an extra man in the pool next to him.


    "You just speak like this, be gentle. There is a sound of flowing water, which will not be heard." Ye Hao conveyed to Nightingale.


    Nightingale nodded, and she slowly soaked her body in the water, revealing a head outside.


    "This time Demon Butterfly sent you, did you send you alone?" Ye Hao asked.


    Nightingale shook her head. While holding up the water in her hand to pretend to be washing her body, she said: "I only know that I came alone, but I think Demon Butterfly should have arranged for others to be here.


    Their order is that someone will contact me then, I just need to follow their orders. "


    "Is there any way you can meet the leader of the Demon Butterfly Organization?" Ye Hao asked


    He wanted to meet the leader of the Demon Butterfly Organization and ask something.


    Nightingale shook her head: "The previous time, I thought I could see her. But all I saw was her agent. She didn''t appear in person. It was very difficult to see her.


    Moreover, our organization is full of girls, and Modie only recruits women, not men. "


    This is an organization of women, which is a bit special.


    "What do you think of this mission? Hawkeye has gathered so many people from the killer rankings, and the target is the 11th district of the United States." Ye Hao asked.


    Nightingale frowned: "There are indeed many good things in the 11th District of the United States, but I don''t know what can make so many organizations inspire people.


    As far as I know, during this period not only Hawkeye, Demon Butterfly, but also the Dragon Group have been focusing on Area 11. The Jiufeng of the intelligence group, I remember it was a girl in the sparrow group.


    It seemed that Hawkeye''s actions this time were not as top secret as they had imagined.


    I estimate that this time the plan will be very difficult, and there may be many things that are not planned. "


    Ye Hao nodded, he felt the same way.


    Although Hawkeye has planned everything very thoughtfully, this does not mean that it can be completely concealed. Its strong strength does not mean that it is a god.


    "But this time the strength led by Eagle Eye is really strong. According to Huaxia''s strength, there are at least five people in the five groups who have seven or more innate martial arts.


    The lowest strength is the pseudo-innate strength, and most of them are between the triple innate and the sixth innate. "


    Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "Did you notice the woman in our assault team before?" Nightingale said suddenly.


    "You mean the only woman who hasn''t been called by Sigui?" Ye Hao recalled the woman who stood in the corner, kept silent, and was deliberately ignored by Sigui.


    "If I''m not wrong, this woman is likely to be fourth on the world''s killer rankings and number one on the Australian rankings. Blooddrama." Nightingale said solemnly.


    Blood Drab?


    Ye Hao recalled the relevant information about the killer.


    This Xuetrao performed very few tasks and described very little about her abilities, but it is said that she possessed a very powerful weapon. Any cut wound would cause blood to bleed and die in tears.


    Even if it is a werewolf, the vampire''s recovery ability is useless.


    Regarding that weapon, some said it was a sacred weapon, while others said it was a divine weapon.


    Everyone who saw this weapon was basically dead, and all those who died under her were drained of blood and fell in a pool of blood.


    This is a bit like the ability of the wandering baron.


    After that, the two exchanged briefly, and then left.


    Both of them said something that might happen, and both sides can take care of them.


    ...


    At 6 o''clock in the afternoon, everyone gathered on the rooftop early, and after Hei Zero checked the number of people, they led everyone to the underground garage.


    "Everyone get in the car, and we will send you to the interior of the country." Hei Ling pointed to a modified bus that could seat a dozen people.


    Everyone looked at Silk Ghost.


    In this assault group, everyone has acquiesced in the status of Silk Ghost.


    On the contrary, Black Zero seems to have become a foil.


    Sigui got into the car.


    The car is in a row for two, with aisles in the middle.


    Sigui sat directly on the back side.


    Ye Hao got in the car. According to the original plan, he was going to sit with Nightingale.


    "That number four, sit down with me." Sigui''s voice came.


    Everyone glanced at Ye Hao, then looked at Sigui, did not say much, and sat in their seats.


    And Nightingale sat with the Blood Drab without changing her face.


    Like a noble concubine named, Ye Hao walked to the side of Sigui and sat next to Sigui.


    "Are you really not going to tell me your name?" Sigui smiled and looked at Ye Hao. His smile was very beautiful and a little charming.


    But Ye Hao knew that under this charm, there was a pink skull and a knife was hidden in his smile.


    This time she may be so tender, and she may take your name in the next moment.


    Ye Hao did not speak, and closed his eyes.


    It is the night of the 4th, and the Hawkeye previously announced the operation on the 6th night, which means that the Hawkeye will move them from Hawaii to the 11th district of the United States within a day and a half.


    "Chuck. You succeeded in arousing my interest." Sigui smiled slightly, and she looked at Ye Hao with a deep meaning: "If you can survive this action, I think we can learn more about each other."

 Chapter 1471： Invade Area 11

    Chapter 1471


    This car has no glass, not even the front windshield, just like a living coffin.


    But Ye Hao could feel the car moving.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    Because there is no light around, and no communication equipment, everyone is not sure what time it is.


    Ye Hao roughly speculated that it should already be the afternoon of the 6th.


    "Wake up, wake up and wake up."


    Hei Ling''s voice came, and everyone opened their eyes.


    In fact, everyone didn''t sleep at all, and when they reached their state, as long as they weren''t fighting for excessive consumption.


    In a calm state, they can stay without eating, drinking, and sleeping for at least ten and a half days. If they have studied the internal skills of Huaxia, there will be no problem for a month.


    "This is a communication headset. I have adjusted the channel for you. With this, even if the signal is blocked by then, as long as it is within a radius of one kilometer, I can receive the communication signal with Sigui."


    Hei Ling sent everyone a mini earphone.


    Ye Hao checked, it was indeed the earphones, not other dangerous things. He stuffed it into his ear canal.


    "In addition to your own weapons and equipment, if you have other needs, you can come here to get them. In addition to nuclear bombs, tanks and artillery, I think the things here should meet everyone''s needs."


    Hei Ling walked to the center of the aisle and directly opened a gate.


    Under the gate, there were piles of weapons and explosives, all types of weapons and explosives.


    However, there were not many people who went to get them, and there were not many people who touched those gun bullets. At most, they took a few smoke bombs, flash bombs, and these auxiliary props.


    After all, in their realm, firearms and other things, there may be a little threat beyond 500 meters, and within 500 meters, there is a waste, and it may even hinder their actions.


    The only thing that is helpful is the pistol, and each of them has their own preparations for the pistol. They don''t like to use other people''s weapons for this kind of weapon that must be life-saving.


    Five minutes later, I saw that everyone didn''t take anything.


    Hei Ling pressed his earphone.


    His headset is the only one here that can communicate with the outside world.


    "Everyone is ready, the action will start in three hours." Hei Ling said.


    Three hours?


    In other words, they have now reached the territory of the United States.


    Ye Hao opened his own perspective.


    His eyes crossed the car.


    He actually saw the clouds!


    At this moment, they are actually in a transport plane, and there are two or three transport planes around, which should be transporting other teams.


    Look at the clouds, temperature, humidity, and gravity here.


    It should be about 15,000 meters.


    This is the height that the transport aircraft can reach the peak in this era, and even a little overloaded.


    "Let me talk about our goal of action this time." Hei Ling put an object on the ground and released a 3D projection.


    It''s a black Rubik''s Cube, the size is similar to a normal Rubik''s Cube, but its six sides are black, and each side has nine small people.


    "This is our goal, the Black Rubik''s Cube. It is stored on the eleventh floor in the 11th floor. You don''t need to ask what room is on the eleventh floor because there is only one room there.


    If you can enter that room alive, you can naturally see this thing. "


    Everyone looked at this black Rubik''s Cube, and it was a black Rubik''s Cube that was so exciting.


    Naturally, everyone would not foolishly think that this is just a simple Rubik''s Cube, but what is in it that can make Hawkeye look for it so hard.


    "What''s the baby in this?" a person asked curiously.


    Hei Ling glanced at him silently: "Don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask, as long as you get this thing, the task is complete."


    Everyone stopped talking.


    Two hours passed.


    Everyone has adjusted their state to their heyday, one by one, like jackals, tigers and leopards crawling out of the forest.


    The plane was bumpy at the moment.


    The plane was still climbing, and the pointers on the dashboard in the cockpit were shaking.


    "Twenty thousand meters in the sky. This is a parachuting at the extreme altitude, and the planes can''t bear it. If ordinary people don''t wear special pressure suits and jump from this altitude, it is estimated that they will not be able to withstand the pressure directly and pass out. "Ye Hao said inwardly.


    More than half an hour passed.


    "All down." Hei Ling opened the long-closed car door.


    Everyone got off the car one after another, only then did they see that they were in the huge transport plane.


    "Wear your umbrella bag. Wear your glasses and study the place where we are going to land, the map, the mission time limit, and the night vision function.


    Remember that the moment we opened the umbrella bag, this action started, thirty minutes! We must complete the task and evacuate!


    Also, because of time constraints, we must open the umbrella bag at the lowest possible height and land on the ground as soon as possible, and not too far from the assembly point. The person who landed first should clean up all enemies next to the assembly point! "


    Several staff members in the cabin began to hand out umbrella bags and glasses to everyone one-on-one, and taught everyone how to use them.


    In a short period of time, everyone is ready.


    Hei Ling finally confirmed the time, and he pressed a button next to it.


    The belly of the transport plane was opened, and a cold current rushed in.


    Although several staff members were prepared, sitting on chairs to fix their bodies and wearing helmets, they were still blown away.


    "Start parachuting." Hei Ling shouted.


    The assault group included ten black men, all of whom jumped off the transport plane.


    The huge cold wind and gravity and impact force hit them who had no protective measures.


    They began to dive at an extremely fast speed. Under the starry sky, they plunged into the clouds and rushed out of the clouds like meteors.


    Ye Hao looked at the map at the mark on his glasses, and the light spot that moved with Ye Hao''s sight.


    That''s where Ye Hao will land.


    The height decreases little by little.


    Five kilometers


    Three kilometers


    One kilometer


    Five hundred meters


    300 meters


    Two hundred meters


    One hundred meters


    At this height, Ye Hao could clearly see the lights of the buildings in District 11. There were still many soldiers patrolling, and various weapons were displayed.


    Aircraft, artillery, tanks, and even a few missile launch vehicles.


    Tick


    With a soft noise.


    A red number appeared in a corner of the eye.


    29.59


    Someone has already entered the area.


    Ye Hao suddenly pulled the rope of the umbrella bag.


    Each umbrella bag seemed to be full of flowers in the night sky.


    And this is just a moment of effort. After all, diving at such a fast speed, opening the umbrella at a height of 100 meters, still can''t completely relieve the diving force.


    When he was about to touch the ground, Ye Hao cut off his parachute, jumped to the ground, rolled over, and at the same time drew two pistols from his waist.


    Several soldiers around were raising their guns and aiming at him.

 Chapter 1472： Target·Black Cube

    Chapter 1472 Goal¡¤Black Cube


    …ç…ç…ç


    After a few shots, the bullets of both pistols were all shot out, and a small group of soldiers in this place all went to see the **** of death.


    boom


    A huge explosion sounded from the northwestern part of the base in Area 11, and the flames could even be seen.


    This means that the battle of the feint group has started.


    The task has officially begun.


    [System task: grab the black cube, hold it for at least seven days. Task reward: 5000 skill points. Mission failed: obliterate]


    A task of 5000 skill points.


    This can be said to be the highest reward task for releasing skill points in the history of the system.


    However, the system will not make a loss-making business. The higher the reward, the more intense the battle here.


    "Everyone will gather at the meeting point within a minute!"


    Black zero''s voice came from the headset.


    Ye Hao ran towards the assembly point. The place where he landed was only one block away from the assembly point. Besides, all the soldiers here were ordinary soldiers.


    Ye Hao arrived at the meeting point very easily.


    Hei Ling, Sigui, Nightingale and others are already here, everyone waited for a minute.


    Ten people in the assault group are here, and there are also people in the blocking group.


    There are fifteen people in the blocking group, which is more than the assault group.


    "Let¡¯s go quickly. There is a message from the intelligence team that three reinforcement companies are coming towards us. Although they are all small pieces, we can¡¯t waste time here." Red zero immediately gave the order to move forward.


    Follow the planned route towards the turtle-like building in the center of District 11.


    Most of the guards on the ground in District 11 were attracted by the feint teams that attacked the arsenal and prison.


    So there were fewer enemies on Ye Hao''s side, but there were also bad luck.


    For example, when they were halfway through their journey, a small team appeared in front of them.


    "Report, report. Defense 4 team found a squad of 30 people and asked for support."


    The members of this team are different from ordinary soldiers. The captain''s strength is at the Tier 4 quasi-innate level, and the other members are also around the Tier 3 Qi Refining Realm.


    "You two, the few members of this team will be handed over to you." Hong Ling pointed to the two members of his team: "Catch up with us when we are done."


    Those two people walked out of the queue. They were the top 30 killers on the killer list.


    The strength is above innate, it is enough to deal with these people.


    "Don''t look, let''s go." Hei Ling said coldly.


    The group continued on their way.


    The task of these blocking groups is to ensure that the personnel of the assault group advance as far as possible without reducing their staff.


    When the two teams rushed to the tortoise-like dome in the center of District 11, the only members of the blocking group were Red Zero, the Wandering Baron, and three other relatively strong killers.


    I have to say that the defense force in Area 11 is still very strong. The powerhouses above the fourth-order innate realm that Ye Hao saw at this moment were already double digits.


    And the time displayed on the glasses at this moment is.


    24 minutes and 23 seconds.


    When I came to the entrance of the central dome, I was blocked by a closed door. It is estimated that this door would be difficult to open, but now the system access control network in District 11 has been hacked.


    Using the equipment installed by the intelligence team as a node, Hawkeye has arranged thousands of hackers around the world to attack the access control system in District 11, and this is only to maintain a 30-minute paralysis time.


    Hei Ling took a step forward, took out his black card and inserted it into it, and the door was directly opened.


    "Be careful! RPG!"


    A row of bazookas at the gate were aiming at them, and the moment the gate was opened, all the bazookas fired.


    This is still waiting.


    However, a person in the blocking group walked out, pressing his hands on the ground, and a thick rock wall emerged to block all the RPGs.


    Assault ability.


    "The enemy has three squads. Three Tier 4 strong. And the armed forces of a battalion!" Hei Ling stared at the front, then glanced at the Red Zero next to him.


    Hong Ling frowned slightly, and they encountered more resistance than they thought.


    There are 11 floors below. If the 11 floors rely entirely on the assault group itself, it will take a lot of time.


    "Leave it to me here, you go down first." The wandering baron stood up, his eyes turned blood red, the red wings of the blood family did not appear, but a robe made of blood.


    "Please let me offer you a blood waltz."


    The wandering baron bowed slightly, and then he showed a bloodthirsty smile.


    A massacre began.


    Ye Hao and others passed through the gate and continued on.


    Ye Hao glanced at the wandering baron, the strength of Tier 5, coupled with the ability of the blood clan, was very strong.


    None of the top ten guys in the killer list are soft persimmons.


    It seemed that the guards here were all concentrated at the door until Ye Hao and the others entered the elevator position, and they never encountered any resistance again.


    Inside the elevator, everyone looked cold.


    They know that more difficult battles are yet to come, and these are just some appetizers.


    The elevator gate opened.


    Ye Hao and the others rushed out directly, there were no guards around.


    It seems that the network intrusion has been very successful. The people underground in District 11 don''t know what happened on the ground, but they will know soon.


    "Go ahead!" Hei Ling said.


    The crowd headed towards the next elevator entrance.


    There are 11 floors underground, and the elevators on each floor are separated, appearing irregularly in every place underground.


    This is to prevent someone from invading, you can directly descend from the first floor to the eleventh floor.


    bump


    Suddenly the ground in front of it turned up, and a soil mountain appeared out of thin air and stood in front of everyone.


    "It looks like some mice have come in." Several people in uniforms appeared here.


    Feeling the breath of a few people, even though Ye Hao had a thousand faces and exquisite faces, he still lowered his head.


    These are abilities.


    It''s a person from the American ability group, if you say who the American ability group wants to kill most now.


    That must be Ye Hao, who made them lose the younger generation in the US during the Arctic War.


    It''s a pity that since then, they haven''t found this **** guy again, who would have thought that the person on their hunting list would come here by themselves this time, right in front of them.


    "These are five ability players, belonging to the American ability group." Hei Ling said coldly.


    Ye Hao remembered something that Hei Ling had said before. This time he attacked the 11th District of the United States, and they didn''t care about other enemies.


    But some people will become their greatest threat.


    "In District 11, there are eleven special teams. These 11 teams are composed of four superpower teams, three warrior teams, three mutant teams, and the most terrifying team.


    The first ten teams have no major problems. However, the strength of the eleventh team is said to be very terrifying. If people below Tier 6 encounter, the best choice is to escape! The eleventh team can only be dealt with by people with the strength of Tier 6. "


    This is what Hei Ling said to them very seriously at the time.


    And in front of this team, there are five ability players.


    One with B-level ability and four with C-level ability.

 Chapter 1473： Sigui will die?

    Chapter 1473


    "I didn''t expect us to be so unlucky." Hong Ling sighed and pointed to the remaining three people in her team: "These people are handed over to you."


    "Let''s go." Red Zero and Black Zero continued to lead the next assault team forward.


    And this ability team didn''t stop them, because they also knew how strong they were, and the three people in front of them had been enough for them to toss for a while.


    22 minutes and 15 seconds


    Ye Hao and the others have taken the elevator from the first basement to the second basement.


    "This time it seems that our troubles are not small. Don''t let the support team support us." Jiao Sha said.


    "The support team also encountered something. Three special teams are fighting with them. We can''t support us for a while, but this also shows that at least there are only seven teams waiting for us below. People." Hei Ling said.


    Seven teams.


    This is a small team of two of them, which is not enough.


    And there is a mysterious eleventh team.


    Tick


    A beep sounded, and the elevator door opened.


    Hiss


    Dozens of snakes stared at them at the door. The stench from the letter was really disgusting.


    "Get out first!" Hong Ling shouted.


    A group of people rushed out.


    Although the snakes are fierce, they still cannot stop them.


    "Little snake, it''s not very good for you to entertain our guests like this."


    Ye Hao and the others rushed out of the elevator, and at this moment they were surrounded by ten people.


    No, these ten people can no longer be called people.


    Most people are half human and half beast.


    For example, when talking about this now, the body is a lizard full of scales, but the head is human.


    The person who invited the snake just now was even more terrifying, with a human head and a snake body.


    In addition to these, there is also an eagle-headed human body. The upper body is a human and the lower body is a horse creature.


    "It''s two mutant teams." Hei Ling''s face became gloomy.


    This is only the second floor, so many people were arranged to intercept them, and none of the staff in District 11 saw them. It seems that they still underestimated the strength of District 11.


    An effective response was already made at this moment.


    "You can''t waste too many people here. You all go, leave it to me here." Hong Ling pulled out his dagger with a murderous look.


    One person blocked two teams?


    Hong Ling''s strength had been seen before. Although she was a woman, her strength was about sevenfold, and she was no worse than the Valley Master Ye Hao encountered before.


    Even in combat, this red zero is strong.


    But here are two mutant teams of ten.


    Ye Hao observed for a while, among the ten mutants, four of them were about five-fold congenital, and six were above congenital realm.


    This is a confrontation between quality and quantity.


    Hei Ling glanced at Hong Ling, he didn''t say much: "Let''s go."


    "Want to go? I think you will all stay here." A mantis smiled grimly.


    Hong Ling rushed up directly, the dagger in his hand repelled the thrilling man, and the assault team members continued to advance.


    She sneered at these guys in front of her eyes: "You monsters who are not human or ghost, let me clean up you today, and save you to stay in this world and scary."


    Ye Hao glanced behind him. This red zero is probably not good enough. If other members of the blocking group can support it, there may be hope. If she is allowed to fight hard by herself, it is probably...


    After running for a long time, they could still hear the sound of fighting from far behind, and many buildings were blown up and exploded.


    Ye Hao looked around, he frowned.


    "There is something wrong, there is something wrong. Even if they reacted in a timely manner, it is impossible for all of them to retreat. They always feel as if they knew in advance that we would attack. Could it be that their plan has already been exposed?"


    Ye Hao muttered in his heart, they had reached the elevator from the second floor to the third floor.


    Now, their assault team only has themselves, and the next way is to rely on them to walk.


    But the next few floors were much easier than expected. Except for some guards with guns, they didn''t encounter any resistance, and they reached the sixth floor without attrition.


    The area of ??the sixth floor is much smaller than that of the first floor, and it feels only one-fifth.


    The area of ??each floor is decreasing, which means that the further down, the most secret place in the United States.


    During the period, Ye Hao saw many things, such as confidential files, planetary plans, and interstellar warships.


    But they don''t have time to care about these things now, their goal is only the black cube.


    "Wait." Hei Ling suddenly stopped, and he looked around warily.


    "Stop them!" One shouted.


    Fifteen people rushed out, armed with various cold weapons to besiege the assault group.


    "Three special teams, FUCK!" Hei Ling cursed.


    One of them turned out to be a powerhouse of Tier 6 strength!


    This wave of enemies is very strong.


    At this moment, there are only 15 minutes and 78 seconds left.


    There are five layers under the feet.


    "Flying shark, black bird, blood dhara *** you six stay and stop them! Solve the battle as soon as possible and catch us!" Silk ghost ordered for the first time: "Black zero, number four, Fang, let''s move on! "


    Ye Hao''s eyes changed slightly.


    Nightingale was left behind.


    He glanced at Nightingale, and Nightingale exchanged glances with him, then Nightingale rushed out and fought with those people.


    Ye Hao didn''t say much, and followed Hei Ling and rushed out.


    Now the key is the black cube!


    The four of Ye Hao successfully entered the elevator leading to the seventh floor.


    At this moment, the assault team was reduced to only four people.


    And what is waiting for them below is unknown.


    Ye Hao glanced at that fang.


    Eleventh in the world''s killer rankings, second only to the existence of the top ten.


    The strength is around the five innate.


    "Why do you want him to stay? Compared to him, I think it would be better for Xuetra to follow us. She is the fourth killer in the world." Hei Ling frowned and looked at Sigui.


    It seems that Hei Ling also knows the identity of the Xuedra.


    A world killer ranking fourth, a world ranking 16th, you can see who is strong and weak at a glance.


    "16? His strength is recognized by me. The person who can catch my three moves is the existence of the top ten. As for the blood dhara, I don''t like her." Sigui said lightly.


    "You..." Hei Ling was a little angry. Just because he didn''t like it, he let a powerful combat force stay behind, which is very likely to lead to the failure of their mission!


    But now that''s the case, Hei Ling can''t accuse Sigui, he can only secretly pray that Xuedra and the others can end the battle as soon as possible and come to support them.


    Fang Fang glanced at Ye Hao, because of Sigui''s sentence, this guy was in the top ten, which made him, the 11th ranked person, feel a little uncomfortable.


    This is not to say that this kid is stronger than him.


    Ye Hao doesn''t have the time to control this arrogant guy. At this moment, there is another task in his mind.


    [System task: save the silk ghost. Task reward: random props*1¡¿


    Save the silk ghost?


    Ye Hao glanced at Sigui, could it be said that Sigui might die in the next way!

 Chapter 1474： Scary monster

    Chapter 1474


    Down to the seventh floor.


    The seventh floor is not the same as the upper ones. There are a lot of weird equipment and some containers. The containers are filled with various creatures, even those with big heads resembling aliens.


    I don''t know if this is a real alien or the Americans made it themselves.


    Here, Ye Hao also found many people with semi-mutated bodies, which were just the prototypes of the mutants above.


    It seems that the seventh floor is mainly a place to study mutant people.


    And Ye Hao also discovered that there seemed to be some power in the space below the seventh floor, suppressing the space power, and Ye Hao couldn''t use the teleport skill here.


    "The system has alarmed and found intrusion into life form. Start expelling!"


    Suddenly, many lights on the ceiling lit up red, and mechanical sounds sounded at the same time.


    "Don''t worry, look for the elevator!" Hei Ling said.


    "The elevator is over there... over over there. There is a monster over there! My god!" Fang found the elevator, but then his eyes widened and he took a step back subconsciously.


    Zi Zi Zi


    At the same time, the surrounding test containers went underground, leaving only unimportant things on the ground.


    "These crazy American people." Hei Ling swallowed, his expression solidified.


    And at this moment, Ye Hao was also a little hairy staring at the creature in front of him.


    A few hundred meters ahead, there was an elevator entering the eighth floor of the underground, and in front of the elevator, an iron cage appeared.


    The huge iron cage is at least five stories high, and a monster is imprisoned in it. To describe it as a monster, it feels like an insult to the word monster.


    It was a monster with cysts all over. Those cysts were still moving, as if there was something inside.


    It has eight legs, the same legs as a spider, and then it has eight heads.


    The monster''s body was **** by a special chain, and the chain was flashing blue light, as if it was imprisoning the monster with some force, making the monster a half-conscious state.


    And soon, the blue light disappeared.


    When the blue light disappeared, the monster woke up.


    "Roar..."


    The monster instantly changed from a quiet fellow to a furious state, because without the blessing of energy, those chains could no longer trap the monster, and the chains, including the iron cage, burst instantly.


    "Damn! The elevator is behind this guy." Hei Ling cursed bitterly.


    "It seems that if we don''t kill this guy, we won''t be able to move on." Sigui gave such a crazy smile: "I really want to see how terrifying this monster made by the Americans is."


    Silk ghost rushed out, and she shot a single thread in her hand, piercing the monster''s skin and breaking the cyst, but it was unable to penetrate directly.


    "Its skin is quite thick." Sigui frowned slightly.


    "Be careful!"


    Ye Hao suddenly shouted.


    Many small beetles crawled out of the broken cysts, and these small beetles swarmed towards them densely.


    In such a scene, if people with intensive fear are here, it is estimated that most of them will be frightened and fainted.


    "Miscellaneous." With a wave of Silk Ghost''s hand, countless silk threads directly crushed those little beetles into scraps.


    "No time, let''s go together! There are four floors below!" Hei Ling urged through gritted teeth.


    Now that the time is approaching the last ten minutes, there is not enough time!


    Ye Hao pulled out his dagger, and Fang also took out his weapon.


    The four of them attacked the monster in front of them frantically.


    This monster has a lot of abilities. Its eight heads can shrink arbitrarily, staring at a target, and they will eject. Even if they are cut off, they will grow out again soon, with amazing recovery ability.


    This monster is still thick and thick, and small beetles that will burst out of the skin.


    Although these little beetles are very weak, once they bite on their body, they will soon be invaded by paralyzing toxins.


    Fang Fang was accidentally bitten by a small beetle on his leg, although he killed the small beetle in time, and took the medicine he brought with him.


    But his right foot turned purple all over, and his actions were affected.


    Ye Hao stared at the monster in front of him. The strength of this monster was above the sixth innate, and because of its huge size, its defense power was also very amazing.


    But it is slow, which is a big drawback.


    It is estimated that it is a failed product researched in District 11, which is left here as a defensive force.


    "We can''t waste any more time. Is there any way you can fix this guy quickly." Hei Ling roared angrily.


    He is a warrior, but for this monster, it seems that a physical attack is very difficult.


    "If you give me ten minutes, I might be able to kill this monster." Sigui said coldly.


    In ten minutes, it is estimated that the day lily will be bright.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, now he can only choose to expose a little strength, after all, his goal this time is also the black cube, at least he has to get the black cube first.


    "Hei Ling, Fang Fang. You smash all the fire sprinklers here, and let this guy''s body be wrapped in water! Silk ghost, follow my instructions."


    "Boy, when is it your turn to take command here?" Fang said looking at Ye Hao uncomfortably.


    He was the eleventh one at any rate, this guy was only the sixteenth. In his opinion, this kid could get here, but it just happened to be "fancy" by Sigui.


    "The more time is delayed, the less chance we can leave here alive. If you still want to live, just listen to me!" Ye Hao said sharply.


    The aura that broke out at that moment made the fangs involuntarily empty.


    Hei Ling frowned and looked at Ye Hao, he really didn''t believe in this kid himself.


    "Listen to him." Sigui said.


    Hei Ling and Fang Fang looked at each other, and the Silk Ghosts had spoken, they could only do so.


    While avoiding the monster''s attack, they attacked the fire sprinklers above the ceiling. All of a sudden, water splashed everywhere, as if it was raining.


    "Boy, I want to see what you can do." Fang Fang looked at Ye Hao with a sneer.


    Ye Hao''s hands were on the ground with water stains.


    At this time, the monster''s eight heads were staring at Ye Hao, and the next moment they ejected, rushing towards Ye Hao like a hungry tiger.


    Ye Hao didn''t even dodge, staring at the monster, his lips moved slightly.


    "Fifth Tier Ice Magic¡¤Thousands of Miles Frozen"


    The water at Ye Hao''s hand started to freeze quickly, and in the blink of an eye it spread to the entire area covered by water.


    Seeing this scene, Hei Ling, Silk Ghost, and Fang immediately jumped away and hid outside of the ice, otherwise they would also be covered by the ice.


    And that monster, nine heads with big mouths and blood basins, just like ice sculptures, solidified half a meter in front of Ye Hao.


    The entire body of the monster was covered with ice.


    "Sigui, it''s now!" Ye Hao roared with sweat on his forehead.


    Your own ice will not last long, and soon this monster will break free.


    Sigui raised his hand, and hundreds of white silk shot out.


    boom


    There was a huge explosion. At this moment, the original huge monster was only left with ice cubes on the ground.

 Chapter 1475： The eleventh floor! !

    Chapter 1475 The Eleventh Floor! !


    The battle is over.


    The three of them glanced at Ye Hao, didn''t say much, first got on the elevator.


    "You didn''t seem to tell me that you would use ice abilities? And the strength of the abilities you just used should be at least the level of a B-level ability person." Sigui squinted at Ye Hao.


    There was more interest in his eyes, as if he was about to dissect Ye Hao, and understand it inside and out.


    "Everyone in the assassin world has their own ability to press the bottom of the box, otherwise who will live to the present." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Sigui nodded and stared at Ye Hao: "I hope you can show me more interesting things."


    Kaz


    The elevator reached the eighth floor underground.


    The moment the elevator door opened, all four of them were highly guarded.


    No one was found, nothing unusual.


    Unexpectedly smoothly, Ye Hao and the others passed through the eighth floor.


    When they stepped into the ninth floor, the time on Ye Hao''s glasses showed that there was 8.57 minutes left.


    "There is no one here either? Did they have transferred all the guards to it before?" Hei Ling said suspiciously.


    On the ninth floor, the moment Ye Hao and the others left the elevator, they saw a stone pillar, which felt like a forest of stone pillars, without any trace of people.


    "The target was found to be an uncertified unit. It can be killed."


    Another mechanical sound came out, and the stone pillars opened a door one after another.


    A four-claw machine nearly two people tall appeared in front of them. It was a fully armed robot.


    Four claws on the ground, two Vulcan Gatling arms, a large cannon muzzle on his chest, and a mechanical head.


    Dozens of such machines aimed at the four of Ye Hao.


    "Break through." Hei Ling ordered.


    Compared with the monster above, the enemies in this level are relatively easy to deal with, but there are more.


    And these mechanical monsters, no. It should be said that it is a mechanical soldier, everyone''s combat power is very amazing, the armor on the body can block a punch of a Tier 5 warrior, and they can quickly search for the enemy''s trajectory.


    The most important thing is that several machines can work together, and can block barrage against the enemy''s location and the direction in which it may escape.


    If this is put on the battlefield, it is definitely a big killer.


    But for Ye Hao and others, it''s not enough.


    Because Ye Hao''s speed was so fast, the weapons in their hands could directly cut down those barrages.


    Although the outer armor of these machines could not be broken, Ye Hao found a way to fight them.


    Directly use the mountain to hit the cattle, pour the force into the inside of the machine.


    They were very resistant to beatings on the outside, but the delicate parts inside were not so resistant to beatings, and soon all the machines were paralyzed in front of Ye Hao.


    After a minute, they got on the elevator to the tenth floor.


    Everyone was obviously a little nervous at this moment, after all, they were far away from the eleventh floor.


    And there are seven minutes left.


    "Those who step in here, die."


    Cold words came from the front, and five people blocked their way.


    Musha?


    The strength of the five people is around the fifth rank.


    The eleventh team? Probably not, the eleventh team mentioned earlier is so terrifying, it is impossible to have only Tier 5 strength.


    "This is the strongest of the top ten teams. If we are dragged here, the plan will fail." Hei Ling said in a deep voice.


    Sigui emptied her eyes, and then she pointed to Ye Hao and Fang Fang and said, "Here, hand it over to you two and hold them. We get the black cube and come to join you."


    I was left behind? Then how would he rob the Black Rubik''s Cube? This task himself must be completed, Ye Hao thought to himself.


    The fangs also frowned slightly.


    Sigui seemed to see his worries: "Don''t worry, with your strength, they won''t be able to kill you for a while. Give us a minute and we will come up immediately."


    "Execute the order." Hei Ling stared at the two.


    Ye Hao didn''t say much, he pulled out his dagger and rushed directly towards the five people over there.


    Once the fangs gritted their teeth, they could only bite the bullet.


    Hei Ling and Sigui looked at each other and immediately went to the elevator that could descend to the eleventh floor.


    "Stop!" A man wanted to stop Silk Ghost and them, but was stopped by Ye Hao.


    "Your opponent is me." Ye Hao looked at the guy in front of him with a sullen face.


    "Get out of me." The man raised his fist and smashed towards Ye Hao''s face.


    I thought that my fist could make the guy in front of me back down, but I didn''t expect it to be pinched in the palm of my hand by the young man in front of me.


    "Your strength!" The man widened his eyes and looked at the young man in front of him.


    At this moment Sigui and Hei Ling had already taken the elevator down.


    But the guy with Fang Fang turned around and ran away when he saw this situation, and threw Ye Hao with a gloating expression.


    The man who was grabbed by Ye Hao took a step back in a hurry. He looked at his fist, and he was already a little purple. He is a Tier 5 powerhouse. How powerful is this guy that can make his fists send. purple.


    "Boy, do you dare to break into District 11. Today is your cemetery!" A tall and mighty man, like the captain of this team, stood up.


    Ye Hao glanced at him, the fifth-tier top, equivalent to the sixth-tier innate warrior.


    "They are all gone, and I don''t need to play games with you here." Ye Hao threw away the dagger in his hand.


    "Are you trying to surrender?" The team leader looked at Ye Hao with a blank eye.


    "Surrender? This should be what you said, but it''s a pity that you don''t have a chance." Ye Hao''s eyes turned into silver and red, and the shadow came out.


    Shadow turned into a yellow scimitar.


    Ye Hao no longer suppressed his aura, his four-fold innate aura was completely released.


    Although his realm is only four-fold innate, his aura is equivalent to eight-fold innate peak.


    All of a sudden, the five people surrounding Ye Hao felt as if the prey in front of them had turned into a giant tiger.


    ...


    Fang Fang ran to a corner panting, he touched his still somewhat paralyzed right leg.


    He hid here for a while, and waited until Sigui and the others came back before he went out.


    As for that kid, it is estimated that when Silk Ghost and the others come out, that kid will be cut off by the people of that team.


    Although some cowards escaped.


    But for the killer, this is nothing at all. Only by surviving is victory. This is their creed of life.


    "Why is there no movement? Could it be that the kid is dead?" Fang didn''t hear the movement of the fight in the direction where he ran before.


    Could it be that the kid has already lost?


    How could it be so fast? If the people from that team find him, wouldn''t he be finished?


    Damn, can''t let him die so easily, I have to help him.


    Fang Fang bit his scalp again, walked to a slightly higher place, and looked at the battlefield to determine what the situation was like.


    When he saw the scene over there, his expression was dull.

 Chapter 1476： Show strength

    Chapter 1476


    The battlefield is full of traces of violence.


    In a huge humanoid pit, a man with deformed limbs was lying in it, no breath.


    In another place, a person''s head was forced into a stone pillar, and his body hung weakly on the stone pillar.


    The other three people died in different conditions.


    "This...how is this possible, is it...is it all done by that kid? But these are five fifth-tier powerhouses! How could that kid manage so many people in such a short time? ."


    Fang drew a cold breath, and his heart couldn''t be calm for a long time.


    "So you are here, I thought where you went."


    A faint voice came from behind Fang Fang, it was Ye Hao.


    Fang took a few steps back quickly, looking at the man in front of him with some fear.


    16th on the leaderboard?


    This is the ranking list of which idiot, how could this guy''s strength be only sixteen, at least the existence of the top five in the killer rankings.


    "Which... which... I was injured just now, so... so..." Fang tried to explain.


    But the next moment, a machete cut through his throat.


    "You...you..." His fangs covered his throat, looking at this guy in disbelief.


    Ye Hao retracted his knife and left indifferently.


    He looked at the elevator leading to the eleventh floor, he did not go in, but closed his eyes.


    The next moment he opened his eyes, the picture in front of him changed.


    Sigui and Hei Ling appeared in front.


    And he himself was following behind.


    It turned out that Ye Hao secretly used the doll puppet, and then used the invisibility and penetration techniques to enter the elevator, and the hidden breath followed them all the time.


    The eleventh floor is not very large, the area can be judged at a glance, it is about a football field.


    But the height is very high, at least a hundred meters, and the lights are dim, giving people a strange feeling.


    In the center of the eleventh floor underground, there is something like an altar. In the center of the altar, a black cube is floating on it.


    "That''s it, great." Hei Ling stepped forward excitedly and took down the black cube.


    He took out a box and carefully put the black cube into it.


    "Now our task is finished. Is what you said before is true? Is there a way to go directly here?" Sigui looked at Hei Ling and asked.


    "Well, this is the news we heard from a spy who sneaked here before. There is a one-way passage that can rise directly to the ground from here." Hei Ling looked around.


    He walked to a wall, pressed his palm, and the wall was sunken.


    Then an elevator that looked like a telephone booth appeared.


    "Let''s go, time is running out. We have to leave here quickly!" Hei Ling walked into the elevator, Sigui glanced over his head, and walked into the elevator without saying anything.


    The elevator door closed.


    "Are you really not going to control those who are still below?" Sigui said.


    Hei Ling smiled contemptuously: "Our goal is to complete the task. It is normal to sacrifice some people to complete the task. Is it possible that Miss Sigui you really fell in love with that man?"


    "Hehe, I''m just curious about that man. I think he should be able to escape." Sigui said lightly.


    "Escape? Impossible." Hei Ling shook his head, and said with a chuckle: "Now we only have five minutes to retreat. From the eighth floor to the ground, it will take at least five minutes, no matter how fast it is. time.


    This is still in the case of no enemy blocking, although we have set up an additional ten minutes before, but every minute of those ten minutes, the danger of life will greatly increase.


    Do you think he can escape? That is basically impossible.


    Even if he succeeded in coming up from below, it would be difficult for him to escape from the heavy siege on the ground. "


    Hei Ling directly rejected the possibility that the young man might escape.


    He took out a cigarette: "Don''t mind if I smoke a cigarette."


    Sigui did not speak.


    Hei Ling lit his cigarette and took a sip. He exhaled the smoke in his mouth: "Do you know what percentage of deaths our organization predicts for this plan?


    Including our Hawkeyes, less than 5% of those who can get out of District 11 alive.


    This time, in addition to the people on your killer rankings, we have put in hundreds of good people on the pretend team. Otherwise, do you think our defense will be so lax?


    Of these people, it is estimated that less than ten people can leave District 11 alive. "


    "I don''t believe in other people, but I believe in that man." Sigui showed a reminiscence expression: "Because on that man''s face, I saw indescribable eyes.


    And the person who has that look will not die easily. "


    "Ha ha ha..." Hei Ling shook his head, he still didn''t believe what Sigui said.


    What he didn''t know at the moment was that above them, a person was staring at them.


    "These sly guys originally just want us to delay them, so they can leave along this shortcut." Ye Hao secretly said in his heart.


    He stared at the inside pocket of Black Zero''s suit, the black Rubik''s Cube was going to be inside.


    It seems that this thing can''t be put into storage props, otherwise this guy will not store it personally.


    Snatch now?


    This is just a clone of himself, with limited combat effectiveness.


    And if he fights here, he will be enemies with Hei Ling and Sigui at the same time.


    Hei Ling''s strength is above the seven-fold innate, and the silk ghost is at least eight-fold innate, and its ability is strange.


    If you get into a fierce battle with these two people, that''s a very bad situation.


    Damn it!


    If only the real body is here, just grab it and use teleport to leave!


    Ye Hao on the tenth floor opened his eyes.


    It seems that he must rush back to the ground in time. This is the last chance to **** the black cube.


    If the black cube is taken by Hawkeye, it will be difficult to find it again.


    Ye Hao looked at the ceiling with a blank eye.


    Say I can''t escape here in five minutes?


    Then I want you to see.


    You cannot use teleport below the seventh floor. As long as you can reach the seventh floor, you can use teleport to quickly return to the ground.


    Ye Hao walked to the elevator, he did not start the elevator, but directly smashed the ceiling of the elevator with a fist.


    With his legs bent, the floor of the elevator sank in the next moment, and Ye Hao ejected and rushed straight up.


    The distance of a few hundred meters was there in no time.


    ...


    At the same time, Hei Lingsigui came to the ground.


    But their expressions were not very good, Hei Ling pinched out his cigarette butt, took out his weapon, his expression was quite serious.


    Five people in front of them blocked their way.


    These five people have different clothes, but they have a badge on their chest with an Arabic numeral: 11.

 Chapter 1477： Team 11

    Chapter 1477 Chapter 11 Team


    At the moment, the sixth floor is full of traces of battle.


    Many corpses fell to the ground, bloody.


    Ye Hao walked out of the elevator, and he scanned the surroundings.


    No trace of Nightingale was found.


    Just now, I walked all the way from the tenth floor underneath, and didn''t find anyone. Nightingale should not have gone down, and there was no body of Nightingale here, which means she was not here either.


    Her current strength is not weak, there should be no major problems.


    After the sixth layer, teleport can be used.


    With a thought, Ye Hao teleported directly to the fifth floor, followed by another teleport.


    Second floor.


    This is the place left before Red Zero.


    After Ye Hao arrived here, the first thing he saw was the corpse of Hong Ling, with many traces of it being eaten by wild beasts.


    A woman who was originally quite beautiful has died here.


    There are still a lot of mutant corpses around, which should have been pulled by Hong Ling before he died.


    Ye Hao didn''t stay much, teleporting him two consecutive times to the ground.


    At this moment, there were fires and explosions everywhere on the ground.


    Almost every place in District 11 is a battlefield, and there are battles everywhere.


    Ye Hao sensed the position of the doll puppets, and he used the doll puppets to monitor the movements of the silk ghosts.


    At the moment Sigui and the others are fighting with people, a few kilometers away from here.


    Ye Hao galloped away, consciously looking at the puppet''s perspective.


    ...


    When Sigui and the others returned to the ground, they saw a small team standing in front of them.


    As a puppet, Ye Hao discovered an amazing scene. At this moment, 80% of the support team were nailed to the stakes one by one. The stakes penetrated their chests, and blood constantly poured out from inside. .


    The scene is very bloody.


    The sword demon and the wandering baron were seriously injured at the moment, and it seemed that the two of them were besieged by the five-member team.


    Among the dead, Ye Hao didn''t find the face of the fox. The little fox probably found a place to hide.


    When the sword demon and the wandering baron saw Sigui and the others, they immediately pushed back from the place in front of them and retreated to the side of Sigui and them.


    "Why are you only coming out now! Have you got your things?"


    "I got the things, what''s the situation here?" Hei Ling frowned and looked at the five people in front of him. He had guessed the identities of the five people, but he didn''t expect that they didn''t appear underground, but were waiting here. they.


    "This is the legendary eleventh district, the eleventh team. Just now our support team and several teams were engaged in a battle, originally we had the upper hand. But these five people appeared and the battle was directly reversed.


    80% of the people in our support team have died, and the others escaped because of injuries. These five people continued to chase us, while the other teams rushed to the battlefield on the side of the feint attack group.


    Looking at this situation, the feint team won''t be able to support it for long! We must find a way to evacuate as soon as possible. "The wandering baron gasped, and the speed of recovery from the wound on his body has actually slowed down.


    As blood races are so embarrassed, one can imagine how dangerous their battle just now was.


    The doll Ye Hao found a place to hide his figure, and he looked at the so-called 11th team over there.


    Five people, five people with different clothes.


    Four men and one woman.


    "You took things you shouldn''t have," one of the dark-haired men said coldly.


    "Captain, don''t talk nonsense with them. Kill them all, just grab the things back." Another very strong black man sneered and said, "I think our 11th district has been quiet for too long.


    Let these guys think that our fists are rusty, and if we dare to come to District 11, we must make them pay! "


    It is worth noting that the black man actually has a tail behind his ass.


    Several people in the 11th team began to surround Sigui and others.


    "Looking at this, it is impossible for them to let us go easily. How strong are these five people?" Sigui looked at the wandering baron and the sword demon, and asked Xiao.


    "They are all at Tier 6 level!" The wandering baron stared at the captain with a black face: "That captain is very strong. He is a warrior, with the strength of the peak of Tier VI!


    The other two blond men and the white woman are all supernatural beings, one is an A-level electric power, the other is an A-level wind and fire dual power, and that woman is an A-level speed type with special abilities. For those with superpowers, the special ability is that everything you touch will have the effect of explosion.


    It''s very powerful, if it gets bombed at a quiet distance, even I can''t bear it. "


    The wandering baron emphasized the introduction to the white woman, and it seemed that she was stunned by her.


    "The other black man is a mutant with Tier VI strength. The strength is very huge, and the ability to resist hits is also very strong. The surface of the body is covered with a layer of scales and has the ability to spray flames." The sword demon gasped and said: "My knife can''t even cut him, Baga!"


    Five sixth orders?


    Three abilities, a warrior, and a mutant.


    The puppet Ye Hao also heard these words, and this situation was very unfavorable for Sigui.


    In terms of numbers, there is no advantage, and here is still 11 districts, the longer the delay, the more disadvantaged.


    What''s more, the opponent''s strength is several grades higher than them.


    "Fleeing directly, most of it won''t work. At least you need to kill at least two people, weaken their strength, and then look for opportunities to escape." Sigui said calmly.


    She looked around the five people, and finally she focused on the three supernaturalists.


    According to the previous description, it is clear that these three abilities are the best breakthrough targets.


    This last choice is very important. After all, there are only the last three minutes left. After three minutes, their probability of surviving will decrease every minute.


    In the end, Sigui chose his goal.


    That''s the electric power player. It stands to reason that the electric power player has a powerful attack and should not be suitable for being selected as a breakthrough point.


    But in comparison, the other two abilities, possessing speed and wind elements, can easily develop into a state of anxiety.


    "Give me the electric powers. Give the mutants to the sword demon. Hei Zing is responsible for the warrior, and the wandering baron you are responsible for the remaining two powers. You only need to delay them and wait until I kill them. That person with electric power will come to help you!" Sigui ordered.


    "Why are I two? It''s not fair!" cried the wandering baron.


    "You are a blood clan and have strong resilience. If you want to go out alive, just listen to me." Sigui directly refuted the wandering baron.


    "Stop talking nonsense, come on!"


    With Sigui''s order, all four rushed up.


    Five people from the 11th team also rushed up.


    The two groups officially collided.

 Chapter 1478： The Battle of District 11 (1)

    Chapter 1478-The Battle of District 11 (1)


    The wandering baron is one-to-two. Although his strength is only Marquis-level, his ability to control blood and fight is very strong.


    A set of blood-colored robes surrounded his body, and there was a red spear in his hand.


    Wind and fire dual-system abilities, constantly use the wind and fire ability, wind assists the fire, and the flame attack is very fierce.


    The white woman, she took out a rifle, and shot the wandering baron randomly.


    It stands to reason that firearms bullets did not do much harm to enemies in their realm, but those bullets exploded directly after they were shot at the Baron Wandering.


    The power of the explosion is still very large.


    But fortunately, the wandering baron had long been mentally prepared, and he would summon a bleeding shield to block all the bullets that came.


    One person fights two, and for a while, there is still no wind.


    Sword Demon.


    Holding two samurai swords in his hand, he stared at the black mutant in front of him.


    The black mutant looked at the sword demon with a grin: "I heard that you are the number one killer in Asia. Does that mean that as long as I tear you to pieces, then you Asians are not my opponents."


    The sword demon didn''t say much, brandishing a pair of knives and rushing forward.


    The corners of the black mutant''s mouth were slightly raised, and his eyes turned blood red. It was not the red of a vampire, but was like the scene where he hadn''t slept for days and nights, or his eyes were red after taking drugs.


    "Ho **** ho ho."


    He looked up to the sky and screamed, his upper body directly exploded, revealing his body covered in scales. The scarlet scales made the black man look like a lizard.


    …ç…ç…ç


    The sword demon''s blade slashed on the scale armor of the black mutant, and it hit a lot of sparks, but it did not cause any substantial damage to the black mutant.


    "That''s it? It''s better than the Great Yanmar tickle me." The black mutant looked at the sword demon with a sneer, and then he threw his tail up.


    The sword demon hurried back.


    The black mutant took a big breath, and then a raging flame spurted out of his mouth.


    Looking at the battle here, Ye Hao already had a judgment in his heart.


    The defensive power of this black mutant is very amazing, it can be said that it is the highest defensive power here, but he has hardly moved, standing in place and letting the sword demon attack.


    The only way he attacked was the flame in his mouth, his usual tail, and the use of his fist when the sword demon was close.


    Then this black mutant should be a type who is not good at attacking and has amazing defensive power.


    The Sword Demon couldn''t hold him, at least there was no problem with it.


    The biggest problem should be the black zero side.


    As soon as they met, Hei Ling was completely defeated.


    The puppet Ye Hao''s gaze just shifted, Hei Ling had just been knocked out by the grim man, Hei Ling crawled out of the ruins.


    "You are not my opponent, hand over the black Rubik''s Cube. Tell your master behind the scenes and where is your base." The cold man looked at Hei Ling.


    This grim man is at least a guy of the nine-fold innate realm.


    The martial arts he uses combines a variety of martial arts, judo, taekwondo, Jeet Kune Do, Muay Thai, Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu, and grappling techniques.


    Black zero is not an opponent of this guy at all.


    "Cough cough cough, how strong is our organization that you, the little 11 district deserves to know." Hei Ling stared at the grim man, he suddenly grabbed something from his pocket and stuffed it into his own mouth.


    Hei Ling''s shirt burst open, and his upper body swelled as if he was full of air.


    At the same time, a slightly protruding horn appeared in the center of Hei Ling''s head, but it was only less than half a centimeter. If you don''t look carefully, you will only think it is a cyst.


    But Ye Hao truly felt the aura in Hei Ling''s body soaring at an astonishing speed.


    In a blink of an eye, he was no match for the cold man.


    "Stubborn." The cold man murmured, and he offered his weapon, a black iron rod.


    "Kill." Hei Ling roared and rushed directly to the cold man.


    With one knife and one stick, they fought together like this.


    In terms of intensity, it is definitely the most intense here.


    The strength contest between the nine innate powerhouses!


    The last point is the point, Sigui!


    Sigui chose a breakthrough for herself, the electric power ability person.


    Seeing Sigui rushing towards him, the electric power person didn''t hesitate to use his abilities. He closed his eyes and then suddenly opened.


    His body actually made a crackling sound, and electric light flashed from time to time.


    He looked at the silk ghost rushing over.


    Raising his right hand, a bolt of lightning struck directly.


    Sigui had a pause and dodged aside.


    Just after dodge it was another lightning bolt.


    In the hands of this electric power ability player, the attack never stopped at all, and even his attack became stronger and stronger.


    There was lightning and thunder, so Sigui had no way to get close.


    And around their battlefield, there were pits blasted by lightning everywhere, and black smoke was still blowing, as if they had been destroyed in a thunderstorm.


    Thirty seconds have passed.


    The red numbers have only two minutes and thirty seconds left.


    The key to this battle now lies in when the Silk Ghost can kill the electric power system.


    There is also when the support for zone 11 will arrive, when the balance will be tilted.


    time flies.


    The doll Ye Hao has been paying attention to the movement here, and suddenly he found a figure behind a bunker, and his brow frowned.


    Looked at the battlefield, then looked at that direction.


    In the end, the doll Ye Hao slowly lurked in the past.


    There a slender man in black was crawling there, her eyes fixed on the battlefield, biting her lip, as if she was struggling with something.


    And she was completely unaware that a dark figure had appeared behind her at some point.


    By the time she reacted, the black shadow had already pressed on her body and covered her mouth.


    "It''s me." Ye Hao said.


    The woman in front of her looked at Ye Hao in amazement.


    "Be quiet, don''t attract the attention of people over there, understand." Ye Hao exhorted.


    The woman nodded.


    Ye Hao then let go of his hand.


    The woman looked at Ye Hao and whispered: "Why are you here?"


    "How did you get in, how I got in. You forgot that you took me to the Kowloon Walled City in Xiangdu." Ye Hao said.


    The woman in front of her was Feng Jiu''er of the ques group, nicknamed Jiufeng.


    "Which group were you in before?" Feng Jiu''er asked curiously: "Why didn''t I notice you."


    "I am changed, I am in the assault team." Ye Hao said.


    Because it''s a doll, he didn''t carry Qianmen Linglong, which is the original face.


    "Assault team! That means you followed them down! Did these people get the black cube? In whose hand!" Feng Jiu''er stared at Ye Hao excitedly.

 Chapter 1479： The Battle of District 11 (2)

    Chapter 1479-The Battle of District 11 (2)


    This girl also knows about the black cube!


    You should know that in the hotel at that time, the people at Hawkeye only reported that there was a goal, but did not specify what the goal was.


    It wasn''t until the assault team was on the transport plane, three hours before the action, that it was explained that it was a black cube, and they were shown the picture.


    "You are here this time for that black cube? What is the function of that black cube. You are so fancy." Ye Haoxu stared at Feng Jiu''er.


    Feng Jiu''er was speechless, he looked indecisive.


    "It seems that you still don''t treat me as a friend." Ye Hao looked very sad and turned his head to leave.


    "Wait." Feng Jiu''er stopped Ye Hao, and she gritted her teeth and said: "Actually, I don''t know exactly what this thing is for. But I heard there are big secrets inside.


    It seems that there has been a huge breakthrough in research, and intelligence personnel from all countries have received the news, but they are all afraid of the strength of the 11th area, and only the Hawkeye operation.


    Now dozens of kilometers of desert areas outside of Area 11 have been blocked by U.S. military forces, preventing anyone from entering or leaving.


    In a place further outside, the secret organizations of the forces of various countries are lying in ambush in secret, and even the Heavenly Group, which our Dragon Group has been unable to hide, has been dispatched.


    As long as the black cube leaves this range, grab it at all costs!


    So the battle here is just beginning! "


    Ye Hao''s face sank.


    The action this time was much more difficult than he thought. He didn''t expect these organizations to act like this. At this moment, he smelled ambush around him, waiting for the prey to appear.


    Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao''s expression. As an intelligence officer, she has studied psychology very much. She asked in amazement, "Aren''t you looking at this black cube too?"


    "I don''t want this black Rubik''s cube, but this black Rubik''s cube is also very important to me. I just borrow it for a while until the time is up. I don''t care who it is in," Ye Hao said.


    Feng Jiu''er shrugged: "I believe what you said, but will others believe it? Even if it is the Tian Group in front of you now, if you don''t hand over the black cube to them, they will not hesitate to deal with you.


    Because the hidden power in this black Rubik''s cube can subvert the entire world! Anyone who holds this black Rubik''s Cube will become the target of all forces in the world!


    I advise you to hold on and leave now, don''t drip this muddy water. "


    "Then what are you doing here. Your strength is not innate, and it is not enough to stuff your teeth in front of these people." Ye Hao looked at Feng Jiu''er.


    Feng Jiu''er held up his chest: "My task is to report information to the outside team. If I have a chance, I will take the black cube out and give it to them. My task is complete.


    By the way, you haven''t told me whose hand the black Rubik''s cube is in. I just told you a lot of information, which is against discipline! "


    "In the hands of the black zero." Ye Hao replied.


    "Black Zero!" Feng Jiu''er''s eyes lit up and stared at Black Zero on the battlefield.


    At this moment, the battle has been going on for two minutes.


    Sigui finally found a breakthrough.


    Dozens of white silk threads suddenly drilled out of the ground and wrapped around the ankles of the power system.


    "What?" The electric power person looked at the thing entwined around his feet in surprise.


    The Silk Ghost, who had been running away, stopped running, and his gloomy eyes flashed with pride.


    It seems that she is deliberately using her own body to attack to attract the other''s attention, but she knows very well that electric powers have strong frontal combat ability and it is difficult to break through frontally!


    So she used this trick to keep secret.


    "Death entanglement!" A bloodthirsty smile appeared on Sigui''s beautiful face: "Enjoy the feeling of being swallowed."


    The white silk on the feet of the power system began to split and grow, and soon grew from the ankle to the position of the calf.


    He hurriedly used his abilities, hoping to use electric shocks to make these white silks disappear. Although it had some effect, the effect of electric shocks was very weak and couldn''t keep up with the growth of his white silks.


    "Fix one." The corner of Sigui''s mouth showed an arc, no longer caring about the people here, and directly rushed to the two supernaturalists who were fighting the wandering baron.


    Because of the sudden attack, that wind and fire dual-type superpower was somewhat unexpected, and that white silk was not afraid of fire!


    The flame can''t burn on the white silk!


    Ye Hao has seen the power of this white silk, unless special means are used, it is difficult to get rid of the shackles of the white silk.


    Not to mention the strength of Sigui itself is very strong, but this white Si greatly increased her strength and established her second place in the world killer rankings.


    This made Ye Hao a little curious about what kind of guy would be the number one killer in this world.


    Because of the trapping, the electric power player over there can''t get out for a while. If he uses the power to support the team members, he will soon be swallowed by the white silk, who knows what will happen.


    However, the two ability players who had fought fiercely with the wandering baron now added a silk ghost, and the balance tilted instantly, the two people were a little tired of parrying, and began to appear injured.


    Seeing the battle is about to end.


    Feng Jiu''er couldn''t hold back a bit, she squeezed her fist, and was about to rush forward at an opportunity.


    But Ye Hao grabbed his wrist.


    "You are rushing to die now, even if you want to complete the task. You must first ensure your safety." Ye Hao frowned and looked at Feng Jiu''er.


    Feng Jiu''er couldn''t help but feel warm, but in the current situation, whether it is to let the Black Rubik''s Cube be taken away by the Hawkeye organization or to grab the 11th area, it is very disadvantageous.


    Suddenly, things changed at this time.


    Hei Ling and the cold man, who had been fighting at the same level, spewed a puff of black blood from his mouth, and the cold man took the opportunity to punch Hei Ling''s chest with a fist.


    Hei Ling hurriedly backed away, and at this moment an object flew out of his clothes.


    A black Rubik''s Cube appeared in the air, constantly turning, showing a parabola falling towards the ground.


    The air seemed to be still for a while, and most people were staring at this black cube.


    Every movement of this thing affects everyone''s heartstrings.


    "Retake the Rubik''s Cube!" the cold man said harshly.


    Hei Ling''s eyes widened and roared: "Grab the Rubik''s Cube!"


    However, an unexpected scene appeared. A man wearing a mask and unable to see his face appeared out of thin air and grabbed the Rubik''s Cube in the air.


    Then it disappeared out of thin air.


    The empty scene in the sky made everyone sluggish.


    what is happening?


    Who was the one who snatched the Rubik''s Cube just now!

 Chapter 1480： The Rubiks Cube was taken

    The disappearance of the black Rubik''s cube made everyone feel at a loss.


    "Retreat!" Sigui said decisively.


    Now that the black cube is gone, all they have to do is to evacuate here first.


    Hei Ling''s face was ugly, but considering the overall situation, he chose to retreat with someone.


    In this way, the battle stopped inexplicably.


    The 11th team did not continue pursuing.


    The grim man walked to the teammate who was trapped by Bai Si. At this moment, his thighs were already covered by Bai Si, and he was about to completely submerge his lower body.


    The grim man pressed his hand on the white silk, and after a few seconds, the white silk melted and turned into a pool of water.


    The electric power person fell on the ground, gasping for breath. He looked at his feet. At this moment, his legs were already bloody, and there was hardly any epidermis in sight. : "I...how do I have no strength in my feet."


    "The white silk has the effect of paralysis and corrosion. But now there is no problem. You can bandage it a little bit. When the effect of paralysis subsides, you can walk around." The cold man said.


    He frowned and looked at the place where the black cube had disappeared.


    "The ability to move in space? Is it an ability or some other trick!" The cold man murmured to himself.


    "Captain, the black cube is gone. What do we do now!" The female explosive ability came over and asked.


    "The black cube is special. The person teleported with this thing, so he shouldn''t be able to run far! And we also installed a nano tracker in the black cube. Let the people in the laboratory bring the tracking instrument over, and we continue to chase."


    The grim man clenched his fists: "I will definitely **** the black Rubik''s cube back. I want to see who can **** things under our eyes!"


    "Yes."


    ...


    In a hidden ruin, Feng Jiu''er was staring at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    "You really didn''t get it?"


    "It''s really not mine, how many times I have to tell you to believe it." Ye Hao said with an innocent look.


    "But the ability just now is only you among the people I know. Space moves!" Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    They all looked in the scene just now, appeared and disappeared instantly, which made Feng Jiu''er think of Ye Hao''s ability to move instantaneously.


    She had witnessed this process with her own eyes before.


    "I have this ability, but how can I say that there is only me in this world?" Ye Hao pointed to himself: "And look, am I right in front of you now? How could I do other things? , You use your brain to think about it!"


    Feng Jiu''er thought.


    This is also the most puzzling part of this question. When the black Rubik''s Cube was robbed just now, Ye Hao''s was indeed beside her. This is a fact.


    Is it really not him?


    Boom boom boom


    At this moment, a violent explosion sounded outside, and even the ground experienced a huge shock.


    "No, there is only the last minute left. We must find a way to get out of here, otherwise we will be in danger by then!" Ye Hao said anxiously.


    "Then let''s go to the arsenal and **** their plane according to the method previously set by Hawkeye!" Feng Jiuer said.


    "Well, that''s it!" Ye Hao nodded.


    The two began to gallop towards the arsenal.


    But Feng Jiu''er didn''t notice, and Ye Hao smiled like a fox beside her.


    Speaking of the most tragic battlefield, it is definitely the side of the arsenal.


    There are corpses everywhere here, not a thousand, there are also 800.


    The corpse in District 11 of the United States, the corpse of the eagle eye.


    There was blood everywhere, remnants everywhere, potholes created by explosions everywhere, ruins everywhere.


    At this time, Sigui and the others had already arrived here.


    "You are here at last, if you come here a while later, we won''t be able to keep it." Huang Ling of the pretending team panted, covered in blood.


    He looked at the four embarrassed people, and he asked: "You support group, assault group, and resistance group... only these few people are left? Where are the red zeros and blue zeros?"


    "Cough cough cough... they... they all died in battle. We met the 11th team, and they were very strong. Five strong men of Tier 6 strength!" Hei Ling clutched his chest, looking seriously injured. .


    "Have you got the thing?" Huang Ling asked.


    Hei Ling did not speak.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, then consume it, don''t talk about anything, all of us are going to die here!" Sigui urged, she found an F35 after three times, she got into the cockpit, Start to start the plane.


    Others also looked for their own planes, ready to take off.


    Under the cover of other people in the feint team, one plane took off, two figures of which sneaked into one plane, and drove the plane into the sky.


    The defense of the underground arsenal was finally broken by the army in the 11th area, and the arsenal was soon plunged into a sea of ??flames.


    ...


    "What are you talking about? Someone robbed him!" Huang Ling looked at Hei Ling in the driver''s seat in surprise.


    "At that time, the incident happened suddenly, a person suddenly appeared out of thin air, snatched the black Rubik''s Cube, and then disappeared out of thin air!" Hei Ling said calmly.


    Huang Ling stared at Hei Ling: "Damn it, do you know how much energy our organization has put into this black Rubik''s Cube this time. This is related to the core plan of our organization! If we let that person know that we have not completed the task.


    What we will end up, you should be very clear! "


    Hei Ling clenched his fists, and suddenly he spurted a mouthful of blood, which happened to be sprayed on the dashboard.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Huang Ling noticed the strangeness of Hei Ling, and he looked at Hei Ling''s red and swollen eyes.


    He was surprised and said: "Did you take a forbidden drug!"


    "No way, the people of Team 11 are really too strong. They can''t be their opponents without taking drugs." Hei Ling said, panting.


    Seeing Hei Ling''s appearance, Huang Ling couldn''t blame him anymore.


    Dididi


    At this moment, the communication equipment used by the aircraft lit up in red.


    Hei Ling and Huang Ling looked at each other. Hei Ling turned on the communication device, but they both held their breath and did not speak.


    "This is the green zero of the intelligence team. Now notify all those who escaped that your aircraft has been locked by the US missiles, and the missiles will eliminate all targets within three minutes.


    So please escape the plane within three minutes! In addition, the task is not over yet, please come to ***/** to gather! Repeat it again, please come to..."


    "Green Ling''s voice, is she still alive?" Huang Ling said with some rejoicing.


    "Our communication equipment is affected here. She can only borrow the network and invade the communication systems of the aircraft that just took off in this area." Hei Ling said.


    More than ten seconds later.


    There was a sound from the communication device again.


    "Are they black zero and yellow zero? Please answer when you hear, please answer when you hear!"


    Black Zero press and hold the microphone: "Here is Black Zero."


    "HeiZing, we are communicating alone. Just now, the information about the next mission was conveyed to us. The spies we installed in Area 11 told us that there is a nano tracker installed in the black cube, and they are trying to use the tracker to track the black. The location of the Rubik''s Cube.


    The spy will send us a message every time. Our task now is to find the black cube before the people in District 11 and bring it back to the headquarters safely! "Lu Ling said.


    The black cube has fallen!


    Black zero and yellow zero look at each other!

 Chapter 1481： Escape from Area 11

    "They asked us to gather? What shall we do." Feng Jiuer looked at Ye Hao who was driving the plane.


    "Now the black cube is not in their hands, and we don''t need to follow them. What''s more, we have been away from the team for so long. If we appear in front of them at this time, they will probably doubt our identity.


    I think we should find a place to parachute, then choose a safe place to land, and then think about the next thing. "


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s dashboard was already flashing red lights, and at least dozens of missiles had been aimed at him.


    This is the country of the United States. Even if Ye Hao''s driving skills are superb, he would not be able to drive this plane away like this.


    "Prepare to parachute." Ye Hao said.


    "Ok."


    The two pressed the button for emergency parachuting, and then the door of the cockpit opened and the two ejected.


    The parachute was opened in the air.


    As the two were falling, they witnessed their plane being hit by a missile, producing a huge fireball.


    At the same time, other fleeing aircraft were also hit by missiles.


    But fortunately, they have escaped from the desert outside the 11th district, and there is a large virgin forest below.


    When the two of them were still tens of meters from the ground, they used their daggers to cut the parachute ropes, and then used the branches as relay points, and they landed on the ground smoothly.


    "Go!" After the two landed, Ye Hao directly led Feng Jiu''er towards the depths of the forest.


    This place can¡¯t stay longer, because the plane exploded here and the parachute landed here. Soon Americans will come here to track it down, so they must leave immediately.


    The sun gradually rose, and it was already seven o''clock in the morning.


    Ye Hao and Feng Jiu''er didn''t know how far they walked, but at least they were more than ten kilometers away.


    "Take a little rest, I can''t do it." Feng Jiu''er leaned against the tree, panting.


    Ye Hao was nothing unusual. He looked at Feng Jiu''er. After all, Feng Jiu''er''s strength hadn''t reached the innate realm. Such a short, long-distance journey would consume a lot of physical strength.


    "Then take a rest." Ye Hao also leaned against the tree.


    Suddenly, there was a noise in the grass nearby, and several dark shadows appeared on the tree branches.


    Ye Hao pulled out his dagger, and watched vigilantly at the few masked people who suddenly appeared on the branches.


    "Wait, it''s my own!" Feng Jiuer said hurriedly.


    Own person?


    Ye Hao looked at these people.


    There are almost three people on the surface and in the dark, and the strength is still around the seventh innate!


    "Jiu''er, who is this person?" a female voice came out.


    "He is Ye Hao, Ye Hao of China. It is the one who offended Tianmen before. This time he also owed a condition from Yingyan to appear here. He is not our enemy! He is my friend." Feng Jiu''er said.


    Feng Jiu''er said to Ye Hao again: "Relax, these are the seniors of the Tian Group."


    Day group!


    In the dragon group, the strongest group of the four groups, the sky group!


    The number of people, the structure of the organization, and who is there, are all a huge secret!


    "Friend? My friend will follow you with a fake body." An old voice came.


    In an instant, the three appeared at the same time, attacking Ye Hao from underground, ground, and air.


    There was a big hole in the ground like a gopher. A person emerged from the ground and grabbed Ye Hao''s legs directly.


    If the other two are ready to capture Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly.


    He looked at Feng Jiu''er who was surprised at this scene: "I''m sorry I lied to you before, and I will invite you to dinner next time."


    šH


    Ye Hao suddenly disappeared, turned into a cloud of mist, and disappeared.


    "This..." How could Feng Jiu''er still fail to react at this time.


    It turned out that Ye Hao, who was with him, was a dummy, which means that the person who snatched the black cube before! "


    "Jiu''er. Where''s that black Rubik''s cube!" The female voice sounded again, from a person wearing a mask.


    Feng Jiu''er explained what happened in Area 11 just now, including the fact that someone among them snatched the black Rubik''s Cube in full view.


    "Someone snatched the black Rubik''s cube? It disappeared in an instant?" A large masked man walked out and said suspiciously in Chinese.


    "But I may know who the one who snatched the black cube is!" Feng Jiu''er had a treacherous expression in his eyes.


    Smelly guy, dare to lie to Miss Ben! Humph, let''s see how this lady cleans you up.


    ...


    District 11 laboratory headquarters.


    "What the **** is going on with you! Are you not known as the strongest team? Why can''t you even keep one thing!" A man in military uniform was reprimanding the five people in front of him.


    The man walked up to the cold man and pointed at his nose: "It''s you the most. Haven''t you always said that you are strong? Why, this time is not a rival?


    I think that this is what you Chinese monkeys are all about. Go home early and take your children. There is no need for waste in America! "


    The cold man''s face was cold, the next moment he appeared in front of the soldier and directly pinched his neck.


    "Sir, you say me, you can scold me. But you can''t insult China."


    "You...what do you want to...do, let go... let go." The military officer''s feet were off the ground, his breathing was difficult, his face flushed, and he was about to suffocate to death.


    "Bai Li. Let him die, he made good coffee. If I didn''t have coffee made by him, I wouldn''t have the energy to work." An elderly man with a cane came out, also wearing a military uniform.


    But the military uniform is very old, because the color has faded after washing it many times.


    The grim man let go of his hand.


    The officer fell to the ground, breathing heavily, looking at the black-haired man in horror, he really felt like he was going to die just now.


    "You all go down." The general said.


    "Yes."


    Everyone in the room went down.


    "Sit down." The general sat on the sofa next to him, but the grim man still stood there, his expression unchanged.


    "You''re still the same." The general looked at the man like this, as if he had already taken it off. He took out something that looked like a mobile phone and put it on the table.


    "This is a tracking instrument prepared by the laboratory for the black cube. I don''t pay attention to the process, only the result. I just want to see the black cube appear in front of me intact.


    Our experiment has reached the most critical moment, and we cannot do without it.


    And don¡¯t forget. Your wife''s life is still in your hands. As long as this experiment is successful, your wife will be saved. So I don¡¯t think I need to say any encouraging words to you, Mr. Barice. "


    The general looked at the dark-haired man before him.

 Chapter 1482： The way to open the Rubiks Cube

    In a forest in the south of the United States, it is almost a hundred kilometers away from District 11.


    "I didn''t expect my doll would be discovered by those people." Ye Hao panted and landed on the tree.


    The puppet Ye Hao was destroyed just now, and Ye Hao knew very well.


    Fortunately, his body has already evacuated to a sufficiently safe area at this moment.


    He took out the black cube from his pocket.


    "It''s so hard to use space to move with this thing. After using it dozens of times, I feel my body is hollowed out." Ye Hao secretly said.


    It seems that you can''t use teleport for a long time with this black cube.


    And this Rubik''s Cube, just by looking at the appearance, you can''t see any strangeness.


    It''s like a Rubik''s cube with a slightly strange color.


    But Ye Hao couldn''t detect what this thing was, whether he used the perspective technique or the golden right hand.


    "What is the secret hidden in it." Ye Hao looked suspiciously at this black cube.


    He glanced at his system task page again.


    [Time to hold the black cube: 2.16 hours]


    Since Ye Hao snatched the Rubik''s Cube before, this time limit had already begun.


    And for the completion of this task, Ye Hao needs at least seven days.


    "Emperor, do you know what this is?" Ye Hao looked at the pendant of the Soul Sword on his wrist.


    "This black cube seems to be a container with something stored in it. The material of the container itself is very special and can isolate it from the outside world. It needs a special method to open it." The Empress said, her voice was cold. .


    I don''t know what''s going on. It was a good relationship before. I don''t know when the voice of the empress talking to herself was very cold, as if she had changed back to when she just met her.


    "Then is there any way you can open it?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Yes, yes. You need to set up a powerful magic circle, and then inject powerful energy into the circle. Borrowing powerful energy can temporarily break the barrier of this black cube and see what is inside." The female emperor said: "The magic circle I can teach you, but you need to find a powerful source of energy."


    "Energy source? How powerful is the energy source. Is my strength enough?" Ye Hao said.


    "Your power? Your power is very good in battle, but the intensity is still too small. Even the trick you used to borrow my energy before requires at least ten times more energy." The empress contemptuously Said.


    ten times!


    In the previous meteorite technique, I had injected 1,000 skill points. If it was ten times, wouldn''t it require 10,000 skill points!


    The 1,000-point meteorite technique is so powerful, wouldn''t the 10,000-point meteorite technique mean that a comet hit the earth?


    "In your world, what is actually powerful is not the power of the human body, but the natural energy." Seeing Ye Hao''s thinking, the empress kindly reminded her.


    Natural energy?


    "Can lightning work!" Ye Hao''s eyes lit up.


    "The lightning strength is enough, but the continuous strength is not enough. The short-term strength is not enough to support the opening of this black cube." The empress vetoed.


    Sustainability is not enough.


    That is to be strong and long lasting.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes and thought, and finally he thought of a...volcano!


    The energy intensity at the moment of a volcano eruption is quite strong, and the eruption duration is not short.


    And at this moment, Ye Hao had his own goal in mind.


    The world''s super volcano, located in the center of the United States, is the Yellowstone volcano in Yellowstone National Park.


    Huangshi volcano is said to be a super large volcano. Because it has not erupted for a long time, there is huge energy under it, which is equivalent to the result of hundreds of nuclear bombs being dropped on the ground at the same time.


    Ye Hao was a little uncertain.


    The eruption of the Yellowstone volcano was not a trivial matter, but now he had to find a way to open the black Rubik''s Cube, because the moment he got the Rubik''s Cube.


    The idle and painful system issued another **** task for him.


    [Open the Black Rubik''s Cube within seven days, and the task reward: get ultra-rare physique*1. Mission failed: please accept the caress of five hundred gays]


    Seeing the punishment of this task, Ye Hao trembled.


    That¡¯s all for gays, five hundred gays, the system you want to kill me.


    Therefore, in order not to suffer this tragic fate, Ye Hao must find a way to unlock this **** black Rubik''s Cube within seven days.


    "It doesn''t matter, I''ll go to Yellowstone Park first." Ye Hao sighed and put the black cube into his pocket.


    "By the way, there is one thing that I forgot to tell you. There is an alternative thing in the black cube, which seems to be transmitting signals to the outside world." The empress added at this time.


    Transmission signal?


    The locator that Ye Hao thought of for the first time!


    Ye Hao hurriedly used clairvoyance with fluoroscopy.


    This was incredible, he found that many people were coming towards him, dozens of kilometers away, the strongest team was rushing.


    There are also the Hawkeyes.


    Even those from Tian Group followed.


    And some other people who didn''t know what kind of force organization saw that these organizations were all heading in one direction, which made them seem like cats that smelled fishy, ??following all the way.


    "FUCK!" Ye Hao scolded, he couldn''t take a break and hurried again.


    "Empress, is there any way you can erase the positioning device inside!" Ye Hao asked as he ran.


    "The positioning device is inside the container. If it was before, it was just a matter of my mind. But now I only have the soul state, and I can''t do it." The empress said lightly.


    "Can''t do it, why are you talking so much nonsense!"


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth, his eyes turned silver, and his speed increased again.


    I thought that opening the black cube was already a very troublesome thing, but I didn''t expect to have more trouble following me now.


    Even if I use teleport now, it is useless, because there is a positioning device in the black cube. As long as Ye Hao keeps it with him, Ye Hao is like a cake exposed to everyone.


    Grab your hand, it''s just a matter of time.


    And because of the special nature of the black cube, he couldn''t use teleport too many times in a short period of time.


    If you try hard, Ye Hao may not be afraid of anyone, but now they are numerous, whether it is the 11th team or the Hawkeye side, once they are found by them, it will be more fortunate!


    "I knew that every time I met, there was nothing good!" Ye Hao scolded angrily.


    At this moment, a figure dashed down from the tree beside it.


    Ye Hao dodged immediately on the side of his body.


    When Ye Hao saw the appearance of the attacker, a black line appeared on his forehead.


    "Hide, tell you to hide. You pretended not to know me before?"


    The Hu Mei stunner in front of her squinted at Ye Hao.

 Chapter 1483： Hunting mission

    Chapter 1483 Hunting Mission


    Fox noodles!


    Ye Hao looked at the woman in front of him, with a playful smile on her face.


    This cunning woman also escaped from the 11th district.


    But how did she see her identity? He wears a mask. Although his face is exactly the same as that on the plane, it has nothing to do with Ye Hao.


    She shouldn''t recognize it!


    "Miss, I don''t know what you are talking about. Now please get out of the way, otherwise I will be rude to you." Ye Hao drew out his dagger and said coldly to the fox face.


    "Oh, continue to act with me here. Don¡¯t forget who I am, I¡¯m a fox face! Although I may not be as good as you in combat effectiveness, but in terms of makeup and disguise, this lady is much higher than you. ."


    Fox''s face held his chest with his hands and looked at Ye Hao confidently: "The first time I saw you, I was only slightly suspicious. I didn''t care much.


    But when I met you in the hotel, I was confused.


    I noticed that you were actually assigned to the assault team.


    You know that the ten people in the assault team are all the top 30 characters on the world killer list, and all of them are monsters. And most of them I also know some information.


    I eliminated them one by one through some behaviors, words, and even habits.


    Do you know who is left in the end? "


    Fox''s face squinted at Ye Hao: "That was the one that shook the entire Asian killer list a year ago and was silent for a long time. The second in the Asian ranking and the sixteenth in the world''s killer list, Crazy Blade!"


    What a sly fox, through some clues, he realized who he was.


    Ye Hao didn''t pretend either, he let go of his exquisite face.


    He said as he went around the fox face.


    "I don''t have time to tell you the past here now."


    "I know. Now Yingyan and the people in District 11 are chasing you, and the black Rubik''s Cube is in your hands." Fox face followed Ye Hao, staring at Ye Hao with wide eyes.


    Ye Hao frowned, and the speed under his feet increased, and the fox face could still keep up.


    "Hey, don''t run so fast. I''m not malicious to you."


    "You actually know about the Black Rubik''s Cube, then you must have come for it. Don''t you want to take it away?" Ye Hao said coldly.


    "Yes." Fox face said bluntly.


    "But you are stronger than me. I''m just a killer who spy on intelligence, disguise, and assassinate. I fight with you, am I looking for death? I want to live a few more years."


    "Then what are you doing with me. Now a bunch of people are chasing me. If you continue to follow me, maybe your life will be hard to save." Ye Hao said coldly.


    "Although I dare not fight with you, we can trade. Do you know how I know about this black Rubik''s Cube?" Fox''s face squinted at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak.


    "It is the ghost card organization that secretly found a lot of people and issued tasks, as long as someone can find this black cube and give it to them. The ghost card is willing to bid 10 billion US dollars, and any ghost card can do it!" The fox said with bright eyes.


    Ten billion dollars.


    This number alone is very attractive to ordinary killers, which means that as long as they complete this task, they can spend the rest of their lives in luxury.


    "How? Isn''t it very exciting? You give me the black Rubik''s Cube. By that time, the ten billion dollars will cost us five to five points!" Fox Mian said seductively.


    Ye Hao remained unmoved, and the speed under his feet increased again.


    Right now, the fox noodles started to be a bit unable to catch up.


    "You... slow down. That way, six or four points are fine. You six or four. Or seven three, seven three! This can''t be any less. Okay, okay, okay. I''m unlucky. You Eight me two!


    Hey, did you say a word? How about this, eighty-two points, plus a beautiful stunner? "The fox glared at Ye Hao.


    šH


    In the next moment, Ye Hao disappeared out of thin air, without a trace, leaving the fox face stamped on the spot.


    "Xiete! The smelly man who won''t get in." Fox stomped angrily.


    I didn''t know that it was because Ye Hao didn''t accept his condition and was angry, but because Ye Hao was not moved by his beauty.


    "Ten billion U.S. dollars! No, I have to complete this task!" Fox''s face clenched his fists, his eyes filled with determination.


    ...


    Yellowstone Park is almost a thousand kilometers away from where Ye Hao is now.


    It may be possible to get there in a short time by using means of transportation such as airplanes and trains. Or if teleport can be used, one kilometer at a time can be reached very quickly.


    But these are now unavailable, and the use of transportation will soon be locked down by people in the United States.


    Teleportation... After Ye Hao''s test, Ye Hao can carry the black Rubik''s Cube for about ten teleports at a time in a complete state, while in the extreme state, he can teleport once every three hours.


    This means that Ye Hao needs to rely on his legs to go to Yellowstone Park thousands of miles away under heavy besieges, and it must be within seven days!


    At this moment, Ye Hao faced a problem, because there was a positioning device in the black cube, and he was soon overtaken.


    A fighter jet slashed across Ye Hao''s head, and a figure fell directly from the sky, hitting the ground heavily, and directly hitting a crater.


    [System task: hunt list, please hunt down target 1: Dragon Warrior. Mission failed: the system is out of service for seven days]


    Ye Hao secretly gestured to the system with a middle finger. It was not enough to add fuel to the fire. He even took out the oil gun to spray! He really thinks the fire is not big enough.


    When the system released the mission, an image also appeared in front of him, with a few words annotated: Dragon Warrior.


    And the person in this image is the mutant with a tail and scales in the 11th team before.


    And, now this guy is right in front of him.


    The dust dispersed.


    The **** man walked out and looked at Ye Hao with a grin: "Boy. You saw me, but you didn''t run away. You have good courage."


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, the missions have been released.


    And it seems that this guy came by himself, and the other teammates didn''t keep up, so he had to make a quick decision now!


    Ye Hao didn''t summon a shadow, it would consume him. He now wants to slow down his consumption as much as possible so that he can use Teleport as soon as possible.


    In the case of being located on the trail, only teleportation can prevent the enemy from accurately tracking his trail.


    Ye Hao raised his hand and hooked his finger at the black man.


    The **** man wrinkled his face.


    "John, you hold that guy, we will be there in five minutes!" The captain''s voice came from the headset.


    "In five minutes, I will show you the body of that guy and the black Rubik''s cube in my hand." The **** man took off his headphones and shouted at the same time.


    The clothes on the upper body burst open, revealing red scales.

 Chapter 1484： Kill the Dragon Warrior

    Chapter 1484 Killing the Dragon Warrior


    The internal force of Nine Suns condensed on the fists, and Ye Hao''s eyes turned silver-red and yellow.


    The blood wolf physique opens directly.


    Ye Hao directly collided with the Dragon Warrior.


    Bump


    Every time a fist collided with a fist, there was a sound similar to an air burst, and even the surrounding trees shook without wind.


    "Boy, you are too self-reliant. You dare to compare strength with me? Do you think I am one of those failed products! I am the strongest mutant in District 11!


    Many dragon genes have been injected into my body, and I am a dragon! I am the dragon! No one can be my opponent! "


    The dragon warrior roared frantically, his eyes turned blood red.


    This guy''s strength is too great, he must find a way.


    Dragon Eighteen Palms?


    Ye Hao thought of Jianglong Eighteen Palms.


    The name of this palm technique was taken as Jianglong, and since ancient times, most people thought it was just good-looking and domineering.


    But when Ye Hao learned that there really was a dragon creature in this world, perhaps the eighteen palms of the dragon was created for the dragon creature.


    Ye Hao adjusted his breath, his fist loosened and turned into a palm.


    The Dragon Warrior didn''t notice Ye Hao''s change, so he flicked his tail and slammed Ye Hao''s cheek heavily.


    Dragon Swing


    Ye Hao made a move, imagining a dragon shadow with both hands, and then hit the dragon warrior''s tail.


    The dragon warrior felt the pain on his tail, and then retreated several steps.


    "What kind of power is this?" The Dragon Warrior looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    He watched as blood appeared on the scales on his tail.


    His defensive power, even their captain, may not be able to hurt him.


    Only after he was exhausted, he could be captured.


    This kid can actually hurt himself!


    "Impossible, he was just a fluke!" The dragon warrior rejected his inner guess, gritted his teeth and stared at Ye Hao, deceiving him again.


    Go straight to Huanglong


    Double Dragon Play Pearl


    After several moves, the dragon warrior was directly crushed and beaten, and several dragon scales were beaten out.


    Blood dripped on the ground.


    "Impossible! Impossible! I am a dragon. I am the most powerful creature in the world, and I cannot lose!" The dragon warrior''s eyes widened and roared in disbelief.


    Mutant people are creatures that have been researched through scientific research.


    Because the United States is a country built later, it does not have its own power system like the ancient Eastern countries and Europe.


    Although their modern weapons are very strong, these backgrounds are far behind.


    Then they began to study supernatural powers, and the first nature to come out was the supernatural power.


    But the super-powers need to awaken themselves, the number is too scarce, they try to artificially create super fighters.


    This is the mutant plan!


    However, this kind of behavior cannot be tolerated by the human body at all. Most of the experimental products have become human-like and inhuman monsters. This dragon warrior is better. He is a relatively successful mutant, but now he has also begun to enter that crazy state.


    His body began to change.


    His hands became scaly claws with minions.


    His pants also burst open, and his legs were covered with scales.


    Even his face was covered with scarlet scales, and two horns grew on his forehead. At first glance, it really looked like a monster.


    "Ho **** ho ho."


    The dragon roar sounded from the dragon warrior''s mouth, and then he sprayed a raging flame at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t dodge, but rushed directly into the flames.


    Fire system physique plus Nine Sun Scripture.


    Let him be fearless of most of the flames, and this dragon man is not a real dragon, his flames are just slightly stronger than normal fires.


    Ye Hao rushed through the flames and directly caught the Dragon Warrior''s throat.


    Press it on the ground.


    Kang Long regrets


    Flying dragon in the sky


    Qianlong out of the abyss


    Dragon fights in the wild


    Ye Hao frantically poured his attacks on this sandbag.


    Every palm seemed like a dragon shadow appeared.


    The Eighteen Palms of the Dragon is actually borrowing the power of the dragon to defeat the dragon.


    The dragon is a powerful creature, and it is difficult to have the power to defeat it. Is it possible to use the power of the dragon to defeat the dragon?


    Relying on this idea, a strong man created the eighteen palms of the dragon over a hundred years, in which the shadow of the dragon can be seen in every move and every style.


    So this trick can even be countered by a real dragon, not to mention just a mutant.


    Roar


    Suddenly, red light suddenly appeared, and a huge shock wave burst from the dragon warrior. Ye Hao hurried back several tens of meters, carefully watching the strange dragon warrior appear.


    The **** dragon warrior that had been beaten came out of the human-shaped pit.


    "Death, death, death." The dragon warrior''s mouth was constantly filled with words, and blood was flowing from his eyes.


    "I want you to die!"


    The dragon warrior roared, and suddenly his body began to swell, and two big bags protruded from his back. Then the big bags burst open, and two pairs of wings grew.


    The dragon warrior flapped his wings and flew into the air.


    Ye Hao looked at this dragon warrior indifferently. This guy was no longer human at this moment. He had been swallowed by the genes in his body, and he had truly become a monster.


    She is four meters tall, with wings spread over ten meters behind her, with pointed horns on her head, red cheeks, and a lion-like mouth.


    Saying that he is a dragon is a little complimenting him. At this moment, he feels like a monster crawling out of hell.


    "Ant, I want you to die." The Dragon Warrior pointed at Ye Hao with his claws.


    "This kind of power is not yours after all." Ye Hao shook his head, this guy''s aura has increased to the nine-fold innate, but Ye Hao knows that this guy is not even his opponent at this moment.


    He is just an irrational monster.


    With bleeding wings on his back, Ye Hao flew into the air.


    Looking at the monster in front of him, he silently raised his hand.


    ...


    The 11th team.


    "It''s not good for the captain. The target starts to move again... Aaron... he... his vital signs disappeared." The female supernaturalist said in astonishment.


    Bailitze''s face darkened.


    "This **** guy, I told him to act with us honestly, he just wants to act by himself!"


    A minute later, they rushed to the battlefield.


    There was blood everywhere, and then red scales scattered on the ground, as well as various debris.


    Baricz took out the tracking instrument in his hand, and the light spot on it showed that the target was four or five kilometers away.


    "Captain... found... found Aaron." A team member swallowed and pointed to the back of a hill.


    Bai Lice walked over, seeing the scene in front of him, his face was even more ugly.


    There was a strangely ugly dragon head with horns, and his red eyes were still open, as if he couldn''t believe what happened.


    "Let people clean the battlefield, and we will continue to chase." Bailice turned his head indifferently.

 Chapter 1485： You dont believe me

    Chapter 1485 You Don''t Believe Me


    After killing the Dragon Warrior, Ye Hao quickly left, fleeing without stopping.


    This escape lasted for nearly three hours, and Ye Hao had already walked nearly a hundred kilometers.


    Even if he walks so fast, many people behind him are still chasing after him.


    But one thing is very fortunate, because the relationship between their various forces is not very good, so there are often melees in the pursuit, which greatly reduces the pressure Ye Hao has to face.


    It is already the sun hanging down at this moment, and it is close to lunch.


    ...


    "Look, that''s Ye Hao!"


    "It''s really him! The black cube is on him!"


    When Ye Hao crossed a road, a group of guys sitting in the car pointed at Ye Hao excitedly.


    Ye Haoxu stared at them, they were all roles with the same rank 4 strength.


    "Thank you for your car." Ye Hao said lightly.


    The group of people hadn''t realized what this meant. They were all beaten down three times and five times apart, and they were tied to the sidewalk tree by Ye Hao, and he drove away by himself.


    "This kind of long-distance explosive walking is really tiring." Ye Hao sat on the car and let out a long breath.


    "Since you are tired, don''t run away." A female voice came from the side.


    Ye Hao frowned, and he looked at a black car that was catching up with him.


    The window of the passenger seat was rolled down, and Feng Jiu''er with sunglasses was sitting inside.


    In the driver''s seat, there are the three in the back row.


    "I don''t want to do it with you." Ye Hao said lightly.


    After all, he had some origins with the Huaxia Dragon Group, and Ye Hao really didn''t want to be enemies with them.


    "We have not been enemies from the beginning to now. And you were once a member of our Huaxia Dragon Team. This black cube is very important to our China. As long as you give us that black cube, you are the hero of the Dragon Team!


    I know that you are abroad now to avoid heaven.


    As long as you can give us the Black Rubik''s Cube, our Dragon Group is willing to shelter for you. Under the protection of our Dragon Group, Tianmen still dare not confront the state machine! "The woman who spoke before took off her mask and looked at Ye Hao sincerely.


    Although a woman in her forties is a little older, she still has her charm, and she must be a good beauty when she is young.


    The strength seems to be the highest among the three.


    "Actually, I''m not very interested in this black Rubik''s cube. I can also give this thing to you. But it must wait until seven days later." Ye Hao said.


    The woman frowned.


    "No. Now Hawkeye and the 11th district are hunting you down, the black cube is very dangerous in your hands!" A man in the back row took off his mask and flatly refused.


    The woman didn''t talk much.


    Ye Hao laughed self-deprecatingly: "You are not worried about those who chase me. If you are worried about this, you will not be here at all. You don''t believe me, you don''t believe that I will hand over this black cube in seven days. for you all."


    The woman was silent.


    This is indeed the case. They couldn''t believe Ye Hao''s one-sided words about this black cube.


    Seven days!


    A lot of things will happen in seven days. Even if Ye Hao is really willing to give things to them, who can guarantee that within these seven days, Ye Hao can guarantee that this black Rubik''s Cube will remain in his hands.


    You must know that people from multiple organizations are now eyeing him.


    "Okay, let me talk to him!" Feng Jiu''er interrupted their conversation, opened his car door directly, and then jumped into the car directly from the window in the driver''s seat of Ye Hao. Sitting on Ye Hao''s lap.


    And because the driver''s seat is inherently narrow, their bodies are almost close to each other.


    "Jiu''er!" Seeing Feng Jiu''er''s reckless behavior, the woman frowned.


    "Okay. Master, leave it to me. You have to believe me! You follow us and give us some space." Feng Jiu''er said and shook the window.


    "Ten minutes, if there is no answer in ten minutes, don''t blame us for being impolite." The woman said coldly, and then she rolled her car window.


    "Hey hey hey, can you sit on my lap, it''s not easy for me to drive like this." Ye Hao said not calmly.


    "Huh! I told you to lie to me! You have the ability to **** the black Rubik''s Cube in front of so many people! Quickly, hand over the Rubik''s Cube!" Feng Jiuer pointed at Ye Hao with an aggressive look.


    Ye Hao didn''t care about Feng Jiu''er, and he wouldn''t think Feng Jiu''er was any threat.


    Because there was no murderous expression in Feng Jiu''er''s words and eyes, but a little worried.


    "Sit in the passenger seat first." Ye Hao pointed to the side position.


    Feng Jiu''er cast Ye Hao''s eyes, and after rubbing her limbs for a while, she sat in the passenger seat.


    "I''ll tell you the truth. I can give you the black Rubik''s cube, but I must wait until seven days later!" Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "Why? Do you want to open this black Rubik''s Cube? I heard that this thing is encrypted with special things. You must have special means to open it!" Feng Jiu''er said.


    "As for the reason, I can''t say now." Ye Hao said.


    Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao for a long time, her arms folded: "Okay, let''s not talk about this black cube."


    Ye Hao looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "You just gave up like that? You didn''t come to be a lobbyist."


    "We have known each other for some time, and I still don''t know your temper. You are so tempered that you dare to enter the gate of heaven, even if I say it again, will you regret what you decide?" Feng Jiu''er Squinted at Ye Hao.


    This little Nizi understands her temper quite well.


    "Then you don''t hurry back. If you fight later, stay away. You won''t be hurt." Ye Hao said.


    "It''s okay, ten minutes. There is still some time, don''t you want to know the information of those three people?" Feng Jiu''er blinked at Ye Hao.


    "I heard you called that female master just now, are you going to betray your master?" Ye Hao looked at Feng Jiu''er.


    "How can this be sold out. This is just a reasonable use. Of course you have to pay me a little price. For example..." Feng Jiu''er rubbed his fingers.


    "You are in favor of public interest." Ye Hao teased.


    "Do you know that because your previous deception hurt the heart of a young girl, I want some compensation, right?" Feng Jiuer said with a pouting mouth.


    "All right, you said what you want." Ye Hao rolled his eyes.


    "A little pocket money, just a few hundred million. In addition, I want to build a duplex villa in your Wushuang City, with a garden and swimming pool!" Feng Jiu''er had golden light in his eyes.


    "Good, good." Ye Hao nodded helplessly.


    What can be done with money is nothing.


    "Listen carefully now, my master..."

 Chapter 1486： Day group

    "My master, her name is Tan Fangxiu, and the nickname of the dragon group: Emeihua. She is a practitioner who came down from Mount Emei. She is very good at using Emei swordsmanship. For some reasons, I was fortunate to worship her as a teacher, but it is a pity that my talent for martial arts is not good. Didn''t learn much, still half-hearted.


    But she is different, she is now eightfold congenital!


    Entering the eighth congenital before the age of fifty, this is quite a talent. I don''t know what the other two names are. The five-big and three-thick man is called Big Black Bear. He is seven-fold innate and extremely powerful. He is practicing internal boxing and has tremendous internal strength.


    If the front is tough, my master is not necessarily his opponent.


    There is also a mantis called Fei Tanglang, which is the only descendant of Tanglang Boxing.


    These are all Chinese martial arts masters. Because of the decline of modern martial arts, they joined the dragon group and played for the country. "Feng Jiu''er said one by one.


    "Are the three of them here this time? There are only these three in the Tian Group?" Ye Hao asked suspiciously.


    "The sky team is not limited to these three people. The sky team is different from the other three groups. There is no team, because everyone in the sky team is very strong. As for how many people there are in the sky team, so far it is a puzzle." Feng Jiu Son said.


    She pointed to Ye Hao and reminded: "I can remind you that my master is someone I am close to, and has a good relationship with the Nangong family. If you fight, you are not allowed to hurt my master!


    As for the **** bear casually, this guy has the same nickname as him, and he likes to eat honey. I just stole a bottle of honey from him, and he chased me a few streets. If it weren''t for my master to stand up for me, he would have to tear me up. "


    Feng Jiu''er mumbled.


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word.


    Feng Jiu''er pushed the car door. When she was about to leave, she turned her head and looked at Ye Hao solemnly: "I don''t need to say more about your current situation. The black cube on your body is honey. If you keep carrying it , You will definitely attract bees and butterflies, pay attention to your own safety.


    I''m still waiting for you to fulfill the conditions you promised me. "


    "You also pay attention to safety." Ye Hao said.


    Feng Jiu''er closed the door, jumped to the back of the car, opened the door and got into the car.


    "How is it? Did the kid agree to give us the things?" asked the **** bear sitting next to the Emei flower in the back row.


    Zi Zi Zi


    With the sound of a whole tire rubbing against the ground, the car in front suddenly accelerated, and at the next moment it turned directly at the intersection, brushing them far away at once.


    "I think the answer shouldn''t need me to say." Feng Jiuer said casually.


    "Damn it, you ran over and told him for so long, have you been to chatting?" Big Black Bear said angrily.


    "Master, he yelled at me. I am an intelligence officer in the sparrow group. Is it possible that I can beat others? I also want to persuade me. Can I blame me if I don¡¯t persuade?" Feng Jiu''er looked at herself aggrievedly master.


    Emeihua frowned and looked at the **** bear next to her. Although Feng Jiu''er was not talented in martial arts, because she was unmarried for life and had no children, she always regarded Feng Jiu''er as her daughter.


    "Da Lao Hei, what are you yelling at a 50 or 60-year-old with a child? You have the ability to yell at me."


    The flying mantis driving the car hurriedly eased the scene: "Okay, okay. Don''t be in your own nest at this time. Since that kid doesn''t want to hand it over by himself, don''t blame us for doing it.


    I fly a mantis, the mantis punches very well, and this car is not bad. "


    Flying Mantis kicked the throttle to the bottom and rushed directly.


    Two cars galloped back and forth on the road, and gradually they ran out of the mountain road and appeared in a small town.


    People in the small town saw these two cars speeding by, as if they were performing fast and passionate cars, they all cast curious eyes.


    Two cars passed through this small town in just one minute.


    But not long after leaving the town, Ye Hao stopped in a sudden stop.


    The car behind also stopped, blocking the road behind Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at dozens of cars in front of them. There were all kinds of people on them, most of them were black people, and there were guys with tattoos on their bodies.


    Ye Hao frowned. This group of people is not strong, the strongest is only about three levels of innate level, and the others are about second-order.


    "That''s right, this kid!" A younger brother pointed at Ye Hao while holding his mobile phone.


    "Boy, hand over that black Rubik''s Cube!" The person considered by Ye Hao to be the strongest, pointed to Ye Hao and said confidently.


    "Who are you? How do you know the Black Rubik''s Cube?" Ye Hao stared at the man.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hand it over!" Ye Hao didn''t talk about that person, but Ye Hao already knew what he wanted to know with mind reading


    This is a local black force in the United States. Because of the high rewards offered by ghost cards, Ye Hao was blocked here.


    Really a bunch of desperate desperadoes, they dared to break in without knowing what it was.


    But it happened to be able to help Ye Hao now.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth curled up, he raised his hands and pointed at the person behind him.


    "This is troublesome, in fact, I don''t want to run away. But now two groups of people want this black Rubik''s Cube, who am I giving it to?" Ye Hao pointed to the Tian Clan who got out of the car behind him.


    Feng Jiuer sat in the car watching Ye Hao''s performance.


    "Ye Hao, stop talking nonsense and give us things." The **** bear roared.


    "Oh, look at how fierce they are. I''ll give them things." Ye Hao looked scared, and reached into his clothes as if to take out something.


    Emeihua and Feitanglang looked at each other, not knowing what Ye Hao meant, why they suddenly changed their attitudes and were willing to give them things.


    "Your kid should have been like this long ago, that thing is not something you kid can take. Get it now!" The **** bear didn''t think so much, and walked towards Ye Hao.


    But at this moment, Ye Hao''s eyes showed a different color, and a ray of glow flashed by.


    Then he took out an empty hand and threw it towards the three of the Tian Group, and said, "I have given you something, now it''s not my business."


    Then Ye Hao looked at the people from the black forces: "You have also seen something I gave them, you are looking for them and you are going."


    What''s the situation?


    The three people in the Tian Group were dumbfounded, and gave them something. Just now this guy obviously had his hands empty.


    At this moment, Ye Hao passed by the black forces, and the group didn''t care about this guy at all.


    "You guys, hurry up and hand over what you have!"


    "Looking at your body shape, you should be quite old and wear a mask. Be careful if you wait a minute and beat you up, even your children won''t recognize you!"

 Chapter 1487： Death Hotel

    After half a minute, the **** bear wringed off a bastard''s throat.


    The dozens of people fell to the ground before, and they had no breath.


    That guy with triple innate strength was already limp on the ground at this moment, his eyes widened, and he looked at these three people in astonishment.


    They are the strongest local black forces, even if they are special forces, they will hide when they see them, but these three guys can knock them all over in an instant.


    Where did this monster come from?


    The **** looked at the black-faced man who came over, and said tremblingly: "Don''t... don''t kill me... please... don''t kill me."


    "To blame, you can only blame yourself for breaking into a field that does not belong to you." With a random wave of the **** bear''s hand, the head of the bully had already rotated 360 degrees, and finally fell to the ground.


    "Where is that kid?" The **** bear looked around, looking for Ye Hao''s figure.


    "I ran away a long time ago, I blame these little ones for wasting our time." Flying Mantis said coldly, stepping on several corpses.


    Emeihua frowned and said: "I guess that kid used illusion just now, and let these people see that the black cube was thrown to us. And our strength can resist illusion, so we can''t see it."


    "I didn''t expect this kid to have a lot of means, we will continue to chase!"


    The three of them got into the car and continued chasing.


    The corpse left here shocked the entire local state after being discovered. A major black force was wiped out on the road in the blink of an eye, and the police could not find out the reason for a long time.


    Colorado, a very important city, Denver.


    There are many high-rise buildings here, the traffic is endless, and when the stars are all over the night sky, the city is like a pearl.


    The people who live here are living in peace and harmony.


    Denver Five Star International Hotel


    Ye Hao stood on the top floor, smoking a cigarette and smoking a smoke ring, looking at the city below. He did not continue to flee, but seemed to be waiting for something.


    [Hunting mission: Hunting target 2¡¤Knife Demon, mission failed: system outage for six days]


    Dao Demon is the number one islander on the Asian killer list.


    It should be with Hawkeye''s people now. It is not easy to kill him at this time.


    So Ye Hao specially prepared a "banquet" here that will welcome everyone.


    "The guest has come." Ye Hao squeezed out the cigarette and disappeared into the darkness.


    In the lobby on the first floor of the Denver Hotel, a group of people appeared here. They were dressed very differently, which attracted many people here.


    "A few, I''m really sorry. Our hotel is a formal five-star hotel, and people in strange clothes are not allowed to enter." A receptionist came over and looked at these people in front of her.


    For some reason, she even smelled blood from the people in front of her.


    "We are from the FBI. We are now tracking the international fugitive. This fugitive is very threatening and may possess a wide range of weapons." Bailize took out a certificate from his pocket, which said several FBI Big print.


    The lady at the front desk immediately changed her eyes, and she looked at each other nervously: "Um...that I am just a lady at the front desk, I need to report this kind of...things to my superiors."


    "There is no time now. I hope you can cooperate with us. Go and inform your manager immediately. From now on, the hotel is in martial law. No one is allowed to enter and no one to leave. All guests staying in the hotel will immediately return to their rooms. .


    You are not allowed to leave the room before the martial law is lifted, or you will be responsible for the consequences if anything happens. "Balice said solemnly.


    In the end, the lady at the front desk reported the news to the manager, and then used the hotel broadcast to report the information.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please be careful. Because there are international fugitives infiltrated in this hotel, FBI agents are now hunting, so please cooperate, go back to your room and don''t leave. To repeat, there are international fugitives..."


    "Captain, that guy is in this hotel. But there are more than sixty floors in this hotel, with thousands of large and small rooms. How can we find them?" The female supernatural person wrinkled and asked without asking.


    Baili Ce looked at the tracking instrument in his hand, because the instrument can only locate the location, and the location at the moment shows here, but there are several floors here, which caused them a lot of suffering: "In short, he must be here. Inside the building, let other teams come to help us, and drop some special forces.


    Groups of two or three, every floor, every room, and every drawer, every toilet, find me, and I must find this **** guy! "


    "Yes!"


    Outside the hotel, several cars were parked in the dark.


    In a car without a trace of light, Sigui, Dao Ma and others were sitting in it.


    "Looking at the situation of Team 11, the guy who snatched our black Rubik''s Cube should be here. But now it is surrounded by people from District 11, which is very dangerous." Luling frowned.


    "No matter how dangerous we are, we have to go in and look for it. If we are caught by the people in District 11, and we want to **** it over, there will be no chance." Hei Ling said solemnly.


    "Isn''t your Hawkeye a very powerful intelligence organization. Why haven''t you found out the identity of the guy who snatched the Black Rubik''s Cube? Wouldn''t it be easier for us to do things if we knew what his identity was?" Asked suddenly.


    The three of black zero yellow zero green zero were silent.


    Sigui looked at them: "Could it be that there are any loopholes in your Hawkeye''s intelligence network."


    Faced with Silk Ghost¡¯s question, Huang Ling changed the topic directly: "Well, it¡¯s not the time to talk about this. Just now, Lu Ling has found an underground passage that can enter the hotel. But there can¡¯t be too many people, it will attract attention. .


    So this time, the three of us, Sigui, Sword Demon, Wandering Baron, and Gemini sneaked in.


    Remember that you must not love to fight, our goal is to capture the black cube! "


    In the back seat of the car, several people opened their eyes lazily.


    "Finally there is something to do, I''m a bit thirsty." A bloodthirsty breath penetrated through the blood-red eyes of the wandering baron, and he licked his lips with a grinning smile.


    "My knife will also drink blood." The sword demon touched his knife box


    Sigui did not speak, but turned his head and looked at the magnificent hotel in front of him through the window.


    Tonight, there will be another big battle here.


    Maybe some people can''t get out of here.


    In the hotel monitoring room, the security guards fainted and fell to the ground.


    A young man sitting on a chair, looking at all the surveillance pictures, the corners of his mouth curled up.


    "The fish are all hooked."

 Chapter 1488： Hunt

    Ye Hao looked through the monitor in the lobby and saw that the 11 team leader was holding an instrument in his hand.


    "It seems that they have been tracking me through that thing. If you want to get rid of them completely, you need to find a way to get the tracking instrument in that person''s hand first." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    Ye Haoxu looked at different places inside the monitor, and different forces used various means to get into the hotel.


    The leader of the 11 team noticed the camera above his head, and he asked Miss the day before yesterday a few words, and then left, apparently coming to the monitoring room.


    A few minutes later, Bai Lice came to the monitoring room.


    He saw the security personnel lying on the ground.


    "That guy has been here!" The electric power ability person said in surprise.


    Bai Lice walked to the seat and pressed his hand on the cushion.


    "There is still residual temperature, that guy hasn''t walked far. Send the order, immediately block the upper and lower floors of this floor, and conduct a carpet search on these floors first!"


    "Yes!"


    More and more people poured into the hotel.


    The most people belong to the 11th district, and every floor is basically guarded by a heavily armed soldier every ten meters.


    Now, noisy sounds came from all the rooms.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "What are you doing, I tell you. My cousin is the governor. You violate my privacy right by doing this, and I have the right to sue you!"


    Women''s screams, men''s screams, one after another.


    The hotel manager looked at all this, he could only sigh silently according to his heart.


    In this way, the popularity of their hotel will surely fall sharply within a period of time, and it is estimated that it will take a long time to recover.


    But the other party has the identity of the FBI, and can deploy so many armed forces, even they have nothing to do.


    I can only hope that they will not do anything big here. You must know that the hotel was renovated just a year ago and it cost millions!


    On the bright side, people in District 11 are searching.


    Secretly, people from the Eagle Eye and other organizations were also lurking in search, and soon there were conflicts between several forces, and gunshots one after another.


    "Reported that a gun battle broke out on the 44th floor, and suspicious persons appeared, requesting support!"


    "The report said that there were many unidentified organizations on the 29th floor, with heavy casualties, and they requested support."


    "report¡­¡­"


    An officer''s expression on his face became more and more ugly as he listened to the news coming from the earphones.


    The officer walked up to Bailice: "You said there is only one person, how come so many forces have emerged!"


    "These are just some small flies. I believe your special forces can handle it." Bailitzer said silently.


    Babble


    Gunshots, explosions, and screams were endless.


    The hotel manager slumped behind the service desk, looking desperately at the falling dust ceiling.


    It''s over, this time it''s really over.


    He is the manager, he has to think about changing jobs.


    ...


    "Report. The target was found on the rooftop!" Suddenly the team''s report and the sound of fighting came from the headset.


    Bai Lice looked into his eyes, he couldn''t take the elevator anymore, he just climbed the stairs at the fastest speed.


    But when he climbed halfway, there was another movement in the headset.


    "The target appeared, on the fifth floor underground. The guy was surrounded by us in the toilet and asked for support. He held a black cube in his hand!"


    Bailitze''s footsteps stopped, his brows frowned.


    Strange, how can a person appear in two places at the same time.


    boom


    Suddenly, a huge explosion sounded, and the hotel shook along with it, giving people a shaky feeling.


    Afterwards, all the lights dimmed.


    And the fire-fighting water jet also began to sprinkle water crazily.


    "Damn! Let the hotel turn on the backup power and stop the **** water for me!" Bailice shouted on the intercom.


    "What exploded just now was the backup power supply. Now the hotel''s power supply has been completely cut off. It will take at least half an hour to repair it. The fire water jet also takes more than half an hour!" A voice came from the headset.


    Bailitze hit the wall with a fist, his face black.


    What the **** is this damned guy doing.


    Why does he have a sense of crisis of being stared at by his own prey? It seems that this hotel is a trap that the guy prepared for these hunters.


    Because the lights disappeared, the gunfire inside the hotel became more complicated, and the dripping water made most people upset.


    This caused everyone in the hotel to fight as soon as they met another group.


    This directly caused many combatants in Area 11 to be accidentally injured.


    The situation in the hotel is getting chaotic, like a battlefield.


    "What the **** is this?" Hei Ling frowned.


    A group of them crawled on the ventilation duct.


    "The wandering baron is gone." Lu Ling said suddenly, pointing behind him.


    "What''s the matter?" Hei Ling asked.


    Sister Gemini said faintly: "That guy kept muttering blood, blood, and blood in his mouth just now. Then he just ran away by himself."


    "Asshole!" Hei Ling clenched his fists. These guys had amazing fighting power, but they had very serious problems. Sometimes they just didn''t obey orders at all!


    "There is movement on the ceiling, it''s a person! Shoot!"


    At this time, the people in the corridor found people hidden on the ceiling, and immediately started shooting at the ceiling.


    After a few seconds, all those who strafed fell into a pool of blood.


    "What do we do now? Do we have to join this chaos." Sigui said coldly.


    "No. Our goal is only one, the black cube. Just now I got the information, someone found that guy appeared on the rooftop, we rushed over immediately! Don''t let the people in Zone 11 get the black cube before us!" Green Zero pressed Wearing his own headphones.


    As the leader of the previous intelligence team, she is also an intelligence master.


    In the darkness, the group began to rush towards the top floor.


    As they climbed to the top of the 45th floor, a group of people rushed out of the darkness.


    The bodies of both sides were deadlocked, and both sides looked at both sides.


    Although the opponent has only four people, except for one of them, the other three are quite strong.


    "Do it!" said a woman on the other side.


    In an instant, the battle broke out.


    This force that emerged suddenly was not under Eagle Eye in strength. Although there were not as many people as Eagle Eye, the quality was higher than Eagle Eye.


    "Damn, we can''t waste time here. Sigui, you go up with me, and the others stay and hold them!"


    Hei Ling and Sigui took the opportunity to escape from the battle and continued to run towards the hotel rooftop.

 Chapter 1489： The horror of Sigui

    Chapter 1489 the horror of the silk ghost


    Upon seeing this, Emeihua and others tried to break through, but were blocked.


    "Don''t think about the past." Huang Ling held a weapon and stopped them.


    In the corridor, the melee broke out.


    Hotel rooftop.


    Two groups of people appeared here almost at the same time.


    Sigui and Hei Ling saw the multi-faceted Baili Ce, and there were three other abilities.


    "Luck is not so good." Sigui muttered.


    "Captain, it''s the Hawkeye group, what should I do?" The female supernaturalist looked at Bailice.


    Bai Lice sullen his face, he clenched his fists with both hands, luck on his arms: "They only have two people, take advantage of them now!"


    Bai Lice did not hesitate to issue a lore order, and the four people rushed up instantly.


    Bailitse found Sigui.


    Sigui used her own silk thread to continuously attack Bailice.


    However, there is an invisible breath surrounding Bailice''s body, and his hands have strange energy, which can directly break the silk thread of the silk ghost.


    Sigui looked at the man in front of him with a black face, which was a bit uncomfortable.


    On the other side, Hei Ling could only barely parry in the face of the attack from the three powers, and was completely unable to fight back. The defeat was only a matter of time.


    At this moment, Hawkeye showed a defeat.


    "The second silk ghost in the world''s killer rankings, sinful people like you shouldn''t exist in this world." Baili Ce deceived him, and every punch carried a black energy that was almost condensed.


    Silk ghost can only continuously summon Silk Thread defense in front of her, and gradually, she has been forced to the edge of the rooftop.


    boom


    At the same time, a figure flew out backwards, slamming heavily beside Sigui.


    That was the black zero who was vomiting blood. At this moment, there was no good place on his body. There were traces of electricity and flame burning on his body.


    "Huh, there''s nothing wrong with the eagle eyes. If it weren''t for not knowing where your lair is, our 11th district would have wiped you out." The electric power superb sneered at the two in front of him.


    "Xiete." Hei Ling gritted his teeth, endured the injuries on his body, and looked at the silk ghost on the side.


    Sigui took a deep breath, with a trace of madness in her eyes: "I can tell you, but now your eagle eyes owe me a favor. If you don''t give me a satisfactory reward at that time, otherwise I will never end with you!"


    Hei Ling looked at Sigui in amazement. He didn''t understand what Sigui had to do now. Let alone the three supernatural beings, the captain of the Asian face was very terrifying. They had no chance of winning at all.


    The next moment, a shocking scene happened.


    The clothes on Silk Ghost burst open, and the white silk thread wrapped her whole body.


    Then, the silk thread began to expand, and when it hit two tanks as big, it instantly burst.


    Bai Lice narrowed his eyes, and he said solemnly: "Be careful, all."


    The female supernatural person on the side swallowed, "This...what kind of monster is this. Mutant?"


    Hei Ling also stepped back subconsciously, because the Sigui''s appearance in front of him at the moment was a bit too scary.


    This is completely a monster.


    The body of a huge black-striped spider has many compound eyes on the body.


    On the spider''s back, Silk Ghost''s upper body appeared there, her body was covered with black lines, covering her naked body.


    The silk ghost before can be said to be a pretty woman, but at the moment she looks like a monster.


    "I hate my appearance, since you have seen it all. Then I will send you to hell! Ho Ho Ho Ho!" Sigui''s voice was very sharp and harsh. When she roared, the huge roar made The glass in the whole building burst.


    Including the surrounding buildings within two to three hundred meters, the bulbs and glass all burst, and the surrounding area of ??the hotel was completely darkened.


    Bai Lice stood in place, the three powers were already in pain, covering their ears, and blood was leaking from their ear holes.


    "Unexpectedly, you are also a mutant." Baili Ce stared at Sigui, and said solemnly.


    "Yes, I''m a mutant. It''s because of your **** mutation technology that caused me to be caught by some black labs for research, and finally became this look!" Sigui''s face showed a crazy smile: "But I too I want to thank them because they gave me a powerful force.


    In order to thank them, I took them as my ration, so that they can continue their passionate research in my belly. "


    The front part of the spider''s body in Sigui''s lower body unexpectedly opened a big mouth, which was full of stench.


    "Don''t worry about that person, let''s destroy this monster together." Bai Lice said in a deep voice.


    "Yes!"


    Each of the three supernatural powers showed their magical powers, and they started pouring out their supernatural powers madly at the spider monster.


    Sigui saw the three powers, and she quickly avoided everyone''s attacks.


    Even the attacks of these people could not attack her at all.


    The speed is amazing.


    Silk ghost raised his hand, and the black spider silk shot out. The speed was much faster than before, faster than the speed of a bullet! .


    The electric power player who was too late to escape, his ankle was directly entangled by the spider silk, and at the same time a burning sound came out.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." the electric power ability person screamed in pain.


    Bailitze appeared next to him in time and used his own internal strength to cut the spider silk. This time he spent significantly more time and internal strength than before.


    After the transformation, Sigui''s strength has been greatly improved.


    Could it be the sixth-tier peak, the strength of the nine-fold innate peak!


    If so, it would be quite troublesome.


    "Captain... my legs." The electric power superseder looked at his ankle in horror, and saw that where he was entangled by the spider silk just now, the skin has been corroded, and he can even see you directly. Bones.


    "Keep your distance and pay attention to safety. The spider ribbon of this monster is very corrosive. If it is entangled and cannot break free, you can amputate your limbs if necessary to save your life!" Bai Lice said solemnly.


    The expressions of the three supernaturalists became severe.


    The existence of second in the world''s killer rankings is really extraordinary.


    In order to prevent his subordinates from being targeted, Baili Ce could only approach Sigui to ease the pressure on his team members.


    He hit Sigui with one punch and one punch.


    And this time Sigui was even with him. The spider had eight legs. She could support her with two legs, and the six legs in front would fight against Bailice.


    Because Baili Ce has an internal protection body, there is no need to worry about the corrosion of the black spider silk, but this kind of battle consumes a lot of his internal power.


    …ç…ç…ç


    Boom boom boom


    Fortunately, the three abilities around were not idle, using their own lightning, fire, and explosive bullets to attack the spider''s body.


    Gradually, the silk ghost was bored by the harassment, she raised her hands high, like a goddess scattered flowers, black cobwebs were constantly spraying out of her palms.


    Seeing this scene, Bailitze pressed his communication headset: "All the mobile phones above Tier 4 and above, all come to the rooftop! There is a big trouble here!"

 Chapter 1490： Five hunting targets

    Chapter 1490 Five Hunting Targets


    In the darkness, Ye Hao could feel a powerful aura emerging from the hotel rooftop, which was stronger than the aura of the Valley Master of Tianmen Sword Casting Valley and the Sect Master of Divine Medicine Sect.


    "This breath is good, but there are big shortcomings in it. If it can''t be changed, it is destined to be just a flash in the pan." The Empress''s voice came out.


    Short-lived?


    It seems that someone has used a kung fu similar to the secret technique to improve their combat effectiveness in a short time.


    This shows that the battle on the rooftop has entered a white-hot stage.


    It is not in vain to use this hotel, use the clone, and this trap created by various agencies.


    Now is the time to complete the task yourself.


    Ye Hao lurked on the ceiling, concealing his own breath, watching the battle between the sky team and Yingyan below.


    In the darkness, Ye Hao quickly determined the location of his goal.


    Sword Demon!


    At this moment, Dao Mo is besieging Emei Flower with Huang Ling and Gemini.


    Emeihua is strong, with a sword spirit in her soft sword, but facing the siege of the three people, she is also struggling. Once she makes a mistake, she may be in desperation.


    "Hua Xia''s swordsmanship, you are from the Hua Xia Tian team." Huang Ling said.


    "Hua Tiantian Group? I have heard that your Hua Tiantian Group is quite hidden and rarely leave Huaxia. I didn''t expect to meet you here. But when I saw it today, it was nothing more than that." Dao Demon looked at Emeihua contemptuously. .


    Several people around couldn''t help but sigh the shame of the islanders.


    At this moment, the three of them besieged, and they hadn''t captured it for a long time. They all believed in the martial arts of this woman.


    If he were to be a native of the island country, he would have been taken down by this woman.


    Emeihua was also a little angry, but she couldn''t help it now, because of the situation in China, only three people came this time.


    The Flying Mantis is now fighting with Green Zero and Gemini by himself, while the Big Black Bear is fighting with the returning wandering baron.


    Feng Jiu''er next to him looked at the situation in front of him, secretly worried for his master.


    But she also knows her own strength. This is the battle of a Tier 6 powerhouse. It''s not something she can participate in, who is not innate. It will only add chaos to the three members of the Tian Group.


    If it goes on like this, there will be more and less good luck, let alone the battle on the rooftop, it will be very troublesome for the combatants in Area 11 to arrive.


    "Captain. Leave this arrogant island kid to me!" Suddenly, a stern shout came, and a masked man rushed down from the ceiling, slamming his fist towards the head of the sword demon.


    Dao Demon''s face suddenly changed, and he took out his sword with the largest blade and put it on top of his head.


    boom


    The huge impact shook his mouth numb, and at the same time, the ground under his feet was directly shattered, and the person who suddenly appeared fell downstairs.


    The Eagle Eyes in the battle just froze for a moment, and didn''t think much about it, thinking that this person was really a member of the Heavenly Group, because he spoke Chinese and had a similar mask on his face.


    But this made the three people of the Tian Group secretly said in their hearts: These people who have emerged, they clearly only came here this time, and they have not heard of a fourth person.


    Could it be...


    Emeihua thought of a possibility. She glanced at the pothole with a deep gaze, and could vaguely hear the sound of fighting from below the pothole.


    Although it is very possible, but now they do not have enough skills.


    "It''s him?" Feng Jiu''er muttered in the dark, and then her eyes rolled and her figure disappeared into the darkness.


    At the same time, another person in the darkness noticed Ye Hao''s whereabouts.


    "Finally let me find you. Don''t want to escape in my hands this time!


    ...


    downstairs.


    In an aisle more than three meters wide, Ye Hao and Dao Demon were facing each other a few meters apart.


    "Baga, sneak attack. Despicable!" Dao Demon cursed in a lame Chinese language.


    "Despicable? Ha ha ha, aren''t you three bullying one person despicable?" Ye Hao sneered.


    The sword demon was choked, he paused for a while, and pointed at Ye Hao with the knife in his hand: "Hua Xia villain, report my name, I am the sword demon!"


    "My name, you don''t deserve to know, because you will die soon, the dead don''t need to know too much." Ye Hao raised his hand, and ice crystals appeared in his palm.


    Advanced ice abilities!


    Power enhancement!


    An ominous feeling arose in the sword demon''s heart, and at the same time the surrounding air seemed to become cold.


    Because all the fire-fighting water jets in the hotels were releasing water before, almost all places in all hotels were water.


    At this moment, ice cones appeared on the ground on the wet wall around the Sword Demon.


    Bingzhu flew towards the sword demon.


    The sword demon took out all his swords from his black box.


    "Sky Flow"


    All the swords were as fast as lightning in his hand, smashing the surrounding ice crystals.


    "Hua Xia people, your superpowers are nothing more than that." Dao Demon smiled sarcastically.


    Ye Hao shrugged: "Your realm is the fifth level. According to the Chinese system, it is almost a five-fold innate warrior. Do you know how many people like you I have killed?


    I brought you here, just to save some trouble. "


    Advanced body control technique.


    There was a strange light in Ye Hao''s eyes.


    The Sword Demon, who was still crying just now, had a stiff expression, and his movements were stiff at the same time.


    Although it was only a second.


    But in this second, dozens of ice cones pierced every part of his body, chest, throat, back, abdominal cavity, and thighs.


    The blood dripped on the ice cone, staining the white ice cone red.


    The Sword Demon is not a vampire. After suffering such a serious injury, he is already exhausted.


    "You...who are you?" Dao Demon stared at Ye Hao in disbelief.


    Ye Hao took off his mask and took out the previous black Rubik''s Cube from his arms.


    "The person you are looking for."


    The Sword Demon''s breathing stopped, his eyes were still open, but his breath of life had completely dissipated.


    ¡¾mission completed¡¿


    [Hunting mission: Please choose the five targets you want to hunt next]


    This **** hunting mission is really endless.


    A system screen appeared in front of Ye Hao''s eyes, and the appearance of a person and his name were presented in front of him in a dialog box.


    Ye Hao quickly determined his hunting target.


    [Hunting mission: Objective 3: Ghost brand old K]


    [Hunting mission: Objective 4: The Wandering Baron]


    [Hunting mission: Objective 5: Electricity Supervisor¡¤Chom]


    [Hunting mission: target six: yellow zero]


    [Hunting mission: Goal 7: Gemini]


    [Task reminder: Please complete the above five goals within five days, otherwise the task will fail. If the mission fails, the system will be out of service for five months. Special ability: The host has a chance to lock the target, and can lock the position of a target for 12 hours]

 Chapter 1491： Crazy knife is Ye Hao

    Chapter 1491 Crazy Sword Is Ye Hao


    Ye Hao determined his five goals.


    In fact, there are a lot of people in the target that you can choose just now, even including the three in the Tian Group.


    However, Ye Hao wouldn''t take a shot against the Tian Group. After repeated choices, he chose the above five people.


    Among them, the simplest one must belong to the electric power system and Huang Ling.


    The other two guys on the killer rankings, the Wandering Baron, are a blood clan. His strength is not very strong, but his recovery ability is very troublesome. It is easy to cause the battle to become a fever, which Ye Hao didn''t want to see.


    The other Gemini freak.


    Ranked sixth in the world, it was second only to the top five. Because it was a feint before, Ye Hao didn''t know his strength.


    In addition, Ye Hao got a surprise.


    Heart K!


    Looking at this nickname, Ye Hao first thought of the ghost brand organization.


    Ye Hao was not surprised that the ghost card would appear here, but he didn''t expect it to be a king of hearts.


    According to Ye Hao''s speculation on the ghost card, the big ghost and the little ghost are the rulers of the ghost card organization, and the sixth-order magician seen in the North Pole should be one of them.


    And further down, that is 4K! Hearts, spades, clubs, diamonds!


    The goal this time was a king of hearts. If he could get some news from him before killing him, that would be of great benefit to Ye Hao.


    "Leave here first, and then find a way to get these five goals." Ye Hao turned and disappeared into the darkness.


    A minute later, Feng Jiuer arrived here, but she only saw the body of the sword demon here.


    "The strength of this guy is too terrifying, and it took just a while to get this guy done." Feng Jiu''er exclaimed.


    Tick


    Feng Jiu''er''s ears moved slightly, and she pulled out her dagger. A blonde woman appeared behind her when the dagger hit behind her.


    Feng Jiu''er fought with him, and the strength of both sides turned out to be similar, both of which were about Tier 3 strength.


    And when the two sides fought, they also found that the other side looked very much like themselves, both were good at using some small tricks, hidden weapons, and acting very fast.


    "You are the third fox face in the Asian killer rankings!" Feng Jiu''er stared at the opponent and said.


    The fox face fluffed his hair: "I didn''t expect my name. You little girl knows it too. Little girl, according to your appearance, you shouldn''t be a combatant, but you are responsible for intelligence and assassination."


    Feng Jiu''er did not answer.


    "I''m here only to find someone. We have no conflict of interest, and we are equal in strength. If we continue to fight, we will only hurt both sides." The weapon in the face of the fox disappeared, not knowing where it was hidden.


    Feng Jiu''er also put away his weapons. Although he said that he would not fight, the two sides still kept a safe distance very carefully.


    "I didn''t expect this guy to be so strong that he even killed the ninth sword demon on the world killer list." Fox looked at the tragic death of the sword demon in front of her, she admired.


    Feng Jiu''er''s eyes changed. She looked at the woman in front of her. She also came to Ye Hao? She knows the identity of Ye Hao? "


    "Are you here to find that man?" Feng Jiu''er asked tentatively.


    Fox face looked at Ye Hao unexpectedly, and finally laughed again: "I didn''t expect this guy to have a relationship with women. There is no shortage of women everywhere. I met him because of women.


    Miss, are you his junior? "


    "You are only a junior, and your whole family is a junior." Feng Jiu''er retorted.


    Fox face shrugged, not at all angry: "If you can be with such a man, it''s actually good to be a junior. At least he is very strong."


    The foreigner''s thinking is really incomprehensible, Feng Jiuer shook his head.


    Just when the two were about to leave separately.


    Feng Jiu''er suddenly turned his head and asked, "By the way, do you know his identity?"


    "His identity is not Crazy Sword. His real name is Ye Hao, from Huaxia Haicheng. I first met him in Huaxia Haicheng. It was really an unforgettable memory." Fox Mian said casually.


    Ye Hao, from Huaxia Haicheng.


    It seemed that she really knew Ye Hao.


    Suddenly, Feng Jiu''er''s eyes widened, and she walked to the face of Fox in surprise.


    Fox''s face was startled by Feng Jiu''er''s abrupt behavior, her hands pressed against her body, as if preparing to fight: "Hey, do you still want to fight with me?


    If it is really like that, even if you are Ye Hao''s friend, I won''t show mercy to you! "


    "Wait, I don''t mean anything. You just said that Ye Hao is a crazy knife, that crazy knife on the Asian killer list!" Feng Jiu''er stared at the face of the fox.


    Hu Mian nodded, and looked at the weird woman in front of him suspiciously: "Don''t you know? He is a crazy knife."


    Ye Hao is a crazy sword?


    Crazy Blade is Ye Hao?


    Feng Jiu''er felt a little mess in her mind.


    The idol I have always admired is Ye Hao!


    This this¡­¡­


    Feng Jiu''er felt that his worldview suddenly collapsed, which was incredible.


    This is like saying that an acquaintance you know suddenly became a superstar in the world.


    "Okay. If there is nothing to do, I will leave first. I still have things to do. The guy with the crazy knife took the black cube, and I have to find a way to grab it!" Fox face left.


    Because of this sentence, it was more certain now, because Feng Jiu''er knew that the black cube was in Ye Hao''s hands.


    Feng Jiu''er couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    In this way, isn''t Ye Hao the one you like?


    She had told him in front of Ye Hao many times before that the person she liked was Crazy Saber, how much she admired him.


    Thinking of this, Feng Jiu''er felt that she wanted to find a hole to drill down and never come out. It was really shameful.


    "No, I have to personally confirm this matter, whether he is a crazy sword!" Feng Jiu''er clenched his fists and left resolutely.


    In the darkness, a person quietly appeared. He covered his mouth and opened his eyes wide.


    It seemed to have heard some incredible news.


    He pressed his earphone and whispered, "Hey, hello. I know what the identity of the person who owns the black cube is now!"


    "What? How did you know?" the companion at the communication end asked unexpectedly.


    "I heard it with my own ears just now. It''s absolutely not wrong. That person is the second in the Asian killer list... No, he should be the first now. He just killed the No. 1 swordsman in Asia, he is a Chinese! "The man said excitedly.


    Soon, the news spread five to ten.


    Within a few days, the news was known to everyone involved in this matter.


    The person they have been chasing and killing is the 16th Chinese Crazy Knife on the world killer list!


    The killer who once shocked the Asian killer world and disappeared mysteriously.


    But these are all things, the battle for the hotel is still going on!

 Chapter 1492： Queen of Blades

    Chapter 1492


    Ye Hao once again returned to the floor where Eagle Eye and Tian Group had fought, but at the moment there was gunfire everywhere, and the Special Forces in Zone 11 were controlling the scene.


    Although it was not difficult to kill these soldiers with weapons, Tianzu and Yingyan didn''t seem to want to waste time here, and each chose to truce and leave.


    "Let''s go to the top floor to take a look. Wandering Baron, Huang Ling, and Gemini are probably all together. It''s not easy to deal with now. Let''s go and fix the electric power of the 11th team first." Ye Hao secretly planned.


    He marched towards the top floor.


    As he got closer to the top floor, Ye Hao could feel that powerful and unstable aura more clearly.


    At the same time, the ceiling is still oscillating, and dust is constantly falling down.


    It is estimated that after this night, this hotel needs to be closed for a long time for refurbishment.


    When Ye Hao was one or two stories away from the top floor, he could already see the dark night sky.


    Because this place has become a battlefield, the top floors of the hotel are in dilapidated condition, with traces of battle everywhere, and many dense black spider silks.


    This gives people a feeling, as if they have come to the pansi hole in the novel.


    Ye Hao concealed his figure quietly, checking the situation outside, he saw that powerful energy source, his eyes widened.


    That monster that looked like a spider spirit was already four or five meters large at the moment, and its thick legs were as thick as an adult''s thigh.


    There are sharp barbs on the eight legs.


    And the upper body of the woman who was connected to the spider''s back, if it weren''t for Ye Hao that could feel her breath, it would be hard to believe that she was the woman before.


    Silk ghost!


    Mutant?


    This woman is also a mutant. The dragon warrior said that she was the most successful mutant, but it didn''t look like that.


    This silk ghost, she controlled her body very effectively, and even at this moment, the aura in her body was still improving little by little.


    In accordance with the Chinese military system.


    Nine-fold innate or above is the nine-fold innate peak, followed by the nine-fold innate peak.


    The realm of Great Peak is a bottleneck. Once it breaks through, it will enter a more powerful field. In international terms, it is a seventh-tier powerhouse!


    At this moment, Sigui''s aura was on the verge of this state, and she roared frantically, fighting against the people in front of her and the people around her.


    In addition to the 11 team, there are also other teams here, a total of more than 30 people.


    There are mutants, people with supernatural powers, and warriors, who use their own methods to attack the monster in front of them.


    The captain of the 11 team played the main offensive role.


    "In this battle, the 11 team obviously wants to kill Silk Ghost." Ye Hao murmured secretly.


    The woman Sigui has nothing to do with her, and she doesn''t care about her life or death.


    However, there was a mission before, to save Sigui''s life. That mission had a reward, a random item, and no mission penalty.


    That is, whether the task is completed or not depends entirely on Ye Hao''s own ideas.


    Looking at the current situation, it is very difficult to save Silk Ghost in this crowd.


    "Forget it, take advantage of now to get that power-type supernatural player, and then think about whether or not to save her." Ye Hao didn''t want to think too much, so he simply finished his own affairs first, and then made plans.


    If there is a chance, he will be a good favor.


    However, there is also the possibility that the silk ghost will avenge revenge. Ye Hao didn''t want to be the farmer and the farmer among the snakes.


    Ye Hao used the perspective technique to search for the figure of the electric superpower in the dark.


    In fact, this is very easy to find, because the power used by the electric power is very obvious, a golden lightning in the dark.


    Ten meters away to the right of Sigui, constantly using electric abilities to attack Sigui.


    "That''s you." Ye Hao''s mouth curled up.


    Invisibility.


    In order to prevent the snake from attacking the grass, Ye Hao used the invisibility technique, and then quietly approached the person with the electric power.


    "Jom, this monster is really hard to deal with. She has been under our siege for five minutes." Another wind-fire dual-system superpower gasped, swallowed, sweat on his forehead. .


    "The strength of this monster is now close to the sixth-order peak. If she is increasing and breaking through to the seventh-order realm, then none of us can fill her teeth." Qom said while gathering his energy: "The world''s second killer list is really not a vegetarian.


    The second is so strong, that mysterious first, isn''t it a monster among monsters! "


    "The ghost knows, I don''t want to fight against monsters like this anymore."


    Several people poured out their attacks on Sigui, but most of them were blocked by her black spider silk.


    "Sigui, you are already at the end of the crossbow. Hurry up and grab it, maybe we can spare you not to die!" Bailice said coldly while looking at Sigui.


    "Hahahaha. Forgive me for not dying?" Sigui laughed madly, her arms turned into black claws: "You want to imprison me, let me be a white mouse in your laboratory.


    I tell you, I would rather die than go to that ghost place. Strength, I want more strength! "


    Sigui roared loudly, and the aura on her body climbed again, and at the same time, the spider body in her lower body appeared to be cracked.


    "She is dying?"


    "Hold up, she will die soon!"


    "Kill this monster!"


    When the people around saw this scene, they were overjoyed, thinking that the battle was finally over.


    "Not good! Find a shelter!" An ominous premonition appeared in Bai Lice''s mind, and his face suddenly changed and shouted.


    At the same time, he himself retreated at the fastest speed.


    "Ahhhhh..." Sigui opened her arms and screamed in pain.


    In the next second, her lower body spider''s body unexpectedly exploded, and countless black liquid shot out and flew tens of meters away.


    Those who were contaminated by the black liquid were corroded at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "help me."


    "My hands...my legs...ah"


    Suddenly, the rooftops seemed to be the end of the world, countless soldiers were corroded by the black liquid, and even the top buildings of the building were corroded a lot.


    Fortunately, these black liquids have a corrosive limit and evaporate after a few seconds.


    But at the place where Sigui exploded, a big hole still appeared, and this big hole eroded five or six floors.


    The cold wind blew the rooftops, and some survivors poked their heads out of the bunker. They saw a shocking scene.


    A woman with no inch strands covered in black stripes is located above the big hole, and eight black spider claws grow out of her back.


    To say that the silk ghost before is terrifying and disgusting.


    The silk ghost at the moment gives people a dark and charming feeling.


    Sigui opened her eyes, her pupils were not white at all, they were all black.


    There was arrogance in his eyes, like a queen.


    If a game enthusiast sees this shape, they will definitely shout: "Queen of Blades!"

 Chapter 1493： Save Silk Ghost

    Chapter 1493 Save The Silk Ghost


    "Seventh rank! This woman has actually been promoted to the seventh rank, and has the strength of the seventh rank!" Bai Lice frowned, he could sense the powerful energy fluctuations in that body.


    Even the people below Tier 5 were already trembling at this moment, and the strong fluctuations made them have no desire to resist at all.


    But soon, Bailice discovered the strangeness, he noticed a crack in Sigui''s brand-new body.


    "She can''t stay in this state for too long. Hold her!" Bailitze ordered immediately.


    At the same time, he offered his own weapon. This was the first time he took out his weapon. He used to fight with red fists before.


    His weapon is a black Chinese turtle pattern armor.


    "You are all ants." Sigui''s black pupil scanned the people around her, and a black ball of light condensed in her hand.


    The battle broke out again. The battle this time was completely different from the previous one. This time it was a one-to-one battle. Silk ghosts continuously slaughtered all visible enemies. Only a few Tier 6 strong men could resist. It''s a procrastination to delay time.


    The armor on his body is very strong, at least of the level of a sacred weapon, with the help of this armor, he can barely resist the silk ghost at this moment.


    "Seventh-order, this is the seventh-order power. It''s really terrifying." Qom''s eyes widened, and the lightning in his hand was constantly waving out, but now he couldn''t resist the monster in front of him.


    Suddenly, Chaum felt a danger.


    He immediately turned his eyes to golden yellow, and his whole body was covered by lightning.


    But the next moment, a sharp sword has pierced his abdomen.


    Chaom gritted his teeth, and lightning burst into his body.


    While the holder of the sharp sword resisted the lightning and kept advancing, Chaum kept retreating.


    In the end, Chom slammed into the wall, and he coughed up blood.


    "Chom!" The surrounding companions saw Chom who was in danger, and the masked man who appeared suddenly.


    The lightning on Chaom erupted again, and huge lightning filled the body of the man before him.


    Even the scent of meat can be smelled, but the man still doesn''t let go, and keeps piercing the sword into Chaom''s body.


    Kaz


    The mask on the man''s face couldn''t stand the ravages of lightning and shattered.


    The man under the mask revealed his true colors.


    It was a yellow skin, a Chinese face, and silver-red eyes.


    At the same time, Chaum felt something hidden in the man through his own lightning.


    "Black...Black...Magic...The Rubik''s Cube is on him." Chaum said with difficulty, but in the end he died because his heart was pierced by a sharp sword, and his arms fell weakly.


    Ye Hao pulled out his sword and took a breath. His arms are still a little numb now. If it weren''t for the blood wolf physique, he really couldn''t resist it.


    Because of Qom''s words just now, everyone gathered.


    "Hand over, Black Rubik''s Cube!" The wind and fire dual-system ability person looked at Ye Hao angrily, and a huge fireball had appeared in his hand.


    At the same time, something strange happened to Silk Ghost. The cracks in her body became more and more, and even spread to the spider claws behind her.


    In a collision with Bailice, Bailice flew out, a series of four or five pillars fell down. If it weren''t for the armor on his body, it is estimated that he would be choking this time.


    On the side of Silk Ghost, she finally reached her limit. She screamed in pain, and then the spider claws on her back exploded, and she returned to be human again and fell from the air.


    Ye Hao stared at the fallen silk ghost. The task of killing Qom had been completed, and things were almost done on the hotel side. If the delay continues, it is likely that there will be more branches and leave for the time being.


    Teleport.


    Ye Hao appeared next to the silk ghost with a teleport, picked up the silk ghost who had fallen into a coma, and disappeared on the roof with another teleport.


    The hotel rooftop finally fell into silence.


    Only the traces after the war are left!


    "Captain, Chaom was killed by the person who snatched the black cube just now!" The wind and fire dual powers gritted their teeth and walked to Bailice.


    The armor on Bai Lice had disappeared, and he looked a little embarrassed.


    "Don''t chase it now. That kid has the ability to teleport. We can''t stop them now even if we catch up. What''s more, we suffered a lot of casualties and physical exertion in this battle.


    I have passed my order to eliminate the illegal elements in this hotel first. "Balice said.


    "But...that guy...what shall we do?" the team member asked.


    Bailitse was silent for a while: "It seems that our strength alone is not enough. I will report to the superior. Ask them to send someone to help us."


    ...


    Because of Ye Hao''s departure, a cleaning work started in the hotel. Organizations such as Yingyan, Tianzu, and Guipai were of course evacuated very smoothly.


    Some guys who originally wanted to fish in troubled waters were left behind, and they were picked up by the people in District 11.


    And the leader of all this is now sitting in a RV "borrowed" with a US friend with the beautiful woman, and continues to move towards Yellowstone Park.


    The sun gradually rose.


    Because of the battle last night, Ye Hao drove very smoothly on the road.


    Towards noon, Ye Hao stopped the car on the side of the road, walked into the RV, and looked at the silk ghost lying on the bed still sleeping.


    It''s hard to imagine that this beautiful woman in front of me will turn into such a terrifying monster last night.


    "At that time, her Tier 7 strength form was really strong. It''s a pity that she can only maintain less than 30 seconds of effort, otherwise she can completely eliminate the entire 11 team by herself." Ye Hao sighed.


    The seventh and sixth orders are only the difference between the first order, but they are very different.


    At that time, five or six ranks martial artists, supernatural beings, and mutants could barely resist this rank 7.


    If it is a seventh-order powerhouse in a complete form, how strong it is, Ye Hao is very longing for it.


    "Cough cough cough..." Sigui woke up, she opened her eyes, and for the first time she saw the person in front of her, she subconsciously raised her hand and approached Ye Hao''s throat.


    Although she has no weapons, she is already strong enough to use any part of her body as a weapon to fight at any time. This is a skill she learned from the edge of death.


    Ye Hao stepped back and said with a smile: "Are you facing your savior like this? If it weren''t for me, I guess you would be staying in the laboratory in the U.S., lying in the laboratory cabin, filled with tubes. .


    A dozen people watched your body. "


    Only then did Sigui really see Ye Hao clearly, this face was strange, but the aura on his body was familiar.


    "Are you number 4?" Sigui looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    "I have to say that your power of observation really amazes me." Ye Hao looked at the silk ghost in front of her. In this state, she could recognize herself by intuition, which was really scary.


    At this moment, the sound of the system sounded.


    ¡¾Complete the task of rescuing the silk ghost, get a random item reward: Variety Crystal*3¡¿


    [Variety Crystal: It can be transformed into any prop, without its function, but it can imitate its appearance, breath and characteristics 100%]

 Chapter 1494： The legend of the owl

    Chapter 1494 The Legend Of The Owl


    "Where are we now?" Sigui stood up and looked around suspiciously.


    Ye Hao''s eyebrows jumped: "I know you foreigners are very open, but I still hope you can put on a piece of clothing and talk to me again."


    Sigui looked at her naked body, but she didn''t lose her temper like in a TV show, and then all kinds of noises and screams.


    She calmly opened the cabinet next to it, which contained the clothes of the original owner of the car, although they were all men''s clothes.


    Silk ghost still didn''t mind wearing it.


    Jeans, white shirt, this is what Silk Ghost looks like now.


    And it''s vacuum inside!


    Ye Hao found a place to sit down in the narrow space and said, "We have left Denver, but we are still in Colorado. You have been in a coma for almost seven hours, and you have to say that you are very resilient."


    The fierce battle last night, but she was in a coma for seven hours. This can only mean that Sigui''s will has allowed her to keep herself as awake as possible in any state.


    "Then why do you want to save me? For the money? Or for my body?" Sigui asked without shy.


    "For money? My wealth is beyond your imagination. As for your body, if that is the case, then we are not talking here, but in bed. Seven hours is not enough to satisfy me. "Ye Hao smiled playfully.


    "As for why? I don''t know, maybe it''s subconscious. If you want to ask, just ask God."


    why? This is the task of the system, I don''t know why.


    If you give me a choice, I might not care about you at all.


    "Presumably you also saw the battle last night. You should know that female spiders have a habit of eating males after mating." Silk ghost licked his red lips: "If you really did that. I really want to try your taste."


    Ye Hao shrugged, did not speak, stood up and walked towards the driver''s seat.


    "Number Four, you are such a weird person. If I guess correctly, the black cube is now on your body. You participated in the Hawkeye action, just to take the opportunity to **** the black cube.


    And now I am considered an eagle-eyed person. If you saved me, wouldn''t you be causing trouble for yourself? "Sigui stared at Ye Hao''s back with a false eye.


    Ye Hao nodded approvingly from the driver¡¯s seat: ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. So you just assume that I¡¯m having a head cramp. Okay, now you¡¯re awake too. In two hours¡¯ drive, there¡¯s one Small town, I will put you there.


    If you want to leave now, you can also get off from here. "


    Sigui went to the passenger seat and sat down: "Someone wants to send me off, why don''t I want to."


    Ye Hao started the car and moved on.


    The car drove for more than an hour, and neither of them spoke, and during the silk ghost period, they would take a long look at Ye Hao.


    "Is there any treasure on my face? You looked at me 134 times in 64 minutes." Ye Hao said lightly, looking ahead.


    Sigui gave a faint smile and fluffed her black hair: "I''m just curious, why don''t you ask me questions?"


    "Ask a question? Why should I ask you." Ye Hao replied.


    "You saw the battle last night, and you saw my appearance. Are you not curious?" Sigui looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    Ye Hao shook his head: "There is a saying in China that curiosity killed the cat. Everyone has their own secrets, and people like us have more secrets.


    I don''t like to inquire about other people''s secrets, and they are secrets that don''t help me. "


    Sigui looked at Ye Hao''s eyes more and more with interest.


    "Then you don''t feel sick when you see me like that. After all, it''s a creature like a spider, those sticky silk threads, that dark pattern." Silk ghost looked at his fingers and moved slightly.


    In an instant, an iron tower made of white silk appeared in her palm.


    "Disgusting? Why?" Ye Hao shook his head: "That''s just a performance of strength, although it does not look good. But it is nothing."


    "Interesting person." Sigui chuckled, her eyes showed a reminiscence look: "Thinking that at the beginning, the first time I saw my transformation, I felt like a monster, just a disgusting guy.


    That **** claw, that **** black pattern.


    I hate others looking at me with the eyes of monsters, so I don''t easily expose my own abilities, and once someone sees my form, I will kill them.


    But it is inevitable that some people have seen it, this time the most, but unfortunately I did not kill them at the time. "


    Sigui said with some regret: "The captain of the 11th team is really strong."


    "These words of you have made me a little curious. But it''s not for you. In the world''s killer rankings, your strength ranks second. Then, what kind of existence does the first guy exist?" Ye Hao is curious. Asked.


    Ye Hao glanced at the Silk Ghost next to him, he unexpectedly saw fear and jealousy in Silk Ghost''s eyes.


    "Very strong, that person is a demon. He has the ability that does not belong to this world, and I am as weak as a spider in front of him." Sigui said in a deep voice.


    "I don''t know his name, but his nickname is like the **** of death that everyone will remember: Xiao."


    Owl?


    Listening to the name, it''s a bit like a bird.


    "Then his strength is in the seventh rank?" To be so jealous of Sigui, it is only the seventh rank.


    "I don''t know. I just fought him a little bit at the time. At that moment, I knew I was not his opponent. Fortunately, he didn''t have the desire to kill me. Otherwise, it would not be me who was sitting here at this moment.


    There are many rumors about Xiao Xiao, some people say that he is actually the boss of Hawkeye.


    Because the term eagle eye and owl are very similar, they both remind people of birds.


    Xiaohe appeared on the killer list twenty years after the establishment of the world killer list. It hasn''t changed so far, he and the wandering baron can be regarded as long-term guests above.


    If you meet him, I advise you to pray that he will never be interested in you. "Sigui said.


    Xiao, Ye Hao remembered this name.


    "That''s right. So what do you think of the Eagle Eye organization? Their powerful intelligence system." Now that you have asked, you might as well ask a question that Ye Hao is interested in.


    "Eagle Eye''s intelligence system is very powerful, and many countries even purchase intelligence from it. But I found that their intelligence system also has loopholes.


    First: Their intelligence systems seem to be invading satellites around the world, as well as surveillance systems, as well as mobile phones, computers and all other video-enabled instruments, and they cannot get information in some remote places.


    Second: People with a certain level of strength cannot search for intelligence.


    Tier 4 is a hurdle, and unless it appears in public places above Tier 5, it is difficult for Hawkeye to search for information. "

 Chapter 1495： Siguis Favor

    Chapter 1495


    "And it is said that they also have a big super-intelligent device to calculate and count this information. And so far no one has discovered where the headquarters of the Hawkeye organization is." Sigui said.


    "Then this time the eagle-eyed attack on District 11 is imposing, isn''t it pushing yourself and District 11 to the opposite side?" Ye Hao asked.


    Sigui smiled and shook his head: "Actually, all forces in this world are opposites, but these are divided into bright-side contests and dark-side contests.


    This time, Hawkeye¡¯s action was not under the banner of Hawkeye. If District 11 is really investigated, it can be said that someone in the dark world has deliberately organized an attempted attack on District 11.


    Anyway, the United States lacks everything but it does not lack enemies.


    Area 11 can only bite the teeth and swallow. The most important thing is that Area 11 doesn''t know where Hawkeye''s headquarters is. Everyone is afraid of an enemy in the dark and will give you a bite from time to time.


    And once someone discovers the location of the Hawkeye base, I can guarantee that all forces in the world will be siege, and the United States is definitely the fastest one! "


    Ye Hao nodded in agreement. Before the accurate information location of the Eagle Eye base could be determined, no force organization would turn their faces with Eagle Eye, at best it would be a private contest.


    In the same way, Hawkeye won''t say much if he loses his troops in private.


    "Okay, the chat is over. The town is also here." Ye Hao stopped the car.


    At this moment they have entered a small town, and passers-by look at the RV from time to time, casting curious eyes, but they don''t pay much attention.


    "I owe you a favor." Sigui left a word, jumped out of the car and left.


    After Sigui left, Ye Hao was completely relaxed, and he took a breath.


    "Let a murderer with the strength of Tier 7 stay next to him and say that he is not worried that it is fake." Ye Hao secretly said in his heart.


    On the road just now, despite the seemingly calm waves, Ye Hao has been vigilant against Sigui''s movements. Once she takes any dangerous actions, Ye Hao immediately uses teleport.


    Fortunately, the silk ghost is not a snake among farmers and snakes.


    After that, Ye Hao filled the town with oil and continued to move towards Yellowstone Park.


    There are few adults in the U.S., and many intercontinental highways have very few vehicles. Sometimes it takes more than half an hour to see a car.


    This was the third day Ye Hao stole the black cube, and it was also the quietest day unexpectedly.


    Ye Hao didn''t encounter any enemies until noon on the fourth day.


    And he was only less than four hundred kilometers away from Yellowstone Park.


    He drove the car, driving on the highway, next to a wide river, the Yellowstone River.


    This river extends to Yellowstone Park, so just drive along this river and Ye Hao can come to Yellowstone Park.


    "This is Radio Beautiful Sound. This time we once again broadcast about the terrorist attack on the five-star international hotel in Denver. No organization has claimed responsibility for this terrorist attack.


    In this terrorist attack, the hotel was hit by a large-scale bomb attack, and the roof was severely damaged. So far, the number of casualties we have got is 28 dead and 246 injured.


    The person in charge of the hotel posted a post on the official website a few hours ago, denounced the terrorist attacker this time, and announced that the hotel will be closed for a period of time.


    The terrorist attack plunged the originally peaceful city of Denver into fear. Countless citizens took to the streets and walked to the government to protest why the government did not effectively prevent this terrorist attack. We taxpayers..."


    Ye Hao turned off the radio broadcasting, and too many things were concealed by the state machinery. Everyone thought that they were indeed living in a world where science is supreme.


    I didn''t know that the things in the TV series, movies, and novels really happened to them.


    Such lies may be well-intentioned, but there are also some sad things.


    It''s kind of like an ostrich.


    Ye Hao took out the black Rubik''s Cube. After a day and night of rest, Ye Hao now expects that he can carry the black Rubik''s Cube for about eight teleports, which is a distance of eight kilometers.


    Suddenly, a person appeared in front of him, and Ye Hao immediately put away the black cube.


    The person who stood in front of Ye Hao raised his fist and hit the ground directly.


    The ground was dented abruptly, and the car couldn''t drive through at all.


    Ye Hao stepped on the brake and the RV stopped in the middle of the road.


    Ye Hao poked his head and looked at the person in front of him.


    "Boy, we meet again." The **** bear shook the dust on his fist.


    Ye Hao saw the flying mantis approaching behind through the rearview mirror.


    In addition, on the right side of the car, there was the Emei flower. Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the woman on the stone **** inside the road.


    Feng Jiu''er.


    Feng Jiu''er was looking at the man in front of him with complicated eyes.


    ...


    Inside an extended commercial vehicle.


    Except for the cockpit, there is a small back office in the back, Baili Ce, dual-type abilities of wind and fire, and explosive female abilities.


    The three people sitting here are obviously a little empty. There were originally five people sitting here, but now there are only three of them left.


    "Fak! This time we killed two people in succession, Chaum died, and Aaron died too!" The wind and fire dual powers suddenly squeezed the goblet in his hand, and the red wine fell on the ground.


    "Captain, now our strength is greatly reduced. And now as far as we know, we have participated in this battle for the Black Rubik''s Cube. There are already organizations such as Eagle Eye, Ghost Card, Dragon Team, and Devil Butterfly. It is difficult for the three of us alone. To contend with these organizations, we need strong support.


    Not those special soldiers who only know how to chug with some toys. "The explosive woman said disdainfully.


    "There will be support, but we also need those soldiers. They can serve as our eyes and our hands to help us do things. Do you want to clean the battlefield yourself?" Baili Ce said lightly.


    The explosive girl was playing with her pistol and stopped talking.


    At this moment, the car stopped, and there was a knock on the door.


    "It looks like our new member is here." Baili Ce opened the door.


    There were two people standing outside the car door, a middle-aged blond woman, and a gentle man with eyes.


    "Come up and introduce yourself." Baili Ce said while looking at them.


    The blonde woman got in the car and found a place to sit down. She looked at the three people in front of her. She said: "My name is Winnie. I was promoted to the A-level ability a month ago. The ability is an auxiliary mind-powered human body restraint. As long as the people I look at, their bodies will freeze.


    The fixed time is judged according to the strength of the opponent. If the enemy is a Tier 6, I can only hold for five seconds at a time, if I only hold some parts, such as the feet, then I can hold for about 30 seconds. "


    The gentleman pushed his eyes, and said, "My name is Shadow. I was promoted to A-level ability six months ago. The ability can enter the shadow and can jump out of any shadow within a hundred square meters. .


    I have undergone assassination, close combat, judo, strangulation, and many other trainings. "


    It''s hard to believe that the man in front of him is a natural killer.

 Chapter 1496： S-rank Ability-Abyss Butcher

    "Too young, the captain you are looking for is too weak. Although the abilities are not bad, they are not comprehensive enough. For the control technique, if you control it and the battle is not over, can you just be casual? Got it?" The explosive girl pointed at the Winnie.


    Winnie frowned, she was a little unhappy with the woman''s tone.


    "And you dick, your ability, wouldn''t it be useless at night?" The explosive girl looked at the shadow with disdain.


    Shadow defended: "As long as there is a little light, there will be a shadow..."


    "What if you don''t? Are you just a fighter? We don''t lack fighters here." The explosive woman waved her hand, and she looked at Bailice: "Captain, you can''t let us send us some better ones. What kind of stuff are these, there are no buddies?


    It¡¯s been less than half a year since I entered the A-level. What do you think this is? Play house. What we have to face is a world-class organization, those are the guys who kill people without blinking! Chaom and Aaron were killed by them! "


    There was anger in the words of the explosive woman.


    It seems that she has some feelings for Chaum and Aaron, not knowing if there is any relationship beyond friendship.


    "Enough. A-level abilities are not evasive sets that you can buy anywhere in convenience stores. Although our country is a big country of abilities, it does not mean that we have endless use of A-level abilities! "Bai Li Ce scolded angrily.


    For Bailice, the explosive girl is still more convinced, she snorted: "Then I won''t be a nanny."


    After speaking, the explosive woman put on her blindfold and stopped talking.


    Baili Ce knows the temper of his team members. He said to Feng Huo Nan: "These two people will be brought to you, let them adapt to our team as soon as possible. We must be ready to fight at any time."


    "Yes." Feng Huo Man had a good temper with his teammates, and carefully explained to Ying and Winnie the things that should be paid attention to in the team.


    Bailice got out of the car with his mobile phone that flashed.


    He walked to the side of the road and pressed the answer button.


    "It''s me, the leader of the 11th team, Barice."


    "Captain Baili, we have selected the support we will send to you."


    "Who is it?" Baili Ce asked.


    "S-Class Abdominal Butcher." The voice over there caused Bai Lice to frown.


    "FUCK! Why did you send this madman, do you want to take back the black Rubik''s cube, or do you want this madman to kill us all!" Bailice cursed, "Change me to someone, at least give me A sane one."


    "Captain Baili, the only thing we can send out now is this Abyssal Butcher. You should know his strength. As for his problem, you can rest assured that we have sent a corresponding control team, and they will be responsible for controlling the Abyssal Butcher.


    They will obey your orders unconditionally and will not cause you any trouble, I promise. "


    Listening to the vowed guarantee over there, Bai Lice cursed a few words secretly, guaranteeing a fart.


    Among those monsters, he can tolerate anyone, but this abyss butcher is the most troublesome.


    However, this was the arrangement above, and in the end Bailice had no choice but to obey, and this person would be delivered within one day.


    He hung up the phone, took out his tablet, and called up the information about the abyss butcher.


    There is a string of numbers on it that is very dazzling.


    (Probability of task completion: 100%. Number of enemies killed: 758, number of teammates killed by mistake: 1,428, number of civilians killed by mistake: more than 30,000)


    "This is really a terrible trouble. I hope that this madman will not go mad at a critical moment, as I said above. I don''t want to fight with Tier 7 guys anymore." Bailice uttered a bad word and got into the car silently. Up.


    ...


    "What do we do now? The black cube is not found, we lost the sword demon, and the whereabouts of the silk ghost is unknown. Now our top combat power is only the Wandering Baron, Gemini, Green Zero, you and me." Huang Ling Seeing Hei Ling in front of him, asked.


    Lu Ling coldly watched Hei Ling''s injuries and the horns on his head: "Moreover, Hei Ling is seriously injured now, and the side effects after taking the medicine are slowly showing up.


    Except for him, most of us are also more or less injured. Those few people are not stable now, after all, these few battles are very dangerous! All have the meaning of retreat. "


    Hei Ling''s face was pale, and he clenched his fists: "In any case, we must seize the black cube. This is our mission, and we have reinforcements. As long as we can get the black cube, it is our victory.


    And we have now confirmed who the target is. "


    Hei Ling took out a photo, the person on it was Ye Hao.


    "Crazy knife, Asian killer, Chinese! The black Rubik''s Cube is on him, but because of his strength, it is difficult for our intelligence network to find him now, but as long as he shows a little clue, we can find him along the way.


    So we cannot give up now, and our great plan cannot allow us to give up! Hei Ling gritted his teeth and said.


    Green Ling and Huang Ling glanced at each other, and there was a burning madness in their eyes.


    "Report, there is news that a crazy knife has fallen!" A person hurried over and reported the information.


    ...


    In a dense forest, Nightingale ran panting wildly, and a shadow behind him was chasing like a ghost.


    Finally, Nightingale was hit in the back with a palm and fell to the ground.


    Nightingale vomited blood, she turned her head, and a dagger was pressed against her throat.


    "You''d better not move it. You should have heard the legend of this weapon. As long as it cuts through your skin, the blood on your body will bleed." A cold voice came.


    "Blooddrama, what do you want to do? This is the time, you don''t fight for the black cube, but you are here to eradicate the dissidents. If you let the leader know, she will let you go!" Nightingale gritted her teeth and stared at her eyes. Woman.


    Blood Drab, the fourth master in the world''s killer rankings.


    Nightingale possesses four levels of innate strength, but the Blood Drab is the sixth level of innate peak strength, two levels apart, plus the sharp weapon in her hand.


    Nightingale is not her opponent at all.


    "Eradicating dissidents? I''m not eradicating dissidents. I''m clearing the door. Just after the action that night, after breaking out of Area 11, I got an intelligence. The former member of the dragon group, Nightingale. I should call you that.


    Tell me, what is your purpose for sneaking into the Devil Butterfly under the disguise of your identity! "Xue Tuo Luo stared at Nightingale with empty eyes.


    Nightingale¡¯s eyes and expression remained unchanged, as if she didn¡¯t know what Xuedra was talking about: "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, I¡¯m a black sparrow. It¡¯s not a nightingale! You don¡¯t know where to offend you, if you want to kill Let me have a good time, why make excuses here.


    It''s just that I didn''t expect that there would be someone like you among the Demon Butterfly. I knew that I shouldn''t have joined the Demon Butterfly! "


    After speaking, Nightingale closed her eyes and made a confession.


    Xue Tuo Luo squinted at Nightingale. If it weren''t for organized news, she really felt that she might be wrong.


    "Since you are like this, then I will send you to death." Xue Daluo raised his dagger.


    Suddenly, Nightingale opened her eyes, and a dagger rushed directly into the heart of Xuedala.

 Chapter 1497： Feng Jiuer was held hostage

    The sunlight penetrates the leaves and shines in the woods, and a few drops of blood on the ground are very dazzling.


    "You nightingale is really not very obedient." Xue Tuoluo twisted Nightingale''s neck.


    Nightingale''s dagger fell aside, with a trace of cloth and blood on it.


    A small opening was drawn in the tights on Xue Tuo Luo''s chest, and a small opening appeared on the white and tender skin.


    Nightingale''s arms were twisted and both legs were broken, and she had completely lost the ability to fight.


    But even so, she still stared at Xuedra.


    "I like your eyes very much. You are a respectable opponent. It''s a pity that you are too weak. I will dig down your eyeballs later and use them as my trophy." Xue Dalu raised his dagger again. Prepare to cut the skin of Nightingale.


    "and many more."


    At this moment, a shadow appeared, jumping from the tree to the ground.


    Xue Tu Luo frowned and looked at the person behind him: "What''s the matter?"


    "Master Xuedala, the organization has an order, order you to bring back Nightingale." The woman said respectfully, kneeling on the ground.


    "Why? This woman is a member of the dragon group. Keeping her is a time bomb." Xue Tuo Luo said coldly.


    "According to the latest information, the Black Rubik''s Cube is now in the hands of a Chinese killer, nicknamed Mad Knife. And this Mad Knife seems to have something to do with this woman. The organization thinks that maybe we can use her to let that Mad Knife hand over the Black Rubik''s Cube obediently. Come inside our hands." The woman said.


    The captured Nightingale had a slight change in her eyes.


    Xue Daluo also understood the meaning of the organization at this moment. She sneered at the nightingale in front of her: "If you are lucky, let you live for a while, and see if your little lover is willing to trade you with something."


    ...


    Yellowstone River.


    Ye Hao fought with the three of the Sky Group, and at this moment he had already started the blood wolf state.


    However, due to the previous successive battles, the three of the Tian Group''s combat effectiveness declined, and they were unable to win Ye Hao for a while.


    The two sides are so deadlocked there.


    "Ye Hao, now you hand over the black Rubik''s Cube, we can sit down and have a good talk! You are Chinese, we are also Chinese, in this different place, we should not kill each other." Emeihua shouted to Ye Hao .


    "As long as you retreat, we won''t kill each other, I don''t want to see this situation. I still said that, give me time, I will hand over the black cube to the dragon team at that time!" Ye Hao Shouted.


    "Don''t talk nonsense with this kid, as I said, beat me up and he will be honest." The **** bear punched out his fist, and Ye Hao stepped back.


    The flying mantis mantis boxing behind him was displayed, every move was very fierce, Ye Hao used Lingbo''s microsteps to dodge constantly.


    At the same time, the shadow sword in his right hand uses the Dugu Nine Sword swordsmanship against Emei Hua''s Emei swordsmanship.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Suddenly a scream came from the side.


    "No, it''s Jiu''er!" Emeihua''s heart was tight, she couldn''t care about attacking Ye Hao, and hurriedly looked at Feng Jiu''er.


    Because of Feng Jiu''er''s low strength, they didn''t join their fight, and in the battle, they didn''t pay much attention to Feng Jiu''er.


    "You all stop me!"


    There was a loud shout.


    Several people appeared on the nearby stone slope.


    It is Hawkeye''s black zero them.


    At this moment, Lu Ling was holding Feng Jiu''er with her dagger in her throat.


    "Asshole, let go of Jiu''er!" Emeihua was anxious to see Feng Jiu''er being captured.


    "Stop for me, who dare to move now, dare to take a step closer. I will poke a few holes in this woman! And that kid, I know you will teleport, we can''t keep you, but we can be confident When you come over, kill this woman first!" Hei Ling threatened.


    Several people were quiet.


    Hei Ling looked at Ye Hao, his eyes fictitiously: "Now we can talk about it.


    Should I call you Ye Hao or Crazy Sword? I really underestimated you. I thought you were already dead in District 11. I didn''t expect you to escape by stealthily.


    I heard that you had something to do with the Dragon Team before. Looking at your battle just now, it seems that there is indeed such a thing.


    You still know this woman in my hands. I now give you a chance to give us the black Rubik''s cube, and I will return this woman to you. Either I kill this woman now, and then we will **** the black cube from your body! "


    Ye Hao''s face sank.


    He didn''t expect that the Eagle Eyes would even come in and hold Feng Jiu''er while he was fighting the Tian Group, and use this to threaten himself.


    "I don''t have much time, so I will give you one minute to think about it. After a minute, either you will give me the Rubik''s Cube or I will kill the woman!" Hei Ling had a vicious expression on his face.


    "Don''t worry about me, the black cube is heavier..." Feng Jiu''er just shouted, and Lu Ling covered her mouth.


    "Ye Hao, save Jiu''er!" Emeihua looked at Ye Hao anxiously.


    "No, you can''t give them the black cube!" the **** bear cried.


    Emeihua pointed at the **** bear with the sword in her hand angrily: "Big black bear, what do you mean. Do you want to watch Jiu''er go to death?"


    The **** bear said solemnly: "Emeihua, I know you treat Feng Jiuer as your daughter. Although I don''t like this baby, I won''t die.


    But don¡¯t forget, what identity we are! We are the dragon group, when we become the dragon group, our life is the dragon group, we fight for the country, we fight for the dragon group.


    Loyalty and filial piety are difficult to achieve, and we bear the name of Dragon Group, we have chosen loyalty! This black Rubik''s Cube is very important to China, we must get it!


    Don''t say where Feng Jiu''er died, even if it is my daughter and my wife who are being held hostage at the moment, I still say this, the black cube cannot be given! "


    The **** bear clenched his fists and his eyes were almost bloodshot.


    Flying Mantis opened his mouth, but couldn''t say anything when it came to his mouth.


    There is nothing wrong with Emei Flower, neither is Big Black Bear, neither is wrong in this matter.


    Fei Tanglang looked at Ye Hao, and now the choice was in the hands of this young man. He wanted to know what choice he would make.


    Feng Jiu''er looked at the man in a responsible manner. Although she said to leave her alone, she still had a little extravagant hope in her heart, and she wanted to see what choices this man would make.


    Man is a very complicated creature.


    "Crazy Blade, the time is almost here, there are ten seconds left, in your Huaxia''s words, do you really want to see this beauty die here?" Hei Ling said coldly.


    The dagger in Lu Ling''s hand moved slightly, and a red bloodshot appeared on Feng Jiu''er''s white neck.


    "Let her go, I''ll give you the black cube!" Ye Hao said solemnly.


    He stared at Hei Ling and others with indifferent eyes: "But I have to give you a word, and you will pay the price soon, because no one can threaten me with a friend''s life."


    With that, Ye Hao took out the black Rubik''s Cube from his arms.

 Chapter 1498： Exchange of hostages

    "You can''t do this!" The **** bear blushed and tried to grab the Rubik''s Cube in Ye Hao''s hand.


    But Emeihua stood in front of the **** bear, she said coldly: "Big black bear, you know that you are not my opponent. If you dare to stop him, don''t blame me for not being in the same group!"


    "You! Do you know what the consequences will be if you do this!" the **** bear cursed.


    "I know very well that Emeihua will bear these consequences alone." Emeihua looked at Feng Jiu''er who was being held captive, with concern in her eyes.


    The **** bear wanted to say something, but was held by the flying mantis, and the flying mantis shook his head at him.


    The conversation next to him did not hinder Ye Hao''s choice.


    "The black Rubik''s Cube is here, let the people go. The Rubik''s Cube is for you!" Ye Hao raised the black Rubik''s Cube in his hand and shouted.


    A few black people looked at Ye Hao''s black Rubik''s cube with bright eyes.


    But Luling glanced at them, with a hint of meaning in his eyes.


    "Wait, we have to follow the steps. We have to confirm the authenticity of this Rubik''s Cube first, what if you give us a fake. And if I ask you to give us the Rubik''s Cube first, you will definitely not agree. So, We have to confirm the authenticity first." Hei Ling said.


    Ye Hao''s heart jumped, the expression on his face remained unchanged, he said faintly: "How do you confirm?"


    "It''s very simple. The Rubik''s Cube will still be in your hands. We will send a person to hold an instrument to approach the Rubik''s Cube. This Rubik''s Cube is made of special materials in the U.S. If you want to make the same Rubik''s Cube in a short time, That''s impossible." Hei Ling glanced at the green zero next to her.


    Huang Ling took out an instrument that looked like a detector and slowly walked towards Ye Hao.


    When he reached a distance of about two meters, he stopped.


    "Please raise the black Rubik''s Cube in your hand and face me." Huang Ling pointed a probe of the instrument to the Rubik''s Cube in Ye Hao''s hand, and the other end of the instrument was a display screen.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and glanced at Feng Jiu''er who was controlled by Lu Ling.


    He raised his hand and placed the black cube in front of him, and at the same time be alert for any suspicious actions by the other party.


    But everything is too much to worry about. This is indeed an instrument for detection. During the detection process, a light is emitted, scanning up and down on the black cube in Ye Hao''s hand.


    Time passed bit by bit, and Ye Hao felt extremely tormented every minute and every second.


    "Tick..." There was a red light on the instrument.


    Ye Hao''s heart jumped, was it still discovered by them?


    "All values ??are normal, this is a real black Rubik''s Cube!" Huang Ling shouted.


    Ye Hao heaved a sigh of relief. He stared at Hei Ling and the others: "Okay. Now we can exchange."


    "We can exchange, but we have to invite some unrelated people to leave here, at least one kilometer away." Hei Ling looked at the three people in the Tian group.


    "No, if we leave. Not only did you take the black Rubik''s cube, but what should you do if you regret it!" Emeihua scolded.


    "You have no choice." Hei Ling said coldly.


    The dagger in Lu Ling''s hand approached Feng Jiu''er''s throat again, and more blood flowed out.


    Emeihua clenched her fists, glanced at Feng Jiu''er and Ye Hao, she turned and left.


    Fei Tanglang dragged the black bear to follow Emei Flower.


    "Wandering Baron, you go and stare at them. Lest they do any small actions, with the power of your blood, they will not be able to stop you when you evacuate." Hei Ling ordered.


    "Hehe, you know these drudgery and leave it to me." The wandering baron shrugged, putting his hands in his pockets, following Emeihua and them.


    It will take some time to wait for Emeihua and them to leave.


    Here again fell into a strange silence.


    "Hey, what is in this black Rubik''s cube that can make you eagle-eyed people so tempted, so that you, the so-called intelligence organization, are so excited to come here." Ye Hao suddenly said.


    Gemini glanced at the Hawkeye trio. They were also very curious about the Siamese pair. What was in the black Rubik''s Cube could make the world''s major organizations fight desperately for it.


    "There are some things you mortals shouldn''t know. But you should be fortunate enough to be able to see the greatest miracle in this world happen. By then, this world..." There was scorching heat in the eyes of Huang Ling opposite Ye Hao. Crazy.


    Even Ye Hao could see that every hair on his body was standing up, and his arms were shaking.


    "Huang Ling, enough." Hei Ling from a distance interrupted Huang Ling''s words.


    It seems that eagle-eyed people know what''s inside, and they have a purpose.


    Ye Hao thought to himself.


    And it''s still something that might change the world. Is it related to the world secrets you''ve been searching for?


    At this moment, Hei Ling made a move. He raised his hand to press his ear, and then he said: "Those people have withdrawn one kilometer away, and we can now trade.


    Hand in hand, hand in object. I hope Mr. Crazy Knife will not do anything unfriendly. "


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word.


    Hei Ling waved his hand and motioned to Lu Ling next to him to **** Xie Feng Jiu''er up.


    Lv Ling escorted Feng Jiu''er and walked to Ye Hao''s face step by step, and stood in front of Ye Hao alongside Huang Ling.


    Huang Ling raised his hand and motioned to Ye Hao to give the things to himself.


    Ye Hao held the black Rubik''s Cube in one hand, and held Feng Jiu''er''s hand with the other.


    Suddenly, Huang Ling''s eyes changed, and his hand suddenly stretched out to grab the black Rubik''s Cube in Ye Hao''s hand.


    The dagger in Lu Ling''s hand opened Feng Jiu''er''s neck while a bomb was dropped on the ground.


    Ye Hao didn''t care if the black Rubik''s Cube was snatched away. He held Feng Jiu''er and dodged aside.


    boom


    There was a violent explosion.


    The three people in the Tian Group who heard the explosion in the distance, their complexions changed suddenly, and they rushed to the place just now at the fastest speed.


    The wandering baron who was observing in secret disappeared silently.


    When the group of three rushed to the explosion site that day, there was a huge deep pit. It can be seen how powerful the explosion was, and the smoke has gradually dispersed.


    Ye Hao and Feng Jiu''er were sitting there under a tree not far away.


    Feng Jiu''er''s blood stained her clothes red, there was a big opening in her neck, and there was a dagger stuck in her back at the same time, it was sneaked up by Lu Ling with her left hand before!


    "Jiu''er!" Emei rushed up with red eyes.


    "Damn it!" the **** bear cursed.


    "They... ran towards... northwest..." Feng Jiu''er said weakly, half-opening his eyes.


    The **** bear and the flying mantis looked at each other and immediately caught up.


    Even if there is only a little hope, they all need to grasp it, as long as the black cube has not been taken away by the eagle eye, then this matter is not over yet.

 Chapter 1499： Feng Jiuers mind

    "Jiu''er!" Emeihua''s eyes were bloodshot, and she looked at Feng Jiu''er in a pool of blood anxiously.


    "Senior, I''ll cure her on Jiu''er. You should go after the Eagle Eyes first. No matter what, the black cube can''t be taken away by them." Ye Hao said as he raised his hand. .


    Supreme Holy Healing


    The gentle rays of light gathered in Ye Hao''s hands, and first enveloped Feng Jiu''er''s throat. The **** mouth in his throat was recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The speed of blood flow has also been greatly slowed down.


    Seeing this situation, Emeihua glanced at Ye Hao in surprise. Only then did she remember that Ye Hao was in the power group, and she heard that he was also a multi-power player, including rare and magical healing powers.


    After confirming that Feng Jiu''er was not in danger, Emeihua asked a few words before moving in the direction that Fei Tanglang was chasing.


    Feng Jiu''er lay in Ye Hao''s arms, looking at the man in front of him.


    She could feel the pain on her body disappear little by little, and her whole body seemed to be wrapped in warmth and security.


    "Why? That black Rubik''s Cube is targeted by many organizations in the world, it must not be a mortal thing. Why are you going to hand over that thing for me?" Feng Jiu''er asked softly.


    "We are friends. If I want to lose a friend because of an item, I can''t make this choice." Ye Hao said lightly.


    In fact, the black Rubik''s Cube handed over by Ye Hao was an imitation made of Variety Crystal.


    So Ye Hao would be a little nervous when Yingyan and the others inspected at that time, fearing that they would detect some nuances.


    What I didn''t expect was that this ever-changing crystal was so magical that it completely deceived the eyes of the Eagle Eye group.


    And now there are two Variety Crystals left.


    Feng Jiu''er didn''t know this, she only felt that she was very touched in her heart, and a trace of her heartstrings seemed to be touched.


    She stared at the man in front of her, and did not ask that question, because now that question is not important to her.


    It doesn''t matter whether the man in front of him is Ye Hao or Crazy Sword.


    As long as he is enough.


    No matter Feng Jiu''er thought of some troubles, that was that Ye Hao already had a loved one.


    That Song Ying.


    This made Feng Jiu''er a rare jealousy.


    Ye Hao used to go straight to Tianmen for this Song Ying and be an enemy of Huaxia Jianghu! It shows his love for Song Ying.


    "The wounds have all recovered. You should rest here first and pay attention to your safety." Ye Hao told Feng Jiu''er: "I will catch up and see if I can get back the black cube."


    "Yeah. I will take care of myself, and you also pay attention to safety." Feng Jiu''er nodded and looked at Ye Hao with concern.


    Her wounds have all recovered, and the dagger fell on the side. Except for her face a little pale and the blood stains on her body, it is hard to believe that she had just walked in front of the ghost gate.


    Ye Hao left Feng Jiu''er and chased in the direction where Hawkeye was running away.


    Taking advantage of the speed, he quickly caught up with the three of the sky group, and using clairvoyance and perspective, Ye Hao confirmed that the Eagle Eyes were ten kilometers ahead of them.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth was curved.


    Why did Ye Hao chase after an imitation product was taken away?


    It was to confuse the audience.


    If such an important thing is lost, ordinary people will do everything possible to find it back. If Ye Hao just let go, maybe the sly guys in Eagle Eye will find any clues.


    Ye Hao chased them, but he could dispel their doubts.


    On the other hand, those who originally chased Ye Hao and saw that Tian Zu and Ye Hao were both chasing Hawkeye, they would think that the black cube had been snatched by Hawkeye, and they would immediately shift their targets.


    The only thing that can confirm that the black cube is still on Ye Hao is the tracker in the hands of Team 11.


    However, the tracker cannot confirm the location 100%, otherwise Ye Hao would not let Ye Hao take advantage of it when he was in the hotel.


    As long as Ye Hao and Yingyan were within more than ten kilometers, they kept moving.


    The people in Team 11 were also unable to determine whether the Black Rubik''s Cube was in the hands of Ye Hao or Yingyan.


    The last and most important point is that the northwest direction where Hawkeye and the others fled, is exactly the direction of Yellowstone Park, this is the middle of Ye Hao''s arms!


    "Team and the crazy knife have been chasing us behind!" Lu Ling frowned and said.


    Hei Ling smiled and said disapprovingly: "The black Rubik''s Cube is in our hands. Of course they can''t let it go. If you want to chase it? Let them chase it. I have already told the organization that we got the Black Rubik''s Cube.


    The organization has sent people to pick us up in Yellowstone Park. As long as we can take the black cube to Yellowstone Park, we can leave the ghost place of the United States! "


    "But they have been chasing us like this, if there is any chance..." Huang Ling said worriedly.


    "Remember, our task now is to leave with the black cube, not to waste time fighting with them!" Hei Ling said solemnly.


    "Yes!"


    The Hawkeyes got the black Rubik''s Cube, and the stone in their hearts finally fell to the ground. The Gemini and the Wandering Baron on the side were also very satisfied with the result, so they didn''t need to venture around for this **** task.


    The death and disappearance of Sword Demon and Silk Demon.


    It has made the two of them feel a little nervous. They are killers, but it does not mean that they are not afraid of death.


    This time, even the top ten on the killer list might die!


    At the same time, other organizations also got the news, and Ye Hao and Tian Group were chasing and killing Eagle Eye.


    At this moment, a message hit their minds directly.


    The black cube is in Hawkeye''s hands!


    In a high-speed car, Bailize looked at the tracker in his hand, and the light spot displayed on it was moving toward the northwest at a constant speed.


    "Captain, the black cube was snatched by the eagle-eyed people. This is not very good news. Once they leave the U.S. with the black cube, it will be too difficult for us to find this thing again." Said with a frown.


    Bailize put down the tracker in his hand, leaned on the seat and closed his eyes.


    After a while, he said aloud: "Did anyone see the black cube being taken away by an eagle eye?"


    "The fighting broke out on the No. ** Highway, on the bank of the Yellowstone River. The participants included Hawkeye, Tianzuo, and Ye Hao. The details are unknown, but we intercepted a communication from Tianzuo back to China. In the hands of their eyes, they are pursuing with all their strength."


    The explosive girl looked at the captain, and she asked suspiciously: "Captain, do you suspect that there is a problem?"


    "This is a duel between the world''s top organizations. Any possibility is possible. For example...Will the kid give Hawkeye a fake black cube and pretend to be chasing? The black Rubik''s Cube is still in his hands, he is just trying to confuse his eyes." Bailice''s eyes flashed brightly.


    If Ye Hao were here, he would definitely be shocked by this guy''s wisdom, he could even guess what he did.

 Chapter 1500： Ye Hao PK The Wandering Baron

    Chapter 1500 Ye Hao PK The Wandering Baron


    The explosive girl shook her head: "This is unlikely. Our black Rubik''s Cube is made of special materials. Although it requires special means to open it. However, it is very simple to confirm the authenticity. It only needs to detect the material molecules of the Rubik''s Cube. enough.


    I think Hawkeye would not have thought of this. "


    Bailice put his arms around his chest, he said: "I also thought of this, the material of the black Rubik''s Cube, it will take at least a few years to recreate a shape that is exactly the same.


    It took tens of billions of dollars to build this special container in District 11, and it took a full three years. It will take longer to imitate! "


    "So, our current goal should still be on Hawkeye!" The explosive female said.


    Bai Lice nodded, but he still added: "Hawkeye wants to chase, but just in case, the crazy knife guy can''t let it go."


    "Yes!"


    ...


    The fifth day after the Battle of Zone 11.


    Under persistent tracking, Tianzu finally caught up with Yingyan, while Ye Hao was hiding in the dark and watching quietly.


    He hasn''t forgotten his hunting mission. There are seven targets before and after the hunting mission.


    The Sword Demon is dead, Chaum the electric superpower is dead, and the dragon warrior is dead. Now there are four remaining: Heart K, Wandering Baron, Yellow Zero, Gemini.


    Three of them are eagle-eyed people, and the only way now is to let the people of the sky group get involved in the eagle-eyed people, and then Ye Hao took the opportunity to hunt down the three targets.


    "Watch boxing!" The **** bear didn''t talk nonsense, just rushing forward!


    Fei Tanglang and Emeihua followed closely, and they were already angry.


    The most important thing is Emeihua. These eagle-eyed people dared to hold and wound Feng Jiu''er, which made Emeihua, who had always been calm, moved to kill.


    "Gemini, Wandering Baron, Huang Ling, you delay them for half an hour! Then catch up with us!" Hei Ling ordered, and then left with Green Zero.


    Gemini and the Wandering Baron secretly said in their hearts: All drudgery is for them to stay and do. If it hadn''t been because the Eagle Eye organization was pressing on their heads, they would have slapped them.


    Huang Ling saw the discomfort in the eyes of the wandering Baron and Gemini.


    He said: "This is your last task. You will be delayed for half an hour. You can leave on your own. No matter what happens afterwards, it has nothing to do with you. I will tell the organization about your performance and prepare special rewards for you at that time. ."


    Huang Ling''s sentence is really very useful.


    The wandering baron faced the **** bear. Although the **** bear had very strong fists, fortunately, the wandering baron had a strong recovery ability and fast speed. He only needed to delay the **** bear.


    Gemini is fighting fiercely. Although the two brothers and sisters, although Siamese, are connected, they are very sharp in their moves, and Emeihua can''t get any benefit in their hands.


    Huang Ling and Fei Tanglang you come and go, they are equal in strength.


    Seeing this, Tian Zu and the others were really delayed.


    "It just so happens that all three targets are left." Ye Hao, hiding in the darkness, showed killing intent in his eyes.


    Ye Hao wanted to kill these people very much. It was because of the mission before, but this time because these people dared to move their friends.


    Who should we fix first?


    Ye Hao looked at the wandering baron.


    Others say that you have to pick up persimmons, but Ye Hao did the opposite. It is more troublesome to chew first.


    His strength may not be as good as Gemini, but because of the blood family''s recovery ability, it is indeed the most troublesome one.


    Ye Hao entered the blood wolf mode and sacrificed his weapon "Shadow".


    It became the shape of a sword, the color of the sword changed from red to orange, and then to yellow.


    Ye Hao adjusted his state to the peak.


    He took a deep breath.


    Then a light flashed in his eyes, and his body disappeared out of thin air and appeared behind the wandering baron.


    The wandering baron has gone through many battles, and he felt the threat for the first time. The wings behind him wrapped himself in the shape of a shield.


    Ye Hao''s sword hit the blood wing and directly hit the wandering baron on the ground, creating a three to four-meter pit.


    "What are you doing! I don''t need your help!" The **** bear cried out uncomfortably when he saw Ye Hao **** his prey.


    "Didn''t you say that everything is focused on completing tasks. Now is not the time to talk about a fair fight, you go to help your person, this guy will leave it to me." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "You kid!" The **** bear was very upset with Ye Hao''s arrogant attitude.


    A hairy boy in his early twenties was gesticulating with him here. When he killed himself, he was still wearing crotch pants!


    "Big black bear, come here, get this guy done first!" Fei Tanglang noticed the situation there, and when he saw Ye Hao''s move, his eyes flashed with joy.


    Although Ye Hao is an unstable factor, they are both Chinese, and after the things before and after, they also know Ye Hao''s quality, at least at this time they can fight together.


    The balance that was originally balanced began to tilt.


    "Huh." The **** bear is still more concerned about the overall situation, he snorted and rushed to Huang Ling.


    Huang Ling came second with one, a little overwhelmed.


    He gritted his teeth and took a pill out of his pocket and stuffed it directly into his mouth.


    In the end, Huang Ling burst into a powerful aura, a black aura appeared around his body, his eyes became completely black, and his head also grew a horn of about one centimeter, like a small bag.


    "This guy''s strength is improving!" Flying Mantis said cautiously.


    "Promote a fart, **** him." The **** bear got angry, grabbed his fist and hit Huang Ling.


    On this side, Ye Hao looked at the wandering baron slowly crawling out of the pit.


    "Boy, it''s ruthless to start." The wandering baron looked at Ye Hao with false eyes.


    Ye Hao''s feet were bent and the ground was sunken. He ejected directly, and the sharp sword in his hand slashed towards the wandering baron.


    The wandering baron used blood energy to condense a knight sword to withstand Ye Hao''s attack, and at the same time he incited his wings to fly into the air.


    Ye Hao raised his head and bent, this time jumping into the air.


    At the same time, the blood-red wings spread out behind him, very gorgeous.


    "Before I felt your breath was weird, so you are also of the blood clan? Which clan are you from." The wandering baron looked at Ye Hao with a grin: "For the sake of the same clan, when I **** your blood, I can send your body back."


    "I don''t talk nonsense with the dead." Ye Hao said lightly, as Dugu Nine Sword was displayed.


    Facing Ye Hao''s heavy attacks, the wandering baron felt an unbearable feeling.


    "Smelly boy, do you really want to work hard with me." The wandering baron looked at the sword wound slowly recovering from his abdomen, and he looked at Ye Hao with false eyes.


    Ye Hao flicked the blood on the blade in his hand, the sword pointed directly at the wandering baron, his eyes calmly, as if he didn''t put the wandering baron in his eyes at all.


    This completely angered the wandering baron: "The younger generations are really ignorant now. You think I am ranked eighth on the killer list. My strength is just better than that island monkey?


    Humph, if I want to. That deformity is not necessarily my opponent, since you are looking for death, I will fulfill you. Let you see my true strength. "


    The blood on the wandering baron began to riot, and the blood wings behind him changed from two wings to four wings. At the same time, red lines appeared on the surface of his body, and his eyes became even more red.


    The fifth-order Marquis-level peak is only one step away from the Duke-level.


    It is almost equivalent to the Seventh Innate Martial Artist, but coupled with his recovery ability, speed, flying ability, and combat ability are at least around the Nine Innate.


    Ye Hao''s eyes finally became serious.

 Chapter 1501： Kill the wandering baron

    Chapter 1501 Killing the Wandering Baron


    The wandering baron condensed flames that looked like blood burning and threw them towards Ye Hao.


    "Blood inflammation!"


    Ye Hao knew that this trick was a trick of the Duke-level blood guild, and Catherine was still learning it.


    Although this wandering baron has been fleeing outside for many years, the increase in strength is very terrifying, because he has experienced the battle of death.


    Ye Hao stirred his wings to avoid these blood inflammations, some blood inflammations that could not be avoided, Ye Hao resisted with the sword in his hand.


    After the blood inflammation was cut down, it exploded immediately, and countless red sparks dropped on Ye Hao''s body, quickly corroding everything that could be corroded.


    "Hmph, my blood inflammation is different from ordinary blood inflammation, ordinary weapons, blood race flesh will be corroded by my blood inflammation." The vagrant baron smiled confidently.


    Ye Hao''s clothes had already broken a few holes, and his skin was about to corrode.


    Ye Hao smiled contemptuously: "That''s what?"


    Ye Hao mobilized his blood physique, and the blood could form a barrier on the surface of the body. After those sparks hit the barrier, it was as if fire met water, and then disappeared completely.


    The shadow in Ye Hao''s hand was not damaged at all.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s **** inflammation, he was safe and sound, and the wandering baron was shocked.


    This is his trick at the bottom of the box, every time he uses it, he must burn his blood to make himself into this form before he can use this blood inflammation.


    After each use, he is very weak and needs to eat a lot of blood, otherwise he will enter a very weak state due to excessive blood loss, and may even die.


    The wandering baron did not believe in this evil, countless blood inflammations appeared around his four pairs of blood wings. With a wave of his hand, all these blood inflammations fell towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao calmly raised his hand, and a thin curtain of blood appeared in front of him.


    Those seemingly terrifying blood inflammations hit the blood curtain, and they all dissipated, like an egg hitting a stone.


    "This...this" The wandering baron looked at Ye Hao in astonishment, and at the young man: "You...who are you? No one can stop my blood inflammation!"


    Since he came out, he has been able to live till now by relying on this **** inflammation.


    In the past, those who were equal to him often followed the speed and kept avoiding blood inflammation in order to compete with him.


    But no one has ever been able to deal with his blood inflammation so easily.


    "If I didn''t guess wrong, your bloodline should be at least three generations. Because of this, you can improve in such a short time.


    And your third-generation bloodline allows your blood inflammation to be effective against most blood races. There is a bloodline suppression relationship, but your move also has a fatal flaw. If your enemy is a bloodline with a bloodline much higher than yours..."


    Ye Hao''s words stopped here, a smile appeared on his face, and he raised the sword in his hand.


    "Are you a second-generation bloodline?" The wandering baron looked at Ye Hao in astonishment, then he shook his head again: "Impossible, the second-generation bloodline disappeared thousands of years ago. Now there are only three generations bloodline at most. How could there be a second-generation bloodline? Generation bloodline!"


    "There is nothing impossible in this world."


    The yellow blade in Ye Hao''s hand slowly turned dark green.


    The strong breath made the wandering baron feel uneasy.


    At the same time, a golden-red air current hovered over the sword, and Ye Hao held his breath and raised the sword in his hand.


    The movements are very simple, even slow, just like a performance in a kendo hall.


    But only the wandering baron in the middle can clearly feel that powerful aura. His body seems to be imprisoned by this world, and his body cannot get rid of its shackles at all.


    "Heaven and earth are a sword."


    The sword in Ye Hao''s hand fell.


    The wandering baron hurriedly gathered all his blood energy, forming a huge blood barrier in front of him.


    boom


    There was a huge explosion, followed by a strong shock wave, which swayed the surrounding vegetation.


    The two groups of people who were still fighting on the side looked at this side in surprise, feeling this powerful aura.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and used the green-level shadow sword to use this move, which directly emptied most of the energy in his body.


    Ye Hao looked at the wandering baron, the smoke from the explosion dissipated, and there was no one in the center of the explosion, only a large pool of blood left on the ground.


    Ye Hao turned his head to look at the distant sky, a figure was fleeing hastily.


    Of the four pairs of blood wings behind, only one and a half remained.


    The wandering baron only wanted to escape from here in horror. That guy was really terrifying. The most important thing was the trick just now, which felt like he was going to split him with this world in half.


    If he hadn''t resisted it at the cost of his own blood wing in the end, he might have fallen there directly.


    "You just want to leave like this."


    In a teleportation, Ye Hao appeared in front of the wandering baron. His indifferent eyes made the wandering baron tremble. He flung a few blood inflammations and continued to flee.


    At this moment, he has no desire to fight, he just wants to leave here and live.


    Ye Hao split the blood flames, his wings shook behind his back, and he chased after him, and the Dugu Nine Swords came out.


    "No... don''t... I... I do..."


    The wandering baron looked at Ye Hao in horror. Before he could finish speaking, his head was pierced by the Dugu Nine Sword. In order to prevent his possible recovery, Ye Hao crushed him with one foot.


    Using internal force to directly shatter the body of the wandering baron, this is really ruined.


    Only a large pool of blood on the ground was left.


    [Hunt List: The Wandering Baron¡¤Completed]


    Before the wandering baron, because of resisting Ye Hao''s sword of heaven and earth, his strength fell sharply. This time he was not Ye Hao''s opponent at all, and he fell directly.


    The blood stained on Ye Hao''s body disappeared little by little as the internal force evaporated.


    He turned around and looked at Huang Ling and Gemini.


    Huang Ling and Gemini had a feeling of being stared at by hunters, and they were full of panic.


    "Go!" The Gemini brothers and sisters did not say a few words, and forced back the Emei flower in front of them and fled into the forest.


    Huang Ling also wanted to escape, but he was one enemy two, and under the siege of the flying mantis and the **** bear, it was difficult to get out.


    At this moment, Ye Hao was approaching him step by step.


    Huang Ling had a lot of premonitions. Once he gritted his teeth, he completely stimulated the effect of the medicine in his body. The horns on his head grew by half a centimeter again, and the black aura on his body felt like it was about to be materialized.


    Ye Hao watched Huang Ling''s changes indifferently, and the sword in his hand turned into countless dark green flying knives.


    Top object control


    Power enhancement


    Ye Hao thought, these flying knives flew towards Huang Ling like bullets, and Huang Ling used his own weapons to resist, but these flying knives continued to bombard Huang Ling with 360 degrees without dead angles.

 Chapter 1502： He is Maxima, but we are not Bole

    Chapter 1502 He is a Maxima, but we are not Bole


    The three people in the Tian Group were a little shocked by the scene in front of them.


    Ye Hao was still in front of him, but his offensive was like a rainbow.


    Huang Ling kept backing away under Ye Hao''s attack, and he didn''t even have the power to fight back.


    Ye Hao''s strength is fully displayed at this moment.


    "This... what did this kid eat... so strong." The **** bear widened his eyes and looked at Ye Hao.


    "I''ve heard before that this kid is very strong, making trouble in Tianmen, and the big families who have broken into the Ten Men''s Association are like entering the land of no one. The two old guys from the Heavenly Swordsman Sect cannot help him.


    But now this strength. It is estimated that the two old guys from Zhujian Valley and Shen Yizong are not necessarily the opponents of this kid now, his strong internal strength, and this magical trick.


    It is estimated that he has the strength to contend with the Innate Eight, and even the Innate Nine! "Flying Mantis said solemnly.


    "If I remember correctly, this kid is only in his early twenties." Emeihua said in disbelief: "Twenty-year-old Xiantian Jiuzhong, this is considered to be in a world with ample spiritual energy for thousands of years, and it can also be considered among people. Junjie!


    This kid is really scary, it seems that when he played against us before, he didn''t use his full strength! Otherwise, even if we are not dead, we are most likely to be seriously injured. "


    When the three of the Tian Group were shocked by Ye Hao''s strength, Huang Ling was completely defeated.


    The horns on his head were cut off, and Ye Hao''s body was nailed to the stone by Ye Hao''s flying knife, and blood filled the ground.


    "I''ll give you a chance to tell me information about Hawkeye, such as where is its base? What is the secret in that black cube!" Ye Hao stared at Huang Ling coldly.


    Huang Ling smiled miserably, he stared at Ye Hao with false eyes: "Do you want to know? But I won''t tell you, don''t waste energy on me, you have a lot of magical abilities, maybe there are those too. Mind reading.


    But we Hawkeye people, no matter who they are, after entering Hawkeye, they will not be injected with special devices, and no matter what means it is, they will not be able to learn about any organization from us.


    We are striving for great ideals and for bringing a brand new future to the world here.


    Soon you will feel regret for what you are doing now, because you don''t even know who you are against! The ignorant ants, wait until the final landing in fear, hahaha. "


    Huang Ling smiled madly, then he bleeds from his orifices, and there is no movement.


    This was also in Ye Hao''s expectation. If you just grab a person, you can ask about Hawkeye. How could Hawkeye remain mysterious for so many years.


    Ye Hao can guarantee that various organizations and countries around the world must have captured a lot of eagle-eyed people in private, and they haven''t interrogated any information for so long.


    Ye Hao couldn''t lift the veil of Hawkeye so easily.


    ¡¾Hunting List: Huang Ling¡¤Completed¡¿


    The system prompt sounded, Ye Hao retracted his weapon and turned around to leave.


    "Where are you going?" Emeihua asked aloud.


    "I said before that they will pay the price and leave none of them." Ye Hao said indifferently, and then a strange light appeared in his eyes, looking in the direction where the Gemini had fleeed.


    Soon, he saw the fleeing Gemini a few kilometers away.


    The next moment Ye Hao teleported and disappeared in place.


    On the empty jungle grass, there were only three people in the Tian Group.


    Flying Mantis looked at the blood on the ground left by the wandering baron after his death, and Huang Ling''s body over there.


    "I now know why people in the domestic arena like to call Ye Hao the murderer. Ye Hao treats the enemy without mercy, plus this terrifying strength.


    It is conceivable that those Tianmen who offended Ye Hao, as well as the people of those families, were afraid of this kid. "Fei Tanglang said solemnly.


    "Then what shall we do now?" the **** bear asked.


    Emeihua said: "What else can I do? Keep chasing. But Ye Hao, I am more and more interested now. I have such achievements at such an age. Give him another ten years. The world can compete with him. How many people are there?


    I heard that he was an outside editor of the Dragon Team? Then because of something, he left the dragon group, this is a guy who doesn''t have long eyes, let go such a good seedling! "


    Emeihua''s tone was filled with anger and blame.


    "I heard that it was because Ye Hao had offended the Yang family at the beginning. Don''t look at this kid''s talent, but his ability to cause trouble is higher than his talent. Before, there was Yang Family, Hong Family, Murong Family, and later, Tianmen... This... also Quite difficult to do." Fei Tanglang explained.


    Emeihua glanced at her companion and said mercilessly: "The mouse is short-sighted. With this kid''s talent, it is absolutely possible that he can break through his innate in the future. If we can keep this kid, he will definitely not be based on his character. Will disappoint the dragon group.


    By then, we still need to be afraid of those so-called families and that heavenly gate?


    This is a great horse, but it''s a pity that our dragon team is not that Bole. "


    The **** bear, who had not spoken for a long time, said: "Although I think this kid is not pleasing to the eye, Emeihua is right. He is a good seedling. By the way, Emeihua. I think he has something to do with your Feng Jiuer.


    If it doesn''t work, let your goddaughter perform a beauty trick. As the saying goes, heroes are sad for beauty. "


    "What are you talking about, why don''t you let your daughter go?" Emeihua cast a blank eye at the **** bear.


    The **** bear smiled and shook his head: "If I have a daughter, I will let her go. However, given the temper of Ye Hao and I, if I become his father-in-law, he will lose my life for at least 30 years. "


    Emeihua stopped talking, but the words of the **** bear planted seeds in her heart.


    If Feng Jiu''er is willing, this is not impossible.


    The three of them left here and continued their pursuit.


    ...


    Ye Hao didn''t know that after he left, the three members of the Tian Group discussed a lot of themselves, and they also spoke highly of themselves.


    He is staring at his prey now.


    After chasing almost a cup of tea, even running and teleporting, finally saw Gemini.


    Gemini also saw Ye Hao behind him.


    The Siamese couple continued to run without looking back.


    Ye Hao''s presence here means that Huang Ling is mostly dead. They have no reason to risk fighting against this Ye Hao.


    But Ye Hao would not give them this opportunity.


    It happened that a tributary of the Yellowstone River appeared in front of Gemini, and the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth was curved.


    Top water system


    The originally calm water surface suddenly began to roll, and then water dragons gushed out of the water, attacking towards the Gemini.


    Gemini hurriedly resisted.


    After this slow, Ye Hao caught up with Gemini.


    "Crazy Blade, why do you have to chase our brothers and sisters! We are all killers and come out to perform tasks. Now my task is over, do you have to kill me!" The brother said in a deep voice.


    "I have to kill you for two reasons."


    Ye Hao''s shadow turned into a double sword, holding it in both hands.


    "First: I said before that I will make you pay the price. The Wandering Baron and Huang Ling have gone down, and then it''s your turn.


    second¡­¡­"


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at Gemini: "Because I want you to die, you have to die."

 Chapter 1503： Double knife thirty-six consecutive cuts

    Chapter 1503


    Gemini is afraid of Ye Hao.


    The younger sister looked at her brother and said softly: "Brother, what shall we do now? This guy seems to have to kill us."


    Brother Gemini took a deep breath and stared at Ye Hao, who was walking towards them: "If this is the case, you can only break the net with him."


    The two rushed to Ye Hao at the same time, and the double swords in Ye Hao''s hands fought with Gemini''s dagger.


    I have to say that I didn''t have any special abilities to see Gemini before. I only knew that they had fought with them. The fighting skills of these two people were terrifying.


    They have two brains, and they have the same mind. They can think about every bit of the battle very accurately.


    There is no flaw in the connection between the tricks.


    Suddenly the Gemini brothers and sisters had grim eyes, and a puff of air condensed on their bodies, and they approached Ye Hao.


    The knife in his hand continued to slash towards Ye Hao with an invisible sword aura.


    Ye Hao kept resisting. At first, he felt that this move was unremarkable. At the beginning, the power of a few swords was even the power of the quasi-innate realm.


    But Ye Hao soon discovered that he had underestimated this trick, the first few cuts were very ordinary.


    But after that, the power became stronger and stronger, as if superimposed.


    "This is Gemini''s fame stunt, double swords thirty-six consecutive cuts." Ye Hao secretly said in his heart.


    Gemini was born in a slum, they were not effectively trained, and their tricks were learned in street fights.


    And the offensive they have been best at since they were young, is through the cooperation of the two, coming up to the other side is a smashing blow.


    After that, he gradually figured out the routines, and there was a double-knife thirty-six consecutive cuts passed down by the world''s killer world.


    The first few dollars were just to accumulate energy.


    After that, the power of each knife is superimposed on the previous ones.


    Therefore, the power of each knife has increased exponentially.


    Sixteenth


    Ye Hao moved his right leg back a step, and because of a negligence on his shoulder, his clothes were torn and a small blood hole appeared.


    Dugu Nine Swords¡¤Broken Blade Style


    Ye Hao started to play with the spirit of twelve points, and the sword in his hand also used the knife-breaking style.


    Twenty-five dollars


    The knife gas on the handle of the Gemini brothers and sisters has even solidified into shape.


    The short knife that was originally only 30 centimeters long, at this moment, because of the enveloping sword energy, gave people the illusion that it was more than one meter long.


    Thirty


    The power of this knife is already equivalent to the full blow of the Seven Innate.


    Gemini brothers and sisters have resolute and resolute expressions on their faces.


    As for the killers, they are the killers on the verge of death.


    Once they decide to fight desperately, they will come up with 200% of their combat power and never die.


    Thirty-one


    Ye Hao''s mouth was a little numb while holding the sword.


    Don''t see that Ye Hao has blocked more than 30 knives. In fact, this time is less than ten seconds. Ye Hao can only rely on the sword in his hand to resist.


    Under this continuous sword technique, abilities, magic, and physical ability were simply not able to be displayed.


    The internal strength of the Nine Suns in Ye Hao''s body is flowing crazily, even the energy recovery ability of the Nine Suns Scriptures can no longer make up for the consumption of Ye Hao''s body at this moment.


    With the two dark green swords, the aura on the sword began to be a little thin.


    Thirty-two dollars


    Sister Gemini''s mouth was bleeding from the corners of her mouth, but she still held it firmly.


    Two swords with thirty-six cuts, in the end, the power of each sword was terrifying, but in the same way, it also caused great damage to itself.


    This move is a double-edged sword, not a battle that threatens one''s own life, and Gemini will not use it.


    $33


    The mud under Ye Hao''s feet had already flooded Ye Hao''s ankles.


    Should we use teleport?


    However, in order to complete the mission to catch up with Gemini, he has reached the limit of using teleport.


    Once teleporting is used again, only teleporting to a distant place is the only way for the Gemini to escape.


    In this case, it will take more time to kill the Gemini and complete the task.


    Ye Hao was tangled inside.


    "Don''t mess, there is still a force in your body that you haven''t stimulated. Find it."


    At this moment, the voice of the empress sounded in Ye Hao''s mind.


    Is there a power in yourself? I don''t know why.


    But since the empress said it, let''s take a look.


    Ye Hao checked his body. It was really amazing after a closer look. At the position of his dantian, there was a red dragon hovering around.


    This little dragon looks vague, as if it was formed by the condensation of red energy.


    The aura was hidden, if he hadn''t looked carefully, Ye Hao hadn''t noticed that there was still this thing in his body.


    "Use your energy, swallow it."


    The empress said.


    My energy? Then use Jiuyang''s internal force.


    Ye Hao mobilized the internal force of Nine Suns and tried to swallow the little red dragon. It was okay if it didn''t touch it. With this touch, the little dragon boiled and started to contend with Ye Hao''s internal power.


    This pitted Ye Hao.


    It was already a bit difficult to resist Gemini. Now that the external troubles have not been eliminated, the internal troubles have come out again.


    Just because of Ye Hao''s effort at this moment, the thirty-fourth knife cut a hole directly in Ye Hao''s abdomen.


    If he hadn''t had a blood wolf physique and his flesh had been strengthened, it was estimated that this knife would cut him in the waist.


    With this big mouth, blood kept flowing out, and the blood wolf physique began to make up for the wound.


    Seeing that he was finally taking advantage, Gemini was willing to stop, and the thirty-fifth time came one after another.


    But at this moment, Ye Hao''s breath shook.


    The internal force in Ye Hao finally swallowed the little red dragon, and then he felt a floating feeling in his body, and pure power rushed through him.


    At the same time, Ye Hao''s realm has improved again.


    Five innate peaks!


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up, looking at the oncoming Gemini, he raised his sword.


    Whirring whirring


    Two swords and two swords collided in the air, and the huge air current directly broke the surrounding trees. Within a hundred meters, the woods looked like ruins.


    The Gemini brothers and sisters have bloodshot eyes, the meridians on their necks almost burst open, and blood is flowing out of the ear holes and nose.


    $36


    The momentum of this sword was like a rainbow, and the brother and sister simultaneously raised their swords and chopped down towards Ye Hao from the middle. At this moment, the sword aura of the two swords seemed to be combined. This was not two swords, but one sword.


    The blade aura was full of murderous intent. This was the murderous aura accumulated by the people that Gemini had killed over the years.


    Faced with such a knife, Ye Hao was not afraid of danger. The two swords in his hand naturally merged into one sword, and the color of the sword body changed from dark green to light blue.


    Almost all the internal force in the body was hollowed out at this moment, poured into the sword in his hand.


    Heaven and Earth One Sword


    One knife and one sword collided in the air, knocking up the monstrous dust.

 Chapter 1504： breakthrough! Five innate

    Chapter 1504 Breakthrough! Five innate


    The dust dispersed.


    A figure walked out of the dirt pit in embarrassment, it was Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao panted, and the internal power in his body was exhausted again, but both the internal power of Nine Yang and the mountain map were recovering for him.


    Ye Hao turned his head and looked at the scene in the dirt pit, with respect in his eyes.


    In the pit, the two knives had broken, and the fragments filled the pit.


    As for the Gemini brothers and sisters, there was a bloodstain in their central conjoined position, which directly divided the two into two halves.


    The two had no breath.


    This is a respectable opponent. Ye Hao admires Ye Hao with his great strength and his attitude of seeing death like home.


    Ye Hao waved his hand, the surrounding soil covered the pothole, bowed slightly, he turned and left silently, disappearing into the jungle.


    No one would have imagined that just today, the sixth Gemini on the killer list would fall here.


    More than that.


    Sword Demon, the Wandering Baron.


    If people in the killer world knew that all three people on the world''s killer list died in the hands of one person, it would definitely shock the entire killer world.


    [Hunt List: Gemini¡¤Completed]


    Ye Hao regained his internal strength in the jungle, repaired his body, and rushed towards Yellowstone Park.


    Electric powers Chaum, Dragon Warrior, Huang Ling, Sword Demon, Wandering Baron, Gemini, these have all been completed.


    Now only the king of hearts is left.


    In this action, the ghost card has been out of sight. Apart from issuing bounties and letting a group of people come out to **** them, basically no one has seen them.


    I don''t know where the heart K is now.


    Ye Hao thought for a while, remembering that there was the right to locate the target once in the mission.


    Ye Hao opened the system and used the right to locate the target.


    Seven avatars appeared in front of him, but six of the seven avatars were already black, leaving only one to choose.


    Ye Hao clicked.


    Soon a string of words appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    [Heart K: Located 20 kilometers northwest of you, time limit: 12 hours]


    Damn it, can''t this positioning be given to a map, just give a string of numbers, can it be a bit cheating?


    Ye Hao was speechless, this was simply a crude version of the positioning system.


    Fortunately, Ye Hao tried it. As long as he walked in the direction indicated by the system, the distance between him and the King of Hearts would change.


    "Twenty kilometers northwest..." Ye Hao frowned, and a map of this area appeared in his mind: "Isn''t that the location of Yellowstone Park. Could it be that the ghost card is ready to wait for the rabbit, and directly ambush the eagle eye there?"


    Although I don''t know what the ghost cards are playing, Ye Hao has two things left now.


    Kill the Heart King, and then use the energy of Huangshi Volcano to open the black cube in your hand.


    As long as these two things are completed, Ye Hao will be done this time and can leave here.


    I don''t know what is in this black cube.


    "Hey, Empress. Why did you know that I have a swell of energy in my body?" Ye Hao asked while looking at the Soul Sword.


    Had it not been for the female emperor''s point, he wouldn''t be able to handle the battle so easily, and he would have broken through to the fifth innate.


    "Ask me about the energy in your own body? I just have a strong perception ability." The Empress said lightly.


    But don''t know what, Ye Hao felt that the voice of the Empress was a little guilty this time.


    He didn''t care much either, at this moment the sky began to gradually darken.


    After tonight, tomorrow will be the sixth day.


    There is still time to complete the task in the last two days.


    Ye Hao raised his head, just in time to see the moon that had risen early, and there was a corner missing from the full moon. It is estimated that tomorrow will be the full moon.


    "This is North America. I tried it in Australia before. After the full moon, I will try again in North America. Can I find the dragon''s nest?" Ye Hao wondered to himself.


    The female emperor in the Soul Sword was a little restless. This was an emotion she had never had since waking up, and she would often have it during this time.


    In fact, that energy was generated by the dragon soul grass on the night of the full moon, part of it was absorbed by the female emperor, and the other part was in Ye Hao''s body.


    She thought that Ye Hao would have noticed this by herself, but she didn''t expect this guy to be so sloppy. In the end, when he was in danger, she could only mention it.


    She really didn''t want to recall what happened that night.


    ...


    The sun is rising, shining on this land.


    Yellowstone National Park is a large national protection park. There are many wild animals and geothermal resources.


    It covers an area of ??900,000 hectares.


    This month happens to be a rest period in Yellowstone Park, and no tourist groups are allowed to visit.


    And it was during this peaceful time that some people appeared in Yellowstone Park.


    A lion is walking, patrolling its territory with its head held high. In this place, it has no natural enemies, it is the king of beasts.


    But the next moment, the breath coming from a distance caused it to explode its hair instantly, and its body shrank like a kitten, and it ran back hurriedly with its tail shrunk.


    The ghost knew what it felt just now.


    Not only it, but on this plain, all the predators who usually live at the top of the biological chain cringe and hide in their nest centimeters.


    Because they felt a strong breath, even the ground was shaking violently several times.


    "You run, why don''t you keep running." Beneath a dirt slope, the embarrassed Lu Ling was pressed to the ground, with terrifying wounds everywhere.


    Behind her, several masked people were looking at her indifferently.


    "Who are you!" Lu Ling panted and watched the group of guys who suddenly appeared to attack them.


    "It doesn''t matter what we are. The important thing is that I ask you, what about your companion! Call him out, and give us the black cube, otherwise... Don''t blame us for being impolite." A man with a mask, The dagger in his hand was attached to Lu Ling''s cheek.


    "You look like a beauty, you shouldn''t have to die so early."


    Lu Ling spit out blood on the other party''s mask.


    "Bah, get out. I am an eagle-eyed person. Even if we die, we will not betray our companions and organizations."


    The masked man sneered and said: "I know you have been transformed, and you can''t ask anything from your mouth. But I have just taken out the poison from your mouth. It is impossible for you to commit suicide.


    I want to know if your companion, hearing your screams, will come to save you. "


    ...


    In a hole in the distance, Hei Ling was covered with blood, his entire left arm was gone, he was panting.


    Outside the cave, women''s painful shouts and screams were heard from time to time.


    Hei Ling clenched his fists. He knew that the group of people was torturing Lu Ling. It was impossible for Lu Ling to betray him. They wanted to force themselves to find them.


    Hei Ling took out the black Rubik''s Cube from his pocket.


    "Green Zero, your sacrifice is for our great plan."

 Chapter 1505： I have a black cube!

    Chapter 1505 I have a black cube!


    The screams outside gradually disappeared.


    Hei Ling also bandaged his wound.


    He was thinking about his situation at the moment, and according to the contacts of the previous organization, someone would be here to pick them up.


    But why, after they rushed to Yellowstone Park, it was not the organizers who greeted them, but the masked guys?


    "We didn''t have a tail on the way back. Why would anyone ambush us in advance? And people who have never appeared before, seem to have known that we will be here."


    Hei Ling pondered this question, and finally he made a judgment: "There is an insider in our organization? Someone has leaked our information?"


    Hei Ling''s face is quite ugly.


    Because he is very aware of the seriousness of this matter, what is the power of Hawkeye? That is its mystery, no one understands it, so it will be afraid of it.


    In the past, no one tried to get into Hawkeye, but they were all discovered by Hawkeye and executed secretly.


    And this time anyone who has the ability to know their intelligence must have a not low status in Hawkeye.


    This information must be passed to the organization, otherwise it will be a huge hidden danger within the organization.


    Dididi


    At this moment, Black Zero''s communicator rang. In order to prevent being tracked, this communicator has always been one-way communication, and the person in the organization is responsible for contacting him.


    If he wants to send information back to the organization, he can only use other channels.


    "Hello?" Hei Ling connected the communicator.


    "Our plane has entered U.S. airspace and is expected to arrive at Yellowstone Park at around 8 o''clock in the evening." A serious voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Captain!" Hei Ling breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this voice. He hurriedly said: "Captain, it''s not good. There are ghosts in our organization. Someone knew in advance that we were going to retreat in Yellowstone Park.


    When Luling and I evacuated to Yellowstone Park, we were ambushed. Luling was caught by someone, and it is estimated that he has already..."


    "Are you sure about this news?" a word came from over there.


    "I''m pretty sure, Captain, who knows the retreat information this time?" Hei Ling asked.


    "You, me, there are also people who are responsible for picking you up. There are about seven or eight people, but they are all members of the Hawkeye organization, so there should be no such problem.


    You must confirm what you said, you must know that our organization''s approach to this problem is extremely extreme. "The man over there said solemnly.


    Hei Ling took a deep breath. He recalled several actions to eliminate ghosts in the history of the organization. At least dozens of people died during those few times.


    Organizations have always embraced the purpose of killing mistakes rather than letting go.


    "I''m pretty sure."


    "Did you tell anyone else this news?"


    "No, everyone else died. Now I am the only one left."


    "Well, I will pick you up with the plane. We will meet face-to-face when the time comes. Pay attention to safety."


    "Yes."


    ...


    Ye Hao came to Yellowstone Park. He followed the direction of the system and came here. He could see the towering Huangshi Volcano in the distance. It was a huge circular basin, which was placed on the ground like a washbasin.


    Because it has not erupted for a long time, and the ecological environment here is good, a lot of vegetation has grown on the edge of the crater.


    "what¡­¡­"


    Ye Hao stopped and saw a large pool of blood under a soil slope, where countless scavenger birds were there.


    Ye Hao went around, frowning.


    Luling lay there, there was no life, his body was pitted, and the scavengers all flew away because of someone approaching.


    Seeing how Lu Ling was tortured, it is estimated that before he died, he was tortured intentionally by others and died in pain.


    "It looks like it''s mostly a ghost card person, who ambushed the eagle eye person here." Ye Hao was kind, and with a wave of his hand, the mud covered Lu Ling''s body.


    The deceased is the big one, lest she suffer the bites from those animals again after her death.


    Ye Hao looked at the system page in front of him, the number on it indicated.


    The King of Hearts is less than 4 kilometers away from his location.


    brush


    Suddenly, an arrow feather shot out from a distance, Ye Hao''s side, the arrow feather fell on Ye Hao''s feet.


    Ye Hao turned his head and looked at the hillside far behind him.


    "Crazy Blade, we meet again." Bailice stared at Ye Hao indifferently.


    It is from the 11th team.


    There are ten people.


    Four of them were wearing yellow clothes and carrying bags. They didn''t know what they were doing.


    In addition to the Baili Ce, the wind and fire type supernatural powers that Ye Hao had seen, and the explosive girl, there were also several new faces.


    That man and woman seemed to be supernatural beings.


    But the other person is more noticeable. The most important thing is that the guy''s outfit has no hidden breath.


    A big man of about two or three meters, wearing a simple shirt, wearing a collar on his hands, feet, and neck, and a mouth handcuff on his mouth.


    This guy looked like a prisoner.


    But that breath made Ye Hao have to pay attention.


    Seventh order!


    Because the silk ghost who entered the seventh rank after experiencing the mutation before, Ye Hao can confirm that the guy in front of him is the seventh rank!


    I didn''t expect that the U.S. even has a powerhouse with Tier 7 strength, and it is no wonder that it has the status of world hegemon.


    But this guy looks a little special.


    "Sorry, if you are looking for the black cube, it is not in my hands now." Ye Hao shrugged, "I have limited abilities. The black cube was snatched by the eagle eye.


    So I advise you not to waste time on me, and go find someone with Hawkeye. "


    Bai Lice remained unmoved, still watching Ye Hao: "We will look for the eagle eye, and we will get the black cube. But we will not let go of your crazy knife.


    You are guilty of trespassing in military restricted areas, terrorist attacks, intentional killings, and many other crimes. We want to arrest you. "


    Speaking of Baili Ce and his team members rushed towards Ye Hao directly.


    I''m going, these tortoise sons, who don''t look for them with eagle eyes, they have to come to themselves.


    Ye Hao didn''t want to waste time, turned around and ran.


    The team of 11 followed closely behind.


    "It''s no way to be chased by them like this. You need to find a way to get rid of them." Ye Hao looked at the 11 team and others who were chasing after him. He looked at the number displayed by the system in front of him.


    It is one kilometer away from the Red King.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth showed a curve, so he could only use a knife to kill.


    As soon as he increased his speed, he chased in the direction of the Heart King, and soon he saw a group of people wearing masks in the distance.


    The group of people also saw Ye Hao and the people behind Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao stopped between the two.


    The ghost brand looked at this side with fear and confusion.


    The people in Team 11 also looked at Ye Hao, and then at the man with a mask over there.


    They didn''t know it was a ghost card, but they showed up in Yellowstone Park with masks, and they knew with their feet what their purpose was.


    "It''s this kid." Among the ghost brand people, a person wearing a black robe and a mask stared at Ye Hao, with hatred in his eyes.


    "Ahem, everyone wait for me to say something first. I know what you are looking for."


    Ye Hao reached into his clothes and then took out a black Rubik''s Cube.


    "Don''t you just want the black cube, now the black cube is in my hand!"


    The black cube?


    The people in Area 11 and the ghost card were dumbfounded when they saw the black cube in Ye Hao''s hand. Shouldn''t the black cube be in Yingyan''s hands?

 Chapter 1506： 11 Team VS Ghost Card

    Chapter 1506 11 Teams VS Ghost Cards


    "Mr. Baili, after long-distance detection by our instruments, the real probability of the black Rubik''s cube in his hand is 95%." said a person next to him in a yellow uniform and a mask.


    Bai Lice looked at Ye Hao imaginarily, and then at the black Rubik''s Cube in his hand.


    "I know."


    All in all, at this moment, the inner thoughts of the two forces are basically exactly the same.


    No matter why the black cube is still in this kid''s hands, we must grab this black cube.


    "You..." Ye Hao was about to speak.


    Unexpectedly, the people on both sides fought directly without declaring it, and at the same time rushed towards Ye Hao.


    I go, why don''t I follow the routine.


    Ye Hao didn''t have time to think about it, using his greatest strength to throw the black cube into the air.


    That speed, that height, almost caught up with a cannonball.


    Baili Ce stared at the black cube that flew out, calculating in his heart quickly, and soon he predicted where the black cube would fall.


    It turned out to be at the feet of Ye Hao!


    "Rush up and take up the place first!" Bailice ordered.


    The people of Team 11 rushed to where Ye Hao was.


    The ghost brand is not vegetarian either.


    Because neither party has the ability to fly at a high altitude, they can only wait in advance where the black cube will fall.


    Ye Hao fled quickly at this moment.


    The 11 team and the ghost card people did not pay much attention to him. Now the black cube is the most important.


    Finally, the people on both sides fought together.


    The battle is very fierce, and all kinds of abilities such as supernatural powers, warriors, assassins, and all kinds of abilities are displayed.


    Even Ye Hao saw a familiar force.


    Magician!


    The man in the black robe and mask held up the staff with several gems in his hand, chanting bitter and incomprehensible spells.


    The surrounding ground began to shake, and countless ground thorns emerged from under the ground, and the 11 team was caught off guard.


    Later, several fire men were summoned around to help them fight.


    Soon that location was mastered by ghost cards.


    The people in the 11th squad were unable to get close to half a point at all because of the ground stab and the blocking of the fire.


    The magician raised the wand in his hand again, and a gust of wind rushed towards the sky, and a palm formed by the wind firmly grasped the black cube in his hand.


    This magician used three magics with different attributes one after another, and the speed of chanting the spell was very fast.


    It must be a Tier 6 Magician... Tier 6 Magician!


    Ye Hao, who had been observing in the dark, suddenly brightened his eyes.


    The sixth-order magician of the ghost card, shouldn''t it be that guy?


    The traitor of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, the only apprentice of Dean Dumbledore, the once genius magician, Phineas!


    Taking a closer look at the staff in that guy''s hand, Ye Hao can be 100% sure that this guy is the sixth-order magician, the guy who used the space magic to carry the monster during the previous battle in the North Pole.


    If it is to **** the black cube, the ghost card is likely to send him, with space magic, as long as you get the black cube, you can leave immediately!


    "This is not good, if he gets the black cube and takes people away, presumably the king of hearts will follow him to leave, then my task can''t be completed!" Ye Hao said inwardly.


    Why is the 11th squad so ineffective, why the guy of Tier 7 hasn''t participated in the battle yet!


    Just when Ye Hao speculated on Team 11.


    Team 11 finally made its effort.


    "Hurry up, we need help!" Bailice looked at the people in yellow uniforms, his players were already in a hard fight.


    The enemy has a magician. The magician is a very powerful profession. As long as you have enough time to cast the spell, the magic it releases will be a particularly big problem!


    "Yes!" The person in charge in yellow took out a suitcase from the backpack. After opening the suitcase, there were a series of instruments inside.


    He handed over an instrument that looked like a telephone to Bailice.


    There are four buttons on the phone: green, yellow, red and black


    "Captain Baili, this is the manipulator of the suppressive equipment on the Hell Butcher. There are three buttons in total. Each press of one will unlock part of his strength.


    Now red is the limit of his sane preservation, and he is very likely to enter an uncontrolled rampage state at any time.


    The black button must not be pressed until it is critical. "


    When saying the last sentence, the person in charge of the yellow suit was very serious, as if he would have some terrible results if he pressed it.


    "I see." Baili Ce took the manipulator and directly pressed the green and yellow buttons.


    Kaz


    Kaz


    The **** butcher''s sleeve was untied and he fell to the ground.


    Then the sleeve on his waist was untied.


    The **** butcher who seemed to be half asleep at first suddenly came to his senses.


    "Butcher, come on to me. Kill these people!" Bailitze ordered immediately.


    The Hell Butcher glanced at Bai Lice, because he was unable to speak with a muzzle on his mouth, he walked up without saying a word.


    Gradually, his walk turned into a run. After each step, he left footprints at least ten centimeters deep on the ground.


    With a height of more than two meters and a sturdy body, it feels like a humanoid tank.


    The ghost card people also saw this guy rushing over, and they immediately attacked him.


    But an astonishing scene happened. Some weapons, even bullets, hit him without even having any effect!


    The Hell Butcher rushed to the front of a ghost man, and put his hands on his head.


    He only heard a sound like a watermelon bursting, his brain splashing everywhere.


    Hell Butcher''s eyes were filled with excitement. He looked at the liquid in his hand, he subconsciously wanted to lick the food, but he realized that he still had a muzzle on his mouth.


    "Stop him!"


    A ghost card member yelled, and the others rushed up.


    Phineas was not idle either. He was chanting the spell, and the previous ghost player who fell before stood up directly. If it weren''t for the headless and **** body, it would be indistinguishable from ordinary people.


    Phineas'' magic hasn''t stopped yet, he looks into the distance, where there is the withered bone of a horse.


    This is a nature reserve, and horses are of course indispensable.


    "Undead, land, headless knight!"


    A black breath appeared in Phineas'' hands, and that black breath wrapped the ghost member and the horse withered bones.


    Black Qi wrapped them together.


    In the blink of an eye, the black air dissipated, and what appeared before him was a skeleton knight riding a skeleton horse, holding a knight gun made of bone in his hand.


    There is still some black energy faintly appearing on his body, it feels like a knight who has just crawled back from hell.

 Chapter 1507： Sixth-order magician!

    The Headless Horseman came from behind and confronted the Hell Butcher first.


    The bone gun collided with the fist of the **** butcher.


    Dare to fight directly with a fist and a gun. It is estimated that only strong or lunatic people dare to do so.


    The collision between the two sides caused the surrounding ghost members to retreat again and again.


    Brush up


    Several fire men threw flames at the **** butcher.


    The flame fell on the **** butcher, burning his clothes and skin.


    But the Hell Butcher didn''t have an expression of pain, on the contrary he enjoyed it very much.


    The clothes burned to ashes, revealing his body.


    What a picture of his body, Ye Hao was shocked when he saw it, almost no part of his skin was intact, and there were various wounds everywhere.


    "What the **** is this monster? He seems to be controlled by Team 11, but even so, the power he showed already has Tier 5! Physical strength is even at Tier 7 level." Ye Hao secretly said.


    In addition, what made Ye Hao amazed was the undead magic that he saw for the first time. The strength of that headless knight was estimated to be around Tier 5, and because he was already dead, he was not afraid of any fear and pain. Very terrifying combat effectiveness.


    "Kill him!" A ghost card roared and rushed in front of the **** butcher, the sharp blade in his hand kept cutting wounds on him.


    This person''s strength is about seven-fold innate, and looking at his command, it is estimated that most of them are the king of hearts.


    Ye Haoxu stared at this heart king, seven-fold innate, not very strong but not weak, it shouldn''t be a problem if singled out.


    But there are so many people here.


    And because of the headless knight, the king of hearts, and the delay of the Burning Man, the black cube is about to fall into the hands of the magician.


    Without a word, Bai Lice pressed the third button in his hand.


    At the same time he said: "All evacuate to safety."


    Evacuate?


    The other four players looked at their captain in surprise.


    Now to leave, is it to let this **** butcher fight alone? Why did the captain give such an order?


    Although they were puzzled in their hearts, the four of them frankly retreated one meter away.


    And because Baricze pressed the third red button, the two sleeves on the Hell Butcher''s wrist were also untied and fell to the ground.


    "Uuuuuuuu..."


    Because the mouth is not blocked, the **** butcher can only make such a sound.


    His eyes became excited, he looked at the headless knight in front of him, and he rushed directly up, grabbing the bone gun with both hands.


    Abruptly he pulled the headless knight off the bone horse and pressed it to the ground.


    "His strength has improved again. Now it is Tier 6." Ye Hao said solemnly in his heart.


    The **** butcher used both hands together, constantly beating the headless knight.


    Behind him, ghost cards, fire men, and even magicians were attacking him.


    His back has been beaten to blood and blood, but this hasn''t hindered him in the slightest, he is still going crazy with his own behavior.


    The bones on the headless knight''s body were all taken apart by him. After being unable to move again, he turned around and looked at the group of people in front of him with bloodthirsty eyes.


    He rushed forward without hesitation.


    Rushing in front of a person directly tore that person in half abruptly, without the strength of Tier 6, there is no ability to resist at all in front of him.


    "Undead cage!" Phineas magician used undead magic again, and countless bone claws appeared on the ground, grabbing Phineas'' body, making it impossible to move forward half a step.


    At this moment, the black cube fell into Phineas'' hands.


    "Prepare to evacuate! I want to use space magic. Give me twenty seconds!" Phineas said seriously to the heart K.


    "No problem." Heart K said firmly.


    While facing the entanglement of bone claws on the ground, the **** butcher fought with ghost soldiers around him.


    The ghost card people are dying more and more, and there are few left in an instant, but they have successfully played the task of delaying the **** butcher.


    "Damn!" Bai Lice was upset, he looked at the black button.


    "Captain, you can''t press this black button until the critical moment." The person in charge of yellow clothes next to him said solemnly.


    After weighing it over and over again, Bailice decided to worry about this hidden button first.


    He was really afraid of the true strength of this **** butcher.


    Perhaps others thought that this **** butcher was already very strong, but Bai Lice knew that this was less than one-fifth of his true strength!


    "The four of you will go with me, don''t care about the others, our goal is the magician, delay him as much as possible, and don''t let him use magic to escape!" Bailice ordered.


    "Yes!"


    The explosive woman drew her rifle and immediately began to cover the artillery, ignoring the **** butcher who was still fighting there.


    One bullet shot past, and then exploded directly in the air. The successive explosions turned the thorns into mud, and the Burning Man also dissipated, clearing a path for other companions to attack.


    The wind and fire type supernatural powers, as well as Shadow, Winnie, and Bailice continue to advance.


    "Stop, don''t think about going over!" Heart K blocked in front of the three of them, and the sharp blade in their hands directly forced them back.


    "Captain, leave this guy to me. Keep going!" Flames appeared around the body of the wind and fire type supernatural powers, and countless flames attacked the heart K.


    The Heart K kept dodge through the body skills, and the two fought together.


    The three of Baili Ce didn''t stop, and rushed to the target.


    Phineas frowned: "It''s really a bunch of rubbish, such a small thing can''t be handled well, it seems that the strength of the organization needs to be improved."


    Three enemies appeared, Phineas could only end his magic, he raised his staff.


    "Earth barrier."


    An earth-yellow barrier appeared in front of Phineas, blocking the path of the three people of Bailitze.


    "Shadow, Winnie!" Bailitze shouted.


    The shadow body slowly entered the shadow, and then entered directly inside the earth barrier, the sharp blade in his hand struck towards Phineas'' throat.


    Winnie stared at Phineas, her eyes twinkling with strange light.


    "set!"


    Phineas felt that his body was held down by some force, and the dagger of the man in front of him was getting closer and closer to his throat.


    "Current magnetic field."


    Kaz


    A crisp breaking sound sounded, and the golden gem on the staff shattered.


    At the same time a magic is released instantly.


    Shadow felt that all of her body was electrocuted by lightning.


    Afterwards Phineas regained his control of the body, he chanted a spell, and several wind blades appeared in front of the shadow.


    The shadow can only sneak into the shadow again and disappear.


    Phineas panted, looking at his magic wand.


    And the mask on his face was also shattered and fell to the ground, revealing his old face.

 Chapter 1508： The hunt list is complete

    "It seems that if you don''t get them done, you can''t leave." Phineas looked at the group of people in District 11 and thought to himself.


    Heart K and they were dragged by the **** butcher, no one can help him at this time.


    "I don''t care who you are, hand over the black Rubik''s Cube, I can forget the past!" Baili Ce said seriously, because the other party has a magician.


    Baili Ce could only take a step back, not seeking to wipe out the opposite side, only seeking to get back the black Rubik''s Cube.


    "Hmph, I want what''s in my hand." Phineas sneered and said, "Then use your lives to get it."


    After speaking, Phineas raised the magic wand in his hand, chanting a spell.


    There was a whirlwind around his body, blowing a monstrous wind and sand.


    "Rush in!" Bailice ordered.


    Everyone faced the whirlwind, but the strong whirlwind made everyone¡¯s skin split like pain.


    Shadow, Winnie couldn''t get close, only Bai Lice and the other two rushed in.


    Afterwards, the sound of fighting erupted in the whirlwind, electric light and flint, just listening to the movement, you would know that it was very fierce.


    "It''s almost there now. I took the opportunity to collect the King of Hearts after they are fighting." Ye Hao in the dark began to move.


    same as usual.


    Stealth technique lurks, take the opportunity to give the opponent a fatal blow.


    Ye Hao has tried and tested this routine.


    Step by step, Ye Hao has slowly sneaked into the battlefield on Hell Butcher''s side.


    Don''t look at this guy being besieged now, his body was bruised and he looked miserable.


    But the insider will find that this situation is actually completely different from the surface. There are constant losses on the ghost card side, but the guy from the **** butcher is getting more and more vigorous, and his strength is greatly improved.


    It used to be the sixth-level elementary, now it is the sixth-level advanced!


    If the strength continues to improve like this, maybe it will be Tier 7.


    It won''t be easy for this guy to reach Tier 7, who knows if the 11 team will let him go.


    Ye Hao tried his best to hide his breath and slowly approached.


    "This **** monster is like this, how can you still fight like this!" Heart K frowned and looked at the monster that was fighting harder.


    The magician didn''t know what was going on, they were really helpless.


    The Hell Butcher also knew that the strength of the King of Hearts was the strongest among these people. His body was shocked, his fists directly repelled the two who attacked him, and then he hit the King of Hearts with a heavy blow.


    The punches were very fast, and the Heart King had no time to dodge, so he could only protect his chest with his hands.


    bump


    The huge impact caused the Heart K to retreat several steps, and at this moment, he felt the sense of crisis coming from behind him.


    He turned around in a hurry, and there was a tingling pain in his chest. He didn''t have time to think, and with the last moment, he moved his body slightly to the side.


    A sharp sword pierced in his left chest, but because of the timely movement of the Heart K in the end, the sword blade did not pass through his heart, but passed it dangerously and dangerously from the side.


    But even so, it still penetrated deeply into his body.


    Heart K held the sword tightly in both hands, not allowing it to advance.


    The King of Hearts saw the person attacking him in front of him, not someone with a ghost card, but Ye Hao, the crazy knife on the killer rankings.


    The guy who took out the black cube before.


    "You..." Heart K looked at the despicable and shameless guy who attacked him angrily.


    "If you have anything, tell God." Ye Hao suddenly grabbed the shoulders of the Heart K''s.


    Fire abilities.


    The raging flames wrapped Ye Hao and Heart K in it, and it looked like a huge torch from a distance.


    Heart K felt the burning pain on the surface of his body, he tried to break free, but Ye Hao''s restraint made him unable to fight at all. He hit Ye Hao''s body with his fist.


    But no matter how the Heart King attacked, Ye Hao didn''t move.


    Finally, the king of hearts dissipated in the raging flames.


    [Complete the hunting list task, get props: Portal Stone*3]


    The flame disappeared, Ye Hao did not change, the flame left no traces on him, except that he changed his clothes in the blink of an eye.


    The **** butcher noticed Ye Hao, with anger in his eyes.


    "woo woo woo woo¡­¡­"


    He snarled at Ye Hao, waved his fist and hit Ye Hao.


    "I''ll go, I will help you eliminate the enemy, and you will avenge your grievances." Ye Hao didn''t entangle this **** butcher and was about to leave.


    But the Hell Butcher''s speed was very fast, and he directly caught up with Ye Hao, with a burst of fists coming up.


    Ye Hao used his sword to resist. He didn''t expect that his sword could not leave a very serious injury on this guy.


    Don''t look at him now with scars and blood. I don''t know how much blood has flowed. In fact, it was all skin trauma, and it didn''t hurt his internal nerves at all.


    Those people''s offenses, the weapons can''t hurt this guy.


    Ye Hao used Dugu Nine Swords, but he used the powerful weapon "Shadow" that he merged with his own hands.


    "What kind of monster is this guy, he can''t move him with thick skin!"


    boom


    At this moment, the battlefield between the magician and Bailitze also happened, and a huge explosion sounded.


    The cyclone disappeared, and the aftermath of the explosion caused the trees around hundreds of meters to be cut down.


    Many animals burrowed into their caves, shivering and afraid to come out.


    "Cough cough cough... this... this battle... is also terrible..." Winnie the supernatural person crawled out of a pit, covered in mud.


    She looked at the center of the previous whirlwind. There was a big pit in the ground. The color of the ground was burnt black and it exuded a disgusting smell.


    The magician was still standing there, but a little embarrassed, the light on the staff was much dim.


    "Captain? Captain?" Winnie looked for her captain.


    "Stop screaming, I''m still alive. This magician is really difficult, accidentally let him release a Rubik''s Cube, this power is really terrifying. No wonder there are rumors that a high-level magician is equivalent to a mobile Nuclear bomb." Bai Lice panted and stood up.


    He looked at a few teammates beside him.


    Since Shadow and Winnie were outside the whirlwind at the time, they were safe.


    But the wind and fire supernatural power and the explosive girl are not so lucky.


    The explosive woman was covered in wounds, dripping with blood, she was lying next to a tree with her eyes closed, but looking at her undulating chest, she should still be breathing, there is no danger for the time being.


    The wind and fire ability leaned against a stone, panting, and looked very embarrassed.


    "Captain, be careful behind you!" Winnie suddenly shouted to Bailice.


    Bai Lice was shocked, he immediately sacrificed his armor, and at the same time turned around, putting his hands on his chest.


    What struck in front of him was a big fist.


    The huge impact made Bai Lice fly out, but fortunately, he was protected by armor and he didn''t suffer much injury.


    Bai Lice stabilized his figure, he saw that it was the Hell Butcher who had attacked him.


    "What do you want to do!" Bai Lice cursed.


    The Hell Butcher didn''t respond, just opened his clenched fist, which was the remote control.

 Chapter 1509： The true power of Hell Butcher

    Bailitze''s expression stiffened.


    He watched as he watched Ze Hell Butcher''s finger pressed on the black button.


    Kaz


    The **** butcher''s muzzle untied and fell to the ground.


    "It''s been a long time...it hasn''t been...so comfortable..." The Hell Butcher made a weird noise, and it felt like a toothless old man.


    And beside his lips, there were a few black holes, which seemed to be something pierced in the muzzle before, blocking the meridians.


    The **** butcher squeezed his fist, and he let out a foul breath.


    The aura on his body has suddenly improved a lot, directly breaking through the sixth rank, and officially entering the seventh rank.


    "This is my power, the power I am familiar with." The Hell Butcher looked at Bai Lice and others with a grinning smile: "Don''t you just want me to fight? Why do you want to restrain me?


    These little ants, with my strength, can''t be killed in an instant. Why not have power? "


    Bailitze didn''t speak, he looked at the Hell Butcher with twelve points of vigilance. At this moment, the Hell Butcher was still awake.


    If you are still sober, then everything is easy.


    Because when Hell Butcher was a member of the US Marine Corps when he was young, he has experienced countless battles, and these are not problems.


    But most importantly, he is still a very extreme patriot. From a battle, his team was wiped out by the enemy because of the betrayal of civilians, and he himself was captured by the enemy.


    After accepting the enemy''s torture for more than 70 days, he was tortured.


    He awakened his abilities, terrifying and powerful abilities, and killed those enemies by himself and returned to the army.


    Since then, his personality has changed drastically. In all the battles he participated in, he aimed to accomplish the task. No matter what the situation, even if there were thousands of hostages in the opponent''s hand, he would do it without hesitation.


    This also made him a butcher.


    However, he also has a mental illness, and there is a possibility that he will fall into a state of madness. At that time, he will ignore the enemy and me. Those teammates who were killed in his record came like this.


    "Mr. Baili, the butcher has gotten rid of the shackles. If necessary, we can control him now." The person in the yellow team communicated with Bailice through headphones from a distance.


    Just when Bailitze was preparing to order.


    The Hell Butcher said to him: "You should be the head of the 11th team now. The **** just told you they wanted to lock me up again, right?


    I am sober now. I am a soldier from the United States. I am willing to fight for my country. Even if they once kept me in a dark cage, I will not resent my country. "


    The **** butcher looked at his hand, which was covered with scars.


    "In addition to the obsession with the country and the desire to kill, I can''t think of any reason for me to live. Moreover, I think you have a lot of trouble now. These guys who don''t know what organization they are.


    And that powerful magician, it seems that you are robbing that so-called black cube.


    I can help you, use my strength to help you complete tasks, and then return to where I should be. how about it? Do you want to think about it? "


    Bailitze hesitated and had to say what the Hell Butcher had to say, which moved his heart. The combat power of the Hell Butcher can play a decisive role here.


    But in the same way, this is also a double-edged sword, a time bomb. He is now sober, and no one knows whether he will remain sane next moment.


    "Without you, we can also complete the task." Wendy looked at the monster in front of her with some fear.


    "Young lady, you might be able to complete the task without me. But I can guarantee that by that time, at least half of you people will stay in this beautiful grassland and be company with these wild beasts." The Hell Butcher shrugged. Shrugged, showing a slight smile.


    A simple smile appeared so terrifying and hideous on his face.


    While they were talking here, the people on the ghost card side also gathered next to the magician.


    "Okay, needless to say. You can stay. Your main task is to grab the black cube. No matter who is in front of you, you can kill them! But if I find you are doing anything dangerous... ¡­" Bailitzer looked at the Hell Butcher seriously.


    "OK, but I have another condition. Just now an Asian-looking man took my prey. I have a habit. If anyone dares to take my prey, then he will become my prey." Hell Butcher Thinking back to that young man.


    "He was talking about Crazy Blade Ye Hao." Wen Ni said softly.


    "Okay, I promise you. But this is on the premise of not affecting the main task." Bailitze reminded.


    "Don''t worry, when I was a soldier, you were still playing house. I know how to complete the task." The **** butcher looked at the magician: "Now it''s time to start our banquet. Don''t move, these It¡¯s been a long time since I left it to me. Fighting, this is where I belong."


    The Hell Butcher approached the ghost card step by step.


    "Mr. Baili, you are too risky to do this. Hell Butcher is very likely to run away at any time." The head of the headset heard the voice of the person in charge in yellow.


    "I know very well what I am doing now. Compared to the horror of that guy, our more important task now is to regain the black cube! Okay, you don''t need to say it anymore, I will be responsible for this matter.


    Our side is about to start fighting, you just need to take care of yourself. "Balice cut off the connection and looked at the Hell Butcher sternly.


    "No, that monster is coming towards us again!" A ghost fighter pointed at the Hell Butcher in horror.


    The horror of this guy has buried a shadow in their hearts.


    "These **** Americans." Phineas cursed in his heart, but he also knew that the horror of this guy in front of him, that uneasy breath, could be felt from far away.


    "Prepare to fight, take away the black cube anyway!" Phineas ordered!


    The atmosphere of battle once again permeated this land.


    "Captain, you said before that he is an S-rank ability, but I haven''t seen him use his ability so far?" Winnie asked curiously while taking care of other injured companions.


    The corner of Bailice''s mouth showed a curve: "Of course he is a superpower, and he is also a very strong superpower. If we talk about close attrition, then I think no one is his opponent at the seventh rank.


    As for his abilities, not only does he have abilities, he also has three abilities.


    The strongest body, this is the ability to strengthen the body, but because it has a painless effect, he will not feel any pain in the battle. "


    Winnie was stunned. No wonder he looked seriously injured, but she didn''t show any pain at all.


    "What about the other two abilities?"


    Bai Lice solemnly watched the battle that was about to erupt over there, the ghost card man looked serious, as if he was fighting against each other, but the Hell Butcher was just the opposite, excited and excited.


    "The damage is strengthened. This is an ability that has never appeared before. The heavier the damage is, the stronger his combat effectiveness is, and it fits the Hell Butcher well.


    These are passive abilities, and he also has a very strong ability "harming equivalence". The effect of this ability is quite special. I don¡¯t know the specific situation, but the effect of the performance is that if the ability is injured himself The enemy will suffer the same injuries.


    In Hua Xia''s words, it would hurt the enemy a thousand and hurt himself 800. "


    The strongest body, the damage is strengthened, and the damage is equal.


    Wendy swallowed, these three special abilities combined together, it is simply a monster-like existence.

 Chapter 1510： traitor?

    Ye Hao ran for several kilometers, and came to the bottom of Huangshi Volcano.


    The reason why he escaped so quickly was because he had felt that the seventh-order power was unblocked before, and a very fierce battle must have erupted there.


    If he hadn''t left in time, he might have been involved.


    "The task of hunting the list is finally completed, and now only the use of Huangshi Volcano to open the black Rubik''s Cube." Ye Hao looked at the Huangshi Volcano in front of him, everything went very smoothly, and he was just short of this last procedure. Can be accomplished and retired.


    Ye Hao remembered the rewards given by the system when the previous hunting list task was completed, and he opened the system page to check it.


    [Stone of Portal*3: Can be used for teleportation within 10,000 miles in the same space. How to use: Put two portal stones in two different places, and inject 10 skill points into the teleportation, you can teleport in two places.


    Note: Please note that the stone of the portal will remain in place after the transmission is completed. Please pay attention to recycling and saving. Other items bound by the law of space cannot be transmitted. The items carried by the transmitter must not exceed a certain size, otherwise the transmission will be invalid.]


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up, this is a good thing.


    It is equivalent to a teleportation circle, and this portal stone itself has three. He only needs to place the portal stone in three places, and he can teleport in three places at will.


    Keep one in Wushuang City and carry one with me. Then, no matter where in the world, I can always return to Wushuang City.


    We must know that the diameter of the earth is only less than ten thousand kilometers!


    boom!


    Suddenly, an explosion in the distance behind him, as well as monstrous dust, made him recover from his fantasy.


    "It''s not the time to think about this now. Let''s fix the black Rubik''s Cube first." Ye Hao looked at the sun slowly slanting westward in the sky, and climbed towards the Huangshi Volcano.


    On a wasteland, a person appeared out of thin air. The black cloak on his body was already ragged, and there were many blood stains on his body.


    "Damn, I didn''t expect the United States to have such a killer in my hand. The seventh-order guy is really a bit scary, if it weren''t for the teleportation magic sealed in the gem, I might stay there myself."


    Phineas panted and sat on the ground. On the magic wand in his hand, there was another gem missing, only two red and creamy white gems were left.


    "But fortunately, the black cube..." Phineas touched his arms, his expression suddenly hardened.


    He stood up and took off his coat without saying a word, and rummaged every part of his body.


    He was surprised to find that his black cube was missing!


    "Could it be that you fell in that place during the last battle just now?"


    Phineas really wanted to kill at this moment. All the people he brought with him this time were sacrificed. He was the only one who escaped. He did not expect that the black cube had not yet been obtained. What is this? .


    "What should I do now? Go back and look for it, but if I meet the guys from the 11th team, I guess it''s not the opponent of that monster." Phineas frowned.


    Suddenly he sensed something, a stone on the ground in the distance was pushed away, and a person crept out of the hole in the ground. That person turned out to be the black zero who had disappeared before.


    "I didn''t expect you to hide in this kind of place."


    A cold voice came from Hei Ling''s head, Hei Ling stiffened, and before he could think about it, he jumped directly to the side and drew out several throwing knives at the same time.


    The staff in Phineas'' hand swiped in front of him, and a wind wall blocked the flying knives.


    Then he thought, finally, fireballs appeared around him, smashing towards the black zero.


    "Boy, hand over the black cube in your hand!"


    Although I don''t know why the black Rubik''s Cube that was clearly in Eagle Eye''s hands before, why the crazy knife guy appeared in his hands.


    But now he can only try it on this black zero.


    Hei Ling heard the other party''s words, and subconsciously covered his pocket, where he could see the shape of a Rubik''s Cube.


    Phineas'' eyelids twitched, two black cubes?


    What the **** is going on, isn''t it just a black Rubik''s Cube?


    "Hand over the Black Rubik''s Cube!" Phineas'' voice became colder, and the offensive became stronger and stronger. If Black Zero hadn''t dodged in time, Phineas would have been killed several times.


    Phineas doesn''t care about Hei Ling''s life and death, as long as he can get this black cube.


    bump


    In the end, Hei Ling''s arm was hit by a fireball, and the burning flame burned his arm long and black, and blood flowed out.


    Hei Ling was holding his arm, sweat on his forehead.


    Is he going to die here like this?


    At this moment, the sound of propellers appeared in the sky, and then a biplane helicopter appeared out of thin air.


    If there were military experts here, they would definitely exclaim.


    "Invisible to the naked eye!"


    We must know that the so-called stealth of the current fighter plane is just stealth on the radar, and it cannot be completely invisible, and this aircraft can achieve stealth. This is simply a military pioneer!


    The helicopter landed on the ground, the gate opened and several people walked down.


    "Captain!" Hei Ling exclaimed when he saw someone coming.


    The person here is the eagle-headed mask man who led this action at the hotel before!


    The eagle-head masked man walked to the side of Hei Ling. He looked at Phineas on the opposite side, and then at Hei Ling.


    "It''s in your hand."


    "Well, things are here. Captain, this man is our enemy. He just wanted to **** my black..." Hei Ling had not had time to finish his words, his chest was pierced by a dagger. .


    There seemed to be something on the dagger, sucking Hei Ling''s vitality at a speed visible to the naked eye, and Hei Ling''s body was rapidly aging.


    "Captain...you...you...you are the undercover!"


    The eagle-head mask man did not speak, but indifferently pulled out his dagger.


    "you know too much."


    Hei Ling fell to the ground and lost his breath. Afterwards, the eagle-headed masked man found the black Rubik''s Cube from him, and then poured some potion on it. Hei Ling was directly corroded by the potion, leaving no bones.


    "We haven''t seen each other for a while, hermit." Phineas greeted each other as if seeing an old friend: "This is the Hawkeye spaceship. There should be their people on it. You are in front of them. It won¡¯t be a problem to kill the Hawkeye."


    "I have hypnotized them with illusions, and they won''t have any questions." The eagle-headed masked man walked to Phineas with the black cube, and handed him the black cube: "Take it."


    Phineas was not polite, and took the black cube directly. He stared at the black cube for a long time.


    "What''s the matter?" The eagle-headed masked man asked suspiciously as he looked at his companion.


    "Do you think this black cube is fake?" Phineas asked.

 Chapter 1511： Ye Hao PK Baili Ce

    Chapter 1511 Ye Hao PK Baili Strategy


    "What do you mean?" The eagle-head masked man looked at Phineas in confusion.


    Phineas told the eagle-head mask man what had happened before.


    The man with the eagle-head mask looked suspiciously at the black cube in Phineas''s hand.


    "Judging by the materials and appearance, this should not be a fake black Rubik''s Cube, but there is only one way to know whether it is fake or not, and that is to turn it on.


    However, the method of opening is very special and cannot be done here. The safest way is to get all the black cubes. "The eagle-head masked man said.


    "What you said is right, but I met a Tier 7 powerhouse in the United States before. That guy is really perverted. The more he fights, the stronger his fighting power. I don¡¯t know what kind of guy it is. With my current situation, I can¡¯t Take the black cube back from his hand." Phineas shook his head.


    The eagle-head masked man thought for a while and said: "Now that you are in a situation here, you are really not suitable to stay here. Then you take this black cube and go back first, try your luck, maybe this is really black. Rubik''s Cube."


    "That''s the only way." Phineas nodded, and he looked at the eagle-headed masked man.


    "Hermit, it''s been a while since you sneaked into Hawkeye. Have you investigated any reliable information?"


    "There is a bit of intelligence. The so-called plan of Eagle Eye is about to be completed. We must complete our plan before their plan begins!"


    "I understand this. Our current plan has reached the final critical point."


    "Finally remind you one thing, in a little while, Hawkeye may not be the Hawkeye it is now."


    ...


    The dust dispersed, and at the core of the explosion, there were no other people except the **** butcher and the corpses on the ground.


    "Where''s the person?" Bai Lize frowned and walked to the Hell Butcher to question.


    The Hell Butcher said lightly: "He seems to be using some spatial magic."


    "What about that thing! You promised me before that you will get that black Rubik''s Cube!" Bailice was a little angry.


    The Hell Butcher glanced at Bai Lice faintly.


    "The tasks I accept, I will naturally complete. His spatial movement should not be too far, we can look for it here again. It just so happens that I personally like this cat and mouse game."


    After speaking, the Hell Butcher left.


    "Captain, what shall we do?" Winnie looked at Bailice.


    Bailice squeezed his fists, his face was not pretty: "What else can I do, continue to look for. Send the wounded down, and others will carry out a carpet search of Yellowstone Park!"


    "Yes!"


    Afterwards, Bailitze and the others also left.


    None of them noticed that there was a small bump under the land in a place not far from the battle site.


    After the surrounding movement was quiet for more than ten minutes, something unexpectedly broke out there.


    "Cough cough cough..." The fox''s face was covered with mud all over, and looked very embarrassed.


    But even so, Fox''s face was still very excited, and the smile on his face couldn''t hide it.


    "Finally let me get this thing."


    The thing she was holding in her arms was a black Rubik''s cube.


    The fox noodles are like a treasure. They are carefully hidden on the innermost side of the clothes. Although there is a bit of interference, this is a 10 billion treasure!


    She recalled more than ten minutes ago, when she was attracted by the sound of fighting here.


    With the help of her hidden ability, she sneaked in without being discovered.


    At that time, the monster over two meters high was fighting another wave of people headed by a magician.


    The two sides fought hard, and the magician continuously released powerful magic. The monster was scarred, but the fighting spirit became more and more intense.


    In the end the magician released the big move, and at that moment, a small dark thing fell in front of her.


    It turned out to be the black cube she thought about day and night


    Before she could think about it, she put away the black Rubik''s cube and weighed it over and over again.


    Leaving now, maybe it will be noticeable, and the battle is about to end.


    So she simply followed the basic principle that the most dangerous place is the safest place, and she lurked in place, dug a hole, and persisted with her breath.


    "10 billion, 10 billion! I made a fortune!" Fox''s face was beautiful in his heart, and he immediately looked for a way out of Yellowstone Park.


    ...


    The center of the Yellowstone Volcano.


    Ye Hao looked at the calm crater in front of him.


    The entire Huangshi crater has a large area, as large as several football fields, but many places have been covered by volcanic rock, and only the center of it is about the size of a basketball court, where you can see the tumbling lava.


    Huangshi volcano is the world''s largest volcano group. It has the largest magma capacity inside. It has only erupted a few times in history, and those few times have directly changed the life of this land.


    Ye Hao used his abilities to carefully observe this peaceful volcano for a long time.


    The energy contained in it is very strong, but it is now in the dormant period, and no one knows how long this dormant period will last.


    "Emperor, the energy in this is strong enough to open the black cube." Ye Hao asked at the Soul Sword.


    The voice of the empress came out.


    "The duration of this volcanic eruption, and the intensity is enough. But the energy in this volcano is calm, and a fuse is needed to make it erupt.


    Another thing is that, according to the energy intensity of your world, if this volcano erupts, it is very likely to endanger the city hundreds of kilometers around. You have to think clearly. "


    Ye Hao thought for a moment.


    He still made a decision, anyway, this is not Huaxia, and there is a task in his body, people will not die for themselves.


    "Crazy knife."


    Suddenly a voice came, and Ye Hao frowned and looked at the volcanic rock behind him.


    Barice is there.


    This guy is really an enemy on a narrow road, and he can always run into it.


    "The black Rubik''s Cube is not in my hand, is there anything you want to do with me?" Ye Hao said with a light smile.


    "I''m here to arrest you, you have to pay for what you did." Bailice said coldly.


    Ye Haoxu looked at the menacing Bailice: "If I am not mistaken, the fighting method you used before was all Chinese martial arts, and you are a Chinese native.


    Since you are from Huaxia, why did you come to the United States to pay for the American people? "


    Bai Lice said coldly: "This is my own business, and you don''t need to take care of it."


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word and looked at Bailice: "It seems that our battle is inevitable, so let''s come. Let me see how much you, a person who buys your life for the Americans, have learned. ability."

 Chapter 1512： Nine You Tianma Magical Art

    Chapter 1512 Nine Nether Heaven Demon Divine Art


    Bai Lice sacrificed his own tortoise-patterned armor, the airflow condensed around his body, and the solidified internal force could be clearly seen in the clenched fists.


    Bailice possesses eight layers of innate strength, and coupled with the armor on his body, his combat effectiveness is very strong.


    Although Ye Hao only had five innate instincts, his pure power made him no different from Baili Ce.


    The true energy of the nine yang emerges on the surface of the body, and the internal force of the nine yang of the meridians in the body continues to condense.


    "Three Stages of Tiger Catch"


    Bailice''s fist was in the shape of a tiger''s claw, and it struck Ye Hao''s chest, the momentum seemed to be a black tiger.


    "Flying Dragon in the Sky"


    Ye Hao''s right hand was like a flood dragon flying in the air.


    A simple trick is to fight each other.


    The sound of tiger roar and dragon chant echoed in this volcanic crater, as if feeling the contest between the two, the volcanic rock in the center was a little boiling.


    "This is not your full effort. I have been observing you, and you have been hiding your power from the beginning. I don''t believe that the Miguo will let a simple Tier VI, or the Chinese people to be the captain of their 11 team. Show your true strength."


    Ye Hao looked at Baili Ce and said.


    While speaking, he used the fire power to directly mobilize the magma next to him. Coupled with his own perception of Jianglong¡¯s Eighteen Palms, a red flame dragon appeared in front of Ye Hao, lifelike and felt like a real dragon. .


    Ever since Ye Hao had an epiphany of Heaven and Earth One Sword from Dugu Nine Swords and other sword techniques.


    Ye Hao began to create his own path. He tried to combine various forces. He didn''t want to rely on the power of the system all the time. He wanted to have his own tricks.


    "Ho **** ho ho."


    The Yanlong roared and rushed directly to Bailice, the tendency was to swallow Bailice.


    Soon Yanlong covered Bailice''s body.


    But Ye Hao didn''t look relaxed. He looked at the Yanlong. There was a figure inside Yanlong''s body. The figure went from blurry to clear. Finally, Yanlong made a low cry and disappeared, turning into a red fire. The wind drifted away.


    "Jiuyou Heavenly Devil Divine Art. Are you from the underworld?" Ye Haoxu stared at the completely transformed Bailice.


    The qi on his body has turned black, with black lines on his body, and a black aura in his eyes, as if it were from a certain abyss.


    At the moment, Bailice''s strength is at least at the peak of Jiuzhong Innate.


    However, Ye Hao could feel that the aura in his body was very restless, and his heart seemed to be resisting this force.


    "Hmph, I didn''t expect you to know the Jiuyou Heavenly Demon Divine Art." Bai Lice laughed mockingly, and looked up at a sky that was beginning to dim at this moment.


    "One of the famous techniques of the underworld is said to have been created by the founder of the underworld. He has learned the power of the Nine Nethers and reached the top of the world." Ye Hao looked very clear.


    In fact, Ye Hao didn''t know much about this Nine Nether Heavenly Demon Divine Art. He only knew that it was a very wicked skill. The strength of the learner was very powerful, and he had the supreme status in the underworld.


    Some of these things Ye Hao learned from some martial arts books, and some were asked from Guo Shuang and their sisters. They didn''t shy away from these things, after all, they were not secrets.


    "Hehe, Jiuyou Heavenly Demon Divine Art. The first technique of the underworld? If I were to give me another chance, I would never learn this **** technique again." Bailice said madly, covering his face.


    Ye Hao squinted at the man, and it seemed that he also had a lot of stories.


    Perhaps it was Bailice''s mood swings. The black energy on his body began to wrap his whole body, gradually forming a three-meter-high black shadow, like a demon crawling out of the Nine Nether Lands.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho..." Bai Li Ce raised his eyes to the sky with a long whistle, the sound made people tremble, and it felt like it was not a human voice.


    After that, Bai Lice rushed to Ye Hao, and appeared in front of Ye Hao in the blink of an eye.


    Ye Hao''s pupils dilated, too fast!


    This speed is faster than Ye Hao, almost second only to Teleport.


    boom


    A heavy fist hit Ye Hao''s body, and Ye Hao flew out dozens of meters before stabilizing his body.


    Baili Ce didn''t stop for a moment, and roared at Ye Hao again.


    "It seems that he still can''t control his own power at all. This is fighting completely by the instinct of power." Ye Hao thought to himself.


    Now is not the time to keep your hands.


    A dark green sword appeared in Ye Hao''s hands, and the Dugu Nine Swords were displayed.


    Two figures, one gold and one black, are fighting at the crater, if there are others who can''t see the two fighting at all.


    Only a golden light and a black light are constantly colliding.


    "One sword from heaven and earth!"


    Ye Hao performed his own tricks, Bai Lice faced the sword energy that had been smashed, he directly faced him, and the black energy enveloped the sword energy.


    boom


    The two figures flew out almost at the same time, slamming heavily on the volcanic rock, each smashing a human-shaped pit.


    "Cough cough cough... This guy is really troublesome." Ye Hao stood up, slapped the dirt on his body, looking at Bai Lice who also came out from the other side.


    The black energy on Bailice''s body was still there. Just when the two were about to continue fighting, a figure fell from the sky and landed in front of Bailice.


    "I said before that I hate people taking my prey. He... is mine." The Hell Butcher pointed at Ye Hao and said indifferently while looking at Bai Lice.


    The black aura on Bailice''s body began to dissipate little by little, revealing Bailice''s face.


    He frowned and looked at the Hell Butcher: "Don''t forget, what is your mission!"


    "I don''t have the turn of you to point me here and wait until I kill him. I will naturally find that black Rubik''s Cube for you." The Hell Butcher waved his hand casually.


    Then turned around and looked at Ye Hao with interest, as if looking at his prey: "I hope you can make my battle not too boring."


    Ye Hao smiled and raised his hand: "Sorry, I don''t have time to waste time with you. I think that thing should also come. I hope you will like the big gift I prepared."


    Bai Lice frowned, and he looked towards the sky as if he had felt it.


    In the darkened night sky, a huge fireball appeared, and the fireball with tail flames fell towards the Yellowstone crater.


    At this moment, the huge fireball lights up the entire starry sky, and Yellowstone Park, including Yellowstone Park, can be seen clearly by people tens of kilometers away.


    ¡¾1000¡¤Meteorite¡¿


    [Current remaining skill points: 7660]


    "This... did you get this?" Bai Lice widened his eyes and looked at Ye Hao in disbelief.


    The Hell Butcher looked at the scene in the sky, not afraid, but excited: "You really have a hand, it seems you are a good opponent."

 Chapter 1513： The meteorite hit the volcano!

    Chapter 1513 Meteorite Smashes Volcano


    "Wait! Do you know where this is? This is the Huangshi Volcano Group. If that big guy hits here, Huangshi Volcano will erupt!" Baili Ce said anxiously.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, but walked towards the magma vent in the center of Huangshi Volcano.


    Baili Ce suddenly pointed to Ye Hao: "The real black cube is still in your hands! The reason you are here is to detonate the volcano and use the energy from the eruption to open the black cube!"


    Baricz gritted his teeth and said to the **** butcher: "Now is not the time to fight, hurry up and work with me to find a way to stop the meteorite in the sky. Don''t let it fall here."


    The **** butcher glanced at the meteorite in the sky and smiled contemptuously: "What does it matter to me? I want to fight, not to fight against something meaningless."


    After speaking, he rushed towards Ye Hao, the breath on his body was exhausted.


    Ye Hao felt the murderous aura behind him, and he mobilized the surrounding magma to form a flame dragon, fighting with the **** butcher.


    "These lunatics!" Bai Lice cursed inwardly. He looked at the meteorites that were getting more and more shocked in the sky. While walking toward the outside, he took out his communication equipment and reported the situation here to the outside world.


    District 11 headquarters.


    "Give me a computer simulation, what will happen if that meteorite hits the Yellowstone crater!" a general urged to the people around him.


    Soon the staff got the result.


    "After 101 calculations by our computer and the average of 101 times, the result is that after eight minutes, the Huangshi volcano will be triggered by the impact of the meteorite and the magma layer beneath it will erupt on a large scale.


    The spreading magma and volcanic ash will envelop the entire Yellowstone Park within ten minutes. Twenty minutes later, with a radius of 50 kilometers, five million people in three states will be threatened with their lives.


    There will be more than 30 billion U.S. dollars in direct economic losses.


    This is only the first stage. If the volcano stops only in the first stage, then this is the best result.


    But this probability is less than 20%.


    In the second stage, within 30 minutes to two hours of the volcanic eruption, it will affect all states within a radius of 300 kilometers. More than 30 million people will be affected, and property losses will be uncalculated! This has a 60% probability.


    In addition, there is a 20% probability left, which is also the prediction of many geologists on the Huangshi Volcano. Once the Huangshi Volcano erupts completely, all signs of life in the United States will disappear within 24 hours! "


    The expression on the general''s face solidified. He pressed his hands on the table in front of him, and his fingers had left ten marks on the surface of the wooden table.


    "Then is there any way to prevent these things from happening!" the general said solemnly.


    "There was originally a way to use a nuclear bomb to destroy the meteorite before it hits the crater, but the nearest and fastest nuclear bomb launch base could not destroy it before it hits the crater.


    Since the eruption of Huangshi Volcano cannot be prevented, we can only try to make this eruption not affect the United States!


    Then there is only one way left. "The researcher turned on a projection device.


    In the projection is the influence of Huangshi Volcano.


    "We have previously developed an energy enchantment device for supernaturalists, which borrows the spiritual energy of the supernaturalists to transform it into a kind of enchantment energy. Before the volcano erupts, we can transport several devices around the crater.


    At that time, we only need to arrange enough superpowers to inject energy into the device, and then make it form an enchantment around the crater, so that we can let the energy that was originally affected by the surroundings pour toward the sky. This is the prediction video we made.


    General, I want to remind you that time is running out. Please make a decision as soon as possible! "The researcher said seriously.


    The general watched the video. It showed that several light-emitting points appeared around the crater. The light-emitting points projected beams of light toward the sky. These beams were connected to each other to form a hexagonal three-dimensional rectangle.


    Then the energy from the volcano erupted from the established channel toward the sky, and finally evaporated cleanly in outer space.


    "Okay, proceed according to your plan." The general nodded, and he turned on the communicator: "Balice, you have heard what you said just now. I order you to put the black cube aside for now and deal with Huangshi Volcano first. Thing."


    "Yes." On the communication end, Bai Lice put down the communicator and raised his head to look at the meteorite getting closer and closer to the ground.


    He knew very well that the general would make such a choice. The black Rubik''s Cube is important, but if the entire U.S. is destroyed because of the black Rubik''s Cube, what use is it for them to have the Black Rubik''s Cube?


    "Ye Hao, you are such a magical lunatic." Bailitze looked at the battle still going on in the crater, and finally turned and left.


    ...


    "What is this? A meteorite." The flying mantis looked at the meteorite in the sky in astonishment. The red meteorite lit up the sky that was originally black.


    Feng Jiu''er looked at the meteorite, she swallowed, and hurriedly said, "Go, go quickly!"


    "Go? We haven''t got the black cube yet." The **** bear frowned and said.


    Feng Jiu''er pointed at the **** bear and roared: "If you want to die, you will stay here!"


    "Jiu''er, what''s the matter? You tell us clearly." Emeihua looked at Feng Jiu''er suspiciously and asked.


    Feng Jiu''er took a deep breath, and pointed to the meteorite in the sky: "That was what Ye Hao got out. Although I don''t know how he did it. But you should know about the battle of Tianmen. Was destroyed in half.


    There was also the battle of Qianzhangya, which directly led to the destruction of the entire scenic spot of Qianzhangya! This is caused by this. "


    "That''s the case, what does it have to do with us. It didn''t hit us at us." The **** bear shrugged.


    Feng Jiu''er looked at the idiot and looked at the **** bear. She turned her head and pointed at the Huangshi crater: "You take a good look at it yourself. Where did that meteorite hit?


    Yellowstone Volcano! It is one of the volcanic groups with the largest magma content in the world. Someone once said that if the Huangshi Volcano erupts completely, it will swallow the entire United States.


    I don''t know if it will swallow the entire United States, but I want to destroy the entire Yellowstone Park, there should be no problem. Or the **** bear, do you think you can contend with the power of nature?


    You want to send yourself to death, I don''t want to send you to death! "


    Feng Jiu''er looked at Emeihua anxiously: "Master, let''s go quickly. It will be too late if we don''t go."


    Emeihua thought about it for a while, but finally she nodded: "Hmm..."

 Chapter 1514： The mystery behind the eagle eye

    Chapter 1514 the mystery behind the eagle eye


    On a meadow, a family is grilling under the moonlit night.


    "Mummy, look, there is a red moon in the sky!" A four or five year old child curiously pointed to the distant sky and said.


    "Silly boy, how could there be a red moon in the sky. Don''t look at it, hurry up and eat, the grilled chicken wings you want." The couple did not care what the children said, and continued their barbecue.


    But then they discovered the strangeness, and many people around began to flee frantically, pointing to the sky and shouting in horror.


    The couple looked up, their expressions stiffened.


    There is a red "moon" in the sky, and it is constantly getting bigger.


    ...


    "Kadesas emergency news, a huge meteorite is falling towards the Yellowstone volcano. Please go to the nearest air-raid shelter or basement to evacuate immediately. Repeat..."


    Radio, television, computers, large screens on the streets, almost all places where information can be transmitted, are transmitting this information at this moment.


    A meteorite is about to hit the Yellowstone Volcano!


    ...


    "Damn, Fack! You explain to me what the **** is going on! Why did the Space Surveillance Agency not notify me of the emergence of a meteorite, and call me their person in charge, and I will hold him in charge. !"


    The supreme leader of White Fort, the United States, was cladding on the table in his office at the moment.


    "Um... that Mr. President, this meteorite appeared suddenly. Before that, there was no warning that any meteorite in the universe would hit our earth." The secretary next to him whispered.


    "Then tell me what happened to that meteorite? Didn''t it appear out of thin air!" Mr. President shouted!


    "This... the people in District 11 are there," the secretary whispered hesitantly.


    Mr. President¡¯s expression stiffened, and then he sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s these guys again. Every time I hear these guys, there is some bad news.


    Their task is to protect our country or destroy our country! "


    ...


    Yellowstone National Park


    A man with a staff was chanting a spell, and the magic circle under his feet began to act slowly.


    Phineas looked at the meteorite approaching the ground with shock in his eyes.


    As a magician, he knows exactly what this is, this is not a meteorite, this is a forbidden spell of magic!


    What is forbidden curse? Forbidden curse is magic that is forbidden by magicians, because its power has the ability to destroy at least an area.


    Although the power of this forbidden curse does not seem to be comprehensive, but underneath it is the Huangshi Volcano. If it hits, the power is definitely equivalent to the power of a forbidden curse!


    "I don''t know which powerful magician appeared here and used the Forbidden Curse to hit the Yellowstone Volcano. This guy is really a lunatic." Phineas lowered the sentence, and then his staff hit the ground.


    The magic circle disappeared in a flash, Phineas also disappeared in place.


    Somewhere, Phineas appeared out of thin air.


    "You are back." A black-robed man looked at Phineas in front of him: "I saw the hermit."


    "I saw it, he asked us to wait and plan to continue." Phineas looked at the man in front of him, and he took out the black Rubik''s cube he had gotten from Black Zero.


    "I have already got the black Rubik''s Cube, but things are a bit complicated. There have been several black Rubik''s Cubes, and the exterior materials are basically the same.


    We can''t distinguish between serious and false, so we can only return with this piece first. "


    The black-robed man looked at the black Rubik''s Cube in Phineas'' hands. From the appearance and material, it was indeed impossible to see that it was fake.


    "I see." The black-robed man nodded. He took the black Rubik''s cube and handed it to the staff nearby for inspection. Then he pointed to the big screen next to him: "The Yellowstone Park in the US is about to be hit by a meteorite. I know who did it."


    "I don''t know. It was for this reason that I came back early. The energy explosion caused by hitting the volcano at this level, even if I face this, I may not survive intact."


    Phineas said.


    The black-robed man looked at the scene of the big meteorite falling on the screen, and said lightly: "It seems that this world is ready to enter a new era, and new powers are gradually being exposed to the world."


    ...


    In a dark hall.


    A man half-kneeled on the ground: "Master, our mission has failed. According to the news from the front, the people who went to meet the team, did not see the team members, and couldn''t get in touch. Mostly... the entire army was wiped out. ."


    The man''s eyes were frightened, and he dared not raise his head at all, and looked at the guy sitting on the throne in the innermost part of the hall.


    "Hehe, you can''t complete such a simple task. How can we welcome the arrival of the new world!" A deep, abyss-like voice sounded.


    The man swallowed, and every time he heard this sound, he felt like he was in hell.


    "Who owns the black cube now?"


    Faced with a question, the man replied: "I don¡¯t know. There is still fighting in Yellowstone Park. According to the latest information, a meteorite is falling towards Yellowstone Park. Because of the powerful energy response, our sky-eye matrix cannot see it. The situation there."


    "A bunch of trash."


    The man dared not speak, trembling.


    "But it doesn''t matter if you can''t get the Black Rubik''s Cube. We don''t have much time and manpower to waste on these things now. Those people spying on the power of God, they naively think that this way they can get the power of God.


    In vain, no matter how hard a group of ants work hard, they cannot have the power of God.


    Send my order, plan ahead, and within one year, I will see the world become a mess. Next Christmas, I want everyone to spend it in fear, let us kick off the curtain for the advent of the new world, see.


    This time I don''t want to be disappointed anymore. "


    The man immediately said: "Master, the subordinates must complete the task. For the new world, for the master!"


    The man left, and only the man sitting on the throne was left in the dark hall.


    The man stood up, and the next moment he disappeared out of thin air and appeared in a room surrounded by walls. In this room, countless stars gathered into a matrix.


    Inside the matrix, is a rectangular painting, with countless rays of sunlight surrounding the painting paper, making it difficult to see what pattern is on it.


    The man made a somewhat obsessive voice: "Power, the power of God. How do those mortals deserve to have the power of God? Only I will become God in the end, it must be me.


    Those ants will surrender under my feet.


    I will be the master of this world! "

 Chapter 1515： Hell Butchers horror power

    Chapter 1515 Hell Butcher''s Terrifying Ability


    Yellowstone volcano.


    Facing the stormy attack of the Hell Butcher, Ye Hao thoroughly felt the horror of the seventh-order powerhouse.


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s arms, tiger''s mouth and even thighs were numb.


    If he hadn''t had the Nine Suns Scriptures to continuously recover his internal strength, he would have died of exhaustion.


    Coupled with the recovery ability in the blood wolf state, he can compete with the **** butcher.


    But even so, he really couldn''t hold on for long.


    The **** butcher, the heavier the injuries he suffered, the higher his combat effectiveness, and he felt like a Xiaoqiang who could not be killed.


    With an oversight, the palm of the **** butcher cut into Ye Hao''s abdomen, and severe pain came from his abdomen.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and teleported and appeared dozens of meters away. He clutched his abdomen, the wound was recovering quickly, and he looked at the Hell Butcher warily.


    The Hell Butcher suddenly stopped attacking at this moment. He looked at Ye Hao with a grin, then he raised his hand and put it in his mouth.


    Ye Hao''s blood was stained on that hand.


    The **** butcher seemed to be enjoying something, squinting where he was tasting Ye Hao''s blood.


    Ye Hao''s heart flickered, he felt as if he had established a connection with something.


    "Boy, you are very good. Few people can let me use my third ability. You can be proud of your strength." Hell Butcher said, he punched his abdomen.


    puff


    Ye Hao spouted blood, and the severe pain in his abdomen made sweat beads appear on his forehead.


    This...what is going on?


    No one attacked him at all, how could he get hurt.


    Ye Hao looked at the **** butcher in surprise.


    "Are you surprised?" The Hell Butcher smiled and raised his fist, hitting his heart with a merciless blow.


    Because of the pain in his heart, Ye Hao''s eyes popped out. He half-kneeled on the ground, the blood in his mouth constantly flowing out.


    At this moment, Ye Hao had speculated about this guy''s abilities.


    The condition for casting should be his own blood, and as long as his own body suffers any kind of damage, Ye Hao will also suffer what kind of damage.


    This weird connection made Ye Hao and Hell Butcher a grasshopper on a rope.


    And unlike Ye Hao''s pain, the **** butcher who didn''t feel pain had an expression of enjoyment and madness, and the reason in those eyes began to be swallowed bit by bit.


    "You have a strong ability to recover, but you have pain. This is your drawback. I just need to keep hurting our body, and finally make you faint in the pain. Then you will be the fish on the knife and let me kill. ." The Hell Butcher hit his head with another blow.


    Ye Hao''s mind was dizzy, and the line of sight in front of him was in a trance. He looked at the Hell Butcher as if he were two clones.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and raised his hand, the flame dragon next to him whizzed out and went straight to the **** butcher.


    The Hell Butcher didn''t dodge, but directly rushed towards Yanlong.


    Then a burning sensation passed to Ye Hao''s body.


    Ye Hao rarely feels this kind of feeling, because he has a fire type physique, can be immune to most of the fire type, or the damage is reduced.


    But he did, but the regional butcher did not.


    He completely passed this burning feeling to Ye Hao.


    To say that the most painful way of death in this world is to be burned alive.


    So it is conceivable that Ye Hao is suffering now.


    Internal strength can be restored and wounds can be restored, but it does not mean that you can immediately recover if you are mentally injured.


    The Yanlong disappeared, most of the skin on his body was charred black, and even the decaying Hell Butcher was standing there.


    "Hahaha, isn''t it painful? Is there a feeling of wanting to die?" The **** butcher laughed madly at Ye Hao who fell on the ground.


    He opened his arms: "You know, I was also suffering from this kind of pain that is worse than death. They tortured my body and my soul. At that time, death was a luxury for me!


    Looking at those people at that time, I wanted them to taste the torment. In the end, God heard my words and gave me this ability.


    I let my enemies taste the taste, the taste of being tortured, life is better than death. "


    Madman, the **** butcher at this moment is completely mad.


    He kept hitting his body with his fists, and even tore off his own flesh.


    For him, there is no pain at all.


    But Ye Hao clearly felt the pain.


    He fainted in pain several times.


    At this time, a huge fireball finally descended on the top of the head and hit the crater heavily.


    boom


    There was a huge explosion, and the magma seemed to splash like water.


    The volcanic rock under Ye Hao''s feet melted, and his body was soaked in the magma, but because of the internal force of the nine suns and the fire system physique, the magma did little harm to his body.


    But that feeling was transmitted to Ye Hao''s mind.


    Because on the other side, the Hell Butcher was also suffering from all this, magma eroded his flesh, but his strong physique was enough to resist magma.


    Although not as good as Ye Hao, at least it was soaked in magma, and it was impossible to die in a short time.


    But the appearance of the body being slowly corroded was really terrifying, it was simply beyond recognition.


    The irrational Hell Butcher didn''t care about this at all. He laughed madly: "Destroy, destroy. Destroy, this world!"


    Ye Hao''s consciousness gradually dissipated under this painful torture.


    His body seemed to fall to the bottom of the sea, slowly falling towards the depths of the magma layer.


    He gradually closed his eyes.


    ...


    The energy squeezed by the Yellowstone Volcano for hundreds of years finally erupted, and the entire Yellowstone Park was shaking. All the animals were running wildly, and they were running towards the outside.


    Large rhinos and tigers, small rats and rabbits are all fleeing, forming a very terrifying beast tide.


    Splashing volcanic rocks filled the sky.


    But this is just a sign, the real outbreak has just begun.


    With a roar like the bottom of the abyss, a red torrent spewed from the Yellowstone crater.


    "Open the barrier!" Bai Lice roared in the intercom.


    Several beams of light appeared around the crater, shooting straight into the sky.


    A barrier also appeared between all the light beams, connected to each other.


    A huge beam of light wrapped around the crater.


    The black-red torrent erupting from the Yellowstone volcano rushed straight into the sky with the beam of light. This scene was like the end of the world.

 Chapter 1516： Black heart

    Chapter 1516 Black Heart


    Ye Hao woke up in the chaos.


    He felt red all around him, and his sense of hearing, touch and pain disappeared at this moment.


    A strange feeling enveloped his body, and the gentle watery light filled his soul, repairing his injuries.


    "Where is this place? Am I dead? This is heaven?" Ye Hao secretly asked. He tried to move his hands and feet, but he couldn''t move his hands and feet at all.


    It seemed that I was still too confident. I thought that even if the volcano exploded with the help of my physique, it would be enough to survive in that environment, but I never expected to kill a **** butcher halfway.


    And the ability to hurt the same is really terrifying.


    Although Ye Hao''s body was intact, he was suffering from that terrifying pain, directly causing damage to his soul.


    "I don''t know if my death will invalidate the system''s punishment task. At least I hope Song Ying and others can continue to live and not be affected by me." Ye Hao sighed inwardly.


    He is not afraid of his own death, what he fears is implicated in other people.


    Time does not know how long it has passed, Ye Hao only knows that he has been floating in this scarlet space, and gradually he even forgot the existence of his body.


    one day? A month? One year? Or ten years?


    There is no concept of time here, and the surrounding scenery is also static.


    At this moment, a light and shadow appeared in front of Ye Hao, a person whose whole body was white.


    "What is God"


    Long voice ringing in your ears?


    Who is this talking? Ye Hao was surprised, could it be the light and shadow in front of him?


    Apart from myself, there is only it and myself.


    "What is God"


    The voice came again.


    "Who are you? Where is this place?" Ye Hao asked.


    This light and shadow kept repeating this question, just like a repeater.


    Is this asking yourself?


    "In my opinion, gods are nothing but creatures with stronger strength than other creatures." Ye Hao answered this question.


    The voice of Guangying paused for a moment, and then asked another question.


    "Do you think the minority should obey the majority"


    This problem changed so quickly, it suddenly changed from a theocracy to a dispute-like problem.


    "This question depends on the actual situation, that is, whether I belong to the majority or the minority. There are too many factors that influence the answer, and I cannot give you an accurate answer." Ye Hao said.


    "If the world you live in and your country has changed, you need to sacrifice you and your surrounding family, relatives and friends at the expense of protecting the other 99% of people, are you willing?"


    Ye Hao frowned, this is another question of the overall situation.


    "I won''t. If I sacrifice myself, I might be willing. But I can''t sacrifice these people who are so important to me.


    There are only my family, relatives, and friends in my world. As for the other people in the world, they are nothing but strangers to me.


    I would not sacrifice these people for a group of strangers. It can be said that I am narrow-minded, selfish, and not generous enough, but I am such a vulgar person. It is enough for me to live well with them.


    Even if it is for them to be the enemy of the whole world! We do not live for others, we only live for ourselves! Without them, what would be the meaning of my life. "


    Light and shadow were silent again, and this time the silence was even longer, because there was no concept of time here, and Ye Hao didn''t know how long it had been silent.


    Suddenly, the whole light and shadow slowly drifted towards Ye Hao, and then it merged directly into Ye Hao''s body.


    Ye Hao couldn''t control his body and could only accept all this silently.


    When the light and shadow completely merged with Ye Hao, a word rang in his ear.


    "Heir, I hope you can stick to your current will and continue to walk the road that our generation did not finish."


    Before Ye Hao had time to understand what this meant, he felt a burning pain in his body.


    Then he woke up, and there was a voice calling him right now.


    "Ye Hao, Ye Hao, wake up."


    It is the voice of the empress.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes, and he saw crimson lava around him, but there was a circle of white light surrounding him.


    At the same time, a white light flickered in Ye Hao''s heart.


    At the same time, in addition to the previous picture of the mountains in Ye Hao''s knowledge of the sea, there was also an extra picture, that was the picture of the gods.


    There is a sacred power in the **** map. Although it is not comparable to the energy in the mountains map in quantity, it is much higher in quality.


    And Ye Hao found that he could mobilize this sacred power wantonly.


    "Empress, how long have I been in a coma?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Five minutes, I felt that your breath of life has disappeared just now. I thought you were going to leave me in this ghost place." There was a joy in the female emperor''s voice.


    "I''m sorry, I worried you." Ye Hao let out a long sigh of relief.


    "I...I didn''t worry about you, I just don''t want to stay in this ghost place forever." The Empress defended.


    Then she turned away from the subject and said, "The energy here is big enough now. You can use this power to open that black cube."


    "Okay." Ye Hao took out the black Rubik''s Cube from his arms. Following the instructions of the Empress, he began to draw the surrounding energy to burn the black Rubik''s Cube in his hand.


    Gradually the unbreakable black Rubik''s Cube exudes an obsidian light.


    There is a play!


    As Ye Hao continued to inject strength, the light became stronger and stronger, and the gap between the nine squares became larger and larger.


    In the end, the squares separated, exposing the space in between.


    It turned out to be a black heart, and the most oozing thing was that the heart was still beating and there was black blood on it.


    "Damn, how could this thing appear here. Ye Hao don''t look at it!" The female emperor''s anxious voice came.


    But now it is too late.


    Ye Hao''s eyes on this black heart were already obsessed and obsessed. He stretched out his hand to touch the black heart.


    "Ye Hao!" The female emperor emerged from the Soul Sword, a gloomy light burst into Ye Hao''s sea of ??knowledge, and shouted.


    Ye Hao was awake, but his hand was already pressed on the black heart.


    Then the heart melted directly into Ye Hao''s arm.


    Ye Hao''s face changed suddenly, he felt that heart was moving along his arm towards his torso, and the internal force of the Nine Yangs in his body became irritable, and he involuntarily launched an attack on the black heart.


    However, the inner strength of Nine Suns, who is always fearless and fearless, in front of this black heart, is like a jackal encountering a tiger, and it is not an opponent at all.


    "This...what is this?" Ye Hao stared at the situation inside his body in amazement. He tried to manipulate the black heart, but he couldn''t shake the opponent at all.


    The black heart is still approaching Ye Hao''s chest.


    "It shouldn''t belong to this world. Its owner is dead, but the heart is still alive and cannot be destroyed by ordinary means. Once it swallows your heart, it can be reborn through your body." Empress The words made Ye Hao''s younger generation chill.


    Rebirth? Could it be the devouring rebirth in the novel?


    How did I run into this stuff!

 Chapter 1517： Borrowing weight

    Chapter 1517


    At this moment, the **** map in Ye Hao''s sea of ??consciousness exuded a bright light, enveloping Ye Hao''s own heart. The blood-red heart had now become holy white.


    It just matched the black heart.


    The breaths of the two sides kept colliding, as if Ye Hao''s body was used as their battlefield.


    But soon the white heart showed a defeat, and the black heart continued to approach the white heart bit by bit, eating away the breath of the white heart.


    "Why is this horrible thing so powerful! What should I do now?" Ye Hao was helpless in this state and could only ask the Empress for help. She recognized this thing and should know how to deal with it.


    "You have been possessed by it. With your and my current strength, it is difficult to drive it out, but fortunately, your magical power has a little resistance. Now you only need to increase its power and temporarily seal it. A black heart will do," said the empress.


    "Then what do I need to do?" Ye Hao asked.


    "The power required by the white heart must be very pure. It can compete with the black heart, but it is weak because of insufficient strength.


    You swallow that dragon soul grass, that possesses the power of the dragon clan, the power of the dragon is very powerful. "The Empress said.


    Hearing what the Empress said, Ye Hao took out the Dragon Soul Grass without saying a word and swallowed one.


    "One plant is not enough, you have to swallow five."


    Five?


    Ye Hao didn''t have a few plants in his hands either.


    "Hurry up, it''s too late to wait any longer!" The Empress urged.


    Forget it, save my life now.


    Ye Hao swallowed four more without saying a word.


    In Australia, Ye Hao had experienced the medicinal effects of Dragon Soul Grass once, but he didn''t want it because of torture.


    This time, when the five plants were cut down, Ye Hao soon felt like a flame burning in his body, and this flame had now become the third force besides the black heart and the white heart.


    But this force was completely beyond Ye Hao''s control.


    It was like a spoiler. Seeing everyone stepped on it, it made the situation even more chaotic at the moment, but fortunately, this slowed the speed of the black heart consuming the white heart.


    But on the other side, Ye Hao already felt the feeling of burning his body again.


    This feeling is not painful, but it is more uncomfortable than pain, as if something is about to erupt.


    Just when Ye Hao''s will was lost, a psychedelic figure appeared in front of Ye Hao. It was a woman as beautiful as a star, and every inch of her body was as beautiful as a gem.


    Those eyes that looked like a bright moon made people fascinated.


    The hair, like a curtain of the night sky, decorated this flawless woman.


    Ye Hao didn''t believe in love at first sight before, but seeing this woman at this moment, he really felt as if he was in love with this woman. This woman should only exist in the sky, and it is rare in the world to hear.


    The infatuation, coupled with the flames of the body, made Ye Hao lose his mind and turn into a beast and pounce on the goddess.


    The goddess closed her eyes, and her incarnation appeared, she had already anticipated such a thing, until now, she can only endure the storm in silence.


    Amidst the crimson boiling magma, a fiery flame was burning.


    ...


    Time didn''t know how long it had passed, Ye Hao gradually recovered from the confusion. He opened his eyes and looked at the shadow that was about to dissipate before him. He clearly remembered everything he had done with her before.


    "You..." Ye Hao wanted to say something, but the empress planned his words.


    "The situation in your body has stabilized now. I can''t expel the black heart for the time being. I can only temporarily seal it on your right chest. There should be no major problems in the short term.


    In addition, there is still some Dragon Soul Grass power left in your body, just like last time, you can absorb it.


    Also, don''t forget that you have to look for Dragon Nest. "The empress said lightly, her voice as light as clouds, as if nothing happened just now.


    "I..." Ye Hao clenched his fists.


    "What happened just now is just my body condensed with energy. It is the same as that of any doll in your world, so you don''t need to have any psychological burden." The Empress said.


    She didn''t think so mentally. Although the body was made temporarily, the soul in it was herself. Everything that Ye Hao felt, she also felt it. The previous time happened between Ye Hao''s confusion.


    This time, Ye Hao clearly remembered the details of each time, so how could it be treated as having never happened.


    Ye Hao could feel the resistance of the empress, she wanted to bury this matter.


    This kind of thing can''t be rushed for a while, Ye Hao said: "Then... can you tell me your name, it''s awkward to keep calling you the Empress."


    The phantom of the empress began to slowly disappear, and when it finally dissipated completely, a voice sounded.


    "Star Dome."


    Star Dome?


    Very strange name, but it is very similar to her charm.


    The Empress''s breath sank into the Soul Sword, and there was no movement.


    Ye Hao observed his body, and as expected, the black heart stayed quietly on his right chest just as Xingqiang said, and several constellation-like patterns around it formed a magic circle, sealing it.


    And the other Ye Hao''s own heart, not restored to its original shape, was still white, like a holy jade.


    Two hearts, one black and one white, oppose each other like a bright moon.


    The other five dragons circled quietly in Ye Hao''s belly.


    "By the way, Dragon Nest!" Ye Hao thought of an important thing, and he immediately borrowed the last thing to sense the Dragon Nest.


    This time, unlike before, Ye Hao had just entered the state, and he felt that there was something calling him in the dark, it was a feeling of home.


    It is the east direction.


    A map appeared in Ye Hao''s mind. Eventually, based on the mysterious induction in his brain, Ye Hao could determine that the approximate location of the Dragon Nest was in the Mediterranean Sea.


    At last he found the location of the Dragon Nest. If that was the case, a stone in Ye Hao''s heart was half down.


    "Hey, my strength has improved." When everything was done, Ye Hao was surprised to find that his strength had improved again, directly to the Sixth Innate Peak.


    "Sixth innate peak, if I swallow these five dragons, wouldn''t I be able to enter the seventh innate!" Ye Hao looked at the five dragons like a hungry tiger.


    ...


    Ye Hao burped, his strength formally calmed down the Seventh Innate, looking at the eight small black squares in his hand.


    I was attracted by the black heart before, but now I take a closer look and there is still something in the eight small black squares.


    "Mutant Project"


    "Superior Creation Project" and so on, it seems that Area 11 has carefully manufactured this thing, just to store some confidential information in it.


    Ye Hao merged the eight small black squares together and restored them to their original appearance.


    "Hohoho!"


    Suddenly a roar came from under Ye Hao''s feet, and an unrecognizable creature like a devil emerged from the magma.


    "Hell Butcher? You are not dead yet." Ye Hao looked at this guy in surprise, his appearance at the moment was very hideous, and he could see his skeleton and even his internal organs.


    But even so, he still lives stubbornly.


    This is really a monster.

 Chapter 1518： The butcher falls

    Chapter 1518-The Fall of the Butcher


    "Roar..." The **** butcher leaped towards Ye Hao with his teeth and claws dancing.


    Because of the corrosion of the magma, most of his throat was exposed, and he could no longer speak, and he could only make a low-pitched sound.


    Facing the **** butcher this time, Ye Hao did not fear at all.


    Seven layers of innate strength showed up, and a golden red aura formed around Ye Hao.


    After the magma, Ye Hao was like a flame giant.


    He raised his hand to a palm.


    A simple palm instantly formed a huge flame palm, slapped towards the **** butcher.


    The flames slapped on the **** butcher, who was struggling and rolling in the lava.


    His ferocious eyes stared at Ye Hao, as if he was about to activate his power.


    But then a white light appeared on Ye Hao''s chest, enveloping Ye Hao, the previous feeling of being connected did not appear.


    This power came from the white heart in the chest, which was the power of the **** map.


    It seems that this sacred force has to resist the effects of external factors.


    "You are strong. You have the strength of Tier 7, and I am inferior to you in terms of strength. But your strength is only your physical body. Here, on this battlefield, your strength is greatly weakened, and you cannot use your abilities. in the case of.


    You are not my opponent at all. "Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho." The Hell Butcher struggled and roared.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, the dark green sword appeared in his hand, and the dark green sword became light blue.


    Then the surrounding flames enveloped the sword.


    With a wave of Ye Hao, a flaming sharp blade slammed out and rushed straight into the throat of the **** butcher.


    ...


    Yellowstone volcano.


    "Hold on, hold on! The volcanic eruption is about to end." Bailice shouted loudly.


    The red beam of light is getting more and more turbulent, and the torrent has already hit the sky, passed through the atmosphere, and rushed into the universe.


    The person with the ability to maintain the enchantment device slowly began to experience exhaustion and lack of physical strength, and the light of the beam of light became increasingly dim.


    Bailice gritted his teeth. He has no powers and cannot transmit mental power to the device. He can only continue to command the powers beside him.


    Finally, the light of a beam of light dimmed, and around the device, several supernaturalists slumped to the ground, their ability to move bullets was gone.


    "Come here, take them all down!" Bailice immediately ordered the soldiers to evacuate with these superpowers.


    Soon this device was shattered under the impact of energy because it lost its spiritual support.


    There was a gap in the original column, it was like a gap in a dam, and the torrents poured down from that gap.


    The billowing lava swallows everything that can be swallowed.


    "Damn it!" Bai Lice screamed inwardly. He once again sacrificed his tortoise armor and mobilized his internal strength to rush up.


    Facing the huge torrent alone.


    The situation was finally maintained, but then another beam of light shattered, and a torrent of water poured down from the gap. Several abilities who were too late to escape were swallowed by magma, and there was not even a bone in the scream. Stay.


    A series of gaps appeared, and in the end the beam of light was really hard to support and turned into nothingness in the torrent.


    And those magma and volcanic ash began to pour on this land.


    "Retreat, retreat!" Bailice knew that they could not stop the disaster, and immediately ordered everyone to retreat.


    Those capable of flying took their companions into the air, and several prepared Osprey helicopters took off with people, escaping from the ground swallowed by magma.


    Bailice Luck floated in the air. He looked at the volcano erupting in front of him with a calm face, and he sighed.


    They have done everything they can. At least the strongest eruption of the volcano has been blocked. They have tried their best to reduce the threat of disaster, and the rest can only be left to God.


    Everyone looked at the disaster in front of them, with a sense of frustration in their hearts, watching the entire Yellowstone Park swallowed by magma.


    "Look, how come there is a person in the crater." A supernatural person who just maintained an energy shield on an airplane to prevent the airplane from being destroyed by flying rocks and volcanic ash pointed to the distant crater.


    "How is it possible that the temperature of the magma is so high that even an S-rank fire system supernatural ability person cannot survive there!" The companion did not believe it.


    "If you don''t believe me, see for yourself, that person has come out!"


    Everyone looked over and really saw that person.


    Bailice''s eyes fell on that person, his face became ugly, and luck flew over.


    Other abilities capable of flying past also surrounded them.


    "Ye Hao!" Bai Lice called out the name of this person.


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked at Bailice: "Why, do you still want to fight with me."


    As he said, he dropped a head in his hand.


    The head was completely unrecognizable, but everyone who saw this head immediately thought of a name, Hell Butcher!


    The crazy knife killed the **** butcher!


    Everyone took a breath!


    The Hell Butcher is a seventh-order powerhouse, he was killed by this young man in front of him!


    "Look at what you have done! Because you alone caused such a disaster, thousands of people will be hurt because of your actions, you know!" Bai Lize reprimanded Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at the apocalyptic scene in Yellowstone Park before him.


    He said faintly: "This is indeed caused by me. But I think you should not be qualified to say me, in this world, because of the disaster caused by your 11th district in the United States, there should be no more people killed or injured.


    Everyone is a person who doesn''t give up for the purpose but not the means, so don''t pretend to be noble here. "


    "You..." Baili Ce was speechless.


    What Ye Hao said is true. The wars, deaths, and destructions they caused were not a few.


    It''s just that Ye Hao did it even crazier this time.


    "Well... this is the United States, you don''t care about the United States. Don''t you care about the Chinese people living in the United States!" Bailice pointed to the distance.


    "There are at least seven Chinatowns in the surrounding states, with tens of thousands of Chinese people. They work hard for their relatives in their hometowns and study here, don''t you think about them!" Bailice gritted his teeth. , Clenched his fists.


    "According to the current spread of magma, within an hour, they will be killed by magma."


    Ye Hao frowned slightly.


    [System task: Prevent the spread of volcanic magma. Task reward: random skills]


    The task that popped up suddenly had only rewards and no punishments, indicating that it was an optional skill.


    A smile suddenly appeared at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth, and he raised his hand.


    Redeem top ice abilities


    Exchange the ice forbidden spell.

 Chapter 1519： Frozen magma

    Chapter 1519 Frozen Magma


    [Exchange for top ice abilities, cost skill points: 2000]


    [Current remaining skill points: 5660]


    [Exchange the Forbidden Curse of Ice: Ice Field. Consume skill points: 1000]


    [Current remaining skill points: 4660]


    [Ice Domain: Ice Forbidden Curse....... 100 skill points are required to use once]


    Ye Hao spent 3000 skill points to exchange these things.


    But because of Ye Hao''s actions, Baili Ce and others looked at Ye Hao vigilantly, thinking that Ye Hao was going to do something dangerous.


    A blast of cold visible to the naked eye appeared from Ye Hao''s hands, and at the same time ice crystals appeared under his feet, and the ice crystals began to slowly spread from the soles of his feet toward the ground.


    "Wait." Bai Lice raised his hand to prevent any actions from his subordinates.


    "The Field of Ice!"


    "The anger of Poseidon."


    Ye Hao''s lips moved slightly.


    Behind him appeared a phantom holding a trident. The next moment a large cloud appeared in the sky, and violent storms poured on the land.


    However, these water droplets fell on the magma and emitted a lot of steam, but they could not restrain the spread of magma and the eruption of volcanoes.


    Next, a crystal blue halo appeared on the ice crystals under Ye Hao''s feet, and finally icicles formed, directly hitting the magma.


    At the same time, the drops of water falling in the sky turned into ice particles.


    Bailitze and the others looked at the scene in disbelief, and the picture felt like a dream.


    "This... the strength of this man... is probably not S grade, but also A grade." Winnie looked at Ye Hao admiringly.


    "This talent is really enchanting." Shadow swallowed.


    The confrontation between ice and magma is like fighting between two armies.


    Ye Hao frowned slightly.


    Power enhancement technique!


    The power of frost strengthens again, and it fights against magma.


    Eventually, the momentum of the volcanic eruption began to slow down, and the Yellowstone crater was covered by a layer of ice.


    After that, the entire Yellowstone Park became a world of ice and snow, and all the magma was covered by snow and ice.


    The April season is like winter.


    [Complete the task, get the reward: Fire Forbidden Curse¡¤Dance of Flame Dragons]


    Ye Hao exhaled, because the temperature was extremely low at this moment, Ye Hao exhaled with mist.


    Ye Hao had bleeding wings behind his back, ready to leave.


    Several supernaturalists subconsciously blocked Ye Hao''s path.


    Ye Haoxu looked at them, and looked at Bailice: "Do you want to stop me?"


    Bai Lize looked at Ye Hao with a calm face, and finally he waved his hand to move away.


    Ye Hao took a deep look at Bai Lice, and the next moment he disappeared in place.


    "Captain, just let him go like this? The black cube is still in his hands!" a supernatural person asked worriedly.


    "What if you don''t let him go?" Bailice looked at his lingering subordinates around him, let alone half, it would be good if he could maintain one-fifth of his strength.


    "See for yourself, can you stop him with our current state?"


    Bai Lice looked at the endless ice field: "He can kill the 7th-order strong **** butcher, and he can wipe out a disaster with every gesture. How powerful is this?


    If we really fight him to death, maybe all of us here will be buried here. "


    "Then...what about that black cube. We can''t get the black cube back, and the superior won''t spare us lightly." The subordinate said worriedly.


    "I will be responsible for reporting this matter to my superiors. Send my order to count the casualties, cut off the news here and the outside world, contact the media, and let them find a way to stop the media." Baili said.


    "Yes."


    ...


    "This is the Global Times. Last night, the Yellowstone Volcano Group in the central part of the United States experienced a violent volcanic eruption due to a meteorite impact. Fortunately, the U.S. authorities used special technology to suppress the eruption.


    Yellowstone Park and its surrounding dozens of kilometers are now under blockade control, casualties and losses are still being counted, but residents of surrounding states and counties can temporarily return to their homes.


    We will continue to pay attention to the relevant situation and provide timely feedback for everyone. "


    Almost all news in the world has been swiped by this incident.


    In addition, the dark world has also been a sensation.


    On the world killer list, Dao Demon, Gemini, and Wandering Baron disappeared at the same time.


    The name of Crazy Blade directly jumped to the third place in the world rankings.


    The first two are powerful silk ghosts and mysterious owls.


    The first place in the Asian killer list is of course also the name of Crazy Blade.


    The overnight change proved the horror of Crazy Blade''s strength.


    After the announcement of the list, a hunting order was also announced.


    "Killing Crazy Knife, bonus: 10 billion US dollars. Publisher: Hawkeye"


    Hawkeye seldom releases assassination missions on someone, and once released, they are all very scary prices. If in the past, it was estimated that many people would be greedy and want to try it.


    But this time, everyone only dared to look far, no one dared to touch this task.


    Because they haven''t thought that their lives are too long.


    Who is Crazy Blade?


    That is the monster that can kill the top three of the top ten in the killer list in just a few days.


    Such a guy, they are asking for trouble if they are asking for trouble.


    Another piece of news also appeared. A piece of what was said to be called the Black Rubik''s Cube was auctioned by a mysterious man at a neutral auction.


    In the end, it was bought by Hawkeye at a high price of 20 billion US dollars.


    As for who the seller is, no one knows.


    After many days, the sensation has not dissipated for a long time, but the protagonist is facing a problem at the moment.


    Inside a cafe on the western coast of the United States.


    Ye Hao looked at the **** and beautiful woman with a dark face.


    "When you date a beautiful woman, do you have a stinking face?" The woman said faintly while drinking coffee.


    Many guests around looked at Ye Hao with jealous eyes.


    This guy was dating such a beautiful and **** woman, and he was like this. It was an insult to the beauty. They couldn''t wait to pull this kid down and go up to have an in-depth exchange with this beauty.


    "I like dating beautiful women. But I don''t like being invited to dinner in this way." Ye Hao took out a photo and put it on the table.


    Above the photo is the unconscious Nightingale.


    Ye Hao was no stranger to the woman in front of her. Although she was unfamiliar, Ye Hao had heard a lot of her rumors, and she was still performing tasks in the same team before.


    Previously, she was ranked fourth in the world''s killer rankings, because Ye Hao directly inserted into the third place, causing her to now become the fifth-ranked Blood Drake.


    "Let''s talk about it, how are you willing to release Nightingale. I want a black cube, I can give it to you." Ye Hao said.


    Xue Tuolu took a sip of coffee, she shook her head, she stared at Ye Hao: "I don''t want a black cube, I want you."


    Ye Hao frowned, he sneered and said, "Do you miss a man?"


    Xue Tuoluo ignored Ye Hao''s provocation, she took out a card and placed it in front of Ye Hao.


    "Three days later, come to this place. Come with me, and I will take you to see Nightingale. If you don''t come, then I will send her body in front of you, you choose."


    After speaking, Xuedala left.


    Ye Hao picked up the card, and it said the address of a dock.

 Chapter 1520： Ye Haos invitation

    Chapter 1520 Ye Hao''s Invitation


    That night, a group of four people appeared in a hotel. According to the waiter''s words, they came to a pre-booked place to sit down.


    "Are you sure that Ye Hao contacted you, let us come here?" The **** bear frowned and looked at Feng Jiu''er next to him.


    Feng Jiu''er nodded: "It was he who directly hacked into our contact system and sent me a message to let us come to this hotel tonight."


    "He is now the guy who is staring at all major national organizations in the world. What will happen to him when he comes to us at this time." Fei Tanglang speculated with a false eye.


    "It''s estimated that I was chased and killed in desperation, so I came to our team for help." The **** bear chuckled lightly.


    At this time, all the dishes on the table came up, quite sumptuous, as well as fine wine.


    The **** bear picked up the wine and looked at it: "Oh, this is a famous wine, a bottle worth tens of thousands. Jiu''er girl, are we paying the bill or the kid, we don''t have that much money."


    "Don''t treat a gentleman like a villain. This time he invited us to dinner." Feng Jiu''er cast a blank eye at the **** bear.


    "Then this is a Hongmen feast. It is definitely that the kid is not at ease. There must be something begging us." The **** bear unscrewed the bottle and directly filled his glass with a drink.


    He admired with satisfaction: "Good wine, but the energy is not enough. Waiter, give me three more bottles of this wine."


    The **** bear raised his three fingers at the waiter.


    "Black bear, that''s enough. You''re a bit too much like this. Somehow others have helped us and saved Jiu''er." Emeihua frowned and said.


    "These are two different things. He invites us to dinner, so of course I want to eat good wine and good food. And we are all here, but he is nowhere. We can be regarded as his elders by generation. I let him lose money and apologize. , There is nothing excessive, right."


    The **** bear picked up a big lobster on the table and said as he ate it himself: "Don''t sit stupidly. The dishes are ready. Eat quickly. Good things are to be eaten while it is hot, otherwise it will be wasted. "


    Seeing the **** bear eating and drinking there, Feng Jiu''er and Emeihua both shook their heads without touching their hands, and drank by themselves with boiled water.


    "This time we have to take a good rest after we go back, Jiu''er. You are not too young now, I will introduce you to what I told you before..." Emeihua looked at Feng Jiu''er.


    Feng Jiu''er immediately said, "Master, I know your heart. But I really don''t want to think about these things. I will take care of you for the rest of my life, Master."


    Emeihua frowned and looked at Feng Jiu''er, and rebuked: "How can you take care of me for the rest of my life? This marriage is a major event in life."


    "But you are not single yet. I think it''s good like this." Feng Jiu''er pursed his mouth and said in a low voice.


    Emeihua had a calm face and did not speak.


    Feng Jiu''er patted her mouth and hurriedly said, "Master, don''t be angry. I didn''t talk about it and made the wrong thing. You really gave the country the best time because of the needs of the times and the country.


    That''s why I''m always single. "


    Emeihua sighed, she looked at Feng Jiu''er, "Jiu''er. I am alone because of your master, so I know that this kind of feeling is very bad. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t know what was wrong. Can support me to live."


    "Master, don''t say that. I still have to support you." Feng Jiu''er smiled.


    "Then you promised me to go back and have a blind date with me?" Emeihua looked at Feng Jiu''er.


    Feng Jiu''er''s face stiffened, Master Dare to love is still here waiting for herself.


    "Master, I''m not hiding it from you. Actually, I already have someone I like. It''s just that we are still developing, and you know that I''m in the bird group. People like us have no chance to settle down for a while. Let¡¯s talk about other things later."


    Feng Jiu''er found an excuse to try to prevaricate.


    "We can talk about it later. As for the wedding, I actually don¡¯t care. We are not a layman. But now that you have found it, I am your master, just like your elder. You brought that boy back to me. Look." Emeihua looked at Feng Jiu''er.


    "Bring it to me within a month."


    Faced with the chasing of his master, Feng Jiu''er gritted his teeth and said: "For half a year! He is busy and can''t spare any time for a short time."


    "Three months, no more. If I haven''t seen your boyfriend for three months, then you will go on a blind date with me. Whether you want to be an overbearing president, a literary scholar, or a gangster, It''s whatever you want." Emeihua patted the board directly.


    Feng Jiu''er smiled bitterly inside.


    If I let you know that the person I like is actually Ye Hao, the crazy knife who has turned the world upside down, I don''t know what your expression will be.


    "This time our mission is over. Take a good rest. When we are old, we can''t bear this body when we run abroad." Emeihua took a sip of water and shook her head.


    "We may not have a chance to rest this time when we go back." Fei Tanglang interjected: "According to the situation I have received, the Dragon Group and the underworld have already negotiated, and the day to enter the Qinling has been preliminarily determined.


    At that time, most of the people in our Heavenly Team will go to most of them, which is not a small thing. And still in China, the burden on our shoulders is even greater. "


    Emeihua nodded when she heard the words of Flying Mantis.


    Half an hour later, the dishes on the table were basically eaten by the **** bear, and the wine bottles were mostly empty.


    "What''s the matter with this kid, he said he would invite us to dinner. It''s been half an hour, and no one is seen. Is he fooling us?" The **** bear was eating, and his mouth kept vomiting. Ye Hao.


    Emeihua and Feitanglang frowned at this moment.


    After all, the waiting time is a bit long.


    Feng Jiu''er looked at the time on the phone and bit her lip lightly. She couldn''t reach Ye Hao, so she could only wait here.


    "Have you eaten all of them?" At that moment, a waiter came over and looked at the four with a smile.


    "It''s not good, the people we are waiting for have not arrived." Emeihua shook her head.


    The **** bear stared at the waiter and said, "Hey, you have booked a place with you. You should have the contact information of that person. Until now, the person hasn''t appeared. You can find a way to remind you."


    Feng Jiu''er covered his face, how could someone like them use their own identity information to reserve a location.


    The waiter smiled and said, "No need to rush. That gentleman called just now, and he won''t be here tonight."


    not coming?


    The four were astonished and knew everything.

 Chapter 1521： He is not coming?

    Chapter 1521 He Isn''t Coming?


    "He didn''t come if he couldn''t come, and he left us here. This is playing us like monkeys!" The **** bear patted the table and said angrily.


    The expressions of Fei Tanglang and Emeihua also sank.


    Feng Jiu''er was secretly anxious, what happened to Ye Hao, why did he make such abrupt behavior.


    He has already formed a relationship with Tianmen, and this time he has finally gotten into a relationship with Tianzu. If the relationship becomes frozen at this time, he still wants to have a foothold in China.


    The waiter seemed to know that the guests would get angry. She continued to smile and said, "Mr. Madam, your friends know that you are going to be angry, so they have prepared a dish for you. I hope this dish can help you extinguish the fire."


    With that said, the waiter picked up a plate with a lid from the dining car next to it and placed it in the center of the table.


    "Huh, it''s an apologize to serve a dish? It''s pretty beautiful. Come on, you can serve me the dishes again." Big Black Bear said with his eyes wide open.


    "Okay. If you need anything, please call me again." The waiter smiled and left after speaking.


    The four of them looked at the food tray covered in the center of the table.


    "Look at what this guy is like, inviting us to come, but he didn''t come and let us dove! Isn''t this not putting us in our eyes!" Big Black Bear said with a sneer.


    Flying Mantis took a deep breath and drank the water in the cup: "It is indeed a bit too much."


    "Jiu''er, what''s going on." Emeihua looked at Feng Jiu''er.


    Feng Jiu''er opened her mouth and didn''t know how to end it. Ye Hao''s incident really didn''t happen to her.


    "Um... we... shall we first see what staple food Ye Hao prepared for us." Feng Jiu''er was embarrassed.


    "What''s the staple food? It''s still important. Those who walk on the ground, fly in the sky, swim in the sea. Could he bring me a steamed alien." The **** bear drank and ate.


    It seems to be venting his anger.


    He pointed to a few people and said, "Don¡¯t be polite and eat hard. This time I don¡¯t eat him so much, I won¡¯t be called a black bear. If you want me to say, this kid can be strong, but his character is not good. The Tianmen is like this."


    Fei Tanglang and Emeihua did not speak, nor did they move their chopsticks.


    Feng Jiu''er could only get up on his own and opened the bowl with the food tray to reveal the contents.


    It was a super big lobster, and at the head of the shrimp, a black cube appeared there.


    In an instant, the expressions of all four of them stiffened.


    It took Emei the first time to recover and take down the black Rubik''s Cube. At the same time, he glanced around vigilantly to make sure that they did not attract the attention of others.


    "This...this is that thing..." The **** bear looked at the thing in Emeihua''s hand in surprise.


    "Lao Fei, you still have things with you." Emeihua said solemnly.


    "Take it, keep it with you." Flying Mantis took out an inspection device, and he began to test the black cube in Emeihua''s hand.


    The answer was soon obtained.


    There is basically no problem in appearance and material.


    "The probability that it is a black Rubik''s cube is as high as 85%, and the final confirmation needs to be taken back and opened before it can be known." Flying Mantis said.


    "Master, there is another letter here." Feng Jiuer saw the envelope pressed under the big lobster, she picked it up and opened it, looking at the envelope and reading it.


    "Hello, the seniors in the Tian Group. I''m sorry that I put a few pigeons on this meal, but I believe that I will give you this great gift. You must be very satisfied."


    A simple line of words, but the expressions of the few people I saw were a bit complicated.


    "Hey, we are narrow-minded and have misunderstood others." Fei Tanglang sighed, shook his head and said: "The talent is amazing and the character is extremely high. This is a good seed. There will be something amazing in the future!"


    Emeihua put away the black Rubik''s cube, she stood up, picked up something and wanted to leave.


    Flying Mantis also stood up.


    "Hey...you... are you leaving now?" the **** bear said helplessly.


    "The important thing is to **** the black cube back, and based on our narrow thinking just now, do you think I can still eat this meal." Emeihua said coldly.


    She looked at the **** bear: "Big old black, you have to change your temper. People who are more than half a hundred years old, still look at people like this, young people nowadays are much better than those of our time."


    Fei Tanglang nodded and said, "Yes, we have to change our minds."


    "I said that he is not that kind of person. I also said before that he will definitely hand the black Rubik''s Cube to our hands. You still don''t believe it. You are treating a gentleman like a villain." Feng Jiu''er saw Said to the **** bear.


    The **** bear is speechless.


    "Let''s go back to the hotel first, report to the above and arrange the schedule. But let me tell you." Emeihua said.


    At this time, the waiter brought the new food from the **** bear, and they were still braving the fascinating fragrance. The color, fragrance and taste are all teasing the taste buds.


    "This...or let''s go after eating, this dish is all up." Big Black Bear said with a smile.


    "By the way, there''s also this dish." Emeihua stopped the waiter, pointed to the dishes on the table and said, "Miss, how did you calculate the cost of this table before booking a place?"


    The waiter said: "At that time, we booked a table according to our hotel''s highest standard banquet. The other party had already told us the card number at that time. After you have finished spending, we only need to deduct money from that card."


    "That''s good. Except for the dishes originally preset, this gentleman will pay for all the food and drinks that come up later." Emeihua pointed to the **** bear.


    The waiter was stunned.


    The **** bear widened his eyes: "Wait... these things... I pay the bill? Why is this!"


    "Why? Just because the three of us didn''t touch each of these dishes. Just because Ye Hao gave us this big gift. Just because you ordered these dishes. Do you still want people to pay for you? I can''t afford this person!"


    After Emeihua finished speaking, she turned and walked outside.


    Feng Jiuer stuck out his tongue at the **** bear, and left with Emeihua.


    "Clean up your own stall." Fei Tanglang glanced at the **** bear sympathetically, and then he also left.


    The **** bear looked at the food in front of him bitterly.


    "Sir, what else do you need?" the waiter asked.


    "The table I ordered just now, and the wine I ordered, how much does it cost?" the **** bear asked, thinking about his pocket.


    "The total is 150,000 US dollars." The waiter said with a smile.


    $150,000.


    The **** bear took a breath, I''m obedient...

 Chapter 1522： Mysterious submarine

    Chapter 1522 Mysterious Submarine


    Three days later, Ye Hao drove to the address given by Xue Tuo Luo.


    He sat on the car and looked at the endless coastline. This was an abandoned pier. There was basically nothing left except the old guys who were already immobile.


    Ye Hao sat on the car, quietly watching the waves.


    "If you didn''t guess wrong, Feng Jiu''er and the others should have returned home with things now." Ye Hao looked at the eastern sky.


    That black Rubik''s Cube was of no great use to Ye Hao, he had passed all the information in it, and it was just a waste product for him.


    After all, he didn''t think about fighting for hegemony in the world, so he might as well be a favor to give directly to the Tian Group.


    But Ye Hao couldn''t give the most precious black heart in there, and that guy was still in his right chest at the moment.


    Ye Hao opened his system page.


    The matter of the black cube came to an end temporarily, from which Ye Hao also moved a lot of things.


    The three ever-changing crystals before.


    One piece was exchanged for Feng Jiu''er, and one piece caused a dispute between Yingyan and Guipai.


    Ye Hao still had one piece left in his hand.


    This is why Ye Hao dared to hand over the original product to the Sky Team. If the people of Demon Butterfly really want the black Rubik''s Cube by then, they can do the same trick again and use this ever-changing crystal to fool them.


    In addition, the seven-day task of snatching the black cube was completed, and Ye Hao gained five thousand skill points.


    [Current skill point: 9660]


    There is also a rare physical reward by opening the black cube.


    ¡¾Five Elements Constitution: Not fully opened, half-sealed state. Requires metal physique, wood physique, fire physique, water physique, soil physique]


    This rare physique is really special. After Ye Hao obtained it, it was still not fully activated.


    You need to gather five physiques, but Ye Hao now only has fire and water physiques.


    In addition to the blood wolf physique, Ye Hao has never activated two opposing physiques at the same time, the fire system and the water system, and what would happen if the two physiques were activated at the same time?


    Ye Hao speculated for a while, but he suppressed his curiosity, and waited to try it when he was free.


    Ye Hao sat in the car and waited until the sky outside was already sunset, and the coast was pitch black. Ye Hao''s car did not turn on the lights.


    Because of the physique of the blood race and the wolf race, Ye Hao is like daylight in the dark, so he doesn''t need to turn on the light.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    Until the bell rang at midnight.


    There was movement on the calm sea.


    A speedboat drove to the shore and flashed a flashlight at Ye Hao''s car.


    There is a figure on the speedboat.


    Ye Hao opened the door and got out of the car and came to the shore.


    "Where''s the nightingale." Ye Hao looked at the Blood Drab on the speedboat.


    She was the only one on the speedboat, and Nightingale was not seen.


    "If you want to see Nightingale, just come with me." Xue Daluo said.


    "Why don''t I know if you are lying to me, maybe Nightingale is not in your hands at all!" Ye Hao said coldly.


    Xue Tuo Luo looked at Ye Hao provocatively, and smiled faintly: "If you don''t believe it, that''s your business. If you don''t believe it, you can leave."


    Nightingale is still in their hands, but the initiative is now in their hands.


    Ye Hao weighed in and could only board the speedboat.


    Xue Tuo Luo glanced at Ye Hao, started the speedboat, and drove toward the sea.


    "Where are you taking me?" Ye Hao asked.


    "You just need to stay here quietly now. As long as you are honest, I can guarantee that you will be able to see Nightingale alive." Xue Tuo Luo fluttered his hair.


    Ye Hao stopped talking, he looked at the endless sea.


    The speedboat drove on the sea for a long time, until the sky was bright, Xue Tuo Luo stopped.


    Ye Hao looked around. It should have already left the territorial waters of the United States. This is the high seas area.


    In this place where the birds don''t shit, what does the blood draper want to do?


    Could it be that she still wanted to kill herself here? You must know that with his current strength, Ye Hao, a powerhouse within Tier 6, didn''t take it seriously.


    At most, only the sixth-order peak, the martial artist of the nine-fold innate grand peak could pose a little threat to Ye Hao.


    Before defeating that **** butcher, Ye Hao actually occupied the advantage of heaven, earth and people.


    The seventh-order **** butcher, he has entered a crazy state, although his strength is terrifying, he has lost his reason.


    The battlefield was still in the volcanic magma, and Ye Hao had the advantage.


    And at that time, Ye Hao had just broken through to the seventh level of innateness, and he also had the **** map. The sacred power of the **** map made him immune to those negative factors and could resist the abilities of the **** butcher.


    That''s why Ye Hao was able to fight the prison butcher.


    Brush up


    Suddenly at this time, the calm sea appeared strange, with protruding areas on the sea surface, and the sea water poured towards both sides.


    A few seconds later, a dark "deep sea monster" appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    Seeing this guy, Ye Hao''s name immediately popped up in his mind. Although his appearance had changed a lot, to Ye Hao, a "military expert", it was just a beautiful woman who changed her clothes.


    Ohio class nuclear submarine!


    This nuclear submarine is definitely the most powerful nuclear submarine in the world today. It can carry a full 24 ballistic missiles with a range of 10,000 kilometers, each with a nuclear warhead of about 40 tons.


    The combat power of this nuclear submarine alone is enough to destroy a medium-sized country with a small land area in a moment.


    The gate above the nuclear submarine opened, and several people were above the submarine.


    "Come with me." Xue Tuoluo stepped on the surface of the water and came to the submarine in three or five strokes.


    Ye Hao followed closely behind.


    "Sir Xuedra." The few people were all female soldiers, standing straight and respectfully looking at Xuedra.


    "Let''s go down first, this place can''t stay long, prepare to dive." Xue Tuo Luo entered the submarine through the passage, Ye Hao also walked in.


    Several female soldiers closed the gate of the submarine and looked at Ye Hao curiously from time to time.


    "Master Xuedra, welcome to the Witch." A woman dressed like a navy officer walked to the front of Xuedra.


    Witch, it seems that this is the name of this submarine.


    Ye Hao looked at the narrow submarine space, and he could feel that the submarine was diving.


    "Take him to the dormitory area and send two people to watch him 24 hours a day." Xue Tuo Luo pointed to Ye Hao and said.


    "Man?" The captain looked at Ye Hao, and she said suspiciously: "Who is this man? According to regulations, men are not allowed to appear on our Witch. This submarine is the Queen''s car."


    "He is the man the Queen wants, and his identity. Crazy Sword." Xue Tuo Luo said lightly.


    Crazy knife?


    When the female captain and several female soldiers heard Ye Hao''s name, their pupils dilated for an instant, and they placed their hands on their weapons subconsciously.

 Chapter 1523： Demon Butterfly Base?

    Chapter 1523 Demon Butterfly Base?


    That scary man!


    Feeling the hostility and vigilance of the women around, Ye Hao shrugged.


    It seems that his current reputation is quite big.


    "Don''t worry, I think Mr. Crazy Knife shouldn''t do something that neither of us want to see now. It will make us very embarrassed, maybe something unexpected will happen.


    Ye Hao could hear the warning in the words of Xuedala. This was telling him that it was best not to act rashly here, otherwise Nightingale''s life would be over.


    "I am a peace-loving person. There are so many beauties here. Of course I will stay honestly." Ye Hao had an indifferent expression.


    The female captain still looked at Ye Hao vigilantly. She waved her hand and said to her adjutant: "You take someone to send this Mr. Crazy Sword to the dormitory area to rest. This gentleman will satisfy him if he has any needs. "


    "Yes."


    The pretty blonde female adjutant who followed the female captain walked to Ye Hao: "Please follow me."


    Ye Hao glanced at Xue Tuo Luo and left with the female adjutant.


    "Master Xuedra, how did you get this guy on my boat. This terrifying man, he can handle everyone in our entire submarine without even knowing it!" Female Captain Said solemnly.


    "Don''t worry, I can guarantee that he won''t do anything here, but I don''t guarantee that your crew won''t do anything to him." Xue Daluo did not forget to ridicule at this time.


    "I have to say that he is a dangerous and attractive man." The female captain gave a very high evaluation to the man who had only met once.


    "Are you really sure you want to take him back to our base?"


    "This is the queen''s order, and I have no other way." Xue Tu Luo drew out her red short sword, she said coldly: "But don''t worry, if he acts rashly, I will let him feel the blood and tears. The feeling of death."


    ...


    Although it has always been said that the space inside the submarine is very narrow, the actual entry into it is actually not as narrow as imagined.


    Ye Hao walked through the passages, and he noticed that there was no man on the submarine, except for his accident.


    All are women, all kinds of women.


    There are whites, blacks, and yellow races here.


    When Ye Hao appeared, everyone was looking at him with a look of cherished animals.


    He could even feel that someone was touching his **** when he passed through a slightly narrow passage several times.


    When he turned his head, he could see the uninhibited woman blowing kisses at him.


    Well, here are a bunch of women who have been depressed for too long.


    When the female adjutant brought Ye Hao into an area, his eyes widened.


    Many women with half-clothes are resting on the bed here, and there are many women''s clothes hanging in the aisle.


    "Cough cough cough..." The female adjutant coughed intentionally.


    If she usually takes no surprises about these, after all, this place is all women, of course they would not shy away from these.


    Moreover, the environment here is much better than those of submarines with only men, which is why Ye Hao feels that this place is actually good.


    "Sir."


    The female soldiers all sat up, and when they saw a handsome man, a few shy female soldiers immediately put away their clothes hanging on the bedside.


    And more people looked at Ye Hao dumbfounded.


    One of the female soldiers with the sling slipped off her shoulders and wiped her own halazi, subconsciously said: "I...I''m still dreaming, right? God really heard my call? Give us a man!"


    "This gentleman will stay with us for a while. Kaili, you are responsible for taking care of his life. He has any needs, try to satisfy him." The female adjutant said, pointing to a girl with an Asian face.


    "Yes..." This Kaili looked a little shy, didn''t dare to look at Ye Hao, only dared to glance at Ye Hao secretly.


    "Adjutant, this task is a bit too difficult to hand over to Kaili. After all, there is any need for this... If this gentleman has special needs, just Kaili''s small body... hell... or let me come. "A bold blond girl swayed her proud figure.


    The female adjutant glared at her: "You can be honest with me, don''t think about things like that. Kelly, your task will be given to Lucy during this time."


    Lucy is the bold girl just now.


    She looked at the female adjutant with a miserable expression, begging in every way.


    But the female adjutant turned a deaf ear. She looked at Ye Hao and pointed to the empty bed in the innermost area and said: "Sir, our accommodation environment is only like this. I hope you can be patient."


    "No problem." Ye Hao said.


    Living with so many beauties, if I changed to another man here, I would have been happy.


    This is simply a fairyland on earth.


    The female adjutant left.


    "Mr... you... hello, how do you call it?" Kaili walked to Ye Hao and asked in a low voice.


    "Call me Ye Hao." Ye Hao didn''t conceal his name either. After all, as soon as things happened in the US, these most basic information must have been popular all over the world, and there is no need to hide it.


    After that, Ye Hao returned to his bed and sat down.


    Because this is a completely enclosed space, if it weren''t for the clocks hanging on the walls, it would be impossible to tell whether it was day or night.


    A week has passed in the blink of an eye.


    Ye Hao basically spent the week in a submarine, with Kaili taking care of his life.


    At the beginning, the other female soldiers were very curious about this man who emerged. Of course, there were also some people with special ideas, hoping that something wonderful could happen in the deep sea.


    But on the second day, I don''t know who heard the news, and learned that Ye Hao is the famous crazy knife.


    This suddenly shocked these eager hearts, and never dared to act rashly.


    After all, life is more important than desire.


    However, after getting along, they also found that this man had a good personality, and it was basically difficult to tell that he was a killer.


    Gradually everyone became familiar again, but they looked at Ye Hao with a lot of respect and admiration.


    The task of taking care of Kaili alone has gradually become everyone''s task.


    During the period, Xue Tu Luo never came to see Ye Hao, not knowing whether he was peeping secretly, or really believed that Ye Hao did not dare to act rashly.


    Ye Hao lay on the bed, looking at these female soldiers.


    Through the previous chat, he knew that these female soldiers were orphans adopted by Modie, from all over the world. After various trainings, they were sent to the Witch submarine.


    And looking at this situation, most of the Xue Tuo Luo wanted to send Ye Hao to their base.


    Devil Butterfly Organization!

 Chapter 1524： Deep sea base

    Chapter 1524 Deep Sea Base


    "Crazy Blade, you can perform your stunt again."


    "Yeah, I want to see it."


    "Why don''t you cook that magical Chinese food for us tonight! I don''t dare to taste the food that Joanne has made now, it''s worse than plastic!"


    "Keep rolling, next time you don''t go to the kitchen to eat or drink! Don''t crawl on my bed."


    The female soldiers who were resting on shifts gathered around Ye Hao and talked with Ye Haopan. Because they knew Ye Hao''s identity, they all habitually called Ye Hao Crazy Sword.


    Ye Hao smiled and snapped his fingers. Flames appeared out of thin air to form various wonderful patterns. Sometimes it became the Great Wall of China, sometimes the Eiffel Tower, and sometimes the Statue of Liberty.


    The female soldiers who were watching exclaimed again and again.


    "Have you always stayed in the submarine? You don''t have the right to go out and rest?" Ye Hao asked, looking at these women.


    Regardless of the openness of a few of them, Ye Hao found that most of them had never had close contact with men.


    For the first time, most of them were given to their female companions. During this period, even Ye Hao could see two women rushing to the same bed for a few days and nights, although they also gave Ye Hao an invitation.


    But Ye Hao refused.


    "We are all orphans who have been trained by Demon Butterfly. Most of them have been trained from the age of five to fifteen and then assigned to submarines. We don''t know the people in other places.


    But once you enter this Witch, there are only three ways to get out of here. First: You have a very serious illness, in that case someone will send you out.


    Second: After spending twenty years on this Witch, all crew members who have reached the age of 35 will be arranged to disembark.


    Third: He died and was carried off the ship. No matter what method is used, once the submarine gets off, it will never come up again. Because this is the Queen''s car, anyone has only one chance.


    The materials on this submarine will be delivered regularly, so there is no need for us to go out. "


    Said Kaili, who was in charge of looking after Ye Hao.


    The queen''s car?


    This queen deserves to be the person in power behind the Demon Butterfly Organization.


    Everyone has only one chance to enter the Witch, this is to absolutely protect this Witch.


    Ta Ta Ta


    A footstep came from far and near.


    A beautiful shadow walked into the dormitory area. When he saw this man, all the female soldiers stood up: "Sir Xuedra."


    "Do your own thing. Come with me." Xue Tuo Luo pointed at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao could only follow.


    Without a word on the way, Xue Tuoluo took Ye Hao directly to the submarine''s captain''s room, where Ye Hao saw the female captain who had met on the first day.


    "We are about to arrive at the base in six hours." The female captain glanced at Ye Hao, and then reported to the Xue Tuo Luo Hui.


    "I know." Xue Tuo Luo nodded, and then she looked at Ye Hao: "We will get off the ship in a moment."


    "Will I be able to see Nightingale?" Ye Hao asked.


    Xue Daluo said coldly: "As long as you are honest, I promise you can see that woman."


    "Then can you tell me why you brought me here? You said before that it was not for the black cube. Is it because there is something in me that interests you?" Ye Hao asked.


    Xue Tualuo glanced at Ye Hao, but did not answer Ye Hao''s question.


    Ye Hao shrugged, found a seat boringly, and looked at the captain''s room in front of him with curiosity.


    In fact, he turned on fluoroscopy.


    His eyes passed through the wall of the submarine, but Ye Hao saw the still dark deep sea.


    Here, even if he uses perspective, Ye Hao can''t be sure where he is now.


    In a full ten days, this deep-sea monster was enough to take him to any place in the world.


    Six hours later.


    The female captain picked up the communicator: "This is the Witch, request to enter the port. Repeat, this is the Witch, request to enter the port."


    "Received, Port 4 has been opened and you can enter the port." A voice came from the communicator.


    Has arrived.


    Ye Hao looked out again.


    This time he made a new discovery. The surrounding area was still deep sea, but in front of him was a towering submarine mountain. A gate was opened in the mountain, and the Witch drove in slowly.


    After the Witch was parked, the gate was closed and all the water was drained.


    And several lights around shone on the hull of the Witch, like daylight.


    "Go." Xue Tuo Luo looked at Ye Hao in a daze.


    "Okay." Ye Hao stood up and walked towards the exit along with Xue Tuo Luo.


    During the period, the young soldiers all walked out and looked at Ye Hao reluctantly.


    Although it was only a few days to get along, they still liked this man. After this trip, it is estimated that there will be no chance of seeing each other in their lifetime.


    Because they are not ordinary people.


    "I didn''t expect you to be quite popular." Xue Tuo Luo looked at Ye Hao.


    "It''s not that I am popular, but they are too lonely. They long for the outside world, but you shut them in this living coffin." Ye Hao sighed.


    "They are already very happy, if they are not here anymore. Maybe they would have died long ago, or in which slum was pressed and insulted by men who didn''t know where they came from," Xue Daluo said coldly.


    Ye Hao didn''t reply, because what Xue Tu Luo said was indeed true. The Devil Butterfly gave these girls a new life and at the same time deprived them of their freedom.


    The doors around the parking area opened, and some staff members began to repair and supply the Witch, but none of the female soldiers on the Witch came down.


    "You only have women here." Ye Hao looked at the female staff.


    "You are the first man to step here." Xue Tuo Luo said.


    "Then should I feel honored, but if you are like this, there is an old saying in China that men and women are not tired to work together." Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    "Emotions will only make us lose our fighting power. And here, all work and life, we women can do it by ourselves. Why do we need men, the kind of creatures that only use the lower body to think, should be eliminated by this world." Xue Tuo Luo said contemptuously.


    Dare to love this woman is still an extreme feminist.


    However, to build an organization that is all women, if this person in power is not a peddling horse, it is a feminist who despises men.


    It is estimated that most of the people who are nurtured by such a leader are like this.


    Ye Hao tried to use perspective to explore the place, but he found that the building materials here are very special, and the magic circle is also portrayed, which can prevent perspective, and can only see things within a range of tens of meters. Looking in the distance, the line of sight is blurry like a mosaic.


    "When can I see Nightingale, I don''t care what you want from me, I will tell you first, if I can''t see Nightingale, you don''t want to get anything from me." Ye Hao stared at Xue Tuo. Luo said.

 Chapter 1525： Mysterious Queen

    Chapter 1525: The Mysterious Queen


    "You take a rest first. A few hours later, I will let you see Nightingale." Xue Tuo Luo said lightly.


    Afterwards, Ye Hao followed Xue Tuo Luo into the base of this magic butterfly.


    There are all kinds of things here, and even Ye Hao saw a man-made creek with trees and buildings.


    It''s hard to believe that there is such a paradise in the mountains under the deep sea.


    There is even artificial sunlight on the top tens of meters, which feels like the movie "Trumen''s World" that Ye Hao has ever watched.


    And in this "center of the world", there is a towering tower that stretches to the top and is connected to the rock wall.


    Walking on the road, many passing women looked at Ye Hao with curiosity in their eyes. After all, in this base, men, creatures, are rarer than mosquitoes and mice.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, Xue Tuo Luo led Ye Hao to a small compound house.


    "This is where you live. You should rest here first. Remember, you can''t leave here for half a step without my consent, or you will be at your own risk." Xue Tuo Luo looked at Ye Hao with a serious face.


    Ye Hao walked into the courtyard and looked at the small courtyard. He turned his head and the courtyard door was closed.


    Ye Hao smiled and walked into the house.


    Outside the small courtyard, Xue Tuoluo said coldly: "Come out."


    Brush up


    Three women wearing black tights and black butterfly tattoos beside their right eyes appeared behind Xue Tu Luo, half kneeling on the ground.


    "I have seen Master Xuedra."


    "The three of you are responsible for monitoring this small courtyard, and you are not allowed to let Crazy Sabre leave here. If he has any needs, he can satisfy him. If you let him lower your eyelids, there will be any mistakes..." Xue Tuoluo stared blankly. With three people.


    "Understood." The three women said in unison.


    Xue Daluo left here.


    The three women looked at each other and disappeared. In fact, they were all secretly monitoring the house.


    Xue Tuo Luo came to the central tower. She was in front of the gate, pressing her hand on the wall, and a beam of infrared rays swept across. Then the door opened and Xue Tuo Luo stepped into it.


    There are obviously fewer people here than outsiders.


    Xue Tu Luo walked into the central elevator and directly pressed the top button.


    Ding


    Xue Tu Luo walked out of the elevator and looked at the huge room in front of him.


    A strip of black veil hung on the wall, bringing a wonderful feeling to this room.


    Xue Tu Luo walked towards the depths of the room.


    When a groaning sound penetrated her ears, she stopped, half-kneeling on the ground, as if waiting for something quietly.


    Half an hour later, three women who were tidying up their clothes came out. They were shocked when they saw Xuetra, and then respectfully shouted, "Master Xuetra."


    Xue Tuo Luo looked at the three women, with a hostility in his eyes, as if he was looking at his own enemy.


    The three women immediately dropped their heads and left dingy.


    "Come in." A relaxed, lazy voice came.


    Xue Tu Luo stood up and continued forward.


    Passing through a piece of black gauze, she saw a four-to-five-meter-long bed. On the bed was a woman lying lazily on the bed wrapped in black gauze.


    The looming spring scenery not only provokes men, but even women have no resistance to it.


    "My Lady Queen." Xue Tu Luo half kneeled on the ground.


    The woman showed a faint smile, and the charming smile can be said to be an allure, she lifted Xue Tuo Luo''s cheek: "I have said it several times, when there are no outsiders, you call my sister."


    In contact with this woman at close range, even Xue Tu Luo, who had always been calm, was a little short of breath and his cheeks were slightly red.


    "I know that you are jealous again, right? You also know that your sister''s practice requires a female to cultivate." The woman stared at Xuedala: "In fact, the only thing that sister loves is you, my lovely sister. ."


    It''s hard to believe that someone would use the word cute to describe the blood dhara.


    After all, no matter from which aspect, this woman is not at all cute.


    Xue Tu Luo took a deep breath, and she said: "Sister, I have brought that man back as you ordered, but I still don''t understand it. What you wanted was the black cube, so why did you suddenly not want this? the man?"


    The woman raised her hand, a black air condensed in her hand, turned into a butterfly, flying freely in the air, just like a real butterfly.


    "Axue, what do you think of your sister''s strength? How is it in this world!"


    Xue Daluo said without hesitation: "Sister, you are extremely powerful, no one on the killer rankings is an enemy of yours. In this world, you have few opponents. In my opinion, what kind of dragon group? The 11th District of the United States, what kind of ghost brand, Eagle Eye is nothing at all in front of the Devil Butterfly you lead!"


    You can hear from Xuedala''s words that she worships and admires her sister.


    The woman chuckled and shook her head. She said, "Axue, the world you understand is still too small. When you reach my level, you will find that we are actually very small, and there will always be oppression on our heads. To our existence.


    And if you want to truly control your own destiny, you must make yourself stronger.


    My realm has not been improved for ten years. I have to find an opportunity to break through. In fact, someone has predicted my current situation a long time ago, and he also told me how to find this opportunity.


    And this crazy knife is my opportunity! "


    There was light in the woman''s eyes.


    "My sister ordered, how can I make my sister''s strength break through? Is this man going to be killed?" Xue Tu Luo asked, seeing her like this, as long as the woman orders.


    She would not hesitate to get Ye Hao''s head to her.


    "This doesn''t need to be necessary. I will serve this guy first. He should really want to see Nightingale, let him see, but we must control Nightingale. She is the trump card we can control the whole guy now."


    "Yes."


    "I''m done talking about chores, sister, let''s talk about personal affairs now. This time you have been out for several months. Let my sister take a good look at whether you have lost weight or been injured."


    "sister¡­¡­"


    Ye Hao stayed in his room, idle and bored practicing swords and practicing kung fu.


    When the artificial sunlight disappeared and the starry sky appeared above, Xue Tuolu opened Ye Hao''s door.


    "Come out, I''ll take you to see Nightingale." Xue Tuoluo said while looking at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at Xuedala. For some reason, he felt that this woman was different from before. Her skin was all delicate red, and her body still exuded a fragrance, as if she had just taken a shower.

 Chapter 1526： Black Butterfly Gu

    Chapter 1526 Black Butterfly Gu


    Ye Hao followed Xuetra to an underground building, which looked like a cell, but the environment was much better than the cell.


    There is dim lighting in the corridor.


    Xue Daluo brought Ye Hao to the innermost room.


    There was a woman guarding the room outside, and seeing the Xuetra came, she immediately stood up: "Master Xuetra."


    "I want to see the person who is locked inside and open the door for me." Xue Daluo said.


    "Yes."


    The door was quickly opened.


    In the room, only four corners have light, and there is no other furniture except the bed and toilet.


    And Nightingale was sitting on the bed, leaning against the wall, as if she was closing her eyes and rested. When the door opened, she opened her eyes and looked at the door.


    Seeing Ye Hao appearing here, Nightingale showed an incredible expression.


    "You have ten minutes. During this time, I will be staring at you here. You can only talk, and you can''t have any physical contact." Xue Tu Luo said coldly, standing aside.


    Seeing Xue Daluo''s resolute attitude, there is no room for negotiation.


    Ye Hao walked to Nightingale''s window and looked at Nightingale whose face was obviously a little gloomy. He asked concerned: "Are you okay? They haven''t done anything to you!"


    Nightingale shook her head: "I''m fine."


    She looked at Ye Hao worriedly, and then at a plate of blood dhara: "Why did you come here? They caught you!"


    She sneaked into the Demon Butterfly for so long, and of course knew that there was no man in Demon Butterfly''s base.


    "I came by myself, I heard you were caught by them." Ye Hao said.


    Nightingale was moved, she was not a fool, she understood that the people of Demon Butterfly used her to threaten Ye Hao to come here.


    She also understood why Xuetuo Luo clearly wanted to kill herself, but didn''t do it because of Ye Hao.


    Because of the presence of the Blood Drab, Ye Hao and Nightingale could not say too much. During the period, Ye Hao discovered that Nightingale''s strength seemed to be sealed.


    He frowned and looked at Nightingale''s abdomen. During the conversation just now, Nightingale''s body bends subconsciously several times, pressing her arms against her abdomen, as if there was some pain.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Ye Hao frowned and asked.


    "It''s okay, just staying here for a long time, I''m not used to it." Nightingale smiled.


    Ye Hao looked at Nightingale suspiciously, not believing what Nightingale said.


    "You don''t need to hide it from him." Xue Daluo walked directly in front of Nightingale and lifted her clothes on her abdomen, revealing Nightingale''s belly.


    I saw half of the black butterfly pattern on Nightingale''s lower abdomen, which looked very strange, while the other half was dotted, not very clear.


    "What''s this?" Ye Hao asked, staring at Xue Tu Luo.


    "This is Black Butterfly Gu." Xue Tuoluo replied with a light smile.


    "Gu?" Ye Hao was suspicious, Gu, this is not Southeast Asia, there are also things that the talents of China''s southwest mountainous area know!


    "This is your Asian thing, and we are lucky enough to get it. This is the child-mother Gu. The child-gu is planted in the nightingale, and the mother-gu is in the hands of the queen. This child-gu will seal her strength, and if the mother is not used every month Gu to relieve the sub-Gu in her body.


    That is, when the black butterfly on her abdomen is fully formed, her body will suffer from the bitterness of a thousand insects, and eventually die in pain. "Xue Tuo Luo smiled slightly.


    Ye Hao squeezed his fist and stared at the Blood Daluo: "Let''s talk about it. Why are you willing to release the night warbler and untie her Gu!"


    Nightingale looked at Ye Hao worriedly: "Ye..."


    When the people of Demon Butterfly found Ye Hao, Ye Hao must be helpful to them, and Nightingale worried that they would be disadvantageous to Ye Hao.


    Anyway, Ye Hao is one of her few friends. She doesn''t want to put her friends in danger because of herself.


    "Three days later. The queen will meet you. As long as you do what the queen says, we will naturally guarantee her safety." Xue Daluo said, she checked her watch.


    "Ten minutes is up, we should go."


    Ye Hao stood up, followed Xue Tuo Luo to the door, he looked at the nightingale in the room, and he gave a relieved look.


    ...


    late at night.


    Ye Hao was lying on the bed tossing and turning, and couldn''t sleep, the black butterfly gu on Nightingale kept Ye Hao worried.


    Originally, he thought that after he found Nightingale, he could take her out of here.


    But now things seem to be far from simple. In order to catch this trump card that can threaten him, the other party uses this black butterfly gu to control Nightingale.


    If it is poison, Ye Hao has a way to solve it.


    But this is Gu, and Gu is different from poison. If it doesn''t happen, it will be as if it doesn''t exist at all, and if it happens, it''s more deadly than poison.


    Ye Hao didn''t dare to take risks easily.


    "Now you can only see what they the queen really wants. Take a step and take a look." Ye Hao took a deep breath and closed his eyes.


    No words for a night.


    Early the next morning, Ye Hao walked into the yard and watched the artificial sunlight illuminate this area.


    He walked to the door and opened the door.


    The next moment, three women in black rushed out and stood in front of Ye Hao.


    "You can''t leave this courtyard for half a step without Master Xuedra''s order."


    Seeing the alertness of the three women, Ye Hao shrugged and said, "I want to eat."


    "There is mineral water and bread in the house." said a woman in black.


    Ye Hao shook his head, leaning on the door rail, and said with a look of disgust: "I don''t like to eat those cold things. I eat hot ones, just out of the pot. It''s best to have someone who can serve me to eat.


    Well, the people who serve me shouldn¡¯t be too old. Thirteen or fourteen is the best. "


    "You''d better pay attention to your own identity, you still ask for so much here!" The woman in black frowned and stared at Ye Hao.


    "I also want you to pay attention to my identity. If you don''t want me to call Xuetrao, tell her that you didn''t treat me well. Do you think she will blame me or you.


    You have to know your Demon Butterfly organization base, there has never been a man here, but I can come here and live comfortably in such a good house.


    What does this mean? I have to say it!


    I am the guest invited by your queen. If I am not happy, your queen will certainly not be happy. At that time, you will have to..." Ye Hao squinted and looked at the three of them.


    The black woman who didn''t deal with Ye Hao hesitated, she was indeed shocked by Ye Hao''s words.


    "Okay, I see. Let''s arrange for someone to prepare food for you, but you can''t leave here for half a step." The black-clothed woman''s companion pulled the black-clothed woman and came out to ease the situation.


    "I hope you can hurry up, I''m all hungry. And don''t forget to ask someone to serve me to eat." Ye Haoxu finished speaking with eyes, and then closed the door.


    "Bah, a man is really not a good thing. He has to be served, and a twelve or three-year-old scumbag!" The black-clothed woman was full of resentment and looked disgusted.


    Here, there are women who are curious about men, and there are also women who hate men, showing two extremes.

 Chapter 1527： Meet the mice again

    Chapter 1527


    More than ten minutes later, a twelve or thirteen-year-old girl with a double ponytail walked to the door carrying a food tray.


    "Um... Sister Ana, this is the food you ordered. You sent it in." The little girl looked at the black woman in front of her with a little timidity.


    This stinky woman is notoriously bad-tempered in the base, but because of the identity of the other party, she is also a member of the strongest Shadow Butterfly Guard in the Queen, and can only endure it.


    The woman in black looked at the girl indifferently: "You send in, remember that the person inside is very important to us. No matter what he asks, you can''t refuse."


    "Ah...Any request?" An ominous premonition rose in the little girl''s heart. She is not an ordinary girl, and of course she is very aware of the colorful intestines in society.


    She looked at the food on the plate in her hand, and then at the gate of the yard.


    In the end, she went out and opened the door and walked in.


    The woman in black looked at the little girl who walked in, as if she had seen the little lamb being sent into the hoop, she smiled contemptuously and waved her hand, and the door closed.


    ...


    The little girl walking into the yard, she looked at the empty yard, her eyes fell on the door.


    It looks like that person should be inside.


    Looking at the door, she felt as if she had seen the gate of hell.


    She shrunk her neck. If the big sister would have protected her at this time, but now the whereabouts of the big sister is unknown, she is like a little mouse without shelter in the base.


    Kaz


    There was the sound of the door being pushed open, and her body shivered subconsciously.


    "I haven''t seen you for half a year, you thief won''t recognize me." The man who came out looked at the little girl jokingly.


    When the little girl saw the man in front of her, she showed a surprised look.


    "How will you be here!"


    "I''m here for your sister A Ye." Ye Hao looked at the familiar little girl in front of him.


    Mice.


    When I met the little girl who went with Nightingale in the primitive Australian tribe, she was also a member of the Demon Butterfly Organization.


    He was implanted with a mouse gene, and his skills were strong, but the frontal battle was weak.


    Nightingale is codenamed A Ye in the Demon Butterfly Organization, and Black Sparrow is only Demon Butterfly in order to hide her identity and let her enter the assassin world.


    "Sister A Ye! Do you know where Sister A Ye is?" The mouse walked quickly to Ye Hao. From her expression, it could be seen that this girl was really worried about Nightingale.


    "Don''t worry, let''s enter the house and say." Ye Hao brought the mice into the house.


    He had checked the yard and the house before, and it is estimated that Xue Tuo Luo and the others also knew what monitors, and the monitors could not hide from Ye Hao''s eyes, so they did not waste their efforts to install these things.


    The mouse put the food on the table, and she asked Ye Hao anxiously: "Hurry up and tell me where sister A Ye is. Since she went out to perform the task this time, she has not returned for more than two months. And a little bit. No news.


    I asked other people, no one told me! Did something happen to sister A Ye and was caught by someone? still is¡­¡­"


    Looking at the mice like this, I don''t know that Nightingale has actually been captured and held in a cell, closely guarded.


    But this way, Ye Hao was relieved.


    When he communicated with Nightingale before, even though he couldn''t say much under Xue Tuoluo''s eyelids, Nightingale still used a secret technique to tell him a news.


    In this base, mice can be trusted.


    Nightingale understands Ye Hao''s character, and he will surely do what he is looking for. Even if Nightingale tells Ye Hao to leave her alone, it will be useless.


    So she simply told Ye Hao that he could seek help here.


    After all, at the Demon Butterfly Base, Ye Hao was unfamiliar with his place and didn''t know anything about it. With mice as a helper, maybe he could help Ye Hao a little bit.


    The conditions that Ye Hao put forward before were all aimed at mice.


    The mouse itself belongs to the logistics department, and coupled with the characteristics of a twelve or thirteen-year-old girl, the person who gave Ye Hao food is likely to be a mouse.


    Even if it wasn''t, Ye Haoda could be said to be dissatisfied and asked to change it until he found the mouse.


    There are only so many bases, and it is not difficult.


    However, Ye Hao was lucky. The mice came first, which saved Ye Hao a lot of effort.


    "Mouse, don''t worry, your sister A Ye is still alive and there is no life-threatening. But her current situation is not very good, and it is inconvenient for me to tell you the actual situation, you understand.


    And now I need you to help me a little bit, maybe I can help you sister A Ye. "Ye Hao didn''t say straight about Nightingale''s current situation.


    The mouse is still too young. If she has an impulse and goes directly to save Nightingale, when something happens, it will be in trouble.


    The mouse is not an ordinary child. She nodded obediently, and looked at Ye Hao with her eyes: "Sister A Ye once said, if she or I are in danger, I can find a way to find you and you can help. we!


    Tell me, if there is anything I need to do, as long as I can help Sister Aye, I can do whatever it is! "


    Mouse''s tone was very firm, and she could see that she really liked Nightingale.


    "I ask you, do you know the geographic location of the Demon Butterfly base, and the combat power in its base..." Ye Hao and the mouse asked about the situation of the Demon Butterfly base.


    Although Mice is not strong, because she has been in the logistics department for a long time, she really knows a lot of things.


    First: The Demon Butterfly Base is located on a small island outside the western coastline of the southern Australian mainland. The island was hollowed out, and such a submarine base was built in the center.


    Second: The combat effectiveness of the Demon Butterfly Base is divided into three types. The first type: top combat power, such as the blood dhara, the rumored queen, and the nightingale are considered top combat power.


    That is to say, the single combat power is amazing, but the specific number is unknown.


    The second type: Shadow Butterfly Guards. This is a very loyal Dead Guard that is only responsible to the Queen. The number is about 20, and the fighting strength is about Tier 4 and Tier 5.


    Specializing in secret missions, the combat effectiveness of this guard can even win a Tier VI powerhouse!


    The three women in black who secretly guarded Ye Hao outside the yard were members of the Shadow Butterfly Guard.


    The third type: that is, the most basic combat effectiveness, generally below Tier 3, just like mice, which are mainly responsible for the operation of the base, and there are some simple tasks. The number of people is about 200.


    "There is also another news that everyone in power of our Demon Butterfly thinks that it is the queen, but I once saw a woman meet the queen, and the woman spoke to the queen in a peaceful tone.


    And when I looked at that woman''s eyes, I felt as if I was stuck in it. I also heard the queen say ¡®our organization¡¯ and ¡®when will you come back¡¯ to the woman, as if that woman is also a member of our organization! The strength of that woman is definitely not inferior to the queen! "


    The strength of the Blood Drab is at the sixth level.


    Then this queen, it is estimated that the strength is likely to be above the seventh level, and there is a mysterious woman.


    Coupled with a Shadow Butterfly team, the combat effectiveness of this Demon Butterfly organization is really strong.


    Those families of the Ten Men will not necessarily be its opponent if any one is taken out.


    This Demon Butterfly Organization is hidden deep enough. I remember that the several thousand-year-old old man of Catherine¡¯s family said that the person in power behind the Demon Butterfly Organization is not ordinary. If Ye Hao explores the mysterious secrets, he might see it behind. People can have a lot of gains.


    At this moment, Ye Hao really had a clue to it.

 Chapter 1528： Play a full set

    Chapter 1528


    This chat has passed for almost half an hour.


    "Okay, I''ll stop here today. You come back at night, you can find a way to get me a map of the Demon Butterfly Organization." Ye Hao commanded the mouse.


    The mouse nodded: "There is nothing wrong with it."


    She looked at Ye Hao and asked in a low voice, "But why do you keep asking about the Devil Butterfly? Sister Aye..."


    Ye Hao thought for a while, and he decided to tell the mice a little bit. He said, "Mice, I ask you. If you were asked to choose between your sister A Ye and Modie, who would you choose?"


    "Of course it is Sister Aye!" The mouse said firmly: "I used to be in the middle of a magic butterfly, and it felt like a walking dead. I don''t know what kind of mission I will be sent to perform. Someday it will be buried somewhere.


    And sister A Ye brought dawn to my world, in this world, sister A Ye is extremely important to me! "


    Ye Hao touched the mouse''s head: "Then you don''t have to ask about this anymore, you just need to believe that I will bring your sister A Ye back intact!"


    The mouse nodded, and she looked at the finished meal on the table.


    "Then I will go first."


    "Wait, you can''t just go out like this." Ye Hao said suddenly.


    The mouse looked at Ye Hao suspiciously, and suddenly Ye Hao pressed the mouse on the table.


    "You... what are you..."


    Hiss


    ...


    A few minutes later, the door of the yard was pushed open, crying, and the mouse whose clothes had been torn open several times came out carrying the pan, and was torn with two red marks on the knee.


    "Sister Ana, this person...he." The mouse pointed at Ye Hao with a look of hatred.


    But Ye Hao stretched his waist, with a satisfied expression: "Your Demon Butterfly people are good, I am very satisfied. From now on, she will be responsible for my breakfast, lunch and dinner."


    "Don''t...I...I don''t want to come again." The mouse stepped back, and the dinner plate in his hand fell to the ground.


    The black-clothed woman looked at Ye Hao with contempt. It can be seen from the mouse that she has not suffered less damage from this beast.


    But it doesn''t matter to her, there is not much more people like mice in the magic butterfly, and one less, even if they are played dead, it is a big deal to train a few more.


    "Mice, from today you are responsible for this gentleman''s breakfast, lunch and dinner, and you must not neglect." The black woman said.


    "No... I don''t want..." the mouse shouted in horror.


    "This is an order!" The woman in black looked at the mouse with a dark face.


    The mouse shivered, lowered its head, picked up the tableware on the ground, and left dingy.


    "I''ll go back to sleep first." Ye Hao walked into the yard and returned to the room with a lazy look.


    When he closed the door of the room, the corner of his mouth showed a curve.


    The magic butterfly.


    Our contest has just begun. I want to see how deep your water is.


    ...


    Ye Hao spent three days in this Demon Butterfly Base with a face. The mice took care of Ye Hao''s diet for these three days.


    And every time the mice left Ye Hao''s room, they looked aggrieved, and their clothes inevitably suffered torture.


    In the last few times, the mice entered and exited the room a bit decadent and sluggish, as if they had been played badly.


    These three days of mice also brought a lot of reliable information to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao sat on the edge of the bed and closed his eyes.


    A fictitious 3D model appeared in front of his eyes, which was drawn by Ye Hao in his mind based on the description of mice.


    The layout of the Demon Butterfly Base is similar to that of an ordinary base, including living quarters, training areas, central areas and so on.


    The place where Ye Hao is located belongs to a special dormitory, which is generally where the high-level members of the Demon Butterfly organization live, so the environment is so good.


    And where Nightingale was, it was a cell.


    The cell management is very strict, even mice are not qualified to enter, and the food inside is taken care of by specialized personnel every time.


    In addition, what must be said is the central tower in the middle.


    The Queen, the master of the Demon Butterfly Organization, lives where it contains most of the secrets of the Demon Butterfly Organization.


    "Hey, your meal today."


    The mouse''s voice came, and without waiting for Ye Hao''s consent, he opened the door and walked in.


    The mouse and Ye Hao looked at each other.


    The first thing Ye Hao looked at was the clothes of the mice. Because of the past few days, Ye Hao had the habit of seeing the mice and subconsciously wanting to tear her clothes.


    "Hey! Can you not tear my clothes every time. I don''t have a few clothes at all. This is my last one!" The mouse hugged his chest and looked at Ye Hao vigilantly.


    If it hadn''t been for Sister A Ye who said that this man could be trusted, and that the other party hadn''t done anything more than tearing his clothes, she would have doubted whether this man really had a special hobby.


    "I''m also doing this for acting." Ye Hao shrugged.


    The mouse stared at Ye Hao, and she said aloud: "Sister Ah Ye has offended the people of the Demon Butterfly Organization? The Demon Butterfly Organization will be against her!"


    Ye Hao''s behavior in the past few days, the mouse is not a fool, she also guessed that the danger that Sister A Ye encountered was probably from the Devil Butterfly Organization.


    "Don''t think too much, we adults will take care of these things." Ye Hao walked to the table and prepared to eat.


    Ta Ta Ta


    At this moment, footsteps came from outside the courtyard.


    Ye Hao''s eyes changed.


    He suddenly grabbed the mouse and pressed it on the table.


    "Hey! Don''t use such force. Wait... Don''t tear my clothes. This is my last one. If you tore it again, I won''t have any clothes to wear tomorrow..."


    Before the mouse had finished speaking, Ye Hao directly covered her mouth and pressed her hands on the table, feeling like a mountain rain is coming.


    The mouse''s eyes widened, shouldn''t this guy want to come true?


    Squeak


    At this moment, the door of the room was pushed open, and a beautiful figure appeared at the door. Her coming out caused Ye Hao to stop his actions.


    Ye Hao stopped his hand movement, raised his head and looked at the person in front of him with false eyes: "I don''t come here without knocking. It''s a good thing that disturbs others like this. It''s a bit disrespectful."


    Xue Tuoluo frowned and looked at Ye Hao in front of him.


    And the member of Demon Butterfly who was bullied.


    She heard reports from her subordinates that this crazy knife often found a girl over the past two days, and it was said that she was doing those things.


    "I''m here to remind you that the queen wants to see you and give you three minutes. I''ll be waiting for you outside." Xue Daluo said coldly, then turned and walked out of the house.


    Ye Hao stood up.


    "The queen wants to see you!" The mouse looked at Ye Hao in astonishment, completely forgetting Ye Hao''s crazy behavior just now.


    The opportunity came, and the mysterious veil of Demon Butterfly was finally lifted by himself, and Ye Hao smiled.

 Chapter 1529： Black Butterfly Queen

    Chapter 1529 Black Butterfly Queen


    "Be careful yourself, I''ll go out first." Ye Hao asked, tidying up his clothes, and went out.


    "Hey! Why don''t you make it clear." The mouse stomped.


    She looked at her clothes being torn again, and she pouted: "Damn, this is my last set of clothes, this bastard!"


    Outside the yard.


    Ye Hao walked to the waiting Xuetra: "Let''s go and see your so-called queen."


    Xue Tuo Luo glanced at Ye Hao, didn''t say much, and led Ye Hao towards the central tower.


    Under the tower, Ye Hao entered the tower smoothly through the verification of the blood dhara, and the two walked into the elevator.


    "I remind you, no matter what your usual behaviors and hobbies are. In front of our queen, you''d better be honest, otherwise..."


    "You will kill the Nightingale, right, don''t say anything like this, I can hear the cocoon coming in my ears." Ye Hao looked at Xue Tu Luo disgustedly.


    Xue Tuo Luo snorted coldly, and said no more.


    Tick


    The elevator arrived and the door opened.


    The space in front of him was covered with black gauze, and Ye Hao could smell a delicate fragrance.


    He followed Xuetrao behind and walked inside.


    Ye Hao looked around. Apart from the black gauze, there were basically no other decorations, and the light was very dark.


    Suddenly, Xue Tu Luo who was walking in front stopped and knelt on the ground.


    "See female..."


    Xue Tuo Luo''s expression suddenly changed, and she felt something behind her hit her buttocks.


    "Sorry, sorry. I was distracted just now." Ye Hao repeatedly apologized, and then walked to the side of Xue Tu Luo.


    Xue Tu Luo took a deep breath and adjusted her emotions, and then she continued: "Queen, I have brought the crazy knife, please give me your instructions."


    "Xue Da Luo, you go down first. Let me talk to Mr. Crazy Blade first." A faint female voice came. Although the tone was calm, Ye Hao could feel the noble air in it.


    This feeling is not something that can be cultivated, it is an innate breath.


    "Yes." Xue Daluo stood up, and when she turned around, she glared at Ye Hao with a murderous look, as if she was warning Ye Hao not to do anything deviant.


    Accompanied by the footsteps of Xue Tuo Luo away.


    Only Ye Hao was left here.


    Ye Hao stood there and waited.


    The queen did not move, and Ye Hao did not move. Time did not know how long it had passed. In the end, Ye Hao simply sat on the ground and closed his eyes to rest.


    He doesn''t know what the queen is making. Anyway, if you don''t call me now, then I will meditate and sleep here.


    I don''t know how many hours have passed.


    A beautiful shadow passed through the black gauze and appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    "Be careful, this woman is very strong. And she has a power that doesn''t belong to your world. It''s much stronger than the Hell Butcher before, and now you are not her opponent at all."


    The voice of the empress sounded in Ye Hao''s mind.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes and looked at the woman in front of him.


    She was dressed in black gauze, her eyes were black like black diamonds, a black butterfly was tattooed on her breast, and a necklace was worn on her neck. On the necklace was a black butterfly pendant the size of a child''s half fist.


    Upon seeing this woman at the first glance, Ye Hao felt that she was as mysterious as a black butterfly, with a feeling of being rejected thousands of miles away, and her whole body was shrouded in mystery.


    And she can still be evaluated by the Empress with such high comments, her strength is absolutely very powerful.


    Is it the eighth order?


    That is Ye Hao has never faced a strong man.


    "Ye Hao, Chinese." The woman looked at Ye Hao and said softly.


    Ye Hao didn''t mean to stand up. He nodded and said: "Then I don''t know what you call it, I don''t have the habit of calling someone else''s queen."


    "Black Butterfly, this is my name long ago." Black Butterfly said faintly.


    Black butterfly? It''s hard to believe that this woman has such an ordinary name.


    And if it weren''t for the reminder of the empress, the breath of this black butterfly would be amazing at best as a peerless beauty.


    "Then I don''t know Miss Black Butterfly, is there anything to come to me like this?" Ye Hao asked straightforwardly.


    Talking with this kind of people, some small tricks are of no use at all.


    "In Huaxia, you have a big name. You dare to provoke a few big clans, dare to break into heaven. Since you are so capable, then you might as well guess what I want to do with you." Black Butterfly It seems that I am not used to talking to Ye Hao while standing.


    She raised her hand with black gauze gloves, thousands of butterflies appeared, and finally formed a black butterfly-shaped throne under the black butterfly. She sat on it and looked at Ye Hao beautifully.


    "I didn''t expect Miss Black Butterfly to know so much about China." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Black Butterfly.


    "I have some origins with this ancient eastern country. I am very interested in your powerful martial arts, internal skills, and various training methods. But today we are not talking about these." Black Butterfly said.


    Ye Hao returned to the previous topic. He squinted at Black Butterfly: "Miss Black Butterfly, the time you came to me is because of the black Rubik''s Cube at that time.


    At that time, the major organizations sent many people, but you only sent the Blood Drab and the Nightingale, and you have never let them directly participate in the competition.


    This shows that Miss Black Butterfly, you want a black Rubik''s cube, but you are not as eager as others, you have something else! Let me make a bold guess, what you want is me, right. "


    Black Butterfly smiled beautifully.


    She clapped her hands and applauded: "Boldly guess. Then you know why I want you."


    "Because of a black heart." Ye Hao said.


    Hei Butterfly''s smile came to an end. She stared at Ye Hao with beautiful eyes, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little weird.


    Ye Hao was calm on the surface, but he was secretly nervous.


    To talk to such a woman, you need to be careful at every step, otherwise it may be a cliff.


    After a few breaths of silence, Ye Hao said with a smile: "Miss Black Butterfly, don''t you have anything to say?"


    Black Butterfly raised her head, with a memory in her eyes: "You are right, what I want is indeed a heart, and it must be a heart possessed by others."


    She stared at Ye Hao, and said sternly, "I need you to do me a favor. As long as you can help me, I will return the woman named Nightingale in the dragon team unscathed, and you can take her with you. Leaving here, I will never hurt you!"


    Ye Hao''s heart was relieved.


    He is not afraid of the requirements and conditions of Black Butterfly. Instead, he worried that Black Butterfly did not have any requirements.


    As long as there is a request, then the other party will not easily kill him.


    "What is busy?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I want to pursue the ultimate strength!" Black Butterfly stared at Ye Hao, and for the first time different emotions appeared in the pair of eyes.

 Chapter 1530： Ultimate power

    Chapter 1530 the ultimate power


    The ultimate power?


    When Ye Hao heard this sentence, the first thing that popped up in his mind was "the power of God."


    Ye Hao had heard of this concept many times, the power of God.


    Although Ye Hao didn''t know how strong this so-called god''s power was, whether it could really live forever and destroy the world like the legend.


    But it will definitely be very powerful.


    "I don''t understand what you mean? I''m just an ordinary person... At most, I''m a young man with a little bit of strength, although I don''t know what state you are in, Miss Black Butterfly.


    But I can feel that you are very strong. You let me help you gain the ultimate strength. In our Chinese saying, isn''t this just letting me play a big sword in front of Guan Yu. Miss Black Butterfly, stop joking. Ye Hao shook his head.


    "I''m not kidding, you may not be able to help me in the past. But now you can, because you have an extraordinary heart." The black butterfly jade hand raised, a black butterfly flapping its wings and flying It''s where his chest is.


    And it happened to be the right chest, where was the sealed black heart.


    It seems that the black butterfly knows the origin of this black heart!


    Ye Haoxu stared at Black Butterfly: "Miss Black Butterfly, how do you know this thing?"


    Black Butterfly looked at Ye Hao and smiled slightly: "I once had an old friend. He told me that if I want to break through the existing shackles and have the supreme power, I must rely on outside help.


    Then this will continue to be a heart that does not belong to this world, but I cannot directly use the power of this heart. I must find someone who can integrate into the black heart and survive.


    Although I don''t know what power you use to make you have a black heart and still survive, I can feel the breath. "


    Ye Hao was silent.


    The female emperor once said that the black heart is very special, and the power in it is beyond his reach. When he first merged, if it weren''t for the female emperor''s seal, Ye Hao didn''t know if it was not for him.


    "As for this process is very simple, just need you to manipulate that power to stimulate my whole body. Then you and the nightingale can leave here." Black Butterfly looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    It seems that what they are discussing is just a trivial matter after dinner.


    "Don''t agree to her, the power in that heart is very powerful. With your current strength, you are likely to be swallowed by it, and the seal will be shaken. When your sea of ??consciousness is completely swallowed by it, even if it is my heyday. I can''t save you!" The female emperor''s voice sounded in Ye Hao''s mind.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, he looked at the black butterfly.


    "I do have a black heart in my body, but I can''t control it, let alone mobilize its power. I can''t do what you ask. If you want this black heart and have the ability to take it away, you can do that. do."


    Ye Hao pointed to his right chest: "It''s here."


    Black Butterfly shook his head: "I said, what I want now is not this black heart, but you with a black heart. As for what you said, you can''t control the power of that black heart, so don''t worry about that.


    I will teach you then, it is very simple, you only need to cooperate with me. "


    "No, I can''t promise her. You will die!" The anxious voice of the empress sounded in Ye Hao''s mind.


    "How are you thinking about it, just a small favor, you and the Nightingale can leave here." Black Butterfly said with a smile.


    In my mind, the two women in front of me, two diametrically opposed words seem to be constantly echoing.


    After a few breaths, Ye Hao stared at Black Butterfly''s eyes: "Okay, I promise you. But I have one condition."


    "What conditions? If you let Nightingale go first, please forgive me. I heard that you have the ability to teleport. Although my base is equipped with some space-influencing devices, I don''t know if I can stop it. you.


    I don''t want to find you all over the world. "Black Butterfly said with a chuckle.


    "Not this. I want to know some information, some''hidden truth'' about this world." Ye Haoxu stared at the black butterfly.


    Black Butterfly''s eyes became cold.


    This is the second time this woman has such strange emotions.


    Before Black Butterfly could speak, Ye Hao said first: "This will not cause you any loss at all. It''s just telling a few secrets that a few people know to one more person."


    Black Butterfly''s deep gaze fell on Ye Hao, as if to see through Ye Hao''s body.


    "Well, since you want to know. Then I will tell you, anyway, you are already a person with a black heart, presumably you know those things, it is only a matter of time." Hei Butterfly said faintly.


    Black Butterfly turned around and walked towards the black yarn.


    "We will start today. I''ll go and prepare. You will wait here first."


    "Starting today? So soon?" Ye Hao was surprised.


    "This process requires a total of eight times. Each time you open a door, if you want to stay here for a while, I have no problem." Black Butterfly''s voice came.


    "Then...then today." Ye Hao certainly didn''t want to stay here.


    Hei Butterfly''s figure disappeared in the black gauze, Ye Hao could only wait for her in place as instructed.


    "Star Dome?" Ye Hao called the Empress in his mind.


    But the empress who was still speaking in Ye Hao''s mind just now had no voice.


    This woman is still having a temper, is she ignoring herself at this time?


    Ye Hao called out a few more times, but the empress didn''t really react at all.


    In fact, Ye Hao didn''t realize that after getting along with the Empress of the Star Sky, the relationship between the two became more and more unusual. The Huangshi Volcano incident before, although neither of them seemed to have happened, so they didn''t mention it.


    But this matter created an invisible bond between the two.


    It also made the empress herself more and more like a fairy who had lost her Xia Yi, a bit more emotional fluctuations that ordinary women would have.


    "Star Dome, I know you are worried about my safety. But there are some things I have to do, and if you think about it, that woman is discussing with me on the surface, but since I entered here, this has been an iron I have no choice but to make a decision.


    I don''t agree, she can even directly obliterate me, you also said that her strength is very strong, now I am not her opponent. "


    Ye Hao explained bitterly.


    "But do you know that you are taking your life at risk! The strength of that power is beyond your imagination!" The Empress Xingqiong finally spoke out.


    Ye Hao smiled, there are many things invisible in his smile.


    "Since I set foot on this road, I have never been risking my life. You know, the Battle of Tianmen, the Battle of Qianzhangya, and the Battle of Huangshi Volcano. Could it be that I have encountered few things? ?


    Could it be said that the things in front of us are dangerous, so let''s not do it? Star Sky, I don''t know your identity, but I believe what you said, you must have been a very strong existence before, and you have that kind of strength and status.


    You must have experienced something like this before, right. I think you should also understand my feelings. "

 Chapter 1531： Eight Doors of Black Butterfly

    Chapter 1531 The Eight Doors Of Black Butterfly


    The Empress of the Star Sky was silent.


    Ye Hao smiled suddenly: "But I''m not afraid, I believe in myself. And I still have a powerful Empress you. I believe you won''t be willing to die."


    "Of course I don''t..." The empress said, and she heard that Ye Hao was teasing her.


    "If you say something like this again, after I have a body, I will throw you to a place where no one is there and keep you in a place where there is no one for a hundred or eighty years, and see if you are still skinny!" The Empress feinted.


    After that, Ye Hao discussed with the empress, and the empress agreed to help Ye Hao.


    "Xingqiong, that black butterfly is pursuing the power of gods, can that black heart really give her the power of gods?" Ye Hao asked about the doubts in his heart while waiting for the black butterfly.


    "Ye Hao, what do you think God is?" said the empress.


    "I always thought that God is just a living body with powerful power." Ye Hao replied.


    The female emperor said: "You are half right. The gods you are talking about are indeed powerful beings, and they are also existences beyond the rules."


    "Beyond the rules?" Ye Hao puzzled.


    "Every world has its rules, just like the sea has the rules of the sea, and the forest has the rules of the forest. No matter how powerful a life form is, it will only live under a rule. And once a life form breaks through Without the restriction of rules, he can enter the higher level world.


    Just like you humans, the world you lived in tens of thousands of years ago was in the ocean. After evolution, the rules of the ocean can no longer accommodate you, so you came to the ground.


    This is also a world''s protection for itself.


    Because of the existence of transcending rules, if you live in this world, it may cause the order of the entire world to be destroyed. Once the order is destroyed, the destruction of this world is only a matter of time. "The empress is different this time, answering some very profound questions.


    Ye Hao thought for a moment, and his eyes lit up and said, "Does this mean the same as a fairy tale novel. People start to practice and then break through. After the breakthrough, the rules of the world can no longer allow them to survive.


    They were promoted to the fairy world. "


    "It''s almost what it means, but we generally call it a secondary plane." The empress nodded.


    "Does that once you are promoted, you can no longer return to the original world?" Ye Hao asked.


    "The normal situation is like this, but there are also people who use special methods or special circumstances to live in the low plane of the world. For example, I am now in a special situation." The female emperor replied.


    "Then what kind of secrets are hidden in this world?" Ye Hao asked.


    The empress hesitated.


    "Xingqiong, this matter is really important to me." Ye Hao asked urgently.


    "Ye Hao, I don''t hide it from you now. You know, I am just a trace of the remnant soul of the body. Although I have most of the memory of the body, there are some that I don''t have.


    For example, some memories that the ontology thinks are very important will be blocked, and I cannot inherit these memories.


    I really don¡¯t know the secrets of the earth.


    I don''t know if I don''t really have these memories, or the ontology divides these into memories that I don''t have the right to know. "The Empress said helplessly.


    "Then why didn''t you say it straight before?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I saw at the time that you really wanted to know this news, and in order to continue to maintain our mutual benefit relationship, I can only pretend that I know these things... I''m sorry." The Empress said apologetically.


    This means that the main body of the star dome is a main computer, and the current star dome is just a sub-computer that has been split out, and the sub-computer is not at a level enough to have access to some knowledge of the main computer.


    "It''s okay. At the time, you were forgiven for doing so." Ye Hao didn''t blame the empress.


    At this moment, a black butterfly flew in front of Ye Hao.


    "Come with me." The black butterfly actually heard the black butterfly''s voice, and then walked in the direction where the black butterfly left.


    Before Ye Hao followed Black Butterfly for several tens of meters, he came to a door.


    The black butterfly dissipated, and the door opened.


    "Come in." Black Butterfly''s voice came from it.


    Ye Hao walked into the room.


    Here is a small room that is almost 100 square meters, with old-fashioned chandelier hanging on the wall, and in the center of the room, a very strange array is carved on the floor.


    Black Butterfly sits on the side of the circle.


    "Come here and sit opposite me." Black Butterfly said.


    Ye Hao walked to the opposite side of Black Butterfly and sat down cross-legged.


    "Listen to me now. The exercises I practiced resulted in the formation of eight qi doors throughout my body. According to Chinese Metaphysics, they are eight doors.


    Divided into, open the door, rest the door, the life door, the wounded door, the du door, the king door, the alarm door, the dead door.


    And I just want to borrow the power of the black heart in your body to open these eight doors in turn.


    What you have to do is to open a door to your black heart, and then transfer the power in it to where I am at the eighth door, helping me open the eighth door. "


    Black Butterfly looked at Ye Hao and said.


    "But how do I open a door on that black heart?" Ye Hao asked. Now that the black heart is sealed by himself, how do I adjust the power?


    "You will naturally know how to open it when the time comes." Black Butterfly suddenly lifted the black gauze on her body, revealing Bai Jie''s abdomen.


    "Today, let''s open the door first. The door is located on the abdomen. Put your hand on my abdomen." Hei Butterfly said.


    Ye Hao stretched out his hand, pressed it on the belly of Black Butterfly, and touched the skin of a stunning beauty. This can be said to be a kind of enjoyment.


    Ye Hao has another feeling, that is, there is a familiar wave in this woman.


    "It''s starting now." Black Butterfly put her hands on the ground on both sides, and two black air currents entered the ground formation from her arms.


    Then a black glow appeared in the circle, filling the entire room.


    For a moment, Ye Hao felt that the surrounding aura environment was different, and an unclear feeling filled his body.


    "Feel the black heart in your body, touch it, fuse it, try to manipulate it." The black butterfly''s voice came.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes, this time for some reason, he actually felt close to that black heart.


    And when he stared at the black heart, a vortex appeared in the black heart, which directly pulled Ye Hao''s consciousness into it.


    This is a dark world, filled with the same black atmosphere everywhere, and this is what Black Butterfly wants.


    Ye Hao had personally felt this strength before, and he almost swallowed Ye Hao''s whole person.


    But now that he has reached this point, Ye Hao can only bite the bullet.


    He now knows why Black Butterfly said that as long as he comes in, he will know what to do.


    Being here at this moment, as if in his home, opening a door, it couldn''t be easier.


    Ye Hao held his mind, he opened a hole in the black heart. Of course, this was not a literal hole, but just opened a hole to the outside world for the power in it.


    In the end, a trace of black breath permeated from the black heart again.

 Chapter 1532： Thousands of years of war

    Chapter 1532


    But this time these black auras didn''t eat Ye Hao''s body like the scourge before.


    The white heart on the left did not respond.


    "The effect of the magic circle set up by this woman is to make the black heart fall into a deep sleep, so that it will not resist or do anything that threatens your body."


    The female emperor''s voice sounded in Ye Hao''s mind.


    "That is to say, if I do it this way, it will not cause too much harm to myself, and the seal of the black heart will not be destroyed." Ye Hao was pleasantly surprised. If I can complete these things safely, it would be great. Nevertheless.


    "According to the current situation, there is no problem in theory. But we have to continue to observe." The female emperor said.


    "Turn it on, remember not to let those energy stay outside the black heart for too long, otherwise there will be very bad consequences. Hurry up and spread to my body!" Black Butterfly urged.


    Indeed, in this moment, Ye Hao noticed that the black qi was a little restless, just like a black snake waking up from hibernation.


    "For the time being, do as she said, I will help you stare." The Empress said.


    "Ok."


    Ye Hao began to control the black energy through his arm and injected it into Black Butterfly''s body.


    Black Butterfly''s body was shocked, she bit her vermilion lip lightly.


    She could feel the black air digging into the depths of her body, the burning sensation, burning her meridians.


    Black Butterfly concentrated on and started to mobilize the first door where the black energy had gathered in his abdomen and opened the door.


    She used her own techniques to urge those black energy to keep hitting this life gate.


    Three minutes later.


    Hei Butterfly let out a sweet voice from his throat.


    "But... it''s fine."


    Black Butterfly opened his eyes, with surprise in them.


    "That guy didn''t lie to me. It took less than three minutes to open the first door. You know, when I first tried it a hundred years ago, it took a full month to open it. This door."


    Ye Hao retracted his hand, he was relieved.


    "Successful?" Ye Hao looked at the black butterfly.


    "Well, the first ¡®open the door¡¯ has already been opened by me, very smoothly." Hei Butterfly smiled.


    I have to say that the woman Black Butterfly smiles very nicely, and it is not an exaggeration to say that she is a great country.


    "You just said that you turned it on a hundred years ago? What do you mean?" Ye Hao just heard the black butterfly blurt out.


    "Yes, I tried to break through eight doors a hundred years ago. But in the past one hundred years, I have tried countless times, and each time I can only open up to five doors, and I failed in the end.


    Although every time I fail, my strength can be improved a bit, but these improvements are nothing compared to the ultimate strength.


    In the past ten years, I have not made any progress. Hei Butterfly shook her head, and she looked at Ye Hao with a smile: "But this time, I can finally head towards that peak again!" "


    "Try it countless times? Then since you have opened it before, why does it close by itself?" Ye Hao wondered.


    Hei Butterfly smiled slightly, she raised her hand, the surrounding circle became quiet, the black breath dissipated, a tablecloth appeared on the ground, two cups of steaming drinks and some snacks appeared on it.


    "We are eating and chatting. Since it is going so smoothly, let''s take a break and continue later." Black Butterfly pointed to the food in front of him.


    Then he continued: "I have tried many times to break through the eight doors. I have also felt some patterns from it. Although the opening of the eight doors can be done in stages, it must be completed within 80 days, that is, within two and a half months. .


    Otherwise, the eight doors that were broken open will close by themselves again, and the previous efforts will be in vain. But this time, it only took three minutes for the first time. I believe two and a half months is enough. "


    It turned out to be such a thing.


    "Miss Black Butterfly, you previously said that it took a hundred years to open these eight doors. But I think you are just a double ten appearance. How long have you lived?" Ye Hao asked curiously. Tao.


    Black Butterfly took a sip and smiled and said, "Mr. Ye, it''s a bit rude to ask a woman about her age."


    "Then let''s talk about other things. For example, you promised to tell me the secret before." Ye Hao looked at the black butterfly.


    Black Butterfly raised her head and looked at Ye Hao: "Do you really want to know?"


    "Of course." Ye Hao said affirmatively.


    "In this case, let''s talk slowly. This is a very long story." Black Butterfly''s deep pupils seemed to penetrate time.


    "That''s also a rumor I heard. It started from 3,000 to 5,000 years ago. At that time, the world was still full of strong energy. Everyone did not believe in science, but in the power of belief, various magical powers.


    The martial arts of the East, the magic of the West, and all kinds of weird powers.


    But at that moment, several large black holes appeared in the sky, and countless unidentified creatures ran out of those large holes. People at the time called them ¡®demons¡¯. Fights broke out wherever there were creatures in the world.


    Wars are everywhere, humans and demons are fighting everywhere, but humans are invincible..."


    This period of history, Ye Hao once read in the diary of the Count Dracula, also said that the world was attacked by a terrifying creature.


    Ye Hao is now guessing that this is probably the war that other people waged against the earth.


    Black Butterfly said in more detail this time, clearly describing the insignificance of human beings in front of those creatures at that time, and dozens of Tier 4 powerhouses could desperately kill a demon.


    Ten minutes passed.


    When Ye Hao was listening with gusto, the words of Black Butterfly stopped, and it happened to stop at the human counterattack written in Earl Dracula''s diary.


    Ye Hao was also very curious. At that time, humans weren''t the opponents of these mysterious demons at all, so how did humans defeat them in the end?


    If there is no victory, Ye Hao and others will not live on the earth in safety.


    "Why didn''t you say it?" Ye Hao asked anxiously.


    "Let''s break through the second door first, and close the door." Hei Butterfly said with a light smile.


    "Could you finish this matter first!" Ye Hao said, and it feels bad that I heard half of it and it was cut off. It''s like reading a novel and seeing it half gone, and watching a TV show and seeing it half broken. , Shit halfway through, constipation.


    That is quite unpleasant.


    "We still have a lot of time, you don''t need to be so anxious." Hei Butterfly smiled and put his hands on both sides, and the circle started again.


    Ye Hao helpless, this is too bullying.

 Chapter 1533： Do you believe in the existence of God

    Chapter 1533 Do You Believe In The Existence Of God


    "Adjust your breathing, keep your mind safe, pay attention to your footwork, that''s right."


    "Legs must be tense, feet must be firm. Don''t look with your eyes, but feel with your heart. You will be dead by the time your eyes see you in the middle of a fight."


    "Do it again."


    This is the tenth day that Ye Hao came to the Demon Butterfly Base. Ye Hao is training mice in his room in full swing.


    The mice were covered with sweat on their foreheads, and they were wearing close-fitting black tights. The sweat had penetrated the tights.


    thump


    The mouse fell to the ground and gasped.


    "No way...I really can''t do it anymore. I''m too tired. Take a break... Take a break." The mouse looked at Ye Hao, who was sitting at the table and eating.


    "Take a five-minute rest, wait a minute to continue." Ye Hao instructed like a strict teacher: "But the rest time can''t be wasted. I taught you the internal strength before and practice it for me."


    "The devil..., sadistic." The mouse sat cross-legged, muttering.


    "What did you say?" Ye Haoxu stared at the mice.


    The mouse hurriedly smiled and looked at Ye Hao: "I''m saying, Master, you are so amazing. With your training, my strength has improved by leaps and bounds. I feel that I can now do the annoying logistics department. Old witch."


    Facing the flattery of mice, Ye Hao didn''t take it seriously.


    "Your current strength is improving very quickly, but remember, without my permission, you are not allowed to expose your strength in the Demon Butterfly Base, understand!" Ye Hao stared at the mouse.


    "I know." The mouse nodded, closed his eyes, and began to practice the exercises Ye Hao gave her.


    Ye Hao ate the food, recalling the events of the past few days.


    With his help, Black Butterfly has successfully broken through five gates, leaving only the last three gates.


    But since Black Butterfly told those things that time, she had been using various reasons to prevaricate Ye Hao, not telling him what happened next.


    Finally, under his previous entanglement, Black Butterfly agreed that when the sixth door was opened, he would tell him what happened next.


    According to the agreement, it is tomorrow.


    Never mind that Ye Hao opened the first door to Black Butterfly before, it only took three minutes, but after several times, Ye Hao finally felt the difficulty.


    The second gate took ten minutes, and Ye Hao almost collapsed.


    Then after a day of rest, the third door took half an hour. On that day, just opening one door, Ye Hao was exhausted, mainly because he felt quite uncomfortable.


    Then he rested for another two days, and it took a full two hours to open the fourth door, and Ye Hao clearly felt the restlessness of the power in the black heart.


    After it was over, Ye Hao was sweating all over.


    And then, yesterday, it took five hours to open the fifth door, and that time, Ye Hao''s body was abnormal.


    The seal had loosened. Although it was only a little bit, it wouldn''t affect too much, but the Empress had repeatedly reminded Ye Hao that there were three doors behind it.


    The amount of black energy that Ye Hao mobilized each time was much larger than before, which would cause a great burden on Ye Hao.


    For example, the amount of black energy required by the fifth gate is hundreds of times more than that of the first gate.


    If this continues, Ye Hao is very likely to be life-threatening!


    But Ye Hao decided to continue.


    During this period, Ye Hao was bored and trained the mice by the way. Although the mice are weak, she has good talent.


    And the training for a while, it is difficult to greatly improve his strength, but Ye Hao has a good thing in his hand, that is, the power crystal.


    Ye Hao also accumulated an A-level power crystal during this period.


    It just so happened that it was still an A grade speed crystal, Ye Hao let the mice absorb it.


    Mice originally possessed mouse genes, and coupled with their speed abilities, mice are now very quick. They are definitely masters in the killer world over time. In addition, Ye Hao also taught her some internal skills, light skills, and martial arts.


    In the past two days, Ye Hao would personally give pointers to the mice during the meal delivery time.


    The strength of the mice has improved at a rapid pace.


    After training again, Ye Hao finished his meal.


    "Okay, let''s stop here today. Remember, after you go back, you should practice more when there are no people. When there are people, you can zip the horse step. Don¡¯t underestimate the horse stance, the kung fu on your feet. Zamabu is the foundation.¡± Ye Hao said, wiping his lips.


    "I see." The mouse panted lightly, walked in front of Ye Hao, and began to clean up Ye Hao''s meal.


    Sweat beads slid down the mouse''s smooth neck.


    Ye Hao noticed the posture of the mouse. Regardless of the age of the mouse, this body has already begun to develop. The most important thing is wearing a black tights. There is an inexplicable taste, a different kind of temptation.


    Damn, what''s wrong with me, how come these thoughts came up, Ye Hao hurriedly shook his head to dispel these thoughts.


    The mouse did not notice the strange look in Ye Hao''s eyes, and walked out carrying the dinner plate, shaking every step.


    Ye Hao''s training intensity is really too great, she can support it already is very good.


    When the mouse walked out of the yard, a woman in black happened to appear. She looked at the mouse''s sweaty and dangling look, and her mouth showed a disdainful and contemptuous expression.


    On the second day, Ye Hao came to the floor where Black Butterfly was again under the **** of Xue Tuo Luo.


    "Please." Xue Tuoluo sent Ye Hao expressionlessly, and then left. Ye Hao was also familiar with the road and came to the room with the array.


    Black Butterfly sits on the ground, her eyes closed, black air currents appearing on her body, this woman is doing exercises.


    "It seems that I''m right. The practice of this woman is indeed not the practice of your world. She is so courageous enough that she dare to practice this kind of practice of unknown origin, and she is not afraid of death. "The female emperor''s voice sounded in Ye Hao''s ear.


    Ye Hao has always been curious as to what exercises Black Butterfly practices.


    And Ye Hao also guessed the strength of this black butterfly, level eight!


    The eighth rank is stronger than the seventh, a mysterious realm!


    Ye Hao hasn''t seen Black Butterfly fighting, nor does he know what kind of strength Tier 8 has.


    Ye Hao speculated that he used a clone to fight him at the Tianmen, but he didn''t see the true face of the old celestial master. Most of them were in the eighth level or so.


    "You are here." Black Butterfly opened his eyes and looked at Ye Hao: "Then let''s start now."


    "Wait... I changed my mind. You have to tell me what you didn''t finish last time. Let''s start again." Ye Hao said.


    "We didn''t say that back then..."


    "When I broke the door for you for the fifth time, I didn¡¯t want to lift my tired eyelids. And it took a full five hours. This time I don¡¯t know how long it will be. I can¡¯t even say. I don''t have the strength to listen to you.


    So let''s talk before doing it. "Ye Hao makes an expression that you don''t agree, I won''t make it to you.


    Black Butterfly smiled slightly: "Okay, let''s talk about it first. Last time we mentioned that humans were unbearable to attack by demons, and they failed one after another. But we can survive in this world, which shows that humans defeated those demons at that time.


    But how did they defeat it? I think you should be very curious about this problem. "


    Ye Hao looked at Black Butterfly and waited for her next words, what was the world like at that time and what ended the war.


    "Do you believe in the existence of God?"

 Chapter 1534： Unknown god

    Chapter 1534: Unknown God


    "I believe, but I think the so-called gods are just more powerful organisms." Ye Hao said.


    Hei Butterfly nodded: "Yes, you are right. They just have more strength than us.


    At that time, there was such a group of people who claimed to be gods. They descended into this world with the help of the bodies of people on earth. They possessed a completely different power from ours, and they were very powerful.


    In the Western world, the two systems of angels and gods came.


    As far as I know, immortals and Buddhas descended from your eastern world.


    Although they have different names, they are generally powerful gods. They fought the demons and achieved great victories.


    But these gods are different from these demons. They cannot directly come to this world, they can only come to this world with the help of their bodies.


    With the help of these gods, the black holes in the sky all over the world were blocked, and the demons that came to the world were wiped out one by one. The world finally returned to calm.


    At this time, those gods made demands on the people at the time, because after hundreds of years of fighting, although humans suffered heavy casualties, many people still survived and possessed great strength.


    At that time, there were thousands of powerful people of Tier 6, and there were hundreds of powerful people of Tier 7, and there were even a lot of Tier 8 and Tier 9, unlike now, Tier 6 can be called on a piece of land. The king ruled the hegemony, and the seventh rank was even rarer, and now this situation is due to the requirements of those so-called gods. "


    Black Butterfly''s eyes showed anger.


    "What exactly did they ask for?" Ye Hao asked suspiciously.


    "I don¡¯t know this very well, but there are some rumors. One of the most credible is that the gods said that because of the previous fighting beyond the rules, this world has caused great problems in the whole world. Some powerful people must Follow them.


    On this issue, people in the world are divided into two groups. One group agrees to leave the earth and go to the world of the so-called gods, pursuing longevity, and pursuing greater power.


    Another group of people hope to stay on earth.


    In this way, the second battle began. Organizations that believed in those gods began to encircle and suppress those who did not want to leave the earth, and those who did not want to leave also spontaneously organized and fought against it.


    After that, I don¡¯t know what happened. God¡¯s power could no longer intervene in this world, and those rebels gradually disappeared. After thousands of years, because God hasn¡¯t descended into this world for a long time, these things are slowly forgotten.


    It was also from that time that the aura of this world began to be lacking little by little until it became the age of advocating science. "Black Butterfly said.


    Gods, demons, humans.


    Three things like this happened three thousand years ago. Is this the truth?


    Ye Hao took a look at his punishment mission, but the mission showed that it had not been completed.


    Ye Hao''s heart tightened.


    Is the black butterfly lying to himself? Or is it that these don''t include all the truth?


    The probability of the latter is relatively large.


    Ye Hao recalled something. He stared at Black Butterfly: "Miss Black Butterfly, I have another question. Have you seen this sign."


    Ye Hao raised his hand and formed a pattern in the void with his Qi.


    When Black Butterfly saw this pattern, she showed an unexpected expression: "Have you ever seen this pattern?"


    "Yes. I want to know what this group represents? And according to the news I got accidentally, the leader of the Demon Butterfly Organization seems to have something to do with this pattern." Ye Haoxu stared at the black butterfly.


    The leader of the Demon Butterfly Organization, this is naturally the black butterfly in front of you!


    Ye Hao asked this question for Nightingale.


    Hei Butterfly suddenly turned his back to Ye Hao and pulled down his black gauze, revealing a smooth back.


    "is it this one."


    A black air appeared on the black butterfly''s back, and then a black tattoo appeared on her back.


    Ye Hao''s pupils dilated, and this tattoo was exactly the same as the pattern that Ye Hao just described.


    Ye Hao had also seen this pattern on the ghost card organization and the sixth-order magician.


    "What does this pattern mean?" Ye Hao asked solemnly.


    He felt that the secret behind this pattern was definitely not small!


    "You want to know? I can tell you, but not now." Black Butterfly smiled slightly, she pulled up her clothes, and then turned to face Ye Hao and sat cross-legged: "Wait until my seventh door opens. , I will tell you."


    Ye Hao looked at the black butterfly, he nodded: "Okay, let''s start."


    The two sat opposite each other.


    This time Ye Hao put his hand under the neck of Black Butterfly Baijie.


    This sixth gate is Jingmen.


    Because of the five previous experiences, Ye Hao is already familiar with the road. He mobilizes the energy in the black heart and transmits it to the body of the black butterfly through his arms.


    What is worth wondering is that the energy in this black heart seems endless, no matter how Ye Hao mobilizes, the energy in it has not diminished at all.


    As time went by little by little, sweat appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead.


    At this time, the seal of the black heart wavered again.


    "It can''t be retrieved anymore, otherwise it will affect the seal!" The female emperor''s worried voice came.


    Ye Hao''s transmission volume also subconsciously reduced.


    The Black Butterfly, who was at an important juncture at this moment, of course felt that the amount transmitted by Ye Hao had decreased, and she said sharply: "More work, I need more energy, hold on!"


    Ye Hao can only clenched his teeth and insisted, as the power in the black heart continued to gush out, Ye Hao''s mind also changed.


    There were a few things in his mind. It was a dark field. There were black and unclear objects everywhere, like horses and people, some as high as a mountain, some soaring in the blue sky, with wings like black clouds. Cover the sky and the sun.


    When Ye Hao tried to see these things clearly, a pain in his mind made him come back to his senses.


    He opened his eyes, and the aura on Black Butterfly in front of him rose again, and Ye Hao knew that the sixth door had been successfully opened.


    The black heart in his endoscopy originally showed a flaw in it, which is now three times larger than before.


    The cell structure of the body around the flaw appeared light black.


    "The seal is more damaged. There are two more doors next. If you continue in this situation, the seal will soon be broken, and the black heart will swallow you again, and I can''t save you again.


    You have to think carefully! "The empress''s solemn voice sounded.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, he also knew what the consequences would be if the seal was broken.


    "Mr. Ye, thank you. In less than ten days, I have opened six doors, thanks to Mr. Ye''s help." Hei Butterfly looked at Ye Hao with gratitude.

 Chapter 1535： Do you like bullying?

    Chapter 1535 You Like Bullying People?


    Ye Hao walked out of the central tower, he looked at the faint light in the sky.


    "Unexpectedly, it took me twenty hours to open the sixth door. This blink is already the next day." Ye Hao secretly said inwardly.


    Ye Hao was walking on the path of the Demon Butterfly Base, talking with the Empress as he walked.


    "Now there are only the last two doors left, let''s not talk about the seal. Do you really think this woman will definitely let you go?" The Empress said lightly.


    Ye Hao was silent for a moment, and he shook his head: "I don''t know, but now I only have this way to go."


    "Hey, I advise you to prepare with both hands. If that woman is really willing to let you go by then, it''s best, but if it''s not like that...you have to prepare for the worst." The Empress reminded. .


    "I know."


    There is no reason to defend against people, and Ye Hao is also very clear.


    Ye Hao actually concealed another thing in his heart, that is the memory that flooded into his mind at that time, what is that? Could that be the memory of the original owner of this black heart?


    If this is the case, by stimulating these memories little by little, can he get any useful information from it?


    Time passed in a hurry, and three days in a blink of an eye, after three days of rest, Ye Hao''s state had been greatly restored.


    But this morning, Ye Hao waited for the mice to bring food, which was different from usual.


    Usually the mice are very punctual no matter when they deliver meals in the morning, at night or in the evening. Even if Ye Hao happened to be absent at the time, she would deliver the meals.


    But today, the mice delivered the food 20 minutes later than usual.


    And Ye Hao noticed that the clothes on the mice were dusty.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Ye Hao looked at the mouse and asked in confusion.


    "Me?" When the mouse faced Ye Hao''s questioning, she explained with a smile: "It''s nothing, it''s just that I got up in the morning and practiced. I practiced with soil all over and I accidentally forgot the time, so I came late.


    Let me tell you that my current strength has been greatly improved, which is equivalent to..."


    "Did you fight with someone?" Ye Haoxu stared at the mouse.


    The mouse''s eyes panicked: "No...no."


    "I don''t like others to lie to me, most of all my friends lie to me. It seems that you have accomplished something and don''t want me to continue teaching you." Ye Hao shook his head and ate the food.


    "No, it''s not like that." The mouse hurriedly looked at Ye Hao, although Ye Hao was very strict with her.


    But she knew very well that Ye Hao was doing her good, and that she was the only one who was cared about by others, except for sister A Ye, only Ye Hao.


    "Then you can tell me the truth." Ye Hao looked at the mouse.


    The mouse hung its head and looked like it was doing something wrong: "I...I had a conflict with people in the morning, and they...They said that I was an undesirable bastard, and it was defective products, garbage, and waste in the organization.


    I...I glared at them at the time, but I promised that I didn''t do it, just...it was just that they beat me, but they didn''t hurt at all. "


    The mouse looked at Ye Hao timidly, and did not forget to emphasize that he did not fight back, because Ye Hao had been very serious before that she was not allowed to reveal her current strength at the Demon Butterfly Base.


    "Do those people often bully you?" Ye Hao asked while eating.


    The mice nodded and whispered: "They were recruited and trained by Demon Butterfly in the same period as me. I am... I was the crane tail of that period, and they were excellent members.


    Now they are in charge of the defense work of the Demon Butterfly Base. They used to point and drink at me. When they are angry, I will vent. They didn''t dare to do anything to me until Sister A Ye came, under the protection of Sister A Ye.


    just now¡­¡­"


    The mouse was silent here. She squeezed her fist, gritted her teeth, her eyes were a little moist.


    Ye Hao saw the mood swings in the mice, the resentment.


    To say that the previous mouse had no strength on her own, and she could only endure the bullying silently.


    But now, she clearly has the strength to contend with those who bully her, but because of Ye Hao''s words, she has to continue to swallow.


    This is far more painful than suffering silently.


    How much she hopes she can show her strength in penance, she hopes to be able to exaggerate in front of those people and prove that she is not waste, not rubbish!


    Ye Hao looked at the mice for a long time, and he stood up: "I have eaten, I am going to the central tower now, you can clean up here."


    After speaking, Ye Hao went out.


    The mouse sighed inwardly. In fact, she expected Ye Hao to stand up and speak for her, telling her that you can fight back.


    "Mouse, what are you thinking about. Didn''t Sister A Ye say a word, and if you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan. Now Mr. Ye is working hard for Sister A Ye, why can''t you bear it any longer?


    Anyway, I have endured it for more than ten years..."


    The mouse whispered and talked, a drop of tears fell on the table, she packed the tableware on the table, turned and left and walked out of the house.


    When the mouse walked halfway, she saw a group of people appearing in front of her. She hurriedly lowered her head and turned to take a detour.


    "Little mouse, why don''t you say hello without saying hello to us."


    But the other party also saw the mice and stopped them directly.


    The mouse looked at three women in front of him, about twenty years old.


    Compared with them, the mice are like children.


    In fact, the actual age of the mice is not much different from theirs, but because of the murine genes in the body, her physical development is a bit different from normal people.


    It looks as small as a little loli.


    "I...I didn''t pay attention." The mouse lowered its head and whispered.


    "Didn''t pay attention? That''s right, you look at her head, which looks like a mouse." The woman with burnt black skin on the left said with a light smile.


    "What does it mean to be like a mouse? Isn''t she just a mouse." The woman who is two meters tall on the right side, but who looks like a bamboo pole, smiled sarcastically.


    The mouse clenched its fists.


    The woman in the middle with eyes on her forehead, she saw the mouse''s clenched fist, and she looked at the mouse coldly and said, "What? Are you angry? You want to hit me?"


    "No...no." The mouse whispered.


    "Mice, let me tell you. You have been our attendant since before, serving us tea and water. Don''t think that someone who ran out in the past year to support you, you can just ignore us.


    Now that stinky woman named Ah Ye mostly died in a certain corner of the world doing missions, and now you continue to listen to us honestly as before, understand. "The arrogant woman stared at the mouse.


    "Sister Ah Ye is not dead!" The mouse retorted through gritted teeth.


    A simple retort made the arrogant woman feel that the mouse was offending her dignity.


    "Smelly mouse, I really thought I was going to heaven, right? It seems that I didn''t have enough lessons in the morning." Then, the arrogant woman directly raised her hand and hit the mouse on the cheek.


    The mouse looked at each other''s slap, and she was confident that she could escape at that speed, but once that was done, her strength would be exposed...


    Forget it, just slap it, there will be no less meat.


    If they play enough to see, they will leave naturally.


    The mouse closed its eyes resignedly.


    But at this moment, the woman in front of him came to participate.


    A few drops of liquid dripped on the mouse''s cheek, and the mouse opened its eyes.


    She was surprised to see the woman who was going to hit herself just now, she was holding her blood-filled palm at the moment, and there was a hole in the center of her palm, as if something had been pierced by something strange.


    "Do you like bullying?" A familiar voice came from the side, and the mouse looked over in disbelief.

 Chapter 1536： I wont give this face

    Chapter 1536 I Don''t Give This Face


    Ye Hao put one hand in his pocket, and his other hand was playing with a few smooth and beautiful stones.


    "Who are you!" The arrogant woman clutched her bleeding hand and stared at Ye Hao angrily.


    "Who am I? The man who appeared in the Demon Butterfly Base, I think you should know my identity." Ye Haoxu stared at the three people in front of him.


    The dark-skinned woman quickly said to her companion: "I''ve heard of him, the person who was brought back by Master Xuedala half a month ago!"


    "The person brought back by Master Xuedra?" Another companion said with some worry: "Or let''s go..."


    "Go, how can we get away like this." The arrogant woman looked at Ye Hao with her eyes wishing to kill Ye Hao: "I don''t care who you are. This is the base of the Demon Butterfly. Mice is the person of Demon Butterfly. You This outsider is not qualified to intervene in my affairs."


    "As the saying goes, hitting a dog depends on the owner. If you hit me, what reason do you need for me to move?" Ye Hao wandered to the mouse.


    The mouse looked at the stalwart man in front of her, and her heart felt warm.


    It''s so warm, and it feels really good to be protected.


    Ye Hao looked at the arrogant woman: "I heard that you have been bullying mice? Well, I will finish these things today. Mice, you slap each of these three women ten times, if not enough, you will slap twenty times. "


    The mouse was stunned, wondering why Ye Hao made such a request.


    "Dare you?" The arrogant woman was angry.


    Snapped


    There was a crisp sound, the arrogant woman''s cheeks were red and swollen, and there was an incredible expression in her eyes.


    "You say I dare not. I don''t do anything to women easily, except for some annoying people." Ye Hao smiled at the arrogant woman, as if he hadn''t moved at all.


    "Asshole, I''ll kill you!" The arrogant woman was completely angry, she drew out her dagger, and pierced Ye Hao''s chest.


    "Looking for death." Ye Hao''s words were cold, several small stones in his hand ejected, and one of the small stones hit the tip of the woman''s dagger.


    He shattered the dagger abruptly.


    Then only a few muffled hums were heard.


    The arrogant woman knelt on the ground, she gritted her teeth, blood was everywhere on her body, and there were traces of bullet holes.


    "stop!"


    Suddenly, a few people in black appeared behind him, surrounding Ye Hao and others.


    These women in black have black butterflies tattooed on their cheeks.


    Shadow Butterfly Guard


    These women all looked at Ye Hao vigilantly. They knew the identity of this man very well, and naturally also knew his horror.


    "Come here very quickly." Ye Hao calmly looked at the group of people around him: "Don''t worry, I have a good deal, I just teach this woman a little lesson."


    A woman in black came out, glanced at her kneeling on the ground, her eyes were scared, her body was full of blood, her eyes appeared unbearable, but she still calmly looked at Ye Hao and said.


    "Mr. Ye, this is the Demon Butterfly Base. You are our guest. Please don''t do things that embarrass us. That''s it. Let everyone go.


    You two, take her down. "


    The two companions of the arrogant woman came up trembling, not daring to look at the man''s eyes, and carefully helped the arrogant woman.


    The strength of this man is really terrifying, he just overwhelmed the arrogant woman in the blink of an eye. You must know that the strength of the arrogant woman has four levels, which can be regarded as the mainstay of the Demon Butterfly Organization.


    "Wait, I didn''t say that this matter is over like this?" Ye Haoxu said with a gaze.


    The three women stiffened, and a breath locked them.


    "Mr. Ye, what do you mean? Are you really going to tear your face with us." The woman in black stared at Ye Hao and said coldly.


    "I don''t mean anything, I just want to finish what I just said. Mice, to incite each of them to slap each of them ten times. Those who dare to bully me will have to pay the price."


    Ye Hao''s tone was indisputable.


    "Sister..." The arrogant woman looked at the woman in black for help.


    sister?


    It seems that these two people still have a relationship, no wonder she will make her way for this woman.


    The black-clothed woman sighed and looked at Ye Hao: "I am the deputy captain of the Shadow Butterfly Team, 003. Mr. Ye, please give me a face and let them go. How about?"


    "Face? I give them face, they have given mice face before." Ye Hao said with a light smile: "What if I don''t give this face?"


    003 The black-clothed woman raised her hand: "Then don''t blame us for being disrespectful. The three of you leave, we stopped this guy."


    The woman in black seemed to be planning to delay time, as long as the three of her sisters left, Ye Hao didn''t dare to turn upside down in the Demon Butterfly Base.


    The three women hurriedly prepared to leave.


    Ye Hao also raised his hand: "There are always some people who make unwise actions."


    ...


    Three minutes later, Xue Daluo appeared in this place. She saw the surrounding scenes, frowning.


    "What happened?" Xue Tu Luo asked Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shrugged: "It''s nothing. Maybe it''s because I''m too handsome. They were emotionally excited for a while and increased adrenaline, rushed to the brain nerves, and then rushed towards me like crazy.


    And as a traditional Chinese man, of course, I couldn''t accept such a thing, so I pushed them away very gentlemanly, but they still couldn''t calm down, and I could only restrain their bodies temporarily. "


    Shackle the body?


    A few black lines appeared on Xue Tuo Luo''s face, and she looked at the dozens of Shadow Butterfly members who were **** with ropes and hung on the tree.


    And the binding technique perfectly showed the woman''s figure, how could there be a feeling of shooting an island country blockbuster.


    Xue Tuo Luo threw out a throwing knife, and the body of a black-clothed woman was untied, and she fell to the ground.


    "Sir Xuedra." This black-clothed woman is the 003 before.


    She looked at the man with a calm smile on her face with trepidation.


    The strength of this guy is really terrifying. Their powerful Shadow Butterfly team is almost like a thin piece of paper in front of this guy, without the ability to resist at all.


    "Say, what''s going on." Xue Tuo Luo said coldly.


    003 The black-clothed woman explained what happened just now, because of the organization and discipline, she didn''t change the content of the explanation.


    Xue Tuo Luo looked at the mouse behind Ye Hao. The mouse hung its head and looked timid.


    She looked to the other side again, where the three women were lying on the ground with three pig heads, very ugly.


    "I see, this is the end of this matter. Mr. Ye, the queen is waiting for you, I hope you can go there as soon as possible." Xue Tuo Luo looked at Ye Hao and said.


    "I see." Ye Hao took the mouse and turned to leave, as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 1537： Your blue sky

    Chapter 1537 Your Blue Sky


    "Sir Xuedra, that man is too much. He didn''t put our magic butterfly in his eyes at all, why did the Queen bring the dirty man to our base.


    This is simply polluting the air at our base! "003 The woman in black said angrily.


    Snapped


    Xuedala relentlessly slapped 003 and said indifferently: "How can you guess what the queen means? Tell your sister, don''t do such things in the future.


    Otherwise, next time he will not teach you, but I will teach you. Do you want to **** Weeping Blood Sword?


    Hurry up and put down all of your members, and hang that look there. You are not ashamed, I am ashamed. I think the training of your Shadow Butterfly team needs to be strengthened! "


    After that, Xue Tu Luo left directly.


    The black shadow woman clenched her fists, looked at her sister, and her team members who were hanging from the tree. She was very unwilling, but there was another kind of helplessness. The strength of that man was really too strong.


    They didn''t even have a chance. It seems that my sister and the others have really stepped on the iron plate this time.


    ...


    "How about it? It was a good fight just now." Ye Hao looked at the mice following him.


    "No...no..." The mouse scratched his face embarrassedly.


    "No, how do I think you played so vigorously just now. You are about to beat those three people into pigs." Ye Hao teased.


    The mouse''s cheeks blushed. He didn''t hold back for a while, and his hands were a little heavy, and he directly beat the three people into pigs.


    "You are much stronger than the three of you now. Next time you don''t need me, one person can solve the three of them. So you are not a crane tail, nor a waste.


    Your blue sky is a height that neither of them can snoop. "


    Ye Hao made the mouse''s pupils dilate with a word.


    Your blue sky is a height that neither of them can snoop.


    I...I''m really so good...


    Snapped


    A brain collapsed on the mouse''s head.


    "Oh... why are you hitting me?" The mouse held her forehead, and the moment she had just returned from a beautiful fantasy.


    "Don''t think about it, although you are very good now, but you are still far behind me and my sister A Ye." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    The mouse pouted: "I...I will continue to work hard...I will fight side by side with Sister Ah Ye!"


    While talking and laughing, Ye Hao and the others had already arrived under the central tower, and the Xue Tuo Luo, who came from behind, was already waiting there.


    "You go back first." Ye Hao said.


    The mouse stopped, her **** twirled behind her back, looking at Ye Hao and whispered: "You...what do you want to eat next time?"


    "Me? I still want to eat Chinese food. I still can''t get used to those of you bread steak." Ye Hao said subconsciously.


    Chinese food?


    The mouse seemed to have decided something. She said to Ye Hao, "Well, I will cook Chinese food for you next time."


    After speaking, the mouse trot away.


    This strange girl, Ye Hao murmured inwardly.


    Then he walked to the side of Xue Tu Luo, and Xue Tu Luo opened the door to Ye Hao with a frosty face.


    As usual, the two reached the top.


    After Xue Tuo Luo arrived here, he left, and Ye Hao walked into Black Butterfly''s room alone.


    Black Butterfly still wore black veil. She looked at Ye Hao with a smile, as if to welcome the arrival of an old friend.


    "Let''s start now. This time it is the seventh door, shocking the door." Black Butterfly said as he looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao sat down cross-legged, he raised his hand, put **** up and tapped the center of the eyebrow between the black butterfly eyes.


    "Let''s get started, this time the amount of transmission will be relatively large, you must stick to it. You were not curious about what the tattoo design means before, as long as you open this shocking door, I will tell you." Black Butterfly said Closed his eyes.


    At this time, this woman didn''t forget to hang a bait in front of Ye Hao so that he could work hard.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes, and the surrounding magic circle activated.


    Ye Hao began to mobilize the black heart''s breath to continuously flow into the black butterfly''s brain.


    This time Black Butterfly''s change was very obvious. Her body trembled again, and a lot of sweat appeared on her skin. She bit her lips several times as if she was enduring something.


    Time does not know how long has passed.


    One hour


    Five hours


    Ten hours


    While Ye Hao was transmitting energy, he was also waiting quietly.


    He wondered if those memories would reappear.


    The painful waiting finally came to fruition. After a throbbing pain in Ye Hao''s mind, a series of memories emerged.


    This time the memory fragment was much clearer than before. He saw that under him was a three black behemoth, and in front of him was a burning continent.


    Many black monsters swallowed the creatures on this continent there, destroying all the creatures that can be seen.


    Some unclear creatures were fighting these monsters, but they were quickly defeated.


    Either he was slapped directly into the flesh by a giant monster, or his body was eaten away by dozens of small monsters, and there was no bones in an instant.


    There are sights like the last days everywhere.


    Where is this place?


    Is this the earth?


    Is this the earth three thousand years ago?


    Facing the scene in front of him, Ye Hao felt a little at a loss.


    "Destroy...Destroy...Destroy..."


    Suddenly, a voice appeared in Ye Hao''s mind, an unconscious voice.


    After a few more sounds, it disappeared completely.


    Ye Hao also recovered from that memory.


    At this time, the flaw on the seal of the black heart expanded again, and more cells and blood vessels around the black heart appeared black, as if they were infected.


    "Ahem..."


    Ye Hao coughed out a large pool of blood.


    At this time, the black butterfly side was also completed, a black light appeared on her eyebrows, and then disappeared completely.


    She opened her eyes and looked at Ye Hao who was vomiting blood: "Are you all right."


    "No... it''s okay." Ye Hao said it was okay, but at the moment the empress in her mind was emphasizing the danger of Ye Hao''s current situation. The seal of the black heart was already crumbling, and it was very likely that the seal would be broken next, and then... ¡­


    Ye Hao sighed, forget about these annoying things for now.


    "Miss Black Butterfly, you promised me before. When the seventh door opens, you tell me what kind of secret is hidden in that pattern?" Ye Hao looked at Black Butterfly.


    Hei Butterfly smiled slightly, she dissipated the black energy from the surrounding circle.


    "You are really a person full of curiosity. I have said before that those who resist God''s will and are unwilling to leave this world, they formed their own organizations.


    In your east, I heard that it is called the underground palace. In our West, it''s called...Tarot. "

 Chapter 1538： Tarot

    Chapter 1538 Tarot


    Hell? Tarot?


    When Ye Hao heard this word, the first thing he thought of was the tarot card that was once popular among teenagers. It was a card for divination that was introduced from the Western world to the East.


    But Ye Hao didn''t expect the underworld to be produced in this way.


    "I''m right, this tarot is the tarot of that tarot card. And the earliest tarot was founded by us." Black Butterfly said with a smile.


    Ye Hao looked at Black Butterfly: "You said you just now? Are you also a member of this organization, Miss Black Butterfly?"


    "You can say that, but the current Tarot has long since fallen. The earliest Tarot before is actually the same as the ghost card now. Each of us holds a card, and that card means our identity. We The pattern on the body is actually the pattern behind the deck of cards."


    The black energy in the black butterfly''s hands condensed, and finally there was a picture with the pattern on the back and butterfly patterns all around. The front was a black dress with a crown on his head, sitting on a black chair, holding a scepter face. Noble and dignified woman.


    Although Ye Hao didn''t know the tarot cards very well, Ye Hao knew most of them.


    And this card represents: The Queen.


    "At the beginning of the establishment of the Tarot organization, there were close to a hundred people, 22 of whom were powerful. They were ranked 22 among the Tarot. In addition, there were 56 like-minded subordinates who represented the Tarot cards. Scepter, star coin, holy grail, sword.


    However, due to the erosion of time, this organization gradually fell apart. At this point, I have to say that your Chinese underworld is much better than us in inheritance, and it has existed in the world for thousands of years. "Black Butterfly smiled and looked at Ye Hao.


    "The Tarot card was established three thousand years ago. Could it be that you are more than three thousand years old!" Ye Hao looked at Black Butterfly in surprise, it was hard to believe that this woman turned out to be three thousand years old.


    "Hey, I certainly can¡¯t be someone who was three thousand years ago. Under the system of this world, even a person with Tier 7 strength can only live for a few hundred years at most. If you think about a thousand years, unless you are beyond this The world, or has a special physique like a blood race.


    The earliest members of the Tarot have actually died long ago, and we are just their heirs. I represent the queen of the Tarot cards, and I am the fifth heir of the queen. "Black Butterfly said, and the card in his hand disappeared.


    Tarot!


    Ye Hao remembered this name in his heart, which meant that the enemy Nightingale was looking for was also one of the inheritors of the Tarot Organization.


    "The ghost card?" Ye Hao thought of the ghost card.


    "You said the ghost card, it was indeed created by the Tarot heir." Hei Butterfly said without shy.


    "I''ve met a magician whose strength is at the peak of Tier 6 before. He also has the same tattoo on his neck as you." Ye Hao said.


    "Magic? That should not be wrong, that person is the magician in the tarot card." Black Butterfly said.


    magician?


    This identity matches that guy''s abilities quite well.


    "However, the current inheritor of the magician only has the strength of the sixth-order peak. Heh... you know that I have heard that the earliest magician is one of the strongest combat powers in the Tarot organization."


    "Then do you know if there are any other people from your tarot organization in the ghost card organization?" Ye Hao asked.


    Hei Butterfly shook her head, and she slowly stood up: "Although we are all heirs of the Tarot, the current Tarot has long existed in name only. We do not communicate with each other, and we are doing our own things all over the world.


    When the life is about to end, find the next inheritor and pass on what you know. Of course there are some unlucky people who have died without finding their heirs.


    Up to now, there are probably not many Tarot inheritors left in this world. "


    Ye Hao thoughtfully.


    "Seeing how you are so interested in Tarot, let me remind you a little. That Hawkeye organization was also established by several Tarot heirs. Okay, let''s talk about it today. Next time you come, We are going to say goodbye." Black Butterfly began to see off the guests.


    Ye Hao didn''t say much, left the room and got on the elevator silently.


    He was still digesting the news provided by Black Butterfly, Tarot!


    Devil butterfly, ghost card, eagle eye.


    The few powerful organizations in this world all have the Tarot figure. From these points, we can see how powerful the Tarot organization was.


    But this caused Ye Hao to have some doubts about the underworld.


    According to Black Butterfly, the earliest underworld is the same as Tarot, both for fighting against the gods who came to this world in that era.


    But why in modern times, the underground palace seems to be a symbol of the villain, although there are people like Meng Po, Guo Shuang, but more other underground palace members make Ye Hao very disgusted.


    And Ye Hao''s grandfather once joined this organization, what does this show!


    Ye Hao believes that his grandfather is not a heinous bad person, so it shows that the underworld was still a very good organization at that time, at least not a gangster.


    Now it seems that the netherworld does not fall apart like Tarot, but it has long been passed down to the present.


    "Netherworld, Tarot. This world really hides too many secrets." Ye Hao sighed, he walked out of the central tower and looked at the dark artificial sky outside.


    This time the seventh door was opened, but it took two full days.


    ...


    "Sister." Xue Tu Luo half kneeled in front of Black Butterfly.


    Black Butterfly looked at Xuetrao, she walked to Xuetrao''s face and touched Xuetrao''s cheek with her palm: "What can you do if you came to me this night?"


    "Sister, you have now opened the seventh door, and there is only one step away from breaking through the eighth door. What will Ye Hao do when that happens?" Xue Tuoluo said with a serious expression.


    "Ye Hao..." A hint of hesitation appeared on Black Butterfly''s face.


    Seeing the hesitation on her sister''s face, Xue Tuoluo saw jealousy and murderous intent in her eyes.


    This was the first time she saw such an expression on a man from her sister''s face.


    "In fact, I really admire this young man. He has a very strong talent and a spirit of indomitable exploration. When my master told me this history, I was shocked for a long time before calming down.


    I didn¡¯t expect him to be so calm. In fact, I hope I can recruit him as our first male member of the Devil Butterfly. It¡¯s just a pity..."


    Hei Butterfly sighed, and indifference appeared in her eyes: "There is that thing in his body, it is a time bomb. During this period of time, I can feel that his breath in his body has become a bit messy because he helped me break through.


    If once he can''t restrain that thing, it will be a disaster for us and the world.


    and so¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1539： The last time the night before the heavy rain

    Chapter 1539 the last time the night before the rainstorm


    Early the next morning, someone opened Ye Hao''s door and walked in, a scent filled the room.


    "No one told you, don''t break into the room of a man living alone early in the morning." Ye Hao, who was still sitting on the bed, looked at the mice that came in.


    "You are back!" When the mouse saw Ye Hao lying on the bed, she showed a look of surprise.


    Seeing that, Ye Hao can guess that she will come every day for the past two days.


    Ye Hao looked at the pan in the mouse''s hand. On it was a large plate of dumplings, still steaming.


    "Dumplings? You made them?" Ye Hao got dressed, got out of bed and walked to the table, watching the mice put everything there.


    Bowl, chopsticks, and dipping sauce for dumplings.


    "Well, there are pork stuffed, beef stuffed, fish stuffed, cabbage, pickles..." The mouse pointed to each dumpling and introduced it excitedly, as if showing off its performance.


    Ye Hao picked up the chopsticks, picked up one, dipped it in the sauce plate, and put it in his mouth.


    The mouse on the side swallowed and looked at Ye Hao expectantly.


    "Very good." Ye Hao nodded appreciatively.


    "Yeah!" The mouse exclaimed excitedly, clenching his small fist. It was very happy, as if something had been done.


    She saw Ye Hao looking at her with a playful look.


    Her cheeks blushed for a moment and her eyes were a little flustered.


    "I...I just want to see Sister A Ye next time and prepare for Sister A Ye. Sister A Ye must be very tired to perform tasks outside. Then I will prepare a dumpling for her. Yes, that''s it! You... don''t get me wrong."


    Listen to the explanation that the mouse has no silver three hundred taels here.


    Ye Hao didn''t expose her either. In fact, the dumplings cooked by mice are not delicious. At least Ye Hao is a master chef. In this world, there is someone who can do better than him when it comes to cooking?


    But sometimes when eating is not only the taste, but also the heart.


    "Mice, have you ever thought about leaving here? Go to another place with me and sister A Ye." Ye Hao asked while eating dumplings while looking at the mice.


    The mouse froze for a moment, and she whispered: "I...I am willing, but we are all people of the Demon Butterfly, and the Demon Butterfly has rules. Anyone who joins the Demon Butterfly will remain with the Demon Butterfly unless they die. People.


    If... If we betrayed the Devil Butterfly, we would face endless pursuits for the rest of our lives. The previous few people who escaped from the Devil Butterfly had no good results. "


    "Don''t worry about these, you just need to tell me if you want to follow us." Ye Hao looked at the mouse seriously.


    The mouse hesitated for a while, she nodded: "I am willing."


    Ye Hao put down his chopsticks: "Mice, I want to tell you a very important thing now. Five days later, I will go to the central tower to see the queen of the magic butterfly. That is the last time I will go together. There is one thing you need to do..."


    Now the sixth door has been opened for Black Butterfly, next time it will be the seventh and last door.


    The female emperor was right before, there is always a way out, if Black Butterfly is really willing to ungut the nightingale and let them go, that would be best.


    But if Black Butterfly regrets not admitting it, Ye Hao can only fight Black Butterfly to kill the net, but if it is head-on, Black Butterfly''s strength lies there, Ye Hao hardly has any chance of winning, and this is the Magic Butterfly base.


    Tiandiren and Ye Hao didn''t occupy it at all.


    Ye Hao must make proper arrangements so that Nightingale and the mice can be taken out. As for the Gu on Nightingale, Ye Hao can only find another way to unlock it.


    "When the time comes, you will wait for my signal. Once you receive my signal, go to this place, to this room, there is a person in it, you rescue that person, and then you follow this road to leave the Demon Butterfly Base! Got it! !"


    Ye Hao stuffed the mouse with a hand-drawn map.


    The above is the escape route that Ye Hao found during this period of time based on the map of the Demon Butterfly Base.


    "But... there are many masters in the base, and the place you mentioned is still the place where Demon Butterfly detains important personnel. The defense force is very strong. I am worried..." The mouse looked at Ye Hao hesitantly.


    "Don''t worry about these, I will prepare something for you. I will attract most people at that time. As long as you act according to my plan, you can definitely leave here." Ye Hao promised repeatedly.


    "Then what do you do? Don''t you act with us?" The mouse looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    "Don''t worry about my safety. I''ll find a way to meet you at that time." Ye Hao took out some things from the storage props and handed them to the mouse: "You hold these things, if you encounter danger, you... "


    ...


    Time passed in a hurry, this time Ye Hao rested for five days.


    This is also Ye Hao''s 25th day at the Demon Butterfly Base.


    Ye Hao went out early this time, and he and Xue Tu Luo came to the central tower together.


    Everything is no different from usual.


    "Miss Xuedala, I admire you very much. I don''t know if we will have a chance to meet again. I will have the honor to invite you a cup of coffee then." Ye Hao stood in the elevator, looking at the expressionless Xuedala next to him.


    "I don''t like drinking coffee with men." Xue Tuo Luo said coldly.


    "Oh? But I remember that day, Miss Xuedala took the initiative to ask me to meet in a coffee shop. We have an idiom in China, "We are courteous. Before, Miss Xuedala invited me, now it''s my turn." "Ye Hao looked like a man when he saw the beauty accosted.


    "I said that if you don''t need it, you don''t need it. What you have to do now is to do your own thing honestly." Xue Tuoluo stared at Ye Hao indifferently.


    At this time, the elevator door also opened.


    Unlike usual, Black Butterfly was standing there outside the elevator, wearing a very attractive low-cut black dress. At this moment, she was like a black flower fairy, noble, yet charming.


    "Queen." Xuetrao knelt on the ground immediately, looking respectful.


    "Mr. Ye, please." Black Butterfly looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    "It''s really my honor to let Miss Black Butterfly come out to greet you." Ye Hao teased.


    "After all, this is the last time. When this time is over, it will be when you and I are separated. In this short time of getting along, I feel that Mr. Ye is someone who can make friends. You and I have similar interests.


    The world is so big, we don''t know when or when we will meet again. "Black Butterfly looked emotional.


    "Since Miss Black Butterfly said so, then I''ll just stay at Demon Butterfly. There are flowers, water, and beauties, surrounded by fragrances. Every day you can stretch out your clothes and open your mouth when you eat. It''s like a fairyland in Taoyuan.


    I, Ye, really can''t bear to leave, and there are beauties like Miss Black Butterfly. This is really a peony flower, and it''s also a romantic. "Ye Hao thinks I want to stay here.


    The blood draper who was still in the elevator showed murderous intent in his eyes, and his hand subconsciously pressed the dagger on his waist.


    This guy dared to molest his elder sister, I will let him die in tears!


    "Hahaha, Mr. Ye is really humorous. Mr. Ye and even the dragon and the phoenix are among the people, how can my little magic butterfly not tolerate you." Black Butterfly is calm and calm, talking and laughing.


    She glanced at the somewhat gloomy Xuedra.


    "Okay, A Xue, you can go down first. Mr. Ye and I are going to work."


    "Yes, we are going to do something. It''s better not to watch outsiders. After all, we don''t like people watching such private things." Ye Hao''s words were ambiguous.


    The elevator door closed, and Xue Tuo Luo hit the wall with a fist, jealous in his eyes, killing intent: "Asshole!"

 Chapter 1540： Eight Gates of Death

    Chapter 1540


    Ye Hao and Black Butterfly walked towards the room together, they were speechless all the way.


    After entering the room, the two looked at each other and sat cross-legged in the center of the circle as usual.


    "This time it is the last door of the eight doors, the dead door. The dead door is the most difficult and dangerous door of the eight doors, because it is close to the heart, and if there is a mistake, both of the people who perform the operation are very likely to explode. Died.


    So, remember during the period, no matter what, you must persevere! "Black Butterfly looked at Ye Hao seriously.


    Heart part.


    Ye Hao looked at Black Butterfly''s chest.


    Black Butterfly gently untied the ribbon on the upper body of her low-cut evening dress, and the black gauze dress slipped loosely from her delicate body.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes and put his hand on the black butterfly''s heart. Regardless of the touch on his hand, Ye Hao began to mobilize the black qi in the black heart and transmit it into the black butterfly''s body.


    The female emperor of the star firmament in the Soul Sword had been observing everything, and for some reason she was worried.


    She looked at Ye Hao and then at the woman. She secretly said: If Ye Hao has something to do, wait for me to recover, no matter what tarot you are, the queen, or the black butterfly. I will make you pay the worst price.


    Opening the dead door is really laborious, and dozens of hours have passed in a blink of an eye, although it is not clear how long it has passed.


    But Ye Hao felt that the time it took to open the dead door now exceeded the total time it took to open the seven doors.


    "Ye Hao, the seal is beginning to loosen!" The Empress''s voice came.


    The seal on the black heart was loosened again, and black energy continued to spread, and at this time a memory came to Ye Hao''s mind again.


    Several large black holes appeared in the sky, and countless strange monsters ran out of the black holes. They rushed to the earth and fought with people on the earth.


    Cracks appeared in the ground, the mountains began to collapse, and the castle was crushed by a beast. At this moment, it seemed that the world had been destroyed.


    And at this moment, several rays of light rushed straight to the earth from beyond the clouds.


    Every ray of light was injected into one person''s body, and then the aura on those people changed. The aura on their bodies made some monsters dare not get close, and then the two groups broke out into battle again.


    In front of Ye Hao, there was a person with four pairs of light wings on his back and his whole body covered by light. Then a light spear shot over, giving Ye Hao a feeling of being penetrated.


    Ye Hao''s vision began to fall. He saw death, saw someone fleeing, and saw countless corpses that had fallen from the sky.


    šH


    Ye Hao suddenly woke up like a dream of a yellow beam. He opened his eyes, and the corners of his mouth were already full of blood, and the black butterfly in front of him showed many black lines on his body, and the huge black butterfly phantom always appeared on her. Behind.


    The black wings that are as bright as the starry sky envelop the black butterfly, and countless energy gathers into the black butterfly''s body. It feels like the black butterfly at this moment is like a butterfly in the silkworm chrysalis, waiting for the moment of burst.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Ye Hao coughed up blood again, the blood at this moment was all black.


    Ye Hao hurriedly peered into his body, which was not too much to see. He was startled when he saw that the seal around the black heart was already full of cracks and cracks, and black aura was constantly emanating.


    This already gave Ye Hao a very uncomfortable feeling, as if an organ in his body had died.


    At this moment, the white heart on Ye Hao''s left also began to restless, exuding divine power, suppressing those black auras.


    And Ye Hao also discovered that he now has no ability to stop outputting the breath in the black heart. He is now like an oil field, completely controlled by the black butterfly, and can squeeze him wantonly.


    According to this situation, it is only a matter of time that the seal on the black heart is broken.


    "You finally woke up? I thought you were going to be unable to sleep like this." The Empress''s voice sounded.


    "How long will this seal be broken?" Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    The female emperor sighed: "This seal can''t last long. Now it is equivalent to a ceramic full of cracks. It only takes an opportunity to break.


    Then this black heart will swallow your body, and then..."


    "I might not be me, right." Ye Hao said, the black heart will reset his body and occupy his consciousness.


    The empress was speechless.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath: "I have reached this point, and it is impossible to give up easily. Xingqiong, you are now taking the Soul Sword as the host body. If something happens to me, you will leave with confidence.


    I''m sorry that I didn''t help you complete what was promised. "


    "What are you talking about here at this time?" The Empress''s words contained complaints.


    "Then what else can I say? Say I don''t want to die, I want to live, and the woman in front of me, beg her to stop?" Ye Hao said mockingly: "I can''t do this kind of thing, and it''s dark. The butterfly will definitely not stop."


    "You...hey." The empress didn''t know what to say at the moment.


    "You hold on a little longer, and I will show you if there is any way." The female emperor thought for a while, she said.


    Ye Hao smiled and said: "Then you think about it quickly, if you can really save me. Then I, Ye Hao, will repay your life-saving grace with the promise of my life."


    If the empress had a body now, she would definitely throw Ye Hao a blank eye.


    In fact, for a man like Ye Hao, once someone has a relationship with him, he can''t just let it go, even if it is only on the spiritual level, mainly because the spiritual level is as real.


    Ye Hao is not the kind of man who can forget everything when he wears his pants.


    As time went by, Ye Hao couldn''t hold it anymore. Because of the loosening of the seal, more and more aura flowing from the black heart, the erosion of Ye Hao''s body became more and more serious.


    "There is a way!"


    At this moment, the voice of the empress sounded in Ye Hao''s mind with excitement.


    "Ye Hao, listen to me, I now think of a way, which is the only way to save you. Your current heart, which is affected by your picture, is filled with a sacred force, which is just like a black heart The power is the opposite.


    I can try to fuse the two hearts together, and the two forces repel each other and are just balanced, so that the power of the black heart can be temporarily suppressed and will not swallow your body! "


    Fuse two hearts?


    Ye Hao was a little frightened by the idea of ??the empress, which can be said to be a very frightening statement.


    But now, Ye Hao didn''t even have the opportunity to think, the seal was already at the end of the battle, and it might be completely broken at any time.


    "If it had been before, this method might be difficult to do. Although your white heart is also very powerful, it is not as powerful as the erosion of a black heart.


    But fortunately, that woman is constantly absorbing the black energy of the black heart in your body. The aura of the black heart is much weaker than before. This instead gives us such a chance! Ye Hao, make your decision quickly! "The Empress''s voice was a little anxious.


    "Stop talking nonsense, do what you should do in Star Sky. I believe you." Ye Hao said firmly.

 Chapter 1541： Black butterfly breakthrough!

    Chapter 1541 Black Butterfly Breakthrough!


    The female emperor felt that Ye Hao''s body did not resist her at all, and she could even feel the two magical drawings in the deepest part of the divine consciousness.


    The two pictures, the empress has never seen them, the aura is not very strong, but the magical effect makes the empress a little curious, what on earth are these pictures made?


    It¡¯s not the time to think about this. Let these things aside for now, the empress¡¯s soul body began to enter Ye Hao¡¯s body, because this is not the first time, and the body and soul of the two have also been explained in simple terms. communicate with.


    The female emperor entered Ye Hao''s chest very smoothly. Before, she was only peeping out of the body. When she was truly inside, the female emperor could clearly feel the erosion of Ye Hao''s body by the black energy.


    Ye Hao''s vitality was passing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    If it is an ordinary person, it is estimated that by now he has become an old man with wrinkles and gray hair.


    The soul body of the female emperor began to form a villain. The villain raised his hands, and the stars-like light appeared in his hands. These lights turned into two silk threads, connecting two hearts, one black and one white.


    "The stars are the line, the sun and the moon are the guide, unite!"


    The female emperor yelled, and two hearts, one black and one white, were constantly approaching like the sun and the moon at this moment.


    And the seal of the black heart was also completely broken, and the black energy began to spread continuously, but fortunately, the black butterfly was continuously absorbed at this moment, and the black energy eroded at a much faster rate than it did when Ye Hao first time. strong.


    As the two continue to approach, the aura from the two is also intertwined, you swallow me, I swallow you.


    Finally the two hearts are almost colliding together.


    "No, there is another problem. The power of the two repels each other, like water and fire. It is impossible to merge together in such a simple way. If they are forced to merge, it is likely to be counterproductive."


    The female emperor looked at the two facing each other far away, but she couldn''t even start for a while.


    Kaz Kaz


    There was a sound like a bone crack, and the empress looked around.


    Ye Hao''s meridians and organs had begun to crack at this moment.


    If it is said that this is Ye Hao''s world, then this world has been continuously collapsing now.


    "I can''t control that much, I can only do it like this." The empress seemed to have made some decision. She clasped her hands together, and a small blue liquid bead condensed out. With the appearance of this small bead, the empress''s own body The light also dimmed a bit, and there were signs of dissipating.


    "He!" The empress yelled again.


    The little blue water drop in his hand spread out at the intersection of the two hearts. I don''t know if it was because of this thing, the antagonistic breath of the black and white hearts suddenly calmed down a lot.


    It is as if two big countries at war were mediated by a middleman.


    Then, a miracle happened. The two hearts, one black and one white, actually merged together, but the two were clearly colored, with white on the left and black on the right.


    With the appearance of this brand-new heart, all the cracks in Ye Hao''s body began to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye, renewing their vitality.


    Of course, Ye Hao could see these changes, what the Empress did was simply a miracle.


    "Ye Hao, I''m going to fall into a deep sleep. This time I don''t know how long it will take me to wake up. During this period, you have to take care of yourself. If you don''t see you when I wake up, don''t you see? Pack you well."


    Ye Hao discovered that this time the empress¡¯s weak aura was weaker than ever before, and even gave Ye Hao the feeling that the empress¡¯s remnant soul would dissipate at any time.


    "Are you okay? Just now I saw the thing that you condensed, is that thing important to you? Are you in danger!"


    Hearing Ye Hao''s heartfelt worry, the empress felt her heart warm.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a little thing, I... I have so many..."


    By this time, the words of the Empress had been a bit intermittent.


    "Xingqiong, tell me honestly what that thing is. If you do something stupid and use you to replace my life, I, Ye Hao, are not such a man, I would rather not have this heart!" Said.


    "You fool..." The empress''s tone was very relaxed. She felt worthwhile for everything she had done, thinking about the countless years in her own memory.


    How can I have had a wonderful time in just a few months, the world only knows the beauty of the meteor, but they also long for the love in the world.


    "The East... West is formed by me using... the power of the soul. My soul has the power of... the stars. The... power of the stars is very peaceful... ...Most power.


    Just now, I...I used the power of the stars...Chen''s soul to make the two... restless guys... can merge into one. Doing this will... make me weak and enter a coma... but not... make me disappear, so you don''t... need to worry.


    But because... the power of the soul is too... lost, I sleep... for a long time, but if you can... have enough dragon soul grass, with the help of that power, I may be able to... recover as soon as possible . "


    Okay, I''m going to sleep. Take care of you... kid this time... really tired, just treat you like I''m taking a vacation... rest and rest..."


    In the end, the voice of the empress disappeared, and a light that looked like a firefly returned to the Soul Sword.


    Dragon Soul Grass!


    Ye Hao secretly vowed in his heart that he must go to the Dragon Nest as soon as possible and find the Dragon Soul Grass, so that the Star Sky can wake up.


    boom


    A huge sound filled Ye Hao''s eardrums, and at the same time Ye Hao''s body flew upside down and hit the wall heavily. Then the wall collapsed abruptly, and Ye Hao fell among the broken stones.


    He raised his head and looked at the black butterfly in front of him.


    The black butterfly is beautiful at this moment, with two pairs of black translucent smooth wings appearing behind it, just like a butterfly.


    And black stripes appeared on the corners of the black butterfly''s eyes.


    Countless black butterflies hovered and danced around the black butterflies, and Ye Hao could also feel the powerful aura on the black butterflies, which made people unable to look directly.


    Could it be...is this how God feels?


    "Congratulations, Lord Queen." The voice of Xue Tu Luo appeared behind Ye Hao, and Ye Hao turned his head.


    I don''t know when the Xuedra has appeared, she looked at the black butterfly with a scorching admiration look, as if a fan could see her idol.


    "My Lady Queen, what should this guy do now." Xue Tuoluo''s killing intent began to envelope Ye Hao.


    "Disposal? Miss Black Butterfly, what do you mean? Do you want to kill the donkey." Ye Hao looked at Black Butterfly coldly.


    Black Butterfly looked at Ye Hao with a trace of unbearable expression in his eyes.


    "Queen." Xue Daluo reminded.


    Hei Butterfly sighed helplessly: "Axue, I have just broken through the realm now, so I shouldn''t get angry, he will leave it to you."


    After speaking, the black butterfly closed his eyes and began to gather his breath.


    Ye Hao secretly said in his heart, this woman really killed the donkey.


    "Crazy Blade, you are now the third place in the world''s killer rankings. Today, I want to learn about your brilliant tricks." Xue Tuo Luo pulled out his Weeping Blood Sword and stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao stretched his hand to his waist.


    Now the worst has happened...

 Chapter 1542： Ye Hao PK Blood Drab

    Chapter 1542 Ye Hao PK Blood Dhara


    "I didn''t expect your people from the Devil Butterfly to be so untrustworthy." Ye Hao stared at the Blood Drab in front of him.


    Xue Daluo''s eyes were jealous and resentful: "It''s useless to say this at this time. From the time you offend the body of the Queen, your result has been doomed, and I will make you cry and die!"


    Why is there a feeling that the jar of vinegar has been overturned.


    Ye Hao looked at Xue Tu Luo''s eyes, and he was stunned.


    Dare to love this black butterfly or kill both men and women.


    Ye Hao looked at Xue Tu Luo with a smile, showing a playful expression, raised his hand and sniffed: "Miss Xue Tu Luo, you also know that I opened eight doors for Miss Black Butterfly, and opening the eight doors is bound to be Need physical contact, but also touch the corresponding parts.


    The last dead door is the part of the heart...that position...but it''s incredible..."


    Ye Hao squinted his eyes, with a reminiscence of enjoyment: "That feeling, presumably Miss Xue Tuoluo should have felt it too, as if the whole world is pinched by you."


    "Shut up, I don''t allow you to insult Her Majesty Queen!" Xue Tuo Luo gritted his teeth and rushed towards Ye Hao with his Weeping Blood Sword.


    Ye Hao offered a shadow in his hand, and the shadow turned into a yellow sword.


    Dugu Nine Swords cooperated with Ling Bo''s microstep, Ye Hao and Xue Tuo Luo fought together.


    Although the strength of Xue Daluo is not particularly strong, under the silk ghost, but the Weeping Blood Sword in her hand that can make people cry for blood is a surprisingly powerful weapon.


    "Actually, I feel that you are pretty good too. We might as well have three of us together for a fish-and-water fun. It''s not appropriate to fight and kill." Ye Hao kept stimulating the blood of the blood.


    It stands to reason that Xuedra is the top killer, and should be able to control his emotions.


    But Ye Hao''s choice this time was the black butterfly, and the black butterfly''s position in the heart of Xuedala was like a god.


    How can a devout "believer" tolerate the desecration of his god.


    Xue Tuoluo breathed clear, and his eyes were red and swollen.


    "I want you to die."


    Blood was spit out from the blood of the blood, and it was stained on the blood weeping sword, and then countless red blood qi appeared around the blood qi, and these blood qi continued to condense on the blood weeping sword.


    "Weeping blood cut."


    Xue Daluo waved the Weeping Blood Sword in his hand, and a sword aura formed by condensed blood swept out towards Ye Hao, very fast, and he was about to swallow Ye Hao in a blink of an eye.


    boom


    The red sword aura smashed a big hole in a corner of this floor, and everyone in the Demon Butterfly Base could see black smoke and explosions from the top of the central tower.


    "Cough cough cough..., using teleport here is indeed a bit difficult to handle." Ye Hao staggered up from the ground, very embarrassed, and his right arm was completely twisted.


    But fortunately, under the recovery of the blood physique, it gradually recovered.


    Ye Hao had long guessed that perspective could not be used in the Demon Butterfly Base before, so teleportation may also have limitations here, and now that Ye Hao understood it after using it.


    The space here is very unstable. The originally calculated position may be offset at the moment of teleportation, or the space may overlap. The worst case is that Ye Hao may be directly obliterated by the chaotic space into countless particles. The presence.


    But luckily just now, it''s just that the overlapping space distorted Ye Hao''s arm.


    "You are really a Xiaoqiang who can''t kill you. You men are so disgusting and disgusting." Xue Tuoluo stared at Ye Hao coldly, holding the Weeping Blood Sword in his right hand, and walked towards Ye Hao step by step.


    Ye Hao looked at the somewhat weird Xuetrao in front of him. He noticed that the blood weeping sword in Xuetrao''s hand seemed to be fused with Xuetrao''s arm, and we could see that the blood of Xuetrao was constantly pouring into weeping. In the blood sword.


    With the blood of the Lord, take care of the sword of the Lord.


    What kind of artifact is this, it''s obviously a magic sword.


    Ye Haoxu stared at the Blood Drab, and it seemed that there would be a hard fight next, and on the other side there was a black butterfly that could get into trouble at any time.


    Once Black Butterfly does it, Ye Hao is likely to be suppressed at any time.


    "Try that five element physique." Ye Hao thought of the five element physique he had just obtained. Although he didn''t know how effective it was, he can only try it for the time being.


    Ye Hao''s body withdrew from the blood wolf constitution, and then two circles of light appeared behind his body, one blue and one red.


    Two circles of light hovered behind Ye Hao like two pairs of wings.


    "No matter what means you have today, I will let you die here!" Xue Tuo Luo waved a **** sword aura again.


    "The water of the five elements." Ye Hao thought.


    Countless water appeared out of thin air, and they gathered into water jets, water blades, and water guns to attack the Xuedala.


    This water appeared almost instantaneously.


    This is completely different from being under the water system physique, or when the water system ability is activated, the energy fluctuation is too strong, and it is much purer.


    The water and **** sword aura collided with each other and canceled each other out.


    What if magic is used in this situation?


    Ye Hao thought, the water dragon burst.


    "Hoho." A water dragon, at least three people tall, appeared out of thin air, rushing towards Xue Tuo Luo.


    Seeing this, Xue Tuo Luo directly inserted the Weeping Blood Sword into the ground.


    "Blood mask."


    A red barrier appeared.


    The water dragon hit the red barrier, followed by a "boom" lifetime explosion, splashing water.


    Ye Hao was excited, and the water system tricks under these five element physiques were at least several times more powerful than the previous water system magic power alone.


    This may not be included in the scope of magic.


    "Then try forbidden curse."


    Ye Hao thought: Poseidon''s anger.


    This time, the huge phantom did not appear, but a trident formed of water appeared in front of Ye Hao, and the trident flew out.


    The Blood Drab who had just resisted a move, facing the trident that followed, she tried to resist with the Weeping Blood Sword in her hand.


    The trident hit the Weeping Blood Sword.


    Xuedala''s pupils dilated. At this moment, she seemed to feel like she was in the ocean, and in front of her was not a simple trident, but a giant as high as a mountain whose eyes were like lamps, staring at her.


    The next moment, Xue Tuoluo''s body aches, and he wakes up from the illusion, the trident in front of him has dissipated.


    And half of her legs were sunk into the floor, and in front of them were two tens of meters long gaps. This was the structure created when she resisted the trident attack just now.


    Xue Tuo Luo panted and looked at the man with two halos floating behind him seriously.


    Strong, really too strong.


    Before, she thought that this guy could climb to the third position of the world''s killer list, it was just luck.


    But now it seems that this is far more than just luck, this guy is strong enough to fight the two monsters on the killer list.


    Ye Hao felt very Su Shuang at this moment.


    Ye Hao has figured out the positioning of this five element physique. The blood wolf physique is an invincible fighter, with speed, high blood recovery, and high agility.


    The Five Elements physique is a high explosive mage-like existence, which can continuously erupt high-damage skills without worrying about any factors. Unlike the supernatural person who needs to consume his own mental power, the magician needs to communicate with the surrounding elements.


    Ye Hao''s ears moved slightly, and he looked at the Xue Tu Luo in front of him, and he heard the woman muttering something.


    "The sword of weeping blood, using my 30% essence and blood as a guide..."

 Chapter 1543： Mouse saves people

    Chapter 1543


    "What''s the matter with the central tower today? Just now I felt a strong wave, followed by a series of explosions?"


    "I don''t know, did something happen to the queen?"


    "Impossible, the queen is so strong, how could something go wrong."


    "It''s a pity that we don''t have enough permissions to enter the central tower to check the situation."


    Everywhere in the Demon Butterfly base, most people are looking at the central tower at this moment, and they can still see the gap at the top, red and blue light will appear from time to time.


    "Ye Hao..." The mouse looked worriedly at the central tower, clasping his hands together.


    She thought of what Ye Hao had said to her before.


    ¡®Once you see anything in the direction of the central tower, that¡¯s my signal to you. Don¡¯t hesitate to follow my instructions. ¡¯


    The mouse bit her lip and she turned and ran away.


    "Hey, mouse where are you going, your work is not finished yet."


    "Leave her alone, I heard that she is now spoiled by the man who lives in the Demon Butterfly Base. I guess she does bad things every night."


    "It''s so strange that men nowadays, so many women don''t like it, they just like a green apple."


    Those people looked at the mice leaving behind, and they talked in low voices.


    I don''t even know that a very important thing is happening in the Demon Butterfly Base at this moment.


    The mice walked some trails, avoiding the crowd, and quietly came to the periphery of the dungeon area.


    She hid in the grass, spying on the direction of the dungeon.


    There were several women patrolling at the door.


    ¡®I¡¯ll take time to walk past the dungeon every time during this period. There are about 20 guards there, and the strength is all Tier 4. Alone is not your opponent, but once you are caught by others, others will support you within a minute, and then you will be in a hard fight.¡¯


    ''In addition, as long as you break into the dungeon area, you will receive a signal by monitoring the Shadow Butterfly Guards, and you will arrive within three minutes, and I can¡¯t handle the monitoring equipment temporarily, so you enter the dungeon area and take people away. Only three minutes''


    Ye Hao''s words appeared in the mouse''s brain.


    The mouse took a deep breath: "Calm down, be calm. Sister A Ye once said that there is no unfinished task in this world, and we must look for opportunities and opportunities. Even if there is a dead end in front of us, there must be hidden despair in it. "


    The mouse stared at the dungeon area intently, using her eyes to look for the slightest opportunity in it.


    But no matter how she looked for it, she still couldn''t find it.


    "It''s too difficult, how could I sneak into this heavily guarded place." The mouse stomped anxiously, and she had never performed such a task.


    Her heart was filled with tension and anxiety.


    At this time, she thought of another sentence Ye Hao said before.


    ¡®When you think that something is difficult and difficult to complete, you can try to think of it as something you are familiar with. ¡¯


    A familiar thing?


    The mouse felt her brain open for an instant, she looked at the dungeon in front of her, and kept muttering in her mouth.


    "This is not a dungeon, this is not a dungeon, this is a person. Those people are not guards, they are the sight and vigilance of that person. What I want to save is not a person, I want to steal the money."


    Gradually, the mice entered a state.


    You must know that the ability of mice to steal is absolutely top-notch, once Ye Hao almost fell into her hands.


    Soon, the mice determined their "burglary plan", the plan was confirmed, and the next step was to act.


    The mouse first crawled forward, as close as possible to the target without being noticed.


    At a distance of about 30 meters from the two guards, the mouse took out a small stone from his hand and stared at an iron bucket on the side of the road in the distance.


    Xiao Li Feida pays attention to strength and accuracy.


    The mouse used the little Li flying knife learned from Ye Hao. Although it was not a flying knife, the stone could be used instead, and the stone would be ejected directly.


    It hits the iron bucket, because it is the iron bucket, so the sound will be relatively louder.


    It directly attracted the attention of the guards at the door.


    "what sound?"


    "You guys go take a look." The captain of the guard pointed in that direction, and the others approached there vigilantly.


    The corners of the mouse''s mouth curled up. That was the expression Ye Hao often showed. Following Ye Hao for so long, she also liked this expression a little, and she had a cool feeling.


    The attention of other people has been drawn away, and now only this one is left.


    A person''s attention is limited, and at this moment, the range that the guard captain needs to patrol is about 200\". During this period, there will be a blind spot, and the mouse only needs to grasp this blind spot.


    The gaze of the captain of the guard turned to the other side. At this moment, the mouse moved. She shot out like an off-string arrow. Her body was almost parallel to the ground. This made her body as small as possible during the action. Probability.


    The mice at this moment are like a gust of wind, silent.


    Even when she passed by the guard captain, she didn''t notice anything.


    It wasn''t until dozens of seconds later that the monitoring staff in the distance found someone moving fast in the cell corridor. She hurriedly pressed the alarm and used the communicator to communicate with people including the Shadow Butterfly Guard.


    "Alarm, alarm. Someone broke into the dungeon, somebody broke into the dungeon."


    The captain of the guard outside the dungeon was dumbfounded when she heard this, she said dumbfounded: "How is it possible? I have been standing here just now, there is only such an entrance, how could someone sneak into the dungeon without my noticing it!"


    "I don''t know how she sneaked in, but there is indeed a person in the dungeon. She is moving towards the innermost cell in the dungeon. Please send someone to arrest this person as soon as possible."


    "Have you seen the intruder''s face clearly?" A voice came from the Shadow Butterfly Guard.


    The monitor looked at the screen, and she exclaimed: "Yes... it''s a mouse in the logistics department!"


    "It''s her!" A surprised voice came from the communicator.


    Then the voice sounded again: "Shadow Butterfly Guard Vice Captain 003 is leading the team, I will definitely catch this mouse."


    In one room, several women are sitting there.


    The corners of 003''s lips showed a curve. She looked at the three women in front of her: "Sister, your chance for revenge is here. The mice invaded the dungeon without authorization. This is against the rules of the Demon Butterfly Base. Now even if the man wants to It is impossible to protect her."


    The arrogant woman has viciousness and excitement in her eyes, and her face is tied with gauze: "Mouse...you wait for me, the shame you gave me, I will double it back to you!"


    ...


    The innermost cell of the dungeon.


    A guard stood in front of the mouse.


    "Stop!" the other side scolded.


    The mouse took a deep breath: "Speed, speed. Control the enemy with one move."


    The mouse''s eyes flashed brightly. At this moment and this month, she showed all the things she had learned. She appeared behind the opponent with a very fast speed and a ghostly posture, and slashed the opponent''s neck with a hitter. on.


    The man fell to the ground with incredible eyes.


    The mouse breathed a sigh of relief, found the key from her body, and opened the innermost door.


    When she saw the person Ye Hao wanted her to save inside, she exclaimed.


    "Sister A Ye!"

 Chapter 1544： Mice show off

    Chapter 1544


    The Nightingale in front of her was a little haggard, leaning on the chair, the chain did not lock her body.


    This was when Ye Hao came to see the night warbler before and met with Black Butterfly, and he mentioned a condition, and Black Butterfly agreed without hesitation.


    After all, there is a Gu in Nightingale, so there is no need to worry that she will easily escape.


    "Sister A Ye, why are you locked up here!" The mouse ran to Nightingale in three steps and two steps. She never thought that Sister A Ye, who she thought about day and night, would appear here, right there. Where I live!


    "Ye Hao made you come? What about others!" When Nightingale saw the mouse, she subconsciously thought of Ye Hao.


    It is impossible for the mouse to find here by himself, only that Ye Hao arranged it.


    "Ye Hao is in the central tower now. It''s not good, time is running out. Sister Aye, I will take you out first." The mouse assisted Nightingale and walked outside.


    Central tower?


    Nightingale has lived in Demon Butterfly for more than half a year, and of course she knows where the central tower is.


    "Stop!" In the gloomy corridor in front of me, four people shot out, blocking their way.


    "It''s you!" When the mouse saw the person in front of him, it could be said that the enemy didn''t get together, it was the three women who had been taught by Ye Hao some time ago, and the 003 from Yingdie Team.


    "Mouse. Hmph, you are really brave enough, you dare to enter the Demon Butterfly Dungeon, don''t you know the rules of the Demon Butterfly. This time I see who can save you!" The arrogant woman looked with a grinning smile. With mice.


    "Sister, look at it. That''s Ah Ye!" a companion next to him noticed the Nightingale behind the mouse and exclaimed.


    "Eldest sister, this...what should I do. This Ah Ye''s strength is very strong, we...we are probably not opponents." The other person was a little worried.


    The arrogant woman set her eyes on Nightingale and looked at the mouse again. She clenched her fist and looked at the sister next to her unwillingly: "Sister, this..."


    "It doesn''t matter, the breath of this woman is very weak. It is estimated that she should have been locked in a dungeon during this period, and then she was restrained by some means.


    At the moment, she is not our opponent. "Yingdie 003 said coldly.


    Nightingale pressed the shoulder of the mouse: "Mouse, after the sister."


    The mice could feel Sister A Ye¡¯s hands shaking. This was the first time she felt Sister A Ye¡¯s incomparable weakness, even weaker than when she was seriously injured in Australia.


    "Sister Aye, let me come, don''t worry, we can go out immediately."


    Nightingale looked at the mouse worriedly, but the mouse rushed out resolutely, holding a pocket knife with only one finger in his hand.


    Nightingale was still worried at first, trying to force her luck to help the mice.


    But when she saw the mouse''s speed and footwork, her eyes showed strange light.


    "You stinky mouse, the tail of the crane. Just because you want to fight us." The arrogant woman showed her contemptuous expression, and she pulled out a dagger and rushed towards the mouse.


    The two faced each other in the narrow corridor of the dungeon that was only three people wide.


    "Your speed is amazing, but your skill is not very strong, so when you fight, remember not to head-on with people. You must pay attention to speed to kill the enemy. Focus on the vital parts of the enemy, so that the enemy has time to die and have time to die. It is not necessarily the first condition, and it is also a very effective means to make people lose their fighting ability."


    Ye Hao''s words during training were still echoing in the ears of the mice.


    "The most effective deadly and disabling parts of the human body are actually not the heart and the head. Because everyone knows those two parts and everyone will be prepared for it, so unless there is a big difference in strength, it is difficult to kill the enemy with one move.


    The human body has tendons and acupoints, and some tendons and acupoints move the whole body. Such as elbows, ankles, throat, spine, these are the most effective vital parts. "


    The mouse and the arrogant woman rushed when they were only one meter apart.


    The mouse''s body suddenly changed, and the body was distorted like a ghost, avoiding the attack of the arrogant woman, and the pocket knife in his hand swung out without hesitation.


    Blood splattered and dripped onto the mouse''s cheeks.


    thump


    The arrogant woman knelt on the ground with weak legs.


    "I...my feet." The arrogant woman looked at her unconscious legs in horror. There were two holes in the ankle that were not shallow or deep, and blood kept flowing out.


    Nightingale nodded appreciatively when she saw this scene.


    Unexpected attack, this is the key to weak victory.


    The mouse didn''t pay much attention to the result of his own cause, nor did he think about taking advantage of this opportunity to lose the arrogant woman. The speed under his feet remained unchanged, and he rushed directly to Yingdie 003 and the other two women behind.


    "This little girl is a little weird." Yingdie 003 frowned slightly. She looked at the two women next to her and said: "You two go up and get her done."


    "I..." The two were worried.


    "The Shadow Butterfly Guard has the right to order the members of the Demon Butterfly at any time, do you want to violate the order?" Shadow Butterfly 003 said coldly.


    The two women looked at each other, gritted their teeth and pulled out their weapons, looking at the little girl who was bullied by them, who was coming towards them.


    "on!"


    The two rushed up.


    In one-to-two, although the strength of these two women is not as good as that of the previous woman.


    But in this narrow corridor, it is far more difficult to kill the two women in a short time than the previous woman.


    But the mice didn''t panic at all when faced with such a situation.


    She took out countless small throwing knives from her pocket and threw them out.


    "Be careful." The two women were alert, hacking the flying knives with their weapons.


    After a ping-pong-pong, a lot of throwing knives fell in front of the two women, but the two women fell to the ground, and a throwing knife was inserted in the spine behind them.


    "Good." Nightingale couldn''t help but praise when she saw this scene.


    Although she couldn''t use her skill, she still saw what happened just now.


    The trick just now was Xiao Li Feida.


    A total of 26 flying knives came out, 20 of which attacked the two women head-on.


    The other 6 flying knives are not aimed at two women.


    Although they were ignored by the two women, they never thought that these six flying knives were deadly.


    Two of these flying knives came out from behind, hitting the wall of the corridor one after another, and then hit the four flying knives that appeared on the predetermined track, and finally caused the two flying knives to hit the backs of two women respectively. .


    It is also the central point of the spine, which can paralyze the upper body for a short time. Regardless of the short process, the difficulty is very high.


    Sweat appeared on the forehead of the mouse, breathing was clear.


    "I didn''t expect you, a little girl, to be really capable, and the hiding is quite deep. But today, this is your burial place." Yingdie 003 appeared from behind the two women, with a machete in his hand and directed at the mouse. Chest.


    The corner of the mouse''s mouth evokes an arc: "The wolf has taken the bait."


    Seeing the smile on the mouse''s face, Yingdie 003 had an ominous premonition in her heart.


    High burst speed ability¡¤Activation

 Chapter 1545： Height of mouse

    Chapter 1545: The Height of Mice


    "When you have to face a much higher number of enemies than you, and you cannot escape, you have to judge the situation in a very short time. There must be someone with the strongest strength in that group.


    Suppose you compare the opponent to a pack of wolves, and that person is a wolf.


    When encountering this kind of thing, you have only two ways to fight back. The first is to show your hole cards and fight back. Either the enemy will die or you will die.


    The second is to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger. Under normal circumstances, a wolf will send a weaker person to go first. This is to spy on your strength and also to weaken your physical strength.


    What you need to do is to judge the strength of these young men. If their combat power is 10, then you have to use 11 combat power to destroy them.


    Then wait for the wolf to strike at any time. Once the wolf strikes, that''s your chance. "


    That was what Ye Hao said to the mouse after looking at the artificial starry sky outside the window.


    "Then why must you lower your own strength?" the mouse asked puzzled.


    "There is an idiom in Huaxia called, show the enemy to be weak. The vast majority of enemies, when they see that your strength is weaker than their own, they will more or less have some thoughts of underestimating the enemy. Even if they do not underestimate the enemy, they will definitely Will not use all of his strength.


    If they know that you are strong at the beginning, they will use their housekeeping skills to fight against you, and they will delay the time. It may become a tug of war, and when the other party is very wary of you, you are very rare. Hand, it also takes more time. "


    The mouse remembered the words that the man had taught, and the blood on her cheeks slowly dripped to the ground.


    Behind her, Yingdie 003''s speechless body fell to the ground, her eyes widened, her pupils dilated, and there was a hole in her neck.


    "This... how is this possible... this... this must be false."


    The arrogant woman looked at this scene in horror. The little mouse who had been bullied by herself all the time had killed her adored sister in one move?


    How is this possible, this must be a dream.


    She put her hands on the ground, retracted herself into the corner, and then held her head tremblingly.


    On the ground, a pool of water stains has appeared.


    If the other two women are speechless.


    The scene just now was amazing. Because they were the closest, they could see very clearly that Yingdie 003 attacked the mice.


    But the mouse seemed to have expected this for a long time. At that moment, her speed directly increased to the speed of electric flint, killing Yingdie 003 with one blow.


    Ta Ta Ta


    Nightingale walked by the two women, their heads hanging down, their bodies were trembling, their faces turned pale, they were scared, they were scared.


    Nightingale looked at the corpse of Yingdie 003, then at the woman shrinking in the corner, and two women who dared not look at her.


    "Mice, what do they do with them?"


    Nightingale knew that these three women used to bully mice.


    The mouse walked over.


    The two women felt the mouse approaching, and their bodies shivered, and their heads directly hit the ground.


    "Don''t... don''t kill me."


    "Mice, we... we were also trained at the same time..."


    The two women knocked very tragically, and their heads were torn apart.


    The mouse looked at them coldly, and then held up Nightingale''s arm: "Sister Aye, let''s continue walking."


    Nightingale looked at the mice unexpectedly. She thought that the mice would have strength and killed them in revenge for their bullying over the years.


    After the mouse took the Nightingale out a few steps, she looked back at the three people behind her.


    "I don''t kill you because you don''t deserve to let me kill. My blue sky is a height that you can''t reach for a lifetime."


    After speaking, the mouse led the Nightingale towards the exit of the dungeon without looking back.


    The two girls breathed a sigh of relief. They looked at their eldest sister. They were completely lost at the moment, without a trace of subjective consciousness, and they kept muttering "This is impossible... This is a dream... This must be a dream."


    The mouse and the nightingale continued to walk outside.


    Nightingale looked at the mice, and she smiled and said, "Mice, you have grown up. You are no longer the mice you used to be, and you can protect your sister now. But mice, my sister wants to teach you a word. Exclude the roots, those three women just now, you let them go..."


    "Sister Aye, I know what you mean. The reason why I don''t kill them is because they are already dead. My dagger is coated with venom made by Brother Ye Hao, and the wounds on their bodies are all physically important. Acupuncture points and meridians.


    Although those poisonous poisons will not kill them, they will lose all their skills and permanently paralyze their lower and upper bodies.


    To detoxify, at least Tier 5 masters must spend their energy to detoxify them.


    And the rules in the Demon Butterfly Base, once a person loses combat effectiveness, it is equivalent to losing value, and it is even more unlikely that a Tier 5 master will consume energy for the three of them.


    Then what awaits them is either to be disposed of like garbage, or to use the last value to make them mentally retarded and then sell them as slaves.


    This kind of life is far more painful than killing them. "The mouse said with a smile.


    Nightingale looked at the mice in surprise. She was worried that the mice would be a little indecisive, but she didn''t expect to think so much.


    "Who taught you these, and the speed you used last time, can actually kill that woman, that woman is about Tier 4 strength."


    "It''s Brother Ye Hao." The mouse stuck out his tongue and unknowingly added the word brother to Ye Hao''s name.


    "Brother Ye Hao taught me Chinese Kungfu, and then asked me to take a crystal. After taking that crystal, I have the ability to increase the speed ten times in a short time, but the duration is not long, less than five seconds. "


    The mice seem to be a little dissatisfied with this aging.


    "You are already great." Nightingale touched the mouse''s head, ten times the speed, and coupled with the mouse''s own murine genetic talent, this speed is simply flying.


    It is definitely a weapon against killing.


    š_š_š_


    As the Nightingale and the mice walked out of the dungeon, dozens of women in black with black butterflies on their faces appeared, and hundreds of other women.


    The former is that the strength of the Shadow Butterfly members is around Tier 4, and the latter is that the strength of the Demon Butterfly members is around Tier 3 and Tier 2.


    "003''s life signal has disappeared, it was you who killed her." A blond-haired woman in black came out and looked at Nightingale and the mouse coldly.


    "A prisoner, a little girl. I think it''s 003 that she doesn''t usually train herself, so she put herself in." Another black-haired white woman said teasingly.


    "Be careful, these two are the Shadow Butterfly Guards 001 and 002, and they are both at Tier 5!" Nightingale looked at the two seriously and said softly.

 Chapter 1548： Beauty wakes up

    Chapter 1548


    "You..." Xue Daluo was angry when he saw this.


    "If you want your master to live, just stay with me." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Xue Tuolo clenched his fists. Although he was not reconciled in his heart, the most important thing was his sister''s life, and he was still watching him. He shouldn''t make any deviant actions...


    As soon as Xue Tuo Luo was thinking about it, Ye Hao made the idea that Xue Tuo Luo could not wait to pull Ye Hao out to hang the corpse for half a month, cramping and peeling skin.


    Ye Hao''s hand was impressively pressed against Black Butterfly''s chest.


    Of course Ye Hao also noticed the killing intent of Xue Tu Luo next to him, he glanced at Xue Tu Luo: "If you don''t want to see it, go out, don''t keep looking at me with that scum look.


    By the way, it is estimated that the fighting outside is lively, you should go out and let them stop, don''t hurt my people. "


    Xue Tuo Luo suppressed his anger, turned and walked out of this floor, but she came back a few seconds later, it seemed that she was still worried about Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t care about her anymore and started to do his own affairs.


    Through physical contact, Ye Hao can ascertain the situation in the black butterfly''s body at this moment. The black qi is disorderly, destroying the black butterfly''s body like a wild beast.


    "These black auras are really terrifying. Without the control of the main idea head, they all have such a terrifying desire to destroy independently. If you can master these black auras familiarly, wouldn''t the strength be terrifying." Ye Hao secretly said.


    It''s no wonder that Black Butterfly will practice this exercise of unknown origin without hesitation.


    I don''t know how she got it.


    After a few seconds, Ye Hao had already made a preliminary judgment. According to the method described by the empress, he could probably handle the situation of Black Butterfly.


    Ye Hao began to try to control those black auras, because at this moment, because of the special heart in Ye Hao''s body, these black auras had no malice towards Ye Hao. Ye Hao was like a lurker in disguise and could drive these black auras.


    ...


    Demon Butterfly Base.


    "Huh... Ye Hao has nothing easy to do with me every time." Shirley complained.


    Those around the Shadow Butterfly Guard and the Demon Butterfly organization looked at Shirley as if they were facing an enemy.


    This blood clan is too strong, and its recovery ability is amazing.


    Although they barely entangled this blood clan, it also brought them a lot of casualties.


    "The exit is another fifty meters ahead, Miss Sister, come on." The mouse shouted while holding the map.


    Shirley took a deep breath: "This time, this young lady will black out Ye Hao''s kid and shield it. When I break through to the Duke level, I will come to him and ask for her labor fees."


    After speaking, the blood beside Shirley rose sharply.


    The surrounding members of the Devil Butterfly were on guard, and they knew that the next battle would be even more dangerous.


    "stop!"


    Suddenly a voice came, and several women in black and butterfly masks appeared.


    "FUCK, here are a few more helpers." Shirley felt that the strength of the few people who appeared were all Tier 5, which was a very important weight.


    And those women are very morale when they see people.


    "My lord, these people broke into the dungeon and robbed the prisoners. The subordinates are working with..."


    "Let them go," one of them said aloud.


    The members of the Devil Butterfly were stunned.


    "My lord? What did you... just say? The subordinate did not hear clearly."


    "I said, let them go." The man repeated it again.


    "My lord, why did you let them go? They killed many of our sisters along the way! The most important thing is this vampire!" a member of the Devil Butterfly asked angrily.


    The man looked at the member of the Demon Butterfly with indifferent eyes: "The rules of the organization shouldn¡¯t require me to repeat it. Commands are more important than everything. As long as it is a command, even if you and your enemy open a room and get married, you must do it. .


    And this is Master Xuedra''s order, do you want to violate it? "


    Hearing this, the member of the Devil Butterfly dropped his head and slowly retreated to the side.


    The other members of the Demon Butterfly also dispersed.


    "You can go now. The exit is over there, and the door has been opened for you." The woman looked at the Nightingale and said lightly.


    Then they turned around and left, as if nothing had happened here just now.


    "What''s going on? Isn''t it going to stop the fight?" Shirley looked stunned, she was desperate just now, why did she stop so suddenly?


    "It should be Ye Hao who did something." Nightingale said to the side: "Don''t think about what''s going on, let''s leave here first and talk about it when we go outside."


    ...


    Above the central tower.


    A few drops of sweat on Ye Hao''s forehead fell to the ground, and Xue Tuo Luo beside him watched the progress silently.


    Although she didn''t know how this guy did it, Xue Tu Luo clearly saw that the black lines on the surface of her sister''s body had stopped spreading, and the vitality did not pass away.


    At this moment, many changes have taken place in the body of the black butterfly.


    The disorder was originally filled with the black qi in the black butterfly''s body. At this moment, Ye Hao condensed into a small ball, occupying the original position of the black butterfly''s heart.


    The entire heart now exudes a black color, giving people a strange feeling.


    This is similar to Ye Hao''s black heart before.


    At this time, Hei Butterfly opened her eyes, she saw Ye Hao in front of her, and also the worried Xue Da Luo beside her.


    "Sister, you are awake!" Xue Daluo shouted in surprise.


    "What''s the matter with me." Hei Butterfly''s consciousness was a little dazed. She saw Ye Hao''s hand on her chest, and there was no clothing on her body.


    But she was calm and didn''t yell at all.


    She looked at Ye Hao: "Did you save me?"


    "It''s not me, is it because your little lover is not a success?" Ye Hao teased.


    "Why?" Black Butterfly looked at Ye Hao questioningly: "I wanted to kill you just now, why did you save me?"


    As consciousness slowly recovered, Black Butterfly also recalled the crisis of his own situation just now, saying that he would die is not an exaggeration.


    "I saved you because of profit. You have what I want." Ye Hao said indifferently: "Well, first explain the situation you encountered before."


    Black Butterfly glanced at Ye Hao. At this moment, she looked like a patient and answered Ye Hao''s question honestly.


    "After I opened the eight doors just now, my strength has already broken through to that level, but the aura in my body is a little messy and disorderly. I thought this was normal after the breakthrough.


    I tried to control, but I found that those black qi didn''t listen to my control at all. They were still destroying my body. I was thinking about suppressing them, but their power was so powerful that I finally failed.


    You have seen the situation afterwards. I fell into a coma until I was rescued by you. "

 Chapter 1549： Mysterious practice method

    Chapter 1549: Mysterious Training Method


    "How did you save me?" Black Butterfly looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    The black energy that he couldn''t control, this man could control, and he saved her in such a dangerous situation, it was really incredible.


    If in terms of strength, his strength, Black Butterfly can guarantee that he can be taken within three strokes, and his life will be taken within ten strokes.


    This is why Black Butterfly can safely let him in and out here before.


    But it was him who saved himself.


    "Have you seen the situation in your body now? I used the black qi in your body to form an artificial black heart based on the black heart in my body. This artificial black heart can temporarily maintain the stability of your body, but remember not to touch this artificial heart. Black heart." Ye Hao said.


    "Then my current realm can be restored to the realm when I broke through." Black Butterfly asked.


    Now her realm has fallen. Although she is stronger than when she didn''t break through before, what she longed for was the power of that realm.


    This time she tasted that taste, and she had a desire for it even more.


    Others may be Wangmei to quench her thirst, but she has already seen the plum and took a bite. This suddenly stopped her from eating, you say it''s uncomfortable.


    "You tell me what you practiced first." Ye Hao said.


    Hei Butterfly hesitated for a while, and finally she made a decision. She looked at the Xuedhara next to her: "Axue, you go down first. I have something to discuss with Mr. Ye."


    "But he..." Xue Tuo Luo looked at Ye Hao with some scruples.


    My sister has just returned from the ghost gate, dragging her body seriously. If Ye Hao is in trouble at this time, the sister is likely to be in danger.


    "Don''t look at me like that. If I want to disadvantage her, why should I save her." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Xue Tu Luo.


    Xue Tuoluo looked at Ye Hao coldly: "I ask you, can your hand be put down? Do you have to put your hand in that position when you are chatting, when do you want to touch it? "


    Ye Hao had a pause, and with a dry smile he retracted his hand: "I''m sorry, I didn''t pay attention, I didn''t pay attention."


    It turns out that from just now, his hands have been placed in one place.


    Black Butterfly didn''t say much, and silently took out a coat from his storage props and put it on his body.


    "Queen, I''m outside. If there is any situation, you shout and I will come in immediately." Xue Tuo Luo saluted the black butterfly, and the meaning of this was clearly telling Ye Hao.


    Don''t act rashly, I''m just outside, if you dare to cross the thunder pond half a step, I will fight you hard right away.


    Then Xue Tu Luo went down.


    Ye Hao and Hei Butterfly sat down again and looked at each other.


    This scene is very familiar and has been done eight times before.


    The only difference this time is that the surrounding is the ruins after the war.


    "The practice method I got doesn''t actually belong to this world." Hei Butterfly began to tell. She looked at Ye Hao here without seeing any surprise in his eyes.


    Seeing that he already knew about this.


    Hei Butterfly continued: "This cultivation method is completely different from the cultivation method on earth. I don''t know exactly how it was obtained. It was obtained by the first generation queen of the Tarot organization, and she just started to explore the practice.


    This practice was incredible. Her strength at the time was only considered middle or lower in the Tarot organization, but because of this practice, plus the earth¡¯s cultivation environment at that time was pretty good, she would have it in less than 50 years. The strength of Tier 8! Become the leading figure in the Tarot organization.


    But this kind of cultivation method cannot be dictated, it can only be passed on through thoughts, and only women with the strength of the eighth rank can accept the practice, and can only convey it once in a lifetime.


    It was passed to me by my master back then, and the cultivation method was introduced into my mind, and it seemed like instinct. I quickly learned it.


    In each generation of our queens, I seek to break through the ultimate power. This is our pursuit, but no one can accomplish it.


    Until me, I finally had an opportunity to break through, but I didn''t expect that this would be the result after breaking the eight doors. "


    Black Butterfly laughed at himself and looked at the artificial sky outside: "If the queens of the past were to know the ultimate power they pursued throughout their lives, it would bring death to them, and what kind of expression would they have."


    Black Butterfly looked at Ye Hao: "Can you tell me now, can I still hope to return to that state? I can feel the powerful power in the black heart you created for me. As long as I can use them, I It must be..."


    "No. Once you mobilize those powers, it will cause irreparable harm to you. You are a human body, this is not a human power. You can cultivate without modification. If you are not dead, you can be considered as burning incense. , Your current situation and can be regarded as a delusion.


    I forcibly pulled you back from the Temple of the Kings, and it took a lot of effort.


    In fact, you are already very strong now. In this world, there are few of your opponents in your realm.


    Why bother to pursue that ultimate power? And you have three thousand beauties in the harem, and your magic butterfly is so powerful that there are very few that can fight you. "


    Ye Hao said.


    "Covet the peace at this moment and don''t pursue the improvement in strength. One day, we will be surpassed by others, and we will be put on your neck with a sword, insult you, and trample on you." Black Butterfly looked at Ye Hao.


    "You are from Huaxia. I think your history should have taught you this."


    Ye Hao frowned: "In short, in your current situation, it is already very difficult to save your life. I really can''t do anything else."


    This is what the Empress told him.


    Since the empress said there was no way, he couldn''t help it.


    Black Butterfly''s eyes darkened a lot at this moment, but soon recovered. I don''t know if she is optimistic or she is good at hiding her emotions.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this." Black Butterfly looked at the traces of the fighting around, she smiled and said: "It seems that during the period of my coma, the battle between you and A Xue was very fierce.


    I guess she has probably unblocked 60% of the power of the Weeping Blood Sword. "


    "You said you gave people a magic sword like that. It didn''t hurt her. She almost didn''t use 90% of her blood."


    Hei Butterfly smiled and said: "Everyone has the right to choose. I did not make a choice for her. I just gave her a chance. The choice was made by herself. If she is greedy for life and fear of death, she will not join the demon. Butterfly organization.


    These things are not important. You take this thing, I owe you a favor. "


    Black Butterfly threw Ye Hao a small bottle the size of eye drops.


    After Ye Hao caught the bottle, he saw clearly that there was a small bug inside.


    "This is the female worm of the Gu worm in the nightingale. You put this female worm on the nose of the nightingale, and the child worms in the nightingale will naturally come out." Black Butterfly said.

 Chapter 1552： The eighth rank is holy, the ninth rank is god

    Chapter 1552 the eighth rank is holy, the ninth rank is god


    In a hot spring hotel in Australia.


    Ye Hao sat alone in the hot spring, enjoying this rare leisure time.


    This time, I stayed at the Demon Butterfly Base for a month.


    Before lurking in Hawkeye, performing the operation to invade Area 11, it was still in April, and it is now the end of May.


    Half of the year has passed in a blink of an eye.


    Ye Hao leaned against the hot spring pool, and with a thought, the system page appeared before his eyes.


    [Current skill points: 4510]


    During this period, there are no tasks, so there is no income, and the consumption of restrictive skills is not much.


    In order to fulfill her previous promise, coupled with bribing Shirley, she was given three Duke-level bloodstones at once, each of which required two thousand skill points.


    But after all, he had promised Shirley at Tianmen before that Ye Hao would not fail to say anything about promising women.


    And don''t forget that Ye Hao''s "little vault" is still in the hands of this aunt.


    With those 50,000 skill points, I still need to care about these thousands, but it is a pity that Ye Hao has not been able to spare the time to absorb that small gold mine.


    "This time I went back to Huaxia for a look, and then went to the Mediterranean Sea to find the dragon''s nest. After that, I collected the small gold mine by the way, and then upgraded the system, by the way, to improve my strength, and then gathered the five element physique.


    The combat power of that thing is still okay, now the combat power is getting more and more fierce, and the strength must be improved as soon as possible.


    The old guy in Tianmen didn''t know what to leave. The previous clone made me so laborious. If he came to me to settle the account, I don''t have enough strength, and it is estimated that I will be shaved.


    And now Hawkeye is also eyeing me, I need the ability to protect myself. "


    Ye Hao thought about this, he raised his hand, and a cloud of black gas and a cloud of milky white gas appeared in his hand, with only small lines.


    "The black butterfly is right. This force has a strong destructive ability. It''s a pity that I can''t control it, and the power in the **** map has to maintain the operation of the heart and compete with the fused black heart, so it cannot be mobilized too much. Otherwise, it will cause imbalance."


    Ye Hao secretly regretted.


    Before Xingqiang really went into dormancy, he also specifically emphasized to Ye Hao that you should never try to use that power.


    Suddenly, the qi in Ye Hao''s hand dissipated, and a footstep on the water sounded.


    Because this is a hot spring, most of the surrounding areas are misty, although footsteps can be heard, but when you see a figure, the person has already appeared in front of him.


    "This is a men''s hot spring." Ye Hao jokingly looked at Nightingale wrapped in a bath towel.


    "This hot spring hotel is already reserved by you. Could there be other men here?" Nightingale said faintly. She untied her bath towel in the faint steam and soaked her body in the hot spring. .


    "What realm are you now?" Nightingale looked at Ye Hao and asked.


    "Seventh Innate, but if I fight, I have the ability to fight the seventh-level elementary." Ye Hao said.


    Nightingale looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    The Seventh Layer is inherently capable of fighting the Seventh Tier, which is really amazing.


    According to the international class system, Seventh Innate can only be regarded as a sixth-level elementary.


    Ye Hao has crossed a great realm.


    "I think you were not as strong as me at the beginning, and now you have left me behind. Your body is always full of miracles." Nightingale took up water and poured water on her body, and the drops of water slipped across her skin.


    "Everyone always has their own secrets and their own way to go. Different paths will make different people. In fact, if you are not enveloped in revenge, plus you have been hurt before.


    Your current strength may still be higher than mine. "Ye Hao said while looking at Nightingale.


    You must know that the baptism that nightingale did in Australia before is not that simple. Nightingale can rise from quasi-innate to quadruple innate in such a short time. This is also because of the benefits left over from that baptism.


    "Everyone always has their own hurdle in their heart." Nightingale said regretfully, "Stop talking about this. When you see Black Butterfly, what do you think of her strength? Before you said she caught me and threatened you, just to make her Improve strength."


    Ye Hao nodded: "Her current strength is at the peak of Tier 8, and what she wants to enter is Tier 9."


    "Level Nine." Nightingale frowned.


    "Up to now, I have only learned about China''s strength system of Xiantian Jiuzhong. And the international strength system is just a simple ninth-tier system. Is there any detailed introduction?" Ye Hao asked, looking at Nightingale.


    Even though Nightingale was not as strong as herself, she knew more about these things than Ye Hao.


    "In Huaxia, the innate is called the fairyland, the fairy. The strength is dozens of times the innate master. It is also commonly known as the seventh rank in the world, and the seventh rank has its own title all over the world.


    For example, the seventh level of vampires and werewolves, they themselves call the prince, which is the realm above the Duke level.


    Abilityists are S-levels. I want to say one thing here. Before S-levels, they have great advantages against people from other professions. However, above S-level, they have some combat effectiveness. The physical strength cannot keep up, and the spiritual thinking cannot keep up. The US government is also working **** it.


    Another magician, the seventh rank is called the pinnacle magister.


    Japanese ninja, the seventh order is called Tennin.


    There are also some professional ranks 7 with specific names, but now for convenience, everyone will call them rank 7 powerhouses.


    There are too few Rank 7 powerhouses in the world now, and most of them are in a semi-concealed state.


    I guess that the old celestial master of the Tianmen might be at the seventh level, and the dragon group and several old monsters might also be at the seventh level. Said Nightingale.


    Ye Hao shook his head. He recalled the strength of the old celestial master clone: ??"The old celestial master should be the eighth rank above the seventh. What do you call the eighth rank? There is also the ninth rank."


    Admiration appeared in Nightingale¡¯s eyes, yearning: "The eighth rank is holy and the ninth rank is a god. This is a consistent concept all over the world. Therefore, the eighth rank is called the holy realm, and some people call it the holy. There was an eighth-order celestial master in Tianmen in a century.


    Dozens of seventh-order martial artists were destroyed in the First World War, and they are called Heavenly Gate Saints by the world.


    If the black butterfly is the eighth rank, she is also a saint. I really didn''t expect that we could still meet the eighth-order saints, and many people even think that the saints have long since disappeared from this world. "


    "What about Tier Nine? If you advance to Tier Nine, you can really become a god." Ye Hao was curious.


    "I don''t know." Nightingale shook her head: "About Tier Nine as a god, it was only what an old man told me when I was a child. As for whether there is a Tier Nine **** in this world, no one knows.


    Maybe this is just a legend, maybe these gods have been swallowed by time. "


    Ye Hao looked up at the starry sky, the seventh step is a fairy, the eighth step is a holy, and the ninth step is a god.


    As long as he has enough strength, he can definitely reveal those so-called secrets.


    "We have been in Australia for three days. You are not talking about returning to China, when will we leave?" Nightingale asked suspiciously.


    Ye Hao showed a slight smile: "It''s coming, it''s coming. It should be coming soon."

 Chapter 1553： Halve wages!

    Chapter 1553 Wages Halved!


    Huaxia¡¤Haicheng¡¤Wushuang City.


    Life here is full of peace and stability, and everyone is doing their own thing.


    Fat guy, tiger head, they are eating snacks in the guard room and watching the **** model catwalk on TV.


    In the martial arts hall, Wu Tian and Xue Lao are teaching children to learn martial arts.


    In the school next to the martial arts gymnasium, Xia Xue teaches everyone in the school.


    "Patrol over there again." Laura was wearing a black uniform and pointed at the person under her hand with a serious face.


    "Boss, I just finished patrolling over there." Bell grimaced and pointed to his watch: "It''s already off work time. I also asked the fat man to play mahjong together. That kid won yesterday. My salary for half a month, I must win it back today!"


    Della looked at Laura in kindness: "Sister Laura, our Wushuang City is very safe. There is no need for so many patrols. I will go shopping with Monica in the afternoon. There is a new bag... ¡­"


    Laura looked at her gang with a gloomy face: "Playing? Go shopping? See what you all look like now. You don''t know what level you are now!"


    "Viscount..." Several people lowered their heads and whispered.


    "Viscount! You are too embarrassed to say it, Miss Xia Xue and I are already at the Marquis level, and you are still at the Viscount level! Is the bloodstone I have given you not enough for your cultivation, or what is the reason?" Laura yelled like an instructor. .


    "Do you still remember what kind of life we ??were living a year ago? If it weren''t for Master Ye Hao, we are still in the dark dungeon, no different from the half-bloods in Europe who were imprisoned and hunted down. .


    Who gave us the life we ??are now? It is Master Ye Hao, if there is no Master Ye Hao there would be no us now. Only by fighting for Ye Hao can we repay Master Ye Hao''s kindness, but let''s see how you are at ease now. "


    Being reprimanded by Laura, several people bowed their heads with some guilty conscience.


    Such a peaceful life really made them somewhat intoxicated.


    "Laura, I''m reprimanding them again." A voice came.


    I saw Bao Ye driving an electric pickup truck with a pile of vegetables and food behind him.


    "Hello, Lord Bao." Laura stood up straight and greeted.


    Baoye stopped the car, wiped his sweat with a towel, smiled and looked at Laura, and the half-bloods: "Okay. They have completed their tasks, so you shouldn''t ask them too much. After all. Not everyone has the talent for cultivation."


    "But... hey." Laura sighed and shook her head.


    "You guys should work harder too. Ye Hao said that your talents are good. It will be good for you to upgrade to earl level as soon as possible, and you can raise your wages." Bao Ye looked at a few with a smile and enlightened.


    "Let''s not talk about it. I won''t send these dishes to the cafeteria. Your sister-in-law should scold me again. These are our own vegetables. You can eat more for dinner, it tastes good."


    After finishing speaking, Bao Ye drove the small car towards the cafeteria.


    If you let the outside world know that a B-level ability person, a quasi-innate master, who grows vegetables in Wushuang City and drives vegetables in a car, he will surely be shocked.


    "Master Bao, drive slowly." Laura said goodbye to Master Bao, and then looked at her help.


    "Sister Laura..." Several people looked at Laura with a flattering smile.


    Laura covered her face: "Okay, okay. Get off work."


    "Yeah!" Several people were as excited as children after school.


    "However, in the next month, mid-year performance evaluation. Among them, strength is an important item. All wages for those whose strength is lower than the earl level will be halved. Okay, now disbanded."


    As soon as Laura said this, there was a voice of sadness.


    Halving wages is tantamount to a blue sky!


    "My skin suit!"


    "My bag..."


    "My flower...My horse father..."


    "My Haidilao..."


    After a long time, the training hall can see the voices of these people training there for a long time in the middle of the night.


    These are things to follow.


    Laura walked on the path with her hands behind her back, breathing the scented air, looking at the vegetation and the beautiful blue sky.


    A smile appeared on her face.


    A year ago, she had never thought that she could lead such a good life without worrying about being chased, imprisoned, or burned to death.


    Here, she felt what life was, and all of it was because of that man.


    Laura took out a black wallet from the inner pocket of her uniform. The wallet was very empty. There was basically nothing but an ID card and a salary card.


    And Laura opened a hidden mezzanine and took out a small photo from it.


    Above the photo is a man, that is Ye Hao.


    Looking at this photo, Laura''s cheeks were flushed, and the frequency of her heartbeat accelerated involuntarily.


    She used to be a strong woman in front of outsiders, but now she seems to be a little girl hiding her thoughts.


    Snapped


    "Sister Laura, what are you doing here." A voice came from behind.


    Laura was shocked, and quickly hid the photo in her hand, and then she looked at the person behind her.


    "Little Miss." Laura pretended to be calm and greeted Su Xiaoxiao who suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Several black lines appeared on Su Xiao''s forehead: "Sister Laura, don''t you call me this little lady, how young I am. You are older than me, just call me little." Don''t be polite.


    You have not been here for a short time in Wushuang City. We don''t pay attention to so much here. We are all friends. "


    "Yeah." Laura replied.


    "It happens that you are here, do you have anything to do now?" Su Xiaoxiao asked.


    "Thing? I''m going now..." Laura was talking over there, Su Xiaoxiao was still talking on her own.


    "I don¡¯t know what Ye Hao was doing. He disappeared for more than a month and suddenly sent something back. Now the old fat doorman told me to pick it up. I''ll get it."


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at Laura, and asked in confusion: "What did you just say?"


    "No, nothing. I''m free, I''m very free now." When Laura heard what Ye Hao had sent back, she became more energetic at that moment, and her eyes seemed to light up.


    "Then let''s go quickly, the courier company must be signed by the designated person. But if Ye Hao is acquainted, this lady is one of the designated persons." Su Xiaoxiao raised his head.


    Laura looked at Su Xiaoxiao with some envy in her eyes.


    While living here, she also learned some things. The Miss Song Ying who lives in the inner courtyard is Ye Hao''s woman and is pregnant.


    The little Miss Su in front of her is Ye Hao''s unrelated sister.


    She envied these women for being able to have such an intimate relationship with Ye Hao.

 Chapter 1555： Big change

    Chapter 1555


    "Ye Hao, she''s back?" Xia Xue''s first sentence was this.


    Song Ying and Nangong Ziqiong pointed at Su Xiaoxiao at the same time: "Ask her."


    Su Xiaoxiao was a little embarrassed at this time. She scratched her face, smiled and pointed at the courier box on the stone table and said: "Let¡¯s take a look at this thing first. Ye Hao paid 100,000 yuan to send it back. of."


    Several women''s eyes fell on the express box.


    Su Xiaoxiao didn''t wait for them to question, took out a knife that he carried, walked to the express box, and made a cut.


    After scratching the inside of the opening, it was found that there was a box made of exquisite composite material inside.


    The box is as strong as steel, but it weighs only one-tenth of steel.


    Su Xiaoxiao saw a button on it, and she pressed it.


    The lid on the front of the box popped open automatically.


    Inside is a small space, like a safe, and in the middle is a small box that looks like a ring, and under the small box is a folded note.


    Su Xiaoxiao took out the small box and the note and placed it on the stone table, and then looked at the express box carefully.


    "That''s just a few things? Isn''t it the wrong thing?"


    It''s such a simple thing, the size is not as big as a fist, and the courier fee is a full 100,000 yuan, even if it is airborne diamonds, it is not so expensive.


    Nangong Ziqiong opened the small box and saw a white crystal in the small box, about the size of a third of a fist.


    "Is this a rare gem?" Su Xiaoxiao said curiously.


    Other women are also puzzled.


    Nangong Ziqiong shook his head and said, "This is not a gem. I have never seen anything like this. There is absolutely no such gem on earth."


    Nangong Ziqiong''s tone is very firm, because when she was a child, she often worked with Nangong Fengyi and naturally learned a lot about these shopping malls.


    "Yes, I haven''t seen this kind of gemstone either." Song Ying, the big boss of Yingyue Jewelry Company, made it harder to say.


    "Let''s see what is written on the paper."


    Xia Xue picked up the piece of paper and opened it. A long paragraph was written on it.


    Xia Xue began to read for everyone.


    "This is a summoning stone. As long as the caller prays with pious words, the person who is called will come upon the call. The more people praying and the more pious, the higher the probability of success.


    If you don¡¯t know the prayers, you can read the following examples: Please God bring to us the handsome, handsome, handsome, beautiful, and beloved Ye Hao..."


    In the middle, Xia Xue could not bear to omit those hundreds of words of praise, causing several black lines to appear on Xia Xue''s forehead.


    The yard was also silent.


    "You guys are really shameless. People who have seen narcissism have never seen such narcissism." Su Xiaoxiao rolled his eyes, how could they believe such a foolish thing.


    "Please God will be handsome and handsome, Yushu is in the wind, everyone loves..." A voice sounded.


    The women looked over and saw that Miao Miao was really clasping her hands at the moment, facing the strange stone, reading the words on the note religiously.


    "Meow, don''t read. These are all your brother Ye Hao fooled you." Su Xiaoxiao waved his hand and said.


    But Meow didn''t listen, and continued to read the words that would get goosebumps.


    When others saw Meow Meow being so focused, they couldn''t bear to interrupt her, but they couldn''t bear to feel a little distressed when they thought that she would cry and feel sad because of being deceived.


    Finally, after five minutes, Meow Miao finished reading that large paragraph of praise, and she blinked at the big bead with cute and pitiful eyes.


    Su Xiaoxiao sighed, she walked to Meow Meow and stroked Meow Meow¡¯s head: "Meow Meow, I¡¯m sorry. Actually I lied to you before, Ye Hao didn¡¯t come back, he just sent a quick... "


    Huh


    Suddenly a ray of light shot out from the stone, projected into the air like a projection, and finally formed a light gate.


    The next moment, a foot stretched out from the light gate.


    Then, arms, body, then head, the last person appeared out of thin air, and looking at the smiling face, it was Ye Hao!


    "Oh, everyone is here." Ye Hao looked at the girls with a mischievous expression: "Are you surprised? Isn''t it surprising!"


    The girls were speechless, looking at the stone in astonishment, at Ye Hao who suddenly appeared in front of them, and at the door of light.


    This... is this true? This stone can really call people out. Ye Hao appeared because of Meow''s pious summoning?


    But why the spell is so joking.


    Su Xiaoxiao swallowed, and patted the courier box in front of him: "This...this really delivered me back..."


    "Brother Ye, Miao Miao wants to kill you." Miao Miao jumped on her legs and jumped directly into Ye Hao''s arms.


    Rubbing Ye Hao''s chin with his two lovely ears.


    Ye Hao put on a very strenuous expression: "Oh...it doesn''t work, Meow Meow is gaining weight again. Brother Ye can''t hold it anymore..."


    Miao Miao blushed, and came down from Ye Hao''s arms, and hit Ye Hao''s belly with her small fist: "Nonsense, Miao Miao is not fat. Miao Miao only eats ten...15 small fish every day. Just do it..."


    While talking, Meow was a little embarrassed.


    Her tail tugged, and she finally whispered: "Really...really fatter?"


    Everyone smiled when they saw Meow Meow.


    Ye Hao touched Meow Meow''s head: "Mow Meow is so cute, of course he is not fat. And even if I am fattened, Meow Meow is our cutest chubby meow."


    Meow smiled, squinted, enjoying Ye Hao''s touch very much. She pouted again and retorted: "Meow, don''t be a chubby meow."


    While talking here, two figures, one large and one small, walked out of the light gate.


    Nightingale looked around in surprise, then looked at the light gate behind him. Ye Hao told her before that as long as the time came, it would only take a moment to travel from Australia to China.


    She still didn''t believe in such a thing at the time. Australia and China are thousands of kilometers away, how could it be possible in an instant.


    The mouse shrank her head and hid behind Nightingale. Although she already had a good strength, her subconsciously faint personality still remained unchanged.


    The most important thing is to be by the close person, she will hide behind that person subconsciously.


    "Where is this place?" Nightingale asked subconsciously.


    Ye Hao smiled. He pointed here and said, "Welcome to Wushuang City in Huaxia Haicheng."

 Chapter 1557： What a child!

    Chapter 1557 The child is strange!


    Ye Hao''s face was serious, this was about his child, and he couldn''t tolerate him not being serious.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I...I don''t know what''s going on. When the pregnancy was detected, it was at the beginning of the year. As for the pregnancy, I have been hiding it from everyone, and I have checked that generally pregnant women are three months old. I was pregnant, so I have been wearing loose home clothes recently, hoping to hide the day."


    Ye Hao nodded, and temporarily concealed the pregnancy. Ye Hao knew it himself.


    However, he thought it would not last long to hide this matter. After all, when the time comes, Ye Hao, the "culprit", will certainly stand up.


    But now after half a year, the belly has not come out, and everyone has no doubt at all, but thinks that Nightingale has changed her dressing style.


    "But it''s been almost five months, I... I haven''t gotten out of this shape. I was worried that something happened to the fetus, so I went to the doctor to check it out, but the doctor said that everything was normal for the fetus. Ye Hao ...This...Is there something wrong with this?" Song Ying looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    "Come on, you sit on the chair first, I''ll take a look." Ye Hao said quite seriously.


    This serious expression was even more serious than when he was fighting Xue Tu Luo.


    Song Ying sat on the chair at Ye Hao''s order, and Ye Hao squatted halfway on the ground. He lifted Song Ying''s clothes first and exposed her abdomen.


    Not to mention, Song Ying''s belly has no shape at all, and is like a slender girl, without a trace of fat.


    Although some pregnant women do not have a shape during pregnancy, if you look directly at the abdomen, you will still see a little fatter after more than three months. After all, there is a child in the belly, and it is impossible to have no traces.


    Since it is not visible on the surface, just look inside.


    Ye Hao''s pupils appeared strange light, and the line of sight passed through Song Ying''s abdomen, directly seeing inside.


    In Song Ying''s belly, Ye Hao saw the prototype of a fetus, but this prototype was very small, at least ten times smaller than a normal five-month fetus!


    Ye Hao has medical skills, but he has never encountered such a situation.


    ...


    More than ten minutes passed.


    Several black lines appeared on Song Ying''s forehead, and she looked at Ye Hao, who was walking around the room in front of her.


    "Can you stop leaving? I''m almost dizzy looking at you."


    Ye Hao was anxiously a little Liushen Wuzhu: "But... but your situation is so special, I... I really don''t know what to do, will you be in danger, will the child be in danger, I ...Hey, what should I do."


    Ye Hao really feels like there is nowhere to go, and instead of facing such a thing, it is as simple as letting him go to fight Xue Tu Luo.


    "It may be because of our special relationship. Shouldn''t this kind of thing be asked about the older generation..." Song Ying thought for a while, and she said, "Or, let''s ask the older generation of Beiming..."


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up.


    Snapped


    Ye Hao slapped his face with a slap.


    "What are you doing!" Song Ying was startled.


    "I''m hitting myself, why am I so stupid, I don''t know I can ask others. You wait, I will call my grandfather." Ye Hao directly took out his mobile phone and turned out Beibei. Ming Wuji''s contact information was called.


    Song Ying looked at Ye Hao''s anxious look like a hairy boy. She smiled. She liked Ye Hao''s appearance very much, because it showed that Ye Hao was really worried about herself and her children. He is steadfast, and he is a little frantic at the moment.


    The call was connected soon.


    "Hey, you little bastard, you still know to call grandfather. I don''t know, I thought you died in that corner of the knot." Bei Ming Wuji shouted and cursed.


    Ye Hao couldn''t control these at the moment, he said directly: "Grandpa. I have a very important thing here."


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Bei Ming Wuji''s tone also became serious: "What''s the matter? Did Tianmen trouble you again?"


    "No, it''s something more important than this!" Ye Hao said.


    Beiming family.


    Bei Ming Wuji took the phone and jumped from the chair. The people around were startled. They also heard what the Patriarch said just now, something more serious than the Tianmen trouble? What is that?


    "What! The fetus in the womb of my grandson and daughter-in-law is strange!" Beiming Wuji''s current state of affairs: "Okay, I know. I will take someone there, and I will be there tomorrow."


    After speaking, Beiming Wuji hung up the phone and shouted to the people under his hand: "Arrange the fastest plane for me, I want to fly to Haicheng! Then go and invite me the goat!"


    Seeing Beiming Wuji''s hurried appearance, everyone was a little dumbfounded. This... Does this really seem to be more important than Tianmen?


    "That... Patriarch, there is a very important meeting tonight..." said an old man next to him.


    "When is he here? What meetings are there? I have an accident with Lao Tzu''s great-grandson. It''s not more important than this!" Bei Ming Wuji''s expression is not as big as that of my great-grandson.


    ...


    "Relax. My grandfather said he will come tomorrow." Ye Hao looked at Song Ying soothingly.


    Song Ying covered her mouth and chuckled: "Look at you like that. Senior Bei Ming is a lot of age. It would be inappropriate for you to let him come from far away. Let him slow down. This is nothing. event.


    Anyway, I have been like this for a while, not bad these days. "


    "Why isn''t this a major event? The things that concern my Ye family are all major events." Ye Hao had a serious expression.


    After Song Ying urged and drove him out, Ye Hao left Song Ying''s room.


    Song Ying knew that Ye Hao had a lot of things waiting for him to deal with when Ye Hao came back, and Feng Jiuer was waiting outside.


    "You can figure it out. You said that you just came back here and you have been tossing for more than an hour. Can you stop it?" Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao teasingly, and then looked at the room: "But I have to say you. The soundproofing effect of the house is really good, no sound can be heard."


    Ye Hao looked at Feng Jiu''er. This girl seemed to think he and Song Ying were doing something indescribable inside.


    "Let''s talk about it, why are you staying in Wushuang City? And what you just said to find me." Ye Hao walked to the stone table in the courtyard and sat down, looking at Feng Jiu''er.


    Feng Jiu''er would appear in Wushuang City, which really surprised Ye Hao.


    Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao: "You have disappeared for more than a month, do you know that the world has been in a mess because of events a month ago."


    Ye Hao frowned: "Black Rubik''s Cube?"

 Chapter 1558： Qin Ling is about to open

    Chapter 1558 Qin Ling is about to open


    A month ago, the only thing that made the whole world madly focused was the black cube.


    "This matter is actually just a function of a liaison person. It is not me who wants to talk to you. It is someone else, can I invite you and me to a place where no one is there. After all, this matter is relatively confidential." Feng Jiu''er said.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    Five minutes later, in an empty room, Ye Hao sat on the sofa.


    Standing in front of him, Feng Jiu''er, she took out a miniature projector from her pocket and put it on the ground, and then took out the communication equipment: "Hey, it''s me, Jiufeng. I have already contacted Ye Hao, and can now communicate on the screen. ."


    A few seconds later, a ray of light was emitted from the projector, and a 3D projection screen appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    This picture is a conference room with five people sitting in the conference room.


    Four men and one woman, several of whom Ye Hao still knew.


    When that woman was Feng Jiu''er, she had seen Emei flowers in the United States.


    In addition, there are Huang Peng from the Dragon Group and Huang Group, Xiang Yisu from the Xuan Group, and Tangcheng, an old acquaintance of Ye Hao, who has not seen him for several months.


    "Hello, Mr. Ye Hao." The only middle-aged man Ye Hao didn''t know smiled at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded slightly, then looked at the other people.


    "I don''t know what you are looking for?"


    The middle-aged man was angry without Ye Hao''s actions. He smiled and said, "I know that Mr. Ye Hao and our Dragon Team are old friends, but I''m still troubled by Team Leader Xiang to introduce you."


    Xiang Yisu stood up, and he started pointing at the crowd to introduce: "Member of the Tian Group, Emeihua. Huang Group leader Tang Cheng, Xuan Group leader, Huang Peng, the next group leader Xiang Yisu, and this Tian Team leader Long Yi."


    After listening to these introductions, Ye Hao looked at Tang City in surprise, but didn''t expect Tang City to see him for a few months and become the leader of the Huang group.


    Xiang Yisu and Huang Peng were both upgraded one level, and these should be due to the death of the original field leader Yang Hui.


    Yang Hui''s death was related to Ye Hao again, and this matter was a bit complicated.


    In this way, Ye Hao was familiar with the leadership of the Dragon Group.


    Ye Hao''s gaze fell on Long Yi, the leader of the sky team.


    "Let''s talk, what can I do. Leader Long."


    Long Yi began to say: "What we are going to talk about this time, presumably Jiufeng should have revealed something to Mr. Ye, it is about the black Rubik''s cube a month ago.


    Since that time, there have been three almost magical black Rubik''s Cubes in the world, and one of them was handed over to us by Mr. Ye. Here I first express my admiration for Mr. Ye''s selfless spirit.


    Mr. Ye is really the hero of the country, but we still hope that Mr. Ye can explain why there are three identical black cubes. "


    Long Yi''s gaze seemed to pass through the space and fell directly on Ye Hao.


    The strength of the leader of the sky group is definitely around the sixth-order peak, and his eyes are very sharp.


    And Ye Hao really knew about the three black Rubik''s cubes he was talking about, because it was Ye Hao who came up with it, and two of the "counterfeit" pieces were made from Variety Crystals.


    "This matter is a bit complicated, but I can be sure that the black Rubik''s Cube I handed over to Team Dragon is a genuine black cube." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "But we opened the Rubik''s Cube, and there were some things in it that didn''t match what we heard." Long Yi stared blankly.


    It seems that the dragon group also knew that the most important thing in the black cube was the black heart, and after opening it, they only saw the important research data, but there was no black heart. This thought of Ye Hao.


    Reminiscent of the eruption of Huangshi Volcano, they are not fools, guessing that Ye Hao must have opened the black Rubik''s Cube.


    "Okay, I admit it. I opened the black cube before, and there was a dark thing in it, but I was fighting with people at the time, and I couldn''t care too much. The black guy disappeared all at once. I can only I took back the black Rubik''s Cube." Ye Hao lied calmly.


    Anyway, the black heart has been fused by him now, and no one can expose his lies.


    Long Yi was silent.


    "Ahem... that leader Long, I don''t think we should talk about this matter. Although we didn''t get that thing, according to our intelligence, the other organizations didn''t get that thing either.


    On the contrary, we have also obtained the top research data of the United States in recent years, which is enough to shorten our country¡¯s road to catching up with the United States by 20 to 30 years. This time, other organizations have lost their troops. We are already considered winners. . "


    As Ye Hao''s old friend, Tang Cheng stood up to speak for Ye Hao.


    However, Ye Hao heard other signs from these words. It seemed that Dragon Group was looking for himself, not just for the Black Rubik''s Cube.


    "Leader Long, I''m going to get straight to the point if I have anything to do. I don''t like to make rounds." Ye Hao said.


    Long Yi looked at Ye Hao, his fingers tapping on the table.


    "Then let''s talk about business. It''s about Qin Ling. Our Dragon Group hopes to cooperate with Mr. Ye..."


    ...


    As the night gradually deepened, Ye Hao walked out of the green breeding garden with a satisfied expression on his face.


    After this period of time, the Emerald Exquisite Flower has matured a lot, because the base number continues to increase, Ye Hao can absorb more and more skill points.


    This time alone, he has absorbed more than 5,000 skill points.


    [Current remaining skill points: 9851]


    This afternoon, he also did a lot of things, such as reinjecting the aura in the mountain map into the central system of Wushuang City''s aura.


    A separate room was also set up next to the central system, and a portal stone was placed there, so that Zi Ye Hao could return to Wushuang City from outside at any time.


    Whenever you miss Song Ying and others, you can come back.


    It''s just a pity that there are only three Portal Stones. If there are enough, Ye Haoda can spread the Portal Stones all over the world. Then it will be easy to walk around the world.


    "Brother Hao." Xiao Yan said hello when he saw Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at Xiaoyan: "There has been no problem in training recently, is there anything unusual in your body?"


    Xiao Yan''s current strength has broken through the Qi Refining Realm, and has officially entered the Innate Realm.


    And now Ye Hao has figured out what the black aura in Xiaoyan''s body was before, which is exactly the same as the aura in the black heart in his body.


    It seems that some TE laboratory used the power of this different world to do experiments on people on earth.


    Xiao Yan is one of the experimenters.


    "No, it''s been very stable recently." Xiao Yan shook his head. He and Ye Hao walked on the trail together. He also reported a situation to Ye Hao.


    "You said that there are many Europeans who often wander around our Wushuang City during this time?" Ye Hao frowned and asked.

 Chapter 1559： Yuxiang shredded pork without fish

    Chapter 1559


    Xiao Yan nodded. He took out a tablet and handed it to Ye Hao. There were related photos and videos on it.


    "These Europeans enter China as tourists, often in groups of three to two. This is not a big deal in Haicheng, but our Wushuang City is located in the old city of Haicheng, where there are no companies and no tourist attractions. .


    They appeared here, there must be a reason, after discovering their bizarre, I sent someone to follow and probe them.


    Later, we discovered that they seemed to be looking for someone in Wushuang City, and they even tried to attack Wushuang City at night several times. "


    Hearing this, Ye Hao smiled contemptuously. The three big clans of the ten guys attacked Wushuang City and all came back in despair, relying on a few people to attack Wushuang City at night? What a joke.


    "After that, we began to encircle them, during which we fought out, and their strength was around Tier 3 and Tier 4. It''s a pity that they were all dead men who had undergone special training. After being caught by us, they committed suicide on the spot. ."


    Suicide on the spot when caught, European?


    Ye Hao frowned. He suddenly remembered that when he was in the Ashley family castle where Catherine she was, when he and the maid went out to hang out, he was met by a group of unknown guys in a city. When they attacked and caught them, they all chose death without hesitation.


    Ye Hao has a feeling that they are all a group.


    "For their identities, I launched a search for several months. Finally, I found a clue half a month ago." Xiao Yan said.


    "What clue?" Ye Hao asked.


    Xiao Yan clicked on the tablet screen and opened a photo from a secret folder.


    In the photo are two white men, a man and a woman.


    "The person on the left is the one we killed who tried to attack our Wushuang City. The identity of the person on the right can be easily found. She is..."


    "The Cardinal Archbishop of the Western Holy See, Sonia." Ye Hao said the identity of the woman.


    He and this woman had been met at the meeting ceremony of the Lord Son on the Holy Hill of the Holy See in Europe.


    At that time, this woman seemed to hold a resentment towards Ye Hao, and did not respect Ye Hao as much as Judy and others.


    "This photo is based on the person we searched for based on the deceased man''s communication in the past three years, when he and the Sonia Cardinal met in a coffee shop in Rome, Europe.


    Then I investigated. Cardinal Sonia¡¯s schedule for the day was supposed to be to meet an important person, but it was said that something happened suddenly in the middle of the day and nothing happened.


    It is definitely not a coincidence that a cardinal can push off his schedule and meet in a coffee shop. "Xiao Yan analyzed carefully.


    And Ye Hao also came up with a theory that the people who wanted to kill themselves were related to the Holy See, and now the old Pope is ill and the Holy See is complicated.


    That shows that there is another power in the Holy See, and the power holder wants to make Ye Hao die!


    "I see, you did a good job." Ye Hao nodded in satisfaction.


    After that, he said goodbye to Xiao Yan and walked towards the inner courtyard.


    There was a curve of his mouth on the road.


    "Want me to die? There are so many people in this world who want me to die, no matter who you are, if you dare to touch me, then you have to face the price of God''s punishment.


    I can¡¯t spare the time now, so I¡¯ll let you continue to jump, and wait until I handle things well and when it¡¯s your turn, I hope you won¡¯t let me down. "


    Ye Hao muttered to himself. At this time, he also thought of what the Dragon Group had discussed with him in the afternoon.


    The opening time of Qin Ling has been roughly determined. It will be in the middle of June, that is, around half a month later, and the specific time will be carefully observed.


    And this time the action will be the actions of many forces such as the underground palace, the dragon group, the heavenly gate, and the ten brothers will once again affect the attention of the entire Chinese forces.


    After all, this is the cemetery of Qin Mausoleum that has not been opened for thousands of years, and it is rumored that there is infinite power hidden!


    The Dragon Group wants to cooperate with Ye Hao because of Ye Hao''s strength.


    Ye Hao''s strength in the United States this time required the Dragon Group to reposition Ye Hao.


    A twenty-year-old man who can fight with 7th-order masters.


    This is quite a terrifying combat power, if you can pull it to your own front, it will definitely be a great help!


    However, Ye Hao did not reply directly, instead letting Long Group give himself some time to consider.


    Ye Hao stepped into Shuangmei Courtyard, one of the inner courtyards, and just walked through the door.


    A figure rushed up and hugged Ye Hao.


    "Miao Miao, how old you are, you still want to hold it like this. Are you ashamed." Ye Hao looked at Miao Miao in front of him jokingly.


    Meow raised her head and looked at Ye Hao with a smile, then jumped away and called out at the same time: "Mouse, it''s now."


    Ye Hao had actually felt that there was a person hidden on his head, but he still pretended not to see it.


    A small figure blinked past like a gust of wind, and at the same time something appeared on Ye Hao''s head, a high white hat.


    And Ye Hao''s chest was also wrapped in an apron.


    This looks like a chef at first glance.


    "Supper, supper, supper, supper!"


    The people sitting in the courtyard clapped their hands and shouted.


    "At night, Baoye and his sister-in-law''s cooking, you haven''t eaten enough yet." Ye Hao pointed at the group of people in front of him sighfully.


    A lot of people gathered in the yard, that is, a large yard like Ye Hao could fit it, but other ordinary yards would not be enough.


    "Of course we are full of what Baoye and Dongmei''s sister-in-law cooked, but we are still hungry. We are going to eat the dishes cooked by Chef Ye." Su Xiaoxiao trumpeted his mouth with both hands and took the lead in shouting.


    "Boy, don''t talk nonsense. Old man, I have long wanted to eat your cooking." Xue Lao urged while sitting next to him, holding a pot of wine.


    "Hurry up, let us taste your craftsmanship." Bao Ye also laughed: "I have been cooking for you all this time with your sister-in-law. This supper is for you to cook, not too much."


    Ye Hao pretended to smile and said: "Yes, yes, not too much, not too much. But this cooking, there is always something to do, I only have an apron and a hat, what can I do."


    "You guys are coming. Fire, electricity, big, small, burned, roasted, and steamed are all here. Brother Ye, see what''s missing." There was a shout, I saw The fat brother walked over, directly carrying a neat guy.


    The things that add up to at least five or six hundred catties are like carrying fruits in his hands.


    "There are also ingredients, flying in the sky, running on the ground, swimming in the water, as long as you can eat. It''s all here, what''s missing, you speak." Fei Zi will also carry various ingredients.


    Several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead, pointing at these two people: "Okay, you two are here waiting for me."


    "Stop talking nonsense, order the meal. I''ll come first, Goubuli a bun." Su Xiaoxiao sent a few notes to everyone, and then he took the notes and wrote a few words, directly pasting them on Ye Hao''s Face.


    "And me, sweet and sour carp, pickled fish, steamed cod, and... and shredded pork with fish flavor!" Miao Miao wrote crooked Chinese characters, and then slapped the note on Ye Hao''s chest.


    There was a black line on Ye Hao''s face.


    "Meow, it''s not good to only eat fish, you can''t have a partial eclipse. Also... fish-flavored shredded pork without fish..."

 Chapter 1563： Compelling

    Chapter 1563


    Bei Ming Wuji and this Nangong Zhen seemed to be a pair of old friends, this one was endless, and both sides accused each other of not.


    "Two seniors, can you let me, a womanist, say something." At this time, Nangong Ziqiong''s mother Chen Xin stood up.


    Nangongzhen and Bei Ming Wuji stopped talking.


    Chen Xin walked in front of Ye Hao. She looked at Ye Hao with pleading in her eyes.


    The woman''s complexion was a little haggard, and there were a lot of bloodshot eyes in the white of her eyes. It can be seen from this that she must have had a very bad time during this period.


    "Master Ye, I am Ziqiong''s mother. I only want to see Ziqiong now. I want to know how she is now, if she has lost weight, and if she has been wronged outside.


    Ye Gongzi, if Zi Qiong is really here with you, please let me see her. I am really worried about her. "


    While speaking, Chen Xin''s eyes appeared crystal clear.


    Ye Hao looked at this mother, and he sighed: "Okay."


    Everyone in the Nangong family was moved, and Nangong Fengyi looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    They didn''t expect that they had been fighting here for so long that the boy didn''t say anything, but because of a few words from a woman, he agreed.


    This also indirectly admitted that Nangong Ziqiong was in Wushuang City.


    "Okay. Now you are admitting that my daughter is in Wushuang City, right. Ye Hao, I warn you, and hand over my daughter immediately!" Nangong Yao stood up and pointed at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao silently looked at Nangong Yao: "Nangong Patriarch, do you know why I have been so polite to you from the beginning to now? Not because of what Nangong family you are, but because Nangong Ziqiong is my friend. My friend has a face.


    And you just said to hand it over? I think this term is incorrect. I neither kidnapped nor imprisoned Miss Nangong Ziqiong. What can I say?


    If you and your people continue to be rude, my Wushuang City will not welcome rude people. When the time comes, don''t blame me for seeing off the guests. "


    While speaking, the breath of Ye Hao burst out.


    A strong momentum appeared out of thin air.


    Nangong Yao''s younger brother, Nangong Zhanbo directly backed up a few steps, while the other Nangong disciples directly knelt on the ground, sweat beads on their foreheads.


    Nangong Yao immediately protected his body with luck, and was not affected by Ye Hao, but he could still clearly feel the powerful aura.


    That breath is extremely hot like fire and endless like water.


    You can hear the sound of dragons from time to time, as if two red and blue dragons are flying in a world divided by fire and water.


    In addition, there is also a sword aura, this inconspicuous sword aura, but there is a kind of direct feeling.


    Bei Ming Wuji looked at his grandson with awe in his eyes.


    He originally thought that his grandson had only seven congenitals, but it seemed that he underestimated this grandson. This powerful aura almost had to materialize.


    And he also noticed that in this hall, he, the woman, and Nangong Fengyi were not affected by this breath.


    This shows what?


    This shows that Ye Hao''s control ability is very powerful, and he can control every bit of his breath.


    The silence of three seconds was only a blink of an eye in some people''s eyes, but in others'' eyes it was as long as an abyss.


    Ye Hao retracted his momentum, then looked at Chen Xin and continued, "I can show you Nangong Ziqiong, but only Madam Chen and you and Miss Nangong Fengyi."


    "Okay." Chen Xin nodded impatiently. Unlike her husband, she had to consider so many things. She just wanted to see her daughter.


    Nangong Yao was a little angry, but when he looked at his silent father, he could only stare there.


    Watching Ye Hao walk out of the hall with his wife and Nangong Fengyi.


    "I don''t have time to accompany you here with big eyes and small eyes." Bei Ming Wuji stood up and left.


    Once again, only the Nangong family remained in the hall.


    "Father." Nangong Yao looked at his Fuqing.


    Nangongzhen raised his hand: "Yao''er, I know what you want to say. But now I can only tell you that you can''t rely on force if you want to take Violet away here."


    Nangongzhen looked deep: "It seems that I underestimated that kid before. The breath that kid just released was very strong. It was even above me. It''s really hard to believe that a twenty-year-old boy can have this. strength."


    Hearing what his father said, Nangong Yao could only bite his teeth and swallow.


    ...


    Ye Hao brought Chen Xin and Nangong Fengyi to the inner courtyard.


    Before arriving at Shuangmeiyuan, in a stone pavilion beside an artificial lake outside, they saw a beautiful figure in purple clothes sitting there, holding a book in his hand.


    When they approached, the woman in purple also raised her head and looked at them.


    Snapped


    The book in the hands of the woman in purple fell to the ground, and the expression on her face was a bit sluggish.


    "Zi Qiong." Chen Xin looked at her daughter, her face filled with joy.


    "Mom..." Nangong Ziqiong didn''t expect her mother to appear here.


    The two women looked at each other, and then slowly approached. There were thousands of words in their hearts that could not be said at the moment, so they could only hold each other and cry softly.


    After a few minutes, the two separated.


    Nangong Ziqiong took out a handkerchief and wiped the tears from her eyes for her mother.


    "Mom, why are you here?"


    "Not just me, but your father, your grandfather, and your second uncle are here," Chen Xin said.


    Nangong Ziqiong noticed the unusualness, and she looked at Ye Hao, who was standing far away and had not disturbed them.


    Ye Hao shrugged and said with a smile: "Your father and the others wanted to take you away, and they told me to hand you over, making me seem to imprison you.


    Ziqiong, the right to choose is always in your hands. No one can stop you if you want to leave or stay. "


    The simple words made Nangong Ziqiong''s heart warm.


    "Thank you."


    "Master Ye, won''t you take me to your Wushuang City for a stroll?" Nangong Fengyi blinked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao read the meaning in her eyes, trying to leave a little space for the mother and daughter of Nangong Ziqiong.


    "Then I will respect my fate, Miss Feng Yi, please come with me. I think there is a place that you will like very much." Ye Hao took Nangong Fengyi and left.


    Only the mother and daughter remained in Shiting.


    Chen Xin looked at her daughter, she stroked her daughter''s cheek, and said with pity, "How are you doing in the past six months."


    Nangong Ziqiong nodded: "It''s very nice, the air is good, the people are good, and everything is there. I live well here, you see I have gained three pounds."


    Chen Xin smiled. She and her daughter started chatting, talking about various things.


    Finally, Nangong Ziqiong couldn''t help it, and asked her mother: "Mom, you... didn''t you come to persuade me to go back to Nangong''s house? Why haven''t you mentioned a word until now."

 Chapter 1565： "see a visitor out"

    Chapter 1565 "Send Guests"


    "Why?" Nangong Yao was stunned, he stared at his daughter: "Did Ye Hao threaten you, or did he do something to you!"


    Listening to the meaning in Nangong Yao''s words, Ye Hao must have used some disgraceful means to get his daughter to say such a thing, not willing to go back with him.


    "Father, this is my own choice. I like this and I want to stay here." Nangong Ziqiong said.


    "Nonsense, I think you made Ye Hao cast a curse and lost his mind. Leave me, and follow me now." Nangong Yao was anxious and grabbed Nangong Ziqiong''s hand directly.


    Nangong Ziqiong suddenly threw away her father''s hand.


    "Father, you can''t calm down. Since childhood, have you controlled my life less? I know that because I can''t learn martial arts, it makes you uncomfortable, and then you have a younger brother. You will devote all your heart and soul to your younger brother. On the cultivation.


    And I can finally take a breath, do what I like, be a star, sing for everyone, and bring happiness to everyone. I am not only doing this for myself, but I also want you to see and recognize me.


    But, my career was vanished because of a decision of you. You don''t care about my feelings at all and let me marry a man I don''t like at all. Do you think this is fair to me! "


    "I am your father, I have the right to be the master for you." Nangong Yao shouted.


    "You are my father, but you are not me, you are not God, you are not God, you have no right to control my thoughts and my life." Seeing that his father is still so tough, Nangong Michelle also broke out rare. Shouted directly.


    Nangong Yao''s face was uncertain, and he cursed directly: "Shut up!"


    At the same time, he raised his hand and hit Nangong Ziqiong on the cheek.


    When everyone on the scene reacted, it was too late, and they could only watch the palm of the hand fanning towards Nangong Ziqiong''s face.


    Nangong Ziqiong closed her eyes disappointedly.


    I don''t have any ability to control my life, and I can only follow the arrangements of my Fuqing.


    "Patriarch Nangong really treats what I say is deaf ears."


    A voice faintly like a breeze rang in Nangong Ziqiong''s ears.


    Nangong Ziqiong opened her eyes, a stalwart body appeared in front of her, and her father''s palm was firmly held in his hand.


    Nangong Yao gritted his teeth and looked at Ye Hao who suddenly appeared in front of him. His expression was gloomy, but his heart was shocked.


    My father''s judgment on Ye Hao''s strength before was considered exaggerated.


    But now he found that this is not an exaggeration. He has five levels of innate strength, but now his hand is grasped by Ye Hao, he has no ability to move at all.


    Even the internal force on the arm is blocked.


    "Ye Hao." Nangong Ziqiong looked at Ye Hao in front of him, and at the father in front of him with complicated eyes.


    Ye Hao let go of Nangong Yao''s hand, and he pointed to the outside of the hall: "Sorry. We in Wushuang City do not welcome people who are not polite. Please leave here. Now, immediately, don''t force me to "see off guests" personally.


    As for Miss Nangong Ziqiong, if she wants to leave, I will not stop. If she is unwilling to leave, no one can force her to leave. "


    Nangong Yao stared at Ye Hao angrily, no one dared to say such words in front of him.


    "Yao''er, enough. Let''s go." Nangongzhen said.


    Nangong Yao looked at his father who got up and was about to leave. He shouted, "Father!"


    "I said, go."


    Nangongzhen glared at his son.


    Nangong Yao gritted his teeth, glared at Ye Hao, and followed Nangongzhen.


    The Nangong family followed suit.


    When Nangongzhen walked to the entrance of the hall, he stopped and looked at Nangong Ziqiong: "Ziqiong, grandpa is gone. When you have time, remember to go home and have a look. Those grandpas you just mentioned also understand, but you Nor can you blame your father.


    From a family of martial arts, there are some things that are really involuntary. "


    Nangong Ziqiong bit her lip and looked at her grandfather. She walked up and helped her grandfather: "Grandpa, I will see you off."


    The hall was soon empty.


    Ye Hao did not follow, and stood at the entrance of the hall.


    "Why? Don''t follow up and take a look, what if the Nangong family robbed your little lover directly." Bei Ming Wuji said jokingly when he appeared behind Ye Hao.


    "If they really dare to do this, then I would dare to go to the Nangong house to **** the people back, and burn their house with a fire." Ye Hao''s plain words were full of domineering.


    "Okay, as expected to be my grandson of Bei Ming Wuji." Bei Ming Wuji looked at his grandson, that was extremely satisfying.


    Bei Ming Wuji suddenly thought of something. He walked up to the steps and sat directly on the steps.


    "Come, sit down. Let''s talk, do you know what Qin Ling wants to start?"


    Ye Hao walked to his grandfather and sat down: "I know that the people in the Dragon Group have asked me. They want me to help. After all, this matter is nominally a cooperation with the underworld, but after the opening of Qinling, anything can happen. ."


    Bei Ming Wuji nodded, and he said solemnly: "This time I am going to take Bei Ming''s family to Qinling too. I guess the Ximen family will also go."


    Ye Hao looked at grandpa in surprise.


    You should know that among the four major families, the Ximen family and Beiming family have always been very low-key. One is located in the snow-capped mountains on the west side, and the other is located in the uninhabited northern wasteland. Both of them rarely talk about China''s affairs.


    But this time, Beiming Wuji said that he would go to Qinling, and Ximen''s family would also go.


    This shows that there must be many good things in this Qin Mausoleum!


    "Is there anything Grandpa you want in Qin Ling?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Yes. A very important thing relates to the status of the Beiming family and the stability of the secular world." Beiming Wuji said very seriously.


    so serious?


    "Can Grandpa tell me what it is?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "Yes, but not now." Beiming Wuji looked at Ye Hao: "You and Grandpa have known each other for a while. Have you considered going to the Beiming family to see it? There is a completely different thing there, I believe you must Would be interested.


    After all, you have half of the blood of the North Ming family. If you don''t know anything about the North Ming family, it would be too chilling. "


    Ye Hao thought about it.


    Ye Hao must go to the tomb of Qin Mausoleum. The hidden secrets may have something to do with the truth of the world.


    So the Dragon Nest can only be postponed temporarily.


    In this case, it is not impossible to take the time to visit the Beiming family. After all, it is the mother''s natal family, so I should go and see it.


    "It''s okay to go, but I may not be able to walk with Grandpa. After all, with my current identity, walking in Huaxia is still a bit troublesome. Here is something for Grandpa to hold." Ye Hao gave Beiming Wuji from a portal stone in his hand. , And described the magical effect of this thing.

 Chapter 1566： Travel plan

    Chapter 1566


    With the departure of Beiming Wuji and Nangong family members, Wushuang City once again returned to a rare peace.


    The next day, Ye Hao also received a courier from Australia, and the portal stone returned to Ye Hao''s hands.


    During this period, someone asked Ye Hao if he could easily give such precious things to others if there would be any mistakes.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly, saying that there is no need to worry about these things, because Ye Hao''s portal stones must be activated by Ye Hao''s own talent. If others get these things, they are just like a stone and have no effect at all. .


    So Ye Hao only needs to make sure that these things are not lost, and don''t appear in places that shouldn''t appear, such as volcanic craters, outer space, deep seas, and women''s bathhouses.


    "I heard that you are going to go far again?" Ye Hao, Su Xiaoxiao, and Nangong Ziqiong were sitting in the stone pavilion beside the artificial lake in the inner courtyard.


    "Yeah. I asked Grandpa to take away a stone of the portal. Then I will go to the Beiming family. Then there is another thing to do, and then I have to go to Europe." Ye Hao said On the last trip, she glanced at Song Ying next to her.


    "It''s great, you can walk everywhere." Su Xiaoxiao said with a little frustration shaking his legs.


    Ye Hao paused, he looked at the girls.


    He seemed to have thought of something.


    "Is it because you''ve been in Wushuang City for too long and are a bit boring?" Ye Hao asked.


    Su Xiaoxiao hesitated, and shook his head: "No...actually...actually."


    "We know this is for our safety, and Wushuang City has such a good environment, everyone is very happy to stay here." Xia Xue interrupted.


    "No matter how good the place is, even Taoyuan Wonderland will be bored." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Many months have passed since the school season. Xia Xue, Su Xiaoxiao and the others have been staying in Wushuang City because they were worried that someone would harm them because of Ye Hao, so they were suspended from school and stay in Wushuang City.


    However, at their age, let them stay in one place, no matter how beautiful this place is, no matter how carefree they are, they will feel bored.


    Ye Hao looked at them apologetically. He suddenly suggested with a flash of inspiration: "That''s not the case. This time there is nothing important to the Beiming family, just to walk around with relatives and see. You will go with me. , There is a portal stone, it is also convenient to go back and forth.


    You can also take a look at the scenery of Beiyuan. "


    Ye Hao''s words stirred up waves with one stone.


    "Great!" Su Xiaoxiao stood up excitedly: "We can go out to play!"


    Xia Xue also showed a smile, and she could go out to have a look, and she could also go out with Ye Hao. That was a great thing.


    "But we have to say yes first, you are not allowed to run around, and you can''t leave my sight." Ye Hao, like a parent, solemnly emphasized.


    "Understand!" Su Xiaoxiao stood up straight, and saluted Ye Hao sternly.


    Everyone laughed, and then everyone began to prepare things to go out to play.


    "Ye Hao, you should go this time, I won''t go." Song Ying looked at Ye Hao and said in a low voice, "I still want to stay and take care of Xiaoyue."


    Song Ying lifted her hair, her eyes flickered, as if something was hidden.


    Ye Hao looked at Song Ying, and he grabbed Song Ying¡¯s hand: "You have been taking care of Xiaoyue all this time, and you are also exhausted. It¡¯s time to relax. Otherwise, Xiaoyue will wake up and you will fall. Isn¡¯t that bad?


    And this time we have the portal stone, which is very convenient to go back and forth. This time the trip will only take five days to one week.


    During this period, Xiaoyue can be entrusted to Dongmei¡¯s sister-in-law and the dean¡¯s mother-in-law. "


    "But I..." Song Ying still hesitated.


    Ye Hao stared at Song Ying, he suddenly smiled and said, "Are you thinking, that''s my grandpa''s house. If you go this time, isn''t it the same as seeing my parents, so I am embarrassed?


    You can rest assured that my grandfather has accepted you, and others won''t say much. Besides, the ugly daughter-in-law always wants to see her in-laws. You can''t see her in-laws now. You can also see my grandpa''s relatives first. "


    "Who...who''s an ugly wife." Song Ying rolled Ye Hao''s eyes and ran away.


    As time passed bit by bit, Ye Hao also made a list of going to the Beiming family this time.


    He himself, Song Ying, Nangong Ziqiong, Su Xiaoxiao, Nightingale, Mice, Miao Miao, Xia Xue, Wu Tian, ??and Laura and Della who are responsible for their safety during their trips, when Ye Hao is in trouble, Monica these three half-bloods.


    The sky gradually dimmed, and Ye Hao sat in the stone pavilion, drinking a small wine.


    The phone rang.


    Ye Hao took a look at the message, which was sent by his grandfather and told Ye Hao that he would return to the Beiming family at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning so that Ye Hao could prepare.


    Ta Ta Ta


    A footstep approached, and Ye Hao put down the phone.


    "I won''t sleep at night, what do you want to do?" Ye Hao turned his head and looked at the woman who came out of the night.


    "Aren''t you sleeping? I heard that you are going to take someone to travel to the Beiming family?" Feng Jiu''er blinked and looked at Ye Hao.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao didn''t hide it. After all, it was not a secret. Su Xiaoxiao and the others were preparing things all afternoon.


    Although there is a portal stone, because every teleportation requires skill points, it is impossible to come back and get something less. Try to go and return as much as possible.


    "Take me." Feng Jiu''er walked to Ye Hao''s side with a smile, and said expectantly.


    Ye Hao looked at Feng Jiu''er: "I found that your face is really thick. You eat for nothing in my Wushuang City, why? I still want to travel now."


    Feng Jiu''er didn''t care about Ye Hao''s ridicule at all, and said casually: "I''m just curious. Among the four big families, the Ximen family is the strongest, but the Beiming family is the most mysterious.


    As for the Beiming family, the Sparrow Group also stipulates that no one is allowed to investigate the Beiming family, and the area of ??Beiyuan is turned into a prohibited investigation area, and satellites cannot peep. In such a place, I am really curious about what the Beiming family does there. "


    Is the Beiming family so mysterious?


    Ye Hao also had some doubts in his heart. He thought that the Beiming family was just an ordinary hidden family, but it didn''t seem like that now.


    "Let me go. Anyway, I am also a comrade-in-arms who fought with you." Feng Jiu''er pouted and looked at Ye Hao pitifully.


    "And do you know that many people in the dark world are chasing you. I don''t know how you got the fake Rubik''s Cube, the eagle eye, and the ghost card people have found out that it is fake, but this time it''s nothing. Go back. And the black Rubik''s Cube obtained by Hawkeye was bought from a single person for tens of billions.


    That person is also being chased by Hawkeye. You see, I treat you as a friend and I haven''t betrayed you. Otherwise, if you sell your news, then others will send money to my pocket. "


    Feng Jiu''er kept talking, and if Ye Hao didn''t agree, she would continue.


    "Okay. Take you there, but you must listen to my arrangements on the way." Ye Hao pointed to Feng Jiu''er.


    "No problem." Feng Jiu''er exclaimed with joy.

 Chapter 1567： Xiaocui wants to break through!

    Chapter 1567 Xiao Cui wants to break through!


    "Master Ye, Master Ye!"


    At this moment, Anita, who was responsible for the lives of the animals in the back mountain, ran over, panting and looking very anxious.


    "Anita, what happened?" Ye Hao looked at Anita.


    Feng Jiuer on the side also soothed: "Take a breath and speak slowly."


    "Mr. Ye, Xiaocui...Xiaocui is struggling suddenly in the artificial lake in the back mountain. It seems to be very painful. Go and take a look." Anita said worriedly.


    Xiaocui!


    Ye Hao''s face turned straight, and the next moment he disappeared in place.


    Artificial lake in the back mountain.


    There were a few dim street lights flashing by the lake. The surface of the lake that was supposed to be calm at the moment was overwhelming. A long, huge figure turned over and over in the lake.


    On the shore next to the artificial lake, eleven white wolves and three monitor lizards were lying there, facing the artificial lake with vigilance and fear.


    Ye Hao''s figure appeared on the shore.


    "Dasha, what''s going on with Xiaocui?" Ye Hao looked at the crazy guy in the lake that was rolling. It was Xiaocui.


    The aura on Xiao Cui''s body was very chaotic. It kept hitting the surface of the lake with its own body, hitting the reefs by the lake, and knocking the scales on its body into a bloody, miserable appearance.


    "It''s breaking through."


    Through the beast language, Ye Hao learned from Dasha what Xiaocui was doing now.


    It turned out that Xiao Cui was making a breakthrough, but why did this breakthrough look like this? As for this reason, neither Dasha nor White Wolf were aware of it.


    Xiao Cui was asleep for a long time before. Ye Hao also came to see it yesterday. That Xiao Cui was resting with her body in her arms, but now she suddenly went crazy like this.


    At this time, Feng Jiu''er was long overdue.


    She panted and looked at the tumbling body in the lake.


    "What''s wrong with it?" Feng Jiu''er asked worriedly.


    "Dasha said it was breaking through, but looking at it now, it doesn''t seem to be breaking through. I tried to communicate with Xiao Cui, but its current mentality is very chaotic, and it is impossible to communicate at all." Ye Hao explained. .


    "Breakthrough?" Feng Jiu''er''s eyes lit up.


    She stared at Xiao Cui in the lake, and then she said: "I have learned something before, and I can figure out the situation of Xiao Cui now. But I need to touch Xiao Cui''s body."


    Ye Hao looked at Feng Jiu''er. Feng Jiu''er said before that she had learned a little bit of animal training, but she had no talent in this area.


    "Leave it to me, I am responsible for controlling Xiao Cui, and you are responsible for figuring out its current situation." Ye Hao''s eyes turned blood red, and his wings opened behind him.


    Speeding towards Xiaocui in the lake.


    Xiao Cui felt Ye Hao''s powerful energy, and Xiao Cui, who had always been very affectionate to Ye Hao, opened a mouthful of blood to him at this moment.


    "Roar!"


    There was a roar that shook his mind, making Ye Hao''s brain hurt.


    Nine layers of innate!


    Xiaocui''s current strength is in the Nine Layers!


    It is indeed a monster, with the lush aura and enough spirit pills, the upgrade speed is so fast.


    But now is not the time to marvel at this, Ye Hao raised his hand and abruptly grabbed Xiao Cui''s two huge fangs.


    But Xiao Cui Jiuzhong''s innate power was too strong, and he directly brought Ye Hao into the lake.


    "Ye Hao!" Feng Jiu''er shouted worriedly when Ye Hao fell into the lake.


    A few seconds later, a huge figure was thrown out of the lake and slammed heavily on the shore. The huge impact sound could be heard in most Wushuang City.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho." Xiao Cui roared in pain.


    Ye Hao stood wet on Xiao Cui''s body, forcibly pressed Xiao Cui''s body, and shouted at Feng Jiu: "Hurry up and it is now!"


    Feng Jiu''er was taken aback by Ye Hao''s strength, and she quickly recovered and ran to the side of Xiao Cui, putting her hand on Xiao Cui''s scales.


    During this period, Xiao Cui had been struggling, and Ye Hao forcefully suppressed Xiao Cui.


    But Xiao Cui''s power grew stronger and stronger, and Ye Hao couldn''t help it.


    "Ice Ability"


    Ye Hao thought, and countless icicles appeared, fixing Xiao Cui on the ground.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho." Xiao Cui continued to growl.


    The icicle that bound the body of the giant python began to crack.


    "Feng Jiu''er, hurry up! I can''t hold it anymore!" Ye Hao shouted.


    "It will be done soon." Feng Jiu''er closed her eyes, and a red dot was looming between her eyebrows.


    After another ten seconds, Feng Jiu''er opened her eyes suddenly, and she shouted in surprise: "I know what''s going on!"


    "Roar!"


    At this moment, an aura burst out of Xiao Cui''s body, all the icicles burst, and both Feng Jiu''er and Ye Hao were thrown out.


    Xiao Cui screamed at the sky, and then directly swept Ye Hao, who was thrown away by him, into the mud.


    At this moment, a large cloud of dark clouds appeared in the cloudless night sky.


    Xiao Cui''s headlight seemed to have both eyes, staring at Ye Hao who was plunged into the mud by himself, and it opened its mouth wide.


    But the next moment, Xiao Cui''s body began to tremble, as if struggling, it turned around and rushed into the artificial lake again, and it began to torture itself, and even eat its own body.


    Snake scales with blood all over the lake for a while, and the water was also dyed red.


    "Well, you are still alive." Feng Jiu''er staggered to the pit where Ye Hao was.


    The wound on Ye Hao''s body is recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye: "Did you find out what''s going on?"


    "Check it out." Feng Jiu''er nodded.


    She looked at Xiao Cui, who was overwhelmed there: "Xiao Cui is now going to break through the nine-fold innate peak, that is, from the sixth to the seventh. But it has encountered a lot of trouble now, and this trouble is actually caused by you."


    "Me?" Ye Hao was surprised.


    "The energy in the monster beast''s body is already powerful. The most important thing is that Xiaocui was born by you. At its normal speed, it would take at least a thousand years to reach this point, but as far as I know, it is not Come to two years old!


    In two years, it reached the nine-fold innate peak, and the power in its body allowed it to break through. At this time, the problem also appeared.


    Monster beasts are different from us, why do they have such powerful power? That''s because of the environment they live in, that is, they need to obey the law of the forest, not become strong, and they will be eliminated if they don''t fight.


    Every injury and every victory will enhance their combat effectiveness.


    But Xiaocui is different. From birth to now, its strength has been improving, but it has faced few battles. This caused an unreleased force in its body now.


    As if a man hadn''t touched a woman when he was forty years old, it was like a volcano that erupted at any time.


    Now Xiao Cui is facing such a problem. If it continues like this, it will toss itself to death. "


    Feng Jiu''er said solemnly.

 Chapter 1568： Xiaocuis Nirvana Rebirth

    Chapter 1568 Xiao Cui''s Nirvana Rebirth


    Ye Hao never thought that it was his own cause that caused Xiaocui''s situation.


    Monsters such as monsters are rare in this world, so Ye Hao doesn''t know what their cultivation habits are like. He just always feeds them with potions, so that they can quickly improve their strength, thinking that this is good. .


    But I don''t want this to be a promotion.


    "Then what should I do now!" Ye Hao asked.


    Feng Jiu''er thought for a while and said, "The only way now is to let it completely burst out of the power in the body. Now it is so painful because it can''t completely burst out of that power. But you want it to burst out. That force is to fight!


    Hit it, and hit it constantly breaking through itself on the edge of death, making up for what was missing before. There is only this way. "


    "Then if it doesn''t persist," Ye Hao asked.


    Feng Jiu''er didn''t speak, the answer was already obvious.


    "Okay, I see." Ye Hao crawled out of the dirt pit, he twisted his neck and looked at Xiao Cui who was struggling in the artificial lake.


    He knew that Xiao Cui still had a trace of consciousness in his mind.


    Otherwise, it won''t stay in this artificial lake forever, it can destroy everything in the back mountain, destroy everything in Wushuang City.


    Because its reason tells it that this is its home, its family, and its friends, so it allows itself to stay in the artificial lake, rather torturing itself than hurting others.


    "Xiao Cui. It was your mother who gave you to me at the beginning and asked me to take good care of you. And you are the result of me now. In this case, let me bear it with you."


    The blood-red wings appeared again behind Ye Hao, flapping, and Ye Hao flew over the artificial lake, staring at Xiao Cui.


    Xiao Cui also looked at Ye Hao.


    "This is our battlefield. Don''t worry about me, let me release your strength and let me see how strong the little Cui I raised is." Ye Hao looked at Xiao Cui like his parents encouraged him.


    Xiao Cui also seemed to understand Ye Hao''s meaning, and with a long whistle to the sky, it opened its mouth wide and attacked Ye Hao.


    "Dragon Eighteen Palms!"


    Ye Hao showed no mercy, and the Eighteen Palms of Jianglong came out directly.


    The voice of Longming echoed in his hands continuously.


    Snake scales, blood splattered everywhere.


    After a few minutes, Xiao Cui''s appearance was a bit unlike a snake, and none of the scales on her body were good.


    It lay weakly on the shore, and its blood stained the rocks on the shore.


    Ye Hao stared at Xiao Cui: "Get up! Your strength is not just that, get up for me!"


    Xiao Cui tried to get up, but the blood was constantly flowing from the wound, so it didn''t have the strength to get up.


    "Howl." The White Wolf King on the shore looked up to the sky and roared, as if to encourage his former companion.


    The other ten white wolves also screamed.


    There was a dull low growl from the throat of the three monitor lizards.


    Xiao Cui''s twin pupils showed a hint of expression.


    The next moment, the tattered scales on it began to fall, and then new scales grew.


    Xiao Cui had a new look, and it rushed towards Ye Hao again.


    Ye Hao could feel that the energy in Xiao Cui''s body was still so strong and still so irritable.


    boom


    Once again, Xiao Cui was knocked down, and its body fell to the shore. This time its abdomen was directly pierced through a large hole, and the skeleton inside could be seen.


    Ye Hao clenched his fist and looked at Xiao Cui. Xiao Cui''s strength is improving. He needs to use all his strength to fight against Xiao Cui. Therefore, he can''t keep his hand during the battle, and it has caused Xiao Cui several times. In addition to the fatal damage, the monster is still naturally resistant to fights.


    "Stand up!" Ye Hao let out a low voice.


    The miracle happened again, and Xiao Cui was directly resurrected with blood.


    Such scenes began to appear constantly. Every time Xiao Cui fell, the power in its body made it full of blood and resurrected again, and its body became bigger and bigger than before.


    The water of the man-made lake has completely turned bright red, and snake scales are everywhere.


    The battle between Ye Hao and Xiao Cui also intensified, and Ye Hao was even injured several times, and was slapped into the mud by Xiao Cui''s tail. Several ribs were broken on his body and his arms were broken several times.


    "Heaven and earth are a sword."


    Holding a cyan sword in his hand, a sword aura swept towards Xiao Cui, who was already at least three times larger than the earliest time before.


    He didn''t want to use this trick, but now Xiao Cui''s strength and its thick skin made Ye Hao''s other tricks have no effect on it.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho." Xiao Cui opened her mouth, and a green solution was spit out, colliding with Ye Hao''s sword qi.


    Green liquid was scattered around.


    Feng Jiu''er saw a drop of green liquid falling on a pebble, and the pebble was directly penetrated by a large hole.


    "Be careful with these green liquids." Feng Jiuer hurriedly reminded the white wolf and lizard who were still nearby.


    She was anxiously watching the battle in the air, the green liquid was blocked, and the sword qi hit Xiao Cui''s body, directly cutting off most of the scales and flesh and blood on one side of Xiao Cui''s body, and the skeleton could be seen.


    "Ho **** ho ho."


    Xiao Cui cried out in pain, and fell directly into the lake, the red lake water gradually submerging its body.


    Tick ??tick


    The dark clouds in the sky rained down.


    Ye Hao panted, he didn''t speak, but quietly looked at the **** lake with his eyelids lowered.


    He believed that Xiao Cui would crawl out again, and he was waiting for its next attack.


    The rioting power in Xiao Cui''s body has gradually stabilized, and it only needs to persist.


    As time passed, the rain gradually increased.


    But there was still no movement in the lake.


    The rain wet Ye Hao''s face, and he closed his eyes.


    Feng Jiu''er on the shore fell to the ground, a little lost: "No...no..."


    The White Wolf King lowered its always high head.


    The wolves no longer howled.


    The monitor lizard stopped making a sound.


    Ye Hao raised his head, letting the raindrops slap his cheek, his expression could not be clearly seen in the rain.


    "Hohohohoho."


    Suddenly, a huge figure sprang out of the lake and headed straight at Ye Hao.


    The huge mouth bit at Ye Hao''s.


    Although facing danger, Ye Hao is very, very happy now. He stretched his sword across his chest to block Xiaocui''s huge pair of fangs.


    But he didn''t stop Xiao Cui''s momentum, Xiao Cui took Ye Hao straight into the sky.


    However, Xiao Cui still couldn''t fly after all. After rushing out of a height of tens of meters, she fell freely and landed in the lake.


    The splashing lake water drenched Feng Jiu''er, the white wolf, and the monitor lizard like a sea wave.


    Then Xiao Cui poked his head out of the artificial lake and roared at Ye Hao in the sky, as if provoking it.


    At this moment, Xiaocui''s appearance has changed a lot from before. There is a slight bulge on both sides of the snake''s abdomen, and a bulge in the center of his head.


    And the roaring sound is completely different from the giant python, and it has a majestic power over the world.


    Ye Hao panted, looking at Xiao Cui in front of him.


    Seventh order!


    Xiao Cui has officially entered the seventh step, but the restless power in it still has a little bit, and it needs another time.


    He still needs to defeat this guy once, but now his own strength is not enough.


    "Since you want to come, then have a great time." Ye Hao raised his hand, and at the same time four rays of light shot straight into the sky from the center of Wushuang City.


    One dragon, one bird, one tiger, one turtle.


    Four sacred beasts that changed from fiction to reality appeared behind Ye Hao.


    Looking at the enemy in front of him, Xiao Cui didn''t have any fear. Its eyes were piercing, with a sense of war and pride.


    "Roar!" Xiao Cui roared.


    "Come!" Ye Hao shouted loudly.


    A flash of lightning lit up the night sky, and the two sides rushed towards each other at the same time, and the battle started again.

 Chapter 1569： Jiao

    Chapter 1569


    Wuguan


    Old Xue was sitting under the eaves with a wine cup next to him. He looked at the pouring rain outside, his expression a little dignified.


    "Old Xue? Why do I feel as if there is something going on in the back mountain? I still clearly felt an earthquake just now." Wu Tian walked out and asked suspiciously.


    "On May day, heavy rain started. Snakes in the clouds, there must be clouds." Xue Lao muttered an unintelligible word, and then continued: "Just stay honestly, it will be fine in a while. Wushuang City, there is still nothing that Ye Xiaozi can''t handle."


    The back mountain is a hundred meters in circumference, and there is a person standing there in a black raincoat every some distance.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Nangong, Master Ye has ordered that passage is temporarily prohibited." Laura raised her hand to block the person who wanted to approach.


    Nangong Ziqiong looked at the misty and thunderous mountain in the distance.


    "Laura, did something happen on the back mountain?" Nangong Ziqiong asked worriedly.


    "I don''t know, Ye Shaoye gave us instructions an hour ago to block the back mountain within a hundred meters, no one is allowed to approach." Laura turned her head and looked at the back mountain solemnly.


    Her bloodline has been conveying an uncomfortable emotion to her since just now, as if there is some extraordinary creature about to manifest over there.


    ...


    Back mountain, artificial lake.


    Ye Hao''s right arm hangs weakly, and the blood is muddy with rain flowing on the ground.


    He breathed continuously, mist came out of his mouth, and there were countless ice cones beside him, and the entire lake was frozen.


    And Xiaocui''s huge python body was covered with ice.


    At this moment, the temperature here is extremely low. Because of the temperature difference between inside and outside, fog is formed in the back mountain, so that the outside world cannot see the situation here.


    Ye Hao endured the severe pain on his body and raised his head to look at the giant python ice sculpture.


    Just from the ice sculpture, I can hardly feel any breath of life at this moment, as if the creatures inside have died.


    boom


    Suddenly, a bolt of lightning fell from the sky, just hitting the ice sculpture.


    Then cracks appeared on the ice sculpture, and along with those cracks, the ice cubes entrained Xiaocui''s scales, and the flesh and blood fell.


    Feng Jiu''er covered her mouth and couldn''t bear to watch such a scene.


    After a few seconds, there were almost no good spots on Xiao Cui''s body.


    Ye Hao did not move, but continued to look at Xiao Cui, as if waiting for the miracle to happen, he believed that Xiao Cui could hold on.


    Ten minutes, half an hour.


    In a blink of an eye, an hour passed, all the ice cubes melted away, but Xiaocui''s wreckage seemed to be fixed, just standing there.


    The rain stopped and the back mountain formed a magnificent spectacle.


    A circle around the back mountain was foggy, like a huge doughnut, but the rain in the center had stopped, and a rainbow appeared in the air.


    Such a scene can only be seen by these people in the back mountain.


    After the rainbow formed, drops of colorful light fell from the sky and fell on Xiao Cui''s body.


    A miracle happened.


    Xiaocui''s flesh began to grow.


    The emerald color was even more exquisite than before, and its body was covered with extremely beautiful scales.


    Gradually, Xiao Cui''s body recovered as before.


    This was not over yet, a pair of three-fingered claws grew out of the front end of Xiao Cui''s abdomen.


    And in the center of Xiao Cui''s head, there is a small horn.


    In addition to these additional changes, the fangs of Xiaocui''s two snakes are on the contrary and much smaller than before.


    At this moment, Xiao Cui''s body didn''t have the fierce momentum before, and there was a kind of power over the world.


    "What''s this?" Ye Hao looked at Xiao Cui''s current posture in surprise, and a passage from an ancient book appeared in his mind.


    In the distance, Feng Jiu''er was the first to say: "Origin...it turns out that this...this is all true. According to legend, snakes turn into pythons, pythons turn into dragons, and dragons turn into dragons. This...this little Cui has become Jiao!"


    Ye Hao nodded.


    Jiao.


    It is a subdragon species in ancient Chinese legends, and there are many rumors about its existence.


    Some people say that the Jiao always grows in the river, and when it has cultivated enough, it will move along the river toward the sea, and when it comes to the sea through difficulties and dangers, it will become a dragon that soars through the clouds!


    As for the shape of the flood, there are various theories, some say it is just a big snake, some say it is a juvenile body of a dragon.


    But to sum it up, Jiao is a body that exists between a snake and a dragon.


    Look at Xiao Cui now, isn''t it like this.


    The dragon has two horns and Xiao Cui has only one horn.


    The dragon has at least two pairs of four claws, while Xiao Cui has only one pair of three claws, which is a bit strange and nondescript.


    When Ye Hao and others were in a daze, Xiao Cui opened her eyes.


    At this moment, Xiao Cui''s eyes were completely different from before, with a lot of charm.


    "Ho **** ho ho."


    Xiao Cui looked up to the sky and screamed, the sound of howling rushed into the sky.


    At this time, the dark clouds in the sky began to dissipate, and the surrounding fog gradually dispersed.


    Xiao Cui lowered her head and looked at Ye Hao in front of him. Its eyes were full of intimacy, and it swam towards Ye Hao.


    And when it swam in front of Ye Hao, its body began to shrink a little bit, and when it finally landed on Ye Hao''s hand, it turned out to be as small as less than thirty centimeters, like a small emerald rope, very beautiful.


    "Xiao Cui." Ye Hao watched Xiao Cui affectionately wrap his arm.


    There was no alienation between the two parties because of the previous two battles. On the contrary, Ye Hao felt that Xiao Cui''s intimacy towards him was getting deeper.


    Ye Hao tried to sense Xiao Cui''s strength.


    Seventh order!


    The absolute seventh order!


    That unfathomable power was only slightly inferior to the black butterfly Ye Hao had seen before.


    After playing with Xiao Cui for a while, he was about to let Xiao Cui return to the lake, he was leaving.


    After all, after staying here all night, the sky is already bright.


    But Xiao Cui was wrapped around his hand, and had no intention of leaving.


    Later, Xiao Cui turned into an emerald bracelet and put it on Ye Hao''s wrist.


    "Eh? Xiao Cui, do you want to follow me all the time?" Ye Hao asked. Ye Hao felt this thought from Xiao Cui''s message.


    Helplessly, Ye Hao could only wear this "bangle", but it was a bit strange for a big man to wear a bracelet.


    "Ye Hao, how''s it going." Feng Jiu''er came over, looked at Ye Hao, and then at the bracelet made by Xiaocui on Ye Hao''s wrist.


    "Xiao Cui has made a breakthrough, and its current situation should be the legendary Jiao." Ye Hao said.


    "Does that mean that it might evolve into a legendary dragon in the future!" Feng Jiu''er exclaimed.


    Ye Hao nodded, according to Xiao Cui''s momentum, this is indeed possible.


    "Woohoo."


    Ye Hao felt that someone was pulling his trouser legs, and looked down, it was the monitor lizard.


    Dasha raised his paw and pointed at the blood-red artificial lake, and the back mountain that was almost in ruins because of the battle between Ye Hao and Xiao Cui.


    Ye Hao smiled bitterly: "It looks like the mountain will be rebuilt again now."


    Ye Hao took out his mobile phone and contacted Xiaoyan.


    "Xiao Yan. Arrange, the back mountain will be rebuilt, and all the water in the artificial lake will be replaced." Ye Hao noticed the conspicuous snake scales.


    Those snake scales all fell from Xiao Cui''s body. Those snake scales were very hard. During the battle with Xiao Cui, it brought Ye Hao a lot of trouble. If these snake scales could be used to make a magic circle, Armor weapons are definitely sharp weapons.


    "Send some more people to collect all the snake scales in the back mountain, maybe they will need it later..."

 Chapter 1570： Go to the Beiming family

    Chapter 1570


    Early the next morning.


    The group all came to Shuangmeiyuan, carrying large and small bags in their hands.


    Su Xiaoxiao wears sunglasses and a beautiful long dress.


    "You girl, are you going to Beiyuan or to the beach?" Ye Hao teased.


    Su Xiaoxiao casts Ye Hao''s eyes: "You don''t understand, that place in Beiyuan. The temperature difference between daytime and night is huge, and during the day it is the big sun."


    "Okay, OK." Ye Hao took out a few accessories of various styles and distributed them to everyone.


    "This is a small gift I give you. This is a storage item. It is not large in size, but usually there is no problem with putting a bag in the suitcase." Ye Hao took a quick moment and exchanged some of the storage with the smallest space. Prop to them.


    Although the space is the smallest, it is also one or two cubic meters, and there is absolutely no problem with putting a luggage bag.


    Under Ye Hao''s guidance, they quickly used this thing proficiently.


    "This thing is so convenient. If you have such a good thing, you said it earlier. There are still a few things to bring in my room, I will go back to get it." Su Xiaoxiao looked excited.


    "Okay. You only go for seven days at most this time. You think you are going to settle. That''s all, we are going to set off. If you go to fetch things, we won''t wait for you." Ye Hao took out the portal stone Put it in the middle of the yard.


    "Cut, stingy." Su Xiaoxiao casts Ye Hao''s eyes.


    Ye Hao started to activate the portal stone, and ten minutes later, a white light gate appeared in front of everyone.


    "Enter the light gate one by one. The first time you use the portal, you may feel some weightlessness or motion sickness. Don''t worry, it''s all right at once."


    Ye Hao said to the girls, and then he looked at Xiao Yan next to him.


    "Xiaoyan, we are leaving. When the portal is closed, you will take the portal stone back to the room where it was placed."


    "Yeah." Xiao Yan nodded.


    Subsequently, the women began to pass through the portal stone in turn.


    Before the teleportation, Ye Hao had already established the authority of several women. They could use the portal. Otherwise, they would pass through the light portal as if they were through the air. They would only come out from the other side without any effect.


    "Laura, you go first. Confirm that the location of the transmission is safe, and I will go there last." Ye Hao ordered.


    "Yes." Laura and the others passed through the light gate first, followed by Nightingale, Su Xiaoxiao and others, and finally Ye Hao passed through the light gate.


    Then the portal disappeared, and the stone no longer gleamed.


    ...


    After a dizzy white light, Ye Hao saw the scene in front of him.


    This is a courtyard, and the girls are all in the courtyard, looking around curiously.


    "Ahao." Beiming Wuji stood at the gate of the courtyard, looking at Ye Hao and others in surprise and surprise.


    "Grandpa." Ye Hao walked to Beiming Wuji to say hello. He looked around: "This is the residence of the Beiming family?"


    Bei Ming Wuji said mysteriously: "You can say yes, you can also say no, you will know later. But your stone is really a good thing, and it came over in the blink of an eye."


    In this blink of an eye, more than a dozen people spent more than a hundred skill points, but seeing the happy and excited look of the girls, Ye Hao thought these hundreds of skill points were worth it.


    Ye Hao picked up the portal stone and handed it to Beiming Wuji: "Grandpa. You can put this stone away first, or arrange a room to store it. If there is something in the family in the future, or I want to see you. Then I can come to you directly."


    Bei Ming Wuji looked at Ye Hao happily, and took the stone of the portal: "Okay, okay. Go, everyone will come with me, I will show you the scenery of Beiyuan first."


    After that, Bei Ming Wuji led everyone out of the yard.


    Ye Hao looked around.


    The buildings here are all made of loess and stones. Although they are a bit beautiful, they feel a bit like buildings hundreds of thousands of years ago, with an old feeling.


    "Look at the sky, are we in the cave?" Su Xiaoxiao suddenly pointed to the cliff protruding above his head in surprise.


    Nangong Ziqiong said to the side: "I have always heard of the Beiyuan City of the Beiming family, which is on the Beiyuan and also in the Beiyuan. It turned out to be such a thing."


    "Hahaha. The Nangong doll still knows a lot." Bei Ming Wuji smiled.


    "But... how do I feel that there are so few people here..." As a spy, Feng Jiuer was observing the surroundings for the first time, she said suspiciously.


    "There are indeed few people here, and there are only less than a hundred people in this city every month." Bei Ming Wuji said without shy.


    "Hundred people? It''s impossible, isn''t it possible that the Beiming family has fallen to this level?" Feng Jiu''er said subconsciously, and she reacted to others saying that other people''s families were not very good, and immediately covered her mouth.


    Bei Ming Wuji didn''t mind this, he said mysteriously: "You''ll find out later."


    šH


    At this moment, a person wearing black armor rushed out and knelt in front of Bei Ming Wuji.


    "City Lord, there is something in the city, the three elders invite you to come."


    Bei Ming Wuji''s expression changed slightly, and he said in a deep voice, "Okay, I know. I''ll go now."


    Beiming looked at Ye Hao and Ye Hao¡¯s friends apologetically: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I wanted to take you around in person, but I didn¡¯t expect something to happen suddenly. Well, Mu Bai, you take them first. Wander around here, and after shopping, take them to the Inner City City Lord¡¯s Mansion and prepare a lunch for them.


    If I have settled the matter by then, I will go to you. "


    The person who was kneeling in Beiming Wuji raised his head, and then everyone saw that this person''s face turned out to be a woman.


    Her flat body makes people think she is a man at first glance.


    "City Lord. You said to take them to the city?" The woman''s tone was a little unusual, as if she was reminding Bei Ming Wuji.


    "Yes, take them over. Don''t worry about their identity, I can guarantee. Okay, I''ll go first. Let''s go with Mu Bai. She grew up here, so please tell her what you need. "


    After Bei Ming Wuji hurriedly finished speaking, he left.


    Mu Bai stood up, her plain gaze swept across everyone, and her gaze stopped on Mice and Meow.


    Ye Hao noticed this. Could it be that this woman noticed the unusualness of mice and meows?


    "These two children have a special body." Ye Hao explained with a smile.


    Mu Bai didn''t ask much, she turned around: "I''ll take you around first, and then take you to the high tower in the middle, where you can overlook the entire city.


    After reading these, we will go to the inner city. "


    The woman walked forward after speaking, as if what she said was an order.

 Chapter 1571： Ten Thousand Demons City

    Chapter 1571 Ten Thousand Demons City


    Along the way, Ye Hao and the others visited many places in this city.


    I also met some people, but the people here were all wearing simple cloaks, either standing somewhere like monitoring, or walking around.


    Their breath is not weak and their strength is both in the triple innate and the fourth innate.


    And on the way, the Mu Bai who led them was like a guide dog, just leading the way, did not reach a spot, stayed for ten minutes, and then moved on without waiting for Ye Hao and the others to speak.


    "This elder sister is so strange, she looks like a stranger won''t enter." Meow took Song Ying''s hand and whispered.


    "This elder sister may have something on her mind," Song Ying explained.


    Song Ying''s puzzled eyes fell on Ye Hao.


    "What''s wrong? What''s the matter?" Ye Hao looked at Song Ying.


    Song Ying approached Ye Hao and asked in a low voice, "Why do I feel a little weird. You are not Senior Beiming''s grandson? It stands to reason that the person who picks you up shouldn''t be the only one who will pick you up, and this city is inevitable. ...It''s too quiet."


    "This is indeed a bit weird. When Grandpa comes back, ask him again." Ye Hao did feel that the city was full of weirdness.


    But he believed that Bei Ming Wuji would not harm himself.


    Finally, after walking for a few hours, they have seen most of the places in this city, which is actually equivalent to the scenery of some ancient towns.


    Finally, Mu Bai took them to the high tower in the center of the ancient city.


    This high tower is a bit like an altar, very high, and only the stairs spiraling up from the outside of the tower can lead to the top.


    "Wow! That''s amazing!"


    Coming to the top of the tower, Xia Xue looked at the scene in front of her in surprise.


    The endless plains have grasslands and loess.


    The ancient city is located in a natural karst cave in this grassland. If you look at this place from a distance, you will never think that there is an ancient city hidden here.


    "This is located at the northernmost part of China, at the junction with the bear country. Outside is the Xibo area. It''s a pity that although this place is large, the value of the land is too low, which makes it an artificial no man''s land." Joan said.


    "Have you finished watching. After watching, we are about to enter the inner city." Mu Bai looked at everyone who was still enjoying the scenery.


    "Are we going down?" Xia Xue asked.


    Song Ying and the others began to go down where they came up.


    "We are going to go down, but we are not going down from there and come with me." Mu Bai turned and walked towards the center of the tower.


    Laura frowned, a little angry, she seemed a bit unhappy with this woman''s attitude.


    The crowd followed Mu Bai to the center of the tower, and they found that there was something similar to an elevator.


    "Before you come up, I want to remind you that after entering the''inner city'', please pay attention to your words and deeds, and don''t cause unnecessary trouble. The other ladies, please put away your cameras and mobile phones.


    Photographs are not allowed in the "Inner City". If you follow the rules, you are actually not allowed to enter the "Inner City", but since the Lord Santos will guarantee you, I hope you will not cause unnecessary trouble to the Lord Santos. "


    Mu Bai''s words are warning them and let them stay on their own.


    Su Xiaoxiao, Wu Tian, ??and Xia Xue, Feng Jiu''er is holding a cell phone, a camera, and the young ladies in the white words refer to them.


    "You have ten minutes to prepare. After ten minutes, we will set off." After speaking, Mu Bai began to do his own thing.


    "Is this woman ignorant of your identity?" Nangong Ziqiong quietly said to Ye Hao.


    After all, Ye Hao''s identity was Bei Ming Wuji''s grandson anyway. This woman had such respect for Bei Ming Wuji, and she had such an attitude towards Ye Hao and his friends. This is really strange.


    "It may be like this. But it may also be that her personality is like this, she doesn''t like flattery. Anyway, she just does what she should do, we just need to follow the rules." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Ten minutes later, everyone got on the elevator.


    This elevator is very spacious, and it is not crowded with ten people on it.


    The interior of this elevator is a bit special. There is a layer of transparent glass around it, and there are no buttons of several floors.


    Mu Bai pressed her hand on a red button by the elevator, her lips moved slightly, as if she was chanting some spell.


    Then, some strange patterns appeared around the elevator.


    "This is?" Ye Hao, Nangong Ziqiong, Nightingale, Feng Jiu''er and the others who have some knowledge of Chinese martial arts all looked strange when they saw them.


    This is definitely not a simple elevator.


    Ye Hao lowered his head to look under his feet, and the "elevator shaft" under his feet instantly opened up.


    A white glow appeared in the elevator shaft, and there were many lines on the walls on the four sides. This scene was quite magical.


    The next moment, the ¡®elevator¡¯ started to move and began to descend rapidly.


    Miao Miao and Mice were a little courageous, they closed their eyes, and shrank in the arms of Song Ying and Nightingale.


    Time is losing bit by bit.


    Others gradually became dizzy and could no longer see what was in front of them.


    And Ye Hao was looking at those lines wholeheartedly, he was studying what these were.


    Suddenly, his mind brightened.


    This is an ancient teleportation circle!


    šH


    A light came on.


    A bright space appeared in front of him.


    Su Xiaoxiao''s daughters did not adapt to this change, and they covered their eyes.


    But Nightingale adjusted quickly, and she looked at the scene in front of her with surprise at the moment, a little unbelievable.


    "This... this is." Nangong Ziqiong saw the sight in front of her, and she covered her mouth.


    Mu Bai stepped forward and walked out of the''elevator''.


    "Welcome to the inner city."


    "This...what is this place!" After Su Xiaoxiao regained his vision, he pointed to the scene in front of him in surprise.


    Seeing that they are also on a high tower at the moment, they can clearly see many buildings around.


    This is a city, different from the inaccessible ancient city before, it is quite lively and there are people everywhere, no! not human".


    Ye Hao and the others can see from a condescending view that there is a big fat man with a pig nose and pig ears on the street, standing on the side of the street yelling: "Pork buns, fresh pork buns. Freshly baked pork buns."


    There is also a man in the upper body and a patrolman with a spear in the lower body, walking back and forth on the street.


    In addition, other strange creatures are more like cows, such as snakes with snake tails, tigers with tiger heads, and soft girls with petite faces and white ears.


    "This is the inner city you are talking about?" Ye Hao looked at Mu Bai in amazement.


    Mu Bai stepped back and pointed to a stone tablet beside her.


    "''Inner City'' is also called the City of Ten Thousand Demons by us."

 Chapter 1572： North Ming Demon Lord

    Chapter 1572 North Ming Demon Lord


    "''Ten Thousand Monster City''! There are monsters in this world?" Su Xiaoxiao exclaimed.


    Mu Bai looked at Meow and Mice: "There has never been a lack of monsters in this world, but now the world has been deliberately hidden. Of course there are artificial monsters like these two girls.


    As for the origin of monsters is actually very simple. Although monsters are far higher than humans in other aspects, humanoids are recognized as the fastest cultivating body in the world, with a life span of one hundred years, which can reach the ways of monsters for thousands of years. Therefore, after animals have opened their spiritual consciousness, they will begin to practice transformation and desire to become humans.


    And to be able to completely hide the characteristics of the body and become a human being can only be done by monsters with rank 7 or higher. These human-like beasts on the streets are still in cultivation. "


    "Isn''t that after the founding of the People''s Republic of China, animals are not allowed to become refined." Feng Jiu''er whispered.


    Mu Bai glanced at Feng Jiu''er: "China does have such rules. But there is one special zone, that is, Ten Thousand Monsters City. This is a place where monsters live, isolated from the outside world. Monsters can live freely here. Compete with humans for territory."


    "That is to say, this is not the space of the earth?" Ye Hao asked: "The teleportation circle just now teleported us to another place?"


    Mu Bai nodded: "Yes. This is the subspace, the subspace attached to the main space of the earth, which was discovered by an expert thousands of years ago. Then those magic circles were established. At that time, the expert brought a group of people longing for peace. The monster came here, established a village and established order here.


    Then the city was built and it has been developed until now.


    And that expert was the first generation of the North Ming Family Patriarch, the North Ming Demon Lord. "


    North Ming Demon Lord?


    Ye Hao was puzzled, it didn''t seem to be a person''s name.


    "The Demon Lord of Beiming is the title of that adult. He is a human and his wife is a demon. In the world at that time, the people and the demon in China were constantly fighting. Because they hated this kind of war between humans and monsters, they took Beiming with him. A group of weak demons in the family came to this place.


    Those who came with him at that time called him the demon master. As for his original name, no one knows now. "When Mu Bai introduced the Demon Lord Beiming, his tone and eyes were full of respect and worship.


    Ye Hao looked at Su Xiaoxiao and the others. They still couldn''t digest this sudden amount of information.


    "Here I hope you will just treat this time as a trip, and don''t spread the things here. After all, the power of the monsters is still very powerful. If the monsters here are allowed to reappear in the world, it will become the second place among humans and monsters. World War II." Mu Bai looked at Ye Hao and others seriously.


    "I understand." Ye Hao nodded, and the women also agreed, promising not to spread.


    Ye Hao asked, "Where are we going now?"


    "It''s getting late, I will take you to the City Lord''s Mansion to rest and have a meal. Your Lord City Lord should be back too." Mu Bai walked down the teleportation circle and walked down.


    "Ye Hao, we...really want to go down." Su Xiaoxiao took Ye Hao''s arm and said with some fear.


    After all, the legendary creatures just appeared in front of you, what''s to be afraid of.


    "Okay, don''t worry. Didn''t you live well with your sister Xia Xue. She is a vampire, are you afraid that she won''t make it?" Ye Hao pointed to Xia Xue, who was very relaxed and even curious.


    Xia Xue has a blood physique. In fact, according to Huaxia, vampires are also classified as monsters.


    Naturally, Xia Xue would be a little curious about these monsters.


    Ye Hao instructed Laura and the others to protect the girls.


    Laura and the three were instructed to stand behind the left and right sides of the team to make sure that if something unexpected happens, they can respond immediately.


    And from the teleportation altar to the city lord''s mansion, you need to walk a few streets.


    This teleportation altar is a term used by Mu Bai, and there are a total of five teleportation altars in this city. From Ten Thousand Demons City to the outside world, the teleportation altar must be used.


    While walking on the street, Ye Hao found that the eyes of those monsters looking at them were very ordinary. At most, they looked at them as if they were foreigners and did their own thing.


    Eating meals, doing business, and chatting are basically the same as normal people¡¯s lives.


    In addition to the half-human and half-demon monsters, there are also animals that can talk.


    "The monsters here, the weakest ones are also in the Body Refining Realm, and grown-up monsters are at least in the Refining Realm and Qi Refining Realm." Nightingale said while walking beside Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded, everyone here has the strength, basically, ordinary people here can''t see it.


    "Miss Mu Bai, ask. How many monsters and people live in this Ten Thousand Monster City?" Ye Hao asked.


    As he walked, Mu Bai said, "There are 50,000 monsters in the City of Ten Thousand Demons with Spiritual Consciousness, and about 1,000 human beings. The main human beings are the Beiming Family and the other two families that assist the Beiming Family to govern the City of Ten Thousand Monsters.


    In addition to administering the City of Ten Thousand Monsters, they have another task. If an animal becomes a spirit outside, they are responsible for bringing the monster here. If they resist and do not obey, they are responsible for eradicating them. "


    Get rid of this word, and you can understand what it means without saying.


    "Fifty thousand population?" Ye Hao was really a little frightened. With a population of fifty thousand, there are almost at least fifty thousand martial artists above the strength level.


    This total is almost comparable to more than half of Huaxia Wulin.


    "So many monsters, are they really willing to accept the rule of the Beiming family?" Ye Hao asked in surprise.


    Now he was able to figure out what was going on with his grandfather''s secrets before.


    It turns out that the Beiming family still rules such a powerful Ten Thousand Demons City.


    "Before everyone was very convinced of the Beiming family, but..." Mu Bai hesitated a little, as if some words were reluctant to say more.


    bump


    Suddenly, the one with two horns in front was thrown out of a small shop with wine characters.


    Three or four people came out of the small shop with a head of about 1.5 meters and a lot of black spots on their bodies and pointed monkey cheeks.


    They came up to surround the sheephead who was thrown out, just punching and kicking.


    "You stinky sheep, dare to grab a position with us. I don''t know that the position has always been Lao Tzu''s, Lao Tzu asked you to pay for us, that is to give you a face, give you a step down, you still don''t recognize it. !"


    When the people around you see such a scene, some people can''t bear it, but they still go their own way and do their own thing.


    "Stop!" Mu Bai stepped up and scolded coldly.


    Those who surrounded them, heard someone yelling, and turned their heads to look at Mu Bai.


    One of the people with a scar on his face came out and looked at Mu Bai with a sneer: "Oh. Who do I think it is? Isn''t this Miss Mu Bai from the City Lord''s Mansion? Why? I''m so lonely, I want to How many friends do you want to play with?"

 Chapter 1573： Storms in the City of Ten Thousand Demons

    Chapter 1573 Wind and Waves in the City of Ten Thousand Demons


    "Dirty!" Mu Bai cursed bitterly: "Do you know the rules of the Ten Thousand Demons City? It is against the rules for you to bully others like this. You are not afraid that the City Lord''s Mansion will punish you?"


    "City Lord''s Mansion? Oh, I''m so scared." The man patted his chest, and then he said contemptuously, "Little girl, you thought this was before. Who doesn''t know that Ten Thousand Demons City will change. God, this rule has to be changed."


    "Nonsense!" Mu Bai was angry, she waved her hand, and an astonishing scene appeared, unexpectedly a few white catkins shot out from her palm.


    The man swiftly avoided, but his companions were not so lucky.


    His arms were entangled with catkins, and he fell to the ground **** with five flowers.


    "You stinky woman really dare to do it." The man had a dark face, he drew a scimitar and rushed towards Mu Bai.


    Mu Bai kept waving the catkins, and the figure of that person was also very quick.


    At first, Mu Bai still occupies the upper side, but the person''s companion drew his dagger and untied himself and his companion.


    After that, they fled their weapons and besieged Mu Bai. As soon as there were more people, Mu Bai was obviously a little down.


    "This young lady is about to lose. Although she has the strength of the pinnacle of Qi Refining Realm, these guys only have the strength of the elementary Qi Refining Realm, but her combat effectiveness is not high." Nightingale has seen the result, she looked at Ye Hao, Interrogating Ye Hao''s meaning.


    "Laura, go. Remember not to kill anyone." Ye Hao raised his hand.


    "Yes."


    Laura nodded, and she rushed out the next moment.


    Just when Mu Bai was about to be scratched by a man''s scimitar, Laura rushed over, and she even raised her arm directly to block the man''s scimitar.


    It would be too stupid to use the flesh to block the weapon.


    But then, an astonishing scene appeared. The scimitar that had been cut on Laura''s arm was broken, and Laura''s arm had not changed except for a hole in the sleeve.


    The man looked at the woman who suddenly appeared in front of him in astonishment, this...how is this possible...


    Before he could react, he hit his face with a fist.


    In an instant, a few **** teeth flew out, and the man fell to the ground without moving.


    Others were frightened by this scene.


    The battlefield after that was Laura''s own personal performance show.


    In less than half a minute, all fell to the ground.


    Laura returned to Ye Hao and said nothing, as if nothing had happened.


    Mu Bai looked at the blond foreign woman in surprise. She thought they were just the man''s maids before, but she didn''t expect to have such amazing strength, which is at least innate and above!


    It can also use the body to resist the machete, how strong is it.


    Mu Bai looked at Ye Hao, she leaned slightly: "Thank you."


    "It''s okay." Ye Hao looked at the few people who fell on the ground. As for the sheep head who was beaten before, he disappeared without a trace.


    "Didn''t you say that Ten Thousand Demons City has its own rules, how come this kind of bullying happens on the street?"


    Facing Ye Hao''s questioning, Mu Bai hesitated, her eyes were angry and unwilling.


    "You...you are bold...you dare to hit me, do you humans know who I am!" The previous molester fell to the ground and didn''t forget to shout.


    "Who is this person? Has an identity?" Ye Hao asked.


    Mu Bai explained: "The second young master of the hyena family is usually very arrogant and domineering. I didn''t expect that now the bolder, dare to beat people in the street!"


    "Hyena?" Ye Hao was curious.


    "Some powerful monsters in Ten Thousand Demons City will also establish their own families. Although the Hyena Clan is not very strong, they are generally strong and have a large family population. The main thing is that they rely on the three big monsters in Ten Thousand Demons City. One of the tigers." Mu Bai said.


    Ye Hao chuckled and shook his head: "There are still three big monster races. It seems that this world is the same everywhere, and they are divided into powers. Then there is no one in charge of this kind of thing in Ten Thousand Monster City."


    "Of course someone cares...but..."


    Just as Mu Bai was talking, a group of people in black armor walked out and surrounded the place.


    "What''s the matter, who is making trouble here."


    These people are all humans, and they look like soldiers in their clothes.


    "It''s them, these outsiders beat me. Look, you beat us like this! Your patrols have to be the masters of us. I suspect they are the restless people in the city. Sir, we are all hyena clan People." The hyena clan yelled with a terrible expression.


    The patrol team glanced at the people lying on the ground, and then at the group of Ye Hao.


    The most important thing was the captain of the patrol team. After hearing about the hyena tribe, his expression became a little subtle.


    Mu Bai stepped forward: "The truth is not what they said. Just now this group of people bullied people and beat a sheep head. I couldn''t stop them. As a result they spoke out and we started fighting.


    These people are guests of City Lord Beiming. "


    Mu Bai finally pointed this out. It seemed that she hoped that the other party could regard Ye Hao and the others as guests of the Beiming family, and don''t embarrass them.


    "Even if it is a guest of City Lord Beiming, you must abide by the rules of Ten Thousand Demons City, and what you said just now is your own words. If you haven''t figured out everything, you will bring it back to me for interrogation one by one." The man in armor Waved.


    The other soldiers surrounded him immediately.


    "Hey, this is a bit interesting. You, the eldest young master, will go to prison before the home arrives." Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao teasingly. Mu Bai did not hear the words, she was Thinking of dealing with things like this.


    "Wait, I''m here to prove it." Song Ying raised her hand and saw her mobile phone in her hand, and the screen of the mobile phone happened to stay on the video interface.


    "Sister Song Ying is okay, this has prepared evidence in advance!" Su Xiaoxiao looked at Sister Song Ying in surprise.


    Mu Bai came over and pointed to the phone in Song Ying''s hand: "Miss, can you borrow your phone temporarily."


    "can."


    Song Ying handed the phone to Mu Bai.


    Mu Bai took the phone and looked at it.


    The expression on her face eased, and she walked up to the patrol officer: "This is evidence. From the beginning they beat the sheep heads to the back when our people attacked them, they were all photographed. This is enough. Prove our innocence."


    The head of the patrol didn''t look good, so he glared at the hyena guy.


    This group of dogs originally wanted to do them a favor, but now that we look at it this way, the evidence is solid, it''s hard to help.


    "Help them, take these so-called Beiming family members back to the prison." Suddenly a voice penetrated the ears of the patrol captain.


    This familiar voice shocked the patrol captain''s body.


    Afterwards, the patrol captain said blankly: "This video is not enough to explain, the person who was beaten is no longer there. Maybe, he is a thief, so he was beaten."


    The hyena¡¯s eyes lit up, and he heard that this was looking for a step for himself, and he immediately said, ¡°Yes, yes. He is a thief. He stole my things. We only hit him when we were angry for a while.¡±


    Ye Hao smiled. Originally, he wanted to resolve this matter properly, but he didn''t expect that these people would ask for trouble.

 Chapter 1574： Womens toughness

    Chapter 1574


    "Nonsense! You are arbitrarily enforcing the law like this, don''t you worry about the City Lord''s Mansion investigating you!" Mu Bai was angry, she did not expect that she could produce such evidence, and the other party could even say such a thing.


    "Miss Mu, you are just a little waitress next to the City Lord''s Mansion. You are not as high as I am according to your level. Do you dare to point fingers at me like this now?" The patrol captain said to Mu Bai.


    "you!"


    Mu Bai was anxious.


    "Okay, okay. We are here to play, not here to waste time." Ye Hao stood up and he walked directly to the patrol captain.


    "They beat people, we help people, you should arrest them, this is the fact and the way to deal with it, do you understand."


    Ye Hao pointed to the patrol captain.


    "What kind of green onion are you, go away." The patrol captain looked at Ye Hao contemptuously.


    "I never like to say what I say a second time. It''s better to end things like this now, otherwise you will be in trouble.


    Miss Mu Bai, let''s go, I''m hungry. "Ye Hao slammed into the shoulder of the patrol captain and directly moved forward.


    Other women followed suit.


    The patrol captain''s face was a little unglamorous, and he shouted angrily: "Come here. Take all these unstable elements in the city for me."


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The soldiers raised their spears and pointed at Ye Hao and others.


    "Little, Wu Tian, ??Mice, Meow. I haven''t tested your strength for a while. There are a total of twenty people here. I will give you one minute, and they will all fall down." Ye Hao said lightly, and finally added One sentence: "I hate people pointing at my friends with weapons."


    Wu Tian''s four daughters rushed out immediately.


    Seeing that it was four women taking action, the patrol captain smiled contemptuously. He is a patrol team, and each of them has the strength of the Qi Refining Realm. Does this soft guy think it can be done with a bunch of women?


    He thought so, but in fact he slapped his face.


    "Nine Dragons Thunder Whip¡¤Wind Dragon Whip."


    "Wuji''s leg technique."


    "Romantic Swordsman."


    "Meow!"


    Each of the four women used their own unique skills.


    In less than twenty seconds, all those on the patrol team were knocked down.


    The patrol leader was stepped on the ground by Wu Tian, ??his face was bruised and swollen.


    Wu Tian smiled and said, "I fell six."


    "I have eight." Su Xiaoxiao gestured a scissor hand to Wu Tian.


    "I...I''m three." The mouse is a little reserved. She learns all ultimate moves and heavy moves. It takes a bit of time to deal with each other without using those tricks.


    "I''m three too." Meow said, blinking.


    At this moment, the patrol captain was not only suffering from body pain, but also from his heart.


    What the **** are these four women, each of them is above the Qi Refining Realm, and the tricks they have learned are very powerful.


    Mu Bai was also shocked. In fact, she had always held an attitude of indifferent to Ye Hao, a team of many women.


    Thinking that this should be the elder brother of a big family in the outside world taking his own woman out to play, the city lord of Beiming personally entertained them, but it was just a face for the family behind him.


    But looking at it now, each of these beauties is not weak, and Laura just now is even more terrifying.


    "You...you attacked Wushuang City law enforcement personnel, you...you have to pay the price." The patrol captain yelled unconvincedly.


    "If you are serious law enforcement officers, of course I will respect you. But what you do makes me feel that I don''t need to pay attention to you at all." Ye Hao raised his head and looked to the front of the street. There was a black rush. Come here.


    "It seems that this is still endless, and I don''t know if I can catch lunch."


    At this moment, everyone disappeared from the street, and the doors on both sides of the street were closed. In the distance, a group of people in black armor appeared behind them, all of whom appeared to be on patrol.


    And this number is overwhelming, there are at least two to three hundred people, of which there are a few innate realms, but they only have a lot of innate strength.


    A street box on the top floor of a restaurant not far away.


    "Master, you just sent people the news to let your people come! Do you know that a patrol team can''t handle these people?" A crimson-faced girl with attractive bunny ears leaned against a man, using Feeding fruit with his own hand.


    "I didn''t expect these four women to have such strength. I think that the blonde woman who did the work before, her strength is at least about the congenital triple, this team can''t handle it."


    This man was enjoying the beauty of the beauty while watching the scene on the street.


    "Then why are you tossing these people like this? Just now, Mu Bai said that these people are all guests of the Beiming family." The bunny ear girl whispered.


    "Because they are guests of the Beiming family, I want to toss them. You thought this Ten Thousand Demon City was the Ten Thousand Demon City of the Beiming Family, hahaha, if it wasn''t for the old immortal Beiming who was still alive, Demon City has long changed hands, I just want to let the people in this Ten Thousand Demon City know.


    Ten Thousand Demon City is no longer the Ten Thousand Demon City that Beiming family said. "The man said with a sneer.


    "Kill the chicken and the monkey." said the bunny girl.


    ...


    Mu Bai''s face changed color, but Ye Hao and his party looked calm.


    The girls are calm because as long as Ye Hao is here, there is nothing he can''t handle.


    "Sir...I want to find a way to inform the people of the Beiming family." Mu Bai no longer had the calmness before.


    "No need. There are some things that can''t always trouble the elderly. Now it seems that Ten Thousand Demons City is also a mess." Ye Hao felt something wrong with Ten Thousand Demons City when he first arrived.


    The Beiming family is far less powerful than he believed to have the power over the Ten Thousand Demon City, or that the current Beiming family has lost its prestige over the Ten Thousand Demon City.


    As for the reason, I have to ask my grandfather.


    "But..." Mu Bai was still worried, this was three or four hundred people.


    Most of the people on the patrol team came, and among them there were a few strong men of the innate realm.


    "And if you want to go out now, they won''t be able to let you go." Ye Hao looked at the three-storey inner and outer streets that were surrounded.


    "The three captains. These people made trouble in the Ten Thousand Monster City and injured our team members!" The beaten team leader cried his father and called his mother.


    Ye Hao looked at the three so-called captains, two humans, and a **** bear.


    The strength is innate.


    Looking at this situation, the strength of the patrol team leader is only in the Qi Refining Realm, while the large team leader is in the Innate Realm, and there should be a leader on it.


    "Come on, take them down for me. Anyone who dares to resist, kill." One of the men ordered directly.


    The **** bear beside him discouraged him with some apprehension: "Suicide, this is not appropriate."


    The human glanced at the **** bear: "We are the patrol team of Ten Thousand Demon City, responsible for the security of Ten Thousand Demon City. If someone makes trouble in Ten Thousand Demon City, we naturally have the right to kill and kill. Let alone, this is under the leadership of Zuo. Execute the order immediately!"


    When the **** bear heard the commander Zuo, he could only give orders unwillingly.


    "I don''t care if I arrest people, this Ten Thousand Demons City gives me a big gift." Ye Hao smiled, and he looked at these people contemptuously.


    "Laura, Della, Monica. Take care of them. If there are stubborn people, kill."


    Everyone said it was killed, and Ye Hao couldn''t be merciful and directly ordered.


    "Yes."


    The three of Laura stood up, and Laura no longer concealed her strength, the breath of the Marquis-level blood family was directly released, and the breath of Della and Monica who had just been promoted to the earl-level was also released.


    The entire street patrol team was shocked by Laura''s powerful aura.


    In the restaurant in the distance, the man''s gaze became serious: "Who is this? The three women around him are all innate!"

 Chapter 1575： Five seconds, I will knock you down

    Chapter 1575 Five Seconds, Falling Down You


    "Be careful of these three women." The **** bear looked at these three foreign women solemnly. As monsters, their perception abilities are much higher than humans.


    From these three women, they could feel a sense of crisis and even fear.


    "All patrol teams follow orders, and you are responsible for arresting these people. These three women are handed over to our three captains." One of the human captains ordered.


    Laura smiled contemptuously: "I''ll be enough to deal with the three of you. Della, Monica, you are responsible for getting these people around you. If you dare to let these guys harass the young master, all your wages this year will be cancelled and your working hours will be doubled. "


    At this moment, Della and Monica seemed to have fire in their eyes, and their aura rose a bit.


    Then Della and Monica rushed into the crowd, which directly hit the thousand waves, and all the enemies around the two women flew out.


    One by one crashed into the buildings on the side of the street, or directly flew up and hung on the roof, which directly staged a celestial woman scattered.


    The situation was very "spectacular".


    But around Ye Hao and the others, a vacuum zone of one or two meters appeared, and no one could approach it.


    The fighting on the other side is also continuing.


    wrong.


    This cannot be said to be a battle, it is completely crushing.


    The three so-called patrol captains were in front of Laura. It was as if Wu Tian was teaching students in the martial arts hall. These three captains could not cause any substantial harm to Laura.


    Lara''s body is very delicate, and it is impossible for a few guys who are less than the triple innate to harm the half-blood of Lara.


    "There is no time to accompany you to continue to spend it, and you can''t waste Master''s time." Laura said lightly.


    "Don''t be arrogant, watch the punch!"


    One of the human captains gathered innate aura on his fist, and slammed it toward Laura''s abdomen like a rainbow.


    This time, Laura didn''t even dodge, as if she hadn''t noticed this attack.


    The man was delighted when he saw this.


    This woman is really big, her own fist has gathered the inner strength of her whole body.


    boom


    The fist hit Laura''s stomach.


    But in the imagination, the woman flew out, embarrassed, and she didn''t appear to be lying on the ground. Except for the shaking of her clothes a few times, the woman in front of her didn''t move.


    "bored."


    Laura didn''t give the opponent a chance, and directly grabbed the opponent''s arm, and then the person was directly pressed into the ground.


    "Damn it!" The other two hurried to rescue.


    But the result can be imagined. A human captain hit Laura with a punch and flew out directly, breaking several stone pillars beside the street one after another, and finally collapsed on the ground without any movement.


    As for the **** bear, he looked at the woman in front of him holding his palm in horror.


    The small hand, which was less than one-third the size of his palm, was now blocking his palm like a steel bar.


    "Let go!" Unwilling to lose, the **** bear hurried back.


    Laura felt that the bear-faced man in front of her had thick skin and thick skin. It was not as easy to deal with as the two humans before. She no longer relied on strength, but pulled out a knife, and her speed quickly increased.


    The fighting power of the half-blood is not only in physical strength, but also in their terrifying speed.


    They are born soldiers.


    A few seconds later, his body was **** and he didn''t know how many knives had been cut, the **** bear fell to the ground.


    Blood flowed from the gap in the armor.


    Laura turned her head and quietly returned to Ye Hao: "Master, everything is done."


    Ye Hao looked at the three captains who had lost their combat effectiveness, and the two or three hundred people who looked at their patrol team in horror as if looking at the monsters.


    They are more or less hung up, and at this moment they dare not provoke these terrifying guys.


    "Very good." Ye Hao nodded in satisfaction.


    "Miss Mu Bai, let''s go."


    Ye Hao looked at the dumbfounded Mu Bai beside him.


    Mu Bai swallowed, looking at the man and the blonde woman in disbelief


    What kind of identity is this group of people, and how can they have such a strong strength.


    Just now that woman managed the three captains so easily, her combat effectiveness is definitely more than four innate!


    "Those who hit me want to leave." A voice came.


    "It''s really endless." Ye Hao squinted at a guy who came out of the street on a tall horse.


    This guy is wearing gray armor and two scimitars pinned to his waist.


    "See, Commander Right." The soldiers of the patrol who were still able to move knelt on the ground.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Bai hurriedly stepped forward and explained: "Commander You, this matter is a misunderstanding. The matter..."


    "No matter what the misunderstanding is, I only know that this group of people beat my people. I want to find the place. If there is anything, wait until I find the place."


    The commander right pulled out his scimitar and pointed at Ye Hao.


    "I don''t like hitting women, do it yourself."


    "Commander Right? It sounds like the name is more reliable than the previous captains. However, Miss Mu Bai. If I defeat him, there won''t be any generals or the like, then there will be no end. It''s gone." Ye Hao said jokingly.


    "The right commander is one of the two high commanders of the patrol team, commanding the patrol team that maintains order in the city of Ten Thousand Monsters. They are the highest positions in the patrol team, and the strength of the two commanders is in the fifth level!" Mu Bai anxiously Looking at Ye Hao.


    In the end, she also pointed out the strength of the right commander, hoping that Ye Hao could calm down and not make this matter a big deal.


    "Two big commanders? Then since there is a right commander, there must be a left commander. Those who have been watching a good show over there, let me get out." Ye Hao snapped his fingers.


    Dozens of stone pillars rose from the roadside and shot directly to the top of the restaurant in the distance.


    š_š_š_


    After a bombardment, the top of the hotel was taken out and it was in ruins.


    And on a stone pillar, where is a handsome man standing.


    "Left leader!" Right leader saw the man in the restaurant in the distance, showing disgust on his face.


    Seeing this situation, this guy was here when the patrol was fighting just now. It seems that this matter should have something to do with him.


    But now, the patrol team''s face has been lost, no matter what the situation is, he must get the patrol team''s face back.


    "Commander Right. This person led a group of criminals and disrupted the order of the Ten Thousand Demons City. He also asked Commander Right to help me take down these people." The handsome man had a serious attitude.


    "Humph." Commander You didn''t speak, pointing and staring at Ye Hao: "Do it."


    Nightingale and others subconsciously prepared to take a step forward.


    "You don''t have to take action, people say they are coming to me. Then how can I not give them face."


    Ye Hao took a few steps forward. He pointed to the right commander who was riding on the horse and then to the left commander in the distance: "I''m still rushing to eat, not wanting to waste time. You two get on together for five seconds and knock you down. ."

 Chapter 1576： Fiasco

    Chapter 1576


    Down with you in five seconds?


    Mu Bai covered her mouth. She felt that this man was too arrogant. These two did not say that they were the top combat power of Ten Thousand Demons City, but at least they were the left and right leaders of the patrol, with five levels of innate strength.


    No one in Ten Thousand Demons City respects them.


    The right commander riding on the horse showed anger in his eyes.


    "Boy, don''t you think I''m one of those shrimp soldiers and crab generals?" Zuo Commander was also angry. He raised his hand, and a pair of white armor was sacrificed by him, with an extra spear in his hand.


    Ye Hao ignored them, but took out a feather casually, and then his body disappeared in place.


    Ye Hao clearly felt the unrest in Ten Thousand Demons City. It was like a swamp, with many hidden things.


    Bei Ming Wuji didn''t want to say, maybe he didn''t want Ye Hao to participate.


    But Ye Hao actually came this time, he was about to clean up the mess for his grandpa, and the first step was simple, that was Liwei!


    Liwei, what better stepping stone than the two right and left leaders in front of me.


    The feathers began to fall slowly.


    And Ye Hao, who disappeared out of thin air, appeared behind Zuo Commander.


    "Shrimp soldiers and crabs? Sorry, you are the shrimp soldiers and crabs in my eyes."


    Zuo Commander''s pupils dilated, he couldn''t believe that this man who could not feel a trace of breath could have such a fast speed, and he appeared behind him in the blink of an eye.


    Before he could think about it, he shot back the carbine and swept it out.


    Bang


    There was a sound of metallic collision, Zuo Commander saw that his precious long spear was directly cut off by a cyan sword.


    "The flying dragon is in the sky."


    After Ye Hao swung a sword, he slapped one after another.


    The phantom of a dragon, with the sound of the dragon''s roar, hit the left commander''s back directly, and smashed the left commander to the ground.


    Commander Right looked at what happened at this moment, and he, who had never been afraid of fighting, felt a little timid at this moment.


    "Don''t you want to fight me? Why don''t you do it?" Ye Hao appeared in front of the horse commanded by the right in a blink of an eye.


    The right commander gritted his teeth and swung his scimitar.


    The scimitar slashed on Ye Hao''s neck.


    The leader right was overjoyed, but the Ye Hao in front of him with a joking smile was chopped to pieces.


    "Sorry, you made a mistake."


    An abrupt voice came from the head of the right leader.


    A drop of sweat appeared on the right commander''s cheek. This guy...what the **** is going on...why he can appear on his head unconsciously, he didn''t even notice it.


    "The battle is over." Ye Hao smiled slightly.


    In the next moment, Commander Right felt that his body seemed to be under a thousand gravitational forces, and directly pressed him and the horses under him into the mud.


    The feather slowly fell to the ground at this moment.


    Five seconds


    In just five seconds, the two five-fold innate powerhouses were so simply defeated? Not even the ability to resist.


    "Miss Mu Bai, we can go now."


    Mu Bai saw Ye Hao suddenly appeared in front of her, and she subconsciously stepped back.


    In awe.


    This is the emotion of Mu Bai looking at the man in front of him at the moment.


    In five seconds, the left and right leaders all lost, this is the strength of the man in front of him.


    "I...I..." Mu Bai was empty-headed, looking at the mess on the street without knowing what to say.


    "Let''s go, then let''s move on. I''m hungry during this fight, and I don''t know what delicious food has been prepared for us." Ye Hao directly hugged Mu Bai''s shoulders and walked forward.


    Mu Bai was dumbfounded, and at this time also forgot to defend against.


    In this way, such a group of people left this street and moved on.


    At the same time, the news spread across the entire Ten Thousand Demons City at the fastest speed, and all the forces learned of the news.


    "A group of mysterious people defeated the left and right leaders of the patrol team, and more than half of the patrol team!"


    "A man fell over his left and right commanders in five seconds."


    "Now they are advancing in Chaocheng Lord''s Mansion."


    "Enemy attack! Someone attacked Ten Thousand Monster City, and the entire patrol team was wiped out."


    "On the 24th street, corpses were everywhere, and no one survived."


    All of a sudden, a thousand-layer wave was hit in the muddy water of Ten Thousand Demon City.


    Many forces began to move.


    But Ye Hao and the others, who were the leader, continued to move leisurely towards the City Lord''s Mansion.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, Ye Hao and the others finally saw an old-fashioned City Lord¡¯s Mansion courtyard with the two characters Bei Ming hanging at the door, which can be seen clearly after hundreds of meters.


    "Miss Mu Bai, that is the City Lord''s Mansion we are going to." Ye Hao asked, pointing at the City Lord''s Mansion in the distance.


    "Ah..." Mu Bai came back to his senses, his eyes confused.


    This woman has not recovered from the shock just now.


    "Miss Mu Bai, I said we are here," Ye Hao said.


    Mu Bai looked at the mansion in the distance, and said: "Yes...this is the City Lord''s Mansion, we are here."


    "Then we''ll hurry up." Ye Hao quickened his pace.


    "My son, the little girl has a doubt, who are you?" Mu Bai suddenly called Ye Hao, and looked at Ye Hao solemnly.


    Ye Hao''s displayed strength is almost as good as that of Beiming City Lord. The appearance of such a person in Ten Thousand Demon City really makes her think about it.


    "My identity?" Ye Hao looked at Mu Bai mysteriously: "I think you will know soon. And now, I think many people are also curious about my identity. Since you all have come to welcome me. , Don¡¯t hide."


    Ye Hao looked around the surrounding streets.


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    All the doors and windows on both sides of the street were opened. Rows of people holding bows and arrows, crossbow machines aimed at Ye Hao and others, and other people with various weapons, ran out of the house and surrounded Ye Hao and others. people.


    This battle is much larger than before, and there are a thousand people, even less.


    And Ye Hao could feel a few not weak breaths hidden in those buildings without showing up.


    "Boy, you hurt my brother. I want you to pay the price." A man with black hair on his face and a height of nearly two meters stood up.


    This was a monster, and it looked like a werewolf, but it was a little different from Western men.


    "Your brother? When did I beat your brother." Ye Hao said puzzled.


    "Don''t pretend to be a fool here. The right leader of the patrol is my brother." The man yelled.


    Leader right?


    Ye Hao looked at Mu Bai beside him in surprise.


    "The right leader of the patrol is the second young master of the wolf clan, Lang Erya, and this person is the eldest young master of the wolf clan, Wolf Daya." Mu Bai explained.


    The names of these monsters are weird and weird.


    At that time, the right commander was wearing a helmet and armor. Ye Hao didn''t realize that the man was a wolf clan.


    "That Zuo commander shouldn''t be a general, right?" Ye Hao said.

 Chapter 1577： Ten Thousand Demons City forces gather

    Chapter 1577


    "Leader Pang Zhilong is the eldest son of our Pang family!" An old housekeeper who looked forty or fifty years old came out, looking at Ye Hao with a dark face.


    "The Pang family and the Wu family are what I said before, assisting the Beiming family to manage the City of Ten Thousand Demons." Mu Bai swallowed.


    She looked at the people gathered around.


    "People from the Wu family are also here, and besides the wolf tribe, the three big monster tribes, the wolf tribe, and the teacher tribe in Ten Thousand Demons City are also here. This is a big deal!" Mu Bai said worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, leave this to me." Ye Hao took a few steps calmly.


    All the surrounding people took a few steps back subconsciously when they saw this, and even the wolf clan young man, Lang Daya showed a sense of vigilance.


    After all, the strength of the man in front of him has been rumored to be extraordinary.


    Some people even said that he glared, and the two leaders on the left and right fell to the ground. Hundreds of patrol soldiers vomited blood and burst to death.


    Although this may contain exaggerated elements.


    But he defeated the two leaders, that''s a fact.


    At least this guy is good at strength.


    "I know what your purpose is for you to come to me. I say that these things are a misunderstanding. I believe you will not believe it. If this is the case, then please come out and speak up with people who can call the shots.


    Maybe you can ask me to raise my hand to surrender, so that you can reduce your casualties. You guys can say that what I said is right. "Ye Hao said very peacefully with a smiling face.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    In fact, they are not willing to take the lead. If this matter can be resolved, it would be great.


    The opponent has such a strong strength, if they do it, it will definitely cause death and injury, and now there are limits to monsters becoming spirits.


    No combat power is indispensable to any family.


    "Boy, who are you? Where are you from? What is the purpose of coming to our Ten Thousand Demons City!" A man with a lion head came out.


    "When asking others questions, should you introduce yourself?" Ye Hao smiled.


    "I''m down here, Lion Clan Grand Elder, Shi Ming." After the Lion Clan Grand Elder finished speaking, he stared at Ye Hao: "Now you can talk."


    "No, no. There are still some people who hide their heads and show their tails. As far as I know, Ten Thousand Monster City is managed by the Beiming family, the Wu family, the Pang family, as well as the wolf, lion, and tiger families. I want to cause such a big thing. Not only the Pang family, the wolf tribe, but also the Lion tribe are coming.


    Now that they are all here, come out and see you. "


    Ye Hao smiled and looked around.


    "What is Ye Hao doing? It''s okay for him to say his identity directly now." Su Xiaoxiao muttered suspiciously.


    "He is deliberately making things bigger. Since he wants to make things bigger, he has to call out all the top powers here. Don''t worry, Ye Hao has already made the calculations in his heart. We just need Just watch the show."


    Nightingale put her arms around her chest and said lightly.


    What is Ye Hao''s strength?


    That is the existence that can contend with the seventh-order.


    And Nightingale looked around now, and the people here were at most about six congenitals.


    And according to Beiming Wuji''s strength only eightfold innate, it is inferred that the top combat effectiveness of other strengths in Ten Thousand Demons City cannot exceed eightfold innate.


    That Ye Hao is here, it is tantamount to an invincible existence, anyone who wants to keep Ye Hao must weigh his own jins.


    "Huh, kid. You are brave." A woman stood up, with short hair and light armor, with an arrogant look on her face, as if someone owed her how much money.


    The people around were a little afraid to see this woman.


    "Wu Family, Wu Xiao." Wu Xiao held his head high.


    This woman is very proud. Ye Hao can determine the character of this woman at the first glance, but her strength does allow her to be proud.


    Sixth Innate, much stronger than the previous two Wolf Race and Pang Family people


    tread


    A heavy footstep came, and a white-haired old man with a tiger-head crutches came out.


    He looked at Ye Hao with false eyes: "Patriarch of the Tiger Clan, Hu Lie."


    Eightfold innate!


    Ye Hao felt this Hu Lie''s aura that was not inferior to his grandfather''s, but his aura was much thinner than his grandfather, and it was estimated that he had just broken through to this realm.


    And his transformation is perfect, except for some lush hair, basically can''t tell the difference between him and human beings.


    "Senior Hulie, you are out of the barrier. Congratulations on your breakthrough to the eighth innate. Now you are the second eighth innate strong in our Ten Thousand Demons City." Lang Daya said respectfully.


    Others also complimented a few words one after another, and at the same time, Yae was present, which gave them a little more confidence.


    Looking at this group of people representing their respective families.


    The Pang family, the Wu family, the wolf family, the lion family, and the tiger family are all here.


    Ye Hao nodded with satisfaction like a military parade.


    "My name is Ye Hao, and I am a person from outside. As for my identity, you may not know it after I said it." Ye Hao said.


    Lion Clan Great Elder Shi Ming said angrily: "Boy, are you fooling us?"


    Ye Hao shook his head innocently: "Is there? I just talked about it. I didn''t say that I had to introduce myself so clearly. I already told you my name.


    Do I still have to tell you the eighteenth generation of my ancestors. "


    Puff


    Su Xiaoxiao clutched her arms and chuckled, Ye Hao was just a mess.


    "Everyone, don''t waste time with this guy. Let''s go together, take all these people down, and then rigorously interrogate them. We can definitely find out who sent them and what purpose they are." Wu Xiao Said coldly.


    She was also rigorously interrogated, this woman was really cold in her heart.


    "Patriarch Tiger, according to your seniority and strength, it should be what you said, right. Are you sure you want to go all the way to the dark? I said a long time ago that this matter was a misunderstanding before and after, you guys The left and right commanders did not listen.


    Then I can only defend it properly.


    If you are not willing to believe me now, I think you will soon have bitter fruits to eat. "Ye Hao carried his hands on his back, as if you were at a loss for not listening to the old man''s words.


    "Boy, those things you did make us have to do this. You have some strength, but you also see the power gathered here. I advise you to keep your hands together so as not to increase casualties." Hu Lie said in a deep voice.


    Ye Hao shrugged helplessly: "That''s nothing, let''s do it. There are two tricks."


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and the others were also ready to fight.


    Just when everyone was about to start, Ye Hao suddenly shouted: "Stop, I suddenly thought that I still have a word to say."


    "If you have something to say quickly, if you have a fart, quickly let go." Wu Xiao said.


    Ye Hao raised his hands and made a trumpet shape, and then got lucky with Dantian.


    "Grandpa, come on. Someone is bullying your grandson in your place!"

 Chapter 1578： Grandson of Beiming family

    Chapter 1578 the grandson of the Beiming family


    This sudden shout made everyone dumbfounded.


    Grandpa? grandson? What the **** is this? Could it be that this kid was frightened and confused.


    But one of them reacted.


    That is Mu Bai.


    She looked at the man blankly, grandson?


    If she remembers correctly, City Lord Bei Ming did say recently that he has a grandson in the outside world, and he has a good talent. For this reason, City Lord Bei Ming often proudly reads it during this period, and when he mentions it, his face is full of smiles. .


    From this point of view, then this powerful teenager is most likely...


    "Boy, go wild in our Ten Thousand Monster City. Don''t even call grandpa, even grandpa is useless." Langfang Ya looked at Ye Hao contemptuously.


    "Don''t waste your energy with him, go up together and take him down." Wu Xiao pulled out a white sword and pointed at Ye Hao.


    The war is about to break out.


    "Let me see who dares to touch my grandson!"


    Suddenly a loud shout came.


    A person with his hands on his back, stepping on the eaves, stopped in a flash from a distance.


    It fell in front of Ye Hao.


    See someone coming.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    City Lord Beiming, Beiming Wuji.


    "Grandpa. Look at me as a guest. You people in Ten Thousand Demons City treat guests like this. I don''t think I welcome me." Ye Hao looked sad.


    Grandpa?


    If you don''t understand now, you are a fool.


    The grandpa referred to by this young man was Bei Ming Wuji, the lord of their Ten Thousand Demons City.


    Everyone knows everything, what the **** is going on.


    They only heard that Lord City Lord had a young granddaughter under his knees, but they had never heard of him also had a granddaughter.


    "I want to see who is making trouble for my grandson here. Don''t you know what the surname of this Ten Thousand Demons City is? Or, look down on me, Bei Ming Wuji, thinking that I am too old to walk?" Bei Ming Wuji stared at the people around him vainly.


    Everyone who was swept by Beiming Wuji''s gaze lowered their heads subconsciously and did not dare to look at the city master of Beiming.


    But one of them stood up.


    "City Lord Beiming, I don¡¯t know if this young man is the grandson of the City Lord Beiming, he is negligent, it is my impoliteness. But this young master has just disrupted the order of the Ten Thousand Monster City and injured the left and right leaders of the Ten Thousand Monster City patrol team and the patrol team. Hundreds of fighters.


    Since ancient times, there has been a saying in Huaxia that the emperor committed the same crime as the common people, and I don¡¯t know how Beiming City Lord should deal with this matter. "Hu Lie stood up and stared at City Lord Bei Ming and said.


    Seeing Hu Lie stand up and talk to City Lord Beiming, many people around him have different colors.


    The amount of information revealed in this small move is very large.


    "Hao''er, this is the case." Bei Ming Wuji looked at Ye Hao on the side.


    "Song Ying, show your grandfather the evidence, and let grandpa give us justice." Ye Hao said.


    Song Ying''s cheeks were slightly red, and she walked slowly in front of Bei Ming Wuji, took out her mobile phone, and gave Bei Ming Wuji the things recorded on the phone: "Grandpa...please...please see."


    Calling out the name Grandpa made Song Ying a little bit shy.


    Bei Ming Wuji nodded in satisfaction, then watched the video on the phone screen.


    In addition, Ye Hao recounted what happened at that time.


    "When I came to Ten Thousand Demons City for the first time, I saw a few people bullying on the street. Miss Mu Bai spoke to stop them out of justice. Whoever thought of those people''s foul language, it was really bad, I let people teach them a bit.


    Then the people from the patrol team came, hearing that those people were the second young masters of the hyena clan, and even disregarding the conclusive evidence, they wanted to arrest us. How could I wait until I was able to catch it, and there was a dispute.


    What happened after that was indeed the same as the tiger head brother said. "When Ye Hao talked about Brother Tiger Head, everyone around him trembled.


    The old patriarch of the Tiger Clan, Hu Lie was actually called Brother Tiger Head. According to his age, this guy was several hundred years older than Bei Ming Wuji.


    "The left and right commanders and hundreds of patrol soldiers were defeated by us, and then left. When we got here, all of you here came out to''greet'' us. This is what happened. If you don''t believe it, you can watch the video. , Or invite those parties to come."


    Ye Hao said everything in a round tone, and there was evidence in hand.


    This made everyone around him quiet a lot and began to think about it.


    Most of these people came after hearing that someone had attacked the City of Ten Thousand Demons. Now it seems that the facts are a bit shifted.


    Here, Bei Ming Wuji also finished watching the video.


    He snorted coldly, his eyes began to look around, and finally fell on the patriarch of a hyena clan in the crowd: "Old dog, your son beat others in the street, what do you say about this?


    I haven''t died yet, so don''t you take the rules of Ten Thousand Monster City seriously. "


    The patriarch of the hyena clan lowered his head and glanced at Hu Lie who was silent next to him. Hu Lie didn''t seem to see his gaze, and was still calm and composed.


    "This...I don''t know about this, but I will definitely investigate it after I return. If my son really does something illegal and disciplined, I must personally send him to the demon prison and wait for the city lord of Beiming to send him down."


    "Hu Lie, what do you think about my disposal like this." Bei Ming Wuji looked at Hu Lie.


    Hu Lie was quiet for a while: "City Lord Beiming, is it unfair for you to do this? After all, the patrol team..."


    "Is it fair? I''m old, and my ears are a little bit awkward. I don''t know what the patriarch Tiger said just now?" Bei Ming Wuji suddenly became more aggressive.


    Ye Hao looked at Bei Ming Wuji in surprise. This aura was a little abnormal, not like grandpa''s aura, and he didn''t feel any pressure, but he could perceive that the surrounding monsters, including Hu Lie in front of him, were a little uncomfortable.


    "I am old and confused. The city lord did the right thing." Hu Lie lowered his head slightly with a cane.


    Bei Ming Wuji''s aura withdrawn, and he said faintly, "Well, that''s it for today. By the way, I want to announce another thing here."


    Bei Ming Wuji patted Ye Hao on the shoulder and said to everyone.


    "He is my grandson Ye Hao."


    A few simple words seem to be telling some people something.


    "My grandson came to see me in Ten Thousand Demons City. Originally, I was planning to host a banquet tonight. I invite you to come and pick up the dust for my grandson. Since everyone has seen it now, I will introduce you in advance. I hope you don¡¯t have a banquet tonight. Decline." Bei Ming Wuji said.


    Wind banquet?


    Ye Hao was a little surprised. He didn''t expect grandpa to prepare this for himself.


    "It is a blessing for City Lord Beiming to have such a young and promising grandson."


    "Young Master Ye is very young, full of energy and amazing talent. He is really the proud son of the dragon."


    "I will wait for the evening banquet, and I must have a few drinks with Young Master Ye."


    A lot of compliments sounded around.


    Afterwards everyone left, Bei Ming Wuji led Ye Hao and others into the City Lord''s Mansion.


    "Mu Bai, is the lunch ready yet?" Bei Ming Wuji interrogated Mu Bai.


    Mu Bai respectfully said: "There are still twenty minutes."


    "Well, you all go to the banquet hall to rest with Mu Bai first, and I have a chat with my grandson." Bei Ming Wuji said.


    It was reasonable for grandpa and grandson to chat, so everyone followed Mu Bai and left.


    Bei Ming Wuji took Ye Hao to a stone pavilion beside a small lake in the garden.


    "Hao''er, you made such a big name on purpose, right?" Bei Ming Wuji looked at Ye Hao.


    "The grandson still can''t hide his thoughts from Grandpa. I did it intentionally." Ye Hao smiled.


    "Why." Bei Ming Wuji looked at Ye Hao.


    "Then why is there something difficult for Grandpa here, so he didn''t tell his grandson." Ye Hao looked at Bei Ming Wuji.


    The old and the young looked at each other and smiled.

 Chapter 1579： Healing

    Chapter 1579


    "That''s fine, that''s fine. Originally, I was going to make a drama at the dinner party and let you show off. You helped me get it done in advance. Your current name must be a household name in Ten Thousand Monster City. "


    Bei Ming Wuji smiled.


    "Then grandpa, can we talk about your injuries, and about this Ten Thousand Demons City." Ye Hao looked at Bei Ming Wuji.


    Bei Ming Wuji looked at Ye Hao unexpectedly.


    "Do you see that I am injured?"


    "Your breath is unstable. Although you tried to hide it outside just now, those people can''t see it, but I can still feel it. Don''t forget, I told you before that I have the power of a blood race."


    Ye Hao looked at Bei Ming Wuji and said.


    "Hahahaha, you kid, your eyesight is really sharp." Beiming Wuji smiled.


    "Grandpa, can you let me see the injury?" Ye Hao asked.


    "It''s okay, it''s all skin injuries, just two days of training." Bei Ming Wuji seemed unwilling to let Ye Hao look.


    "If a little skin trauma can make Tangtang Beiming City Master''s breath unstable, then this skin trauma is a bit scary." Ye Hao teased.


    Bei Ming Wuji shook his head helplessly, he stood up and unbuttoned his coat.


    After unbuttoning the coat, it turned out to be a body armor inside.


    The armor was covered with traces of swords, and there were some coagulated blood.


    It can be seen from this that this armor has gone through many battles, broken again and again, and repaired again and again. It has no longer its original appearance, but these are its military medals.


    Bei Ming Wuji untied his armor and left his upper body naked.


    Ye Hao frowned, his heart hurt.


    What kind of body is this? There are scars everywhere, and these scars are not ordinary scars, but a festering black.


    On Beiming Wuji''s waist, there was a brand new wound. The scale of this wound was indeed like a skin trauma, as if it had been cut by a hand knife.


    But there was a black liquid on the wound that was constantly corroding the skin and flesh next to it.


    You must know the body of the eight-fold innate powerhouse, it is very powerful, simple wounds often recover quickly, but now this wound has not recovered, and is still being destroyed.


    Ye Hao''s eyes exuded the same, and the power of the pupils was activated. In addition to perspective, he could also see that the internal forces were gathering.


    Beiming Wuji is using his internal strength to resist the erosion of those black liquids, otherwise it is estimated that the black liquid will erode faster and faster.


    In addition, Bei Ming Wuji''s body can be described as "wounded and battered."


    There was some black liquid remaining on those scars, although it had lost the ability to corrode, it remained everywhere in Beiming Wuji''s body.


    It''s like a piece of clean glass, covered with a little bit of stain.


    "Grandpa, how do you usually deal with this wound. What''s the matter with this wound?" Ye Hao asked.


    Beiming Wuji also knew that Ye Hao could not be concealed, he said.


    "This matter is a long story, presumably Mu Bai has already introduced you to some things about Ten Thousand Demon City. Ten Thousand Demon City is in the subspace of the earth. It is a slightly larger space, but it is still a subsidiary space of the earth.


    But we are not the only residents here, there are a group of monsters living here. They have terrible combat power, have fighting consciousness, but cannot communicate, just like uncivilized beasts, only the consciousness of destroying and devouring everything.


    Often haunt the edge area of ??Ten Thousand Demons City.


    In order to prevent them from causing harm to Ten Thousand Demons City, we must fight them and destroy them. The reason why I left in a hurry just now was because Mu Bai informed me that several such guys appeared in Ten Thousand Demons City. There is a kind of venom in their attack.


    This kind of venom has a strong corrosive ability, and when contaminated by warriors below innate, it will be wiped out within a few seconds. And I can only rely on internal strength to resist, and then use a kind of medicine to barely recover the wound, but there are still some toxins remaining on the wound, and these scars come from this way. "


    Ye Hao scrutinized these toxins, he raised his hand: "Grandpa, let me try it."


    Although these toxins are nothing at all, they accumulate too much, which is a great burden to Bei Ming Wuji''s body.


    Ye Hao first used top treatment techniques.


    The holy light enveloped Beiming Wuji''s body.


    Bei Ming Wuji looked at his grandson in amazement, and the soft light.


    The small wound recovered quickly. Although the wound recovered, the toxin did not disappear, and finally formed something like blackheads, which gathered on the skin.


    Top-level healing techniques cannot completely remove these toxins, so try another one.


    Ye Hao raised his index finger and drew a trace of sacred power from the **** map, condensed the sacred power into an invisible silver needle at his fingertips, and then plunged into the place where the toxins gathered.


    Then an astonishing scene appeared. Toxins slowly poured out of Beiming Wuji''s skin. The originally colorless and bodyless needle turned into a very dark needle, and then fell to the ground and turned into a ball. The black powder dissipated with the wind.


    "You!" Bei Ming Wuji was completely surprised.


    This toxin has been found by many genius doctors and experts, but none of them can be cured completely. Only a medicine has been developed to inhibit the toxin.


    "Grandpa, I can deal with your toxins. But my ability is limited, and I may not be able to completely expel all the toxins at once." Ye Hao said.


    "It''s okay. It''s great to be able to do this, Hao''er. We have some warriors who often fight on the border in Ten Thousand Demons City, who suffer from this toxin all the year round. Although the toxin is stopped, everyone who has this toxin on their bodies people.


    Over the years, life expectancy has been reduced and strength has regressed. Can you help them? "Beijing Ming Wuji asked.


    Ye Hao thought for a while. The way to heal this black toxin is the sacred power in the **** map, but the sacred power is thin, and the speed of the **** map is very slow.


    And if you let yourself go through the treatments one by one, it would take a long time to be wasted, so you have to think about other ways.


    "I know about this. After I go back, I will find a way. Let''s continue first." Ye Hao said.


    "Okay." Bei Ming Wuji did not embarrass Ye Hao either.


    Ye Hao continued to treat Beiming Wuji. The toxins from Beiming Wuji were sucked out bit by bit, and the scars that had no toxins quickly returned to normal.


    Five minutes later, Ye Hao wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    "Grandpa, I''ll be here today, and I will help you handle it in the remaining three days." Ye Hao looked at Beiming Wuji''s body still having half of the toxin left.


    The divine power in the **** map has been used up, the divine power in the heart cannot be mobilized, otherwise it will affect the balance.


    Today can only end here.

 Chapter 1580： Demon Emperor Jade

    Chapter 1580 Demon Emperor Jade


    "It''s okay, I feel more comfortable this way. I haven''t been so comfortable in so many years." Bei Ming Wuji stretched his limbs.


    It seems that those accumulated toxins still have a certain degree of impact on his body.


    "Grandpa. Is there any change in this Ten Thousand Demon City? After all, I am your grandson, and my parents are unknown. You are my few remaining relatives in this world. If you have anything, I don''t want you to hide it. Me." Ye Hao looked at Bei Ming Wuji sternly.


    Bei Ming Wuji put on his armor again and put on his coat.


    He looked at Ye Hao: "Hao''er, you are a good boy. Since you asked, grandpa will not hide it from you. This Ten Thousand Demons City was established by our ancestors of the Beiming family, and its original purpose was to create a At that time, the paradise of man and demon.


    However, with the scarcity of spiritual energy in the world, the cultivation of monsters became more and more difficult, humans began to take advantage, and demons were exterminated everywhere.


    At the time, Ten Thousand Monsters City became a refuge for monsters, and more and more monsters came here and settled here.


    The celestial master of the heavenly gate of the human side asked the demon master of Beiming to surrender all the monsters, otherwise he would lead the Chinese martial arts to crusade against the city of ten thousand monsters.


    The monsters who have experienced wars only want to survive in the City of Ten Thousand Monsters, and don''t want to be caught in battle, and the Demon Lord Bei Ming is not willing to see the Ten Thousand Monster City that he has built into the flames of war.


    He went to the Tianmen alone, no one knew what had happened, he only knew that after that, Tianmen and the Ten Thousand Demons City established a human demon contract. Ten Thousand Demons City is the territory of the demon, ruled and managed by the Beiming family.


    Once a monster is a disaster in the world, the Beiming family must rule, and everything that happens is left to the Beiming family. Otherwise, the Beiming family must ensure that the monster can no longer appear in human life.


    Since then, the monsters in the world have gradually disappeared, and monsters only exist in legends and movies. Ten Thousand Demons City has also entered a thousand years of peace.


    But not all demons are content with themselves, and not everyone is content with the status quo. Ten Thousand Demons City is now divided into four major forces in the true sense, the strongest of which is the Beiming family, and the other is the Wu Family and Pang Family that assist the Beiming Family.


    The three strongest monster tribes, wolf tribe, lion tribe, tiger tribe.


    The last is the weakest among the monster races and the first residents of Ten Thousand Monster City, the cattle, sheep, and fox races, these monster races who are not strong in fighting ability and live at the bottom of the monster race. "


    Beiming Wuji''s eyes were a little dim, and his tone was a bit solemn: "Now all the forces in the Ten Thousand Demons City have their own ideas. The Beiming family is indeed somewhat declining, and a lot of combat power is consumed at the border of the Ten Thousand Demons City to fight those monsters. in.


    The Wu family and Pang family have the idea of ??usurping the throne. The three big monster races wanted to stand on their own as kings, and some of them even had the idea of ??using the City of Ten Thousand Monsters as the foundation to counterattack the human world of China. "


    Listening to Beiming Wuji''s narration, Ye Hao also understood the truth, but he also had some doubts.


    "Grandpa, forgive me to say something rude. According to my previous observations, if the Pang family of the martial arts family, and the three big monster races rebelled at the same time. The Beiming family might not be suppressed, why are they still here to swallow." Ye Hao Asked.


    The Wu Family and the Pang Family also have the strength of the three big monster races, and they are not inferior to the Ten Brothers from outside.


    Bei Ming Wuji smiled, he raised his hand, and something appeared in his hand.


    It was a piece of light blue jade with no pattern on it, but when you looked at it, you seemed to see the appearance of beasts, a wolf for a while, a tiger for a while, and a mouse for a while.


    At the same time, there was a strange aura on it, which was exactly the same as the aura released when Beiming Wuji suppressed Hu Lie and the others.


    "This is the demon emperor jade, it is the treasure of the demon clan. The demon clan is powerful and its combat effectiveness is amazing. The most important thing is that among the demon clan, everyone is a warrior. Once each demon clan is psychic, it is the body refining state. It can be transformed, it is congenital! And the life span is longer than us human beings.


    And the reason why our Beiming family can rule Ten Thousand Demon City for thousands of years is because of this Demon Emperor Jade. The monster emperor jade contains a mysterious power that can suppress monsters.


    As long as I have the Demon Emperor Jade in my hand, three demon races of the same realm as me are not my opponents, five can match me, and ten can defeat me. However, this demon emperor jade is only effective for demon, to humans it is just a piece of ordinary jade. "


    Ye Hao was surprised, this thing is so wonderful?


    "Since I have this jade, why is Grandpa worried about those guys? Is it because of the Wu Family and the Pang Family?" Ye Hao was puzzled.


    "The power of the Demon Emperor Jade is not endless. It will wear out bit by bit as it is used and time passes. Each piece of Demon Emperor Jade can last for about five hundred years under normal use. The North Ming Demon Lord only left three pieces of Demon Emperor Jade.


    This is the third piece, and it has been used for nearly 500 years, and it may fail later.


    Once this piece of Demon Emperor Jade loses its effect, it will be a time of chaos in Ten Thousand Demon City. "Bei Ming Wuji said heavily.


    He looked at Ye Hao: "Hao''er, as I said before, there are things I need in the Qinling Mausoleum. That is the Demon Emperor Jade! Our Beiming family must have a new Demon Emperor Jade in order to continue to maintain the Ten Thousand Demon City Order.


    To ensure peace between humans and demons. "


    So, it''s no wonder that grandpa asked him to go to Qinling with him before.


    Ye Hao thought for a while, he looked at Beiming Wuji: "Grandpa, my child thinks. It''s not enough to have Demon Emperor Jade. I first came to Ten Thousand Demon City, and after experiencing this for a long time, I can see that the current Ten Thousand Demon City has become eccentric. .


    The three big demons and the two big families are all pregnant with ghosts, which has already plunged Ten Thousand Demons City into a dark cloud.


    Demon Emperor Jade may be able to hold up an umbrella for the Ten Thousand Demon City under this dark cloud, but this is not a long-term solution after all, everything is in case.


    Rather than being so passive, it is better to thoroughly clean the Ten Thousand Demon City without breaking and not standing. Instead of letting the filthy Ten Thousand Demon City linger, it is better to re-establish a brand new Ten Thousand Demon City. "


    Ye Hao''s words shocked Bei Ming Wuji''s eyes, and he looked at Ye Hao.


    "Hao''er, your murderous aura is very serious, which is very bad. You should know that if you want to thoroughly clean the current Ten Thousand Demons City, it will definitely cause countless deaths and injuries."


    Ye Hao said, "Dang Duan keeps being in chaos. I think it''s best to cut the chaos with a sharp knife. At least now I can help Grandpa. If it''s a hundred years later, who knows if those families will be chaotic?


    And instead of giving them the initiative, it is better for us to act first.


    Demon Emperor Jade is only a guarantee after all. "


    Listening to Ye Hao''s words, Bei Ming Wuji''s face was a little serious.


    In the end, he shook his head: "Hao''er, this matter is very important, let me consider it. Let''s go to dinner first, and let Mu Bai accompany you to stroll around in the afternoon."


    Ye Hao didn''t say much.


    He knew that Bei Ming Wuji had too many worries, and he didn''t want to see the blood flow in Ten Thousand Demons City. The older generation did what the older generation did, and Ye Hao had Ye Hao''s opinion.


    He could not impose his views on Bei Ming Wuji''s body.


    "Grandpa, why didn''t I see Yinyin."


    "She is in retreat, that girl doesn''t like to practice. I force her to practice, she is rare for a while, but she doesn''t have the talent like you."

 Chapter 1581： The water in Ten Thousand Demons City is very deep

    Chapter 1581 the water in Ten Thousand Demons City is very deep


    The two chatted back to the banquet hall.


    On the way, Ye Hao also mentioned the monsters on the edge of Ten Thousand Demons City, he wanted to see.


    Bei Ming Wuji agreed, but he could only wait until the group of guys came out. Once they crossed the area on the edge of Ten Thousand Demons City, it would be a barren state, full of dangers in that area. No entry.


    Once the Demon Lord Beiming entered the desert state, after all, they only existed in the Ten Thousand Demon City under their feet for their understanding of this subspace.


    After that, the Demon Lord Beiming returned to Ten Thousand Demons City with all his injuries, and since then he has set a rule that no one is allowed to cross the border.


    They can only kill those monsters that cross the border and harass Ten Thousand Monster City.


    Of course, there have been restless people in the past thousand years, but none of them have returned.


    Since then, the outside of Ten Thousand Demons City has been called the Forbidden Land.


    Enjoyed a sumptuous lunch in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    It has to be said that Ten Thousand Demons City still retains the traditions of thousands of years ago, including its architecture, food, and habits.


    They are aware of changes in the outside world, but they are still used to such a life.


    In the afternoon, Beiming Wuji still had a whole bunch of things to deal with, so Mu Bai continued to take Ye Hao and the others around, and reminded Ye Hao not to forget the evening banquet.


    "Where shall we go after we go down?" Su Xiaoxiao said excitedly.


    "Or let''s stay at the City Lord''s Mansion. That kind of thing happened when I first arrived in the morning." Xia Xue said with some worry.


    The girls all looked at Ye Hao and let Ye Hao make a decision.


    "We are here for fun, how can we stay in the City Lord''s Mansion? Miss Mu Bai, tell us what are the fun places in this Ten Thousand Demons City." Ye Hao asked.


    Ye Hao didn''t want to disturb the emotions of the girls because of what happened in the morning. After all, this time he came out to let them play and relax them.


    Mu Bai stood up and walked to Ye Hao with a very serious expression.


    She suddenly fell on one knee to Ye Hao.


    "Young Master Ye, Mu Bai was rude before, please Young Master Ye condemn him."


    This sudden action shocked Ye Hao, and he hurriedly helped Mu Bai up.


    "That''s not a big deal. If you don''t like communication, you can arrange for other people to guide us. You don''t have to force it." Ye Hao said.


    Mu Bai hurriedly shook his head and explained, "Master Ye, ladies. Mu Bai doesn''t hate you, but it''s me...I don''t like people from outside. Except for those who go outside, Ten Thousand Monster City, Basically other people will not go outside.


    And those monsters brought back from the outside will talk about how evil the humans outside are, so when I see that you are people from the outside world, I will be like that in the beginning...


    But now I know that I was wrong, that is my narrow concept. "


    "Miss Mu Bai. Everyone will have a little emotion of their own. Before, you could help a stranger on the road. This is enough to show that you are kind-hearted." Song Ying said with a smile.


    "Miss Song..." Mu Bai was moved.


    "Okay, okay. Let''s not talk about these things, Miss Mu Bai, can you introduce us to what''s interesting. After all, we don''t spend much time in Ten Thousand Demons City. If we waste time here , Then it''s not worth it." Ye Hao smiled.


    "Yes." Mu Bai excitedly took out a map, placed it in front of everyone, and pointed to a few places on the map.


    "Ten Thousand Demons City, some of the most interesting places are the North Underworld Demon Main Square, where the deeds of the North Underworld Demon Lord are recorded. Then is the Spring Demon Tower. That place is usually where male monsters go, if Master Ye likes it ..."


    "Ahem...needless to say about this place, let''s talk about other things." Ye Hao coughed, this Thousand Demons City actually still preserved this kind of thing from ancient times.


    "There are other things. South Demon Street is a shopping street. There are all kinds of things that are unique products of Ten Thousand Demon City..."


    Mu Bai changed his attitude in the morning, and introduced every interesting place in Ten Thousand Demons City very enthusiastically.


    Everyone who listened showed an expression of expectation.


    "Stop talking, stop talking. Let''s go." Su Xiaoxiao raised his hands and said impatiently.


    Everyone left the City Lord''s Mansion and officially began their first day of visiting the City of Ten Thousand Demons.


    Not long after leaving the city lord''s mansion, Laura deliberately walked to Ye Hao''s side and whispered: "Master, there are four groups of fourteen people in total, following us secretly. Do you need me to fix them."


    Ye Hao looked at the girls who were having fun.


    Mice and Miao Miao licked the candied haws, and Feng Jiu''er curiously looked at the various monsters passing by, his eyes were like a fool on a tram.


    Su Xiaoxiao, Xia Xue and the others were looking at all kinds of gadgets on the street, and everyone was already involved in the game.


    "No, since they like to follow, let them follow." Ye Hao said softly.


    Ye Hao glanced around. As for who was following them, he didn''t need to think about it.


    After Ye Hao''s identity was exposed, and his powerful strength, it was definitely the focus of the major forces in Ten Thousand Demons City.


    ...


    In a mansion.


    "Report. The grandson of City Lord Beiming is now taking his woman to play in the city. There is no other strange behavior, and there is no force in contact with it." A tiger head man knelt on the ground.


    "I see, go down."


    Hu Lie waved his hand, then looked at the man sitting in front of him, a lion-headed man.


    "Brother Lion, what do you think about this grandson of the Beiming family."


    The lion-headed man in front of him is the head of the lion clan, Shiyan.


    Shi Yan took a sip of the tea in front of him and put down the tea cup: "This son''s strength is untestable. One person can defeat the left and right leaders of the patrol team in five seconds. The strength is at least above the eightfold innate."


    "No, I guess he still has some tricks." Hu Lie shook his head. He said, "He has an extraordinary breath, a murderous aura."


    "Then what about our plan?" Shi Yan stared at Hu Lie.


    "The plan still needs to be implemented, but we need to re-formulate it. After all, there is a special chess piece on the board now." Hu Lie said solemnly.


    There was a cold light in Shi Yan''s eyes: "Now the water in Ten Thousand Demons City is getting more and more mixed, and we can''t hold back our big plans. There are a lot of actions on the Wu family and Pang family."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be too long. Today I felt that the demon emperor jade aura on Beiming Wuji''s body was much weaker than before. He must be thinking about going to Qinling to obtain other demon emperor jade. So as to continue to rule the City of Ten Thousand Demons." Hu Lie sneered.


    "The Demon Emperor Jade is going to be dying!" Shi Yan was a little excited: "Then is this news to inform them? After all, the plan still needs them. Now there is one more grandson of the Beiming family, we can ask them to send more The master will help us."


    "Please don''t worry about the connection with that side. I will do it. You have to make sure that the old wolf guy on the wolf clan side, but the famous wall grass, although his strength is weaker than that, he has only seven innate primary.


    But the three big monster races, the wolf race has the largest number. We need them to plan and maintain the order of the Ten Thousand Monster City in the future. "Hu Lie said solemnly.


    "Don''t worry about that. The old wolf guy is too greedy. The big deal is that I will find him to give him a bit of sweetness, and he will still follow us obediently. In addition, his second kid was injured by Beiming Wuji''s grandson. Just because of his temper, he won''t get revenge if he has a chance?" Shi Yan smiled disdainfully.


    "Come on, cheers. For the big plan of our monster clan." Hu Lie filled a cup of tea again and held it up to Shiyan.


    Shi Yan raised the cup. He looked at the green tea with murderous intent in his eyes: "This tea is too bitter. I hope that next time this cup is filled with the blood of the Beiming family.


    We Monster Race, it''s been a long time since we saw blood, we must forget what human blood smells like. "

 Chapter 1582： Chun Yao Lou

    Chapter 1582 Spring Demon Tower


    Pang family.


    "Lao Pang, what are you doing here! Your son was injured, you still have time to stay here. You still won''t kill that **** and give your son revenge." A woman pulled a middle finger. The young man''s arm yelled like a shrew.


    The middle-aged man shook off the woman''s arm and said annoyedly: "Call, call. You know how to call. Do you know who hurt your son? That''s Beiming Wuji''s grandson!"


    "No matter whose grandson I am, if I dare to touch my precious son, I will kill him!"


    The middle-aged man couldn''t help it anymore, he got up and walked out of the house.


    "Stop. You are useless. Your son is bullied. You dare not say a word, are you a man?" The woman wanted to chase it out, but was held by several maids.


    "Take good care of your madam and let her rest in the room." The middle-aged man left after ordering the attendant.


    Just walking out of the yard, another middle-aged man who looked exactly like this middle-aged man came to face him. Pang Yaoxian, Pang Yaode.


    "Big brother, sister-in-law is arguing with you about your child?" The visitor asked when listening to the movement from the yard.


    "The child is just like her mother, with a fiery personality, and doesn''t know how to act calmly, otherwise he won''t cause such a thing."


    These two are the second brothers of the Pang family, the eldest brother Pang Yaoxian and the second brother Pang Yaode.


    "Now Ten Thousand Demons City is at a critical moment. Big Brother, you have to persuade your sister-in-law. Don''t cause trouble at this juncture. Dad is about to leave the customs, and Dad will be after Beiming Wuji and Hu Lie. The third eight-fold innate master in Wan Yao City.


    In this case, in our plan, we can have one more weight! "Pang Yaode said to his elder brother solemnly.


    Pang Yaoxian nodded: "I know. So don''t you think I locked her in the yard. Let''s not talk about this. What does the Wu family say? When will the plan start."


    "You don¡¯t know about the Wu family. There are more twists and turns in their stomachs than foxes. It¡¯s impossible for them to let go until the end, but I believe they will choose to stand on our side in the end. The Ming family is now at dusk.


    As long as we can successfully seize power, this Ten Thousand Demons City is what our Pang Family and Wu Family say!


    At that time, with the strength of the Ten Thousand Demons City, we will not count any ten guys from the outside world at all! We''ve long been bored with this ghost place. It''s time to let the Huaxia Wulin outside know that there is still a Pang family in this world! "Pang Yaode said with bright eyes.


    ...


    Ye Hao was walking on the street and strolling in the courtyard, and suddenly he stopped subconsciously, he smelled a fragrance.


    He raised his head and looked at the shop where the fragrance wafted out.


    I saw a few beast-eared women standing at the door of the shop, each body plump, charming and graceful.


    A sign was erected above the gate.


    Spring Demon House.


    "Why, want to go in and take a look?" A teasing voice came from behind Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao turned his head and looked behind him, only to see Feng Jiu''er looking at Ye Hao teasingly, as if he had seen through Ye Hao''s Xiao Jiujiu.


    The other women also looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    "Ahem... I just look, I just look."


    "Should we go in and take a look?" Su Xiaoxiao blinked and said curiously.


    "Miss, it smells so good in it. Isn''t there a lot of grilled fish in it?" Meow was fascinated by the smell and moved her index finger and subconsciously walked towards the door.


    Ye Hao hurriedly grabbed this girl.


    "Meow, girls can''t go in this place."


    "Why?" Meow blinked, looking at Ye Hao innocently.


    "Because there is no grilled fish in it, only the big steamed buns that men like." The mouse on the side knew more than Meow, and looked at Ye Hao with disdain and contempt.


    "Da Mantou?" Miao Miao couldn''t tell that this was a meat joke.


    "Everyone, I think you may have some misunderstandings about the Spring Demon Tower. This is not the kind of ancient place that everyone thinks. Although it is indeed a place dominated by female monsters, everyone is here voluntarily.


    And here, only people with high strength, high beauty, and one or two unique skills can hold high positions and be touted by everyone. As for that kind of thing, the woman must be willing to happen, otherwise the people who come here can only drink Drink and chat.


    Most of the time, it is male guests, but there are also some female guests. "Mu Bai said from the side.


    This kind of introduction makes everyone feel strange.


    "Should we go in and have a look?" Xia Xue said curiously.


    "Anyway, we are all here to play. This is also a feature of Ten Thousand Demons City. Let''s go in and take a look." Song Ying nodded in agreement.


    If there is one or two taking the lead, the others will naturally agree.


    This led to a spectacle at the entrance of the Spring Demon Tower.


    A man rushed into the Spring Demon Tower with more than a dozen beauties. People who didn''t know thought it was who came to hit the place.


    Stepping into the Spring Demon Tower, what you see is a large stage in the center. On the stage, there are several half-deer people dancing on the stage, and the sound of Xiao, the sound of piano echoes in the Spring Demon Tower.


    It''s really completely different from the kind of place they imagined. It doesn''t have a vulgar feeling. On the contrary, it feels like a high-end coffee shop.


    "How many customers do you need?" An old man with a tortoise shell came over and asked flatly.


    "Bring me a box and prepare some snacks and fruits." Mu Bai took out a card and handed it to the other party.


    Old Turtle took the card and smiled even more.


    "Please follow me."


    The card in Mu Bai''s hand is a currency unique to Ten Thousand Demons City, which is used for consumption here, as she explained to Ye Hao and others before.


    Under the leadership of the old turtle, they came to a box on the third floor.


    This box is very elegant, and there are incense, giving people an antique feeling.


    "It''s really nice here. It happened to be walking for a few hours. I got tired of walking. Let''s rest here." Su Xiaoxiao found a chair and sat down.


    "Guests, you can see the center stage from the window over there. If you need separate dancers and singers, you can arrange them separately." Old Turtle said.


    "No, just give us some fruit snacks." Mu Bai waved his hand.


    "Yes. I hope you all have a good time." The old turtle hunched his body, exited the box, and closed the door for them.


    Ye Hao walked to the window and looked outside.


    The deer girl who just danced on the stage has been replaced and turned into a few bird girls with wings to sing there. The beautiful singing is very enjoyable.


    "It feels really good." Song Ying walked to the window and said with a smile.


    "It''s a pity that someone must feel regretful in my heart now, if you come by yourself. Maybe you have been pregnant for a long time, and you don''t know what type you like. Do you like catwoman, rabbitwoman, or just Four-legged deer girl.


    Don''t you men all like this tune. "Su Xiaoxiao looked at Ye Hao with a smirk.


    "Well, stay cool." Ye Hao rolled Su Xiaoxiao''s eyes.


    "You are blessed today. Miss Bai Fox will perform today. This is a well-known beauty in Ten Thousand Demons City. Anyone who pursues her can queue out of the city from here." Mu Bai picked up the mahogany table next to the box. The booklet above should be similar to the list of programs.


    "Pretty? Which one is not beautiful here." Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    Which of these women in the box is not pretty? He has long been immune to beautiful women now.


    "Miss Bai Fox is not simply beautiful. Miss Bai Fox is proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy, poetry, and singing. According to your human beings in ancient times, this is simply a talented woman."


    Mu Bai''s words attracted everyone''s curiosity.


    After all, women also have a strong sense of comparison, and they are all wondering what kind of talented woman this is.

 Chapter 1583： Miss White Fox

    Chapter 1583 Miss Bai Fox


    There are still a few shows in between before this Miss White Fox comes on stage.


    "Mu Bai, let''s talk about the abilities you used when fighting in the morning. Are you also a monster?" Ye Hao ate a snack and looked at Mu Bai next to him.


    Mu Bai put down his teacup: "Yes."


    "What kind of monster are you?" Su Xiaoxiao interrupted, looking at Mu Bai curiously.


    This topic attracted the attention of others.


    "But this is not right. It''s not that the more powerful monsters can use the more complete the transformation. Miss Mu Bai is almost no different from normal humans." Feng Jiu''er was puzzled.


    Mu Bai smiled: "This is because I am not a beast monster, plus disguise is one of my best skills."


    With that, Mu Bai closed her eyes, and after a second she opened her eyes, only to see that her skin began to show a white-green color, and her hair became like catkins.


    "My body is a white wood. After it can be transformed into a human form, I named myself Mubai. My current realm is only in the late stage of Qi refining, but plant monsters are more convenient than beast monsters. On the other hand, beast monsters are amazing." Mu Bai said.


    At this point, I understood why Mu Bai had fought with those Hyena tribes before, so he was a little lacking in strength.


    "I think Ten Thousand Monster City seems to have fewer plant monsters like you," Ye Hao said.


    Mu Bai nodded: "Ninety percent of the monsters in Ten Thousand Monster City are beasts. The remaining 10% are mostly plants, and there are also some special monsters.


    Plants have a long lifespan, but their growth is slow and their combat effectiveness is weak. It is difficult for plants to grow into shape.


    I was originally fortunate enough to be planted in the Beiming family mansion by a Beiming Patriarch five hundred years ago. After practicing for four hundred and five hundred years, I successfully completed the transformation fifty years ago. It''s a pity that my talent for cultivation is too poor, and it''s been a long time since I couldn''t break through to the innate realm. "


    Mu Bai was a little frustrated when it came to the back.


    Jingle Bell


    At this time, the long bell outside interrupted everyone''s chat.


    Everyone looked out the window on the stage. Four graceful fox girls in white dresses came up to the stage carrying a small sedan chair.


    The shadow of a woman in the sedan chair was looming, but the curtain of the sedan chair blocked her face, so that the world could not see her.


    "What smells so fragrant." Meow sniffed his nose.


    "It came from the woman in that sedan chair." The mouse pointed to the center of the stage.


    Worthy of being a beast, this sense of smell is amazing.


    "This scent is so special, it''s just right if it''s not strong or weak, and it smells in the nasal cavity, and it feels refreshing." Song Ying closed her eyes enjoying it.


    Here only Song Ying is regarded as a person close to ordinary people, so the effect of fragrance on her is obvious.


    "This is the fragrance of fox. This is the body fragrance of this lady white fox. Not all foxes have fox fragrance. It is said that only one of 10,000 female arctic foxes has fox fragrance." Mu Bai said.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes in the Spring Demon Tower were attracted by the fragrance of the white fox lady.


    Oh oh oh


    There was a gentle, quiet, Xiao sound.


    There was no accompaniment, only this Xiao Sheng echoed in the Spring Demon Tower.


    Even Ye Hao, who possessed musical instrument skills, had to sigh that the female flute skills were so wonderful, Xiao Sheng seemed to have brought people into a fairyland.


    Xiao Sheng stopped.


    Everyone recovered from this beauty, followed by fierce applause.


    "Listen well." Meow blinked her eyes. For the first time she became interested in things other than dried fish.


    "This Xiao Sheng, although single. But it is more attractive than any music." Xia Xue sighed.


    She is also a musical instrument learner, and she knows how amazing skills it takes to play to this level.


    The applause stopped, and a soft voice sounded.


    It''s singing.


    But it is not a human language, it seems to be a fox''s language. Although I don''t understand what it means, the singing is the same as the previous Xiao Sheng, which makes people silent and hard to extricate themselves.


    Ye Hao stared at the woman in the curtain.


    Although I don''t know what this woman looks like, these two skills alone are enough to show that this woman is a talented woman.


    The singing stopped.


    "Good singing voices, one after another, there are worries and joys, so many emotions can be incorporated into this song, and there is no flaw, this girl''s skills are very high." Nangong Ziqiong exclaimed in praise.


    As the queen of Chinese singers, the goddess of the Chinese nation.


    Few people think that someone can sing better than her, but here, in front of this woman, Nangong Ziqiong is also willing to bow down.


    If it is said that Nangong Ziqiong sings songs that are enjoyable by the ears, while this Miss Bai Fox sings songs that are enjoyable by the hearts of people, this is no longer in the same class.


    At the end of the two performances, the woman among the proud sons was silent.


    A fox girl next to the proud son stepped forward, bowed her hands, and looked at all the guests and said: "It''s still the old rule, the young lady''s performance is over. If anyone can perform a show that interests the young lady, then the young lady can spend a moment with her. "


    The guests in the audience seemed to know about this, and began to perform their own things one by one against the curtain of the proud.


    Some sang, some chanted poems, some brought some treasures, and some even danced on the spot.


    It can be seen that everyone really wants this reward.


    "Spend a moment together? Is there such a good thing?" Su Xiaoxiao said unexpectedly.


    "Spend a moment together, just sit down and drink a cup of tea and chat." Mu Bai said with a smile, and she looked outside: "Although it is only so, no one knows the name of Miss Bai Fox in Ten Thousand Monster City.


    Which male doesn''t want to be able to see the beauty, even if it''s just a moment of time together, maybe there will be a chance. "


    "Then can someone bring out something that interests Miss Bai Fox?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Of course there is. Miss Bai Fox also followed the promise and sat down with the winners for a while. It''s a pity that no one has taken it off the beauty so far," Mu Bai said.


    "Then those who succeeded, what did they bring out?" Feng Jiu''er asked curiously.


    "It has everything. In fact, about this, it is not about the price, but about the novelty. A sacred artifact may not be as good as a stone with a somewhat unique appearance.


    Perhaps for this reason, Miss Bai Fox was chased by everyone. Many powerful young people in Ten Thousand Demons City have always wanted to have this beauty. "Mu Bai said.


    "So many talented women, it would be great if we could get to know them." Song Ying said with emotion.


    "Miss Mu Bai, is there a chance to invite this Miss White Fox to meet in person?" Nangong Ziqiong also rarely offered to ask.


    Mu Bai shook his head embarrassedly: "Miss Bai Fox has always been relatively withdrawn. Unless she is willing, she will not accept invitations from any forces. Even if City Lord Beiming invited her to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion for a banquet, she was refused. ."


    This is really a woman with a strange character.


    "Since you want to know this Miss White Fox so much, let me give it a try." Ye Hao''s mouth curled up, and he raised his hand.

 Chapter 1584： Little Fox

    Chapter 1584 Little Fox


    At this time, the performance of one person on the stage was over, and there was movement in the proud man. In the words of the fox **** the side, the person walked down the stage dejectedly.


    "The next one is willing to come up." The fox girl glanced around.


    Basically, the guests have already performed, and none of them can interest the women in the sedan chair. Even several performances were too embarrassing, and the intermediate level was stopped directly.


    "If there is no one, our young lady will be here first today..."


    "Wait, let''s come down and try."


    In a window of the upper box in the distance, a man sits on the edge of the window.


    "Master, please." The fox girl said.


    Others looked at Ye Hao, wondering what the man could do, but it is estimated that most of them will fail. After all, up to now, there are very few novel things that can be produced, and there are basically no creative ideas.


    Ye Hao raised his finger.


    "Pick up things and use them."


    Object control.


    Ye Hao thought, all the white flowers used for decoration in the Spring Demon Tower flew up, gathered in the air, and finally formed a pattern of a little white fox.


    Then an apple floated up, and the little fox saw the apple and ran towards the apple, but the apple moved on its own.


    In this way, a good scene of a fox chasing an apple was staged in front of everyone.


    Finally, just when the fox was about to catch the apple, it hit the pillar with its head, and the apple was smashed.


    Upon seeing this, the little fox sat down in the air, crying.


    The story is very simple, but this method is very novel.


    You can manipulate so many things and show such a lifelike picture. When everyone admires this idea, they are also surprised at this person''s strength.


    How strong is this ability to manipulate these petals like an arm.


    "The son is really cruel." A light voice came from the proud son.


    "If Miss Bai Fox is willing to come up for a gathering, I think the ending of the little fox should be very good." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "Well, the little girl also wants to talk to this interesting young man."


    These words made all the guests present amazed and cast envy and jealousy at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers.


    The little fox in the air suddenly smashed an apple on its head and then landed in front of it.


    The little fox blinked, held his head, looked at the apple in front of him, and happily took it over and bit it.


    After eating the apples, the little fox''s belly was obviously plump.


    It lay on its back with a lazy look, and finally it stretched out and hit a Hatche.


    At this moment, the little fox "exploded" open.


    The countless white flowers that originally formed the little foxes are scattered everywhere, and those white flowers form a mini fox, chasing and playing with each other.


    This picture is very cute.


    And while everyone is enjoying this picture, the sedan chair on the stage has been carried away at some point.


    Inside the box, Ye Hao closed the window.


    The girls looked at Ye Hao unexpectedly.


    "How is it, is it a surprise, is it a surprise," Ye Hao said while looking at everyone.


    "Do you often use this method to hook up girls?" Feng Jiu''er touched Ye Hao with her elbow.


    Ye Hao rolled his eyes at Feng Jiu''er: "Don''t worry, no one will hook you when I hook up."


    "Cut, I''m not rare." Feng Jiu''er raised his **** to Ye Hao.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door of the box.


    "Miss Bai Fox should be here." Mu Bai said excitedly.


    Although she is a woman, she can see the beauties of Ten Thousand Demons City, who will be very excited if she is a man or a woman.


    "Open the door." Song Ying said expectantly.


    Nangong Ziqiong looked at the door.


    They have become fans of Miss Bai Fox''s performance just now.


    The door of the box was pushed open, and a woman in a white dress with white gauze on her face and a pair of furry ears stood at the door.


    Beside her, there are two fox servants.


    Seeing so many women in the room, the fox girl frowned, then looked at Ye Hao and said, "Sir, my lady will meet you. Should you dismiss these attendants first?"


    Escort?


    Ye Hao was taken aback, and then realized that this maid should regard Song Ying and the others as women in the Spring Demon Tower, and was asked by Ye Hao to match him.


    Ye Hao could feel the contempt in the maid''s eyes.


    A big man called a dozen beauties to accompany him, and he didn''t need to think about how "scum" this man was.


    "They are not escorts. They are friends who came to the Spring Demon Tower with me." Ye Hao explained: "They all want to know Miss Bai Fox."


    The maid frowned: "My son, what we promised is to spend a moment with you, not including..."


    "Xiu''er, don''t be rude." Miss Bai Fox said.


    "But Miss..." The maid looked at her own lady.


    "I promised to come, and there is indeed no limit on the number of people." Miss Bai Fox finished speaking to her maid.


    Her beautiful eyes looked at the people in the box, and she bowed slightly: "Little white fox, it''s fortunate to know you. Just now the maid was rude, please forgive me."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Please sit down, Miss Bai Fox. Just now Miss Bai Fox''s singing is a fairy tune. I have a few questions to ask Miss Bai Fox."


    Nangong Ziqiong, who has always been calm and low-key, walked up to Miss Bai Fox and started asking questions like a little fan.


    Others gradually became acquainted with Miss Baihu.


    I have to say that Miss Bai Fox is not only amazing in literary talent, but also has a lot of chats. Although the women are chatting with her, she has a good grasp of the right to speak, that is, everyone can talk without ignoring anyone.


    This makes everyone feel that Miss Bai Fox is paying attention to herself and is really talking to herself.


    But only Ye Hao was ignored.


    "Obviously I invited someone to come up, but I am now a light bulb. A woman is really a strange creature." Ye Hao sighed secretly while drinking tea.


    The girls talked for an hour.


    In the end, Miss Bai Fox took the initiative to end the topic.


    "It''s getting late, and the white fox is a little tired, so I''ll leave."


    "Miss Bai Fox, next time we have a chance to talk." Nangong Ziqiong looked at Bai Fox expectantly.


    When they faced Miss Bai Fox, there was a feeling of hatred for seeing each other.


    "If you are destined, you will meet each other."


    After bidding farewell, Miss Bai Fox and the maid left the box.


    "It''s a worthwhile trip to come to the Spring Demon Tower this time. You can actually meet a wonderful woman like Miss Baihu."


    "Yes. Ms. Bai Fox is not only exquisite in her musical instruments, she has a wonderful singing voice, and her conversation is also very elegant."


    The women sighed.


    "Okay, okay. Let''s see how you all look like." Ye Hao clapped his hands and interrupted everyone''s thoughts: "After listening to the song, we have seen people and chatted. Should we go back? ."


    Only then did Mu Bai react, she looked at the time and exclaimed.


    "Not good. The dinner will begin in an hour, please go back quickly."

 Chapter 1585： White Fox Invitation

    Chapter 1585 White Fox Invitation


    Everyone hurriedly prepared to leave the Spring Demon Tower.


    But when they came to the street outside, Mu Bai found that Ye Hao was missing.


    "Where is Young Master Ye?" Mu Bai looked around.


    "Someone looked for Ye Hao just now, and Ye Hao left with that person." Feng Jiu''er said from the side: "He asked us to go back to the City Lord''s Mansion first. He will go back before the dinner."


    "Tsk tusk tusk, disappearing in such a place inexplicably, shouldn''t it be doing something bad." Su Xiaoxu stared.


    "Okay. Let''s go back first. Ye Hao has his own business, and he will naturally catch up with us after handling the matter." Song Ying said to the somewhat anxious Mu Bai: "Mu Bai, you don''t have to worry. Ye Hao and his That''s it, but since he promised to be back at the dinner, he will definitely be back."


    "Then... alright." Mu Bai nodded.


    The group walked towards the city lord''s mansion.


    Just across the Spring Demon Tower, in a street next to it, a carriage stopped there.


    "My son, the young lady is already waiting for you." A fox girl respectfully said to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao glanced at the fox girl, then at the carriage.


    He got into the carriage and lifted the curtain. Miss Bai Fox was sitting on the side of the carriage.


    "Young Master Ye." Miss Bai Fox looked at Ye Hao beautifully.


    Ye Hao walked into the carriage and sat opposite the white fox.


    "Is there anything Miss Bai Fox can''t tell me in the box before." Ye Hao looked at Miss Bai Fox.


    When he came out with Song Ying and others just now, suddenly a maid ran over and said that someone was looking for him. Ye Hao didn''t expect it to be the white fox who had just left.


    "In the box at the time, Ye Gongzi had too many female companions. Some things are really inconvenient to say, please forgive me." Miss Bai Fox said apologetically.


    "Okay. What can I say, I''m still rushing back." Ye Hao said.


    The white fox stared at Ye Hao and did not speak for a while.


    It must not be a simple matter for this woman to find herself, Ye Hao hates dealing with such an overly smart woman.


    "Since Miss Bai Fox is unwilling to speak directly, then I will leave first." Ye Hao got up and wanted to leave.


    "Hold on. Bai Fox just wants to know what Mr. Ye thinks about the current situation in Ten Thousand Monster City." Bai Fox stopped Ye Hao and said bluntly.


    Ye Hao sat down again and looked at the white fox.


    "It seems that Miss Bai Fox knows my identity?"


    Miss Bai Fox said: "The grandson of the city lord of Beiming has amazing talents. He is defeated in a battle and leads the way. Now who in Ten Thousand Demons City does not know you, Master Ye."


    "Don''t wear a high hat for me. You should ask my grandpa about the Ten Thousand Monster City, not me. I''m just here to play." Ye Hao said.


    "Young Master Ye don''t have to hide from the little girl here. If Young Master Ye is not interested in things in the Ten Thousand Demon City, then you won''t cause such a thing in the morning." Miss Bai Fox looked at Ye Hao with both eyes. Hao sees it through.


    Ye Haoxu looked at it, an overly smart woman, but even more terrifying than a group of powerful enemies.


    "Young Master Ye, there may be one thing you don''t know yet. Maybe you still have something to do with me." Miss Baihu suddenly started a topic.


    "What''s the relationship?" Ye Hao said curiously.


    "Young Master Ye can know Beiming Yinyin." Miss Bai Fox said.


    Bei Ming Yin Yin! Beiming Wuji''s granddaughter, Ye Hao''s cousin.


    "Know how."


    Miss Bai Fox continued: "It seems that Master Ye, you didn''t know that Beiming Yinyin is a half-demon. She has the blood of the Beiming family and the blood of the Fox family.


    In fact, since the time of the Demon Lord of the North Ming, the descendants of the North Ming family are no longer complete human beings. "


    I remember it was mentioned before that the Demon Lord of North Ming built a city of Ten Thousand Demons here because of the female demon.


    "I am Yinyin''s cousin. Yinyin''s mother and my mother are sisters in the family." Miss Bai Fox explained.


    It turns out that there is still such a relationship.


    "Since there is such a relationship, you should go to my grandpa for this kind of thing, not to me." Ye Hao said.


    Miss Bai Fox sighed slightly: "Master Ye should know about Yinyin''s parents who died young."


    Ye Hao nodded.


    This can be regarded as a sign of the weakness of the Beiming family.


    In addition to Ye Hao, the descendants of the Beiming family are left with only a young Beiming Yinyin. This is a wonderful opportunity for those restless strengths in the Ten Thousand Demon City.


    "Because of that incident, a crack was created between the Beiming family and the fox family. In fact, when Yinyin''s parents were together, they were opposed by the two families."


    "Objection? Why. Isn''t this a good thing." Ye Hao was surprised.


    Through marriage, on the one hand, the status of the Fox Clan in Ten Thousand Demons City can be increased, and the relationship between the Beiming Family and the Fox Clan can be made closer. It doesn''t matter how it looks, it''s the best of both worlds.


    Miss Bai Fox went on to say: "Because Yinyin''s mother is weak and has been sick and weak since she was a child, maybe someday...City Lord Beiming certainly doesn''t want to see her son marry a woman who might die at any time.


    On the other hand, Yinyin¡¯s mother wanted to have her own child, but her own body could no longer support her to have a child, so the Fox tribe also refused to agree.


    But in the end, the two came together regardless of stopping, and gave birth to Yinyin.


    Because Yinyin''s mother gave birth to Yinyin, she almost exhausted her vitality, lying in bed all day long, unable to move. Then I don''t know where Yinyin''s father got the news that there is a treasure in the forbidden land outside the border that can heal Yinyin''s mother.


    In this way, Yinyin''s father left Yinyin, and he took Yinyin''s mother out of Ten Thousand Monster City and entered the restricted area without hesitation. It hasn''t come out since then.


    Perhaps this gave Beiming City Lord a feeling that it was the fox clan who harmed his child. At that time, Yinyin''s mother was the most caring and loving daughter of her elders. This has led to a stalemate between the Beiming family and the Fox family. "


    Ye Hao was silent.


    "In this case, you shouldn''t come to me even more." Ye Hao looked at Miss Bai Fox.


    Miss Bai Fox shook her head and looked at Ye Hao seriously: "If it is usual, I might not. But the current Ten Thousand Demons City is a gunpowder keg that will explode at any time. Although the Fox tribe can be regarded as a big tribe of the demons, we The fighting ability is not high.


    Once a battle occurs in Ten Thousand Demons City, those forces will surely let us choose to stand in team, and once we choose the wrong one. This will be a disaster for our fox clan.


    After all, although our fox clan has no fighting power, the females of our fox clan have a talent for double cultivation with their husbands, so that their strength can be improved rapidly.


    In the previous human world, the fox tribe was a treasure chased by both monsters and humans. "


    Ye Hao understood what the white fox meant. She was here to find a backer.

 Chapter 1586： Foxs choice

    Chapter 1586


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "I understand what Miss Baihu means. But why did you look for me? After all, compared to me as an outsider. In this city of Ten Thousand Demons, the Wu family, the Pang family, the tiger family, the wolf family, the lion family, which one is not A wise choice."


    "I am not a frog at the bottom of the well." Miss Bai Fox looked at Ye Hao: "Actually, I knew Ye Gongzi''s name a long time ago.


    Ye Hao, twenty years old, has amazing strength and a mysterious background. Breaking into the Tianmen alone, the Tianmen battle destroyed half of the magic doctor sect, and the battle with Si Tianjiao did not fail. Run into the three big families of Ten Men, and then your Wushuang City, and let the enemies of the three big families flow in blood overnight.


    Then came the battle of Qianzhangya. Faced with the siege of the Sect Master of Tianmen Divine Doctor Sect, the Valley Master of Casting Sword Valley, and the Great Elder of Tianmen, you can still escape. Each of these achievements is not a legend. "


    Ye Hao was surprised.


    "Young Master Ye is curious about how I know these things? Although there are very few people who can enter and exit the human world and Ten Thousand Demon City, there are still some.


    It shouldn''t be difficult for the little girl to inquire about these things. "Miss Bai Fox looked at Ye Hao and said.


    This woman knows who she is, so she came to see her specially.


    "Then what''s your purpose? Take refuge in me? I haven''t been to Ten Thousand Demons City for less than half a day." Ye Hao said with a light smile.


    "Although Ye Gongzi has been here for less than half a day, I can see from the morning''s events that Ye Gongzi must have already thought about Ten Thousand Demon City.


    Here I can express some of the attitudes of the fox tribe. The fox tribe is content with peace. We just want to live peacefully in one place and continue the development of our race.


    Calling Master Ye in a hurry today might be a bit abrupt. Today I will talk about this first. If Ye Gongzi thinks through it, he can come to the little girl anytime if he has any ideas. Baihu is always waiting. "


    ...


    Ye Hao was standing at the entrance of the street, watching the carriage with the white fox disappear into the distance, his eyes showed thought.


    "This woman is unusual. When she came to me this time, she didn''t directly explain her purpose. Instead, she gave me the right to choose, so that she was still in a position where she could advance or retreat."


    Ye Hao marveled at the ups and downs of this lady white fox, no wonder they used to say vixen and vixen in ancient times.


    After this fox became a spirit, it was really incredible.


    Ye Hao looked at the sky, Ten Thousand Demons City was already dark.


    Ten Thousand Demons City is divided into day and night, and it is also about 20 hours or so, but there is no sun, moon or stars here.


    Ye Hao walked toward the city lord''s mansion, thinking about the Ten Thousand Demons City in his heart.


    The reception banquet tonight is probably not a simple banquet. I have been in contact with people from those forces before, but tonight can be regarded as a real contact.


    ...


    A mansion in Ten Thousand Demons City, with a sign erected at the gate of the house.


    Fox House.


    A carriage stopped, and the white fox got out of the carriage with the help of the maid, just in time to see an old woman with a cane coming out with the help of a middle-aged woman.


    "White fox, you are back." Although the woman looks older than the white fox, she is still magnificent and has the charm of a mature woman.


    "Mother, grandma." The white fox saluted.


    These two are the current patriarch and the old patriarch of the fox clan.


    "Mother, where are you taking grandma?" asked the white fox. As the old patriarch of the fox clan, grandma has not left the old house for many years.


    "This is not a grandson of the Beiming family. The city lord of Beiming held a wind reception dinner at the city lord mansion to welcome people from all the forces in the Ten Thousand Demons City. At this time, our fox clan can no longer flinch. It''s decided." The white fox mother said with a sigh.


    "Your grandmother got acquainted with people from all the big families back then, and if I take her, I can also advise me. After all, this is about the future of the fox clan."


    "My mother, there is one thing I want to tell you. Just now I have already contacted the grandson of the Beiming family, Master Ye." As soon as the white fox said this, the white fox''s mother immediately changed his face.


    "Naughty. When is it, because of what happened in the morning, the forces of the Ten Thousand Demons City are paying attention to this kid, and if you go to contact him now, doesn''t it mean that our fox family has chosen the North Ming family? !


    The Beiming family is now at sunset, relying only on Beiming Wuji and the Demon Emperor Jade in his hands. Once it dies, or the Demon Emperor Jade will expire. Then the Beiming family basically didn''t even have a say in this Ten Thousand Monster City! "The mother of the white fox rebuked.


    The white fox retorted: "Mother. You just saw the strength of the Beiming family, you didn''t see anything else. Do you know the origins of the grandson of the city lord of Beiming?


    He is only twenty years old now, but he has the strength to stand shoulder to shoulder with Beiming City Lord. In the outside world, he also has a Wushuang city famous for Chinese Wulin.


    You may not know Wushuang City, but you should know Tianmen. Now, there is a saying outside, there is Tianmen Mountain in the north and Wushuang City in the south! One can imagine the power that Ye Gongzi possessed. "


    "Abai, you are too confident. You have to know that this is not outside, this is in the City of Ten Thousand Demons. Far can''t quench the near thirst. We can only be in the Pang Family of the Wu Family, and the Tiger Clan, the Wolf Clan and the Lion Clan. Power selection!" The white fox mother said righteously.


    The white fox shook her head, her eyes with disgust: "The two forces you mentioned are not suitable for the fox clan in my opinion. Let me talk about the Pang family of the martial arts family, they are bent on overthrowing the Beiming family, and they are sitting on ten thousand demons. City, ruling the monster clan. We cooperate with them, our fox clan will only become their playthings.


    Needless to say, the tiger tribe, the wolf tribe, the lion tribe, they are all thinking about fighting and conquering mankind. If they own the City of Ten Thousand Demons, I think they will not be far away from the second war of monsters.


    Both of us will bring Ten Thousand Demons City to despair! Only the Beiming family can continue to maintain the status quo of Ten Thousand Demons City! "


    "Okay, okay." Grandma Fox''s cane hit the ground: "We will talk about these things later. We will talk about these things at our door, and we are not afraid of others hearing them. What we have to do now is to go to the banquet and observe Here''s the situation."


    "Grandma. It''s already time to make a choice. There is a saying from human beings that it is better to give charcoal in the snow. The power of Ten Thousand Demons City is about to be reshuffled. If we want our fox clan to rise, this is the only opportunity!" Bai Fox said solemnly.


    "Enough. We''ll talk about these things when we come back. I warn you, this is a major family matter, and you are not allowed to contact that Young Master in private!" The white fox mother glared at the white fox, and then helped the fox grandma to board. The carriage left.


    Bai Fox looked at the direction of the City Lord''s Mansion, and she muttered to herself: "Soon you will know that your hesitation is wrong. The storm of Ten Thousand Demons City has already come ahead of time because of that person''s arrival."

 Chapter 1587： Dinner

    Chapter 1587


    When Ye Hao returned to the City Lord''s Mansion, the sky was already dark.


    Lanterns were hung on the streets, and the city¡¯s main mansion was also brightly lit. There were many carriages parked at the door. Through the patterns of carriages, one could roughly guess who they were.


    "Master Ye, you can count as coming back. If you don''t come back, I will send someone to find you. You must know that tonight''s banquet, you are the protagonist." Mu Bai stood at the door anxiously and saw Ye Hao coming. , Rushed up immediately.


    "How long will the banquet begin?" Ye Hao asked as he walked into the City Lord''s Mansion.


    "In ten minutes, most of the guests are here." Mu Bai followed Ye Hao.


    When Ye Hao stepped into the City Lord''s Mansion, Ye Hao could feel countless eyes falling on him.


    In just one day, he has become the target of many forces in Ten Thousand Demons City.


    "That''s right. Master Ye, there is one thing I want to tell you. Your female companions say they are too tired, so I won''t attend the evening banquet." Mu Bai said.


    "They don''t need to participate if they don''t want to participate." Ye Hao said indifferently.


    The evening banquet is said to be a banquet, but it is actually a confrontation.


    Ye Hao didn''t want them to participate in it.


    "City Lord Beiming, it looks good if I haven''t seen you in the past few days, is there something good?"


    "Hahaha, this isn''t my grandson here. People are refreshed in happy events, don''t say anything. Old Ma, I heard that your grandson recently broke through to the innate realm. Congratulations."


    "Look at what you said, how can my grandson compare to your grandson, your grandson has only been in double ten years, and he has such strength, then in the future, he will definitely be a character who wants to call the wind and rain."


    The banquet hall is located in the meeting room of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. This is a hall dominated by ancient Chinese architectural styles. The surrounding stone pillars are surrounded by dragons and phoenixes. Various banquets are placed everywhere.


    As soon as Ye Hao stepped into this place, he saw that his outside justice was talking to the guests.


    Ye Hao glanced around. This time, there were almost a hundred guests, including old men on crutches, and teenagers.


    There are also "acquaintances" Ye Hao has met several times.


    For example, Wu Xiao from the Wu family, the steward Pang from the Pang family, Wolf Fang from the wolf family, Hu Lie from the fox family, and Shi Ming from the lion family.


    In addition to them, there are some people around them that Ye Hao doesn''t know.


    When Bei Ming Wuji saw Ye Hao coming, he retired the guests in front of him and came to Ye Hao.


    "Why did you come, what trouble did you encounter outside?" Bei Ming Wuji whispered.


    "No, it''s just that something was delayed. These are all guests tonight?" Ye Hao asked.


    Bei Ming Wuji nodded: "Come with me, I will take you to recognize people first."


    Bei Ming Wuji led Ye Hao to the nearest crowd, that is, people from the Wu family and Pang family.


    "I''m ignorant of you, let me introduce it to you. This is my grandson, Ye Hao. I have been living in the outside world for the first time in Ten Thousand Demons City."


    Bei Ming Wuji pointed at several people in front of him.


    "You should be familiar with this, the girl of the Wu family, Wu Xiao, can be described as the heroine of our Ten Thousand Demons City. The Pang family"


    Wu Xiao smiled and said, "City Lord Beiming has praised him.


    Although the woman said so on her lips, she had a sense of pride in her eyes.


    "This is the head of the Wu family, Wu Xiao''s father, Wu Zhenxiong. Back then, you and your mother were childhood sweethearts who grew up together."


    Mother''s childhood sweetheart? Ye Hao looked at the middle-aged man in front of him, he should be regarded as the rival of his father who had never met.


    "Hello, Uncle Wu." Ye Hao greeted him out of etiquette.


    "Sisi''s son has grown up so old, and his offspring is terrifying." Wu Zhenxiong laughed and patted Ye Hao on the shoulder.


    With this seemingly simple action, Ye Hao noticed a slight violation.


    There was a cold light in the man''s eyes.


    "Zhenxiong, why is your father here? I still want him to accompany me for a few drinks." Bei Ming Wuji said.


    Wu Zhenxiong said: "My father''s body is not as good as before, and he is not as good as the city lord of Beiming. Now he is living in the old house for the elderly, and I ask the lord to forgive him for his inconvenience."


    "Old, old. Our generation is going to get old."


    Bei Ming Wuji shook his head with a sigh, and then introduced several people next to the Wu family.


    "These two are the two brothers of the Pang family. Pang Yaoxian, Pang Yaode. The old man of the Wu family didn''t come. I remember your father''s body is tough. Why don''t you come? Don''t you give me the face of this old guy?"


    Bei Ming Wuji said pretendingly.


    The eldest brother Pang Yaoxian said with both hands, "The lord of the city has misunderstood. You know, when people get older, they will be troublesome when going out. Our two brothers will come first, and my father will come later."


    "That''s good, that''s good. You eat well and play well. I will take my grandson to meet other people first." Bei Ming Wuji took Ye Hao and left here.


    "Grandpa, you seem to have a better attitude towards the Martial Family than to the Pang Family." Ye Hao''s physique makes him good at observing words, watching and acting, and can detect changes in people''s emotions.


    There is a big gap between Beiming Wuji''s attitude in introducing the Wu Family and the Pang Family.


    "The Wu family is the family that the Demon Lord of North Ming took back that year. They brought it into this Ten Thousand Monster City. They were mainly responsible for finding the monsters who became spirits from the outside world, bringing them into the Ten Thousand Monster City, and placing them. For more than a thousand years, their family has kept their own feet.


    The Pang family was the family brought back by the third city lord. Together with the wolf clan, they are responsible for the daily order of Ten Thousand Monster City, which is the patrol team that had conflicts with you before.


    The few hundred years when they first came to Ten Thousand Demons City were considered to have done their responsibilities, but for nearly a hundred years...Forget it, today is a happy day, let alone this. Bei Ming Wuji shook his head.


    Ye Hao listened to Beiming Wuji''s words, and turned his head to look at the Wu Family and Pang Family who were talking and laughing behind him.


    "Ye Hao, come here. I have seen you Hulie, Senior Tiger; You Shiyan, Senior Lion; Langhao, Senior Wolf."


    Bei Ming Wuji had already brought Ye Hao to the power of the three monster races in Ten Thousand Demons City.


    "Junior Ye Hao, I''ve seen three seniors." Ye Hao bowed, and at the same time he felt the strength of these three monsters in power.


    Hu Lie had seen him before.


    That Lion Rock has a beard and a golden beard.


    The beard on his face occupies at least two-thirds of his face. As for his strength, he is second only to Hulie, the seventh innate peak, and there is a possibility of breakthrough at any time.


    No wonder the situation in Ten Thousand Demons City is getting more and more unstable. As the saying goes, one mountain cannot tolerate two tigers.


    Now that there are two tigers, if this lion has eight levels of innate strength, then the peace of this Ten Thousand Demons City will be completely broken.


    As for the wolf man, his skin is slightly darker, his ears are pointed, and his eyes are a little dark.


    The strength is lower than the other two, it is estimated that there is only seven innate elementary.


    I just don''t know which wolf is stronger than the werewolf in the west.

 Chapter 1588： And kiss?

    Chapter 1588


    In addition to these three, Bei Ming Wuji also introduced Ye Hao to the younger generations of the three clans, such as the wolf fang, the young master of the lion clan, and the young master of the tiger family.


    After talking to these three big monster races, Bei Ming Wuji took Ye Hao to meet other people.


    After that, most of the people I knew belonged to some little monster races, and they were not as strong as the three major monster races in terms of combat effectiveness and family strength.


    The process of the banquet is like this, everyone chats, brags to each other, or talks about what can be cooperated.


    "Ahem... please be quiet, I''m Wu Zhenxiong, I want to borrow some things from everyone and talk to the city lord of Beiming." Wu Zhenxiong suddenly said loudly while holding the cup.


    The people around were quiet, cast their gazes suspiciously, wondering what the martial artist had to say.


    "My Lord City Lord, I still ask the City Lord to agree to one thing." Wu Zhenxiong said to Bei Ming Wuji.


    Bei Ming looked at Wu Zhenxiong incomprehensibly: "Jinxiong, what''s the matter?"


    "I want to marry my little girl Wu Xiao to the city lord''s grandson Ye Hao." When Wu Zhenxiong said this, the audience was shocked.


    Wu Xiao was betrothed to Ye Hao?


    Ye Hao was stunned when he heard this, how could this suddenly involve him.


    But after thinking about it a little bit, you can understand that the strength that oneself demonstrated is very important to the balance of Ten Thousand Demons City. If you can win Ye Hao, maybe it will have a miraculous effect.


    Because of Ye Hao''s special status, Ye Hao is a member of the Beiming family, but he is not a direct line of the Beiming family, but is the child of a married daughter.


    If Ye Hao and Wu Xiao were married, under the operation of the Wu Family, it was impossible to say that Ye Hao could become the next city lord of Ten Thousand Demons City.


    The child born to Ye Hao and Wu Xiao was naturally the heir of the City of Ten Thousand Demons.


    The Wu Family''s method can be said to reduce the risk to a minimum, and at the same time ensure their own interests in the City of Ten Thousand Monsters, and it is impossible to say that they can seize power in the future.


    After all, Ye Hao didn''t have much power in Ten Thousand Demon City, and Wu Xiao would blow the pillow wind in Ye Hao''s ears to suppress the power of the Beiming family.


    This is not a good method.


    At this moment, the faces of many people present changed.


    Pang Yaoxian and Pang Yaode glanced at each other, with unhappy expressions in their eyes. This martial artist is leaving a way for themselves.


    But Ye Hao also noticed Wu Xiao at this time, Wu Xiao''s eyes were shocked, and then he was entangled and unwilling.


    It can be seen from this that Wu Xiao didn''t know this matter either.


    Regardless of the reaction of the people around him, Takeshi continued, "Actually, this matter is not only my meaning, but also the meaning of my father. Lord Lord, do you remember what you agreed with my father at the wine table when you were young?


    If your two future children are of the opposite sex, they will marry, and if they are of the same sex, they will worship as brothers.


    After that, you gave birth to a son and a daughter. I and your son have been in the same brotherhood since childhood. They are brothers. It''s a pity that I have no fate with Sisi, and since I''m not fate, I don''t force it.


    And now, it just so happens that I have such a daughter under my knees. I think my daughter has amazing talents, and she has six innate strengths in these twenty-five years. I originally thought that there is no man worthy of my daughter in this world.


    But when I saw the child Haoer, I saw it right away. Although Xiao Er was a few years older than Hao Er, this was nothing at all. Please also Lord City Lord, to be able to make this good marriage. "


    It turns out that there is still this past. Take this opportunity to reiterate this old saying.


    "Father." Wu Xiao walked to his father and pulled his father''s arm, somewhat unwilling.


    "Xiao''er, father knows that your daughter''s family will be shy when such a request is made by the public. But this father is also for your good. After all, this fate comes and goes in a hurry. At the beginning, my father didn''t seize this opportunity. "


    Regardless of his daughter''s intentions, Wu Zhenxiong clenched his fists towards Beiming Wuji: "Santo, if you are willing, then I can call the shots today and set the wedding date here."


    got engaged?


    Ye Hao''s eyes widened, Wu Zhenxiong really wanted to marry his daughter, so he was so anxious.


    Beiming Wuji didn''t know what to say at this time. From the perspective of the Beiming family, it was a very good thing to get married with the Wu family.


    Although the Martial Family may take the opportunity to improve their status, the Beiming Family can also use the Martial Family to consolidate their status.


    But the problem is that Ye Hao is his grandson, not his grandson.


    "Um...this matter, I think we should talk about it another day. This important marriage event, don''t be so hasty." Bei Ming Wuji took out the dragging tactic.


    "No need to change the day. Uncle Wu, I forgive me for not agreeing to this matter." Ye Hao stepped up and bluntly rejected the marriage.


    Beiming Wuji''s complexion wrinkled slightly, he looked at Ye Hao with reproach in his eyes, meaning that Ye Hao''s words were too direct.


    At the same time, an angry look fell on Ye Hao''s body.


    This master is Wu Xiao.


    Wu Xiao strongly disagrees with this marriage, but it is one thing for her to disagree, and another for Ye Hao not to agree.


    She is the eldest lady of the Wu family, coupled with her strong strength, over time makes her look above her top and despise anyone.


    Even Beiming Wuji couldn''t even look down on her. In her opinion, as long as she was given time, she would be able to reach the eightfold congenital sooner or later.


    But now, Ye Hao actually stood in front of so many people, saying that he would not agree to the marriage.


    This is simply hitting her Wu Xiao in the face.


    She Wu Xiao can not agree, but you Ye Hao can''t, you are insulting me if you don''t agree.


    Wu Xiao''s heart is so complicated.


    "Nephew. Why? Do you think Xiao''er is not worthy of you." Wu Zhenxiong frowned.


    "I have a reason, I already have a wife, and there are children in my womb. At this time, I marry another person, is it a bit contrary to the conscience of heaven and earth." Ye Hao directly said his reason.


    The people around nodded, thinking that this kid was right.


    But some people don''t think so.


    That was Wu Xiao, she secretly squeezed her fist, I marry you Wu Xiao to show your face, what wife, what child, can''t Wu Xiao still be worthy of these lowly things.


    "It''s okay, our Ten Thousand Demons City is different from outside, we don''t force monogamy. You can marry Wu Xiao as your wife at the same time." Wu Zhenxiong said.


    "This Wu Zhenxiong is a bloodbath. I proposed to my son before, and he declined for various reasons. Now he is willing to let his daughter and other women serve the same husband." Pang Yaode whispered in a weird voice.


    "Uncle Wu, feelings can''t be forced, please don''t embarrass the younger generation." Ye Hao declined again.


    At this moment, Wu Xiao''s heart completely collapsed, and she felt her self-esteem being trampled under the feet of the guy in front of her.


    Regardless of whether she can agree to serve a husband together, this guy will end without hesitation.


    He totally despised himself.


    Wu Xiao turned around and left the banquet hall without looking back.

 Chapter 1589： The Big Three

    Chapter 1589 the three giants of Ten Thousand Demons City


    As Wu Xiao left, the atmosphere on the scene became a bit awkward.


    "Cough cough. Let''s talk about this matter slowly later. Let''s drink and drink first." Bei Ming Wuji stood up and raised his glass to make a round.


    This episode passed like this.


    But Ye Hao didn''t know that he had been complained by a woman.


    Three rounds of wine.


    A person appeared at the gate of the banquet hall.


    When this person appeared, the hall went into silence almost instantaneously, because the breath of this person could not tolerate everyone''s attention.


    "Lao Pang, why are you here now? I thought you didn''t give me face and didn''t come to eat wine." Beiming Wuji looked at the old man who walked in the door with vain eyes.


    "My lord''s banquet, how dare I not come." The visitor smiled, and he raised his glass and said to Beiming Wuji: "It seems that the city lord of Beiming is angry, so I will fine myself three cups."


    Just when the old man was about to drink, Beiming Wuji flicked his finger and ejected with a burst of energy. When he encountered the wine glass, the wine glass took off and flew into the air.


    "Lao Pang, you are so late, so drinking is not suitable."


    The old man''s eyes changed slightly. With a move of his hand, he quickly caught the glass, and then he saw his hand sway from side to side, and everyone around could only see the afterimage.


    A second later, the old man held the wine glass in his previous posture.


    There was a lot of water in the glass.


    The surroundings in this scene were all stunned.


    Ye Hao''s eyes changed a little. If he didn''t guess wrong, this person would be Pang Zhen, the old Patriarch of the Pang family, whom Grandpa Zhiqing had mentioned.


    "Lao Pang, the city lord is right. This wine is not so simple to drink. You are fooling people with such a small cup. You have to drink it directly."


    Hu Lie on the side suddenly made a sound, and then he threw out an unopened jar of wine in his hand.


    The wine jar looked ordinary, but there was a momentum on it, and the people around seemed to see it as a tiger.


    Pang Zhen still had a smile on his face, and raised his hand to catch the wine jar.


    Around his body, a breath of air dissipated.


    In the hall, no girls are wearing skirts, and there is no wind blowing.


    "Brother Tiger, you are still so bold. One altar has one altar, but it''s boring to drink by yourself. You also come to an altar and drink with my brother."


    Pang Zhen said, picking up a jar of wine from the table next to it and throwing it at Hu Lie.


    At the same time, a jar of wine was thrown northward.


    "My lord, this altar of wine is for you."


    Beiming Wuji used the wine jar quietly, and Hu Lie on the other side grabbed the wine jar with both hands and took a step back with his right foot.


    The three looked at each other, laughed, and then raised the wine jar in their hands.


    "drink."


    The three of them drank freely.


    In the eyes of outsiders, these three are simply good old brothers.


    But a discerning person can see that it was an invisible confrontation just now.


    "Lao Pang, you have broken through to the Eighth Innate in a calm manner, and don''t tell us a word." Bei Ming Wuji smiled and looked at Pang Zhen.


    Eightfold innate!


    Pang Zhen of the Pang family has also entered the eighth innate!


    The hearts of everyone present were upset.


    But Ye Hao had already seen through these things. When Pang Zhen stepped into the hall just now, he felt that Pang Zhen already possessed eight levels of innate strength.


    At this time, Pang Zhen broke through to the Eighth Innate, which had a huge impact on the form of the City of Ten Thousand Demons.


    The balance between the three powers has also changed.


    This episode has gradually become invisible under everyone''s deliberate ignorance.


    "Young Master Ye."


    When Ye Hao was thinking about things, a beautiful woman came over. Looking at the beautiful woman, Ye Hao felt a sense of deja vu.


    "you are?"


    "The patriarch of the fox family. I think you must have seen my daughter, Bai Fox." The beautiful woman said with a smile.


    "It turns out to be Aunt Fox, if you don''t tell me, I really can''t see that you already have a child." Ye Hao praised.


    "Young Master Ye can really talk and laugh." The beautiful woman covered her mouth and laughed, her beautiful eyes staring at Ye Hao.


    The two chatted for a while.


    Ye Hao knows where the white fox woman''s scheming is learned, exactly the same as her mother.


    Although the conversation between them seemed ordinary, the meaning in this beautiful woman''s words was to inquire about Ye Hao''s view of the current Ten Thousand Monster City.


    Ye Hao just pretended to be dumb, although he answered a little.


    In the end, the beautiful woman knew that she couldn''t find anything from Ye Hao, so she could only leave.


    The banquet is over.


    The guests were gone.


    What happened at the banquet this time far surpassed the meaning of an ordinary banquet, and most of all, the news that the old Patriarch of the Pang family broke through to the eighth congenital.


    Inside a carriage.


    "You have met that kid and talked." The old woman looked at her daughter.


    "Yes. That kid was a little bit scheming, but he didn''t answer the questions I asked him directly," said the beautiful woman.


    "Then what do you think we should do now? The old guy of the Pang family has reached the eighth level of innate strength, which is equivalent to pouring oil on the pile of dry wood in Ten Thousand Demons City, and a fire may break out at any time." The old woman said. .


    The beautiful woman hesitated for a while, she said: "The current situation is still unclear. If I say that we should still watch the fire from the other side, choosing the camp prematurely will easily bring us the catastrophe of the fox clan."


    "Hey. I don''t have enough strength, it can only be difficult like this. You must know that thousands of years ago, the ancestors of our fox tribe were also the pinnacles on the earth of China. Who would have thought that they have fallen to this point now." The old woman sighed. Tone.


    ...


    The mansion of the martial house.


    Wu Xiao''s sword smashed the target he usually practiced.


    "I''m so angry, I''m so angry. That guy dared to say something like that, I don''t want to! I haven''t said that he doesn''t want to, why should he say he doesn''t! What qualifications does he have to say that he doesn''t want to.


    Isn''t it just a little stronger now, with my talent, I will surpass him sooner or later. What Beiming family, what Ye Hao, they will all be trampled under my feet! "


    Wu Xiao panted, with sweat on his forehead, and his expression was very cold.


    "Who is irritating our Miss Wu again?" A dark figure appeared on the fence beside the courtyard.


    Wu Xiao looked at him coldly: "Why are you here? At this time, when you appear in Ten Thousand Demons City, you are not afraid to be exposed and affect our plan!"


    "If I don''t come. It''s hard to say what will happen to your martial arts family in the future. Your father is a little confused. He has reached this point and is still thinking about weighing left and right." The man said jokingly.


    "My father is my father, his attitude does not represent my attitude." Wu Xiao said proudly.


    The man jumped off the fence and walked in front of Wu Xiao.


    His face is very handsome, like the little meat in a TV series.


    "The plan has to be advanced, what choice will you make when that time comes. That adult, I hope your martial artist is a sensible person and knows what to do." The man said.


    Wu Xiao''s eyes flickered, and a trace of love and obsession appeared in her eyes: "He... will come this time."


    "Maybe, maybe not." The man said.


    "Tell him that my choice is the choice of the Wu family." Wu Xiaoyi said righteously.


    "Very wise."

 Chapter 1590： Wu Xiaos challenge

    Chapter 1590 Wu Xiao''s Challenge


    Three days later.


    It has been three days since Ye Hao and others came to Ten Thousand Demons City, and most of the place in Ten Thousand Demons City, Ye Hao and others have already visited.


    The souvenirs, specialty products, and the storage rings that Ye Hao prepared for them were basically full.


    In the past three days, everything was calm, and the major forces seemed to have entered the hibernation period, and there was no movement at all.


    Ye Hao inquired about Beiming Wuji''s current handling of Ten Thousand Demon City, and he said that he still had to weigh it again and again.


    After all, people of the older generation hope to be stable, and it takes a lot of determination to cut the mess quickly.


    Ye Hao massaged his legs.


    "Hey, you are also a master at any rate, just walk with us for a few days, you will be exhausted, you are not ashamed of it." Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao and joked.


    "This is not physical exhaustion, but heart exhaustion." Ye Hao said with emotion.


    Shopping this thing is more tiring than letting Ye Hao go to fight.


    And it still went shopping for three days in a row.


    "Okay, let him rest. Let''s go back to the yard to see what we bought." Nangong Ziqiong took Feng Jiu''er and the girls and left.


    Ye Hao lay on the chair alone, rarely relaxing.


    "Beauty is accompanied, hugs left and right. Young Master Ye is really blessed in such a good day." A familiar voice came.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes and appeared in front of him in a white dress.


    "Miss Bai Fox? Why are you here?" Ye Hao looked at the white fox in front of him with some surprise.


    "Don''t Ye Gongzi welcome the white fox? Then the white fox stops chattering, leave." The white fox wants to leave.


    After she took a few steps, she stopped and turned around to look at Ye Hao who was lying on the chair, smiling at herself.


    "Why didn''t Ye Gongzi say anything to stop him? Could it be that the white fox offended Ye Gongzi and made Ye Gongzi hate the little girl."


    "You must have something to come to me. You don''t really want to leave, why should I stop." Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    The white fox returned to Ye Hao: "Young Master Ye, you should know that women hate men who are too smart."


    "Men also hate women who are too smart." Ye Hao replied.


    The white fox stopped talking, but kept staring at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao couldn''t bear this stare. The eyes of the white fox were different from those of ordinary women. It was too breathtaking.


    He understood why he said that the vixen was charming and attractive. He couldn''t stand the eyes alone, let alone those ordinary men who had already surrendered.


    Ye Hao sat up and said helplessly: "Okay, okay. Come on, Miss Bai Fox came to the City Lord''s Mansion, what can I do for you."


    Bai Fox looked around: "It''s not very convenient to talk here. Ye Gongzi would like to go out for a walk with Bai Fox?"


    "Let''s go again." Ye Hao sighed, but looking at the eyes of the white fox, he still couldn''t bear to refuse: "Well, then I''ll be more respectful than fate."


    Ye Hao followed the white fox to leave the city lord''s mansion and rode her carriage on the streets of Ten Thousand Demons City.


    "Young Master Ye, how have you felt these three days?" The white fox looked at Ye Hao.


    "How do you feel?" Ye Hao thought for a while, and said, "Ten Thousand Demons City is really big. It takes three hours to walk from the south wall to the north wall in this area. Outside time, this is almost equivalent to A super metropolis.


    Also, the monsters here are really novel, and there are all kinds of them. A few days ago, I saw monsters whose height was only my knees, but I didn''t even notice, and almost sat on the bottom.


    After a closer look, it turned out to be a field mouse. "


    The white fox''s eyelids moved slightly: "Why is Young Master Ye still pretending, you know that Bai Fox is not asking this. Now the situation in Ten Thousand Demons City has broken through to the Eighth Innate due to the old Patriarch Pang Zhen, and chaos in Ten Thousand Demons City may erupt at any time. .


    Didn''t Ye Gongzi think of any countermeasures? "


    "Countermeasures? Of course I thought about it, but it''s a pity that this is not my Ten Thousand Demons City, it belongs to my grandpa." Ye Hao shrugged, and he said, "I can''t be the master of Ten Thousand Demons City."


    A gleam of flash appeared in the eyes of the white fox, and now it was considered to have gained some gains, at least this man was not out of ideas, just because he was worried about the city lord of Beiming.


    "The Lord Ye can talk to the little girl about your thoughts."


    "My thoughts are very simple, just one sentence." Ye Hao''s mouth curled up, looking at the monsters coming and going on the street outside the car window.


    "Those who follow me prosper against me and die."


    In a simple sentence, Bai Fox''s ears stood up subconsciously, and she felt the murderous aura.


    That strong murderous aura.


    From this, she can be sure that Ye Hao''s words are definitely not a joke.


    "Master Ye wants to cut the mess with a quick knife? But Master Ye knows how much impact this will cause and how much energy it takes. Once this game of chess makes a wrong word, Ten Thousand Demons City will fall into an endless abyss, even Because this storm will affect the outside world!"


    At this moment, the tone of the white fox became extremely serious.


    "Actually, I can understand the mentality of you and my grandfather. The authorities are obsessed with bystanders. You have lived in the City of Ten Thousand Demons for a long time, and of course you hope that you can use a gentle method to solve it.


    And I am an outsider, and I have very little affection for Ten Thousand Demons City. So when I saw the problem, I thought of the most direct and decisive method. "Ye Hao said with a shrug.


    Bai Fox and Ye Hao fell silent again.


    At this moment, the carriage stopped suddenly.


    Because the white fox was thinking about things, this sudden stop caused the white fox to lose his center of gravity, and he couldn''t help but slam into Ye Hao.


    A man''s breath came to his face.


    At the same time a pair of powerful arms grabbed her shoulders.


    The white fox''s heart shook, she had never had such close contact with men since she was a child, and she felt that the man in front of her was very special.


    Thinking of this made her heart pounding.


    She took a step back and adjusted her emotions, pretending to be calm and reprimanding the driver outside: "What''s the matter? Why did she stop suddenly."


    "Ye Hao, come down to me."


    Before the coachman could answer, a woman''s voice came.


    Ye Hao lifted the curtain and saw the person standing in front of him.


    It was Wu Xiao on horseback.


    The expression on Wu Xiao''s face was not very good. She saw Ye Hao and the white fox sitting in front of Ye Hao.


    "Miss Wu is good." Bai Fox said hello.


    Wu Xiao snorted coldly, pointed at Ye Hao with the whip in his hand, and said, "The surname is Ye, I have something to talk to you."


    Ye Hao frowned slightly: "Miss Wu, you and I seem to be unfamiliar, what should we talk about?"


    "Three days ago, you humiliated me in the City Lord''s Mansion!" Wu Xiao scolded.


    She refers to the rejection of marriage?


    "Miss Wu, your father brought up that matter, it doesn''t seem to be a humiliation," Ye Hao said silently.


    The place where the carriage was parked was not part of the city, but a woodland on the north side of Ten Thousand Demons City. Because it was desolate, there were not many people.


    "I don''t care. I want to challenge you and be ashamed." Wu Xiao glared at Ye Hao.


    "Bored." Ye Hao wanted to put down the curtain, not wanting to bother with this boring woman.


    "I know the real inside story of the disappearance of your cousin Bei Ming Yinyin''s parents. As long as you can beat me, I will tell you." Wu Xiao told a big secret.


    "What is your purpose?" Ye Haoxu looked at Wu Xiao, "You have to know that you are not my opponent at all."


    "Hehe, don''t be too self-righteous. Your realm is higher than mine, but things that leapfrog challenges have long been accustomed to this lady." Wu Xiao raised his hand and saw that there was one on her wrist. Black bracelet.


    Ye Hao''s eyes became serious, and this bracelet exuded a powerful breath.


    "Okay, I promise you."


    "This is not suitable for fighting, you come with me." Wu Xiao said.


    Ye Hao was about to get off.


    "Wait, I want to go too. Miss Wu, your duel should also need a third party as a witness, don''t mind if I follow." The white fox grabbed Ye Hao and said while looking at Wu Xiao.


    Wu Xiao glanced at the white fox: "Whatever, let your carriage follow."

 Chapter 1591： Battle of the North Demon Mountain

    1591 The Battle of the North Demon Mountain


    Wu Xiao led the way on horseback, followed by the white fox''s carriage.


    "Young Master Ye, Wu Xiao is arrogant by nature. You rejected their martial arts marriage at the banquet. Whether Wu Xiao likes you or not, at least she must be very jealous of you now." Bai Fox looked at Ye Hao seriously. Said.


    "Jealous is jealous, anyway, I didn''t do anything to apologize to her." Ye Hao shook his head indifferently.


    Had it not been for the condition proposed by Wu Xiao, Ye Hao would never agree to this matter.


    I have to say that Wu Xiao really "fitted his favor" this time, knowing that Ye Hao pays attention to family affection.


    Bei Ming Yinyin is her cousin anyway, and she has an obligation to find out the truth about her parents'' disappearance. This is not only for Bei Ming Yinyin, but also for her elderly grandfather.


    When his grandfather and grandson were drinking wine in the middle of the night before, Bei Ming Wuji once said that besides Ten Thousand Monster City, the only thing he worried about now was the real reason for his son and daughter-in-law''s disappearance.


    He did not believe that his son and daughter-in-law would enter the forbidden area and never return.


    There must be some reason for this. No matter what, when he settled down in the Ten Thousand Monster City and retreated behind the scenes, the last place he would go was the forbidden land.


    In any case, you have to see people when you live, and corpses when you die.


    "Wu Xiao''s talents are good, and your current strength is six-fold innate. And although your strength has been shown once before, everyone thinks you have eight-fold innate strength.


    Although Wu Xiao''s eyes are higher than the top, I don''t think she will be stupid enough to challenge someone who may have eight levels of innate strength. "The white fox frowned.


    "You suspect that she arranged a''Hongmen Banquet'' for me, right." Ye Hao said with a light smile.


    "Since you know you have to go?" Bai Fox stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "There are some things that you know are dangerous or must be done. If you just shrink back and keep Meiji to protect yourself, I won''t go to the present."


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, the white fox looked at Ye Hao meaningfully.


    Meiji keeps alive, isn''t this what her mother and the others are doing now, knowing that there is danger, they don''t want to take risks, just want to make the safest choice.


    "Actually, you don''t need to follow me. If Wu Xiao really has any tricks by then, I still have a way to escape, but you..." Ye Hao looked at the white fox and wanted to convince her to leave.


    Bai Fox shook her head, and she smiled and said: "Now the entire Ten Thousand Demons City is curious about your strength. After all, no one has really seen your strength. Now there is such an opportunity in front of me, how can I let it go? .


    You can rest assured, don''t worry about me. Although I am not as strong as you, but the little girl I still have a means of self-defense. "


    Why Bai Fox is so stubborn and unwilling to leave, she just wants to prove that her choice is not wrong.


    Her mother and grandmother, why couldn''t make a choice, wasn''t it because she didn''t know what the extra pawns were in this game of Ten Thousand Demons City.


    Now she has this opportunity to witness with her own eyes, how can she let it go.


    Ye Hao said just now that there are some things that must be done at a risk, and the answer will not run to you on your own.


    The carriage stopped.


    "Here, come down." Wu Xiao''s voice sounded from outside.


    Ye Hao lifted the curtain and looked at the surrounding scenery.


    This is half a mountainside with a large open space.


    One side is a high mountain, and behind the high mountain is a dark mist, as if something is inside.


    And the other side is the direction of Ten Thousand Demons City.


    "Where is this?" Ye Hao looked at the white fox.


    The white fox said: "This is the North Demon Mountain, located at the back of Ten Thousand Demon City. The outside of the mountain is a restricted area, so almost no one will come here. If it''s just a duel, this place is perfect."


    "What''s wrong. Don''t you dare to come down?" Wu Xiao jumped off the horse, drew the sword from his waist, and looked at Ye Hao who was still on the carriage contemptuously.


    "You stay in the cart, I''ll be back soon." Ye Hao exhorted the white fox, then got out of the cart and walked to Wu Xiao.


    "Let''s talk, how to compare."


    Wu Xiao took out a few darts, the bottom of which was with red silk.


    The dart was thrown out by Wu Xiao and hit the four surrounding trees.


    Those red lines formed a quadrilateral space with Ye Hao and Wu Xiao as the center, almost the size of a basketball court.


    "The rules are very simple, until one party concedes defeat or leaves this area. No means are restricted in the battle." Wu Xiao said arrogantly at Ye Hao.


    "Okay." Ye Hao nodded. He stared at Wu Xiao, his eyes turned silver and red: "After the battle is over, you''d better fulfill your promise. If you just made up an excuse to come here to lie to me. I will make your martial artist pay the price."


    Wu Xiao snorted coldly: "Want to know? Defeat me first, let''s talk about it."


    With that, Wu Xiao''s sword came out of its sheath and rushed directly to Ye Hao''s throat.


    Ye Hao sacrificed his "shadow".


    Wu Xiao''s sword power is very average, only the level of Tier 6, and I really can''t see anything that I can care about.


    "Bloodthirsty Python, Kai!"


    Wu Xiao suddenly yelled, the black bracelet on her wrist that had attracted Ye Hao''s attention before changed, a black and red giant python appeared, and then got into Wu Xiao''s body.


    Black and red spots began to appear on the skin of Wu Xiaolu''s clothes.


    Originally, it was so good-looking cheeks, but now there are a little scales, it is a bit outrageous.


    And the sword in Wu Xiao''s hand also changed its previous momentum.


    "It''s a bloodthirsty python! Be careful, Ye Gongzi, that is the power of a monster beast, and now Wu Xiao''s power has added part of the bloodthirsty python''s power."


    Wu Xiao glanced at the white fox on the carriage outside the field with a cold gaze: "Nosy."


    "It turns out that I kept such a hand." The expression on Ye Hao''s face became a little serious, and the color of''shadow'' also changed from red to yellow.


    The two sharp swords began to collide continuously.


    Because of this bloodthirsty maniac, Wu Xiao''s strength directly increased from Sixth Innate to Eighth Innate.


    Ye Hao knew why this Wu Xiao said that he often leapfrogged and challenged. With this golden finger, he broke out and his strength directly increased by two levels.


    If it were not for Ye Hao''s strength, he might have really suffered from this woman.


    "Dugu Nine Swords." Ye Hao displayed the Dugu Nine Swords, and suddenly suppressed Wu Xiao''s momentum.


    Wu Xiao bit her lip unwillingly, her body continued to change, and the clothes on the upper body burst directly, but there was no springtime to see.


    Because the surface of Wu Xiao''s body was completely covered by a layer of dark red scales, and even her tongue continued to vomit like a snake.


    Wu Xiao''s strength is still improving.

 Chapter 1592： Northern Ghost Emperor·Ghost Jiao

    Chapter 1592 Northern Ghost Emperor¡¤Ghost Jiao


    "There is no time to play with you." Ye Hao raised his sword high.


    The yellow sword body turned dark green, a sword aura filled the sword body, and the surrounding dust kept rising.


    The white fox in the distance widened her eyes. She thought about Ye Hao''s strength, but she didn''t expect the strength of this young man to be so strong.


    Eightfold congenital?


    No, no, this is definitely not the strength that Eight Layers can possess innately. In the battle with Wu Xiao, Ye Hao was completely playing, and his clothes had not been dusty until now.


    At this moment, the sword held by Ye Hao swung down, and a strong sword aura flew out, bringing out a deep ravine on the ground, and headed straight for Wu Xiao.


    Wu Xiao didn''t have time to think about it, the sword in his hand was constantly waving, trying to offset the sword energy.


    But no matter how she used it, that sword energy just got closer and closer to her.


    boom


    There was a huge explosion.


    Ye Hao frowned and looked at the dust that was gradually dissipating: "It''s not polite to intervene in other people''s battles."


    "I said, you are not his opponent. You have to make trouble."


    A man''s voice resounded in the dust, and as the dust dissipated, two figures appeared in the area.


    Wu Xiao panted and knelt on the ground. Many scales on her body were broken, a lot of blood shed, and the sharp sword in her hand broke in half.


    In front of her, a man with a mask stood there, holding a talisman in his hand.


    boom


    Just then, another explosion sounded from the direction of the white fox carriage.


    Ye Hao turned around hurriedly.


    There was only a dirt pit left where the carriage was originally, and a charred corpse fell to the ground, completely completely changed.


    "Cough cough cough..." The white fox appeared behind Ye Hao in embarrassment.


    "Are you okay." Ye Hao asked the white fox while patrolling the surroundings.


    "I still have the means to save lives, but this time we are in big trouble." The white fox panted and looked at the black shadows that appeared on the high mountain cliffs and the swaying shadows in the grass before and after them. .


    "Stay by my side, don''t act rashly. Leave it to me here." Ye Hao said unchanged face.


    But at this moment, he was on the alert in his heart.


    When he came here before, he checked the surroundings early. At that time, there were no traces of anyone except them and Wu Xiao, but now he appeared to so many people out of thin air.


    This means that someone here has the ability to hide under Ye Hao''s nose without being discovered by Ye Hao.


    The strength here is absolutely impressive!


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    A person on the cliff jumped down and grew up in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s eyes fell on this person, and the expression on his face became solemn.


    "Kill him, kill him for me!" Wu Xiao yelled frantically.


    "Okay, okay. I know how to do it." The person who blocked the attack for Wu Xiao waved his hand and said.


    Ye Hao and the person in front of him stared at each other for five seconds, and neither of them spoke.


    The white fox swallowed. Although she didn''t know the strength of the person in front of her, the seventh sense of the fox told her that the strength of the person in front of her was terrifying.


    "Hand over that thing. I can make you and your woman die happy." The man finally spoke, his indifferent voice seemed to be condemning Ye Hao''s death.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly, the next moment he directly embraced the small waist of the white fox.


    But after a few seconds of silence, Ye Hao still kept that posture in place.


    "You...what are you doing." The white fox was a little awkward because of the physical contact with Ye Hao, but Ye Hao had said that everything should be arranged by him.


    "No, it''s okay. I''m just a little nervous. When I''m nervous, I want to hold something." Ye Hao let go of his hand calmly.


    "I know that you have the ability to teleport. You don''t have to waste your time. I have laid a barrier here long ago, let alone you, don''t even want to fly out even a fly." The man said coldly.


    "It seems that you are here prepared. Wu Xiao, you should know who I am. I am the grandson of Beiming Wuji. This is the boundary of Ten Thousand Demons City. If you dare to move me here, will your martial arts live? I''m getting impatient." Ye Hao threatened.


    After a period of rest, Wu Xiao has recovered. She stepped forward and walked behind the man. She looked at Ye Hao with a sneer: "Hehe, Beiming Wuji? That old thing will be with you soon. This grandson.


    Ten Thousand Demons City will soon change ownership, this place will be Lord Ghost Emperor, and our martial artist will continue to rule Ten Thousand Demons City! "


    Ghost Emperor?


    Ye Haoxu stared at the man: "Illustration, you are one of the five ghost emperors of Illusions. I have heard people say that black and white impermanence, bull head horse face, day and night wandering god, Meng Po, judge, Zhong Kui, Ten Temple Hades, Wufang Ghost Emperor.


    I have met many people before and have dealt with them. This is the first time I have seen these five ghost emperors. Since you are here to kill me, why hide your head and show your tail? Could it be said that the ghost emperors now have become awkward? "


    The man did not speak, but took off the mask on his face, revealing a stern face.


    That cold expression made Ye Hao feel whether this guy was a man with facial paralysis, or not, according to those girls on the Internet, a man of abstinence.


    "Northern Ghost Emperor, Ghost Jiao."


    "Netherworld! He is the ghost emperor of the underground palace!" The white fox was shocked.


    After all, it is the white fox who often knows the information outside. Of course, she knows a lot about this Chinese crossing mouse, and she also knows that the ghost emperor is the top role of the underworld, and her strength is naturally beyond doubt.


    "Hand over things." Gui Jiao said coldly.


    "Hand over something? What should you hand over? If you don''t make it clear, I don''t know what you want me to hand over." Ye Hao looked stupid.


    "A stone, a black stone." Gui Jiao explained very honestly.


    Ye Hao seemed to understand, he pulled out the black stone hung around his neck and hidden in his clothes.


    "Is this what you want?"


    The indifferent Ghost Jiao finally showed a slight change in his eyes. He raised his finger to Ye Hao: "Hand it over."


    "You tell me, I''ll give it, then I''m too shameless." Ye Hao''s expression suddenly changed, and the previous stupidity disappeared completely.


    The color of his pupils and eyes returned to normal, and then two circles of blue and red appeared behind him.


    The white fox looked at Ye Hao curiously, there were so many weird things about this man.


    When the white fox was thinking, Ye Hao directly picked her up in the pose of a princess.


    "You...what are you doing, are you nervous again?" The white fox''s cheeks were reddened.


    "Not this time. Hold on to me, I may not care about you in a moment." Ye Hao said solemnly.

 Chapter 1593： Ye Hao fights the demon emperor

    Chapter 1593 Ye Hao Fights The Demon Emperor


    As soon as the voice fell, before the white fox had time to react, she saw two giant dragons made of flame and water appeared out of thin air around her, attacking the ghost flood.


    Gui Jiao raised his hand, a black air formed several black snakes.


    The group of snakes collided with two giant dragons.


    The two sides continued to entangle, bite, and the explosions continued.


    At the same time, Ye Hao continued to use various tricks over there, with explosions one after another.


    "You don''t have to work in vain. The realm laid here also includes soundproofing. Even if the mountains and the ground are cracked, the people in Ten Thousand Demons City will not hear any movement."


    Gui Jiao suddenly appeared in front of Ye Hao, and slammed his fist towards Ye Hao''s door.


    Because Ye Hao was holding the white fox, he couldn''t pull out his hands.


    Only using the two apertures behind him, a huge circle of fire diffused out, enveloping Ye Hao, and blocking the fist of Gui Jiao.


    The surface of Ghost Jiao''s fist was covered with black energy, striking above the flames.


    Although slow, the fist of the ghost is still moving forward.


    A whisper came from the fireball.


    "Forbidden Curse ¡¤ Flame Dragon Dance"


    Gui Jiao frowned slightly, his hind legs subconsciously.


    The flames of the fireball actually grew out of huge dragons full of flames. After the Yanlong escaped from the fireball, its body continued to change. The last one was more than ten meters long, and more than ten of these dragons roared towards the ghost dragon. Rush away.


    Facing the flame dragons coming in front of him, the ghost dragon screamed up to the sky, and saw that a pair of horns grew on his forehead, and at the same time a black tail covered with scales grew out of his back.


    His hands became sharp claws, his clothes burst, and the surface of his skin was covered with black scales.


    The Gui Jiao smashed a flame dragon bearing the brunt with one fist, and then grabbed a Yan dragon, which roared and sprayed flames at the Gui Jiao.


    With a wave of his hands, the flame dragon was directly torn in half and dissipated in the air.


    At this moment, a flame dragon rushed in front of the ghost water, and the flames'' fangs bit the ghost water''s abdomen, rushed out with the ghost water, and hit the mountain heavily.


    Then other Yanlong also rushed over, and there were waves of crashing sounds.


    "Master Gui Jiao...no...nothing will happen." Wu Xiao asked worriedly when she saw this scene, and she was also surprised at Ye Hao''s strength.


    What''s the matter with this guy''s strength? Didn''t it say that he is only eightfold innate?


    Looking at it now, it''s not an exaggeration to say that he was born with nine layers.


    "That kid has some abilities. If you change to me, it''s probably not his opponent. But it''s a pity that he is facing one of the five ghost emperors, the Demon Emperor Guijiao." The man said calmly.


    "Master Gui Jiao has been reluctant to tell me his realm. Since you are the Second Hades of the Underworld, you have the strength of the eighth innate peak. Isn''t Master Gui Jiao the nine innate peak!" Wu Xiao said yearning.


    The Second Hell smiled contemptuously: "The Nine-fold Innate Peak? That was Master Gui Jiao ten years ago. Now Master Gui Jiao has already transcended the innate realm."


    Wu Xiao''s eyes widened: "Is it impossible..."


    "Roar."


    A roar came from the hole where the ghost flood was hit just now, and a black shadow flew out.


    At this moment, there is another human appearance in the ghost dragon, that is, a black dragon. He hovered his body, floating in the low air, and he plunged directly into the fireball.


    The paw directly pressed the fireball into the ground, and the entire mountain seemed to be shaking at this moment.


    Ten Thousand Demons City.


    Bei Ming Wuji frowned and looked to the north: "How come I feel some movement?"


    "Sir City Lord, who can go to the North Demon Mountain over there. You are suspicious." Wu Zhenxiong continued with a report: "Sir City Lord, the thing about the arrest of outside monsters I mentioned earlier, and I want to..."


    The black dragon fell on the ground, and the huge lantern-like pupils looked at the pothole.


    "Boy, you are good. It''s no wonder that so many people in the underworld have smashed their heads in your hands, and you should feel honored to let my ghost dragon appear to fight with you."


    "Cough cough cough..." Ye Hao coughed, and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    "You... are you okay." The white fox lying in Ye Hao''s arms looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    "I''m fine. I didn''t expect this northern ghost emperor to be a monster like you." Ye Hao panted, watching the black dragon in front of him vigilantly.


    The white fox also looked at the black dragon in horror, and suddenly she saw a pattern on the arm of the black dragon.


    "Expulsion order! Is it possible that you are the black snake expelled from Ten Thousand Demons City by the Snake Clan four hundred years ago!"


    "I didn''t expect you little demon to know what happened four hundred years ago. That''s right, I was the snake spirit who was driven out of Ten Thousand Demon City by the **** Bei Ming family." Black Flood Dragon said with his head raised.


    "Four hundred years ago, just because I swallowed a few people, the Beiming family stripped off all my scales, expelled me from the City of Ten Thousand Demons and drove me into the restricted area."


    Hei Jiaolong raised his paw and pointed at the mist on the other end of the mountain. Fear appeared in his eyes.


    "You know, how horrible it is in that place. It is simply hell. I have to worry about my life every moment. I will never forget those days.


    So I vowed at the time that if I could go out alive, I would definitely return to the City of Ten Thousand Demons, and I would destroy the Beiming family by myself. I would master the City of Ten Thousand Demons and formulate my own rules! "


    Hei Jiaolong smiled, but he was a bit scary when he smiled like this.


    "It turned out to be a good thing for me. I encountered the remains of a real dragon. I swallowed the remains of the real dragon. The power filled my body, shattered my bones, and my scales fell a little bit. drop.


    But I endure, I want to have power, I want to leave that ghost place, I want revenge.


    After I swallowed the real dragon, my good luck continued, because I had a chance to return to the outside world! I joined the underworld, and with my talent and strength, I became the ghost emperor of the five sides of the underworld.


    But I understand that your Beiming family has the Demon Emperor Jade. With my strength, I cannot defeat the Patriarch of the Beiming family at the time, who is now Beiming Wuji''s father.


    I continue to practice, I will wait for the opportunity. It''s a pity that the old guy didn''t wait for my revenge, but it doesn''t matter, he is dead, and his son and his family are there.


    This time, I finally waited for this opportunity, the Demon Emperor Jade was about to run out. At that time, it will be when my Ghost Flood Dragon will come to Ten Thousand Monster City. Hahahaha. "


    Don''t look at the indifference of the ghost water before, the ghost water now completely resembles another person.


    Maybe this is the quieter the person, the crazier the eruption.


    "Junlin Ten Thousand Demon City? You haven''t asked me if I agree." Ye Hao stared at the ghost flood.

 Chapter 1594： Battle of Dragons

    Chapter 1594-The Battle of Flood Dragon


    The Ghost Jiao slapped a paw on the ground, and a crack formed directly.


    "Boy, I have probably seen your strength. Your strange combat skills make you very strong, but it is only at the level of nine innate.


    I''m Tier 7, Wonderland! Don''t you think you can defeat a Tier 7 failure. "


    "Tier 7? I did not fight with Tier 7 less, and I also killed a Tier 7." Ye Hao walked out of the pit holding the white fox, and stepped on the extended crack. The crack was directly Stopped.


    "Tier Seven, you have killed Tier 7. Hahahaha, who can''t brag." Wu Xiao sneered.


    Bai Fox looked at Ye Hao in disbelief.


    Seventh order.


    It was a fairyland, called an immortal by China, transcending the existence of innate warriors.


    With Ye Hao''s strength, it is indeed impossible to decently defeat the seventh-order powerhouse, but the S-class ability that Ye Hao killed in Huangshi Volcano was indeed the seventh-order.


    However, the situation at that time was quite special. Ye Hao took advantage of it and defeated the S-rank superpower in the magma.


    "Have I killed Tier 7? I don''t need to prove it to you. But today, if you want to kill me, it is impossible." Ye Hao squeezed the bracelet on his wrist.


    "Xiao Cui, I found you an opponent, you should like it."


    The green bracelet became a small emerald snake.


    The white fox looked at this cute little snake. She looked at the little snake in surprise, and then at Ye Hao: "You...you let this little snake fight the dragon?"


    Ye Hao smiled mysteriously: "You''ll know soon. Xiao Cui."


    Xiao Cui raised her head and looked at the Black Flood Dragon whose size and its huge changes.


    Gui Jiao trembled in his heart, for some reason he felt a sense of timidity in his heart.


    How could it be, how could he tremble because of a little snake.


    "Boy, I think you were stupid by me. Since you don''t want to honestly hand over things, I will take them from your corpse." Gui Jiao raised his sharp claws with a black air. I shot it at Ye Hao.


    Suddenly a jade light appeared.


    A second later, a huge emerald-colored water dragon appeared in front of everyone, and its claws blocked the black water dragon.


    And Ye Hao was protected by the emerald flood dragon in the pose of a snake disk.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho!" Xiao Cui roared.


    The Second Hades, Wu Xiao and others covered their ears and showed uncomfortable expressions.


    "He... how could he be followed by a seventh-order flood dragon!" The Second Hades looked at the emerald flood dragon in front of him in surprise.


    The black dragon stared at the emerald flood dragon. He didn''t do anything, but said aloud: "If you are a seventh-order flood dragon, why would you be willing to follow a low-level human.


    Follow me, we are the same kind, and I can give you supreme status and strength. We demon no longer need to look at human beings to act. "


    The ghost dragon was attracted by Xiaocui''s strength. After all, the seventh-order powerhouse was very rare, let alone a seventh-order flood dragon.


    "Ho... friend. You... hurt... ho... enemy. Enemy... die."


    Xiao Cui even started to speak, although she only said one word.


    In fact, in terms of Xiao Cui''s growth, because of Ye Hao''s sprouts, it was already different from other monsters.


    Other monster beasts can learn to transform themselves if they break through to the innate realm at the latest.


    But Xiaocui has now evolved from a snake to a dragon, and has the strength of the seventh rank.


    But it still couldn''t transform it, and it couldn''t even speak except for Ye Hao to communicate with it in beast language.


    The black dragon''s eyes narrowed: "Are you going to be my enemy. For an ant-like human and your kind..."


    Before the Black Flood Dragon finished speaking, Xiao Cui spit out a pool of green venom.


    The Black Flood Dragon hurriedly evaded, but a drop of venom contaminated his scales, and even abruptly corroded one of his scales.


    You have to know that Ye Hao''s forbidden curse before was nothing to do with this guy.


    "Naughty animal, since you don''t realize it, then I will let you bury this fellow." Black Flood Dragon roared angrily and rushed towards Xiao Cui.


    Xiao Cui also rushed out, and two dragons, one green and one black, were caught in a fight, attacking each other with their claws, tails, teeth, and breath.


    "You can transform. It''s a little difficult for me to fight like you. Xiaocui has just broken through to Tier 7, and this ghost is probably not an opponent. I want to help it." Ye Hao is still in his arms. Said the white fox.


    The white fox nodded, she closed her eyes and a white light wrapped her body, and the last little white fox appeared. She got into Ye Hao''s clothes, only poking out a cute little head.


    Ye Hao stared at the two dragons fighting over there.


    The ghost dragon occupies the top, his sharp claws pressed against Xiao Cui''s body, and a black flame was ejected from his mouth, burning Xiao Cui''s body as Xiao Cui struggled.


    "Xiao Cui, catch him!"


    A shout came.


    Gui Jiao turned his head and saw Ye Hao walking towards him with a blue sharp sword in his hand. The aura on the sharp sword continued to condense and became stronger.


    At this time, Xiao Cuiqiang endured the pain on her body, opened her mouth, and bit the ghost dragon''s body, while a pair of sharp claws were quietly clasping the ghost dragon''s body, the tail wrapped around the ghost dragon''s body. Make him unable to break free for a while.


    "Lose it on me!" The ghost dragon kept jetting black flames, and the scale that was burned by the flames had already begun to fall off, blood flowed out, and the scales of the emerald were dyed red.


    But Xiao Cui still clenched her teeth and persisted.


    "Second Hades, stop him!" Seeing that he couldn''t get rid of it, Gui Jiao could only give orders to the second Hades.


    The Second Hades offered a shield. This was his weapon. There was a circle of barbs around the shield.


    "Boy, your opponent is me!" The Second Hades stood in front of Gui Jiao.


    "You are not worthy." Ye Hao whispered.


    He raised the long-charged sword in his hand and slashed it towards the body of the ghost dragon.


    "One sword from heaven and earth!"


    A sword aura that was several times stronger than the sword aura that used to slash Wu Xiao before swept through.


    The Second Hades could feel this powerful sword aura, and he gritted his teeth and raised the weapon in his hand.


    boom


    Sword Qi hit the shield, and the Second Hades'' legs stretched straight, and his feet were already plunged into the mud due to the huge impact.


    The Second Hades was shocked. He really saw the power of this guy, and he knew how terrifying the rumors about this guy were.


    It''s no wonder he can break through the gate of heaven alone, no wonder he can let the people of the underworld go down many times.


    "Cough cough..." The Second Hades sprayed blood on the shield, and the huge impact force caused him to shoot out along the side of the shield with his body and the side of the shield. The trajectory was caused by the block of the Second Hades. Some offset.

 Chapter 1595： In the calculation

    Chapter 1595


    The sword qi hit the black dragon''s tail, the scales flew down, and a lot of blood shed.


    The Black Flood Dragon''s power exploded from pain and finally got rid of Xiao Cui''s shackles.


    Ye Hao fell on Xiao Cui''s head, his eyes turned cold as he looked at the injured Xiao Cui''s body.


    "Top sacred healing technique."


    The ray of sacred healing technique covered the injured part of Xiao Cui, I don''t know if it is because Xiao Cui is a seventh-order relationship, the speed of recovery is not very fast.


    Most of all, the place burned by the black flames of the Black Flood Dragon, it just didn''t bleed anymore.


    "You bastards, you dare to hurt me." Gui Jiao was a little angry, he roared and rushed towards Ye Hao and Xiao Cui.


    "Xiao Cui, let''s fight together." Ye Hao put away his sword and entered the Five Elements physique again.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho." Xiao Cui screamed up to the sky, spraying green liquid towards the ghost flood.


    The two collided again.


    But this time, the ghost flood is no longer dominant. Ye Hao has a spear made of flame and water in his hand. He stands on Xiao Cui''s head, throws the spear at every opportunity, and slams it on the ghost flood. On the body.


    Or use various explosive attacks to attack the body of the ghost flood.


    While Gui Jiao had to fight against Xiao Cui, he had to deal with Ye Hao''s attack at the same time.


    "Damn, this despicable villain. You still don''t help Master Gui Jiao!" Wu Xiao anxiously urged the Second Hades next to him.


    The Second Hades looked solemnly at the emerald flood dragon and the man on the emerald flood dragon.


    "This is no longer a battle in our realm. We could only help disastrously last time."


    "But... But should we just keep looking at it like this? Ye Hao, who has left Ten Thousand Demons City for so long, will definitely make the Beiming family suspicious, plus our enchantment cannot last too long. Ming Wuji discovered it.


    Then our plan will face big problems. "Wu Xiao said anxiously.


    She originally thought that asking the ghost emperor to take action this time and dealing with a little Ye Hao was nothing more than a simple matter, but she didn''t expect such a situation to happen now.


    "Flood dragons belong to a type of dragon, a subdragon species. Dragons have always been known for their bodies as strong as rocks. The battle for slaying dragons in history often takes one day and one night. This is still an advantage.


    And the battle between dragons, if you have to fight to death, three or five days will be considered short.


    At least the battle between Master Ghost and this emerald flood could not be ended for a while. But what you just said is right. If this goes on, it will definitely cause unnecessary trouble. "The Second Hades said in a deep voice: "It is our big plan to destroy the Beiming family and win the City of Ten Thousand Demons.


    It''s not that we have to kill Ye Hao, we execute plan B. "


    The Ghost Jiao who was fighting heard the news from the Second Hades using the secret method, and he was very upset.


    He also knew the so-called Plan B before, but he never thought that he would need to implement Plan B, and then look at it to get a Ye Hao, it was just a matter of his fingers.


    A sense of shame occupied his mind.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho." Gui Jiao''s angry tail struck Xiao Cui''s body.


    The huge impact made Xiao Cui fly out and hit the mountain.


    "Xiao Cui, are you okay. Can you continue to fight?" Ye Hao looked at Xiao Cui worriedly.


    Although Xiao Cui was a seventh-order, but it didn''t take long for him to upgrade, Ye Hao was very worried about Xiao Cui''s physical strength.


    "Roar." Xiaocui let out a long howl, saying that he could still fight.


    After that, it flew out and continued to entangle with the black flood dragon.


    The battle continued for nearly five minutes.


    Xiao Cui''s body was full of scars, and the Black Flood Dragon didn''t get any benefits. Ye Hao''s body was swept away, and many scales were lifted by Ye Hao, revealing flesh and blood.


    And Ye Hao''s physical energy consumption is also very large, after all, it is a seventh-level battle, Ye Hao used all his abilities.


    All he can do now is to delay time. It has been an hour since he disappeared. The people in the City Lord''s Mansion must be suspicious, and he will come to them in time.


    And Bei Ming Wuji will definitely find the strangeness of the North Demon Mountain. By then, Bei Ming Wuji, who possesses the Demon Emperor Jade, plus them, will definitely be able to suppress this northern ghost emperor!


    Just as Ye Hao was thinking about it, an ominous premonition rose in his heart.


    His figure flashed, and a feather of an arrow swept past him.


    And dozens of people in black holding short knives, supporting Xiao Cui and rushing up inadvertently.


    Xiao Cui''s body shook, a few people flew out, and Xiao Cui slapped him on it. Those few innate realm guys, with bad luck, were directly trampled into mud.


    The remaining people in black did not attack Xiao Cui, but came straight to Ye Hao.


    "Do you guys want to participate in the seventh-tier battle? Don''t weigh yourself a few pounds." Ye Hao despised these people, and several clones appeared around his body.


    Several clones rushed out, and the strong clones directly prevented the people in black from making progress.


    "Blood Python Slash."


    With a soft drink, Wu Xiao jumped up high and swung a sword at Ye Hao.


    A red blood python opened its mouth wide and rushed towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, thinking about it.


    The blood python that rushed in front of him was directly frozen, and the whole body was covered with thick ice, then it cracked and turned into pieces.


    "You are not finished yet." Ye Hao''s eyes were horizontal, and he looked at the Second Hades who had jumped up behind him.


    The Second King looked at Ye Hao grinningly. He held a small pitch black dagger in his hand, and he raised the small dagger directly into Xiao Cui''s body.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho..." Xiao Cui cried out in pain, and the Black Flood Dragon took the opportunity to open countless scales with one claw, and blood flew across.


    The dagger was very poisonous. Although the poison was not deadly to Xiao Cui, it still hurt her.


    "You''re looking for death!" Ye Hao''s eyes were cold, an internal force condensed on his palm.


    After a teleport, Ye Hao appeared behind the second king.


    "Kang Long has regrets!"


    A golden dragon-shaped phantom rushed out of Ye Hao''s palm, and Ye Hao smashed towards the back of King Er Hao.


    After all, King Two Hades was a martial artist of the Eightfold Innate. He reacted quickly, and once again offered the ghost face shield before Ye Hao.


    A palm hit the shield heavily, and the body of the Second Hades shook, and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    But he showed a smile.


    "Ghost King Shield, rebound!"


    Suddenly a force rushed out of the shield.


    The strength of this force is exactly the same as the trick Ye Hao used just now, which completely bounced Ye Hao''s attack back.


    Because Ye Hao just made a move and couldn''t stop it with his strength, he was hit by this move and his body flew out directly.


    "Go together!"


    This was not over yet, the Second Hades roared, and the men in black rushed out again.


    Ye Hao flew upside down while watching the men in black rushing in front of him.


    "Many arm as a car!"


    Ye Hao took the lives of these people mercilessly one by one.


    Eventually Ye Hao fell on the ground, just in a cave, and he let go of a man in black who had lost his breath.


    But the next moment, he noticed something was wrong, and he hurriedly stepped out to get out of the cave.


    But an invisible barrier blocked him inside.


    conspiracy!


    All that was a conspiracy just now, Ye Hao was shocked!

 Chapter 1596： Ten Thousand Demons City Crisis Approaching

    Chapter 1596 Ten Thousand Demons City Crisis Approaching


    An invisible barrier in front of him blocked Ye Hao''s way out.


    Ye Hao clenched his fist, an internal force accumulated on it, and then slammed his fist on the barrier.


    A powerful punch on this barrier had no effect.


    "Don''t waste your efforts, kid. This enchantment was established by the Demon Lord Beiming at the beginning, do you think it can be penetrated by your kid''s power?" Wu Xiao stood outside the enchantment, looking at Ye sarcastically. Ho.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak and closed his eyes.


    Teleport.


    [The current space is restricted and cannot be teleported to the target area]


    "The enchantment of the demon master of the North Ming can not only seal the actions of people, but also isolate the space. Otherwise, so many powerful demon back then, and even Tianmen Huaxia Wulin, it is impossible for him to stop the demon that lasted for many years. War."


    The Second Hades wiped off the blood from the corners of his mouth and put away the shield. His arm that held the shield before was still trembling.


    "Getting you in here, but it took us a lot of effort."


    All of these were conspiracies they had already prepared, and the people who had just started to attack were just to attract Ye Hao''s attention, thinking they just wanted to help the ghost dragon.


    After that, King Two Hades directly hurt Xiao Cui''s body, and directly angered Ye Hao, leaving Ye Hao no time to think about too much.


    Finally, at a carefully calculated angle, using the shield with the ability to rebound, use Ye Hao''s power to bounce Ye Hao out.


    During the period, the underworld soldiers attacked Ye Hao despite their sacrifices, just to allow Ye Hao to enter this enchantment safely.


    "Although we can''t kill you now. But you can''t interfere with our plan now. Beiming Wuji wants to go to Qinling to win the new Demon Emperor Jade. Do you think we will give him this opportunity?


    With the assistance of Lord Ghost Emperor, we will kill the Beiming family, suppress Beiming Wuji, and come to the Ten Thousand Demon City! "The Second Hades showed a full-fledged expression: "And you, you can only stay here until you die." "


    Ye Hao clenched his fists, he took a deep breath, and shouted with his greatest strength: "Xiao Cui, run away! Go back to Ten Thousand Monster City and notify my grandpa..."


    Ye Hao''s voice hadn''t fallen yet, only a crash sound was heard from the mountain next to him, and Xiaocui''s huge body hit the mountain.


    The Black Flood Dragon hovered in the low altitude, opening his mouth wide, and ejecting a black flame.


    "Uuuuuu..." Xiaocui''s painful cry came from the mountain.


    Ye Hao clenched his fists, his eyes were bloodshot.


    This time, he never expected that he would develop to this point.


    There were too many things he didn''t expect, the people from the underworld would appear in Ten Thousand Demons City, and the Northern Ghost Emperor was even thinking about Ten Thousand Demons City.


    The hidden storm in Ten Thousand Demons City was far bigger than he thought.


    All this is also related to his contempt and underestimation of the power of the Ten Thousand Monster City.


    After all, what he saw in a short time, those Tiger Lie, Pang Zhen, at most, only had eight levels of innate strength. In his opinion, he had already killed the seventh-tier powerhouses, so he was afraid of these small forces?


    Had it not been for Grandpa''s inability to make a decision, he would have given these forces to a pot.


    Who would have thought that there are still underworlds behind people.


    At this moment, Xiao Cui suddenly rushed out, resisting the attack of the black dragon, and plunged directly into the cave where Ye Hao was trapped.


    After entering the cave, Xiao Cui''s huge body shrank little by little, shrinking to the size of a palm, and finally fell into Ye Hao''s hands.


    Xiao Cui looked at Ye Hao with a weak gaze, apologizing, as if saying that it was really unbearable.


    "It''s okay, you have worked very hard." Ye Hao stroked Xiao Cui''s badly injured body.


    He raised his head and looked at the barrier in front of him.


    It seems that this enchantment is one-sided, and people outside can come in at will, but people inside cannot get out.


    The black dragon changed back to the original ghost dragon, he walked out of the cave step by step, looking at Ye Hao inside through the barrier.


    "Failing to kill you personally is my biggest regret."


    Ye Hao stared coldly at Ghost Jiao: "Yes, this is your biggest mistake. Because soon, I will cut off your black head and hang it in my house."


    "Huh, do you think you can still come out?" Gui Jiao smiled contemptuously: "I kindly remind you that this cave has another exit. If you can get out from there, maybe you still have a chance to find me revenge.


    I only hope that you will have time at that time, otherwise you will see the bodies of the Beiming clan members in the Ten Thousand Demon City hanging by me in the highest part of the Ten Thousand Demon City. I heard that your woman is also..."


    Ye Hao punched the enchantment with a killing intent: "I also tell you. Today is the only chance you can kill me. I missed today. The next time I see me, it will be your death date."


    After speaking, Ye Hao took the white fox and Xiao Cui in his arms to the depths of the cave without hesitation and disappeared into the darkness.


    "Ghost Emperor? This hole really has another exit? Then why do you want to tell him, what if he really ran back to find us for revenge." Wu Xiao said worriedly.


    "Don''t forget, who told you about this cave." Gui Jiao looked at the cave coldly: "The people of the Beiming family threw me into this place and expelled me. Four hundred years later, their The child was thrown into this cave by me.


    I also want him to taste that terrifying territory, the space dominated by fear. I don''t think he can escape like I did. It is a cannibalistic place, and he will be eaten without a bone left. "


    Ghost Jiao raised his hand, and a huge rock covered the cave.


    "My lord. Now that Ye Hao has been dealt with, it is better for us to strike while the iron is hot and get the Ten Thousand Demons City directly!" Wu Xiao pointed to the Ten Thousand Demons City in the distance expectantly, with scorching heat in his eyes.


    "Cough, cough, cough..." Gui Jiao coughed up a pool of blood, his face sullen: "No. I suffered a lot from the battle just now. If I go to Beiming Wuji now, the Demon Emperor Jade in his hand will be returned. Some ability, I don''t want to capsize in the gutter.


    Wait another five days, five days later, when I recover from the injury, then it will be the death of the Beiming family in Ten Thousand Demons City! "


    Wu Xiao was a little bit disappointed, she clasped her fists in both hands: "Lord Gui Jiao, I''m going back first. I''ve been out for so long, I''m afraid that someone will become suspicious."


    "Yeah." Gui Jiao nodded.


    After Wu Xiao left.


    Only the people from the underworld are left here.


    "Master Gui Jiao, I don''t know something." The Second Hades followed behind Gui Jiao.


    "Say."


    The Second Hades looked at the City of Ten Thousand Demons: "There are two powerful forces in Ten Thousand Demon City, one is the three big monsters, and the other is the two big human races. But why do you want to support both of them secretly at the same time, my lord, don¡¯t you tell them? By.


    You know, they have had disputes, casualties, and casualties. "


    Gui Jiao''s icy gaze, with sarcasm, looked down at the entire Ten Thousand Demons City: "What do you think I want? Is their support? No, I don''t need it. All I want is Ten Thousand Demons City, an obedient one. Ten Thousand Demons City. As for the three big monster races, the two big human races.


    They are just my pawns. If they are obedient, I will reward them with a few bones. If they are not behaved, then I will destroy them at will.


    Don''t you think this is very interesting. This is like a gambling game. They all think that they are the dominant player in the game, and they think they have drawn a good deck of cards in their hands, but they don¡¯t know that I am the one who deals with the cards. All the cards they want are given by me. Their.


    I...is the real leader. "

 Chapter 1597： Ye Hao is missing?

    Chapter 1597 Ye Hao is missing?


    In the dark cave, only the light from a gem was used for illumination.


    "This flood dragon...Xiao Cui''s condition is not very serious. It''s just that she has suffered multiple injuries and excessive consumption of energy. According to the dragon''s physique, she only needs to rest for a month or two before he can recover."


    The white fox hugged Xiao Cui''s body, and the tender fragrance exuded from his palm, which made Xiao Cui fall asleep peacefully.


    "Thank you, I didn''t expect you to have the ability to treat monsters." Ye Hao said gratefully.


    "Don''t you think our foxes are just beautiful?" The white fox casts Ye Hao''s eyes.


    She couldn''t see the cave in front of her eyes. She said worriedly: "Do you really want to walk over? That ghost will never tell you what exits this cave has. Maybe there is some danger in the depths waiting for us. !"


    "What can we do if we don''t leave? We are running out of time." Ye Hao said solemnly: "I didn''t expect that this time the underworld would also be eyeing Ten Thousand Demons City, which led to our current situation.


    Without our stumbling block now, their plan to annex Ten Thousand Demons City will definitely continue. My grandfather and the current Ten Thousand Demons City weren''t their opponents at all.


    But fortunately, the ghost flood was also injured, and he should not attack this Ten Thousand Monster City within a short time. But this period will not be too long, we only have ten days at most! "


    "Why?" The white fox looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    "According to the agreement between me and the foreigner, we will go to Qinling in ten days. He will definitely not let his grandpa go to Qinling to get the new Demon Emperor Jade. So within these ten days, they will definitely Do it!" Ye Hao clenched his fists and couldn''t help speeding up his pace.


    He worried about his grandpa, worried about Ten Thousand Demon City, and also worried about the daughters who were still in Ten Thousand Demon City and didn''t know that the crisis was pressing.


    I thought it was just a simple tour, but I didn''t expect to enter such a big storm.


    ...


    Ten Thousand Demons City


    It was dark at the moment, and a banquet had been set up in the backyard, and all the girls were seated, but Ye Hao did not show up for a long time.


    "Where is Ye Hao?" Su Xiaoxiao asked suspiciously, looking around.


    "I didn''t see it. When I came back from shopping in the afternoon, I saw him in the yard, but I haven''t seen him since then." Nangong Ziqiong said in confusion.


    "Laura, have you looked for it. The dishes are all available, and he is the only one left." Song Ying interrogated Laura next to her.


    Laura shook her head: "I asked Della and Monica to look for the lord''s mansion just now, but they didn''t find the young master. I have asked them to search the whole city."


    "It''s so annoying. It''s a pity that there is no signal here, otherwise it''s just a phone call. Everything is fine here, but this is not good." Feng Jiu''er pouted.


    At this time, Mu Bai came over, and she respectfully said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about Master Ye. I have asked the butler and attendant. Someone saw that in the afternoon, Master Ye was invited by Miss Bai Fox to go out. Dine out.


    Ladies, let''s eat first. "


    "Miss Bai Fox? Okay, because we were worried about him hungry, it turned out that he had a beauty invitation, and he had forgotten about us a long time ago. Forget it, don''t wait for him, let''s eat ours." Su Xiaoxiao turned over. He rolled his eyes, picked up the chopsticks and ate.


    "Maybe Miss Bai Fox is asking Ye Hao for something. Let''s eat first." Song Ying didn''t pay attention to Su Xiaoxiao''s words, she smiled and let everyone eat, and Miao Miao caught her favorite fish.


    Nightingale stared at Mu Bai who left.


    Two hours later, the entire City Lord''s Mansion including Ten Thousand Demons City became quiet.


    The vast majority of people fell asleep, but there was still a light on in a room in the center of the city lord''s mansion.


    "Have you not found anyone yet? Have you ever been to the fox clan? Didn''t he follow the white fox." Bei Ming Wuji asked in a deep voice.


    Mu Bai shook his head and whispered: "We sent someone to the Fox Clan for inquiries. Miss Bai Fox did not come back after leaving the Fox Clan in the afternoon. I also secretly sent someone to sneak into the Fox Clan mansion, and indeed I didn''t find Miss White Fox and Ye. Son."


    "What is this? Could it be possible that the two big living people can disappear from the Ten Thousand Demons City!" Bei Ming Wuji hit the table with a fist, and the table shattered to pieces.


    Mu Bai was silent for a while, and she whispered: "Mu Bai has a guess, I don''t know if it is inappropriate to say it."


    "It''s all this time, just say it." Bei Ming Wuji walked back and forth, you can see his anxiety now.


    "Ye Gongzi will never disappear inexplicably. The last thing we got was that the carriage carrying Ye Gongzi and Miss Bai Fox drove out of the main city, and the news has been lost since then.


    During this period of time, Ye Gongzi offended many people in Ten Thousand Demon City, three big monster races and two human races. Could it be them..." Mu Bai stopped here.


    "Impossible. The top combat power of Ten Thousand Demons City is only eight innate. Even if the power of a clan is assembled, it is impossible to kill Hao''er without attracting attention. Hao''er has the ability to teleport, if he wants to It''s impossible for anyone to stop it." Bei Ming Wuji shook his head.


    He knew very well about the strength of his grandson, and thought that the Heavenly Gate could not stop him.


    "Mu Bai didn''t mean that Ye Gongzi was killed. But is it possible to be trapped somewhere? A place where space can be cut off! Our Ten Thousand Demons City is divided into the main city and the outer city. 95% of the residents live. In the main city.


    There are often no people in the outer city. In addition to the fact that there are no monsters on the North Demon Mountain, on the other three sides, we all have sentries and troops stationed in the border area. If Ye Gongzi appeared there, they could not have been found.


    Therefore, Mu Bai''s view is that in this area of ??the outer city, someone created a trap first, and then waited until Ye Gongzi was taken the bait and imprisoned him! "Mu Bai said his opinion.


    Beiming Wuji''s eyes lit up, this view is indeed possible.


    Failure to beat does not mean that they cannot be imprisoned.


    If it was only a short-term imprisonment, even Bei Ming Wuji had this method to imprison Ye Hao.


    "Then why did they risk imprisoning Ye Hao! You know Ye Hao is my grandson, if their plan fails, don''t worry about my Bei Ming Wuji coming to the door." Bei Ming Wuji said in a deep voice.


    "There is only one possibility, that is, the appearance of Young Master Ye has caused problems with their original plan. So they must first fix the stumbling block of Young Master Ye." Mu Bai said solemnly, "Someone wants to do things in Ten Thousand Demon City! "


    "Okay, I know. You go down first. In addition, send someone to search the outer city in secret, but to block the news of Ye Hao''s disappearance. You can''t let several families know, and you can''t let Ye Hao''s female companions. know."


    "Yes."


    Mu Bai left.


    Bei Ming Wuji continued to walk back and forth in the room.


    "Who is it? Tiger Clan? Hu Lie is now eight-fold innate. According to the old guy''s character, this is indeed possible. The Pang family was very restless during this time. Ye Hao had beaten their family members before.


    According to Pang Zhen''s old man''s character, it is very possible to retaliate...Who would it be? "


    Suddenly, Bei Ming Wuji''s eyes were blank and looked towards the roof.


    "Eavesdropping is not a good thing, friends on the roof, I invite you down, or you down yourself."

 Chapter 1598： Mysterious Forbidden Zone

    Chapter 1598 Mysterious Forbidden Zone


    The window suddenly opened, and a figure came in.


    "City Lord Beiming, please forgive me for disturbing late at night." Nightingale stood in front of Beiming Wuji, dressed in black.


    Bei Ming Wuji looked at the Nightingale in front of him with some surprise: "Miss Nightingale, I still don''t sleep in the middle of the night, why?"


    "I''m here to interrogate Ye Hao''s disappearance." Nightingale looked at Beiming Wuji and said, "City Lord Beiming, you don''t have to hide from me, you should know that I am from Dragon Group, and it is my vocation to observe my words and colors.


    Ms. Song and the others may not be able to see anything, but when you arranged for Miss Mu Bai to find us, I could see that she had something to hide from us.


    My rude eavesdropping just now made me confirm this fact. "


    Bei Ming Wuji sighed, he looked at Nightingale: "Miss Nightingale, I will tell you for my concealment..."


    "City Lord Beiming, you don''t have to apologize. You did nothing wrong. Instead of causing Miss Song and the others to worry about it, let us figure out how to solve this matter first. But you need a helper, and I am this helper. "Nightingale said solemnly.


    Bei Ming Wuji looked at Nightingale in surprise.


    He laughed and said, "No wonder you didn''t come out when Mu Bai was there just now. Are you suspicious of her?"


    "No, I don''t just doubt her. As a killer, as a member of the former dragon team, my professional ethics tells me that I will doubt anyone when necessary.


    According to this matter, it seems to me. Except for outsiders like us, and you, Ye Hao''s relative, I doubt anyone in Ten Thousand Demons City. "Nightingale said.


    Bei Ming Wuji nodded: "You are right, so I asked Mu Bai to conceal the matter temporarily and sent someone to investigate secretly."


    "But this investigation in secret, maybe it''s just because some people''s eyelids are lowered." Nightingale said.


    "Then what can you do?" Bei Ming Wuji asked.


    "First: Miss Mu Bai will continue to look for, and I will use my method to continue looking for people. Second: The Ten Thousand Demons City is now in danger. There is no doubt about this. Miss Song and others will be dangerous if they continue to stay here. Ask someone to send them back.


    Third: The defense of the City Lord''s Mansion must be improved to prevent anything that might happen. "Nightingale said.


    "I understand, there is no problem with these things. But Miss Nightingale, you have only been in the Ten Thousand Demons City for a few days. You are investigating here, will some of them be too reluctant?" Bei Ming Wuji asked worriedly.


    Nightingale walked to the window: "City Lord Beiming, please don''t underestimate a killer. The killer''s ability is not only to kill people. I will go first. City Master Beiming also pays attention to safety during this time."


    After speaking, Nightingale''s figure disappeared.


    Bei Ming Wuji smiled and shook his head. None of the women beside her grandson was simple.


    Beiming Wuji clenched his fists and the smile on his face disappeared. Those guys are really itchy. Don''t let Lao Tzu know who dares to touch my grandson, otherwise Lao Tzu will plan your ancestral graves.


    ...


    "How long have we been away?"


    "It''s almost five hours."


    "According to our footsteps, I think we will have to pass through the entire North Demon Mountain now."


    "Across the entire North Demon Mountain?"


    The white fox stopped abruptly, and she looked at Ye Hao in shock: "Could it be...you said that at the other end of the cave is...in the restricted area!"


    Ye Hao continued walking: "Have you not thought of it? I thought you would be so smart."


    "I originally thought it would be like in the novel. There will be some monsters sealed in this, or the cemetery of a certain expert, we can get treasures from it." The white fox said subconsciously.


    Ye Hao gave the white fox a look that you don''t daydream.


    "Wait, if there is really a restricted area. What should we do?" White Fox walked quickly to Ye Hao and asked worriedly.


    "What else can I do, let''s go. Ten Thousand Demon City is in the forbidden area, as long as we can leave this place, and then borrow a way from the restricted area to return to Ten Thousand Demon City, that''s all right." Ye Hao said.


    "You think it''s so simple, it seems like it''s just a detour, you know this is a restricted area! From ancient times to the present, no one except the demon master of the North Ming can come out of the restricted area." Baihu questioned.


    "There is only this way now. Or you can stay here and wait for me to return to Ten Thousand Demons City, and then find a way to open the barrier from the outside." Ye Hao bypassed the white fox and continued to walk forward.


    Bai Fox was taken aback, and she cast Ye Hao''s eyes: "Then if you can''t come back, am I going to die here."


    Helpless, she could only continue to follow Ye Hao.


    Not a few steps away, Ye Hao in front of him suddenly stopped, and the white fox didn''t react for a while and ran into Ye Hao''s back.


    "How do you stop..."


    The white fox looked forward in surprise, and her expression was dull.


    She saw the light, it was a dark light.


    Five meters in front of you is the exit of the cave, and beyond the exit is the thick black fog that is unique to the forbidden area.


    "The front... is the restricted zone..." The white fox swallowed.


    It is not that she is timid, but that she has known the horror of the forbidden land from her parents and elders since she was a child.


    Every child who grew up in the City of Ten Thousand Demons had heard such a sentence.


    ¡®If you are not obedient, I will throw you into the restricted area. The monsters there like to eat disobedient children most. ¡¯


    Therefore, people in Ten Thousand Demons City are not willing to mention the forbidden land.


    "I suspect that this exit also has an enchantment. It is very likely that you will not be able to return once you go out. I will ask you one last time whether you choose to stay here or go out with me.


    I can promise you that as long as I can return to Ten Thousand Demons City alive, I will definitely find a way to save you out. "Ye Hao looked at the white fox very seriously.


    The white fox clenched her fists, her ears tucking, and finally she bit her lip.


    "It''s not forbidden, what''s to be afraid of."


    As she said, she walked forward, but when she reached the entrance of the cave, she stopped again. She turned her head and looked at Ye Hao: "You...you don''t come here soon."


    Ye Hao laughed. This girl looked like a lady in Ten Thousand Demons City, and she completely removed her disguise here.


    He walked to the white fox and stretched out his hand: "Hold my hand, remember that no matter what you see outside, don''t let go of my hand."


    The white fox nodded heavily, and then shook Ye Hao''s hand.


    Her body also approached Ye Hao, because only then could she feel safe.


    "let''s go."


    Ye Hao took the white fox out of the way, and the two simultaneously stepped into the dark thick fog and left the calm space of the cave.


    They will be greeted by unknown, terrifying...


    restricted area!

 Chapter 1599： Death worm

    Chapter 1599 Death Worm


    After Ye Hao and the white fox walked out of the cave, oncoming waves hit their skin like needles.


    The visibility around them is less than five meters, and only the black fog can be seen from five meters away. Now Ye Hao and the others only have the Ye Mingzhu in their hands.


    "Here... is the restricted area?" The white fox looked around curiously.


    I was scared before, but now I have come in anyway, and there is no turning back. It is better to take a closer look at this mysterious restricted area.


    Ye Hao knelt down and touched the sand on the ground with his hands.


    After the black sand was held in the hand, a gust of wind blew and dissipated.


    "There is no sign of life here, and the energy intensity is lower than that on the earth... at least only one-tenth of that on the earth." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    The intensity of energy on the earth can be said to be low and terrible, otherwise it will not be gradually replaced by scientific civilization, but the energy in this forbidden zone is actually less than one-tenth of the earth.


    "White Fox, you don''t easily fight here. Otherwise, the energy in your body will be consumed and it will be difficult to recover here." Ye Hao reminded the White Fox seriously.


    The white fox understood the meaning: "But what if you encounter an enemy?"


    "Encounter an enemy and leave it to me, unless it is a threat to your own life." Ye Hao said.


    He has a map of mountains, a moving treasure house of energy, so he doesn''t need to worry about insufficient energy supplement.


    Ye Hao took out the portal stone.


    Sure enough, there is no way to connect with the other two portal stones in this place.


    What about teleport.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes and teleported.


    In the next moment, Ye Hao and Bai Fox appeared ten meters away.


    The white fox looked at Ye Hao suspiciously, wondering what Ye Hao was doing.


    "Ten meters! In this place, my teleportation can only teleport ten meters." Ye Hao secretly said inwardly, this is a great weakening of his strength.


    Ye Hao thought of another question, and he raised his hand.


    "The water dragon bursts."


    A water dragon whizzed out and hit the ground.


    But Ye Hao''s face turned very ugly right now.


    Things are far worse than he thought.


    Here, the energy consumption caused by the use of tricks has also greatly increased.


    For example, using the water dragon explosion on the earth in the past only required a little energy, then three points of energy were needed here.


    "According to this calculation, it is estimated that I use the sword of heaven and earth here very hard, after using it, my energy will be instantly hollowed out. And relying on the mountains map to recover, at least five minutes interval."


    Ye Hao has almost determined the current situation, the only thing that is unclear is what the threat is here.


    Suddenly, the ground began to vibrate violently.


    "Be careful, something is near us." Ye Hao pulled the white fox back, but the shock still followed them.


    "White fox, you become a fox first."


    "Ok."


    The white fox turned into a white light and penetrated into Ye Hao''s clothes, revealing a small head.


    The hair on her body is standing up, and as a monster, she can feel the danger around her.


    Ye Hao clenched his fist, an internal force gathered on the fist.


    The vibration on the ground became more and more intense, Ye Hao hit the ground with a fist, and a crack appeared on the ground.


    Then, a huge body came out from under the ground.


    Ye Hao stepped back, staring at the monster in front of him.


    A huge worm like an earthworm lay on the ground.


    The body is more than 20 meters long, and the body exudes a pungent stench. The head has no eyes, nose, and facial features, only a mouth full of horror and fangs.


    "Death worm!" the little fox exclaimed.


    "Do you know this monster?" Ye Hao sacrificed his scarlet sword. Because of the energy relationship here, Ye Hao could only use the least expensive one in order to reduce energy consumption as much as possible.


    "Death worms are a legend in ancient times. They often appeared in Mongolia two or three years ago, so they were called the Mongolian death worms. The death worms are not very powerful. According to the legend, they are just equivalent to the refining state."


    Refining state?


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, if it was only in the Qi Refining Realm, then he could get rid of this guy with one move.


    He swung a sword in his hand, and the death worm was cut in half. The body was still moving, but there was no movement soon.


    "But there is one thing. This kind of death worms are usually social animals, at least hundreds of them! It once caused large-scale human deaths in Mongolia. But then it disappeared inexplicably." The little white fox''s two ears shrugged. .


    Ye Hao took a breath, and he felt the surrounding ground begin to vibrate violently.


    "You can finish talking in one breath."


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    One by one, huge death worms emerged from below the ground.


    I don''t know if it was because of their appearance, the surrounding black mist has disappeared a lot.


    Ye Hao could see the surrounding terrain clearly. They were located right in the middle of the hillside, and hundreds of dead worms around them had big mouths of blood, and the pungent stench filled the surrounding air.


    "There are at least two or three hundred death worms here, you... are you sure you can handle it? Or... let''s run first..." the white fox whispered.


    "Run? Where are we going now?" Ye Hao looked at the crowded death worms around him, these big fleshy worms.


    One by one stared at them as if worshipping food.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, put away the sword in his hand, and a red halo appeared behind him.


    Five element physique.


    "woo woo woo woo¡­¡­"


    These death worms made a low cry, as if they were blowing an attacking howl.


    Then they swarmed up, and big meaty insects surged up like waves of meat.


    "Yanlong dances wildly."


    A series of flame dragons formed and rushed towards the death worms. These death worms, which were only in the refining realm, collided with these flame dragons, and they were instantly burned by flames.


    The original big flesh insects turned into big fire insects in the blink of an eye, and they screamed in pain in the flames.


    But even so, the other big meat insects are still mad and flock to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao kept condensing fireballs in his hands, smashing at the monsters rushing towards him.


    Gradually, the slopes of the hillsides around Ye Hao were piled up by the dead worm''s bodies.


    Sweat beads appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead.


    This was just a few minutes of fighting, and some of the energy in his body was over-consumed.


    However, the number of these dead worms has not decreased, but has increased.


    Just when the situation of Ye Hao and the white fox was a little dangerous, the surrounding death worms suddenly stopped attacking Ye Hao and the others, one by one, they went underground.


    "What''s going on? Why did they suddenly run away?" The white fox stuck out a head and looked suspiciously at these strange death worms.


    "If something goes wrong, there must be a reason." Ye Hao cautiously looked around.


    A huge black shadow appeared in the black fog of the sky. Tentacles stretched out from above. There seemed to be some mucus on the tentacles. The stuck death worms were pulled up into the sky one by one.

 Chapter 1600： Land of terror

    Chapter 1600


    "What kind of monster is this..."


    Ye Hao could feel the little fox in his chest trembling. This was a monster''s unique perception of danger.


    "Don''t talk." Ye Hao warned solemnly. He held his breath and looked at the huge black figure in the sky.


    Slowly, the entire body of the huge black shadow was exposed.


    It was a huge body that looked like a spider, with huge pillar-like claws stomping on the ground. I don''t know if it was because of its size. It moved very slowly.


    And in its abdomen, there are countless tentacles. It was these tentacles that grabbed the death worms just now. After they grabbed the death worms, these tentacles threw them into the front mouth.


    The dead worms around on the ground were basically eaten up, including the corpse that was previously scorched by Ye Hao.


    Subsequently, this behemoth disappeared into the mist.


    "Huh." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, he sat down cross-legged, and began to recover his energy as soon as possible.


    "The monster just now... actually preyed on those death worms like a hunter. This...what exactly is this forbidden area?" The little fox changed back to a human form, and her eyes were shocked.


    "The strength of that monster is at least the seventh, and even the eighth." Ye Hao said solemnly: "It didn''t take long for us to come to this forbidden area, and we encountered these monsters, these monsters that we had never seen before.


    Those death worms that have killed us all for a lifetime are estimated to only exist at the bottom as food in the biological chain here. "


    Hearing Ye Hao''s analysis, Xiaohu was shocked.


    The death worms in the refining realm are just food here. Doesn''t that mean that the seventh, eighth, and even the legendary ninth steps may appear here.


    "I know why so many people in Ten Thousand Demons City entered here, and no one except the North Ming Demon Lord has left here. The hundreds of death worms alone are enough to swallow the entire current Ten Thousand Demons City." Little Fox said sternly.


    The little fox looked at Ye Hao: "What should we do now? If we encounter the monsters just now, we probably won''t be as lucky as this time. Moreover, there is a black mist everywhere, and we can''t distinguish the north, south, east, and west. , I don¡¯t know where the Ten Thousand Demons City is going."


    Because of the disappearance of the death worm, the black mist once again filled.


    "We can only take one step and see one step now. I hope the **** of luck can stand on our side." Ye Hao picked up the fangs dropped by a death worm on the ground and threw it into the sky.


    The fangs fell to the ground, with the sharp end pointing in one direction.


    Ye Hao pointed in this direction: "We are heading here."


    "Do you just decide the direction of our progress like this?" Little Fox held his head, but her words didn''t matter here, she still honestly followed Ye Hao.


    The adventure in this restricted area has officially begun.


    ...


    "What? The people who guard the teleportation altar martial arts don''t agree with the teleportation? It said that the teleportation altar is faulty and needs repair?" Bei Mingwu extremely abruptly stood up.


    Mu Bai nodded: "I told them a lot, and even said that this is your order, Lord City Lord, they still won''t let it go."


    Beiming Wuji''s face was gloomy, and he clenched his fists: "It seems that it is right, those guys are going to rebel!"


    "Master City Lord, what should we do now? The patrol team probably won''t be under our control. Most of the power of our Beiming family lies on the border and the outside world.


    Should we bring back the power on the border first? Used to guard against this rebellion in Ten Thousand Demons City? "Mu Bai suggested.


    Beiming Wuji shook his head: "No. The people from the three sentries in the southeast and west cannot leave. The monsters outside the restricted area are very scary. If a few of them run to Ten Thousand Monster City, it will cause a lot of casualties!


    At that time, even if we solve the problem of Ten Thousand Demons City, Ten Thousand Demons City will probably be in ruins. "


    "But in this case, the defensive power of our City Lord''s Mansion will be very weak, and we will become the fish on the knife of those traitors!" Mu Bai said.


    Bei Ming Wuji took a deep breath, and he sacrificed his piece of Demon Emperor Jade. He could feel that the energy in the Demon Emperor Jade was only the last point, and it was estimated that only one or two ordinary battles could be guaranteed.


    This is his last hole card now.


    "Is there a clue about Hao''er?" Bei Ming Wuji asked.


    "No. We sent a lot of people to search in the outer city, but we didn''t find any traces, not even traces of fighting." Mu Bai shook his head.


    Bei Ming Wuji sighed, he walked to the window and looked up at the sky.


    "Haoer, where are you now."


    Mu Bai looked at Lord City Master worriedly, even she could feel the momentum of the coming storm in Ten Thousand Demons City.


    And the whereabouts of Master Ye is still missing.


    "Mu Bai, take Hao''er''s female companions to that place. Even if the city lord''s mansion is breached, I believe that as long as they are in that place, they can at least save their lives. I believe Hao''er will not die so simply, he must Will be back."


    Bei Ming Wuji said firmly.


    "What about you Lord of the City?" Mu Bai looked at the Lord.


    "I naturally coexist and die with the Beiming family. I want those who dare to provoke the Beiming family to know that if they want to take Ten Thousand Demons City from my hands, they need to pay a painful price." Beiming Wuji said At that time, there was a murderous look beside him.


    Mu Bai looked at Lord City Lord, bowed and left the house.


    After half a minute, Nightingale appeared in the room.


    "This is a list. The names on it are all very suspicious, and the people in circles on it are the key suspicious objects." Nightingale took out a list and put it on the table.


    "About Ye Hao, I used some small means to investigate. When Ye Hao and Baihu left the main city, there were 23 people on this list without proof of being in the main city. Among them, the object of my most doubt was the Wu family. Wu Xiao.


    In the past two days, Wu Xiao''s movements have been very frequent, and he has been in constant contact with some small family forces. I suspect that they will move soon. "


    Bei Ming Wuji looked at this list and looked at Nightingale in surprise.


    It was really terrifying that this woman could investigate so many things in just one day.


    "Then you mean, now I''m going to arrest Wu Xiao for interrogation?" Bei Ming Wuji said.


    Nightingale shook her head: "No, you can''t move her. Now that she dared to act so blatantly in Ten Thousand Monster City, that means she has a good grasp of it. Ye Hao''s hidden danger is probably solved by her. If we do it to her, it is estimated. The forces behind her will also take action.


    This is very detrimental to us. I heard that the teleportation altar is controlled by the martial artist, and they forbid teleportation during this period. Ms. Song, what are you going to do, the lord?


    If Ten Thousand Demons City is in chaos, they will be in danger. "


    "Miss Nightingale, don''t worry about these things. There is a magic circle placed by the Demon Lord of the North Ming in the city lord''s mansion. That magic circle is enough to withstand the attack of the seventh-order powerhouse for a month. I have asked Mu Bai to arrange them to the magic circle.


    If the Ten Thousand Demons City and the City Lord''s Mansion really fall, at least they will be safe in a short time. "Bei Ming Wuji said.


    "Then it seems that we can only meet this storm now." Nightingale said solemnly, her eyes hidden in her thoughts.


    Ye Hao, where are you now, we need you now.

 Chapter 1601： Ye Haos Speculation

    Chapter 1601 Ye Hao''s Speculation


    For a whole day and night, Ye Hao and Baihu had spent such a long time in this wasteland.


    Because the sky is filled with black fog, they cannot tell whether it is day or night based on the sky, but only based on the time they have spent since they came here.


    It is judged that 24 hours have passed, which is equivalent to one day and one night.


    The white fox shrank on Ye Hao''s chest because they encountered various monster attacks during this time.


    For example, a beetle that looks like a cockroach, but whose body is comparable to a monster on a hill.


    There are also flying monsters that are as long as three Boeing 747s with open wings and look like dragonflies.


    The skin is also yellow, the same color as the land. Once a creature steps on it, there will be plants that wrap it up, and then in just one minute, it can swallow the previous hill-sized cockroach, a bone. Do not stay.


    In addition to these big monsters, there are also some small, equally scary monsters.


    A blood-sucking chameleon, this is the nickname Ye Hao gave it, because it behaves similarly to this name, is only the size of a pinky, and has the ability to transform it into a color with surrounding objects.


    And they feed on blood, but there is a little difference.


    Animals on the earth that feed on blood will often leave their host after they have taken a certain amount.


    But this kind of blood-sucking chameleons, their stomachs seem to be in a different world, no matter how much blood they suck, they will not stop, and the absorbed target will not be aware of it. Ye Hao once saw a dead worm being killed. A small blood-sucking chameleon sucked cleanly, and in the end only a piece of flesh was left.


    Before, Ye Hao accidentally sucked blood by a blood-sucking worm. If it hadn''t been for this guy to **** a third of the blood, his blood physique would have been sensed, and it was estimated that he would be sucked into a corpse.


    A blood-sucking chameleon is still a trivial matter. If you encounter a group of blood-sucking chameleons, even the huge "spider" Ye Hao encountered earlier will be buried under their horrible suckers.


    Such a huge monster, like a stack of several world-class high-rise buildings, was stuck by these blood-sucking color-changing bugs, and within ten minutes, only the body was left.


    However, this kind of monster has one of the biggest characteristics, that is, when they have no blood to suck, they will quickly become pupae. When they enter the pupal state, they are like good babies, without any movement.


    Until the next time they wake up.


    Because of these strange monsters, the white fox must hide in Ye Hao''s clothes every time, relying on Ye Hao''s swift skill, to escape to the sky again and again.


    So over time, she simply maintained the attitude of a little fox and lived here for a long time.


    After all, her combat effectiveness is really scum here. Without Ye Hao, she wouldn''t be able to survive for ten minutes.


    "How long will we have to walk to leave this ghost place? If there really is **** in this world, it will definitely be much happier than here." Little Fox couldn''t help but vomit.


    "I suspect that this place is definitely not an ordinary subspace. The monsters here are too strange. It stands to reason that the less energy the place is, the weaker the life will be, but the strength of these monsters is simply exploding.


    Either they are powerful single monsters with the seventh and eighth orders, or they are small monsters with an astonishing number and special abilities. "Ye Hao frowned and said thoughtfully.


    "But this was the place where the Demon Lord Bei Ming discovered at first, this should be just a coincidence." Little Fox muttered.


    Ye Hao shook his head: "There are some monsters in this subspace that have indeed appeared on Earth, such as the death worm before, and some monsters that cannot be named.


    Another point is that this subspace is so big, why the Ten Thousand Demons City can survive here intact. Ten Thousand Demons City''s strongest combat effectiveness is only the Eightfold Innate.


    The monsters we encountered just now can wipe out a dozen or twenty Ten Thousand Demons City within minutes. And often behind a series of coincidences, something must be hidden. "


    Ye Hao rubbed his chin with his hands.


    The longer he stays in this place, the more weird he feels here, as if there is a voice telling him that this space is extraordinary, and this space hides a big secret.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao''s inspiration flashed.


    He interrogated the white fox: "I ask you. Ten Thousand Demons City and the outside world are connected by the teleportation altar, so how many teleportation altars are connected to the outside? Who created these teleportation altars, or do they exist in the first place! "


    Facing Ye Hao''s question, Bai Fox fell silent.


    After a long time, she came back to her senses and looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "When you said that, I thought about it for a moment. In the ancient books of Ten Thousand Demons City, there are indeed very few descriptions of the teleportation altar!


    The teleportation altar is difficult to be destroyed. As for the operation, you only need to chant a spell and inject a certain degree of energy. In terms of quantity, there are five in total, all located in the desert north of China.


    You probably went to an ancient city before, and then came here. There are actually five ancient cities like that, but the other four are seriously abandoned.


    There are also fewer people entering and leaving Ten Thousand Demons City, and a teleportation altar is enough. "


    Listening to the explanation of the white fox, Ye Hao''s eyes flashed.


    "Do you think there is such a possibility? The existence of this Ten Thousand Demons City is not a coincidence. Those teleportation altars were actually established among the Ten Thousand Demons City.


    And the location of Ten Thousand Demon City hides a special power, that force can protect Ten Thousand Demon City from the monsters in these forbidden areas, but for some reason, some monsters will get in by luck.


    But fortunately, those monsters are small in number and weak in strength, and the power of Ten Thousand Demons City is enough to face.


    In this way, the establishment of Ten Thousand Demon City, in addition to providing shelter for the demon, another purpose is to... monitor this space!


    You have also seen the horror of these monsters. Once these monsters descend on the earth, it will definitely be a disaster! Ten Thousand Demons City is like a sentry post! "


    Ye Hao said furiously.


    This statement made by Ye Hao convinced Bai Fox a little, but after all, these were just speculations.


    "Okay. The most important thing for us now is to find a way to get out of this ghost place. Didn''t you say that we don''t have enough time before. The people in the underworld have to cooperate with the big families in Ten Thousand Demons City to deal with the Beiming family.


    These things you said, wait for us to leave here alive, and solve the external affairs. Let''s talk again, okay. "The little fox blinked and said.


    Ye Hao came back to his senses, he was too mad about things, and he had already forgotten his situation.

 Chapter 1602： Mysterious Basin

    Chapter 1602 Mysterious Basin


    Ye Hao stopped and looked around.


    They had walked at least two hundred kilometers, but still didn''t see any buildings or the shadow of Ten Thousand Demons City.


    The danger encountered during this period, if it were not for Ye Hao''s strong recovery ability, fast speed, and strong perception ability, if it were another person, even a seventh-order powerhouse would not know how many times he would die here.


    The scarce energy in this place alone is enough to make those who don''t have the means of recovery call every day to resist and the ground is not working.


    "Why don''t you continue to leave?" Bai Fox asked Ye Hao in confusion as she watched Ye Hao stand still.


    Ye Hao stared in one direction. He hesitated for a long time before slowly saying, "I feel something calling me over there."


    "You don''t consume too much energy. Hearing hallucinations, right." Bai Fox looked at Ye Hao worriedly. The only thing she can rely on now is Ye Hao. If Ye Hao has a problem.


    It is estimated that she will become a dead fox.


    "No, I really feel that way. Let''s go over there." Ye Hao pointed to the direction that induced him, and then moved on.


    "Forget it, whatever you want. Anyway, in this ghost place, the south, east, north and west are the same." Bai Fox said helplessly.


    But this walk is a full five hours.


    And during this period, they encountered a more dangerous situation. Monsters with an average strength of Tier 7 appeared in front of them in groups, most in the last hour.


    Ye Hao didn''t have a chance to rest at all, and every time he was calm for less than three minutes, a more terrifying monster would immediately appear in front of them.


    "Hey, can''t we go ahead. This...this is simply **** in hell." The white fox looked worriedly at Ye Hao, whose face was pale and his legs were shaking because of excessive physical exertion.


    Ye Hao gasped, but the speed under his feet did not stop at all.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to stop, but that he can''t stop at all.


    Because behind him, a strange snake with eyes all over was rushing towards him, and those eyes could exude a weird aura that fascinated everyone who saw it.


    Fortunately, the white foxes have a certain resistance to this, I don''t know if it is because their foxes are also famous for their charm ability.


    Ye Hao didn''t listen to Bai Fox''s persuasion. He felt that their only way out this time was the thing that summoned him in front.


    Hurry up!


    Hurry up!


    Almost! Just ahead!


    Ye Hao kept shouting in his heart, the blood-colored wings behind him had already increased the speed to the fastest, and he had already used both hands and feet together.


    However, the speed of the eye monster snake behind him was not slow at all, and he was about to chase behind Ye Hao''s ass.


    The white fox stuck his head out, and through Ye Hao''s shoulder, he could see the monster behind him almost staring at her.


    The big **** mouth was already open, and she could even see the undigested meat residue in its mouth, as well as rows of fangs.


    Are you going to die?


    Her white fox is going to die here...


    She has only lived less than eighty years, and she hasn''t lived enough yet.


    She hasn''t been to the outside world, and she still has so many things she wants to see that she hasn''t seen.


    And... for the first time she saw a man who interested her.


    The white fox looked at Ye Hao''s cheek, and looked at his calm eyes with crazy eyes.


    She has seen many humans, but this is definitely the most special human she has ever seen.


    In particular, she wanted to know more about him.


    And the sense of security in him made her infatuated. Her white fox is a beauty in Ten Thousand Demon City. It''s not that there are no powerful males showing good feelings for her. Most of the males in Ten Thousand Demon City like her, but no one has anything from this man. That kind of charm.


    In fact, if you die with such a man, at least it is not bad.


    Just when the white fox closed his eyes in despair and leaned on Ye Hao''s shoulder.


    Suddenly, she saw the strange snake behind her suddenly stopped and gave up chasing them.


    And the strange snake still stays on the edge of a cliff...


    cliff? Could it be that they are now...


    The white fox lowered her head in surprise, and she saw a shocking scene. Below her and Ye Hao, there was a volatility, a cliff with rugged rocks.


    Ye Hao and the white fox began to fall quickly. At this height, even if they were not ordinary people, they would probably be half dead if they hit the ground.


    "Hold on to me!" Ye Hao''s voice rang in her ears.


    Then Ye Hao offered his sword, and the blade plunged into the cliff, slowing them down.


    The blade left a hundred-meter-long sword mark on the cliff, which stabilized their falling bodies.


    "Huh." Ye Hao let out a long sigh of relief.


    He raised his head and looked to the front, his eyes widened, and there was a lot of expression in his eyes.


    "It was dangerous just now. We were almost dying in that monster''s mouth. Why didn''t you speak? It was too much physical exertion..." The white fox was buried in Ye Hao''s chest, and he didn''t hear Ye Hao''s voice for a long time.


    She raised her head and saw Ye Hao''s eyes full of splendor.


    He saw something that made him show such an expression.


    Baihu turned his head in doubt and looked in the direction Ye Hao was looking. Baihu was also stunned. It took a long time for her to recover.


    "This is... this is..."


    The scene before him made both Bai Fox and Ye Hao dumbfounded.


    The so-called "cliff" is actually a huge basin. This basin is very deep. Below the basin is a wreckage and ruins. It seems to be a deserted city. I don''t know how many years it has been abandoned, and it can''t be distinguished by the erosion of years. The original appearance.


    The most important thing is that in the center of this ruin, there is a tall tower, a tall tower intact.


    The height of the tower has even exceeded the height of the cliff flat.


    Just because the cliffs are all shrouded in black mist, unless you enter this basin, you will not be aware of this world at all.


    "This tall tower is calling me." Ye Hao said firmly.


    The white fox swallowed, "Are you sure? How come I feel so weird here, there is a sensation that makes my scalp numb. It is more terrifying than the monsters outside."


    "All in all, this is the only thing we saw after entering this forbidden area except for deserts and monsters. We must go down and see, maybe there is something here that can help us get out." Ye Hao said.


    Bai Fox looked at this weird place and that weird tower, she had no choice but to shrink her head and agree with Ye Hao.


    There is no other choice now.

 Chapter 1603： Locked Demon Tower

    Chapter 1603


    The escape just now caused Ye Hao''s physical strength to be exhausted. He rested on the cliff for half an hour before returning to the peak state before he began to take the white fox down the cliff little by little.


    After reaching the cliff, Ye Hao and Bai Fox stepped cautiously across the ruins and headed for the central tower.


    "There seems to be no monster here. The strange snake just now was probably afraid of here, so he gave up chasing us." Ye Hao said while looking at the quiet surroundings.


    Coming to this forbidden area, it has been quiet for a long time.


    "Except for the high tower in the middle, there are only ruins in this place. Is it because of this high tower? I have never seen such a high tower."


    Although it is safe here, Bai Fox is used to staying in Ye Hao''s clothes.


    "It''s mostly like this. But I didn''t expect such a city to exist in this terrifying place." Ye Hao touched the slate on the ground, and the slab turned into powder.


    They have been hollowed out by time.


    Ye Hao and the others walked more than ten meters, and the white fox suddenly stretched out a small paw and pointed in one direction: "Look, there is a stone tablet over there that seems to have something written on it."


    Ye Hao looked in the direction of the white fox''s fingers. As expected, there was a stone monument that was one person tall, but it seemed to be broken in half.


    Ye Hao walked over and looked at the stele.


    The words written on the stele were not Chinese characters. Ye Hao used his writing skills to translate this type of writing.


    "The City of Frontiers"


    The text on this is Fengzhicheng, but because the stele is incomplete, it is estimated that there are still a few words on it.


    "What''s written on this?" White Fox asked curiously.


    "What a city of frontiers. It is probably the original name of this city." Ye Hao said.


    "Fengzhicheng?" White Fox muttered, "I have never heard of such a name.


    Ye Hao stared at the stele for a long time, then he touched the stele with his hand.


    The imaginary scene that turned into powder did not happen, but Ye Hao''s hands had a lot of dust.


    "The material of this stone monument is special. The materials outside have changed into that appearance, at least five thousand to ten thousand years have passed. But this stone monument, although it is broken, can still maintain this appearance under the erosion of the years. "


    Ye Hao looked around at the surrounding cities: "The level of civilization in this city is absolutely superb. What caused such a high level of civilization to destroy it?"


    "Okay, okay. Don''t be curious about it. When we return to Ten Thousand Demons City, I don¡¯t care how you want to be curious. Let¡¯s hurry up and see the high tower in the center. I don''t want to stay longer for a minute." White Fox urged.


    Ye Hao walked a few steps towards the central tower, but he stopped again and returned to the stele. His hand was placed on the stele, and then the stele was put into the storage ring by Ye Hao.


    After getting these things done, Ye Hao continued to walk towards the central tower.


    The closer Ye Hao got to the central tower, the more Ye Hao could feel that this strange tower seemed to have a power in the dark calling him.


    Finally, Ye Hao came under the tower.


    This pagoda was about five kilometers long after walking around it. After going around, Ye Hao found a door to enter the pagoda.


    Two stone lions stood at the door. Although they were similar to ordinary stone lions, he could feel a sense of pressure on the stone lions.


    "I feel very uncomfortable, we really...want to go in." The feeling of badness in my heart and the feeling of anxiety became more and more intense, and the white fox really didn''t want to enter this place.


    "We''re all here, don''t go in and see how we can do it. You didn''t say anything just now, we don''t want to stay in this horrible place for a minute. It''s better to get a tiger in the tiger''s lair. Don''t worry, I will protect you."


    Ye Hao said, he stepped into the door.


    In the long passage, there are stone statues of various animals everywhere, giving people a gloomy feeling.


    After walking for almost a minute, the space in front of me suddenly became brighter.


    This is a hall, and there is a swing ladder in the center of the hall that leads to the top.


    And what illuminates this space is a few rows of golden characters on a pillar.


    "The demon here is surrendered, the tower lock demon soul town is ancient and modern. The eternal fragrance will protect peace, and only the demon master will control the universe."


    Ye Hao read the four lines on the pillar, which looked like a poem, but didn''t have the feeling of ancient rhyme.


    Suddenly, the white fox in Ye Hao''s arms moved, and she rushed out into a human form, kneeling on her knees, facing the pillar in front of her very respectfully.


    "You...what are you doing?" Ye Hao surprised the white fox.


    The eyes of the white fox were shocked, and her undulating chest expressed the waves that could not calm her heart.


    The white fox took a long sigh of relief, stood up, and said in a respectful tone: "I didn''t expect to see this monster holy thing here."


    "Do you know this thing?" Ye Hao was surprised.


    "Not only do I know this thing, but this thing is also related to you." The white fox said solemnly.


    "With me?" Ye Hao was puzzled.


    The white fox explained: "This is the sacred item of the demon master, the lock demon tower. The lock demon tower is rumored to have been built by a few saints and a few big demon in order to counterbalance some monsters with bad qualities and good killing. There are nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine floors.


    But this can not only check and balance the monster clan, but also create the monster clan. You know, there are two things that Yaozu is stronger than human beings. The first is the soul, and the second is the body.


    This lock demon tower can trap the demon who has lost the will to fight into it, absorb its soul body, and exist as the demon soul in the tower. "


    When Bai Fox said this, she walked to the stone pillar and stroked the stone pillar like a pilgrimage.


    "The poems above are for alerting the demon race. As for the benefits to the demon race, it is also very huge.


    Back then, most of the powerful monsters had entered the Demon Locking Tower, where they could fight, cultivate, and break through the bottleneck. Because most monsters benefit from the lock demon tower, they are revered as a sacred item of the monster race.


    But because of this thing, it is a double-edged sword for the monster race, and each generation of masters needs to be a strong person who is carefully selected and has both mood and strength.


    And this person is called the demon master by us! "


    Demon Lord?


    Ye Hao thought of that title, Beiming Demon Lord!


    "Yes, the sage of the North Ming family is a demon lord. He is highly respected and ended the first tragic war between monsters and monsters. So the previous demon lord found him while he was still dead, and locked the demon tower. Give him.


    Then came the saying of the Demon Lord of the North Ming, which is why the North Ming family had such a high prestige at the time, and it was also known as the four big families along with the other three families in China. "The words of the white fox made Ye Hao''s heart bright.


    No wonder he has a feeling in the dark, because the former owner of this tower is also his ancestor, after all, half of the blood in his body belongs to the Beiming family.

 Chapter 1604： Melaleuca Tower

    Chapter 1604


    "But how can this tower be left in this place by the North Ming Demon Lord?" Ye Hao looked around and said in confusion.


    "I remember there were rumors that the Demon Lord Beiming entered the forbidden area, and in the end he was seriously injured and escaped, but he lost an important treasure. It seems that this important treasure is the Locked Demon Tower." Baihu said.


    Ye Hao walked up the spiral staircase: "Let''s go up and have a look. Maybe we can get some favorable information."


    I have to say that this lock demon tower is really big, Ye Hao walked one layer after another, and this spiral staircase seemed to have no end.


    The landscape on each floor is basically exactly the same, with stone sculptures of various animals.


    When Ye Hao and the others reached about the thousandth floor, the scene in front of them changed.


    Although the thousand floors in front are also dark, it is very deadly.


    But on the first thousand and one floor, it gives people a feeling as if the abyss is ahead, and the roar of the abyss can be heard from time to time.


    "Why is this completely different from below?" Ye Hao said vigilantly.


    "The lock demon tower has a total of nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine floors. The first thousand floors are for the demons who enter here to cultivate, and they can cultivate their hearts first. After reaching the 11th floor, some will be sealed here. The evil demon soul is causing trouble." The white fox swallowed, she said a little nervous and a little scared.


    "We''ve encountered so many monsters outside. Are you afraid that the evil demon here won''t succeed." Ye Hao directly crossed the gate of the thousand and one floor without hesitation.


    "Hohoho!"


    A terrifying roar came, and a luminous spot appeared in the surrounding darkness. That feeling was very scary.


    After a while.


    The palm-sized mice disappeared.


    A ray of light from the stone pillar nearby hit Ye Hao''s body.


    Ye Hao felt that his strength seemed to have increased, but compared to his original total, this increase was too small.


    "You have cleared the customs!" The white fox looked at Ye Hao curiously: "Do you feel anything?"


    "Feeling? Just a little more power, but very small." Ye Hao said.


    "Sure enough, the rumors are good. The lock demon tower has gathered the power of those powerful demons, and all the demons cultivate here, starting from the one thousand and one floor and going up one by one, they can obtain powerful power. The speed is dozens of times that of normal cultivation!" Bai Fox said in surprise.


    "But I wiped out those just now, are they gone?" Ye Hao said.


    "No. This lock demon tower contains many magic circles. Although the rat spirits were wiped out by you just now, they will recover by themselves after an hour. The higher the floor, the slower the recovery speed, but it can be reached. There are very few people.


    Let me come to the next level. "The white fox blinked at Ye Hao.


    "Whatever. But we are in a hurry, you''d better hurry." Ye Hao stepped onto the stairs leading to the 102nd floor.


    On the one thousand and two floors, this time the monster resembling a mouse appeared, but it was much stronger than before.


    The white fox turned into a human form, her white skirt was raised, and a hairy tail grew out.


    For the first time, Ye Hao saw the white fox''s hands, in the middle stage of Qi Refining Realm.


    The strength is fairly satisfactory, the speed is agile, and he has the ability to charm.


    This layer was passed quickly.


    Ye Hao put his hands in his pockets, he stepped ten steps, and stopped looking at the white fox, and continued to walk forward.


    Going to the upper level, those monsters appeared.


    The monster leaped towards Ye Hao with its teeth and claws, and Ye Hao moved away from the attacks of these monsters.


    During the period, Ye Hao also tried, what would happen if many people pass the level together, but the result is that many people pass the level, and the improvement in strength will be minimal.


    ...


    Twelve hours later.


    3658 floors.


    Ye Hao looked at the white fox panting behind her. She leaned on the wall with sweat on her forehead, her two white ears were tucking, and her tail was hanging weakly on the ground.


    "Hurry up, can you do it? The strength of this monster is only in the Qi Refining Realm." Ye Hao urged.


    The white fox casts Ye Hao''s eyes.


    "You don''t have a backache when you stand and talk. You walked up all the way, and I shot up all the way. If I take a break at each level, I can be so tired."


    The white fox spit out Ye Hao. In order to hurry, the white fox basically tried his best to follow Ye Hao every time, but Ye Hao seemed to ignore the white fox behind him, and only walked his own way every time. It is relying on shenfa to avoid cleverly.


    "Then let me come next?" Ye Hao''s mouth was curved.


    "Don''t! Let me come." Bai Fox hurriedly stopped. She had just tasted the sweetness of the Demon Locking Tower. If Ye Hao were to make a move, she probably wouldn''t even have a chance to drink soup.


    "You have to think well. If it weren''t for me to push you like this, your strength can improve so fast? In just twelve hours, your strength has gone from the middle stage of the Qi Refining Realm to the peak of the Qi Refining Realm. Innate is only one step away.


    Only by constantly pushing yourself into desperate situation can you make continuous breakthroughs. "Ye Hao commented like a mentor.


    Bai Fox didn''t want to talk nonsense with Ye Hao, what she wanted now was to keep recovering, and then go to the next level.


    The aura in the lock demon tower is completely different from the scarce aura outside, so there is no need to worry about slow recovery of the aura.


    This time Ye Hao did not urge the white fox.


    Ten minutes later, the white fox''s eyes shot brightly: "Let''s continue walking!"


    Going up one floor, just after crossing the door, three big wolves roared.


    The white fox rushed up, flicked its tail, and flew a big wolf directly, while her eyes were staring at a big wolf nearby.


    The great wolf attacked, and even rushed towards the other great wolf.


    After half a minute, the battle was over and a beam of light shot into the white fox.


    The aura on the white fox suddenly changed.


    Ye Hao nodded appreciatively, the white fox has officially entered the innate.


    While admiring it, Ye Hao couldn''t help but sigh that the group of people who created this lock demon tower can really be comparable to the existence of gods, and they can all make such artifacts.


    The stone sculptures in the first thousand floors seem to be plain and unremarkable, but in fact they are a phantom array, which can discourage the demon of newly born evil thoughts, but will not be affected by those demon who only seek cultivation.


    The reason why Ye Hao and White Fox are not affected is because they have a firm mind.


    And only such a demon can carry out the following trials.


    And Ye Hao discovered that even though human beings can also be promoted after completing the trial here, the effect of the promotion is very weak, and it does not benefit human beings. After all, the cultivation way of the monster is completely different.


    If people practice more here, they will probably become human monsters.


    "Let''s keep going!" The white fox, who had broken through in strength, was more enthusiastic, and she rushed forward without saying a word.


    Ye Hao laughed and followed behind.


    He looked at the top, and now their only hope of leaving this ghost place could only be pinned on the lock demon tower left here by the demon master of the North Ming, hoping that the demon master of the North Ming could leave some clues.

 Chapter 1605： Rainstorm is approaching

    Chapter 1605


    Ten Thousand Demons City.


    Ye Hao disappeared the next night.


    This night in Ten Thousand Demons City was quieter than before. There was almost no passer-by on the street, all the stores were closed, and the gloomy lanterns illuminating the city, revealing a strange atmosphere.


    But this is just movement on the bright side, in the dark.


    There were people hiding in almost every corner, and they were observing the wind and grass in every corner of Ten Thousand Demons City.


    And to talk about the most eye-catching place, it must be the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Light was shining in the city lord¡¯s mansion, and from time to time, soldiers on patrol could be seen walking along the path.


    And outside the City Lord''s Mansion, dozens of pairs of large and small and even hundreds of pairs of eyes are staring at the city''s every move.


    In a stone pavilion, Beiming Wuji was sitting on a stone chair sipping tea.


    Bei Ming Wuji put down the cup in his hand until the sound of footsteps nearby.


    Nightingale and Mu Bai walked to Bei Ming Wuji.


    "How is it?" Bei Ming Wuji looked at the two women.


    Mu Bai looked at Nightingale, she also just learned that this woman was also investigating things in Ten Thousand Demons City.


    "Miss Mu Bai first." Nightingale didn''t want to take the lead, after all, this was Mu Bai''s job originally.


    "Mu Bai, you said." Bei Ming Wuji pointed at Mu Bai.


    Mu Bai clenched his fists with both hands: "Return to the city lord. Except for the city lord mansion, Ten Thousand Demons City is now fully controlled by the three big monsters and the Pangwu two families. The north and west of the city are firmly held in the hands of the Wu family. The west of the city has been held by the Pang family A large number of patrols were arranged.


    The east of the city is controlled by the three big monster races. "


    Beiming Wuji smiled slightly: "They can''t help but divide their turf. Then is there a fight between them? I don''t think the Pangwu family is willing to share the pie with the three big monster races."


    "Yes. There are hundreds of small disputes and three battles. The Lion Gate, the Lions and the Pang family, two three-fold innate elders who have long had old grievances at the Lion Gate, which has long been old grievances, have turned to the back. In the melee, two congenital martial artists died.


    At the junction of the north and east of the city, Wu Jia Wu Xiao killed a young master of the wolf clan, causing a melee between the wolf clan and him. One congenital warrior of the wolf tribe died in battle, and two were seriously injured and unconscious. Finally, because the wolf clan supported too much, Wu Xiao led the people back to the north of the city. The wolf tribe did not pursue.


    In addition..."


    Mu Bai paused here, and her eyes showed disgust: "Chengdong. The Pigs had an incident on Hengshui Street, looting several women and insulting them on the street. Among them, there were women from the Yao race and human women, and one of them was human. The female is the eldest lady of the Pang family, the daughter of the cousin of Pang Yaoxian, the head of the Pang family, and the other women are friends with her.


    Because of this incident, Pang Yaoxian''s younger brother Pang Yaode led a group of people to rush to kill the house of the Maozhu family, and behead all the Maozhu family. Finally the people of the three big monster races arrived, and the two sides fought a battle, and Pang Yaode could only retreat. The Pang family sacrificed two innate powerhouses.


    The Pang family lady was insulted to death. "


    Hearing these things, Bei Ming Wuji still drank tea in plain.


    "City Lord, you don''t show up yet. At this time, if you don''t show up again, this Ten Thousand Monster City will really be in chaos! The bad things that usually hang their tails and behave at this time are causing trouble." Mu Bai couldn''t help it. Said.


    Bei Ming Wuji said, "The pig family is happy. I knew they weren''t a good thing. There is no such thing as a pity."


    "The eldest lady of the Pang family who was insulted to death. She was on Hengshui Street to celebrate the birthday of a little concubine white snake monster she had raised. The women with her are also such people. At this time, she still cares about this kind of thing. , There is more than guilty death." Nightingale said lightly from the side.


    Mu Bai looked at Nightingale in surprise, she didn''t expect that Nightingale would even investigate this kind of thing so clearly.


    "What use is it for me to come forward with this kind of thing? They dare to make trouble, it means they are not afraid of me." Bei Ming Wuji took a sip of tea and said regretfully: "I regret not believing what Haoer said. Constantly subject to chaos, Ten Thousand Demons City is indeed time to rectify it.


    Perhaps this time was a disaster in Ten Thousand Demon City, and it was also the time when Ten Thousand Demon City was cleaned up again. And there will be **** storms in this way, not to mention that the person who died this time is more than guilty, even if it is an ordinary woman, I can''t make it. "


    Kaz


    The wine glass in Beiming Wuji''s hand shattered, and his eyes appeared cold: "This time I want to take a good look. There are those people who usually have different hearts."


    Both Nightingale and Mu Bai could feel the heavy murderous aura in Beiming Wuji''s body.


    Since Ye Hao disappeared, Bei Ming Wuji''s murderous aura has become more and more intense.


    "Apart from these families, are there any movements from other monster races?" Bei Ming Wuji asked.


    "Of the other monster races, two-fifths have taken refuge in the three big monsters, such as the Maozhu clan. The other one-fifth has taken refuge in them without knowing what benefits the Pangwu family offered.


    Another one-fifth, group alone, become a neutral force. Headed by the fox, ox, horse, and tortoise tribes, their strength is not weak, there are many innate martial artists, at least at this time, the three big monster tribes and the Pangwu tribe dare not ask for trouble. "The target replied.


    Bei Ming Wuji nodded: "This time is the best time to see people''s hearts."


    "City lord. I think we can find an opportunity to contact these neutral families and let them join the city lord mansion to strengthen our strength." Nightingale said.


    "But now our City Lord''s Mansion is the weakest among the three forces, how could they join us at this time. Isn''t this seeking a dead end!" Mu Bai retorted.


    Bei Ming Wuji looked at Nightingale, and Nightingale clenched fists in both hands: "City Lord. Nightingale is willing to take care of this matter."


    "Okay. It''s a good thing to have more power now. Go ahead. With this token, you can represent me with full authority." Bei Ming Wuji threw a token.


    Nightingale caught the token, with the word Beiming written on it.


    "City Lord Xie." Nightingale turned and left without saying a word.


    "Mu Bai. How are Miss Song and the others." Bei Ming Wuji asked Song Ying and their situation.


    "I have placed them in that place according to the city lord''s instructions. However, they have noticed something wrong with Ten Thousand Demons City, and have been asking about Ye Hao''s whereabouts. I...I really can''t help it." Mu Bai was embarrassed. .


    "Tell them. Tell them the current situation in Ten Thousand Demons City, they have the right to know." Bei Mingwu sighed, walked out of Shiting and looked at the night sky without stars and moon.


    "This time, I, an old man, I am sorry for them. I originally asked them to come and play. I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing, and it also caused my grandson to disappear. Hey..." Bei Ming Wuji shook his head.


    Mu Bai felt the sadness on Beiming Wuji''s body. She thought of a good thing and said: "Go back to the city lord. The maid responsible for taking care of Miss Yinyin''s retreat has come to report. Miss Yinyin may leave at any time!"


    "Yinyin is still too young, although she can have the strength of the Qi Refining Realm after she comes out of the retreat this time. But the Qi Refining Realm is nothing at all in this storm. Mu Bai, tell me to go on. Once Yinyin leaves the customs. , Immediately arranged for her to go to that place to be with Miss Song and others."


    "Yes."


    Heavy rain is coming...

 Chapter 1606： The balance of the three powers

    Chapter 1606: The Balance Of The Three Powers


    Wu Family, Assembly Hall.


    A relatively modern long table is placed in the center, with people from the Wu family and Pang family sitting in two rows.


    "Why? Why haven''t you done it yet, and wiped out all the demon clan''s clutter!" Pang Yaode slammed his fist on the table, roaring angrily.


    As for the reason why he was so angry, everyone naturally knew.


    "Brother Yaode, look at you. Compared to your elder brother, you have a personality that is too aggressive. You need to think about what you do. The adult was injured because of some things, so the plan was delayed for a few days. "


    Wu Zhenxiong looked at Pang Yaoxian with a smile: "Brother Yaoxian, you see if I am right. Our two families have been waiting for this day for decades, so why can''t we wait these few days."


    Before Pang Yaoxian had time to speak, Pang Yaode preemptively said: "The surname Wu, don''t use my eldest brother to overpower us. With the strength of our two current families, is it difficult to deal with those monsters and the Beiming family?"


    "With the strength of our two families, this is really not a difficult thing. If Uncle Pang is really so anxious, can you ask your children of the Pang family to take the lead? I believe if the children of the Pang family are so brave as Uncle Pang, it must be Will not be afraid of death to charge into battle, no matter how many sacrifices, will not retreat half a step.


    If Uncle Pang can agree, then we can start fighting tomorrow! "


    Wu Xiaoxu stared at Pang Yaode.


    The meaning of this is obvious, as long as you can take the lead, we will follow.


    Pang Yaode was speechless. He was impulsive, but he was not a fool. If they had Pang''s family rushing forward anytime.


    Even if the Ten Thousand Demons City was taken by then, their Pang family would not have much left.


    "Yaode, don''t be rude. We are here to talk about things this time." Pang Yaoxian scolded his brother.


    Pang Yaode drank tea and stopped talking.


    Pang Yaoxian looked at Wu Zhenxiong apologetically: "Brother Wu. This time we are here for a discussion. When the time comes, the adult is willing to take action. Then should we take action against the three big monster races or the City Lord''s Mansion first."


    Pang Yaoxian eased the atmosphere and brought the topic back to the right track.


    "This matter... I still have to ask my daughter. My daughter is now in charge of contacting that adult." Wu Zhenxiong looked at the daughter next to him.


    Wu Xiao raised her head arrogantly, feeling the eyes of the people around her converge on her body, she said arrogantly: "If you do it, you must do it at the same time.


    Otherwise, if we attack the City Lord''s Mansion and the three big monster races in turn copy our back path, then the gain will not be worth the loss.


    I have already figured out this two-way plan. I will lead the people and the adult to attack the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, and your Pang family is responsible for attacking the three big monster races. "


    Hearing this, Pang Yaoxian frowned: "Niece Wu meant to let the Pang family carry the three big monster races alone?"


    Wu Xiao smiled slightly: "Of course, our Wu family will not do such a thing. Uncle Wu, don''t worry, I haven''t finished speaking yet. It was me and that adult who went to attack the city lord''s mansion, and I would take away one third of the Wu family. One combat effectiveness.


    In addition, my father took two-thirds of his combat power with your Pang family to attack the east of the city occupied by the monster race. What do you think. "


    Wu Xiao''s words made Pang Yaoxian''s face relieved a lot.


    "This plan is fine, and our Pang family is willing." Pang Yaoxian nodded.


    "As for the time, it will be possible at any time within a week. So I also asked Uncle Pang to arrange for the children of the family to be ready, 24 hours a day." Wu Xiao said.


    "No problem." Pang Yaoxian assured.


    "Brother Yaoxian, why didn''t you see your father this time, Lord Pang Zhen." Wu Zhenxiong asked.


    "Brother Wu, you know, my father just broke through. He still needs to consolidate his realm, so he has been in retreat now. But Brother Wu don''t have to worry, when the plan starts, my father will take action.


    The Tiger Lie of the Tiger tribe, my father said, just leave it to him. "


    "Hahahaha, old man Pang Zhen is still strong and strong. I really want to see his grandfather, come and drink."


    "Drink, drink. For the big plan of our Pangwu family."


    Half an hour later, a carriage drove out of the Wu family.


    It turned out that Pang Yaode, who was still drunk, cursed with a sullen face: "What kind of thing is Wu Xiao, she was not born when I walked sideways in the City of Ten Thousand Demons. I dare to point fingers in front of me today.


    Isn''t it just a long and beautiful person, and what a good relationship with that adult? I think it depends on the ability of the bed. "


    "Okay, let''s talk a little less. I can see it, now the Wu family is mostly Wu Xiao said. Wu Zhenxiong has a mediocre personality, but he gave birth to a good daughter to the Wu family!" Pang Yaoxian said lightly.


    "Yao De, remember. Before the plan is completed, don''t fall out with the Wu family. Our Pang family has to use the power of the Wu family."


    "I know, I just don''t accept that little Nizi''s tone and look. I punched her to death."


    ...


    In the box of a pub in the east of the city.


    A square table against the wall, three people sitting in three positions.


    "Old wolf, you are considered to have come out this time. Before, you were shy of your hands. I didn''t know that you were going to make a wolf in the mansion again. Among our tribes, you belong to the most wolf tribe. This is not unreasonable. Ah." Shi Yan stared at the man in front of him.


    The patriarch of the wolf clan, Langhao.


    Langhao drank a glass of wine and said, "Don''t tell me this, when will the plan start. Are the people in the underworld reliable? You must know that the old fellow Beiming Wuji still has the Demon Emperor Jade in his hands!"


    Hu Lie looked at Langhao and said faintly: "The strength of the man in the underworld is unfathomable. With him dealing with Beiming Wuji, Beiming Wuji will undoubtedly die. That adult has already said that we will be divided into two groups by then.


    I, Hulie, and the adult attacked the city lord mansion. You and Shi Yan led people to attack the Pangwu family and act within seven days. Do you have any questions? "


    "No problem, Lao Shi, let me tell you! You leave me the little Nizi named Wu Xiao from the Wu family. He dared to kill one of my nephews. Why don''t I let her know the temper of our wolf family? , I will have her last name!" Langhao''s eyes were murderous, and there was a desire.


    Others don''t know that, in fact, the nephew who was killed was the result of an affair with his wife of the same tribe, and that is his child.


    Although he has many children, he can''t count both hands.


    But after all, it was his son who was killed. Can he not be angry? The main reason is actually that Wu Xiao is a pretty woman.


    "Okay! Then it''s settled. Cheers, in order to unify the Ten Thousand Monster City!" Hu Lie raised his glass.


    "Cheers." Shi Yan and Langhao both toasted, as if they had seen the time for the three big monster races to dominate the Ten Thousand Monster City.


    In an underground base outside Wan Yao City.


    Ghost Jiao put his hands on his knees, and he coughed up a bit of blood.


    "My lord, spirit pill." The attendant next to him handed a spirit pill.


    When the ghost took it, his eyes were murderous: "My injury is about to heal. I gave my order, five days later, when the sun sets, it will be the day when the city of ten thousand demons is washed by blood. The Beiming family, Wu family, Pang family, There are also those monster races. Snipe and clam compete for fishermen''s profit!


    Ha ha ha, this Ten Thousand Demons City can only be mine!


    Five days later, it will be the day when my Ghost Flood Dragon will come to Ten Thousand Monster City! Those who follow me prosper and those who oppose me die! "

 Chapter 1607： Under the lock demon tower

    Chapter 1607: Under the Lock Demon Tower


    "It has been almost four days, and the ghost emperor''s injury is estimated to have recovered more than half. If you don''t rush back, Ten Thousand Monster City will be in danger." Ye Hao muttered to himself.


    He looked at the bracelet made by Xiao Cui on his wrist. There were many spots on the bracelet, and there were many more blemishes than before, which meant that Xiao Cui''s injury was quite serious.


    After all, this was its first battle to be promoted to Tier 7, and the enemy was still promoted to Flood Dragon.


    "Hey. You can get it done. You have been playing for fifteen minutes. If you can''t get it done, I will come. There are still thousands of layers on this." Ye Hao frowned and faced the front. "Battlefield" shouted.


    "Huh, huh...you...you don''t talk nonsense."


    A white fox the size of a Tibetan mastiff was talking, and in front of her was a double-headed black snake.


    Obviously, in the face of this double-headed black snake, the white fox is at a disadvantage. Even if it is fighting as a prototype, it is difficult to get benefits from this guy.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho." The double-headed black snake hits the white fox from both sides simultaneously.


    The white fox snarled and flapped a song with her claws, and just as she tried to use her tail to resist the attack of another snake head.


    The snake''s head was cunning, and he avoided the tail, and then bit on the tail of the white fox.


    A stream of black liquid spread on the white tail at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Ye Hao shook his head.


    Here at number 5978, the combat effectiveness of the double-headed snake in front of him is in the sixth level of innate realm, and the combat effectiveness during his lifetime is estimated to be still above this.


    Although the white fox''s strength has improved rapidly due to previous experience, it is now in the dual innate state.


    But the realm gap still lies here, and the white fox is not the opponent of this double-headed snake.


    Ye Hao shifted his body and appeared directly in front of the white fox, grabbing the two heads of the double-headed snake with both hands.


    "I hate black snakes so much now."


    With that, the two-headed snake was abruptly dragged into two halves by Ye Hao, turned into worry-free, and the ghost re-entered the circle.


    A beam of light shot out from the stone stele on this floor, split into two and entered Ye Hao and the white fox.


    The Nine Suns Scriptures in Ye Hao''s body were running, and finally this demon power was expelled from the body. He didn''t want to become a monster like a shemale.


    "Why are you intervening!" The white fox stared at Ye Hao unwillingly, somewhat regretting this demon power.


    "If I don''t intervene, you will become a dead fox. You have said before that in addition to courage and perseverance, you need to know yourself.


    Here, although these demon souls will not be destroyed and can be recondensed, if a person dies here, it is really dead. It will also become the nutrient of the lock demon tower.


    Just now because of your excessive chasing power, you have already entered the level of insanity. "Ye Hao raised his hand, the light of Holy Healing technique enveloped the blackened tail of the white fox.


    The white fox didn''t speak, but his eyes still revealed his unwillingness to give up.


    Ye Hao looked at the white fox: "Also don''t forget that we still have an important responsibility. My grandfather knows that several big families have different intentions, but he doesn''t know that the underworld is still intervening in the back. If we don''t go back in time, then your fox clan It is estimated that everything is wrong.


    I wasted almost ten hours waiting for you.


    I will be responsible for the next guy, come up quickly. "


    Ye Hao opened his arms and motioned for the white fox to come into his arms.


    Although Bai Fox was unwilling, she also knew that things were big in Ten Thousand Demons City. Her figure began to get smaller, and finally became a little white fox and rushed into Ye Hao''s arms.


    "You have to be careful. This is about to reach the 6,000th floor, and monsters above the 6,000th floor are very powerful!" Baihu reminded.


    "You don''t need to worry about these. Just sit firmly on your own."


    Ye Hao squeezed his neck, and the space of the lock demon tower had an aura array. Although it was not very rich, it was similar to the earth and enough.


    Ye Hao''s pupils turned silver-red, and blood wings grew behind them.


    Then his feet bend slightly, and the next moment there is a sound of breaking through the air, Ye Hao directly rushed up the spiral staircase and galloped towards the upper floor.


    When he reached the upper floor, a tiger-headed monster appeared, but before it could put on a fighting posture, he hit it with a fist and turned it into an afterimage.


    After that, Ye Hao tapped on one foot and galloped up again.


    The white fox in Ye Hao''s arms was dumbfounded in this scene. The speed was too fast. After passing each level, those demon powers did not have time to enter Ye Hao''s body, and finally disappeared because of Ye Hao''s departure.


    Seeing the white fox''s heart was dripping blood, if she absorbs this, she can at least rise a few levels.


    After that, at more than 6,000 floors, Ye Hao fully demonstrated his strength. Between the 6,000 and 7,000 floors, he has not stayed for more than ten seconds.


    It only took five hours before and after.


    Sitting in Ye Hao''s arms, the white fox felt like riding a roller coaster.


    Somewhere in the Ten Thousand Demon Tower, a pair of eyes opened, and there was a pair of weird eyes that could not be described in words. The pupils of the eyes were the size of a car.


    And its body was silent in the darkness.


    "Finally someone came. I waited for a full 1,500 years. Finally, I waited for this opportunity to see the sun again. It does not cost me the spiritual knowledge that I have accumulated for 1,500 years."


    A ray of light flew out from between the eyes of this mysterious thing, forming a semi-virtual human form.


    It raised its head and looked up, it shot out, and the next moment it appeared on the first floor of the Lock Demon Tower.


    The stone pillar with poems on the first floor of the Lock Demon Tower suddenly released light, and a light net blocked the phantom figure.


    "You have shut me down for a thousand years, do you still want to rely on this broken tower to pass me forever? Today is when this king sees the sun again!"


    The humanoid phantom hit the surface of the glossy net.


    The entire lock demon tower began to shake.


    And outside the lock demon tower, the monsters outside the basin fled one after another, no matter how big or small, they had no interest in hunting at this moment, and according to their instinct they began to flee outside.


    And the lock demon tower exudes a kind of light and a kind of talisman.


    The inscription of Fulu continued from the lock demon tower to the ruined ancient city.


    Finally, looking down from the top, the whole ruined ancient city feels like a huge magic circle, and the lock demon tower is right at the position of the circle.


    On the first floor of the Lock Demon Tower, under the persistent impact of the humanoid phantom, it finally broke through the shackles of the light web barrier, although the light of its body dimmed a lot.


    But it still moved toward the top of the lock demon tower excitedly.


    It knows that there is another important factor for it to get rid of this **** broken tower, and that is to rely on the source of that power!

 Chapter 1608： Tower guard

    Chapter 1608 Tower Guard


    Level 7345 of the Lock Demon Tower


    Ye Hao and Bai Fox inside the tower could clearly feel the violent shaking of the tower.


    "Is this also a feature of the Locked Demon Tower?" Ye Hao asked the white fox suspiciously after the ground stopped shaking.


    The white fox shook his head: "I don''t know this. Could it be that we touched what mechanism?"


    "Probably not. Forget it, don''t care about it. Let''s go up quickly, we have to climb more than two thousand floors." Ye Hao looked at the road to the summit still a long way off.


    To this seven thousand floors.


    The combat power of the demon souls here has reached the level of the nine-fold innate peak, but fortunately, they are all demon souls, and Ye Hao hasn''t had much problem to deal with.


    But according to this level, if it rises by a thousand more layers, then there will be no demon souls above the seventh level. If this is the case, Ye Hao will be very troublesome to deal with it himself.


    Ye Hao and the white fox continued to move upward.


    On the upper level, Ye Hao encountered a blue-eyed white lion. The aura of the king could be vaguely felt even if there was only one soul left.


    The strength is already the pinnacle of Tier 6, which can be regarded as Tier Half Seven.


    Ye Hao used the eighteen palms of Jianglong to fight with this blue-eyed white lion.


    But just halfway through the fight, the blue-eyed white lion in front of him turned out to be strange. Its body seemed to be short-circuited on the TV, and phantoms appeared constantly, and finally disappeared.


    "What''s going on?" Ye Hao frowned.


    The blue-eyed white lion has really disappeared, and the demon power that should have been there has not appeared, this situation has never been encountered by Ye Hao.


    "Does it have anything to do with the vibration just now?" Baihu reminded.


    "It''s possible." Ye Hao nodded, and he walked up the steps: "Let''s continue to look up."


    What happened next allowed Ye Hao to determine what happened to the Demon Locking Tower.


    Because the demon souls of each layer were gone, Ye Hao went up to ten layers in one breath.


    "This...how do I have an ominous premonition." White Fox whispered.


    "I can''t manage so much now, so hurry up and climb the tower." Ye Hao also noticed this weirdness, but they have already walked here and it is impossible to stop here.


    Since there was no demon soul in front of him, Ye Hao rushed forward, traversing layer after layer at the fastest speed.


    Seven thousand five hundred floors


    Eight thousand floors


    Eight thousand five hundred floors


    Nine thousand floors


    Nine thousand five hundred floors


    When Ye Hao reached the nine thousand nine hundredth floor, the scene here changed.


    A stone figure appeared in front of him.


    In this lock demon tower, Ye Hao has seen many stone statues, but this is the first one in human form.


    And most importantly, at this level, Ye Hao couldn''t find the way to the top.


    "Didn''t you say that there are nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine floors? There are only nine thousand nine hundred floors. There is no way to go up." Ye Hao interrogated the white fox.


    "No. Although there are many rumors about the Yaozu¡¯s demon-locking tower, each of them says that the demon-locking tower has nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine floors. It should be impossible to make a mistake." Jumped out of Ye Hao''s arms in surprise.


    He jumped directly on the head of the stone statue and looked around.


    But here is very spacious, there are indeed no hidden doors, or passages, which can lead to the above.


    "What little demon, so rude!" Suddenly, a stiff voice sounded.


    And it came from the foot of the white fox, scared the white fox jumped three feet high, and finally fell into Ye Hao''s arms.


    I saw the stone statue actually opened its eyes.


    "Who are you?" Ye Hao said, looking at the stone statue warily.


    "The tower guard," the stone statue replied.


    Tower guard?


    "Excuse me, this demon lock tower has a total of 9,990 floors. Why is there no access to the 9,900 floor from the 9,900 floors." Ye Hao asked.


    "You are here to experience. The first nine thousand nine hundred and nine hundred levels are the levels you experienced. After the ninety-nine levels, most people can''t get up." The tower guard replied.


    Uh¡­¡­


    Ye Hao was stunned. This means that they have actually cleared the customs? But he hasn''t found a way out of this forbidden area.


    "Wait... You are not strong enough in the fairyland, how could it be possible to set foot here." The tower guard saw the strength of Ye Hao and the white fox, and he saw the weirdness.


    "When we reached the seven thousandth floor, suddenly the demon soul disappeared, and we came up unimpeded." Ye Hao replied truthfully.


    "The demon soul is missing?"


    The face of the stone statue of the tower guard became serious.


    He closed his eyes, and a few seconds later, he said in shock: "It turns out that this evildoer broke out! This guy wants to break the seal of the lock demon tower!"


    The tower guard''s muttering to himself made Ye Hao and Bai Fox stunned.


    "That... old gentleman? We came to the lock demon tower to find a way to leave the forbidden area outside. Do you know that now this lock demon tower is in an area full of monsters, we just want to You need to know how to get out here." Ye Hao asked.


    "Monster?" The tower guard seemed to think of something.


    "I slept for more than a thousand years, and some things were almost forgotten. I forgot that Lord Demon Lord brought the Demon Lock Tower to this place of death, and in order to seal the guy, he left the Demon Lock Tower here." The mutters of the tower guards'' memories.


    "Hello. Can you answer our question first?" Bai Fox shouted impatiently.


    The tower guard looked at Ye Hao and Baihu, and his eyes suddenly showed killing intent: "The evildoer wants to help you get out of trouble. Now that you have all come to this place of death, you are dead. For the stability of this world, I can only ask you to stay here forever."


    As he said, the tower guard raised his hand, a phantom of a bow appeared in his hand, he pulled the bowstring, and a red burning arrow feather appeared out of thin air.


    Then it shot at Ye Hao and the white fox.


    "Hey, what are you doing!" Ye Hao and Bai Fox were shocked.


    This was fine just now, how could this suddenly attack them.


    Ye Hao hurriedly sacrificed the shadow, the dark green blade resisted the scarlet arrow feather.


    "Hey, what do you mean, old fellow. As a tower guard, how can you kill without saying a word!" Ye Hao asked.


    "I am a tower guard, so I have to obey the order. And the order I have to execute now is to not let the suppressed demon escape anyway! For this, I can only sacrifice you and the two little guys. "The tower guard pulled the bowstring again.


    This time it was two arrow feathers.


    Dugu nine swords, broken arrow style.


    The two arrow feathers were blocked by the sword move.


    "Is this guy crazy!" whispered the white fox.


    "The tower guard. I tell you, if you don''t make it clear, then continue to do it. Don''t blame me for being rude to you." Ye Hao is not a bully, he pointed at the tower guard.


    "There are causes and effects. Er Waiting broke into the lock demon tower at this time. This is the cause that Er Waiting planted. In order to suppress the demon, I killed Er Waiting. This is the result Er Waiting got."


    The tower guard murmured something inexplicably, and then drew the bowstring again, this time with three arrow feathers.

 Chapter 1609： Sealed Demon

    Chapter 1609 The Sealed Demon


    "Forbidden Curse¡¤The Wrath of Poseidon. Forbidden Curse¡¤Field of Ice"


    Knowing that it is useless to say more now, Ye Hao directly used two forbidden spells. First, water filled the entire space, and then the temperature dropped sharply. The water turned into ice cubes, and then the tower guard was sealed in ice.


    The tower guard is still keeping the bowstring open.


    "It''s finally quiet." Ye Hao clapped his hands.


    "Then what shall we do now. We can''t find the way up, and you can''t find the clue for your ancestor Beiming Demon Lord to go back. Then we can''t go back!" Bai Fox said anxiously.


    Ye Hao scratched his head: "I want to know too, but now all the clues are broken. What can I do."


    Kaz


    At this moment, the tower guard who was finally covered by ice began to break the ice on his body, and then the tower guard escaped.


    Ye Hao hurriedly prepared to fight again.


    "Stop, we won''t fight anymore." The tower guard suddenly said, and the arrow feathers in his hand disappeared: "And even if you want to hit you, you can''t beat me. I have no entity, my strength is this lock. The demon tower supplies you very well, but you are a person after all and will be consumed and die."


    "Then what do you mean?" Ye Hao asked puzzledly.


    Is this stone statue insane? It was him who did it first, but now it is him who said not to fight.


    "The little fox just said that you are descendants of the Demon Lord Beiming, this is true!" The tower guard questioned Ye Hao very seriously.


    "That''s right. My mother is from the Beiming family, and I have a part of the blood of the Beiming family." Ye Hao said.


    "Give me a drop of your blood." The tower guard raised his hand and demanded to Ye Hao.


    "Why, you just wanted to kill us. Now you want my blood again, who knows if you are hiding something tricky." Ye Hao said suspiciously.


    "Don¡¯t you want to know why I want to kill you, don¡¯t you want to leave here. Give me a drop of blood, as long as you are descendants of the demon master of the North Ming, I will not kill you . And you can go up again, and I will tell you how to leave!" said the tower guard.


    Ye Hao and Baihu glanced at each other, now they had no other choice.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, condensing a drop of his own blood at his fingertips.


    The blood flew in front of the tower guard.


    The tower guard looked at the blood, he raised his hand and absorbed the drop of blood, five seconds later.


    He looked at Ye Hao and put his right hand on his chest: "You are indeed a descendant of the Demon Lord Beiming, I will not kill you."


    "Then tell me first, why did you want to kill us just now? What the **** did you just talk about? What the **** is going on!" Ye Hao asked.


    The tower guard slowly said: "This will start from 1,500 years ago. The Ten Thousand Demons City established by the North Ming Demon Lord in this space already has order. And the monsters in this space, Killing and devouring is the main thing, and it doesn''t do much harm, just eliminate the monsters that strayed into the realm of Ten Thousand Demons City.


    But soon the North Ming Demon Lord discovered that the monsters in the restricted area had gradually become orderly, and even launched several beast tides to attack Ten Thousand Monster City. The North Ming Demon Lord suspected that a strong man who could control these monsters appeared in the restricted area.


    In order to protect the Ten Thousand Demon City, the Demon Lord Bei Ming walked into the restricted area alone. Although the North Ming Demon Lord already possessed the strength of the peak of the holy realm, there was still an artifact like the Lock Demon Tower in his hand.


    But how dangerous this restricted area is, otherwise the old celestial master of Tianmen would not have promised to end the first war between monsters because the Beiming Demon Lord promised to take the Beiming family and the demon clan to guard this place for generations. "


    Ye Hao understood that when the Demon Lord Beiming went to the Tianmen, he did not rely on force to persuade the old master, but because the Demon Lord Beiming made this promise.


    "You can come here alive, I must have seen the horror of the restricted area. The acquired realm is like a worm; the congenital realm walks all over the land; and there are often fairyland monsters.


    But at that time, the Demon Lord Bei Ming encountered a monster in the gods. This monster was different from other monsters in the Forbidden Land. It had a strong control ability and could control those monsters of rank eight and even below. Injured, still in preparation.


    According to its plan, it is preparing to occupy Ten Thousand Demons City first, and then invade the earth world.


    After discovering this evil spirit¡¯s strategy, the Demon Lord Bei Ming fought with him. That battle lasted for three full months. Finally, the Demon Lord Bei Ming knew that he could not kill the evil evil spirit. He could only set up a strategy and sealed the monster. .


    The entire Demon Locking Tower became an eye, and the evildoer was trapped under the Demon Locking Tower! "


    The story of the tower guard made Ye Hao understand the cause and effect, and at the same time marveled at the strength of the demon master of the North Ming. The peak of the holy realm could seal the monster of the gods.


    "As for I want to kill you, it''s because of the evildoer just now. It used some means to release a trace of its own soul from the seal. It is catching up from below. It wants to swallow Er Deng''s body. , Then go outside and break the seal.


    Er Waiter can''t go down now, and my task is not to let the evildoer see the sun again, so I can only kill Er Waiter. Let it lose its host. "The tower guard looked at Ye Hao and said, his tone was neither humble nor uttered, and he didn''t think there was anything wrong with what he did just now.


    "Then why do you not kill me because I am a descendant of the Demon Lord Beiming?" Ye Hao was surprised.


    "Actually, this lock demon tower still has the power of the Demon Lord of the North Ming. You said just now that you came here after sensing the summon in the forbidden land. I think it should be the call of the Demon Lord of the North Ming. If you want to go above the nine thousand nine hundred level, you must have the blood of the demon master of the North Ming.


    The way to leave is very simple. In the ninety-nine level above the nine thousand nine hundred level, there is a monster beast whose soul can take you away. Although you can''t wait long, there is still no problem sending you back to Ten Thousand Monster City. "The tower guard said.


    "What demon soul?" Ye Hao was curious.


    "Kunpeng." The guardian said.


    Kunpeng!


    Ye Hao was taken aback. Coolpad is a legendary monster. There is a fish in Beiming, whose name is Kun. Kun is so big, I don''t know how many miles it is; when it turns into a bird, its name is Peng.


    "A monster like Kunpeng is also trapped in the demon lock tower?" Ye Hao was shocked.


    "Of course it''s impossible. One of the saints who cast the Demon Locking Tower back then was the Kunpeng descendant, who left a trace of power in the Demon Locking Tower." The tower guard replied, "Nawu will send you up now. From now on, you will feel the call in the dark."


    "Yeah." Ye Hao responded.


    Then he felt the summoning power again, much clearer than before, and he seemed to see a phantom.


    The person who is not tall is standing among the mountain peaks, and under his feet, ten thousand demons worshipped with an aura like a rainbow.


    At this moment, a light ladder appeared on the top of this floor and fell in front of Ye Hao''s feet.


    "Hurry up. That guy is getting closer and closer here. After going out, help me send a message to Ten Thousand Monster City. Recently, the fluctuation of the forbidden area is a bit wrong, and it is very likely that a second one can be born. The monster''s monster, please the world to prepare to resist." The tower guard said his purpose.


    In fact, the reason why he was so calm after knowing Ye Hao''s identity and knowing everything he could say was that he wanted Ye Hao to spread the news.


    "I see." Ye Hao nodded, and he took the white fox onto the light ladder and disappeared on this floor.


    A few seconds later, a phantom appeared on this floor and appeared in front of the tower guard.


    The tower guard stared at the phantom in front of him: "Monster, you still looked down on humans a thousand years ago, why do you now appear in front of me like a human? It''s ridiculous."


    "Little Qiling, dare to be arrogant in front of this king. After this king goes out, he will destroy the broken tower! Hurry up and tell this king that those two people were just now." Xuying asked.


    "You thought I could say it." The tower guard raised his bow.


    ...

 Chapter 1610： Monster Beast Mural

    Chapter 1610 Monster Beast Mural


    Ye Hao and Bai Fox didn''t know the battle below, they had already stepped into a space in a blink of an eye.


    This place is much brighter than the bottom. There are almost no layers and no isolation from the ceiling.


    Only the central spiral staircase goes all the way up.


    Ye Hao tried to fly, but he found that the ability to fly here was forbidden.


    "My god. This is the ancient monster, Bai Ze!" Bai Fox suddenly exclaimed, pointing to the wall.


    Ye Hao went over, his pupils dilated.


    I saw that the surrounding wall seemed to be a movable picture scroll, with many rare and exotic animals on it, and just in front of them, a white snow-white shape resembling a goat, was crawling and resting on the ground.


    "Guru." The white fox swallowed, and she whispered, as if she was afraid of scaring Bai Ze: "I didn''t expect that there is Bai Ze here. Bai Ze is a monster representing auspiciousness in the legend. It is even as powerful as it is rumored to be the same. Yu Shenming!"


    "Look at the one over there, is it Bi Fang?" Ye Hao''s eyes were caught by the flying creature on the other side.


    Blue feathers, bare feet, two wings and one foot! Isn''t this the legendary bifang?


    "Really! I didn''t expect... I didn''t expect these monster beasts to be hidden in the lock demon tower!" The excitement of the white fox was beyond words.


    After all, these monsters, to her, it was like seeing a big star, a legendary idol.


    The monster beasts in the world, who don''t want to have their strength, become an existence that is contending with gods.


    "We continue to walk up. Don''t forget that the tower guard said before that we must find Kunpeng if we want to leave here." Ye Hao took the white fox up the roundabout corridor, all the way up.


    On the way, the white fox''s exclamation was endless.


    "Wow, this Yinglong is so handsome."


    "Look, look. This is Jiuying, it looks scary!"


    "This...this is the nine-tailed holy fox! What a beautiful tail, the nine-tailed holy fox is the ancestor of our monster race..."


    ...


    Listening to the endless praise from the white fox beside his ear, Ye Hao looked around.


    This ninety-nine-story stone wall is completely like a world, with various legendary monsters living inside.


    It''s really hard to believe that this lock demon tower was artificially made, and how powerful the group of people who made this artifact in the first place is.


    Although these monsters here cannot be complete monsters, but even a trace of monsters is enough to shock the monster world.


    After that, Ye Hao and Bai Fox walked for half an hour and finally found Kunpeng in a picture of the vast ocean.


    No, it should be said to be Kun.


    Kun looks a bit like a whale, but it is more powerful than a whale.


    "Great, we found Kunpeng. But how do we let it take us away?" Baihu asked suspiciously.


    Ye Hao was also stunned at this time.


    Yes, even though I found Kunpeng, this Kunpeng feels like a painting on a rock wall. Although it is lifelike, what should I do to let it send itself away?


    Ye Hao hesitated for a while, he tried it first, clasping his fists in his hands, and respectfully saluting: "Junior Ye Hao. The first time he came to lock the demon tower, he was the descendant of the demon lord of the North Ming. This time, he had a merciless request. I hope that the holy beast Kunpeng can send us where we want to go."


    The Kunpeng on the stone wall was still swimming in the sea, without any movement.


    "Junior Ye Hao..." Ye Hao bit his head and said again several times.


    But there was still no response.


    Ye Hao and Bai Fox knew everything about each other, and this Kunpeng was right in front of them, but they had nothing to do.


    "I''m not deaf, I can hear you. Needless to say so much."


    At this moment, an old voice came.


    Ye Hao was surprised to see that Kunpeng in the sea stared at them with his eyes, as if he could see them.


    Ye Hao hurriedly reduced his mentality, making fists with both hands: "Junior..."


    "I know what you want, take it." A palm-sized feather floated in front of Ye Hao.


    "Take my feathers, and then think about where you want to go, as long as it''s not too far away, as long as it''s still in this space. It can send you there. But to remind you, the lock demon tower space is special, you have to go at least one This feather can only be used at a level." Kun Peng''s words fell, completely disappearing in the stone mural.


    "Thank you, senior." Ye Hao thanked.


    Then he clenched the feather in his hand and looked at the white fox next to him.


    "Great, we can finally go back!" The white fox couldn''t hide his excitement, his tail flickered.


    "Do you think your fox''s genes are the same as those of dogs? This happiness can be seen immediately." Ye Hao was in a good mood and teased the white fox.


    "You are the dog." Bai Fox heard Ye Hao''s meaning, and immediately retracted his tail, pouting.


    "No kidding, it''s time for us to go back." Ye Hao took the white fox to the place where he had come up before.


    "Right. There are no tower guards and no exits here. How do we get back to the first floor?" Bai Fox thought of a question.


    "I should know the answer to this question." Ye Hao pointed to the pattern on this layer of stone wall. There was a stone tablet standing there. The poems written on the stone tablet were exactly the ones they saw on the first floor when they entered the lock demon tower. .


    Ye Hao brought the white fox to the front of the stone wall and reached out to touch the stone tablet lightly.


    The stele on the stone wall glowed, and Ye Hao and the white fox appeared in front of a huge stele with blinking eyes.


    Everything around has also become a scene on the first floor of the Demon Locking Tower.


    "We''re down!" Bai Fox looked around in surprise, and she looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "I didn''t expect you to be quite smart."


    As the white fox was talking, Ye Hao suddenly hugged her.


    The white fox felt Ye Hao''s body temperature, and didn''t know what was going on. When it was a little fox before, there was nothing unusual about sticking it on Ye Hao''s chest.


    But at this time, she turned into a human form and was hugged by Ye Hao, but her heart seemed to be jumping like a deer.


    "For...you...you. I praise you...why did you do it!" the white fox hesitated.


    "Your strength is really white. If it weren''t for me to pull you away, I guess you wouldn''t know if it was you now." Ye Hao threw a white eye at Bai Fox, and then pulled the white fox behind him, watching what appeared before him vigilantly. A creature.


    A gloomy humanoid shadow, unable to see his face, but can feel the powerful fluctuations.


    This is not the first time Ye Hao has seen this scene. The last time he saw the phantom of the Empress of the Sky in the Sea of ??Knowledge.


    "Ant, contribute your body to this king!" The humanoid phantom whizzed towards Ye Hao.


    "What is this?" The white fox was startled and swept his tail.


    But the humanoid phantom passed through the tail and came straight into the bodies of Ye Hao and Bai Fox.


    Ye Hao sacrificed the shadow, and the shadow turned into a dark green shield before barely blocking the phantom in front of him.

 Chapter 1611： Hidden danger

    Chapter 1611


    "Evil barrier, Hugh is rampant."


    A scorched arrow feather flew in and stabbed the phantom''s body and nailed the phantom to the stone wall.


    However, the arrow feathers began to disappear a little bit, although the aura relative to the phantom was also reduced a lot.


    Ye Hao looked in the direction where the arrow feathers came. It turned out that the tower guard was chasing the phantom.


    "Er waits at speed. This is a trace of remnant soul released by the evildoer. It wants to leave here with Er Deng''s body. As long as Er Deng is gone, its plan will fail." The tower guard shouted loudly.


    Ye Hao couldn''t think about it. He pulled the white fox and held the feather in his hand.


    Thoughts moved.


    The feather light turned into a light, and in the end the light formed a phantom of a big Peng.


    "Don''t even want to go!" Seeing Ye Hao and the others are leaving, Xu Ying rushed up.


    "Monster. As long as I''m here, you don''t want to leave here to harm all beings." The tower guard pulled the bowstring and shot out one by one arrow feathers, continuously passing through the body of the phantom.


    "If you can''t stop it, your world will definitely be destroyed. Even without me, my people will destroy the only place where life exists in your world, which is the so-called earth. Our great existence, Will come, fear will come."


    Xu Ying said some strange words.


    Ye Hao frowned. Why did he feel that there was some meaning in the words of this phantom. Someone wanted to destroy the earth and destroy the world. Wouldn''t it be similar to the war that took place on the earth for three thousand years?


    At this moment, the phantom faced the tower guard''s bow and arrow, and it scattered by itself, turning into hundreds of black remnants and rushing towards Ye Hao who was about to leave.


    "Small bugs." The tower guard put away his bow and exclaimed a few words.


    The stone stele in the center released light, and at the same time several monsters appeared, wolves, tigers and leopards, and various monsters appeared, rushing towards the remnant souls one by one, biting them into pieces.


    At this time, the Dapeng under Ye Hao and the others finally formed.


    "Hmm..."


    Dapeng screamed, and then the wings instigated, and led Ye Hao and Bai Fox directly out of the gate of the lock demon tower.


    After Ye Hao and Baihu left, the door of the Lock Demon Tower closed.


    And those remnant souls were also eaten up by the beasts, and the demon souls disappeared.


    The tower guard breathed a sigh of relief, and he felt the wave of peace under his feet.


    "Devil. With me here, you don''t want to see the sun again."


    After the tower guard finished speaking, his figure dissipated, and a stone statue on the 9,900 floor was restored as before.


    Locking the bottom of the demon tower, those eyes slowly closed, with joy and excitement in their eyes.


    "Hahahaha, you are still a hundred secrets, soon, I will leave here soon. Soon..."


    ...


    Lock outside the demon tower.


    Ye Hao sat on the Dapeng, looking at the huge lock demon tower behind him.


    "The Lock Demon Tower is a good treasure, but it''s a pity that you can''t use it for your own use, and there is still a mysterious monster suppressed below." Ye Hao said regretfully.


    "Don''t think about it so much. It would be nice if we can escape, but can this big bird really take us back to Ten Thousand Monster City. You know there are many monsters in the sky above this forbidden area." The white fox looked at him worriedly. Black mist.


    They are about to enter the black mist. Once they enter the black mist, it means that they are likely to encounter various terrifying monsters.


    "There should be no problem." Ye Hao was also a little worried.


    Dapeng quickly plunged into the mist, and Ye Hao and the others could soon verify their ideas. Because a huge giant appeared in front of him, the giant was covered in black scales, and his pace was slow.


    Ye Hao and Bai Fox swallowed their saliva. Most of the strength of this giant was at Tier 8. If it attacked them, Ye Hao and Bai Fox would probably be buried here.


    But what I didn''t expect was that this giant didn''t seem to have noticed Ye Hao and Bai Fox.


    Dapeng''s wings shook, and he tried to fly over the giant''s head.


    Suddenly, the giant moved, and it raised its hand and stretched it towards Ye Hao and the others.


    "Damn it!" Ye Hao cried out inwardly.


    Blood was splashing, Ye Hao and Bai Fox''s faces were splashed with a lot of blood.


    Not far to their left, a huge bird monster was caught by the giant''s palm. The blood on their faces belonged to this bird monster.


    Then the giant stuffed the bird monster directly into his mouth and chewed.


    Dapeng carried Ye Hao and the white fox and flew past safely.


    After that, they encountered many other monsters, but none of these monsters attacked them.


    It seems to avoid them.


    "It seems that there is no security issue." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, now waiting for Dapeng to send them back to Ten Thousand Demons City.


    The touch on his shoulders, Ye Hao turned his head.


    The white fox closed his eyes and fell asleep leaning on Ye Hao''s shoulder.


    But it''s no wonder that they stayed in this ghost place for nearly four days and four nights, because the dangers here basically didn''t allow them to rest.


    In order to improve its strength, Bai Fox has challenged thousands of Demon Locking Towers, which can be described as exhausted.


    Even if it was a monster, it was exhausting enough.


    Ye Hao didn''t move, just let the white fox rely so much.


    It has been four days since they left the Ten Thousand Demon City, and they don''t know how the current Ten Thousand Demon City is going, whether the people in the underworld have acted.


    When Ye Hao looked into the distance, what he didn''t notice was that a blood-sucking worm fell from his clothes and fell freely in the air.


    The blood-sucking worm fell from a high altitude and landed heavily on the ground.


    The color that had previously been changed due to concealment gradually became the original red.


    Black lines appeared on the blood sucking worm, and an eyeball grew on the top of the head.


    "The king has finally come out! Ants, do you think a small broken tower can trap me, although I am very weak now. But this king will soon regain his strength and destroy the seal of the lock demon tower at that time. , Is when the weight of the king''s flesh sees the sky.


    I want to let this space, that hateful Ten Thousand Demon City, and the earth tremble under my feet, and sacrifice for the North Ming Demon Lord to seal me for more than a thousand years..."


    Suddenly, a mouth directly bit the blood-sucking worm and swallowed it.


    It was a palm-sized beetle. After the beetle had eaten the blood-sucking worm, it still habitually licked its paws, and then looked for its next prey.


    But it didn''t go far, its body began to dry up, and finally turned into a corpse.


    Ye Hao, who had left the Demon Locking Tower, didn''t know that a catastrophe was about to sweep this forbidden area because of him, threatening the seal of the Demon Locking Tower and threatening the Ten Thousand Demon City.


    Ye Hao now only thought about how to return to the City of Ten Thousand Demons as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1612： Back to Ten Thousand Demons City

    Chapter 1612


    Although this roc was transformed from a feather of Kunpeng, the flight speed was still not fast, but it was already very good to be safe.


    After flying for a whole day, Ye Hao and the others finally passed through the fog and saw the trail of Ten Thousand Demons City.


    "Great. We are back!" Bai Fox hugged Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao also showed a smile on his face.


    He saw that the soldiers on the border were still patrolling and everything was normal, which at least showed that the Ten Thousand Demons City had not undergone major changes.


    "Brother, thank you for giving us a ride. Just put us under here." Ye Hao patted Dapeng''s neck and pointed to the jungle below.


    Dapeng understood what Ye Hao meant, his speed began to slow down, and his altitude began to drop.


    "It''s a dozen kilometers away from Ten Thousand Demons City. Don''t we just fly back?" Baihu looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    "You don''t want to think about the current situation in Ten Thousand Demons City." Ye Hao said sternly.


    The white fox understood in an instant: "You want to hide our return first. Originally, the Beiming family was in the light, and the underworld was in the dark. Now for us, the underworld is in the light and we are in the dark! Maybe we can take this opportunity The guys in the underworld."


    "You are not too stupid. Although there shouldn''t be much things in Ten Thousand Demon City right now, we can''t enter rashly. We need to figure out what the Ten Thousand Demon City has become in the past few days since we left." Ye Hao said.


    Underworld, Ghost Jiao, and Wu Family, Wu Xiao.


    I, Ye Hao, came back from the gate of the ghost again. You shamed me once before. This time it''s my turn to collect debts.


    ¡¾System task.


    Task 1: Solve the current predicament of Ten Thousand Demons City. Task reward: random physique. No punishment.


    Task 2: Sniping and killing the target of the underworld, one ghost emperor, two hades, ten powerful innate realms in the underworld, and one thousand underworld fighters. Task reward: 4000 skill points. If a task indicator is not completed, 1,000 will be deducted. No punishment


    The system prompt sounded in his mind, which made Ye Hao smile knowingly.


    The Dapeng fell on the ground, Ye Hao and Bai Fox jumped to the ground, and then the Dapeng disappeared into a gust of wind.


    "Let''s pretend and enter Ten Thousand Demon City." Ye Hao took out Qianmen Linglong, and stayed on his face. The next moment he changed his appearance, and then he activated the wolf body.


    Under his deliberate control, a black tail grew out of his back and a pair of ears appeared on the top of his head. The human ears disappeared.


    "Not bad." White Fox looked at Ye Hao with appreciation.


    "Do you need my help?" Ye Hao looked at the white fox. The identity of the white fox is too obvious in the Ten Thousand Monster City, and it is strange that such a beautiful woman is not obvious when she walks on the street.


    "You actually asked if the fox would pretend? You are provoking me." The white fox glared at Ye Hao, and then she turned around.


    In the next moment, she became a handsome white-faced niche, and the aura that she exudes changed.


    "Cat demon?" Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    This change of the white fox not only changed its appearance, but also changed its breath to cat''s. Because Ye Hao was often entangled by meows, he was very familiar with this breath.


    "How about it, not bad." Bai Fox said confidently.


    Charm and disguise are the housekeepers of the vixen.


    "Let''s go. I want to see what guys in the Ten Thousand Demons City have jumped out restlessly." Ye Haoxu stared.


    ...


    The east gate of Ten Thousand Demons City.


    "Stop." Two dog clan soldiers stopped Ye Hao and Baihu who were about to enter the city.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Hao looked at the two.


    "Pay the city fee." The dog soldier stretched out his hand to Ye Hao.


    "City entrance fee? When did Ten Thousand Demons City have entrance fee? We just left the Ten Thousand Demons City to see our relatives in the east. We stayed for less than ten days." Ye Hao looked puzzled.


    "That''s what came out of these five days. Now if you enter the city from the east gate, you have to pay the entrance fee. Hurry up, don''t even think about going in if you don''t pay." The dog clan soldier urged impatiently.


    The white fox frowned, and the hair on his body was about to stand up: "Since the establishment of the Ten Thousand Demons City, there is no such thing as a fee for entering the city. The City Lord''s Mansion also has an order that no one is allowed to charge any fees in any form!"


    "Hey, you little cat demon still blows up hair. City Lord''s Mansion? I tell you, now in the east of the city, the words of the City Lord''s Mansion don''t work. This is the words of the three big monster races." The dog head soldier gave a thumbs up.


    "I see if your little white face is being brought up by a human woman. Now you are still speaking for the city lord''s mansion, I think I want to teach you a lesson." Another dog-headed soldier raised his sleeves, making the cat demon in front of him understand the rules. the meaning of.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. My little brother is ignorant. This is double the entrance fee. We can go in now." Ye Hao grabbed the white fox and took out the previous Mu Bai to him, just in case he needs it. Ten Thousand Demons City currency.


    Seeing the money, the two dog soldiers immediately excited, took the money without hesitation, and waved at will: "Go in."


    Ye Hao pulled the white fox into the city gate.


    "Two watchdogs!" The white fox was a little angry. She was dignified by a fox clan lady who was actually bullied by two dog clan soldiers. It was a shame to speak out.


    "Okay. We are here to listen for information. The entrance fee has come up. It seems that a lot of things have happened during our absence.


    Do you know where to inquire about things in this city east. "Ye Hao interrogated the white fox.


    "Come with me." The white fox took Ye Hao and turned left and right. Finally, they came to a small alley. A red lantern was hung at the entrance of the small alley. Two men from the wolf family stood at the door, like guards.


    Bai Fox and Ye Hao walked to the door, Bai Fox directly threw a little money to the two werewolves, and then they walked in.


    "Where is this place?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "The place your men like." Bai Fox replied.


    "Isn''t that your Spring Demon Tower?" Ye Hao was puzzled.


    "Don''t compare the Spring Demon Tower with this place. The Spring Demon Tower is to display art. As for that kind of thing, it must be agreed by both parties. And here, that kind of transaction is completely carried out." Bai Fox said as he walked.


    Ye Hao looked at the dim link, and there was a pair of men and women whispering in the corner and doing small movements.


    Isn''t this the gap between the high-end nightclub and the street shampoo street?


    There are also some dark places in Ten Thousand Demons City.


    "Give us a box. Then arrange two parrot spirits for us." The white fox walked to the counter in a familiar way and took out a stack of money to the other party.


    "Okay, Box 17."


    Come to the box.


    Ye Hao looked at the white fox with interest: "How do I feel that you often come to this place?"


    "The men and women of our fox tribe are naturally beautiful, and sometimes some tribe members will be trafficked here, or be bewitched. I often come here to investigate." The white fox said in disgust.


    It turned out to be such a thing.


    "Then why do you specifically call two parrot spirits?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Parrots are good at chatting, and they will get more news from customers. Once they are drunk, they will say whatever questions you ask, and they have a very good memory." White Fox said.

 Chapter 1613： Inquire about news

    Chapter 1613


    "Let the two guest officers wait for a long time. You two don''t hurry up and serve these two guest officers." A werewolf man opened the door, and then two beautifully dressed women walked in behind him.


    The werewolf man gave a knowing smile, and then closed the door.


    "The two adults are a bit uncomfortable, is this the first time to come to the store?" The older parrot spirit directly posted inside Ye Haohuai.


    Ye Hao could see a pair of blue wings behind her, feathers in many places on her body, and pointed ears.


    Another parrot spirit also sat next to the white fox, staring at the white fox with his eyes: "Little brother, you are so handsome."


    I secretly said, I had good luck today, and it was much better to run into such a handsome guy than to serve that reckless man.


    "Don''t worry, let''s take it slowly." The white fox stepped back a bit, and she looked at the parrot spirit that was attached to Ye Hao over there. For some reason, she was very upset and wanted to pull it away.


    But considering their purpose of coming here, the white fox pretended to be calm.


    "We want to drink. Thirty jars of the best wine here."


    The eyes of the two parrot spirits glistened. You must know that in addition to the money they produce, they also get a discount on every drink they consume. The 30 jars of the best wine is divided into one month¡¯s income.


    However, the older parrot spirit looked at the white fox and said, "My son, have the two sons finished drinking these 30 jars of wine? And the price is a bit high..."


    "Don''t you still have you if you can''t finish it. As for the money...you see if this is enough." Ye Hao said, holding a card between his fingers and hooking the parrot''s chin.


    "Enough. Enough." Looking at this card, the Parrot nodded repeatedly. Those who can have this kind of savings card in Ten Thousand Demons City must be rich people.


    The parrot smiled charmingly at Ye Hao: "It turns out that the two adults like drunk sex."


    Soon, thirty jars of fine wine came up.


    Ye Hao, the white fox and the two parrots fist and drink.


    Because Ye Hao possesses the mind-reading technique, although it has no effect on the strong of the same realm, it is basically victorious for these people. When the opponent punches, he already knows what the opponent is going to do.


    After a while, the two parrot spirits were flushed and drunk.


    The old parrot spirit was lying in Ye Hao''s arms, breathing very fast, probably because of drinking, his body temperature was also hot, and his clothes half exposed.


    "Official. Don''t take advantage of your concubine''s drunkenness and take advantage of it."


    Ye Hao and the white fox with reddish cheeks looked at each other, it seemed that it was almost done.


    Ye Hao and the white fox began to ask the two drunken parrot spirits for some information, not to mention that these parrot spirits knew so much.


    For example, now Ten Thousand Demons City has been under martial law, the four districts are controlled by major clans, and the people from the City Lord''s Mansion have not appeared in the city for many days.


    The City of Ten Thousand Demons had already spread, the rumor that several big clans were going to subvert the rule of Beiming clan.


    In addition, Ye Hao also got an amazing news.


    "Are you sure what you''re saying is true? The three big monster races will attack the City Lord''s Mansion and Pangwu''s home at the same time in two days."


    "Of course...there is no lie in the concubine''s mouth. If you don''t believe me, you can taste it." The parrot spirit pouted.


    Ye Hao finally held down this woman.


    "But how did you know this news?"


    "Don¡¯t hide from the officials, this shop is run by the wolf clan. I have a concubine who is a wolf demon or a pinnacle of Qi refining stage! He reminded me at that time not to run around in the streets of Ten Thousand Demon City after five days. That is... ¡­Just the day after tomorrow. At that time, there will be a big man...will...will help the three big monster races, get...get the City Lord¡¯s Mansion." The parrot shook his head and confused.


    "What big man?" Bai Fox asked.


    "I heard... I heard it was a ghost emperor from the underworld."


    Ye Hao looked at the white fox, this time they got terrific news.


    The day after tomorrow was when the three big monster races attacked the city lord''s mansion and Pangwu''s two families, and the three big monster races also lived with the underground palace.


    "Let''s go." The white fox put the parrot spirit beside him on the seat and stood up to leave.


    "Right now?" Ye Hao looked at the white fox.


    The white fox looked at Ye Hao coldly, his eyes seemed to be looking at some criminal: "Do you really want to have a fun with them?"


    "Ahem...That''s not the case. But I can''t let them fall asleep like this." Ye Hao''s eye pupils appeared different colors, and the "magic pupil" function evolved from the perspective eyes appeared.


    After the two parrot spirits had been silent in an illusion at this moment, they were lying on the sofa, constantly twisting their bodies, and there was still no sound in their mouths.


    "Officials, not there..."


    "Official man, you really know how to play."


    Ye Hao nodded in satisfaction. This is a kind of reward for the two young ladies. I hope they have a good dream.


    "Let''s go."


    Ye Hao and Bai Fox walked out of the box, then paid the money and left.


    Standing on the street, it is already dusk.


    "We need to find a way to get into the City Lord''s Mansion now." Baihu looked at Ye Hao and said: "We need to get in touch with Lord City Lord and tell them these important news. But we must not attract the attention of others.


    The current City Lord''s Mansion must have been targeted by various forces. "


    "I have a way, let''s go." Ye Hao confidently took the white fox towards the city lord''s mansion.


    A few blocks away from the city lord''s mansion, Ye Hao took the white fox into an empty alley.


    Then the two came out of the alley again, but no one could see them at the moment.


    "What is your ability?" The white fox looked at a passer-by in front of him in surprise, as if he hadn''t seen her at all. If she hadn''t gotten away in time, the other party would have ran into it directly if she wasn''t sure.


    "Invisibility. With my ability, no one can spot us unless someone in his realm of Gui Jiao is staring here. Let''s go, let''s enter the City Lord''s Mansion."


    Ye Hao and Bai Fox walked to the door of the city lord''s mansion, the door closed tightly.


    Ye Hao glanced at the surrounding buildings, and he could feel dozens of eyes staring at every move inside the wall of the city lord''s mansion.


    Although the door was closed, Ye Hao and Baihu couldn''t stop them, and they jumped in directly.


    ...


    Inside a room.


    Bei Ming Wuji was closing his eyes to rest his mind, holding the exquisite piece of Demon Emperor Jade in his hand.


    Suddenly, he felt a breath, and his eyes stared at the door like a falcon. His breath locked the people at the door.


    "Who is there!"


    Kaz


    The door was pushed open, but no one appeared.


    A few seconds later, the door closed on its own back again, and the scene resembled a horror movie.


    However, Bei Ming Wuji did not relax his vigilance, because he was holding the Demon Emperor Jade, and he could clearly feel that there was a demon energy there.


    "Grandpa, I haven''t seen you for many days, don''t come here unharmed."


    Two figures slowly appeared.

 Chapter 1614： White fox offer

    Chapter 1614


    "I have seen the city lord." The white fox has changed back to her original appearance, and she gently rolled up her white skirt to salute.


    Bei Ming Wuji looked at Ye Hao and Bai Fox in surprise: "You..."


    "Grandpa, I know you must have a lot of doubts now. Let''s sit down and talk, and talk to you about my adventures with Miss White Fox these past two days." Ye Hao smiled.


    After that, Ye Hao told Beiming Wuji that when he and the white fox had fallen into the forbidden area, Beiming Wuji was shocked when he heard that Ye Hao and the white fox had entered the forbidden area.


    It was not that he had never thought of entering the forbidden area, but when facing the monsters that broke out of the forbidden area, he felt the danger in the forbidden area.


    It was even more surprising that Ye Hao and Bai Fox could escape safely from the forbidden area.


    You must know that the Demon Lord Bei Ming came out of the forbidden area with severe injuries, and he recovered from the injury for several months. After a few decades, he died. Everyone guessed that it was most likely due to the old wounds left in the forbidden area.


    They are all regretting the genius of the Demon Lord of the North Ming. After all, the Demon Lord of the North Ming was about to enter the ninth-order **** realm. That time he came out of the forbidden land, and his strength had not improved for decades!


    "What! You saw the Demon Locking Tower in the forbidden area!" Bei Ming Wuji heard an amazing news again and jumped directly from the chair.


    Ye Hao told Beiming Wuji the news he had received from the tower guard, that is, the battle of the demon master of Beiming in the forbidden area that year, and told Beiming Wuji about the things the tower guard had ordered.


    "The Demon Lord of the North Ming fought with a strong man in the gods, and then sealed it under the Demon Locking Tower. It is no wonder that our Beiming family has lost the news of the Demon Locking Tower since that time.


    The tower guard said that powerful creatures will appear in the forbidden area, controlling monsters to attack Ten Thousand Monster City? Have you mentioned a specific time! "Bei Ming Wuji said solemnly.


    Three or four monsters that ran out of the forbidden area caused some trouble for the people of Ten Thousand Demon City. If thousands of monsters attack Ten Thousand Demon City, it is estimated that Ten Thousand Demon City will become a dead city in the blink of an eye.


    "I don''t know the exact time. But it is estimated that there will be no such thing in a while. Grandpa, our top priority now is to get things done in the Ten Thousand Demon City first." Ye Hao said while looking at Bei Ming Wuji.


    Bei Ming Wuji sighed and said solemnly: "Hao''er, you just said. All this is the Northern Ghost Emperor of the underworld. The strength of that servant is the seventh-order fairyland, even if I have the Demon Emperor Jade, I can Contend against him for a while.


    But he provoked the Pangwu clan and the three big monster clan.


    Among them, there are many eight-fold innate powerhouses, so counting, our City Lord''s Mansion is really difficult to resist. "


    Although he didn''t want to say that, Bei Ming Wuji knew it was a fact.


    Ye Hao was thinking, he was thinking about the problem.


    "Haoer. Now the disaster of Ten Thousand Demons City is approaching. I was worried that you would not be able to come back. I placed Miss Song and the others in a secret realm. It just so happened that you were back now. You took someone to the teleportation altar with someone They leave here quickly." Bei Ming Wuji looked at Ye Hao solemnly.


    Ye Hao''s expression was not very good, let alone the task, how could he leave his grandfather and mother''s family alone.


    "Young Master Ye, City Lord Beiming. White Fox has a trick." White Fox said suddenly.


    Ye Hao and Bei Ming Wuji looked at the white fox at the same time.


    "Before, Master Ye and I were in contact with the northern ghost emperor of the underworld at the same time. They belonged to the Snake Clan of Ten Thousand Demons City. They were expelled to the forbidden area to fend for themselves because they violated the laws of Ten Thousand Demons City. His status also plummeted.


    It must hold a great resentment towards Ten Thousand Demons City.


    And according to my guess, he most likely contacted the Pangwu clan and the three big monster clan separately. Two-pronged approach, let the snipe and clam compete for the fisherman''s profit.


    In the end, the city of Ten Thousand Demons would definitely fall into his hands, and the strength of the Pangwu and the three great demons would have been weakened due to a battle. As a result, there were only two, Shun and Chang! Reverse, death! "


    The white fox said sternly.


    Beiming Wuji''s face was gloomy: "This ghost flood is really sinister, the white fox, do you mean we told the two forces of this ghost flood plan?"


    The white fox shook his head: "It''s useless, they can''t believe us, they just think we''re instigating discord. They will implement the plan the day after tomorrow. I guess it''s not just the three big monster races, but the Pangwu tribes also attacked the city lord House."


    "Then what do you do?" Ye Hao urged a little impatiently.


    The white fox glanced at Ye Hao, her eyes flashing: "Since we know that they will attack the city lord''s mansion the day after tomorrow, it is better for us to attack first and have a Hongmen banquet!


    Inviting people from the major families to the City Lord''s Mansion, the major families must have no leader. We can kill the leaders of these rebels to shock the big families. At the same time, we can secretly send forces to attack the main residences of the Pangwu clan and the three big monster clan!


    Although Jifu Guijiao is strong, it does not mean that he is invincible. The Demon Emperor Jade in the hands of Lord City Lord is actually a check and balance of his existence. The reason why he set up such a big chess game was that he wanted to use the hands of the major families to get the Lord City Lord first.


    If we were to kill them by surprise, we eliminated all the chess pieces that he had placed in Ten Thousand Demons City. At that time, even if he is the ghost emperor of the underground palace, he still dare not make a success in Ten Thousand Demons City! "


    Hearing Baihu''s plan, Ye Hao and Bei Ming Wuji looked at each other.


    This plan is feasible! But the dangers and weaknesses are also very obvious.


    "There is no problem with your plan, but there are huge shortcomings in the actual operation. Our combat power is insufficient, the three major families, the four major demon races. There are two innate in the Eighth Layer, and there are other innate powerhouses. Dozens of them.


    And when we work on them at the same time, we also have to work on their family mansion, which requires a lot of manpower and is also a big problem in terms of time.


    Gui Jiao will never watch us get rid of the chess pieces he laid. If we do not complete the plan in time, he will definitely make a move when he finds something wrong. If you face two forces at the same time, plus the underworld. We are very small..." Bei Ming Wuji said with concern.


    "My Lord City Lord is right. The strength of our City Lord Mansion is indeed not enough. But don''t forget that in addition to these two forces, there are neutral forces in this Ten Thousand Demon City. There is also Ye Gongzi''s Wushuang City, Wushuang City is in The reputation of the outside world is great.


    Ye Gongzi also has props for teleportation. When we set up the Hongmen Banquet, we sneaked a teleportation altar to the outside world, and then Ye Gongzi brought some people from Wushuang City. "White Fox really thinks very well.


    Bei Ming Wuji was caught in a long test, after all, this was a major event related to Ten Thousand Demons City.


    "Grandpa, I think this plan is feasible. In addition, if the Ghost Flood Dragon really appears at that time, I have a way to fix him." Ye Hao interrupted.


    "You?" Bei Ming Wuji looked at his grandson in surprise. Although he knew that his grandson had good talents, and most of his strength was not below him, the other party was a master of wonderland.


    "However, I need to borrow something from Grandpa." Ye Hao''s mouth showed a curve, with a playful look in his eyes.

 Chapter 1615： The battle for the throne!

    Chapter 1615 The Battle of Seizing the Throne!


    "Then follow Miss Bai Fox''s plan. I will be responsible for inviting the major families, but there may be a bit of trouble. That is the neutral families.


    Miss Nightingale came forward and persuaded many families. However, there are still some small families headed by one family, and no position has been determined.


    That family is the fox! "


    Because of Bei Ming Wuji''s words, Ye Hao and Bai Fox left the city lord''s mansion in the middle of the night and went to the fox family residence.


    "Are you sure you can convince your mother?" Ye Hao looked at the white fox next to him.


    The white fox said lightly: "I have a way."


    Soon, the two arrived in front of the fox family''s mansion, because the night was already late, and there were basically no people in the mansion except those who watched the night.


    Ye Hao and Bai Fox went straight to the backyard all the way.


    When Ye Hao and Bai Fox first arrived in front of the backyard, they were surrounded by a group of female soldiers with long spears and wearing light armor.


    "Who are you, why go to Fox Mansion at night!"


    One of them, with a distinctly different aura, stood at the gate like a gatekeeper.


    "Red raccoon, it''s me." The white fox stepped forward, changing his appearance.


    Seeing that the person in front of her was a white fox, the red raccoon was taken aback. She sniffed her nose and made sure that the person in front of her was the white fox.


    "Miss, where have you been during this time? Your disappearance makes us worry to death." The red raccoon walked to the white fox, and she saw Ye Hao next to the white fox.


    "Young Master Ye?" The red raccoon recognized that the man in front of him was the grandson of Beiming Wuji who suddenly disappeared in the Ten Thousand Demons City!


    "I want to see my mother." said the white fox.


    The red raccoon looked at the white fox embarrassedly: "Miss. We are the guards of the Patriarch. The Patriarch has taken a rest this night. Would you like to come back tomorrow?"


    "I have very important things tonight. I have to see my mother." The white fox said with a serious face.


    "But..." The red raccoon tangled, one side was the order of the master of the house and the other was the eldest lady.


    "Red raccoon, let them in." A woman''s voice came from the courtyard.


    The red raccoon breathed a sigh of relief and opened the door: "Miss, please, Master Ye."


    Ye Hao and Bai Fox walked into the house, the door was closed.


    In the courtyard, there is a tree, under the tree is the same as an ordinary courtyard, with stone tables and chairs.


    At the moment, the mother of the white fox is sitting there, and the old fox is also there.


    "Bai Fox, where have you been these past two days. Do you know how much we worry about you!" The mother of the White Fox frowned and questioned the White Fox.


    The white fox''s complexion didn''t change, and he walked to the two of them and saluted: "The white fox gives mother, grandma, please. Because of some things, the white fox is not in Ten Thousand Monster City during this time, and I hope my mother and grandma will forgive me.


    But put aside these things first, and Bai Fox has another very important thing to say. "


    "What matters should I bring the Beiming family''s Young Master Ye to discuss late at night?" The mother of the white fox looked at Ye Hao behind with a false eye.


    "Ye Hao has met the two elders of the fox family." Ye Hao clasped his fists.


    "This matter is related to the Beiming Family, to the City Lord''s Mansion, to the Ten Thousand Demon City, and to the Fox Family. Mother, did anyone come to you to discuss the matter of assisting the City Lord''s Mansion before? You did not agree?" Asked the mother who stared at her.


    The mother of the white fox nodded: "There is such a thing, the woman still holds the token of Beiming City Lord. But now is a very moment, I have chosen to stand on the side of the three big monster races, I am going to find three tomorrow The patriarch of the big family talks about this."


    Ye Hao''s face changed slightly.


    The white fox''s face changed suddenly, and she resolutely said: "No!"


    The white fox mother looked at the white fox in surprise: "Why?"


    "Mother. This matter is not only the internal troubles of Ten Thousand Demon City, but also the external troubles of Ten Thousand Demon City. There are actually underworlds behind this..."


    The white fox told the story of the ghost dragon in the underworld.


    The mother white fox and the old fox had a bad face when they heard this.


    "Although we have always stayed in Ten Thousand Demon City, we all know that the underworld is the rat crossing the streets of China Rivers and Lakes. What''s more, this ghost dragon is still the person who was expelled from Ten Thousand Demon City.


    If this person were to control Ten Thousand Demons City, it would be a disaster for the demons. Ten Thousand Demons City would most likely fall into the target of the Huaxia Rivers and Lakes, and the second war of demons would most likely occur! "The white fox persuaded his mother.


    "Now we should stand on the side of City Lord''s Mansion and Bei Ming City Lord. Only when we face this disaster together, and the Battleground Mansion Ghost Flood, can the Ten Thousand Demons City restore its thousand-year peace!"


    "I don''t think so. You also said that the ghost dragon is the strength of the seventh-order fairyland. Wonderland! That is the realm above the innate." The mother of the white fox said solemnly.


    "The fairyland is divided into four realms: inferior fairyland, medium fairyland, upper fairyland, and fairyland peak! Although I don''t know which realm this ghost emperor is, even inferior fairyland, we can call the wind and call the rain in the city of ten thousand monsters. exist.


    If it were the past, the City Lord of Beiming with Demon Emperor Jade in his hands might be able to contend. But now who doesn''t know that the energy of Demon Emperor Jade is running out! Without Demon Emperor Jade, who can stop him in this Ten Thousand Demon City! "


    I didn''t expect that the white fox mother knew quite a lot, even the subsection of Wonderland.


    "Me!" Ye Hao said.


    Three people in the garden looked sideways.


    "That Ghost Jiao estimates that his current strength is in the inferior fairyland. I have a way to get him." Ye Hao said confidently.


    Ye Hao had also fought with the strength of the seventh-order fairyland before, but his strength was not as powerful as this ghost dragon.


    That S-rank **** butcher, because of his unconsciousness, can only be regarded as a pseudo-fairyland.


    That blood dhara, with the power of the divine tool in his hand, can briefly enter the seventh step, but that is only a pseudo seventh step, after all, those are not real powers that belong to them.


    "Ye Gongzi, this is not just a matter of just talking about it. Seventh-order Wonderland, then it is placed in the Huaxia Rivers and Lakes, it is also a grandmaster! I can¡¯t just brag about Ye Gongzi¡¯s unfounded words. Bring the fox tribe into a place where there is no return." The mother of the white fox said solemnly.


    "I can''t tell you my method now. But I can assure you that I can take care of the ghost dragon. As for the fact that you don''t believe it is just your business. To be honest, I don''t lack the power of the fox clan now.


    It''s just that because of the white fox''s contribution, I still hope to help the fox clan. After all, this will be a thorough wash, and the cake of Ten Thousand Demons City will be redistributed after this time.


    If you don''t want to believe me, then you treat me as if I didn''t come tonight, and the juniors leave. "Ye Hao clenched his fists and turned around to leave.


    The mother of the white fox did not dissuade her, and her thoughts in her heart could not be changed because of Ye Hao''s simple words.


    "Wait!" The white fox stopped Ye Hao suddenly.


    She stared at her mother: "Mother, I know I can''t persuade you to change your mind. I didn''t want to do this, but this is for the fox clan, and I hope my mother will forgive me."


    The white fox raised her hand, bit her finger, and wrote an ancient text on her palm, with blood flowing from her palm.


    "My white fox, today I challenge the owner of the fox family, Bai Rong, with the third rule of the clan rule, the battle for the throne."

 Chapter 1616： White Fox War Mother

    Chapter 1616


    As soon as this statement came out, Bai Rong was the mother of the white fox, and her face changed suddenly!


    "Bai Fox. You know the seriousness of the''Battle of the Power''. You take back this sentence now, I can still pretend to have heard nothing!" Bai Rong said solemnly.


    "Fox. The battle to seize the throne is not a trifling matter, so be cautious." Granny Fox persuaded.


    "This is my determination. I also ask the Patriarch to fulfill it." Bai Fox stared at his mother steadfastly.


    Bai Rong''s face turned dark. She looked at her daughter and said in a deep voice: "The battle to seize the throne is the rule of our fox clan. Anyone who has the blood of the fox clan can challenge the contemporary as long as he thinks he has the strength. The total number of the owner and his guards must not exceed five.


    If you win, you can become the head of the fox clan. If they lose, the challenger will have to pay the price and will always be driven out of the fox clan and must not step into the fox family!


    White Fox, I will ask you one last time. Have you considered it clearly! "


    Ye Hao was shocked. At this time, he didn''t understand what the white fox meant, he was a fool.


    The white fox wants to seize power. If she can become the head of the fox clan, then she can naturally determine the future of the fox clan.


    But if she loses, she will be expelled from the family.


    "I have considered it clearly. Please also ask the patriarch to preside over the battle for the throne, right now!" The white fox had a firm tone and clenched his fists.


    Granny Fox sighed, holding the cane and said nothing.


    Bai Rong looked at her daughter, she didn''t say anything more, and with a wave of her hand, the gate of the yard opened.


    The red raccoons are standing outside.


    "Red raccoon, help the three elders in my clan to come quickly!"


    The red raccoon looked at the patriarch in surprise: "Patriarch, it''s already midnight. It''s a bit..."


    "The tribe, the white fox, launched a battle to seize the throne against me, and the elders need to testify. Just tell the three elders." Bai Rong said.


    The battle for the throne!


    A look of shock appeared in the red raccoon''s eyes, and she looked at Miss White Fox.


    "Hurry up!" Bai Ru wrinkled.


    Red raccoon didn''t have time to think about it, she took someone to find the three elders.


    "Since you have decided on the battle for the throne. Then you should be clear about the rules. Besides me, you must also challenge the four guards together.


    I have already decided on the list, the first red raccoon, and his two younger sisters, the yellow raccoon and the colored raccoon at the peak of the refining realm. There is also the deputy captain of the guard, Yue? "At this moment, Bai Rong looked at her daughter with a very cold expression, as if she was looking at a stranger.


    "Yes." Bai Fox nodded, she retreated to the corner next to her, sat cross-legged on the ground and began to adjust her breath.


    Bai Rong walked into the house. She was wearing home clothes before, and she was probably going to change her clothes.


    "Young Master Ye, there are still some things, come and sit down." The old lady Fox invited Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao sat in front of the old fox, and he said, "Fox, the rules of your fox clan are a bit cruel. This battle for the throne is not only to challenge the Patriarch, but to choose five! The most is punishment, which is cruel."


    Granny fox said with a smile: "Our fox family has many legends circulating in the world since ancient times. Some people say that we are evildoers and our beauty is just because we are handsome.


    Some people think that we are good pill furnaces, because we are fox demon, which is helpful for cultivation.


    After thousands of years, why can our fox clan continue to this point? Unlike other families, we are divided into collateral lines and direct descendants.


    Our fox clan respects the strong, and the position of the head of the family is either that the current head of the family gets old, and then the younger generation starts to select. Of course, there are also some younger generations who may be anxious, so there is this battle to win the position.


    And if you want to be the Patriarch in advance, you naturally need to have the strength far surpassing the current Patriarch, and one pick five is nothing. In addition to these, there must be punishment, otherwise everyone will challenge it?


    The fittest survive, and the uncomfortable are eliminated. This is our law of the forest! "


    Listening to Granny Fox''s words, Ye Hao also understood.


    This world of monsters compares strength to strength. If you are weak, you will be eliminated.


    It''s like the human world, which compares money to ability. If you don''t have a penny or ability at all, then the world will spur you and you will become the garbage of the world.


    This is reality.


    "But the old man didn''t expect that the white fox would be so impulsive. Our fox race is very difficult to cultivate. The white fox is considered talented, but the strength it had before was only in the middle stage of the refining state.


    This is just the strength of the captain of the Guards, the Red Raven, there is a lot of innateness. Plus her mother, hey...how bad is it. Granny Fox sighed and shook her head.


    "Fox grandma, what is the strength of the fox Patriarch now?" Ye Hao asked, because the fox clan''s ability to hide in disguise, Ye Hao couldn''t see through their strength.


    "Bai Rong is now the fourth congenital. Although our fox clan is not directly passed down, if there are no other people with amazing talents. The strength of the bloodline is actually related. Bai Rong has good talents, and Bai Fox has good talents.


    Unfortunately, it was still far behind the three big monster races. Said Granny Fox.


    Four-fold congenital.


    Ye Hao''s expression became a little dignified. When Bai Fox left the Demon Locking Tower before, he had only two congenitals. Not only did he have to pick five, he also had to face his mother who was two levels higher than himself.


    Almost at the same time, the red raccoon walked in through the gate with three elderly elders, while Patriarch Bai Rong walked out of the house wearing a white silk robe.


    Although Bai Rong is a mother who is already a half-old milf, but as a vixen, she still has the charm. If she is alone in a nightclub or bar, she will definitely stand out and be overwhelmed by everyone.


    "Big elder, second elder, and third elder. Please come over in the middle of the night. It''s hard work." Bai Rong looked at the three elders, because the fox tribe respects women, and most of the powerful are women.


    "Ahem... that patriarch. I heard just now that Miss Bai Fox launched a battle to seize the throne against you. What is going on?" The elder said with a cane.


    "Yes. If there is any contradiction between the patriarch and Miss Bai Fox, it is a matter between mother and daughter, but don''t make a big deal. This battle for the throne is no small matter." The second elder stood up and wanted to make peace. guy.


    "This Miss White Fox has been missing for many days, and finally came back. I think we still have a good rest tonight, this...this battle for the throne, shall we talk about it another day?" The Third Elder persuaded.


    These three elders seem to be reluctant to see this battle for the throne.


    "Three elders, I have decided to win this battle. Please stop talking about it." Bai Fox opened his eyes and stood up and said.


    "White Fox. Your talent is the best of our fox family''s life. In the future, the position of Patriarch must be yours. Why do you need it now? If you fail, you will be expelled from the family!" Tao.


    "The three elders are fine. She is an adult and has the ability to make decisions on her own. Since she made the decision, she must be responsible for the possible cost!


    Red raccoon, color raccoon, yellow raccoon, moon? The four of you stand out and participate in this battle to seize the throne. Remember, your enemy is the white fox. You must not be merciful in the battle! "Bai Rong said solemnly.


    The four people walked out, their expressions a little troubled.


    The three elders glanced at each other. They knew that this battle seemed unavoidable, and according to the rules, someone proposed a battle for the throne, and they couldn''t refuse.


    The Great Elder stepped forward and looked at the two sides already standing.


    "The battle to seize the throne: the battlefield, this yard, the one who goes out of bounds loses. Weapons are not limited. Challenger white fox, patriarch and his coordinator red raccoon, yellow raccoon, color raccoon, moon?


    I declare the battle for the throne. Start! "


    When the voice of the elder fell, the white fox directly attacked, and the white tail behind her swept out.

 Chapter 1617： White fox fight

    Chapter 1617


    Patriarch Bai Rong shouted: "Go together, no one is allowed to show mercy."


    The red raccoons and the others looked at each other, and finally rushed towards the white fox with their own tricks.


    The red raccoon tail and ears, as well as the red lines on the surface of the skin, directly sprayed flames.


    The white fox dodged away, and the flame made a hole in the ground.


    The yellow raccoon and the colored raccoon were on all fours, and they rushed to the front of the white fox, with sharp claws growing on their fingers, and they relentlessly attacked the white fox''s throat and heart.


    It seems that they have already shown their skills. Although they admire Miss White Fox, they also respect Miss White Fox who initiated the battle for the throne.


    For this admiration, naturally only respond with 100% strength.


    "Illusory Magic Fox of Thousand Spirits." Yue? chanted the spell, and there were dozens of months of clones around her.


    At this time, Patriarch Bai Rong didn''t show any mercy to her daughter. A huge white fox appeared behind her.


    Faced with such a terrifying siege.


    The white fox''s complexion was calm. After all, she broke through the forbidden area that was even more dangerous than this. Compared with those endless monsters, this was nothing at all.


    The white fox avoided the attack of the yellow raccoon and the colored raccoon, and jumped directly into the air. The next moment a white light appeared, the white fox directly transformed into its original form.


    The white fox, which has always been white and flawless, appeared in front of everyone.


    "Miss, I am offended!" Ten months? appeared around the white fox and attacked the white fox at the same time.


    Roar roar.


    The white fox made a low-pitched sound, not very loud, but it was a high-frequency vibration.


    All the surrounding moons became ambiguous, and finally disappeared directly.


    And the only one left is Yue?''s true body.


    "How is this possible!" Yue? Shocked, she is the captain of the Guards, and her strength is also innate. She has refined illusions, but why Miss Bai Fox''s move can directly clear all the illusions around.


    "This is the tiger clan of the tiger clan? The powerful mental range attack has a very significant effect on the illusion. But when did the girl the white fox learn it!" the old lady fox said in surprise.


    "Mr. Fox, this battle has just begun. Baihu is a very potential learner." Ye Hao smiled at Baihu.


    The thousands of layers of training in the Lock Demon Tower finally saw the time limit at this time.


    Locking the demon tower not only can hone the demon power, but the most important thing is to improve the actual combat ability. In those thousands of battles, presumably even Bai Rong has not experienced so many life and death battles.


    And the objects are all kinds of monsters.


    Don¡¯t look at every battle at that time. In fact, the white fox has been learning. This tiger roar is a trick that all tiger monsters are very good at. The white fox has also suffered from this, so this is used to deal with it. The tiger clan is just right.


    "Yue? You can''t be in a daze while fighting."


    Yue?''s pupils dilated, and at this moment, the white fox appeared behind her.


    The white fox swept its tail with a blow, and the tail hit Yue?''s back directly.


    The moon was in pain, and his body flew out and directly hit the wall of the courtyard.


    When the yellow raccoon and the colored raccoon saw it, they changed into their original form, a yellow fox and a colorful fox.


    The two foxes charged at the white fox at the same time.


    The white fox didn''t dodge, and directly attacked two.


    "Fox claws!"


    All three of them used the most basic fighting skills of the fox at the same time.


    "Be careful!" Yue?, who had just crawled out of the ruins, shouted loudly.


    But it was too late. Huang Li and Cai Li flew out after the moon and hit the wall.


    "The strength of the young lady is not the Qi Refining Realm, but the second innate!" Yue? said helplessly.


    When she suffered from that tail just now, she used her demon power to gather on her back to prepare to resist, but the power on the white fox''s tail directly dissipated her demon power. Now her back is still aching, for a while. No fighting ability.


    However, Huang Li and Cai Li only have the pinnacle of Qi Refining Realm. Although they are large in number, how can they be a dual innate opponent.


    In the blink of an eye, Patriarch Bai Rong broke the two of them.


    "Red raccoon, you have remote spell support." Bai Rong ordered. She raised her hand, and the giant fox phantom on her body directly bullied herself.


    The huge pressure caused the four legs of the white fox to trample the ground directly.


    At the same time, several foxfires were thrown over.


    The white fox dodges hurriedly, but it is obvious that under the pressure of the giant fox phantom, her movements have slowed down a bit, and her body was hit by the red fox fire one after another.


    The original white fur on his body showed blood.


    "I didn''t expect that the girl Bai Fox had not seen her for a few days, she actually already possessed the second level of innate strength. But Bai Rong is still the fourth level of innate strength, plus a red raccoon who is good at fox demon spells.


    White Fox still doesn''t have much hope, she is still too impulsive. "The old lady Fox said with a sigh.


    "How can there be hope if you don''t work hard? If you just give up, then you don''t even have hope." Ye Hao said calmly: "Only by constantly going upstream can we be qualified to chase that hope.


    If you blindly protect yourself by Meiji and take the so-called safe road, it will only stagnate, just like the fox race today. Your ancestors left you with such a good system as the battle for the throne.


    But Patriarch Bai Rong only thought about the continuation of the family.


    In the past, the fox tribe was hunted and hunted by the Chinese monster tribe and various martial sects. But at that time, the fox clan''s great power, which was not the strong, and was not in awe of the world, but now?


    In this Ten Thousand Demons City, only second-rate families can be sent. "


    With Ye Hao''s words, the old lady Fox smiled and shook her head: "Although I say that, if you run into a rampage, you will only hurt yourself. There is hope only when the family is still there."


    The way is different.


    Ye Hao sighed inwardly: "Then maybe you haven''t seen the figure of your ancestor Nine-Tailed Demon Fox, that arrogant body, that fearless eyes, that aura that dared to confront everything in the world."


    Nine-tailed demon fox?


    Granny Fox was stunned for a moment. She didn''t know that Ye Hao had actually seen the nine-tailed demon fox, who was in the lock demon tower.


    "That''s just the past." Granny Fox shook her head.


    Ye Hao no longer said that the old man''s ideas were too stubborn, and only the facts could make them understand.


    Ye Hao looked at the white fox still fighting, and now only you can bring your family a Nirvana rebirth.


    "Hohoho!"


    The white fox screamed at Yuechang and roared unyieldingly.


    She gave up the defense and ran directly into the giant fox phantom.


    The giant fox phantom shook, and then the giant fox phantom''s tail hit the white fox heavily, and the white fox''s figure flashed, then she stared at the red raccoon and rushed directly.


    It turns out that the target of the white fox is the red raccoon!


    The red raccoon hurriedly cast a spell to try to stop the white fox, and the giant fox phantom also launched an attack.


    The white fox stepped on **** footprints. Although the speed was affected, she still rushed towards the red raccoon regardless of her speed.

 Chapter 1618： Fox Demon Bell

    Chapter 1618 Fox Demon Bell


    "Red fox barrier!" Seeing that the attack could not stop the white fox, the red raccoon could only turn offense to defense, and summoned a red barrier.


    The white fox''s steps did not stop because of the barrier ahead.


    On the contrary, because the red raccoon''s attack stopped, the speed of the white fox has increased by a bit.


    Finally, an astonishing scene appeared, and the white fox slammed into the barrier with his body.


    "Miss, what are you doing?"


    "The enchantment of the red raccoon is full of fire energy, very hot!"


    "Isn''t this seeking a dead end?"


    On the sidelines Yue?, Huang Li and Cai Li all watched this scene in disbelief.


    Even Bai Rong and the red raccoon who is the host of the enchantment were frightened by this trick of the white fox.


    "What is Bai Fox doing? Is she already giving up on herself?" The old woman Fox frowned.


    "Giving up? This is not giving up." Ye Hao smiled slightly: "If you use the bear clan''s term, this trick is''Xiong Kao''. It is one of the bear clan''s fighting methods. The bear demon has amazing physical resistance, so In order to win the battle, this arrogant way is often used.


    Demon power, like our human internal power, is also a part of energy.


    When the energy is the strongest, it is actually on the surface of the body. The energy comes out of the body in the form of tricks, and it starts to volatilize little by little, and its power gradually weakens. "


    "But this kind of trick can only be tried by monsters like the bear clan. The physical strength of our fox clan is far less than that of the bear clan. Isn''t the white fox trying to kill her by doing this!" the old fox asked.


    "You are right. The strength of the fox demon is not as strong as the bear clan, but the fox demon controls the demon power much better than the stupid bear clan. For example, a bear demon can only gather a hundred in a second. With a little energy, the fox demon can gather three hundred energy." Ye Hao''s mouth curled up.


    Kaz


    A crisp voice sounded at this time.


    A crack appeared in the red raccoon''s barrier, and it broke apart under the reckless collision of the white fox.


    Granny Fox had wide pupils.


    "Wait, there is one more question! The white fox uses all the demon power to hit the barrier, and it is impossible for her to gather enough demon power in a short time. She is in a vacuum now..."


    The facts have proved everything before Granny Fox finished her words.


    The white fox kept panting, her tail had tied the red raccoon''s neck, and the huge pressure made the red raccoon out of breath, and blood appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    It turned out that when the white fox had just broken through the barrier and the demon power was unable to gather again, her tail had already been thrown out and directly tied the red raccoon''s neck.


    "Don''t forget that the fox demon''s melee combat ability is not the strongest, but at least it is very good." Ye Hao smiled.


    Granny Fox was speechless.


    "You''re dead." The white fox spit out a few words, and then threw the red raccoon aside.


    The red raccoon rolled on the ground a few times, panting, looking at the white fox whose hair is no longer white, but whose aura is much stronger than that.


    The waves in her heart could not be calm for a long time.


    The hair on the side of the white fox''s body was all charred black, which was caused by hitting the red raccoon enchantment, and the heat even filled the air with a fragrance.


    "The smell of fox meat is quite fragrant, grab a few of them next time and try it." Ye Hao said secretly after smelling the smell.


    The few foxes next to him shuddered subconsciously, wondering why they felt a bitter cold in Mayday.


    "I didn''t expect your strength to increase so much during this period of time, and you also learned these strange fighting methods." Bai Rong put away the phantom and looked at her daughter faintly.


    The white fox panted, adjusting the breath in his body as much as possible.


    "However, the difference in strength lies here. You are the second innate, and I am the fourth inborn." Bai Rong said, her body began to change, and she turned into a white fox.


    However, the size is obviously larger than that of the white fox.


    The two white foxes held each other in this way.


    Following this, the two rushed out at the same time and fought in the yard.


    Spells, claws, bites, tears, flicks.


    Various methods have been used by them.


    But the white fox quickly fell into the wind, with many **** wounds on his body.


    Bai Rong took a chance and bit directly on the white fox''s thigh, and she bit a piece of meat of the white fox abruptly. At the same time, her tail hit the white fox''s face mercilessly.


    The white fox flew out and rolled on the ground several times in a row to stabilize her figure. Her left front leg trembled slightly, and blood flowed out uncontrollably.


    Bai Rong vomited the meat in her mouth, and she looked at her daughter with blood full of blood: "This is the last lesson I will give you. In this world, there are dangers everywhere. It is possible that the bones that have been bitten by people are gone, and they may even fall to the point where life is worse than death."


    "Because of this, we have to stand up." The white fox stared at her mother with some flushing eyes, her figure began to blur, and finally three white foxes turned out.


    "Instead of being a Chinese meal on someone else''s table, let us directly become the person with a knife and fork."


    "But you should know that this is a big risk. Our fox clan has inherited thousands of years and cannot afford this risk. Our fox clan has more than 300 fox monsters up and down, and I want to think about their future!" Bai Rong whispered Tao.


    "Future? Humble knees, get a moment of stability. This is their future? No, this is not the future, this is a cage. And all I have to do is to get the fox out of this cage."


    The three white foxes flashed their eyes and rushed up.


    "Hold on not to understand." Bai Rong was very sad about her daughter''s obsessiveness. She shared her claws and fought with three white foxes.


    In the end, both white foxes were easily eliminated by Bai Rong.


    The last white fox was about to bite Bai Rong''s throat, but Bai Rong stepped directly on the ground.


    "You lose!" Bai Rong stared at her daughter.


    The white fox smiled: "Not yet."


    Huh


    This white fox also disappeared.


    A white fox jumped down from the tree in the center of the courtyard. She vomited a mouthful of blood, and the fox''s claws pressed on the ground.


    "Nine Spirit Fox Formation!"


    Around Bai Rong, nine places tainted with the blood of white foxes emitted nine rays of light, and finally formed a magic circle. Nine foxes appeared and turned into chains, entwining Bai Rong''s body.


    Bai Rong stared at the daughter in front of her: "You used illusion on me just now? All three clones are fake, and your body is hidden. Because the Nine Spirit Fox Array has been cast for a long time, the last time the curse was activated, It takes five seconds.


    You know that I can''t give you such an opportunity. You kept getting hurt from the very beginning to hide the magic circle you set up, and then use illusions to deceive me, hiding and chanting to activate the magic circle. "


    "Mother, you lose, the Nine Spirit Fox Formation, even if you have four levels of innate strength, you will not be able to get out of trouble within a short time." The white fox was swaying, almost tottering.


    "Yes. It''s impossible to get out of trouble based on my strength alone. You can think of so much, and I am really relieved. You are no longer the talented girl who only understands piano, chess, calligraphy and calligraphy." Bai Rong smiled, but then she was cold. Said: "But don''t forget that I still have this."


    A bell appeared on Bai Rong''s chest.


    The white fox''s face changed suddenly: "Fox demon bell!"


    The white fox rushed to the formation, but it was too late, the bell rang, and the nine spirit fox formation was broken open.


    With the second ringing of the fox demon bell, the white fox vomited blood and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1619： Nine-tailed fox!

    Chapter 1619 Nine-tailed Demon Fox!


    "What is this?" Ye Hao looked at this scene in surprise.


    "That is the fox demon bell. It is the treasure of our fox demon clan. Only the patriarch of each generation can have it. But not every patriarch can fully control it. Even the mother of the white fox can only make it ring three times. , This is her limit." Granny Fox sighed.


    Looking at the white fox lying on the ground with some regret.


    Just a little bit, maybe the white fox can beat its mother.


    "Isn''t it a foul to fight with such a weapon?" Ye Hao frowned slightly.


    "Foul? The battle to seize the throne simulates the most dangerous situation that may be encountered. Can you guarantee that the enemy you encounter does not have a powerful weapon?" Old Fox said lightly.


    Ye Hao was speechless.


    Ye Hao looked at the white fox silently.


    "You lost." Bai Rong slowly turned into a human form, her face was a little pale, and the fox demon bell was still in her hands.


    Lost?


    Am I losing?


    I really am not an opponent of Mother Mother.


    The white fox''s heart was extremely desolate. She thought that she had the ability to fight her mother, but she didn''t expect this to happen.


    She herself felt like she was in a wasteland, with nothing all around her.


    "Give up? The word never gave up in my dictionary."


    "Is it okay for you, you have climbed so many hundreds of floors and become tired like this. If you do this again, I won''t wait for you."


    "Don''t try, you never know what is waiting for you before."


    Suddenly, a picture appeared before her eyes, and a sentence rang in her mind.


    She saw that in the forbidden area, no matter how dangerous it was, Ye Hao still faced the situation of nine deaths and a lifetime. He had been injured, he had broken his arm, fractured, and his body was penetrated by a hole.


    But none of this caused the man to give up, and he didn''t give up the word in his dictionary.


    She thought of herself in the lock demon tower. She could defeat the demon souls, and she could break through the limit again and again, because there was a man standing in front of her.


    She doesn''t want to be left behind, she needs to go all out to catch up with him.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t even have the qualifications to peer into his back.


    šH


    Suddenly a figure appeared in the originally empty wasteland, with nine beautiful tails, snow-white hair, and charming but holy eyes.


    This is the nine-tailed demon fox!


    "I thought it would take longer for you to stimulate the seeds that I left in your body." said the nine-tailed demon fox looking at the white fox.


    "Master Nine-tailed Demon Fox?" The white fox was shocked.


    Is this my own illusion? Is he crazy?


    "This is not an illusion. When you appeared on the top of the lock demon tower, you saw me, and I also watched you. For many years, I haven''t seen our fox demon clan again.


    Your strength is very weak, but I can feel your inner desire for strength. Now that you have inspired the seeds that I have left in your body, then the way forward will depend on you. "The nine-tailed demon fox looked at the white fox, and then she opened her nine tails.


    Surrounded by the white foxes.


    in reality.


    The white fox''s body appeared strange. There were holes in her body, and light beams shot out from the holes, almost like a sun shining on the sky.


    Granny Fox frowned slightly, and when she lifted the scepter in her hand, she strengthened the barrier of the courtyard again to prevent the movement here from being discovered by outsiders.


    Finally, everything broke apart, and a small figure walked out of it.


    That was at least two-thirds smaller than the previous body of the white fox.


    But at this moment the aura on her body has changed.


    "Breakthrough? White Fox actually broke through at this time?" The Great Elder exclaimed.


    "I really didn''t expect Bai Fox to have such a talent. She is less than a hundred years old now, and she actually has the triple innate strength, if she can wait for it to grow up.


    Maybe our fox family can regain the glory of ancient times! "The second elder swallowed, with excitement and longing in his eyes.


    But the words of the three elders poured cold water on them.


    "But even if Miss Bai Fox breaks through, she will only have the strength of the third innate! Patriarch Bai Rong is the fourth innate, and this difference in strength lies here! What''s more, there is a fox demon bell in the hands of the patriarch, at least with the strength of the patriarch. Can make it ring again!


    If Miss Bai Fox loses the battle for the throne, she will be expelled from the fox family and will never step into the fox family forever. This is the rule, no one can violate it! "


    At this moment, most people hope that Miss White Fox can win, because in this battle they have witnessed a miracle, and they have witnessed the talent of White Fox.


    But they also knew that Bai Fox could not be the opponent of Patriarch Bai Rong.


    There is a gap there.


    Suddenly, a tail appeared, so conspicuous and shaking.


    This tail seems to be a bridge over the gap.


    This end of the bridge is a white fox, and the other end of the bridge is Patriarch Bai Rong.


    "This is...this...how can the white fox have two tails!" The old fox stood up excitedly.


    The three elders also stood up in disbelief. Even the red raccoons who were injured just after the battle stood up subconsciously and stared at the white fox with its two white tails shaking.


    "Could it be that the bloodline of the white fox has evolved? Our fox clan has the ability to improve, and we can improve the ability of the bloodline! And the more the mantissa, the stronger the strength." The second elder said sternly.


    "The blood of two tails, two-tailed moon fox, two-star white fox, or to say..." The elder began to think there.


    "No matter what fox it is, our fox family hasn''t seen more than one fox demon for many years!" The third elder trembled, tears in his eyes.


    No one is willing to be inferior, no one hopes that they are weak, but because of the cruel reality, they can only save the family and survive.


    "What you said is wrong. This breath, this power. This is the nine-tailed monster fox!" Granny Fox said with dilated pupils.


    Nine-tailed demon fox?


    Everyone''s eyelids twitched.


    "Old patriarch, how could this be the nine-tailed demon fox. The nine-tailed demon fox has not appeared in our fox clan for thousands of years." The elder said suspiciously.


    "There is nothing wrong, there is absolutely nothing wrong with it. The number of the nine-tailed monster fox will change, from one to nine. But the only thing that does not change is her eyes, the pair of breathtaking Red pupil, and this feeling of pressure on the bloodline. Only the nine-tailed demon fox has it!" Granny Fox''s words trembled, with excitement and excitement, her hand holding the scepter was trembling.


    The old fox said that the fox demons did feel the kind of surrender that came from the soul.


    "Unexpectedly, you actually awakened such a powerful bloodline." Bai Rong was also moved. She looked at her daughter with joy and complexity in her heart.


    "The fox demon clan should not stand still. Our glory should be known to the world." The white fox whispered, and the two tails behind him raised: "Mother, you are offended."

 Chapter 1620： New patriarch of the fox

    Chapter 1620: The New Chief Of The Fox Clan


    The two tails came out together, like two white foxes.


    Patriarch Bai Rong didn''t think much about it, and once again relied on demon power to use the fox demon bell in his hand.


    The crisp bell rang again.


    The white fox was not shy, and looked up to the sky and uttered the sound of the fox.


    The two rhythms collided together, and eventually they canceled each other out, and the white fox''s continuously stretched tails had already rushed in front of Bai Rong''s Patriarch.


    Patriarch Bai Rong hurriedly transformed into a white fox and fought with it.


    A one-tailed arctic fox and a two-tailed arctic fox are fighting, and the situation is completely different from before.


    "Patriarch Bai Rong lost." Ye Hao whispered lightly.


    This time, the grandmother fox on the side did not refute, her eyes were full of complex expressions, joyful and melancholy.


    What was delighted was the strength of the white fox and the blood of her awakened nine-day monster fox.


    What was melancholy was that Bai Rong was taken away as Patriarch by her own daughter in a battle to seize the throne. I wonder if she has any thoughts in her heart.


    She now also sees that the battle for Bai Rong is over. Although Bai Rong''s realm is one level higher than that of the white fox, the white fox is of the blood of nine tails, which is enough to offset this level of difference.


    What will be compared after that is demon power and combat experience. From the beginning to now, everyone can clearly feel the rich and different fighting methods of the white fox. As for the demon power, the white fox is quite strong.


    However, Bai Rong''s demon power has not been fully recovered at this moment because of using the fox demon bell.


    "Bai Rong can''t fully grasp the tricks of the fox demon bell, but only used less than one-tenth of the power, otherwise this battle will not end like this." Granny Fox sighed.


    The battle lasted for half an hour.


    Everyone already knows the ending, but Patriarch Bai Rong has been insisting.


    She is using this battle to teach everything she has learned to her daughter, who has surpassed her.


    In the end, the two tails of the white fox came out together, and Bai Rong was directly shaken out and fell to the ground, making it difficult to get up.


    Bai Rong didn''t mean to stand up either. She turned into a human form, with blood on the corners of her mouth, and some holes in her clothes. She looked at her daughter and slowly said, "I admit defeat."


    When these three words appeared, everyone fell into a quiet atmosphere.


    Everyone looked at the two-tailed white fox, her breath was clear, her red eyes filled with aura.


    "Elder, it''s time to announce the result." Granny Fox said.


    The sluggish elder on the side came back to his senses: "Ahem... the battle is over. I declare that the battle for the throne initiated by the son of the fox, the white fox, has succeeded. From today onwards, he is the head of the fox clan. Everyone listens to it. make!"


    After finishing speaking, the great elder knelt on one knee.


    "See the patriarch."


    This kneeling is facing the two-tailed white fox.


    Later, the second elder and the third elder also knelt on one knee, and the red raccoon and others also knelt on the ground.


    "See the patriarch."


    A white light flashed, and the two-tailed white fox changed back to the original white fox appearance.


    The white fox at this time, although the appearance has not changed much from before, but for some reason its charm has greatly increased. The breathtaking charm can no longer be described as a beauty.


    The white fox looked at Ye Hao first, with some expectations in his eyes, as if he wanted to be recognized by this man.


    Ye Hao nodded slightly, but he had walked towards the patriarch Bai Rong, not the former patriarch.


    "Madam, I''ll treat you." Ye Hao raised his hand, and the Holy Healing technique came out.


    Bai Rong looked at the white light surrounding her body in surprise, her injuries were recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This treatment method is hundreds of times stronger than the monster doctors in Ten Thousand Monster City.


    "Madam, you don''t have to be sad, you should be proud. Because this is your daughter, your daughter will bring a brighter blue sky to the fox tribe. If we say that the fox tribe now is a carp swimming in the stream.


    Then where you are going next is the sea of ??stars, and the fox race will also leap over the dragon gate. "Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Bai Rong sighed, she raised her hand, and the fox demon bell in her hand flew in front of Bai Fox.


    "The fox demon bell is a token of the patriarch. Now that you are the patriarch, this thing belongs to you."


    Bai Fox did not refuse, but directly caught the Fox Demon Bell.


    "Mother..." Bai Fox looked at her mother, she wanted to say something.


    "Bai Fox, you don''t need to say any more. You are the patriarch now, and your thoughts are the will of the fox clan. Take the path you think is right." Bai Rong looked at her daughter. After she finished speaking, she turned around and walked into the room and closed it. Closed the door.


    The white fox sighed with relief.


    There was a gleam in her eyes.


    "Grand Elder, Second Elder, Third Elder, Scarlet!"


    "I''m waiting!" The four came out.


    "According to my order, from today onwards, my fox family and the Beiming family of the city lord mansion will advance and retreat together, gather all the combatable forces in the clan, and fight with the city lord mansion for the suppression of the city of ten thousand monsters!"


    "Yes!"


    ...


    The light of dawn shines in this city, and no one knows that it is a night when a family has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    On the roof of a fox clan, Ye Hao and Bai Fox are sitting here.


    "Can I lend you a leaning on your shoulder." The white fox looked at Ye Hao with his beautiful hair and beautiful eyes, and his lips moved slightly.


    Ye Hao''s heart jumped, now the charm of the white fox is really amazing, and sometimes Ye Hao feels that he has to be attracted to him.


    "up to you."


    The white fox approached Ye Hao slightly, and then tilted her head against Ye Hao''s shoulder. She relaxed and closed her eyes.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak. He knew that the white fox was about to face a lot of pressure. She was no longer the white fox before, and she had to bear the life and death of the fox clan.


    "After this battle, if... I mean if... we can survive, can we take me to the human world to see." The white fox closed his eyes and said.


    "There is no if." Ye Hao said firmly: "As long as you want, I will take you out."


    "Thank you." The white fox felt warm.


    As time passed, the sky became brighter and brighter.


    Finally, the white fox raised his head and stood up.


    Ye Hao looked at the white fox on the side, her previous weak aura completely disappeared. At this moment, the white fox felt like a strong woman, with a kind of majesty in her eyes.


    "It''s about to begin." White Fox whispered.


    "Yes. It''s about to begin." Ye Hao also stood up, patted his pants, and looked at the entire Ten Thousand Demons City.


    "Grandpa said that the three big monster tribes and the Pangwu tribe will rebel tomorrow, so we will invite the big families to the city lord''s mansion tonight." Ye Hao''s mouth was curved, with a playful smile.


    "This Hongmen feast, we will let those people eat thoroughly, and let this city of Ten Thousand Demons come to a big cleanse, some people... should disappear."


    At this moment, all the families of a certain status in the City of Ten Thousand Demons received invitations, which stated that the City Lord¡¯s Mansion will host a banquet tonight.


    "The City Lord''s Mansion is hosting a banquet? Shall we go?" Langhao looked at the two in front of him.


    "Go, I want to see what Bei Ming Wuji can do at this time." Hu Lie Ren sneered.


    "Since the city lord of Beiming has invited us, how can we be rude." Wu Xiaoxiemei smiled with murderous intent: "After all, this is the last time the Beiming family has exercised their rights in the city lord mansion. It will be a ghost tomorrow. The day when the emperor will come to the Ten Thousand Demon City!

 Chapter 1621： The banquet begins

    Chapter 1621


    The city of Ten Thousand Demons was also very quiet that day. Until the evening, people from each family''s mansion one after another took a carriage to the city lord''s mansion in the center of Ten Thousand Demons City.


    The gate of the City Lord''s Mansion was once again like the welcome banquet held for Ye Hao that day, with countless carriages parked.


    In the darkening night sky, the City Lord''s Mansion was brightly lit.


    A carriage with tiger stripes inlaid on its body and pulled by two black tigers stopped at the gate of the city lord''s mansion.


    Everyone stopped their movements and looked at the carriage.


    Everyone knows that this is the carriage of the three big monsters and tigers.


    The curtain was pulled aside, and Hu Lie walked out from inside, followed by a middle-aged man of five big and three thick.


    "Hu Lie is here! And his son Hu Yong!"


    "I heard that Hu Yong has been in retreat. Before the retreat, his strength was the sixth innate peak. When he comes out now, it is estimated that he has the seventh innate strength!"


    "Although the number of the tiger family is small, everyone is a strong man with outstanding talents. No wonder they can always be called the head of the three monster races."


    Others whispered.


    "Patriarch Tiger, Master Tiger Yong. Please inside, Lord City Lord is already waiting in the banquet hall." An elder of the Beiming family came over and greeted him with a smile.


    "Who are coming from several big families?" Hu Lie asked.


    "The two brothers of the Pang family and senior Pang Zhen are here. The wolf clan, the clan chief of Langhao and the three clan elders are here. The lion clan, clan clan Shiyan, and lion Xiaotian are all here. In addition..." the elder introduced Tao.


    "Got it." Hu Lie interrupted and took his son into the city lord''s mansion.


    There was no one on the way, and Hu Lie and his son did not dare to approach within two or three meters.


    "Father, this time Beiming Wuji is hosting such a banquet. Does he have another purpose?" Hu Yong said with a frown.


    "Purpose?" Hu Lie showed a sarcasm: "For so many years, we still don''t know the strength of the Beiming family. Their family has already sunk to the west, and only one Beiming Wuji is enough to see. He lost his son early and the Beiming family is young. There are basically few geniuses in this generation.


    That Ye Hao was one, but the adult said that this thorn in his eyes had been removed by him.


    In addition, there are only five undead elders of the Beiming family, and the strength is only five innate. "


    "It''s better for us to be more careful. We are just two people here, but the wolf patriarch also brought three elders." Hu Yong is still a little worried, he always feels that his eyelids keep twitching.


    "Don''t compare us with that guy who is afraid of death. If their wolf clan is not large in number, I would not cooperate with them." Hu Lie said contemptuously.


    "If the Beiming family really dared to make trouble tonight, do you think they can stop us with their current strength?


    I guess that Beiming Wuji came to us today to ease the state of Ten Thousand Demons City, nothing more than to reconcile and seek a way for everyone to get along with each other peacefully. Humph, if the Ten Thousand Demon City is to be calm, the four words Beiming Family must be removed from the Ten Thousand Demon City! "


    Hu Yong could feel the determination in his father''s words.


    As the saying goes, there is no room for two tigers in a mountain. They didn''t have that strength before, but now they waited for this opportunity. Of course, Hu Lie couldn''t tolerate a Beiming family standing on his head.


    While talking, the two had already arrived at the banquet hall.


    The subtlety of the atmosphere can be clearly found in the hall, and the people here are subconsciously divided into four waves.


    The closest to the main platform is the Beiming family, and the direct families standing in the Beiming family.


    Then there are the various forces headed by the three big monster races or Pangwu two standing on both sides.


    The last are the neutral forces of the fox clan.


    The seemingly peaceful banquet has already been surging in secret.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you seniors to come so early." A female voice came, and everyone was attracted by the loud voice at the entrance of the banquet hall.


    The people of the three big monster races frowned almost immediately.


    I saw people from the Wu family appear at the door, Wu Xiao and Wu Zhenxiong''s father and daughter walked in side by side, followed by several Wu family elders.


    The most important thing is Wu Xiao''s dress today. The weather in Ten Thousand Demons City is neither hot nor cold, and it is in that kind of cool weather in all seasons.


    But today Wu Xiao is actually wearing a white tiger skin and fluffy cloak. The white tiger is the most noble symbol of the tiger clan.


    In addition, Wu Xiao also had a scarf made of golden lion hair hung around his neck, and boots made of gray wolf leather stepped on his feet.


    Her body can be said to hang the three big monster races on her body.


    You must know that this is the number one taboo in the Ten Thousand Demon City. There are regulations in the Ten Thousand Demon City. The demon race cannot eat people, and the human race cannot enslaved and slaughter the demon race.


    Wu Zhenxiong felt the murderous aura of the three big monster races, and he looked at his daughter in embarrassment.


    When he saw his daughter dressed up, he knew that tonight was going to be very unpleasant, and before going out, he asked her to change her clothes again.


    But Wu Xiao didn''t care at all. She calmly said, anyway, tomorrow this Ten Thousand Demon City will become the Martial Clan''s, and what the Wu Clan said at that time will be the rules of this Ten Thousand Demon City.


    Wu Zhenxiong knew that Wu Xiao''s mood was getting higher and higher now, and she looked down on anyone, and she would suffer sooner or later if this progressed.


    But she didn''t listen to her father''s words at all.


    "Senior Hu Lie, not to mention that this white tiger cloak is really comfortable and looks good. Or you can touch it." Wu Xiao looked at Hu Lie provocatively at this time.


    This is like spanking the tiger.


    Hu Lie fixed his eyes on Wu Xiao, and an invisible aura fell on Wu Xiao''s body: "Girl, you didn''t teach you well in your family, do you want me to teach you well."


    "Teach? I don''t need beasts to teach me." Wu Xiao was not afraid.


    Everyone on the scene held their breath, this Wu Xiao was too arrogant, although everyone knew that now Ten Thousand Demon City, the Pangwu family and the three big monster races had already begun confrontation.


    But neither side officially declared war.


    But Wu Xiao''s move was simply forcing the Tiger Clan to turn his face against him.


    People from the three big monster races approached unknowingly, with murderous intent on their bodies.


    "This woman." Pang Zhen''s face wrinkled slightly. He also didn''t like Wu Xiao''s arrogance, but now their Pang family is a grasshopper on the same rope as the Wu family.


    He took his own person and stood next to the Wu family unconsciously, which was expressing his position.


    At this moment, the atmosphere of the banquet disappeared completely, but it felt like a war that might break out at any time.


    "Hahaha. The atmosphere is very lively. Before I come, everyone is already talking." A voice sounded and the silence was broken.


    Bei Ming Wuji appeared on the main stage.

 Chapter 1622： Hongmen Banquet

    Chapter 1622 Hongmen Banquet


    Everyone looked at Bei Ming Wuji.


    "City Lord Beiming, the invitation letter you sent earlier only wrote that we were invited to the banquet. But why is this sudden banquet held?" Langhao tapped on the side.


    "No hurry, no hurry. Let''s eat something first, and appreciate that I specially invited Qimei Fox from the fox family to dance for everyone." Beiming Wuji smiled.


    Afterwards, seven graceful fox girls came up, among them the red raccoon who took the lead.


    Shi Yan frowned, and Bei Ming Wuji was still selling Guanzi at this time.


    "Father, let''s take a look at Miss Scarlet''s performance first." Shi Xiaotian grabbed his father and looked at the white fox on the stage with admiration.


    Shi Xiaotian is not yet married. The beauty of the fox is naturally the highest goal of every man, and the most famous is of course the white fox. But unlike others, he prefers the red raccoon with a hot personality and good strength.


    Seeing his son like this, Shi Yan didn''t say much.


    Hu Yong over there is also intoxicated in the beautiful dance of these seven women.


    "The dance of Qimei Fox is unique in Ten Thousand Demons City. It was a household name more than 20 years ago, but since the lead dancer, the red raccoon, retired, no one has seen the seven of them again.


    I didn''t expect that this time the City Lord''s Mansion would have such a big face, and I could invite these seven people to dance again. Hu Yong exclaimed.


    The wolf clan group on the other side went wide-eyed, but Harazi did not stay.


    Even Langhao, the oldest man, has a desire for color in his eyes.


    The Pangwu family did not come out to make trouble at this moment, and watched the dance performance quietly.


    This dance took a long time and lasted more than half an hour.


    But this wonderful and charming dance, everyone did not feel bored.


    While eating food, listening to music, watching the beauty dance.


    The previously depressed atmosphere was swept away.


    Finally, the last action of the red raccoon stopped, and the music stopped.


    The seven fox girls stood on the stage in their final positions.


    "Papa Papa."


    Applause was everywhere. While praising the dance, they also felt grateful that they could feast their eyes on tonight.


    After the seven girls stepped down, Bei Ming Wuji came up again.


    "I don''t know if you are satisfied with Qimei Fox''s dance. I originally wanted to invite Miss Bai Fox to perform another show, but Miss Bai Fox seems to be in retreat. We don''t have this blessing." Bei Ming Wuji sighed.


    Sitting on the corner chair, Wu Xiao sneered and closed himself up? I think she and your grandson are now gone in the forbidden area.


    But soon, we will send you the old and undead to see your grandson.


    "City Lord Beiming, we also ate this delicacy, and watched the dance. Isn''t this a matter of business?" Wu Zhenxiong stood up and said.


    "Okay, let''s talk about business." The smile on Beiming Wuji''s face disappeared: "Let''s talk about what happened in Ten Thousand Demon City during this period. I just neglected for a while, and I didn''t expect it now. It turned out to be like this.


    It was supposed to be a city of Ten Thousand Monsters that lived and worked in peace and contentment without closing the house at night.


    At this moment, there was no one on the streets in broad daylight. Fights broke out everywhere on the streets. In this week alone, the death toll exceeded a hundred people. Who will tell me what is going on? "


    Bei Ming Wuji''s questioning voice condensed the atmosphere in the hall again.


    Everyone''s expressions are not very good, most of them are the three big monster races and Pangwu family.


    "I think back then, in order to give the demon clan a stable, not to be hunted down, where the demon master can thrive and thrive, he searched all over the world. Finally, he finally found this paradise, and then spent decades building it here. This Ten Thousand Demons City.


    Since then, the City of Ten Thousand Demons has been endless, and all the demons have also spent a thousand years of peaceful life here.


    But I didn''t expect that not long after this good day, there will be some restless people who have forgotten the generous gift and support of the demon master of the North Ming, and even colluded with the villain to revenge revenge! "


    Bei Ming Wuji looked around, he continued.


    "For the 13th year of the Ten Thousand Demons City calendar, a certain clan has fought against the Jianghu sects in North China for several months. There are countless deaths and injuries among the children of the clan. There were only less than ten people left in the original thousands of people. , When the clan is about to be extinct.


    The Demon Lord Beiming just passed by and rescued dozens of people from the tribe who survived the catastrophe. He took these demon tribes back to Ten Thousand Demons City, cultivating them carefully, and gave them wealth. Hulie, do you remember your ancestral training! "


    Bei Ming Wuji pointed at Hu Lie.


    Everyone had never expected that Bei Ming Wuji would have a showdown at this time.


    "If you forget, let me tell you! The first rule of the Tiger Clan''s ancestral motto: Above all monsters, the North Ming is the respect. The Tigers will fight for the North Ming from generation to generation, and keep all the monsters stable for generations!" Bei Ming Wuji said The word made Hu Lie''s face quite ugly.


    Beiming Wuji''s words turned, his eyes fell on the lion clan.


    "Since ancient times, there has been no lion in China. The Demon Lord of Beiming traveled to the Western Regions when he was young. He saw a group of lions who were enslaved by the monks of Tianzhu, each lingering, with irregular hair and numerous scars. The Demon Lord of Beiming had compassion, so he accepted those lions. As his servant, he followed himself back to China.


    He taught his martial arts, taught him to practice, and finally brought him to the City of Ten Thousand Demons, letting him manage the demons. Shiyan, dare you to go with me to the tomb of Beiming Demon Lord, where there are still two stone lions, which are the statues made by your ancestors when they died.


    It means willing to be the servant of the demon master during his lifetime, and guard the tomb of the demon master after death! You Lions have forgotten these! "


    Shi Yan''s eyes were cold, pretending to hear nothing.


    Bei Ming Wuji forgot to Langhao.


    "Langhao, others say that the white-eyed wolf is a white-eyed wolf, I still don''t believe it. But when I saw it today, I can only say disrespectfully that the demon master was really blind and raised a white-eyed wolf.


    Back then, the wolf tribe was ordered to hunt down because of the anger of the Tianmen. Originally there were hundreds of thousands of the wolf tribe, but only less than a hundred people were chased and killed by the Huaxia Sect.


    You were chased to the top of Mount Tai. Upon hearing this, the Demon Lord Bei Ming rushed over a long distance and made a bet with the Hua Xia School. One person played against a hundred people in the Hua Xia School and fought for 500 rounds. In the end, the Demon Lord Bei Ming retreated from those schools. , In order to keep your wolf clan incense.


    Have you forgotten all these wolf clan? Without the help of the Demon Lord Bei Ming at that time, how can there be any wolf clan among the three big monster clan now, and how can you have the majestic and majestic Wolf Hao here! "


    These things are all stories that happened when the City of Ten Thousand Demons was founded. Because of these, the city of Ten Thousand Demons was peaceful and consistent with the outside world, so there was peace with the Human Race for thousands of years.


    Bei Ming Wuji finally pointed to the Pangwu clan in the corner.


    "Pangwu, now everyone knows that you are the two largest human races in Ten Thousand Demons City, and your strength is even better than that of the Ten Brothers outside.


    But who still remembers that you were just two big slaves who were abolished by Tianmen. If it hadn''t been for the demon master of Beiming, you might have died out in the frontier, how could you have the status today! "

 Chapter 1623： Ten Thousand Demons City cleaning

    Chapter 1623: Great Purge of Ten Thousand Demons City


    Two big slaves?


    The onlookers were shocked. They didn''t know this period of history. After all, the Pangwu clan followed the Beiming Demon Lord to establish the Ten Thousand Demon City.


    At this moment, Bei Ming Wuji moved all these old past events out, undoubtedly slaps the Pangwu family and the three major families with one slap.


    It''s just as if it''s not ordinary to degrade them.


    "It seems that we can''t eat this banquet for City Lord Beiming today. Hu Lie bids farewell." Hu Lie turned his face with a dark face, and turned around to leave.


    "Let''s go." Shi Yan followed Hu Lie without even looking at Bei Ming Wuji.


    Langhao stared at Bei Ming Wuji with cold eyes, his eyes seemed to tell Bei Ming Wuji that you have all fallen to this point, and you are still shouting here now.


    "Let''s go too."


    The three big monster races are leaving, which means that most of the people with the banquet are leaving, after all, they are all standing in line.


    "City Lord Beiming, these are all about Chen Zhizhi''s rotten millet. It''s interesting to mention these now." Wu Xiao smiled contemptuously, pulled his cloak, and turned away.


    "City Lord Beiming, there are still things in our clan, let''s say goodbye first." Wu Zhenxiong left with a black face.


    Pang Zhen also walked outside without saying a word.


    At this moment, dozens of people wearing black armors and cloaks appeared at the entrance of the hall, blocking the way for the three big demons and Pangwu tribes to leave.


    "Bei Ming Wuji, what do you mean?" Pang Zhen turned his head to look at Bei Ming Wuji behind him.


    "My City Lord''s Mansion is for you to come when you want to come, or leave if you want? This banquet tonight is to deal with the current affairs of the Ten Thousand Demons City, those cancers! If these things are not handled properly, you guys don''t want to leave. "The robe on Bei Ming Wuji''s body was windless, and his eyes were serious.


    "Hahahahaha." Wu Xiao was big and small, with contempt in her eyes.


    "Bei Ming Wuji, you old thing, it¡¯s not me who said you, you don¡¯t know what your Bei Ming family looks like now? Except that you have a piece of Demon Emperor Jade that is about to dissipate in Bei Ming Wuji¡¯s hands, what else do you have? What can scare us?


    With these strengths, you also want to stop us, and you do not weigh how many catties you have. "Wu Xiao directly called Bei Ming Wuji''s name without evasiveness, and even called out the name Lao Undead.


    Snapped


    A crisp voice sounded.


    Wu Xiao was dumbfounded, her cheeks were slightly red.


    She looked at the Wu family disciple who put her hands down next to her.


    The disciple was also shocked. He looked at his hand and then at Wu Xiao: "Miss...this...I don''t know what''s going on, just...just now my own hand moved it. Get up...it...it really doesn''t matter to me."


    Wu Xiao was angrily, and she was slapped in the hands of the crowd. How could she not be angry? She grabbed the disciple''s neck and twisted it directly, while glaring at her surroundings.


    "who is it!"


    Of course she knew that the disciple couldn''t be so courageous to hit her, someone must be secretly tricking her.


    "City Lord Beiming''s name taboo, you can also call it? Slap you just to teach you a lesson for your parents. Next time you talk about it, it won''t be as simple as a slap."


    A man in black covering his face whispered in the doorway.


    "What kind of thing are you? Do you dare to beat me, I will let you die without a place to bury you!" Wu Xiao was dazzled by anger, and she punched him directly.


    Wu Xiao Sixth Layer''s innate strength is fully revealed.


    But an even more astonishing scene appeared, a sound of dragon chants came, and the man in black gave a palm.


    When Wu Xiao''s fist touched this palm, she even backed up several steps, with blood flowing from her mouth.


    This person could take Wu Xiao''s move, and he clearly had the upper hand.


    Everyone looked at the man in black in surprise. When did such a master appear in this Ten Thousand Demons City? Could it be that a certain elder of the Beiming family failed?


    But the voice just now was not old at all, even somewhat familiar.


    "Bei Ming Wuji, do you really want to turn your face with our three big monster races?" Hu Lie had guessed that this was a feast for the grand sect at this moment, but he did not expect that Bei Ming Wuji was so courageous and at such a disadvantage. Next, he even dared to set a Hongmen banquet.


    "I just clean up the garbage in Ten Thousand Demons City. And you think I don''t have enough power? I think you are grossly wrong." Beiming Wuji walked off the main stage, and then Bai Rong of the fox clan appeared, standing Beside Beiming Wuji.


    With this one, everyone else also came out.


    The patriarch of the horse tribe, the monkey tribe, the goat tribe, the rabbit tribe, the cow tribe...


    In an instant, all the neutral families stood on Beiming Wuji''s side, forming a kind of encirclement with the soldiers and men in black blocking the gate.


    "Hahahaha, I thought Beiming Wuji had the courage of your old stuff. Just these miscellaneous soldiers, you want to challenge us? You are here to surround us, but soon people in our family will receive news.


    When the soldiers and horses of our three big monster races arrive, we can make this city lord mansion a dead mansion! "Shi Yan said murderously.


    "You mean your family? I think they are already overwhelmed." The black-clothed man''s mouth has a smile: "Beijing Demon Lord has the ability to let certain families have their current status, and naturally has the ability to forget those things. The guy fell into the abyss and knew nothing."


    Tiger Mansion


    "Ye Hao said. Anyone who resists will be killed!" Bao Ye was covered in flames, and a charred corpse was stepping under his feet.


    In the room, Brother Fatty, Feizi, and some of the powerful subordinates were constantly attacking and killing all the standing tiger races.


    Lion House


    "You...who are you guys!" Shi Ming, the elder of the Lion clan, fell to the ground at the moment, suffering serious injuries, and in front of his eyes stood a very young boy. Those dark eyes made him feel fear.


    "I heard that you dare to hit Brother Hao''s place. This is the price." Xiao Yan twisted his neck, and shouted at Wu Tian who was fighting on the side: "Move faster, we are still in a hurry. "


    The mansion of the wolf clan.


    "Wolves, there are wolves here." A group of werewolves were chased and killed by a group of white wolves at this moment.


    A three-fold congenital werewolf elder wanted to resist, but soon his head was bitten by a huge white wolf king.


    There are several other white wolf shadows killing everywhere in the mansion, and the smell of blood fills the mansion.


    The White Wolf King stepped on the corpse, with blood on the corner of his mouth, and his eyes were full of indifference. It was not moved by the wolf clan who killed itself. In its eyes, as long as it is an enemy of its owner, it is its enemy. , Must be destroyed.


    The residences of the Pangwu family were tightly separated, and each other could hear the screams and calls for help coming from the other''s courtyard.


    "Monster, monster."


    "Don''t... don''t..."


    Laura came out of the darkness wearing black armor. She was dragging the corpse of an elder Pang in her hand. Everyone who saw this woman screamed and fled in horror.


    Laura glanced at Bell, who was killing again in the distance, Della and the others.


    There was also the roar of lizards across several yards.


    She whispered lightly: "Kill."


    City Lord Mansion


    There was a haze in everyone''s hearts. Although they did not want to believe it, they were still worried about the comfort of their family.


    "Get out of me!" Shi Yan roared and rushed to the man in black.


    A fist struck, and also carried a phantom roaring lion.


    The man in black is still not flashing much. In his opinion, the seven-layer innate Shiyan and the sixth-layer innate Wu Xiao are the same.


    Another dragon chant sounded.


    Shiyan stepped back half a step, much better than Wu Xiao.


    But everyone was even more surprised by the strength of this man in black.


    "Who are you on earth!" Shi Yan said with fear.


    "If you haven''t seen me for a few days, you won''t recognize me." The man in black took off his mask, revealing the true face of Lushan.


    Everyone on the scene opened their eyes wide and called out a name.


    "Ye Hao!"

 Chapter 1624： Two-pronged approach

    Chapter 1624


    The man in front of him was Ye Hao who had disappeared for about five days before!


    Even the Ten Thousand Demon City had rumored that he had died, that is, from the time he disappeared, the long-depressed powder barrel of Ten Thousand Demon City began to be ignited.


    All forces have moved.


    But now this person actually appeared in front of them.


    The most surprised was Wu Xiao.


    She looked at Ye Hao in astonishment, with unbelievable emotions in her eyes: "You...how could you still be alive, you...you should be in that place..."


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "I went to that place, but I am back. I said, I will make you pay, I think you should remember it."


    "Young Master Ye, what do you mean by what you just said? I don''t want to cause unnecessary sacrifices for our two families because of any misunderstanding." Hu Lie said in a deep voice.


    "Misunderstanding? No, this is not a misunderstanding. I can tell you what is happening outside now, I have sent people to suppress the mansions of the three big monster races and the Pangwu family.


    My order is: Anyone who resists, kill. "


    Ye Hao''s plain expression, but said such words of horror.


    Everyone understands in their hearts, the Beiming family has taken action!


    The Beiming family set up this grand banquet in the city lord''s mansion, and welcomed the top combat power of all the families here. In just half an hour, they quietly arranged everything and attacked the major family residences.


    Bring them a one-pot end.


    "Okay, what a banquet. Beiming Wuji, you are going to come with us to kill the net. I don''t believe that you have so many people in the Beiming family. You can attack the major families while trapping us!" Shi Yan pointed to Beiming Wuji and said.


    Pop pop


    "Then you see if we have this strength now, the elders and disciples of the Beiming family, don''t show up quickly. lest these ¡®noble guests¡¯ say we have lost manners." Beiming Wuji said while clapping his hands.


    Brush up


    A person walked out of the darkness, some standing on the beam, some standing on the pillar, and some standing at the window.


    These people have elders and big disciples above the Innate Realm, as well as Beiming people in the Qi Refining Realm.


    Seeing these people, people from all major families can call out their names one by one. After all, they have to do something, and they have been very clear about the Beiming family these years.


    At this moment they surprisingly discovered that there are 80% of Beiming family''s combat power here!


    "What''s going on? Eighty percent of the Beiming family are here, how can they have the extra energy to attack our mansion? And they still attack our two clans and the three big monster clans at the same time." Pang Yaode frowned.


    Everyone also speculated.


    After all, although the top combat power of each major family is here, the family also has a lot of people left. The three big monster races and the Pangwu family are not paper tigers, just a few people can do it.


    Could it be that Bei Ming Wuji was scaring them?


    "Boy, you don''t have so much power at all. This must be your strategy to make us mess up!" Hu Yong stared at Ye Hao and said.


    Ye Hao smiled contemptuously: "The frog at the bottom of the well. I ask you, three six-fold congenitals, more than ten triple congenitals, and more than twenty quasi congenital realms. This weight is not enough for your family''s heirs to drink a pot."


    Three six-fold innate!


    The audience is dumbfounded, the Sixth Innate Ten Thousand Demon City is not absent, but these are already here, and there are still three, and there are dozens of warriors with innate or higher levels. Where did this come from? power.


    "You lie, we have lived in Ten Thousand Demons City for so many years, and we have long known the Beiming family and cannot be clear about it anymore. Even if the Beiming family has any hidden power, it is impossible for so much combat power to emerge out of thin air!" Takeshi retorted.


    "That''s why I said that you are a frog at the bottom of the well, with short-sightedness. You only saw the Beiming family. You just know that I, Ye Hao, is the grandson of the city lord of Beiming. Do you know my other identity!"


    Ye Hao looked around, mocking in his eyes.


    Ye Hao''s other identity?


    The vast majority of people are dumbfounded. The identity of the grandson of the Beiming family is already powerful enough. What other powerful identity does he have?


    "There is Tianmen Mountain in the north, and Wushuang City in the south. The three big families of the Shiraohui attacked Wushuang City at night, and 80% of their combat power was buried in Wushuang City. Who dares to provoke Wushuang City in the Chinese arena!


    And he is the controller of Wushuang City! "The white fox took off his head and walked out beside Ye Hao.


    Wushuang City!


    This is an unfamiliar name for people who live in the three-acre land of Ten Thousand Demon City all the year round.


    But the Wu family is different. The Wu family is responsible for bringing back the monsters that become spirits. They still have some sources.


    "Wushuang City!" Wu Xiao''s body was shocked. Before, she was dazzled by the joy of success, and Ye Hao was dead, she didn''t think much.


    Now think about it, isn''t the power behind Ye Hao the Wushuang City.


    Although Ye Hao had never announced that he had a relationship with Wushuang City, most people knew that Wushuang City was built by Ye Hao.


    And Wushuang City has the power to contend with the three big families of the Ten Brothers, and it is not surprising that these people are moved out.


    "But... teleportation altar." Wu Xiao muttered subconsciously.


    "Those of the teleportation altar, do you think I can''t handle it without being noticed, five minutes is enough. As for how I got the people from Wushuang City into this desert, I don''t have to tell you." Ye Ho smiled.


    boom


    Suddenly a loud noise came, and everyone felt a strong wave of fluctuations and the howling of wolves.


    "Is this the town house formation of the wolf clan mansion, the quartet wolf formation!" a person who was familiar with the wolf clan exclaimed.


    Everyone looked at Langhao, Langhao''s face was quite ugly, which showed that this wave of fluctuation was indeed the wolf clan''s town house formation.


    And the wolf clan even took out such a treasure at the bottom of the box, without thinking about it, the wolf clan mansion must be facing unprecedented danger.


    "Ye Hao, Bei Ming Wuji. You really want to turn your face with us." Pang Zhen said, staring at Ye Hao and Bei Ming Wuji on both sides.


    "It''s not that I turned my face with you, it was you who betrayed the Ten Thousand Demon City, the Beiming family, and the kindness of the Beiming Demon Lord to you at the time. You are secretly colluding with outsiders in an attempt to endanger the Ten Thousand Demon City.


    Since then, you are no longer worthy to live in Ten Thousand Demons City. Bei Ming Wuji said solemnly.


    As soon as this word came out, it made waves in some people''s hearts.


    Pang Zhen (Hu Lie) thought subconsciously: "Does the Beiming family already know about our collusion with the underworld?"


    They all thought that Beiming Wuji was referring to themselves, but they didn''t know that the Underworld Ghost Jiao had made a bargaining chip in their two camps at the same time.

 Chapter 1625： Battle of the Castle Mansion

    Chapter 1625 Battle of the City Lord''s Mansion


    "There is no time to talk nonsense with them, father, Uncle Pang, let''s kill them. As long as we can inform Master Gui Jiao, these people are nothing at all! I originally wanted them to live an extra day, since they are looking for death.


    Then send them to the west tonight! "Wu Xiao walked to the side of his father and the Pang family, and said softly.


    "You have reached this point, that''s all. I will cover you out, rush back to the family in time and notify the ghost emperor!" Wu Zhenxiong nodded.


    "I don''t believe they can really stop us!" Pang Zhen''s momentum was full.


    Immediately their father and daughter began to attack Ye Hao who was blocking the door.


    "Do it, rush out together!" On the side of the Yao Clan, Hu Lie also rushed out with the tribesmen.


    In contrast, those followers who originally followed the Pangwu family and the three big monster races were a little vacillating at this moment.


    Because the words of City Lord Beiming just now seemed to have been nailed down.


    "What are you doing in a daze, let''s do it together!" Pang Yaode angrily rebuked those who were vacillating.


    The people looked at each other and clenched their fists.


    "This time the chaos in the City of Ten Thousand Demons was caused by the three big demon races and the family of Pangwu, so we are only targeting these rebels tonight. We know what you are thinking about. The City of Ten Thousand Demons was established by our Beiming family. of.


    We don''t want to see the deaths and injuries of the major families. Since this chaos is caused by us, let us end it by ourselves. When the result comes out, you will be judging.


    Now, whoever dares to intervene is to be an enemy of Ten Thousand Demons City. My Beiming family will regard it as a rebel and will kill it! "Bei Ming Wuji''s words reached everyone''s ears.


    Those forces that originally followed the three big monster races and the Pangwu two families experienced fluctuations in their hearts.


    If they get ahead at this time, they will definitely have a lot of deaths and injuries. Their small families have only a few top combat powers. If they all die here, then even if the forces they support win, the family will also decline.


    It''s better to wait and see the changes than that. This may be a bit despicable, but it can be considered a compromise.


    After all, what Beiming Wuji said just now is, I don¡¯t care what you did before, and you are not allowed to intervene in the current battle. If my Beiming family wins, except for the three big monster races and the Pangwu family, I will not blame everyone else. .


    If I lose, then you can go to the next stage without sacrifice.


    In this case, no matter how you look at them, they will not suffer. Even if the forces they support are blamed by the time, they will be scolded at most. Is it possible to kill them?


    Ten Thousand Demons City are just these forces, one less is one less power.


    Most of the forces have chosen to retreat silently.


    Of course, there are some people who jump out somehow and want to prove themselves at this time.


    "For the tiger clan, rush." ??Several dog monsters rushed out, in order to show their bravery, they shouted very loudly, as if they were afraid that others would not know they were so loyal.


    But before they shouted warmly, a shadow flashed by in the dark.


    Several dog monsters stopped in place, with only a blood stain left in their throat, and then they fell to the ground without any movement.


    "Only when you are born with a heavy weight, you can come out and jump. This is not a battle of your grade." Nightingale stood there, blood dripping from the sharp blade in his hand.


    Everyone was shocked by this scene.


    Three quasi-innate realm monsters were killed so easily by a woman.


    They didn''t know that Nightingale now possesses the innate fourfold strength, and is still a world-famous killer.


    Relying on top-level killing skills, it couldn''t be easier to assassinate a few monsters whose strength is much lower than one''s own in an instant.


    At this moment, the people who had some ideas in their minds honestly stepped aside, even if the people of the three big monster races and the Pangwu races cursed, they ignored them.


    Just kidding, how can they participate in this battle, and this woman is not here to warn them that whoever dares to intervene in this battle will die first.


    Ye Hao was very satisfied with the effect, which is why he didn''t let Nightingale assassinate the people of the three big monster races or the Pangwu family. Those people had some strength and it was risky to assassinate.


    It''s better to come here to kill the chicken and the monkey to be effective.


    Closer to home, at this moment Pang Zhen and Hu Lie almost rushed towards Ye Hao one after another.


    They all know that Ye Hao''s strength is good, and if you want to rush out, you must first get Ye Hao, at least you can''t let him stand in here.


    But Bei Ming Wuji came first, and two moves were struck out one after another, pointing directly at Pang Zhen and Hu Lie.


    "You two are old and immortal. What kind of ability to bully juniors at a lot of age, your opponent is me!"


    Being held back by these two tricks, Pang Zhen and Hu Lie lost the opportunity to entangle Ye Hao. On the contrary, Bei Ming Wuji found them!


    "Grandpa, the first step of our plan: they will definitely find a way to break through when the time comes, and while we have to stop them, we will eliminate them as soon as possible. Among them, the most powerful ones are Pang Zhen and Hu Lie, both of whom are Eightfold congenital.


    Grandpa, hold them back, I will destroy those shrimp soldiers, and finally kill these two old things. "


    Beiming Wuji recalled what his grandson had said to him before the Hongmen Banquet, and elaborated on the steps of the Hongmen Banquet plan.


    The most important thing is time!


    Ye Hao and the others need to settle the battle in as short a time as possible, after all, there is still the unstable factor of the Underworld Ghost Flood!


    "You two now have eight levels of innate strength. I think that the martial arts of your two races were inspired by the demon master of the North Ming, let me see how much you learned."


    A whirlwind appeared on Bei Ming Wuji''s body, and his true energy formed a visible aura.


    Pang Zhen and Hu Lie looked at each other. They were opponents, but they knew that their goals were the same now, and they should leave here first.


    "Lord City Lord, then my old Pang is offended." Pang Zhen''s body shook, and a burst of qi burst out.


    "Tiangang Five Qi Jue, it can be regarded as a superior exercise. This was created by the combination of the three exercises by the demon master of Beiming back then." Beiming Wuji said like a teacher.


    Hu Lie on the other side had tiger stripes on his body and a golden king character on his head.


    "Tiger King Art. The only shortcoming of monsters back then was that they could not practice human exercises, and could only rely on some monsters to fight with the flesh. The demon master of Beiming studied with great concentration for many years, and finally understood how monsters should practice exercises.


    This Tiger King Art is the first technique he created. "Bei Ming Wuji''s eyes were sharp: "You two still remember. "


    Hu Lie and Pang Zhen felt quite uncomfortable when they heard Bei Ming Wuji''s words like this. After all, it was indeed the case.


    "This time is different from the past, this Ten Thousand Demons City should also be replaced." Pang Zhen and Hu Lie rushed towards Beiming Wuji.


    Bei Ming Wuji did not fear at all, with one battle and two, it did not let the wind fall at all.

 Chapter 1626： Zhanlanghao

    Chapter 1626


    On the other side, the people of the Beiming family also fought with the three big monster races and the Pangwu family, including some family representatives who were obsessed and still chose to follow them.


    The war is about to start.


    Wu Xiao dodged one after another, and in a blink of an eye she had already passed through the hall gate. Outside the hall gate, there was a courtyard. After exiting this courtyard, the gate of the City Lord''s Mansion was not far ahead.


    "What do you want to do in such a hurry? Go to your little lover for help." Ye Hao incited **** wings and appeared in front of Wu Xiao.


    Wu Xiao stopped immediately, and she looked at Ye Hao with fear.


    She knew that her strength was not the opponent of this guy, but this man could compete with the ghost emperor of the seventh-order underworld.


    "Wu Xiao, you go quickly. Let''s hold this guy!" Pang Yaoxian and Pang Yaode brothers rushed out, and the two rushed towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao rivaled each other with his palms. One of the two people was six-fold innate and the other was seven-fold innate.


    Although the strength is not high, but because they are two brothers, they are connected and cooperate very well in combat, and they really entangled Ye Hao for a short time.


    Wu Xiao didn''t stop for a moment, and ran towards the courtyard wall.


    As long as she can escape, call Master Gui Jiao, Ye Hao, Bei Ming family, they are not their opponents.


    brush


    Suddenly a white tail hit Wu Xiao''s only way, and the sand flew horizontally, forcing Wu Xiao to stop.


    Wu Xiao looked at the person blocking her, her face wrinkled slightly: "White Fox, are you looking for death!"


    "Ye Gongzi said, today, no one wants to go out from here." The white fox looked at Wu Xiao indifferently.


    "Huh. Who do you think you are, you are just a pretty and coquettish fox spirit. You dare to stop me, see if I will not kill you!" Wu Xiao drew out his sword and slashed at the white fox, the blade Above it is full of energy ripples.


    However, the scene of blood splashing in Wu Xiao''s imagination did not appear, and a few sharp claws blocked her sword.


    "I''m a vixen, but I never show off." The two white tails behind the white fox are very conspicuous, and the red eyes are full of noble air.


    "You have broken through? Triple Congenital!" Wu Xiao was taken aback, remembering that the white fox seemed to have no congenital state before.


    The white fox did not answer, and the two tails kept throwing out and attacked Wu Xiao.


    While dodging, Wu Xiao said contemptuously: "I don''t know how you broke through several levels in such a short time, but don''t forget, I am a sixth-level innate! After three levels, how do you fight me."


    Bell bell bell


    A bell rang, and Wu Xiao''s body shook. At this moment, she was directly hit by the white fox''s tail to her abdomen. She flew upside down and finally stabilized her body, with blood flowing from the corners of her mouth.


    "Who said you can''t fight after three levels." The white fox held the fox demon bell and looked at Wu Xiao indifferently.


    The fox demon bell is a weapon left by the ancient demon clan, and the white fox has mastered five, five, six, overnight. I have to say that the talent of the nine-tailed demon is still quite terrifying.


    Although unable to exert all his strength, it was enough to deal with a six-fold innate Wu Xiao.


    Wu Xiao was furious. She was already jealous of the beauty of the white fox, but she could mock her by using the vase as an excuse.


    But at this moment, she still has the strength that is not common to her.


    This is not to completely compare Wu Xiao, how can Wu Xiao who is arrogant and arrogant can bear it, anyway, if this woman is blocking her and can''t easily escape, then we must deal with this **** woman first.


    The battle between the two women has begun.


    Ye Hao didn''t stop either, he first got rid of Pang Yaoxian and Pang Yaode, and handed them over to the elders of the Beiming family.


    He is eyeing this piece of wolf clan meat.


    This time Langhao brought the most people, but the strength was not high, he was enough to deal with it.


    Langhao also felt Ye Hao staring at him, and immediately summoned his tribe to fight.


    ¡¾Five Elements Constitution¡¤Enlightenment¡¿


    The red wings disappeared and replaced by red and blue apertures.


    Violent attack is the fastest way to solve the battle.


    Countless fire spears appeared, Ye Hao''s thoughts moved, and instantly shot at the wolf tribe.


    "Don''t be afraid, stabilize the formation!" Howling Wolf, constantly resisting those fire spears.


    "Yanlong dances wildly." Ye Hao thought.


    The fire spears that had been shot out instantly turned into flame dragons, and the flame dragon roared towards the wolf demon.


    A scared wolf demon was hit by a flame dragon, his whole body was covered with flames, and finally turned into withered bones in the screams.


    Such scenes kept appearing, and the people beside Langhao fell one by one.


    The difference in strength is very obvious here for Ye Hao.


    "Damn it!" Langhao couldn''t help it anymore. He roared and showed his technique, and he chanted a few inexplicable spells, and turned into a huge black wolf, rushing towards Ye Hao. .


    "After the Demon Lord Beiming created the Tiger King Art which belongs to the Tiger Clan, he successively created the Magic Wolf Curse and the Three Roar Skills of Tianshi. This magic wolf curse is an instantaneous method.


    Burn your own demon power to enhance your own strength, the burning demon power condenses into a terrifying demon wolf, if the opponent loses, it will be consumed by the demon wolf. "Ye Hao said calmly, with a blue sword in his hand.


    The demon wolf in the incarnation of Langhao ceased in a blink of an eye, and the demonic energy on his body fluctuated as far as the Eightfold Innate.


    "There is a deadlock in this technique. Unfortunately, the demon Lord Beiming told his descendants, and then the Patriarch of the Beiming generations passed on from generation to generation. My grandfather also told me this morning."


    Ye Hao strolled leisurely in the courtyard, speaking in his mouth, and swung the sword in his hand.


    Dugu Nine Swords


    The magic wolf passed through Ye Hao and appeared behind Ye Hao, but there was no wound on Ye Hao''s body.


    On the other hand, Langhao, the demon spirit on his body disappeared, and the magic wolf phantom also disappeared, and he saw his limbs lying on the ground, maintaining the previous posture of the magic wolf, his expression frozen.


    Finally, Langhao''s head slowly fell, and his body was already standing there.


    Those who were watching this scene saw it.


    "Oh my God, Langhao, the Patriarch of the Wolf Clan, died under Ye Hao''s sword!"


    "When Langhao died, those wolf clan elders weren''t Ye Hao''s opponents, you see another one died!"


    "The wolf clan has lost his wife and lost his troops. I don''t know what happened to the wolf clan mansion."


    A minute later, all the wolf demons who participated in the banquet died under Ye Hao''s sword, and the blood stained his clothes and sword completely red.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, turned his head and stared at the next target.


    The son of the lion clan Shiyan, the six-fold innate lion roars to the sky.


    I don''t know if that Shiyan died his son, he could calmly fight his grandpa there.


    Attack, get confused first.


    Shi Xiaotian is at war with a few Beiming family disciples, because of his solid ability, he completely has the upper hand.


    But suddenly, blood splashed on his face.


    Ye Hao showed up in front of Shi Xiaotian out of thin air, and cut off Shi Xiaotian''s right arm with a sword.


    Hu Xiaotian has only six congenitals, and he has no time to react.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh..." Shi Xiaotian cried out in pain, clutching his wound.


    Shiyan in the distance heard his son''s scream, and his heart was shocked.

 Chapter 1627： Kill the Lion

    Chapter 1627


    The sword in Ye Hao''s hand pointed to Shi Xiaotian''s throat, and countless fire spears around him blocked all possible escape routes.


    "You... don''t come over!" Shi Xiaotian swallowed, looking at the man in front of him with some fear.


    "Let''s talk about it, how do you want to die." Ye Hao said coldly.


    "You...you can''t kill me, my father is Shiyan, I am the eldest son of the Lion clan!" Shi Xiaotian was taken over by fear, and he subconsciously shouted.


    Ye Hao looked at Lion Xiaotian sarcastically: "What is the use of you telling me? You are now the traitors of the Ten Thousand Demons City. I represent the Beiming family and the City Lord''s Mansion. Isn''t it right for me to kill you? .


    And I have always disliked those who betrayed, so I think I will use the most painful means to torture you. "


    When the words fell, several fire spears immediately pierced into Shi Xiaotian''s body.


    Shi Xiaotian tried to stop those fire spears. Although he blocked some of them, some fire spears still penetrated his body.


    He screamed in pain, and finally turned into a big golden lion in the scream.


    "Xiaotian!" Shi Yan yelled angrily as he tried to save his son.


    But a few people around were pestering him.


    Bai Rong, the former patriarch of the fox family, a four-fold congenital elder of the Beiming family, and Nightingale.


    Although the strength of these three is weaker than Shiyan, there is still no problem holding Shiyan, and there is also the nightingale who has experienced many battles. As long as Shiyan is negligent, Nightingale will use her dagger to give Shiyan The body caused the most serious wounds.


    At this moment, Shi Yan was shaken by his son''s screams, and many loopholes appeared in the attack.


    Nightingale slashed Shi Yan''s thigh with a dagger, and blood continued to flow out.


    On the other side, the lion turned into a lion Xiaotian opened a mouthful of blood to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled contemptuously, a blue sharp sword appeared in his hand.


    Qi condenses on it.


    The breath on the sword is getting stronger and stronger.


    Shiyan in the distance felt it, his eyes widened and he yelled heartbreakingly: "No!"


    "Heaven and earth are a sword."


    A sword smashed towards the lion Xiaotian who was biting.


    The blood spilled on Ye Hao''s face.


    The lion that Lion Xiaotian turned into was directly turned into two halves and fell to the ground. Even others could clearly see the beating heart and various organs in Lion Xiaotian''s body.


    The blood in the blood vessels didn''t seem to react to all of this, and it didn''t flow out until a second later.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Seeing that his son was dead, Shi Yan was furious and his eyes were bloodshot.


    His body shook, Bai Rong, Grand Elder, and Nightingale were all shaken back.


    At the same time, Shiyan turned into a very huge golden lion, the head alone was at least as tall as three people.


    "Stop him!" Bai Rong turned into a white fox, with a tail wrapped around the golden lion''s hind legs, and the Great Elder of the Beiming Family used tricks to block the Great Elder.


    For a moment, Nightingale appeared on top of the golden retriever lion''s head, and the dagger in her hand pierced towards the golden retriever lion''s head without hesitation.


    "Hohoho!"


    However, a loud roar came, and the three people around were shocked and flew out dozens of meters.


    The white fox transformed into Bai Rong smashed the wall of the banquet hall and was directly suppressed by broken stones.


    The elder of the Beiming family crashed into a boulder in the courtyard, vomiting blood and fell to the ground.


    Nightingale slammed into the stone pillar heavily, clutching her chest in pain. It is estimated that her rib was broken or her chest cavity was punctured.


    "Tiens Three Roar Technique." Ye Hao walked towards the Golden Retriever Lion step by step, covered in blood, "I didn''t expect that Shiyan Patriarch''s Tianshi Three Roar Technique has been practiced to this point. Although you don''t have the eighth innate strength, but With this trick, at least it can contend with the eight innate warriors.


    However, every time the Tiens Three Roar skill is used, it will cause a lot of damage to its own consciousness. So you haven''t used it just now. "


    "Ye Hao! You kill my son today, and I want you to bury Xiaotian!" Shi Yan''s eyes were red, and the air currents all over his body began to flow into his mouth.


    "Since you have chosen to rebel against the City of Ten Thousand Demons, you should be prepared for this. Your children and your people will pay the price for your choice." Ye Hao said calmly.


    The cyan sword in his hand was put away.


    The sword of heaven and earth emptied half of the energy in his body at once, and he couldn''t use this trick to deal with Shiyan, he still needed some extra energy.


    "Hahahaha, survival of the fittest, natural selection. The Beiming family has fallen, and the rise of our monster race is a matter of course. Ye Hao, you are ready to die. I will not only kill you today, but also Killed all the people of the Beiming family.


    When we dominate the City of Ten Thousand Demons, we will go to China to slaughter all races and revive the spirit of demons! "Shi Yan''s voice fell, and he raised his head, and another roar came out.


    This time the power is much stronger than before.


    Many bystanders in the distance couldn''t stand the fluctuation and covered their ears, but even if they covered their ears, the shocking sound still affected their bodies.


    Blood flowed from their noses and eye sockets.


    "This is the Tiens Three Roar Technique, it is really too strong."


    "This is a kung fu focused on attacking the soul. The Lions are naturally strong and can directly attack human souls through sound waves. It is similar to China''s lion roar."


    "I don''t know if Ye Hao can stop him."


    "It''s a bit hanging."


    But soon they were scared.


    Because Ye Hao faced Shi Yan''s roar, he was as steady as Mount Tai, not affected at all, with a playful smile on his face.


    Shi Yan''s roar ended, and he looked at Ye Hao in disbelief.


    "This... how is this possible, how... how can you have nothing at all."


    "Don''t forget who created this Tiens Three Roar skill? Just now Langhao''s magic wolf curse was defeated at my feet." Ye Haoxu stared at Shi Yan.


    Shi Yan''s eyes widened: "Could it be said that when the Demon Lord Bei Ming created this technique, he left behind any cracking method? How could it be possible! My people have studied this technique for generations and have not found any loopholes."


    "Your Lion Clan¡¯s Tiens Three Roar Technique is different from the Magic Wolf Curse. There are indeed no loopholes and no dead spots. But it¡¯s easy to get you through. You only need to be stronger than the caster." Ye Hao Shrugged.


    Than mental power?


    Ye Hao''s mental power is not a blow. After thousands of hard work, he suffered the pain of self-masturbation at Huangshi Volcano. Unless he is a person far beyond Ye Hao''s strength, his strength is simply impossible to compete with Ye Hao.


    Shi Yan''s strength is only seven innate, how could his mental power be higher than Ye Hao.


    However, the Tianshi Three Roar Technique is an attack on the spirit. Ye Hao''s spiritual strength is much higher than that of Shiyan. In addition, there are two mysterious treasures in the sea of ??knowledge, the mountain map and the heavenly **** map.


    Attack spirit?


    That''s just tickling.


    "Patriarch Lion, it''s my turn next. Since you love your son so much, I''ll do it to the end and send you to accompany your son." Ye Hao raised his hand.

 Chapter 1628： Mieshiyan

    Chapter 1628


    Roar of Poseidon


    A phantom holding a trident appeared, and the trident pointed at Shiyan, and countless torrents appeared out of thin air, pointing directly at Shiyan.


    Shi Yan was shocked. At this moment, he didn''t have time to think about why this guy had such a strong mental power. He used the third roar of the Tianshi Three Roar technique.


    He grew his mouth and screamed up to the sky.


    The people around who were prepared for a long time felt a feeling as if a boulder was pressing on their chest again.


    Kaz


    There was a clicking sound around the yard.


    Sweat appeared on the foreheads of the chiefs of the sheep and horse tribes.


    "This Shiyan''s Tiens Three Roar Technique is really amazing. The isolation barrier we set up was almost pierced by him."


    "Right. If the barrier is broken, I guess the entire Ten Thousand Monster City can hear it."


    At this moment, the lion roar suddenly stopped.


    "What''s the matter, why is it gone?"


    "Why is the sound gone?"


    Those people cast their gazes curiously, their eyes widened in an instant, showing shocked expressions.


    In front of Ye Hao, there was a big ice sculpture, and inside the big ice sculpture was a golden lion roaring.


    "It''s over." Ye Hao said lightly, touching the ice sculpture with his finger.


    The golden lion that had been frozen by the ice field broke apart with the explosion.


    Compared to his son Shi Xiaotian''s body being split in half, he was even more miserable. His body was directly broken into pieces, not knowing how many pieces there were.


    Lion clan chief, Shiyan is dead.


    Bai Rong crawled out of the ruins and looked at the scattered corpses of the lion rock. She sighed and lay on the ground: "Sure enough, I am old. Fox has a good vision. If this child''s talent is to cultivate, Let alone a fairyland, it is possible to set foot in a holy land."


    The Great Elder Beiming looked at the tiger elder who had been entangled with all his thoughts, but he was dead without three moves in the hands of the grandson of the patriarch. He was surprised and a little regretful in his heart.


    "It''s a pity that this child is not the son of the Beiming family, otherwise the Beiming family would hope to enter a peak again.


    Ye Hao panted, recovering his body as soon as possible. In the eyes of others, he might have won very simple. In fact, his tricks all highlighted the killing intent, which were basically expensive and surprisingly powerful.


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the roof of the banquet hall.


    The situation at the moment is two to two.


    Hu Lie and Pang Zhen panted, staring at Bei Ming Wuji in the center.


    And Beiming Wuji also used Beiming family''s unique "Beiming Divine Art".


    As I said before, this Beiming Divine Art is a unique knowledge that can only be learned by the Beiming family, and it is really learned by very few people. This requires people to use part of their spirit and blood power after entering the innate realm. Break away and condense into another body, called the meditation body.


    The advantage of this is that when fighting, you can summon your own minded body at any time, and fight with yourself, with two enemies and one.


    But there is also a big shortcoming, that is, if you have to cultivate two bodies together, the speed of cultivation will be relatively slow.


    But once the cultivation is successful, it will have twice the strength of the same level.


    Therefore, at this moment, Beiming Wuji did not use any magic weapons, facing a Pang Zhen and a monster who was born stronger than the human race, Hu Lie, did not lose the wind.


    Ye Hao stared at grandpa''s underworld.


    The whole body has breath, no face, no facial features, just like a puppet.


    However, when fighting, the movements are smooth, and the tricks are sharp, which is completely equivalent to an eight-fold innate warrior.


    The howling wolf of the wolf tribe fell, and the father and son Shiyan of the lion tribe also fell.


    Ye Hao had already dealt with two troubles, and then only the Pangwu family and the Tigers were left.


    The battle between Wu Xiao and Bai Fox fell into anxiety. Although Bai Fox could rely on the Fox Demon Bell to fight Wu Xiao who was three levels higher than himself, it was difficult to take her down in a short time.


    Pang Yaoxian, Pang Yaode, and Wu Zhenxiong were fighting with the disciples and elders of the Beiming family.


    The strength of these three people is not bad, and the Beiming family has suffered a lot of casualties.


    And there are some stubborn little family helpers.


    Although the wolf clan and lion clan are missing, the Beiming clan still has no advantage in the situation.


    "You can''t let the disciples of the Beiming family lose too much, and you won''t use the Beiming family to manage the Ten Thousand Demon City." Ye Hao closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    Advanced clone


    More than forty Ye Hao appeared around Ye Hao out of thin air, and everyone''s strength was a quasi-innate level.


    "The disciples of the Beiming family listened to orders, and those who were injured at or below the innate realm immediately withdrew from the battle and went to the three big monster races and the Pangwu race to stabilize the situation."


    Ye Hao''s words spread throughout the courtyard.


    This made everyone see a group of Ye Hao around Ye Hao.


    "Give it to me!" Ye Hao waved his hand, and all Ye Hao rushed out, like a locust, toward the enemies who were still stubbornly resisting.


    Those people thought that these were not enough to be ordinary clones, but after contacting them, they found that these clones were really terrifying. Each of them possessed the combat power of the innate realm. The speed, the power, and even their injuries would not disappear. .


    They must be completely broken up.


    "Young Master Ye, we can still fight!" a Bei Ming disciple said unwillingly.


    Ye Hao looked at the wound on the thigh of that Beiming disciple, his arms were trembling, and only half of the sword was left.


    "This is a battlefield, and the outside is also a battlefield. Our goal is not only to eliminate these traitors, but also to prevent the City of Ten Thousand Demons from falling into chaos. Although my people can clean up the residences of the three big monsters and the Pangwu clan. .


    But this will definitely bring panic to the surrounding monster races. You represent the Beiming family and the City Lord''s Mansion. It is the most reliable that you appear at this time.


    This is an order! "Ye Hao said solemnly.


    The Beiming disciple looked at Ye Hao respectfully: "Yes, Young Master!"


    The Bei Ming disciple subconsciously yelled out the word Young Master, and then turned and rushed outside.


    Ye Hao''s clone perfectly replaced those Beiming disciples, and because he was not afraid of life and death, he still had the upper hand.


    "It''s time to slaughter." Two crimson scimitars in Ye Hao''s hand appeared, and his eyes turned silver red.


    A pair of scarlet wings appeared behind him.


    The strongest melee mode!


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s incarnation wanted to kill the gods. Everywhere that appeared, someone must lose their lives. Five levels of innateness, those people were basically not Ye Hao''s one move to control the enemy!


    More and more rebels were dying, the bodies were everywhere, and the entire courtyard surrounding the banquet hall was filled with blood and the smell of blood.


    Ten minutes later.


    On the roof, Beiming Wuji glanced at the battle that was basically over. The only people who were still resisting were the two brothers Wu Zhenxiong and Pang Yaoxian, Hu Lie¡¯s son Hu Yong, and less than ten people headed by Wu Xiao.


    They were surrounded by Ye Hao, the fighting nightingale, Bai Rong, and several Beiming elders in the middle of the courtyard.


    "You have already lost." Bei Ming Wuji looked at Hu Lie and Pang Zhen coldly.

 Chapter 1629： Ghost

    Chapter 1629


    "Wu Xiao, you have lost. If you surrender now, I can still intercede with Ye Gongzi and the City Lord Beiming for your martial arts." The white fox stared at Wu Xiao.


    Wu Xiao panted, his eyes were full of madness: "Losing? We can''t! I don''t need you, a vixen, to be kindly here. Ye Gongzi, isn''t it just a bed partner with your beauty?


    What benefit did they give you? Let your fox clan succeed us as the ruler of Ten Thousand Demon City, and you will become the future wife of the lord of Ten Thousand Demon City! "


    The white fox''s face turned black: "Wu Xiao, you are still talking nonsense here when you die. Since you are so obsessed, don''t blame me for not thinking about the same city."


    Kaz


    Suddenly, there was a cracking sound in the sky.


    The heads of the sheep and horse tribes vomited blood, and the visual and sound barriers disappeared.


    A black figure in a black robe appeared above the city lord''s mansion, scanning the scene in front of him with an indifferent gaze, and finally fell on Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao also watched this man, and the one that should have come was here.


    Underworld ghost emperor, ghost dragon!


    "I didn''t expect your kid to be alive, and you gave me such a big gift." Gui Jiao said.


    Everyone noticed this sudden appearance.


    And the unfathomable fluctuations in the strength of this person, which caused the fight to stop at this moment.


    "Master Gui Jiao!" Wu Xiao shouted in surprise, as if he had seen a savior.


    "Master Gui Jiao, please help us!" Hu Lie also shouted loudly.


    Both sides were dumbfounded now.


    Hu Lie stared at Pang Zhen, and Pang Zhen stared at Hu Lie.


    The two said almost in unison: "How do you know Lord Guijiao!"


    "Hmph, you don''t know if you are being used. The Ghost Dragon from the Underworld has contacted the three big monster races and Pangwu''s two families at the same time. I think what he said to you should be the same.


    Subvert the rule of the Beiming family in Ten Thousand Demon City, will Ten Thousand Demon City be yours from now on?


    But the real purpose of Ghost Jiao is that he owns the City of Ten Thousand Demons, and you are just a piece on his chessboard. "Bei Ming Wuji said coldly.


    Then he looked at the ghost dragon in the air: "Ghost dragon, my grandfather was merciful back then. He was kind to the city of Ten Thousand Demons before the head of the snake clan, and he didn''t directly grant you death. You are fortunate to be alive today, but today you don¡¯t know how to repent and still remember. Go to Ten Thousand Demons City.


    Grandpa should have killed you back then. "


    The corner of Gui Jiao¡¯s mouth was curved, and his eyes were taunting: "Yes. If the old city lord had not driven me to the restricted area, I wouldn¡¯t have had that adventure and have everything I have now. I¡¯m all worshipping the old. Bestowed by the lord.


    It''s a pity that your human life is short after all, and the old city lord is dead. Now only you are left, but you are all from the Beiming family. I killed you. You went underground to see your grandfather, and you should tell him.


    The Ten Thousand Demon City that he had guarded all his life was overthrown by that snake demon, and the Bei Ming family was buried in his hands.


    I really want to see what the old thing looks like when he knows these things. "


    Bei Ming Wuji clenched his fists, his murderous intent was approaching Gui Jiao.


    The wings behind Ye Hao flew into the air, stirring up.


    "Ghost Jiao, your tricks have been dismantled by me. You want to let the forces of Ten Thousand Demons City kill each other, so that you can control Ten Thousand Demons City without hindrance.


    But now, the three big monster races and the Pangwu races are under my control, and my people have already arrived. Your plan has gone bankrupt. "Ye Hao said coldly while looking at the ghost dragon.


    "You''re right, your chess piece that popped up suddenly changed my chess game. But do you think I didn''t have a back player?


    You are not curious why I came here alone? Where are my people? "


    Gui Jiao spread his hand and pointed to a few places in the city of Ten Thousand Monsters that were blazing in the distance.


    "My people, have gone to the residences of the three big monster races and the Pangwu races. Those who are hunting you."


    "Hunting? Who is the hunter and who is the prey?" Ye Hao didn''t panic when he heard the news, because he trusted his people.


    "I admit, your human strength is indeed strong enough. But what is your top strength? Bei Ming Wuji, or you, the defeated man in my hand? As long as I get the City Lord''s Mansion, the clutter outside is just a matter of time. ."


    Gui Jiao raised his hand, and the black infuriating energy condensed in his hand.


    He smashed at Ye Hao casually.


    The black ball didn''t seem to be aimed at Ye Hao, because the speed was very slow.


    boom


    There was a huge explosion, and the building of the banquet hall was hit by a black ball, but fortunately, people from various families ran out.


    But the banquet hall was completely razed to the ground.


    one move! One easy move has such power!


    Everyone was shocked.


    "Wonderland! Have you seen the ants? This is the power of Wonderland." Gui Jiao laughed and pointed at the Tiger Clan and the Pangwu family on the ground with uncertain faces.


    "Don''t look at me with that look, what they said was right. I put chips on both of you at the same time, but I can still give you a chance now.


    Surrender to me, in the future you can still have the supreme status in the City of Ten Thousand Demons, and I will lead you to glory.


    And now you have no choice. There is no place for you in the Ten Thousand Demons City under the rule of the Beiming Clan. They cannot let you live well and follow me to overthrow the Beiming Clan. This is your only way out! "


    Hu Lie clenched his fists and looked at the Pangwu clan, he was very unwilling.


    But the current situation and they have no choice.


    "Father?" Hu Yong looked at his father.


    Hu Lie knelt on one knee: "The Tiger Clan is willing to serve the Ghost Emperor."


    "Father, Master Guijiao is right. We have no turning back. We can only survive if we eliminate the Beiming family!" Wu Xiao looked at her father, Wu Zhenxiong, with excitement in her eyes.


    Taken Xiong gritted his teeth and knelt on one knee: "The Wu family is willing to submit to Lord Ghost Emperor."


    "The Pang family is willing to follow Lord Ghost Emperor." Pang Zhen also chose to surrender.


    That''s a seventh-order wonderland!


    That is an incomparably powerful force, they only have the eighth innate, which is much weaker than it.


    "Hahahaha... have you seen it? Have you seen it? Beiming Wuji, this is the pillar of your Ten Thousand Demons City. Now they have surrendered under my feet. Soon, the entire Ten Thousand Demons City will surrender under my feet!" Jiao laughed.


    "Grandpa, follow Plan B. You get Pang Zhen and Hu Lie. Nightingale, the white fox, you take people to drag the others." Ye Hao stared at the ghost dragon floating in the air: "I''ll take care of this little snake."


    "Be careful!" Bei Ming Wuji exhorted, and immediately found Hu Lie and Pang Zhen again.


    The nightingale and white fox''s battle also started.


    Ye Hao and Gui Jiao looked at each other.


    Gui Jiao smiled contemptuously: "I admit that you are good. Few inborn martial artists are your opponents. But I am a fairyland. Your dragon snake was injured before. I guess it''s not alright. If you have it, you are not. My opponent, let alone you alone now."


    Ye Hao''s eyes were teasing, and there was a mysterious smile on his face.


    "Then if I have this thing!"


    Suddenly a ray of light suddenly appeared, and a pagoda appeared in Ye Hao''s hands. The pagoda exuded an aura that made all monsters tremble.


    Even Ghost Jiao was shocked.


    "Lock the demon tower!"

 Chapter 1630： Jifu intervenes

    Chapter 1630


    Ten Thousand Demons City


    At this moment, chaos broke out everywhere in the city, the most important being the residences of the three big monsters and Pangwu.


    A few blocks away, you can feel the powerful energy fluctuations, and the sound of explosions from time to time.


    "Mom, what are you doing outside? The movement is so loud." A little deer cowered in his mother''s arms and whispered.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. You''ll be fine after you sleep." Mother Lu hugged her child, showing a calm expression in front of the child.


    But Xiaolu didn''t see it, his mother''s back was already wet with sweat.


    boom


    Suddenly, the wall collapsed and broken stones kept falling.


    A person fell beside the mother and son.


    The fat brother wiped the blood from his face and looked at the woman next to him who was looking at him with horror, and the little deer who was blinking.


    Mother Lu pulled the child into her arms as much as possible.


    "Don''t... don''t hurt the child."


    "Big Fat Brother, what are you doing?" Xiao Lu looked at Fat Brother innocently and curiously.


    The fat brother glanced at the woman: "It''s messy here, far away from the mansions of the three big monsters and Pangwu two families. Find a place to hide. Don''t come out before dawn."


    After finishing speaking, the fat man stood up and walked towards the wall hole he had smashed into.


    When he reached the entrance of the cave, he suddenly stopped.


    Mother Lu shrank, her eyes full of fear.


    "Children, Fat Brother, this is not fat, this is the connotation." Fat Brother left a sentence and walked out.


    He looked at the battlefield outside, corpses all over the field.


    In front is the mansion of the tiger clan, the wall of the mansion has completely collapsed.


    Not only the tiger house, but the streets around the house have also become a battlefield.


    As soon as the fat brother walked out, many people in black surrounded him.


    "The water is over the golden mountains!"


    The fat brother roared and roared, and waves of water appeared out of thin air, which directly rushed the people in black, while the fat body of the fat brother was as light and dexterous as a small fish in the water.


    Keep harvesting the lives of these people in black.


    "Lao Tzu''s own trick is quite good. Feizi doesn''t know the stuff and doesn''t want to learn it."


    The water disappeared, leaving only one corpse and water stains.


    The fat brother touched himself and looked up at the eaves in the distance.


    "I always hide behind my little brother, do you look like the boss? I was sloppy just now, let''s go on." The fat man pointed to the fat man standing on the eaves.


    "You have some skill. Report your name. My Ten Hades will not kill unknown people." Ten Hades stared at the fat brother below.


    "Why don''t you change your name and sit without changing your surname. Wushuang City Guards Deputy Captain, Fat Brother. C-Class Ability Person, Quasi Congenital Warrior!" Fat Brother raised his head and said confidently.


    Ten Hades stared at the fat brother, and said in his heart: This time helping Master Guijiao perform the task, I thought it was very simple, but I didn''t expect to run into a difficult guy.


    He has just entered the quasi-innate, this thing is still a supernatural person, a bit difficult to deal with.


    "The third team, you go." Ten Hades ordered.


    This did not know that a group of people in black emerged from there.


    "Madan, nothing to plant." The fat brother cursed and fell into the fight again.


    Fat brother forced these people in black back and went directly to the Ten Hades.


    A few people in black in the distance watched the battle here.


    "Aren''t we going to help Ten Hades?" a person asked worriedly.


    "What can I do to help. You don''t know how much water he has in the Ten Hades, he is a guy thinking in the lower body." A companion next to him said contemptuously.


    "Yes. We are all in the innate state. This girl barely reached the innate state by collecting yin and replenishing the yang. If it weren''t for what he had to do with the northern ghost emperor, he could be the king of ten hades? Shit."


    "That''s right, this kind of person can die here. When the time comes to vacate a place, our brothers will have a show."


    "Go, let''s go and see other places."


    ...


    Lion House


    On an empty grass field, an old man stared at a handsome man.


    The handsome man has an amiable look, with a smile on his face.


    People who don''t know think this is the top ten good men.


    The man smiled and looked at the old man in front of him: "I didn''t expect that among the older generation, the famous Xue Lao was actually here.


    Xue Lao''s marksmanship, in today''s martial arts, it can be regarded as the top. But Mr. Xue, you are quite a lot of age, and you are no longer at home, living a life of idle clouds and wild cranes, come to this city of all monsters to walk in this muddy water. "


    "Huh. I''m old, but I still have the strength to carry a gun to deal with your evil obstacles." Xue Lao stared at the young niche in front of him.


    "Old Xue, you are so angry. I respect you very much. I really don''t want to fight against an old man like you." The young Xiaosheng didn''t have any anger on his face, he was still polite.


    "Respect me? I don''t need your wicked respect, and don''t fool me with your suit. I still don''t know who your nine kings are?


    The exercises you practice require you to devour babies under the full moon to wish you practice, it is simply not as good as a beast! "Elder Xue clenched the silver gun in his hand, he knew very well that in the face of this servant, he must use all his strength.


    The smile of King Nine Hades slowly turned cold. He squinted his eyes: "Old Xue, you don''t understand me. Babies under the full moon don''t taste good.


    What I like most is the kind of fetus that is still in the mother''s womb and is about to give birth. I will personally cut the mother''s abdomen with a knife, and then put the child in front of the mother little by little... little by little ¡­¡­. "


    The expressions of the nine hades seemed to be intoxicated.


    "Bastard. I will walk the way for the sky today." Xue Lao raised his spear and pointed directly at King Nine Hades.


    King Nine Hades looked at Old Xue with contempt.


    "You are a triple congenital, and I am also a triple congenital. I don''t believe in an old thing like you, and can beat me. See if I won''t tear down your old bone today."


    ...


    A big hole appeared in the center of Pang Wu''s two houses, and the two figures kept colliding with each other.


    "Your physical skills are very good. You have a good talent. Why do you have to work with an unparalleled city? It''s better to join our netherworld. You can pick one of the ten Hades!" The two Hades collided with the woman in front of him.


    Both are not weaker than each other.


    Laura stared at the Second Hades: "Okay. I don''t want another position, I want your position."


    The Second Hell¡¯s face became cold: "Women don¡¯t know good or bad. You are just a little stronger in physical skills. Your strength is not as strong as mine. If you wear it this way, you are not my opponent."


    "Let''s see who is not whose opponent." Laura squeezed her fist, and the veins on her arm almost burst out.

 Chapter 1631： Ye Haos Locked Demon Tower

    Chapter 1631 Ye Hao''s Demon Locking Tower


    City Lord Mansion


    Gui Jiao looked intently at the tower in Ye Hao''s hands. The shape he had seen in an ancient book of the monster race was exactly the same, and the book also recorded it.


    Locking the demon tower can not only help the demon race''s cultivation, but also only suppress a weapon of the demon race.


    When all monsters encounter this tower, they will feel the fear in their hearts.


    At this moment, none of the surrounding demon races felt the powerful aura emanating from the demon lock tower.


    "Impossible! This can''t be the Demon Locking Tower! The whereabouts of the Demon Locking Tower were unknown thousands of years ago. How could you own the Demon Locking Tower! This must be fake!" Ghost Jiao forced his composure.


    There was an arc of Ye Hao''s mouth, and he looked at the ghost dragon sarcastically: "Fake? Your ghost or fairyland, the northern ghost emperor of the underworld. Don''t you know whether this lock demon tower is real or not?"


    He didn''t directly explain, but let Ghost Jiao judge by himself.


    Gui Jiao was suspicious in his heart. The pagoda in front of him was the Demon Locking Pagoda in all likelihood, but he really didn''t want to believe it, because even he, even the Dragon of the Fairyland, the Demon Locking Pagoda had an innate suppression of it.


    To say that Ghost Jiao still had the confidence to completely suppress Beiming Wuji, who possessed the Demon Emperor Jade, after all, although the Demon Emperor Jade could fight the demon clan, it was not invincible.


    But the lock demon tower is different, the lock demon tower is a treasure far higher than the demon emperor jade, and Ye Hao''s strength has also seen the ghost dragon, if Ye Hao plus the mysterious lock demon tower.


    This battle is really uncertain.


    "I''m not afraid to tell you that I can find this lock demon tower and I would also like to thank you Lord Ghost Emperor, if it weren''t for your collusion with the Wu Family to entrap me and cause me to enter the restricted area.


    I still couldn''t find this lock demon tower. The last time the lock demon tower appeared in the hands of the North Ming demon master a thousand years ago, the whereabouts of the lock demon tower is already obvious.


    At that time, everyone knew that the Demon Lord Beiming escaped from the restricted area with serious injuries and could cause the Demon Lord Beiming to be seriously injured. It must be a very terrifying existence. When fighting such an enemy, how could the Demon Lord Beiming not use the lock demon tower.


    I guess it was extremely dangerous at the time, and the Demon Lord Bei Ming had to lose this lock tower in the restricted area. "


    Ye Hao smiled and told this story.


    All those who heard it were shocked and excited.


    The most important thing are those who are neutral at the moment, looking at Ye Hao''s lock demon tower in reverence.


    "That''s really a sacred item of the Demon Race, Lock Demon Tower!"


    "Oh my God, I never thought I could still have this legendary holy thing in my lifetime."


    "But... that ghost emperor is the strength of the fairyland. Ye Gongzi is at most about eight layers of innate. This is not a problem of a few levels.


    This is completely a gap in the canyon! This... can it be done with a demon lock tower alone. "A young monster race said suspiciously.


    The next moment, he found a group of people around him looking at him with an idiot look.


    Snapped


    A middle-aged man next to him slapped him on the head: "I told you to read more and not to read. This demon lock tower is not an ordinary weapon, it is a demon holy thing!


    Moreover, the general weapon has at most one weapon spirit, and the lock demon tower is different. In the past, several legends built the place, walked through the three mountains and five mountains, and collected thousands of monsters, sacred beasts, and a trace of souls of rare and exotic beasts. This lock There are thousands of weapons in the demon tower.


    Even if you can''t master the lock demon tower proficiently, as long as you hold this, you can face ten times your own demon clan in the same realm. Leapfrogging challenges is even more not a matter.


    If it can be fully grasped, the effect will be even more amazing. I think that in order to end the war between monsters and monsters, the Demon Lord of North Ming, in addition to going to the Tianmen, he also contacted many monster kings at that time, and each of them was at least innate at the time. Or wonderland!


    Our monsters are not like human beings. Just being able to speak well, we have to fight and convince. The demon master of Beiming fought dozens of demon kings of the same realm or even higher than himself with a lock demon tower. That was three days. Three nights.


    During this period, some demon kings joined in one after another, and all the demon kings besieged the demon master of Beiming, but after three days only the demon master of Beiming was still standing.


    This can be imagined how powerful the lock demon tower is. If it is other fairyland, it would be nice to say that this person is a snake spirit, and the lock demon tower is innately used to deal with the demon race. As long as Ye Gongzi can control it well, suppressing him is not at all problem! "


    Hearing these words, the people next to him nodded.


    Gui Jiao looked at Ye Hao and didn''t do anything for a long time.


    The people below are already hot.


    "Why? Don''t you dare to do it?" Ye Hao looked at Gui Jiao contemptuously. He looked at the Demon Locking Tower in his hand: "Actually, I got the Demon Locking Tower not long ago, but fortunately, the Demon Lord Bei Ming left some instructions for use. .


    I''ll just give you a try today, but this is the first time I use it. There is no seriousness in my hands. If I accidentally mutilated Lord Guidi, I hope to forgive me. "


    When the voice fell, the lock demon tower in Ye Hao''s hand turned out to glow, and an aura swept out.


    At the same time, there is also the voice of Longming.


    You can even vaguely see several dragons circling in the lock demon tower.


    "Master Guijiao, don''t listen to this kid''s nonsense. Even if this is the real lock demon tower, it will only take less than half a month, and he will definitely not be able to master the way!" Hu Lie who was fighting on the ground and Beiming Wuji shouted loudly.


    Hu Lie knew the jealousy of the ghost flood in his heart. If he were now the ghost flood, he wouldn''t dare to do it easily. After all, it was the lock demon tower, a holy thing that all monster races knew.


    However, their tiger clan has already placed a bet on the underworld at this moment, and there is no turning back, how could it be possible to give up here, anyway, let Ghost Jiao make a move!


    This is the same reason that Gui Jiao''s heart is secretly moved. The Demon Locking Tower is a sacred object, and it must not be easy to control it.


    "Hahaha." Ye Hao suddenly laughed. He looked at Hu Lie on the ground: "Patriarch Hu Lie, are you a talent to look down on me?"


    Ye Hao''s eyes were full of arrogance and conceit: "I now have invincible strength in the Innate Realm, but I am only twenty years old now.


    Dare to ask patriarch Hu Lie, what are you doing when you are my age? It''s probably still peeing and mud. Controlling the lock demon tower is such a simple thing, five days! sufficient!


    If Patriarch Hu Lie doesn''t believe it, please try it yourself! "


    When the words fell, Gui Jiao''s face suddenly changed, and Ye Hao in front of him disappeared out of thin air. He swooped down and locked on the disappeared Ye Hao.


    At this moment, Ye Hao appeared in front of Hu Lie holding the lock demon tower.


    "Lock the demon tower, town!"


    A white light suddenly appeared in the Demon Locking Tower in Ye Hao''s hand, and the white light formed a huge Demon Locking Tower, heading towards Hu Lie''s suppression. There was a powerful energy wave in it, and everyone around could feel it.


    But Hu Lie, who faced this power, was like a great enemy.


    Tiger King Jue was used to its extreme.


    The demon power all over the body gathered in it.


    A giant tiger with its teeth and claws appeared out of thin air and greeted the light tower above its head.

 Chapter 1632： Ghost dragon escape

    Chapter 1632


    boom


    The earth began to tremble, and some of the surrounding houses that had been torn down had completely collapsed at this moment.


    The two figures collided in the air and backed away from each other.


    "Master Gui Jiao, it''s not good to intervene in other people''s battles like this." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the Gui Jiao in front of him.


    Gui Jiao said coldly: "Your opponent is originally me."


    The smoke on the ground dissipated, and a huge pothole appeared there.


    Hu Lie was in the center of the pothole, his forehead was full of blood, and the clothes on his body had become broken pieces.


    Half of his legs were buried in mud.


    Hu Lie looked at the Demon Locking Tower in Ye Hao''s hands with lingering fears. The power just now was too strong. He tried his best to resist, and he was able to stop it.


    "Oh, as expected, I''m still not proficient. Otherwise, I guess there will be tiger cakes to eat right now." Ye Hao looked regretful.


    Ye Hao turned his head and looked at the ghost dragon in front of him jokingly: "Not enough snake cakes are also good."


    Gui Jiao looked at Ye Hao with jealousy, he felt a kind of uneasy feeling in his heart, the most important thing was that demon lock tower.


    Although the power of the move just now is very powerful, if you change to him, there should be no problem next.


    But who knows if this kid has any stronger tricks.


    Who knows if there is any secret in this lock demon tower.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao teleported behind Gui Jiao.


    "I heard that grilled snake meat is also pretty good."


    Boom boom boom


    A series of explosions resounded in the air like firecrackers.


    The ghost dragon flew out of the smoke.


    But Ye Hao teleported to the front of the ghost again. He stared at the ghost''s face: "Master Ghost, why don''t you transform yourself. Do you look down on me? Why don''t you turn into a **** snake? ?"


    As he said, the lock demon tower in Ye Hao''s hand shot out several lightning chains.


    Ghost Jiao hurriedly avoided.


    However, Ye Hao was chasing the ghost dragon, and constantly stimulating the ghost dragon. Three of the five sentences meant to transform the ghost dragon into form.


    Ghost Jiao moved in his heart, is it possible that this kid has any cards? Is it only after becoming the original form?


    There is such a possibility, maybe it is a trick in the lock demon tower, so he will stimulate me like this.


    "Dignified Ghost Emperor, why do you want to escape? Could it be that you are a coward without a seed?" Ye Hao teleported to the side of Gui Jiao again.


    Gui Jiao couldn''t bear it, and slammed his fist towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s face was obviously excited.


    Afterwards, he raised the Demon Locking Tower in his hand, and a force flooded out, forming a tentacle that directly pulled the fist of the ghost flood.


    This force touched the body of the ghost, causing snake scales to appear on the ghost''s arms.


    "Damn it, this power!" Ghost Jiao gritted his teeth and shocked his power, forcing Ye Hao back.


    Ye Hao looked sorry, his lips moved slightly, as if he was muttering something.


    Gui Jiao saw what Ye Hao said.


    ¡®Damn it, almost. As long as he gets close to me and I use the forbidden technique of the lock demon tower, I can trap this guy in the lock demon tower, so that he cannot survive and die. ¡¯


    Gui Jiao''s eyes were blank, this guy is really concealed, waiting for himself.


    No, this is very bad for him.


    After all, it was the lock demon tower, even if he was a fairyland, that lock demon tower was also a very tricky thing for him.


    But if this guy is not dealt with, this Ten Thousand Demons City cannot be captured.


    "Grandson, I''ll help you! I''ll trap him, you keep this guy in the lock demon tower!" Bei Ming Wuji suddenly killed him.


    Hu Lie was seriously injured, and Bei Ming Wu Jiguang could block them with a ghost, and he was here to help his grandson.


    Ye Hao was overjoyed. He raised the Demon Locking Tower in his hand: "Okay, grandpa! Although this guy does not show his true shape, but with the Demon Emperor Jade in your hand, plus my Demon Locking Tower, he can definitely win the Demon Snake! "


    Demon Emperor Jade!


    Gui Jiao was shocked, and almost forgot that Bei Ming Wuji''s Demon Emperor Jade was useless, and if Ye Hao''s Lock Demon Tower were added, he would really be in trouble.


    Although he wanted to win the City of Ten Thousand Demons, there was no need to take such a big risk.


    Let''s take a step back.


    When Gui Jiao thought of this, he immediately fleeed, and even fleeing away.


    The direction of escape is to sacrifice one of the teleportation altars!


    "Damn, this guy is leaving. Grandpa, let''s chase!" Ye Hao looked anxious, and his grandpa hurried to catch up.


    The people in the city lord''s mansion were shocked when they saw this scene.


    Ghost Jiao was defeated!


    Ghost Jiao''s departure is equivalent to taking away the only life-saving straw left in the hearts of all rebellious people.


    "Father, let''s go!" Wu Xiao got rid of his enemies and retreated with his father.


    "Wu Xiao, we haven''t decided the winner yet, don''t want to go!" Baihu chased up.


    Wu Xiao gritted his teeth, offered a weapon, and detonated it directly with demon power.


    The explosion stopped the white fox, and when the white fox recovered, Wu Xiao and Wu Zhenxiong had already escaped.


    The white fox stopped chasing, turning his head to look at Hu Lie and the others who were surrounded by groups.


    Pang Zhen took his two sons and also escaped.


    "I am waiting to punish the rebels for the Beiming family!" Several originally neutral small families suddenly killed them.


    With these few early days, the others also started out, strangling the besieged people.


    The white fox looked at these clowns, who had been on the sidelines before, looking like they were out of the picture, and now they all wish to show how brave they are.


    "These guys." The white fox''s eyes were cold.


    "This is the reality. The Ghost Dragon is defeated. The Beiming Family has won this battle. Of course they are on the side of the North Ming Family. On the other hand, if it is the Ghost Flood that they have won now, this group of guys will do it for that. Help people raise their weapons.


    But Ten Thousand Demon City wouldn''t work without these people, this was a systematic biological chain. Bai Rong walked to her daughter''s side and said softly.


    "I know," said the white fox, but his eyes were still cold and disgusted.


    Soon, all the remnants of the City Lord''s Mansion were put to death, and Hu Lie, who was seriously injured, was even more miserable. He was chopped off by many people and died here, leaving only one dead tiger.


    On the other side, Ye Hao and Bei Ming Wuji were still chasing the ghost dragon.


    However, the speed of the ghost dragon''s escape is still very fast, even if Ye Hao constantly uses teleport to intercept the ghost dragon, the ghost dragon remains unentangled, and only wants to escape!


    In the end, Ghost Jiao came to a teleportation altar. He stepped into the altar and started teleportation directly, and a light enveloped him.


    Gui Jiao breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at Ye Hao and Bei Ming Wuji, who were late, and left a word.


    "Ye Hao, Bei Ming Wuji. You all wait for me, this is not over yet."


    The ghost dragon disappeared and was teleported out by the teleportation altar.


    Ye Hao and Bei Ming Wuji glanced at each other, both of them did not regret, but were grateful.


    "Finally deceived him away. Grandpa, quickly send the order and immediately seal all the teleportation altars. Don''t let that ghost scorpion kill the carbine. I think he will react soon." Ye Hao fell directly on his ass. On the ground, sweat on his forehead.


    Ye Hao raised his hand and looked at the Demon Locking Tower in his hand. The Demon Locking Tower began to slowly dissipate, and finally disappeared.


    Bei Ming Wuji looked at Ye Hao. Although he knew Ye Hao''s plan a long time ago, he still couldn''t help sighing when he saw Ye Hao''s plan. "Sisi she really gave birth to a monster."

 Chapter 1633： Clean up the remnants

    Chapter 1633: Clean Up The Remnants


    Ye Hao smiled slightly, he looked at the lock demon tower that disappeared in his hand, and a cracked jade appeared there.


    "Ghost Jiao is a powerhouse in the fairyland. Our Ten Thousand Demon City is currently suffering from internal and external troubles. Even if we try to take him down, our Ten Thousand Demon City is estimated to have no one. It''s better to chase him away, as long as Grandpa you control it. For all the teleportation altars, it is impossible for the ghost flood to find trouble with Ten Thousand Monster City for a while."


    "I just didn''t expect that the Demon Locking Tower you turned out could fool the ghost floods. Seriously, if I hadn''t known this plan in advance, I would have thought that the Demon Locking Tower in your hand was real. "Bei Ming Wuji said with emotion.


    "This is also thanks to the demon emperor jade that you borrowed from me, grandpa. My''locking demon tower'' is just a mere appearance, and the function of demon emperor jade is to shock those demon races.


    After all, the lock demon tower has been lost for thousands of years, and it is impossible for anyone to have actually seen the lock demon tower. And what I said is true or false, and that ghost dragon is suspicious and will definitely wonder in his heart. In addition, at that time, everyone saw me using the''locking demon tower'' to give Hulie a heavy blow.


    Let Gui Jiao believe in my heart that what I hold in my hand is the Demon Locking Tower. "Ye Hao let out a long sigh of relief: "In fact, as long as the ghost dragon dared to do a solid job with me at the time, he would soon discover the strangeness of this demon lock tower.


    The main thing is that the legend of the lock demon tower is like a **** belief for every demon race. Since he appeared in the City Lord''s Mansion and was coaxed by me, he has not exerted his true strength. "


    Beiming Wuji looked at Ye Hao appreciatively: "Hao''er, you are really smart. This one is followed by another, that ghost flood is hit by your empty city plan, but grandpa has a question, what is your lock demon tower? How it was changed, you can simply disguise it as fake."


    Ye Hao smiled mysteriously and explained the Variety Crystal to Bei Ming Wuji.


    The whole story of this incident is actually like this. Ye Hao had already had an idea about the Ghost Flood Dragon. He knew that with the current strength of Ten Thousand Demons City, if he wanted to win the Ghost Flood Dragon, he would definitely hurt the enemy by one thousand and eight hundred.


    That''s not the result Ye Hao wants to see. It only allows the ghost to retreat in the face of difficulties. How to retreat in the face of difficulties?


    As early as when he locked the demon tower in the restricted area, Ye Hao had already made arrangements. He used the last ever-changing crystal he had used in the United States to transform it into a demon lock tower.


    This is not enough, after all, this demon lock tower is a fake.


    He borrowed the Demon Emperor Jade from Beiming Wuji, and used the power of the Demon Emperor Jade to build momentum for the "locking demon tower".


    The coercion that those monsters felt at that time was actually the power of the monster emperor jade amplified by Ye Hao.


    Everyone was shocked by the lock demon tower, and did not doubt too much.


    After that, it was the most important part, killing chickens and monkeys.


    This monkey is naturally a ghost flood, and the lock demon tower is a fake after all. If he shoots directly at the ghost flood, he will inevitably find something strange.


    Then you need to find a chicken, the strength of this chicken can''t be too weak, then there are only two choices, Hu Lie and Pang Zhen.


    But Pang Zhen was a human, so naturally only Hu Lie had the choice.


    As for the last move, Ye Hao mobilized the few sacred powers in the **** map, combined with the power of Demon Emperor Jade, and suppressed Hu Lie.


    In this way, Gui Jiao believes that this is really the lock demon tower.


    Ye Hao''s common skills include psychology. Although the ghost flood does not belong to a mortal, Ye Hao can roughly guess the psychology of this person.


    He is a gloomy person, because Qi Yu has reached the peak. Such people are often very vengeful and have a strong vengeance, but they are particularly afraid of death and fear of losing everything they have now.


    Therefore, for the sake of his own life, he ruthlessly left behind the chess pieces laid in Ten Thousand Demon City and the underworld warriors who are still fighting in Ten Thousand Demon City.


    Kaz


    The Demon Emperor Jade in Ye Hao''s hand shattered.


    However, neither Ye Hao nor Beiming Wuji showed any strangeness on their faces. After this operation, the Demon Emperor Jade could no longer bear it.


    "Grandpa, I will deal with the scum of Ten Thousand Demon City first. When you get the City Lord''s Mansion, control all the families as soon as possible. Lost the three big monster races and Pangwu two families, Ten Thousand Demon City needs a new order." Ye Hao said.


    "Don''t worry, I have all these arrangements in my heart." Bei Ming Wuji nodded.


    Ye Hao opened his **** wings behind him and flew out.


    A virtual screen of the system appeared before his eyes, and a task panel was displayed on it.


    [Snipe the underworld target: Ghost Emperor 0/1, Hades 0/2, Underworld Innate Realm Power 2/10, Underworld Warrior 425/1000]


    This was the mission promulgated by the previous system. It was the goal of slaying the underworld. In this way, in this city of Ten Thousand Demons, even if it wasn''t for Ye Hao''s killing, it was considered a mission.


    A lot of low-level underworld fighters have died so far. The ghost emperor''s mission is no longer complete. Hell is still a bit tricky, but even if this mission fails, there is no punishment.


    But how could Ye Hao give up this kind of free reward.


    "Your boss ran away, then first collect some interest from you." Ye Hao''s eyes fell to the ground, and his body fell instantly.


    ...


    A white wolf panted and stared at the people in black around him.


    Behind it, half-blood Della was sitting on the ground clutching her injured abdomen.


    "Aqi, go quickly. Leave me alone!" Della said to the white wolf anxiously.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu." The white wolf did not back down, his eyes looked around the surrounding enemies.


    "The demon beasts of the innate realm that can''t be transformed, and a Viscount-level blood clan...no...it should be a half-blood clan." The man in black smiled and approached them: "It''s really a strange combination."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, kill them. These people have killed a lot of our fighters in the underworld." The man in black said in a deep voice.


    "Of course to kill is to kill, but I like to torture them to death slowly." The man in black raised his hand, a talisman spell appeared, and then a flame shot out.


    The white wolf''s eyes changed. This flame could be avoided, but there was Della behind it. If it escaped, Della was seriously injured...


    boom


    "Aqi!" Della shouted worriedly.


    The smoke cleared.


    The white wolf stood stubbornly, and it could be seen that there was a big burnt wound on its fist on one side of its body, and blood was constantly flowing out.


    "It''s interesting, I want to see how many talismans you can stop me." The man in black raised his hand, and countless flames appeared, flying towards the white wolf one by one.


    Boom boom boom


    "Ahqi, go!" Tears appeared on Della''s cheeks, her heart hurting.


    She recalled that when she came out of Wushuang City, she was terrified and unfamiliar with everything.

 Chapter 1634： Fall of the Second King

    Chapter 1634: The Fall of Two Kings


    But one day, a white wolf broke into her life.


    At first, Della was frightened by the giant white wolf, but then she found that the white wolf was not malicious. Although the other party could not speak, it could understand her meaning.


    Later, Della and it became good friends. After the training patrol was over, she would take Ah Qi around and talk about her little secrets.


    A Qi is her friend.


    Suddenly, a light and shadow fell from the sky, and a companion of the man in black was hit directly by the light and shadow suddenly.


    "It depends on the owner to hit the dog."


    A figure stood up, his sullen eyes fixed on the man in black who used the flame.


    "Who are you?" The man in black looked warily at the man in front of him and his companion who had lost his breath under his feet.


    "He... he is Ye Hao! How could he be here? Didn''t Master Guijiao fight him in the City Lord''s Mansion." The companion next to him recognized Ye Hao.


    "Your master has run away." Ye Hao said coldly, and he glanced at the dying white wolf Aqi who was seriously injured.


    "Since you treat my wolves so enthusiastically, you are polite, and I hope you will like this gift."


    A red halo appeared behind Ye Hao, and then he snapped his fingers.


    Thousands of times more flames appeared around than the man in black, surrounding the people in black.


    In the fearful eyes of those in black, they swallowed it.


    After a few seconds, only a few charred corpses were left around.


    "The elite troops of the underworld." Ye Hao glanced at the scorched corpses, then turned around and walked to the white wolf Qi, who was dying in Della''s arms.


    "Young Master, please save Aqi. Aqi..." Della cried with rain, and hugged the **** white wolf.


    Because of the flame attack just now, there was almost no whole piece of skin on the white wolf''s body.


    Ah Qi stuck out her tongue and licked Della''s cheek, as if comforting Della.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and the two holy lights enveloped Della and Aqi respectively.


    The injuries on the two of them quickly recovered.


    Aqi broke free from Della''s arms and stood up struggling.


    "Aqi, you''re all right! Great!" Della looked at Aqi who was recovering from the beginning with excitement. There were basically no wounds on her body except for the blood stains on the hair.


    "Howl." Ah Qi also licked Della''s abdomen, and the wounds there also recovered.


    "Young Master..." Della turned her head excitedly, but Ye Hao had already disappeared before her eyes.


    ...


    The battle to clean up the City of Ten Thousand Demons lasted from early morning until mid-afternoon. The streets were full of corpses and blood. From the beginning, only people brought by Ye Hao were fighting. Later, people from various families also sent people to fight against these people from the local government. Encirclement and suppression.


    ¡¾Ding¡¤Killed 1,000 netherworld warriors¡¿


    [Ding¡¤Has killed ten strong innate realm of the underworld]


    On a hillside outside Wan Yao City.


    Ten Hades and Nine Hades stood here, dragging their remains, panting.


    In front of the two, Laura and Xue Lao, and Bao Ye, Xia Xue, Fat Brother and others.


    "Ten Hades, Nine Hades. Today is your burial place!" Xue Laoqiang pointed at the two.


    Ten Hades and Nine Hades looked at each other, their eyes were unwilling and angry.


    They already knew that Ghost Jiao left them.


    "The old immortal, you won today. But you don''t want to win too easily, I will let you lose a few pieces of meat!" Jiu Hades'' eyes turned black, and black lines appeared on his body.


    When the ten kings saw this, they also showed their trump cards.


    "Ghost Maiden Jue, it seems that they are really ready to fight hard. Xue Lao, this is not the time to talk about justice, let''s go together, don''t waste time." A voice came, a man with **** wings Appeared in the air.


    Old Xue nodded.


    "kill!"


    Ten Hades and Nine Hades launched a desperate fight.


    On the side of Ten Hades, Xia Xue and Laura rushed up at the same time.


    Fat brother and Feizi condensed the water chain at the same time, the water chain entangled the arm of Ten Hades, Laura punched the Ten Hades in the chest, and then Xia Xue''s blood and moon double knives followed.


    The head of Ten Hades fell to the ground.


    He looked at Ye Hao, who was as tall as a **** in the sky. He had never thought that when he was in the Jade Treasure, this kid was just a small thing he couldn''t look down on.


    But in less than two years, he was actually killed by his men.


    The Nine Hells on the other side are not much better. Although his strength is a little better than the Nine Hells, he is surrounded by wolves.


    Ye Hao also performed a body control technique in the sky.


    King Nine Hades took a while, and then his chest was pierced by Xue Lao''s silver spear.


    "Go to **** and confess to the babies you killed." Old Xue said in disgust.


    Ten Hades, Nine Hades, Die!


    [Ding, the mission is over, get a random physique: soil physique can be merged into five elements physique. Because a target of the sniper mission was not completed, only 3000 skill points were gained]


    [Current skill point: 12014]


    ...


    City Lord''s Mansion, Conference Hall.


    Bei Mingwu extreme sat on the top chair, and Ye Hao sat beside him.


    It was already sunset outside at this moment.


    However, all the forces of Ten Thousand Demons City are gathered in the discussion hall.


    In addition, a few people were kneeling on the ground.


    It is Takeshio of the Samurai family.


    "Report. All the remnants of the underworld in Ten Thousand Demons City have been cleared, and the residences of the three original three demons and Pangwu tribes have been controlled by us. The wolf tribe, tiger tribe, and lion tribe rebels have all succumbed to the law, leaving only some old and weak ones. Women and children are now being held in prison.


    The Pang family family Pang Zhen took their two sons and some members of the Pang family fled from the south of Ten Thousand Demons City. According to news from the border, they entered the restricted area.


    The Wu family, Wu Zhenxiong was captured alive by us, and the whereabouts of his daughter Wu Xiao is unknown.


    In addition, after the Ghost Emperor Guijiao escaped from the teleportation altar, the second king of the underworld also attacked a teleportation altar and escaped from the City of Ten Thousand Demons.


    In addition to these traitor leaders, there are also 13 other families under our control. Rebellious killings, surrendering imprisonment, waiting for the Lord''s instructions.


    Now Ten Thousand Demons City has been completely controlled by us, and we have also collected letters from several large families to contact some small families. "Mu Bai knelt on one knee and looked respectfully at Bei Ming Wuji and Ye Hao sitting on it.


    All the patriarchs of the small family present in the audience were very nervous.


    They knew that more than half of the families present were actually rebellious at the time, but the one hand that Ye Hao engaged in was reined in.


    But they are now also afraid that Bei Ming Wuji will settle accounts after autumn.


    "Hao''er, what do you say about this." Bei Ming Wuji looked at his grandson.

 Chapter 1635： Beiming family regains control of the City of Ten Thousand Demons

    Chapter 1635 North Ming Family Retakes Ten Thousand Demons City


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Ye Hao.


    They all knew that this time the crisis in Ten Thousand Demons City could be resolved because of the grandson of the Beiming family.


    It has a strong team!


    "Mu Bai, please bring up all the envelopes that have been searched." Ye Hao said.


    "Yes." Mu Bai immediately arranged for someone to come up with a basket of envelopes.


    Seeing this box of envelopes, the heads of the many small families present dropped their heads, sweat on their foreheads, and their bodies trembling.


    Ye Hao walked to the basket of envelopes, and he picked up an envelope from it.


    "I actually hate those who betrayed."


    At this moment, the air in the parliament hall seemed to freeze, and most of the patriarchs of these families were afraid to look at Ye Hao''s eyes.


    Suddenly, a flame appeared in Ye Hao''s hand, burning the envelope in his hand.


    Afterwards, the burning envelopes fell into the basket, which immediately burned all those envelopes.


    "But this time the matter is over. Ten Thousand Demons City still needs your efforts. I don''t want to ask more about the previous things. I believe that everyone present must have a dedication to Ten Thousand Demons City, right."


    Ye Hao looked at everyone present with a smile.


    The flames in the basket in front of Ye Hao grew bigger and bigger.


    bump


    A leopard head directly knelt on the ground, with his right hand stroking his chest: "Young Master Ye, our leopard clan has lived in the City of Ten Thousand Demons for generations, and we are convinced of the rule of the Beiming family. Anyone who dares to dare to be an enemy of the Beiming family, They are all enemies of our leopard race."


    bump


    With this first one, there is a second and third.


    One after another, they knelt on the ground, saying various words of allegiance, as if the Beiming family were their heaven.


    Bei Ming Wuji on the stage looked at Ye Hao with satisfaction.


    Then Ye Hao looked at Wu Zhenxiong who was kneeling on the ground: "Next, let''s talk about how to deal with the remnants of these traitors, Chief Wu, what do you think?"


    Wu Zhenxiong closed his eyes and said, "The winner is the king and the loser. I, Wu Zhenxiong, lost. Let you handle it. But I have a request. I hope that the city lord of Beiming will spare the women and children of the Wu family for the sake of our Wu family''s service for Ten Thousand Monster City. ."


    "Brilliant enough." Ye Hao clapped his hands, his eyes were sharp: "But there is one thing I want you to tell me clearly, to my grandfather. It''s about my uncle, the son of the city lord of Beiming, who died in the past. thing!"


    Beiming Wuji''s body trembled, and he looked at his grandson in surprise, not knowing why he would mention this at this moment.


    "Nightingale, tell my grandpa about the matter you investigated." Ye Hao said.


    Nightingale came out and said, "When I was investigating intelligence, I had an unexpected gain. I saw a secret letter in the study of the head of the Wu family.


    Among them is a plan written about the plan of the city lord''s son thirty years ago. At that time, the young city lord¡¯s wife was seriously ill. There were rumors that there were medicines in the restricted area. The young city lord took his wife into the restricted area and never returned.


    In fact, the Wu family was the pusher behind this matter. They released the news, and after Young City Master left Ten Thousand Demons City with his wife, they sent people to chase and kill them secretly until they reached the restricted area.


    The chaser and Young City Lord never came back after entering the restricted area. "


    The audience was in an uproar.


    They knew that the death of the young city master had a great impact on Bei Ming Wuji. He only had a pair of children.


    The daughter heard that she went to the outside world and eloped with a man, and then her whereabouts were unknown. It is said that she was dead, and Ye Hao was their child.


    But Beiming Wuji''s son is a dedicated person. After his wife gave birth, he became seriously ill. He ventured into the restricted area for his wife. He has never appeared since, and most of them have been buried in the restricted area.


    The breath on Beiming Wuji''s body fluctuated violently. He originally thought that his son died because of stubbornness, but he did not expect that he was killed.


    "Wu Zhenxiong!" Bei Ming Wuji yelled in anger.


    Wu Zhenxiong glanced at Ye Hao: "I didn''t expect you to be able to investigate even such things. I didn''t lose. But my daughter is better than me. She is still alive. I believe she will avenge her. .


    Lord, I controlled the killing of your son. But I also hope that you can let go of my people, I am willing to die! "


    After speaking, Wu Zhenxiong''s eyes bleed suddenly and lost his breath.


    Ye Hao wrinkled his face and pressed it to Wu Zhenxiong''s neck.


    He looked at Grandpa: "He has reversed his meridians, his heart shattered and died."


    It took a long time for Beiming Wuji to calm down his emotions, and he took a long breath: "Take him down and bury him. Haoer, I''m tired. I want to go down and rest. You are responsible for everything here."


    Bei Ming Wuji seemed to be much older all of a sudden, and left the parliament hall with a staggering pace.


    Ye Hao looked at Wu Zhenxiong''s body: "Come here, move him down and bury him."


    The guard walked in and removed Take Jinxiong''s body.


    "Regarding the traitors of the three big demons and the Pangwu tribes and those accomplices. All those who have murdered during this period will be executed. As for those unrelated old and weak women and children, all are placed in shanty towns outside the city of Ten Thousand Demons. , Give them an area.


    All the traitors are not allowed to take a half step out there, otherwise they will kill! Ye Hao said solemnly.


    Ye Hao''s order can be regarded as quite satisfactory. He didn''t make a big killing, and it made these traitors pay the price.


    "In addition, regarding the management of Ten Thousand Demons City. Starting today, the system will be changed. Ten Thousand Demons City has established a Council of Demons, with 30 members. Each family will arrange a certain position according to their strength. All decisions will be decided by everyone. The Beiming family Have a veto.


    The president of the Demon Council is appointed by the Beiming family, and there is also an executive director, who is the head of the fox clan, Baihu, who has ten votes.


    At the same time, the Fox tribe, the Horse tribe, and the Niu tribe are responsible for the security work of Ten Thousand Demons City. "


    Ye Hao''s remarks directly arranged the tier system of Ten Thousand Demons City.


    Everyone looked at the white fox of the fox family.


    Because of Ye Hao''s words, the fox tribe has become an existence under one person and above ten thousand.


    Bai Rong beside the white fox sighed that it was her daughter who had made a wise choice, so that the fox clan would become the leader of the demon clan and would receive more training resources.


    This is equivalent to flying on a branch and turning into a phoenix in an instant.


    "The Fox Clan is willing to do its best for the stability and order of the Ten Thousand Demon City!" The white fox knelt on one knee.


    After talking about some trivial matters, everyone broke up.


    Ye Hao and Bai Fox walked on the path in the backyard.


    "Young Master Ye, I think your punishment for those traitors is too light." Bai Fox said while looking at Ye Hao.


    "It''s too light? I don''t think that now Ten Thousand Demons City has just returned to peace, it is not suitable to go on killings." Ye Hao shook his head, and then his eyes showed a hint of coldness: "I will give you a prescription later. Let those Traitors take it, and after taking it, unless there is power to unlock them, they will be unable to bear children for life."


    Infertility!


    The white fox looked at Ye Hao in surprise, this trick was ruthless, it was directly equivalent to breaking the incense of the traitors.

 Chapter 1636： Ten Thousand Demons City Border Walled City

    Chapter 1636 Ten Thousand Demons City Border Walled City


    Soon the order of Ten Thousand Demons City was restored. Because of the various abilities of monsters, the restoration of Ten Thousand Demons City after a great battle was also very fast.


    Most of the buildings have been restored.


    The status of the fox clan has also changed sharply, from the previous second-class clan to the head of the monster clan in Ten Thousand Monster City.


    Song Ying and others were sent back to Wushuang City by Ye Hao. Although there were episodes in this trip, at least they were not harmed.


    Ye Haoduan sat in the carriage and looked at the over 10,000 skill points displayed on the system''s virtual screen.


    "This time the skill points have exceeded 10,000, and it takes 10,000 to upgrade to the fifth-level system." Ye Hao tried to click to upgrade.


    [5.0 system: 10,000 skill points are required, and 4.0 system is required. The current upgrade conditions are all fulfilled. During the upgrade process, the system will stop running for one month. Except for the current skills, all exchange skills and cooldown will be stopped. Whether to choose to upgrade or not


    A line of conspicuous font flashed before Ye Hao''s eyes.


    The system will be suspended for one month.


    Ye Hao frowned, this time is a bit long.


    Although the matter of Ten Thousand Demons City was over, what followed was the matter of Qin Ling. If the system stopped, it would be a big trouble for Ye Hao.


    "Forget it, let the upgrade matter temporarily. Wait until Qin Ling''s affairs are over." Ye Hao canceled the upgrade temporarily.


    Then, on the side of his breath, three circles of light appeared on his palm.


    The red light circle has a burning breath.


    The blue aperture has a gentle breath.


    The other is a yellow aperture, which gives people a thick and steady feeling.


    "Soil physique, now I have only two five element physiques left. I don''t know how strong the five element physique will be in the full state." Ye Hao looked at the physique obtained from this mission.


    "Young Master, here it is."


    A respectful female voice came from outside.


    The carriage also stopped.


    Ye Hao opened the curtain, Mu Bai was kneeling halfway on the ground, and there was a city in front of him.


    "Mu Bai, I can actually come by myself. You don''t have to send me over." Ye Hao walked out of the carriage and looked at Mu Bai next to him.


    "Young Lord, Lord City Lord said, you have just gone through a big battle before, so you must ensure your recovery as much as possible." Mu Bai said seriously.


    Ye Hao was helpless, grandpa was still too worried about him.


    There was a picture of mountains in his body, and Ye Hao had recovered long ago.


    "Don''t talk about it, this is the border walled city south of Ten Thousand Demons City?" Ye Hao looked at this careful walled city, and five kilometers ahead was the familiar black fog.


    "Yes. This is the southern walled city, where the second guard of the Beiming family is stationed." Mu Bai introduced.


    Ye Hao looked at the walled city, and the soldiers in the walled city looked wary.


    "Last night, Grandpa left Ten Thousand Demons City overnight. At that time, I was curious about what he was doing. Early this morning, there was a message asking me to rush to the Southern Border Walled City. I don''t know what happened here.


    Mu Bai, if I remember correctly, Pang Zhen escaped from here with his children. "Ye Hao asked as he walked into the walled city.


    "Yes." Mu Bai nodded: "Because Pang Zhen is strong, the people in the walled city are not 100% confident that they can take them, so they can only watch them escape."


    "stop!"


    Suddenly the people in front scolded Ye Hao and others.


    "This is the southern walled city, no one who is not involved is allowed to come near!" The soldier standing at the gate of the walled city shouted at Ye Hao and Mu Bai.


    Mu Bai''s face wrinkled, looking angry.


    Ye Hao stopped Mu Bai.


    "Little brother, I am..." Ye Hao has not had time to introduce.


    A voice came from the walled city.


    "Don''t be rude, this is the young master of Ten Thousand Demon City. There is no place where the young master cannot step in this Ten Thousand Demon City." A man in the appearance of an officer wearing a black armor walked out.


    The officer walked up to Ye Hao and knelt on one knee: "The final officer Yu Ze, captain of the Second Guard of the Southern Border Walled City, see Master Young Master!"


    All the soldiers around, including the soldiers who happened to be on patrol, looked silly.


    "Little Lord?"


    "Young Master of Ten Thousand Demons City!"


    "Could it be the hero who put down the rebellion of the three big monster races and the Pangwu tribe in Ten Thousand Monster City!"


    "I heard that it is the grandson of Lord City Lord, but I didn''t expect to be so young."


    Although Bei Ming Wuji didn''t transfer the guards away from the border during the First Battle of Ten Thousand Demon City because of the overall situation, but the matter of Ten Thousand Demon City had been spread here in the past two days.


    Everyone knows that it was a young man, the grandson of Beiming Wuji, who forced the underworld monsters back into the fairyland, and successively beheaded the masters of the three big monsters and the Pangwu clan, and put down the crisis in Ten Thousand Monster City.


    "Captain Yu Ze, where''s my grandfather?" Ye Hao helped the officer up.


    "Master City Lord is outside the city wall. Young Master, please follow me." Captain Yu Ze led Ye Hao and Mu Bai towards the other side of the walled city.


    After entering the walled city, Ye Hao only noticed at this time that on the other side of the walled city, there was a wall tens of meters high, and the side facing the Ten Thousand Demons City was only no more than three meters tall, just like a wall like a wall. .


    The high walls of the outer walled city stretched out to the west and east, like a Great Wall of China.


    "Captain Yu Ze, how big is your city?" Ye Hao asked curiously as he walked.


    "The Second Guard is full of 106 people, one captain and five deputy captains. The captain''s strength is generally around the triple innate. The deputy captains are all innate. Each deputy captain leads twenty soldiers from the Qi Refining Realm.


    The same goes for the other east and west walls, but we still have a reserve of about two hundred people in Ten Thousand Demons City. If the soldiers in the city are injured, dead or retired, they will be transferred from Ten Thousand Demons City in time. Come to replace and ensure that the number of soldiers is sufficient. "


    Captain Yu Ze introduced in detail.


    Listening to this introduction really has strict military management.


    "Hao''er." There was a call from the dark and high wall in the distance.


    Ye Hao raised his head and saw Bei Ming Wuji''s figure on the city wall at least fifty meters high.


    Ye Hao jumped and jumped directly onto the city wall.


    "Grandpa, what do you want me to do?" Ye Hao asked.


    As soon as Ye Hao asked, he saw something strange.


    Outside the city wall, there were many bones, all kinds of strange monsters, some were like small tanks, and some were like giant beetles, praying mantises.


    Fortunately, the number is not very large, judging from the bones, it is less than a hundred.


    There is a distance of five kilometers between the city wall and the black fog in the restricted area. The land in this distance is like burnt wasteland, without any vitality.


    "This is?" Ye Hao looked at Bei Ming Wuji in doubt.


    Bei Ming Wuji said solemnly: "Last night the southern city wall was attacked by a wave of monsters. It was a wave of yellow hundred-level beasts, but it was okay. The strength was not high. Under the defense of Captain Yu Ze and the soldiers, they were blocked. Come down.


    But Captain Yu Ze felt that there seemed to be weird outside, so he invited me over.


    I came over and took a look, but I couldn''t see anything famous. I think you have entered the black mist, maybe you can see something. "

 Chapter 1637： The beast tide is coming!

    Chapter 1637 Beast tide is coming!


    "That''s it, let me see." Ye Hao jumped off the wall and stepped directly into the bone.


    "Young Master, be careful, some of these monsters carry black mist toxins!" Captain Yu Ze reminded.


    But Bei Ming Wuji shook his head at Captain Yu Ze.


    Captain Yu Ze was surprised to find that where Ye Hao stepped into, the black aura from the monster bones had all retreated on their own, as if they were taboo.


    Ye Hao explored for more than ten minutes before returning to the city wall.


    He looked at his grandpa and shook his head: "These monsters are very weak. I can''t see anything special. Captain Yu Ze, can you tell me what you feel is special."


    "That''s it. We have all levels of attacks against monsters in the black mist here, generally based on the number, ten, hundred, thousand, ten thousand.


    Of course, this is not accurate, it is just a rough division, and sometimes rounding is adopted.


    Tenth level is generally a small beast tide, and it can be done easily. The one hundredth level is a bit troublesome, but it doesn''t matter much. The one thousandth level is very troublesome and requires the power of the Ten Thousand Demon City.


    We haven''t encountered the ten thousand level yet.


    And for each level, we also divide the level of danger into green, yellow, and red.


    This time it was the yellow hundred-level beast tide. "


    "Wait, will your calculation method make a mistake? If ten of them come, and the results are all very powerful monsters, wouldn''t your calculation method have a big mistake?" Ye Hao interrupted.


    Captain Yu Ze shook his head and explained: "Don''t look at these monsters looking disorderly. In fact, after hundreds of years of observation at our border, they also have a very strict system.


    And they seem to be very afraid of Ten Thousand Demon City, ordinary monsters will not come over. And when they enter here, they are generally driven by monsters with stronger strength.


    It''s as if we humans have a system, centurion, thousands. The number of monsters driven by monsters of different strengths is also different, so according to our system, under normal circumstances, there will be no judgment errors. "


    "Under normal circumstances? Then you feel strange this time, is there a mistake in your system?" Ye Hao sniffed out a hint.


    Captain Yu Ze nodded solemnly. He pointed to the bones on the city wall. Among them were the three most prominent giant beetle bones.


    "It stands to reason that for a hundred-level beast tide, there is generally only one fourth-order monster for every one hundred, and it drives monsters within a hundred to attack. But this time there is only one hundred beast tide, but three four Ranked monster, we named it Black Beetle Triangle. This is the first time we have encountered this situation.


    We suspected that there would be any danger, so we specially invited Lord City Lord. "


    Ye Hao put his arms around his chest and touched his chin with his right hand, showing a thoughtful look.


    In the forbidden area, those monsters live on their own, and every powerful monster has its own living area. Except for some small monsters of the same race, there is rarely an established tide of beasts.


    So Ye Hao didn''t understand what was wrong.


    "I don''t know too well. If you want to find out what''s famous in this, I need to go into the black mist to see it." Ye Hao muttered.


    Hearing that Ye Hao was about to enter the black mist, Captain Yu Ze''s expression suddenly changed.


    "No, no, young master, you must never enter the black fog. We have also experimented with arranging people to enter the black fog. In order to prevent people from losing their way, we tied ropes to them, or left signs on the road.


    But as long as you walk in more than ten meters, no one will come back, and the rope will be broken inexplicably. This black mist is like a sigh of hell! "


    "Forgot to tell you, my grandson walked out of the restricted area before." Bei Ming Wuji suddenly said.


    Captain Yu Ze was dumbfounded.


    He stared blankly at the boy in front of him.


    What did he hear just now, the young master has actually entered the black mist and came out intact?


    If someone else said this, he would definitely think that the other person was bragging, but this was from the master of Beiming City!


    "Captain Yu Ze said that, I came out because of an adventure. If I go in again, I might be able to come out." Ye Hao nodded and said.


    This piece of black fog is really too mysterious. If it wasn''t for the induction of blood that made him find the Demon Locking Tower, he might not be able to get out.


    "There is no accurate clue, so be it this time. Yu Ze, you have to be more vigilant during this period of time, and you must be in a small team every shift. If you have any information, you can directly light the wolf smoke, and I will come over as soon as possible. .


    I will also inform the guards of the other two walls to be careful. "Bei Ming Wuji said.


    "Yes, City Lord." Captain Yu Ze nodded.


    After all, this is just a suspicion, nothing has happened yet, and they can''t enter the black fog of the restricted area to find out, they can only sit and watch the changes.


    Buzzing


    Just when Ye Hao and Bei Ming Wuji were about to leave, the small broken stones on the city wall began to vibrate.


    A soldier holding a kettle next to him watched the water rippled in the kettle.


    "It''s a beast tide!" Captain Yu Ze immediately stood on guard, and he stared into the black mist five kilometers away.


    Ye Hao was also curiously looking at the black mist at the moment. It was the first time that he saw those monsters launching such an attack.


    Perhaps after experiencing it personally, Ye Hao could detect some signs.


    The broken stones on the ground were beating more and more fiercely.


    "The first team all enter the defense line. The second team is ready to make up at any time. The third team, the fourth team and the fifth team are on standby and awaiting orders." Captain Yu Ze was completely in a wartime state at this moment, and even forgot to be beside him. The Beiming Wuji and Ye Hao.


    In the dark fog, a pair of glowing eyes appeared, and those glowing spots were uneven, large and small, giving people a creepy feeling.


    Bump


    This time, except for the movement of the stones on the ground, Ye Hao could clearly hear the sound of a galloping horse.


    The first to rush out from the black mist was a monster with dozens of black horses with two heads and four legs.


    In addition to these, there are all kinds of strange monsters, all of which look like monsters on a call.


    Compared with them, any crocodile, any poisonous snake, and any octopus monster can be regarded as cute animals.


    And every monster that rushed out exudes that kind of black energy.


    "Green hundred-level beast tide! The first team is starting to fight!" Captain Yu Ze ordered immediately.


    Although these monsters formed a tide of beasts, there was no order at all. One by one, they only knew to rush forward, of course, the front was the dozens of strange horse-shaped monsters.


    "First team, get on with me!" shouted a soldier wearing black armor and a black scarf around his neck.


    The word Beiming is written on the black scarf.


    "That is the mark of all deputy captains. If the deputy captain of a squad dies during a battle, so as to avoid the situation where no one is leading the battle, the person with the highest position will take a black scarf and tie it to himself, then everyone I know this person is the acting deputy captain."


    Bei Ming Wuji said on the side.

 Chapter 1638： The unknown battle on the border

    Chapter 1638 the unknown battle on the border


    Ye Hao watched this battle.


    Five strange-looking crossbows were lifted out of the city wall.


    "Launch!" With an order, the man controlling the crossbow machine pulled the trigger, and the huge crossbow arrow, which was like a rocket, was shot out.


    And behind the crossbow bolt is an iron chain, the chain is very long, a full kilometer!


    Five crossbow arrows were shot out, and they all hit the target accurately. The targets were relatively large in size.


    "Howl."


    A huge three-eyed giant was pierced by a crossbow bolt, but the wound did not make it die immediately, it was crying in pain.


    "Pull!" the deputy captain of the first team shouted.


    Then the soldier pressed a switch on the crossbow machine, and the chains tightened instantly, and then quickly dragged the monsters that were shot over.


    The five monsters were dragged to the ground by chains, and quickly dragged toward the wall.


    A monster with six opponents grabbed a stone on the ground in time, and then pulled the chain heavily.


    The crossbow machine made of iron all over was pulled.


    The soldier controlling the crossbow machine immediately shouted: "Abandon!"


    The crossbow machine was dragged off the city wall, hit the ground from a height of more than fifty meters, and broke.


    Except for this monster, which broke free, the other four monsters were all dragged up.


    When they were pulled up the city wall, all the soldiers who had been waiting for a long time plunged into the monster''s body with their spears.


    "Ouuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, they want to resist, want to attack the surrounding soldiers.


    The huge monster among the soldiers stood up, and one of the conspicuous tauren warriors took a three-meter-high giant wood and smashed the monster''s palms waving around.


    "Howl..."


    Blood and minced meat splashed everywhere on the wall.


    There are very good drainage canals on the walls, but these canals are not used for drainage at the moment, but for draining blood, and the bleeding blood stains the surface of the walls.


    Ye Hao looked at the monster soldiers. These monster soldiers and human soldiers cooperated very tacitly. Because of their strong bodies, they often volunteered to be in the forefront.


    No one gave them orders, no one persecuted them, and they themselves stood in the way.


    Because there is no race here, only enemies and comrades in arms.


    "The humans and monsters fighting in the three border fortresses are either members of our Beiming family, or people and monsters adopted and trained by our Beiming family. Most monsters are orphans, while most humans are criminals." Bei Ming Wuji said.


    "Criminal?" Ye Hao was surprised.


    Bei Ming Wuji pointed to the captain of the first team: "That person was Zhao Qiang. In the outside world, he was originally a butcher. Because his parents were insulted and beaten by local snakes, his mother died and his father was seriously injured. Then he jumped from the hospital. Down.


    Because the ground snake had something to do with it, this matter was finally suppressed and nothing went on.


    After that, he handled the death of his parents. He spent a month in the grass outside the villa of the ground snake. When he was hungry, he ate insects and leaves. Finally, when he had a chance, he rushed into the villa and hacked to death. Thirteen people including the ground snake.


    So he was sentenced to death by the local court, and he was indeed''dead'' in the outside world. I found him at the time and gave him a chance to take him to the City of Ten Thousand Demons and give him a new identity.


    After living in Ten Thousand Demons City for five years, he had his own family, married a horse woman as his wife, and had children. According to the original agreement, after five years of fighting on the border, I would give them the right to live freely in the City of Ten Thousand Demons.


    But he still chose to stay here, only going back to spend two days with his wife and children every month. "


    Ye Hao looked at the deputy captain in surprise. He didn''t expect that these people guarding the border would have such stories.


    "After all, the population of Ten Thousand Demons City is limited, and it is impossible for us to forcefully recruit residents of Ten Thousand Demons City to fight for us. That would cause unnecessary panic.


    Therefore, we communicated with the Huaxia government and they agreed that we can select some special prisoners on death row to serve us. The only condition is that they are not allowed to return to the outside world. "


    Bei Ming Wuji looked at the monsters that were still whizzing: "The residents of Ten Thousand Demon City, they only know that there is a threat outside Ten Thousand Demon City, but they don¡¯t know what kind of threat it is. They don¡¯t know that the soldiers here are facing threats. What kind of danger.


    In order to prevent the residents of Ten Thousand Demons City from living in the shadow of danger, we still have a rule that all soldiers who participate are not allowed to divulge things here.


    In order not to arouse suspicion, the city wall facing Ten Thousand Demons City is only three meters high, while the city wall facing the outside is fifty meters high! "


    We face the darkness and fear, and leave the light and calm to you behind.


    Ye Hao couldn''t help but think of such a sentence.


    I saw the calm and prosperous scene of Ten Thousand Demons City before because of the soldiers who kept their youth here.


    People in Ten Thousand Demons City all think that the Beiming family''s power has become weak, but that''s not the case, but the Beiming family puts emphasis on protecting Ten Thousand Demons City instead of showing their power to those families when they are bored.


    Their power will only be shown to the enemy.


    "The beast tide is upgraded! The green hundred-level beast tide is upgraded to the yellow one hundred-level beast tide, the second and third teams are ready to fight!" Yu Ze shouted loudly.


    The second team and the third team were originally prepared to enter the defensive line under the leadership of the deputy captain.


    "Second team, enter the defensive position, quick, quick!" The second team deputy captain shouted.


    They opened a door above the city wall and entered directly into the city wall.


    Then Ye Hao saw several openings appeared outside the city wall, and sharp javelins protruded from the openings.


    The original flat city wall now seemed to be a hedgehog.


    "The third squad, covered with fireballs!" The captain of the third squad took his soldiers out and took out catapults, and the catapults were covered with black stones.


    Then the black stones shot out, and each stone fell into the beast tide and exploded.


    This is explosives.


    The explosion sounded endlessly.


    But the monsters emerging from the black mist continued.


    Two hundred, three hundred, four hundred... five hundred.


    Sweat appeared on Captain Yu Ze''s forehead. He gritted his teeth and shouted: "The beast tide is upgraded, the red hundred-level beast tide! The fourth team comes up with a rocket launcher, and the fifth team brings out our housekeeper!"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    Behind the city wall, the shady scenes were lifted in the places on the high shelves that were originally covered by shady.


    Ye Hao was surprised to find that it turned out to be a tank, and the muzzle of the tank was aimed at the monster outside.


    "Although we are practicing martial arts, we are not old-fashioned turtles. We also have this advanced equipment. It''s just that for some reason, teleporting the altar to teleport these things is a little troublesome. Teleporting a big guy like this is equivalent to teleporting one. The energy consumed by thousands of people is rationed to us every time.


    So we usually save some use. "Bei Ming Wuji hugged his chest and said lightly.


    Boom boom boom


    The sound of explosions was endless, and Ye Hao knew why the five kilometers outside the city wall was like wasteland.


    But this scene is really amazing.


    Have you seen a few soldiers from the mouse and cat tribes maneuvering tanks to fire? Have you ever seen rhino soldiers roaring there carrying RPGs?


    And all this is just the beginning, those monsters still charge without fear of death in the explosion, and finally arrived on the wall at this moment.


    Some monsters that could not stop the car directly slammed into the spear.


    Then there was an explosion at the top of the spear, and then a new spear was stretched out.


    "Prepare for close combat, erect a shield!" Yu Ze put on his helmet, leaving only a pair of eyes exposed outside his body.


    On the city wall, all the strong monsters picked up three or four meters high, and a shield made of pure iron was erected there.


    In the back, some small monsters and humans have cold weapons around their waists, with AK 47s in their hands, as if they are ready to go.


    This is a perfect battle combining ancient tactics with modern weapons and martial arts.


    Ye Hao had a feeling of blood surging, but Bei Ming Wuji on the side caught him.


    "This is their battle, this is their position. You have helped them for a while, but you can''t help them for the rest of their lives. If they can''t stop the tide of beasts of this level, they don''t deserve to stay here.


    If we really need to take action, Captain Yu Ze will say, this is also respect for them. "Bei Ming Wuji said calmly.

 Chapter 1639： Hunter and Prey

    Chapter 1639 Hunter and Prey


    A monster in the shape of a blood horse stepped on the corpse under the city wall and jumped up.


    It ran directly above the city wall, then jumped to the top of the city wall, and knocked down a soldier holding a shield. The other soldiers immediately pulled away the knocked down soldier.


    But the blood-red eyes of the monster horse stared at the surrounding enemies, and black air came out of his nose.


    This is a monster of Tier 4 strength.


    "Others continue to defend against the monsters under the city wall. The storming team will come with me to fix this monster!" The deputy captain of the first team, Zhao Qiang, did not panic because a monster climbed the city wall.


    The other soldiers continued their mission in an orderly manner.


    Five tall and strong soldiers rushed up with huge shields in their hands, and surrounded the monster horse in the center from five directions.


    Bump


    The monster horse kept struggling, but because the movable space was too small to allow it to accumulate energy, it could only use its own brute force to hit the shield to seek a breakthrough.


    The five brawny men clenched their teeth and persisted, even if their shield arms were worn out with blood, they still persisted.


    "Firepower coverage!" Zhao Qiang ordered.


    Four or five soldiers around, holding AK 47, aimed at the monster horse from the gap in the shield.


    …ç…ç…ç…ç


    The bullet shells kept falling to the ground.


    Hundreds of bullets poured on the monster horse.


    But the monster horse''s skin is thick and thick, and the power of the bullet can only damage some of its fur, unable to penetrate its body.


    "These are specially modified bullets. In addition to gunpowder, there are anesthetics and drugs to prevent blood clotting, which can accelerate the blood loss of monsters." Beiming Wuji introduced Ye Hao to the side.


    Ye Hao did not look down on the battle because the battle level was not strong, but watched the battle very seriously.


    "The second round!" Zhao Qiangqiang shouted.


    The soldier with the gun put down the gun in his hand, took out several grenades directly from his waist, and opened the safety latch. There seemed to be glue on it. The soldier pressed these grenades on the wound just opened by the bullet.


    "He!" Zhao Qiang shouted.


    Five brawny men holding shields gritted their teeth and squeezed the monster horse in the center, as far as possible so that there was no gap between the five shields.


    boom


    There was a huge explosion, and a heat wave came from the center of the shield.


    A jet-black and steaming thigh fell in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao watched as the five strong men withdrew their shields. The monster horse, which was still turbulent just now, had fallen to the ground, with its skin open and fleshy, and there was almost no intact skin.


    And there was black smoke on the five shields, and Ye Hao could feel the heat remaining on the shields because of the explosion.


    The right hands of the five strong men were trembling, but they all gritted their teeth, and none of them complained. Even if the bomb exploded less than one meter away from them, there was no trace of fear in their eyes.


    Once they are afraid and take a step back, it may cause the explosion to hurt their comrades.


    And because of the previous anticoagulant medicine, the blood from the wound was flowing out like a flood.


    The monster horse blinked, still breathing in his nose.


    Chuck chuck


    The soldiers drew their swords and spears from their waists, and pierced the monster horse without mercy.


    Until the monster horse stopped moving, several soldiers used their spears to pick the monster horse''s bones under the city wall.


    Such scenes happened everywhere in the city wall.


    Even if there are terrifying monsters in front of them, they do not rush, and deal with the monsters that rushed to the wall in an orderly manner.


    "How about it, any suggestions?" Bei Ming Wuji looked at his grandson with a smile, and he could see pride in his expression.


    "They are pulled out alone, perhaps inconspicuous in the same level. But once they are thrown on the battlefield, they are fighters who are not afraid of the enemy and cooperate to kill the enemy.


    Everyone knows exactly what his mission is. There is only battle in his eyes and the difference between enemies and comrades in arms. "


    Ye Hao said sternly: "Such people can''t get out of martial arts competitions in the family. Such people can only be trained on the battlefield. They are not martial artists, they are born fighters."


    Ye Hao knew the difference between warriors and warriors.


    Martial artist, that is the ultimate pursuit of martial arts, they have unlimited possibilities.


    And a group of such fighters, they are a sharp blade, even if they are facing a strong person far beyond themselves, they dare to draw their own sharp blade.


    At least here, for a Tier 5 powerhouse, there must be no one hundred Qi Refining Realm fighters who cooperate with each other to be effective.


    "One, two, three." Captain Yu Ze didn''t make a move. He kept watching the battlefield. His sword hadn''t been out of the sheath: "No, there should be another one, where and where?"


    "What is Captain Yu Ze looking for?" Ye Hao asked suspiciously.


    "He is looking for the leader of the tide of beasts. As I said just now, there are several powerful leader monsters in each tide of beasts. Now these monsters are still attacking madly, which shows that there are still powerful monsters surviving.


    In such a battle, if the leader monster can be killed, the next battle will be relatively easier. Losing the leader''s beast will greatly reduce the combat power. "Bei Ming Wuji said.


    Ye Hao also began to search around.


    Perspective eyes.


    Finally, Ye Hao locked the target.


    "There..." Ye Haogang said, he discovered that Captain Yu Ze jumped off the wall with several people tied up.


    It was a corner of a city wall, where many corpses had accumulated.


    Captain Yu Ze drew the knife from his waist and directly split the corpses open, revealing the monsters hidden under the corpses.


    It was a monster like a centipede. It had a huge mouth. It was gnawing on the steel of the wall. It had gnawed for nearly half a meter by now.


    "If you fight in this place for a long time, you will naturally have an inexplicable reaction to these monsters." Bei Ming Wuji smiled.


    Ye Hao nodded. Just now he relied on clairvoyance to barely discover this hidden guy, but Captain Yu Ze, whose strength was far lower than his own, was able to discover the target faster than himself.


    "That centipede-like monster, the strength seems to be at the fifth-level elementary level, equivalent to the fourth-level innate. Captain Yu Ze can handle it." Ye Hao said worriedly.


    "If it''s a four-fold innate warrior or monster, I can''t guarantee it. But if it''s a monster, he will definitely have no problem. It''s like an experienced hunter facing his prey. If you don''t have full confidence, the hunter It won¡¯t be shot. Once it is shot, it means that the prey has already had results."


    Bei Ming Wuji looked at the battlefield on Captain Yu Ze.


    Ye Hao also looked over.

 Chapter 1640： Fighting art

    Chapter 1640


    The soldiers who jumped with Captain Yu Ze immediately threw a bomb emitting a special smell toward the surrounding area.


    The gas emitted, making the surrounding monsters temporarily unable to approach.


    Captain Yu Ze didn''t hesitate to wield a big knife and slash towards the centipede monster.


    A section of the centipede monster''s body was in the mud, and it was seven or eight meters above the ground alone.


    The centipede monster has solid scales on the surface, which is much stronger than ordinary monsters.


    However, Captain Yu Ze''s unbiased blade happened to fall in the middle of the two scale armors.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu of the centipede monster, it spit out black liquid at the people around it.


    "Hide!" Seeing this liquid, Captain Yu Ze ordered immediately.


    Ye Hao frowned on the city wall. The liquid breath made him familiar. Wasn''t it the venom on the surface of the grandpa before?


    "Ordinary monsters are actually not a big problem. As long as the number is not large, the walled guards can handle it. But some monsters have this terrifying venom.


    Ordinary fighters are contaminated in a lot, and it is very likely that they will be corroded on the spot, while powerful fighters can only temporarily use internal force to seal the venom on the surface of the body, just like I did before.


    However, this will accumulate a lot of toxins in the body until the body can no longer hold it. Up to now, 60% of the casualties and retired soldiers of the three walled guards are caused by fighting these toxin-carrying monsters. Bei Ming Wuji said solemnly.


    Ye Hao stared at the battle below, he was always ready to help Captain Yu Ze and them.


    However, Captain Yu Ze and the others were accustomed to such battles, after avoiding the first wave of toxin attacks.


    Captain Yu Ze immediately launched an attack again, and at this moment the centipede monster actually began to retract its rope into the soil.


    "It''s going to flee. I''ll attract his attack, you guys will trap it, don''t let this monster run away!" Captain Yu Ze shouted, and then rushed to the front of the centipede monster, and its head was just a meal. Chop.


    Trying to anger the monster and let it fall into entanglement with him.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho!" The angry centipede monster opened his mouth wide and wanted to kill Captain Yu Ze.


    Captain Yu Ze raised a shield on his back to block the centipede monster, clenching his teeth and holding on.


    He knew that he couldn''t hide now, he had to delay time, if this monster hid under the dirt, they would need to spend more time to find this monster again.


    The soldiers were not idle at the moment, one by one they took out the iron chains with barbed hooks, shook the rope directly on the scales of the centipede monster''s body, and then nailed it to the ground.


    One, two, three.


    The iron chain gradually fixed the body of the centipede monster.


    The centipede monster felt the fear. It roared and wanted to return to the dirt, but its body was trapped by the iron chain and could not return to the dirt.


    The smoke that drove the monsters around also dissipated.


    The centipede monster roared loudly, as if calling his little brother to save himself.


    The monsters around rushed towards him like crazy.


    Ye Hao''s face wrinkled, his fists clenched.


    "You still don''t believe them. As I said, they may not be powerful warriors, but they are professional monster hunters." Beiming Wuji hugged his chest and said calmly.


    Captain Yu Ze also felt the crisis. He knew that this battle could not be delayed any longer.


    "You all evacuate!"


    Captain Yu Ze shouted.


    "Captain!" The other soldiers looked at their captain worriedly.


    "Obey the order!" Yu Ze''s face turned straight.


    Once the soldiers gritted their teeth, they reconnected the rope, and the rope quickly led them back to the wall.


    Only Captain Yu Ze was left facing the roaring beast wave.


    Captain Yu Ze faced the coming horror without panic. He looked at the centipede monster that was trapped on the ground and was still struggling.


    As it struggled, those chains broke one after another.


    "Beast, grandpa will take you home now!"


    Captain Yu Ze murmured, and put the shield in his hand directly into the centipede monster¡¯s mouth, jammed its mouth, and then jumped onto the centipede monster¡¯s head with a knife in his hand, and hit the centipede monster¡¯s head with a knife. one eye.


    The centipede monster roared in pain, but the centipede monster had so many eyes that it couldn''t cause any fatal damage to it.


    Captain Yu Ze ran along the body of the centipede monster. Every few steps he ran, he cut a knife between the scales.


    "He buried a bomb." Ye Hao squinted at the wounds caused by Captain Yu Ze. There were more than fifty meters away, but he could see the enrichment bombs buried in those wounds.


    After Captain Yu Ze buried dozens of bombs one after another, the nearest monster was less than half a meter away from him.


    Captain Yu Ze raised his hand and shot a mechanical claw from the sleeve of the armor on his arm, hooking the city wall.


    "Goodbye."


    Captain Yu Ze whispered, and then his body leaped high, slid an arc from the beast tide and returned directly to the city wall.


    Boom boom boom boom


    There were successive explosions, and the body of the martial arts monster was directly exploded into seven or eight knots, completely losing its vitality, and many monsters that had swarmed in were also affected.


    "In fact, to deal with these monsters, sometimes technological weapons are much easier to use than martial arts. They are labor-saving and efficient. They will not think of various tricks, strategies, and plans like your opponents. It is estimated that their heads are only like walnuts. Great." Bei Ming Wuji said with a smile.


    Ye Hao nodded: "Perfect fighting art"


    The reason why warriors look down on technological weapons is because they know the horror of technological weapons. They can dodge these weapons and can quickly hide in a safe place a few minutes before the explosion of nuclear missiles and missiles.


    These monsters are different, they don''t know how to avoid, so these technological weapons are very effective against these monsters.


    Sometimes you cut dozens of knives, not as effective as a TNT bomb.


    Anyway, so far, Ye Hao still doesn''t think there is any innate strong, or a strong in Wonderland who dares to face the explosion of a hard nuclear bomb.


    "Cough cough cough..." Suddenly, Captain Yu Ze vomited black blood and knelt on the wall.


    "team leader!"


    The soldiers around shouted worriedly.


    "Go back to your fighting position, don''t let your guard down!" Captain Yu Ze yelled.


    The soldiers gritted their teeth, and none of them left the fighting post. They only poured their anger on the monsters.


    "What''s wrong?" Bei Ming Wuji walked to Captain Yu Ze.


    "It''s okay... just... just got a little injury." Captain Yu Ze squeezed a smile: "Lord City Lord laughed...cough cough cough."


    A large pool of black blood spat out from Captain Yu Ze''s mouth.


    "On his neck!" Ye Hao said from the side.


    Bei Ming Wuji immediately untied the neck guard of Captain Yu Ze''s armor.


    At this moment, I took a closer look and discovered that there was a leak in a gap in the armor of the neck guard. The green venom directly stained Captain Yu Ze''s neck, and Captain Yu Ze''s neck was black.


    "Damn!" Bei Ming Wuji clenched his fists.


    They have a way to withstand the venom, but if the venom contaminates the deadly parts of the human body, such as the heart, neck, and head, it will be impossible to recover.


    "My Lord... I''m sorry... No... I didn''t expect this... in the gutter... the ship capsized. I am ashamed of the position of the captain..." Captain Yu Ze laughed at himself.


    "Okay, don''t do it as if you are dead and parting. Your injury is not even a fraction of the toxin in my grandfather''s whole body." Ye Hao''s relaxed words came.

 Chapter 1641： Young Master is here, Ten Thousand Demons City will never fall

    Chapter 1641 Young Master Is Here, Ten Thousand Demons City Will Never Fall


    A few seconds later, Captain Yu Ze touched his neck in astonishment in surprise.


    "This... how is this possible..."


    Unbelievable, the toxin that they thought was incurable and could only be suppressed barely over the past few years was restored in the blink of an eye in front of this man.


    "I''ll talk about these things later, your soldiers need you now. And there seems to be something wrong. The centipede monster has died just now, but these monsters still didn''t stop, or meant chaos." Ye Hao looked outside the city wall. .


    Captain Yu Ze got up and walked to the wall, his expression dignified.


    "Impossible, the leader monsters have been killed. These monsters should not have such a strong intent to fight. In this case, most monsters will either lose their intent to fight and kill each other or retreat to the restricted area. In the mist."


    "I think there is an answer." Bei Ming Wuji said, his expression turned gloomy, his eyes looked into the distance.


    I saw a black figure once again appeared in the black fog.


    When those monsters came out of the black mist, everyone finally saw their true colors.


    It is not very large, only the size of a medium-sized dog. It looks like a beetle and crawls on the ground. The front body is covered with scale armor, and the back body is a sac similar to the tail of a mosquito, showing green.


    And the number of these monsters is very large, and there are at least five or six hundred in the dark.


    In addition to these, there are dozens of monsters that Ye Hao is familiar with, the death worm he encountered when he entered the restricted area for the first time.


    And behind them is a giant beetle, yes! It couldn''t be more vivid to describe it as a beetle, with black scales and two large jagged pliers in front.


    To say how big it is, it is equivalent to a destroyer on land!


    "Damn it!" Captain Yu Ze clenched his fist and shouted loudly: "The alarm is escalated. The green thousand-level beast tide!"


    Thousand-character beast tide!


    At this moment, even Bei Ming Wuji''s expression was frozen.


    An animal tide of this level can only be encountered once in more than a hundred years.


    Captain Yu Ze looked at Beiming Wuji and Ye Hao fighting straight: "City Lord, Young Master. It seems that we need two help now. This time their beast killers are actually hundreds of poisonous explosive insects.


    In history, six times the walled city was breached because of large-scale poisonous bombardment attacks. Although they were all blocked in the end, they all paid a heavy price because of the destruction of the wall. "


    Ye Hao showed a suspicious expression. He looked at the monsters who walked out of the black mist and stayed still.


    "But I think their strength seems to be very weak, not even Tier 4."


    Bei Ming Wuji solemnly explained from the side: "These poisonous explosive insects are very weak, but they are most famous for suicide attacks, most of which are hundreds of poisonous explosive insects. They have venom bombs on their tails, not only It is very corrosive to the human body and also very corrosive to the steel city walls.


    We must know that our tactical advantage lies in half of this huge wall, and there is also hard granite under the wall.


    Generally, when these poisonous explosive insects appear, their tactics are to first let the poisonous explosive insects rush to the forefront, explode in front of the city wall, and corrode the city wall by the corrosiveness of the venom.


    Once the wall disappears, those monsters can directly break through the wall and fight.


    The monsters just now are just used to attract damage and consume our combat power. This is their real killer. "


    Suicide attack! Ye Hao''s expression also became solemn.


    "They are brewing venom now, and it usually only takes a few seconds. Once we get close to them, we will lose the protection of the city wall and fall into a bitter battle." Captain Yu Ze hit the wall with a fist.


    "Don''t you have tanks? Use tank bombing." Ye Hao asked.


    "The young master does not know that these poisonous explosive insects move very fast, and often after our tanks make a round of attacks, they have already rushed in front of us." Captain Yu Ze shook his head.


    Ye Hao thought for a while: "I have a way. Captain Yu Ze, you tell all the tanks to prepare and aim at the land three kilometers away. Accompanied by my order, fire at that position at the same time!"


    "But this way they will quickly spread out..."


    "Don''t worry about this, just do as I said." Ye Hao opened his blood wings and flew outside.


    Captain Yu Ze looked at Bei Ming Wuji with concern: "City Lord..."


    "Follow what he said." Bei Ming Wuji said.


    "Yes."


    Captain Yu Ze turned around and ordered all the tanks and artillery arrays behind him: "Target, three kilometers away from the city wall. All the artillery shells are loaded, and when I order them, they will fire them all at once!"


    Flying in the air, Ye Hao passed the monsters that were attacking the city wall and landed on the ground three kilometers away, looking at the poisonous explosive insects that were brewing in the distance.


    They shrunk their bodies, making themselves spherical, with the poison sac wrapped in their bodies in the center.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho!" The giant beetle let out a harsh roar.


    All the poisonous explosive insects rolled towards the city wall like a ball, very fast.


    At a distance of one kilometer, it rolled over in less than ten seconds.


    No wonder Captain Yu Ze would say that these poisonous explosive insects are the most troublesome thing.


    The wings of blood behind Ye Hao disappeared, and three huge halos appeared behind him.


    The Poisonous Blast was getting closer and closer to where Ye Hao was.


    Ye Hao knelt on one knee and pressed both hands to the ground.


    Captain Yu Ze on the city wall swallowed, and his nails fell into the flesh of his palms, and he completely forgot the pain.


    In the end, the poisonous blast insects flooded Ye Hao''s body, but to his surprise, the poisonous blast insects didn''t seem to find Ye Hao at all, and the aura on Ye Hao''s body made them avoid subconsciously.


    "Sure enough, my breath makes the low-level monsters feel terrified." Ye Hao guessed in his heart, this is mostly related to his special heart.


    The longer the heart is used, the breath of Ye Hao unknowingly has something more, not only has antibodies to toxins, but also has certain advantages against these monsters.


    I don''t know if this forbidden area has anything to do with the truth that Ye Hao is looking for.


    Just when the poisonous **** was about to exceed three kilometers of this place.


    The earth began to tremble suddenly.


    An astonishing scene appeared. A stone pillar appeared around the poisonous explosive insects. The stone pillars formed a basin, enclosing all the poisonous explosive insects in the center.


    "fire!"


    A voice came from the basin.


    "City Lord, Young Master is still..." Captain Yu Ze looked at Bei Ming Wuji worried.


    "Fire!" Bei Ming Wuji said firmly.


    Captain Yu Ze gritted his teeth, he raised his hand, exhausted all his strength and shouted, "Fire!"


    All the firepower in the walled city fired in a volley, and all the tail flames fell in the stone pillar basin.


    Boom boom boom


    The earth was shaken by this explosion.


    The smoke dissipated, and a pair of red wings appeared in the air, holding a sword in his hand.


    On the ground, in the sloppy basin that was bombed, there were corpses of poisonous explosive insects and venom everywhere.


    Captain Yu Ze took a breath, he knew for the first time that the original tricky Poisonous Blast could be solved like this.


    In the past, they would have to abandon the city wall and fight hand-to-hand in the walled city. They would pay a certain amount of casualties to stop them.


    "Yu Ze, what do you think if you let him inherit the position of my city lord?" Bei Ming Wuji''s eyes were full of pride.


    Captain Yu Ze said without hesitation: "The Young Master is here, Ten Thousand Demons City will never fall."

 Chapter 1642： The end of the animal wave

    Chapter 1642 the end of the beast tide


    The poisonous blast insect crisis was resolved, and the subsequent death worms were quickly wiped out under the sweep of Ye Hao and Bei Ming Wuji.


    As for that huge beetle, don''t look at its huge body, except for its rough skin and thick flesh, its strength is only the level of the fifth-tier peak.


    In front of Ye Hao and Bei Ming Wuji, it was nothing at all.


    The fur is a little thicker, so cut a few more times. All the feet, all the tentacles, and the two large tongs were all removed by Ye Hao and Bei Ming Wuji.


    At this moment, the beetle was standing on the spot as if it were a small hill, constantly screaming in horror, but could do nothing.


    The monsters in front of the walled city were also completely out of order at this moment. Some monsters instinctively killed each other, while others began to flee in panic.


    Bei Ming Wuji raised his fist, preparing to end the beetle.


    "Grandpa, wait a minute. This beetle is the leader of this beast tide, and I think I should be able to get some information from it." Ye Hao stopped Bei Ming Wuji.


    "Do you understand their language?" Bei Ming looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "let me try."


    Ye Hao put his hand on the beetle''s head and tried to start the animal language.


    He could feel the fear in the heart of the Beetle, which shows that it is different from monsters such as poisonous blasters. It has a sense of fear, and it is a relatively higher life form than them.


    After a few minutes, Ye Hao opened his eyes.


    "What''s the gain?" Bei Ming Wuji looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Haoxu said with a gaze: "I just learned some information. It seems that there is a living entity in the forbidden area is sleeping. Before falling asleep, it ordered some monsters to attack Ten Thousand Monster City."


    "A certain life body? Isn''t it the threat that you were locking the demon tower, the tower guard said." Bei Ming Wuji said solemnly.


    Ye Hao nodded: "It''s very possible, Grandpa. I mind if you increase the number of guards in the three castles during this period, and it is best to set up a guard post on the North Demon Mountain, not afraid of 10,000, just in case.


    In addition to these, it is best to establish more than three defensive lines in the outer city to prevent the emergence of a breakthrough in the walled city. Now that the enemy is in the dark, we are clarifying, we don''t know when and how many people the enemy will take to attack.


    The only thing we can do is to do as much defensive measures as possible, and these defensive measures must be built on the basis that can withstand the ten thousand-level beast tide. "


    Beiming Wuji also had a solemn expression: "I understand. But this manpower is a big problem. The Beiming family has fewer than 1,000 soldiers and horses, and they are scattered in three castles, each side has at most 300..."


    "Grandpa. I know that you still want to protect the security of Ten Thousand Monster City, but don¡¯t forget that in addition to the Beiming family, there are also the fifty thousand monsters in Ten Thousand Monster City. Ten Thousand Monster City not only relies on the protection of these soldiers, but also It must be protected by all the residents living in Ten Thousand Demons City.


    Not to mention too much, it is enough to select one-tenth, five thousand monsters to station the fortifications.


    During this period of time, let the veterans train them closely! "Ye Hao said while looking at Bei Ming Wuji.


    "In addition, please report this news to the Chinese military. The number of rocket launchers and tanks will be increased twenty times according to the current number. Get a few more missile launch vehicles, although it takes a lot of energy to transmit the altar to transmit these things.


    However, for the safety of Ten Thousand Demons City, 24 hours of continuous energy injection, as far as possible to send these weapons. "


    Bei Ming Wuji looked at Ye Hao in surprise, and he laughed: "Energy is still a trivial matter. It takes a while. However, I think it is impossible for the Chinese military to give us 20 times the number of weapons.


    After all, we are not here in Huaxia''s territory, and if we hold these weapons, it is very likely to threaten Huaxia''s safety. If I were them, I would not give us so many weapons. "


    Ye Hao narrowed his eyes, and he smiled and said, "Then, grandpa, just call their Ordnance Research Department and tell them that it was Ye Hao''s who asked them to give it. We can buy it at the market price. Qian Wushuang The city will come out.


    If they don''t agree, let them contact me directly. "


    Bei Ming looked at Ye Hao incomprehensibly. Although he said that the martial artist was very strong, he still didn''t want to believe that in the name of Ye Hao, the Chinese military could obediently send weapons.


    At this moment, Ye Hao raised his hand, lightning bolts all over his arm.


    Advanced electric power.


    This was the ability that was exchanged during the battle with the ghost dragon, in order to increase the mystery of the''locking demon tower'' at that time.


    The lightning on Ye Hao''s arm crackled, and finally Ye Hao directly pressed the Beetle''s body, using the maximum power output.


    After a while, the dying Beetle completely lost its movement.


    Ye Hao and Bei Ming Wuji returned to the top of the city wall. At this moment, the battle here has ended.


    "The third squad, the fourth squad, hunted the fish that slipped through the net within five kilometers of the city wall. Any monsters still here are not allowed to let go.


    The first squad and the second squad are divided into groups of five to inspect the monster corpses under the city wall, and be careful of those monsters that pretend to be dead. The fifth team cleaned the city walls and sorted out weapons and materials. Ten minutes later, the fifth deputy captain sent me the casualties and material consumption statistics of this battle. "


    Captain Yu Ze is still there to arrange tasks.


    When Ye Hao and Bei Ming Wuji returned, almost everyone looked at Ye Hao with adoration and fiery eyes.


    They all saw Ye Hao''s feat when he faced the poisonous insect swarms just now.


    "Young Lord, Lord City Lord. This time I really worked hard for you." Captain Yu Ze walked over and said respectfully: "The battle is over, Lord Lord and Young Lord can go to our walled city hall to rest first."


    Bei Ming Wuji looked at his grandson.


    "Then let''s rest for a while, and then return to Ten Thousand Monster City." Ye Hao agreed to Captain Yu Ze''s invitation.


    Captain Yu Ze led the two towards the walled hall.


    "That... young master... there will be something to... get rid of the young master..." Captain Yu Ze looked at Ye Hao hesitantly, a little hesitant.


    "Just talk about it." Ye Hao said.


    Captain Yu Ze gritted his teeth, looked at Ye Hao, and pleaded: "Young Master, you used to treat toxins before, and I hope you can condescend to treat some soldiers in the city who are severely corroded by toxins."


    It turned out to be such a request.


    Ye Hao looked at Captain Yu Ze and looked at Captain Yu Ze: "You also have a lot of toxins on your body, why don''t you ask me to treat you first."


    Captain Yu Ze raised his head and looked at the busy soldiers around him.


    "I have been in the southern city for twenty years. This place is just like my home. These little bunnies are my children. I am strong and my bones are fairly hard. I can carry these toxins, but looking at They endure the erosion of those toxins, and I...I really feel hurt in my heart."


    Ye Hao patted Captain Yu Ze on the shoulder, and said with a smile: "The city owner and I will stay with you for half a day. You have to prepare meals for us. During this period, all the toxins in the city walled Soldiers find me."


    Captain Yu Ze revealed excitement in his eyes.


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 1643： Antidote

    Chapter 1643: Antidote


    Captain Yu Ze took the two to the walled hall, and went to work with excitement.


    "It''s really okay like this. When you treated me before, you were so troubled. There are more than one hundred soldiers in this city." Bei Ming Wuji was a little worried about Ye Hao''s body.


    "Before, grandpa, you asked me to think about what can be effective to treat toxins. During this time, I have tried many methods. Recently, I found a solution that may effectively solve this problem."


    Ye Hao took out a bottle of milky white medicine, which was still emitting starlight, very beautiful.


    "This is the antidote I made. You only need to drop a few drops where the toxins accumulate, and the toxins will dissipate on their own. However, the raw materials of this antidote are very precious and the quantity is limited, so it may not satisfy everyone. But afterwards I will provide it for a long time."


    Ye Hao looked at the antidote in his hand. In fact, this antidote was made by Ye Hao using his sacred power.


    In addition to maintaining the sacred power of Ye Hao''s heart to contend with the black heart, there will be some leftovers in the **** map.


    Ye Hao tried to condense these sacred powers into a liquid, and then dilute it with a special liquid medicine.


    Such an antidote may not be able to cure senior patients like Beiming Wuji, but the toxins on some ordinary soldiers are still okay.


    And this also solved the problem of requiring Ye Hao to be present, as long as he provided this antidote to Ten Thousand Demons City regularly.


    Beiming looked at the antidote in Ye Hao''s hand with emotion: "Are you sure this antidote can really solve the toxin! If it is really effective, this can at least reduce the casualties of border soldiers by 40%!"


    "There should be no problem with the function. You can let Captain Yu Ze and the others try it out later. In fact, I still have some questions and I need to do an ¡®experiment¡¯ with them." Ye Hao said confidently.


    After a while, Captain Yu Ze returned to the Walled City Hall.


    "Young Master, I have brought some spare soldiers, and some soldiers are still performing post-war missions, but they will come in a while. You can heal them now!" Captain Yu Ze looked at him a little impatiently. Ye Hao.


    "Captain Yu Ze, first arrange the soldiers. Ten soldiers of varying degrees will come in from mild to severe toxins." Ye Hao said.


    Although I don''t know the purpose of Young Master, Captain Yu Ze did not hesitate to do what Ye Hao said.


    Ten soldiers came in.


    Eight of them can still walk, and at most they are covered with gauze.


    The two most serious ones are a bit miserable.


    A soldier had lost one arm and half of his leg, and was carried in on a stretcher.


    The other half of his face collapsed, which was almost disfigured.


    Ye Hao could feel that the emotions on the faces of these two people were a bit agitated. It is estimated that he heard from Captain Yu Ze that someone could heal their toxin injuries, and instantly went from **** to heaven.


    Captain Yu Ze walked up to Ye Hao and pointed at the two serious soldiers: "These two were attacked by toxins in an animal tide half a month ago. Although they saved their lives, they became This look.


    According to regulations, those who lose the ability to fight in this way must be sent back to Ten Thousand Demons City, and the Beiming family will be responsible for the rest of their lives.


    However, they are all our elite fighters. They said that even if they were to die, they would die at the border fortress, instead of spending their whole lives lying in bed. "


    "Take these medicines and apply an appropriate amount to the place where the soldiers'' toxins condense. Each bottle can be applied to more than ten places. I will come personally for these two soldiers." Ye Hao gave Yu some antidote prepared in advance. Captain Ze.


    He took a few bottles of antidote and walked in front of the two soldiers.


    "Young Master." The two soldiers looked at Ye Hao respectfully.


    Ye Hao bowed respectfully to them.


    "The young master must not!" The two soldiers were frightened, but the young master was rumored to be a strong man of the innate pinnacle, even stronger than the lord of the city, and such a strong bowed to them.


    "There is nothing wrong, you are fighting for the City of Ten Thousand Demons, you are warriors worth admiring!" Ye Hao said sternly.


    Then he walked to the soldier whose face was disfigured and collapsed by the toxin, and he untied the gauze.


    Seeing the scene where the right half of the face collapsed, almost all of the skull can be seen. This scene is really horrifying, and the surface of these skins is still black, which is a characteristic of being corroded by toxins.


    Ye Hao first took the antidote and smeared it on the surface of the toxin.


    After a few seconds, the antidote volatilized, and the color of the toxin faded a little, but it still looked like that.


    Bei Ming Wuji''s face wrinkled on the side, could it be a failure?


    This is no wonder, after all, this is a toxin. When Ye Hao treated himself in the first place, it was divided into two stages and it took several hours to complete.


    How could this simple medicine...


    "Disappeared! The dark spots on my body are gone!"


    "Oh my god, the young master''s potion is so powerful, I feel my power is back, and now there is another monster, I can knock it down with one hand!"


    "Young Master is too strong!"


    An exclamation came from the eight people next to him.


    Beiming Wuji looked over, and most of the eight people in between had their legs removed from their armors, and the black spots on their bodies had disappeared under the antidote!


    All eight people were immersed in surprise.


    "It seems that if it is eroded by toxins too much, the antidote will have no effect." Ye Hao said softly.


    The eyes of the two soldiers were lost in an instant, and finally they saw hope, but at this moment they completely lost hope, and they returned from heaven to hell.


    "Ahem..." Captain Yu Ze coughed, and the excited soldiers instantly calmed down, looking sadly at the two comrades.


    "Young Master, you don''t have to blame yourself. We are already very happy that our comrades can recover. In fact, we know that most of us are not saved." The soldier lying on the stretcher forced a smile: "After all... Too...serious."


    There were tears in the soldiers'' eyes.


    It can be seen that there is a pendant hanging on his neck, and inside the half-open pendant is a photo of three people.


    Ye Hao squatted down, placing both hands on the two soldiers.


    "I said that the antidote is ineffective, but I didn''t say that I can''t solve it." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    An astonishing scene appeared, Ye Hao''s two hands showed a faint light, and the light gave people a sense of sacredness.


    And the places where the toxins corroded the two soldiers, under the cover of light, the black began to disappear little by little.

 Chapter 1644： Lord of the City

    Chapter 1644


    "This...this..." Both soldiers were startled.


    The toxins on the scary wound disappeared, and they could clearly feel the sense of relief.


    "Thank Young Master!" Both soldiers couldn''t wait to thank Young Master.


    "Don''t move, it''s not over yet." Ye Hao said.


    it''s not finished yet?


    But the toxins on their bodies have been eliminated, there should be no other problems.


    Suddenly, the broken-arm soldier felt the abnormality of his body. He felt a warm, itchy sensation on the broken surface of his arm and thigh.


    A few seconds later, an amazing scene appeared again.


    Everyone around them opened their eyes, watching the thighs of the broken-arm soldier begin to grow new flesh, bones, and skin little by little. The scene was a bit oozing.


    Ten seconds later, a brand new thigh appeared, and after a while, the soldier''s arm also grew out. It is hard to believe that this intact soldier was just a disabled man lying on a stretcher.


    "I... my legs have recovered, and my hands are all right." The soldier wanted to stand up in surprise, but his feet were unstable and almost fell to the ground, but fortunately, his comrades on the side helped him in time.


    "Don''t move around recently, this is a new growth after all, you need to adjust to it for a while." Ye Hao asked.


    "Yes, yes. Thank you, Young Master!" The soldier burst into tears. He grabbed the pendant on his chest, and muttered: "Great, great."


    The comrades on the side hugged him and comforted: "Okay, don''t cry. During this period of time, we have helped you keep your sister-in-law about your injury. You dare not go back to Ten Thousand Monster City, just because your wife and children will see you. This look.


    Now it''s okay, both hands and feet are back. Wait a minute to ask Captain Yu Ze for a vacation, and go back and cultivate for a period of time. We are waiting for you to come back. "


    There was a lot of fun here, and there was hope that his face was damaged, and his only eye looked at Ye Hao like a lover.


    "Don''t look at me like that, I''ll treat you now. My hobbies are normal, so I don''t care if I agree with my body." Ye Hao''s humorous words made everyone feel that this young master was much closer.


    Bei Ming Wuji looked at Ye Hao, with strong approval in his eyes.


    Soon, this soldier also recovered.


    In the next period of time, Ye Hao treated most of the soldiers in the southern city wall who were so serious that the antidote could not be cured. Fortunately, these soldiers were not as serious as Bei Ming Wuji.


    During the intermittent period, the task was finally completed.


    After having lunch with the soldiers, under the **** of Captain Yu Ze, Ye Hao and Bei Ming Wuji walked towards the gate of the walled city.


    "City Lord, I will report to you the loss of the animal tide this time. In this battle, there were no deaths and 26 minor injuries. There was no danger. There was one damage to the city wall, but it was not particularly serious. It can be done within five days. repair.


    In addition, the reserves of weapons consumed 40%. "Captain Yu Ze reported on the fighting situation this time.


    "Very well, I will let the Ten Thousand Demon City send you the weapons in time. During this time, you should pay more attention. There may be some factors that threaten our Ten Thousand Demon City in the restricted area.


    You are the gate gods of Ten Thousand Demons City, you must close it! "Bei Ming Wuji said.


    "City Lord, don''t worry, people are in the walled city, and those monsters will definitely not disturb the Ten Thousand Demons City!" Captain Yu Ze said firmly.


    "You go back. We are also going back to Ten Thousand Demons City." Beiming Wuji and Ye Hao walked to the door and got into the carriage.


    Under the gaze of Captain Yu Ze, the carriage drove towards Ten Thousand Demons City.


    "Hao''er, how was the suggestion I made to you when I was eating just now." Bei Ming Wuji looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s body shook, and his face was bitter: "Grandpa, are you talking about the thing that made me the City Lord of Ten Thousand Demons City?"


    "After the battle in Ten Thousand Demons City, your prestige has surpassed me. Moreover, the fox clan also believes in you very much, plus your performance just now, and your antidote.


    The soldiers on the border also adore you very much, and there will never be anyone opposed to you being the lord of Ten Thousand Demons City. "Bei Ming Wuji said.


    Ye Hao shook his head: "Grandpa, I can''t do this thing forgive me. Let''s not say that I am now full of trivial things. You also know that Wushuang City was founded by me, and a Wushuang City is enough for me.


    If you let me be the lord of Ten Thousand Demons City, I really can''t be too busy. Moreover, the city lord of Ten Thousand Demons City in the past is a direct line of the Beiming family, although I am your grandson, after all, my surname is not Beiming. "


    "If the last name is not Bei Ming, that is another matter. As long as I agree, who would dare to say nothing, and everyone knows that you have a lock demon tower in your hand, and the one with the lock demon tower is naturally the demon master." Bei Ming Wuji said.


    Ye Hao still didn''t agree: "Isn''t there still Yinyin, I saw Yinyin''s talent is good before, and I will definitely inherit the Ten Thousand Monster City in the future."


    "Yinyin is too young to take time. She hasn''t come out of her retreat until now, and she doesn''t know how well she is practicing." Beiming Wuji stared at Ye Hao: "You really don''t want to be a city of ten thousand monsters. Lord of the city?


    You must know that as long as you sit in this position, your status in Huaxia is different. Ten guys don''t dare to offend you at all. The four big families, Buddhism, Taoism and two religions, will respect you three points. "


    "These are all imaginary, and only your own strength is practical." Ye Hao smiled and shook his head: "I know Grandpa, you are worried that something will happen in Ten Thousand Demons City, in fact, your worry is completely unnecessary.


    I stayed in Ten Thousand Demon City with a piece of the portal stone. In the future, as long as Ten Thousand Demon City is in danger, people from Wushuang City and I can come to support immediately.


    Our two cities can become brother cities, isn''t it the same. "


    Bei Ming Wuji saw that Ye Hao did not really have the idea of ??becoming the lord of Ten Thousand Demons City, he shook his head helplessly.


    "Well, let''s not talk about this matter for now. After dealing with the affairs of the Ten Thousand Demon City in the past two days, we are ready to set off. The Qin Ling affairs are about to begin, the Demon Emperor Yu is gone, we must find a substitute Yes, otherwise the threat of Ghost Jiao will always exist.


    I think Qin Ling will definitely intervene this time, and he will definitely not let us get the Demon Emperor Jade easily. "


    When it comes to Qin Ling, Ye Hao can''t help but feel shocked.


    A picture appeared before his eyes, it was a line of words.


    [Secrets of the world: the first clue¡¤Qinling]


    For that one-year punishment mission, a clue was released every three months, and the first clue had already come out, and it turned out to be the word Qin Ling.


    In this way, no matter what, no matter if this Qin Mausoleum is Longtan Tiger Den, he must go there.

 Chapter 1645： Xian

    Chapter 1645 Xi''an City


    June 10


    At this moment, most parts of the world have begun to step into the rhythm of summer, and the girls on the streets put on short skirts and short sleeves to show their youthful charm.


    There are also some prodigal sons looking for their goals in the streets.


    "Woo...this...it''s...pit...de...ge...hey...not bad."


    Ye Hao put on sunglasses and looked at the woman holding a giant burger and devouring it.


    Anyone who knows this woman will be surprised at her performance at this moment.


    This is still the gentle and graceful white fox in Ten Thousand Monster City.


    "Eat slowly." Ye Hao said with a smile while drinking Coke.


    After the white fox finished eating the burger in front of her, she took a fancy to the burger in front of Ye Hao and swallowed.


    Ye Hao pushed his plate in front of the white fox.


    "I''m not hungry, if you want to eat, just take it."


    "Then I''m welcome." The white fox couldn''t wait to take it up and began to gobble up.


    "Can you not eat these things in Ten Thousand Demon City?" Ye Hao asked suspiciously.


    "Ninety percent of the residents of Ten Thousand Demon City have never left Ten Thousand Demon City in their entire lives, let alone our demon clan. I can only learn about the outside world from those who come back from the outside world every time.


    This is the first time I have come out of Ten Thousand Demons City. I didn''t expect the outside world to be so developed. There are also those cars, high-speed rails, subways, and this Hamburg, which are all great. "The white fox said with bright eyes.


    Ye Hao''s heart was a bit complicated. Although Ten Thousand Demons City gave the Monster Race a paradise, it was also equivalent to keeping the Monster Race in a cage.


    While gaining safety, they also lost freedom.


    "Thank you for this. I didn''t expect you to have such a big face in Longzu, and you got this special certificate for me." Bai Fox took out a certificate with a dragon pattern on the cover from his pocket.


    "I gave you this certificate just in case. After all, your identity as a monster race is quite special in this world. I can tell you that although I promised you to come out with me, you are not allowed to leave me without my consent. You can¡¯t turn into a monster clan until the critical moment!"


    Ye Hao solemnly reminded.


    Monsters only exist in legends, and if a fox appeared in front of the world, it would be a big problem.


    "YES." The white fox said solemnly as a soldier.


    Ye Hao laughed. The white fox who came to the outside world felt as if he had completely let go, just like he was in the restricted area.


    But the white fox in Ten Thousand Demons City needs to wear a mask.


    "You are now the patriarch of the fox clan, you just ran out like this, don''t your patriarch say anything?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    The white fox said indifferently: "Actually, I don''t really want to be the patriarch. Now the fox clan is the head of the monster clan in the Ten Thousand Monster City. There are so many things. Before I come out, I have to face at least three hundred people every day. For this manuscript, I have to meet with representatives of at least ten families.


    Attending 20 meetings, I felt that I was a hundred years old instantly.


    So I just ran out and threw the stall to my mother, who is now my agent. "


    Ye Hao shook his head: "Mrs. Bai Rong is also miserable. You have seized the position. Now she still has to do the job of the patriarch.


    "Who told her to be my mother?" The white fox blinked.


    What Bai Fox didn¡¯t say was that when she first told her mother about this matter, Mrs. Bai Rong completely disagreed. After all, now that the Fox family has finally established such a position, there are many things to do, and Bai Rong also wants to be stable. The position of his daughter.


    But when Mrs. Bai Rong heard that her daughter was going to Qinling with Ye Gongzi, she kicked her out without saying a word. Her ambiguous eyes didn¡¯t say anything. When she came back, she had better make a grandson for her. She has fun.


    "But I didn''t expect that my grandfather would also agree to follow you. Grandpa said that this time we entered Qinling, you are helpful to us, is this true?" Ye Hao looked at the white fox suspiciously.


    The white fox held his head high, with a serious look: "Of course this is true...hiccup..."


    The white fox couldn''t help but belch.


    She blushed, and then continued to talk to cover up her embarrassment: "The demon emperor jade is actually the treasure of the fox family, and there are rumors that in ancient times, the demon emperor jade was actually the companion of the nine-tailed demon fox. At birth, the essence of the mother''s body will sow seeds next to the nest.


    These seeds will soon form the Demon Emperor Jade, and the nine-tailed demon fox in the childhood will feed on the Demon Emperor Jade to ensure a rapid increase in strength.


    You must know that the nine-tailed monster fox is not an ordinary monster, but it can exist alongside many holy beasts. And now that I have awakened the blood of the nine-tailed demon fox, I will naturally feel the demon emperor jade.


    I will enter the Qinling Mausoleum with you, and we can find the Demon Emperor Jade more effectively! "


    It turns out that there is still such an explanation.


    "In this case, you can be forgiven for following. But I have to remind you that this time Qinling is opened, people from the underworld are very likely to appear, maybe the ghost is among them.


    He should now realize that I deceived him at the beginning, and he must have waited for us to cramp, and be careful when that happens. This time Qin Ling, I feel that many major events will happen! "Ye Hao solemnly ordered.


    "Yeah, yeah." The white fox nodded.


    "Where is Qin Ling?"


    "The Qin Mausoleum that the world knows is located somewhere in Xi''an City. We are now in Xi''an City, where tourist attractions have been established. But long ago, the Dragon Group determined that this was just a fake tomb. His tomb is in a barren hill ten kilometers west of it.


    It is classified as a military powerhouse by the local military area, and we can go there when that time comes. "Ye Hao explained.


    Dididi


    Ye Hao''s phone rang, he took a look, put the phone away, and stood up.


    "Grandpa called us, we should go."


    "Ok."


    The white fox was still biting half of a hamburger in his mouth, followed Ye Hao and left the shop, got in the car parked next to him and drove away.


    Inside a small villa.


    Bei Ming Wuji was standing on the balcony holding a teacup, looking at the darkening sky outside.


    "Grandpa, what''s the matter with you calling us back in such a hurry..." Ye Hao just opened the door and entered, and saw a group of acquaintances gathered in the hall in front of him.


    "You are all acquaintances, I shouldn''t need to introduce it." Bei Ming Wuji walked over and said with a smile and pointing to both sides.


    "Hello, Team Leader Dragon." Ye Hao first greeted the leader of the Dragon Team Heaven Team who had only one side.


    Long Yi, the leader of Team Tian, ??had seen him in a video conference before.


    "They all say that you are young and promising. It seems that we are old, brother Wuji." Long Yi held the teacup and looked at Ye Hao, sighing and shook his head.


    Ye Hao was puzzled, and Long Yi felt like he was only 50 or 60 years old.


    "Long Yi is considered to be my generation, but his cultivation technique is so good that he has always looked like this forty or fifty years old." Bei Ming Wuji explained.


    Being in the same generation as my grandfather, that''s hundreds of years old.

 Chapter 1646： Qinling Project

    Chapter 1646 Qin Ling Plan


    After saying hello to the leader of Long, Ye Hao looked at his old friends.


    Ye Hao walked up to Tang Cheng, patted him on the shoulder, and congratulated him: "Team Tang, that''s not bad. You are now the leader of Team Huang, and your strength is quasi-innate."


    "This is still dragging your blessing, my brother." Tang Cheng looked at Ye Hao sincerely.


    I thought he was just the captain of a half-dead Huang Group 9 team, but by chance, he received the task of protecting Ye Hao, which directly led to a complete change in his life.


    "Didn''t Moran and the others come? You are now the team leader, what about the nine teams?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Everything has changed. I am the leader of Team Huang, and Moran and the others have led the team by themselves. Moran is the captain of the third team, and Liu Chuang is the captain of the sixth team." Tang Cheng exclaimed.


    One person has the right to ascend to the sky, this sentence can not be more right on Ye Hao, whoever has a good relationship with Ye Hao, who is not bad now.


    "You have Tangcheng in your eyes. There are no more of our friends. You know, I didn''t wipe your **** for you." Xiang Yisu clasped his hands on his chest, looking cold.


    "Yeah, it''s a small mistake. Someday you will go to Wushuang City together, I will cook it myself and entertain you. And Team Leader Huang Peng." Ye Hao clasped his fists and looked at several old friends in front of him.


    Long Yi looked at the white fox behind Ye Hao, and took a look: "This is the friend who came out over there."


    The white fox nodded slightly in salute, but did not speak, and shrank behind Ye Hao.


    "White Fox, you go upstairs first. We have something to talk about." Bei Ming Wuji said.


    "Yes." Bai Fox left the hall obediently and returned to the room upstairs.


    "Let''s all sit down and talk." Bei Ming Wuji entertained the others and sat down.


    "Has Qin Ling''s affairs been settled, what time?" Ye Hao put his hands on the back of the sofa, tilting Erlang''s legs.


    "The exact time has not yet been determined, but after the astrological prediction of Miss Sun Rong, the former eldest disciple of Tianmen Tianji Pavilion. It should be around June 15, and the exact time will only be known at that time." Long Yi said.


    "The grandson family also came in?" Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    "It''s not just the grandson family. This time Qin Ling almost shook the family sect that hadn''t moved in China for hundreds of years, and some old monsters came out." Xiang Yisu took out a document and patted it on the table.


    "This is the list of all the people who have entered this city during this time. We have investigated the list. We never thought that there are so many masters in the innate realm now. Now it''s good. A stone fell in the pond. Jumped out. Qin Ling is going to be lively this time."


    Ye Hao picked up the file, with a string of names written on it, as well as the power it represented, or related information.


    Of course, the top one is from Tianmen, Zhujian Valley, and the Shenyi Sect has sent people out.


    Ye Hao''s old enemy, the master of Xiaozheng Valley of the Forge Sword Valley, the master of Yaochun of the magical doctor, and the great elder of Tianmen.


    In addition, almost every family of the Ten Men Society is in it, even the Murong family, the Hong family, and the Yang family who were killed by Ye Hao for half their lives have sent people.


    The four major families, the Eastern family, the Nangong family, and the Beiming family have also come.


    But the Simon family did not write on it.


    "The Ximen family didn''t come?" Ye Hao raised his head and asked.


    "There is no news from the Ximen family. I don''t know if they haven''t come, or have already come. Our intelligence system has not investigated it." Xiang Yisu said.


    "There are two other forces that need to be careful." Huang Peng pointed to two places on the document.


    Buddhism, Taoism.


    People of Buddhism and Taoism have little contact with Ye Hao so far, but both religions have a long history.


    "The person sent by Buddhism this time is said to be a powerful man of the innate pinnacle, the Buddha of the Ming Dynasty. He is one of the three major powers in Buddhism today. This is already more than two hundred old things, and this time he ran from Tibet. Come here." Huang Peng said solemnly.


    "I have some friendship with this Ming Wang Buddha. He cultivated the Fudo Ming Wang Golden Body Dafa. He has a calm personality. As long as he doesn''t provoke him, he is generally fine.


    It''s the Taoist guy who is a little troublesome. "Long Yi pointed to the first name of the Taoist line on the document with a serious expression: "Dragon Snake Taoist, known for his transformation skills, with the shadow of dragons and snakes between his tricks, and his personality is very cold. Strength is also at the pinnacle of innate. "


    At this moment, two congenital peaks emerged.


    Ming Wang Buddha, the Taoist Dragon and Snake, Ye Hao wrote down these two names.


    "Besides, there are some small sects, they just want to see if they can get a little benefit, don''t care about these. The only thing that needs to be concerned is the netherworld!


    Brother Wuji talked about the Ten Thousand Demons City before, but he did not expect that the ghost emperor of the underworld, who hadn''t been born for many years, would possess the power of a fairyland alone! "Long Yi said solemnly.


    Wonderland powerhouse, this is no small matter.


    Before, Ye Hao had only continued to make a plan to scare away the ghost flood.


    In addition to the ghosts, there are four other ghost emperors! If each is a fairyland, then...


    "Who is coming from the underworld?" Ye Hao asked.


    "The exact information is still unclear. They have always kept their whereabouts secret. However, it is said that day and night travel gods, black and white are impermanent, cow head and horse face will come at that time, and most of the other ten kings will also appear.


    As for how many ghost emperors of the five parties will come, it is not clear. "Xiang Yisu shook his head and said.


    The file in Ye Hao''s hand and turned to the last page.


    "What is this?" Ye Hao looked at the name on it strangely, or there was no name but the name of the power.


    "According to rumors, don¡¯t you need thirteen innate masters to open the Qin Ling. The above is the thirteen innate masters who will be responsible for opening Qin Ling at that time. Four of them are from the underground palace. The other nine are from our dragon team. , Tianmen, the four big families, and ten guys will come together."


    Xiang Yisu explained.


    There is indeed such a thing, Ye Hao nodded.


    "I understand it, so let''s talk about our cooperation now. According to the plan that I discussed with Brother Wuji, we will help Brother Wuji find Demon Emperor Jade when Qin Ling is opened.


    The relative Wuji brothers will also help when there is a conflict between the underworld and us. I don''t think they will be honest. Ye Gongzi is strong, and I also hope that Ye Gongzi can take the shot without hesitation. "Long Yi looked at Ye Hao.


    The Dragon Group is here to help.


    "There is no problem at this point. I think my relationship with Dragon Group is pretty good, but I won''t be able to appear in the face by then. After all, my relationship with many sects in China is mainly the contradiction with Tianmen. Everyone knows that. If I come forward, I will definitely become a target." Ye Hao spread his hands.


    "We also understand this. In fact, this is also a benefit. At that time, Young Master Ye is in the dark and can respond to emergencies at any time." Long Yi said.


    This time, the discussions were conducted for a long time, mainly the conversation between Beiming Wuji and Long Yi, to make corresponding plans for what might happen at that time.

 Chapter 1647： Master of Murong Dragon City

    Chapter 1647 Master of Murong Dragon City


    "It''s not too early, and we will talk about it today. Because of the Qinling matter, Xi''an City has been a little unstable recently. It''s best for you not to show up too much." Long Yi stood up.


    He pointed to Tang City next to him: "Young Master Ye and Team Leader Tang are very familiar. If you have anything, you can contact Team Leader Tang. We will also let Team Leader Tang inform you of the opening date of Qin Ling. Then we will do it today. I''m leaving."


    "I''ll send you off." Bei Ming Wuji got up and walked outside with Long Yi.


    Xiang Yisu and Huang Peng both followed, and Tang Cheng seemed to fall behind intentionally, walking with Ye Hao.


    "Team Tang, what''s the matter?" Ye Hao asked, looking at Tang Cheng hesitating to speak.


    "This time you have to be more careful about Qinling''s affairs. This time, Dragon Group seems to be determined to win something in Qinling. This time, there will be a **** storm." Tang Cheng said solemnly.


    Ye Hao nodded: "I had expected this a long time ago. After all, this is the secret of the first emperor of China."


    "In addition to these, Dragon Group also brought that black armor corpse." Tang Chengdao.


    Ye Hao raised his brows, and he stared at Tang Cheng: "White corpse?"


    Tang Cheng nodded: "During this time, the researchers of the Dragon Group have studied this black armor corpse for a long time. Although the black armor corpse has lost its white soul, it still has a certain physical memory.


    We also secretly contacted the people of the Mao family, hoping to use the black armored corpse to explore the secrets of Qin Ling. "


    "Wait, I remember that in the history of Bai Qi, it was given to death by Qin Shihuang''s great-grandfather. Qin Shihuang was a child at that time, let alone Qin Ling has not been established! How could he know Qin Ling!" Ye Hao A "student tyrant" still knows this knowledge.


    "History is written by posterity. If Bai Qi was not given to death at all back then! Don''t forget that Bai Qi was at least a strong man in the congenital realm. Living a hundred or so years is not a problem." Tang Cheng said quietly.


    Yes, reality can be forged, let alone a long history!


    Ye Hao recalled the matter between himself and the black armor corpse at the beginning, thinking that the black armor corpse was a strong enemy of his own, his strength has the peak of Qi refining, and his body is innate.


    Ye Hao finally trapped the black armored corpse and handed it to the Dragon Team.


    I didn''t expect that Dragon Team would even get this thing out now.


    "The black armor corpse is very weird. If your people get it out, they are not afraid to play with fire and set themselves on fire." Ye Hao frowned and said.


    "The use of the black armor corpse in the dragon group is divided into two factions. I am opposed to it. After all, this black armor corpse is too weird. Its body strength is very high and it cannot be destroyed by any weapon.


    However, the people at the top of the Dragon Group are more concerned about the contents of the Qinling Mausoleum, thinking that this risk should be taken! "Tang Cheng said helplessly.


    Ye Hao sighed. It seems that this time the Dragon Group has a lot of plans. They not only contacted the Beiming family and themselves, but also the Mao family. Maybe other families also cooperated accordingly.


    The dragon team is in the next big game.


    But this move of Black Armor Corpse was too dangerous to play.


    "I''ll leave first. I''ll let you know if I have anything to do. Remember, you must be careful during this period in Xi''an City. This time in Qinling, the acquired martial artist already exists like an ant, two-thirds of China The congenital warriors have gathered here.


    Even the warriors in the fairyland might appear, this is a big muddy water. "Tang Cheng said solemnly.


    "Well, Team Tang, be careful yourself." Ye Hao nodded.


    Tang Cheng left with the dragon group.


    Outside the villa, Ye Hao and Bei Ming Wuji stood. Ye Hao said that the Dragon Group might not only contact them for cooperation.


    Bei Ming Wuji is not surprising.


    "Hao''er, you don''t know Long Yi. He is the kind of person who is good at calculating. He is like a businessman. He never puts all his eggs in a cage.


    If that is the case, then he is not Long Yi. "Bei Ming Wuji said with a chuckle.


    Ye Hao nodded, and he asked curiously: "Then what strength is Long Yi? I feel that the aura on his body is somewhat familiar and a little strange, and I can''t see his strength."


    "Long Yi, this old thing, he has some background." Bei Ming Wuji began to recall: "He is considered to be the best of our generation. He has no talent and no family, relying on the ability to learn from where he did not know. Fifty years in the dragon group.


    From a nameless **** to the current leader of the dragon group, he also became the controller of the dragon group.


    He hasn''t made a shot for many years, but I think he is at least in the nine-fold realm of Innate, and he is the leader of the Dragon Group Sky Group, and he must have a lot of good things in his hands. "


    "You think he is familiar with it because you played against his apprentice." A beautiful shadow appeared behind Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at the Nightingale who appeared behind him wearing a black leather jacket: "His apprentice? When did I fight his apprentice."


    "Captain of the 11th U.S. Squad, Baili Ce." Nightingale said a name.


    Ye Hao was taken aback: "Is he Long Yi''s apprentice?"


    Thinking about it at this time, the aura on Bai Lice was indeed somewhat similar to Long Yi.


    "I''ve heard of this person. He is Long Yi''s apprentice, but he is also a traitor to the Dragon Group." Bei Ming Wuji said in retrospect.


    "In fact, I can''t say that they are Long Yi¡¯s apprentices, because the two have no clear relationship between teacher and apprentice, but when Bai Lice was young, he did follow Long Yi¡¯s side. Long Yi had no children, so he regarded Long Yi as a godson. "Said Nightingale.


    "But when he was fighting with me, he obviously practiced the Jiuyou Tianma Divine Art! That was the technique of the underground palace!" Ye Hao recalled.


    "That''s why he left the dragon group. Back then, Bai Lice was a martial idiot. He was crazy to pursue strength. I don''t know when he got in touch with the underworld, learned this Nine Nether Heavenly Demon Art, and then became the dragon group. Traitor.


    Since then, Team Leader Long has never mentioned this apprentice anymore, which has become a taboo for him. "Nightingale explained.


    "Then how could he go to the United States now!" Ye Hao was surprised.


    "The hero is sad for the Beauty Pass. There seem to be many stories in it. I don''t know. I guess only ask his master or himself." Nightingale said lightly.


    Ye Hao didn''t expect that with this Baili policy, Long Yi still had such a big scandal.


    "By the way, you can be considered to have some social interactions with Dragon Group, why didn''t you come down just now." Ye Hao looked at Nightingale curiously.


    Nightingale also followed Ye Hao to Xi''an City this time, and participated in Qin Ling''s affairs this time.


    "My business hasn''t been processed yet, and I don''t want to have anything to do with Dragon Group before this." After Nightingale finished speaking, she turned and walked towards the villa.


    This woman.


    Ye Hao shrugged.


    They all returned to the villa.


    The city of Xi''an has also returned to calm.


    But in this city, undercurrents are surging everywhere.


    Within a KTV


    Murong Longcheng wore a black cloak and a hat and walked into a box. In the box, a woman was singing with a microphone. It was like a microphone.


    "The informant I placed in the Dragon Team has news. Ye Hao has already appeared in Xi''an City, when will we do it?" Murong Longcheng looked at the woman in front of him with uneasy excitement in his eyes.


    Ye Hao, the guy who ruined most of his Murong family, he would dream of killing him hundreds of times every night!


    This time he finally waited for this opportunity!


    The woman''s singing came to a halt. She turned her head and looked at Murong Longcheng with beautiful eyes: "Forget how I told you before, how do you want to talk when you see me?"


    Murong Longcheng took a halt, and he clenched his fists.


    The corners of the woman''s mouth curled up, and she turned her head to look at the screen: "I never force others to do things I don''t like. If you don''t want to, I can end this cooperation. Anyway, I am not short of collaborators."


    Murong Longcheng closed his eyes, he seemed to see his son''s body, he seemed to see his enemy, Ye Hao!


    thump


    Murong Longcheng knelt on the ground and said sincerely, "Master."

 Chapter 1648： Two beautiful visits

    Chapter 1648


    This scene is really hard to believe. At this moment, Murong Longcheng, the head of the dignified Murong family, who is both in his 50s and 60s, called his master to a woman who seemed to be only in her thirties.


    If this matter is spread out, the Murong family must not be disgraced, and the people of the gang will fall through the horizon.


    A satisfied look appeared in the woman''s eyes, and then she actually sat directly on Murong Longcheng''s back, her **** long legs swinging in front of Murong Longcheng''s eyes.


    The woman put the microphone in her hand in front of Murong Longcheng''s mouth, and said jokingly: "I hate others to disturb me singing. If you disturb my interest, you must apologize.


    Come, sing me a song of conquest. "


    The anger in Murong Longcheng''s heart almost broke out, he couldn''t wait to directly press the woman on his back to the ground to let her understand what conquest is.


    But he knows that he can''t do it, even if there are five heydays here, he can''t touch this woman.


    "Don¡¯t you want to avenge your son and your people. Don¡¯t forget, you found me at the beginning, but you said, as long as you kill that man, you are willing to pay any price, including your soul and life. !" The woman looked at Murong Longcheng provocatively.


    Murong Longcheng took a deep breath and slowly opened his mouth.


    "Finally you found a way... just like you conquered, cutting off all retreats... just like this, you''re conquered, drinking the poison you hid..."


    At the end of the song, Murong Longcheng''s fingers have been deeply plunged into the floor of the box, and his eyes are full of bloodshot eyes.


    The woman nodded in satisfaction: "It''s a good sing. If you are very good, I will give you eight points."


    After that, the expression on the woman''s face immediately changed into an indifferent look. She hung her head and looked at Murong Longcheng beneath her.


    "Murong Longcheng, you better remember. You are just my dog, a pug. As for Ye Hao, this time Qin Ling is his cemetery. No one can disobey me, you see."


    Murong Longcheng felt the powerful breath, swallowed and nodded.


    "Bright¡­¡­"


    "Dogs can''t speak human words."


    Murong Longcheng was speechless, and then a cry came from his mouth: "Wang Wang..."


    ...


    Inside a clubhouse.


    A bald head and a Taoist priest in Taoist robes are sitting in front of a wooden table opposite.


    "Dragon Snake Taoist, although the Buddhist and Daoist families have been opposed to each other since ancient times. But this time we have to cooperate in Qinling. After all, there are some secrets that the world cannot know."


    The speaker is the Buddha of the Ming Dynasty.


    He was dressed in a simple robe and the monk''s most obvious bald head, holding a string of Buddhist beads in his hand.


    "Pan Dao naturally knows about this matter. Otherwise, Pang Dao will not come here in person this time." The dragon snake Taoist tasted the tea without expression.


    "However, because of the opening of the Qin Ling, many sects have run out of the rivers and lakes. Tianmen, Dragon Group, the four major families, and the Ten Men Association, and the underworld. It has been a long time since Huaxia has been so lively." Ming Wang Buddha smiled slightly.


    "They are them, we are us. What they are doing in Qinling, the poor road does not care. But there is only that place, they can''t touch." Murderous intent appeared in the eyes of Taoist Dragon Snake.


    "That secret cannot be known. If someone breaks in there, monk you can''t be kind."


    Ming Wang Buddha raised his hand and pinched a flying mosquito with two fingers: "The world thinks that monks do not kill. But if someone touches the boundary, the poor monk will clean up those unstable factors.


    That secret is the forbidden area that mortals can''t touch! "


    Two fingers were squeezed tightly, and blood was left from between the fingers.


    The Buddha of Ming Dynasty and the Taoist Dragon and Snake smiled at each other without saying much.


    ...


    In the villa, Ye Hao looked at the Nightingale who was practicing martial arts in the yard. He was a little bored, playing with the branches.


    "It''s a little panicking to be idle all of a sudden, the girl that Bai Fox is also really, she has always wanted to go out to play before, and since she knows how to use a computer, she never leaves the room again."


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the window of a room on the second floor. The window was ajar, and the sound of games could be heard from it.


    "My lady''s Ari is invincible! The dog head in front takes his life!"


    Nightingale stopped her movements, walked to the side of Ye Hao and sat down, took up a towel and wiped her sweat.


    "Isn''t it a bit uncomfortable for a woman to hug you all of a sudden?


    Ye Hao scratched his cheek, and said with a smile: "I am such a person in your eyes."


    "Miss Song Ying from Wushuang City, Miss Nangong Ziqiong, Xia Xue, Wu Tian, ??Su Xiaoxiao..."


    "Okay, okay." Ye Hao hurriedly interrupted Nightingale.


    Nightingale put down the towel, she looked at Ye Hao and asked, "That''s right. I remember that the knight of the Holy See always followed you, this time not only the Ten Thousand Demons City did not follow you, Qin Ling did not follow you.


    Her strength is good, if she follows you, maybe she can help you. "


    "You mean Olena. Before going to Ten Thousand Demons City, I arranged for her to do another thing. She is not in China now." Ye Hao explained.


    In the European Holy See, Ye Hao asked Olena to investigate, and when he finished dealing with Qin Ling, he would clean up the affairs of the Holy See.


    Nightingale''s ears moved slightly, and she looked at the door of the distant villa: "You have a guest here."


    Ye Hao also heard the movement, and a car stopped at the door of the villa. Several people got out of the car, including men and women.


    Nightingale stood up and walked into the house.


    "You don''t have to hide yourself all the time." Ye Hao said while looking at Nightingale''s back.


    Up to now, Nightingale has been hiding herself, except for Beiming Wuji and Baihu who knew she was following, she had not openly appeared in front of others.


    "I''m just used to it." Nightingale said, disappearing into the house.


    Ye Hao sighed, but he quickly adjusted his mood to welcome the rare guest today.


    The first thing that caught your eye was the Tang team.


    Behind Team Tang, two women followed.


    Long Sun Yu and Situ Qiaoer.


    "Team Tang." Ye Hao greeted him, then looked at Changsun Yu and Situ Qiaoer: "Miss Changsun, Miss Situ, you are here too."


    "Ye Gongzi is good." Chang Sunyu greeted with some distance.


    "Long time no see." Situ Qiao''er whispered with dodge eyes, his voice was like a mosquito.


    It seemed that she still cared a little about Tianmen Mountain. After all, he said that Situ Qiao''er was his own woman at the time, and he also gave Situ Qiao''er''s parents a valuable dowry.


    Even now the Situ family kept silent because of what happened to Ye Hao.


    But most people think that the Situ family has a relationship with Ye Hao, and the Situ family has recently moved very close to the Beiming family. Beiming Wuji has also delegated many secular matters to the Situ family some time ago.


    I don''t know if there is a factor of Situ Qiaoer.


    So now it''s a bit embarrassing for the two to meet.

 Chapter 1649： Missing persons

    Chapter 1649


    "Two, please come in." Ye Hao pointed to the room.


    Changsun Yu and Situ Qiaoer walked into the house.


    Ye Hao immediately walked to the side of Tang City, frowned, and said softly: "Team Tang, why did you bring these two women. This is not embarrassing me."


    Tang Cheng apologized and looked at Ye Hao helplessly: "I don''t want to, but this time I have something to ask you and Miss Situ. Miss Longsun Yu came here by the way."


    Ye Hao was very surprised. In his opinion, Situ Qiao''er was Chang Sun Yu''s attendant. She usually followed Chang Sun Yu, but this time it was Chang Sun Yu who followed her.


    "Chewing the tongue behind the lady, this is not a gentleman''s behavior." Chang Sun Yu''s indifferent words came.


    What''s the matter with this woman, she looks like she is her enemy.


    "Cough cough cough, please sit down, I''ll make tea for you." Ye Hao asked a few people to sit down and make tea for them.


    A few minutes later, several people were sitting around the tea table, the atmosphere was quite embarrassing.


    Situ Qiao''er kept his head down, afraid to look at Ye Hao.


    Changsun Yu looked at Ye Hao as if the judge was looking at a heinous death row prisoner.


    Ye Haoqiang made a calm look, drinking tea.


    Tangcheng feels like a huge electric light bulb.


    "Ye Hao, this time there is something Dragon Group has to trouble you and Miss Situ. And I''m here to help you." Tang Cheng didn''t want to suffer any longer and opened the topic first.


    "Okay. Don''t make the atmosphere so silent, now we are going to talk about business affairs, some private affairs and personal emotions will be put aside first." Chang Sun Yu said coldly.


    Hey, you say so, can you stop looking at me with the look of prisoners!


    Ye Hao secretly said in his heart, but said with a smile on his mouth: "Then let''s talk about things, what''s the matter with Team Tang? Is it because Qin Ling is about to start!"


    "When Qinling will be opened has not yet been determined. What we are going to talk about is a recent disappearance case in Xi''an City." Tang Cheng said.


    Ye Hao was surprised: "The missing persons case? This should be a matter of the police, do you have to ask us for this."


    "This is not an ordinary disappearance case. I have brought all the materials of the case, and I will explain it carefully to you now." Tangcheng entered the working state, and he took out a stack of documents from his briefcase. I took a few photos and put them on the table.


    "From almost two months ago to now, nine people have disappeared just to be sure. This is a photo of these nine people."


    Ye Hao scanned the pictures of these nine people, and he immediately noticed something strange: "These people are all martial arts practitioners?"


    There is generally no difference between martial arts practitioners and ordinary people, but the insiders will notice the difference when they look at it, in terms of eyesight, body structure, bones.


    "The photos from left to right are the order of our initial judgment before and after the disappearance." Tang Cheng started from the leftmost photo, one by one.


    "Chi Wensheng, male, 35 years old, Kunlun sent a disciple. At the beginning of the Qi Refining Stage, he came to Xi''an City with the same door two months ago. After going out one night, he never came back. No bones were found."


    "Chen Xiaoyu, female, 33 years old, a Xiuyunmen disciple, came to Xi''an two months ago in the middle stage of the refining state. According to the junior sister, when the clothes were sent to the dry cleaner on a rainy day, they never fell. ."


    The first few were all a long time apart, but in the last few, Tang Cheng''s expression became very serious.


    "Li Jiehua, male, 28 years old, a direct disciple of Li¡¯s Baguaquan master, quasi-genius, has been living in a rental house in Xi¡¯an City since two months ago, and he has not returned since he went out a week ago. Nowhere to go."


    "Wang Jing, female, 27 years old, quasi-born. The daughter of Jing Yizong''s head, and the fianc¨¦e of a collateral young master in the Dongfang family. Her whereabouts were unknown three days ago."


    "Lin Wanxia, ??female, 41 years old, dual congenital. The elder of the Emei faction has no whereabouts after leaving the hotel yesterday, and her mobile phone can''t be reached at all. Her disciples are still looking for it."


    "Wang Daoming, male, 51 years old, born with duality. The second elder of the Taoist Zhengyuan school made an appointment with his Taoist peers this morning to meet in a teahouse, but he also disappeared after he left."


    Listening to these missing cases, Chang Sunyu''s expression became serious.


    "These people include the disciples and elders of the Chinese sects, big and small clans, and every one of them can be regarded as an elite. The weakest have a refining state, and there are even four innate martial artists!"


    Ye Hao looked at Changsun Yu: "You didn''t know about this case before you came here?"


    "Of course I don''t know. It was Qiao''er who called me when she said she was nervous alone..." Chang Sunyu said subconsciously, and Situ Qiao''er next to him hurriedly pinched his girlfriend, which interrupted Chang Sunyu''s words. .


    "Ahem...I didn''t know before, but I know now." Changsun Yuqiang made a round.


    Tang Cheng said from the side: "I only received the arrangement for this matter half a day ago. The first thing I found was Miss Situ, because the Situ family is notoriously rigorous, and most of its people are in the country. Criminal investigation department.


    "I...I just understood a little too." Situ Qiaoer whispered.


    "So many people are missing, and they are all martial arts people, and even some innate martial arts. You are only investigating now, this is a bit too slow." Ye Hao looked at Tangcheng.


    Tang Cheng shrugged and explained helplessly: "The main reason is that when these missing cases first started, there was a long interval. The first and second cases were separated by a full month. Who would have thought that this was a serial missing case? what.


    Moreover, there are already more disputes in the arena. This time because everyone in Qin Ling got together, it is inevitable that some enemies will take the opportunity to retaliate at this time, and it is possible to cause death.


    So at the beginning, it was just handed over to several teams of Huang Group for investigation.


    But recently I didn¡¯t expect that several people had disappeared in a short period of time. This spread among the big sects and had a very bad influence. That¡¯s why I took this case urgently, and I had to find the culprit before the matter fermented. .


    But now there are not too many people at hand, and my superiors asked me to do it in a short time. I have just become the leader of the yellow team. I don''t want to lose the first time. I think of you.


    Miss Situ is a natural detective, and since the enemy dared to attack the innate martial artist, he must be a strong strong man. Ye Hao, your strength, we all know, and now your identity is hidden, which is especially suitable for this action. "


    Tang Cheng looked at Ye Hao with a smile: "That''s why I have come to ask you for help."


    "No help." Ye Hao put his arms around his chest and replied directly.


    Tangcheng was dumbfounded, he looked at Ye Hao and asked, "Why?"


    "You said it yourself, my identity is hidden now. And this case is now on the cusp of the storm, did I intervene to expose myself. And now the most important thing is Qin Ling, I don''t want to waste time here."


    Ye Hao shrugged and said that he stood up and said, "Okay, you have to drink the tea too. I am a little sleepy. Go take a nap. Take care to bring the door when you leave."


    He doesn''t care about the disappearance of the arena or the vendetta.


    "Something with this pattern appeared near the place where one of the people last appeared." Situ Qiao''er suddenly said, she took out her mobile phone, and there was a pattern on it.


    Ye Hao stopped when he saw this pattern.


    That is the pattern of the Tarot organization!


    brush


    Nightingale suddenly appeared. She stared at the pattern on the phone, then looked at Situ Qiao''er, and asked, "Where was this photo taken!"

 Chapter 1650： Holmes Yehao

    Chapter 1650 Holmes Ye Hao


    Both Situ Qiao''er and Changsun Yu were shocked by the black woman who suddenly appeared.


    The most important thing is the murderous aura of this woman, as if this woman was a Raksha girl who crawled out of the dead.


    "Ahem... I''ll introduce to you. These two are the second young lady and the eldest Sun Yu of the eldest grandson family, and this is the eldest Miss Situ Qiaoer of the Situ family.


    This is my friend..." Ye Hao looked at Nightingale hesitantly, wondering whether to say her identity.


    "Nightingale." Nightingale said her name directly, and then continued to ask Situ Qiaoer: "Miss Situ, please tell me where this photo was taken! This is very important to me, please."


    It was obvious from Nightingale''s eyes that she valued this matter very much.


    This even made her appear desperately.


    "This...this photo was taken by a camera near a remote public toilet in a park in Yanta District in Xi''an City. It seems to be a pattern on something, but it was blown by the wind and then disappeared.


    I once learned from the ancestors of my family that this pattern seems to be a badge of a certain organization, so I specially took a screenshot and guessed that Ye Hao might be interested. Situ Qiao''er explained.


    "Ye Hao!" Nightingale looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao understood what Nightingale meant. He took out his computer and hacked into the Tianyan network in Xi''an City without hesitation. It took a few seconds to find the location Situ Qiaoer said.


    Of course, Tang Cheng next to him could also see what Ye Hao was doing. Several black lines appeared on his forehead.


    Please, you are now hacking into the government''s important Skyeye network in front of a national staff member. You can cover it up somehow.


    Of course, Tang Cheng couldn''t do anything to report Ye Hao because of this incident.


    And even if it is reported, it is useless, the person in charge of Skynet headquarters is still Ye Hao''s acquaintance.


    Since that time, Ye Hao used an ID to enter Skynet.


    Every time people at Skynet headquarters saw this ID, they seemed to see acquaintances coming to visit. They were not defensive at all, and even recorded every operation route of Ye Hao as a tutorial.


    "Who was the person who had the accident in this place?" Ye Hao asked while typing on the keyboard.


    Tang Cheng took the third one from the right from the nine photos.


    "The daughter of the head of Jing Yimen, 27-year-old Wang Jing!"


    Ye Hao''s fingers were like lightning, and several pop-up windows bounced quickly on the screen, and his eyes kept turning.


    This makes the Changsun Yu, Situ Qiaoer and Tang Cheng dumbfounded.


    This is too fast. They didn''t even see what was displayed on the screen.


    bump


    Ye Hao finally tapped the keyboard. Four pop-up windows were displayed on the screen, and each pop-up window was playing its own picture repeatedly.


    "Three days ago, at about 9 pm on June 11, a camera appeared at the intersection on the east side of this park." Ye Hao pointed to the pop-up window on the upper left. The background around it was black, but the light The following is fairly clear.


    Within ten seconds of the video interception, a woman in sportswear runs past the screen.


    "It can be seen from the target''s clothes that she is running and exercising." Ye Hao said.


    Tang Cheng immediately opened his notebook: "Yes, Wang Jing¡¯s companions said that Wang Jing has always had the habit of running at night, even if he comes to Xi¡¯an City, he continues to continue, leaving the hotel every night for three sessions. Hours of running."


    Ye Hao then pointed to the second picture, followed by the third picture without people.


    "This is the last time Wang Jing appeared under the camera. It was located 30 meters away from a toilet in the park that was about to be abandoned, and none of the other cameras closest to it captured her leaving here.


    In addition, at every intersection in the park, and even on the surrounding walls, outside the fence, she was not photographed when she stepped over the wall and left.


    In other words, she disappeared from the blind spot of almost thirty meters in front of this abandoned toilet! "


    On the fourth monitoring screen afterwards, everyone can see a piece of shredded paper floating in the wind. This is incomplete, as if something had been ignited.


    And on the shredded paper, it happened to be the picture taken by the pattern that Situ Qiaoer took out before.


    The shredded paper fell on the ground, and then a gust of wind blew in a few seconds and disappeared.


    After Nightingale finished watching, she was about to leave, but was held back by Ye Hao.


    "What are you going to do?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Go to that park and find that piece of paper! There may be clues such as hair, blood, fingerprints, etc. on the paper." Nightingale said solemnly.


    "Forget it. When I read it just now, I saw it from a surveillance camera. The piece of paper has fallen into a sewer. Don¡¯t forget that it rained for several hours yesterday. That piece of paper is long gone. I don''t know where I went.


    No matter how good the quality of that piece of paper is, can you still find all the sewer systems in Xi''an City? Ye Hao smiled and shook his head.


    Nightingale turned around: "Then have you found any suspicious people? Since that Wang Jing disappeared during this section of the road, someone must have ambushed her here. Just adjust the suspicious people who appeared here during this period of time. , You can find it."


    Tang Cheng''s eyes lit up, looking at Ye Hao expectantly.


    Ye Hao scratched his hair and said frustratedly: "I have just watched the surveillance of this park for the past three months. I didn''t find any suspicious people. People entering and leaving are normal. No one stays in that area."


    "Then can this Wang Jing disappear out of thin air," Changsun Yu muttered.


    Nightingale squeezed her fist and frowned.


    Ye Hao looked at the scene of Nightingale and knew that she had fallen into this matter completely. She couldn''t let go of anything that had a clue to that pattern.


    [System task: Please solve this case of serial disappearance of martial arts people in Xi''an City. Task reward: special items*3. No punishment. Special conditions: The time recall ability is not allowed during the mission. Mission end time: 30 days. ¡¿


    This task also emerged, and he directly banned the golden finger that Ye Hao thought of for the first time.


    Forget it, anyway, I am still idle now.


    "Team Tang, you probably know where these nine people last disappeared." Ye Hao asked when looking at Tang Cheng.


    Tang Cheng looked at Ye Hao in surprise, "Didn''t you just say you wouldn''t help me."


    "Stop talking nonsense, Lao Tzu''s time is very precious, remember to invite me to dinner next time." Ye Hao picked up the sunglasses and hat next to him and put on himself.


    Afterwards, Ye Hao walked towards the outside of the villa with his computer.


    When he walked to the door, he looked at the doubtful people behind him.


    "What are you doing stupidly? Do you want to solve the case and just stay here, so that the murderer can come directly to you?" Ye Hao looked at a few people like an idiot.


    "Team Tang, hurry up and drive. While watching the surveillance video, I went to the site to inspect it."


    Everyone heard what Ye Hao meant, that he wanted to intervene in this matter.


    Tangcheng immediately ran outside excitedly: "Okay, you wait. I will drive over right now."


    "The car you parked at the door is too small. Get me an extended commercial car. At least five square meters of office space should be reserved for me in the car." Ye Hao said.


    Tang Cheng was dumbfounded: "This...this let me show you where to find it."


    "This is your business, I will give you five minutes."

 Chapter 1651： Tenth missing person

    Chapter 1651 The Tenth Missing Person


    From noon to sunset and evening.


    A modified commercial vehicle has been dangling around the city.


    Of course Tangcheng was in the driver''s seat, and he glanced at the back row through the rearview mirror.


    The back row is not a car seat, but like a criminal investigation TV series. Behind it is a space of five or six square meters, with a computer, a large screen, a blackboard, and various instruments.


    Ye Hao was sitting in front of the computer, tapping his fingers constantly.


    Nightingale and Changsunyu both sat next to each other. Although they looked at everything in front of them, they didn''t say a word, because they knew they were not good at this kind of thing, so instead of interrupting their thoughts, they interrupted their thoughts.


    It''s better to lie on the side quietly.


    "Now we have basically determined the approximate time and location of the disappearance of these eight people." Situ Qiao''er pinned the photos just taken on the blackboard with a needle.


    All kinds of scenery are photographed above.


    There are subways, parks, rooftops, intestinal trails, lakeside grasslands, and all kinds of places.


    "These eight places have nothing in common except that they are all in blind spots for surveillance and are off the beaten track."


    Situ Qiao''er turned around and looked at the map on the other black spot, with eight red circles drawn on it.


    She observed it from various angles up and down, and shook her head: "There is no connection between the eight locations."


    "That means there is no clue?" said Tang Cheng, who was driving.


    "Right. There are no corpses, traces of battle, or weapons." Situ Qiaoer said suspiciously, "It seems that everyone is not dead, but disappeared directly from the world."


    Squeak


    At this time the car stopped.


    Ye Hao raised his head, put on his cap and sunglasses without saying a word, pushed the door and jumped down.


    This is a corner.


    "According to Ye Hao''s monitoring and judgment just now, this should be the place where the missing person in the morning, Wang Daoming, the second elder of the Taoist Zhengyuan school, last appeared and disappeared." Tangcheng pointed to this alley that was only three meters wide.


    No one came in or out of the alley at the moment.


    Ye Hao walked into this alley, and everyone also got out of the car and walked in.


    Ye Hao walked all the way to the end of the alley. He raised his head and glanced at the surveillance camera at the intersection in the distance.


    "How about it, have you noticed anything?" Tang Cheng walked over and asked.


    "This trail is less than 20 meters long and is a blind spot for surveillance. The place where the elder Wang Daoming disappeared should be here. But there is no trace of fighting here."


    Ye Hao looked at the walls on both sides of the alley: "There are no signs of climbing on the walls. And there are anti-theft cameras installed by the residents on the top floor. I have invaded, and no one has climbed to the roof."


    "Isn''t the clue broken again?" Tang Cheng scratched his head irritably, "Is it true that this person can really evaporate from the world, as Miss Situ said!"


    "What I said just now was just a joke. Of course, it is impossible for people to evaporate from the world, even if they die, they will leave a trace." Situ Qiaoer looked around.


    She speculated and said: "This is the ninth and the last place. There are no traces at the nine scenes, which means that the murderer should have a special method.


    For example: stealth! If invisible, the murderer can escape the surveillance screen! "


    Because he was immersed in this case, Situ Qiaoer gradually let go of his inner tension and opened up his detective ability.


    "Impossible." Ye Hao immediately rejected this possibility directly.


    "How can it be impossible? You are a superpower. You should know that there is invisibility in the superpower." Situ Qiaoer retorted.


    Ye Hao stared at Situ Qiao''er: "There is invisibility in the abilities, not only invisibility. There are many ways to accomplish this without being exposed to surveillance, such as illusion, teleport, wall penetration, teleport, etc. These are all. can do.


    But I ask you, this person can solve the problem of surveillance, but how can he evaporate him from the world without any resistance from these nine people? Let''s not talk about those few Qi Refining Stages, this last Wang Daoming is innately double.


    If you want to kill this Wang Daoming without leaving a little blood and a little trace of fighting, this person unless he has the strength above the fairyland! Even I can''t guarantee that there will be no trace of blood or even dander hair in the nine incident locations!


    Or do you think that a strong man in Wonderland will spend a lot of time on these nine unrelated people? He is idle and panic. "


    Facing Ye Haojiong''s piercing eyes, there was a continuum of words.


    This directly caused Situ Qiaoer''s cheeks to become hot, and she dared not look at Ye Hao''s eyes.


    "Don''t bully Qiao''er!" Zhang Sunyu stood in front of Situ Qiao''er, and she glared at Ye Hao: "Then tell me, what is going on."


    "I don''t know." Ye Hao answered calmly.


    "Cut, I think you are so serious, I thought you had found the criminal." Changsun Yu cast a blank eye at Ye Hao.


    Ta Ta Ta


    The Nightingale on the side dropped her head, and walked out of the alley by herself, her fists tightly squeezed.


    Ye Hao followed.


    Situ Qiao''er looked at the back of these two men leaving, and bit her lip lightly.


    Ye Hao had rejected this case before, but because the woman named Nightingale cared, he didn''t hesitate to participate in it, all because of that woman.


    This made Situ Qiaoer couldn''t help but feel envy and jealousy.


    ...


    Ye Hao walked to the side of Nightingale and looked at Nightingale''s depressed eyes.


    He said softly: "Don''t think too much, the pattern may just appear by chance, or it may have nothing to do with this case."


    "It doesn''t matter if it happens or not, even if there is only a clue, I have to investigate it!" Nightingale gritted her teeth and said.


    Ye Hao sighed, this woman is really stubborn sometimes, most of all in matters related to that pattern.


    Ye Hao scratched his head, and began to keep playing back all the information of this missing case in his mind.


    In fact, what Situ Qiaoer said just now is wrong. It is not that the nine missing persons have nothing in common.


    The common point among them, first: these nine people are all warriors, which shows that the target of the prisoners is limited to warriors. Second: When the target is alone, this is probably because he knows his strength is insufficient, and he is afraid of rushing.


    third¡­¡­


    Suddenly a hasty footstep interrupted Ye Hao''s thoughts.


    Tang Cheng hurriedly walked over, still holding the phone that had just been hung up.


    "Someone is missing again!" Tang Cheng said anxiously.


    Ye Hao''s pupils dilated.


    It is four o''clock in the afternoon, less than eight hours have passed since Wang Daoming went missing in the morning! This is too annoying and too rampant!


    "Who, where is the missing place!" Ye Hao asked as he ran towards the car.


    "Tang Wenzong, 61 years old, congenital triple! The cousin of the former Tang Sect master, also the uncle of the current Tang Sect master!"

 Chapter 1652： Tangmen

    Chapter 1652 Tang Sect


    Ten minutes later, outside a villa house.


    Ye Hao got off the car and looked at the house in front of him.


    Tang Cheng pointed to the front villa and said, "This is the place where Tang Sect disciples live temporarily in Xi''an City."


    "I didn''t expect that the murderer would actually attack Tang Sect this time. It''s wonderful to say that everyone in Tang Sect is good at assassinating and poisoning people. This time, they were yin for someone else." Chang Sunyu walked out and said.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Taking advantage of the fact that it hasn''t been long since the time of the crime happened, I will find the disappearance scene immediately, and maybe find a clue." Ye Hao stepped toward the gate.


    When they reached the door, they were stopped by two young men.


    "Stop, this is a private residence."


    Tang Cheng took out his ID: "I belong to the Dragon Group."


    Hearing the name of Dragon Group, the expressions of the two young men relaxed. One of the older young men said, "You are here to investigate the disappearance of Elder Tang Wenzong."


    "Yes. Please let us see the people who are talking to you here, as well as the person who met the elder Tang Wenzong last, we have to go to the place where Tang Wenzong disappeared to check the scene." Tang Cheng said.


    "No problem, please come with me." The young youth subconsciously prepared to take them in.


    But the mature young man stared at Ye Hao: "Wait. Why does this gentleman wrap himself up so tightly. Could you please take off your sunglasses and hat and let us check your identity."


    Ye Hao had a pause.


    "Excuse me, this is a secret agent of our Dragon Team. He needs to hide his identity and it is not convenient to disclose. Can it be convenient?" Tang Cheng explained.


    "No. Tang Wenzong has just had an accident. In order to protect the safety of the doorman, we cannot let any suspicious people enter here." The mature young man said firmly.


    Tang Cheng looked at Ye Hao embarrassedly.


    Ye Hao also cried out unlucky in his heart. After the events in the Ten Thousand Demons City were over, Olena had a message that she needed to borrow the disguise item that Zai Xiangdu had deceived her at the beginning, as if to sneak into some place.


    This prop is Qianmen Linglong, so Ye Hao mailed Qianmen Linglong. Without this prop, Ye Hao would have no means to hide his identity.


    "I am the eldest grandson Yu of the grandson family, and I can vouch for him. Don''t you even believe me." Changsunyu stood up and spoke for Ye Hao.


    "I am Situ Qiao''er of the Situ family, and I can guarantee him too!"


    The two Tang Sect disciples were shocked when they heard the origins of these two beauties.


    Both Changsun Yu and Situ Qiao''er had heard that they were the beauties of China''s two big families, and they could be regarded as China''s martial arts beauties, but it was the first time they saw their appearance.


    "This..." The mature young man began to hesitate.


    "Let them in." A female voice came.


    A shadow came out of the villa.


    "Tang Youyou!" Zhang Sunyu and Situ Qiao''er looked at the university alumnus with some surprise.


    "Senior Sister Changsun, Sister Situ, don''t come unharmed." Tang Youyou greeted him, and glanced at Ye Hao, who was wearing a cap and sunglasses, "Come with me."


    Several people followed Tang Youyou''s guarantee and entered the villa very smoothly.


    "Miss Tang, thank you. We can guarantee that this gentleman and his identity will not cause you any harm." Tang Cheng said with a smile.


    "If he is doing any harm to our Tang Sect disciples, I think there are not many people here who can stop him. After all, Tianmen can''t stop him, right, Ye Hao." Tang You You looked at it with a vacant look. With Ye Hao.


    Hearing Tang Youyou yelling out Ye Hao''s identity, Tang Cheng and the others all had a heartbeat, secretly crying out.


    Ye Hao stretched out his hand and lifted his sunglasses slightly, revealing his appearance: "It seems that my disguise is still beyond the eyes of the Tang Sect master."


    "Don''t think that Tang Sect can only poison. By disguising these skills, you will deceive those disciples at the gate here." Tang You You said lightly.


    "Don''t worry, classmate Tang Youyou and I have some friendship, she will not betray my identity." Ye Hao put on his glasses again.


    Tang Cheng breathed a sigh of relief.


    Long Sun Yu glanced at Tang You You and then at Ye Hao. What is so good about this man? All kinds of beauties circled him.


    Isn¡¯t it just one nose and one mouth?


    What Chang Sunyu didn''t think about was that she herself was one of the women around this man.


    "You are a great celebrity now. I didn''t expect you to really dare to come this time. If someone from the Heavenly Gate sees you, it might be another fierce fight." Tang You You teased.


    Ye Hao shrugged: "The soldiers are here to cover the water and the soil. Let''s not talk about this. This time we are here to investigate the recent serial disappearance case. I heard that one of your Tangmen elders named Tang Wenzong is also missing?"


    Tang Youyou''s expression became gloomy at the mention of this, and she nodded.


    It seemed that this incident made the people of Tang Sect a little shame. After all, under my own eyes, a congenital warrior disappeared. Isn''t this slap Tang Sect in the face?


    "Do you know the approximate location and time of Tang Wenzong''s disappearance, and the last person we saw to see him." Ye Hao asked.


    "It''s no trouble, I can take you there. The place of disappearance is his room, and the time of disappearance can be determined around 16:20 this afternoon. And the last person to see him... is me."


    Tang Youyou''s words made everyone look at him.


    "Is it certain that he must be in the room before he disappeared? Are there cameras around the room and has anyone entered his room." Ye Hao asked.


    "When we were unable to contact Elder Tang and determined that Elder Tang was missing, we adjusted all the cameras in the villa. Outside that room, there were cameras. It was confirmed that Elder Tang did not rely on conventional means to leave the room. .


    No one relied on conventional means to enter Elder Tang''s room. "Tang You You continued.


    Tang You You''s words are very professional, which means that they do not rule out that some people rely on unconventional means to make Tang Wenzong disappear.


    "And in the room, everything is normal, there is no trace of fighting, no blood, no venom, no gas, and nothing missing!"


    Worthy of being a Tang Sect disciple, he had ruled out all possibilities as soon as the accident happened.


    "Then classmate Tang, what is the relationship between you and the missing person? What was the last time you saw him? How much time did you spend in the house and what did you talk about!" Situ Qiao''er asked.


    Tang You You looked at Situ Qiao''er, she said with a false eye: "Do you suspect that I killed Elder Tang?"


    "I don''t mean that, this is just the process of investigation." Situ Qiaoer said.


    "Tang Wenzong is my uncle. I went to him at the time because my sister told me to discuss with him about Qinling, and make sure the list of people going to Qinling. We talked about four in the room. Minutes, everything is normal."


    Tang Youyou replied.


    "Uncle? Sister?" Zhang Sunyu stared at Tang You You subconsciously: "Are you..."


    Tang Youyou has always been very low-key in school. Most of them just know that she is a beauty and a disciple of Tang Sect. No one knows her specific identity.


    "My sister is the current sect master of Tang Sect, and I am her younger sister." When Tang You You said this, she had no emotion, as if she was talking to a stranger.

 Chapter 1653： The clue is broken again

    Chapter 1653 the clue is broken again


    When everyone heard Tang Youyou''s identity, they were a little shocked.


    "Then I haven''t heard you mention it in school." Outside Changsun Yu looked at Tang Youyou.


    "What''s there to say, isn''t it just an identity?" Tang Youyou said.


    Kaz


    Tang You You walked to the door of a room and directly opened the door.


    "Here we are, this is the room where Uncle Tang Wenzong disappeared."


    There were a few middle-aged people doing things in the room, and they were a little stunned when they saw Ye Hao and the strangers appear.


    "Yoyou, who are these people?" A middle-aged man walked over and looked at Ye Hao. When he saw Changsunyu and Situ Qiaoer, he was a little surprised: "Why are Miss Changsun and Miss Situ here?"


    "Hello, this is Tang Cheng, the leader of Huang Group of Dragon Group. I was ordered to investigate this serial disappearance. We specially invited Situ Qiao''er to help us investigate." Tang Cheng took a step forward and took out his credentials.


    "I met them at the door, and just met them, so I brought them in." Tang You You explained.


    The middle-aged man nodded and shook hands with Tang Cheng: "I am the head of Tang Sect Law Enforcement Hall, Tang Sheng. The Tang team and we are both named Tang. Maybe we were still a family five hundred years ago."


    "Mr. Tang Sheng joked, let''s talk about business first. I hope you can let us check the missing place of the missing person this time, and the information you have now known." Tang Cheng said, looking at the room.


    "This is the missing place. This room belongs to the elder Tang Wenzong. The space is not large. There is a toilet, a bedroom, a study room, and a balcony." Tang Sheng pointed to the room: "If you want to investigate something, you can feel free to ."


    Tangcheng looked at Ye Hao: "Ahem, you go to investigate and see if there is any clue."


    "Yes." Ye Hao lowered his cap, pretending to be a staff member, and started investigating in each room.


    "I''m leaving now." Situ Qiaoer and Ye Hao started an investigation in the room.


    "Then about Mr. Tang Sheng''s clues, can you provide us with it?" Tang Cheng asked.


    Tang Sheng took out his notebook: "Elder Tang Wenzong returned to the room after finishing his meal in the lobby at noon. Until 4:00 in the afternoon, Miss Tang Youyou came to Elder Tang Wenzong to inquire about Qin Ling. Talked for almost four minutes.


    This can be proved by monitoring, and then Elder Tang Wenzong did not leave the room.


    After that, until 4:20 in the afternoon, someone called and wanted to inform Elder Tang Wenzong to come downstairs for a meal, but they couldn''t get through. So they sent a disciple to call Elder Tang Wenzong, knocking on the door a few times and there was no response in the room.


    Because we also heard that Xi''an City is not peaceful recently, the disciples directly opened the door with the spare key, but the elder Tang Wenzong was not found in the house. Apart from that, we did not get any clues. "


    Tang Cheng clutched his head, isn''t it that there are no clues available at all.


    He looked at Ye Hao who was walking around in the house, and now he could only put his hope on Ye Hao.


    Five minutes later, Ye Hao and Situ Qiao''er walked back blankly.


    "How is it?" Tang Cheng couldn''t wait to ask.


    "There are no bloodstains, no footprints, no traces of fighting. There is no clue left at all." Situ Qiaoer sighed.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak.


    "Who did this on earth? The missing person this time is San Zhong Xian Tian! Who dares to attack San Zhong Xian Tian!" Chang Sun Yu frowned and said.


    Tang Sheng''s eyes were angry: "No matter who it is, this is provoking our Tang Sect. As long as we catch the prisoner, he must pay the price."


    "Then let''s go first..." Tang Cheng said and glanced at Ye Hao subconsciously, asking if Ye Hao should leave.


    Ye Hao nodded slightly.


    "Then Mr. Tang Sheng, let''s go first. This time we will continue to investigate the serial disappearance. This murderer is too rampant. If you have any clues, remember to tell us in advance." Tang Cheng said.


    "Well, there is no problem. In this case, if you need help from Tang Sect in Team Tang, just say it. At the juncture of Qin Ling, if you dare to make trouble, this guy really doesn''t know the sky and the earth. "Tang Sheng said.


    The group began to walk outside.


    Tang Sheng and Tang Youyou both came out to send Tangcheng and others.


    Tang You You didn''t talk to Ye Hao along the way, nor did he reveal Ye Hao''s identity. It seemed that he knew in his heart that Ye Hao was hiding his identity.


    Just when a group of people were about to reach the door of the villa, a maid blocked the way of several people.


    "Palace Master Tang Sheng, the sect master has orders. It''s not early. Since Dragon Group, Changsun''s family and Situ''s guests are all here, we might as well stay for dinner, lest we don''t have any courtesy at Tang Sect. "The maid said.


    Tang Sheng patted his head: "Oh, because of the affairs of Tang Wenzong, I almost forgot about this meal. Team Tang, Miss Changsun, Miss Situ, please stay for a meal.


    Although it is important to solve the case, you can''t skip meals, right? "


    Tang Cheng looked at Ye Hao hesitantly and asked Ye Hao what he meant.


    Ye Hao coughed, covered his mouth with his hand, and told Tang Cheng with Morse code: Don''t waste time.


    "Sorry, we are now thinking about this serial disappearance case. We really don''t have the mind to eat." Tang Cheng said apologetically.


    When these words were spoken, Tang Sheng was also a little embarrassed. This person didn''t want to stay.


    At this time, the maid walked to Tang You You and whispered a few words to Tang You You. Because she covered her mouth with her hand, Ye Hao didn''t know what they were talking about.


    "It''s not bad time to solve the case. There may be clues after eating and drinking." Tang You You said this, but his eyes were staring at Ye Hao.


    Is this something you want to tell yourself?


    Ye Hao coughed, and once again used Morse Code to convey his meaning to Tangcheng.


    "Okay, then we''ll bother." Tang Cheng couldn''t understand what Ye Hao was doing. He had to leave for a while and stayed for a while.


    "Then please come with us." Tang Sheng enthusiastically led them towards the back of the villa, introducing them as they walked.


    "We came to Xi''an two months ago, and we have covered this villa garden here. For the convenience of everyone''s life, there is also a special cafeteria. The chefs are all five-star chefs!"


    As he walked, Ye Hao felt Tang You You winking at himself.


    "Cough cough cough... I''m sorry, may I ask where the bathroom is." Ye Hao asked with his head down as if embarrassed.


    "Tang Sheng Hall Master, you take them to the restaurant first. I''ll take this gentleman to the bathroom." Tang You You didn''t wait for everyone to react, and left with Ye Hao.


    To leave everyone a little dumbfounded, just go to a bathroom. Is it necessary for someone to take it?


    And it''s weird to let a woman take a man to the bathroom.

 Chapter 1654： Tang Sect Master Tang Yuan

    Chapter 1654 Tang Sect Master Tang Yuan


    Ye Hao and Tang Youyou walked into the villa again, and walked all the way to the top of the building along the stairs. It didn''t look like going to the bathroom at all.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you. What did the maid tell you just now? It''s weird. If you don''t make it clear, I won''t go with you." Ye Hao stopped and leaned against the wall.


    If you don''t say it clearly, I won''t leave.


    Tang You You stopped and looked at Ye Hao: "The Tang Sect mainly sees you."


    Tang Sect master?


    Ye Hao looked at Tang You You in surprise: "Your sister wants to see me!"


    Tang You You stopped talking and continued to walk up.


    There is something wrong with the sisters.


    Ye Hao quickly followed, he looked at Tang Youyou''s indifferent cheeks: "Are there any conflicts between you and your sister? Why is there something wrong in your eyes every time you mention your sister."


    brush


    A shuriken appeared in Tang Youyou''s hand on Ye Hao''s throat, and the top of the shuriken was black.


    "This blade is smeared with poison. If you dare to talk more, I will use it to stab you to death."


    Ye Hao shrugged and looked at Tang Youyou provocatively: "You forgot that when you were in school, your poison was useless to me."


    Tang You You glared at Ye Hao, put away the sword in his hand, and continued walking.


    Ye Hao did not continue to ask this question, and followed Tang Youyou all the way.


    Tang Sect is one of the Shiraohui''s families, and it is a relatively special existence.


    Because it is both a family, a sect and an organization in history, it plays a different role in each period.


    Although Tang Sect was not ranked among the top in the Ten Men''s Association, everyone was unwilling to provoke this family.


    Who wants to keep being worried by a group of people who are good at light work, hidden weapons, and poison?


    Don''t want to sleep peacefully for the rest of your life.


    Ye Hao followed Tang Youyou to the top floor. After the stairs reached here, there was only one door in front of him, and there was no other place to go.


    "Go in by yourself, I''ll wait for you outside." Tang You You said coldly.


    It seems that the relationship between this sister and her sister is really bad.


    Ye Hao slowly opened the door and walked in.


    What greeted him was an antique room. At this moment, Ye Hao seemed to have returned to the ancient times of thousands of years.


    In the front is a pink screen with a smoked incense burner in the center, surrounded by wooden houses.


    Kaz


    Ye Hao turned his head, the door behind him was closed.


    Strange, how come there is no one.


    Ye Hao looked around, he coughed, but did not respond.


    He clasped his fists in his hands, pretending to say loudly; "I heard that the sect master of Tang Sect wants to see you, I am here to visit you.


    After a few seconds, nothing happened.


    What the **** was going on, no one shouted for a long time.


    Ye Hao looked around suspiciously, and I shouted, so I can''t blame me for walking around.


    Ye Hao thought about it and walked to the left according to the male left and female right.


    There are paintings and vases on the walls, all of which are very elegant.


    Rushing


    At this moment, a voice came from a small compartment with lace curtains in front, and Ye Hao walked over.


    He opened the translucent lace curtain, which was a small compartment, and the door was directly opposite to a screen.


    Blue blue


    The sound like blisters came from behind the screen.


    Ye Hao went around the screen, and the scene in front of him made him whisper bad.


    This is a small bath. One side of the bath is the screen where Ye Hao is on the side of the wall. On the inside of the screen, you can see a clothes rack with women''s clothes and many personal clothes.


    And the sound of Blubru is the blisters that pop up one by one on the surface of the bath.


    An idea had already emerged in Ye Hao''s mind, and he was about to turn around and leave immediately, but it was too late.


    Rushing


    The water flowed down from the delicate body, and a graceful shadow appeared in front of Ye Hao, with long black hair like a waterfall.


    Smooth as jade, without a trace of blemish skin, like a work of art.


    Ye Hao swallowed subconsciously.


    "The son has not seen enough? Do you need the concubine to turn around and let the son see enough? When you are satisfied, the son is willing to let go of the concubine." The woman turned her back to Ye Hao, but she already felt that she appeared behind her. People.


    She didn''t panic in her tone, but there was a hint of temptation in her plainness.


    "I''m rude." Ye Hao hung his head and walked outside immediately.


    This woman should be the sect master of Tang Sect, Tang You You''s sister.


    If you let Tang Youyou know that he saw her sister''s body and don''t know what her expression was like, you should know that Ye Hao did not take advantage of Tang Youyou''s advantage when he was in school.


    Hiss


    Ye Hao suddenly became vigilant, because he heard the sound of some kind of animal, which came from the front room.


    Ye Hao walked over, there seemed to be no doors here, all were isolated by curtains.


    When Ye Hao walked to this room, he saw the source of the sound.


    That is a black snake.


    But in this room, it was completely different from the antique atmosphere outside. There were several breeding cages on the table, which contained spiders, lizards, scorpions, centipedes, toads, and other poisons.


    "It''s very impolite to break into someone else''s bathroom before entering the woman''s boudoir." A voice came.


    Ye Hao turned and looked at the graceful woman wearing a black veil behind him.


    "I didn''t expect a woman''s boudoir to put these things. And after I entered the house, I called out in advance. As for whether you heard it, it''s not my reason."


    The woman looked at Ye Hao, and walked towards a room next to her: "Come with me, I think you should have no interest in chatting with a woman in a female boudoir."


    Ye Hao followed the woman and came to a room like a living room. There was no messy poison here, and he sat down on the wooden chair in the middle.


    The woman poured tea for Ye Hao.


    Looking at the dark tea, and thinking about the little guys in the woman''s boudoir, Ye Hao was really hard to swallow.


    "Don''t worry, there is no poison in it. This is only our specialty black tea, which tastes good." The woman looked at Ye Hao: "I think you don''t need these external disguise in front of me."


    This refers to Ye Hao''s sunglasses and hat.


    Sure enough, this person had already seen Ye Hao''s identity.


    Ye Hao did not shy away from taking off his hat and sunglasses.


    "Tang...Miss Tang, this is the first time we met. I don''t know what''s the matter with you calling me here?" Ye Hao originally wanted to call this woman''s name, but then he remembered that he didn''t know her name. What.


    Tang Sect''s information is rarely recorded in the arena.


    "Tang Yuan." Tang Yuan said, picking up the teacup.


    "Although it is the first time we have met, I have been acquainted with Young Master Ye for a long time. I have heard a lot of legendary stories on the rivers and lakes during this time.


    In addition, I would also like to thank Ye Gongzi for helping my sister with the poisonous body. The poisonous body can''t even help me. I didn''t expect Ye Gongzi to have the method. Ye Gongzi is really a wizard.


    The little woman thanked her for using tea instead of wine. "


    Tang Yuan drank it all.

 Chapter 1655： Cooperation

    Chapter 1655


    Ye Hao looked at Tang Yuan, wondering that the relationship between the two sisters was not as bad as imagined. At least Tang Yuan still seemed to care about her sister.


    Ye Hao took a sip of this black tea. As soon as the tea entered his mouth, Ye Hao''s eyes lit up.


    This smell!


    "How about it, I planted and picked the black tea by myself. But as for the process of planting, I don''t think Mr. Ye might want to know." Tang Yuan said with a smile.


    Ye Hao''s heart jumped, Tang Yuan said this, and he finally felt the delicious food, but some of them were cold behind him.


    Tang Yuan is the sect master of Tang Sect. There are so many poisons in her boudoir, so the process of planting black tea...


    A few black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead, don''t think too much, Quandang, this is ordinary tea.


    "That Tang Wenzong..." Tang Yuan interrupted when Ye Hao wanted to mention Tang Wenzong.


    "I don''t dare to be interested in these serial disappearance cases. Although Tang Wenzong is my uncle, I have a normal relationship with him. He doesn''t have much more than one Tang Sect, and he doesn''t have much less one." Tang Yuan said lightly.


    This woman is a little cold-blooded.


    "Then Tang Yuan sect master, what''s the matter with you looking for me here?" Ye Hao asked Tang Yuan when he looked at Tang Yuan.


    This woman made Ye Hao feel a little weird, with a very uneasy feeling.


    Ye Hao specially checked her strength, five innate.


    Although not as good as Ye Hao, but compared to the Yang family of the Shi Lao Hui Murong family, the Hong family¡¯s family is mainly considered good, plus the famous hidden weapon and poisonous power of Tang Sect.


    If it were not for the low-key Tang Sect, it is estimated that the status is still higher than the previous peaks of the Yang family and the Hong family, second only to the grandson family.


    "At this time and here, I''m looking for Young Master Ye, what can I do?" Tang Yuan carried a glow in her eyes.


    This beauty is in front. In this situation, if under normal circumstances, I would think it was a couple flirting.


    "Xian City, June." Ye Hao looked at Tang Yuan, and then spit out two more words: "Qin Ling."


    "Gluck." Tang Yuan let out a light bell-like laugh: "Master Ye is really smart. Then you might as well guess why I''m looking for Master Ye."


    "Cooperation." Ye Hao was again a second word.


    Tang Yuan stared at Ye Hao, as if to see through Ye Hao: "Young Master Ye, what do you think of my Tang Sect."


    "Be low-key, loose on the outside and tight on the inside. There are at least ten innate martial artists inside and outside the villa, and the master of Tang Yuan is a five-fold innate powerhouse. Tang Sect''s strength can be called one of the top ten experts." Ye Hao didn''t have the slightest bit. Pausing the evaluation.


    "Since Young Master Ye knows the strength of my Tang Sect, why did Young Master Ye say that I, Tang Sect, are looking for you for cooperation?" Tang Yuan chuckled.


    "My assessment just now was for the Huaxia rivers and lakes, but in my opinion, Tang Sect." Ye Hao put down the empty tea cup: "It''s not worth mentioning."


    Tang Yuan laughed again, laughing louder than before, but not rude in the slightest.


    "Young Master Ye is so courageous. He even dared to say that Tang Sect is not worth mentioning in front of the Tang Sect master, so you are not afraid that you will not be able to go out today."


    "I''m just telling the truth. Tang Sect is good at assassination and poisoning. I am not afraid of poisoning. Assassination?" Ye Hao showed a dismissive smile. It is estimated that these people don''t know that Ye Hao is the third in the world killer list. .


    "And I''m not afraid of Tianmen, the three big families of the Ten Men, why should I be afraid of only one Tang Sect. Even if the Tang Sect is full of strength, I can''t keep Ye Mou." Ye Hao stared at Tang Yuan, saying neither humble nor overbearing.


    Tang Yuansu raised his hand.


    Pop pop


    "Okay, okay. As expected of Ye Hao, who is now the number one madman of China Rivers and Lakes, Ye Hao, I have seen it today."


    Tang Yuan filled Ye Hao with a cup of tea again.


    "Sect Master Tang Yuan, my friend is still waiting for me. If you have something to say directly, you don''t have to make a roundabout here." Ye Hao said bluntly.


    "Well, dare to ask Ye Gongzi what he thinks is in Qinling Mausoleum." Tang Yuan asked.


    Ye Hao paused, he recalled the rumors about Qin Ling during this period of time.


    "The countless treasures of gold and silver are second, there are also the secrets of martial arts, and the elixir that can wish people to practice, and even the longevity pill that can increase the life span of hundreds of years, as well as various holy artifacts, or legends. There are many mysterious relics.¡± Ye Hao said one by one.


    Bei Ming Wuji was for one of the treasures, the Demon Emperor Jade.


    As for what the Dragon Group wanted, Long Yi didn''t say directly, and Tang Cheng''s level was not enough to know.


    "These are just trivialities, and the treasures in Qin Ling are more than these." Tang Yuan''s voice gradually became colder.


    "More than two thousand years have passed since the completion of Qinling''s construction. The hundreds of thousands of craftsmen who built Qinling were all buried in death. Does the master Tang Yuan know what''s hidden inside?" Ye Haoxu stared at it. Tang Yuan.


    Tang Yuan took a sip of tea, with a reminiscence in his eyes: "Now the world only knows that Emperor Qin had a great Qin cavalry, a famous adviser, and a strategy for governing the country. But no one knew that Emperor Qin had one in the dark. army.


    They only obeyed orders and the Emperor Qin, dedicated to performing the most secret tasks, they existed like souls, ghosts and ghosts.


    Until the death of Emperor Qin that year, this unknown army also disappeared completely. "


    Ye Hao heard some famous people from it. He looked at Tang Yuan: "Is the nameless army in this story related to Tang Sect?"


    Assassination, secret, isn''t this Tang Sect''s specialty.


    Tang Yuan did not answer this question directly, but continued to preach: "The Qinling Mausoleum is divided into four parts. The outer city, the inner city, the palace, and the Qinling secret palace.


    The "Qin Ling" that the world knows today is actually only a small part of the outer city.


    And the gold and silver treasures and weapon pills you just mentioned are indeed in them. But what is really important is a legend. There was too much suspense hidden in the death of Emperor Qin. According to rumors, there was a handbook that recorded the affairs of Emperor Qin throughout his life.


    The notes of a generation of emperors, this is the real treasure! "


    Ye Hao''s eyelids twitched, the Emperor Qin still had the habit of writing a diary.


    This made Ye Hao couldn''t help but think of his punishment mission. Regarding the secrets of this world, could the first hint given by the system be the emperor''s notes?


    "Then the emperor''s notes are in the secret palace of the Qinling mausoleum!" Ye Hao was drinking tea, inquiring like a small chat.


    "Young Master Ye don''t have to hide it. This time I invite you to cooperate with Young Master Ye. When Qin Ling opens, we will look for the emperor''s notes together." Tang Yuan gave Ye Hao a bait. , But didn''t tell Ye Hao all.


    This is to use yourself.


    But this kind of thing is that you use me and I use you.


    "Then what should I do to find this emperor''s handwritten notes? There are also things that I got from the Qinling Mausoleum." Ye Hao stared at Tang Yuan.


    "Let''s watch the notes together. As for the other things, we are 50-50 points." Tang Yuan said.


    Ye Hao held up three fingers: "Seven or three points, I am seven and you three."


    Tang Yuan''s eyelids twitched, and he looked at Ye Hao with a faint smile: "Master Ye is a little bit on his nose, right? I can find someone else for this cooperation. It''s not just Master Ye who is strong."


    "No, you can only find me." Ye Haoxu stared at Tang Yuan: "Because I am worth the price."


    "Well, the concubine body will have to see if Ye Gongzi is worth the price." Tang Yuan raised the teacup in his hand.


    Ye Hao also raised it.


    The two tea cups touched in the air, and the black tea in the cup rippled.

 Chapter 1656： The clue appears!

    Chapter 1656 Clue Appears!


    At 6:30 in the evening, after dinner, Ye Hao Tangcheng and others left Tangmen Villa early.


    Go back to the car.


    "Oh, I still don''t have a clue after eating a meal. Miss Situ, A Hao, do you have any clues?" Tang Cheng scratched his head and interrogated Ye Hao and Situ Qiao''er behind him irritably.


    Nightingale sat quietly in the passenger seat.


    Zhang Sunyu marked the tenth place of the incident on the map, and then posted a photo of Tang Wenzong, the tenth missing person, on the blackboard.


    "I originally thought that we could find some clues from the tenth missing person, but the place where the tenth missing person went missing was not found at all."


    "Hey, two detectives. Can you give us something practical. So far, there are no useful clues." Chang Sunyu looked at Ye Hao and Situ Qiao''er with some impatientness.


    "Who said there is no clue. Now the clue is already in front of us." Situ Qiao''er looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao stared at the photo on the blackboard, with a curved line showing through his mouth.


    "Hey, do you all know the clues?" Tang Cheng looked at them excitedly.


    Nightingale''s gaze also cast over.


    Ye Hao and Situ Qiao''er looked at each other, and said at the same time: "You know too."


    "Hey, two great detectives, Holmes, can you stop playing mysteries here, just tell me if you have a clue. It''s too dark!" Chang Sun Yu pointed to the dark sky outside.


    "I said, the clue is already in front of us." Situ Qiaoer pointed to the photo in front of him.


    Chang Sunyu looked at these photos up and down, and said in a puzzled way: "Is there any clue. These ten people have no relatives and no reason, they don''t know each other, there is nothing similar in appearance, and their ages are also different. It¡¯s very big, from the twenties to the sixties."


    Situ Qiao''er shook his head, her best friend has a talent for martial arts, but she just can''t use her mind.


    "Time." Ye Hao said from the side, his fingers tapping on the desktop.


    "Time? What time?" Changsun Yu asked in confusion.


    Situ Qiao''er said: "Time to commit the crime!"


    Afterwards, Situ Qiaoer walked to the blackboard and started with the first photo.


    "Chi Wensheng, the first missing person, March 25. Chen Xiaoyu, the second missing person, April 22. Zhang Huiqing, the third missing person, May 15th. Zhu Congjun, the fourth missing person, May 24 Day. Zhou Panpan, the fifth missing person, June 2.


    Li Jiehua, the sixth missing person, June 8. Wang Jing, the seventh missing person, on the evening of June 11. Lin Wanxia, ??the eighth missing person, at noon on June 13. Wang Daoming, the ninth missing person, at 8 am on June 14.


    Tang Wenzong, the tenth missing person, at 4 pm on June 14. "


    Situ Qiao''er arranged the missing dates of all the missing persons, and then began to write numbers on the blackboard, writing a number between each missing person.


    30


    20


    12


    8


    ...


    "Look carefully, from the first missing person to the present, the interval between disappearance of each missing person is shortening." Situ Qiaoer pointed to these numbers and said.


    "What does this mean? This may be that the person is addicted to crime." Chang Sunyu shrugged.


    "The numbers can speak. From these numbers, it can be inferred that the time for each crime is decreasing by one-third to one-half of the time.


    The seventh missing person was only two days away from the eighth missing person, and the eighth to the ninth one was only one day, and today the tenth Tang Wenzong only took less than half a day! "Situ Qiao''er said with a blank eye: "This shows that this prisoner will still commit crimes in the recent period!"


    And just tonight, the estimated time of the crime should be around 20 to black at night! "


    "Even if we know the time of his crime, we don''t know where he will do it. Moreover, there are so many martial arts people and Xi''an City is so big, it doesn''t mean that you are looking for a needle in the sea." Changsunyu said.


    "The second clue, what the missing persons have in common." Ye Hao said again.


    Situ Qiao''er pointed at ten people again: "Yu''er, take a closer look. Can you not see such obvious clues."


    Chang Sunyu walked to the blackboard, looked at the ten people, and then looked at their information.


    She subconsciously said: "This...it seems like there is nothing but the target''s getting stronger and stronger..."


    "Strength!" Changsun Yu''s eyes lit up.


    Situ Qiao''er nodded, and she said: "Ten goals, from the beginning to the end, although some of the strength gaps are not very large. However, there has never been a decline in the strength of the target.


    The tenth goal, Tang Wenzong, is inherently triple.


    Now in Xi''an City, including the congenital triple, the martial artist with the congenital triple level or above, I think the scope of the sub-target should be greatly reduced. "


    Tang Cheng said excitedly: "Now, we will protect these targets that may be attacked, so we can know how the criminal committed the crime, and we can also arrest him!"


    "Do you think that the martial artist with the innate triple level or higher will let your dragon group send someone to protect it? And it doesn''t include some secretly hidden." Ye Hao looked at Tang City.


    Tang Cheng''s expression became stiff, and the people who had dealt with martial arts people the most knew their tempers very well.


    Although they are afraid of the existence of the dragon group, they are also very taboo about the dragon group.


    The most important are those warriors with some strength, who are willing to be the target of others'' surveillance.


    "However, I have built a simple monitoring system in the computer. All the warriors with innate triple levels or above that can be found within Xi''an City are all monitored by the face recognition system." Ye Hao tapped the keyboard.


    "But... if there is a blind spot for surveillance! These ten people were all attacked in the blind spot for surveillance!" Chang Sun Yu said.


    "Then we don''t let them enter the blind spot of surveillance alone during dangerous times. I will use hackers to forge text messages or voices at that time to keep them within the scope of surveillance, or prevent them from appearing alone. Happening.


    If there are people in the blind spot that you cannot control, you will have to rely on your Tang team to find these people to drink tea in the name of investigation by the relevant department. "Ye Hao said with a smile: "It should be no problem to delay a little time!" "


    Tang Cheng nodded: "This is no problem."


    "Why is it so troublesome? Why don''t we just gather them directly." Changsun Yu was puzzled.


    "Sister Yu''er, why your IQ is not online at this time. These are all decoys, how can we catch the culprit without them!" Situ Qiao''er said.


    Zhang Sunyu''s eyes lit up, and she pointed to Ye Hao in surprise: "You are too courageous. These innate martial artists, you are all used as bait."


    Ye Hao shrugged, looking indifferent.

 Chapter 1657： Nothing

    Chapter 1657


    A traffic policeman saw a black commercial vehicle parked in the illegal parking area.


    Immediately walked up and knocked on the window.


    "Sir, I''m sorry. You can''t park in this place, please..."


    Before the traffic police had finished speaking, a certificate was placed in front of him.


    "Comrade, we are performing a special task." Tang Cheng rolled down the window and looked at the traffic police in front of him.


    The traffic police took the certificate and flipped through it, his face instantly flushed. This... isn''t this a special certificate in the legend.


    The traffic police handed back the certificate to Tangcheng, stood up straight, and saluted Tangcheng: "Comrade, what can I do for you."


    "No. Our car will stop here for a while, during this period I don''t want anyone to disturb us." Tang Cheng said.


    "Okay." The traffic police immediately turned and left, and at the same time sent a message to colleagues patrolling the surrounding area, asking them not to check the car parked at this location.


    When the car window was rolled, Tang Cheng glanced at his watch, and the time indicated on it was already eight o''clock in the evening.


    He turned his head to look at Ye Hao and Situ Qiao''er who were busy behind him.


    "This is the center of Xi''an City, and it is easily accessible. If there is an attack in that place, we can rush to it as soon as possible. But...what if the prisoner escapes before we arrive?" Tang Cheng asked worriedly. Tao.


    "I have made my forty clones distributed in the streets and alleys of Xi''an City. Unless the prisoner can really make the target disappear instantly, I can rush to the target point within ten seconds." Ye Hao said calmly. .


    At the same time, his eyes kept looking at the decoys in more than a dozen surveillance pictures on the screen.


    "I''m going to the bathroom on the 27th. There is no one in the bathroom and there is still a blind spot for monitoring!" Situ Qiaoer suddenly said.


    "Nightingale, I have sent a mobile phone number to your computer, and a transformation device that I made. You immediately dialed that mobile phone number with voice 147. I also sent the content of what I said. Follow me Write it."


    Ye Hao just finished speaking, and when he moved his finger, there was movement in the computer in front of Nightingale.


    Nightingale is not slow either. Although investigating camouflage is not her specialty, she is at least a killer, not much worse.


    The call was made quickly.


    At the same time, Ye Hao called out a monitoring screen, and a man in a suit happened to walk outside a bathroom.


    The man in a suit stopped and took out his mobile phone. When he saw the number, his expression was a little flustered, and he subconsciously walked into the bathroom.


    "Devil, why are you answering the phone now? I don''t care... I just want to talk to you... Am I more important than your yellow-faced wife?" Nightingale made a charming voice with her voice changer. Talking according to Ye Hao''s notebook.


    "Keep talking, now there are two people in the bathroom. Talk until you leave the bathroom on the 27th." Ye Hao said.


    Nightingale made an OK gesture.


    Situ Qiao''er glanced at Ye Hao and continued his work.


    The grandson Yu, who was on the side, looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "You are so good at this. Doesn''t anyone have no privacy in front of you."


    "It can be said that as long as it is the information left on the Internet, I can find it. Modern people almost cannot do without the Internet, and any secret will be revealed in front of the Internet." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Devil." Changsun Yu whispered, and vowed in his heart that he would never rely too much on the Internet again.


    This is simply moving a person naked in front of others, with no privacy at all.


    As time passed bit by bit, everyone gradually became busy, and even Tang Cheng and Changsun Yu joined in.


    20:10


    20:30


    20:50


    21 o''clock


    Gradually, the time when Ye Hao and others predicted that the most likely accident had passed.


    Tang Cheng gasped, he looked at Ye Hao behind him: "A Hao, are you sure your judgment is correct. Didn''t you say that between 8 and 9 in the evening, the criminal is likely to commit a crime, but Under our surveillance, no one had an accident."


    Ye Hao calmly said: "I said before that the people we monitor are only possible targets we know, and this does not include those triple innate martial artists who we don''t know but have already arrived in Xi''an City.


    So maybe someone has been killed. "


    "Then what shall we do now? Continue to monitor here?" Changsun Yu asked after taking a sip of mineral water.


    "Go on, the murderer may have done it, but it may also have not done it yet." Ye Hao looked at all normal images: "In addition, Team Tang, you should contact the Dragon Team every five minutes and ask if you have found anyone missing. The case happened."


    "it is good."


    This waiting means waiting for six full hours.


    Xi''an City, 3 AM on June 15th.


    The door of the car was opened, and Changsun Yu returned to the car with two large bags of food bought from KFC.


    "Eat and drink. Since I finished eating at 6 o''clock yesterday afternoon, I have basically nothing to eat except water." Chang Sunyu distributed the food to everyone.


    When she walked in front of Ye Hao, she sat directly on the table.


    "Why? Still staring. Now these goals are either sleeping, practicing, or soaking up girls in nightclubs. Everything that is normal can no longer be normal." Chang Sunyu said.


    "It shouldn''t be." Situ Qiao''er frowned, as if thinking about their wrong judgment.


    "I think what time you said before is just a coincidence." Long Sunyu pointed to the time on the phone: "According to your previous judgment, this crazy criminal will charge one-half or one-third each time. The frequency to decrease the time between committing crimes.


    But from the last disappearance yesterday afternoon, nearly ten hours have passed. According to your statement, this period should be three hours, two hours, and one hour.


    There have been at least two or three missing cases, but now Xi''an City, let alone a missing case, the police station has not even received a report of a fight. "


    Facing Changsun Yu''s questioning, Situ Qiaoer was silent.


    Could it be that the time of the offender before was really just a coincidence?


    "No, it must not be a coincidence. There must be something wrong, or some external factor, which caused the perpetrator to suppress his desire to commit crime." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    Chang Sun Yu shook his head.


    "Regardless of whether or not there is a problem with time, we are looking for the suspect. We don''t even know if he is a male or female, fat or thin, or what he looks like.


    I can tell you that we don''t have much time. Once the opening time of Qin Ling is determined, we can no longer continue to find criminals here! "Chang Sun Yu reminded.


    Ye Hao was silent. He turned off all the monitoring screens and called up the before and after investigation data of the first ten missing persons.

 Chapter 1658： Waterworks!

    Chapter 1658 Water Plant!


    Ye Hao kept rumbling, and he read a piece of information dozens of times.


    Situ Qiao''er next to him was also rethinking any possible clues.


    Long Sun Yu, who was still leaning on the seat, was sleepy.


    In fact, Changsun Yu is not sleepy, but she hates such boring things, and such things easily make her sleepy.


    It''s like a student who doesn''t like English, he has just woke up and came to school, but even if it is, as long as the first class is English, he can fall asleep.


    Time passed again and again.


    The rays of dawn once again illuminated the city.


    "I found it!"


    Suddenly Ye Hao shouted excitedly.


    The scared Chang Sunyu stood up directly from her seat, but she forgot that she was still sitting in the car and hit the roof directly with her head.


    "I''ll go." Zhang Sunyu clutched her head, she glared at Ye Hao: "Hey, what are you yelling for."


    "I roughly guessed what the criminals used to make the missing people disappear!" Ye Hao''s eyes shone brightly.


    Situ Qiao''er immediately asked: "What?"


    "Look carefully at the scenes of all the ten cases. One thing that exists!" Ye Hao pointed to ten pictures of the scenes.


    "What do the ten cases found?" Tang Cheng began to recall, but soon he shook his head: "No. The ten cases found have nothing in common."


    Situ Qiao''er didn''t expect it for a long time.


    Ye Hao pointed to the drink that Changsun Yu put in front of him: "Water!"


    "Water has appeared at the scene of the ten cases. I suspect that the prisoner may have some way to use water to capture people remotely, and the scene of the crime is not the first scene! It''s just the scene of the disappearance!"


    "Wait...you wait a minute. Let''s not talk about whether that prisoner can do this with water. But no matter how I look at it, there is no water in some of the crime scenes."


    Chang Sunyu stood up and pointed to the photos on the black spots one by one: "Ten cases were found, four of which were rainy days. This can be interpreted as water. The other two are on the lake, which is also OK. Said it was water.


    But the remaining four seem to have nothing to do with water.


    The fifth missing person, Zhou Panpan, was on the roof of the hotel. There was no rain at that time, so there was no water. "


    "What''s on the rooftop of the hotel?" Ye Hao asked with a smile.


    "Water storage container!" Situ Qiaoer said directly: "Every large and regular hotel has a water storage container on the roof for storing or heating water."


    Zhang Sunyu was taken aback for a moment, and she reluctantly said, "The seventh one, Wang Jing who disappeared in the park! And the Wang Daoming who we went to the site to investigate yesterday morning! There is no..."


    "There was an abandoned toilet in the blind area of ??surveillance that Wang Jing was in at the time. Although it was abandoned, the water pipes can still be used normally." Nightingale focused on investigating the disappearance.


    "The alley where Wang Daoming disappeared. I remember that a fire hydrant broke down the night before and a lot of water came out. It was repaired two hours before we went." Tangcheng flipped through his notebook. , I was a little excited.


    After all, I finally found a clue now.


    "No wonder there were some traces of wet dew on the ground at that time, but because of the rapid evaporation of water in June, we did not pay attention." Situ Qiaoer said.


    Chang Sunyu pointed to the last photo on the blackboard: "What about Tang Wenzong, Tang Wenzong disappeared in his room..."


    Several people looked at Changsunyu, and Changsunyu stopped before speaking.


    Her eyes widened: "The bathroom!"


    "Now, at least it can be determined that the ten missing locations have one common factor, that is water!" Ye Hao said.


    "But water is really common, and it cannot be said to be related to water just because of this." Tang Cheng said with some worry.


    "Then if the water sources in these ten places come from a factory that processes water sources, is this still a coincidence?" Ye Hao tapped on the computer, and a water system drawing appeared on the screen.


    The water system of the ten cases was marked by Ye Haote, and everyone could clearly see that the water pipes of the ten cases were finally gathered in a place marked by a building on the east side of Xi''an City!


    "Xi''an Water Group No. 4 Factory." Ye Hao said the name of this place.


    Tangcheng started the car, slammed the accelerator, and called out the location of the No. 4 factory that Ye Hao said.


    In the early morning, a black commercial car drove out of the city.


    "But by what means did this criminal use water to take people away?" Changsun Yu asked suspiciously.


    "There are too many magical methods in this world that we have never seen or knew. If you enter the Qinling Mausoleum, you may also see something you have never seen before." Ye Hao said.


    There are so many things that I have seen in the past two years that Ye Hao believes that everything is possible to discover.


    Even if there are angels, demons, and aliens appearing now, Ye Hao would just be a little surprised, and then face calmly.


    Ten minutes later, under the bright sky, a black business car stopped at a roadside.


    "Is it really not called support?" Tang Cheng looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shook his head: "There is not enough time to wait for support. The other party hasn''t done anything for such a long time, and I don''t know if something is wrong. I can''t be sure if the murderer is still here. We can''t delay.


    In addition, the opponent''s strength is quite high, and reinforcements of ordinary strength only increase casualties. If I can''t deal with it, unless you can find a strong person around Tier 6 to support. "


    Tangcheng is speechless, this is right, Ye Hao''s strength lies there, if he doesn''t balance it, the ordinary support will be cannon fodder.


    When Ye Hao got out of the car, he saw Changsun Yu and Situ Qiao''er and Tangcheng were also preparing to get down.


    He discouraged: "You''d better stay in the car. This time the enemy dares to attack the innate triple. The strength must not be low, and I suspect it may not be a single crime.


    If you go in together, there may be danger. "


    Tang Cheng patted Ye Hao on the shoulder: "Since I know the danger, it is even more impossible for me to let you go by myself. This time I ask you to come. I cannot leave everything to you. I feel at ease. Nibbled bread and drinking Coke here."


    With that, he got out of the car while checking his equipment.


    Immediately afterwards, Changsun Yu and Situ Qiao''er also came down.


    When Zhang Sunyu saw what Ye Hao wanted to say, she immediately said: "Don''t talk nonsense, since they are here, staying in the car does not exist."


    "You don''t have to worry about us, just like encountering a strong enemy, we at least have the means to protect ourselves." Situ Qiaoer said.


    Ye Hao shrugged helplessly. As for Nightingale, she had already come down. She was hidden by the tree, her aura was hidden. If she didn''t look closely, she probably wouldn''t be able to find her.

 Chapter 1659： Ancient Magic Circle

    Chapter 1659 Ancient Magic Array


    A few people got ready and walked towards the factory five hundred meters away.


    In order to prevent the snake from smashing the grass, Ye Hao asked Tang Cheng to park the car a little further.


    When they came outside the factory, Ye Hao used clairvoyance and perspective eyes to probe the factory, but Ye Hao immediately wrinkled.


    "What''s wrong?" Nightingale felt the change on Ye Hao''s face, she asked.


    "There is a magic enchantment here, which can isolate outside detection. And there is an alarm array. Once someone crosses the enchantment, the people inside will sense it." Ye Hao said.


    "Then what shall we do now?" Tang Cheng said.


    "The magic enchantment is still working, indicating that there are indeed people inside! It seems that we have found the right place this time." Ye Hao took out a few talismans and pasted them on their bodies: "This is a hidden charm. Enchantment detection.


    And it can also reduce one''s own breath to a minimum. You follow me, we touched in quietly. "


    After putting up the spell, a few people found a slightly remote wall and went straight in.


    Over the fence, Ye Hao and others were covered by weeds that were at least one leg tall.


    "What''s going on here, there are spider webs. This is a water plant, how come I feel like no one manages it." Chang Sunyu said, patted the spider silk on his body.


    "This water plant issued a notice for temporary shutdown of equipment maintenance four months ago. Some of the water systems maintained their supply, and the other part began to upgrade their equipment.


    But it looks like it is probably fake. Some people use special means to take this water plant as their own. "Tangcheng said based on the collected information.


    "But what exactly is the method to use water to arrest people thousands of miles away?" Situ Qiao''er muttered curiously.


    "We continue to touch in and walk towards the main gate. There is the source of the water. As long as you get there, you will probably know what the guys are doing." Ye Hao went through the grass and began to sneak into the factory.


    Several people in Tangcheng followed closely behind.


    Soon they discovered something was wrong with the water plant, and a group of security guards patrolled around the plant.


    After the security team passed by this moment, they stuck their heads out of the dark.


    "This water plant is really under the control of some people. The security guards who walked past have obviously received special training and don''t have a pistol around their waist." Tang Cheng said solemnly.


    "I guess, it''s mostly at Qin Ling at the moment." Ye Hao said coldly. He saw a gate of the factory building in front, and he pointed there and said.


    "That''s a ventilation duct, we go in from there. Tangcheng, you go to the front, Nightingale you are behind, and I am in the middle! If there is a situation, I can support both front and back."


    "it is good."


    After avoiding the inspection, Ye Hao and others entered the ventilation duct smoothly, and they crawled towards the main gate.


    "Hey, can you hurry up. The Tang City in front is almost three meters away from you." Ye Hao couldn''t help but urged as he looked at Zhang Sun Yu, who was holding his short skirt and squeezing in front of him.


    "You...you are not allowed to watch!" Chang Sunyu''s cheeks were reddish, and he glared at Ye Hao, who was raising his head behind him.


    "You said that you really are, come out and act. I wore a short skirt and threw you in the car if I knew it." Ye Hao didn''t forget to add: "Don''t hide it, isn''t it white? , There¡¯s nothing to look at. Hurry up, don¡¯t delay."


    White... and nothing good...


    Long Sun Yu squeezed her fist, she now can''t wait to fight Ye Hao on the spot!


    "What''s wrong with the girls wearing skirts in this summer? It''s not my fault." Chang Sunyu retorted.


    Then she saw Ye Hao''s provocative eyes, and Ye Hao also pointed to Situ Qiao''er and Nightingale behind her.


    Nightingale wore black leather pants, and Situ Qiaoer wore white loose sweatpants.


    Several black lines appeared on Changsunyu''s forehead.


    In this way, everyone got closer and closer to the main gate within ten minutes.


    Suddenly, the person in front stopped, and Ye Hao accidentally hit his **** with his head!


    Before Long Sun Yu became angry, Ye Hao asked in advance: "What''s wrong again?"


    "It''s not me, it was Captain Tang who stopped."


    Ye Hao used the earphones distributed in advance to contact Tangcheng at the front.


    "What happened to Team Tang?"


    "It is estimated that this is one of the real first incident sites." Tang Cheng''s voice came, with suppressed anger in the words.


    After that, the Tang City in front continued to move forward, and Changsun Yu stopped where she had stayed before. Ye Hao saw her fists tightened.


    Then it was Ye Hao''s turn. There was a vent on one side of the place, and the outside scene could be seen through the gap of the fan board. This was a passageway.


    There are traces of fighting on the walls here, and some bruises that have not been cleaned up. In the corners of the walls, Ye Hao also saw the remaining intestines and fingers.


    In addition, Ye Hao saw a ring in an inconspicuous gap.


    A photo appeared in Ye Hao''s mind. Cheng Xiaoyu, the second missing person, was already married. This is her wedding ring, which she has been wearing.


    "Who the **** is this murderer? This scene feels like shattering people into pieces. This is too cruel." Long Sun Yu turned his head and said with a sullen face.


    "I''ll know in a minute." Ye Hao continued on.


    After going through this scene, everyone''s mood is a little bit bad.


    In this way, most of the ten missing persons in the front are already horrible at this moment.


    After passing several intersections, Ye Hao''s and others finally saw the main gate.


    One side of the ventilation duct happens to be a fan with gaps, and you can see the scene from the main gate.


    The main gate is actually a large reservoir.


    The cistern here is already red and smells of blood, but the instruments on the shore are out of service.


    As for the surrounding scenes, what ordinary people can see is simply a cold head. No one imagines that this is a water plant.


    Broken walls, floors, stone pillars, there are traces of battles everywhere, there are still blood stains on the floor, and the remains of corpses.


    And those corpses are still some minced meat and broken intestines.


    Seeing that everyone is silent, it is estimated that these are the places where the missing people finally died.


    "What''s that?" Changsun Yu was surprised to see a strange patterned array beside the reservoir, with some utensils placed around it.


    "So it turns out that there is such an ancient magic circle." Ye Hao looked just as I expected.


    "Ancient Magic Array?" Situ Qiao''er looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    Ye Hao said in a deep voice: "I once saw the record of this magic circle at the top of the library of the Western Magic Academy. This is the water system undead system space system three-line magic circle.


    The principle is said to use the soul of the undead to form a creature similar to a water ghost, which can move in all places with water and cannot cause physical damage to people, but can instantly restrain the place.


    And within a few seconds, bring it back to the location of the magic circle through the water channel! "

 Chapter 1660： a familiar stranger"

    Chapter 1660 Familiar "Strangers"


    "This kind of magic circle was created by a necromancer in order to capture experimental equipment for him to study undead magic. Fortunately, he was arrested and executed by the Magic Guild later.


    There are many requirements for the layout of this magic circle. First, it needs to be in a place with most water elements. Second, it needs a thousand dead souls who die tragically. Seeing that those strange artifacts are not there, those are used to trap the dead. "


    After that, this magic was also permanently sealed, and no one was allowed to learn it. "


    Listening to what Ye Hao said, everyone took a breath, and this magic circle was a bit too strong.


    "Such an evil magic circle, why didn''t the Western magicians burn it down?" Changsun Yu said in disgust.


    "There is a clear stipulation in the rules of the Magic Guild that any magic created is meaningful, and magic is not evil, only those who use magic are good or bad. All the magic that has been invented, the magic guild must not be destroyed by humans. , It can only be sealed up.¡± Ye Hao explained.


    "But why does this magic circle appear here? Who arranged this magic circle, and why did they capture those Chinese warriors." Situ Qiao''er said in a puzzled way.


    "The magic circle will appear here. If I guess it is correct, it should have something to do with Phineas, one of the leaders of the international organization''s "Ghost Card", and a traitor from the Western Academy of Magic.


    He used to be a famous genius of the Western Academy of Magic and a direct disciple of the dean. Learning this shouldn''t be a big problem. "Ye Hao recalled his old opponent.


    "It seems that Ghost Card is also interested in Qin Ling this time."


    Ta Ta Ta


    The sound of footsteps suddenly came.


    Ye Hao motioned everyone to be quiet, and used the technique of sound transmission to tell everyone: "Don''t move, we will know soon, what is going on?"


    Soon, a pair of men and women appeared in front of everyone.


    Ye Hao''s eyes widened, how could these two people be here!


    Wang Zihao! Jiang Yue!


    ...


    Ten minutes ago.


    Inside a room of a water plant.


    Wang Zihao and Jiang Yue sat on the sofa leisurely, with Erlang''s legs tilted, their faces were sickly pale, their eyes sunken, and a strange color exuded in their eyes.


    "You said enough. We''ve been listening to you for seven or eight hours. The sky is about to dawn. If you don''t sleep, we still have to sleep." Wang Zihao stared at the one who was in front of him. The man staring at them.


    The man slapped on the table: "Don''t give me a hippy smile, do you know that you almost caused us trouble and almost affected our organization''s plans!"


    "Yes? Oppa, don''t you frighten us like that." Jiang Yuexie smiled.


    "What else? You killed three people in just these two days, and you even found a triple innate martial artist from the Tang Sect of the China Shirao Association. Do you know that it was the uncle of the Tang Sect master!" Man Questioned loudly.


    "I didn''t know at the time." Wang Zihao licked his lips with an indifferent expression: "But now I know, we have already been killed anyway. When the adults set up this circle for us, didn''t they just let us catch some People come for our cultivation.


    I am already five-fold innate, and Jiang Yue is also four-fold innate! "


    Jiang Yue slid his fingers across his lips with a look of enjoyment: "I still enjoy that feeling now. Although the old guy is a bit older, the taste is really delicious."


    "For the organization''s plan, we also want to increase our strength as soon as possible, so as to contribute to the organization." Wang Zihao said with a smile.


    "Don''t tell me something nice here. Your lord has not been here for the past two days. I am responsible here. Because of your mischief, the frequent disappearance of warriors in Xi''an City has attracted the attention of the Huaxia Dragon Team.


    I monitor you for a few hours, also to prevent you from running out and arresting people everywhere, and give me some time to stop these two days. After these two days, let''s talk about it. "The man said in a commanding tone.


    "Two days? It''s too long." Jiang Yue looked reluctant, she stood up and walked to the man''s catwalk, leaning on the man, and said seductively: "Oba, people I''m so hungry. If I don''t do it for two days, people will be hungry."


    The man pushed Jiang Yue away mercilessly, and he scolded, "Take your set away to me. This is my order. If you let me know that you dare to start the magic circle privately, I will tell the adults and see what the adults do. Punish you.


    The magic circle is arranged by the adults. If the adult disarms the magic circle directly when the time comes, I see how you arrest people so coolly. "


    A gleam of cold light flashed in Wang Zihao''s eyes, but it was quickly covered up.


    "Mr Plum K, since you have said so. What else can we say, then don''t catch me. But you can''t keep me here.


    We are also a member of the organization, not your prisoners. "


    The man waved his hand in disgust: "Go out, as long as you don''t make trouble for me, stay cool. You Chinese people are annoying. Being in the same space as you, I feel that the air I breathe has been polluted. "


    "Yes, yes. Then let''s go." Wang Zihao put his hands in his pockets and left the room with Jiang Yue.


    After leaving the room, Wang Zihao spit on the door of the room contemptuously.


    "What kind of person. Isn''t it just a little bit of strength? It''s also a club K, and the strength is only seven innate. When we eat a few more, let him kneel down and call me father." Wang Zihao coldly snorted.


    Jiang Yue leaned on Wang Zihao, raised her hand, and slid her black nails across Wang Zihao''s neck: "Zihao, what shall we do now. I am now a fourfold congenital, and I feel that I can break through at any time. Up.


    Just give me one more. "


    Jiang Yue looked hungry.


    "That guy said so, what else can we do? But I don''t think it will take too long." Wang Zihao''s eyes showed a greedy expression: "Wait until that Qin Ling is opened, you think about so many swarms The strongest.


    And fighting in the Qin Ling must not be avoided. It is not normal for a few people to die by that time. We can take advantage of this opportunity..."


    Jiang Yue''s eyes beamed: "Then we can feast on our food!"


    They came to the main gate between talking and laughing.


    They were sitting next to the reservoir, where there was a machine that turned out to be a projector.


    "We can''t eat, but we can recall those wonderful moments." Wang Zihao held Jiang Yue and pressed a remote control.


    A video clip was illuminated on the far wall.


    What the two didn''t know was that in the ventilation duct not far away, five pairs of eyes were staring at them.

 Chapter 1661： The weirdness of Wang Zihao

    Chapter 1661 the weirdness of Wang Zihao


    Ye Hao and others held their breath.


    And the video that was played attracted their attention.


    The background of the video is the entire water plant. In the video, Wang Zihao and Jiang Yue are in the magic circle. The magic circle is activated. A few seconds later, a human body is wrapped in water and appears out of thin air in the circle.


    "Ahem...what''s this place!" This is a man, with the appearance of Daogu Xianfeng, with a mole on his cheek.


    Wang Daoming!


    Ye Hao and others recognized the missing person at a glance.


    Before Wang Daoming could react, Wang Zihao and Jiang Yue attacked Wang Daoming.


    It can be seen in the video that the strength of these two people is not bad, at least about the triple innate.


    The method of attack was not like a human being at all, but like a bloodthirsty beast. Every part of the body became their weapon.


    Wang Zihao grabbed a gap and bit directly on Wang Daoming''s arm, biting off a **** piece of meat.


    After that, an amazing scene happened, Wang Zihao actually ate the meat in his mouth with enjoyment.


    Later in the battle, Wang Zihao and Jiang Yue ate Wang Daoming little by little.


    That''s right, it''s divided into food!


    They didn''t seem to be fighting at all, but rather hunting and foraging.


    As Wang Daoming''s injuries became heavier and heavier, he finally fell to the ground unable to support it. Then Wang Zihao and Jiang Yue directly attacked and bit Wang Daoming to death. The bones and meat on their bodies were both killed by them. To the swallowed clean.


    "This guy''s meat is okay. After eating this old guy''s meat, I was directly promoted to the fourth level of innate. And I feel that I have also learned some Taoism." Wang Zihao raised his hand and drew his fingers directly in the air. Created a simple Fulu.


    "I still think that Wang Jing is better, the skin is smooth and tender, quite delicious." Jiang Yue called up another video.


    The process was similar to that when Wang Daoming was killed, except that the protagonist was replaced by Wang Jing, the seventh missing person.


    Wang Jing is a woman, but the two of them didn''t mean to show mercy because of each other''s gender. After getting Wang Jing, while the other''s consciousness was still sober, they directly began to eat away at each other''s body.


    Across the screen, Ye Hao and others could clearly see the fear in Wang Jing''s eyes.


    "Animal." Changsun Yu couldn''t help but muttered.


    "Who''s there!"


    Jiang Yue''s face was cold, and he directly pulled out several flying knives from his waist and threw them towards the place where Ye Hao and others were.


    …ç…ç…ç


    The flying knife pierced the ventilation duct.


    There were five more people in front of Jiang Yue and Wang Zihao.


    But Wang Zihao and Jiang Yue stared at the man in the middle almost at the same time, their eyes flashed with strange looks, excited, fearful, and crazy.


    "Ye Hao!" Wang Zihao spit out this, a name he will never forget in his entire life.


    Perhaps because there are too many entangled relationships, Wang Zihao can see Ye Hao''s identity directly through Ye Hao''s disguise.


    "Wang Zihao, I didn''t expect that since the Emerald Treasure was left, you were still alive. You have also become this kind of person and ghost." Ye Hao stared at his former "old classmate".


    "I once said that I will repay the enmity of the genocide! Two times if you fail once, and three times if you fail twice. I must make you pay!" Wang Zihao stared at Ye Hao, his face is really Somewhat scary.


    Wang Zihao didn''t expect to meet Ye Hao here.


    According to the plan, his and Jiang Yue''s training has not yet been completed. According to the legend of Ye Hao''s strength, they should not be Ye Hao''s opponents.


    This is why when they saw Ye Hao for the first time, they were excited and excited, but they were jealous.


    "Do you know these two people?" Changsun Yu asked in surprise.


    "Old enemy," Ye Hao muttered.


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    At this moment, many people appeared around, some in security uniforms and some in black, blocking all exits, and one of them had a very strong breath.


    "What''s the situation?" The man came over and questioned Wang Zihao and Jiang Yue: "What are you doing to me again."


    "They came here by themselves, regardless of our business." Jiang Yue retorted.


    The man stared at Ye Hao, and the four people beside him.


    While he was looking at Ye Hao and others, Ye Hao was also looking at this person.


    "Are you the K in the Ghost Brand Organization?" Ye Hao said lightly.


    The man looked at Ye Hao, perhaps because he recognized Ye Hao, his eyes became serious: "Ye Hao! It was you who killed our team of hearts."


    "Which are you. I won''t wait, you are dead, I still don''t know who you are." Ye Hao said coldly.


    "Ghost card, Club K." Club K stared at Ye Hao and said.


    The two sides were silent with the smell of gunpowder.


    "What do we do now?" Situ Qiao''er asked in a low voice.


    "There are a lot of people here, all of them. Although I contacted people outside and asked them to support me, but with enough manpower, it will take at least ten minutes to arrive." Tangcheng said vigilantly around the area. .


    "Ten minutes is enough for them." Ye Hao''s body gradually floated up, and three halos appeared behind him, and there was a stream of air around his body.


    "That Jiang Yue, you can deal with it together, and the others can just leave it to me. That woman''s strength is in the fourfold innate, and Nightingale is responsible for your battle command, mainly delaying, don''t let yourself be injured.


    When I deal with these people, I will help you. "Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Don''t look down on people, we can still deal with a quadruple innate!" Chang Sun Yu said unconvincedly.


    "Then stop working hard."


    Ye Hao thought, and the ground under his feet began to shake.


    "Do it!" Meihua K also gave the order to attack.


    All the ghost fighters swarmed up. Wang Zihao and Jiang Yue looked at each other, with a hint of meaning in their eyes, but they soon followed the others and attacked.


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers, the earth shaking under his feet disappeared, and a small bag bulged.


    Then it exploded directly and shot countless earth spears towards the surrounding area.


    A few ghost fighters were inadvertently pierced by earth spears and nailed to the wall, losing their breath of life.


    "Ye Hao!" Wang Zihao roared and split the soil spear in front of him, and rushed to Ye Hao.


    Struck a few punches at Ye Hao.


    Although these punches were easily blocked by Ye Hao, a strange light flashed in Ye Hao''s eyes: "Li''s gossip boxing? This is Li Jiehua''s work!"


    "It''s not just that!" Wang Zihao grinned, Jieyin in his hand, and finally pointed at Ye Hao: "Li Huo Curse."


    A wall of water appeared in front of Ye Hao, blocking Wang Zihao''s flame.


    Wang Zihao then quickly approached Ye Hao with a wonderful posture.


    Ye Hao''s face became cold, and a huge stone palm formed in front of him, slapped Wang Zihao, who was shot and flew out inadvertently.


    "The Lihuo curse of the Zhengyuan School of Taoism, Jing Yizong''s Jing Yi footwork. How did you learn this from the missing?"

 Chapter 1662： Horrible evil

    Chapter 1662


    When Ye Hao asked, Wang Zihao''s expression became mad.


    "Aren''t you very smart, you should have guessed it a long time ago." Wang Zihao licked his lips, eyes frantically: "I and Jiang Yue ate them, ate every inch of their skin and every bone. Every drop of blood.


    The human body has memories, and we eat these. I learned the skills of these people naturally. "


    Wang Zihao stared at Ye Hao and said grinningly: "Ye Hao, you are very strong. You have a lot of things on your body. If I eat you, then I will also become a genius."


    Sorcery.


    Ye Hao''s face turned cold. After Wang Zihao and Jiang Yue joined Guipai, they probably learned this sorcery from Guipai.


    In the distance, the nightingale four also launched a siege on Jiang Yue, but Jiang Yue could very smoothly perform the martial arts of the disciples of the martial art that she swallowed.


    The four of them couldn''t take her down for a while.


    "Ye Hao, you have offended the ghost card. Do you know that you are not far from death." Mei Hua K appeared behind Ye Hao, and cut towards Ye Hao''s back.


    But Ye Hao''s figure suddenly disappeared, and he directly cut into the air.


    "Death? Just you people, dare you still say my death?" Ye Hao smiled contemptuously. He looked at these people: "I don''t know what your purpose is here. I also know very well that even if I capture you alive, I can''t ask anything out of your mouth.


    In this case, letting you all die here is the easiest way. Any sorcery, any plan, will disappear because of your death. "


    Ye Hao raised both hands high.


    Taking Ye Hao and these people as a circle, layers of stone walls surrounded them.


    However, they left Tangcheng and Jiang Yue outside.


    These stone walls formed this piece into a stone pupa.


    "Forbidden Curse: Yanlong Flurry."


    The screams continued to sound in the stone pupa, no one knew what was happening inside at the moment, but everyone had a premonition.


    Jiang Yue, who was fighting with Nightingale and the others, had gloom in her eyes, and a cloud of black energy appeared in her hand. She directly shot the black energy out, forming a black mist.


    "Be careful, this is Tang Sect''s poisonous miasma!" Situ Qiao''er reminded loudly, and at the same time stepped back, avoiding the area covered by the poisonous gas.


    The other three could only retreat temporarily, and when the poison gas dissipated, Jiang Yue had disappeared without a trace.


    Kaz Kaz


    The attention of Tang Cheng and others was attracted by the stone pupa, and cracks appeared on it.


    Then the stone pupa cracked directly into powder.


    A wave of heat with a **** smell rushed over.


    Both Changsunyu and Situ Qiao''er covered their noses, the smell was really disgusting, and there was also a smell of barbecue.


    The scene in front of them made their hearts tremble even more.


    The dozens of Ghost Warriors who were alive just now stood there dumbfounded and stopped moving, but their whole bodies were scorched and their clothes and skin were combined, and it was almost impossible to distinguish their original appearance.


    A broken stone on the wall of the factory fell down and touched a ghost fighter, who immediately turned into a drop of black ash.


    Tang Cheng took a breath, this is too strong.


    In less than three minutes, dozens of enemies were completely wiped out, and many of them were fighters from the innate realm.


    Ye Hao couldn''t even stand it.


    No, there are people who survived Ye Hao''s trick.


    The gray-headed plum K and Wang Zihao, their clothes are no longer different from those of beggars, and their skins are also burned red, exuding the smell of meat.


    "It''s over." Ye Hao looked at the two people in front of him, as if the **** of death announced the death date.


    Behind him, countless water dragons, fire dragons, and earth dragons formed.


    As if to swallow these two people in the next moment.


    Meihua K looked at this man in fear, how could it be possible! How could China have such a strong person.


    Although he knew that the King of Hearts was killed by this man, he only thought that the King of Hearts was not strong enough, but now it seems that the strength of this guy is simply a monster.


    Nine layers of innate!


    wrong!


    There is almost no existence that can be his opponent in Xiantian Realm.


    He is the emperor of the innate realm!


    "Zihao, hurry up!" Suddenly came a soft drink, it was Jiang Yue who had disappeared before.


    She was in the ancient magic circle, the magic circle had already been activated, and a puddle of strange liquid appeared under her feet and began to wrap her body.


    Upon seeing this, Wang Zihao and Meihua K rushed out at the fastest speed in their lives.


    Ye Hao immediately thought, all the tricks roared out, rushing towards the ancient magic circle.


    Boom boom boom


    The dust dissipated after a few seconds.


    The original location of the ancient magic circle was left with a pit that seemed to be hit by a missile.


    "Let them escape." Ye Hao said lightly while looking at the pit.


    "Damn it! It''s all because we didn''t hold that woman down just now!" Tang Cheng clenched his fists and said unwillingly.


    "It''s okay, we will see them soon. The purpose of their coming here is Qin Ling, although I don''t know what they are for. But at least they will definitely enter Qin Ling.


    As long as you enter the Qin Ling, you will be able to meet them, and it will not be too late to kill them. "Ye Hao said calmly.


    "Then this case?" Situ Qiaoer said.


    "Although the murderer hasn''t caught it, the case can basically be closed." Ye Hao looked at the factory that had been basically abandoned after battle.


    "The murderer is a ghost card person. The purpose is to capture martial arts people for people like Wang Zihao Jiang Yue to practice some evil arts. They can devour the target''s body and gain the target''s skill and martial arts.


    Now that the ancient magic circle had been destroyed, it was basically impossible for them to arrange another one before the Qin Ling opened.


    And without the ancient magic circle, plus here they suffered heavy losses and injuries, they would definitely not move before Qin Ling opened. "Ye Hao turned and walked outside.


    "Tangcheng, you will leave the rest of the matter to you."


    "Okay." Tang Cheng looked at Ye Hao''s back and looked at the battlefield just now: "Every time this guy appears, his strength has been greatly improved. I feel that if Tianmen comes to trouble him again, then It''s a good show."


    Zhang Sunyu and Situ Qiao''er both deeply agreed that their geniuses were nothing more normal than this monster.


    ...


    In a lake on the outskirts of Xi''an City, three people surrounded by water appeared on the lake.


    "Cough..." Meihua K sat on the bank with a cough, he was covering his abdomen, where there was a serious wound.


    "Jiang Yue, Wang Zihao." Meihua K shouted.


    "We are here." Wang Zihao helped Jiang Yue walk ashore.


    Mei Hua K pointed at the two angrily: "Look at them. What I said before was that our base was destroyed because of your two arbitrarily actions! The people we brought have died. After that, we will urgently transfer people from the organization!


    This is all because of these two guys who succeeded less than failed! It''s okay now, people are gone. We were still injured, and Qin Ling was about to open soon. In our state, how can we compete with those Chinese people! How to complete the task assigned to us by the organization! "


    Facing the cursing of Plum Blossom K, Wang Zihao''s eyes flashed with cold light.


    "Mr. K, this matter is our fault. We are very sorry for hurting you." Wang Zihao walked to Meihua K''s side and said apologetically.


    "Don''t give me any nonsense here! What''s the use of talking about this? Anyway, after I go back, I will report the losses we have suffered because of your behavior this time. You just wait to be punished.


    Everything you have is given to you by the organization, and the organization has the ability to take back everything you have! "Meihua K snorted coldly.


    "The most important thing for us now is to heal our injuries. In fact, we have a very good way to heal our injuries. We can recover as soon as possible to ensure that our mission in Qinling can be completed." Wang Zihao said.


    "What way?" Meihua K opened his eyes as soon as he spoke.


    A dagger in Wang Zihao''s hand penetrated his lower abdomen.


    Just when he was about to resist, Jiang Yue''s two swords plunged into the temple of Plum K.


    "This method is to invite Mr. Meihua K to be part of us." Jiang Yue grinned and bit on Meihua K''s shoulder mercilessly.


    Wang Zihao ate the body of Meihua K, and shouted frantically: "Power, power. I feel the power."


    "Ye Hao! You wait for me, the next time I see you, I will eat your meat and drink your blood!"

 Chapter 1663： Date confirmed

    Chapter 1663


    "This is the noon news from Xi''an City. In the early hours of this morning, an equipment explosion occurred in the fourth water plant of Xi''an Water Group, which is undergoing equipment renewal. The plant and equipment were seriously damaged, but there were no casualties.


    It will not affect the water supply of Xi''an residents. The relevant departments have already investigated the explosion. "


    Inside the villa, Ye Hao was sitting on the sofa watching the news being broadcast.


    "Is this what you did?" Bei Ming Wuji sat next to him, making tea for himself.


    "Well. A group of international organizations called ghost cards came in. This time Qin Ling is really lively." Ye Hao said.


    "After all, it is Qin Ling. There are too many good things here. If it were not for the strict management of China''s immigration personnel, it is estimated that there will be more people. This is dozens of times more attractive than the jade treasures you went to before." Bei Ming Wuji said.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    After all, this is the imperial tomb of an emperor of China, and there are so many hidden secrets.


    Bei Ming Wuji took a sip of his own tea, and he looked at the sky outside the window: "There is news from Qin Ling. At 11 o''clock in the evening on June 18, it is the time Qin Ling opened."


    Ye Hao was shocked.


    Today is the 15th, that is to say three days later.


    "Are you sure?" Ye Hao asked.


    "There shouldn''t be any problem with the time when many people from the Zhuge family, including Sun Rong, the eldest disciple of the Tianmen Tianji Pavilion, have astrology together.


    They also found out that this Qin Ling will only open for five hours, five hours. When the five-star Lianzhu is completely separated, the gate of Qin Ling will be closed again. At that time, even people in the fairyland will not come out in time. , It is estimated that it will never come out again.


    So when the time comes, remember the time, be sure to come out before three in the morning! Bei Ming Wuji stared at his grandson, and emphasized very seriously.


    "I understand." Ye Hao nodded.


    Ye Hao recalled what he wanted to cooperate with Tang Yuan, which he didn''t tell Bei Ming Wuji.


    Because he didn''t want his grandfather to take risks, the things the emperor wrote down were only Tang Yuan''s words, and Ye Hao didn''t fully believe in this woman.


    If you tell your grandfather, Bei Ming Wuji will definitely go with his grandson.


    So Ye Hao could only choose to conceal it temporarily.


    "Grandpa, about Demon Emperor Jade. Is there any record of where it is in Qin Ling?" Ye Hao asked.


    Beiming thought for a while, and shook his head: "After Qinling was built, Emperor Qin killed all those involved in this matter. About the terrain and structure of Qinling, everyone just knew some rumors.


    No one knows the complete structural arrangement. Therefore, we can only rely on the guidance of the white fox nine-tailed demon fox bloodline to see if we can find the demon emperor jade. "


    "That''s it." Ye Hao thought for a while, he said: "Grandpa. I think so, my current identity is more sensitive. If I act with you, if some of my enemies find out and be hunted down by them The attack is small, and the delay in finding Demon Emperor Jade is big.


    So I will not act with you at that time, Nightingale, and the white fox will follow you. I am acting in secret.


    In addition, I suspect that the people from the underworld are also here, and that ghost will not easily let us get the Demon Emperor Jade to consolidate the Ten Thousand Demon City, he will definitely start secretly.


    The enemy is in the dark, I am in the light, which is very unfavorable. If I hide it, it might be a miraculous effect, grandpa, what do you think. "


    Bei Ming Wuji looked at Ye Hao for a long time.


    He nodded and said: "You are right. That''s how it is done. If you separate, you might find a lot of good things. There are also many good things and rare treasures in the Qin Emperor''s Tomb.


    We can''t let go of other good things. The toxins on my body have completely disappeared, and I feel that I may be able to break through to the Nine Layers of Innate. If I can obtain some treasures in the Qin Ling, I may be able to break through in a short time.


    Those things are also very good for you.


    Do what you think, grandpa believes you. "


    "Well, I''ll go and see the white fox first. That guy has been in the house now and has learned to chase drama. I''ll go see her." Ye Hao got up and walked upstairs.


    As Ye Hao walked, a frame appeared before his eyes.


    [Tips*3: Unlock at a certain moment, it will be magical, it is a disposable item, please use it with caution]


    This is Ye Hao''s reward for completing the mission after solving the case.


    Although not everyone was caught at the time, it seemed that as long as the task was cracked, even if it was successful, Ye Hao was rewarded smoothly.


    As for the ghost card this time, under Tangcheng¡¯s report, the Dragon Group has already started to investigate the ghost card secretly, but because Xi¡¯an City is very unstable now, it is really difficult to find two mice in this muddy water. .


    Ye Hao thought about these things and had already reached the door of the white fox.


    The sound of a TV play came from the room.


    Ye Hao directly opened the door and walked in.


    I saw the white fox sitting on the lazy couch, holding a tablet in his hand, and a certain TV series was playing on it.


    Looking at the sitting posture of the white fox, like that, it has completely removed the appearance of the former lady and lady.


    Watching the TV series, I still muttered constantly in my mouth.


    "This **** Su Daqiang, don''t let me see this kind of person, otherwise I will kill him with two rat spirits!"


    "This mother is too irritating, why patriarchal. In our fox clan, women are the strong!"


    "Ma Dan, looking at this old man, he wanted to chop him off. It is annoying and shameless."


    This guy also caught up with the recent super popular TV series.


    Even Ye Hao walked to her side and didn''t notice it.


    Ye Hao took away the tablet computer in her hand without saying a word.


    This directly caused the white fox to jump up directly: "Hey, why are you stealing my computer! I haven''t finished it yet."


    Ye Hao easily avoided the white fox''s hand, so that she couldn''t grab the tablet.


    "Miss, I brought you out this time and asked you to help. It''s okay. You played games before, but now you are chasing dramas. You can live this little life."


    The white fox pouted and said a little coquettishly: "Aren''t I enjoying your modern life, and... and the Qin Ling hasn''t opened yet, so you don''t let me go out to play.


    I can only follow the drama and play games. "


    Ye Hao cast a blank eye at the white fox. As expected, no woman can stop the temptation to chase the drama, not even the vixen.


    "The opening time of Qin Ling has been determined. At 11 o''clock in the evening on June 18, it doesn''t matter if you are a little leisurely now. When that day comes, don''t let me relax, take your nose out and sniff it!" Ye Hao took the tablet. Throw the computer to the white fox.


    Bai Fox took the computer, and then she realized what was wrong in Ye Hao''s words, and shouted at Ye Hao who walked out the door.


    "What use a nose to sniff. I am a fox and not a dog. I feel it in my blood!"

 Chapter 1664： Battling

    Chapter 1664


    In the next few days, the news of the opening date of Qin Ling inevitably leaked out, and more and more sects gathered in the first capital of China called "Beijing".


    With the passage of time, this ancient capital, formerly known as "Chang''an", has faded from its prosperity to the present, and has become an ancient city that no one cares about.


    At this moment, the city seemed to glow with a different light.


    More than half of China''s strange people and strange things gathered.


    When the first light on the morning of June 18 illuminates the city, many people wake up early, or simply sleepless night.


    When a villa came, Ye Hao walked into the dining room with an apron and carrying a prepared breakfast.


    In the restaurant, Bei Ming Wuji, Nightingale, and White Fox are all waiting here.


    "Lunch and dinner will be eaten outside, I guess it''s not good. This breakfast, I personally cook, let everyone eat and drink, prepare for this battle." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "Yeah. Qin Ling, it''s my bad old man who has caught up." Bei Ming Wuji raised his head and looked at the newly awakened city outside.


    Xi''an Five-star Dupont Apartment Hotel


    A middle-aged man in a tunic suit came out with a beautiful woman, behind which stood a pair of very similar women.


    The older one is dignified and elegant like a fairy, the younger one is ashamed and charming.


    A group of people walked to a round table.


    Everyone at the round table stood up.


    "Uncle Grandson, hello, auntie." Situ Qiao''er greeted politely.


    "Brother eldest grandson, it''s been a long time." Situ Yao shook hands with the man in tunic suit in front of him.


    "Brother Situ, don''t be unharmed. Why don''t you see your madam." The man in the tunic suit smiled slightly, with a modest attitude in his words and deeds.


    Everyone must have guessed who this man is.


    That''s right, this man is the head of the Ten Men Association, the head of the eldest grandson family, and the father of the eldest grandson sisters.


    Longsun family, longsun Huihong.


    The positions of other families in the Ten Men Association may change over time, with families declining and families rising.


    But only this eldest-grandson family occupies this first position, and no one can compete.


    There are even rumors that the grandson family is the fifth largest family besides the four largest families.


    "She has a low level and is not suitable for this kind of occasion." Situ Yao pointed to the empty place next to her: "Brother Elder Sun, come. Let''s sit down and talk."


    "Qin Ling''s affairs are not trivial, and there will definitely be a **** storm. It is normal for the wife not to come. In fact, I didn''t plan to let her come, but she insisted to come." Changsun Huihong looked at the beautiful wife next to her.


    Mrs. eldest-grandson rolled her eyes at her husband: "I am not worried about you. My husband and two daughters are going in. You can let me stay at home with peace of mind?


    And I don''t enter Qinling, just waiting for you outside. "


    "Dad, Mom is worried about us. I don''t allow you to talk about her." Long Sun Yu put his arm around his mother.


    The two families looked at each other and smiled.


    Long Sun Huihong scanned the surrounding halls, and countless eyes averted.


    After all, the Patriarch of Longsun is no one knows that no one is not a small person.


    "It seems that there are really a lot of people here. Many old seniors and old guys have come out to take part in it." Long Sun Huihong said lightly while drinking milk.


    Situ Yao whispered: "Isn''t it. After the opening of Qin Ling was confirmed, the number of people who poured into Xi''an City in the past two days was less than 5,000 or 3,000. Many sects who usually do not show their faces appeared at this time. coming.


    Even the frail Shaolin, Emei, Huashan, Kunlun, these martial arts schools have sent people. "


    "Qin Ling is a treasure house. There was no key in the past. Now with the key, everyone wants to come in and get a piece of meat, but do they know that this treasure house is also a cannibal tomb."


    This time, I don¡¯t know how many people can come out. "Long Sun Huihong said solemnly.


    "This is a person, this is a world, no matter how long it takes, it will not change." Situ Yao said.


    ...


    Tangmen Villa in Xi''an City.


    "Sect Master, everything is ready. When shall we leave?" A Tang Sect disciple interrogated Tang Yuan, who was feeding fish by the artificial lake.


    Tang Yuan was soaking in the water with his bare feet.


    "Where is Yoyo?"


    "Miss You You has already set off. She said that she will do it by herself this time. Don''t go with... the master." The Tang Sect disciple said in a low voice.


    "This child." Tang Yuan sighed, her eyes flashed with a light: "Qin Ling is a troubled place this time, and her strength is nothing here.


    Send a few innate elders to protect her secretly, telling them that if my sister makes a mistake, I will throw them all into the Valley of Ten Thousand Poisons. "


    "Yes."


    Tang Yuan left the water with her feet wrapped in black gauze.


    Tang Yuan stood up and said coldly: "Let''s go. We must get the thing in Qin Ling."


    ...


    Inside a community in Xi''an City.


    All the people on the first floor seemed silent.


    In one of the compartments, several pairs of men and women were **** with their hands and feet thrown here, and their faces were sallow, as if they had not eaten for days and nights.


    And outside the compartment, several people were playing cards.


    "Five pairs."


    "J pair."


    "bomb."


    Four people are playing cards around the table.


    "We won again. We have won ten in a row. Are you okay?" A female man said, throwing a card with two short swords on her waist.


    Opposite the female man sat a man who was more than two meters tall, with a smirk on his face, and a big sword as high as a man stood beside him.


    "Hi, your sister. Will you play TM? Didn''t you have a bomb in your hand? You did it." The other pair accused each other.


    A man walked over, holding a book in his hand and wearing glasses, looking like a cultural man.


    "Are you still playing?"


    "Master Judge." The four people immediately looked at this man respectfully.


    "Don''t play, it''s time to act. Call Meng Po and black and white impermanence, and then contact people in other strongholds, we are ready to go." The judge said lightly.


    "Yes." The four responded.


    "I''ll call Master Meng Po, you call Guo Shuang the woman." Ma Mian stood up and walked toward the back room.


    "Cut, it''s me again. I hate talking to the impermanence woman the most, like an iceberg." Riyou God walked towards the balcony irritably.


    Walking to the balcony, a woman is sitting on the balcony.


    "Hi. The judge said, ready to go."


    "I see." The woman said lightly.


    After speaking, the **** of the sun turned around and left.


    The woman turned her head, it was Guo Shuang who Ye Hao hadn''t seen for many days.


    Guo Shuang''s expression was cold. She took out her phone and opened a hidden folder inside. There was only one photo in the folder.


    The photo shows her and Ye Hao.


    "This time we are going to meet again, but I don''t want us to be enemies." At this moment, Guo Shuang''s face showed a trace of tenderness.


    If you let the **** of day and night and the bull head horse face see this, you will be stunned.


    The black and white impermanence known as the beauty of the iceberg in the underworld laughed at a picture of a man!

 Chapter 1665： Resurgence

    Chapter 1665


    In an abandoned factory in the suburbs of Xi''an City.


    A man in a black robe with a staff walked in here.


    "Sir." A man and a woman knelt on the ground with a dozen men in black.


    "How did Plum K die?" The black robe man said solemnly.


    Jiang Yue glanced at his boyfriend.


    Wang Zihao replied with a calm face: "Three days ago, our whereabouts were discovered by the Dragon Group and Ye Hao. They attacked our factory at night.


    Your lord, you know that Ye Hao is quite strong. He killed Lord Meihua K and killed all our soldiers at the time. Jiang Yue and I were lucky enough to escape with the magic circle you left behind. "


    "The rest of you all retreat." The black robe man burst in and ordered.


    The others retreated.


    The black robe man took off his hat and revealed his appearance.


    Phineas, a genius magician of the sixth order!


    Traitor of the Western Academy of Magic.


    "I''ll ask you again, how did Plum K die." Phineas said solemnly.


    Sweat beads appeared on Jiang Yue''s forehead.


    Wang Zihao gritted his teeth and repeated it again: "Belong to Dragon Team and Ye Hao..."


    Before Wang Zihao finished speaking, a dark ghost claw appeared and directly pressed Wang Zihao to the ground.


    Wang Zihao was shocked by the powerful force, vomiting blood in his chest.


    "You still lie to me here, right? I really thought I didn''t know what you did?" Phineas released the powerful aura of the sixth-order mage.


    Wang Zihao gritted his teeth and said: "My lord. Plum Blossom K is dead. As for how he died, is this still important? Me and Jiang Yue are both six-layer innate martial artists.


    Moreover, our strength has reached a bottleneck. As long as we grab a few more in the Qin Ling, our strength will definitely go further. At that time, both the seven-fold innate and eight-fold innate are possible!


    If you want to kill me, of course I have nothing to say. But the most important thing now is the Qin Ling Project, two six-fold congenital warriors who are alive and have potential, and a dead seven-fold congenital, adults, you should know which is more important! "


    Wang Zihao almost couldn''t breathe under pressure, and the sweat on Jiang Yue''s forehead next to him dropped to the ground.


    Suddenly, the strong aura disappeared.


    Phineas in front of him also disappeared.


    "You all prepare and act according to the plan in three hours. Remember, if you make me dissatisfied, I can ask you to bury Mei Hua K at any time."


    Phineas'' voice fell.


    The ghost claw that was pressing on Wang Zihao also disappeared, and Wang Zihao lay on the ground and gasped.


    "Zihao, you... are you okay." Jiang Yue hurriedly walked over and looked at Wang Zihao on the ground.


    "It''s okay, cough cough..." Wang Zihao coughed.


    "Zihao, Phineas seems to know that we killed Plum K, what should we do now? Plum K is his cronies in the organization, he will not easily spare us." Jiang Yue worried. Asked.


    Wang Zihao spit out a mouthful of blood, his eyes look like eagles: "He won''t kill us now. At least he won''t kill us until Qin Ling''s affairs are over. We are Sixth Innate Martial Artists, and for him there is still use value."


    "Then what to do with Qin Ling''s affairs? Aren''t we still dead!" Jiang Yue said.


    "You know, this Qinling Mausoleum is also an opportunity for us. Not only are there so many people for us to swallow and absorb, but there are also many treasures.


    If we can take this opportunity to improve our strength and make Phineas recognize us, then we can replace the club K to become his cronies. Even as long as we are strong enough. "


    Wang Zihao squeezed his fists, his eyes flashed with cold light: "This master magician also bows down to us."


    ...


    Xi''an City Public Security Department


    An area of ??the Ministry of Public Security has been quarantined during this period, and only people with special licenses can approach it.


    Today, many police officers can smell a strange smell in the air.


    And they also received an order that from noon today to noon tomorrow, the entire Xi''an City shall be under private martial law.


    This gives them a feeling that the mountains and rain are about to come.


    The top floor of the expropriated office building.


    A gap was exposed in the blinds, and a pair of eyes were looking at the black car that had been parked for decades.


    "It''s all arranged." Long Yi turned and looked at the three people in front of him.


    Tang Cheng stood up and said, "According to your instructions, I led the fifty teams of Huang Group to act together with the supporting Tiger Group, and the local police cooperated to be responsible for the security work within Xi''an City during the period before and after the opening of Qinling. ."


    "Okay. Remember, no one knows what the Qin Mausoleum is like, and we don''t know what will happen then.


    I don''t want the people of Xi''an City to be implicated because of the Qin Ling affairs! "Long Yi solemnly exhorted: "Your previous disappearance case was handled very well.


    I believe you can do this well. "


    "Yes." Tang Cheng''s eyes revealed excitement.


    After Huang Peng stood up, he was much calmer than Tang Cheng, after all, he had seen many big scenes.


    "I led twenty teams of the Xuan Group to be responsible for the security of the area of ??Qinling and arranging the opening of Qinling. We guarantee that there will be no problems with opening Qinling.


    In addition, I will keep an eye on the people in the underworld, once Qinling is opened. "Huang Peng has killing intent in his eyes: "I will execute the killing plan immediately, and we will kill the people in the underworld!" "


    "Okay. Although we are cooperating with the underworld this time, it is also an opportunity before us. Qin Ling is turned on, and the key in their hands has also lost its function. At that time, we will let the underworld completely disappear!" Long Yi was stern. Said.


    Huang Peng sat down and Xiang Yisu stood up.


    "Our ten teams are ready. At that time, I will follow Captain Long into the Qin Ling. I will be responsible for searching for any resources that can be collected and controlling the order in Qin Ling as much as possible!"


    Long Yi nodded: "Old Xiang, you are a veteran comrade. I believe you, we will act together at that time, but if there is an emergency later, I may leave the team with the people from the Tian Group.


    Remember, we must not let those who enter the Qinling Mausoleum go into chaos, and at the same time ensure the interests of our Dragon Group.


    If in the absence of me, I give you full command, you can mobilize any force. "


    Xiang Yisu nodded. He didn''t say much. He knew the weight on his shoulders very well.


    Long Yi turned around and opened the blinds directly, letting the sun shine into the office.


    "Tonight, it is a great battle and a fierce battle. I have given my order. All comrades involved in this operation have written their suicide notes and must be prepared for everything.


    Finally, to convey my word, I wish we can see the sun tomorrow, after the matter is over. Beijing State Guest Hotel, I invite everyone to dinner. "

 Chapter 1666： Longmen Stone Altar

    Chapter 1666 Longmen Stone Altar


    In a quiet park.


    An old monk was punching, his movements were very slow, but there were many cyclones in it, as if something existed.


    "The people of the rivers and lakes all explained that the King Buddha is like a huge mountain and rock when he is not moving, and when he is moving, he is like thunder. From your fist, you can see that the poor way, the King Buddha is worthy of being one of the powers of Buddhism. "The Taoist Dragon Snake walked out wearing a Taoist suit.


    The Buddha of King Ming stopped to collect his exercises and walked to the small lake in the park.


    "I''m old. I can''t move, this river and lake will soon belong to those young people. And what we can do now is to maintain this status quo and not break this rare peace." Ming Wang Buddha said.


    "Yes. No one knows what is hidden under this calm lake, so it''s better not to know." Daoist Dragon and Snake had a deep gaze.


    "time to go."


    "time to go¡­¡­¡­"


    ...


    On a highway towards Xi''an City, a convoy of all black cars was driving.


    In the motorcade, everyone who drove was wearing a uniform white suit uniform, and the word "Sky" was written on the chest of the uniform.


    From front to back, if Ye Hao was here, he would definitely see a lot of acquaintances.


    There are three of the four great princes of Tianmen here.


    Yaoli, Chen Ping, there is still no end.


    As for Ye Hao''s old enemy, Sect Master Yao Chun Yao and Master Xiao Zheng Xiao Gu were of course also there.


    The two were still sitting in the same car.


    "Lao Xiao, this time Qinling is opened, but it is a very big thing. Many forces are gathered here, and there is definitely a fight." Yao Chun said with a mask and a crutch.


    Xiao Zheng did not speak, but kept looking at the scenery outside.


    Yao Chun watched Xiao Zheng silently, he said faintly: "Old Xiao, I know what you are thinking. I also know that before you came, you entered the treasure house of the Sword Casting Valley and took out all those things.


    You are thinking that this time, you will meet that kid again, right? "


    There was a murderous look in Xiao Zheng''s eyes: "That man is a great shame in the history of my Tianmen. If you don''t kill him, it will hardly eliminate my troubles."


    Yao Chun''s eyes became cold: "You are right. That guy, according to his character, he will definitely come back for this kind of thing. I have a hunch.


    So this time I specially prepared a generous gift for him. He is not very strong, but I want to see where he can be strong. "


    The last car in the convoy looked a little weird. Except for the driver''s seat, the windows were all dark and it was impossible to see what was inside.


    ...


    The sun rises slowly to the west, which is just an ordinary day for ordinary people, but for a certain group, it is the beginning of a certain "carnival".


    A place called Canglong Mountain to the west of Xi''an City.


    It''s a hilly terrain, with many hills and uneven heights. The environment is good, but because there are no characteristics and there are no public facilities, people in Xi''an City don''t care about this place.


    Then, somehow, a military area was established here, so that no one cares about things here.


    And tonight, many people crowded here.


    "Hey, why don''t you let us in."


    "We are going in!"


    A group of people rioted at the gate of a military area.


    Brush up


    A soldier in a platoon picked up a gun and aimed at the troublemaker.


    The platoon leader solemnly warned them: "I told you for the last time that this is a military restricted zone. Anyone who does not get approval is not allowed to enter. If you dare to mess around here, we have the right to shoot and arrest you."


    Hearing these words, these troublemakers can be considered quieter.


    Although they have some martial arts, they dare not confront the state apparatus.


    But they didn''t plan to leave either. Instead, they wandered around all around, and some people were planning to go in over the wall.


    However, some people were overpowered by the dragon group fighters just after crossing the wall. Seeing such a scene, after weighing their own strengths, many people gave up the idea of ??overcoming the wall.


    Can only stare outside.


    However, many cars can enter this area.


    "Why, why can they go in. We can''t, it''s unfair! Didn''t you say that irrelevant people are not allowed to enter?" a dissatisfied man shouted.


    The officer in charge of the sentry post stepped out, with an instrument in his hand with a pattern on it.


    "This is a document that is allowed to enter. Anyone who has this thing can enter. If you have it, of course we can let you in."


    Inside the car that I just drove into, Ye Hao looked at the military district waiting outside the window.


    He questioned Tang Yuan next to him suspiciously: "What is going on? Why are people outside being stopped?"


    "This is something that Dragon Group arranged in advance. Some people are not allowed to enter here, because too many people will cause unnecessary trouble." Tang Yuan explained.


    "Then those of us who come in?" Ye Hao asked.


    "The Dragon Team has also weighed it. After all, no matter how big the Dragon Team is, it cannot stop the entire Huaxia Jianghu forces. So they have issued invitation letters to some powerful forces. Anyone who holds the invitation letter can enter here.


    This can be regarded as a face to the people of the world. It is also to protect the strength of the various sects of the rivers and lakes. After all, this time is unusual and anything can happen.


    People who are too weak appear here, only increasing casualties. "Tang Yuan explained.


    "Oh." Ye Hao nodded clearly, this is considered to have wiped out some low-powered warriors first.


    At this time, the car ushered in another level.


    After showing the invitation letter, their team went in very smoothly.


    Ye Hao discovered that this second level is completely different from before. After the first level, many soldiers and dragon fighters can be seen, but there are only dragon fighters here, and there are some warriors who came here in advance. Walking.


    Tang Yuan on the side saw Ye Hao''s doubts. She said: "This military area is only isolated from the outside area. Anyone who enters here is considered to be a participant in the evening feast.


    Also, if you don''t have an invitation letter, but you have the strength to come here, the dragon group will turn one eye and close another. As long as they don''t make trouble, they will not be expelled.


    However, there are also some people who are not strong enough but still want to force their way through, they will be caught by soldiers and dragon fighters from the periphery and locked up for a period of time. "


    Ye Hao looked at Tang Yuan. He separated from Beiming Wuji and the others at noon and found Tang Yuan.


    After all, this time it was an agreement with Tang Yuan to cooperate, and Ye Hao simply got into Tang Yuan''s Tangmen team and sneaked in.


    "Where is your sister Tang Youyou? Why didn''t you see her?" Ye Hao asked.


    Speaking of her sister, Tang Yuan had a touch of sadness in her eyes: "She has already set off in advance. Although she has no invitation letter, with her strength, it should be no problem to sneak across the outer area."


    It was time that the car stopped.


    "The master, we go to Hidden Dragon Mountain, and we can only rely on walking to the Longmen Stone Altar in front." The disciple sitting in the co-pilot whispered.


    "I see. Ye Gongzi, let''s get off the car." Tang Yuan pushed the car door.


    Ye Hao got out of the car too, and he gave himself a slight disguise.


    He looked at the place illuminated by the light in the distance, called the Longmen Stone Altar.


    It is a mountain, but it seems to be directly cut by a sword. It is located in the Tibetan Dragon Mountain, so it is called the Longmen Stone Altar.


    There is also the real intersection of Qinling.

 Chapter 1667： Gathering forces

    Chapter 1667


    Ye Hao wears a hat and a black trench coat.


    Although it is June, it is summer.


    But there is a kind of chill in this place, the body surface temperature is less than ten degrees.


    People in Tang Sect are all black trench coats. Tang Yuan wears a black tight dress inside and a black coat outside.


    After all, Tang Sect acted low-key, and everyone didn''t pay much attention to them. Naturally, they didn''t realize that the Chinese martial arts turmoil was also here.


    There are many stone steps around the Longmen Stone Altar, and the Longmen Stone Altar is also very large, with at least two football fields.


    There is nothing but rocks on the Longmen Stone Altar, and no grass grows.


    When Ye Hao followed Tang Yuan to the Longmen Stone Platform, many people had gathered here.


    At a glance, there were at least six to seven hundred people. This was still after a barrier outside. It was conceivable that if there was no barrier to stop it, there would definitely be a sea of ??people here.


    Ye Hao scanned the surroundings, and many acquaintances appeared here early.


    His grandfather, Bei Ming Wuji, took the Nightingale, the white fox, and some elders of the Bei Ming family to stand in the slightly central area of ??the Longmen Stone Altar.


    On the side are Dongfang Family Patriarch, Dongfang Yan and his third brother Dongfang Kuo.


    But the two of them were standing next to an old man at the moment, and Bei Ming Wuji had a good conversation with this old man, as if they had met each other.


    "That person is the old patriarch of the Dongfang family, Dongfang Zhuyan. He is a hundred years old this year, but he is very strong, and his strength is eightfold. He can be regarded as an old senior in the rivers and lakes." Tang Yuan said from the side.


    Dongfang Zhuyan is the father of Dongfang Yan, and that is the father of Dongfang Ze, the leader of the ability group.


    If there is an Eastern family, there will naturally be members of the Nangong family. Nangong Yao, the head of the Nangong family, and the tribesmen he brought with him. Among them is an old man with a cane and an old look.


    "That''s Nangong Wu. I didn''t expect that he was still alive. The world thought he would have died a long time ago. Now he is more than 150 years old, and his strength should also be at the eighth innate peak.


    Just looking at him like that, I don''t know if his bones can still use his punches and kicks. "Tang Yuan was like a tour guide, introducing Ye Hao endlessly.


    Ye Hao looked at the old man, and he guessed that the eternal life pill he had taken out in the Nangong family secret realm was probably bowed down to him.


    "Isn''t the Ximen family here yet?" Ye Hao looked around, and indeed he didn''t find the Ximen family.


    These four major families now lack a Simon family.


    "The Ximen family has always been withdrawn, and rarely has a special relationship with a certain family. Even if it is our Tang family, at least we still have some contacts with the Miao family. They are really like people outside the world. I don''t know if this time it will come. Come." Tang Yuan was also puzzled.


    The three big families can be regarded as a circle, and there are two other forces in this circle.


    A group of monks in robes, and a group of Taoists in robes.


    Two of them are particularly conspicuous.


    "Those two should be the Daoist Dragon and Snake of Buddhism and Taoism and the Buddha of King Ming." Ye Hao stared at the two people over there and said.


    "Yes. These two people are strong, and they are both at the peak of the Nine Innate Layers. After entering, you should pray not to run into them before." Tang Yuan said.


    These are the strongest forces in the field, and of course the Dragon Group also includes them, but they have not been seen.


    After that there are two circles outside.


    The second circle a little farther away from the Longmen Stone Altar is dominated by the Shirao Hui, as well as some powerful sects. Tang Yuanyehao and the others are in this position.


    In addition, Ye Hao also saw people from Yuhang Ye''s family here, but only Ye Huaiyuan, Ye Erye and Ye Yaoer.


    The outermost part is some casual repairs, or some small family forces who are lucky enough to get "admission tickets".


    This time, the scale of Qinling Mausoleum is really not small, and the quality is very high.


    Ye Hao looked at it slightly, and the people with the lowest strength here were at least the martial artist in the Qi Refining Realm, and the warriors below the Qi Refining Realm were not qualified to step into this place.


    Then there are nearly a hundred warriors above innate.


    This is a rare event for China in a century.


    "I remember that if you were right, opening Qin Ling requires thirteen innate martial artists to open it together. The list should already be listed." Ye Hao thought of one thing.


    "Yeah. It''s already listed. Except for the four people in the underworld who don''t know, the other nine people are made up of the Tianmen, Dragon Group, the four major families, and the Ten Men.


    Although these nine people will be exhausted by that time, everyone has arranged for someone to take care of them and protect them. You see, there are nine people over there. "Tang Yuan pointed to a place surrounded by dragon soldiers.


    Ye Hao looked over. There were nine older elders there, all of whom were above the Innate Realm in preliminary observation.


    He suddenly understood the arrangement of the Tianmen Dragon Team, and arranged for the older elders to protect his own strength. After all, the real confrontation was in the Qin Ling.


    In the Innate Realm, there is one missing. Instead of sending young people, it is better to send some old people. There is no need for them to enter the Qin Ling. This is also a use of surplus value.


    Time passed bit by bit, and it was ten o''clock in the evening in a blink of an eye.


    There was only one hour left before the estimated time.


    But at this time, the sky was densely covered with dark clouds, and there was no starry sky at all.


    "You can''t see the five-star link, what if Qin Ling can''t open it?" Ye Hao asked worriedly.


    "Don''t worry. With the three keys together, Qin Ling will definitely be able to open it, and then it will be cleared." Tang Yuan was calm and calm.


    Suddenly, everyone''s eyes gathered on a stone step, and the two teams appeared in front of everyone together.


    The dragon group also has the underworld!


    The dragon group was still dressed as the dragon group, with a black uniform and a dragon pattern logo. Behind them was carrying something like a coffin. Ye Hao had probably guessed what it was inside.


    As for the netherworld, it''s very simple, eating chewing gum, wearing earphones, and playing with mobile phones.


    And everyone in the underworld had a ghost mask on their face.


    Their gender can only be distinguished by their body shape.


    There are not many people, only about ten.


    Ye Hao stared at the people in the underworld, and he threw out a few of them.


    The judge who walked in the forefront and read the book was mostly the judge, and the old woman who was hunched by the judge was Po Meng.


    Behind it are Ye Hao''s "old acquaintance", the **** of day and night and the cow head horse face.


    A woman in black casual clothes, who exudes no breath, Ye Hao, if he guessed right, is the black and white impermanence Guo Shuang who has not seen for many days!


    No, it''s night now, and the younger sister Guo Shuangshuang should be in her body.


    In addition to them, there are a few other people that Ye Hao is not familiar with


    But Ye Hao can be sure that there are no ghosts among them.


    Ye Hao frowned and looked around, impossible! This guy must be here, he can''t just watch Grandpa get the Demon Emperor Jade, his kind of grudges will never let go of this opportunity.


    "Who are you looking for?" Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao.


    "It''s okay." Ye Hao replied lightly.


    Tang Yuan didn''t ask too much, turned his head and looked at the Longmen Stone Altar.


    Ye Hao didn''t realize that Tang Yuan''s eyes flashed with alertness, as if something was hiding.

 Chapter 1668： Open circle

    Chapter 1668


    Because of the arrival of the local people, the atmosphere on the scene has become a little subtle.


    After all, the underworld has always been spurned by everyone in the Chinese arena, just like a mouse crossing the street.


    Two years ago, they even attacked various competitions.


    To say that the vast majority of people present didn''t want to destroy the underworld, that is absolutely false.


    But they also knew very well that they needed the key in their hands to open Qin Ling this time.


    "Everyone is here, and you are too courageous to hide your head and show your tail like this." Nangong Yao stared at the group of underworld people in front of him with a bad tone.


    "Patriarch Nangong, don''t come here unharmed. We are here to cooperate this time, so why speak so aggressively? Qin Ling is a treasure left by our ancestors to Chinese people. We can open it together and explore the secrets of it.


    This is our blessing. Why are we all suffering. "The judge holding the book directly took off his mask and said in a relaxed tone, not caring about the eyes around him.


    "Humph." Nangong Yao snorted coldly.


    "Stop talking nonsense, have you brought the key, show it to us." Dongfang Yan said solemnly.


    "Naturally brought the key, but it is not time to take it out now. When the time is up, I will naturally take out the key." The judge said with a smile.


    This old slippery head, he knew that the key was the only way to contain these guys. As long as Qin Ling hadn''t opened it, they hadn''t seen the key.


    Even if the people here hate the underworld again, they dare not turn their faces with them at this time.


    After all, no one knows whether they have keys with them.


    "Then don''t forget what you promised. To open Qin Ling, you need four people." Long Yi stood up and looked at the judge and said.


    Long Yi''s attitude was calm.


    "It''s natural. I''m ready for people." The judge pointed to the four people with ghost masks behind him.


    These four people were four people that Ye Hao was completely unfamiliar with, and the aura in them was indeed innate.


    Long Yi glanced at his watch: "There are still forty minutes. Miss Long Sun Rong, please start preparing, if you have any needs, just ask."


    "Yes."


    The eldest Sun Rong was not with her clansmen, but took a few people from the Zhuge family and the Dragon Group to paint something in the center of the Longmen Stone Altar.


    It is estimated to be a certain step required to open the Qinling Tomb.


    During this time, Ye Hao has been searching for suspicious people around.


    He didn''t believe that the underworld brought these people to appear here, and they must be lying in ambush somewhere.


    The underworld would never be so honest to believe that the Dragon Group would easily spare them after Qinling opened.


    There are ghost cards that disappeared before.


    These guys are evil spirits hiding in the dark, and they may come out to make trouble anytime.


    "What do you think of the underworld?" Tang Yuan asked suddenly.


    "Netherworld? Why did the Tang Sect Master suddenly think of asking me such a question." Ye Hao looked at Tang Yuan in surprise.


    Tang Yuan smiled and looked at the members of the prefecture on the stone altar of Longmen who were onlookers like monkeys.


    "I think you were following them just now. I guess you are more interested in them."


    "The prefecture is an organization that has been established for a long time. No one really understands what this organization is about. Every dynasty and every major event in China seems to have their existence behind it.


    I won''t comment too much on an organization, but in the current underworld, I have to say that there are people with dangerous ideas. "Ye Hao said.


    Tang Yuan raised his head and looked at the dark cloud: "You are right. The current underworld is a place where all three religions and nine lords are mixed in. But it is rumored that the underworld long ago was an organization that was obsessed with something.


    But no one knows what they want to do? What are they insisting on? What do they want?


    right? In history, it is unknown how many emperors have the support of the underworld. money? The people in the underworld are never short of money, and the capable people are worried about not having money?


    The former underworld is a mystery, but now the underworld is a swamp full of stench. "


    Ye Hao looked at Tang Yuan unexpectedly, he didn''t expect this woman to comment on the underworld.


    This is the first time that he has heard such impressive comments from the people in the arena.


    He also hated the netherworld before, but since he met Po Meng, met Guo Shuang and her friends, he also had a feeling that the netherworld seemed to be hiding some great secret.


    "What kind of woman are you?" Ye Hao looked at Tang Yuan, and he became curious about the identity of this woman.


    According to the face, she is the sect master of Tang Sect.


    But she gave Ye Hao a feeling that he couldn''t see through.


    "Tang Sect master, Tang Yuan." Tang Yuan replied with a smile.


    Ye Hao rolled his eyes, and then he raised a question: "Why did you let Tang Youyou assassinate the eldest grandson Yu of the grandson family at Huaxia University?"


    "Yoyou''s mission at Huaxia University failed. It seems that there is also a reason for Ye Gongzi." Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao.


    "I stopped Tang You You and saved Long Sun Yu." Ye Hao didn''t hide anything but said directly.


    Tang Yuan still had a smiling face: "This is not my order, it is my father. As for the reason, it is actually with her older sister, Grand Sun Rong. As for what it is, I don''t know."


    "Your father?" Ye Hao frowned slightly: "That''s right. With such a big thing as Qin Ling, the four big families and the old guys from the Shijiaohui have all appeared, why isn''t your father coming?"


    The old Patriarch of Tang Sect was at least the same generation as Bei Ming Wuji.


    The strength should not be low.


    "My father has been studying poison all the year round. He has not lived in Tangmen since ten years ago. He has a good relationship with the Miao grandfather of the Miao family. The two of them lived together in the mountainous area of ??Yunnan, making things difficult.


    Regarding Tang Sect, when he was free, he gave an order. "Tang Yuan said.


    "The ceremony begins, please keep quiet for everyone present. Don''t disturb the ceremony." Long Sun Rong suddenly spoke to everyone.


    At this moment, the whole audience was completely quiet, and the only silence left was the footsteps of the long-term Sun Rong in the middle of the stone altar and the sound of the evening breeze in the deep mountains.


    "It''s time to start." Long Sun Rong looked at the elderly people around.


    The old man nodded.


    Several people formed a hexagon.


    Then they chanted the same spell while doing the same action in their hands.


    "Raise!"


    The eldest Lotus Sun took control of the array and gave a sweet cry.


    Several people pressed their palms to the ground at the same time.


    It was originally just a few lines of magic array, which instantly emitted a bright blue light, forming a dragon pattern in the center of the stone altar.


    The dazzling rays of light rushed straight into the sky, and directly knocked away the dark clouds above, revealing the night sky behind the dark clouds.


    Everyone was attracted by the scene in front of them.


    The starry sky is so beautiful.


    Five stars of different sizes are next to each other at very close distances, even partially overlapping.


    On the other side, the round moon hangs high, corresponding to these five stars, forming a particularly beautiful star map.

 Chapter 1669： Dragon Golden Gate

    Chapter 1669


    "Thirteen warriors are invited to the throne." Sweat beads appeared on Changsun Yu''s forehead, and she said with a serious face.


    Thirteen congenital warriors who were ready for a long time stepped into the formation.


    "You stand at the positions of the dragon''s horns, longan, dragon''s mouth, dragon''s claws, dragon''s tail, and dragon''s back. Use all the power inside to impact the dragon picture in front of you." Changsun Yu said.


    It''s very simple. Thirteen people stood in their respective positions and began to infuse their strength on Longtu as instructed.


    Everyone was holding their breath, their hearts hanging up.


    With the infusion of these thirteen innate auras, the original blue dragon picture began to change.


    Starting from the dragon''s body, the dragon scales began to turn golden yellow one by one, very dazzling.


    The warrior at the tail was already exhausted and sat down on the ground, his face was pale and his breathing was short of breath.


    What followed were the other twelve warriors.


    Falling down one by one, each time she was collapsed.


    The dragon scales also lit up one after another, and half of the dragon''s body turned golden yellow after five minutes.


    But Long Sun Rong frowned, because only three of the thirteen warriors were still standing.


    "Leader Long, there is a problem. I still need more warriors, otherwise I won''t be able to open the dragon gate of Qin Ling!" Long Sun Rong said seriously to Long Yi and the heads of several big families.


    "How could this happen? According to the record, shouldn''t it only need thirteen people?" Long Yi was puzzled.


    "I originally thought so, but I found that I was wrong. The record was in two thousand years. After two thousand years, many of them have changed. The aura of the innate realm warrior two thousand years ago is far more than that of the current warrior. Aura must be strong.


    Now some more warriors must be added, otherwise the aura to open the circle will be far from enough! "Long Sun Rong said.


    At this time, the remaining three warriors also fell, but the dragon map was just lit up, and the dragon''s upper body was still blue.


    Long Sun Rong looked at the people who were thinking silently, and she said anxiously: "Leader Long, everyone. Please hurry up, otherwise time is too late. Such an opportunity is only once in hundreds of years!


    Missed this time, I can only give it to the next generation! "


    While Long Sun Rong was speaking, the originally lit dragon scales on the dragon map began to slowly lose their luster from top to bottom.


    Long Yi gritted his teeth and said, "Miss Changsun, at least how many people are needed?"


    "At least thirteen are needed!" Long Sun Rong said.


    Thirteen!


    There are also thirteen congenital warriors.


    Long Yi looked at the people of the major families, most of them bowed their heads, and no one wanted to miss this trip to Qinling.


    "Judge, this matter has changed. I hope that according to the previous regulations, you will come out four more and we will come out the other eight!" Long Yi looked at the judge.


    The judge smiled and shook his head: "Captain Long, this is different from what we said. According to the agreement, we will bring the key and take out four congenital warriors to open the circle.


    We have done all of this. You should be responsible for all other things, including accidents! "


    "You!" Nangong Yao pointed at the judge with anger.


    "Patriarch Nangong, you haven''t stared at me now. The young lady said, if you don''t pay attention to things, it will be too late." The judge looked at the sky calmly.


    The five stars in the sky are about to overlap completely.


    There are more than ten minutes left before eleven.


    Long Yi gritted his teeth and looked at the people of the major families and sects: "Everyone, things have changed now. I also hope that you can take action. Our Dragon Group will first express our position. We are willing to come up with three innate martial artists."


    After speaking, Long Yi immediately pointed to the three people behind him: "Go."


    The three of them didn''t do what was wrong, and there was some unwillingness in their eyes.


    "This is an order!" Long Yi said solemnly.


    "Yes." The three people walked into the magic circle to inject strength into the magic circle. At this moment, the dragon body in the dragon picture continued to turn golden yellow bit by bit.


    Long Yi looked at other people, he knew that everyone was not willing to let his power weaken, and a martial artist of the innate realm was an indispensable force in the Qin Ling.


    In order to express his stance, Long Yi could only reluctantly send three of them.


    "Tianmen is willing to give out three." Tianmen Great Elder raised his hand and said in a deep voice.


    Then the three Tianmen disciples stepped into the circle unwillingly.


    "I am willing to offer one from Taoism. Xiao Zhang, go ahead." Taoist Dragon Snake whispered.


    A little Taoist bowed his head and stepped into the circle.


    "I have one of Buddhism." Ming Wang Buddha pointed to a monk.


    The monk put his palms together, said Amitabha, then walked into the formation and sat down cross-legged.


    There are already eight now, and five are still missing.


    Everyone looked at the four big families and the Ten Associations.


    The Yang family, the Murong family, and the Hong family bowed their heads, as if they hadn''t seen anything.


    The people of the Mao family stood behind Taoism and did not speak. The Mao family is considered a branch of Taoism and has always had a good relationship with Taoism.


    The Great Elder Tianmen frowned. He looked at a camp and said coldly: "Ye Huaiyuan, your Yang family is one of the ten associations, this time you should also do something. Send an innate realm to come up. "


    Ye Huaiyuan looked hesitant, looking at his younger brother, Ye Erye, and granddaughter Ye Yaoer.


    Although the Ye Family is thriving under Ye Hao''s support, the innate realm is still very few. If they send another one, then they may not be able to compete for anything in the Qin Ling this time.


    "Forget the Ye family, only three people came from the Ye family this time. One of my Beiming family, the third elder, bother you." Beiming Wuji stood up and spoke for the Ye family.


    Ye Huaiyuan cast a grateful look.


    He knew that Bei Ming Wuji was doing Ye Hao''s face, so he stood up for them.


    The Great Elder Tianmen snorted coldly, and no longer embarrassed the Ye Family.


    "I have one from the Nangong family, Nangong Zhanbo. You have just been promoted to the Innate Realm recently and you are not suitable for entering. You can go with this circle." Nangong said nothing.


    Nangong Zhanbo nodded and stepped into the circle.


    "My Eastern family also has one, the second elder, this time I will trouble you." Dongfang Yan said.


    A congenital elder from the Dongfang family stepped into the battle.


    At this moment, the entire dragon picture became more dazzling, the golden scales, golden claws, and the position of the dragon''s neck were all lit up, leaving only one dragon head.


    There are three more, and the last two are left.


    "The grandson family is willing to have one person."


    "Tang Sect is willing to give out one person."


    Ye Hao looked at Tang Yuan with some surprises, and other people also cast unexpected glances.


    "I don''t want to delay it, or wait for decades." Tang Yuan whispered to Ye Hao.


    With these two more people, after another two minutes, the entire dragon map was completely lit.


    An astonishing scene appeared, the entire stone altar began to tremble, and the surrounding dragon map actually began to collapse, forming a basin.


    After the movement stopped, a golden dragon pattern gate appeared at the original position of the magic circle, and behind the dragon pattern gate was the mountain.


    Long Yi went up and patted the mountain, and the mountain moved slightly.


    "This stone is not a mortal thing, this is the entrance of Qin Ling!" Long Yi said sternly.


    And above the dragon pattern gate, there are three holes. Needless to say, you know what these three holes are for.


    While everyone was paying attention to the gate, Tang Yuan found that Ye Hao looked at the sky in amazement.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Tang Yuan raised her head, her pain magnified.


    The entire night sky turned red for some reason.


    There was a dazzling red star in the sky, yes it was one!


    Because at the moment it is already five-star in line!


    "Please take out the key and open the door!" Long Sun Rong stepped aside, looking at Long Yi and the judge and said.

 Chapter 1670： Open Qinling

    Chapter 1670 Open Qin Ling


    Long Yi looked at his assistant next to him. The two assistants took out two password boxes and opened the password boxes. The gold key and the silver key lay quietly.


    Each assistant took out the two keys carefully and walked to the golden gate with dragon patterns.


    "Judge, it''s your turn." Long Yi looked at the judge next to him.


    The judge smiled slightly, and took out the remaining bronze key directly from the inner pocket of his clothes.


    He walked to the dragon-patterned golden gate and put his key on the right side.


    The two assistants also inserted two ifs into the slot.


    Pinch at the same time.


    Kazkaz


    Everyone can hear the sound of chains and screws under the earth, like the sound of thunder.


    Then the whole earth began to tremble.


    "How do I feel that we are descending?" a man who grew up on the edge of the stone altar muttered in confusion. He looked back and immediately exclaimed, "Oh my God, we are descending!"


    With this exclamation, everyone discovered that the Longmen Stone Platform was sinking. After half a minute, the Longmen Stone Platform had completely sunk below the horizon.


    Around everyone, you can see a stone wall made of bronze, with dragons and phoenixes on it, carved with various patterns.


    Everyone was surprised from the beginning to the shock now.


    This is such a shocking project, it is hard to believe that such a project was actually completed two thousand years ago.


    bump


    There was a heavy impact, and then the sound of the gear chain turning disappeared.


    Surrounded by red light, this red light is the light from the red stars in the sky.


    At this moment, the red star above their heads just covered the hole, and only the scarlet star could be seen when they looked up.


    "There are so many doors all around, this is Qin Ling, right?" Others looked around in surprise.


    At this moment, there are five gates on the stone wall around the Longmen Stone Altar, and no one knows where the five gates lead in black.


    "Come on, there are babes everywhere here."


    "Go, go! Get the equipment!"


    "I''m here with the emperor''s treasure!"


    The people who were on the outermost periphery were the first to do it now. They took out their lighting tools, randomly selected a gate and entered.


    They wanted to find the baby before supporting those big forces, otherwise they would probably not even be able to drink the soup.


    In this moment, the number of people has been reduced by more than half.


    The Longmen Stone Altar only left the most central group of forces, as well as the Shijiaohui and many sects, and there were also some small forces that focused on insurance and chose to wait and see their changes.


    Long Sun Rong looked towards the sky and said, "It is almost a hundred meters away from the ground. From this point of view, we must go back to this dragon gate before we can no longer see this special red star through the hole. Shitan, the time is almost as I expected, six hours.


    At that time Qin Ling will be closed, and no one can get out. "


    Just as the grandson Sun Rong was speaking, Huang Peng brought a group of people from the Long Group around, and surrounded a few people from the underworld in the center.


    At this moment, the atmosphere here became weird.


    The judge looked at Long Yi with a smile: "Captain Long? What do you mean? We are partners."


    "Huh. Our cooperation is now over. Thank you for opening Qinling for us. Now, it''s time for you to do things for you." Long Yi turned around and walked to Xiang Yisu.


    Huang Peng came over, squeezed his fist, and stared at the judge: "Mr. judge, I''ve been admired for a long time. The tea in our dragon group tastes good. How about a few cups of me please?"


    The judge shook his head grinningly. He looked at Huang Peng and said, "I think it''s fine. We don''t seem to welcome us here. If that''s the case, then I can only leave first."


    "Want to go?" Huang Peng raised his hand, and the surrounding dragon fighters showed their weapons.


    The judge clapped his hands, the next moment all the underworld people on the scene were emitting a strange light, and their bodies began to change.


    "Goodbye." The judge looked at Huang Peng with a smile.


    Huang Peng immediately penetrated the judge''s body with a sword, but it was already too late.


    The judge''s appearance has changed, becoming the face of another person.


    Long Yi frowned at the side: "Transform soul and change body!"


    "Kill!" At this moment, the underworld soldiers shouted and rushed to kill.


    But their strength was average, and they were all killed by the dragon group fighters in a short while.


    Uncovering their masks, no one is the one before.


    "They really came prepared." Long Yi said solemnly.


    "Then what shall we do now?" Huang Peng asked.


    "There is only one exit for this Qin Mausoleum. You take your people to stay here. They will definitely come out. If they don''t come out, let this be their graveyard!" Long Yi said.


    "Yes." Huang Peng nodded.


    Ye Hao, who was still here, interrogated Tang Yuan curiously: "What is this?"


    "The soul-moving body swap is a unique school of the underworld. Before that, the body swapper was paired with each other and left a spell on the body. Then it was opened by the caster, and the two would switch positions.


    This **** has always been learned only by the judge in charge of the prefect judge pen, but no judge has performed this trick for a thousand years.


    I didn''t expect that the judge this time could actually make this thaumaturgy reappear in the world. "Tang Yuan explained.


    "What about the distance of the shift?" Ye Hao asked.


    "It should be only about 20 to 30 meters. It is estimated that most people were arranged in advance to mix with those people just now. Now they have all entered the tomb." Tang Yuan said.


    Ye Hao looked at the five gates. He had actually expected that this mansion would never be easy to punish, otherwise it would not have survived in China for thousands of years.


    "Then what do we do now? There are five intersections here, which one are we going to go?" Ye Hao asked.


    Tang Yuan swept around the five doors around her, her brows frowned slightly: "The five doors are all the same, I''m not sure."


    "Didn''t your ancestors know Qin Ling!" Ye Hao looked at Tang Yuan in surprise.


    Tang Yuan shrugged: "I only know some of the conditions in the most central palace of Qinling. This is also within the scope of the outer city, how would I know."


    Ye Hao was speechless.


    He looked at five intersections, which was the first problem they encountered here.


    It is also the key to determining what treasure they can find in the Qin Ling.


    "Or let''s follow the Dragon Team first. Look at the four major families, the Dragon Team, and the other ten guys. They are all in the same team." Tang Yuan pointed to Long Yi.


    Ye Hao looked over. Long Yi and the others were opening the black coffin they had brought.

 Chapter 1671： Reunion with Black Armor Corpse

    Chapter 1671 Reunion With Black Armored Corpse


    There were dozens of shackles on the black coffin, and it took a while to be untied.


    After the coffin lid was opened, a ghastly ghost came out from it.


    At the same time, a man more than two meters tall and wearing black armor stood there.


    Chains were tied to his neck, arms, and thighs, and various talismans were plastered on his body.


    Ye Hao looked at the big guy in front of him with emotion in his heart.


    The black armor corpse that I haven''t seen in the past two years, although it once existed as an enemy, but knowing that it was a famous general Baiqi before his death, and now it has become such a prisoner, it is really a pity.


    "Daoist Dragon and Snake, I am going to ask you now." Long Yi looked at the Taoist Dragon and Snake.


    Taoist Dragon Snake nodded and walked to the black armor corpse.


    The Buddha of King Ming next to his palms together: "Amitabha, a man is dead, but he has to work his remains, sin..."


    Such behavior is indeed bad, but no one has stood up to stop it. After all, the secret of Qin Ling''s treasure is the key.


    Daoist Dragon and Snake kept changing gestures in his hands, squeezing his fingerprints, and finally pressed it on the forehead of the black armor corpse.


    "Get up!"


    Ye Hao is not familiar with this picture.


    This Daoist Dragon and Snake would actually be able to drive away the corpse, and also directly cast the black armored corpse.


    It can be seen from this that the Daoist Dragon and Snake believes very much in his own Taoism, after all, this is not an ordinary corpse, this body will also be a black armor corpse of the innate realm, and the owner is a famous general Baiqi.


    Once backlash occurs, it is a very serious matter.


    "Dragon Snake Taoist? This is a big deal for Bai Qi, so why don''t we help? Our Mao family still has some research on this corpse technique." The Patriarch of the Mao family stood up and said.


    Taoist Dragon and Snake glanced at him and said lightly: "This black corpse, no matter how strong it was during his lifetime, it is just a corpse, and it has lost its soul. A poor person is enough."


    As he was talking, the black armor corpse suddenly opened his eyes, and the whole eyes were black, giving people a weird feeling.


    "Ho **** ho ho..."


    The black armor corpse roared, and his body began to freak, fixing his chain and binding it tightly, and the sound of the chain rubbing continuously could be heard.


    Taoist Dragon and Snake chanted a few more spells, and put three golden urns on the forehead and sides of the black armor corpse.


    The black armor corpse was completely quiet now, then slowly raised his hand and pointed to a door.


    Taoist Dragon and Snake nodded with satisfaction: "Go, this is the door."


    At this moment, everyone officially set off, and a group of people walked towards the door pointed by the black armor corpse.


    Just when Tang Yuan was about to set off, Ye Hao stopped her.


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    "Are you really sure, that Taoist priest can really make Bai Qi be honest and obedient?" Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "Do you suspect that the gate is fake?" Tang Yuan said. She looked at the Longmen Stone Altar, and only Huang Peng and others were left behind: "But we don''t know where to go now."


    Ye Hao raised his finger to the one on the right side of the door that the black armor corpse was pointing at.


    "Let''s go this."


    Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure, I want to trust my instincts." Ye Hao said, and took a step forward.


    In fact, it was not a **** intuition, it was Ye Hao who used the tips from the previous mission, and used one of them and there were two left.


    The opened kit told Ye Hao to go through this door, and out of belief in the system, Ye Hao chose this door.


    Tang Yuan hesitated for a while, she looked at the door where everyone in the dragon group left, and bit her lip.


    "Elder, you lead the people of Tang Sect through this gate, and you have full command to ensure the safety of the gatekeepers." Tang Yuan ordered.


    "But the master...you..." Tang Sect Grand Elder looked at Tang Yuan worriedly.


    "It''s okay, you don''t have to worry about my safety." Tang Yuan finished speaking and followed Ye Hao''s footsteps.


    The Tang Sect Great Elder had no choice but to take the other Tang Sect disciples to another gate.


    In a corner of the Longmen Stone Altar, a man in black who had not left, raised his head, staring at the door where Ye Hao and Tang Yuan had left, with a strange smile on his mouth.


    Ye Hao looked at Tang Yuan who was following, she was the only one.


    "Are you worried about me?" Ye Hao said lightly.


    "This is called putting eggs in two baskets, just to be on the safe side." Tang Yuan said.


    Ye Hao didn''t say much, holding the lighting stick in his hand and continuing along the corridor.


    This long corridor is made of bronze, iron and stone and is very quiet.


    This walked for five or six minutes and still hadn''t reached the end, and found nothing.


    "It feels like there is really nothing here." Tang Yuan said.


    "You said before that Qin Ling is very big. How could you find anything after walking for a while. What you need in such a place is patience." Ye Hao said calmly.


    At this time, there was the sound of footsteps in front, and only saw a group of people walking back.


    "It''s really unlucky, this unexpectedly hit a dead end."


    "Hey, it is estimated that other people have already found a lot of treasures."


    "I mentioned the other one before, but you chose this one."


    "Hey, you obviously agreed with me at that time."


    While complaining, this group of people came over, and happened to meet Tang Yuan and Ye Hao head-on.


    When the other party saw Ye Hao and Tang Yuan, his eyes almost focused on Tang Yuan.


    A man stared at Tang Yuan, his Adam''s apple constantly rolling.


    "This chick looks good..." This guy showed evil eyes, presumably thinking about something.


    Snapped


    The companion next to him directly slapped him over.


    "Fuck...song, why are you hitting me!" After being beaten, he immediately questioned his companion angrily.


    Companion immediately said: "I don''t beat you, I guess you don''t know how to die after a while."


    After speaking, the companion looked at Tang Yuan with a grin: "Tang Sect Master, look up for a long time. Why are you here?"


    "Just walk around." Tang Yuan then asked: "Why are you looking back, can''t you take the road ahead?"


    The man shook his head: "You can''t go ahead, dead end. There are no chains on the cliffs. Tang Sect master should go back quickly, let''s go first."


    After speaking, this person pulled his companion away in a hurry.


    "You kid tell me clearly why you beat me. And... isn''t it just a woman? See what scares you."


    "I beat you to save your life. Do you know who that woman is?"


    "Who?"


    "Tang Yuan, Tang Sect master! Do you know Tang Sect''s methods? If you dare to think about her, you just wait for the bones to disappear."


    "..."


    The voice disappeared, and the steps of the group of people accelerated, and they soon moved away from here.

 Chapter 1672： Shek Pik Road

    Chapter 1672


    Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao: "It seems that Master Ye, your intuition is a bit wrong. After a long time has passed, let''s go back the same way now."


    Speaking of Tang Yuan, she was ready to turn around.


    But Ye Hao continued to move forward without looking back.


    "Hello?" Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao in surprise, but she couldn''t help but follow.


    After catching up with Ye Hao, she asked suspiciously: "Didn''t those people just say that there is no way ahead? You passed by in vain. Is it possible that you are still worried that they lie to us?"


    Ye Hao said indifferently: "Did they lie to us? I don''t know. All I know is that I only believe in my own eyes."


    Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao as she continued to move forward, and she muttered two words: stubborn donkey.


    After another ten minutes of walking, I finally came to the place the group said before.


    There is a huge cliff in front of them. The cliff face is in front of them. You can''t see the low at all, and there is still water flowing down from the cliff. It seems that there is an underground river in this area.


    "I have seen it now, we can go back now." Tang Yuan said.


    Ye Hao looked around, he believed that what the system gave would not be wrong.


    There must be a way here.


    He looked everywhere, looking for the way that might be hidden.


    "There is a cliff in front of this, there is no chain, and the front is pitch black. You can''t see anything. Also, this stone wall is full of water, so smooth, even our innate warriors may not be able to walk on it. This is a dead end." Tang Yuan said.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, and continued looking down.


    "Don''t be so stubborn. Our time is limited. If we waste it all here. Don''t say whether we can find the emperor''s notes, maybe we will return empty-handed this time." Tang Yuan was a little angry and wrinkled. Said with a frown.


    Even more, she began to regret working with this man.


    At this time, nearly half an hour has been wasted, and it takes another half an hour to go back, which counts as an hour.


    One-sixth of the time is wasted like this.


    "Found it." Ye Hao suddenly said, and a silver needle appeared in his hand.


    Flying out, hitting the rock wall on their right.


    Squeak


    There was a sound of rubbing stones, and a stone pillar with a thick arm stretched out from the stone wall, almost half a meter long.


    When it was fully extended, it retracted by itself.


    "This is?" Tang Yuan was surprised.


    "This is a mechanism technique." Ye Hao said.


    "Organization?" Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao.


    "In the Spring and Autumn Period, several families were very popular in organs, and even used organs to fight. So I think there must be many organs in the tomb of Qin Mausoleum." Ye Hao said.


    "Then how did you discover it?" Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    "The protruding stone pillar is the road. You need to press it in advance to extend it, and it will retract after a minute. The stone pillar is mobile. Although it is hidden in the stone wall, there is a gap after all.


    I just carefully observed the water flowing down the stone wall, and found that the position where the stone pillars are hidden, the water waves are somewhat different. "Ye Hao explained.


    "But we don''t know where this road leads, is it dangerous?" Tang Yuan said.


    "If you don''t enter the tiger''s lair, you will be a tiger. If you want to be safe, you can go back the same way." Ye Hao said without hesitation.


    "You..." Tang Yuan pointed at Ye Hao, and finally could only compromise: "Okay, after getting on your thief ship, I will go with you."


    "I will lead the way, and you will follow me. Remember that the stone pillar will only last for a minute and will retract after a minute. Be careful." Ye Hao warned.


    "I know, I know." Tang Yuan said.


    A handful of silver needles appeared in Ye Hao''s hand, and he threw them towards several places.


    Squeak


    Several stone pillars stretched out immediately, and each stone pillar gradually went down. It seemed that the road should be going down.


    Ye Hao stepped on the stone pillar. After stepping on the last one, he quickly searched for the stone pillar behind and threw out the silver needle.


    Just repeating this step, Ye Hao kept moving forward.


    Tang Yuan followed behind, looking at the back of the man in front of him.


    What a special man.


    More than half an hour passed, Ye Hao and the two didn''t know how far they had gone, they were just walking down anyway.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao stopped on a stone pillar. He frowned and looked at the stone wall in front of him, without moving for a long time.


    And the stone pillar under his feet has begun to retract.


    "Hey, what are you doing! Find it soon!" Tang Yuan reminded behind.


    "The stone pillar is gone here." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "What!" Tang Yuan was surprised.


    Before they could continue to say, the stone pillar under their feet completely disappeared, and their bodies began to fall.


    Ye Hao stretched out his hand to find support on the stone wall, but the stone wall was covered with water stains, so smooth, there was no place to support it.


    thump


    But as long as they haven''t been there, it''s the end. There is water and the ground under them.


    "Ahem...Where are we?" Tang Yuan stood up and looked around.


    Ye Hao took out a new lighting stick and illuminated the surroundings.


    There is a shallow stream of water under my feet, about ten centimeters.


    It was pitch black all around, accompanied by the sound of dripping water.


    Ye Hao took out more lighting rods and threw them directly at the surrounding areas. Some fell to the ground, and some fell directly and disappeared.


    However, it was enough for Ye Hao and the others to see the situation at the moment.


    Tang Yuan looked behind her back and immediately stepped back.


    The place where they are now is a stone bridge. There are stone steps ten centimeters high on both sides of the stone bridge, so the water flowing down from the stone wall forms a small pool here.


    And below the stone bridge is a bottomless abyss.


    "It seems that the last stone pillar was just over fifty meters above this. If it falls from there, it can fall here." Ye Hao looked up.


    "But if there is a slight deviation, wouldn''t we have to fall!" Tang Yuan felt a bit cold in his back.


    "Don''t think too much, we are already down anyway. Go ahead." Ye Hao looked at the other section of the stone bridge, not knowing where it led to.


    ...


    "Daoist Dragon and Snake, are you sure that this road is not wrong?" Long Yi looked at the Taoist Dragon and Snake next to him seriously.


    "This is what this black armored corpse told us, there must be nothing wrong." said the Taoist Dragon Snake.


    "But..." Long Yi looked ahead hesitantly.


    In front is a super large cave, and in the cave, rows of terracotta warriors and horses are staring at them. The most important thing is that these terracotta warriors are still alive and walking towards them in an open posture.


    Ta Ta Ta Ta


    The uniform pace made them feel as if they were facing an army.


    "Ready to fight!" Long Yi ordered through gritted teeth.


    Situ Qiao''er hid behind, looking at these terracotta warriors and horses, and took a breath: "There are at least tens of thousands of terracotta warriors..."

 Chapter 1673： Inner city

    Chapter 1673 Inner City


    Ye Hao and others didn''t know that the group of Dragon Group was going through a big battle.


    They walked on the silent stone bridge, which stretched to a gate.


    The gate was large, and two bronze soldiers with weapons and two stone lions stood beside it.


    A few big characters were written on the stare of the door.


    "North Gate."


    "Inside is the inner city!" Tang Yuan looked at the gate in surprise.


    "Inner city?" Ye Hao looked at Tang Yuan.


    "I told you before that the entire Qin Mausoleum is divided into Outer City, Inner City, Palace, and Qin Tomb Secret Palace. Fifty percent of the entire Qin Tomb is the outer city.


    Why no one or any organization can enter Qinling for thousands of years, because the outer city of Qinling has been built into a Jedi-like existence, and it is difficult for anyone to enter here.


    I didn''t expect us to come here so easily this time. "Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao curiously: "How did you know this road?" "


    "You didn''t believe me before?" Ye Hao smiled and looked at Tang Yuan.


    This is the suspicion that Tang Yuan had before teasing him.


    Tang Yuan gave Ye Hao a roll of eyes, but to be honest, she was really curious about how Ye Hao knew this road. It took less than an hour to cross the outer city and arrive at the inner city. Door.


    "Okay, what''s the point of just standing outside. Go in and take a look." Ye Hao walked to the door, pressing his hands on the door, ready to push the door open.


    "Be careful..." Tang Yuan suddenly shouted.


    But Ye Hao was calm and composed, with a small smile on the corner of his mouth, pushing open the door that had been in the dust for a long time.


    On both sides of him, two bronze stone statues had their heads broken and fell to the ground. The swords in their hands were in a lifting motion.


    As for the two stone lions, they were completely frozen by ice.


    "This little trick is too old-fashioned." Ye Hao shook his head with a chuckle and stepped into the door.


    Tang Yuan followed behind.


    After stepping into the door, Ye Hao and Tang Yuan were surprised by the scene in front of them.


    Their location is similar to a tower.


    And in front of me is a huge underground city!


    That''s right, it''s the underground city.


    In the huge space, many ancient houses, thatched houses, thatched huts, restaurants, and inns were built, all following the traces of two thousand years.


    This gave Ye Hao the illusion that he had traveled to the Spring and Autumn Period.


    "Where is here?" Ye Hao said in surprise.


    "Xianyang." Tang Yuan said without hesitation.


    "Xianyang?" Ye Hao was shocked.


    "Xianyang is the imperial capital of the Qin Dynasty. This place should be built according to the Xianyang of the year. It is worthy of a generation of emperors. Even if they die, they will bring their own''Emperor Capital'' to the funeral. Compared with this, the terracotta warriors outside are considered trivial. "Tang Yuan said with emotion.


    Ye Hao scanned the surroundings and found that in the other four corners, there were gates of the same tower as him, but the gates were still closed.


    "Looking like this, in fact, the five doors outside have the opportunity to enter here, but they should have their own different tests. The path we walked tests the ability to observe." Ye Hao said.


    "Moreover, it seems that we are the first to step here." Tang Yuan pointed at the most conspicuous palace in the center of''Xianyang'' city: "There is the palace of Qin Shihuang of Xianyang, and it is also the entrance to the secret palace of Qinling. . Let''s go and see."


    "Wait. People outside say that Qinling is full of treasures, but we are still empty-handed. Maybe there are a lot of good things in this inner city." Ye Hao made the calculation.


    This time he couldn''t come to Qinling for nothing, he could take as many things as he could.


    "We don''t have much time, and we don''t have enough staff. Six hours have passed and one hour has passed, and we have to reserve two hours to leave. This''Xianyang'' is so big that it is impossible to search." He shook his head and tried to dissuade Ye Hao from being greedy.


    "Don''t worry about this, it won''t affect our progress. Although this city is big, it should be enough to spend half an hour." Ye Hao scanned the city.


    As if looking at his own treasure chest.


    Tang Yuan rolled his eyes: "Please. Half an hour? In such a big outer city, you can''t even search for a quarter in half an hour, and do you have anything to fit it?"


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers, and one after another''Ye Hao'' appeared behind him.


    In the end, forty Ye Hao appeared behind him.


    "Worked. Put away everything you can take here." Ye Hao threw a storage ring with enough space for each clone.


    For this search, he exchanged a lot of storage items in the system.


    Forty clones rushed out immediately with storage props.


    Tang Yuan was stunned. With so many storage items, even her Tang Sect didn''t have so many items. How did Ye Hao get so many good things?


    "Let''s go, go to the palace and have a look." Ye Hao said.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    The two crossed the inner city avenue and walked towards the palace.


    The palace has five gates different from the inner city, and the palace has only one gate.


    Ye Hao was planning to cross the wall, but Tang Yuan forced Ye Hao to find the door.


    "You just said don''t waste time, why do we have to go in through the gate and not directly over the wall." Ye Hao looked at Tang Yuan suspiciously.


    "Because there is a good thing at the gate of the palace that cannot be missed." Tang Yuan said.


    good stuff?


    Two minutes later.


    Ye Hao looked at a stone tablet standing at the gate of the palace with a word carved on it.


    "emperor"


    A simple word, but it gives people a feeling of yearning.


    Ye Hao subconsciously raised his leg and walked towards the stone tablet, pressing his hand on the stone tablet.


    In the next moment, he entered a wonderful state.


    He seemed to see the back of a man, not very tall, not very strong, but the back alone gave people a feeling of wanting to bow down and surrender.


    In addition, Ye Hao also saw scenes of battles between the army, as well as massacres and sieges, all of which made him feel excited.


    I don''t know how long it took, Ye Hao suddenly woke up.


    He opened his eyes wide.


    This is Qin Shihuang''s emperor''s way. This word was written by Qin Shihuang, and it condensed the emperor''s lifetime sentiment.


    Ye Hao clutched his chest, and he was pleasantly surprised to find that his realm had improved.


    It used to be sevenfold congenital, now it is eightfold congenital.


    The rich innate aura filled every inch of his skin.


    Ye Hao turned his head, he saw Tang Yuan also pressing his hand on the stone tablet with a calm expression.


    After another minute, Tang Yuan opened his eyes, her face showed a respectful expression.


    "It deserves to be a word left by the emperor. His imperial way is his martial art."

 Chapter 1674： Follower

    Chapter 1674


    "How do you feel? It''s not white." Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao. She looked at Ye Hao with a smile: "Look at your aura is completely different from before. Have you broken through?"


    "Yeah. This word contains powerful power." Ye Hao looked at the stele respectfully.


    "Okay. Let''s go in, there are still a lot of good things inside." Tang Yuan stepped into the door, and Ye Hao followed.


    He looked at Tang Yuan''s back, thoughtfully.


    Qin Shihuang''s palace is really full of luxury, gold, art, rare treasures, everywhere here.


    Even a casually decorated weapon is the best weapon.


    Although it is not as good as the sacred artifact, it is also an excellent product. Throwing it out will definitely cause a lot of people to fight.


    "You just said that the entrance of the Qinling Secret Palace is inside this palace, but we wandered around for a while, and it seemed that there was nothing." Ye Hao looked at Tang Yuan.


    They turned around and saw a lot of good things, but they didn''t see any entrance to the underground palace of Qinling.


    "The Qinling Secret Palace must be here, but as for where the intersection is? I don''t know, let''s look for it again. Let''s find it separately, maybe we can find it faster.


    It would be difficult to wait for others to come. "Tang Yuan said.


    "Okay, let''s find them separately." Ye Hao nodded.


    The two separated and continued to search in the palace.


    Half an hour has passed since they came to this place.


    The avatars sent by Ye Hao also returned one by one, and each storage ring was filled with pots.


    All kinds of weapons, panacea, martial arts secrets, talisman props.


    And I don¡¯t know the reason, these things are kept very well, almost no damage.


    It may be that the Qinling Mausoleum has set up some magic array to protect the things here from the erosion of time.


    Otherwise, these buildings in Xianyang City would have long been in ruins.


    After all, even modern buildings cannot withstand the erosion of two thousand years, let alone these ancient buildings.


    "Strange, why is there one missing?" Ye Hao suddenly frowned, only 39 clones came back, one missing.


    Ye Hao tried to contact this clone, but there was no response at all.


    To be able to destroy Ye Hao''s clone without noticing it, behind this must be a powerful enemy.


    Ye Hao jumped to a slightly higher place and looked around.


    His brows tightened even more, and the other four doors were closed except the door where Ye Hao and the others entered was still open.


    What does this subtle detail show?


    This shows that someone is here, and they are here after Ye Hao!


    It''s definitely not good to be able to come over without Ye Hao''s discovery.


    "Young Master Ye, I found the entrance, come here quickly." Tang Yuan suddenly appeared, beckoning to Ye Hao and shouted.


    Ye Hao glanced around, and finally he jumped off.


    "What were you doing on it just now?" Tang Yuan asked as he led Ye Hao to the entrance.


    "It''s okay, I just want to stand tall and see far." Ye Hao said with a smile, concealing the fact that he discovered that there was a tail speeder.


    Tang Yuan did not doubt, she took Ye Hao to the back garden of the palace harem, where there was a pool.


    "Didn''t you just say that you found the entrance? Why did you bring me here?" Ye Hao looked around but didn''t find any entrance.


    "The entrance is far away from the horizon." Tang Yuan walked into the lake with a smile, and then jumped directly into the pool.


    Ye Hao was surprised, could it be that the entrance was in the pool.


    He immediately jumped down. The pool was deeper than expected. After swimming for about ten meters, Ye Hao found a dragon head on the rock wall and opened his mouth wide.


    There is a cave in the mouth.


    Tang Yuan waved his hand at Ye Hao, then pointed at the location of the cave, and then she swam in by herself.


    Ye Hao followed closely.


    In the pitch-black pool, a few dark shadows appeared, and the tail speeded up silently.


    The cave has been going down, but the stone walls of the cave are inlaid with many luminous gems, illuminating the cave, very magical.


    After swimming for nearly five minutes, Ye Hao and Tang Yuan finally reached the end.


    "Huh." Ye Hao poked his head out of the water and looked around.


    Tang Yuan had already walked out, her clothes soaked, clinging to her body, showing a graceful body.


    Ye Hao also walked up.


    "This place?"


    After Ye Hao saw this place clearly, the shock on his face was even worse.


    It is full of all kinds of exquisite crystals, some on the walls and some on the ground.


    This is a crystal forest.


    Moreover, these crystals also have a strange magnetic field, where Ye Hao found that his strength had been suppressed a lot.


    "This should be the Qinling Secret Palace." Tang Yuan looked at everything in front of him and said, "Let''s go, let''s find it. This is the real tomb of Qin Shihuang, and the real treasures are here."


    "Wait." Ye Hao suddenly shouted to Tang Yuan.


    Tang Yuan stopped and looked at Ye Hao: "What''s the matter?"


    The next moment Tang Yuan reacted, she looked at her soaked body: "Oh, I know. I''ll change my clothes first, Ye Gongzi waited a moment.


    Ye Hao did not speak, a sword appeared in his hand, pointing at Tang Yuan.


    Tang Yuan''s face turned cold, she looked at Ye Hao: "Ye Gongzi, what does this mean?"


    "Master Tang, I should ask you this. What do you mean?"


    "I don''t understand what Ye Gongzi is talking about? I am looking for Ye Gongzi to cooperate, and Ye Gongzi''s behavior like this, can I think you want to cross the river and demolish the bridge." Tang Yuan whispered.


    Ye Hao stared at Tang Yuan: "We are collaborators, but the Tang Sect master is not very sincere. Dare to ask what realm the Tang Sect master is?"


    "Five Congenitals." Tang Yuan said, "Young Master Ye is very powerful, so you should see it."


    "I can see it, but what I see is what you want me to see." Ye Hao looked at Tang Yuan, "Tang Sect Master, can you tell me your true identity and true purpose."


    "Young Master Ye, do we have any misunderstandings, can you please make it clear." Tang Yuan frowned and asked Ye Hao.


    "Okay, then I''ll make it clear. In fact, I felt that you were very strange early on. A woman who was born with five layers dared to go alone with me. You are not afraid that I will eat black and kill in a place where no one knows. You robbed your things.


    What''s more, Tang Sect Master is still a peerless beauty. We only met once, so do you believe me? "Ye Hao continued.


    "There are only two possibilities. First: The Tang Sect Master is an innocent woman who easily believes in people. I guess you don''t even believe this. The Tang Sect Master, the ruler of one of the ten guild families , Will she be an innocent woman?


    Then there is only one possibility left, and that is that you have sufficient confidence in your own strength. Even if I am against you, you are 100% confident that you can protect yourself. It means that your strength is far more than the inherent fivefold. .


    This was originally my guess, thanks to the Tang Sect Master who took me to see the stone tablet just now.


    I think I am good at strength, and I have had a lot of feelings when I touched the stone tablet, but the emotions before and after the Tang Sect Master were very calm, which made me doubt your strength even more.


    Just now I discovered that someone was following us, friends under the water, don¡¯t you feel panicked after staying in the water for a long time? "


    Ye Haojian pointed at Tang Yuan and looked at the pool where he came out just now.


    Rushing


    Several figures stood out from under the water.

 Chapter 1675： Who robbed us?

    Chapter 1675 Who Snatched Our Things?


    "Ye Hao hasn''t seen it for a long time." A man said with a strange voice.


    Ye Hao stared at this person, his face gradually getting colder.


    Ghost Jiao!


    Ye Hao didn''t expect the ghost dragon to appear here.


    Another person who emerged made Ye Hao a little unexpected.


    Murong Dragon City.


    In addition to these two men, there is also a woman with a lot of bone accessories on her body, her eyes cold and arrogant.


    "Tang Yuan, long time no see. Thank you for letting this kid take us here. Without this kid leading the way, we wouldn''t be so smooth." The woman looked at Tang Yuan and said blankly.


    "You..." Tang Yuan looked at them in surprise.


    "Tang Yuan, it''s not the usual time to chat. Let''s solve this kid first. By then, the good things in this secret palace will all be ours." Gui Jiao said with a sneer.


    Murong Longcheng smiled grimly and stared at Ye Hao: "Ye Hao, today is your burial place. I want you to pay for what you did before!"


    Ye Hao glanced at Tang Yuan, and the sword in his hand plunged directly into the pool.


    Heaven and Earth One Sword


    Ye Hao didn''t know what strength that strange woman was, but the ghost dragon was a complete fairyland powerhouse. It was enough trouble to deal with him, and there were others.


    Ye Hao used the trick as soon as he came up, and then used teleport to teleport to a place where his eyes could see.


    Gui Jiao raised his hand and blocked Ye Hao''s sword of heaven and earth.


    At the same time, a huge bone claw appeared in front of Ye Hao, blocking Ye Hao''s path.


    "Just want to leave in such a hurry? Don''t stay to play with my sister?" The expression on the woman''s face changed for the first time, and a smile appeared.


    But the smile is very penetrating.


    The speed of this woman is very fast.


    Bloody wings appeared behind Ye Hao, and his eyes turned silver red at the same time.


    Drop the dragon with eighteen palms.


    Ye Hao directly took out the strongest melee mode and rushed to this woman.


    The woman''s body was covered with a layer of bone armor in the blink of an eye.


    Boom boom boom


    After several collisions, a figure flew out backwards and hit a spar heavily.


    Ye Hao clutched his chest, his face pale, his arms trembling.


    The strength of this woman is also in Wonderland!


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and watched the sky sitting on a floating bone throne at the moment.


    The woman tilted Erlang''s legs and looked at Ye Hao in a leisurely manner, as if looking at her own toy.


    "Wait..." Tang Yuan shouted, as if to say something.


    Ye Hao couldn''t take a break at this time, and used his three tricks.


    Poseidon''s Wrath


    Ice field


    Yanlong Flurry


    Suddenly, water, ice, and fire filled the entire space.


    After ten seconds, all this was considered to stop.


    "Where is the person?" Gui Jiao frowned and looked at the location where Ye Hao had been. He was no longer visible.


    "Run away." The woman sitting on the Bone Throne said plainly: "But it doesn''t matter, he was poisoned by me just now. He can''t run far, as long as he is still here, we will be caught sooner or later."


    The woman looked at Tang Yuan, who had a rather ugly expression.


    "Tang Yuan, how do you look at us with such a look? Anyway, we are all five ghost emperors of the underworld."


    If Ye Hao were still here now, Tang Yuan, the master of Tang Sect, one of the top ten guilds, turned out to be the ghost emperor of the Five Sides?


    "You follow me!" Tang Yuan looked at these people coldly.


    "Don''t use such nasty words as tracking. We just happened to drop by." Gui Jiao shrugged and said with a chuckle.


    Tang Yuan snorted coldly and started to leave.


    But Ghost Jiao stood in front of her.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "Where am I going? It''s up to you or whatever." Tang Yuan stared at Gui Jiao coldly: "Don''t you want to stop me?"


    A small golden worm crawled out of Tang Yuan''s hair, and Tang Yuan''s aura suddenly rose.


    This is what innate five layers, this is clearly the aura of the innate pinnacle.


    "Tang Yuan, we are all people from the underworld. This time we found this secret palace of Qinling Mausoleum, we should explore the treasure here together." The woman looked at Tang Yuan and said.


    "There are no rules and regulations in the underworld. I like to be alone. If you are not afraid of my poison, you can try to stop me." Tang Yuan walked through the ghost dragon to the depths of this crystal forest. .


    Disappeared before their eyes.


    "This stinky woman is still this stinky temper." Gui Jiao cursed secretly.


    "Okay. She is also one of the five ghost emperors of our underworld, the Western ghost emperor, and although her current strength is only the peak of innate. But with her peerless poisonous skill, even our fairyland is a little difficult to deal with. .


    Before you are fully sure, don''t confront her head-on, and do our business first. "The woman said lightly.


    ...


    The inner city of Qinling Mausoleum.


    At this moment, the other four gates of the inner city of Qin Ling were finally opened one after another. A group of embarrassed people walked in, and everyone had traces of the war after the war.


    Even if it is the Ten Men Association, the members of the four major families are similar.


    "Great, we finally came to the inner city."


    "Hurry up, there are many treasures here. As long as you find it, it will be our own!"


    Everyone has forgotten tiredness, and finally ushered in the time to pick the fruits of victory.


    But soon they discovered something was wrong.


    "Strange, why these houses are empty!"


    "I am also empty here."


    "There is nothing in the herb garden!"


    "Are all the good things in the palace? Let''s go there and see."


    "That place is now full of members of the Ten Associations and the Four Great Clans. How dare we go."


    "But there is nothing like this. Are we wasting our efforts?"


    When this group of people vomited, the members of the Ten Brothers Club in the palace were also looking at the empty rooms with big eyes and small eyes.


    "What''s going on? How come there is nothing!" Duan Patriarch looked around in surprise.


    "It shouldn''t be, the weapons! The spirit pills! There are also martial arts secrets!"


    Dongfang Yan looked at his father in a puzzled way: "Father, what the **** is going on, why is there nothing at all."


    "It''s not obvious. Someone arrived before us." Dongfang Zhuyan said solemnly, and looked at the stone tablet with the word Emperor at the door: "That stone tablet was activated before we came."


    "Someone arrived earlier than us? But in such a big city of Xianyang, how could it be possible that everything has been moved, and there is no trace at all." Nangong Yao said silently.


    The people in the Sun''s family not far away were also wondering.


    The eldest Sun Rong looked at her sister and looked around as if she was looking for something.


    "Yu''er, what are you looking at."


    "No, nothing." Changsun Yu concealed.


    The elder Lotus Sun did not doubt, but she asked her sister to go and look at the stele with the word Emperor.


    Situ Qiaoer next to him touched Sun Yu''s arm and whispered: "He''s not here, do you think he did this."


    "Who are you talking about?" Changsun Yu looked at Situ Qiaoer.


    Situ Qiao''er rolled his eyes: "If you dare to do something like this, who else is there, it''s not the guy who doesn''t think the world is chaotic."


    Long Sun Yu thought for a while, if it were that guy, it was indeed very likely to do such a thing.


    But... can he really do it?

 Chapter 1676： Black Armor·Meng Tian

    Chapter 1676 Black Armor Corpse Meng Tian


    At this moment, Ye Hao was hiding under a spar mountain, his body was covered with black wounds, and there were white bone spurs on it.


    There were beads of sweat on Ye Hao''s forehead. He looked at the bone spurs on his arm and his wound.


    "This bone spur is poisonous and there is no way to recover from the wound."


    Ye Hao didn''t expect the bone spurs used by that woman to be highly poisonous.


    Let Ye Hao''s recovery ability disappeared, and even the Holy Healing technique had no effect.


    Although running the Nine Yang Scriptures can slowly extract the toxins in the body, it is quite time-consuming, and it takes at least half a day according to the current process.


    "Who is that woman? How come a fairyland master suddenly appeared, and the strength is much stronger than that of Ghost Flood." Ye Hao thought to himself.


    Since I was with Ghost Jiao, it was very likely that he was also from the Underworld. Thinking about it this way, Tang Yuan was also from the Underworld.


    According to this position to speculate.


    Ye Hao can be sure that the woman and Tang Yuan must be one of the five ghost emperors.


    However, the Tang Sect, one of the Ten Men''s Clubs, had a connection with the underworld, which really made Ye Hao feel a little unbelievable.


    "It¡¯s been almost two and a half hours since entering the Qinling Tomb. The Dragon Group should have at least arrived in the inner city. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to find the entrance to the secret palace. I even left a mark for them outside. ."


    Ye Hao thought to himself.


    Before he suspected Tang Yuan, he left a secret trick, which was to leave a secret code unique to the dragon group on the pool that went down outside. Not only did the dragon group know this code, but the nightingale who was with Beiming Wuji would also find it. .


    At that time they will naturally come to this secret palace.


    "Cough cough cough..." Ye Hao held his chest and looked around.


    This secret palace is full of crystals, it is impossible to distinguish the southeast from the northwest, and it is not clear how big it is. It feels like a maze.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, opened the system interface, and clicked on the two tips left.


    He can only hope and this now.


    The second time I used the tips, it did not directly give an obvious answer like the first time.


    [Tips Tip: The four palace guards the emperor, the winding path is one of them. What is the respect of the beasts, peeping into the way of heaven]


    Is this a riddle of limericks?


    The four palace guards the emperor, the emperor among them should be Qin Shihuang.


    What do these four houses mean?


    Ye Hao looked around, it seemed that he needed to take a good look at this place.


    He looked carefully, and at the same time, he was also wary of the people in the underworld.


    This effort paid off, Ye Hao finally saw a different place among thousands of crystals.


    That is a very majestic Crystal Palace.


    Ye Hao first checked if there was anyone in the Crystal Palace, and after he was sure that there was no problem, he dared to walk in here.


    The material of the Crystal Palace is made of the same material as the crystals outside.


    The architectural structure adopts the architectural culture of the Spring and Autumn Period.


    Walking into the Crystal Palace, there are crystal-shaped soldier statues on both sides of the Crystal Palace, each portrayed vividly.


    This crystal palace is divided into the front hall and the main hall.


    Stepping into the main hall, Ye Hao saw a familiar figure for the first time.


    The jet-black armor, sitting on the throne, holding a sharp sword in his hand, did he exude death?


    If Ye Hao could not be sure that this was not a white black armor corpse, Ye Hao would have mistakenly thought this was it.


    However, a closer look reveals that this black armor corpse is still obviously different from the black armor corpse.


    And in the hand of this black armor corpse was wearing a jade pendant, that familiar aura and appearance.


    "Demon Emperor Jade!" Ye Hao looked at this jade pendant in surprise.


    This turned out to be the Demon Emperor Jade that Bei Ming Wuji was looking for, and it appeared in front of Ye Hao in such a simple way.


    And beside the black armor corpse, a stone stele was erected.


    There are a few words vaguely written on it, all in ancient Chinese, and the above record is translated into the current words.


    Meng Tian, ??Qin Dynasty general. He led the Qin army to conquer the Huns, regained the field, repelled the Huns, built the Great Wall, and defended the North for more than ten years. The Huns frightened his might and did not dare to commit another crime.


    Ye Hao''s eyes widened, and he looked at the black armor corpse in front of him in disbelief.


    This person turned out to be the famous Qin Dynasty general Meng Tian!


    Almost there is an existence that can be side by side with Bai Qi.


    Ye Hao swallowed, he looked at the black armor corpse, and then at the demon emperor jade worn on the waist of the black armor corpse.


    With a movement of his body, people appeared in front of the black armor corpse, and reached out to the demon emperor jade at the waist of the black armor corpse.


    But the next moment, a pair of dark hands grabbed Ye Hao''s arm, and a chill hit Ye Hao''s heart along Ye Hao''s arm.


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the pitch-black eyes staring at him. Although there was no god, there was a feeling of killing and killing.


    At the same time, the other hand of the black armor corpse raised the sword and chopped down towards Ye Hao''s head.


    This black armor corpse is also alive!


    Ye Hao immediately used teleport. In this ghost place, teleport was a lot of constraints, and could only teleport within tens of meters, but this was enough for Ye Hao to escape to heaven.


    He retreated ten meters away from the black armor corpse and looked at the black armor corpse cautiously.


    I felt that this black armor corpse was lifeless just now, but now it is moving, which is incredible.


    tread


    Meng Tian stood up slowly, and his death burst out.


    Ye Hao knelt on one knee instantly.


    This momentum... Wonderland!


    Ye Hao resisted the shock in his heart, he raised his head, not knowing when Meng Tian had already appeared in front of him, raised his sword, and was about to chop off towards Ye Hao''s head.


    Ye Hao in his heyday was not necessarily the opponent of this guy, not to mention that Ye Hao is still injured now.


    Immediately, Ye Hao chose to retreat, and he appeared in the front hall after several teleports.


    At this time, those crystal soldiers came alive.


    Ye Hao confronted with him and found that each one had the strength of the innate realm, and the physical strength was equivalent to the innate peak.


    But fortunately, they are just thick skinned and thick, not that their strength is also at the peak of innate, otherwise Ye Hao might not be able to escape from here.


    When Ye Hao escaped from this palace, the Meng Tian behind him also chased him out of his palace, without any intention of letting Ye Hao off.


    Ye Hao had to speed up.


    As he ran, Ye Hao found himself in a strange place.


    The crystal here is black.


    Looking closely, Ye Hao discovered that some kind of dark monster body was actually sealed in the crystal.


    "This...what exactly is this Qinling Mausoleum?" Ye Hao was stunned.


    What happened to Qin Ling, why did Meng Tian''s black armor corpse appear here, and why did these strange monster remains appear.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao felt a strange feeling. He raised his head and looked at the largest ice crystal mountain.


    Fluoroscopy


    Ye Hao used the perspective technique and looked through the ice crystal, and he saw inside the ice crystal.


    It was a huge black monster that looked like a dinosaur, and the appearance of this monster was exactly the same as the monster that Ye Hao saw in the center of the North Pole.


    secret


    Ye Hao felt that Qin Ling was hiding a certain big secret, which was definitely not as simple as it seemed.

 Chapter 1677： Sovereign Emperor

    Chapter 1677


    Suddenly, a beautiful figure appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    "Tang Yuan!" Ye Hao looked at the woman who cheated him warily.


    Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao, she didn''t do anything but quickly said: "Ye Hao, I know you must not believe me now. But I hope you can give me a chance to explain.


    I''m from the underworld, but I''m definitely not in the same group as the ghosts.


    At least I have never done anything to you, and I have no malice against you. In addition, I can detoxify you now. "


    Ye Hao wavered, he stared at Tang Yuan, he really didn''t know if he should believe this woman.


    "Please, there is no time." Tang Yuan urged anxiously, as if something was threatening her.


    "I believe you once, but if I know you are still lying to me, I will definitely not let you go just because you are Tang Youyou''s sister." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "Stop talking nonsense, come with me." Tang Yuan jumped on an ice crystal next to it.


    Ye Hao followed closely.


    The two found a concealed location, Tang Yuan led Ye Hao on the ground while Tang Yuan sprinkled countless black bugs around them.


    Ye Hao looked at these bugs, feeling a little sick.


    "These bugs can hide our breath. Not to be discovered by them." Tang Yuan said.


    "They?" Ye Hao was surprised, not knowing who Tang Yuan was pointing at.


    "I did not enter a crystal palace just now. There are many crystal soldiers in it, and there is also a black armor corpse. There is a small bottle on the waist of the black armor corpse. I wanted to get it, but I didn''t expect it to wake up suddenly. Come here.


    The other crystal soldiers also revived and launched an attack on me. The strength of that black armored corpse is Wonderland, and it took me a long time to escape. I happened to meet you here. "Tang Yuan explained.


    And the story that Tang Yuan told is simply a copy of what Ye Hao encountered.


    If it wasn''t for Tang Yuan to look like a liar, Ye Hao would have to wonder if she was tracking herself just now.


    "Do you know who that black armor corpse is?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Well... I remember there was a stone tablet next to it, but I didn''t recognize the words on it." Tang Yuan shook her head, and suddenly she said again: "But I wrote down the first two words, and I will write them for you."


    Looking at the two words Tang Yuan made to himself.


    Ye Hao blurted out two words: "Wang Jian."


    "Wang Ben? Great Qin general Wang Ben?" Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Suddenly, there was the sound of footsteps, Ye Hao hurriedly fell silent, and Tang Yuan stopped talking.


    Below them, two black armor corpses met.


    Tang Yuan''s eyes widened, looking at the other black armor corpse, and then at Ye Hao, eyes full of questions.


    After the two black armor corpses met, nothing happened, they just passed through each other, seeming to be performing their own tasks.


    Ye Hao and Tang Yuan were relieved until the two were gone.


    "What''s the matter with that black armor corpse? Why did another one pop up." Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    Ye Hao had a general idea in his mind.


    The four palace guards the emperor.


    These four palaces should be four crystal palaces, and the owner of each crystal palace is a general of the Qin Dynasty.


    Means the four famous generals of the Qin Dynasty.


    Bai Qi, Meng Tian, ??Wang Ben and... Wang Jian!


    Ye Hao told Tang Yuan of his guess.


    "These four people should be the guardians of the tomb of Qin Shihuang, each of them has the strength of the fairyland." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    "Four wonderlands!" Tang Yuan took a breath, and suddenly she retorted: "Wait, it''s not right. Didn''t that Bai Qi ran outside before? When it was outside, its strength was only in the Innate Realm. , There is no wonderland."


    Tang Yuan was right about this. When he was outside, Bai Qi really only had the strength of the Innate Realm, otherwise Ye Hao would have died long ago.


    "The survival of these black armor corpses is a very unbelievable thing. So I suspect that the reason for all this is probably because of the entire Qin Tomb.


    The black armor corpse can only possess the strength of the fairyland in the Qinling Tomb. Ye Hao said solemnly.


    Tang Yuan was stunned for a moment, and she exclaimed: "Then Baiqi entered the Qinling Mausoleum, isn''t it just letting the tiger go back to the mountain?"


    Ye Hao nodded, and Bai Qi stayed beside the group of Dragon Group. Taoist Dragon Snake thought it was just a guide dog, but this was a time bomb that would explode at any time.


    ...


    "This is the entrance of the Qinling Secret Palace?" Chang Sun Huihong looked at the pool unexpectedly, and looked at Long Yi next to him in a puzzled manner: "How do you know this is the entrance?"


    "We have already sent someone to confirm. There is a waterway below, which should be the burial site leading to Qin Shihuang." Long Yi said lightly.


    But his gaze was glanced at a small mark on the stone wall next to it, which was a secret sign unique to the upper dragon group.


    A corner on the side.


    "Nightingale, are you sure that Ye Hao left the mark?" Bei Ming Wuji confirmed with Nightingale again.


    Nightingale nodded, and she said affirmatively: "This code is used by the upper layers of the Dragon Group. I have mentioned it to Ye Hao before. This should be what he left behind.


    He is below now. "


    "Grandpa Bei Ming. I also have a feeling in the dark, there is a powerful force underneath." The white fox on the side whispered, and she frowned: "At the same time, there is an aura that I hate.


    I always feel very uncomfortable here. "


    "No matter what, since Ye Hao is below, then we must go down. Most of the Demon Emperor Jade we are looking for is below." Bei Ming Wuji said.


    "Yeah." Nightingale nodded. Suddenly she looked around and looked at the people around her. She had a very uneasy feeling, always feeling that some people were staring at them in the dark.


    "Daoist Dragon and Snake, what do you think." Long Sun Huihong looked at the Taoist Dragon and Snake.


    Taoist Dragon Snake nodded, and he glanced at the black armored corpse he was controlling. "I also feel that there is some power below that just summons the black armored corpse. It is estimated that this is the real tomb."


    "The Daoist Dragon and Snake and I will go down to find the way for you." Ming Wang Buddha stood up and said something rare.


    "Well. My two are very important among you in terms of strength. Let us first explore the safety below. This is a good guarantee for you." Daoist Dragon and Snake said with a smile.


    Two old slickers, other people still don''t know what calculations you have made.


    Everyone cursed inwardly.


    At this time, everyone didn''t notice that there seemed to be some power condensing in the dark and godless eyes of the black armor corpse, and the black energy had changed slightly.

 Chapter 1678： Order of the local government

    Chapter 1678


    "Now should you explain your identity to me."


    Ye Hao looked at Tang Yuan beside him.


    Tang Yuan sighed, her eyes became solemn: "There are some things, you should also know now.


    Let me talk about my identity first. One of the five ghost emperors of the underworld, the Western female emperor Tang Yuan. "


    Empress Tang Yuan.


    "As for why Tang Sect joined the netherworld, this is a long time ago, and I can''t explain it clearly for a while. But you can rest assured that I have absolutely no malice against Ye Gongzi, and we can even say that we are friends. "Tang Yuan explained.


    "Friend?" Ye Hao looked at Tang Yuan suspiciously.


    Tang Yuan went on to say: "Presumably Young Master Ye should have known a lot about the underworld from Meng Po and Heihuawuchang. The present underworld is divided into two factions. The two factions are actually quite different. I have become conservative and ambitious. send.


    Ambitionists are naturally those guys who often make trouble in China, among which the Northern Demon Emperor Guijiao and the Eastern Bone Emperor Bone Girl are the most excited.


    The Bone Girl is the name of the woman who attacked you just now. Her strength is also in Wonderland, and she also possesses a kind of highly poisonous. You must have tasted the taste of Bone Poison. "


    With that, Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao''s unhealed wounds.


    She took out a blood-red worm and placed it in front of Ye Hao: "Put this poisonous worm on your wound, and it will **** up the poison in your body."


    Ye Hao hesitated for a while, he took the worm and put it on the wound on his arm first.


    The poisonous insect was like a bee smelling honey, and it immediately pounced on and started to suck.


    Ye Hao could clearly feel the toxins being sucked out of his body little by little.


    From this point, Ye Hao could judge that Tang Yuan did not lie, at least she did not have any hostility towards herself now.


    Sustaining this process of poisonous insects.


    Ye Hao looked at Tang Yuan and continued to ask: "Then what is the conservative you are talking about."


    "Conservatives follow the earliest purpose of the underworld, hide from the world, don''t fight with people, practice with great concentration, just to destroy the enemy. Among them, the Meng Po and the black and white impermanence you know are all conservatives.


    But now in the underworld, the ambitions claim rights, and three of the five ghost emperors have clearly stated that they want to join the WTO!


    Ye Gongzi, do you know what will happen to the underworld once it joins the WTO? "Tang Yuan asked Ye Hao seriously.


    "What will happen?" Ye Hao asked suspiciously.


    Tang Yuan said solemnly: "The world thinks that the underworld has fallen. But I can tell you that the power of the underworld is spread all over the world. As long as there are Chinese people, there are people from the underworld. Up to now, there are enough outside members of the underworld. There are more than 100,000 people, from the government confidential to the traffickers, and they are all members of the periphery of the underworld.


    Some people are casual cultivators, and some have certain rights.


    The underworld gave them some benefits, and they were naturally willing to work with the underworld.


    In addition, there are thousands of people in the backbone of the underworld! Among these thousands of people, there are nearly a hundred people in the Innate Realm alone!


    It can be said that as long as the prefecture thinks, we can destroy any family in the Shirao Association before an instant.


    The only Chinese people who can compete with us are Dragon Group and Tianmen, as well as Buddhism and Taoism.


    Once the underworld officially enters the WTO, China will face catastrophe, and the current peaceful life will completely disappear, and the true side of this world will be completely revealed to the world! "


    Listening to Tang Yuan''s remarks, Ye Hao knew the danger very well.


    Why is China now so peaceful? Why is the vast majority of the world peaceful in the past century?


    All of this is for the upper class to conceal the real world from the people. Once this film disappears, not only China, but even the whole world will change.


    "You just said that there are three ghost emperors from the Five Sides who clearly stand on the side of the ambitions. Doesn''t that mean they have the majority? They can start a war at any time. What are they waiting for?" Ye Hao was puzzled. .


    "You don''t understand the underworld, although the power of the underworld is the ghost emperor of the five directions. But there is only one real leader of the underworld: that is the lord of the underworld, the lord!


    The prefecture has always been based on loose management, and everyone usually does their own thing. Even the five ghost emperors can hardly command hundreds of thousands of ghosts directly.


    But as long as you can get one thing, the order of the prefecture! Then you can order all the manpower and material resources of the underworld. Violators are regarded as rebellion. "Tang Yuan said solemnly.


    Order of the local government?


    "Why is the order of the prefecture so good?" Ye Hao was a little confused.


    Tang Yuan suddenly untied his clothes, revealing his smooth mind.


    Ye Hao felt Tang Yuan adjusting her breath, and a few seconds later, a skull pattern appeared on her chest.


    "This is the Earth King Curse. According to the rules of the Earth King, everyone who joins the Earth King will take a pill containing the Earth King Curse. No one knows who created the Earth King Curse.


    Anyway, in the warehouse of the underworld, there are tens of millions of Earth King Curse.


    The curse of the earth king usually has no effect, does not have any effect on the human body, and can even help the underworld warriors to practice the ghost art.


    However, if you have an Infernal Order, the holder of that Infernal Order can control all people who have an Earth King Curse in their bodies, and can determine the life and death of that person!


    Therefore, those who hold the order of the underworld are in power! "


    "Even the martial artist of Wonderland can''t rule out this Earth King Curse?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "There is a rumor that 1,500 years ago, a fairyland ghost emperor rebelled against the underworld and fled China in a moment, but the mansion at that time presided over the underworld order, and his heart moved.


    That ghost emperor died violently from a thousand miles away.


    The Holy Land is not clear, anyway, the fairyland is absolutely unable to disobey the order of the underground. "Tang Yuan said.


    The earth king curse that the fairyland can''t resist, one can imagine how terrifying this underground order is.


    "Then where is this subordinate order now?" Ye Hao asked.


    "The order of the prefecture disappeared a hundred years ago. However, it is said that there are two decrees of the prefecture, one of which is buried in the coffin of Qin Shihuang." Tang Yuan explained.


    No wonder the two ghost emperors of the underworld came this time, it seems that they are all for this underworld order.


    "So I asked you to cooperate for two purposes. The first is to find the emperor''s notes, which contains a secret that has something to do with the existence of the underworld. I told you just now that the underworld seems to be to welcome the arrival of a powerful enemy. And established.


    So I want to know, what kind of enemy is it?


    The second purpose is to get the order of the prefecture first! At least they can''t let the ghosts get it, and endanger the world! "Tang Yuan said very seriously.


    Ye Hao thought for a while, he looked at Tang Yuan and stretched out his hand.


    "I choose to believe you again, but when the time comes, if there is an order of the prince, I cannot give it to you." Ye Hao said.


    "Compared to the ghosts and the others, you can get the order of the underground palace, which is also a good choice. In fact, what I hope is that the order of the underground palace can be silent forever in this tomb." Tang Yuan held Ye Hao''s hand.


    The two collaborated once again.

 Chapter 1679： The strength of the underworld

    Chapter 1679 the strength of the underworld


    The two reached an agreement.


    Ye Hao first told Tang Yuan some information he had learned, including the limericks suggested by the kit.


    [The four palace guards the emperor, the winding path is one of them. What is the respect of the beasts, peeping into the way of heaven]


    "The four palace guards the emperor, if you are right. There are four crystal palaces in this place, which means that the four famous generals of Da Qin at that time, this emperor is naturally the Qin emperor.


    This winding path is one of them, and it should point to the truth in one of them. "Tang Yuan said thoughtfully.


    "The first half of the sentence is about the current situation here, and the latter sentence,''What are the beasts, peek into the way of heaven'' should be the key to decryption." Ye Hao expressed his own thoughts.


    Tang Yuan nodded, but frowned again: "But the second half of this sentence is very weird, and it feels a little unreasonable. What a beast is a respect, if according to ordinary understanding, it should be a lion or a tiger.


    But in this ghost place, there are no animals except those black armor corpses and crystal people. "


    Ye Hao shook his head: "This ten thousand beasts do not necessarily refer to beasts. In ancient times, all things that are not humans were called beasts. Just now I have discovered some things. Look at the crystals here. Do you feel that these crystals are very eccentric."


    Tang Yuan nodded: "I also found out just now, there are many weird pieces of meat in the crystals here, and some weird beast remains."


    "I suspect that Qin Mausoleum is not just the tomb of Qin Shihuang. There are bigger secrets buried here." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "Any secret has to wait for us to solve this mystery." Tang Yuan said helplessly.


    "What is the respect of ten thousand beasts, peeking into the way of heaven. I think it should be for us to find the most powerful beast here, and the place to peek is where we are going!" Ye Hao said.


    Tang Yuan thought for a while and nodded: "There is indeed such a possibility. But here we can''t tell the southeast, northwest, the things in the crystals, who knows which is the most powerful beast."


    Ye Hao thought for a while, and pointed to the biggest ice crystal peak as if he had a sense.


    "I feel that it should be the strongest beast."


    Ye Hao had seen the largest beast among them, and Ye Hao had seen that beast in the center of the North Pole.


    There was a kind of jealousy in Ye Hao''s inner beast.


    "Don''t you think the bigger the size, the stronger the strength." Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "Although this rule does not conform to our cultivators, it is exactly the same for beasts. After all, beasts are not like us that can completely control power and continuously purify the body.


    In order to make themselves more powerful, they can only make their bodies bigger and bigger. "Ye Hao said.


    This is Ye Hao''s conclusion based on the monsters he encountered in the forbidden area of ??Ten Thousand Monster City.


    "Then let''s go and take a look." Tang Yuan said.


    The two began to walk through the crystal jungle, because the peak of the ice crystal mountain was extremely high. With it as a target, Ye Hao and the others didn''t have to worry about getting lost.


    Finally, Ye Hao and the two came to the bottom of the iceberg very smoothly.


    "We have to determine the direction it looks, and we must go to the top of the mountain." Ye Hao pointed to the top of the mountain.


    "But would we be too conspicuous like that?" Tang Yuan said worriedly.


    Ye Hao took Tang Yuan''s hand. Although these hands had fiddled with countless poisons, they still held them like Wen Yu.


    "You?" Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    The most famous poison lady has not dared to touch her skin directly.


    To put it in an indecent way, even if she takes off her clothes, someone must be willing to do something wrong with her. After all, who knows if she will die inexplicably before she has time to communicate in simple terms.


    At the next moment, Tang Yuan understood why Ye Hao.


    I saw Ye Hao disappeared out of thin air in front of her, and she also disappeared.


    However, although the appearance disappeared, Tang Yuan could still feel Ye Hao''s existence through perception.


    "This is my ability to make our bodies disappear from the naked eyes of others. Even those strong in the fairyland, as long as they are not too close to us, they can''t find us. We just went to the top of the mountain together." Ye Hao said .


    "Good." Tang Yuan nodded.


    The two climbed the highest ice crystal peak together.


    Just halfway through the climb, a huge noise suddenly came from a distance, as well as the sound of an explosion.


    Ye Hao and Tang Yuan looked over at the same time.


    "It''s the breath of Ghost Water Dragon and Bone Girl." Tang Yuan said.


    "It seems that they are in trouble. No matter which one of those four guys is, they are all of the strength of the fairyland, and they are enough to drink a pot." Ye Hao said.


    Tang Yuan did not speak, and continued to walk upward.


    Ye Hao looked at Tang Yuan and asked, "Your strength seems to be only innate peak?"


    Because Tang Yuan had lifted the concealment of her strength, Ye Hao could perceive that her true strength was very strong.


    But it has not yet reached the fairyland.


    "Yes." Tang Yuan replied.


    "Are the strengths of the five other ghost emperors at the peak of the refining state and the fairyland?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Five party ghost emperors must be in a fairyland according to the rules, except for me, they are all fairyland. However, the western ghost emperors are special and are inherited by the person in charge of the Tang Sect. The Tang Sect is an ordinary family sect in the normal period, so you don¡¯t need to listen. Order the land.


    However, he must obey the command of the palace master who holds the order of the underground palace. "Tang Yuan explained.


    That is to say, the peak power of the underworld now is the four wonderland!


    Four wonderlands!


    Ye Hao was a little unbelievable in his heart. This was a very powerful force. No wonder Tang Yuan said that the underworld possessed the ability to contend with any forces in China.


    Just these four wonderlands, those ten guys, the four big families can''t match.


    Fortunately, the underworld is not united, otherwise China would not be so peaceful now.


    "The Eastern Bone Emperor¡¤Bone Girl. The Western Empress¡¤Tang Yuan. The Northern Demon Emperor¡¤Ghost Jiao. Apart from these three, who are the other two? As I said before, is there another ghost emperor who clearly supports China''s entry into the WTO?" Ye Hao asked.


    "The remaining two ghost emperors are the Southern Corpse Emperor Hanyan, and the Central Devil Emperor Xuanming." Tang Yuan didn''t hide it, and said directly: "The corpse emperor Hanyan is the same as the bone girl and the ghost dragon.


    The Devil Emperor Xuan Ming didn''t care about the affairs of the underworld all year round, and he had been cultivating in the depths of the underworld, seeking the way of the holy realm. Fortunately for his presence, those three people did not dare to enter the world justifiably.


    In this case, they can only rely on the order of the government. "Tang Yuan said.


    Right now, Ye Hao understood the situation of Ghost Emperor Wufang clearly.


    "Can you tell me, where is the nest of the underworld?" Ye Hao glanced at Tang Yuan.


    The world is curious about where the old nest of the underworld is, because for thousands of years, the underworld has remained like a ghost.


    "Yes." Tang Yuan said casually.


    Ye Hao widened his eyes and looked at Tang Yuan with false eyes: "Really? You don''t worry about me betraying this secret to Dragon Group or Tianmen."


    "I tell you that it is conditional to join the netherworld." Tang Yuan smiled, as if pulling her head off the line, and a pill appeared in her hand.


    "This is the pill containing the curse of the earth king, take it. You are from the underworld, and I will tell you where the underworld is."

 Chapter 1680： Tang Yuans invitation

    Chapter 1680 Tang Yuan''s Invitation


    Ye Hao looked at the shameless pill in Tang Yuan''s hand.


    It is hard to believe that this pill is the treasure that controls the hundreds of thousands of ghosts in the underworld.


    "I can''t join the netherworld, but can this pill show me?" Ye Hao made a request.


    He originally thought Tang Yuan would refuse, after all, this was considered a treasure of the underworld.


    But Tang Yuan handed it to Ye Hao unceremoniously.


    "Take it, I believe you will come to me one day. Compared with those hypocritical Tianmen family and the dragon group bound by the rules. The underground palace is more suitable for you." Tang Yuan said with a smile.


    "What''s more, your grandfather was once an important member of the underground palace, and he almost became the palace chief of the underground palace."


    Grandpa almost became the lord of the underworld?


    This sudden news was like a bolt from the blue.


    "My grandpa almost became the palace master." Ye Hao looked at Tang Yuan in surprise.


    Tang Yuan nodded and recalled: "This is what my father told me, that is, the previous Western ghost emperor, the former sect master of Tangmen. After your grandfather joined the underworld, he directly captured the north with absolute power. The location of the ghost emperor.


    The strength and the central devil emperor are in between, even after the devil emperor disappeared after your grandfather, he said more than once that if your grandfather is still alive, it is estimated that he is no longer your grandfather''s opponent.


    The ghost dragon was vacant for a while after your grandfather disappeared, and he has only taken the position in recent decades. This person is eager for quick success, I don''t like it very much. "


    Grandpa was once the Northern Ghost Emperor!


    "What about Palace Master?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Although the Order of the Netherworld has disappeared, the ancestors had expected this situation to happen. Therefore, the Palace Lord''s Four Tests were set up in the Forbidden Area of ??the Netherworld. As long as these four tests are completed, a magical formation will summon the Order of the Netherworld. .


    There are two situations for becoming a palace owner. The first and easiest way is to have the order of the underground palace and get the approval of the ghost emperor of the five sides. The second is the four tests for the palace lord.


    But back then, it was said that your grandfather was ready to meet the fourth test of the underworld and retrieve the order of the underworld. But then he disappeared inexplicably, and at that time also took away several strong men from the underground palace.


    This is also the result of no palace lord in the underworld in a hundred years. After all, the ghost emperors of the five sides are not convinced by anyone, and there is no underworld order to weigh, which has caused the position of the palace owner to be vacant for a hundred years. "Tang Yuan said.


    Ye Hao was silent, he looked at Tang Yuan: "Then do you know why my grandfather disappeared?"


    "I don''t know this, and my father doesn''t know. But it''s worth saying that my grandfather was also one of the missing people back then, and my grandfather is also one of your father''s friends." Tang Yuan said.


    Where did Grandpa and their parents go?


    Why did they suddenly disappear for what?


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, put aside the troubles in his mind for the time being, and looked at the pill in his hand.


    Gold launched with his right hand.


    [Golden right hand: Exploring...]


    [Detection completed: Earth King Curse Pill, contains powerful energy, and the user will be controlled by the caster]


    Ye Hao thought about it, trying to find out if there was a way to unlock it, but how he thought about it, he found that this Earth King Curse Pill had no way to unlock it.


    He felt that this curse pill was not something under the rules of this world.


    Tang Yuan next to him watched Ye Hao staring at the pill in a daze. She chuckled and said, "Are you wondering if there is a way to unlock this Earth King Curse? You don''t need to look at it. If there is one, our underground palace People have discovered it a long time ago.


    After all, none of the people who joined the underworld is good. Who wants to be controlled by such a thing? We Tang Sect alone have studied for hundreds of years, but there is no progress.


    We don''t even know how this Earth King Curse Pill was made. "


    "Such a strange thing, you can take it without worry?" Ye Hao asked.


    Tang Yuan shrugged: "Anyway, there is no bad use. On the contrary, this is a panacea for ordinary people. Not to mention cure all diseases, at least most diseases are cured by medicine.


    Let''s not talk about it, you see we have reached the top of the mountain. "


    While talking, Ye Hao and Tang Yuan had already reached the top of this crystal mountain.


    Ye Hao looked around.


    The four crystal palaces have a panoramic view, exactly in four directions.


    "You are right, there are indeed four crystal palaces. Look over there, the ghost dragon and the bone girl are fighting two black armor corpses." Tang Yuan pointed in a direction, where there are electric flints, you can see Someone is fighting out.


    "Let''s see where the mystery is." Ye Hao turned his head and stared at Bingjing Mountain, his perspective eyes opened.


    His gaze crossed the surface of the ice crystal and saw the huge monster inside.


    The monster''s eyes widened, as if they were alive.


    "The direction he looks is..." Ye Hao followed the monster''s direction and looked far away.


    It was a crystal palace at three o''clock to the right of Ye Hao and Tang Yuan.


    "Do you still remember the Crystal Palace where you met Wang Ben (there was written as Wang Jian in the front, I hope you forgive me), do you remember which one it was?" Ye Hao interrogated Tang Yuan.


    "I''m looking for it." Tang Yuan looked around, and finally pointed to the Crystal Palace at 12 o''clock in front of them: "It should be there!"


    Tang Yuan went to the Crystal Palace at 12 o''clock, and he went to the Crystal Palace at 9 o''clock.


    Then the direction this monster looked towards was the Crystal Palace that neither Ye Hao nor Tang Yuan had been to.


    That is probably the Crystal Palace of one of the two famous Qin Dynasty generals, Bai Qi and Wang Jian.


    "How is it, did you find anything?" Tang Yuan asked.


    "If all of our previous speculations are correct, the location of Qin Shihuang''s coffin should be in the Crystal Palace." Ye Hao pointed to the Crystal Palace at three o''clock.


    "Then what are you waiting for, let''s go quickly." Tang Yuan said as he was going down the mountain.


    "But we still can''t determine which famous crystal palace is. If it''s white, it''s okay. If it''s Wang Jian, then we have to face the threat of a fairyland powerhouse.


    Can you guarantee that we can deal with it? Ye Hao frowned and looked at Tang Yuan.


    Tang Yuan also paused: "Then what shall we do now? I can''t just wait here. The Dragon Group gang are not jealous, they will find this underground palace sooner or later, if they come down.


    There is going to be a mess here. "


    Ye Hao thought for a while, and he solemnly said: "You are right, we don''t have enough time now, so we can only take one step at a time.


    We can only hope that the **** of luck can stand on our side. "


    Suddenly at this time, a powerful momentum came from a distance.


    It is as if a king is swearing his return!


    Ye Hao''s face suddenly changed: "Damn it. It is the Daoist Dragon and Snake who controlled Bai Wei to get here!"

 Chapter 1681： Bai Qi awakening

    Chapter 1681 Bai Qi Awakens


    Ten minutes ago


    The Daoist Dragon and Snake and the Buddha of Ming Wang jumped into the pool with the black armor corpse and entered the underground palace.


    They came to the crystal forest through the waterway.


    Then came the people of the big families. They are not fools. Of course, it is impossible to really rest assured what the Daoist Dragon and Snake and the others say. If they come first and find something good, what should they do if they hide themselves.


    "It looks like this is the Qinling Underground Palace. These crystals are not mortal things." Long Yi said in a deep voice, looking around.


    Nangong Yao looked into the distance, frowning and said: "There is a fighting aura over there, it is very strong! No less than innate peak!"


    "It''s the power of the fairyland. And it''s not just one. It seems that someone has come one step ahead of us." Sect Master Yao of Tianmen Divine Medical Sect stood up and said.


    The white fox who followed Bei Ming Wuji on the side touched Bei Ming Wuji''s arm.


    Bei Ming Wuji looked at the white fox and whispered: "What did you find?"


    "In the direction of that battle, there is the aura of Demon Emperor Jade." The white fox said with a serious face.


    Bei Ming Wuji''s face turned straight. Their purpose of coming here this time was for Demon Emperor Jade, and they didn''t expect to have hope now.


    But it is actually related to the fairyland warrior, no matter how strong he is, he is not an opponent of the fairyland warrior.


    But you can''t leave the Demon Emperor Jade alone.


    At this moment, he thought of his grandson, if Ye Hao might have something to do here.


    I don''t know how he is now.


    "Puff... dragon snake... Taoist... you... what do you mean."


    Suddenly something happened next to him, and the Patriarch Duan held his abdomen and retreated to the side pale.


    Blood kept flowing from his belly.


    The Duan family surrounded their Patriarch one after another, watching the Daoist Dragon Snake warily.


    I saw that the black armor corpse Bai Qi was holding a piece of meat in his right hand, which was torn from Patriarch Duan''s abdomen abruptly.


    "Patriarch Duan, this is a misunderstanding. I didn''t let it do this." Taoist Dragon and Snake hurriedly explained.


    "Misunderstanding? You know how to chase the corpse. Now you are controlling this black armored corpse. It suddenly attacked me just now. If I hadn''t reacted quickly, it would have been killed by it.


    Dragon Snake Taoist, are you suppressing me here because my Duan family does not allow your Taoists to develop in our Dali, wanting to take the opportunity to retaliate! Patriarch Duan gritted his teeth and pointed at Taoist Dragon Snake.


    "Really...no..." Taoist Dragon Snake was saying, his face suddenly changed, and he felt the change in the breath of the black armored corpse.


    An invisible air flow poured into Bai Qi''s body, and two ghost fires appeared in Bai Qi''s eyes.


    The three talismans attached to its forehead and on both sides at the same time all exploded.


    "Ho **** ho ho..."


    Baiqi''s hands broke free from the chains that bound it, and all the chains on his neck and feet were torn off.


    "Cough, cough, cough..." Long She said, vomiting blood, his face was blue and white.


    "What''s going on?" The Buddha on the side looked at this scene in surprise.


    "Small... be careful with this guy, it''s weird, it broke free of my bondage. I was bitten by its power." Daoist Dragon Snake said while adjusting the strength in his body.


    Everyone stared at the black armor corpse in front of him.


    They could all clearly feel that the breath of the black armor corpse was rising at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Congenital triple


    Congenital Six


    Xiantian Kunou


    wonderland!


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu." The black armor corpse Baiqi made the sound of devil cry, as if to say something, ghost energy covered its whole body.


    Suddenly, its figure appeared next to a dragon group warrior, pinched the man''s neck with a palm, and was directly crushed.


    Then he took the box in the man''s hand and smashed it with a palm.


    Inside is the bronze sword that is it.


    "This guy is crazy, let''s suppress him together!" Long Yi shouted.


    The Buddha of Ming Dynasty chanted the mantra and formed golden handprints.


    "Great Mercy Curse!"


    A golden curse imprint moved towards Bai Qi''s suppression, but Bai Qi waved a sharp sword in his hand, directly smashing the golden imprint.


    "This guy is now in a fairyland. We must have enough power, friends from Tianmen, and the three of Dongfang, Nangong, and Beiming, please help me!" Long Yi looked at the strongest among the crowd. A few.


    "Put the immortal sword array!" Xiaogu Master stood up, holding a sword in his hand.


    In addition, Dongfang Zhuyan, Beiming Wuji and Nangong Wuye stepped forward and surrounded Bai Qi.


    "It''s a blessing to fight the legendary human being." Dongfang Zhuyan was running the Vulcan Art of the Dongfang Family, and his skin began to turn blood red.


    With the people of other Eastern families, the flame did not appear, but everyone knows that this kind of restrained flame is the symbol of the peak of the Vulcan Art.


    "We don''t have much time, so we have to fight quickly." Nangong Wu raised his hand, and the invisible air flow condensed on his palm.


    Bei Ming Wuji condensed his underworld beside him.


    A big battle is on the horizon.


    The other members of the major families looked at each other and rushed directly into the crystal forest.


    Baby is in this place.


    And this level of battle is not something they can participate in.


    Instead of wasting time here, it is better to go in and see if you can find anything good.


    "Miss Bai Fox, we can''t help Master Bei Ming here. Let''s find Demon Emperor Jade and Ye Hao first." Nightingale suggested.


    The white fox also agreed, and the two left.


    ...


    There are many people around the pond of the Qin Ling Palace.


    Xiang Yisu was leading the group of people around the pool to prevent too many other people from entering it.


    This of course also caused many small families to complain, who didn''t want to get the good things in Qin Ling.


    And they finally came to Qinling, but the inner city and the palace seemed to have been raided by someone, and they didn''t find anything.


    This makes them very uncomfortable in their hearts.


    At this moment, these guys are like a volcano that may erupt at any time, just afraid of the strength of the dragon group.


    "The members of the Dragon Group are really too much. This Qinling Tomb is something left by the ancestors, and not theirs. Why don''t you let us in? If we don''t let in, we are still beating people. Is there a king''s law? Up!"


    Someone started yelling in the crowd.


    This seems to be a lead that has been ignited.


    More and more people''s inner dissatisfaction has been stimulated.


    "There is also the Emperor Character Monument at the door. Why let Dragon Group and Tianmen take priority? Originally, time is limited. When they are all finished, there is no place for us."


    "It''s him, don''t mention this, it''s really uncomfortable. I have been on the train for several days and stayed in Xi''an City for a few months. So far I haven''t found anything."


    From the initial language to the physical conflict afterwards.


    Someone took the lead in pushing against the dragon group, and even started.


    With this move, someone jumped into the pool while taking advantage of the chaos.


    "Come on. The good things are all below, whoever grabs it will own it!


    More and more people rushed past the Dragon Group''s blockade and jumped into the pool.


    Xiang Yisu looked anxious, but could not do anything.


    In the crowd, an old woman''s mouth curled up and disappeared silently.

 Chapter 1682： NCM

    Chapter 1682 He Choi


    The battle with Bai Qi is very fierce. There are countless air waves in the battlefields and places, and the low-powered warriors will be dizzy when they are slightly close, and the heavy ones will be dizzy on the spot.


    And Bai Qi deserves to be the top fierce general of Da Qin, even if it is a dead body, facing so many powerhouses, he has not fallen behind.


    The bronze sword is in hand, opening and closing, still domineering.


    The reason why the battle is so stalemate is that Bai Qi''s strength is very strong.


    The second is mainly because everyone has some reservations, they don''t want to consume too much strength because of nothing, and they didn''t use all their strength.


    But they are also very clear now that it is not a way to consume it.


    The Buddha of the Ming Dynasty and the Taoist Dragon and Snake looked at each other, and they were secretly anxious. That thing must not be discovered by anyone. The secrets inside are of great importance.


    Just when everyone is making their own calculations.


    The black armor corpse appeared strange in white. It forced the crowd back with a sword, raised its head and looked in the direction of the crystal jungle, as if something was attracting it.


    After a few seconds, the black energy on its body became rich, and the ghost fire looked at everyone around it.


    "Hohoho!"


    It yelled, the sword in its hand pointed to the sky, and bursts of ghost aura agitated.


    These ghost auras are very corrosive, and touching them by strangers will have a great impact on the human body.


    All are resisting.


    With the efforts of everyone to resist, the black armored corpse got up and moved, and unexpectedly gave up the fight and rushed towards the distance.


    "What the **** is going on with this black armor corpse? How does it feel like it has a sage? It stands to reason that zombies should only have killing intent. This kind of active escape is really weird!" Long Yi frowned and looked at it. To other people: "Everyone, you see, we are chasing or not chasing."


    Whether to chase or not is a very troublesome question.


    chase?


    All of them were not at the same time, and it was impossible to get this black armor corpse white.


    Not chasing?


    This guy''s existence here is a hidden danger, approaching is the enemy of Wonderland.


    "I think we will let it go for the time being. The purpose of our coming here is to find treasures and explore the Qinling Mausoleum. Now three hours have passed, and only half of the time left for us."


    Although Dongfang Zhuyan was practicing Vulcan Art, he was very calm.


    "But if this monster is left here, it is likely to hurt the junior." Nangong Wu said with a frown.


    "Those who can enter here are all good at strength. Even if the monster is not an opponent, it shouldn''t be a problem to escape. As long as everyone is in the 351 team, there will be no such problem in taking care of each other." Xiao Gu said indifferently. Said.


    The people who came down from the Valley of Sword Forge came the most, with more than a dozen.


    Even if something happened, Xiao Zheng didn''t have to worry, he naturally focused on finding treasures.


    "In this case, everyone is gone. Everyone pays attention to safety and don''t forget the time limit." Long Yi also noticed that everyone was reluctant to chase the black armor corpse, and they all wanted to find treasure here.


    Now that there is a result, everyone has separated.


    At the same time, more and more people poured into this crystal forest and began to look for treasures here.


    As the scope of exploration increases, so does the discovery.


    "Yao''er, this is a fairy tree with Yulu Qiongguo. It is said that people who take it can improve blood, muscles and talents." Ye Huaiyuan excitedly looked at a fruit tree growing in the crystal cave.


    Ye Erye on the side nodded: "Big Brother is right. This is a good thing. If Yaoer takes it, then Yaoer will surely be above the Triple Innate in the next ten years!"


    "Two grandpas, there is only one fruit tree. It''s better for you to take it." Ye Yao''er looked at the fruit tree, the only exquisite and clear fruit.


    "Stupid boy. We are all old, and so talented. You are the hope of our Ye family." Ye Huaiyuan smiled and looked at Ye Yaoer.


    "Don''t talk about it for now, this jade fruit is not so easy to handle. There is a guardian beast next to it." Ye Erye watched warily at a giant python that was almost the same color as the fruit tree.


    If I didn''t look carefully, I thought it was a branch of a fruit tree.


    The python spit out the letter.


    "The strength of this evil animal is inherently second-tier. The three of us work together and we can definitely surrender! A quick fight, and no others can see." Ye Huaiyuan burst out of his own strength and sacrificed his own weapon.


    At the same time Ye Erye also showed his strength.


    Ye Yaoer looked at the powerful aura in her two grandfathers, and she was extremely moved. She knew that the two grandfathers were very old, and such full-fledged fighting had a great impact on their lifespan.


    But she also knew that it was useless to say too much, and she carried the entire Ye Family on her shoulders.


    In fact, Ye Yao''er was more aware. In addition to her talents, the two grandfathers also valued her relationship with Ye Hao. Ye Hao now is a piece of gold.


    In the Ye family, only Ye Yaoer and Ye Hao have a good relationship. If something happens in the future, Ye Hao might look at Ye Yaoer''s face and help the Ye family.


    ...


    On the other side, a spring.


    Chang Sun Huihong glanced at the spring water in front of him. There were no water stains around the spring eyes, but small beads, not many, only four.


    "Father, this is Longquan''s tears!" Long Sun Rong on the side said excitedly.


    "Longquan Tears are rootless springs, which only appear around the dragon veins. This Qin Tomb is built on a dragon vein, and coupled with the emperor''s air, the appearance of Longquan Tears is quite good.


    Ronger, Yuer. There are exactly four here. This Longquan Lei can''t leave the spring eye for too long. You two can take it now. "Long Sun Huihong said.


    "Father, you are also born with seven layers now. Taking this Longquan Tears is also very good for your practice." Changsun Yu said while looking at his father.


    The elder Sun Huihong touched his daughter¡¯s head and shook his head: ¡°Don¡¯t look at his father¡¯s current strength. Compared to the four major families, he is not at all disadvantaged, but his father has come to an end. Squeezing talent.


    I can hardly improve my strength anymore. But the two of you are different. You have taken a lot of Tianyuan Pills, and your muscles and blood have been tempered and improved. If you add this Longquan Tears, you can definitely make you two advance by leaps and bounds without damaging your talent foundation.


    Take it quickly! "


    Chang Sun Yu hesitated.


    The eldest Sun Rong handed two Longquan tears to her sister''s hands: "Listen to my father''s words and take them. Do my best to adjust the effect of the breath. This is the greatest reward to my father and family."


    Zhang Sunyu held two Longquan tears tightly and nodded.


    ...


    Most people who find good things are left to their descendants, younger generations.


    After all, there is only a little left for older people, and only young people have an infinite future.


    At this moment, Ye Hao and Tang Yuan also saw an amazing scene.


    In a crystal palace, which is different from the one they had seen before, there is no black armor corpse on the throne of the main palace.


    And in the center of the main hall here, there is a very beautiful jade bi.


    The jade bi is very big, like a screen, exquisitely clear but exudes colorful glow.


    "What is this?" Ye Hao asked in surprise.


    Tang Yuan pondered for a while, and said, "He''s Bi."

 Chapter 1683： Yuzhong Tomb

    Chapter 1683


    As long as the Chinese people who have read the word Heshibi should know it.


    After all, everyone knows the story of the return of Bi to Zhao, and the Bi in it refers to He''s Bi!


    "Why do you say this is He''s Bi?" Ye Hao looked at Tang Yuan next to him in surprise.


    Tang Yuan looked at the He''s Bi in front of him: "He''s Bi may be just a slightly better piece of jade in ordinary eyes. But we all know that He''s Bi is the emperor of jade. Contains very powerful energy.


    And even its scraps can be made into supreme treasures, such as the demon emperor jade of the demon clan, which is made of He''s Bi. But now no one knows the production technology. "


    The demon emperor jade is made from the scraps of He''s Bi?


    Ye Hao was shocked. What is the preciousness of Demon Emperor Jade? Those who get the Demon Emperor Jade can handle the affairs of the demon clan, and all the demon clan must be in awe of three points.


    From this we can see how precious He''s Bi, who is the original Demon Emperor Jade!


    "Then what exactly does this and Choi have do?" Ye Hao asked puzzledly.


    "He''s Bi is the treasure of space. It is said that it has another identity, that is, the stone used by Nuwa to patch up the sky during the creation of the world! Anyway, no matter what it is, it can suppress the space, no matter it can explore the entire level of space. The strong are few and far between.


    There are very few people who can fully master He Choi Bi, and they cannot use it. It is also an admirable shelter from the rain. "Tang Yuan said.


    The background of the whole He Cho Bi is really not small.


    "The Qin Emperor was also a cultivator at the time, and his practice happened to be related to space. If my guess is correct, the Qin Emperor''s tomb coffin must be in this Hebi." Tang Yuan said .


    Ye Hao looked at He''s Bi, he stretched out his hand and stroked it on He''s Bi.


    With the slight touch of fingers and He''s Bi, the surface of He''s Bi was rippled, which was quite colorful.


    Ye Hao felt that his mind was going to be silent, and for a while a picture appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    It was a small tomb with lots of gold and silver jewels, boxes made of pure gold, and various things that Ye Hao couldn''t recognize.


    Except for a crystal coffin placed in the center, a man in the coffin with a face intact, wearing a jet black armor, lay silently inside.


    You can also see that there is a booklet made of gold silk on the chest of the man''s corpse, and there is a thing hanging around the waist with the word order written on it.


    Tang Yuan, who also saw this scene on the side, said excitedly: "That is the emperor''s notes and the order of the prefecture!"


    "But we can only see it now, but don''t know how to take out this thing?" Ye Hao said puzzledly.


    The good things are right in front of you at this moment, but Ye Hao and the two don''t know how to open it. This is really terrible.


    "This..." Tang Yuan also frowned.


    Ye Hao urged Tang Yuan: "Since your Tang Sect knows a little about Qin Ling, didn''t your ancestors tell you some useful clues?"


    Tang Yuan thought for a while, and suddenly said excitedly: "Yes! I remember an ancient book recorded He''s Bi. He''s Bi has a space-related function, and Qin Shihuang can even use it to create a secondary space.


    Qin Shihuang liked his secondary space very much, and sometimes even stayed in this space for days and nights, calming and practicing.


    When encountering a major event, the civil officials anxiously would ask General Meng Tian for instructions. Meng Tian seemed to hold something to open He Choi from the outside! As for what it is, there is no record. "


    Meng Tian?


    Ye Hao recalled the black armored corpse Meng Tian he had seen before. When he thought of Meng Tian, ??Ye Hao naturally thought of the Demon Emperor Jade worn by his waist.


    "I know!" Ye Hao''s eyes flashed brightly: "I saw the black armored corpse Mengtian before. He wears a demon emperor jade on his waist. Will Mengtian use the demon emperor jade to turn on Heshi Bi!"


    Tang Yuan thought for a while and nodded: "It''s very possible. Demon Emperor Jade and He Shibi are supposed to be from the same ancestry, and they may have miraculous effects after contact."


    "Then let''s go to Meng Tian now and find a way to take his Demon Emperor Jade!" Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "Let''s go." Tang Yuan smiled.


    At last everything was settled, and all that was left was to find Meng Tian, ??snatch the Demon Emperor Jade, and then turn on Heshibi.


    At that time, both the emperor''s notes and the orders of the local government can be obtained.


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Suddenly, a few dark shadows rushed down, blocking Ye Hao''s back.


    "You two have worked so hard to get such troublesome things for us, this last thing will not bother you." said a man in a black robe and holding a staff.


    "Phineas!" Ye Hao immediately recognized the man in front of him.


    "Master Phineas, I am right. As long as we follow him, we will be able to find what we are looking for very smoothly." The prince took off his mask with a grinning smile.


    "Ye, you have worked hard." Jiang Yue licked his blood-red lips.


    In addition to these three people, there are dozens of people in black surrounding them, and everyone''s breath is at least in the Innate Realm.


    "Who are they?" Tang Yuan asked vigilantly.


    "International organizations, ghost cards. There are some things between me and them, and they are directed at me. I used to think that there are only people with the underworld on the tail, but I didn''t expect that there are people behind, and the hidden ones are really deep enough. "Ye Hao said calmly.


    "How are their strengths?" Tang Yuan raised her hand, and the poison gas began to condense on her. She already knew that the person who came was not good and was ready to fight.


    "The man wearing a black robe is a Tier 6 magician, equivalent to the nine-fold innate strength, long-range attacks are very strong, and close combat is his weakness.


    The other two are of average strength, so don''t worry. "Ye Hao commented.


    Everyone has heard this.


    Jiang Yue''s face is obviously not pretty.


    "Ye Hao, there is a good thing to say. Shibie will treat each other with admiration for three days. Now we are no longer the one we were in the water plant." Wang Zihao''s mouth rose, and his breath began to rise.


    The aura on Jiang Yue next to him continued to improve, and they did not hide their realm at all.


    Six Congenital


    Seven Congenital


    Eightfold congenital


    "It seems that they are not as simple as you said." Tang Yuan glanced at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s face was not very good, he stared at these two guys: "You guys killed someone."


    "Of course. This Qinling is a feast for us. Those people are our food. I have to eat and burp." Wang Zihao burped and looked at Ye Hao greedily.


    "But student Ye, what I want to eat most is you. I want to eat your meat and your blood. The shame that left you on my body and the pain will be returned to you!"


    "I already let you go when I was in school, you should cherish the opportunity I gave you. Why do you just reluctantly become such a human and a ghost?" Ye Hao said coldly.


    "People are not ghosts or ghosts?" Jiang Yue''s crazy size, hair scattered, like a mad woman, she pointed at Ye Hao and shouted: "We will become like this, not because of you.


    Why do you want to be so strong, why can''t you be the bullied and useless, why! If you honestly be that trash Ye Hao.


    Wang Zihao and I are still enjoying a luxurious life in Haicheng. We don''t live this way every day! We will become like this because of you, because of you! "


    Ye Hao was speechless, the two of them were really good matches. If something happened, he didn''t find the reason in himself, and all the responsibilities were still on others without hesitation.


    "Can you change the place for retelling the past? How does the aura of these two people feel a little familiar to me?" Tang Yuan noticed the strangeness of the two, their auras are very complicated, and even her familiar aura is there.


    "These two people are the ones who killed your uncle in Xi''an City. They seem to have been transformed. After eating the martial artist, they can not only improve their strength, but also absorb the martial arts of the other party.


    You will feel that they are familiar, mostly because they are also involved in Tang Sect Kungfu now. "Ye Hao said.


    Tang Yuan''s face gradually became cold, and she stared at the two men.


    "Although I don''t like my uncle who has a streak, he is from our Tang Clan after all. Since I met you here, then I will let you see my uncle."

 Chapter 1684： Settle old grievances

    Chapter 1684


    "Leave me the matter of revenge. That magician will leave it to you, and the others will leave it to me." Ye Hao said.


    Tang Yuan glanced at Ye Hao: "Are you looking down on me? The magician will give it to you, and everyone else will give it to me."


    I didn''t expect this woman to be a bit feminist.


    "At this time we don''t care about so much. Then leave the two people to me, the magician and the others to you, if you need to call me." Ye Hao said.


    "Although I only have the congenital peak, don''t forget that this young lady is also one of the five ghost emperors." Tang Yuan cast a cold eye at Ye Hao, and then threw countless silver needles out of his hand.


    Rainstorm Pear Flower Needle


    Each silver needle is highly poisonous, and once it is injured, even a warrior in the innate realm can drink a pot.


    "Dark Armor." Phineas chanted a spell, and a black light flashed on the staff in his hand.


    A layer of jet black armor appeared on all ghost fighters.


    The armor blocked Tang Yuan''s rainstorm pear flower needle.


    "Is this Western magic?" Tang Yuan smiled slightly. She lifted up her black veil. There were countless hidden weapons and even poisonous insects: "I want to see your magic, how do you face us? The hidden weapon of the door!"


    The games here are very colorful, with constant magic and hidden weapons.


    Ye Hao''s side is very simple, but it seems to be a simple fighting scene.


    Ye Hao and Wang Zihao Jiang Yue started a close fight, each punch and every kick was a killer move.


    I have to say that the eight-fold innate strength of Wang Zihao and Jiang Yue is really not low, and they have also integrated the martial arts of many people who were swallowed by them.


    And Ye Hao, who has a lot of martial arts, is not in the same position.


    But Ye Hao had a relaxed expression on his face. He looked at the two men and forced them back with regret.


    "Thank you, I have completely mastered the eight-fold innate strength." Ye Hao twisted his neck, as if I had just finished warming up.


    Wang Zihao and Jiang Yue were anxious, this guy didn''t take them seriously.


    "Originally, I had forgotten about the two of you, and you have paid the due price, but I did not expect that there is a way to heaven and you will not go, and **** has no way for you to come.


    Are you looking for death? Isn''t it good to live well? I want to add a ghost card to become a ghost or a ghost.


    In fact, as a classmate, I really feel sorry for you. "Ye Hao has an expression of sympathy for you.


    "Ye Hao, don''t pretend to be here. Today is either you die or I live!" Wang Zihao roared angrily.


    A fist struck Ye Hao''s forehead.


    Ye Hao didn''t dodge, and raised his left hand to catch Wang Zihao''s fist.


    The clothes on Ye Hao were blown upside down by the powerful impact.


    "You''re right. At this point, I said that it''s useless anymore, but you said something wrong." Ye Hao''s eyes gradually changed from black to silver and red, and red wings appeared behind him. .


    Ye Hao held a blue sword in his right hand, and his blood kept pouring up.


    "The only thing you did wrong in your life is to meet me." Ye Hao looked at Wang Zihao with cold eyes.


    It was as cold as the **** of death announcing their deaths.


    Wang Zihao tried to break free of Ye Hao''s arm, but Ye Hao''s hand was like a shackle, and it was difficult to break free.


    "Let go of Zihao!" Seeing this scene, Jiang Yue didn''t care too much, so he rushed up directly.


    Ye Hao expressionlessly raised the sword in his hand.


    Physical control technique.


    Jiang Yue''s body suddenly stopped one meter before Ye Hao, while Ye Hao''s sword was drawn from above.


    The world is a sword.


    A blood stain descended from Jiang Yue''s forehead and reached her abdomen.


    Time seemed to stop, Jiang Yue''s clothes broke in two, and at the same time the blood line on her skin was exposed.


    Wang Zihao widened his eyes and looked at Ye Hao in disbelief. Originally, they thought that they had reached the eighth level of innate strength, and there should be no problem with Fu Ye Hao.


    But now they found that this was really wrong.


    Ye Hao''s strength is far from what they can think of.


    "Why? Why can you be so strong?" Wang Zihao looked at Ye Hao as if giving up.


    Ye Hao looked at Wang Zihao, his eyes seemed to have penetrated Wang Zihao''s body: "Because you have nothing of your own from beginning to end.


    When you were in school, your parents gave you your status and money. just now? These strengths of yours, that weird strength is also given to you by ghost cards.


    You do not have martial arts, a martial artist without martial arts is like a swordsman holding a wooden sword, he has nothing but his appearance, although sometimes he can overcome some enemies.


    But when faced with a real enemy, the wooden sword will be exposed and not an opponent at all. "


    With that said, Ye Hao''s left hand condensed a powerful Nine Suns internal power, among which he also added the power of darkness and the power of sacredness, even if Ye Hao himself was a little difficult to control.


    After releasing it into Wang Zihao''s body, it turned into an atomic bomb explosion.


    Wang Zihao''s body instantly exploded to pieces.


    The faint water curtain blocked Ye Hao''s surroundings, blocking the blood and flesh.


    "This is a good trick. Combine the three powers to directly penetrate the opponent''s body." Ye Hao looked at his hand and said thoughtfully.


    His strength has entered the eighth innate, and his perception of his strength has increased a bit.


    He can also control some of the power of darkness, and using the internal power of the nine suns to combine the power of darkness and light, and finally release it, that power is very good.


    But there is a disadvantage, that is, you must touch the opponent''s strength to release.


    "The light is dark and the sun is strong." Ye Hao spit out a few words, and gave a name to the trick he found out.


    "Light waves!"


    "Fire."


    "The soil is cracking."


    Ye Hao looked at the battlefield beside him.


    The battle over there even caused a few holes in the very strong Crystal Palace.


    Phineas floated in the air with the help of wind magic, and constantly used multiple magic magic to attack Tang Yuan.


    Tang Yuan is fast, and although Phineas can''t be dealt with in a short time, the other ghost fighters have fallen to the ground one by one, and every appearance of death is very painful.


    "Hey, Lord Ghost? The battle on your side is not over yet. Do you need help?" Ye Hao shouted.


    Tang Yuan glanced at Ye Hao, who had finished fighting, her face wrinkled slightly, and she looked a little unhappy, and her attack on Phineas became more and more fierce.


    Finally, with the help of the Crystal Palace stone pillars, she leaped high.


    A poisonous gas appeared in his hand, condensed into a lotus flower.


    The black lotus flower was ordinary in appearance, but it made Ye Hao feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Death to Tang Lian!" Tang Yuanjiao shouted.


    The black lotus exploded instantly, and countless lotus leaves attacked Phineas in the air.


    Phineas'' face changed suddenly, and he immediately chanted.


    A magic shield appeared in front of him.


    Boom boom boom


    The poisonous fog exploded in the air.


    After a few seconds, the poisonous fog dissipated, but Phineas disappeared.


    Tang Yuan frowned slightly.


    "No need to look for it, he also has the magic of the Space Element. It should be teleported away." Ye Hao walked to Tang Yuan and patted Tang Yuan on the shoulder.


    "Then don''t you say it earlier!" Tang Yuan stared at Ye Hao.


    "You didn''t ask me either. I thought that the famous Western ghost emperor could handle a little Western magician." Ye Hao teased.


    Tang Yuan rolled his eyes at Ye Hao and walked outside the hall.


    "Hey, where are you going?"


    "Go to the black armored corpse Mengtian, the last two and a half hours are left, if you don''t hurry up, do you still want to spend the rest of your life here?"


    "It''s not bad if you have beautiful women."


    "roll."

 Chapter 1685： Alliance of enemies

    Chapter 1685


    "Huh...huh." Phineas panted and leaned against a pillar of ice crystal.


    "I didn''t expect those two people to be so strong. That woman is also the pinnacle of Tier 6, and that kid has only reached this point in just over a year, and that strange method is not something that can be taken lightly."


    Phineas clenched his fists and thought of the two guys Wang Zihao and Jiang Yue: "For those two wastes, I have told the organization a long time ago that this kind of experiment has no value at all.


    Such things as strength must be accumulated over time. This kind of strong man with only a shell cannot participate in real battles at all. "


    "What do you do now. That thing is still there, this time the task is to take that thing out. That thing can be related to our plan!" Phineas clenched his fist, very unwilling.


    "It seems we have met an acquaintance." A voice came from the side.


    Phineas immediately squeezed the staff, ready to chant the battle.


    "Friends of the ghost card, don''t be so cautious, it''s us." The Bone Girl and the Ghost Waterman appeared in front of Phineas: "Mr. Magician, you still remember us. At the beginning, our underworld cooperated with your organization. ."


    "The Eastern Ghost Emperor Bone Girl and the Northern Ghost Emperor Ghost Dragon." Phineas looked at the two men and temporarily dispelled the hostility: "What are you doing here?"


    "Aren''t we all here for the same purpose. It''s just that we were entangled by two troublesome guys just now. They were rough and fleshy, and we couldn''t figure it out for a while. Just a few small things came down, so we took the opportunity. Just ask for entanglement. Didn''t this happen to meet Mr. Mage." The bone girl said with a smile.


    Phineas looked at the two of them, and a thought came to him.


    The enemy''s enemy is his friend, and they should not be interested in their own things, what they want should be the order of the underworld.


    "Two, I know what you are looking for, and I know where the thing you are looking for." Phineas'' words made the expressions of both the ghost and the bone girl slightly change.


    The bone girl said with a smile: "Mr. Magician, I don''t know what you are talking about?"


    "I heard that a treasure from your underworld organization has been missing for many years, and in this Qin Tomb, there is exactly one." Phineas looked at the two of them: "That is the order of the underworld!"


    Hearing the order of the prefecture, the bone girl and the ghost dragon can hardly conceal their emotions.


    Gui Jiao looked at Phineas coldly: "Where is the Order of the Underworld?"


    Phineas faintly looked at Ghost Jiao: "Are you Orientals, are they so rude when asking others questions?"


    A murderous expression appeared on Gui Jiao''s face, but was stopped by the Bone Girl.


    The bone girl smiled, fiddling with her hair, with a sense of excellence: "Mr. Phineas, this underworld order is very important to us. As long as you are willing to tell me where the underworld order is.


    I can promise you any condition. "


    At this time, this woman also used beauty tricks.


    "Actually, I don''t have any conditions. I can tell you where the things are. But I''m worried that you won''t get it." Phineas said to the ghost flood and the bone girl with a slightly provocative tone.


    "Can''t get it? Both of me are in the seventh-order fairyland. In this Qin Ling, there are things we can''t get?" Gui Jiao said dismissively.


    "Mr. Phineas, we don''t have much time. Please speak straightforwardly." The bone girl looked at Phineas.


    "Ye Hao." Phineas said a name: "I think you should be familiar with this name."


    The Ghost Jiao gritted his teeth and said: "A guy I can''t wait to break into pieces."


    "What is the relationship between the order of the prefecture and this person?" the bone girl asked inexplicably.


    "There are four palaces in this place, and there are four generals of the Qin Dynasty in each of the four palaces. You have met two just now, and the order of the prefecture is in one of the palaces, and there is a piece of jade in it.


    It seems to be the Heshibi in your ancient Chinese legend. The coffin of Qin Shihuang''s tomb is inside, and what you are looking for is also inside. But a key is needed to open Hechobi.


    And this key is on a general named Meng Tian, ??like a demon emperor jade. Phineas said the information he had overheard from Ye Hao.


    Gui Jiao glanced at the Bone Girl, and said solemnly: "When I was fighting with Meng Tian and Wang Ben''s two black armor corpses just now, I did find that the wearer of Meng Tian¡¯s waist was a demon emperor jade, and I wanted to **** it. .


    But Meng Tian''s combat effectiveness is very strong, and it is difficult to remove the Demon Emperor Jade from him. "


    The Bone Girl looked at Phineas, it seemed that what the foreigner said should be fine.


    "I have a question, since you know this. Then why don''t you do it yourself, but kindly remind us here?" Gui Jiao looked at Phineas.


    Phineas didn''t conceal it, and bluntly said: "Me and Ye Hao and a woman who uses a hidden weapon of poison have played against me. My people have suffered heavy losses. I am not the opponent of those two guys alone.


    And the two ghost emperors are both fairyland warriors, and there is no problem with them. "


    "Why do these things are good for me? What about you, Mr. Mage?" Gui Jiao said coldly, "Since we want to cooperate, we must cooperate clearly. I don''t want to make a fuss then. Bad things come."


    Phineas smiled and shook his head: "If I say so, then I know that people don''t talk secretly. I want something, and this thing is in Qin Huang''s body.


    That is a bead, a bead that is important to me and to our ghost card organization. It doesn''t matter to me what kind of place makes these things, I only want the beads.


    As for what the beads do, I have no comment. "


    The Bone Girl and Ghost Jiao looked at each other: "Mr. Phineas, please allow us to discuss."


    The two walked far away.


    "What do you think of this cooperation?" Gui Jiao looked at the bone girl.


    The Bone Girl thought and said, "Just now he said that there was a woman who used poison technique with Ye Hao. It must be Tang Yuan''s little bitch. This guy also wants the Order of the Netherworld.


    I think it is beneficial and harmless to cooperate with this magician. After all, there are too many people in this secret palace now. If we run into the people of Tianmen and Dragon Group, we are not afraid of them.


    But now is not the time to entangle and fight.


    More power will also help us to seize the order of the underworld. "


    Gui Jiao nodded, he glanced at Phineas who was waiting in the distance: "I''m just curious about what kind of baby the beads he said in his mouth, and let him, a foreigner, come to visit our stall in China. Muddy water."


    "We don''t have to worry about what he has fortune, as long as he doesn''t hit the idea of ??the order of the local government. Okay, let''s do it. You follow him, and I will call Murong Longcheng and our gang.


    It is not a simple matter to get the Demon Emperor Jade from Meng Tian, ??a black armor corpse in a fairyland, and the movement of the battle will surely attract some eyes and ears.


    We must plan thoughtfully. "The bone girl said solemnly.


    Gui Jiao nodded: "You are right."


    ...


    Bai Qi in the Crystal Palace.


    A black armor corpse appeared, and that was the Bai Qi who had left suddenly before.


    The ghost fire in Bai Qi''s eyes kept flickering, and he walked to Yubi and knelt on one knee, as if he was paying homage to his monarch.


    A few seconds later, he stood up and walked to his throne, raised his bronze sword, and slashed it with one sword.


    The crystal throne shattered, and a trace of black air floated out and merged into Bai Qi''s body.


    A miracle happened. The zombie-like skeleton in the white armor actually began to grow flesh, although a grim man appeared.


    Bai Qi took off his own helmet and sat on the throne that he had split in half.


    "There is a crystal palace here, there should be some treasures here."


    "Look, there is a piece of jade here, it''s so beautiful!"


    Several people walked into the Crystal Palace and saw the jade bi in the center of the main hall at first glance.


    Then they also saw the armored man sitting on the throne in the distance.


    The armored man was lifeless, staring at several people faintly.


    "Who is this?"


    "It looks like it came before us."


    "It doesn''t matter if it looks like it is not a martial art, people from the big family are a little shabby."


    Several companions whispered.


    One of the men walked out with a sword in his hand pointed at the person on the throne: "Hey, I don''t care who you are. I kindly remind you that I discovered this Crystal Palace first. Everything here belongs to the uncle.


    This uncle is a dignified dual innate warrior. "


    Bai Qi glanced at these people and did not speak.


    "Huh, I see who this person is scared. Don''t worry about this fool. Let''s move things first, first move this jade bi away." The man stretched out his hand to jade bi in excitement.


    The blood splashed on the jade bi, and soon disappeared again.


    The man looked at his broken arm and could no longer speak because his throat had been cut.


    Including several of his companions, they also lost their anger.


    "This jade, you don''t deserve to be touched." Bai Qi said coldly.

 Chapter 1686： Fight for the Demon Emperor Jade

    Chapter 1686 Fighting For Demon Emperor Jade


    After Ye Hao and Tang Yuan left the Crystal Palace, they didn''t know that the owner of the Crystal Palace happened to have returned.


    They must first look for the black armored corpse Mengtian who owns the Demon Emperor Jade.


    In fact, it is quite simple to find, just look at where the movement is big.


    A long way away, Ye Hao felt the breath that didn''t cover up.


    "Over there!" Ye Hao immediately moved towards that place, followed by Tang Yuan.


    And when he came to the place where the breath radiated, Ye Hao realized that there was a big drama here.


    There are several waves of people here.


    Dragon Group, Tianmen, and a monster clan who Xiaobo didn''t know how to get in.


    In addition, Ye Hao''s grandfather, Bei Ming Wuji was also here.


    The group of monsters was quite unkind to Beiming Wuji. It seemed that they were the monsters who were unwilling to obey the management of the Bei Ming clan and were unwilling to stay in Ten Thousand Monster City.


    And Meng Tian, ??who was besieged by many parties, was trapped in an array at the moment, with a square aperture.


    When the corpse Qi on Meng Tian''s body touched these lights, it was as if fire had touched the water, and she retreated.


    However, no one dared to go up. After all, Meng Tian was a fairyland, and it would take a lot of effort to suppress him completely, not to mention a group of tigers and wolves around at this time.


    "Xiao Zheng, what do you mean?" Bei Ming Wuji glared at Xiao Zheng.


    Xiao Zheng said lightly: "What do you mean? I don''t know what you are talking about, Brother Wuji. This demon emperor jade is from the Qin tomb, and that is a matter of no owner. Whoever gets it first will naturally belong to him."


    "Nonsense. Others don''t know, you Tianmen don''t know yet. Our Beiming family needs this Demon Emperor Jade to be in charge of Ten Thousand Demon City, what use is this Demon Emperor Jade for you to take!" Bei Ming Wuji retorted.


    "Brother Wuji, you are going far. Ten Thousand Demon City is a matter of Ten Thousand Demon City. We are talking about this demon emperor jade, and now the black armored corpse is trapped by our heavenly gate. This black armored corpse The things on the body naturally belong to our heavenly gate."


    Xiao Zheng cast a glance at the demon clan who was fighting with the Tianmen Dragon Team next to him.


    "However, there is one thing that our Tianmen hasn''t held accountable. It''s your Beiming family''s responsibility to manage the monster clan, and what''s the matter with these disturbing monster clan?


    Isn''t it possible that the dignified Beiming family can''t handle such a small matter? If this is the case, we Tianmen are willing to do it for you. "Xiao Zheng said coldly.


    "You!" Bei Ming Wuji was anxious.


    "Lord Xiaogu. This is indeed something that your Tianmen did not handle properly. The Lord Xiaogu should know how important this Demon Emperor Jade is to the Beiming family. It''s better to be generous than the Lord Xiaogu and give up this treasure." Long Yi stood up and said.


    "Leader Long, this is a matter between us and the Beiming family, and Team Dragon should not intervene." Yao Chun said coldly.


    The scene at the moment was a bit uncomfortable, Tianmen and Bei Ming Wuji faced the conflict, both in terms of strength and quantity, Tianmen had the upper hand.


    And now it is clear that Tianmen is not willing to give Long Group such a face.


    "Tianmen is for your anger against the Beiming family, and Tianmen has always been interested in the Ten Thousand Demons City controlled by the Beiming family. After all, there is a paradise independent of the world, which is equivalent to standing and invincible." Tang Yuan observed the situation and said to Ye Hao next to him.


    "Xanadu? You don''t know the true face of that place." Ye Hao sneered: "If it is really a paradise, the Beiming family doesn''t care. But there is not only a paradise, but also a mysterious node.


    It''s useless to tell you this now. Now the people of Tianmen are here. What do you say we do? "


    Tang Yuan shook his head: "It''s a bit troublesome. My identity is not convenient for everyone, and there are still a few masters on the Tianmen side. Look at those old guys wearing white robes and hanging their heads. Ordinary role.


    I guess it''s the killer of their gang. "


    "Actually, even if you and I take the shot, you may not be able to win the Demon Emperor Jade in this situation." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "Then what shall we do now? Time is running out, and only the last two hours are left before Qinling closes." Tang Yuan said anxiously.


    The target has been seen, and now there is no "key".


    But now the key is right in front of you, but you can''t get it. You say this is not anxious.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes and thought for a few seconds, his mouth showed a playful smile.


    "Since our strength is not enough, we can find some qualified people for Tianmen. The Wang Ben you met before, feel the breath should be not far away, you go find it, and attract that fellow." Ye Hao Said.


    "Killing someone with a knife!" Tang Yuan''s eyes lit up: "Then what are you going to do."


    "It''s not enough to be a Wang Ben. I will go to his father Wang Jian. That crystal palace is also nearby." Ye Hao looked in one direction.


    Of the four Crystal Palaces, Ye Hao has already been to two.


    So Ye Hao can also roughly guess where Wang Jian''s Crystal Palace is.


    "This is really a crazy method." Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao.


    "But it''s the only way we can do it now." Ye Hao''s figure flashed and disappeared.


    Tang Yuan put on a mask for herself and ran in the direction of Wang Ben''s breath.


    ...


    "Brother Wuji, what are you doing here? Do you want to make enemies with our Tianmen?" Xiao Zheng looked at Beiming Wuji and said with a chuckle.


    Bei Ming Wuji clenched his fists, he was very unwilling.


    The Demon Emperor Jade was right in front of him, how could he let the people of Tianmen take it away.


    What''s more, after Tianmen took away the Demon Emperor Jade, if the Ten Thousand Demon City''s attention were played again, they would also have an extra trump card in their hands.


    But Ye Hao is not here, and he can''t control so much anymore. In any case, he can''t let the Demon Emperor Jade fall into the hands of others!


    Bei Ming Wuji adjusted his breath and was ready to fight.


    And at this moment, a voice rang in his mind.


    "Grandpa is me."


    "Don''t show the strangeness, I already understand the situation here. Don''t worry, I have already thought of a way. But you need to delay some time, twenty minutes!


    Don''t let Tianmen get the Demon Emperor Jade for twenty minutes. "


    This is the voice of grandson Ye Hao.


    Although he didn''t know what calculation this kid was making, Bei Ming Wuji was also relieved to hear his grandson''s voice.


    twenty minutes.


    This delay of twenty minutes is not a simple matter, but if the opponent is Xiao Zheng, maybe he has some ways.


    "Master of Xiaogu," Bei Ming Wuji said.


    "Brother Wuji, what''s the matter?" Xiao Zheng looked at Beiming Wuji. He was actually putting eye drops on Beiming Wuji. Why did you have such a grandson?


    They can''t do it in the face of conflict, but it''s okay to do things that upset you.


    "I suddenly thought of something in the past. I thought that when the Lord Xiaogu was young, it was young and romantic. Do you still remember the girl Xia Xiaohe by the Great Moon Lake in the north." Beiming Wuji smiled as if chatting about the past.

 Chapter 1687： Scandal of the Lord of the Valley

    Chapter 1687 the scandal of Lord Xiaogu


    Xiao Zheng''s face changed suddenly, as if he was remembering something bad.


    People around him cast curious and suspicious glances.


    "Everyone must be curious about who this Xia Xiaohe is. This woman is the child of a small family in a remote town in the north of China. The head of the family is a vassal of my Beiming family in the secular world, so the old man knows a little about it.


    And the romantic affair with the Lord of Xiaogu, it was almost 30 to 40 years ago. "Bei Ming Wuji said with a smile.


    "Shut up! Beiming Wuji, don''t talk anymore!" Xiao Zheng roared with flushed face.


    "Why don''t you tell me? You are not here at the Demon Emperor Jade, you take it. I am here to talk about something with the big guy." Beiming Wuji was not afraid of Xiao Zheng at all.


    In this kind of situation, whoever takes the first shot is actually the one who has fallen behind.


    "Back then, Lord Xiaogu came to the North for a tour and practice, and happened to meet this girl Xia Xiaohe. Lord Xiaogu was young and handsome, and Xia Xiaohe was simple and kind, and the two were together like this.


    It is said that he spent a full three years in the North at that time, and that was the envy of the world. "


    When Bei Ming Wuji was talking, the disciples of Tianmen were also talking in a low voice.


    "Does the Lord Xiaogu still have such a thing?"


    "I remember his wife, isn''t she a woman who is by the side of the door?"


    "Yeah. I have seen Madam! It is not called Xia Xiaohe at all."


    Hearing these comments, Xiao Zheng''s face was sullen.


    "Bei Ming Wuji, these are old things. Why are you mentioning these!"


    Bei Ming Wuji sighed: "I''m getting older, and now I like to take care of these trivial things. Speaking of which, Lord Xiaogu did a little bit of trouble in this matter.


    After being entangled with others for three years, they are all pregnant with your child, but you are fine, right? There is some kind of girl in the house.


    This is the right one. You just threw the pregnant Xia Xiaohe back and became your bridegroom official, and then became the valley master of Tianmen Zhujian Valley.


    It is a winner in life. Everyone learns how to be successful in this way. "


    Bei Ming Wuji said these things with a smile on his face.


    But the words are like invisible swords.


    Some people around looked at Xiao Zheng, their eyes changed.


    Although the people in the arena are relatively open, there are three wives and four concubines, but this kind of person who abandons his wife to become Chen Shimei is still rejected by others.


    "Bei Ming Wuji, we...we broke up peacefully at that time. And that Xia Xiaohe''s family also agreed. You, an outsider, stood up and said!" Xiao Zheng retorted with a dark face.


    "Outsider? I''m not an outsider. I went to that family a few years ago. Xia Xiaohe is a good girl who is lonely and dying after being ruined by you.


    I also got Alzheimer''s, and kept watching, Ah Xiao, Ah Xiao, when will you come to pick me up? My old man, hearing this, I really feel dull.


    How come the dignified Tianmen has your number, a living Chen Shimei. Reconciliation? It''s not because you and your daughter-in-law are bullying others. How can a small family dare to oppose you. "Bei Ming Wuji talked freely.


    He kept talking about the scandals of Xiao Zheng, directly hitting the bottom of Xiao Zheng''s image.


    "I didn''t expect that the Heavenly Sword Forge Valley Lord, who is such a person, is too shameless."


    "Abandon your wife, such a person is a living scum."


    "I used to think he was an expert in kendo. I was really blind."


    Xiao Zheng put his hand on the scabbard and squeezed the hilt tightly, his eyes were bloodshot, and the Qi in his body was already a little unstable.


    He stared at Bei Ming Wuji closely.


    Of course Bei Ming Wuji also felt Xiao Zheng''s murderous aura, but he was not afraid.


    First, Xiao Zheng''s strength is not as good as himself. Second, if he Xiao Zheng acted on him in front of so many people, it would be his fault.


    "Xiao Zheng, calm down. Let''s surrender this black armor corpse first and take the Demon Emperor Jade from his waist." The Great Elder Tianmen stood up and said.


    Xiao Zheng clenched his fists and turned around.


    The people of Tianmen began to besieged the trapped black armored corpse Meng Tian, ??constantly consuming Meng Tian, ??so that he could grab the Demon Emperor Jade from his waist.


    Bei Ming Wuji, on the side, was constantly using various methods to procrastinate, but no matter how procrastinated, this would eventually come to an end.


    Meng Tian in the big formation suddenly knelt on one knee, the corpse energy on his body dissipated a lot, and it seemed that he was already at the end of the battle.


    Bei Ming Wuji was a little anxious in his heart. What is Ye Hao doing? The sky is about to subdue this black armor corpse and get the Demon Emperor Jade!


    If the Demon Emperor Jade was taken by the people of Heavenly Clan, it would be difficult for them to vomit.


    "Team leader, the remnants of those demon races are dying and fleeing, there is no problem." The dragon team members reported to Long Yi.


    "Well, I know. Is there any news from other groups? Have you found the tomb of Emperor Qin!" Long Yi asked.


    "I didn''t find the tomb of Emperor Qin, but found the location of a few rare treasures."


    Long Yi sighed: "I see, let everyone continue to look for them. As for those things, they can be taken away."


    After speaking, Long Yi looked at Bei Ming Wuji next to him.


    He felt that there was something hidden in Bei Ming Wuji''s heart, and it was definitely not a trivial matter. Bei Ming Wuji was nearly a hundred years old, unlike the kind of person who would gossip about others.


    There must be a reason for something different!


    Bei Ming Wuji must be planning something behind this.


    bump


    Meng Tian was tied with a special chain, his feet were tied, and he knelt directly on the ground.


    The corpse Qi on his body was constantly resisting, but it didn''t have much effect.


    "Huh, now Zi Yaohuangyu is ours." Xiao Zheng provocatively looked at Bei Ming Wuji next to him, in order to retaliate against the other party for revealing his dark history.


    "Remove the big formation!" Xiao Zheng ordered.


    The surrounding Tianmen disciples began to withdraw the big formation, and the golden big formation disappeared.


    Meng Tian struggled to try to stand up, but its combat power had been consumed too much before, and it was already difficult to break the chains on his body.


    Xiao Zheng walked towards Meng Tian, ??preparing to take away the Demon Emperor Jade from his waist.


    boom


    At this moment, a huge black figure smashed down.


    The strong breath made everyone around him feel tight.


    A black armor corpse with a dark body and holding a halberd appeared in front of everyone.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho." The black armor corpse roared angrily, showing signs of fighting on its body, and it seemed that it was very angry now.


    And it also saw the trapped Meng Tian.


    He was a robe before his death, and he was also ranked among the four great guards after his death.


    The black armor corpse became even more angry, and the corpse energy burst out. With a wave of the halberd in his hand, it directly forced the people of Tianmen back.


    And this was far from over, and then a black armored corpse with a big sword appeared.


    Suddenly, two black armor corpses appeared, and the strings that were let down in the hearts of the people around, tightened again.

 Chapter 1688： Enshrine to Heaven

    Chapter 1688


    "How come two black armor corpses suddenly appeared!" Yao Chun said in surprise.


    A black armor corpse made them sleepy after a lot of effort, and two more appeared at this moment.


    Xiao Zheng raised his head and looked at a distant hillside, his fingertips condensed sword energy, and directly threw it out.


    Sword Qi hit the hillside, and a figure flashed.


    "Ye Hao!" When Yao Chun saw that person, his eyes almost stared out. Although Sect Master Yao was wearing a mask, he couldn''t see his expression, but everyone around could feel the emission from Sect Master Yao. murderous look.


    Of course, what Yao Chun hates most now is Ye Hao. If Ye Hao hadn''t ruined his plans, he would have entered a fairyland now.


    If Ye Hao weren''t for the trouble, could Yao Chun look like this now? You can only appear in front of others with a mask.


    "Sure enough, I still couldn''t hide the fiery eyes of Lord Xiaogu. I don''t know how I like this gift?" Ye Hao smiled and looked at them.


    The two black armor corpses over there have already launched an attack on the surrounding people.


    "Ye Hao, you are here today. But there are no foreigners to support you." An old man walked out and stared firmly.


    "Oh, isn''t this the elder of Tianmen. Why? Your body is still strong, I advise you to grow vegetables and drink tea in Tianmen, so that I don''t have to wait for a while, kid, I will take your bones apart." Ye Hao said. No mercy.


    When the elder Tianmen was anxious, he smiled again: "Several worship adults, have you seen this arrogant kid. Please also ask a few adults to wish me Tianmen surrender this evil obstacle!"


    "The kid is a bit arrogant."


    "Huh, my Tianmen is the first sect in China, this kid is so defiant, this town."


    "No need to worry about the elder, this kid will leave it to the three of us."


    Three men in white robes and hats came out.


    Ye Hao''s face wrinkled slightly, and at that instant, the three of them rushed to Ye Hao''s face and surrounded Ye Hao.


    With this approach, Ye Hao could be regarded as the person under the cloak.


    All three of them are 80 or 90 years old.


    Ye Hao looked at the three of them: "I don''t know who the three are."


    "Tianmen worship, Zuo Mu." One of them untied his cloak and offered his weapon, a sword.


    Only then did Ye Hao notice that this person''s right arm was empty, and he was holding a sword in his left hand.


    "Zuo Mu! It''s the swordsman who was known as the left-handed swordsman fifty years ago!" A swordsman''s back exclaimed and looked at the white-bearded old man.


    "Senior Bei Ming, your grandson is in trouble this time." Long Sun Huihong appeared here with the members of the grandson family.


    After all, such a big movement here can basically be noticed by anyone in this secret palace.


    "What did Patriarch Changsun say?" Bei Ming Wuji looked at Changsun Huihong.


    Long Sun Huihong looked at the old man with the Red Sword: "Zuo Mu, this man. According to his seniority, it happens to be between you and me. He joined the WTO relatively late and has a relatively short time, so the world does not know much about it.


    That was the previous world war.


    Although there was a war in the secular world, warriors from all over the world were also fighting. At that time, Zuo Mu was young and vigorous, and he made a decisive battle with a swordsman from the island country on an island.


    Who would have thought that the swordsman was despicable and shameless, secretly ambushing a hundred swordsmen, holding them in a decisive battle, attacking them.


    Because there were no spectators in that battle, no one knew exactly what happened.


    But the Tianmen disciples who were waiting on the shore that day did not see the islanders coming out of that island, and when they were curious to visit the island, there were corpses and broken swords everywhere on the island.


    Zuo Mu was also among them. His right arm was cut off. Although he hugged him for the last time, his right arm had lost too much blood and could not be connected back.


    Zuo Mu was taken back to Tianmen to heal his wounds, and it took ten years.


    After that, the war also ended, but one day, in the family of the island country swordsman, he was suddenly bloodbathed by a middle-aged man holding a sword in his left hand. Except for the old and weak women and children, all those who could hold the sword were killed by him.


    The left-handed swordsman was also spread at that time, and his right arm was broken, so he practiced the left-handed sword. According to his talent and strength, in fact, it was impossible for Xiao Zheng to be the valley master of the valley.


    But he had already polished his horns at that time and was unwilling to chase these things anymore, so it was Xiao Zheng''s turn to be the valley owner. He himself also hid and became a worshiper of Tianmen. "


    Hearing the long story of Long Sun Huihong, everyone was amazed at the will of this swordsman. Without his right arm, he actually learned the sword technique with his left arm.


    "Enshrine? This is a higher position than the elder Tianmen, why haven''t I seen it before." Situ Qiaoer asked curiously.


    The eldest Sun Rong looked at the three people who surrounded Ye Hao: "The worship has no real power and does not participate in the management of Tianmen. However, it has the supreme status of the Tianmen. Tianmen will provide resources for the worship and practice and take care of their daily lives.


    Every worship is the inner resource of Tianmen, and every worship placed in the secular world is the patriarch of a big family. Under normal circumstances, offerings do not appear in front of the world.


    Unexpectedly, this time the Great Elder would dispatch these three consecrations for Ye Hao. Senior Zuo Mu is considered to be among the best in the Tianmen worship, and his strength is probably in the Ninth Heaven! "


    Congenital Nine!


    Bei Ming Wuji took a deep breath and asked in a deep voice, "The other two worship?"


    Long Sun Rong said solemnly: "Although there are no explicit rules, the strength of every person enshrined in Tianmen is at least above the Seventh Innate."


    Bei Ming Wuji''s heart hung, three seven-fold innate worship, and there were people like Yao Chun and Xiao Zheng.


    This is at least five.


    Although Ye Hao is very strong, is there really no problem with one enemy five?


    "Then senior, are you here to kill me?" Ye Hao said this with a smile.


    Zuo Mu said faintly: "You are crazy, the same as when I was young. But I heard that your swordsmanship is good, you can actually block Xiao Zheng''s Zhuxian sword formation, which aroused my interest, so come and have a look. "


    "Zuo Fu, don''t waste time with this kid. How could I let this kid insult Tianmen if I was traveling outside at the time!" The other with scars on his face, took off his clothes, and his body was directly inlaid with countless black iron. It looks very oozing.


    "Kid listen carefully, uncle Tianmen worships, Peng Meng. I won''t even know who killed it."


    This person is different from Zuo Mu''s fairy style, and he is murderous and hostile.


    "Peng Meng." Long Sun Rong''s face wrinkled.


    "What''s wrong with my sister? Is this person very strong?" Changsun Yu asked next to him.


    "Peng Meng is inferior to Zuo Mu in strength, but the character of this person can be said to be the opposite of Tianmen''s purpose. He is bloodthirsty and combative. Whenever he performs tasks on behalf of Tianmen, the goal is neither death nor disability.


    And this person cares very much about the reputation of Tianmen, seeing it more important than his own life. Ye Hao had stepped on Tianmen''s face before, and now he met Peng Meng, and Peng Meng would never show mercy.


    His strength is also innate in Nine Layers. "


    Two offerings! Two ninefold innate!

 Chapter 1689： Fierce battle against five heavenly powerhouses

    Chapter 1689 Fierce Fight Against Five Heavenly Sect Experts


    Ye Haoli ignored the rude old man and looked at another person.


    "Blind gun." The person''s tone and expression were plain.


    But a little surprisingly, his eyes are not focused, this is a blind man.


    "Blind Gun!" As soon as the name came out, everyone present was shocked, and even many slightly younger people looked at this person with admiration.


    "Unexpectedly, they would invite the blind gun out." Changsun Yu swallowed.


    The story of Blind Gun can be regarded as a contemporary hero who wanders along the southwest border for a long time. His jealousy is like hatred, most of all he hates drugs and Huang.


    It is said that when he was a child, his sister was abducted and sold by human traffickers and was controlled by drugs to do some marginal business. He himself was fighting with human traffickers at the time, but he was too young and had little ability. He was blinded by traffickers.


    After that, he was lucky enough to be taken in and trained by a Tianmen marksmanship master. He did not expect that after losing his vision, he relied on hearing to walk out of his martial arts.


    And after decades, when he finally found his sister, he had become a human being and a ghost, so he rationally wanted to eliminate those evil criminals.


    For this reason, the leader of that area in the southwest has also paid a big price to ask an international assassin to assassinate this sting in the eye, but the blind gun can alleviate danger every time and become a legend.


    Several people looked at each other and couldn''t help but start to worry about Ye Hao.


    The big elder Tianmen showed a confident expression at the corner of his mouth. He had spent a lot of effort to get these three people together.


    He knew that Zuo Mu was a sword idiot, so he attracted him out with Ye Hao''s sword skills.


    As for the blind gun, it happened that the blind gun owed him a favor when he was young.


    On the contrary, Peng Meng was relatively relaxed, and he only needed to emphasize expanding Ye Hao''s bullying and influence on Tianmen''s reputation. After fanning the flames, Peng Meng would naturally come out.


    "Elder, Ye Hao gave it to us. You take the doorman to fix the two black armor corpses." Xiao Zheng said.


    "Today will be considered new and old hatred with this kid." Yao Chun clenched the crutch in his hand.


    Compared with the battle between Tianmen and the two black armored corpses, everyone paid more attention to another battle between Tianmen and Ye Hao.


    One is Ye Hao, who is considered to be a horror monster madman in contemporary times, and the other is the Tianmen of five congenital powerhouses above the seventh.


    The enmity between the two is of course clear to the world.


    "Okay, okay. I didn''t expect that you would send three worshippers for such a small person like me. Boy, my face is really big." Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    "Boy, now. It''s too late for you to beg for mercy, and you will soon regret what you have done." Yao Chun''s voice was a little excited, staring murderously.


    "Regret? Why do you regret it?" Ye Hao shrugged, and a blue sharp sword appeared in his hand. The blood energy armor wrapped his body, and the **** wings on his back suddenly doubled.


    Ye Hao''s silver-red eyes became bloodthirsty and excited.


    "This kind of battle makes me even more excited."


    "Three consecrates, go up together. Take down this evil barrier!" Xiao Zheng said coldly.


    "Take me a punch!" Peng Meng took the lead and slammed at Ye Hao with a fist inlaid with profound iron.


    Ye Hao''s sword hit Peng Meng''s arm, rubbing against the profound iron, and sparking countless sparks, but it couldn''t hurt Peng Meng.


    Both Zuo Mu and Blind Gun on the side didn''t like this kind of people too much and less bullying, but now that they have started, they can only participate in it.


    Zuo Mu used his left-handed sword, the speed was not slow, there was no extra movement, every move was to find Ye Hao''s deadly part.


    A black spear was thrown out from the blind gunner, like a black dragon in his hand.


    The silver needles in Yao Chun''s hands kept harassing Ye Hao.


    Xiao Zheng fought his sword with qi, and he sacrificed two swords, one of the seven swords.


    boom


    Ye Hao was shot down by a combination of five, and slammed heavily on the Crystal Mountain, smashing a big hole in the Crystal Mountain abruptly.


    "Cough cough cough... Sure enough, facing five people, you can''t take it lightly." Ye Hao wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, there was no tension or fear on his face, but excitement and desire.


    "Since you want to fight, let''s make this battle more intense." On the side of Ye Hao''s figure, three apertures appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    The wrath of Poseidon!


    The field of ice!


    Flame dragon dance!


    Three forbidden spells were cast directly, and the place fell into chaos for an instant.


    The rapids were everywhere, and icicles swept along, and the air seemed to become cold.


    In the water, several flame dragons roared out and attacked several people.


    As the leader of all this, Ye Hao seemed like a god.


    With one enemy and five, you must first strike to be strong, and you cannot delay.


    Ye Hao''s mind moved, and a short-distance teleport appeared behind Yao Chun.


    Sect Master Yao''s expression changed, and his luck hurriedly stood behind him.


    Dugu Nine Swords.


    Ye Hao''s sword energy hit Yao Chun''s body like a storm.


    Yao Chun gritted his teeth and resisted, he himself was not good at fighting, and now Ye Hao''s strength was a bit stronger than him. That strong strength made Yao Chun feel like he was fighting a mountain.


    "Sect Master Yao!" Xiao Zheng saw Ye Hao''s purpose, and he wanted to help.


    However, several ice crystal mountains on the ground actually rose from the ground, blocking Xiao Zheng.


    Object control.


    Ye Hao glanced at Xiao Zheng, and continued to attack Yao Chun, his aura was about to kill Yao Chun on the spot.


    Blind gun ears moved slightly. Although he had no vision, his sensing ability was amazing. He also wanted to support Yao Chun, but dozens of water men surrounded him, and countless ice thorns came out of the water.


    "Peng Gongfeng, go to the Sect Master to help the medicine quickly." Zuo Mu, who was trapped by several Yanlong dragons, could only ask Peng Meng to support Yao Chun.


    "Give it to me! This kid has cast so many spells alone, it must be the end of the force. Look at my punch and smash him!" Peng Meng rushed towards Ye Hao confidently, his fist condensed with internal power.


    With his back to Peng Meng, Ye Hao''s mouth showed a slight smile.


    His figure suddenly disappeared, and the cyan sword continued to attack Yao Chun under the control of Ye Hao.


    As for the disappeared Ye Hao, he appeared directly in front of Peng Meng.


    "Boy, you want to take your grandfather and my fist, you are too early!" Peng Meng looked at Ye Hao who appeared in front of him, mocking loudly, and slammed his fist towards Ye Hao''s door.


    Ye Hao raised his hands and caught Peng Meng''s fist.


    But the huge impact took Ye Hao and flew out directly.


    Peng Meng led Ye Hao to hit an ice crystal mountain peak.


    Bei Ming Wuji''s heart was suspended, as expected, facing the five grandsons, he was still a little hard to fight.


    He wanted to do it when he moved in his heart, but Long Yi next to him stopped him.


    "Patriarch Bei Ming, this is his battle with Ye Hao. If you take action at this time, it will only make the situation more chaotic. This kid definitely doesn''t want to see that situation." Long Yi said.


    "But!" Bei Ming Wuji gritted his teeth, very unwilling in his heart.


    "Oh my God, what''s going on!"


    "How do I feel that there is something wrong with Peng Meng''s worship."


    Others were surprised to see something wrong with Peng Meng, whose fist was pinched by Ye Hao, his face turned blue, and his forehead was covered with sweat.

 Chapter 1690： The mantis catches the cicada

    Chapter 1690 the mantis catches the cicada


    Ye Hao felt that his hands were a little numb. This Peng Meng''s power is really a lot, it seems to be martial arts in the power of cultivating physical skills.


    Peng Meng''s face was cold, and instead of continuing to attack Ye Hao, he jumped out by himself.


    "Peng Gongfeng, what''s the matter with you?" Please attack the entangled people and come next to Peng Meng.


    Peng Meng suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood.


    At the same time, in the gap between the profound iron inlaid on his body, the skin cracked open, and blood kept flowing out.


    "Sect Master Yao!" Zuo Mu hurriedly shouted.


    "Let me take a look." Yao Chun stepped forward to check the situation for Peng Meng. After all, he was based on medical skills, and he soon noticed the problem in Peng Meng''s body.


    Yao Chun said solemnly: "In Peng Zongfeng''s body, there is a strange force that is impacting his body uncontrollably. Now his internal organs have been injured three times! The breath is uneven, if you don''t hurry to repair it. , It is very likely to burst and die!"


    "This...what''s going on? Why is this?" Xiao Zheng was surprised.


    "Then...that kid is estimated to have received my punch. He has a certain special ability. After contacting me, he transmitted a special force into my body. If it weren''t for me to restrain this force in time.


    It is estimated that my blood has exploded and died now! "Peng Meng gritted his teeth and said.


    Several people were stunned.


    Looking into the distance, he stood up and patted Ye Hao with the dust on his body.


    What kind of ability does this kid have on him, and he can even handle the nine-layer innate Peng Meng with one move.


    Ye Hao looked at them with a light smile, and said defiantly: "How about? Do you want to come again."


    Rampant in the mouth, but secretly thankful inside.


    The light and dark sun that I found out is still very useful, but it''s a pity that this trick requires a certain degree of darkness in the heart, and using it twice a day is already a huge load.


    If the female emperor of the star firmament knew what Ye Hao was doing now, she would definitely curse him, it would be fatal!


    "Don''t let your body come into direct contact with his body." The blind gun, who has experienced many battles, guessed it for the first time, and said to several people.


    "We can''t waste our effort like this. This kid has various tricks and we must plan well." Yao Chun said solemnly.


    "How to plan?" Zuo Mu asked.


    Yao Chun thought for a while, he looked at Xiao Zheng: "Master Xiao Gu, you have brought all the seven swords."


    "Bring it." Xiao Zheng nodded.


    "Then can you use those seven swords as your eyes, put up the sword of the immortal, and use the "Fucking the Immortal". Presumably this kind of power can definitely suppress this kid." Yao Chun asked.


    Xiao Zheng hesitated for a moment: "It''s very difficult. I brought too few disciples. Under the current situation, it is no problem to lay the Zhuxian Sword Formation, but it is really difficult to join Seven Swords and use the "Xianxian"."


    "Then if Lord Xiaogu, your realm can be temporarily elevated to the fairyland!" Yao Chun said.


    Several people around looked at Yao Chun in surprise.


    Although the blind spear can''t see people, it can face Yao Chun''s direction accurately: "Sect Master Yao, are you trying to perform the secret technique of that magical medicine sect?"


    "In order to suppress this evil obstacle, I Yaochun is willing to take the risk to perform secret techniques!"


    Xiao Zheng''s eyes lit up and said firmly: "If I have the strength of Wonderland, then there must be no problem!"


    "That''s good. Then please let Blind Gun and Zuo Mu consecrate this kid for three minutes!" Yao Chun said.


    "No problem." The blind gun nodded.


    "Leave it to us." Zuo Mu attacked Ye Hao with the sword and blind spear in his left hand.


    Ye Hao could see from a long distance away that the people of Tianmen were thinking about it, but in the current situation, soldiers came to cover the water and earth, and for her plan, she had to hold on.


    One with a sword, one with a gun.


    Ye Hao was one-to-two, which was a lot easier than before, but it was also difficult to win these two.


    Compared with Peng Meng, these two people have to be more cautious. Even if Ye Hao deliberately sold them some flaws, they would ignore them and be cautious.


    On the other side, several disciples of Tianmen placed a formation to protect Yao Chun and Xiao Zheng in the middle.


    Several golden needles appeared in Yao Chun''s hand, and he kept piercing Xiao Zheng''s body with golden needles.


    Xiao Zheng''s eyes were wide open, and the mouth was white mist, as if he had become a god.


    "It''s time." Ye Hao secretly said.


    The cyan sword in Ye Hao''s hand crossed, he spotted Zuo Mu, and the sword energy was concentrated on the sword.


    Zuo Mu also saw what Ye Hao meant. He was not shy at all, with the sword in his hand lying in front of him, and a white mist wrapped the sword.


    "Explore the flowers in the mist."


    On the other side of the blind gun, the gun in his hand opened and closed like a dragon, and ripples appeared on every spear shot.


    "The gun is shaking."


    Watching this battle, the "audience" was praised in their hearts. Such battles are hard to see.


    Every move and every style is a stunt.


    The green sword in Ye Hao''s hand cut twice in succession.


    "Heaven and earth are a sword."


    This is the first time Ye Hao has used the sword of heaven and earth twice in a row.


    The energy of the two sword qi is exactly the same, and there is no shortage of stamina due to short-term use one after another.


    At the same time, a black figure suddenly appeared and entered the battlefield.


    But not participating in the battlefield on Ye Hao''s side, but on the battlefield where Tianmen encircled and suppressed the black armored corpse.


    That Qianying had a short blade in her hand, and any Tianmen disciple who approached her was not an enemy of her move.


    And her goal was the black armor corpse Mengtian who was resting and recovering.


    "Be careful, this person is going to grab the Demon Emperor Jade!" The Great Elder Tianmen exclaimed and stood in front of the shadow.


    Qianying''s beautiful eyes wrinkled, countless silver needles shot out, and countless small snakes appeared on the ground. These snakes crawled out of the ground and attacked those Tianmen disciples.


    Many Tianmen disciples were bitten.


    "I...I can''t get my strength."


    "This snake is poisonous!"


    "Where is the disciple of Shen Yi Sect, detoxify me quickly."


    "Quickly, hold these two black armored corpses!"


    This sudden chaos caused the original stalemate with the two black armored corpses to turn over, and the Tianmen disciples suffered a lot of damage for a while.


    On the other hand, Qianying was blocked by the great elder of Tianmen, which made it impossible to successfully approach the black armored corpse Mengtian and seize the Demon Emperor Jade.


    "Who are you who dare to oppose Tianmen!" Tianmen Grand Elder shouted loudly.


    Qianying didn''t speak, she made a seal in her hand, and finally squeezed into an empty fist and placed it in front of her mouth.


    A green breath whizzed out.


    When I saw the green air, I knew it was not a good thing, and the Tianmen disciple dodged immediately.


    The Great Elder Tianmen used True Qi to form a shield that was considered as blocking the Green Qi.


    The shadow on the other side disappeared into the green air.


    "Not good! Be careful of the demon emperor jade!" Tianmen Great Elder exclaimed.


    But an astonishing scene appeared, the beautiful figure gasped, and flew out and fell to the ground.


    She vomited blood out of her mouth.


    At this moment, the two people approached the black armored corpse Mengtian.


    Although Meng Tian was exhausted under his physical strength, his fierceness was still there. Seeing someone approaching, his corpse agitated immediately.


    "You take the jade, I''ll hold it!" One of the people''s arms turned into two black snakes, directly entwining Meng Tian.


    Another person took the opportunity to get the Demon Emperor Jade around Meng Tian''s waist.


    Everyone present was stunned.


    "This piece of demon emperor jade, our underground palace will accept it." The bone girl smiled and looked at everyone around.

 Chapter 1691： Fudo King Golden Body

    Chapter 1691


    This sudden killing of Cheng Yaojin made everyone stunned for a while.


    Ye Hao, who was fighting Blind Gun and Zuo Mu, wrinkled.


    His original plan was to delay the main fighting power on the side of Zhutianmen, but when he signaled, Tang Yuan took the opportunity to **** the Demon Emperor Jade, and then left quickly.


    But I didn''t expect that Ghost Jiao and Bone Girl would be ambush next to them, and they were one step ahead.


    This demon emperor jade is the key to opening the tomb of Emperor Qin, but you can''t let the people of the underworld take it away.


    Tang Yuan wearing a mask in the distance also cast an interrogating look at Ye Hao.


    These two ghost emperors are the strength of Wonderland.


    If they want to leave, Ye Hao alone can hardly stop them.


    and many more!


    Ye Hao glanced at Xiao Zheng and Yao Chun who were still performing some kind of ritual over there.


    In addition, Ye Hao also felt two powerful breaths that were approaching not far away.


    Most of them are the Taoist Dragon Snake Taoist and Ming Wang Buddha.


    An idea came to Ye Hao''s mind.


    He couldn''t care too much, a fist wave summoned a layer of ice to temporarily block the blind spear and Zuo Mu.


    With Qi Dantian, a strong voice surged out.


    "Everyone, Ye is fortunate to find the location of Emperor Qin''s tomb. That''s in He''s Bi in the crystal palace where the black armor is white!"


    Tomb of Emperor Qin!


    The faces of several people in Tianmen were shocked.


    People from the three major families also turned their attention to Ye Hao.


    Long Sun Huihong stared at Ye Hao.


    Long Yi looked at Ye Hao in surprise and incomprehension. I don''t know why he knew such important news and even announced it on this occasion. Isn''t this causing trouble.


    Two figures flashed in the distance.


    The Buddha of the Ming Dynasty and the Dragon Snake Taoist grew up on a mountain top, staring at Ye Hao with serious expressions.


    Ye Hao felt countless eyes falling on him, and he showed a playful smile and looked at the ghost flood and bone girl over there.


    He raised his finger to the Demon Emperor Jade in Bone Girl''s hand.


    "But to open the tomb of Emperor Qin, you must have the demon emperor jade as the key, which is the demon emperor jade that the two people are holding now."


    Huh


    In an instant, everyone''s eyes focused on the Ghost Jiao and Bone Girl again.


    One by one was like a hungry tiger, if it weren''t for the strength of these two people, it is estimated that someone would have come up at this moment.


    This is Ye Hao''s plan to kill people with the knife.


    His own strength is not enough to stop these two people, so instead of allowing them to successfully open the tomb of Emperor Qin, it is better to make the matter public and make the muddy water even more muddy.


    Bai Qi in the Crystal Palace in the distance opened his eyes, and he actually showed a slight smile: "This young queen has a little bit of it."


    He looked at He Shibi in the main hall with solemn eyes: "My emperor, he may be the younger generation you are waiting for. However, this still has to pass the final test of the final.


    After all... people who know the truth must have the power to take on all of this. "


    ...


    Ghost Jiao and Bone Girl felt the evil and greedy gazes around them.


    The two of them instantly let go of their auras, the aura of the powerhouse in the fairyland rushed towards them, and everyone around them sank.


    The Wonderland powerhouse is still two Wonderland powerhouses.


    "Ats, get out of me." Ghost Jiao said coldly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, let''s go." The bone girl prepared to leave with the demon emperor jade.


    "The two benefactors, since they are here, why bother to leave." A monk jumped down and looked at the bone girl with faint eyes.


    "You can leave, leave the Demon Emperor Jade in your hands."


    A whisk appeared in the hands of a Taoist priest.


    Ming Wang Buddha and Dragon Snake Taoist.


    Two nine-fold innate peaks!


    "Ghost Jiao, you messed up our Ten Thousand Monster City before, I haven''t settled this account with you properly." Bei Ming Wuji walked out at this time.


    The aura of the Eightfold Innate Peak was released, and the underworld beside him also released the same aura.


    "Netherworld evildoer, I have Long Yi here, do you think I will let you go so easily?" A dragon head knife appeared in Long Yi''s hand, and his body was also the breath of the nine-fold innate peak.


    "Suppress the evildoers of the underworld, of course, we cannot be without our Eastern family." Dongfang Zhuyan walked out, a light red innocence agitated around him.


    Eightfold innate!


    Both his sons Dongfang Yan and Dongfang Kuo wanted to come out, but were stopped by Dongfang Zhuyan''s eyes.


    Their level of battle is no longer the level that Dongfang Yan can participate in.


    "The Dongfang family and the Beiming family have both come forward. How can our Nangong family show their cowardice." Nangong walked out without a cane, and the strong breath of his body burst out.


    Although he is the oldest, his aura is not weak at all.


    Nine layers of innate!


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth showed a smile in the distance.


    Tang Yuan, who had already concealed his figure, glanced at the smile on Ye Hao''s mouth.


    This guy is too daring to play, but it''s okay for Ye, at least Gui Jiao and the others are in big trouble.


    Four nine-fold innate peaks, two eight-fold innate peaks.


    Although the distance from the fairyland is still a bit short, it is not impossible to fight.


    Not long after the ghost stepped into the fairyland, he could only be regarded as a half-hearted person, and the only threatening person was the bone girl.


    "Oh, it turns out that you so-called decent decent people like this, too many people bully and less people." The bone girl patted her chest with a frightened look.


    "To deal with you evil demon ways, there is no need to say anything at all." The Daoist Dragon Snake said coldly, and with a wave of the whisk in his hand, a few hairs shot out, forming a small white snake, towards the bone girl and the ghost dragon. Whistled out.


    "Amitabha, the donor is not good at heart, and the poor monk hopes to save two people." Ming Wang Buddha put his hands together and read the Buddhist scriptures.


    "Great mercy curse."


    In Jieyin in his hand, a few big seals appeared in golden characters and went towards the suppression of the ghost flood and bone girl.


    Beiming Wuji, Long Yi and others also used their own methods to attack the ghost dragon and the bone girl.


    "Really we are so bullied!" Gui Jiao made a hissing sound, and then his body turned into a black dragon.


    "Since you are looking for death, then we will send you to die today!" The Bone Girl''s face became cold, her hands turned into two bone claws, she directly grabbed the golden inscription of King Ming Buddha and smashed it abruptly.


    Ming Wang Buddha''s face wrinkled.


    "Monk, don''t waste time at this time. The tomb of Emperor Qin is about to be closed. We must get that thing as soon as possible and destroy it!" Daoist Dragon Snake said solemnly.


    "Amitabha, if I don''t go to hell, whoever goes to hell." Ming Wang Buddha sighed, his hands clasped together, and he read a difficult scripture.


    Then his body started to glow and then turned golden.


    A huge phantom of Buddha appeared behind him.


    "Fudo King''s golden body!"

 Chapter 1692： Xiao Zheng·Seven Swords

    Chapter 1692 Xiao Zheng Seven Swords


    The unknown Buddha raised his hand, and the Golden Buddha phantom also raised his hand, and moved towards the suppression of the dragon.


    The black dragon spit out black flames and hit the palm of the golden Buddha.


    The speed at which the palm of the Golden Buddha fell slowed down, and the black water dragon rose into the air. Although the water dragon was not a real dragon and could not fly through the clouds and fog, there was still no problem flying at a low altitude of tens of meters.


    The black dragon flew in front of the Golden Buddha and kept attacking the Golden Buddha.


    The Buddha of the Ming Dynasty also continued to follow his mudra, recite the Buddhist scriptures, and used various Buddhist methods to attack the black dragon.


    On the other side, Daoist Dragon and Snake fought close to the bone girl, and the whisk in his hand faced the sharp claws of the bone girl, and he did not let the wind fall at all.


    "Vulcan Fist!" Dongfang Zhuyan attacked with a fire fist, directly hitting the bone woman''s shoulder.


    Bone Girl''s body shook, she squinted coldly, and several bone swords flew towards Dongfang Zhuyan.


    "Wonder, look at the move." Nangong Wu''s scepter slammed directly at Bone Woman''s head.


    At the same time, Beiming Wuji and his underworld attacked the bone girl from both sides.


    The dragon head knife in Long Yi''s hand slashed down, sweeping towards him with the sound of Longming''s sword energy.


    Faced with such a terrifying attack, the bone girl was not afraid, she raised her hand and whispered.


    "Fairy body: body of white bones."


    When the voice fell, the clothes on the bone girl burst open, and the imaginary Chunguang did not see it, but instead was a white bone.


    The skeletal woman''s figure began to become huge, reaching a height of four meters, without flesh and blood, only white bones.


    At first glance, this looks like a bone spirit.


    With a wave of the bone girl''s arm, countless bone spurs rose from the ground, pouring towards the surroundings.


    Everyone hurried to protect their figure.


    Some congenital warriors who were a little closer to the battlefield and did not protect themselves in time were directly pierced by the flying bone spurs and stuck to the ground, screaming in pain.


    "The situation is not so good!" Long Sun Huihong, who hadn''t shot aside, said solemnly.


    "How can this be so, so many senior masters make their moves, but they are no match for these two people?" Chang Sun Yu said in surprise.


    Long Sun Rong shook her head, and she said, "It was not a long time since the ghost dragon was promoted to the fairyland. There is no problem. There is no problem with the Buddha of the King Ming alone, relying on the golden body of the immovable King, and there is no problem with the ghost dragon.


    But the bone girl and the ghost dragon are not of the same grade. She has already shaped her own fairy body, giving up the original mortal body. "


    "Fairy body?" Changsun Yu was puzzled.


    "The ancient books of our family have records of the strong in the fairyland. The strong in the fairyland is regarded as three realms, high-grade, medium-grade, low-grade, and quasi-wonderland.


    This ghost dragon is mostly a quasi-wonderland, and this bone girl has already stepped into the fairyland.


    Fairyland lower grade requires martial artists to determine their martial arts and forge their own fairy body. No matter how much a mortal''s body improves, there is a limit after all, and only by creating your own fairy body can you embark on the supreme martial art. "Long Sun Huihong said.


    "The fairyland low-grade, even if there are people with innate pinnacles like Dragon Snake Taoist and Long Yi, it is difficult to truly attack the bone girl with the fairy body. After all, if you want to harm the fairy body, you must attack the same level.


    This is incomparable with those black armored corpses in the realm of fairyland. "


    Chang Sunyu said worriedly: "Then what should we do now? There is only an hour and a half left before Qinling is closed. It will take time for us to go back. If we go on like this, let alone whether we can open the tomb of Emperor Qin, can we be safe? It''s not always necessary to leave here."


    Long Sun Huihong clenched his fists, but also helpless.


    He himself has only seven congenitals, which is the difference between the Shiraohui and the four big families.


    At least one person in the four major families possesses innate top-level strength.


    "Cough, cough, cough..., Lord Xiao Gu is looking at you now, remember. This effect can only last for half an hour." At this time, blood bleeds out of Yao Chun''s mask. If the doorman didn''t support him, he would probably It''s about to fall directly to the ground.


    At this moment, Xiao Zheng''s aura was completely different.


    Ye Hao also felt this strange power. He looked at it with perspective, and his eyes lit up.


    I saw gold needles inserted in various points of Xiao Zheng''s body. These gold needles were all hidden into the body and would not cause any harm during the battle.


    And Xiao Zheng''s current strength has also been promoted to Wonderland.


    Xiao Zheng opened his eyes, his eyes gleaming.


    "Sect Master Yao, don''t worry. Half an hour is enough."


    Xiao Zheng never thought that his power could be as strong as it is now. This is the power of Wonderland.


    This is the power that guy has.


    If he had this power at the time, that sword slave would definitely not be his opponent.


    Xiao Zheng glanced around, he first glanced at Ye Hao, and then at the other side of the battlefield between King Fudo Ming and Dao Ren Long Snake.


    He also heard what Ye Hao said just now.


    Xiao Zhengning raised his hand angrily, offering one sword after another.


    "Don''t ask the sword."


    The first one was a broken sword. The whole body was jet black. Although it was a broken sword, it had a kind of ethereal air.


    "You Long Sword."


    The second sword was completely different from the first Mo Wen. Just by looking at it, he knew that this sword was a killing sword, and its sharpness was revealed.


    "She God Sword... Green Dry Sword... Jingxing Sword... Sky Waterfall Sword... Sun Moon Sword..."


    Seven swords surrounded Xiao Zheng''s body, each of them spurred sword energy and collided with each other.


    Like a brother who hasn''t seen him for a long time.


    "I didn''t expect to see Seven Swords appearing at the same time." Long Sun Huihong exclaimed.


    "These seven swords all feel so powerful." Changsun Yu looked at these seven swords respectfully.


    "Each of these seven swords is close to the level of the sacred artifacts, but once the seven swords are out, the seven swords are the top sacred artifacts. It can be regarded as one of the heavenly background. I did not expect that except for the three worshipers, Xiao Zheng would The guy took out all the seven famous swords for Ye Hao."


    Chang Sun Huihong said with some excitement: "And using these seven famous swords to display the Zhuxian Sword Formation, what a miracle. This time in Qinling, we are not in vain. Not only have we found some good things, but also gained insight."


    While talking, the eldest Sun Huihong stayed with his two daughters, and some tribesmen withdrew to the distant hillside, watching from a distance.


    "Where are the disciples of Jianjian Valley, and set up a sword formation with the teacher to punish these chaotic demons!" Xiao Zheng said sternly.


    "Yes!"


    The disciples of Jianzhu Valley drew their swords one after another, and the sword energy rushed to their master.


    Xiao Zheng smiled confidently, his arms opened, and seven swords shot out, floating in the surrounding sky.


    It directly encloses this large battlefield, even the Ghost Water Dragon and the Bone Girl are within it.


    "Zhu Xian Sword Formation, get up!"


    Xiao Zheng shouted.


    The surrounding scenes have changed, and there is a phantom around.


    What ice crystal forest disappeared, replaced by a large piece of sword, wherever you can see it is a sword.


    There are small swords the size of fingers, as well as great swords hundreds of feet high.


    "Hahaha, Sword Tomb! I have summoned the Sword Tomb." Xiao Zheng cried madly, "Sword Slave, see you. I have summoned the Sword Tomb. I am not worse than you! I am no worse than you!"

 Chapter 1693： Sleepy again

    Chaotic Sword God Chapter 1693


    The Tianmen Mountains thousands of miles away.


    Jian Nu was drinking on a mountain peak.


    After drinking a pot of wine, Jian Slave raised the mouth of the bottle still intently, raised his head, and flicked the bottle.


    It was not until the last drop of wine dripped into the mouth that he opened his eyes with satisfaction.


    "That kid''s wine tastes really good, but it''s a pity that the quantity is too small. I have finished drinking it in half a year. I don''t know when that kid will come to Tianmen again, and then ask him for more."


    The Sword Slave threw away the empty hip flask, raised his head and hit Hatch, he looked at a mountain top in a direction among the clouds.


    And the ghost blood moon over there is very obvious.


    "Qin Ling has opened, presumably it must be very lively there. The old boy Xiao Zheng also went down the mountain with the Seven Swords, and he must have gone to the boy." Jian Nu shook his head boringly.


    It seemed that he didn''t care if anything would happen in it.


    At this moment, an unremarkable wave of fluctuations sounded in the depths of the Tianmen Mountains.


    The laziness and decadence on Jian Slave''s body were swept away, he looked at the depths of the mountain range, his figure flashed.


    A few seconds later, he appeared in front of a cave, looking at the closed cave in front of him.


    There was also an old woman who came here at the same time.


    "Old Jian, you are here too." The old woman looked at Jian Slave in a white robe.


    Sword Slave chuckled and shook his head: "What kind of old sword. I don''t have a decent sword in my hand. Now the old man, I''m just a horrible old man sweeping the floor in Sword Forge Valley, and those younger boys call me Sword Slave."


    "Sword slave? Hehehe, those guys don''t know that in this world, talking about swordsmanship, no one can be more powerful than you except the old thing from the Ximen family. Build an immortal body with a sword, prove the way with a sword, no sword in your hand, but Everything is a sword." The old woman said.


    The sword slave scratched his ears and flicked his fingers: "Which sword is not a sword, I only know that I am a sword slave now. Let alone this, is the master coming out? The fluctuation I felt just now, yes Has the master already broken through to that state?"


    The old woman nodded: "Probably that''s right, that realm master has already stepped into it, just wait for the stable realm. This time is probably not too long."


    Jian Nu looked at the gate with deep eyes, as if thinking about something.


    After a long time, he became the decadent old man again, turning around and swaying towards the path behind him.


    "Then I will go first, and call me when the master comes out."


    The old woman didn''t say anything, but just looked at the figure of Jian Slave leaving, with soft light in her eyes, as if she had seen some old scene.


    "Why would you refuse to bow your head with the master? Is your path so difficult?"


    Sword Slave could not hear this.


    The old woman sat cross-legged at the entrance of the cave, closing her eyes.


    ...


    boom


    The black dragon was bounced back, and it vomited blood and looked at the barrier in front of it: "What the **** is this, why can''t we get out!"


    "This is Tianmen''s first sword formation in ancient times, Zhuxian sword formation." The bone girl also became serious at this moment.


    "With the Seven Swords as the heart of the formation, today I will let you evildoers be buried under the punishable immortal sword formation!" Xiao Zheng floated in the air, saying like a fairy.


    Bei Ming Wuji moved in his heart and looked at Ye Hao in the distance with some worry.


    He knew very well that Xiao Zheng would not let Ye Hao go!


    Those who were not covered by the sword formation outside the field could only see the seven swords floating there, and the people inside disappeared.


    "What is going on? People?" Changsun Yu said in surprise.


    "It seems that the Zhuxian Sword Array brought them to the Sword Tomb." Long Sun Rong said solemnly: "The Zhuxian Sword Array is divided into several realms. It can be used as an entry point. After that, it is summoned out of the Sword Tomb and trapped. In the Sword Tomb, unless the formation is broken, no matter what tricks are used, it is difficult to escape!"


    "There is no way for Ye Hao''s spatial movement to be used?" Situ Qiao''er asked worriedly.


    Long Sun Rong nodded: "That''s it."


    Situ Qiao''er couldn''t help worrying.


    Besides, there are some people who are watching all this.


    "I didn''t expect that Xiao Zheng would even display the Zhuxian Sword Formation of this level. Now even if I want to help Ye Hao, I can''t do anything." Tang Yuan frowned and looked at the seven swords.


    In the dark, Phineas'' face became cold, and the spell in his hand disappeared.


    "FUCK, what''s the situation? This person is gone, let me attack someone." Phineas cursed inwardly.


    According to the original plan, after the ghost dragon and the bone girl **** the Demon Emperor Jade, they will definitely be entangled.


    The reason why Phineas didn''t do anything before was because he wanted to use powerful magic to cover them to escape.


    But the Zhuxian Sword Array that was killed halfway broke their plan.


    "What are we going to do now?" Murong Longcheng on the side asked.


    "How do I know that you Chinese people like to play cards not in accordance with common sense." Phineas clenched his staff and gritted his teeth.


    That thing is very important to them. If they don''t get it, there will be many variables in their plans.


    No, we must find a way to rescue the Ghost Jiao and the Bone Girl.


    He was not worried about his two partners, but the key demon emperor jade was still in their hands.


    "Hey, you are also the Patriarch of the Murong Patriarch of the China Ten Brothers Club. Can you do anything about this Zhuxian Sword Formation!" Phineas questioned Murong Dragon City anxiously.


    Murong Longcheng thought for a while, and he said embarrassedly: "Our family records say that this situation is the Zhuxian sword formation that opened the sword tomb. Under normal circumstances, it is difficult to destroy it artificially from the outside."


    "You said these are useful, what I want you to think about is a way!" Phineas looked at Murong Longcheng with a look of waste.


    Murong Longcheng''s heart was holding fire. If he hadn''t already returned to the Bone Girl, the Bone Girl had ordered him to obey Phineas'' orders unconditionally, he would not serve the foreign turtle grandson.


    Looking at Phineas'' magic wand, suddenly an idea came to Murong Longcheng''s mind.


    "Yes!" Murong Longcheng said excitedly: "I remember there was a record that in order to break the balance of the Zhuxian Sword Array from the outside world, the space of the Zhuxian Sword Array must be chaotic.


    If the space becomes unstable, it would be possible to destroy the Zhuxian Sword Array from the outside world, but we Chinese people don''t have much research on space. "


    "Space! Great, you Chinese don''t understand space, but we magicians do. I''m still a noble space magician!" Phineas was moving fast in his mind, and he quickly determined The magic that I want to use.


    "I need to chant a spell, and no one can disturb me, understand!" Phineas solemnly ordered Murong Longcheng.


    "Understand." Murong Longcheng nodded.


    ...


    Zhu Xianjian array.


    Xiao Zheng looked at the three people in front of him like a judge, the most being Ye Hao.


    It would be great to be able to kill this guy who insulted them Tianmen and Zhujiangu by himself.


    "Zhuxian Sword Formation¡¤Juxian¡¤Xianxian!"

 Chapter 1694： Cooperate with the enemy

    Chapter 1694: Cooperation With The Enemy


    Xiao Zheng directly used two sword formations, causing a sudden change in the sword formation.


    All the swords in the sword grave began to tremble, making a buzzing sound.


    A great sword fell towards Ye Hao.


    That huge sword is like a hill, quite a move.


    Because the sword formation is blocking the space, there is not much place to dodge, Ye Hao can only resist this great sword.


    He raised the blue sharp sword in his hand, blocking the Great Sky Great Sword.


    But the huge impact made Ye Hao''s arm numb, tearing pain came from the tiger''s mouth, and most of his legs were trapped in the mud.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and held on, this Zhuxian Sword Formation with seven famous swords as the eyes, the power is completely different from when he was in Tianmen.


    On the other side, thousands of flying swords attacked the ghost dragon and the bone girl.


    Under the constant attack of the flying sword, the scales of the dragon''s body were chopped off a lot, and the blood flew across, completely falling into the wind.


    The relative bone girl is a little better. She uses her fairy body as the foundation to counter the attacks of those flying swords.


    "Bone Girl, help me!" Gui Jiao cried out in pain.


    The ghost dragon with only quasi-fairyland strength is really exhausted in this Zhuxianjian formation. If it weren''t for his monster body''s stronger body, it is estimated that it would have been wiped out by now.


    A fairyland without a fairy body is really rubbish.


    The Bone Girl secretly said in her heart, she looked at the surrounding Zhuxian Sword Formation, and the energetic Xiao Zheng at this moment.


    "This Zhuxian Sword Formation is led by the seven famous swords, plus this Xiao Zheng now has the strength of the fairyland. With this ancient first sword formation, the stalemate will continue, even if we are not suppressed by this Zhuxian Sword Formation.


    We will also be seriously injured, and these old things will definitely fall into trouble! "


    The Bone Girl glanced at the Ming Wang Buddha and Dragon Snake Taoist who were temporarily adjusting their breath.


    "Then what do we do now? How can we break through this broken formation?" Gui Jiao cried out in pain.


    "You hold on first, I''ll think about it again." The bone woman said.


    "Think quickly, I really can''t hold on this way." Ghost Jiao''s body is already bloody.


    Ye Hao in the distance is now thinking of a way to break the formation.


    "Hahahaha. Those of you guys, just wait here to die. What underworld, what wonderland, what is the first genius of China. There is only one result in my Xiaozheng Sword Formation.


    That''s death! "


    Xiao Zheng shouted ferociously, and continued to seal his hands, increasing the offensive.


    He also looked at Ye Hao specifically: "Ye Hao, I admit that you are very talented. In less than a year of work, you have grown to this point. If you give you another year and a half, maybe I really can''t hold you down.


    But now, you are the fish in my hands, let me kill. Hahahaha. "


    The hatred in his heart can be repaid today, Xiao Zheng is quite comfortable in his heart, and he even feels that his understanding of martial arts has become more profound.


    Although the current strength of the fairyland is temporary, he believes that with these insights, plus some treasures found in the Qinling Mausoleum before, he may not be able to break through to the fairyland in his lifetime.


    Facing Xiao Zheng''s cynicism, Ye Hao''s heart was as calm as water, thinking like a computer in his mind whether he could escape from here.


    But after calculating too many factors, it is difficult to escape from this special Zhu Xian sword formation.


    Is there really no way?


    He turned on the system and scanned it around, and finally his eyes fell on two things.


    Meteorite!


    But this spell is cast in this place, I don''t know if it will be affected, Ye Hao can''t make mistakes now, there is a slight mistake in this kind of battle, that is the difference between life and death.


    The other thing is a tip


    This is the only kit left now.


    The function of the kit is to give the host the most desired answer.


    Forget it, try it first!


    If it doesn''t work, you can only try it with meteorite.


    Ye Hao didn''t think too much, he used the last tip.


    A string of words appeared before his eyes.


    [Grab the Sword, this Zhuxian Sword Formation uses the Seven Swords as its array. Xiao Zheng''s strength as a caster is very unstable. Once there is any problem with the Seven Swords array, coupled with external power, this array will be broken.


    Reminder: The Dragon Sword is said to be made by bathing in dragon blood. It contains the power of the dragon and can be induced by the corresponding dragon blood.


    Tip: Please shake the seven swords within five minutes]


    This series of clues flashed Ye Hao''s heart.


    Dragon Sword, Dragon Blood, Capture the Sword!


    Ye Hao kept coming up with an idea, and also a rather crazy idea. He looked in the air at this moment as if he had become the winner of Xiao Zheng.


    Xiao Zheng didn''t know, a huge pit was waiting for him.


    Ye Hao thought, using the sound transmission technique to connect with the Bone Girl, it was the Bone Girl!


    "Bone Emperor, if we want to go out, we must cooperate?"


    The Bone Girl''s face moved slightly, she glanced at Ye Hao, who was still fighting against the giant sword in the distance, and she said in her heart.


    "You can''t protect yourself now, what qualifications do you have to cooperate with me."


    "If the bone emperor is not sincere and thinks that you and the little snake can escape only by the power of you and that little snake, then treat Ye as saying nothing." Ye Hao''s conversation turned.


    "and many more."


    Ye Hao smiled secretly when he heard the sound of Bone Girl blocking.


    Sure enough, the stronger the person, the more afraid of death.


    "We are enemies, how do you want us to cooperate? How do I know if you will pit us." The bone woman said


    "In this Zhuxian Sword Formation, we are grasshoppers on a rope, at least here I will not pit you. And I have full confidence that we can let us out." Ye Hao''s tone was extremely confident.


    The Bone Girl thought for a few seconds and quickly made a decision.


    "We work together."


    In this sword formation, although she is the strongest, if Ye Hao and Gui Jiao are dead, and she drags her badly wounded body to face those old things, the result is also very obvious.


    "Tell me your plan." The bone woman said.


    "I know my plan clearly, and you only need to do what you want to do." Ye Hao said.


    The bone girl wrinkled: "If you don''t tell me the plan, how can I trust you."


    "I didn''t need you to believe me in the first place, you just need to know that here, only me can take you out." Ye Hao said.


    The bone girl gritted her teeth: "You said."


    ...


    Within the sword formation, Bei Ming Wuji looked at Ye Hao worriedly, his fists clenched tightly.


    "Patriarch Bei Ming, why? Seeing that my grandson is dying, are you worried in my heart?" Yao Chun, who was in cultivation, said jokingly.


    Bei Ming Wuji stared at Yao Chun fiercely.


    "Patriarch Bei Ming, calm down. It''s not the last time yet." Long Yi walked to the side of Bei Ming Wuji, pressed his shoulder, and persuaded.


    Bei Ming Wuji took a deep breath and said in a voice that only he and Long Yi could hear.


    "If something happens to my grandson today, I won''t care about the City of Ten Thousand Demons. At that time, the Beiming family will lead the Ten Thousand Demons to attack the Tianmen Mountain Range, endlessly!"


    Long Yi opened his mouth, but couldn''t say anything. The situation at the moment was really difficult to handle.

 Chapter 1695： Ten tons of blood

    Chapter 1695 Ten Tons Of Blood


    Suddenly, something happened to Ye Hao.


    He roared and raised the great sword above his head, and at the same time the sword in his own hand changed from cyan to blue.


    Lan Jian raised his hand with a stroke.


    Heaven and earth a sword!


    The Great Sword was split in half.


    Everyone was watching this scene.


    Above the blue blade, it gives people a deep and mysterious feeling, and everyone can feel the powerful fluctuations of this strange weapon.


    Ye Hao held the blue sword because he wanted to maintain the form of the "shadow" blue sword.


    Ye Hao''s body was like a high-speed machine, and the Nine Suns Scriptures continued to move from day to day, and the true energy in the mountain map was continuously pumped out and filled the blue sword in his hand.


    "Blood wolf physique!"


    Ye Hao¡¯s blood wolf physique was completely turned on by 200%. The blood energy formed a pair of blood-colored armor on the surface of his body. The blood-colored wings behind him tore apart and became a spider-like spear with claws. Originally silver-red.


    Turned into a pupil with silver and red two colors, this magical pupil gives people a kind of demon in hell.


    This is a scene that everyone can see, what everyone can''t see, what Ye Hao didn''t notice.


    The special heart in his chest began to exude a strange breath at this moment.


    power!


    power!


    Bloodthirsty!


    Bloodthirsty!


    Ye Hao hasn''t felt this kind of feeling for a long time. Since his strength has improved, the negative state of the blood wolf state has not affected his soul for a long time.


    But this time, this feeling filled his brain like ocean waves.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho!" Ye Hao roared like a beast, and the blue sword in his hand slashed towards Xiao Zheng in the air.


    "In vain, in this Zhuxian Sword Formation, you have no possibility of victory." Xiao Zheng looked at Ye Hao contemptuously, and controlled four swords to fly towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao was facing the siege of four swords alone, with an aura like a rainbow, like a **** of war.


    Looking at that figure.


    Nangong couldn''t help but said, "Ye Zhan."


    "Nangong, you feel the same way. This kid is too similar to the kid named Ye Zhan more than fifty years ago." Dongfang Zhuyan said solemnly.


    "Maybe this is the power in the blood." Long Yi sighed.


    Facing Ye Hao''s terrifying combat power, Xiao Zheng began to increase the pressure on Ye Hao''s side, which was much less pressure on the side of Ghost Flood and Bone Girl.


    Numerous bone spurs grew on the bone girl, which surrounded the ghost dragon and blocked all the flying swords.


    Ghost Jiao had a chance to breathe for a moment.


    "Bone Emperor, thank you..."


    Before Gui Jiao finished speaking, a glass bottle was thrown in front of him.


    Gui Jiao looked at the bone girl suspiciously.


    "I have a way to get out of here, but I need your blood. Fill this bottle, hurry up!" The Bone Girl blocked all the offensive for the Ghost Flood Dragon, gritted her teeth and urged.


    Gui Jiao was excited and looked at the glass bottle in his hand: "With my blood, can you leave here?"


    "Stop talking nonsense, give me hurry up if you don''t want to die!" The Bone Girl urged, while looking worriedly at Ye Hao''s side.


    Of course she wasn''t worried about Ye Hao''s life and death. She would be eager if Ye Hao died, but at this moment this guy must live, otherwise they will all die here.


    "It''s not just a bottle of blood. As long as I can get out, there is no problem even if I can cut the meat." Ghost Jiao vomited a mouthful of old blood into the glass bottle without hesitation.


    But he was shocked to find that there was only one drop of old blood in the glass bottle.


    How is this going? I just vomited a big mouthful, so much blood, filling five bottles of normal-sized Nongfu Spring is not a problem at all.


    "Bone Girl, what''s the matter with your bottle?"


    The Bone Girl turned her head and saw that there was only a little bit of blood in the glass bottle, she immediately cursed: "Why are you so slow? Do you still want to live? If you want to live, fill me the bottle quickly. ."


    "But there is something wrong with this bottle."


    "There is nothing wrong with this bottle. The space in this bottle can be filled with ten tons of blood." The bone girl said casually.


    Cough cough


    Ghost Jiao sprayed old blood on the ground.


    "Ten...ten tons?" Gui Jiao''s eyes widened, and he said timidly: "Bone Girl, I...I am a monster. But this blood is not so much, ten tons... I squeeze it dry."


    The Bone Girl looked at the Ghost Flood Dragon coldly: "You have only two choices now, or you can fill me with blood within three minutes. Or, the old lady will take blood from you yourself!"


    If you want to leave here alive, just do it honestly. The blood can be nourished, if life is gone. You just wait for your dragon scales to become the armor worn by others.


    Your dragon head is hung on the Tianmen as their decoration. "


    Gui Jiao swallowed, these two choices, as long as the smart person knows which one to choose.


    He took a deep breath, and directly opened one of his scales with his paws, blood rushing out.


    But after all, this blood was still not enough. He could only keep opening his scales, making wounds on himself, and allowing blood to pour into the glass bottle.


    In three minutes, the small glass bottle was finally filled with dark red blood.


    The ghost trembling trembled, his cheeks were sunken, and his expression was quite miserable, and he could no longer maintain the form of the dragon.


    "Bone Emperor...blood...blood...finished."


    This ghost flood looked like a person who had gone to the shampoo room and only came out for ten days and nights.


    The Bone Girl didn''t show any mercy to the ghost dragon, took away the glass bottle in his hand, and left a word.


    "How do you hold on."


    After finishing speaking, the bone girl flew towards Ye Hao who was fiercely fighting in the distance.


    Then he handed the glass bottle in the palm of his hand to Ye Hao.


    "Ten tons of blood." The bone woman said.


    "Ten tons? Didn''t I say that five tons is enough." Ye Hao was surprised.


    "Don¡¯t you have as many as possible. It just so happens that my bottle can hold ten tons. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯ll support you. Hurry up and execute your plan. If you dare to fool me, even if I go to hell, I I won''t let you go!" The Bone Girl let go of her harsh words.


    Gui Jiao heard these words, and he felt that he was shaking in the cold wind now.


    He doesn''t know why the Bone Girl will cooperate with Ye Hao, but the key is that they clearly want five tons, and you have ten tons!


    This has doubled!


    Ye Hao glanced at the scrawny ghost dragon. Actually, this blood didn''t need five tons at all. He wanted to avenge the ghost dragon and let him suffer a bit. In fact, these one or two tons were enough.


    If Gui Jiao had these facts, I guess he and Ye Hao would both have desperate ideas.


    And there is only one sentence in his mind now: feel the body is hollowed out.

 Chapter 1696： Seize the sword

    Chapter 1696


    "Hold me a bit, I tried to break his formation!" Ye Hao said.


    The Bone Girl glanced at Ye Hao, although she still doubted in her heart whether Ye Hao could break through the sword formation.


    But now that he has reached this point, he can only choose to believe in Ye Hao.


    The aura of the fairyland on the bone girl was completely agitated, and her figure doubled again, abruptly becoming a bone giant.


    "Whirring whirring!"


    A sharp, piercing cry came out, like a ghost crying.


    With these sound waves, even Long Yi and others need to use internal force to protect their minds in order not to be disturbed.


    And Ye Hao was staring at the Dragon Sword as one of the eyes.


    He rushed straight out.


    "Hmph, I want to break my eyes. Ye Hao, no matter how strong you are, you are only in the innate realm, but I am now in the fairyland! This is the first sword formation of the ancients displayed by the strong in the fairyland.


    Not to mention that there are two wonderlands here, even if there are five wonderlands, I can suppress them! "Xiao Zheng''s self-confidence at this moment has been bursting.


    "You are right. With this Zhuxian Sword Formation and seven famous swords as the eyes, coupled with the strength of the fairy spellcaster, the five fairylands are dead ends here." A gleam of light flashed in Ye Hao''s eyes.


    "But don''t forget, you are not a real wonderland. Speaking of strength, you are not even an opponent with the ghost flood with a radius of eight or two. What you rely on is the **** of these seven famous swords and the Zhuxian sword formation. The power of it!"


    Xiao Zheng''s face became cold, and then he looked at Ye Hao sarcastically: "What''s the matter? In short, this is the place where Ye Hao is buried today. From then on, the world will understand that anyone who dares to provoke Tianmen has only one end.


    dead! "


    After speaking, a torrent of sword rain suddenly appeared and shot towards Ye Hao, preventing Ye Hao from advancing.


    Ye Hao raised his right hand, and the emerald-colored bracelet on his wrist glowed. Accompanied by the sound of dragons, an emerald-colored flood dragon appeared.


    "Hohoho!"


    Ye Hao stepped on Xiaocui''s dragon head.


    "Xiao Cui, rush forward!"


    "Roar!"


    In the first battle after Xiao Cui was healed from his serious injury, it was not at all decadent, but more turbulent.


    Facing the rain of swords in front of it, it opened its big mouth, and the emerald green flame whizzed out, burning those sharp swords.


    "This dragon turns out to be a fairyland!" Long Yi below was surprised.


    "Why is a fairyland dragon willing to follow Ye Hao? What kind of ability does Ye Hao have? He can possess so many rare treasures, continuous methods, and the help of this dragon!" Nangong Yao His eyes widened.


    Even he felt jealous of this young junior.


    "Yao''er, is Zi Qiong in this kid''s Wushuang City?" Nangongwu suddenly said.


    "Yes, father, why did you suddenly ask this question?" Nangong Yao looked at his father suspiciously.


    He knows his father''s character very well. Although he is a warrior, he still retains the patriarchal atmosphere of the old society.


    The reason why Nangong Yao was willing to sacrifice his daughter''s happiness for the sake of his son was because he inherited his father''s character.


    "If this kid goes out of Qin Ling today, then you should stop worrying about Zi Qiong''s affairs. Zi Qiong can do whatever she wants, and she can be with whomever she wants to be with. "Nangong Wu whispered: "If this kid dies here... bring Zi Qiong back."


    When Nangong Yao heard his father''s words, his eyes lit up: "Yes."


    Bei Ming Wuji glanced at Nangong Wu and snorted: "Old Nangong, you still have such an annoying character and like calculations."


    "People are getting old. I don''t know how many years we can live for. Now is the era of the end of the law. Even if we are the four major families, we are not as good as before. Always think about the future of the family." Nangong Wu whispered.


    Bei Ming Wuji didn''t say anything, although he despised Nangong for not having such a person and practice, but from the perspective of the Nangong family, there is nothing wrong with it.


    Nangong Wushou''s calculation is very simple. If Ye Hao can get out of Qinling alive, it will prove that his strength and talent are already superb, and his future has unlimited possibilities.


    Then Nangong Ziqiong stays in Wushuang City, becomes friends with Ye Hao or has other relationships, it is equivalent to a chess piece that Nangong family placed on Ye Hao''s side, an important chess piece.


    Nangong Ziqiong emphasizes feelings about this, and Nangong Yao and Nangong Wu are very clear.


    If something happened to Nangong''s family, Nangong Ziqiong would not leave it alone.


    Then, from the things of Tianmen, it can be seen that Ye Hao, who pays great attention to feelings, will definitely not stand idly by.


    So Bei Ming Wuji said that Nangong Wu Lao was slick and made a good move.


    It only takes a granddaughter to catch Ye Hao, a strong supporter with a strong talent.


    Closer to home, with the help of Xiao Cui, Ye Hao''s pressure was reduced a lot. He came to the edge of the sword formation, and not far from him was the Dragon Sword, one of the Seven Swords.


    Ye Hao stretched out his hand, trying to grab the Dragon Sword.


    But an invisible aura blocked Ye Hao.


    "You want to destroy the formation eye, ha ha ha, stop dreaming. This is the Seven Swords, and the Zhu Xian Sword Formation with the Seven Swords as the formation eye is unbreakable!" Xiao Zheng said confidently.


    "Really? I hope you don''t cry in a moment." Ye Hao smiled jokingly, and the blood of the black dragon in the glass bottle in his hand splashed out.


    What is the concept of ten tons of blood?


    That can fill a small pond!


    At this moment, the ten tons of blood gushed directly toward the Dragon Sword.


    An unexpected scene appeared, these dragon blood was not hindered, and poured directly on the Dragon Sword.


    The Dragon Sword began to tremble, making a sound of restless dragons.


    "What''s going on? Damn, what did you do to my Dragon Sword!" Xiao Zheng, as the caster, clearly felt the strangeness of the Dragon Sword. At this moment, he could no longer control the Dragon Sword, as if it was between him and the Dragon Sword. Some kind of diaphragm.


    Ye Hao tried to hold the Dragon Sword again, the previous diaphragm did not appear, and Ye Hao directly held the Dragon Sword full of blood.


    However, You Longjian was not easily convinced, trembling constantly, constantly chanting, and tried to attack Ye Hao with his sword aura.


    "It''s just a mere sword, do you really think you are a dragon! With the blood of a subdragon species, you can make you so gloomy." Ye Hao became majestic and directly suppressed the Dragon Sword with his aura.


    Now you can be honest with Dragon Sword.


    And the discerning person can also see the famous hall.


    "The Dragon Sword is made of dragon blood, and it has the attributes of a dragon. The ghost dragon is a monster, a dragon! Although it is not a real dragon, the blood still contains the dragon genes. This method can make the dragon sword temporary. Get out of Xiao Zheng''s control."


    Long Yi looked at Ye Hao appreciatively, and thought to himself: This kid is really extraordinary, not only has his talents amazing, but his brain is also very easy to use. In such a short time, he can think of such a tricky method.

 Chapter 1697： Break the line!

    Chapter 1697 Break the Array!


    "Hurry up and attack the sword formation with all our strength! The chance to break the formation is just now!" Ye Hao shouted at the bone girl.


    At the same time, he also displayed all his tactics and attacked the sword formation.


    "Also use your nonsense." At this moment, the bone girl felt the aura of the sword formation because the seven swords were missing, and the instability began to appear.


    This is their only chance now.


    "Ghost Jiao, work." The Bone Girl shouted to the ghost Jiao on the side.


    "Also...work, I''m tired and skinny now. If I continue, I guess it will be difficult for me to recover without every month." Ghost Jiao said silently.


    Still not forgetting to give Ye Hao a glance, because of this **** bastard.


    He asked for a full ten tons of blood.


    Although he is a dragon and has a lot of blood, no amount of blood is endless.


    "Stop talking nonsense, if you want to go out alive, you only have this opportunity now!" The Bone Girl had no time to talk nonsense with the Ghost Flood Dragon, and she also used her own janitor skills.


    Looking up to the sky and roaring, a huge forest of bones appeared out of thin air, like plants growing continuously, devouring those sharp swords, and at the same time shaking the sword formation, attacking the operator Xiao Zheng in the center.


    Xiao Zheng was surrounded by six swords, and within a short period of time, the bone girl could not hurt him.


    However, sweat beads have appeared on Xiao Zheng''s forehead, and he can clearly feel that he is facing tremendous pressure at this moment.


    After all, the sword formation uses the Seven Swords as its array eye, and now the seven swords are missing one piece, which is equivalent to a gap in the array eye.


    "Ma De, Lao Tzu is fighting with you!" The ghost dragon turned into a black dragon again, waving its wings and ramming towards Xiao Zheng in the center.


    It can be seen that he is really desperate now, even if his body is cut by the blade, he is still constantly attacking.


    Scales, blood dripping everywhere.


    "Cough cough..." Xiao Zheng was spitting blood out of this powerful offensive. He held on and shouted at the others: "You don''t want to watch the show there anymore, don''t do it now. It won''t be like this next time. Chance!"


    Everyone woke up.


    Zuo Mu and Blind Gun took the lead and attacked Ye Hao.


    Nangong Wu and others attacked the Ghost Flood Dragon, and Bei Ming Wuji also took action, but he was obviously fake and did not really put pressure on it, as if he was waiting for an opportunity.


    Chaos arose in the sword formation.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    At this moment, every second is like a year for the people inside.


    "Xianxian!" Xiao Zheng''s eyes were bloodshot, bruises appeared on his face, blood vessels seemed to burst.


    He once again played "Fucking Immortals".


    The Ghost Flood Dragon finally couldn''t resist, and his body fell heavily to the ground, almost every inch of his body was pierced with swords, or sword fragments.


    Along with the ghost flood, Ye Hao and Bone Girl also had problems.


    There was a lot of pressure to face Zhuxian Sword Formation, and they each had to face some opponents.


    Blind Spear and Zuo Mu are both very strong, Ye Hao can''t just sit idly by. He can only face them while attacking the sword formation.


    In the end, the six swords beside Xiao Zheng calmed down, and the corners of his mouth with blood slowly conjured up, and he began to laugh madly.


    "Hahaha, how? Ye Hao, do you think that taking one of my swords can destroy my Zhuxian Sword Formation?" Xiao Zheng looked at Ye Hao, who was besieged by two worshippers with contempt.


    "I tell you, today you Ye Hao must die here!"


    Boom


    The sound of thunder was heard from the sword formation, Xiao Zheng raised his hand, six great swords appeared, and the blades had been aimed at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth with unwillingness in his eyes.


    Damn, he has done everything he can, why is it so.


    Could it be said that the prediction of the kit is wrong?


    Could it be that there is a problem with the system?


    A million questions in Ye Hao''s mind.


    The bone **** the side was also ashamed. She had already consumed most of her strength, and it was really difficult to support it.


    She glanced at Ye Hao, who was also in a dangerous situation next to her, and said nothing.


    After all, they have already taken action, and there was indeed an opportunity just now, but it was a pity that they did not grasp it.


    "Bah." The bone girl spit out a bite of broken bones, her hollow eyes looked at the group of people besieging her: "I tell you, today we calculate that we are going to be buried here.


    I also want to pull you guys out as a back cushion! "


    With that said, the aura on Bone Girl''s body has risen by a few points again, and she has an attitude of breaking through with everyone.


    Kaz


    A crisp sound suddenly rang in everyone''s ears, like the sound of glass breaking.


    A ray of light shot out from the dim sword tomb.


    "Sixth-order Magic¡¤Dimensional Black Explosion"


    Along with the sound of an English sentence, an explosion of light came.


    Boom boom boom


    The huge shock wave made Jian Tomb disappear, and most people were implicated.


    The ghost flood was too severely injured to defend himself, and was directly impacted by the explosion and flew hundreds of meters away, hitting several crystal mountains one after another.


    "This...what''s going on?" Standing in the center, Xiao Zheng stood in a daze, stupefied.


    He didn''t understand why his Zhuxian Sword Array was broken open, he didn''t understand why he had restored the stability of Zhuxian Sword Array with six famous swords, and it would become such a result.


    In fact, these people who are bystanders are watching.


    The clearest thing to say is naturally the eldest grandson family outside the circle.


    Time went back to half a minute ago.


    Because they couldn''t see the scene in the Zhuxian Sword Formation, they could only silently look at the seven swords floating in the center. There was an invisible barrier in this range, so that everyone could not get close.


    Just when they were curious about the outcome of the battle, the intention appeared.


    The space in front of them was like a broken TV, flashing and flashing, and they could vaguely see the scene inside the Zhuxian Sword Array.


    For example, Ye Hao holds the Dragon Sword in his hand.


    For example, the bone girl uses tricks and the bone forest rises from the ground.


    But a few seconds later, these afterimages also disappeared, and there was no difference except that the seven floating swords in the center were missing a dragon sword.


    "What happened?" Changsun Yu asked curiously.


    "I don''t know, but what is certain is that a fairly high-level battle is erupting inside. That is the level of Innate Peak and Wonderland. If such a battle is placed in the outside world, the fluctuation of the battle is enough to destroy a small city."


    Long Sun Huihong said solemnly.


    "I don''t know how Ye Hao is now." Situ Qiao''er clenched both hands and swallowed.


    At this moment, a powerful energy fluctuation appeared.


    Long Sun Huihong noticed it for the first time. He floated up and looked at a hidden place in the distance.


    There was a man in black robes, holding a staff high, and a small black ball was condensed.


    Long Sun Huihong could feel the powerful fluctuation of that force.


    "No, get out quickly!" Changsun Huihong immediately took his own people back 100 meters again, and erected the protective shield with his true spirit.


    After that, it was like the explosion of a nuclear bomb.


    This is the power of a magician''s powerful magic.


    "Master Xiao Gu, no one told you not to lose your mind when the battle is not over yet?" A sudden voice rang in Xiao Zheng''s ear.


    Xiao Zheng immediately used his internal forces to prepare to defend Ye Hao''s attack.


    But he was shocked to see Ye Hao appear in front of him, but didn''t attack him, but grabbed the Heaven Waterfall Sword next to him. In addition to Ye Hao¡¯s back, there were two more besides the Dragon Sword. Qingganjian and She Shenjian.


    Plus this one in his hand is already the fourth one.


    It turned out that because the sword formation was broken just now, the remaining six swords were scattered everywhere, four of which fell beside Xiao Zheng, and the other two fell far away and were directly taken by Ye Hao.


    Xiao Zheng saw Ye Hao''s thoughts, this guy wanted to seize the sword!


    "Little bastard, put down Lao Tzu''s sword!" Xiao Zheng roared angrily.


    "I''m not, you have the ability to bite me." Ye Hao looked humble.

 Chapter 1698： Take the Seven Swords!

    Chapter 1698 Seize Seven Swords!


    Xiao Zheng couldn''t wait to smash Ye Hao''s body into pieces. At this moment, he didn''t have the time to worry about why the sword formation would be broken, and he wanted to quickly take back the seven swords.


    This is the treasure that he can bring out by relying on the identity of the Zhujian Valley Master. If he loses a few in his hand, then he will have no face to return to Tianmen Zhujian Valley.


    Xiao Zheng first wanted to bring back the three left behind.


    The nearest Mo Wen sword was immediately held by Xiao Zheng, and Ye Hao also used object control techniques to control a Sun Moon Sword back into his hand.


    At this moment, the two sides stared at the double sword in the center of the two. It was the only double sword¡¤Jingxing sword of Qijian, and it happened to fall in the same place.


    Ye Hao and Xiao Zheng shot out at the same time.


    Seeing Xiao Zheng who was battling with him, Ye Hao directly raised the Sun Moon Sword in his hand and used the Dugu Nine Swords.


    The Sun Moon Sword was far less useful than Ye Hao''s own "shadow", but after the sword formation battle, there was not much energy left in Ye Hao''s body, and it would take ten minutes to recover.


    Therefore, the Sun Moon Sword can only be used first instead.


    Xiao Zheng also had Mo Wenjian in his hand.


    "No, Lord Xiao Gu''s seven swords were captured by Ye Hao!" Zuo Mu, who had reacted from the explosion in the distance, immediately rushed with Chi Jian and fought Xiao Zheng back and forth.


    What followed was a blind gun.


    Ye Hao thought, and the Seven Swords Skyburst, Green Dry Sword, and She God Sword flew out, facing the blind spear and Zuo Mu under the control of the object manipulation technique.


    Ye Hao also pulled out the Dragon Sword with his left hand.


    Seven swords and five swords besieged the three under Ye Hao''s control, and Ye Hao was at ease.


    On the other side, the bone girl who finally escaped from the sword formation panted and looked around.


    "Hey, what are you doing in a daze. Hurry up when you get the things!" Phineas shouted in the distance, standing tremblingly on the staff in his hand.


    The magic trick just now involved a huge consumption of space on him.


    Murong Longcheng on the side looked at the bad old man in front of him and swallowed. He didn''t expect that this so-called magician would have such a strong strength under this weak appearance.


    As soon as the bone girl moved, she directly carried the unconscious Ghost Jiao to escape.


    "Stop them, don''t let them run! The key to open the tomb of Emperor Qin is still in their hands!" Long Yi said, pointing to the fleeing bone girl and others.


    Everyone from the Eastern family and the Nangong family followed up.


    "Hey! Don''t leave. There is one Ye Hao who hasn''t cleaned up yet!" Yao Chun shouted, who was still recovering.


    Long Sun Huihong glanced at Ye Hao''s battlefield over there, and he said faintly: "Ye Hao is the place of your Heavenly Gate, and our eldest grandson family has no grievances and no grudges against him. You should solve this kind of thing by the Heavenly Gate yourself."


    "We''re going to chase the monsters in the underworld." Ming Wang Buddha also left these people mercilessly.


    The Daoist Dragon and Snake didn''t say anything, they didn''t care who Ye Hao was or who Ye Hao was.


    They just want to get the "key".


    In an instant, most of the people here escaped and chased them.


    Only the people from Tianmen were besieging Ye Hao.


    But they couldn''t take Ye Hao for a long time.


    Xiao Zheng had already begun to feel the power of the fairyland in his body fading.


    Suddenly, the two shadows came out from the dark, and at the same time all the disciples of the Tianmen lost their eyes, and they didn''t know what they were muttering in their mouths.


    "I... where am I."


    "What a beautiful sister, sister don''t run away. My brother will show you goldfish."


    "It''s so beautiful, it''s so beautiful here."


    Because the disciples of the Tianmen didn''t guard their homes, the two shadows rushed into the battlefield very easily.


    One of them was holding a double-edged blade and rushed towards the blind spear. The double-edged blade in his hand was merciless, and each stroke pointed directly at his lifeblood.


    The blind spear frowned, and the spear in his hand kept waving.


    His ears kept moving because the opponent was already close, and his body was strange and fast.


    As a result, the advantage of the blind gun and long spear was completely lost, and the opponent was pressed and beaten.


    The woman on the other side rushed directly to Zuo Mu, and the ribbon in her hand shot out, entangled with Zuo Mu.


    "Hurry up," the woman yelled softly.


    "You are here. It''s easy to handle, wait for another minute." Ye Hao recognized these two people, Nightingale and Tang Yuan.


    Ye Hao stared at Xiao Zheng with beaming eyes. This guy did not cause him trouble this time. Although killing him is quite difficult now, it is not a problem to make him hurt.


    Ye Hao''s body shape changed, and he instantly entered the Five Elements Constitution from the blood wolf state.


    A halo of three colors appeared behind.


    Ye Hao raised his finger to Xiao Zheng: "Master Xiao Gu, for your hospitality in the Zhuxian Sword Formation, I, Ye Hao, will ask you some interest first. Your life will be taken away by Ye Hao one day."


    The voice falls, torrents, flames, earth and rocks.


    Various attacks poured out towards Xiao Zheng.


    In the face of these flamboyant attacks, Xiao Zheng could only resist, but the strength in his body had already begun to drain.


    Xiao Zheng scolded Yao Chun to fool around.


    It was said before that it could last for half an hour, but now only ten minutes have passed!


    But it was too late now, Xiao Zheng could only support these attacks.


    Suddenly his wrist was entangled by a stone vine, and Mo Wenjian in his hand flew out.


    Xiao Zheng wanted to catch it, but the sword had been submerged by the rapids and it was difficult to retrieve it.


    And he had to deal with the attack in front of him, so he could only put down Mo Wenjian for the time being.


    After a minute, everything was quiet.


    The flames, torrents, earth and rocks all around disappeared completely.


    Xiao Zheng stood there, panting, looking around.


    In the distance, the people of Shen Yi Sect were still protecting their Sect Master Yao Chun.


    But the other Tianmen disciples woke up in a trance.


    "What happened just now? I feel like I had a long dream."


    "Where is my beauty, where is my country."


    "Blind gun offering! Blind gun offering you all right."


    Only then did someone discover the situation at the scene.


    Blind gun consecration was stabbed in the abdomen, and he was kneeling on one knee and clutching his abdomen.


    On the other side, where Zuo Mu was standing, countless thorns emerged from the ground around him, surrounding him, but there was no harm to him.


    The three previous black armor corpses were missing.


    "Ah... my seven swords! My sword!" Xiao Zheng roared wildly, and he tore his clothes with both hands.


    The seven swords completely disappeared without a trace. This was a huge blow to Xiao Zheng. Even if he was the master of the Valley of Swords, he would inevitably be punished after returning. The most serious thing was to be removed from the position of Valley Master. .


    "Puff." Xiao Zheng hurriedly attacked his heart, a mouthful of blood poured out, and he fell to the ground by himself.


    "Master Valley!" The disciple next to him hurriedly stepped forward to help.


    "Get out of here." Xiao Zheng pushed his disciple away, his red eyes looked at the stone wall above his head, and he roared: "Ye Hao, I, Xiao Zheng, don''t share the sky with you!"


    Zuo Mu watched this scene, but his eyes were very calm.


    He recalled that before, his whole body was wrapped in silk and satin by that powerful woman. There seemed to be something on her silk and satin, which made his body numb and finally unable to move.


    Then countless ground thorns appeared around. I thought I would die here, but these ground thorns stopped.


    "Who are you from Zhujian Valley, the sweeping sword veteran?" Ye Hao''s voice rang in his ears.


    Old sword?


    For someone who can recast the Valley of Swords and be called the Old Sword, Zuo Mu immediately thought of the shabby old man.


    He replied: "Back then, my right arm was broken and I was decadent. It was the master who taught me left-hand swordsmanship."


    "Is he your master?" Ye Hao''s voice was questioning.


    Zuo Mu said embarrassingly: "I think he is my master, but he doesn''t think I am his apprentice."


    "For the sake of Master Jian, I will spare you this time. But next time you dare to participate in these things again, I don''t care who you know, I don''t care if you are worshipped by the heavenly gate, you will die."


    Ye Hao''s voice was cold.


    Zuo Mu came back to his senses. He looked at Xiao Zheng who was crazy over there. Maybe he really made a mistake this time, but when did Jian always grow up to such a young man.


    He has always been regarded as a sword slave in Zhujian Valley, and he has no friends.


    Ask carefully after you go back.

 Chapter 1699： Demon Emperor Jade is missing?

    Chapter 1699 Demon Emperor Jade Is Missing?


    Hundreds of meters away, Ye Hao Nightingale and Tang Yuan stopped.


    Ye Hao looked at the white fox who came out panting next to her. She looked a little tired, as if she had consumed too much energy.


    "You just confuse those Tianmen disciples." Ye Hao quickly thought of the reason for the weakness of the white fox.


    "Don''t talk about it yet, let''s go chasing after the people in the underworld. The Demon Emperor Jade is still in their hands!" Tang Yuan said solemnly.


    "Now there is only one hour left before Qinling is closed. If there is no accident, the final journey will take half an hour at the earliest!" The nightingale on the side interrupted.


    Ye Hao smiled mysteriously, spreading out the palm of his hand, a piece of jade appeared on his palm.


    "Demon Emperor Jade!" The white fox looked at the Demon Emperor Jade in Ye Hao''s hand in surprise.


    "Demon Huangyu was taken away by the Bone Girl, how could she give it to you so easily!" Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao shrugged: "Of course that white bone spirit wouldn''t give me this thing, I came along. Let''s not talk about this, just now Nightingale is right, we are running out of time.


    We immediately went to the Crystal Palace to open He Choi! White Fox, Nightingale, go to my grandfather and tell him not to worry about Demon Emperor Yu. "


    "Ok."


    The four separated immediately.


    On the other side, the Bone Girl and others are still chasing by Long Yi and others.


    This Qinling Secret Palace is so big, no matter how you run, there will always be a run to the end.


    Soon, the Bone Girl and others were blocked in front of a stone wall, and they entered a dead end.


    Long Yi, the Dongfang family, the Nangong family, the Buddha of the King of the Ming Dynasty, the Daoist Dragon Snake and others followed immediately.


    "Hey, can you use the powerful spell just now." The bone girl glanced at Phineas next to her.


    Phineas panted. Although he was Tier 6, the magician was too weak. Even with the assistance of wind magic, this path still made him breathless.


    "The magic just involved space, it''s very difficult for me to cast it in a short time." Phineas said.


    "Then do you have any other magic!" Bone Girl said.


    Phineas said helplessly: "Magic requires a lot of mana, and my mana has long been left."


    "Trash." The Bone Girl glanced at Ghost Jiao and Phineas, as well as Murong Dragon City, who was shrinking her neck and wearing a mask to hide her identity.


    A gleam of darkness flashed through Phineas'' eyes, but he didn''t say much.


    Murong Longcheng lowered his head. At this moment, he was like an ant on a boiler, standing uneasy.


    If others find out that they are cooperating with him and the people in the underworld, then their Murong family will really be over!


    "Bone Girl, you have nowhere to go. I advise you to be obedient and catch it." Long Yi''s leading knife pointed at Bone Girl.


    The Buddha of the Ming Dynasty and the Daoist Dragon and Snake stood on both sides, completely blocking their possible escape route.


    The Bone Girl gritted her teeth and said coldly: "Long Yi. Although I was injured, I am still in a fairyland. You gang of innate peaks, innate eight or nine layers of warriors, want to kill me.


    It will also cost a heavy price, do you really think it is worth it! "


    "You also said that you are injured now! The monster emperor Guijiao was seriously injured and unable to move. We are the only one we have to face. It is only a matter of time to defeat you." Long Yi said solemnly.


    "Donor, those are just things outside of the body. Why give up your life for this thing. As long as you are willing to hand over the Demon Emperor Jade, the poor monk is willing to let you go this time." Ming Wang Buddha said solemnly.


    "My Daoist Dragon and Snake can also protect you from death!" Daoist Dragon and Snake agreed.


    Long Yi''s eyes were uncomfortable.


    His wish is to take this opportunity to eliminate the ghost emperors of these two underworlds here. This is a rare opportunity.


    Losing two ghost emperors at once is equivalent to breaking the two arms of the underworld.


    "Leader Long, Qin Ling is the most urgent matter at the moment." Dongfang Zhuyan said with a serious face.


    Long Yi clenched his fists, although he was very unwilling, but now he can only do so first.


    "Bone Girl, this time as long as you hand over the Demon Emperor Jade. I can let you go!" Long Yi said in a low voice, "Otherwise, you will be left with no bones."


    The bone girl was silent.


    Phineas and Murong Longcheng on the side looked at the Bone Girl worriedly, and they all hoped that the Bone Girl could hand over the Demon Emperor Jade.


    After all, the mission failed, and there is another chance. If the life is lost here, it will not be worth it.


    "Bone Girl, life is important...cough cough cough..." Gui Jiao woke up at this time and looked weakly at Bone Girl: "If we die, the underworld will definitely be in chaos."


    The bone girl clenched her fists and the bones snapped. She looked at everyone present coldly, and finally said coldly: "Okay, I will hand over the Demon Emperor Jade."


    As she said, she reached into her arms.


    But the next moment, her face changed suddenly.


    Everyone saw the strange expression on her face.


    "Bone Girl, you won''t tell us at this time that the Demon Emperor Jade is not with you, right?" Long Yi said solemnly: "Just now we really saw that you got the Demon Emperor Jade."


    The Bone Girl took out her hand with a cold face, empty hands: "Whether you believe it or not, the Demon Emperor Jade is really not with me."


    At this moment, there is a lot of resentment in the bone girl.


    "Donor, you can''t say anything." Ming Wang Buddha looked at the bone girl with false eyes.


    "The Demon Emperor Jade is really not here. If you don''t believe it, you can come and search." The Bone Girl took off her clothes without hesitation, with an expression that she really didn''t know where the Demon Emperor Jade was.


    The Buddha of Ming Dynasty put his palms together and closed his eyes: "But before, we saw the demon emperor jade take it away with our own eyes."


    "Although the demon emperor jade is not with me, I know who took it away!" The bone girl''s cold eyes seemed to see the person through the space.


    "Who is it?" asked the Taoist Dragon Snake.


    "I think you have seen what happened before. We were trapped in the Zhuxian Sword Formation. We were forced to cooperate with Ye Hao at that time. I was close to Ye Hao at that time.


    The guy''s methods were repeated one after another. I don''t know what method he used. Before I noticed it, he took away my Demon Emperor Jade! "The Bone Girl gritted her teeth, looking like she couldn''t wait to cramp Ye Hao.


    Most people are silent.


    Bei Ming Wuji, who was on the side, interjected at this time: "Nonsense, I think you must not want to hand over the Demon Emperor Jade, so you are fabricating rumors here."


    "Believe it or not. Anyway, that''s the way it is. If I''m right, that guy has already rushed to the Crystal Palace and is ready to start He Choi! If you rush over now, there is probably time to drink the remaining soup." Said lightly.


    The Buddha of the Ming Dynasty and the Taoist Dragon and Snake looked at each other, and their figures flashed towards the distance.


    Others also left.


    Long Yi glanced at the Bone Girl, and finally he left a cold sentence: "The next time I see you, it will be your death date."

 Chapter 1700： Come to the Crystal Palace again

    Chapter 1700: Returning to the Crystal Palace


    Phineas and Murong Longcheng both sighed.


    The Ghost Jiao, who barely opened his eyes, looked at the bone girl: "You are really good, but just such a few words deceived them all."


    The Bone Girl rolled her eyes at Gui Jiao: "Who said that I was a lie? The Buddha of the King of the Ming and the Taoist Dragon and Snake are not fools. What I said is true or false, of course they can tell."


    Gui Jiao''s eyes widened suddenly: "Then the Demon Emperor Jade was really taken away by Ye Hao?"


    The bone girl nodded.


    puff


    Ghost Jiao spit out blood again and fainted.


    The Bone Girl punched the stone wall: "Ye Hao, I remember you. You played two birds with one stone and you are really good. Not only did you count Xiao Zheng, you also counted us."


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Several figures jumped out.


    The Bone Girl looked at the people in front of her, day and night wandering, with a cow head and horse face, black and white impermanence, and several Hades and the judge Meng Po.


    "Why did you come here at this time!" Bone Girl cursed.


    Riyou God was injured. He pointed out embarrassedly and said, "It''s not that we don''t want to come over, but there is...someone blocking us."


    "Your strength, who dares to block you!" The Bone Girl didn''t believe it.


    Buzzing.


    At this moment, a black dog-shaped monster appeared. Its mouth was full of sharp teeth. It was about to hold half of the human remains that had not been eaten.


    "That''s... this group of monsters. There are a lot of them, and they don''t know where they came from, as if they appeared out of thin air!" The bull head mask man said solemnly.


    The Bone Girl looked suspicious and looked at the judge next to her.


    The judge nodded: "They are right. We happened to run into this group of monsters on the road. These monsters are all in the first stage to the sixth stage, and they are not afraid of death like wild beasts, as if fighting is their instinct. ."


    Roar


    The monster in front of him screamed up to the sky, and dozens of such monsters appeared around him in no time.


    The Bone Girl''s face turned cold: "Take care of the ghosts, and leave these beasts to me."


    The Bone Girl rushed towards the monsters after handing the ghost dragon to the day and night travel god.


    Others also came up to help.


    Phineas killed a monster, and his magic just exploded the monster''s chest, and a small black stone the size of a rice grain appeared there.


    Phineas'' eyes lit up, he glanced at the people in the surrounding underworld, supported them without paying attention, secretly hid the small black stone, and began to collect other small black stones.


    Guo Shuangshuang walked to Meng Po''s side and said softly: "The empress should be with Ye Hao, do we need to help them."


    Po Meng bowed her waist and said: "We will leave now, it will arouse the suspicion of the ghost dragon and the bone girl, which is very bad for our position in the underworld. And there will be no problems with the empress and Ye Hao. Don''t act rashly. ."


    "Yes." Guo Shuangshuang replied. In fact, she wanted to see Ye Hao in her heart.


    At this time, a monster rushed out to attack Guo Shuangshuang. Guo Shuangshuang took out his chains and tied the monster''s head unhappily.


    "My lady is upset right now, you beast is still coming to die."


    Such scenes are happening everywhere in the Qinling Secret Palace at this moment, and everyone is attacked by this sudden emergence of monsters.


    These monsters are magical, and I don''t know where they came from. Sometimes, when there is a dead end behind them, a monster suddenly appears to attack them.


    At this moment, many martial arts people who broke into here before caused widespread casualties.


    The most important thing is the pond that left here, where countless monsters were crowded, and the water in the pond was dyed red.


    Everyone wants to leave here, all want to leave this ghost place.


    "What the **** is going on, it was okay before. Why do so many monsters suddenly pop up?" Long Sun Rong looked at these monsters suspiciously.


    The elder Sun Huihong protected his daughter and beheaded a monster.


    He was also puzzled and said: "These monsters have never been seen before, as if they don''t belong to our world."


    "Father, the number of these monsters is increasing, and the strength has also begun to appear from the first innate to the sixth innate!" Chang Sunyu said worriedly.


    Long Sun Huihong glanced at the four pillars of light shooting into the sky in four directions in the distance, which were the locations of the four crystal palaces.


    "It looks like something big is going to happen here. We have already got a lot of good things. There is no need to go to this muddy water again. Let''s go." Chang Sun Huihong took his daughter and the grandson family very wisely. People chose to leave.


    On the other side, Long Yi and others rushed to the Crystal Palace also encountered a lot of obstacles.


    However, the Buddha of King Ming and the Taoist Dragon Snake have disappeared.


    "Team leader, these monsters are getting more and more. Our dragon team''s losses have exceeded 30%!" a sky fighter shouted anxiously.


    Long Yi squeezed his fist, he unwillingly looked in the direction of the distant Crystal Palace.


    Because of the appearance of the beam of light, the position of the Crystal Palace has become very obvious.


    "Asshole. Give my order, all retreat!"


    Long Yi unwillingly gave the order to retreat.


    ...


    Crystal Palace.


    Ye Hao and Tang Yuan stepped into the Crystal Palace again panting in embarrassment.


    "What the **** are the monsters outside?" Tang Yuan asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know, these monsters are a bit similar to some of the monsters I encountered, but they are quite different." Ye Hao was also surprised at the change in this place at this moment, suddenly turning from the previous paradise into a battlefield.


    "Let''s not talk about this, let''s quickly turn on He''s Bi." Tang Yuan pointed to He''s Bi in the main hall.


    But the next moment, Ye Hao and Tang Yuan were stunned.


    Behind He Choi, on the throne with an obvious crack in the middle, Bai Qi was sitting there.


    And the white breath at this moment is extremely powerful, and it has a human appearance, completely different from the previous posture of the black armor corpse.


    Bai Qi raised his head, his eyes fell on Tang Yuan and Ye Hao.


    Tang Yuan stepped back three steps directly, sweat beads on his forehead.


    Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao who was standing there in surprise, this guy didn''t even move.


    In fact, Ye Hao is also holding on strongly at this moment, he feels heavy on his shoulders.


    "It deserves to be the guy who can defeat me before. Although that is only one-thousandth of my strength, it is also enough to prove your talent." Bai Qi even spoke.


    "Who are you... on earth?" Ye Hao stared at Baiqi, he swallowed, feeling very disturbed.


    This guy exudes a powerful aura, very similar to the black butterfly Ye Hao has seen before.


    Is this guy also a holy land!


    If he is also a holy realm, then Ye Hao and Tang Yuan are not his opponents at all.


    Ye Hao could clearly feel the power of the Holy Land.

 Chapter 1701： The truth is here

    Chapter 1701 the truth is here


    "I?" A memory appeared in Bai Qi''s eyes: "I am a Daqin general in command of the army, but that is already the past. Now I am just a ray of remnant soul, occupying this remnant body, guarding this world. ."


    Bai Qi looked at Ye Hao and Tang Yuan, he raised his hand.


    The Demon Emperor Jade in Ye Hao''s sleeve flew out directly.


    Ye Hao had no chance to stop it at all. This was the crushing of strength.


    "Brother Meng Tian''s demon emperor jade was also obtained by you." Bai Qi''s tone was flat, he looked at Ye Hao: "I know the purpose of waiting here, my body traveled in the world before, although I was unconscious at the time. .


    But I remember all the things I experienced, including the battle with you. "


    "You think this tomb of Emperor Qin is buried with Da Qin''s treasure? Hahaha, ridiculous, ridiculous. You are excited to come here, but you don''t know that you have already reached the gate of Guimenguan." Bai Qi''s tone became full of murderous aura.


    "This is not a treasure place, it is a dead place. There are 300,000 soldiers of Da Qin buried here. Emperor Qin suppressed this dead place with his body to preserve peace in the world!"


    Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao suspiciously, she didn''t understand what Bai Qi was talking about.


    Ye Hao was also a little confused, but from the clues before, he also roughly knew that this Qin Mausoleum was far from what was said before, it was definitely not a simple tomb.


    "Presumably the evil beasts outside have also seen you. The battle of you just now accidentally tore a crack in the seal here, and the evil beasts from thousands of years ago finally have a chance to come here again.


    After a thousand years, Da Qin cavalry is gone, but their thoughts of ruining the world are still there! "Bai Qi clenched his fist, looking like he saw his mortal enemy.


    Torn the crack?


    Could it be the battle of the Zhuxian Sword Array before, and Ye Hao also understood that afterwards, it was Phineas who attacked the sword array with space magic, and it stands to reason that the Zhuxian Sword Array would not be destroyed so easily.


    But because Ye Hao took a sword before, the Zhuxian Sword Array had a weakness, and it was destroyed by magic.


    These were all calculated by Ye Hao''s system tips.


    And it seems that because of that battle, the space here has problems, and those monsters will appear.


    "But it''s no wonder you wait, the seal here is already very weak. It is possible to be broken by those evil beasts at any time, but fortunately, the cracks this time are not very small. The four guardian crystal palaces open the big formation and use the last force. It can also be sealed temporarily.


    As for how long it can be sealed, it is unknown.


    Your world will eventually usher in a catastrophe. "Bai Qi said solemnly.


    Just as Bai Qishen was talking, two figures also appeared in the Crystal Palace.


    "Ye Hao, hand over the Demon Emperor Jade. The things here are not something you can see!" With a wave of the whisk in the hands of Taoist Dragon Snake, he was about to attack Ye Hao.


    A sword aura flew in, directly chopping the whisk in the hands of Daoist Dragon Snake into flying flies.


    "I''m talking, don''t let anyone chatter. Don''t dare, kill it!" Bai Qi said coldly, the powerful aura made the Daoist Dragon Snake and King Buddha dare not breathe.


    "In half an hour, this place will be closed." Bai Qi looked at Ye Hao: "I acknowledge your talent and strength. Your Majesty once said that if I meet someone of insight in the future, I can open it up. Take away anything moving at will."


    The Taoist Dragon and Snake and the King Buddha were shocked.


    The Buddha of King Ming turned his head to look at Taoist Dragon and Snake, and motioned to him with his eyes, not to let Ye Hao see those things.


    Daoist Dragon and Snake gritted his teeth, holding on to Bai Qi''s aura, stepped forward, making a bow with both hands, and bowing: "General Bai Qi, I am the Taoist Daoist dragon and snake today. General Bai Qi, please take your words back. Some things must never be seen by the world."


    Bai Qi looked at the Taoist Dragon Snake in a plain and unremarkable way: "Taoism? Those old-fashioned people, do you think you can hide from the sky? Some things will come eventually, and you will only let the world be violated by demons. !


    Only by defeating the invading enemy with the momentum of thunder can the people of the world be preserved. "


    "Pan Dao has an offense. According to Taoist records, the Emperor Qin unified the six kingdoms and fought those demons with an invincible army, but in the end? Hundreds of thousands of elite troops were all buried, and the Emperor Qin had no choice but to temporarily protect the world. Taiping.


    Rather than uselessly consuming creatures and letting the people live in fear, it is better to hide it and let them live in peace. "Dragon Snake Taoist said.


    Boom


    Bai Qi''s aura was soaring, the dragon snake Taoist Qiqiao bled, kneeling on the ground, the ground was shattered.


    "You waited for these people, trying to steal your life, thinking that those guys could let you go? Those hypocritical guys just want you to be their pawns and dogs!


    Rather than steal your life and lose your homeland, why not fight to the death! "Bai Qi scolded furiously.


    "Xuqi has survived at least, and at least still has the Chinese incense." Taoist Dragon and Snake retorted the pain of the body torn.


    "Different ways are not conspiring. Today, this person wants to see things, no one can stop. As for what he wants to do, it is his business. But if you dare to stop, don''t blame my ruthless men!" Bai Qi Shen said.


    After that, Bai raised his hand, the Demon Emperor Jade flew in front of He''s Bi, and an illusory gate appeared.


    "What you want, the truth you want is inside." Bai Qi pointed to the door: "But only you can go in, that woman can''t."


    Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao, and whispered, "Earth Mansion Order."


    Ye Hao nodded, and started to enter.


    "Ye Donor!" Suddenly, King Buddha behind him shouted.


    Ye Hao turned his head, he looked at the monk faintly: "I''m just going to know what I should know."


    From the attitudes of these two people, Ye Hao can see that Taoism and Buddhism should know some great things, but for some reason they chose to hide it.


    And they didn''t enter Qinling for any treasure, but to prevent others from understanding the truth.


    "The poor monk knows that the donor can no longer be blocked. But after seeing those things, please don''t spread them out. If those things are known to people in the world, they will definitely cause chaos.


    There are some things, what can be done if you know it, fate is difficult. So it''s better not to know what you don''t know, so that the creatures in the world can stay behind, right?


    I also ask Ye Donor to think carefully about the overall situation, Amitabha. "


    King Ming Buddha put his palms together and closed his eyes.


    Taoist Dragon Snake also sighed, shook his head and said nothing.


    Ye Hao did not speak, but walked into the door silently.


    Bai Qi looked at the figure of the young man, he closed his eyes.


    Your Majesty, after two thousand years, someone will finally inherit the imperial cause that you have completed. He will finally see hope in this young offspring and believe that he can protect our Chinese land.

 Chapter 1702： The broken truth

    Chapter 1702 The Incomplete Truth


    Ye Hao stepped into He''s Bi.


    I found myself in a tomb closed on all sides, with a crystal palace in the center, and a man with closed eyes lying inside.


    Although not angry, Ye Hao could feel the remaining domineering spirit.


    Ye Hao first bowed to the Crystal Palace three times.


    Later generations commented on this eternal emperor tens of thousands, with mixed praise and criticism.


    But now that the person is dead, those things have long since become the past, Ye Hao now only pays due respect to a deceased.


    After bowing three times, Ye Hao whispered: "Offended."


    After speaking, Ye Hao opened the Crystal Palace.


    There is no decayed breath in the imagination, or corpse aura.


    But the young man in the Crystal Palace vanished in an instant, leaving only the clothes with the material qualities on them, but they were also in dilapidated condition.


    "It seems that this Crystal Palace made Qin Emperor''s corpse immortal for thousands of years, and I opened the coffin and let the corpse go through more than two thousand years of history in an instant, turning it into nothing."


    Ye Hao sighed inwardly.


    His eyes fell on three things.


    One is the emperor''s notes on the clothes, originally placed on Qin Huang.


    The other is the order of the prefecture hung around his waist.


    In addition to the two things Ye Hao knew, there was also a **** bead.


    Looking at this black bead, Ye Hao thought of something. He took out the black pendant on his neck and compared it with this black bead.


    The material is exactly the same, and the breath is exactly the same.


    However, this black bead is twice as large as Ye Hao''s black stone, and the color is deeper.


    "According to the location, this thing should have been placed in the mouth of Emperor Qin''s corpse before, so I didn''t find it on He''s Bi before." Ye Hao said to himself.


    Regardless of what this thing is, since it is the funeral of Emperor Qin, it must be a good thing.


    Ye Hao put it away directly.


    Then Ye Hao looked at the emperor''s notes.


    He was surprised to find that the cover of the Emperor''s Notes had begun to rot.


    Ye Hao didn''t have time to think about it. He manipulated the emperor''s notes to turn the pages with his mind. He was afraid that his physical contact would directly make the book vanish.


    Fortunately, the rate of decay is not very fast, and it is still decayed from page to page on the cover, Ye Hao directly started looking at it with a glance.


    The above records are all about the strength of Emperor Qin, and most of it records a great secret.


    After Ye Hao finished reading, this notebook was completely turned into dust.


    Ye Hao swallowed, and the contents of the notes connected all the things Ye Hao knew before.


    Thousands of years ago, demons and gods appeared in this world, and finally, with the help of gods, those demons were driven out.


    What Ye Hao knew before was this experience in the Western world.


    And this manuscript records the Eastern world, and there are many more things.


    At that time, the Eastern world was also facing the invasion of evil spirits, but at that time, the Eastern world was much more developed than the Western world, and I didn''t want the Western world to collapse in an instant.


    In the Eastern world at that time, sages still existed, and there were no less than a hundred strong people in the fairyland, and there were even more congenital warriors.


    However, those demons are still very powerful. The Chinese Warriors have fought against them for a hundred years, and finally driven out these guys with the help of a group of self-proclaimed gods.


    Like the development of the Western world, some people left this world with God.


    The rest of the people were in charge of several major strengths at that time, Buddhism and Taoism, and Tianmen.


    They completely eliminated all the records about that period of dark history, and the strong ones who disappeared were also modified by them to become Buddhas, become immortal, and so on.


    But later everyone discovered that evil spirits would still appear, and the space seal of another world was not perfect.


    After that, a man knew a huge truth because of an opportunity.


    In fact, the threat of evil spirits has not completely disappeared. Even those gods have no way to deal with these evil spirits. They can only temporarily protect the peace of the earth.


    At the same time, they also left hope for some strong men. As long as they are strong enough and their strength is raised to a certain level, they can become gods and leave this world.


    In this way, Tianmen connected the Buddhist and Taoist families and blocked the news. They began to practice, trying to one day set foot on the divine Tao and leave this dangerous world.


    Cultivation requires a good environment. If the world is in chaos, how can they practice with peace of mind, so they control some forces so that the people in the world will not be in chaos, at most it is a little trouble.


    After that, Emperor Qin knew the news by chance. He was unwilling to surrender to the so-called god, and he did not want China to be threatened by demons at any time.


    Therefore, he unified the six kingdoms, gathered hundreds of thousands of innate warriors, and opened the originally fragile space cracks in the Qin Ling, fighting **** battles with those legendary demons.


    The final result is...Hundreds of thousands of troops will never return together, all buried in a foreign land.


    The Emperor Qin, who was fortunate enough to escape, could only cast a spell to seal off this space. He also knew that he was dead soon, so he built a tomb here as a frontline to suppress the monsters in the foreign land.


    The fleshy monsters in the crystal stones outside are also the remains of the battle at that time. This is actually an ancient battlefield!


    After that, because Qin''s national power was greatly damaged, and several major forces were very angry about what the Emperor Qin did, they pushed hands behind and pushed it to Qin at that time.


    They were afraid that Qin Shihuang would leave some records about foreign land, so they wanted to open Qin Ling.


    Emperor Qin had anticipated this a long time ago. Although he himself knew the horror of those exotic creatures, he was still unwilling to be controlled by the so-called gods of the Chinese people, and unwilling to be invaded by demons in the land of China in the future.


    He left this emperor''s handbook, hoping that one day in the future, people with sufficient strength can inherit his imperial inheritance again and accomplish what he has not completed.


    I didn''t expect this to be more than two thousand years.


    Ye Hao was silent, with mixed feelings in his heart.


    Is this the truth of history?


    The earth is actually a place that can be attacked at any time, and those with high strength want to practice and escape from this place.


    Ye Hao thought of those demons, and after thinking about it, hundreds of thousands of warriors from the innate realm had completely wiped out the demons of other worlds.


    If this time appears at this time, can people really resist it now?


    Nuclear bomb.


    Maybe there are some opportunities with this weapon, but the same earth, this homeland, will be destroyed and dilapidated.


    Just a few seconds of contemplation made Ye Hao feel as if he had spent several centuries.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao looked at the punishment task that was still black in the system interface.


    I know everything, why hasn''t it shown that the task is complete?


    Don¡¯t you know the whole truth yet?


    Even what Qin Huang knew was only part of the truth?


    Infinite reverie appeared in Ye Hao''s heart.


    Finally, he picked up the order of the local government and walked out of this place.

 Chapter 1703： Great hand!

    Chapter 1703 Great Hand!


    The Buddha and the Daoist Dragon Snake who were waiting outside were really fidgeting.


    Tang Yuan looked out of the hall from time to time.


    She could hear those terrifying roars.


    "Don''t worry, the power of those lower demons can''t break into this crystal palace." Bai Qi said aloud.


    Lower demons?


    Tang Yuan was surprised that the weakest monsters were all monsters in the Innate Realm, and they turned out to be just low-level demons in Bai Qi''s mouth.


    "General? Are there any more powerful demons?" Tang Yuan asked.


    "Yes. See the huge hill-like monster outside. That guy''s strength is in Wonderland, and that guy is just like a centurion in the army of evil spirits." Bai Qi said solemnly.


    The monster of Wonderland strength is just equivalent to the centurion in the army.


    Tang Yuan was faintly disturbed.


    At this moment, Ye Hao walked out of He''s Bi, and everyone could see that Ye Hao''s expression was completely different from before, and it became much more awe-inspiring.


    At the same time, the Demon Emperor Jade also fell into Ye Hao''s hands.


    "I saw it." Bai Qi looked at Ye Hao.


    "I saw it." Ye Hao nodded.


    "It''s finished." Bai Qi asked again.


    "It''s finished." Ye Hao nodded.


    Bai raised his hand, and a talisman flew into Ye Hao''s hand.


    "This talisman is a treasure from my lifetime, and my power is sealed inside, although it can only be used once. But if these two dare to hurt you after going out. This treasure can save your life." Bai Qi said.


    "General, why didn''t you kill these two people here?" Tang Yuan said mercilessly.


    Bai Qi said lightly: "I don''t kill Huaxia people. And if you can''t even do this little thing, then I can only say that I have seen the wrong person.


    Time is running out, you leave at a constant speed. It will be closed shortly.


    With our final strength, we can at least guarantee that this place will not be broken for ten years. "


    Bai Qi seemed to be talking to Ye Hao.


    "Well, I understand." Ye Hao said sternly.


    "I found the order of the prefecture." Tang Yuan walked to Ye Hao and hurriedly asked.


    Ye Hao opened his hand, revealing the order of the underground palace.


    Tang Yuan looked at the token excitedly, and when she stretched out her hand to take the token, the token suddenly shattered.


    "This... how is this possible!" Tang Yuan looked at this scene in astonishment.


    "This token... In the past, your Majesty used this token to fight an enemy, and he died. But this token also appeared to be cracked, plus it has been preserved for thousands of years. It will naturally be taken out of the crystal coffin. Become like this." Bai Qi said calmly.


    "But... but this is the order of the prefecture!" Tang Yuan was still in disbelief, and the order of the predecessor she had been searching for so hard was wiped out.


    "No matter how strong things are, they will eventually have their critical points." Bai Qi said.


    Boom boom boom


    At this time, the ground outside began to shake violently.


    "You leave at the same speed." Bai Qi stopped talking and closed his eyes.


    Ye Hao took the somewhat lost Tang Yuan and left the Crystal Palace, followed by Ming Wang Buddha and the Daoist Dragon Snake.


    A group of people rushed toward the exit. Although some monsters appeared to stop them from time to time on the road, they were not their enemies.


    Ye Hao looked at the Buddha of the Ming Dynasty and the Taoist Dragon Snake behind him.


    "You guys want to kill me."


    King Ming Buddha put his hands together: "Amitabha Buddha. Ye donor is not like the kind of person who doesn¡¯t understand the truth. Since the donor already knows what happened, he also asks the donor to focus on the overall situation. And even if the donor tells the matter, you can get it. What are the benefits?"


    "Ye Hao, you are very talented. Why not join us in Taoism. I know that you have offended Tianmen. Now Tianmen is very strong, but you still don''t dare to tear your face with our Taoism.


    With our Taoist resources and your own talents, I believe you will soon be promoted to the fairyland and even the holy land.


    At that time, you can become immortal! Leave this duny world and ascend to the realm of God! "Dragon Snake Taoist directly offered attractive conditions.


    Ye Hao glanced faintly, and he said, "You two don''t have to waste your tongue here. I do know those things, and I also know what you are doing behind the sect.


    In the words of General Bai Qi, your approach is really useless. "


    I heard Ye Hao say this.


    The Buddha of the King of the Ming Dynasty and the Taoist Dragon and Snake were both in their hearts. Could it be that Ye Hao is really a dazed boy.


    "But I also know that if you are not sure, to leak these things to the outside world will only cause unnecessary confusion. So I can tell you that I will not do these things until I am not completely sure.


    But I won''t do it now, doesn''t mean I won''t do it in the future.


    You can rest assured that when I do something, you will definitely see it. "Ye Hao said something similar to a promise.


    Ming Wang Buddha and the Daoist Dragon Snake breathed a sigh of relief, at least Ye Hao wouldn''t cause any trouble now.


    Taoist Dragon Snake looked at Ye Hao with a deep gaze: "Ye Hao, I know you must be very uncomfortable now. But this is reality. There are some things that mortals like us can''t hinder. This is the so-called destiny.


    All we can do is to ensure peace in the world and try to leave seeds for us humans. "


    "There are some things that are right or wrong. What you do is yours, but I don''t like it. I will use my means to do my things." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "What the **** are you talking about? Ye Hao, what did you see in that emperor''s handwriting?" Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao interrogatively.


    She felt that what they were talking about at the moment was inexplicable.


    "I''m very sorry. There are some things I can''t tell you yet." Ye Hao said calmly.


    "You!" Tang Yuan pointed at Ye Hao with a look of resentment.


    Boom boom boom


    The shaking of the entire underground palace became more and more obvious.


    There were constantly falling rocks on the stone wall and smashed below, and at this moment a black hole appeared in the center of the four crystal palaces, and countless monsters crawled out of the black hole.


    Four figures appeared above the four crystal palaces, it was the four generals.


    "The front exit is blocked." Tang Yuan suddenly pointed to the pool of the front exit.


    The water in the pool was dyed red, and there were a lot of corpses floating on it, and many monsters around were gnawing at the corpses frantically.


    Ye Hao thought, all the water was separated, the next moment the water was frozen and became an ice wall.


    The exit appeared at the bottom of the pool.


    After a few people entered the cave without hesitation, escaped from this.


    Ye Hao suddenly felt a very powerful sense of pressure coming from behind him, and he turned his head and took a last look.


    In the direction of the four crystal palaces, behind the expanding black hole, a huge pitch-black hand stretched out from it, the palm of the hand was as big as a small building.


    Across the distance, Ye Hao could feel the devastating breath.


    God?


    Is this the breath of God?

 Chapter 1704： Demon in the depths of the Qin Ling

    Chapter 1704 The Devil In The Depth Of Qin Tomb


    In the palace pool, people kept coming up.


    "Run away! There are monsters below."


    "Master, Master, Junior Sister was eaten by a monster... the monster."


    "My feet, my feet."


    Everyone who escaped from it was panicked, as if they had just escaped from hell.


    "Team leader, what should I do? The Dragon Team hasn''t come up yet." A team member came to Xiang Yisu''s side and asked.


    Xiang Yisu squeezed his fists: "According to the Dragon Team''s orders, stick to your post. In addition, inform Huang Peng outside that the people from the underworld should get out of the crowd at this time and let him guard it!"


    "Yes!"


    Boom boom boom


    At this time, the ground began to tremble again, and the historical buildings in the city of''Xianyang'' began to shake and collapse with the earthquake.


    "What''s going on here?" Xiang Yisu was vaguely disturbed. Such a movement was absolutely extraordinary.


    He glanced at his watch, and there were only twenty minutes left.


    At this moment, Long Yi and others appeared from the pool.


    "Leader Long!" Xiang Yisu shouted.


    "Old Xiang, immediately order all members of the Dragon Team to retreat!" Long Yi shouted loudly.


    "Yes."


    Xiang Yisu ordered all members of the dragon group to evacuate, and everyone flocked to the same path.


    Xiang Yisu followed Long Yi. He looked at the group of buildings that were constantly collapsing behind him. He interrogated Long Yi: "Leader Long, what happened next? How come it suddenly became like this."


    Long Yi said with a sullen face, "Qin Ling is not just a simple tomb. Perhaps we have opened an incredible thing this time. I just hope that this will not affect the outside world.


    Old Xiang, send the order immediately after going out. All the dragon group members in Huaxia were transferred, and all the people who could be transferred in the surrounding military districts were transferred.


    We must be prepared for the most dangerous. "


    Looking at Long Yi''s appearance, Xiang Yisu felt that something must have happened.


    Most of the people in the inner city have already gone.


    Bei Ming Wuji looked behind him worriedly, a little unwilling to leave.


    "Grandpa Bei Ming. Don''t worry about Ye Hao, he is so strong, there will be nothing to do. He has asked us to escape immediately!" Baihu persuaded.


    Nightingale nodded, and she said: "Miss Bai Fox is right. Ye Hao has his own skills, and this small grave can''t hold him."


    Suddenly, a figure flashed in the distance, and Nightingale''s eyes shook.


    "City Lord Beiming, Miss Bai Fox. I have something to do, let''s say goodbye!"


    After speaking, Nightingale rushed out and disappeared into the crowd, as if she had found something extraordinary.


    "I hope he can be safe. Although Demon Emperor Jade is important, if something happens to Ye Hao, I... hey..." Bei Ming Wuji sighed inwardly.


    After five minutes, the entire inner city had collapsed in a disbelief, completely devoid of the ancient ruins it had when it first came.


    If archaeologists see everything here, they will vomit blood.


    In that pool, four figures sprang out of the pool.


    "Here is going to collapse, we have to leave quickly!" Tang Yuan said while looking at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded, ignoring the Buddha of King Ming and the Taoist Dragon and Snake who left immediately.


    The four escaped at the fastest speed.


    Several black shadows appeared in the red-stained pool behind him, and then monsters ran out of the water, eroding everywhere like locusts.


    Ye Hao, who had fled, did not choose the way they came this time, but followed the path of King Ming Buddha and others, when the dragon group led the team.


    Leaving the inner city.


    Tang Yuan looked at the scene in front of him in surprise. There were earth and rocks everywhere on the ground, as well as terracotta warriors and horses stained with blood, and some dead bodies that were too late to take away.


    "This is...what''s going on?" Tang Yuan exclaimed as he walked.


    "When we came down, we walked this way. We did not expect to encounter tens of millions of terracotta warriors and horses. We fought with these monsters. Although we finally managed to break through. But we also lost a lot of people." Daoist Dragon Snake explained .


    The Buddha of King Ming glanced at Tang Yuan and Ye Hao: "When we came down before, we didn''t see you. Did you go the other way?"


    "Yeah." Tang Yuan replied casually.


    But she was very surprised in her heart. From the current scene here, you can imagine how tragic the battle was at that time. No wonder they delayed so long.


    Tang Yuan turned his head and looked at Ye Hao next to him. Compared with this treacherous road, the road they walked was simply extremely happy.


    But how did this guy know that there was such a way, and he was still on his mind now, what exactly was recorded in the emperor''s notes?


    Tang Yuan was full of questions, but she also knew that Ye Hao could not tell her so simply.


    Outside the Longmen Stone Altar.


    People waiting outside can also vaguely feel the mountain trembling, and there is a feeling of shadows surrounding their hearts.


    "Someone is coming up below!"


    Under the illumination of the light, someone can see the sunken Longmen stone altar appearing, and relying on their own strength to climb on the stone wall, it seems that they are not willing to stay below for another second.


    Huang Peng sternly picked up the walkie-talkie: "Everyone, everyone, listen carefully. One group and five groups maintain the order of the periphery. Don''t let the outsiders come in disorder. If there is an emergency, each group Has the right to directly dispose of it.


    Groups six to ten maintained the order of the Longmen Stone Altar. Groups ten to twenty, after the people below came up, immediately controlled them and checked their identities.


    If anyone is found in the underworld, arrest them immediately, and if there is resistance, they can be killed directly! "


    Accompanied by the first person to rush up from below.


    Immediately several dragon fighters surrounded him.


    "Sir, please tell us your identity."


    "Sir, there is nothing wrong with your body, do you need treatment?"


    Facing the interrogation of the people around him, the man lost his eyes and still remained in a state of unconsciousness, muttering constantly in his mouth: monsters, monsters...


    After nothing was found and it was determined that the opponent was not a member of the underworld, the dragon group took him to the rest area and waited for him to recover his sanity.


    With this one, more and more people rushed out.


    Some people are in the same situation as the first person, who are out of mind and talk nonsense.


    Some people are a little better, and can tell their identity clearly.


    Under the investigation of Dragon Group, members of the underworld were naturally found.


    "Grab him, he is a demon from the underworld!"


    The sound of arrest sounded from time to time around, and naturally some people disobeyed and were directly killed.


    Blood, madness, gradually covered up this mountain.


    Huang Peng checked his watch. There were still five minutes left before the predicted time. Five minutes later, the dragon gate stone altar would be closed.


    "Group leader."


    "If you have something to do by yourself, don''t bother me." Huang Peng waved impatiently.


    "Group leader, you look at the sky."


    "When is this, you still look at the sky... the sky..."

 Chapter 1705： Master Xie Xiaogu presented the sword

    Chapter 1705


    More and more people escaped from Qin Ling.


    The grandson family, the Dongfang family, the Nangong family, the Beiming family, the dragon group, and the Tianmen, Buddhist and Taoist people.


    "What''s the matter, Lord Buddha? Lord Buddha hasn''t come out yet?"


    "Dao Master Long Snake didn''t come out?"


    "Time is running out, the Longmen Stone Altar will be closed in two minutes!"


    Buddhism and Taoism discovered that the Buddha of the King of Ming and the Daoist Dragon Snake did not come out. They were all anxious, and even if they weren''t blocked by the dragon group, they all wanted to go and search.


    After all, these two are their very important elders.


    "Ye Hao hasn''t come out yet." Situ Qiao''er looked around, but didn''t find Ye Hao''s figure, and his face became worried and anxious.


    Zhang Sunyu looked at his best friend, and it seemed that his best friend was really captured by the **** man.


    "Qiao''er, that guy is so strong. Maybe he left long ago." Chang Sun Yu comforted.


    "No, he must still be inside. Senior Bei Ming is still looking at the Longmen Stone Altar with worry, he hasn''t come out yet!" Situ Qiao''er pointed to the place where the Bei Ming family was in the distance, Bei Ming Wuji''s face Unabashedly worried.


    Situ Qiao''er was anxious, she tightly grasped Chang Sun Yu''s arm, and she grabbed Chang Sun Yu''s arm red.


    "Sister Yu''er, do you think Ye Hao would be below...what happened? Is it entangled by those monsters and hasn''t come up yet?"


    Changsun Yu comforted: "I won''t get it, when we came up. Those monsters are at most innate four-fold strength, they are not the opponent of that guy at all, if he wants to leave.


    The people of Tianmen couldn''t stop it, let alone those monsters. "


    "But he had just been in the battle with Tianmen before, and he was still trapped in the Zhuxian Sword Formation. This may have hurt him and greatly reduced his strength." Situ Qiaoer completely lost his usual calmness.


    Long Sunyu is not very comforting, so she can only hold her best friend by the hand to prevent her from making any irrational behavior while waiting.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    In addition to Situ Qiao''er and Bei Ming Wuji who were worried about Ye Hao, some people who had recovered their sanity also surrounded the Longmen Stone Altar, worried about those companions and friends who had not come out, and silently prayed for them.


    As time passed, every figure that emerged from the Longmen Stone Altar made Situ Qiaoer and the others happy, but after seeing that it was not Ye Hao, he sank into the deep pit again.


    The people of the Tianmen in the distance are also waiting, but they are not waiting for the disciple of the same class, but for the enemy.


    Xiao Zheng was holding a sword he didn''t know where he got from, standing on the cliff with red eyes, looking at the Longmen stone altar below.


    Being seized by the Seven Swords, Xiao Zheng''s heart was completely broken, and he wanted to put Ye Hao and death in his heart more than ever.


    "Zuo Mu, don''t you stay here." The blind spear turned his head, and he felt that Zuo Mu was about to leave.


    "The matter here is over, I am going to return to Tianmen." Zuo Mu said lightly.


    "But Ye Hao...there are the Seven Swords that were captured in the Forge Sword Valley." Blind Gun said.


    Zuo Mu coldly glanced at Xiao Zheng, who was in the demon barrier over there: "The Seven Swords were acquired by our Heavenly Sect back then. The Valley Master of Sword Casting Valley at that time said that this was a chance.


    And now that the Seven Swords were taken by Ye Hao, perhaps this was also a chance, indicating that the time for Seven Swords to stay in the Sword Casting Valley had come.


    And Lord Xiaogu...hehe...I won''t talk about it, his sword heart has been messed up. "


    Because of the things in the Qin Ling, Zuo Mu''s view of Ye Hao was greatly changed, and Xiao Zheng''s appearance made him a little disappointed.


    He was enshrined by the Tianmen, and was at the same level as the Lord of the Zhujian Valley, so he didn''t need to listen to Xiao Zheng''s instructions.


    Now that the matter here is over, he is ready to go back to Tianmen.


    Let the young people solve the mundane affairs in this world.


    Blind Gun felt Zuo Mu''s breath drifting away, and he let out a long sigh.


    As a blind man, he saw far more clearly than those with discerning eyes.


    He had long felt that the Tianmen Gate had changed a bit now, and there was always a feeling that the mountains and the rain were about to come and the wind was all over the building.


    Master Tianshi, when can you leave? If you don''t come out again, this heavenly gate will really be in chaos.


    "Look, it''s the bone emperor and demon emperor of the underworld."


    "The dragon group has caught up, and it looks like it''s another big battle!"


    The two people who suddenly ran out of the Longmen Stone Altar made the atmosphere freeze, but fortunately, the people in the underworld did not want to fight and broke out directly.


    Long Yi led the team members to pursue and kill.


    Buzzing


    At this time, the sound of chains sounded again in the Longmen Stone Altar, and everyone understood what this meant.


    Long Sun Rong sighed and looked at Situ Qiao''er who was desperate next to him: "The time is up, this door is about to close."


    Situ Qiao''er sat on the ground, her eyes lost.


    The naughty and cute Situ Qiaoer disappeared without a trace. At this moment, she is like a girl who is broken in love, arousing pity.


    "No, no. He...he will be fine...he can''t be fine."


    A figure in the distance rushed to the side of the cliff.


    "My Lord City Lord, no!" The White Fox held Bei Ming Wuji, anxiously exhorting.


    "Let go! My grandson is still down here!" Bei Ming Wu extremely roared.


    The white fox shook his head and pulled Bei Ming Wuji forcibly: "Young Master Ye said, no matter what happens, you must first ensure your safety, City Lord."


    "He is my grandson. There are not many relatives left in this world. I can''t just watch him trapped in this dead place." Beiming Wuji''s body was shocked.


    Although the strength of the white fox has improved a lot, but where Bei Ming Wuji''s opponent is, it is directly shaken away.


    Just when Beiming Wuji was about to jump down, the four rays of light that looked like shooting stars flew out from an intersection around the Longmen Stone Altar.


    The Longmen Stone Altar also began to rise slowly.


    A few seconds later, the pit was gone, and the Longmen Stone Altar rose to the mountainside again, becoming its original state.


    I can''t see it at all, here is the road leading to Qinling.


    "Master Buddha!"


    "Uncle Dragon Snake!"


    The disciples of Buddhism and Taoism looked at two of the four in surprise.


    The other two are veiled women, and there is a guy who everyone knows, Ye Hao!


    "Ye Hao!" Xiao Zheng gritted his teeth and looked at that guy. The sword spirit in his hand covered his sword, and the whole sword was trembling.


    Xiao Zheng''s eyes were also covered with blood.


    Looking at Xiao Zheng''s appearance in the distance, Dongfang Zhuyan frowned and muttered, "Master Xiao Gu is crazy."


    "Take care of your own affairs. Come to my place tomorrow to find me." Tang Yuan left a sentence and disappeared into the night sky.


    After all, her identity is more sensitive and inconvenient to penetrate.


    Ye Hao, who was floating in the air, looked at everyone below, and everyone''s expressions were in full view.


    Some are surprised, some are happy, some are surprised, some are hated.


    Finally, Ye Hao''s eyes remained on Xiao Zheng''s body.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly, he raised his hand, and seven swords hovered around him.


    These seven swords were pierced into Xiao Zheng''s chest like seven cold glows.


    "Master Xie Xiaogu presented the sword."

 Chapter 1706： The olive branch of Buddhism and Taoism

    Chapter 1706 the olive branch of Buddhism and Taoism


    "Ye Hao, I want you to die!" Xiao Zheng was full of sword aura, although in front of ordinary martial artists, the scene was amazing, and the monstrous aura was quite shocking.


    But several powerful warriors all watched this scene indifferently, and they could see that the qi in this sword aura had been chaotic.


    It''s like a torrent of torrents, but a pool of sewage.


    "Amitabha Buddha, Lord Xiaogu. Now that the important matter is not understood, no more fighting." Ming Wang Buddha suddenly said.


    These words surprised everyone.


    This is clearly speaking for Ye Hao.


    When did Ye Hao still have a relationship with Buddhism?


    "Xiao Zheng. You are in the underground palace, and your unauthorized use of swordsmanship has caused chaos in the space, and only then has the next thing happened. The seizure of the seven swords can only show that you are not good at learning. To be poor, today''s matter, for the time being Let go, first calm the chaos here.


    Preventing the impact on the outside world is the top priority. "Dragon Snake Taoist said coldly.


    Not only Ming Wang Buddha but also the Taoist Dragon and Snake also stepped forward.


    "Why do the Buddhism and Taoism still lead for Ye Hao? When did Ye Hao have a relationship with these two people?" Changsun Yu looked at his father in surprise.


    "It seems that some unknown things happened in Qin Ling." The elder Sun Huihong glanced at Xiao Zheng, who had a dark face, and the many elders of Tianmen: "Now Xiao Zheng and the people of Tianmen are hard to get off.


    Although Buddhism and Taoism are under the gate of heaven, the two forces have expressed their views for Ye Hao at the same time. It is estimated that the old heavenly master is here, and it is estimated that he will have to think twice.


    Xiao Zheng''s seven swords are going to come back. "


    Xiao Zheng was also very angry at the moment. He pointed his sword at Ye Hao, and also pointed at the Fudo Ming King and Dragon Snake Taoist who stood in front of Ye Hao.


    "The two of you are going to be enemies of my Tianmen? Ye Hao is the cancer of China''s rivers and lakes. If he is not eradicated, it will be a problem for raising tigers and will endanger China''s Wulin!


    "The two of me never said to be an enemy of Tianmen, we just hope that Lord Xiaogu can take the overall situation as the most important. If Lord Xiaogu really wants to be so paranoid, then the poor will be willing to learn the swordsmanship of Lord Xiaogu." With a stubborn temper, he directly sacrificed a wooden sword.


    His whisk was destroyed by Bai Qi before, but this wooden sword did not look like an ordinary weapon.


    The Daoist Dragon and Snake spoke up, and the Daoist people also stepped forward, including those sects that have some connections with Daoism.


    Dayou has the idea of ??competing with Tianmen.


    In fact, the martial arts are far from being as peaceful as they seem on the surface.


    The most important thing is the boss, the second and the third.


    You must know that long ago, Huaxia Wulin was completely dominated by the two religions of Buddhism and Taoism, but one day Tianmen suddenly appeared. Not only did it climb above the two religions in a short period of time, it also began to take the lead in China.


    Buddhism and Taoism, who have been the second child of the world all the year round, are more or less uncomfortable.


    Ye Hao looked at the two people in front of him, feeling a little surprised, and the talisman in his sleeve was also put away.


    Originally, he was worried that these two people would cut the grass and wipe out the roots. He also specially prepared the talisman that Bai Qi gave to prevent accidents and escape.


    I didn''t expect that these two people could even sing against Tianmen for him.


    Xiao Zheng gritted his teeth, as if his teeth were about to be crushed.


    "Old Xiao, this thing can''t be a big deal." Yao Chun walked out on the side, apparently still weak, sitting on a wheelchair pushed by his disciple.


    "But my seven swords..." Xiao Zheng was not reconciled, his heart was still bleeding.


    "Seven swords matter for now. Anyway, this kid can still disappear from the world. When the Master of Heaven leaves the customs, it is when these people are good-looking." Yao Chun persuaded.


    He knew that fighting against the two religions of Buddhism and Taoism at this time was very beneficial to the heavenly gate.


    Originally, because of Ye Hao''s affairs, Tianmen''s reputation has fallen greatly recently.


    If there was a dispute with the Buddhist and Taoist families at this time, the gate would be like being on the edge of a cliff that day.


    Yao Chun looked at the boy, he did not expect that Tianmen''s status would be threatened because of this boy.


    Who would have thought that the dignified Tianmen would need to worry about the existence of a teenager now.


    There was blood from the corner of Xiao Zheng''s mouth, it was he who bit his lip.


    boom


    Suddenly, the sword in his hand exploded.


    "Let''s... go." Blood shed from the palm of Xiao Zheng''s hand, which was scratched by the fragments of the sword. He ignored his wound and turned and left.


    "Tianmen first leave, Tianmen has written down today''s affairs." When Yao Chun left, he did not forget to shake Tianmen''s momentum.


    The people of Tianmen left, and the tension on the scene eased a lot.


    "I can deal with that guy myself, don''t think that I will thank you for that." Ye Hao said as he looked at the Buddha and Daoist Dragon Snake in front of him.


    The Buddha of King Ming smiled, he folded his palms and let go, and took out a small golden Buddha statue from a small bag around his waist.


    "Ye donor, the poor monk helps you just to see that you are connected to my Buddha. This golden Buddha is my Buddhist token. It is now given to Ye donor. If one day Ye donor wants to escape into the empty door, he can use this to find poverty. Monk, the poor monk is willing to save Ye donors."


    I want to make myself a monk.


    Just kidding, I am now a person with a wife and children, how can I become a monk with six pure monks.


    "The Buddha has cut his love, and he cannot be ambiguous. This yin and yang fish jade pendant is my Taoist treasure. Although it has no special effects, it can help the blood and soul when worn.


    Of course, if Mr. Ye gets tired of the secular life and wants to live behind the idle clouds and wild cranes, we can come to Taoism, and we can explore the Taoism together. "Dragon Snake Taoist also said.


    Ye Hao looked at these two people, hehe, now he has become a sweet pastry.


    With a thought, the golden Buddha and yin-yang fish and jade pendants in the hands of the two floated into Ye Hao''s hands.


    "I will accept the gift. I am not interested in other things for the time being. I will not regret the things I said before. Until I have enough strength, I will not say those things." Tao.


    "The poor monk (poor Dao) leave."


    The two did not say much, and left with their own people.


    Ye Hao looked around and fell from the sky.


    Many people around looked at Ye Hao with admiring eyes, not afraid of Tianmen, Buddhism and Taoism also voted for an olive branch. This young man is really a genius.


    Ye Hao did not pay attention to the eyes of the people around him at the moment, and walked directly to the side of Bei Ming Wuji.


    Take out a brocade box and hand it to Bei Ming Wuji''s hands.


    Without any words, after Bei Ming Wuji took the brocade box, he felt what was in it, his eyes were a little excited.


    "Hao''er, you better look at this day first."


    Bei Ming Wuji suddenly said a word.


    Look at this day?


    From coming out till now, Ye Hao has been paying attention to his surroundings, and he hasn''t paid much attention to other things.


    Hearing Bei Ming Wuji''s sudden words, Ye Hao subconsciously looked towards the sky.


    In an instant, Ye Hao''s pupils dilated.


    I saw in the sky, five big red stars were located in the sky, illuminating the entire sky as if it was stained red with blood.


    Except for this piece of sky, there are dark clouds all around, giving people a strange feeling.


    Ye Hao suddenly thought of something.


    "Six blood moons."


    It was a prophecy about the end of the world that the old pope said when he was in the Holy See. There were five prophecies, one of which was a black-haired son, and one was fulfilled.


    The other one is six blood moons.


    In the scene of the sky now, the stars are like rounds of blood moons.


    "But fortunately, there are only five rounds. It shouldn''t be considered a verification of prophecy." Ye Hao comforted himself as the number did not match.


    The next moment, a breeze blew, and the dark clouds in the sky were all dispersed.


    Ye Hao''s expression stiffened.

 Chapter 1707： Holy Mountain under the Haze

    Chapter 1707 the holy mountain under the haze


    Holy See, Holy Mountain.


    At this moment, the breath of the holy mountain was quite severe, as if a suffocating gas was revealed in the air.


    The entire city of Rome has been under martial law for several months.


    Everyone understands that something must have happened to the Holy See.


    The main hall of the Holy Mountain.


    Every ten meters around the main hall, there is a knight in black armor guarding it.


    A pastor came over, with a dinner bowl in his hand.


    "Stop." The two black knights blocked the priest.


    The priest glanced at the two black knights standing in front of him.


    "I''m here to deliver food to the Pope."


    "Let down the food, you go out." The Black Knight said coldly.


    The priest frowned. He questioned: "I am the Pope''s doctor. I have to check the Pope''s body every month. This time I will take care of the Pope''s body besides delivering food! Please let me in."


    With that, the pastor took a step forward.


    Huh


    The cold knight sword rested on the priest''s neck, and beads of sweat appeared on the priest''s forehead.


    "The Pope has an order. He is comprehending the holy will of God, and no one can disturb. If anyone dares to trespass, he will be sentenced to a heretic!" The black knight said without emotion.


    The priest took a deep breath, put down the bowl in his hand, and saluted the direction of the main hall deeply.


    Then turned and left.


    The black knight glanced at the dinner plate in front of him, and finally stepped directly on it. The hard iron boots smashed the food directly.


    After that, they continued to guard their positions, as if no one had been here.


    After the priest left the main hall, he got off the holy mountain in a carriage and headed straight for Rome.


    Finally stopped in a residential area.


    A man in a cloak covering his face came out of the carriage.


    "Wait for me here, I will come out in ten minutes." The cloak man said a word and walked into the residential area.


    When he came to the door of a room on the third floor of the residential area, he looked around and made sure there was nothing unusual, then he knocked on the door.


    The door was opened.


    Inside the house are two women. The young woman is Olena of the Nancy family, the strongest family now in Rome.


    The other is the cardinal Judy of the Holy See.


    Judy looked at the visitor with scrutiny eyes.


    The cloak man removed his disguise, and it was the priest who had been stopped outside the main hall of the Holy Mountain.


    "Master Judy Cardinal, Master Olena Paladin." The priest saluted the two.


    Judy closed the door.


    She asked anxiously: "How is it?"


    The priest sighed and shook his head: "I still haven''t seen the Pope. Now the holy mountain is under the control of the Judgment Knights. The most important thing is the main hall, surrounded by the Black Knights of the Judgment Knights. A mouse is very Difficult to get in.


    I made all kinds of excuses and they refused to let me go in to see the Pope. "


    "What about the others? Have you contacted the people of the Knights Templar and the Knights of the Holy Cross, and several other cardinals!" Olena asked, "They shouldn''t let this happen. !"


    The priest shook his head helplessly: "From a month ago it was suddenly rumored that the Pope was in retreat and the Knights of Trial took over the Holy Mountain. The whereabouts of the two cardinals, Charles and Dennis, were unknown.


    All the internal affairs of the Holy See are under the control of Cardinal Sonia.


    The heads of the Knights Templar and the Knights of the Holy Cross are also missing. The people of the two knights are controlled in various knight camps. No one is allowed to leave. From this point of view, the two knights There is no commander! "


    Olena bit her lip lightly, and she turned around and banged on the wall: "How could this happen? I have not left a few, why is the Holy See like this!"


    Judy also had a complicated look in her eyes.


    She took a deep breath and controlled her emotions.


    "Pastor Joey, thank you for your help. I know your behavior is dangerous now, but the situation of the Holy See is also very special now. I hope you can continue to inquire for us on the holy mountain."


    Pastor Joey nodded and put his hand on his chest: "Judy Cardinal, I am honored to be able to do such a thing. Once our Holy See has a dark history, as the messenger of God, I know that the Holy See cannot become Like that.


    Even if I pay my life for this, I will search for any possible information for you. I will leave first. "


    "Be careful, pay attention to safety."


    The priest left.


    Only Judy and Olena were left in the room.


    Judy walked to Olena and comforted the young Paladin: "Olena, you are now a Paladin, and you are also a guardian knight. You can''t mess around with these simple things. I''ve lost my footing."


    Olena adjusted her emotions, but there was still concern on her face.


    "Master Bishop, I''m sorry, I lost my mind. But I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. This...this is too sudden."


    Judy sighed: "I didn''t expect it to be like this. Half a month ago, I was attacked when I was traveling fast in various branch churches outside. At that time, I rushed to weird, so I hid it.


    Quietly returned to the Holy See, when I just stepped into the city of Rome, I noticed the strange aura of the Holy See. "


    "Master Bishop, do you know what happened? Why did the Knights of Trial suddenly control the order of the Holy See?" Olena asked questioningly.


    Judy thought about it, she got up and walked to the window, looking at the holy mountain in the distance.


    "Although I don''t want to admit it, I think this should be a coup."


    "Coup?" Olena was surprised.


    "Olena, you should know. There are actually disagreements between the cardinals, and this disagreement led to the division of the cardinals into two factions. I, Dennis, and Charles belong to the same faction.


    The other cardinals belong to the same faction, and we think that the current Holy See is already very good.


    However, they believe that Europe is now degenerate. They advocated the era when religious power was superior to imperial power. That era was the most glorious era of the Holy See. I admit this.


    But history is progressing and changing. We are the messengers of God, and we should respect this natural change.


    But Sonia and the others are different. They want to change history and change the status quo. Want to reproduce the glory of the Holy See. But Olena, you know, if you do that, it will inevitably lead to a war full of blood and death across Europe.


    That is definitely not something God''s messenger should do. "Judy said deeply.


    Olena understood, she looked at Judy solemnly: "My lord, what do you mean...they, headed by Sonia Cardinal, have imprisoned the Pope and controlled the Holy See with the Knights of Trial!"


    Judy nodded.

 Chapter 1708： Six Blood Moon

    Chapter 1708 Six Blood Moons


    "Then the Pope is in danger now!" Olena said worriedly: "We should take action to organize Bishop Sonia and their coup."


    Judy patted Olena on the shoulder, and comforted: "The Pope should be safe at least for now, otherwise according to Sonia and their code of conduct, it should not be so quiet. Perhaps someone has long been arranged to succeed the Pope.


    Then began to infiltrate every country in Europe with the power of the Holy See. "


    "Then what do we do now? Just wait like that?" Olena was still fidgeting.


    As a devout believer, the safety of the church is more important than her life.


    "How about Master Son? After I handed over the things to him before, it didn''t take long for me to return to the Holy See. I think Master Pope should tell Master Son what?" Judy asked.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, Master Shengzi arranged for me to come back to investigate the situation a month ago. There are important things in Huaxia that require Master Shengzi to handle.


    When he handles things well, he will rush over after receiving my report. "Olena said


    "The Pope is under house arrest, and the Holy Mountain is controlled by the Knights of Justice. The vast majority of people are in the neutral party. I only contacted a part in private. The strength is far from enough to shake the forces that Sonia and the others have assembled.


    Only when the Lord Son comes back, Olena, you send a message to Lord Son to go back these two days, tell him the situation on the Holy See, and ask Lord Son to come back as soon as possible to preside over various affairs of the Holy See. "Judy said solemnly.


    "Then what should we do?" Olena looked at Judy.


    Judy went back to the window again, looking at the night sky outside.


    "Since there is a coup in the Holy See, it needs to be suppressed. Then we need to obey the''army'' of Lord Son. We will gather all possible forces, prepare the''army'', and wait for Lord Son to return."


    "Yes." Olena stood up with a face of righteousness.


    At this moment, Judy was surprised to find several red stars appeared in the far east sky, like several red moons hanging in the sky.


    For some reason, a cloud of haze weighed on Judy''s heart.


    ...


    The main hall of the Holy See.


    It was pitch black, and only the windows on both sides could see the starry sky outside.


    Under the shining of the stars, an old man sat in the center of the main hall. He had gray hair, a messy beard, and a bad appearance.


    His robe was stained with blood, and there were still blood stains and traces of battles around the originally holy main hall.


    Ta Ta Ta


    With the sound of footsteps from far and near, the old man opened his eyes.


    "You''re here again, Herman."


    The visitor was Herman, one of the cardinals.


    Herman was holding a staff and wore a glamorous white robe, which was the exact opposite of some old men.


    Hermann bowed slightly to the old man, with a smile on his face: "Good evening, Your Excellency the Pope."


    "Pope? Ha ha ha, do you still know that I am the pope?" This haggard old man is the old pope of the Holy See.


    "In Hermann''s heart, you have always been the pope of the Holy See and Hermann''s teacher." Hermann''s appearance is very pious, as if he really is a student who came to visit the teacher.


    "Teacher? If I knew you would do today''s things, I shouldn''t have let you join the church!" The old pope looked regretful.


    "Teacher. I respect you, but your set is really not good. We are the Holy See, we are the messengers of God, once we walked in every corner of this continent, whether it is the royal family or the people, we must give us the highest Courtesy.


    And now? There are fewer and fewer devout believers, and those countries have no regard for the existence of churches. The election of a president does not require the consent of our church or the approval of God! "


    Herman''s face began to change, from a good student to a hideous middle-aged man.


    "They are all heretics. This continent has already fallen. As the messengers of God, we should save the world, revive the glory of the church, and let the glory of God shine on this continent again!"


    Seeing Herman''s appearance, the old pope sighed: "Herman, you already have a heart demon. You have been stunned by the devil. Yes, the power of the Holy See is not as great as before.


    But people¡¯s lives are better now than before.


    The reason why theocratic power was higher than the imperial power was because we wanted to suppress the emergence of tyrants. Now those presidents are elected by the people, and the people have their own rights.


    At this time we should stay behind the scenes instead of disrupting their lives. As for whether they believe us or not, that is their freedom and we should not interfere! "


    "No! Those people are heretics, they have no faith, they take drugs, they commit crimes, they commit crimes all over the world, it''s all because of their faith!" Hermann retorted paranoidly.


    "Your heart is upset, no matter how much I tell you, you can''t hear it." The old pope closed his eyes.


    boom


    Hermann smashed his fist, and a light wall appeared on the stone pillars around the main hall around the old pope.


    His fist hit the light wall, Hermann was directly bounced back by his own strength, and fell to the ground, the blood in his mouth stained his white robe.


    The old pope opened his eyes and looked at Hermann with bloodshot eyes. He shook his head regretfully: "A month ago, you said something to me, but you led someone to ambush me.


    Also use the sacred artifact you stole from the angel tower!


    Herman, I advise you to put an end to what you are doing now, otherwise you will end up with God''s punishment. "


    Herman spit out a mouthful of blood and pointed to the old pope hiding in the light wall: "Teacher. I have read the books in the library, and I know this circle can only last for three months.


    Three months ago, it was shut down because of exhaustion of energy. That is when you return to the embrace of God, teacher. At that time I will announce to the whole world that I will inherit your position.


    And I will expand the power of the three knights, and then return the entire continent to the embrace of God! "


    A red light flashed in Herman''s eyes, turned and left and disappeared into the darkness.


    The old pope sighed again.


    At this moment, a crisp sound like glass breaking sounded.


    Kaz


    The face of the old pope suddenly changed. He raised the staff in his hand. The frescoes on the dome of the main hall changed, and five frescoes appeared.


    One of the murals is full of cracks like spider webs.


    At this moment, another mural also appeared fragmented.


    There are six blood moons painted on the mural.


    The old pope opened his eyes wide and looked at the sky beyond the window.


    "Five doomsday prophecies, two have been verified. Could it be... the doomsday of this world is really coming... all of this... there is no way to avoid it...


    God, have you really abandoned your believers? "

 Chapter 1709： Amazing treasure house

    Chapter 1709: Amazing Treasure


    China, Qin Ling.


    It was originally a large cloud, but now it is cloudless.


    There are countless kind stars all over the galaxy.


    And the most dazzling thing tonight belongs to the biggest red moon in the sky and the five red stars in the distance.


    "Ye Hao? Ye Hao?"


    "Ye Hao, what''s wrong with you, did you get injured in the previous battle below?"


    Bei Ming Wuji and Bai Fox both looked at Ye Hao in a daze.


    Ye Hao looked at the moon in the sky that was originally blocked by dark clouds. At this moment, the moon was also blood red.


    Although the size is different, adding up to the other five stars will just verify six blood moons!


    Ye Hao''s anxiety grew stronger.


    The things I have learned over the past year seem to be one by one, and if they are connected together, it seems to be one thing.


    Ye Hao felt that the earth at this moment was being affected by some invisible and intangible force, and that force could swallow the earth at any time.


    The prophecy of the Holy See, the war of the Emperor Qin.


    These all indirectly explain all this.


    The most important thing is that no one knows when this enemy will appear, and in what manner.


    It''s like watching a horror movie, you don''t know what you will encounter next moment.


    This is the most feared thing.


    Ye Hao''s heart seemed to be pressed against a big rock.


    "Hao''er? Is there something? If there is something in your heart, just say it, everyone can think of a solution together." Bei Ming Wuji saw that Ye Hao had something on his mind.


    This thought has something to do with the six red stars in the sky.


    "Grandpa, it''s okay. By the way, why didn''t I see Nightingale? Didn''t she come out with you before?" Ye Hao looked around and found no trace of Nightingale.


    "Sister Nightingale suddenly left when she came out with us." Bai Fox said.


    Left suddenly?


    Nightingale is not like the kind of person who will leave suddenly. It seems that something has happened, but what can happen to Qin Ling here.


    "Your friend seems to have seen someone, so he left. Will there be anything?" Bei Ming Wuji recounted aside.


    See someone?


    An idea came to Ye Hao''s mind.


    "Grandpa, there are a few storage items here. If you take the stuff, it might be useful to take it back to Ten Thousand Monster City. If there is nothing left here, then you will go back to the villa first. I will find Nightingale. I will wait Go find you." Ye Hao''s voice fell and he left.


    "Young Master Ye, he?" Bai Fox looked at Ye Hao leaving with some worry.


    "Don''t worry, even Qin Ling can''t trap him. There are not many people in this world who can deal with him." Bei Ming Wuji was in a pretty good mood.


    He looked at the storage props in his hand, and muttered to himself: "This kid, what storage props will he give me back? He gave me several storage props before."


    He used to think that storage items are rare things, but since Ye Hao gave him double-digit storage items, he has also become resistant to them.


    With a thought, he glanced at the contents of the storage prop, instantly dumbfounded.


    He didn''t believe it, and watched it again.


    This... how is this possible...


    A thousand-year-old spirit pill, lost cheats, top quality weapons, and some talismans, formation diagrams.


    The most important thing is that the quantity of these things is not one or two, one box two boxes.


    Use heap for the quantifier behind this!


    Inside this storage item, there is a pile of spirit pills!


    Inside this is a bunch of martial arts cheats, inner strength mental method!


    Inside this is a bunch of superb weapons!


    A bunch of talisman, a bunch of rare treasures!


    Looking at the piles of hills, Bei Ming Wuji felt that he was a little stuck. As the Patriarch of the Bei Ming family, he had never seen so many good things.


    At the same time, Bei Ming Wuji also felt Ye Hao''s filial piety, although some people say that family affection cannot be measured by material things.


    But in the arena, it is not uncommon for two brother-in-law families to turn against each other for a martial arts secret, and for a masterful weapon to kill each other.


    It''s not that family affection can''t be measured by material, but the weight of material is not enough.


    The contents of the few storage props that Ye Hao took out were enough to make nine out of ten people in this world willing to abandon their wives, kill their brothers, and betray their teachers.


    But Ye Hao gave Bei Ming Wuji without blinking his eyes.


    Bei Ming Wuji was very moved in his heart, and at the same time he was amazed at Ye Hao''s courage and strength.


    You don''t need to think about where these things came from. They must have been found in the Qinling Mausoleum. Think about the empty inner city when you went down!


    Needless to say the truth.


    "There are a lot of treasures in the inner city of Qin Ling." Bei Ming Wuji exclaimed in his heart, if he knew that Ye Hao actually only gave one-third, and he still kept the other two-thirds to Wushuang City.


    Although these things are not useful to Ye Hao, they are a great help to the developing Wushuang City.


    These things can be used as the foundation of Wushuang City, making Wushuang City''s strength to a higher level.


    "Brother Bei Ming, we haven''t gotten together for a long time. This time we have all come to Xi''an City, it is better to make an appointment for a drink." Nangong Wu walked over with a cane.


    Followed by Nangong Yao and others.


    "Brother Nangong, why did you think of inviting me to drink?" Bei Ming Wuji smiled. Although he and Nangong Wu are of the same generation, they seldom overlap.


    "Isn''t this to congratulate Bei Ming, the younger generation is hopeful." Nangong Wu smiled, wrinkles on his face piled up.


    Bei Ming Wuji heard the meaning of Nangong''s speechlessness, and this junior was referring to Ye Hao.


    Others don''t know the relationship between Ye Hao and the Beiming family. Can the big forces of the four major families know?


    Today, Ye Hao stubbornly resists the Heavenly Gate, and both Buddhism and Taoism are leading the way. Ye Hao''s current status in China is quite high, coupled with his own terrifying talent.


    Chinese contemporary genius, Ye Hao said first in this position, no one dared to say second.


    I haven''t seen the people Ye Hao is fighting against, they are all strong men of the older generation.


    "Since you want to drink, don''t mind bringing us." Changsun Huihong walked over with his two daughters, along with someone from the Situ family.


    Long Sun Rong, Long Sun Yu, and Situ Qiao''er respectfully greeted Bei Ming Wuji.


    "If this is the case, let''s go together." Bei Mingwu laughed greatly. He knew this was their relationship, and he did not refuse.


    When you are young, you are competitive, and when you are old, you are nothing more than children.


    Bei Ming Wuji looked at Situ Qiao''s children and his daughters, his eyes rolled: "Qiao''er, Yu''er, Rong''er, and the white fox, all of you come over. Father, I will give you some gifts."


    How many women doubt?


    It''s not a new year, but what kind of gift is the festival.


    But the seniors called, let''s go.

 Chapter 1710： North Ming Wujis Gift

    Chapter 1710 Bei Ming Wuji''s Gift


    Bei Ming Wuji took the lead to walk in front of Situ Qiao''er and put a storage item in Situ Qiao''er''s hands.


    "Qiao''er, although I don''t know how far you and my Hao''er have developed. But now the outside world says you are my grandson-in-law. As an elder, you should accept this little gift first."


    Situ Qiaoer''s cheeks were reddish, and she was a little shy: "Grandpa Beiming, you...you have already given us a lot of things in Tianmen before, this...really unnecessary."


    "What I gave you, there is no reason to take it back, hurry up and hold it!" Bei Ming Wuji pretended to be angry.


    "Then... Qiao''er will accept it." Situ Qiao''er took the storage items.


    "Open it first and see if you like it or not. If you don''t like it, I''ll change it for you." Bei Ming Wuji said, walking to the other women.


    "Hao''er doesn''t have many friends, and you have a good relationship with Hao''er. Today, my old man, I will give you some small gifts." Beiming Wuji gave the white fox and sister Changsun Yu some storage items.


    Everyone was puzzled, why this old man suddenly thought of dividing things.


    When Situ Qiao''er saw the contents of the storage items, his face suddenly changed.


    "Grandpa Bei Ming, this thing is too expensive, I...I can''t take it." Situ Qiaoer wanted to return it.


    The other women were shocked when they saw something.


    There are a lot of medicines, cheats, weapons, all of which are good things.


    More than what they found in Qin Ling.


    "Grandpa Bei Ming, we can''t take this thing either." Long Sun Rong took what was in her sister''s hand and handed it to Bei Ming Wuji together with her own.


    This gift is too expensive.


    "What''s wrong with you? The old man Bei Ming gave you gifts, how can you still not accept them." Situ Qiao''er''s father, Situ Yao came over.


    "Father, this thing... is too expensive." Situ Qiao''er was very embarrassed, and she passed the thing directly into her father''s hand to let him see.


    Situ Yao drank and smiled. He thought his daughter was too shy.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s feat today, he is quite satisfied with his son-in-law, this talent!


    In the future, it will become a fairyland, and the holy land is just around the corner.


    At that time, their Situ family might have a chance to join the ranks of the Ten Men!


    Thinking of this, Situ Yao opened the storage props, his expression froze in the next moment.


    The things inside are equivalent to the heritage of our Situ family!


    "This...this..." Situ Yao''s mouth was dry, and he felt his hands weigh heavily.


    Feelings This old man Bei Ming, like his grandson, hopes to hit people with things. He was in Tianmen before, but now he is in Qinling.


    "Patriarch Situ, you have to accept this thing. Because my grandson who caused trouble did not involve your Situ family." Bei Ming Wuji smiled.


    Beiming Wuji knew that because of the rumors of Ye Hao and the Situ family, the Situ family had not been squeezed out by the sect family under Tianmen during this period.


    If it weren''t for the eldest grandson family and the Beiming family backing up, there might be someone who would directly attack him.


    "If there is any, Ye Hao has amazing talents, thoughtful work, dare to love and hate, he is a genius. But this gift... is really precious." Although he liked it in his heart, Situ Yao still endured it. With desire, he said politely.


    "Situ Yao, if you don''t let your daughter accept this gift from me, you will look down on me, Bei Ming Wuji." Bei Ming Wuji said with a calm face.


    Situ Yao saw that Bei Ming Wuji was so firm, and he really liked it in his heart.


    "Then I will respect my fate. I will ask Qiao''er to make tea for you in the future.


    "Okay, okay. The tea that Qiaoer poured, I must drink it." Beiming was not very happy.


    Situ Qiaoer rolled his eyes at his father and took away the sugar-coated cannonballs.


    Situ Yao squeezed the storage props in his hand, and his heart was full of joy.


    There has been a lot of squeeze during this period, but compared with these things, it is nothing at all.


    With these things, the younger generation of their family will practice much faster, at least a few more innate realms.


    At that time, the Situ family will have half of the position of the Shiluohui!


    On the other side, the grandson Huihong was also surprised that Bei Ming Wuji gave a gift.


    But under Bei Ming Wuji''s repeated requests, they still accepted it.


    After that, everyone got in the car and left Qinling.


    "My Lord City Lord, are you looking at those two grandson girls?" Bai Fox blinked at Bei Ming Wuji.


    Beiming Wuzhi smiled and said: "You little fox, I really know how to guess. Yeah, old man, I am fond of those two girls. My sister is a disciple of Tianjimen, with good talent, gentle personality and decent manner.


    The younger sister is also a beauty ruffian. Although her personality is a bit aggressive, she has a kind heart, clear eyes, and her talent is not bad compared to her sister, and she has a good relationship with Ye Hao.


    We cultivators don''t pay attention to any clich¨¦s. If we can, if Ye Hao''s kid marry a few more, our Beiming family can''t afford it.


    In addition, our Beiming family is now, and the incense is not very good. It would be even better if Ye Hao''s kid could have a few children and adopt our Beiming family.


    After all, he also has one-half of our Beiming family''s blood, and it is not impossible for his children to control our Beiming family! "


    Speaking of this, Beiming Wuji looked at the white fox teasingly: "Baihu, you are now the patriarch of the fox clan. But you are still young, so you can leave those things to your mother first.


    Young people should do things that are young people, such as pursuing love and having children. If you need to do it, I support you! "


    It seems that Bei Ming Wuji also sees that the white fox has a good impression of his grandson.


    "City lord..." The white fox blushed, holding the storage items given by the city lord in his hand, and his heart was warm.


    The recognition of the elders made Bai Fox very happy, so he only needs to win Ye Hao.


    At this moment, Ye Hao didn''t know that the gift he had given him was being a red thread for him.


    After he left Qin Ling, he took out his mobile phone and opened a map software with a red dot moving at high speed.


    "I haven''t run too far, I should catch up in ten minutes."


    Ye Hao''s figure flashed, and ten minutes later, he appeared on a big tree on a hillside.


    And not far away, there was a magical scene.


    A black-robed mage held a high staff and kept releasing magic, and another woman was holding a double-edged sword, and she was like a ghost, constantly pressing the black-robed mage.


    The aftermath of the battle made the surroundings pitted.

 Chapter 1711： Nightingale vs. Phineas

    Chapter 1711 Nightingale vs. Phineas


    "Woman, why are you entangled with me endlessly!" Phineas gasped, and asked the leather woman in front of him.


    Discovering other gains from Qin Ling, he left the underworld people directly, and then quietly left Qin Ling.


    But who would have thought that not long after he left the Longmen Stone Altar, a woman suddenly attacked him.


    If he hadn''t reacted quickly enough, the woman''s dagger might have been pierced into his body.


    The strength of the woman is not strong, only about the fifth rank.


    If it''s normal, she can be dealt with with a few magics.


    But before the battle in Qin Ling, the magic power has not been restored, and this woman cannot be dealt with for a while.


    And this woman is very quick and has been seeking to get close.


    She knows the way to fight the magician very well, as long as she can get close to the magician, that will end the battle.


    "I want to know everything about the mark on your neck, and who else has the mark, where are they!" The cold woman''s voice did not contain any emotion.


    And even when she was speaking, her movements were not slow at all.


    Imprint!


    Phineas turned dark, and his mind was constantly running. It stands to reason that not many people in the world know about the Tarot organization of this imprint.


    Who is this woman?


    Phineas said in a low voice: "Woman, I don''t care who you are, you''d better leave now, and don''t ask anything about this mark, that is already a field you shouldn''t break into!"


    "I don''t listen to nonsense." The woman said coldly, pulling out an M4 from her waist.


    …ç…ç…ç


    The fierce barrage knocked up dust around Phineas.


    "It''s stupid to hit the magician with modern weapons." Phineas chuckled lightly.


    But the next moment, a dagger sprang out of the dust and ran straight into Phineas'' right eye.


    Phineas'' lips moved slightly, and a magic mask appeared immediately.


    Bang


    There was a violent impact, and the tip of the knife stopped ten centimeters away from Phineas'' eyeballs. A layer of water like a wave blocked the knife.


    "The difference in strength lies here, woman, I advise you not to challenge my limit. Otherwise you will taste the power of magic!" Phineas threatened.


    "You said that attacking a magician with modern weapons is stupid, but I don''t think so. Good luck." The cold words came.


    The dust around Phineas dissipated, and his eyes widened sharply.


    "FUCK."


    Boom boom boom boom


    Countless bombs exploded around Phineas, and even burned a mushroom cloud.


    The woman panted, clutching the dagger in her hand.


    The difference in strength really makes her feel very difficult, only hope that such an attack can hurt that guy a little.


    "Woman, I have to say that your fighting style is very powerful. If you and I are of the same level, I am definitely not your opponent." Phineas walked out of the dust without any injuries, but his black robe changed Is dilapidated.


    The woman''s pupils dilated, and there was a sense of crisis in her heart.


    "The reason why I didn''t confront you head-on before was because my magic power had not recovered. Now, my magic power has recovered 40%, and you are ready to pay for your stupidity.


    In addition, this magic robe is my favorite. "Phineas raised his staff.


    A huge skull was suspended in mid-air with burning flames.


    "Fifth Tier Fire Element Dark Element Magic¡¤Wildfire Curse"


    The skull rushed towards the woman with flames.


    The woman wanted to dodge, but she was surprised to find that her body was out of control, and a voice in her soul told her not to go, not to go.


    The corners of Phineas'' mouth raised slightly: "Fifth-order Undead Magic¡¤Soul Call"


    The woman gritted her teeth and looked at the skulls roaring in front of her, and she was ready to confront it.


    But the next moment a man appeared in front of her out of thin air.


    The man''s indifferent eyes seemed to not care about the powerful magic in front of him.


    He raised his hand, and ice cubes appeared on his fingertips.


    When the skull hit the ice cube at the man''s fingertips, an amazing scene appeared.


    In the blink of an eye, the skull and the flames around it were frozen by the ice.


    "What is the ability to bully women? Let''s compare if we have the ability? Mr. Phineas Mage, our previous battle in the North Pole has not yet ended." Ye Hao looked at Phineas provocatively.


    Phineas cried out inwardly.


    How could this kid appear here, although he wanted to kill this kid.


    But after watching this kid''s battle, he was pretty sure that he had no strength to kill this kid.


    The strength of this kid has surpassed him, not only possesses powerful oriental martial arts, but also powerful special magic.


    escape!


    This was the only thought in Phineas'' mind, he turned around and wanted to leave.


    But an emerald water dragon appeared in front of him, the big lantern eyes staring at him, and the pressure made him breathless.


    Seventh order!


    This monster has the strength of Tier 7!


    In addition, seven flying swords are floating around.


    He recognized these seven swords as the seven swords that were previously displayed in the Qinling Mausoleum with a powerful sword formation.


    "I know you have the magic of space movement, but I advise you not to try it." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Phineas.


    Phineas took a deep breath and looked at Ye Hao with a calm face: "Mr. Ye, apart from the North Pole, it seems that there is no hatred between us.


    There is an old saying in China that your enemies should be resolved but not settled. We have become friends. "


    "Friend?" Ye Hao glanced at Nightingale, who was panting behind him, regaining his strength.


    He continued to say to Phineas: "I and the underworld are not friends, and I and your ghost card organization are not friends. Your people don''t know how many times they want to kill us, and I don''t know **** you. how many people."


    Phineas'' face was a little embarrassed.


    "Don''t talk nonsense with him, just tie him up. I have a way to ask what I want." Nightingale said coldly.


    Ye Hao shrugged helplessly, and the breath on his body began to agitate: "Sorry, it seems that this friend of mine is a little anxious, but the way she said is also a way, just to make Mr. Phineas a little wronged. .


    Rest assured, we will be very gentle. right. Xiaocui! "


    Howl.


    Xiao Cui gave a long whistle.


    "I said, I said! As long as I tell you what you want, you can let me go!" Phineas directly subdued.


    Ye Hao glanced at Nightingale.


    Nightingale took a step forward, and she asked, "Do you ghost cards have people who have this mark like you and have a relationship with Tarot!"


    Phineas knew that if he wanted to survive today, it would be impossible if he didn''t make it clear.

 Chapter 1712： Phineas confession

    Chapter 1712 Phineas'' Confession


    Phineas took a deep breath, as if something was brewing.


    "Don''t waste me time. You only have three minutes to answer each question. And don''t try to deceive me. At our level, you should understand that some lies cannot be hidden from us." Ye Hao said abruptly. .


    Phineas looked at Ye Hao and Nightingale.


    "Since you know the existence of the Tarot organization, I don''t need to explain too much about the Tarot. The ghost card was created by several members of the Tarot organization, and now there are only four members left.


    Me, codenamed Magician.


    There are also three others, the fool, the devil, and the hermit. "


    Ye Hao listened to these three names, and they were indeed in the tarot cards.


    "September 6, 2015, the Dotaro military base in the south of the Middle East. Which of you is there!" Nightingale asked decisively.


    Ye Hao glanced at Nightingale, who was already a little excited.


    The date she was talking about was the time when her former group fell.


    This is the nightmare that has been surrounding her for several years.


    "September 2015? The South of the Middle East?" Phineas thought for a while. He looked at Nightingale and asked tentatively: "Why do you think of interrogation."


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me, answer me!" Nightingale''s arms were shaking. From Phineas''s tone, he could hear that he knew something.


    Phineas hesitated: "If I remember correctly, you should have encountered the devil. There were several things in the Middle East that were needed by our organization. The devil led the team to find them."


    "Devil!" Nightingale''s breathing was a bit short, and bloodshot appeared in her eyes: "Is there a picture of him, or his appearance."


    "I think you''d better forget it. The devil is a lunatic, and he is stronger than me. Even you must be that guy''s opponent." Phineas looked at Ye Hao with some fear.


    "Answer her question." Ye Hao said.


    Phineas sighed, he held the staff and felt the subtle changes in Ye Hao''s breath.


    He quickly explained: "I don''t have a picture of him, but I can paint it with magic."


    Ye Hao didn''t speak.


    Phineas began to cast magic, and soon a vivid human body appeared in front of them.


    He is 1.9 meters tall, wearing a black windbreaker, and a skull pattern ring on his finger.


    There is also a necklace of teeth connected in series on the neck.


    Ye Hao could tell that these were human teeth.


    His eyes were calm, but Ye Hao could feel what was hidden in the calm.


    It''s like a prehistoric giant crocodile hidden under the same calm sea!


    bump


    Nightingale suddenly went crazy and smashed the mannequin in front of her with a fist.


    "It''s him, it''s him, it''s this bastard!"


    Ye Hao put his arms around Nightingale''s shoulders and comforted the emotionally out of control Nightingale.


    "Nightingale, calm down, calm down."


    Phineas on the side shrugged and looked at Nightingale pityingly: "Chinese woman, although I don''t know what happened between you and the devil. But your expression has already explained everything.


    That man, like his nickname, is a devil who transmits fear.


    He likes to play the so-called devil game most. When he is performing tasks, he will often let go of one or two slippery fish. He said it is for fun. He has buried deep fear and hatred in the hearts of these people for a lifetime The fear and hatred that can''t be erased.


    Those people have some improvement in strength, or they have invited masters to avenge themselves and want to kill him.


    But it''s better to be crushed by the devil. He said that he liked the feeling of completely destroying others. "


    Listening to Phineas'' description, Ye Hao was full of disgust for this devil.


    Killing is nothing but nodding, but this person completely treats these as a game.


    I have to say that he was very successful.


    Ye Hao looked at the lost Nightingale and the death of the other six members of the Seven Nights Group, and successfully planted an indelible fear and hatred in Nightingale''s heart.


    "Tell me! He is there!" The nightingale with red eyes stared at Phineas and shouted.


    Phineas shook his head helplessly: "I don''t know. This guy went to implement a secret plan more than half a year ago. He hasn''t contacted me for half a year, and I don''t know where he is."


    Looking at Nightingale, who was still staring at him, Phineas helplessly: "I really don''t know, you can ask him if you don''t believe it, he should see that I am not lying."


    Ye Hao hugged the trembling Nightingale: "Don''t worry, since we already know who he is. We can definitely find him, then kill him, and avenge your sister."


    "Kill him, kill him, kill him!" Nightingale murmured constantly.


    Ye Hao pressed his fingers on Nightingale''s neck, and Nightingale fainted in the next moment.


    Nightingale''s mental state is very bad, if she is allowed to continue like this, she will easily suffer a nervous breakdown.


    Although she usually seems to have no problems, she has been pressing Qiye''s affairs in her heart for the past few years, and the more she squeezed, the more painful she got.


    This has become her demon, and if she doesn''t break through this demon, Nightingale will one day break completely.


    Today this situation is a sign.


    And the only way to break through the heart demon is to get rid of the guy who created the heart demon.


    Former Tarot member, one of the current ghost card holders¡¤Devil!


    "Who is the devil? What are the strengths and characteristics of the others in your ghost card?" Ye Hao put his arms around the unconscious Nightingale, and continued to ask Phineas.


    "I am a sixth-order magician, that is, your innate pinnacle of China. The hermit is also a sixth-order, but he is good at concealment and disguise, which is similar to this young lady.


    Fool, this is a silent person, but every word he says will become the most important thing for us. He is the brain of our ghost card. I prefer to call him a prophet than the Fool.


    His realm is seventh-order, but he has never done anything. I don''t know how much strength he actually has.


    Devil, rank seven. I also hate this person. He kills for the sake of killing. Unlike me, I do it to study all kinds of power, the righteous or evil Ye Hao. I want to explore the truth of this world. Phineas talked freely.


    Ghost card organization, two seventh-tier, two sixth-tier.


    This strength is somewhat weaker than Ghost Butterfly, but it is not much weaker.


    It''s very strong in Asia.


    "What is your organization doing? The ET laboratory in Europe, the monster in the Arctic, your cooperation with the island country and the United States! What do you want to do!"


    Ye Hao stared at Phineas.


    The aura on Phineas completely changed, and he looked at Ye Hao with deep eyes.


    "Young man, this is not your field."

 Chapter 1713： Mission "Eliminate Hawkeye"

    Chapter 1713: Mission''Eliminate Hawkeye''


    "You have to figure out the current situation, you only need to answer my question." Ye Hao stared at Phineas, seeing how he was hesitant to speak, he must know something.


    Phineas was silent for a while, half a minute later, he stared at Ye Hao sternly.


    "I want you to swear by your loved ones that everything I say to you, after you listen, no matter you talk to anyone, you are not allowed to say that I said it.


    In addition, you have to swear that after I have said this, you will ensure that I leave safely. "


    It can be seen from Phineas'' verbal expression that he attaches great importance to this, probably because he is worried that his companions will know that he has leaked the secret.


    Ye Hao stared at Phineas.


    In the end, after weighing the overall situation, he chose to focus on obtaining intelligence.


    Anyway, Phineas'' current strength could no longer threaten Ye Hao.


    On the contrary, it was a plan conspired by the ghost card organization, Ye Hao wanted to know very much.


    Ye Hao raised his hand and began to swear.


    After Ye Hao finished his vow, Phineas breathed a sigh of relief, and his wand moved slightly to form another sound-isolating circle around him.


    "Go ahead." Ye Hao looked at Phineas.


    Phineas took a deep breath. He raised his head and looked at the sky that had been lit up. The six blood months had dissipated and returned to its original state.


    "Presumably you should now know that there are many secrets hidden in this world, just like you, the Chinese Qin Ling."


    Phineas¡¯ deep gaze was obsessed: "Our power system is divided into nine levels, whether it is in China or the west, and the nine levels are gods. But have you ever thought that the gods we think may be in the eyes of others? It''s just ants.


    Existences stronger than us have been watching our world, but for some reason they could not come.


    The establishment of the Tarot organization is actually to resist the gods and demons in other worlds. The Tarot pursues that the earth is our world and should be led by ourselves, not the so-called foreign gods!


    But the ideal is very beautiful, the reality is very skinny, thousands of years of hard work, the Tarot organization still failed, and finally fell apart, and the remaining people found their own way out.


    Phineas'' eyes again showed a look of memory: "The remaining few people began to seek another possibility, the rules of the earth''s space, our body, and the things we cultivate may limit our existence.


    Then if we have the flesh of those gods, or possess their power, can we fight against them?


    Isn''t this the realization of our dream indirectly? "


    The flesh of the gods?


    Ye Hao thought of Jiang Yue and Wang Zihao, who had been destroyed by himself in the Qin Ling, their strange abilities.


    Ye Hao frowned: "You made the changes on Wang Zihao and Jiang Yue?"


    "You said those two wastes, they are just the failures of our research. We have injected a swallowing gene into them, which can swallow the power of others.


    But the power of others is the power of others after all. It is difficult to integrate with ourselves. This is a technical problem we face.


    This research project was actually the first cooperation of our three parties, the 11 districts of the United States, the island country, and our ghost card. "


    Phineas explained: "The 11th district of the United States provides money, and the island country provides scientific research personnel. Although the island country is small, it has to be said that their researchers are crazy and have all kinds of perverted ideas in their minds, while we provide thousands of people. The research objects and data left by the Tarot Organization over the past century."


    "Your cooperation is now lifted? Your ghost card attacked the 11th District of the US before!" Ye Hao said solemnly.


    Phineas nodded: "There are no permanent friends in this world. Everyone hopes that they can control these forces. The 11th District of the United States betrayed us. They ordered people to attack our ET laboratory in Australia and killed all the researchers.


    They also seized all the research data. These shameless Americans have gained a lot of benefits from it, and they are greedy and want to monopolize the research results.


    Their mutants and powerful supernatural beings are not all produced because of our research! "


    When it comes to Americans, Phineas is full of anger in his tone.


    "The North Pole?" Ye Hao thought of the monster in the North Pole.


    "That happened after our cooperation broke down. The cooperation broke down, and a lot of research data was lost, but we still have to continue research, but the research time is insufficient, so we need a big breakthrough.


    At that time, we actually did not fully support the cooperation. This shows that we are also correct. The Americans did not know the monster in the center of the Arctic.


    That monster was similar to the monsters from Qin Ling. They were all demons from another world, but the monster''s body was very well preserved.


    We brought it back to the study, which greatly accelerated our research. The transformation of the two Chinese people was obtained through the study of that monster.


    As long as our research is successful, we will soon have a body comparable to the gods, and thus have the power to compete with them! "


    At this point, Phineas'' tone became mad.


    "I think you probably wouldn''t tell me the research base of your ghost cards, right." Ye Haoxu stared at Phineas.


    Phineas shrugged: "You should be clear."


    "Okay, then the last question. How much do you know about Hawkeye." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    The mystery of the Eagle Eye organization has always been a problem in Ye Hao''s heart.


    Phineas'' face gradually darkened, disgust appeared in his eyes.


    "Traitor of mankind, admirer of the devil."


    Ye Hao doubts?


    "Stockholm syndrome, if you explain them in terms of modern society, it must be the word. Tarot has been fighting against the forces of these other worlds, but with little success.


    After Tarot was completely disbanded, some people''s inner fears were magnified, and after magnification, they crazily worshipped the former enemy demon, and they came together to create Hawkeye.


    On the surface it is an intelligence organization, but in fact it is a demon organization trying to control the world and waiting for the demon to come. "Phineas said in disgust.


    [The main task of the trigger system: eradicate the cancer ¡®Eagle Eye¡¯]


    [Task Line 1: Determine the location of the Hawkeye Base]


    [Task Line 2: Kill the five leaders of Hawkeye]


    [Task Line Three: Completely Destroy the Hawkeye Organization]


    [Quest Line 4: Obtain the "Sky Eye Matrix" of the Eagle Eye Center]


    ¡¾''Eliminate Hawkeye'' mission, completion time: within half a year. Task reward: According to the host''s completion information, statistics will be finally performed. Mission failed: the earth will usher in the coming of the devil]

 Chapter 1714： Sky Eye Matrix

    Chapter 1714 Sky Eye Matrix


    Ye Hao never thought that the system would directly give him a task just because of the information he asked.


    And this is not a simple task.


    Destroy Hawkeye?


    This is something that organizations around the world have wanted to do for a hundred years, but no one can do it. Now the system has given Ye Hao half a year, which is really incredible.


    Ye Hao sighed. Now that the missions are all released, there is no possibility for him to escape. After all, if Hawkeye really has something to do with the devil in another world.


    Ye Hao''s family and friends are all on the earth, and sooner or later the interests of the two will collide, and sooner or later they will become enemies.


    "Eagle Eye, you only know this information? Their specific information, such as base location, head information, and what... Sky Eye Matrix." Ye Hao inquired.


    Phineas looked at Ye Hao unexpectedly: "I didn''t expect you to know the Sky Eye Matrix. I know a little about the Sky Eye Matrix. I don''t know about the others. Their base even makes me wonder if it exists in this world.


    If our ghost card base is a BOSS level of a game, then their Hawkeye base is a hidden level. The leader, I am not sure how many former Tarot organizations have joined Hawkeye.


    As for this sky-eye matrix. "


    Phineas looked at Ye Hao: "You should know that Eagle Eye is sweeping the world with amazing intelligence data, and their intelligence data comes from this Sky Eye matrix.


    The Sky Eye Matrix is ??said to be based on a powerful sacred object and a magic circle. All the video-related electronic components that can invade this world will be exposed to them wherever there is a camera.


    And even more terrifying is that they can invade the subconscious minds of ordinary people and even most animals and obtain information from their brains, which is why their sources of intelligence are so terrifying. As if God is watching your life. "


    Ye Hao trembled, this Sky Eye Matrix was simply an upgraded version of Skynet.


    In front of the Sky Eye Matrix, ordinary people and low-level practitioners have no privacy at all.


    Only martial artists above Tier 4 have the ability to use some means to shield their whereabouts.


    "I have already told you what you want to know. I can go now." Phineas stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao stared at Phineas.


    Phineas swallowed, and clenched the staff unconsciously.


    "I vowed to let you go, and I will let you go. But the next time I meet you, that will be your death date." Because he swears by his relatives, Ye Hao can only let Phineas go. go.


    "Next time, it may also be your death date. Young people, you have a good talent, but you Huaxia have an old saying, there are people outside the world, there are heaven outside." Phineas coldly said, after he finished speaking, he applied wind magic to himself. Leaving here quickly.


    Ye Hao hugged the unconscious Nightingale and disappeared into the forest in the morning light.


    ...


    The villa under Tangmen.


    Two figures, one old and one young, appeared on the balcony on the top floor of the villa.


    When they first landed, the balcony door opened.


    "Come in by yourself." A female voice came from the house.


    The visitor glanced at each other and walked into the house.


    In the room, Tang Yuan was playing with her "pet".


    "Meng Po (Bai Wuchang) see the lady emperor." The two knelt on the ground and looked at the woman in front of them respectfully.


    Tang Yuan glanced at them: "Don''t be polite, get up."


    "Yes."


    Po Meng and Guo Shuang stood up.


    "I didn''t act with you this time, did those guys gain anything in Qinling?" Tang Yuan asked.


    Po Meng took a step forward: "This time, the two ghost emperors, Bone Emperor and Demon Emperor, did not have any major gains in the Qin Ling, and the Demon Emperor was seriously injured.


    The bone emperor is very annoyed by this incident. She is contacting the Southern Corpse Emperor, wanting a big revenge. "


    "Hmph, that woman is small-minded. This time she lost her wife and broke the army, and let her make trouble. Anyway, after the Qinling incident is over, Huaxia Jianghu will probably settle down for some time." Tang Yuan said solemnly: "Now only Waiting for the Central Ghost Emperor, the Devil Emperor is out.


    The order of the underworld in the Qin Mausoleum was destroyed, and what determines the future direction of the underworld now depends on the attitude of the Devil Emperor. "


    "There are rumors that the Tianmen celestial master is about to leave. The strength may be even further." Meng Po said.


    "The celestial master is immortal. I didn''t expect that these celestial masters are the best talents, and his strength has risen to this point. If he leaves the customs, the only thing that can compete with him is the Devil Emperor.


    Hey, I hope that the Devil Emperor understands the overall situation, and knows the light and weight not to be swayed by the gang of madmen. "Tang Yuan sighed.


    At this time, Guo Shuang suddenly interjected.


    "My Lady Empress, in fact, we don''t have to sit still and wait for death. Qin Ling''s order was destroyed, but we still have an order left in the world.


    If someone can complete the challenge of the underworld, opening the ancient magic circle will definitely be able to retrieve the underworld order! "


    Tang Yuan glanced at Guo Shuang, and shook his head: "It is not easy to say that the challenge of the underworld is to be completed. Even I am not sure."


    "The subordinate thinks that one person is OK, and his identity is also very suitable!" Guo Shuang stared at Tang Yuan.


    Tang Yuan said faintly: "You shouldn''t mean that kid Ye Hao, right?"


    "Exactly!" Guo Shuang mentioned Ye Hao, with golden light in his eyes: "Ye Hao has amazing talents. In less than two years, he broke through from an acquired martial artist to his current realm and gave him three more years of effort. , Wonderland, Holy Land are possible


    When the time comes to complete the underworld challenge and recall the underworld order, then you can bring the underworld back to normal and eradicate those malignant tumors! In addition, Ye Hao''s grandfather is the former Northern Emperor, and his identity is also the past! "


    Po Meng nodded and said in agreement: "The subordinates think that impermanence is reasonable. Ye Hao, a person who dares to love and hate, has excellent character, and is not bound by the so-called rules. It is very suitable for our underground palace."


    "Ye Hao is a human being, and his status is not a problem. But his strength, talent is talent, strength is strength. No one knows the future. Some people have amazing talents when they are young.


    But there are also situations where you are stuck in a realm and never make progress for life. "Tang Yuan said solemnly: "We can''t put all the bets on one person." "


    "Emperor, I think Ye Hao..." Guo Shuang had something else to say.


    But it happened to be interrupted by a phone call.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it in advance. You can withdraw." Tang Yuan picked up the phone, checked the number, and immediately issued an evicting order to the two.


    He walked into the inner room.


    Tang Yuan took a deep breath and pressed the answer button.


    "father¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1715： Tang Yuan and Tangs father

    Chapter 1715 Tang Yuan and Father Tang


    "Qin Ling''s thing failed?"


    An old voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Yes." Tang Yuan whispered. She and his father were very restrained, not at all like the atmosphere of chatting between father and daughter.


    It is like a strict company reporting the company''s attitude.


    However, Tang''s father did not say any reprimands because Tang Yuan''s plan failed.


    "Yoyou is awkward with you again this time? Acting alone, the child''s temper is getting worse and worse." Father Tang suddenly changed the subject.


    Tang Yuan looked at a document next to her, it was about her sister.


    "Yoyou has gained a lot from Qinling this time, and it is estimated that she can rise to the innate realm in a short time."


    Hearing that his daughter was about to become a congenital warrior, Tang''s father did not have any mood swings.


    "I can''t wait any longer for the underworld. This time the Qinling matter has made a strange noise from the sky. For my father, I feel that the days of chaos in the world are not far away. In order to ensure the rise and fall of the Tang Sect, you must have enough power to control the underworld!" Father Tang''s words became serious.


    "I know that you have been suppressing your strength. As long as you want, you can step into the fairyland at any time. Tang Yuan, the world of cultivators has no love for children, so bring your sister back.


    When you enter the fairyland, with the long-term poisonous body for your father and our Tang Sect''s preparation for decades, I wish you a breakthrough in the holy realm!


    One year, only one year, by then your power will be enough to dominate the underworld! "Father Tang said with a little excitement.


    However, Tang Yuan''s hand clenched the phone tightly, and the poison in the surrounding houses shrank timidly.


    "Father, I said. I can go up to the Holy Land by myself! Why do I have to pay for my sister! She is also your daughter. If you use Yoyo''s poisonous body to complete me, you know how it will affect Yoyo Well!" Tang Yuan controlled his emotions as much as possible.


    Her other hand was pressed on the wooden table, and there was blackening around her palm.


    "Tang Yuan, you can rest assured that my father has prepared the best spirit pill for you. You will not have anything to do then." Father Tang said.


    Tang Yuan took a deep breath, closed his eyes and opened them, his tone was extremely low, like a volcano before the eruption.


    "Father, I know it all. If I do as you said, my strength is likely to enter the holy realm in a short time, and I have a body of poison!


    But the long-term situation..."


    Tang Yuan''s tone stiffened, and her breathing became rapid: "All the evils of the body of ten thousand poisons will remain in her body, and her strength will be lost to become an ordinary person, suffering from the pain of ten thousand poisonous bodies for life.


    This is a relatively good possibility, and the worst possibility is that Yoyo will die on the spot after the ceremony is completed, or become a vegetative that cannot be awakened for a lifetime!


    Father, that is not the poison we studied, nor is it an unrelated person. That''s my half-sister, your biological daughter, you really have the heart to do this! "


    There was a long silence on the other end of the phone.


    "Tang Yuan, you should know what is the biggest regret in your life as a father, that is, being trapped in the fairyland can''t make any progress, but the body of ten thousand poisons has too many disadvantages, and if you cultivate yourself, it will have a lot of influence.


    For my father, I spent half my life studying how to neutralize the two. In the end, I got a solution. Two people of the same blood, one cultivated martial arts and learned internal skills, and the other cultivated the body of ten thousand poisons.


    One person is the mainstay and the other is the auxiliary.


    When the strength of the person who practices martial arts internal skills reaches the fairyland, he refines another person, so that he can absorb the poisonous body without any harm into his body and use it!


    It is also because of this that I will find Yoyo''s mother and give birth to Yoyo. Tang Yuan, all this is for Tang Sect, for you! "


    "Don''t say it anymore. In this case, you''d better not say it in front of Yoyo. I have no right to say it. Holy Realm, Tang Yuan will go up by herself. My sister is not allowed to touch anyone. Who dares to touch me and fight him hard! "


    Tang Yuan gritted her teeth and said the last few words, and finally she hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Tang Yuan seemed to have gone through a fierce battle, panting, and the wooden table next to her had turned into decay.


    Tang Yuan squatted directly on the ground, and she took out a picture of two girls, one big and one small.


    The older girl was twelve or thirteen years old, with a stiff smile on her face, somewhat restrained.


    The little girl was five or six years old, with a big smile, she actively took the big girl''s hand and gestured with scissors to the camera.


    Tang Yuan stroked the little **** the photo.


    "Are you my sister, right? Sister, you are so beautiful... Sister, you still work hard like this every day, Yoyo wipes your sweat... Sister don''t cry, Yoyo tells you ghost stories..."


    Tang Yuan thought of those lonely days and nights, the little girl who brought herself joy and lit a light in her life.


    Although they were half-parents, they were very close at the time, perhaps because there were only two of them in the mansion.


    But then, everything changed. The little girl heard something and knew that her life was destined for a long time, and the pain she endured was because of this sister she respected.


    Since then, the two have drifted away.


    "Yoyou, my sister promises you. No one can hurt you." Tang Yuan put the photo on her cheek, her eyes became full of murderousness: "Whoever dares to move you, I will kill whoever!"


    ...


    The Qin Ling incident ended, and everything seemed to return to a normal life.


    It¡¯s just that some people are happy and some are worried. In the battle of Qin Ling, the Dragon Group has counted. A total of more than 800 warriors went down, but only more than 500 came back. Half of these more than 500 people have suffered a lot. hurt.


    Compared with what they paid, they got very little in Qin Ling. After all, time was rushed, and those things happened in the end, which really made them have no time to explore more things.


    But those three keys were taken away by the Dragon Team, and maybe there is a chance to go on next time.


    In addition, the vision of the six blood moons that night was also seen by the world, but the media from all over the world used a unified approach, saying that it was a vision in the universe and a normal sky spectacle.


    Just like a total solar eclipse or a total lunar eclipse.


    So this didn''t make the people care too much and continue their work and life.


    Inside the villa.


    Ye Hao looked at Bei Ming Wuji walking downstairs, the aura on Bei Ming Wuji''s body changed a lot.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "Congratulations to Grandpa for the breakthrough."


    The white fox on the side looked at Bei Ming Wuji in surprise: "The Lord of the City has broken through? Isn''t it that the Lord of the City has the nine-fold innate strength now!"


    Bei Ming Wuji was also very happy. He waved his arm: "It is thanks to the things Haoer brought back that I can speed up the breakthrough time.


    This breakthrough not only increased my strength, but also made my body much better than before. It is estimated that I can live longer. "


    "Grandpa joked, Grandpa''s physique, it won''t be a problem to live another 100 years." Ye Hao is also really happy for Grandpa.

 Chapter 1716： The newcomer in Wushuang City

    Chapter 1716 the newcomer in Wushuang City


    The Qin Ling affairs came to an end.


    Although some people are happy and some are worried about the final result, this is just an episode in life, and everyone is gradually returning to the trajectory of their lives.


    Ye Hao also returned to Wushuang City.


    It has to be said that Wushuang City has only left for a month, and the changes are getting bigger and bigger.


    Ye Hao thought that Wushuang City was perfect before, but Xiaoyan continued to make gradual improvements, and even added a runway for small planes and fighter jets to take off and land.


    This time when he returned to Wushuang City, only Nightingale followed him back. Grandpa and White Fox returned to Ten Thousand Monster City first.


    After all, with a lot of good things on his body, and staying outside for an extra minute, Bei Ming Wuji felt that he couldn''t sleep well.


    "Sister Nightingale."


    "Brother Hao."


    When the children saw Ye Hao, they were as enthusiastic as ever.


    The mouse pounced directly on Nightingale''s body.


    Meow rushed into Ye Hao''s arms.


    I don''t know if the life in Wushuang City is too good. Both of them have very good physical development.


    Ye Hao was a little embarrassed to hold a seductive meow.


    On the other side, the mouse did not wear the usual neutral or male clothing like a tomboy.


    Now she has completely changed her face, with shawl, short hair and suspender skirt. At first glance, she really looks like an ordinary high school girl student.


    "Sister Nightingale, why are you unhappy?" The mouse sensory Superman noticed that Sister Nightingale holding him was emotionally wrong.


    She immediately stared at Ye Hao: "Did you bully Sister Nightingale!"


    Nightingale squeezed out a smile and touched the mouse''s head pretending to be nothing. "I''m fine, but this time I''m a little tired when I go out. Come down quickly. You are a big girl now, my sister can''t hold you. Up."


    "The mouse is not fat." The mouse pouted, but it still got off Nightingale.


    The others who came to welcome him surrounded Ye Hao.


    Nangong Ziqiong is still dressed up as an elegant lady: "What is in Qin Ling? Nothing happened to my family, right?"


    Su Xiaoxiao blinked and looked curious: "Qin Ling is so fun, is it really like those in the tomb robbery novels, there are really zombies, zongzi these things!"


    Xia Xue cared about Ye Hao in her heart, but she looked away, "You...you are tired, do you have anything you want to eat."


    Wu Tian flirted with her long hair and looked at Ye Hao implicitly: "Welcome...you...you come back, don''t you encounter any danger."


    "Just come back." Compared to other women, Song Ying''s words were very brief.


    "You talk about so many things all at once, does this kid Ye Hao have seven mouths, let him say how to come over?" Xue Lao also rarely came out to greet Ye Hao, and teased from the side.


    The women''s cheeks are reddish.


    "Ahem, let''s talk while walking." Ye Hao led the crowd on the trail, explaining Qin Ling''s affairs for them.


    "In fact, nothing dangerous happened in Qin Ling. Everything went smoothly. My grandfather also got the Demon Emperor Jade he wanted. In addition, Zi Qiong, your Nangong family members did not have much damage, you Father, grandpa, they are all fine.


    Qin Mausoleum is not like an ordinary mausoleum. There are no zombies or zongzi. But at first, we encountered a lot of moving terracotta warriors, but fortunately, the strength is not high, I can deal with it.


    It was when I finally left, I encountered some troublesome monsters. Generally speaking, there was no big problem. "Ye Hao described Qinling''s journey lightly.


    But wise people know that Ye Hao is telling good news but not bad news. Seeing what he said is so simple, but the danger is absolutely indispensable.


    Everyone asked another question, and Ye Hao answered one by one.


    When walking through a square surrounded by walls, Ye Hao heard shouts, running, and fighting inside.


    "What''s the sound inside? There is also this building, which obviously didn''t exist when I left." Ye Hao asked suspiciously.


    With that said, Ye Hao has reached the door of this building, and you can see a group of people training in full swing. The vast majority of these people are Western faces, and there is a small number of blacks, most of whom are white.


    And the leader is Bell, Jack and Della who are under Laura.


    The three of them saw Ye Hao at the door for the first time.


    Della took a step forward, stroking her chest with her right hand, and knelt down on one knee: "I have seen the young master."


    Little Lord?


    Others looked at the Chinese man in surprise, looking thin and weak, feeling like a college student, this person is their young master?


    Most people have doubts and doubts in their hearts.


    Snapped


    With a black face, Bell directly slapped a dazed player on the head.


    "What are you doing stupidly? This is the young master of your life. The Lord who gave you a new life, your current freedom, and your current life are all given to you by the young master.


    You will fight for Young Master in your entire life. You are Young Master¡¯s sword, Young Master¡¯s shield, and Young Master¡¯s most loyal warrior. Why don¡¯t you salute me! "


    After Bell''s reprimand, everyone still knelt down in twos and threes.


    "See Young Master."


    However, most people were a little unconvinced inside, and the atmosphere on the scene was a bit subtle.


    "Bell, Jack, Della. Come here!" At this moment, Laura came over with a black face.


    Seeing Laura in the uniform of the patrol team appear, these people''s eyes flashed instantly, with obsession, admiration, and admiration in their eyes.


    The three Bells stood in front of Laura: "Captain."


    "That''s how the task I taught you was accomplished?" Laura said solemnly.


    The three did not speak.


    Laura continued to reprimand: "I told you that I want you to train them. Not only to train their strength, but also to teach them loyalty and loyalty to the young master.


    That''s how you taught them to be loyal? "


    The three were ashamed, their heads down.


    "Your salaries for three and a half years will be deducted, and your usual training will be doubled." Laura announced the punishment without mercy.


    The three of them didn''t say anything, nor said anything.


    "Captain Laura, I don''t think you are doing it right!" A blond man stood up with indomitable eyes, but looked at Laura with infatuation.


    Ye Hao looked at this man with interest, with good talent, proud, stubborn, and reluctant in his eyes. He was a good seed.


    "No?" Laura walked to the blond man step by step, and she stared at the blond man: "You tell me, what''s wrong with what I just said?"


    The blond swallowed, and he raised his head and said, "If this person saves us, we can be grateful to him. But this does not mean that he can gain our allegiance.


    We are half-blood, we are cast aside by blood, but this does not hide our strength. Captain Laura, look, our strength has improved rapidly during this period of training.


    Among these fifty or sixty people, a few, including me, have already advanced to the rank of Viscount! Breaking through to the earl class is just around the corner!


    Why should we be loyal to such a thin person? I feel any strong aura in my body, and he is not worthy of my loyalty.


    Captain Laura, you shouldn''t be loyal to such a person either. You can take us away, and we can build our own strength. "


    Laura''s eyes gradually became cold.


    "Are you finished?"


    "I''m finished, ask Captain Laura to consider my thoughts." The blond man held his head up, with a confident look.


    But the next moment, a fist hit his abdomen directly.

 Chapter 1717： See Young Master

    Chapter 1717


    Under everyone''s gaze, the blond man flew upside down and hit the wall heavily, and the wall was smashed into a hole.


    The blond man''s abdomen was sunken and he seemed to have broken a few bones. There was blood in his mouth, covering his wound.


    She looked at Laura who walked to her in horror with a cold expression.


    Laura stepped on the blond man''s abdomen, and her cold voice was like death: "The punch just now is just a lesson. If you dare to say this, then I will tear you apart.


    No one can be rude to the young master. Without the young master, we, you, are just prisoners of others, the ants of the Western world, and you can only live like a mouse. "


    "Okay Laura." Ye Hao said at this moment.


    Laura took a deep breath, and the hostility on her face disappeared. She returned to Ye Hao, her breath was calm as if she were an ordinary woman, and her expression was very gentle when she looked at Ye Hao.


    She stroked her chest with her right hand: "The young master came back and failed to greet him. It was the subordinate''s rudeness. I failed to train these people. I was rude to the young master. It was the subordinate''s negligence. Please be punished by the young master."


    "Don''t be punished or punished, can you explain these people to me first?" Ye Hao''s tone was calm.


    "Young Master Hui, these people are all half-bloods, and they were sent by Miss Catherine. She heard that you need half-bloods, so she ordered all the half-bloods enslaved by the bloods to be gathered and sent to you.


    The total number is 150 people, excluding the old and young, there are a total of 83 half-bloods with fighting ability.


    This was the first batch, and Miss Catherine said that she would continue her search in the Western world.


    Although Wushuang City has a strong defensive circle, Laura, through what happened in Ten Thousand Demons City this time, believes that Young Master lacks the power to lead, so she claims to ask Master Xiaoyan to establish a training camp here.


    The six of us take turns to train these half-blood races, hoping that they can form a reliable combat effectiveness as soon as possible.


    But I found that there is a big problem with my behavior. The loyalty of these people cannot be determined. This is a great hidden danger to Wushuang City. Such hidden dangers should be eliminated in the baby. "


    Laura swept across all these half-bloods with murderous eyes.


    In her heart, only Young Master Ye Hao occupied the first place. Even if it was these same clan, if they dared to hurt Young Master''s interests and threaten Young Master, then she would ruthlessly eradicate it.


    Her life, her people are the young master!


    "It''s not that serious, it''s the first time they have seen me after all." Ye Hao calmed Laura''s emotions and scanned the surrounding half-blood.


    I have to say that half-blood races are natural physical warriors. If they can train all these 80 people to the fourth-order earl level, and even the fifth-order marquis level!


    That is a very important force for Wushuang City.


    There is also the issue of loyalty, but this issue does not exist in Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at the group of people in front of him: "Hello, you are all seeing me for the first time, so I will introduce myself first. My fellow Ye Hao, a native of China, the master of this unparalleled city."


    These half-bloods didn''t speak, they all looked at Laura behind Ye Hao with fear.


    Sure enough, they are still in awe of power, which is easy to handle.


    Ye Hao closes his eyes, he usually blocks his breath. After all, his current strength is very strong. If he lets his breath release by himself, even ordinary people will feel an invisible pressure by leaning against Ye Hao.


    In the next second, Ye Hao opened his eyes.


    Silver-red-yellow eyes appeared, and the aura on Ye Hao''s body instantly exploded.


    Eightfold innate breath agitated.


    The surrounding trees, flowers and plants all hung down to Ye Hao, these creatures can feel the strength of this man


    "Ye Hao''s strength has improved again." Xue Lao looked at Ye Hao''s back and exclaimed from the heart.


    I think that when Ye Hao rushed to the Yang family, his strength was innate, but now it is an aura equivalent to the peak of innate.


    How long is this? At the speed of this rocket, in another three to five years, it is estimated that everyone can only look up to him.


    The girls were also surprised by Ye Hao''s strength. The aura of the king''s arrival was tens of thousands of times stronger than any star on the stage.


    While the aura is strong, it also carries the charm of a strong man.


    Della and Monica, who had just arrived, both looked at Ye Hao dryly, and they felt that a fire was burning in their hearts.


    The young master is really charming.


    "Ahem." Laura glared at her two incompetent female subordinates, and then she herself looked at Ye Hao''s back with admiration.


    This is his young master, a powerful man.


    If she could lean in the arms of such a man, Laura''s breathing would be a little trembling, and she even felt hot in her nose.


    The half-bloods in the relative training ground were shocked and looked at the delicate man in horror.


    What is going on with this incredibly powerful aura? How could it be emitted from such a weak body.


    Ye Hao walked to the blond man who was still leaning against the surrounding wall.


    Facing this powerful breath, the blond man didn''t even dare to look at the eyes of the man in front of him.


    "What you said before is correct. A person with insufficient strength is indeed not enough to be the object of your allegiance. What if it is me?"


    Ye Hao said, he raised his hand.


    ¡¾100¡¤Meteorite¡¿


    A meteorite appeared in the sky and hit it straight toward the training ground.


    Ye Hao figured one side.


    [Blood wolf status released¡¤Five elements constitution turned on]


    Three dazzling auras of different colors appeared behind Ye Hao.


    "Yanlong Flurry." Ye Hao whispered.


    Several flame dragons roared out and hit the meteorite in the sky.


    Boom boom boom


    All that Yanlong smashed the meteorite left was broken stones, which fell on the ground of the training ground like raindrops.


    At the same time, it fell into the hearts of everyone present.


    "I don''t like to force anyone, but I also don''t like others who are not loyal to me. I have a contract here to sign a contract. From then on, you are the people of my Wushuang City.


    You are my people, I can give you the same treatment as Laura and them, your strength will also increase, and you can get the life you want.


    Of course, you can also refuse, and I will give you some money to send you out of Wushuang City. "Ye Hao calmly seemed to be talking about a little thing.


    At the same time, a stack of contracts appeared in Ye Hao''s hands, and he handed them to Laura.


    This is a contract that he and Laura six have also signed.


    Laura put every contract in front of everyone, and finally she walked up to the blond man and put the contract down.


    "This is your only chance in your life. If you miss it, you will regret it for life."


    Looking at the contract in front of them, everyone quickly made a judgment and signed their names.


    In fact, they have no choice. During this time, they have already fallen in love with the life in Wushuang City. There is no oppression or discrimination here. As long as they complete their tasks every day, they can live freely.


    Their children can also go to school and learn.


    This place is simply heaven, and the strength that the man in front of him has just shown proves that he has enough power.


    Finally, everyone signed a contract.


    "See Young Master!" The blond man knelt down first, and the others saluted again.


    This time everyone''s words came from the heart.

 Chapter 1718： Nightmare of nightingale

    Chapter 1718 Nightingale''s Nightmare


    The half-blood thing came to an end, and the sky gradually darkened.


    Ye Hao, as usual, went to see the "harvest" situation of the plantation first, and then went to the underground magic circle center to check the operation of the magic circle center.


    Then I put the things I collected from the Qinling Mausoleum in the storage room, and then someone can use it for cultivation.


    Then I checked whether the reserves were enough.


    Such as healing charms, talent potions, blood stones, holy water and so on.


    The increase of half-bloods this time means that the consumption of bloodstones will also increase. Ye Hao has increased the bloodstone reserves, at least it can be guaranteed that if Ye Hao will not matchless cities for three months.


    Laura''s bloodstone consumption can last for three months.


    For this reason, Ye Hao also consumed a lot of skill points, but fortunately he has the exquisite emerald flower that he just harvested.


    [Current skill points: 10547]


    The skill points are still barely around 10,000.


    Late at night, Ye Hao returned to the Shuangmei Courtyard in the inner courtyard and stepped into Song Ying''s room.


    In the room, Song Ying was covering Song Xiaoyue, who was unconscious, with a washbasin beside her.


    Song Ying has always been responsible for things like wiping the body.


    "Is Wushuang City finished?" Song Ying sorted her things and looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao leaned behind Song Ying and hugged Song Ying''s waist: "Well, you''re thinner."


    Song Ying gave Ye Hao a roll of eyes, got rid of Ye Hao''s arms, and arranged her things.


    She looked at Ye Hao: "Are you... are you going to Europe to do that dangerous thing."


    Ye Hao looked at the worry in Song Ying''s eyes. He stroked Song Ying''s thin cheeks and looked at Song Xiaoyue who had been lying in bed for more than half a year.


    "Yeah. After dealing with Ten Thousand Demon City and Qin Ling''s affairs, Xiaoyue''s affairs should be moved to the schedule."


    "You...you..." Song Ying hesitated, very tangled in her heart.


    She was worried about Ye Hao''s safety, but she also hoped that Xiaoyue could wake up.


    One is the psychology of being a lover, and the other is the psychology of being a sister.


    Ye Hao gently kissed Song Ying on the forehead: "Don''t worry, I will come back well. This time Qin Ling I have gained a lot, and my strength has reached eight levels of innate strength.


    This time going to Europe, there will be no big problem, as long as you find enough dragon soul grass, you can try to wake up Xiaoyue after returning.


    If this girl slept long enough. "


    "Yeah. But you still have to pay attention to safety." Song Ying looked at Ye Hao.


    "I promise." Ye Hao held up his fingers, swearing.


    "No one is right." Song Ying cast Ye Hao''s eyes, she picked up Song Xiaoyue''s changed clothes and walked outside the house.


    Ye Hao followed out: "It''s getting late, so you should rest earlier. I went to the side room to sleep."


    With that said, Ye Hao called Hache to leave.


    "Wait..." Song Ying stopped him suddenly.


    "What else is there?" Ye Hao looked at Song Ying suspiciously.


    Song Ying''s cheeks are reddish, very beautiful under the shining sky.


    "The side room where you slept before has been arranged for Miss Nightingale."


    Ye Hao suddenly said, "Well, that''s okay. I''m going to find other rooms. Anyway, there are so many rooms here, so there is no place for me to sleep."


    "It''s getting late now. Even if you have a house, you need to clean up and prepare the bedding again. How about... why don''t you come to my house tonight." After Song Ying said this, she dropped her head and ran away: "I will Go... go put your clothes."


    Ye Hao looked at Song Ying''s back, his little heart beating.


    Oh, how could Ye Hao, a man, fail to understand such an obvious invitation.


    In an instant, Ye Hao, who had not eaten meat for more than a month, had a green light in his eyes, and he almost didn''t howl at Yue.


    ...


    Three o''clock in the morning.


    Under Ye Hao''s torment, Song Ying fell asleep deeply.


    Ye Hao looked at Song Ying''s sleeping face and delicate red skin, and he felt a happy feeling in his heart.


    If there weren''t those things, if Xiaoyue was fine now, and if they found their parents, they would live a good life in Wushuang City. What a great day like this.


    Just when Ye Hao was about to fall asleep with his arms around the beauty, his ears moved slightly.


    He got out of bed lightly, put a quilt on Song Ying, put on a coat and walked out.


    Walking outside the house, Ye Hao raised his head and saw that on the opposite roof, under the moonlight, a beautiful figure was sitting there with a hip flask in his hand.


    Ye Hao sighed, his figure moved and he appeared on the roof.


    "Why are you still drinking here alone in the middle of the night?" Ye Hao looked at the Nightingale in front of him.


    Nightingale''s reddish cheeks indicated that she was a little drunk, and there were a lot of empty wine bottles scattered on the roof. It seemed that she had drunk a lot tonight.


    Nightingale looked at Ye Hao and joked: "You busy man, why? You have time to accompany my old friend, so you won''t continue your Spring Supper?"


    Ye Hao stared at Nightingale: "Listen to the root of the wall!"


    Nightingale took a sip and shook her head: "I didn''t listen to it intentionally. It''s because you are too moving. But most ordinary people can''t listen, but you should also consider that we are not ordinary people.


    And there are children living in this yard. "


    Ye Hao didn''t delve into this issue anymore, he looked at Nightingale: "How is it?"


    "How? Do you mean the mouse? She is doing very well in Wushuang City now, and her strength has greatly improved. Tonight, she has to sleep with me. She kept saying that she was in Friends made in Wushuang City, and things encountered.


    I can see that she really likes life here, thank you. "Nightingale said drunkenly, shaking her head.


    Ye Hao frowned and grabbed Nightingale¡¯s hip flask: "I¡¯m not asking about mice, it¡¯s you! The mice have seen your strangeness during the day. Nightingale, something happened, yes We have to solve the things that cannot be changed, and we have to deal with them, but we can''t use alcohol to relieve our sorrows like this!"


    Nightingale lost her hip flask, and she stayed there like a clockwork robot.


    Ye Hao sighed, he put down the flask, he knew that Nightingale was really drunk.


    Although a cultivator can resist drunkenness, when one falls voluntarily, alcohol can still numb the other party.


    Ye Hao squatted down and sat next to Nightingale, looking at her swollen eyes and the number of red finger prints on her arm.


    "Why do you have to make yourself so embarrassed? We all know who hurt your Qiye now. Then as long as we find that guy, I can help you get revenge."


    "No! I want to avenge myself, I want to kill that **** myself." Nightingale gritted her teeth, her eyes flushed.


    "You know. That devil, that **** devil. He smashed the heads of Xiaoqi and Xiaoliu with his hands in front of me. Xiaoqi... Xiaoqi is only eighteen years old! She is very talented, she is a man. Very obedient child.


    At that time, Xiao Liu''s body was in front of me. I looked like that, I was angry, but I didn''t have the power to stop it.


    Xiao Wu, Xiao Wu, she likes to chase dramas, she likes to watch movies, she told me what is Huazi, what is Marvel, and finally she... She was pierced by the demon with dozens of irons, and it hurts. . "


    Nightingale was holding her body, her body trembling, and her eyes were full of fear.


    "Stop talking, don''t think about it anymore." Ye Hao hugged Nightingale, trying to calm her emotions. Now that he gets closer to the demon, the dark side of Nightingale''s heart has been enlarged.


    "Little Si, she already has a lover. She originally planned to finish the mission this time, so she went back to ask for a leave to marry her lover. She still had an engagement ring on her finger, but... the devil cut off Xiao Si''s limbs. ...Blood...Blood everywhere.


    Mi..."


    Nightingale fell into the memories of that day again, and she kept talking about the death of her companion, completely losing her usual peace.


    Ye Hao looked at Nightingale distressedly, and hugged her tightly.


    "I will kill that demon, surely. I swear."

 Chapter 1719： New power

    Chapter 1719: New Power


    Finally, Nightingale leaned in Ye Hao''s arms and fell asleep deeply.


    Ye Hao gently picked up Nightingale, preparing to send her back to the room.


    "Don''t go...don''t go." Nightingale clutched Ye Hao''s sleeve tightly, muttering constantly in her mouth.


    Ye Hao looked at the frowning Nightingale, he stopped moving, and used object control to move a blanket out, slowly flew out and finally covered Nightingale''s body.


    In this way, Ye Hao held the Nightingale and stood motionless like a stone.


    Until the dawn of the next day came on.


    Nightingale opened her eyes and looked at the mouse sleeping next to her, and she was covered with a blanket, and the blanket still had a smell.


    Nightingale sniffed, then looked outside the door.


    She smiled slightly, put her arms around the mouse and closed her eyes.


    Ye Hao looked at the rising sun and stretched out his arm that had remained unchanged for several hours.


    If I changed to an ordinary person, I guess my waist would have been sore by now.


    "It''s already four o''clock, and I''m probably going to disturb Song Ying when I go back. Forget it, just go around." Ye Hao wasn''t ready to go back to sleep, he came to the back mountain alone and sat down beside the artificial lake.


    The artificial lake that was destroyed by Xiaocui has now been completely renovated.


    And according to Xiaoyan''s report, the scales obtained from that incident have already begun to be made into armor, ready to be equipped for all combatants in Wushuang City.


    "The air here is really good." Ye Hao sat on the floor.


    Hiss


    The bracelet on the wrist slowly turned into a snake, and Xiao Cui looked at the familiar home in front of her.


    Ta Ta Ta Ta


    Footsteps were heard in the distance, the White Wolf King appeared with the pack of wolves, and three lizards climbed up from the lake.


    Meeting old friends, of course, is indispensable for fun, after all, these guys are just children according to their age.


    A flash of light flashed through the storage ring in Ye Hao''s hand, and seven swords appeared before his eyes.


    These seven swords were snatched by Ye Hao from Xiao Zheng. These seven swords complemented each other. Although they were different, they were in mutual induction.


    Seven swords come out at the same time, if they can effectively cooperate, they are equivalent to seven top sacred artifacts.


    It''s no wonder that this class of sharp weapons can be so strong when they use the Zhuxian Sword Formation. If it weren''t for a coincidence, the inside and the outside should be combined, otherwise Ye Hao wouldn''t necessarily break the sword formation.


    "These seven swords can also be regarded as first-class weapons. Although I have a''shadow'' now, these seven swords can also increase Ye Hao''s strength.


    "If I could use these seven swords to display the Zhuxian Sword Formation. What effect would that be?" Ye Hao had a bold thought in his heart.


    The power of the Zhuxian Sword Array is obvious to all. It is one of the strongest foundations of Tianmen, and it is the secret knowledge that supports the Zhujian Valley!


    Its power is not inferior to Ye Hao''s own understanding of the world.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes, recalling the manager who he had played against Zhu Xian Jian Zhen several times. There was no Zhu Xian Jian Zhen in the system, so he could only try to understand it by himself.


    After a few seconds, he pinched the sword art in his hand, and the seven swords began to vibrate.


    But no matter how many times Ye Hao tried, there was no response at all. Ye Hao''s qi and blood was confused, and he recovered a lot of energy.


    "Sure enough, I haven''t gotten to the point where I can learn by watching it a few times." Ye Hao laughed mockingly.


    With his current combat power, he can turn on the blood wolf state in close combat and use his''shadow'' to cast the sword of heaven and earth.


    If it is a group battle or a large-scale attack is required, he can enter the five element physique, and the magic he can cast through the five elements is very strong.


    The other is his meteorite technique.


    However, the meteorite technique has limitations, such as the Qin Ling, the special space in Ten Thousand Demons City cannot be used.


    And its advantages and disadvantages are also obvious. The more skill points it consumes, the stronger its power, but it also consumes a lot of itself, consumes a lot of mental power, and is not an instant skill. As long as the opponent is smart, you can avoid it. .


    And the magic forbidden curse of the five elements physique, facing some powerful enemies, is already a little difficult to parry, and can only play a role in involvement.


    Ye Hao fell into contemplation. He raised his hand and his body directly entered the five elements physique. Three halos appeared, and the three halos behind his mind appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao stared at the three halos for a long time, and suddenly he had a bold idea.


    He raised his hand and grabbed directly to the blue halo.


    A shocking scene appeared, Ye Hao actually caught the halo.


    But beads of sweat also appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead. Holding the hand of the blue halo, he felt a vastness, as if he was facing a thousand miles of sea at the moment.


    Ye Hao tried to control the halo, time passed bit by bit.


    Half an hour later, a mini blue halo appeared on Ye Hao''s palm.


    The appearance looks cute and harmless, but Ye Hao feels his hands are heavy.


    Ye Hao looked at the monsters who were playing, they also looked at Ye Hao and the blue halo in Ye Hao''s hands curiously.


    "Let''s play a game, all of you, come together to block my attack."


    Ye Hao said.


    The White Wolf King was surprised, and the three lizards were also surprised.


    On the contrary, Xiao Cui became a little interested, and became a dragon.


    I don''t know if Ye Hao inspired a special hobby when it broke through. It learned that humans hooked their fingers at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at the blue halo in his hand and then at Xiao Cui. They were all monsters, and Xiao Cui was a fairyland. There should be no problem.


    Ye Hao held his breath and concentrated, and threw the blue halo in his hand.


    Xiao Cui took the lead to attack, and a mouthful of green liquid spewed out and hit the blue halo.


    But it only blocked it, and the blue halo continued to approach.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho!" The White Wolf King led the wolves roaring together. If Ye Hao hadn''t set the barrier in advance, this sound wave would have awakened the entire Wushuang City.


    Accompanied by the sonic attack, the three lizards also came up. Their rough and thick armor was even comparable to the fairyland Xiao Cui.


    Boom


    In the end, the blue halo exploded, and the power caused the artificial lake to splash.


    The three lizards shook their heads.


    "Are you all okay?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Uuuuu." The monsters shook their heads.


    After confirming that they were all fine, Ye Hao estimated the power of this trick.


    It was regarded as a ranged injury. After using it, Ye Hao felt that his feelings for the energy of the water system were cut off for a short time, and it was probably hollowed out.


    The power is not as powerful as the sword of heaven and earth, but it is much larger than the wrath of the Forbidden Curse Seagod, but it is not as good as the wrath of the seagod in scope.


    It was in a rather embarrassing situation.


    Ye Hao thought for a while, he looked at the remaining two auras, the blue aura was a bit illusory, and he probably needed to reply.


    Ye Hao stretched his left hand to the red halo, and his right hand to the yellow halo.


    When both hands grasped the halo at the same time, Ye Hao''s body was shocked.


    On one side is the temperature of the flames, on the other side is the thickness of the earth.


    Ye Hao took a long breath, as before, condensing the two halos into two small halos.


    Then it was Ye Hao''s biggest decision.


    One is too weak, if it is combined.


    The two auras slowly approached in Ye Hao''s hands, and unexpectedly appeared between the two auras, similar to the scene of the collapse of space.

 Chapter 1720： Ring of Destruction

    Chapter 1720


    During the stalemate for nearly ten minutes, Ye Hao''s hands were constantly torn apart and repaired continuously, and the blood under his feet stained the ground red.


    Finally, the two halos merged together. At the center of the halo was a red and yellow light ball. Around the light ball, the two halos were like two light belts surrounding a planet.


    This scene is very beautiful, as if Ye Hao is holding a planet in his hands.


    "You guys be careful." Ye Hao motioned to Xiao Cui and the others to be careful.


    And they are also excitedly prepared.


    The "mysterious little ball" in Ye Hao''s hand was thrown out.


    Boom boom boom


    There was a huge explosion, and the two light belts cut everything like two gears, and finally burst apart.


    The light ball in the center emits a huge gravitational force at first, absorbing the surrounding things, and finally burst together with the light belt.


    The huge explosion caused the surrounding buildings and trees more than five meters in height to be cut off, and they stopped when they touched Ye Hao''s enchantment with Wushuang City''s energy center as its energy source.


    Ye Hao''s hands were numb, and his brain was a little dizzy.


    This trick just now forced him to withdraw from the five elements constitution directly.


    The power is very strong, much stronger than the Forbidden Curse. The most destructive power is this destructive power, which contains the thick feeling of the earth and the destructive power of the flame.


    Many plants on the ground have withered, the water level in the artificial lake has been reduced by half by evaporation, and some farmed fish have become grilled fish.


    Ye Hao looked at the "experiments" with some worry.


    The three silly are three big lizards, they were rushed to the edge by the huge shock wave, and the thick armor was still steaming, looking a little embarrassed, but fortunately, they were not injured.


    The situation of the wolves is relatively miserable. The white wolf king''s originally beautiful pure white hair has now turned into a charred black, with the smell of barbecue on his skin.


    The other white wolves had completely changed their species, all the hairs on their bodies had disappeared, leaving only their charred bodies.


    If they weren''t able to move there, they might be mistaken for roasted whole wolves.


    The last Xiaocui was the main target of this attack.


    Behind it, half of its body was covered by mud. Although it was not as embarrassed as other monsters, Ye Hao could feel that Xiaocui''s breath had not been calmed for a long time, and its combat power had dropped by 50%. about.


    "This trick is a bit too fierce. Is this a fairy technique?" Ye Hao thought to himself.


    Fairyland is divided into four realms, quasi-fairyland, low-grade wonderland, middle-grade wonderland, and high-grade wonderland.


    The quasi fairyland is the strength of the ghost dragon, and the low-grade fairyland is the bone girl. She already has the fairy body, the huge bone man with amazing defenses and scary combat power.


    And the warriors in the middle-class fairyland will have the fairy skills they have understood on their own.


    As the name suggests, Xianshu can only be used by immortals. Although many martial arts techniques are good, they are only suitable for mortals, although fairyland warriors can also use them.


    But often they can''t fully exert their power, so only the magic that is activated with the power of the fairyland can be worthy of the strength of the fairyland.


    Some people have also said that the real fairyland powerhouse is the real fairyland powerhouse who possesses the fairy body and the fairy art.


    If the Bone Girl had possessed the Immortal Technique before, it is estimated that no one in Qin Ling could stop her.


    "I just merged two auras to have such power. Although it may not be as good as Xianshu, I still have three other auras. If three auras are combined, or even four auras and five auras! What is the effect?"


    Ye Hao was a little excited. He felt that the five element constitution should be used in this way. The perfect five element constitution is the immortal body, and the combined trick is the immortal technique.


    The short recovery caused Ye Hao to enter the five elements physique again, all three halos were a little dim, and he had not recovered yet.


    Although Ye Hao wanted to try the power of fusing the three auras of fire, earth and water, the effect just now still had a lingering fear.


    Now that he has the ability to master the dual auras, it is already very strenuous. It is estimated that he will have to wait for the nine innate innate ability to try to merge the triple auras.


    "There is also the problem of this fusion. It takes too long. In ten minutes, the other party can''t be there waiting for me stupidly." Ye Hao pondered.


    This fusion time needs not only to be condensed, let alone ten minutes, for ten seconds Ye Hao disliked it.


    "There is a name! I want to give this trick a name." Ye Hao pondered for a long time, and as a nameless, he could only choose a name casually.


    Destroy the star ring!


    Combining two is called a double destruction star ring, and three is called a triple, and it serves multiple purposes.


    The main reason for the name was that the scene at the time was really similar to the star ring.


    "Are you tearing down your home here again?" A female voice came from behind.


    Ye Hao turned around and saw Su Xiaoxiaozheng with his hands on his hips, looking like a housekeeper.


    Since Su Xiaoxiao dropped out of school, her usual life is only private tuition and practice, which is too boring for her.


    So she went to help Xiaoyan manage Wushuang City, now she is the housekeeper of Wushuang City.


    This just happened to let Xiao Yan relax, so that he could focus more energy on cultivation.


    "Uh...this is an accident!" Ye Hao didn''t believe this explanation even he himself.


    "I think you were the reincarnation of Huskies in your last life!" Su Xiaoxiao glared at Ye Hao, and pointed to the artificial lake and the back mountain: "In order to repair this place, it cost a full 50 million!


    It¡¯s only been a month, and you will tear it down again! You really dislike too much money, right! "


    Ye Hao''s eyes turned, and he immediately turned away from the subject: "These are my mistakes, I apologize. But you came to me this morning, what''s the matter?"


    "Oh, right. We have a date today, you and me, and an old friend of mine." Su Xiaoxiao said.


    "Our date?" Ye Hao was surprised, and Su Xiaoxiao also mentioned another friend. He asked curiously: "Since it''s your friend, why are you taking me with you."


    "It''s my friend, but you know you too. Anyway, you quickly clean up yourself and wait for me at the gate at 8 o''clock. If you dare to be late, see how I can clean you up!" Su Xiaoxiao glared at Ye Hao and finished. Before Ye Hao refused to leave.


    Ye Hao chuckled and shook his head. This relationship was good, and he made a date for himself.


    It doesn''t matter, my sister, who is not related by blood, hasn''t been with her for a long time, and it''s all regarded as my brother and sister shopping together.


    Ye Hao looked at the monsters, he waved his hand, motioned them to come, and used Holy Healing to treat their injuries.


    As for the hair of the wolves, Ye Hao had no choice but to leave them naked first.


    Ye Hao didn''t forget to comfort him. It''s summer anyway. Why is the hair so long? It''s so good and refreshing.


    Finally, Ye Hao left in the wolves'' white eyes.

 Chapter 1721： Pure Girl·Qiao Linying

    Chapter 1721 Pure Girl Qiao Linying


    Eight in the morning.


    Ye Hao was standing at the gate in casual clothes and glanced at her watch. Why didn''t the girl come yet? She said she was late at eight o''clock.


    After nothing else, Ye Hao glanced at the jade bracelet on his wrist.


    "Xiao Cui, in fact, you can stay in the artificial lake instead of staying with me all the time." Ye Hao said.


    "Buzzing." The bracelet vibrated.


    The expression means that I hope to follow Ye Hao''s side.


    Since it was its own intention, Ye Hao couldn''t refuse it. A personal wonderland master was also very good.


    I just don''t know why, since it entered the fairyland, it likes to haunt itself.


    "Didi."


    The horn of the car sounded behind Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao turned around and saw Su Xiaoxiao driving a red Maserati parked behind him.


    The window was rolled down.


    "Why are you still stunned, why don''t you get in the car quickly." Su Xiaoxiao urged.


    Ye Hao was not surprised at the luxury cars that Su Xiaoxiao drove. Xiaoyan specially prepared a garage for him. There were thirty or forty luxury cars parked in the garage. These cars were honored to Ye Hao by the wolf clan in the West. .


    Ye Hao embraced the principle of not accepting for nothing and accepting everything.


    "Hey, are you an adult? Do you have a driver''s license?" Ye Hao looked at Su Xiaoxiao worriedly.


    Su Xiaoxiao gave Ye Hao a blank eye, took out a driver''s license from the small drawer, and called Ye Hao: "Don''t underestimate this lady, okay, this lady is 18 years old, and she already has a driver''s license. Give it to this lady. Sit firmly, it''s time for you to witness this lady''s driving skills!"


    Ye Hao had a bad feeling in his heart.


    After half an hour.


    Ye Hao sat in the passenger seat, rolling his eyes.


    It wasn''t because Su Xiaoxiao''s car was too fast, but it was too slow, and the speed was not over 30.


    If it weren''t for driving a limited-edition Maserati, I would have been despised by overtaking people and sprayed indiscriminately.


    After being overtaken by a battery car driven by a seventy-year-old lady again, Ye Hao couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "Miss Su, step on the gas pedal. You are not driving a bicycle, but a car!"


    "I feel like she is crying in this Maserati now!"


    "The place you mentioned can be reached in 15 minutes under normal circumstances. Grandma, you can open it for half an hour and haven''t arrived. Are you going to have dinner?"


    "Throttle, throttle! Please, we don''t ask you to drive as fast as fifty yards! Hey, here is the solid line, you have compacted the line! OMG!"


    After Ye Hao vomited a lot, he looked at Su Xiaoxiao speechlessly: "Miss Su Xiaoxiao, I am now very curious how did you get your driver''s license?"


    Su Xiaoxiao''s cheeks are slightly red, and he hesitates to say: "The test... is out."


    "I have the ability to read mind, don''t force me." Ye Haoxu looked at Su Xiaoxiao.


    Su Xiaoxiao looked away, and finally she could only whisper: "That day...a young officer from the military district came to see you, so I just said casually that I want a driver''s license, and he did it for me. "


    "Did you just say this?" Ye Hao looked at Su Xiaoxiao suspiciously.


    Su Xiaoxiao''s head was lowered, and Ye Hao doubted that she could still see the car in front of the windshield. If it weren''t for her speed, other cars were also evading her luxury car, and it might be a rear-end collision.


    Su Xiaoxiao said in the voice of a mosquito: "I just said, I... I am Ye Hao''s younger sister, I am a congenital warrior, I am the acting power of Wushuang City, I..."


    Ye Hao held his face.


    Dear drivers, I apologize to you. It turns out that the road killer was created by him.


    Ye Hao took out Su Xiaoxiao''s driver''s license directly, lit a flame with his fingertips, and the driver''s license burned out at his fingertips.


    "You... why are you burning my driver''s license!" Su Xiaoxiao said anxiously.


    Ye Hao stared at her: "Because this is not your driver''s license. Su Xiaoxiao, if you let me know that you dare to do this kind of thing in my name next time, I promise to lock you into the little black room!"


    "But... but I want to drive..." Su Xiaoxiao pouted.


    "Then you can test your driver''s license honestly." Ye Hao said.


    A gleam of sparkle appeared in Su Xiaoxiao''s eyes: "I have hanged on subject two ten times!"


    Did you hang up subject two ten times?


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, what kind of wizard this is.


    "Auntie, you are a martial artist, and you are an innate martial artist now. How did you succeed in the second test ten times!" Ye Hao really couldn''t believe it.


    "I... I don''t want to. When I drove, I felt that my mind was empty." Su Xiaoxiao said aggrievedly. She looked at the stopped car: "What should we do now? You come to drive, we Change location..."


    "You don''t need to change the position. Let''s hurry to the place first. You have made your friends wait for so long." Ye Hao leaned his arm against the car window and snapped his fingers.


    The car actually moved on its own and began to move towards the destination.


    Five minutes later, outside a large shopping mall.


    Under the envious eyes of everyone, Ye Hao and Su Xiaoxiao got off the car.


    And Su Xiaoxiao also swept away the previous haze and waved to a figure in the distance.


    "I am here."


    Ye Hao''s eyes fell into the distance, and when he saw the man, he paused.


    Qiao Linying!


    This is Su Xiaoxiao''s former classmate and best friend.


    Like Su Xiaoxiao, she is a little sister who doesn''t like to learn, and is Qiu Xueyao''s cousin.


    But I have to say that the Qiao Linying I saw at this time was completely different from before. First of all, she was dressed and dressed. It was completely a typical quiet lady with shawl long hair and plain dress.


    No black lipstick, no false eyelashes, no hair dye, no nail polish, no leather boots, no high heels, no stockings.


    She is a perfect innocent girl.


    This girl has changed so much from a year and a half ago.


    When Qiao Linying saw Ye Hao and Su Xiaoxiao were young, her face was surprised, she ran up to Ye Hao and Su Xiaoxiao.


    Hug with Su Xiaoxiao happily, then looked at Ye Hao with a little shyness and excitement, lifted up his long hair, and said softly, "Brother Hao."


    "Yingying, I haven''t seen you for more than a year and less than two years. You have changed so much, you have grown into a big beauty." Ye Hao praised from the heart.


    Qiao Linying was secretly happy and happy, which made her feel that she woke up at five in the morning, spent two hours choosing clothes, and the hard work of washing and dressing was worth it.


    It is because of such a sentence.


    "You have some eyesight, now Yingying is the number one beauty in our school! I don''t know how many brokerage companies have looked for Yingying, I want to invite Yingying to make her debut!" Su Xiaoxiao was also happy for her girlfriend.


    Qiao Linna blinked her eyes, looked at Ye Hao, and suddenly said, "Brother Hao, do you remember what you promised me before."

 Chapter 1722： He pays for it all!

    Chapter 1722 I want it all, he pays!


    Ye Hao''s body suddenly stiffened. He looked at Qiao Linying and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Isn''t she referring to that thing?


    "What you promised?" Su Xiaoxiao on the side looked at Qiao Linying and Ye Hao in confusion: "What did Ye Hao promise you?"


    "It''s nothing. When you went to Kyoto, Brother Hao promised me that you should treat me to a good meal the next time you meet." Qiao Linying smiled slightly.


    Su Xiaoxiao didn''t doubt, she tapped Ye Hao on the shoulder: "This is a small thing. Don''t worry, this guy is a big money now, let alone a big meal, just buy it in the largest shopping mall in Haicheng. There is no problem with giving it to you."


    "Then I dare not accept it." Qiao Linying put her hands behind her back: "Well, let''s go shopping. This shopping mall was newly built half a year ago.


    There are shopping malls, shopping streets, brand stores, food courts, and cinemas, as long as you can think of it. "


    "I''ve heard of this place, but I haven''t had a chance to come. I have to take a good stroll today." Su Xiaoxiao said excitedly.


    Ye Hao seemed to see that the shopping spirit of Su Xiaoxiao had awakened.


    Qiao Linying covered her mouth and chuckled.


    Su Xiaoxiao and Qiao Linying talked and laughed along the way, but Ye Hao became an electric light bulb and followed them.


    Seeing Qiao Linying''s smile, Ye Hao gradually let go of worry.


    She probably had forgotten that promise a long time ago. After all, she might have only said something impulsively, and a year and a half was enough to wash away some feelings.


    Thinking about things, Su Xiaoxiao and Qiao Linying walked into a women''s clothing store, which is a high-end brand store that contains women''s clothing of all ages.


    Because the price is relatively high, not many people come here, most of them are mistresses who are raised by big money.


    Those women who are dressed up, look at these expensive clothes, they are all beaten up, and they want to buy them all.


    But they also know that their big money is not as good as the local tyrants, so they can only choose some better ones, and then act like a baby on the big money.


    Ye Hao doesn''t like shopping. After he walked into the store, he found a place to sit down and watched his surroundings.


    He found interestingly that these women didn''t know each other and they were still comparing each other. Everyone''s shopping didn''t seem to be buying things, it seemed to be developing a cloth fair.


    If you like something, you have to say it out loud and the price, as if you are afraid that others will not know that your man will buy such an expensive thing for yourself.


    And the purpose of this is just to cast envy in his eyes from other women.


    This balance was quickly broken by Su Xiaoxiao and Qiao Linying.


    Compared with those gorgeous women, Su Xiaoxiao and Qiao Linying are two fairies, and they are two fairies with completely different personalities.


    All the men looked at the two women and swallowed uncontrollably.


    Flowers naturally attract some butterflies and bees.


    Soon a man in a suit and leather shoes walked over, and Ye Hao saw with his own eyes that his female partner had just entered the fitting room.


    With a humble expression on his face, the man greeted Su Xiaoxiao and Qiao Linying.


    However, both Su Xiaoxiao and Qiao Linying were not paying attention, which made the men around who hadn''t taken action cast ironic glances, and at the same time became more interested in these two women.


    What others can''t get is the best.


    This has made many women jealous.


    When the man in the suit saw this, he was a little unconvinced. He coughed, and he estimated to increase his tone: "Two young ladies, I hope you can make friends with you. Meeting is fate. I am willing to buy two young ladies for this fate. A gift.


    Here are the things that the two young ladies choose. "


    After speaking, the man in the suit raised his head confidently.


    Sugar-coated cannonballs are his unsuccessful offensive, and he dare to say so, because he understands the things here. The most expensive item here is no more than 50,000 yuan, and the two pieces together do not exceed 100,000.


    As the leadership of a large company, one hundred thousand yuan.


    Just take it as a month or two for nothing, if you can win the two fairies in front of you, it''s worth it!


    Just when the man in the suit confidently thought that the two women would cast admiring eyes.


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at the man in the suit jokingly: "You just said, as long as I picked it? You are willing to pay, right!"


    Seeing one of the fairies talking to himself, the man in the suit said immediately: "Yes, I just hope the lady can give me a chance. I know a cafe where the coffee and desserts are very good."


    The man in the suit immediately started the offensive.


    Qiao Linying pulled her best friend on the side. Although she hadn''t seen her for a year and a half, she still knew the temper of her best friend.


    Su Xiaoxiao ignored Qiao Linying, she began to pick it up here. She wandered around the store and picked out a dozen pieces of clothes.


    "Which one do you want? I''ll pay now." The man in the suit had already spared his life and looked at Su Xiaoxiao with scorching eyes.


    He had imagined what would happen after he had taken this sweet girl.


    "Which one?" Su Xiaoxiao smiled slightly, and she said to the salesperson: "Thank you to wrap these up, this gentleman said he paid."


    The salesperson was stupid. She pointed to these more than ten pieces of clothes and asked with certainty: "Miss, do you think it is all here?"


    "Yes." Su Xiaoxiao said.


    The salesperson swallowed, she quickly took out the tablet, then calculated the price, looked at the man in the suit, and said, "Sir, this lady picked these for a total of 45,000."


    Four hundred and eight thousand!


    The man in the suit took a breath, which was almost equivalent to half a year''s salary.


    The problem is that he doesn''t have so much money in his card.


    The man in the suit looked at Su Xiaoxiao awkwardly, and forced a smile: "Which... it''s not good to buy so many at once, or else... pick one or two first?"


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at the man in the suit contemptuously: "Hehe, if you don''t have money, you still learn how to make a girl from others. Is it bothersome?"


    Su Xiaoxiao raised his finger to Ye Hao, and said in a whispering voice: "Brother. Come on, I''m going to buy something."


    Ye Hao walked over with his hands in his pockets, ignoring the surprised eyes of those around him.


    Ye Hao knew what they were wondering about, it was nothing more than the simple dressing of Ye Hao.


    "Which one are you here again?" Ye Hao looked at Su Xiaoxiao.


    Su Xiaoxiao hugged Ye Hao''s shoulders with a sweet look, and then said to the salesperson: "Except for the clothes you just picked, I have all the clothes in your store.


    Remember, all sizes, I want them! He pays. "


    In the last sentence, Su Xiaoxiao pointed at Ye Hao, as if he was pointing at a fool.

 Chapter 1723： The urban legend of local tyrants

    Chapter 1723: The Urban Legend Of The Tyrant


    Everyone in the clothing store was dumbfounded, including all the salespeople. They didn''t seem to believe their ears.


    The salesperson standing next to Su Xiaoxiao was stunned. They stood there without speaking for a long time, knowing that their manager noticed something strange and walked out of the office.


    Walked to the salesperson and asked: "What''s the matter?"


    The salesman swallowed and pointed at the pile of clothes in front of him, but was speechless for a long time.


    The manager asked guessingly: "This guest wants these clothes?"


    Looking at the number of these clothes, it can be considered a big business. With sales of three to four hundred thousand yuan, their profits are at least one-third.


    "No... this... this customer said. Except for these clothes... she wants all the clothes in the shop, including all models." The salesperson whispered.


    The manager was dumbfounded when she heard this, but fortunately, her mental quality was much better than those of the employees.


    She looked at Su Xiaoxiao, and then at the two men next to Su Xiaoxiao. She looked directly at the man in the suit: "Sir, your female partner said that she wants all the goods in this store except these clothes. Is that true?"


    The man in the suit immediately said as if shaking a rattle: "No... it''s not mine, I don''t... don''t know her."


    The man in the suit stepped back immediately.


    Just kidding, buying all the clothes here will cost him most of his life''s salary.


    "It''s him, he wants to pay." The man in the suit pointed at Ye Hao and shouted.


    The manager looked at Ye Hao, she showed a suspicious look, and she didn''t look like a rich man in Ye Hao''s dress.


    Is this group of people here to make trouble?


    Out of professional ethics, the manager still asked respectfully: "Sir, may I ask..."


    "Wait a moment." Ye Hao raised his hand to stop the manager.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s move, the people around showed a stunned expression. As expected, it was just nonsense. Who would have so much money to buy all the clothes in a brand-name store?


    "Buy so many clothes, are you finished wearing them." Ye Hao looked at Su Xiaoxiao, he was rich but he would not condone Su Xiaoxiao''s mischief.


    Facing Ye Hao''s question, Su Xiaoxiao was not afraid, she raised her head: "Who said I wore them. These clothes, if Yinyin likes them, I will give her some, and then I will pick a few by myself.


    Then there are quite a lot of people of all ages here, Sister Song Ying, Sister Zi Qiong, and the girls in the school, they can all wear it.


    Girls just want to dress themselves beautifully. "


    Ye Hao looked at Su Xiaoxiao, then he took out a black gold card from his pocket and handed it to the manager: "Just do what this lady said, we won¡¯t take the things away, and I¡¯ll give you an address later. Just send it to that place."


    Time seems to have stopped.


    Just when everyone thought it was a joke, the man actually took out his bank card.


    The manager took the bank card, took out the credit card machine and swiped it. Her expression changed dozens of times within a second, and finally she maintained a respectful expression on her face.


    "Dear sir, we will meet all your requirements. All but these clothes are wrapped, right? Don''t worry. Within five hours, our shop will definitely deliver all the clothes you want to the place you specify. .


    If there are any other needs, the husband and the young lady can give them whatever they want. "


    Seeing what the manager looks like, smart people can understand.


    This man really bought all the clothes!


    All the women looked at Ye Hao with admiration, envy, and fascination.


    Ye Hao''s ordinary dress is the most fashionable in their eyes, even the thread on his jeans is fashionable!


    "Okay, let''s go to the next store. After buying women''s clothing, we also have to buy men''s clothing for the children." Su Xiaoxiao was not surprised by Ye Hao''s large sums of money.


    She knows Ye Hao''s current wealth is absolutely unmatched by anyone in the world.


    After Ye Hao and others left.


    Some customers walked into the store, but they were stopped by the waiter.


    And the reason given is.


    "All the goods in the store have been sold out."


    ...


    Except for this store, all the stores selected by Su Xiaoxiao were bloodbathed.


    Since then, there has been an urban legend in this shopping mall. There is a pair of handsome men and women. As long as the store patronized by them, all the goods will be sold out.


    All the shopkeepers were eagerly looking forward to their shop being patronized by these two gold masters.


    This is something later, now Ye Hao and others have come to a restaurant.


    "Weird, why is there no one in the restaurant? I remember that in this store, it is difficult to reserve a place at ordinary times, and there are lines in the peak period." Qiao Linying sat in a chair, looking at the empty places around her in confusion.


    "It''s you who made the ghost." Ye Hao looked at Su Xiaoxiao.


    Su Xiaoxiao raised his head: "This store serves us today. We are VV...VIP customers."


    Ye Hao smiled helplessly, and said to Qiao Linying: "You don''t need to worry about her, she is like this. She''s all grown up, and she looks like a kid. You can order whatever you like. If you like food from other stores, you can Tell the restaurant manager and let him book."


    "No need, these are enough." Qiao Linying said obediently.


    Ye Hao looked at Qiao Linying and threw Su Xiaoxiao''s eyes: "Look at them, you are so sensible. Look at you again. Hey...Yingying, if my family is as good as you are, I don''t have to worry about it. ."


    "Cut." Su Xiaoxiao counted a **** to Ye Hao.


    After eating and drinking, I booked a movie theater to watch a movie in the afternoon, and after a sumptuous dinner, it was getting dark.


    Ye Hao drove the car and looked at Su Xiaoxiao and Qiao Linying sitting in the back of the car.


    Su Xiaoxiao''s cheeks were red, and his body smelled of alcohol. She was holding Qiao Linying and talking about various things.


    "Excuse me, it may be that this girl has been holding back for too long. I saw your girlfriend today and let it go," Ye Hao said.


    "It''s okay. I also had a great time today." Qiao Linying said.


    "I remember the location of your home, I will send Xiaoxiao back first, and then send you home all right." Ye Hao said.


    "It''s okay." Qiao Linying nodded obediently, and wiped the stains for Su Xiaoxiao with a tissue. She was really a good child.


    Anyone who looks at it will be excited.


    Ye Hao looked at Su Xiaoxiao Qiao Linying in the rearview mirror.


    This girl has changed so much, it''s hard to believe that she was a little girl who skipped class a year and a half ago.


    Maybe time can really change a person.


    It is really great that Xiaoxiao can have such a girlfriend like her.

 Chapter 1724： Remember your promise to me?

    Chapter 1724 Do you still remember your promise to me?


    When passing by Wushuang City, Ye Hao handed Su Xiaoxiao to Laura who came out to greet him and asked her to take care of the drunk Su Xiaoxiao.


    Then he returned to the car and started the car to take her home.


    "This is Wushuang City. Wushuang City is now a mysterious place in Haicheng. It is said that many people have heard some strange movements in Wushuang City.


    The classmates in my school are all curious, some boys still want to come and explore, but I heard that they were caught by the security guard before they got over the wall.


    The outside news media only said that this is a certain national science and technology research institution. "Qiao Linying looked at the tall wall of Wushuang City.


    "It''s better not to be too curious. Live your life, study and work." Ye Hao said with a smile, looking at the wall of Wushuang City, and said in his heart: Passing through this wall, then it is not your world.


    The car gradually left Wushuang City and drove towards Qiao Linying''s house. The road was brightly lit, and it was already eight o''clock in the evening.


    "That... can it take up your time..."


    Ye Hao looked at Qiao Linying behind through the rearview mirror, her head hanging, her fingers grasping the corner of her clothes.


    "what happened?"


    "I want to walk over the Jiangbin flood dike." Qiao Linying whispered.


    Riverside flood dike?


    I remember that it was in Haicheng near the outskirts. It was a flood control embankment of a river. It was usually a park. Many people came here to walk and play.


    There is also known as Jiangbin Park.


    "Will it be too late..." Ye Hao looked at Qiao Linying hesitantly.


    "Today... is actually my birthday..." Qiao Linying interrupted suddenly.


    birthday?


    Why didn''t I hear Su Xiaoxiao mention it? Mostly this girl was too happy to have fun, and she forgot about it when she was drunk.


    "Okay, I''ll send Miss Qiao to the Jiangbin flood dike." Ye Hao took out his mobile phone, edited a text message and sent it out.


    Ten minutes later, Maserati stopped by the roadside under the riverside flood dike.


    Ye Hao and Qiao Linying walked down.


    Seeing Qiao Linying carrying the bag in her hand, he suggested: "Just put the bag in the car."


    "It''s okay." Qiao Linying shook her head.


    Seeing Qiao Linying''s insistence, Ye Hao didn''t say much.


    From the stone steps, the two walked onto the flood dike.


    Above the flood **** is a river. There are many plants and stone paths on both sides of the river. Under the starry sky, it is still very beautiful.


    There are also many friends and couples walking here.


    "Let''s go this way." Ye Hao said, pointing in one direction.


    "Yeah." Qiao Linying nodded.


    The two didn''t talk about anything along the way, and just walked like this.


    After walking for ten minutes, Ye Hao felt that the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    This should be a topic, but what should we talk about? This is mostly Su Xiaoxiao talking during the day, and he just meets next to him.


    It was really awkward to let Ye Hao and Qiao Linying chat alone.


    By the way, Qiao Linying and Su Xiaoxiao are in the same grade, so next year should be the third year of high school graduation.


    You can ask her about her plans for the college entrance examination in the future.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Ye Hao and Qiao Linying spoke at the same time, but when they heard each other''s words, they immediately stopped.


    The two sides looked at each other, which immediately made the atmosphere even more embarrassing.


    What the **** was going on, how could it be as if two people were in love, Ye Hao was entangled.


    Dididi...


    At this moment, the cell phone ringing broke the calm.


    "It''s a small phone." Qiao Linying took out her mobile phone, looked at the number on it, and glanced at Ye Hao.


    "It is estimated that she is awake now." Ye Hao said from the side.


    Qiao Linying pressed the connect button.


    "Hey."


    "Yingying, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I was so happy today. I forgot that it was your birthday today. In fact, I ordered a cake and a birthday gift for you. Or else you will come back first. Time is still too late. "


    Su Xiaoxiao''s anxious and apologetic tone could be heard by Ye Hao.


    Qiao Linying glanced at Ye Hao next to her. She smiled and said, "Little, I am very happy today. Birthday cakes and birthday gifts are not necessary at all."


    "but¡­¡­"


    "You are drunk, so take a good rest first and be obedient." Qiao Linying was gentle like a big sister.


    Finally, after Su Xiaoxiao apologized in every possible way, the phone hung up.


    "I didn''t give you a decent birthday today. I''m sorry." Ye Hao looked at Qiao Linying.


    Qiao Linying shook her head as she flirted with her hair tossed by the breeze.


    "Birthday does not mean to have cakes and gifts, as long as I can be happy, I have a very happy day, that''s enough."


    "Although I said that, I don''t want to leave you with regrets. You are a little girlfriend, that is, my sister. My sister was also very guilty just now. It is not 24 o''clock yet. I think it should be too late to remedy it. Little gift, I hope you like it."


    Ye Hao smiled and pointed at the distant sky.


    Hoo hoo


    Rays of sunlight shot into the sky, and then released brilliant fireworks.


    Qiao Linying looked at Ye Hao in surprise and the gorgeous fireworks.


    "This...this is..."


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers, and a big cake was hung by four drones and flew slowly from the night sky, and finally landed in front of Ye Hao.


    In fact, these all only need Ye Hao''s ability, but in order not to be scary, Ye Hao still uses the drone as a cover.


    "I prepared this hastily, I hope you like it." Ye Hao looked at Qiao Linying with a smile.


    "What a beautiful firework."


    "I have never seen such beautiful fireworks!"


    "There are patterns and words!"


    "Qiao Linying wishes you a happy birthday. Who is this Qiao Linying? Someone set off fireworks for her birthday. This is too happy."


    The woman who said this had longing and envy in her eyes, and the male companion next to her said with jealousy: "What''s the matter, setting off fireworks pollutes the environment, we should stop such behavior."


    An urban beauty passing by looked at the man and smiled slightly: "Do you smell gunpowder smoke? Do you feel the debris from the explosion of fireworks."


    Another old man stopped and waited, and said in surprise: "Really not."


    The urban beauty lifted her gold glasses: "This is the most advanced non-polluting firework in the world. It is expensive and has not yet been mass-produced. Just this amount requires at least millions of funds.


    I really don''t know which local tyrant is spending a lot of money. "


    When everyone was surprised and admired, the protagonist of this incident was covering his mouth and looking at the fireworks with crystal clear eyes.


    Qiao Linying looked at Ye Hao with tenderness and admiration in her eyes.


    "Do you like it?" Ye Hao smiled.


    Qiao Linying nodded: "I like it."


    "Just like it." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, Qiao Linying suddenly took out a piece of paper from her bag, and looked at Ye Hao with a reddish cheek.


    "Brother Hao, this is my admission letter from Huaxia University. Do you remember the promise you gave me back then!"

 Chapter 1725： Yingying, sorry

    Chapter 1725 Yingying, I''m Sorry


    Ye Hao''s smile became stiff, of course he remembered that promise.


    Qiao Linying didn''t notice the strangeness in Ye Hao''s eyes. She was like Juliet in a love fairy tale, clutching her chest and talking shyly.


    "At that time, I was still a lost child. I gave up on myself, I abandoned myself, and I walked on the edge of degeneration. Now thinking about me, I was really stupid at that time, and it felt like a teenage girl in adolescence.


    Fortunately, when I was at a loss in my life, I met you, my hero. I like you, I know that I like you, even if we spend time together, we can count it with our fingers.


    But I can still feel my heart clearly, I have fallen in love with you. "


    Qiao Linying put down her hands and fiddled with her clothes corners with her head down: "At that time, I confessed to a man for the first time. Don''t look at me carelessly. In fact, my heart is still very traditional.


    And you rejected me, but I don''t blame you, I know I was young at the time, and I even...not good enough for you. But you gave me hope, you said, as long as I am admitted to university, as long as I still love you at that time, you are willing to accept me. "


    After that, Qiao Linying''s cheeks were red, and she bit her lip lightly. She could see that she was very happy and nervous now.


    "Wait!" Ye Hao raised his head in a panic. The scene before him was more at a loss than what he experienced in Qin Ling: "I remember you were only a freshman at the time! I was a senior!


    And I went to college. If I stay in school now, I will be a sophomore after this summer vacation!


    No matter how you count it, you should be only a second year in high school. You haven''t had summer vacation yet. How can you get the admission letter from Huaxia University! "Ye Hao looked at Qiao Linying in surprise.


    Qiao Linying showed a proud smile. She was very happy that she also surprised this man. This at least made her feel that her hard work for more than a year was not in vain.


    "Normally, I am indeed in the second year of high school. But a lot of things happened this year. During the first half of the second semester of high school, I reviewed and self-studied for the first year and second year, including part of the content of the third year.


    When my classmate entered the second half of the second semester of high school, because of my excellent grades, I directly enrolled in the graduating class of high school.


    Then naturally I took the college entrance examination. Fortunately, I was admitted to the university you entered before, Huaxia University. "


    Qiao Linying looked at Ye Hao and whispered: "I said, I will catch up with you."


    Ye Hao was dumbfounded.


    Counterattack!


    This is simply a counterattack that only exists in the novel. Ye Hao knows how Qiao Linying''s grades were back then. She and Su Xiaoxiao are definitely the poorest representatives in the class.


    It turned out that it only took half a year to become a schoolmaster, and he skipped a level directly.


    That''s not a big deal, and I was admitted to Huaxia University!


    These things can be said to be novels with the protagonist''s aura!


    Ye Hao stared at Qiao Linying in a daze, now he can understand why the girl in front of him has changed so much.


    But... At that time, he made such a promise, completely trying to use time to dispel the feelings in the heart of this young girl, Qiao Linying.


    Who would have thought that this feeling has not only not disappeared, but now it seems to be very terrifying, and even a scumbag can counterattack and become a schoolmaster!


    Ye Hao looked at Qiao Linying''s loving eyes.


    He didn''t know what to do for a while.


    At this moment, he even missed the stench of the ghost dragon''s mouth like a pit that had not been cleaned in ten years, as well as the skeleton, and the beautiful scenery in Xiao Zheng''s Zhuxian sword formation.


    Even those "cute" "little animals" outside of Ten Thousand Demons City.


    Qiao Linying looked at Ye Hao''s bewildered look. She chuckled and said, "I know this may be a little sudden, and there is still a long distance between me and you, but I will work hard.


    I will become what you want. You can tell me what you like and hate.


    And I have a good relationship with Xiaoxiao, I...I will be her sister-in-law. "


    "Ah, cut..." Lying on the bed, Su Xiaoxiao, who was sleepy, didn''t know that his best friend was now thinking about being her sister-in-law.


    Qiao Linying became more excited as she spoke, and at the same time approached Ye Hao step by step, looking at Ye Hao with burning eyes.


    "Today you made such a birthday show for me, I am very happy. I feel your love..."


    Love? Wait, as a little brother, I want to celebrate a birthday for you. Why do you think of love?


    "Today is also my birthday, I...I...I." Qiao Linying''s breathing became rapid, and her hand was pressed on Ye Hao''s chest.


    "I want your birthday present tonight."


    Ye Hao felt that his mind was down. It was difficult for him to make a choice. He wished someone could choose for him.


    [The system mission starts to "refuse showing love", please refuse Qiao Linying''s showing of love. Task reward: time capsule*1. Mission failed: three years as a vegetable]


    The unexpected mission made Ye Hao a little grateful.


    To be honest, it is really difficult for him to make a choice at this moment, accept? He now has Song Ying, not to mention that there is still a mess in Wushuang City that has not been cleaned up.


    Xia Xue, Nangong Ziqiong, Situ Qiao''er and their thoughts, Ye Hao certainly knew that he was not a fool.


    What would they think if they suddenly accepted a Qiao Linying?


    Could it be said that I treat myself equally and accept them all?


    Although Yanfu is not superficial, Ye Hao has no time to deal with these personal problems after receiving the problems.


    He didn''t want to catch fire in his backyard when he was fighting with the underworld or Hawkeye.


    And refuse? Seeing how affectionate Qiao Linying looked, Ye Hao could ignore her love before, thinking that it was just a child''s ignorant worship and a love of heroes.


    However, what Qiao Linying did for him really made him unable to ignore and have the heart to hurt.


    Now the system gives a choice, and there is a penalty.


    This allowed Ye Hao to at least not need to choose. Ye Hao knew that this was a very cowardly behavior.


    But he is such a person, he can''t take the initiative to hurt anyone he cares about.


    Look at the system''s task prompts in the retina.


    Another glance at Qiao Linying in front of her.


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    After he opened his eyes, he looked at Qiao Linying and said.


    "Yingying, I''m sorry. I can''t accept you now."

 Chapter 1726： We dont belong to one world

    Chapter 1726 We Are Not Part Of The World


    This time, the smile on Qiao Linying''s face stiffened a bit, but it was quickly covered up by Qiao Linying. She slapped her hair tossed by the wind.


    "The wind on this flood **** is really strong, I can''t even hear what you are talking about, Brother Hao."


    Ye Hao had a heart, but he continued, "Yingying, please calmly listen to me. I apologize to you first. The promise I promised before was actually a slow-down strategy.


    At that time, I thought you just mistaken worship for love. I now know that I was wrong. Worship may become a kind of love over time. After all, love is diverse.


    But I really can''t accept your feelings. You don''t know that many things have happened to me over the past year or so, many things that I can''t explain myself.


    And I already have someone I love, even... I already have a child. "


    Having said that, Ye Hao looked at Qiao Linying with some worry.


    Qiao Linying''s smile gradually became stiff, and Ye Hao could see that her inner mood fluctuated greatly at this moment, and she was holding it up.


    Qiao Linying bit her lip, she looked at Ye Hao''s eyes: "I can accept it."


    "What?" Ye Hao was dumbfounded.


    "I said, I can accept that you have other women, or even have children. What you just said is correct. I worshiped you at first, but gradually this worship has become a kind of love.


    You don''t know that you have a fascinating charm, like the sun in the night, attracting others.


    This year, I have also thought about giving up countless times, because you have to know that it is very difficult to change. Every day I read those things that I hate. I gave up my hobby, I took off my ear studs, and I burned I dropped my fancy dress and put on such a good girl''s clothes.


    I sever the contact with all my previous friends, because I want to say goodbye to the past me, I no longer go to the dance hall, I no longer drink, I must be home before 8 o''clock every night. "


    Speaking of this, Qiao Linying''s eyes have already shed tears of grievance.


    She wiped her tears and looked at Ye Hao: "It''s really tiring to change this. It''s tiring. But because I like you, I can''t like others anymore.


    You are in my mind all the time! So... I can accept everything about you, your child I can be my own child, your woman, I... I can also accept it.


    After all, I know that attractive men cannot be fascinated without women. "


    Ye Hao was speechless, he really wanted to hug the woman in front of him.


    Someone once said that it is better to find someone who loves you than to find someone you love.


    Because at least you will not be too painful, at least you are the only person in that person''s world!


    But he can''t now. He knows exactly how wrong his promise was, and he can''t let this mistake go on.


    Instead of letting a woman waste her time for an unfulfilled promise, it is better to wake her up completely.


    Maybe it hurts this way, but the long-term pain is not as good as the short-term pain.


    "Sorry, Yingying. If there is another life, I would..." Ye Hao said.


    But he was hugged directly by Qiao Linying, and Qiao Linying said in a crying voice: "No, I don''t want the next life, I only want this life."


    "But in this life I can''t give you any promises, I can''t deceive you anymore. We... don''t belong to the same world.


    Sorry, Yingying. "Ye Hao closed his eyes.


    The next moment, Qiao Linying felt her arms empty, she lost her balance and fell to the ground.


    She stared at everything in the sky in amazement, only the breeze was blowing her.


    Qiao Linying was stupid, she looked at the beautiful cake next to her, she was stupid.


    The words on the cake with Happy 18th birthday wish Yingying, made her feel as if she was laughing at her.


    She kicked the whole cake madly and stomped it on the ground.


    Tears have wetted her cheeks.


    She saw the admission notice from China Summer University, and she tore it into countless pieces and threw it on the ground.


    At this time, a cleaning aunt happened to pass by.


    "Hey, little girl. How can you throw rubbish."


    Qiao Linying raised her head, glanced at Aunt Cleaner with lost eyes, then turned and left.


    Aunt Procter & Gamble wanted to go up and intercept it, but suddenly her mind went blank. After a few seconds, she came back to her senses, and all the pieces of paper and cake in front of her disappeared.


    "Strange, what''s going on? Could it be that I have hallucinations?"


    While the cleaning lady was muttering in doubt, a figure was floating in the sky in the distance.


    [The system prompts, the task is completed, get rewards...]


    Ye Hao is not in the mood to take care of any tasks now. He looks worriedly at Qiao Linying, who is walking down the street like a corpse. All he can do now is to follow silently to prevent any accidents to Qiao Linying at this moment.


    Qiao Linying drove a taxi. The driver saw Qiao Linying''s appearance and said in his heart that she was another girl who was broken in love. He knew that he could not say more at this time, so he started the car silently.


    Send the guests to the place she designated.


    "Guest, here it is. It''s 15 yuan in total. Is it cash or Alipay or WeChat?" The driver turned his head and looked at the back seat.


    But Qiao Linying had got off the car at this moment and walked numbly towards the community.


    "Hey, miss, you haven''t..." When the driver yelled, a hundred yuan bill appeared in front of him.


    "This is money for the car, no need to look for it."


    Before the driver could reflect, the money fell on his lap, but when he looked out the half-open car window, there was not even a single figure.


    The driver swallowed, "I shouldn''t have met a ghost anymore."


    A chill came, and the driver drove away immediately without waiting.


    Qiao Linying''s mind was empty, she felt that her body no longer belonged to her, and her mind kept echoing what Ye Hao said at the time.


    "We are not from the same world..."


    "Not a person of the world."


    "Sorry."


    Qiao Linying''s red and swollen eyes had no tears, she numbly took out the key and tried to open the door, but the key couldn''t be inserted into the keyhole.


    Perhaps after hearing the movement outside the door, footsteps came from the door, and then the door was opened.


    A couple appeared, it was Qiao Linying''s parents.


    "Yingying, why did you come back so late? I called you and didn''t answer it. Today is your birthday. We have prepared a gift for you to celebrate your admission to Huaxia University!


    Your efforts and changes this year are all in the eyes of your parents. You have really grown up. "Mother Qiao pointed to the newly decorated dining room with cakes and candles.


    Father Qiao noticed Qiao Linying''s strangeness: "What''s wrong with you, Yingying? Why are you crying? Did someone bully you outside?"


    "Who dares to bully my daughter, Yingying, tell me."


    Qiao Linying pushed her parents away and walked directly into her room, then closed the door and locked it.

 Chapter 1727： I am a scumbag

    Chapter 1727 I''m A Scum


    Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother looked at the door, they hurried up to pat, but there was no movement at all, no matter how they shouted, Qiao Linying didn''t reply.


    "What the **** is going on? Has something happened to this child? It''s like losing his soul." Father Qiao said, slapped on the wall.


    Mother Qiao''s ear was on the door panel, but she couldn''t hear any movement.


    She patted her husband complainingly: "You said you, what sound-proof door, sound-proof wall. Now you can''t hear any movement in the house."


    "I didn''t want to help Yingying study at that time, don''t talk about me, first think about what to do, this child is alone in it, I am worried." Qiao''s father was anxious.


    "You are useless, you can''t be counted on at this time." Mother Qiao took out her cell phone and pressed a number.


    "What are you doing on the phone?"


    "I called Xueyao. She has a good relationship with Yingying. See if Xueyao can persuade Yingying." Mother Qiao said.


    Father Qiao''s eyes lit up: "Yes, yes, yes! Find Xueyao!"


    The room was in a mess at the moment.


    The books on the shelves were toppled and all scattered all over the place.


    These books are about English, Chinese, and other senior year three subject review questions. They are filled with words and various sticky notes.


    Qiao Linying tore these books, she couldn''t cry anymore, her eyes were sore, and her throat was uncomfortable, but it was not as uncomfortable as her heart.


    In this year, she changed so much for that man, but in the end it turned out to be just the result.


    This is equivalent to kicking her from heaven to **** in an instant.


    This is tantamount to directly denying her efforts for more than a year.


    After the book was torn, Qiao Linying pushed open her pink closet, where there were still a few books and some beautiful clothes.


    Those books are not review books, but "how to make myself a lady", "how to make a man fall in love with myself", and "how to be a virtuous woman"


    As you can see from the crumpled corners, I don''t know how many times I have read these books.


    Qiao Linying tore all these books and clothes, and finally she tore tired and fell on the bed swayingly.


    Her arms covered the red eye sockets, her fists were pinched tightly, her nails had pierced the skin, and blood was flowing out.


    Sadness, anger, unwillingness, and other emotions filled her mind.


    Finally tiredness came and she fell asleep faintly.


    A figure in the dark night outside the house also disappeared.


    The room returned to silence, but a black hole appeared in Qiao Linying''s room, and a black shadow covered in black mist came out of it.


    The black hole disappeared, and the shadow slowly walked in front of Qiao Linying.


    ...


    The next day, Ye Hao arrived at the airport.


    "Why do you think of leaving in such a hurry and not staying for a few more days?" Nangong Ziqiong wore a sunglasses hat.


    "Yes. There is something so anxious. It has only been a few days since I came back from Qin Ling." Su Xiaoxiao pouted, a little unhappy.


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at them: "There are still some things that I can''t wait for. Xiaoyue has been in a coma for so long. I need to find ¡®medicine¡¯ quickly. I can¡¯t let her lie down all the time."


    Song Ying handed a backpack to Ye Hao: "There are some change of clothes inside. Go early and return early. Pay attention to safety."


    Ye Hao had enough clothes in his storage items, but he didn''t say clearly. Anyway, an extra backpack is just taking a place in the storage items.


    "Well, I''ll go back soon. You don''t need to see me off. Laura and the others are still waiting for you outside the airport. Pay attention to safety when you return." Ye Hao waved his hand and walked into the airport security passage.


    After passing through the security check channel, a shadow appeared beside him.


    "I also said why you didn''t come, dare you to wait for me here." Ye Hao looked at the nightingale in front of him, and walked towards the VIP terminal as he spoke.


    "It was a little weird after you came back last night. Did something happen? If you encounter any trouble, tell me, maybe I can help." Nightingale followed Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shook his head and laughed at himself: "It''s okay, you can''t help me even if there is a problem."


    Seeing that Ye Hao said so, she didn''t ask much.


    "How long do you expect to be back?" Nightingale asked.


    "It will take at least a month. If there are a lot of things, it may take about two months." Ye Hao looked at Nightingale: "What about you, what are your plans."


    Pay attention to adjusting your emotions. No one will comfort you during my absence. "


    Nightingale smiled and looked at the plane taking off and landing outside the transparent glass on both sides of the passage.


    "Don''t worry, I already understand. Fear alone is useless. I will avenge Qiye''s enmity. I already know who the enemy is, but what I lack now is my strength.


    Wushuang City is a good place. I plan to stay here to practice, and improve my strength as much as possible before determining the position of the ¡®devil¡¯. At that time I will kill him myself. "


    Ye Hao nodded and patted Nightingale on the shoulder: "There are a lot of good things in the library, you can go and see. There are also things I brought out of Qinling this time, many things are helpful The improvement of strength.


    Remember my words, if there is any situation, tell me as soon as possible, we are friends, your enemy is my enemy, never have to carry it alone. "


    "Yeah." Nightingale nodded.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Ye Hao, the private plane you booked has arrived. Take off in ten minutes, please come with me." A beautiful stewardess came out to greet Ye Hao, and guided Ye Hao respectfully.


    "Goodbye."


    Ye Hao waved his hand and followed the stewardess to leave.


    Nightingale looked at Ye Hao''s back, and she said silently: "You said that yourself, but who knows how many things you are carrying on your shoulders."


    private plane


    Ye Hao lay on a comfortable luxurious seat.


    "Sir, I am your exclusive flight attendant, and will accompany you through this trip. If you have any needs during the journey, you can tell me." The flight attendant came to Ye Hao again, showing a beautiful smile.


    "No need." Ye Hao waved his hand.


    "Then I wish you a pleasant journey." The stewardess bowed 90 degrees, showing her perfect figure.


    But when the stewardess was about to return to his seat, Ye Hao stopped her again.


    "Wait a minute, can I ask you a question." Ye Hao looked at the stewardess.


    Although the flight attendant was puzzled, she asked politely: "Sir, please."


    "How do you think I am?" Ye Hao picked up the red wine next to him and filled himself with a glass.


    The stewardess looked at Ye Hao with a professional smile: "Sir, you are a successful person and behave appropriately. At the same time, you are also a person of identity.


    Only a person with sufficient status can arrange for only three private business jets in the world, the world''s top and most luxurious, known as sky diamonds, to serve you in just half a day.


    As far as I know, these three planes were sold out long after they came out. The owners of the three planes were the owners of the largest consortium in the United States, the English Royal Family, and the French Royal Family.


    These are the few dignitaries in the world, and the identity of the gentleman is absolutely extraordinary for being related to these three powers. "


    As a flight attendant who can get on a private business jet, her speech and knowledge are extraordinary.


    But Ye Hao smiled slightly, he looked at the reflection of his cheek on the machine window.


    "But I feel like a scumbag."


    The flight attendants were surprised, the wealthy businessmen now like to scold themselves?


    After the plane took off, Ye Hao glanced at the city below, as if seeing a girl in the corner of the city crying because of a scum.


    Ye Hao opened his system page and looked at the completed task in the taskbar.


    "System, if it''s a person, I absolutely want to beat you up now."


    After speaking, Ye Hao closed the system and closed his eyes.


    But in the infinite data of the system, Ye Hao did not find that there was an invisible task chain behind the completed task.


    And the moment Ye Hao shut down the system, a line of words flashed by.


    [Hidden mission: redeem... Qiao Linying... trigger... time and... reward... lost... dead...]

 Chapter 1728： Qiao Linyings changes

    Chapter 1728 Qiao Linying''s Change


    Dididi


    When Ye Hao closed his eyes to rest, his cell phone rang.


    This is high in the sky.


    Ye Hao picked up the phone and looked at the stewardess suspiciously.


    The flight attendant explained: "This private jet is equipped with a mobile signal source and can provide communication services."


    After speaking, the stewardess silently exited the current cabin, which seemed to give Ye Hao a private space.


    Ye Hao looked at the number name displayed on the phone.


    Qiu Xueyao


    Ye Hao didn''t need to think about why Qiu Xueyao called herself suddenly.


    Ye Hao hung up the phone.


    But after a few seconds, the phone rang again.


    Qiu Xueyao really insisted. This process was deadlocked for five or six minutes.


    When Ye Hao wanted to shut down, a text message came at this time.


    Ye Hao opened the text message, and the content inside made him dumbfounded.


    "Ye Hao, you bastard, dare not answer my call. I''ll tell you! Call me right now, or I will go to your Wushuang City right away and play it with a big speaker for 24 hours. The content is that you bastard. Abandon the chaos..."


    Behind is a series of insulting words.


    Ye Hao sighed. He pressed Qiu Xueyao''s phone number. He was not worried about his reputation, but he didn''t want the people in Wushuang City to worry about her.


    Qiu Xueyao estimated that he was just squatting in front of the phone at this moment. As soon as Ye Hao called, Qiu Xueyao answered it.


    Before Ye Hao could speak, Qiu Xueyao was just a scolding rebuke.


    "Ye Hao, you bastard, tell me, what the **** did you do to my sister Qiao Linying! Since she came home last night, she has not been hiding in her house. Aunty, I just got a bomb Exploded.


    I heard from my aunt and uncle that she went out to play with Su Xiaoxiao yesterday, my mother, I thought of you the first time! Are you there? What did you do to my sister!


    If you don''t make it clear to me, mother, I will smash you into pieces! "


    Ye Hao waited until Qiu Xueyao finished speaking before he said, "Is it finished?"


    "It''s over." Qiu Xueyao was polite, and her tone became normal immediately after she finished her curse.


    This temper is really like a storm, coming fast and going fast.


    "You want to know what happened, right?" Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Yes!" Qiu Xueyao asked. In fact, she knew in her heart that Ye Hao couldn''t bully people. If she bullies people, she is a big living person, why not bully her.


    When the military area was training, physical contact was indispensable, but Ye Haomao didn''t see any hands or feet.


    Kekeke... this is not the point.


    "I will only say it once..." Ye Hao gave Qiu Xueyao a brief account of what happened. Finally, he said: "I also have an inescapable responsibility for this matter, but you know that I and Yingying are not in the same world. .


    My own affairs have not been dealt with yet, and I can''t give her a promise that I can''t achieve at all. Instead of letting her go on like this, the long-term pain is worse than the short-term pain. I explained everything to her.


    I''m going to work abroad now. Please comfort Yingying. If she wants to hate me, let her hate me. Instead of delaying her life, let me be her enemy. "


    On the other end of the phone, Qiu Xueyao sighed. She also knew that her cousin liked Ye Hao.


    "You...this matter...hey...you said you are a scourge, why would you provoke women like this?" Qiu Xueyao no longer complained about Ye Hao, but didn''t forget to make a spit.


    I was still muttering in my heart that it was not enough to find her, and he went to provoke his cousin.


    "I don''t want to, if it is possible, I hope she will never see me." Ye Hao looked at the blue sky outside the window, Qiao Linying''s painful look appeared in front of him from time to time last night.


    This is the first time in his life that a woman feels so sorry for him. Seeing Qiao Linying''s painful look, he is also very guilty.


    Even if his strength is amazing, but at this time, he feels that he has nowhere to fight.


    "You...let''s talk later, Yingying opened the door, I''ll hang up first. When you come back, I will pack you up!" Qiu Xueyao heard a movement, and she hung up the phone directly.


    Ye Hao sighed and put down the phone.


    Haicheng, Qiao Linying''s home.


    When Qiu Xueyao heard the sound of opening the door, she immediately put down the phone and rushed into the house from the balcony. Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother who hadn''t slept all night were waiting at the door.


    And the door that had been closed all night finally opened.


    Qiao Linying walked out, except for her indifferent expression, nothing else.


    Mother Qiao also opened Qiao Linying''s sleeves, as if she was afraid that her daughter could not think of it.


    "Baby girl, tell your father, whoever bullies you, father will find him desperately." Father Qiao carried a kitchen knife in his hand.


    Qiao Linying chuckled, "Dad, you''re all old, who are you going to go with?"


    "Yeah, put the knife down. How old is it, I was shocked." Mother Qiao gave her husband a roll of eyes, and then looked at you and her daughter worriedly: "Daughter, tell mom, what happened? ?"


    "Parents, I made you worry, but there is nothing wrong. I went to play in the haunted house yesterday with my friends. The haunted house was so scary and scared me to cry. I came back when I was out of my soul, and now I have recovered.


    You see, I have nothing to do. Dad, you happen to be holding a knife and get me a bowl of noodles. I''m hungry. "Qiao Linying smiled, completely the same as usual.


    "Yingying, are you really fine?" Father Qiao and Mother Qiao were still worried about their daughter.


    "Well, aunt, uncle, don''t worry about it. I guess Yingying has been under too much pressure this year. This suddenly broke out. After this catharsis, it will be fine.


    Yingying said she was hungry, but I was also hungry. Could you please get some delicious food, I will chat with Yingying alone. "Qiu Xueyao pushed Qiao''s father and Qiao''s mother into the kitchen.


    Then she pulled Qiao Linying back to the room and closed the door.


    Qiu Xueyao looked at the empty room, and all the books on the desk disappeared.


    "Yingying, your book?" Qiu Xueyao was puzzled.


    "I graduated and lost everything." Qiao Linying said with a smile.


    Qiu Xueyao looked at Qiao Linying''s smile, and she felt uneasy for some reason: "Yingying, what happened with Ye Hao last night..."


    When Qiu Xueyao mentioned Ye Hao, Qiao Linying''s face immediately became cold.


    "Sister, I hope you don''t presume his name before me in the future."


    "Don''t mention it, don''t mention it. This scum, bastard, animal, we don''t mention him." Qiu Xueyao immediately stated.


    A cheerful smile appeared on Qiao Linying''s face again, and she opened the door: "Sister, you can wait outside first. I want to take a shower first."


    "Okay, then you wash. Wait a minute for our sisters to have a good talk, but I heard that you were admitted to Huaxia University, really good!" Qiu Xueyao saw that Qiao Linying was really fine, so she walked outside without worry.


    After closing the door, Qiao Linying took off her clothes and walked into the private bathroom of her room.


    The sound of water flow came out, and at the same time there was a black air.


    On the window covered with drops of water in the bathroom, Qiao Linying exudes black air, her expression is very indifferent, and a black line appears on her cheek.


    After a few seconds, it disappeared again.


    Qiao Linying touched her cheek and skin, she showed a weird smile: "Brother Hao, you said we are not in the same world. I didn''t understand what it meant before, but now I understand.


    But rest assured, soon, you will become my person, and belong to me Qiao Linying!


    No matter what means or method is used. "

 Chapter 1729： Chaos in europe

    Chapter 1729 European Disorder


    The water city of Venice, this is definitely a world-famous tourist attraction, relying on the Mediterranean Sea, you can feel the Mediterranean sea breeze.


    There are many tourists from all over the world, so there will be many faces on the streets, and no one will care.


    Ye Hao wears a peaked cap and a backpack, walking on the streets of Venice like a backpacker.


    Almost every street in Venice is connected by bridges, and the waterways are very dense.


    Ye Hao walked to a dock where a cruise ship docked and looked at a stone sculpture holding a bow and arrow next to him. He waited here quietly.


    Ten minutes later, a black woman came over with a leaflet in her hand.


    "Sir, you need a cruise ship. Our cruise ship is very beautiful and we also provide special services in Venice."


    Ye Hao looked at the black woman and nodded, "Take me over."


    "Please come with me." The black woman took Ye Hao to a nice-looking cruise ship.


    There is also a cabin in the center of the cruise ship, which can be sheltered from wind and rain.


    "Sir, please." The black woman pointed to the cruise ship.


    Ye Hao directly set foot on the cruise ship and walked into the cabin.


    There was a woman with a big round hat sitting in the cabin. Ye Hao didn''t take any surprises and sat down directly.


    "Go on the boat." The black woman''s voice came from outside, and the cruise ship started and began to move through the waterway.


    The black woman also walked into the cabin.


    After seeing Ye Hao, she knelt on one knee.


    "Guardian Knight Olena, see Lord Son."


    The woman also took off her hat, put her right hand on her chest, and said respectfully: "Cardinal Judy, see Lord Son."


    "You don''t have to be like this, just get up." Ye Hao waved his hand.


    Olena took off her mask and instantly changed from a black woman back to her original appearance.


    "Looking at you being so tightly tense, the situation in the European Holy See is probably not very good." Ye Hao looked at the two women.


    Bishop Judy said solemnly: "My Lord Son, the situation in the Holy See is very bad now. The forces that were originally hidden in various countries are beginning to move around, and the situation in European countries is also very stalemate.


    In addition, the Vatican¡¯s attitude towards werewolves, blood races and other infidels has changed from the calm before, and many disputes have occurred in private. "


    Olena looked at Ye Hao: "Holy Son should have received news from the werewolves and the blood family."


    Ye Hao nodded: "When I came, Princess L¨¦ya from the wolf clan and Catherine from the blood clan both sent messages to me to inquire about the matter.


    Both the wolf race and the blood race wanted to fight against the Holy See, but because of my identity, they used their rights to suppress the restless forces in their race.


    However, this situation cannot be maintained for long. Catherine said that the Knights of the Holy See have cleaned up their blood power in two countries and sixteen cities. There have been dozens of battles, and many vampires have suffered casualties.


    If this continues, she can only bring her blood against the Holy See. And I guess that the werewolves of the dark race will also cooperate with the blood this time. "


    Olena hurriedly stood up and said anxiously: "My Lord Son, this is not the true intention of the Holy See. The Holy See has been content with the status quo for a hundred years, and is very tolerant of infidels. As long as it does not touch the bottom line, there will be no conflict. ."


    "I know too. But judging from how sneakily you are looking for me, most of the current situation of the Holy See is that neither the old Pope nor you can control it." Ye Hao looked at the two.


    Bishop Judy nodded, and she said solemnly: "It can be ascertained that the Holy See has been controlled by four other cardinals headed by Herman. Dennis, Charles is missing, and there is a neutral Eddy. Cardinal Meng was sent to Africa.


    When I was visiting churches all over Europe, I was attacked by unknown people, and I was already an unknown protagonist. "


    "That is to say, the Holy See is completely controlled by this cardinal named Herman?" Ye Hao asked, "Who is he? Why did he do this? What is the purpose of this."


    Bishop Judy sighed: "Bishop Herman is actually a disciple of the old Pope. With the strongest strength of the eight existing cardinals, it is said that he has reached the peak of Tier 6, and may even be Tier 7.


    His parents and family were killed by infidels and adopted by the church from an early age. He was very resistant to the pagans, and he was very dissatisfied with the status quo of the church. He yearned for the strength of the church with the greatest power before.


    That is, the era when theocratic power is higher than the imperial power. "


    Divine power is higher than imperial power. Ye Hao knew that it was more than two thousand years ago, when the church was at its most glorious, and even the appointment of the king of each country had to go through the church, and the coronation ceremony of the crown and scepter would be led by the pope.


    This Herman may also have the strength of Tier 7, plus three other Tier 6 cardinals who follow him. If the old pope really suffers from an accident, then Hermann may indeed control the Holy See through this power. .


    "What about the Knights? Isn''t the Knights moving?" Ye Hao looked at Olena.


    Olena shook her head: "The Knights Templar and the Knights of the Holy Cross are now under house arrest. All the high-level knights of the two knights are still missing.


    The order of the Holy See is the Knights of Judgment! "


    "Judgment Knights? You said that the predecessor was a heretical trial organization." Ye Hao remembered Olena once mentioned this organization.


    "That''s right. These guys have to be said to be a group of extremists, and the strength of the Judgment Knights is still very strong. It seems that Bishop Hermann was planning this kind of thing long ago, organizing secretly. Own power." Olena said.


    "There is one more thing, which is why we meet so concealed." Bishop Judy said solemnly: "I suspect Herman is still cooperating with the international organization called Hawkeye.


    They have a very powerful intelligence network, so we are now very careful to conceal ourselves. "


    Hawkeye?


    What happened to the Holy See this time has something to do with Hawkeye!


    Ye Hao''s heart jumped.


    "It seems that the Holy See is really a mess right now." Ye Hao scratched his head, which was really not easy to handle.


    "In addition, a series of things have happened in Europe." Judy said again: "Wolf race and blood race are actually okay, but I did not expect Herman to conflict with the Greek temple.


    A week ago, somewhere in the Mediterranean, on the Greek border, Sonia led the Knights of Judgment to attack a part of the Greek temple, which directly caused the current relationship between the Holy See and the Greek temple to be very tense.


    The people on the Greek temple have already expressed their views, if the Holy See is not complicated, they will launch an attack! "


    Ye Hao clutched his head, this Herman is really a lunatic, not only has provoke the wolf clan but also the blood clan, now he is also going to provoke the Greek temple.


    Although the Greek temple has fallen, it still coexisted with the Holy See.

 Chapter 1730： Greek temple

    Chapter 1730: Greek Temple


    "You asked me to come, you should have already figured out a countermeasure." Ye Hao looked at the two.


    Bishop Judy nodded, and she looked at the few snacks in the center.


    Take away two of the black cakes: "You have a good relationship with the werewolves and the blood race. Only the werewolves and the blood race will not cause much trouble in a short time."


    "The premise is that Cardinal Herman should not cause trouble, otherwise I can''t stop it." Ye Hao added.


    Bishop Judy agreed: "Of course, before this premise, if we don''t consider these for the time being, then only the question of the Holy See and the Greek temple remains.


    If the Greek temple is allowed to confront the Holy See, it will be a disaster for the whole of Europe. We must prevent this disaster from happening. How to stop it? There are two elements in this. The first is to dispel the hostility of the Greek temple. Second: Take control of the Holy See from Hermann! "


    "But now we are too lacking in strength, and the Greek temple is also angered, and will definitely not easily follow our explanation." Olena said.


    "I mean, it is not that we go to explain to the Greek temple, but to let Herman explain to the Greek temple. Attacking the Greek temple is not meant by the Holy See, but by Herman, a traitor!


    The Greek temples are not fools. After they know these things, I believe that not only will they not hate the Holy See, but we can even use their power to fight Hermann! "Bishop Judy said.


    Hearing this, Ye Hao''s eyes lit up.


    There was an idea in his mind. He looked at the brilliance in Bishop Judy''s eyes. He was indeed the Bishop of the Holy See. This was a scheming one.


    "I still don''t understand what it means. Herman is now representing the Holy See. How could he be willing to explain to the Greek temple? All this is his personal work." Olena is puzzled.


    "Using our only power now." Bishop Judy pointed at Ye Hao: "The identity of Lord Son."


    "The identity of Saint Son?" Olena couldn''t turn her mind.


    "We are not as powerful as Hermann, but he is not as good as us, that is fame! At least until Hermann does not really become the power of the Holy See.


    The outside world will think that the only people in charge of the Holy See are the old Pope and...the Son!


    Although the coronation of the Son was an internal ceremony, the major forces have more or less received the news, so the status of the Son is equivalent to the existence of the Pope. "


    Bishop Judy''s eyes showed a sly look: "What if we invite the ruler of the Greek temple to have a private talk with us in the name of Lord Son? And this news happened to be heard by Hermann. Olena, do you think What would you do."


    Olena thought, she glanced at Ye Hao, who was drinking coffee next to her with a smile on her face. Ye Hao picked up the two cakes in the middle of the plate and swallowed them in one bite.


    There was a flash of light in her mind.


    "Bishop Hermann will definitely take this opportunity to make a surprise attack and wipe out all the Lord Son and the ruler of the Greek temple in one fell swoop. In this way, it will not only defeat the power of the Greek temple.


    You can also get rid of the unstable factor of Lord Son, which is equal to killing two birds with one stone! "


    "It seems that there is something in my guardian knight''s mind." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Olena''s cheeks flushed, and her head lowered embarrassedly.


    "But this plan is very risky." Ye Hao looked at Bishop Judy.


    "This plan is divided into three steps. The first step is to establish contact with the Greek temple and agree on a location, which happens to be suitable for our Bishop Hermann to ambush."


    Bishop Judy said as he took out a map, this is a map of the Mediterranean, including all the countries around the Mediterranean.


    "Actually, I have always had a very personal relationship with the Greek temple, and I can take full responsibility for the agreed conversation. The place of the conversation is on an uninhabited island in the middle of the Mediterranean, just between Italy and Greece.


    The Greek temple will not refuse, which is equivalent to giving Herman a chance to attack. As for the time of the meeting, at least it should be negotiated with the Greek temple and then only need to be disclosed to the Holy See. "


    "The second step should be thinking about how to fix the situation at that time, and the third step is how to clean up the mess." Ye Hao looked at Bishop Judy: "The third step is not a problem, the most important is the second step. It is also a crucial step.


    We have to determine how much power this Bishop Hermann will lead to attack us, how many people will come from the Greek temple, and whether we have the ability to expose Hermann''s hypocritical mask.


    Defeat him! This is very important. Don''t steal the chicken and lose the rice. Instead, it will become Herman. "


    Ye Hao added: "I''m relatively new to the Greek temples, how about their strength structure?"


    Greek mythology is known all over the world, and most of the science fiction and magic movies have the background of Greek mythology.


    But in this modern society, no one knows much about Greek temples.


    "The Greek temple and the Holy See were created almost at the same time, because they believed in the **** system, and we believed in God, for which we had a lot of wars." Bishop Judy showed a look of memories.


    Ye Hao waved his hand quickly and interrupted Bishop Judy: "Bishop Judy, we don''t have much time now. You can make a long story short, what I want to know is the strength of the Greek temple. Who is in power?"


    When Bishop Judy saw this, he no longer recalled: "The Greek temple pays attention to the inheritance system. Their power can be inherited, and they are also called the gods and supernatural powers.


    And those in power came in the order of the twelve main gods, but in modern times, the inheritance of the eleven main gods has disappeared, and the only one left is the inheritor of Athena.


    However, before possessing the true power of the main **** Athena, the inheritor will be called the goddess, who is in charge of the Greek temple, and his strength should be around the seventh rank.


    Below it, there are some half-god inheritors, no matter how strong they are, they are between Tier 4 and Tier 6. There is also a Saint Seiya, which is equivalent to the existence of our Paladin. "


    "Saint Seiya? Just like in the cartoon, what Pegasus Meteor Fist?" Ye Hao said in surprise.


    Saint Seiya is the memory of children all over the world.


    "Yes, some things actually use reality as an image." Bishop Judy said.


    Twelve warriors in gold armors appeared in Ye Hao''s mind, and he couldn''t help feeling a little bit emotional.


    "In this way, it seems that at least the strength is not very weak. We are making some preparations. Even if Herman comes with four cardinals and the Knights of Judgment, we should have enough strength to deal with it!" Ye Hao Said.


    "Then I will go to plan this plan." Bishop Judy said.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao nodded. He still has a lot to do, and he wants to solve the chaos in Europe as quickly as possible.

 Chapter 1731： Lets study each other

    Chapter 1731 Let''s Study Each Other


    Ye Hao and Olena left the cruise, Bishop Judy went to deal with the connection with the Greek temple.


    The two of them walked on the street, Ye Hao dressed up to hide her breath, Olena also took on the "Thousand Faces Linglong".


    "Master, do you... have something on your mind? I feel... you are a little different from the last time I saw you in China." Olena looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    Ye Hao looked at Olena and smiled: "Different? Is there any difference."


    Olena thought for a while: "Your breath, the look in your eyes. I remember when you first came to the ancient city of Rome, even if you were facing the cardinal, even if you were facing a life-threatening battle, A relaxed look.


    But now you give me the feeling as if you are carrying a huge mountain on your back and walking forward in the mist. "


    Ye Hao looked at Olena a little unexpectedly, but didn''t expect Olena to have such an ability to see through people''s hearts, perhaps because she is a devout believer.


    "It''s okay, it''s just that I have encountered too many things recently." Ye Hao clutched his forehead: "I now know what that sentence means. The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility."


    There are some things he can only take on silently, telling others that he can only cause unnecessary panic, instead of taking it on his own.


    "Master, we are at the bar you mentioned." Olena pointed to a small bar on the corner of the street in front.


    The location of the small bar is very remote, and there are not many people going out. It looks like a bar that no one cares about.


    "Go, go in." Ye Hao opened the door of the bar and entered a dim environment.


    Seeing the scene in the bar, Ye Hao knew why it was so declining.


    The bar is very small, with only one aisle and a counter in front of the bartender. The only place where you can drink is the table in front of the bartender, with single-digit seats.


    There is no loud music, no girls in revealing clothes.


    "Sir, miss, what do you need." The bartender asked when he saw the visitor while wiping the cup, his tone was very Buddhist, without any warm attitude.


    "Do you have a red midnight howl here? It''s better to add the blood jam produced in Cretense Manor." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the bartender.


    The bartender stopped, and the atmosphere in the bar was quiet for two seconds.


    The bartender turned around and walked to the wine cabinet filled with all kinds of wine, then he reached out and grabbed a bottle of unsightly wine and pressed it in.


    Kaz


    There was a sound of clicking something, and a locking sound came from the door behind Ye Hao coming in.


    Olena''s face became cold, and she put her hand on the bracelet, as if she was ready to fight.


    Ye Hao held Olena''s hand.


    Kaz


    There was another sound, and this time a passage to the underground appeared on the innermost wall of the aisle.


    "Sir, the wine you want is inside." The bartender lowered his head and whispered.


    "Thank you. Olena, stay here, I will come up soon." Ye Hao walked into the downward passage.


    After Ye Hao''s figure disappeared in the passage, the bartender pressed the bottle of wine again.


    Kaz... Kaz


    The passage on that wall disappeared, and the door was unlocked.


    "Miss, do I need something?" The bartender looked at Olena.


    ...


    The passage is almost ten minutes away, and the distance from the ground is almost ten meters.


    Ye Hao reached the bottom. There were walkways on both sides of him, and there were many rooms on both sides of the walkways.


    "Sir, do you need any help?" A woman in a maid costume walked over and asked respectfully.


    "I am looking for Miss Shirley." Ye Hao said.


    The woman in the maid costume brightened her eyes. She looked at Ye Hao, and then said in a more respectful tone than before: "Sir, please come with me."


    The maid took Ye Hao across the aisle and came to a room door.


    She didn''t knock on the door, but after telling Ye Hao that the person he was looking for was inside, she left.


    Ye Hao knocked on the door.


    "Come in by yourself." A cold voice came from the room.


    Ye Hao opened the door directly, and the room was similar to the presidential suite in a five-star hotel, very luxurious and gorgeous.


    In the corner of the suite, a girl is sitting in a rocking chair, wearing gold glasses, reading a book.


    Shirley.


    The blood family, the vampires of the Elworth family, are also in power now.


    "Shirley, it''s been a long time." Ye Hao walked into the room.


    Looking at the legal loli in front of her, the gothic dress is still very seductive.


    Shirley raised her head, she raised her hand, blood condensed in her palm, and the last **** laser shot out, straight towards Ye Hao''s heart.


    Ye Hao did not dodge, he snapped his fingers, and the scarlet laser dissipated in front of him.


    "This way of greeting is not good, but I also want to congratulate you on officially entering the Duke class."


    The **** laser just now has the strength of the Duke level. It seems that within this month, Shirley has successfully stepped into the Duke level with the bloodstone he gave her.


    Shirley put down the book, she walked up to Ye Hao and looked at Ye Hao up and down, as if a scientific researcher was looking at her own little white mouse.


    "What kind of species are you? Your strength has increased so quickly, and your current strength is already at the peak of Tier 6. I guess that most of the woman Catherine is not your opponent now."


    "Maybe it''s because I''m too handsome." Ye Hao teased.


    Huh


    Several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead. At this moment, Shirley was holding a two-meter-long knife and gestured to Ye Hao''s arm.


    "What do you want?"


    "I want to chop a piece of your meat to study and study. I''m not sure what special species you are." Shirley said with a serious face.


    "I refuse." Ye Hao didn''t like to be someone else''s guinea pig.


    "One kilogram of meat, one ton of blood, let me study for a month." Shirley stared at Ye Hao.


    Being stared at by a loli like this would be a blessing to ordinary people, but this blessing Ye Hao said that she was not blessed, this loli really wanted to hollow herself out.


    "Stop talking." Ye Hao directly picked up a bottle of drink next to him and prepared to take a sip.


    "I know that all of you Chinese people like trading, and after the influence of island animation, you also prefer things called Loli." Shirley took a look at her body.


    "Although I am very dissatisfied with my physical status, according to your human terms, this should be considered a loli. I let you study my body for a month. In exchange, you also want me to study your body.


    We study each other, and each takes what we need. "


    "Cough, cough, cough." Ye Hao almost didn''t squirt out the drink in his mouth. He stared at Shirley with wide eyes. This woman is really crazy enough, so that words with connotations can be said.


    For some special fans, it has a real damage of 200%.


    "Okay, don''t talk about it. Did you bring the things I want." Ye Hao didn''t want to talk about it anymore, otherwise she wouldn''t know what Shirley would say later.

 Chapter 1732： Time capsule

    Chapter 1732 Time Capsule


    Shirley opened her hands, and the book larger than her appeared in her hands.


    "You finally came to get something, your thing is in my book, I feel that my whole body is uncomfortable." Shirley rolled her eyes: "The holy stone, which is regarded as the most precious treasure by the Holy See, is in the hands of a vampire. .


    I guess no one will believe it. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense, take it out quickly." Ye Hao urged.


    "Are you sure to take it out here? You can take it later. Although this is not an ancient Roman city, if something like the original holy stone appears to the outside world, not only the Holy See, but all forces will be attracted." Xue Li reminded.


    "I have my own way to deal with it, you take it out first." Ye Hao believed in himself.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s insistence, Shirley could only open the mobile treasure house. The ancient book was opened, and the different space in it appeared in front of Ye Hao. In the corner of this "treasure house", Sheng Yuanshi was lying quietly there.


    Shirley chanted a spell, and the next moment the holy original stone appeared from the ancient book.


    The appearance of the sacred original stone directly occupied one third of the entire room, and directly crushed the bed in the center.


    At the same time, there was that powerful sacred aura rushing toward his face.


    Ye Hao hurriedly pressed his hand to the ground, and countless curse seals quickly appeared, covering the entire room, and the last barrier covered the entire room.


    The vampires in other rooms outside the house felt a very disgusting feeling at the moment just now, but it was only for a moment, and they were not suspicious.


    In the bar, Olena was drinking a glass of fruit wine. Suddenly she wrinkled and looked down at her feet. The sacred breath just now... Is it Master Shengzi?


    But such a powerful sacred aura, even the old Pope could not necessarily radiate it.


    This aftermath is still stirring in the water city of Venice, but most people don''t care and think they are their own delusions.


    Even the stronger people, they just raised a little vigilance in their hearts, thinking that Willis has come to an important task for the Holy See.


    But this short breath made them unable to capture the specific location and didn''t care too much.


    When this aftermath passed to the calm surface of the Mediterranean Sea.


    A luxury cruise ship is wandering slowly here, and there are men in suits and leather collars standing on the deck. The expressions on everyone''s faces are very serious.


    Inside the cruise ship.


    A girl who seemed to be only twenty years old was holding a staff and sitting on the circle engraved with unknown lines.


    Several guards around were waiting beside them.


    Suddenly, the girl opened her eyes.


    His eyes looked in the direction of Venice.


    "Miss, that breath just now!" a young man next to him said solemnly.


    "You have all felt it, that powerful sacred power! Who is the source of such a pure power?" Another woman with a half mask whispered.


    "It doesn''t have to be a person, or something. If it is an object, the Jedi is a rare treasure!" a middle-aged man sitting on the sofa whispered while holding red wine.


    "Could it be for us? The situation in Europe is not so good now. The lady has left the temple again this time, if we are attacked here!" the young man said worriedly.


    The girl stood up, put away the staff in her hand, and a beautiful and light voice came from her mouth. If ordinary people heard it, it would definitely be intoxicated.


    Gentle, elegant, noble, all kinds of words of praise are indescribable.


    "Don''t worry, the energy just now shouldn''t be directed at us. Our top priority now is to find the intersection of that place." The girl whispered softly.


    "Miss, it is still uncertain whether the intersection actually exists. The top priority now should be the contradiction between our temple and the Holy See. The guys in the Holy See don''t know if they have taken the wrong medicine. They are now expanding in Europe like locusts." The man looked serious.


    "These things are still trivial matters, and no matter how they cause trouble, they are just human struggles. The real horror is the evil forces, but the coming of those forces is inevitable.


    But now in our world, the number of strong people is too small, and the only inheritor of the main **** of our temple is me, and I don''t even call it a godhead, I can''t even shape a **** body. In order to increase my strength as soon as possible, I must find the three missing artifacts!


    The power contained in the three artifacts can help me build my body and accept the final inheritance! "The girl walked to the deck and stared in the distance.


    "This world is about to become chaotic, and the ancient gods have gone. We must stand up and fight for the creatures of this world!"


    ...


    Ye Hao in the room looked at the holy original stone alone.


    Shirley left because she couldn''t stand the breath of this holy original stone, so only Ye Hao and this holy original stone were left in the room.


    Ye Hao touched this holy original stone.


    [Induction of unknown energy body... Absorbable energy: 50000]


    After obtaining this huge "treasure", because of the successive events, he has never had time to absorb this holy original stone.


    But now Ye Hao''s strength is already a bit weak in the face of today''s enemies.


    Tianmen, ghost cards, underworld, eagle eyes, holy see, temple.


    Too many, too many forces began to rush out, in order to allow himself to deal with the next thing, Ye Hao must improve his strength.


    The two channels for improving strength are acquiring skill points and upgrading the system.


    It takes one month to upgrade the 5.0 system, and it takes one month to absorb the holy original stone.


    Originally, Ye Hao was going to take the time to get it done, but it happened that Ye Hao got something before.


    That was the time capsule obtained in rejecting Qiao Linying''s mission.


    Ye Hao opened the system interface.


    [Time Capsule: It can create a pseudo-space with a slow time flow, which requires a certain level of skill points, and 1 to 10 time flow requires 10 skill points.


    1 to 100 time flow rate requires 100 skill points. 1 to 1000 time flow rate requires 1000 skill points. The pseudo-space created by the capsule at this time can only last for one year


    Before use, please select the time flow rate]


    Because of this thing, Ye Hao decided to absorb this holy original stone now and upgrade the system.


    The upgrade system will turn off some functions, but the ability to absorb skill points will not be turned off, which happens to kill two birds with one stone.


    "Three time flows, I need to spend at least one month, but I can use the extra time to consolidate my strength, after all, if my strength is improved too fast, but I can''t grasp it, it is also a big problem.


    If it is 1:10, then the pseudo space is one year, and the outside is one month.


    If it is 1:100, the outside world is three days, if 1:1000, the outside world is almost seven hours. Although 1,000 skill points are a waste, there are still a lot of things waiting for me to deal with. "

 Chapter 1733： Ultimate power!

    Chapter 1733 Ultimate Ability!


    Ye Hao looked at the phone, and it showed that tomorrow night was the full moon.


    When I was in Qin Ling before, the moon was quite far away, but it was not a full moon yet, and a corner was missing.


    Ye Hao came to Europe non-stop, on the one hand to avoid Qiao Linying, on the other hand, because he had previously sensed that Dragon Nest was here in the Mediterranean through Dragon Soul Grass.


    But because the distance is too far, the specific location cannot be determined.


    Therefore, Ye Hao will use this full moon to determine the specific location of the Dragon Nest.


    Exploring the dragon''s nest is also one of Ye Hao''s purposes for coming to Europe this time.


    "Then it will be 1:1000. It will be almost tomorrow in seven hours. I won''t miss the full moon tomorrow night." Ye Hao made a decision.


    [Use time capsule, spend 1000 skill points, time 1 to 1000 to open]


    Huh


    A position opened in an instant, just covering the entire room. Ye Hao felt the strange feeling around him. He looked at the clock on the clock, the second hand seemed to be stopped, and it took a long time to move.


    "It seems that this is a pseudo-space with different time flow. I have told Shirley before that no one can disturb me without my permission. I can concentrate on doing my things now." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief.


    Open the system interface again, look at the words of the system upgrade, and spend 1,000 skill points. His skill points are slightly less than 10,000 points, but fortunately there is a loan system.


    What''s missing is paid with a loan. The term of the loan is calculated at the normal flow rate, so don''t worry.


    ¡¾5.0 system: 4.0 system is required, 10,000 skill points are required, 5 attributes are required, and 10 top-level abilities are required. The conditions have been met, are you sure to upgrade? During the upgrade process, some system functions will stop running for a period of one month]


    Ye Hao clicked OK.


    ¡¾5.0 System Loading...¡¿


    Ye Hao''s system interface appeared loading words, and most of the functions were grayed out.


    Ye Hao looked at the holy original stone on the other side. He didn''t need to do anything during the system upgrade process. What he wanted to do was to absorb the holy original stone.


    50,000 skill points are summoning him.


    Ye Hao put his hand on the holy original stone.


    Several light spots began to condense towards Ye Hao''s hands.


    As time passed, the volume of the original holy stone began to shrink little by little.


    The clock on the clock in the room finally walked for more than half an hour, and Ye Hao opened his eyes.


    What holy original stone in front of me has completely disappeared.


    The system interface is also completely new, and the skill points are as high as 50,000!


    [5.0 system is loaded, a 5.0 gift pack will be given]


    Ye Hao checked the 5.0 system, and he found that the 5.0 system and the 4.0 system had changed a lot, the biggest being that the option of common skills disappeared.


    And when Ye Hao thinks about a certain ordinary skill, it will instantly appear in his mind.


    The common skills have all been loaded.


    Ye Hao is absolutely omniscient and omnipotent in the world of ordinary people.


    In addition to this, among all the options with levels, there were only Elementary, Intermediate, Advanced, and Top, but now there are two golden characters "Ultimate".


    And now the primary and intermediate options have disappeared, and you can only redeem the advanced ones directly.


    Abilities and magic have been fully demonstrated, and any abilities are here, including time and space as well as the spiritual realm.


    However, the exchange prices related to these three areas are very expensive.


    "Looking at this calculation, it is estimated that the ultimate power is the seventh-order power." Ye Hao pondered and looked at three unsatisfactory abilities.


    Physical strengthening, strength strengthening, speed strengthening.


    After these three enhancements are upgraded to the top level, they are already passive skills, and now there is one more ultimate option.


    And the price of each exchange is very high.


    [Ultimate¡¤Physical Strengthening: Need 5000 Skill Points]


    [Ultimate ¡¤ Speed ??Enhancement: Need 5000 skill points]


    [Ultimate¡¤Strengthening: Need 5000 skill points]


    In addition to these three, Ye Hao also saw a new one.


    [Advanced¡¤Soul Strengthening: 1,000 skill points required]


    [Top level¡¤Soul enhancement: 3000 skill points required]


    [Ultimate¡¤Soul Strengthening: Needs 10000 skill points]


    Spirit, this thing has always been the most important thing, whether it is in the east or west, warrior or magician, you need to cultivate the soul to the peak of cultivation.


    There are even rumors that if you want to enter the realm of God, you must have the body and soul of God.


    But... the price of each of these is too high.


    But Ye Hao was silent for a while, and the next moment his finger clicked the interface one after another.


    ¡¾Extreme Exchange ¡¤ Physical Strengthening, Consumes 5000 Skill Points¡¿


    In the next moment, Ye Hao felt a strange feeling in his body, completely different from before.


    ¡¾Extreme Exchange¡¤Speed...¡¿


    ¡¾Extreme Exchange¡¤Power...¡¿


    After the three ultimate powers were successfully exchanged, Ye Hao took a deep breath and took a step forward.


    Kaz


    He was dumbfounded, and saw that the floor he had stepped on was directly shattered, and a head-sized hole appeared.


    "This?"


    Ye Hao was shocked, this ultimate ability is too strong.


    He sat down thinking.


    bump


    Ye Hao kept his hands on the edge of the bed, but half of the bed had collapsed.


    "Can''t act rashly, this improvement is too big, and I can''t control my power now." Ye Hao reminded himself secretly.


    Next, Ye Hao spent a full three months adapting to the enhancements of these three ultimate abilities. Of course, he was not only adapting, but also using his current power to perform his previous tricks. Trick that cannot be fully mastered.


    Now they are all mastered.


    He also tried to use the Heaven and Earth Sword. Before, Ye Hao''s body could only use the Heaven and Earth Sword twice a day, but now it is not a problem to use it ten times.


    Even Ye Hao wondered whether to create a stronger tactic based on the sword of heaven and earth.


    In the past, Ye Hao''s body was just a big river, he could only do so little.


    But now he is a sea, and the energy he can hold is much stronger than before.


    Eightfold congenital?


    Do not!


    He is now at the nine-fold innate pinnacle, and is only one step away from the seventh-order fairyland. In his mind, this is just a small ditch that can be crossed at any time.


    "There is still time." Ye Hao excitedly turned on the system again.


    [Exchange Advanced¡¤Soul Strengthening, Consume 1000 Skill Points]


    Ye Hao instantly felt relaxed and happy. He felt that he and before were completely two people. He recalled the previous battle and found countless mistakes and flaws.


    This feeling is really cool.


    [Redeem for top-level soul enhancement, consume 3000 skill points]


    [Exchanging the ultimate ¡¤ Soul enhancement, consumes 10,000 skill points]


    There was a gleam in Ye Hao''s eyes, and a divine sense came out of his mind.


    Bump


    All the glass and lighting equipment in the room burst, including the clock on the wall.

 Chapter 1734： Soul power

    Chapter 1734 Soul Power


    In the bar.


    Suddenly all the wine bottles burst open, including the fruit wine in Olena''s hands.


    The wine on the wine cabinet was scattered all over the place, and for a moment the smell of alcohol filled the room.


    Then there were windows and lights exploding.


    If it weren''t for the sunshine outside, it is estimated that the inside of the bar would have been pitch black now.


    "Oh my God, what''s going on?" The bartender looked at the scene in surprise, illuminating the debris in front of him with his mobile phone.


    With worry on Olena''s face, she looked at the secret tunnel.


    When this happened, she was very worried about the safety of Master Shengzi.


    "Let me go down!" Olena shouted to the bartender.


    "Sorry, the activation device is pregnant, and the secret road can''t be opened now." The bartender said helplessly while looking at the pile of broken bottles.


    Olena stood up, a flash of light flashed on the bracelet, and a sword inlaid with rose flowers appeared in her hand.


    Olena approached the end of the wall and raised her sword.


    The envoy and the thick wall shattered directly, and a dark secret road appeared in front of her.


    Just when Olena was about to rush down to find Ye Hao, a figure appeared.


    "Don''t make trouble." Shirley held Olena''s shoulders and whispered softly: "This is the place of vampires. If you expose your identity as a paladin of the Holy See, maybe that crazy blood will attack you."


    "But the Lord Son is still below!" Olena said anxiously.


    "I don''t know what that guy is doing, but he said before, but he is not allowed to disturb him until he comes out. Are you going to violate your Lord Son''s orders." Shirley stared at him. Olena.


    Olena bit her lip and looked down the secret tunnel.


    Finally she put away the sword in her hand.


    "Ten hours, I''ll wait ten hours at most. If Master Shengzi hasn''t come out after ten hours, even if you violate Master Son''s order, I must go down if I am punished and blamed!" Olena whispered.


    He returned to his position, picked up the broken cup next to him, and drank the wine inside.


    "Master Shirley, this..." The bartender came over, looked at Master Shirley suspiciously, and then at the secret road.


    Because of the explosion of all the light tubes, there is no lighting in the secret tunnel, and it is completely dark.


    "I will bear all the losses here. I have ordered your people to invite all the people below. I, Shirley Elworth, will be responsible for this. If you have any questions, come to me." Shirley said coldly.


    "Yes." The bartender breathed a sigh of relief.


    Shirley is enough. After all, they belong to the Elworth family. He is a small bartender, and his strength is at the level of blood slaves. He simply cannot afford such things.


    Shirley looked in the direction of the secret road, frowned slightly, what the **** Ye Hao was doing, making such a big movement.


    In the room


    Several light **** appeared and floated around the room, illuminating the dark room.


    Ye Hao let out a foul breath, he looked at the surrounding scenes.


    "The power of the soul is really strong." Ye Hao sighed. With a move of his heart, all the broken things were taken into the bathroom. Although it was still a bit messy, it was much better than before.


    The soul is strengthened, Ye Hao''s biggest feeling is that his magic control and the power of thought have become much easier.


    At the same time, the mood has also been greatly improved.


    "Now I should be regarded as stepping into a fairyland. But I am completely different from Western cultivators or Eastern cultivators. I am walking on a completely different path from them." Ye Hao muttered to himself.


    "By the way, the soul is strengthened. I don''t know if that will..." Ye Hao thought of something.


    His body shook, he entered the five elements physique, and three auras appeared behind Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s thoughts moved, and while the three halos still existed, a small red halo that looked like a flame appeared in his hand.


    However, the big red halo became illusory and translucent.


    "Ten seconds." Ye Hao muttered.


    Condensing a halo, he spent ten seconds.


    Ye Hao put down his hand, the red halo disappeared, and the large halo behind it returned to its previous appearance.


    Ye Hao raised his two hands, and two small rings of red and yellow began to condense.


    After one minute, the cohesion is complete.


    "In one minute, compared to the previous one, it is ten times shorter." Ye Hao sighed.


    After condensing, it is fusion.


    Ye Hao is very satisfied with the power of Destroying Starlink, but the time it takes to merge is a big problem. In a real battle, no enemy will look foolishly at you to unleash the big move.


    Ye Hao tried to combine the two auras of red and yellow.


    Three minutes later, Destroyer Starlink appeared in his hand.


    The red and yellow star rings surround a sphere like a black hole in the middle.


    "Three minutes is still too long. At least five seconds before and after the process." Although the time spent in this process has been greatly reduced, Ye Hao is still a little dissatisfied.


    He still tried this process over and over again, practice makes perfect and can shorten this time.


    Although this process did not really display the Destroying Star Ring, its corresponding consumption and mental depletion were not less.


    This process took another three months.


    During this period, Ye Hao successfully shortened the time to condense the double destruction star ring to within ten seconds, and the fastest time was seven seconds.


    Although not within five seconds of satisfaction, this is a great improvement.


    In addition, Ye Hao also knew what changes would happen if the Destroyer Star Ring was added to different auras.


    The fire aura produces high temperatures and explosions, the earth aura is pressure from the earth, and the water aura is energy as vast as the sea.


    The integration of each of these auras will have different differences.


    For example, fire and earth auras will produce huge explosions.


    The combination of the fire system and the water system aura will create a hot fog space, and the resulting temperature is even higher than that of the flame.


    Ye Hao has basically mastered the double destructive star ring, and Ye Hao has also tried the triple star ring, but the fusion process is not smooth and some problems have appeared.


    All three elements seem to repel each other.


    "Ignore this for now and look at other things. I have half of my time here, and there are still 20,000 skill points left." Ye Hao looked at the system interface.


    See if there is anything suitable for you that can help you fight and improve your strength.


    In the next six months, Ye Hao continued to acquire new abilities, and then became familiar with it until he fully grasped it.


    Finally, in the sound of the reminder in my mind, the surrounding time passed back to normal.

 Chapter 1735： Top·Space Ability

    Chapter 1735 Top Level Space Ability


    Ye Hao checked his watch.


    When he came to the bar, it was one o''clock in the afternoon and it was almost nine o''clock in the evening now.


    Although in reality only a short seven or eight hours have passed, in Ye Hao''s feelings, a whole year has passed.


    It is rare for him to spend a year on cultivation. The rapid improvement in his previous strength will inevitably be a little bit fragile.


    And this year''s accumulation has stabilized Ye Hao''s world in a fairyland.


    As for the specific combat power, you can only know if you fight with the seventh-order people.


    However, in Ye Hao''s mind, there are not many who can fight it alone.


    Demon Butterfly, Heavenly Master, and Old Pope, the strength of these three people Ye Hao is still not sure whether he can defeat it.


    In contrast, the Bone Girl is the one Ye Hao wants to fight against now.


    As for the ghost?


    Heh, if you meet him now, Ye Hao is 100% sure that this guy can really become a ghost.


    Ye Hao walked toward the door, and when he pressed his hand on the doorknob, the doorknob broke.


    And there was a mess on the walkway, and cracks appeared on all the walls in the room, and it felt like it was crumbling.


    Several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead. He could already control his power completely, and there would be no accidental crushing of things.


    And most of these were caused by Ye Hao''s previous experiments with his own strength.


    "You finally figured it out." Shirley appeared in front of Ye Hao riding a blood leopard, and she glanced at the situation in the suite.


    She had a speechless expression: "Are you here to demolish? What have you been doing in the past seven hours?"


    "Can''t you see how I have changed?" Ye Hao spread out his hands and let Shirley take a good look at herself.


    "I''m not interested in naked men. But if you are interested in my previous proposal, I can study your body, and you can do whatever you want with my body." Xue Li stared at Ye Hao.


    After a year, this girl still looks like this.


    No... it was seven hours, for her it was only seven hours without seeing herself.


    Ye Hao glanced at his body, basically he was already naked.


    He snapped his fingers and used water magic to clear all the dirt on his body and put on a set of clean clothes.


    Ye Hao took on a new look in an instant. He looked at Shirley again: "Don''t you really feel any changes in me? For example...I''m getting handsome."


    Shirley casts Ye Hao''s eyes: "In the eyes of the researcher, the body is just a combination of cells, wrapped in epidermal fibers, and filled with blood and bones..."


    "Okay, okay." Ye Hao hurriedly stopped Shirley, this woman is really a researcher.


    However, it also proved that Ye Hao could completely hide his strength, and even Xue Li, who was a blood clan, could not detect Ye Hao''s changes.


    "Shirley, use your strongest trick to attack me." Ye Hao hooked her finger at Shirley.


    "Now? Here?" Shirley shook her head: "I''m different from Catherine, the woman who is always fighting in her head. I don''t want to do such a thankless thing.


    And I don''t think the buildings here can block my attack, don''t forget that I am a Duke-level blood.


    I don¡¯t think you want to expose that a Duke-level kin has appeared in Venice. The dog noses of the Knights of the Trial of the Holy See have been very alert to infidels since the last century. "


    "Just attack me, the things you worry about will not appear. Use your strongest power." Ye Hao said indifferently.


    Finally, looking at Shirley¡¯s nonchalant eyes, he added: "If you can let me move, or let anything on my body including my clothes, hair, and hair lose a little, then I promise me this. The body is your tendency."


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Shirley''s eyes shone like an idiot.


    She looked up and down at Ye Hao without hesitation, her eyes filled with red light, her aura swept away from the usual quiet aura.


    "you are serious?"


    This woman is really a research freak, as long as she cooperates with research and exploration, she is completely different.


    "Really." Ye Hao said.


    "My research may include body dissection, brain anatomy, experiments on restructuring parts of the body, as well as research on mating genes. For this point, I will choose a beautiful blood slave as your subject.


    But if you have special hobbies, I can also find some mutants for you, such as horse girls? Monkey girl? Or you like men..." Shirley pushed her gold frame, as if announcing her experiment process.


    Countless black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead, and he regretted asking Shirley to do this experiment.


    "Okay, okay. Let''s get started." Ye Hao hurriedly urged. If this stalemate continues, maybe he will really regret it.


    But this is fine, at least facing Shirley, Ye Hao will be very serious in order to preserve his "body".


    Shirley is no longer talking nonsense, blood wings appeared behind her, and the blood leopard under her body disappeared.


    This shows that Shirley is also very serious, after all, this is related to the research topic she is most interested in.


    "I researched this trick myself. Although I don¡¯t think I¡¯m Catherine¡¯s opponent in the battle, even if Catherine is here, I can¡¯t guarantee that she dares to take this trick from me. A little hurt." Shirley said very solemnly.


    Countless vitality condenses in Shirley''s hands.


    At the same time, the ancient book also appeared. The ancient book opened in Shirley''s hand and faced Ye Hao in writing.


    Countless **** runes appeared, and the **** light illuminated the entire broken passage.


    Shirley''s mouth started to recite incomprehensible spells.


    The blood is still condensing.


    Ye Hao stood motionless in place, as if an old monk had entered meditation.


    Shirley frowned slightly, she thought Ye Hao was looking down on her, which made Shirley a little angry, who didn''t care about winning or losing.


    She secretly decided whether to add an anatomical study of someone''s lower body to the experiment list, or under non-anaesthetic conditions.


    "The Flame of the Blood Prison."


    All the lines around the ancient book burst out with violent brilliance, and a red blood column that was like a flame sprayed out like a laser cannon.


    The pillar of blood, which was enough to cover the two of them, looked at Ye Hao''s impact.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, his heart moved


    "Top level¡¤Space ability¡¤Activation."


    Boom boom boom


    Shirley panted and put down the ancient book in her hand. She snuggled on the ancient book, panting, her Gothic clothing soaked in sweat.


    This trick is very powerful, but it also consumes a lot of blood energy, so Shirley would not use it normally.


    She showed this trick to Catherine at the beginning, but Catherine only gave a brief evaluation: the power is very powerful, and the actual combat value is not high. She can kill Shirley hundreds of times while Shirley uses this trick. Second, once Shirley performed this trick, she would not be able to avoid it, and at the same time she would face the threat of serious injury.


    "Miss Shirley, I''m sorry, your experiment is probably going to be replaced." A frivolous voice came.


    Shirley''s eyes widened, and she looked at the intact Ye Hao in the gunpowder smoke in disbelief.

 Chapter 1736： Seventh-order Wonderland

    Chapter 1736-Tier Seven Wonderland


    Shirley''s eyes almost came out, her mouth wide enough to fill two golf balls.


    There was no wound on Ye Hao''s body, and even the clothes were brand new, not even one damaged.


    And Ye Hao''s position has not changed a bit.


    This shows what?


    The trick she used just now didn''t hurt this man a single bit. How could this be?


    She is now at the Duke level, even if Ye Hao is very strong, it is impossible for him to catch her move unscathed.


    Suddenly, Shirley had an idea.


    "You have broken through! You are now at Tier 7!"


    Ye Hao smiled and walked in front of Shirley: "Yes."


    genius? Wizards? Geek? monster?


    There were countless words in Shirley''s mind, but this moment could not be used to describe the guy in front of her.


    It takes months, years, and even decades of hundreds of years for others to break through from the sixth to the seventh.


    But for this man, less than seven hours passed.


    Isn''t this guy the illegitimate child of a **** or devil?


    "Wait...Even if you are a seventh-tier, you can''t catch my move unscathed. And...and..." Shirley looked at the aisle in front of her, except for the raised dust. The damage, or a sign after the war.


    "I know your inner doubts." Ye Hao smiled slightly, and he snapped his fingers, and a black hole the size of a molecule appeared on the tip of his finger, although it was so small that it could not be detected by the naked eye.


    But Shirley, a blood clan, would still observe that she looked at Ye Hao in shock and excitement: "This is spatial ability!"


    "Congratulations on your answer." Ye Hao nodded, and the small black hole on the tip of his finger disappeared: "I used a lot of catching your trick just now, so now I can only open such a small black hole.


    Your move just now was actually a trick. The moment your move appeared in front of me, I opened a spatial black hole and absorbed all your attacks.


    Prior to this, I also used a little trick to seal off the space here, so I previously asked you not to worry that our battle will attract outside attention. "


    "You can actually master space ability?" Shirley grabbed the clothes on Ye Hao''s chest excitedly, because she was not tall, so she could only grab this position.


    It''s like a little loli is pulling an adult''s clothes, begging for something she likes.


    "Right? What''s so special about this." Ye Hao wondered why Shirley was so excited.


    Space ability, he has seen in many people, for example, Shirley herself has researched space, and the scroll of summoning she sent herself before is a derivative of space.


    There is also the enemy that he let go, the sixth-order magician Phineas, who is also a space-based magician, who can use space-based magic.


    So Ye Hao specially exchanged the space ability this time!


    Although the relative time abilities and mental abilities are also very tempting, the prices of these three abilities are too high.


    And now the low and intermediate levels are directly cancelled, and only the high level can be exchanged directly.


    A single high-level time ability requires a full 2000 skill points, and the top level is 10,000. As for the ultimate... that is a sky-high price, one hundred thousand!


    Ye Hao took a look. The price of the system that can be upgraded from 5.0 to 6.0 is exactly the same, a full 100,000 skill points!


    Finally, under Ye Hao''s calculations, he chose to exchange the advanced time ability and the top time ability.


    Time abilities are different from other abilities. There is no detailed explanation after the exchange, no tricks, no cooldown, and no restrictions.


    It was just that he entered a string of data streams about time in his mind, and Ye Hao spent more than half a year studying time powers.


    It took only three months for Ye Hao to adapt to the body and train the "Destroying Starlink", but for a single time power, Ye Hao spent half a year thinking about it, and up to now, he has not figured it out. This is enough to explain this time. How powerful are the abilities.


    Any tricks used must be explored by yourself.


    It''s like a scientific proposition. People give you all the elements, technology, and so on.


    As for whether you finally made an atomic bomb, an aircraft carrier or a space shuttle, that is your own business.


    But the trick Ye Hao has figured out so far is only a defensive black hole that can block any trick, but it consumes a lot of itself. With Ye Hao''s current state, he can only perform it once in a short time.


    This is equivalent to an absolute defense.


    Moreover, it can only defend against a single attack, just like that kind of large-scale attack, Ye Hao''s black hole defense is also powerless.


    But what surprised Ye Hao was that Shirley seemed to be very surprised by her ability to use her space.


    "The ability to know space is not special, but the problem is that you didn''t chant a spell, set up a magic circle, or use any kind of spell or artifact! You directly summoned a space black hole!" Shirley stared wide. Eyes looked at Ye Hao.


    At this moment, there was worship, madness, and fascination in her eyes.


    Uh?


    Mantras, magic circles, artifacts?


    Ye Hao reacted, seemingly... as if... he really doesn''t need these for his spatial ability.


    "Is this... important?" Ye Hao interrogated Shirley.


    "Of course this is important! You know that I have researched space, my mobile treasure trove, and the previous summoning scrolls, all involve the space field. But this must have a certain medium to display it.


    Even if they are magicians, they need to chant cumbersome time and long spells or arrange magic circles to perform space magic.


    But no one has ever been able to release the ability of space instantly! Space ability is different from other abilities, this is already involved in the realm of God! "Shirley said very solemnly.


    Hearing Shirley''s explanation, Ye Hao understood.


    When Phineas used the space teleportation circle before, he needed to recite a spell at a short distance, relying on the staff or magic circle in his hand.


    These all require a certain medium, but Ye Hao doesn''t need it at all. If he wants to, he can create a black hole.


    Although he hasn''t figured out the space power yet, his starting point is much higher than others.


    "Maybe I am too handsome." Ye Hao shook his broken hair pretentiously.


    "Cut." Shirley rolled her eyes, and then she pulled Ye Hao''s clothes corner: "Can you let me study your body!"


    Ye Hao''s sudden breakthrough made Shirley more and more curious about Ye Hao.


    "The trick you just used is a combination of fire magic and blood energy, right. But the time for chanting is too long, and there are 1,364 runes, which can be reduced by half. , And three-quarters of the remaining half can be partially improved.


    For example, the fourth blessing rune of the third group of runes of the second circle, you can do this...this way..."


    In order to divert the topic, Ye Hao walked up and started talking about the trick Shirley had just performed.


    The power of that trick is really good, but there are also many shortcomings.


    If it was Ye Hao before, it might not be possible to tell, but now Ye Hao, after seeing Shirley''s performance, he started to dissect, analyze, correct, and find the most suitable way.


    Listening to Ye Hao''s endless explanations, Shirley gradually became intoxicated, and she found that Ye Hao''s battle really made sense!


    Ye Hao is also such a researcher!


    I haven''t found it before. I heard that he is Catherine''s fianc¨¦. If they are with him, can they do research and experiment together? Maybe they can even sleep in his night clothes and become their own experiment.


    Isn¡¯t there an old saying in Huaxia: The month comes first when you get close to the water tower!


    Ye Hao didn''t know that Shirley had already started to think of seduction.


    As far as Yingjili was attending a meeting about the blood race against the Holy See, her nose was itchy. For some reason, she felt that her own thing was being looked at.


    Catherine looked out the window, somewhat bored.


    I don''t know what Ye Hao is doing now. I might as well go find him for such a boring meeting. I haven''t seen him for two or three months.

 Chapter 1737： Admirer Shirley

    Chapter 1737 Admirer Shirley


    Ye Hao walked on the dark aisle, and he could feel it clearly without light.


    Because of the increase in soul power, Ye Hao''s sensitivity has also improved a lot. Now he can feel things within a certain range without using his eyes, just like a high-definition radar.


    And when he completely released the power of the soul, with him as the center, the surrounding area of ??one kilometer was under his influence.


    Within this kilometer, every channel, every person, even every mouse, Ye Hao could feel it.


    But this is aimed at ordinary people. If someone with a certain level of strength intentionally hides their aura within this range, perhaps Ye Hao will not be able to feel it.


    The specific situation also depends on the opponent''s strength and hidden skills.


    "Master!" When Ye Hao returned to the bar above.


    Olena, who had been waiting impatiently, ran up to Ye Hao.


    Looking at Olena''s anxious look, Ye Hao knew that these few months and hours could make this girl wait miserable.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have much to do." Ye Hao smiled.


    "Hey, the method you just said, can you say it again, I haven''t written it down yet."


    Behind her, Shirley was holding a notebook, densely remembering what Ye Hao had just said.


    Now she is a student eager for knowledge in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao closed the notebook in Shirley''s hand: "You should also pay attention to rest when studying. It''s late all day outside, and I let you wait so long as a pity. I invite you to eat a big meal."


    I haven''t eaten for a whole year, and my beak has faded out of the bird.


    Although he has stepped into a fairyland, he can maintain his body''s supply by absorbing the surrounding energy, but as a Chinese who relies on food, Ye Hao still cannot give up his desire to speak.


    Leaving the bar, Ye Hao took Shirley and Olena to a western restaurant that was about to close.


    "Sir, I''m sorry. Our restaurant is closed. If you want to eat, please come back tomorrow." The waiter was about to close.


    Ye Hao opened the door unceremoniously, found a position by the window, pulled out the chair and sat down.


    The waiter was a little angry, and everyone said that he was out of business, and the man came in, just when he was about to rush people.


    Ye Hao didn''t hesitate to take out a dozen beautiful knives from his pocket, actually from the storage items, and put them on the table.


    "Bring me the best dishes in your store, and the best wine."


    The waiter dumbfoundedly looked at the stack of US knives. Although he did not know the exact number, the thickness... at least one hundred thousand US knives!


    Not to mention eating, you can buy all of their stores.


    Huh


    A man in a suit suddenly rushed out, his eyes glinted and put away the stack of money: "Dear guests, please wait a moment. We will prepare the best dishes in this restaurant and the best wine for you right away. ."


    "The manager... we have closed business, and I have an appointment with a girlfriend... and the chef has already left." The waiter looked at the man embarrassedly.


    Now he is the only waiter left in the restaurant. The others have already left. If he entertains guests at this table, it means he has to work overtime.


    "The head chef has just left for five minutes, and you immediately call him and ask him to come back. Just tell me that there is another special guest, and overtime is calculated according to his one month''s salary!


    Besides you, I remember that Tony just left, I think one month''s salary should allow him... "The manager squinted his eyes.


    The waiter¡¯s eyes flashed: "Manager, I feel I am full of power. I like working overtime, I love working overtime, please let me stay and work overtime!"


    One month''s salary!


    This is more important than dating a girlfriend, and one month''s salary is enough to buy a lot of gifts for the girlfriend.


    The manager smiled, with a good look on you.


    "I didn''t expect this restaurant to be still open. It''s great..." At this moment a couple opened the door and walked in, but the next moment they were blocked by the manager.


    "I''m very sorry, our shop has been booked tonight."


    "Being wrapped up?" The man in the couple looked at the only table of guests. When he saw the two beauties, one big and one small, his eyes almost came out.


    The most important thing is that they are surrounded by a Chinese man on the left and right. This is simply too happy!


    Why, why two beautiful blonde women want to be with a Chinese man.


    My girlfriend and these two blonde beauties are far apart, and one of them is a Gothic loli!


    God, he felt he had the desire to sin.


    "Jack, you bastard!"


    Snapped


    The girlfriend next to her saw her boyfriend''s dazed expression, slapped it directly, turned her head and left.


    "Ruth, wait for me. Let me explain."


    Ye Hao was also a little awkward about his situation at the moment.


    It stands to reason that this position is a row of double seats, and there is a chair on the opposite side, why do they both have to squeeze beside themselves.


    He looked at Olena on the left.


    Because of the crowded seats, there was no gap between the two. Olena could clearly smell the scent of Lord Saint Son, and she lowered her head in fascination.


    Olena was the first to sit down before, sitting inside. Because of the double row position, Ye Hao had to choose whether to sit with Olena or Shirley.


    Olena and Shirley are naturally closer to Olena and herself.


    So he sat next to Olena, but he didn''t expect Shirley to even think about it, so he sat next to him and was close to him.


    And Shirley quickly exposed why she was sitting next to Ye Hao. She took out her notebook and continued to ask Ye Hao various questions.


    In previous academic research, Shirley thought that she had a lot of knowledge. She has been on the road of research alone since she was 300 years old.


    But now, the talent that Ye Hao showed gave her a feeling of finding a companion, and this companion seemed to be better than her, of course she didn''t want to let this opportunity pass.


    Shirley looked at Ye Hao, who was watching her, and she subconsciously said, "Is it a bit crowded? This chair is a bit narrow, then I just sit on your lap."


    With that, she sat on Ye Hao''s lap very skillfully.


    Perhaps it was the relationship that she often sat on top of her own blood leopard. After sitting, she even moved her **** to find a comfortable position for herself.


    Ye Hao''s breathing was a little short.


    The increase in strength does not mean that he is pure in his six roots.


    On the contrary, his whole year of cultivation gave him the desire for this volcano to erupt, and the Gothic Lolita in front of him was standing in the crater.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.

 Chapter 1738： Rich man doing whatever he wants

    Chapter 1738 the rich man who does whatever he wants


    "Sir, this is our specialty steak, caviar and pasta. Please enjoy." The waiter brought the food up.


    He looked at the fragrant scene before him, and envy and jealousy rose in his heart.


    How much he wished that goth loli could sit on his lap, how much he wished he was also leaning against a blonde and glamorous beauty.


    At this moment, he shouted in his heart: It''s nice to have money, and money can really do whatever you want!


    Ye Hao was enjoying the food under this tempting situation, although he himself had some regrets and offered to eat.


    But if you come, you will be safe.


    "You should know about the Holy See. This time you come here, did Kathleen tell you what to do with the Holy See?" Ye Hao asked after eating the food.


    This can also interrupt Shirley''s endless questions.


    "The attacks of the Holy See have indeed affected the blood tribes in many of our cities. Some blood tribes have strong intent to fight, but now the vast majority of blood tribes are controlled by the Ashley family.


    As Catherine is in charge of the Ashley family, she means half the blood.


    She is now arranging the blood races in various places to defend and counterattack, so there is no time for large-scale blood riots. But if the time is long, Catherine also said that it may not necessarily suppress the emotions of the blood race.


    It is best to solve the problem of the Holy See within a month, otherwise the blood will inevitably have a battle with the Holy See. "Shirley said.


    "One month." Ye Hao thought.


    Now his strength has greatly increased, and he has a lot of confidence in the affairs of the Holy See.


    "By the way, Master. In the afternoon when you were away, Bishop Judy sent back news that she had contacted the Greek temple. The Greek temple knew that it was Lord Son who came forward and agreed to the meeting.


    However, the Greek temple was unable to determine the time for the formal meeting in the short term due to certain things.


    It takes three days to a week or so to give a reply. "Olena said hurriedly, thinking of what happened in the afternoon.


    "Three days to a week, this is not bad." Ye Hao nodded, because of the Dragon Nest incident, even if the Greek Temple were to meet in the near future, he would also find an excuse to postpone it.


    Since the other party wants to postpone it, that would be great.


    ...


    At noon the next day.


    Ye Hao wakes up from bed, he feels the weight on his arms.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the two people next to him silently.


    Olena is now holding his left arm like a child, so that his left arm can clearly feel the wonderful touch, and Olena also put her leg on Ye Hao''s thigh.


    I didn''t expect Olena, who looks quite quiet, would have such a sleeping position.


    On the other side, Shirley did not change her clothes, but instead lay down in a Gothic loli suit with Ye Hao''s left arm as a pillow, and next to it was the notebook used to record the problem last night.


    Her little hands hugged Ye Hao''s neck tightly.


    "Hmm..." Shirley lifted her feet in confusion, and her calf in black and white cotton socks pressed against Ye Hao''s abdomen.


    A black line appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead.


    He is really challenging his bottom line.


    After eating dinner last night and returning to the hotel room, Shirley kept pestering herself to ask questions, even if Ye Hao was going to bed, she chased herself to bed.


    When Olena saw that Shirley did not leave Ye Hao''s room, of course she stayed too, sitting on the other side of the bed looking at the phone.


    After that, Ye Hao couldn''t bear Shirley''s question, and quietly used his ability to make Shirley fall asleep.


    Because Shirley was unprepared, Ye Hao easily succeeded.


    But who would have thought that after she fell asleep, she grabbed Ye Hao''s neck and wouldn''t let go.


    Ye Hao had no choice but to let her stay, but who would have thought that Olena would also stay for this reason. She has a reputation as a guardian knight, of course she must protect the safety of Lord Son.


    Although Shirley and Shengzi are friends, who knows that she is still a vampire, can''t help but guard.


    So she stayed too.


    It was okay at the beginning, this bed was quite big, Olena kept the gap with Ye Hao, sleeping well.


    But who would have thought that Olena would "attack" Ye Hao in the middle of the night, using Ye Hao as a pillow, and leaving a lot of saliva and lipstick marks on Ye Hao''s arm.


    If Ye Hao''s arm had independent thoughts, he might have been crying in the corner like a little girl holding the sheets.


    Ye Hao looked at the clock on the wall. It was already ten o''clock and it was almost noon. The two of them had no idea of ??getting up.


    In desperation, Ye Hao could only think about it. The curtain remote next to him was pressed, the curtains in the room slowly opened, and the sunlight came in immediately.


    Shirley was the first to move, her brows frowned slightly, although she had reached the Duke level, the sun had no effect on a vampire like her.


    But she still instinctively hated the sun, opened her eyes, and slowly woke up.


    As for her lying next to Ye Hao, the two of them still embraced each other without a gap, and she didn''t have any surprised expression at all.


    Ye Hao was not surprised either.


    In her opinion, this is just a collision of two cellular bodies.


    Along with Shirley''s awakening, Olena was also awake. The moment she opened her eyes, she felt that time had stopped.


    She looked at the arms of Master Shengzi on her chest, there were lip prints on them, and there were obvious creases on the clothes on the side of Master Shengzi, and half of her abdominal muscles were exposed.


    Her hand actually reached in, and it was still on Master Shengzi''s chest at the moment.


    Guru


    Olena swallowed, for some reason she felt a little warm in her nose.


    She... What did she do, she actually desecrated Master Shengzi''s body while sleeping!


    Her cheeks started to flush, and at last she jumped three feet high and knelt on the ground.


    "Less...disrespectful, the subordinate is disrespectful. The subordinate did such a disrespectful thing to Lord Son in a deep sleep, it is a crime of blasphemy, please send Lord Son to discipline."


    Olena lowered her head, her breathing was rapid, her heart beating constantly, although she said something like that, her heart was constantly excited.


    She...she actually spent the night with Master Shengzi on the same bed, and she even touched Master Shengzi''s body and fell asleep smelling the fragrance of Master Shengzi.


    This... This is simply so happy!


    Ye Hao looked at Olena speechlessly, according to the plot, shouldn''t it be all men who pleaded guilty.


    Why did he get here, a loli indifferently began to change clothes next to him, and a new set of Gothic service had been placed next to him.


    The other one, as if doing something disrespectful, knelt on the ground and pleaded with him.


    "Huh...well, nothing happened last night. I''ll go to wash up first, there are still things to do this afternoon." Ye Hao waved his hand and walked into the bathroom.


    He wiped the marks on his arm with water, and then prepared to untie his waistband and release the water.


    bump


    The bathroom door was suddenly opened, and Olena, who was flushed in the middle, looked determined and willing to go out: "Master Saint Son, I will be responsible for you."


    "Before you use the bathroom next time, please knock on the door." Ye Hao closed the door darkly.

 Chapter 1739： Rich is great

    Chapter 1739


    The outer harbour pier of Venice.


    This is not the kind of small cruise ship that sails in urban waterways, but a medium and large yacht that can sail into the Mediterranean.


    "Master Saint Son, you are going to the Mediterranean Sea at this time. Is there anything going on?" Olena followed Ye Hao and asked suspiciously.


    "I have one thing to deal with." Ye Hao said.


    Shirley left in the morning. After all, Venice cares about the territory. It would be bad if someone from the Holy See found out. Although she was still "reluctant", she was forced to board the plane by Ye Hao.


    As for what Olena said in the morning, I am responsible to you.


    Left behind by Ye Hao, Olena returned to normal after being ashamed of seeing people for a while, she said nothing in the morning, as if nothing happened in the morning.


    Sweeping around on the dock, Ye Hao stared directly at a medium-sized yacht, not too big or too small.


    Ye Hao immediately walked up with Olena and found the owner of the ship.


    Most of the boats docked here can be leased to serve passengers.


    "What? You have to pack my boat and sail by yourself." The captain dangled the old cigarette holder and leaned on the railing beside the boat.


    "I can pay twice the rent, and a certain amount of deposit." Ye Hao said.


    What he was looking for was the Dragon¡¯s Nest. The Dragon¡¯s Nest was in the Mediterranean Sea, so naturally he needed a yacht. Of course, ordinary people could not participate in this kind of thing.


    "No. This is my boat. If it''s the guy I eat. If I rent my boat, I must be the captain." The captain knocked on the cigarette holder and said directly.


    Ye Hao didn''t care. It was about money. Just as he was about to speak, a group of people suddenly appeared beside him, dressed like tourists.


    But Ye Hao could sense a not weak energy fluctuation in this group of people.


    "Captain, can we buy this ship," said a bald man with sunglasses and a height of two meters.


    "This ship is very new. It was produced by the French ** shipyard. The price should be around 3 million. If you add this equipment, it should be 5 million." A slender white woman next to her, holding a water bottle in her hand, While drinking water, he looked at the yacht in front of him.


    "Oh, there are people who know the goods." The captain took a cigarette and patted his boat: "This is what I spent most of my life saving up to buy. I only drove it for less than half a year, so You should give up, I can''t sell it."


    A man in a suit with eyes next to him took out a stack of rectangular paper and wrote something on it. After writing it, he tore it off and handed it to the captain.


    "The check for 10 million can be exchanged at any bank in the world. The price can buy two such yachts. If you don''t believe the check, I can also transfer the money by bank card."


    bump


    The smoking gun in the hands of the uncle captain fell to the ground, and the soot inside was scattered.


    "Ten million? You really want to spend ten million to buy my boat!" The captain uncle looked at the group in astonishment. He didn''t expect that anyone would be willing to pay a high price for his own boat.


    "Of course, you can confirm the money first, and then give us the boat. But we have limited time and will go out to sea before three o''clock in the afternoon." said the bald man.


    "Okay, okay. This ship is yours." As the captain said, he was about to take the check in their hands.


    But Ye Hao directly stood in the middle.


    "Wait a minute, there is always one who comes first when doing business. I''m talking about the price here, and you just cross your legs, do you think it''s appropriate?" Ye Haoxu stared at the three in front of him.


    "Boy, don''t worry about anything. We are buying a boat, you are renting a boat, this is not the same!" The bald man stepped forward, holding his fist, looking fierce.


    Olena showed anger, but under Ye Hao''s gesture, she still didn''t do anything.


    "Who said I can''t buy a boat?" Ye Hao picked up the smoking gun on the ground.


    "Sir, I''m really sorry. You have also seen the price they offer, I... I really can''t refuse. There are many ships here, and I can introduce others to you." The captain has a good temper.


    "Deal, naturally, the higher the price. This lady, you better persuade this gentleman, we are in a hurry." The man in the suit who took out the check looked at Olena.


    Compared to this ordinary Asian man, he paid more attention to the woman next to her. Her body exudes a not weak breath. At the same time, the bracelet on her wrist is not ordinary!


    Olena did not speak, because Ye Hao did not allow her to speak.


    "The higher the price is, okay. I like others to compare money with me the most." Ye Hao opened his hand exaggeratedly, then took a check from his pocket and wrote a string of numbers.


    Together with the pick-up pipe, hand it to the captain.


    "Fifty million. Uncle, I don''t think you need to think about it." Ye Hao smiled, as if he had just said a normal number.


    sluggish!


    Only a dull expression remained on the face of the uncle captain.


    He took the check from Ye Hao with a trembling hand. He didn''t care about the smoke gun and fell directly to the ground, this time it was directly broken.


    He looked at the numbers on the check, the countless zeros in the first row, and it took a lot of money to look at him.


    The English letters of the second line of remarks clearly write 50 million in English!


    He felt that his fragile heart could not bear it.


    "Boy, what do you mean. Looking for fault deliberately?" The bald man stared at Ye Hao with a dark face, his aura pressed down on Ye Hao.


    If it is an ordinary person, it is estimated that this strong aura has already scared him into incontinence.


    Seeing that Ye Hao was nothing strange, the bald man showed a surprised expression.


    How could this seemingly weak guy be in his own aura without moving at all.


    "Intentionally finding fault?" Ye Hao''s smile gradually disappeared: "From the beginning, we were the first to come. And you later said the highest price winner. Well, I paid 50 million.


    how? No money, now you want to bully others? "


    "Boy, I think you are tickle!" The bald man raised his fist and wanted to beat Ye Hao.


    "Burris." The man in the suit stopped the bald man.


    "Reagan, they..." Burris should be the name of the bald man, he stared at the man in the suit unwillingly.


    This man in a suit named Reagan seemed to be the backbone of the three.


    "The young lady has orders not to make trouble in front of others. How did you agree to me when you came out?" Regan said solemnly.


    Burris looked at Ye Hao, snorted, then turned his head and left with Reagan.


    The woman drinking the drink looked at Ye Hao and said faintly: "Asian, in Europe, it''s best to keep a low profile. There are some people that you can''t provoke."


    After speaking, the woman followed the two people.

 Chapter 1740： I, you cant afford to provoke

    Chapter 1740 I, You Can''t Provoke Me


    "That... boss, there is a bank on the shore, can I go..." The captain uncle smiled and pointed to the bank on the shore.


    He wanted to try to see if he could withdraw the money.


    "Go, I''ll wait for you here." Ye Hao walked to the deck.


    Uncle Captain''s eyes changed slightly, and he looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "Boss... won''t you come with me... go?"


    With a check of fifty million in his hand, this Asian is not afraid to run away with money.


    "I believe you are a smart person." Ye Hao smiled kindly.


    After all, the uncle captain is a person who has seen the world, he felt a different breath from this young man, and his mind was instantly sober, and he could easily take out five thousand people, that identity was definitely not something he could provoke.


    If he dared to leave with the money, maybe his body would be found and thrown in that canal tomorrow.


    "Then boss, wait a minute, I''ll be back soon." The uncle captain hurried away with the check.


    Only Ye Hao and Olena were left on the deck of the yacht.


    Olena stood next to Ye Hao, and she whispered: "Master Saint, those three people were rude to you just now. You only need one order, and I can teach them directly! And those three people are also for you. It¡¯s just a breeze."


    "The humiliation given to them just now is enough, I am not a person who likes to fight." Ye Hao smiled lightly: "And Olena may not be a problem with you and any of them alone, but not that. Three opponents."


    Olena frowned slightly, and said in dissatisfaction: "Master Saint Son. Maybe you don¡¯t know, Olena is already..."


    "Fifth-level advanced, right. And within a short time you may reach the fifth-level bottleneck. When you enter the sixth-level, it depends on your own good fortune.


    The three people just now are not ordinary people. The bald man named Burris and the man in the suit named Reagan are both Tier 5 senior, and the other woman is also Tier 5 intermediate.


    Fight alone, you have the white rose armor, plus your body is nourished by holy water, they are not your opponents. One-to-two may be able to fall into a war of attrition.


    But one-on-three, you will lose 100%. "Ye Hao said.


    Olena looked at Ye Hao in surprise. She didn''t expect that she hadn''t said it. The Son knew her own strength. It was obvious that she had been hiding her strength since meeting in Venice.


    Also surprised was the strength of those three people. She knew that these three people were also cultivators, but what she didn''t expect was that these three people were all Tier 5!


    In little Venice, she actually encountered three fifth-order ones!


    Ye Hao looked at Olena''s surprised expression, he smiled slightly, in front of his eyes, the warriors above the fifth rank were like white paper in front of him.


    He can also sense part of the sixth order.


    This is the advantage of a powerful soul, and the perception of things and other things will be much stronger.


    "Three fifth-tiers? This is definitely not a power that ordinary forces can have." Olena showed vigilance after a brief surprise.


    Ye Hao leaned on the railing: "You''re right, but they shouldn''t be directed at me. They are not hostile to me. Since they are not enemies, then leave them alone."


    Olena nodded, Ye Hao''s thoughts were her orders.


    Soon, the uncle captain came back, his mouth almost reaching his ears, and on the way back, he did not forget to greet those old friends at the pier and tell them he would treat him to the bar tonight.


    He could hear his laughter from far away.


    Afterwards, the uncle captain gave him the key to the yacht and introduced the yacht to Ye Hao in great detail, but Ye Hao refused.


    Under his perspective, all the structure of this yacht has been remembered by him.


    He is definitely more familiar with this yacht than the manufacturer of this yacht.


    This is why he directly picked up this yacht before.


    After getting the yacht, Ye Hao didn''t stop, directly facing the noon sun and preparing to set off.


    When the captain saw that Ye Hao was about to go to sea immediately, he did not forget to remind him that there is heavy fog in the Mediterranean tonight, and basically all yachts will not go to sea. Ye Hao had better choose another time to go to sea.


    No matter what the fog is or not, Ye Hao found a reason to stop the uncle captain and drove off the coastline.


    In a corner of the pier, a yacht immediately sailed out of the pier.


    The Mediterranean Sea at noon is very beautiful.


    Although it is the Mediterranean Sea, driving here is like being in the sea, the coastline has disappeared.


    Coupled with the heavy fog warning at night, there are almost no other yachts on the sea.


    The yacht was equipped with a speargun, and Olena leaned on this and quickly got a lot of fish.


    And just as Ye Hao was preparing to barbecue, a yacht galloped in from a distance, just passing Ye Hao''s yacht.


    The torrent caused Ye Hao''s yacht to shake violently.


    You must know that at sea, ships and ships cannot get too close when they are moving.


    After the yacht surpassed Ye Hao''s yacht, it stopped again.


    A familiar bald head stood on the yacht.


    "It''s these guys again, they came to find fault on purpose!" Olena couldn''t help it.


    "Olena, come and look at the grill, don''t scorch the fish." Ye Hao said lightly, then walked to the bow and looked at the bald man a few meters away.


    "Sorry, I just learned how to drive a yacht. Didn''t you frighten you?" Burris looked at Ye Hao with a sneer, obviously provocative.


    Ye Hao stared at the bald man, he did not speak.


    "What? I was so scared that I couldn''t speak?" Burris laughed.


    "I won''t talk to a dog, let your leader come out." Ye Hao said coldly.


    The words directly angered Burris, and blue veins appeared on his fist, and countless air currents began to vibrate around his body.


    "Boy, don''t think you are great if you have money. You know there are many people in this world you can''t afford to offend!" Burris glared at Ye Hao: "I can easily pinch your Asian skull. broken."


    "There are indeed some people I can''t afford to offend. I don''t deny that. But..." Ye Hao looked at Burris contemptuously: "You are not included."


    Be looked down upon.


    Burris couldn''t bear his anger, and no longer cared about what the lady ordered, he quickly ran from the deck of his cruise ship to the window.


    Then he leaped high, raised his fist, and smashed towards Ye Hao.


    As Burris attacked, his two companions also walked out of the cabin.


    "Damn it, I knew it would be no good to let this fellow Burris sail the boat!" Reagan''s face was black and he was going to stop him.


    The woman on the side drank the water in the glass bottle and pulled Reagan: "It''s okay. This is the sea, no ordinary people are there, and they don''t look like ordinary people.


    It is okay to teach the other party some lessons. "


    lesson?


    They soon knew who had taught whom.

 Chapter 1741： Scary asian man

    Chapter 1741 Terrifying Asian Man


    Burris'' fist was carrying an air current, and there was also a hint of golden light in the air current.


    Looks quite threatening.


    Seeing that Burris'' fist was about to hit Ye Hao''s face, Ye Hao hadn''t moved yet.


    The corners of Burris''s mouth curled up, and he seemed to have seen this ignorant and arrogant guy begging for mercy under his feet.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, his movements were very light, but in the eyes of others, the speed was really fast, even they could only see the afterimage.


    Snapped


    With a crisp sound, Ye Hao slapped Burriss face with a slap while avoiding Burris''s fist.


    Half of Burris'' face was smashed by the huge impact, and several of his teeth flew out.


    thump


    Burris then fell into the water.


    Reagan''s expression was a little stiff, he looked at the Asian man in astonishment, the speed of his shot just now! It''s too fast.


    A seemingly simple slap, the power and speed contained in it, and the change in his body shape in the blink of an eye.


    Who is this guy?


    The woman next to Reagan suddenly crushed the water bottle in her hand, her eyes became cold, and she raised her hands.


    Numerous torrents appeared on the surrounding sea and hit Ye Hao''s yacht.


    "No!" Reagan called out this sentence, but it was already too late.


    He looked at the scene in horror. The next moment he and the woman beside him were wrapped in the turbulent waves, and the yacht disintegrated instantly.


    After a few minutes, the sea area returned to calm. If it were not for a few yacht debris floating on the sea level, no one would know what happened here just now.


    "Cough cough cough..." Reagan coughed out from the bottom, holding the unconscious Burris and the woman with both hands.


    He looked around in horror. After not seeing the yacht, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, he secretly rejoiced in his heart that the other party did not kill them. The brief confrontation just now showed that the strength of that man was quite terrifying.


    You can control the power of the sea with just a gesture, and Eva''s ability is simply not worth mentioning in front of that guy.


    ...


    One afternoon, Ye Hao and Olena both enjoyed a rare "vacation time", watching the beauty of the sea, blowing the sea breeze, and feeling the warmth of the Mediterranean sun.


    As for the little thing before, it seemed to Ye Hao to be just a small episode. I believe that after seeing their strength, those people should be very clear who they provoke.


    Time slowly passed, and the sun slowly slanted west.


    From 5 o''clock in the afternoon, a thin mist began to appear on the surface of the Mediterranean Sea.


    By 7 o''clock in the evening, the fog was so dense that the sights three meters away around the yacht could no longer be seen by naked eyes.


    Ye Hao stood on the deck, looking up at the mist.


    The perspective eyes were opened, and the line of sight passed through the fog. Although there was fog, the full moon began to hang high in the sky.


    "The time is almost up, I can prepare, I hope I can find the location of the Dragon Nest accurately." Ye Hao looked at the misty sea.


    "Olena." Ye Hao turned his head and shouted.


    "Yes." Olena walked out.


    Ye Hao began to ask Olena something: "Wait a moment for me to perform a certain ritual, during this time you look at me. After the ceremony, I might leave the yacht.


    During the time I left the yacht, you stayed on the yacht and stayed here until I came back.


    How long I will go, I am not sure.


    Maybe a few hours, maybe a few days and nights.


    If I haven''t returned for more than a week, then you will drive the yacht back to Venice. "


    Olena looked at Ye Hao worriedly: "Holy Son, Olena asks to walk with you. I am your guardian knight, and I have a responsibility to protect your safety."


    Ye Hao patted Olena on the shoulder: "Olena, don''t you believe in my strength. Don''t worry, I will be back soon."


    Seeing that the son was so determined, Olena could only obey, and she also understood that it was because of her lack of strength.


    Ye Haopan sat on the deck, he took out all the remaining Dragon Soul Grass and swallowed it all.


    The scorching breath began to burn in Ye Hao''s belly. This was a very difficult process for Ye Hao before, but now Ye Hao is as stable as Mount Tai without any change.


    There are dots around his body.


    ...


    Ten kilometers away from Ye Hao Yacht.


    Three yachts docked here.


    There are almost forty or fifty people, most of whom are dressed in suits, like bodyguards.


    But here, three of them were met by Ye Hao.


    It was the three people who had been taught by Ye Hao before.


    "Why are the three of you only here now?" The girl frowned and looked at the three of them. She also noticed the bald man and the injuries on the woman.


    "What''s the matter? How could Burris and Eva get hurt?"


    Burris and Eva lowered their heads in shame.


    Reagan stood up and explained: "Miss, on the way here. Burris had a conflict with an Asian and had a conflict with the other party. The opponent is very strong, and Burris was taught a lesson by the other party.


    Eva who wanted to stand up for Burris was also taught, the opponent is very strong, at least at the sixth-order peak! Fortunately, the other party did not intend to be our enemy. "


    "The sixth-order peak? How can anyone come to the Mediterranean at this time?" The girl muttered a few words, and she glanced at Burris''s red and purple cheek.


    "Burris, your violent temper should be changed. Delis treats them. I don''t want them to disrupt my plan." The girl said coldly.


    "Yes." A middle-aged man came out, he walked in front of Burris and Eva, raised his hand, a milky white light appeared in his hand, and their injuries soon began to recover.


    "Burris, the lady is right. You really need to restrain your temper." Dries reminded.


    Burris refused to admit defeat and whispered: "It''s just an accident. If I used my power...at least...at least that Asian man couldn''t beat me so easily."


    "You guy still doesn''t have a long memory. I knew it would not take you out this time." Reagan snorted coldly from the side.


    He stood on the deck, somehow he could always recall the strength of that Asian man, the sixth peak?


    He felt that his judgment might be a little wrong, and that Asian man is most likely a seventh-tier strength.


    But he didn''t want to believe that that man was not the heir of God, how could he have such a strong strength in his twenties.


    The girl walked into the cabin. A woman with many tattoos on her face was sitting cross-legged. Several stars appeared around her. These stars seemed to form a magic circle.


    "Katie, how is it? Did you find anything."


    "There are some feelings, but it is still very vague." Katie whispered.


    "Because of the six rounds of blood moons in the sky before, the power of the stars is much higher than before. This is a rare opportunity for us. You must find a way to find the intersection of that place." The girl said solemnly.


    "Miss, don''t worry. I will try my best to find it." Katie replied.

 Chapter 1742： Ancient Ruins of Deep Sea 5000

    Chapter 1742 Ancient Ruins of Deep Sea 5000


    The Dragon Soul Grass''s bonus made Ye Hao''s whole body soaked under one spot of light, as if countless fireflies were surrounding him.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes, carefully sensing the situation in the Mediterranean, not letting go of any place.


    Soon, Ye Hao sensed a huge energy fluctuation somewhere deep in the Mediterranean.


    "Master Saint Son!"


    Suddenly, Olena next to her exclaimed for some reason.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes.


    He was surprised to see a beam of light in the mist that could not be seen by the naked eye. The beam of light was formed by a certain kind of energy, similar to innate air.


    Therefore, Ye Hao and Olena are above Tier 4 and can feel this energy.


    This energy was emitted from the depths of the Mediterranean, breaking through the clouds, and finally dissipated in the space around the atmosphere.


    After the beam of light shot out from the bottom of the sea, the energy fluctuations became smaller and smaller.


    If it exceeds a certain range, it is estimated that even Ye Hao may not be able to feel this beam of light.


    And it is worth mentioning that the point emitted by the beam of light basically coincides with the point that Ye Hao felt through the Dragon Soul Grass before.


    It seems that you can find the Dragon Nest by following this beam of light.


    Now that there is a goal, no time is wasted.


    "Olena, stay on the boat and wait for me. If there is an emergency, you should deal with it yourself, remember to ensure your safety is the main thing." Ye Hao said again, and then jumped from the yacht into the sea.


    The power of the soul was released, and even though it was late at night, Ye Hao could still feel the surrounding situation.


    Using the water system ability makes him act as fast as a fish in the water.


    Quickly approach the bottom of the beam.


    One hundred meters


    300 meters


    Five hundred meters


    800 meters


    Ye Hao had dived before, but after he entered the sea for a kilometer, his body could no longer bear it.


    But now, this level of water pressure is nothing to him, and his diving speed has not been affected at all.


    During the dive, the only light source is the beam of light.


    And as Ye Hao dived, that energy beam was somewhat different, the energy fluctuations became stronger and stronger, but the size of the beam was getting smaller and smaller.


    When it was on the sea before, it was equivalent to a thousand-year-old tree that needed four or five people to hug it.


    But now, there is only one person whose waist is as thick.


    And it is still shrinking.


    Finally, Ye Hao broke through a thousand meters.


    Information about the Mediterranean Sea flashed in his mind. The average depth of the Mediterranean Sea was 1450 kilometers, and the deepest point was 5000 meters.


    He has now crossed the average depth.


    There is no light source around, even if Ye Hao has made a light source by himself now, a light source can only illuminate one cubic decimeter in this environment.


    I don''t know if it is a deep sea relationship, the area that Ye Hao''s soul perceives is limited, from the original one kilometer range to 500 meters.


    And it is still declining.


    "Buzzing."


    Suddenly, a huge mouth in the darkness swallowed Ye Hao whole.


    But the next moment, the whole monster was torn to pieces by the power coming from within.


    Ye Hao indifferently looked at the broken meat of the monster in front of him, as well as those huge tentacles, suckers.


    Dare to meet an old friend. When he was killed in the trench, this big octopus did not cause Ye Hao less trouble.


    But now this kind of strength is equivalent to the big octopus of the Innate Realm, it is nothing in front of Ye Hao.


    "Looking at this situation, there are probably many monsters below." Ye Hao looked at the deep sea solemnly.


    The mystery of the deep sea has always been a forbidden area for human exploration.


    No one knows what kind of creatures exist there.


    Although he knew that it was full of danger, Ye Hao continued to dive in order to find the Dragon Nest.


    One kilometer


    Two kilometers


    Three kilometers


    Five kilometers


    Finally, Ye Hao came to the deepest part of the Mediterranean and stepped on the seabed.


    Down the road, Ye Hao did not encounter deep-sea monsters, such as big octopuses, big pythons, and big whales.


    It''s okay not to provoke Ye Hao. Anyone who provokes Ye Hao has now been divided.


    Ye Hao crushed a huge pliers around his waist.


    "I was negligent just now, and a big crab was attacked. I got out of the original track. But I remember that the beam of light was in that direction."


    Ye Hao looked at the dark deep sea.


    The eyes have no effect here.


    And his perception range has also been reduced to fifty meters.


    He was originally going down the beam of light just now, but he did not expect to be attacked by a big crab that suddenly appeared.


    The Big Crab tried by ordinary people is estimated to be the size of a human head at most.


    But the big crab that Ye Hao said was a real big crab.


    Just a broken crab claw is three people long.


    It is estimated that on the land, this body is equivalent to a small building with 40 or 50 stories.


    However, the strength of these deep-sea monsters was only Tier 4, and they could not cause trouble to Ye Hao.


    He followed the direction in his mind, searching towards the beam of light.


    After several hundred meters, there was light in front of Ye Hao.


    But the scenery in the light is like outside the horror film.


    A fish that looks ugly and looks like a devil, with a lantern hung on the front of its head, illuminating this ancient ruins.


    With pillars, stone statues, and some ancient buildings, this place is really like a dusty ancient ruins.


    But it seems that it has collapsed almost, and can only be identified through some ancient buildings.


    These devil fish seem to have no hostility, just wandering around this place casually, using their lanterns to illuminate this ancient relic.


    Under this light, Ye Hao saw the thin beam of light in the distance that was only the thickness of a finger.


    Boom boom boom


    The earth shook suddenly, and the shocked demon fish began to hide in coral or rock crevices, and the light of the ancient ruins dimmed.


    "There are energy fluctuations, and there are people here!" Ye Hao sensed the energy fluctuations coming from a distance, as if someone was fighting there.


    A torrent appeared under Ye Hao''s feet and galloped towards that place.


    Does anyone besides him know the existence of Dragon Nest?


    If that''s the case, it''s a competitive relationship with yourself.


    Come to the center of the ancient ruins, where the energy fluctuations and the beam of light are.


    Here, an hourglass-like abyss appeared.


    Ye Hao stood on the edge of the cliff, looking at a few hundred meters below.


    Several people are fighting with a group of monsters.


    "How can these monsters resemble the auras of the monsters in Qin Ling?" Ye Hao frowned.


    Although the appearance of the two is different, one lives on land and the other lives in the sea, the body structure of these monsters is also similar to fish.


    But the aura radiating from their bodies is really very similar to the monsters in Qin Ling.


    Ye Hao will never forget that kind of breath.


    There are a lot of monsters in this group, there are white ones, and their strength is around the fifth rank.


    The opponents were obviously a little harder to fight, and among them there happened to be the three who provoke Ye Hao before.


    "What kind of power are these people? One, three...five." Ye Hao peeped at the group of people.


    There are nine people in this group.


    Five males and four females, five fifth-tiers, three sixth-tiers, and a very young girl with a scarf on her face. Ye Hao couldn''t distinguish her strength.


    Ye Hao concealed his aura. If this group of people had the same purpose as himself, it would be a lot of trouble, not to mention there are several sixth-tiers among them, and an existence whose strength is uncertain.

 Chapter 1743： Golden Saint

    Chapter 1743 Golden Saint Seiya


    "Miss, there are too many monsters! Can we use our full strength!" Eva kept mobilizing the surrounding water to attack those monsters.


    Others are also fighting.


    "No. If we use our full strength here, our strength will be greatly reduced when we go below!" The girl frowned.


    "But we really can''t hold it anymore. These monsters have thick skin and don''t know the fear at all. Unless they are killed directly, their wounds are quickly recovering." Burris gasped, his mouth kept moving. Bubbles come out.


    "Support for a while, and I will be able to open this door soon!" On the other side, Katie was studying something in the deepest part of the abyss, in front of a huge stone slab.


    The beam of light that led them here before now shines on this stone slab.


    The battle became more and more fierce, the Maiden''s warriors began to appear injured, and the front began to lose ground.


    Kaz


    Just when this group of people was about to be unable to support it, there was a sound of something turning on behind them.


    "Open it! Come in!" Judy was pleasantly surprised to send a message to her companion.


    I saw that the stone slab had been opened, and something that looked like the gate of the abyss opened, and it exuded a powerful aura, but no one knew where this gate led.


    "Don''t mess, Burris, Reagan, your queen, the others will enter with me..." When the girl was giving orders, a figure appeared from above.


    The figure looked like a missile at a very fast speed. After seeing this person, the monsters also launched an attack, but they couldn''t stop this person at all.


    The man rushed straight to the door just opened.


    "It''s the Asian!" Burris recognized the guy who made his face scandal.


    The girl''s face wrinkled. Although she didn''t know the purpose of the person who was killed halfway, she must get the things behind the gate.


    All those who try to intervene will become her enemies.


    "Louis, Dries, Burris, the three of you stop him, don''t..." The girl''s words have not yet reached her companion''s mind.


    That man has broken through the defense of the three.


    These three people are not the enemy of this man at all.


    This person is of course Ye Hao. He had been watching before. The battlefield below was so chaotic that he was naturally reluctant to intervene, so he simply waited for them to open the door.


    At this moment the door opened, and Ye Hao took the shot.


    "Not good!" The girl exclaimed. She didn''t expect this person to be so strong, and the line of defense made up of her three fighters seemed to be imaginary in front of him.


    When Ye Hao was about to step into the gate, he turned his head and said to the girl and others.


    "Thank you."


    Then he entered the gate.


    Crossing the gate, he seemed to be in another world without water.


    There is a magical aurora around, this is a wonderful space.


    "Boy, stop! This is not where you came from!"


    While Ye Hao was observing the surroundings, a group of people emerged and stopped him.


    "It''s you again." Ye Hao looked at the group of people in front of him, they also entered here after himself.


    And those monsters couldn''t come here without knowing why.


    Nine people surrounded Ye Hao, almost blocking all the angles of Ye Hao''s escape.


    "Who are you, what kind of power, and why are you here?" The girl stepped forward and asked.


    "Why should I answer you?" Ye Hao looked at the girl.


    The girl''s arrogant tone made Ye Hao very uncomfortable.


    "Bold, dare to be disrespectful to Miss!" Several people immediately jumped out, as if Ye Hao had desecrated their most precious thing.


    "Since you don''t want to say it, then don''t say it for the rest of your life." The girl was cold and ruthless. She looked at Ye Hao indifferently and gave an order: "Eva, Reagan, Burris, Dries, Louis, Pauline, you six People enter the battle, allowing the use of Saint Seiya armor.


    Remember to end this battle as soon as possible, this space is very special. "


    "Yes!" The six responded.


    "Boy, I''m going to be serious this time, I will let you know my full strength!" Burris pointed at Ye Hao, and then he raised his hand and muttered.


    "Taurus Saint Seiya!"


    Afterwards, Burris'' body was actually covered with a golden armor with oxen patterns on it. At the same time, a golden bull-faced shield appeared on Burris'' arm.


    "Aquarius Saint Seiya."


    "Cancer..."


    The other seven people also summoned their own armors, and golden armors appeared one by one, which was quite gorgeous.


    From the lines on their armor, Ye Hao could easily recognize what kind of constellation Saint Seiya they were.


    For example, the woman who used water abilities in front of her before was an Aquarius Saint Seiya.


    The other middle-aged man trying to solve the problem with money is the Cancer Saint Seiya.


    There are also Pisces, Sagittarius, and Aries.


    After summoning the Saint Seiya armor, their strength has risen in a straight line.


    "Saint Seiya? You are from the Greek Temple." Ye Hao paused, and immediately understood the identity of this group of people.


    Then the woman who commanded them to fight should be...


    "Now I know that I''m afraid? It''s late." Burris rushed over holding the Taurus shield, his body exuding golden energy fluctuations, very strong.


    "I don''t know what your purpose is here, but I think there is some misunderstanding between us." Ye Hao raised his fist and slammed his fist on Burris''s Taurus shield.


    A shocking scene appeared, Burris was knocked into the air, and several cracks appeared on the Taurus shield.


    "I am the Holy See..." Ye Hao has not had time to explain his identity.


    The other five people besieged, which made Ye Hao temporarily put aside his thoughts of explanation. It seemed that the current situation could only overcome them first.


    It just so happened that he could see how strong the Saint Seiya was.


    The Aquarius Saint Seiya appeared behind Ye Hao, she chanted a spell, and countless torrents appeared.


    Ye Hao''s heart moved, and all those torrents turned into ice cubes.


    Brush up


    In the distance, the Sagittarius Saint Seiya pulled the golden bow and arrow in his hand and shot out more than ten golden arrow feathers.


    Ye Hao''s figure kept moving, and the golden arrow feather just hit his afterimage.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao''s body seemed to be locked by invisible power, and his speed instantly decreased.


    Ye Hao felt the location of this spiritual force.


    Aries Saint Seiya.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes and opened in a violent earthquake, and a force of soul surged out.


    The Aries Saint Seiya shook his body, with blood flowing from the corners of his mouth.


    He looked at the besieged man in shock. How could this powerful mental power be possible!


    He has always been known for his healing ability and spiritual power, but he clearly felt that the man''s spiritual body, the spiritual body he was proud of, was simply not worth mentioning in front of that person.


    At this time, the Cancer Saint Seiya, holding on for a while, appeared behind Ye Hao, raised the pair of crab-claw-like weapons, and smashed it towards Ye Hao.


    At the same time, the Pisces Saint Seiya was holding two sharp swords, and at the same time he was in trouble.


    "Reagan, Pauline, be careful!" the Aries Saint Seiya shouted loudly.


    Ye Hao''s figure flashed, and the attacks of the two crab claws of the Cancer Saint Seiya and the Pisces Saint Seiya failed unexpectedly, and at the same time they felt the powerful pressure from above their heads.


    "You are finished, now it''s my turn." A ghostly voice sounded.


    Uneasy emotions arose in the hearts of the six saints.

 Chapter 1744： Unexpected development

    Chapter 1744 Unexpected Development


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers, and all the ice cubes in front of the Aquarius Saint Seiya burst, and countless ice thorns shot at the Aquarius Saint Seiya.


    "Double Dragon Plays Pearl."


    Ye Hao shot out with both palms, and both the Pisces Saint Seiya and Cancer Saint Seiya were rushed by the shadows of two giant dragons.


    Ye Hao tilted his head and stared at the Aries Saint Seiya.


    Sweat beads appeared on the forehead of the Aries Saint Seiya, and the blue veins swelled on his face. Finally, he knelt directly on the ground, with panic in his eyes.


    "Do you like to compare strength? Then I will let you feel what true strength is."


    Ye Hao''s figure disappeared again and appeared in front of Taurus.


    Ye Hao''s body bends slightly, and his right fist shrinks.


    "Millions of Bengshan Fist and Fighting Cows!"


    Ye Hao used his earliest martial arts, Bengshanquan!


    But this second is not a punch, but countless shadows of punches.


    Kaz


    For an instant, the Taurus Saint Seiya felt his right arm numb, and then the Taurus shield shattered.


    At the same time, the Taurus Saint Seiya saw his sunken breastbone.


    He looked at the man in shock. All his fists were hitting his Taurus shield just now, but his body felt the pain of tearing.


    Kaz


    The golden Taurus armor burst, and Burris, who was still wanting to be ashamed before, fainted and fell into the void.


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The face of the Sagittarius Saint Seiya in the distance became solemn, and in less than five seconds, the battle situation had undergone tremendous changes.


    He hurriedly used his own trick, and hundreds of golden arrow feathers shot at Ye Hao like raindrops.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth showed a curve.


    At the next moment, all the golden arrow feathers passed through Ye Hao''s body, but they did not leave any scars on Ye Hao''s body.


    "This... how is this possible?" The Sagittarius Saint Seiya was dumbfounded.


    "The top-level penetration technique is still very useful, but the number of uses is a bit too small." Ye Hao murmured inwardly.


    This was an ability that he had upgraded in addition to the space ability.


    That is the top penetration technique!


    It can let the body enter the invincibility time of one second, completely immune to any skills.


    The effect of this ability is relatively novel. Although it is short and can only be used once a day, the effect is very effective when facing strong enemies.


    It is equivalent to being able to ignore the attack and is a pretty good life-saving skill.


    This time, Ye Hao just wanted to experiment with this feeling.


    The effect is still very good.


    "Miss, the strength of this person." The two men and women who stayed behind the girl showed serious expressions without making a move.


    "It''s very troublesome, he is a seventh-order. And there are many methods." The girl looked at Ye Hao seriously.


    In a battle that lasted less than five seconds, none of his six golden saints turned out to be his opponent.


    Although these five people are all Tier 5 in strength, after summoning the golden armor, their strength is equivalent to Tier 6.


    This also means that none of the six Tier 6 is the man''s opponent.


    "Golden Lion, Katie. It seems we need to do it." A strange light appeared in the girl''s eyes.


    "Now you can talk hard." Ye Hao looked at the girl.


    After knowing that the opponent was a member of the Greek temple, Ye Hao didn''t want to engage in evil with the opponent, so he used all his strength in the battle just now.


    It is the first actual combat after entering the seventh rank. With such combat power, the opponent should...


    At this moment, the surrounding fantasy world began to collapse, and the aurora turned into pieces.


    At the same time, an inexplicable air current swept everyone in Ye Hao.


    The powerful air currents left Ye Hao with no ability to resist, let alone the group of Saint Seiyas.


    In the blink of an eye, everyone was swallowed by the airflow, and the space became quiet again, returning to its original state.


    ...


    Ye Hao feels that his body is very sad, this is a feeling he hasn''t experienced in a long time.


    And he seemed to be in a coma for a while, but why did he feel a soft feeling on his body, and his lips were still wet, Ye Hao tried to lift his eyelids.


    But his body was very stiff, as if it had been petrified.


    It took a lot of effort before he opened his eyes.


    In front of his eyes, a pair of beautiful eyes like stars also opened.


    Looking at each other, time seemed to stop at this moment.


    The air freezes at this moment.


    It''s that girl!


    Ye Hao was extremely surprised, that girl was actually pressing on him at this moment, which is why there was something soft on Ye Hao just now.


    And the lips of the two are still close.


    The scarf on the girl''s face was gone, revealing her peerless face.


    White skin, big star-like eyes, and the little cherry mouth that is in close contact with him at this moment.


    Ye Hao tried to raise his hand, but his body still couldn''t bear the terror, and the **** his body began to show anger and murderous in her eyes.


    Damn it!


    What''s going on.


    Why did this happen? He was still in that strange space before, and when he was blown by an inexplicable air current, he came here, and he still maintained such a posture with this girl.


    The most important thing is that their bodies now seem to be unable to move, as if they have been cast a hold technique.


    Ye Hao tried his best to take care of the situation before him, while trying to communicate with the girl in front of him.


    But the sound transmission technique also failed at this time.


    The atmosphere became more and more embarrassing, and Ye Hao was also very nervous. The girl in front of her had closed her eyes, and she should be trying to break through the current situation.


    And Ye Hao believed that once this girl could move, she would definitely think about **** herself.


    "No, at least I can''t be slower than her, otherwise I won''t even have the chance to save my life." Ye Hao secretly said in his heart.


    At the same time began to try any situation that can get rid of the current situation.


    Hiss


    The two opened their eyes at the same time and looked to one side.


    A black double-headed weird appeared there, holding a weapon that looked like a mace.


    Damn, enemies appeared at this time!


    Ye Hao could feel this double-headed monster with the same breath as those monsters.


    "Ho **** ho ho."


    The two-headed weird yelled a few times and walked quickly to the two of them.


    Ye Hao was nervous, he could feel his body slowly regaining control.


    It''s almost, it''s almost.


    The two-headed weird walked to Ye Hao and the girl, raised the mace in his hand, and smashed at Ye Hao and the girl.


    When this stick comes down, it is estimated that those who are not smashed will also be seriously injured.


    Boom


    A burst of sand and rocks rose, covering Ye Hao and the young girl.

 Chapter 1745： An angry girl

    Chapter 1745


    The sands fell apart.


    Ye Hao looked at the mace that hit the ground next to his ear.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time, the **** Ye Hao was also relieved.


    The two-headed monster didn''t know why he put down the mace in his hand, and it grabbed Ye Hao and the girl directly.


    Ye Hao and the girl are only as big as a palm.


    The two-headed monster sniffed the smell of Sniffer Yehao and the girl, as if he was smelling food.


    Then it stuck out its tongue and licked it.


    Ye Hao looked at the girl in front of him with some sympathy.


    Because the two-headed weirdo happened to be licked from the girl''s side, the girl''s back was already wet, and it was all the saliva of the two-headed weirdo.


    Ye Hao could smell the disgusting smell.


    Shame and anger filled the girl''s eyes.


    And the next moment, something even more embarrassing happened to her. The two-headed weirdo didn''t seem to like the things wrapped in the two foods, and immediately tore off the clothes on the two of them.


    Right now, Ye Hao and the girl were directly facing each other naked.


    Ye Hao could clearly feel the girl''s body and even the temperature.


    The two-headed monster seemed to be satisfied with his masterpiece. He grabbed the food in his hands and opened his mouth, ready to enjoy the food.


    In the next moment, Ye Hao and the girl were swallowed by a double-headed monster.


    But before the two-headed monster had time to chew, its head broke, and its body knelt on the ground, there was no movement.


    "Huh, it''s dangerous. I almost died here and was bitten to death by a monster. It''s too embarrassing to spread." Ye Hao gasped, with saliva on his forehead.


    Before Ye Hao had time to cleanse his saliva, he felt a powerful murderous aura in the distance.


    It came from the girl.


    "Well, between us..."


    "Go to hell!" The shame and anger on the girl''s face were gradually covered by the cold murderous aura, and golden armor, shield, and a knight''s gun appeared on her body.


    The knight''s gun pointed at Ye Hao, and a golden beam of light broke through the air.


    Ye Hao dodges hurriedly.


    "Hey, don''t..."


    The girl seemed unwilling to give Ye Hao a chance to talk nonsense, and kept attacking Ye Hao with her weapon.


    The golden light beams attacked Ye Hao desperately, like a volley of hundreds of laser cannons.


    She really wanted to die in her heart. She didn''t expect that she would be so humiliated. She was a symbol of purity.


    But today, not only was he insulted by a monster, he was also snatched from his first kiss by a man, and he was peeped at his holy body.


    How could this make her not angry, only by killing the man in front of her can the filth on her body be washed away.


    "Hey, have you made enough trouble. I want to explain it to you well, but if you question whether you want to fight with me, then I will not show mercy."


    All the golden beams were blocked.


    Scarlet wings appeared behind Ye Hao, his eyes turned silvery white, and the powerful blood agitated around him.


    Isn''t it just a kiss? It wasn''t something he took the initiative to do. What''s more, the things that followed were not his responsibility at all, it was something that monster did.


    Ye Hao can tolerate it, but there is also a limit to tolerance.


    "Explain with your death." Golden wings of light appeared behind the girl''s armor, and the golden wings shook.


    The girl rushed towards Ye Hao.


    "It seems that you can only talk obediently if you are convinced first." Ye Hao raised his hand to sacrifice a''shadow'', and the blue sword appeared in Ye Hao''s hand.


    Then the two began to hedge against each other.


    In one second, the two hedged at least ten times.


    At this moment, the naked eye can only see that the two beams are constantly colliding.


    This woman is also a seventh-order strength, and the weapons on her body are all holy weapons.


    There are no gorgeous tricks, only the most direct close combat, and a lot of energy bombing.


    Speed, strength, and physical fitness are no worse than Ye Hao.


    The two stopped fighting almost at the same time. Both sides were staring at each other. They both knew very well now that it was difficult to get the other party in a short time depending on their own strength.


    And if you really fight to the end and come up with their own tricks, it is very likely that both will lose.


    To exhaust yourself in this unknown space is a very unwise choice.


    "Don''t fight, right? Now can you listen to my explanation." Ye Hao took a breath.


    The girl did not speak.


    Seeing that the other party was silent, Ye Hao said by himself: "What happened just now was not caused by me subjectively. I think you should be very clear about this in your heart.


    You belong to the Greek temple, and you think you are the messenger of God. The messenger of God should not take revenge on others because of such a thing. "


    The girl''s face was cold, and the fight just now vented her inner unhappiness.


    And she also understood that what happened just now was just a coincidence.


    Although she was still very upset with the man in front of her who took advantage of her, the rationality in her heart had regained the height of her thinking at this moment.


    This little Nizi finally calmed down, although his eyes were still full of murderous aura.


    At least now I can speak and communicate well.


    "I have probably guessed your identity, the ruler of the Greek temple, the inheritor of Athena, one of the twelve gods, the goddess of war and wisdom." Ye Hao said.


    The girl did not deny it.


    "You don''t know who I am, and I have many identities, but you should be very interested in one of them." Ye Hao pulled his collar, which was put on immediately before the battle.


    "Holy Vatican, contemporary son Ye Hao." Ye Haoxu stared at the girl.


    The girl''s face showed a look of surprise and doubt as Ye Hao expected.


    "What can prove?" The girl looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and the powerful and holy light condensed in his hand.


    "Divine power!" The girl was surprised to feel the powerful power in the man''s hands.


    "Now you should believe it." Ye Hao shrugged.


    "Then your purpose for coming here should be for those two artifacts!" For some reason, war intent appeared in her eyes again, and golden energy fluctuations began to agitate on her.


    "Even if you are the Son of the Holy See, I cannot give you those two artifacts."


    Hey hey hey, it''s a good fight again.


    "Wait, I don''t know what artifact you are talking about. The purpose of my coming here is to find the Dragon Soul Grass that can heal my friend." Ye Hao said hurriedly.


    "Dragon Soul Grass?" The girl stared at Ye Hao, with doubt in her eyes.


    "A friend of mine was injured in the soul, and I learned that the companion creature of the dragon group, the dragon soul grass, can play a healing role. So I came, I don''t know what two artifacts you are talking about."


    Ye Hao explained it, and he was also relieved.


    At this moment, it seems that the opponent''s and his own goals are different, so there is no need for the two sides to fight.

 Chapter 1746： Akina

    Chapter 1746 Yakina


    "Dragon Soul Grass does have the effect of healing soul injuries." The girl muttered to herself, her body slowly falling from the air, and the golden armor on her body disappeared.


    White light gauze robe of Greek classic appeared on his body.


    "But recently, your Holy See continues to provoke our Greek temple. What is going on?"


    "About this matter, I asked someone to invite you from the Greek temple to talk together, but I didn''t expect us to meet here. Now that we met, I can explain it clearly to you now.


    The current Holy See is occupied by several cardinals. They don''t know of any means to overthrow the old Pope and control the power of the Holy See. The life of the old Pope is uncertain.


    The rights of the two great knights were emptied, and the trial knights of the cardinals became popular, and disputes with various forces..."


    Ye Hao began to explain the ins and outs of the events of the Holy See.


    The girl''s mood gradually calmed down, and she also believed what Ye Hao said.


    "I believe you for the time being. Let''s go out and talk about the Holy See. Let''s figure out the situation here first." The girl said coldly.


    Although the misunderstanding with Ye Hao was resolved, she was still cold and meant nothing to be close to others.


    Ye Hao looked around.


    This is an underground space, but it is very large, and the stone wall above the head is several kilometers away from them.


    "I just focused on the battle, now fly to a high place to see the surrounding situation, and look for your saints by the way." Ye Hao suggested.


    "Good." The girl agreed.


    The two flew towards the sky.


    "By the way, I don''t know what your name is now, or should I just call you Athena? Or is it a saint?" Ye Hao turned to look at the girl and asked.


    "Akina." Akina said, and said her name.


    Akina, this is only one word difference from Athena. I don''t know if she was called by this name originally, or she changed her name after becoming Athena''s successor.


    Yakina stopped suddenly, her eyes were filled with shock and looked around, as if she had seen some amazing scene.


    Ye Hao looked away from Yakina, and then he was also shocked by the surrounding scenery.


    Wreckage, skeleton, corpse.


    The most of them are various dragon-shaped skeletons.


    There are dragons from the east and winged dragons from the west.


    There are dragon corpses everywhere.


    Ye Hao swallowed, and muttered: "It''s not so much a dragon''s nest, it''s a dragon''s tomb."


    "It seems that we have come to the wrong place. This is the underground space where the Gate of the Abyss is located." Yakina said solemnly.


    "The gate of the abyss?" Ye Hao was puzzled.


    "You don''t know the gate of the abyss?" Yakina looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "Then how did you find here." Yakina wondered.


    "I got a message from the dark race. After taking Dragon Soul Grass, I can feel the existence of the dragon. Then I searched for a few months and finally determined that the Dragon Nest is in the Mediterranean.


    Then I came here, and after that, a beam of light appeared on the sea, and I saw the beam of light and went down.


    After coming down, I saw your people fighting with a bunch of monsters there. At that time, I thought that your purpose was the same as mine, so I wanted to let you find the way first, and then I would go back.


    You will know the rest. "Ye Hao explained.


    Yakina looked at Ye Hao speechlessly: "I don''t know if I should say that you are reckless or that you are lucky."


    Akina glanced around, she whispered coldly.


    "It''s not wrong to say that this is the Dragon Nest, but this is also called the Gate of the Abyss, the Dragon Tomb. This is the place where the dragon clan was annihilated. Tens of thousands. Years ago, it was far more distant than the civilization we have recorded now.


    A gate to another dimension appeared here, countless terrifying creatures headed to our world from here, and a disaster occurred.


    At that time, the strongest man in this world was the dragon.


    The Dragon of the East and the Dragon of the West cooperated for the first and last time.


    All the dragons came here and fought against the monsters.


    No one knows how long this battle lasted, years, decades, or hundreds of years.


    The only legend left in our temple is that the dragon clan sealed the crossroad at the price of almost extinction, and built the last dragon nest with the soul of the dragon in this place.


    And this place has since been called the gate of the abyss, because the opposite of the gate is a terrifying creature. "


    Ye Hao was silent.


    This is this again, this legend is again!


    Why do you feel that the history of the earth is the history of warfare between earth creatures and external creatures?


    "Then the monster we met just now?" Ye Hao mentioned the memory that Yakina didn''t want to recall.


    "Yes, they are monsters from different dimensions. The seal of the gate of the abyss is getting weaker and weaker. Sometimes some monsters can get through the barrier and come to our world.


    However, because of the existence of the Dragon Nest, they cannot leave, they can only slowly disappear here. "Akina said.


    "Don''t care so much, anyway, we are here for different purposes. If you find your things, I will take my dragon soul grass." Ye Hao shook his body and rushed towards the battlefields of ancient ruins.


    Because there are dragon soul grass everywhere on the ground.


    The most is next to those dragon skeletons.


    The number of Dragon Soul Grass is quite astonishing, almost beyond sight.


    And Ye Hao also took out the spirit of the locust, not leaving one!


    Because not only Song Xiaoyue needs Dragon Soul Grass, but the female emperor who has been sleeping still needs Dragon Soul Grass. Of course, the more the better.


    Yakina looked at Ye Hao unscrupulously asking for Dragon Soul Grass, her face wrinkled, but she didn''t say much.


    Dragon Soul Grass is very precious, but what she is looking for is even more important. She has no need to turn his face on Dragon Soul Grass and this guy.


    After searching for more than ten minutes, Ye Hao finally filled up several of his storage items, but the Dragon Soul Grass still had not been collected.


    The area of ??this dragon''s nest is really too big.


    "Huh...this dragon tomb, how many dragons have died before so many dragon soul grass grows." Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the large tracts of dragon soul grass.


    "No one knows the number. According to records at the time, every adult dragon race possesses the strength of Tier 8. The dragon group is undoubtedly the overlord of the earth.


    But even if they are so powerful, they can only get those guys out of this space and pay the price of annihilation.


    If those guys make a comeback now, what can we resist? We can stop it. "


    Yakina fell beside Ye Hao, her cold eyes with worries and worries.


    There is also a sense of heaviness.

 Chapter 1747： Dragon!

    Chapter 1747 Dragon!


    It seems that Yakina also knows some.


    "Where do those threatening forces come from? Why do they appear in our world? Why do they fill almost every corner of our history for thousands of years.


    Your temple includes the gods that the Holy See admires. What kind of existence do they exist? Since they are gods, why don''t they take action. In other words, they came to our world with a certain purpose. "Ye Hao stared at Akina.


    Akina was silent.


    I don''t know if she doesn''t know or she doesn''t want to say.


    Ye Hao felt movement on his wrist, he lowered his head, and Xiao Cui changed back from the bracelet.


    It sniffed its nose and immediately went to devour the Dragon Soul Grass that Ye Hao hadn''t had time to collect.


    The look of gorging, made it as if Ye Hao had never fed it.


    Uh...It seems that Ye Hao does not feed it for a long time.


    correct! These dragon soul grasses contained powerful energy, if Xiao Cui swallowed it wantonly, would it affect its body?


    Just when Ye Hao was about to stop Xiao Cui, Yakina stopped Ye Hao.


    "Dragon Soul Grass is a derivative of the Dragon Race, and you, a little fellow, can be regarded as a subdragon species. Swallowing these Dragon Soul Grass is good for it and will not cause great harm to its body."


    Ye Hao glanced at Yakina, he didn''t stop Xiao Cui again.


    Yakina has no reason to deceive him, and there is no benefit in deceiving him.


    After Yakina finished speaking, she closed her eyes and said a language that Ye Hao hadn''t heard before.


    Ye Hao could feel the high-frequency vibrations coming from her body.


    A few minutes later, Yakina opened her eyes.


    "What are you doing?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "This is the unique communication method of our temple. This space is very special and very unstable. I can''t sense too far. I can only use this method to send information out and tell them my safety.


    At the same time, let them gather in our direction. "Yakina explained.


    "This method is quite convenient." Ye Hao''s own soul senses, and now the sensing distance is very limited, only ten meters around him.


    Ok?


    Ye Hao lowered his head, frowning and looking at his feet.


    "What''s the matter?" Yakina noticed Ye Hao''s strangeness.


    "I feel something exists ten meters below my feet." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "Then dig and see." Yakina said to do as she said. She raised her hand and used her strength to quickly move the soil on it, revealing a sunken pit.


    The pit has a diameter of more than 20 meters and a depth of just 10 meters.


    And ten meters underground, a strange rock was really exposed.


    Ye Hao and Yakina fell down at the same time, surrounding this strange rock.


    "There is a special air current flowing in this thing, but the aura is very low. It''s just like a first-order fighter." Yakina stroked the surface of the rock.


    She frowned slightly: "This material is very special. It is not something existing in our world, and it has the ability to isolate my senses. My consciousness cannot penetrate it."


    When the voice fell, a golden knight''s gun appeared in Yakina''s hand.


    Ye Hao hurriedly stopped her: "Hey, what are you doing."


    "Smash it, crush it and you will know what is inside." Yakina said coldly.


    This woman is really direct enough, in this weird place, she hasn''t figured out what it is, she just wants to break it directly.


    "It''s not that Athena is the goddess of war and command. Why do you feel that you have only inherited a part of the war and only like to use the most direct means to solve problems.


    It was the same when I encountered problems before, always murderous, not wanting to be a goddess at all. "Ye Hao vomited.


    Subsequently, he suffered from Yakina''s cold eyes.


    "Then what do you say?" Yakina put down the knight sword in her hand.


    Ye Hao thought for a while, five seconds later, he calmly said: "Smash it."


    "Cut." Yakina casts Ye Hao''s eyes.


    At this time, Xiao Cui above the deep pit was chewing on Dragon Soul Grass, with a pile of Dragon Soul Grass tied to its tail.


    Xiao Cui looked at Ye Hao curiously, but when it saw the boulder in front of Ye Hao, the aura on Xiao Cui''s body instantly changed.


    Its body became its original normal size, and it roared toward the bottom.


    "What''s wrong with your pet?" Yakina looked at the huge emerald flood dragon above in confusion.


    "It''s crying with fear, it...let us leave this thing." Ye Hao wondered why Xiao Cui had such resistance to this "rock".


    Ye Hao could feel Xiaocui''s scales trembling, making a sound like a rattlesnake.


    Xiao Cui was really scared. This was an emotion it had never had before. Even if it had encountered a ghost flood, it did not have such an emotion.


    This "rock".


    Ye Hao and Yakina felt that their bodies were immersed in the severe cold, because the surface of the "rock" was separated at this moment, revealing blood-red eyes.


    Just looking at these eyes, Ye Hao and Yakina felt extremely pressure.


    The next moment, the whole earth began to tremble.


    As if there was an earthquake.


    Ye Hao and Yakina immediately fled with the fastest speed and flew into the air.


    Ye Hao landed on Xiao Cui''s head, and Xiao Cui was floating in the low air with her own ability.


    Ye Hao and Yakina looked at the ground where countless cracks appeared.


    Finally, an amazing scene appeared.


    Ye Hao pointed at what was in front of him, and spit out a word: "Dragon?"


    Yes, it''s a dragon!


    The body is at least dozens of times bigger than Xiao Cui.


    However, the look of this dragon is not very good. There are various scars all over the body, and the scales have no attractive light, showing a dark red color.


    One of a pair of wings was broken in half, and the scarred scars felt as if someone had tore its wings in half.


    The "rock" Ye Hao and Yakina saw before was actually an eye of the dragon.


    It only has this eye, and only a hole is left in the other eye.


    "Didn''t you say that there are no dragons in this world!" Ye Hao whispered.


    Yakina retorted: "Who knew that the guy tens of thousands of years ago was still alive."


    A golden light appeared in Yakina¡¯s eyes, and she said very solemnly: ¡°Its aura is recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it was still a level before...


    It is now Tier 7!


    Do not! It is now the eighth rank...I...I can''t see its strength clearly. "


    Eighth order?


    A dragon of rank eight and above?


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, he watched the old dragon''s one-eyed fall on them, and an invisible pressure came immediately.


    Xiao Cui immediately put on a fighting posture.


    "Dragon... can eat people?" Ye Hao asked Akina in a low voice.

 Chapter 1748： The lost artifact

    Chapter 1748: Lost Artifact


    "Human flesh is not tasty, there are more bones, but less flesh. It is not enough to bite between teeth." The rough and old voice sounded like thunder.


    It felt like the sound of firecrackers being set off outside the window during Chinese New Year.


    The cyclops looked at the two floating in front of them.


    "I didn''t expect that after tens of thousands of years, someone would come to this place and let me have a look. Divine power? You are a descendant of God, but you haven''t formed the Godhead yet, and the strength is weaker than the seventh rank."


    The one-eyed dragon stared at Yakina first.


    Yakina raised her head, no longer the arrogance she used to be, but she did not bow her head, and saluteed and said: "I am the successor of the twelve gods of war and the goddess of wisdom Athena, Yakina.


    "Athena? Oh, it turns out that you are the heir of that iceberg woman." The one-eyed dragon looked at Yakina with a sarcasm: "But you are far worse than Athena."


    The one-eyed dragon looked at Ye Hao and the flood dragon under Ye Hao.


    "Eastern subdragon species? But your talent is pretty good, you are already at rank 7. When you reach rank 8, it is estimated that you can awaken into a real dragon." The cyclops first commented on Xiao Cui.


    Finally it stared at Ye Hao, but this time it was silent for a long time.


    Ye Hao felt that his body was undergoing a scan of some kind of force, as if he wanted to see him through.


    "Strange, really strange. Human, you are mixed with a lot of aura, Eastern cultivator? Magician? Dark race? And divine power."


    The one-eyed dragon stared at Ye Hao, unknowingly it had almost stuck in front of Ye Hao, the huge eyeballs were less than five meters behind Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao could feel the scorching heat like magma.


    "And you still have a breath that makes me hate."


    Ye Hao''s complexion didn''t change, and he calmly said, "My name is Ye Hao, from Huaxia."


    The introduction couldn''t be easier.


    The cyclops stared at Ye Hao, and the atmosphere was a bit wrong.


    The heart of Yakina on the side was hanging in her throat, what happened to this guy, he was so dishonest in front of this giant dragon.


    Even she, the successor of the main god, put down her arrogance.


    "It''s interesting. You don''t have any so-called inheritance of gods, but your bone age is only twenty years old, but you have the strength of the seventh rank. Your talent is much stronger than that Xiao Nizi.


    The things of others belong to others after all. At first it may have many benefits, but if you really want to pursue the limit of power, then this benefit will subsequently become an obstacle. "The one-eyed dragon''s tone was relaxed, as if chatting.


    It lay on the ground very easily.


    "Let''s talk about what you are here for. Give me enough reasons, I can let you go. But if I am not satisfied with the answer, you can stay with me." The Cyclops'' tone became relaxed. But the pressure on people has not diminished at all.


    "My friend is injured and needs Dragon Soul Grass treatment." Ye Hao said calmly.


    "Dragon Soul Grass, this is not a problem. There is nothing missing here, and the only thing that is not lacking is the Dragon Soul Grass. Who said this is the tomb of the Dragon Race?


    But kid, you won''t pick Dragon Soul Grass. Take the best dragon soul grass.


    There are two tips for choosing the best dragon soul grass.


    First: The grass grows like a dragon, the more obvious the better the color.


    Second: The leaves of the grass range from three to five, with five being the best. "The Cyclops also enthusiastically spread to Ye Hao.


    The best dragon soul grass?


    Ye Hao was stunned for a moment and opened his storage items. From this look, among the large piles of dragon spirit grasses originally collected, 90% of them had only three leaves, which was the most common dragon spirit grass.


    As the Cyclops said, there are fewer than a hundred dragon-shaped five leaves.


    "Thank you senior." Ye Hao clenched his fists with both hands, thanking him from the bottom of his heart.


    Then forty clones appeared in his body shape, all the clones dispersed, and he began to search for the best dragon soul grass.


    "Lord Dragon, I am looking for the two lost artifacts, can you tell me where the artifacts are!" Seeing Ye Hao get what she wanted, Yakina asked eagerly.


    "Artifact? What kind of artifact?" The one-eyed dragon looked at Yakina.


    Ye Hao also looked at Yakina curiously.


    Artifact.


    He has seen a lot of sacred artifacts, powerful forces, organizations, and sects will have several sacred artifacts.


    But the artifact is completely different. Ye Hao''s "Shadow" is considered a artifact, and now he can keep it stable at the Blue level.


    But the purple rank has been unable to break through.


    Akina raised her hand, and a crown made of golden olive branches appeared on Akina''s head.


    The crown exudes a powerful breath, enveloping Yakina.


    As a result, a set of platinum armor appeared on Yakina''s body, which was much more gorgeous than the previous golden armor.


    Ye Hao looked at this crown. If Yakina used this magic crown just now, it is estimated that Ye Hao will have some trouble coping with it.


    However, seeing the sweat on Yakina''s forehead and the white-gold armor has been looming, indicating that she could not fully control this artifact.


    "This is a platinum crown, one of the three artifacts of Athena, and the other is the spear of war and the shield of the earth! The platinum crown has been passed down in the Greek temple.


    But the other two artifacts are said to have been lost thousands of years ago. Legend is that they were lost at the gate of the abyss, so I came here to look for them! Lord Dragon, do you know the whereabouts of these two artifacts! "


    Akina asked urgently, seeing her like that, she really cares about these two artifacts.


    "I know." Yakina was very excited by the Cyclops''s answer.


    Yakina stroked her chest with her right hand and said respectfully: "Lord Dragon, please tell me, I offer my sincerest gratitude on behalf of the Greek temple."


    "I know it''s there, but you can''t take it away now." The Cyclops shook his head.


    Akina''s expression was dull, she clenched her fist and stared at the one-eyed dragon: "Mr. Dragon, those two artifacts belong to the goddess Athena. I have a responsibility to bring them back."


    Yakina''s tone was a bit wrong, this woman was still surprised by Ye Hao''s attitude just now.


    At this moment, because of the artifact, her attitude would be a 360¡ã change.


    "Xiao Nizi, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give it to you. It¡¯s that even I can¡¯t give it to you. I know that the Spear of War and the Shield of the Earth are our most powerful western dragon¡¯s partner at the time. Weapons mastered by dragon knights.


    He is one of the few humans who participated in that tragic battle. His strength is very powerful. He is not afraid to die and has been fighting at the forefront. Even in the end, he and the dragon did not return to seal the barrier. .


    And I guess those two artifacts have stayed there. "The Cyclops said.


    "Stay there? Did you stay in another world?" Ye Hao was surprised.


    Yakina trembled, this was the answer she least wanted to know.


    "No, it''s not in another world. It''s in the crevices of the planes." The Cyclops said in a deep voice, "That is the final battlefield, in the crevices of the planes, where the turbulence of space can rip apart seven. The bones of the strong.


    And there is no light, no road, and now the doors on both sides are closed, it is easy to get lost in it.


    Woman, you should give up. "


    Yakina clenched her fist, she gritted her teeth and said: "Mr. Dragon, please tell me how to get to the gap in that plane!"

 Chapter 1749： Cyclops Augustus

    Chapter 1749 Cyclops Augustus


    The one-eyed dragon stared at Akina for a long time.


    "Can you tell me the reason, what makes you so stubborn? Although the artifact is powerful, with your talent, the improvement of your strength is just a matter of time."


    Yakina clenched her fists and said solemnly: "It is precisely because of time that we don''t have much time, or that the time in this world is running out. Those demons who have been expelled will regain control of this world.


    The creatures of our world have fought those guys countless times in history, but now... the strength of our world is at a historical low point.


    Those demons are evolving and recuperating, but our strength is greatly reduced. Their arrival may be one year, maybe five years, maybe ten years!


    I can''t afford to bet, and people in this world can''t afford to bet. I can only improve my strength as soon as possible, even if I have to take great risks. "


    Ye Hao stared at Yakina, this woman''s faith was really firm.


    A scorching breath came out of the nasal cavity of the cyclops.


    "I feel it. The barrier here is already very fragile, and those guys may make a comeback at any time.


    In the war that year, our dragons paid the price of almost extermination, and only a few giant dragons were left. In order to protect the world, we fell asleep here.


    But time has consumed our strength and our body. My brothers and comrades-in-arms are all annihilated here. Only me, dragged this remnant body to survive till now.


    But those guys are still watching our world. Now that you have made up your mind, I will use my power to send you to that gap in time and space. "


    The one-eyed dragon raised its own dragon claws, and the dragon claws swept through the void, tearing it apart, revealing a pitch-black gap.


    Ye Hao was surprised by the power of this giant dragon, and he tore the void open with a single tear.


    But the power of the divine tool was flooded around the crack, and a leaf floated in, instantly turning into nothing.


    Yakina saw this entrance and was about to go in.


    [System task: Enter the gap of the plane and find the lost nine pictures. Task reward: 5000 skill points. No punishment


    [System task: find two artifacts that Athena lost. Task reward: 5000 skill points. No punishment


    The system prompt that popped out of his head made Ye Hao shocked.


    The lost nine pictures!


    Is it in the gap of this plane.


    Ye Hao knew the magic of the mysterious nine pictures.


    The maps of the gods and mountains in his hand now contain their own abilities, and Ye Hao has gained a lot of benefits from this.


    Although after the doomsday prophecy, there is one thing about the gathering of nine pictures that will bring bad things.


    But Jiutu, he was only looking for the third one, which was far from collecting Jiutu.


    In addition, what Yakina said just now is correct, and now the top priority is to improve her strength, no matter how, when, and where the enemy will appear.


    Only a strong self is the most reliable.


    Normally, it is basically difficult to improve strength in a short period of time.


    In addition, these two tasks are added together, and there are 10,000 skill points!


    After the previous system upgrade, Ye Hao exchanged so many skills, leaving Ye Hao with less than five thousand skill points.


    "Wait, I''ll go with you." Ye Hao called to Yakina.


    Yakina looked at Ye Hao with a vigilant look, as if she was wondering if Ye Hao had remembered her artifact.


    Ye Hao hurriedly explained: "I don''t have any other ideas, I just want to help you. And if you really die here, there will be chaos in the Greek temple outside.


    If someone investigates it again, I will finally appear here, the Holy Son of the Holy See. I think no matter how much I explain, it¡¯s useless. I don¡¯t think you want to see chaos in the European order.


    And you have seen my strength, there shouldn''t be any problems with me trying to help you. "


    Upon hearing Ye Hao''s proposal, Yakina was a little moved.


    The company of a seventh-order powerhouse is really a great help for her.


    "Let him accompany you. The strength of Tier 7 is really hard to survive in that space, but in this guy I feel the aura that makes me feel jealous. Maybe he can bring you miracles." Cyclops Shen Sheng said.


    "Okay." Akina agreed.


    The cyclops raised his hand, and a crystal clear sharp corner appeared, floating in front of Ye Hao.


    "That piece of space is dangerous. You hold this horn. This is the horn of a friend of mine. It is a giant space dragon with the power to travel through space.


    It died in that battle, this is the only thing it left behind.


    Hold it, it can guard you in the crevices of the plane. Similarly, the dragon power contained in it can make you feel the exit I made.


    Remember, this exit and this horn can only last for twenty minutes. After 20 minutes, this intersection will be closed and the horn''s ability will disappear.


    Then you will never come back. "The Cyclops said very seriously.


    Ye Hao held the horn, he looked at the cyclops, and said thankfully, "Thank you."


    He could feel that this one-eyed dragon really wanted to help them.


    "No need to say thank you, our dragon race has been eliminated by time, and the future destiny of this world is in the hands of you creatures. I don''t want to see the outside world be destroyed, although I have not seen the outside world for tens of thousands of years. .


    I don''t have the ability to spread my wings, but I will still use my last strength to guard the world. "The one-eyed dragon raised its head like a king, and let out the sound of dragons.


    That sound almost pierced through the soul, and it was more shocking than any Dragon Yin Ye Hao had ever heard. The Eighteen Palms of the Dragon Dropping that he displayed was not worth mentioning in the face of its shocking power.


    "By the way, keep your little dragon, I have some things left by some eastern friends, and I think it will be of great help." The one-eyed dragon looked at Xiao Cui next to Ye Hao.


    Xiao Cui shrank behind Ye Hao, as if she didn''t want to stay here.


    "Thank you, senior." Ye Hao clenched his fists and bowed as he touched Xiao Cui''s head.


    Seeing the reluctance in Xiao Cui''s eyes, he softly comforted: "Xiao Cui, this is your opportunity. Although I can improve your talent, I am not a dragon, and I don''t know what dragon really needs.


    But it is different. It is your kin, and what it can give you is something I can''t give you. Don''t worry, I will be back soon. "


    Under Ye Hao''s comfort, Xiao Cui licked Ye Hao''s arm, and then flew to the side of the cyclops.


    Ye Hao also took back the forty clones that he had released, and they also brought back thousands of the best Dragon Soul Grass and tens of thousands of the top Dragon Soul Grass for Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao and Yakina looked at each other and walked into the crack entrance.


    "Senior Dragon, I don''t know what you call it yet." Ye Hao turned his head and asked loudly.


    "Name? It''s almost forgotten for tens of thousands of years." The one-eyed dragon''s one-eyed eye showed the color of memory: "I remember the people of that era, they all called me... Augustus."

 Chapter 1750： The strong like a god

    Chapter 1750: A Power Like God


    "Augustus! It turned out to be Augustus!" Akina, who had stepped into a dark void, looked at the vague exit behind her in astonishment.


    "How? Do you know it?" Ye Hao asked as he watched his surroundings.


    There is nothing all around, there is no sky, no earth, no light, but also no darkness.


    This is the crack of the world, this is the edge of the plane.


    There is no energy here at all, or the energy here is beyond the range that Ye Hao can perceive.


    "Augustus, it is the flame dragon that burns the earth in Western legends! One of the strongest dragon kings in the dragon clan ever!" Yakina exhaled: "Fortunately, it is said that it does not hate humans, but seeks power. .


    Otherwise we will really be out of luck this time. In its heyday, it is said that it can exist side by side with the gods. "


    Existence alongside the gods?


    That is the Ninth-Order God Realm!


    Ye Hao was surprised in his heart. He did not expect that the guy outside, who looked like an old dragon, was such a strong presence.


    "Don''t worry about this, let''s look for those two artifacts. Don''t forget that we only have twenty minutes." Ye Hao looked around vigilantly: "Moreover, the atmosphere of this place is completely different from that of the earth.


    Here I cannot mobilize any external forces. "


    "Me too, the feeling here makes me very bad." Yakina nodded.


    "That means it''s difficult for us to recover here. It''s best not to provoke any inexplicable monsters." Ye Hao whispered: "But it''s dark here, how do we look for it."


    Although this is a gap in the plane, the space here is endless, and it doesn''t look like a gap at all.


    "The three artifacts of Athena can interact with each other. I can sense the location of the Spear of War and the Shield of the Earth through the platinum crown in my hand. As long as they are all in one space." Akina said.


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up: "This is easy, hurry up."


    boom


    At this moment, the void next to it suddenly began to collapse, as if some strange force was destroying something.


    Ye Hao and Yakina didn''t have time to react at all, seeing the collapse of the void, they were about to reach them in a flash.


    A ray of light shot out, covering Ye Hao and Yakina.


    "This is?" Yakina looked at Ye Hao''s horn in surprise.


    It was the light from this horn that protected them.


    Ye Hao looked at the collapsed space solemnly, Ye Hao took out a top-quality weapon from the storage space and threw it out.


    When the weapon touched the edge of the space, the whole object instantly collapsed.


    Ye Hao and Yakina both took a breath, what would happen if their bodies touched this.


    At this time, Ye Hao also found that a piece of corner was scattered on the corner of his hand.


    "It looks like we really have to hurry up." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    The space here is too dangerous, if the horns in their hands are worn out, then Ye Hao and Yakina will be in great danger.


    "The two artifacts are in that direction." The platinum crown on Yakina''s head flashed by, and her face was pale for a while, and then she pointed to a direction in the void.


    "Let''s go." Both Ye Hao and Yakina appeared behind their respective wings, and they flew in the direction Yakina pointed.


    "Your breath is weak?" Ye Hao looked at Yakina beside him.


    Yakina whispered: "Although I have the power of Tier 7, this is a divine tool after all. I have not fully inherited the power of the goddess Athena. Using it will cause a lot of consumption to myself. Just using the divine tool, it was consumed. A quarter of my supernatural power.


    And in this space, the strength I consumed cannot be recovered. "


    Ye Hao showed a serious expression on his face. This situation was almost the same as the previous situation in the Ten Thousand Monster City restricted area.


    Ye Hao checked his own mountain map, and fortunately, the energy in the mountain map, Ye Hao, could mobilize supplies.


    At the same time, Ye Hao, through the mountains map and the **** map, felt that in the direction they were moving forward, something attracted to each other with the mountains map and the **** map.


    "It seems that one of the nine pictures you are looking for is just ahead." Ye Hao secretly said.


    Ye Hao and Yakina kept flying at high speed for five minutes.


    If you change this to the earth, it is estimated that they have already flown across the Mediterranean.


    But here they can only see a dark void, and a rock of different sizes.


    But the difference between this size is a bit big.


    The small one is only the size of a fist, but the big one cannot be seen at a glance, like a continent floating here.


    But there is no vitality on the "mainland", and no grass grows, just like wasteland.


    After flying for nearly two minutes, Ye Hao and Yakina finally arrived at their destination.


    This is also a "continental belt" where many continent fragments are gathered, but Ye Hao even thinks this is a battlefield.


    There are traces of battles everywhere on the continent, and there are still some bones here.


    Seeing these bones, Ye Hao felt inexplicably familiar, because most of these bones were dragon bones.


    The so-called Dragon Tomb before, is nothing compared to here, it is completely insignificant.


    I don''t know if it was because of the great wars here, the vanishing force in the void did not destroy this place.


    Makes this cruel battlefield be preserved.


    Except for the unrecognizable monsters and various corpses, the other ninety parts are the bones of dragons, and the other is the bones of other creatures, including humans, and all kinds of strange creatures like mutants.


    "These corpses are immortal for thousands of years. At least they are in the eighth-order holy realm, and there are no few even in the ninth-order divine realm." Yakina said solemnly.


    Ye Hao was speechless, but he felt the "mountain" on his back heavier.


    Ye Hao scanned the surroundings, the feeling of the **** map and the mountains map in his body was here.


    Although the preparation location cannot be determined, what is certain is that the nine pictures must be in this "continental group".


    "The artifact is over there!" Akina suddenly excitedly pointed to a floating continent above, the area equivalent to a small city.


    The golden wings behind Akina shook and flew up immediately.


    Ye Hao followed closely behind.


    When flying above this small continent.


    Ye Hao and Yakina were a little shocked.


    The continent was hollow, as if it had been bombed by some powerful force, and at the very bottom, the skeleton of a giant dragon was located there.


    And it was torn apart, and the bones of the tail and the head were half a kilometer away.


    This is what kind of enemy we face that will cause this result.


    "The artifact is there!" Akina excitedly pointed to the inside of the dragon''s head bone. Through the huge eye hole, you can see a spear and a shield are inserted there, and there is a human bone on the side. .


    Yakina couldn''t restrain her inner excitement, so she rushed over.


    "Wait, it''s dangerous!" Ye Hao suddenly shouted loudly.


    Under the skull, an illusory black figure appeared, appeared like a long snake, and two artifacts were surrounded by the monster.


    After seeing Yakina, the monster opened its black mouth directly, and a huge black sphere like a meteorite smashed towards Yakina, very fast!


    In a blink of an eye, I was in front of Yakina.

 Chapter 1751： Void Beast

    Chapter 1751 Void Beast


    "Platinum crown!" Akina yelled, and the platinum crown appeared on the top of her head.


    The platinum armor covered the whole body.


    Boom


    A huge explosion sounded, and Ye Hao rushed into the smoke without hesitation, and then he sprang out from the other end of the smoke, holding a somewhat embarrassed Akina in his arms.


    "Cough cough cough... that... that monster is very powerful!" Yakina said weakly, and the platinum crown on top of her head was also blurred again.


    Ye Hao used sacred healing technique on Yakina, temporarily healed her injuries.


    And took Yakina back to the sky.


    The black shadow monster did not come out of the pit, it seemed to be looking at the two artifacts.


    "How are you." Ye Hao asked.


    "The move just now consumed a quarter of the divine power in my body, and now I only have half of the energy left in my body." Yakina recovered a little bit under the treatment of Holy Healing.


    She stared at the monster below, and said solemnly: "The power of that guy''s move just now was at least the power of the Holy Realm, but I just couldn''t feel any of its breath."


    "This should be the void beast that Senior Dragon said before." Ye Hao recalled what the Cyclops had said before.


    ¡®The gap in the plane is also called the void. The space inside is very unstable and may collapse at any time. If it happens to be in a position where the space collapses.


    There is no escape from the holy realm, and there is another threat besides it, that is the void beast, the monster that only exists in the void that travels outside the main plane.


    They have no entity, so they are not afraid of trampling in the void. They can transform into the appearance of any creature over time, feeding on the living bodies that feed on the crevices of the plane.


    Their combat effectiveness is around Tier 8, and Tier 9, strength is only second.


    The void is their natural battlefield, where they have inexhaustible power, and even if they are injured, they will recover quickly, so it is very difficult to deal with.


    If you encounter them, I will give you a word, escape! ¡¯


    Ye Hao and Yakina glanced at each other, and both thought of the words the cyclops had said.


    "Damn, this void beast must be attracted by the divine power in the artifact, so stay here for a long time, guarding the two artifacts as treasures." Yakina said unwillingly.


    "I tried to attract it from the side of the artifact, and then you are thinking of a way to remove the artifact." Ye Hao said.


    Yakina looked at Ye Hao. She knew that there was only this way. After all, the Void Beasts were very strong and they were not opponents at all.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes and opened his eyes, the aura on his body was completely different.


    The blood wolf state is lifted!


    The Five Elements Physique opens.


    Three halos appeared behind Ye Hao.


    It''s too dangerous to fight in close combat with this kind of monster. You can only rely on the long-range attacks of the five elements to see if you can attract the monster''s attention.


    Ye Hao flew to a place slightly far away from Akina, so as to leave room for Akina.


    Get ready together.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and raised his hand.


    A small red ring appeared in Ye Hao''s hand.


    "Destroy Starlink."


    The Destroying Star Ring was thrown out by Ye Hao and directly hit the void beast.


    Because Destroying the Void is not a physical attack, it can affect the Void Beast.


    However, the Void Beast''s aura only strengthened a bit, and then raised his head and glanced at the guy who attacked him in the air, and did not leave the "baby" he was protecting.


    "This guy." Ye Hao''s mouth twitched slightly, this guy is really not weak.


    Ye Hao raised his hands, two small rings of red and yellow appeared, and they gathered together in a blink of an eye.


    "Double¡¤Destroy Starlink."


    Ye Hao threw the Destruction Starlink out.


    Boom


    The huge explosion made this continent shake a few times.


    Yakina in the distance looked at Ye Hao in amazement, this move was very powerful just now, if this guy had used it when he was fighting against herself.


    Unless she uses the platinum crown, it is impossible to follow.


    How strong is this Eastern man?


    While Akina was surprised, a black shadow rushed out of the deep pit and headed straight for Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t get entangled with him, turned around and retreated, not forgetting to attack the void beast while retreating.


    The Void Beast seemed to be really angry, and it even uttered a cry like a ghost, which was quite ear-piercing.


    Yakina also rushed into the pit without stopping, and finally came to the two artifacts.


    She stood up to her inner excitement, touching two artifacts with both hands.


    The platinum crown on top of her head appeared, and the spear of war and the shield of the earth also glowed.


    The three artifacts complement each other, like three old friends who have not seen for a long time.


    Yakina holds the spear of war in one hand and the shield of earth in the other.


    The golden light appeared on Yakina''s hands, countless white gold halos appeared, and even a burst of brilliance shone on Yakina''s body.


    The rendering effect really looks like a goddess.


    boom


    Suddenly a figure fell heavily next to him, smashing a big hole.


    An embarrassed figure crawled out of it.


    "Hey, can you hurry up!" Ye Hao''s voice came.


    "I need to use the divine power in my body to sense these two artifacts, otherwise I can''t take them away. Right now, it will take five seconds." Yakina said.


    "Five seconds? The guy above can''t give us a second now. Why don''t you tell me this matter earlier." Ye Hao scolded angrily.


    At this time, the void beast had already appeared above.


    It saw the treasure that it was protecting, being snatched by a woman, and it roared angrily, and rushed down with an aura of destruction.


    "I tell you, this time you owe Lao Tzu a favor." Ye Hao shouted.


    His body floated, blocking the top of Akina.


    Five seconds is not long, but in front of this void beast, five seconds is enough to kill them several times who are not moving.


    The Void Beast appeared in front of Ye Hao almost in the blink of an eye, and Ye Hao could almost feel the powerful aura on it, and he could hardly breathe.


    Ye Haoqiang held on, thinking about it.


    "Top space ability!"


    A huge black hole appeared in front of the void beast.


    When the Void Beast hit the black hole, Ye Hao felt that his brain was about to explode, and the black hole could not be maintained.


    But Ye Hao still held on.


    The black hole lasted for about half a second.


    In the eyes of human eyes, this is just a blink of an eye.


    The front half of the void beast disappeared instantly, disappearing, leaving only the back half of it tumbling in the air like a headless snake.


    "Fortunately, I am still worried that the black hole will have no effect on a guy like the void beast." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, and fell directly on the ground.


    "Did you... wiped out this void beast?" Yakina looked at Ye Hao in surprise, Ye Hao''s combat power completely frightened her.


    This is the Void Beast of the Holy Land!


    "Should..." Ye Hao hadn''t finished speaking, and the void beast with half of its body still recovered quickly, staring at Ye Hao with ferocious eyes.


    "Fuck... none of this is dead." Ye Hao took a deep breath.


    "I have taken back the artifact, let''s go now!" Yakina said hurriedly.


    But the next moment, above the pothole, one after another black shadows appeared.


    One, five, ten, twenty...


    A white Void Beast appeared.


    Ye Hao felt cold on his back, and it was not much better to look at Akina next to him.


    One Void Beast was enough for them to toss, and the White Void Beast came out immediately, which is equivalent to hundreds of holy realms!


    This kind of power is enough to destroy the entire earth.

 Chapter 1752： Ambiguous transmission

    Chapter 1752


    "What should I do now?" Yakina has now unconsciously regarded Ye Hao as her backbone.


    "Hundreds of Void Beasts, you ask me who I want to go. I am just a seventh-order." Ye Hao cast a blank eye at Yakina.


    Yakina woke up, yes, he was only a seventh rank, although he might be stronger than herself in strength, he was still a seventh rank after all.


    In front of him, this was the gaze of the White Void Beast.


    "I''m too reckless, I''m sorry, I hurt you." Yakina whispered a little frustrated.


    Her fists were squeezed tightly, and her heart was still very disturbed.


    The surrounding void beasts began to approach them, but they were not fast, as if they were enjoying the feeling of looking down on their prey.


    Ye Hao looked at Yakina, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, showing a slight smile


    "It''s not over yet, just give up?"


    Yakina looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "Didn''t you just say that you can''t help it..."


    "What do you believe in what I say? Athena''s successor is really innocent." Ye Hao didn''t forget to tease at this time, and he added a sentence in his heart: I can''t help it, but it doesn''t mean that others don''t. Method.


    "When is the time now? You still have the thought of joking." Yakina was really confused by the Asian man.


    "Okay, let''s say it''s serious." Ye Hao''s surface is lax, but in fact, he has been watching the void beasts vigilantly in his heart, and seeing their posture, most of them are not attacking them immediately.


    They still have some time.


    "Your three artifacts are quite powerful. Is there any way you can block these void beasts for a while. Ten minutes? Or... five minutes?" Ye Hao asked.


    Yakina froze for a moment, and within a second of thinking, she got the answer in her mind.


    "There is a way, but there is another problem. At the beginning of Athena''s casting, the three artifacts were infused with powerful magic. And this earth shield is a very strong defensive weapon.


    There is a defensive circle, if used, it may be able to block these void beasts...three minutes. But this requires me to inject enough divine power.


    But because of the battle just now and the divine power consumed by collecting two artifacts, only less than a quarter of the divine power in my body remained. Unable to activate Earth Shield at all. "


    Akina was a little discouraged.


    But the next moment, Ye Hao actually walked directly in front of Yakina, very close to Yakina''s position.


    "Three minutes is enough. As for the divine power you consume. I will give you a power. You can try it and convert it into your divine power."


    Yakina hadn''t understood what Ye Hao was doing, Ye Hao actually stepped forward and hugged herself, and then he forced a kiss on his lips.


    Yakina''s eyes widened.


    Although she had kissed Ye Hao once because of a coincidence before, but that time was only the touch of lips and lips, and it was unintentional.


    The impact of this is very strong now, and the man in front of him is still holding her powerfully.


    Just when Akina wanted to resist with shame, a force came from the opponent''s mouth.


    That power is very pure and continuous.


    "This is my strength, you can try it quickly." Ye Hao''s voice resounded in Akina''s mind.


    Yakina didn''t care about any shame at the moment, she tried to refine these energy, she was surprised to find that this energy was almost like clear water, and quickly merged with the divine power under her control.


    But the conversion rate is very low.


    "Try this again." Ye Hao''s voice sounded again.


    But this time, a powerful energy rushed directly into Yakina''s body, almost preventing Yakina from panting, her body was trembling.


    "What...this energy is even stronger than the fluctuation of divine power." Yakina was surprised to feel this strange energy in her body.


    The number is not very large, but it is much stronger than the divine power, and she unexpectedly discovered that the goddess goddess she received in her body began to move.


    This is of course the sacred power that Ye Hao mobilized from the **** map, and the effect of the sacred power Ye Hao has tried, and it has been unsatisfactory.


    So he wanted to pass it to Akina to try.


    "Give me! Give me a little more!" Yakina took the initiative to hug Ye Hao, she was looking for that power, she needed this power!


    Seeing the effect, Ye Hao mobilized the few sacred powers accumulated in the **** map to Yakina, and Yakina still meant that she was not shouting enough.


    Ye Hao can only draw out some sacred power as much as possible without affecting the stability of his heart, and pass it on to Akina.


    Akina was flushed and short of breath. She felt that she was about to break through the current bottleneck.


    This feeling is really cool.


    The surrounding void beasts looked at the strange creatures in surprise, as if they didn''t understand what they were doing. Why did they suddenly face each other?


    Could this be their way of being scared?


    "Roar." One of the void beasts couldn''t help it, and took the lead in attacking with a roar.


    "Hey, have you sucked enough!" Ye Hao looked at Yakina who was enjoying, as if he had completely forgotten the current situation.


    Bo


    Their lips parted.


    Yakina suddenly became sober, she raised her left arm.


    "Earth Shield!"


    An ancient Greek-style platinum shield appeared on Akina''s left arm.


    "Guardian of God."


    Yakina screamed and raised the Earth Shield in her hand.


    A platinum ray of light agitated.


    bump


    The Void Beast, who took the lead in the trouble, slammed heavily under the platinum barrier around Ye Hao and Yakina.


    "I can only hold it for three minutes!" Yakina stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t talk nonsense. He sat on the floor and took out a lot of Dragon Soul Grass from the storage items.


    Touch... touch...


    The surrounding void beasts began to madly hit the barrier.


    But under the protection of this divine tool, they have no way to affect the two inside.


    Yakina looked at Ye Hao who was eating Dragon Soul Grass for some reason.


    She has no doubt, she has subconsciously believed in this man now.


    This man has done so many amazing things so far.


    And the power that was mysterious and powerful just now that could make the goddess goddess in his body react.


    Yakina touched her lips with her right hand.


    I don''t know what was thinking, her cheeks were slightly rosy, and then she raised her head to look at the terrifying void beasts around her.


    As the heir to the virgin **** Athena, she has hardly had close contact with any male from her birth except her father.


    Even the male saints had never touched this goddess.


    And now, in a short period of time, she kissed a man twice in succession. If this matter were to be known to the believers in the Greek temple, it would be crazy.

 Chapter 1753： The strength of the Empress of the Sky

    Chapter 1753 The Dominance Of The Star Empress


    At this moment, Ye Hao started to condense the medicinal effects of Dragon Soul Grass in his heart.


    He no longer knows how many Dragon Soul Grass he has swallowed, anyway, it is dozens, hundreds of times higher than the total amount he swallowed before.


    Ye Hao had now become the seventh-order body, and he felt the heat.


    After concentrating this medicinal power, Ye Hao sent it to a place in the sea of ??knowledge.


    There was the place where the Empress of the Star Sky slept. Since the last incident, the Empress of the Star Sky has been silent for nearly two to three months.


    The Empress of the Star Sky once said when she fell into a deep sleep.


    Enough Dragon Soul Grass can restore her soul power.


    And at this moment, in the crisis of the void beast, Ye Haoneng really couldn''t help it, and the gap in strength was there.


    But if the female emperor of the star firmament can be awakened, this mysterious and powerful existence might be able to think of something.


    After the medicine was introduced, time passed bit by bit.


    Half a minute


    One minute


    Two minutes


    Ye Hao couldn''t wait any longer. He was worried that the medicine he had given was not enough. He continued to eat during the period, and his hands hardly stopped.


    The surface of his body is crimson, as if cooked.


    "Hurry up, I can''t hold it anymore." Yakina''s urging voice came.


    Ye Hao himself was anxious, but there was still no movement on the side of the Empress of the Sky.


    Kaz


    This is the sound of the ¡®Guardian of God¡¯ of the Earth Shield beginning to break.


    The earth shield on Yakina''s arm also slowly began to blur.


    Seeing this, the surrounding void beasts rushed into the barrier even more crazily, and the barrier was about to be broken.


    Eventually, the barrier broke open.


    The earth shield in Yakina''s hand disappeared because of lack of divine power.


    Yakina''s face was pale, her body was trembling, and the power in her body was exhausted.


    She looked at the void beasts swooping down above her head, and she closed her eyes in despair.


    ended¡­¡­


    It''s over, with such a heavy mission on my back, I walked step by step to today, but I didn''t expect to stop here.


    At this moment, she did not think of her temple, her followers, her saint warriors, or her beliefs.


    What emerged in her mind was the appearance of Ye Hao, this man from the East, this holy son of the Holy See.


    Although just getting along, it has already planted ripples in her heart.


    In fact... it might be a happy thing to die with him.


    "A group of ants in the crevices of the plane, dare to appear in front of me?" A cold, arrogant voice sounded.


    Yakina opened her eyes, and she saw Ye Hao standing in front of her, and the surrounding void beasts actually stopped attacking.


    And in Ye Hao''s hand, there was actually a Void Beast that was directly grasping, that Void Beast was struggling, but no matter how hard he struggles, the poison could not escape Ye Hao''s hand.


    "Ho **** ho ho."


    The surrounding void beasts seemed to be a little afraid of Ye Hao, but in the end they attacked Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s eyes were cold and dismissive.


    "Ants." Ye Hao said contemptuously, and raised his hand, a star chart appeared in front of his hand.


    This star map is as beautiful as stars, converging into a magic circle.


    Afterwards, every star in the horoscope lased a blue light beam, and the void beast hit by the light beam dissipated in an instant, leaving only a black crystal floating in the void.


    Yakina looked at Ye Hao in astonishment. She couldn''t believe what happened before her. She even thought that she was dead. These were hallucinations after her death.


    In the past, a single Void Beast could beat them down, but now this group of Void Beasts are really like ants in front of Ye Hao.


    There is no ability to fight back at all.


    The white void beasts turned into black crystals in the blink of an eye.


    There are some void beasts far away, but luckily they did not die, all of them fled.


    "Do you want to leave?"''Ye Hao'' stared at the fleeing void beasts, with a big idea of ??chasing.


    "Hey, it''s okay. We don''t have much time. We must return to the entrance within twenty minutes, otherwise we won''t be able to go back.


    Now there are only two minutes left, hurry up. "A voice sounded in the voice of''Ye Hao''.


    ''Ye Hao'' was a little unhappy, but he still gave up on the hunt, and with a wave of his hand, all the black crystals in the void were recovered by him: "These void spars are regarded as treasures. Only the death of these void beasts can produce them. ."


    "Okay, okay. We will come again later, when you want to kill as much as you want, I will let you kill as much. Sister, can you hurry up, otherwise it''s really too late." The voice shouted anxiously.


    The owner of this voice is naturally the real Ye Hao.


    At this moment, it was the Emperor Xingqiong who controlled Ye Hao''s body.


    At the last juncture at the time, the Empress of the Star Sky finally awakened. She also quickly learned about Ye Hao''s current situation, and she directly gave Ye Hao a solution.


    It is to give her the control of the body.


    Let alone Ye Hao no longer doubt Star Sky, at least Ye Hao has no choice now, so he handed over his body to the Star Sky Empress without saying a word.


    And his own consciousness is in the sea of ??consciousness. He can see anything his body does, but he can''t control it, just like a person is playing a first-view game.


    Ye Hao was also shocked when he saw that the Empress of the Star Sky used that powerful method to directly wipe out most of the void beasts.


    That was hundreds of void beasts, and each one was at least a holy realm.


    But in front of the Empress of the Star Sky, she couldn''t survive for more than three seconds.


    "Your body is still too weak. I can only barely rely on the energy left over from the Dragon Soul Grass you just took to use my tricks. Otherwise, if I was in a strong period.


    Let alone these void beasts, I can tear the void open casually. "The Empress of the Star Sky hasn''t seen her for a long time, but her invincible attitude remains the same.


    "Auntie, I know you''re great. Let''s do it now." Ye Hao urged with a wry smile.


    The Empress of the Star Sky also stopped talking nonsense, she looked at Yakina who was staring at her in a daze.


    "This woman is your companion, right, do you want to take her away."


    "of course!"


    After receiving the answer, the Empress of the Sky went up and hugged Yakina directly, still holding her as a princess.


    You must know that the body of the Empress of the Star Sky is Ye Hao, so in Akina''s eyes, Ye Hao came over and hugged herself.


    "That...I...I can..." Yakina wanted to get rid of this shameful situation.


    She is the master of the Greek temple and heir to the goddess Athena.


    How can someone hold it in such a shameful posture.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me, just lie down." Ye Hao said indifferently, with an unquestionable tone in his words.


    That directly made Yakina not have any thoughts of resisting, she felt that Ye Hao now...somewhat different...

 Chapter 1754： Figure of all beings

    Chapter 1754


    "Star Sky, there is one more thing, can you do me a favor?" Ye Hao''s voice sounded.


    "What?" asked the Empress of the Sky.


    "There is something I need to look for in this void, but I can''t find it. I think it should be possible to find it with your abilities." Ye Hao was still thinking about the picture at the moment.


    "You mean your strange feeling in the sea of ??knowledge." The words of the female emperor of Star Sky just fell.


    She came directly over a continent, raised her index finger and pointed it at the continent.


    A beam of light flew out.


    It directly penetrated the continent, and after a second, the entire continent was torn apart.


    Yakina in Ye Hao''s arms was shocked by Ye Hao''s current strength. This gesture is completely holy, and even the strength of the gods.


    Among the many fragments in the mainland, a fossil slab flew into Ye Hao''s hands. Ye Hao took a look and was included in the sea of ??knowledge.


    Then he rushed towards the entrance again, dozens of times faster than when Ye Hao and the others came.


    Ye Hao, who was in the sea of ??knowledge, swallowed as he looked at the stone slab in front of him.


    Although the appearance is completely different from the map of the gods and the mountains, there is indeed a familiar atmosphere between them.


    Ye Hao gathered the three pictures together in the sea of ??knowledge.


    Although the flesh is embodied in the control of the star sky, Ye Hao in the sea of ??consciousness can still control it.


    The three pictures showed triangles, which soon became abnormal.


    A crack appeared on the stone slab, and a few seconds later it revealed its original appearance. It was a pair of people dotted with humanoid creatures. Although it may be a little different, they are indeed humans.


    The picture is that big, but when people are immersed in it, hundreds of billions of people can be seen.


    The three words appeared in Ye Hao''s mind.


    Figure of all beings


    This is a picture that symbolizes everything in the world.


    Ye Hao has basically figured out the differences between the nine pictures, each of which has its own symbol.


    The mountain map symbolizes the earth and the hundred thousand mountains.


    The **** map symbolizes the power of heaven, the power of God, and the incredible power, but no one has a clear description of this power, so God has no appearance.


    The picture of sentient beings symbolizes all the creatures living in this world.


    Suddenly, something strange appeared.


    Ye Hao felt a shock in his brain, and a burst of information flowed out of his mind.


    It''s the information about three pictures. I don''t know if he gathered the three pictures and all inspired this information.


    Ye Hao''s soul body appeared in the center of the three pictures, and the three pictures took turns floating in front of Ye Hao.


    The endless power of the mountains, the powerful and unknown divine power of the gods, and the mysteries of the human body of the thousands of living beings.


    The expression on Ye Hao''s face gradually showed shock, he looked at the picture of sentient beings with some excitement.


    The picture of sentient beings does not have direct and significant effects like the pictures of mountains and gods.


    But the function of this picture is completely incomparable with the previous two pictures. This picture can detect all factors such as a person''s body structure, veins and veins flow.


    Then give an effective training method.


    The most powerful effect is to directly elevate a person to the peak, but this consumes a lot of sentient beings, and the specific effect will not be known until after experimentation.


    "Arrived."


    The sound of the star dome sounded.


    Ye Hao came back to his senses, and Xingqiang had already taken them to the exit at this moment.


    The dragon horn in his hand was only the size of a thumb. When it was exhausted at the end, Xingqiong took Yakina across the exit and returned to the outside world.


    The cyclops waiting outside kept staring at the crack.


    The twenty-minute time limit ends in a blink of an eye.


    The cyclops sighed: "Sure enough, the void is still too dangerous for them."


    A figure walked out of the gap at this time and fell to the ground.


    The one-eyed dragon widened his only eye and looked at the figure in front of him.


    Its body was trembling unexpectedly, and it felt a powerful breath.


    This is a power that has never been seen at its peak.


    "Dragon?" Xing Qiong muttered a little while looking at the one-eyed dragon in front of him.


    "Is it your enemy, do you need me to kill it." Xingqiong sent a word to Ye Hao in the sea of ??knowledge.


    The Cyclops felt strong pressure, and felt as if he was about to die in the next moment.


    The powerful coercion made it a little breathless.


    Fortunately, the coercion disappeared in the next moment.


    At the same time, the strong fluctuations also dissipated, and the man in front of him returned to the familiar aura before.


    Yakina came down from Ye Hao''s arms.


    She looked at the sluggish look of the cyclops in front of her. Could it be that the other party was surprised because she came back?


    She didn''t know, it was Ye Hao''s appearance just now that made this dragon feel life threatened.


    "Thank you, Master Augustus, I have got what I want." Yakina thanked sincerely.


    "Take...just get it..." Augustus recovered, he looked at Ye Hao scrupulously.


    The powerful aura just disappeared completely, but he definitely didn''t feel wrong. There was a powerful force in this man.


    "Mr. Dragon, where is my little Cui?" Ye Hao asked.


    Augustus immediately pointed to a small basin in the distance, where a giant emerald egg was standing there.


    "The little dragon just accepted the inheritance of several oriental dragons. Maybe because of its too great power, it showed that it fell into dormancy.


    As long as it awakens from its dormancy, it will become a true oriental dragon, possessing at least the strength of a holy realm. "


    The strength of the Holy Land?


    Ye Hao walked over and picked up the half-human dome, secretly delighted.


    If Xiao Cui could possess the strength of the holy realm, it would be a very good thing for him and Wushuang City, a force with the strength of the holy realm.


    It will definitely become the top power in the world.


    "Then how long will it take to wake up?" Ye Hao asked.


    "It depends on the good fortune of this little guy. It may be one year or ten years. If it is slow, it will be more than a hundred years. You have to know that the life span of the dragon race is very long. Living for tens of thousands of years is a trivial matter. "Augustus said calmly.


    However, several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead.


    Decades?


    At that time, the day lily might be cold.


    But now that the ship is done, you can''t smash the dragon egg.


    "Mr. Dragon, we have finished our business. Then we will leave first." Ye Hao didn''t want to stay longer, there are still a lot of things waiting for him to deal with.


    "Yeah." Augustus'' body began to sink slowly under the soil, just as Ye Hao and the others hid their bodies when they first came.


    Ye Hao and Yakina left here, and Yakina needs to find her saint first.


    Augustus looked at the back of the leaving man with one eye.


    "If it''s the power just now, maybe this man will bring a different future to this world."

 Chapter 1755： He is our most important friend

    Chapter 1755 He Is Our Most Important Friend


    The Mediterranean Sea.


    At this moment the sky is already bright and the fog has dispersed.


    The three yachts docked very close to each other.


    "Holy Son, Miss Yakina invites you to have dinner on her yacht in one hour." Olena walked into the cabin and reported respectfully to Ye Haohui who was sitting on the sofa.


    "I see." Ye Hao waved his hand.


    Olena walked out of the cabin.


    Ye Hao opened his system virtual interface, and the two tasks have been completed.


    [Current remaining skill points: 12004]


    "Star Sky, how is your recovery now?" Ye Hao asked.


    A phantom appeared directly in front of Ye Hao.


    "Through the Dragon Soul Grass, my soul has improved a lot compared to before I fell asleep." The Empress of the Star Sky said.


    "You said before that if you want to wake up my sister-in-law, you need dragon soul grass and ice-based medicinal materials. Now that dragon soul grass is already available, what level of ice-based medicinal materials can work on my sister-in-law? Asked.


    The three steps to awaken Song Xiaoyue required enough strength, enough Dragon Soul Grass, and an ice-type medicinal material or a treasure.


    The two steps have been completed, and now Ye Hao is the last step.


    "It''s barely enough to require at least Saint Artifact level ice-type medicinal materials or ice-type treasures, in short, it is ice-type!" said the Empress of Star Sky.


    Hallows level?


    Ye Hao thought, it shouldn''t be a big problem to look for a little bit in such a big world.


    And there are still many treasures in the four angel towers on the Vatican, you can go there to find them at that time.


    "I have collected a lot of void crystals before. This thing may be of great help to you from the seventh to the eighth level." The Star Sky Empress summoned the pile of void crystals and gave it to Ye Hao.


    "This thing can help people upgrade from the seventh to the eighth?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "This thing is not very strong. But for your world''s power system, it is enough to upgrade from the seventh to the eighth. But it is best to use it when the seventh-order bottleneck occurs.


    When the time comes, use these void crystals to set up a magic circle, and I will pass you the information of the magic circle. These more than one hundred void crystals should be enough for more than a dozen magic circles. "Xingqiong Empress said.


    Ye Hao was overjoyed, doesn''t this mean that he can artificially create more than a dozen holy realm powerhouses.


    But this matter is not in a hurry now, after all, there are not many in the fairyland around him, and he himself has not reached the peak of the holy realm.


    "I just woke up, plus the fight just now, it consumed a lot of strength. I want to rest, don''t call me if there is nothing important," said the Empress Star Sky.


    As she spoke, her phantom began to dissipate little by little, entering Ye Hao''s body.


    "Wait... I have another question. You used my body before, why can you use such a powerful force? Are you using the power of your soul itself?" Ye Hao hurriedly asked.


    The previous battle of the Empress of the Star Sky was really shocking.


    "My soul is only one of the reasons. I still use the power of your body. It''s just that I use another way, a way that your world doesn''t understand.


    It''s like a pile of materials. You used your methods to create muskets for battle.


    And I used the same material to create something like an intercontinental missile.


    Don''t worry about it anymore, that level of power is completely beyond your grasp now, and the amount of information is enough to burst your head.


    In addition, I won''t be able to fight with your body in the future. I just used two tricks just now, and your body was almost too much to bear it. If it weren''t for you to absorb a lot of Dragon Soul Grass.


    Coupled with the fact that the rules of the void are completely different from the rules of your world, you would have already exploded and died long ago. "


    After the Empress of the Star Sky had finished speaking, she disappeared without a trace.


    "A completely different fighting system." Ye Hao touched his chin.


    He basically understood the meaning of the Empress of the Star Sky, the power system she was in was much higher than Ye Hao''s power system, so even a grass in their hands could become a nuclear bomb that would destroy the world.


    "What kind of guy is this woman?" Ye Hao whispered.


    Don''t think about it, first get things done about the temple and the Holy See. It happened that through this event, he got acquainted with Akina of the Greek temple, and the next thing shouldn''t be too troublesome.


    Ye Hao came to Yakina''s yacht.


    The eight saints were all here, and they all looked at the man with alert eyes.


    "Mr. Ye, our lady is in the cabin, please come with me." Eva walked over, she said somewhat restrained, and then pointed to the yacht.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao followed Eva towards the cabin.


    But halfway through, several people stood in front of Ye Hao. They were Sagittarius Saint Seiya, Cancer Saint Seiya, and Pisces Saint Seiya.


    "I don''t know why the lady invited you, but I warn you, the lady is the saint of our Greek temple, if you dare to be rude to our lady.


    Even if we fight our lives, we will definitely kill you here. "The Sagittarius Saint Seiya said in a deep voice.


    Ye Hao stopped and shrugged: "It seems that you still don''t welcome me. Since you are not welcome, then I don''t need to waste time."


    With that, he turned around and was about to leave.


    "Mr. Ye wait a moment." Akina''s voice came from the cabin.


    Then she came to the deck.


    "Miss." All the saints saluted Akina.


    Yakina walked to the few saints who were unhappy with Ye Hao, with a cold face: "Reagan, Louis, Pauline, go and apologize to Mr. Ye. Mr. Ye is the most important friend of our Greek temple.


    If you are rude to Mr. Ye, you are rude to me! "


    "Miss..." The Sagittarius Saint Seiya was a little unwilling.


    "Louis, are you questioning what I said? Below, it was Mr. Ye who fought with me and helped me retrieve two artifacts. This alone is enough for our Greek temple to consider Mr. Ye as the most reliable friend.


    I know there was some misunderstanding between us before, and I also understood what happened. Burris, your temper should be changed, and now apologize to Mr. Ye for your rudeness.


    After returning to the temple, repent for three months. "Akina scolded her men very severely.


    Yakina had seen Ye Hao''s powerful and mysterious strength, although she didn''t know what Ye Hao''s strength was, she had asked about it on the way back.


    But they were all avoided by Ye Hao.


    In any case, people with such strength cannot become the enemy of their Greek temple!


    And if such people can become friends, that is a very good thing for them.


    Several saints looked at each other, although they were still reluctant in their hearts.


    But Yakina is their goddess, and her words are God''s persistence.

 Chapter 1756： Cooperation with the Greek Temple

    Chapter 1756 Cooperation with the Greek Temple


    Cancer Saint Reagan and Pisces Saint Pauline took the lead to walk in front of Ye Hao, stroke their chest with their right hand, and face Ye Hao in Greek manners.


    "Mr. Ye, I apologize for the rudeness of my waiting."


    Later, the Sagittarius Saint Seiya Louise also came to Ye Hao. He stared at Ye Hao a few times, and finally he lowered his head and apologized.


    In the end, everyone''s eyes fell on Burris.


    Burris gritted his teeth, very unwilling in his heart.


    "Burris, you want me to deprive you of your status as a Taurus Saint Seiya." Akina stared at Burris with a slight anger.


    Her solemn words indicate that she is very serious.


    A Taurus Saint Seiya compared to a powerful ally, Yakina knew which side she should choose.


    Burris walked to Ye Hao like a loser, lowered his head, and apologized with a mosquito-like voice.


    "As a Taurus Saint Seiya, are you talking so loudly?" Yakina reprimanded.


    Burris clenched his fists and shouted almost in a roaring voice.


    "Mr. Ye, I apologize to you for my reckless behavior and ask for your forgiveness."


    After speaking, Burris bowed and apologized almost 90¡ã.


    Ye Hao glanced at these saints and then at Yakina. He was not a fool, he knew Yakina was trying to win him over.


    He walked back to the cabin without saying a word, opened the door and stepped into it.


    On the deck.


    Yakina scanned all the saints.


    "I tell you, Mr. Ye is a Greek temple and my most important friend. If anyone dares to smash him, even if you have Saint Seiya, you will accept the punishment from the temple and me.


    You better show respect for me and treat Mr. Ye. "


    After speaking, Yakina turned and walked into the cabin.


    The Taurus Saint Seiya and Capricorn Saint Seiya are close behind.


    The people who stayed on the deck looked at each other a few times.


    "Why does the young lady think of this Asian like that? Even if he is very strong, he is Tier 7. But there are not many people who have Tier 7 in this world, but it''s not just this person."


    The Pisces Saint Pauline murmured in wonder.


    Luxurious cabin.


    There is a table of sumptuous Mediterranean-style dishes.


    "Mr. Ye, this is a Mediterranean cuisine, although it may not be as famous as Chinese cuisine, but I believe you will like it." Yakina sat opposite Ye Hao with a faint smile.


    The Leo Saint Golden Lion, who stood behind Yakina like a bodyguard, showed a surprised expression.


    He had never seen a young lady smile at a man, even if it was only a small smile.


    And Katie, another Capricorn Saint Seiya, has been watching Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao put down the knife and fork in his hand and glanced at the Capricorn Saint Seiya.


    "A beautiful woman stares at me, I can''t eat."


    "Katie, don''t be rude. Forget what I just said?" Akina''s words were immediately cold.


    "I''m sorry." Katie lowered her head to apologize.


    Yakina looked at Ye Hao, her face immediately regained a faint smile: "Sorry, Katie is a Capricorn Saint Seiya, who is good at mental power and soul ideas.


    She is my personal bodyguard, so every time someone is walking with me, she will check each other to ensure my safety. "


    Ye Hao picked up the tableware and continued to eat.


    "tasty."


    Yakina and Ye Hao talked while eating, but they were all talking about trivial things.


    Until the end of the meal.


    Yakina dismissed Golden Lion and Katie, leaving only Ye Hao and Yakina in the cabin.


    "Regarding the Holy See, I can promise you. I will not attack the Holy See in a short time." Yakina said.


    "Wait." Ye Hao said: "We can talk about cooperation first, but we still need a''talk''."


    "Why? I am the saint of the Greek temple, my words are naturally the words of the Greek temple, there is no need to have any more talks." Yakina wondered.


    Ye Hao shrugged helplessly and took a sip from his teacup: "Because I want to end the chaos of the Holy See, and this must ¡®use¡¯ the people of your Greek temple."


    After that, Ye Hao explained his plan for the meeting with Yakina.


    Yakina understood, she smiled lightly: "You want to lead the snake out of the cave. Let those people attack you actively, so that you can not only explain clearly what the Holy See has done recently, but you can also wipe out all the enemies that come. ."


    Ye Hao nodded: "I was worried that you would not believe my introduction in this regard. After all, nothing was justified."


    "Okay. I promise you, I will cooperate with you. After all, the chaotic Holy See is also a great trouble for Europe and us. You set a time, and I will bring my people to assist you at that time." Yakina did not Hesitatingly agreed to Ye Hao''s matter.


    After this matter was finalized, Ye Hao looked at Yakina, and he asked: "I have something to ask you. When you were on the seabed before, you once said that an evil force would invade our plane.


    How much do you know about this evil force? "


    Yakina also knew that Ye Hao knew something, but neither side knew how much the other knew.


    "This is the ancient legend of our Greek temple, left by the twelve lord gods. Our world is not the only world in this world, there are many worlds coexisting.


    There is a world like ours, and there is also a world where gods live.


    And when there are gods, there are creatures like evil demons. They will live in another world.


    According to our legend, our world is right at the center of the world of gods and the world of demons, so demons try every means to invade our world.


    However, because each world has its own enchantment, the main function of these enchantments is to prevent powerful creatures from other worlds from appearing in order to bring devastating results to their own world.


    And every time a demon invades, it is necessary to find a gap in these enchantments. We call it a "door". The gate of the abyss is a "door", and it can be used for entering and leaving the holy realm. It is a specification Very high''door''.


    We cannot defeat the devil, we can only stop the devil''s attack by sealing the ¡®door¡¯. "


    "Door" Ye Hao thought about it, there should be a "door" under Qin Ling.


    "Then how is the combat power of these demons?" Ye Hao asked.


    Yakina said solemnly: "In our records, the weakest of these demons is at least Tier 4 fighters. The most numerous are Tier 4 to Tier 6, which is almost as many as ants.


    There are also a lot of seventh and eighth orders, but not many ninth orders.


    As for whether there is a level 9 or higher, it¡¯s not clear. The ¡°doors¡± they have made so far seem to only allow access to the ninth level to the greatest extent, and there are restrictions on the number. After all, things like space are difficult to track. Pondered. "

 Chapter 1757： Tianmens Greeting

    Chapter 1757 Tianmen''s Greeting


    After communicating with Yakina, Ye Hao returned to his yacht, and said goodbye to Yakina temporarily, and returned to the coast.


    In order to implement his plan successfully, Ye Hao must keep a certain distance from Yakina to prevent unnecessary things from happening.


    Ye Hao and Olena returned to Venice.


    Soon there was news from Judy that the Greek temple had confirmed the time for the meeting, and it would be located on an uninhabited island in the Mediterranean three days later.


    The small island has three cliffs, and the area is not large or small, and it is not on the waterway, which is very suitable for this kind of conversation.


    Of course it is also very suitable for fighting.


    Late at night, Ye Hao walked to the balcony.


    He saw Olena looking at the stars with a solemn expression in her pajamas.


    "What''s wrong? Are you worried about the meeting in three days?"


    Ye Hao''s voice suddenly came, and Olena was startled.


    "Master Saint Son."


    Olena recovered, and she whispered: "I''m not afraid of fighting, I''m just a little confused, why Bishop Hermann, Bishop Sonia and the others want to initiate such a thing.


    This kind of battle is completely unnecessary, and there will be many casualties by then. "


    "Casualties are unavoidable." Ye Hao''s expression was stern: "Maybe we have a better way to solve this matter, but we don''t have much time now, so we can only cut the mess quickly.


    There is another person waiting for me at Huaxia. There are some things I need to clarify with him. "


    Ye Hao clenched his fist, and there were a few read text messages in the phone in his trouser pocket.


    "Tianmen, the celestial master is out, Changsunyu"


    This is the first text message sent by Chang Sun Yu.


    ¡®Tianmen sent a greeting note, the old master will visit Wushuang City in half a month and return soon! ¡¤Nangong Ziqiong¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ve gone to Wushuang City, Do Not Worry¡¤Bei Ming Wuji¡¯


    They are all messages sent by Ye Hao''s friends, and the main point is!


    Tianmen Laotian Master will visit Wushuang City in half a month after leaving the customs!


    The old heavenly master visited Wushuang City, Ye Hao would not think it was a simple visit.


    This will be the official confrontation between Tianmen and Wushuang City!


    If Wushuang City fails, there will no longer be Wushuang City in this world.


    Ye Hao clenched his fists, his heart was nervous and excited.


    What''s nervous is that he will meet with the first person in China. Although I don''t know if there is a hidden expert, at least China Jianghu is recognized as the first person in China!


    Ye Hao estimated that most of the strength of the celestial master has reached the holy realm.


    This will be the greatest threat to Wushuang City, and it will also be the greatest opportunity.


    If you lose, everything is in vain, you win! They will stand at the pinnacle of China.


    ...


    A day later, the Holy See Basilica.


    Several people in red robes are sitting around the round table.


    "One-third of Europe''s political power has been secretly controlled by us. If we want, we can change the country''s political system in an instant." Cardinal Morse said, pointing to the European map at the center of the round table.


    The above is divided into three colors, white, yellow and black.


    White is naturally the country''s territory that the Holy See has already mastered.


    Yellow is some sites that can be mastered in time.


    Black is naturally some more troublesome and tricky sites.


    "The biggest problems are in three places, England, France, Bear Country, and Greece. The Knights of Judgment have encountered great obstacles in these four places." Cardinal Adrian wore a black cross on his chest.


    That is the badge of the Knights of Judgment.


    "These four countries have their own decent powers. There are warriors, abilities, and magicians. Then the blood and werewolves use these three countries as development points.


    Hundreds of years have freed these three countries from the control of the Holy See. "Sonia Cardinal said coldly.


    The one sitting at the top of the round table is naturally Cardinal Herman, and he has a lot of attention on the map.


    "We can''t wait any longer. The longer the time delays, the more troublesome. Adrian, you continue to expand the Knights of Judgment, and try to draw the loyal Holy See of the Knights of the Holy Cross and the Templars.


    To expand the strength of the Knights of Judgment, within half a month I will see the President of France kneeling before me praying for God''s blessing. "Hermann slapped France where France was.


    "For two months, I will not see the existence of a supernatural person, magician, blood or werewolf in Europe. I want to purify the entire European continent and bring it back to its most glorious time!" Herman Some said madly.


    "Two months... This is a bit too hasty. And there are some things we''d better take slowly." Cardinal Edmund sitting at the end said wistfully.


    The four stared at Edmund.


    "Edmund, you have to know that this is the will of God, no one can violate God..." Before Herman''s words were finished, a knight wearing a black armor with a black cross tattooed on it walked in.


    The faces of several cardinals were a little uncomfortable, this is a cardinal-level meeting!


    The knight stroked his chest with his right hand and said respectfully: "Several cardinals, there is a very important news, I need to report it to you immediately!"


    "Say it." Herman said.


    "We just got news that Lord Son and the people of the Greek Temple have agreed that they will have a meeting on a small island in the Mediterranean in two days." Knight said.


    Several cardinals'' eyes lit up.


    "Ahem... you step back first." Herman pushed away the knight.


    After the knight left the hall, the atmosphere inside the hall changed.


    Herman pointed to the location of the Mediterranean Sea on the map in the center of the round table: "Adrian, you can prepare your Knights of Judgment, except for the manpower set aside to guard the holy mountain.


    The others rushed to the Mediterranean with me and Cardinal Sonia, where there will be a meeting of pagans, and we will destroy them. "


    "Wait, that''s Lord Son!" Edmund was surprised.


    Herman stared at Edmund with a cold gaze: "Cardinal Edmond, there has never been a black-haired saint in the history of our Holy See, and it is even more impossible for an Asian to be our saint.


    All that is the plan of the devil to defile our Holy See.


    We must eliminate this opportunity in the cradle. "


    Edmund was speechless.


    "Okay. The previous plan is delayed for the time being, let''s go ahead with the plan this time. Morse and Edmund, you two stay in the holy mountain." Herman stood up and left the hall.


    Sonia and Adrian followed closely behind.


    Morse looked at Edmund who was silent. He chuckled and said, "Edmond, the times have changed. You better figure out where you are now.


    Don''t make it the same as Dennis, Charles and Judy. "


    Edmund lowered his head, his heart tangled.


    He knew that a war concerning the direction of the Holy See had begun.

 Chapter 1758： ‘Talk’ begins

    Chapter 1758''Talks'' Start


    On this morning, the sea in Venice was very calm.


    Tourists are still playing here in an endless stream, and a small number of fishermen are ready to start their fishing life today.


    A pub.


    Ye Hao came out of the room with a pair of sunglasses and a peaked cap.


    There were two women behind him, one looking older and the other younger.


    Both of them wrapped themselves very tightly, concealing their identities on purpose.


    Because in the main city of Venice, cruise ships are more convenient than vehicles, so Ye Hao and the three directly boarded the booked cruise ships and sailed along the waterway towards the dock.


    After arriving at the dock, Ye Hao deliberately raised his head and looked around, as if he was checking for suspicious people around.


    After waiting for a few minutes, Ye Hao took the two women on a yacht, and the yacht sailed away from the coastline towards the Mediterranean.


    On the dock, a person took off his straw hat, revealing the headset in his ear.


    "Target No. 1 has left the pier and sailed into the Mediterranean Sea on a yacht." A knight reported to several cardinals who were sitting on the cruise ship.


    "Number two," Sonya asked.


    "No. 2 has already left the hotel where he stayed at five cents. It is estimated that he will go to the nearest pier and board the yacht in ten minutes. According to their speed, it is estimated that they will arrive at the scheduled island at sunset in the afternoon." Knighthui reported.


    "Have you found out the specific steps of their negotiation?" the Cardinal Adrian asked.


    The knight shook his head: "No."


    "Go and check for me to find out their combat power situation, as well as the time steps for the negotiation! And the specific situation on that island!" Adrian Cardinal yelled angrily.


    "No need." At this moment, a man in a black robe came out with a bird mask on his face.


    "Your Lord Son, this time only brought two people, his guardian knight Olena, and Cardinal Judy.


    As for the Greek temple, their saint will carry eight constellation saints and one hundred temple warriors. The statistics of the combat power here, as well as the map of the island.


    The small houses marked on the map are the tents they will set up on the island.


    Their negotiations will be divided into half a day and one night. Tonight will be the first half of the negotiations, the evening will be spent on the island, and tomorrow morning will be the second half of the negotiations, and finally a conclusion will be reached by tomorrow afternoon. "The black robe man said lightly.


    A stack of paper was thrown on the tables of several cardinals.


    Sonia and Adrian looked at the black-robed man with a little unhappy.


    "Thank you sir for the information, God will remember your help." Hermann smiled and looked at the man in black.


    "But their negotiation steps are a bit weird. Does a simple meeting take half a day and a night?" Adrian asked questioningly.


    "This is very possible. How could the Greek temple only believe in what an Asian person said. Of course, this negotiation step will cost a lot of things." Sonia felt that there was no problem.


    "If there are no problems, I will retire. This time it is your Holy See''s business. Our organization is just to provide you with some information." said the black robe.


    "Mr. Go slowly." Herman also stood up and sent off the man in black.


    After the black-robed man left the room, Hermann''s smile disappeared instantly.


    "Master Hermann, why should we organize and cooperate with them! I felt an evil aura in that guy." Adrian is the master of the Knights of Judgment.


    He hated heathens even more than Hermann.


    Hermann smiled coldly and said: "Adrian, you also know that our current Holy See is no longer the previous Holy See. It is very difficult to change Europe by our own strength.


    But they have a powerful intelligence system. If it weren''t for the information and help they provided, we wouldn''t be able to control the entire Holy See so easily and defeat that old thing.


    What needs to be used still needs to be used, at least after we reach the goal. "


    Herman stood up and walked to the window, looking at the sea outside.


    "Our first step is Europe, and our second step is the whole world. I want the whole world to be immersed in the protection of God!


    Adrian, determine the battle plan, and take a night attack. At midnight tonight, after they rest, we will go to the island quietly. "


    "Yes." Adrian had excitement in his eyes.


    "Master Herman, I have a doubt. Why don''t we break them one by one while they are still in the hotel, if the Greek temple and the Asian man really cooperate.


    That is also a great threat to us. "Sonia said worriedly.


    The corner of Herman''s mouth curled slightly, and a slight smile appeared: "You have to know that we are now representing the Holy See. We are forgiven for attacking the blood and the werewolves.


    But if we kill the Son with our own hands, if we are discovered, our rule will be questioned.


    So we simply waited for them to go to a deserted place and wiped them out in one fell swoop.


    At that time, we can say that Lord Son was attacked and killed by evil Greek temple pagans, and we can just assault the Greek temple.


    On the side of the Greek temple, there was a loss of so many saints and a goddess heir, and they couldn''t fight our Holy See at all.


    This can be said to serve multiple purposes! "


    "Master Herman is really the messenger of God!" Both Adrian and Sonia looked at Herman with admiration.


    ...


    When the sun was approaching the sea, Ye Hao''s yacht finally came to the island.


    At this moment, several cruise ships have docked here, and there are emblems of the gods of the Greek temples on the cruise ships.


    "Mr. Ye, I am ordered by the young lady to come here to greet you all." Capricorn Saint Katie stood on the bank, waiting for Ye Hao''s arrival.


    "You are here really fast." Ye Hao watched over a hundred soldiers wearing ancient Greek armor and dozens of tents stationed on the shore.


    "Mr. Ye, these hundred people are the temple warriors who came with them. Everyone has Tier 3 strength. Ten of them have Tier 4 strength." Katie introduced.


    Ye Hao nodded, he turned his head and glanced at the sea in the distance.


    The sun began to slowly set, and the last setting sun shone on this land, darkness officially enveloped this remote island in the Mediterranean, and night fell.


    "Our''talks'' are about to begin tonight. I hope we can get results that satisfy us." Ye Hao whispered.


    Then followed Katie into the camp area.

 Chapter 1759： Night attack! ambush!

    Chapter 1759 Night Attack! ambush!


    Time passed bit by bit.


    The bonfire in the camp gradually darkened.


    The patrolling temple soldiers were also reduced from the original three teams to one team, and everyone else returned to the camp to rest.


    At twelve o''clock at midnight, the last group of soldiers also walked into the tower to rest.


    The whole camp was quiet, as if everyone had rested.


    On the dark coastline around the island, several ships docked quietly and landed.


    Most of them are knights of the Judgment Knights wearing black light armor, holding knight swords and shields, and their armors are carved with black crosses.


    "The second team, the third team, the fourth team, the fifth team. According to the original plan, you blocked all possible escape routes in the four directions around the camp. A team raided the camp and wiped out their power as much as possible in their sleep!" Commander, ordered the five paladins in front of him.


    "Yes."


    The five paladins began to execute their orders.


    The knight leader turned around and looked at the three cardinals behind him who were wearing red robes with a staff.


    "Master Hermann, Master Sonia, Master Adrian. The Knights of Justice have already begun to take action, and the enemy''s defenses are very lax. We can end this battle in the shortest time, without the need for the three Cardinals to take action."


    The knight leader said very confidently.


    Adrian looked at his subordinate, and he said solemnly: "Philip, this time the action is important. The enemy may have a rank 7 powerhouse, so be cautious about everything, you just need to act according to your plan.


    Our three cardinal churches will help you when needed. "


    Captain Philip confidently shook the cross in his hand: "The three cardinals are worrying too much. The adults may not know it. My current strength has been upgraded to the sixth rank.


    And I still have this sacred cross given by Lord Adrian. Even if the enemy is a seventh-order pagan, I, Philip, purify their evil souls.


    The action is about to begin, three cardinals, please witness the power of the Judgment Knights here! We are the most powerful knights of the Holy See! "


    Philip said excitedly.


    Then Philip went to direct the action.


    Head Philip came to a distance of almost a hundred meters from the camp, and he could even see the shaky black figures in the camp.


    "Shoo."


    The sound of birds came from four directions in the camp. This was their signal for the Knights of Judgment, indicating that everyone had entered the predetermined position.


    Captain Philip drew his sword, and he ordered the paladin next to him: "Come, let us use this battle to let the world understand that our trial knights have re-entered the tide of history.


    We are God''s most pious servants, and our sword will wipe out all enemies for the sake of God. "


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The knights of the first team all drew out the knight swords, raised the shields in their hands, and prepared for battle.


    "Sneak in!" Commander Philip ordered.


    All the knights in the first team approached the camp.


    It can be seen from their actions that their strength is not bad, wearing dozens of kilograms of armor, stepping on the grass, there is no gasping sound, there is no sound of footsteps.


    This is simply more than a special force.


    They locked the camp they were going to attack in an orderly manner, and then rushed into it. They saw the person on the bed cut it down with a sword, showing no mercy.


    It doesn''t matter who is lying on the bed.


    Blood stained the bedsheets and it was a good sword.


    This is the purpose of their Judgment Knights. No matter who the enemy is, as long as it is a heretic, even if it is an old man, child, or woman, they will give them death.


    It is also because of this that after entering the age of peace, the pope will hide this **** Knight Order behind the scenes.


    After a knight cut a few people, he felt something was wrong.


    He looked at the blood on his sword and sniffed his nose.


    Then he directly opened the several beds he had cut, and what was greeted by him turned out to be a human-shaped piece of meat with several bags of plasma on it.


    "Not good!" The knight exclaimed.


    "Are you looking for us?" A man appeared in the dark, and the next moment a set of golden armor was worn on his body.


    The lines on the armor are roaring lions.


    The man was so fast, his claws directly killed all the knights in the camp, and his blood stained the camp red.


    Philip, who was waiting for the result outside, noticed something was wrong. After his knight launched the attack, there was no movement of resistance in those camps.


    Are those people really asleep?


    This is too smooth.


    "The regiment... the head... there is an ambush." ??At this moment, a blood-covered knight broke through a camp with horror on his face.


    Huh


    An arrow feather shot out and passed directly through the knight''s head.


    The sagittarius saint in the distance put down his bowstring.


    "Retreat, retreat. Abbe, immediately order the first team to retreat!" Captain Philip knew this was a trap, and immediately prepared to take the first team out first.


    But no one responded to him.


    "Are you calling him?"


    A paladin covered in blood and the armor on his head crumpled to pieces was thrown in front of Captain Philip.


    In the most central camp, a man walked out with a playful smile, and the blood on his right hand was still streaming down little by little.


    "Philip, you led the trial knights to attack Lord Son. You know what you are doing!" Judy came out with the scepter and shouted loudly.


    Olena, wearing a white rose armor, stood beside Ye Hao.


    Philip swallowed. He resisted doubts and shouted: "Trial..."


    But before his words fell, Ye Hao''s figure appeared in front of him, followed by a sword.


    "Heaven and earth are a sword."


    Philip raised his shield in panic.


    Kaz


    The shield that had accompanied him through too many battles shattered in front of him, and his pupils dilated, watching the sword keep expanding in front of him.


    "Holy Cross." Philip immediately took out his treasure.


    A luminous cross appeared at his feet, and a defensive circle appeared in time, blocking Ye Hao''s sword of heaven and earth.


    But before Philip could breathe a sigh of relief, he saw the horrible scene again.


    "Seven swords of heaven and earth."


    Ye Hao sacrificed seven swords, and the seven swords simultaneously displayed the sword of heaven and earth.


    The staff was directly broken open, and seven swords were pierced into Philip''s body.


    The next moment, Captain Philip''s body shattered into seven pieces.


    The Seven Swords of Heaven and Earth is a move created by Ye Hao based on the characteristics of the Heaven and Earth One Sword and the Seven Swords. It is an improved version of the Heaven and Earth One Sword.


    "Your knights are dead? Are you still not coming out. Cardinal Hermann?" Ye Hao raised his head, and the **** seven swords floated in his hands.


    He looked at the three cardinals who came out in the distant night.

 Chapter 1760： Wingless Angel

    Chapter 1760 Wingless Angel


    The three cardinals appeared, and the other knights no longer hid, but appeared one after another.


    But their eyes were full of horror, because the man actually killed their knight order leader with two tricks!


    Herman did not immediately order the Knights of the Trial to attack. After all, the action has now been exposed, and the advantage of sneak attacks no longer exists.


    Herman looked at Ye Hao and the girl next to Ye Hao, as well as the saints and temple warriors gathered beside the girl.


    "You planned it a long time ago? You deliberately brought us here!"


    Ye Hao stared at Hermann without anger and prestige: "Cardinal Hermann, you have this attitude when you see this saint son, don''t you, who claim to be pious, have forgotten the doctrine of the Holy See!"


    "Hmph, don''t talk nonsense here. There has never been a black-haired saint in the history of the Holy See. I suspect that you are a heretic who sneaked into our Holy See! Trying to disrupt the order of our Holy See!" Sonia stood up.


    "Those who are clear are clear, who is destroying the current Holy See, who knows in his heart." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Herman, Sonia, Adrian, you still have time to confess now!" Judy stood up and said solemnly.


    "Huh. Repent? It''s you who should repent, you pedantic fellows, who made our Holy See decline!" Hermann glared at them.


    "It seems that these people can''t listen." Yakina said from the side.


    "Since you can''t listen, then wake them up completely." Ye Hao squeezed his neck and fists. He said without emotion: "Everyone who dared to resist, all...killed."


    "If you dare to resist, kill." Yakina ordered.


    "Drink!" The temple warrior opened his posture.


    The eight saints are like rainbows, like eight stars.


    "The Knights of Judgment obey all orders and kill these heretics!" Adrian ordered loudly.


    "Drink!" All the Knights of the Trial Knights opened the offensive formation.


    The war is about to start.


    But the top combat power of both sides has not yet started.


    "The world is threatened all the time, but you still want to eradicate dissidents. If your **** knows that you do this, he will definitely not forgive you." A golden light flashed on Yakina.


    The golden armor enveloped her like a female general.


    Judy stepped forward, raising the scepter in her hand, and a bright holy light shone on her.


    "The Holy Light will never disappear!"


    A light and shadow appeared above Judy and merged with Judy.


    I saw Judy''s appearance suddenly younger, at least thirty years old. Before she was a woman in her forties, but now she is a twenty-year-old girl surrounded by holy light.


    A light circle appeared above his head, a long spear in his hand that seemed to be formed by light, and a radiant white armor on his body.


    "Angel. The strength is at level 7?" Yakina looked at Judy''s change, and she looked at the three people opposite: "Ms. Judy is a cardinal and can have such strength.


    It means that the other three cardinals also..."


    Before Yakina''s voice fell, three beams of light suddenly appeared, followed by three light people who were similar to Judy.


    "Some trouble, if you can''t use the power there, Mr. Ye." Yakina looked at Ye Hao next to her.


    Yakina asked Ye Hao before. Regarding the question of the Holy See, if Ye Hao could use the power that he showed when he was in the void, it would definitely be a breeze.


    After all, Ye Hao''s power at the time was to wipe out the power of the holy realm at will. Not to mention the power of the gods, he was at least a demigod. For the current earth, the power of the demigod was enough to subvert most of the power of the entire earth.


    However, Ye Hao explained to Akina that the use of that power comes at a price, and that he can no longer use it after just using it.


    "Angel? This is an angel? Don''t angels have wings?" Ye Hao was a little surprised, but he was familiar with the power used by Judy and the cardinals.


    When he went to ancient Rome for the first time, he fought with the archbishop named Gray. He used this power at the time, but he just summoned the holy spear and holy armor. The fluctuation of the holy light was far from strong. .


    "This is a wingless angel, or a half-angel, with the body of a **** and a part of the power of a god. In the Holy See, only the archbishop, the cardinal and the pope can use it. The cardinal can display his strength at least. Rank seven." Judy explained.


    The seventh-order wingless angel!


    That is to say, if the old pope uses this power, at least his strength is in the eighth-order holy realm!


    "Don''t care about this much! One person, one person, I will help you after I get it done." Ye Hao took the lead in attacking, and **** wings appeared behind him, his eyes turned silvery white.


    Ye Hao rushed directly in front of Herman.


    Hermann entered the angel state, and his strength was greatly improved.


    But Ye Hao''s speed was faster, which put Herman at a disadvantage at the beginning of the contact.


    "You also said that you are not a heretic, how could the sordid breath of blood and werewolf have it!" Herman stared at Ye Hao.


    "There is no good or bad power, only the user can do it with it!" Ye Hao sacrificed his seven swords.


    "Seven swords of heaven and earth!"


    "Holy Light Shield!"


    Light shields appeared around Herman, surrounding him, blocking the flying seven swords.


    Ye Hao took the opportunity to approach Hermann directly and coordinated with Geshan Da Niu to display.


    All the light shields were gone in a blink of an eye. At the same time, countless palm prints appeared on Hermann''s body, and the armor was shattered.


    "It''s useless. Although I''m the seventh rank like you, I am now the body of God! I am a holy angel. Under the protection of angels, my body will not be destroyed!"


    The wounds on Herman''s body are constantly recovering, and it is completely invisible that he has been injured, and the armor is as good as ever.


    "His Royal Highness! The body of an angel can restore its body without consuming its own strength at all in the process of casting it. Therefore, when fighting an angel, you can only use a powerful force to destroy it and make it impossible to recover!"


    Judy, who was at war with Sonia in the distance, shouted.


    Both Judy and Akina had reached a deadlock on the battlefield.


    "Angels are almost invincible and immortal at the same level. To destroy angels, you can only use power beyond this level." Herman said without shy, a holy spear condensed in his hand and pointed at Ye Hao .


    "But do you have such power? Persevering in this situation is destined to be our victory!"


    The seven swords around Ye Hao disappeared, and the blood wolf state also disappeared.


    Ye Hao stood there, looking at Herman with calm eyes.


    "Thank you for reminding." Three halos appeared behind Ye Hao, and small red and yellow halos appeared on both hands.


    The two halos collided, forming a small black ball surrounded by two halos.


    "It''s useless. Your tricks can''t destroy my body at all. Compared to a mortal like you, I am invincible!" Herman laughed madly.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, and a black energy from the tip of his finger was injected into the Destroying Star Ring.


    Black spots appeared on the periphery of the two apertures around the Destruction Star Ring, making the entire Destruction Star Ring full of weird atmosphere.


    "Dark ¡¤ Destroying Star Ring"


    The entire special Destroying Star Ring blasted directly at Herman, and it was very fast and approached in front of Herman in a blink of an eye. He had no chance to dodge.


    He also didn''t think of dodge at all. He conceited that he was invincible and powerful, and it was impossible for these mortals to destroy his "divine body".


    "Holy spear thorn!" Herman raised the holy spear in his hand, and a beam of light shot out.


    But the beam of light was swallowed in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 1761： Nuclear bomb!

    Chapter 1761 Nuclear Bomb!


    "Sure enough, you still tried to use that power." Xingqiong''s voice sounded in Ye Hao''s mind.


    The power that joined the Destroying Star Ring just now is naturally the power of the black energy in the heart.


    After Ye Hao knew the angel''s powerful physique, he wanted to try whether this power could cause harm to the opponent''s body.


    The smoke dissipated, Hermann''s right arm was completely broken, all his armor burst, and there were wounds all over his body. It felt like a survivor who had experienced a big explosion.


    The fluctuation of the air wave caused the land around Hermann to sink several meters.


    It shocked everyone who was fighting.


    "The power of that trick just now..." Burris, the Taurus Saint Seiya, looked at the Asian man in shock.


    The power of the move just now was so powerful that he could feel the turbulent air wave even if it was hundreds of meters away.


    He couldn''t help thinking, if he provoke this man, the other party would give him such a trick.


    It is estimated that the Taurus Saint Seiya will be replaced.


    "Burris, if you provoke this Chinese again in the future. Don''t say that I know you, I want to live a few more years." Reagan next to him cast a glance at Burris, and he meant to draw a distance from him.


    "Hey, you obviously had a part in the first place!" Burris gave Reagan a roll of eyes.


    "It''s useless. No matter how strong your attack is, I can recover. When you are exhausted, that will be your doom!" Herman didn''t care about his wounds and said very confidently.


    "Really?" Ye Hao smiled contemptuously: "Then why didn''t I see your wound recovering."


    Uh


    Herman paused, and only then did he realize that his wound did not seem to heal.


    Hermann mobilized the Holy Light to try to recover his wounds, the pain disappeared and the blood stopped flowing.


    But the speed of wound recovery is indeed very slow.


    He broke off his right arm and couldn''t recover in a short time.


    "This... how is this possible." Herman''s pupils dilated in horror.


    "Sure enough, the divine body is also afraid of the corrosiveness of this thing!" Ye Hao was shocked.


    "Divine body? Don''t insult the divine body by that kind of inferior goods. This guy at best borrows some of the power of the gods. Such a guy is not even a demigod.


    But your thing is indeed a great harm to these divine bodies. But depending on the degree of your control now, encountering a true divine body is still not an opponent. "Xingqiong Empress commented in Ye Hao''s mind like a bystander.


    "It can be useful to this guy!"


    Ye Hao was not angry and prestigious, staring at Herman, who had completely lost his previous confidence.


    "Since I am the holy son of the Holy See, I will do the first thing for the Holy See today, please clean up you stubborn fellows." Ye Hao''s breath broke out completely.


    Various magical elements of fire, water, electricity, and ice swept around him.


    At the same time, countless magic smashed toward Herman like raindrops.


    "Fire and rain curse...electric shock chain...frost gun...water dragon burst..."


    Countless magic completely overwhelmed Herman.


    "No, hurry up and save Archbishop Hermann!" Adrian exclaimed, ready to save Hermann.


    "In this case, I have to take it seriously. The Greek temple has been quiet for a long time. I don''t know how good we are. You don''t know how good we are." Yakina put her hands on her chest, making a triangle shape.


    At the same time, three artifacts appeared in her sea of ??consciousness, gleaming.


    "Zodiac!"


    A golden palace phantom appeared.


    Adrian hit his knee on the ground for an instant, and he felt the endless pressure on his shoulder.


    He looked at the girl in shock: "You...you can...can use...Athena...the first big formation!"


    "Although I can''t display the complete zodiac, it''s enough to deal with you." Yakina exclaimed: "Sagittarius Saint Seiya, Cancer Saint Seiya, Aries Saint Seiya, return to your place!"


    Three saints wearing golden armor jumped out, and three rays of light shot out from the phantom of the zodiac, covering the three of them.


    Then in the three directions of the zodiac, three phantoms of Saint Seiya glowing all over appeared.


    Adrian felt the pressure on his body increased sharply again, and blood had appeared in his facial features.


    If he can no longer get rid of this formation, his body will be torn apart by this powerful force.


    "Ahhhhh..." Adrian yelled frantically, but no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t break the zodiac sign.


    In the end, Adrian was attacked by three Saint Seiya phantoms at the same time, blood splashed from his body, and his head fell to the ground in a different place.


    "Sonia, it''s over...you are over." Cardinal Judy looked at Sonia in front of her.


    Sonia''s face was pale. She didn''t expect that the two cardinals would be defeated in just a few minutes. One was dead and the other was unknown.


    Sonya gasped, and finally she threw the holy gun at Judy.


    Judy summoned an aegis to block the holy spear.


    Sonia took this opportunity to use all of her holy light, and a pair of light wings appeared behind her. The light wings shook, and she rushed to the sky at a very fast speed.


    "Alive...alive...as long as I am alive, it is not over yet." Sonya muttered to herself frantically, preparing to fly away from the island.


    And when she flew into the air, she saw a strange scene.


    In the night sky, dozens of missiles with tail flames blasted towards the island, and one missile had already arrived in front of Sonia.


    How could anyone launch a missile?


    This question flashed across Sonya''s mind, but she didn''t care. She was now a Tier 7. As long as she protected herself with ordinary missiles, there would be no problem.


    Just when Sonya thought so and did so, erecting a light shield in front of her, the missile exploded.


    A flame appeared on the island, and a huge fireball appeared along with the mushroom cloud at any time.


    The shock wave quickly hit the small island, and all the trees seemed to have suffered a ten-level cyclone and began to struggle.


    "Not good! It''s a nuclear bomb!" Ye Hao''s expression changed suddenly, and he felt that special power and breath.


    Nuclear radiation, nuclear fusion!


    Someone actually fired a nuclear bomb at them.


    Ye Hao''s mental power instantly released, and then his pupils were released.


    Because in the explosion, dozens of nuclear bombs were rushing towards them, and they were about to land on the island in the blink of an eye.


    Object control!


    Ye Hao tried to control these dozens of nuclear bombs, but something astonishing happened. There seemed to be something on the surface of the nuclear bombs, and his mental power could not be controlled.


    "No, there are special materials on these nuclear bombs!" Capricorn Saint Katie exclaimed.


    escape?


    Ye Hao took the lead in thinking this idea. The power of dozens of nuclear bombs exploding at the same time may not be able to stop even the seventh rank.


    But the problem is that he may be able to escape himself, but what about others!


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and made a decisive decision.


    "Don''t resist, all come to me!" Ye Hao''s voice rang in the ears of all his companions around him.


    At the same time, the ground under their feet began to shatter, leading them to gather around Ye Hao.


    "boom!"


    The first nuclear bomb fell on the island, followed by the first sound, followed by dozens of explosions.


    A super huge mushroom cloud appeared on the Mediterranean sea.

 Chapter 1762： Mushroom cloud over the Mediterranean

    What will happen if dozens of nuclear bombs explode in the same place?


    An artificial sun appeared on the sea and instantly lit up the entire Mediterranean.


    At the same time, a huge shock wave scoured the surrounding waves with the waves.


    A few kilometers away, a cruise ship is having a party.


    Several guests stood on the deck and saw the huge fireball in the distance for the first time.


    "What''s that? It''s a special performance." A blond woman in a bikini pointed at the big sun in the distance, the next moment...

 Chapter 1763： Tarot Chariot

    Facing the person who was suddenly killed, Ye Hao immediately entered the blood wolf state.


    "Master Shengzi!" Olena on the life raft saw that Shengzi was attacked, and immediately wanted to go up and help with anxiety.


    "Don''t worry, that guy is also Tier 7. Mr. Ye is not in danger for the time being, you are in a very bad state now, and going up is also a drag on him." Yakina stopped Olena.


    Although they had escaped from the two bombings just now, most of them consumed a lot.


    And because Ye Hao had a picture of mountains in his body, he quickly recovered...

 Chapter 1764： Captain of the Imprisoned Knights

    Chapter 1764 the captain of the imprisoned Knight Order


    A five-star hotel in Venice.


    Ye Hao soaked in the pool, enjoying this rare peaceful time.


    He is the only person in the huge swimming pool, because they have already taken care of this hotel.


    On one wall of the swimming pool is a huge screen, which is broadcasting today''s news.


    "World News reported that several nuclear bombs equipped with nuclear warheads exploded on a small island in the center of the Mediterranean Sea at around one o''clock this morning, with an explosion equivalent of 100 tons.


    The explosion caused the complete disappearance of three small islands in the sea area, and the surrounding three cruise ships were damaged by the shock wave. The maritime rescue team is carrying out rescue operations so far.


    Three people died and more than one hundred people were injured. Whether anyone has received nuclear radiation is still under investigation. The sea area has been completely sealed off and no ships are allowed to approach.


    In the nuclear bombing incident, a certain al-Qaeda organization has already declared responsibility for the incident, and the European Union has also announced the process of this incident.


    A certain al-Qaeda organization secretly transported nuclear bombs, and was finally intercepted by Europe in the Mediterranean. Our station will follow up and report on follow-up events. "


    Rushing


    The sound of the water came from the side, and Yakina, wearing a **** bikini, stepped into the swimming pool and swam beside Ye Hao.


    "The speed of your control is quite fast, and you have found a scapegoat now." Ye Hao teased.


    Yakina smiled slightly and looked at the report on the big screen: "It is better for ordinary people to know less about some things in this world."


    "How is your recovery from the injury?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Thank you for your treatment, they are all recovering well now." Yakina thanked.


    Ye Hao recalled the chariot that attacked them.


    "What do you think of the Eagle Eye organization." Ye Hao looked at Yakina.


    Yakina said: "The Eagle Eye organization is the largest intelligence organization in the world. If you are really right, this organization advocates the evil of another world.


    Then they are a time bomb for this world, and what they do may threaten the safety of this world. "


    "Even, they can prepare for the advent of their admired''God''. They cooperate with Hermann and use Hermann to disrupt the order of Europe and let all the powers of Europe know each other. Carnage." Ye Hao whispered.


    Yakina shook her head and her expression became solemn: "If this is the case, they have been quiet for more than a hundred years, and then they do it. It means that they have sensed that group of guys, and they will soon descend into this world."


    Ye Hao recalled the doomsday prophecy.


    Two have been verified.


    If the five rules are verified, is it time for the end to come.


    "In any case, we must be prepared to deal with all possibilities. But we don''t know when the devil will appear, at least we can deal with the hidden danger of Hawkeye now.


    Miss Yakina, if I attack Hawkeye, would your Greek temple be willing to help. "Ye Hao looked at Yakina.


    Whether it is because of the mission or the overall situation, eradicating the cancer of Hawkeye is already an issue that must be put on the agenda.


    "There is no organization in this world who doesn''t want to eradicate the existence of Hawkeye. If you can find the base camp of Hawkeye, then our Greek temple is willing to help you." Yakina looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    She did not make a reckless decision, but asked Ye Hao to determine the location of Eagle Eye''s headquarters.


    This is a problem that plagues the entire world.


    "I will find it." Ye Hao was soaked in water.


    Yakina looked at Ye Hao in the water. This man was very special. He gave people an invisible feeling.


    His various fighting methods, as well as the power that seems to be poured out forever.


    And the terrifying combat power last time.


    "Okay. I''m going to leave for the Holy See in the afternoon. Miss Yakina, let''s leave it alone." Ye Hao came out of the water and walked slowly to the shore.


    "Welcome Mr. Ye to the Greek Temple when you have time." Yakina looked at Ye Hao''s back.


    Ye Hao waved his hand: "I will, and welcome you to China."


    ...


    the next day.


    A group of people appeared in the ancient city of Rome.


    "How is the situation of the Holy See in the Holy See now?" Ye Hao, wearing sunglasses, interrogated Olena and Bishop Judy behind him.


    Bishop Judy said: ¡°Because Herman and others suddenly lost contact, their accomplices who remained in the Holy Mountain are now in chaos. If it weren¡¯t for the support of the two cardinals Edmund and Morse With.


    It is estimated that there will be a mess by now. "


    "Hmph, it''s all caused by you, Mr. Hermann." Ye Hao glanced at the huge suitcase that Olena was carrying.


    "Let''s go, go and do the finishing work here." Ye Hao stretched out.


    Under the sacred mountain, in a dungeon.


    Two middle-aged men are playing chess.


    "Robin, you lost again." The bearded man said with a laugh.


    The man on the opposite side casts a glance at the other person: "Stop playing, stop playing. You guy still has the mind to let me play chess with you. Now I don''t know what the mess has become outside."


    "Captain Robin, we are now prisoners. But at least Cardinal Herman will not kill us. The two of us are the head of the Knights Templar and the head of the Holy Cross.


    If they killed the two leaders of the Knights directly, it would definitely make the Holy See panic. This was not the structure they wanted. "The man said calmly.


    "But we''ve been here for more than a full month! When do we have to wait. You told me Captain Palmer." Captain Robin asked impatiently.


    Head Palmer fiddled with the chess pieces in front of him, and said indifferently: "Wait until the chess game outside is over. Someone will come to us, and then we will know what the future Vatican will be like."


    "What kind of result would that be? Anyway, I hate the guy who loves Drian and the people of the Knights of Trial." Captain Robin pouted.


    "The result is nothing more than two." Head Palmer took out two king chess pieces and placed them in the middle: "Hellmann won, the old pope and the son have disappeared from the world, all those who dare to resist Hermann''s forces, Will be cleared.


    Or Hermann failed, the old pope or the saint son regained power, and everything was restored. "


    "In that case, I hope that the old pope can win. That Herman is a paranoid, what age is it now, and what kind of pagan is talking about, everyone can live well.


    I think he is silly reading the Bible. "Head Robin said angrily.


    Kaz


    At this moment, the door of the cell was opened.


    A young figure appeared at the door.


    "Captain Robin, Captain Palmer, you have enough rest time. It''s time to move around."


    Looking at the people coming, Captain Robin and Captain Palmer both dilated their pupils.


    The result... has come out.

 Chapter 1765： Surrender without a fight

    Chapter 1765


    The ancient city of Rome entered the night.


    But on the street, teams in armor appeared.


    The city government of ancient Rome.


    Snapped


    A beautiful and **** secretary jumped off the mayor, hurriedly tidied his skirt and pulled down his coat.


    "You..." The mayor looked at these guys who were bothering him in surprise.


    "Mayor." Head Robin looked at the mayor with a smile.


    "Robin... Captain, you... You are not..." The mayor looked at the man in front of him in surprise. According to the news he received, shouldn''t the leader of the Knights of the Holy Cross be secretly detained by the Holy See .


    "Mr. Mayor, you don''t need to say too much or ask any questions now. From now on, my people will take over the entire city government." Head Robin said, patting the table.


    On the other side, most of the families in Rome were controlled by the two Knights.


    Some families are okay, the Knights just reminded them not to go around, leaving one or two knights watching them.


    Other families were surrounded by a small group of knights, and all those who did not resist were put under house arrest on the spot.


    If anyone dares to resist, there will only be one result!


    Boom


    There was an explosion in the ancient city of Rome.


    On a church bell tower, Ye Hao stood at the top, watching the flames in the distance.


    "It''s already started." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Your Royal Highness, Palmer and the Knights Templar, and Robin and the Knights of the Holy Cross have begun to clean up all the forces that appear on the list in the ancient city of Rome." Olena is below. Report.


    Ye Hao looked at the list in his hand, which contained the names of his family, chamber of commerce, church, government agency, etc.


    Divided into three columns.


    The first column is the family that still resisted a certain degree of suppression after Hermann took power, such as Olena''s Nancy family.


    The second column is some neutral forces who sit and watch the changes after the accident.


    The third column is all marked with red letters. These are all the forces that obeyed Hermann and who worked for Hermann after he seized power, as well as the names of people.


    "Olena, the names of your family Dodd and Jessica appeared on the list." Ye Hao glanced at a few big red letters.


    Olena looked unbearable in her eyes, and she lowered her head: "Yes. After the accident, they agreed to cooperate with Bishop Hermann. But Your Royal Highness, our family did not betray you..."


    Olena looked at Ye Hao anxiously. She was afraid that because of the confusion of her two brothers and sisters, she would lose the trust of Her Royal Highness the Son.


    Now in her heart, everything about her is His Royal Highness, and if His Royal Highness doesn''t want her, she really doesn''t know where to go.


    "Direction, I won''t kill all with one stick. What I do will not affect the family." Ye Hao''s words made Olena relieved.


    "His Royal Highness, everything is ready. We can go to the Holy Mountain." Bishop Judy walked out and said respectfully.


    "Well, it''s time to end these things. I don''t know what the old guy is doing now, whether he is dead or alive." Ye Haoxu stared at the holy mountain under the stars.


    The three of them, together with the two leaders of the knights who followed, went up to the holy mountain.


    Unexpectedly, when Ye Hao came to the entrance of the Holy Mountain Hall, someone was already welcoming him.


    "His Royal Highness, the traitor Cardinal Morse has guilty and surrendered." Cardinal Edmund knelt on the ground with a scepter in his hand.


    Beside him, Morse was a little embarrassed, kneeling on his knees, the red robe on his body was gone, and his eyes looked at the son in front of him with some anxiety.


    Ye Hao looked at Edmund, the neutral guy.


    Judy walked to Ye Hao and whispered: "His Royal Highness, Edmund was with Herman before, but he is a neutral party with the Holy See as the core and not participating in any struggle.


    This time I came back and contacted him for the first time, and he also coordinated all our actions. "


    "Guilty and surrender?" Ye Hao ignored Edmund and walked directly to the cardinal Morse. Looking at his scared eyes, he smiled and said, "It looks like your news is pretty good. Well-informed, you already know what happened in the Mediterranean."


    Cardinal Morse lowered his head: "His Royal Highness, the subordinate is guilty. The subordinate''s ghost obsessed with the words of the traitor Herman...Herman, and together with them betrayed the will of God.


    But... But my heart has always been filled with the faith of God, and I know that His Royal Highness the Son will definitely come back to regain power! "


    Seeing Morse, who was in his forties and fifty, was there like begging for mercy, explaining what he had done.


    It seems that he himself was a victim, and he did such a thing by being intimidated by Hermann and the others.


    Head Robin looked at the formerly respected cardinal with contempt.


    "What about the Pope?" Ye Hao stared at Morse, the coercion exerted on him: "Did you murder him?"


    When he said this, Ye Hao was full of murderous aura.


    Others looked at Morse with murderous intent.


    Morse believed that if he said that the old pope was dead, he would definitely die. This made him a little grateful and hurriedly explained: "No, no...


    The Pope is now in the main hall. At that time, the traitor Herman designed to ambush the Pope, but the Pope used the guardian array in the main hall, so Herman temporarily could not threaten the life of the Pope.


    The Pope should still be in the main hall now. "


    Everyone was relieved to hear Morse''s words.


    The old pope is not dead, so good, lest he have to clean up the mess of the Holy See later.


    Ye Hao also secretly breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, he stared at Morse: "With the strength of your cardinals, it stands to reason that even if it is an ambush, you should not be the Pope''s opponent."


    "It''s Herman. He didn''t know where he got a potion. The potion is so concealed that it can''t be found by even the 7th-order strong. Although it can''t kill you, it can accumulate silently in the user''s body. .


    When the accumulation reaches a certain amount, only one primer is needed, and the medicinal effect of the potion will explode, which can make the Pope unable to use the secret technique...that is...it is to borrow the power of God.


    For this plan, Herman bought the maid who was serving the pope as early as six months ago, and injected a certain amount of medicine into the food that the pope would take every day. "


    For this plan, Herman started working half a year ago.


    It is no wonder that the old pope will suffer, unable to use that kind of power that looks like an angel, and the old pope''s strength is only about seven ranks.


    In addition, he was already old, and he was no longer younger than he was.


    Then he was besieged by four cardinals who used magic arts.


    Four seventh-tier battles and one seventh-tier, the old pope is also hard to beat four hands.


    "What about Dennis and Charles!" Bishop Judy stepped forward and asked.

 Chapter 1766： Pope under house arrest

    Chapter 1766 the Pope Under House arrest


    "Cardinal Dennis was ambushed by us and was seriously injured and was imprisoned in the cell at the deepest part of the holy mountain. As for Charles..." Morse''s expression was hesitant.


    Judy''s face changed, she directly picked up Morse''s collar and asked angrily: "What''s wrong with Charles!"


    "Charles was ambushed by Adrian and Herman during the mission. It is said that outsiders were involved. As for Charles''s life or death, it is not clear.


    But I heard Adrian complain about Hermann after drinking a drink, the people of the Holy See, should not be dealt with by those demons, just an insult to the Holy See.


    I don¡¯t know about other things, I promise that everything I say is true! "Morse explained anxiously.


    "Although Morse and I hold different opinions, he and I graduated from church school in the same term. I have such a similar name to him. We are also old friends. I can''t kill him no matter what. ."


    Judy squeezed her fist and slammed Morse''s face with an angry punch.


    Morse fell to the ground, afraid to look into Judy''s eyes.


    "Aunt Judy, I think Cardinal Charles was taken away by someone from the Hawkeye organization." Ye Hao whispered.


    "Those **** demons!" Judy resented.


    "That... Lord Son, Lord Judy Cardinal, I can ask. What happened in the Mediterranean, Herman, Sonia, Adrian, three reds... How about the three of them? ?" Head Palmer asked on the side.


    Ye Hao glanced at them and said unabashedly: "I cooperated with the Greek Temple and laid ambush on a small island in the Mediterranean. Sonia, Adrian has died in battle.


    As for Herman... "


    Ye Hao glanced at Olena who was carrying the box next to her.


    Olena understood what Ye Hao meant and opened the suitcase in her hand directly, and a figure rolled out of it.


    Everyone except Judy, Olena and Ye Hao was shocked.


    "H... Herman."


    Several people called out the name of the person in front of them.


    Several people took a breath.


    Because Herman''s appearance is so miserable now, the lower part of the body has disappeared, the right arm is gone, half of his face is disfigured, one eyeball is gone, only empty eye sockets are left.


    Other parts of the body are also scarred.


    However, the wounds were all treated to stop bleeding. In addition, hundreds of black needles pierced into various parts of his body, and they could only see black spots.


    At this moment, Hermann''s own eyes were also blurred, like a mental patient. This was because Ye Hao used his soul power to directly impact Hermann''s sea of ??consciousness.


    This look does not require makeup to make a horror movie.


    The two heads and Edmund looked at the holy son with dread. The methods of this holy son were too scary and turned Herman into this ghostly image.


    "Hermann was amputated by my right arm during the battle. Later, his ¡®partner¡¯ betrayed him and fired dozens of nuclear missiles at us with four nuclear submarines, as well as more than 50 conventional missiles.


    His legs, his face, and the wounds on his body were all caused by these weapons.


    By the way, Adrian and Sonia were also killed by the explosion of these weapons. It can only be said that they deserved the crime. "Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Okay, don''t waste time here. Bishop Judy, you go and rescue Bishop Dennis from the prison. If the injury is too serious, come to me and I will treat him." Ye Hao looked at Judy.


    "Yes, the subordinates retire first." Judy went to save Dennis non-stop.


    Ye Hao looked at Captain Palmer and Captain Robin again.


    "Two heads, you maintain the order of the ancient Roman city first, and you can handle any problems yourself. In addition, the members of the Holy See on the holy mountain on the list will be arrested and controlled first.


    Anyone who resists by force shall be suppressed immediately. I give you the right to mobilize any force. "Ye Hao said sternly.


    "Yes!" the two heads said respectfully.


    "Olena, Bishop Edmund, you detain Morse and Herman first, because of their strength, you are responsible for guarding. As for the final result, we will wait for tomorrow to decide.


    I first go to the main hall to see how the Pope is. "Ye Hao said.


    "Yes."


    Everything is arranged.


    Ye Hao came to the main hall of the holy mountain. Outside the main hall, Ye Hao felt the aura of the powerful magic formation inside.


    When Ye Hao came to the hall, he saw an old man with messy hair and shabby hair sitting on the ground.


    This is the Pope who has been missing for a few months.


    "You are finally here." The old pope opened his eyes and looked at Ye Hao outside the circle with satisfaction.


    Ye Hao knocked on the magic circle, and exclaimed: "This tortoise shell is good. Even if it is a strong holy realm, it will take some effort to break it. How about it, this time is enough vacation.


    There is a lot of things outside waiting for you, the Pope, to deal with it. "


    The old pope stood up, holding on to the scepter, and the scepter tapped on the ground.


    The light of the circle dissipated.


    "Since you are here, most of the outside matters have been dealt with. Hermann and the others... a few are still alive, what about the others." The old pope walked to Ye Hao and looked up and down Ye Hao: "Seven Order, good, good."


    "Sonia and Adrian are dead, Herman is crippled, and he is probably crazy. They are now imprisoned with Morse. Bishop Edmund was with Herman before, but it seems that he is neutral. For sake, I didn''t deal with him.


    Bishop Judy is safe. Bishop Dennis was ambushed just like you. He was seriously injured and imprisoned in the prison of the Holy Mountain. I have asked Bishop Judy to rescue him.


    Bishop Charles..."


    Ye Hao paused: "Bishop Charles was taken away by Hawkeye. So far, his whereabouts are unknown and his life or death is uncertain.


    In addition, the Knights of Judgment were wiped out. "


    The old pope sighed, he said regretfully: "Hey, originally there were only eight cardinals left in our Holy See, and now there are only four left..."


    This time, the power of the Holy See lost at least 30%.


    "Why did you send me a letter and told me not to come back?" Ye Hao interrogated the old pope in confusion.


    "I originally wanted to fight for the last time by myself. I was poisoned by Hermann and the others, but this circle can protect me for three months. After three months, I can use magic arts. I want to rely on myself. The power to settle this matter.


    After all, Hermann was educated by me. In your Eastern words, this is the cause I planted, so I should take care of it.


    And at that time, your strength was far from enough to fight Hermann. Similarly, I didn''t expect you to improve so fast. It''s hard for you this time. "The old pope looked at Ye Hao and said with satisfaction.


    "Don''t talk about these useless, since you think I am working hard. Then give me some substantial rewards, such as the holy original stone in the tower of the envoy..." Ye Hao stared at the old pope with a smile.


    "roll."

 Chapter 1767： Trial

    Chapter 1767


    The second day, the largest square of the holy mountain.


    Today is an extraordinary day for the Holy See, and most people have gathered here.


    At least a thousand people were accommodated.


    But some people are happy and some are worried.


    What happened to the Holy See during this time, most people have already expected in their hearts.


    Most people think that it is only a matter of time before Hermann becomes the new pope.


    But I never expected that in just two days, the Holy Mountain, the ancient Roman city, and the Holy See have undergone earth-shaking changes.


    Some people¡¯s friends and Herman walked closer, and they seemed to have disappeared overnight. The residences and villas were all sealed off.


    No matter how you contact them, they can''t be reached.


    This makes them feel that something big is happening.


    Sure enough, early this morning, someone sent an order, and all the people of the Holy See in the Holy Mountain or in the ancient Roman city came here immediately.


    "What happened? Why did you come here all of a sudden?"


    "I don''t know, I''m still going to the church in the next city for a ceremony."


    "Have you read the news the other day? There was a nuclear bomb explosion in the Mediterranean!"


    "When is it now, do you still care about the nuclear bomb explosion outside."


    Everyone in the square was talking in whispers.


    Two strong figures appeared, armor and sword.


    "It''s Palmer, the head of the Knights Templar and Robin, the head of the Knights of the Holy Cross." Someone recognized the two handsome knights.


    "The two of them have disappeared in the past two months. Why are they suddenly here today?"


    "I feel as if something big is going to happen."


    Captain Palmer and Captain Robin looked at each other, and the two drew out their knight swords and held them to their chests.


    Two men in red-haired robes with scepters walked out again.


    "It''s Cardinal Edmund and Cardinal Judy!"


    "Strange, isn''t there a rumor before that Cardinal Judy was attacked by pagans while traveling in Eastern Europe. Isn''t it clear whether he is alive or dead?"


    "That''s just a rumor, Lord Judy is a cardinal, how could he be attacked so easily by infidels!"


    Cardinal Judy walked to the side of Captain Palmer, raised the scepter in his right hand, and assumed a posture like the Statue of Liberty.


    Cardinal Edmund also walked to the side of Captain Robin on the opposite side and made a posture with Cardinal Judy.


    A few seconds later.


    The two knight commanders plunged their swords into the ground and knelt on one knee.


    The two cardinals knelt on one knee, supporting the ground with their scepters.


    The four spoke at the same time, and their voices spread throughout the square.


    "Meet the Pope, Your Highness the Son."


    pope? Son?


    All the expressions present were dull for a while, the vast majority of people fell into excitement the next moment, while a few showed a panic expression.


    Everyone in succession knelt on the ground.


    Two figures, one old and one young, also appeared on the stone platform.


    Although the Pope and the Holy Son are of the same rank in name, Ye Hao has received the baptism of the traditional virtues of China respecting the old and loving the young.


    He deliberately slowed the old pope half a step.


    Ye Hao and the old pope walked to the center of the stone platform, among the four Judy.


    "Get up." The old pope''s majestic voice sounded.


    Everyone felt that their soul had been baptized, and felt that there was a high mountain standing in front of them.


    Ye Hao glanced at the old pope. This old guy can really pretend to be mysterious. Didn''t he add some soul fluctuations to his voice and impose a certain degree of magic on himself.


    Ordinary people, or low-strength cultivators, will feel the old pope''s aggressiveness, like a god.


    But Ye Hao couldn''t feel it at all.


    Of course, Ye Hao also knew that this was the authority that a superior person must have, so that he could establish his image before the eyes of the world.


    "During this time, I haven''t shown up, and there have been various rumors inside and outside the Holy See. Today I will explain all this and announce some things at the same time."


    The eyes of the old pope became sharp: "The four former Cardinals Herman, Morse, Adrian, and Sonia are against the purpose of the Holy See, trying to subvert the current Holy See and create panic in Europe.


    For this reason, they attacked me and put me under house arrest. At the same time, they attacked several other cardinals and put two knights under house arrest.


    The final result is that Cardinal Charles is still missing and his life or death is uncertain. I have ordered churches everywhere to start searching for Cardinal Charles.


    In addition, Dennis Cardinal was attacked by them and seriously injured under house arrest. He is now recuperating in a nursing home. The two heads of the knights were also deliberately placed under house arrest.


    They carried out their atrocities on the Holy Mountain, the ancient Roman city, and throughout Europe, suppressing any forces that deliberately resisted them..."


    Hearing what the old pope said, everyone''s faces showed shocked expressions.


    They may have some associations, but when the truth is before them, they are still surprised that such a thing should happen.


    "But after His Royal Highness the Holy Child, who traveled abroad, learned of the changes in the Holy See, he fought hard to fight Hermann and the others, and finally saved the situation in the Holy See with unremitting efforts.


    The leaders of the rebellion, former Cardinal Sonia and Adrian, have all accepted God''s punishment. "The words of the old pope are like thunder.


    God''s punishment?


    Of course everyone understands what this means.


    Everyone looked at the expressionless His Royal Highness the Son who was standing next to the Pope.


    He actually killed two cardinals!


    "In addition, the former Cardinal Herman was seriously injured and taken prisoner, and he is now being held in custody. These three were unable to appear here for various reasons, but one of them, Morse, is here.


    Bring the former cardinal, Morse. "The scepter in the hands of the old pope hit the ground.


    A team of knights led by the paladins came up with Morse.


    At this moment, Morse no longer had the brilliance of being a cardinal in the past, and the scepter, red robe, and holy ring were all confiscated.


    In addition, special iron chains were attached to his wrists and ankles to prevent him from breaking free.


    "Sinner, Morse." The old pope stared at Morse.


    Morse knelt on his knees and lowered his head: "Sinner Morse, I have seen the Pope, Your Highness the Son."


    "Sinner Morse, do you confess the crimes you committed with former Cardinal Herman, Sonia, and Adrian."


    "Sinner Morse admits that Morse the sinner has turned away from the will of God and went astray. Morse the sinner has a teaching against God, ask the papal pavilion to drop his sins." Morse is very honest, like me Know the way it is wrong.


    "Well, I''m here to announce the punishment of the sinners Morse and Herman. Herman is the leader of this rebellion. He cooperated with the evil organization and forgot the admonition of God.


    In the name of the Pope, I punish him for life in a prison in the deepest part of the holy mountain, and spend time for him to confess his sins.


    Morse, for your repentance. I deprived you of your cardinal status and imprisoned on the holy mountain for 20 years. After 20 years, I will serve as a prayer attendant on the holy mountain. I will not leave the holy mountain for life! "

 Chapter 1768： Heir to the Pope

    Chapter 1768 Heir of the Pope


    Ye Hao listened to the punishment announced by the old pope.


    He had no doubt in his heart why the old Pope didn''t directly execute him, or exile, or simply abolish this Morse.


    Although the methods are a bit troublesome, there is no way to abolish a person like in ancient Chinese legends.


    But the old pope didn''t do it, and Ye Hao also understood the reason why the old pope gave such a trigger.


    Before the Holy See, there were eight cardinals. According to the cardinal''s use of divine magic to enter the''angel state'', he can indirectly possess the seventh-order strength.


    The Holy See has eight seventh-tier powerhouses, which is why even if the Holy See has been stable in Europe for hundreds of years, it still controls most of the power, and Hermann''s control of the Holy See for more than a month has almost evaporated the European chaos.


    But now, Sonia and Adrian are dead, Herman is crazy, Charles is missing, and Dennis is seriously injured.


    For the time being, there are only two available cardinals left under his hand. Even if Dennis recovers like this, it will only be three cardinals, which directly causes the top combat power of the Holy See to be lost more than half.


    Morse, who survived, was a member of the rebellion, but he still possessed the strength of Tier 6, and at the same time possessed the ability to enter the ¡®angel state¡¯ with a scepter.


    This is also a combat power. Rather than wasting it, it is better to''control'' it. How can it be useful someday?


    After the old pope announced Morse''s punishment, he ordered someone to take him down. After that, he announced the names of some forces and some people who heard that he was called by the old pope.


    That is like a big enemy.


    "The people I mentioned above all have a certain relationship with Hermann. From now on, these people will temporarily remove all positions and will decide the result after the Holy See''s investigation and trial." The old pope''s voice fell.


    The two commanders of the knights next to them moved.


    "The priest, where do you want to go?" Palmer looked coldly at the sweaty priest trying to escape.


    "I...I...I''m innocent, I didn''t meet Herman, I don''t know anything at all." The priest thought of running away in a panic.


    But it was quickly controlled by two knights and escorted to be investigated.


    At the same time, some other people whose names were called were escorted by the knight.


    "Your Excellency, I am innocent. I don''t know anything at all."


    "Let me go, my uncle is the archbishop, you can''t catch me..."


    Some people were taken away honestly, naturally some people struggled madly, but under the **** of the knight, all these people were quickly taken away.


    "Okay, the trouble is over. Finally, I announced the last thing. I have been in charge of the Holy See for almost a hundred years. I have seen the changes in this world, and I have also seen many novel things.


    But when people finally leave, I seem to have felt that God is calling me. "


    Listening, Ye Hao had an ominous premonition in his heart.


    He was about to leave, but the old pope''s hand was pressed on his shoulder.


    "A matter like Hermann is resolved this time, but no one can guarantee that there will be a second or third Hermann. So I decided to declare the Pope''s successor first.


    If one day, I die, or lose the news, the head of the Holy See will automatically become our Son. "


    Uh


    Several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead, and he watched the cheers and worship in the audience.


    He turned his head to look at the cunning in the eyes of the old pope.


    He said in a voice that only two people could hear: "Old fellow, you did not keep your promise! You clearly promised me that you will not pass this position to me for the time being, otherwise I would not accept the position of the saint child at the time. ."


    The old pope smiled at the corner of his mouth and squinted at Ye Hao: "Am I breaking my promise? I didn''t say that you are the pope now, I just made a will.


    After all, I am getting older too, in case I disappear one day, someone will be in charge of the Holy See. "


    Ye Hao stared at the old pope: "You are so old, you won''t deliberately disappear with me then."


    "Cough, cough, cough... Of course it won''t. Don''t think too much, I just just in case, don''t you say that my body is still strong, and there is no problem in living for decades."


    The old pope patted Ye Hao on the shoulder, as if you wanted to believe me.


    But I secretly said in my heart: Stinky boy, told you to shame me a holy original stone, when I have time, I will make a disappearance, hehehe, let this group of people come to you at that time, let you take care of it.


    The old pope seemed to have seen a large wave of believers flooding into China, and he was so happy in his heart.


    ...


    In the afternoon, Ye Hao took the plane to return to China.


    The old Pope will handle the affairs of the Holy See. Ye Hao doesn''t need to worry about it. It''s useless for him to stay. It''s better to return to China as soon as possible, where there is still a trouble waiting for him.


    It takes half a day for the plane to fly back to China.


    Go back earlier, Ye Hao can also feel at ease.


    Of course, Olena also went back with Ye Hao.


    On the private plane, Ye Hao and Olena were doing it.


    There was an extra thing in Ye Hao''s hand, it was an ice crystal snow lotus.


    "Is this thing effective for Xiaoyue''s injury?" Ye Hao asked the Star Sky in his heart.


    This is an ice treasure he found from the several angel towers of the Holy See.


    According to the old Pope, this was originally something from the East. It was brought from the East by a wandering knight. He met a bishop and betrothed his sister to the knight.


    The knight was tired and settled here. The ice crystal snow lotus was his ancestral treasure. Later, the descendants of the knight joined the Holy See. This treasure was also consecrated to the Holy See by chance and became a treasure in the Angel Tower.


    "The energy of the ice element of this thing is very sufficient, it is considered to be of the level of the sacred instrument, and the energy is soft, very suitable for healing." The voice of the star dome sounded.


    Now that Xingqiang was so sure, Ye Hao didn''t worry anymore, and after returning to China, he was ready to heal Xiaoyue.


    He retracted the ice crystal snow lotus, immersed his mind in the sea of ??knowledge, looking at the three pictures.


    When Ye Hao was still struggling with the **** map, after all, the old pope gave him the **** map. If someone asks for it, he won''t pay it back.


    Fortunately, the old pope did not let Ye Hao return the **** map, indicating that Ye Hao would become the pope in the future, and the **** map would be handed over to Ye Hao for safekeeping.


    Ye Hao moved his gaze from the map of the gods to the map of sentient beings.


    The role of beings is to explore the mysteries of the human body. To put it an exaggeration, it is to change one''s fate, and I don''t know how big it is.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes and looked at Olena, who was sitting on the opposite side and resting with her eyes closed.


    It''s better to try her.

 Chapter 1769： The first test of beings

    Chapter 1769


    "Olena."


    Olena heard Ye Hao''s call, and immediately woke up: "Master, what''s the matter?"


    When she was in the Holy See, Olena called Ye Hao Shengzi, and she always called Ye Hao Master.


    "I''m going to do an experiment, you don''t need to move, just sit there." Ye Hao ordered.


    Although doubtful, Olena completely obeyed Ye Hao''s words and sat there honestly.


    Ye Hao''s heart moved, and the picture of sentient beings appeared before his eyes.


    But Olena didn''t see the picture of sentient beings, just saw Ye Hao looking at him carefully.


    Several pieces of information came from the picture of beings.


    The picture of sentient beings has two functions: one large and one small. The small one can detect a person''s human talent, aptitude, and other things, and give the best recommendation.


    The big one is that it can directly change a person''s talents and stimulate their potential.


    Small effects do not consume anything, while large effects need to consume the energy stored in the picture of sentient beings.


    Ye Hao checked the basic situation of Olena. A row of data appeared on the map of sentient beings. The picture felt as if he was playing a first-person game and was checking the data of the character.


    "Olena, your current strength is at the Tier 4 peak, right?" Ye Hao asked.


    Olena nodded.


    "You have been in a bottleneck for two months, haven''t you tried to break through."


    Olena reluctantly explained: "Master, I have tried to break through four times in the past two months, but every time I can''t break through the bottleneck, there is always a feeling of insufficient support."


    "You try again now, the power is ready to break through." Ye Hao said.


    "Okay." Olena didn''t understand why His Royal Highness Ye Hao let her break through at this time, but since it was ordered by the Son, there must be the truth of the Son.


    She began to run her own energy, and a faint light appeared around her body.


    Ye Hao has been staring at the picture of sentient beings in front of him, which shows Olena''s current situation and the measures that can be taken.


    The breakthrough process was not very long, but it was continuous. Five minutes passed in a blink of an eye.


    Sweat appeared on Olena''s forehead, and she felt that she was insufficient afterwards, and the energy in her body was basically exhausted.


    "Olena, do as I said now. Temporarily stabilize the trend of breakthrough, and then draw strength from your veins to prepare for the second wave of breakthrough."


    Drawing power from the context?


    Olena didn''t understand the meaning of His Highness the Son, every time she broke through, she had already mobilized all the energy that could be mobilized in the body.


    Ye Hao saw Olena''s puzzlement: "First mobilize the energy of Renmai acupoint."


    Renmai point?


    Olena was surprised. She knew Huaxia''s acupuncture points, but she had never studied them.


    Ye Hao also reacted, using acupuncture points, Olena would not know where.


    The next moment, Olena felt a finger touch the bottom of her back.


    "It''s this position, there is energy, you use the holy light to carefully sense it." Ye Hao said.


    Olena''s breathing was a bit short, I don''t know if it was because the son touched her body.


    Olena tried to find energy in that location as instructed by the Son. It stands to reason that there should be no excess energy to mobilize in that location...


    When she used the holy light to detect that location, the holy light, which was originally only the size of a drop, became one-third larger.


    Although it was only a slight change, it shocked Olena.


    "Here, here, and here, keep up with my speed while maintaining the trend of breakthrough. Don''t let go." Ye Hao concentrated on telling Olena how to break through according to the prompts on the map of sentient beings.


    At the same time, she pointed out the energy that was still in Olena''s body.


    Olena bit her lip lightly, and Master Shengzi''s fingers walked on her body. Although it was only a light touch, each time it seemed to be twitching her heartstrings.


    Unconsciously, the energy that Olena mobilized was already ten times more than the original little light!


    "Dividing the energy into three segments is like a three-strike combo in swordsmanship, but the time should not be too long! Don''t rush up in a daze," Ye Hao reminded.


    Divided into three paragraphs?


    It stands to reason that the breakthrough should not be done in one go. Olena was puzzled, but still did what Ye Hao said.


    At the first impact, the bottleneck just shook, without any response.


    Second hit!


    Olena felt a sensation that she had never felt before, as if a brand new power emerged in her body, and she unfolded the third wave of shock non-stop.


    Puff


    As if the bottle cap was unscrewed, Olena felt a kind of enlightenment, and her whole body fell into a wonderful realm.


    At the same time, the energy she consumed began to recover quickly.


    A minute later, Olena opened her eyes and she looked at Ye Hao excitedly.


    "Master, I...I''ve reached the early stage of Tier 5!" Olena said excitedly.


    The fifth-level elementary is equivalent to the fourth-level innate, and it is not worse than the paladin of the Holy See. It is estimated that only the head of the knight group and the cardinal are her opponents.


    "Congratulations." Ye Hao smiled.


    "Master, you... how do you know that there is energy in my body?" Olena blinked and looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    Just now, she felt that Saint Son seemed to know her body better than herself.


    "Ahem... Um... you sort yourself first..." Ye Hao moved his gaze to the side, as if he saw something that shouldn''t be seen.


    Olena was stunned. She lowered her head and saw the messy clothes on her body, which should have been caused by Ye Hao''s "guidance" just now. It also showed a lot of springtime. The openings in her chest were all untied. There are also shifts.


    Coupled with Olena''s sweat now, it feels like she has experienced an extraordinary battle.


    Ye Hao can guarantee that this is absolutely an accident. He didn''t think much about it at the time, but just gave Olena a reminder according to the prompt of the sentient beings.


    After he recovered, the scene became like this.


    Olena lowered her head to tidy up her clothes. She was not angry, but there was a sense of satisfaction in her heart. At least in the eyes of the Son, her body was still a little tempting.


    If Shengzi has no mood swings at all, it is estimated that she has the desire to die.


    In order to alleviate the embarrassment, Ye Hao explained what happened before as if nothing happened.


    "At the time, you thought that the energy in all parts of your body was mobilized by yourself. In fact, this is just an illusion, and some energy will accumulate for a long time and cling to your blood vessels, meridians and bones.


    These energies are generally difficult for ordinary people to detect, and only at the moment of crisis can they have a chance to display it.


    It''s like an ordinary person can only lift three hundred kilograms, but suddenly he lifts a thousand kilograms. This is because he exploded the energy contained in his body. "

 Chapter 1770： The king does not see the king

    Chapter 1770


    Olena seemed to understand but Ye Hao didn''t understand it clearly. Anyway, this was the amount of information given to him by beings.


    Ye Hao looked at Olena, and a simple help made Olena break through a realm.


    This picture of sentient beings is really incredible.


    Although it seems very simple, you must know that when many cultivators face bottlenecks, they spend their entire lives looking for an opportunity.


    And this picture of sentient beings directly presented this opportunity, saving a lot of time.


    "Olena has just broken through and needs to stabilize her realm. You can''t do it too hastily. Let others experiment with that talent transformation function." Ye Hao thought to himself.


    "By the way, Olena. I found a technique in the Angel Tower before. You can practice it. It seems to be something the Cardinals must learn."


    Ye Hao suddenly thought of something he had brought along. He took out a brochure and a ring prop and placed it in front of Olena.


    Olena exclaimed when she saw the words written on the booklet.


    "Divine Art¡¤Angel Coming!"


    Olena looked at the Son in amazement and forgot to call him Young Master: "His Royal Highness, this is... this is one of the secret techniques of the Holy See. Only the Cardinal and the Pope and His Royal Highness can practice. .


    Subordinates... Subordinates don''t have the right to see what''s inside, so His Royal Highness should put it away quickly. "


    Although she said so, Olena continued to look at the booklet in front of her, "Divine Art¡¤Angel Arrival" This is a legendary divine technique that can borrow the power of angels. It is even said that when you reach the highest level, you can also summon. A real angel!


    Cardinals and the others also practiced this booklet, coupled with the scepter made of holy raw stone, can use the ¡®divine technique¡¯ to increase their strength abruptly when fighting.


    "You are my guardian knight. I said that if you are qualified to practice, you are qualified to practice. The enemies I will face next will be more and stronger.


    Your current Tier 5 strength is far from enough. If you still want to be by my side, you must have enough strength. Of course, if you still don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you, you can stay in Wushuang City..."


    "I am willing!" Olena''s eyes widened, and she held the booklet tightly.


    Olena changed her mind not because of the seductive magic, but because of what Ye Hao said.


    The Son is right, she is still too weak now, as the guardian knight of His Highness, but she wants His Highness to protect it, this is simply a shame for the knight.


    Think about the vow that she swore at the beginning, to become the sword of Lord Son, and now she has the qualifications to become Lord Son''s sword.


    "Very good. This is a holy ring made from a holy rough stone. The effect is similar to that of a scepter. But since you are not a cardinal after all, you can only use this instead.


    When you master this divine art, you can use this holy ring to perform divine art. "Ye Hao pointed to the ring prop.


    "His Royal Highness Xie Shengzi." Olena put away the ring and the magic booklet, secretly vowing in her heart that she must catch up with His Highness.


    Ye Hao on the side looked at the magical technique in Olena''s arms with some regret. This magical technique was very good in terms of its effect, and its strength could be increased by a level.


    It is a pity that Xingqiang reminded him that the black heart in his body could not practice this kind of external magic, regardless of the sacred power and black heart in his body that could compete.


    But once he cultivates this kind of external magic, it can break the balance in his body, and he will go crazy before he hurts the enemy.


    So Ye Hao could only dispel his thoughts of practicing divine art.


    ...


    When the plane landed at Huaxia Haicheng Airport, it was already the next afternoon.


    The news of Ye Hao''s return had long been spread.


    After all, Ye Hao no longer needs to hide from Tibet as before, nor does he need to hide his identity.


    Next to the plane, there was already a car waiting.


    "Haoer." Beiming Wuji called to his grandson.


    "Grandpa, why are you here?" Ye Hao was a little surprised how his grandpa came here.


    When he left China before, he had already returned to Ten Thousand Demons City to deal with his own affairs.


    "You have something so big here, how can I not come." Bei Ming Wuji said solemnly.


    Apparently, the entire Huaxia Rivers and Lakes already knew about the Tianmen Heavenly Master''s post to Wushuang City.


    Ye Hao looked at Xia Xue and Laura next to him.


    Except for Bei Ming Wuji, only these two people came to pick him up.


    "The situation in Huaxia, including the situation in Haicheng, is very delicate. In order to avoid some unnecessary troubles, Laura and Old Man Bei Ming came here." Xia Xue said.


    "Other people want to come to pick you up, but I let them all stay in Wushuang City."


    "It doesn''t matter, let''s get in the car and go back now." Ye Hao nodded.


    Several people returned to the car, the car left the airport, and walked towards Wushuang City.


    Ye Hao looked out of the car window, he smiled slightly: "It seems that Haicheng has many more guests."


    Coming out of the airport, which was less than ten kilometers away, Ye Hao felt at least twenty eyes staring at him.


    And under the perception of his soul, the number of powerhouses in Haicheng is almost equivalent to when the three clans of the ten guys attacked Wushuang City.


    "The old master left the customs and sent a greeting directly to your Wushuang City. How could no one pay attention to such a big thing." Bei Ming Wuji sighed, looking at Ye Hao with some anxiety.


    "Hao''er, I know that you have a good talent right now, and it is difficult for China to have an opponent. But this old master... hey..."


    "Grandpa, I know the strength of this old celestial master. I think that when I broke into the gate of heaven, his small clone possessed nine levels of innate strength.


    It is conceivable how strong his body strength is, and he has just left the pass at this moment. "Ye Hao understood that Bei Ming Wuji was worried about himself.


    "Hao''er, this time I listened to my grandfather''s advice. I''m not afraid to leave the mountains without firewood. I heard that you have some power abroad, and you can probably withdraw the people from Wushuang City abroad.


    Although the old celestial master is strong, he still won''t chase you to go abroad, although there are few opponents in the world. But he is a person who advocates balance. If he leaves China, it will break the balance of the world, which he will not do.


    It can also be said that the so-called king does not see the king. "Bei Ming Wuji persuaded Ye Hao.


    If the king does not see the king, the word has some meaning.


    Most of the strength of the celestial master is in the holy realm. As for the geometry of the holy realm, it is not clear.


    He is regarded as the king of China''s bright face.


    In Australia, it is estimated that it is the Black Butterfly of the Demon Butterfly organization. Although she failed to break through, her strength is still in the Holy Land.


    Europe is the old pope. According to him, the old guy''s strength is at the peak of the seventh order, and he can reach the holy realm by using divine magic.


    Looking at it this way, the layout of the world is really subtle.


    I just don''t know if there are "kings" in Africa and America.

 Chapter 1771： True Tyrant Ye Hao

    Chapter 1771: True Tyrant Ye Hao


    "Grandpa, if I used to take a step back and pursue stability." Ye Hao looked at the sky outside the window with a solemn expression: "But during this time, I have seen and heard one after another.


    Ten Thousand Demons City forbidden area, underground Qin Mausoleum, Mediterranean Dragon Nest, these things made me understand, we don''t have much time. "


    Ye Hao began to tell Bei Ming Wuji what he had seen and heard.


    "Invaders in another world? Gods? Dragons?" Bei Ming Wuji, who was over a hundred years old, was a little stunned by this powerful flow of information. He looked at his grandson in dismay.


    He didn''t expect his 20-year-old grandson to experience so many incredible things at a young age.


    "Hao''er, what are you talking about in other worlds? The amount of information is too much, Grandpa I need to think about it. But anyway, Grandpa believes in your decision, and you respect your decision."


    Beiming Wuji patted Ye Hao on the shoulder, and said solemnly: "Grandpa, the Beiming family, and the Ten Thousand Demons City are all on your side. You also have the blood of our Beiming family!"


    "Yeah." Ye Hao nodded heavily.


    Why is he working hard outside for?


    Isn''t it just for my family and friends?


    "By the way, for your matter. There are some guests in Wushuang City now, you have to see you later." Bei Ming Wuji said.


    Are there any guests at this time?


    ...


    There are many people sitting on both sides of the long table in the Wushuang City Hall.


    Dongfang Ze, the patriarch of the Eastern family and the ability group.


    The team leader of the Huaxia Dragon group and the leader of the Huang group, Xiang Yisu and Tangcheng.


    Nangong Fengyi, the sister of the patriarch of the Nangong family.


    The eldest grandson of the eldest grandson family and his daughters, the eldest grandson Yu and Sun Rong.


    Ye Family Ye Er Ye.


    Situ Yao, the head of the Situ family, his wife, and his daughter Situ Qiaoer.


    Seeing the ten guests in front of him, Ye Hao was really surprised.


    The turmoil between Tianmen and Wushuang City has just begun. At this time, most people should think about Meiji''s protection and avoid participating in this confrontation between the two major forces in China.


    "So the guests come, don''t say hello to me. You are trying to eat me poorly." Ye Hao teased.


    "Eat poor? I think your family is much richer than our long-sun family." Long-sun Yu casts Ye Hao''s eyes. She was not joking at all.


    "There is a great aura formation in Wushuang City. The aura here is hundreds of times higher than the outside world. The martial artist cultivates here, and the speed can be increased by dozens of times.


    In addition, there are four sacred beast formations in the city. This foundation is enough to crush the Ten Brothers, and it can be said to be side by side with the four great families. "Long Sun Rong whispered.


    Long Sun Rong belongs to the Tianji Pavilion and is well-informed. Her words can be regarded as the voice of everyone.


    Those who come to Wushuang City for the first time will completely overturn their previous ideas. Is this Wushuang City really just a power organization that has just been established less than five years ago?


    As for those who have been here several times, they will feel that no training treasures in the clan can match the aura of Wushuang City.


    They are a little envious of those who can live in Wushuang City.


    In such an environment with abundant spiritual energy, ordinary people can definitely live a hundred years old, and martial artists will practice a little bit, at least they are acquired martial artists.


    If the aptitude is good, it is easy to enter the Innate Realm.


    "You kid still has the mind to laugh here. Do you know what''s going on in your Wushuang City now." Xiang Yisu stared at Ye Hao with a face.


    Ye Hao shrugged and said with a chuckle: "Isn''t it just the old celestial master of Tianmen who is coming to me for tea."


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Situ Yao who was drinking tea was directly choked.


    Everyone here looked at Ye Hao with silent eyes.


    He broke through the Tianmen, cut off half a hill of the Shenyi Sect, and took away the seven heavenly swords from the Valley of Swords.


    These are equivalent to hitting Tianmen in the face.


    At this moment, the old celestial master left the customs, and the first thing he did when he left the customs was to send a greeting note, which was obviously after the fall.


    As a result, when he reached the mouth of this kid, he became a celestial master who came to him for tea.


    Why don''t the celestial masters go to the Dragon Team to cooperate, and they don''t ask the grandson''s house for tea, they just come to you.


    "Ye Hao. This matter is very serious. Tianmen is China''s largest power and is also recognized by China as the leader of China''s rivers and lakes. Our dragon team must give them a bit of face.


    And your Wushuang City is an emerging force in China, let alone your own strength. Wushuang City is now in Huaxia, and it can be regarded as an existence on an equal footing with the four big families.


    These two big forces are fighting each other, and they don''t want to see it, nor do they want to see it. Ye Hao, you better think carefully. "Tang Cheng anxiously persuaded.


    "Team Leader Tang is right. And...it''s not my power to sweep you, but based on the strength of Wushuang City, how sure are you that you can stop Tianmen''s massive attack?


    Don''t look at you before in Tianmen, and they have nothing to do with you.


    But don''t forget, you are not alone, you are a powerful person, you have no twin cities! Do you want to see Wushuang City fall into the flames of war? "Dongfang Ze is also rare to persuade Ye Hao.


    As soon as Ye Hao was about to speak, Nangong Fengyi said first.


    "Ye Hao, we met earlier. I know your personality. You are a person with a very straight personality. If someone punches you, you will bite off a piece of meat even if you break your teeth.


    Yes, you have to think about your Wushuang City and the group of people who follow you. If you don''t think about yourself, you must also think about them.


    Ye Hao, I hope you can think about what we said. If you can lower your head, I am willing to talk to the old master on behalf of our Nangong family. Senior Bei Ming believes that he will also speak for you.


    The four big families and the two big families are for you, and the heavenly master always wants to show some face. "


    "Young Master Ye has a good character, and he takes good care of my two daughters. The one in my family also said that if Young Master Ye is willing to lower his head, our eldest grandson family is also willing to go to Tianmen to ask for love." Madam Changsun said.


    "A Hao, sometimes taking a step back is a wise choice." Ye Erye raised his head and looked at Ye Hao: "But the Ye family is willing to stand by your side, no matter what choice you make."


    "Ahem... nephew, these people have already said everything I want to say, and I have nothing to say. I hope you can consider it calmly, not for goodbye, and for Qiao''er''s future. Think about it." Situ Yao said.


    Strange, why does it seem that some strange words are coming in?


    Ye Hao didn''t think too much. He stood up, clenched his fists, bowed deeply: "Thank you, everyone, it is Ye Hao''s honor to come forward for Ye Hao at this time and tell the kid.


    Don''t leave tonight, everyone. I will set a table in Wushuang City. Everyone will try my craft. By the way, I just came back, and there are still some things that have not been dealt with. I will go back.


    Grandpa, please help me entertain you all. "


    As soon as the voice fell, Ye Hao''s figure disappeared instantly.


    "You..." Everyone was taken aback, this kid hadn''t made a statement yet.

 Chapter 1772： Pick any martial arts cheats

    Chapter 1772


    "In fact, he already has his own answer in his heart." Bei Ming Wuji spread out his hand and smiled.


    Several people looked at each other, but they could only sigh helplessly.


    "China is going to have a big deal." Xiang Yisu said helplessly.


    "Since it is unavoidable, then we can only enjoy the next good show." Ye Erye whispered.


    "Several people, do you want to go shopping? Old man, I can be your guide." Bei Ming Wuji looked at the crowd and said.


    "Don''t bother me, I''ll talk to Zi Qiong." Nangong Fengyi took the lead to leave.


    Dongfang Ze also got up: "I''m going to see Lu. After that girl was tricked by Ye Hao, she hasn''t returned to the ability group for a long time."


    "I heard that Xue Lao is here too. He once taught me marksmanship in the Dragon Team. I will go and see him. I''ll be out of company first." Xiang Yisu stood up.


    "Uh...I''ll go and see that too." Tang Cheng also left.


    "You have nothing to do." Bei Ming Wuji looked at the remaining people.


    "It is the first time for us to come to Wushuang City, so I will trouble Senior Bei Ming to guide us." Madam Changsun said respectfully.


    "Extremely happy."


    Bei Ming Wuji then left the meeting room with a few people.


    Bei Ming Wuji looked at Ye Erye who was on crutches.


    "Ye Erye, how are your feet."


    "Senior Bei Ming, don''t break me, how dare I bear your name. My feet have lost the blessing of Ye Hao''s boy. He gave me some medicine before and healed me.


    My legs and feet are much better, so I don¡¯t need to hold a wheelchair like before. "Ye Erye said.


    "It''s okay, we are all our own. It''s good to call this kind of casualness." Bei Ming Wuji said indifferently: "Then your brother, why didn''t you come."


    "My eldest brother is in retreat now, and the girl doll in our house, didn''t he get some good things in Qinling before." Ye Erye replied.


    "That''s it. Then I think the Patriarch of Longsun is also in retreat." Bei Ming Wuji looked at Mrs. Longsun.


    Mrs. Changsun replied: "Yes. Huihong got a treasure, and after returning from Qinling, he would retreat and practice. If he comes out, he can break through to the Eightfold Innate."


    "Hahaha, congratulations. Congratulations. Your eldest grandson family has really grown stronger in recent times. Not only has the strength of your family improved. Even the two younger generations have also improved rapidly." Bei Ming Wuji looked at the grandson Yu behind the grandson. There is also Long Sun Rong.


    "They are just lucky. Yu''er is now the second congenital and Rong''er is already the fourth congenital. But compared with Qiao''er of the Situ family, this is far behind.


    If I''m not mistaken, Patriarch Situ, Qiao''er of your family is now the pinnacle of innate triplet. "Mrs. Changsun looked at Situ Qiao''er beautifully.


    "The triple congenital peak? Isn''t it." Chang Sun Yu looked at his girlfriend in astonishment.


    Situ Qiaoer''s cheeks were reddened, a little embarrassed, but she nodded slightly.


    "Oh my God. Qiao''er, you are already at the pinnacle of the triple innate. I remember that when you were in Qinling, you were still in the same innate as me!" Zhang Sunyu took the hand of his girlfriend with a look of curiosity. And incredible.


    You must know that Situ Qiaoer''s strength was not as good as her own when she was in Huaxia University, but she has surpassed herself at the moment, she has just stepped into the dual nature.


    She was already at the pinnacle of the Triple Innate, and she was about to catch up with her sister before she knew it.


    When Situ Yao talked about this, he was delighted and couldn''t hide his joy.


    His own strength is now not as high as his precious daughter.


    "It''s all because Qiao''er met her own good relationship, her own opportunity." Situ Yao smiled from ear to ear.


    Long Sun Yu understood the meaning of these words, it was completely because his girlfriend had a relationship with Ye Hao.


    I don''t know why, there was a hint of jealousy in her heart.


    "Everyone, I think you should be very interested here." Bei Ming Wuji proudly pointed to the book collection building in front of him.


    Several people stepped into it curiously, but they saw a dazzling array of cultural relics.


    Everyone was amazed, but there was not much fluctuation. After all, these were dead objects, and they belonged to a family of cultivators and would not pay much attention to these vulgar objects.


    Bei Ming Wuji seemed to see what was thinking in their hearts, and led them upstairs with a smile.


    When they came to the third floor, they were shocked by the bookcases full of books.


    "These... are all martial arts secrets?" Madam Changsun looked at the titles and said in surprise.


    "Yes, these are all martial arts secrets collected by Haoer, as well as some Western magic and swordsmanship." Beiming Wuji smiled.


    Madam Changsun took a deep breath. Although she is not a martial artist, she stayed next to her husband and naturally had some contact with these.


    She knew how many martial arts secrets the eldest grandson family had, which was not even as much as a fifth of her own.


    If you only have the quantity, perhaps Mrs. Longsun would not be so surprised.


    What really makes her feel incredible is not only the quantity but also the quality.


    Some peerless martial arts have been placed here, and even Mrs. Longsun has seen a few books that only have residual genealogy in their grandson family, but here they are verbatim martial arts.


    Ye Erye looked at the huge library, and secretly sighed, if such a "treasure house" was in their Ye family.


    In less than ten years, the Ye Family will definitely become the top existence of the Ten Men Association!


    "This...this guy...how many families'' bookstores have been ransacked." Long Sun Yu held back for a long time before coming out such a sentence.


    Long Sun Rong looked at these books, her eyes beaming, she raised her hand to fetch it, but then hesitantly looked towards Bei Ming Wuji.


    "Haha, girl Rong''er can take it if you want to see it." Bei Ming Wuji said boldly.


    The martial arts cheats here are actually inferior, medium and medium.


    The really important top exercises are stored in another room.


    "Thank you." Long Sun Rong opened immediately. Unlike her sister, she is relatively quiet and likes to learn more.


    After all, she is a disciple of Tianji Pavilion.


    "It''s rare that everyone is here. Patriarch Situ, Madam Changsun, Ye Erye, each of you pick a dozen books and take them back." Beiming Wuji said astonishingly.


    "No, no. Senior Bei Ming''s ceremony is too big." Madam Changsun waved her hand again and again.


    Gifts given by others are given one by one.


    It''s better for Beiming Wuji, because opening his mouth is ten years old.


    In this era, ten complete martial arts secrets are enough to support a second-rate family!


    "You''re welcome, take whatever you like. Anyway, here are all manuscripts, and there are backup copies of each one." Beiming Wuji said squarely.


    Situ Yao looked at these library, swallowed, and then secretly gestured a thumb to his daughter.


    Daughter, son-in-law, what you are looking for!

 Chapter 1773： I want to give you a wedding!

    Ye Hao himself came to the inner courtyard, the room where Song Xiaoyue was.


    Pushing the door open, it happened to see Song Ying taking care of Song Xiaoyue inside.


    "Ye Hao!" Song Ying looked at Ye Hao with some excitement.


    "Relax, I have all the materials for Xiaoyue''s treatment," Ye Hao said.


    "Really! Would that cure Xiaoyue''s condition and make her recover!" Song Ying looked at her sister who had been unconscious in bed until now.


    Hearing that my sister¡¯s illness finally has hope, she is really hard...

 Chapter 1774： The unparalleled city of "old and brilliant"

    That night Wushuang City ushered in a rare ease while being nervous.


    A group of people gathered in the center of a slightly larger house to have a meal. Drinkers drank alcohol and meat eaters, so uncomfortable.


    "Ziqiong, are you still not going to return to the Nangong family? Your grandfather, that is, my father, has already spoken. No one is allowed to interfere in your marriage, and your father doesn''t dare to say anything to you anymore.


    And the marriage with Shen Yi Sect has also been understood since then, anyway, the matter between Shen Yi Sect and Wushuang City is not over yet, and they have no thoughts about us. "

 Chapter 1775： Awaken Song Xiaoyue

    At the dinner, although Dongfang Ze asked Ye Hao repeatedly, Ye Hao refused.


    It''s not that Ye Hao is disregarding old feelings, it is that there are too many things now, and Ye Hao is not like the Wushuang City he founded to participate in other things.


    The ability group is the organization of the country, and once the ability group penetrates into Wushuang City, it will inevitably have some influence.


    This is what Ye Hao didn''t want to see.


    ...


    One night passed.


    At 11 o''clock the next day, Ye Hao was in the house where Song Xiaoyue was...

 Chapter 1776： It succeeded!

    Chapter 1776 Success!


    "Huh, it''s finally done."


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief as he looked at the red circle engraved on Song Xiaoyue before his eyes.


    This looks very simple formation, but it makes Ye Hao feel like his whole body is drained.


    "This is not your world''s magic circle. Using your power to perform exhibitions consumes a lot of money, but your current strength is not a big problem. You hurry up and restore your strength.


    Wait a minute, that''s the last step. "Xingqiong''s voice came.


    It''s still the last step.


    Ye Hao recalled the last step Xingqiang told him last night.


    ¡®The third step: activate the magic circle, the hot air will dissipate the cold air in the patient¡¯s body. But because the patient has been eroded by the cold for a long time, he has almost become ill.


    The cold air on the surface can be dispelled, but if all the cold air is recklessly dispelled, it will cause great harm to the patient''s body.


    At this time, the ice crystal snow lotus is needed. Then you use the ice crystal snow lotus to absorb the cold in her body and let her body absorb the ice crystal snow lotus.


    In this case, the last cold poison will also be absorbed, and she will be able to wake up from her deep sleep.


    Remember, there are several points in it, and you must protect her soul, because the consciousness and body have been frozen for a long time, even if the soul herbs are effective, it is difficult to guarantee that the soul will not be harmed.


    Then use this power to reshape her body! Resurrect all the dead organs! ¡¯


    Ye Hao went through the steps in his mind while regaining his strength.


    Finally he opened his eyes and put the ice crystal snow lotus in Song Xiaoyue''s fragrant lips.


    Then he tapped a few times on the magic circle on her body.


    The red stripes began to glow, and at the same time they exuded a hot breath.


    "Hmm..." Song Xiaoyue''s mouth subconsciously made a breathless sound.


    This is the first time Song Xiaoyue made a sound after six months.


    Ye Haoqiang held back his excitement and used his mind to control the ice crystal snow lotus slowly flowing into her throat.


    I don''t know if the cold poison in Song Xiaoyue''s body felt the "enemies" from the outside world, and they also began to fight back.


    The cold air burst out from Song Xiaoyue''s body.


    The surrounding temperature was hot and cold for a while, it was still more than fifty degrees at this moment, and more than fifty degrees below zero in the next moment.


    The ground was still full of frost at this moment, and the next moment water vapor appeared like sweat.


    Ye Hao held his breath and concentrated, not daring to make any mistakes, his eyes exuding strange light.


    The perspective technique was turned on. At this moment, the ice crystal snow lotus, under his object manipulation technique, had already swam into Song Xiaoyue''s abdominal cavity. The cold poison hidden there, as if a bee smelled the pollen, all swarmed up.


    There was blood flowing from the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth. This treatment process was too demanding for the surgeon. His body seemed to be groaning, but Ye Hao was still holding on, and he had to persevere no matter what.


    A light and shadow appeared behind Ye Hao, that was the Star Dome.


    The beautiful eyes of Xingqiong looked at the man in front of her, and she couldn''t help sighing in her heart: This magic circle, and even a racial method that is good at fire abilities, but even people of that race need to use divine power to perform.


    But this kid, relying on his talent alone, can actually spur this magic circle in this small realm.


    She used to be nothing more than an ant-like creature, which surprised her at this moment, and even a thought came up in her mind.


    If this kid stepped into their circle one day in the future, those guys might be surprised.


    She believes that this time will not be too long, ten thousand years? Five thousand? Or a thousand years?


    There was a smile at the corner of Xingqiong''s mouth. This thousand years of time was nothing but a meteor in her eyes, but if it could witness the birth of a freak, it would be a very, very interesting time.


    And with him, when that happens, he will have the confidence to fight with those guys again.


    Xingqiang raised her head and looked at the sky. Her formed eyes, as if pretending to be a galaxy.


    ...


    Outside the yard.


    Song Ying is still praying silently, this is the only thing she can do now.


    Su Xiaoxiao walked to Song Ying, took her sister Song Ying''s hand, and cast a comforting look.


    Kaz


    At this moment, the door was opened.


    Everyone''s eyes were cast over.


    I saw a man with a tired face leaning on the door rail, as if he had worked dozens of nights.


    Ye Hao watched Song Ying cast an eager gaze, he forced a smile: "It''s successful."


    With that said, he almost fell down with a stroke of his body.


    Laura rushed to him in an instant and helped him up.


    "Little Lord."


    "I''m okay... It''s just that some of the exhaustion is too serious, and I need to rest." Ye Hao almost closed his eyelids. This time he was definitely the most tiring to treat and save people.


    He felt like he was hollowed out.


    Song Ying''s excited chest continued to rise and fall, she walked quickly to Ye Hao''s face, and looked inside the courtyard again.


    Ye Hao saw Song Ying''s thoughts and smiled: "Don''t worry about me, go and see Xiaoyue. But Xiaoyue is still in a coma now, and it takes three hours to a day to wake up."


    "Thank you." Song Ying''s words of gratitude left only these two words in her mouth, because there are really no words to express her current excitement.


    Song Ying seized the door and saw Song Xiaoyue lying on a white cloth in the middle of the courtyard, wearing white pajamas.


    Although it was different from the pajamas she had prepared before, who would care about it now.


    She ran in front of Song Xiaoyue and looked at her sister with crystals in her eyes.


    Although Song Xiaoyue hadn''t fully recovered yet, Song Ying, who had taken care of Song Xiaoyue for half a year, had already felt a change.


    Her body temperature has returned to normal, her heart and pulse have returned to normal conditions, and the eyeballs under her eye sockets are turning, which shows that Song Xiaoyue is only lethargic now.


    She will wake up soon.


    Song Ying cried with joy, and tears kept falling.


    She spent half a year in worry and self-blame.


    Looking at Song Ying in the yard, Ye Hao showed a relieved expression. As long as his woman is happy, how much he can do.


    "Okay, nothing is going on here. You all go back first. Laura, you can arrange the martial law around this yard. Except Song Ying, no one is allowed to enter this yard without my and her consent.


    Patients also need a quiet resting environment to wake up quickly. "Ye Hao said.


    "Yes." Laura stood up straight.


    The others also let go of their hearts and left.


    After a short recovery, Ye Hao had already recovered some physical strength. He returned to the yard and helped Song Ying carry Song Xiaoyue back to the bed in the bedroom.


    Then he himself went to a side room, sat down cross-legged, and invisible air current swept around his body.

 Chapter 1777： Break again!

    Chapter 1777 Breakthrough again!


    A few minutes later, all of Ye Hao''s clothes were burned out.


    There was a painful expression on Ye Hao''s face, and cracks appeared on his skin, like a dry river bed.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Ye Hao looked up to the sky and howled.


    Multicolored rays of light exudes from the cracks in the skin.


    After a few seconds, Ye Hao lay on the ground and gasped for breath. There were broken skins from his body on the ground, and the broken skins disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "I...I." Ye Hao looked at his baby-like white arms with a look of astonishment, and his strength has also been significantly improved.


    "It looks like the ritual you just performed, which caused you to also break through." The phantom of Xingqiang appeared beside him, holding his chest with both hands and looking at Ye Hao.


    "According to your world''s hierarchical system, you are now considered a seventh-tier two-star, or inferior fairyland."


    (Previously, there was a confusion of levels before and after the fairyland hierarchy, which made it inconvenient for everyone to read. Here I make it clear: quasi fairyland, inferior fairyland, medium fairyland, upper fairyland, and fairyland peak five levels, corresponding to the seventh level in the west Five stars)


    I broke through so quickly! Ye Hao was a little surprised. He had just broken through to Tier 7 before, but he broke through again just now.


    Ye Hao stood up. Suddenly he looked at the star dome staring at him with some discomfort: "You... shouldn''t you... leave this time."


    You know Ye Hao is naked because of the breakthrough.


    Xingqiong shrugged, and his gaze shifted intentionally: "What''s wrong? This is just a human body. Is there any difference between wearing clothes and not wearing clothes?"


    You must know that in other worlds, there are some powerful races who never wear clothes. If you care about these, wouldn''t it be bad luck when fighting them? "


    "Uh..." Ye Hao was speechless.


    Forget it, people don''t care that he cares. Although he likes to stare at beautiful women, he is not used to being stared at by a beautiful woman.


    Take out a coat from the storage ring and put it on himself.


    At this time, the door of the house was pushed open.


    "Ye Hao!" Song Ying rushed in anxiously and looked at Ye Hao and asked: "What''s wrong with you? I heard your shout in the room over there just now!"


    "I''m fine, just practiced a while ago." Ye Hao explained, and glanced at the location where the star dome was next to him. It has now disappeared.


    "Are you really okay? Don''t lie to me!" Song Ying still looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    Ye Hao''s mouth was cunning, and he opened his coat directly: "Since you said that, then you can check it for me."


    Song Ying was taken aback, looking at Ye Hao who was hitting nothing, her cheeks were slightly red, and she cast Ye Hao''s eyes and turned and left.


    "I''m an old husband and wife, and they''re so shy." Ye Hao rubbed his nose and left the house.


    After this breakthrough, he has now fully recovered his spirit.


    Ye Hao walked outside Song Xiaoyue''s house. Song Ying was still taking care of Song Xiaoyue. Song Xiaoyue was still sleeping, but her breathing was much stronger than before.


    It is estimated that awakening is only a matter of time.


    Ye Hao walked out of the yard.


    "Young Master." Laura, who was guarding outside, immediately saluted when Ye Hao came out.


    "Laura, go and do something for me. Order all the people in Wushuang City who are cultivating to prepare for a physical examination and I will be responsible. It is best to specify a time list to save everyone''s time."


    Ye Hao asked.


    "Okay." Although I don''t know why Young Master wanted to do this, Laura still executed it honestly.


    Olena walked to Ye Hao, and she asked, "Master, you are going to do it once with everyone in Wushuang City. Do you guide Olena on the plane."


    Ye Hao nodded: "Time is limited, I have to improve the level of combat power in Wushuang City within a short time."


    Throughout the next afternoon, Ye Hao was conducting a so-called "physical examination" on the people in Wushuang City.


    Outside a gymnasium, there is a long line.


    From the Wushuangcheng patrol team composed of half-blood races, to the students in the Wushi martial arts hall, and Baoye''s men.


    Everyone enters it and receives a "physical examination" personally in charge of Ye Hao.


    Mrs. Changsun, who was still in Wushuang City, happened to pass by here and saw a long line leading directly to the gymnasium.


    Suddenly, Long Sun Rong frowned.


    "Someone broke through!"


    "Breakthrough?" Changsun Yu was surprised.


    "I felt a breath of breakthrough in the gym just now. It should have been a breakthrough from the late stage of the refining realm to the innate realm." Long Sun Rong, as the heir of the Tianji Pavilion, has much stronger sensing ability than ordinary martial artists.


    Long Sun Rong''s expression changed again: "Another person broke through! No... two people? Both broke through the Qi Refining Realm to the Innate Realm."


    "Sister, you are not mistaken. How can there be three innate martial arts in this moment, the innate state is the dream that ordinary martial artists pursue for a lifetime." Changsun Yu questioned.


    "It can''t be wrong, I did feel it just now." Long Sun Rong said very seriously.


    Then she walked straight towards the gym.


    "Hey, wait for us." Changsun Yu and Mrs. Changsun chased after them.


    "Three, please stay." Several half-blood fighters waiting at the gate of the gym stopped Mrs. Changsun and others, but they knew that Mrs. Changsun was the young master''s guest and had a very good attitude.


    "Excuse me, what is this doing inside?" Long Sun Rong asked.


    Several half-bloods glanced at each other, wondering if they should say it.


    "Don''t hesitate like this, is Ye Hao messing around inside?" Chang Sunyu said directly.


    Several security guards stopped talking.


    "Okay, don''t force others." Madam Changsun held her two daughters and smiled kindly: "Several people, can you tell Young Master Ye that we are outside..."


    "Hey. Mrs. Longsun, Yu''er, Sister Rong''er, you are here too. Ye Hao asked you to come." Situ Qiaoer walked out from behind at this time, and her father Situ Yao was also there.


    "Hello, Mrs. Longsun." Situ Yao said hello.


    "What are you doing here? Ye Hao asked you to come?" Changsun Yu was puzzled.


    "It''s not Ye Hao. Senior Bei Ming called us. He said it was a good thing, but he didn''t say it straight." Situ Yao explained.


    North Ming Wuji?


    "Qiao''er, they won''t let us in, can you tell them that we also want to go in and see." Changsun Yu said.


    "Okay." Situ Qiao''er came over, and she said to the security guards: "Hello, just now, Mr. Bei Ming, Ye Hao''s grandfather, let us come over. These are also our friends.


    Can you let them in with us? "


    Father Bei Ming?


    The faces of several half-blood security guards suddenly changed. They knew that the old man Bei Ming was not ordinary, he was the grandfather of the young master.


    "Please wait." One of the Ann kept the next sentence and hurriedly walked in.


    After half a minute, he walked out and said respectfully: "A few of you, please follow me in. But the young master is now in the ceremony, please keep quiet."


    ceremony?


    Everyone looked dumbfounded.

 Chapter 1778： The mysterious "ritual"

    Chapter 1778 the mysterious "ritual"


    "What the **** is Ye Hao doing?" Long Sun Yu muttered.


    Long Sun Rong''s eyelids twitched, and another sentence came out of her mouth: "Two of the Body Refining Stages have broken through to the peak of the Qi Refining Stage."


    Uh


    Mrs. Changsun and others are completely dumbfounded, what are they doing?


    Everyone breaks through the conference?


    When did Martial Artist Breakthrough become so simple? In just a few minutes, one after another breakthrough occurred.


    In their family, it takes months, years, or even half of their lives for everyone to break through.


    The inside of the gym is similar to a normal gym.


    Ye Hao and a few people were in the center of the field. Those few people were sitting cross-legged on the ground. Ye Hao kept pointing something in front of them.


    "Mrs. Longsun, you are here too, just wait a minute or let Ye Hao help you see." Beiming Wuji''s face is quite good, his expression and eyes can tell how happy he is now.


    "Senior Bei Ming, what makes you so happy?" Madam Changsun asked curiously.


    Bei Ming Wuji smiled slightly, revealing a hint of cunning: "Feel it yourself."


    A breath was released from Bei Ming Wuji''s body.


    Mrs. Changsun is not a cultivator, she just feels that there is a thick mountain in front of her, which is awe-inspiring.


    "Jiuzhong Xiantian!" Situ Yao exclaimed. He stared at Beiming Wuji, "Senior Beiming, have you broken through to Nine-level Xiantian?"


    "It''s not the nine-fold innate, but the nine-fold innate pinnacle!" Long Sun Rong rushed, and her words made everyone''s inner surprise even higher.


    Nine-fold innate and nine-fold innate peak are two concepts.


    "Hahaha. The eldest and niece Rong Sun has good eyes." Bei Ming Wuji stroked his beard and smiled.


    The surprise in Mrs. Changsun''s eyes flashed, and she questioned Beiming Wuji suspiciously: "Senior Beiming, I remember my family Huihong once said that when I met you in Qinling before, you were only Eightfold Innate.


    This is only less than half a month''s effort, how did you break through to the nine-fold innate peak! "


    "Mom..." The eldest Sun Yu pulled his mother, which is not easy for ordinary people to interrogate.


    Mrs. Changsun actually understands this, but this matter is very important. Her husband is now in Seventh Innate. If he can interrogate the method of breakthrough from Beiming Wuji, he can break through.


    She is a womanly family, even if she is shameless.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. It''s not a secret. In fact, it''s the blessing of my precious grandson. He doesn''t know what he learned from there, but he will meet people. It only takes a few glances to know. The state of the opponent''s cultivation.


    As well as defects, and give very accurate reminders and guidance.


    Those words are good words for the warrior. I''m not afraid of your jokes. If it wasn''t for this kid to be my grandson, I would like to thank the teacher. "Bei Mingwu greatly laughed.


    Hearing Bei Ming Wuji''s explanation, everyone could not recover for a long time.


    After all, this is really amazing. Although Huaxia also has many famous masters who teach people to practice, they have never heard of anyone who can look at and give a few pointers, and they can make a quick breakthrough.


    If that were the case, how could Huaxia Wulin be so decadent now.


    "This...how is this possible...is it...is it just a coincidence," Chang Sun Yu muttered in disbelief.


    "Impossible. One or two may be a coincidence, but five or six, ten or so, it is not a coincidence." Long Sun Rong solemnly looked at the center of the venue.


    A wave of light agitated, and several people broke through.


    After everyone broke through, they danced with excitement, and then respectfully saluted Ye Hao and left.


    Then, other people came here nervously.


    One by one, Ye Hao did not rest.


    In a blink of an eye, there are already hundreds of people who have broken through under Ye Hao''s hands. The strength of the breakers goes down to the body refining realm to the innate realm, and few break through a realm.


    With good luck, he even broke several realms.


    For example, just now a girl who was less than twenty years old, when she came in, her strength was only at the pinnacle of her strength realm.


    Under Ye Hao''s guidance, he broke through from the pinnacle of the power refining realm to the second innate within ten minutes.


    The girl''s aura has also sublimated a lot. Before she looked like an ignorant girl, after the breakthrough, her aura was not worse than that of the world''s supermodels.


    The eldest grandson in the spectator was already dumbfounded, this...this is just a dream.


    In this short span of more than an hour, at least thirty or forty innate realms went out from here, and the lowest ones were also Qi refining realms.


    This TM is mass production of Innate Realm Warriors.


    Seeing everyone''s sluggish eyes, Bei Ming Wuji was even more delighted.


    "Ahem... Patriarch Situ, what realm are you in?" Bei Ming Wuji suddenly asked Situ Yao.


    "Uh... Senior Back to Beiming, my aptitude is awkward. I''m innate." Situ Yao said with some shame.


    The family background is just like this, and cultivation really can''t keep up.


    If his daughter Situ Qiao''er hadn''t met Ye Hao and had received so many gifts from Beiming Wuji, it would have been impossible for him to reach the peak of the Triple Innate in a short time.


    "That''s just right, let Ye Hao show you too. And Qiao''er, isn''t Qiao''er the pinnacle of the triple innate, it just happens to be the fourth innate." Beiming Wuji said casually.


    Situ Qiao''er waved his hands again and again: "This...I''ll forget it, my realm has just improved. It''s impossible to improve anymore."


    In less than two months, he has already risen by two levels. If he improves by one level, it is really like riding a rocket.


    "It''s okay, anyway, it will only take a while, so it won''t take Hao''er much time." Bei Ming Wuji stood up and waved to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shifted his gaze. In fact, he had seen Mrs. Changsun and others a long time ago. Now Bei Ming Wuji called to himself, he probably guessed what happened.


    But this kind of thing is not free, and people like this can come to your Wushuang City, which shows that they are on your side.


    Ye Hao has always been very generous to his friends.


    "Since you want to show them, let Team Leader Dongfang and Team Leader Xiang come over. You can''t favor one or the other." Ye Hao thought to himself.


    He immediately instructed the people next to him to let the people in the line wait a while, and then went to inform Dongfangze and others who were still in Wushuang City.


    Bei Ming Wuji took Mrs. Changsun to the stadium and stood behind Ye Hao.


    "Wait a moment, wait for me to fix these few." Ye Hao said a word.


    Everyone didn''t say much, waiting quietly in the back.


    Long Sun Rong was the most curious of them. She stared at Ye Hao with her eyes tightly. She wanted to see what exactly Ye Hao used to improve the strength of others so quickly.

 Chapter 1779： The love of female disciples

    Chapter 1779 the love of female disciples


    "You usually practice your legs, right?" Ye Hao looked at the girl''s slender legs.


    With these slender legs, ordinary people would never think she was practicing legwork.


    "Yes, I practiced cotton cloud legs. I am an apprentice led by Wu Tian senior. She said that I am more suitable for contacting this leg technique, and helped me choose a suitable internal exercise for me." The female disciple replied.


    The female disciple''s cheeks were a little red, and her eyes were a little dodging. Every time she didn''t dare to stay on Ye Hao for too long, her heart thumped.


    OMG! I can be so close to Ye City Lord, I... I feel like I am suffocating with happiness.


    Ye City Lord is so handsome, more than a hundred times better than those little fresh meats.


    In fact, most women in Wushuang City regard Ye Hao as an idol in life and a lover in their dreams.


    Every time he was the busiest of these girls'' dreams.


    Of course, Ye Hao didn''t know what the female disciple was thinking. He checked it through the picture of sentient beings, and then said: "There is no problem with the internal strength and the cultivation skills. But when you are practicing internal strength, there is a flow of air flowing wrong.


    You can modify it a little bit, and change the fourth branch of the third meridian of the left leg to the sixth meridian of the third meridian, which is better for you. "


    "But the inner strength method..." the female disciple said worriedly.


    "The inner strength mental method is just a template, created by the founder according to his own situation. But there are differences between people, and the ways of cultivation are naturally different.


    You now follow what I said, run here a week to try. "Ye Hao said.


    "Yes." The female disciple began to follow Ye Hao''s words of inner strength and mental method.


    A few minutes later, she opened her eyes suddenly, and said in surprise: "It''s amazing. It''s much smoother than before. The efficiency has also increased by a quarter!"


    "Well, now you try to break through the current realm as I said." Ye Hao said.


    "Yes." The female disciple agreed without any doubt at the moment.


    Later, under the guidance of Ye Hao, the female disciple began to make breakthroughs. Ye Hao walked to the side of the female disciple and pressed a finger directly on the center of the female disciple''s chest.


    The female disciple trembled, her cheeks flushed.


    City Lord Ye actually touched me!


    Calm down, look at you at such a little bit of attendance, people just touched your skin, but didn''t touch you.


    The female disciple''s heart is chaotic, causing the airflow in her body to be a little messy.


    "Don''t mess up your mind, gather all the air currents in your body at this acupuncture point pointed by my finger, and divide it into three small cyclones..." Ye Hao said.


    The female disciple recovered calm and did what Ye Hao said.


    Three minutes later, an air current surged out of the female disciple.


    The female disciple raised her hand and groaned.


    "Alright." Ye Hao retracted his hand.


    The female disciple opened her eyes, looked at her body inwardly, and shouted in surprise: "I...I am already innate!"


    "Your leg technique needs more practice, but it''s best to add a light exercise. I remember there is a wandering body technique in the library. You can practice it. It will have a good effect if it matches your leg technique." Ye Hao said.


    The female disciple stood up and bowed deeply to Ye Hao: "Thank you, City Lord Ye."


    City Lord Ye?


    This afternoon, many people call themselves by this name.


    Slap


    Suddenly, the female disciple stepped forward, stood on her tiptoe and tapped on Ye Hao''s cheek, then blushed and ran away quickly.


    When he ran outside, Ye Hao could vaguely hear the excitement of the female disciple.


    "I kissed the Lord Ye City!"


    "What? You kissed City Lord Ye, how could this be!"


    "I also want to kiss City Lord Ye, he is the lover of my dreams."


    "Hey, let me tell you that I not only kissed Ye City Lord, but also touched me here when Ye City Lord taught me just now!"


    "What! How is it possible, you must be lying to us."


    "If you don''t believe me, forget it, I promise I won''t rinse my mouth and take a shower this month."


    "Huh, eh..."


    Listening to the rumors of the girls outside, several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead.


    What a kiss, just now, I was just distracted and kissed on the cheek.


    And what is touching, and can you make it clear, I obviously just clicked on the position of the bottom of your neck and chest, it is not any other indescribable position!


    Ye Hao turned around, just in time to see Madam Changsun and the others looking at him with ambiguous eyes.


    "Ahem, these kids are just fooling around." Ye Hao said embarrassingly.


    "Hao''er, it happens that today your Situ Uncle Yao, sister Qiao''er, and the two young ladies of the grandson are all here, so please help them to see." Bei Ming Wuji said.


    Sister Qiaoer?


    Ye Hao was taken aback for a moment. If he remembered correctly, Situ Qiaoer was older than himself.


    When she was a freshman at Huaxia University, she seemed to be a junior.


    "Ye Hao, what are you telling us. I am drinking with Xue Lao." Xiang Yisu, Tang Cheng, Xue Lao and later Dongfang Ze, Ye Erye walked into the venue together.


    "I think there is a long queue outside, and you are holding back something broken." Dongfang Ze looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao began to explain to everyone that he could help everyone look at his own cultivation situation and give some pointers.


    "You kid, now you know how to pretend more and more. I know that your kid has a good talent, but it''s not as simple as self-cultivation to teach others how to cultivate.


    Even Long Yi, the leader of the Dragon Group, dare not tell me how to cultivate. "Xiang Yisu puffed his nose, completely disbelieving that Ye Hao could show others his cultivation level at such a young age.


    "Well, since Team Leader Xiang is unwilling, then I won''t force it. Uncle Situ, come first." Ye Hao smiled slightly and looked directly at Situ Yao next to him.


    Situ Yao''s face was concealed with excitement, and he walked to Ye Hao''s face: "Nephew, what should I do..."


    "Like those people just now, uncle, sit down cross-legged and just follow my instructions." Ye Hao said.


    "Okay." Situ Yao sat on the floor very obediently, like a student listening to the teacher.


    "Patriarch Situ, why do you accompany this kid to fool around. You are also innate." Xiang Yisu said from the side.


    Situ Yao waved his hand repeatedly: "Old Xiang, if you don''t believe me, don''t talk nonsense by the side, disturb Ah Hao and show me the status of cultivation. Wait a moment when you regret it."


    Xiang Yi looked at Situ Yao suspiciously, and then at the grandson''s mother and daughter who were paying close attention to her.


    Is it possible that this kid really has the ability to be a teacher?


    But teaching people to give pointers, this is not something ordinary people can do, and this kind of thing takes many years, how could it be possible to point someone to improve their strength by simply looking at it.

 Chapter 1780： Breakthrough!

    Chapter 1780 Breakthrough!


    Situ Yao sat down anxiously, swallowing, watching Ye Hao look at himself.


    He was a little worried and couldn''t help but said: "Ahao, a person like me who is in his 40s or 50s, who has passed the golden age, can he improve as quickly as those young people?"


    What Ye Hao saw just now were young people between ten and thirty.


    Practitioners all know that ten to thirty years old is the golden period of cultivation. The talents begin to weaken from the age of thirty to forty. Basically, the speed of realm improvement will slow down after the age of forty.


    "Uncle, don''t worry." Ye Hao roughly read the information he wanted from the picture of sentient beings.


    "Uncle Situ, what your family cultivates is sword and light power, right?"


    "Yeah." Situ Yao nodded.


    "Your internal strength is more feminine, right?" Ye Hao asked again.


    Situ Yao said: "Yes, the founder of the Situ family is a woman, so the inner strength and mental method passed down is mainly feminine. Is there any problem?"


    "Feminine martial arts, in fact, is not a big problem for men. But uncle, you are in the middle of your age, and the yang energy in your body is not as young as you are.


    Practicing this kind of internal strength again will eventually lead to failure to break through because of the yin and yang decline. "Ye Hao said.


    "How could this happen?" Situ Yao was surprised: "Is it because I have not been able to improve in ten years because of this inner strength?"


    "It can be said, but this inner gong heart sutra is not bad. If it is not good, it is estimated that my uncle has already consumed excessive yang energy. I will send you a copy of inner gong heart sutra, which is a combination of yin and yang, which is very suitable for your cultivation.


    As for now, I will help you regulate the meridians, and then you will try to break through the current state. "


    Ye Hao Jiuyang''s internal force gathered on his fingers and tapped lightly on the meridians of Situ Yao.


    "It''s so comfortable." Situ Yao felt warm everywhere in his body, and he hadn''t felt like this for a long time.


    "Uncle Situ, you can start." Ye Hao reminded.


    "Oh... okay." Situ Yao was refreshed and began to run his inner strength heart sutra.


    "Uncle Situ, listen to me. This first week, your breath will go through the dantian and enter the Kunmen..."


    Ye Hao started to remind Situ Yao, and Situ Yao did exactly what Ye Hao said.


    Three minutes later, Situ Yao''s hair flew without wind, and his clothes glanced at him.


    "Cool!" Situ Yao opened his eyes and yelled, his aura was undisguised.


    "Dual innate?" Xiang Yisu was dumbfounded. In the blink of an eye, how could Situ Yao become dual inborn? This breakthrough is too fast.


    "Old Xiang, how about it. Ah Hao is really good at it." Situ Yao looked at Xiang Yisu proudly, as if this achievement was his own.


    "This...this is a coincidence. You haven''t made a breakthrough for ten years, and the time has come. Ye Hao just happened to ran into it." Xiang Yisu already believed that Ye Hao had this ability, but he still wanted face.


    Ye Hao looked at Old Xue.


    Xue Lao has helped Ye Hao a lot since he came to Wushuang City. He was once the first innate master in Wushuang City.


    "Old Xue, come on too. I''ll show you." Ye Hao invited.


    Xue Lao waved his hand again and again: "Forget it, my old bone has long lost its vitality, it''s no good, it can''t match your group of young people, it''s pretty good to have the current state."


    Xue Lao is now triple congenital, just like Xiang Yisu.


    But after all, Xue is old, and he is definitely not an opponent of the same realm.


    "It''s okay, you should sit down for a while, and I will help you take a look at your body." Under Ye Hao''s repeated invitations, Old Xue still sat down.


    Similar to the steps just now, Ye Hao first evaluated Xue Lao''s cultivation techniques, gave some pointers, and then began to guide him to make breakthroughs.


    Five minutes later, Xue Lao stood up abruptly, and the muddy aura on his body suddenly became much clearer.


    It''s like the original rusty spear, like being reborn.


    "Congratulations to Xue Lao, stepping into the fourfold innate." Tang Cheng attacked.


    As a member of the Dragon Team in Tangcheng, Xue Lao can be regarded as his half of his teacher. Elder Xue, who was in the Yang family before, would go to the Dragon Team to train new players from time to time.


    "Old Xiang. You didn''t believe in Ah Hao''s ability just now." Xue Lao suddenly pointed at Xiang Yisu.


    "This...this..." Xiang Yisu didn''t know what to say for a while, and he never thought that Ye Hao would have the ability to turn corruption into magic.


    A few words and a few pointers can improve your strength, which is as magical as turning stones into gold.


    "Old Xiang, I heard that you are now the leader of the Dragon Group''s local group. It just so happens that we haven''t seen each other for many years, and we have come here today." Xue Lao directly focused on Xiang Yisu not only intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Old Xue, no, no." Xiang Yisu repeatedly refused.


    But Old Xue had already begun to attack. Old Xue didn''t have a gun in his hand, but his fist and kick skills were not bad, and when he made moves, his arms were like two long spears, aggressive.


    For a while, Xiang Yisu was unable to resist head-on, taking dozens of steps back.


    It was not until Xiang Yisu was serious that he drew a tie with Xue Lao.


    "Hahaha. Okay, okay. Ahao, old man, I thank you, I feel like I can live a few more years." Xue Bo laughed.


    "You have a tough body, let alone a few decades, living to two hundred years old is not a problem." Ye Hao smiled.


    After that, Ye Hao gave other people some pointers.


    Tang Cheng had just stepped into the Innate Realm originally, and under Ye Hao''s guidance, he came directly to the First Innate Peak.


    Ye Erye was seriously injured before, and his strength has been stuck in the Innate Realm. Even if his injury heals, his strength has stagnated.


    But what he never expected was that Ye Hao spent ten minutes, and Ye Erye broke through twice in succession, and his realm was already dual innate.


    Then it was Dongfangze''s turn.


    "Ye Hao, can I break through even if I am a superpower?" Dongfang Ze asked a little nervously.


    Before, because of Lu''s strength, he was hit. Now that he saw Ye Hao''s methods, he was very excited, but he was also worried about whether the methods against martial artists would be effective for their superpowers.


    "Try it and you''ll know." Ye Hao is also the first time he has done this to a superpower.


    But when he saw the information on the map of sentient beings, he was relieved.


    ten minutes later.


    A scorching flame appeared in Dongfang Ze''s hands, and his breath changed a lot from before.


    "I have really become an A-level superpower!" Dongfang Ze felt his realm, still a little unbelievable.


    He immediately stared at Ye Hao as if looking at a baby: "Ye Hao, I have something to discuss with you..."


    "I don''t have much time to show everyone in the ability group one by one. I''ll talk about this later." Ye Hao directly rejected Dongfang Ze.

 Chapter 1781： "Famous Teacher" Ye Hao

    Chapter 1781 "Famous Teacher" Ye Hao


    After Dongfang Ze, it was Situ Qiaoer.


    Situ Qiao''er walked to Ye Hao and whispered softly: "I have just been promoted to the triple congenital peak, and there may be no way to improve my strength in a short time."


    Others also cast their gazes for approval. They had already raised two levels in a short time. How could it be possible to raise the realm again? Ye Hao''s abilities were too powerful.


    Ye Hao did not speak, and began to scan Situ Qiao''er with the image of sentient beings.


    "You have taken a lot of medicinal pills during this period, which has led to a lot of improvement in your strength, but those medicinal pills are not completely digested in your body. You just digested two-thirds of the medicinal effect of the pill.


    The remaining third is deposited in your body. If they cannot be absorbed, they will slowly disappear over time. "


    Ye Hao said.


    "That is to say, Qiao''er can also go to the next level?" Situ Yao said excitedly.


    "All this depends on Qiao''er herself. Qiao''er, sit down cross-legged." Ye Hao said.


    Situ Qiao''er sat in front of Ye Hao nervously.


    "Run your exercises directly to prepare for a breakthrough. I will give you some instructions later. You follow my instructions." Ye Hao began to guide Situ Qiao''er how to break through.


    Breakthrough is not a simple matter. Everyone has more or less different ways of breaking through. A slight difference in strength may cause this breakthrough to fail.


    Situ Qiao''er concentrated on doing what Ye Hao said.


    A few minutes later.


    A strong breath emerged from the top of Situ Qiaoer''s head.


    "Quadruple is born!" Situ Yao almost didn''t jump up excitedly.


    Quadruple Innate Realm!


    Relying on the strength of his daughter''s level, the next time the Ten Men will be reorganized, the Situ Family can definitely enter the ranks of the Ten Men.


    "Qiao''er, don''t stop. Keep working on your inner power." Ye Hao didn''t mean to stop, letting Situ Qiao''er continue.


    The grandson Yu on the side looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "Are you going to let Qiao''er break through another layer?"


    Situ Qiao''er''s talent can only be said to be mid-to-high, but now it is abruptly tied with the Grand Sun Rong, one of the Four Heavenly Pride, if Qiao''er breaks through another level, it will be directly surpassed.


    Situ Yao''s face was red with excitement, and his hands were tightly clasped, as if he was breaking through now.


    He had already decided that after returning, no matter what, he would directly pass on the position of the next generation of Situ Family Patriarch to Situ Qiaoer, who was the most suitable person.


    By virtue of her relationship with Ye Hao, the Situ family may be able to rise to the top in the future.


    Beads of sweat appeared on Situ Qiao''er''s forehead, and the airflow in her body began to be a bit chaotic, showing pain on her face.


    "Ye Hao, Qiao''er is obviously not working, let her stop quickly." Zhang Sunyu couldn''t bear to see the pain of his girlfriend.


    Ye Hao didn''t go to see her, just said there.


    "The way of cultivation is originally the road going against the sky. If you just think of smooth sailing, it is impossible. Situ Qiaoer, if you think it is enough now, then you stop.


    If you think you are okay, and you want to be stronger, continue.


    Run the inner strength mental method for ten weeks, ten weeks will not work, fifty weeks, and fifty weeks will not work, just one hundred weeks! "


    The blue veins on Situ Qiao''er''s neck bounced up, she gritted her teeth and held it up, running the inner strength mental method again and again.


    After every week, she could feel the tearing pain in her tendons.


    But she thought about Ye Hao''s words, she still persisted, not only for herself, but also for this man.


    He is really too strong. If he wants to keep up with his pace, he must keep getting stronger, otherwise he will always be left behind.


    Ye Hao looked at the persistent Situ Qiaoer with some relief.


    Ten minutes later, everyone was still looking at Situ Qiaoer.


    Bang


    Situ Qiaoer opened his eyes, took a deep breath, and looked at Ye Hao: "I broke through."


    Five innate!


    Everyone couldn''t calm down for a long time, and Situ Qiao''er, who was still inborn two months ago, is now fivefold inborn.


    Two months'' time is even equivalent to other people''s twenty years.


    Situ Qiao''er''s future has been completely rewritten, and her name is destined to be on the Tianjiao list.


    Her future will be immeasurable!


    Ye Hao looked at Long Sun Yu and Long Sun Rong: "You two, come and see if you want."


    The eldest Sun Rong walked directly to Ye Hao and sat down: "Please."


    Chang Sunyu fiddled with her hair a bit, and sat beside her, "Since... since you said that, then... I''ll try it too."


    Ten minutes later.


    Zhang Sunyu looked at her hands in disbelief. Although she saw others break through several times, she still felt a little bit dreaming when she saw herself.


    "Yu''er congratulations, you are already the triple congenital peak." Situ Qiao''er walked over and said congratulations.


    "It''s still hello, now you are five-fold congenital. I will hold your thigh in the future." Changsun Yu pouted.


    My girlfriend has already dumped her own street. Although she is happy for Situ Qiaoer from the bottom of her heart, it is fake to say that she is not jealous.


    "How did you do it? Why can you know my body better than me." Long Sun Rong stared at Ye Hao.


    The aura on Long Sun Rong''s body is already five-fold innate.


    "Well, this is a secret." Ye Hao shrugged.


    The elder Lotus Sun did not ask much, and stepped to the side, but Meimu looked at Ye Hao from time to time.


    "Ahem... Ye Hao." Xiang Yisu said a little embarrassed at this time. He didn''t believe in Ye Hao''s ability before.


    But now that the facts are in front of you, you can break through with a few pointers. This is simply too powerful. As a warrior, no one wants to improve their strength.


    Ye Hao looked at Xiang Yisu and pointed in front of him, "Leader Xiang, I''m still in a hurry. Come here quickly."


    Xiang Yisu overjoyed, hurriedly walked over and sat on the ground honestly.


    "Hey, old Xiang. Who said I didn''t believe in Ah Hao''s ability just now?" Situ Yao ridiculed.


    "I''m wrong, can''t you? I have no eyes." Xiang Yisu didn''t quarrel with Situ Yao. As long as he can improve his strength, why not lose face.


    Soon, Xiang Yisu also entered the quadruple innate.


    If he fights against Xue Lao at this moment, Xue Lao is probably no longer his opponent.


    At this moment, Laura suddenly broke in with a serious expression.


    "What''s wrong?" Ye Hao asked, looking at Laura who ran to him.


    Laura handed over a piece of paper, and said with a serious expression: "A letter from Tianmen, the old Tianmen will officially visit you in Wushuang City the day after tomorrow."


    In an instant, the atmosphere in the entire stadium was silent.

 Chapter 1782： Ye Hao is a "strategic weapon"

    Chapter 1782 Ye Hao is a "strategic weapon"


    "The one that should come will come after all." Ye Hao didn''t seem to notice the subtle atmosphere, and said calmly: "You guys have just broken through the realm and need stability. Go back first. There are still many people waiting for me."


    Everyone looked at Ye Hao''s relaxed look, they all knew Ye Hao''s decision, and they said it was useless.


    One by one walked out of the stadium.


    Outside the stadium.


    The eldest grandson stopped and bowed to Beiming Wuji who was next to her: "Senior Beiming, this time, thank you grandson for supporting my two daughters.


    If Ye Gongzi has any trouble in the future, what our eldest grandson family can do, will definitely not refuse. "


    "Thank you, Mrs. Changsun. You guys, it''s not the old man that I saw off the guests. It''s really an eventful time now. You may be criticized for staying in Wushuang City.


    You should leave quickly in these two days. "Bei Ming Wuji said.


    Madam Changsun wanted to speak, but in the end she didn''t speak, and left silently with her pair of daughters.


    Others also said goodbye.


    A black car drove away from Wushuang City.


    "Lao Xiang, Xiao Tang, you two are the leaders of a dignified dragon group and a yellow group at any rate. They are so poor that they don¡¯t even have a car. You came to rub my car." Dongfangze watched. Xiang Yisu and Tangcheng sitting next to them.


    Tangcheng smiled awkwardly. How could they not have a car, mainly because Team Leader Xiang pulled him over.


    "Dongfang, don''t be mean-mouthed here. You still don''t see why I am looking for you." Xiang Yisu looked at Dongfang Ze seriously.


    Dongfangze put away his smiling face and looked at Wushuang City through the window.


    "I don''t know if you think about it carefully, isn''t it just because of Ye Hao''s ability."


    Xiang Yisu didn''t hide it, and said directly: "Before I just thought Ye Hao was a talented and craftable man, but now I find that I have greatly underestimated him.


    Knowing people with insight, a few words can give a cultivator sharp pointers, and the breakthrough of the innate martial artist in front of him seems to be too simple.


    A Tianjiao is very important, but a famous teacher who can bring out countless innate martial artists is even more important! Your ability group, our dragon group, if everyone can accept Ye Hao''s guidance.


    The strength of our current members can all rise rapidly, increasing by several times. "


    "So what do you want." Dongfang Ze looked at Xiang Yisu: "The kid Ye Hao made it clear just now that he has no time and is unwilling to mix with other people''s affairs. He has a whole bunch of things in Wushuang City. It¡¯s not cleaned up yet."


    "But he didn''t explicitly refuse, so it means that there is still a chance." Xiang Yisu said with determination: "No matter what, we must keep Ye Hao, if in the end Tianmen really wants to set Ye Hao and die.


    We have to make a move, how can we also keep Ye Hao.


    His existence is very important to our dragon group or ability group! He is a ¡®strategic weapon¡¯ for our country! "


    Dongfang Ze also agreed with Xiang Yisu''s statement that Ye Hao is too important to them, and the development of his dragon group ability group can save at least 20 to 50 years.


    ...


    After finishing the daytime affairs, Ye Hao came to a wooden house in Houshan alone.


    There are many target people made of iron, and the ground is full of potholes.


    When Ye Hao came here, a shadow was standing on one leg on the top of a big tree, with a branch only one finger wide on his toe.


    Looking at the slender branches, it is hard to believe that it can bear a weight of 70 or 80 kilograms.


    Ye Hao didn''t disturb the woman''s practice. He found a stone table in front of the wooden house and sat on the stone beside him to rest.


    After a few minutes, the woman opened her eyes and jumped from the top of the tree.


    "How did you come."


    "Before, I asked you to go to the gymnasium. You didn''t come all afternoon. So I came to see you." Ye Hao looked at the nightingale in front of him.


    I don''t know if I have stayed in Wushuang City for a long time, and the hostility before Nightingale has also dissipated a lot, but there are some fairies like Xianyunyehe.


    "It seems to remember that there was such a thing, it was a mouse that came and called me. But after entering meditation in the afternoon, I forgot the time." Nightingale recalled.


    Ye Hao looked up and down Nightingale.


    "Did you break through this time? Five-fold congenital!"


    Nightingale nodded, and she showed a slight smile: "I don''t know if it''s your relationship with this place, or because of my change of mentality, I have broken through to the fifth innate in the past two weeks."


    Ye Hao didn''t say much on the surface, but he was vaguely worried.


    Nightingale''s state is to accumulate anger and hatred. On the surface, there is not much problem, but in fact, his heart is full of energy that will explode at any time.


    If this emotion can''t be vented in time, please be in this state, she is very likely to end up going crazy.


    It''s a bit similar to the back light in medicine.


    "Then what''s the matter with you looking for me?" Nightingale sat on the stone bench in front of Ye Hao, looking at Ye Hao.


    "I have a way to quickly improve a person''s talent, and in a short period of time to improve a person''s strength. In the afternoon, I will do this for others.


    However, what I want to do for you is much stronger than others. It is also my first attempt. It may be risky. "Ye Hao looked at Nightingale solemnly.


    "How much can it be improved?" Nightingale asked.


    Ye Hao thought for a while: "Everyone I tried today can at least improve to a level. This may be because I have been in Wushuang City for a long time and my body is full of aura.


    Some people take more spirit pills, and the body itself uses ample energy. Anyway, one or two realms should be no problem. "


    Nightingale said immediately: "Okay."


    What she wants to do most now is to improve her strength, her enemy is a seventh-order powerhouse, and there is an insurmountable gap with her now.


    So even if she paid the price, she would not hesitate.


    "Then we will start now." Ye Hao nodded.


    "What do I need to do?" Nightingale asked.


    Ye Hao summoned a picture of sentient beings and chose the advanced option that he hadn''t tried.


    A stream of information appeared in his mind.


    Ye Hao looked at Nightingale with some apprehension: "That...you need no clothes on your body during this process...so."


    "I see." Without any doubt, Nightingale opened the zipper of her clothes and prepared to take off her clothes.


    "Wait... let''s go inside the wooden house first." Ye Hao pointed to the wooden house.


    Undressing is inevitable, but at least find something to cover it up.


    "Ok."


    Nightingale didn''t think much, and walked into the room, her coat, pants, underwear... all the clothes on her body were dragged off.


    Nightingale did not cover her body at all, just standing in front of Ye Hao.


    "But has it started?"


    "Well, there may be special feelings in a while, you can bear it a little bit." Ye Hao reminded.

 Chapter 1783： Nightingale talent modification

    Chapter 1783 Nightingale''s Talent Transformation


    A beam of light shines out of the picture of sentient beings.


    In the eyes of outsiders, a light appeared out of nowhere in front of Ye Hao, shining on Nightingale.


    "Hmm..." Nightingale raised her head, and she felt a certain force filling her body, as if her whole body was half immersed in sea water.


    Every trace of pores, acupuncture points, and blood vessels are extremely relaxed.


    She had never felt so comfortable before.


    Ye Hao looked at the nightingale immersed in it, the milky light wrapped the nightingale in it, slowly turning into a white cocoon.


    "I don''t know how far this can be raised." Ye Hao looked at the picture of sentient beings in his mind, and showed it to the one hundred people before that there was no problem.


    At this moment, the light of the whole picture has dimmed a lot.


    It seems that this function can only be used once in a period of time, but I don''t know what the effect is and what changes it can bring to people.


    Ye Hao waited in the wooden house, and three hours passed.


    Haoyue was already outside.


    Kaz


    There was the sound of something broken, Ye Hao looked intently, the white cocoon was full of cracks.


    Kaz


    A hole appeared in the cocoon, a long white leg emerged, and then a body as bright as jade.


    Ye Hao looked at the beauty in front of him. Although she was still a nightingale, her body was completely different from before.


    In the previous nightingale, fingers, arms, ankles, and soles were all calluses after long-term exercise. There were countless gunshot wounds on his body, and scars covered by hair on the knife and even on the eyebrows.


    But now, all of this is gone.


    At the moment, the nightingale''s skin is white enough to make any supermodels look envy.


    Nightingale opened her eyes, and the next moment she went straight to Ye Hao, and the hand knife went straight to Ye Hao''s heart.


    Ye Hao retreated and resisted with his hands.


    Nightingale rushed in front of Ye Hao, suddenly changed her moves, floating down, her right leg used as a fulcrum, and her left leg kicked directly.


    Ye Hao originally wanted to catch the leg that Nightingale attacked, but he gave up this idea after a while, and instead fought back with his leg.


    Because Nightingale is not wearing clothes now, this kind of kicking movement is really... wonderful.


    Nightingale keeps making moves, but Ye Hao is tactical.


    This process is a bit tormenting for Ye Hao. After all, this is not a real battle. The opponent is naked. Ye Hao is really hard to deal with. When he makes a shot, he will accidentally touch some places that should not be touched.


    But Nightingale was completely immersed in it, making moves faster and faster, and thoroughly demonstrated her ability to learn from being a killer for many years, any part of her body is a weapon here.


    Even, Nightingale had another chance to pinch Ye Hao''s neck directly with her legs, trying to subdue Ye Hao with the strength of her legs.


    This is of course impossible, Ye Hao is a fairyland after all.


    Ye Hao directly threw Nightingale out, but the strange feeling on his neck remained here.


    The battle lasted for ten minutes, until Nightingale stopped panting lightly before it was over.


    "Seventh Congenital." Nightingale looked at her hand and couldn''t believe it.


    "Depending on your speed of moves, if it is a sneak attack. Eightfold innate is not necessarily your opponent." Ye Hao said from the side, looking at Nightingale, he didn''t even notice his manners.


    He took out a coat from the storage ring and threw it to Nightingale.


    "Ahem."


    Nightingale didn''t care, just put it on casually, not caring about the vacuum inside.


    Ye Hao sighed inwardly. I really don''t know if she should say Nightingale''s thick lines, or if she really trusts herself so much, she has no defense at all.


    "Can you do it again!" Nightingale looked at Ye Hao expectantly.


    The feeling just now is really good, and the increase in strength has no side effects at all.


    "I''m afraid it won''t work. This thing can only be used once for a person. But you can rest assured that it has changed along with your talent. When you practice later, it should be easier than before." Ye Hao explained.


    Although I can''t try this kind of feeling, if the speed of cultivation can really increase, Nightingale is also satisfied.


    "I heard that people from Tianmen are coming to trouble you, do you need my help." Nightingale raised her head and looked at Ye Hao.


    "No, I''ll take care of this by myself. Just practice with peace of mind and don''t disturb your state of mind because of other things." Ye Hao said.


    Ye Hao had already figured out a solution to the matter of Tianmen.


    He will use his own means to solve this matter.


    "Well, I will continue to practice. There are still some who can hold on to the state just now." Nightingale was silent again and couldn''t help herself out in the practice.


    Ye Hao glanced at Nightingale and left silently.


    ...


    For the next time, Ye Hao has been pointing out the future cultivation path for the cultivators in Wushuang City. On the next night, he finally checked everyone.


    Wushuang City''s combat power has risen abruptly in just two days.


    This was something that had never happened before in the history of China''s rivers and lakes, even a generation of famous teachers did not have such a miraculous strength.


    Ye Hao sat in an office. Xiaoyan and Su Xiaoxiao agreed that this was arranged for Ye Hao. After all, he was the city lord of Wushuang City.


    The city lord always needs a place to work.


    Bump


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Please come in." Ye Hao put down his cocked legs.


    Su Xiaoxiao opened the door and walked in, holding a tablet in his hand.


    "This is the latest statistical report of Wushuang City''s combat power you want. It contains everyone''s combat power and the number of people in different realms." Su Xiaoxiao managed Wushuang City after this period of time.


    It''s much more calm than before.


    "Why did you send it here? Didn''t I let Xiaoyan take care of this." Ye Hao asked after taking the tablet.


    "Xiao Yan, he went to practice in retreat, and now he has completely turned into a martial idiot, a kid who is less than fifteen years old, all day long, I wonder if he will be autistic in the future.


    Now Wushuang City is being taken care of by me, let me tell you! I want to raise my salary and improve my benefits. I feel that I have been suffering from insomnia and dreaminess recently. "Su Xiaoxiao directly sat down on Ye Hao''s desk.


    He didn''t care that his two bare legs swayed in front of Ye Hao.


    "You are now the management of Wushuang City, and you know your bank account. What else do you want?" Ye Hao shrugged.


    Su Xiaoxiao was speechless...


    Ye Hao flipped through the information on the tablet.


    "A total of 202 people with acquired martial arts or abilities below level D. A total of 38 people with martial arts or C-level abilities from the first to three levels.


    There are a total of 9 people from the 4th congenital to the 6th congenital or B-level ability. There are no players from the seventh congenital to the congenital peak and A-level abilities.


    In addition, Xiao Cui and your strengths were not included in the calculation, and sister Nightingale and Grandpa Bei Ming were not included. "Su Xiaoxiao said to Ye Hao verbatim next to him.

 Chapter 1784： Warriors situation

    Chapter 1784 Wushuang City Combat Power Situation


    "Our combatants are actually more than two hundred?" Ye Hao was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Wushuang City would have so much combat effectiveness.


    Although he had predicted in advance, it was still a step higher than the value in his mind.


    "It has been a year since Wushuang City was established, nearly two years. The combatants are mainly monsters in your back mountain area, half-bloods in charge of public security patrols, and Baoye''s reliable subordinates.


    Finally, there are students from the original orphanage. In addition to these combatants, there are also three hundred non-combatants, mainly family members.


    Now the number of Wushuang City has reached 500 people. However, the limit of our Wushuang City population can accommodate 100,000 people, so the population aspect is not a problem at all. "Su Xiaoxiao said.


    Ye Hao continued to look at the top combat power on the data, followed by the rank name of the Huaxia rank system.


    Xia Xue: Vampire bloodline, the peak of Marquis level (sixth innate)


    Laura: Half-blood, Marquis-level pinnacle (sixth congenital)


    Baoye: B-level pinnacle fire type supernatural ability (sixth congenital) and triple congenital warrior.


    Dasha, second silly, and three silly: monitor lizard monsters, five innate.


    Xue Lao: Innate fourfold.


    White Wolf King: A wolf-like monster, with four innate levels.


    Su Xiaoxiao: A mid-level B-level wind system ability (fifth congenital) and double congenital warrior.


    There is no Nightingale in this statistical data, Beiming Wuji, Olena and the others, but they are also forgiven.


    Before, Grandpa wanted to ask Ye Hao to go to Ten Thousand Demon City to "guide" the forces in Ten Thousand Demon City.


    However, Ye Hao didn''t have much time, so he refused temporarily. However, he agreed that Grandpa could bring a batch of cronies to Wushuang City, and he would "guide" if he had time.


    "Except for me in Wushuang City, there are still no Tier 6 powerhouses in top combat power, let alone warriors in Wonderland. This is a big problem." Ye Hao groped his chin, muttering to himself.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t this already very powerful. This is not as strong as any of the ten leaders in the club. Even among the four major families, we are considered good." Su Xiaoxiao looked at Ye with confusion. Ho.


    I don''t know why he is still dissatisfied with such a big result.


    "It''s okay. It''s getting late, take a rest quickly." Ye Hao waved his hand.


    "Oh." Su Xiaoxiao was holding the tablet in doubt and preparing to go out.


    "By the way, how is Xiaoyue''s situation over there and haven''t woken up yet?" Ye Hao asked.


    Su Xiaoxiao stopped: "I heard Sister Song Ying said that it was less than a minute to wake up in the early hours of this morning, but Xiaoyue''s eyes were lost at the time, and she fell asleep again before she said a word."


    "It''s mostly because I slept for too long, and my body can''t adapt. Take your time, let Song Ying not worry." Ye Hao said.


    Su Xiaoxiao suddenly walked straight to Ye Hao.


    "Hey...you...what are you doing." Ye Hao was taken aback by Su Xiaoxiao''s movements.


    Su Xiaoxiao''s one-legged knee was pressed against the center of Ye Hao''s legs sitting on the boss''s chair, and he moved forward, looking down at Ye Hao.


    "I always feel that your relationship with Sister Song Ying is not normal. I asked other people and they kept silent, saying that this is not something my children should take care of. Tell me, do you have anything to do with Sister Song Ying?"


    Su Xiaoxiao pressed Ye Hao as if interrogating a prisoner.


    Ye Hao smiled inwardly, Su Xiaoxiao was so clever in other aspects, she was so sluggish in this aspect, others could more or less see the relationship between herself and Song Ying.


    It''s just that the window paper hasn''t been broken yet.


    "Song Ying and I...actually..." Ye Hao showed a mysterious expression and paused intentionally.


    Su Xiaoxiao swallowed, he was very nervous and the answer was the same.


    "In fact, we have nothing to do now."


    Su Xiaoxiao was taken aback, and then she felt as if she was being tricked by Ye Hao. She glared at Ye Hao, and ran away puffed up.


    Ye Hao looked at the closed door, and he added another sentence in his heart: It doesn''t matter now, but when Song Xiaoyue completely wakes up after two days, the relationship between himself and Song Ying will not be necessarily different.


    There are also weddings.


    Ye Hao turned on the computer and tapped his fingers quickly on it.


    I saw the words "Wedding Planning" written impressively at the top of the document.


    As an almighty Ye Hao, of course he must design his own wedding for his lover.


    ...


    the next day.


    The atmosphere of the entire Haicheng has become different.


    It seems that there is a feeling that the mountains and rain are coming and the wind is all over the building.


    Haicheng Police Headquarters.


    "Director? What do you call us to come this morning?" The directors of several jurisdictions looked at the director in confusion.


    The chief looked at a few people and said solemnly: "Today, all places in Haicheng are on alert. All police officers are on standby 24 hours a day. Any emergencies will be reported to me as soon as possible."


    "Director? What happened to this?" Several directors were puzzled, could this movement be a big move.


    "Don''t worry if you shouldn''t inquire, you are all down. Director Mo in Beicheng District, you stay." The director looked at the youngest director.


    The other directors glanced at the beautiful woman next to her, with a trace of love in their eyes.


    This female director suddenly came to Haicheng a few months ago and was directly appointed as the director of a jurisdiction. It can be seen from this that the background of this woman must be extraordinary.


    Maybe it''s the child of some big boss.


    Soon the director and the female director were left in the office.


    "Comrade Moran, sit down." The director said very politely, with no pretensions in front of her.


    Moran also sat directly on the sofa.


    "Comrade Moran, you are the person sent from above, although I am your leader. But you are directly led by above, so I shouldn''t worry about things in your jurisdiction." The director smiled.


    "Chairman, don''t worry, I have arranged everything." Moran said.


    correct!


    This Moran is the squad member that Tangcheng brought before, the sniper Moran!


    Later, because of Ye Hao''s cultivation, Tang Cheng was promoted to the leader of Team Huang, and she also became the leader of a small team, and the first task she received was very special.


    Just to bring her team to a district of Haicheng to be the director of the police station.


    And Wushuang City is within her jurisdiction.


    It is impossible for the country to ignore such emerging forces as Wushuang City, but it is impossible to use strong means. You can only rely on Moran, who has something to do with Ye Hao, to monitor secretly.


    Ye Hao knows this too, but his principle is to do whatever you like outside, as long as it doesn''t interfere with Wushuang City, there is no problem.


    After chatting with the director for a few more words, Moran left the headquarters.


    While she was sitting in the car, she pressed the headset.


    "How is the situation now?"


    "Captain, a special plane from Tianmen landed at Yuhang Airport and is coming to Haicheng. It is estimated that it will reach Haicheng in three hours."


    A message came from the other end.


    Moran''s expression became serious. She looked at the sky of Haicheng, dark clouds, with a feeling of anxiety.

 Chapter 1785： Visit by the Heavenly Master

    Chapter 1785


    At noon, a row of black cars drove into Haicheng.


    People who didn''t know about this battle thought it was a certain leader who came.


    The convoy drove straight through towards the Beicheng District of Haicheng, and finally stopped at the gate of Wushuang City.


    A one-armed middle-aged man walked out, walked to the middle car, opened the car door, and said respectfully to the old man sitting inside.


    "Master Tianshi, we are here. This is Wushuang City."


    The white-robed old man opened his eyes. He turned his head and looked at the open gate of Wushuang City, and he could vaguely see that there was someone standing inside.


    "Zuo Mu, are we here?"


    "Yes, here. The Lord Xiaogu and Sect Master Yao asked me to ask you, what should I do next? Will all the disciples get out of the car." This person was the one who appeared in the tomb of Qin Mausoleum before and had fought against Ye Hao.


    Zuo Mu.


    The celestial master waved his hand: "No, I wanted you to accompany me. I have to put in such a big battle, how come the visitor is not here to fight."


    Zuo Mu smiled bitterly in his heart. We don''t know what you think, but the first thing you do after you leave the customs is to come to Wushuang City. Everyone in China Rivers and Lakes thinks that you settled the accounts after the autumn.


    "Tell me, no one is allowed to get off the car. Honestly stay in the car, most of all the two boys Xiao Zheng and Yao Chun." The old teacher walked out of the car with a cane.


    Almost only this celestial master can call the Lord of the Valley of Casting Sword Valley and the Sect Master of Divine Medicine Sect as a kid.


    "Yes." Zuo Mu nodded and went to spread the word.


    After passing the message, Zuo Mu walked back and asked: "Then... how many of us will go in?"


    "Just you and me." said the old master.


    Zuo Mu was dumbfounded. He looked at the old celestial master in disbelief: "Just... the two of us?"


    "Yeah. What''s the matter? Going to visit someone''s house, is it still in groups." The old master took a step toward the gate of Wushuang City without caring.


    Zuo Mu hesitated to look at the people in the cars behind him. He was a little embarrassed by the choice of the Celestial Master, but he also knew the personality of the Celestial Master. No one could stop him from making decisions.


    Zuo Mu could only be alert for twelve points, and followed the old heavenly master to the door of Wushuang City.


    There were only two people waiting here, which made Zuo Mu a little frown, and the dignified Tianmen celestial master came to visit. If it is from other clan sects, it is estimated that the whole clan will welcome him.


    Wushuang City unexpectedly came to meet the two.


    "Well, Ye Hao in Unparalleled City, if you miss the distance, you still hope that the old master will not blame it." Ye Hao stepped up, clasping his fists, and staring at the old man in front of him.


    There was no fluctuation in his tone, and his eyes were very calm.


    "Bei Ming Wuji, it''s been a long time since the heavenly master." Bei Ming Wuji stood beside Ye Hao and said with a smile.


    The celestial master raised his head and greeted Beiming Wuji: "Brother Beiming, it''s been a long time since I saw you. I remember that the last time I met was ten years ago, and your bones are still strong."


    "It''s tough." Bei Ming Wuji said.


    The celestial master cast his eyes on Ye Hao, and looked up and down the young man.


    The atmosphere is a bit stiff at this time.


    In all the surrounding areas where you can see it, people from all sides are staring at it.


    Staring at this collision of the strongest forces between the north and the south.


    "Yes, yes. Young and extraordinary, just like your father." The old master smiled lightly.


    The expressions of Zuo Mu and Bei Ming Wuji were stiff.


    I don''t know if the heavenly master intentionally or unintentionally, he even mentioned Ye Hao''s father at this time.


    They all knew that Ye Hao''s father was forced to die on the cliff of Tianmen by the celestial master.


    In other words, the celestial master is Ye Hao''s father and enemy.


    The reason why Bei Ming Wuji asked to accompany his grandson out was because he was worried that his grandson would do something in a fit of anger. Although Ye Hao is strong now, he is still not qualified in front of the old master.


    "Hahahaha, the celestial master is too acclaimed." Ye Hao didn''t show any movement unexpectedly. He leaned over and pointed inside the gate: "Since the celestial master is here, let''s take a seat in the mansion. Xiao in the car Don¡¯t Valley Master and Yao Sect Master come out?"


    "No, I''m afraid that some of their ignorant boys will talk to you. Don''t worry about the group of people outside, Ye Gongziquan will be the only guests today and only me and Zuo Mu will do." said the old master.


    Bei Ming Wuji was shocked in his heart, and also secretly admired the city of the old heavenly master.


    Wushuang City, who dared to be alone with his own Tianmen, didn''t worry that the other party would make a move on his own. This was true pure belief in Ye Hao''s personality, or confident belief that his strength was sufficient to deal with all changes.


    "Okay, please." Ye Hao smiled and led the way, and the group walked into Wushuang City.


    In the several cars outside the city, everyone in Tianmen was secretly anxious.


    "What to do? Master Tianshi doesn''t want us to follow, what if he has some accident inside?" Yaoli looked at his master worriedly.


    Yao Chun put on a mask and said in a deep voice: "Wait. Three hours later, if Lord Tianshi hasn''t come out, we will go in."


    "What if they stop it?" Yaoli asked with suspicion.


    "Crush." ??Yao Chun''s words still had expectations.


    He hoped from the heart that Ye Hao would really be able to attack the celestial master. If that is the case, the gate would really use its full strength to attack Wushuang City that day, and the people in the rivers and lakes would not say anything.


    ...


    "Okay, okay. Although this place lives in the busy city, it is so abundant. Ye Gongzi''s skills in formation are really comparable to gods.


    There is also the Four Saint Beast Array that has long been lost in the city. "The old heavenly master just stepped into Wushuang City, and he discovered the special features of Wushuang City.


    "The heavenly master laughed, just a humble house." Ye Hao said modestly.


    The old celestial master and Ye Hao were chatting about some things, and the Bei Ming Wuji and Zuo Mu behind them were a little dumbfounded. The atmosphere was completely different from what they had imagined.


    "Cough cough cough..." The heavenly master coughed, stopped, and looked at a quaint little pavilion in a bamboo forest next to him.


    "The old master wants to rest?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I''m getting older, my legs and feet are no longer good. I''m tired after walking so little. Ye Gongzi, you can play chess." The old master asked.


    "A little bit of knowledge." Ye Hao said.


    "That''s right, how about you and me playing in the small pavilion." The old master smiled peacefully.


    "I am willing to accompany you." Ye Hao nodded.


    "But the old man, I have a habit of playing chess, and I don''t like people watching. Zuo Mu, you should withdraw first." The old master glanced at Zuo Mu next to him.


    Zuo Mu bowed slightly: "Yes."


    Ye Hao glanced at the old celestial master who was walking towards the small pavilion. He said to his grandfather: "Grandpa, please accompany Senior Zuo Mu. I and the old celestial master will play a game first."


    Bei Ming Wuji looked at Ye Hao with some worry, he was worried about what would happen to the two being alone.


    "Grandpa don''t need to worry, we are just resting and playing chess." Ye Hao said.


    Bei Ming Wuji finally nodded and left with Zuo Mu.


    Ye Hao and the old master sat in the small pavilion. Ye Hao took out a white jade chessboard and two barrels of black jade and white jade pieces from the storage props.

 Chapter 1786： Celestial demons

    Chapter 1786 The Sky Demon Clan


    "Good chess." Seeing Ye Hao''s chess pieces, the old master admired.


    "Teacher, please choose your son." Ye Hao put Baizi and Heizi in the center and let the celestial master choose first.


    "Old and old, it''s muddy like that ink. Unlike a young poster like you, the future is still bright. I choose this black piece." The old heavenly master took the black piece chess tube.


    Ye Hao naturally took the white chess barrel.


    The celestial master took the first step, Heizi fell, and Ye Hao followed.


    The two of them are really like two chess players.


    "Is the master peak of the master doctor cut by Ye Gongzi?" The old heavenly master suddenly asked while playing chess.


    Ye Hao''s expression remained the same, and he said, "Yes."


    "Yaochun''s son Yaoli married Nangong Ziqiong of the Nangong family. The wedding was disturbed by Ye Gongzi, and the bride was also taken away by you?" The old celestial master continued to ask.


    "Yes." Ye Hao still answered truthfully.


    "Ye Gongzi dug up the Baicao Garden of the Divine Doctor Sect?"


    "Yes."


    "The Seven Swords of Xiao Zheng in Jianjian Valley were snatched by Young Master Ye?"


    "Yes."


    After the celestial master had finished one son, he raised his head and looked at Ye Hao: "Don''t you want to explain anything to me?"


    Ye Hao stared at the chessboard: "Explanation? If you had a choice in your mind, would it change because of my explanation? Since it can''t be changed, then what do I have to say?"


    "Hahaha. Interesting, interesting." The heavenly master laughed, as if talking to himself.


    "Yao Chun used your friends as sacrifices to extend the life span and break through the realm to cast the seven-star life-renewal magic circle. You are forgiven for breaking through his gate.


    The lady of the Nangong family really doesn''t like Yaoli. Since she insisted on leaving, there is no saying that she would **** the bride.


    At that time, the entire Tianmen was chasing you, and it was considered to be a vengeance with Yao Chun. Since it is an enemy, destroying a Baicao Garden is not a big deal.


    As for the later incident of Xiao Zheng''s seizure of the sword, the fight between the rivers and the lakes is not to mention the seizure of the sword, life and death are more common. Xiao Zheng''s humiliation can only be said that he is not good at learning and insults himself. "


    Ye Hao looked at the celestial master with some surprise. Before the celestial master asked him, Ye Hao originally thought that the other party would ask the teacher for sins.


    "Leave aside these things. You have seen Ah Jian, and naturally learned from his mouth what happened back then. I forced your father to death. You are your father''s enemy. You don''t hate me? You don''t want to kill me?" It fell again.


    Ye Hao''s raised hand paused, and a black dragon on the chessboard had already taken shape, opening a huge mouth to look at Ye Hao''s Baizi.


    Five seconds later, Ye Hao Baizi fell in front of the black dragon.


    The sound of the dragon''s roar seemed to be heard in the wind, and the messy Baizi instantly turned into a white dragon, entangled with the black dragon, hard to separate.


    "Hate. I want to kill you too." Ye Hao said without shy.


    "Deserving to be the leader of the younger generation, not arrogant or impatient, not showing timidity, not being shaken by emotions, inner calmness." The old master first praised Ye Hao, and then shook his head regretfully.


    "If there are people like you among the Tianmen disciples, I don''t think I need to worry anymore."


    "I think Tianmen Four Tianjiao is good." Ye Hao said lightly.


    The old celestial master smiled and shook his head: "They were born well, and with a famous teacher, they have achieved their current achievements. Their mentality has changed, and only the eldest Sun Rong of Tianji Pavilion can do it.


    But being taught by that old guy, although he was approachable, he lacked a domineering attitude and an aura of fighting against the sky. "


    The celestial master looked at Ye Hao: "If I tell you, I actually know that your father is not dead. You still won''t hate me."


    The words of the old master made Ye Hao''s move a little shaken.


    After Ye Hao finished writing, he raised his head and looked at the old master.


    The celestial master looked at the chess game. At this moment, every time they placed a piece, they needed to pause. The chess pieces on the chessboard had already occupied two-thirds, and the situation had begun to enter the late stage.


    "Back then, Ajian and your father thought they designed to escape the eyes of the world in the name of suspended animation and thought they could hide from me. But they didn''t know that Tianmen was under my feet. How could I not know their little actions?


    He also used a dead person to deceive me because I thought I was really confused at that time. "The old heavenly master smiled and shook his head, falling behind.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao, the heavenly master was right. At that time, the heavenly master''s strength was good, how could his father''s behavior be concealed from him.


    He is scheming, and only when what has not happened can his father''s plan succeed.


    But why is this? Why did he do this.


    "You have stepped into the fairyland now, presumably you already know some things. And you also entered Qinling, you should have seen those monsters." The heavenly master looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "You want me to give you a story, a story from a long, long time ago." Without waiting for Ye Hao''s consent, the old master began to tell it for himself.


    "The world in which we exist is not the only world. According to current scientific terms, there are actually other planes. Among them are the planes that we think are the lives of gods and the planes of demons.


    Gods are actually powerful men of different races. Because they have power far beyond us, we enshrine them as gods.


    And between the plane and the plane, it is like there is a gap between the continent and the continent, and they are not connected in normal times.


    But there will always be people in the world who are uneasy about the status quo, trying to conquer the planes. The gods call them sinners, forgotten races, demons, and so on.


    And they call themselves the demon clan. It is a high-level race like **** among many planes, and one of the earliest races born in many planes.


    But the evil, who admired violence, were defeated by races of many planes in the battles that did not know how many billions of years ago, expelled them from their planes, and exiled them.


    I thought that the demons would die from then on, but no one thought that they would actually use the means against the sky to create a plane by themselves, cultivate their voice there, and start a plan of revenge.


    When many racial powerhouses reacted, the Heavenly Demons had grown to an uncontrollable level. Rumor has it that a plane was conquered by the Heavenly Demons and was abruptly destroyed.


    After that, the plane that was similar to the plane of the Heavenly Demon Clan was just our world.


    Fortunately, although our plane is thin, the laws of the plane are particularly strong, making the demons unable to attack on a large scale. They can only create dimensional cracks and send troops that can come to our world to attack.


    The races of other planes naturally can''t see the tragedy of another plane being destroyed again. They also sent their own troops to our world to fight, and this is why we have the gods in our ancient legends. "The heavenly master tells the story.


    The clues in Ye Hao''s mind were completely connected, and the monsters from the east and the west were originally caused by this celestial demon clan.


    They have been thinking about their world for tens of thousands of years.

 Chapter 1787： Two ways

    Chapter 1787: Two Ways


    "After several wars between gods and demons, God''s civilization has taken root in our world. With agents, after all, they want to prevent the return of the demons.


    Our East, Buddhism, Taoism, and Tianmen are actually the spokespersons of those powerful races.


    The same goes for the evil races of the West, the Temple of Athens, the Holy Church, the magicians and so on. Our responsibility is to maintain peace in this world under the protection of God.


    And let the sentient beings of this world live in a comfortable environment. The first few attacks of the Demon Race were resolved, but I don''t know why the aura of our world is getting thinner.


    This has led to fewer and fewer practitioners and lower aptitudes. On the contrary, the walls of the plane are getting weaker and weaker, and the agitation of those demons is getting more and more intense. "


    The old heavenly master sighed: "Perhaps...our world will be flattened by the demon clan in the near future."


    Hearing what the celestial master said, I felt like they were defenders of justice.


    "Then my father and grandpa? God, do you think they are your enemies?" Ye Hao asked a question.


    "Enemy? I don''t think we are just people who choose two paths." After the old master fell, he looked up at the sky.


    "We have made a contract with those races, and every time we will send some people with good qualifications to their world, it can be regarded as leaving some seeds for our world.


    This process has been going on for thousands of years, but fewer than 10,000 people have been sent by the East, and the West estimates that there will not be too many. "


    "Then why don''t you send all the people in this world? Instead, you want to hide them?" Ye Hao asked.


    "It''s such a simple thing to cross a plane to another plane. The body of an ordinary person will be torn into pieces when it touches a dimensional crack.


    Only people above the fairyland can leave here, and every time a dimensional crack is opened, it takes a lot of energy, but there are restrictions on who can enter.


    Therefore, we can only choose the elite and let them live with the seeds of the earth. "The old heavenly master said heavily.


    "As for the others, we cannot change their destiny. We can only let them live on under our concealment. At least, they don''t need to live in panic."


    "You just said that they are not your enemies, but they have chosen a different path from you. Then what path did my father and grandfather choose?" Ye Hao asked the bottom line.


    "The idea they advocate is that those things are told to us by the higher races, maybe they are using us and deceiving us.


    They may regard our world as their battlefield. After all, no one who left this world to go to the plane of God''s life has ever returned.


    And they are unwilling to abandon the land under their feet. So they want to use their own power to investigate the truth of the matter, and find a way to counter the demons.


    Because such behavior is almost contrary to the vast majority of the forces in this world who know the truth. Therefore, we regard it as a cancer and a destabilizing factor in the world.


    After all, those forces still need to be maintained in this world, and the foundation for maintenance also requires the stability of the world. "The heavenly master explained.


    Ye Hao was silent.


    Two roads, two diametrically opposed roads.


    One seems to be generally safe and can be sheltered by gods. Although the price is the loss of their homes and more than seven billion humans and trillions of life on earth, they can leave the last seeds for the earth before the end.


    The other day is going against the sky, disobeying the so-called Protoss, and not giving up the land under our feet and the people on this land until the last moment.


    There are too many things to bear on the second road, which is not recognized by others, and there is no help.


    Ye Hao developed a heartfelt respect for his grandfather and father, whom he had never met.


    "Then why are you telling me this now, and deliberately let go of my father." Ye Hao now hasn''t much rejected the celestial master in front of him.


    After all, what the celestial master said is right, the choice of the two paths is right or wrong, they are all for the future of this world, but they have chosen different directions.


    The starting point is good.


    "Because there is not much time in this world, there is no need to hide it anymore," the old heavenly master whispered.


    Ye Hao''s heart trembled. Although he had a hunch, the five prophecies of the Holy See had already fulfilled two, and Yakina of the Greek Temple also had this hunch.


    But when the heavenly master said it himself, Ye Hao still felt pressure.


    "The reason why the Tianji Pavilion retreats is because of this." Ye Hao looked at the old master.


    The old master nodded.


    "How long will it be, what kind of scene will it be?" Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "The old man of Tianji said that it will appear in a year or so at the earliest, and three years at the latest. By then, the wall of the plane will begin to weaken, and the demons will have the opportunity to invest more troops to conquer our world."


    One year, three years.


    Ye Hao has a feeling of suffocation, a powerful existence that can destroy all the gods'' races, if they appear on this land, it will definitely be the end!


    "Okay. The story is over, your talent is good. If you want, we will open the door of dimension again in a year, and I can send you out of this world." The old master threw out a tempting conditions of.


    Ye Hao looked intently at the old master: "Then my relatives, family, and friends in this world."


    The old master fiddled with the black in the chess tube.


    "I said before that crossing the dimensional crack requires sufficient strength, and there is a limit on the number of people. So..." The final words of the old master did not finish, but the meaning was already obvious.


    Ye Hao showed a suddenly open expression, and the chess piece in his hand fell on the chessboard.


    "Master, you lost."


    On the chessboard, the black dragon continued to attack, and the white dragon had almost been forced to the corner.


    But because of Ye Hao, the entire white dragon seemed to be irritable, and his whole body emitted a dazzling light, fiercely attacking the black dragon. Under the attack of the white dragon, the black dragon was completely unable to resist.


    The celestial master did not settle down, smiled and shook his head.


    "I know why my father and my grandfather would choose the second path, even if it is difficult, even if others stop it, even if it is the enemy of the majority. If it were me, I would take this path.


    Because it is impossible for me to leave my friends, relatives, and lovers behind because of my grievances. I can not do it. "


    Ye Hao stood up.


    boom


    There was a muffled thunder in the dark clouds in the sky, and then the squally rain fell immediately.


    Ye Hao clenched his fists and held his head high: "No friends, no relatives, no lovers. So what''s the point of being alive, isn''t it just a skeleton frame without a soul?


    If this is the case, it is better to give it a go and fight for the people behind you, even if you want to be an enemy of demons and gods, so what! "


    boom


    Thunder and lightning flashed in the sky.

 Chapter 1788： Challenge initiated by Ye Hao!

    The celestial master looked at Ye Hao''s figure with a sad look on his face.


    "Do you know you are very adventurous if you are like this. Your strength is good now. You will be in a fairyland at the age of twenty, but it is not worth mentioning that you are not like those gods and those demons."


    "I may not be their enemy now, but what about in the future?" Ye Hao turned his head, his eyes glowing.


    "In the future? Your current Wushuang City can''t even compete with Tianmen. What''s more, to face those demons, what reason do I have to believe in you? You have a future?" The voice of the heavenly master was like...

 Chapter 1789： Tiandijue

    Chapter 1789


    This heavy rain lasted a long time.


    But this still cannot prevent the spread of a piece of information.


    Wushuang City launched a "Heaven and Earth Jue" against Tianmen.


    Almost all the tea houses where warriors gathered were talking about this news.


    "What is "Tian Di Jue"?"


    "I seem to have heard it from the elders in the family, but I don''t remember it now."


    "You don''t know''Tian Di Jue''. Come, let this young man tell you. This is a very serious ceremony, and the original founder happened to be Tianmen."


    When they learned about the "Tian Di Jue" system, they were all stunned. After that, they always thought that Wushuang City was just delaying time and seeking a dead end.


    In the Buddhist hall, several monks in Buddhist robes are sitting on the ground.


    "Brother, what do you think of Wushuang City''s initiation of the "Heaven and Earth Judgment" against Tianmen." A monk looked at the Ming Wang Buddha next to him, and this man was the brother of Ming Wang Buddha.


    The head of Buddhism is Chiba Buddha.


    "I want to hear your opinions first." Ming Wang Buddha looked at the other masters.


    "The poor monk believes that Wushuang City is hitting the stone with the pebbles. Even if there is a year, it is impossible to defeat the Tianmen. After all, the conditions for the''Tiandi Jue'' are too harsh." A monk shook his head and said.


    "I think so. Although the''Tiandi Jue'' is a system that has been handed down since ancient times, challengers won no more than ten in a thousand matches, not to mention that they still challenge Tianmen."


    "Wushuang City, eager for quick success and instant benefits. After their young man named Ye Hao was born, it caused the Chinese arena and lakes to be full of smoke and hostility."


    Listening to what his juniors said, Ming Wang Buddha just smiled.


    "Brother, your opinion is different from you?" Chiba Buddha looked at his junior.


    The Buddha of the Ming Dynasty put his hands together and said: "Three thousand years ago, the Tianmen initiated the''Heaven and Earth Judgment'' against me by Buddhism and Taoism. At that time, I thought it was Tianmen''s self-defeating path, and we did not take it seriously.


    But the facts slapped us in the face and we lost.


    Since then, we have been silent for fifty years in accordance with the requirements of Tianmen.


    Fifty years, fifty years is enough to change a dynasty and an era.


    Since Tianmen has risen, no one can shake his current position.


    And how did you know that Wushuang City was not the Tianmen of the year, and that Tianmen was not the us of the year? The world''s disaster is imminent, this world, this world, should also be in chaos. Amitabha. "


    ...


    The Simon family.


    The Ximen family, who had never been behind closed doors, had also heard the news at this moment.


    "Shuo''er, your sword is unstable." A middle-aged man looked at Xi Men Shuo, who was practicing sword, and said in a deep voice.


    Ximen Shuo clenched the sword tightly, the blade became sharper, and the sword energy surged.


    The middle-aged man shook his head: "It''s illusory and unstructured."


    After speaking, a small branch next to the middle-aged man''s Jian Qi was directly thrown out.


    Xi Men Shuo saw the shot branches and hurriedly used his sword to respond, but the seemingly light branches hit his sword and directly knocked Xi Men Shuo to the ground.


    "Since you don''t want to practice swords, then don''t practice. If you practice, it''s nothing." The middle-aged man picked up the tea cup next to him and took a sip.


    Ximen Shuo put away the sword, walked to the middle-aged man, sitting cross-legged, with his head hanging down: "The child is distracted when practicing the sword, and his father will be punished."


    "Let''s talk about it, why do you practice swordsmanship?" the middle-aged man asked.


    Ximen Shuo bit his lip lightly, and finally said, "Because the Wushuang City has been rumored to have initiated a''Heaven and Earth Decision'' against Tianmen."


    "I''ve heard about this. You are distracted because the city lord of Wushuang City is the one who defeated you." The middle-aged man looked at his son.


    Ximen Shuo''s face showed a look of ashamed.


    "Baby is ashamed. In Tianmen half a year ago, Babe could still fight him. Now, he has dared to initiate a''Heaven and Earth Decree'' against Tianmen, but Babe stopped moving forward."


    Ximen Shuo clenched his fists, his hands full of thick calluses from sword practice.


    "It''s not unreasonable to be competitive, but remember not to be jealous due to contention. That will only make your sword no longer sharp. Ye Hao, I know, I have heard a lot about him during this period of time. .


    Excellent talents, it is said that at the age of twenty, he already has the strength equivalent to Wonderland. "


    Hearing his father said this, Ximen Shuo even lowered his head.


    "Shuoer, it is a blessing for you to have such a strong opponent of the same age in front of you. Remember what we have said in our family, as a swordsman, the most feared thing is not failure, but that there is no one that can let you swing your sword. opponent.


    As long as there is an opponent, even if you fail ten times or a hundred times. Every time you fail, every time you swing one more sword, it proves that your swordsmanship has improved by another point. "The middle-aged man looked at his son and said.


    Simonsho raised his head, with mixed emotions in his eyes: "Father, I understand this. But what the child is afraid of...I...I will not even see his back one day.


    At that time, I will not even be qualified to draw a sword in front of him. "


    The middle-aged man smiled, and he touched Simonsuo''s head.


    "Knowing to be afraid, to worry, to work hard, this is a good thing. Shuoer, your arena will be different from ours, and the world will soon face chaos.


    At that time, you will have to face far more than what we have seen now. This is why I will not let you go to Qinling and let you cultivate in the family.


    In the future, all acquired martial artists and congenital martial artists will be grass mustard. Only above the fairyland, achieve the holy power, chase the divine way, can survive in the last days.


    The Simon family still depends on you after all. "


    The middle-aged man said, stood up, took off the jade pendant around his waist and threw it to his son.


    "You don''t want to practice swords for half a month, take a good rest. After half a month, I will let the butler take you to that place."


    Ximen Shuo''s face changed suddenly, and his face was filled with uncontrollable excitement: "Father...I... can I go now?"


    "It''s okay. But let me tell you, that place is dangerous. It is the place where our Ximen family tempers the sword heart. A swordsman can only be a true swordsman if he has a sword heart.


    When you come out of there, it is also the time when you swing your sword at that person again. "The middle-aged man finished speaking and turned and left.


    Simon Shuo picked up the jade pendant in front of him, with excitement and excitement in his eyes.


    "Young Master Ye, please wait. One day, I will swing my sword at you again and let you witness my martial arts!"


    Unparalleled city thousands of miles away.


    "Ah cut." Ye Hao sneezed, and he looked at the people at the conference table in front of him.


    "Why are you back again?"


    Seeing these people who had gone back and forth before him, Ye Hao was a little depressed.


    "Why don''t you tell us about such an important thing as''Tian Di Jue''? You are just fooling around!" Xiang Yisu scolded, patting the table.

 Chapter 1790： One year period

    Chapter 1790: One Year Period


    "The matter of''Tian Di Jue'' is determined by me. Whether it is for the current Wushuang City or for the future, this step must be taken. There are some things I cannot tell you now.


    But please believe me, since I dare to take this step, I am sure that I can complete this ¡®Heaven and Earth¡¯. "Ye Hao cocked Erlang''s legs and spoke such serious things in a leisurely manner.


    With this posture, it is hard to believe him when watching a few black lines appear on everyone''s foreheads.


    Mrs. Changsun sighed lightly. She looked at Ye Hao and said, "Young Master Ye, now it''s done. We can''t say anything, but you really understand Heaven and Earth Jue! This duel has occurred thousands of times since ancient times.


    But the real success is less than one percent, and you are still launching such a duel against the China First Force. "


    "Of course I know that''Tian Di Jue'' is a very cruel and very advantageous battle against the challenged. Otherwise, in ancient times, those challenged could not accept the challenge of the weak when they had advantages." Ye Haosheng Shrugged and said.


    Long Sun Rong on the side interjected coldly: "''Tiandi Jue'' was created by Tianmen, and it was divided into three battles. Let me talk about the first one: you have no chance of winning the first one.


    Needless to say, the Tianmen is the old heavenly master, who hasn''t done anything for a hundred years, but in all likelihood, he has stepped into the holy realm and became a saint!


    You are at best a fairyland now, how could you have won the heavenly master! And there are additional conditions in the first game. As a challenger, you must take the opponent''s three moves without avoiding it before starting the battle! "


    Ye Hao tapped his fingers on the table: "I can''t beat him now, but don''t forget that the time I set is one year from now. Who can guarantee that I will not be a holy place at that time.


    As for the three tricks? Three strokes are three strokes, I can even say that if the old master can''t win me within these three strokes, then he has lost the chance to defeat me. "


    What a mad word, if this is heard by the Tianmen disciples, it is estimated that the Tianmen disciples will copy guys to fight with Ye Hao, of course, the premise is that they have done it.


    As for the fairyland stepping into the holy realm, this is the dream pursued by the vast majority of people, but how many people have truly completed this breakthrough.


    saint!


    That is the existence that can shake the heaven and the earth, that is the existence closest to the gods.


    If others say that he can step into the holy realm from the fairyland within a year, it is estimated that most people will think he is bragging.


    But what if the person who said this was Ye Hao!


    It took less than three years to shake the entire Chinese man.


    No one dares to say that it is impossible, because he has done too many things that everyone thinks is impossible, as if it gives people a feeling that there is no impossible in him.


    "Well, let''s not talk about the first battle. But in the first battle, Wushuang City has no chance of winning. The rule of the second battle is that the challenger sends ten people to challenge a full 100 people!"


    Xiang Yisu stood up and patted the table with his hands, and asked Ye Hao loudly: "This is a battle of life and death. Are you going to let your people die? Face your enemies ten times!


    Don''t think about playing by yourself, there are rules in the "Heaven and Earth Judgment", and no one is allowed to repeat each battle! Those who have played in the cut can no longer be played. "


    Ten people beat one hundred people!


    This is a great disadvantage in terms of quantity.


    "I believe in my people." Ye Hao touched his chin and said lightly.


    Xiang Yisu covered his face, and he really didn''t make any sense with this kid.


    "According to the strength of your Wushuang City now, let alone a victory in the third battle, your Wushuang City has not even reached the standard of participation." Changsun Yu glared at Ye Hao.


    "The third battle is the largest battle. The challenger faced 10,000 challengers with 1,000 people! Not to mention 10,000 people in Tianmen, there is no problem with pulling out 100,000 people.


    But your Wushuang City, including those old and weak women and children, only has less than 500 people. What do you take to fight the world. "


    Ye Hao was silent at this time.


    He also knows this. This is one of the problems he must solve within this year.


    "Our Ten Thousand Demons City..." Bei Ming Wuji stood up and said.


    "Wait, Beiming Patriarch. Tiandijue''s rule is that participants must be from two forces. Your Ten Thousand Demons City is obviously not from Wushuang City." Nan Gong Fengyi interjected.


    "Why not, Ye Hao is my grandson. As long as I have a word, why not merge Ten Thousand Demons City into Wushuang City?" Bei Ming Wuji said without hesitation.


    "Grandpa, I won''t move a person in Ten Thousand Demons City in''Heaven and Earth Jue''." Ye Hao said while looking at Bei Ming Wuji.


    "Haoer..."


    "Grandpa, don''t say anything, I have decided." Ye Hao said firmly.


    Ye Hao''s request from Tiandi Jue was clear. In the third battle, he had also thought of people who would use Ten Thousand Demon City, but the threat of Ten Thousand Demon City''s forbidden land was always there.


    If the backbone is taken away at that time, in case of an accident, Ye Hao can''t bet on his luck.


    "Master Ye Hao is the Holy Son of our Western Holy See, and this time he went to Europe, he has been arranged by the Pope as the next Pope''s successor.


    As long as Master Ye Hao is willing, the two knights of the Holy See, the Cardinal and the Archbishop, can fight for the Lord Son! "Olena stood up and said righteously.


    Son?


    Everyone was a little dumbfounded.


    They knew that in the battle at Qianzhangya, the people of Tianmen forced Ye Hao to death. In the end, many Western forces appeared and made Tianmen give up.


    But they never imagined that Ye Hao would still be His Royal Highness the Son, the future successor to the Pope!


    As far as they know, the Holy See in Europe is equivalent to the Tianmen of China, dominating European order.


    Ye Hao raised his hand and motioned to Olena to be quiet.


    "Stop Olena. There are regulations in Tiandijue. This is a battle limited to Huaxia. In order to prevent foreign forces from using this method to infiltrate Huaxia, foreigners are not allowed to participate in the Tiandijue. "


    Olena was taken aback for a moment, and then she asked in surprise: "The young master, your half-bloods..."


    "Nor." Ye Hao shook his head.


    Beiming Wuji''s face was not very good, he knew that those powerful half-blood fighters now had a decisive weight in Wushuang City.


    If they couldn''t play in the "Heaven and Earth Jue", it would be equivalent to breaking Ye Hao''s arm.


    "Ye Hao..." Bei Ming Wuji said.


    "Grandpa, and everyone present. I know that everyone cares about me and Wushuang City. But please keep your heart in your stomach, Ye Hao will take care of all these things.


    One year later, the "Heaven and Earth Determined". "


    Ye Hao''s eyes flashed with confidence: "I have confidence that Wushuang City will stand on top of China from now on!"

 Chapter 1791： Pool party

    End of August


    The heat has come.


    However, Wushuang City is a green grass with a cool breeze.


    It has been more than half a month since Wushuang City initiated the "Heaven and Earth Judgment" against Tianmen. Although there are still many people involved in this matter, the enthusiasm has been greatly reduced.


    After all, the time set by Ye Hao is one year later, and now there is still a lot of time before the start of "Tian Di Jue". It is impossible for everyone to keep their eyes on this matter.


    With the arrival of the hot summer, everything returned to peace...

 Chapter 1792： Swimsuit beauty

    Chapter 1792


    "Meow, don''t run! You dare to pour me water!"


    "You chase me, you can''t chase."


    Two little guys dressed in one-piece swimsuits were playing by the pool.


    Miaomiao watched as she was about to be overtaken by the mice behind, she rolled her eyes and looked at Ye Hao.


    It was a leap directly, and he fell directly into Ye Hao''s arms.


    "Meow, what are you doing." Ye Hao was startled by the sudden meow.


    But Miao Miao kept shrinking into Ye Hao''s arms.


    "Brother save me, mice bully me!" Meow looked at Ye Hao pitifully.


    But the wagging tail betrayed Meow Meow''s heart, indicating that she is very happy now.


    "Nonsense, obviously you pour me water secretly. You hurry up and get me off Ye Ge!" The mouse ran to Ye Hao, staring at Meow.


    Meow Meow put out her tongue mischievously: "I just can''t get down, you can come up if you have the ability."


    "Come on up." As he said, the mouse also ran into Ye Hao''s arms and began to catch Meow''s tail.


    This embarrassed Ye Hao.


    The two little girls are both thirteen or fourteen years old, their bodies are well developed, and they are also playing with Ye Hao in swimsuits. The sun loungers are so big that there will inevitably be some indescribable collisions.


    "You two are not allowed to quarrel, this will affect the young master." Laura walked over in a black silk swimsuit and pulled the two little girls off Ye Hao with a serious expression.


    It may not be a swimsuit, and Laura is very strong and has a temper like a big sister.


    Both Meow and Mice are kind to her, but they are becoming more and more lawless towards Ye Hao, and they often even run to Ye Hao''s bed in the middle of the night, and the two are proud of it.


    "Laura, thank you for your hard work. These two children, I can''t control them now." Ye Hao looked at Laura who had rescued him.


    Laura pulled the corner of her swimsuit and said shyly: "It''s the young master that you usually dote on them too much."


    Seeing Laura''s twisty look, Ye Hao noticed that Laura''s swimsuit is no worse than Nangong Fengyi''s bikini, inheriting the boldness of European and American beauty.


    It was completely different from Olena, who was standing beside her and wearing a white swimsuit without saying a word.


    It feels a bit criminal.


    Ye Hao felt a bit hot in his nose, but he was a little angry in the past half a month.


    Laura looked at the young master''s deliberately looking away, and she was a little happy. The swimsuit that Monica and Della picked for them seemed really good.


    Laura took a step back and stood silently behind Ye Hao again.


    Olena next to Laura looked a little jealous.


    Feeling Olena''s eyes, Laura''s mouth curled up, and she deliberately stood up.


    "This woman deliberately seduce Lord Son, isn''t it just a few more pieces of meat, it''s fat when fighting." Olena thought a little displeased.


    She looked at her relatively conservative swimsuit again, and felt a little self-blaming.


    I had already made up my mind to get that bikini if ??I knew it yesterday. It seems that the young master still likes to wear less.


    Laura noticed Olena''s unhappy eyes, she was very happy inside.


    It is rare for Ye Hao to stay in Wushuang City for the past half month. Laura will naturally follow Ye Hao as a guard, but Olena is a follower of Young Master Ye Hao.


    Except for Young Master Ye Hao going to the bathroom and sleeping, this woman basically followed, and she didn''t give herself a chance at all.


    This feeling is also Olena''s, she feels that someone has invaded the territory.


    The two are rushing, but they don''t really fight, so they can only compete in secret.


    At this moment, Ye Hao didn''t know the Shura field behind him, his eyes moved to the other side of the pool, from where he could vaguely hear the sound of singing and musical instruments.


    One of the voices made Ye Hao''s eyes a little complicated.


    Song Xiaoyue!


    Song Xiaoyue woke up without being in a coma a few days before half a month ago. She thought that Song Xiaoyue''s affairs would come to an end, but what she never expected was that Song Xiaoyue lost her memory.


    To be precise, I lost the memory of Ye Hao and Song Ying being together!


    After that, Ye Hao tried to tell Song Xiaoyue about this. After all, compared to other people, Song Xiaoyue''s attitude was the most important.


    Song Ying is a caretaker of the family. She can''t do anything to hurt her sister. What''s more, the guilt that caused Song Xiaoyue to be in a coma for half a year because of her own fault was still squeezed in her heart.


    Ye Hao originally thought that Song Xiaoyue could slowly accept this, but the next development made Ye Hao unexpected.


    Every time Ye Hao touched on such a topic, Song Xiaoyue would have a splitting headache and then fall into a coma. After waking up, he forgot this memory, and then he would be more haggard for the next few days.


    Ye Hao couldn''t find out what was the reason, even he asked Star Sky to check it out. In the end Star Sky could only draw one conclusion.


    Although Song Xiaoyue was awakened, her thoughts or soul sealed her memories that she believed to be painful. Once she touched this memory, it would hurt Song Xiaoyue''s soul.


    After Ye Hao''s several treatments failed, Song Ying forced Ye Hao to stop any attempts to restore Song Xiaoyue''s memory three days ago.


    She didn''t want to hurt her sister anymore, now it''s good for her sister to not lie in bed.


    Song Xiaoyue is now wearing a fresh swimsuit, sitting by the pool, holding a violin in her hand.


    Nangong Ziqiong sang there, and Su Xiaoxiao also pestered Nangong Ziqiong.


    For Su Xiaoxiao and Song Xiaoyue, Nangong Ziqiong is their idol. They sing well, and they are nice people. When in Wushuang City, Su Xiaoxiao always pestered Nangong Ziqiong, and now she adds Song Xiaoyue. .


    And Nangong Ziqiong did not refuse their requests, singing for them and teaching them to sing.


    Ye Hao stretched and dived into the water to swim for a while.


    Unfortunately, he accidentally bumped into a soft body.


    Ye Hao leaned out of the water to see that it was Xia Xue.


    "Sorry, I didn''t pay attention just now." Ye Hao apologized.


    "It''s okay." Xia Xue shook her head.


    Ye Hao saw Xia Xue holding a waterproof tablet in her hand, with some loaded martial arts information on it.


    "It''s rare to relax, why don''t you go play with Su Xiaoxiao and the others, and still study here." Ye Hao asked suspiciously.


    "I am now at the peak of the Marquis level, and I can''t break through for a long time, so I don''t want to waste any time, and the world is determined..." Xia Xue clenched her fists.


    It turned out that this girl wanted to improve her own strength, so she could help herself when she was ¡®Heaven and Earth¡¯.


    "There is still more than a year, so don''t be so haste. And I''ll take care of this. Just play as you should, don''t put too much pressure on yourself." Ye Hao persuaded.


    Xia Xue''s cheeks were slightly red, she held the tablet and nodded slightly.

 Chapter 1793： Big trotters

    Chapter 1793 Big Pig Hoof


    Ye Hao swam around and returned to the shore.


    This swimming pool is not small, it is equivalent to half a football field.


    "Hey, just come over and apply sunscreen for me." A beautiful shadow lying on a blanket waved to Ye Hao, with sunscreen next to it.


    Ye Hao walked over with a black face and looked at Qiu Xueyao who was lying on the ground. "


    "It''s okay for them to be with me, why have you ran here these two days."


    "It''s a holiday, and it''s so hot now, and there is no training. Isn''t it good for you here, I will run over to relax." Qiu Xueyao closed her eyes.


    She tilted her head and looked at Ye Hao still next to her. She urged: "Why are you still in a daze? Help me paint it quickly."


    "Is the temperature here? What kind of sunscreen should I put on?" Ye Hao said. He specially added an array of ice and fire attributes to the Wushuang City array, making the weather here not cold in winter and not hot in summer.


    It''s a completely isolated paradise.


    "Isn¡¯t there still the sun? Look at my skin. I don¡¯t know how dark it is. I¡¯ll take a rest now. I have to protect my skin. You have never heard of a saying that a woman¡¯s skin is a woman¡¯s first Two faces."


    While talking, Qiu Xueyao looked at the girl playing in the swimming pool with envy in her eyes.


    In fact, Qiu Xueyao''s skin is just wheat-colored, although it is not very white, it is not very dark either.


    Coupled with lines without a trace of fat, this body is the most perfect.


    "If you want to paint, you should also look for someone else. Why are you looking for me." Ye Hao rolled his eyes and moved.


    "Hey, I haven''t asked you to settle the account for the matter of you driving my sister away. What''s wrong with asking you to put on sunscreen?" Qiu Xueyao glared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao helplessly squatted next to Qiu Xueyao and unbuttoned Qiu Xueyao''s swimsuit.


    "I can tell you that you asked me to apply it. Don''t tell me to wipe your oil later." Ye Hao unbuttoned Qiu Xueyao''s smooth back.


    "There are so many people here, do you dare to lick the oil? You don''t dare to lend you ten courage." Qiu Xueyao''s words were provocative and contemptuous.


    Ye Hao''s eyelids twitched slightly and he slapped him directly.


    Qiu Xueyao''s cheeks flushed immediately, her upper body lifted up, and she covered her hip with one hand.


    "Why are you hitting me!"


    "I didn''t fight? I''m just trying to see how it feels." Ye Hao shrugged.


    "You obviously hit!" Qiu Xueyao glared at Ye Hao in shame, the pain on her **** was definitely not fake.


    "Don''t be wronged, you said just now. There are so many people here, if I hit, there must be a sound, right. Go ask them if they hear the sound?" Ye Hao looked at Qiu Xueyao jokingly.


    In the slap just now, Ye Hao used some methods, and the weight has not changed, but the slap on the flesh can guarantee that there is no sound.


    And no one around noticed the timing he chose!


    "You!" Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao unwillingly, how could she ask other people about this kind of thing, how she asked.


    "Actually...you are quite white too." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Qiu Xueyao.


    "White?"


    Qiu Xueyao was taken aback, and then her expression stiffened, and then she realized that she had asked Ye Hao to unbutton her coat just now, and now she was lifting her upper body without hiding it. Wouldn''t it make Ye Hao see everything completely.


    However, Qiu Xueyao was born as a special soldier and did not shout, so she could only lie on the blanket again with complaining eyes, without saying a word.


    Ye Hao didn''t make any more trouble, unscrew the sunscreen, and began to apply Qiu Xueyao.


    As Ye Hao, who has all the common skills, applied sunscreen to perfection, Qiu Xueyao who got it was comfortable to fall asleep.


    "You said that Qiao Linying went abroad?" Ye Hao suddenly asked about Qiao Linying.


    Ye Hao still remembers what happened before he left for Europe.


    "Yes. Didn''t you refuse Yingying, she directly signed up for the entrance exam of a well-known university in the United States, and she actually passed it.


    She flew to the United States a month ago, adapting to the life there in advance, I think she should be to escape from here.


    But that''s okay, going abroad can make her forget what happened here, and maybe she can recover in a few years. Qiu Xueyao sighed.


    She tilted her head to look at Ye Hao, who was silent: "Others say that men are big trotter. I don''t know if other men are. But you are definitely a big trotter.


    My girlfriend Zhou Qianyi went abroad because she liked you, and now my cousin, Qiao Linying, went abroad again because of you. It seems that I have to be a little more careful in the future and remind the female friends around me to stay away from you. "


    Ye Hao smiled bitterly.


    These things didn''t provoke them by myself, so do I have to blame myself.


    "That... Ye Hao... can you help me apply it too." A soft voice came from the side.


    Ye Hao turned his head, and saw Wu Tian holding her chest with one hand, holding sunscreen in one hand, her eyes were a little bit arrogant.


    Wu Tian''s dress made Ye Hao''s eyes bright, and his nosebleeds almost came out.


    In the most direct terms, this is the most economical fabric in the entire pool.


    From behind, there are only two lines...


    And the two legs have been practiced for many years. Every inch of meat is no more or less. They are just well-proportioned long legs with wet water drops on them.


    "You... your nose bleeds?" Wu Tian clutched her chest, watching the blood flowing out of Ye Hao''s nose.


    Ye Hao hurriedly recovered and stopped the blood in his nose.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I have been eating too much recently." Ye Hao pretended to be calm, as if nothing happened: "You have to apply it too, then lie down next to you. I will help you with Qiu Xueyao. Tu."


    "Yeah." Wu Dessert nodded and layed on the blanket. Ye Hao''s rudeness just now made Wu Tian feel happy in her heart. The female student helped her choose this swimsuit, and it was exactly what they said.


    "Decisive swimsuit", although after putting it on, she felt that she couldn''t wait to find a hole to bury herself.


    But seeing Ye Hao''s gaffe, she was still happy, which showed that she was still attractive to him.


    "Cut...big pig''s hoof." Qiu Xueyao looked at Ye Hao with disgust.


    Ye Hao immediately didn''t hear them, and started to wipe them with one hand.


    Actually, it wasn''t that Ye Hao was really lustful, he couldn''t help it.


    I don''t know if it was the increase in strength that caused his desire in that area to increase.


    Later, Xingqiong said that it might be because he had eaten too much Dragon Soul Grass, and his dragon nature was obscene, which directly affected Ye Hao''s body.


    And since Song Xiaoyue awakened in the past half month, Song Ying hadn''t let him touch it at all.


    Moreover, surrounded by such a group of beauties, it made him like a pile of gunpowder piled up in his body. If he was not paying attention just now, it was a nosebleed.

 Chapter 1794： Song Xiaoyues Confession

    Ye Hao looked around the swimming pool, Song Ying was not here, it seemed that she was going to look for her later.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    The voice of the beauty nearby pulled Ye Hao back.


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s hand had touched his thigh, after all, the sunscreen had to be wiped intact.


    Both Qiu Xueyao and Wu Tian are relatively capable women, and they usually do strenuous exercise.


    But compared to legs, Wu Tian is better, and Qiu Xueyao is better than the whole body.


    Both are luck...

 Chapter 1795： Song Yings decision

    Chapter 1795 Song Ying''s Decision


    Time passed little by little, and the moon hung high.


    The whole Wushuang City fell into silence.


    Song Ying came back to her senses, she didn''t know how long it had been, she stood up on the wall, and subconsciously pushed the door open.


    Song Ying''s expression immediately stiffened, because she saw Ye Hao still standing at the door.


    Song Ying''s expression changed several times, and finally she looked at Ye Hao blankly: "You...know that I was inside just now."


    "Yeah." Ye Hao nodded. He knew that what happened just now might have had a great impact on Song Ying. In order to prevent Song Ying from losing control, he stood outside the door and waited for Song Ying to recover.


    "That''s right, there is one thing I just want to tell you." Song Ying''s eyelids drooped slightly, her eyes still a little red.


    "I will tell Xiaoyue about the matter just now." Ye Hao grabbed Song Ying by the shoulder.


    "How can I be clear? Now that Xiaoyue''s body is in such a situation, what if the matter between me and you impacts her too much and causes her to coma again?


    I have caused her to lie in bed for half a year, and I don''t want to see my sister lying on the bed again, like a dead person. I only have such a sister! "Song Ying pushed Ye Hao''s arm away in tears.


    Ye Hao''s expression changed, he looked at Song Ying: "Then...what do you mean..."


    Song Ying took a deep breath and forced a smile.


    "Actually, I was wrong from the beginning. You and Xiaoyue are the most suitable. You are classmates. You met early, and you were at the same table in your third year. And you risked your life to save Xiaoyue.


    Xiaoyue really likes you, you two are together, maybe..."


    "Enough!" Ye Hao interrupted Song Ying directly. He looked at Song Ying''s evasive gaze: "What are you trying to say?"


    "Let''s forget it. From now on, my relationship with you is just that I am the sister of your classmate Song Xiaoyue. That''s all." Song Ying said, she was about to close the door.


    Ye Hao pressed his arm directly on the door to stop Song Ying from Guanshan. He stared at Song Ying straightly: "What about our children? Do you think such a few words can cut off our relationship?


    You still have our child in your belly, the blood of my Ye Hao! "


    Song Ying touched her abdomen: "Isn''t the child still ten years away, the time is still long, I will give birth to him by myself, and raise him to an adult."


    You...hurry up and give Xiaoyue an answer, she...is still waiting for you. "


    With a subconscious wave of Ye Hao''s right fist, there was a sound of breaking through the air, and the space in front of his fist actually appeared to collapse.


    "Song Ying, what do you take me for? An item that you want or don''t want? I tell you, you are my woman, and you have been my woman all your life. Who is that? It can''t be changed!"


    When the voice fell, Ye Hao turned around, his legs sank, and the next moment he bounced heavily, leaped under the moon, and disappeared into the dark.


    Song Ying looked at Ye Hao''s leaving back, she fell to the ground, crying.


    She knew that what she said just now was very hurtful. She would push the people she loves and those who love her to others or to her sister.


    No one can accept this.


    Song Ying didn''t want to, but she knew that only in this way, her sister would not be hurt, Ye Hao...he should also be able to get out of the short-term pain.


    "As long as I am injured... it''s fine, I''m alone." Song Ying muttered to herself, tears already wet her face.


    The door of the house closed slowly.


    ...


    Nightingale, who was meditating on the top of the back mountain, suddenly opened her eyes.


    bump


    A figure fell heavily.


    "Why are you here so late?" Nightingale looked at Ye Hao, who was obviously a little different.


    "Fight with me!" Ye Hao roared loudly, with red blood in his eyes.


    Nightingale froze for a moment, although she stood up and looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and rushed up directly, waving his fists without hesitation.


    Nightingale also launched an attack immediately.


    The two of them fisted to the flesh, and they were equally beaten.


    But a closer look showed that Ye Hao had the most wounds. His clothes were torn, the corners of his mouth were broken, and a lot of bruises appeared on his skin.


    The fight lasted more than half an hour.


    In the end, Ye Hao fell on the ground out of breath, with blood stains on his face and body.


    The nightingale, who got his clothes dirty, squatted beside Ye Hao: "Why do you want to restrain your strength? You are not here to fight, you are here to fight. The steps are disorderly, the fists are out of order, and you don''t know how to advance or retreat. ''S heart is chaotic."


    "Let me be quiet." Ye Hao raised his right arm to cover his eyes.


    All the wounds on his body healed in the blink of an eye. If it weren''t for the torn clothes, no one would compare Ye Hao, who was ravaged just now, with him.


    Nightingale did not speak, she continued to practice cross-legged meditation.


    Until the sun rose, dawn shone on the land.


    "You are now the Seventh Innate Peak, right." Ye Hao suddenly said.


    Nightingale opened her eyes: "Well. Since you last modified my talent, I feel that my understanding of martial arts has changed a lot, and my strength has improved very rapidly.


    I estimate that at the latest three months, I can break through to eightfold congenital. "


    This picture of sentient beings is so real, this talent transformation directly made Nightingale''s strength improvement during this period of time even more bloody.


    "You prepare. We will go out in the afternoon to do some things. It may take a week to half a month." Ye Hao said.


    "What''s the matter?" Nightingale wanted to practice now, and she really didn''t want to waste time on other things.


    "Xiao Yan reported to me, and recently discovered signs of ghost card activity." Ye Hao looked at Nightingale.


    Nightingale''s expression changed very obviously, and the hatred and killing intent flashed in her eyes.


    "I see." Nightingale nodded.


    Ye Hao turned around and walked out of the back mountain. This period of venting made him calm a lot.


    The reason why he chose to leave Wushuang City at this time.


    On the one hand, considering that Nightingale''s current strength is soaring, she must quickly deal with her inner demons, otherwise the faster her strength rises, the higher the possibility of her becoming deranged.


    On the other hand, Ye Hao wanted to leave Wushuang City temporarily. He really didn''t want to deal with Song Ying and Song Xiaoyue''s affairs. Don''t think he could make a decisive judgment in the battle and end the enemy.


    But in terms of feelings, he is an idiot with an IQ of less than 100, and he hates dealing with these things.


    So now all he can do is escape first. He comforts himself. Time may bring everything back to normal. Maybe when he comes back, Song Xiaoyue''s memory will be completely restored?


    "I really can''t get a creature like you. Isn''t it a matter between men and women? It''s necessary to worry about it. Two creatures of the opposite **** are together for mating and reproducing offspring.


    Or get pleasure from the other person''s body through behavior, why do you have to do it so complicated. "Xingqiong''s voice sounded in Ye Hao''s mind.


    Ye Hao sighed and looked at the brightened sky.


    "Perhaps this is the difference between us and your so-called gods. We pay more attention to feelings."


    "Forget it, I don''t bother to care about your stuff. It''s okay if you want to go out to do errands, but don''t forget to do the things you promised me, the things you do for the nightingale, to the grandson Rong.


    My subject is still in her body, and at the speed of her cultivation, I still don''t know what is suitable for pulling it out of her body. "Star Dome reminded.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao answered silently.

 Chapter 1796： Little Secret of Long Sun Rong

    Chapter 1796 Long Sun Rong''s Little Secret


    In the early morning, Ye Hao deliberately avoided everyone and quietly came to the room of Long Sun Rong.


    Fortunately, the eldest Sun Yu does not share a room with her sister, otherwise it will be a little troublesome.


    Long Sun Rong opened her eyes in a daze. The next moment she saw a person standing next to the bed, and she was so scared that she immediately sat up and was ready to fight.


    When she saw the person in front of her clearly, she breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Ye Hao doubtfully: "Is there anything wrong with Ye Gongzi? Breaking into someone else''s room early in the morning is not a gentleman''s behavior."


    "This is indeed not very good, but I think Miss Long Sun should not blame me for what I will do next." Ye Hao walked towards Long Sun Rong.


    ...


    After half an hour.


    Bump


    There were waves of knocks on the door.


    "Sister, sister."


    There was a call from outside the house.


    In the end, Zhang Sunyu opened the door directly and walked in. She was surprised to see her sister sitting on the bed naked.


    "Sister, why do you still have the habit of sleeping naked now." Long Sunyu walked over and looked at his sister in confusion.


    Long Sun Rong''s cheeks were a little red, and it looked a little bit like she had been compressed after a long sleep.


    Whirr


    The cries from the bed made Changsun Yu''s eyes cast over, only to see that the window over there began to ajar.


    "Sister, you are really getting more and more careless now, you just sleep naked, and the window is still not closed. What if the guy Ye comes to spy on you?" Chang Sunyu did not forget to slander Ye Hao at this time.


    "Ye... Ye Gongzi is not like that." Long Sun Rong said with some restlessness, and she added another sentence in her heart. He had been watching herself here for more than half an hour just now.


    When Long Sun Yu returned to the bed, she looked at Long Sun Rong''s face obviously different.


    "Sister, how do I feel that your complexion is a little different? Is it uncomfortable?" Chang Sunyu asked curiously.


    Long Sun Rong was silent for a while, and then she said, "Xiaoyu, I broke through."


    "Breakthrough? You just broke through to the fifth layer of innateness before, and have you broken through to the sixth layer innate in just over half a month?" Changsun Yu looked at his sister in surprise.


    The eldest Lotus Sun raised her head to look at her sister, and said sternly: "I am now Seventh Innate."


    With that, the airflow around her swept away.


    As a younger sister, the eldest Sun Yu can feel that her sister''s strength has grown a lot compared to the previous city.


    But... but in just one month, he climbed from the fourth congenital to the seventh congenital, and he was promoted to the third level in a row!


    This is too scary!


    "Sister, how did you do it?" Changsun Yu looked at his sister in shock.


    Being born sevenfold, this is basically comparable to their father, and the sister is not more than thirty years old now, she still has room for refreshing.


    Maybe in this life there is hope to step into the fairyland.


    Faced with her sister''s question, the eldest Sun Rong was really hard to answer directly. Let''s not say that Ye Hao had told herself when she left that she should not tell anyone about this matter.


    Even if she said, she was too embarrassed to say, she couldn''t tell her sister that she was seen by a man just now, and she unabashedly showed her body in front of that man.


    It''s like a work of art for people to watch.


    At first, the grandson Sun Rong herself was very embarrassed and angry, and even she thought that Ye Hao was fooling herself, but what happened afterwards completely subverted her worldview.


    She could feel that her body had entered a wonderful state, and her strength began to increase rapidly without side effects.


    Just half a month ago, she entered the fifth level of innateness. In just half a month, she broke through two levels again and became the seventh level of innateness.


    If this power is changed to someone else, it is estimated that let alone be seen, even if it is a practice with Ye Hao, there is no problem.


    "Uh... it may be because of the instructions that Ye Hao gave us before. I have been practicing according to what he said." Long Sun Rong found an excuse to stop it.


    In the end, she still didn''t understand how Ye Hao did this kind of thing, and why did she find herself?


    ...


    "Huh, it''s finally over. I was almost hit by her sister. There are so many things now. If I was hit by her sister with her naked sister, I probably couldn''t explain it with a few mouths."


    On the eaves in the distance, Ye Hao stayed there.


    This time, he also thoroughly understood part of the original force of the innate transformation of the sentient beings map, which seemed to absorb the special power of the world and then accumulate it to transform people''s talents.


    Each time it takes half a month of cooling time.


    This means that Ye Hao can only transform about 20 people a year.


    "Xingqiong, I''ve done the affairs of Grand Sun Rong. She is now Seventh Innate." Ye Hao secretly said.


    "Yeah. But the Seventh Innate is not enough. I want to extract the body from her body and reshape a soul. This requires her to have at least the strength of the Holy Realm, of course the stronger the better.


    If I didn''t have the strength of the holy realm, I would extract the body, which would cause irreversible damage to her soul. "The voice of Star Dome sounded.


    "Holy realm? Then when do you have to wait, I haven''t reached the holy realm yet." Ye Hao subconsciously vomited.


    "It doesn''t matter, we can wait. Time is just a drop in the ocean for me, and you are now in a fairyland, at least you can live to be more than two hundred years old." Xingqiong said.


    Two hundred years old?


    Ye Hao smiled, he didn''t have the time to delay so long, let alone the world is still in unknown danger.


    ...


    That afternoon.


    Ye Hao left a message to Xiaoyan, and he and Nightingale left Haicheng, or in other words, left China.


    The first class of a passenger plane.


    Ye Hao wears a cap with sunglasses and a nightingale who also disguised herself.


    "Now you can tell me the specific information you got about ghost cards." Nightingale looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao leaned back on his chair and said, "We are going to an island country. Xiaoyan has obtained information from the Internet. Recently, some strange humans have appeared on the island country to participate in some illegal underground fighting.


    They are not supernatural beings, nor are they mutants. According to the battle situation, they are very similar to the two ghost experiment items I killed before, so I am going to come and investigate.


    Since there are these important experimental products here, there must be someone at the top of the ghost card here! "


    Nightingale clenched her fists, her breath became icy, and her eyes were full of murderous aura.


    "That is to say, that person may also be in the island country!"


    Looking at the hatred Nightingale, Ye Hao nodded slightly, this time the main purpose was to end Nightingale''s inner demon.

 Chapter 1797： I want to control the underworld!

    Chapter 1797 I want to take charge of the underworld!


    After the plane landed on the island, Ye Hao took Nightingale and checked into a small hotel.


    Because they are both Asians, and Ye Hao and Nightingale can both speak island Mandarin, these two faces did not attract outsiders'' attention.


    Ye Hao asked Nightingale to stay in the hotel. He left first on the grounds of inquiring about the news.


    After getting in a taxi, Ye Hao hugged a place name directly.


    "Akihabara."


    The taxi driver glanced at Ye Hao with an inclusive look, and then started the car.


    The taxi soon arrived in Akihabara. After Ye Hao paid to get off the bus, he saw the street in front of him.


    As soon as he entered here, Ye Hao felt as if he had come to another world. Every shop on the street was filled with posters of various cartoon characters, and there were exposed cartoon COS holding flyers to solicit business on the street.


    Along the way, Ye Hao was accosted by so many women who didn''t know, what kind of cat girl, bunny girl, etc.


    But these women are far from the women in Ye Hao Wushuang City, and they are all fake.


    Mother Mao? There is a cat girl in his house who can be used anytime.


    Finally, after Ye Hao went into a trail, he saw a crimson sign.


    The dressing of this shop is really a bit of a reverie, but looking at the name of the shop, it should be right here.


    Ye Hao walked into the shop.


    "Welcome, sir, what kind of service is needed." Just walking in, a young woman dressed as a maid walked over.


    "Box 34. My friend is there," Ye Hao said.


    "Okay, please wait a moment." The maid picked up the phone and asked, and then she enthusiastically led Ye Hao: "Box 34, please come here.


    Passing through the aisles illuminated by the crimson lights, more and more exposed COS appeared, and even those with only a few cloth strips.


    "Box 34." The maid came to a door with number 34 written on it, then knocked on the door and waited three seconds to open the door: "Sir, your friend is here."


    Ye Hao looked inside the box, and saw a man sitting in the middle of the sofa, holding a COS girl in each hand, constantly playing tricks on his hands, making them shy.


    It stands to reason that such a store is not allowed to do things that go beyond the limits, but Ye Hao saw the pile of money on the table, and the two girls couldn''t wait to put themselves into the man''s arms.


    "Oh, you are here." The man saw Ye Hao and immediately beckoned Ye Hao to come and sit down.


    "The girls here are really good, do you want to call you some?" The man said with a look in your eyes.


    "Sir, we have the most complete girls here, no matter what type you need." The maid handed a tablet to Ye Hao and introduced their business enthusiastically.


    You can see all kinds of girls on the screen, and even their COS characters.


    "No, let''s talk about business." Ye Hao refused, looking at the man.


    The man shrugged: "It''s boring, you two will go down first, and we will call you when we need it. Don''t forget to add my number."


    The man patted the buttocks of the two sisters with a look on his face, causing both sisters to laugh and curse and leave, holding the money on the table.


    The door of the box was closed. At this moment, only Ye Hao and the man in front of him were left.


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers, then looked at the man: "I have processed all the electronic equipment here, and will not shoot us. You can remove your disguise now.


    Looking at you like this, I am really not used to it, and why should I choose such a place? "


    The man shrugged his shoulders, his hands were on his face, as if he changed his face in an instant, a completely different face appeared on him...no...it should be her face.


    "This time I went to Tangmen and thought that I was here to visit the island country, so I came here in disguise, so as not to reveal my whereabouts.


    Recently, Hua Xia has been telling you about you, and you actually launched a''Tian Di Jue'' against Tianmen. You are not doing well in Huaxia, planning for the "Tian Di Jue" one year later, and you are asking me out at this time? I''m curious about what you are looking for me. "


    The woman in front of her was really Tang Yuan.


    The current sect master of Tang Sect, one of the five ghost emperors of the underworld.


    "The things I asked you to talk about are actually related to the matter of''Tian Di Jue''," Ye Hao said.


    "Heaven and Earth Judgment is a matter between you and the two major forces of Tianmen, and it has nothing to do with the underworld." Tang Yuan said puzzledly.


    "Regarding the Tiandi Jueze, the first battle was me against the old master, it didn''t matter much. The second battle was a two-to-ten elite battle, and I also had arrangements and plans.


    But the third stop was a group battle of 1,000 against 10,000. I think you, Miss Tang, should also know the information about our Wushuang City. The population of our Wushuang City is full and there are less than five hundred people, including non-combatants.


    Let alone fighting, there are not enough combatants. "Ye Hao said helplessly.


    "What does this have to do with me and the underworld?" Tang Yuan was still puzzled.


    "It''s difficult to develop enough combat power and loyalty in one year. What''s more, I still have a lot of things to do. The time is far less than one year.


    Then I need ready-made combat power to fill my vacancies, but what combat power can I have? "Ye Hao stared at Tang Yuan.


    Tang Yuan quickly reacted. She looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "You are paying attention to the netherworld."


    Ye Hao nodded: "You said that there are 100,000 combatants in the underworld. This is enough to fill my vacancy, and then allocate a part of them to receive my short-term training. I am sure that they can have a strong strength."


    "There are many problems in this. I am one of the five ghost emperors, but I have no right to transfer other people.


    In addition, what Tiandijue requires is that it is clearly someone in your power, and the underworld is not your power. A discerning person will know it after investigating.


    Also loyal? Do you think others will be loyal to you for no reason? "Tang Yuan asked a few questions.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth shook his mouth, and he chuckled softly, "These are not problems. The''Palace Master''s Order'' you mentioned before, the people in the underworld are all taking the''Earth King Curse'', mainly I have the''Palace Master''s Order.'' , Will they still be disloyal to me?


    In that way, the underworld is equivalent to my power, and then it can be considered as a subordinate power of Wushuang City. It should be no problem for it to participate in the "Heaven and Earth Judgment". "


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Tang Yuan stood up directly, staring at Ye Hao in shock: "Do you want to control the underworld?"


    "Yes." Ye Hao nodded.


    Tang Yuan recovered from the shock. She sat down again, drank a glass of wine, and shook her head: "You think too easily. I told you before that the''Palace Master''s Order'' is missing, and the other piece is Qin Mausoleum was ruined.


    It is impossible for anyone to get the order of the descent again and control the descent. "


    "Then if I complete the underworld test you mentioned before, and call back to the underworld order through the ancient magic circle!" Ye Haoxu said with eyes.

 Chapter 1798： Wait for me to bed

    Chapter 1798: Wait For Me To Sleep


    Tang Yuan was taken aback, then stared at Ye Hao quite seriously and said, "Ye Hao, this matter is not a joke."


    "I''m not joking. I have made a decision to take charge of the underworld. In the future, major events will happen in this world. It is impossible for me to allow some forces that I cannot control to exist.


    Tianmen, the underground palace, these are China''s two major strengths in the secret.


    Through this "Tian Di Jue" I can''t really control the Tianmen, but I can keep them from making trouble for 50 years, and you can make a reasonable income under my command for my use! "Ye Hao said sternly.


    Yes, this is Ye Hao''s calculation.


    Before that crisis comes, he must integrate his strengths.


    In Europe, the Holy See needless to say, and the werewolves and vampires of the dark race have no major problems, and the Wizards¡¯ Guild should be no problem. The Greek Temple is now a friend of Ye Hao.


    On the Huaxia side, the Ten Men Club and the four big families Ye Hao are all familiar with each other, and the only unstable ones are the Difu and Tianmen!


    "You have to know that the test of the netherworld is not as simple as you think. Once it starts, it is impossible to stop in each process, unless you pass or die!" Tang Yuan reminded.


    "I believe in myself, you just need to tell me what way I need to participate in this underworld test, and what these tests are." Ye Hao said his true purpose of calling Tang Yuan this time.


    Tang Yuan is one of the five ghost emperors of the underworld, she should have a good understanding of these.


    "You don''t have to worry about the way you participate. Although you are not a member of the underworld, your grandfather used to be one of the five emperors of the underworld. Plus, Po Meng and I can protect you.


    You have the right to test the underworld. "Tang Yuan stared at Ye Hao: "Moreover, you offended many people in the underworld. You participated in the underworld test, which happened to give them a chance to clean up you. "


    Ye Hao''s first worry was dispelled, at least he didn''t have to worry about not being able to enter the door.


    "However, the test of the underworld requires one month to three months of preparation time. After all, this test requires the presence of all the senior officials of the underworld. The Chinese ghost emperor is still in retreat and needs to notify him." Tang Yuan said.


    "It doesn''t matter. I will stay in the island country for some time to deal with some things. If you arrange it, just notify me." Ye Hao said.


    "The next thing is about the test of the underworld." Tang Yuan paused here intentionally, she fixed her eyes on Ye Hao: "Ye Hao, I will ask you again. Do you think about the matter of controlling the underworld.


    Although I personally think that it is a good thing for us to take charge of the underworld, and there is no need to worry that the underworld will affect the safety of the world, but you will be regarded by the world as a member of the underworld.


    The reputation of the underworld is very bad in China. "


    Ye Hao laughed, and he shrugged: "My name is already bad in Huaxia Rivers and Lakes. They have given me a lot of nicknames, what killer, demon, crazy, etc.


    If I care about the opinions of others, I am not me. As for the netherworld, I regard it as a force, a sword, it is not good or bad, it depends on who uses this sword and what it does. "


    Tang Yuan nodded, and finally she picked up the dessert on the side table.


    "I will give you a brief explanation of the test of the underworld. The test of the underworld is also known as the''Four Examinations of the Palace Lord'', which means four levels.


    The first test requirement is to defeat the judge, Zhong Kui, and Meng Po within five minutes, in addition to the black and white impermanence bull head horse face, the six day and night wandering gods, and 108 ghost soldiers with strength in the refining state. "


    Five minutes to get down to a hundred people, their strength should be innate, this is not a big problem, Ye Hao thought to himself.


    Tang Yuan continued: "The second exam requirement is to go to the Palace of the Ten Hades within one hour."


    "This is a trivial matter, your Ten Hades is average." Ye Hao waved his hand with a chuckle.


    "This is not a single battle. Each Hades Palace has its own followers, and the ten Hades have far more constant strength after their respective Palaces, and their strength will increase a lot." Tang Yuan reminded.


    Ye Hao didn''t care to let Tang Yuan continue.


    "The third test is to face the attack of the five ghost emperors together and stay in a small circle of 100 square meters for ten minutes. If the challenger is one of the ghost emperors, the pressure will be reduced a lot." Tang Yuan said.


    "Five ghost emperors? That is the equivalent of five fairyland powerhouses, insisting on ten minutes, and demarcating the scope. Is everyone in this circle?" Ye Hao asked.


    "No, during the battle, the five ghost emperors can move at will, but the challenger must face the attack within the circle. The challenger dies or leaves the circle, the challenge fails.


    Many people ended this level. It is said that your grandfather finally broke through when he was seriously injured, and he himself is one of the ghost emperors, so you only need to face the four ghost emperors. "Tang Yuan''s expression here is very solemn.


    It shows that the danger of this third test is very high.


    "This place is very troublesome, you can''t hide, the area is delineated, and it will be besieged." Ye Hao rubbed his chin and nodded.


    Looking at it this way, his current strength is definitely not enough.


    At least it needs to be the pinnacle of Wonderland.


    "The fourth exam is the final exam. Challengers who successfully pass the first three exams can take a day off. By the way, I forgot to say that during the first three exams, challengers are only allowed to rest for one hour." Tang Yuan added at this time. One sentence.


    Ye Hao''s heart was shocked and he was allowed to rest for an hour. No wonder so many people could not complete these four tests. Faced with wheel battles and siege, they could only rest for an hour. If they were injured in a battle.


    It is very likely to lose.


    After talking about this episode, Tang Yuan continued: "The fourth test requires the challenger to enter the "Eighteen-Layer Hell of the Infernal Prison" that has been passed down through the underworld. The secret method contained in the array.


    The order of the underworld will be successfully summoned back. This is the tradition passed down from our underworld for thousands of years. However, those who can successfully complete the challenge have not reappeared for more than a thousand years when their aura has weakened recently. "


    Ye Hao understood these four tests. The first and second tests Ye Hao estimated that he had no problems, the third test was a problem, and the fourth test was a magic circle. Ye Hao didn''t quite know.


    "Now it seems that the problem lies in the third test, but I guess that my grandpa and I have the same advantages. At least I know Miss Tang very well." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Tang Yuan.


    Tang Yuan picked up a glass of wine, drank it, and said mercilessly: "I also respect the strong, and I will do my best in the third exam. If it is not for someone I recognize, it is impossible to become The lord of the underworld."


    Why is this woman so stubborn.


    Ye Haoxu stared at Tang Yuan: "Miss Tang, you are not so good like this. If I complete the Palace Master''s fourth exam by that time, I will ask you to do some bad things."


    Tang Yuan smiled slightly, and she ran Ye Hao''s cheek with her finger: "Mr. Ye, if you really become the Palace Master by then, you can do whatever you want Yuaner to do. The Palace Master is the master of all the members of the lower house, and you can let We are dead, let alone some other things.


    But this also requires Mr. Ye to have the ability. "


    This woman doesn''t believe in herself.


    Ye Hao stood up and pulled his clothes: "Don''t worry, one day I will enter the lord''s palace."


    "When the time comes, you will wait for the bed." Ye Hao teased intentionally.


    "Wait, Mr. Ye, there is one thing Tang Yuan wants to ask you."

 Chapter 1799： Encountered old classmates

    Chapter 1799


    "It''s my sister Tang Youyou''s business. As for what the matter is, it is not convenient for me to disclose. I will arrange her to go to Haicheng Wushuang City to find you a month ago.


    I hope you will ensure her safety in the next six months, please. This can be regarded as my reward for providing so much information to Mr. Ye. "


    "Okay, I promise you."


    Ye Hao walked out of this store, thinking about what Tang Yuan asked him to do just now.


    It sounds like someone wants to endanger Tang Youyou''s safety, so Tang Yuan entrusts her sister to herself.


    But Tang Sect is so powerful, Tang Yuan herself has deep strength.


    Wouldn''t it be enough to put my sister in Tangmen, why bother.


    From this point of view, the threat to Tang Youyou''s life might be the people inside Tang Sect that Tang Yuan couldn''t deal with.


    Then it is speculated that there is only one person.


    Tang Yuan''s father!


    The former leader of the Tang Sect, the Western Ghost Emperor!


    Suddenly, Ye Hao''s expression changed, and his body flashed.


    The next moment he appeared on a rooftop, and he looked at the few people who were fighting in front of him with false eyes.


    Five men in black are besieging a woman.


    The five men in black are not weak in strength, they are all equivalent to the triple innate level, and depending on the weapons they use and offensive tactics, they should be ninjas of the island nation.


    Five Shangnin besieged a woman, this battle is still a bit big.


    And this woman was obviously unable to resist it. Although she was a supernatural person, she consumed a lot of mental power. The five upper ninjas were also obviously prepared. There was no rush to attack, but the siege was delayed.


    Sweat appeared on the woman''s forehead, she was shot in the abdomen by a ninja dart, and the blood stained her tights.


    The woman gritted her teeth and raised her hand. Two black holes appeared in front of her, and several ninja darts shot out.


    She wanted to hold on to this opportunity to escape.


    "Ninjutsu¡¤Wooden Wall."


    The two Shinnins held the technique in their hands, and a huge wooden wall directly blocked the woman''s path.


    The woman''s heart sank. These guys are really prepared. Her current mental power basically can''t perform a few abilities. If she only relies on ninjutsu, she is not the opponent of these five upper ninjutsu. .


    "Ms. Yazi, I advise you to better not try to defend yourself. Take the things in your hand and follow us back, and Sasaki-sama will promise not to kill you." One of the black shirts stood on the railing with one leg, cold. Soundtrack.


    "Bah. What are the calculations of your shogunate, don''t I know? You want me to go back with you, it''s impossible." The woman spit out blood, threw out the broken shuriken in her hand, and drew out two more. Putting the new one in front of him, he put out a fighting posture.


    "Since Ms. Yako is so obsessive, don''t blame us for being rude. Sasaki-sama''s request is only to bring Ms. Yako and things back, but he didn''t say to bring back the complete Ms. Yazi." Shangnin''s tone was cold.


    At his gesture, the other four upper ninjas surrounded the girls.


    "She can''t use the supernatural power anymore, she used the blood thorn technique to pierce all her limbs." Hei Yi Shangren ordered.


    "Yes." The other four agreed at the same time.


    The five people began to pinch the spell, the movements, gestures, and speed were basically the same.


    Two seconds later, the five people shouted in unison.


    "Ninjutsu¡¤The Art of Blood Thorns."


    Red vines sprawled under the feet of the five people at the same time. These vines were like spider webs entangled together. First, they wrapped the woman''s position up and down to form a "cage."


    Then the vines began to sprout toward the middle, with many barbs on them.


    Facing the ever-extending vines, the woman constantly waved the shuriken in her hand to cut off these vines, but she was not cutting as fast as these vines grew.


    After a while, her space was compressed only a little bit, and her body would be pierced by those sharp spikes if it continued.


    "What are five people''s ability to bully a woman?" At this moment, a voice suddenly rang from everyone''s heads.


    Shinobi in black followed the voice and looked over. A man was sitting at the top of the roof, less than fifty meters away from them, looking very leisurely.


    "Be careful." The black clothes Shinobu showed a vigilant heart, and even when the five of them didn''t notice it, he didn''t know when to appear here. This man must not be weak.


    Ye Hao looked at the scene before him and the red thorn ball.


    He felt the fluctuation of the battle here just a few hundred meters away, so he rushed over immediately.


    It stands to reason that Ye Hao didn''t want to intervene in this kind of business that didn''t concern him.


    But it happened that the woman Ye Hao knew her, and the relationship was not shallow. She had shared hardships together. She was a classmate or an enemy. The relationship was very complicated.


    That''s Hingo Meeko!


    Ye Hao didn''t expect to be so coincidental. He saw her when he first came to the island country, and she was still besieged.


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers, countless fireballs appeared, and Ye Hao waved his fingers forward.


    All the fireballs fell like raindrops.


    This attack, the five upper ninjas can only evade temporarily.


    There was no supply of ninjutsu, and the vines stopped growing. The fireball slammed on the vines, and the vines instantly burned, and in a short while, they burned into ashes.


    "Be careful, this guy is still a fire type superpower." On the black shirt, he subconsciously judged that Ye Hao is a fire type superpower.


    But the next moment, the man disappeared out of thin air, and when he appeared, he was already beside Hingye Meeko.


    "Empty...space...displacement?" One Shangren was dumbfounded.


    Ye Hao ignored the dangers and enemies around him at all. He smiled and looked at Bingye Meeko.


    "Yazi, long time no see."


    Meeko Hingye looked at the man in front of him in surprise at first, why did he appear here?


    Although just now when she was about to be caught, this man who had brought happiness to her in China flashed in her mind, but how could someone appear here in China.


    But never thought that Ye Hao would actually appear here.


    As a ninja''s basic skills, after a brief surprise, Meeko Hino controlled his emotions and looked at the five upper ninjas around vigilantly: "These five are the upper ninjas of the shogunate. They are very powerful! Be careful! a little."


    "The shogunate is forbearance?" Ye Hao glanced at the five people around him, and he said faintly: "Then I will kill them all right."


    Hingye Meeko was taken aback, haven''t you figured out the situation, these five people are forbearance!


    On the opposite side, Shino''s face turned dark, he had already seen that this person was from Huaxia, because Ye Hao spoke in Huaxia when he spoke to Bingye Meezi.


    "Huaxia people, don''t be too arrogant. This is an island country. In front of our powerful Shangren, you simply..."


    puff


    Blood spit out from his mouth on the black shirt, his eyes widened and he looked at the ice crystals piercing his chest.


    "What did you just say? I didn''t hear clearly, please tell me again." Ye Hao appeared behind the black-clothed Shinobu, with his hands on his back, with a slight smile on his face.

 Chapter 1800： Kill the five upper ninjas

    The other four Shangren saw that his leader was killed in an instant, and after waking up from the brief shock, they immediately launched an attack.


    An upper ninja kept forming seals in his hands, and finally he shouted: "Ninjutsu¡¤The sky is hot."


    A big fireball appeared in front of Shinobu.


    "Better than flame?" Ye Hao smiled slightly, waved his finger, countless fire elements gathered in front of him, and then formed a flame dragon.


    Tier 5 Fire Magic¡¤Fire Dragon Curse.


    That fireball is on fire...

 Chapter 1801： Shaken Hinogeko

    Chapter 1801 Shaken Bingye Geko


    Inside a base that doesn''t know where it is.


    A middle-aged man in a kimono is sitting on tatami mats and drinking sake.


    The two geishas next to each other were talking about musical instruments.


    Swish swish


    Several dark shadows appeared behind the curtain beside them, kneeling on the ground.


    The middle-aged man in kimono patted his hands twice, and the two geishas bowed and exited the room.


    "How about? Did you bring things and people?" the middle-aged man in kimono asked.


    "No. The five Shinnin-sama are dead, and it seems that there is an unknown force helping the woman." The person behind the curtain said.


    "All five upper ninjas are dead?" The middle-aged man frowned slightly, but he soon relaxed: "Forget it, only five upper ninjas. As long as our plan is successful, let alone the upper ninja count as five. We can all make the special ninja of the first order, the earth ninja of the sixth order and the heavenly ninja of the seventh order."


    The middle-aged man put down the wine glass in his hand: "Since I can''t catch that woman, I have to send someone to contact her personally. You find a way to send someone to give this thing to that woman.


    I think that woman should understand what to do. Originally, I wanted her to hide this thing for a lifetime, but for the sake of the shogunate''s plan, I could only take it out. "


    There was an extra brocade box on the table in front of the middle-aged man.


    A masked ninja came out from behind the curtain, hunched over to the table, held the box in both hands, and left.


    The room was quiet again.


    The middle-aged man took the sake and took a sigh of relief, with murderous in his eyes: "There can only be one shogunate and Mitsubishi. Eisaku Kada will soon be the death of your Mitsubishi Foundation.


    When the time comes, my ninja army will kill all of you! "


    ...


    Hingo Meeko left the Lovers Tavern. She first used the secret code organized by Mitsubishi to post a message on a platform on the Internet, stating that her mission had been completed and she was ready to return to the base.


    After finishing this, she took a taxi and went to the nearest airport.


    She will fly back in the fastest plane and hand the things to her father.


    After arriving at the airport, she put on sunglasses for herself, pretended to go to the front desk to get her ticket, and then waited for boarding in the waiting room.


    Hingye Meeko looked at the big screen above the waiting room, and the prompt on it told her that there was still twenty minutes before her flight took off.


    Step on


    There was a sound of high-heeled shoes stepping on the floor, and Hingino Meeko immediately looked over. She wrinkled and lowered the brim of her hat.


    But in this way, the other party still came next to her.


    Although Hingye Meeko lowered her head, her hand was already on the shuriken, ready to fight.


    "Mead, I came alone. I didn''t mean anything, otherwise I wouldn''t be wearing such obvious clothes and appear in front of you without concealment."


    The woman in front of her was sitting directly next to Hingo Meeko, wearing a very **** and revealing short skirt and stockings, without any concealment.


    And this person was Miyamoto Sakura who had caused Ye Hao and Hingye Meeko to almost be buried in the sea before.


    The shogunate was planted in Mitsubishi''s internal traitor.


    Meeko Hieno raised her head and looked at Miyamoto Sakura, who had disappeared for more than a year before her eyes. She frowned: "Traitor, you appear in front of me, don''t you worry that I will be against you?"


    Miyamoto Sakura shrugged and said indifferently: "This is the capital of the island nation. According to your private agreement with the island nation government, your power is not allowed to extend here.


    Otherwise, now you can''t want to leave here in a hurry. As for the traitor? I was originally from the shogunate, and it was my mission to sneak into the Mitsubishi community, so I was not a traitor from beginning to end.


    Let¡¯s not talk about it. I am looking for you to give you something. Your plane has twenty minutes left. You can take a look at the bathroom now, I am here waiting for your reply. "


    Miyamoto Sakura put her bag next to Meeko Himino.


    Meeko Hieno looked at Miyamoto Sakura suspiciously, without moving.


    "It''s about your life experience, and your mother who has never met." Miyamoto Sakura looked at Hingo Meeko with a smile.


    Hingye Meeko''s face changed, she thought about it again and again, and finally picked up her handbag and walked into the waiting room bathroom.


    ...


    Twenty minutes later, Meeko Hikino walked out with her head down and carrying the handbag, and walked straight to Miyamoto Sakura.


    He threw the handbag to Miyamoto Sakura, and then whispered: "I will be back within a week. I will contact you at that time. There is an email address in your bag. You log in to this and wait for my message."


    After speaking, Meeko Hingino turned and walked away quickly and walked to the boarding gate.


    A few minutes later, Hingye Meeko sat on the plane and looked at the ground slowly getting smaller below, her eyes were confused.


    She took out a photo from her pocket, which was a woman almost exactly like her.


    The woman is wearing a kimono with no smile on her face, and there is a cherry tree behind her.


    "Mom..." Hingye Meeko stroked the photo. She had never seen her mother in her entire life, but seeing the person on the photo, she was immediately sure that this person was her mother.


    Hingye Meeko carefully put this photo into the interlayer of her clothes, and then took out several other photos.


    The picture above shows the appearance of a woman who was killed, with several knives in her body, falling in a pool of blood.


    This woman is also the mother of the previous woman, Meeko Hino.


    Hino Meeko pinched the photo into a ball, endured the anger and pain in her heart, and recalled what she asked her adoptive father when she was a child.


    "Where is my mother?"


    "She died when she gave birth to you. I thought you were pitiful, so I adopted you."


    No matter how many times I ask myself, I get this answer.


    But at this moment, the photos in front of her clearly told her that her mother did not die of illness, but was murdered.


    In addition to these photos, there was a letter in the handbag just now.


    The content of the letter is:


    "Hello, Miss Yazi. I believe you have already seen those photos when you read the letter. I don''t know if you believe these photos. If you don''t believe it, I will tell you how to find more evidence.


    As for why your mother died, please come to me with what I want when you truly believe me. "


    There is a photo at the end of the letter. In the photo is a black reagent with letters written on it.


    She had seen these black reagents in the secret room of his father''s study.


    Furthermore, the letter told her how to find a clue about her mother, which was also in the study of her adoptive father.


    Bingye Meeko looked at the sky outside the machine window, she took a deep breath, and muttered two words in her mouth.


    "mother¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1802： Black boxing field

    Chapter 1802 Black Boxing Field


    Ye Hao returned to the hotel. Nightingale was sitting on the bed to practice. During this time, she would spend any time available to practice. Ye Hao could feel the urgency in her heart. Ye Hao had nothing to do.


    "Get ready, we are going out." Ye Hao said.


    Nightingale opened her eyes and looked at Ye Hao: "Find a clue?"


    "It hasn''t been determined yet, but it is roughly determined that there may be five bases that Guipai cooperates with the Shogunate. Let''s check it in the past and maybe we will gain something." Ye Hao said.


    "it is good."


    The two of them set off after preparing.


    The first place is a local slum with underworld entrenched. There are casinos and underground black market transactions. It is a place that even the local police do not want to control.


    Even the taxi didn''t want to go to that place. In the end, Ye Hao offered to give three times the cost of the car and stay one kilometer away from the destination. The driver master agreed.


    The place was far away from the city, and it would take three hours to drive. By the time they got there, it was already dusk.


    After the driver sent them off the car, he drove away without looking back, as if staying here for a while longer might cause unnecessary trouble.


    Ye Hao and Nightingale walked along the trail. There was no sign here, and the road disappeared here.


    But Nightingale was very familiar with Ye Hao and walked forward, as if he knew this place.


    After walking for a kilometer or two, they saw a place that looked like a small village in the distance. The lights were on and shouts could be heard from far away.


    "Have you been here?" Ye Hao looked at Nightingale curiously.


    "When I was in the killer world, I often had to walk between the black markets everywhere. Over time, I figured out some routines. On the way we were just now, although there was no road, there was a huge amount of **** around the road. .


    This shows that there is a large population of people living here, and how can ordinary people come to this place where birds do not shit.


    In addition, among the things posted on the telephone poles, there are their secret codes. I once told me that an island killer friend told me, I remember. "Nightingale replied.


    It turned out to be because of previous experience as a killer.


    Walking into the village, they found that the village was surrounded by barbed wire, with only one entry and exit.


    At the door, there were still a few **** dressed up guarding them.


    "Hey, who are you two?" A warrior in wooden boots walked over with drunkenness, as if he hadn''t seen Ye Hao, and pointed straight at Nightingale.


    Looking at Nightingale''s body with his eyes squinted, his hand moved toward Nightingale''s body.


    On the side of Nightingale''s body, her knees hit the samurai''s abdomen mercilessly, and a dagger was placed on the samurai''s neck in the next moment.


    "We are going in." Nightingale said coldly.


    The warriors at the gate were shocked, because they didn''t see Nightingale''s movements clearly, and they didn''t even see where the dagger in Nightingale''s hand had escaped from?


    "Ninja? Killer?" These two words came out of the minds of these warriors, and they immediately gave way to Ye Hao and Nightingale, without daring to question them.


    The hapless samurai fell to the ground and vomited.


    Ye Hao followed Nightingale, and he asked interestedly: "When you used to mix, were you so direct? Aren''t you afraid of people here finding fault?"


    "In the dark world, what you pay attention to is strength. Strength is your ticket. If you break into this world without strength, you will become a lamb to be slaughtered.


    And the leaders of these places also understand this truth well, so as long as we abide by the rules, they dare not offend us. "Nightingale said lightly.


    Ye Hao looked around, not to mention that although this village is small, it has everything.


    Vendors holding white small bags at the entrance of the street, as well as women in revealing clothes, directly solicit customers.


    Ye Hao stopped at a small alley with no street lights. He could see several couples of men and women doing business there, and even a few people were still commenting on their women.


    In addition, there are some drunks who are like dead bodies, or drug addicts.


    When walking through a small shed, a man with a bruised nose and swollen face was lifted out, and then, regardless of the eyes of others, he threw it directly into the trash can on the corner of the street.


    After the few people had thrown people away, they murmured, "Dare to be a thousand people in our place, it is really early to die", "I don''t want to live anymore, and don''t ask who we are."


    After speaking, he went straight back to the small shed.


    Ye Hao glanced at the small shed. He could see that there were gambling tables inside. Many people were gambling in it, ranging from a few hundred yuan to tens of thousands of yuan.


    As for the guy who was thrown into the trash can, his ribs were broken, his internal organs were broken, his arm was broken, and he had a slight concussion. If he was treated in time, he might be saved.


    But looking at the people around them that are irrelevant and the expressions of blindness, it is obvious that there will be an extra corpse here tomorrow.


    Nightingale pulled over a whistling yellow hair looking around.


    "Miss, what''s the matter?" Huang Mao immediately frowned upon seeing Nightingale, but his face became pale the next moment.


    Because in front of him is a stack of money and a dagger on his neck.


    "I ask you, is there anything special happening here? Or something special and interesting." Nightingale asked in a cold tone.


    "Inquire about things. Miss, you said earlier, don''t scare people with the knife." Huang Mao breathed a sigh of relief and immediately put away the money.


    But Nightingale''s dagger was not retracted, and it was pressed against Huang Mao''s neck: "Don''t think of lying to me, otherwise you and this fly will be a price."


    fly?


    Huang Mao was taken aback. When he looked closely, he found that at the top of the dagger, a fly was being held there. The wings were still flapping, but the blade had pierced the fly''s head.


    Huang Mao swallowed, and hurriedly took out the money he had just collected, and said with a flattering smile: "Eldest sister, this is your money. If you have any questions, I promise to tell the truth."


    "You take the money, just answer my questions with confidence." Nightingale said coldly.


    A few minutes later, Ye Hao and Nightingale came to the center of the village. The layout here is a bit similar to the ancient Roman Colosseum, surrounded by layers of iron shelves for the audience to watch.


    In the middle is a large iron cage of almost two hundred square meters.


    This place is something Huang Mao told Ye Hao and Nightingale about something special just now.


    "Just now the yellow hair said that the boxing here was very lively during this time. There were a group of people who were fighting fiercely, and they all wore masks. Someone once saw the appearance of these people, red eyes, mouth full of fangs, black. The hair is dense, like a demon."


    Nightingale said.


    "Let''s observe and see here." Ye Hao took Nightingale and sat in the spectator stand. You can''t come in casually here. An admission ticket costs one thousand dollars.

 Chapter 1803： Torture champion

    The black boxing match started soon.


    But at the beginning, there were basically no interesting fighters, and most of their strengths were just above average.


    One of them is almost in the body refining realm, which is already very powerful.


    "Are you sure there is a clue here?" Nightingale also began to doubt.


    "Not sure, I have five places here. If there are none here, let''s go to the other four places." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Time passed bit by bit, and in a blink of an eye...

 Chapter 1804： Littering is not good, give it back to you

    Chapter 1804


    The battle was over within three minutes, and only one person in the field was still alive, or only one complete person could be seen.


    The masked man was bathed in blood, but his eyes were excited, mad, and even a little unwilling. He stared at the audience on the sidelines and walked towards the iron cage, holding his full arms with both hands. Thick iron railings.


    Squeak


    The iron railing was torn off abruptly, and the masked man was about to escape like a beast at this moment.


    sudden


    sudden


    sudden


    A few silver needles shot on the masked person, and finally the masked person''s eyes became distracted and stopped passing.


    "Bring people down, we are ready to go." The leader in black put down his gun and ordered.


    A few people in black walked into the iron cage and left the venue with some confused masks.


    The man in black said a few words with the supporter, and then left with someone.


    Most people at the scene were still silent in this **** shock, and they had forgotten about the money loss.


    Ye Hao and Nightingale have quietly followed these men in black at this moment.


    After these men in black left the boxing ring, they boarded a black business car parked outside, apparently preparing to leave the black market.


    The commercial vehicle drove away from the black market, but did not drive in the direction of the city, but in the mountains deeper.


    Ye Hao and Nightingale traveled through the mountains and forests with good speed. Because of the powerful soul detection like a radar, Ye Hao could track this car perfectly.


    The black business car drove for almost half an hour, and finally drove into a villa.


    Ye Hao and Nightingale also sneaked into it.


    This villa looked like a holiday villa, but in fact it was fully armed, and Ye Hao''s soul perception scanned it a little.


    There are more than 100 armed personnel here, and there are more than 30 armed combatants. Among them, the strongest is a man in a house, Tier 4 level.


    Suddenly, the entire villa was lit up with red lights, as if on alert.


    "We were found?" Nightingale was a little confused.


    "I don''t know, it stands to reason that the opponent''s top strength is only Tier 4, so we shouldn''t be able to find us." Ye Hao puzzled.


    But all the muzzles, machine guns, and even the RPG pointed at them in this direction showed that Ye Hao and the others were indeed exposed.


    He understood when he saw a signal tower around him.


    "It''s probably because of that thing." Ye Hao pointed to the signal tower: "I''ve heard that this kind of instrument can create an electronic barrier. Even if the humanoid life form here does not carry a specific signal source, it will send out. alarm.


    Because it is a technology product, I didn''t find it just now. I thought it was just an ordinary signal tower. "


    "Then what shall we do now?" Nightingale interrogated Ye Hao.


    "Watch the changes." Ye Hao stood up, standing grandly on the roof, illuminated by the surrounding searchlights.


    Now that they have all been discovered, there is no need to hide.


    The man whose Tier 4 strength was detected by Ye Hao walked out of the room, dressed as a samurai.


    "Master Shangren." The black-clothed leader saluted the man.


    Shang Ren glared at the black-clothed leader: "How many times have I emphasized to you, when you go out to perform tasks, you must pay attention to behind yourself. I don''t even know when I bring my tail back."


    "Please punish Master Shinobu." The leader in black lowered his head.


    "Forget it, deal with the mouse first." Shangren raised his head and looked at the man and the woman on the roof.


    The man couldn''t feel a trace of breath, and the woman seemed to be a warrior with the strength of Tier 5, which was a little troublesome.


    But fortunately, they are fully equipped here, and even Tier 5 powerhouses can face it.


    "Who are you, what are you going to do here?" Shangren shouted, on the one hand to find out the other side''s details, on the other hand, to get all of his personnel ready.


    Ye Hao sat directly on the eaves and said faintly: "I don''t want to waste time here. I will give you five minutes. Tell me about your organizational base, the boss behind you, and other things that interest me."


    "Cut." The killing intent flashed in Shangren''s eyes: "It depends on whether you have this ability, and the first level combat state is on!"


    Shangren shouted.


    Numerous laser positioning points were aimed at Ye Hao, which belonged to various weapons.


    The next moment, these weapons roared.


    Tutu tutu


    Rifles and machine guns were pouring their ammunition against the two enemies on the roof.


    Hoo hoo


    Three RPG rockets rushed straight away.


    A strange light flashed in Ye Hao''s eyes, and an amazing scene appeared. All the bullets and shells stopped in the sky, as if time had stopped.


    "Not good." Shangren''s expression changed. With this method, this man is definitely not an ordinary person.


    "It''s not good to throw things at the guests, and they will be returned to you.


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers, and all the bullets and shells went back wherever they came from.


    Boom boom boom


    The explosion sounded, accompanied by the sound of the human body being pierced by a bullet.


    Suddenly the entire villa became a slaughter field, but the protagonist of this slaughter was sitting there without even moving.


    Nightingale looked at Ye Hao who was indifferent next to her.


    This is the power of the seventh-order fairyland.


    Beyond the power of mortals!


    Nightingale squeezed her fist, but she knew that her enemy "devil" was also a seventh-order powerhouse.


    After a minute, the scene finally disappeared.


    But the entire villa was basically turned into ruins, flames, gunpowder smoke, blood, corpses, everywhere.


    "Now you still don''t want to tell us?" Ye Hao looked at the Shangren who was deliberately let go.


    The Shinnin was holding a syringe and inserted it into the neck of the masked man.


    Ye Hao didn''t stop him. He had full confidence in his own strength. He wanted to see how far these people''s research had progressed.


    After being injected with an inexplicable potion, the masked man regained consciousness, roaring like a monster under the mask.


    Then the entire mask shattered.


    Dark complexion, scaly skin, blood red eyes, and almost five centimeters of horns on his forehead.


    Ye Hao has seen a lot of people with such horns, but no one has fully grown horns. The person in front of him has the longest horns Ye Hao has ever seen.


    Kaz Kaz


    The clothes on the masked man exploded and his body began to swell, as if he was about to transform again.


    The aura on his body is constantly getting stronger, and the body is full of rich black energy.


    It feels like a demon from hell.

 Chapter 1805： Let the "devil" come to us

    Chapter 1805 Let The Devil Come To Us


    "You don''t move here, I''ll go down and try this guy''s strength." Ye Hao told Nightingale, and he jumped from the roof and landed on the ground.


    The black energy on this guy made Ye Hao unable to detect his strength, and that can only be judged by actual combat.


    In the end this monster turned into a monster with a height of three meters, black body covered with black scales, red eyes and a small horn on top of his head.


    "Ho **** ho **** ho **** ho **** ho **** ho **** ho **** ho **** ho **** ho **** ho **** ho **** ho **** ho **** ho **** ho ho." The strange man roared, and rushed towards Ye Hao directly. A half-meter-wide pit appeared on the ground where his foot was stepping.


    He rushed to Ye Hao in the blink of an eye.


    "The speed is good, it is equivalent to the level of Tier 6." Ye Hao commented like a judge, and one side of his body easily avoided the impact of the weirdo.


    The weird head hit the wall, he was a little angry, and rushed towards Ye Hao again, this time waving his head-sized fist.


    Ye Hao raised his palm, this time he caught the fist of the strange man without dodge or dodge.


    "The strength is also at the sixth-order level. Next, let''s try to see how the defense and combat capabilities are." Ye Hao launched his own attack.


    However, he suppressed his strength at around Tier 5 and only used fighting skills.


    Now the two of you came and I met, you punched me, it looked like they couldn''t deal with each other.


    But the nightingale in the distance clearly discovered that, except for the one that Ye Hao had forcibly received before, none of the fists of the weird hit Ye Hao afterwards, and Ye Hao''s fists were constantly hitting the weird.


    But the weirdo didn''t seem to feel pain, even if his chest was sunken, he was fighting Ye Hao.


    "The fighting ability is at the peak level of Tier 6, and there is no pain. However, the combat ability is very weak, there is no sense of combat, and it is based on instinct to fight.


    It''s like a beast in the forest. "


    Ye Hao jumped high, jumped directly to a high platform next to him, and looked at the weird person below.


    He has basically understood the battle data, and there is no need to waste time with this guy.


    The five elements are on!


    A small red ring appeared in Ye Hao''s hands, and Ye Hao threw it out directly.


    The halo of burning flame enveloped the weird person.


    The strange man tried to struggle, but he couldn''t get away. The flames began to burn its skin, and finally it made a painful sound, and it didn''t take long for the flame to disappear.


    The strange man also had only a scorched corpse left, accompanied by a gust of weather, which turned into dust in the sky.


    "This...this..." Shangren in the distance looked at the man in horror.


    Who is this man, how could he have such a strong strength.


    Even the experimental subject injected with the medicine is not his opponent.


    This... This is at least a powerhouse of the seventh-order Tian Ren level!


    Ye Hao faintly stared at this Shangren: "I know you still won''t tell me the answer I want. In this case, I won''t waste time. You help me pass a sentence to your boss.


    I''m looking for someone who should know who it is. The code name of that person is "Devil". If this person does not come to us, then during my time in the island country, I will continue to destroy your shogunate base until I find it. The''devil'' is the master. "


    After speaking, Ye Hao turned and left, and Nightingale silently followed.


    Shangren breathed a sigh of relief and fell to the ground.


    For the first time, he had this feeling of facing the devil, and he had no desire to fight at all. It seemed that the man''s eyes could take his life.


    "No, I''m going to call the boss and tell him this." Shangren tried to stand up, but at this time he was shocked to find that his legs were a few meters away and he was already in a pool of blood. .


    And his right arm was also broken, and blood kept flowing out of the three sections.


    "Ahhhhh..." Shangnin yelled in horror.


    Using his only left hand, he took out his cell phone and dialed the number of his base: "Help...help me..."


    ...


    Ye Hao and Nightingale, who were walking down the mountain, didn''t care about the gunpowder smoke on the top of the mountain behind.


    "Why expose our existence?" Nightingale questioned Ye Hao in confusion.


    Ye Hao put his hands in his pockets: "We can''t find the''devil'', so we can only ask him to come to us. Now that the shogunate and the ghost card are collaborators, and the shogunate''s boss knows who is kicking their court is because The''devil'' of the ghost card implicated them.


    I think they will find ghost cards the first time, and if ghost cards want to maintain the cooperation with the shogunate, they will definitely relieve our two troubles. "


    "So isn''t it dangerous for us to be like this?" Nightingale frowned slightly.


    As a killer, Nightingale didn''t like the feeling of putting herself in the light.


    "It''s dangerous, but this is the safest and most efficient way." Ye Hao didn''t tell Nightingale, because he was running out of time and he needed to solve the battle here as soon as possible.


    Then returned to China to prepare for the underworld.


    The matter of the underworld is related to whether Ye Hao can successfully win the "Heaven and Earth Judgment" one year later, in order to check and balance the heaven.


    "Then we will wait for them to come here?" Nightingale asked.


    "Of course not. Didn''t I just say it. We don''t see the''devil'' in a day, so we keep smashing the shogunate''s places. Except for the five black markets that I have learned about the shogunate.


    I also investigated more than a dozen places related to the shogunate.


    During this period of time, we played a field every day until the ¡®devil¡¯ mr. Ye Hao looked at Cheng Xi in the distance, with a smile from the corner of his mouth.


    ...


    On the other side, Meeko Himino has returned to the headquarters of the Mitsubishi Society.


    "My father, I have brought things back, all in this chip." Hingye Meeko was wrapped in gauze on his right arm, which seemed to be injured.


    And a small chip was placed in the crystal box and handed it to Ka Tian Eisaku.


    Eisaku Kada looked at Meeko Higino with satisfaction: "Very well, Meeko, what you did this time is very good. The stuff in this chip is the research data of Guipai and the Shogunate.


    This is very important to us. I didn''t expect that the **** organization Guipai would go to the shogunate after dissolving the cooperative relationship with us and provide them with help.


    Now we are threatened by the shogunate in many places. We must increase our strength. "


    He Tian Eisaku turned his head and looked at the map of the island country behind him. He rightly said: "An island country can only have one Mitsubishi, without the shogunate!


    Yezi, go down and rest first. I''ll call you when you have a task. "


    After speaking, He Tian Eisaku stood up and walked to his study next to him and opened the door.


    The moment he opened the door, Hingino Meeko caught a glimpse of a few bottles of black liquid on the table in the study, and on the other shelf there was a book mentioned in the previous letter.


    The letter told her that some things about her mother were in that book. If she chooses to believe and wants to know the truth about her mother''s death, she would go to the shogunate to find him with those black potions.

 Chapter 1806： The betrayal of Meeko Hino

    Chapter 1806 Bingye Meeko''s Betrayal


    The next three days in a row.


    Television stations across the island nation are reporting that many factories, villas, and private clubs have been under unknown attacks.


    Inside a villa area.


    A man knocked his fist on the desk.


    "Asshole, how could this happen." A middle-aged man pointed to the ninjas kneeling on the ground in front of him.


    "Trash, you trash. Up to now, seven of our bases have been taken away by people, one of them has been killed, seven of them have been killed, and more than ten of them have been killed!


    As a result, you haven¡¯t found out who is dealing with us, you trash! "


    "Sasaki-sama. The enemy''s strength is too strong. The preliminary judgment is at least the strength of Jiren and even Tianren, and every shot is quick, and the fight does not exceed five minutes.


    By the time our people got there, the battle was over. "A ninja report.


    "I don''t want to hear this, what I want is a solution!" Sasaki roared ferociously: "Our plan is at a critical moment. I don''t want to make any mistakes."


    "My lord. The other party named the ghost brand''s ¡®devil¡¯ by name. I have contacted the people on the ghost brand as you ordered, and they have agreed to help us solve this person." The ninja said.


    Sasaki stepped forward and drew his samurai sword and placed it on the ninja''s neck.


    "Then tell me why they haven''t done it yet, and when are they going to do it. Do you have to wait until the **** comes to my headquarters!" Sasaki roared.


    "My father. Put this matter aside, our research has made further progress." A man wearing a mask appeared in the room.


    Sasaki took a deep breath and waved his hand: "You all get down to me!"


    "Yes."


    All the ninjas disappeared.


    Only the father and son Sasaki remained in the house.


    "Kondo, how is the progress? Is the condition of the subject stable." Sasaki asked.


    Kondo is the name of this masked man, the son of the shogunate.


    Kondo took off his mask, his black scaly skin, and his horns were ten centimeters long.


    "The situation is basically stable now. The problem of unconsciousness during the battle of the experimental body has been resolved. Although the strength has been compressed, at least it can control its body during the battle and will not appear in a crazy state." Kondo Said.


    Sasaki nodded, and tapped his fingers on the tabletop: "Then what realm the subject can reach after the injection of the medicine, and what special requirements are there.


    "We found that the strength of the experimental body that injects the medicine is the best second-order ninja, and the ninja who practices physical skills is the best. After the injection, there is an 80% probability of being able to survive. Now I have the strength of Jiren."


    Kondo showed a proud look, his talent was very poor, he was just a ninja before he injected the medicine, but he was already a ninja now.


    That is almost the pinnacle of the ninja world.


    And his father is already equal.


    "In addition, we have unexpected gains. We accidentally developed this kind of maddening potion. Ordinary people or ninjas will explode directly after injection. But after the injection, the subject can be artificially mad. .


    The strength will be greatly improved, and after the efficacy of the drug has passed, the experimental body will fall into a deep sleep, with a success rate of 70%, but there is the possibility of reducing the life span. Perhaps an experimental body can only be injected no more than five times in a lifetime.


    If we need to calm down during the battle, we also need special sleeping potions that can force them to fall asleep.


    But now our research has encountered a bottleneck. The potions we obtained through cooperation with Ghost Card are almost exhausted.


    But the new generation of ninjas we have successfully cultivated is less than ten. "Kondo said solemnly.


    Sasaki nodded: "Twenty is not enough. If we want to support the Mitsubishi community, in the island country or even in the entire world, we need at least a hundred people for such a new generation of ninjas!


    It¡¯s impossible for the ghost cards to provide us with them. Now they don¡¯t believe us too much. Waiting for the final experiment to end, it is estimated that our cooperation will also end.


    They just came for our research base, the researchers. "


    "Father, you once said that you already knew the source of that kind of medicine supply. That was..." Kondo asked.


    "That kind of medicine was previously studied by the United States, Mitsubishi, and Guipai. It is said that the study is on the corpses of life from another world, with the power of gods.


    The medicament is extracted from those organisms.


    After the TE laboratory was disbanded, most of the medicine was taken away by the United States, and the other two parts were obtained by the ghost card and the Mitsubishi Society. There is nothing we can do in the US.


    It is impossible to give us ghost cards. Our only way now is to get what we want from the Mitsubishi community. For this reason, I have come up with the killer feature I have prepared for a long time.


    I believe that soon someone will deliver those medicines to our hands.


    By borrowing these potions, coupled with our great technology, we can create a new generation of ninja army and rebuild our powerful shogunate! "Sasaki exclaimed excitedly.


    Kondo knelt down on one knee: "My father''s ambition will definitely be fulfilled. At that time our shogunate will return to glory!"


    ...


    At the same time, the Mitsubishi community base has been messed up.


    He Tian Rongsaku stood in his study, looking at the empty space above the Angeri interview tube bracket, and angrily knocked all the brackets to the ground.


    He looked at the book on the table. The book was spread out with a mezzanine in the middle. The notebook in the mezzanine was taken away.


    "Mead!" He Tianrong gritted his teeth.


    Ta Ta Ta


    A few ninjas ran in: "Master Ka Tian, ??we have adjusted the monitoring, we suspect it is Miss Hino Meeko..."


    "Give me an order. To seal off this area, Meeko Hingino is regarded as our number one fugitive, and he will try his best to arrest her. She carries our important research samples.


    Remember my words, Hingye Sprout can die, and all the sample reagents must be brought back to me! "


    He Tian Rongsaku slammed his fist on the table, and the book on the table instantly turned into powder.


    "Yes." The ninjas all went down.


    He Tian Eisaku sat on a chair and took out a picture from the drawer. In the picture was a woman in kimono with his arms around him. It was Meeko Himino''s mother.


    "You betrayed me, and your child betrayed me. It seems that I should have killed this **** with you back then! But don''t worry, I will send her to see you soon.


    I will make her regret betraying me! "


    The photos were made into a ball by He Tianrong.

 Chapter 1807： Seventh-order strong·devil

    Chapter 1807 Tier Seven Powerful Devil


    On a very unusual motorcycle, Nightingale was wearing a helmet, hugging Ye Hao''s waist.


    "This is already our ninth base. Are you sure they will really come to us?" Nightingale looked at Ye Hao.


    "There should be no problem. Although our whereabouts are not completely public, it is not a problem to investigate with the ability of ghost cards. In addition, the''devil'' is a seventh-order powerhouse, and it is easier to find us."


    Ye Hao said, he stopped at a traffic light intersection, took off his helmet and looked at the Nightingale behind him.


    "Remember, don''t be impulsive when fighting. I am the main one in the battle. I will attract the devil''s attention. You are waiting for an opportunity to sneak around and use your assassin''s housekeeping skills." Ye Hao stared at Nightingale, serious ''S exhorted.


    In fact, Ye Hao didn''t pay much attention to the fight with the''devil''. He is now in Wonderland, and the opponent is also Tier 7. Ye Hao doesn''t believe that he will fall behind.


    Even if he couldn''t beat it, Ye Haoda could escape with his teleport ability.


    But in this battle, the main thing is not to defeat the ¡®devil¡¯ by himself, but to let the Nightingale defeat the devil.


    Nightingale¡¯s current heart demon cares about the existence of the ¡®devil¡¯. If Ye Hao directly kills the ¡®devil¡¯, it may be possible to make Nightingale¡¯s condition a little better temporarily, but it is very likely that it will relapse one day in the future and it will be very serious.


    The only way to ensure that the medicine will cure the disease is to let Nightingale personally give the devil to death, so that she can completely eradicate the demon in her heart.


    But the problem is here, Nightingale is only the seventh innate now, and the enemy is the seventh! It was a realm higher than Nightingale, making it absolutely impossible for Nightingale to fight alone.


    That only Ye Hao assisted to achieve the achievement of letting Nightingale kill the devil seemed simple.


    But this requires Ye Hao to ensure the safety of Nightingale while restraining the devil.


    [System task: Successfully let Nightingale kill the ¡®devil¡¯. Successful mission: 3000 skill points]


    [System task: find the base of ghost cards. Successful mission: 3000 skill points]


    Two tasks suddenly sounded in his mind.


    There is nothing wrong with the task of killing the devil, but what the **** is this base for finding the ghost card organization?


    Fortunately, there is no penalty for failure, which means that it is up to Ye Hao to judge whether it is completed.


    The green light at the intersection lights up, and Ye Hao starts the motorcycle to continue driving, but his vigilance has now increased.


    Every time the system releases a mission, most of the content of the mission will happen. Since the system mentions the ¡®devil¡¯, the ¡®devil¡¯ will definitely appear this time.


    Maybe they are staring at Ye Hao somewhere now.


    Ye Hao drove a motorcycle on the road. Their next goal was to be located in a private mountainous area, where there was a company''s development zone, which was actually a research institute under the Shogunate.


    Because I was going to the mountains, the road I walked gradually became a small path.


    When driving halfway up the mountain, Ye Hao suddenly hugged Nightingale''s waist and jumped tens of meters behind.


    The motorcycle that lost control and continued to drive was swallowed by the explosion, and the mountain road in front of it became a big pit.


    "Anti-tank mines." Ye Hao frowned as he looked at the mountains and forests around the roadside.


    Black shadows appeared one by one, either squatting in the grass or standing on top of tree branches.


    "I heard you are looking for me?"


    A dark figure appeared behind the explosive disgust. He squatted on the ground, with a cigar hanging from his mouth, with a sloppy look in his eyes.


    Ye Hao felt that Nightingale''s breathing around him began to become rapid, and his body was trembling.


    "You are the''devil''?" Ye Hao stared at the man opposite.


    "When I was in the Tarot organization before, others called me that." The devil smiled evilly: "I''ll ask you a question.


    I am not familiar with you, why do you see me by name? "


    Nightingale stepped forward, her breath was chaotic, her eyes were bloodshot, and she stared at the man in front of her: "Then you remember me."


    "You?" The devil looked up and down Nightingale, he shook his head in confusion, "I''m sorry, I''m not interested in women. Did I kill your husband, boyfriend? Or a friend? The breath on you makes me strange. Can you give me a little hint."


    "Africa, the team of seven." Nightingale clenched her fists, her nails had pierced her palms, and blood flowed from her hands.


    "Oh, I remember. You are a member of the Huaxia Dragon Team." The devil suddenly realized, smiling and pointing at Nightingale: "At that time, you were still a quasi-innate killer, and now you are already Tier 6, you can.


    When I killed your comrade-in-arms back then, your painful and angry eyes made me enjoy it.


    So I let you go, because I hope you can bring me fun someday in the future, and then make you completely desperate. "


    The devil licked his lips, showing a somewhat mad expression: "This feeling is really amazing. I didn''t expect to encounter it today."


    The devil looked at Ye Hao next to Nightingale, his eyes emptied: "The aura on your body is even more special, and you are also Tier 7? Interesting, interesting. I haven''t fought a Tier 7 opponent for a long time.


    wait wait wait¡­¡­"


    Suddenly, the devil stood up and went around in circles, a bit like a patient in a mental hospital.


    Then he stared at Ye Hao, and said to Nightingale: "Woman, I suddenly thought of another interesting thing. This man must have a different relationship with you.


    If I tortured him to death in front of you, I twisted his head, broke his limbs, poke his eyes, and took out his heart. Then I still won''t kill you.


    Will this anger make you continue to bring me happiness every day in the future. Hahahaha..."


    Listen to the crazy cry of this guy.


    Ye Hao whispered a pervert in his heart, this guy definitely has a problem with his thoughts. He is no longer a normal person, but he has the wisdom of maintaining a normal person.


    Such people act like wild beasts and madmen, but they are more dangerous than wild beasts.


    And Ye Hao can be sure that if this guy is really allowed to do what he wants, then Nightingale will definitely go crazy and be completely enchanted.


    Being swallowed by the hatred in your heart, even if you survive by chance, it will become a "monster".


    This made Ye Hao put a label on the ¡®devil¡¯ in front of him.


    he! Must die today!


    Ye Hao held down the emotionally out of control Nightingale, transmitting a trace of sacred power into her body, barely calming Nightingale.


    "Calm down, he is deliberately inducing you. Remember what I said before? Act according to our plan." Ye Hao stared at Nightingale.


    Nightingale took a deep breath, took out her weapon, and nodded silently.


    Ye Hao walked to the front of Nightingale, staring at the former Tarot member, one of the managers of Ghost Card now.


    Seventh-order powerhouse, devil!


    Ye Hao''s words seemed to pronounce a sentence.


    "Today, it will be you who die here."

 Chapter 1808： Triple·Destroy Starlink

    Chapter 1808: Triple Destroying Star Ring


    "Interesting, interesting." The devil tilted his head and looked at Ye Hao in a weird posture: "I want to see how you killed me.


    Get on me and kill that man. "


    The devil gave an order, all the people in black around rushed up, martial arts, abilities, marksmanship, etc. were all displayed.


    But when everyone rushed to within three meters of Ye Hao, they all died in various states.


    Some have been frozen into ice.


    Some have been burnt to pieces.


    Some were directly split in half by Jian Qi.


    There were also people who were directly struck by lightning and died on the spot.


    Or the bullet shot by oneself penetrates one''s body.


    All fights do not exceed ten seconds.


    Ye Hao faintly looked at the devil in the distance: "You know they are not my opponents, so why let them sacrifice for nothing."


    "Your name is Ye Hao, and you are from Huaxia. You are good at this. Actually, I know this. Although our ghost card intelligence network is not as good as Hawkeye, we still know some things.


    And your reputation in China is very strong.


    I also know that these people are not your opponents at all. The reason why I let them attack you is just to know whether your offensive methods are really the same as in the intelligence. "


    The devil broke his fingers and said one by one: "You are a magician, and you have many types of magic such as ventilation, water, fire, earth, electricity, and ice.


    At the same time, you are also a supernatural power. I guess you may have combined the magician and supernatural powers together, so you don''t need to chant a spell at all to use those supernatural powers.


    Among them, the abilities of object control, mental impact, instant disappearance, clone technique, etc. are very strong.


    In addition, you are still a very strong Chinese warrior, and your sword is the strongest I have seen so far. "


    After the devil said this as if talking to himself, he raised his head and stared at Ye Hao: "Interesting and interesting, your opponent is so interesting."


    When the voice fell, the devil appeared directly in front of Ye Hao in a flash, and slammed his fist towards Ye Hao''s front door.


    Ye Hao''s expression changed, and he raised his hand and hurriedly protected his head.


    boom


    Ye Hao took a few steps backwards, and his strength for the devil rose again.


    According to the Western system, the 7th rank is divided into five stars, and this guy''s strength is at least 7th rank or above!


    So even rank 7 and 4 stars!


    "It''s not over yet." The devil deceived him again.


    Ye Hao didn''t respond head-on this time, and a teleport appeared behind the devil.


    Eighteen palms of the dragon!


    In one second, all eighteen palms were shot out.


    It was as if eighteen golden dragons had swallowed the devil''s body.


    The smoke dissipated, and the devil stood in place, his clothes were broken, revealing his body.


    "It''s cool, really cool. If I was half a year ago, I might not be your opponent, but now I have a brand new power, second only to the power of God."


    The devil stepped forward and stepped on the ground with his foot directly on the ground.


    Ye Hao looked at the appearance of the devil, with a crimson body, all of his body was covered with crimson scales, and there was a very long horn on his forehead, which seemed to be fully formed.


    The devil''s eyes turned blood red, and his hands grew sharp claws.


    "You also injected that medicine." Ye Hao frowned.


    "Yes. That kind of great power happened to meet you today, so let you experience this powerful power with your body." The devil roared madly, and the red and black breath rolled on his body.


    A little troublesome.


    Ye Hao secretly said in his heart, he offered his sword.


    The blue ¡®shadow¡¯.


    "Heaven and Earth Ten Thousand Swords!"


    Ye Hao relentlessly displayed an upgraded version of the sword of heaven and earth.


    Countless sword qi rushed towards the devil again.


    The sword qi left a lot of blood marks on the devil''s body, but those blood marks quickly recovered, and the recovery ability was amazing.


    "Don''t compare me with those experimental products. They only have 1% of the blood of the gods, and I have 5% of the blood of the gods, I am better than them." The devil laughed.


    His eyes fixed on Ye Hao, and a fist struck towards the void, and a dark red fist shadow immediately slammed into Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao teleported away.


    But the next moment the devil slammed a punch again, and every time Ye Hao teleported to an underworld, he could always slam a punch.


    And if Ye Hao teleported around the devil, the devil would directly attack Ye Hao in the next second, and his perception ability was greatly improved.


    The three-minute stalemate battle turned the entire mountain road into a bumpy battlefield.


    Ye Hao panted and floated in the sky, looking at the devil opposite.


    After this guy has undergone transformation, the power in his body seems to be endless. He has a picture of the mountains and the restoration of the Nine Suns, and he is almost unable to keep up with him.


    It can''t be delayed any longer, and Nightingale must be given a chance.


    "Little mouse, why didn''t you hide?" The devil''s gloomy voice came, and the next moment he kept throwing his fists toward the airspace where Ye Hao was, and countless dark red fist shadows formed a barrage toward Ye Hao.


    Five element physique.


    Ye Hao''s left hand had a red halo and his right hand had a yellow halo. The next moment they joined together to form a star ring.


    "Dual Destruction Starlink!"


    The double destruction star ring was thrown out by Ye Hao.


    Boom


    Once again, a huge explosion occurred, and the heat wave directly blew the surrounding trees within a radius of one kilometer, and the mountain road collapsed in many places.


    Nightingale hiding herself, watching the battle between the two, she tightly held the dagger in her hand, she was waiting for a chance, a chance to kill.


    "Ahem..." Ye Hao coughed out some blood, and the aftermath caused him to be hurt a bit, but now the opponent should be seriously injured...


    Ye Hao''s pupils dilated, and he saw a cover formed by a crimson mist. The cover was opened, and there was a devil inside. He looked more embarrassed than Ye Hao.


    But now he is holding a reagent in his hand and piercing his throat.


    The corner of his mouth cracked with a smile; "You are very strong, but I am stronger than you. Power, power is roaring in my chest, Ye Hao...I want to tear you apart, I want to tear you apart."


    Huh


    A blood mist exploded behind the devil, and a pair of red wings appeared behind the devil.


    That pair of wings was very disgusting, and it was much uglier than the wings of a vampire, and it was a demon at first glance.


    The wound on the devil''s body has also recovered, and his abdomen has grown out of a pair of arms. The horns on his forehead are as large as rhino horns, and his body is three meters high.


    From a distance, it was a demon giant.


    "The seventh-order five-star peak!" Ye Hao took a deep breath, he felt the powerful aura of the devil at this moment.


    It seems that I really can''t wait any longer, I can only use the housekeeping skills.


    Ye Hao raised his hand again, this time three small apertures appeared in front of him.


    Fire¡¤Red Aperture


    Water blue aperture


    Earth¡¤Yellow Aperture


    "Ye Hao, go to death." The devil opened his wings, opened his mouth full of fangs, and whizzed towards Ye Hao.


    "Hey! Triple Destruction Starlink."


    Ye Hao whispered in his heart, the three apertures in his hand merged in a very short time, and the volume was twice the size of the previous two Destroying Star Rings, almost the size of a football.


    The three-color light wheel wraps the black sphere in the middle.


    Looking at the devil coming straight towards him, Ye Hao raised his hand.


    "Triple¡¤Destroy Starlink!"

 Chapter 1809： Tier 7 Forbidden Curse·Thunder Void Ward

    Chapter 1809 Tier Seven Forbidden Curse Thunder Void Enchantment


    The huge explosion directly destroyed this mountain road halfway up the mountain.


    And a huge pothole was formed on the mountainside of this hill, as if it had just been concentrated by a missile or meteorite.


    Except for the black smoked wasteland, there are no plants or animals in this area, and there are no bones.


    Ye Hao was panting, his body was extremely exhausted, just now he hit the spirit, and in a very short time, he used the triple-destroying star ring.


    This directly emptied most of the energy in his body, and the five elements'' physique could not be maintained, so it was directly relieved.


    "Nightingale is now!"


    Ye Hao shouted loudly.


    In the smoke on the opposite side, the devil''s left arm disappeared, and most of the scaly skin on his body was also destroyed, looking like a **** monster.


    At this time, a shadow came out of the smoke, and the sharp blade in his hand pointed directly at the devil''s heart.


    puff


    The blade of the dagger was directly inserted into the heart of the devil.


    Nightingale stared at her eyes, slammed the devil directly into the ground, pressed the dagger in her hand tightly, power was transmitted from the dagger, and completely destroyed the heart of the person in front of her.


    "Cough, cough, cough..." The devil vomited blood, he looked at the nightingale in front of him with a grin: "You...you finally have your chance to kill me."


    "Yes! In order to wait for this opportunity, I have killed you every night in my dreams for the past few years. By various means and methods, you have died thousands of times in my mind!"


    Nightingale''s frantically swollen eyes looked at the dying man in front of her.


    "When you killed them, I secretly swear that I will kill you one day. I will torture you, I will goug your eyes, I will cut off your legs, I will let you The head is different!"


    Nightingale roared frantically, and the murderous aura on her body was almost materialized.


    "Very good, very good. The breath of hatred is really great." The devil laughed madly, and he looked at Nightingale with false eyes: "But you still can''t kill me today.


    Do you really think that after I know your identity, I will really come here alone?


    Is there only one rank 7 powerhouse here? By the way, there is another thing I forgot to tell you. After I made the transformation, my heart is more than one. "


    Nightingale''s face changed suddenly. She hurriedly looked at Ye Hao, who was weak on the other side of the huge pothole. She shouted, "Ye Hao! Be careful!"


    Ye Hao heard Nightingale''s cry, and he also felt endangered.


    "Rank Seven Forbidden Curse¡¤Thunder Void Enchantment!"


    A figure appeared in the air, holding a staff in his hand.


    Countless waves of thunder fell from the sky, but it was not towards Ye Hao, but hit the surrounding area of ??Ye Hao.


    It''s another seventh order!


    Ye Hao didn''t have time to think about it, and was going to use the void to evacuate first.


    [Space is unstable, teleport cannot be used]


    The reminder in his head made Ye Hao feel a sense of anxiety.


    The surrounding thunderbolts were like lightning bolts, forming an enchantment full of thunder, which trapped Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, his eyes turned silver red.


    Blood wolf physique!


    Shadow turned into a sword again.


    "Heaven and Earth Ten Thousand Swords!"


    Ye Hao waved his sword aura, but the sword aura slammed on the barrier without any influence.


    "Ye Hao, don''t waste your effort. This is a seventh-order enchantment magic. No matter how powerful you are, you will be trapped in it for at least half a minute." A familiar voice sounded in the sky.


    Ye Hao looked at the familiar figure.


    Tarot magician, Phineas.


    Phineas was holding a wand, and a magical six-pointed star array was forming under his feet, and powerful magical waves came from him.


    Phineas has also become different from before. His skin is weird black, and there are two small horns on his forehead. It seems that he has received a certain degree of transformation like the devil.


    This made him a seventh-order magician, so he could cast the forbidden curse of the seventh-order electric and space systems.


    "Ye Hao, you let me go before. I knew you would come to find the devil, so during this time I started to make myself stronger, borrowing the latest research from the organization.


    I have mastered the power second only to God, and my magic power has never been stronger than it is now.


    I want you to know that there is only one most powerful magician in this world, and that is me!


    The humiliation you brought me, I will return it to me today, prepare to accept my most powerful magic! "


    Phineas'' state is also a little sick, although not as crazy as the devil, but his thoughts are also a little weird.


    Ye Hao didn''t have time to think about these things. He had to fix the situation at this time first, and he had to solve the current dilemma.


    But he just finished using the Triple Destroyer Starlink, it is difficult to gather enough power to fight Phineas in a short time.


    Obviously, Phineas wanted to trap himself here, and this half a minute he will cast an unprecedented powerful magic.


    Before the devil and him trembled, they were also part of them, let the devil consume his strength, and finally Phineas came to give Ye Hao a trick to kill.


    "Damn, what the **** should I do. Nightingale is still outside now!" Ye Hao clenched his fists, the first thing he thought of was the beating heart in his chest.


    If you use this powerful force at the same time, you can definitely...


    "You can no longer use this power." The voice of Xingqiong sounded in Ye Hao''s mind.


    "But in this state, the only way to save the situation." Ye Hao retorted Xingqiong, while starting to mobilize the power of his special heart.


    The aura of the black heart boiled at this moment, it seemed to feel Ye Hao''s thoughts, some like bloodthirsty soldiers waiting to be summoned.


    Wow


    Suddenly, Ye Hao''s eyes went dark, and his consciousness appeared in his sea of ??consciousness, and he saw the beautiful beauty in front of him like stars.


    Although vague, he will be amazed by the beauty of Star Dome no matter how many times he sees it.


    "That power is very powerful, but too much use will make you lose yourself. One day you will become a monster that you don''t even know." Xingqiong walked in front of Ye Hao.


    "But now I have no other way... Damn, I shouldn''t have let this guy go." Ye Hao secretly squeezed his fist.


    He didn''t expect such consequences because of his promise at the time.


    "Yes, there is still a way." Xingqiong whispered.


    "What?" Ye Hao looked at Star Sky anxiously.


    Xingqiang raised his hand, and a line of text and patterns that Ye Hao couldn''t understand appeared in front of him. When he wanted to see clearly, there was a heavy feeling in his head.


    This is not the power of this world.

 Chapter 1810： Companion contract

    Chapter 1810 Companion Contract


    "Sign an accompanying contract with me, and you can use my power." Star Sky said while depicting these things.


    "Associated contract? Use your power?" Ye Hao was surprised. He recalled the power displayed by Star Sky when he was in the void.


    "When you were in Void Crack before, couldn''t you lend me your power directly, why did you sign this contract this time?"


    "Because the law of Void Crack is different, I borrowed some methods to let me directly control your body. But now it is in the plane of this world.


    The laws of this world prevent me from doing this, and your body cannot withstand my power.


    The companion contract is very simple. Both parties live and die together. They will not betray or forget. In short, as long as you sign this contract, you can use a small part of my power and will not cause harm to your body. .


    This is equivalent to establishing a channel between you and me. Xingqiong stared at Ye Hao.


    It sounds like there is nothing wrong with this contract, and it is not a master-servant contract.


    "Wait... the symbiosis and death, if I die. Wouldn''t you also die?" Ye Hao looked at Xingqiong, he didn''t want to hurt others because of himself.


    "I am different from you. If I die, you will die. But if you die, my power can keep me alive, but it only takes a long time to sleep." Xingqiong replied.


    She didn''t lie, but she didn''t tell the truth at the same time. This is just the current situation. If one day Ye Hao''s strength is strong enough, the power of the contract will limit Star Sky and achieve the so-called co-death.


    And this companion contract, in her world, is a contract that only lovers in love can sign.


    "Okay." Ye Hao agreed without doubt.


    Xingqiang nodded, and she raised her hand, and the words and pictures suddenly lit up, forming a scene that was so beautiful that it could not be described in words, giving Ye Hao the feeling of being in a fairyland.


    Then she recited words that Ye Hao didn''t understand at all, until the last sentence was recited in Ye Hao''s language.


    "I, the Empress of the Star Sky, sign an accompanying contract with Ye Hao here."


    When this sentence fell, luminous powder appeared from the light and shadow, floating in front of Ye Hao.


    "Recite as I told you."


    The voice of Xingqiong sounded in Ye Hao''s mind. Ye Hao took a deep breath and raised his hand: "I Ye Hao, I would like to sign an accompanying contract with the Empress of Xingqiong here."


    Huh


    Some particles appeared in Ye Hao''s body, which made Ye Hao feel as if his soul had been drawn out.


    It''s like drawing blood in a hospital.


    The particles of Ye Hao and the particles of the Emperor Xingqiong lived together, and finally turned into two rays of light, which shot into the brains of Ye Hao and the Emperor Xingqiong.


    Ye Hao felt his head very light for a moment, and at the same time he had a certain connection with the Empress of the Sky.


    "Vow kiss."


    Xingqiang whispered, and the next moment Xingqiang, who was still a light and shadow body, kissed Ye Hao.


    Although there was light and shadow in front of him, Ye Hao could still clearly feel the warmth on his lips.


    ...


    Ye Hao opened his eyes. He raised his head and looked at Phineas who was still preparing magic in the sky. There were magic hexagrams all around his body. There were so many hexagrams, enough to see that the magic he was preparing was How powerful.


    But now in Ye Hao''s eyes, these are nothing.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes again, a mark on his forehead flashed by, the next moment his hair began to grow crazily, and it grew until the long hair fluttered before stopping, and at the same time, his cheeks became even stronger than before. Junsu.


    Opening his eyes, his eyes turned into a crystal blue like stars.


    "This is the power of Star Sky? It''s incredible." Ye Hao looked at his hands, he felt this power in disbelief.


    When he was in Void Crack, Star Sky directly controlled his body, so Ye Hao could only see her strength.


    But now Ye Hao can directly feel this power flowing in his body.


    "Don''t be surprised. This is only one ten thousandth of the strength of my strongest period. I am afraid that it will be injected too much, and your fragile body will not be able to bear it." The voice of Xingqiang rang at this moment.


    Is such a powerful force one ten thousandth of the Star Dome? What kind of woman is she?


    "You can''t borrow power for too long, otherwise it will hurt your body. I will bring the fighting method into your mind and end the fight as soon as possible."


    The flow of information in his mind made Ye Hao''s eyes shine bright, a trick he had never seen before, this method...this force...


    At this moment, the sky was covered with dark clouds, Phineas'' magic was ready, and a huge eyeball appeared in front of him, but it had not opened yet.


    "Ye Hao, take a good look. This is my powerful magic, the eighth-order super forbidden curse magic¡¤Hell''s Eye."


    Phineas yelled madly. He pointed his stick at Ye Hao who was trapped in the barrier below: "Just use your body to feel this powerful force. This is magic, this is powerful. magic!"


    Following Phineas''s words, the eyeballs began to open little by little.


    But Ye Hao with long hair fluttering lightly floated. With a wave of his hand, seven marbles-sized **** of light appeared in front of him.


    "I practice the art of stars, so I have to borrow the power of stars. There are stars in any world, so if you want to use my power, you have to use the power formed by your world."


    The pointing of the star dome echoed in his head.


    The stars of this world are too simple for Ye Hao. There is too much knowledge about stars in the familiar Chinese martial arts in his mind.


    Of course, the best known is the Big Dipper.


    So according to the technology provided by Star Dome, Ye Hao used the power of Star Dome very quickly to create a trick that belongs to this world.


    "Seven stars break."


    Ye Hao whispered in his mouth, and his slender fingers pointed at Phineas in the sky.


    At the same time, Phineas'' spells were also fully prepared.


    "Tier 8 Super Forbidden Curse¡¤Eye of Hell!"


    Phineas'' eyes widened, and he was completely mad. He didn''t care about his use of powerful power and his hair began to gray quickly.


    The eyes of **** opened completely, and at this moment the world seemed to be dark, and at the same time a dark beam shot out from the eyes of hell.


    The light beam is very huge. If this falls on Huaxia University, it can directly obliterate the entire Huaxia University.


    Facing such a powerful magic, Ye Hao couldn''t help but sigh the talent of this magic genius, but it was a pity that he met himself today.


    The seven stars in front of Ye Hao shot out and collided with the pitch-black light beam.

 Chapter 1811： Nightingale·Ghost Vessel Jue

    Chapter 1811 Nightingale Ghost Vein Jue


    The devil''s body shook, and he directly shook Nightingale out with the dagger on his chest.


    Nightingale flew out and rolled on the ground a few times before stabilizing her body.


    Nightingale looked at the pothole, because of the thunder and lightning, she couldn''t understand what was going on inside at the moment.


    But looking at the magic inscriptions that the magician is constantly casting in the sky, he must be preparing some powerful magic.


    Nightingale clenched her fist, she was very worried about Ye Hao''s situation, but she knew better that she had to face the enemy in front of her.


    If he were to participate in the battle over there, Ye Hao would be very stressed.


    Nightingale stared at the devil, the devil stood up, and the wound on his left chest began to slowly recover. From the terrifying wound, you could see the heart that was almost chewed up by Nightingale''s power.


    If an ordinary person would have died in such a short time, but now he is alive, and the broken black heart is slowly recovering.


    "That kid is probably dead. Although Phineas doesn''t have much skill, he has carefully prepared magic, even I have to deal with it carefully.


    And it''s still such a powerful move with energy fluctuations, even if that kid can survive by luck, he can''t face the siege of two seventh-order powerhouses at the same time. "The wings behind the devil opened.


    He looked at Nightingale staring at him with a smile: "Hurry up. This is the only chance you can live now. You only have Tier 6 now, and you are not my opponent at all.


    The sneak attack just now was very good, but it''s a pity that you only have one chance. Baby, I''m waiting for you to come to me with hatred next time. "


    Facing the crazy words of the devil, Nightingale was not shy at all.


    The devil''s wings began to instigate, and his body slowly flew up. He didn''t put Nightingale in his eyes at all. If Ye Hao hadn''t hurt him badly with a single move, this woman with only Tier 6 would never have hurt herself.


    Just when the devil was about to fly over, a strange force behind him stopped him.


    The devil turned his head and looked at the nightingale whose body was constantly spreading black.


    The torn clothes revealed a lot of Nightingale''s skin, and at this moment weird dark spots appeared on these skins.


    On the arms, ankles, thighs, abdomen, neck, and face.


    What changed at the same time was the breath on Nightingale.


    The last second is still seven innate.


    The next second turned out to be the eightfold congenital, and in a blink of an eye, it turned out to be the ninefold congenital.


    Finally, the devil stared at Nightingale and said with interest: "The sixth-order peak? You really have a lot of secrets. But I am the seventh-order, and you are the sixth-order. As long as you have not officially become the seventh-order, between you and me There is an insurmountable gap."


    "But you are not Rank 7 now, your breath is much weaker than before. You are injured, and your injury is far more serious than it seems. Don''t you have a heart?


    Well, then I will dig out those hearts for you one by one, but I want to see how you will survive then. "Nightingale''s body was filled with black air, and finally a pair of black air wings appeared behind him.


    If the people from the underworld were here now, and seeing the scene of Nightingale, they would definitely know what was going on.


    One of the most treasures of the underworld!


    In this way, this form is indeed what will be revealed by using the Ghost Vessel Jue.


    Some time ago, Nightingale was practicing in Wushuang City. Apart from the back mountain, she went to the library to find out if she could improve herself in the short term.


    Although her fighting skills were learned in combat, she has not practiced any inner strength mental methods.


    And Guimai Jue! In Qin Ling, after Ye Hao and Tang Yuan got acquainted with each other, she subconsciously asked her the next few volumes of the Ghost Vein Jue, and she did not hesitate to give the entire Ghost Vein Jue to Ye Hao.


    However, she reminded Ye Hao that although the Ghost Vein Jue had a rapid improvement and had a counterattack effect, it would also cause a lot of harm to the human body. The person who cultivated to the end was either a lunatic or a fool.


    Therefore, none of the five ghost emperors who knew the side effects of this Kung Fu practiced.


    Naturally, Tang Yuan didn''t take it seriously, and directly gave it to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao rushed to Europe at the time. Before he had time to reduce the Guimai Jue to Tianmai Jue, he threw it directly into the secret room at the top of the library.


    But Ye Hao had forgotten that because of his trust in Nightingale, she had given her high privileges, basically the same as Xiao Yan. She found this Ghost Vein Art by chance and practiced it.


    Nightingale''s talent is not bad. After being transformed by Ye Hao''s talent map, it is even more powerful. The Ghost Vein Art is divided into nine layers.


    Within two months, Nightingale had cultivated to the ninth level of Guimai Jue.


    In order not to worry Ye Hao, she concealed this matter, and never used the Ghost Vessel Jue in front of others.


    The reason why she dared to follow Ye Hao to the island country was that the Ghost Maid Jue was actually her plan.


    This was the first time that she had truly used the Ghost Maiden in battle. She felt that her mind was full of killing thoughts, and the scene of the six tragic deaths of Qiye''s sisters constantly surfaced before her eyes.


    Anger, bloodthirsty, fear, and many other emotions began to fill her mind.


    She gradually lost reason in her eyes.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho!" Nightingale seemed to transform into a **** goddess in the dark night, her body covered with black energy, and she uttered a low cry like an abyss.


    The next moment, Nightingale turned into a black light and shot at the devil.


    The devil showed a serious expression, and he began to look squarely at the woman in front of him.


    bump


    When the two collided together, Nightingale thoroughly used the tricks she had learned on the death line over the years, and the battle with the devil did not fail at all.


    When others lose their minds, they will make random calls because they don''t remember the tricks they learned.


    But Nightingale is different. She has not learned any tricks. Her skills are honed between life and death. Those things have already been incorporated into her physical memory.


    Even if Nightingale loses her rationality now, she will still subconsciously display this when fighting.


    "Cough..." Suddenly, a heavy blow hit the devil''s abdomen, he vomited blood and his eyes widened.


    "Too slow..." Nightingale''s weird voice came from her mouth.


    The next moment, she appeared behind the devil, raised her hands, clasped them together, and then swung down like an axe, hitting the devil''s back.


    Kaz


    It seemed to hear the sound of some broken bones.


    The devil slammed heavily on the ground, but these hadn''t stopped, he stared at the bloodthirsty eyes that rushed to him with wide eyes.


    A few minutes later, the devil was locked by Nightingale''s neck, his eyes were still gouged out, his right chest was pierced, a heart was beating in Nightingale''s hands, one of his wings was broken, and the other was torn into pieces. It''s sloppy.


    His legs are weirdly twisted.


    Blood ran down from the devil.

 Chapter 1812： Devil magician, lost

    Chapter 1812 the devil magician, defeated


    "This... it''s impossible..." When facing death, the devil showed a shocked expression.


    Because of a heart-damaged relationship, the devil''s strength plummeted. Although it was still not weak, it was not as strong as before.


    And Nightingale relied on the strength of Ghost Maid Jue to greatly improve.


    In this way, it directly caused Nightingale to gain the upper hand in the battle with the devil.


    "A few years ago, didn''t you ask me what it''s like to die?" Even though Nightingale lost her rationality, she still had a desire to say this.


    The devil''s pupils dilated, and he made a voice: "No..."


    Nightingale stretched out another hand and grabbed the horn on the top of the devil''s head.


    With one hand holding the horns and the other holding the neck, there was no chance that the wound on his body would make the devil move his arm.


    Kaz


    Kaz


    Two consecutive breaking sounds came, and the horns broke directly.


    At the same time, the whole head was twisted directly from the devil''s body by Nightingale, and the devil''s body fell into a pool of blood. This time his body did not recover.


    At the same time, the battle over the pit broke out, and two powerful forces collided in the sky and underground.


    This time the power of the explosion directly shattered the Thunder Void Enchantment, and at the same time felt the vibration of the earth within a radius of tens of miles, and cracks appeared in several places.


    People in many towns thought it was an earthquake, and they took refuge in the streets anxiously.


    A minute later, the aftermath of the explosion disappeared.


    This time, the pit disappeared.


    The entire hill was razed to the ground, and the research base where Ye Hao''s target was originally located on the hill was also affected, and he didn''t even have a chance to play.


    Ye Hao''s arms were hanging weakly. From the beginning to the present, he has not had the feeling that his body and spirit have been hollowed out, and the pain of tearing came from his muscles.


    His mind was shocked, as if he had been sapped hundreds of times.


    Ye Hao raised his head and fixed his eyes on Phineas, who was vomiting blood on the ground and twitching.


    His sacred tool-level staff had been broken in half and became waste, and his robe became a ripped outfit.


    At the same time, seven blood holes appeared in seven parts of his body.


    One side of the neck, left shoulder, right chest, lower abdomen, right kidney, right thigh, left calf.


    "Grumbling..." Phineas'' eyes were filled with incredible horror, and blood continuously flowed out of his body. The seven seemingly simple wounds on his body caused him great pain.


    He could feel the magic power in his body flowing out of the seven blood holes. The magic power in his body was exhausted now, and he couldn''t use any magic at all.


    Ye Hao shook his body and reluctantly walked to Phineas.


    "Ahem...no...don''t...kill me." Phineas twitched, and even said begging for mercy.


    Ye Hao stared at Phineas without speaking.


    This invisibly increased Phineas¡¯ pressure, and he held up the pain: "I...I can tell...your ghost card base...where..."


    In order to survive, he can even sell the base of ghost cards.


    Dozens of gold needles flew out of Ye Hao''s hand, piercing through various acupuncture points on Phineas. This way, Phineas'' blood loss could be stopped, and his upper body could not move, and he could not gather his mental power. magic.


    It is finally over.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief.


    Suddenly a dark figure rushed towards Ye Hao, and Ye Hao quickly teleported to avoid it.


    "nightingale?"


    Ye Hao saw who the attacker was, it was Nightingale.


    At the same time, Ye Hao also discovered the devil whose bones were broken into many pieces in the distance.


    The devil was killed by Nightingale!


    "Ho **** ho ho..." Nightingale roared, and attacked Ye Hao again.


    Ye Hao frowned, looking at the dark spots on Nightingale and her irrational eyes.


    "Ghost Pulse Jue?"


    Ye Hao''s heart jumped, and he saw that it was the Ghost Vein Jue that Nightingale had cultivated, and it seemed that it was still the Nine-layer Ghost Vein Jue, and she had completely lost her mind.


    Ye Hao hurriedly pressed his hand to the ground.


    vine!


    He used magic to conjure countless vines to bind Nightingale''s body.


    Nightingale struggled constantly, splitting the vines on her body, but the vines were still growing, which made Nightingale unable to break free for a while.


    Ye Hao walked in front of Nightingale, he raised his hand and pressed it on Nightingale''s forehead.


    Top sacred healing technique.


    The holy light shone on Nightingale, but Nightingale did not change at all.


    Ye Hao tried to use his mental power to feel the spirit of Nightingale and wake it up.


    But the situation in Nightingale''s body at this moment made Ye Hao feel as if a world was facing the end of the world, chaotic and chaotic.


    "Xingqiong, is there any way you can save her." Ye Hao had no choice but to interrogate Xingqiong.


    "She used a technique that is very repulsive to your human body. The more you practice, it will cause great harm to your body and spirit.


    She is now in a state of dying illness, her consciousness has only a little left, and it will disappear completely in a short time. Then she will be a monster who only knows about destruction and killing. "


    Xingqiong''s words made Ye Hao''s heart trembled.


    "Then is there any way to save her!" Ye Hao asked hurriedly.


    "Usually there is no way to solve it, but..." Xingqiang paused intentionally here: "But if it''s you, maybe it can."


    "Me?" Ye Hao was taken aback, then he thought: "You mean the power of sacred?"


    "Yes, the sacred power in your body is equivalent to the divine power, which is a very peculiar thing. Injecting it into her body may restore her to the original state." Xingqiong said.


    "That''s easy, I will come now." Ye Hao put his hand on Nightingale''s head, trying to inject sacred power, but was stopped in time by Star Sky.


    "I''m not referring to this method of injection. The situation in her body is very bad and very fragile. Injecting from the body may be counterproductive. You must use the method of injection from the body and carefully guide it to wake up. "


    Speaking of this, Xingqiong''s tone was a little restless.


    But now Ye Hao didn''t notice this, he just listened to the words of Xingqiong: "Injection into the body? What kind of behavior do you mean?"


    "Yeah." Xingqiong nodded: "Time is running out. She is not receiving treatment now, and can only last for five minutes at most."


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, he couldn''t think too much about life and death.


    He glanced at Phineas, who fell on the ground next to him, and shot a few gold needles out again, Phineas fainted directly.


    Later, Ye Hao set up several magic circles around it to prevent anyone from entering here.


    After that, Ye Hao held his hands for a while, and the clothing on Nightingale burst open.


    Then the vine fixed Nightingale''s body into an indescribable posture according to Ye Hao''s will.


    The milky white light wrapped Ye Hao and Nightingale in it, and Ye Hao began his own healing process.

 Chapter 1813： Wake nightingale

    Chapter 1813: Awakening Nightingale


    Star Dome can clearly see what Ye Hao is doing at the moment in Ye Hao''s mind.


    For some reason, there was a jealous feeling in her mind.


    "Xingqiong what are you thinking about, it''s just... it''s just the mating behavior of creatures. There...what''s the big deal..." Xingqiong secretly said to himself, trying to persuade himself.


    But in the end, she still couldn''t bear the gasps and groans coming from her ears, and she could only fall asleep in Ye Hao''s mind.


    The treatment time is not very long, the outside world only takes less than half an hour.


    But it was a long time for Ye Hao and Nightingale.


    Nightingale was in the darkness, and she was curled up there, surrounded by the tragic and painful cry of her sister Qiye before her death.


    These voices seemed to question her loudly.


    Why, why is it you who survived?


    If it were not for you to take us to perform the task, we would not die.


    Why is it not you who died, why!


    Nightingale was covering her ears in pain, she was too tired, too tired, she was so tired that she could no longer swing the dagger in her hand, she no longer wanted to run.


    The black energy began to slowly wrap her body, just when her body was about to be swallowed by the black energy.


    A light and shadow appeared in her world, and those black qi seemed to be very afraid of black qi, which brightened the surroundings of Nightingale a lot.


    "Ye Hao?" Nightingale looked at the person in front of her, it turned out to be Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao hugged Nightingale, and he whispered: "You have already taken revenge. You are already great. You have taken revenge for your sisters. If there are some things, let them become memories. Don''t become your burden."


    The warmth of the body and the warmth of the words gave Nightingale a feeling of intoxication.


    But the surrounding black qi still didn''t give up, they sent out inexplicable induction, trying to affect Nightingale''s mood.


    "Come back with me. Don''t lose yourself here, don''t forget that the mice are waiting for you in Wushuang City." Ye Hao said.


    Nightingale trembled slightly.


    Wushuangcheng...Mice...There are still people waiting for their own return.


    She has a desire to go back, but she feels her hands and feet are bound.


    At this time, she felt the heat on Ye Hao''s lips, and her eyes widened.


    I don''t know when the clothes on her have disappeared, and the clothes on Ye Hao have also disappeared.


    Faced with what Ye Hao did, Nightingale gradually relaxed and began to respond, even letting Ye Hao do whatever he wanted.


    How long has time passed in this space, one day? A month? Still a year?


    Nightingale only knew that she kept lingering with Ye Hao until Ye Hao completely ignited her body, and the surrounding black energy disappeared completely.


    Finally Nightingale opened her eyes in a real sense, and she looked at Ye Hao who was lying on her body.


    "You''re back." Ye Hao panted, looking at Nightingale who was regaining her rationality in her eyes.


    "Can...get me up." Nightingale whispered.


    At this moment, her arms and legs are still being **** by vines. This is Ye Hao''s behavior for his convenience.


    "Oh, sorry. This is to save you..." Ye Hao hurriedly got up, and released the vine magic, he took out a set of clothes and handed it to Nightingale.


    Nightingale didn''t blame Ye Hao, she put on her clothes silently: "I don''t blame you, I know you saved me."


    Nightingale''s gaze was a little dodged, and she dared not look at Ye Hao.


    If this had been the case before, Nightingale would never have been like this, but now I don''t know why Nightingale''s heart has changed.


    "You have practiced the Ghost Vein Jue, right!" Ye Hao asked.


    Nightingale nodded.


    "Remember, never use this exercise again in the future. The side effects of this exercise are very strong. If you make a mistake, you may fall into that kind of madness again." Ye Hao reminded.


    Nightingale nodded, but a thought came to her for some reason.


    Is it possible to recover as long as you use this method again? When Nightingale thought of this, she had a hint of trying.


    Nightingale hurriedly dispelled the thought that came to mind.


    "You killed the devil just now?" Ye Hao asked again.


    Ye Hao was really surprised that Nightingale could kill the devil, but now that task has been shown to be completed and skill points have been added.


    "The devil was injured by you, and then I took the opportunity to destroy one of his hearts. But he accepted the transformation, not just a heart, but the destruction of a heart still caused his strength to drop, almost only the peak of the sixth to the seventh Strength.


    After I used the Guimai Jue, my strength rose to the sixth-order peak, and then I defeated him. "Nightingale replied.


    Ye Hao sighed, maybe when the devil was dying he didn''t expect that he would be killed by someone he had let go.


    "Is that guy dead too?" Nightingale saw Phineas who fell unconscious on the ground.


    "He didn''t die, he was just under my control. He promised to take us to see the base of the ghost card. Since there is a chance this time, we will go and see what the headquarters of the ghost card is like.


    Maybe there will be great gains. "Ye Hao said.


    Ghost cards have two great powers, one death and one disability, which is equivalent to breaking two arms of ghost cards.


    "Well, since you are awake, let''s go first. There is such a big noise here, and the police will definitely send someone to investigate." Ye Hao mentioned that Phineas was unconscious and took Nightingale to leave.


    "That one¡­¡­"


    "What''s matter?"


    On the way out, Ye Hao watched Nightingale hesitate to speak, and there was a rare blush on her cheeks.


    "I am the first time."


    "Uh?"


    "I didn''t fall into the red. It was because when I was a killer training, I exercised a lot, so I broke it myself."


    "Ahem... I can feel it."


    "?"


    "Very narrow."


    The ambiguous conversation caused Ye Hao and Nightingale to say nothing more on the way back.


    ...


    Afterwards, the local island police surrounded the place and began a close investigation.


    Of course they saw the traces of the strong fighting here, but of course these things can not be announced as the truth of the investigation. The news that night was like this.


    "This is the evening news. There is already reliable news about the explosion and earthquake in the southeast mountainous area of ??Yamado Prefecture this afternoon.


    It was because an explosion occurred in a private laboratory in the area. The explosion was so powerful that no one survived in the laboratory, which caused the earthquake felt by nearby cities.


    So far, no casualties have been found except for the laboratory personnel.


    This station will continue to follow up and report on the incident. "

 Chapter 1814： Ghost Base

    Chapter 1814 Ghost Card Base


    When the island nation started reporting on the explosion, Ye Hao had already driven Nightingale and Phineas out on the yacht.


    "Is he really not going to die like this?" Nightingale looked at Phineas, who was tied into a dumpling with a pale face.


    He looked extremely weak at this moment, and he felt like he would die at any time.


    "Don''t worry, he is also a seventh-tier at any rate. How could it be so easy to die. Even if you put a few liters of blood on him, it will be a while at most." Ye Hao said casually while driving the yacht.


    "You...who are you? The power you use is completely different from this world." Phineas said weakly.


    "You shouldn''t know, you''d better not inquire. Unless you want to try that power." Ye Hao glanced at Phineas.


    Phineas trembled and dropped his head.


    Since that battle, Phineas has had a heartfelt fear of Ye Hao.


    However, Ye Hao is actually lying.


    Before, Ye Hao was also excited that he could master this power. Now on the earth, at least a seventh-order powerhouse could no longer be Ye Hao''s opponent.


    However, Xingqiong slapped Ye Hao mercilessly and told him that this power should not be borrowed many times, otherwise it would cause great harm to Ye Hao himself.


    After all, this is not Ye Hao''s own power, and Xing Qiong also said that it is impossible for her to lend her power to Ye Hao until the most dangerous time.


    If Ye Hao relied on the power of Star Sky for a long time, then Ye Hao''s own development would be affected.


    Ye Hao also realized this. After all, Xingqiang would leave one day, so he still needed the power he could control.


    "I ask you, the base of the ghost card is indeed the location of this navigation mark? But there is no mark on the map." Ye Hao turned his head to interrogate Phineas.


    "Yes. It is a small island in the Pacific Ocean. It was formed by a submarine volcanic eruption two hundred years ago. It was surrounded by long-term fog. In addition, we set up radar interference on the island, which could not be detected by communications surveillance equipment.


    In addition, all the people who entered our island by mistake have not been dealt with. No one else in the world knows the existence of this island.


    Even if it is a ghost fighter, only 10% of the insiders know the exact location. When everyone else returns to the base, they will be subject to strict inspections, locked in containers, and transported back. Phineas explained.


    It turned out to be such a strict setting.


    This is the same as Demon Butterfly''s base.


    The base of Modie is on an uninhabited island, and the base is below the island.


    These people like to set up their bases on islands. Will the Eagle Eye''s base be located on an island?


    Ye Hao thought to himself.


    If it is an island, there are so many islands and reefs on the earth, it is difficult to find all of them with human resources in a short time.


    Suddenly, an idea came to Ye Hao''s mind.


    If you control a large number of birds and fish, and let them look around the world, there may be a chance.


    There are many places that humans may not find but animals are not necessarily bad.


    You can try it after you go back.


    Ye Hao secretly made such a plan for himself.


    "You left Wushuang City in a hurry before, was it because something happened?" Nightingale walked to the bow and looked at Ye Hao, who was silently thinking about things.


    When Ye Hao faced Nightingale''s question, he thought of Song Ying and Song Xiaoyue.


    Although he is escaping now, but the matter is still there, it is impossible for him not to return to Wushuang City forever.


    Seeing Ye Hao not answering, Nightingale couldn''t help feeling a little lost.


    Since the devil died looking for a chance, Nightingale felt empty in her heart, but soon there was an extra person in her heart, and she occupied a pivotal position.


    That is Ye Hao.


    Observing carefully this day, Nightingale found that Ye Hao would always be in a daze and frown inexplicably.


    "If you don''t want to say it, then don''t say it." Nightingale fluffed her hair and prepared to leave.


    "Actually, it''s nothing unspeakable. You should know my relationship with Song Ying." Ye Hao leaned on the railing and looked at the vast ocean.


    Nightingale stopped: "Yeah."


    As a killer, she of course also paid attention to the relationship between Ye Hao and Song Ying, and she did not know why there was a ripple in her heart.


    Then Ye Hao told Nightingale about Song Xiaoyue and Song Ying.


    He has been depressed for too long. He hates dealing with these emotional matters. It can be said that he is an emotional idiot.


    When someone is listening, he wants to vent.


    Moreover, the relationship between Nightingale and him is not ordinary. He used to be a comrade-in-arms, but now he has developed this kind of relationship, emotionally very delicate.


    In this way, Nightingale heard what Ye Hao had told her.


    "So... Song Ying is pregnant with your child, and now she wants to break up with you for her sister, and even wants to promote the relationship between her sister and you?" Nightingale looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded, he scratched his hair, and said irritably: "I really don''t understand, why is it so complicated now that it is a very simple thing.


    Song Ying is pregnant with my child and is my first woman again. How could I abandon her? But her current attitude makes me difficult to ride a tiger.


    And now there are a lot of things waiting for me to deal with, I feel I really want to be overwhelmed. "


    Ye Hao took out a cigar from the storage prop, lit a flame with his finger, and lit the cigar.


    Take a deep breath of nicotine.


    "I can understand Miss Song Ying''s thoughts. She loves you but she also loves her sister. Actually she can''t bear to hurt any of you, so she can only choose this way of escape."


    Nightingale took the cigar from Ye Hao, took a sip, and threw the cigar directly into the sea.


    Ye Hao was taken aback, that was thousands of cigars.


    "A man who smokes is not necessarily handsome." Nightingale said inexplicably.


    Ye Hao laughed.


    At this moment, he saw a corpse floating in the place where the cigar had fallen.


    Ye Hao and Nightingale''s expressions changed at the same time.


    They raised their heads and looked into the distance. There was a large cloud of mist in the distance, and corpses and wreckage continued to float from the mist, and the sea near the mist was still faint red.


    Ye Hao hurriedly returned to the cabin and looked at the pointer on the dashboard. The pointer was spinning crazily at the moment, and the values ??of various instruments were also chaotic.


    "Phineas, this is the base of your ghost cards?" Ye Hao pulled Phineas and pointed at him.


    "Yes." Phineas nodded.


    "Then what''s the matter with these corpses?" Ye Hao asked.


    Phineas saw the corpse floating in the sea and the blood. He was taken aback for a moment, and he didn''t even react.


    "Your base was attacked?" Ye Hao said.


    "Impossible... Our base is very concealed, and we have fully manned, powerful warriors, and powerful modern weapons." Phineas said, but his tone was not firm.


    Because of the current situation, most of them have been attacked.


    "Nightingale, you come to control the ship. Continue to drive forward." Ye Hao walked to the deck, raised his hand, and a magic shield appeared around the ship.


    Ye Hao is ready to fight at any time.

 Chapter 1815： Tarot Moon

    Chapter 1815 Tarot Moon


    The ship gradually sailed into the mist.


    Relying on the soul perception ability, Ye Hao gave instructions to Nightingale, slowly sailing in the mist.


    At the same time, Ye Hao''s fluoroscopy and clairvoyance opened.


    Half a kilometer away, an island appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    The island was full of gun smoke, corpses, and ruins after the explosion.


    "Nightingale, half a kilometer ahead is the island. Pay attention to the realm, there may be enemies." Ye Hao reminded.


    "Yes." Nightingale was vigilant around her body, her muscles tightened.


    Phineas on the side also knew what had happened to the ghost card base at this moment, and he swallowed.


    After a while, the yacht sailed into the port of the island under Ye Hao''s instructions.


    It can be seen that many ships parked in the harbor are burning, and the sound of explosions can be heard from time to time.


    "The battle here will not end for more than three days." Nightingale looked at the burning ships that were not silent yet.


    "Two days." Ye Hao added: "It was raining heavily in this sea area two days ago."


    "That means that the enemy who attacked here may still be on the island?" Nightingale whispered.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    He scanned a piece of island here again with soul perception, but found no strong individual signal.


    "I haven''t noticed anything so far, and it is possible that the person who attacked here has already gone before we come." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    Phineas looked at the miserable situation in his base in disbelief, and kept muttering: "How...how could it be, how could this be."


    "Do you know who attacked your ghost card base?" Nightingale asked.


    Phineas shook his head: "I don''t know, there are many enemies like us, but who can capture our base in such a short time? And the devil and I didn''t get any intelligence notice yesterday!


    Who in this world can do this. "


    "Yes." Ye Hao said, and he said two words: "Eagle Eye."


    Phineas and Nightingale were silent.


    Indeed, if there is any strength among the forces known in the world that can have such a powerful strength, there is only the mysterious organization of Hawkeye.


    "But why? We don''t have any conflict of interest with Hawkeye, why are they attacking us?" Phineas still didn''t want to believe it, and the leader of Hawkeye was also a former Tarot.


    After all, they can be said to be colleagues.


    "I guess it''s mostly because of your potions." Ye Hao said guessingly.


    "Pharmaceutical?" Phineas was taken aback.


    "As far as I know, the current Eagle Eye is a devotee. It is said that there will be demons coming to our world in another world. The Tarot once fought against the demons, and the person who created the Eagle Eye can be said to be a betrayer of the Tarot. .


    They have changed from hatred to admiration. They are preparing to welcome the arrival of the devil. Recently, they have organized more and more actions in various places.


    I guess this is because they are paving the way for the arrival of the devil and want to put the world into chaos first.


    And this medicine that you researched, although it has some side effects, it''s not bad, it can produce powerful fighters in batches, which is a great threat to them.


    So they want to eliminate the threat in the bud. "Ye Hao said his guess.


    Phineas was silent. He was a member of the Tarot. He had naturally heard the rumors of demons. They were also studying the power of gods.


    "Let me ask you, where are your research results?" Ye Hao asked.


    "In...in the underground laboratory, the door is over there." Phineas pointed to a shell-like building on the base.


    Ye Hao took the two to go there, the door was open, and Ye Hao went directly into it.


    But just after Ye Hao stepped into the door, the door closed suddenly.


    Tick


    Tick


    Ye Hao saw an unknown number of bombs stuck on the wall inside the gate, and the indicator light on the bomb came on immediately.


    boom


    The huge explosion engulfed the entire shell-shaped building.


    Ye Hao''s figure appeared on a stone pillar in the distance, but luckily he used teleport to escape in time.


    Ye Hao looked not far away, and three men in black robes were besieging Nightingale, all of them at rank six.


    Ye Hao teleported over, raising the knife in his hand.


    All three black-robed men fell to the ground, losing their life fluctuations.


    "Are you okay?" Ye Hao asked concerned.


    "It''s okay." Nightingale shook her head, and she pointed to the distance: "Someone attacked us just now, that magician..."


    Needless to say Nightingale, Ye Hao had already seen the enemy.


    Dozens of people in black robes stood on the heights of the ruins in the distance.


    One of the men was holding Phineas'' head in his hands, his five fingers had been deeply inserted into the skull, and white liquid could be seen flowing out.


    Phineas hangs weakly, his vital signs are gone.


    "Unexpectedly, there will be fish slipping through the net appearing here. Since then, the Tarot Magician''s inheritance has also been broken." The corner of the man''s mouth curled up, and he raised his head to look at Ye Hao.


    "Ouch, we met again."


    "Chariot." Ye Hao was very vigilant, guarding Nightingale behind him.


    This guy was the "chariot" that attacked them in the Mediterranean.


    In this way, the fact that the Hawkeye attacked the ghost card base must be nailed down.


    "Is this guy also a ghost brand?" A woman in a black robe next to the chariot, with clothes made of black silk inside the black robe, very **** and sultry.


    But at the same time she was sexy, her eyes were haughty.


    "It''s not a ghost, but it''s also our enemy. Before I implemented the plan of the Holy See in Europe, it was this guy who played a trick on it. As a result, the plan did not all succeed." Although the chariot said so.


    But I couldn''t hear the feeling of anger, as if I was talking about other people''s things.


    Ye Hao stared at the woman. The breath of the other men in black was at Tier 6, and this woman¡¯s breath was similar to that of a chariot, and it looked like it was Tier 7.


    "Who are you?" Ye Hao asked directly.


    "Me?" There was a smile from the corner of the woman''s mouth, her toes were slightly raised, and her long black silk legs emerged from her black robe: "Someone else calls me the moon."


    moon?


    The moon in the tarot!


    Ye Hao''s heart jumped, and as expected, this guy was also a seventh-tier.


    In this case, there are two seventh-tier enemies in front of you!


    "Well, do you want to kill him?" The Moon said lightly, pointing at Ye Hao with his fingers in black gauze gloves, as if he was preparing to pronounce Ye Hao''s death.


    "This guy has some strength and is also Tier 7. It is a bit troublesome to kill him here." The chariot shook his head.


    "We are two Tier 7s, are you afraid that he won''t be a Tier 7?" Moon frowned slightly, as if he didn''t like the "cowardly" attitude of the chariot.


    "Don''t forget. This time we attacked the ghost card, except for the magician, we have not found the other three guys. If they show up at this time and give us a knife, it will be bad.


    Before coming out, the eldest brother said that completing the task is the second place, and protecting yourself is the first.


    Forget it today, let''s withdraw first. "The chariot looked at Ze Yehao and waved his hand with a smile: "You are lucky today, I will not kill you." But it may not be possible to see you next time. "


    The moon looked at Ye Hao coldly: "Inferior earth creatures."


    After speaking, she also left, and the other people in black also disappeared.

 Chapter 1816： Top·Time Recall

    Chapter 1816


    Seeing the other party disappear, Ye Hao still didn''t relax his vigilance. It took more than ten minutes to be completely relieved.


    "Are they all gone?" Nightingale asked when Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao nodded.


    "Those two were very strong just now?" Nightingale didn''t know the battlefield and the moon, and the opponent''s strength was much higher than her, she couldn''t detect it.


    "Those two are both Tier 7 and at least Tier 7 and 4 stars. If I were alone, I would not be afraid of them. I could not defeat them, and they could not kill me." Ye Hao said later. Did not say.


    But Nightingale already understood what it meant.


    Ye Hao is worried about her. If she doesn''t go anymore, maybe Ye Hao will go up and fight again. Even if one or two people cannot be left behind, he can at least find out their depth.


    "That chariot is very strong in melee combat. In addition, I feel that the moon may have some ability to hide her aura. Just now, my soul can''t sense their existence.


    Otherwise it is impossible to be attacked by them. "Ye Hao whispered.


    "At least we have nothing to do now." Nightingale comforted.


    But Ye Hao''s mood did not improve at all, because he was worried about the strength of Eagle Eye.


    Before, he only thought Hawkeye was a powerful intelligence organization, but now because of two things, the Mediterranean and the ghost.


    Ye Hao was completely afraid of Eagle Eye''s strength.


    With my own efforts, it almost subverted the order of the Holy See, causing Europe to fall into chaos.


    Within two days, what could be considered a world-class dark organization ghost card was subverted by them.


    With such a powerful eagle eye, Ye Hao needs to complete the task of eliminating the eagle eye organization within half a year, that is, before January next year!


    If Guipai is barely regarded as a world-class organization, then Eagle Eye is now a super-class organization in Ye Hao''s eyes.


    Even if it is the Tianmen, the Holy See, and the 11th District of the United States, the Devil Butterfly can only be regarded as the leader of the first-class organization in the eyes of Ye Hao, not the super-class


    This is enough to show how high Ye Hao''s evaluation of Eagle Eye is.


    "Ye Hao..." Nightingale asked, looking at Ye Hao, who was frowning.


    "I''m fine, now they are gone. Let''s take advantage of this while looking for anything useful here." Ye Hao returned to his senses, and he led Nightingale to investigate this place.


    Although most of the equipment here was destroyed, almost all people died.


    But don''t forget that Ye Hao has another ability "Time Recall".


    In order to increase his own efficiency, Ye Hao also "poured money" to upgrade his memories of time.


    After completing two tasks in a row, plus the skill points accumulated before, Ye Hao''s skill point has reached: 25401.


    [Redeem ¡®Top Class¡¤Time Memories. Consume 10,000 skill points. Remaining skill points: 15401]


    ¡¾Top Level¡¤Time Recall: After using this ability, you can see what happened within a hundred years with the host as the center and a radius of ten meters. Cooling time: one day. ¡¿


    A radius of ten meters is twenty meters in diameter.


    Ye Hao looked at the shell laboratory that exploded just now, and he could almost see it clearly.


    "Nightingale, wait a moment next to you." Ye Hao told Nightingale to wait.


    He walked to the center of the laboratory that was still burning after the explosion and opened the top time memory.


    All time flows are beginning to go backwards.


    A hundred years ago, the instrument building here was obviously not as advanced as it is now, but they are still conducting various researches and have unexpected results. There is also a monitoring room in this building.


    You can monitor every move on the island.


    A hundred years of time passed in a blink of an eye, and Ye Hao kept watching what happened in this time stream, as well as their research process and even the research results.


    Perhaps these experimenters never thought that one day in the future, someone would use this method to spy on their research.


    Time gradually arrived yesterday, when a sirens suddenly sounded from the laboratory, and then eagle-eyed people attacked in, and a large number of people in black robes mercilessly killed the experimenters.


    The combatants on the island also tried to counterattack, but they weren''t the opponents of the Hawkeye combatants at all, and they soon reaped their lives like grass.


    Then destroy all test equipment, copy the test data and take away.


    The strength of the black-robed people is generally above Tier 4, that is, the innate realm, and there are thousands of people!


    Now Ye Hao understood why the ghost card would be directly wiped out within two days.


    "It seems that when we came, it happened to be when their large army had retreated, only a few people were left to clean up the remnants." Ye Hao thought to himself.


    The memories were basically finished, and all the materials they studied were now remembered by Ye Hao.


    But there is one problem that Ye Hao still doesn''t understand, that is, before and after the ghost card base attack, two people disappeared and did not appear.


    Those are the other two people in charge of ghost cards, former members of the Tarot: The Fool and the Hermit.


    The devil was killed by the nightingale, the magician was seriously injured and brought back by himself and then killed by the eagle eye, but the Fool and the Hermit never appeared.


    And in this 100-year timeline, the fool and the hermit have never shown their true faces. The hermit has always been dressed like a medieval killer with a facial mask.


    The Fool has a dishevelled hair, and his hair is almost comparable to Zhenzi in the island country ghost movie. If it weren''t for the timeline to see him and the magician, the devil, and the hermit appearing at the same time, and respectful.


    It''s hard to believe that this man turned out to be a so-called fool, not to mention that he is a beggar.


    Now Ziye Hao had a question in his heart.


    Why are the two main bones not here when the ghost card is destroyed?


    If both the Fool and the Hermit were there, then maybe the ghost card still had the ability to fight Hawkeye, but without these two, the magician and the devil went to trouble Ye Hao again.


    That ghost card is completely an empty city for Hawkeye!


    Is it accidental or intentional?


    This question may only be asked when I meet the Fool and the Hermit.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes and awoke from the memory.


    It took Ye Hao nearly an hour to remember these hundred years, but his harvest was also very big. The research results of the ghost card for hundreds of years were stolen by Ye Hao.


    "Let''s go." Ye Hao turned his head and walked towards the port.


    "Where are we going now?" Nightingale asked after Ye Hao.


    "Go to the island country, where we have to look for something." Ye Haoxu said with a gaze, the black reagent appeared in his mind.


    The black reagent of the ghost card has been taken away by the eagle eye. This thing is very valuable for research. In the information of the ghost card, only the 11 districts of the United States and the island country¡¯s two major organizations "Mitsubishi" still hold this thing. Shogunate".

 Chapter 1817： Bingye Meeko was hunted down again

    Chapter 1817 Bingye Meeko Was Chased Again


    Ye Hao came to the dock. Fortunately, the yacht they arrived was still docked on the shore intact.


    Ye Hao first checked carefully to prevent any dangerous device being installed on it.


    However, it seemed that Ye Hao was worried, there was nothing on it, and the group of ghost cards hadn''t put this ship in their eyes.


    Now that it was safe, Ye Hao took Nightingale and steered the boat away from this place.


    After coming out of the mist, Ye Hao turned his head as if looking at the small island in the mist, he sighed.


    No one in the dark world now knows that the once famous ghost brand organization has been destroyed in a short time, and the base has been ransacked.


    "Nightingale, after that battle, do you feel any abnormalities in your body?" Ye Hao asked Nightingale while driving the yacht.


    "I feel that my strength has improved a bit. I am now at the Seventh Innate Peak. It won''t be long before I will break through again." Nightingale said.


    Breakthrough again?


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, and some looked at Nightingale as if looking at monsters. Her current strength was improving faster than she was back then.


    In less than a quarter, he has improved his strength by several levels.


    "The devil''s affairs are finished, do you have any plans for the future?" Ye Hao asked.


    Nightingale walked to the deck, the sea breeze blowing her hair.


    She smiled and said: "I used to think that the purpose of my life is revenge, but now I know it''s not like that. I still have friends and mice waiting for me to return.


    If you don''t mind, I want to continue to stay in Wushuang City, but you can rest assured that I will not eat for nothing. I can serve you as a guard like Laura to protect the safety of Wushuang City.


    Or teach children martial arts in the martial arts hall like Wu Tian. "


    Seeing Nightingale''s calm mind, Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief.


    She finally walked out of her inner shadow, so it seems that her strength will continue to break through in the next period of time.


    It''s impossible to be promoted to Wonderland within a year.


    Wushuang City can have one more fairyland powerhouse besides himself and Xiao Cui. This is a great help for Wushuang City or the future Tiandijue.


    "On behalf of Wushuang City, you are welcome to join." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    That night, Ye Hao and their yacht returned to the island country.


    But after they stepped ashore, they heard the sound of police sirens coming from far away, except that the streets were almost inaccessible.


    "What happened to this? Could it be because of what we did yesterday?" Ye Hao was surprised.


    "No, what happened yesterday has been judged by the island government to be caused by a laboratory explosion." Nightingale shook her head.


    Ye Hao''s eyes fell on the middle school students who were still playing in a park on the shore. The group of middle school students watched their dresses. The boys had pierced ears, nose rings and tattoos on their bodies.


    The female voice wore a miniskirt, a low-cut outfit, heavy makeup, **** and revealing, and she didn''t care about the glances of the boy next to her from time to time.


    This group of students knew at a glance that it was not a good thing.


    Ye Hao went straight to the group of students.


    "Hey, I ask you. There are police sirens everywhere, what happened here?" Ye Hao asked in the island Mandarin.


    One of the male students with a nose ring looked up and down Ye Hao contemptuously: "What are you, so why should we answer you?"


    "Brother, look at the woman next to her, she''s so sexy." A companion next to her looked at the Nightingale behind Ye Hao with a squint.


    Nightingale wore a black leather jacket and had a rugged figure. To these students, she looked like a goddess.


    "Boy, let your girlfriend play with us. Maybe I can let you go with great compassion." The male student with a nose ring stared at Ye Hao, his mouth smelling of alcohol.


    Ye Hao didn''t feel anger at all. When he walked over, he had already expected what might happen next.


    "Nightingale, these male students are handed over to you, I will ask those girls." Ye Hao walked towards the group of little sisters with his hands in his pockets.


    Those little sisters were playing with their mobile phones, and they seemed to know a lot.


    The boys didn''t stop Ye Hao, because they had been completely attracted by Nightingale''s charm.


    "Do you want to play with me?" Nightingale asked coldly.


    "Yes, my brothers will give you a wonderful night, definitely better than your trash boyfriend." The boy sneered.


    "Trash? If he is trash, then you are not even the residue." Nightingale raised her hand.


    The next moment, all the boys fell to the ground in pain, looking very hideous.


    Ye Hao walked in front of a few little sisters.


    Those little sisters also saw what happened. They were not uncommon when they used to bully people like this, but when those guys went to trouble the woman, they all fell to the ground.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" one of the courageous little sisters asked.


    Huahua physique is turned on.


    Ye Hao used this physique that once made him love and hate.


    In an instant, the eyes of several young ladies looking at Ye Hao changed.


    "I ask you..."


    "Handsome guy, don''t ask, we don''t have any problems if you ask for it." A young lady said to Ye Hao in a whispering voice, her eyes constantly shining at Ye Hao.


    The little sisters next to her even began to panting, her complexion flushed, and her hands subconsciously stroked her body.


    When did your Huahua physique become so strong, you can make these women directly look like this.


    "You answer my question first. Why are there so many sirens here?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I know this. There was an explosion at the Dongyao factory. Someone took the video, as if a group of underworld was chasing and killing a person." A young lady picked up her mobile phone invitingly. It was a three-second video.


    A group of people flashed past in the dark.


    Although the time was very short, Ye Hao still saw that the woman being chased was the Bingye Meeko who had separated before.


    Why was this woman being chased and killed again.


    and many more¡­¡­


    Ye Haoxu clicked on the video again, and he unexpectedly found that the man in black who was chasing Bingye Meizi had the logo of the Mitsubishi Society on his body.


    It''s strange, isn''t Meeko Himo a member of the Mitsubishi community, why would he be hunted down by the Mitsubishi community instead?


    "Handsome guy, don''t watch these videos. Come and see us. We can look much better than this." The little sister walked to Ye Hao, pressed her against Ye Hao, and deliberately lowered her chest.


    "Handsome guy, let''s go to the hotel, I will pay for the opening of the room." The other little sister was more direct.


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers and everyone fell asleep.


    The physique of the **** was also relieved, and Ye Hao left with Nightingale.

 Chapter 1818： Urban legend

    Chapter 1818 Urban Legend


    "Do you know the woman who was hunted down in the video just now?" Nightingale put her arms around Ye Hao''s waist and sat on the motorcycle that had just walked down from the gang of students.


    "She is a member of the Mitsubishi Society in the island country, but I just found out that she was hunted down by a member of the Mitsubishi Society. I think something must have happened." Ye Hao guessed.


    "Then we are going to find her?" Nightingale asked.


    "The time I saw the video just now was this afternoon. She and the person who chased her should be still in this city. Let''s look for it." Ye Hao thought.


    Nightingale didn''t say much, she now considered herself a person from Wushuang City.


    Ye Hao''s decision was naturally her decision.


    Ye Hao drove his motorcycle and began to speed through the streets of the city, his soul perception was amplified as much as possible, and he could sense the slightly stronger energy fluctuations of any enemy.


    Eagle-eyed people can avoid his perception, but Hingo Meeko has no such ability.


    The effort paid off, Ye Hao discovered several powerful energy fluctuations in a park, and one of them was very familiar, and it was Hingye Gezi who had just met not long ago.


    Ye Hao immediately drove to the park.


    Signs under maintenance were erected around the communal area, and the entire park was isolated by fences and construction sheds.


    Going over the fence and entering it, Ye Hao found an iron tower under renovation in the center of the park, almost as high as thirty-four stories.


    Hingye Meeko was carrying a backpack, holding a sharp blade in both hands, facing a dozen people in black in front of her.


    This is no less normal than the previous shogunate chasing her.


    Ye Hao glanced slightly.


    One fifth-order special ninja, five fourth-order upper ninjas, and the rest are third-order middle ninjas.


    This woman stabbed something so that the people of the Mitsubishi Society would kill her. Ye Hao remembered that she was the adopted daughter of the president of the Mitsubishi Society.


    "Do you want to save her?" Nightingale asked.


    "It''s also a friend, you can''t see the dead without saving." Ye Hao nodded, and his body moved.


    In an instant, the top of the tower appeared directly in front of Meeko Hingino.


    Ye Hao looked at Bingye Meizi, there were many wounds on his body, and his mental power was almost exhausted as before.


    "Do you think you have more luck, every time you see you, you look like you are dying." Ye Hao teased.


    Seeing Ye Hao, Bingye Yazi flashed surprises in her eyes. The next moment she closed her eyes and fell directly.


    "Hey." Ye Hao hugged Bingye Meeko''s body, very weak, but there was no major problem. After a while, he was treated with top-level sacred healing techniques, and after a while, there would be no major problems.


    "Boy, who are you?" The masked Tenin whispered.


    "You can''t control who I am, but you can''t kill this woman now." Ye Hao hugged Bingye Meeko in a princess hug, because she had a small backpack on her chest, so she could only hold him like this .


    "Rampant! We are instructed to bring Bingye Geko and reagents back, Bingye Geko will live or die, the medicine must be brought back! No matter what your relationship is with Bingye Geko, as long as you choose to help her.


    That is the enemy of our Mitsubishi community! "Teren threatened.


    He could see that the person in front of him was extraordinary. After all, the ability that appeared out of thin air was not something ordinary people could have.


    "Mitsubishi Society?" Ye Hao chuckled, showing contempt.


    He used object manipulation techniques to open the backpack on Bingye Meizi''s chest. Inside was a storage box. After Ye Hao opened the storage box, a chill came out with ten reagents filled with black liquid.


    Ye Hao''s eyes changed slightly.


    This is really nowhere to be found by breaking through the iron shoes.


    Isn''t this the important reagent that I saw in the ghost card base using the technique of time memory?


    I didn''t expect to appear in front of me at once.


    "Bring back the potion quickly!" Teren saw the potion, and both eyes stared out.


    With a thought, Ye Hao closed the storage box again and returned to his backpack.


    "If it is this thing, I can''t even give it back to you. In addition, I''ll give you a word." Ye Hao''s mouth raised slightly: "Mitsubishi Society, in my eyes, it''s not bullshit."


    A word full of frivolous and sarcasm.


    Completely ignited the smell of gunpowder here.


    "Baga! Give it to me, kill this kid, grab the potion!" Tonin roared angrily.


    Ye Hao had kept the motion of holding Bingye Meizi unchanged, but seven swords around him floated out.


    After a few minutes.


    A corpse stood on top of the iron tower, and the blood kept flowing down, staining the tower red.


    At the top of the tower, the body of that Tenin was directly pierced by the spire.


    This scene is very strange and terrifying under the dark night.


    Even without adding any special effects soundtrack, there is a sense of horror film coming over.


    Soon after, the workers in charge of this construction site returned to vigil after eating supper and saw this horrible scene. The screams spread directly throughout the block.


    Since then, there has been an urban legend in this park. People who come here in the middle of the night will be cursed by the iron tower and will die on it.


    Mitsubishi Corporation headquarters.


    He Tian Eisaku directly smashed the ceramic cup in his hand.


    "What are you talking about? One special ninja, five upper ninjas, and dozens of middle ninjas are all dead! Now even the whereabouts of Hingino Meeko are lost."


    He Tian Rongzuo blushed with blue veins all over his neck. It can be seen that he is very angry now.


    "Yes." The subordinate knelt in front of him, afraid to look in his eyes.


    He Tian Rongsaku smashed the mahogany table in front of him with a fist.


    The subordinate still didn''t dare to gnaw, he knew that the president was in anger at this time, and if he accidentally said something wrong, his life would be gone.


    "Give me an order to gather all the members of the Mitsubishi Society. Go to the Six Nations Island immediately!" He Tian Eisaku ordered.


    The subordinate stunned, he raised his head, and said cautiously: "My president, according to our investigation. The headquarters of the shogunate is on the island of Rokukuni, and their power has grown rapidly in the past six months, and they have all driven out our power. Six Nations Island.


    It''s not suitable for us to go to the Six Nations Island in such a hurry at this time. "


    "Inappropriate?" He Tian Rongsaku''s eyes widened: "We won''t go to Liuguo Island to kill these guys. When they get the reagents, within half a year, the island country will no longer have a place for our Mitsubishi community!


    This is an unavoidable battle between us and the shogunate. Since it is already unavoidable, we must act first before the enemy shows his minions! "


    "Yes!" The subordinate understood and immediately went down to announce the order.


    He Tian Rongsaku took a deep breath and walked into his study. He walked to a gate and opened the gate. Inside was a katana hanging.


    "Muramasa Demon Blade, this time we will fight together again."


    He Tian Eosaku''s hand slid across the blade, his fingers were cut by the sharp blade, and the blade was stained with blood. The Muramasa Demon Sword shook as if responding to He Tian Eisaku.

 Chapter 1819： I will go with you

    Chapter 1819 I''ll Go With You


    Hingye Meeko woke up from her drowsiness, she felt the warmth around her, and the soft light.


    She sat up abruptly and looked around warily.


    "you''re awake."


    A male voice came from the sofa beside him.


    Heino Meeko saw this man and looked at the hotel-like decorations around her, while she herself was just lying on the bed.


    Memories from before the coma began to flood into her mind.


    At that time, she was almost exhausted, she kept on relying on her mind, and finally the man in front of her appeared again.


    When he saw this man, Meeko Higino felt that the surrounding crisis disappeared instantly, and she couldn''t hold it anymore. She was completely exhausted and swept all over her body and passed out into a coma.


    "Where are we now?" Hingino Meeko asked.


    "It''s in a hotel three kilometers away from the park where you found you." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "What''s the time?" Hingye Meeko asked.


    Ye Hao opened the curtains, the sun had just risen outside, and the sky had just cooled down.


    "Almost six hours have passed since you were in a coma last night. Under my treatment, you recovered quickly." Ye Hao said.


    Bingye Meeko breathed a sigh of relief, when suddenly she looked around, as if looking for something.


    "Are you looking for this." Ye Hao took out the backpack that Bingye Meizi carried before, revealing the storage box inside.


    "Give it back to me! That''s mine!" Bingye Ge hurriedly said, and even got off the bed and tried to **** it from Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao moved, Bingye Meeko couldn''t keep up with his movements.


    "Hey, I am your savior. This is your attitude toward the savior? I can tell you, let alone this box now, even your life is mine."


    Ye Hao said jokingly.


    Bingye Meeko knew that she could not **** things back from Ye Hao, so she could only walk up to Ye Hao, plop and kneel on the ground.


    "Please, return the thing to me. That thing is very important to me!"


    Seeing Bingye Meeko''s serious attitude, Ye Hao returned to the sofa to do it all over again.


    "We can talk about things slowly. I think the contents in this storage box shouldn''t be yours. You stole it from the Mitsubishi community. That''s why the Mitsubishi community hunted you down before.


    Can you tell me what happened? "Ye Hao asked with interest.


    Bingye Meeko sighed. She sat on the bed with her hands on her knees. At this moment, she looked much more fragile than before, and she no longer had the pride of studying abroad in China.


    Heino Meeko recounted what Miyamoto Sakura gave her at the airport after Ye Hao separated from her before. Then she returned to the Mitsubishi Society to find what her mother left behind, and there was evidence that her mother was actually killed.


    But these are missing a piece of information, that is, he killed his mother.


    In order to make the investigation clear, Meeko Hino hesitated to betray the Mitsubishi Society, and with the reagent stolen from her adoptive father, she prepared to go to the shogunate in exchange for all the information about her mother''s murder.


    "The people in the shogunate believed that your mother was murdered as the truth, and asked you to steal this reagent and give it to them." Ye Hao figured out what happened.


    He looked at Hingino Meeko suspiciously: "You just believe what the shogunate said? You should know that you were still enemies before. What if they just fooled you? Wouldn''t it be that you went to the shogunate alone to get into the mouth of a tiger."


    Hingye Meeko said firmly: "Even if there is only a glimmer of hope, I will try. I have to investigate my life experience, at least I want to know where I came from and why I am here.


    And who killed my mother? Who is my father? He is dead or alive now, and where is he if he is still alive! "


    Looking at Bingye Meeko''s attitude, Ye Hao seemed to see himself a few years ago.


    It''s too similar, it''s all to find out your own life experience at any cost.


    "I''ll help you." Ye Hao blurted out three words.


    "What?" Hingye Meeko was stunned.


    "Let¡¯s not talk about whether the things that the shogunate promised you are true or false. At least you go to the shogunate by yourself. That is absolutely dangerous. I can accompany you. I think you should not be suspicious of my strength, right?" Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "but¡­¡­"


    "It''s nothing, this thing is in my hands now, they can''t tell you anything without this thing, so you don''t have the right to choose now." Ye Hao said jokingly.


    Bingye Meeko hesitated, and finally nodded and agreed to Ye Hao''s proposal.


    "Okay, you have a little rest. We will leave in an hour and I will arrange some things." Ye Hao put the storage box and backpack into the storage props, and then left the room.


    After leaving the room, Ye Hao walked into the next room.


    Nightingale is here.


    Seeing Ye Hao coming in, Nightingale came out of the meditation state, she looked at Ye Hao: "How is it?"


    "It seems we are going to toss something. I have a big plan." Ye Hao''s mouth curled up, and he took out the portal stone he carried with him.


    "Nightingale, I may need you to go back. This time we are going to have a big fight in the island country."


    Even though Nightingale didn''t know what Ye Hao was going to do, since it was Ye Hao''s decision, she did not hesitate to execute it.


    ...


    That night, Ye Hao and Hingino Meeko appeared on the Shinkansen and came to Liukuni Island, the moment they got off the train.


    Five or six people in suits gathered around. The leader was Miyamoto Sakura in **** black short skirt and stockings.


    "Who is he?" Sakura Miyamoto looked at Ye Hao behind Nightingale questioningly.


    Ye Hao had already dressed up in disguise, and the aura on his body had been deliberately disguised by him. In the eyes of outsiders, his energy fluctuations were only the fourth-order level.


    "He is my friend and owes me a favor, this time he came here to serve as my bodyguard." Meeko Hinono said coldly.


    "We only want you to bring things alone!" Miyamoto Sakura said with a frown.


    "I can''t completely believe you, I must at least prepare some means to protect myself. Why not enter the shogunate, isn''t it the fish of your guys?" Hingye Geiko said.


    "You have reached the island of Six Nations, isn''t it our fish?" Sakura Miyamoto took a step forward with a mocking expression, but she stopped the next moment.


    Because Ye Hao opened his coat, there were countless tubes of explosives inside, besides these, there was a transparent glass box with ten black reagents inside.


    Ye Hao said in a deliberately low voice.


    "I don''t know if these explosives can hurt you, but I want the reagents you want to disappear in this world.


    And I would like to remind you that these explosive detonators are in the hands of Miss Yazi and I, so you had better not be careful. "

 Chapter 1820： Teasing Miyamoto Sakura

    Chapter 1820 teasing Miyamoto Sakura


    Miyamoto Sakura''s face was very ugly.


    She stared at Hingye Meeko.


    "This is my attitude, if we can continue, we will leave." Hingye Meeko said lightly.


    Miyamoto Sakura took a deep look at the bomb on Ye Hao and the reagent in the transparent box.


    This man is only Tier 4 strength, not much threat to them, but the bomb on his body is enough to destroy these potions.


    And these medicines are vital to the shogunate.


    She heard from the person above that one reagent can create hundreds of Tier 5 and Tier 6 ninjas in the new era.


    Ten reagents are to create a massive army of ninjas in the new era!


    "He can go with us, but he must obey our arrangements and must be under our supervision." Miyamoto Sakura said.


    "No problem." Hingino Meeko agreed.


    They were escorted by a group of people, and they walked out of the station. There were already a few cars parked outside waiting.


    Miyamoto Sakura, Ye Hao, and Hino Meeko were sitting in a car, because it was an ordinary car, not a commercial car.


    And Ye Hao happened to sit in the middle of the two women, with Hino Meeko on the left and Sakura Miyamoto on the right.


    The driver started the car at the signal of Miyamoto Sakura.


    "What do you call your sir?" Miyamoto Sakura looked at Ye Hao, changed her previous attitude, and looked at Ye Hao with a smile on her face.


    Although Miyamoto Sakura can''t compare with the appearance of Meeko Hinono, she is still a beauty. The most important thing is her attractive dress.


    "Hao Xiong." Ye Hao said his name.


    "Hao Xiong-kun, Hao Xiong-kun has extraordinary spirit and is also a Tier 4 master? I don''t know that Hao Xiong-kun is good at that martial arts." Miyamoto Sakura asked curiously.


    "Marksmanship." Ye Hao replied.


    "Marksmanship?" Miyamoto Sakura was stunned. There are few martial arts experts who use marksmanship in the island nation: "Then why don''t you see Koxiong-kun''s gun?"


    Ye Hao looked at Miyamoto Sakura, the corners of his mouth curled up, showing an evil smile: "My gun is rarely shown. Once I draw the gun, the paraquat will wither, the river surging, and the earth trembles."


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Bingye Yazi turned to look at the scenery outside the window.


    Miyamoto Sakura is dumbfounded, what marksmanship is this?


    "My marksmanship can be up and down, forward and backward. I''m good at hitting Huanglong and turning rivers and seas." Ye Hao couldn''t stop this, with a very powerful expression on me.


    It''s like a capable man showing off to a beautiful woman.


    If Miyamoto Sakura hadn''t reacted at this time, she would be a fool. The gun this guy said was not the gun she thought.


    Miyamoto Sakura did not change her smile, and deliberately used her body to get close to Ye Hao, rubbing her stockings against Ye Hao''s.


    "Then what''s the relationship between Haoxiong-kun and Yezi?" Miyamoto Sakura pressed to Ye Hao''s ear and asked teasingly.


    The next moment, Miyamoto Sakura''s face changed slightly, and she glanced at the man''s hand on her thigh in front of her from the corner of her eye, and even touched it without suspicion.


    Miyamoto Sakura resisted the anger and nausea in her heart, still with a smile on her face.


    Ye Hao squinted and said in a low voice, "What can a man and a woman have?"


    Miyamoto Sakura suddenly turned out to be a guy who was attracted by Meiko''s beauty.


    This kind of thoughtful guy is not to be afraid, even just a little temptation...


    Just as Miyamoto Sakura was thinking to herself, her body was pressed directly against Ye Hao''s arms.


    "Miss, I think we are quite congenial, let''s have a good chat." Ye Hao directly hugged Miyamoto Sakura''s waist with his right hand, even he directly ignored the existence of Hingo Meeko next to him, and took a piece of Miyamoto Sakura''s The leg was cocked on his leg, and his left hand was placed on it.


    This man is too daring!


    Miyamoto Sakura almost wanted to break this man into pieces at this moment. She had never accepted such humiliation.


    But for the reagents on this man, she could only endure this humiliation.


    There was a trace of joking in Ye Hao''s eyes. He hadn''t forgotten the matter of pitting himself into the trench before.


    Let me get back a little interest today.


    Ye Hao thoroughly showed his handwork. Although he didn''t take off his clothes, he fully combined massage, acupuncture points, and acupuncture in traditional techniques.


    After a while, there was a low chirp in the car.


    The driver sitting in the front of the car, looking through the rearview mirror at Master Miyamoto Sakura who is lingering with the strange man behind him, he silently pulled his pants.


    I heard that Sakura Miyamoto looked down on men a lot, but now it doesn''t seem like that at all.


    After only seeing each other for a long time, Master Miyamoto Sakura got involved with this man, and he suspected that if he wasn''t still here, the two of them might be fighting in the car.


    This journey feels extremely long for both the driver and Miyamoto Sakura.


    You have been driving in the suburbs of Rokukuni Island before you have reached your destination.


    There are several mountain manor forests here. They are all under the command of the shogunate, and this is still surface architecture.


    After the car stopped, Miyamoto Sakura pushed the door, her trembling legs stepped on the ground, almost not slumped to the ground.


    Her face was flushed, her breathing was clear, her clothes were a little untidy, most of all, there was some wetness on the stockings.


    "You...you bring them in, I...I will leave first." Miyamoto Sakura didn''t dare to be with the man Koxiong anymore.


    It was a lustful beast, with various methods, and almost lost her when she was in the car.


    Sakura Miyamoto walked three steps and shook her legs, and fled here as if fleeing.


    Only Ye Hao, Bingye Meezi and a bunch of people in black with weird expressions remained.


    They didn''t understand why their Miyamoto-sama would be so weird.


    "Two, please come with me." The leader in black led Ye Hao and Bingye Meako towards the manor.


    Ye Hao and Bingye Yazi followed behind.


    "Is it cool just now?" Bingye Meeko looked at Ye Hao contemptuously. This guy was doing those things there just now, completely disregarding his existence.


    She didn''t hate Ye Hao''s behavior, but had a hint of jealousy. Why did Ye Hao touch that woman, she was obviously not bad in figure.


    "It''s okay, but it''s just so-so." Ye Hao noticed Bingye Meeko''s expression, and he teased: "How about I touch you, maybe I can compare it to a higher level?"


    "Get off." Bingye Yazi hurried forward a few steps, deliberately leaving Ye Hao behind.


    Ye Hao shrugged. There were several reasons why he was like this. One of them is to revenge against Miyamoto Sakura. Ye Hao who is with Meeko Hiyino will definitely arouse the shogunate''s vigilance. If this time his body is put on a humanoid fort. The label of the shogunate would not treat him as the same thing.


    Because in this world, people who like women and money are the easiest to control.


    That''s why Ye Hao pretended to be like this, but he didn''t expect that the technique he tried for the first time was so powerful. It is estimated that there is a shadow in Miyamoto''s heart.

 Chapter 1821： Beauty

    Sasaki is practicing sword in a house.


    Miyamoto Sakura walked to the door, and what she could find was that her clothes had been changed, and her stockings had also been changed. I don''t know what Yuan Ying was.


    "Sasaki-sama, everyone has already brought them, and the things are in their hands, but..."


    Miyamoto Sakura said it again when the guy named Hiroo was carrying a bomb.


    After Sasaki listened, he was not too surprised. He said faintly: "Hingo Meeko is doing two-handed preparations, but I don''t know if she is really willing to give things to us."


    "Master Sasaki is worried that when she gets what she wants, she will regret it?" Miyamoto Sakura raised her head and asked.


    Sasaki didn''t say a word. In fact, he still didn''t want to tell Meeko Higino, those dusty memories.


    "First arrange a place for Himeno Meeko. You are not the man named Hiroo who is lustful. Then leave it to Miyamoto Sakura, and find a way to get his belongings." Sasaki ordered.


    Upon hearing the order, Miyamoto Sakura''s face paled directly: "Sasaki-sama..."


    "Miyamoto Sakura, you should know the rules of our shogunate. No matter who it is, as long as it is for the shogunate, you must be prepared to devote your body and mind." Sasaki turned his head and fell on Miyamoto Sakura''s cold eyes.


    Miyamoto Sakura lowered her head: "Yes."


    Then, Miyamoto Sakura silently exited the room.


    She stood outside and bit her lip, although she used to think of herself but gave up anything for the development of the shogunate.


    But now letting her go seducing that guy is a great insult to her self-esteem.


    What''s more, what the guy did just now has cast a shadow on her, who knows if he would seduce him, he would do anything out of the ordinary.


    "Damn bastard, after the matter is over, I must kill you." Miyamoto Sakura clenched her fists and muttered unwillingly.


    ...


    Ye Hao and Bingye Yazi were taken to a house. The man in black told them that the boss here was temporarily absent, so they could rest here temporarily.


    "This is the site of the shogunate? It''s a bit too blatant. Why didn''t you eliminate the shogunate directly before?" Ye Hao looked at these houses and asked Bingye Meeko curiously.


    Heino Meeko explained: "In fact, a year ago, the shogunate''s power was still very low-key and rarely surfaced. But this year, the shogunate''s power grew very rapidly and completely controlled the area of ??Rokukuni Island.


    The current shogunate is not much worse than the Mitsubishi Society in terms of strength. If the Mitsubishi community wants to completely eliminate the shogunate, it will also be greatly consumed. "


    Ye Hao nodded, the rapid growth of the shogunate should be due to the cooperation between Guipai and them, and the research on medicines, which led to their rapid growth.


    But now they don''t know that the ghost card organization has disappeared from this world.


    Ye Hao and Hingye Meeko chatted in the yard afterwards, and the people in the shogunate seemed to think they didn''t exist.


    Until late at night, after dinner.


    Several maids in kimono walked into the house and respectfully invited Ye Hao and Bingye Meeko to bathe.


    Originally they were going to refuse, but the maid asked Ye Hao and Hingye Meeko to go there again and again on the grounds that the master had a habit of cleanliness and did not like to meet with unclean people.


    The two finally agreed and went to the bath.


    "Is this really okay? It''s not a trap, right?" Bingye Meeko walked beside Ye Hao, whispering.


    "You hold these spells. If you encounter any danger, tear off these spells. These spells can at least guarantee your safety in a short time." Ye Hao quietly passed some spells to Bingye Yazi.


    Hingye Meeko did not refuse to accept it.


    Before long, they were taken by the maid to a bathing place.


    The baths are divided into women''s baths and men''s baths, but it seems that there are not many.


    Of course Hingye Meeko went to the women''s bath, while Ye Hao entered the men''s bath.


    But when Ye Hao stepped into the dressing room, he was a little doubtful whether he had walked into the women''s bath, because there were three or four women waiting in almost transparent clothes.


    "You?" Ye Hao frowned slightly.


    "Mr. Haoxiong, we are the maids, we are waiting for you to change clothes." The maids gathered around.


    Someone walked behind him and took his jacket, while someone walked down in front of him and untied his belt.


    This kind of scene of being served by beautiful women, it is estimated that only those ancient royal families have the opportunity.


    Ye Hao showed an obscene smile on the surface, and the salty pig hands kept wiping oil on these maids, but his heart was as clear as a mirror.


    He is ready. Once someone does something to him, he will react immediately. It''s not that he has never done anything bad.


    "Wait, don''t take this off." Ye Hao stopped a maid from trying to untie the explosive on her chest.


    The maid''s eyes changed slightly, but it was quickly hidden.


    "Sir, please follow me."


    The maids approached the bath with Ye Hao wrapped in bath towels.


    The bath is huge, almost equivalent to a private swimming pool, and besides Ye Hao and these maids, there are almost no other people there.


    Ye Hao walked into the bath with twelve minutes of vigilance in his heart.


    The maids were also ready to enter the bath, seemingly ready to serve Ye Hao.


    "Wait, I don''t need you to serve, if you want to, let the woman who sent you come over." Ye Hao said suddenly.


    This makes all the maids unexpected.


    After all, they are also pretty glamorous compared to their looks, and few men can resist their temptation.


    But they didn''t know that he had seen scenes that were more tempting than this, and this was a small scene for him.


    "Get out." A voice came.


    Sakura Miyamoto in a kimono walked into the bath.


    The maids hunched over to leave.


    [System task: Let Miyamoto Sakura feel humiliated. Task reward: a reminder. Mission failed: directly insult Miyamoto Sakura]


    This system is messing up.


    This punishment for failure is not just a reward for ordinary men.


    "Wait, I changed my mind again, let them all stay." Ye Hao suddenly said, preventing the maids from leaving.


    Miyamoto Sakura looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "Haoxiong-kun, didn''t you just say that these maids are not satisfied?"


    "Unsatisfied or unsatisfied, but I don''t choose to speak up. It''s okay to put it aside and see." Ye Hao smiled at Miyamoto Sakura.


    Miyamoto Sakura was disgusted in her heart. This kind of disgusting man originally wanted to rely on these maids to seduce him in order to achieve his goal, but he did not expect that this guy would not get in, and would have to tell her to come out.


    But she herself did not know that at this moment she had been spotted by a wolf, and she would never forget this night.

 Chapter 1822： Games in the bath

    Ye Hao leaned directly on the terrace rock of the bath, watching Miyamoto Sakura and the maids standing on the shore of the bath.


    He pointed to the black reagent in the transparent frame on his chest.


    "Miss Miyamoto Sakura, you actually want these reagents when you approach me, right?"


    Miyamoto Sakura''s eyes changed slightly, and she smiled and said, "Master Hiroo, you are our guest. I just want to entertain you."


    "Needless to say these polite words, I know this. I came here for Hingo Meeko, in fact, it was only because of the kind of relationship between me and Hingo Meeko, you know.


    But playing with a woman all day long will always get bored. Basically, there is nothing in her that interests me.


    If it weren''t for her beauty and good skills, I wouldn''t have come to this place. "Ye Hao played himself like a scumbag.


    Miyamoto Sakura''s eyes changed a little, and she smiled and flirted with her hair: "Then Hao Xiong-kun, what about me?"


    "You don''t look as good as Bingye Meizi." Ye Hao said directly.


    This made Miyamoto Sakura''s face a little stiff.


    "But I don''t just pay attention to appearance, I also pay attention to details, that is, the details at that time, I like that my woman can completely let go." Ye Hao looked intoxicated.


    Miyamoto Sakura squeezed out a smile: "Actually...I am good at playing..."


    Ye Hao looked at Miyamoto Sakura: "Well, Ms. Miyamoto Sakura. Let''s play a game next. Did you see that there are four locks on my transparent frame. Just open the four locks, You can take out the contents.


    If I win the game, then I will open the locks. If all four locks are opened, I will give you everything in it. And if Ms. Miyamoto Sakura loses, Ms. Miyamoto Sakura will unconditionally implement one of my conditions. "


    Speaking of this, Ye Hao''s face showed an idiotic expression, and it gave people the feeling that he was completely immersed in beauty now.


    Miyamoto Sakura naturally knew what was thinking in the heart of this disgusting man. If she were to have a relationship with this kind of man, it would be an insult to Miyamoto Sakura.


    But this condition is also very attractive!


    "Okay, I promised Koxiong-kun''s game. I don''t know what the game content is?" Miyamoto Sakura asked.


    "It''s a very simple game. Let these little girls and sisters find something and put it in the brocade box. The two of us will guess. If we guess one, we will win once." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    He is 100% sure of victory in this game.


    "Okay." Miyamoto Sakura nodded, and she looked at the maids and said coldly: "Hurry up and prepare."


    These maids are all hers, and it should be very easy to finish the game.


    But she didn''t know that the man in front of her had the ability to see through. This game could not be said to be a game in front of him.


    Soon, the maids came out holding a brocade box one by one, lined up.


    "From left to right, let''s start, ladies first, please. In order to save time, the maid can remind you of a range of items after each party has said wrong five times." Ye Hao has already seen the contents of the first maid''s brocade box. , Is a towel, probably taken out from the locker room.


    Miyamoto Sakura walked up to the maid, and she stared at the brocade box in front of her. The brocade box was completely closed and couldn''t see the contents at all. She could only understand what was inside the maid''s face.


    The maid also gestured to Miyamoto Sakura with her eyes quietly.


    "Shower Gel?"


    The maid said quietly: "Wrong."


    Ye Hao said directly: "Soap."


    "wrong."


    Miyamoto Sakura continued to stare at the maid. The corner of her eyes was slanted toward the dressing room. She wanted to remind Ms. Miyamoto Sakura that this thing was taken out of there.


    "Slippers?" Miyamoto Sakura noticed the maid''s reminder.


    "wrong."


    "Toys." Ye Hao soaked in the water.


    "wrong."


    "underwear?"


    "wrong."


    "candy."


    "wrong."


    Ye Hao made several mistakes in a row. He glanced at Miyamoto Sakura from the corner of his eyes, asking others to give you such a big reminder, don''t you know?


    "towel?"


    "Yes!" The maid said excitedly, and then opened the brocade box, which was surprisingly a towel.


    There was joy on Miyamoto Sakura¡¯s face. She looked at Ye Hao, with a winner¡¯s smile: "Haoxiong-kun..."


    "Oh, that''s really good luck. I guessed it without giving a hint." Ye Hao pretended to regret, he unlocked a lock.


    The second round started quickly. This time it was more difficult. After the maid gave the hint, Miyamoto Sakura got the right answer through hints and hints, and Miyamoto Sakura won again.


    The corners of her mouth have risen slightly. Although it is just a simple game, for her who is very competitive, she has to win this kind of thing.


    It is even more impossible to lose to such a vicious man.


    "It''s really bad luck. Why didn''t I guess something so simple?" Ye Hao unlocked another lock.


    "Koxiong-kun will be successful next." Miyamoto Sakura has been completely immersed in the joy of this game, it would be great if he could get things so easily.


    Sure enough, lecherous men are stupid creatures.


    At the beginning of the third round, Ye Hao started to close the net this time.


    He saw a bracelet inside the brocade box.


    After saying that both answers were wrong at first.


    Ye Hao said directly: "Could it be a bracelet?"


    The maid was taken aback, she glanced at Ye Hao, then at Miyamoto Sakura, and whispered: "That''s right."


    Afterwards, she opened the brocade box, which contained a bracelet.


    "Oh, I really got it right, that''s great." Ye Hao was as happy as a child, and he looked at Miyamoto Sakura with a wicked smile.


    Miyamoto Sakura secretly said in his heart: This **** has good luck, but only won once, and then he only needs to win two more times, those things will be his own.


    "Hey, go find these ten clothes and let Master Sakura Miyamoto put them on." Ye Hao threw a brochure to the idle maid next to him.


    The maid took the booklet. She saw the pattern on the booklet, her face was strange, and she looked at Miyamoto Sakura again.


    "What are you doing in a daze? Don''t you want to play? Since you don''t want to play, then I will leave." Ye Hao made a gesture and prepared to get up.


    How could Miyamoto Sakura let the game end at this time, and she scolded the maid to get things quickly.


    But when she saw what she had fetched, the expression on her face was very embarrassing.


    That is all kinds of uniforms without crying description.


    "Miss Miyamoto Sakura, please put on these clothes and walk around like a catwalk." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Miyamoto Sakura.


    Miyamoto Sakura clenched her fist, and kept saying to herself: "Hold it, hold it back. It''s still two times short. As long as you win twice, you can get those things."


    Miyamoto Sakura picked up her clothes and went to the dressing room to change.


    Then, Miyamoto Sakura in a rabbit dress came out.

 Chapter 1823： Angry Miyamoto Sakura

    Ye Hao looked at Miyamoto Sakura, he urged: "Hurry up, come over. Let us all take a look."


    Miyamoto Sakura has a desire to die, when did she wear this kind of clothes, and she still wears a tail.


    But because of Ye Hao''s request, she could only forcefully walk over, walked in front of the maids, walked around in front of Ye Hao, and went back to the dressing room to change another dress.


    Sailor suit


    Bikini


    Student outfit


    SM clothing


    There are suspenders, stockings and underwear


    and many more


    It was full of scarlet humiliation anyway.


    The most important thing is that this is not only in front of Ye Hao, but also the maids.


    After the maids watched too much, there was more gloating in their eyes. They hated this woman more or less in their hearts. Now they can see this being humiliated. Of course they like it.


    The display of ten clothes ended soon.


    She was embarrassed and indignant, and wanted to return the man in front of him to Sakura Miyamoto, who had been smashed all the time, with a weird smile on his face.


    "Haoxiongjun, let''s continue."


    "Okay, let''s continue." Ye Hao smiled slightly.


    In the fourth round, Ye Hao won again.


    "Learn to bark."


    In the fifth round, Ye Hao won.


    "Generate yourself in front of everyone."


    The sixth round...


    The next few rounds have always been Ye Hao victory, and Ye Hao''s humiliation of Miyamoto Sakura has developed from the body to the heart and spirit.


    Even Ye Hao could see the energy that was about to explode in Miyamoto Sakura, as well as the blue veins twitching on her neck.


    The schadenfreude in the eyes of the surrounding maids was about to be revealed. Some maids who had a dark belly and had some beams with Miyamoto Sakura deliberately gave her wrong tips, just to see her embarrassed.


    Just when Miyamoto Sakura couldn''t bear to want to break out.


    She won another game again. Of course, this game was completely Ye Hao Waterproof. The system task had not been completed yet, so he naturally wanted to continue the game.


    "Oh, only the last one is left." Ye Hao unlocked the third lock. At this time, only the last lock was left. According to their agreement, as long as the last lock is unlocked, the thing will return to the palace. Owned by Hon Sakura.


    This made Miyamoto Sakura''s heart again hope.


    And in the next round, she lost again without accident.


    "Take off the kimono, and let the maid drop wax on you with a candle." Ye Haoxie said with a smile.


    Miyamoto''s body trembled, she gritted her teeth and took off her clothes, leaving only her underwear and panties, and then lay on the ground.


    The maids picked up the candles and let the hot candle drop on Miyamoto Sakura''s body.


    In this process, Miyamoto Sakura herself didn''t feel any pain, after all, her strength was here.


    But the humiliation goes far beyond pain.


    This punishment was over, and Ye Hao won again in the next round.


    This time he decided to come crazy: "Kneel on the ground and crawl over all the maids'' crotches."


    Miyamoto Sakura''s pupils dilated, and her body was trembling.


    Ye Hao stared at Miyamoto Sakura with a false eye: "Miss Miyamoto Sakura? Why, don''t you want to play the game anymore, you only need to win again to succeed."


    Sakura Miyamoto''s lips had been bitten. She knelt on her knees, pressed her hands on the ground, and crawled towards the first maid, slowly crawling under her crotch.


    Miyamoto Sakura looks really pitiful at this moment. If an ordinary man sees this scene at this time, he may not be able to help the hero save the beauty.


    But Ye Hao had no sympathy at all, and this was his enemy. This was the enemy who almost killed him. No matter how tortured, it was not an exaggeration in his opinion.


    Moreover, this is still the task of the system.


    ¡¾Order, the system task is completed. Get a hint]


    [Reminder content: Tonight Sasaki¡¯s son will lead people to attack Himo Meeko at night, Sasaki¡¯s son knows Himo Meeko¡¯s life experience]


    Night attack?


    Sasaki''s son?


    At this time, a beautiful figure walked into the bath, she saw the scene inside the bath, and the scene of Miyamoto Sakura crawling on the ground also caught her eye.


    "What are you doing?" Bingye Meeko frowned and said slightly angrily.


    All the maids were taken aback. Miyamoto Sakura saw Hingye Meeko appearing, and she felt that her consciousness was about to be torn apart. What she hated most was Hingye Meeko.


    But now the other party actually has a full view of her own face, which is simply an insult to her.


    "It''s okay, I''m just playing a little game with Miss Miyamoto Sakura." Ye Hao shrugged and said with a chuckle.


    "It''s getting late, the game should be over. Let''s go." Hingye Meeko said coldly.


    "Good." After the task was completed, Ye Hao didn''t need to spend time with this woman here.


    He walked out of the bath and passed by Miyamoto Sakura who was lying on the ground, he smiled and said, "Ms. Miyamoto Sakura, I had a great time today. Let''s play this game again next time."


    After speaking, Ye Hao and Hingye Meeko left the bath.


    Miyamoto Sakura spit out a mouthful of blood, and her eyes were bloodshot, full of anger.


    "Master Miyamoto Sakura." The several maids looked at Miyamoto Sakura timidly.


    Miyamoto Sakura looked at the maid, and she kicked the maid closest to her: "Get out of here!"


    The maids ran away immediately, and the kicked maids also resisted the pain and left here.


    They knew that the current Miyamoto Sakura was a gunpowder barrel, and no one wanted to be that victim.


    "Hiroo!" Miyamoto Sakura hit the ground with her fist, and the stone bricks shattered.


    "I must kill you, kill you, kill you!"


    ...


    On the walkway outside, Ye Hao and Bingye Meeko walked side by side.


    "Why don''t you speak?" Ye Hao looked at Bingye Gezi, who was silent, and asked suspiciously.


    Bingye Yazi quickened his pace, ignoring Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao followed: "You are mad at me because I bullied Miyamoto Sakura like that?"


    Meako Hieno slowed down, and she turned her head with a trace of jealousy: "Do you like that woman Miyamoto Sakura! That''s why...that''s why I did that kind of shameless thing with her!"


    Strange, this doesn''t seem to be angry, but rather complaining.


    "I like her? Don''t be kidding me, don''t forget who we were killed when we fell into the trench. We have an old saying in China that the gentleman takes revenge, it is never too late for ten years.


    I remember the woman who bullied our hatred. Just now I have a chance, so I will collect some interest first. Don''t get me wrong I would like such a woman, that kind of woman is not worthy of giving me sex. "


    Ye Hao had long noticed that Miyamoto Sakura was not the first time, and her eyes were full of emotions, she was a woman with completely different appearances.


    "Really?" Bingye Meeko looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    Ye Hao shrugged and looked at Meeko Bingye: "If you are still suspicious, wait a minute, I can play the game with her and let''s play it again."


    "roll."


    "Hey, don''t go so fast. Let''s say something business, something may happen tonight..."

 Chapter 1824： Hingye Meekos life experience

    Chapter 1824 Bingye Mei''s Life Experience


    It was late at night, and a group of masked men in black appeared outside the house where Ye Hao and the others were. They jumped onto the roof.


    One of them, who looked like a leader, pointed to the room below and then wiped his neck.


    Everyone nodded.


    "Since you are here to say hello, don''t hide. After all, this is your site, right." A voice suddenly sounded from behind them.


    A man who didn''t know when he appeared appeared behind them.


    "Be careful!"


    As soon as someone exclaimed, this person was broken his neck and threw him down.


    In the next three seconds, this person''s movements were like lightning and flint. Except for the man in black with the head collar, everyone else was unclear.


    "You...you are the seventh-order Tianren!" The man in black dilated his pupils, showing shock: "You...you only have the fourth-order strength?"


    "Fourth-order? I never said that I was fourth-order." Ye Hao shrugged, and then walked towards the man in black.


    The man in black screamed inwardly, preparing to escape.


    But a dagger was resting on his neck.


    "Who are you, why are you here to kill us?" Hingye Meeko''s cold blade cut through the skin of the man in black mercilessly, and blood flowed out.


    The man in black glanced at Hingye Meeko behind him, this woman is not strong, as long as she...


    "I advise you not to have any thoughts and answer her obediently. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that your head is still not on your neck.


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, the man in black couldn''t help shaking his body. He felt that Ye Hao would really do what he said.


    In the end, in the face of the threat of life, he chose to yield.


    "I am Kondo, Sasaki''s son." Kondo took off his mask.


    "Sasaki invited us to come here, why are you killing us!" Meeko Hino asked.


    "Because I don''t want my father to meet you as a bastard." Kondo stared at Himino Meeko almost angrily.


    Bastard?


    Hingye Meeko looked at Kondo with cold eyes, and the shuriken in his hand was directly inserted into his left lute bone: "Just answer my question well, let''s talk. You all know something about me."


    The pipa bone was pierced, and Kondo was almost crying out in pain. If the man in front of him hadn''t been there, he would now want to break free from Bingye Gezi and directly kill the stinky woman.


    "Huh...huh..." Kondo breathed and panted, sweat on his forehead, and the blood turned his night clothes into a dark red.


    "Your mother is a member of our shogunate, and was arranged by our shogunate to join the Mitsubishi community and become Kada Eisaku''s woman, or mistress."


    Hingye Meeko''s surprised eyes were full.


    "Go on."


    Now that he has said everything, Kondo didn''t hide much, and continued: "Your mother quickly captured Kada Eisaku by relying on beauty. Through her, our shogunate obtained a lot of information.


    Among them was the news that they had secretly cooperated with the 11 districts of the United States with ghost cards. We stole a lot of research materials and discovered the great value of them. After that, we used this intelligence to start our own secret research.


    But after all, the mistress is just a mistress, it is difficult to truly enter the core of the Mitsubishi community. The only way to change this situation is to let your mother give birth to He Tian Eisaku''s child.


    In this way, your mother''s identity will become the mistress of the Mitsubishi Society. "


    Kondo said this with a sarcasm expression: "But for three years, your mother''s stomach didn''t move at all. It was not until later that we heard that Eisaku Kada was lost in a battle when he was young. The ability to have children.


    It''s a pity that we knew it too late, which caused our plan to fail.


    Because, however, we arranged another plan to conceive your mother through artificial embryos. The process went smoothly and you successfully appeared, but who would have thought that Rongsaku He Tian is not his own.


    Because of this, he began to doubt the identity of your mother, but because He Tian Rongsaku really loved your mother, he did not deal with your mother, but concealed the family elders and secretly imprisoned her. "


    "Then how did my mother die in the end! Why did He Tian Rongsaku want to keep me by her side." At this moment, Hingo Meeko''s emotions were a bit out of control, and her eyes were red and swollen.


    "I''ll tell you these." At this time, a man appeared at the gate of the yard.


    Ye Hao looked over cautiously. It was a middle-aged man with a breath at the peak of Tier 6, and according to the system of the island nation, that was the peak of Ji Ren.


    "Finally, the elders of He Tian Rongsaku learned of these things. They were very angry that your mother leaked their information, and then asked He Tian to hand over your mother.


    Otherwise, he will not be able to inherit the position of president of the Mitsubishi Society.


    At this time, he has to choose between the president and the beloved woman. I think you should know his choice. "Sasaki took a step forward and said regretfully: "The guy Kada Eisaku handed over your mother for the chairmanship, causing your mother to be tortured to death. "


    "What about me?" Hingye Meeko asked.


    "You, I heard that your mother gave birth to you during the time when He Tian Rongzuo was imprisoned. It may be because of He Tian Rongzuo''s affection for your mother, or the talent you showed.


    He didn''t kill you, and concealed your identity, adopted you as an adopted daughter, and brought you up by his side. "


    Sasaki''s eyes suddenly became sharp: "But Meako, you can''t forget who killed your mother, it was their Mitsubishi community, it was him Kada Eisaku!"


    "After comparison, you and our shogunate are friends, and the shogunate is your home. Your mother is the best spy ninja cultivated by our shogunate."


    We should unite and eliminate the Mitsubishi community! Yezi, come. Come with us! "


    Sasaki stretched out his hand to Meeko Hikino like an old friend.


    Hingye Meeko was a little bit unwilling, she hung her head: "I...I..."


    "Mead, I know these things may be difficult for you to accept at once, I don''t push you, I will give you time. Can you let Kondo go first, I will reprimand him for his stupid behavior." Sasaki said.


    Hingye Meeko silently put down the summer heat in his hands.


    Kondo cast a cold glance at Hingye Meeko and Ye Hao, then turned around and jumped down to his father''s side.


    "Slap." Sasaki slapped Kondo directly: "Asshole, who made you do this kind of thing. Get out of me!"


    Kondo was unwilling, but lowered his head: "Yes."


    Soon after Kondo left, a shocking news came.


    "Sasaki-sama is not well, people from the Mitsubishi community suddenly appeared everywhere on the island of six countries, and started a crazy killing of our people. We have lost 60% of the territory.


    Now there are a large group of people who are killing us! "A ninja ran over panting.

 Chapter 1825： The Mitsubishi Society attacks the Shogunate!

    Chapter 1825 Mitsubishi Society Attacks the Shogunate!


    Mitsubishi community attacked the shogunate?


    Ye Hao was also surprised by the news. At this time, the Mitsubishi community would attack the shogunate aggressively.


    Is it because after the reagents were stolen, Eisaku Kada was sure that it was the shogunate?


    "Damn!" Sasaki whispered. At this time, he couldn''t control Meeko Himo and others, and ordered the people around him: "Immediately notify all the combatants to be in position and prepare for a decisive battle with the Mitsubishi community.


    Our research base and research data are all here, this time we can no longer hide.


    This is related to the shogunate and the Mitsubishi community who will become the king of the island nation. "


    "Yes!"


    After receiving the order, all the subordinates immediately execute it.


    The entire machine of the Mitsubishi Society was turning at this time.


    More and more ninjas began to rush to the front lines to participate in the battle with the Mitsubishi community.


    Sasaki confessed everything. He leaped forward and jumped onto the roof where Ye Hao and Hingino Meeko were.


    "Yezi, now that you know everything you want to know, can you give me those reagents!" Sasaki stared at the swelling part of Ye Hao''s chest. He knew the ten reagents were there. .


    Hingye Meeko was completely absent-minded at this moment, immersed in the things that he had just learned.


    The adoptive father who raised herself for more than 20 years turned out to be her own enemy. For her, it was unacceptable for a while.


    "Mr. Sasaki, what you said is just your own words. We don''t know if what you said is true or false, so we will not give you this thing for the time being.


    What''s more, the most important thing now is not these reagents, but the battle outside.


    Even if I give you something now, if the battle between the shogunate and the Mitsubishi community fails, then this thing will still return to the hands of the Mitsubishi community.


    So, after all things are over, let''s talk about these things again. "Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Sasaki stared at Ye Hao, scolding the **** secretly.


    If it weren''t for the strength of this guy, Tianren would have done it himself.


    Now that the external worries have not been resolved, we must never establish another opponent with the strength of Tian Ren internally.


    "Let''s do this first. I''m going to direct the battle, and the two will rest in this house first." Sasaki turned and left. When he walked to the door, he whispered to several ninjas.


    "Watch them well and don''t allow them to leave here half a step!"


    "Yes."


    ...


    Ye Hao looked at Bingye Meezi who was standing still, and he walked over.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    Hingye Meeko raised her head, she clenched her fist: "I want to avenge my mother."


    "But, are you sure what Sasaki guy said is the truth?" Ye Hao said.


    Bingye Meeko was taken aback, she looked at Ye Hao.


    "There is one person who must be very clear about the truth of the matter, and that is your adoptive father He Tian Rongsaku. We might as well wait until He Tian Rongsaku appears, and you can ask how your mother died." Ye Hao Said.


    He looked at the flames appearing on the hillside in the distance. In the dark night, the flames were very obvious: "And I don''t think we need to wait too long. The current shogunate is not an opponent of the Mitsubishi community. I think we can be here soon. I saw He Tian Rongzuo."


    Bingye Meeko thought for a long time, but finally she adopted Ye Hao''s opinion and waited.


    "You go back to the house first, I''ll arrange some things." Ye Hao turned and left, disappearing into Bingye Mei''s sight.


    ...


    Shogun headquarters.


    At this moment, this place has become the command center of this battle. Sasaki came here and looked at all the big screens. There were surveillance pictures of most places on the Rokukuni Island.


    "How is the battle going?" Sasaki asked.


    "The Liangtian group was attacked by the three enemy teams headed by Shinnin, and the entire army has been wiped out. The area managed by the Liangtian group has all fallen under the control of the Mitsubishi Society.


    In addition, the Yamashita team is still fighting, but the enemy has two upper ninjas, one of our upper ninjas has already sacrificed, and the situation is very unoptimistic.


    The fighting in the Xinkou Group was the fiercest. Our four Shangren and the four Shangren from the Mitsubishi Society were fighting, and the casualties were very heavy!


    In addition, the Yuexia group has fallen, and a Shangren master died. The Dog Day group and Tian Yin group are still under our control, and the occupation has not lost control! "A subordinate came out, this person is Kawasaki who betrayed the shogunate before!


    Now he is not only a Shinobu, but also Sasaki''s deputy.


    "Support! Let the other redundant manpower immediately support it! The six sites on the six countries will never be taken away by the Mitsubishi community!" Sasaki fisted the table.


    "So far, all the forces that can be mobilized by the subordinates have been mobilized. However, the urgent need cannot be solved. This time, the Mitsubishi Society is really out of the blue.


    In addition to the more than ten Shangren who attacked our six territories on the Six Nations Island, there are more than 20 Shangren and Teren attacking our headquarters!


    At present, the three lines of defense built around our headquarters, the first line of defense has been breached.


    One... One Special Shinobi died, and four Shang Shinobi died. "Kawasaki said with his head down.


    "Why is this happening? Didn''t you say that the defense of our six country islands is foolproof. Why did this happen in just one hour!" Sasaki angrily pulled up Kawasaki''s sleeves.


    Kawasaki defended: "Master Sasaki. The Mitsubishi community directly mobilized the power of the Mitsubishi community across the island, mobilizing almost all of its forces, and even our informants reported that they had completely abandoned the defense of their own territory.


    If any small community attacks their territory now, their territory will be lost!


    Lord Sasaki, the Mitsubishi community is going to die with us!


    And their attack was so sudden, we didn''t expect it at all. In addition, because of Kondo Master''s experiment, dozens of Shangnin were transferred away.


    Causes our power to be empty. "


    Hearing Kawasaki''s explanation, Sasaki''s anger was relieved a lot, and he loosened his collar.


    "I ask you. According to the current situation, how long will He Tian''s group of people break through our second line of defense."


    Kawasaki thought for a while and gave the answer: "Up to two hours!"


    "Two hours?" Sasaki took a deep breath, pointing to Kawasaki and said: "Kawasaki, I will give you the command here. Within two hours, you must ensure the integrity of the second line of defense.


    When necessary, you can remove the groups on other sites to defend back and forth! "


    Sasaki watched the battles and massacres in the dark everywhere on the big screen.


    He gritted his teeth and said: "He Tian Rongsaku, since you are going to die with us. Then let us fight to the end tonight!"

 Chapter 1826： New Age Ninja

    Chapter 1826 New Era Ninja


    Sasaki left the command headquarters and came to the back mountain, where an area has been turned into a restricted area, which is actually the most important research base.


    Sasaki told the ninja next to him: "You are waiting for me here."


    "Yes." The ninjas knelt on the ground one after another.


    Sasaki entered the password, opened the door through the retina and fingerprints, and took the elevator to the laboratory below the mountain.


    There are a lot of research equipment here, and researchers in white uniforms are walking back and forth.


    Sasaki walked straight ahead and came into a bright hall.


    There are many experiment containers arranged in the hall, and inside the container are people immersed in unknown liquid.


    "My lord?" The head of the research institute saw Sasaki and immediately stepped forward to salute.


    "How many people have completed the transformation now?" Sasaki asked.


    The person in charge said: "A total of 14 people are currently undergoing transformation, and our raw materials and reagents have been used up. But if all can be completed, then we will get at least 14 special ninjas, of which there will be a few Jinin!"


    "In two hours, wake them up immediately." Sasaki said solemnly.


    The person in charge was dumbfounded. He hurriedly said: "Master Sasaki, some of us have not finished yet. If we wake up at this time, there may be some side effects. Give me something more.


    At that time, I will definitely put these new era ninjas in front of you. "


    "It''s too late. The Mitsubishi community has launched a total against us. The Six Nations Island has fallen into the battlefield, and the first line of defense of our headquarters has been breached. The second line of defense is about to be breached within two hours.


    If we do not have new forces to participate in, the third line of defense will be broken when the sun rises, and then the entire island nation will have no shogunate! "Sasaki gritted his teeth.


    The person in charge was shocked, and now he understood why Sasaki-sama wanted to awaken these new era ninjas in such a hurry.


    "That''s good. Sasaki-sama, please wait a moment, it will take half an hour to wake up."


    "It''s okay, I''ll just wait here."


    "it is good."


    Sasaki looked at the people in these containers in front of him, and these people would be his trump cards.


    ...


    The fighting outside continued. Fighting broke out in nightclubs, casinos, and red light districts all over the six countries.


    This will inevitably attract the attention of ordinary people who have not slept late at night.


    This directly led to the call of the police on the island of Liukoku being broken tonight.


    Director of the Six Nations Island Police Department, at the moment, that is too busy, that is very exhausted.


    His door was knocked again, and a captain walked in.


    "Director, there are police situations everywhere now. What should we do!"


    What to do? If he knew what to do, he would still be here. Even the people above didn''t bother to care about these things.


    "Just tell the people who called the police that this might be a fight between the two big gangs. Let them hide in the house not to run around. Then they ordered all the brothers in the district to seal off the area where the fight occurred.


    The police car¡¯s sirens are turned on, and anyone who wants to enter the blockade will say that we are on a mission, and no one is allowed to enter. "The director said.


    "Well... what if those people want to get in and out?" the captain asked.


    "They want to get in and out, can you stop them?" The director said contemptuously.


    They can only manage ordinary residents. As for the guys, they are powerless. The above is also an order for what happened tonight, letting them turn a blind eye.


    The secretary walked to the window and looked at the night sky: "I really hope that those monsters don''t exist.


    ...


    On a mountain with a good view, Ye Hao was standing here with Meako Hingino, looking at the battlefield on the hillside in the distance.


    "A dozen high-level ninjas, hundreds of middle-level ninjas. The scale of this battle is not bad." Ye Hao said with emotion.


    Hingye Meeko constantly scanned the fighting crowd, as if looking for something.


    Ye Hao knew what she was looking for, she was looking for her adoptive father, and she wanted to know the truth.


    "Why didn''t you see Sasaki. If they don''t send people to support the second line of defense, they will be broken through by the people of the Mitsubishi community." Ye Haomam said to himself.


    On the frontal battlefield, that is completely the advantage of the Mitsubishi community, and Ye Hao has not yet discovered their main combat strength, such as He Tian Eisaku himself has never appeared.


    "It looks like the main show hasn''t started yet, but this second line of defense can''t be held." Ye Hao rubbed his chin, and at this moment the two Shangren of the Shogunate were killed by the Mitsubishi community. This directly led to a gap in the line of defense, and the pressure on the shogunate''s other shogunate to increase sharply.


    At the same time, in a hidden mountain forest one kilometer away, Ka Tian Eisaku was lurking here with a few black ninjas.


    "Master He Tian, ??we have such an advantage on the frontal battlefield, why should we hide here? If we kill at this time, we can definitely destroy the headquarters of the shogunate!" a black-clothed ninja asked.


    "This is not the full power of that fellow Sasaki. We have to wait, we have to wait for him to show off his true power, and exposing our strength prematurely will only increase trouble.


    Remember, you are my assassin, used to deal with Sasaki''s last stubborn resistance! He Tian Rongzuo said in a deep voice.


    At this moment, the shogunate of the second line of defense fell once again, and the advantage of the situation here was completely placed on the side of the Mitsubishi community.


    "Retreat, retreat! Retreat to the third line of defense!" Kawasaki, who was in the command room, hurriedly ordered the remaining Shinnin and other ninjas to withdraw to the third line of defense.


    The ninjas of the shogunate began to retreat.


    The ninjas of the Mitsubishi Society naturally started the hunt.


    When the ninja of the Mitsubishi Society rushed to the third line of defense, several dark shadows appeared from the darkness.


    The six shadows rushed straight to one of them.


    "Damn!" The Teto hurriedly performed ninjutsu, but it was over, his body was penetrated by several katana.


    Because the six people who attacked him were all Tolerance.


    In addition, there are three Shangren and one Tenin who died here in a short contact.


    "Appeared!" He Tian Rongsaku and Ye Hao had this idea almost simultaneously.


    Sasaki appeared on the battlefield with a samurai sword, and 14 ninjas appeared around him. The aura of these 14 ninjas was somewhat different from that of ordinary ninjas.


    But for these 14 of them, Ye Hao felt a bit.


    Including Sasaki, the pinnacle of the ninja, there are two ninjas, six special ninjas, and seven upper ninjas.


    This is definitely a powerful supplement for the current Mitsubishi community camp.

 Chapter 1827： Muramasa sword

    Chapter 1827


    "Kada Eisaku, come out for me. I know you are here!" Sasaki held a samurai sword and shouted at the surrounding mountains and forests: "You don''t want to fight us decisively.


    Come out! The island nation only needs one force, let us see if your Mitsubishi community should stay, or my shogunate! "


    Accompanied by Sasaki''s provocative voice, several men in black appeared in the darkness.


    He Tian Rongsaku walked out slowly with a samurai sword on his waist.


    "Sasaki, it seems that the last time we met was twenty years ago." Kada Eisaku stopped thirty meters in front of Sasaki.


    The members of the shogunate and the Mitsubishi community also separated at this time, and the fighting was temporarily stopped.


    "Yes, twenty years. In these twenty years, our shogunate has grown rapidly. When the morning light appears tomorrow, the island nation will only have the shogunate, and the Mitsubishi community will only become a forgotten history!" Sasaki''s samurai sword Pointing at He Tian Rongsaku.


    "History? Who will become the real history?" He Tian Rongsaku smiled slightly.


    "Stop talking nonsense, let us prove everything by fighting!" Sasaki raised the katana in his hand and shouted, "Kill!"


    "Don''t leave one!" He Tianrong said coldly.


    The battle was about to start, and the shogunate and the Mitsubishi community launched a final battle.


    Looking at the battle below on the hillside in the distance, Ye Hao said with some surprise: "He Tian Rongsaku''s strength turned out to be Rank 7."


    Eisaku Kada faced the siege of Sasaki''s three Jinins, and he did not lose sight of it.


    "He Tian Rongsaku..." Bingye Meeko clenched her fist. She was about to rush out, but was held by Ye Hao.


    "Hey, calm down. Now is not the time to go out!" Ye Hao stopped.


    Now that the double hair is playing fiercely, isn''t it that I can''t find it for myself to go out at this time.


    Meeko Hino calmed down and looked straight at Kada Eisaku who was fighting Sasaki.


    The battle was very anxious, both sides took out a desperate posture, continued to forbearance, and even sacrificed.


    The blood stained the entire mountain, as if the moon in the sky had turned red.


    Ye Hao is carefully observing the situation. The battle between the two sides has been going on for more than half an hour, and it can be said that each has its own victory and defeat.


    So far, it has been divided into two battlefields. One battlefield is where Sasaki took a few Jinin to besiege Kada Eisaku, who is more powerful than them. This is the most anxious. Although there are injuries, there is no situation that affects the overall situation.


    Another battlefield is the battle between Shangnin and Tenin.


    The ninjas below the upper ninja are not enough to see here at this time. Although there are many, they can no longer affect the battle.


    The Mitsubishi community has a total of one Jinin, five special ninjas, and 23 upper ninjas. If in the past, this could definitely crush the shogunate''s strength.


    However, the shogunate is not what it used to be. The addition of the modified ninja has allowed the shogunate to improve its combat effectiveness, and the modified ninja is in the same level. Because of its strong recovery ability, singled out can guarantee an absolute advantage. , Only one enemy three can tie.


    In the shogunate, there are three special ninjas and 13 upper ninjas, and there are six special ninjas and seven upper ninjas in the transformation ninja.


    Because the ground ninja went to assist Sasaki and Eisaku Kada in the battle, there was no ground ninja on this side.


    And four of the nine special ninjas are fighting with the Mitsubishi community''s ninja, and the remaining five ninjas are also fighting with the enemy''s five ninjas.


    The rest of Shangnin were fighting, and now, by coincidence, Shangnin''s battle played a little role.


    Because the shogunate had seven reformed Shangnin, these seven fought like crazy dogs.


    They are very good at using suicide attacks to attack the opponent''s Shangnin.


    For example, oneself takes the opponent a shot, and then takes the opportunity to give the opponent a shot.


    Because they have undergone transformation, there is little pain and the wound can be healed within a few minutes, but the ninjas of the Mitsubishi community have no such ability.


    This led to the defeat of Shangren of the Mitsubishi Society, and a few minutes later casualties began.


    As soon as this casualty appeared, it meant that there would be Shinnin in the shogunate who could assist Tenin in the battle, and this chain reaction would directly reflect the overall battle.


    During the battle, Kada Eisaku also noticed this situation. He couldn''t give all the winning rate to his own men, but as far as he was concerned, as long as he could kill the few in front of him and get rid of the siege.


    That relying on his own strength of seventh-order Tianren was enough to subvert the entire occupation.


    "Sasaki, I said that today is the death of your shogunate!" Kada Eisaku dropped the katana in his hand, the storage ring on his finger lit up, and a brand new katana appeared in his hand.


    He Tian Rongzuo''s body was slightly bent, the scabbard was placed on his waist, his hand was placed on the hilt, and he made a gesture of drawing the sword.


    "The breath of that knife!" Ye Hao in the distance felt the aura of He Tianrong''s sabre being a bit weird, but strong.


    At least it is a sacred weapon.


    "Muramasa Demon Blade!" Hingye Meeko said.


    "Munzheng Demon Sword?" Ye Hao said the name. Anyone who knows a little about the history of the island country will know this. This Cunzhen Demon Sword is a famous knife in the history of the island country.


    It is also known as a cursed knife, so it is called a demon sword.


    It is said that the demon knife itself has very powerful power.


    "Sasaki and the others are going to lose." Hingo Geiko whispered.


    "Why? Is it because of this knife?" Ye Hao was puzzled.


    "Ten years ago, I once witnessed Ka Tian Eisaku''s battle with this knife. It was to suppress an ancient ninja village in the island country.


    But Eisaku Kada''s strength is only Jinin, and there are three Jinin in that ninja village.


    He Tian Eisaku took this Muramasa Demon Sword to fight, and finally killed three Jinin and conquered the entire Ninja Village. Bingye Yazi said solemnly.


    While Meeko Hino was talking, Ka Tian Rongsaku drew his sword.


    "Falling Goose Returning to Snow Style."


    Ye Hao knows that the swordsmanship of the island country is about first-level enemies, and often the battle of real swordsmen will end in a very short time. Ancient Chinese swordsmen once said when they visited the island country.


    Island Swordsmanship, if it catches three moves, it will lose.


    Coming back to the subject, He Tian Rongsaku pulled out the Muramasa Demon Sword, and a sword aura swept out, like a swarm of geese sweeping the snow.


    A Jinin who was closest to Eisaku Kada had not had time to react, the samurai sword in his hand broke directly, a blood mark appeared on his waist, and then his body broke into two directly.


    The other one who reformed and managed to escape the fatal blow, but his left arm was severely cut off and his face was haggard.


    Sword Qi finally covered Sasaki''s position.


    Boom boom boom

 Chapter 1828： Fight between the Shogunate and the Mitsubishi Society

    Chapter 1828 The Fight Between the Shogunate and the Mitsubishi Society


    A sword mark with a depth of more than one meter appeared on the ground, but Sasaki was not there.


    I saw that he had appeared on a tree trunk not far away, holding the fingerprint in his hand, and where he was just now was a piece of wood that had been cut into pieces.


    Sasaki''s face was serious.


    "What? Sasaki, don''t you even dare to take one of my tricks?" Kada Eisaku held the Muramasa Demon Sword in his hand and looked at Sasaki sneer.


    Sasaki looked at the Muramasa Demon Sword in Kada Eisaku''s hand with fear.


    This knife directly led to his death and misfortune.


    "The energy aura on He Tian Rongzuo''s body is much less, and... there is a little more of the aura of the village demon sword on his body." Ye Hao frowned and looked at the strange aura on He Tian Rongzuo''s body.


    "The reason why the Muramasa Demon Sword is called the Demon Sword, and it is rarely used in ordinary times. In fact, because of one of its characteristics, it will eat the master. Every time the Muramasa Demon Sword is used, the Demon Sword will devour the Sword Master a bit.


    After each use, it takes a long time for the user to dissipate the swallowed part. Therefore, if the village is used too much in a battle, it is very likely to become a slave to the village. Controlled. "Hingye Meeko said.


    Is this village Zheng Yaodao still out?


    "What swallowed it, isn''t it because there is a curse on the blade, it must be so troublesome." The voice of Xingqiang sounded at this moment.


    curse?


    Ye Hao asked in his mind: "Then you can get rid of this curse."


    "Small, this kind of curse will only take a short time to get rid of. This knife is not bad in your world, it is the top holy artifact.


    It''s a pity that I don''t know who was cursed by someone. Not only will the user be eroded by the curse, but he will also be unable to use all his power. "Xingqiong said.


    Although it feels a little unbelievable, there is no secret in Xingqiong''s eyes for a sword that the people of the island nation haven''t touched for thousands of years.


    "My Father."


    At this time, Kondo, who was injured before, appeared, and he came to Sasaki''s side. The wound on his back had healed, and it seemed that he had also been reformed.


    "I brought things here." Sasaki looked at Kondo.


    Kondo took out a tube of injection: "This is a special type of strengthening medicine."


    "Very good. Kondo, let me inject the strengthening potion right now!" Sasaki took the injection from Kondo and inserted it into his shoulder.


    Kondo hesitated and said scaredly: "My father. I have undergone remodeling. If I inject that strengthening medicine, there will be great side effects...I..."


    Before, he vowed to report the research results to his father, but now when he wants to use it on himself, he feels ashamed.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up and inject! Don''t forget, we are now breaking the net with the Mitsubishi community. Let alone the side effects, as long as the Mitsubishi community can be defeated, our shogunate has a future!" Sasaki said loudly.


    Black lines appeared on the surface of his skin, his eyes turned dark red, and short horns appeared on his forehead.


    Seeing his father''s appearance, Kondo gritted his teeth and injected himself with medicine, because he was a reformed person, and his reaction was greater than his father''s.


    All his clothes burst, dark red scales appeared on the surface of his body, his eyes were dark red, and a horn grew on his forehead.


    The father and son seemed to be a pair of demons at the moment.


    "What is this?" Hingye Meeko hadn''t seen this scene and was shocked.


    "This is what the Mitsubishi community and the shogunate are studying. They consider themselves the power of gods." Ye Hao said coldly.


    At this moment, both Kondo and Sasaki''s strength reached the level of seventh-order Tennin.


    Eisaku Kada looked at the two people with completely different auras before him, and he nodded with satisfaction: "Very good. Sasaki, I want to thank you for your contribution to my research. After I capture your headquarters.


    I will use your research data to build the strongest army that belongs to our Mitsubishi community! "


    "Wishful thinking. Ka Tian, ??this is your burial place today!" Sasaki breathed a red mist and pointed fiercely at Ka Tian Eisaku.


    "Kill...Kill...Kill him." Kondo lost his mind a little, he drew a katana in each hand, and went straight to Kada Eisaku.


    Eisaku Kada retracted the Muramasa Demon Sword into its scabbard, and then yanked it out when Kondo and Sasaki rushed in front of them.


    "Four-element style of falling geese."


    The knife in He Tian Rongsaku''s hand was constantly waving, as if a knife field was formed around him.


    And Kondo and Sasaki who rushed into it, their bodies were constantly under attack, but they still clenched their teeth.


    "Ninjutsu ¡¤ Earth Funeral."


    "Ninjutsu Thousand Heavy Fall."


    Boom


    There was a huge explosion. Kondo and Sasaki were knocked into the air by the sword qi and hit the ground heavily. I don¡¯t know how much blood was spilled. The amount of blood shed is estimated to have died long ago. I don¡¯t know how many times. Up.


    But the two still gritted their teeth and stood up, watching their battle results in the distance.


    A huge earth ball covered the position where Eisaku Kawada stood just now, and the entire ground sank two or three meters, forming a basin topography.


    Kaz


    Kaz


    The earth ball shattered, and Ka Tian Eisaku stood in it. His Muramasa Demon Sword returned to the scabbard to find it. His clothes were torn and ragged, and a trace of blood appeared on his forehead.


    "Only this ability?" He Tian Rongzuo looked at the two sarcastically.


    "Kondo, you use that trick!" Sasaki exasperated and shouted.


    "Yes, father." Kondo continued to seal his hands, very fast.


    At this time, the surrounding temperature seemed to have dropped a lot, and thin frost formed on the surrounding trees.


    As if everyone was in the North Pole.


    "Ninjutsu¡¤Song of Snow Girl."


    After Kondo finished the curse mark, a translucent snow girl appeared behind her, opening her mouth and making a whistling sound of snow falling.


    He Tian Rongzuo frowned, and he saw that ice began to form under his feet, and it quickly spread to his thighs, and even his scabbard was cold.


    "Ninjutsu¡¤Snow Ghost Death Knell." Sasaki also performed his human ninjutsu.


    A phantom figure appeared behind He Tian Rongsaku, holding a death knell in his hands, as if he was about to smash the He Tian Rongsaku below.


    He Tian Rongsaku gritted his teeth and moved his almost stiff arm, holding it on the cold handle of the knife.


    The next moment, the Muramasa Demon Sword was swung by him again.


    "Falling Goose and Blood Moon Form."


    Bang


    As if the sound of an air explosion came, countless snow and ice cones splashed on the people around them like raindrops, and for a while, it was impossible to see exactly what happened on the battlefield.

 Chapter 1829： The protagonist appears

    Chapter 1829 the protagonist appears


    The smoke disappeared.


    Sasaki and Kondo knelt on the ground, many cracks appeared on their bodies, and blood flowed out of them. It seemed that they were seriously injured.


    He Tian Rongsaku on the other side was not much better. The Muramasa Demon Sword in his hand was stuck on the ground, and his body relied on the Muramasa Demon Sword to stand up in front of him, otherwise he would have been limp on the ground.


    Many parts of his body showed frostbite, purple and blue to death.


    "It seems that it''s time for us to play." Ye Hao took Hino Meeko into the arena, completely ignoring the surrounding battles of Shangren, Teren, and Jiren, and walked straight towards the battlefield of Katian Rongsaku. go with.


    "stop!"


    Naturally, those ninjas cannot allow a strange person to appear.


    "Don''t get in my way." Ye Hao spit out a few words faintly, and the aura on his body surged.


    All the people who originally wanted to come up to stop Ye Hao fell to the ground in shock.


    Seventh-order Tian Ren!


    Everyone looked at the young man in shock.


    At this time, they noticed that the young man was still following Meeko Hino.


    "Meeko..." He Tian Rongsaku watched Himo Meeko appear in front of him with a complex expression.


    At this moment, Sasaki shouted on the other side: "Meadko, the opportunity for revenge is here. Eisaku Kada has been injured by us, and now is your chance to avenge your mother, kill this man!"


    Hingye Meeko''s expression changed and changed, she kept squeezing the shuriken in her hand and let it go again and again.


    Eisaku Kada looked at Hino Meeko in relief and smiled: "Meeko. Did Sasaki tell you that I killed your mother."


    "Did you do it?" Bingye Geko asked with gritted teeth.


    "Yes, it''s me." He Tian Rongsaku even admitted frankly: "It was me who chose to hand over your mother in the presence of the heir to the family."


    The aura on Bingye Meeko''s body began to be confused, her eyes filled with killing intent, and she clenched the shuriken in her hand again.


    "However, I am not the only culprit in this matter. If you want to say that the culprit is responsible for your mother''s death, he should be Sasaki!" Kada Eisaku suddenly said loudly.


    Hingye Meeko''s breath disappeared, and her face wrinkled: "Why?"


    "Mead, don''t listen to this guy..."


    "Shut up!" Ye Hao pointed at Sasaki, fingers pricked up in front of his mouth: "Listen carefully at this time."


    Sasaki gritted his teeth, but he was afraid of the man''s strength.


    "Your mother was a spy sent by the shogunate to my side. This can be said to be a normal thing between the two major forces. I killed your mother, and I don''t deny it, but I also love your mother.


    And all these tragedies were caused by this man. This evil man took advantage of your mother''s love for him to send a woman to another man to obtain information for him.


    Gezi, do you think this man should die? "He Tian Rongzuo broke a big news.


    "I... my mother is related to Sasaki?" Meeko Himino was surprised.


    "Not only is it related, but he is also Sasaki''s first love." Eisaku Kada glared at Sasaki who was injured there. He said: "According to the information I later investigated, your mother and Sasaki had practiced together in a ninja village.


    Your mother fell in love with him, and Sasaki also fell in love with your beautiful mother. But your mother''s identity is average after all, and Sasaki has a marriage contract in her body.


    At first he sent your mother to me, just to be distracted by her so that he could marry someone with the same family power, but then he didn''t expect that your mother would actually get very important information from me.


    In this way, the following things will come.


    From beginning to end, your mother was a woman who was abandoned by Sasaki. If he hadn''t abandoned your mother and used your mother, she would never have appeared by my side and what happened afterwards. "


    Hino Meeko''s breathing slowly became rapid, and she looked at Sasaki with flames in her eyes: "Did he say that?"


    Sasaki also tried to quibble.


    But Eisaku Kada said loudly, "I still have evidence, if you want to know it. I still have evidence that Sasaki and your mother were in contact at the time!"


    Sasaki saw this, gritted his teeth and dropped his head.


    Hingye Meeko understood the whole thing, she was a little lost.


    Ye Hao on the side also understood. Dare to love Bingye Meeko was always a plaything between the two men.


    A man she likes sent her to the arms of others.


    A man who liked her finally chose the right among her and the right.


    Sad.


    "Damn, damn! You all deserve to die!" Hingye Meeko roared angrily.


    He Tian Rongsaku suddenly emitted a strange light in his eyes, he slammed out the Muramasa Demon Sword and inserted it into his abdomen.


    Afterwards, He Tian Rongsaku''s breath rose rapidly, and the wounds on his body recovered at this time.


    "He just said that those were just to delay time." Ye Hao hurriedly grabbed Bingye Meeko and looked at He Tian Rongsaku warily.


    Kada Eisaku stood up, his hair flying with the wind, at this moment he really looked a bit like an ancient samurai in the island country, but it was a bit sloppy.


    "Death, you are all going to die today. The only winner is me!" He Tian Rongsaku roared.


    Ye Hao looked at this guy faintly, and said to Hingye Meeko behind him: "You know the truth you should know, now I''m going to end it all, there is no problem."


    Bingye Meeko nodded silently.


    Ye Hao looked at He Tian Rongzuo.


    He Tian Rongsaku also paid attention to Ye Hao''s gaze. He laughed and said, "Boy, I don''t know where you came from, but you have already lost the opportunity to kill me just now.


    Now I have accepted the power of the Muramasa Demon Blade, I am very strong! I am super strong. "


    "Ignorance, just accepting the power of the curse, the strength is only 7th Tier 4 stars, so crazy? Frog at the bottom of the well." Ye Hao raised his head contemptuously.


    Five element physique.


    The three small halos immediately appeared in front of Ye Hao and began to merge.


    He Tian Eisaku also retracted the Muramasa Demon Sword into the scabbard, holding the hilt again.


    "One Demon Slash."


    The Muramasa Demon Sword was pulled out, and the sword aura formed a dark phantom in He Tian Rongzuo, charging towards Ye Hao like a monster, with a very terrifying aura.


    "Triple ¡¤ Destroying Star Ring"


    A star ring of three different colors in Ye Hao''s hand was thrown out around the black ball.


    The monster ghost and the Destroying Star Ring collided together, and they broke apart directly.


    "No... this... this is impossible." He Tian Rongsaku looked at Destruction Star Ring in horror.


    boom


    The explosion sounded again.


    This time the explosion was much more violent than the previous ones.

 Chapter 1830： Reap the benefits of fishermen

    Chapter 1830


    The sound of the explosion dissipated, and He Tian Rongsaku lost half of his body. His only remaining body was trembling there. He looked at the Muramasa Demon Sword that fell next to him and tried to pick it up.


    But the next moment, his hand was stepped on by a shoe, and then the Muramasa Demon Sword was also taken away.


    "I... my knife."


    "Sorry, I stepped on your hand. But I want to correct your sentence, now this is my knife." Ye Hao flicked the blade with his fingers, making a crisp sound.


    "Why...you...you are obviously only rank 7...I am also rank 7...I still have a demon sword...why...why would I lose?" He Tian Rongsaku stared at Ye Hao and asked in disbelief.


    "Because the power you think you have is just a curse. And no one has told you about it?" Ye Hao looked at He Tian Rongsaku calmly: "Your ninja is really weak."


    At the same level, different strengths of cultivation have great differences in strength.


    For example, in the early stage, the superpowers were very strong among the same level, but in the later stage, they were a little weak and the power was too single.


    As for the ninja, the practice of ninjutsu and swordsmanship, the vast majority of these depend on the Chinese martial arts, but they lack the most important thing, that is, the inner strength mental method.


    It''s like a big tree without its roots. ,


    "Give him a good time." Ye Hao looked at Hingye Meeko, and then walked towards Sasaki and Kondo on the other side.


    Hino Meeko indifferently walked in front of Ka Tian Rongsaku, raised his shuriken, and gave his enemy and adoptive father the last blow.


    Sasaki smiled: "Mr. Hiroo, thank you..."


    Before Sasaki''s words were finished, his pupils dilated, because Ye Hao held the Muramasa Demon knife on his neck.


    "Don''t call me Haoxiong, I''m Ye Hao. Chinese!" Ye Hao said coldly, and at the same time he lifted the disguise on his face, revealing his original face.


    Ye Hao? Chinese?


    Sasaki was dumbfounded, a little bit confused about what was going on.


    The other ninjas were also dumbfounded at the moment.


    Kada Eisaku is dead, but why does that man hold Sasaki?


    The battle stopped at this time, and the ninjas on both sides looked at the situation in surprise.


    "Haoxiong... Mr. Ye Hao, you... what do you mean?" Sasaki looked at the Chinese man in front of him blankly.


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand what I mean. The purpose of my coming here is to eliminate the two hidden dangers of the Mitsubishi Society and the Shogunate." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Sasaki swallowed: "Mr. Ye Hao, this idea of ??you is too naive. You are very strong alone, but there are also many people in the shogunate and the Mitsubishi community.


    No matter how strong you are, it is impossible to be an enemy of so many people, right.


    Otherwise, now Eisaku Ka Tian is dead, how is the cooperation between the two of us, from now on the island country is half of you and me! "


    Sasaki directly threw a bait to Ye Hao at this time, trying to temporarily relieve the danger in front of him.


    "Who said I''m the only one?" Ye Hao''s mouth curled up.


    "It''s not good, it''s not good." At this moment, a person ran over. After that person ran over, seeing Ye Hao, his eyes widened immediately: "Why are you!


    This person is Ye Hao''s old acquaintance, who cheated them with Miyamoto Sakura before, Kawasaki!


    Six veins magic sword.


    Ye Hao shot two beams of light in his hand, directly penetrating Kawasaki''s knee.


    Kawasaki knelt on the ground immediately, wailing in pain.


    "Don''t be screaming there, you just have news to report. Hurry up and report it to your Lord Sasaki." Ye Hao''s breath pressed down on Kawasaki.


    Kawasaki''s forehead was covered with sweat. He endured the pain in his legs and said, "Master Sasaki. Ten minutes ago, a group of unknown people appeared in six areas of Rokukuni Island. They attacked the Mitsubishi community and our shogunate. .


    They are very strong, our people are not their opponents at all.


    The six areas, whether in our hands or captured by the Mitsubishi community, are now controlled by this group of people.


    Moreover, now this group of people has rushed towards us, breaking through the first direction a minute ago..."


    Just as Kawasaki was talking, a group of people appeared around the battlefield.


    "My Lord City Lord!"


    First, a group of red-eyed foreigners shouted at the location of Ye Hao.


    One of the leaders is a blonde girl.


    "Master Ye Hao, we are here." A soft and charming voice came. It was a woman. The people behind her were all wearing large cloaks. There seemed to be something hidden in the cloak.


    "I wanted to come to the island country for a good fight before, and it was a great fight today. Boss, who do you want us to fight." A fat man slapped his chest and shouted excitedly.


    On the other side, the woman in a green dress said nothing, as quiet as a scene.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho!" In addition, dozens of white wolves appeared unexpectedly, one of which was huge and very handsome.


    Laura, white fox, fat brother, green, white wolves


    That''s right, these people are Ye Hao''s people!


    A beautiful figure appeared next to Ye Hao. Nightingale was wearing a black tights. She looked at Ye Hao: "Everything is done. The areas mentioned before are now under our control.


    All those who resisted were killed, and we have no casualties for the time being.


    What do people here say? Killed them all. "


    Listening to the cold and merciless words of this leather-clothed woman, all the ninjas felt their bodies tremble, and then looked at the people surrounding them.


    It feels that they are like fish that are slaughtered by others, and their lives and deaths are entirely in a word with that man.


    Sasaki''s pupils dilated, and he stared at the man in front of him: "Who are you...what is your purpose in coming to the island country!"


    "China, Wushuang City, Ye Hao." Ye Hao said lightly: "As for my purpose, it is also very simple. Your island country is too unstable. I have to prepare something. I don''t want flies buzzing in my ears. Buzzing.


    So I will hold on to this opportunity to catch you all in one go. There is an old saying in China, the mantis catches the cicada and the oriole is behind. "


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth was curved.


    "Asshole, I will kill you!" An angry Kondo rushed out, waving his paw angrily towards Ye Hao.


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Ye Hao hadn''t done anything yet, and many vines grew on the ground, which turned into a spear and pierced Kondo''s body, turning Kondo directly into a hedgehog.


    "Kondo!" Sasaki roared with red and swollen eyes.


    In the next moment, the ruler of the shogunate was also in a different place.


    Ye Hao flicked the blood on the village demon sword and looked at the ninjas around him, he whispered: "All killed."

 Chapter 1831： The allegiance of Hino Meeko

    Chapter 1831 Bingye Meeko''s Allegiance


    A massacre unfolded.


    The ninjas of the Shogunate and the Mitsubishi Society, because they had just experienced a great battle, were besieged at this time, and they were instantly defeated.


    This massacre is meaningless.


    "Nightingale, take her down to rest." Ye Hao looked at Bingye Meezi who had not recovered, and asked Nightingale to take care of her first.


    "Ok."


    Nightingale took Hingye Geko to the side.


    Ye Hao came to A Lu''s side.


    "Why did you come out?" Ye Hao was surprised that Ah Lu would appear. Since the Battle of the Arctic, Ah Lu has basically never left the emerald exquisite flower planting area in Wushuang City.


    And it was Ah Lu who had manipulated the vine to kill Kondo just now.


    "I''m going to break through, so I want to find some opponents." A Lu said lightly.


    Going to break through?


    Ye Hao looked at Ah Lu up and down, the fluctuations in Ah Lu''s body had indeed reached the bottleneck of the A-level superpowers, and it was possible to break through to the S-level superpowers at any time.


    In the case of S-level, it is equivalent to seventh-level!


    "Does that feel anymore?" Ye Hao asked.


    "No, the only one who can hit has been killed by you." A Lu said boredly.


    I feel that Ah Lu''s temper is more and more like a plant now, plain and calm.


    "Come slowly, when the opportunity arrives, we will naturally break through, let''s not worry." Ye Hao calmed down.


    "If I can break through to the S level, the cultivation efficiency of the emerald exquisite flower can be doubled." A Lu looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao instantly stared at Ah Lu with a green light: "Come on, I look good at you! You must be able to break through to the S rank. After returning to Wushuang City, I can help you!"


    I don''t know if the sentiment map has any effect on the supernatural beings, so try it out at that time.


    Alu can break through to S-level, let alone let the cultivation efficiency of the emerald exquisite flower greatly increase, it is already a very good thing to be an S-level in Wushuang City.


    Soon, the shogunate headquarters was cleaned up.


    When the sun shined on this island country again, it was completely different from before, and huge changes took place overnight.


    Ye Hao walked to the room where Bingye Meizi was placed, and Nightingale was also here.


    After Nightingale saw Ye Hao, she walked over and took out the portal stone given by Ye Hao.


    Before coming to the shogunate, Ye Hao used the portal stone to borrow a part of Wushuang City and Ten Thousand Monster City, secretly waiting for all of this to happen, and then finally rushed out and picked up a bargain.


    Ye Hao took the portal stone and put it away. He walked to Bingye Yazi and looked at the haggard Bingye Yazi.


    "Why? I feel uncomfortable, haven''t you already taken revenge."


    Bingye Meeko raised his head and looked at Ye Hao. Finally, there was some fluctuation in the gray eyes.


    "I feel like I am left empty, as if I have lost the meaning of living. I used to live for the Mitsubishi community and for my foster father. Now..."


    "Now, you can live for yourself." Ye Hao said.


    "For myself?" Hingye Meeko muttered to herself, and then she shook her head mockingly: "I don''t even know what I want, how can I live for myself."


    "Well so. This time, did I help you? I saved you twice in front of me. You owe me two lives, plus one favor." Ye Hao looked at Bingye Meeko.


    Bingye Meeko nodded.


    "We in Huaxia have an old saying, called the grace of dripping water, when Yongquan repays it." Ye Hao said like a teacher.


    "You Huaxia also have an old saying, the grace of life-saving, should be promised by the body." Bingye Meizi said intentionally.


    "Cough, cough, cough." Ye Hao''s expression changed. This woman still knew the Chinese sayings, and almost forgot. She also went to Huaxia University to study.


    "Actually, these are ancient customs. We are modern people and don''t care about it. But after saving you, I ask you to do things for me, shouldn''t this be right?" Ye Hao brought the topic back.


    Bingye Meeko nodded.


    "I will save you two lives. I want you for ten years, no problem, right?" Ye Hao stared at Bingye Gezi and said.


    "Ten years?" Bingye Gezi looked at Ye Hao in confusion, wondering why Ye Hao wanted ten years of his own time.


    "I want to do a major event, and to do this major event, I need to have no worries. And island countries often have some annoying things happen." Ye Hao said.


    "You have eliminated the shogunate and the Mitsubishi community, and no one in the island power can stop you." Meeko Hino said.


    "It''s not there now, but who knows if there will be a second shogunate and a second Mitsubishi society soon?" Ye Hao said solemnly.


    Hingye Geiko was speechless.


    "If I leave the island country like this now and lose the dark power of the island country ruled by the shogunate and the Mitsubishi community, I will surely rush out to compete for territory in various places, and then a second shogunate or Mitsubishi community will be born.


    Instead of doing this, it''s better for me to create a force, and I don''t have the time and effort to do this in the island country, so I hope you can control the island country within these ten years. "Ye Hao stared at Bingye Meizi.


    This is Ye Hao''s idea. He killed the top combat power of the Mitsubishi community and the shogunate. The people of the island nation have no leader, and it will be a trouble in the future.


    Then might as well he create a leader for the island nation, and this leader will be controlled by him.


    In this way, Ye Hao would have no worries.


    "But I have only one person, I have no power, I have no people." Hingye Meeko said.


    "You don''t have but I do. Laura, let your people in." Ye Hao shouted outside the house.


    Waiting for Laura outside the house, and walked in with a group of people.


    These are half blood.


    "Daisy, Jack." Ye Hao shouted the names of two and a half blood.


    The two came out, half kneeling in front of Ye Hao.


    "The two of them are half-blood races, and they are now considered fourth-tier earls, and they have very strong melee combat ability. It is not a problem to face your fifth-tier special tolerance. In addition, there are more than twenty third-tier viscount-levels for your dispatch."


    Ye Hao took out a servant contract and placed it in front of Meeko Bingye: "This is a contract. After signing the contract, you can''t betray me. But I can promise you will be free after ten years.


    I can still promise you that you can command the power of the island country if you want. "


    As soon as Ye Hao finished speaking, Bingye Mei directly bit his own blood and signed his name on the servant contract.


    "Is that so?" Bingye Yazi looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao was a little surprised. Originally, he thought it would take some words to convince Bingye Meezi, but he didn''t expect her to be so straightforward.


    In fact, Ye Hao has overlooked one thing, and that is the feminine heart.


    At this moment, it can be said that Bingye Meeko was most vulnerable. Although she knew that Ye Hao was using her, she was willing to be used by her, because now he was the only friend she could trust.

 Chapter 1832： Island nation cleanup

    Chapter 1832


    "Yesterday, a large-scale gang fight took place on the island of Liuguo. It has been controlled by the local police so far. The casualties are still being counted. Please don''t panic.


    Follow-up on the truth of this incident, this station will follow up and report. "


    Kaz


    The TV station is on. This is a remote factory building, which seems to have been abandoned.


    Several men are practicing punching here, and several sandbags on the ground have been broken.


    "Brother, this is our opportunity. I have obtained reliable information. This time the chaos was actually caused by the fighting between the shogunate and the Mitsubishi community.


    The top combat power of the Mitsubishi Society and the Shogunate has all disappeared, although I don''t know what happened.


    But the eldest, you fell down the cliff before, got the true biography of the ancestor, and broke through to the sixth Tier Ninja! This must be destined to let you make your debut, to dominate the island nation! "A little brother looked at the man beside him flatly.


    The man''s eyes were frivolous, and with a wave of the shuriken in his hand, he directly stuck a fly on the wall.


    "Before I was worried about the shogunate and the Mitsubishi community. Now it seems that God is really helping me, so let me build my own organization. It will become the existence of the whole island nation." The man stood up, as if he was carrying a king. gas.


    "Boss, since you want to establish an organization, then the organization must have a name." The younger brother asked.


    "I thought about it a long time ago, and we''ll call the Yamaguchi team." The man''s thumb slipped on his neck, looking like a man.


    "Found it, a sixth-level ground ninja."


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded.


    Then Ye Hao, wearing a trench coat and sunglasses, appeared in the middle of the factory.


    At the same time, a piece of paper appeared in front of the man.


    "You have two choices, sign a contract to become my servant, or die." Ye Hao said coldly.


    Hiss


    The master-servant contract was torn to pieces by the man. He threw the fragments on the ground and spit on it.


    "I have been mixing for so many years, so that others will give me a slave to me, and I have not given it to others..."


    boom


    The man hadn''t finished speaking, his body fell directly, and his head hit the floor heavily.


    The people around realized that Ye Hao had already appeared in front of the man at this time, with one foot on the man''s head.


    Everyone took a deep breath, they didn''t even see this man doing anything, and their boss fell.


    The man''s pupils were dilated, blood was on his face and head, and there was panic in his eyes.


    He tried to speak, but the next moment there was a clicking sound from his brain, and white liquid came out.


    The people around fled in panic.


    "Do you know that this piece of paper is very expensive, with 100 skill points!" Ye Hao looked at the corpse under his feet irritably.


    I had known that he would not take out this servant contract first.


    A servant contract is 100 skill points. Although Ye Hao is now a "rich man", he doesn''t want to waste skill points.


    Ye Hao scratched his head, he left the factory.


    After half a day, he appeared in a forest and walked slowly towards the top of the mountain.


    "Two, three, five, ten, this should be the sixteenth. In this case, I have almost completed all the places in the island country. When this is resolved, there should be no problems."


    Ye Hao put his hands in his pockets and continued to climb the mountain.


    Five days have passed since the battle of the shogunate. The Muramasa Demon Sword was cursed by Xingqiong, and Ye Hao gave it to Hingye Meeko. He didn''t lack weapons anyway.


    Ye Hao and others had been sent back to China by Ye Hao with the portal stone, and because the portal stone could not be teleported, Ye Hao had to take it back by himself.


    In addition, he has to "clean up" the power of an island country.


    He had given full authority to Meeko Bingye to unify the dark forces of the island country. After all, he had given her so many half-blood helpers, so there shouldn''t be much problem.


    However, Meeko Hingino then raised a question. Although there are no strong people on the island country, it does not mean that there are no people with certain strength.


    Before leaving, she asked Ye Hao to find ways to deal with enemies whose strength was in Teren or Earth Ren.


    So Ye Hao relied on his powerful soul perception to travel the entire island nation in these five days, and he gave two paths to anyone he thought was a threat.


    Sign a servant contract to serve Meeko Hino.


    Or... die.


    Needless to say, most people are so offended by someone who suddenly appeared, it is impossible to sign a servant contract.


    After that, there were only two results. Ye Hao thought that the character was good, so he tried to convince them and let them sign a contract.


    If the character is not good, send them directly to see their Yaqi Great God.


    And the power on this mountain peak was specifically mentioned by Bingye Meeko, and it was also the last netherworld that Ye Hao had to deal with.


    Ye Hao finally came to the gate of the mountain. This was a village with two words written on the gate of the village.


    Konoha


    There are many ninja villages in the island, just like outside the Chinese school, they often practice in seclusion.


    During this period, Ye Hao also "visited" many such ninja villages, but the strongest one was nothing more than Ji Ren, and he was not qualified in front of Ye Hao.


    And this Konoha Ninja Village is said to be the oldest ninja village in existence. I don¡¯t know if they have any tricks.


    Ye Hao just took a step forward when someone shouted in the island Mandarin from the dark.


    "Ninjutsu¡¤Yagi Six-Phase Array!"


    This is not a single person chanting a spell, but a lot of people. Ye Hao saw dozens of ninjas standing in the grass, almost all of them at the level of Zhongren, and several of them were Shangren.


    Why didn''t my soul feel these people just now?


    Ye Hao was puzzled, he noticed the magic circle under the feet of these people, as well as their haggard faces, deep bags under the eyes and dark circles.


    He got it.


    This group of guys seems to have learned that they might be troubled by them, so if it is not good to be here in advance, they can hide their movements and hide inside.


    Because they couldn''t know when Ye Hao arrived, they could only wait in there all the time, which caused their mental outlook to be a little bad.


    Closer to home, a black barrier appeared around, and at the same time a phantom of a big snake appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    Yaqi Orochi is a legendary beast in the island country.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho!"


    The phantom of Baqi Orochi came towards Ye Hao, Ye Hao smiled contemptuously, and snapped his fingers.


    Three forbidden spells were used immediately.


    Poseidon''s Wrath


    Flame Dragon Dance


    Ice field


    In the blink of an eye, the surrounding formation was broken, and all the ninjas in the surrounding ninja village fell to the ground. Most of them were unconscious, and a few of them were sober and had no ability to resist.


    "Not over yet?" Ye Hao looked at the three middle-aged men and women who sprang out.


    "Spiritualism!" The middle-aged men and women surrounded Ye Hao, forming seals on their palms, and then slammed them on the ground, where the pattern of the magic circle appeared.

 Chapter 1833： Surrender or die

    Chapter 1833 Surrender or Death


    A black snake, a giant toad, and a white slug.


    "This is very interesting, and it can be summoned." Ye Hao looked at the three ninjas who had summoned three monsters with interest.


    These three people are at the special endurance level, and the energy fluctuations of the three monsters are only at the endurance level, which is still too small for Ye Hao.


    "You are too weak, let your village chief come out." Ye Hao folded his arms and said lightly.


    The three looked at each other and attacked at the same time.


    Three giant monsters besieged Ye Hao together.


    But the next moment, a black ball with a two-color halo stayed where Ye Hao was, but Ye Hao himself appeared on a distant tree branch.


    "Be careful!" The female ninja felt the powerful energy fluctuations of this light ball, and immediately reminded her comrades.


    Boom boom boom


    The double destruction star ring exploded.


    The black snake, toad, and slug all flew upside down, and the three ninjas suffered serious injuries.


    "It''s boring to bully the children, but it seems that you can''t talk to me if you don''t persuade you." Ye Hao''s figure flashed and appeared behind the ninja who had pale skin and manipulated the black snake.


    "Ninjutsu¡¤Double Snake Strangulation!" The white-faced ninja''s two arms turned into two snakes, and they rushed towards Ye Hao, very fast.


    "Snake?" Ye Hao smiled slightly, his eyes turned silver-red, and his hands were like sharp claws to directly tear the two snakes into powder.


    "Hohoho!"


    At this moment, in the mud, the summoned black snake opened its mouth and tried to kill Ye Hao directly.


    Ye Hao''s face wrinkled.


    "Dragon Eighteen Palms!"


    As soon as the palm came out, the black snake was beaten up and scrambled, and finally turned into smoke and disappeared.


    "This...this person..." The white-faced ninja''s pupils dilated, looking at the speed and strength of the person in front of him unbelievably.


    "You can take a break." Ye Hao rushed to the white-faced ninja and hit the white-faced ninja with his fist in the abdomen.


    The white-faced ninja vomited blood and fainted to the end.


    "Asshole! The toad is now!" The female ninja suddenly pressed her hands to the ground.


    Ye Hao dropped his head, his feet were wrapped in white liquid, very sticky.


    At the same time, the giant toad pulled out two samurai swords and slashed towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao sacrificed seven swords, and the giant toads directly hit by the seven swords were helpless.


    "Ninjutsu¡¤Big Flame Bomb." The man standing on the giant toad opened his mouth wide, and a huge fireball appeared.


    "It''s almost equivalent to the power of the fifth-order magic. If you use the forbidden technique, maybe this kid will die. Just come with a fifth-order magic." Ye Hao seemed to mutter to himself.


    Behind him appeared a giant made of flames. The giant held a huge sword of flames and chopped it down.


    Directly smashed the opponent''s big fireball.


    At the same time, the giant toad disappeared. The ninja was black and gray, like charcoal, but his chest was still undulating.


    "Solve two, and one more." Ye Hao appeared in front of the female ninja for a moment, and said faintly: "You still have to fight with me."


    The female ninja gritted her teeth and threw a punch with her own strength.


    bump


    The fist was firmly caught by the opponent.


    "How... how is it possible." The female ninja''s pupils dilated, and beads of sweat appeared on her forehead.


    This was her full punch. The village chief said that her strength might not be able to survive even if it was Tonin.


    But the young man in front of him not only caught it, but didn''t move.


    "The strength is good, but it''s far worse than me." Ye Hao raised his hand and threw a punch at random.


    The hair in the female ninja''s ear broke, her eyes were dull, and she looked at the fist in her ear in disbelief.


    And a few hundred meters behind her, a small mountain peak was cut off forcibly.


    This power... if it hit her directly, it is estimated that... she would be gone.


    Ye Hao released the female ninja''s hand.


    The female ninja slumped directly to the ground, and she looked at the man in front of her in fear.


    A few days ago, they got news from several other ninja villages. There was a man who was clearing all the forces in the entire island country, and only clearing the strong ones, and he didn''t care about some of them.


    And those ninja villages lost contact one by one in the next few days.


    This made them fearful, so they arranged a magic circle to wait in front of the village, but they didn''t expect that despite this, they were still not opponents.


    To endure?


    No, the man in front of him is Tian Ren, and he is a particularly strong Tian Ren.


    They actually want to do something to a Tian Ren, this is simply what a fool did.


    Ta Ta Ta


    An old man walked out of the ninja village. He leaned on a cane and looked around.


    "Thank you, Mr., for not killing."


    The old man bowed to Ye Hao.


    Don''t look at these ninjas all falling to the ground, one by one is terribly miserable, but so far none of them have died.


    "I''m not not killing, but giving you a chance. If you are not satisfied with your choice, then you will just live a little longer." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Life or death depends entirely on the opponent''s choice.


    If the other party is not smart, Ye Hao doesn''t mind the dozens of dead souls under his hand. Killing these people is just a matter of minutes for Ye Hao.


    Even the village chief in front of him is nothing more than the strength of Jiren.


    Ye Hao took out a few servant contracts: "This is a servant contract, sign a contract to obey me and serve me, you can live. On the contrary... die.


    You only have ten seconds to consider. "


    Ye Hao''s tone was plain and plain, as if he was talking about a trivial matter.


    "May I ask...sir, why do you spend so much time doing these things?" The village head looked at Ye Hao and asked, he turned out to be Chinese.


    Ye Hao looked at the village chief and said, "Are you from Huaxia?"


    "My father is from Huaxia, and my mother is from an island nation. I once learned martial arts in Huaxia, because my mother is the heir of Ninja Village, so I came back to inherit Ninja Village." The village chief said slowly.


    Ye Hao''s expression stretched a lot: "Because I have to prepare for a major event, I don''t want the backyard to catch fire while I''m doing something. So I want to wipe out any forces that resist me and don''t accept my management."


    The female ninja had learned Chinese, and she looked at the young man in shock.


    What kind of thing is it, this man needs to eliminate all the troubles.


    "Then this servant contract, I only need to sign it," the village chief said, and it seemed that he had already agreed.


    "No, the three of them have to sign." Ye Hao pointed to the three ninjas who had been defeated by him.


    These three ninjas have good talents, and they will become Earth Ninjas soon. This force must be allowed to obey them, or they will be destroyed.

 Chapter 1834： Ninja

    Chapter 1834


    "I...I don''t sign..." the brawny man who summoned the toad stood up tenaciously and said unwillingly.


    "Senju, kill him." The village chief threw a samurai sword in front of the female ninja.


    The brawny ninja looked at the village chief in astonishment: "The village chief...you..."


    "It is impossible for me to ruin the entire village because of you alone. If you insist on resisting, I can only kill you and save the village." The village chief said in a deep voice.


    The white-faced ninja woke up from the coma at this time, and he dragged his stump towards Ye Hao.


    Finally, he walked to Ye Hao, knelt directly on the ground, and raised his hands.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly and put a servant contract in his hand: "Just sign the name with your blood and essence on it."


    The white-faced ninja bit his finger without hesitation and signed the name on it.


    The servant contract was then reduced to ashes, and a mark of the servant appeared on the neck of the white-faced ninja, and then disappeared.


    "Snake!" The brawny ninja looked at his companion in surprise.


    The white-faced ninja turned his head and said coldly: "This is the law of this world, survival of the fittest. And for the sake of the village, if you insist on resisting, I will kill you too."


    The brawny ninja clenched his fists and stared at Ye Hao: "Hey, I ask you. If we sign this contract, what will you let us do? For example, to kill for you, to expand your influence?"


    Ye Hao shook his head: "You don''t need to do these things. After signing the contract, you''d better stay here without moving, just like before, leaving the outside world alone."


    Both the brawny ninja and the female ninja breathed a sigh of relief, and they worried that Ye Hao would let them do something that would endanger the safety of others.


    In the end, the head of the Ninja Village and the three ninjas signed a servant contract, and Ye Hao controlled a lot more servants.


    The village chief urged Ye Hao to stay, but Ye Hao left directly.


    "Asshole, he is still upset! Village Chief, why didn''t you fight with him just now!" The brawny ninja took out his hip flask and took a sip.


    "The strength of that man, even if I use my life as the price, I can''t necessarily kill him. The final result will only be news of our village from this world." The village chief said lightly.


    "Isn''t it just a **** forbearance? Give me a few more years, I will be **** forbearance by then." The strong ninja said unwillingly.


    "But how do I think you couldn''t even take a move of that adult just now, and they didn''t take it seriously at all." The female ninja rolled her eyes at the brawny.


    "What nonsense, I think you are after that kid, right!"


    "My old lady just fell in love with what''s going on. People are much stronger than that. I didn''t see that fist. They were all mighty."


    The two men began to quarrel again as if they were rivals.


    The village chief looked at the sun in the sky with a cane, and he sighed: "It seems that the prediction I heard in China in the early years is true. The world will usher in a catastrophe."


    ...


    A few hours later, before boarding the plane, Ye Hao sent a text message to Bingye Gezi, "It''s all processed, you can develop with peace of mind."


    This time I came to the island country and it was a huge gain. Not only was the ghost card solved, the island country¡¯s two powerful shogunates and the Mitsubishi community were also wiped out.


    Now Zi Ye Hao''s worries are less common. Those who have some strength in the island country have either been beaten by Ye Hao or went to see their island country great god.


    Next, Hingye Meeko can also start her collection plan. Presumably, there will be a big power in the island country soon, a big power controlled by his Ye Hao.


    The ring in Ye Hao''s hand flashed, and the test tube containing the black potion appeared in his hand.


    He has the research data and research materials. After he returns, he can give it to Xiaoyan and the others to study it. Although Ye Hao doesn''t like this kind of external force, let alone an unknown force.


    But don''t want to use it, it doesn''t mean you can''t study it, maybe you can get some magical discoveries.


    The plane began to take off slowly and flew to the nearest airport in the Kunlun Mountains in China.


    Ye Hao looked at the scenery of the island country below, not knowing why, he felt as if he had forgotten something.


    ...


    In the island country, on a remote beach, a woman in embarrassment climbed out. Her body was covered with black lines and looked terrifying.


    If Ye Hao saw this woman, he would definitely remember what he had overlooked.


    Miyamoto Sakura!


    After being teased by him in the bath that night, Miyamoto Sakura disappeared.


    She didn''t expect that she didn''t even die, and even ran here.


    Miyamoto Sakura panted, sweat beads on her forehead, and her body was trembling constantly.


    At this time, three fellow travellers appeared here, and they noticed Miyamoto Sakura who was lying on the ground with half-clothes.


    Miyamoto Sakura''s figure is still good, at least for ordinary people, it is definitely a beauty.


    The three donkeys looked at each other, swallowed, and at the same time bad thoughts came up in their minds.


    "There is no one here."


    "Yes, and this woman seems to be a fugitive, maybe some criminal."


    "Then... even if we do to her, there will be no consequences."


    The three of them murmured, and instantly released their desires. With green light in their eyes, they walked towards Miyamoto Sakura.


    Miyamoto Sakura opened her eyes, she felt the hand groping on her body, and another man tried to take off her pants.


    "Huh, the beauty is awake."


    "It doesn''t matter if you wake up, it''s fun to play when you''re awake."


    "Wait... she... her eyes."


    A fellow traveler discovered an abnormality, and he saw the woman''s eyes turned out to be completely black.


    The next moment, the three men all fell to the ground, their chests empty, and three hearts suddenly appeared in Miyamoto Sakura''s hands.


    Miyamoto Sakura calmly bit her three hearts, and after eating, she licked her palm.


    Finally, she looked around: "Where is my bag, I remember it should be here before unconscious."


    Miyamoto Sakura began to look for something all around, and finally she found a backpack in a haystack tens of meters away, zip it, and inside it were several containers.


    Several containers were filled with dark meat and turbid liquid reagents.


    Miyamoto Sakura recalled what she had heard.


    "These reagents are failed products, but they contain a lot of power. Even after taking them, they cannot withstand this power and burst into death. Seal these drugs first."


    These potions were the earliest version of potions, but because of the violent power in them, they were sealed.


    That day, after Miyamoto Sakura was teased by Ye Hao, she wanted to find a chance to take revenge, but she discovered that Ye Hao turned out to be a powerhouse of the seventh-order Tennin level.


    This made her angry and desperate.


    After that, an enemy attacked the base, and Miyamoto Sakura was chased down and strayed into the laboratory. In the end, she was lucky enough to find these medicines and the "sacred meat" that was placed with them.


    In the previous experiment, they only extracted blood. They didn''t know how to deal with the "meat" of these alien creatures, so they could only save it temporarily.


    Threatened by her life, Sakura Miyamoto forced herself to drink the first-generation drugs that were forbidden to take. She felt like she was dying at the time, and she was in a state of confusion. She ate these "sacred meat" again.


    A miracle happened. She survived and her strength was improved.


    Promoted from the upper ninja for the special ninja.


    After that, she took the remaining first-generation potion and sacred meat and fled the base. She took another one on the way, and her strength increased by one level again, but she also fainted.


    After that is what happened just now.


    For some reason, she now has a particularly appetite for raw meat, so she ate the three hearts alive.


    "No, I need to take a break. I will continue to eat these things when I feel relieved." Miyamoto Sakura put away her things and put on her backpack, her eyes with resentment.


    "Ye Hao! Wait for me, sooner or later I will kill you and eat your heart!"

 Chapter 1835： Tang Youyou is missing

    Chapter 1835 Tang You You Is Missing


    Ye Hao sat in the first-class cabin, looking at the scenery outside.


    Dididi


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s cell phone rang. He picked up the cell phone and saw that the number contacting him was from Wushuang City.


    Perhaps everyone would think why Ye Hao¡¯s mobile phone still has a signal on the plane. This is of course because he installed special software for his mobile phone and directly borrowed military satellites to communicate.


    "Hello." Ye Hao answered the phone.


    "Brother Hao, it''s not good. Something happened." Su Xiaoxiao''s voice was on the other end of the phone.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" Ye Hao immediately took out the portal stone. If something serious happened to Wushuang City, he could immediately use the portal stone to go to Wushuang City.


    As for how to recover the portal stone left on the plane, that is something to be considered later.


    "Miss Tang...Miss Tang is missing!" Su Xiaoxiao said.


    Miss Tang?


    Ye Hao was taken aback for a moment, and then he reacted: "You mean Tang You You?"


    When meeting with Tang Yuan in the island country before, Tang Yuan mentioned to him that Tang You You was sent to Wushuang City, hoping that Ye Hao could protect her safety.


    At that time, Ye Hao didn''t think much before agreeing. After all, Wushuang City''s safety index shouldn''t be noticed by anyone who can play Wushuang City.


    "What the **** is going on, speak slowly!" Ye Hao asked.


    "It''s like this. Last night, Miss Tang took a walk on the playground alone after she had dinner and dinner, and then she never came back."


    "Is it the Wushuang City she left by herself?" Ye Hao interjected. He didn''t believe that outsiders could invade Wushuang City without disturbing Wushuang City and take a person away.


    Even the celestial master of Tianmen is impossible!


    That was the "fortress" Ye Hao spent hundreds of billions of dollars to build!


    So there is only one possibility, Tang You You used some means to leave Wushuang City.


    "That''s right. We called the surveillance and found that at nine o''clock last night, Miss Tang came to the door guard, and then used some means to make the person in charge of the door guard stunned and left Wushuang City by herself." Su Xiaoxiao said.


    "Do you know where she went?" Ye Hao asked.


    After all, it was his sister who had promised to protect her. If something happened to Tang Youyou at this time, Ye Hao would have no face to see Tang Yuan.


    "We later called in Haicheng''s surveillance. We found that Miss Tang herself got in a black car parked in the city, then drove into the suburbs, and then disappeared without a trace." Su Xiaoxiaohui reports.


    "Brother Hao, I might know who took Miss Tang away." Xiao Yan''s voice came out.


    "Needless to say, I already know where to find her. Let me take care of this matter, so don''t worry." Ye Hao sighed and hung up the phone.


    If Tang You You can leave with others at ease, there is only one possibility to take her away.


    Ye Hao rang the calling bell next to him.


    Soon, the beautiful stewardess walked over and looked at the gentleman in front of him very respectfully and ambiguously.


    "Sir, what service do you need?"


    As a space, it''s not that she has never seen a handsome and rich man, but she really did not expect the man in front of her that he would have booked the first-class cabin of the entire plane alone, and the price was at least one million!


    "Ask your captain, where are we now." Ye Hao asked.


    The stewardess went to question immediately and got the answer quickly.


    "We are one hour away from our destination. North latitude **East longitude**"


    Ye Hao closed his eyes, a map appeared in his mind, and he quickly determined his position.


    It just so happened that if he went down from here, he could reach that place without accident, which would save him a lot of time.


    "Please help me prepare a parachute bag." Ye Hao said to the stewardess.


    The flight attendant was surprised: "Parachute bag? I''m sorry, our airliner is not equipped with parachutes..."


    "Your material storage room is in the second grid under your left hand." Ye Hao said.


    In front of his see-through eyes, there was nothing on this plane that could hide his eyes, including the flight attendant in front of him who went to the bathroom to put on a triumphant underwear after getting on the plane.


    "But...this does not fit our plane..." The flight attendant was very embarrassed.


    Ye Hao frowned slightly, then he took out his mobile phone and made a call. After a few words, he raised his head and asked, "By the way, which airline do you belong to?"


    "Beijing Civil Aviation." The flight attendant replied, she was quite dazed in her heart. Why did this handsome guy ask so many questions, and was he just making a phone call?


    "Have you heard, Beikong Civil Aviation." After Ye Hao finished, he looked at the stewardess and said with a smile: "Wait a moment, and you can help me get the parachute bag first."


    "Sir, I really can''t do this..."


    Ye Hao took out a card and put it on the table.


    "This is your tip. There is half a million yuan in it and there is no password. I can assure you that you will voluntarily give it to me later. I will never force it if you don''t want it." Ye Hao smiled. Said.


    Five hundred thousand!


    The stewardess took a breath, and finally she tremblingly took the bank card and went to fetch something for Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shrugged, can''t do it? In the secular world, there is nothing money cannot do. If so, add ten times.


    This is much simpler than the world he lives in now.


    As for being so heroic, he directly gave 500,000 yuan, because the pile of bank cards in his storage ring had the smallest face value of only 500,000 yuan.


    After holding the stewardess to get things for a while, Ye Hao called again.


    "Hey. There was a little accident. Change the meeting place. If you are coming by car now, it may be too late. I will send you the location." Ye Hao briefly said a few words and hung up the phone.


    After a minute or two, the stewardess held an umbrella bag and walked in front of Ye Hao, but did not give it to him, but looked at him with straight eyes.


    It seems to be saying, I want to see how you let me give you the umbrella bag.


    Dididi.


    The phone rang, Ye Hao answered the call, he nodded, and then handed the phone to the stewardess: "Your boss''s call."


    "My boss''s phone number?" The stewardess was stunned for a moment, then answered the phone, she was shocked when she heard the voice, it was really the voice of their company boss.


    "Now you immediately give him what the phone owner wants!" The boss''s tone was very serious.


    "But boss, what he wants is a parachute..." The flight attendant was embarrassed.


    "Don''t talk about a parachute, even if you want a plane, give him all. This respected gentleman has become our company''s full shareholder a minute ago! He is our boss now!" The boss''s voice is very anxious, as if he is afraid of the flight attendants. Sensible offended this uncle.


    Ye Hao took the phone from the silly flight attendant, smiled and asked, "You can give me the umbrella bag now."

 Chapter 1836： Mountain City Tangmen

    The flight attendant handed the umbrella bag in her hand to the other party.


    The words in the boss''s phone just now made her a little bit unbelievable. In just a few minutes, their company was acquired by someone, which is too efficient.


    After Ye Hao put on the umbrella bag, he walked directly into the bathroom, and when he closed the bathroom door, he looked at the stewardess and reminded him.


    "Before the plane has landed, no one is allowed to approach this restroom, understand."


    "Ok... OK." The stewardess nodded.


    She hesitated, but still did not hold back her curiosity: "Sir... I can ask you how you managed to buy the shares of our company in such a short time."


    It often takes a lot of time to buy shares, sometimes it takes several years, and sometimes it takes several months.


    "The market value of your company is 50 billion yuan. I just called and asked my agent to call your shareholders. Just one sentence.


    ¡®Five seconds to consider, I will buy their shares at five times the price.¡¯ Of course, it¡¯s useless to say it alone. I asked them to send money directly to their account. And they naturally agreed quickly.


    As for the supplement after the written agreement, it is enough. "Ye Hao''s tone was plain.


    It seems that he is not talking about spending hundreds of billions to buy the company, but just spending three dollars on the street to buy a bottle of soy sauce.


    Finally, in shock of the flight attendants, the restrooms were closed.


    Compared with this gentleman, what kind of local tyrant is simply a local turtle.


    Ye Hao was in the bathroom. He opened his perspective eyes and saw the airspace outside the plane.


    The next moment, he teleported into the air.


    Here is more than 10,000 meters high in the sky. Ye Hao now has no protective gear except for the umbrella bag behind him. If anyone else had been, perhaps he would be unconscious now.


    "It should be in that direction." Ye Hao looked down and determined where he was going, then his head was down, his body was close, and he began to dive down at the fastest speed.


    During this period, Ye Hao constantly adjusted the direction of his dive.


    Gradually, he passed through the clouds and fog, and the city also appeared on the ground.


    It is a city located between lofty mountains.


    Yes, this is the mountain city of China.


    It is also Ye Hao''s temporarily changed destination this time.


    Ye Hao hadn''t opened the umbrella bag when there were still two hundred meters from the ground. It would definitely be silly to let professional skydivers see it.


    At such a fast speed, the height of two hundred meters can''t open the umbrella, this is dying.


    Ye Hao opened the umbrella bag when the height of a small forest was only fifty meters above the ground.


    Object control.


    Under Nianli''s control, the umbrella bag opened immediately.


    Ye Hao''s speed came to a halt.


    With Ye Hao''s current physical fitness, he would die if he fell directly from a height of 10,000 meters.


    Although he is now in the seventh-order fairyland and is called a fairy, it does not mean that he is an immortal immortal.


    The parachute played a buffer and made Ye Hao successfully land on the ground.


    Then the umbrella bag tied to Ye Hao began to burn with flames, and the flames quickly spread to behind the parachute. In the blink of an eye, the entire parachute turned to ashes, drifting away with the wind, leaving no trace.


    Ye Hao looked around. This is a mountain park on the outskirts of Shancheng. There is no shortage of such dense forests here.


    In the next moment, Ye Hao disappeared in place.


    "You believe me, I did see a person falling from the sky just now, and then opened something similar to a parachute at a height of almost fifty meters." A young woman took her boyfriend and walked over.


    She looked around as if looking for something.


    "I think you are dazzled. If someone opens an umbrella at fifty meters, then this person will break and fracture if he doesn''t fall to death." The boyfriend was playing with his mobile phone, without paying attention to his girlfriend.


    The young lady looked at the empty hillside, let alone who it was, she didn''t even have a parachute.


    "Strange, is it true that I read it wrong?"


    ...


    Shancheng, this place can be described as the holy land of modern China''s Internet celebrity.


    Because of the special topography here, there are many special buildings. For example, the first floor of others is actually your 30-odd floor.


    In some places, the drop is directly hundreds of meters.


    There are also light rails, subways and so on that pass through the building.


    But for Ye Hao, Shancheng has another meaning.


    Shirao Club, Tangmen in Shancheng.


    That''s right, the location of Tangmen, one of the Ten Men, is the mountain city, which was also called Bashu in ancient times.


    Close to many ethnic minority gathering places, it is said that it is very close to the location of the Miao family.


    But after Ye Hao knew that Tang Youyou was "held" by someone, he could preliminarily determine that Tang Sect took her away from the description of what happened.


    Although I don''t know what the trouble is in it, after all, I promised Tang Yuan''s matter, and the matter must be dealt with first.


    ¡¾System task: Rescue Tang Youyou. Task reward: half price coupon for top skills]


    There is also a task, you can upgrade a skill to the top level at half price.


    Ye Hao took a taxi and went to a coffee shop.


    After arriving at the coffee shop, he came to the corner and ordered a cup of coffee, waiting here quietly.


    During this period, he has been playing with the phone.


    The time gradually came to the afternoon, and the traffic flow outside became more and more. It was already time for get off work.


    "Young Master Ye."


    A voice came, and Ye Hao raised his head.


    He met several acquaintances.


    Meng Po, Guo Shuang, and the seven Hades Qi Yanan and the four Hades Chen Meier who have met several times before.


    "Mr. Ye, it''s been a long time." Qi Yanan sat down and said hello.


    "Although we have never seen it before, there are rumors of Mr. Ye everywhere in this river and lake, so majestic." Chen Meier pointed to Lanhua.


    Looking at this pseudo-mother, Ye Hao was still a little uncomfortable.


    "Sorry, I suddenly changed the agreed location. Mainly there are some things to deal with." Ye Hao apologized.


    "Young Master Ye, it must be because of Tang Sect''s affairs that called me to this mountain city?" Meng Po said solemnly.


    Ye Hao nodded, and he told about Tang Youyou''s disappearance.


    "This matter is a bit troublesome. Tang Youyou is a young lady from Tang Sect. Tang Sect took them away. This is excusable. Even the police can''t control it." Chen Mei''er pouted her lips in a feminine gesture.


    "Although I said that, after all, Miss Tang Yuan once asked me to do it, I still have to do it. If some of you find it troublesome, you can wait for me here. After I have handled my affairs, let''s enter the Kunlun Mountains again." Ye Hao said.


    "The matter of entering the Kunlun Mountains is not in a hurry. We can also go to Tang Sect. I am familiar with the old Sect Master, and I can say a few words at that time."


    After Po Meng''s words, she looked at Ye Hao with muddy eyes: "But I want to make sure with Master Ye that you really think about carrying out the test of the underworld, activating the ancient magic circle, calling back the command of the palace, and taking charge of the underworld."

 Chapter 1837： Tang Sect Master·Tang Jian

    Chapter 1837 Old Tang Sect Master Tang Jian


    Tang Youyou and the two Hades looked at Ye Hao very seriously.


    The big reason why they are here is that they have heard about it.


    It can be said that it is not only them, the vast majority of people in the underworld now understand this matter.


    If it''s someone else, maybe they won''t care. After all, it''s not that no one has ever challenged it. At that time, those who were incapable of doing it often couldn''t even complete the first exam.


    And this time the challenger is the person who has made China in recent years.


    People who can make the Tianmen suffer a loss, even made a battle with Tianmen.


    This challenger makes them have to face it.


    It can be said that this person is the most likely person in the underworld, apart from the Chinese Ghost Emperor.


    "I thought about it. Taking control of the underworld is a move I must take. It is very important." Ye Hao nodded: "Wu Shuang City has its status and strength now, but its foundation is far inferior to Tianmen. .


    But if I can take control of the underworld, then I will have the ability to check and balance the Heavenly Gate, and at the same time I will have the possibility of winning the Heaven and Earth in a year. "


    Ye Hao''s tone was very serious.


    "Okay, proud! I like a man like this." Chen Meier patted the table, her eyes full of nympho.


    But being stared at by a man like this, Ye Hao really got goose bumps all over his body.


    "But I want to remind you that in the test, we will not be merciful." Qi Yanan said coldly.


    The two of them are the Seven Hades and the Four Hades, and they are naturally the enemies in Ye Hao''s test.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t slap my face then." Ye Hao teased.


    "At that time, who will hit and who will not know." Guo Shuang cast Ye Hao''s eyes.


    "Okay, the recollection of the past is over. The sky is getting dark too, let''s go to Tangmen to visit first." Ye Hao stood up.


    If you visit the other forces of the Shirao Society, it is estimated that Qi Yanan, Meng Po and their identities will be a lot of trouble.


    However, Tang Sect is different. Its controller is one of the five ghost emperors of the underworld.


    He called a car and took them to the Tang Manor in the suburbs.


    This is a manor built on the hillside and living by the water.


    When they came to the entrance of Tangmen, they were stopped. Ye Hao thought it would take a lot of talking, but Po Meng directly took out a token, and when she saw the token, those people let them go immediately.


    And to inform the Tang Sect people to come out to meet.


    At this time, the last bit of sunlight in the sky is also small.


    Guo Shuang''s breath changed, her eyes opened and closed.


    "Oh, Ye Hao, you are here unexpectedly." Guo Shuangshuang, the younger sister, came out, and she enthusiastically hugged Ye Hao''s shoulders, not caring about the contact between her body and the other''s body.


    "Long time no see." Ye Hao was a little embarrassed, looking at the softness against his back.


    Compared with his sister, Guo Shuangshuang is really careless.


    Ye Hao couldn''t help thinking of what he had promised Sister Guo Shuang to separate for them, because he had dealt with too much time before, resulting in no time for Ye Hao to think about it.


    "Xingqiong, take a look at this person''s physical condition, can you help her solve this kind of problem?" Ye Hao asked in his heart.


    "She is one body with two souls, which is considered a relatively rare physique. It is a little troublesome to separate, and she needs great attainments in spirit and soul.


    Comparing the soul thing, even if the gods deal with it, it is very troublesome, but fortunately their strength is not very strong, and their souls are distinct, morning and evening, not thoroughly mixed together.


    If you improve your spiritual and soul attainments a little bit, I will teach you the method of creating a body. Then, when a soul is moved to the created body, there will be no big problem. "Xingqiong said.


    Spiritual ability?


    A thought flashed in Ye Hao''s mind, and he asked, "Will the process of making the body be very cumbersome? Can this world provide existing materials?


    "In terms of the physical body, it is very simple. You only need to create a body, just like the cloning technology of your world, there is no big problem." Xingqiong said.


    Ye Hao nodded, and he secretly decided to put the handling of Guo Shuang''s body on his agenda.


    "Po Meng, you don''t know how you come, so that my old friend can come out to welcome you." A white-haired old man with a cane walked out.


    The old man walks steadily, has extraordinary equipment, and his eyes are full of spirit.


    It''s not like an old man who is nearly a hundred years old.


    In this way, you don''t need to guess the identity of the old man, the old master of Tang Sect, the father of Tang Yuan and Tang You You.


    Tang Jian.


    "This guy is also a fairyland, but he was injured. Right now his strength is at most nine-fold innate." Xing Qiong said suddenly.


    Ye Hao was startled, he looked at Tang Jian up and down, and he didn''t see his injury at all.


    "Presumably this is a young hero, Ye Hao, Ye Gongzi." Tang Jian saw Ye Hao and looked at the young man.


    "Junior Ye Hao, I''ve seen Old Tang master." Ye Hao saluted.


    "Guo Shuang is here too, and there are two Hades. Today is really making the mansion flourish. Please, please, let the old man treat you well." Tang Jian welcomed several people into the mansion with great enthusiasm.


    Ye Hao looked at the Tang Sect house. In fact, it was similar to an ordinary family house, not what Ye Hao had imagined.


    Some tribesmen were walking, playing with their mobile phones, or struggling in the yard, while several women were dancing square dances with familiar melody.


    "Young Master Ye, are you a little disappointed with Tang Mansion?" Tang Jian saw Ye Hao''s expression and smiled.


    Ye Hao didn''t conceal it, and bluntly said: "About the legend of Tangmen, Huaxia has been uploaded for many years. I always thought that the Tangmen mansion was full of poisonous insects, rats and ants, and the people were practicing assassination."


    "Hahahaha." Tang Jian laughed. He touched his white beard and explained: "Poisonous pest plague also exists, but they are all locked up in the poison cave in the back mountain.


    The technique of assassination is also being practiced, but there are regulations in the clan to practice dangerous tricks, which must be practiced in the martial arts field. After all, there are still many children, women and children living in the mansion, and not everyone knows how to use poison and assassination. "


    Ye Hao suddenly.


    After that, Tang Jian put up a plentiful delicacy in a courtyard to entertain everyone.


    "Po Meng, the last time I met was ten years ago."


    "Who said no, you bad old man, since you retired from the position of the ghost emperor, you have hidden in this yard and never come out again." Meng Po said with a smile.


    Tang Jian shook his head. He drank his wine and said, "I am old, I am old. Nothing, if I were fifty years younger, I would still drink your Mengpo soup, listen to the judge''s poems, and play chess with Zhong Kui. Game.


    I can''t drink it now, I guess my life is gone after a sip. In fact, what I regret most is that I haven''t been able to discuss Tiandi Dadao with Ye Ming again. "


    Tang Jian looked at Ye Hao as if he had seen his deceased.

 Chapter 1838： I have to see this person

    Chapter 1838 I Have To See This Person


    "Old Tang master knows my grandfather?" Ye Hao was surprised.


    "It''s not a acquaintance, fought, and said a few words. That was when your grandfather was in the underworld test, but unfortunately he disappeared later and didn''t know the end." Tang Jian sighed.


    Tang Jian looked at Ye Hao: "I heard that you also initiated the test of the underworld this time. You also made a decision with Tianmen before."


    "Yes." Ye Hao nodded.


    "The netherworld indeed needs someone to stand up, and I also like to be able to finish the road that your grandpa hasn''t finished." Tang Jian said.


    "I will."


    Several people continued to talk about the wine and talked very well.


    Until the end, when everyone put down their chopsticks.


    Ye Hao looked at Tang Jian and asked a question, which made Tang Jian''s expression seem rigid for a moment.


    "Why didn''t you see Miss Tang Yuan when you came to Tang Sect this time?"


    "Yuan''er is now practicing in retreat, it is not convenient to see everyone." Tang Jian put down the wine glass: "But Tang Sect will definitely not neglect you, I, a bad old man, will accompany you well."


    "Since Miss Tang Yuan is not here, let''s call Miss Tang Youyou. It just so happens that Guo Shuangshuang and I are both her classmates at Huaxia University." Ye Hao smiled at Tang Jian.


    Tang Jian shook his head again: "My little daughter has a wild temper. I don''t know where she is now."


    "The back mountain of the Tang house, in a cave one kilometer away." Ye Hao said directly.


    The smile on Tang Jian''s face gradually disappeared.


    "Ms. Tang Youyou is there, and is being held by the formation, this will not always be arranged by the old Tang master." Ye Haoxu stared at Tang Jian.


    Tang Jian suddenly laughed and clapped his hands: "As expected, he is a heroic boy, amazing, amazing. Even when I was at the peak, I couldn''t have this ability."


    After laughing, Tang Jian''s face became serious.


    "But this is my Tang sect''s housework, so I won''t bother Mr. Ye. Today I have some inconveniences, so I won''t leave you here, and I will ask Haihan. But I will arrange the best hotel in Shancheng to entertain you.


    Tang Mou said goodbye. "


    With that said, Tang Jian stood up and prepared to leave with a cane.


    "Wait, if I said I have to see Tang You You today." Ye Hao played with the wine glass: "If Mr. Tang has a lot of business, it is not convenient. I can find it myself."


    "Young Master Ye, you don¡¯t really put our Tang Sect in your eyes. I know that you are so talented, and you won¡¯t be able to become the palace lord of the underground palace. Don¡¯t ask for someone at Tang Sect. .


    Even if you want the old man to commit suicide in front of you, the old man will not blink his eyelids, but don''t forget, you are not the master of the underworld yet. "As Tang Jian spoke, an aura appeared on her body.


    Tang Jian''s aura is very strong, although it is only the former patriarch of Tang Sect, one of the Ten Brothers, but compared to Ye Hao''s grandfather, Bei Ming Wuji of the four major families of Bei Ming is not bad at all.


    It can be said that the Tang Sect is quite deep.


    Seeing the two men''s swordsmanship, Guo Shuang and the two Yamas prepared to come forward to ease them, but they were stopped by Meng Po.


    Seeing the puzzled and worried eyes of the three of them, she shook her head: "Eat, eat."


    "I don''t think Tang Sect can stop me? Or, the old Tang Sect master thinks that Tang Sect is better than Tianmen?" Ye Hao said with a smile.


    The threat in this sentence is obvious. I am not even afraid of Tianmen, I dare to break through Tianmen, and I dare to rob even people from Tianmen.


    No matter how powerful your Tang Clan is, can it be better than Tian Clan?


    "Young Master Ye, you really want to be so forced." Old Tang master said in a deep voice.


    "It''s not that I force you, but you are rejecting my reasonable request." Ye Hao shrugged.


    Ye Hao didn''t want to **** it out, after all, he didn''t want the relationship with Tang Sect to be too stiff.


    But he agreed to Tang Yuan first. If he was really helpless, he could only come hard. No matter what, he must take away the old Tang master today.


    "Old Tang, there are things that don''t need to be so irritable. You might as well take the matter out directly. Anyway, it''s no secret." Po Meng said while drinking.


    The old Tang master took a deep breath, he looked at Ye Hao: "Well, I will talk about the matter today. Anyway, you are not outsiders."


    "Tang Yuan and Tang Youyou, it''s true that they couldn''t come out because of something, but they were locked up by me." Tang Jian said directly.


    "It''s locked up?" Several people were surprised, and Chen Meier asked incomprehensibly: "Old Tang master, Lord Tang Yuan is one of the five ghost emperors in our underworld. How can you lock her up."


    "Five-party ghost emperor? Hahaha, now the five-party ghost emperor is not worthy of the truth. Even the holy realm can''t be reached, so what is the five-party ghost emperor." Old Tang master patted the table and said: "When there is no holy state, How to realize the will of the underworld."


    "But it seems that when you were the ghost emperor, it was just a fairyland, not a holy land." Ye Hao looked at the old Tang master.


    "Yes, I am not a holy land either. So I don''t want to see Tang Yuan, like me, trapped in the fairyland for life." The old Tang master raised his head, his eyes filled with divine light.


    "Then what does this have to do with Tang You You." Ye Hao puzzled.


    The old Tang master''s crutches hit the ground hard: "The body of ten thousand poisons! I was in the position of the ghost emperor back then, knowing that I had no hope of breaking into the holy realm.


    So at that time, I was thinking about how to make my descendants break through the holy realm smoothly. This flew for more than 50 years. I haven''t been married and had children in the past 50 years, but I finally found a way.


    Then I took a wife and gave birth to Tang Yuan. Tang Yuan¡¯s talent is very suitable for practicing poison. If I follow my original steps, it will only be a matter of time before she reaches my level.


    But she will also face my problems.


    After that, according to my plan, I found a woman with the heaviest anger, let her conceive my child, and then nourish the child with ninety-nine or eighty-one types of poison in her body.


    Finally, as I expected, when a child was born, he was born with a body of toxic poison.


    Ten thousand poisonous bodies will have been lurking for the first two decades, and those who possess them will suffer from the ten thousand poisonous bodies, and because of this, the speed of cultivation cannot be increased.


    And until he was twenty years old, the toxins in the body of ten thousand poisons would reach a peak. At that time, I will mobilize the toxins in Yoyo''s body, take the essence and inject it into Tang Yuan''s body.


    In this way, Tang Yuan can directly break into the Holy Realm in a short time! "


    Ye Hao was stunned, this old guy was using Tang Youyou as Tang Yuan''s furnace.


    No wonder Tang Youyou hates Tang Sect so much, and Tang Yuan is worried that Tang Youyou will harm Tang Youyou.


    "But Tang Yuan is emotional, he has been suppressing his realm, and he refuses to break into the fairyland. But seeing Tang You You''s double ten days is getting closer.


    I can only talk about Tang Yuan entering the secret realm, forcing it to break through, and then directly using Tang Youyou''s body of poisonous poison to create Tang Yuan''s sage realm! "


    Speaking of this, the master of Tang''s sect had red light in his eyes, as if he was going to become a holy realm.

 Chapter 1839： Three ways to defeat Dons sect master?

    Chapter 1839 Three Strokes To Defeat Old Tang Sect Master?


    Ye Hao was a little lamented for the two sisters'' use of his younger sister to achieve the holy realm of his sister.


    This is all Tang Jian imposing his vision on Tang Yuan, even willing to pay his sister Tang You You as a price.


    "Then if Tang Youyou is doing this according to the old sect master, what will Tang Youyou end up with? I think it is possible to promote a person to a holy realm without any side effects." Ye Haoxu stared at Tang. simple.


    Tang Jian bluntly said: "If the ritual is completed, Yoyo has a 30% chance of dying, and a 70% chance of becoming a frail and sickly useless person and losing her current strength. Life span will also be greatly reduced."


    The two Hades and Guo Shuangshuang frowned slightly, and their faces were unhappy.


    Although their underworld is evil in the eyes of the world, they also have their own principles and rules of doing things. In their opinion, Tang Jian''s behavior is too cruel.


    "In order to create the holy realm of my sister, my sister is willing to sacrifice herself? Old Tang master, I even doubt whether Tang You You is your biological daughter.


    Others say that getting a daughter is the happiest thing in life. It¡¯s the happiest thing in life. It¡¯s the happiest thing in life. It¡¯s the happiest thing in life. The latter half of life, and even the right to choose. "


    Ye Hao looked at Tang Jian coldly, the cold-blooded father.


    "Tang Youyou''s life was originally given by me. Without me, she would not have come into this world at all! She did something for me, for her sister, for the Tang Sect, shouldn''t she do something for her!" Tang Jian said Said decisively.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath. He didn''t have a common language with this stubborn father and couldn''t talk to him at all.


    "Old Tang master, it seems that we can''t persuade each other. In short, I want to see Tang You You today and take her away!" Ye Hao stared at Tang Jian and said.


    "If I''m not allowed." Tang Jian exudes a green aura, which is full of poisonous aura, and it begins to spread towards the surroundings.


    Under his feet, the soil turned black, and a mosquito flew in and fell directly to the ground. After a few seconds, it was completely gone.


    Chen Meier, Qi Yanan, and Guo Shuangshuang backed away.


    Po Meng continued to sit there, drinking wine and eating side dishes.


    A red paper fan was held up, and the poisonous gas did not approach her for half a step.


    In contrast, Ye Hao, he was not afraid of the poisonous gas at all, and even took a step forward, stepping directly into the poisonous gas.


    And the poison gas was then withdrawn, as if he was afraid of something on Ye Hao.


    After a few steps, Ye Hao stood in front of Tang Jian.


    He looked directly at the father of this old classmate: "Old Sect Master Tang, say something disrespectful. Even if it''s you, I can solve it with three tricks."


    Three ways to solve the former Western ghost emperor? Old Tang Sect Master?


    "Young Master Ye is too crazy to say this. I really think I am a bad old man?" Tang Jian was a little angry, he was also the former Western ghost emperor anyway.


    The boy in his early twenties is very strong, but he can be defeated within three strokes. This is simply Kyogen!


    "You don''t believe it?" Ye Hao clenched his fist: "Then how about we try?"


    Ye Hao was actually very upset with this old man. The most important thing was the remark just now. If he were changed to someone else, Ye Hao would have lost his face long ago.


    But he knew his grandfather and was the father of Tang Yuan and Tang You You.


    However, if it is a contest, a lesson is not impossible.


    "If I catch your three tricks, then please go back to the mansion by Young Master Ye, and don''t care about our Tang Sect affairs!" Tang Jianxu stared at Ye Hao.


    Three tricks? Just kidding, Tang Jian didn''t believe that this kid could defeat him with three strokes.


    "Okay. But I have a condition, first bring Tang Youyou out." Ye Hao said.


    "No problem." Tang Jian glanced at the Meng Po and the others next to her. In front of them, Ye Hao didn''t dare to think carefully.


    After all, he still has to participate in the test of the underworld.


    After speaking, Tang Jian withdrew his poison gas, he clapped his hands, and several people in black jumped out from the dark.


    "Bring the second lady here." Tang Jian ordered.


    "Yes."


    Several people in black went down immediately.


    Ye Hao faintly glanced around. In fact, when the sword was drawn out just now, there were many Tang Sect killers lying in ambush.


    If Ye Hao really had a head-on conflict with Tang Jian, these people would do it immediately.


    Although Ye Hao didn''t care, he didn''t want to make the relationship between himself and Tang Sect froze.


    After all, in the future, he will be in charge of the underworld, and he needs a cronies.


    The underworld is unfamiliar to him, plus he has forged a lot of beams with the underworld before. Although he has the command of the palace in hand, it is inevitable that some people will feel uncomfortable and disadvantageous.


    This requires his cronies to come forward.


    Meng Po, Qi Yanan, Chen Mei''er, Tang Yuan, and Ye Hao are all ready to train to become their own cronies.


    If Tang Yuan and Chen Mei''er were to know that Ye Hao was thinking about how to arrange matters about the underworld in the future, they would surely be shocked.


    This underworld test hasn''t started yet, this girl has already thought about the next thing, how confident he is.


    "I''m going to prepare, everyone, wait a moment." Tang Jian left temporarily.


    "It seems that the sect master Tang is going to get a magic weapon." Chen Meier sat down again, he looked at Ye Hao, and pointed orchids up: "Brother Ye, although you looked handsome just now.


    But it''s a bit too reckless. The old sect master of Tang used to be a Western ghost emperor somehow, an authentic fairyland powerhouse, three tricks? Think of him as a marshmallow, how you want to pinch it. "


    "Young Master Ye, the three moves are a bit too difficult. Not only does the old sect master Tang have deep strength, he must have prepared some magic weapon at this moment, his own strength, plus the magic weapon. It is not difficult to block the three moves. "Qi Yanan is not very optimistic about Ye Hao either.


    "Confidence is a good thing, but excessive conceit is not a good thing." Meng Po put away her red paper fan, squinted her eyes, and drank a little wine.


    "Wait a minute to see you crippled. But I still sympathize with the two daughters of the old master Tang, but this is also the housework of others, and Tang You You ran back by himself. This kind of thing is not easy to manage." Guo Both shook their heads.


    It seems that they are not optimistic about themselves.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly, in fact, this time, he had another purpose.


    To build cronies, it naturally needs to show absolute strength.


    It happened that Tang Jian gave such an opportunity, and this time it would kill two birds with one stone, not only solved Tang Youyou''s affairs, but also showed their absolute strength by the way to convince them.


    "If you can''t even beat the old sect master, then how can you talk about the Four Tests of the Underworld?" Ye Hao looked fearless.

 Chapter 1840： Shocking Four

    Chapter 1840


    Soon, Tang Jian came back. Ye Hao noticed an extra ring on his finger with a green toad inlaid on it.


    Po Meng''s eyes also moved, and there was a slight change.


    Tang Jian noticed their eyes and directly raised his hand, and said, "This is the poisonous toad ring. The best defensive spirit weapon, every time it is made, a thousand-year poisonous toad is needed, coupled with the yin of the extremely Yin land stone.


    It can be cast with an extremely low temperature flame for 999 days. "


    "I remember this thing. When the old Ye Ming took part in the Fourth Examination of the Underworld, he faced off against the five ghost emperors, because you, poisonous toad ring, suffered a small loss and took you." Meng Po would think.


    Tang Jian showed a proud expression, and he laughed: "Hahaha, yes. But that was the only time I hit him in my life."


    "I hit it this time, is it so important?" Chen Meier muttered from the side.


    "Si Hades, you are not from that era, and you don''t know it is normal. Ye Ming, that guy is a monster. He was basically not injured in the battle between the same level.


    The speed is comparable to lightning, the strength is like the sea, and the body is like Mount Tai. He doesn''t practice any swordsmanship, swordsmanship, internal strength, or mood, and he only relies on his own strength.


    There were no more than one hand in this world who could contend with at that time. "Tang Jian''s eyes showed admiration, fascinating eyes.


    "At that time, he completed the third test and was about to face the fourth test. We all thought that this was just a simple process for him, and then he would lead us to fight against Tianmen.


    Enemy with God! We are all looking forward to such a shocking battle! But no one thought that he would disappear inexplicably before the fourth test came.


    This is the biggest regret of my life, I can''t see the confrontation of the world''s top powerhouses. "Tang Jian deeply regretted.


    Listening to the story told by Tang Jian, Ye Hao''s impression of his grandfather became clearer.


    "Master, the second lady brought it here."


    At this time, the man in black brought Tang You You here, who was a little haggard.


    Tang Youyou raised his head and saw Ye Hao, with a surprised expression: "Why are you here."


    "Come to rescue you." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Who wants you to save it?" Tang Youyou tilted her head. A young lady didn''t need your expression, but there was a little more charm in her dead gray eyes.


    "It''s your business whether you want to be saved or not. It''s mine if I don''t save it." Ye Hao clapped his hands, and he looked at Tang Jian: "Old Master Tang, let''s start now."


    "Yes. But it''s not very convenient here. Please move to the back mountain of Tangmen." Tang Jian pointed to the large mountain forest behind the Tang house.


    After all, this is the boundary of a mountain city, and the most indispensable thing here is the mountain.


    "Okay." Ye Hao nodded, and the next moment the two of them performed light work and rushed towards the back mountain.


    "What are they?" Tang You You was surprised. She was taken here and didn''t know what happened.


    Guo Shuangshuang came over and explained to her kindly.


    "What? He wants to defeat my father with three strokes?" Tang You You was shocked.


    As Tang Jian''s daughter, she certainly knows the strength of her father.


    Although Ye Hao is also very strong now, he can even fight against his father without even touching him.


    But three strokes defeat, this is another change.


    In the contest, three moves to defeat the opponent, which requires a complete crush in strength, realm, and tricks.


    At this moment, everyone in Tangmen Mansion looked at the back mountain. Although they were separated by about one kilometer, they could still see Ye Hao and Tang Jian standing on two hills, hundreds of meters apart.


    "Three tricks." Tang Jian said.


    "Yes, three moves." Ye Hao nodded.


    Tang Jian raised his hand, and all the poisonous gas on his body was released, forming a layer of poisonous gas mask on his body, repeatedly like green worm pupae.


    "Poison barrier!" Tang You You whispered.


    "Is this your father''s trick? How do you feel as a Tang Sect person?" Guo Shuangshuang asked.


    "Poison barrier light is an introductory method that every disciple of the Tang Sect needs to learn, and it is also one of the few defensive tactics. Using poison power to form a poisonous barrier around is very simple and easy to understand.


    But this trick has a key point, that is, it can be continuously stacked! After stacking, defense power will greatly increase.


    So far, I can only form 13 levels of drug barriers, Tang Yuan can form 34 levels of drug barriers, while my father¡¯s limit so far is 41! "Tang Youyou said solemnly.


    Ye Hao did not attack, but waited for Tang Jian to complete all the steps, although it was only three or four seconds.


    He needs to convince Po Meng, Chen Meier, and Qi Yanan to be fully convinced of their strength, which requires the enemy to be strong enough.


    So the stronger Tang Jian is, the more comfortable he feels.


    "Floor 43!" Tang Youyou''s pupils dilated, "His ability to manipulate poison has improved!"


    Ye Hao also felt Tang Jian''s profound manipulation of Poison Art. Although his strength had declined, this did not hinder his research on Poison Art in the slightest.


    "Young Master Ye, let me take your trick." Tang Jian stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers, and three small rings of different colors appeared in front of him, and the three small rings merged in the blink of an eye.


    Three halos surround the black ball in the middle.


    "Triple¡¤Destroy Starlink!"


    Ye Hao didn''t leave any hands, and directly used his own big move.


    Destroying Star Ring whizzed out directly.


    Tang Jian''s pupils dilated, and he felt the powerful destructive power on this small ball, and his poison barrier collapsed quickly in front of him.


    In a blink of an eye, the forty multi-layer poison barriers were about to collapse, and the momentum on the ball had not weakened at all.


    "Damn it!" Tang Jian didn''t think much, he folded his hands and offered a lotus flower.


    "Desperate Tang Lian."


    Boom


    There was an explosion and smoke was everywhere.


    The entire Tangmen mansion''s glass and crockery all burst.


    Several young people who were playing with mobile phones had their mobile phone screens broken.


    Those who were a little closer were hit by the shock wave directly against the wall.


    "This...this power!" Qi Yanan stood up abruptly, with disbelief in his eyes, she was a triple-innate and five-fold innate.


    She can be 100% sure that if she faces this trick, she definitely won''t even have a powder now.


    "Burning flames, infinite waters, and thick earth. He can summon three completely different, but the auras are all at the top of the power, and finally merge them together. What a powerful comprehension ability and power Control."


    Chen Meier sat there, her eyes serious, her words had recovered from her sissy male voice at some point, and with her fair skin and serious face, she was a handsome guy, but now no one''s attention On him.

 Chapter 1841： 3000·Meteorite!

    Chapter 1841 3000 Meteorite!


    Ten seconds later, Tang Jian reappeared in everyone''s field of vision.


    However, everyone noticed that his position had changed a little. The mountain top where he was before had disappeared out of thin air, as if he had never appeared before.


    The clothes on Tang Jian''s body were also very sloppy, and there were a lot of openings, and the crutch he was holding was long gone.


    She also gave Tang Jian the look in Ye Hao''s eyes, which was more serious than before, and a little more jealous.


    It was the trick just now, which really scared him.


    Most importantly, this is just a trick.


    There were two more moves next, which made Tang Jian himself wondering if he could catch it. He looked at the poison toad ring on his finger, took a deep breath, and took out two more poison toads from the storage items. Ring, carried on my **** and ring finger.


    "Three poisonous toad rings? The old Tang sect master has brought out all the details of his Tang sect?" Chen Meier''s eyes widened.


    Although this poisonous toad ring is not a disposable item, its effectiveness will be weakened after each use, and the production conditions are difficult, so there are not many poisonous toad rings in the entire Tang Sect.


    Now Tang Jian has directly brought three poisonous toad rings, which means that he already thinks that his strength alone cannot stop the next two moves. He needs foreign objects to be confident that he can accept Ye Hao''s attack.


    [System task: Convince Tang Jian to believe that he can help Tang Yuan raise his strength to the Holy Realm. The mission is divided into two stages: the first stage mission reward: 3000 skill points, random props.


    The second stage reward: 5000 skill points, gold physique.


    Mission failure: permanent seal of the Five Elements Constitution, mission time limit: 6 months]


    Ye Hao suddenly thought of the task reminder, which made Ye Hao''s heart startled.


    Five element constitutions are five constitutions in total, so far he has collected three, and there are still two remaining.


    I didn''t expect that the mission this time would directly give the rewards of the golden physique, but the mission requirements and mission punishments were somewhat serious.


    Within six months, Tang Yuan''s strength will be raised to the Holy Realm, and if the Five Elements Physique fails, it will be sealed.


    The Five Elements physique is now one of Ye Hao''s main combat strengths, and the Destruction Star Ring he researched on his own is one of the most important tactics so far.


    And to promote a person to the holy realm, this is a simple matter of raising a person from the triple innate to the sixth innate.


    Tang Jian was unable to let his strength into the holy realm throughout his entire life, so he could only put his vision on his daughter, and for this he did not hesitate to pay another daughter as a price.


    It can be seen how difficult this holy land is.


    And the time given by the task is only six months.


    "Young Master Ye, what''s the matter? Do you need to rest for so long after one move?" Tang Jian watched Ye Hao''s slow motion and reminded him.


    He is now a little afraid of Ye Hao''s strength, and the move just now made him guess that Ye Hao also consumed most of his strength to do it, so he wanted Ye Hao to attack as soon as possible before he fully recovered.


    "Old sect master Tang, I still want to have a discussion with you. Since I have taken Tang Youyou away, there is no way for Tang Yuan to improve his strength. It is better to hand it to me.


    How can I help her promote her to the Holy Land? It doesn''t take too long, six months is enough. "Ye Haoxu stared at Tang Jian.


    "Hahahahaha. Ye Hao, I found that you are really like your grandfather, you can think about everything, do everything, and say anything.


    Now that the three tricks have not been completed, you have caught my eldest daughter''s attention again.


    Ascended to the Holy Land in six months? Ye Hao, what do you think the Holy Land is? It¡¯s the children¡¯s play house. The Holy Land is completely different from the Wonderland.


    The Holy Land is second only to the existence of God! That old guy at Tianmen probably has already taken this step. I''ll send you a word if you don''t step into the Holy Land by yourself.


    Then you can''t be his opponent at all, the words of a sage tu Baixian, but it was passed down by the ancestors of China! "Tang Jian laughed.


    Po Meng also shook her head below: "Young Master Ye is still too young, the road is too smooth, and the mood is too high. Although Tang Yuan is a girl with amazing talent, because it suppresses her strength, entering the fairyland in the short term is not a problem.


    But in the five realms of Wonderland, it is not easy to not cross one realm. It takes at least three to five years, and at most, it takes most of your life.


    Let alone the Holy Land, six months to the Holy Land? impossible. "


    The others nodded too.


    It takes a long time for their congenital realm to break through the first level, and to reach the holy realm for six months, this is simply not something human can do.


    "If I can do it, I only know if I have done it. I believe that after this trick, you will believe my proposal." Ye Hao raised his hand.


    Tang Jian''s face was serious. Although he didn''t believe what Ye Hao said just now, Ye Hao''s strength still needed to be afraid of him.


    "Wait..., let me ask the old Tang master. How big is our fighting range. The Tang Mansion below counts, and people can live within the fighting range." Ye Hao suddenly stopped and asked.


    Tang Jian frowned, a little unhappy.


    He pointed to this mountain and said: "Don''t worry, the battle is on this mountain. There is no one here except you and me."


    "That''s good." Ye Hao nodded sternly, as if confirming something very important.


    Then he closed his eyes and moved his lips slightly.


    3000 Meteorite


    ["3000¡¤Meteorite" has been confirmed]


    Suddenly, Po Meng''s pupils dilated, and she, who hadn''t gotten up, stood up at this moment, and opened her red paper fan again.


    "What''s wrong with Po Meng?" Chen Meier, the four kings of the hades, looked at Po Meng. Although Po Meng was less powerful than him, they all respected Po Meng very much.


    Because they knew that Po Meng was far from being as simple as the surface.


    When they joined the underworld, the great hades and even the ghost emperors had changed, but only Meng Po never changed the vicissitudes of life as before, which caused no one to know the true age of Meng Po.


    It is roughly guessed that it is at least over a hundred years old, or even close to two hundred.


    "You protect your body quickly, so that you don''t make a fool of yourself after a while." Po Meng said solemnly. She raised her head, her turbid eyes shot out a bright light and looked at the sky.


    "Unexpectedly, this kid still hides such a hand, maybe he can really complete the fourth test of the underworld is not sure."


    When everyone else was puzzled, Tang Jian also noticed something strange, and he suddenly raised his head.


    A huge fireball suddenly appeared in the sky, like a huge asteroid, with burning flames on it, and it slammed straight towards the place where Tang Jian was.


    "Damn! What kind of guy is this kid, even this kind of thing can be summoned!" Tang Jian cursed secretly, and at this moment his hair had already emerged.


    The whole body''s internal strength and true energy were mobilized, ready to face the huge meteorite coming from the top.

 Chapter 1842： Two moves, defeat

    Chapter 1842 two strokes, defeat


    "Desperate Tang Lian!"


    Tang Jian used his strongest trick to bombard the huge meteorite approaching in the sky.


    But the mighty Desperate Tang Lian, in front of this huge meteorite, was like an egg hitting a boulder, without any spray.


    When the huge meteorite was close to the top of Tang Jian''s head, he raised his right hand.


    The three poisonous toad rings were activated at the same time.


    boom


    Kaz


    Along with the sound of impact, a poisonous toad ring shattered.


    Immediately after the first, the second, and the third poisonous toad ring also shattered.


    And these three superb spirit weapons just stopped the falling speed of the meteorite a little bit.


    Tang Jian''s eyes widened, and she looked at the meteorite in the sky that was about to crush herself in disbelief.


    In the next moment, Ye Hao appeared beside Tang Jian.


    "Old Sect Master Tang, you lost."


    Boom boom boom


    The huge meteorite completely hit the ground, and the whole earth trembled like an earthquake.


    This is just one of the effects, the sand and soil produced by the subsequent impact, accompanied by the shock wave, scatters.


    Some Tang Sect disciples who were not lucky were quite embarrassed by the sand.


    Some wooden houses were blown over.


    Tang Sect, which was originally a beautiful manor, seemed to have just experienced a storm in the blink of an eye.


    The original topography of the mountain was completely changed, leaving only a 100-meter-high boulder standing there.


    The edge is just behind the Tang House.


    A Tang Sect Qi Refining Realm disciple was limp on the ground, looking at the stone wall a few meters away, he fainted.


    If this meteorite moves a few meters further, it is estimated that it will directly crush him into mud.


    "Where is the old master?"


    "The old sect master was still inside just now! He... the old sect master shouldn''t have any trouble."


    "Could it be that the old sect master has been given by this meteorite..."


    At this time, everyone had reacted to being old. The old master was facing the power of meteorites. Now the meteorites have flattened the mountains and replaced them.


    Isn''t the old sect master already crushed into flesh?


    "What are you shouting, I''m not dead yet."


    An old voice sounded, everyone turned their heads and looked at the top of a Tangmen house where Tang Jian and Ye Hao were standing.


    "Old Tang master, sorry. This movement seems a bit big." Ye Hao looked at Tang Jian with a smile.


    Tang Jian stared at Ye Hao for a long time, then jumped off the roof, walked slowly to Meng Po''s wine table, took the wine on the table and drank it.


    Finally he murmured: "Sure enough, they are all a family, and the grandson is better than the old guy."


    "Old Tang, have you surrendered?" Po Meng looked at Tang Jian with a faint smile: "There is another trick."


    "Mengpo, don''t shudder me, take another move? I still think I haven''t lived enough. If the kid didn''t bring me out just now, you might be able to eat my funeral wine later." Tang Jian rolled his eyes.


    Ye Hao came over.


    Guo Shuangshuang, Chen Meier, and Qi Yanan all looked at Ye Hao with a look of monsters.


    When this guy met half a year ago, it was only innate strength.


    At this moment, the old Tang master surrendered with just two moves. He was still a human being.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly, the meteorite technique was still used for this kind of ranged duel, and it was tried repeatedly.


    And the level of 3000 skill points is already his limit.


    The power is equivalent to a full blow from the peak of Wonderland.


    "Old Tang master, what you promised me just now?" Ye Hao smiled and looked at Tang Jian.


    Tang Jian glanced at Tang You You and waved his hand: "Forget it, forget it."


    "What about my mother!" Tang You You stepped forward and stared at Tang Jian.


    "Your mother, I will continue to arrange treatment. I promised Ye Gongzi that I won''t let you contribute to Tang Yuan''s affairs. I am not old enough to be shameless." Tang Jian said.


    Tang Youyou''s mother?


    Ye Hao looked at Tang You You, and it seemed that Tang You You voluntarily returned to Tang Sect, mainly because of her mother.


    [System task completed: get rewards, half price coupon for top skill points]


    A reminder of task completion sounded in his head.


    "Old Tang master, what about Tang Yuan?" Ye Hao looked at Tang Jian.


    Tang Jian nodded: "Without the body of ten thousand poisons, there is no way for my plan. In that case, I can only ask Master Ye, but I also asked Master Ye to tell me the truth.


    Can you be sure that my daughter Tang Yuan will enter the Holy Land within half a year! "


    Tang Jian stared at Ye Hao closely. He didn''t believe Ye Hao could do it before, but after seeing Ye Hao''s strength, his initial thoughts were shaken.


    Maybe this man can really do it.


    "I''m sure." Ye Hao gave a firm answer.


    [Complete the first stage of the system task, get 3000 skill points, and then the item props ¡®Proliferation Items¡¯]


    Another reminder sounded.


    The previously consumed skill points were directly restored, and at this moment, there were two more things in Ye Hao''s warehouse.


    "Can I meet Miss Tang Yuan first?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Yes." Tang Jian agreed.


    Now that he had agreed with Ye Hao to help his daughter, there was no need to stop them from meeting.


    Tang Jian asked Tang Sect disciples to send Ye Hao to the place where Tang Yuan was detained.


    He looked at the chaotic scenes of Tang Sect around him, he sighed helplessly.


    In this situation, it is estimated that it will take a while for these to recover.


    Ye Haoxian separated from Meng Po and others and went to Tang Yuan''s location.


    While walking on the road, Ye Hao first checked two things in his system.


    [Top Skill Half Price Coupon] This thing, as the name suggests, also knows how to use it, and Ye Hao also thought about how to use it.


    [Proliferation props: using a certain item can increase its number by a thousand times. Note: Can not be used on overly powerful and special items and high-thinking life forms]


    This is considered to be a duplication prop, which can duplicate something.


    It''s a good prop.


    "Young Master Ye, here we are. Inside is the secret realm of our Tang Sect, I can''t enter. I also asked Young Master Ye to go in by himself and walk deep into the depths, and you can see a light curtain.


    Behind the light curtain is the place where the master of Tang Yumen retreats. You may not be able to enter, but the master of Tang Yuan can also be heard talking outside. "The disciple led the way and pointed to a place that looked like a tomb.


    "Thank you."


    Ye Hao nodded, he felt the breath of Tang Yuan below, and there was a very powerful magic circle here, and it was also a spiritual cave.


    Ling acupoints are the places where auras are produced, and where there are auras, the auras will be relatively abundant.


    The Dragon Vessel is an upgraded version of the Spirit Point.


    Ye Hao stepped into the cave and walked toward the depths. The more he went inside, the more aura he got, but he was still far behind Wushuang City.


    Soon Ye Hao came to a light curtain, and a beautiful shadow could be vaguely seen inside the light curtain.

 Chapter 1843： Within half a year, I will help you step into the Holy Land

    Chapter 1843: Within half a year, I will help you step into the Holy Land


    Ye Hao called out Tang Yuan''s name, but the shadow inside did not respond.


    Ye Hao looked at the light curtain in front of him. It was an enchantment, and based on its strength, it was sufficient to block the entry and exit of warriors below Rank 7.


    And there is also a magic circle arranged above the spiritual cave.


    This magic circle is very special, you can collect the aura generated from the spiritual cave, and then force it into the body of the person in the magic circle.


    Don''t think about it or know that it was arranged by Tang Jian. Tang Yuan didn''t want to break into the fairyland, so she kept suppressing her strength.


    However, Tang Jian forced it to be promoted, only to get out of the fairyland.


    "Who is outside?" A weak voice came from the cave, it was Tang Yuan!


    "It''s me, Ye Hao." Ye Hao said.


    "Ye Hao? Why are you here? Could it be that you have had an accident with her!" Tang Yuan''s weak voice can be heard worried.


    Ye Hao explained: "Yoyou was indeed brought back by the Tang Sect people, but now there is no danger. And your father also promised me that you won''t let your sister be a stepping stone for your cultivation."


    "Really?" Tang Yuan was surprised, she couldn''t believe it in her voice.


    "Remember the appointment we made when we met in the island country. I promised you that I would protect your sister." Ye Hao said.


    Only she and Ye Hao knew this promise.


    "But... but how could my father give up what he was obsessed with?" Tang Yuan understood her father, in order to allow herself to fulfill his vision and achieve the Holy Land.


    He even did not hesitate to take his little daughter as a price. Over the years, no matter how she persuaded, his father could not listen at all. She could only suppress her.


    "I defeated your father and promised him. I will help you improve your strength and make you step into the Holy Realm within half a year." Ye Hao said.


    "What?" Tang Yuan''s words suddenly became excited: "Half a year? Ye Hao, you are a bit too exaggerated. If you can step into the holy realm so simply.


    I don''t need such a painful state of suppression. "


    Don''t think that suppressing the realm is a simple matter. In fact, it is a very painful thing.


    Just like a dam, the water is clearly beyond the water level, but the water is still rising.


    The dam can only be supported hard, the steel bars and walls inside it may collapse at any time.


    "You may not be the only one, but don¡¯t forget me. You have to believe me! I even dare to do things to initiate a heaven and earth decision against Tianmen, and I am preparing for the Fourth Test of the Underworld. What do you think I dare not Do it!" Ye Hao said sternly.


    Tang Yuan was silent.


    "All in all, it''s useless to say more now. You just need to rest assured that Tang You You is safe and there is no problem. And you just need to stay here honestly and improve your strength as soon as possible.


    Get to the fairyland as soon as possible, and then we will find a way to improve your strength to the holy realm. "Ye Hao said.


    "Okay." Tang Yuan agreed.


    Ye Hao turned and left here.


    The moment he stepped out of the cave, a powerful aura from beneath the ground rose to the sky.


    Many strong people around can feel this momentum.


    "It looks like your daughter is ready to break through the fairyland." Po Meng said while drinking.


    Tang Jian was not surprised by this. He said: "My daughter''s talent is naturally clear to me. If it weren''t for her ability to suppress her, she would have been a fairyland.


    At this moment, it is estimated that Ye Gongzi told her something, and she no longer suppressed her strength. Naturally, it can break through. The problem is in the Holy Land! "


    Tang Yuan officially began to break through. Although this was a matter of course for her, it was not so fast.


    Ye Hao and others naturally stayed at Tangmen, and Ye Hao lay in the guest room alone.


    "Xingqiong, I ask you. Is there any way to make a breakthrough in the short term?" Ye Hao asked.


    "In your world... there may be a way to help you break through." Xingqiong said.


    "What?" Ye Hao couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Remember the void spar you got when you awakened me in the gap of the void. If a certain number of void spars are arranged into a void circle, it is possible that your strength can be increased quickly.


    However, it can only be used once for one person, but the number of void spars obtained at the time was not very large, and may only be enough for one person. If you want to use it for the person named Tang Yuan, it is probably not enough. "Xingqiong said.


    Void spar.


    Ye Hao took out the void spar, only a dozen in total.


    "How many void spars are needed to set up a void magic circle you said!" Ye Hao asked.


    "Ten yuan." Xingqiong said: "At least ten yuan. But if the number is large, 36 yuan can be used to arrange a multiple void array, the effect is very better."


    Ye Hao nodded, he raised his hand and placed it on a piece of void spar.


    The next moment, a scene that shocked the female emperor of the Star Sky appeared.


    Under Ye Hao''s hands, a milky white light was emitted, and then brand-new void spars appeared out of thin air.


    "This... how is this possible?" Xing Qiong was shocked, and her phantom appeared directly beside Ye Hao.


    "Although the void spar is not a particularly precious magic weapon, no one among the people I know can create a void spar out of thin air!"


    The Empress of the Star Sky looked at Ye Hao: "How did you do it?"


    "I have a special item, but I can copy the same item, but I can only use it once." Ye Hao explained half of it, and did not say that this item was rewarded by the system.


    The proliferation items are used up like this.


    The Void Spar has also increased by more than one hundred.


    "Then you can tell me now, how to arrange the magic circle." Ye Hao asked hurriedly.


    "Okay." The Empress of the Star Sky didn''t say much, a light shot into Ye Hao''s sea of ??consciousness, and a stream of information appeared immediately.


    Ye Hao quickly understood this so-called void circle.


    "This void array requires a seventh-order powerhouse to practice. And multiple void arrays are more powerful. If you are not a person with a particularly strong mood, entering into it may backfire.


    In addition, the entire cultivation time is not necessarily, it may take up to three months! It takes only a few days, depending on a person¡¯s comprehension ability. "Xingqiong Empress explained.


    Three months?


    It seems that just in case, you have to wait for Tang Yuan to break through before making plans.


    He closed his eyes on the bed.


    Early the next morning.


    "Young Master Ye, you can have breakfast." The maid''s voice came from outside the door.


    "I don''t eat breakfast."


    Hearing the sound in the room, the maid shrugged and left.


    In the room, a light flickered, and Ye Hao appeared in Wushuang City the next moment.

 Chapter 1844： Song Xiaoyues request

    Chapter 1844 Song Xiaoyue''s Request


    Ye Hao looked at the teleportation stone gate that opened behind him. He stretched his waist and asked Su Xiaoxiao in front of him: "How did I ask you to prepare?"


    "We have all the things you want. But...what do you want those things for?" Su Xiaoxiao looked at Ye Hao puzzled.


    "I have my own use. Take me to a place to put things." Ye Hao said.


    Su Xiaoxiao took Ye Hao out of the central area and came to the ground.


    The people on the ground were a little surprised when they saw Ye Hao, and then greeted them one after another.


    At this moment, Song Ying appeared.


    After Song Ying saw Ye Hao, her expression became stiff.


    Ye Hao also saw Song Ying. He opened his mouth and prepared to speak. After all, the relationship between them, as well as the children, could not have been deadlocked forever.


    "Ahao."


    At this moment, a beautiful shadow ran over and hugged Ye Hao''s right arm, looking very intimate.


    "Xiaoyue...you..." Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue who was very close to him in front of him with some surprise. She was wearing a blue dress, her arms tightly around her arms.


    He didn''t care that his chest touched Ye Hao''s arm.


    Su Xiaoxiao on the side showed a surprised expression when he saw Song Xiaoyue being so affectionate to Ye Hao.


    When did Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue have such a good relationship?


    "Ahao, where have you been during this time? Why didn''t I see you." Song Xiaoyue pouted, looking unhappy.


    "I went out for some things, now I just take the time to come back to deal with some things, and I will leave soon." Ye Hao explained.


    And for a while, Song Ying had left indifferently, as if she hadn''t seen Ye Hao at all.


    But no one noticed that Song Ying''s hands were holding her clothes tightly, her breathing changed a lot, and her eyes didn''t know where to fall.


    "Just come back for a while, then can I be with you." Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao expectantly.


    Su Xiaoxiao felt as if he could smell the sour smell in the air.


    She looked at Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue suspiciously, why did she feel that these two people were so strange.


    Before Song Xiaoyue went into a coma, she didn''t realize the relationship between the two people was so good.


    "Ahem... well, Xiaoxiao, hurry up and lead the way." Ye Hao really has nothing to do with Song Xiaoyue''s strong attitude.


    Su Xiaoxiao responded and continued to lead Ye Hao.


    They soon came to the back mountain.


    At this moment, there are dozens of containers in Houshan.


    "The''things'' are in the container." Su Xiaoxiao pointed to the container.


    "Open all the containers." Ye Hao ordered.


    "Open it all? But in this case, the contents will run away." Su Xiaoxiao said worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, just do as I said." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Song Xiaoyue was puzzled: "What are these containers? I think they were shipped early today."


    "You will know soon." Ye Hao smiled mysteriously.


    This is one of his "plans."


    According to Ye Hao''s instructions, Su Xiaoxiao called a few people and opened all the containers.


    After the container was opened, countless birds flew out, and the huge number suddenly formed a dark cloud in the sky behind the mountain.


    "So many birds?" Song Xiaoyue was surprised, and she understood why Su Xiaoxiao was worried about opening the container and the contents would escape.


    Ye Hao stepped forward and screamed up to the sky, making a sound similar to Fengming in his mouth.


    The flock of birds that had been flying around immediately settled down and landed on the ground again, standing in rows like students, staring at Ye Hao with small eyes.


    Power enhancement technique + animal training technique, and animal language.


    Ye Hao tamed these birds in an instant.


    "Exchange for animal growth potions."


    Ye Hao took out a bottle of the animal growth potion exchanged for it, there were hundreds of bottles, the price was equivalent to two or three thousand skill points.


    Hundreds of bottles of medicine were distributed to each flock of birds, and all the birds began to scramble to lick their food.


    After a few minutes, the flocks of birds scattered and flew away.


    "Hey, they all flew away." Su Xiaoxiao shouted loudly.


    "I let them go." Ye Hao looked at the flock of birds flying away in all directions in the sky.


    "Why? These bird flocks have spent nearly a million. Is it possible that you want to watch a lively show?" Su Xiaoxiao was dumbfounded.


    She looked at Ye Hao, could it be that this is the so-called hobby that people will have when they become rich?


    She knew that someone would collect women, but she had never heard of that someone would collect birds.


    "Don''t think too much, I just ask them to do some things for me. Okay, when things are done, do your own things if you have anything." Ye Hao waved his hand.


    Turning to leave, Song Xiaoyue followed closely, and Su Xiaoxiao stood there with a dazed expression.


    In fact, Ye Hao had already arranged tasks for those birds just now.


    That is to search for any suspicious places all over the world.


    For this reason, Ye Hao also transmitted some information to their little heads.


    The patterns of the Hawkeye, Tarot, and Tarot organizations, etc.


    This is a method that Ye Hao thought of before. Since humans can''t find the location of Eagle Eye''s headquarters, they simply arrange for these little guys to find it.


    After all, they can go to many places that humans can''t reach, and maybe they can have other gains.


    "Brother Hao."


    Suddenly, Song Xiaoyue next to her interrupted Ye Hao''s thoughts.


    "What''s wrong?" Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue.


    "You haven''t given me an answer to what happened that night." Song Xiaoyue hung her head, her cheeks reddishly, like a young girl with spring.


    Why is this kind of troublesome thing mentioned again?


    "Xiaoyue, I''m sorry, I..." Ye Hao didn''t want to pretend to be anymore, it was too tiring, he wanted to clarify the facts directly.


    "Wait." Song Xiaoyue suddenly stopped Ye Hao from continuing. She stepped back and bit her lip.


    "Brother Hao, I know...not counting the three years of high school, we didn''t really know each other for a long time. So... so can you give me another chance?


    Give me seven days, let us be lovers for seven days, you have to promise me one condition every day for these seven days! If after seven days, you still cannot accept me, then I... then I will give up. "Song Xiaoyue said boldly.


    Seven days a couple?


    This gameplay is too exciting.


    I still have a lot of things waiting to be dealt with, but I have no chance to play couple games here.


    [System task: Accept the request of Song Xiaoyue''s "Seventh Couple". Task reward: a random item. Mission failed: Song Xiaoyue fell into a coma again. Note: You cannot refuse, if you refuse, the task will be judged as failed. ¡¿

 Chapter 1845： The secret conversation between Nightingale and Song Ying

    Chapter 1845 Nightingale and Song Ying''s Secret Talk


    This system is really not idle for a moment.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and looked at Song Xiaoyue who was looking forward to her.


    "Xiaoyue, I can agree to your request. But I have to decide the specific time because I still have some unfinished things on hand." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    The system only told Ye Hao to accept this task, but did not prohibit Ye Hao from discussing the specific time with Song Xiaoyue.


    "Yes." Song Xiaoyue nodded obediently. She walked up to Ye Hao and gave Ye Hao a kiss on the cheek: "But this is interest."


    After speaking, Song Xiaoyue ran away.


    Ye Hao sighed, this thing was really endless, he immediately returned to the underground center, the room where the teleporting stone was placed, and returned to Tang Sect.


    In the place where Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue were separated just now, on the rooftop of a tall building in the distance, a woman was standing there with a complicated look in her eyes.


    "Your heart hurts." A voice came from behind the woman, asking her to hide her emotions immediately.


    This woman is Song Ying who was like a stranger to Ye Hao before.


    She turned her head to look at the person making the noise behind her.


    "Nightingale? Why are you here."


    Nightingale sat on the edge of the roof, and she looked at the ground more than a dozen stories high.


    Both Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue disappeared before her eyes.


    "You still love Ye Hao in your heart, right." Nightingale looked at Song Ying.


    "You...I don''t know what you are talking about, I still have some things to deal with." Song Ying wanted to run away like an escape.


    "Then since you don''t like it, then I''ll go." Nightingale suddenly stiffened Song Ying''s body.


    "What''s the matter? Reluctant?" Nightingale walked to Song Ying and looked at Song Ying with a teasing look.


    She could see that the woman in front of her was suppressing her emotions.


    "The charm of Ye Hao, I think you should know it. It is no exaggeration to say that in this Wushuang City, ninety-nine percent of them like him, from the little girls of seven or eight to the sweeping singles in their 50s and 60s. .


    After all, who would not like a man who is rich, capable, bold, and responsible? "Nightingale told these words.


    "I...you...what are you doing with me." Song Ying''s heart was in a mess at the moment, she felt as if she was about to die, with a feeling of suffocation.


    "In order to perfect my sister, you are willing to hide your feelings. You are really selfless as a sister. But I want to remind you.


    You are a elder sister, you can give delicious food to your sister, you can give your nice clothes to your sister, you can give your toys to your sister, and even various opportunities and opportunities to your sister.


    However, please remember that Ye Hao is not your toy, he is not your thing, and he cannot be let by you.


    He doesn''t like Song Xiaoyue, can''t you tell? Because of your debt, you pretended not to know him when you passed by, but you hide in the distance and look at him.


    Now he still loves you, he can accommodate everything you do, but one day, this love will be consumed, and then other women will take him away without your permission.


    This woman is not necessarily your sister, nor is it me, maybe it is Zi Qiong, maybe it is A Lu, or Xia Xue, and the half-blood Laura.


    It''s all possible! "Nightingale said a lot in one breath. She walked up to Song Ying and looked at Song Ying''s bloodshot whites. Her breathing became rapid.


    "I...I have nothing to do with him, and whoever he is with afterwards has nothing to do with me." Song Ying clenched her fists and gritted her teeth.


    "No matter what he does, he and that woman fall in love, I don''t care."


    "I slept with him."


    Song Ying''s sudden words made Song Ying feel like a bolt from the blue sky.


    She subconsciously turned her head to look at Ye Hao, and asked stupidly, "What did you say?"


    "Didn''t you just say that you care, if you don''t care, why do you still ask." Nightingale asked back.


    Song Ying bit her lip, and blood flowed from her cracked lips.


    Nightingale returned to the edge of the roof, and put one foot out of the roof. She said, "I lied to you.\"


    The three simple words made Song Ying feel like a big rock in her heart was lying on the ground.


    "But this time I lied to you, not the next time. You''d better consider it clearly. This is love. This is a man who wants to accompany you throughout your life. It is not a gift that can be given to her. Out.


    If you want it again, you will never come back. "


    After Nightingale said this, her other foot also stepped out, and her body instantly jumped off the eaves, disappearing without a trace.


    Only Song Ying stood alone on the rooftop.


    In the blink of an eye, Nightingale appeared on the guts, strolling.


    She doesn''t know why she said these things. She is not a kind of wife. She is unwilling to interfere with other people''s feelings, let alone make suggestions to others.


    But she looked at Ye Hao like that, a flash of loss in her eyes made her feel very upset.


    "I hope you can be happy." Nightingale muttered to herself, disappearing into the jungle.


    ...


    After five days, Tang Yuan was still in retreat.


    And Ye Hao walked back and forth between Tang Sect and Wushuang City, but he was sneaky several times afterwards.


    He asked Su Xiaoxiao to prepare many animals, fish, birds, even mosquitoes, cockroaches, and mice after the first time.


    These are all animals that appear all over the world.


    The birds only need to give them orders, and then let them fly freely.


    For fish, because Haicheng is a city near the sea, you only need to go to the coast and let them swim toward the oceans.


    Mosquitoes, cockroaches, mice are a little troublesome.


    Ye Haote spent 100 million yuan to arrange hundreds of special cargo planes to transport the containers containing them to all parts of the world, and then arrange for people to release them.


    In order to find the location of the Eagle Eye base, Ye Hao had already considered it at all costs.


    And on the sixth day, Tang Yuan finally appeared. She appeared in front of everyone in a black gauze, and the Queen Fan on her body became stronger.


    To this end, the master of Tang Jian Tang also specially set a banquet.


    One is to celebrate his daughter, it is to break into the fairyland.


    The second is to formally accept the dust for Ye Hao and others, because Ye Hao''s previous battle with Tang Jian in Tang Sect made everyone in Tang Sect aware of the terrifying strength of this young man.


    This also led to their respect for Ye Hao in the past five days, for fear that there was nothing to take care of that would make this young master angry.


    Throw another meteorite directly to Tangmen.

 Chapter 1846： Tang Yuans misunderstanding

    Chapter 1846 Tang Yuan''s Misunderstanding


    At the banquet, another old woman appeared. Tang Youyou had been taking care of the old woman, picking vegetables and pouring water for her.


    It''s completely different from the indifferent temperament that was in the school before.


    At the banquet, everyone just made a few simple words and talked about simple things.


    Until the end, Tang Yuan brought the topic to Ye Hao.


    "Young Master Ye, this time I''m out of the customs. I also arranged for you to initiate the Four Tests of the Underworld. The three ghost emperors in the east, south, and north of the five ghost emperors are all ready.


    The Chinese ghost emperor will leave the customs in ten days. If you are ready, after ten days we can set out to enter the Kunlun hinterland. "Tang Yuan said.


    Po Meng, Guo Shuang and others also looked at Ye Hao.


    This time things are also related to them, and they will also go.


    "Can the time be delayed?" Ye Hao said.


    Tang Yuan wondered, Ye Hao was still very anxious before, why he was thinking about the delay now.


    "The time is not fixed, but it cannot be delayed for too long. After all, it is very difficult for the five ghost emperors to gather." Tang Yuan said.


    In fact, the most important thing is that the five ghost emperors are free.


    "Then if it''s because of the five ghost emperors, there is no problem with the time delay, right." Ye Hao looked at Tang Yuan.


    Tang Yuan didn''t understand Ye Hao''s meaning.


    "I''m going to set up a magic circle in these two days, and the magic circle can help us break through. Just before, I promised the old Tang master to help Miss Tang break through to the holy realm within six months.


    So we''d better race against time and break through for you first. "Ye Hao said his plan.


    "Wait, Yuan''er just broke through. She is going to improve her strength, it''s too hasty." Tang Jian said.


    Chen Meier on the side cast a wink, and pointed orchids up: "Brother Ye, how clever you are for a while. Don''t forget, the four tests of the underworld, Master Tang Yuan and us are all your enemies.


    The most important thing is Master Tang Yuan, that is the crucial third test. Master Tang Yuan is now in Wonderland, which means you have to face five Wonderland powerhouses in the third test.


    You are not too tired. At this moment, you still want to improve Tang Yuan''s strength. This is not to find yourself uncomfortable.


    Even if you want to improve your strength, you have to talk about it after the four tests of the underworld. "


    Qi Yanan and Guo Shuang on the side nodded, thinking that what Chen Meier said was very reasonable.


    Ye Hao was calm and relaxed: "Pursuing strength and breaking through the limit. If you just care about these, how can you break through yourself? And in my opinion, the improvement of Miss Tang Yuan''s strength has no effect on me."


    Tang Yuan''s eyelids twitched and cast a glance at Ye Hao.


    Does this guy mean that he is not an obstacle at all in front of him?


    Although she was knowing that Ye Hao had defeated her father with two moves, it was also because her father''s current strength had fallen to Jiuzhong.


    Otherwise this may not necessarily be the result, even if Tang Yuan herself is not Ye Hao''s opponent.


    But in the one-on-five battle, a little bit of ups and downs may cause huge changes, and Ye Hao''s heart is too big.


    In other words, he was too mad, and he didn''t pay attention to Wufang Ghost Emperor at all.


    "Okay, let''s arrange this matter like this. Miss Tang, wait a moment for me to improve your talent first." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Improve talent?


    "Can you improve your talent?" Qi Yanan said in surprise.


    "Innate talent is often inherently fixed. Some people can learn a practice in one month, while some people need half a year or even a year. This is talent.


    But there are also some acquired methods that can improve talents, panacea, powerful inner strength and so on. But every method is very powerful and rare. "Meng Po said.


    Tang Jian looked at Ye Hao, he did not believe that this young man had the ability to improve his talent.


    Tang Yuan''s talent itself is very good, if it is further improved, it will not be impossible to break into the Holy Realm, but six months may be a bit difficult.


    "I have my own method, Miss Tang, are you willing to believe me." Ye Hao looked at Tang Yuan.


    Tang Yuan nodded.


    "Well, wait for you to come to me." Ye Hao said.


    With doubts and curiosity, this meal is over.


    During the whole process, Tang Youyou and the old woman did not participate, as if they were outsiders.


    "Who is the old woman who is sitting with Tang You You?" After eating, Tang Yuan simply followed Ye Hao directly, and Ye Hao asked her to meet him in his room.


    On the way, Ye Hao asked his doubts.


    "That old woman is my second mother, and Yoyo''s mother." Tang Yuan explained.


    "Yoyou''s mother?" Ye Hao was surprised.


    Tang Yuan nodded and sighed: "Yoyou''s mother is a woman my father specially found. It can be said that it exists exclusively for childbirth. Before Yoyo was born, my father used various poisons to temper her as a fetus. long.


    Let it be the body of ten thousand poisons at birth.


    This caused Erniang''s body to become very fragile, and many toxins gathered in her body. When Yoyo was born, she almost died, but she still survived by the powerful mind of Erniang.


    However, since then, 30 days and 25 days a month need to stay in bed for recuperation. If you leave Tang Sect''s care, Er Niang will die within a few months.


    I think this is also why Tang Youyou ran back by herself. It must be her father who threatened Youyou with Erniang. "


    There was helplessness in Tang Yuan''s eyes, even if she had enough strength, she felt a sense of powerlessness in the face of such things.


    On one side is his half-sister and on the other is his biological father.


    "I heard that your medical skills are very high. Can you help me see Erniang''s condition when you take the time. I have invited many people before, and there is no other way except to extend their lives." Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao, please. Tao.


    Ye Hao nodded silently. At this moment, he and Tang Yuan had already entered his room.


    Ye Hao closed the door and began to arrange barriers around him. He didn''t want others to disturb him when he was doing things.


    "It''s the first time I have done this kind of talent improvement. Let''s talk about what I need to do." Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at the black gauze clothes on Tang Yuan and pointed to the bed: "Take off the clothes first, there is nothing left."


    Tang Yuan''s eyes were surprised. Could it be that Ye Hao''s talent enhancement is the legendary double cultivation method?


    This is too much.


    However, her father''s wish was to let her step into the holy realm. If this could really increase her talent and increase the chance of stepping into the holy realm, it would not be impossible.


    Then she walked to the bed in silence, turned her back to Ye Hao, and took off her clothes, revealing her smooth skin.


    That skin didn''t look like the body of a person who often manipulates poison.


    After undressing, Tang Yuan lay directly on the bed, her cheeks slightly red, her eyes flickering.


    "Why are you lying down?" Ye Hao was surprised, how did this woman lie down after she took off her clothes.


    "Isn''t it lying? Do you want to lie on your stomach?" Tang Yuan blushed even more, and she slumped on the bed.


    Several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead.


    "Did you misunderstand something?"


    "You asked me to take off my clothes, isn''t your talent promotion a double cultivation?"

 Chapter 1847： Tang Yuans breakthrough

    Chapter 1847 Tang Yuan''s Breakthrough


    Tang Yuan sat cross-legged on the bed with her eyes closed, her cheeks still flushed.


    It turned out that she had misunderstood it just now. The only need to improve her talent is to stay honestly, and leave the rest to Ye Hao.


    But is talent improvement such a simple matter?


    Tang Yuan himself somewhat doubted whether Ye Hao could achieve this so-called talent improvement.


    Suddenly, a magical energy penetrated her body.


    Tang Yuan felt that every cell of his body was immersed in a wonderful atmosphere at this moment, and every pore was breathing.


    The worries just now, the inner dissatisfaction with the status quo, the expectations of my father, and even the dislike of my sister.


    At this moment, everything disappeared completely. She felt more comfortable at this moment, and gradually she was completely intoxicated in this comfort.


    ...


    Ye Hao looked at Tang Yuan, whose whole body was bathed in light. He slowly put down his hand, and the phantom of the picture of sentient beings also disappeared.


    It has been half a month since the last promotion to Grand Sun Rong, and just as time allowed, Ye Hao gave Tang Yuan a boost in talent first.


    In that case, you might get more after entering the circle.


    Suddenly, Tang Yuan''s aura has undergone a kind of change, her body''s qi and internal force have produced a kind of qualitative change, and the surface of Tang Yuan''s body has cracks, and the epidermis has slowly fallen off.


    It reveals the brighter and more delicate skin inside, which can be broken like a baby.


    But Ye Hao knew that this seemingly fair skin could become harder than steel as long as Tang Yuan was willing.


    "She broke through." Ye Hao looked at Tang Yuan, and Tang Yuan broke through directly as his talent improved.


    In a courtyard not far from the house, Po Meng and Tang Jian were starting their second half, playing chess and holding wine glasses.


    Suddenly the flag in Tang Jian''s hand flickered and fell to the ground.


    He raised his head and looked at the courtyard where Ye Hao lived in the distance. He said in surprise: "This breath is..."


    "Breakthrough, Tang Yuan broke through." Po Meng squinted and continued to look at the chessboard.


    "Tang Yuan just stepped into the quasi-wonderland a few days ago, and now she broke through to the inferior wonderland!" Tang Jian swallowed, and he muttered to himself: "How did this kid do it?


    Not only is his own strength so strong, but he can also make others'' strengths rise quickly. "


    "Old Tang, don''t forget, whose grandson is this guy, whose son is whose grandson is whose grandson. Although the current Beiming family has fallen a bit.


    But the demon master who was a thousand years ago was also a strong one who had contended with Tianmen. "Meng Po said with a smile.


    Tang Jian suddenly smiled, and shook his head: "This background is really good, it''s incomparable, it''s incomparable."


    Maybe, this kid can really create a miracle within six months.


    ...


    The dawn of the morning shone into the room through the gap in the window, right on the bright and alluring body.


    The beauty opened her eyes and let out a breath of mist.


    Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao who was sitting at the table in the room. The moment she woke up, Ye Hao also opened his eyes.


    "How do you feel." Ye Hao asked.


    "It feels good. I felt like I had entered a mysterious realm just now. Some things I couldn''t understand and couldn''t see through in the past. At this moment, I feel as if I understand everything.


    This directly made me understand the fairy body and entered the inferior fairyland. "Tang Yuan said, she walked off the bed.


    Walked straight to Ye Hao.


    "Very good. At least it seems that there is a lot of gains, take a day off, tomorrow I will set up another magic circle, then see how much I can break through." Ye Hao nodded.


    The inferior fairyland is equivalent to the seventh-order two-star.


    Although there is still a long way to go to the eighth-order holy realm, breaking through a realm in just a few days is something that most people cannot imagine.


    Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao with a pensive expression. She raised her eyebrows slightly: "You... don''t have any ideas?"


    "Thoughts? What thoughts?" Ye Hao returned to his senses and looked at Tang Yuan in confusion.


    Several black lines appeared on Tang Yuan''s forehead, and she simply sat down on the table with her white feet on Ye Hao''s knees.


    "You have been sitting here looking at me last night. Don''t you have any ideas? You have to know that you helped me break through a realm. If you speak out your request, maybe I can satisfy you a little."


    "After you entered the state last night, I started to meditate myself. I don''t have any thoughts." Ye Hao was puzzled, wondering what Tang Yuan was talking about.


    The corner of Tang Yuan''s mouth twitched slightly, she glared at Ye Hao, then turned around, the ring on her finger lit up, and a brand new black gauze dress appeared, draped over Tang Yuan''s body.


    At the moment, Tang Yuan''s heart was 10,000 grass and mud horses running wildly, although she was never proud of her beauty.


    But she is also very aware that her body is a huge killer for men, which is also a point of her confidence.


    But after Tang Yuan woke up just now, he found that he appeared in front of the man in front of him. There was no extra emotion in the man''s eyes, as if he was looking at a doll.


    Even in the end, she deliberately walked up to Ye Hao to tease him, but there was no reaction at all.


    If she were to be a normal man, she might have been pressed to the ground by now.


    And Ye Hao''s attitude is simply looking down on her as the empress!


    "Oh, you mean you didn''t wear clothes. Don''t worry, I just watched it and didn''t do other things. I won''t tell anyone about this matter." Ye Hao saw Tang Yuan put on clothes. , He reacted.


    Several black lines appeared on Tang Yuan''s forehead.


    "When will the next step begin."


    "tomorrow."


    "Then I will come to you tomorrow."


    "It takes a place to lay out the magic circle..."


    "I see, I will arrange it."


    After everything was said, Tang Yuan left. When he left, she felt as though she was dissatisfied.


    "Is she angry?" Ye Hao was puzzled.


    In fact, Tang Yuan''s figure is really good, but Ye Hao can already completely control his lust. After all, he has seen too many beautiful bodies, and the female emperor of the sky like a goddess.


    For the body alone, Ye Hao only admired a few eyes at most, and did not carry any desire.


    "My current realm can only be regarded as one-star seven-level, quasi-wonderland. I don''t know if I can make a big breakthrough in using the magic circle this time.


    After facing five wonderlands, this is really troublesome. "Ye Hao whispered inwardly.


    There must be no accidents in the underworld. He must complete the fourth test of the underworld. If it is not possible, he will ask for help from Star Sky.


    Although Xingqiong said, it is impossible to help her when her life is in danger.


    But it''s man-made.

 Chapter 1848： Are you married?

    Chapter 1848


    After Tang Yuan left, Ye Hao asked the Tang Sect disciple the way, and then walked towards a relatively remote yard.


    There are weeds around the yard. People who don¡¯t know might think this is an abandoned yard.


    When Ye Hao just walked to the gate of the courtyard, Tang You You came out from inside holding a pile of dark clothes.


    "Miss Tang." Ye Hao said hello.


    Tang Youyou obviously felt very surprised when he saw Ye Hao.


    "Why are you here?" Tang You You looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "It just happens to be nothing to do, so I will come and have a look." Ye Hao looked at the clothes in Tang You You''s hand.


    It looks like the clothes of an elderly person, but on the inside of the clothes, you can see a turbid black liquid and a foul smell, and you can even see tiny worms crawling on it.


    "Are you going to wash your clothes?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I''m going to burn the clothes." Tang You You said.


    "Then you go. I am waiting for you here." Ye Hao smiled and waved his hand.


    Tang You You hesitated for a while, she hugged her clothes and left.


    More than ten minutes later, Tang Youyou walked back quickly, her clothes had already been disposed of.


    She returned to the yard and saw that Ye Hao was negotiating with her mother in the yard. Her mother was still smiling, looking very happy.


    "Auntie, Yoyo and I are classmates in the school. Huaxia University is the best university in China."


    "Your daughter can study well, she can be obedient, otherwise how can she be admitted to a good university."


    "The boy who is chasing your daughter? That''s too much. You can go around this Tang Sect ten times. I don''t tell you, she is still the school flower of our school."


    Seeing her mother and Ye Hao meet so well, it was like a long acquaintance.


    "Yoyou, you are back." Mother Tang saw that Tang Youyou was back, and slowly raised her hand: "Your classmate is here, hurry up and take care of it."


    "Oh... well... ok." Tang You You was obviously not used to such occasions, and he was still a little frantic.


    But soon Mother Tang fell asleep in the chair.


    "Your mother has to sleep for a long time a day," Ye Hao asked Tang You You, looking at it.


    "Yeah. She has to sleep for nearly 20 hours a day." Tang You You took out the blanket and slowly covered her mother.


    Later, she looked at Ye Hao: "What are you looking for me?"


    From the previous panic to the current calm, she guessed that Ye Hao must be looking for something to do when he came here.


    "I heard about your mother from Tang Yuan, your mother..."


    Tang Youyou''s face was cold when she heard her sister''s name: "I don''t need other people''s sympathy."


    "I can heal your mother''s disease." Ye Hao''s next sentence made Tang You You dumbfounded.


    She looked at Ye Hao, and then shook her head again: "Impossible, my mother has this kind of disease. Many doctors have been invited, and they all say that they can''t see it, so they can only continue like this...wait for death..."


    Ye Hao looked at Tang Youyou with a chuckle: "Then you can ask if they can suppress the outbreak of the poisonous body."


    Tang You You was stunned, she looked at Ye Hao with both eyes.


    Yes indeed.


    This guy can help himself to restrain the things that broke out in his body of toxic poisons before, and even the poison pill he gave himself later can also absorb the toxins of the body of toxic poisons.


    This prevented her from suffering from the outbreak of the poisonous body during this period of time.


    "You...really can do it?" Tang You You looked at Ye Hao urgently.


    Ye Hao looked at the sleeping mother Tang: "Yes, yes. But it will take a while, because your mother''s condition is more serious and needs a stage.


    You take this thing, and for the next six months, let her drink a little every day. Do not feed this bottle directly, you can dilute it with milk, porridge, or plain water.


    One bottle is diluted to ten servings. "


    Ye Hao took out dozens of small bottles and handed them to Tang You You.


    Tang You You took these small bottles with milky white liquid, and she could feel the powerful fluctuations coming out of them. It was a completely different feeling from the poison she was good at.


    This is what Ye Hao exchanged for "Holy Water" from the system.


    It can be used to heal Mother Tang''s body.


    Then, a light appeared in Ye Hao''s palm, covering Mother Tang''s body.


    "Top sacred healing technique."


    After the light dissipated, Mother Tang''s gray skin was obviously more shiny than before.


    Although Tang Youyou didn''t know what Ye Hao did, she could feel that her mother''s condition was improving.


    "After that, every time I pass, I will come to treat auntie once. In fact, it would be better if you could send your mother to Wushuang City.


    You also know that Wushuang City has ample aura and is very suitable for people to live in. "Ye Hao said thoughtfully.


    "Why are you helping me? This...this thing should be very precious." Tang Youyou looked at the holy water in her hand, her heart a little complicated.


    "Because your sister asked me to come and help you. In fact, your sister still cares about you. So, you should stop complaining about her because of your father." Ye Hao said.


    Tang You You bit her lip lightly. For some reason, when Ye Hao said Tang Yuan, she felt jealous in her heart.


    "I''m leaving first, you take care of your mother."


    Ye Hao left the yard.


    ...


    That night, Tang Jian gathered everyone together again. For Tang Yuan''s breakthrough again, Tang Jian also specially gave Ye Hao three glasses of wine.


    It can be seen that the old father is very happy.


    Although some of his actions are cruel, he doesn''t care about his eldest daughter at all.


    But it seemed cruel to Tang You You.


    Ye Hao glanced at Tang Youyou who was muffled next to her. Her mother was not here tonight.


    "Young Master Ye. We don''t know each other. The more I look at you, the more pleasing to the eye." Tang Jian suddenly put Ye Hao''s shoulder directly, his cheeks were flushed, and he was a little drunk.


    "I have a proposal tonight, I don''t know if you can agree to Ye Gongzi."


    Ye Hao didn''t know what the old guy was selling. He asked, "Old Master Tang, what are you talking about?"


    "You promised me first." I don''t know if Tang Jian did it on purpose. I feel like he is a bit rascal now.


    "Ahem..." Ye Hao was a little embarrassed.


    "Father, Ye Gongzi is a guest." Tang Yuan reminded.


    "Okay, then I''ll talk about it first. Ye Gongzi, you may not know. I, Tang Jian, have been obsessed with martial arts for most of my life. I have two daughters. Tang Yuan''s mother passed away a few years ago.


    Tang Youyou''s mother can''t afford to be seriously ill, so I have to worry about them.


    The two of them are not too young at this age, so I think..."


    Hearing Tang Jian talking about this, Ye Hao understood most of it in his heart.


    Tang Youyou and Tang Yuan both cast strange glances at the same time, and Tang Jian''s next words surprised everyone.


    "So I think it''s better for Ye Gongzi to get married with my Tang Sect. You married these two sisters."


    Originally, Ye Hao thought he had expected it, but he never thought that the pit of the old Tang master would be bigger.


    "All married?"

 Chapter 1849： Top psychic power

    Chapter 1849: Top Spirit Ability


    Everyone looked at Tang Jian with surprised expressions, including Tang Yuan and Tang You You.


    "Old Sect Master Tang, I didn''t listen to what you were talking about just now." Ye Hao deliberately concealed his embarrassment at the moment.


    "I mean, you and my two daughters have a pretty good relationship, so let''s just get married." Tang Jian said directly.


    Without waiting for Ye Hao to speak, Tang Jian added: "If you are worried about marriage laws. People in our world, the rules of the secular world can''t restrain us anymore.


    What''s more, don''t you see that I also married two wives. "


    "Dad, what are you talking about!" Tang Yuan couldn''t help it anymore, no longer the usual domineering feeling on her face.


    She did have some good feelings for Ye Hao, after all, this man was different from other men.


    In fact, it is really not easy for a woman with high strength like her to find a pleasing man.


    However, asking her to marry the same man with her sister is really unacceptable to her.


    "What''s wrong with what I said. Yuaner, do you look down on Ye Gongzi''s family affairs, or Ye Gongzi''s strength, or Ye Gongzi''s character and morals, or do you hate Ye Gongzi?" Tang Jian came directly to his daughter Asked four times.


    This directly made Tang Yuan not know how to answer.


    Family background?


    Although Tang Yuan was the head of the Tang Sect of the Shirao Society, there was also one of the five ghost emperors of the underworld.


    However, Ye Hao''s identity was not bad at all. Grandpa was the head of the Beiming family, and he had built a Wushuang city that could compete with Tianmen in just a few years.


    Both grandpa and father were once famous powerhouses!


    Such housework can be said to be quite perfect.


    strength?


    In her early twenties, she possessed the strength of the seventh-order fairyland. Although Tang Yuan was less than thirty years old, at the age of Ye Hao, she was only in the five-fold congenital realm.


    In addition, he can help people improve their talents, and this alone is enough to make Ye Hao the target of many forces who want to get married.


    Moral character?


    Tang Yuan and Ye Hao didn''t know each other for a long time, but she believed the person in front of her very much, just because of a promise.


    This man could rush to the Tang Sect within a thousand miles, and even contradict the old Tang Sect master, and even make a bet that others thought was impossible.


    Moreover, Tang Yuan had already heard of the things he did.


    For the sake of brothers, friends and women, he can break into heaven and fight against the heroes.


    Anyone who troubled him, he could not hesitate to call someone else''s mansion to let people understand what is right and wrong, and what is the price.


    He is also good and evil, but he is full of male charm.


    As for Tang Yuan, does she hate Ye Hao?


    She has any reason to hate this man, and even if she were to choose a marriage partner among the men she knew now, she would choose Ye Hao without hesitation.


    "Youyou, let me ask you. Are you willing?" Tang Jian asked Tang Youyou again.


    Tang You You didn''t speak, but looked at Ye Hao silently.


    If this man can heal her mother, let alone marry her, even if she is a junior, she will not say anything when she is a lover.


    "Wait, wait a minute." Ye Hao hurriedly called to a halt. If Tang Jian was allowed to continue like this, he might not really be tempo.


    "Old Sect Master Tang, how can this important marriage be settled with just one sentence? And there are too many things I have to deal with now, and I haven''t considered such things at all.


    So please don¡¯t talk about it anymore, or I won¡¯t be able to eat this meal. "Ye Hao shook his head and said.


    Let''s not say that he has to deal with a lot of things now, Song Ying in Wushuang City is waiting for her to deal with a bunch of things.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s serious opposition, Tang Jian did not insist anymore, but still left a seed, saying that if Ye Hao is willing, he can talk at any time.


    If he doesn''t want to marry both, he can marry one.


    Tang Jian did this for Tang Sect''s consideration, and Ye Hao''s abilities could no longer be described as a Tianjiao.


    He even had a hunch that Ye Hao''s Four Examinations of the Underworld would definitely change the Underworld, and it would bring changes throughout China.


    Therefore, he wants to establish a relationship with Ye Hao, and for these families, the easiest and most direct way to establish a relationship is to get married.


    In fact, he originally only wanted his eldest daughter to marry Ye Hao, but he also knew that his eldest daughter was obsessed with power and strength, and had the title of Poison Queen in the arena.


    Maybe he couldn''t give Ye Hao much satisfaction in terms of women.


    So he thought of bringing Tang You You as a bonus.


    In Tang Jian''s eyes, it is very simple. Everything is based on Tang Sect''s interests. Personal emotions and free love are completely non-existent.


    This meal ended hastily after this episode.


    Ye Hao returned to his room and opened his system interface.


    In addition to Tang Yuan''s matter, there is one other thing he has always worried about.


    "Xingqiong, you said before that as long as my soul abilities improve, I can help Sister Guo Shuang separate the body, right." Ye Hao asked in his heart.


    "Yes. But you can''t rush about this matter. After all, the research on soul is different from others. Even in our field, ¡®space, time, soul spirit¡¯ these three are relatively difficult. Few people can master it."


    Star Dome said.


    Ye Hao noticed that after his own strength not only improved, Xing Qiong was also revealing some information about her world intentionally or unintentionally.


    "You are enough." Ye Hao thought.


    Redeem for advanced psychic abilities, redeem for top psychic abilities.


    [Ding, exchange for "Advanced Mental Ability", 2000 skill points are required]


    [Successful redemption, 2000 skill points deducted]


    [Ding, redeem for "Top Spirit Ability", 10,000 skill points are required]


    [Successful redemption, use top skill half price coupon, 5000 skill points deducted]


    A wave of exchange directly consumed Ye Hao''s 7000 skill points.


    Now there are 20,000 skill points left in the account.


    If it were not for the ultimate, it would take a full 100,000, maybe he would just exchange it now.


    The soul of Star Sky suddenly felt that Ye Hao''s body had undergone tremendous changes, because she was now in the state of the soul body, and her speech and perception depended on mental power.


    So she is very sensitive to soul and spirit now.


    She was surprised to find that Ye Hao''s mental power was much greater than before, and it changed in a blink of an eye.


    If Ye Hao''s mental power was like an apple before, then it is now a watermelon! Expanded several times in the blink of an eye!


    "This... how did he do it? Why can he increase his mental power so much in such a moment. This powerful mental power is about to cross that realm." Xingqiong was extremely shocked. .


    This shock also showed one aspect. Before, she could enter Ye Hao''s body recklessly, and even know the sea.


    But now she couldn''t do it anymore. Invisible barriers appeared in many places. As for Shihai, she had no right to enter.

 Chapter 1850： Inferior Wonderland

    Chapter 1850: Inferior Wonderland


    Ye Hao also felt an unspeakable feeling at this time, and he felt that his soul suddenly became clear.


    It''s as if someone stood alone in the scorching heat for a day, and at this time someone handed a bottle of iced Coke, that kind of cool feeling.


    Wow!


    As if something like this had exploded, Ye Hao''s strength broke through!


    Inferior fairyland, two-star seven-tier powerhouse.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes. The improvement of his soul before gave him a feeling of fullness. This time the improvement of his spirit directly gave him a feeling of fulfillment.


    Moreover, the improvement of his spiritual comprehension directly made his strength break through a realm.


    You must know that although he was just a quasi-fairyland before, he was not afraid of the whole wonderland when it came to singles.


    And this also means that if Ye Hao wants to break through, it is several times more difficult than other people in the same realm.


    Perhaps what was blocking in front of others was an iron gate, and what Ye Hao was blocking in front was ten meters of granite.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes and opened his soul perception again.


    This time he can directly sense the radius of three kilometers, which is three times higher than before!


    Ye Hao tried it.


    Top object control technique!


    In the next moment, everything within a radius of three kilometers began to change.


    Hundreds of millions of stones of different sizes floated up.


    Hundreds of cars parked in the Tangmen parking lot also floated.


    In a room, a pair of young people are doing a creation movement.


    "Strange, why do I feel that the bed seems to float?"


    "What nonsense, I must be too fierce in combat, giving you this illusion."


    An old woman was hanging clothes in the backyard. She turned around and picked up a clothes rack on the ground. When she turned around, she saw a scene of consternation.


    All the clothes have been hung neatly.


    The old woman stunned for a moment, and then muttered to herself: "Do I have Alzheimer''s? I forgot to hang up the clothes?"


    The huge meteorite that Ye Hao summoned in the back mountain was still located here.


    At this moment, this meteorite, which is as high as a hill of one or two hundred meters, is also floating.


    But this picture only lasted a few seconds.


    Ye Hao panted and opened his eyes, sweat appeared on his forehead.


    He tried the object control technique just now because of the mental enhancement.


    As a result, his object control technique has also been greatly enhanced, and he can directly control everything within a radius of three kilometers.


    "If I improve both the object control technique and mental abilities to the''ultimate'', then can I control an asteroid?" Ye Hao was secretly surprised.


    This level of power can be said to be equivalent to the gods.


    Perhaps relying on the system, he can really become a god.


    "How did you do it?" Xingqiong''s voice sounded at this time, with incredible words in his words.


    "Well... I just thought about it and did it." Ye Hao shrugged.


    If Xingqiang had a body now, it would definitely give Ye Hao a blank eye.


    If you think about it, you can have such a big improvement, then I guess there are gods everywhere in this world.


    Since Ye Hao didn''t want to say, she didn''t ask.


    In fact, both Ye Hao and Xingqiong knew that the other party had many secrets. After all, which strong person had no secrets, the stronger the person, the more secrets.


    Since the other party is unwilling to say, don''t ask more.


    "Can I treat Sister Guo Shuang now?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I will pass you a piece of exercises I got in my early years, and you can see if you can learn it." Xingqiong said, a message was sent out.


    The difference from before is that this time the information flow appeared, Ye Hao could clearly perceive it, and he could choose to accept or reject it.


    After Ye Hao accepted it, a technique appeared in Ye Hao''s mind.


    The exercise has no name, and the content is very weird. It is about how to create a body, and then transfer the soul of another person into this body.


    Many of the things mentioned in it, if Ye Hao used to look at the textbook of high school students like a junior high school student, he would not understand it at all.


    But now it''s different. Ye Hao quickly accepted this knowledge and sorted it out.


    "Well, according to this method, it is indeed possible to separate the souls of Sister Guo Shuang very smoothly. However, there is a problem with this, and that is what kind of body is to be built.


    Different bodies have a great influence on the future life span, talents, and cultivation level. "Ye Hao muttered to himself.


    Although you can find a clone at random, you can move the soul of Sister Guo Shuang.


    But if the body is too general, it can only live for fifty to sixty years, and the strength and talent will drop sharply.


    Although Sister Guo Shuang has a good relationship, once one person is an ordinary person, the other is a natural strong person.


    That means that both sides will face completely different results.


    Ye Hao hopes to make this "treatment" more perfect on the premise of completing the basic goal, and even make the two of them feel no change.


    Bump


    There was a knock on the door.


    "It''s me, Guo Shuangshuang." A carefree voice came from outside.


    In fact, when he heard this voice, Ye Hao knew it was Guo Shuangshuang, and Guo Shuang was a quiet girl.


    Then Guo Shuang didn''t wait for Ye Hao to agree to be there, so he opened the door and walked in.


    Guo Shuangshuang wore a blue dress with his hands behind his back. He looked at Ye Hao: "I saw my sister''s notes. I heard you have something to do with me at night?"


    "Remember what I said before, treating you and Guo Shuang." Ye Hao said.


    Guo Shuangshuang''s body became stiff, and the smile that was still playful disappeared instantly.


    "You...have thought of a way?"


    Ye Hao nodded: "The way has been thought of, the next step is to prepare some steps. I estimate that it will start in half a month."


    Guo Shuang''s eyes were complicated, and Ye Hao noticed that her hands were clenched tightly, indicating that she was very nervous now.


    "I asked you to come here because I need to take a sample of your body in order to create a separate soul for you and provide a sample of the host body.


    In order to ensure 100% compatibility, it is best to extract the cell tissue of your body. Ye Hao said, and then the ring on his finger flashed.


    A series of collection instruments appeared in the room.


    Guo Shuangshuang took a deep breath, staring at Ye Hao, and said very seriously: "What is the success rate of your plan?"


    "100%." ??Ye Hao said confidently.


    Because of his strong spirit now, he had already simulated the process of going forward in his mind and eliminated all the possible errors.


    Guo Shuangshuang breathed a sigh of relief, and she went to the instrument, ready to accept Ye Hao''s inspection.


    "I have a request, can you promise me."


    "You said." Ye Hao asked while sticking the blood collection needle into Guo Shuangshuang''s blood vessel.


    "If... I mean if, when the time comes, the separation will really take place, and what major problem has occurred. In any case, I must keep my sister!" Guo Shuang''s eyes were glittering, but he said very firmly.

 Chapter 1851： Mysterious circle

    Chapter 1851 Mysterious Magic Array


    That night, Ye Hao took multiple samples from Guo Shuangshuang''s body, and then leaned on the portal stone to send them to Wushuang City, where Xiao Yan was responsible for the research.


    The next day, Ye Hao went to find Tang Yuan.


    Today we need to set up the void magic circle to enhance the strength of the two.


    Tang Yuan took Ye Hao to an empty training ground. Because of her arrangement, no one was here today except Tang Yuan, Tang Jian Mengpo and others.


    "Young Master Ye, I heard that today you are going to deploy a magic circle to enhance Tang Yuan''s strength. Tang Yuan has only stepped into the inferior fairyland a few days ago. Would he be a bit hasty to increase his strength so quickly?


    In fact, there is no need to worry about things in those six months. "Tang Jian looked at Ye Hao with some worry.


    In fact, he didn''t care for the past six or six months, as long as Tang Yuan could step into the Holy Realm within ten years, he would be satisfied.


    "It''s okay. Tang Yuan has a solid foundation, and your Tang Sect''s exercises are step by step, which has already paved the way for her. The immortal body is a poisonous body, and there is no problem for her.


    As for the fairy arts in the middle fairyland, they are naturally poisonous, which is not a big problem for Tang Yuan. "Ye Hao began to arrange a magic circle in the center of the field.


    Medium wonderland?


    Tang Jian''s heart jumped, it is hard for Ye Hao to want to promote Tang Yuan to the middle-level fairyland today.


    In less than ten days, let a person cross several realms in a row, still in the fairyland!


    It is estimated that no one will want to believe this.


    Ye Hao took out the void crystal and placed it on the ground according to the method Tang Yuan taught him.


    What he puts is the "luxury version" that requires 36 pieces, and it takes 72 void crystals to put two formations.


    Although this is a bit wasteful, on the one hand, it is for him to improve his strength, so that he will not be polite. On the other hand, the reward for improving Tang Yuan''s strength is one of the five element physique.


    Ye Hao had a hunch that as long as he could gather the five elements physique, his strength would be greatly improved, which might become a crucial point in the battle between himself and the old master in the Heaven and Earth Judgment.


    Therefore, at this time, the extravagance of Tang Yuan is all regarded as investment.


    "This spar." Tang Yuan, Tang Jian, and Po Meng saw the spar arranged by Ye Hao on the ground, and their eyes showed a strange light.


    "What''s wrong with this spar? It''s pretty." Chen Meier asked curiously.


    "There is a power in this spar, not a power of any attribute. I use my spiritual sense to perceive it, as if I have seen darkness." Tang Jian said in a deep voice.


    "This thing is not a product of our world." Tang Yuan added.


    Po Meng opened her muddy eyes, and she looked at Ye Hao who was arranging the magic circle: "Moreover, the layout of this magic circle is really special. It is said that the whole world has more or less similarities.


    But the layout of the magic circle, I didn''t see any way.


    At first glance, it looks like a stone thrown by a child at will. "


    Several people showed a curious look, what kind of magic circle Ye Hao wanted to set up.


    After three hours, the two magic circles were finally set up.


    The two magic circles are ten meters apart. In order to prevent accidents, Ye Hao has interrogated Star Dome. If the two magic circles are activated together, will there be any impact?


    Star Dome gives a guarantee that it will not be affected.


    "Tang Yuan, you go to the center of this magic circle. Wait a minute, you relax and feel the energy fluctuations around you with your heart. Then absorb the generated energy as quickly as possible." Ye Hao reminded.


    "Yeah." Tang Yuan nodded, walked to the center of the formation, and sat down cross-legged.


    Ye Hao walked to the front of the formation, chanting words that no one had ever heard before, and then the void spars in the formation that Tang Yuan was in glowed brightly, and then floated.


    Each spar floats at a different height. Some float to a height of tens of meters, and some are only tens of centimeters from the ground.


    Ripples began to appear on the spar, like water waves.


    Each ripple spreads out around a spar, and then bounces back after colliding with other ripples.


    The picture is beautiful, giving people a strange feeling that is beyond words.


    And Tang Yuan, who was in it, already looked like a glowing body at the moment, with obsidian light spots appearing and then absorbed by Tang Yuan into his body.


    "These energy!" Tang Jian took a sudden step forward.


    "When the circle is in progress, don''t disturb. And don''t try to touch these spars, otherwise you will be backlashed." Ye Hao kindly reminded.


    These void spars, and even the products of void beasts, can''t be touched by anyone after activation.


    "The sheer density of this energy is too big. Even if you are separated by a magic circle, you can feel the attractive energy fluctuations." Qi Yanan swallowed.


    "If these energies are poured into the body of a strong congenital realm, how can it improve two realms!" Tang Jian said firmly.


    "Two realms? You too underestimate the thing that Ye Gongzi arranged. These energies are only one of them. Seeing the ripples of these magic circles, if you feel it with your heart, you will find that there is martial art in it!


    If you can comprehend the martial arts in it, then for a cultivator, it will be a great way! "Meng Po sighed.


    "Couldn''t Ye Xiaoge be God''s illegitimate child? You can get something like this." Chen Meier swallowed and looked at Ye Hao who had stepped into her circle and activated it.


    When Ye Hao''s magic circle was activated, everyone was shocked again.


    Two identical magic circles are completely different at this moment.


    Tang Yuan¡¯s array was like a lake blowing in the breeze. Energy was constantly being absorbed by Tang Yuan into his body, but the speed was not very fast, giving people a sense of peace of mind.


    On the other side, Ye Hao was full of storms.


    Ye Hao was constantly absorbing the surrounding energy with a sweeping momentum, and the efficiency was at least dozens of times higher than Tang Yuan.


    As a result, black fog appeared around Ye Hao''s body, formed by those obsidian light spots.


    "You said, how much strength can the two of them improve with this magic circle?" Guo Shuang curiously guessed.


    "Although Ye Gongzi''s strength is in Wonderland, his strength is strange, we can''t understand." Qi Yanan shook his head.


    This person is not a normal person. Before, it was seen that his strength was only the innate five-fold, but he could fight against the innate eight-fold strong.


    "Master Tang Yuan is an inferior fairyland. If you are lucky, you can break into a middle-level fairyland." Chen Meier guessed.


    "Medium fairyland. You must know that the strength of half a month ago was only the peak of innateness. At this moment, you are going to step into the medium fairyland. I wondered whether the monster emperor and bone emperor of the five ghost emperors are not necessarily her opponents." Qi Yanan looked at Tang Yuan who was practicing with some envy.

 Chapter 1852： Middle Wonderland·Ye Hao

    Chapter 1852-Middle Fairyland Ye Hao


    During the time that Ye Hao and Tang Yuan were practicing, Tang Jian and others stayed with them besides eating and drinking Lazard.


    And they found that even if they were outside the circle, they could be affected.


    Chen Meier and Qi Yanan hadn''t broken through the realm in a few years, but there was a breakthrough.


    Until the third day.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes, and there was a divine light in his eyes. All those who were watching his eyes at this moment had a feeling of wanting to surrender from the bottom of their hearts, and they didn''t dare to take another look.


    And the void spars around Ye Hao turned into decay, and then disappeared with the wind.


    Ye Hao stood up and patted the dust on his body.


    "Young Master Ye, what is your current state?" Tang Jian couldn''t help but asked curiously.


    Others also cast curious glances.


    "I should be considered a middle-class fairyland now." Ye Hao replied.


    Through this circle, Ye Hao successfully raised a realm.


    Because he is different from ordinary Huaxia cultivators, although there is no such thing as immortality.


    "Then how strong are you now?" Chen Meier asked curiously in a neutral voice.


    Ye Hao thought for a while, he said: "One move can defeat the old Tang master."


    Chen Meier was secretly surprised that the former Western ghost emperor was just an enemy in front of Ye Hao.


    Although Tang Jian on the side was a little unhappy, what Ye Hao said was indeed the truth.


    Before, he could only take Ye Hao''s two moves, but now Ye Hao, who has stepped into the middle-class fairyland, guesses that he can only take one move after his old life.


    "Young Master Ye, since you have already come out. When can Yuan''er come out?" Tang Jian couldn''t help asking.


    Ye Hao can improve by one level, he now naturally believes that Tang Yuan can also improve.


    "According to my guess, it is as short as ten days and as long as one month." Ye Hao said.


    If you change to Tang Yuan before, it is estimated that it will take more than three months, but Ye Hao changed her talent, which also greatly shortened the time.


    "Young Master Ye, I dare to ask. What is this black spar, why is there such a powerful force, and where can I find it." Tang Jian looked at Ye Hao expectantly.


    If he could get such a powerful black spar, then Tang Sect''s power could be greatly increased in the future.


    "This thing does not belong to this world, I only got it by accident." Ye Hao replied.


    Tang Jian nodded, feeling a little sorry in his heart, but this was also what he expected.


    After that, Tang Jian and others continued to wait for Tang Yuan here.


    But Ye Hao used the stone of the portal to return to Wushuang City.


    While Tang Yuan was not over yet, Ye Hao also took the time to deal with some things.


    By the time Ye Hao returned to Wushuang City, it was already around ten o''clock in the evening, and most people were already ready to rest.


    Wushuang city inner courtyard.


    Ye Hao walked into the courtyard and looked at the two rooms in the courtyard.


    The room of Song Ying and Song Xiaoyue.


    Ye Hao perceives the release, and he can feel that the two women are in the room at the moment.


    Song Ying was already asleep in the bed, while Song Xiaoyue turned on the bedside lamp, leaning on the pillow, watching the movie.


    Because she was in a coma for half a year, there are a lot of things in her words like supplementary fan, movies, TV series and so on.


    After watching the episode, she raised her head and suddenly found that Ye Hao had not known when she was standing by the side of her bed.


    "Hey, can you tell me when you show up. See if you scare me." Song Xiaoyue patted her chest, pouting at Ye Hao.


    "I see you take it seriously and don''t want to disturb you." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Song Xiaoyue rolled her eyes at Ye Hao and put down her phone: "Let''s talk, what''s the matter when I came back to find me this night."


    "Carry out what I promised you before." Ye Hao said.


    "A seven-day appointment!" Song Xiaoyue''s eyes lit up.


    "Well, starting from tomorrow, I will accompany you for seven days." Ye Hao nodded.


    The system task was there, and Ye Hao wouldn''t allow Ye Hao to disapprove it.


    "Okay!" Song Xiaoyue nodded heavily, expecting in her eyes.


    "Then you rest." Ye Hao turned and left.


    Song Xiaoyue wrapped her body in a quilt, her eyes were a little complicated, and finally she sighed slightly, turned off the bedside lamp, and lay on the bed, not sure if she was asleep.


    Ye Hao, who left the inner courtyard, did not go back to his house, but came to a laboratory under the experimental building.


    Ye Hao stepped into the laboratory, first passed through a sterile room, and then after confirming his identity through blood, retina, and voice ray, he formally entered the laboratory.


    The laboratory space is huge, equivalent to a football field, but the equipment here already occupies 80% of the space here, countless mechanical arms are constantly moving, but no one can be seen.


    If you let American or Chinese researchers see this scene, they will be amazed. The scientific research conditions here are not bad compared to their top laboratories, and they have even improved a lot in some aspects.


    The researchers in the 11th District of the United States are probably going to curse, because many things here have their research results.


    That''s right, except for the black heart, Ye Hao gave Huaxia a copy of the things he got from the black cube. He also left a copy for himself.


    And put everything into implementation.


    Robot technology, three-dimensional projection technology, VR and AR technology are all available here.


    Even in the database established by Ye Hao, there are tens of thousands of reserved research data and research results.


    If these things are taken out, a single item can build a company with a market value of at least tens of billions.


    So for Ye Hao now, money is really at least a string of numbers.


    "Brother Hao." A person suddenly walked out of a container.


    "What are you doing?" Ye Hao looked at Xiaoyan.


    Xiao Yan pointed to the instrument behind him: "This is a VR immersive combat instrument, which can be used for combat simulation, but now it can only perform a simple combat simulation equivalent to an acquired warrior.


    After all, the innate data is too huge. This thing is still in the experimental stage, but if it can be mass-produced, the training speed of the martial artist can be increased by at least five times without changing the aura''s richness! "


    Ye Hao nodded.


    He has always maintained that there is no reason for his existence.


    Even now there are forces that science cannot end, vampires, werewolves, and magic.


    But technology also has its power, such as nuclear explosions!


    The power of the nuclear explosion center, even the powerhouse of the fairyland, can''t bear it, and can only rely on dodge to avoid a nuclear explosion.


    "How about the things I asked you to do before?" Ye Hao asked.


    Xiao Yan took Ye Hao towards one direction when he walked in front of a wall.


    The wall instantly turned into transparent glass. Behind the glass was a huge container with many test tubes densely packed.


    In these test tubes, Ye Hao could only see the exposed head clearly.


    Guo Shuang!


    No, it should be said that Guo Shuang who looks like ten years old.

 Chapter 1853： First condition

    Chapter 1853 the first condition


    "The technology of human cloning is inherent and very simple. However, if you want to meet Brother Hao''s requirements, it will be a little difficult, but after the data provided by Brother Hao, our plan may be successful.


    This body, as long as it is injected with a certain amount of aura, will become an ¡®innate body¡¯. "Xiao Yan looked at Ye Hao and said.


    Ye Hao nodded: "How long will it take to complete it all."


    "It is estimated that it will take about five days." Xiao Yan replied.


    "Okay, you continue. Five days later, let me know." Ye Hao looked at the clone ¡®Guo Shuang¡¯ in the container.


    The so-called innate body is that there is no dirt, and the whole body is a body of innate aura. As the name implies, as long as the soul is successfully grafted, the owner of this body is born in the innate state!


    This is the body that Ye Hao has forged based on various techniques and inspired by the pictures of sentient beings.


    ...


    The next day, Ye Hao drove an Audi A6 to a street more than 500 meters away from Wushuang City.


    Song Xiaoyue was wearing white high heels, white short skirt, and standing there with long hair. After seeing Ye Hao''s car, she waved excitedly.


    Many men around were extremely excited to see such a beautiful girl, and when they saw the girl greet an Audi A6, they could only walk away silently.


    Although the Audi A6 is not a luxury car, it is already a very expensive car for ordinary people.


    Ye Hao stopped the car beside Song Xiaoyue.


    "Why are you so slow?" Song Xiaoyue opened the door and sat in the passenger seat.


    "It''s what you have to say. Come out by yourself and let me come out to pick you up." Ye Hao said helplessly.


    "That''s the way to have an atmosphere." Song Xiaoyue pouted her mouth and touched the hem of her skirt. At this moment, her heart was still beating.


    When she was studying before, she was just a good student, and her only hobby was to like music.


    There has never been a man she likes, nor has she dressed up for any man of the same age. Today is her first time.


    "Come on, where do you want to go. Missy." Ye Hao put his hands on the steering wheel and looked at Song Xiaoyue next to him.


    "Say it first. We will not return to Wushuang City for the past seven days. We will be outside, and go wherever we want." Song Xiaoyue stared at Ye Hao and said.


    "no problem."


    "Also, every day for these seven days, I will make one request, that is to say, seven requests! You must agree to me and not refuse!" Song Xiaoyue pointed to Ye Hao and said righteously.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao nodded helplessly.


    "Well, my first request. For these seven days, you must...you must... kiss me ten times, each time... not short? and one minute." When Song Xiaoyue said this, she said The head was almost stuffed into the little breast.


    "Change a condition." Ye Hao did not refuse, but asked Song Xiaoyue to change it.


    "No! That''s it!" Song Xiaoyue glared at Ye Hao.


    "Ten times a day, you are like others who think you are a platypus." Ye Hao cast Song Xiaoyue''s eyes.


    Song Xiaoyue was taken aback, thinking about it that''s the same thing.


    Kissing so many times a day may really swell your mouth.


    Because Song Xiaoyue had never been with men, she naively thought that a gentle kiss for ten minutes a day would swell her lips.


    It is estimated that it will take several hours of fierce battle to make the lips swollen.


    "That... five times that day!"


    "No way."


    "Four times..."


    "another."


    "twice!"


    "change¡­¡­"


    "Can''t change it anymore!" Song Xiaoyue bulged her mouth and stared at Ye Hao, as if Ye Hao would turn into a tiger if she didn''t agree.


    She feels too shameless, she is also a beautiful girl anyway.


    In the eyes of others, the beautiful girl''s scented kiss is too late to kneel and lick.


    In Ye Hao''s place, it turned out to be a vegetable market, and he had to bargain.


    Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue''s firm attitude, he also knew that he could no longer refuse, otherwise the system would not agree.


    "Okay, twice a day." Ye Hao nodded helplessly.


    Song Xiaoyue swallowed, her cheeks were reddening, she closed her eyes and raised her chin slightly to Ye Hao.


    It is self-evident what to do in such a pose.


    Since you can''t resist, then enjoy it obediently.


    Ye Hao put his arm around Song Xiaoyue''s waist, and he could feel Song Xiaoyue''s body trembling.


    When he kissed his upper lip, it was cold, not warm.


    Although Song Xiaoyue''s illness has been cured, Song Xiaoyue''s body is embodied in a cold body, and her body temperature is very low, as if she had just emerged from the ice and snow.


    But Song Xiaoyue herself didn''t feel strange.


    A minute later, Ye Hao raised his head. He looked at Song Xiaoyue''s blushing cheeks, her chest up and down, and little beads of sweat on her forehead.


    "Where are we going next." Ye Hao passed away as if nothing had happened.


    Only in this way can the embarrassment be relieved.


    "Go... to Haicheng No. 5 Middle School." Song Xiaoyue said in a mosquito-like voice.


    Although I don''t know why Song Xiaoyue is going to Haicheng No. 5 Middle School, Ye Hao still drove honestly. He can only hope that Song Xiaoyue won''t have any special requirements afterwards.


    Haicheng Fifth Middle School is the alma mater of Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue. Although it has been more than a year, Ye Hao feels like it has been a long time.


    Because during this time, too many things happened.


    It has now passed September, the school has started, and many new students have entered the high school gate.


    "They seem to be in class? I don''t know if we can go in." Song Xiaoyue looked at the closed school gate, she was a little yearning.


    "Let''s drive over and take a look." Ye Hao said casually.


    Even if the guard doesn''t let him in, he still has his own way to get in.


    Ye Hao stopped the car to the door, but the gate did not open.


    Because Ye Hao''s car did not have a sign that allowed entry inside the school.


    "Sir, it''s time for students to go to school. Non-school vehicles are forbidden..." A middle-aged doorman walked over and knocked on the car window, but when the car window came down, he was dumbfounded.


    "Long time no see." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the guard in front of him.


    After three years in and out of this school, the guard is still very familiar.


    The guard in front of him was also quite familiar with the young man in front of him, because he knew that two years ago, the famous Wang Zihao was beaten by this man in front of the school gate.


    They all knew the power of the Wang family at that time, so they all thought that this student was going to be unlucky.


    But what happened afterwards made them never expect that this student would still go to school well, but the Wang family plummeted after a few months.


    The three major enterprises in Haicheng fell directly down. Some people said it was investment failure, some people said they had offended the people above, and some people were murdered by people on the road.


    All in all, there were different opinions, but he faintly felt that what happened in the Wang family might have something to do with that boy.


    At this moment, that young boy had become a brave youth with a domineering dominance between his brows.


    "Uncle Chen, we want to go back to our alma mater. Let us go in." Ye Hao asked kindly.


    "Yes...Yes."

 Chapter 1854： Back to alma mater

    Chapter 1854: Returning To Alma Mater Again


    Under the dull gaze of the guard, Ye Hao drove into the school.


    "Why does the guardian uncle look so afraid of you?" Song Xiaoyue asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know." Ye Hao shook his head.


    Although it hasn''t come for a year, the Haicheng Fifth Middle School still hasn''t changed much. Ye Hao found a parking space downstairs from the teaching building and looked up and saw Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue''s classrooms.


    "Shall we go up now? Or after class is over." Ye Hao stopped the car and questioned Song Xiaoyue next to her.


    "Let''s wait until class is over. Going up during class will disturb others'' study." Song Xiaoyue said.


    "Then let''s sit in the car and wait." Ye Hao looked at the familiar scenery around him.


    At this moment, several cars drove in.


    None of these cars have signs that allow entry and exit from the school.


    "Hurry up, move faster. They will end get out of class in half an hour." A man in a suit got off the Ferrari in front and urged the people in the cars behind.


    The people in the next few cars got down immediately and began to carry pots of roses. A love shape was placed on the open space under the teaching building, and candles, stereos and other things were also arranged.


    "Is this person wanting to confess?" Song Xiaoyue who was sitting in the car asked in surprise.


    "Isn''t it obvious." Ye Hao smiled slightly.


    I didn''t expect to go back to school once and encounter such a scene.


    "But this is the school, and they look like they are not from the school. How did they get in? The guard doesn''t care about them." Song Xiaoyue was puzzled.


    "Ordinary people probably don''t have this ability. A Ferrari, two Audi A5s, and three SUVs. Coupled with these thousands of pots of roses, you don''t have to think about this guy.


    Can drive such a car, at least worth over 100 million. Since he has such an identity, the guard of the school certainly dare not stop it. "Ye Hao smiled slightly.


    In the secular world, there is nothing that money cannot solve.


    Because of the movement here, many students who are taking classes outside have stopped to watch.


    "Wow, a lot of roses, what are you doing."


    "You''re a straight man, don''t you see this? This handsome guy is trying to confess to someone."


    "This handsome guy with Ferrari should be a rich man. This pot of roses will cost five or six hundred, and these thousands of pots of roses will cost at least hundreds of thousands!"


    "If someone confessed to me like this, I would definitely agree to him without saying anything. It''s so romantic."


    "You freshmen don''t know, this is the ninth time this Zhou Shao has confessed. I have been here last semester, but this time the scene is the biggest!"


    Many girls around have **** likes, and they all hope that they are the lucky ones.


    Song Xiaoyue looked at the scene in front of her, her eyes a little fascinated.


    The man in the suit looked at his watch. After determining the time, he picked up the microphone and the speaker next to him began to play music.


    The sound of music is comparable to school broadcasting.


    Almost no one in the classroom can hear it.


    "Who is this, making such a loud voice?"


    "This is in class, what are you doing outside!"


    Some teachers who were in class immediately started complaining. The teachers in the upstairs classroom walked to the window one after another, while the teachers in the first floor classroom walked out directly to see who was messing around here.


    But when he saw the man in the suit, they all shrank back.


    The identity of this man made them afraid to reprimand, so they could only be an ostrich, pretending that they hadn''t seen anything, heard nothing, and went back to class.


    But now those students don''t even have the mind to go to class, they have long been attracted by the movement outside, and they can''t wait to fly out to watch.


    Finally, most teachers have no choice but to let students study on their own and let them develop.


    After seeing the music successfully attracted everyone''s attention, the man in the suit raised his hand, and the person next to him immediately turned down the volume of the music.


    "Tingting, I know you are looking at me. Today I came to confess to you, I like you! I love you! When I came here for the first time to see you, my heart could no longer hold others Up.


    Today, I am here to arrange these, just to tell everyone, me! Zhou Xiong, I like you! I want you to be my girlfriend, my woman!


    I can give you everything you want, I can give you anything! Zhou Xiong shouted into the microphone.


    Such a direct confession made the surrounding female voices cheer, and they all looked at Zhou Xiong with admiring eyes.


    "Isn''t it just a dude, I have to come here to toss, I don''t know how many times it is. I knew that the girl was harmed, if it wasn''t for her identity, Lao Tzu slapped him to death."


    A man with short sleeves, showing tendon flesh and a whistle around his neck, standing next to Ye Hao''s car like a physical education teacher, looked at the scene contemptuously.


    "Zhou Xiong? This teacher, do you know who this person confessed to." Ye Hao rolled down the car window and questioned the teacher next to him.


    The physical education teacher saw Ye Hao in the car and felt a little familiar, but he didn''t think of it.


    "Who can I talk to? Isn''t that the most beautiful teacher in our school, Zhao Yanting." When the physical education teacher mentioned Zhao Yanting, his eyes flashed with admiration.


    Zhao Yanting, Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue''s teacher.


    After graduation, there has been almost no contact for more than a year.


    "Almost half a year ago, Zhou Xiong and the school manager came to our school for parallax. At that time, it was Teacher Zhao who was going to receive him. Zhou Xiong immediately saw our teacher Zhao.


    However, our teacher Zhao clearly rejected this kind of person, but this guy is like **** plaster, he can''t get rid of it no matter how, he often comes to our school to confess.


    Didn¡¯t this just come to school? To me, this kind of scum is not worthy of Teacher Zhao. "The physical education teacher said contemptuously.


    "Why? Zhou Xiong doesn''t look like a bad person this time." Song Xiaoyue asked suspiciously in the passenger seat.


    When the physical education teacher saw Song Xiaoyue, he had a face in front of him, that this female doll is really beautiful.


    "Sister, don''t be fooled by this little white face. He has a bit of identity, a bit of money, and his family is a relative of the Zhou group, because in recent years, the Zhou group has grown and he has also gained a lot of benefits.


    But he is not a good person. He hasn''t chased Teacher Zhao in the past six months, but every time he took the female students from our school out.


    What can be done to be taken out by him too? You said that this kind of bowl has not been settled yet, and you are still looking at the pot. This is not what a scumbag is. "The physical education teacher is extremely angry.


    Ye Hao nodded, he understood.


    "Look, Teacher Zhao is out!"


    With an exclamation, a woman wearing a professional short skirt suit came out of the teaching building. Seeing Zhao Yanting, many memories of the past appeared in Ye Hao''s mind.

 Chapter 1855： Fan of using money to light a cigarette

    Chapter 1855


    Zhou Xiong was very excited when he saw Zhao Yanting really appear.


    He hurriedly came to Zhao Yanting with a bunch of special roses and knelt on one knee.


    "Tingting, promise me okay."


    Zhao Yanting frowned. She looked at the students and teachers around her. She was very uncomfortable. She was very disgusted with the man in front of her. If it weren''t because of too much movement below that affected her class, she would not pay attention to this guy.


    "How many times have I said Zhou Xiong, I don''t like you at all. No matter what, I won''t like you. Please don''t do such boring behavior.


    This will disturb the normal school order. "Zhao Yanting looked at Zhou Xiong with boredom.


    But Zhou Xiong didn''t notice it at all. Instead, he got up and said, "Tingting, what''s wrong with me. I have money, and no one of my age in Haicheng is richer than me.


    Compared to status, I am a member of the Zhou Group, and my uncle is the vice president of the Zhou Group! Zhou''s Group is now the leading company in Haicheng and a multinational company. In a few years, it will be able to enter the world''s top 500 companies!


    I who have these, as long as you want anything, I can give you! Isn''t that enough? "


    Zhou Xiong''s words seemed to say that the entire Zhou group belonged to him.


    And these words made the surrounding girls scared all around, looking at Zhou Xiong with bright eyes, wishing to go up and ask for a phone number now.


    "You...you..." Zhao Yanting didn''t expect that there would be such a conceited person, she was holding her face, and she couldn''t help it.


    At this moment, she saw a black Audi car in the distance, and a familiar man was waving at her.


    It''s him!


    Zhao Yanting''s eyes widened, and she looked straight ahead, with complex emotions in her eyes.


    When Zhou Xiong saw Zhao Yanting staring at him sluggishly, one of them was surprised by what he said.


    He pulled his collar, raised his head and walked to Zhao Yanting: "Tingting, I know today is your birthday. My three million Ferrari belongs to you.


    I can give you a villa in Haitian Villa District! In addition, if you don¡¯t want to be a teacher, I can arrange for you to join my Zhou branch as the vice president, with a monthly salary of 100,000! "


    Zhou Xiong is another series of sugar-coated shells!


    "Three million Ferrari, my goodness! If this is given to me, you can do anything to me!" A girl with a physique of more than two hundred catties showed a peachy face.


    "Haitian Villa District is currently the most high-end villa area in Haicheng. It was built by the Zhou Group. All the bosses or families of large enterprises in Haicheng are honored to live in Haitian Villa District.


    The villa inside is at least ten million yuan! "


    "Vice President! Monthly salary of 100,000 yuan! This is simply the pinnacle of life."


    Zhou Xiong''s sugar-coated cannonballs are quite useful to these students, but for Zhao Yanting, it is just a breeze.


    Zhao Yanting looked at Zhou Xiong in front of her. She knew what to do with this guy.


    "Sorry, I already have someone I like."


    "The person you like?" Zhou Xiong was surprised. He had chased Zhao Yanting for so long, and he had never heard of someone who Zhao Yanting liked.


    Zhao Yanting directly bypassed Zhou Xiong and walked towards the black Audi in the distance.


    "It seems that Teacher Zhao is coming to you as a shield. Although you are dating me today, I allow you to help Teacher Zhao. After all, when I was studying, only Teacher Zhao supported my dream." Song Xiaoyue said from the side. .


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, just watched Zhao Yanting walk straight to him.


    "When did you come?" Zhao Yanting looked at Ye Hao with a soft gaze.


    "I just came back, I originally wanted to look for you after class is over." Ye Hao replied.


    Zhao Yanting opened her mouth, but her words were blocked in her throat.


    Ye Hao, a student, made Zhao Yanting unforgettable, and even caused her to get rid of some thoughts, but she had always endured with the excuse that she was a teacher and a student.


    After all, teacher-student love is unacceptable to the traditional Zhao Yanting.


    But now Ye Hao is no longer her student, and his temperament is completely like a man.


    "Hey, who are you?" Zhou Xiong saw his favorite goddess and a man face each other, it was quite uncomfortable, there was a feeling that others put a green hat on him.


    Zhou Xiong had always been the only one who gave others a green hat, but it was his turn to give it to him.


    Zhou Xiong walked over immediately and pointed to Ye Hao''s nose.


    Before Ye Hao could speak, Zhao Yanting took Ye Hao''s arm directly: "He...he is my boyfriend."


    Ye Hao could feel Zhao Yanting''s body trembling when she said this, and she did not dare to look at Ye Hao''s eyes.


    "Impossible, this must be Tingting''s shield from where you got it, right?" Zhou Xiong was still arrogant. He drew a stack of money from his pocket and said to Ye Hao: "Smelly boy, there is nothing for you here. Give me the money."


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "Money?"


    He also took out a thick stack of money from his pocket, almost equivalent to ten to twenty thousand.


    Then Ye Hao raised his right hand, and a flame burst out suddenly.


    "Is this magic?"


    "That''s amazing, this man is really Teacher Zhao''s boyfriend? He still looks handsome."


    "What''s the use of being handsome in this era? Can you be rich and reliable?"


    The flame directly lit the stack of money in his left hand, and then Ye Hao took out a cigar from his pocket and lit the cigar with the burning money.


    "Oh my God! He actually used money to light a cigar! That pile of money should be at least ten thousand!"


    "It''s too wasteful, too wasteful. It''s better to give it to me if you have this money!"


    The students around were shocked by Ye Hao''s wasteful behavior, and it cost more than 10,000 yuan to light a cigarette.


    "No smoking." Ye Hao just took a cool sip, but Zhao Yanting snatched it and threw it in the trash can.


    Ye Hao sneered and didn''t say much.


    And a male student with good housework next to the trash can glanced at the cigar, that is, he could no longer look away.


    The pattern above, and the smell of smoke, is it a custom-made Cuban cigar, the "Afterglow of Heaven" cigar.


    It is said that the annual output of this cigar does not exceed two digits, and the price of a single cigar is above six digits.


    This man should own this cigar?


    As an old smoker, the male student swallowed, and in shock, he supported others inadvertently and quietly took the cigar from the trash can.


    "You kid won''t get out." Zhou Xiong didn''t dare to say anything to Zhao Yanting, so he could only stare at Ye Hao.


    "You didn''t see it, is it you who should roll now?" Ye Hao smiled and looked at this guy.


    "You let me go?" Zhou Xiong seemed to hear a big joke. He lifted up his sleeves and revealed his famous gold watch worth tens of thousands of dollars.


    "Don''t think you burn tens of thousands of dollars, you can compare with Lao Tzu. Today is Tingting''s birthday, I can give her a Ferrari, I can give her ten million villas, I can make her a white-collar worker in the company, you are a slum What can I give her!"

 Chapter 1856： I will realize your dream

    Chapter 1856 I Will Realize Your Dream


    Ye Hao looked at Zhao Yanting: "Yanting, today is your birthday, sorry. I don''t know, I didn''t prepare any gifts for you, but there are still two hours before the lunch break.


    You tell me what you want, and I will prepare it for you now. "


    "No, no." Zhao Yanting shook her head: "Actually, I don''t really like birthdays."


    Zhou Xiong on the side sneered. He didn''t think that a guy who just opened an Audi could have any ability to challenge him. Had it not been for so many students here, Zhao Yanting would still be here.


    It is estimated that he directly let his men go up and crippled this kid.


    "I know, I know what Teacher Zhao wants!" At this moment, a female student next to her raised her hand and said.


    "Are you?" Ye Hao looked at the female student.


    "I am a student of Teacher Zhao. In chatting together, Teacher Zhao once said her dream. She wants to see the rain of roses. She wants a big cake the size of a small house. She wants to like her A person living on an island that belongs only to them!"


    What the female student said made Zhao Yanting a little embarrassed.


    But I have to say that this is definitely the dream of most girls. Although this dream is out of reach, it can only be a dream for a lifetime.


    "Are these what you want?" Ye Hao stared at Zhao Yanting.


    "I actually..." Zhao Yanting wanted to explain.


    But Ye Hao still asked: "You just need to answer me, are these what you want?"


    Zhao Yanting bit her lip, facing Ye Hao''s powerful aura, she nodded silently.


    "Yanting, you go back and get on the bus first. I will give you a birthday party that satisfies you before the lunch break," Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Zhao Yanting looked at Ye Hao hesitantly.


    Song Xiaoyue walked out and took Zhao Yanting''s hand towards the teaching building: "Teacher Zhao, you don''t have to worry, just leave this to that guy. You can go to class with peace of mind."


    "But..." Zhao Yanting was a little worried.


    "Teacher Zhao, you have to believe him. Moreover, he is no longer the same Ye Hao. He has everything that no one can imagine." Song Xiaoyue knew Ye Hao''s energy.


    Zhao Yanting was pulled away by Song Xiaoyue.


    Zhou Xiong''s confession came to an end, and the surrounding students also dispersed.


    "What the **** do you kid want to do!" Zhou Xiong stared at Ye Hao coldly.


    "I don''t want to do it, I just want to give her a satisfactory birthday present." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Satisfying birthday gift? Hahaha, can you really get her an island? Don''t be the kind of island that can be stepped on with one foot." Zhou Xiong looked at Ye Hao contemptuously.


    "Then if I really give her an island, what should I do?" Ye Hao looked at Zhou Xiong jokingly.


    It''s been a long time since I slapped my face. What I like most is to make these guys who don''t know how high and thick they are, thinking they have a little money, this world is his guy, and understand how small he is.


    "If you can give her an island where people can live in, Lao Tzu kneels and climbs out from here." Zhou Xiong pointed to the school gate and said.


    Private island?


    Don''t be jokes, don''t talk about the high price of buying an island, first talk about the cumbersome procedures, it is impossible for you to buy it simply.


    And buying an island not only requires money, but also an identity!


    Among the world''s top 500 companies, it is estimated that only the bosses of the top 50 companies are eligible to purchase islands.


    But most of the top 50 companies are state-owned enterprises! One can imagine how difficult this is.


    "Plus one. From then on, I will not be allowed to appear in front of Zhao Yanting." Ye Hao raised a finger.


    "No problem. What if you can''t do it." Zhou Xiong stared at Ye Hao with a sneer.


    "It''s at your disposal." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Okay, my shoes are quite dirty. Later, I will let you kneel and lick my shoes in front of all the teachers and students of the school!" Zhou Xiong sneered.


    Ye Hao stopped paying attention to him, but returned to the car, took out his mobile phone, and started arranging things.


    After Song Xiaoyue sent Teacher Zhao back to the teaching building, she walked back and just passed Zhou Xiong.


    Before Zhou Xiong''s attention was on Zhao Yanting''s body, at this moment, looking at the young and beautiful, pure and moving girl in front of him, his eyelids twitched.


    And when she saw this beautiful woman in that fellow Audi, she was quite upset.


    The one who broke the Audi, how come there are beauties around him.


    Zhou Xiong walked to the front passenger door and knocked on the window.


    Song Xiaoyue rolled down the car window and looked at Zhou Xiong who was grinning outside.


    "What are you doing."


    "Miss, it''s best to keep your eyes open when you come out to play, and don''t be fooled by some people. You don''t want to sit on top of my Ferrari." Zhou Xiong looked at Song Xiaoyue with a smile.


    Even if you didn''t take Zhao Yanting today, if you can bring the girl in front of you back, hehehe, it won''t be a loss.


    "Scum." Song Xiaoyue looked at Zhou Xiong contemptuously, and then prepared to roll up the car window.


    "Don''t worry about rolling the window, let''s talk again." Zhou Xiong stretched his hand to Song Xiaoyue''s shoulder.


    But when his fingers touched Song Xiaoyue''s shoulder, he felt his arm numb as if he had touched an ice block, and there was a biting pain.


    It was so fright that he hurriedly retracted his arm, and the car window was closed at this time.


    Zhou Xiong looked at his bloodless arm, still with frost on it, astonished.


    What the **** is going on, how do I feel like I touched an ice cube just now.


    Could it be that I have been excessively indulging in this period of time?


    It seems that I have to make up for it.


    Zhou Xiong put down his hand, did not take this matter to heart, and glanced at the girl in the car window.


    Anyway, when that guy makes a fool of himself, this woman will definitely turn to herself.


    "Can it be done in two hours? I don''t want to see Teacher Zhao''s disappointed expression." Song Xiaoyue watched Ye Hao put down the phone.


    "No problem." Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue''s shoulder, and he felt what happened when Zhou Xiong touched Song Xiaoyue''s shoulder just now.


    Song Xiaoyue is now like a normal person, but after awakening, her body is no longer a normal person.


    "Satsuki, did you feel anything strange in your body after you woke up?"


    "You deserve my superpower." Song Xiaoyue grabbed a bottle of Coke in the drawer of the car and held it up. After a few seconds, water drops appeared on the surface of the Coke filling.


    And braving the cold.


    "I can lower the temperature of the surrounding objects at will now. Just now that guy touched me, I directly gave him a stimulus." Song Xiaoyue raised her hand, and an ice cube actually formed on her palm.


    Ye Hao frowned slightly looking at Song Xiaoyue.


    Similar to the ability of the ice-type ability, but unlike the ice-type ability, Song Xiaoyue does not need to consume mental energy when using this ability.


    If it is allowed to develop, it may become a very powerful person in the future.


    But Song Ying hoped that Song Xiaoyue could lead a normal life, so Ye Hao didn''t want to cultivate Song Xiaoyue''s ideas.

 Chapter 1857： Shit

    Chapter 1857


    A lot of time passed. An hour and a half passed in a blink of an eye. It was already eleven o''clock in the morning. It was only half an hour before the end of the last class and the lunch break at noon.


    Bump


    Zhou Xiong walked to Ye Hao''s car again, tapping Ye Hao''s window with his finger.


    Ye Hao rolled down the car window to see what this guy wanted to do.


    "Time is running out. Don''t forget the things you promised before. We are from the top ten and are waiting for you to lick your shoes." Zhou Xiong sneered and pointed to the dozens behind him.


    "Dare to grab a woman with Zhou Shao, and don''t ask who is in charge of this Haicheng."


    "Zhou Group, the leading enterprise in Haicheng, Zhou Shao said, you won''t have to mix in Haicheng."


    "I haven''t washed these shoes for months. I seem to have bumped into **** some time ago. You will like this smell kid."


    A bunch of people laughed there.


    "There is still half an hour, you don''t have to climb out in such a hurry." Ye Hao shrugged.


    "If you don''t see the coffin, you won''t cry." Zhou Xiong kicked on the door of the Audi car and returned to his group.


    "Don''t be angry, Shao Zhou, wait a minute for this guy to eat something delicious." The subordinates said flatteringly.


    Ye Hao rolled up the car window.


    "Don''t tell me, this time there was a lot of noise. The post bar of Haicheng No. 5 Middle School and even the post bar of Haicheng are spreading this matter." Song Xiaoyue said to Ye Hao with her mobile phone.


    What I saw on the screen of the phone were all discussions about what happened at the Haicheng No. 5 Middle School at this moment.


    ¡®Have you heard that Shao Zhou and a strange man were jealous for Teacher Zhao Yanting at school. ¡¯


    ¡®That kid doesn¡¯t think much, who is Zhou Shao! That is a person related to the Zhou group, I heard that his uncle is the vice president of the Zhou group! ¡¯


    ¡®The newly-built teaching building and multimedia classrooms of our school are all invested by the Zhou Group, which is now the manager of our school! ¡¯


    ...


    "What do we eat at noon." Ye Hao didn''t bother to take a look.


    Song Xiaoyue casts Ye Hao''s eyes: "This matter hasn''t been dealt with yet, you just want to have lunch."


    "Things that can be solved with money are not things." Ye Hao said boredly.


    If those things can be solved with money, Ye Hao doesn''t need to worry so much now.


    [System Special Task: The second hint, the person in charge of Hawkeye]


    At this time, a prompt box appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao frowned.


    This is the truth punishment mission of that world. I have experienced the dragon tomb before. I thought that all the truth had been found out, but I didn''t expect this punishment mission to still exist.


    And only half a year is left.


    This time gave the second clue.


    "This world is full of threats from gods and demons. Isn''t this the truth of the world?" Ye Hao thought to himself that this was something he had always wondered.


    Is there any secret behind all this that he hasn''t solved it? It seems that all this can only be known by solving the problem of Hawkeye.


    I hope I won''t make any more forks.


    Another half hour passed unconsciously.


    Jingle Bell


    The get out of class bell rang for the lunch break, but this time, instead of as usual, all the students left the school frantically. Instead, they were all crowded in all places where you could see the Audi and Ferrari under the teaching building.


    They all looked forward to the duel between Zhou Shao and the mysterious young man.


    Zhao Yanting also finished class at this time, and walked out of the teaching building with a stack of textbooks, her expression worried.


    "Boy, how about it? Time has come, should you lick your shoes?" Zhou Xiong walked to the door of Ye Hao''s car again and said with a sneer.


    When Ye Hao saw Zhao Yanting coming over, he stretched out, took out his cell phone, and made a call on his own.


    "It''s time to start."


    Zhou Xiong frowned. How could he look at the boy with such a full-fledged expression on his chest when he died? Is it possible that he could really build a small island from Zhao Yanting?


    Just when everyone was puzzled, Zhao Yanting passed through the crowd who voluntarily gave way to the Audi car.


    Just when she was about to speak, a strange noise came from the sky.


    Dozens of helicopters appeared above Haicheng No. 5 Middle School, and a black iron box was hung under each helicopter, as if it contained something.


    Ye Hao got out of the car and looked at Zhao Yanting with a smile: "This is my first gift, I hope you like it."


    At the next moment, an amazing scene appeared.


    The black iron box under the dozens of helicopters in the sky opened, and countless rose flowers floated down from it.


    It directly formed the rose rain.


    Everyone present looked at this scene and regarded it.


    Rose Flower Rain is not only red roses, but also black roses, blue roses, and other kinds of roses. After all, it is difficult to collect such a large number of red roses in a short time.


    The chain reaction of all this is that all roses will be cut off within half a month in the entire Jiangnan area.


    Because in one morning, all the shops and suppliers'' roses were bought away. Those bosses recalled that they had never done such a weird business.


    Those people drove the container trucks to the shop''s factory buildings, and they just started to move things. In some places, it was not convenient to move things. They felt that they smashed the door or the glass, and forcibly opened a way out.


    And just when the bosses thought someone was robbing them, someone walked up to them and threw down a cheque. The money on it was several times the market price of each of their shops, factories, and roses.


    This directly saves the process of asking for advice, and no one dares to care about the broken door or glass.


    It took ten minutes for the rain of roses to be over. One can imagine the number of rose petals.


    The dozens of helicopters also left.


    The entire Haicheng No. 5 Middle School was soaked in the rose pond.


    All the teachers and all the students were stunned by this scene. They had never seen it before, or they would never see such a scene like a call again in their lifetime.


    "It''s so romantic, it turned out to be a rain of roses!"


    "How much does it cost? My boyfriend bought me a rose and it hurts to death. There are at least millions of rose petals."


    "My home is a flower shop. These roses require at least hundreds of millions of funds to prepare, and some of them are quite precious! And you don''t want to think about it, this also includes a helicopter!


    This is not spreading flowers, this is simply spreading money. "


    The surrounding students looked at the petals on the ground and couldn''t help but look at the handsome man with envy, admiration, admiration, admiration, and jealousy.


    Ye Hao looked at Zhao Yanting who was so speechless by this scene, he smiled and said, "How about? Do you like this gift."

 Chapter 1858： Pick any private island

    Chapter 1858


    Zhao Yanting covered her mouth. At this moment, she was so excited that she couldn''t use words to describe her inner feelings.


    This is like a fairy tale scene, isn''t it what she often dreams of.


    Which woman does not want a prince charming in her life to come to a brilliant dream scene for her.


    "Thank you..." Zhao Yanting''s eyes were moist, and all she could say now was these three words.


    Zhou Xiong stepped back and looked at the rose petals under his feet.


    At this moment, his loving flowerpot was already submerged by these petals.


    The gifts that I have spent hundreds of thousands to prepare are not worth mentioning in this gorgeous scene.


    Zhou Xiong was not reconciled. He looked at Ye Hao jealously. He had guessed that this young man must have an unusual identity. After all, setting up such a scene would require too much manpower and financial resources to promote it.


    And these also mean status!


    But he still didn''t believe that this man could give Zhao Yanting an island.


    So even if he now knows that he is inferior to the man in front of him, he still takes that bet as his last comfort.


    No matter what he is, as long as he can''t take out an island, he will lose today.


    At this moment, several cars drove into the school with "flowers" and stopped right next to Ye Hao''s place, and a group of people came out.


    Among them, there are not only Chinese, but also foreigners with blond hair and white faces, curly hair and black faces!


    Each one is a suit leather collar.


    The posture is divided into three waves.


    Zhou Xiong''s eyes widened when he saw the people coming.


    He may not know the foreigners, but he does know the Huaxia native. It is a special real estate agent who specializes in selling and leasing Huaxia''s private islands.


    The Huaxia system is rather special. Only use rights are sold, not land rights, just like buying a house now.


    But this is no different from buying an island.


    "May I ask if you are Miss Zhao." The Chinese merchant took the lead to walk in front of Zhao Yanting.


    "I am." Zhao Yanting nodded suspiciously.


    "My surname is Chen, you can call me Mr. Chen. I''m here to introduce you to the islands of our company." Mr. Chen clapped his hands, and several staff members behind him have already set up a simple projector.


    Then a gorgeous island appeared in the projection curtain.


    "According to the requirements, we specially selected three islands for Miss Zhao to choose. One of them is located in the inner lake, called Blue Coral Island, covering an area of ??600 mu. Because it is an inner lake, there is no risk of land loss due to high tide.


    There is a swimming pool, a six-story villa building, tennis courts, basketball courts, gardens, and aprons. If you decide to buy now, we will also give away a helicopter and all the equipment on the island.


    The price is 2 billion yuan.


    In addition, we also have two in the South China Sea and the East China Sea..."


    While Mr. Chen was talking, the big screen behind him still showed information about the islands, and even the staff even moved out the island models of the same scale.


    The students around were stunned.


    The boy didn''t expect to have his own small island, sitting on the happy island owner.


    Which girl has never imagined her own prince charming with a gorgeous magical island, enjoying the life like a fairyland.


    But the price really discouraged them.


    "As long as you nod your head for the three islands I introduced, Ms. Zhao, whichever one belongs to you." Mr. Chen took out three documents and handed it to Zhao Yanting.


    Zhao Yanting was dumbfounded and did not dare to pick up this thing at all.


    "Wait...I...I."


    "Miss Zhao, please don''t make a decision so quickly. In fact, European and American style islands are also good. I also specially selected two suitable islands for Ms. Zhao. One is located in the Mediterranean Sea called''Blue Sea Love'', which occupies an area. One hundred and fifty acres.


    There are two outdoor swimming pools and indoor swimming pools. There is also a helipad on the runway equipped with small aircraft.


    In the middle of the island, there is a classical European and American style castle. All the decorations are designed according to the residence of the princess in the middle ages, but you don''t have to worry about life problems. It is also equipped with all modern instruments.


    In addition, if you want to go out and play, you only need to take a yacht and you can reach France or Italy in an hour. The price is $600 million. "A Mr. Blond walked out and started to sell his island.


    The girls around were intoxicated, and the phantom herself was the princess in the castle.


    "Miss Zhao, these islands are too small. Our company owns the private island of Induyang, and it is a new private island that has not yet been sold. The area of ??the island reaches 500 acres, which is equivalent to 3000 acres in the Chinese system. about.


    We have three hills, two grasslands, two castles, two modern villas, aircraft landing strips, tarmacs, not to mention swimming pools.


    Currently, there is no problem with the island¡¯s buildings that can accommodate five thousand people.


    And the island also has 100% ownership. As long as you purchase the island, you are equivalent to a queen. The market price of this island is set at 1.3 billion US dollars internally. "


    Zhao Yanting looked at the few contracts in front of her, and the three bosses who seemed to treat herself as a god, so Zhao Yanting didn''t know what to do.


    After holding back for a long time, she said: "This...this is too expensive, I can''t afford it."


    "Miss Zhao, the money and someone promised to pay in full, our company has also determined the other party''s ability to pay. As long as you nod your head, any island will be yours." Mr. Chen said with bright eyes.


    This time this list must be won. He has never seen such a bold customer. If this list can be made, his net profit will be several hundred million.


    Everyone present was stunned at this moment, from a small exquisite island to a large island where a kingdom can be built, and as long as nodding their heads, the island will be Teacher Zhao''s next moment.


    Everyone looked at the man standing next to the Audi car.


    They all want to ask, eldest brother, you can afford an island, why are you driving Audi in a low-key manner?


    Zhao Yanting was really confused and didn''t know what to do, she could only ask for help to look at the "culprit."


    Ye Hao came up to relieve Zhao Yanting: "Okay. With so many islands, Yan Ting can''t make a decision for a while. Then leave all the islands. Then Yan Ting wants to go to that one.


    Don''t like to sell again. "


    Ye Hao''s opening completely showed what is willfulness.


    Keep them all, take turns, and don¡¯t like to sell them when the time comes.


    What is a local tyrant? What is a big money?


    This is!


    All the women present looked at Zhao Yanting enviously, wishing they could replace her.

 Chapter 1859： What are you Zhou Xiong

    Chapter 1859: What Are You Zhou Xiong


    When the businessmen heard Ye Hao''s words, they were all excited.


    I thought it would be nice to sell one island, but I didn''t expect that the other party would be so bold and directly demand all the islands.


    The black businessman felt blood dripping in his heart at this moment. If he knew that the other party was such a rich businessman, he should take out all the islands. Maybe he could make a lot of money.


    "Ye Hao, this... this is not appropriate. This gift is too expensive." Zhao Yanting never thought that Ye Hao would actually send herself a private island, and it was not just one.


    "There is nothing inappropriate. This is a gift from me. If you refuse, I will leave those islands alone. Let them stay there to withstand the wind and sun and be decadent." Ye Hao said I have Money is my wayward look.


    The girls around have become idiots.


    What Zhou Xiong has long been left behind by them, Zhou Xiong spends hundreds of thousands on a ceremony at most, but he spent nearly several billion in this one!


    This is equivalent to Haicheng''s net profit for one year.


    Compared to Ye Hao''s scenery, Zhou Xiong was like a defeated general at the moment, with a humiliated face.


    He clenched his fist and gave Ye Hao a fierce look. He had already noted the appearance of this person, and when he returned, he would always think of a way to clean up this guy.


    Although this guy seemed to be a rich man, he knew Zhou Xiong from the rich man in Haicheng.


    As the saying goes, a strong dragon does not crush a snake.


    Compared to me, I can''t beat you, but don''t forget that this is Haicheng, and Haicheng is their Zhou family.


    Zhou Xiong turned around to leave.


    "Stop, you haven''t redeemed your promise just now." Song Xiaoyue pointed to Zhou Xiong who was about to leave.


    Zhou Xiong looked ugly, how could he really get out of here in front of so many people.


    If it spreads out, how could he still mix in Haicheng in the future.


    "Get out!" the previous physical education teacher shouted loudly.


    Then some boys who saw Zhou Xiong''s upset also shouted loudly.


    "roll!"


    "roll!"


    "roll!"


    Ye Hao looked at Zhou Xiong with a smile, but he didn''t speak.


    But Zhou Xiong put all the resentment on Ye Hao.


    He gritted his teeth and walked straight to Ye Hao, pointing to Ye Hao''s nose and said, "Boy, don''t be proud. I tell you, no matter how great you are outside, this is Haicheng.


    This is what Lao Tzu Zhou''s family said, you''d better get out of Haicheng quickly, otherwise you will deflate one day in Haicheng! "


    "Zhou''s family? Zhou''s family is yours." Ye Hao said with a chuckle, holding his arms around his chest.


    "The Zhou family will do what I said." Zhou Xiong yelled directly and pointed at the people around him who mocked him and shouted: "Shut up to Lao Tzu, a bunch of gangsters, what are your skills?


    Lao Tzu is richer and more advanced than you. You can''t afford to play school flowers, Lao Tzu can play casually! Let me ask believe it or not to let you all drop out! "


    Pop pop


    An applause rang from a distance.


    "It''s a big tone, how come I don''t know when Zhou Xiong said you Zhou Xiong, forget it? What kind of thing is Zhou Xiong you."


    Zhou Xiong was very annoyed at this moment. He did not expect that at this time, someone would dare to touch this mold.


    "I..."


    When Zhou Xiong turned around and was about to curse someone, his words came to a halt, and his two eyes almost came out.


    "Zhou...Zhou Zhou..."


    A middle-aged man walked over, followed by a rather ugly face behind him, with anger in his eyes that he could not wait to tear Zhou Xiong apart.


    "I can''t afford you this week''s manager. Isn''t the Zhou family determined by you? Shouldn''t the title of this week''s manager be given to you." The middle-aged man glared at Zhou Xiong coldly.


    Zhou Xiong was so scared that both legs were shaking.


    The man next to the middle-aged man quickly stepped forward and directly slapped Zhou Xiong five or six slaps.


    "Asshole, you are going to shake the sky."


    "Uncle..." Zhou Xiong did not expect that his uncle, who had always treated him as his own son, would hit him.


    "Don''t call me uncle, I''m not your uncle!" Zhou Bangsheng felt like he was going to explode.


    He has no children at his knees, and Zhou Xiong, who has a sweet mouth, was cultivated by him and served as the general manager of the Zhou Group branch.


    But I didn''t expect that such a big disaster would have been caused today.


    Zhou Bangsheng looked at the young man standing next to the Audi car timidly. He didn''t know Ye Hao, but he once saw Mr. Zhou taking out a photo of this young man.


    And he also said this sentence: Zhou Group belongs to this young man. Without this young man, there would be no current Zhou Group. As long as the other party said a word, Zhou Wanda could even declare the Zhou Group closed down!


    One can imagine how tall this young man is in Zhou Wanda''s mind.


    The Zhou Group, which has a market value of several billions, can fall apart with just one sentence.


    "Mr. Ye, long time no see." Zhou Wanda walked to Ye Hao. Although he was a generation older than Ye Hao, he still respectfully addressed Mr. Ye.


    "Uncle Zhou, you don''t have to be such a pity, just call me Xiaoye. I didn''t expect this to alarm you." Ye Hao was a little surprised but reasonable.


    After all, what I prepared this time, but there was a lot of noise.


    The Zhou Group is the leading enterprise in Haicheng. If this is something he doesn''t know about Zhou Wanda, it is estimated that the Zhou Group will also go bankrupt.


    "Uncle Zhou, what is the relationship between Zhou Xiong and you this time?" Ye Hao asked.


    Zhou Wanda''s heart beat, he glanced at Zhou Bangsheng and Zhou Xiong with a sullen face.


    "He is my cousin''s nephew, but from now on, he is no longer a member of the Zhou group and has nothing to do with our Zhou family."


    After speaking, Zhou Wanda looked at Zhou Bangsheng again.


    Zhou Bangsheng hurriedly said: "Cousin, I have no way of discipline. This week, the male character is bad. From today on, I will cut off the relationship with my uncle and nephew, and I will not communicate with each other."


    "Uncle...you...you can''t do this." Zhou Xiong was shocked.


    He has his current status, and his current life is all dependent on his uncle and the Zhou group.


    Without the background of the Zhou Group and the umbrella of his uncle, then Zhou Xiong would be nothing.


    If this news spreads, it is estimated that within three days, those who have been offended by him before will be sent directly to the morgue!


    Zhou Xiong knelt on the ground crying and hugged Zhou Bangsheng''s thigh directly.


    Zhou Bangsheng looked at Zhou Xiong in disgust. Although this godson was important, his current wealth status was important, and he knew that if he did not have the current wealth status, Zhou Xiong would not respect himself so much.


    "Get off. Niezhang, this is someone you should not offend. What Mr. Ye said just now, get out of here! If you don''t get out, I will let someone discount your leg and throw it out!"


    Zhou Bangsheng set his attitude very wisely.

 Chapter 1860： Business legend

    Zhou Xiong glanced at Ye Hao and was surprised at Ye Hao''s identity, and he also knew that he had stepped onto the iron plate this time.


    It was worth lying on the ground, rolling toward the school gate dingy, but it caused many students'' sighs along the way.


    Some female students in short skirts pressed their skirts and shouted hooligans.


    By the time Zhou Xiong rolled to the gate of the school, his suit was already in tatters and there were many scratches on his body.


    Just when Zhou Xiong got up, a little alley in the gray-headed walkway, a sense of crisis came. He saw that he was blocked by a dozen boys before and after.


    "You...what are you going to do first." Zhou Xiong sensed that the person who came was bad.


    "Zhou Xiong, you also have today. I just accidentally stepped on your shoes, and you just beat me to the hospital."


    "And my girlfriend. You **** spent money to put my girlfriend to sleep and sent me a video!"


    "You **** always gives up, many of the girls in our class have been ruined by you. I have seen you upset for a long time."


    A bunch of boys are like wolves, clenching their fists, ready to go.


    Zhou Xiong was horrified when he saw a voice on the corner of the street: "That person, you are the teacher of Haicheng No. 5 Middle School. Hurry up and save me, the students in your school have hit someone!"


    The physical education teacher who happened to pass by glanced at Zhou Xiong, and the students looked at their teacher with some scruples.


    "Be quiet, look at the place to spank. Butt, stomach, these places just greet you, don''t be beaten to death." The physical education teacher lit a cigarette and stood with his back to the street.


    Not only did not stop, but also stood guard for the boys.


    "It''s a teacher!" This is the first time boys like their physical education teacher so much, and Zhou Xiong also fell into despair.


    But this was the beginning of his despair. Unsurprisingly a few days later, Zhou Xiong''s offended people came to the door one after another. From then on, Zhou Xiong seemed to disappear from the world.


    Some people say that he has been killed.


    Some people say that he once saw Zhou Xiong whose legs were broken in a red light street in a remote town, serving others.


    ...


    Go back to school.


    Everything is resolved.


    Song Xiaoyue squinted at Ye Hao and signaled that they could leave. She didn''t like the feeling of being watched.


    "Uncle Zhou, I still have some things, so I won''t accompany you." Ye Hao waved his hand.


    "Okay, you are busy with you. Come and sit at your uncle''s place when you have time." Zhou Wanda said with a smile, and then Zhou Wanda left by car.


    And Ye Hao successfully invited Zhao Yanting to go out for dinner with herself and Song Xiaoyue.


    The black Audi car drove away from the school under the attention of everyone.


    And the roses in the place in the school were still there. Just when the aunt sweeper was worried about it, a cleaning company, more than a dozen people came to the school.


    And began to clean up the tragedy.


    This made everyone once again marveled at the strength of the rich, everything can be arranged properly.


    In Zhou Wanda''s car.


    "Bang Sheng, you should temporarily dismiss the position of vice president. Go to the grassroots level and run more." Zhou Wanda said.


    Zhou Bangsheng smiled bitterly on the side. He knew that this was Zhou Wanda''s punishment to him, but it was much better than Zhou Xiong.


    He is actually the same as Zhou Xiong, if he leaves the Zhou Group, he will be nothing.


    Zhou Bangsheng couldn''t help but look at Zhou Wanda and ask: "Boss Zhou, that Mr. Ye, I think he is only in his early twenties, why can he have such a high status in your heart?


    Your Zhou Group has a market value of several billion! In a few years, you may be able to become a multinational company. "


    Zhou Wanda smiled and looked at the scenery of Haicheng outside the car window.


    "I remember that two years ago, at that time Haicheng was dominated by three big groups, and our Zhou group was only the bottom one. That man has the ability to wipe out the other two big groups.


    And afterwards, Tianhui International Investment Company is willing to invest in us because of Xiaoye. "


    Zhou Bangsheng was surprised. He never thought that the rise of the Zhou Group was due to this person.


    "Besides, as far as I know. Yuhang''s Ye family has a very good relationship with Ye Hao, and those big families in Xiangdu also have a good relationship with Ye Hao.


    Even in the early years of the Sino-foreign business war, he was behind.


    I was lucky enough to get acquainted with a big guy in Xiangxiang. When he mentioned Ye Hao, he said a word.


    ¡®One person can fight the four consortiums at the fingertips of a hundred billion wealth, and the outcome is all in one thought. ¡¯. "


    Zhou Bangsheng''s pupils dilated.


    As a businessman, no one knows that the Sino-foreign war a year ago was a business war that swept through the three major sectors of Europe, America and Asia, involving more than half of the world''s top 500 companies.


    There are also four of the top ten consortia in the world.


    This is equivalent to half of the world''s wealth. This young man has the power to contend!


    Zhou Bangsheng couldn''t help secretly rejoicing that he had offended such a person, and it was a pretty good thing to just demote him.


    ...


    In an elegant restaurant, there is only Ye Hao''s table of guests, and this restaurant has been booked by Ye Hao.


    "Ye Hao, Xiaoyue, aren''t you all studying at Huaxia University. School should have already started by now, why are you still here?" Zhao Yanting looked at the two in confusion.


    "Because of some things, we have temporarily suspended classes." Ye Hao found some reasons to prevaricate.


    After all, Zhao Yanting is still an ordinary person, and there are some things that she should not be exposed to.


    After that, Zhao Yanting didn''t interrogate too much, but she still hesitated about Ye Hao''s gift of her island. She wanted to return it to Ye Hao several times, but Ye Hao refused.


    A meal was finished quickly, and the school afternoon was about to arrive, and Zhao Yanting got up to leave.


    "I''ll drive you." Ye Hao got up and followed Zhao Yanting.


    "No, it''s not far from the school. Plus this time, I walk faster than you take the car." Zhao Yanting politely refused, walked to the elevator entrance, pressed the button, and waited for the elevator to come down.


    This process was a bit awkward. After all, what happened in the morning was too fresh for Zhao Yanting, and it is estimated that she will never forget it in her lifetime.


    Looking at Ye Hao, who exuded the charm of this man next to him, Zhao Yanting couldn''t deceive the delicate feelings that arose in her heart.


    "Sister Ting, here''s this thing for you." Ye Hao suddenly took out a delicate little token and handed it to Zhao Yanting.


    "This is?" Zhao Yanting looked at the token in confusion.


    "I now live in Wushuang City in the north of the city. If something happens in the future or encounters any danger, I will take this token to Wushuang City, where you can be protected."


    Ye Hao said, this time the elevator also arrived.


    "Well, then I will accept it. Goodbye." Zhao Yanting didn''t think much about it. Compared with the island, she could still accept this kind of gift with peace of mind and get into the elevator.


    Ye Hao watched the elevator door close. He gave Zhao Yanting the token because he was worried about the threat that would happen soon, which would be the "doom."


    He didn''t know whether the end would come or what situation it would come, so he had to give this thing to Zhao Yanting so that she could take refuge in Wushuang City.


    Among them are the permission token to enter Wushuang City, and the locator, Ye Hao can determine the location of the token through the system.

 Chapter 1861： Facing the Ocean, Spring and Blossom

    Inside the Audi car.


    "Hey, you''re really provocative this time. It''s raining all over the sky again, and you''re sending to the island. Don''t forget, you are now my boyfriend." Song Xiaoyue pouted.


    The fairy tale scene before, no matter which woman would be envious.


    "At that time, you asked me to help Sister Ting." Ye Hao shrugged helplessly. In fact, even if Song Xiaoyue didn''t say anything, he would help Sister Ting settle this matter.


    "Miss Song, go ahead. Where do you want to go next." Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue.


    Song Xiaoyue thought for a while, and she said, "I want to feel the feeling of the spring facing the sea!"


    Facing the Ocean, Spring and Blossom.


    Anyone who has read this poem must have had this kind of illusion.


    "It''s easy." Ye Hao started the car and drove towards the beach.


    Facing the sea, of course I have to go to the beach.


    ...


    As the sun sets, on a red-reflected sandy beach, a wooden structured villa is located here. Song Xiaoyue is sitting on the balcony, looking at the beautiful scenery.


    "The dishes are ready. Miss, please have a meal." Ye Hao came up with the last dish.


    The fragrant dishes made Song Xiaoyue move her index finger.


    Although I have eaten Ye Hao''s dishes many times, every time I eat it, I feel that my life is delicious.


    Most of all, it is still under such a romantic scene today.


    The two drank red wine and ate the dishes, and the setting sun illuminated them.


    "The first day is about to end. There are still six days, what are your conditions for the next six days?" Ye Hao asked.


    One condition every day is what Ye Hao promised.


    Ye Hao didn''t take it as a condition like having dinner on the beach. After all, it couldn''t be easier. He didn''t care about it.


    And the condition on the first day is a kiss, and the condition will be special every day after that.


    "I''ll talk about the conditions later." Song Xiaoyue touched her slightly bulging belly, and every time she ate Ye Hao''s dishes, her food intake was at least twice the usual.


    "Then we will live here tonight. You sleep in the master bedroom on the second floor, and I sleep in the second bedroom on the first floor." Ye Hao picked up the dinner plate and was going to wash the dishes.


    "Wait! Tonight...tonight...we are going to sleep together!" Song Xiaoyue''s cheeks flushed, she dared not look at Ye Hao''s eyes, and could only look at the dark sea with only stars and moonlight.


    sleep together?


    Ye Hao raised his eyebrows. Although sleeping with a beautiful woman, this is a very beautiful thing.


    But Song Xiaoyue is her sister-in-law.


    "Ahem...can you change a condition?" Ye Hao started a discussion.


    "No!" Song Xiaoyue gritted her teeth and forced herself to let go of her shame.


    Ye Hao sighed: "That will have to wait until tomorrow night. According to our terms, it will be one a day."


    Song Xiaoyue didn''t expect Ye Hao to delay time in this way.


    "Well, no one is allowed to sleep before twelve o''clock tonight. After twelve o''clock, it will be tomorrow. Then you must sleep with me!" Song Xiaoyue stared at Ye Hao.


    This woman is really trying to achieve her goal, she can think of anything.


    Ye Hao had no choice but to be defeated, and no longer emphasized what is today and tomorrow, and honestly went to wash the dishes.


    Song Xiaoyue showed the expression of a winner, she raised her fist and secretly encouraged herself.


    Then she took out her bag and put a secret weapon in it!


    night


    Because Ye Hao knew it was going to happen sooner or later. Since he couldn''t hide, Ye Hao went to bed early. Anyway, if he went to bed early, he should be lying next to an inflatable doll.


    Suddenly, the bathroom door opened, and Song Xiaoyue walked out after washing herself.


    He was wearing black silk pajamas, very sultry.


    Ye Hao swallowed, and the concentration he had trained before this moment disappeared almost instantly.


    In terms of figure, Tang Yuan is no worse than Song Xiaoyue.


    But the problem lies in the identity of Song Xiaoyue, that is Ye Hao''s sister-in-law, you say it is not exciting.


    Ye Hao deliberately looked away.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s appearance, Song Xiaoyue was secretly delighted, her decisive underwear was not worn for nothing, but she put aside her shame and put on this translucent dress with only a few ropes.


    Song Xiaoyue climbed up under the dim light and lay beside Ye Hao. She felt her heart pounding, almost jumping out.


    If you turn on the incandescent lamp at this time, you can definitely see the red skin that is almost bleeding.


    "Then... let''s turn off the lights and sleep." Ye Hao''s voice came.


    This made Song Xiaoyue secretly angry, this lady dressed like this, you didn''t even show it at all.


    Song Xiaoyue really wanted to roll over and ride on Ye Hao, and asked loudly, "Do you want to be a beast, or is it better to be a beast."


    But the last reason prevented Song Xiaoyue from making such crazy behavior.


    "Have you forgotten what you promised me in the morning. For these seven days, I will kiss each other in the morning and evening." Song Xiaoyue''s voice came.


    Ye Hao complained in his heart: Grandma, you really treat me as a saint.


    You must know that your sister may have not come to open the gate and release the water for several months. If you don''t hold it back then, you will suffer!


    If Song Xiaoyue knew what Ye Hao was thinking, she would definitely reply, "If you suffer, you will suffer. Who is afraid of whom?"


    Finally, helpless, Ye Hao could only lift up, and in the dim light, he kissed Song Xiaoyue for a minute.


    The test of this kiss to Ye Hao was much more difficult than in the morning.


    This is challenging his man''s bottom line.


    ...


    No words for a night.


    Song Xiaoyue opened her eyes, she stretched her waist, her hand did not touch the body next to her.


    She turned her head and looked at the empty bed next to her, looking at her clothes, she was very angry.


    She fell asleep without knowing it because she was so nervous last night, she never thought that this guy really didn''t do anything last night!


    This is simply insulting her!


    Song Xiaoyue got up, changed clothes, and prepared to find that **** beast.


    The moment she opened the door, she was dumbfounded.


    She covered her mouth, her eyes flashing with incredible emotions.


    The entire beach was full of flowers, besides the flowers on the ground, there were also trees with flowers.


    All kinds of flowers, even off-season flowers.


    Roses, peonies, lilies, chrysanthemums, plum blossoms, cherry blossoms, peach blossoms and more!


    These are real flowers, not fake words, or flower pots!


    Is indeed standing on the beach with the sea behind!


    This scene is so beautiful.


    "Facing the sea, the spring flowers are blooming. How is it, not beautiful." Ye Hao walked out and looked at all the things he had prepared before him with satisfaction.


    For this, he woke up two hours in advance, and then he found A Lu and used her power to set up this scene, which was regarded as fulfilling Song Xiaoyue''s wish yesterday.


    The corners of Song Xiaoyue''s eyes were wet, she ran to Ye Hao, her white arms directly wrapped Ye Hao''s neck, and her red lips were offered.

 Chapter 1862： Meet Ning Yawen again

    Chapter 1862-Meeting Ning Yawen Again


    "Is it enough? Let''s go to Teacher Song Yawen." Ye Hao sat in the car and looked at Song Xiaoyue who was still looking at the seaside scenery reluctantly outside the car.


    "I still can''t bear to leave." Song Xiaoyue looked at the flowers, the sea, and the beautiful scenery.


    If given her choice, she really likes to be able to stay here for the rest of her life with the one she loves.


    "Then we will be here in the next few days." Ye Hao suggested.


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, Song Xiaoyue immediately dispelled the thoughts in her heart and got in the car.


    "Seeing you behaved so well this morning, I don''t blame you." Song Xiaoyue took a deep breath and smiled satisfied.


    The complaints about things last night disappeared instantly.


    But this made Ye Hao very confused.


    Blame me? What is to blame for me?


    With doubts, Ye Hao drove towards Yuhang.


    The music Song Xiaoyue wants to see is Ning Yawen.


    According to Ye Hao''s understanding, Ning Yawen is now attending a music festival in Yuhang.


    After driving for two hours, Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue came to the Yuhang Music Festival.


    This is a large area, mainly divided into several areas, popular music, classical music, national instrumental music, Western instrumental music.


    Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue found Ning Yawen in the middle of the venue of national instrumental music and western instrumental music.


    Ning Yawen wore that unchanging black elegant cheongsam, which looked like a very dazzling black pearl in the crowd.


    Many people around are talking to him, most of them are men.


    After all, Ning Yawen is still single so far, and it is said that the relationship between Ning Yawen and Yuhanghu''s family is very good now, this is a rich family.


    Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue came quietly behind Ning Yawen, and Song Xiaoyue directly rushed up and hugged Ning Yawen.


    "Ms. Ning."


    Facing Ning Yawen with a surprised look, Song Xiaoyue put out her tongue mischievously.


    During the high school period, Song Xiaoyue''s two favorite teachers were Zhao Yanzhao and Ning Yawen.


    "Xiaoyue! Why are you here?" Ning Yawen looked at her former student unexpectedly. Since she suddenly appeared here, wouldn''t it be him...


    Ning Yawen quickly saw Ye Hao in front of her. When facing this man, the emotion in Ning Yawen''s eyes was obviously different from looking at other men.


    "Xiaoyue said she missed you, so she came to see you specially, didn''t disturb you." Ye Hao smiled.


    "No, no." Ning Yawen shook her head.


    "Yawen, who are these two?" Ning Yawen''s companion looked at the pair of handsome men and women in confusion.


    "It''s my student, and my friend." Ning Yawen introduced, and then pointed to her group: "These are my friends in the instrumental music world."


    A group of people met each other, and it was obvious that Ning Yawen had a lot of things now and talked a lot with her colleagues.


    I can only apologize to let Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue wait for a while.


    Listening to the content of their conversation, it seems to be an invitation letter to a foreign music festival.


    Song Xiaoyue now walked to the side of Western musical instruments and looked at the violin, her eyes gleaming.


    "Little sister, do you learn the violin?" A woman with Ning Yawen walked over and asked with a smile.


    "Yes." Song Xiaoyue nodded and looked at the woman in her 30s.


    "My name is Pan Cui, a classmate of Ning Yawen at the Conservatory of Music. We have known each other for almost 20 years." Pan Cui introduced herself.


    "My name is Song Xiaoyue. His name is Ye Hao." Song Xiaoyue seemed to be very affectionate to people who like musical instruments, and immediately became acquainted with this Miss Pan.


    "Mr. Ye also likes instrumental music? Which instrument is good at?" Pan Cui asked, looking at Ye Hao, who had been silent.


    "Hobbies, hobbies." Ye Hao said modestly.


    Song Xiaoyue rolled her eyes.


    Just your skills, hobbies?


    It is estimated that if professional instrumentalists hear it, they will be able to see people directly.


    But she didn''t break him down either. She knew Ye Hao was a charming man, but it was enough for her to appreciate his charm. The less people knew the better.


    Pan Cui didn''t think too much, after all, some of the people who came to the festival were just fans.


    "Sister Pan, what are Teacher Ning and the others talking about. Something seems to be anxious." Song Xiaoyue asked curiously.


    "It''s because of an invitation. Several of us represent the Jiangnan National Instrumental Music Association. Some time ago, an organization sent us an invitation letter, asking us to enjoy the performance. Maybe we can also perform on stage.


    For this, we have been preparing for a long time. But I don''t know why, have they moved recently?


    Isn''t everyone in a hurry? Pan Cui sighed.


    "Invitation letter? What organization''s invitation letter?" Song Xiaoyue asked.


    "Vienna Golden Hall." The term Pan Cui uttered made Song Xiaoyue''s eyes widened.


    Ye Hao also cast his eyes.


    The Vienna Golden Hall is one of the most famous and oldest concert halls in the world.


    Many musicians, pianists, instrumentalists, and composers hope that they can perform on this stage, but because in recent years some Chinese have spent money to hold concerts in the Vienna Golden Hall.


    Thinking of the idea of ??gilding abroad and famous in China.


    The level of the Vienna Golden Hall has been reduced a lot.


    "As far as I know, the concert at the Golden Hall in Vienna can now be held at a cost. Is an invitation so difficult?" Ye Hao asked puzzled.


    "This is true. But the time we are going to is special. Golden September is a special day in the Golden Hall in Vienna. This month does not accept any commercial performances, only special crowds will be invited to perform and appreciate. The entire period One month, and the peak is on the 15th of the month.


    This means the most high-end performance of the festival! "Pan Cui''s eyes are full of yearning.


    15th?


    Isn''t that the day after tomorrow?


    Excluding preparations, rest, and jet lag, it takes nearly ten hours just to fly.


    No wonder they are so anxious.


    "Oh, why are you still discussing the performance of the Golden Hall." At this moment, a voice came.


    Ning Yawen''s expression immediately changed when she saw the person coming.


    There appeared a group of men and women in suits, tuxedos or **** evening wear, who seemed to be instrumentalists.


    The one who was talking was one of the women with heavy make-up, dressed as if she was afraid that others would not know that the two pieces of meat on her chest were bulged.


    "Who is this person?" Song Xiaoyue asked.


    Pan Cui said with a sullen face: "Bai Xiping, Jiangnan Province, the president of the Western Instrumental Music Association. It is the enemy of our association."


    There will always be some friction between Eastern instrumental music and Western instrumental music.


    "Bai Xiping, what does it matter to you when we talk?" a woman next to Ning Yawen said uncomfortably.


    "NO, NO. Don''t call me Bai Xiping, my name is Marilyn Bai now." With a high expression on Bai Xiping, she shook her two lumps of fat.


    "I kindly remind you, don''t worry about it here. The Golden Hall, the invitation letter for the Golden September Mid-Month performance, we have already obtained. We are going to take the evening plane to Odili.


    You... just play with your outdated antiques here. "Bai Xiping sneered.

 Chapter 1863： Golden September Recital

    Chapter 1863 Golden September Concert


    "Invite you?" Ning Yawen showed a surprised expression.


    Bai Xiping looked at Ning Yawen a little jealously. She has never used Ning Yawen because the boys she likes basically like Ning Yawen. Even the guy who still appears in bed with him still shouts Ning. Yawen''s name.


    So she always takes pleasure in confronting Ning Yawen, just want to see that she is inferior to herself.


    "Of course. Golden September in the Golden Hall is still the most important mid-month performance. How could it be possible to invite you turtles. How can your old-fashioned musical instruments deserve to be on that stage?


    Of course, only us can perform on stage. "Bai Xiping raised her head proudly.


    "Asshole, how can you take our chance!" someone said unwillingly.


    "How can this be called robbing? Those who have the ability live it." Bai Xiping''s companion sneered.


    "Okay. Don''t talk nonsense with them. This music festival we will have a cutscene, and then we have to catch a plane. After all, people can''t go this time." Bai Xiping sneered and took the people away.


    The group of people from the Eastern Musical Instrument Association stayed in situ, and it was not easy to wait for the opportunity to come. Now they were snatched away by their opponents. This would make anyone feel uncomfortable.


    "Let''s do this for this matter first. Let''s deal with the music festival first, and the rest... I... think of a way." Ning Yawen calmed everyone''s emotions.


    But everyone knew in their hearts that Ning Yawen was just comforting everyone.


    Now there are only two days before the performance, and the list of performances has been arranged, how can they be given another chance.


    This time the Golden September Mid-September performance in the Golden Hall had no chance with them.


    Everyone dispersed in frustration.


    Ning Yawen walked to Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue.


    "Sorry, let''s just wait. There are really some things to deal with." Ning Yawen said apologetically.


    "Yawen, that white **** is too irritating. Just take our chance!" Pan Cui stomped angrily.


    Ning Yawen shook her head helplessly: "Forget it, it''s already like this. Maybe someone is better than us."


    Even so, it was obvious that Ning Yawen''s tone was very unconvincing.


    "Yawen, do you think I know how that white **** grabbed this opportunity? She didn''t have the means to go to the so-called high-class party, and then went to bed with the group of people.


    But I heard that she has a friend who is the World Instrumental Music Association. Every time that person comes to China, the white **** will go with him.


    Wasn''t this the way this woman was in school back then, by relying on this disgusting means, I don''t know how many chances it took us. "Pan Cui shook all the materials out in a fit of anger.


    Song Xiaoyue said in surprise: "Really? Is she really that kind of person?"


    On the surface, Bai Xiping was still a good-looking person, but he didn''t expect to do such a thing secretly.


    Ye Hao on the side was not surprised. He has medical skills. When he looked at Bai Xiping from a distance, he had already determined that this guy was excessively indulgent, and he was very likely to have some kind of disease.


    "Teacher Ning, do you really hope you can go to the Golden Hall concert this time?" Song Xiaoyue looked at Ning Yawen.


    Ning Yawen squeezed a smile: "It''s okay, it''s just a concert. It''s gone this time, maybe there will be another time."


    Song Xiaoyue looked at the false smile on the teacher''s face. She was also an instrumental music lover and still had a master-apprentice relationship. She knew her master''s character very well.


    She doesn''t pay attention to fame and wealth, but she wants to perform on the world''s largest and oldest stage.


    Because this is a recognition of her ability, this is also the desire of every music player.


    Song Xiaoyue quietly pulled Ye Hao''s sleeve, and asked Ye Hao softly, "There is a way for Teacher Ning and the others to continue participating in this concert."


    In fact, when Song Xiaoyue asked this question, she was a little nervous.


    After all, it was a foreign country or one of the biggest music festivals in the world. She was not sure whether Ye Hao had the skills to influence this.


    Song Xiaoyue also added a special sentence: "Just... treat it as my third condition."


    "No. This is Ning Yawen''s business, count me helping her, your third condition is still there." Ye Hao smiled slightly, showing a relieved expression.


    Song Xiaoyue, who was still worried before, immediately let go of her heart. As long as the man in front of him affirmed things, it would be all right.


    "Sister Yawen, when will this music festival end?" Ye Hao asked.


    "This music festival is over in the afternoon." Ning Yawen thought that Ye Hao and Supper wanted to make an appointment with herself: "It''s okay, I''m not busy in the morning, so I can accompany you to stroll around."


    "It''s okay, Sister Yawen can do her own thing. But you guys who were going to participate in the Golden Hall, can you ask them not to leave and prepare their musical instruments?


    I have a show to invite them. "Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "No problem." Ning Yawen agreed without saying anything. Ye Hao helped herself with a lot of things. As one of the managers of the Jiangnan Oriental Instrumental Music Association, there was no problem with this.


    "That''s good. You guys are busy first, I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Ye Hao left after speaking. On the way to the bathroom, he took out his cell phone and clicked on a person''s number.


    There is a series of messages under the number, the earliest one was six months ago, and until today, there are text messages almost every day.


    "What did you eat today?"


    "I have been resting these two days. Are you free? I''ll go to China to find you."


    "Why don''t you return my message."


    "If I don''t reply, I believe it or not, I''ll ignore you, hum."


    "There will be a Golden September concert in Odelli in two days. Would you like to attend?"


    At the top of these messages is a name "Liya".


    Ye Hao touched his finger on the screen, edited a text message and sent it, then put down the phone.


    ...


    Inside a castle in France.


    A young blond woman in a princess costume was sitting in a pavilion drinking morning tea, and a group of maids waited on her.


    "His Royal Highness, today our itinerary is to have two hours of practice after morning tea in the morning. Then we will have lunch with Master Hansenton at noon, and in the afternoon we will go to the mall to pick the birthday gift of Master Hansenton the day after tomorrow. "


    Daxi maid said with a small notebook.


    Liya nodded boredly, stirring the black tea in front of her with a spoon.


    At this moment, a sound resembling a text message ringtone rang.


    A gleam of light came from L¨¦a''s eyes.

 Chapter 1864： I take you to Vienna

    Lya took out the phone, and after seeing the content on the phone, her eyes seemed to stand up with the blond hair on her head.


    "Dassy, ??the Vienna Golden Hall concert the day after tomorrow!"


    "The date of the concert was similar to the birthday of the master, so I canceled my trip to watch it before." Daxi replied.


    "Why don''t you go, go! Let the people over there prepare more space for me, as well as the most high-end hotel suites!" Liya said anxiously: "Also book me a plane for the afternoon, and I will fly over when I get off! "


    Darcy was surprised, and she whispered: "That master''s birthday..."


    "He is only 60 or 70 years old now, and there are more than a hundred years to live, not bad for this birthday. I won''t spend it with him. As for the gift, you can pick one for me." Waved his hand.


    Then he began to mutter in a low voice: "Great, I can finally see him again. But what kind of clothes should I wear this time?"


    Daxi couldn''t bear to see Miss Huaichun, and at the same time, he was silently mourning the expectation of her baby daughter to celebrate her birthday.


    ...


    The Yuhang Music Festival ended at two o''clock in the afternoon.


    Ning Yawen and his party appeared at the street, each with their own instruments, all classical instrumental music.


    Guzheng, Xiao these.


    "Teacher Ning, who is it that invited us to the show?"


    "Where did you go to perform? What kind of repertoire did you perform?"


    "Do you need to prepare something."


    Ning Yawen''s friends asked.


    "Just an ordinary friend''s performance, everyone can perform casually." Ning Yawen said.


    At this moment, a bus drove over.


    The bus door opened, and a middle-aged woman walked down and looked at Ning Yawen and asked: "May I ask if you are Miss Ning."


    "It''s me, what''s the matter?" Ning Yawen said.


    The reason why Ning Yawen can be recognized so quickly is entirely because the gentleman said that after arriving at the location, the most beautiful one to see is Ning Yawen.


    "I was sent by Mr. Ye to pick you up. Please get in the car."


    It turned out to be here to pick them up, and Ye Hao''s arrangement was still so formal.


    Ning Yawen was not suspicious, and took a group of people into the car.


    Everyone''s mood is very normal. After all, they are going to perform for ordinary friends, which is better than going to the Golden Hall.


    Ning Yawen doesn''t care about fame and wealth, but it doesn''t mean that others don''t care.


    Nowadays, Chinese instrumental music is much less popular than Western instrumental music. It is difficult to make money.


    If they can play in the Golden Hall, Golden September concert, then this will be a great opportunity for them, and future business performances will continue.


    It''s a pity that this opportunity is lost, and I don''t know if I can have such an opportunity next time.


    When the bus finally stopped, the people in the car were surprised to see the scenery outside the window.


    "How did you drive here?"


    "Yuhang International Airport, is it wrong?"


    Their bus actually only drove onto the road next to the runway inside the airport, and some people on the plane could be vaguely seen getting on and off the plane.


    "Everyone, please get off the bus. The plane arranged for you is ready and ready to take off." The middle-aged woman leading the team started.


    At this moment, everyone was completely confused.


    "board the plane?"


    "Aren''t you going to perform, why are you going to get on the plane again?"


    "Teacher Ning, what kind of fame is this doing."


    Ning Yawen didn''t know what was going on.


    "Everyone, get out of the car first, I''ll call to ask." Ning Yawen stepped off the bus with her musical instrument on her back, ready to call Ye Hao.


    "Hey, why is our plane delayed. How long are we going to wait? I warn you, we have important things, but we are going to the Vienna Golden Hall show!


    If your airport delays our itinerary, you workers can''t afford it. "


    In the distance, a familiar figure was yelling at the staff like a shrew.


    "Sister Bai, look at it quickly. Isn''t that group of people from the Eastern Instrumental Music Association? Why are they here at the airport."


    A person next to Bai Xiping called to Bai Xiping, pointing to the person who got off the bus in the distance and said.


    Bai Xiping looked over and really saw Ning Yawen and the others.


    "Why are these turtles here? But it''s just right. The old lady suffocated her stomach, so she took them out first." Bai Xiping raised her head and walked over like a peacock.


    "Oh, who did I say, isn''t this Teacher Ning? Why are you here at the airport?"


    Ning Yawen, who was about to call, was interrupted by the sudden appearance of Bai Xiping. She frowned and looked at Bai Xiping. How could she be so unlucky that she could meet this woman everywhere.


    "Is it possible that you are planning to go to Vienna? Hey, you don''t even have an invitation letter. Where do you want to go? Don''t be ashamed. Take your antiques and feel like you go back to hold a concert for those hillbillies. "


    Bai Xiping didn''t care at all, and directly slandered the group of people in front of him.


    Ning Yawen was a little angry.


    "Sorry, we are going to the Vienna Golden Hall to participate in this Golden September performance." Ye Hao walked out with Song Xiaoyue at this time.


    The people of Ning Yawen and Ning Yawen were all stupid.


    Attending the Golden September show? They didn''t even have an invitation letter, let alone the performance, they didn''t even have the qualifications to enter the venue.


    "Hahahaha, this is such a big joke. You think Golden September is an uninfluenced country music festival. Any cat or dog can come to participate. It really laughs at me." Bai Xiping clutched her belly.


    The exaggerated posture seemed to have heard some big joke.


    Ning Yawen cast her eyes on Ye Hao, interrogating what was causing the trouble.


    "Miss, I''m sorry. We are indeed going to the Golden September performance." The middle-aged woman who had led the team came out and looked at Bai Xiping coldly.


    "Which green onion are you?" Bai Xiping looked at the visitor contemptuously.


    The middle-aged woman took out a certificate with English characters written on it and a portrayal of the concert hall.


    "I am the manager of the Asia Office of the Vienna Golden Hall. Today I came to Yuhang to pick up Miss Ning and the others for the Golden September performance.


    Mr. Ye, Ms. Ning, the plane has arrived, let''s board the plane quickly. This time we are chartered. You can practice on the plane. "The middle-aged woman pointed to a plane that had been parked and opened the door in the distance.


    At this moment, everyone was completely scared.


    Charter? Vienna Golden Hall, Golden September performance?


    These are true?

 Chapter 1865： This should belong to me!

    Chapter 1865 This should belong to me!


    "How is this possible! Their invitation qualifications should have been cancelled! Why are there charter flights? Are you making a mistake?" Bai Xiping asked the woman loudly.


    Chartered plane transfer, this is a treatment that even them do not have.


    This time I went to participate in the Golden September performance. There was no remuneration. Not only did they have to pay for the round-trip airfare, but they also had to pay for the accommodation, and expensive clothing


    That count, but at least four to five million.


    Even though they are all performers, the money is not a small sum.


    Therefore, Bai Xiping never believed that Ning Yawen and the others could have such treatment.


    The middle-aged lady frowned and looked at Bai Xiping: "Miss, my professional ethics is not bad enough to pick up the wrong person."


    After that, the middle-aged lady looked at Ye Hao humbly: "Mr. Ye, we can set off now, the plane is already waiting."


    "Yeah. Sister Yawen, let''s go." Ye Hao ignored Bai Xiping over there and walked towards the boarding ladder.


    Ning Yawen''s companion also stepped onto the plane unknowingly in shock.


    There are a hundred seats on this plane and first class.


    And now there are only a dozen of them on the plane!


    This is the first time they have tried this kind of chartered flight.


    "What the **** is going on? Are we really going to the Golden Hall to play?"


    "Has our invitation letter been confirmed?"


    "How do I feel like I''m dreaming."


    "Anyway, no matter what, it feels very comfortable to be able to charter flights. I have heard that this kind of international flights requires hundreds of thousands or even millions!"


    "Teacher Ning, what the **** is going on?"


    "Did that young friend of yours help you do it? It feels like he is not an ordinary person."


    Ning Yawen was already completely confused at this moment. She looked at the door of the first class cabin. After Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue got on the plane just now, they went directly to the first class cabin.


    And they stayed in economy class.


    "Let¡¯s sit down first, and after the plane takes off, I¡¯ll go and ask." The stewardess had already warned that the plane was about to take off. Ning Yawen could only sit down and fasten her seat belts, but her eyes never left the first class gate. .


    ...


    In the airport.


    Bai Xiping stood there in anger, watching the plane slowly take off in the distance.


    Jealousy, envy, resentment, all kinds of emotions accumulated in her chest.


    "What the **** is going on, why can they also perform in the Vienna Golden Hall?"


    "And they still charter!"


    "I have never done a charter flight. It''s still this kind of large aircraft. It costs a lot of money to charter it."


    "Our flight was delayed because of waiting for their plane to take off."


    Bai Xiping was even more upset after hearing the discussions from her companions.


    She allows others to envy herself, but she can''t tolerate others being better than herself. Most of all, she is a woman he considers to be a mortal enemy.


    "Shut up to me. They must be mistaken, how could they be qualified to perform in the Vienna Golden Hall.


    But it''s just right for them to go. It''s probably very interesting to see how they can''t enter the venue! We hurried to get on the plane. "Bai Xiping clenched her fist and said jealously.


    Up to now, she still does not want to believe that Ning Yawen and the others can participate in the Golden September concert.


    This time she had this opportunity, but she went to several places in a month without knowing how many beds she got, and finally won the opportunity!


    ...


    The plane rose to high altitude, and there was a notice in the cabin that the seat belts could be released.


    The stewardess began to come over enthusiastically to ask everyone if they needed any services.


    Originally everyone was very polite, but when they learned that all services were free, some men eagerly ordered a few bottles of Lafite and some expensive supplies.


    Ning Yawen got up and walked directly to the first class cabin.


    "Sorry, the first-class husband and lady are resting. You can only move in the economy class." An air hostess stopped Ning Yawen.


    "It''s okay, let her in. She can enter the first class at will." Ye Hao''s voice came from the first class.


    The stewardess stepped away.


    Ning Yawen walked into the first-class cabin and saw Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue sitting in two connecting positions.


    First class is different from economy class. The sofa-like seats have a separate TV, magazine, writing desk, etc., and the space is much more spacious.


    "Teacher Ning." Song Xiaoyue said hello.


    Ning Yawen nodded, and she looked at Ye Hao: "What the **** is going on?"


    Ye Hao shrugged: "Isn''t that obvious, you are going to the Vienna Golden Hall to play now."


    "But I was clearly notified before that our performance schedule was cancelled. And... and the chartered plane transfers and transfers are such things that only the world''s top performing groups have such qualifications!


    As far as I know, this time to participate in the Golden September band, no more than five have such qualifications! "Ning Yawen said solemnly.


    "It''s an honor, you are one of them." Ye Hao applauded teasingly.


    "Okay, Teacher Ning. You don''t have to worry about these things. Ye Hao has already arranged this matter without any problems. Now you just need to prepare well, and then give us the best performance in the Golden Hall. .


    I look forward to watching my teacher perform on the best stage in the music industry. "Song Xiaoyue took Ye Hao''s hand to comfort.


    Ning Yawen opened her mouth and tried to ask.


    "Sister Yawen, it''s best to keep a little bit of mystery on some things. After all, he is someone who even your grandfather and Hujiahu must respect." Song Xiaoyue said in Ning Yawen''s ear.


    Ning Yawen wanted to say something but stopped. She knew that Ye Hao''s identity was extraordinary, she was a cultivator.


    It can be calculated this way, this is only the status of China, the international community can ignore you.


    Ning Yawen glanced at Ye Hao one last time. She felt that she hadn''t seen each other for more than a year. There were more secrets in this man. He was normal before.


    At this moment, he was like a star in the dark night, dazzling.


    "Then you always have to tell me, when do we play and how much time do we play. In this way, we can choose the music." Ning Yawen said helplessly.


    The time for a top feast like Golden September is fixed, and the time for each performance cannot be more than a few seconds, otherwise it will affect other people''s performances.


    "You only need to follow your own arrangements, and they will adjust other things themselves." Ye Hao said calmly.


    Ning Yawen was speechless.


    Your words are too exaggerated. Could it be that if they perform longer, can they reduce the time of other bands? "

 Chapter 1866： Dont lose face of our Chinese people

    Chapter 1866 don''t lose the face of our Chinese people


    When the plane landed at Odili Vienna Airport.


    The sky has just stepped into dusk.


    "When we set off from Huaxia, it seemed to be three o''clock in the afternoon. After flying for nearly ten hours, why did it just get dark this day?" Song Xiaoyue stepped off the plane and asked puzzledly.


    "Fortunately, you were a schoolmaster before. Odili and Huaxia have a six-hour parallax. Now it is one or two o''clock in the middle of the night, but here is only seven o''clock in the evening. Of course it just got dark on this day."


    Ye Hao knocked Song Xiaoyue on the head.


    Song Xiaoyue stuck out her tongue at Ye Hao.


    "We are really in Vienna."


    "It feels like I am dreaming."


    "Hey, why are you pinching me!"


    "Seeing you hurt so much, it seems we are not dreaming."


    "Look at my mouth, get out."


    The middle-aged lady before came over: "Everyone. The car waiting for everyone is already outside, and the hotel where you live during this time has been arranged.


    There is also a special practice classroom in the hotel, which is only open to everyone during this time. "


    "Really?"


    "With such a good treatment, I feel like I am going to die of happiness."


    ¡®Let¡¯s go to eat first. It¡¯s a rare visit to Vienna. Let¡¯s have a meal before we go back to the hotel. "


    Everyone proposed, and then they all looked at Ning Yawen.


    "Ahem, the day after tomorrow will be the Golden Hall concert. Now that we are here, we must prepare well. Go, these things can be left behind..."


    Listening to what Ning Yawen was saying, everyone showed a sigh, knowing that there is no way to appreciate the scenery and food of Vienna in advance.


    "Everyone just got off the plane, and there is no energy to practice when they go back. Why don''t you go play for two hours together, and then go back to the hotel to have a good rest. You will have enough energy to practice tomorrow.


    Anyway, you are usually prepared, and you only need to show your usual level. There must be no problem. "Ye Hao interjected next to him.


    Ning Yawen looked at Ye Hao, and finally stopped her words: "Okay, but only two hours. You must go back to the hotel before nine o''clock to wash, and rest before ten o''clock in the evening!


    Get up to practice before six tomorrow morning! "


    "no problem!"


    "Great!"


    "Mr. Ye, who are you on earth?"


    "Mr. Ye, let''s add a contact information."


    Everyone was very excited. At this time, some people came to Ye Hao to strike up a conversation.


    Ye Hao didn''t show up and chatted with everyone. As for the contact information, he casually gave a number that he didn''t use long ago.


    In the next two hours, under the leadership of the middle-aged lady, they rode in a bus in Vienna, the ancient capital of music, playing around and enjoying the cultural scenery here.


    And also enjoyed the food here.


    At the same time everyone sighed Ye Hao''s financial resources.


    During this period, Ye Hao paid all the tickets for their meals and visits to some places.


    He only needs to take out a card and swipe it, as if the money in that card is bottomless.


    Finally, at nine o''clock.


    Ning Yawen still unswervingly adhered to the principle and took everyone back to the hotel.


    But when they arrived at the door of the hotel, Ning Yawen was also stupid.


    The luxurious and classic hotel in front of you is just as gorgeous as a palace!


    You can also hear some famous music by musicians.


    "This is Vienna''s five-star, the palace of music!" Pan Cui covered her mouth and widened her eyes: "This place is said to have a history of hundreds of years. Several great musicians and performers have lived here. !


    If I remember correctly, it is said that in the hall here, there is also a grand piano that Beethoven once played! "


    When Pan Cui said, everyone walked into the hotel quickly.


    Sure enough, in the middle of the hall, an old wooden grand piano is located there, surrounded by railings, and several security personnel are watching around.


    Just when they were excited holding their phones, they started to take pictures of this piano.


    During this period, the middle-aged lady had already brought them the room key.


    "Mr. Ye, this is your room card with floor number information. I will go back today and come back tomorrow. If you have any needs, you can contact me at any time. This is my business card."


    After the middle-aged lady sent a bunch of room cards and business cards to everyone, she left first.


    "Okay, okay. Everyone has taken enough pictures, let''s go back to the room and rest." Ning Yawen clapped her hands and said.


    "There are still a few famous manuscripts on the wall over there. Let''s take a few more shots and then go up immediately." Pan Cui held the phone and looked excited, exactly like a little fan girl chasing stars.


    Ning Yawen shook her head helplessly, and looked at Ye Hao: "You go up first, I''ll wait for them."


    "Yeah." Ye Hao nodded, and then took the elevator upstairs with Song Xiaoyue.


    Ning Yawen accompanied her group of friends to tour this special music hotel.


    As they passed by the front desk, they heard loud noises.


    "Why, why is our room cancelled!"


    "We booked the room half a month in advance. Why do we come now and say the room is gone!"


    Because the sound was so loud that it could be heard in the entire hotel lobby, many people frowned and looked at the people making noise at the front desk in disgust.


    "Aren''t these Bai Xiping and the others?" Pan Cui pointed at the troublemaker at the front desk?


    "This guy usually has good eyes and low hands. It''s causing trouble now. He''s also embarrassed and thrown abroad." Others sneered.


    Ning Yawen looked over, frowned slightly, and walked straight over.


    Pan Cui hurriedly stopped: "Yawen, what are you going to do. She laughs at us all the time."


    "After all, this is a foreign country. We are all Huaxia people. They lose the face of our Huaxia people if they keep on fighting like this. Do you want people in the international music industry to think that we Huaxia people have this quality?"


    Ning Yawen broke free of Pan Cui''s hand and walked to the front desk.


    At this time, the front desk lady and Bai Xiping were already making a lot of trouble, completely affecting the order of others.


    "Bai Xiping, what are you doing!"


    Ning Yawen walked to Bai Xiping and said sharply.


    Bai Xiping looked at Ning Yawen in surprise, she never expected to meet Ning Yawen here.


    But she didn''t want to see Ning Yawen at this time.


    "Get out of my way, you don''t need to worry about my business. Hey, give me the room card quickly, or I will report your hotel!" Bai Xiping patted the table like a shrew.


    "I don''t want to care about your affairs, but you are from Huaxia, you wear this skin, I can''t let you lose the face of our Huaxia people here." Ning Yawen said very solemnly.


    Then she looked at the lady at the front desk: "Sorry, I am a friend of this lady. Can I understand what happened?"


    The lady at the front desk saw Ning Yawen''s temperament and her approachable tone.


    She explained: "These guests booked five junior suites in our hotel on the Internet at a discounted price of 50%, which is a preferential service launched by our hotel.


    However, we also clearly marked a reminder message above, because this is a discount room we will not reserve a room, so if there is no room at that time, we have the right to refuse the guest to check in and compensate 3% of the room fee.


    I explained the situation to this young lady just now, but she still stubbornly wanted a room. "

 Chapter 1867： Cant afford to live

    Chapter 1867


    Ning Yawen understood. She looked at Bai Xiping. This woman wanted to take advantage, but she didn''t expect to shoot herself in the foot at this time. As a result, she herself was not willing to take the risk.


    "Bai Xiping, when you booked the room, you should have seen it clearly, right? You are not ashamed of making trouble here at this time." Ning Yawen frowned.


    Bai Xiping squeezed her head and folded her hands in her chest: "I didn''t see it."


    "Miss, the reservation information on our Internet is very clear, such a big line. Did you tell me that I didn''t see it?" The lady at the front desk took out a tablet computer, which was the reservation page of their hotel.


    On the top, there is an option that says preferential room, the price is only 50% of the original price, and there is a red font below to mark the reminder that the lady at the front desk just said.


    Bai Xiping''s face was dull, after all, it was a bit uncomfortable to be exposed to this kind of thing.


    "Wait, why I don''t have a room. They do have a room?" Bai Xiping noticed the room card in the hands of Ning Yawen and her party, and the number of rooms was at least five or six.


    "Didn''t you just say that there is no room!" Bai Xiping put on an unreasonable expression.


    Miss Ning Yawen''s mouth twitched slightly when she saw the room in their hands the day before yesterday.


    She looked at Bai Xiping contemptuously: "This lady. Their room is a deluxe double room, second only to the ordinary room in our hotel.


    And madam, not only do you have problems with your eyes, you also have problems with your ears. What I told you just now is that there are no ordinary single and double rooms. But there are also deluxe double rooms and presidential suites.


    The unit price of a deluxe double room is 8,000 dollars a day, and the presidential suite is 15,000 dollars a day. You can also book these rooms if you need them. "


    Bai Xiping took a deep breath. Eight thousand US dollars is equivalent to about 50,000 yuan. If all of them live in this luxurious double room, they can''t afford 200,000 yuan a night.


    "Ours is a deluxe double room!"


    "Eight thousand dollars a night! My goodness, with this money, I can go to Europe for a round."


    "Is the official of the Golden Hall so good? They actually booked such a good room for us."


    "Can you use your brain? Even the guest orchestra specially invited by the Golden Hall will live in an ordinary suite at most. How could it be possible to open such a luxurious double room!


    Mr. Ye must have paid for us. "


    Hearing that they are staying in deluxe double rooms these days, they are all very excited.


    Bai Xiping''s group of people can only look at the room card in their hands with envy.


    Bai Xiping was not reconciled, she looked at Ning Yawen resentfully, as if she would continue to mess around.


    "Bai Xiping, if you continue to make trouble like this, it won''t do you any good if the trouble gets bigger, maybe the Golden Hall will directly disqualify you from performing.


    In addition, if this incident goes back to China, your reputation will be ruined. "Ning Yawen said coldly.


    Bai Xiping glared at Ning Yawen: "Don''t think that it is useful to live in such a good hotel with a big money. I don''t believe you can perform in the golden hall!"


    After finishing speaking, she took her gang to salute and left.


    ...


    Ye Hao didn''t know what happened downstairs. He had already brought Song Xiaoyue to his room, opened the door with the key card and walked into the room.


    "I took a shower first. Although the first-class cabin of the plane is comfortable, I still get tired after sitting for a long time. Take a bath and rest early, and go out to play tomorrow." Song Xiaoyue stretched out, picked up her clothes and walked directly into the bathroom. .


    Ye Hao walked into his bedroom with a salute.


    He turned on the light and sat on the boat with imaginary eyes. He was wearing a light blue princess dress and white stockings on his legs, like a woman like a princess.


    "Why did you run into my room by yourself?" Ye Hao looked at Liya in front of him.


    Lya stuck out her tongue and said unhappily, "Why do you have such an expression? Isn''t it any surprise to see this princess?"


    Ye Hao''s reaction made her very upset.


    I am the princess of France. I don¡¯t know how many prominent men want to be with her. A meal can make them happy for months.


    But sitting directly on the bed in the bedroom, there was no surprise in the eyes of the man before him.


    "Oh, very pleasantly surprised." Ye Hao replied, then put the salute away.


    When he had just entered the presidential suite, his soul perception had already sensed the people in the bedroom.


    If she hadn''t noticed that she was L¨¦a, the person who suddenly appeared in Ye Hao''s room would not have sat here so intact.


    "Hey, are you a man?" Liya pouted.


    "I don''t need to prove to you if I am a man." Ye Hao opened the door again and pointed to the outside: "Okay. The greeting is over. Princess Princess, you can go back."


    Liya sniffed her nose, her ears moved slightly, she looked at Ye Hao with false eyes, got up and walked in front of Ye Hao, and then made a wall sound.


    "You brought a woman? This is the room I opened for you, and you brought other women over. Do you know this is very impolite.


    Leya is like this, as if a little she-wolf has caught her husband who is stealing fishy.


    "If this is the case, then I will book a new room." Ye Hao said calmly.


    "Hey! You are my fiance anyway!" Liya stomped her feet with anger when she saw Ye Hao not getting in.


    "I said that before, but because of the wolf tribe, I had to agree to it. We don''t have any real relationship." Ye Hao replied.


    "Ye Hao, who are you talking to?"


    At this time, Song Xiaoyue''s voice came from outside, as well as footsteps.


    Ye Hao looked at L¨¦ya in front of him and whispered: "It seems that you can''t walk through the door, only the window. Did you go out by yourself, or should I help you?"


    "Huh, we''re not done!" Liya stared at Ye Hao angrily, then ran to the window and jumped out.


    It''s only about thirty or forty stories, but L¨¦a is a werewolf, and there is no problem with this height.


    Ye Hao turned around, and Song Xiaoyue just walked over, wrapped in a bath towel, she looked suspiciously at the empty bedroom except Ye Hao.


    "I was calling just now."


    "Oh...then you go and wash, we also rest early tonight, I am a little sleepy." Song Xiaoyue was not suspicious.


    After that, Ye Hao returned to the master bedroom after taking a shower. He looked at Song Xiaoyue who was lying on the bed. He slowly opened the quilt and lay on one side.


    "Did you forget what to do?" Song Xiaoyue said suddenly with her eyes closed.


    Ye Hao helplessly raised his body and lowered his head.

 Chapter 1868： Sleepwalking Léa

    Chapter 1868: Sleepwalking Liya


    Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue are on the third day of the 7th day.


    They woke up in Vienna on this day.


    After a good morning kiss, Song Xiaoyue got up and she looked at Ye Hao who was still in bed, and asked suspiciously, "Why can''t you afford it?"


    "I''ll be right now." Ye Hao said, "Sister Yawen and the others will rehearse all day. Think about what we are going to do today."


    "Yeah. I''m going to wash up first, you get up quickly."


    "Ok."


    Song Xiaoyue left the room, and Ye Hao opened the quilt on her body.


    I saw that L¨¦a, who had left last night, was lying in Ye Hao''s arms. She saw Ye Hao staring at her and sticking out her tongue.


    "Oh, it looks like I was sleepwalking last night, why did I get here?"


    Sleepwalking?


    You are a dream god, sleepwalking can dream of someone else''s bed.


    Ye Hao got up and put on clothes.


    "Why did you come to Vienna? What''s the matter." I was so anxious last night that I forgot to ask L¨¦a for the purpose of coming to Vienna.


    "Please, I arranged the things in the Golden Hall for you. You Huaxia have a saying, cross the river and demolish the bridge! Is it possible that I will help you finish things, and I will not invite me to watch it?


    And what is the matter with that woman, why did you sleep with her last night, and... and you kissed her just now! "Liya stared at Ye Hao angrily.


    "I thank you for the Golden Hall. But this time I am with my friends, so I can''t watch the show with you. In addition, my private life is my own business.


    If you have nothing to say, you''d better not show up in front of me. They are just ordinary people, and the appearance of a royal princess is too amazing for them. "


    Ye Hao said.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s indifferent attitude, Liya really wanted to go up and question him, isn''t this young lady not charming at all? Anyway, I used it as a quilt for you last night.


    If you change to another man, L¨¦a will probably turn around and leave. This lady won''t be waiting!


    But Ye Hao is different, this man even aroused Liya''s desire to conquer.


    The more this kind of oily rice can''t get in, the more Liya wants to conquer!


    Perhaps this is the nature of the wolf.


    "In fact, there are some things. Since the last incident of the Holy See, there have not been many major incidents. However, there have been many small incidents in various places, and many people have been attacked.


    From the very beginning, it was just a few first-order young people, and many of the second- and third-order people were attacked.


    It''s not only our wolf clan, but the blood clan also has such a situation.


    However, because it is not very serious and no important people have been attacked, it has not been paid attention to. It may be just a retaliatory behavior by some organizations. "Liya said.


    Ye Hao said: "Be careful about these things. If there is any emergency, you can contact me directly. Don''t let your guard down in recent years, it is very likely that something big will happen."


    "Yeah." Leya nodded obediently.


    "I''m going out first. Wait for you to leave by yourself, don''t be seen by others." Ye Hao got dressed and walked out of the bedroom.


    Liya looked at her semi-transparent pajamas and raised her **** in the direction where Ye Hao was leaving.


    "No reaction at all!"


    L¨¦a was sullen in her heart, walked to the window, and stood straight out.


    Outside the window is a five-centimeter-wide wall edge that extends to the next room.


    Five centimeters is not very large, if it is difficult for ordinary people to maintain balance on it, but L¨¦a stood on it, as if walking on the ground, and quickly walked to the window of the next room, turned over and walked in.


    "Miss, you are back." Daxi, dressed in a maid costume, was waiting in her bedroom early.


    "Breakfast is ready, and the bath water is ready. The clothes to be worn today are also prepared for you. Are you going to eat first or take a shower and change your clothes."


    Daxi''s expression didn''t seem to be curious at all, why Miss L¨¦a ran back from the window instead of in her room early in the morning.


    Lya sniffed her arm: "His smell."


    "I won''t wash it today, just change clothes."


    Because of the smell of Ye Hao on her body, Liya directly chose not to take a bath.


    If Ye Hao knew about this, he would have his hairs upright. If he dare to feel that this girl is still a slut, Ye Hao will definitely throw her into the bath directly.


    L¨¦a changed her clothes and sat at the dining table enjoying breakfast.


    "Miss, how to arrange the concert tomorrow night?" Daxi maid asked.


    "Arrange the best position for me, but don''t reveal my identity. In addition, order the person in charge of receiving Ye Hao and them. Any request from Mr. Ye will be fully satisfied by me.


    Even if you have to wrap up the entire Golden Hall at that time, you are not allowed to say nothing to me! "Liya said.


    "Yes." Daxi maid nodded.


    ...


    Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue wanted to say hello to Ning Yawen and the others, but found that they had already started rehearsing for tomorrow night''s performance in a room specially prepared for them.


    Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue could only leave the hotel after breakfast by themselves.


    "Ye Hao, my third request." Song Xiaoyue raised three fingers.


    "Let''s talk." Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue.


    "I heard that you can fly. Can you take it around Europe today and take me to various places to take a look." Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao expectantly.


    "No problem." Compared with the previous two requirements, this requirement is too simple.


    Ye Hao took Song Xiaoyue to a deserted place, his pupils turned blood red, and **** wings appeared behind him.


    "So handsome!" Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao after her transformation, secretly thinking like a little girl.


    "Come on, grab my hand." Ye Hao stretched out his hand.


    "I...I...I want the princess to hug!" Song Xiaoyue whispered blushingly.


    This requires quite a lot, but it''s just a hug, and it won''t lose a piece of meat.


    Ye Hao walked to Song Xiaoyue and hugged him directly.


    "We are going to fly." Ye Hao reminded.


    "Yeah." Song Xiaoyue nodded, her eyes looking expectant.


    Invisibility.


    Because it was broad daylight, in order not to be seen by passersby, Ye Hao first used the invisibility technique.


    Under the invisibility technique, Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue could see each other, but others could not see them.


    Ye Hao''s feet bend slightly, and the next moment he shoots out like a rocket, heading straight into the sky.


    In a blink of an eye it has reached an altitude of 10,000 meters.


    Song Xiaoyue looked at the surrounding white clouds, as if the buildings below had almost become a hundred-story tall building the size of ants, almost invisible.


    "Ok... so high." Song Xiaoyue swallowed.


    She has been on an airplane, but at this moment, the feeling is completely different from flying on an airplane.

 Chapter 1869： Show begins

    Chapter 1869


    Song Xiaoyue opened her arms in Ye Hao''s arms, as if she were a bird.


    After a long time, Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao, and the wings that kept stirring behind Ye Hao.


    "Aren''t you tired if you keep going like this?"


    Entering the blood race physique, there will indeed be some consumption.


    However, Ye Hao is now a medium-sized fairyland, and coupled with the pictures of mountains in his body, these costs are not great.


    "In this state, I can almost keep flying for two days." Ye Hao replied.


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, Song Xiaoyue let go of her worry, and fell into this feeling of flying in the blue sky completely.


    "Do you want to try to fly by yourself?" Ye Hao said, looking at the excited Song Xiaoyue.


    "I''m flying by myself?" Before Song Xiaoyue could say it, she felt that her body was lost. Ye Hao appeared on top of her, and her body began to fall quickly in the next moment.


    "Ahhhhhhh..." Song Xiaoyue was a little flustered at first, but she soon mastered the skill of balancing in the air.


    And her body is like a swooping bird, sliding a track in the sky.


    Five minutes after Song Xiaoyue fell freely, her body was hugged again by Ye Hao, who came first.


    "How about it? It''s fun." Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue with a smile.


    "Fun, fun. I want to do it again!" Song Xiaoyue completely removed her previous label as a good girl, her eyes were filled with excitement.


    "Then let''s go to the Mediterranean side to play this time." Ye Hao also let go of it completely. Since he wants to play, let Song Xiaoyue play happily.


    ...


    September 15th.


    The Golden Hall, the most important mid-month performance of the Golden September Concert.


    Although the twenty-odd days before and after the concert are also very important, the number of people who came to watch tonight is much larger than before. It can be said that there are no empty seats.


    And the grade of the audience is also the top.


    Here, there are no noisy reporters and no flashy cameras.


    This is the rule of the Golden September concert. Nothing that affects the atmosphere is allowed to appear. Everything must be for artistic performance.


    This performance starts at 8 o''clock in the evening and runs until 11 o''clock in the evening, for three hours.


    There will be more than ten programs before and after.


    There are various forms of programs, including piano solo, band performance, and bel canto.


    At half past seven, the golden hall was full of people, waiting there quietly.


    Performers also have special positions in the audience.


    Unfortunately, the location of Ning Yawen and others is right next to the location of Bai Xiping and others.


    This can be said to be a narrow road to Yuanjia.


    "I didn''t expect that you really came." Bai Xiping looked at Ning Yawen coldly.


    Ning Yawen didn''t speak, she was still repeating the repertoire in her heart.


    There is a piece of paper in the hands of Ning Yawen and Bai Xiping, which was issued by the staff behind the scenes of the Golden Hall, and it was the order of their performance.


    Unfortunately, Ning Yawen and the others performed exactly in front of Bai Xiping and others.


    "Oh, you are in front of us, your luck is too bad. Those audiences will listen to your performance and then listen to our performance, they will definitely feel your performance is like chaff.


    But there is no way, flowers always need some green leaves to set off. "Bai Xiping''s ostentatious words actually contained jealousy.


    Yesterday she went to find her concubine, and asked her why Ning Yawen''s quota was still there.


    The other party told her that this was arranged by the top person in charge above, and he had no choice.


    Top person in charge?


    What does this mean? It means that Ning Yawen uses more power than herself.


    But how can this make Bai Xiping give up, anyone can be better than her, but you, Ning Yawen, can''t.


    Tonight, I will defeat you in your proudest place!


    Bai Xiping massaged her fingers, fantasizing that her piano music could make Ning Yawen stand down, and she could become famous in this hall of music!


    Ning Yawen didn''t hear Bai Xiping''s mutter at all.


    Compared with Bai Xiping''s inner thoughts, her Ning Yawen''s thinking is very simple, that is, to complete this performance perfectly and not to leave any regrets in her music career.


    Soon it was eight o''clock, and a pair of presenters in neat suits and **** evening skirts walked onto the stage, reading the opening remarks.


    The host was very professional. They knew very well what the protagonist of this dinner was, so they soon ended their speech and began to invite the first performance team to the stage.


    It was a Bel Canto choir with a band.


    The whole golden hall was quiet, and all that could be heard afterwards was singing and the sound of musical instruments.


    After one performance was over, the host soon announced the next performance.


    piano solo.


    This is a famous contemporary piano master, with graceful notes flowing at his fingertips.


    Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue sat in a small room and watched all this, while Leya was in the next room.


    "Really don''t talk to Sister Yawen and the others? It will be their turn to perform soon." Ye Hao asked, looking at Song Xiaoyue next to her.


    Song Xiaoyue shook her head and said confidently: "Teacher Ning is the performer I admire the most. There is absolutely no problem with her performance. We just need to give them celebratory applause after the performance."


    Ye Hao smiled slightly. Although Ning Yawen''s playing skills are not top-notch, they are outstanding.


    Soon, the concert came to the middle.


    At this time, Ye Hao noticed that there were some abnormalities in the seating area that brought the performers, and the center of the abnormality was Ning Yawen and others.


    Ning Yawen and her companions were talking about something, looking at the frowning brows, it was estimated that something was wrong.


    "Something happened to Sister Yawen." Ye Hao got up.


    "what?"


    Song Xiaoyue was startled, then the two left the room and walked towards the performer''s seating area.


    It stands to reason that ordinary people are not allowed to enter the area where the performer is, but who is Ye Hao? No one blocked it at all.


    "What happened?" Ye Hao came to Ning Yawen, who looked worried.


    "Teacher Ning, what''s the matter?" Song Xiaoyue asked worriedly.


    "One of our companions suddenly vomited and diarrhea, and he still hasn''t come out in the toilet. And it is estimated that even if it does, he will not be able to get on stage." Ning Yawen bit her lip.


    Never imagined that such a problem would arise in this important matter.


    "Fortunately, you are performers and don''t know anything about professional knowledge. Don''t you know to take care of your body before performing?" Bai Xiping said sarcastically.


    "We were talking, and people who had nothing to do were interrupted." Song Xiaoyue was also anxious for the teacher at this moment. At this time, someone was talking coldly, so she directly pushed back.


    "Huh." Bai Xiping surprisingly did not refute at this time, sitting there in silence enjoying the performance, but she took out her mobile phone and sent a text message.


    "No one else can replace it?" Ye Hao asked.


    Pan Cui shook his head, sweat on his forehead: "It''s too late, although I have some colleagues in Europe. But now we are only ten minutes away from performing, there is no time to find someone to save the field.


    And Lao Zhang is still in charge of the most important Chang Xiao. "


    Ning Yawen squeezed her fist, and finally she looked at Ye Hao: "Ye Hao, you can help me and save the field!"

 Chapter 1870： Rescue

    Chapter 1870


    Hearing Ning Yawen''s request, everyone around them showed surprised expressions, looking at this young man, he was in his early twenties.


    It can be seen that there is identity and wealth, but even if he is an instrumental music player, this kind of thing cannot be exchanged for wealth.


    The youngest person here is also in his 30s.


    And they often start to practice from the age of fifteen or six, and even some teenagers are sent to special schools to practice instrumental music by their parents.


    They practice instrumental music for as little as ten years and as many as twenty or thirty years!


    "Yawen, Mr. Ye knows musical instruments?" Pan Cui said incredulously.


    Such a handsome and golden young man would be really charming if he knew how to play an instrument.


    If she was a decade younger, she would be chasing him backwards.


    "He will." Ning Yawen nodded affirmatively, looking at Ye Hao expectantly.


    They met before because of Ye Hao''s amazing performance in her piano shop.


    "Teacher Ning, it''s no joke right now. Chang Xiao is the most important part of our repertoire. Lao Zhang has practiced Chang Xiao for more than 30 years, and he can''t guarantee that he can play well.


    And this is the stage of the Golden Hall!


    One person can be made or destroyed here! "An old man stood up and said.


    He was right. The Golden Hall, the home of the Golden September Concert in the middle of the month, is the world''s top stage.


    People who perform here, not to mention Feihuang Tengda, at least in their own circles, they are already considered good.


    But if there is something wrong, it will definitely be a stinking thing for thousands of years. It is very likely that no organization or event will invite him again, which means that their playing career is over.


    "I believe him, his skill is better than mine." Ning Yawen said in a very firm tone.


    "Since you believe me so, let me help Sister Yawen. Use Changxiao, right? Tell me about the tracks." Ye Hao took out his backpack and pretended to take things from it.


    In fact, a rod of jade-made Changxiao was taken out of the storage props, with a vividly carved pattern on it.


    "This Chang Xiao!" When several older people saw this Chang Xiao, their pupils dilated.


    As instrumental music lovers, they are also willing to study instrumental music.


    The Chang Xiao that Ye Hao took out was not ordinary.


    "The track is here. You only have ten minutes to prepare. Since Yawen believes in you so much, then we have hopes on you.


    During the performance, you don''t need to express yourself too much, you only need to perform the repertoire completely, cooperate with us to play, and leave the rest to us.


    Now I can only hope that these foreigners don''t know much about Oriental instrumental music. "Pan Cui took out a repertoire list and handed it to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao glanced.


    "No problem, I know this song."


    Ye Hao read it once and then put down the repertoire list.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s attitude, Pan Cui frowned: "Mr. Ye. This performance is very important to us. You should watch it more than once, and make no mistakes in every part of it."


    Ye Hao helplessly: "Well, I''ll look at it again."


    Ye Hao pretended to look at the repertoire list.


    In fact, Ye Hao knew these songs at a glance. As for what kind of flute, it was even easier to grasp.


    But even if he said it at this time, no one would believe that a young man in his early twenties would have such skills.


    For ten minutes, it was a torment for Ning Yawen and others.


    Bai Xiping, who was on the side, was very happy. She was anxious to see Ning Yawen and others make a fool of herself on the stage. Then when she returned to China, she could make a big announcement in the circle.


    At that time, let''s see how these guys have the face to mix in circles.


    What about charter flights? How about staying in high-end hotels. They are performers, and they are still capable of doing things.


    "Sister Bai, do we want to rehearse again?" The person next to him said nervously.


    Bai Xiping waved his hand confidently: "No, with our technology, we can definitely amaze the audience, not to mention these green leaves laying the groundwork here."


    Seeing Bai Xiping''s self-confidence, the person could only sigh secretly.


    They still don''t know Bai Xiping''s skills? At most, it is a medium level, but who would call her a big network? They can only listen to her.


    Ten minutes will be here soon.


    After the host took the stage, he first praised the performance of the previous performers, and then began to invite the next performers.


    The audience in the audience heard the performance of oriental instrumental music, and most of them were a little frustrated. Some even started to play with their mobile phones.


    Ning Yawen and others have arrived backstage. They took their own instruments and waited until the host on this stage named their names and invited them to the stage.


    "Why are you still wearing a mask?" Pan Cui saw Ye Hao, who was the last to come backstage and started to take the stage, with a silver mask on his face.


    "I don''t want others to see me." Ye Hao explained.


    "But you are too abrupt." Pan Cui frowned, a little unhappy.


    "Okay, okay. Let him do this. Now everyone has their own housekeeping skills, but don''t lose face in front of these old people." Ning Yawen was inspiring, and then she led the team on stage.


    Chairs have been placed in the center of the stage, and nails of musical instruments have been placed.


    A group of people took the stage and sat down, and they were soon ready.


    Most of the audience in the audience bowed their heads and was in a bad mood.


    In the VIP room, Lya saw the masked person in the orchestra, and she recognized Ye Hao at a glance.


    It should be said that it is not recognized, but smelled.


    As a werewolf, her sense of smell is very sensitive. With her current strength, unless the other party actively hides her scent, she can clearly distinguish the breath of people within one kilometer.


    As for Ye Hao''s breath, she was familiar and couldn''t be more familiar.


    "Strange, why did he perform on stage?" Liya muttered curiously.


    "It seems that Mr. Ye can also play Chinese instrumental music." The Daxi maid on the side said softly.


    Lya nodded, looking expectantly at the next performance of her favorite man.


    The performance began. The long guqin sounded first, followed by the sound of pipa.


    In the eyes of Westerners, the pipa may be the guitar of the East, but the sound it plays is completely different.


    Followed by the performance of the flute and the sheng.


    Everyone started well, but at this time everyone looked at Ye Hao, because Ye Hao''s Chang Xiao was next.


    Chang Xiao played a very important role in this repertoire. If other people were used as foreplay, then Ye Hao would be the top priority in the foreplay.


    The long Xiao in front of Ye Hao''s mouth sounded, and all the notes moved agile at this moment.

 Chapter 1871： solo

    Chapter 1871 Solo


    At this time, everything is formalized.


    Everyone found that Ye Hao''s cooperation with them was quite tacit, and it seemed that they were still cooperating with them on purpose.


    It even gave them an illusion that Ye Hao was the leader of their group.


    It''s hard to believe that this is a twenty-year-old young man who is playing. The moment they close their eyes, they will be playing with an instrumental music player.


    The audience in the audience also showed strange expressions, put down their phones and raised their heads.


    "This music is curious and wonderful, there is a feeling of melancholy."


    "I have also heard the performance of Chinese instrumental music before, but at that time I thought that no matter it was simple local national instrumental music, but now I found that I was wrong. The dynamics of this music are no worse than cello, piano, and violin."


    "The player with a mask, his Xiao Sheng is really wonderful, although there are several musical instruments, but his Xiao Sheng is the lightest among them."


    "Yes, there is a wonderful tone in his temperament. Even so, he still fits perfectly with his companions."


    Gradually, the audience in the audience fell into intoxication and began to enjoy the performance of this piece.


    Time passed bit by bit, and the song ended.


    Everyone returned from that wonderful feeling. The audience applauded and applauded very warmly.


    Ning Yawen and others also got up and bowed. As they stepped off the stage, they all looked at Ye Hao. Not only was the audience enjoying the performance just now, they were also enjoying it.


    In Ye Hao''s rhythm, they felt that their souls were attracted, and their fingers followed involuntarily.


    Didi


    Just after Ye Hao stepped down, his cell phone rang, and it was a message from Song Xiaoyue and Liya at the same time.


    ¡®It¡¯s so nice, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such skills, but I feel that your companions are dragging you down, I don¡¯t care! I want you to perform another song, you alone! "This is a message from L¨¦a.


    ¡®You¡¯re awesome, but it¡¯s better if you can hear you alone. "Song Xiaoyue''s information coincides with Liya.


    In fact, this is not just their thoughts, it is the thoughts of the vast majority of the audience present, they want to hear the man with the blowpipe perform a song alone.


    "Everyone must have enjoyed this oriental melody just now. The most important thing is the long instrument, which seems to be called Chang Xiao. It was so beautiful and anxious. I seemed to have seen Eros beckoning to me."


    The hostess was talking on the stage, and this time the reminder in her hand moved.


    She glanced calmly, her eyes changed a little.


    "Sister Bai, Ning Yawen and the others performed very well just now." Bai Xiping''s companion was in the background, which pot was opened or not.


    "Shut up to me, it was their blind cat and dead mouse. Good luck." Bai Xiping''s face was dark.


    She never thought that with a little trick she did, Ning Yawen and the others could perform so well.


    This is literally hitting them in the face.


    "Anyway, next is our performance. We will use our performance later to let the audience know who is the best." Bai Xiping said with confidence.


    Bai Xiping''s companions are guilty in their hearts, do they really have the ability to surpass that performance?


    Who is whose green leaf?


    Just when Bai Xiping and others were about to step into the backstage with musical instruments and were waiting to be notified of their performance, the staff stopped them.


    "Sorry, it''s not your turn yet. You can''t go in." the staff member said.


    "What? Did you make a mistake, this is us next!" Bai Xiping glared at the staff.


    The staff looked at the tablet computer in their hands, which showed the order of the performers tonight.


    "Sorry, the order has been temporarily changed. There is a performance before you, and there is another news to inform you that your performance time has been shortened from eight minutes to four minutes." The staff said casually.


    The performance is delayed and the performance time is shortened?


    Bai Xiping and others were surprised.


    "What''s the matter? Why do we need to modify our performance time so neatly and force a show in front of us!" Bai Xiping said angrily, "Believe it or not, I''ll report you!"


    "Miss Bai, just report it as you like. It is often the official decision of the Golden Hall to temporarily increase or reduce performances.


    If you have any comments, I don''t mind to mention the official of a certain music association in Asia that I just investigated. A bad deal with someone is announced!


    Relying on some invisible means to steal the qualifications of others, not to expose you, and not to cancel your show, this is already a lot of face for you, of course, if you are willing to withdraw from the show, then we are also very satisfied. . "


    The middle-aged woman who had received Ye Haoning Yawen walked out wearing a professional skirt.


    Bai Xiping''s face turned pale for an instant, and she heard that the other party had found out what she had done.


    "I...we...we continue to perform." Bai Xiping clenched her fists and gritted her teeth.


    In any case, she can''t go for nothing. Before she went abroad, she had advertised in her own circle that she would perform in the Golden Hall.


    It would be absolutely shameful to run back dingy now.


    So let alone four minutes, even if it is one minute, Bai Xiping has to go.


    "You know what you know." The middle-aged woman turned and left.


    "Sister Bai, our performance time has been shortened to four minutes, how do we perform this?" the person next to him asked anxiously.


    "Don''t make a noise, it just shortened the time. Then we will change the track, change a short area that only takes four minutes." Bai Xiping said bitterly.


    "Change the repertoire? Changing the repertoire at this time, we have no time to practice."


    "Yeah, what if something goes wrong on stage."


    "Sister Bai, or let''s take the initiative to quit the show."


    At this time, some people started to retreat.


    "Shut up all to me, come here. How could it be possible to shrink at this time and show me all the skills. She Ning Yawen can perform here, and so can Bai Xiping!" Bai Xiping said with gritted teeth.


    Did not realize that her willful behavior this time would ruin her artistic career.


    At this time, everyone was wondering who added a show before them, but they soon knew.


    "Next, the Chang Xiao player just now will bring us a solo!" The hostess''s voice sounded throughout the hall.


    Just coming out of the backstage, Ning Yawen, who could not find Ye Hao in surprise, got a shock in her mind and looked at Ye Hao who was already in the center of the stage in disbelief.


    Pan Cui covered her mouth: "He wants to play solo!"

 Chapter 1872： God of piano

    Chapter 1872 The God of Piano


    solo!


    This is a very amazing thing on a stage like the Golden Hall.


    If there is a flaw in the orchestra ensemble, it can be concealed.


    If you play in an ensemble, you can hide the flaws.


    But if it''s a solo performance, because there is only one person performing, the audience''s attention is all on you, and others will be infinitely magnified.


    What''s more, in a place like the Golden Hall, all below are the best of the music festival, all of them are the existence of bones in the egg.


    So those who can play solo here are definitely the top ones in the music industry.


    But the man with the mask just now, although he is very good at playing flute, he seems to be in his early twenties, how could he complete a solo on such a big occasion?


    After the hostess had finished speaking, the staff even moved a grand piano up.


    This moved the people in the audience.


    piano solo?


    Isn''t this young man good at Western instruments in addition to Eastern instruments, and would like to play piano on this occasion?


    You must know that in the entire concert tonight, only two world-class pianists have solo performances.


    And they were all arranged at the beginning and the end of the concert, each of which was more than half a hundred years old and famous.


    The two piano players who were enjoying the performance just sat together.


    "Strange, didn''t the organizer say that there will only be a solo piano for the two of us tonight?" One of the black pianists asked in confusion. He was the one who performed on stage before.


    "And he''s an Oriental in his early twenties?" A white pianist frowned slightly next to him.


    In his opinion, the organizer''s behavior is simply an insult to the Golden September concert.


    How could a boy in his early twenties complete a gorgeous piano performance?


    "Mr. Ye, is he going to perform a piano solo on the stage?" Pan Cui was even more shocked than before in the rest area of ??the performers.


    "Fortunately, Chang Xiao, he actually chose the piano?" An old man next to him frowned, a little worried.


    Although they think Huaxia musical instruments are good, in the international context, everyone is very clear that the piano is the king of musical instruments.


    It takes a long time to perform a perfect piano song.


    There was a lot of discussion in the audience, wondering what happened to this sudden arrangement?


    At this time, Ye Hao, who was dressed in a black Tang suit with a golden silk climbing dragon, walked out with a mask covering the upper half of his face.


    He bowed slightly to the crowd at first, then walked to the piano, did it, took out the jade flute used before and placed it on the piano board.


    Ye Hao raised his hands and slowly dropped his fingers on the black and white keys.


    Bang


    The sound of the piano came out, long and long, with a melancholy feeling.


    Just now, everyone in the audience closed their mouths, their eyes were incredulous.


    "How could it be... he is an Oriental, how could it be..." The white pianist stood up abruptly, with shock in his eyes.


    Although it''s just a short paragraph at the beginning, they are experts, and they know how well they are.


    The rhythm, rhythm, and mastery are all very good.


    And most importantly, they have never listened to this tune. Does this mean? This is the original song of this young man.


    "Mr. Patrick, please put aside your discrimination. Your current behavior is an insult to a great musician. You should listen carefully when others are playing!"


    The black pianist on the side frowned and rebuked the other person in the lowest possible voice.


    The audience around him also cast angry eyes because of his sudden rise.


    The white pianist sat down immediately, but the beautiful melody made him restless, and he felt every note hit his face.


    He seemed to see a noble woman in a black-and-white dress sitting on the piano, her arrogant eyes scanning all beings.


    That is the goddess, that is the goddess who overlooks everything.


    Noble, overlooked, lonely, powerful.


    There are too many emotions in the rhythm.


    Ye Hao looked at his hands unexpectedly. Others might think that Ye Hao was playing this piece at this time. In fact, Xingqiong controlled his hands to jump on the black and white keys after asking him.


    I didn''t expect Xingqiang to be a musical instrument, and there was such a strong mood swing in it.


    Or this is her inner fluctuation.


    At this time, the strumming of both hands became the solo of the left hand, and the plain music was even more gorgeous.


    Many listeners seemed to see a goddess staying lonely in the gorgeous starry sky.


    Ye Hao''s heart moved, he raised his right hand and picked up the jade flute on the piano stand.


    Although one-handed blowpipe is a bit difficult, it is not difficult for Ye Hao.


    Soon, all Xiao Yin appeared, and in this Xiao Yin seemed to have walked a little boy, his appearance made the breath of the goddess a little more joyful.


    At this moment, everyone felt that this piano and this jade flute were like a queen and a king.


    Ending


    All of them haven''t recovered for a long time and are still immersed in the melody of music.


    After more than ten seconds, the staff urged the host to come to the stage and proceed with the next process, which was regarded as pulling everyone back here.


    But what the host is saying, everyone has ignored them, they are all talking about the piece just now, and the performer who has disappeared from the stage.


    "How is it? Mr. Patrick, now you can use your little head to evaluate the piano master''s performance." The black pianist looked at the white pianist sitting next to him mockingly.


    Patrick took a long breath: "Perfect, perfect performance. If we are today''s world-class pianist, then this respected gentleman, he is the **** of piano, and he also took the instrument called Yuxiao, perfect Combine it.


    Two melodies of different emotions are played at the same time, and there is no sense of contradiction.


    It''s perfect, I guess I won''t be able to do this in my life. I feel deep regret for my previous rudeness. If I have a chance to meet this gentleman, I will apologize to him in person. "


    The black pianist smiled slightly and didn''t say much.


    Dong dong


    At this time, the piano sounded again, and the audience looked towards the stage. Because everyone ignored what the host had just said, they didn''t care that there was already an orchestra on stage ready to perform.


    Seeing that they were also from Huaxia, everyone looked forward to it.


    But soon they were disappointed. They played Western instrumental music. The player''s skills were not bad, but they were not much better.


    It is estimated that there is no problem with ordinary performances.


    But here, in a simple sentence: not qualified.

 Chapter 1873： Who are the flowers and who are the green leaves?

    Chapter 1873 Who is the flower and who is the green leaf?


    The audience in the audience looked bored.


    In addition, Ye Hao''s previous performances that are comparable to the sound of nature have made the audience''s ears be raised up, how can this music be heard.


    Bai Xiping and others who performed on stage also noticed the expressions of the audience, and their hearts were secretly anxious.


    Once you are in a hurry, more errors will occur.


    Wrong tune, wrong coordination, and so on.


    At the end of the performance, the scene was awkwardly silent.


    "What kind of performance is this? How come even such an unqualified band would come here to perform."


    "What the **** is going on by the organizer and how to put this kind of band out."


    "On this performance, compared to the previous master''s solo, it''s not even worthy of shoes!"


    The discussion in the audience made the expressions of Bai Xiping and others on the stage quite bad.


    It seems a simple evaluation, but this is the golden hall, which is very likely to affect their future development!


    In the end, Bai Xiping and others ran off the stage in a desperate manner, and even had no face to stay here anymore, and left directly with their salute.


    "Your sudden performance made Bai Xiping and the others lose face." Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao next to her and smiled.


    "I don''t have enough ability." Ye Hao said calmly.


    Song Xiaoyue shrugged, Bai Xiping and others lacked ability is one reason, but if there is no top performance by Ye Hao before, perhaps the audience can still tolerate Bai Xiping''s performance.


    But Ye Hao''s performance seemed to correspond to Bai Xiping''s shortcomings.


    Comparison is the most terrible.


    "By the way, today is the fourth day. What''s your fourth condition." Ye Hao turned his head and looked at Song Xiaoyue.


    Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao tenderly, and shook her head: "No need. The song you presented here has given me no other requests."


    The man you like can perform on the stage that you admire, and world-class performers applaud him. This is already a very remarkable thing.


    Song Xiaoyue felt proud from the heart.


    Since Song Xiaoyue said so, Ye Hao didn''t say much.


    Soon, the concert was over.


    The audience left the scene unfinishedly, and the topics they talked about, eight of the ten sentences were inseparable from the solo young master.


    Because the person is wearing a mask, no one knows his identity, which attracts everyone''s curiosity even more.


    Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue also quickly joined Ning Yawen and others.


    But this time together, Ye Hao obviously felt that everyone''s eyes were different when they looked at him.


    Others don¡¯t know who the performer is, can they still know,


    "Mr. Ye, sign me." Pan Cui walked up to Ye Hao like a twenty-year-old girl, holding a notebook and pen in his hand.


    "Signature? Me?" Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    "Of course, Mr. Ye, your skill is so good, that is simply a world-class performer. You will be famous in the future, and your signature is not very valuable, I can pass it on as a family heirloom." Pan Cui looked in his eyes. Flashing wit.


    "Mr. Ye, your piano and Chang Xiao performances are so wonderful. I don''t know where you learned from, why didn''t you see you performing in China." Several people gathered around and asked curiously.


    In their view, if a talented young man like Ye Hao had performed in China, he would definitely be the proud son of the Chinese instrumental music industry.


    But before that, they hadn''t heard any sound of wind, as if the genius of Ye Hao had emerged out of thin air.


    "Excuse me, excuse me." At this moment, two men in tuxedos, a black and a white man, came over, speaking in English.


    Seeing the people coming, several people were shocked.


    Pan Cui covered her mouth and muttered: "The''black and white double evil'' of the piano world, Master Patrick and Master Alva!"


    The two masters disagree with everyone''s expressions, after all, their status allows them to often see such expressions on other people''s faces.


    "I want to ask, where is the master who performed with you before? Can you introduce us." Master Alva has no pretensions at the moment, and looks sincere.


    Grandmaster!


    He was called a master by the "black and white double evil" in the piano world!


    Although this is a simple title, what does it mean to be called a master by the two top masters in the world? This means that they agree with Ye Hao''s strength.


    "This... Mr. Ye..." Pan Cui looked around, but did not see Ye Hao, even Ning Yawen and Song Xiaoyue disappeared.


    In the end, she could only helplessly explain for the two masters.


    When explaining, she was still worried that the two masters would think that Mr. Ye was too arrogant, and it would be no good if it caused any misunderstanding.


    However, he never expected that the two masters were not at all unhappy, and even handed Pan Cui his business card.


    "Miss, this is our business card. Please pass it to Mr. Ye. If Mr. Ye is free, we are willing to go to the appointment at will."


    After speaking, the two masters left with regretful expressions.


    Pan Cui swallowed, looking at the two business cards in her hand, she felt as if she was holding a heavy stone in her hand.


    This is the business card of the world''s top performer, and it is in her hand at the moment.


    Pan Cui felt like he was going to faint happily at this moment.


    ...


    In a western restaurant, Ye Hao, Song Xiaoyue, and Ning Yawen are enjoying supper food here.


    It stands to reason that western restaurants generally do not provide supper service, but in the face of money, the restaurant owner directly expressed his willingness to serve Ye Hao 24 hours.


    "Teacher Ning, your performance tonight was very successful." Song Xiaoyue took out the wine glass and faced her teacher: "Teacher, you are great."


    "What''s my point? Ye Hao is considered to be famous this time. If he weren''t wearing a mask, there would be several music production companies looking for him.


    It won''t be long before he can become the world''s leading music master. "Ning Yawen looked at Ye Hao.


    She had no doubt about Ye Hao''s ability, and she knew more than others.


    Others only know that Ye Hao is good at piano and long-screaming. In fact, he even has good skills in guzheng, violin, guitar and other instruments.


    Dididi


    At this time, Ning Yawen''s cell phone rang, she looked down, and then smiled: "Pan Cui and the others are in a hurry to find you now, after we left without saying goodbye.


    The two big masters of the piano industry came directly to the door and wanted to get to know you. They also gave Pan Cui a business card. This girl is now taking a photo with her business card. "


    Ye Hao smiled slightly, not paying attention.


    It is impossible for him to participate in any acting career. The reason why he is performing here is entirely because today is to fulfill Song Xiaoyue and Leiya''s wishes.


    It''s just a little hobby.


    "Sister Yawen, we may have to leave next. But you can spend a few more days here. Don''t worry about the hotel over there. You can stay as long as you want.


    When you are leaving, tell the hotel receptionist and they will contact a special airport chartered car to pick you up. "Ye Hao said.


    Ning Yawen looked at Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue. In fact, looking at them, she had some guesses in her heart, and they seemed to live in the same room last night.


    This made her feel sad.


    Ning Yating, what are you thinking about? You are already an old woman in your thirties. Why are you still thinking about this kind of thing? Of course, only a child like Xiaoyue can be a good man like Ye Hao. Worthy of him.


    "Well, I see." Ning Yawen nodded softly, with a touch of sorrow in her heart.


    She only hated that she was born ten years later.


    "There is also this thing, Sister Yawen, you take it with you. If anything dangerous happens in the future, you can take this thing directly to Haicheng Wushuang City, where you can shelter you." Ye Hao took out the effect and gave Zhao Yanting the same effect. "Token" was handed to Ning Yawen.


    "Yeah." Ning Yawen didn''t care much, she just thought it was an ordinary gift.

 Chapter 1874： propose!

    Chapter 1874 Proposal!


    On the fifth day, Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue appeared in a piece of ice and snow.


    The Matterhorn, which is more than 4,000 meters above sea level, is one of the ten most beautiful snow-capped mountains in the world. It is located in the Alps. It is a pillar of the sky, pointing directly to the sky, and its special triangular pyramid shape is quite beautiful when the sun shines. of.


    But Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyu were only wearing thin clothes in this place.


    Song Xiaoyue only has a white dress, like a fairy. She has a special physique, so the temperature here has no effect at all.


    As for Ye Hao, let alone.


    They appeared here because Song Xiaoyue''s fifth wish was to appear in the most beautiful snow-capped mountains with her beloved.


    "It''s so beautiful here." Song Xiaoyue opened her arms, as if hugging the entire snow-capped mountain.


    Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue like this, he was also very happy. He could satisfy her wish and make up for her lack of being in a coma for more than half a year.


    Song Xiaoyue suddenly turned around, she looked at Ye Hao, and she walked straight towards Ye Hao.


    "What''s wrong?" Ye Hao looked at the weird Song Xiaoyue in front of him, puzzled.


    Song Xiaoyue raised her toes.


    Ye Hao originally thought that Song Xiaoyue was going to do something, but the dampness he imagined did not come, but words came from his ears.


    "What I just said was my sixth and seventh wish." Song Xiaoyue stepped back, her hands behind her back.


    "You...your wish." Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue with some embarrassment.


    Song Xiaoyue pouted: "What? What''s wrong with my wish? You didn''t ask you to kill people and do anything heinous. But in this place, there are only you and me, and only you and I know those two things.


    Don¡¯t you even agree to my last wish? "


    Ye Hao sighed: "Well, I will try my best to do it."


    "It''s not as hard as possible, it''s definitely!" Song Xiaoyue said in a positive tone.


    In the past two days, Song Xiaoyue has been playing here happily, because Ye Hao has used some means to block all the way up the mountain, so no one can disturb them during this time.


    In the evening, the two directly felt once, using the snow as the bed and the sky as the blanket.


    The last day of the seventh day has arrived.


    When Song Xiaoyue woke up, she was surprised to find that she was surrounded by an ice shell, and Ye Hao hadn''t known where she was going.


    Song Xiaoyue beat the ice cube: "Ye Hao, Ye Hao?"


    Squeak


    At this time, the ice shell slowly opened, like a shell slowly opening, revealing the beauty inside.


    When Song Xiaoyue saw the scenery outside, she covered her mouth in surprise.


    The surrounding area is not empty snow, but countless forests of ice, ice forests.


    The tops of these trees are decorated with many flowers.


    Orchid, plum, rose, peony, chrysanthemum, etc.


    In this situation, it is as if these flowers are making a pilgrimage to Flower Fairy.


    Ding Ding


    Music sounded in the distance.


    At this moment, a small snowman the size of a palm came over.


    "Beautiful Little Moon Princess, please come with me."


    The little snowman made a sound like a fairy tale.


    Song Xiaoyue walked forward curiously.


    At this moment, the little snowman raised his hand and patted a few times.


    A magical scene appeared, and the surrounding petals flew over and surrounded Song Xiaoyue''s body. After a few seconds, the petals dispersed.


    Song Xiaoyue¡¯s outfit also got a new look, wearing an evening dress made of petals.


    Song Xiaoyue now really seems to be a flower fairy.


    "Let''s go, my princess." The little snowman jumped and led the way.


    Song Xiaoyue walked slowly forward, with anticipation in her heart.


    When she walked out of this ice forest, she also saw where the music came from.


    It was a white grand piano, the expected person did not appear there, and the ones playing the music turned out to be little snowmen.


    They kept jumping on the black and white keys, playing beautiful music.


    Song Xiaoyue covered her mouth, feeling as if she was really in the fairy tale kingdom.


    "Woohoo."


    At this moment, a white horse stepped in the snow and Ye Hao was wearing white clothes, appearing like a prince charming.


    The handsome face, the beautifully-lined body, and the aura, this is simply a lively prince.


    When the white horse walked to the front of Song Xiaoyue, Ye Hao stepped down from the white horse, and a bunch of ice crystal flowers condensed in his hand.


    "Good morning, beautiful princess." Ye Hao seemed to have completely entered this role. He knelt in front of Song Xiaoyue, and handed the ice crystal flower in his hand.


    Song Xiaoyue couldn''t help but laugh, she took the ice crystal flower.


    When Song Xiaoyue held the ice crystal flower in her hand, it turned into a finger-tall elf with translucent wings, and the elf was flying around Song Xiaoyue.


    Wherever it flies, there are scenes like revolving lanterns.


    The scenes are all Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue, who were at the same table for three years in high school, ridiculing and contradicting each other, and that time Ye Hao slapped Song Xiaoyue who had run away from home in the rain.


    After that, Ye Hao came to the piano store with Song Xiaoyue on his back and played a piece for him.


    Seeing this, Song Xiaoyue''s eyes were already moist, and she covered her mouth, sobbing in her voice.


    It was Ye Hao''s appearance that changed her life. Without Ye Hao, she wouldn''t be who she is now.


    This man changed her!


    The picture stopped suddenly, and at this time Song Xiaoyue unexpectedly found that there was an ice crystal ring in her palm. It was so beautiful that it could suffocate any woman.


    "Miss Song Xiaoyue, would you like to marry me." Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue sincerely and raised his right hand.


    The corners of Song Xiaoyue''s eyes were gleaming, she knew what it was because of, but now she just wanted to enjoy everything in front of her, even if she knew it was just...


    "Marry him!"


    At this time, countless little elves and little snowmen appeared around, they said in unison, "Marry him", and they were dancing in the snow.


    "Yeah." Song Xiaoyue covered her mouth with her left hand, and put the ring in her right hand on Ye Hao''s palm.


    Ye Hao took the ring and put it on Song Xiaoyue personally.


    Although the ring was cold, Song Xiaoyue felt that her heart was extremely warm at this moment, as if she was about to melt.


    Song Xiaoyue couldn''t help but rushed into Ye Hao''s arms, hugged Ye Hao, and the tears in her eyes slipped uncontrollably.


    Ye Hao hugged Song Xiaoyue, and he said softly, "My princess, it''s not over yet. Now that you have agreed to my marriage proposal, we should hold our wedding next."


    Song Xiaoyue raised her head and looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers.


    The surrounding wind and snow flew up in an instant, causing the visibility of the surrounding area to drop to less than one meter.


    After half a minute, these blizzards disappeared.


    And where the ice forest was just now, an ice crystal church stood impressively.


    "You said before that you like Western-style weddings. I don''t know if you like it or not." Ye Hao pointed to the majestic church that he had built.


    Song Xiaoyue looked at the church in front of her, she couldn''t cry anymore.


    "Today you are the most beautiful bride. The bride is not allowed to cry. It won''t look good if she cries." Ye Hao pinched Song Xiaoyue''s little nose.


    Song Xiaoyue casts Ye Hao''s eyes: "It doesn''t look good, are you still marrying?"


    "Of course not to marry."


    "Dare you!" Song Xiaoyue stared at Ye Hao, as if very dissatisfied with Ye Hao''s answer.


    "How could my bride princess be unsightly? This is impossible." Ye Hao suddenly took a step back, raised his hands and clapped them.


    The ice and snow on the ground seemed to be alive, spreading toward her from Song Xiaoyue''s ankle.


    In the blink of an eye, the original dress of the flower fairy disappeared, replaced by a holy white wedding dress.


    The size, parts, details, etc. of the wedding dress are all very delicate, it seems to be tailor-made for Song Xiaoyue.


    At this moment she really seemed to be an ice princess.


    "My bride, would you like to walk into this church with me." Ye Hao stretched out his hand.


    Song Xiaoyue put her hand on Ye Hao''s palm shyly.

 Chapter 1875： Iceberg wedding

    Chapter 1875 Iceberg Wedding


    The two walked arm in arm into this ice church.


    When the two took the first step, the march of the wedding sounded.


    Countless flowers began to fall above my head, and the scene was beautiful.


    Around the seats originally prepared for guests, at this moment there are countless elves and little snowmen.


    Just halfway through, Song Xiaoyue''s eyes couldn''t help but tears fell.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you crying on such a happy day? Are you not satisfied with everything I arranged?" Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue.


    "Satisfied, very satisfied. If I am not satisfied with this arrangement, I guess all women in this world will scold me." Song Xiaoyue squeezed out a smile.


    In such a scene, any woman will probably feel happy to die.


    Romance, although this thing is not a must-have thing in life, even many men think that one day''s work is tired enough, and they still talk about romance.


    There are many bits and pieces in life, and romance is an indispensable thing.


    It is not necessarily romantic to arrange such a gorgeous occasion. In winter, a cup of milk tea for two people, in summer they hide from the rain in a pavilion, and in autumn they walk together on a path full of fallen leaves. In spring, bring a flower for her. Flowers that belong to her.


    "Then why are you still crying?" Ye Hao puzzled.


    "Because I know that these will disappear in the next moment..." Song Xiaoyue was bitter in her heart, and there was nothing more painful than this.


    Ye Hao was speechless, in fact, the reason why he arranged these today was entirely because of Song Xiaoyue''s last two wishes.


    Proposal and wedding.


    Ye Hao was very embarrassed at the time, but now that he agreed, Ye Hao would do his best and could not leave Song Xiaoyue any regrets.


    So there are all of today, the ice forest before the formation of ice powers and the church at this moment.


    Using illusion, Song Xiaoyue could see the beautiful elves and the pictures of the revolving lanterns.


    Use object control techniques to condense those little snowmen and let them perform various behaviors.


    As for the ring on Song Xiaoyue''s finger, it was not an ordinary ring made of ice.


    That was the ring he got in the Qin Ling, it was a holy artifact.


    However, it was damaged at that time and was thrown in the storage ring by Ye Hao.


    Because this time I asked for a marriage, the proposal naturally needed a ring. Ye Hao thought of the ring, and he modified the ring.


    Because the ring itself is made of thousand-year-old ice, it matches Song Xiaoyue very well.


    "Don''t think too much, at least for now. You are the heroine here." Ye Hao said softly.


    "Ok."


    Song Xiaoyue nodded slightly, then the tears from the corner of her eyes died, her head held high, she didn''t want to leave any regrets on this occasion.


    The two went hand in hand to the front of the church, where there is a "priest" made of ice.


    The priest spoke: "Here today, we will witness the union of the two new men."


    The priest looked at Ye Hao: "Groom, would you like to marry the beautiful woman next to you as your wife? Love her, be loyal to her, love each other whether it is good or bad, rich or poor, health or sickness, Until death. Are you willing?"


    "Yes." Ye Hao replied.


    The priest looked at Song Xiaoyue: "Bride, can you marry the gentleman next to you and let him be your husband? Love him and be loyal to him, whether it is good or bad, rich or poor, health or sickness, love each other, Until death. Are you willing?"


    Song Xiaoyue didn''t speak, just silently lowered her head.


    Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue with a puzzled look.


    The priest stood in stalemate for a while, then spoke again.


    "Bride, can you marry the gentleman next to you and make him your husband? Love him and be loyal to him, no matter if it is good or bad, rich or poor, health or sickness, love each other until death. Are you willing to ?"


    "Enough." Song Xiaoyue said suddenly.


    "What''s wrong?" Ye Hao felt Song Xiaoyue''s strangeness.


    Song Xiaoyue raised her head, her face was already full of tears.


    "Why? Why are you my sister''s man, why I love you so much, but you are with my sister. Even other women, I...I won''t suffer much.


    Why is it my elder sister, and... and you actually have children, you know, when I heard this news, my heart seemed to be torn apart.


    The man I like has been robbed, and he is still my favorite sister! "


    Ye Hao was stupid. He looked at Song Xiaoyue who was almost out of control. He raised his hand and held Song Xiaoyue''s shoulder.


    "Satsuki, you..."


    "Don''t touch me." Song Xiaoyue patted Ye Hao''s arm. Her eyes were red and swollen, and her voice was trembling: "Do you think I''m stupid? I can''t get you anymore.


    But I want you to do so many boring things with me, which makes me love you deeper and deeper.


    I really like all this, all this, I really hope I am the object of your marriage proposal, I really hope all this is true, I can really marry you!


    But my heart tells me clearly, Song Xiaoyue, stop dreaming, all this is fake, all this is your request, until tomorrow, all this will not be yours anymore. "


    After Song Xiaoyue finished speaking, she turned and ran out of the hall.


    Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue''s leaving back, his face still has incredible eyes.


    Everything around has disappeared and vanished into nothing.


    Elves, snowmen, priests, churches, flowers.


    Ye Hao stood in the snow, muttering to himself: "She...remember?"


    Song Xiaoyue didn''t know how long she had been running, she only knew that she had been running, running in the snow.


    She wants to escape from the reality behind, she wants to escape from all that, she doesn''t want to go back.


    Suddenly a cliff appeared in front of him, and Song Xiaoyue hurriedly stopped.


    She stopped dangerously and dangerously on the edge of the cliff, looking at the cliff below.


    Kaz


    Just when Song Xiaoyue was stunned, a crack appeared on the ice surface under her feet, and Song Xiaoyue fell directly.


    In the air, she is like a snow butterfly, fragile, helpless, and confused.


    "Am I going to die?"


    "Perhaps, if I die like this, it will be the best."


    "In this case, at least it can leave a trace in his heart, and it won''t make my sister suffer anymore."


    Song Xiaoyue closed her eyes, but the next moment she felt a warm body hugging herself.


    She opened her eyes and saw the familiar face.


    "I''ll take you up." Ye Hao found out that Song Xiaoyue was in danger for the first time, and he rushed over immediately.


    Song Xiaoyue suddenly put her arms around Ye Hao''s neck, and her lips were heavily printed on Ye Hao''s lips.


    Ye Hao was dumbfounded, he could feel the heat in Song Xiaoyue''s coldness and the tears flowing from her cheeks to her lips.

 Chapter 1876： Tang Yuan·Superior Wonderland!

    Chapter 1876 Tang Yuan¡¤Superior Wonderland!


    I don''t know how long it took, Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue finally landed on the ground. Song Xiaoyue panted and lay on Ye Hao''s chest. The scattered white dress covered Ye Hao''s body.


    "When did your memory recover?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Five days after I woke up, I actually recovered." Song Xiaoyue didn''t hide it.


    "Then why are you hiding it? Do you know that your sister is worried about you." Ye Hao said.


    "What if I don''t hide it? Let me face the fact that my sister is pregnant with my lover''s child?" Song Xiaoyue buried her head in Ye Hao''s chest.


    Ye Hao was speechless.


    "Then..." Ye Hao prepared.


    "Don''t move, don''t talk. That''s it, please..." Song Xiaoyue pressed Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao did not move any more, but continued to lie in the snow until the white snow fell in the sky.


    After Song Xiaoyue''s emotions were controlled, she slowly got up from Ye Hao''s arms.


    She looked at her skirt, and there were many cracks on it, and her eyes were a little sad.


    "What''s the matter? The skirt is broken? If you like it, I will make a few more for you." Ye Hao said.


    "No, I want this one." Song Xiaoyue pouted.


    "Well, I will make up for you after I go back." Ye Hao said.


    Song Xiaoyue did not speak any more, she got up and combed her wedding dress, and she could see that she really liked the dress.


    Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue, but he was a little hesitant to say something.


    Song Xiaoyue pretended to have amnesia, which made Ye Hao somewhat unexpected, but it also made him feel very difficult to handle.


    Go back and tell Song Ying? That is equivalent to another wall erected between Ye Hao and Song Ying.


    Did not say?


    Wouldn''t it be tantamount to deceiving Song Ying, if Song Ying knew about it, it would definitely make Ye Hao more angry.


    "Are you thinking about how to explain things to my sister?" Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao who was thinking.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak.


    "Leave this to me, and I will take care of it. The moment I jumped down, I had already thought about everything." Song Xiaoyue said.


    "I want to open it? What do you mean?" Ye Hao was a little confused.


    "Sister Nightingale asked me before and told me a lot of things. I didn''t understand some of them at the time, but I completely understood it at the moment just now.


    Love cannot be let, and I love you is something that cannot be changed.


    And it is impossible for me to let my sister quit because I love you, let alone she is pregnant with your child.


    But let me quit, I will also suffer, because I will never fall in love with other men in my life. "


    Hearing what Song Xiaoyue said, he still didn''t quite understand.


    "In this case, I can only think of a compromise. After I go back, I will explain my amnesia to my sister, saying that this time I happened to recover my memory.


    Then I won''t grab you from my sister. After all, a child can''t be a father, and I can be regarded as the child''s aunt. "


    "Then you?" Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue.


    Song Xiaoyue walked up to Ye Hao and punched Ye Hao in the chest: "Then make it cheaper for you, and this young lady will be your lover in the future. Remember that you can''t let your sister know about this.


    I am younger and more open-minded, but my sister is different! "


    Sister-in-law? lover? "


    Ye Hao is stupid, this relationship is a bit too messy.


    Song Xiaoyue pointed at Ye Hao with one hand on her hips: "This matter is so decided, you don''t have the right to refute or question, otherwise you should not let me or my sister care about you!"


    "Uh...well." At present, it seems that there is only this way to ease the relationship between Song Ying and her.


    At least the affairs of the hospital have been handled, and the future will be discussed later.


    There are still a lot of things outside waiting to be handled by myself.


    "I ask you, why is my wedding dress so fitted? Do you know my size?" Song Xiaoyue asked curiously as she looked at her wedding dress.


    This wedding dress is really fit, waist, hips, bust, almost no difference.


    "As long as I have been in contact with, or have seen the location and size, I know it." Ye Hao replied.


    Have you been in contact with or have seen the location with your own eyes?


    Song Xiaoyue''s face turned red immediately, she glared at Ye Hao: "Rogue!"


    Snapped


    As he said, he slapped him over with a slap.


    ...


    The next day, Ye Hao appeared at Tang Sect, he touched his face, and Song Xiaoyue slapped it inexplicably yesterday.


    Contact, not because she posted to herself every night.


    As for having seen it, every time you open a perspective eye, these are of course paid in.


    After finishing the seven-day journey, Ye Hao''s mission was successfully completed. A random item box was his reward.


    After opening, Ye Hao received a reward.


    [One Hundred Times Lucky Card: 100 hours of validity, starting automatically from the moment of opening]


    The good luck card, Ye Hao had also gotten before, the different ordinary good luck card did not have much effect for Ye Hao, but this time it was a hundred times the good luck card.


    And it is still used by default.


    Ye Hao didn''t manage to do much, anyway, it was just fine.


    Early this morning, Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue returned to Wushuang City. Song Xiaoyue knew that Ye Hao still had things to do, so she drove Ye Hao away and told Ye Hao that they would be back in the next few days.


    She will take care of Song Ying.


    When Ye Hao came to Tang Sect, he directly felt the fluctuations that were still spreading from the void circle, and he came to the closed martial arts ground.


    Tang Jian, Meng Po and others are here.


    Guo Shuang, Chen Mei''er, and Qi Yanan did not waste the opportunity to practice nearby.


    "Your strength has increased." Ye Hao looked at Guo Shuang and the three of them. They also got some benefits and their strength increased a lot.


    Guo Shuang is now innate.


    Qi Yanan, the Seven Hades, was promoted to the fourth innate, and Chen Meier, the Four Hades, was in the seventh innate.


    "Mr. Ye, Yuan''er has been inside for almost ten days, and hasn''t come out yet. Will something happen?" Tang Jian saw Ye Hao appear and walked up anxiously and asked.


    After all, Ye Hao appeared in one day, and Tang Yuan has been around for nearly ten days.


    What Tang Jian didn''t know was that it would take a few months for most people to come out. Ten days is not too long, but Tang Yuan has undergone the transformation of the picture of sentient beings, which is different.


    "Let me take a look." Ye Hao took a look at Tang Yuan in the formation.


    His eyes turned, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly: "Old Sect Master Tang, congratulations."


    "Congratulations? What is the joy of this."


    ¡®Dare to ask Mr. Tang, how many people have the highest realm in the history of Tang Sect? "Ye Hao smiled.


    "The Tang Sect has the highest realm?" Tang Jian pondered for a while, and said, "So far, because of the constraints of Tang Sect cultivation techniques, most of my people have stopped in the middle-level fairyland. "


    "Then congratulations to the old sect master, Tang sect is about to usher in the first powerhouse of the superior fairyland." Ye Hao smiled.


    Finest Wonderland?


    Tang Jian froze, and Po Meng who heard this next to her had a strange light in her eyes.


    Po Meng looked at Ye Hao: "Master Ye, do you mean that Master Tang Yuan can break through to the highest level of wonderland? You know, Master Tang Yuan has just stepped into the middle level of wonderland before! And half a month ago, she was still a congenital warrior. "


    Ye Hao waved his hand and said with a smile: "There is actually no problem with the speed of ascension. As long as a person has a solid foundation and sufficient consciousness, then the strength will come naturally.


    In ancient times, there were people who enlightened the Tao and became holy with one thought. This is the truth.


    As for Miss Tang Yuan, everything is in place, and then this magic circle can naturally be promoted to a superior fairyland. "


    boom


    At this moment, the magic circle changed.


    A ray of light hit the sky.


    Tang Yuan, who had closed his eyes for ten days, also opened his eyes, and his aura swept out like a torrent.


    The walking stick in Tang Jian''s hand fell to the ground. He trembled and looked at Tang Yuan with excitement: "Fairy Wonderland! First Wonderland! God bless me, Tang Sect."


    Everyone in Po Meng also showed a look of surprise, and at the same time they also realized that there will be changes in the underground palace.


    Before, Tang Yuan was the bottom of the five ghost emperors, and was even teased by many people because of his innate strength.


    The strength of Tang Yuan''s superior fairyland now directly surpasses the Bone Emperor and the Demon Emperor, standing side by side with the Southern Ghost Emperor, second only to the Chinese Ghost Emperor!

 Chapter 1877： Energy Density

    Chapter 1877 Energy Density


    The void crystals around Tang Yuan shattered into powder one by one, and the glow of the circle officially disappeared.


    She came to Ye Hao and the others.


    Her beautiful eyes looked at Ye Hao: "Thank you."


    Tang Yuan herself couldn''t believe the power of the superior fairyland at this moment. In a short time, she broke through directly from the inferior fairyland to the superior fairyland.


    You must know that before a month or so, she was just an innate peak powerhouse.


    "This is also your own effort." Ye Hao smiled slightly.


    "Mr. Ye, Po Meng, today is my Tang Sect''s rejoicing, I will host a banquet for you tonight. We are not drunk or return!" Tang Jian said with a big laugh, very emotional.


    The others congratulated Tang Yuan.


    After that, Ye Hao and Tang Yuan came to a courtyard. Ye Hao had something to ask Tang Yuan.


    "My people told me about the Four Tests of the Underworld in just an hour. The underworld is ready and we are waiting for us. We can set off into the Kunlun Mountains early tomorrow morning." Tang Yuan said first.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao nodded, and he looked at Tang Yuan: "Actually, I have another question that I want to ask you about your practice. You are now a superior wonderland.


    The physique of Huaxia cultivation is quite special. The three realms of Fairyland, the lower, the middle, and the upper, pay attention to the cultivation of the fairy body, the fairy technique and the fairy soul. you? "


    Although Ye Hao also practiced China''s martial arts, his power came from the system, which was very different.


    Therefore, the concepts of fairy body, fairy magic, and fairy soul are very vague.


    Generally speaking, such things are the secrets of cultivators and cannot be made public.


    But facing Ye Hao, Tang Yuan didn''t hide anything, because she owed too much to Tang Yuan.


    "The fairy body is actually different from the mortal body. Compared with the mortal body, the body can absorb purer energy, and the power absorbed by the innate realm is called the innate qi.


    The power absorbed by the fairyland is called immortal energy, immortal power. Regardless of the special name, it is actually a higher quality energy. "Tang Yuan explained.


    Ye Hao nodded, this was also mentioned by Star Sky before.


    Cultivators in this world are actually cultivating energy, but energy has different names in their concepts, such as magic power, blood power, demon power, spiritual power, elemental power, and so on.


    These are all types of energy.


    And energy is also divided into advanced and elementary.


    Just like one cubic meter of energy can destroy a village, then this is primary energy. If the same volume of energy can destroy an earth, it is high-level energy.


    "There is another way of talking. For example, if a soldier shoots an acquired warrior with a rifle, the acquired warrior must rely on the rapid movement of his body to escape, and the innate warrior can form a shield around the body to resist.


    The powerhouse in Wonderland can completely resist bullets with the power of the body. Even the strongest armor-piercing bullets or sniper rifle bullets can only cause bruises on us. This is still when we have no resistance. .


    In this case, only missiles and nuclear bombs can cause harm to us. "Tang Yuan said.


    Ye Hao continued to ask, "Does your fairy body have other functions?"


    "Yes, my fairy body is the one that is biased and poisonous. It can be said that I am blindly poisonous now." Tang Yuan raised his finger, and a butterfly was attracted to her fingertips.


    In the next moment, the beautiful butterfly was immediately eroded away, fell to the ground, and then turned into a pool of black water.


    "For example, the bone emperor, one of the five ghost emperors in the middle fairyland we encountered before, her fairy body is a bone body, which can make the whole body ossify, which is good for fighting."


    Ye Hao nodded, this is a bit like his blood wolf physique and five elements physique, both have their own special effects.


    "Then what are the characteristics of your immortality?" Ye Hao then asked.


    "Xianshu is actually improving my original combat skills. I now have mastered an immortal technique, which is related to poison. You have to be a little more careful during the Fourth Examination of the Underworld." Tang Yuan looked at Ye teasingly. Ho.


    Ye Hao also said humorously: "Hey, I can be your mentor anyway. Put some water at that time."


    Tang Yuan''s eyes became serious: "Young Master Ye, here I want to remind you a little. If you really want to complete the Four Tests of the Underworld and take charge of the Underworld. Then you can''t have any softness in the battle.


    Even if you are facing me, Guo Shuang, Meng Po, Qi Yanan, Chen Meier and others, you can''t be soft, even if you need to seriously hurt or even kill us! "


    Tang Yuan''s tone was very serious, and it didn''t seem to be a joke at all.


    "Well, I will." Ye Hao nodded.


    "Next, you should ask about the fairy soul. Actually, the thing about fairy soul is quite special, and I haven''t figured it all out. There is a fairyland peak on top of the upper fairyland. According to historical records, these two realms are actually for stepping. Entering the realm of saints, prepared.


    The saint is truly beyond the existence of human beings, and the life span can be as long as a hundred years or even a thousand years!


    Therefore, the soul, body, and blood of the saint are no longer human at all.


    What I can feel now is that my mental power and soul power are much stronger than before, and my understanding of some has also improved a lot. And when I close my eyes, I can perceive all the fluctuations within two hundred meters.


    Of course, if you intentionally hide your body and breath in front of me, maybe I won''t notice it. "Tang Yuan said.


    Two hundred meters?


    Ye Hao was a little surprised. The range of his soul''s perception now is several kilometers, but Tang Yuan, who is one level higher than himself, can only feel 200 meters?


    It seems that their cultivation physique is much more "essential" than Tang Yuan''s.


    "What realm are you now?" Tang Yuan woke up later, so she didn''t know what realm Ye Hao was in now after experiencing the void magic circle.


    And she couldn''t see Ye Hao at all.


    "Medium fairyland." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Medium fairyland?" Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    She didn''t believe that Ye Hao was a medium-level fairyland power.


    "Can you open up your energy density?" Tang Yuan stared at Ye Hao seriously.


    "Mine? Just turn on all the aura, right?" Ye Hao asked.


    Tang Yuan nodded and looked at Ye Hao expectantly. At the same time, the whole body''s strength was concentrated, and she was preparing for the next oppression.


    "Then I will try." Ye Hao closed his eyes.


    The star dome inside Ye Hao''s body smiled secretly at this moment.


    This woman is really boring for herself, this man and you are no longer in the same plane, and his energy purity level has even reached the realm of a saint.


    It was only a matter of time before he entered the Holy Land.

 Chapter 1878： Ghost Mist Valley

    Chapter 1878 Ghost Mist Valley


    boom


    Ye Hao opened his eyes and his aura was fully opened.


    An invisible wave of air, like an ultrasonic wave, swept towards the surroundings centered on Ye Hao.


    The servants who had just passed by outside the yard fell directly to the ground, throwing their bodies to the ground, shocked in their eyes.


    They felt an instinctive tremor, and they believed that if there was a bit of murderous aura in this breath, their blood would explode directly.


    Tang Jian was drinking tea with Po Meng, and the cups in their hands burst instantly.


    Tang Jian looked at the water stains in his hands, and all the hairs on his body stood up.


    "This aura..." Tang Jian looked into the distance with horrified eyes. At that moment, a wave of air impacted directly, which directly caused confusion in the aura in his body, causing him to lose control of his strength and directly put the wine glass. It was crushed.


    Po Meng Xuxu said: "It seems that we are really old. It is estimated that this time the underworld is going to change hands."


    The entire Tang Sect people felt this shock wave, and the one who felt it most thoroughly was Tang Yuan.


    Tang Yuan directly knelt on the floor with his right leg, and the floor was directly knelt out of a crack.


    Sweat beads appeared on her forehead.


    The breath of this man, this fluctuation.


    Horrible!


    Tang Yuan reluctantly raised his head and looked at Ye Hao who stood there calmly.


    She is a high-class fairyland, but such a powerful and suffocating energy density is really something a middle-class fairyland can have.


    It''s incredible.


    Who is this guy, monster? Tianjiao? evildoer?


    "It''s okay." Ye Hao withdrew his aura and looked at Tang Yuan who was kneeling on the ground in front of him.


    Tang Yuan took a deep breath. She stood up and looked at Ye Hao with a deep gaze: "I''m already looking forward to seeing the other four people fighting with you. The horrified eyes will be very interesting."


    After speaking, Tang Yuan walked out of the courtyard.


    When she walked to the door, she stopped suddenly: "The Chinese Ghost Emperor has left the customs, and news has spread that he has entered the Holy Realm, and he will be your worst enemy."


    Ye Hao''s heart jumped.


    Isn''t it five wonderlands, but one holy land plus four wonderlands?


    Tang Yuan glanced at Ye Hao''s face, not nervous, not afraid, but excited.


    This guy is really a monster.


    ...


    That night, Tang Sect held a celebration for Tang Yuan''s breakthrough.


    Early the next morning, Ye Hao and others set off and drove towards the Kunlun Mountains.


    The car had reached the bottom of a valley in the Kunlun Mountains, and stopped because there was no road ahead.


    The people walked for another two hours. At noon, they came to the deepest part of a valley. Although it was noon, at this moment, there was fog everywhere, and no sunlight was visible.


    "Your underworld is in this ghost place?" Ye Hao looked at the mist that was less than half a meter in visibility.


    This mist seems to have a magical force field, and the distance of the soul''s perception has been shortened to less than a hundred meters.


    "This is Ghost Mist Valley, and it is one of China¡¯s four deadly places. No one would have thought that the nest of the underworld would actually be here. In addition to this, we still have hundreds of punished nests in various places in China. It is also for these reasons. Therefore, the underworld has existed in the world for thousands of years.


    This ghost fog valley not only has this fog that lasts all year round, but there are also many strange things happening here, there are illusions, there are rare and exotic animals, even people from the underworld will often die here. "Tang Yuan walked in front, a group of people holding a rope in their hands.


    This rope can keep them lost.


    An erratic ghost appeared in Ye Hao''s retina, or a ghost hand appeared under his feet.


    But these are all fake, as long as Ye Hao''s magic pupil (perspective eye) is turned on, all of these will disappear.


    But some people who are not able to withstand the mentality will be frightened by these things.


    For example...Four Hades, Chen Meier.


    "Oh...what a disgusting devil."


    "I wipe, don''t touch me, my new clothes bought by my old lady."


    "Devil, stay away from me."


    Chen Meier kept seeing the people around him, and among them, the only one who tied his waist with a rope and held a Buddha image and a cross in his hand.


    "You Hades are also afraid of ghosts?" Ye Hao couldn''t help asking.


    Qi Yanan, who was walking in front, covered his face and said, "At this time, I don''t know this strange flower."


    This scene is like a well-trained special soldier telling his girlfriend that he is afraid of rats.


    After walking in this ghost fog valley for nearly two hours, Ye Hao saw a lot of dead bones during this period. These are people who should not enter here or get lost here.


    "Miss Tang, since this place is so powerful, how do we find the entrance to the underworld?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "By luck." Tang Yuan''s answer scared Ye Hao.


    When a ghost emperor looked for the entrance to the underworld, he said it was luck?


    Tang Yuan stopped in front of a stone wall, she stroked the stone wall, and then shook her head again.


    "In this ghost mist valley, there are sixty-six entrances, but there is only one that can actually enter the underworld, and the other entrances will be fake. And this entrance is not fixed yet and will move at any time.


    To find the real entrance, our underworld has a knack, but the success rate of this knack is only 30%, and the other 70% can only rely on our own epiphany and luck.


    However, you can rest assured. Up to the present position, I have entered the underworld hundreds of times, and the success rate is as high as 80%. "Tang Yuan said very confidently.


    "Then...what about the other 20%?" Ye Hao asked subconsciously.


    "That''s a few times I got lost here too. I walked for almost ten and a half days, and finally had no choice but to go out temporarily. I can''t guarantee that I will find the entrance, but I can make sure that I leave safely." Tang Yuan Tao.


    Ye Hao secretly gave a thumbs up to the man who built the underworld, this site selection was too powerful.


    Even one''s own people may not find the doorway of the house. It is no wonder that people in the rivers and lakes have not found the nest of the underworld for thousands of years.


    The ghost emperor is not 100% sure, let alone those in the rivers and lakes.


    And there are more than a hundred "divided nests" in various places in China, which is enough to make people in the rivers and lakes look dazzled.


    Finally, after walking for another two hours, almost four o''clock in the afternoon, Tang Yuan found the entrance, which was located in a stone wall with a long corridor hovering down.


    There is no light, and it''s pitch black.


    And this long corridor allowed Ye Hao and the others to walk for two full hours. Ye Hao initially judged that they were at least two to three hundred meters underground now.


    When a ray of light appeared in front of Ye Hao all the time.


    Tang Yuan said, "We are here, the underground palace."

 Chapter 1879： Chu Lin Jifu

    Chapter 1879


    The underworld in front of him did not have the horrible feeling that he imagined.


    On the contrary, there is a peaceful atmosphere. There are huge grottoes, one grotto after another, forming a dungeon complex, all of which are ancient wooden buildings.


    On the street, people dressed in black are walking here, besides martial arts practitioners, there are some ordinary people, and even schools!


    Some teenagers learn knowledge and practice martial arts in school.


    It''s not like a "terrorist organization" at all, but like an underground world.


    "The underworld usually has around 10,000 people stationed throughout the year. It consists of more than 600 grottoes of different sizes. The large grottoes are equivalent to several gymnasiums, and the small grottoes are only a few square meters.


    Of these 10,000 people, two-thirds are actually women and children, old and weak.


    Some members of the prefectural government were rejected and wanted from the outside world, and their families were unable to live outside, so they were all set up here, where they were provided with food, clothing and housing.


    But it is not free, all grown-ups will serve the underworld. "Tang Yuan said.


    Ye Hao and the others came to a gate, which seemed to be the gate to enter here, there was a stone gate, and the top of the gate was written with two big golden characters, µØ¸®.


    At the door, there are black guards here to check.


    Because of Tang Yuan''s existence, everyone entered here very smoothly.


    "This grotto in front of you is one of the largest grottoes, dedicated to the placement of ordinary people. The other more important grottoes are in the inner area.


    Let me take you around first. I have sent someone to inform others about the Fourth Test of the Inferno. I will meet at the Inferno Palace later. "Tang Yuan began to wander around with Ye Hao.


    Most of them here are no different from the outside world. Apart from the fact that there is no network signal and cannot communicate with the outside world, there is no difference in life.


    "Fight! Fight!"


    "kill him."


    When Ye Hao and Tang Yuan walked to an intersection, there was a stone platform in the middle of the intersection. There were many people around the stone platform. In the center of the stone platform, there were two people from the acquired martial art realm fighting.


    The two played fiercely, and the blood was already spilling over the ring.


    "Because there are many different kinds of people in the underworld, including the righteous people who have been cast aside, the heroes who have been framed by others, and the fugitives who are carrying their lives.


    In order to manage these people, the underworld naturally has the rules of the underworld.


    We don''t care what they do in the outside world, as long as we join the underworld and take the curse of the earth king, then we have to follow the rules of the underworld.


    Although we respect the strong here, we prohibit adultery and captivity, and we also prohibit private fights, but friction is inevitable, and it is better to block.


    We have a life-and-death battle here. The two parties in the fight can compete in the ring under the witness of the middleman until one party dies or concedes defeat.


    In order to vent some people¡¯s desires, there are also casinos and brothels here. Of course, those who participate are voluntary. "Tang Yuan introduced Ye Hao.


    After all, if Ye Hao really took control of the underworld in the future, he must understand these things.


    Ye Hao nodded. Although these rules are somewhat similar to the laws of the forest and do not have too many moral constraints, at least they have not broken the bottom line.


    This kind of underworld also saved Ye Hao a lot of trouble, at least not needing to rectify it in the future.


    He didn''t want his team to be a demon with no humanity and no bottom line.


    "What is the stone tablet in front?" Ye Hao looked at a huge stone tablet in the center of this grotto. There were many dense words written on it, but this kind of words was not the words that exist on the earth today.


    "That is the stone stele left by the first generation of palace masters who founded the underworld. It is said that the stone stele contains the power of God. As long as you can understand the whole story, your own power will get a big breakthrough.


    But from beginning to end, no one can comprehend the whole story. My father said that once a very strong person was half light up! . "Tang Yuan looked at the stele with reverence.


    Ye Hao became interested in this stone tablet, and he walked to the stone tablet.


    "Xingqiong, do you know the words on it." Ye Hao asked in his heart.


    "Knowledge is the words of a race. It does not belong to your world. I don''t know why it was left in this world. There is a powerful force in it.


    And this stone monument is not a thing of the earth, you can try to understand it, it is good for you. "


    The Star Dome says there are benefits, so naturally there are benefits.


    Ye Hao walked to the stone tablet and put his hand on it.


    Every pore on his palm actually shed light from the scenery, and these lights shrouded the black lines on the stone stele little by little, illuminating the words.


    Tang Yuan didn''t interrupt her, and she could understand Ye Hao''s curiosity. When Tang Jian brought her to the underworld for the first time, she saw this stone stele and she also had an insight.


    But at that time, she couldn''t even make the first step, and the powerful force repelled her.


    After that, she tried several times, but there are 148 characters on it, and she can only light up 4 characters.


    She is estimated to be able to light up about 20 characters.


    The strongest person in history only lights up 32 characters.


    The passersby around were also attracted by this scene. They were not surprised, they just cast curious glances, and some were contemptuous and despised.


    They certainly know the usefulness of this stele.


    There are often people who are self-conscious, but this is not without a price. If the realm is not enough, bad luck will be backlashed.


    It ranges from resting for a few days to a few months paralyzed in bed.


    "Young Master Ye has lit up three characters." Chen Meier blinked her eyelashes and looked at the stele.


    "This stone monument, no one has figured out what it is. But this is a good thing that can test talent. The more characters it can light up, it shows that this person''s future martial arts will be limitless." Tang Jian, who came together, said with a cane.


    "Senior Tang, how many characters could you light up?" Qi Yanan asked.


    As the mainstay of the underworld, almost everyone has "played" this thing.


    "Twenty-three." Tang Jian said nostalgic.


    "Twenty-three! I only lit up eleven characters at the most time. At that time, I almost fainted. After resting for more than half a month, I came back to my senses." Chen Meier patted her chest with lingering fears. Said.


    Qi Yanan didn''t speak because she just lit up a single digit character.


    "It''s a coincidence, I don''t know if Ye Gongzi can surpass his grandfather." Po Meng showed an expression of interest.


    "Grandpa?" Guo Shuangshuang was surprised?


    "You may not know that in the history of the underworld, it was the grandfather of Ye Hao, Ye Ming who lit up half of the stele! You know Ye Ming has doubled this record.


    Prior to this, the people in the underworld could only complete a quarter at most. "Tang Jian said with emotion.


    In the eyes of the older generation of people like Tang Jian and Meng Po, the figure standing in front of the stele seemed to overlap with the figure of the unbeatable young man a hundred years ago.

 Chapter 1880： Law of space

    Chapter 1880: Space Law


    Everyone held their breath, waiting for that moment to come.


    Accompanied by the last few characters on the stele began to slowly turn into gold.


    The surrounding air seemed to condense at this moment.


    "Master Tang Yuan, what will happen if all the characters on the stele are activated?" At this moment, Qi Yanan suddenly thought of this matter and interrogated Tang Yuan next to him.


    Tang Yuan frowned slightly: "I have never understood this matter. This stone monument has existed here since the beginning of the existence of the underworld, although we often use it to detect our talents.


    However, no one has ever been able to light up all of them, so no one knows what the result will be after all lights up. "


    "The stone stele contains the power of ancient times, which is said to be the power of the gods." Tang Jian suddenly said: "But these are legendary wild history, because no one has ever opened it, so no one knows it accurately."


    God''s power?


    The expressions of several people became serious.


    When they reach their realm, go to the fairyland and become saints, but the last thing they want is to become a god.


    "It''s the 135th character." Guo Shuang murmured.


    At this moment, only one character in the lower left corner of the whole stone tablet has not been lit, and all other characters are golden.


    At the last character, Ye Hao paused for more than ten minutes.


    No one dared to speak, they were waiting for a miracle to happen.


    Finally, the black character slowly lit up.


    At the moment when the last character was lit, countless small cracks appeared in the entire stone stele. Numerous golden lights shot out from the cracks. At the same time, the golden characters floated out directly, floating around Ye Hao''s body, three layers inside and three outside. Layer, surrounded Ye Hao.


    Everyone was shocked by this scene.


    "What is this?" Ye Hao, who was in it, felt that he was surrounded by a force that he had never seen before, but this force had a familiar feeling.


    "You are really lucky. I thought that this stone tablet was just a simple power. I didn''t expect it to be the power of the law of that race." The voice of the Empress of the Sky sounded.


    "The power of the law?" Ye Hao was surprised.


    "You actually have this kind of power, but your power is the difference between the sea of ??stars and a drop of water in front of its complete body." The Empress of the Stars said.


    Ye Hao froze for a moment, then he exclaimed: "Space Ability!"


    That¡¯s right, this familiar feeling is exactly the space power.


    "The power of space is one of the most mysterious powers of all energies. And this is the apex of the power of space, the law of space. But this is not a complete law of space, just a fragment of the law.


    But you have integrated it now, which is of great benefit to you. "


    Hearing Xingqiong''s words, Ye Hao''s top priority began to absorb this force.


    From the outside, the golden light emitted by the stone tablet was absorbed by Ye Hao, including the golden characters. Ye Hao''s whole body was surrounded by golden light, and the surrounding space was affected, and there were countless overlapping phenomena.


    It''s like a scene on an iron plate under high temperature.


    [The system prompts that the "Space Ability" has changed due to special reasons]


    Ye Hao''s heart moved, he opened the system list.


    Originally, the highest level of skill was''Ultimate''.


    But now there is an extra option behind the ultimate space ability.


    [Rule¡¤Space: The power that can control space is the top power system. Exchange needs: Ultimate¡¤Space Ability. Exchange need: 1000000 skill points]


    When Ye Hao saw the last exchange need, the last series of 0s, Ye Hao took a breath.


    It takes a full million skill points to redeem this skill, which is an astronomical number for Ye Hao, who can be said to be quite affluent now.


    It is like telling a multi-millionaire businessman that you have to spend billions of assets.


    After a few minutes, the strangeness disappeared.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes, and he was happy.


    Breakthrough!


    With the help of this stone monument, he successfully broke through to the first-class fairyland.


    But outsiders didn''t notice the change in Ye Hao''s strength, they just stared at the broken stone stele with wide eyes.


    "Old Chen, I guess you won''t have the chance to surpass the record of the Three Hades in your life." Qi Yanan patted Chen Meier on the shoulder and said jokingly.


    Chen Meier smiled wryly.


    The stone tablet has been shattered, and the stone tablet test has become a thing of the past, and no one can surpass Ye Hao''s score.


    "The stele is broken!"


    "Who is this young man who can complete the test of the stele!"


    "That golden light just now, this guy must have got something."


    "In other words, any of you can see through this guy''s realm of strength."


    There was a lot of discussion among the people around, and some people kept looking at Ye Hao, including some people with ill-conceived hearts, thinking about it.


    "This son, this time he is going to participate in the Fourth Examination of the Underworld." Tang Yuan suddenly stepped forward and said something inexplicably.


    Four Tests of the Underworld?


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then someone reacted and pointed at Ye Hao in astonishment: "He is Ye Hao! Ye Hao who initiated a heaven and earth battle against Tianmen."


    People here rarely go out all year round and don''t have the Internet, so most of them have just heard the rumors from the outside and haven''t really met Ye Hao.


    But the rumors they heard the most during this time were about Ye Hao.


    What do the three big clans of the Shiraohui kill precepts, make a riot in Tianmen Mountain, and make a decision with the heavenly master of Tianmen.


    Those who were still thinking about bad things just now quieted down immediately.


    Who is this? Kill gods, evildoers, monsters!


    This is the guy who dared to challenge the celestial master, but it was not something they could afford.


    "What are you doing here? Don''t you have anything to do?" Tang Yuan stared at the group of people around him coldly, letting out his aura.


    Everyone felt their bodies sank, and some of the people from Ma Daha left directly.


    Some people were surprised.


    Tang Yuan has stepped into the wonderland!


    There were three people upstairs in the distance, and it took a long time for them to come back to their senses.


    "Unexpectedly, we knew about two important things today." Three Hades Xiaobai said.


    "If the stone tablet is broken, the kid must have gained something. It may also be the power of the gods in the legend. Tang Yuan has also stepped into the fairyland, and from the breath she just released, it can be felt that it is not an ordinary fairyland.


    It is very likely to be above the inferior fairyland. "The Five Hades glasses girl pushed the frame.


    The frivolous man of Six Hades stretched his waist: "It seems that this time our underground palace really has a good show to watch. After leaving, go to the palace main hall.


    The Fourth Test of the Netherworld hasn''t happened for a long time, and I want to try it myself, how strong that guy is. "


    The three disappeared above the stone building.

 Chapter 1881： The ghosts and gods of the underworld are here

    Chapter 1881: All the Ghosts and Gods in the Underworld


    The people around dispersed, Ye Hao glanced at the stone building in the distance.


    He had felt someone peeping in the dark just now.


    "How do you feel?" Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao.


    "Got something." Ye Hao didn''t say directly, after all, the power of law is so special.


    Ordinary people in Wonderland and Holy Land may not be able to touch this thing.


    Talking more is not helpful.


    Tang Yuan and the others didn''t ask much, and the group passed through one grotto one after another.


    In the end, Tang Yuan took them to a medium-sized grotto with only one majestic ancient temple.


    "This is the Palace Lord Hall, if it is the place where the upper-level personnel of the Lower Mansion will discuss affairs." Tang Yuan said.


    Ye Hao observed the surroundings. There were many stone pillars around the ancient temple. The stone pillars were carved with talisman. There were defensive talisman and attack talisman. There were traces of formation on the ground.


    It can be seen that a defensive system is formed here, which can be used to resist the enemies who invade the underworld.


    "Unexpectedly, your kid really dare to come to the underworld." A strange voice came out.


    "Fourth test of the underground palace, Ye Hao, you really don''t know how to write the word death." Another female voice also sounded.


    Ye Hao looked in the direction of the sound.


    We met as "old friends".


    Eastern Ghost Emperor¡¤Bone Emperor¡¤Bone Girl.


    Northern ghost emperor monster emperor ghost dragon.


    These two people had a lot of grudges and entanglements with Ye Hao. The most important thing was the opportunity of Gui Jiao. His previous plan to capture Ten Thousand Demons City was destroyed by Ye Hao.


    "Oh, you two are not dead yet." Ye Hao said, directly making the two of them look dark.


    "During Qin Ling''s first battle, the two of you were running farts. It was a certain little black snake, which was quite miserable. It''s a pity that I didn''t take a few more photos of it.


    Otherwise, you can post it to Moments, you can definitely like it. "


    Ye Hao looked at these two people contemptuously.


    Gui Jiao was angry, and the black energy on his body kept emerging: "Asshole, you..."


    "Calm down, he is deliberately irritating you. If you clashed with him at this time and he hurts you, wouldn''t it make his 4th test in the underworld much easier." The bone girl took the ghost flood with her self-righteousness. Explanation.


    Gui Jiao suddenly sneered and looked at Ye Hao with a sneer: "Don''t be proud of you kid. Four exams in the underworld? Your kid still wants to be the palace lord, I tell you. We will let you know what it means to survive, not to die!


    This underground palace is your cemetery! "


    "I''m waiting." Ye Hao shrugged.


    The two didn''t care about Ye Hao any more, it was better to go to the ancient temple, Tang Yuan also walked into the ancient temple with Ye Hao.


    At this moment, many people have gathered in the ancient temple, and most of them are standing.


    But some people are in position.


    There are five chairs on each side of the ancient temple. Chen Meier and Qi Yanan came here, and they found their respective positions and sat on them.


    It seems that these ten chairs are for ten kings.


    In the front, there are three stone steps.


    The top stone steps are only a two-meter wide and extremely dark throne.


    In the second step of the stone steps, five mahogany chairs engraved with the ghost emperor pattern were placed there. Before Ye Hao came in, two people were already sitting in two of them.


    One of the middle-aged men was dressed in gray and sat in the middle with his eyes closed.


    Another man was holding a ghost head scepter and wearing a black mask sitting in the second position from the left.


    Later, the bone girl sat in the first position on the left, while the ghost dragon was the first position on the right.


    It seems that apart from the middle position, the other four positions are sorted in order of southeast, southeast and northwest. The second position from the right that is still vacant should belong to Tang Yuan.


    On the third step, there are no seats. Two people stand in the center, and a place is intentionally empty. On both sides, there are Ye Hao''s "old friends" standing day and night.


    The two in the middle, one of them holding a pen, a scholar-like pair, is naturally a judge.


    The other red-faced fat man is Zhong Kui, no need to guess, with his hands behind his back, a majestic gesture.


    In addition to these people, on both sides of the hall, behind the ten Hades, there are some people wearing ghost masks. Those should be 108 ghost generals.


    Be regarded as a cadre of the underworld.


    "You wait here first." Tang Yuan whispered, then walked up the steps and sat in her place.


    "Can you change the netherworld? It''s up to Young Master Ye." Po Meng squinted and muttered to herself, then crouched and walked slowly to the side of Zhong Kui and the judge.


    Guo Shuangshuang also stepped up the steps, standing in a position facing the **** of the day and the bull head.


    At this moment, everyone in the underworld is all here, and this battle is terrible. If ordinary people are scared, their backs will feel cold.


    But Ye Hao was calm and composed, and glanced around leisurely.


    Four wonderland, one holy land.


    Among the ten kings, there are two or three with congenital seventh heaven or more, and more than ten others are congenital from first to sixth heaven.


    The vast majority of those ghost generals are quasi-innate or acquired martial arts peaks.


    With this battle taken out, there is really a posture that is equal to Tianmen, and any family of the ten guys can be eliminated wantonly.


    The four major families must be carefully weighed and compared with them.


    "You, that''s Ye Hao." Sitting in the middle of the top, the Chinese Ghost Emperor with a special status finally opened his eyes.


    Heavy pupil.


    Ye Hao noticed the peculiarities of this man''s eyes for the first time. One of his eyes was all black, and the other had a black and white double pupil. If he went out at night, he could scare many people to death without dressing up.


    "Yes." Ye Hao replied.


    "Do you want to initiate the four tests of the underworld?" the Chinese ghost emperor asked.


    "Yes."


    "Fourth exam in the underground palace, life and death arrogant. You can decide." The last sentence of the Chinese ghost emperor''s voice became majestic, and at the same time an aura was crushed.


    The people around could feel the unusual atmosphere. They knew that this was the Chinese ghost emperor determining whether Ye Hao was qualified.


    Ye Hao suddenly smiled. He looked at the Chinese ghost emperor: "Since I dare to stand here, I have already decided."


    This guy is too courageous. He even dared to show such a smile in front of the five ghost emperors of the underworld, and many people around him thought this way.


    And Ye Hao smiled so much, actually letting go of a stone in his heart.


    This Chinese ghost emperor is not a sacred realm. If he is really a sacred realm, Ye Hao estimated that he would have great difficulty in entering the third test of the underworld.


    After all, Holy Land and Wonderland are the difference between heaven and earth.


    But with his imposing side, Ye Hao knew that he was not a holy realm, but a semi-holy.


    The ghost butterfly that I met in Australia before, the woman who was nicknamed the queen by the ghost brand, was the holy realm with her aura at that time!


    It''s easy to handle if it is not in the Holy Land, Ye Hao already has a lot of confidence in his heart.

 Chapter 1882： The Four Examinations of the Prefectural Government officially started

    Chapter 1882 the fourth test of the underground palace officially begins


    The breath disappeared in an instant.


    The Central Ghost Emperor stared at Ye Hao and stopped talking. It seemed that he had admitted Ye Hao''s qualifications.


    "Wait, I have objections." At this moment, the Southern Ghost Emperor raised his hand.


    "Although Ye Hao''s grandfather is our former northern ghost emperor, he does not have an earth king curse on him. This is unfair, you must know everyone here.


    Even the ghost emperor Hades and the disciples¡¯ family members took the Earth King Curse Pill, and they had the Earth King Curse on them.


    Moreover, he has already arrived in our underground palace. If he failed the 4th test of the underground palace, he survived by chance and leaked our news after going out. This is a great threat to the underground palace. "


    Hearing the words of the Southern Ghost Emperor, everyone nodded.


    "Yeah. He doesn''t have an Earth King Curse on him, so he can''t be counted as a member of our Underworld."


    "I''m not a local man, how can I participate in the fourth test of the local government!"


    "And if this guy gets out and leaks the news. Bringing those so-called decent people to attack us, wouldn''t it be a big risk!"


    The people around were all talking, pointing at Ye Hao.


    "The Emperor Shidi is right. You must take the Diwang Curse Pill." Gui Jiao said with a sneer.


    "Yes! You can''t participate in the fourth test of the underground palace without taking the Diwang Curse Pill!" The Bone Girl also agreed.


    "Young Master Ye, in order to complete the process, start the fourth test of the underground palace smoothly. Would you like to take the Diwang Curse Pill?" The judge was smiling.


    "Isn''t it just a pill, why not?" Ye Haoang started.


    His goal this time is to take charge of the underworld. If he successfully completes the four trials of the underworld and has the palace chief''s order, this earth king curse will naturally be lifted.


    And fail...


    There is no failure in Ye Hao''s mind, he is not allowed to fail!


    "Po Meng." The judge looked at Po Meng next to her.


    Po Meng did not speak, and raised her wrinkled hand, an earth-yellow pill appeared in her hand, and her fingertips flicked.


    The pill flew out, and Ye Hao directly caught it.


    Ye Hao directly took the pill in front of everyone.


    He could feel something appeared in his body, like a kind of talisman, he had never seen it before, very powerful.


    Even the current Ye Hao couldn''t break through, similar to the servant contract exchanged in Ye Hao''s system.


    An inscription rune appeared on Ye Hao''s neck, and then slowly disappeared and faded.


    "That''s all right." Ye Hao looked at everyone.


    Everyone no longer doubted, and the eyes looking at Ye Hao lost their previous vigilance.


    "Zhong Kui, that person should have been in charge of the Fourth Test of the Mansion. Since that adult is not here, you can preside over it." The Chinese ghost emperor closed his eyes, as if he was asleep.


    Zhong Kui took a step forward, his eyebrows at his head, his face was full of beard, and he was not angry or pretentious.


    "Today, Ye Hao, the grandson of the former northern ghost emperor Ye Ming, under the witness of me and others, initiated the four trials of the underworld."


    When Zhong Kui said this, he raised his hand, and a ray of light shot towards the central dome of the ancient temple, where there was an image that looked like a ghost.


    "We and others who participate will definitely go all out. If there is any hidden selfishness, those who violate it will be subject to the crime of the earth king curse."


    Following Zhong Kui''s words, everyone present, including the Chinese ghost emperor, raised their hands, and a beam of light shot towards the ghost image of the dome.


    "I wait¡­¡­"


    It also includes Tang Yuan, Guo Shuangshuang and others.


    "Attention, in the fourth test of the underground palace. Whether it is your friend or enemy, it is impossible to release water on you. You must go all out." Tang Jian standing behind Ye Hao said softly.


    Ye Hao nodded, he understood why Tang Yuan would remind him like that before. It turned out that there was such a link before the Fourth Examination of the Mansion.


    Because of the existence of the Curse of the Earth King, Tang Yuan and the others couldn''t release water at all.


    After the oath was over, Zhong Kui clapped his hands: "The first test of the netherworld: site, mass graves, Meng Po, judge, Zhong Kui, black and white impermanence, day and night wandering god, tauren horse face, and 108 ghosts. Prepare..."


    Ye Hao didn''t expect this efficiency to be so fast, so the first exam started to prepare. Tang Jian took Ye Hao to the first exam site, the mass grave grotto.


    All of a sudden, there were only ten hades and five ghost emperors in the ancient temple.


    All the Ten Hades did not speak.


    The Gui Jiao sitting next to Tang Yuan looked at Tang Yuan with a sneer: "Emperor, don''t you go and see. Ye Hao is your friend."


    Because of Qin Ling''s affairs, Gui Jiao and others naturally knew that Ye Hao had a good relationship with Tang Yuan, the Western female emperor.


    "This first test will end soon, why should I move." Tang Yuan said lightly.


    "Oh, how can you be confident? Tang Yuan, I can remind you that it is not a trivial matter that the King of Land Curse exploded and died. Don''t let the water go during the third test." The bone girl said contemptuously.


    "Don''t worry about it." Tang Yuan closed his eyes and meditated to rest.


    ...


    The Mass Burial Grotto is one of those hundreds of grottoes.


    This place is huge, about the same size as the main grotto that Ye Hao first saw when he came.


    But here is no one in Liao, and there are sloppy steles and withered bones everywhere.


    As the name suggests, it is a mass grave place.


    "This is the place where the underworld buried corpses. The underworld was established for thousands of years. There are not hundreds of thousands of corpses buried here, but there are tens of thousands of them." Tang Jian said at the gate of the grotto.


    At this moment, Zhong Kui and others have stepped into the grotto, located in all directions.


    "Ye Hao, come quickly to the middle. Other unrelated people are not allowed to enter the grotto." Zhong Kui roared.


    "I''m not worried about you in this first test, but remember. Don''t let yourself hurt!" Tang Jian reminded.


    He didn''t worry that Ye Hao would be planted in this first test. He was worried that Ye Hao would be injured here carelessly. You must know that the interval between the fourth test of the underground palace is very short, but there is not so much effort to heal your injury.


    "I''m going."


    Under the gaze of everyone, Ye Hao walked to the center of the mass grave, on a small grave.


    Although such behavior is not polite, there are bones under every inch of the ground in this grotto, and it is the same wherever you stand.


    "First test of the netherworld: the battle site is this mass grave grotto, Ye Hao, you need to defeat all of us in the field within five minutes. Each of us has this powder bag in our hands, and only we can crush it.


    You can kill it or let it smash it to exit. During the battle, there are no restrictions. Do you understand it? "A long iron chain appeared in Zhong Kui''s hand, and the top of the iron chain was a big hook.


    Everyone present sacrificed their weapons and prepared for battle.


    "I understand." Ye Hao still stood there calmly.


    Zhong Kui took out an hourglass, and one side of the hourglass was covered with sand.


    "When the sand is finished, time is over." The hourglass in Zhong Kui''s hand was thrown high and landed at the entrance of the cave. The sand inside began to flow: "The first test begins!"

 Chapter 1883： The first test·slaughter

    Chapter 1883


    "I...I admit defeat..."


    "I lost¡­¡­"


    "Cough cough cough..."


    "Don''t kill me, I give up..."


    "Monster, monster!"


    There were constant screams in the mass graves.


    People were constantly thrown out of the cave entrance, and those who went out according to the rules were also judged to "automatically quit."


    Tang Jian swallowed. Although he had expected it, the battle at the scene really made him unexpected.


    Those 108 ghost generals were facing the siege of 40 Ye Hao.


    That''s right, it''s 40 Ye Hao!


    As soon as the battle started, Ye Hao appeared 40 clones.


    Many people know about the skill of avatar and don''t care too much.


    But soon those ghost generals discovered that each of these clones actually had the strength of Tier 5, ranging from triple innate to sixth innate, and even the combat power that broke out in a short time could reach seventh innate.


    In just half a minute, all the ghosts were broken.


    Some stubbornly died here, some crushed the powder bag, their whole body was wrapped in red powder, and some were thrown out of the grotto by Ye Hao clone.


    At this moment, more than 40 Ye Hao were surrounding Zhong Kui, Youshen and others day and night.


    In a blink of an eye, bullying less with more has turned into playing more with less.


    But Ye Hao''s body still did not stand in place.


    "A bit capable." The judge stared blankly, and the pen in his hand began to wave continuously, and one after another luminous talisman appeared.


    These are not attack talisman, all are defensive talisman.


    He is a smart person, he knows that hard-going is definitely not Ye Hao''s opponent, so he can only delay time.


    Po Meng continuously threw out a red paper fan, and fought fiercely with several Ye Hao clones. Although Po Meng was low in strength, she did not let her down.


    Zhong Kui''s momentum was even more turbulent, and the iron chain hook in his hand kept throwing out, attacking Ye Hao with the momentum of sweeping the remaining clouds.


    Ye Hao didn''t avoid it, he fixed his eyes on the iron chain hook.


    In the next moment, the entire chain hook was cast with a hold technique, unable to advance in front of Ye Hao.


    At the same time, dozens of clones besieged Zhong Kui from all directions.


    The situation here is not bad, but the situation on the other side is completely one-sided.


    And there were casualties.


    "Brother!" Ye Youshen watched in horror as a avatar of Ye Hao crushed the head of his brother Ri Youshen.


    In front of these avatars, they weren''t opponents at all, and they could also see that Ye Hao held a killer heart towards them this time.


    No, I can¡¯t die, I can¡¯t die here!


    Yeyoushen felt fear in his heart, just when he was about to crush the powder bag in his arms and give in.


    His hands were actually grabbed by two Ye Hao clones.


    "From the day you offended me, you should have thought of this." The two Ye Hao clones said in unison.


    "No...no, don''t kill me...I...I admit defeat." Yeyoushen roared in fear.


    The next moment, his body was directly torn in half, and blood was spilled on the ground.


    On the other side, Niu Tau and Ma Mian were directly pressed into the grotto wall by several Ye Hao clones, blood overflowed, and the two of them did not know whether they were alive or dead.


    "You surrender yourself." The three Ye Hao avatars wrapped their arms around Guo Shuangshuang.


    Guo Shuangshuang pursed his lips: "Impossible, even if I lose, I will fight to the end."


    With that, Guo Shuangshuang brandished his dagger.


    Snapped


    "Ouch." Guo Shuangshuang had a pain in half of his butt.


    She was ashamed to find a clone of Ye Hao and attacked again.


    Snapped


    This time it was even.


    "Asshole, gangster!" Guo Shuangshuang was so embarrassed and angry, she gritted her teeth and prepared to perform her stunt.


    Snapped


    There was another clear sound.


    "Despicable and shameless! You have the ability to let me show off my stunts. I have combined the strength of my sister. I must be able to beat you!" Guo Shuangshuang bit his lip, his face blushing and bleeding was about to come.


    "This is a real battle. You don''t have the ability to perform stunts. That''s your own business." A Ye Hao clone appeared in front of Guo Shuangshuang and said very seriously.


    Slap


    At this time, two Ye Hao clones appeared on both sides behind Guo Shuangshuang.


    This time it was a double shot cannon.


    "Don''t play, don''t play." Guo Shuangshuang couldn''t bear it anymore, and her **** would crack apart if it continued like this.


    And this is not a fight, this is humiliation.


    She stared at Ye Hao''s avatar with a bitter look, and then crushed the powder bag, red powder all over her body.


    Although Guo Shuangshuang had sworn to go all out before, as long as he acknowledged the strength of the opponent in his heart, he was not the opponent of the opponent, and he would not violate the oath if he admits defeat.


    After all, the gap is too big.


    "Huhuhu... the old body is dead." Po Meng breathed, the red paper fan fell to the ground, crushing her powder packet.


    On the other side, the judge''s talisman defense had been breached, and several Ye Hao clone daggers approached him.


    The powder bag shattered and the judge gave in.


    "It''s really an evildoer. When I met in Kyoto, I still thought very well. Now I can''t even beat a clone." The judge sighed and sat directly on the ground.


    "Mr. Zhong Kui, do you still have to resist. Five minutes and three and a half minutes away." Ye Hao walked over to Zhong Kui with multiple wounds on his body.


    There were about thirty clones around, some of whom were unfortunately "sacrificed".


    Zhong Kui took a deep breath and stood up straight, with the hook in his hand hanging down: "You are very strong."


    The powder overflows.


    The first test is over, the whole process is one and a half minutes, Ye Haosheng!


    "You are also in Wonderland, but I didn''t expect this battle to end so soon." Zhong Kui said while looking at Ye Hao.


    "None of you three have real skills, as far as I know. Three of you have three sacred weapon-level magic weapons, why don''t you take them out, you are not afraid of the King Curse Pill breaking out like this?" Ye Hao looked at Zhong Kui. Three people.


    The strength of Zhong Kui''s trio is not very high, but their status in the underworld is equal to that of the Ten Hades, second only to the five ghost emperors.


    This is because the identities of these three people are quite special, and each of them has an underground artifact.


    "Everything has priority. The strength shown here is already our full strength. Those three holy artifacts are not our own strength, and when we became this position, we swore the oath. Time is out."


    Zhong Kui explained.


    Ye Hao understood, but he was a little bit lost in his heart, he still wanted to know how strong these three saints were.


    Zhong Kui glanced around and found that most of the people suffered minor injuries, but there were also more than a dozen people who died, and some were unconscious from the serious injuries.


    Among those who died was the **** of day and night, and the one who was seriously injured and unconscious was the cow head horse face.


    These people can be said to be the mainstay, but Zhong Kui is indifferent to this.


    You will be successful!


    If you want to become the master of the underworld, you naturally need to walk the road stained with blood.

 Chapter 1884： Guo Shuangshuangs "Retaliation"

    Chapter 1884 Guo Shuangshuang''s "Retaliation"


    "You have passed the first test. Then you can rest for half an hour. After half an hour, the second test will take place." Zhong Kui said while looking at Ye Hao.


    Half an hour is an hour.


    For the first three exams, there is one hour break for each exam.


    "No need. Take me to the second test now." Ye Hao said.


    Tang Jian hurriedly said: "Young Master Ye, you just fought a battle. It''s better to take a rest."


    "The battle just now was just a warm-up, no rest is needed." Ye Hao shook his head, he hardly consumed anything in the battle just now.


    It''s just that the clone technique has entered the cooling time, but the clone technique is useful in group battles, and it is not very useful afterwards, and there is no need to wait.


    "Okay, then I will make arrangements. Black and white impermanence, you go to the ancient temple to inform, Ye Gongzi you and follow me." Zhong Kui did not say much, took Ye Hao and others out of this mass grave grotto.


    In the ancient hall, there was no sound.


    Guo Shuangshuang walked in, and she saw the eyes of Ten Hades and several ghost emperors falling on her.


    She clasped her fists in both hands and bowed.


    "Enlighten you ghost emperors, King Yan. Ye Hao has passed the first test, and now Master Zhong Kui has taken him to the second test site. Ten Kings please do it."


    "So fast?" A Hades was surprised.


    "Isn''t there a one-hour break between the first test and the second test. Didn''t Zhong Kui say it?" Wu Yan Wang glasses girl whispered.


    "That''s it. Ye Hao said that the first test was just a warm-up, and he didn''t put Ten Hades in his eyes at all. These are just ten stepping stones." Guo Shuangshuang said.


    "Arrogant!" Eight Yama, a middle-aged man stood up, furious.


    "This man is too arrogant, so let him see how great the ten kings of mine are." The frivolous man of the six kings stood up and walked towards the gate of the ancient hall with a false eye.


    Other Hades also got up.


    The corners of Guo Shuang''s mouth curled up.


    "Young Master Ye wouldn''t say such a thing, why are you harming him? Are you not friends with him?" Qi Yanan walked to Guo Shuangshuang and asked suspiciously.


    She understands Ye Hao''s behavior. Although he behaves arrogantly, they are enemies to him, and to people who are irrelevant, Ye Hao is like an ordinary person.


    "Am I harmful to him? How can it be!" Guo Shuangshuang said with a guilty conscience, and subconsciously covered his buttocks.


    "Shuangshuang, when did your **** get so up. Teach me, people want to have a hip." Chen Meier noticed Guo Shuangshuang''s changes and raised her orchid finger enviously.


    "You... don''t talk nonsense. The second test is about to begin, don''t you hurry up and get in place!" Guo Shuang''s eyes dodged, urging the two of them to go quickly.


    Chen Meier and Qi Yanan didn''t say anything, and went to prepare for the second exam.


    "Hmph, I''m not to blame. Who told you to bully!" Guo Shuangshuang muttered. Now her **** is still a little painful, it must be swollen.


    But I don''t know why, thinking back to the feeling of being beaten at that time, Guo Shuangshuang had everything in his heart.


    ...


    At this moment, Zhong Kui had brought Ye Hao to the outside of a grotto. This grotto was different from other grottoes in that there was a big iron gate closed.


    There is also a plaque.


    Yama.


    "Behind this is the Shilian Grottoes, which are formed by ten connected grottoes. Each grotto has a palace of Yama. The rule of the second test is that you must enter ten palaces of Yama in one hour.


    Take the Yama tokens worn by the ten Yamas, and then come out from the gate of the last grotto within the time limit. We will be there for you then. "Zhong Kui said.


    "Do you understand?"


    "Understand." Ye Hao nodded.


    At this time, an attendant ran over and said something to Zhong Kui.


    Zhong Kui nodded and took out an hourglass that was a little larger than before.


    "The 60-minute timer starts when you open the door."


    Ye Hao walked directly to the door. The moment he opened the door, the hourglass in Zhong Kui''s hand flipped over, and time began to run away.


    The door was slowly closed after Ye Hao walked in.


    "I''ll wait for him at the exit." Zhong Kuiping held the hourglass, and walked towards the exit with Tang Jian and others.


    At this moment, Ye Hao also saw his first goal, a stone temple that was half smaller than the ancient temple.


    There is a formation under the stone palace.


    "This formation can improve the strength of the people in the palace." Ye Hao saw through the famous formation of this formation. Before he walked into the stone palace, he gently waved his hand on a stone wall.


    Then he walked into the stone hall with a smile.


    "The Ten Hades are here!" A man sat on a stone chair in the hall.


    He is the Ten Hades, but this Ten Hades is not the Ten Hades killed by Ye Hao. He has already changed a new person.


    (Note: There is a mistake in the above, and it says that the two Yamas are dead. In fact, they are the ten Yamas and the nine Yamas, forgive me)


    "Congenital first weight?" Ye Hao smiled contemptuously, and he stretched out his hand: "Hand over the order of the Hades, you are so hard to suffer a little bit of flesh and blood."


    "Ye Hao, I know it''s not your opponent. But in this palace of the Hades, my strength can be raised to triple innate! At least I can hold you for five minutes!" Ten Hades said confidently.


    At the same time, ghost soldiers appeared around, these were the private soldiers of the Ten Hades himself.


    "Five minutes? You are too confident. You guys can catch me for five seconds, and I count you as good. Since you don''t want to hand over the order of the Hades, I have to take it myself."


    Ye Hao''s figure flashed and appeared in front of Ten Hades.


    Ten Hades was shocked and hurriedly mobilized the power of the magic circle.


    But he could not sense the magic circle.


    The next moment, Yan Wangling in his chest was caught by Ye Hao.


    "I''ll accept the things, so you can sleep for a while. Also, remember to find someone to fix the formation outside." Ye Hao held Yan Wangling''s palm and gently pushed forward.


    Kaz


    This is the sound of a few broken breast bones.


    Ten Hades fell to the ground.


    "Go!" The ghost soldiers around were not afraid, and swarmed.


    "It''s ants."


    Ye Hao turned around and pushed his hand towards the void.


    All the ghost soldiers flew out and hit the ground, the stone wall, and the stone pillar.


    Not an opponent at all.


    Ye Hao walked out of the Temple of Ten Hades and walked directly to the front door, ready to go to the next place.


    ...


    Outside, Zhong Kui and the others, who went around in a circle, walked for almost ten minutes and finally came to the exit.


    "How is the situation. Which level has been reached." Zhong Kui asked the ghost soldier at the door.


    The ghost soldier pointed to a stone monument next to the entrance of the cave, and could not speak for a long time.


    There are ten beads on the stele, and seven beads are already glowing at this moment.


    And each of these beads represents a Yama, and each bead glows to indicate that a Yama has lost.


    "How is this possible! In ten minutes, he has already passed through the seven palaces of the Hades!" Zhong Kui was shocked.


    "In history, the fastest person to break through this test took 31 minutes. That person is also Ye Ming." Meng Po said slowly.


    Tang Jian next to him took a breath, this girl seemed to be breaking the record again.

 Chapter 1885： The second test·Ten Chong Hades Palace

    Chapter 1885 The Second Examination


    Hall of the Nine Yamas


    A person seems to be planted upside down, his entire head is stuffed under the floor.


    Hall of Eight Yamas


    The middle-aged man slumped on the stone chair, and there were stone thorns all over his body. If he moved a little, these stone thorns would hurt him.


    "Monster, monster!"


    He was still muttering in his mouth.


    Hall of Seven Hades


    Qi Yanan''s armor was generally damaged, and a spear was broken and inserted into the stone pillar next to it.


    At the moment, she was sitting on the stone chair, with one foot on the stone chair, and a cigar hanging from her hand.


    "This person is really maddening than others, ten seconds?" Qi Yanan shook his head mockingly: "If it weren''t for his mercy, I guess I would not last five seconds under his hands."


    Palace of Six Hades


    The frivolous man was lying flat on the ground, his body was still twitching, his hair was standing up, his face was scorched black, he looked like he was struck by lightning.


    Temple of Five Hades


    A pair of glasses split and fell to the ground.


    Woman with glasses, disheveled hair, red and swollen eye sockets, congested eyes.


    "That eye...that pupil technique...my eyes are in front of him, it''s like an axe." The glasses girl recalled the pair of eyes. Her self-righteous illusion was useless in front of the man.


    Temple of the Four Yamas


    Chen Meier seemed to have reached the peak, flushed and limp on the ground.


    "So handsome, so handsome. The punch he hit me, the look in the eyes! The kick he kicked me, the posture! And what he said when he left.


    No, this is the feeling of being in love. "


    If Ye Hao knew what Chen Meier was saying now, he would definitely run back and give him another blow of 100,000 volts, plus ice!


    "There are three left." Ye Hao looked at the stone temple in front of him. As before, he raised his hand in one place and made a simple action, destroying the magic circle here.


    "I didn''t expect you to come to me so soon." The King of San Yan looked at Ye Hao with a little white face.


    bump


    As soon as Three Hades Xiaobaiyan finished speaking, he received a heavy blow in the eye sockets, and he was not allowed to react.


    "I hate people who are handsomer than me the most." Ye Hao muttered, took away Yan Wangling, stepped on the ghost soldiers who fainted under the fist wind, and walked out.


    Three Hades would never think that he was the fastest of the ten Hades to fall to the ground.


    Ye Hao came to the Palace of the Second Hades.


    This time he had no chance to destroy the magic circle, because the Second Hades stood directly on the top of the stone hall, and there was no ghost soldier.


    "The battle of Ten Thousand Demons City allowed you and Gui Jiao to escape." Ye Hao said to himself.


    "Ye Hao, the matter of Ten Thousand Demons City, you are good for us. You will definitely be buried in the underworld today, even if I can''t kill you, Lord Ghost Floodplain, Lord Bone Girl will definitely kill you!" The Second Hades stared at Ye Hao Said.


    "Can they kill me, I don''t know. But I can be sure, you must die today." Ye Hao looked at King Er Hades with cold eyes.


    He has sentenced this man to death.


    The future underworld belongs to Ye Hao.


    Even if Diwang Shu can control everyone, there are some people Ye Hao will not keep.


    "I now have the power of the innate nine-fold peak. You want to kill me..." The Second Hades was talking, and Ye Hao teleported in front of him.


    "To kill you, three slaps are enough." Ye Hao said lightly, and at the same time slapped a slap towards the face of King Er Hades.


    The speed is so fast that King Two Hades didn''t think of it at all, but he still raised his arm in time to block his face.


    Kaz


    This is the sound of a broken arm.


    The first part of the Nine Layers of Innate Martial Artist, the slap in Ye Hao''s hand is like a foam board, which is useless at all.


    Then the slap slapped the face of the second king, and the second king flew out like a propeller, and several **** teeth flew out.


    How could this be, how could he be so strong.


    The Second Hades was extremely frightened. He knew Ye Hao was powerful, but he thought he had the bonus of Hades Palace, at least capable of fighting Ye Hao.


    But now it seems that there is no possibility of fighting at all.


    If Ye Hao knew that King Two Hades still wanted to fight himself, he would probably laugh out loud.


    A person who relied on the power of the formation technique to barely reach the nine-fold innate peak, wants to fight himself in the superior fairyland?


    Foolish dreams.


    Ye Hao teleported and reappeared on the trajectory of the turning of the two hades.


    The second slap was thrown out.


    The Second Hades could not stabilize his figure. He had all his power and built the thickest shield on his face.


    Bang


    It was like the sound of glass shattering, the second king of Yama himself considered the strongest defense, it broke directly in front of Ye Hao''s slap, and the whole face of the second king was distorted and shattered.


    He is completely speechless


    There is no possibility even to ask for mercy.


    "The third time." Ye Hao waved his palm mercilessly.


    Going down all of a sudden, a round object fell directly from the sky and smashed the stone temple.


    On the stone chair in the center of the stone hall, a distorted head remained here.


    Ye Hao took the Yan Wang Ling from the second Yan Wang''s body and pushed open the next door.


    Behind the door, also waiting outside, the Great Hades sat on the steps of the stone hall with an axe, as if he knew Ye Hao would break into him.


    King Yama sniffed his nose, he frowned and looked at Ye Hao: "You killed someone?"


    "I killed one." Ye Hao said lightly, as if to say another little thing about killing pigs.


    "You are too murderous." The Great Hades whispered.


    "I was told by a Hades to be too murderous, can I consider it a compliment?" Ye Hao smiled.


    "You are very strong, and I am not your opponent. But as the last level of the second test, I will use my full strength, including the power of the Yan Wang Temple." The Great Yan Wang stood up and said with a serious face.


    "I am very happy to accompany you." Ye Hao hooked his finger at the Great Hades.


    The vigor of the Great Hades erupted.


    From the nine-fold congenital, directly promoted to the semi-wonderland.


    ...


    Zhong Kui and others outside the door are still waiting.


    They were a little excited when they didn''t see a bead light up.


    "Second Hades is strong and should be able to hold it for a while." Zhong Kui said.


    But ten seconds after he spoke, finally the second bead also lit up.


    Zhong Kui was speechless.


    "Now... how long has it been?" Tang Jian was a little excited, and her hand holding the cane was shaking.


    "Fifteen minutes." The judge said, "He has broken the record."


    boom


    At this moment, the door exploded, and a figure came out and hit the ground heavily.


    "The Great Hades!" Zhong Kui and the others jumped.


    The Great Hades had a blue nose and swollen face, and the only axe in his hand was left.


    There was blood oozing everywhere.


    In the next moment, a figure walked out of the door and walked to the front of the Great Hades.


    "Will you continue?" Ye Hao looked at King Yama.


    The Great Hades released his hand holding the axe and slowly took out his Hades Order from his arms.


    Ye Hao took Yama''s order and turned to look at Zhong Kui.


    Zhong Kui said solemnly: "It took 16 minutes and 11 seconds, and Ye Hao passed the second exam."

 Chapter 1886： Im in a hurry

    Chapter 1886 I''m In A Hurry


    "How many were killed?" The judge looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    "You two Hades will be replaced by another person. There are four more. I guess there is no magic bullet and will have to lie down for three or four months." Ye Hao patted the dust on his body, and the ten Hades in his hand passed to Zhong Kui.


    The second king is dead.


    Everyone was a little surprised, but the deaths and injuries were expected, but they did not expect it to be the second king.


    Moreover, the ten Hades Palaces were passed in such a short time.


    You know that defeating and killing are completely two concepts.


    For the same person, it may only take five minutes to defeat, but it takes at least twice as long to kill.


    After all, everyone will fight back in the face of death.


    Zhong Kui put away ten Hades orders, and he looked at Ye Hao: "You have passed the second exam and you have an hour to rest. Next is the third exam."


    "Five minutes." Ye Hao said lightly, and then stood still and closed his eyes.


    five minutes!


    Zhong Kui and the others were surprised again. In their eyes, such a short battle must have consumed a lot of money, but he said that it only takes five minutes to rest.


    "This kid." The judge looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    "Don''t laugh anywhere. You must return these Yama orders to those people, and the second Yama orders will be kept first. The seriously injured Yama will immediately arrange for a doctor to treat him." Zhong Kui ordered.


    "Hey, this kind of errand runner, how do you like to arrange for me this literati." The judge shook his head regretfully.


    "I''m going to host the next competition. Do you want Po Meng to run errands?" Zhong Kui said solemnly.


    "Forget it, forget it. There is no way to work hard, but the third test has to wait for me. This must be a very exciting battle, I don''t want to miss it." The judge went to arrange the seriously injured Hell.


    Five minutes soon arrived, and Ye Hao opened his eyes.


    "Sure." Ye Hao looked at Zhong Kui.


    "Are you sure you don''t take a break anymore? You still have fifty minutes." Zhong Kui reminded.


    "No need. I''m in a hurry." Ye Hao said.


    In a hurry?


    Faced with such a serious matter as the Fourth Examination of the Underworld, you actually answered that we are in a hurry?


    Several black lines could not help appearing on Zhong Kui''s red face.


    He didn''t know whether to say that this young man was young and promising or was too arrogant.


    "The third test site is in the ancient hall, let''s go." Zhong Kui had many dramas in his heart, but his face was as serious as ever.


    A group of people returned to the ancient temple.


    A few of the Ten Hades who were not seriously injured rushed over.


    Four Hades Chen Meier, five Hades glasses female, and seven Hades Qi Yamen.


    "Oh, have you changed your glasses?" Chen Meier noticed that the glasses girl''s eyes had changed.


    The woman in glasses said nothing.


    "Fifth, how long has Ye Hao been with you?" Chen Meier looked at the glasses girl inexplicably expectantly.


    "The real battle is usually eight seconds." When the glasses girl said this, a trace of fear appeared in her eyes.


    "Eight seconds! Hahaha, I lasted for thirteen seconds!" Chen Meier seemed to be overjoyed.


    Qi Yanan, who looked aside, rolled his eyes and could hold it for thirteen seconds. What a proud thing.


    Although Ye Hao is much better than them, they are also fighting on wheels.


    And Qi Yanan calculated that the entire time Ye Hao walked through the market of Ten Hades was equal to the time he spent fighting.


    In other words, if you are in a hurry, Ye Hao can completely reduce the duration by another third!


    Ye Hao, Qi Yanan and others came to the ancient temple one after another.


    The people in the ancient temple also knew the news that Ye Hao had won the second test.


    Ye Hao stood in the center of the hall, looking at the five people on the top of the steps.


    "It''s your turn."


    Ye Hao''s words were very calm, it seemed that it was not that he was going through some test, but that the five ghost emperors were facing a test.


    "Four ghost emperors, we can start the third test." The Chinese ghost emperor stood up and walked down the stone steps.


    When the Southern Ghost Emperor walked next to Ye Hao, he glanced at Ye Hao with a gloomy look: "This will soon become your burial place."


    Ye Hao looked at this southern ghost emperor, remembering that he seemed to be a corpse emperor called Han Yan.


    "Do we have hatred?" Ye Hao looked at Han Yan indifferently.


    "Southern ghost emperor, as the name suggests. China Southern is under my command, but you have broken a lot of my good things." Hanyan stared at Ye Hao: "I heard that the island country was also dealt with by you?"


    Ye Hao''s eyes became cold when he saw Han Yan.


    In the early years, a series of things that happened in the south turned out to be the ghost emperor acting behind him.


    Ye Hao had already put a dead word label on this ghost emperor.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up." The Chinese ghost emperor urged.


    The Chinese ghost emperor is also known as the devil emperor xuanming.


    Xuan Ming took the other four people to the center of the ancient temple, and under their instructions, Ye Hao retreated to the side.


    Each of the five ghost emperors took out a scepter and hit the ground heavily.


    A formation appeared, and the circular inscription radiated light.


    A few seconds later, a distant hole of about 100 square meters appeared in the center of the ancient temple.


    There is a cave under the cave.


    There is still a grotto below, and the grotto also happens to be round. In the center of the circle is a column 100 square meters wide, which corresponds to this gap.


    Surrounded by turbid black liquid, the stone pillar stands in the center like an island.


    In addition, there are stone walls protruding from nowhere around the circular cave, which can be used for combat.


    The five ghost emperors looked at each other and jumped into them, each growing in five places.


    "This is the third test battlefield: the **** winch. A strong defense and enhanced enchantment have been imposed in this cave, and the strength of stone walls and other buildings has been greatly increased.


    Can withstand the blow of the Wonderland powerhouse.


    The third test rule is that the challenger must stand on the small island in the center, and can move but cannot go out of the island. Part of the body must touch the ground.


    Otherwise, the judgment fails.


    After the battle begins, the battle is carried out according to the above rules. The challenger only needs to hold on for five minutes to be considered a victory. Do you understand. "Zhong Kui looked at Ye Hao and announced the rules.


    "Ye Hao, hurry down and die!" The ghostly dragon''s voice came from below. He had turned into the original black dragon''s body, and he was really ready to put Ye Hao and die.


    "Today, this is the place of your Ye Hao''s death. Tang Yuan, don''t be merciful when you wait." The bone girl directly sacrificed the fairy body, and the five or six meters high white bone girl appeared, completely devoid of the original beauty.


    Tang Yuan faced Bone Girl''s provocation without any emotional changes, and countless poisonous gases appeared around her body.


    "I can have some debts, it''s time to pay it back." Han Yan took off her mask, revealing her pale face like a zombie.


    No wonder he is called a corpse. It turns out that his body has long been a zombie.


    "Don''t waste time." Xuan Ming whispered coldly.

 Chapter 1887： The third test: a decisive battle against the five ghost emperors

    Chapter 1887-The Third Exam


    "Attention, you are defensive. Just hold on for five minutes and you will win!"


    Guo Shuangshuang reminded from the side.


    Although she and Ye Hao had some "feuds", she was still on Ye Hao''s side in front of the overall situation.


    "It''s really impossible, don''t force it!" Po Meng whispered.


    "Don''t worry." Ye Hao smiled slightly and jumped into the cave.


    The moment Ye Hao fell to the ground, a small hourglass appeared in Zhong Kui''s hand above: "Third test, start!"


    "Black Dragon Roar"


    "Bone Burial"


    "Recuperation¡¤Yin and Yang Corpse"


    "Wan Poison ¡¤ Storm Pear Flower Needle"


    The four ghost emperors launched their offensive almost simultaneously.


    The ghost dragon incarnate as a black dragon, with a long roar, a black dragon phantom appeared, and went straight to the isolated island below, taking the lead in attack.


    "Does this dare to be called a dragon?" Ye Hao''s palms turned towards the sky: "Kang Long has regrets."


    A golden dragon swept out and collided with the black dragon, with energy fluctuations overflowing.


    In the next moment, countless bone claws swept from all around, gradually covering the entire island, as if to crush Ye Hao on the island alive.


    "Forbidden Curse¡¤Flurry Dragon Dance."


    The island turned into a sea of ??flames, and all those bone claws burned out.


    At this time, countless poisonous needles fell from the sky like raindrops.


    Object control!


    Ye Hao thought, but those poisonous needles shot towards the black dragon.


    The ghost dragon flew in the air, dodging the poisonous needles, but there were too many poisonous needles, and some poisonous needles stuck on the body of the black dragon.


    Then the poisonous fog exploded directly.


    The poisonous fog is somewhat corrosive.


    "Tang Yuan, you bitch, are you helping us or Ye Hao!" Gui Jiao suffered from pain and was so embarrassed at the beginning.


    Tang Yuan''s face was cold, she stared at Gui Jiao: "If you dare to talk nonsense, wait until it is over here. I will take your snakeskin."


    Tang Yuan''s superior fairyland aura was released, and Gui Jiao had no intention of resisting at all.


    The people around were also surprised, when did Tang Yuan break through to the first-class fairyland.


    But at this time, it wasn''t the time to care about this. Tang Yuan''s strength increased, which would be beneficial to them.


    And with the curse of the land king, they wouldn''t think that Tang Yuan would dare to help Ye Hao regardless of his own life like the reckless Ghost Jiao.


    "When did Tang Yuan break through to the first-class fairyland!" Wu Hades glasses female said in surprise.


    Qi Yanan and the others next to him thought to themselves that Tang Yuan was not only promoted to the first-class fairyland, but also to the first-class fairyland with the help of Ye Hao.


    Closer to home, at this moment, Drought Yan is also ready, and he has directly summoned two innate pinnacle-level zombies.


    "Taoism three hundred years ago, the two elders, Yin and Yang brothers! I didn''t expect that Lord Shidi would excavate these two and make them into living corpses." The judge said with a little surprise.


    The elders of Yin and Yang had pale skin. After they were summoned, they directly attacked Ye Hao with their teeth and claws.


    The two fell on an isolated island.


    "Hohoho!"


    "Huh, it''s just a zombie born at the pinnacle level. You look down on me too much." Ye Hao clenched fists with both hands.


    "Thousand Times Bengshan Fist!"


    Ye Hao gathered the power of the superior fairyland, and his two fists directly hit the head of the elder Yin and Yang.


    The heads of the two people burst directly, and then their bodies turned into black water.


    "That''s enough? It''s not enough to tickle me. And you, isn''t it called Demon Lord. Come down and do it!" Ye Hao hugged the chest with both hands, and Xuan Ming hooked his fingers without moving.


    "Looking for death." Xuan Ming muttered.


    Then he rushed to Ye Hao in an instant.


    This speed!


    Ye Hao was shocked in his heart, Semi-Holy''s physical fitness was much stronger than that of Wonderland, and this speed was equivalent to teleportation in the eyes of Xiantian.


    Limbs cannot leave the ground at the same time, and teleport cannot be used.


    Then we can only confront directly.


    Ye Hao thought of this in his heart, and the next moment he directly entered the blood wolf state.


    Ye Hao did not move his feet, and directly fought with Xuan Ming on the isolated island.


    "Your physical fitness has also reached a semi-sage." Xuan Ming saw Ye Hao''s injured part and recovered in the blink of an eye, staring at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "So, you''d better take out the milking power. Otherwise, five minutes will not be enough if you continue to fight like this." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Xuan Ming.


    "You don''t have any tricks left, I''ll hold him. You are ready to make big moves." Xuan Ming said directly to the surrounding four people in a commanding tone.


    "Ghost Jiao." The Bone Girl shouted Gui Jiao.


    "understand!"


    Ghost Jiao''s body shook, and he went straight to the bone girl.


    On the other side, Tang Yuan closed his eyes and put his hands together.


    "Ye Hao, I hope you can take this trick from me."


    A huge lotus flower appeared in Tang Yuan''s hands, and the energy in it was still rising.


    "The corpse at the pinnacle of the congenital realm is not good, then I will give you a big dish." Han Yan''s hands were sealed, and the corners of her mouth showed a crazy smile.


    Seven coffins covered with talisman appeared out of thin air, floating in front of the drought.


    Han Yan bit her finger, blood spilled out, and her pale face became more haggard.


    "One minute." Zhong Kui said.


    A minute has passed in the blink of an eye.


    The backs of all the people watching the battle above were cool.


    This is the battle of the fairyland. If it were not for the support of the magic circle in the grotto, almost the entire land would be quake and crack.


    "Tang Yuan is going to use immortality. That''s the trick!" Tang Jian was a little excited, but her eyes were a little complicated.


    What''s exciting is that her daughter can fully master the magic trick when she is under thirty.


    However, the object of the first display turned out to be Ye Hao, which is really unexpected.


    "He is going to be summoned by Han Yan next, and Ye Hao is in a lot of trouble." Meng Pomiao muttered to herself.


    "He even sacrificed the corpses of the pinnacle of the Innate Realm. Is it possible that his seven coffins contain the corpses of seven immortals!" Guo Shuangshuang on the side exclaimed.


    When the people around heard this, they all took a breath.


    The corpses of seven powerhouses in the fairyland, how long it takes and how much ability to collect them, also need to refine their own use.


    "Combined strike fairy technique!" The judge squinted at the ghost dragon and bone girl in the corner, spitting out two words.


    "Combined attack? Xianshu?" Qi Yanan was puzzled. She had heard of Xianshu, but had never heard of combined attack.


    "Combined Strike Immortal Art is a fusion immortal art, which is often performed by multiple people, and it takes a long time to do it. The Immortal Art of the Bone Girl and the Ghost Emperor, the two ghost emperors, is a short-term quick.


    Then there is only the method of dual cultivation practice, and the body must be used when practicing. "The judge explained.


    "The body... double repair?" Chen Meier swallowed and said, looking at the skeleton and the black dragon.


    The picture is too beautiful to imagine.


    "Can you catch the next, at least two immortals?" Xuan Ming, who was fighting Ye Hao, said yinly.


    "You can try it." Ye Hao''s mouth curled up.

 Chapter 1888： Kill the demon emperor and ghost dragon

    Chapter 1888 Killing the Demon Emperor


    Ghost Jiao and Bone Girl are ready for their own attacks.


    A huge black bone dragon hovered above them.


    "Earth Splitting Bone Dragon"


    The ghost dragon and the bone girl screamed, and the black dragon rushed down.


    At the same time, Tang Yuan''s side, a delicate, palm-sized lotus flower was thrown out.


    But the seemingly small lotus contains a powerful aura.


    "Exterminate Tang Lian."


    A dragon and a lotus, with a sweeping momentum, came straight to Ye Hao.


    "I''m going to see how you take this trick." Xuan Ming sneered and forced Ye Hao back with a palm, and flew out of the range of the isolated island.


    If it were to change to a normal battle, Ye Hao could teleport and dodge these two moves.


    But now there is no such opportunity.


    But Ye Hao had already thought of a way, and he was waiting for this time.


    He put down his hands and stood there as if he had accepted his fate.


    "What is Ye Gongzi doing? The two fairy techniques have arrived, and he is not ready yet!" Chen Meier exclaimed, covering her face in fright.


    "He must have his own ideas." Qi Yanan calmly looked at the scene below, with excitement in his heart.


    She is a competitive woman, but watching such a battle, she is excited and helpless. With this level of battle, she can only look at it from a distance. If it is involved, she will be dead in a few seconds.


    Guo Shuangshuang''s hands closed subconsciously, and the corner of his eyes kept glancing at the hourglass in Zhong Kui''s hand.


    One minute and twenty seconds.


    One dragon and one lotus can be said to have reached the top of Ye Hao''s head, and will devour Ye Hao''s body in the next moment!


    This is the time!


    Ye Hao was shocked and raised his hand.


    A huge black hole barrier appeared above his head, and both Bone Dragon and Tang Lian were swallowed into it.


    Blood appeared at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth.


    It''s not over yet!


    Ye Hao squeezed his fists and resisted the discomfort in his head.


    "How is this going?"


    "What did Ye Gongzi do just now? How come the two great immortals disappeared like this!"


    "This... this is weird."


    Everyone watching from above showed a surprised expression, unbelievable.


    They thought that Ye Hao could take these two moves, but they didn''t expect the process to be so simple.


    "Wait! It''s not over yet!" The judge''s smile disappeared at this time, and his eyes were shocked.


    The ghost flood in the grotto was gasping, and the move just now consumed most of his energy, but when Ye Hao used a black hole to swallow the immortal technique they had prepared.


    Gui Jiao''s eyes widened: "This... how is this possible."


    "Be careful!" The bone **** the side suddenly shouted to the ghost.


    Gui Jiao raised the dragon''s head and looked at it, his eyes widened instantly.


    A black gap appeared in the space above his head, and Tang Lian and Bone Dragon, who had disappeared before, whizzed out, directly hitting the Black Flood Dragon who had not yet reacted.


    boom


    The Black Flood Dragon was directly shaken by the Earth-Splitting Bone Dragon, causing most of its scales to shatter, and blood on its body exploded.


    Tang Lian, who arrived later, burst out with a powerful force.


    Countless lotus leaves have penetrated the body of the black dragon, and the pierced parts are still corroding at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." The ghost screams of painful screams recalled in the entire grotto, and everyone above heard them all had goose bumps.


    Coincidentally, Ghost Jiao landed on the island where Ye Hao was located.


    There were wounds everywhere on the black dragon, and the skeleton inside could be clearly seen, and no skin was intact.


    "How does it feel to be hit by your own tricks?" Ye Hao appeared in front of the Black Flood Dragon in a teleport, and stepped on his head.


    "How did Ye Hao do all that just now?"


    "Suddenly shifted the two major attacks, causing the ghost flood to be attacked, and no energy fluctuations were felt!"


    Chen Meier and Qi Yanan didn''t think of these things at all.


    "The ability to manipulate space." The judge suddenly spoke, his expression dignified: "This is the ability to manipulate space. It is estimated that his ability to teleport has something to do with this ability. But... in the legend, only gods can possess this ability.


    How did this guy get it! "


    The judge was right, what Ye Hao just showed was the ability to manipulate space.


    He could only use the top-level spatial ability to form a spatial crack in front of him to resist attacks.


    But when he was in the underworld and got the fragments of the law of space in the stone tablet, he found that he had more control over the space.


    He thought of the space abilities that Hingye Meeko could use at will, storing weapons, and then taking them out of the different space when needed.


    According to this principle, can he take the enemy''s attack and turn to attack the enemy.


    This method is not credible in theory, but there is no problem when it comes to space.


    It only needs to change the spatial position a little bit.


    So there was Ye Hao''s very successful attempt.


    "Ghost Jiao, you rushed to Ten Thousand Demons City that day. But I thought that there will be today, a black snake would also want to turn the river into the sea. Today I will cut off your thoughts!" Ye Hao raised his hand.


    "You dare!" Xuan Ming was angry.


    Ten Hades, the **** of day and night, you can find someone to replace when you die.


    But the fairyland powerhouse in the underworld is a scarce resource.


    "Why don''t you dare!" Ye Hao supported Xuan Ming, Bone Girl. Before Tang Yuan struck, he directly smashed the head of the Black Flood Dragon with a fist, and the Black Flood Dragon was completely silent.


    Ghost dragon


    The people above were silent, they had only hoped that Ye Hao could survive these five minutes.


    However, he never expected that Ye Hao would kill the Northern Demon Emperor Ghost Flood Dragon in the first minute.


    "Bastard!" The bone girl was angry, and the ghost fire burned around her skeleton, constantly bombarding the island where Ye Hao was.


    Tang Yuan''s face was cold, showing his poisonous power.


    On the other side, Xuan Ming suppressed his anger and stared at the corpse emperor next to him: "How long will you have to wait for this fellow."


    "A good meal is not afraid of late, as long as I can sacrifice the things in these seven hanging coffins, this child will definitely die." Han Yan said with a sneer.


    Xuan Ming looked at the seven coffins coldly.


    "Well, I''ll fight him a few more games." Xuan Ming was about to use all his semi-sage skills. After all, he had just broken through, and he was still one step away from the holy realm.


    If it hadn''t been for the Four Examinations of the Underworld, he would never have passed the customs.


    But now, he can no longer hide himself.


    "Xuanming Great Sword!" Xuan Ming raised his hand, and he sacrificed a dark broad sword.


    "Tang Yuan, Bone Girl. You two are grazing the formation, and this son will be handed over to me." Xuan Ming was completely serious, he floated above the isolated island, looking down at Ye Hao below.


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked at Xuan Ming who was holding a broad sword.


    "What''s the point of flying, come down and fight? Are you afraid that you will end up with this ghost dragon?" Ye Hao teased.


    "Take my sword first."


    Xuan Ming raised his Xuan Ming giant sword, and countless black energy condensed on it.

 Chapter 1889： Corpse emperor, holy corpse

    Chapter 1889


    "Xuanming Soul Eater Slash."


    The huge sword in Xuan Ming''s hand began to fall.


    It fell quickly, but the loss of time at this moment seemed to slow down.


    Everyone could see that the black sword aura slowly condensed into the appearance of an evil spirit, whistling towards Ye Hao with teeth and claws.


    Ye Hao''s expression became solemn, and his spatial ability could no longer be used in a short time.


    Shadow¡¤Blue¡¤Sword


    Ye Hao sacrificed a blue long sword transformed from a shadow.


    "Heaven and Earth Ten Thousand Swords!"


    The evil spirit collided with countless sword shadows.


    At the same time, Ye Hao sacrificed seven famous swords to resist the offensive of Tang Yuan and Bone Girl.


    Boom boom.


    A huge explosion filled the entire grotto.


    The Bone Girl and Tang Yuan flew out and slammed into the wall of the grotto, blood spurting from their mouths.


    Xuan Ming stood in the air, and Ye Hao stood on the isolated island.


    A giant sword, a long sword.


    Xuan Ming smashed his finger, and the **** fingers were sprinkled on the giant sword. The original black situation exudes a crimson light.


    "Xuanming blood sea."


    The Xuanming giant sword fell heavily on the isolated island, and the illusion of a sea of ??blood appeared around it, as if to swallow Ye Hao.


    "Forbidden Curse¡¤The Wrath of Poseidon. Forbidden Curse¡¤Dance of Flame Dragons. Forbidden Curse¡¤Ice Field."


    Three consecutive forbidden spells were cast out.


    Huge shock waves of energy overflowed.


    The grotto protected by the magic circle groaned like pain.


    Everyone at the only hole above was overturned by this wave of air, some stepped back, and some fell directly to the ground.


    It''s another one-off showdown.


    Except for the shortness of breath and the disorganized clothes on both sides of the battle, there was no actual damage.


    Xuan Ming clenched his fists and stared at the youth on the isolated island.


    Who on earth is this guy, he is already semi-sage, why is he still not letting go when facing himself.


    Moreover, this guy is still "fettered" and cannot leave the central island. If he can fight on his own, it is estimated that the current situation will not be like this.


    At this moment, the fighting time has passed halfway.


    "It''s time." Han Yan suddenly yelled: "Get up the coffin."


    The seven hanging coffins in front of him opened at the same time, and seven corpses appeared in front of everyone.


    "Oh my God, that was the silent Buddha of Buddhism six hundred years ago!" Guo Shuangshuang recognized one of the bald men and exclaimed.


    "The ghost emperor of the South eight hundred years ago, the seven-fingered sword demon. And the ghost emperor of the east four hundred years ago, the three dragon kings." Zhong Kui frowned, his eyes a little angry.


    It seems that some are unhappy, and Drought has refined the ancestors of the underworld into corpses.


    "The eighth Patriarch of the Eastern Family, Dongfang Chenying. If you let the Eastern Family see that their ancestors had been corpse-trained by Lord Drought, you might have to run over and desperately." The judge laughed.


    "Master Meng, who are the other three people?" Qi Yanan asked the three people curiously.


    "The superintendent of the genius doctor of Tianmen 500 years ago, the genius doctor of white robe. And the first worship of Tianmen 1,350 years ago, the fairy of Tsing Yi. In addition, the first beauty who swept Chinese martial arts a thousand years ago, the Emei school Heavenly Lan Saintess." Po Meng said one by one.


    "These seven people...couldn''t they all be powerhouses in the fairyland." The Wu Hades glasses girl swallowed and asked.


    Po Meng did not speak, and being silent at this time was a good answer.


    In fact, they have always believed that among the five ghost emperors, except for Tang Yuan, who was not in the fairyland before, the dead emperor was the weakest.


    Because he rarely shoots, and always looks sick.


    Unexpectedly, this time the shot was actually sacrificed to the corpses of seven wonderland experts.


    "It''s not over yet." Han Yan showed a frantic expression, and he pressed his palms together to form a seal: "Collect the power of all things, and the seven corpses are together!"


    Drizzle shouted, and countless energies in the surrounding grottoes had gathered.


    The seven corpses actually collided together, and after a burst of black fog, a monster three meters tall appeared in front of everyone.


    "Hahahaha, it''s finished, it''s finished. I''m finally finished, the corpse refining in the holy realm!" Han Yan laughed, ecstatic.


    Refining corpses in the holy realm?


    Everyone frowned, and it was impossible that this monster that combined the seven wonderland powerhouses possessed the power of the holy land.


    "Ye Hao, you will definitely die now!" Han Yan pointed at Ye Hao, as if he was sentenced to death.


    The next moment, the corpse appeared directly on the isolated island.


    That speed was a bit faster than Xuan Ming.


    Facing this speed, Ye Hao only had time to raise his hands and use his mental power to form dozens of magical barriers in front of him.


    boom


    The holy corpse punched, Ye Hao''s body kept falling backward.


    Finally, he barely stopped at the edge of the island.


    "Hahahaha, have you seen it. This is the power of my holy corpse!" Hanyan laughed.


    "You asked me to wait for the battle before, just to fill this space with energy to satisfy your corpse refining." Tang Yuan frowned and looked at Han Yan.


    Han Yan shrugged and did not deny: "It takes a lot of energy to refine the saint corpse. Although I am in a fairyland, I can''t do it. But here is different, there are a total of six fairyland powerhouses.


    This is a place overflowing with energy, plus the energy emitted from the ghost of the guy''s corpse, it just makes me even more powerful. "


    "Stop talking nonsense, there are still two minutes. Kill this kid!" Xuan Ming said viciously, his eyes cold.


    Ye Hao couldn''t stay, he had such strength at a young age, and he could also control the space. If he was given a few more years, they would be his opponents.


    "It''s over, it''s over. The corpse emperor actually made the sacred corpse, how could Ye Hao, a strong man in the holy realm, be an opponent." Chen Mei''er looked worried and stomped her feet anxiously.


    She noticed Guo Shuangshuang who was silent next to her.


    "Shuangshuang, why are you not in a hurry? Young Master Ye is going to die!"


    "He will not die. This battle is not over yet." Guo Shuangshuang said confidently.


    "Why? That''s a holy corpse." Chen Meier wondered, he really couldn''t see where Ye Hao had a chance of winning.


    "Because he is smiling." Guo Shuangshuang came out inexplicably.


    "Laughing? What do you mean? Don''t be dumb at this time. I''m almost anxious to death." Chen Mei''er folded her hands on her chest and stomped her feet in a hurry.


    "Young Master Ye is smiling." Qi Yanan on the side noticed this detail.


    Several people noticed that Ye Hao''s mouth was still smiling when facing the holy corpse.


    Ye Hao patted his own dust, and looked calmly at the sacred corpse in front of him, and the drought afterwards.


    "What are you laughing at." Han Yan stared at Ye Hao.


    "I''m smiling, your corpse can''t beat me."


    "I am a saint corpse!" Han Yan emphasized.


    "If your corpse is really a holy realm, I would have run away now. It''s a pity that this is just a guy wearing a holy realm skin.


    In addition to the speed power, combat ability. Without the charm of the holy realm, his strength was at best comparable to Xuan Ming. "


    Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    "Nonsense, see that my sacred corpse won''t destroy you." Han Yan pointed to Ye Hao and ordered his own sacred corpse.


    Ye Hao raised his hands, and three blue, red and earthy yellow halos appeared in front of him.


    The next moment the three **** of light fuse together.


    At the same time, Ye Hao tried to draw a little bit of sacred power in his body. Originally, he wanted to draw a little bit of dark power, but he was stopped by Star Sky.


    Star Sky is awake now, she would not allow Ye Hao to do dangerous things.


    In this way, a small black ball with three star rings appeared, and a golden light spot appeared on the surface of the small ball.

 Chapter 1890： Holy · Triple Destruction Star Ring

    Chapter 1890 Holy Triple Destruction Star Ring


    Holy ¡¤ Triple Destruction Star Ring


    "Not good! Fast Yun Gong body protection!" Tang Jian suddenly said loudly.


    While others were still wondering, a huge explosion sounded.


    The whole ground was shaking, and even a lot of broken stones fell on the stone wall above the ancient temple.


    The smoke in the grotto cleared, and only Ye Hao was left on the isolated island.


    "Dry Yan, where''s your holy corpse!" Xuan Ming asked suspiciously when he couldn''t see the sacred corpse of Dry Yan.


    "This...it''s impossible, I...my holy corpse!" Han Yan''s seven orifices bled, fell directly on the stone wall and passed out.


    Seeing this scene, everyone understands.


    The corpse was destroyed, the Drought Man was backlashed, severely injured and fainted.


    Now Ziye Hao had to face only three ghost emperors.


    "Fortunately, the sacred power restrains this evil thing." Ye Hao was also relieved in his heart, he looked at the remaining three ghost emperors.


    "Are you coming?"


    There is only one minute left before the five-minute limit.


    But at the last minute, the three of them didn''t do anything.


    The previous five fairylands, and even the holy corpse were not his opponents, not to mention that now the five ghost emperors died and were seriously injured, and only three of them were able to fight.


    "The time is up, the third test is over." The last sand of the hourglass in Zhong Kui''s hand flowed in, and he announced the result of the third test.


    Except for the dead ghost flood, several people returned to the ancient temple, and the severely injured and unconscious Drought was carried down for treatment.


    "Who are you!" Xuan Ming stared at Ye Hao solemnly. Ye Hao''s strength completely subverted his thoughts. He was really too strong.


    "Those who want to control the underworld." Ye Hao replied.


    Take charge of the underworld!


    This may have sounded like a joke before, but at this moment, less than an hour has passed three consecutive tests.


    No one dares not take this sentence seriously anymore.


    Maybe this person can really become the new head of the underworld.


    "Huh. Don''t be too happy, you have to take the fourth test!" The Bone Girl said coldly, then waved her sleeves and left.


    Xuan Ming glanced at Ye Hao and left the ancient palace.


    "Master Ye, the third exam is over, and you successfully passed the third exam. Next is the fourth exam. During this period, you have a rest period of up to seven days. You can start the third exam anytime during these seven days. "Zhong Kui looked at Ye Hao and said.


    The tone is more respectful than before.


    "Seven days." Ye Hao muttered. He internally looked at the little energy in his body and his injured body.


    This time it''s impossible to recuperate without rest.


    "Well, I will rest first," Ye Hao said.


    "Meng Po, you are familiar with Ye Gongzi. Ye Gongzi''s daily life will be arranged by you."


    "Yes." Po Meng answered.


    "Then I''ll wait to leave." Zhong Kui, the judge and the others left.


    Only Ye Hao and his party were left in the ancient hall.


    Several people looked at Ye Hao without speaking for a long time.


    "What''s wrong? Why do you look at me with obedient eyes? After only a while, you don''t recognize me." Ye Hao teased.


    "I don''t dare to recognize it. It''s the first time I know someone can beat the third test like this, and let the five ghost emperors die and wound one. This is something that has never happened since ancient times." Qi Yanan said deeply. .


    "Young Master Ye, Brother Ye, Brother Hao. You are so handsome, your legs are not sore, do you want me to press your back, do you have a back pain, do you want me to rub it for you."


    See you are dirty, or go to mine, I will prepare a big bath for you, and we two mandarin ducks play in the water...cough cough, I will help you bathe. "Chen Meier''s eyes lit up and she couldn''t wait to swallow Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s body aches.


    "Okay. Ye Hao, let me rest." Tang Yuan said.


    "It''s good. Tang Yuan''s residence is larger than that of Yan Wang and Laoshen, and it is also convenient for Ye Gongzi to rest." Meng Po said.


    "Yes, yes." Tang Jian nodded repeatedly.


    In this way, Ye Hao was assigned to the house of the Western ghost emperor, Tang Yuan.


    Because it is the ghost emperor, Tang Yuan''s residence in the Jifu is a medium-sized grotto, not to mention that it is larger than the grottoes in the Yanwang Temple.


    There are several elegant wooden courtyards in the grotto, as well as artificial lakes, vegetation and so on.


    These sceneries don''t seem to be hundreds of meters above the ground at all.


    Ye Hao asked for an empty room and rested in it for twelve hours before he recovered all his energy.


    "This time the victory was a little fluke. I used the space ability to kill the ghost dragon by surprise. This eased the situation a bit. If I change to a normal battle, although I will be a lot easier, but it is also difficult to kill so easily. Wonderland powerhouse."


    Ye Hao let out a long sigh of relief.


    In the end, the holy corpse slammed into the muzzle.


    If it is a holy realm combat creature with other attributes, Ye Hao will be very troublesome to deal with.


    The triple destruction star ring is very strong, but it is also limited to the fairyland range.


    But fortunately, the sacred corpse is Yin, and the Destruction Star Ring added with the sacred power just restrained, and this completed the final Jedi strike.


    Completely dispel other people''s fighting belief.


    Ye Hao turned on the system and saw the lucky time displayed on it. It was the hundred times lucky card he got before.


    Recalling the coincidences to the underworld.


    Obtained the space law fragments, Xuan Ming is not a holy realm but only half holy, and the holy corpse summoned by Drought Yan is restrained by Ye Hao.


    With so many points, if one is wrong, Ye Hao would not stand here now.


    "Perhaps, this is really my luck." Ye Hao said.


    He stood up, stretched, and opened the door to go out.


    By coincidence, he saw Tang Yuan standing by the artificial lake.


    "Hi." Ye Hao said hello, but Tang Yuan did not respond.


    Ye Hao could only walk over: "What''s the matter? You got angry with me after a fight? Why would you punch me?"


    Tang Yuan looked at the teasing, Ye Hao with a relaxed face, it was hard to believe that this person had just completed the third test of the underworld.


    "Have you recovered?"


    "Recovered, now the body thieves are up to eight floors without panting." Ye Hao patted his chest.


    "I wasn''t angry with you just now, I was just thinking about one thing, I was in a daze." Tang Yuan''s eyes were deep.


    "What do you think?"


    Ye Hao asked.


    "I thought I was very strong when I arrived in the best fairyland. But this time I found out that I was wrong. At least I would kill one with five stops and wound one badly.


    Such a record, even if I am the pinnacle of Wonderland, I may not be able to achieve it. "Tang Yuan looked at the water and whispered.


    "Actually, this time it was my luck. Although you are a superior fairyland and can still perform immortal arts, you still can''t master it. Although your body has adapted to the increase in strength.


    But here you have not yet fully adapted. "Ye Hao pointed to his head.


    Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao puzzled.


    "Actually, you are in the same situation as Xuan Ming. He is half-holy. Although he is half-holy, in addition to physical strength, speed, and power, the methods used and the fighting ideas and concepts are still in a fairyland state.


    And you are still in the state between Xiantian and Wonderland, and you haven''t played 100% strength at all. "


    "You only played 60% of your strength this time. Xuan Ming was good, and you played 80%. But in this top-notch battle, the slightest difference will affect the final result." Ye Hao said.

 Chapter 1891： Undercurrents Surging

    Chapter 1891 Hell House¡¤Undercurrent Surging


    Tang Yuan understood, she looked at Ye Hao beautifully.


    "Then if Xuan Ming and I exert 100% strength, what will be the final result?"


    "Of course I won." Ye Hao showed a handsome look of beating me.


    Tang Yuan casts Ye Hao''s eyes.


    "Then what you said before is not nonsense."


    Ye Hao''s smile was replaced with seriousness: "It is something I have to master no matter how to take charge of the underworld. And if you and Xuan Ming can show their strength 100%.


    The third test was a fierce battle for me. Although I was confident that I could win, in the end I might be seriously injured or even near death.


    Dead will not be as simple as just a ghost emperor. "


    Dead is not as simple as a ghost emperor.


    This sentence completely shocked Tang Yuan.


    She looked at Ye Hao, who had coughed and had a hippy smile. It seemed that there were hidden methods on his body, but that method could only be used when it was most critical.


    "Forget it, I don''t want these things. I remind you that although the third test is over, Xuan Ming, Bone Girl, and Han Yan will not give up so simply." Tang Yuan reminded.


    "When I pass the fourth test and get the palace chief''s order, do they dare not listen to me?" Ye Hao smiled.


    "If you have a palace chief''s order, they naturally dare not listen to you. But the problem is that you don''t have a palace chief''s order now!" Tang Yuan said with a very serious expression.


    Ye Hao understood Tang Yuan''s reminder: "I know, I will pay attention."


    "You will start the fourth test when you are ready." Tang Yuan asked.


    "Since you are all talking so serious, it should be sooner rather than later. It should be morning." Because the sky is not visible here, Ye Hao can only judge by his own body.


    "Excuse me, please inform Zhong Kui and the others. I will start the fourth exam in the afternoon."


    "Afternoon? Is it so fast? Your body." Tang Yuan was a little surprised. It was less than a day after the third test.


    "I said before, I have completely recovered." Ye Hao smiled, his recovery ability is super strong, unless he hurts his soul and other places, he will recover soon.


    "Well, I''ll make arrangements. I will let Po Meng come to inform you later." Tang Yuan left after speaking.


    And Ye Hao continued to wander around here.


    It just so happened that Guo Shuang came oncoming, because it was night during the previous three exams, so it was Guo Shuangshuang.


    Now it is daytime, so naturally it is Guo Shuang.


    "Congratulations, you have completed the three tests." Guo Shuangwen was much more quiet, looking at Ye Hao with a smile.


    Looking at Guo Shuang''s friendly attitude, Ye Hao knew that Guo Shuangshuang must have not told his sister about the spanking in the first test.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao nodded, looking at Guo Shuang hesitatingly, "Is there anything you are looking for?"


    Guo Shuang took a deep breath, and she stared at Ye Hao: "Regarding the separation between me and Shuangshuang, I heard that you are going to deal with the underworld, so take us to this separation?"


    "Yes, everything is basically ready. The spare body is a clone made from your existing body, which is basically the same, so there will be no rejection.


    In addition, after special treatment, the clone is born with the strength of the innate realm, and it will not have any impact on future cultivation. So don¡¯t worry about these.


    When the affairs of the prefecture are finished, we will return to Wushuang City for separation. "Ye Hao said.


    Guo Shuang suddenly grabbed Ye Hao''s arm, his arm trembling, grasping very tightly.


    Ye Hao can feel that Guo Shuang''s mood swings are very strong at this moment.


    "I... I want to ask you one thing."


    "You said."


    "If... I mean... if, during the separation... there is any... error, please... keep my sister!" Guo Shuang looked at Ye Hao pleadingly.


    The same words and the same faces are spoken by two souls.


    Ye Hao showed a faint smile and patted Guo Shuang''s shoulder: "You have to believe me, I guarantee that none of you will make a mistake.


    Three months, no! After two months, you don¡¯t need to alternate between night and day, you can hold hands.


    You can take you both to watch the sunrise and watch the sun.


    Shuangshuang can take you to see the dark night, to see the stars, to see the streets at night. "


    Hearing Ye Hao''s description, Guo Shuang''s eye sockets were a little red and swollen, and she deliberately raised her head to prevent the tears from flowing out.


    "Thank you! But... please remember my words, please."


    After speaking, Guo Shuang turned and left.


    "The two sisters." Ye Hao shook his head with a smile. He couldn''t help feeling sad for the sisters. At the end of the day, the first thing they considered was not themselves, but their sisters.


    This strengthened Ye Hao''s idea of ??ensuring the success of separation!


    ...


    Devil Emperor Xuanming''s bedroom.


    The darkness here is endless, compared to the fresh and elegant Tang Yuan.


    Here is more in line with the atmosphere of the underworld, the palace in the center of the grotto is an old castle.


    There are no lights, only glowing bugs flying in the air.


    Why are these insects called weird insects? Because these glowing insects look cute, but when two weird insects get close, one of them will instantly open a mouth three times larger than its own body, and swallow the same kind. .


    Such incredible bugs are of course weird bugs.


    In this weird castle, there are only three people at the moment.


    "I''m looking for you, you should know what I mean." Xuan Ming looked at the bone girl in front of her with a pale face and no energy at all.


    Neither the Bone Girl nor the Droughts spoke.


    Xuan Ming smiled slightly: "Don''t pretend to be stupid here. I am looking for you to talk about that Ye Hao. Bone girl, your concubine ghost was killed by Ye Hao, although you have many men who are not bad. This one, but who knows if the next one is you?"


    The bone girl trembled, and she knew that she was no longer Ye Hao''s opponent. If Ye Hao wanted to kill her, it couldn''t be easier.


    "Dry Yan, the saint corpse you worked so hard for many years was ruined by Ye Hao, don''t you feel bad? Also, you had so many plans outside before, I heard that Ye Hao was disrupted by this, do you want to Bear it."


    Hanyan clenched his fists, her eyes full of anger.


    "I want to kill him. But we can''t kill him in the grotto, can we kill him outside?" The bone girl spoke first, her tone of anger and helplessness.


    "Who said you must do it yourself?" Xuan Ming smiled.


    "What do you mean?" Han Yan stared at Xuan Ming.


    "I have a plan to kill Ye Hao in the fourth test. But when the time comes, Tang Yuan''s gang will never stand idly by. So I think... this time we will do nothing but give it to the netherworld. Change blood." Xuan Ming showed murderous in his eyes.


    "Do you guys do it!"


    The Bone Girl and Han Yan looked at each other.


    "it is good!"

 Chapter 1892： The fourth test·Eighteen layers of Yama Lie Prison

    Chapter 1892 The Fourth Exam ¡¤ Eighteenth Floor Yan Luo Lie Prison


    Altar Grotto


    This is one of the forbidden places among the many grottoes in the underworld.


    This place is different from other grottoes. There are many stone carvings on the stone walls, and those stone carvings look like demons peeping at the people in front of them.


    Standing in the center of the grotto are stone pillars with incomprehensible patterns and characters.


    Just walking in here gives people a feeling of panic.


    The four ghost emperors, several Hades, and the judge Meng Po were all present, but they were just standing at the entrance of the grotto.


    "This is the altar grotto, which existed at the beginning of the underworld. The most mysterious array of the underworld, the "Eighteen-Layer Hell of Hell" is arranged inside. Only those who pass this array can directly summon the palace chief."


    Zhong Kui stood beside Ye Hao and explained.


    Ye Hao examined this circle: "I can take a look first."


    "It''s free. But this array is very profound. For thousands of years, countless masters in the underworld who are accomplished in arrays have not studied thoroughly. You shouldn''t waste your efforts." Zhong Kui said.


    Ye Hao shrugged, it''s better to look at those magic circles in the altar.


    Ye Hao really couldn''t see these lines, but he couldn''t see it, but it didn''t mean that others couldn''t see it. You must know that there was a "big master" in his body.


    "Xingqiong, do you recognize this magic circle."


    "Why don''t you recognize it? I didn''t expect that besides the fragments of the law of space, I could still see this thing in this world." The voice of the star firmament had a hint of memory.


    "Are you familiar?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I may know who influenced this underground palace thousands of years ago." Star Sky Road.


    "I have a friend. She belongs to a very old race. They mainly study darkness, space, and soul spirit. So most people reject them.


    And this array is one of their clan''s arrays, I have forgotten its name. The main thing is to train people''s spiritual level. They have research, and those who can completely control the space must be a strong person in terms of spiritual soul. "


    Listen to what the Star Dome tells.


    Ye Hao asked: "Then I have no problem completing this?"


    "On your own, it is estimated that you are 70% sure that Bi''s spirit and soul are inherently stronger than people in this world. And with me, you can guarantee that you have no problems." Xingqiong''s words let Ye Hao thoroughly Put your heart in your belly.


    "But it has started." Ye Hao turned his head and looked at the waiting Zhong Kui.


    "Then please go to the center of the altar to wait for Ye Gongzi. No one can enter here during the opening of the magic circle." Zhong Kui said.


    "Ok."


    Ye Hao came to the center of the altar and sat down cross-legged.


    Squeak


    The only entrance of the altar grotto was closed by a stone gate, and the surrounding area was pitch black.


    In the grotto outside the altar grotto.


    After some operations, Zhong Kui successfully activated the altar array.


    A pattern like a seal appeared on the gate of the grotto.


    "Can Ye Gongzi come out smoothly?" Chen Meier put her hands together on her chest, thinking worriedly.


    "He can even finish the third test so smoothly, there must be no problem." Qi Yanan looked confident.


    Guo Shuang silently prayed for Ye Hao.


    "Don''t worry, it should be his after all, it''s not his, it''s not his. Anyway, even if this altar array fails, it won''t hurt Ye Hao." Meng Po comforted everyone.


    Suddenly, a cold light shot over.


    "Drug barrier."


    boom


    Tang Yuan stood in front of Meng Po and the others, and the green barrier appeared and disappeared.


    "Xuan Ming, what do you want to do!" Tang Yuan stared at Xuan Ming, who launched the attack, and Han Yan and Bone Girl with cold smiles beside Xuan Ming.


    "Master Devil Emperor, the fourth test is going on now, what do you mean?" Zhong Kui looked at the three ghost emperors neither humble nor arrogant.


    The identities of Zhong Kui''s three people in the underworld are quite special. Although they are under the five ghost emperors, the three of them only obey the orders and the lord of the underworld.


    "What do you want to do? Of course it is to kill Ye Hao." A bone spear appeared in Bone Girl''s hand, pointing to Tang Yuan and others: "Tang Yuan, we think of the love of the ghost emperor, and give you another one. The opportunity to choose, get out of here."


    "Huh, otherwise. Don''t blame us for being polite. Cough cough..." Han Yan coughed a few times, and hundreds of corpses appeared behind him: "This place has been sealed by us, and people outside will not know it. movement."


    "You dare not abide by the rules of the underworld! Ye Hao is still in the fourth test. What kind of grievances and skills are there? After the fourth test is over, you are counting with him." Po Meng bowed her waist and said in a deep voice.


    "Mengpo, you treat us as stupid. Wait until he completes the fourth trial, and then he kills us with the Palace Chief''s order? I don''t want to sit still." The bone girl smiled contemptuously.


    Tang Yuan, Guo Shuang and others looked serious.


    "Master Xuanming, what do you mean?" Zhong Kui darkened his face, looking at the Chinese Ghost Emperor¡¤Devil Emperor Xuan Ming: "Don''t forget the rules of the underworld."


    "The rules are set by people. Anyone can be the palace master, but Ye Hao can''t." Xuan Ming''s words are already very clear. This time he caused the rebellion.


    "But, Master Xuan Ming, have you forgotten that outsiders can''t intervene in this fourth test. The seal on this cave cannot be broken even if the saint comes." Zhong Kui said solemnly.


    Xuan Ming smiled, he raised his hand, and on the palm of his hand were a few white irregularly shaped beads.


    "Holy Relic!" Zhong Kui''s pupils enlarged.


    Po Meng''s face became unwell, she directly offered her red paper umbrella while holding a bowl inlaid with golden characters in the other hand.


    "Old Zhong, your eyes are still good. After this altar formation is activated, we really have no way to intervene, but this thing can. The eighteenth-layer Yama Lie Prison is an extremely evil formation.


    All things grow and restrain each other, and this holy relic is the treasure of Buddhism, masculine and strong. As for the place where I put the magic circle on the gate, it can affect the operation of the magic circle.


    Those who are in the magic circle will go crazy, the lighter will be seriously injured and faint, and the heavy will be mad and judge themselves on the spot! "Xuan Ming smiled with everything under her control.


    Zhong Kui and others stopped talking, it seems that what Xuan Ming said are facts.


    "Okay. Tang Yuan, Zhong Kui, judge, Meng Po, and a few of you. For the sake of being a fellow from the underworld, I will give you a choice.


    Stepping back to the side, I can assume that nothing has happened, and the underworld is still the old one. "Xuan Ming said.


    At this moment, the huge pressure was like a huge mountain on the backs of Tang Yuan and others.


    The three ghost emperors, the strong in the fairyland attacked.


    The situation is quite bad.

 Chapter 1893： Xuanming Three Ghost Emperors Rebellion

    Chapter 1893 Xuanming Three Ghost Emperors Rebellion


    Tang Yuan took the lead in expressing his position, surrounded by poisonous gas, and layers of poisonous barriers stood in front of him.


    "As long as I''m still here, you don''t want to take a step!"


    Tang Jian''s scepter knocked on the ground: "It''s not plausible. Now the underground palace is really utterly utterly shameful, and it has changed.


    Guo Shuang held two daggers in his hands and put out a fighting posture.


    "Rules are rules, break the rules. Ask the old man''s umbrella if he agrees." Po Meng half-squinted her eyes.


    Qi Yanan and Chen Meier looked at each other and confronted the three ghost emperors, although they had a current ghost emperor and a former ghost emperor.


    Plus a Meng Po and black and white impermanence, but the difference in strength lies here.


    Qi Yanan drew his long sword, did not speak, but his attitude was already displayed.


    "No matter, I dare to bully Ye Hao, my Chen Meier is the first one to refuse." Chen Meier raised Lanhua''s finger, as if she wanted a **** to curse the street.


    The breath gradually solidified.


    Xuan Ming''s gaze fell on the judge and Zhong Kui, as well as the five Hades spectacle girls who were also present today.


    The judge walked directly to the side with his arms folded: "I am an educated person. I don''t like fighting and killing."


    Seeing the judge''s attitude, Tang Yuan and the others sank.


    Immediately afterwards, the woman with glasses also walked to the judge''s side, without saying a word.


    In the end, only Zhong Kui was left.


    "I can''t control the enmity between you and Ye Hao, and I don''t want to control it. However, the fourth test is going on here. The rules of the netherworld for thousands of years, the fourth test of the netherworld, no one is allowed to interfere."


    Zhong Kui offered his iron hook.


    "Zhong Kui, you are clever and confused for a while. Let''s not talk about the corpses of Drought Yan, just our three wonderland powerhouses, are you mysteriously fighting against us?


    As far as Tang Yuan is a fairyland, Tang Jian is old, so he is innately the peak strength.


    The others are all innate, so why fight with me! "The bone girl put her arms around her chest with a contemptuous expression.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, quickly clean up them." Han Yan said coldly: "If that guy can leave a corpse in the end, I think it should be an excellent corpse refinement material."


    "Guo Shuang, Qi Yanan, Chen Mei''er. The three of you guard here, don''t let people come close." Meng Po said: "Guo Shuang, when necessary. Drink this."


    Po Meng threw a glass bottle of liquid into Guo''s hands.


    "Yes."


    The three nodded.


    "Master Tang Yuan. The strongest Xuan Ming will be given to you." Meng Po said.


    "No problem." Tang Yuan said.


    "Master Tang Jian, he was seriously injured before the drought, and now his strength must have fallen sharply, so he will hand it over to you. Give me the rest of the bone girl. Lao Lao Zhong, you scavenge." Po Meng has arranged a strategic division of labor.


    "Are you responsible for the bone girl? Or leave it to me." Tang Jian looked at the two with some worry.


    At any rate, he was a fairyland in his heyday. Although his strength is not as good as before, it should be no problem to delay the bone girl for a while.


    "Master Tang Jian, you don''t have to worry about this. This time we have to delay anyway. As long as Young Master Ye comes out, all this is not a problem."


    Po Meng raised her own bowl, and liquid came out of the bowl. Po Meng drank without saying a word.


    The old face turned out to be younger, just like a forty or fifty-year-old lady.


    It was followed by another bowl, and he was ten years younger again.


    At the time of the third bowl, Po Meng was already a little girl in her twenties, and her appearance was no worse than Tang Yuan, Guo Shuang and others.


    At the same time, Po Meng''s momentum is soaring.


    "Innate pinnacle!" Chen Meier looked at Po Meng with her mouth covered.


    "Three bowls of Mengpo soup, the immortal also bent his waist. I didn''t expect that Meng Po, you would drink three bowls of Meng Po soup for Ye Hao''s boy. You are really willing to give your life for that boy." Xuan Ming said coldly.


    "He is the grandson of that guy. I owe that guy. I didn''t have a chance to pay it back a hundred years ago. Today, I will pay it back." Po Meng put away Po Meng''s bowl with the red paper umbrella in her hand.


    At the moment, Po Meng looks like a classical beauty from a martial arts movie.


    "Meng Po Tang? Could it be that they are the three sacred artifacts in the underworld controlled by three adults?" The girl with glasses exclaimed.


    "The judge''s pen, Meng Potang, the book of life and death. You are lucky to enter the sacred artifacts held by the three people in the underworld, and you can see two of the three." The judge said with a smile.


    "Visible the second? Could it be!" The woman with glasses looked at Zhong Kui''s body.


    An ancient book appeared in Zhong Kui''s hand.


    "The book of life and death, the world is famous, the third watch must die." The judge smiled: "Interesting, more and more interesting, even if it is me. I haven''t seen the artifacts of these two people for a long time."


    The woman in glasses swallowed, it seems that the situation is not so simple.


    "Go together!" Xuan Minghan ordered.


    Tang Yuan rushed towards Xuanming, "Rainbow Lihuazhen!"


    Tang Jian was caught in the drought. Tang Jian grew older, but he was still capable.


    In addition, the opponent is Dryman, and the corpses above the fairyland were destroyed by Ye Hao in the third test, which is equivalent to a tiger without claws.


    Tang Jian actually matched the drought.


    The fiercest fighting is the bone girl and Meng Po.


    The red paper umbrella in Po Meng''s hand and the bone spear in Bone Woman''s hand kept colliding.


    "Netherworld, the book of life and death..." Zhong Kui sacrificed the book of life and death, chattering in his mouth, and then spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Set the soul!"


    Countless invisible chains passed through the bodies of the three of Xuan Ming.


    "Freeze!"


    The effect of soul fixation is not very obvious, but once the fixation comes out, the speed of the three is obviously slower.


    "set¡­¡­"


    At this moment, Zhong Kui was talking like a **** stick.


    "Master Judge, this Meng Po Tang seems to be able to improve the strength. I really don''t see any fame in this life and death book." The glasses girl is puzzled by these two sacred artifacts, and this power seems to be incompatible with the sacred artifacts.


    "The Three Treasures of the Netherworld are actually not used to fight." The judge said.


    "Huh?" The girl in glasses was astonished, not for fighting?


    "You don''t understand what I said. Let me tell you a little bit. Meng Po Tang''s effect is obvious. It can improve strength and, on the surface, can restore the drinker to the state of its heyday.


    The heyday of a cultivator is of course when the body is young.


    But this is at the cost of burning life. Po Meng drank three bowls of Meng Po soup, hey..."


    The judge paused here and sighed.


    "As for the life and death book, it is the energy that can directly mobilize the human body. It is not suitable for a single fight, but it can control the field. Zhong Kui now uses these tricks.


    The ghost emperors of Xuan Ming had already fallen by at least 30%.


    It is important to know that when a group of people is fighting, one party''s strength suddenly drops by 30%. "

 Chapter 1894： Evelyn

    Chapter 1894 Evelyn


    Ye Hao, who was in the fourth test at the moment, certainly didn''t know what was happening outside.


    He is now experiencing the test of this eighteen-layer Yan Luo Lie Prison.


    What I said to Xingqiong is correct, the test here is mainly for the spirit and soul.


    For example, the first few are slightly simpler, but the simplicity mentioned here is the single-pointer pair Ye Hao.


    If I change to someone else, I¡¯m probably going to have incontinence long ago and my painful soul will be out


    For example, the pain of constantly taking the tongue off, the pain of being cut short by one finger, the pain of being pierced with sharp blades all over the body, or the pain of being burned by the fire of the fierce prison,


    The soul appears on the huge stone mill, is constantly squashed by the stone mill, then squashed again, or suffers the pain of being cut off little by little.


    Although the soul was not harmed, the pain was real, and every pain was increased exponentially.


    At first, a few Ye Hao could bear it, but in the second half of the journey, his soul was aching, and his head seemed to burst.


    Voices kept ringing in my mind.


    "give up."


    "give up."


    "Leave here, you will be relieved."


    Those voices were making Ye Hao give up. As long as Ye Hao thought of giving up a little bit in his heart, this fourth test would be considered a failure.


    But fortunately, Ye Hao''s soul was strong enough to hold on to the end.


    While suffering, Ye Hao''s soul unknowingly strengthened every time he passed a level.


    Finally, I don''t know how long it has passed, and the eighteenth pass brought Ye Hao over.


    But Ye Hao didn''t wake up immediately, but appeared in another world, a space of consciousness.


    It''s so dark here, like a place no one cares about.


    "There are familiar breath fluctuations ahead, you go forward." Xingqiong suddenly said.


    Ye Hao walked forward slowly, he found the spring water in the darkness.


    The spring water is black, with glow in the black, which is filled with a certain amount of energy.


    "I have waited for a thousand years, and finally someone came here." A jet-black figure glanced out from the spring, wearing a black armor, the armor style was very exposed, only covering important parts.


    Like a **** goddess in the night.


    "Evelyn."


    Ye Hao shouted.


    The woman was stunned, her blue eyes looked at Ye Hao: "You know me? How is this possible? I remember this is just a low-level plane, how could anyone know me here.


    and many more! The breath on your body, this familiar breath is...is...hers! "


    The woman glanced around Ye Hao, with surprise in her eyes.


    A light and shadow appeared beside Yang Fan''s body.


    "Evelyn, long time no see." Xingqiong looked at the old friend in front of him, with a little emotion, but did not expect that she would appear here.


    "Oh my God! Xingqiong! You are not dead!" Evelyn was dumbfounded, and her soul flickered a few times: "Xingqiong, isn''t it your soul?


    You don''t want to find me. When they harmed you, I happened to be away, and I couldn''t beat those guys. After all, you were defeated by them.


    So don''t come to me, I''m miserable enough now. At most I touched into your warehouse and stole a few things, and then slept with a few of your maids. Although your loyal chief guard was forced by me... but she was also very happy at the time. "


    Evelyn seemed to be very afraid of Star Dome, and said a bunch of things.


    It even exposed some dark history.


    "Evelyn, calm down. This is just a remnant of my soul." Star Sky said.


    Only then did Evelyn calm down, and she looked up and down the star dome.


    "You''re not dead yet!" Evelyn covered her forehead: "I am so true. I don''t know how long I stayed in this ghost place. You also know that I can''t stand loneliness. It really drives me crazy, I I feel like my brain is going to explode."


    Ye Hao soon typed the word "Talking Tuberculosis" for this woman.


    "That... can you explain first, what is going on?" Ye Hao pointed at the two.


    "She''s Evelyn, and she is a friend of mine. Seeing her like this, she should have fallen. Evelyn, you are not always cunning, why would you have fallen here too." Xingqiang looked at it puzzledly. Evelyn.


    Evelyn''s soul floated to the spring water, as if an aggrieved child shrank there.


    "I don''t want to, but you also know that we have been at war with those guys. Until you die almost hundreds of thousands of years, they thought of a plan.


    This plan..." Evelyn glanced at Ye Hao, and then her lips moved, but Ye Hao didn''t hear her voice.


    However, Ye Hao noticed a slight change in Xingqiong''s eyes.


    It seems that there is something inconvenient for them to say.


    "After that, I got into a fight with those guys by mistake. As you know, our clan has been looked down upon by other clan for a long time. They wanted us to die. I was cheated by them.


    Although I am strong, but also very beautiful. But those guys are monsters. In the end, I can only fall, but fortunately, a part of my soul is still left in this world.


    In order to avenge those guys, I used my last will to find some people in this world and conveyed some ideas to them, but because I was very weak at the time and didn''t have time to talk too much, I set up a magic circle.


    But I didn''t expect people in this world to be so weak. After so long, no one came in. This kid was the first one. "


    Evelyn looked up and down Ye Hao, then she seemed to have discovered something, rushed to Ye Hao, and sniffed it up and down.


    "Xingqiong, this male creature has your breath!" Evelyn stared at Ye Hao and Xingqiong as if she had discovered the New World.


    Xingqiong''s eyes flickered: "It may be because of my remnants living in his body."


    "Don''t lie to me. I am also the goddess of darkness who has slept with 2 billion female life bodies. If you just live in his body, how could his soul power taste like you.


    There is only one possibility! Star Dome, you were put to sleep by this man! "


    Ye Hao covered his face. Is this person a life form of the same grade as Xingqiong?


    How come you look like a female hooligan, and sleep 2 billion trillion female lifeforms, you are a planter, right?


    "Boy, you can be brave. You slept with our famous star goddess! How do you feel? How do you feel? I have worked hard for tens of thousands of years without winning this little wave hoof.


    I didn''t expect you to be the first to board, come and share with me, when you did, did she call it that way, or call it that way. "Evelyn asked Ye Hao again.


    Finally, there was even a live ventriloquism performance, that sound!


    Absolutely sultry!


    Several black lines have appeared on the forehead of the star dome next to it.

 Chapter 1895： Palace Lord Order now

    "Ye Hao, I will teach you a method that can directly destroy the soul." Xingqiong said coldly.


    "Don''t don''t don''t, Master Xingqiong, I can''t do it if I am wrong. I have been holding back for so many years, and there are rare people who just want to chat." Evelyn changed her attitude of picking things up.


    He went directly to the Star Dome in a grievance, like a loyal dog.


    "Master Xingqiong, you don''t know. Since your fall, I have been bullied. The number of clansmen has dropped sharply, and the territory under my control has been shrinking. That''s a miserable thing. Ten fresh female creatures used to sleep in every night. The standards are not up to date."


    At first, Ye Hao was sympathetic, but when he heard it, he covered his face again.


    "Stop talking nonsense. What are you going to do next?" Xingqiong looked at Evelyn.


    "Of course it''s taking me out! I don''t want to stay in this ghost place anymore. My soul fragment is at the bottom of this spring, and my fetus is also below!


    However, it will take at least several hundred thousand years to fully recover, but this is all right. Here are you guys, take me out.


    Anyway, Star Dome is here with you, and you don''t have one more. This goddess is beautiful and charming, and can control any posture and battle situation.


    I will pay you the ¡®rent¡¯ at that time. "Evelyn floated to Ye Hao''s back and said teasingly.


    Ye Hao really wants to ask Star Sky, are you sure this woman is the Dark Queen, not the Queen?


    Three sentences are inseparable from this topic.


    "Ye Hao, take her out together. This is good for you." Xingqiong stood up to speak for Ye Hao at this time.


    It can be seen that Xingqiang is a tofu heart with a knife mouth, and for her friends, she is very happy to help.


    "I knew that you were the best to me! Stardome baby." Evelyn flew to the stardome, trying to keep it.


    However, he was avoided by Star Dome.


    "Go down." Xing Qiong returned to Ye Hao''s body.


    "Just jump from here?" Ye Hao looked at Evelyn.


    Evelyn floated to the position of Ye Hao''s shoulder, and directly sat on her shoulder.


    Although the soul body has no weight, a woman wearing only chest armor and hip armor, sitting on your shoulders, this is really something.


    And the seductive power of this woman is to a certain extent higher than that of the Star Dome.


    Disaster!


    "Well, just go straight down. By the way, my divine fetus has no clothes on. Don''t see it then, do any bad things, although even if you want to do it, I can''t stop it." Evelyn said. Afraid.


    Are you inducing crime? "


    "Let me ask you, how did you and Xingqiong happen? I don''t think you have any special charm, is she the one you are strong on. It''s impossible, although she only has a trace of remnant soul, but at least deal with you This strength is still no problem.


    Could it be that she pushed you back? "


    "If you talk nonsense, I will take him away directly. And seal this place directly from the outside, you honestly stay here for a hundred thousand years." The icy voice of Xingqiong came.


    This sentence really made Evelyn right. Even though Ye Hao was in a comatose state, Xingqiong really took the initiative!


    With the threat of Star Dome, Evelyn was quiet.


    Not long after Ye Hao was downstream, he saw the so-called divine fetus wrapped in layers of black glow.


    Seeing that size, a black line appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead.


    A bare palm the size of a hand, although the body structure is exactly the same as Evelyn, but it is so small, how could he do bad things.


    "How is it? Is your heart touched?" Evelyn said.


    "What do you do next?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Swallow." Evelyn said shockingly.


    "Huh?" Ye Hao''s eyes widened.


    Swallow... swallow?


    "If you want to take me out, I naturally need a boarder, just like Star Sky. And this is my divine fetus, I must take it away. So you have to swallow it."


    Evelyn smiled and poked Ye Hao in the chest: "Don''t lick it."


    Ye Hao looked at Ze Evelyn suspiciously, and he chose to interrogate Star Sky directly.


    And the same result was obtained from the Star Dome, and the Star Dome comforted him, this matter is very simple, just need to put the divine fetus in front of his mouth.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and held the fetus in both hands.


    People used to be very good at eating mice, cockroaches, and centipedes.


    Now he is going to eat God!


    When Ye Hao held the divine fetus close to his mouth, the divine fetus turned into a black light and penetrated into Ye Hao''s body.


    "So fast? Dare to love that Evelyn is fooling him, so I don''t even have a chance to lick it." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief.


    But the next moment, severe pain came from Ye Hao''s body.


    "Hold it, this is your chance. Evelyn is the Queen of Darkness. She has darkness, space, and spiritual power in her womb.


    Swallowing her womb is of great help to you! Your current situation is very special, it is difficult for you to break through with ordinary means; "Xingqiong''s voice came.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and endured the pain in his body.


    This kind of pain is many times more painful than the previous magic circle.


    ...


    "Master Meng, we can''t hold it anymore!" Qi Yanan, Chen Meier has been forced to the corner by hundreds of innate corpses, and the gate of the grotto has been lost.


    Guo Shuang''s eyes were red at this moment, and the power he showed had reached the Nine Layers of Innate!


    The glass test tube shattered and scattered on the ground in the distance.


    Around Guo Shuang, there are dozens, even hundreds of dismembered corpses.


    But even so, they still cannot save the situation.


    The bone girl shot out several bone spears, repelling the Meng Po who was pestering her.


    Then she stared at Tang Yuan.


    "Xianshu: Bone Prison!"


    Several huge bone claws appeared around Tang Yuan out of thin air, forming a huge cage.


    Multiple drug barriers immediately appeared around Tang Yuan, although he resisted the attack.


    However, Xuan Ming got rid of the entanglement.


    He appeared in front of the gate of the grotto in an instant, and the holy relics in his hand were ready.


    "You dare!" Zhong Kui was furious, and the hook threw out.


    The Xuanming giant sword blocked the iron hook.


    "Humph, he must die inside today." Xuan Ming sneered, preparing to use the holy relic to influence the formation.


    At this moment, the gate of the grotto opened by itself.


    The eyes of the stone sculptures on the stone walls in the altar grotto shot out countless rays of sunshine, and the rays of sunshine gathered in the air.


    A palace commander full of dust appeared in the air.


    Ye Hao, completed the fourth test!


    Everyone was surprised, and the Palace Chief had returned.


    "Snatch the palace chief!" Xuan Ming shouted.


    Now that you have turned your face, just do it a little better.


    Ye Hao also took the Diwang Curse Pill, as long as they could grab the Palace Master''s order, that would be Ye Hao''s death date!


    In an instant, everyone seized the door and rushed towards the palace commander in the sky.

 Chapter 1896： Mie·Three Ghost Emperor

    Chapter 1896


    In terms of speed, of course Xuan Ming in the semi-sacred realm is even better.


    Soon, Xuan Ming got this palace chief''s order.


    "Hahahaha, I got the Palace Master''s order. Whoever dares to take a step forward, I will kill him!" Xuan Ming was overjoyed, holding the Palace Master''s order, looking down at everyone around him.


    Tang Yuan, Meng Po and others stopped abruptly, their eyes were complicated.


    For them with the curse of the earth king, the person holding the palace lord''s order can control their lives.


    "What is the noise, can you be quiet." Ye Hao opened his eyes and looked at Xuan Ming who was floating in the air holding Palace Master''s order.


    Xuan Ming fell down, and he looked at Ye Hao contemptuously: "Ye Hao, thank you for the Fourth Examination of the Underworld. Let me get the Palace Master''s order smoothly, you''d better kneel on the ground for me now.


    Otherwise I will let you die on the spot! "


    Xuan Ming raised the Palace Master''s order and threatened Ye Hao.


    "You can try." Ye Hao stood up, patted the dust on his body without caring.


    Xuan Ming raised his eyebrows and stared at Ye Hao: "Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    "Dead? No, no, no. It is you who will die soon." Ye Hao calmly walked towards Xuan Ming.


    "Ye Hao!"


    "Young Master Ye!"


    Tang Yuan and others exclaimed.


    They all know the horror of the Curse of the Earth King!


    No matter how strong Ye Hao was, it was just a fairyland, how could he resist the control of the Earth King Curse.


    "Well, since you don''t see the coffin and don''t cry, then I will fulfill you." Xuan Ming squeezed the Palace Master''s order, with a thought that made Ye Hao burst into death.


    In the underworld records, you only need to extend the mental power to the palace master''s order, and then the things you think will come true.


    Tang Yuan, Guo Shuang and others closed their eyes, not daring to look.


    But the imaginary scene of flesh and blood did not appear.


    And Ye Hao had already appeared in front of Xuan Ming.


    "Is it tired to hold it, sit down and rest for a while?" Ye Hao smiled and hit Xuan Ming''s face with a punch.


    Xuan Ming was still confused because Ye Hao didn''t explode, and was hit directly by Ye Hao''s punch.


    The body flew upside down and hit the wall heavily.


    All blood on the face!


    "Ye Hao!" Upon seeing this, Han Yan hurriedly settled.


    "Don''t come out to be scary if you are ugly." Ye Hao snapped his fingers.


    boom


    Droughty''s body broke directly.


    I don''t know if it''s because the Drought Man is a corpse. The blood splattering scene did not happen, but countless corpses were everywhere.


    Soon after the corpses fell to the ground, they slowly turned into ashes.


    All the people present were stunned. Ye Hao didn''t even touch Drought, and Drought died like this?


    This scene is indescribably strange.


    "This... how is this possible! Why is the Palace Lord''s order of no use to you? You obviously swallowed the Earth King Curse Pill before!" Xuan Ming looked at Ye Hao in horror, and he thought of a reason.


    But he couldn''t believe it.


    "Do you mean this?" Ye Hao''s neck showed the mark of the previous Diwang Curse.


    In the next second, under the eyes of everyone, the mark of the Earth King Curse began to disappear.


    "The mark disappeared?"


    "This... how is this possible, even a saint may not be able to unlock this curse!"


    "Furthermore, Ye Hao obviously took the Diwang Curse Pill before, how could the Palace Chief''s order in Xuan Ming''s hand have no effect on him."


    Qi Yanan and others were shocked.


    What happened directly broke their worldview.


    "The next one is you." Ye Hao pointed to Xuan Ming.


    When Xuan Ming gritted his teeth, he felt Ye Hao''s mysterious fear.


    He knew that if he didn''t fight back at this moment, there would really be no chance.


    He offered his Xuanming giant sword and screamed towards Ye Hao.


    Facing the menacing Xuan Ming, Ye Hao smiled and snapped his fingers.


    An expression of fear appeared on Xuan Ming''s face.


    The next moment, his body began to decompose little by little, and in an instant, Xuan Ming turned into dust and dissipated.


    The Xuanming giant sword fell in front of Ye Hao.


    The vibration of the giant sword hitting the ground is still echoing in the grotto.


    "This...how could it be possible!" The five Hades glasses girl''s eyes widened, as if they were about to blow up the glasses.


    Because of Xuan Ming''s disappearance, the Order of the Earth Palace fell to the ground and lay there quietly.


    Ye Hao walked up to the order of the underground palace, glanced at the order of the underground palace on the ground, and then his eyes fell on the bone girl.


    The bone girl trembled, and she immediately transformed into a woman''s appearance.


    "Young Master Ye... Ye Shao, no! No! Lord Palace. Master!" The bone girl looked like a dog, with a charming expression on her face, her mouth constantly changing in panic.


    Although she didn''t know how Ye Hao managed to make Xuan Ming and Han Yan disappear suddenly.


    But she believed that if Ye Hao could make these two people disappear, then she would definitely make herself disappear.


    Although she is a powerhouse in Wonderland, she is a veritable bonehead.


    Ye Hao did not speak, but this made the bone girl even more afraid.


    Regardless of the contemptuous wooden pipes around, she fiddled with her humanoid body, revealing spring beauty.


    "Master, you will be the master of the underworld in the future. My boned girl is willing to saddle you with a horse and be a cow. I used to offend you for some reason.


    If... If you need, you can punish the bone girl in any way.


    The Bone Girl... The Bone Girl is yours. "Dignified Eastern Ghost Emperor, Wonderland Powerful, Bone Emperor and Bone Girl.


    At this moment, he looked like a pug, begging for mercy in front of Ye Hao, even letting go of his dignity.


    Ye Hao stepped on the palace chief''s order, and the palace chief''s order fell apart.


    The palace lord who had gone through thousands of years was trampled to pieces like this?


    It''s incredible.


    The eyes of the people around them widened, and this series of things had never occurred to them.


    "I don''t like playing with bones." Ye Hao said a cold joke.


    The next moment the bone girl ran outside in horror. She used the fastest speed in her history and rushed through several grottoes in the blink of an eye.


    Just when she thought she could steal a life, she had a feeling of suffocation, as if grabbing her soul with both hands.


    "Don''t..."


    The Bone Girl didn''t finish her words, her body turned to ashes.


    "Strange, why did I seem to hear the voice of Emperor Bone?" A passing ghost soldier looked around suspiciously.


    "Don''t think about it, the ghost emperor is now holding the fourth test of the underworld, how can they have the time to come here?" the companion retorted.


    "That''s right, but. The ghost emperor''s figure is really good, so charming and charming, it''s exciting to think about it." The ghost soldier showed an expression that men understand.


    "Master Tang Yuan is better!" The companion retorted again.


    "Master Tang Yuan is fine, of course, but who would dare to touch such a poisonous lady. Maybe he will be poisoned to death sometime."


    Both of them agreed with Guibing''s words.


    Little did they know that in just this moment, the underworld had undergone earth-shaking changes.

 Chapter 1897： I! The new owner of the underworld

    Chapter 1897 Me! The new owner of the underworld


    In the altar grotto, everyone was watching Ye Hao, and the sudden change of this matter made them somewhat unresponsive.


    "Tang Yuan, Po Meng, please call all the Hades and Ghosts to the ancient temple, and then I will announce something there." Ye Hao said while looking at the crowd.


    "You..." Guo Shuang still wanted to ask some questions, but was stopped by Po Meng.


    The crowd left the altar grotto, and the gate of the altar grotto was closed again.


    "My judge, this? What should we do?" The Wu Yan Wang glasses female looked at the judge next to her, not knowing what to do.


    The three ghost emperors were all buried here, which was quite a shocking thing for the entire underworld.


    "What should I do? Of course, go to the ancient palace, waiting for our new palace master." The judge said with a light smile, and he glanced at the grotto gate: "This new palace master will definitely take our palace to another height."


    ...


    Inside the altar grotto.


    Ye Hao looked at the fragments of Palace Master Order on the ground.


    The reason why he would smash the palace master''s order is because he has obtained the control method of the earth king curse from Evelyn.


    The Earth King Curse is actually a kind of control curse seal of the Evelyn race, specially used to control subordinates.


    Almost two or three thousand years ago, when Evelyn fell, the people she found not only passed on their beliefs, but also the palace chief''s order and a magic circle that could continuously nurture Diwang Curse Pill.


    With these, the underworld can develop to this day.


    It can be said that Evelyn is an important element in the creation of the underworld. Without her, there would be no underworld.


    But Ye Hao learned the control method from Evelyn, and the underworld made this kind of thing non-existent, and there was no need for it.


    And as long as he wants, he can lift the curse of the earth king.


    The curse of the earth king on himself has been solved.


    "Xingqiong, where is Evelyn? Why is she not moving at all?" Ye Hao asked Xingqiong.


    Since he woke up, Evelyn hasn''t moved at all, which is really unexpected.


    "Her fetus is in your body. It takes a long time to adapt, so she will not come out in the short term." Xingqiong said.


    Ye Hao also took a sigh of relief. The woman Evelyn had too many mouths and she drove at every turn.


    It''s okay for her to fall asleep, otherwise Ye Hao''s ears would hardly have time to rest.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes and took a look at his body, knowing the sea.


    "The Peak of Wonderland." Ye Hao said in surprise.


    "Well, you swallowed Evelyn''s divine fetus this time, and part of the divine power she radiated will be absorbed by you. It can improve your strength, although it is very rare.


    But after all, this is the power of God and will be of great benefit to you in the future. In addition, you still have to study the power of space laws.


    If you can fully master the laws of space, your future achievements will be limitless. "Xingqiong said.


    In fact, what Xingqiang said was quite conservative.


    The law of space is the power that the gods must look up to. Even Evelyn, who studies space mainly, said that she only studied one-tenth of the law of space in her strongest period.


    If Ye Hao can master it completely, he can even surpass himself.


    However, this is probably impossible, but being able to master a little bit is of great benefit to Ye Hao.


    ...


    Ancient temple.


    At this moment, many people gathered here.


    But in the top five chairs, only Tang Yuan was sitting.


    "Why are you all suddenly called?"


    "Yeah. I didn''t see any other bone emperors."


    "Have you noticed that Zhong Kui and their faces are a bit unsightly."


    "Is something serious?"


    tread


    At this moment, a person stepped through the gate.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on this person.


    After Ye Hao walked into the ancient temple, he looked around at the people around him, and then walked straight to the steps.


    A few steps later, Ye Hao appeared in front of the black throne at the top and sat down slowly.


    "Hey, what are you doing! That''s Palace Lord''s throne."


    "You hurry down, how can you do it!"


    Someone started yelling.


    Ye Hao''s eyes fell on the shouting people, under the powerful aura, those people shut up immediately.


    "I declare one thing. From now on, I, Ye Hao, will be the palace lord of the underworld. Everything in the underworld will be mine, and you will follow my orders."


    These words kept echoing in the ancient temple.


    "See Palace Lord." Tang Yuan got up first and knelt on one knee at the place closest to Ye Hao.


    Then came Po Meng, Zhong Kui and the judge on the first step.


    "See Palace Lord."


    Followed by the black and white impermanence Guo Shuang on both sides of the three.


    Immediately after the audience, the five kings, the seven kings, and the four kings knelt down.


    "Participate in Palace Lord."


    This scene made everyone unresponsive.


    "Wait. The mansion has a command of the palace chief, and your command of the palace chief." Bull Tau Ma''s face stood up, both of them were bandaged and sturdy.


    "I don''t have a palace chief''s order." Ye Hao replied lightly.


    "According to the rules of the underworld, without the command of the palace master, it is not the palace master!" Someone objected.


    "That''s right, there is no Palace Chief''s order. That person is not the Palace Chief."


    "Bone Emperor, Demon Emperor, and Corpse Emperor! Where are they?"


    More than half of the people in the ancient hall began to make noise, and while demanding to see the three ghost emperors, they opposed Ye Hao, who had no order of the government, becoming the palace master.


    "Dry Yan, Xuan Ming, and the Bone Girl rebelled against the underworld. I have already executed them." Ye Hao said.


    All three ghost emperors are dead?


    The audience was stunned, how could this be possible.


    Of the three ghost emperors, two of them are experts in the fairyland, and Xuan Ming is only one step away from the saint.


    "Impossible! You must be deceiving us."


    "Did you frame the three ghost emperors."


    "Master Zhong Kui, why don''t you speak!"


    Ye Hao looked at some scenes out of control, he knew it was time for him to stand up.


    "I don''t have a palace master order, but I am the palace master order myself." Ye Hao said, and he snapped his fingers the next moment.


    Those who were still arguing immediately showed pain on their faces and fell to the ground one by one, clutching their chests, howling in pain.


    At this moment, the entire ancient temple is like a pig farm.


    After half a minute, the scream ceased.


    Ye Hao half leaned on the throne and looked at those who fell on the ground in embarrassment: "I have completed the Fourth Test of the Underworld, and I have received the power of the Palace Lord''s Order.


    The three guys rebelled against me, so I used this power to make them disappear. If you want to follow them, I can send you a ride. "


    Zhong Kui knelt on the ground, raised his head, and turned his back to the people behind him who had just recovered from the pain.


    "Xuanming, Hanyan, and Bone Girl were punished by the new palace owner for rebelling against the new palace owner."


    At this moment, everyone understood.


    "See Palace Lord."


    "See Palace Master."


    "See..."


    All the people in the ancient temple knelt down one after another.


    This announced that the underworld had his new master.


    Ye Hao!

 Chapter 1898： Waiter

    Chapter 1898


    Palace Lord Grottoes.


    This is the place where the palace lord of the underground palace lives. Although he has been in control for a long time, servants have come to clean and tidy up after a while, so everything is the same as brand new.


    At an open-air dining table, there were a few people who were familiar with Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao stepped into the venue, and everyone stood up.


    "Palace Master."


    Listening to this title, Ye Hao is really not used to it.


    He waved his hand repeatedly and said, "Don''t call me that. In this kind of situation in private, you can just call me the same as before."


    Tang Yuan glanced at each other.


    Po Meng first said: "Yes, Mr. Ye."


    "Young Master Ye."


    Seeing everyone still a little stiff, Ye Hao couldn''t help it.


    After all, it is indeed different from before. In the past, Ye Hao was at best a young wizard with extraordinary talent.


    But now Ye Hao is the lord of the underworld!


    It is the figure standing above them.


    "Come on, everyone eat." Ye Hao watched that he didn''t do anything.


    In the ancient palace before, he was regarded as showing his strength in front of the upper-level authorities in the underground mansion, and because of the relationship with the earth king curse, these people should not dare to have any dissatisfaction with Ye Hao.


    But for some important things, Ye Hao still talks to these important people in front of him.


    "I have some things, everyone talks while eating. Although I am now the lord of the underworld, I may still be a hand-shoulder in the underworld. I have full authority to appoint Tang Yuan as my agent.


    When I was away from the underworld, her words were mine, instead of managing the underworld. "


    The first thing Ye Hao just said surprised the people present.


    I haven''t seen anyone yet, and on the first day I became a palace master, I was a treasurer.


    "You just hand over the netherworld to me with such confidence?" Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao.


    The Tang Jian on the side was very excited. Ye Hao''s words were equivalent to enhancing Tang Yuan''s status in the underworld, which was equivalent to invisibly enhancing Tang Sect''s status!


    Tang Jian couldn''t help but secretly rejoice that his previous choices were all right, and this gamble directly raised Tang Sect to several levels.


    "First: I believe you. Second: You are the only one left in the five ghost emperors of the underworld now. That means you have the authority to control everything in the underworld when I am away."


    Ye Hao said.


    Meng Po and the others nodded, Ye Hao''s words made sense.


    "As for the order of the underworld, follow the original order. The vacant positions for the four ghost emperors will be empty first, and it is impossible to find someone to replace them. At least they must have the strength of the fairyland.


    As for Hades and Ghosts, the space for these positions is up to you Tang Yuan.


    Apart from that, the only thing I asked for was...I will fight the heaven and earth of Tianmen. "Ye Hao looked around, everyone''s eyes were focused on Ye Hao at this moment.


    If you talk about the previous Tiandi Jue, it was just a confrontation between Wushuang City and Tianmen.


    That is now equivalent to the confrontation between the underground palace and the Tianmen!


    "Tang Yuan, please pick a thousand people from all the cultivators in the underworld. These thousand people must meet the above conditions: the first priority condition: the bone age is between ten and thirty years old.


    The second priority: I don¡¯t ask to be absolutely good people or absolutely bad people, but I don¡¯t want people who are unruly, unruly, and evil!


    The third priority condition: at least the acquired power level above. "Ye Hao said the most important thing about taking control of the underworld this time.


    From the conditions proposed by Ye Hao, you can also see that these thousand people are candidates for a team battle among the thousand people who will fight for heaven and earth.


    "A thousand people is a bit difficult, but I will find a way to collect them. Maybe most of them are only in the acquired power level." Tang Yuan said.


    "Well. When all the people are gathered, you will be sent to Wushuang City, where someone will arrange them." Ye Hao ordered.


    "Yeah." Tang Yuan nodded.


    What Ye Hao wants is people who can cultivate, and he is confident that he can train people with sufficient combat power within a year.


    Of course, it is best if you have the foundation.


    "Apart from these, the underworld does not have my order now to prohibit all large-scale martial arts activities in the secular world, similar to the attacks on various martial arts conferences in the previous two years." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "Yes."


    Everyone has no objections.


    "In addition, there should be some cronies of the four former ghost emperors in the underworld. Regarding these people, if they are honest, just ignore them.


    If they dare to do anything wrong. "Ye Hao showed a murderous look in his eyes.


    "Zhong Kui, what do you think?"


    Ye Hao looked at Zhong Kui, as well as the judge who sat down to eat and did not speak.


    "If you dare to rebel against Palace Lord, there is only one result, death." Zhong Kui said with a black face.


    "Go to which mountain to recite and which scripture, and which temple to worship and which god." The judge said literally.


    Ye Hao looked away from Zhong Kui.


    He had some initial understanding of Zhong Kui, his temper was straightforward, and he had his own principles. He focused on the netherworld, not anyone.


    Even now, he is not loyal to Ye Hao, just loyal to the underworld, the palace lord.


    But Ye Hao didn''t care about it, as long as Zhong Kui didn''t fight against himself.


    But the judge always feels like hiding a knife in a smile.


    Tang Yuan told him before that when the three ghost emperors were in trouble, the judge did not stand on their side, nor did he stand on the side of the ghost emperor.


    Ye Hao had no reason to "handle" him.


    And Meng Po said that for the palace lord, the judge Meng Po Zhong Kui was the most loyal.


    In this way, Ye Hao arranged all the affairs of the underworld.


    He planned to take Guo Shuang back to Wushuang City tomorrow.


    Guo Shuang''s separation test is ready.


    After the meal, the group left separately.


    But Ye Haote stopped Tang Yuan.


    At that time, Tang Jian looked at the two with ambiguous eyes, and gave encouragement to his daughter.


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao. For some reason, looking at this man at the moment, Tang Yuan had a different emotion in his heart.


    Is it because the identity has changed?


    "In the future, if you will manage the underworld instead of me, there will definitely be some disobedient people. I want you to have a curse seal, which can control all those who have the earth king curse in their bodies.


    Although it cannot cause its death, it can make it painful and unable to fight. "Ye Hao looked at Tang Yuan and said.


    Tang Yuan showed a look of astonishment, and then she smiled: "Sure enough, you got the magic of the earth king''s curse in that altar. But are you so relieved of me?"


    "In the underground palace, the only person I can trust is you. If I don''t even worry about you, doesn''t it mean that I have problems seeing people. I believe in you, and I believe in my own judgment more." Ye Hao smiled Tao.


    Tang Yuan smiled without saying a word, ready to leave.


    "Right. I remember you said before, as long as I become the palace lord of the underworld, you will come to attend the bed?"


    Ye Hao said jokingly.


    Tang Yuan was taken aback for a moment, then turned around and approached Ye Hao directly, staring at Ye Hao with a strong gaze: "I dare to sleep, do you dare to sleep with me?"


    Uh

 Chapter 1899： Soul separation

    Chapter 1899 Soul Separation


    Wushuang City


    Ye Hao brought Guo Shuang to his laboratory.


    Guo Shuang saw his cloned body here.


    "It really seems...it''s exactly the same." Guo Shuang looked at his body lying in the training room, as if looking in a mirror.


    "This is the body prepared for your sister." Ye Hao said.


    "My sister?" Guo Shuang was taken aback, and she asked with some worry: "Is it dangerous to remove my sister''s soul? Can you move me?"


    Ye Hao explained with a smile.


    "Who moved, this is a decision I made after consideration. Although this body is occupied by you and your sister for half a day every day. But you in the daytime are much more active than Guo Shuangshuang at night.


    Although it''s only a minute difference, it also means that this body is more closely related to your soul. "


    Guo Shuang understood, she swallowed and looked at Ye Hao.


    "Really... there is no problem?"


    "You still don''t believe me?" Ye Hao smiled.


    Guo Shuang looked at Ye Hao, and finally nodded heavily: "Believe."


    "Then don''t think too much. I see the incubation room over there. Take off your clothes and go inside. I will fill it with liquid later.


    You will fall into a deep sleep. This process of soul separation may take one day and one night.


    I will be here all this time. "Ye Hao pointed to an empty breeding room next to the clone.


    "Yeah." Guo Shuang nodded. She walked to the incubation barn and stretched out the buttons of her coat.


    She paused, looking at Ye Hao behind her a little shyly.


    Ye Hao turned around silently.


    Guo Shuang took off his clothes and walked into the cultivation warehouse.


    In fact, Guo Shuang''s behavior is totally unnecessary. For the next day, Ye Hao will look at the two bodies as they want.


    After Guo Shuang entered the incubator, the hatch was closed.


    Ye Hao walked to the operating platform and pressed a few buttons.


    The transparent liquid was poured into the incubation chamber and began to submerge Guo Shuang''s body bit by bit.


    When the liquid completely soaked Guo Shuang''s head, Guo Shuang also fell into a coma.


    Guo Shuang like this is basically the same as the clone next to him.


    "The next step is to repair Guo Shuang''s body first to facilitate the soul transfer later."


    Ye Hao muttered to himself, and then he did some operations in the operation interface.


    For example, injecting some liquid into Guo Shuang''s body, these are all medicines developed by Ye Hao, which can make the process of waiting for the soul separation easier.


    This process alone lasted six hours, until it was determined that there were no problems.


    Ye Hao started his next step, separating the soul.


    He pressed a button.


    The two cultivation chambers slowly rotated ninety degrees. They were originally standing, but now they lay down directly, like a bed.


    All the liquid in the incubation chamber was drained, and the transparent hatch opened.


    Two beautiful bodies were presented in front of Ye Hao like this.


    "The next soul separation and soul transfer are the most important steps. Once there is any mistake, the two people may never wake up." Xingqiong''s voice sounded in Ye Hao''s mind.


    "I have done 18.9 million simulation tests in my mind. The success rate is as high as 98.47%." Ye Hao said confidently.


    Star Dome didn''t say anything.


    Ye Hao''s soul for these sisters is actually very good for her. If Ye Hao succeeds smoothly, he has accumulated experience.


    In the future, she will be more sure about resettling her soul.


    Ye Hao walked to the middle of the two Guo Shuangs, and a wind blade appeared on the tip of Ye Hao''s finger, and the wind blade cut his palm.


    The blood dripped on the ground.


    A magic array pattern appeared throughout the laboratory.


    This is the magic circle he specially made for soul separation and soul placement. This way, the stability of the soul in this space can be guaranteed, which is equivalent to the meaning of resurrection.


    After the magic circle was activated, Ye Hao''s hands were imprinted at the same time, and then they pressed Guo Shuang''s body and Guo Shuang''s clone''s foreheads respectively.


    The two delicate bodies trembled at the same time, as if they had received an electric shock.


    "Separate first. Sister Guo Shuang''s soul must be completely separated, there can be no incompleteness." Ye Hao secretly said.


    Then he directly invaded Guo Shuang''s Sea of ??Knowledge.


    Unlike ordinary people, Guo Shuang''s knowledge of the sea is very special. There is a soul body like a tree here.


    But this tree is entwined with two trees.


    These two trees represent two souls.


    "For more than 20 years, this has been entangled very seriously. It looks like this will be a very troublesome job." Ye Hao swallowed.


    But at this moment, he can no longer hold back.


    He began to untie the two entangled trees little by little, starting from top to bottom.


    At this moment, Ye Hao is like a doctor walking on a steel wire rope. His hands are two scalpels, separating the two bodies.


    The two bodies must be separated intact, and a slight difference will cause irreparable losses.


    Ye Hao in the real space, his face was a little pale, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    Unconsciously, the outside has gone from day to night, and from night to dawn.


    But because of the underground laboratory, these changes could not be found.


    Guo Shuangshi''s work of separating the soul from the body has been completed at this moment in all likelihood.


    It has now reached the most dangerous period, which is the "root".


    That was the place where the two of them entangled the most. For twenty years of light and shadow, the experiences and memories they have been entangled with since they were born.


    Kaz


    A voice that is, and seems to not, echoes in the sea of ??souls.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief as he looked at the soul body he was holding on both hands.


    He successfully separated the two souls.


    At this moment, these two souls are very restless. They seem to have discovered their own changes, as if something is missing in their lives, they are trying to find it back.


    If it were not for Ye Hao''s control, these two souls would probably be entangled again.


    Ye Hao''s right hand bound Guo Shuangshuang''s soul, and his left hand placed Guo Shuang''s soul in the center of the Sea of ??Knowledge, and laid a magic circle around him.


    This magic circle can calm the soul and gradually adapt to the situation of owning a body.


    After that, Ye Hao slowly exported Guo Shuangshuang''s soul from Guo Shuang''s body, and then used his body as a bridge to slowly send it to the clone.


    Arranging the soul in the clone is a pair that would be troublesome in the body.


    Because to Guo Shuangshuang''s soul, this body is familiar and unfamiliar.


    Familiarity is because it is cloned from the body''s genes, which restores this body to the greatest extent.


    It is strange because this body has never had a master.


    It''s like two houses of exactly the same size, one of which has never been occupied, and there is no anger.


    Ye Hao needs a little bit of his hand to place Guo Shuangshuang''s soul.


    This process takes another few hours.

 Chapter 1900： Sisters meet

    Chapter 1900 Sisters Meet


    Ye Hao sat between the two bodies, closing his eyes and practicing.


    This medical treatment is really exhausting the body.


    If it hadn''t been for Evelyn''s relationship that Ye Hao had broken through to the peak of Wonderland this time, the soul separation might not have been so easy.


    This process is more tiring than fighting the ghost emperor.


    Ye Hao felt a bit pain in his brain now.


    Fortunately, the whole process went very smoothly, so I just need to wait for the two sisters Guo Shuang to wake up.


    Just as he was thinking, he noticed the movement on the two bodies.


    The calm heartbeat suddenly changed a little at this time, and the eyelids also vibrated.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes, at this moment the two also opened their eyes at the same time.


    Both people saw Ye Hao at the same time.


    "How is my sister!"


    "Where is my sister!"


    The two said the first sentence in unison.


    After speaking, they squeezed their heads unanimously, and saw the sister lying nearby.


    Both are stupid.


    The two bodies are exactly the same, except for the slightly different eyes. The others are basically the same.


    "Sister." Guo Shuang said, his tone was excited, nervous, and even unable to believe it.


    "Sister..." Guo Shuangshuang, who is usually naughty and bold, looked even more fragile at this time, teardrops appeared in her eyes.


    Guo Shuang suddenly climbed down from the breeding room, because his limbs were still unable to coordinate, he fell directly to the ground.


    But even so, she gritted her teeth and climbed up to Guo Shuangshuang''s bed with her hands firmly fixed her body by pressing the incubator.


    Guo Shuang was already in tears at the moment. She bit her lip lightly and spoke several times, but she couldn''t say what she said to her lips.


    In the end, she saved her sister and wept bitterly.


    "Great, great. Shuangshuang, you finally...you finally have your own body..."


    Guo Shuangshuang also burst into tears.


    Looking at the sisters, Ye Hao didn''t disturb them by the side.


    This is the first time in 20 years that they have used different bodies to talk, hug each other, and cry for the first time.


    This kind of feeling is something that no one can feel.


    "Sister, don''t cry. That guy is going to watch us all." Although Guo Shuangshuang is a younger sister, because of his personality, he was the first to recover and comfort his sister.


    Guo Shuang was taken aback, only then did she discover that she and her sister were naked, and Ye Hao was still there.


    Although he knew that Ye Hao must have seen them all long ago, it was one thing when he was not awake, but it was another thing now.


    Guo Shuang immediately took out the storage items from the pile of clothes he took off just now, took out the clothes from it, and put them on his sister first, and then put them on by himself.


    "Sister, why are you able to move now? I can''t move now." Guo Shuangshuang discovered something strange at this time.


    Sister Guo Shuang can now do simple changes, but Guo Shuangshuang can only lie on the bed stiffly.


    Guo Shuang felt tense and hurriedly looked at Ye Hao.


    "Don''t worry, this is a normal situation. Your sister''s body is the body, and the soul is familiar with it, and naturally controls it faster. And your body is a clone. Although it is exactly the same as the body, there has never been anyone before. Controlled.


    So it will take a while for you to master this body completely, just like a vegetative person who has been in a coma for more than 20 years.


    But your situation will be better. You can perform simple actions in about eight hours, and you will be able to be like ordinary people in three days. "Ye Hao said.


    Guo Shuang breathed a sigh of relief.


    Three days, this is not too long, compared to twenty years, this is nothing.


    Guo Shuang stroked his sister''s cheeks: "It''s okay, wait a minute. When you can move, my sister will take you to see the sun and the city during the day."


    "Well, I also want to watch the stars and night scenes together with my sister." Guo Shuang nodded heavily.


    The eyes of the two women became red and swollen again.


    "You talk first. There is a bathroom next to it. There is still some viscous liquid on the surface of your body. Guo Shuang, you can wipe it off for yourself and Shuangshuang. In addition, there is food reserve over there, so you can take it yourself when you are hungry.


    If you want to go out, walk straight through the gate over there. I have given you permission. "


    After Ye Hao said this, he left here.


    This pair of sisters must have a lot to say, it is no longer necessary for him to stay here at this time.


    Ye Hao came outside, it was already noon.


    In order to separate the soul, a whole day has passed.


    [System prompt: task completed]


    ¡¾Ultimate ¡¤ Clone Surgery half price coupon. Note: The current host does not have the top-level clone spell, so you need to redeem the top-level clone spell before you can use the half-price coupon]


    A half-price coupon for the ultimate clone technique?


    As far as Ye Hao is concerned, the clone technique can only be effective in team battles, after all, the clone cannot match the combat effectiveness of the entity.


    However, at this time, a half-price coupon is given for free, which may be of any benefit to the exchange.


    Ye Hao thought for a while, he decided to look at the price first.


    ¡¾Top clone technique: There is no upper limit to the clones that can be summoned. The strength and number of clones are determined by the summoner himself. Exchange needs: advanced clone technique. 5000 skill points. ¡¿


    [Ultimate: Clone Technique: Can directly summon a clone that is exactly the same as the main body, and consciousness can move between clones... Exchange needs: top avatar technique. 50000 skill points]


    I don''t know, the ultimate clone technique can directly summon clones with the same strength as the main body, and the number should be judged based on the main body''s combat power.


    And these clones are real, as long as Ye Hao wants, he can move from one clone to another instantaneously.


    It¡¯s just that the required skill points are a bit surprising.


    A full 50,000 skill points, even if a half-price coupon is used, requires a full twenty-five thousand, plus the exchange of the prerequisite top-level clone technique, that is 30,000 skill points.


    Ye Hao glanced at his "purse".


    More than 20,000 skill points, and one more point.


    However, the emerald exquisite flower on Alu''s side is almost ready to be harvested, and there should be a small income of tens of thousands. After receiving it, you can exchange this skill.


    However, after spending so many skills, Ye Hao hesitated as to whether such an ultimate clone technique was worth it.


    Dididi.


    At this moment, Ye Hao received a text message as soon as his phone was turned on.


    It was Song Xiaoyue, and Song Xiaoyue sent him a lot of text messages in a series, all of which started when he returned to Wushuang City. It is estimated that he knew that Ye Hao was back, and what happened to him.


    Before, Ye Hao''s phone was always turned off because he was busy with soul transfer.


    And he explained to Xiaoyan that no one was allowed to disturb him.


    Ye Hao first returned Song Xiaoyue with a text message.


    Within a few seconds, Song Xiaoyue sent a reply, asking him to go to the inner courtyard immediately.


    "What the **** is this girl doing?" Ye Hao was stunned for a moment, but now he has nothing to do. Let''s put aside the skills, first go and see what Song Xiaoyue has done.

 Chapter 1901： reconciliation

    Chapter 1901 Reconciliation


    Ye Hao came to the inner courtyard, and Song Xiaoyue was waiting at the door early.


    She saw Ye Hao coming, and immediately pulled him into the house.


    "Hello, what are you doing?" Ye Hao was at a loss.


    "I have something great to tell you." Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao with an expression of thanking me.


    "Good thing?" Ye Hao was taken aback: "What good thing?"


    "Kiss and tell you again." Song Xiaoyue raised her head and closed her eyes.


    This little Nizi is really addicted. I used to see her quietly when she was studying, but she didn''t expect to become so courageous now.


    But I had kissed for a week before, and it was not too bad.


    Ye Hao touched Zhu''s lips like a dragonfly.


    "Too perfunctory! I want the French tongue kiss on TV." Song Xiaoyue frowned and pouted.


    Still French tongue kiss?


    Ye Hao was going to leave with a black face.


    "You go! Don''t regret your going. I managed to do this for you with great difficulty. It''s about my sister." Song Xiaoyue put her hands on her hips, with an expression that you would regret if you left.


    Song Ying!


    Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue, this girl had completely caught her weakness.


    Isn''t it just French tongue kiss? Lao Tzu is afraid that he won''t be able to lose money, so I don''t know how to teach this little Nizi, and I don''t know how to climb on his head and do it.


    Ye Hao made two steps in three steps, approaching Song Xiaoyue directly.


    Song Xiaoyue was taken aback by Ye Hao''s sudden action, and she took a step back subconsciously, but she forgot that there was a wall behind her.


    Dong dong


    Two crashing sounds, one is the sound of Song Xiaoyue hitting the wall, and the other is the sound of Ye Hao''s hand pressing against the wall.


    The next moment Song Xiaoyue''s eyes widened, looking at the man in front of her, her violent movements made her feel like she was in a storm.


    A minute passed


    Two minutes passed


    five minutes


    Gradually, Song Xiaoyue couldn''t hold on, she slapped Ye Hao''s chest with her hands, but Ye Hao didn''t mean to stop.


    In the end, Song Xiaoyue''s whole body was limp, her face flushed.


    Now Ziye Hao is satisfied with loose mouth.


    "Well, I''m satisfied now." Ye Hao looked panting and shaking his legs like a winner, and could only rely on Song Xiaoyue on the wall.


    Song Xiaoyue knew that this was Ye Hao''s deliberate revenge. She glared at Ye Hao, but she enjoyed the feeling just now.


    "Let''s talk about it." Ye Hao asked.


    "I have convinced my sister. I have agreed with the matter between you, and you can continue to associate." Song Xiaoyue said.


    Ye Hao''s eyelids twitched: "Really?"


    The cold war lasting two or three months made Ye Hao really uncomfortable.


    "Of course, this lady is going out, there is no reason to be unsuccessful. But you have to behave well, and when my sister comes back, you have to prepare a good lunch for us.


    My sister has lost a lot during this time. "Song Xiaoyue said.


    "No problem." Ye Hao seemed to have twisted the clockwork, and immediately ran out to prepare today''s lunch.


    Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao''s excited look, she was a little jealous in her heart.


    But she touched her lips, and a shy blush appeared on her face.


    After more than an hour, a table was placed in the room. On the table were a few home-cooked dishes, but the taste was quite incredible.


    "Sister, make it quickly. This is the meal my brother-in-law made for you." Song Xiaoyue took Song Ying into the room.


    Ye Hao was already seated. He looked at Song Ying who came in: "You...you are here. Sit down and taste the food I prepared."


    Song Ying saw Ye Hao, although she was not as cold as before, she was obviously still a little emotional.


    But because of Song Xiaoyue''s name just now, her cheeks are slightly red.


    "Satsuki, don''t bark."


    "Why am I screaming? You have his child, isn''t he my brother-in-law. You said the brother-in-law is right?" Song Xiaoyue looked at Ye Hao and Song Ying with a smile on her face.


    Song Ying''s heart was warm, she felt that her feelings were recognized by her sister.


    On the other side, Ye Hao felt weird.


    Brother-in-law?


    An hour ago, you were still pressed by your brother-in-law against the wall and gave a French tongue kiss.


    "Sister, sit down quickly." Song Xiaoyue pressed Song Ying next to Ye Hao''s seat, while she herself sat opposite Ye Hao.


    "Eat it, it won''t taste good when it''s cold." Ye Hao took the initiative to pick up dishes for Song Ying.


    Song Ying didn''t say anything, just ate the food silently.


    But Ye Hao would pick Song Ying from time to time, and his eyes fell on Song Ying almost most of the time.


    The eclipse of Song Xiaoyue sitting opposite is tasteless, she feels like a big light bulb.


    Although she had figured it out, Ye Hao and her sister were fulfilled.


    But looking at it like this and being completely ignored by Ye Hao still made her very unhappy.


    Suddenly Song Xiaoyue thought of some bad idea, and the corner of her mouth curled up.


    At this moment, Ye Hao was very happy. Although Song Ying still hadn''t recovered her previous attitude, at least she had made great progress now.


    Just as he continued to add vegetables to Song Ying, he noticed something strange.


    Why is there a small snake swimming on my thigh?


    Ye Hao calmly turned on the perspective technique. He saw that the culprit turned out to be Song Xiaoyue, who was sitting opposite. She didn''t know when one foot had taken off her shoes and stepped on Ye Hao''s calf.


    Ye Hao glared at Song Xiaoyue and told her to stop such sultry behavior.


    Song Xiaoyue quietly stuck out her tongue at Ye Hao, telling you to ignore me, so that you only see your sister.


    Ye Hao''s face changed again, and the touch on his calf suddenly became cold, like ice cubes.


    This must be Song Xiaoyue''s use of her Ice Element ability.


    This girl is really not learning well.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Song Ying noticed the unusual expression in Ye Hao''s eyes, and she turned her head to ask.


    "It''s okay. I''m just wondering if you haven''t spoken all the time, is it because the dishes I cook are not delicious." Ye Hao concealed.


    "Oh, I''m really full. This dog food is fed, brother-in-law, can you pay attention to the influence? My sister-in-law is still sitting here." Song Xiaoyue was on the opposite side with a disgusting expression.


    Song Ying''s cheeks blushed: "Stop talking and eat honestly."


    Ye Hao has a hard time saying that you and he still know that you are a sister-in-law!


    This meal was destined to make Ye Hao difficult.


    Fortunately, Song Ying''s attitude towards Ye Hao has improved a lot.


    Song Xiaoyue also knew the scale, so she found an excuse to leave after eating.


    "How are you... during this period? The outside affairs are finished." When the two were alone, Song Ying spoke first.


    "Well, many things are almost handled." Ye Hao replied.


    Song Ying was silent for a while.


    "That... now that Xiaoyue''s matter has been resolved, what about our wedding?" Ye Hao looked at Song Ying.


    Song Ying hung her head, clutching the corner of her dress: "Although Xiaoyue now agrees with our feelings, I still want to delay our wedding."


    The wedding is delayed? Ye Hao was shocked.


    "Then our relationship?"


    "The relationship is still the same as before." Song Ying said.


    Ye Hao''s heart was overwhelmed, and the gluttons that had endured for months gradually climbed up.


    "The same as before?" Ye Hao looked at Song Ying.


    Song Ying nodded, not knowing the evil thoughts in Ye Hao''s mind.


    "Ok."


    Ye Hao immediately hugged Song Ying directly, which shocked Song Ying: "You...what are you doing?"


    "The same as before." Ye Hao''s eyes flashed green, and a teleport took Song Ying directly to the bedroom.


    After enduring months of volcanoes, it is finally about to erupt!

 Chapter 1902： Song Xiaoyue practice

    Chapter 1902 Song Xiaoyue''s Practice


    The next day, Ye Hao got up from the bed refreshedly and intimately covered Song Ying on the bed with a quilt.


    It is estimated that Song Ying, who has been busy all night, won''t get up until the afternoon.


    Ye Hao walked out of the room and stretched.


    "Oh, someone looks very beautiful last night." A jealous voice came from the side.


    Ye Hao turned his head, he saw Song Xiaoyue standing beside her with bloodshot eyes.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue, who was depressed in spirit, in surprise.


    "Please be more restrained in the future, and don''t forget that someone else lives in this yard!" Song Xiaoyue glared at Ye Hao. It was strange that he was in good spirits after listening to the corner last night.


    "It shouldn''t be? The walls of this yard are equipped with the most high-end soundproofing equipment. You can hear them all?" Ye Hao didn''t pay attention to the key points, but thought of other issues.


    "Since I woke up, my hearing has improved a lot. As long as I want, I can hear other people''s whispering words after a few hundred meters." Song Xiaoyue said.


    Super listening!


    Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue teasingly: "You said as long as you want? Then as long as you don''t want to listen, you won''t be able to listen."


    Song Xiaoyue flushed and cast Ye Hao''s eyes.


    She didn''t intend to listen to this kind of thing, but she couldn''t control her thoughts at all, so she listened to it all night.


    "Stop talking about it. I made you a one-night spring supper, and you have to help me too!" Song Xiaoyue stared at Ye Hao with her hands on her hips.


    "Help you? What can I help you." Ye Hao wondered.


    "I want to practice, I want to become stronger!" Song Xiaoyue said with bright eyes.


    She has fulfilled Ye Hao and her sister now, but it does not mean that she will give up. She knows that ordinary people can''t live long, and the stronger the person, the longer the life span.


    Moreover, the opponents Ye Hao faces now are very strong enemies.


    If she can improve her strength, one day she can become a woman standing next to him.


    "Yes." Ye Hao directly agreed. If Song Xiaoyue wants to practice, he has no reason to refuse.


    "But I want to look at your basics first. Let''s go to the martial arts field first."


    Martial arts field.


    There are only Ye Hao and Song Xiaoyue in the martial arts venue.


    "Let''s take a look at your physical fitness first. You first run around the field twice." Ye Hao said.


    "No problem." Song Xiaoyue ran immediately.


    The speed is much faster than ordinary people, but it is only equivalent to the acquired strength realm.


    The subsequent strength and physical tests also showed that Song Xiaoyue''s physical fitness was only equivalent to the acquired strength training realm.


    "Now let''s test the abilities. You control the ice ability in your body and freeze the water in the bucket in front of you at the fastest speed." Ye Hao pointed to the bucket that was tall and thick in front of Song Xiaoyue.


    Song Xiaoyue pressed her hand on the surface of the bucket.


    In the blink of an eye, the surface of the bucket was covered with ice.


    "Okay." Song Xiaoyue let go and looked at Ye Hao.


    This took less than two seconds.


    "You are trying to manipulate the ice inside, and the bucket breaks directly." Ye Hao said.


    "No problem." Song Xiaoyue gently touched the surface of the bucket with her fingers.


    Kazkaz


    The next moment, the entire bucket was covered with spider web cracks, and the entire bucket was broken.


    After cracking, you can find that the inside of the bucket is full of hard ice.


    "Do you have the ability to condense ice cubes out of thin air?" Ye Hao asked.


    "It can be, but there are limits." Song Xiaoyue said.


    "There is a time limit of one minute. Use your full strength to condense the largest ice cube." Ye Hao said.


    "Ok."


    Song Xiaoyue nodded, and then ice cubes could condense.


    At first it was just the size of a bean, and then it gradually grew bigger and became a football, a big round ball.


    When the last minute arrived, it had become a half-man high hockey puck.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    Song Xiaoyue''s talent for manipulating ice is very high, which is equivalent to a B or C-level ice type superpower.


    But she has a lot of fighting abilities.


    It''s like a person owns a vault, but doesn''t know how to spend money.


    And once she knew this well, Ye Hao was confident that she could become the strongest ice-type supernatural power in the world.


    wrong!


    Ability people have a great advantage before the sixth-order powerhouse, but there are great limitations in the battle afterwards.


    Magician!


    Ye Hao thought of his own abilities and combined magic and abilities.


    Ordinary people may not be able to achieve Ye Hao''s ability, but Song Xiaoyue is different, she might be able to do it.


    "Try it, can you absorb this thing." Ye Hao took out a few energy stones and placed them in front of Song Xiaoyue.


    Song Xiaoyue took the energy stone, placed it in her palm, and started to absorb it according to Ye Hao''s instructions.


    In ten minutes, this energy stone was completely absorbed.


    "It''s so cool." Song Xiaoyue''s eyes widened: "After absorbing this thing, it feels like drinking ice-cola in the hot summer."


    Ye Hao is also very satisfied with Song Xiaoyue''s performance. After absorbing the energy stone, the energy in Song Xiaoyue''s body has increased slightly, which shows that the energy stone is useful for her.


    "Xiaoyue, you stand here and don''t move." Ye Hao asked Song Xiaoyue to stand still, and then sacrificed a picture of all beings, began to investigate Song Xiaoyue''s situation and choose the best practice route for him.


    After that, Ye Hao found several ice magic books and storage rings filled with 10,000 energy stones.


    These 10,000 energy stones were obtained by Ye Hao from the ability group.


    This amount is enough to support Song Xiaoyue''s cultivation for a month.


    Song Xiaoyue had a good talent for learning, and coupled with the current changes, learning these things is not slow.


    Presumably, within a few years, you will be able to increase your strength to Tier 5 or above without any problems.


    After that, Song Xiaoyue didn''t pester Ye Hao anymore, and started to practice with the ten thousand energy stone and the magic book.


    And Ye Hao went to the breeding area of ??the emerald exquisite flower.


    He has made a decision, gathered up the skill points, and exchanged for the ultimate clone technique.


    Coming to the emerald exquisite flower breeding area, the area here has been ten times larger than when it was just cultivated.


    "You''re here." A Lu wore a casual outfit, wandering in her own world.


    "How is the situation here recently?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Not bad. Now I have fully mastered and implemented the funniest training process. It is calculated as a quarter every three months.


    Every quarter, the emerald exquisite flowers you can harvest can grow at an efficiency of 50%.


    From now on, you can come to me regularly in January, April, July, and October. Save you every time you run around. "A Lu said.


    This Alu really managed what he could do here, and made a complete plan.


    "Then how much can I get now." Ye Hao asked.


    "Originally, three thousand plants could be harvested this season, but you have come to get it several times before, and now there are only one thousand three hundred plants left." Alu said.


    One thousand three hundred plants, that''s 13,000 skill points, enough.

 Chapter 1903： Seabirds Returning

    Chapter 1903 The Returning Seabird


    [Current skill points: 31458]


    "Redeem top clone technique."


    [Successfully redeem the top clone spell, consume 5000 skill points]


    "Use a half-price coupon to redeem the ultimate clone technique."


    [Successfully redeemed the ultimate clone technique, because of the use of half-price coupons, it costs 25000 skill points]


    After Ye Hao exchanged skills, he was ready to give it a try.


    He came to the back mountain.


    Nightingale practiced here as always, and saw Ye Hao appear without any unexpected expressions.


    "It just so happens that you are here. I have some understanding recently that you should practice against me." Nightingale stood up and walked to Ye Hao.


    Although there are a few masters in Wushuang City, the duo training that Nightingale requires is the kind of killer move.


    So Ye Hao, who was much stronger than her, had the ability to practice against Ye Hao while ensuring his safety.


    "No problem, it just so happens that I also came to you to practice my new thinking. However, it is not me who practiced against you this time, it was him." A avatar appeared beside Ye Hao.


    "Clone?" Nightingale frowned slightly. She thought that Ye Hao was a bit too big, and the clone was still a clone after all, and it was impossible to reach the strength of the body.


    She has encountered many killers or masters who are good at using clones, and those clones are of no use in front of her.


    "I want to fight you, not him." Nightingale said.


    "Don''t look down on this avatar, maybe you can''t even beat him after a while." Ye Hao smiled and walked to the side of the stone and sat down.


    "Then I will kill it, will it affect you?" Nightingale pulled out her dagger.


    "As long as you can do it, there is no problem at all." Ye Hao spread his hands.


    In the next moment, Nightingale rushed out, with a killer move.


    Ye Hao''s clone stayed on the spot, and a layer of ice appeared around it, blocking Nightingale''s attack.


    A clone that can use abilities? Some meaning.


    Nightingale began to attack while looking for loopholes in Ye Hao''s clone.


    Ye Hao, who was watching the battle, smiled.


    This kind of clone is completely different from before. The previous clone seems to be a puppet, but the current clone is a trumpet.


    Ye Hao can control the level of the trumpet at will, and he can also transfer his main consciousness to the trumpet, and the trumpet will become a large in an instant.


    Ye Hao asked Star Sky about this ability.


    Xingqiong said that there are a few god-level powerhouses with such abilities, but very few.


    "I can only create one clone equal to me now. No matter how many clones I can do. If it is a clone of the innate realm, it can create seventy or eighty, but it belongs to the category of the top clone technique.


    There is no effect of the ultimate clone technique. "Ye Hao said inwardly.


    His current clone is divided into two types, one is the previous clone, whose strength is only half of his body, and it used to be limited in number. The top clone technique is gone.


    The other is the one in front of you, the strength is exactly the same, and the consciousness can be transferred.


    "Isn''t this something similar to Beiming family, Beiming''s magical skills?" Ye Hao suddenly thought of his grandfather''s puppet.


    No, it can''t be said to be likeness, but an existence that is completely higher than Beiming Divine Art.


    Closer to home, Ye Hao looked at the ongoing battle.


    The clone in front of him has exactly the same ability as Ye Hao, and the cooling time of the skill is completely separated, and the same can be purchased with the system using skill points.


    He can even perform the clone technique, and one can imagine how terrifying this ultimate clone technique is.


    Ye Hao has gone farther and farther on the road of invincible in the same realm.


    Nightingale''s fight with Ye Hao clone lasted for three minutes and finally ended.


    Nightingale panted a little and walked to Ye Hao to sit down: "Can''t beat it."


    In this battle, Nightingale was on the offensive from beginning to end, and Ye Hao''s avatar was just defending.


    Even so, not to mention that Nightingale hurt Ye Hao''s hair, even if it was within a one-meter radius of Ye Hao''s clone.


    "Your strength is already very good, and you can even assassinate the powerhouse at the pinnacle of the innate realm." Ye Hao said.


    "But the distance is still far away." Nightingale said inexplicably.


    Ye Hao looked at Nightingale in surprise: "You have already taken revenge, why do you insist on training so much."


    "Because I want to watch the highest scenery with you." Nightingale looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    Ye Hao looked at the sentiment in Nightingale''s eyes, and he couldn''t help but smile knowingly.


    What he can''t deny is that he likes Nightingale, not having a relationship with her, but the relationship between the two is like a close friend.


    When he is with Nightingale, Nightingale will not bring him any burden.


    And Nightingale never asked Ye Hao to give her any promise.


    "I..." Ye Haogang was about to speak, his phone vibrated.


    Ye Hao picked up the phone and looked at it, his eyes changed suddenly.


    "I have something to deal with." Ye Hao was quite anxious, and he disappeared as soon as his voice fell.


    Ye Hao''s clone also disappeared.


    The next moment, Ye Hao appeared at the top of the experimental building.


    Here a bird is flapping its wings.


    When he saw Ye Hao appear, the little bird flew to Ye Hao''s shoulder affectionately, and touched Ye Hao''s skin with his little head.


    "Did you find out?" Ye Hao looked at the bird.


    The little bird nodded and chirped.


    Although it is possible to communicate in language, it will be more troublesome. Ye Hao simply touched the bird''s head with one finger and entered its memory.


    Ye Hao began to look for the influence of the past month from the perspective of Xiaoniao.


    A month ago, Ye Hao released those birds, and this bird is one of them, it belongs to sea birds.


    Originally, it could fly to an altitude of about 10,000 meters, which is the airspace where the plane flies.


    After taking the animal growth medicine, its ability has greatly increased, and the flying altitude can climb to 15,000 meters or even higher.


    And this time it flew towards the Pacific Ocean for nearly half a month.


    There was no problem with the initial perspective.


    Until the thirteenth day of the flight, the seabirds rested on an island for a while and then began to spread their wings high.


    That day, because it had just rained, the sky was cloudless and the whole sky was blue.


    When the seabird flew to an altitude of 10,000 meters, everything was originally normal.


    At that moment, a small red dot fell from the sky, like a small meteorite.


    Ye Hao judged from the angle of view that it should be a certain aerospace used part that had fallen from the sky.


    And just as this thing descended rapidly, it suddenly seemed to hit something, turning into stars and dots directly in the air.


    At the moment of impact, there was a flash of light in the sky that looked like a screen.


    Ye Hao''s eyes widened suddenly.


    The seabird also noticed this, and it rose rapidly with flapping wings.


    Ten thousand meters, twelve kilometers, fifteen kilometers.


    Although Ye Hao couldn''t see the seabirds, he could feel that his perspective began to become a little fuzzy and vacillating.


    This shows that the seabird is breaking through the limit of its own leap, which has great harm to its body.


    And just when the seabirds were about to stop flying, the seabirds seemed to have passed through something, and a huge continent appeared in front of them.

 Chapter 1904： The mysterious land above 10,000 meters

    Ye Hao''s breathing became rapid.


    The continent flying in the sky!


    Because of the seabird''s own reasons, this angle of view was maintained for less than three minutes, after which the seabird began to fall rapidly and returned to its original flying height.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes with an excited smile on his face.


    Although there is no direct evidence that the flying mysterious continent is related to Hawkeye.


    But can have such a technology!


    Few forces in this world can do it.


    "You did a good job." Ye Hao touched the seabird''s head, then took out a bottle of medicine separately, unscrewed the bottle cap, poured it into a small basin, and placed it in front of the seabird.


    The seabirds licked their food excitedly.


    Ye Hao teleported to a separate laboratory in the experimental building.


    "Identify the identity of the visitor. The holder of the No. 1 authority."


    The sound of the computer''s intelligent system was heard around.


    "Open me the map of the Pacific Ocean." Ye Hao said.


    The next moment, a three-dimensional map of the Pacific appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao thought about it for a while, and drew a red circle somewhere in the Pacific Ocean.


    This is where the seabirds meet the flying continent.


    Judging by the perspective of those three minutes.


    The preliminary estimate of the area of ??that continent is about 600 hectares, which is the size of twenty regular stadiums.


    There is also a 360¡ã stealth defense shield on the periphery, which can be completely invisible from the satellite and naked eyes.


    It is estimated that it can be hidden on the radar. After all, there are so many planes flying every day. If the radar cannot be hidden, such a large area would have been discovered long ago.


    Most of the flying altitude is above 20,000 meters, and within outer space.


    "Such a large building makes it floating in the air and completely invisible. This is a technology that even I can''t do." Ye Hao sighed.


    He can think of a small area of ??invisibility, or make certain buildings float.


    But such a large area, and it is extremely likely to float in stealth for a long time, it is incredible.


    "If this is the headquarters of Eagle Eye, it is no wonder that it has not been discovered by forces from around the world for so many years. This girl is hundreds of years ahead of this era in terms of technology alone.


    Maybe there are some magical techniques. "Ye Hao said with emotion.


    "Now I know the general characteristics of this thing. But it should be moving. It can''t move too fast..." Ye Hao made a series of calculations in his mind.


    Finally, a very large circle was spent outside the area where the continent was discovered.


    Almost a third of the Pacific Ocean is included.


    It took the seabirds to fly back half a month, and then some other possible factors were added.


    This flying continent should still be in this airspace.


    Just know the approximate location.


    It used to be a large-scale net, but now only needs to search intensively in this small area, and this flying continent will definitely be found again.


    After that, Ye Hao made many more plans.


    The first is to arrange another large wave of birds to search this area, and strive to find traces of this flying continent again in a short time.


    Second, spend a lot of animal growth agents to cultivate a batch of high-quality birds.


    Let them fly at an altitude of more than 20,000 meters, and they can fly at this altitude for a long time.


    Once other common birds find the target, these elite birds are immediately responsible for tracking.


    It was three days after Ye Hao arranged this series of operations.


    And now, something happened again.


    "Why are you looking for me?" Ye Hao looked at Tangcheng in the living room, Moran and others.


    "Something has happened." Tang Cheng scratched his head, his face quite bad.


    "What is something that your Dragon Team can''t handle?" Ye Hao asked with interest.


    Tangcheng looked at Moran next to him. Moran took out a notebook and the screen faced Ye Hao.


    "Recently a month. A small gang that specializes in hunting cultivators and supernaturalists has appeared in the Huaxia area. It was fine at first, there were only one or two, but until now, these things have intensified.


    In the past week, almost every hour, there have been incidents of cultivators being attacked. The severe cases died on the spot, and the mild cases were injured.


    So far, according to our statistics, the number of deaths has reached 300, with more than 1,000 minor and serious injuries. "Moran said.


    Different incident materials for the dead appear on the screen.


    "The strength of the attacked." Ye Hao asked.


    "Nine Chengdu is an acquired martial artist. Among the dead, seven are innate martial artists. Among them, the strongest is the supreme master of a certain sect in the south of the Yangtze River.


    It was found dead in the back hill of the martial art, there were traces of battles around, and...the traces of heat weapons battles.


    We invited relevant experts to check out that there are TNT bombs, RPGs, and organic artillery, which is exactly like a modern battlefield. "Tang Cheng frowned, his expression serious.


    "Heat weapons attacked the martial artist?" Ye Hao was a little surprised: "Then since so many things have happened, did you encounter those attackers? Or the attackers'' bodies?"


    "Our dragon team met more than 24 times before and after the attackers. After judgment, their strength is at the peak of the acquired martial artist, and the innate realm.


    However, when fighting with us, they rarely use heat weapons, and they are all close combat. Their close combat skills are very high! "Tang Cheng hit the table with a fist.


    "And when they judge that they are at an irreversible disadvantage, they will use some means to blew themselves! Because of these, we have caused a lot of casualties!"


    Blast?


    It sounds like a dead body.


    Ye Hao suddenly thought of something, he got up: "Wait a moment, I''ll make a call."


    Ye Hao walked out of the living room, into a small room, and took out the phone.


    "Hello. It''s Catherine."


    "Darling! Why did you think of calling me? Did you miss me?" Kathleen was obviously surprised that Ye Hao would call, but there was some movement on her side.


    "Stop arguing, I''m on the phone with someone, whoever dared to say anything, I will kill you!"


    Under Catherine''s strong threat, it was quiet over there.


    "I want to ask, you said before that there have been some attacks on your side."


    "You said this matter, I''m dealing with it now. This week, the probability of being attacked is getting higher and higher. It is still impossible to find out who this bunch of trash was overcast." Catherine vomited.


    "okay, I get it."


    After that, Ye Hao made several consecutive calls.


    They called Leya, the Holy See, and the island country Himo Meeko.


    Ye Hao also got a reply from there.


    Ye Hao returned to the meeting room.


    He looked at Tangcheng and Moran: "It seems that this matter does not just exist in China. This is also happening in island countries and Europe."

 Chapter 1905： Unknown attacker

    Chapter 1905 Unidentified Attacker


    "Other than that, the people who attacked them have exactly the same characteristics as those who attacked in China. They like suicide and will not stay alive." Ye Hao said.


    "This kind of thing happened in Europe too?" Tang Cheng didn''t expect it.


    "I suspect it''s not just in Europe. It''s very likely that this is the case in other places. But who is it that dares to have such courage to target the powerful in the whole world?" Ye Hao pondered.


    Hawkeye?


    Could it be that Hawkeye is playing tricks behind his back again.


    Knowing that the demons are coming, they, demon advocates, are trying to remove the obstacles on the earth for those demons?


    "Yeah. I will investigate. Ye Hao, this time I came to you to ask you to check it out for me. Recently, many things have happened in various places, and our manpower is really not enough." Tang Cheng sincerely Please Ye Hao.


    "I''m thinking about it. But I can''t guarantee that I can do this, because I have more important things to deal with recently." Ye Hao didn''t say clearly, he was investigating Eagle Eye.


    Dididi


    At this time, Laura suddenly grabbed the door and came in.


    "Young Master, Fatty, they just sent a call for help. They were attacked at the dam of Nanhai Mountain!" Laura said.


    Ye Hao frowned.


    Could it be such a coincidence?


    "It must be that group!" Tang Cheng stood up abruptly.


    "I''ll rush over, you follow." Ye Hao left a word, and the next moment his body disappeared.


    The dam of Nanhai Mountain is more than 100 kilometers south of Haicheng.


    A ray of red light flew across the sky, and that was Ye Hao who had entered the blood state.


    The distance of more than one hundred kilometers, at Ye Hao''s speed, would only take two to three minutes.


    After entering the range of Nanhai Mountain, Ye Hao opened up his soul perception.


    He accurately found the location of Fat Brother and them, and from their active breath, he could feel that they were fighting, but what was strange was that Ye Hao couldn''t feel the presence of enemies around them.


    "You can hide your breath under the perception of my soul. This is at least the strength of a seventh-order fairyland? But if it''s a fairyland, how can the fat guys insist on coming to me." Ye Hao frowned, and many doubts appeared in his mind.


    No matter so much, let''s rush over.


    Ye Hao immediately flew over where Fatty was, and when he saw Fatty and their situation, Ye Hao let out a sigh of relief.


    A group of them are on the river bank. Fat brother, Hu brother, Fei Zi, and Fei Zi¡¯s girlfriend are all here.


    Fishing tools were scattered along the river bank.


    Except for Fei Tsai''s girlfriend who fell to the ground unconscious, the other three had nothing to do. They were surrounding Fei Tsai''s girlfriend and fighting with a group of people in black.


    It seems they were out on an outing and fishing today.


    Ye Hao''s eyes fell on those people in black.


    He was in a black uniform suit with a black head and no props to hide apart from sunglasses.


    "I can''t even see their fighting strength?" Ye Hao muttered.


    Under his nose, Ye Hao couldn''t see the fighting level of this group of people.


    It takes so long to deal with Fatty''s group of people, which shows that their strength is at best innate.


    But can he hide his whereabouts in front of Ye Hao and still have strength?


    It''s incredible.


    And at this moment, all the people in black saw Ye Hao in the sky.


    They stopped immediately.


    One of the leaders, at the first sight of Ye Hao, he ordered: "Discover a seven-level high-intensity energy body, with 0% probability of victory and 0% probability of escape. Implement S plan."


    Boom boom boom boom


    In the next moment, these men in black turned into human bombs, exploding one after another.


    "Fuck, what are these guys? He played well and played explosions." The fat brother lay on the ground, and after the explosion stopped, he immediately checked his body: "Hey, I didn''t even hurt at all. ?"


    Feizi, who flew around to hug his girlfriend at the moment of the explosion, also raised his head in confusion.


    They saw a man falling to the ground with red wings on his back.


    "My God." Brother Tiger was still standing there, and he looked around foolishly.


    The surrounding area was in ruins, and there were several pits with black smoke.


    And only the dozens of square meters under their feet is intact.


    "Brother Ye!" Brother Tiger breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Ye Hao. You don''t need to think about it and know that Brother Ye must have rescued them.


    "Brother Ye is here?" Feizi and Fat Brother were also relieved. In their eyes, as long as Ye Hao is here, there is no danger.


    "Did she see it?" Ye Hao walked to Feizi and pointed at the nurse-girlfriend in his arms.


    Fei Tsai is a superb and warrior, but these things are kept secret from his girlfriend.


    If you let her know these things, then her life will change accordingly.


    "No. The first group of people in black was Xiaofang who attacked. But they didn''t kill Xiaofang, they just stunned her." Feizi said with joy.


    "Yeah. You take her back first and find a reason to cover up." Ye Hao said.


    "Yeah." Feizi nodded, and immediately left with his girlfriend.


    "Brother Ye, who are these people who attacked us?" Brother Hu walked up to Ye Hao and looked at the potholes that were created after the explosion: "This is too cruel. If you can''t beat it, you will explode. Not a single bone."


    "Who knows." Ye Hao looked serious.


    He began a carpet search around to see if he could find any clues.


    But after looking around, there was a severed finger and no meat.


    "It''s weird." Ye Hao muttered to himself.


    What kind of dynamite was carried by this group of people, but there was no piece of meat left.


    At this moment, they also arrived in Tangcheng and saw the scene of the incident.


    "How? What did you find?" Tang Cheng interrogated Ye Hao.


    "It''s basically the same as what you described. It should be the group of people you said. After I came here, they blew themselves up without leaving any clues." Ye Hao replied.


    "Even you haven''t noticed anything?" Moran was surprised.


    Ye Hao nodded: "This group of people is very strange, they can avoid my induction completely. It seems that they don''t exist at all, and they can quickly discover my arrival.


    This is definitely not the ability that ordinary Innate Realms can possess. "


    There are too many unexplainable things about these people.


    "By the way, I want to ask you one thing. In the cases that were attacked, did ordinary people die?" Ye Hao looked at Moran.


    Moran paused. She turned on the computer she carried and shook her head: "Because most of the attacks are far away from the downtown area, so far there have been no casualties of ordinary people."


    "It seems that this group of people specializes in hunting and killing people with cultivation skills. Ordinary people, they don''t kill." Ye Hao said in a deep voice. Just now, this group obviously had a chance to kill Feizi''s girlfriend by surprise.


    But he only stunned him, and did not use him as a hostage to fight.


    This shows that they will not harm the lives of ordinary people.

 Chapter 1906： Black Butterflys Sudden Invitation

    Chapter 1906 Black Butterfly''s Sudden Invitation


    A week after their accident, fat brother.


    I don''t know if Ye Hao made the move. Since then, the silence of the attack on Jiangnan Province has been much less, and it may be because the various forces and schools have paid attention to these attacks.


    The number of people killed by attacks has also plummeted.


    The enemy is dark, I am bright.


    He didn''t know the enemy at all, which made Ye Hao very uncomfortable.


    For this reason, he also issued a special order in Wushuang City, if all the people in Wushuang City have something to leave Wushuang City, at least five people must go together.


    And bring positioning equipment with you, and call the police and guard when you leave.


    Ye Hao originally planned to wait in Wushuang City for the development of things on the Pacific side.


    As a result, he did not expect a person to find Ye Hao suddenly.


    This made Ye Haoyou had to embark on the traveling plane.


    "Why did Black Butterfly look for me?" Ye Hao was sitting on the private jet, watching the Demon Butterfly member next to him, ranking fourth in the world killer list...No, because Ye Hao''s cross-cutting kick has fallen to fifth. Blood Drab.


    "I don''t know. When you see it, my sister will naturally tell you." Xuedala said coldly.


    "Why is your temper like this? When I saved your Black Butterfly, you promised me that I could meet any of my conditions?" Ye Hao teased.


    Xue Tuoluo''s face turned dark, and she stared at Ye Hao: "I promised you at the time. But you didn''t ask for it at that time, so this will naturally be invalidated."


    "Woman. I really don''t admit it when I put on my pants." Ye Hao said helplessly.


    There were a few more black lines on the forehead of Xuedra.


    "I warn you, if you talk nonsense again. Although you are a guest of your sister, I don''t mind leaving a few dollars on you!" Xue Tuoluo stared at Ye Hao.


    She has always been very upset with Ye Hao.


    When Ye Hao was saving Black Butterfly at the Demon Butterfly Base, he used his hands and feet. If he changed it, Xue Tuo Luo would have let this man go to see God.


    And then Hei Butterfly''s attitude towards him was particularly good. This was the only man who greeted Hei Butterfly with a smile.


    This is simply overthrowing the jealous jar of Xuedra.


    "Oh, I haven''t seen it in a few months. My strength has not risen much, but my temper has risen." Ye Hao looked at Xue Daluo.


    Previously, the strength of the blood dhara was the fifth-order high-level, now it is the sixth-level elementary level, which is equivalent to the seventh-level innate martial artist.


    Similar to the level of Nightingale, plus her weapon that can make people bleed, it is comparable in strength to Nightingale.


    "Whether it''s going up or not, you can try it if you have the ability!" Xue Tuoluo glared at Ye Hao.


    She wanted to do something with Ye Hao a long time ago, she couldn''t see Ye Hao''s strength, but only a few months later, presumably this guy is still only about Tier 6.


    "Hehehe. I''m afraid you will lose everything in a while." Ye Hao shook his head.


    "Okay, let''s look at Bibi. If you are at a loss then, you are not allowed to tell your sister!" Xue Tu Luo began to stumble here.


    As long as Ye Hao agrees, she can teach Ye Hao well.


    Anyway, as long as my sister doesn''t know it.


    "No problem." Ye Hao also felt that this long journey requires some fun to pass the time.


    Xue Tuo Luo was in trouble instantly, and the hand knife went straight to Ye Hao''s throat.


    "Hey, it hasn''t started yet, you shamelessly!" Ye Hao pretended to panic.


    "The killer, it was by surprise." Xue Tu Luo''s movements did not stop, and he even got up from his seat, with his feet on the front and back rows of seats, and attacked Ye Hao condescendingly.


    Ye Hao''s hands continued to receive the attack of the Xue Tu Luo.


    The attack is good, but it''s a pity that the difference in strength lies here.


    There was a smile at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth. He kicked with his left foot and directly shifted the right foot of Xue Tuo Luo stepping on the seat, causing Xue Tuo Luo to lose his balance.


    Subconscious forward leaning of the body.


    Xue Daluo certainly expected it, and she tried to grasp things with both hands to stabilize her body.


    But how could Ye Hao make her wish.


    Nianhua captures the master immediately on display.


    Xue Tuoluo was dragged by Ye Hao, lost his balance, his face hit Ye Hao''s pants directly.


    "Oh, girls in Australia are so open? Just blow up?" Ye Hao smiled evilly.


    "Asshole." Xue Tuoluo was embarrassed and forced to stand up with the strength of her waist, but then Ye Hao''s fingers tapped her waist.


    Xue Tu Luo instantly lost his strength and his face fell again.


    "I killed it!"


    Xue Dara rises again... and falls again.


    "I want you to die!"


    Xue Daluo rises again...with another face planted.


    Dozens of times before and after, Ye Hao finally stopped thinking of pranks, and please push with both hands.


    Directly let the Blood Drake return to his position.


    "You..." Xue Tu Luo was embarrassed and angry, with murderous in his eyes, ready to stand up and fight again?


    "Are you coming? My pants will be wet by you again." Ye Hao looked helpless.


    Xue Daluo calmed down at this time, and the "fight" just now seemed to be simply noisy.


    But her movements were completely under his control, and she had no ability to counterattack at all.


    If he continues to fight, it will only let him take advantage for nothing.


    Xue Tuola gritted his jade teeth, turned his head, pretending to look at the scenery outside the window.


    When did this guy have such a strong strength?


    Sixth-order advanced? Still talking about the seventh order!


    Impossible, this is just a few months of effort, how could he reach the seventh rank so fast, it should be only the sixth rank.


    And she is a killer, what she is good at is assassination, and she did not use weapons, otherwise she would not be so humiliating and fiasco.


    It must be so.


    Xue Daluo was not easy to comfort himself.


    And Ye Hao quietly looked at the sky outside.


    They are now over the Pacific Ocean.


    And that flying continent is in a corner of this airspace that humans cannot see.


    Hawkeye... what kind of existence it is.


    ...


    Seven days ago.


    Some secret base.


    The system prompt sounds.


    "Reminder, reminder. Huaxia District No. 1023, No. 1489, No. 2145... a total of thirteen all blew up. This is a screenshot of the video sent by No. 1023 before the explosion."


    A picture looking up at an angle appears on the screen.


    It was a man with a pair of red wings on his back.


    "Asshole! Who is this guy? We lost 13 people at once. This is our biggest loss in history!" a young man in a research uniform scolded.


    A female researcher next to her tapped on the keyboard and used the photos she took to investigate, and she quickly came up with a result.


    "Ye Hao, a native of China, the master of Wushuang City, the second Crazy Sword himself in the Dark World Killer rankings. A seventh-level energy body. It is listed as a red dangerous level target." The female researcher said while looking at the information.


    "Level 7 energy body! Just such a young man?" The young man was stunned for a moment, and then he said in disgust, "This group of monsters, because of these monsters, ruined the peace of our world."


    "Okay, Norman. We are together for that great goal. We are now fighting for the goal. This area is temporarily classified as a danger zone, so that our people should not enter this area for the time being. Clear plan." The female researcher said.


    "But when on earth are we going? In the past few months, we have only hunted down some little ones. Only by killing these seven-level energy bodies can we achieve our ambition!" Norman researcher said unwillingly.


    The female researcher walked to the window with coffee and looked at the outside scene.


    "The doctor is already researching, and soon these people will become the ones we hunt for you."


    Outside, there was an entire experimental cabin, with countless densely-packed breeding cabins standing there, and people lying one after another inside.

 Chapter 1907： Bloody ancient battlefield legend

    Chapter 1907 **** ancient battlefield legend


    S City, Australia.


    This is one of the ten largest cities in Australia. Although it is not as luxurious as the capital, it is quite good.


    In a five-star hotel, Ye Hao followed Xue Tu Luo here.


    Take the elevator to the top floor.


    There are many rooms on this floor, and women in black tights pass by from time to time in the aisle.


    It seems that most of the costumes are members of Modie.


    Xue Tuoluo led Ye Hao into a room.


    There is a big roof in this room, and on the roof is a transparent swimming pool.


    The swimming pool is surrounded by transparent glass, swimming in it, you can see pedestrians like ants below.


    At this moment, a beautiful lady is swimming in the water.


    "Sister, Ye Hao brought it here." Xue Tuo Luo kneeled on the ground and reported to the black butterfly in a black bikini.


    The black butterfly poked his head out of the water, revealing his perfect curve without reservation.


    "You are here." Black Butterfly looked at Ye Hao. The moment she saw Ye Hao, her eyes changed slightly.


    "Seventh order?"


    Xue Tuo Luo''s face changed when he heard Black Butterfly''s words, and subconsciously squeezed his head to look at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao directly sat on the sun lounger next to him, and raised Erlang''s legs: "Let''s say, what''s the matter of calling me from Huaxia so far?"


    Ye Hao did not admit or deny the matter of his own strength.


    Black Butterfly also smiled, without asking more.


    "There is one thing, something troublesome." Black Butterfly said.


    "Trouble? You can make you the leader of the dignified Demon Butterfly, an eighth-tier powerhouse can talk about troublesome things, you still come to me?" Ye Hao laughed.


    Black Butterfly came out of the water, she walked to the shore, turned her back to Ye Hao, and unzipped her swimsuit.


    The swimsuit fell off.


    A waiting maid immediately came up, wrapped in a bath towel, carefully wiping her skin and hair.


    In half a minute, the black butterfly put on a black gauze.


    "Although I am at the eighth level, I can''t go to that place. Once the things in that place come out, it will be very troublesome. So I can only ask you." Black Butterfly turned and looked at Ye Hao.


    "Where, what?" Ye Hao became interested. There are not many things that can make Black Butterfly fear.


    "Three hundred kilometers away, there is a mass grave valley left over from the war between the two kingdoms of the Australian mainland 600 years ago. In that war, the two kingdoms alone killed 600,000 soldiers.


    And afterwards, the victorious country also said that all the 1 million civilians of the defeated country were driven there, and all were killed. It is the place with the most dead bodies in Australia. So far it is still surrounded by fog. No one dares to approach it easily, and it has become a no-man''s land.


    These are rumors from the secular world, but they are only half right. "Black Butterfly has a meal here.


    Ye Hao continued to listen with interest.


    "The real thing is that a beautiful woman appeared in that valley at the time, and everyone who saw it fell over. This caused the kings of the two kingdoms to want to take her as their wife, which led to the **** fighting.


    The king of the victor succeeded in seeing the beauty, and then at the request of the beauty, all one million people in the defeated country were arrested and killed here.


    After that, the king seemed to be frustrated and mad, and he started killing people frantically, even his own people.


    And the locations are all in that valley. The people who died there before and after were not two million rumored in the world, but five million! "


    Ye Hao stared at the black butterfly, waiting for the following.


    "At that time, the witches, magicians, and knight families in Australia all discovered that the woman was evil. As a result, the forces of all parties who had never been in contact with each other at the time, and had been fighting each other, came together to attack the evil woman.


    In the end, several major forces in Australia succeeded, but they also paid a great price.


    After a long time, the magicians began to investigate there, and they found that the space there was extremely unstable. And the woman who was beheaded was not dead yet, and no one in this world was enough to kill her.


    Once the time comes, she will resurrect and open the way to another world.


    Tarot, after knowing about this, the ancient organization sent personnel to station in Australia for a long time to monitor changes in that place.


    Until now, even the world has forgotten this legend, even if the Tarot has been disbanded, the Tarot Queens of all generations have persisted.


    And just recently, the breath there soared rapidly. I suspect that the woman from five hundred years ago was resurrected, and the space in that place was very unstable! "Hei Butterfly said solemnly.


    Ye Hao frowned. He looked at Black Butterfly: "The woman in your story, is it... the evil demon that invaded our world thousands of years ago?"


    Black Butterfly nodded: "Yes. And it''s a demon with wisdom, but it''s just a host of powerful demons. But even if it''s just a host, she has the ability to be immortal.


    They never gave up the plan to open the channel again and come to this world again. "


    "Why can''t you go?" Ye Hao asked.


    "When I saved me before, you should feel that the power of my practice does not belong to this world. If I go there, not only will I not be able to stop that guy, on the contrary, I might be caught by that guy''s power and open the passage ahead of time." Hei Butterfly shook his head and said.


    "How much strength does that guy have? Has he fully awakened?" Ye Hao asked.


    This was a rare opportunity to learn about those demons, and Ye Hao didn''t want to let it go.


    After all, who knows when those monsters will appear in our world, Ye Hao has to learn some combat experience in advance.


    "She has awakened, but her strength has not fully recovered. It is only at the top level of Tier 7, and I will let Xuetuo Luo and some people follow you. They will help you." Black Butterfly said.


    Ye Hao looked at the blood tulu on the side and chuckled, "Just them? Forget it. I don''t want to be a nanny."


    "You!" Xue Tuola gritted his teeth and stared at Ye Hao.


    "Indeed, with your current strength. They may become a burden to you, but to strengthen the space seal of that place, they need them." Black Butterfly said.


    Ye Hao pondered, he nodded: "That''s okay. But I can''t guarantee that I will protect them."


    "They are all ghost fighters. If they step into death this time, they will only experience what they will experience sooner or later." Black Butterfly said calmly.


    Ok.


    People are a dark organization, so they don''t care about these deaths.


    "Then when shall we leave?" Ye Hao asked.


    "After ten days." Black Butterfly said.


    "Ten days? Why?" Ye Hao was surprised.


    "My friend told me that after ten days. That guy''s strength will reach a peak, which should be the seventh-tier five-star strength. Only at that time can she give her the most damage.


    I don''t ask you to kill her, just let her body shatter and her soul dissipates. This way, at least the stability of the place can be guaranteed for a hundred years. "Black Butterfly said.

 Chapter 1908： Huaxia people must not mess with it!

    Chapter 1908 Chinese people must not provoke!


    Because he still had to wait for ten days, Ye Hao Wan turned down Black Butterfly''s invitation to let him stay in the hotel.


    Leaving alone, he promised to come back at the agreed time after Black Butterfly.


    "Sir, where are you going?" He got in a taxi and the driver looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at his phone and said, "Amo Town."


    "Amo Town? That place is too far, very remote, there is usually no taxi. And it is more than 300 kilometers, this trip will take at least five hours..." The driver seemed unwilling to run so far road.


    Ye Hao took out a stack of money from his backpack and threw it in front of the driver, then silently looked out the window.


    The driver looked at the stack of Australian dollars and swallowed.


    This is at least dozens of times the normal fare, and it''s not a loss for ten rounds of this journey.


    The driver started the car without saying a word.


    All the thoughts before were left behind. The money is not to mention three hundred kilometers. Even if you run a thousand kilometers, it is nothing.


    Australia is different from China, wherever there are roads in China, there are definitely many vehicles or houses.


    But here, after leaving the city, for a long time, only grasslands can be seen on both sides of the road, and no human smoke can be seen except animals.


    You can count the vehicles coming and going every hour with two hands.


    But I have to say that such a journey is very beautiful.


    When it was about to sunset, Ye Hao came to the small town of Amo.


    This is a tourist town, all equipment is readily available, but it is not the tourist season, so it is very desolate.


    "Sir, here we are. Ami Town." The driver looked at Ye Hao with a smile on his face.


    "You said before that there is no car to go back here?" Ye Hao asked.


    The driver nodded: "Yes. This is a tourist town, but the scenery here is only seen in spring. The other three seasons are very poor, so there is basically no car to go back."


    Ye Hao took another stack of money from his backpack and threw it in front of the driver.


    "I''ll take your car. You wait for me here for ten days, and the money includes your hotel money. If I don''t come after ten days, you can leave with the money."


    After Ye Hao finished speaking, he left without looking back.


    The driver saw that there was another thick pile of money in his hand. He swallowed. Who is this foreigner? There is so much money in his hand.


    Compared to the previous car, the money is thicker.


    And he left after giving the money, so he didn''t worry about absconding with the money?


    The driver grabbed the money, but in the end he still called and called his wife who was waiting at home, telling his wife that he had picked up the chartered car order and had to stay outside for ten days.


    This amount of money is equivalent to earning money for a quarter of his work.


    ...


    Ye Hao, who walked into the town, looked around.


    Finally turned into a tavern. There were not many people in it. Most of them were farmers in the small town. Seeing Ye Hao''s face appeared, they couldn''t help but look at it.


    Although Ye Hao ordered some things, he sat in the corner of the pub.


    He picked up the phone and edited a text message.


    ¡®Are you sure that there has also been an attack similar to Huaxia here in Amo Town, there is no problem with your Modie¡¯s intelligence network, right¡¯


    The information will be restored in the next moment, signed by the blood.


    ¡®The news is very certain. Three days ago, a supernatural player who traveled to the small town of Amo was attacked there. So far, the body of that supernatural person has not been found. ¡¯


    Ye Hao put down the phone and looked around.


    He had opened his soul perception just now and scanned the surrounding area, but he didn''t notice anything unusual.


    However, the information of the Blood Drab should not deceive himself.


    He suddenly came to the small town of Amo, in fact, to investigate various attacks around the world.


    Anyway, with ten days of work, maybe there will be great gains.


    So he interrogated the Demon Butterfly organization that knows Australia best, and Xue Tu Luo gave her this information.


    There are relatively few such attacks in Australia. I don''t know if it is because of Australia''s relatively weak overall strength.


    "Forget it, let''s wait until the evening, and then check around." Ye Hao drank a glass of ale.


    It was late at night, Ye Hao didn''t remember to find a hotel to sleep in, but wandered aimlessly around the town.


    Finally, he stopped in an empty alley.


    "You can come out after you have been with me for so long."


    Ye Hao turned his head and looked at several dark shadows in the dark surroundings.


    A few wandering people walked out with daggers in their hands and cigarettes in their mouths.


    "I didn''t expect this yellow-skinned monkey to find us."


    "What''s the matter? There is no one here. It is not easy for us to clean up such a person."


    "Boy, hand over everything you have on you honestly, lest we break your bones in a while."


    Ye Hao smiled contemptuously, and sure enough, there are always such small-eyed punks all over the world.


    "Jicai? There are only three of you, don''t you be afraid of losing money." Ye Hao looked at the three jokingly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to him. At this time, there are no tourists in the town. Three days ago, I finally ran into a fat sheep. Who would have thought that he would follow it in the middle of the night and disappear."


    "But fortunately, your kid is here again. It just so happens that we can spend some suspicious little money for our brother in this off-season."


    Ye Hao frowned frivolous when he heard the words of a few punks.


    "You said, have you seen the man who came here three days ago? Where did you meet him for the last time."


    Facing Ye Hao''s questioning, these little gangsters were a little angry, why this kid didn''t know what was good or bad, at this time he even asked them questions in turn.


    "You kid, I think you won''t be honest if you don''t suffer a bit today."


    ...


    A few minutes later, the three beaten black faces were swollen, and those who couldn''t see their original appearances pointed at a forest island in the distance.


    "Brother, this is where we saw that person for the last time."


    "Yes, yes, yes. We followed him here, but we didn''t expect him to disappear in the blink of an eye."


    "I heard that the hotel he stayed in, so far he has not taken away his salute."


    The three of them had completely lost the arrogance they had before, and looked at Ye Hao with timid and pitiful eyes like obedient puppies.


    "You can go, but I advise you to be honest and stop doing this kind of thing." Ye Hao said coldly.


    The three of them ran away like a pardon.


    "Boss, this time we stepped on the iron plate."


    "That person seems to be from Huaxia. Isn''t it Huaxia Kungfu what he displays?"


    "Brothers, we will find ideas and add a rule in the future. People with yellow skin, be careful, Huaxia people must not provoke!"


    "Hmm!"

 Chapter 1909： major discovery!

    Chapter 1909 Major Discovery!


    Ye Hao looked at the forest path in front of him. This was the path next to Amo Town, extending into the forest.


    During the tourist season, it is specially provided to tourists for sightseeing in the forest.


    "I hope I can find a little clue here." Ye Hao took a step forward, closed his eyes, and the Time Recall skill turned on.


    Ye Hao wanted the scene three days ago, so Ye Hao quickly found what he wanted.


    On the night three days ago, a blond white man came here with a cigarette in his mouth, as if walking after a meal.


    Ye Hao saw the three sneaky voices following the blond white man.


    "Hmph, these three little thieves are still following." The blond white man smiled coldly.


    The three hapless guys didn''t know at all, they almost suffered three days ago.


    When the blond white man stopped, a cold light appeared.


    Three men in black with sunglasses appeared suddenly, sprinted down from the tree, holding spikes in their hands, and headed straight for the blond white man from three directions.


    "Hiding is really hidden, I haven''t noticed it." Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the place where the three men in black were hiding. He hadn''t noticed the presence of these three men in black just now.


    The blond white man never expected that, besides the three punks behind him, there were other people here to ambush him.


    Seeing the sudden attack, almost driving the blond white man to death, his body moved quickly.


    He avoided a spike aimed at the throat.


    At the same time, the other two spikes, one inserted into the thigh, and the other passed through the waist, and the blood immediately passed through his suit.


    "Speed ??type ability person, Class D." Ye Hao immediately judged the blond white man.


    At the last moment, he made the best judgment and used speed to avoid the deadly part.


    After that, this superpower borrowed speed to directly knock down a man in black next to him, and then ran toward the depths of the forest with his wounded body.


    Three people in black followed closely, and soon these four people disappeared from Ye Hao''s time memory.


    Ye Hao did not withdraw from time recall, but adjusted the time again.


    It has been adjusted until noon.


    He saw the three men in black quietly coming to the ambush tree.


    "The plans of these three people are fine. Half a day in advance, I predicted that the target will pass this trail." Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    Then the three people were completely concealed from the tree, and remained motionless for nearly six hours at night.


    "Wait!" Ye Hao noticed the strangeness. He flashed and appeared in front of a man in black, and his angle of view was behind the sunglasses, only to the eyes of the man in black.


    The scene at this time seems to be relatively ordinary.


    Six hours of motionlessness can be achieved with rigorous training, but Ye Hao found something strange.


    These people in black did not blink their eyes for six hours!


    Not blinking for six hours?


    It is estimated that it can be done by the strong in the fairyland, but it is difficult for ordinary people or the strong in the innate.


    Because this is a natural ability, it takes a lot of instinct to restrain yourself if you want to not blink for six hours.


    "Perhaps, these guys are not people at all!" Ye Hao made a bold judgment.


    If you take this as the base point, then many things can be explained.


    Ye Hao came out of time memories, he looked in the direction where the supernaturalist had fled three days ago. Although he couldn''t guarantee that he would get some clues, he at least looked for it.


    Ye Hao put a headset into his ear, and then ran wildly while making a call.


    "What''s wrong? Call me in the middle of the night." Tang Cheng''s voice was on the other end of the phone.


    "I have made a major discovery. I suspect that the person who made this series of attacks is probably not a person!" Ye Hao said.


    Tangcheng on the other end of the phone was obviously dull.


    "Wait, you said Qin Chu. I didn''t understand what you meant by this. What do you mean by not being a human? Could it be... a mutant, a mutant?"


    "Neither! I told you before that those guys can avoid my perception, and I can''t observe their strength. Mutants, mutants, I can perceive these guys, because at least part of the body is human!


    But there is a creature that can have the appearance of a human, but it is not a human at all! "Ye Hao''s face turned gloomy.


    "Just tell me, don''t make a roundabout here." Tang Cheng urged.


    "Robot!" Ye Hao spit out three people.


    Tangcheng has been quiet for a long time.


    "Ye Hao, can you be sure that you are telling the truth, rather than seeing too many sci-fi movies! If the culprit in this matter is a robot, you know how big the impact will be!" Tang Cheng said very seriously.


    "I understand. I still don''t have any evidence to prove that the robot is playing tricks, but I have some ways to find out." Ye Hao said to Tangcheng on the phone.


    "Okay, I get it. I will do what you said. If you do this, I don''t have any sleep. If it''s like you said, not only the world will be messed up, but the whole system It''s going to be messy.


    Okay, go to work. Wait for my news. "


    The phone hangs up.


    Ye Hao''s expression was stern. He knew why Tang Cheng would be so serious when he heard that there was a possibility that a robot was doing a trick behind it.


    Because if robots can have the ability to fight against acquired warriors and even innate warriors, it is a confrontation against the existing system.


    Practitioners, ninjas, magicians, supernatural beings, etc.


    These existences come in all kinds, but they all take time, talent, and various factors.


    But robots are not the same. As long as the material conditions permit, robots can be manufactured in large quantities, and even an army of tens of millions of people can be created.


    This is a hidden danger to this world.


    This is second, on the other hand, it will cause danger to the existing physique.


    I have an obedient and powerful robot, and I still need you as a cultivator, what do you do with superpowers?


    If the country or certain forces know about this black technology, then they must fight at all costs for who owns this technology.


    Whoever will become the next master of the earth and the creator of new history!


    "Hope, it''s just that I think too much." Ye Hao sighed deeply.


    He also hoped that he was thinking too much.


    After Ye Hao rushed for an hour, he found the body of the white supernatural person on a prairie.


    There were multiple wounds caused by cold weapons on his body, and the body was already stiff.


    "Three people can hunt and kill a D-class ability person." Ye Hao couldn''t help clenching his fists.

 Chapter 1910： Hunting plan

    Chapter 1910 Hunting Plan


    The headquarters of China Dragon Group.


    The highest floor meeting room.


    "Tangcheng, why did you call us in such a hurry?" Xiang Yisu sat on the chair and looked at Tangcheng as he entered the door.


    "Recently, the North China region is particularly chaotic. There is something that cannot be said on the phone, and we must be called back for a meeting." Huang Peng was also a little puzzled.


    Long Yi, who was sitting in front of him, looked at Tang Cheng intently: "What''s the matter?"


    Tang Cheng swallowed, really, he himself was very nervous.


    Although he has become the leader of Team Huang, he knows that the big reason is that he and Ye Hao are familiar.


    "A few hours ago, Ye Hao called me and told me some things. I think these things are very important. It is not convenient to talk on the phone.


    So I called all three team leaders. "


    Tang Cheng looked at Huang Peng, "Presumably what Team Leader Huang is busy with is also the case of many martial arts activists who were attacked recently. This is what I want to talk about."


    "Don''t sell it, just say it." Xiang Yisu urged: "Now martial arts people in various parts of China are being attacked, and even our dragon group and tiger fighters have been attacked.


    The above has already ordered, let us investigate this matter thoroughly. "


    "Ye Hao called me on the phone and told me about the possibility of the attacker. He suspected that the attacker was not human at all!" Tang Cheng said solemnly.


    "Not a human? Is it a monster? Or is it a supernatural being, a mutant?" Long Yi said the same thing as before in Tangcheng.


    At this moment, Tang Cheng also said those three words: "Robot."


    There was a brief silence in the meeting room.


    "Robots? Tangcheng, are you kidding me. Although science and technology are developing rapidly and robotics is also developing, with current technology, how can robots hunt the acquired warriors, and even the innate warriors!" Xiang Yisu didn''t believe it.


    "On this point, I also raised doubts about Ye Hao. He explained to me several points: First, those attackers can avoid his perception. Ye Hao''s strength must be obvious to all. Maybe it is now in the seventh. Order now.


    The seventh-order powerhouse can detect the enemy from a kilometer away, but these guys with strength in the innate realm can evade his detection, which is incredible.


    Second, there was an incident in Haicheng where the group of people attacked Wushuangcheng people before, when Ye Hao rushed to the place in the first place. But those people found Ye Hao in the first place.


    This point is very suspicious. Who can guarantee that Ye Hao will quietly approach the inside to a range of 100 meters, so you can detect it? "


    Faced with Tang Cheng''s question, everyone was silent.


    "There is also a third point: the group of guys are like dead men. Once they can''t escape, they will use unknown means to explode, but every time they explode, apart from the ruins after the explosion, there is no one left of the attacker.


    This is too suspicious, isn''t it a bit of ground meat, a bit of blood, and no body? Are they really human! "Tang Cheng''s eyes became sharp, looking at the three people in front of him.


    These views were presented, and Xiang Yisu''s expression became serious.


    "Although you say that, robots meet these points in all aspects, because it is a machine structure that can avoid human perception, because it is a machine, so it will not leave a little debris when it self-destructs, because it is a machine that the equipment they are equipped with may be able to Perceive our existence in advance.


    But... are they really strong enough to defeat the acquired martial artist, and even the innate martial artist? "Xiang Yisu stared at Tangcheng and asked.


    This is the key, are robots really so powerful?


    "Also, these are just Ye Hao''s guesses. There is no evidence to prove that the attacker is really a robot." Huang Peng said solemnly.


    "There is no evidence now, but it doesn''t mean that we can''t find evidence. We can first assume that the enemy is really a robot, then we need to find a way for robots to find them.


    When dealing with technology, we must use technology! "Tangcheng knocked on the table top of the round table, the table top glass became a screen, and the China map appeared on it.


    "We can install machinery that specializes in detecting robots in populated areas. After all, the human body structure is different from robots. For example, steel is not as good as thermal imaging. There are many ways to do this.


    And if we open the net, we can definitely find clues! "


    Tang Cheng looked at Long Yi: "Leader Long, such a big action requires your authority."


    Long Yi was silent for a long time.


    Neither Xiang Yisu nor Huang Peng spoke, because they knew very well that if this matter were really robots, it would not be a trivial matter.


    "Okay. I allow this action. The Huang group, the Xuan group, and the ground group are all dispatched, and I will send a few soldiers from the sky group to assist you." Long Yi agreed.


    Soon the entire Huaxia began to prepare step by step, and dozens of transport planes flew to various cities overnight with various equipment.


    At dawn the next day.


    Ten first-tier cities and 30 second-tier cities have black large vans parked on the streets of these cities.


    At Huaxia headquarters, everyone is busy.


    This is the power of the Dragon Group, this is the power of the state apparatus, and everything is ready in just one night.


    Long Yi looked at the forty or fifty small screens in front of him, as well as a large screen in the center.


    "Report that all the''hunting vehicles'' in Area A are in place."


    "Zone B is in place..."


    "Zone C is in place..."


    ...


    "The Y area is in place..."


    Long Yi stood up, put his hands on the table, and said sternly: "Start working and find me all the bugs hidden in the city."


    An invisible storm appeared.


    Long Yi turned his head and looked at Tang City behind him. Tang Cheng was a little excited, and sweat beads appeared on his forehead.


    "Team leader Tang. Do you know that, for the first time I hope our mission will fail, and you and Ye Hao''s guess will go wrong. Do you know why?"


    Tang Cheng was stunned for a moment. He looked at Team Leader Long Yi and whispered: "Because it is confirmed that this is indeed the case. It will have a very significant impact on the entire world, and even break the values ??of the current world!


    It is very likely to move in an unforeseen direction. "


    Long Yi sighed, he sat on the chair, poured a cup of red robe for himself, and took a sigh of relief.


    His eyes fell on the black vans on the screen.


    "How I hope, this time our efforts are in vain."


    Suddenly at this moment, a staff member stood up and reported loudly: "There is a situation. The''hunting vehicle'' of No. 09 in R area found a special signal source."


    Both Long Yi and Tang Cheng''s eyes sank.

 Chapter 1911： serious?

    Chapter 1911 the true face?


    "Turn the monitoring of the R area to the central screen." Long Yi ordered.


    Soon the picture on the central screen became a shopping street.


    There are many people shopping on the shopping street.


    "This man wearing a red sweater is the''prey'' we discovered. He has a heavy metal reaction on his body, and his body temperature is completely different from that of a normal person.


    And we did a face scan on it. His face identity was a person in the Sichuan-Tibet area. We used Skynet to locate that person, which is thousands of miles away! "The staff reports.


    All the data prove that this person is very weird.


    "There can be a combat team around." Long Yi asked.


    "There are 24 teams in the yellow group, 47 teams in the yellow group, and 11 teams in the Xuan group. There is a ground team in the R area, but it takes 20 minutes to reach the area." Tang Cheng said Said beside.


    "In addition, this area is a downtown area. If the target explodes here, it will cause a large number of civilian casualties, and the social response will be very difficult to handle." Tang Cheng continued.


    Long Yi frowned: "In any case, this opportunity must not be let go, but it is best not to put the battle field in a crowded area.


    Find a way to attract him to an area with few people, and then solve the battle in a short time! "


    Tang Cheng picked up the phone: "Huang 24, Huang 47, Xuan 11. Under the condition of ensuring that there are no civilian casualties, capture the target!"


    "Yellow 24 team received."


    "Yellow 47 team received."


    "Xuan 11 team promises to complete the mission!"


    R area.


    The man in red wearing sunglasses was wandering the street when suddenly a 17-year-old girl ran into his arms.


    "Ouch..."


    "Sorry." The man in red apologized very politely.


    "No, no, no. I''m the one who''s distracted." The girl stuck out her tongue apologetically.


    The man in red was about to leave, and the girl suddenly took his arm.


    The man in red was vigilant, and his eyes swept over the girl, but his vigilance soon dropped.


    "Um... brother, I didn''t bring my cell phone, and I got lost. Do you know how to get to No. 37 Baishan Road." The girl looked at Ye Hao timidly.


    "No. 37, Baishan Road." The man in red paused, and soon he pointed to the front: "Go forward from here, turn right at 300 meters, and then..."


    "This right turn and left turn makes me confused. Big brother, I think you are a good person, can you take me over. My uncle is there, and I will ask you to eat ice cream!" The girl showed sweetness. Sweet smile.


    The man in red hesitated.


    "Ok."


    "Thank you, big brother." The girl took the initiative to hold the red man''s hand.


    "Big brother, my name is Sasha, what is your name."


    "You don''t seem to be a local, where are you from?"


    Along the way, the girl was like a bird, chatting non-stop, while the man in red just casually said a few words.


    Soon, the man in red took the girl to No. 37, Baishan Road, which was a shanty town, and many places were written with the word "Zai".


    "Here." The man in red said and was about to leave.


    "Wait, big brother, thank you for sending me here. I promised you before, I want to treat you to ice cream, you wait here. I''ll get it for you.


    Don''t leave! "Sasha said to the man in red very seriously, then opened the door and walked into the room.


    "Ice cream." The man in red muttered thoughtfully.


    At the next moment, three bullets pierced the shoulders, abdomen, and knees of the man in red.


    The imaginary scene of flesh and blood did not appear.


    The man in red just shook his body, then raised his head and looked around. He quickly figured out where the bullet came from.


    "Sniper. Ambush? Start scanning." The red light appeared in his pupils under the sunglasses of the man in red, and soon the man in red found himself surrounded by small red dots.


    The reaction of these little red dots is much more subtle than before, and you can''t find it without careful observation.


    "action!"


    Suddenly, with a stern cry, more than ten people rushed out of the surrounding shanty towns.


    The first to bear the brunt were a few acquired martial artists, all holding melee cold weapons.


    Several other people swept around with weapons such as bows, guns, and whips.


    The battle broke out in no time.


    The man in red did not know that he took out two sabers from there and rushed to the surrounding enemies.


    The battle was fierce, but the offensive still had the advantage, and the man in red began to lose ground.


    The sunglasses of the man in red fell to the ground in pieces.


    "Danger! Danger! Unable to defeat, the odds of winning are 1.24%. The probability of escape is 3.47%. Start the self-destruction program." A red light flashed in the eyes of the man in red.


    "No, this guy is going to blew himself up!" The few people who took the lead in the offensive immediately discovered something wrong.


    But it was too late.


    A huge explosion occurred, and the heat wave knocked down the walls and houses of the surrounding shanty towns.


    The man in red did not leave even a little debris.


    "Damn it!" One of them was indignant.


    He picked up the headset: "Report to the headquarters, the arrest plan has failed, and the target has blew up."


    "No one died on our side, no one was injured. Yes, yes."


    After reporting the information, he began to explain to his staff to deal with the battlefield.


    Then he walked into the next room, where the previous Salsa was already standing, wearing a military uniform.


    There was no childish expression on his face.


    When Sasha saw the person coming in, she stood up straight: "Report. Special forces, Yu Shasha has seen the chief."


    "You completed the mission very well, you can return to the team temporarily."


    "Yes."


    ...


    Dragon Group headquarters.


    The explosion scene was also shown on the central big screen.


    Tangcheng looked at Long Yi: "The mission failed."


    "I have eyes." Long Yi said coldly.


    "Report. A single target track was found in Area X and Area Y, and a small group of five suspicious targets were found in Area J." At this time, the staff spoke again.


    "Zone J? That''s the imperial capital. It''s still under our noses." Long Yi got up and pointed to Tang City: "Tang Cheng, you are in charge of the overall situation here. I will go to Zone J."


    Tangcheng was startled: "Team Leader Long..."


    "Here, just looking at the anxiety in our hearts, we don''t have many opportunities. If we do such a large-scale operation, if we end up doing nothing, the guys in the dark will definitely change!


    We cannot lose this opportunity! "Long Yi left a word and left directly.


    At the same time, suspicious traces of those people have been discovered in various parts of China.


    ...


    At the same time, Ye Hao in Australia.


    A person in front of him was nailed to the wall, his limbs, abdomen, and even his heart and neck were pierced by ice.


    But even so, there was still no blood flowing out.


    "Finally let me find you, I want to see what is inside you." Ye Hao looked at the person in front of him, raised his hand and squeezed his head directly.

 Chapter 1912： Capture target

    Chapter 1912


    Looking at the man who was subdued by himself, motionless.


    Time goes back to ten minutes ago.


    Although the body of the supernatural being was found, Ye Hao still did not give up the idea of ??hunting down, maybe those guys were around here.


    In the end, Ye Hao searched for a day and night, and found a clue about two hundred kilometers away from that small town.


    Knowing that ordinary induction methods have no effect, Ye Hao uses electric power. The robot naturally has some induction to electricity. Although it is very weak, Ye Hao still captured the person''s position.


    At that time, this guy was walking on the grassland. People who didn''t know thought he was a fool.


    With the previous lesson, Ye Hao didn''t make a reckless move. He used the ice power to control his body temperature from a few kilometers away, and then controlled his own smell, breathing, heartbeat and so on.


    So Ye Hao disappeared completely from a scientific point of view.


    Plus invisibility, penetration


    Even if the world''s top scientist appeared in front of Ye Hao with the most advanced radar scanner at this moment, he couldn''t detect Ye Hao.


    After preparing everything, Ye Hao teleported several times in succession, and appeared in front of that person in just one second.


    It directly grabbed the man''s throat.


    Because he was worried that his goal would explode, Ye Hao used almost every method he could think of.


    Fluoroscopy, plus object control.


    Directly controlled all the parts of this person, and under the fluoroscopy, Ye Hao could be sure that the person in front of him was a robot.


    Except for the artificial skin on the surface, everything inside is a mechanical structure.


    Just doing this was not enough. Ye Hao directly used the electric power to make the current flow through the entire robot''s body. Ye Hao didn''t expect to be able to interrogate something from a robot, so Ye Hao directly wanted to short-circuit it.


    As long as the whole guy can be captured alive, the chip in his body, the data will tell Ye Hao everything he wants.


    These are not over yet.


    Ice abilities!


    The entire robot was frozen, like an ice sculpture.


    After doing everything he could, Ye Hao held his breath and looked at the robot in front of him.


    If he did so much, this guy could still blew himself up, then Ye Hao really had nothing to do.


    One second


    Two seconds


    Three seconds


    After a full minute, the robot did not move at all, and the eyes under the ice layer seemed to be frozen, without a trace of fluctuation.


    "It should be all right." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, and finally caught one alive.


    "The ice layer must be removed first." But there is one more step to do, which is to remove the ice layer, or how to take it back to study.


    The ice layer on the surface of the robot began to melt little by little, turning into water stains on the ground.


    The robot still did not move.


    "Now there is no problem at all." Ye Hao patted the shoulder of the robot, and looked at the robot that looked basically the same as a human.


    "Who made this?" Ye Hao squeezed around, feeling no different from a real person.


    Fluoroscopy.


    Ye Hao''s eyes passed through the skin on the surface, looking at the things inside.


    With countless mechanical parts, it is hard to believe that these lifeless things can make a robot''s combat effectiveness reach the innate state.


    Ye Hao did preliminary research on this robot, and soon he had a judgment.


    The main fighting method of this kind of robot is equivalent to the speed, power, and physical strength of the innate realm. There is basically no gap between these and innate realm.


    In addition, their system chip contains various martial arts materials, such as Chinese martial arts, Muay Thai, Judo, Taekwondo and so on.


    In addition, there are the use of cold weapons, the use of hot weapons, and various strategic tactics.


    With these alone, it is difficult for people of the same realm to defeat these robots.


    And the most important point is the hub of these robots. There is a supercomputer, a computer the size of a fingernail, which contains low-level intelligent systems.


    This kind of thing is similar to the intelligent system in Ye Hao Wushuangcheng Laboratory.


    It''s just that Ye Hao''s system is of a service type, and the robots are equipped with a combat type.


    In battle, these computers can run at high speed, can judge the strength of the enemy, and work out the most effective combat plan.


    For example, as soon as the enemy punches, the computer will determine the enemy''s fist in the next moment.


    "Stand alone, these robots. They are almost invincible under the innate state." Ye Hao gave a very high evaluation, even if it was himself.


    If you were yourself two or three years ago, you would definitely not be the opponent of these robots.


    "However, these robots are also limited to quasi-innate, and below the innate realm. There are no magic, no abilities, no internal force, and no innate power. These are the shortcomings that their machinery cannot make up." Ye Hao pointed out the defects of these things. .


    But Ye Hao did not relax his vigilance because of this, because once the makers of these robots broke through this bottleneck.


    He can create a robot with Tier 5 and Tier 6 strength.


    Even the robots of the seventh-order fairyland come out!


    If the appearance of these robots at this moment only touched the nerves of contemporary cultivators, then when the robots described by Ye Hao arrived.


    It will be a revolution!


    Dididi


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s cell phone rang, and Ye Hao looked down. It was Tangcheng''s phone.


    "Hey."


    "I''m sure, I''m sure! Those guys are indeed robots. Today we launched a hunting plan across China, with a total of 78 encounters, although most of them failed.


    But at best, we got the remains of three robots. All of them are mechanical parts. "Tangcheng''s voice was very excited.


    At this time, another voice rang from Tangcheng, asking him to call him.


    Then the phone call became a phone video.


    "Hi, Team Leader Long. It''s been a long time." Ye Hao smiled when he saw the person on the other side of the screen.


    Long Yi, the leader of the Dragon Team and the Tian Team.


    "You didn''t tell other people about this matter!" Long Yi looked at Ye Hao very seriously.


    "No. But don''t you think that other people can''t find this kind of thing. I can''t guess ten days and a half months. Other places will find this."


    After all, in the 11th district of the United States, the European group is not a waste. "Ye Hao said with a shrug.


    Long Yi was silent.


    He backed away, revealing a laboratory behind. There were three transparent rooms in the laboratory, and three waves of people were constantly busy inside.


    "Thank you for your reminder, although the plan was not very successful. But we still got three robot remains, but it''s a pity if we can get a complete robot.


    But those guys blew themselves up when they couldn''t beat them, and it was difficult to capture them completely. "Long Yi''s voice was a bit angrily.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly and pointed the camera at the robot behind him.


    "Would you like to give you a gift? But there is no free shipping."


    Long Yi and Tang Cheng at the end of the video were dumbfounded when they saw the person standing still in front of them.


    They immediately understood what it was.

 Chapter 1913： old classmate

    "Where are you! I''ll send someone to find you immediately!" Long Yi''s face almost stuck to the screen.


    "Australia, I''ll send you an orientation. You''d better hurry up, this is a wilderness, and I only have some things to do." Ye Hao sat lazily on the ground.


    "no problem!"


    Long Yi agreed without saying a word, ignoring that the communication here was not turned off, and directly ordered loudly there.


    "Xiang Yisu, you immediately took two members of the sky team and two teams of the ground team. Go to Australia, find the place where Ye Hao is, and bring me back something!


    If something happens on the road, you have the full right to deal with it, and everything is important to bring the goal back! "


    "Yes!"


    Then the communication was broken.


    Ye Hao looked at this robot. His biggest doubt about this robot is, who created it?


    How many companions does it have?


    Perhaps these doubts, only the data remaining on the chip in its body can tell him.


    Moreover, Ye Hao had a foreboding that the organization behind this must have action.


    ...


    Organization somewhere.


    "The report is that there has been an emergency in the Huaxia area. Of the 200 Type A combat robots arranged there, only 100 are left, and so far, the remaining 100 are still being hunted down.


    China has probably already mastered some methods to track our robots.


    And there is also action in the 11th district of the United States! "A staff member hurriedly broke into a room.


    In the room, an elderly man was sitting at the desk, and on the sofa next to him, a woman in black was sitting there.


    In the next moment, the staff member seemed to have seen something terrifying, fell to the ground and turned into bones.


    "What are you doing?" The old man frowned.


    "I said before that when I came to see you, no one but you could see me." The woman in black raised her head, revealing yellow skin and handsome cheeks.


    If Ye Hao were here, he would definitely exclaim.


    Qiao Linying!


    At this moment, Qiao Linying is not like the little sister before, or it is for Ye Hao to change into a good girl.


    She has indifference in her eyes, and she is wearing a black robe. You can vaguely see the black lines on her neck.


    "But you have to know. Researchers like me are very difficult to find, and one who dies will be one less!" the old man said irritably.


    "Then do you think that these researchers are more important than the things I gave you? You know, without the information I gave you, how could you have built a combat robot that is more than a hundred years ahead of the world." Qiao Linying''s mouth was raised. radian.


    "Who are you guys? Why help me?" The old man stared at Qiao Linying.


    Qiao Linying smiled slightly, she stood up: "Doctor, we are just helping a poor old man who has lost his family realize his wish.


    Our purpose is the same.


    This world, because of the existence of those guys, cannot be peaceful.


    Supernatural beings, mutants, magicians, werewolves, vampires, cultivators, they are the unstable factors in this world.


    Only when these residues are completely eliminated from the world and let them truly become the only things in the legendary movie, will this world usher in true peace.


    No one will suffer misfortune like your family. "


    Qiao Linying walked to the desk and looked at the family portrait on the desk.


    "Look at what a happy family was originally. Just because of the existence of those residues, all of them died. Your grandson, who is only three years old, has just seen this world.


    Those residues were sent to the arms of the devil. "


    Listening to Qiao Linying''s words, the doctor''s eyes gradually became bloodshot and swollen.


    A fist hit the table.


    "Yes! It''s all because of them! Because of them, our world is full of wars and fights. We want to destroy them!"


    Qiao Linying walked to the blinds, buckled the fan blades, and watched the robot manufacturing work outside.


    "A type of combat robot can no longer meet your plan. Is there any progress in your next work?" Qiao Linying asked.


    The doctor said in a deep voice: "No problem. The number of B-type combat robots has reached 100, which can be deployed in various areas for the next hunting plan.


    The C-type combat robot has also been put into production. This powerful robot can make the so-called Tier 6 powerhouses in their world dare not face it! "


    "NO, NO. C-type combat robots are far from enough. This time I brought you a gift." The ring in Qiao Linying''s hand lit up and a suitcase appeared.


    She put the suitcase on the desk: "I know that your C-type combat robot has encountered a bottleneck. Use this thing. You can develop a stronger robot!"


    The doctor opened the suitcase, and inside it turned out to be a bottle of test tubes the size of an arm, and inside the test tubes were fist-sized black spheres, like a heart.


    "Doctor, let us change the world completely." Qiao Linying showed a crazy smile.


    ...


    Ye Hao came to Australia on the ninth day.


    The captured robot had been taken back to China by Xiang Yisu. At that time, Xiang Yisu was still very curious about how Ye Hao could capture a robot completely.


    Ye Hao told him the method, after all, this method is very simple.


    Xiang Yisu also understood the trick, but it was one thing to understand, it was another thing to do it himself.


    Don''t look at what Ye Hao did so simple, but it would be difficult for others to do it.


    S City, a five-star hotel.


    Ye Hao waited on the first floor.


    "Oh, isn''t this Ye Hao?"


    Suddenly a shout attracted Ye Hao''s attention, and there are people here who know him?


    Ye Hao turned his head, he saw a young man in uniform with a golden badge on his chest, looking at him in surprise.


    "You are?" Ye Hao was puzzled, the person in front of him was a bit familiar, but he couldn''t remember who it was.


    "It''s me, Cao Wo." The man raised his head, his chest high, as if his name was noble.


    Cao Wo?


    Ye Hao suddenly remembered that when he was in junior high school, there was a rich second generation named Cao Wo.


    In fact, it is said that it is a rich second generation, that is, the family is a contractor, and they can earn millions of dollars a year.


    "Cao Wo, remember it. Junior high school classmate." Ye Hao suddenly realized.


    But even if he remembered it, Ye Hao just squeezed out a smile, after all, he didn''t know him very well.


    "Why did your kid come from Huaxia? I didn''t recognize you just now. Why, the domestic mix is ??not good, and you came to work abroad?" Cao Wo directly put one hand on Ye Hao''s shoulder, a natural look Familiar, I am the attitude of the old brother.

 Chapter 1914： Reality gap

    Chapter 1914 Reality Gap


    "It''s not... me." Ye Haogang wanted to explain, but was interrupted by Cao Wo.


    "Old classmate, you know what I''m doing now." Cao Wo is very good at me, come and ask my expression.


    "What are you doing?" Ye Hao asked.


    "The lobby manager of this five-star hotel!" Cao Wo intentionally pointed to the sign on his chest.


    "Isn''t your house contracting the construction site? Why didn''t you bring it in the country and ran abroad?" Now that we talked about it, Ye Hao didn''t ask.


    "The grade of the contracting site is so low. No matter how good it is, it''s just a contractor. It''s no face to say it. When I graduated from high school, my dad asked my dad to trust and send me to Australia to study.


    As you know, I didn''t study that material. I dropped out of school after half a year. My dad couldn''t help but he asked me to send me to this hotel as a lobby manager! "


    Cao Wo held up his chest, his eyebrows were about to fly.


    "Don''t think that this is an ordinary lobby manager, this piece is under my control. There are dozens of people under my hand, and you know how much my salary is! Ten thousand Australian dollars a month!


    Counting the year-end bonus, there are some oil and water. There are nearly 200,000 Australian dollars in one year!


    This is Australian dollars! One to five with RMB! This is equivalent to my annual income of one million. "Cao Wo couldn''t hide his pride.


    It seems to be saying, hurry up and be surprised, hurry up and flatter me.


    But after waiting for a long time, Cao Wo didn''t wait for the words he wanted. He glanced at Ye Hao, this kid didn''t get the hang of it.


    "Ahem. Ye Hao, because we are old classmates. You are also unfamiliar here, but there is a waiter in the hotel. Just stay here and work.


    If you have any difficulties, I can also take care of you.


    I can tell you that in our five-star hotel, those who enter and leave every day are dignitaries, beauties and wealthy businessmen! See if that beauty is not there, that is a famous female model in Australia! "Cao Wo pointed to a woman walking out of the hotel.


    Cao Wo showed lust, but he just swallowed, "Of course, we can''t play with women of this grade, and we can only have eye addiction.


    But those female receptionists and waitresses in the hotel. I''m not talking to you. I have been on seven out of ten. If you mix with me, I eat meat, and you drink soup.


    It also allows you to drive a foreigner and ride a great Yangma. "


    After Cao Wo said this, he thought to himself, now you should come and flatter me.


    "Oh." Ye Hao responded.


    Cao Wona had a fist on the cotton, and the online lover flicked on other people''s photos for half a month. As a result, when they met, they felt like a flower of 300 kilograms.


    "Ahem. Ye Hao, let me tell you that although we are only in our early twenties, we must try our best to get ahead. Don''t think about the way we were before, just think about being a mess.


    If we don¡¯t work hard, where does the future come from? "Cao Wo started chattering to Ye Hao in the posture of a person over there.


    And at this moment, a shadow appeared behind Cao Wo.


    "Please get away."


    Cao Wo was taken aback, and when he turned around, he saw a woman with a cold face, but her figure and appearance were hundreds of times better than the supermodel before.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Cao Wo apologized repeatedly, with a flattering smile on his face, bent over and retreated to the side.


    At this time, the woman walked in front of Ye Hao.


    But Ye Hao still stood there stupidly still.


    Cao Wo cursed inwardly, this guy is really a rock-headed man, he didn''t see anyone going out, but he still stood there still.


    Just when Cao Wo opened his mouth to scold Ye Hao.


    The beauty spoke, with a complaining tone: "Let me wait here for so long, can we leave?"


    Cao Wo was taken aback. Is this beauty talking to Ye Hao?


    Impossible, he remembered Ye Hao was an ordinary student when he was in junior high school, how could he know such a beautiful woman.


    "I said I will be back in ten days, I am not late." Ye Hao shrugged.


    The beauty frowned.


    At this moment, a lot of beautiful women came out of the hotel.


    Some have delicate skin, blond hair, bulging back and fiery red lips, like violent roses.


    Some have a cold face, with blue eyes with indomitable eyes, walking like a waltz.


    Some wore close-fitting leather jackets to show off their figure, and the front line of career was enough to make all men fall for it.


    In addition to these, there are naturally small and exquisite, less than 1.5 meters tall, wearing youthful and beautiful clothes, giving people a desire to go up and protect.


    This landscape appeared, and it attracted everyone''s attention in an instant. It could be said that it was the attention of all men.


    And these beauties all walked in one direction, and soon they came to Ye Hao''s side.


    Ye Hao was like a star holding the moon, a king with three thousand beauties in the harem.


    "Mr. Ye." All the beautiful women spoke, and some even directly pointed at Ye Hao.


    At this moment, everyone looked at the man enviously and curiously.


    Who is this man with so many beauties?


    These women, take any one out, they are definitely the first person in the supermodel competition.


    "The car is outside, let''s go." Xue Tuo Luo, standing next to Ye Hao, said coldly.


    "Yes."


    The girls responded.


    Then they huddled Ye Hao out of the hotel, got in several luxury cars parked in the hotel and drove away.


    A bunch of people in the hotel were left standing there stupidly.


    Among them, Cao Wo is the most obvious.


    His two eyes were almost staring out, and the fragrance of those beautiful women still remained in the surrounding air.


    Guru


    Cao Wo swallowed. Those women just now, whatever they are, are no better than the women he has played with.


    At this time, he couldn''t help thinking of the words he had just pretended to be in front of Ye Hao.


    He felt that his face was hot, and he knew why Ye Hao didn''t say a word at that time.


    What is the annual salary of one million?


    With so many beauties surrounded, Ye Hao''s background, wealth and power can be less?


    At this moment, Cao Wo was curious about Ye Hao''s identity, while secretly regretting it.


    I had known that I had just chatted with Ye Hao a few more words, and then left a way of communication, maybe someone could save him a bowl of soup for a bit of meat.


    "Brother Cao. Who is that handsome guy just now? How big of style. The cars that he drove were luxury cars worth more than one million yuan." A receptionist came over and looked at Cao Wo affectionately.


    Looking at the beautifully dressed woman in front of her, she didn''t know how many layers of powder she had applied to her face, and her chest was drooping even earlier.


    For some reason, Cao Wo felt frustrated.

 Chapter 1915： Dead forest

    Chapter 1915 Death Forest


    Ye Hao sat in the extended commercial vehicle, looking at the group of **** girls in front of him.


    Not to mention, the Demon Butterfly Organization is indeed an organization that only recruits women. The beauty of these women is very good.


    "They dress like this and act with us?" Ye Hao looked at these women suspiciously.


    Xue Tuo Luo faintly pointed at the two beautiful blonde girls: "Take it off."


    The next moment, the two women took off their clothes as quickly as possible, and it took no more than two seconds before and after.


    And the next moment, they were originally dressed up as **** and beautiful, but only a black tight leather jacket was left on their bodies, and the leather jacket was very thin, only covering some important parts.


    The thighs and navel are all exposed.


    And some dagger blades and other weapons were worn on the leather jacket.


    At this moment, they are directly incarnate as killers who kill people.


    And the emotions in his eyes became cold, and the woman who had been winking at Ye Hao before, now only had bloodthirsty murderous in her eyes.


    "No wonder that professional killers are lunatics with dual personality." Ye Hao commented.


    "Put your clothes on." Xuetuo said to his hand, then looked at Ye Hao: "Then, as the second-ranked mad knife in the world''s killer rankings, can this sentence be used to evaluate you."


    "Ahem." Ye Hao smiled.


    "Your current strength is a big reminder than before. Actually, I''m very curious about you and the first Ye Xiao who are stronger." Xue Tuoluo looked at Ye Hao with interest.


    "Ye Xiao. There is always a chance." Ye Hao was also a little interested. Now his strength is not many people in this world who are his opponents.


    "Okay. Let me talk about the strength of your group this time." Ye Hao looked at these "vases".


    For others, these women are killers, and they can even kill the special forces of any country, but in Ye Hao''s eyes, they are nothing more than vases.


    "This time, apart from you and me, there are a total of twelve people accompanying them. These twelve people are the elites of the Devil Butterfly, and each of them is at the fourth and fifth level of strength." Xuetuo said.


    Fourth order and fifth order?


    There are still some vases.


    "This time, I have full authority to direct the mission, no problem. After all, according to your queen, the monster in that ghost place is at least rank 7 in strength." Ye Hao said.


    "No problem." Xue Tuo Luo nodded. Although she was unhappy with Ye Hao, she still admitted Ye Hao''s strength in her heart and followed the arrangement of Black Butterfly.


    "Call me when you reach the destination." Ye Hao closed his eyes.


    The beauties around them showed surprised expressions. This man was so strange that he closed his eyes to rest with so many beauties.


    If I change to another man, I guess I will take advantage of it now.


    "It deserves to be the second crazy knife in the killer list. I feel I am in love." A hot beauty stared at Ye Hao with her eyes bright.


    "Cut, thirty days a month, your love is thirty days." The companion next to him tore down mercilessly.


    Listening to the chats of these beauties, time flies quickly.


    In a blink of an eye, they came to the mass grave valley that Black Butterfly said before.


    But after Ye Hao got off the car, what he saw turned out to be a forest.


    "Isn''t the Mass Burial Valley a valley? Why is this a forest?" Ye Hao asked.


    "The Mass Burial Valley is indeed a valley, right in the middle of this forest. This forest is also called the Death Forest because it is difficult for many people to get out after entering.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the mass grave. "Xuetrao said.


    "Then we only have to walk in." Ye Hao put his hands in his pockets, as if he were traveling.


    And everyone else had retired their clothes and looked like they were waiting.


    "You are also professional killers anyway, isn''t it necessary to enter a forest like this?" Ye Hao looked at these girls speechlessly.


    "Mr. Ye, you don''t know. This death forest is not only a death forest for ordinary people, but it is also a death forest for us.


    Named a restricted area by the killers in our Australian area.


    Even the top ten killers in the top ten of the Australian killer list strayed into it, and they never came out again! "A girl said solemnly.


    "It''s so serious, then why do you still come?" Ye Hao looked at these women. With their looks and abilities, they could live a life of fine clothes and food in the secular world.


    "Our life was given by the Demon Butterfly and the Queen. Without her, there would be no us, so even if we were to die, we would not hesitate.


    So we are not afraid of this mere death forest! "A killer girl said, clenching her fist.


    Ye Hao can feel their strong will, but the will is one thing, and the fear in their hearts can still be seen in their eyes.


    "You listen to my arrangements honestly, at least I can guarantee that you will come out intact." Ye Hao said.


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, all the girls moved in their hearts.


    In the past, when performing tasks, they often only cared whether the task was completed or not, and who cares how many people died.


    And this time, the man actually cared about their safety.


    This made them seem to have a new light in the indifferent and dark world.


    "How long will it be until we enter the Mass Burial Valley?" Ye Hao looked at the Blood Daluo.


    Xue Tu Luo looked at the time.


    "There are eight hours left."


    "Eight hours, almost. We enter this forest first. It is always correct to arrive early." Ye Hao said and stepped into the forest.


    "Hey, don''t you plan to make a plan? Or what is the strategic formation?" Xue Tuo Luo was taken aback, and quickly followed Ye Hao.


    "Plans? Plans will never keep up with changes. There is only one plan for you, and that is me. Only the strategic formation is completely unnecessary. You just need to stay by my side and don''t exceed ten meters." Ye Hao gave a casual expression.


    That''s it?


    The girls were a little dumbfounded, how could this be so different from the fearful and dangerous mission they imagined.


    After entering this death forest, some strange creatures did appear in front of them.


    For example, the wolves who are obviously dead, with carrion on their bodies, can still move.


    For example, a tiger with two heads.


    And the strength of these guys is not weak at all.


    At least there are Tier 4 and Tier 5, no wonder there will be so many people entering here, and they will never return.


    However, facing these threats, they felt extremely safe.


    Because Ye Hao can always eliminate the danger the first time it appears.

 Chapter 1916： Not one less

    Chapter 1916: Not One Less


    They looked at the dead bodies on the ground.


    "Mr. Ye is too powerful, I didn''t even react when the beast appeared just now. As a result, he solved the guy with a flying knife without looking back."


    "I think Mr. Ye is better than Master Xuedala."


    "Maybe, when you didn''t see a monster attacking just now, Master Xuedra was lost for a while, obviously unexpected."


    At this moment, they even began to whisper.


    If this were to be replaced by other tasks in the ordinary, they would not be like this at all.


    Because in the mission, a little distraction may take his own life.


    But at this time, as long as you follow that man, ten meters around him is the safest place in the whole world.


    "Be quiet!" Xue Tuo Luo couldn''t help but said coldly.


    The sisters became quiet immediately.


    Xue Tuo Luo looked at Ye Hao who was walking in front, and she couldn''t help but walked up with curiosity in her heart: "How did you do it and perceive those monsters to attack in advance?"


    Just now, Xue Tuo Luo saw Ye Hao''s quick action, super perception.


    Although she can usually do it, she can only be within a range of several tens of meters, and she must be judged based on the enemy''s strength.


    Just like a few fast-moving monsters, she only reacted when they rushed five meters in front of her.


    If Ye Hao didn''t take the shot, although she could save her life herself, the injury was unavoidable.


    Ye Hao pointed to his head when faced with Xuedala''s question.


    "Hearing?" Xuetuo asked.


    "It''s not hearing. In China, the acquired warriors rely on sight and quick eyes! Innate warriors rely on hearing and quick ears! But above the fairyland, it depends on the heart and soul.


    Even without sight, hearing, or touch, we can perceive enemies threatening our own safety from tens of meters, or even hundreds of meters away. "Ye Hao explained.


    Xue Tu Luo was silent.


    She understood what Ye Hao said about acquired martial artist, innate martial artist, that is the system of China.


    And she is now Tier 6 and belongs to the strongest part of the innate martial artist.


    Seeing Xue Tuo Luo thinking about it, Ye Hao smiled slightly. Like Nightingale, this woman was considered a relatively talented person.


    As long as there are enough resources to cultivate, it is only a matter of time before entering the seventh-order fairyland.


    Ye Hao looked around, and the next moment his hand suddenly turned into a few afterimages.


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Dozens of flying knives shot out.


    Xue Tuo Luo raised his head suddenly, and the other girls also exclaimed.


    I saw dozens of monkey-like creatures nailed to the tree ten meters away in front of them.


    It was a monkey, but it was very weird, with red eyes, fangs, and sharp claws.


    After being stabbed, his mouth made a screaming scream.


    "It seems that this place really has something to do with the evil spirits of another world." Ye Haomam said to himself.


    "Have you discovered?" Xue Tuo Luo looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao rubbed his nose: "This breath, I can''t be familiar with it anymore."


    The center of the Arctic, the tomb of Qin Mausoleum, and the nest of dragons under the sea.


    Ye Hao had encountered too many of these creatures, so Ye Hao already had some understanding of these creatures, and was somewhat familiar with the breath of them.


    "However, these creatures are only evolutionary bodies. They were originally creatures on the earth, but after receiving some kind of erosion, they slowly became like this." Ye Hao walked slowly, ignoring the screams on top of his head. Strange monkey.


    As it got closer and closer to the Mass Burial Valley, mist gradually appeared around it, and more and more monsters appeared.


    "From now on, don''t leave five meters around me." Ye Haogang finished.


    He felt a body sticking up.


    Several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead.


    Although the space has shrunk to five meters, this position is not small, it is necessary to be crowded like this.


    And the girl behind me, why are you putting your hand on my ass?


    Is it necessary to wipe oil so obvious?


    "You want to go back to receive my special training from the devil." Xue Daluo''s cold voice came.


    A few girls could only give up and follow Ye Hao honestly.


    Walked for nearly three hours.


    A stone tablet appeared in front of Ye Hao and the others.


    Ye Hao looked at the stone tablet that looked like a magic inscription. The fluctuation of the magic inscription on the stone tablet was very weak, and it might disappear at any time.


    "This is the stone stele sealed here. It was left here by the strong man who sealed this place in the early years." Xue Tuolo explained beside her, and then she ordered the girls who were accompanying her: "Work."


    "Yes."


    Several girls immediately took out their accompanying things and surrounded the stone tablet.


    Reinforce the magic circle.


    Ye Hao saw what they were going to do, and it turned out that he brought them here for this.


    "It''s almost time, they stay here to reinforce the magic circle. We go in and find the target, and then kill it." Xue Tuo Luo offered his Weeping Blood Sword.


    "Just leave them here? This is the center of the death forest. When we come out, it''s not certain whether they can live or not." Ye Hao was a little worried.


    "Put away your kindness and don''t forget that we are performing a mission. You are very strong. If you can protect them for a while, can you protect them for the rest of your life?


    They are killers, and they die in battle, which is their ultimate destination. If they die here, it can only show that their skills are not good. "Xuetrao said coldly.


    The few sister killers did not complain at all.


    One of the Asian assassins walked up to Ye Hao and bowed deeply, "Mr. Ye, thank you for your care along the way. Master Xue Tu Luo is right.


    We are the killers of the Demon Butterfly. We were raised by the Demon Butterfly to perform tasks, even death.


    Mr. Ye, you can do what you should do with Master Xuedala.


    We will work hard to complete our tasks and...try to survive. "


    Try to survive.


    This may be the simplest requirement of every killer, and every time they can survive the mission, it is the greatest happiness for them.


    Ye Hao turned around and walked towards the stele.


    "You!" Xue Daluo frowned.


    "I will go with you. But since the person in charge of this mission is me, then I will ensure the safety of the people under my hands. At least I will not leave my sister in an unsafe place."


    Ye Hao walked to the stele and pressed one hand on the ground.


    One magic circle appeared around.


    "Magic defense circle!" a killer girl who had practiced magic exclaimed.


    Then she saw the nine circles, covering her mouth even more: "Nine magical defense array!"


    "Before we come out, stay in this circle honestly. At least this circle can guarantee your safety. I said before that as many of us come, we have to go out together.


    I, Ye Hao, never broke my promise. "


    Ye Hao made everything right, turned his head with his hands in his pockets, and walked into the Mass Burial Valley without any hesitation.

 Chapter 1917： Ranbu Valley

    Chapter 1917 Mass Burial Valley


    Ye Hao and Xue Tu Luo walked into this mass grave valley.


    Although I was in the Mass Burial Valley, I didn''t know what kind of valley I was in because of the fog and the visibility of the naked eye was no more than two meters.


    Kaz


    At this time, a bone claw appeared on the ground in front, and there seemed to be something to crawl out under the bone claw.


    Ye Hao stepped on it mercilessly.


    The bone claws turned to ashes, and the bottom was much quieter.


    "There is some danger here, don''t leave me within a range of more than two meters." Ye Hao exhorted to the Xue Tu Luo next to him.


    "I am not them." Xue Tuo Luo retorted stubbornly.


    "In my eyes, you are the same as them." Ye Hao added: "At best, you look better and your claws are sharper."


    Better?


    Sharper claws?


    Are you talking about cats?


    Just as Xuetrao was about to refute, a huge head emerged from the fog, opened a mouth full of sharp fangs, and was going towards Xuetrao''s head.


    The speed is so fast that there is no room for Xuedra to react.


    Xue Tuolu gritted his teeth, raised his left hand, ready to resist the attack with his left hand, and then prepared to counterattack with the scarlet sword in his right hand.


    This is the only way she can think of now.


    However, this will most likely cause her left hand to be abolished.


    "I said, don''t stay too far away from me."


    A fist suddenly appeared in the sight of Xue Daluo, and hit the monster''s head.


    The monster''s head was directly twisted and flew out and was planted in the mist.


    Ye Hao was guarding the blood of the dragon.


    Xue Tuo Luo gasped, with sweat beads on his forehead.


    "The monster just now?"


    "Looking at the speed, it is estimated to be Tier 6 strength." Ye Hao said: "But the fog here is too heavy to see people clearly. Just now I severely injured it with a punch, which should slow its mobility.


    This fog is very annoying, let it dissipate a bit, so that we can move easily. "


    Ye Hao stepped heavily on the ground, and a creamy white light circle appeared under Ye Hao''s feet.


    High-level divine aura.


    The Xue Tuo Luo next to him felt his body very refreshed for an instant, and even felt a light and fluttering feeling. The fear and heavy mood from the previous disappeared a lot.


    At the same time, the surrounding fog also retreated a little bit.


    "This is..." On the right side of them, Xue Dalu saw the guy who attacked her just now.


    It was too sudden just now, I only saw the terrifying big mouth, and now I can see the true face of this guy.


    This is a canine creature with a weird body and a very curved back, like a hunched old lady lying on the ground.


    There are bone spurs on the back.


    And the big mouth of the blood basin that opened just now is actually only the size of an ordinary puppy.


    If it hadn''t had an obvious fist mark on its face, Xue Dalu wouldn''t think this was the scary guy who attacked him just now.


    The mist is still receding.


    Gradually Ye Hao could see the stone walls on both sides.


    This is indeed a valley, the width of the valley is almost 50 meters.


    At this moment, monsters similar in appearance to the monster just came out of the fog in front.


    The effect of the divine halo has also reached its extreme.


    It can only be guaranteed that there is no fog in this range.


    "Ten...twenty." Xue Tuoluo swallowed, looking at these monsters, she took a deep breath, and repeatedly confirmed with Ye Hao: "Are you sure these guys are all in Tier 6? "


    "It should not be wrong. The lowest strength of these monsters will not be lower than Tier 4." Ye Hao said lightly.


    The monsters that Ye Hao has encountered since the beginning are indeed no less powerful than Tier 4.


    One can imagine how difficult it was for those facing disasters in ancient times.


    "More than twenty monsters of Tier 6 strength..." The heart that Xue Tuo Luo put down just now hangs again.


    "We are in a hurry, so we won''t waste time with these guys." Ye Hao calmly raised his hand, and a small flame appeared on his palm.


    Forbidden Curse¡¤Flurry Dragon Dance.


    Dozens of flame dragons emerged from that little flame, rushing towards those monsters.


    Those monsters also attacked Ye Hao and others.


    The speed is very fast, the distance of tens of meters, under their four feet, is an instant.


    And Xue Tu Luo also saw with his own eyes how that dog-sized mouth turned into a big mouth that can swallow a person directly.


    A monster in between seemed to be ready to swallow the Yanlong directly, and opened its mouth directly. Its cheeks kept opening in an incomprehensible state, and the last mouth was even bigger than its entire body.


    It can be clearly seen that there are densely separated and interlaced sharp teeth.


    If someone with intensive phobia sees it, they will pass out immediately.


    And that monster quickly realized how stupid his behavior was, and Yanlong drilled its throat directly.


    The next moment the monster fell to the ground and screamed, unable to move on the ground within a few seconds, and his body appeared charred black.


    Ten seconds later, the twenty-odd monsters survived.


    Xue Tuoluo stared blankly at Ye Hao, whose feet hadn''t moved a step from beginning to end.


    This is the power of the Wonderland powerhouse.


    It seems that she is really a burden here.


    "Let''s go, let''s move on." Ye Hao said.


    "Yeah." Xue Tu Luo nodded.


    This road has been walking for nearly an hour, and the road in this valley has been extending down.


    In the end, a small lake appeared in front of Ye Hao and Xue Daluo.


    Ye Hao stopped and looked at the lake strictly with his eyes.


    "It''s below, the place where the strong men defeated that monster is here. But because it can''t be killed completely, it can only be sealed here! And below is an intersection in the same different world." Xue Daluo said nervously. .


    "Yes, it is indeed here. There is a very strong fluctuation below, and the realm is at least a seventh-order four-star." Ye Hao said.


    At the same time, Xingqiang also told Ye Hao that the space barriers here are indeed very thin. If the aliens are capable, they can indeed open a passage here.


    "Then what do we do now? Shall we go down?" Xue Tuo Luo looked at Ye Hao.


    "Go down, it''s her battlefield. It''s not good for us, let''s close her." Ye Hao walked to the lake and pressed one hand on the lake.


    Forbidden Curse¡¤Ice Field


    I saw that the entire lake surface began to freeze, and the cold air made the blood of the Xue Tuoluo stand up.


    Ye Hao got everything done and took a few steps back.


    "Is that no problem?" Xue Tu Luo looked at the quiet ice surface: "The guy below will really come out?"


    "She will definitely appear." Ye Hao''s mouth curled up.


    Kaz Kaz


    Cracks began to appear on the frozen lake, and the cracks continued to expand.


    Finally, a black shadow flew out from under the ice and floated in the air.

 Chapter 1918： Another world creature

    Chapter 1918 Different World Creatures


    Ye Hao looked at the guy floating on the ice in front of him.


    The body shape is similar to that of a human, but the whole body is shaped like a black material, without a sense of flesh and blood.


    At the same time, the surface of the body was constantly shining with a blue glow.


    His face is also black, with unintelligible lines engraved on the surface, and his eyes are two blue gems.


    From the surface of the body, it can be vaguely seen that this is a female body.


    "Earth''s lower life forms." This guy spoke first.


    The mouth is a low-level life form, and you don''t need to think about it to know that this guy is not a creature on earth.


    "Star Sky, do you recognize this creature." Ye Hao tried to interrogate Star Sky.


    "Yes." Xingqiong''s answer was simple.


    Through the understanding of Star Sky, Ye Hao knew that the simpler she said, the more she knew, but Ye Hao didn''t want to know.


    "Hey, a strange-looking guy. You said I''m a low-level life form, but I don''t think you are any better." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the guy in front of him.


    "This is just a trace of my soul body. My body is the supreme god. I came to this world to open the plane channel again and once again for you lower life bodies.


    Bring destruction, bring death! "This demon raised his hands high, like a devout believer.


    "Speaking is destructive and death. The earth does not welcome you guys. It seems that we have nothing to talk about. I give you two choices. Tell me what you know, such as people of your power, or right The plan of the earth.


    Then I will give you a happy way to die.


    Or, I will torture you bit by bit slowly. Ye Hao clapped his hands and said relaxedly.


    "Small human beings. Want to kill me? Although I am not strong now, the ants on this continent could only defeat me and seal me thousands of years ago.


    Want to kill me, you do not have this ability yet. "The evil demon laughed.


    "Xingqiong, you always have to tell me if I have the ability to kill him." Ye Hao secretly said in his heart.


    Now that Niubi has blown it down, he doesn''t want to wait to be slapped in the face.


    "The sacred attribute in your body is its nemesis. As long as you add the sacred attribute to your power, you can cause irreversible damage to it.


    But this guy is right. This body is not the main body, but the first projection of his body on the earth, which is equivalent to your clone. "Xingqiong said.


    "That means that even if I kill him, it is impossible to cause any harm to him?" Ye Hao was a little worried.


    "No. This is also a part of the body. You destroy it. Although you can''t cause too serious damage to the body, the impact will still be a little bit.


    For example, it''s like you humans catch a cold, or sneeze or hiccup in a row. "Star Dome.


    "So weak? Forget it, you can feel a little bit. Anyway, I feel that this guy won''t listen to me honestly." Ye Hao squeezed his fist.


    Looking at the demon contemptuously: "I am physically torturing you for a good meal, such a good sandbag, I don''t want to let it go."


    "Ignorant human beings, you can''t..." The evil demon''s arrogant speech was not finished yet.


    Ye Hao teleported, and then directly hit his face with a fist.


    Several black fragments flew out of the demon''s cheek, as if it were human flesh.


    "How is it possible? You can hurt me." The evil demon looked at Ye Hao in disbelief in surprise.


    Ye Hao shook his fist: "It feels really good, adding sacred power to the fist, and it''s a little kid to this guy."


    "Ant, even if you can hurt me. You alone cannot defeat me. My will to fight comes from a superior plane. Ants like you will never understand."


    The demon said, there were countless lines in front of her that looked like a magic circle, and then countless black lights shot towards Ye Hao.


    "Better than far attack? I will too." Ye Hao raised his finger, and dozens of flame pillars shot out.


    No chanting, no meditation, this is Ye Hao''s supernatural magic.


    "How is this possible?" The demon was a little unbelievable when he saw that his tricks were blocked by this human.


    In the battle thousands of years ago, she was also under the siege of hundreds of enemies, fighting for ten days and ten nights before she was defeated.


    And her enemy was even more out of ten in that battle.


    "Nothing is impossible. Your move is over, now it''s my turn." Ye Hao sacrificed seven heavenly swords, the surface of which was covered with subtle sacred power.


    "Seven heavens and earth ten thousand swords!"


    Ye Hao used his own swordsmanship.


    Seven heavenly swords flew out with flashes, forming a scene of tens of thousands of swords attacking.


    Swish swish


    Seven swords kept piercing through the body of the demon.


    The black matter on the surface of the evil demon''s body began to decrease little by little, revealing a female human face.


    "This... how is this possible! How can you use this level of power, you are not a person of this plane. Are you the ethnicity of those gods!" .


    "I don''t care about your gods or demons." A three-color halo appeared in front of Ye Hao, and the three-color halo quickly merged into one.


    "Remember for Lao Tzu, Lao Tzu''s name is Ye Hao, he is an authentic earthling!"


    When the voice fell, a sphere with a three-color halo and white flash was condensed by Ye Hao.


    The evil spirit felt the power in the sphere strong enough to destroy him.


    "Holy Triple Destruction Starlink."


    The Destroying Star Ring rushed towards the evil spirits, and the evil spirits had no possibility of avoiding them at all.


    The demon opened his arms and countless shields appeared.


    But in front of Destroyer Starlink, it disappeared in an instant, and then the demons were also swallowed by Destroyer Starring.


    boom


    ...


    An unknown plane.


    A powerful being suddenly opened his eyes, and he covered his chest.


    "Ye Hao? Earthling?"


    "Wang, what''s the matter with you?" A humanoid lifeform in strange armor next to him looked at his king.


    "The clone I dropped on that plane thousands of years ago was destroyed by an earthling." Wang Shen said.


    "Earth? In that energy-poor place, there are people who can destroy your physical body?"


    "I don''t know. In the end, it just passed back a message to make me be careful of the earthling named Ye Hao." Wang said lightly.


    "Wang, your subordinates are impolite. Most of your clones have been on the earth for too long and have become weaker. How can you be so powerful that you need to be afraid of a small earthling.


    In less than three years, we can open all plane channels again and attack that plane. Then we can completely occupy that plane and vent our anger towards those **** Protoss! "


    "I''m also waiting for such a day to take back everything that belongs to us!" A bright light shot from Wang''s eyes.

 Chapter 1919： Hierarch Hayley

    Chapter 1919 the female leader Hailey


    "It''s over?" Xuedrauo looked at the battle that ended in a blink of an eye. Although she didn''t participate in the battle from beginning to end, her body was full of dust and she was very embarrassed.


    Because even just the aftermath of the battle just now made her a little hard to fight.


    This is the battle of the seventh-order powerhouse.


    Because of the demon''s disappearance, the water in the deep pool in the center of the Mass Burial Valley began to disappear little by little.


    A bottomless hole was exposed.


    "It''s over. That guy was completely wiped out by me, and she won''t be reborn again." Ye Hao said.


    "Is that the Mass Burial Valley can be restored as before?" Xue Tuoluo looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Originally, their mission was to suppress the rise of monsters here. They never thought that the monster that could not be eliminated thousands of years ago would be eliminated by Ye Hao so easily.


    "No. The current situation in Mass Burial Valley is due to too much death energy, and the space of this place is very unstable. Therefore, unless tens of millions of years have passed, it is impossible to recover here." Ye Hao stared. The bottom of the hole.


    His perspective and clairvoyance are opened at the same time, and he can see a depth of thousands of meters, where there is a film, as if it will be passed to an unknown place.


    However, it was very unstable at the moment, as if it was mosaic.


    "There is the most fragile place in the plane space. But because it is fragile and very unstable, even the gods dare not pass through it without fixing the gaps in the plane and creating a safe passage.


    Space will directly tear their bodies into countless millimeter fragments. "Xingqiong''s voice came.


    "Then we have a way to seal the gaps in this place." Ye Hao asked.


    "No. The space plane gap, unless it is the domain that the strongest **** can touch, even in the strongest period, I can only barely pass through some safe space gaps." Star Dome said.


    Hearing this, Ye Hao could only dispel the idea of ??cutting the grass and rooting out.


    "Let''s go." Ye Hao turned around and walked outside.


    Xue Tuo Luo looked at the bottomless hole, and she quickly followed Ye Hao''s footsteps.


    Soon, Ye Hao and the others walked out of the Mass Burial Valley and came to the location of the stone monument.


    Ten meters away from the stone stele, a large area of ??monster corpses appeared at this moment, almost forming a hill.


    But with Ye Hao''s magic circle, these monsters couldn''t pass through the circle and attack the killer girls.


    At this moment, the appearance of Ye Hao and Xue Daluo became the new targets of these monsters, each of them stared at Ye Hao with gloomy eyeballs, and the next moment it swept like waves.


    Ye Hao waved his hand, a whirlwind of ice and fire roared out, and all the monsters were turned into ashes.


    In the blink of an eye, only the debris on the ground was left here, some monsters who survived by chance, fled in panic.


    After all, they are not complete monsters, they still retain the fear of some earth creatures.


    "Are you okay." Ye Hao looked at the killer girls who stared at him like little fans.


    "It''s okay." The killer girls nodded repeatedly.


    "How is the stone stele recovered?" Ye Hao asked.


    "It''s recovered."


    "Then we can go." Ye Hao lifted the magic circle.


    Nine layers of magic arrays were arranged before, and there are still six layers left.


    On the way back, the killer girls looked at Ye Hao with admiring eyes.


    After walking out of the death forest, the only trace of haze in everyone''s hearts disappeared.


    "Mr. Ye. Those monsters are so scary, why don''t they leave the death forest." A killer girl asked curiously.


    Ye Hao replied: "They are infected by a certain substance, and this substance is only found in this forest. It is like the oxygen on which we live.


    If you were you, would you risk leaving oxygen? "


    Fortunately, these monsters can only be regarded as the product of failure of evolution. If they are the real monsters, it is estimated that Australia will be in big trouble.


    ...


    Five-star hotel in S City.


    Penthouse suite, in front of a high-end dining table.


    Ye Hao and Black Butterfly sat opposite each other, enjoying dinner.


    "I didn''t expect that you could completely wipe out that creature alone?" Black Butterfly ate the steak and looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    "Good luck, I just have some means to deal with this creature. But the situation in that place is unstable, you still need to pay attention.


    You also know that there are some guys in another world who have been watching our world if they really launch an attack. That place is likely to become their breakthrough in Australia. "Ye Hao said.


    Black Butterfly nodded: "I also understand this, so although our Demon Butterfly power is strong, we rarely participate in international affairs. Our responsibility is to look at this place.


    Even if Tarot has been disbanded, I still have not forgotten my responsibility. "


    boom


    While Ye Hao was chatting with Black Butterfly, a powerful vibration suddenly spread from the next room.


    Ye Hao immediately raised his vigilance, and could hide his traces under the perception of his soul.


    "Don''t be nervous, that''s our Demon Butterfly person." Black Butterfly motioned to Ye Hao not to worry.


    "This aura is at least a seventh-order powerhouse. Do you still have such a strongman?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "This person, you may also be more interested." Black Butterfly showed a slight smile.


    "Hey, there is such a big noise now. Don''t you wonder what he is doing?" Ye Hao felt the thick lines of the black butterfly for the first time.


    "Get used to it. She has always been like this. She is introverted and always likes something strange and strange." Black Butterfly shrugged casually.


    "Black Butterfly, you''re talking bad about me behind my back. This time I didn''t do anything weird. I made a major discovery. It is related to the fate of the world!"


    A petite figure walked in, supporting the wall, with sweat on his forehead, which looked very weak.


    This is a blonde girl who looks like a teenager in her body.


    "Haili, what''s the matter with you?" Black Butterfly saw the other side like this, somewhat unexpected.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and a holy light enveloped this Miss Haili''s body.


    Miss Haili showed a look of enjoyment.


    The holy light dissipated, and Hailey''s expression was much better than before.


    She looked at Ye Hao, pulled up her princess dress, and bowed slightly to bow.


    "Thank you Mr. Ye for the holy light. You deserve to be His Royal Highness the Holy See, the little girl, and even Hayley, the descendant of the lost nobility of Australia. The Tarot Organization, the female leader."


    Tarot Female Leader!


    Ye Hao''s pupils were slightly enlarged, and he was another Tarot member.

 Chapter 1920： Tarot Wheel of Fortune

    Chapter 1920 Tarot Wheel of Fortune


    "Haili, what were you doing just now? What major event you just said, and you have withdrawn to the fate of the world." Black Butterfly seems to have a good relationship with this female leader, Haili, and she doesn''t speak at all.


    "Isn''t it that Mr. Ye solved the Mass Burial Valley matter. I tried to use my own abilities to try to predict the future again.


    But do you know what I saw? When Haili talked about business, her pupils dilated, and there was even fear in her eyes.


    "What?" Ye Hao asked.


    "The whole world is shrouded in darkness. You can''t see the sun, you can''t see the stars. Black holes appear in the sky, and countless dark monsters continue to emerge in the black holes.


    They attacked all the creatures they could see. I saw that most of the islands in the Pacific had sunk, and all of Australia had fallen and became home to those monsters.


    The British Isles were in a sea of ??fire, the bear country collapsed, ice awls were constantly falling from the sky, and snowstorms swept the land.


    There is only a large hole left in the holy mountain of the Holy See, and ancient Rome seems to have been flattened by an unknown force.


    The Statue of Liberty in the United States collapsed and the capital also fell. and also¡­¡­"


    Haili glanced at Ye Hao, hesitated for a moment, and then continued: "The land of China is torn apart, there are massacres everywhere, and miserable screams everywhere.


    When I saw this, I woke up. "


    Hearing these things, Ye Hao and Hei Butterfly both showed heavy expressions.


    In fact, they all know that this day will come sooner or later, but they have more or less hope in their hearts, hoping that a miracle will happen.


    "Shirley, do you know when what you saw happened? The specific time! Or is there any way to face it." Black Butterfly asked seriously.


    Ye Hao stared at Shirley. If he could know the specific time, it might be a way to stop it.


    If it is allowed to develop in this way, the future is very likely to be the picture Shirley saw.


    "I can only see a certain scene in the future in advance. I cannot know exactly when the scene will take place. It will be a week later, or a month, or a year, ten, or a hundred years later.


    And what I can do is only foresee, I can''t change or seek any way to stop it. "Shirley said helplessly.


    "The enemy, can you see how strong the enemy is?" Ye Hao asked.


    It stands to reason that so many forces in China, the 11th District of the United States, Australia, and Europe cannot face the enemy''s invasion.


    How strong is that enemy?


    "I can''t see it, I can only see a one-sided battle. The whole world is being slaughtered and the whole world is howling." Shirley said dejectedly: "All I see is darkness, destruction, and blood. .


    There is no trace of light. "


    "Don''t... we have no other way? We have solved the Mass Burial Valley matter!" Hei Butterfly was furious, she clenched her fists: "We can only wait for death here."


    Ye Hao did not speak. From what they learned during this time, the enemy they had to face was very strong.


    It is difficult for the earth to face the battle power on the earth alone.


    The seventh-order strong are few and far between, at most only two digits.


    The powerhouses of the eighth-order holy realm can be counted with just two hands, and there are no other powerful people on the earth.


    Should we count on the help of those so-called gods?


    "In fact, the future can be changed. And I know that there is someone who can see more than me." Haili said.


    "Who!" Ye Hao and Black Butterfly asked in unison.


    "Black Butterfly, you should know who I am talking about. One of the top combat powers in the Tarot Organization, and the strongest prophet in the entire world." Haili''s eyes were bright.


    Black Butterfly froze for a moment, and blurted out: "Tarot Wheel of Fortune!"


    The wheel of fortune is also a card in the tarot card, and it must also represent a member of the tarot organization.


    "Where is he?" Ye Hao asked.


    Black Butterfly shook his head dejectedly and sat back in his position: "Wheel of Destiny, when the Tarot Organization still existed, no one knew where he was. He was the most mysterious guy, even more mysterious than the hermit guy. .


    So whether his heirs have been retained until now, we can''t know, let alone find him. "


    "Can''t you predict where this person is?" Ye Hao looked at Haili.


    Hailey shook her head: "My prediction is difficult to predict accurately, not to mention that a prophet has many ways to conceal his existence. Unless it is a god, even if he is in front of you, you don''t know that he is destiny. Wheel."


    Ye Hao said nothing.


    Bump


    There was a knock on the door.


    "I''m very busy now, don''t bother us if there is nothing to do." Black Butterfly shouted impatiently.


    "My lord. It''s a letter just sent, and it was sent directly to the hotel reception, and asked Miss Black Butterfly to open it personally." The voice of the attendant outside the door came.


    Let Ye Hao and Black Butterfly''s pupils dilate.


    "Have you ever heard the news that we are here?" Ye Hao and Hei Butterfly asked at the same time, and then denied at the same time.


    They live in this hotel, which can be said to be very private news.


    But the messenger can send the letter directly here, and he also knew in advance that Ye Hao and Black Butterfly are here, and the person who named them had to let Ye Hao and Black Butterfly personally tell them.


    "If you let someone in, don''t you know." Hailey walked to the door, opened the door, and took the letter paper from the attendant.


    She opened the letter paper in a straightforward manner, and her expression was dull the next moment.


    It seems to have seen something quite terrifying.


    "Haili, Haili." Black Butterfly yelled several times before Haili came back to her senses: "What do you see?"


    Haili walked over and put the letter paper on the table: "You can see it by looking at it. In the words of China, it is: Cao Cao and Cao Cao will be there."


    Ye Hao and Black Butterfly''s eyes fell on the letter paper, and their expressions were also stiff.


    ¡®Ms. Black Butterfly, Mr. Ye Hao, and Miss Shirley who opened the envelope impolitely in advance. Presumably, you are already thanking you for having settled the Australian Mass Burial Valley.


    And just now because of Miss Shirley''s prediction, she fell into a panic.


    I hope this letter can give you hope. Please come to the Mediterranean this Christmas. I will prepare a Christmas gift for everyone.


    Autographed by Tarot Wheel of Fortune. ¡¯


    There was a cool feeling behind Ye Hao and Black Butterfly.


    "Is this... really a letter from the wheel of fortune to us?" Ye Hao looked at the black butterfly dumbfounded.


    He thought that the Wheel of Fortune was a powerful prophet, but he never thought that this prophet could be so powerful.


    The Wheel of Fortune had completely predicted everything that happened to Ye Hao, and even predicted that Shirley would open the envelope in advance.


    This is simply more terrifying than Hawkeye, and there is no secret in this world in the eyes of this wheel of fortune.


    "See you at Christmas." Black Butterfly looked at Ye Hao.

 Chapter 1921： Jifu and Wushuang City

    Chapter 1921: Underworld and Wushuang City


    After Ye Hao left Australia, he returned to China.


    The wheel of fortune is scheduled for Christmas, which is the end of December, and there are nearly two months left.


    When I returned to Wushuang City, it was much more lively than before.


    The training hall is quite lively, with hundreds of people practicing martial arts here.


    "See Palace Master." Tang Yuan and Sister Guo Shuang, Qi Yanan and the others knelt on one knee directly after seeing Ye Hao.


    "This is what era, unfortunately this." Ye Hao waved his hand again and again.


    "Young Master. According to your instructions, we selected a total of 1,000 people from the younger generation of the underworld, and brought them all to Wushuang City. Now they are practicing according to your arrangements." Qi Yanan said.


    There are more than a thousand people in Wushuang City, twice as many as the natives in Wushuang City, but for Wushuang City, which can accommodate tens of thousands of people, it is only a bit more lively than before.


    "Among these thousand people, they are all under 30 years old, and there is no problem with their character. Among them, forty-five people are at or above the innate level, and the highest is the innate double. There are more than 300 people in the refining level, and the rest are all It''s the power-refining realm. People under twenty account for 70%." Qi Yanan added.


    "Very good. There is nothing unusual in the underworld, right?" Ye Hao asked.


    The netherworld is now Ye Hao''s backyard. The sudden loss of four ghost emperors will definitely have a certain impact on the netherworld, and Ye Hao wants to minimize this influence.


    "Some people are suspicious, but I have dealt with them. They have the Earth King Curse in their bodies, so they don''t dare to stir up any wind and waves. But one thing, this time the four trials of the underworld caused a lot of loss of the top combat power of the underworld. Need to add quickly.


    But the Wonderland powerhouse does not mean that supplements can be supplemented. "Tang Yuan said.


    Ye Hao pondered for a while: "I''m going to hold a meeting. The leadership of the Jifu and Wushuang City must be gathered together, and some things must be arranged. To avoid unnecessary problems later."


    "Yes."


    After that, in the chamber of Wushuang City, more than a dozen people gathered like never before.


    In Wushuang City, Xiaoyan, Su Xiaoxiao, Nightingale, Baoye, Laura, Xia Xue and others were all there.


    There are also Tang Yuan, Qi Yanan, and Guo Shuang sisters in the prefecture.


    In fact, the Netherworld and Wushuang City are both Ye Hao''s words, but at least on the surface, Ye Hao doesn''t want to create such a situation for everyone. There will always be times when Wushuang City cannot manage the Netherworld.


    He didn''t want to lose his own Wushuang City or the Underworld, and become the existence of the dragon without a leader.


    "Everyone, Wushuang City and Jifu are now regarded as one family. But before that, both sides belonged to two forces, so there will inevitably be some conflicts. Now we are here to make some matters.


    The first is the positioning of Wushuang City and Jifu. "


    Ye Hao looked at the people on both sides.


    A bunch of people cast all their eyes together, this matter is more critical.


    Ye Hao is not only the city lord of Wushuang City, but also the palace lord of the underworld, his positioning of the two is very important, who is the master and who is the slave.


    "Wushuang City and the Netherworld must be integrated, but they are not related." Ye Hao said something inexplicable.


    "The situation in Wushuang City must be clear to everyone. With a heaven and earth array to maintain, this is a top-level sacred place for cultivation." Ye Hao said.


    Tang Yuan nodded: "The aura here is richer than the treasures of the underworld or Tangmen. There are countless miraculous medicines and martial arts secrets. The progress here is at least several times faster than the outside world. .


    People with good talents are dozens of times more likely! "


    "But Wushuang City also has a shortcoming, that is, most of the people in Wushuang City are too young and lack the fighting experience of life and death." Ye Hao added one more point.


    Nightingale said at this time: "That''s right, just say you don''t practice false handles, and you don''t practice false handles. No matter how good you practice, without actual combat experience, this is still a big difference."


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "The underworld is the opposite. People in the underworld are born to death all the year round. Although some people have low talents and strengths, they have rich combat experience.


    Therefore, I want to build Wushuang City and Jifu into a combination of inside and outside. Just like an empire, Wushuang City is its capital, and the underworld is its army. "Ye Hao looked at Tang Yuan. Tang Yuan is now the second commander in the underworld besides himself.


    Tang Yuan on the side also said immediately: "The young master meant that the underworld became a vassal of Wushuang City?"


    In this way, the people in the underworld may be a little uncomfortable, but if it is the order of the palace lord, they can only execute it.


    "It''s not a vassal, but a union. I ask you, if all the younger generation, the old and the weak, women and children in the netherworld are living in Wushuang City, would it be better than the place where the sun never sees the sun in the netherworld headquarters?" Ye Hao asked back.


    Tang Yuan didn''t refute. Although the headquarters of the prefecture was safe, there was no other way.


    If it weren''t for the threat of many schools in the arena, who would stay underground and live without seeing the sun all year round.


    "Young Master, are you really...willing to place all the old and weak women and children in the underworld in Wushuang City? That number... but there are as many as five or six thousand! And if you count the whole China, there will be 10,000 Many people." Qi Yanan asked.


    "And the netherworld... after all, there is a lot of reputation, and now Wushuang City is on the cusp of the storm. If people discover that there is a relationship between Wushuang City and the netherworld, those famous and decent people in China Rivers and Lakes will definitely say a lot of cool words, and even do some bad things. "Guo Shuangwen said quietly.


    The younger sister Guo Shuangshuang slapped on the table with a slap on the table: "What are you afraid of, the two swords of the underworld and Wushuangcheng are combined. Whoever dares to hit us, we will slap him."


    Guo Shuang glared at his sister, Guo Shuangshuang stuck out his tongue and stopped talking.


    "Now we are not afraid of the sects of China, and even if it is discovered that the underworld is related to Wushuang City, where is the world now. No one will come out to touch this mold.


    So don''t worry about these things. As for the tens of thousands of people in the underworld, Xiaoyan, do you have any problems with Wushuang City? "Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Xiao Yan said indifferently: "With our current financial status and hardware situation in Wushuang City, there is no problem in maintaining the lives of 50,000 people under normal circumstances."


    There is no problem with Wushuang City, which has strong financial and military power. "


    "Continue to talk about what I just said. The dungeons have been mixed in the dark world all year round. There are many channels. Some of the younger generation of Wushuang City, who lack combat experience, can be placed in the dungeons to experience battles and hone their fighting power in life and death. "Ye Hao said.


    "But you said before, we don''t want to cause too much trouble in China." Qi Yanan said.


    "Hua Xia can''t, but there is no problem with other underworlds. Don''t forget that there are killers in this world, and mercenaries can do work." Ye Hao smiled.


    Everyone also understood what Ye Hao meant.


    This is to train the underworld into an "army", and Wushuang City is the "home" and "capital" behind them.

 Chapter 1922： New Ghost Emperor

    Chapter 1922 New Ghost Emperor


    "There is one more thing to say, because so far the top-level personnel of the underworld need to be filled." Ye Hao mentioned the underworld.


    Tang Yuan and the others all mentioned in their hearts that the five ghost emperors had four vacancies, which was not a small matter. If they could not be filled in time, a lot of things might be caused later.


    "The most important thing in selecting a ghost emperor is strength. Not having enough strength is not allowed. I have several arrangements and candidates.


    The tentative replacement of the Eastern Ghost Emperor, Nightingale. "Ye Hao said.


    Tang Yuan and the others all looked at Nightingale, and Nightingale and the others had known each other for a while, and they had some understanding of their strength.


    "Nightingale was a member of the Dragon Group before, and she has also served as a killer in the dark world for a long time. Although her strength has not reached the seventh-order fairyland, she is already above the seventh-level innate.


    Stepping into the fairyland is only a matter of time. Now Nightingale is temporarily serving as the Eastern ghost emperor, and after she has stepped into the seventh-order fairyland, she will become normal. You have no opinion. "Ye Hao looked at Tang Yuan and others.


    "No comment."


    Ye Hao looked at Nightingale: "What about yourself, do you have any ideas."


    "Where you let me go, I''ll go." Nightingale replied straightforwardly.


    Her enmity has been reported, and she now puts a lot of thoughts on Ye Hao. Ye Hao asks her to do something like this, and she will not refuse.


    "Southern Ghost Emperor, Xia Xue." Ye Hao pointed to the young Xia Xue next to him.


    Tang Yuan and the others frowned slightly when they saw Xia Xue, who was young and looked like a college student.


    "I know you are doubting her strength. Hmm...Chen Meier, you go out and compare her. She can beat you within five moves." Ye Hao pointed to Chen Meier and Xia Xue.


    Xia Xue didn''t speak, and silently stood up and walked out of the house.


    "Young Master, do you want me to fight this little sister?" Chen Meier looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "She can beat me with five moves? Young Master, you look down on people too much, I am also Seventh Innate!"


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "You''ll know if you go out and have a try. Anyway, I have a hospital doctor who can treat you if I am injured."


    "Forget it, I don''t need it. Let''s keep it for the little sister." Chen Meier walked out confidently.


    "Go, let''s take a break and watch a good show." Ye Hao walked out with a group of people.


    In the open space outside, Xia Xue and Chen Mei''er faced each other.


    "Little sister, you go first. Others in the province say I bully you." Chen Meier raised her orchid finger.


    Xia Xue said nothing, her eyes instantly turned into red pupils, and red blood wings bloomed behind her.


    "Duke level blood!" Tang Yuan exclaimed.


    "Chen Meier be careful, the strength of the Duke-level blood clan is equivalent to the eight or nine innate levels, and the speed is very fast!" Qi Yanan shouted anxiously.


    But Chen Meier has no chance now.


    A few red lights formed a few brilliant arcs in the air, and Chen Meier was unable to form an effective counterattack under the impact of Xia Xue, even the defense was somewhat difficult to parry.


    In the last five seconds, Chen Mei''er hit the ground heavily, smashing a big hole in the ground.


    "Four moves." Xia Xue said lightly.


    "How about it. You are still satisfied with this new Southern Ghost Emperor. But she is only temporary now. Only when she has the strength of Tier 7 can she become more positive." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Tang Yuan and others are very satisfied.


    Xia Xue''s strength is reliable, and the identity of the blood clan is more in line with the identity of the underworld than Nightingale.


    "The last is the Northern Ghost Emperor. Since Grandpa, you have already come, show your face." Ye Hao shouted to the roof next to him.


    Grandpa?


    Tang Yuan and others were stupid at first, and then a figure fell from the sky.


    "Bei Ming Wuji!" Qi Yanan blurted out the name of this person subconsciously.


    That''s right, this person is Ye Hao''s grandfather, Bei Ming Wuji.


    "My grandfather, Bei Ming Wuji. Now it is the nine layers of innate strength, and it is only a matter of time before entering the fairyland. He temporarily assumes the position of the Northern Ghost Emperor." Ye Hao said.


    "Young Master, Senior Bei Ming is a member of the four major families, the Bei Ming family. Would it be inappropriate for him to join our netherworld?" Tang Yuan said aloud.


    "Don''t worry about this. My grandfather has already agreed, and my grandpa was not the Northern Ghost Emperor before, so now it''s just right for my grandfather to be one of the top ten clubs. "Ye Hao waved his hand casually.


    Beiming Wuji stepped forward: "Boy, I can say it. I just put a name on this ghost emperor. There are still a lot of things I have to deal with in Ten Thousand Demons City. In fact, the girl of Baihu is pretty good, you can Give her this position."


    "The girl of the white fox is indeed good, but she is not strong now. When she enters the fairyland, you are passing this position to her." Ye Hao explained.


    In fact, Ye Hao originally wanted to give the position of the northern ghost emperor to the white fox. She has the blood of the nine-tailed holy fox, and her future achievements are limitless.


    It''s a pity that her strength is still insufficient, so Ye Hao first found Grandpa to replace her.


    "As for the Chinese ghost emperor, I have arrangements. I will be temporarily vacant. The big things are finished, let''s talk about the little things..."


    ...


    A week passed in the blink of an eye.


    There are more and more people in Wushuang City.


    Although Ye Hao unconditionally accepted the old and weak women and children from the local government to live in Wushuang City, the staff was mixed, and there were always some unscrupulous people among them.


    And Ye Hao also ordered that anyone who violated the rules of Wushuang City would be punished, and the serious ones would be expelled from Wushuang City.


    At first, the people in the underworld were used to freedom, and some people would offend them, and there were many people in the cells that had been idle for a long time.


    However, under Ye Hao''s strict regulations, these people still obeyed the rules honestly.


    Some people might say that when I get used to being free, I will leave.


    But in Wushuang City, no one who came here had such an idea.


    In Wushuang City, others can guarantee your safety and ensure your food, clothing, housing.


    The intensity of aura here has also caught up with the cultivation treasures of those famous schools.


    And as long as there is a talent for cultivation, there are cultivation resources, and the inner strength of the practice is enough.


    Who would be willing to leave such a place.


    Living here is comparable to the resources given to the most precious disciples by the famous clan.


    And Wushuang City''s rules are not very cumbersome, just be honest every day, don''t cause trouble.


    Ye Hao strolled around in Wushuang City. As the guard in charge of Wushuang City, Laura followed Ye Hao.


    "The situation in Wushuang City now is different from before. You are responsible for the security work of Wushuang City. The burden is heavier than before. Moreover, Wushuang City has been on the cusp again recently. I don''t want any mistakes in Wushuang City." Ye Hao said.

 Chapter 1923： Go to the air continent

    Chapter 1923


    "Young Master, don''t worry. As long as I am here, I guarantee that there will be no mistakes in Wushuang City!" Laura promised.


    Ye Hao nodded, Ye Hao believed Laura''s work attitude very much.


    In addition, most of the guards are half-bloods, and their combat power is also very abundant.


    And Laura herself is also one of Ye Hao''s decision to use the map of sentient beings for talent transformation, and then she can also become a prince-level half-blood.


    "Didi."


    Just as Ye Hao and Laura explained the matter, his mobile phone rang as a text message.


    Seeing the content of the short message, Ye Hao used teleport to return to the laboratory without saying a word.


    In a special laboratory, there are various large screens all around.


    At this moment, the pictures displayed on several of the big screens are exactly a floating continent.


    After waiting for nearly two months, I finally found this thing again.


    It was similar to the scene seen from the seabird¡¯s memory before, but at this moment Ye Hao saw this scene with the help of a camera mounted on the seabird¡¯s neck.


    "Lock the position first. North latitude... 25,000 meters high." Ye Hao quickly determined the sea area where the seabird is at this moment based on the positioning system installed on the seabird.


    Since the last time seabirds discovered the location of this aerial island, there is a difference of nearly 800 kilometers. From the previous position to the current position, this aerial island is very likely to drift towards the strait between the United States and the bear country.


    If the law does not change, it will continue to the Arctic.


    "Although this base is likely to be eagle-eyed, it has not been determined so far. It is impossible to determine with seabirds alone, and only find a way to confirm it by yourself." Ye Haomam said to himself.


    Now that these seabirds are monitoring, there is no problem with the location of the island in the sky. Next, you only need to confirm that this is the Hawkeye base.


    Then think of a way to eat it.


    "It seems that I was the only one who went to the task of investigating the Eagle Eye Base. Others guessed that there would be no return." Ye Hao secretly said.


    Subsequently, he began to prepare for his spy trip.


    In the early morning of the next day, a gap appeared in the back mountain of Wushuang City. Under the sunlight, you could vaguely see what seemed to be an airstrip inside.


    In the next moment, a fighter jet galloped out quickly, with its nose up and heading straight into the sky.


    "What kind of aircraft are you. The power is so good and the speed is so fast? The fourth-generation aircraft? Or the fifth-generation aircraft?"


    Feng Jiuer asked curiously, sitting in the rear driver''s seat.


    "I haven''t named it yet, just drive it well, don''t worry about that much." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Feng Jiu''er was speechless. She had stayed in Wushuang City all this time and had seen many things.


    But she didn''t expect that there was a hidden airport under Wushuang City. There were dozens of such fighters in the airport alone.


    And there are all types of aircraft, even a super large transport aircraft.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Wushuang City is a military base.


    "That''s right. You asked me in a hurry if I would fly a plane and called me out again. What''s the matter? Also, your plane is flying in Huaxia airspace like this, so you don''t worry about being shot down?" Feng Jiu''er asked curiously.


    "I have already filed the relevant matters with Team Dragon, so you don''t have to worry about some small things. As for calling you over, the first is because you can fly a plane, and the second is that you need to do something for me. .


    A very important thing. "Ye Hao said with a very serious expression.


    "How important is it? Could it be even more important than initiating a battle against Tianmen?" Feng Jiu''er pouted, with a relaxed expression on his face.


    He even took off his high heels and put his long legs in silk stockings directly on the back of Ye Hao''s chair.


    It is estimated that only Feng Jiuer can dare to pose in the cockpit of a fighter jet.


    "I may have found the Hawkeye base." Ye Hao said.


    All of a sudden, only the movement of the instruments remained in the fighter.


    After a few breaths, Feng Jiuer forgot that he was still in the cramped cockpit and stood up suddenly.


    bump


    There was an intimate contact between the skull and the windshield.


    But at this moment Feng Jiu''er could no longer control these, she asked anxiously: "What did you just say? Did you find the Hawkeye base?"


    "Yes. But I still can''t be sure that it is the Hawkeye base, but the possibility is as high as 80%. I just want to confirm this now." Ye Hao said.


    Feng Jiu''er swallowed, still with incredible expression in his eyes.


    For more than a hundred years, no one has discovered the existence of the Eagle Eye base, and even the world-recognized powerful country, the United States, has been unable to find this mysterious existence.


    But now Ye Hao actually said he found it!


    For the whole world, this is no less than the discovery of a new continent.


    "How did you find the Hawkeye Base? Where is it? Africa, or the North Pole, or the South Pole? Or is it an island in the Pacific or Atlantic?" Feng Jiuer asked in a row.


    Ye Hao didn''t conceal anything, and told Feng Jiuer about the incident before and after discovering the Eagle Eye base.


    "What! A whole air continent?" Feng Jiu''er stood up excitedly again.


    bump


    If it weren''t for Feng Jiu''er to be a warrior, it is estimated that two big bags have been swollen on his head by now.


    "Eagle Eye actually has such a great ability to create a floating, invisible air continent above 10,000 meters in the sky, and can also avoid the detection of all-round radar satellites!


    No wonder no one has discovered their existence for more than a hundred years. "Feng Jiuer muttered to herself.


    "However, the Eagle Eye organization is mysterious and powerful. There must be strong inside their base. You and I just ran over so recklessly. This is a bit too risky." Feng Jiu''er asked worriedly. .


    "It''s not two people, it''s me alone."


    Ye Hao refuted Feng Jiu''er''s statement: "I brought you here because you can fly the plane. Someone must drive the plane back."


    Several black lines appeared on Feng Jiu''er''s forehead: "After doing it for a long time, I am the one you found to drive! No, I want to go too! How can I let Jiufeng find such an important thing at the Eagle Eye Base? Ever!"


    "I am a Tier 7 Wonderland, what is your strength? You just said that the Hawkeye Base is mysterious and powerful. I can at least guarantee that I can escape. How about you?" Ye Hao asked.


    Feng Jiu''er was speechless.


    "But do you really have a way to escape?" Feng Jiu''er looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    "Yes. Don''t worry, I''m not stupid enough to fight Hawkeye alone. This time I''m just to investigate the reality and intelligence of this air continent. Once I get what I want, I will naturally leave.


    On this earth, Ye Hao, I want to leave, but no one can stop it. "Ye Hao said confidently.

 Chapter 1924： Eagle Eye Base·Sky Eagle City

    Chapter 1924 Eagle Eye Base Sky Eagle City


    Flying from China to the Pacific, Ye Hao''s fighter plane was advanced, but it took a long time.


    At this moment, the sky is full of stars.


    "I am coming to the place." Ye Hao was controlling the plane and saw the darkness in front of him.


    "Where is it, where is it." Feng Jiu''er looked around, very curious about what the continent was floating in the sky.


    "There is still a hundred kilometers away from where we are." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "One hundred kilometers? Then what are you talking about is coming soon." Feng Jiu''er pouted.


    "The other party has such a powerful stealth technology, who knows if they have the ability to detect if there is a fighter approaching in the surrounding airspace. So, we will fly to here, and then I will pass by myself.


    You are ready to accept the control of the aircraft. "Ye Hao said while unfastening his seat belt.


    "What? Then I don''t even see the so-called air continents as my driver, then what is the point of me coming." Feng Jiuer took over the control of the plane.


    As a professional intelligence spy of the Huaxia Sparrow Group, he still has the ability to fly planes.


    "Hey, hey. This plane doesn''t have enough fuel, it''s not enough to fly back to China!" Feng Jiu''er glanced at the dashboard, staring at his eyes and said.


    "I left you a route note. You fly according to the route I set. There will be a tanker to refuel you at that time. You should know how to refuel in the air." Ye Hao said.


    "What you think is really thorough." Feng Jiuer said unhappy.


    "Don''t be awkward. You are the second person besides me who knows the news. And if I determine that this air continent is the Hawkeye base.


    I will show it to everyone in the world. The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth was curved.


    At the next moment, Ye Hao''s figure disappeared in the cockpit.


    Feng Jiu''er looked out the window, and under the night sky, a red light disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "This guy really doesn''t do trivial things every time. After all, China has been quieter during this time, and there is no major problem. If the Eagle Eye base is really discovered, the whole world will be boiling.


    Hope he can come back safely. "Feng Jiu''er muttered to herself, driving the plane to return home.


    ...


    Air base.


    Several soldiers in black armor and semi-covered helmets were patrolling. They had no hot weapons in their hands, but all knight swords.


    The night vision goggles on their helmets ensure that they can see clearly at night.


    "Have you noticed that there were many birds during this period?" A black soldier raised his head and looked at the sky.


    "What''s so strange. There are more seabirds over the Pacific Ocean, and our environment is good, so seabirds will naturally fly up." The soldier next to him lit a cigarette and took a sip of enjoyment.


    "Hello. It''s not in the smoking area. Smoking is forbidden." The black soldier stopped watching his companion smoke.


    "Okay, you have one too. Here are us, what are you worried about. Actually, I want to say that this patrol is completely unnecessary. Our Hawkeye is located at an altitude of 10,000 meters and has technology that is nearly a hundred years ahead of the earth.


    Those inferior people can''t find us at all. "The soldier''s companion said dismissively.


    "That''s right. Our place is heaven. Who would have thought that our eagle eyes would be on top of their heads." The black soldier chuckled.


    "Let''s not talk about it, I''m going to pee. It''s just too troublesome to wear this armor every time you patrol." The soldier''s companion walked toward the nearby trees with a cigarette in his mouth.


    The black soldier just wanted to remind that it is forbidden to urinate and defecate here, but thinking about no one else here, he didn''t say much.


    "Dudududu." The urinating soldier walked into the bushes and began to release water against a big tree.


    I didn''t notice that there was an extra person behind me.


    Snapped


    The soldier was patted on the shoulder.


    "You are here too. I told you not to be so honest in normal times. There are some rules that you don''t need to care too much about." The soldier mistakenly thought that his companion came.


    When he pulled up his pants and turned his head, he saw a pair of ghostly eyes.


    "Tell me everything about you, name, position, things you know."


    "My name is Jon. I am a fighter from the Hawkeye Base Patrol. I have a third-level strength..." The soldier Jon began to mutter about himself there, as if caught in an evil spirit.


    In almost a while, he revealed all his family background.


    To deal with this kind of low strength, mind reading skills plus magic pupils are still very useful, Ye Hao thought to himself with satisfaction.


    At the next moment, the Jon in front of him disappeared in the flames, and Ye Hao took on a thousand faces and became like Jon, and put on his armor.


    "Jon, are you okay. We should almost go back to the base." The companion outside began to urge.


    Ye Hao put on Jon''s voice: "I''m here."


    With that, Ye Hao walked out of the bushes.


    "Are you in any urgency? It''s nothing more than pissing. And it''s not a big deal to go back to the base. Is it possible to punish us if we are late for a while?" Ye Hao said in Jon''s tone.


    "You are all right, your eldest brother is an upper-level figure in the base. We can''t compare it. I heard that you will be promoted to the team leader in two days." The black brother looked at Ye Hao enviously, without noticing himself. ''S companion has changed a person.


    "There is no way, my elder brother is capable." Ye Hao shrugged.


    Through the mind-reading technique just now, Ye Hao has obtained all the news about this Jon.


    He has lived here since he was born, and this air continent is indeed the Hawkeye base.


    The permanent population reaches 10,000.


    And Jon''s birth is not bad, and it can be regarded as a sturdy mission in the Hawkeye base. His elder brother holds a position in the Hawkeye central organization, and his strength is at Tier 4.


    Here, apart from ordinary people and dependents, almost all people with strength.


    But they still don''t know how Hawkeye made this continent float. This is also a very important secret in Hawkeye''s base.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this. Let''s go back to the base first. It''s so quiet outside and nothing is going on. It''s almost dawn, and I want to go back to sleep." Ye Hao stretched out.


    The black brother on the side shook his head helplessly. In his impression, Jon was such a lazy person who often did not follow the rules.


    If it were not for his family background, it would be impossible to get to where he is now, nor would he have the current strength.


    "Let''s go."


    The two began to return to base.


    Through the woods, a city appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    That''s right, that kind of ancient city!


    The towering city wall is more than 20 meters high, and there are soldiers patrolling the city wall.


    But Ye Hao learned from Jon that the name of the city was Sky Eagle City. It was actually just a building on the surface of the Eagle Eye organization. The real core was under their feet, the interior of this floating continent.


    There is a dungeon there!


    "Since I''m here, I''ll take a good look at what this eagle eye is." Ye Hao secretly said in his heart and walked towards the gate of Sky Eagle City.

 Chapter 1925： Successfully dived

    Chapter 1925


    Ye Hao entered the Skyhawk City as Jon very smoothly.


    After saying goodbye to the little black brother, Ye Hao walked alone on the streets of Tianying City.


    Because it is night, there are not many people on the street. Although there are some differences from the real city, there is everything you need here for food and supplies.


    You don''t need to spend money here, you only need to spend a kind of points to buy the exchange.


    The points are issued to each person''s identity card once a month, and points vary according to the position.


    The average person''s points are only 1,000 a month, and Jon is a soldier in the Skyhawk City Patrol. Regardless of his family background, his salary points for a single month alone are 5,000.


    "Oh, Uncle Jon. I''m here again tonight. I called three girls last night. How many tonight."


    Just as Ye Hao walked through a small alley that was shining red, a delicate body filled with perfume scent stuck up.


    Ye Hao''s eyes quickly showed the look that a man had, and he hugged the opponent''s waist.


    "You little fairy, why do you miss me again? Come to the door to pick me up before you even enter the door?"


    The other party is a blonde hot girl in a short red **** dress.


    Behind her, there was a building similar to a hotel in the alley, with a few red light bulbs at the door, and many exposed women were standing there.


    From time to time, a man will pull the woman he likes into it.


    Red light district.


    Jon¡¯s favorite place, every time he returns from a night tour, he doesn¡¯t even go home and just ran here for a spring supper.


    This hot girl in front of him is one of his old concubines.


    "You pervert, you still want to come outside. You don''t feel embarrassed, come in quickly. This time you will be cheaper, two hundred points." The hot girl pulled Ye Hao and prepared to go in.


    But Ye Hao stopped there.


    "Forget it, forget it tonight." Ye Hao scratched his head, looking helpless.


    "What''s wrong? Believe in God today." The hot girl teased.


    "If you are willing to provide free services, I can still go. I don''t have many points in my ID card." Ye Hao took out his ID card and said helplessly.


    "Cut, no points. Okay, you go quickly, don''t delay my business, come to me when you pay your salary." The hot girl heard that Ye Hao has no points now, and her smile disappeared and she looked for other men. Up.


    Ye Hao looked at the powder on his hand and took out a tissue and wiped it.


    It''s not that there is no money in his ID card, but there are still five or six thousand, but this kind of woman, he doesn''t want to touch it.


    "This kid''s status is still too low. But I can''t change to someone else''s status now. If someone finds someone mysteriously missing, Hawkeye will definitely be vigilant."


    Ye Hao walked on the street while pondering his next plan.


    The infiltration has been very successful. The next step is to find a way to penetrate into the eagle eye. It is best to enter the dungeon and understand the secret of eagle eye running this air continent.


    And the matrix core pointed out in the system task.


    "This kid''s eldest brother has some identity, maybe you can get in touch with his elder brother to see if there is a chance to get in touch with a higher-level person." Ye Haozhuo said.


    While Ye Hao was walking and pondering, a group of people in black robes appeared on the street.


    All passers-by who saw this group of people retreated to the side.


    Ye Hao saw the red eagle eye coat of arms on the chests of these black-robed men, which was a symbol of identity in the eagle eye base.


    Ye Hao lowered his head and stepped aside silently.


    As the group of people passed by, he glanced silently.


    A very professional team of five people. Four of the five players are in Tier 4 and one woman is at Tier 5.


    In Jon''s account, he said that the Eagle Eye base has a stronger class system, and everyone is divided into five classes.


    Like ordinary people without strength, people who can only do some trivial things, and people who were doing skin and flesh business in the red light district just now, those people are all fifth-class people.


    After that, someone who has a proper position like Jon, and has strength, but not strong, belongs to the fourth class.


    Only people of the third class or above can have the badge, the colors are red, black, and gold.


    The badges of this group of people are all red, and they are third-class like Big Brother Jon.


    And the second-class people with black badges are the cadres in the Hawkeye base, and they are all at Tier 5 and Tier 6.


    As for the golden badges, there are no more than five, and they are the strong ones who can really control the eagle eye.


    "It is estimated that the former Tarot members should have the golden badge." Ye Hao thought to himself.


    "come here."


    Suddenly the woman with Tier 5 strength, wearing a red badge, stopped and stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao was taken aback, could he recognize himself?


    Impossible, with a thousand faces and exquisiteness, coupled with the concealment of his own strength, how can a person of this strength recognize himself.


    "Yes...what''s the matter?" Ye Hao walked over with a solemn expression and asked cautiously.


    "You are an eagle-eyed warrior, you must pay attention to your manners." The blonde woman glanced at Ye Hao''s pants.


    Ye Hao was taken aback, only then did he see the zipper of his pants open.


    It was pulled apart when the hot girl wiped the oil just now.


    Because Ye Hao was thinking about things, he forgot to pull it back for a while.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Ye Hao apologized, and then closed his zipper.


    Just when the blonde woman was about to turn around and leave.


    Another group of people wearing black robes with red badges on their chests appeared on the other side of the street.


    When the two teams met, the atmosphere suddenly went wrong.


    "Oh, it''s such a coincidence. Isn''t this Savannah? I''ve been out for this month, do you miss me very much." The man who took the lead was proud and with a wicked smile.


    It is also a Tier 5 powerhouse.


    "Shavana, do you know how much I miss you when I am outside? Every night when I find a woman, I call your name.


    How hopeful I am, that''s you. "The man squinted, as if intoxicated.


    His companion also showed a playful expression, as if watching a good show.


    "Spike, if you can''t speak, I will cut your tongue off for you." The blonde woman named Shavana looked at the disgusting creature with a dark face.


    "Cut it off? Are you willing, this tongue can not only be used to talk, but also can make you happy enough to stop." Spike laughed.


    Shawana gritted her teeth and pulled out a scimitar hidden in her black robe.


    "Oh, little wild cat is angry? I''m not afraid to tell you, I''m about to be promoted. Then I will be your boss, although you are covered by that adult, but I think I bully a third-class person, there should be no problem Right.


    I really want to see you scratching your head in front of me then. "Spike said with a smile.


    "I''ll kill you now." Shavana couldn''t bear it, drew her scimitar, and attacked Spike.


    Ye Hao was very innocent on the sidelines. I went, how come the fight started after just a while.

 Chapter 1926： Export assistance

    Chapter 1926


    The man and the woman rushed together in the street.


    But Ye Hao had already seen that this woman was not the man''s opponent.


    The female''s realm is almost in the middle of the fifth stage, while this man is in the late fifth stage.


    A realm short, the woman''s defeat in a normal battle will happen sooner or later.


    Moreover, it has been revealed at this moment.


    With a deliberate stroke of the dagger in Spike''s hand, it directly cut a shoulder strap of Shavana''s shirt.


    "Oh, this skin is really white." Spike deliberately teased.


    Shavana gritted her teeth, very angry.


    But where is the difference in strength, there is no way.


    And at this moment, Spike didn''t mean to stop at all, the attack was getting faster and faster, and the target was still Shavana''s clothes.


    "Although we are all eagle-eyed people, I can''t escape punishment for severely hurting you, but letting your beautiful body show up, let me appreciate and appreciate it, I think it should be no problem." Spike gestured his dagger. With a colored smile on his face.


    "Dare you!" Shavana was shaking with anger.


    "I don''t dare. You can choose to be here for everyone to enjoy together, or we can choose a room and I will appreciate it by myself." Spike was proud of the size.


    "Spark, I''m fighting with you." Shavana''s eyes were red, her aura rose sharply, and a wave of air appeared on the scimitar in her hand.


    Ye Hao saw this scene on the side, this woman still left behind, but it''s a pity that you have them and others have them.


    Sure enough, the next plot was just as Ye Hao expected.


    Shavana slashed down, and all the floor tiles were lifted away.


    The dagger in Spike''s hand danced continuously, directly blocking Shavana''s knife, and kicked her abdomen heavily.


    Shawana flew out and fell beside Ye Hao. Ye Hao subconsciously supported her.


    "Are you okay?" Ye Hao asked concerned.


    Shavana was embarrassed and angry, and it was really embarrassing to be seen by a lower class and her team members.


    Ye Hao saw the unwillingness in Shawana''s eyes, and an idea popped up in his heart.


    It¡¯s not enough to rely on Jon¡¯s brother¡¯s line alone.


    This Shawana may be a line.


    "If you really want to agree to him, you can focus on attacking his bottom plate. His legs move a bit slowly, it''s probably injured." Ye Hao whispered.


    Shawana was taken aback, she looked at the man next to her suspiciously.


    Ye Hao didn''t say much, and stepped back silently, as if he was a bystander who had never appeared before.


    "Savana, how about it. Is a man like me very strong?" Spike said very confidently.


    Shawana bit her lip, her lips had been bitten, blood was flowing.


    If you continue to fight according to the method just now, there will be no results. This guy is stronger than himself.


    Shawana couldn''t help thinking of what the man had just said, attacking the opponent''s bottom plate, and his legs were injured.


    Shavana carefully observed Spike''s lower body, but found no trace of injury.


    "Why? Be tempted, don''t be so shy. If you want to watch, you can go home with me, I will let you take a good look, let alone watch, touch or blow." The foul language was spoken.


    "I killed you!" Shavana gritted her teeth, no matter how much.


    If she is defeated here today, not only will she be disgraced, the adult will also be very disappointed in herself, and if she loses her favor at that time, she may not be successful by this Spike.


    Just listen to that kid and give it a try.


    Shavana raided again, this time she changed her previous offensive and specifically attacked Spike''s legs.


    In order to avoid Savana''s attack, Spike needs a lot of leg movements.


    There was nothing unusual in the beginning.


    Until two minutes later.


    Spike''s movements were obviously stiff, and Shavana''s machete slipped through his thigh dangerously and dangerously. Fortunately, it just cut the pants without hurting.


    "Is it a coincidence? Or does Spike really hurt his leg?" Shavana was shocked.


    The easiest way to verify this idea now is to continue to attack.


    Once, twice, five times, ten times.


    Shawana attacked Spike''s lower body without stopping.


    Finally, Spike''s abnormality in his legs became more and more obvious. First, he couldn''t keep up with his speed, as if his upper body and lower body were completely in two steps.


    This directly caused Spike to be at a disadvantage in Shavana''s battle.


    boom


    With a loud noise, Shavana found an opportunity and hit Spike''s abdomen with a heavy blow, and Spike hit the wall beside the street heavily.


    Spike''s face almost twisted together because of the pain.


    "Asshole..." Just as Spike scolded, he was pale and sweaty.


    Because Shavana''s machete was just touching his crotch.


    "Don''t you need my service? My scimitar is happy to serve you." Shavana sneered at Spike.


    "You...you..." Spike trembled at this moment, as long as Shavana''s machete moved slightly, the happiness of his lower body was completely finished.


    "Spike, I warn you, if you dare to have another time, you are ready to say goodbye to your little brother."


    Shavana left a word and pulled out the scimitar.


    Spike fell to the ground, gasping for breath.


    how is this possible? How could he lose to Shavana, and why in the second half of the battle, she specifically attacked her lower body, did she find that she was injured?


    Impossible, I never mentioned that matter to anyone, even the doctor who treated myself was killed by myself.


    It is impossible for him to let others know that he has a serious injury that cannot be cured.


    This is something that Hawkeye Warriors cannot allow!


    After Spike was carried away by his own players, he still didn''t figure out this question.


    "Captain, you won!"


    "Captain, you were so handsome just now."


    "Captain, you should cut off his stuff, then our Skyhawk City will be much cleaner."


    The team members surrounded Shawana and offered their congratulations.


    At this moment, Ye Hao had turned his head and was about to leave, but his pace was very slow.


    "Stop me, stop me, stop me!" Ye Hao kept shouting in his heart.


    He is lustful and indulgent, and Shavana''s position is higher than that of Jon. If Ye Hao intentionally shows that he is close to Shavana, it is to put Ye Hao at a disadvantage.


    But if Shawana took the initiative to approach Ye Hao, it would be different.


    But until Ye Hao reached the corner of the street and was about to turn, Shavana did not stop her.


    "Is my calculation empty?" Ye Hao felt pity in his heart.


    "You just left? There is nothing you want to tell me?" Shavana appeared in front of Ye Hao somehow, staring at Ye Hao.

 Chapter 1927： Failed?

    1927 Failed?


    "My lord, what''s the matter?" Ye Hao lowered his head slightly, looking respectful.


    "Raise your head." Shavana stepped forward and forced directly in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao raised his head.


    "Who are you."


    "Jon, a soldier of the 7th Squadron of Skyhawk City Patrol." Ye Hao replied.


    "A little soldier, can you see Spike''s weakness?" Shavana drew out her scimitar and pressed it directly against Ye Hao''s throat.


    Because of the close distance, the two are almost close to each other.


    In addition, Shavana had just fought, and the clothes on her body showed many places because of Spike''s intention.


    Spike might not know that his behavior actually made other men cheaper.


    Facing the scimitar placed on his neck, Ye Hao did not resist. If he wanted to resist, Shavana''s life would end in a second.


    "Captain Shawana, what do you mean. I was kind to help you, but you still want to kill me?" Ye Hao''s eyes widened, with unwillingness, anger, and fear in his eyes.


    "What I doubt now is your identity. Your realm is only in Tier 3, a small Tier 3 can see through the weakness of a Tier 5 powerhouse, you say it is not suspicious.


    If you don''t explain it honestly, I can only send you to the interrogation team. "Shavana threatened.


    Ye Hao, the interrogation team in Tianying City, heard what Jon said.


    That is the place to interrogate anyone with suspicious behavior.


    Of those who entered there, more than half did not come out alive, even if the people who came out were confused for a long time, some of them suffered from mental illness for life.


    "My eldest brother George is also a red badge holder, and his job is the same as yours. I follow my brother all the year round. Although my talent is not as good as my brother, I will naturally find some ways to look more.


    And before my family was honored to be here, I was a medical family in the United States. I like reading some medical books. Just now that man fought with you. I soon discovered that his legs were abnormal, which was probably caused by old injuries. "Ye Hao explained.


    The words of these explanations are all true.


    Because Jon''s family is indeed a medical family.


    And Jon is lazy and playful. In order to prevent his brother from bothering him, he often put some medical books in his room to trick his brother into learning medicine.


    Through these small details, Ye Hao successfully compiled a perfect lie.


    "George?" Shavana had heard of this person, who was considered a mid-to-high-end person among the red badge holders, and his strength was comparable to Spike.


    If the guy in front of him is George''s younger brother, then maybe he really has that ability.


    Shavana put away her scimitar.


    "Captain, why did you come here suddenly?"


    "team¡­¡­"


    Shavana''s men ran over, just in time to see the scene where Shavana was sticking to Ye Hao.


    And from the perspective of the situation, Shawana took the initiative.


    The kid felt a little scared.


    At this time, a series of thoughts emerged in the minds of a group of people.


    "Did their captain finally get the hang of it?"


    "The captain pushes the pure beautiful boy in the street?"


    "Although this guy is not strong enough for the captain, but he looks good, maybe the captain likes this kind of tune."


    Shawana also noticed that her posture was a little wrong at the moment, she took a step back and returned to her team.


    "let''s go."


    When the voice fell, the group of people left, leaving Ye Hao standing there alone.


    "What the hell? That''s the end?" Ye Hao was stunned. Shouldn''t this woman be grateful to herself, and then invite herself to dinner, and then take herself to see various secret places.


    "Fiction and movies are indeed deceptive." Ye Hao muttered, and could only leave.


    In this Tianying City, who was unfamiliar with his birthplace, Ye Hao could only return to Jon''s house first.


    It was a double-storey house with a duplex structure, and it was considered a place where middle-class people in Tianying City could live.


    This is also the blessing of Jon''s brother.


    Ye Hao turned around on the first floor and went up to the second floor.


    As soon as he arrived on the second floor, the door of a room was opened, and a young girl in pajamas walked out of the room with a sleepy-eyed look, walking towards Ye Hao in a daze.


    As if he hadn''t seen Ye Hao at all, he hit Ye Hao directly.


    "Ouch."


    With this bump, the girl fell to the ground with a butt, completely awake.


    "Ghost!"


    The girl screamed.


    "It''s me, Jon." Ye Hao said lightly, looking at the girl in front of him.


    The girl''s name is Susan, a girl who lives in Jon''s house.


    "Why are you walking? There is no sound at all!" Susan glared at Ye Hao, looking very upset.


    Follow the information previously obtained.


    This Susan is the younger sister of a person who has a good relationship with Jon''s brother. That person died because of a battle, and her younger sister is just an incompetent ordinary person.


    If she was allowed to live in Skyhawk City, she would definitely fall to the worst ending.


    So Jon''s brother took her over and lived with the Jon brothers.


    Susan respected Jon''s brother, but she was very upset with Jon.


    Because Jon this guy wanted to watch Susan take a shower several times, and there were several nights that Jon supported his brother to go out on missions and brought the hot girl in the red light district home directly.


    This made Susan hate Jon in her heart.


    "You slept by yourself." Ye Hao pretended to be indifferent and ignored Susan and walked into his room.


    "Huh. Come back so early tonight, are you dying in the red light district?" Susan said mercilessly in contempt.


    bump


    Ye Hao''s door closed heavily.


    Susan stuck out her tongue at the door of Jon''s room, but the urinary bladder still reminded her of seeing herself getting up.


    Ye Hao looked at Jon''s room.


    On the surface, it looks neat and tidy, with books on cultivation and medicine on the shelves.


    There are computers on the desks, and there is a network in Tianying City, but only a local area network.


    Only a few computers have privileges to connect to external networks.


    In addition to these superficial things, Ye Hao knew that there were many indescribable books under Jon''s bed.


    And several G''s study materials in his folder.


    Ye Hao sat on the computer chair.


    "This island in the sky is really amazing. After staying on it for a long time, I never feel that I am floating in the air. How did Hawkeye get such a powerful technology?"


    Ye Hao muttered to himself.


    He closed his eyes, and his soul perception turned on.


    Because there are many powerful people in Skyhawk City, Ye Hao is very careful and feels a little bit.


    Soon there was no problem in most parts of Tianying City, and there was a castle in the center of Tianying City. There was a magic circle in the castle, and Ye Hao could not feel it.


    At the same time, there are special instruments below the ground, blocking Ye Hao''s perception.

 Chapter 1928： Identity detection!

    Chapter 1928 Identity Detection!


    Early the next morning, the sound of footsteps outside the house made Ye Hao suddenly open his eyes.


    In fact, he didn''t sleep that night, and he was thinking about how to spy on Hawkeye''s internal intelligence.


    Bump.


    "Jon, it''s me."


    A strong man''s voice came from outside the house.


    Ye Hao adjusted his emotions and walked to the door, opening the door.


    "Brother." Ye Hao looked depressed.


    Outside the house, one by one, two meters tall, very strong men standing there, with their brows and beards, looks very scary.


    "Jon, you don''t have a good rest. Is the night watch too tired? You can rest assured that my brother will arrange for you to be the team leader in two days. Then you won''t have to be so tired.


    The money is enough to spend, not enough. Tell me, my monthly points are 10,000! "


    But when the brawny man in front of him opened his mouth, it was completely different. Every sentence in the words was concerned, and his eyes were full of concern.


    This made Ye Hao feel that the man in front of him was not Jon''s brother, but Jon''s father.


    "No need." Ye Hao waved his hand impatiently, walked into the bathroom of the house and started to wash.


    This is how Jon treats his brother.


    Because Jon was spoiled by his brother a lot, he thought that no matter how good his brother was to him, that should be the case.


    George didn''t feel any surprise at all because of this. He stood at the door of the bathroom and looked at his brother: "Susan is ready for breakfast. Come down for dinner."


    I have vacation for these two days, so I can stay with you at home. "


    "Yeah." Ye Hao responded in a daze.


    With George''s departure, Ye Hao''s lazy breath also disappeared.


    "Now it seems that I can only rely on George''s thread to see if I can get some information."


    After washing, Ye Hao went downstairs, in the restaurant downstairs.


    The sumptuous dishes were on the table, and Susan and George were already seated.


    "Jon, come on. You see Susan specially made you your favorite potato pie today." George greeted warmly.


    "Brother George, I made it when you said you wanted to eat. Who would make it for him." Susan pouted, looking at Jon disgustingly.


    According to Jon''s habit, Ye Hao sat on the chair with a face spread out, picking up some food and stuffing it into his mouth.


    "Jon, actually you can take Susan out to play more if you have time. Go shopping and watch movies."


    At the dinner table George kept talking, as if there were too many things to say.


    Among them, Ye Hao could clearly hear that George wanted to match his younger brother and Susan together, and let them be together.


    However, this is basically impossible in the current situation, and Susan simply looks down on Jon, the prostitute.


    "Brother. During this period of time, I feel that there have been several more flights in and out of Tianying City''s port than before. Is there any plan for the base?" Ye Hao asked tentatively.


    The flight refers to the only way out of the island in the sky. There is an airport outside of Skyhawk City. Only planes taking off from there can pass through the barrier and only get permission to land on the island in the sky.


    Otherwise, if any unknown aircraft enters the air island, it will be directly destroyed by the missile artillery on the air island.


    "It''s been very busy these days. The red badge team is moving in Bacheng. I don''t know what the specific action is, but there must be a big move.


    The operation in Europe a few months ago was cancelled because of some problems, otherwise the whole Europe is now lively. "George didn''t conceal anything in the face of his brother.


    "Then there is no other special place?" Ye Hao asked.


    "A special place? It''s the cadres of the black badge holders who often show up recently, and there is nothing special about them." George pondered.


    "Jon, why did you suddenly think of asking these questions." George looked at his brother curiously.


    Ye Hao ate the potato pie and said, "I feel that I am going to break through to Tier 4 recently. I think I can have a red badge just like your brother then."


    When George heard the news, he laughed and patted his brother on the shoulder.


    "Great, I know that my brother is promising. Come on, wait until you reach Tier 4, then I will pull you into my team, and then our brother can also have a look after."


    "Yeah." Ye Hao nodded.


    George is very kind to his younger brother, and often gives Jon some training resources, otherwise it is impossible to have Tier 3 strength by virtue of Jon''s talent.


    "By the way, there are some things today. I''m going to the central square for a blood test in the morning. I will take you with me." George said suddenly.


    Blood test?


    It is to check whether there are any intruders among the residents in the Eagle Eye Base. This is really strict.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao and Susan both nodded.


    After eating breakfast, George left the house with the two of them and walked towards the central square.


    There were obviously more people at this time than last night, and the streets were full of all kinds of people.


    All skin colors, old and weak, women and children.


    The central square is a big square.


    It is about the size of a regular gymnasium, and there are many stone statues on the square.


    These stone statues are all in the shape of demons, with horns and wings.


    Ordinary people need to line up for a blood test.


    But because George is the holder of the red badge, even Ye Hao and Susan have privileges.


    George led the two directly to a sparsely populated monitoring point, where some blood test instruments were placed.


    "We''ll test it." George walked to the staff.


    The staff glanced at the red badge on George''s chest. Without saying much, he took out the testing equipment and started to check one by one for George and others.


    The inspection process is divided into blood draw, fingerprints, pupil and iris comparison.


    Because drawing blood requires time for testing, it is the first step.


    After the blood is drawn, fingerprints and pupil iris begin.


    "Come here and press all ten fingers on it." The staff pointed at the front instrument and shouted to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao stepped up, pressing all ten fingers of both hands.


    The laser began to scan on Ye Hao''s finger, and the whole process lasted for ten seconds.


    The staff glanced at the scanned data and then at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t panic at all: "What''s wrong? Is there a problem."


    "It''s okay. Let''s compare the pupils and irises. Place the chin in this position and look at the two lenses with both eyes." The staff then made Ye Hao''s face stick to the front of another instrument, similar to the type of refractor in an optical shop. .


    Several rays of light scanned the iris of Ye Hao''s pupil several times, and the sample was quickly collected.

 Chapter 1929： Susans hatred

    Chapter 1929 Susan''s Hatred


    "Why, why are you arresting me? I am not a spy, I am not a spy!"


    At this time, at another checkpoint in the far side, several soldiers pressed a man to the ground, and the man shouted in horror.


    "Your blood sample is wrong, and the four fingerprints in your fingerprint are all different from the previous record." The staff member said coldly.


    The man raised his head and shouted loudly: "I...I. It may be that my blood has changed a little because of my illness. My hand burned some time ago, so...it must have been a problem at that time. of.


    I really am me, I am not a spy. Please believe me, believe me! "


    "I don''t believe you that is the matter of the Interrogation Bureau. You guys, take him to the Interrogation Bureau." The staff said mercilessly.


    The people around were watching this scene indifferently, as if they had long been used to it.


    "With such a rigorous search, it is really hard for ordinary spies to get into places like Eagle Eye Base." Ye Hao thought to himself.


    Ye Hao just took a look at the man who was taken away with his mind-reading technique. That man did not lie, he was indeed wronged.


    However, the cadres of Hawkeye would not believe so easily. Even if the danger was only 30%, they would investigate clearly.


    When he came out of the interrogation bureau, most of this person was also abandoned.


    "Jon." Someone called Jon''s name.


    Ye Hao turned his head and looked over: "I am."


    The staff looked at Ye Hao: "Your test has been completed. There is no problem."


    "This is my own brother, of course there will be no problem." George on the side patted Ye Hao''s shoulder and laughed.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth.


    In fact, he was prepared.


    He had taken blood samples from True Jon a long time ago and stored them in his own storage items. Just now, he used some small means to replace the blood samples with True Jon. Of course, he would not check it out. problem.


    The fingerprint is even simpler. Ye Hao directly manipulated his skin, forming a fingerprint exactly like Jon on his finger.


    As for the pupil iris, don''t forget the magic pupil that Ye Hao evolved through the perspective eye. In front of the magic pupil, even these detection instruments have no effect.


    It is because of these that Ye Hao dared to pretend to be a person and mix into the Eagle Eye base.


    "what."


    Suddenly there was a scream next to him, Susan''s voice.


    "What''s wrong with Susan?" George asked caringly for the first time.


    Susan blushed and pointed to a man next to her: "He...he just touched my...butt."


    "Asshole, dare to molest my sister." George exuded a murderous look, and hit the man''s face with a fist.


    George at this moment is completely different from before, and now he really looks like a killer.


    "George, what are you doing?" A man inserted horizontally and directly caught George''s fist.


    "Corot, what do you mean?"


    It seems that George knows this man.


    Ye Hao glanced at this person, with a red badge hanging on his chest, and his strength was comparable to George at Tier 5 level.


    "I don''t mean anything, it''s just that Captain George is in front of me, and the person who beat me is a bit of a shame." Corot looked at George with a light smile.


    George stared coldly at the guy who was shrinking behind Corot.


    "He is yours? This **** molested my sister. I won''t tidy him up. He can''t leave today."


    "Missing? Don''t say it so ugly. Maybe my brother just wants to play with Miss Susan, and who has seen my brother molesting." Corot looked inconsistent.


    "It''s him! It''s this bastard!" Susan stomped her feet in shame.


    "Little girl, you can eat rice, but you can''t talk nonsense. When did I molest you? If I molested you, you might have called my father under my crotch now." The man who molested Susan had Corot Support, not afraid.


    "Boy, I tore your mouth!" George was angry, and smashed his fist.


    "Captain George, you really want to turn my face with me." Corot threatened.


    "Turn your face and turn your face, who is afraid of who!"


    George and Corot kept waving their fists, and they fisted directly there.


    After dozens of punches, the two of them retreated a few steps at the same time.


    "George and this Corot are both physical cultivators, and it is difficult to tell the winner or loser in a short time." Ye Hao made a judgment next to him.


    Corot let out a mouthful of blood: "Captain George, don''t want me to give you face or face. Susan''s father is also my friend anyway."


    "Friend, you deserve to be called a friend. If it weren''t for you, Susan''s father wouldn''t die at all!" George was angry and told a secret directly.


    This shocked Susan.


    George paused, and he looked at Susan.


    Ye Hao recalled what Jon said about the intelligence. Many years ago, George had always said that Susan''s father was sacrificed during the mission. The matter of Corot has never been mentioned.


    "You killed my father?" Susan stared at Corot with red and swollen eyes.


    "I didn''t say that. It was your father who had obtained the wrong information at the time, and the meeting place with us went wrong. You can''t blame us for being ambushed by the enemy.


    To blame, you can only blame him for being stupid.


    Susan, you are so grown up. When I saw you last time, you were only four or five years old. I promised your father will take good care of you.


    When will you come to your uncle''s house, let the uncles take good care of you. "Corot laughed wretchedly.


    "Asshole!" Susan suddenly pulled out a dagger, three steps in two steps, the dagger in her hand directly inserted into Corot''s chest.


    It was sudden, but Susan was an ordinary person after all, very slow.


    Corot grabbed Susan''s wrist directly.


    "Want to kill me? Believe it or not, I''m looking for someone to turn you." Corot said, twisting the dagger directly and thrusting it towards Susan''s abdomen.


    "Dare you!" George was angry and rushed to try to stop it, but several of Corot''s men rushed out.


    Although he was not George''s opponent, he still delayed George.


    "In broad daylight, do you have the ability to bully a girl?" Ye Hao didn''t know when he appeared next to Susan, and grabbed Corot''s dagger with one hand.


    Blood kept flowing down from the dagger.


    Susan was dumbfounded, she looked at Ye Hao dumbly, she was dumbfounded.


    "You are George''s **** brother. A guy like you is in Skyhawk City. That''s scum. If it wasn''t for your brother, you might have died early now." Corot stared at Ye Hao.


    "I''m a trash? Well, my sister has been bullied. How can I not be a big brother. Let your subordinate come out and fight with me, the kind of life or death." Ye Hao stared at Ke Luo, neither humble nor overbearing.


    He didn''t care that he still had a dagger in his hand.

 Chapter 1930： Contract

    Chapter 1930


    "You want to fight my subordinates? I heard you right. You are a Tier 3 trifle, want to fight my Tier 4 subordinates?" Corot laughed.


    At this time George also came over and forced Corot back with a fist, and the **** dagger fell on the ground.


    "Jon, are you okay. Your hands are bleeding!" Seeing that his brother was injured, George was more painful than he was injured.


    He tore open his clothes directly and bandaged George.


    "Susan, Jon, let''s go back." George took Ye Hao and Susan to go back.


    But it has been blocked by Corot''s people.


    The people around also discovered the strangeness here, and surrounded a big circle with the mentality of watching the excitement.


    "Isn''t that George and Corot?"


    "I heard that they have a bad relationship. Is this arguing again?"


    "It''s bleeding, it feels not easy."


    "Captain George didn''t take anybody, only his brother and the girl. If you do it, you will suffer."


    George looked at Corot in front of him with murderous intent in his eyes.


    "Corot, you really want to make things worse."


    Corot shrugged, patted the dust on his body, and said casually: "I originally didn''t want to make things big, but I didn''t expect that this brother, who was so courageous, wanted to challenge my men.


    You have to know, I am a very face-saving person. Since others are provocative, then I will take the move.


    So no matter what, you and Susan can go today, but your brother has to fight with my men. "


    "No, I''ll fight you!" George, who regarded his younger brother more importantly than himself, could not hurt him again.


    "Brother, our family has no spoils. Since it''s what I said, then I will do it." Ye Hao walked out, looking disdainful of the crowd.


    "Boy, stylish. I''ll entertain you later." The guy who molested Susan came out, clenching his fists, looking very confident.


    "Jon!" George still wanted to persuade his brother.


    "Brother, don''t talk about it anymore. You know my character. Once I decide something, no one will say anything." Ye Hao stopped George from continuing.


    Susan on the side looked at Ye Hao with a complicated expression, and she bit her lip: "Jon...Actually, you don''t have to take risks for you, and I didn''t suffer any losses. All... All... One bite."


    "I''m not for you, I''m just for myself." Ye Hao rolled up his sleeves and warmed up.


    Susan was taken aback, this guy was too straight, and finally moved by herself for a while.


    "Jon, are you sure you want to fight?" George asked seriously.


    "OK." Ye Hao glanced at a teahouse beside the central square in the distance, and there was a beautiful figure on it.


    It was the Shawana of yesterday.


    There is also a figure behind Shawana, through the breath, you can detect that this person''s strength is at the sixth level, and should be a senior cadre of the Hawkeye organization.


    The reason why Ye Hao suddenly wants to make trouble is that he wants to make trouble to attract others'' attention.


    He can''t spend on the island in the sky like a spy, his time is limited, so he can only rely on this extraordinary method.


    "George, you see that your brother is so confident, just give him a chance." Corot spoke to the side with a wicked smile on his mouth.


    "Okay. I agree with this battle. It''s here! No weapons are allowed. Complete melee combat. If one party admits defeat, the battle is over!" George said solemnly.


    "No problem." Corot generously agreed to all the conditions George said.


    "Boss." The man looked at Corot.


    Corot leaned into his ear: "Ghost, these are just verbal words. You can''t care about it when you fight, and you''ll be beaten to death by the time.


    That fellow George has been against me. I can''t clean him, and I can''t clean his brother?


    It is best to be half-dead, if he sees his brother can only be a useless person in his life, his expression must be very exciting. "


    The ghost hand showed a clear expression, and slashed an OK to Corobby: "Don''t worry, boss, I must make every bone in his body make a sound."


    George didn''t know that Corot was ready to abolish his brother.


    He walked in front of Ye Hao and patted Ye Hao''s shoulder: "Jon, remember. That man is called Guishou, a Tier 4 junior fighter, who is good at melee combat, and his best is Grappling Jiu-Jitsu!


    If there is any danger in waiting, you must abstain, no matter what your life is most important. "


    "I see." Ye Hao nodded heavily.


    Ye Hao looked at the ghost hand, but in his heart he looked at the person above the teahouse in the distance behind him.


    "Shavana, the one named Jon is the one you are talking about?"


    "Yes. I was troubled by Spike before, and he helped me. He is a very potential person, and his bone age is under twenty-five years old, which also meets our standards." Shavana turned her head and respected Looking at the woman sitting on the sofa and drinking red wine.


    This woman is tall, wearing a tight black uniform, long leather boots, and a lot of skull tattoos on her arms.


    These tattoos did not destroy the beauty of women at all, but gave people a wild and mysterious feeling.


    "But his strength is only Tier 3, which is too low."


    "My lord. The person we are going to choose this time should not be judged by strength, but by talent. This person is very talented." Shavana said.


    "You admire him so much, Shawana, wouldn''t you like this man?" The woman smiled evilly.


    "Shawana dare not, Shawana is an adult, Shawana''s body, and Shawana''s heart will always belong to an adult." Shawana knelt on the ground with a pious look.


    "Okay, I know your loyalty. But the person we have to choose is not just talented. If he can successfully win this battle, then maybe I can add him to my list." His red lips slipped.


    In the central square, those staff members also noticed the movement here.


    But they didn''t stop it. After all, the Hawkeye organization is a kind of dark organization, and most of the people here are people abandoned by the world.


    Contradictions are inevitable, so to a certain extent, the Hawkeye base allows this kind of contract, as long as it does not cause too much impact.


    "Boy. I will treat you well, and my hand will touch all the bones of your body." The ten fingers of the ghost hand swayed randomly.


    "I think from tomorrow, you will start to get used to living with your feet."


    Ye Hao raised his hand and hooked his finger at the ghost hand.

 Chapter 1931： Weird fight

    Chapter 1931 Strange Battle


    The ghost hand attacked first, making eagle claws on both hands, and whizzing towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao glanced at the people around him.


    In this battle, he didn''t care about the strength of the ghost hand.


    Most importantly, he is fighting on behalf of Jon, so he can''t use fighting skills that Jon can''t.


    In such a situation, he still needs to amaze the crowd and attract the attention of the group of people in the distance.


    He needs to act well in this scene.


    And Jon¡¯s martial artist learned from his brother, the most common and simple Muay Thai, combined with some combat grappling techniques.


    "Jon be careful!" George on the side looked at his brother worriedly.


    "George, don''t worry. The ghost hand is accurate." Corot folded his arms and stood beside George.


    There is a standard, but this standard is to destroy your brother.


    George looked at the weird Corot: "Corot, I don''t care what cards you play, if my brother has a long and two short, I will never end with you!"


    "Oh... then I''ll wait." Corot smiled.


    Susan is now holding her hands on her chest, praying.


    She hated Jon very much in normal times, and even wished that Jon could make a fool of herself, but this time Jon was out for her.


    This touched her a little bit, and she hoped that Jon could win the battle.


    Look back into the field.


    Facing the attack of the ghost hand, Ye Hao''s expression was heavy, his body sank slightly, then he clenched his fists to protect his face and raised his right leg.


    This is the position of Muay Thai. If you tie cloth strips on your arms, palms, and head, you will definitely be a Muay Thai fighter.


    Although Muay Thai is inferior to other techniques in speed, its explosive power is the most terrifying in the secular world.


    Even those who are good at Muay Thai in the hands of innate masters have a strong explosive power.


    Facing the oncoming ghosts, Ye Hao first kicked sideways.


    The hands of Guishou kept colliding with Ye Hao''s feet, making a collision sound like steel.


    "Okay! Kick him, don''t give him a chance to get close!" George off the court was as if he was on the scene, more excited than Ye Hao, wishing he would go up and compete with the ghost hand.


    "Multiple ghost claws." The ghost hand suddenly increased in speed and rushed in front of Ye Hao, waving his two hands continuously, turning out countless ghost hands, as if countless hands were attacking.


    "Making mystery." Ye Hao dismissed it in his heart. He could see through such a low-level trick at a glance. Among so many ghost claws, only two were true.


    Ye Hao didn''t hide, just put his hands on his chest.


    Blood spattered.


    The two hands of the ghost hand happened to be caught on Ye Hao''s arm, Ye Hao''s sleeve was scratched to pieces, and a lot of blood was shed.


    "Jon!" George shouted outside the court, his fists tightly squeezed.


    "It seems to be over." Corot was full of confidence. He knew the strength of the ghost hand. For this third-order guy, the ghost hand only needs a little effort, and the guy''s arm will be useless.


    But as expected, the sound of the arm breaking did not come.


    "Strange, why this kid''s arm is so hard. For a Tier 3 guy, I should be able to smash his arm directly." Guishou was secretly puzzled.


    "Opportunity is here." Ye Hao held the ghost hand wandering, turning his two hands, and directly clasped the wrist of the ghost hand.


    "Grab!" George''s eyes lit up.


    Ye Hao leaped high, turned 360 degrees, and directly sat on the head of Guishou, with his feet wrapped around his neck.


    "Okay! Punch him!" George was extremely excited, he didn''t expect the situation to suddenly reverse.


    "Ghost, what are you doing! Counterattack!" Corot also noticed the strangeness and yelled.


    The neck of the ghost hand was locked, with one arm against Ye Hao''s legs, otherwise his neck would be twisted by Ye Hao.


    "Asshole." The ghost hand had a murderous look in his eyes, and his breath began to soar.


    He originally thought that he could handle this guy easily, but now he was actually riding on his head, which was a shame for him.


    "Boy, I won''t kill you today. I won''t be called Guishou!" Guishou gritted his teeth, and his Tier 4 primary aura burst out.


    Guishou''s whole body was bruised.


    "You can''t just solve him like this, otherwise it will cause confusion." Ye Hao glanced at the distant gaze, he let go of his legs.


    And deliberately let the ghost hand grab one of his own feet and throw himself away.


    Ye Hao''s body flew out, rolled a few times in the air, and landed on the ground.


    "Damn it, almost." Ye Hao said angrily.


    In this way, it was as if the opportunity was finally found, but the other party asked him.


    "This ghost hand is really a Tier 4 powerhouse, how come I can''t find North when being beaten by a Tier 3 powerhouse."


    "Look at the red badge on his chest, tusk tusk, I doubt if I got it through the back door."


    "With this strength, even if he wins after a while, what will happen. Under a Tier 3 powerhouse, he almost loses and capsizes."


    People around were talking about it.


    This made the expression on Guishou''s face black and white.


    "Shut up to me! Whoever dares to talk nonsense, I will kill him."


    "Boy, congratulations for completely irritating me. I want to crush every bone in my body." The ghost pointed at Ye Hao, annoyed into anger.


    Then Guishou launched a torrential rain-like offensive against Ye Hao, and Ye Hao was obviously a little hard to fight under Guishou''s offensive, and began to retreat little by little.


    Above the teahouse in the distance.


    Shawana frowned slightly, obviously not hiding Ye Hao''s performance.


    Is it true that what he showed before was really just a coincidence.


    "It''s interesting." The mysterious woman behind Shawana suddenly spoke.


    "My lord, my subordinate missed my eyes. I wasted my adult''s time, please confess my crime." Shavana knelt on the ground.


    "Going? No, you didn''t go. This kid is indeed a bit talented. Although his strength is a bit low, he has a good fighting spirit.


    Previously, the ghost hand underestimated the enemy and found the opportunity to fight back.


    If it weren''t for the realm gap, I guess that kid had already won. "The mysterious woman smiled.


    "But in this situation, he obviously can''t beat that guy anymore." Shavana looked at Ye Hao, who had been defending during the battle.


    "No, no, no. On the contrary, it was the current situation that made me interested in him. After the failure of that move just now, Guishou used his full strength.


    The little guy knew that he was not the opponent of the ghost hand, so he took a defensive position. He was waiting for the opportunity. He was waiting for the enemy to be exhausted, and then gave a killer counterattack.


    You haven''t noticed that until now, although he has been suppressed, the injuries he suffered are all skin injuries, which will not cause any impact on the body at all.


    The most important question now is whether he can support that time. "The corner of the mysterious woman''s mouth was curved.

 Chapter 1932： Lets come to an end

    Chapter 1932 let''s come to an end


    This battle has been going on for nearly ten minutes. From the perspective of the battle situation, the ghost hand has the advantage.


    But Ye Hao insisted on it all the time. He was like a Xiaoqiang who could not be beaten. No matter how many times he was knocked down, he would still stand up.


    Even if the body is covered with mud, even if the clothes are in tatters, even if the blood has stained the clothes red.


    There were teardrops in Susan''s eyes, and she covered her mouth: "Don''t... don''t hit anymore."


    Obviously, this battle has fallen into a battle of life and death. If this is allowed to continue, the slightest result will be a serious injury to one party.


    boom


    Suddenly, Ye Hao received a heavy blow from the ghost hand. He flew out and directly hit a wall of a house outside the central square, where a crack appeared.


    The ghost hand didn''t mean to give up, and charged with murderous intent.


    Ye Hao resisted with both arms, and finally hit the wall again and fell into the room.


    Guishou rushed in immediately, and the sound of the fist colliding could be heard, and the fighting continued in the room.


    The sound of glass breaking, the sound of falling walls, the sound of smashing tables, one after another.


    The staff in the central square frowned at this time.


    The battle between Jon and Ghost Hand has violated the rules of Skyhawk City and destroyed the infrastructure. According to the rules, it should be organized immediately.


    "Damn it, stop! The battle is over!" George couldn''t stand it anymore at this time, he was ready to rush to stop the battle.


    "George, this is wrong with you. We are all fighters. You should understand that we should not stop the battle before it is over. This is the basic principle of our being fighters." Corot blocked George''s path with his face With a ridiculous smile.


    "I''m going to your TM principle, I said that if I don''t fight, I won''t fight. Corot, you want to fight, I will fight with you!" George waved his fist and rushed towards Corot.


    At this moment, he was also dazzled by anger.


    "Stop it all."


    At this time, Shavana appeared, blocking Corot and George, and at the same time stopped the staff who tried to stop the battle with her eyes.


    "My lord has an order, no one is allowed to stop this battle." A golden badge appeared in Shavana''s hand.


    Seeing this badge, everyone was dumbfounded.


    Only those great talents have this kind of golden badge. Could it be that one of them is here now?


    The staff silently returned.


    Corot was puzzled, but this was the result he wanted. He spread his hands and looked at George jokingly: "Oh, it seems that even if you want to stop this battle, there is no chance now."


    George clenched his fist, his bloodshot eyes staring at Shavana: "Why?"


    "Why? George, you are a red badge holder, dare to question that adult''s order?" Shavana glared at George.


    Many people around him also cast unkind eyes.


    The words of those adults, in the Eagle Eye base, are like divine words, and everyone must abide by it.


    Anyone who dares to defy is against the entire Hawkeye base.


    George gritted his teeth and stopped talking, his eyes fixed on the residential area where the sound of fighting came.


    "Ghost, listen to me. Kill that kid!" Corot was directly adding fuel to the fire at this time. Since he had torn his face with George, he didn''t worry that the other party would retaliate.


    What''s more, no one has the ability to stop this battle now.


    George squeezed his fist, his palm was punctured by his fingertips, and blood was constantly flowing out.


    Inside the teahouse in the distance.


    The mysterious woman stared at the ruins. Although she could not see, she could feel the two breaths fighting desperately.


    "Will you be the one I chose?"


    ...


    The scenes in the residential buildings absolutely made the mysterious woman and others never expected.


    At this moment, the ghost hand was lying limply on the ground, his legs were broken, and his mouth could only make a whining sound, full of blood.


    Countless knives, furniture, floating around.


    And Ye Hao sat on the sofa with Erlang''s legs up.


    "Didn''t you say you want to destroy me? I''m here now, come on." Ye Hao looked at the ghost hand playfully.


    Guishou looked at Ye Hao in horror, he shook his head repeatedly, and then kept kowtow at Ye Hao, as if begging Ye Hao to forgive his life.


    In just a few minutes, the ghost hand thoroughly felt what it was like to go from heaven to hell.


    After the two entered this residential building, the momentum of the guy in front of him changed completely.


    It seems to have changed from a cat to a tiger.


    Afterwards, he was like a doll, being fiddled with by the other party, without the ability to fight back at all.


    All the sounds heard outside were the sounds of his body hitting the furniture and hitting the wall.


    "It''s not over yet. Another two minutes." Ye Hao snapped his fingers.


    A TV series hit the ghost hand''s head directly.


    Then Guishou''s body floated, pierced the ceiling directly, and flew to the second floor.


    This weird battle continues.


    "Hey, you are sure of this. The guys outside won''t notice the strangeness here." Ye Hao secretly said in his heart.


    "Don''t worry, you have forgotten who I am. Although this goddess is the Queen of Darkness, her spiritual and spatial attainments are also quite good.


    In all planes, not to mention ranking first, at least the number...


    At least the existence of the top five, with such low-level creatures, how could they see through the spells of this goddess. "Evelyn said proudly.


    That¡¯s right, the reason why people outside can¡¯t perceive the movement inside is because Ye Hao created a position here according to Evelyn¡¯s suggestion, so that the observer outside would only observe Ye Hao¡¯s Out of the scene.


    "Isn''t it great? Tell you, I still have a lot of small skills. For example, in the spiritual aspect, to increase the sensitivity of female creatures by a hundredfold, that tastes..."


    "Xingqiong, let her be quiet." There were several black lines on Ye Hao''s forehead. This goddess who drives at every turn has a big problem.


    Fortunately, she listened very much to Xingqiong. As long as Xingqiong spoke, Evelyn would not speak.


    "It''s almost time to end. This performance should also come to an end." Ye Hao stood up, looking at some embarrassed wounds on his body.


    These wounds were made by Ye Hao intentionally, and they were completed when he stopped the body''s self-repair function and the strength of the shredded meat.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for Ye Hao to hurt Ye Hao at all by that ant.


    boom


    An embarrassed figure fell heavily and fell in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao grabbed Guishou''s head and walked outside.


    "Well, here''s a perfect curtain call."

 Chapter 1933： Whos winning?

    Chapter 1933 Who Wins?


    At the moment, most people in the central square are watching the battle.


    Suddenly, the residential building over there collapsed, and dust was raised around it.


    After a while, a figure gradually emerged from the dust.


    "It''s over? Who won this?"


    "Well, it must be a ghost hand. They are Tier 4 fighters, and that kid is at best a Tier 3 late fighter. This is a realm, how can you win."


    "But just now I thought that kid was not bad, although he was a level worse, he still had back and forth with the ghost hand."


    "That''s because Master Guishou didn''t come to the real. You didn''t see how the kid was in the end. He was pulled into the house and beaten. It is estimated that he may have lost his arm and broken his leg."


    Onlookers talked a lot.


    "George, I''m sorry. If you hit your brother out, don''t be angry and get sick." Corot looked at the dark-faced George next to him jokingly.


    George didn''t speak, but he had made up his mind secretly that if his brother had something to do, he would fight with Corot and the ghost fish anyway.


    "Brother George, you... look... it''s... it''s Jon!" Susan on the side covered her mouth and pointed at the figure walking out of the dust.


    I saw that it turned out to be Jon!


    There are many wounds on his body, blood is still flowing out in some places, and there is still something vaguely **** behind him.


    "Captain Corot, I''m sorry. Your subordinate is not resistant to the beating, and he died by accident." Ye Hao threw the body of Guishou in front of Corot.


    Although on the surface it is still impossible to recognize who this is.


    But Jon came out, the ghost hand was nowhere to be seen, anyone could think of whose corpse was.


    "Oh my God! The ghost hand is dead!"


    "Looking at the appearance of the ghost hand, the flesh was beaten and the bones of the arms and feet were broken. How miserable the beating was."


    "What the **** did this kid do."


    Corot''s expression at the moment was very wonderful, one piece of green and one piece of white. He squeezed his fist and looked at the dead body of his ghost hand, staring at Jon: "Boy, you''re playing a bit too far!"


    "Excessive? I killed him and called Huo Huo. Don''t you call him Huo Huo if you told him to kill me." Ye Hao stepped and shook his body a little, and he walked in front of Corot.


    "Pooh."


    Spit on Corot''s clothes.


    "I really hate other people''s threats. Today, it is the ghost hand who died. Next time, you may be Captain Corot." Ye Hao''s mouth curled up with a smile.


    The smile on Ye Hao''s **** clothes at this moment gave people an even more permeating feeling.


    "Boy, I think you are looking for death!" Corot was angry and slammed his fist towards Ye Hao''s door.


    "Dare you!" George rushed out and stood in front of his brother.


    The younger brother was not dead, which was already a big surprise for George, and now Corot still wants to deal with his younger brother in front of him.


    But there was another person who prevented Corot''s behavior.


    "Shavana, get away!" Corot stared at Shavana who was in front of him.


    "I can leave it, but you better understand how much it will cost you. From now on, this Jon is the man of that adult. If you dare to hurt him here, touch that adult. The person you want.


    You should know how you will end up. "Shavana said lightly.


    Corot thought of Shavana''s appearance with the badge before, and he clenched his fists unwillingly and glared at Jon and George.


    "let''s go!"


    Leaving the central square with the body of the ghost hand.


    "You kid can do it. You killed the ghost hand. Tell me how you did it." George patted Ye Hao''s shoulder with a smile.


    He is even happier than when he completes the task.


    But the next moment, Ye Hao''s body fell straight forward.


    "Jon, Jon!" George hurriedly held Ye Hao, watching Ye Hao pale and closed his eyes: "What''s wrong with you, Jon! Talk quickly, don''t scare brother!"


    Susan on the side was also very anxious.


    "He''s just tired after the battle. This is a bottle of healing medicine. Take him home to rest. When he wakes up, take him to me." Shavana threw a bottle of potion to George, then turned and left.


    Before George could think about it, he took his brother on his back and walked home.


    The central square was quiet again, but everyone was still discussing the battle just now.


    "My lord, I have already conveyed what you asked me to convey. However, his condition is a bit serious and it is estimated that it will take a few days to recover." Shavana returned to the mysterious woman and knelt on one knee.


    "Very well, this kid has a good fighting talent. Although the enemy is strong and I am weak, he can still keep his head sober. If such a person is cultivated in strength, he is definitely a manufacturable. I am a little bit reluctant to send him up. "The mysterious woman smiled and shook her head.


    ...


    George''s residence.


    At this moment, Ye Hao was lying on the bed wrapped in gauze, Susan fell asleep on the bedside, and George was lying on the sofa not far away.


    There are many **** gauze on the table next to it, as well as various bottles and cans.


    It has been a day and a night since Ye Hao''s battle, and the two of them have been there to take care of him all day.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes slightly, and he looked at George and Susan.


    In fact, his coma are all fake, just to cover up.


    The acting should be comprehensive.


    So Ye Hao heard what Shawana said before.


    "It seems that the plan this time is very smooth. I have already attracted the attention of the upper class of Hawkeye. I am still a person with a golden badge, and it is very likely that he is a former Tarot member.


    If I can gain the trust of that person, it will be convenient for me to move in the Hawkeye base. "Ye Hao thought to himself.


    "Yeah." Susan, who was lying on the bedside, moved around.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes and continued to pretend to sleep.


    Rest for a long time and then wake up.


    After half a day, everything went according to the script.


    Ye Hao pretended to just wake up.


    George and Susan were pleasantly surprised.


    "Great, your kid finally woke up. You have been sleeping for a day and a half, but you worry about Susan."


    "Brother George, what are you talking about!" Susan stomped her feet, picked up the changed gauze, and ran out of the house.


    "Jon, it''s not that the big brother said you. We are the only two of us left in our family. The big brother is only a relative of you. Don''t do anything like this again in the future." George patted Ye Hao on the shoulder and said very seriously. .


    Relatives?


    Although Ye Hao knew that this feeling was for this body, Ye Hao still felt warm in his heart.


    "Ok."

 Chapter 1934： Five Kings of Hawkeye

    Chapter 1934 Five Eagle Eyes


    "Your kid hid a hand, you can kill that ghost hand." George withdrew with a serious expression, and patted Ye Hao on the shoulder excitedly.


    "It''s just a fluke, that guy underestimated the enemy. And I was more resistant to beating, so I spent time with him. When I drag him to exhaustion, I will take him down in one fell swoop." Ye Hao explained.


    "Yes, you can. As expected of my brother!" George was overjoyed.


    "That''s right. I remember as if before I went into a coma, a woman walked by and said what?" Ye Hao asked and looked at George.


    "Yes, it''s the captain of Shawana. She made you go find her after he was injured." George finished speaking, and he looked at Ye Hao curiously: "Brother, how did you meet this Shawana?


    This woman''s temper is not very good, most of all to men. And she also said that the adult has fancyed you! This is no small matter. "


    Ye Hao''s heart moved and he asked, "Brother. Who do you mean by that adult?"


    "You kid don''t know, it''s the top five adults. Most of the high-level cadres in the Eagle Eye base are loyal to one of the five adults.


    Even though there is no contradiction on the inside of our Eagle Eye, there are still sect differences.


    A team like mine belongs to Lord War Demon faction. "George said.


    "Five adults? Which five adults are those?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I shouldn''t have told you about these things before. Since Shawana said that you were favored by that adult, sooner or later you will come into contact with people at that level. I will tell you first.


    Our Hawkeye is not divided into classes, there are five layers in total.


    The bottom layer is the most ordinary person, and the fourth class is someone who is as capable as you but not capable.


    The third class is like your brother, who is regarded as the main combatant of the Hawkeye base, wearing a red badge.


    The second-class people took the lead in the black badge. They were senior cadres at the Hawkeye base. The number was about ten to twenty, and their strength was between Tier 5 and Tier 6.


    The last is the first class, that is, the five adults.


    Few people know what the five adults are and where they come from. We all know their code names.


    The object of my allegiance, Lord War Demon, and the object of Shavana''s allegiance, the Queen of Death, the former Corot who opposed us, his allegiance is Lord Judge.


    There are also Lord Luna and Mr. Weird.


    They are called the Five Kings of Eagle Eyes. "


    War Demon, Queen of Death, Judge, Moon God, Mr. Weird.


    Many Tarot cards appeared in Ye Hao''s mind.


    War Demon is mostly a chariot. The guys who have fought with him several times before are still hitting himself with nuclear bombs in the Mediterranean.


    The Queen of Death is obvious, Tarot Death.


    The judge should be Tarot Trial without any accident.


    And Luna is mostly Tarot¡¤Moon.


    Mr. Weird¡¯s name is a bit hard to guess.


    "Then what is the strength of these five adults?" Ye Hao looked curious.


    "Speaking out, I''m afraid to scare you to death. Those five adults are said to have at least the strength of a seventh-order warrior, and some even have the strength of a seventh-order holy realm!"


    George solemnly told Ye Hao: "George, I can remind you. If you really see those adults, you must be honest and keep all your careful thoughts away from me!"


    "Brother, you look down on me too much. Those are all seventh-tier eighth adults. How dare I have any disrespect." Ye Hao scratched his head, and he lay on the bed again.


    "Brother, I''m a little tired, I''ll take a break first."


    "Well, take a good rest."


    Ye Hao closed his eyes, but his mind was still turning.


    Five 7th-order powerhouses.


    If it is only the seventh-order, then Ye Hao can handle it. If, as George said, there are people from the eighth-order holy realm, or even more than one, it will be very troublesome.


    At the beginning, Ye Hao was able to succeed in the underworld because that guy Xuan Ming was only semi-sage. If he had fully entered the holy realm, the ending might be completely different.


    The third day after the duel.


    Ye Hao came to the huge castle in the center of Tianying City, and there was a red warrior guarding him at the gate of the castle.


    "Stop, please show your ID." The soldier stared at Ye Hao.


    "This is my ID. I came to her at the request of Master Shawana." Ye Hao took out Jon''s ID and showed it to the soldiers.


    "Your name is Jon."


    At this time, a soldier commander next to him came over and looked up and down Ye Hao: "Master Shavana told me that you have come and let me take you to see him. Come in with me."


    "Thank you." Ye Hao didn''t expect Shawana to arrange it so thoughtfully.


    He walked into this castle very smoothly.


    The entire castle is quite large, divided into a central main castle, and some small castles around it.


    It is exactly the layout of a city within a city.


    Soon, the soldier chief took Ye Hao to the outside of a small castle.


    And Shavana also received the notice and waited at the door.


    "Master Shavana, I have brought you the person you want." The soldier chief said.


    "Well, you can go back." Shawana nodded.


    When the soldier chief left, Shavana looked up and down Ye Hao: "You recovered so soon? I thought you would lie in bed for at least a week."


    "I''m almost recovering, thanks to the healing medicine given by Captain Shawana." Ye Hao said.


    "Come in with me." Shawana didn''t talk nonsense, and took Ye Hao into the small castle.


    "You should know why I called you this time?" Shavana walked in front of Ye Hao.


    "I heard my brother told me that it was the adult..." Ye Hao said hesitantly.


    "You don''t need to hesitate. It''s that the Queen of Death wants to see you." Shavana stopped in front of a gate, turned her head and looked at Ye Hao, and said very solemnly: "I remind you, when you see the Queen, No rude behavior is allowed.


    Even more forbidden to deceive the Queen. She hates others deceiving her most.


    A word from the queen can make you disappear into this world even anyone you have a relationship with. "


    "I understand." Ye Hao nodded.


    Shavana took a deep breath, pushed the door in front of her, and walked in.


    Ye Hao followed closely behind.


    Inside is a magnificent hall, decorated in European and American style, with oil paintings on the walls.


    However, the content of these oil paintings is a bit special, all of which are scenes of death.


    "My lord, Jon brought it here." Shavana walked to the center of the hall, knelt on one knee, and dropped her head.


    Ye Hao looked at the woman above the hall who was wearing black gauze with her back facing them, painting on an oil painting.


    "Kneel down." Shawana glared at Ye Hao and rebuked Ye Hao for such unreasonable behavior.


    "I respect the Queen of Death very much, but the Eagle Eye base has no regulations. You must bow down to show your admiration." Ye Hao said calmly.


    "You!" Shavana looked at Ye Hao angrily, this guy is really looking for death.


    "Okay, Shawana, he is right, it doesn''t matter if you kneel or not. Some people who are kneeling don''t necessarily have eagle eyes in their hearts." The woman began to speak.


    "Go down, I want to have a good chat with this Mr. Jon."

 Chapter 1935： I like painting without clothes

    Chapter 1935 I Like Painting Without Clothes


    "Yes." Shawana stood up and left here slowly.


    In the suddenly empty hall, only Ye Hao and the death queen who were still painting were left.


    The Queen of Death did not say a word, and continued to paint oil paintings there.


    Above the oil painting is a tortured woman, the main colors are black and red, and there is a breath of death.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak either, just stood there.


    Ten minutes later, the paintbrush in the Death Queen''s hand flickered, and her brow furrowed.


    Then the entire drawing paper was reduced to ashes.


    "It seems that the Queen of Death likes painting very much, and her painting skills are also good, but she can only be regarded as a professional level, not comparable to those masters." Ye Hao thought to himself.


    The death queen turned around and looked at Ye Hao.


    The first thing that catches the eye is naturally the skull tattoos on the Queen of Death, giving people a strange beauty.


    "Jon."


    "Yes." Ye Hao said, with a trace of **** in his eyes.


    "Aren''t you curious why I called you here?" The Death Queen slowly walked down from the hall.


    "The Queen is willing to tell me, so she will naturally say. If the Queen is not willing to say, then Lynn naturally has no right to know." Ye Hao replied, eyeballs wandering around the Death Queen from time to time.


    It feels like a womanizer sees a beautiful woman, but this beautiful woman has an extraordinary identity, so she is worried that her peeping will be discovered by the other party.


    "Am I beautiful?" The Death Queen naturally saw Ye Hao''s ¡®little actions¡¯. She didn¡¯t get angry at all. Instead, she walked up to Ye Hao and asked with a smile.


    "Beautiful." Ye Hao replied directly, breathing quickly.


    "It''s that simple?" The Death Queen blinked at Ye Hao.


    "Because the beauty of the queen can no longer be described in words, and even the use of beauty is tarnishing the adults." Ye Hao looked authentic.


    "Gluck. It''s a man who often goes to the red light district. This mouth is different." The Death Queen laughed.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak.


    He is performing "Jon" at the moment, and needs to show his "highlights" on this basis.


    "I heard that you also have a hobby of painting, and you especially like painting those women in the red light district." The Death Queen looked at Ye Hao with interest.


    "Yes." Ye Hao didn''t hide it, because Jon did have this hobby.


    "I also like painting very much, how about you come and paint me." The Queen of Death returned to the hall and sat on the chair with her long legs.


    "No way."


    However, the answer given by Ye Hao made the Queen of Death never expect.


    "Why?" The Death Queen looked at Ye Hao.


    "Because the subordinates dare not." Ye Hao lowered his head.


    "Why don''t you dare?" The Death Queen stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao raised his head again, his eyes gleaming with fire, staring at the dead queen''s body: "Because his subordinates only spend oil paintings without clothes."


    The Queen of Death was stunned, then she laughed.


    "Interesting, interesting. I really don''t know if Jon are you daring or looking for death."


    The next moment, the aura on the death queen was completely released, her eyes staring at Ye Hao as if she had seen through death: "You are not afraid that I will kill you."


    Ye Hao could feel the powerful pressure of death on his body, very strong.


    "This woman hid her strength in the teahouse before. She is a seventh-order five-star!" Ye Hao thought to himself that death is not a holy realm, so Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ye Hao pretended to be sweaty: "I''m afraid, but his subordinates dare not hide it. I''ve heard people say that the Queen hates others for deceiving her."


    "it is good."


    The Queen of Death stood up, and she retreated the black gauze directly in front of Ye Hao, and then lay half on the chair.


    With a wave of her hand, all the paper, pen and paint used for drawing appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    "I''ll let you draw me a picture without clothes, but if you draw me unsatisfied, then I will dig out your eyes, and then keep you locked in a dungeon for the rest of your life. No."


    Such a fragrant scene carries a crisis.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, his eyes swept across the Death Queen.


    The Queen of Death could feel the scorching heat, lust, and even dominance in Jon''s eyes, and the corners of her mouth curled up.


    Shawana outside the hall has been waiting.


    I don''t know why she is a little worried about Jon''s situation.


    This wait is a full two to three hours.


    "What the **** is going on, why haven''t they come out in two or three hours?" Shavana looked at the closed door.


    "Shavana, come in."


    At this time, the voice of the Death Queen came from inside the door.


    Shavana breathed a sigh of relief, and opened the door.


    That Jon was still standing in the middle of the hall, but there was a pile of painting materials in front of him.


    The Queen of Death was sitting on the throne, wearing black gauze and holding a piece of drawing paper in her hand.


    "My lord, Sawana is here." Shawana knelt on one knee.


    "Come up." The Death Queen said without raising her head.


    Shawana glanced at Ye Hao, then walked up the steps and walked to the death queen.


    "Let''s take a look at this painting. This is what Jon painted for me just now." The Death Queen handed the drawing paper in her hand to Shavana.


    Painting?


    Could it be that the kid has been here painting for the Queen for two or three hours?


    Shawana was puzzled. When she saw the content of the painting, she was dull for three seconds.


    In the painting is a naked woman lying on a throne decorated with skulls. Under her throne are countless corpses. These corpses are human, including angels with white wings and demons with horns.


    There are also demons and characters from various mythological novels.


    And that naked woman turned out to be the Queen of Death herself.


    "Bold. You painted this kind of painting for the Queen!" Shavana immediately pulled out her dagger and pointed at Jon in the hall.


    "Wait, I asked him to draw for me, and I am very satisfied with this picture." The Death Queen took back the drawing paper, her eyes were fascinated, and she even stuck her face on the drawing paper. Looks obsessed.


    "This is the beauty of death!"


    Shavana looked at the Death Queen in disbelief, then looked at Jon below.


    "Okay, let''s get it right now." The Death Queen put away the drawing paper and looked at Ye Hao beautifully.


    "Jon, I call you because I am optimistic about your talent. Next, the Hawkeye base will have a big plan. The content of the plan is to create the ultimate fighter.


    Because the number is limited, it takes a lot of selection. The five adults in Eagle Eye, including me, have the right to choose two people.


    In the end, only two people can become the ultimate fighter!


    So I need you to defeat the people chosen by others and become the ultimate fighter loyal to me! "

 Chapter 1936： The temptation of the queen of death

    Chapter 1936 the temptation of the death queen


    plan?


    The ultimate fighter?


    Ye Hao showed a frightened expression: "My lord, I''m just a Tier 3 fighter, how can I compare with others."


    "You don''t have to worry about this. The five of us selected people with bone age under 25. The most talented in the Hawkeye base, even if it is a person trained by the Five Kings, the strength is at most about Tier 5. "The Death Queen said lightly.


    "About Tier 5? My lord, I only have Tier 3. Although I had a chance to defeat the ghost hand of Tier 4. But that guy is only a Tier 4 beginner. If he is Tier 5, I can''t beat it at all!" Ye Hao was panicked. Look like.


    The Death Queen smiled slightly: "Of course I will not let you participate in the battle now. I have prepared a complete upgrade plan for you. Within half a month, your strength can at least reach Tier 4.


    What I value is not strength, but your combat talent. If you work hard enough, Tier 5 is not impossible. "


    "I don''t want to thank the Queen for the gift. If you don''t have such a chance, you will never have the chance to become a Tier 5 robot in your life!" Shavana stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked tangled, at a loss.


    The Queen of Death walked down, she wandered to Ye Hao, and gently slid her fingers across Ye Hao''s cheek.


    "You said my body is beautiful before, right."


    Ye Hao didn''t know how to answer, and put on an expression of anxiety.


    The Queen of Death took out the oil painting again, pointed to the naked woman on it, and pasted it to Ye Hao''s ear.


    "If you can win the quota in this plan for me and become the ultimate fighter, I will reward you with a chance to conquer this woman.


    You can do whatever you want with her. "


    Shawana was dumbfounded when she heard these words from the Queen.


    Ye Hao''s breathing became rapid, and her heartbeat kept accelerating. Shawana could hear Ye Hao''s stout breathing, the sound of her heartbeat.


    "Really." Ye Hao looked at the Death Queen foolishly.


    "Chuck." The Queen of Death chuckled. She grabbed Ye Hao''s hand and placed it on her chest, and then Zhu Lips lightly tapped Ye Hao''s lips.


    "This is a little sweetness, as long as you can do it, you can get more."


    After doing all this, she returned to the throne.


    "How about, Jon gave me your answer."


    Ye Hao knelt on one knee, and put his right hand touching the chest of the Queen of Death on his chest: "Jon is willing to go through fires and waters for the Queen, he will not hesitate!"


    "Okay, you go down first. I will explain something to Shawana." The Death Queen waved.


    Ye Hao walked out of the hall.


    "Shavana, are you wondering why I did this?" The Death Queen looked at Shavana with a complicated expression next to her.


    Shawana nodded: "My Queen, although this is very talented, you don''t need to pay such a high price at all."


    "Things are not as simple as you think, the ultimate fighter? Do you really think that this plan will only create a simple ultimate fighter, if he can really do this.


    Then, why not give him some benefits? And people with desires are the best control. People who have no desires and desires are the most dangerous. "The Queen of Death slid her fingers across her vermilion lips.


    "The four people thought they had poached a few people from me. This time I can''t do anything. I want them to know that I won''t give up easily.


    I will definitely seize this rare opportunity!


    Shawana, arrange that kid as I said before. Things after half a month, don''t let me down. "


    "Yes." Shawana turned and walked out of the hall.


    The Queen of Death closed her eyes, like a lifeless beauty.


    Outside the hall.


    Ye Hao waited here, the tension in his eyes and the desire completely disappeared.


    "That picture is really good. Star Sky, where did you see that picture?" Ye Hao recalled that picture. Although the picture was simple, if the artistic conception was not real, Ye Hao could not paint at all. come out.


    And this artistic conception was directly passed on to him by the Star Sky.


    "Don''t ask, that''s a terrifying guy." Xingqiong said lightly.


    Can be described by the word horror by Xingqiong, it is definitely not an extraordinary existence.


    Ye Hao began to wonder about the so-called ultimate warrior plan that the Queen of Death did not hesitate to use her hue to control herself.


    "Perhaps this is my opportunity. I can use this opportunity to get in touch with the core secrets of the Eagle Eye base." Ye Hao thought to himself.


    At this time, the door of the main hall opened and Shavana walked out of it.


    "Take this badge, and come with me." Shawana threw a red badge to Ye Hao, and then walked outside.


    Ye Hao looked at the red badge in his hand, and he followed closely.


    "Captain Shawana, this red badge can only be possessed by fighters above Tier 4, and I only have Tier 3."


    "That''s a system, but the five kings are people who exist above the system. They say it is above the system. She said that you can use it if you can use it." Shavana said without looking back.


    Ye Hao was hesitant, hesitant to speak.


    "Just say anything." Shawana noticed Ye Hao''s expression.


    "I still don''t understand. The Death Queen is the five kings of Hawkeye, and there should be a lot of warriors under her hand, but why did you find me?" Ye Hao said in confusion.


    "It used to be, but now it''s not there. Originally, the Death Queen had prepared a person with a good talent, and then pushed it up, but who would have thought it would be snatched away by another person.


    That **** traitor, if I had a chance, I would definitely find a way to kill him! "Shavana clenched her fists, with a murderous look.


    Digging a corner for someone?


    It seems that the five eagle eyes are not as united as imagined.


    "That one king can push two people. Then besides me? There is one more person, right?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Me." Shavana gave an expected answer.


    "I have another question, what will happen to the person who plans to become the ultimate fighter in the end?" Ye Hao asked.


    Shavana stopped and stared at Ye Hao: "I will become the most heroic soldier of the Death Queen!"


    "Warrior? If I can get there by then, I don''t want to be just a warrior." Ye Hao''s mouth showed a hint of fantasy, and his eyes looked at Shavana''s delicate body.


    Shawana didn''t scold Ye Hao, and continued to walk her own way.


    "Whatever you think, the strong can have everything, but if you fail, you will end badly."


    Ye Hao shrugged: "A beauty at the level of the Queen of Death, if you have the opportunity to kiss Fangze, you will die. And if I become the ultimate fighter by then, can I spend the night in Captain Shawana¡¯s room every night? ."


    She looked at Shawana jokingly.


    Shavana frowned slightly and stopped talking

 Chapter 1937： All of you here are spicy chicken

    Chapter 1937 You Are All Spicy Chickens


    After a while, Shawana took Ye Hao to the central main castle.


    Here is a row of elevators.


    It seems that this can lead to the underground city.


    "we¡­¡­"


    "Don''t say anything, follow me." Shawana took Ye Hao into an elevator.


    There is a man standing in the elevator.


    "Please check your identity to determine whether you have permission." The staff looked at Shawana and Ye Hao.


    "Can''t this work?" Ye Hao pointed to the red badge on his chest.


    The staff looked at Ye Hao as if looking at the turtles: "To be able to enter and exit the core area at will, it must be a senior cadre with a black badge. Or a talented person with special permissions."


    "This is my permission. I can bring someone." Shawana took out a card and handed it to the staff.


    The staff took out the instrument and scanned the card, and then confirmed that Shawana was the same as the identity on the card.


    "The authority is determined. May I ask which floor to go to." The staff asked.


    "Seven floors underground." Shawana said.


    "Okay, please wait a moment." The staff member pressed his palm on the screen next to him, and then entered the password.


    Only on the right side of the elevator did the floor buttons emerge.


    The keys are from one to ten, indicating that this dungeon has at least ten floors.


    The staff pressed the buttons on the seventh floor.


    The elevator began to descend.


    Fluoroscopy.


    Ye Hao tried to use perspective and soul perception here.


    Perceived by Ye Hao''s soul, Ye Hao saw a Hongwei building, an experimental site.


    There is another person busy.


    These busy people have high or low strength, some are just ordinary people, and some have the strength of the fifth and sixth ranks.


    brush


    Ye Hao felt that his soul perception had penetrated a certain diaphragm, and the venue in front of him was completely new. Although it was smaller than before, the equipment was more sophisticated.


    "It seems that the barriers of each layer are installed with things that can isolate perception. The surface cannot perceive the underground, and each layer cannot perceive the situation of other layers." Ye Hao thought to himself.


    At this level, Ye Hao also guessed what these were doing.


    Half of them are maintaining the operation of air islands.


    Weapon systems, defense systems, underground airports, weapons depots, training grounds, etc.


    In the arsenal, Ye Hao even saw several aircraft carriers and submarines, not to mention tanks and artillery, as well as hundreds of missiles and dozens of nuclear warheads.


    The content of technological weapons here alone can surpass most countries in the world.


    Some small and medium-sized countries can even be destroyed directly in one day.


    But Ye Hao didn''t care about these things. If you know the seventh floor, Ye Hao didn''t find what he wanted to see.


    The super invisible system of the island in the sky, the super floating system, and the sky-eye matrix.


    "It seems that these important things are below the seventh floor." Ye Hao secretly said in his heart.


    The elevator doors opened slowly.


    Shawana walked down, and Ye Hao followed closely behind.


    "Here?" Ye Hao felt that the intensity of energy here was a little higher than that of the outside world.


    The energy on the earth is compared to 1, then Tianying Island is 2, and here is at least 4!


    However, compared to the heaven-defying existence of Wushuang City, it is still far behind. Wushuang City is 10!


    "This is the place where the key personnel of the Eagle Eye base are trained. The energy intensity here is much higher than the above, and the training time can also be faster." Shawana explained.


    Ye Hao glanced at it. There are many houses here, large and small.


    It seems that most of them are practicing.


    "Although the energy intensity here is higher than that of the outside world, but this doesn''t allow me to quickly improve my strength?" Ye Hao asked puzzledly.


    "follow me."


    Shavana quickened her pace.


    Soon, they came to a garden surrounded by stone walls.


    "At this level, the outside belongs to the general training area, there are also a small number of intermediate training areas, and there are five advanced training areas, and these five training areas are controlled by the five kings.


    This is the practice area under the jurisdiction of the Queen of Death. "


    Shawana walked in here and introduced Ye Hao.


    The intensity of energy here has doubled again, and it''s almost equivalent to the 70s or 80s of Youwucheng.


    Ye Hao looked around and thought to himself, but the area of ??this garden was less than one thousandth of Ye Hao''s Wushuang City.


    "Shavana, who is this person?"


    "Only Tier 3 strength? According to the regulations, this person has no right to enter here at all."


    "Shavana, don''t think that the Queen will reuse you, you can bring a friend here!"


    There are cultivators everywhere in the garden, some sitting cross-legged and meditating, some punching and dancing knives, and some using supernatural powers to release magic.


    And because of the appearance of Shawana and Ye Hao, many people''s eyes were cast over.


    "This person is the second place designated by the Queen of Death, so I brought him here to practice." Shavana said without shy.


    "what?"


    Everyone was surprised.


    This time, even the calm people cast their gazes.


    "Why! This guy only has the strength of Tier 3. Which one of us is not Tier 4? Why did the Queen give him this place!"


    "Yes, that''s right. It''s not fair, isn''t this kid going up for nothing?"


    "If it is to cultivate, there is not enough time now, it is a waste of resources."


    The people around had a lot of discussions, and their words were directed at Ye Hao.


    They all think they don''t deserve to be here, and they don''t deserve this place.


    "This is the order of the Queen of Death, do you still want to violate it?" Shavana was slightly angry.


    A bunch of people were silent.


    "This is a good order from the Queen of Death, but we are also loyal servants of the Lord. We should do everything for her. Including expelling some waste from our team.


    But because of certain people, we died, the Queen, and lost face in the subsequent fight with the other four kings. "


    A man walked out with a knight sword, blond hair, and medieval knight costume.


    This guy is exactly like a prince knight.


    "Hank, what do you mean?" Shavana stared at the man in front of her.


    Hanke smiled slightly, and he pulled out the knight sword in his hand and pointed at Ye Hao: "I mean, this guy is not qualified. Boy, I don''t care what method you use to gain the Queen''s trust.


    But I want to tell you, only I can be the sword in the hands of the queen, where do you go back and forth, otherwise you will be miserable. "


    "Master Hank is right, go away."


    "Go away, waste is not welcome here."


    Under the leadership of this Hanke, a group of people once again yelled at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly, he spit on Hank''s knight sword.


    Black lines and anger appeared on Hank''s face.


    "I just want to say a word, except Miss Shawana. All of you here are spicy chickens." Ye Hao put his hands in his pockets, looked at everyone proudly, and finally his eyes fell on Hank.


    "Also including you."

 Chapter 1938： Do you want to go to bed with your master?

    Chapter 1938 Do You Want To Sleep With Your Master?


    The nerves on Hank and others'' faces were twitching.


    The most important thing is Hank. He looked at the viscous liquid on his sword, and 10,000 grass mud horses were running wild in his heart.


    He is a hobbyist, the most important thing is his sword, and he even has a hobby of licking the sword.


    How does this make him happily lick in the future.


    "Boy, you are looking for death!" Hank growled.


    "Be quiet!" Shavana stood in front of Ye Hao, preventing Hank from almost breaking out.


    Although he is angry, at least he has not lost his mind.


    Shawana''s strength is comparable to that of him, not to mention that she is still a celebrity beside the Queen.


    Shavana looked at the angry people on her face, and she stared at Jon behind her a little irritably. This guy is really fine.


    Ye Hao didn''t admit that he was wrong at this moment, and he even patted Shavana on the shoulder.


    "I don''t like women standing in front of me, unless it''s the posture of female upper and male lower." Ye Hao didn''t forget to say something bad at this time.


    Shavana clenched her fists.


    "My current strength is indeed not as good as you, but it is different from you. My talent can crush you, give me ten days, ten days later, I will let you know who is the king here.


    At that time I will accept everyone here... No, it is a challenge for all spicy chickens. "


    Ye Hao looked defiant and pointed at the group of people in front of him.


    Everyone present was irritated by Ye Hao''s arrogance. It was so arrogant that this little Tier 3 fighter dared to provoke their gang of Tier 4 fighters here.


    "Okay, kid. I''ll wait for you for ten days, and after ten days I will be here to split your head with a sword!" Hank stared at Ye Hao with murderous eyes.


    "I will break every meridian in your body."


    "I want you to know what a beautiful thing death is."


    Everyone put down their harsh words to Ye Hao.


    "Okay, let''s go." Ye Hao didn''t care, and looked at Shavana with confidence.


    Shawana continued with Ye Hao with a gloomy face and walked into the center of the garden.


    "Jon, are you crazy? Do you know what you were doing just now?" Shawana couldn''t help but scold Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shrugged: "What''s wrong? What did I do wrong. I was chosen by the Queen, if I even dare not deal with this group of young people.


    How can I defeat the people selected by the other four kings, and then how can I become the ultimate fighter and the person next to the Queen''s bed? "


    Ye Hao looked proud and thoughtful.


    Countless black lines appeared on Shavana''s forehead.


    She thought of a theory that when a person is suddenly valued or even favored by someone, his self-confidence will burst, causing him to be blindly confident and complacent.


    He even thinks that he is the protagonist in the novel.


    Perhaps it was the death queen who summoned him and gave him some sweetness, which caused a major change in his current character.


    "No matter what I do, in short, I will not stop your battle in ten days. If you are really killed by them, I will only report to the Queen and ask her to change to another person."


    Shawana thought of what the Queen of Death had told her, she should cultivate this person with her heart.


    Perhaps this time is also an opportunity.


    "No problem, I will be the ultimate fighter, and I will have that delicate body." Ye Hao was frivolous on his face, and he even hugged Shavana''s small waist directly.


    "Captain Shawana, are you interested in reaching the peak of happiness with the Queen of Death at that time."


    Ye Hao sniffed Shawana''s hair: "I can satisfy your wish."


    The worm caught this guy.


    Shawana slapped Ye Hao''s arm and said, "Now we are starting to talk about business. See if the altar is in front, you will walk into the altar after a while. There is a magic circle inside the altar that can quickly improve people''s strength.


    But the inside position, the creatures on earth cannot bear it, so it needs help from outside objects.


    There are also three pills here. Take one every time you feel painful and uncomfortable. After all three pills, you will be ready to come out. "


    Shavana took out three small bottles with three pills in them.


    "No problem." Ye Hao took the medicine bottle confidently, walked to the altar confidently, and sat cross-legged on the ground after walking to the center.


    Shawana took out a black crystal, she walked to the altar and summoned a stone pillar.


    There was an empty groove on the stone pillar, and she put the black crystal into it.


    Countless black air radiated out and enveloped the entire altar.


    "What is this? This energy that has never been seen before is very similar to those otherworldly demons, but it is very different." Ye Hao felt the surrounding energy field.


    "This is an ancient energy. It has something to do with the demons you have encountered, but it is far more advanced. Absorbing this thing can indeed increase your strength quickly.


    But it will also cause irreversible hidden dangers to the body. "The voice of Xingqiang sounded in my mind.


    "Then can I absorb this power? Can it improve my strength!" Ye Hao asked excitedly.


    "No, you have the power of the Dark Heart in your body. That power is much stronger than these, so if you absorb it, it will not work, but it will cause the Dark Heart to reject it.


    It was as if there was already a wolf king in a territory, and a lone wolf came in at this time. This was bound to be a battle. "Star Dome explained.


    "Well, then I will pretend to be here for ten days." Ye Hao said boredly.


    "Wait, this power is useful to me. It can help my divine body repair!" Evelyn couldn''t hide her excitement.


    "That''s right, Evelyn is the Queen of Darkness, and this power can really help her a lot. Ye Hao, you absorb this power, and then directly pass it into Evelyn''s divine body." Xing Qiong said.


    "Good." Ye Hao didn''t refuse, and Evelyn was also his friend and helped him a lot.


    Ye Hao began to absorb this power, during which time he did not forget to pretend to take those pills.


    Those pills are not poisonous, but can strengthen the body''s immunity to these outside forces.


    Outside Shawana stared at Jon inside the altar, and at the speed of absorption, she nodded in satisfaction.


    "I hope your talent is really equal to your pride and complacency, otherwise your ending will be very miserable." Shavana muttered to herself.


    But if he did succeed, Shavana would recall those words just now.


    Does the death queen really let him kiss Fangze?


    If this is the case, then...


    When she thought of this, Shavana panicked.

 Chapter 1939： Ten days later

    Chapter 1939: Ten Days Later


    Ten days passed quickly.


    Shavana has been here for ten days, waiting for Jon.


    She didn''t know how much strength Jon could improve this time.


    Early stage of fourth-order? As long as he is not a waste, after such good conditions, it is absolutely no problem to advance to the early stage of Tier 4.


    Mid-Level Four? It''s quite satisfactory, but there are still big shortcomings in the battle that follows.


    Late fourth-order? Similar to Shawana''s current strength.


    Tier 4 peak? It''s possible.


    If he can reach the fifth rank, maybe the chance can be a little bit bigger, but the probability is really too low.


    Shavana turned around and looked at the people who appeared behind her.


    It was Hank who took the lead, and there were several elite soldiers under the Queen of Death.


    "Is this kid not out yet?"


    "The ten-day deadline is approaching. If this kid hasn''t come out yet, can we just pull him out."


    "Such a good training resource is actually given to this kid. It''s irritating to think about it."


    "Don''t be angry, no matter how good the training resources are, what use is it? We will tear down this kid''s bones later."


    A bunch of people are not good.


    "Hank, what do you want?" Shavana frowned and looked at Hank.


    Hank sneered and pointed to Jon who was still in the altar: "Of course I came to let him honor the sentence ten days ago, didn''t he challenge us.


    Today I will let him use his body to understand what is called the weak. "


    "Don''t go too far." Shavana stared at Hank.


    "Excessive? NO, NO. These two words are not excessive in my dictionary, and I believe that if the Queen knew that this kid had enjoyed so many resources, she would still be so embarrassed.


    She will change the decision, and I, Hank, is her most brave and loyal fighter. Hank said confidently.


    Shavana clenched her fists.


    "I didn''t expect that after a good night''s sleep, I saw a bunch of flies just after waking up. It was really disgusting." A sudden voice suddenly remembered.


    Everyone looked over.


    Jon opened his eyes and walked out of the altar.


    Hank took out an instrument and pointed it at Jon.


    "Identifying target energy intensity...


    The appraisal is completed, the fourth-order mid-term "


    The sound of machinery came from the instrument.


    Hank breathed a sigh of relief. He was really worried that this fellow Jon would suddenly become a Tier 5 existence, but fortunately, in just ten days, he was just a Tier 4 mid-term.


    In the middle of the fourth stage, there were more than a dozen people in this garden.


    "Boy, it seems that your talent is not good. It is only in the middle of Tier 4 in ten days. You must be ready to use your small body to resist our fists." Hank said contemptuously.


    Ye Hao laughed, he glanced at the instrument that could detect power.


    This thing is very useful, it can detect the intensity of energy released by the enemy.


    It''s a pity that this thing has no effect on the seventh rank and above.


    "Joe..." Shawana looked at Ye Hao, deliberately favoring him.


    "Ms. Shavana, if I haven''t seen you for ten days, I know you miss me very much. But now is not the time to talk about love, waiting for me to finish dealing with men''s affairs.


    I''ll come again to comfort your turbulent little baby. "Ye Hao smiled evilly, and walked past Shawana.


    Shavana was stunned.


    The commotion baby?


    Why this guy hasn''t seen him for ten days? This arrogant and complacent character is getting more and more exaggerated.


    Forget it, this guy is so self-righteous, it''s okay to let him suffer a bit, and then he will stop him when the situation is not right.


    Shawana put her arms around her chest and decided to sit and watch the changes.


    "Just a few of you?" Ye Hao swept over these people, and finally his eyes fell on Hanke.


    "It''s not a few, but I''m the only one. How many people are needed to clean you up, I''ll be enough." Hank held the sword hilt at his waist.


    "Wait, this is not the same as what we said." Ye Hao stopped.


    "What? You persuaded?" a person cried impatiently.


    "What I said before was that I want to hit all of you. Now I will hit a few of you. If you go out and say that I have not fulfilled what I said, then I have nothing to say.


    So we go outside. "Ye Hao put his hands in his pockets, with a confident smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "This kid, I will kill him now!" A man couldn''t help it anymore and wanted to go up and hit him.


    Hank motioned to them to hold back: "It''s okay. Since he wants to lose face in the public, then we will fulfill him."


    In fact, Hank also hopes to teach Jon on crowded occasions. The reason why he brought people here early was because he was worried that Jon would run away.


    He came here in advance to block it.


    Hank glanced at the instrument in his hand.


    Mid-fourth order.


    He is the late fourth stage, bullying a fourth stage middle stage, more than enough.


    Soon they came to the place where Ye Hao clamored ten days ago.


    When all the cultivators saw Jon''s appearance, they stopped what they were doing and cast their eyes on the show.


    What the kid said ten days ago, they still remembered what they said.


    "That''s it." Ye Hao walked to an empty place in the center, stretched out, and started doing some warm-up exercises.


    "Shavana, how many people are there in total here."


    Facing Jon¡¯s sudden question, Shavana glanced at the instrument she was carrying, and subconsciously replied: "78 people."


    "That means there are at least 78 Tier 4 people." Ye Hao pressed his leg, shook his fingers as if counting.


    "Ten seconds for one person, and 13 minutes for 78 people. It''s not too long, and it happens to be out for dinner after the fight."


    Hearing Jon muttering to himself there, everyone around him clenched their fists, and an angry expression appeared on their faces.


    "Boy, ten seconds. I''ll let you kneel down and call Grandpa in one second." A person closest to Ye Hao couldn''t help but took the lead. A leap directly in front of Ye Hao, with his right fist high. Gao waved up to be fat and beat this person who didn''t know good or bad.


    "In the early stage of Tier 4," Ye Hao muttered while looking at the incoming person, and then his attack came first.


    The right foot was raised high and kicked directly on this person''s chest.


    The eyeballs of this man almost popped out, and the sound of broken bones in his chest could be heard, and then blood spattered from his mouth.


    The next moment the whole person flew out a few meters away and fell to the ground, his body twitching constantly.


    "What did you just say? I didn''t hear clearly." Ye Hao scratched his ears with a silly look.


    One trick to kill the early stage of Tier 4?


    Shawana couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Is it because he just came out of the altar, although his strength is still in the middle of Tier 4, he still retains some power that has not been absorbed but has not disappeared?


    "What am I saying. All of you here are spicy chicken." Ye Hao''s contemptuous eyes drifted over the surrounding group of people.


    Give everyone a feeling as if he was talking about himself.

 Chapter 1940： Ants, dare to disobey me?

    Chapter 1940 Ants, dare to disobey me?


    Although the scene where Jon knocked out one person before was a bit scary.


    But Jon''s death sentence still made many people angry.


    "Fuck this kid, I don''t believe that no matter how good this kid is, he can do more than a dozen of us!"


    "Everyone, let this kid know who is in charge!"


    "Don''t be afraid, everyone, he is only in the middle stage of Tier 4, just because of that person''s carelessness, was this kid succeeded!"


    After a clamor, a group of people rushed forward.


    Faced with so many people, there are even various weapons.


    Ye Hao didn''t fear at all, he took out a machete.


    "Why is this scimitar so familiar?" Shawana saw that scimitar was very familiar, and when she took a closer look, it was her scimitar.


    Shavana immediately touched her scabbard hanging on her hip. The scabbard was still there, but the scimitar was gone.


    "When did he take it away?" Shavana was dumbfounded, and there was a feeling in her heart that perhaps this battle would have completely different results.


    Although Ye Hao''s scimitar was besieged by the Seventy-odd, after all, the space was so big. In fact, Ye Hao directly faced about ten enemies.


    "Shavana Sword Technique!"


    Ye Hao suddenly displayed a powerful sword technique, the scimitar seemed to have a soul, the heroic spirit was pressing, and the sword technique was as fast as lightning and as powerful as a bamboo.


    No one around can stop Ye Hao with three swords.


    "Shavana...swordsmanship?" Shavana''s cheeks were reddened, this guy is so shameless, how could she still use her own fame to name her.


    But looking at the sword technique again, Shavana''s eyes widened.


    Isn''t that the knife technique he used? How could he?


    Could it be because when he was playing against Corot before, he had secretly learned while watching the game?


    Looking more closely, Shavana''s breathing became hurried, and she stared at Jon''s machete intently.


    Although this was the knife she used, it was much more exquisite than the one she used.


    The speed is faster, the power is greater, the moves are more fierce and changeable, and many fancy places are reduced, making this sword technique more murderous.


    "He... how did he do it..." Shavana felt she was suffocating.


    At this moment, no one thought of the fighting situation.


    In two minutes, Jon, with a machete in his hand, made no one close to him.


    And many people were injured.


    But there is one characteristic, that is, Jon has not pursued, just blindly defend, counterattack in defense.


    "Asshole, let''s work harder, I don''t believe that this kid can have three heads and six arms!"


    "Kill him!"


    More and more people resorted to their own housekeeping tricks.


    However, dozens of people took turns besieging Jon, but they were still unable to win.


    Even some magical abilities can be quickly avoided by Jon.


    Hank held the knight sword and gasped for breath.


    "This kid is too weird, how can he be so strong."


    "Master Hank, how do I... feel that this kid is using us as sharpening stones." A companion suddenly muttered.


    Hank was taken aback for a moment, carefully observing Jon''s fighting style, and he really meant to treat them as sharpening stones.


    "Asshole, this kid dared to treat us as a sharpening stone. I let his knife crack today! Listen, everyone, we can''t attack in such a disorderly manner.


    Everyone is divided into three echelons, which are divided into three echelons according to the early, middle and late stages of the fourth stage.


    In the early stage, attack first, and then in the middle stage, we will kill in the later stage! "Hanke started to command at this moment.


    He didn''t know why Jon was so strong, he could beat ten, but if he continued like this, even if they won in the end, they would lose face.


    And Hank and Jon, the beamer has already been married, and this kid is indeed talented.


    So Hank can''t let this kid live, otherwise, will there be a place where Hank will hang out in the Hawkeye base in the future?


    Shawana''s eyelids twitched off the court, and the situation was a bit uncontrollable.


    However, the fighting ability that Jon showed was really too strong!


    She had also entered that altar to practice before, although she made rapid progress, but she was not so strong.


    "Huh. I thought I was afraid of you like this, come on." Ye Hao laughed, and some strange black spots appeared on the surface of his skin.


    If Nightingale sees this, she will definitely recognize it. Isn''t this the Guimai Jue!


    Ye Hao has seen Guimai Jue, so he will naturally.


    And the Ghost Vessel Jue was actually a variant of the technique of the Dark Queen that was left behind by the Queen of Darkness. It was somewhat similar to that of the demons. Ye Hao wanted to use this thing to seduce them a little.


    At the same time, Ye Hao, with the permission of Xingqiong, drew a bit of dark power and blended it into it, which caused a great change in the aura of Ghost Vein Secret Art displayed by Ye Hao.


    "How does this breath resemble the energy erupting in the altar! Did he understand more from the altar?" Shavana was surprised.


    Shavana took out the identification instrument Hank had taken out before and pointed it at Jon.


    "Late Stage 4 Target Strength"


    In this state, Jon actually possessed the strength of the fourth-stage late stage, but in the face of the three rounds arranged by Hank, can Ye Hao resist the past.


    Soon the first round began.


    At the beginning of Tier 4, the number of people was the largest, enough for forty people.


    More than forty people attacked together, using their own methods.


    Ye Hao continuously waved the scimitar in his hand, forming a dense shadow of the knife, resisting those attacks.


    "The second wave!" Hank shouted.


    In the second wave, twenty or so fourth-tier mid-stages swarmed up and displayed their long-standing tricks.


    Boom


    This time it was more powerful than the previous wave, and the floor under Jon''s feet was made a pit one and a half meters deep and three meters wide.


    The most important thing was that the scimitar in Ye Hao''s hand broke.


    But Ye Hao''s situation was a bit wrong. His eyes were completely black. This state shocked Shawana. Isn''t it exactly the same as when the Five Kings used that state?


    ¡®Target strength increased, Tier 4 peak...Target strength increased, at the beginning of Tier 5...Target strength increased, in the middle of Tier 5..."


    The sound of the instrument in her hand made Shavana come back to her senses.


    At this moment, the third wave of offensive also followed.


    Those were seven fighters of the late fourth stage, Hank included, each of them was like a rainbow, roaring like seven beasts.


    "Ant, dare to disobey me?"


    There was an abyss-like movement from Ye Hao''s mouth, and countless black energy hovered around his body.

 Chapter 1941： Strong jon

    Chapter 1941 the powerful Jon


    Countless black energy formed a black knife in Ye Hao''s hands.


    Ye Hao''s black sword slashed towards the left side, and the black sword aura whistled out, directly driving the four late fourth-order fighters back.


    At the same time, the black knife in Ye Hao''s hand flicked to the right. The black knife turned into a black dragon, rushing straight into the chest of a Tier 4 fighter, passing through, and the person fell silently to the ground.


    Hanke and the other person rushed in front of Ye Hao, who used a fist technique and punched Ye Hao in the chest.


    And Ye Hao used both hands to buckle Hank''s knight sword and the man''s fist.


    Hank and the man gritted their teeth and struggled, but they felt as if their fists and swords were being held down by a giant mountain, and they couldn''t move at all.


    Ye Hao leaped high, kicking his legs towards Hank and the boxer continuously.


    Hank took a few feet and couldn''t hold it, so he could only abandon his sword and retreat.


    But because the boxer was clasped with his fist, he couldn''t walk if he wanted to.


    In the end, Ye Hao stepped on the boxer''s head, and the boxer was bleeding, kneeling on the ground, there was no movement.


    Ye Hao''s black eyes looked at the group of people behind him, and everyone stepped back fearfully.


    This guy is a demon!


    Seeing that these people were afraid to step forward, Ye Hao looked at that Hank and approached step by step.


    "You... don''t come over." Hank had already feared Jon at this moment, this guy was simply not human.


    Not only did he face the siege before, but now he even killed several Tier 4 late-stage fighters!


    Hank turned around to run.


    But a flying knife flew in and penetrated his right foot directly, causing him to fall to the ground.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    "Asshole!" Hank endured the pain and shook his fist.


    Ye Hao calmly caught his fist, then pressed hard.


    Kaz


    "Ahhhhhh..." Hank''s entire face was distorted, and his handsome face was no longer look good at this moment.


    "Aren''t you convinced?" Ye Hao looked at Hank jokingly, and let go of the fist that had been comminuted fractured.


    "No... don''t..." Hank shook his head in horror.


    "Nothing?" Ye Hao stepped forward and smashed Hank''s left leg.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The scene of such horrible abuse made everyone present in the scene panic.


    "Jon, that''s enough! You have won!" Shavana walked up quickly, trying to stop Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao turned his head and stared at Shawana with his dark eyes: "Woman? Are you stopping me? Believe it or not, I will pull your clothes now and let you taste me?"


    Shavana stopped abruptly and was stared at by such a pair of black eyes, which made her feel shivering.


    And it convinced her that he was capable of doing everything he said.


    "Help me, help me." Hank cried out for help, completely devoid of his previous heroism.


    "Save? Are you not very good? Why do you still need to ask others for help? Didn''t you say you want me to understand what a weak person is? Shouldn''t the weak person be trampled underfoot?


    Why are you stepped on by me now. "Ye Hao looked at Hank who was trampled under his feet with a smile.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me. I know I was wrong, please let me go." Hank pleaded.


    "It''s late. Weak people have no right to speak." Ye Hao clasped Hanke''s neck mercilessly, and then smashed Hanke into the ground heavily.


    Hank''s entire head was buried under the floor, his whole body was silent, and blood kept spilling from under his neck.


    The people around covered their mouths.


    "Hank is dead!"


    Ye Hao turned around with a murderous expression on his evil expression. He looked at the group of people: "Next, let me see which little baby it is?"


    Everyone''s whole body is as if immersed in ice water, there is a feeling of being stared at by death.


    "Jon, enough."


    At this time, a voice came, and a figure appeared at the gate of the garden.


    A death queen in black.


    Ye Hao stared at the Queen of Death for a moment, then she collapsed to the ground.


    The black spots and qi on his body began to disappear.


    The Queen of Death walked in and looked at the dead bodies on the ground and the injured people.


    "Shavana, what''s going on?" The Death Queen asked, frowning.


    Shawana swallowed, stepped forward, and knelt on one knee: "My Queen, the matter is..."


    Shawana reported all the ten days.


    "Master Empress, this person killed Master Hank!"


    "He also killed Master Evil Fist."


    "Devil, devil. This guy is a demon."


    A group of people reacted and started to complain.


    "Shut up all to me." The death queen''s seventh-order aura was released, and the people immediately became quiet.


    "A group of dozens of people hitting one person is not enough. What qualifications are there to speak here? Don''t forget that we are the Hawkeye base. Our rule is survival of the fittest!"


    The Death Queen looked at these people coldly, with disappointment in her eyes.


    "This is the end of today''s affairs. No one is allowed to spread it out. You guys took the bodies of these people away, and said to the outside world that they went out to perform the mission. After a while, the mission failed and the deaths of personnel were reported upward."


    "Yes."


    Soon the place was emptied, except for the Death Queen, Shawana, and Ye Hao, who was lying on the ground and unconscious, everyone else left.


    If it weren''t for the unwashed blood on the ground and the wreckage left over from the battle, who could believe that a terrifying battle had just happened here.


    "You said he just used a power similar to our five kings?" The Death Queen looked at the delirious Jon and interrogated Shavana.


    Shavana nodded, and looked at Jon with lingering fears: "Indeed. His previous strength was only in the middle of Tier 4, and then he entered a certain state, with black spots and black energy appearing all over his body. At this time, his strength was four. Stage late.


    After suddenly climbing to the middle stage of Tier 5, the combat power was very terrifying.


    But the side effect may be irrationality, only bloodthirsty and fighting spirit. And the aura he burst out at that time was indeed similar to the aura that burst out during the battle of Lord Five Kings. "


    "Is it possible that he gained some power in the altar? We have only learned some ways of the world so far, and many things have not been fully understood.


    Maybe he is really talented, and he has gained something from it. "The Death Queen guessed.


    At this moment, Ye Hao woke up.


    He slowly got up and slowly opened his eyes.


    "What a long white leg."


    Ye Hao seemed to be a little unconscious, and actually put his hand directly on the long leg of the death queen in front of him, and then looked at the leg of Shawana next to him.


    Shawana felt that the atmosphere at the moment was quite depressed.

 Chapter 1942： Ancient God Plane Channel

    Chapter 1942 Ancient God Plane Channel


    Soon, Jon seemed to wake up completely.


    He looked at where he was holding his hands and immediately stood up.


    "My Empress, I''m sorry...I...I just thought..." Ye Hao looked panicked and didn''t know how to explain.


    "Needless to say this. I ask you, did you get some power in the altar, or inheritance?" The Death Queen asked Ye Hao.


    It seems that they already believe that their power is related to those demons.


    Ye Hao hesitated and said in a low voice: "Yes, I have been in the altar for ten days. During these ten days, I have been absorbing the energy inside according to Captain Shawana''s instructions.


    Those energies flooded my body. I don''t know when, some strange information appeared in my mind.


    These pieces of information are linked together, and they become something like a certain technique. When I was fighting just now, there was a voice in my heart telling me to show those things!


    I didn''t bear it, so I displayed that power, and then I lost consciousness. "


    After Ye Hao finished speaking, he glanced at the expressions of the Death Queen and Shawana, and it seemed that they did not doubt what they said.


    After all, demons are also very mysterious to them. Although they may have some contact, it is impossible to fully understand the things in that field.


    It''s like humans are exploring the ocean now, but what is exposed to humans is only the tip of the iceberg.


    "Very well, you continue to consolidate this power. But you are not allowed to use it until it is an emergency. Your use of this power may cause you to lose consciousness. This time you wake up, next time you will become like I will not I see." The Death Queen reminded.


    Ye Hao swallowed, "Is it so serious?"


    "Jon, how much do you know about us Hawkeye." The Death Queen suddenly changed the subject.


    Ye Hao hesitated for a moment, and said: "Our Eagle Eye was established 135 years ago, before World War I and World War II. It is said...The Five Eagle Eyes were members of the Tarot, a mysterious organization."


    Speaking of this, Ye Hao glanced at the Queen of Death.


    The death queen''s expression was normal.


    After all, Hawkeye''s intelligence network is quite powerful, even if it is not an intentional investigation, this kind of thing is understood in everyone''s mind.


    "Our Hawkeye''s purpose is to follow the footsteps of the ancient gods, and to make all preparations for the arrival of the ancient gods. When the ancient gods descend on the earth, we will have an endless life span and supreme power.


    Become a godlike existence! Our eagle eyes are the children of the ancient gods! "Ye Hao''s tone became excited, and his eyes became hot.


    This is something that everyone on the air islands knows, to be able to live on the air islands, it can be regarded as a relatively internal person in the eyes of the eagle.


    "Yes, our dream is great. This world is not only the earth, but also hundreds of thousands of planes. There are even more powerful existences above us, such as gods!


    The earth''s energy is withered and will die out one day. Only the ancient gods can save us. At that time, we will become the gods of mankind and become new creatures! "The death queen''s eyes also appeared fiery, a kind of reverence, worship.


    Even Shawana''s expression was a little excited.


    This group of people has really been completely brainwashed. These people who have turned away from the purpose of the Tarot and established the eagle eye are all because of the fear of those demons, and thus began to worship the demons and regard them as belief.


    Enshrine them as gods and become theirs on the earth.


    "This time is not far away, within three years. The earth will undergo a radical change, and we all have to improve our strength before again.


    And you, Jon! Now I have an opportunity in front of you to become the ultimate warrior. Then you can be like me and become a warrior beside the great ancient god! "The Queen of Death raised her hands, looking longing.


    "Yes, Jon is willing to serve the Queen, for the future of Eagle Eye, and for the coming of the ancient gods, to offer my strength!" Ye Hao put on a pious expression.


    "Very good. There are still five days to go before that selection. For these five days, you and Shawana will take a good rest and prepare for the battle in five days. Shawana will tell you the specific situation.


    As long as you two can become the ultimate fighters, then I will directly promote you directly. "


    A black badge appeared in the hands of the Queen of Death, which represented the floating island''s status second only to the five kings.


    "Yes." Ye Hao clasped his fists in both hands.


    Shavana knelt on one knee.


    The Death Queen left, Ye Hao and Shawana also left the garden and took the elevator back to the ground.


    In the elevator.


    Ye Hao looked at those floors and interrogated Shawana next to him with a curious look: "Captain Shawana, there are ten floors below the ground. Before, we practiced on the seventh floor, and then the eighth and ninth floors. What is the tenth floor?


    Is there a legendary establishment of our floating island stealth system, and the central equipment of the floating system? "


    Shawana looked at Ye Hao: "What are you asking about? What you are thinking about now is how to improve your strength. Although you can reach the middle stage of Tier 5 after you use that strength, don''t forget your usual strength. Only the middle stage of the fourth stage."


    "It''s not the middle stage, it''s the late stage." Ye Hao showed a proud expression.


    Shawana was stunned for a moment, she took out the testing instrument and aimed at Ye Hao.


    ¡®Target energy intensity: late stage 4...¡¯


    Ye Hao folded his arms around his chest and smiled confidently: "I found that after using that power, my own strength has also improved. Maybe I can use it a few more times to reach the fifth level."


    "Did you forget what the Queen said? If you use too much, you may also have dangerous things." Shavana frowned.


    "I''m just talking casually, I haven''t lived yet. What''s more, I haven''t tasted the Queen and Captain Shawana. Why am I willing to risk death." Ye Hao''s eyes were narrowed. Looking at Shavana''s beautiful body.


    Shavana frowned slightly.


    "Captain Shawana, please tell me about the next three levels. My sister Susan is curious, and I can brag with her when I return." Ye Hao asked with a turn of his eyes and pleased her.


    "We don''t have the right to enter. Only specially-licensed people or cadres with black badges can enter the lower three floors.


    But in fact, what the next three levels are is not a secret. We also know more or less, but we don¡¯t know the specifics.


    You guessed it right, the island floating system device and the island stealth system device are all in these three layers. In addition, there is the Sky Eye Center on which our Hawkeye organization depends.


    Most importantly, it is said that there is a passage leading to the plane of ancient gods at the bottom! "


    Shawana''s words made Ye Hao''s eyelids tremble.

 Chapter 1943： The approaching crisis

    Chapter 1943: Approaching Crisis


    The passage to the ancient **** plane?


    "Since there is a passage to the ancient **** plane, why not let the ancient **** descend directly?" Ye Hao asked curiously with a little surprise.


    "It is said that because this passage has not been established yet, it is impossible for the powerful ancient gods to descend into our world." Shavana explained.


    "That''s it." Ye Hao thoughtfully.


    In response to this question, Ye Hao asked Xingqiong and Evelyn.


    "The level of civilization on the earth is not enough to open the plane channel on its own, unless there is external help. Evelyn is more familiar with space than I am." Xingqiong said.


    Evelyn¡¯s cheerful voice sounded: ¡°There is a plane gap between the plane and the plane, which is similar to the interval between the walls. There are such walls between large and small planes, wide and narrow. .


    In narrow places, sometimes there will be spatial overlap, and this will cause some creatures to suddenly travel to another world.


    This is similar to the traversing novel in your world. "


    "Evelyn, don''t talk nonsense, talk about the subject." Xingqiong said, she knew that if Evelyn said this, she could talk all day.


    Evelyn was a little angry, but she said honestly: "And if you want to establish a channel between the two planes under normal circumstances, there are actually great ways.


    Only two of them are the most reliable.


    The first is to rely on people who are good at the powerful laws of space to open it directly, but such a passage generally cannot last. And the strength of this person needs to be very strong.


    Even in the strongest time, I can barely open the plane channel between the two small planes.


    At present, there is no such person on earth.


    The second method: relying on the advantage of the large number of people, through a long time of arrangement, setting up magic circles, altars, and other things, and then establishing a fixed and long-term plane channel, but the cost is very high.


    In addition, the channel will be unstable and will be very limited.


    If there is a plane channel on this floating island, it can only be the second kind.


    However, I estimate that this plane channel may be very unstable, and it can barely provide some information transmission functions, and it has not yet reached the possibility of letting god-level creatures pass.


    You must know that the stronger the strength, the more dangerous it is to pass through the space channel. If you forcibly break into the channel, it is very likely that the channel will be broken, with bad luck, and you will always be trapped in the gap of that plane. "


    Hearing Evelyn''s explanation, Ye Hao suddenly started.


    "Star Dome, Evelyn. I ask you whether the technology that this floating island has now is possible in your world." Ye Hao asked.


    "Yes."


    "Little meaning."


    Ye Hao understands that this so-called plane channel can transmit some data. The eagle-eyed people use some data from the evil demon to build the so-called celestial eye matrix with floating, stealth, and even the so-called.


    This plane channel is still expanding, and it is very likely that the next step is to try to let the creatures on the ancient **** plane pass through.


    The Queen of Death is so sure that within three years it can bring earth-shaking changes to the world, which means that this channel can be established within three years.


    "The six months stipulated by the system characters still have about two months. It seems that I want me to eliminate the eagle eye within this period of time and prevent the establishment of this face channel." Ye Hao secretly said.


    "Here we are."


    The elevator door opened, and Shavana shouted looking at Jon in a daze.


    "Oh." Ye Hao came back to his senses, followed Shawana out, and saw the clear blue sky outside.


    "Captain Shawana. We Hawkeye have no more than 20 people with black badges, and no more than 200 people with red badges. Can this support the operation of the underground city?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I was talking about people who can go in and out of the dungeon freely. In fact, 70% of the people who work in the dungeon have no right to leave the floor where they work."


    Shawana explained: "Well, you have been out for ten days. You should go back to your house and clean up yourself. You will have a long vacation in these five days."


    "That...the precautions and procedures for selecting the ultimate fighter..." Ye Hao looked at Shavana.


    "Don''t worry, there are still five days left. Then I will go to your house to find you." Shavana waved her hand and turned to leave. After taking a few steps, she stopped.


    Turned around and looked at Ye Hao seriously: "Jon. I remind you that this selection battle can allow death in battle, so...this is a real battle.


    Anyone who goes up may never be able to survive, including you or me.


    So these five days may be your last five days with your loved ones. Reunite with your loved ones. "


    Ye Hao didn''t expect Shawana to have such a sentimental side.


    "Thank you."


    After Ye Hao and Shawana separated, he wandered around Skyhawk City alone, and then returned to Jon''s house.


    "I''m back." Ye Hao opened the door and shouted, but there was no movement in the house.


    Ye Hao turned on Soul Perception and scanned the house, but no one was found.


    "Are you all out?" Ye Hao was puzzled.


    He walked to the kitchen and saw a letter paper on the kitchen table.


    Open the letter paper, it is George''s message.


    The content is very simple. It is said that just a few days after Ye Hao left, George and Susan received a notice at the same time, stating that they are talented and will be trained by the Hawkeye organization.


    So they all went. It is estimated that it will take ten days and they will be back in two days.


    "No one is fine, at least you don''t need to install it anymore." Ye Hao lay lazily on the sofa.


    "I have stayed on this floating island for nearly half a month. When the so-called ultimate fighter selection is over, I will see if it is possible to figure out the situation of the three underground floors.


    At that time, we will find a way to solve the problems afterwards. "Ye Hao thought about his plan.


    Shavana came to Ye Hao''s house that night.


    "Is there no one in your house?" Shawana looked at Ye Hao.


    "I''ve all gone out, and I''m talking about the transformation training. I''m the only one at home now." Ye Hao shrugged.


    "Renovation training?" Shawana''s eyes flashed with fluctuations in meaning, and she walked into the room calmly: "Since there is no one, then we don''t need to go out and talk.


    Shavana walked to the living room and sat on the sofa.


    "Let''s now talk about the rules for the selection of the ultimate fighter. In the afternoon, the Queen sent me a message, and the situation may have some changes."

 Chapter 1944： Selection battle

    Chapter 1944 Selection Battle


    "Originally, the five kings each launched two people to compete for the final two ultimate fighters. That was a battle of decimal two. But now it has changed.


    Except for the two people promoted by the Five Kings, each senior cadre has the right to introduce a qualified person, so this selection is very likely to reach 30 participants. "Savana said.


    Thirty people have tripled compared to before.


    "I see, what about the battle process?" Ye Hao asked.


    "A one-on-one elimination lottery system is adopted. In the end, the two remaining people have the qualifications to become the ultimate fighter." Shavana said.


    "One-on-one? What if I run into you." Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    Shawana said without hesitation: "Then we are the enemy. I will not show mercy in the battle, so don''t think too much.


    All we have to do is to do our best and fight to the end! "


    This Shavana is really loyal to the Queen of Death.


    "Are there any restrictions during the battle?" Ye Hao asked.


    "No, you can use any means of weapons, hot weapons, cold weapons, magic, abilities, swordsmanship, ninjutsu, Chinese martial arts. Unless one party surrenders in the battle, the fight will continue until one party dies." Shavana said.


    Ye Hao thought for a while and asked, "What is this ultimate fighter? I have never heard the Death Queen explain it carefully."


    "I don''t know too well. It should be a plan of the base to transform people into stronger fighters. With the attitude that the Five Kings value so much, it is very likely that the ultimate fighter can obtain the seventh-tier combat power!


    Therefore, the five kings all want to let their cronies get this quota, so that they can greatly refresh their strength. "Savana said.


    "Are the Five Kings completely different factions? Or do they have some alliance relations between them." Ye Hao inquired and saw Shawana''s puzzled eyes.


    Ye Hao hurriedly explained: "I just want to understand clearly that after the province came on the court, I accidentally killed the person sent by the Death Queen''s ally. That would be bad."


    "You don''t need to care about this. No matter who you encounter in the battle, you must use your full strength, even if it is an ally, it is better to control this kind of power by yourself." Shavana said.


    After that, Shawana also explained the relationship between the five kings to Ye Hao.


    "The five kings are divided into five factions, but there are some connections between them. The death queen and the moon **** are allies, and the relationship with the judge is not good.


    The relationship between Lord Luna and Lord War Demon is also very stiff. It is said that they will fight every year, and no one knows whether they win or lose.


    The enemy''s enemy is his friend, so Lord War Demon and Lord Judge are allies.


    Mr. Weird is more unusual. He rarely appears before the eyes of the world, and he is not even involved in the operation of the Hawkeye base. I have been with Hawkeye for nearly 27 years. I have had the honor to meet the other four of the Five Kings.


    But this Mr. Weird has never met, he is a middleman. "


    Ye Hao nodded when he heard Shawana''s story.


    ...


    After two days, Ye Hao stayed home alone until Susan was sent back.


    Looking at Susan in front of him, Ye Hao felt a change in her.


    "I heard that you were selected to receive reformation training?" Ye Hao asked.


    Because the relationship between Susan and Jon eased a lot in the Central Plaza before, it was impossible for her to sit next to Jon and negotiate with him before.


    "Yeah." Susan nodded.


    "What did they do to you?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Injected me some potions, and then performed some tests. They said that I am now a Tier 2 fighter! And the transformation training has only proceeded to the first step, and the second step will be performed five days later.


    I came back this time only to rest for five days. "Susan was quite happy, she also squeezed her fist.


    Ye Hao looked at the happy Susan, and he asked: "Do you look forward to power so much?"


    "The world we live in cannot survive without power. And I want to avenge my father, I want to kill that Corot to avenge my father!


    So I have to get stronger power! "Susan said vowedly.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak any more.


    "Brother George hasn''t come back yet?" Susan asked.


    "No, I guess I will be back in two days." Ye Hao said casually.


    "Big Brother George is better than me. This time I was lucky enough to be selected. His strength will surely be greatly improved. Maybe when he comes back, he will have broken through Tier 6!" Susan said excitedly.


    "Hope."


    Hawkeye''s increased efforts to cultivate power must be to assist demons to attack and occupy the earth.


    "Jon, it''s been several days since you left this time. Did Captain Shawana have anything to do with you?" Susan looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    Ye Hao didn''t tell the truth: "It''s nothing, but the Queen of Death values ??my talent and wants to cultivate me. I already have a red badge."


    Ye Hao took out his red badge.


    Susan''s eyes widened, and she looked at the red badge in Ye Hao''s hand enviously.


    "Great! Your kid can be considered promising now, much better than before." Susan looked at Ye Hao, feeling that he was more pleasing to the eye than before.


    Maybe if it was him now and Brother George would match them up again, he might agree.


    Susan''s cheeks are slightly red.


    "Why are you blushing? What is it that you are sick?" Ye Hao asked concerned about Susan who was blushing.


    Susan stood up and turned her head: "It''s okay, I''m just too tired. I''ll go back to my room and rest first."


    "Ok."


    Susan was resting at home for the past two days, and Ye Hao spent two days with her, even feeling that she was his own sister.


    In fact, Susan still yearns for a free and ordinary life in her heart, but it is a pity that her life and everything she carries makes her unable to be ordinary.


    The five-day break came soon.


    Ye Hao once again stepped into the dungeon accompanied by Shawana.


    Same as last time, seventh floor.


    This made Ye Hao''s extravagant hope of entering the third underground floor failed again.


    "Is this your new knife?" Ye Hao looked at the new knife worn by Shawana''s waist. The previous knife was broken by Ye Hao.


    "Well, it''s much better than my previous weapons." Shawana looked at Ye Hao empty-handed, and she said: "Actually, the Queen has a lot of good weapons. I asked you to choose a few before. Why don''t you go.


    With weapons in hand, you can also increase the probability of winning in battle. "


    Ye Hao shook his head: "Weapons are of little use to me. I learned the ability of melee combat, or it''s convenient with bare hands."


    "You are here." The Queen of Death quietly appeared in front of Ye Hao and Shawana.


    "The Queen." Ye Hao and Shawana saluted each, Shawana still knelt on one knee, Ye Hao still bowed slightly.


    "Come with me. The others should all be waiting." The breath of the Death Queen at this moment is extremely noble, completely different from what Ye Hao had seen before.


    Ye Hao knew that this was because he was going to see the other four kings next.

 Chapter 1945： Five Kings

    Chapter 1945


    The space on the seventh underground floor is actually not small, most of which are places for various levels of cultivation.


    Following the footsteps of the Queen of Death, Ye Hao and Shawana came to a huge steel circular building.


    "This is the largest arena in our floating island dungeon. The ground, walls, and battlefield are all made of super strong materials, which can be used for duels of fighters of Tier VI and below."


    Shawana explained Ye Hao''s curious eyes.


    Walked into the nearly five-story gate.


    "See the Queen of Death."


    The guard at the gate knelt on the ground and saluted.


    All those who saw the Queen of Death would stop and salute, some bowed down and others bowed.


    Passing through the somewhat dim gate, a few bright lights illuminated everything in front of Ye Hao.


    A huge circular battlefield appeared there, and iron columns were erected irregularly in the battlefield. Each column was at least ten meters high.


    There is a demon statue every few meters around the circular battlefield, very powerful and domineering, and behind it is the auditorium.


    There are not many auditoriums, and it can only accommodate one or two hundred people at a glance.


    After all, the battle here is not for people to watch, and there is no need to prepare so many seats.


    Ye Hao looked at a stone platform on the east side of the battlefield. On the stone platform were five thrones of different styles but all powerful and domineering.


    "You are here to prepare for the next battle." The Death Queen left a word, and she appeared on the stone platform over there in a flash.


    "Every time you are the latest to come." A black-haired middle-aged man in a black robe sat in the seat on the right and said coldly.


    "It''s fine if you don''t be late." The Death Queen replied lightly.


    Then sit in the second position from the left.


    On her left is a woman wearing a veil, wearing a white veil dress, which is incompatible with the atmosphere here.


    The most important thing is a little rabbit in her arms, which is really weird.


    You don''t need to think about it to know who this person is.


    One of the five kings, the moon god.


    "Sister is here." The woman smiled.


    "Yeah." The Death Queen looked arrogant and silent.


    The Moon God didn''t care either, as if he had already been used to the other''s attitude.


    "Sister, those two over there are the people you sent this time, Shawana, I know, she has a good talent, a good seed, and she is loyal to you.


    The other man had never seen him before. "The eyes of the Moon God''s white gauze looked at Ye Hao in the distance.


    The death queen ignored the issue of the moon god.


    "When did you come out?" The Queen of Death looked at the man who was sitting on the middle chair, her whole body covered in black robe, because her face was covered with beard and she couldn''t see clearly.


    "Just now." The man''s lazy voice came.


    The atmosphere on this stone platform is really weird.


    ...


    In the distance, Ye Hao was also looking at the five people over there.


    There was also an old enemy Ye Hao knew, a chariot!


    One of the five kings war demon.


    He was wearing a black armor and sat on the far right side with an impatient expression.


    "Could the one holding the rabbit be the Moon God, is she a Chinese?" Ye Hao asked curiously, looking at the girl holding the rabbit.


    "Yes, three-quarters of her blood is Chinese." Shawana nodded.


    The name Moon God, still holding a rabbit.


    No matter how you think about it, it feels like a Huaxia. I didn''t expect that there are Huaxia people in the Tarot, which is really a bit surprising.


    "The third one who can''t see his face and is sloppy is Mr. Weird. The man next to him who is wearing a black robe and looks like someone owes him billions is the judge?" Ye Hao glanced over the others.


    Shawana was a little disgusted with Ye Hao''s vocabulary describing the Five Kings, but she didn''t say much.


    "Yes."


    "Among these five people, the fellow of War Demon has a strength of around 7th, 4th and 5th stars. It used to be troublesome to deal with him, but now it is easy to deal with him.


    The Queen of Death is a seventh-tier five-star. Although a little troublesome, it is not a big problem to fight alone.


    I just don''t know how strong the other three are.


    The aura of that judge is a bit strong, with a high probability of being a rank eight powerhouse. Judging from this, Mr. Weird who can sit in the middle of the four should also be a rank eight powerhouse.


    Next, the strength of the Moon God was left unclear. "Ye Hao thought to himself.


    Because there are five powerhouses here, Ye Hao dare not use soul perception and other means to sense it, if something goes wrong, Ye Hao''s plan this time will fail.


    The prediction can only be guessed through the seventh sense.


    "In this way, the best result is three seventh steps and two eighth steps. The worst results are two seventh steps and three eighth steps." Ye Hao secretly said.


    "Shavana, I didn''t expect that the Queen of Death would really choose you as the representative." A familiar voice came.


    Ye Hao and Shawana cast their gazes.


    Spike.


    When Ye Hao and Shavana met for the first time, the person who was in trouble for Shavana.


    "Are your legs okay? Is the judge no one else? Pick a lame man." Shavana relentlessly fought back.


    An angry look appeared on Spike''s face. He was defeated by Shavana before and was regarded as a very shameful thing by Spike.


    "Hmph, this time you''d better pray not to meet me, otherwise I will let you know what fear is." Spike said with a sneer.


    "You better not meet me, otherwise I will let you spend your whole life in a wheelchair. I think Lord Judge does not need a person who can''t walk." Shavana put her hand on her waist. On the handle.


    "Wait for me. When I become the ultimate fighter, I will take good care of your body." Spike turned and left.


    Shawana snorted coldly: "He is just a Tier 4 pinnacle, he is still a lame, I didn''t expect the judge would choose him."


    Ye Hao looked at Spike who was leaving, his eyes fixed on his legs for a long time.


    "Shavana, if you meet him in a fight, be careful with his legs." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "What do you mean?" Shawana looked at Ye Hao puzzled.


    She knew that Jon''s observation ability was excellent, which was one of his talents.


    If it is the reason why she is the first to become interested in this man.


    "He is not a complete human anymore, there is a strange wave in his legs." Ye Hao said.


    "Could it be that the judge gave Spike a body modification?" Shavana muttered to herself, and then she clenched her fist again: "No matter that much, I will definitely not expect the Queen in this battle anyway.


    I must win the place of the ultimate fighter!


    Jon, too, do your best!


    If... If you can really become the ultimate fighter, I can promise you anything! "


    When Shavana said the last words, Ye Hao looked at Shavana''s serious eyes, and couldn''t help but sigh that beliefs are sometimes really scary.


    "All players are invited to enter the battlefield to report. The ultimate fighter selection battle is about to begin."


    A voice began to echo.

 Chapter 1946： Selection battle·First round!

    Chapter 1946 Selection Battle¡¤First Round!


    Following the voice''s instructions, Ye Hao and Shawana walked into the battlefield. Before entering the battlefield, a staff member confirmed their identities.


    In fact, the five kings are here, and the high-ranking cadres are also present, and imposters are generally impossible.


    Ye Hao and Shawana each received a number.


    "Jon, number 17. You can come in."


    "Shavana, number 18. You can enter."


    The two happened to be consecutive.


    Ye Hao and Shawana came to the center of the venue together. At this moment, there were already a dozen people gathered here, and each of them had a number sign.


    After a few minutes, almost no one entered.


    A blond mature woman in a **** low-cut tight dress appeared in front of the crowd.


    It is worth mentioning that this woman is floating out of thin air, and everyone can see this woman.


    "She stared at her like this, so she wouldn''t worry about running out." Ye Hao subconsciously sighed as he looked at the floating woman, the skirt-like dress.


    Shavana touched Ye Hao''s shoulder: "Be serious. This adult is the strongest of all cadres and the closest to the Five Kings. Known as Scarlet Widow."


    "Widow? Such a beautiful woman turned out to be a widow." Ye Hao couldn''t help feeling a little.


    Shavana rolled her eyes: "Can you be more serious about your focus? That''s just her nickname. At our base, some people call themselves by real or fake names, and some call themselves by this nickname."


    Scarlet Widow''s eyes scanned everyone, she licked her vermilion lips, and let out a groan that fascinated the man...


    "Um...I will host today''s selection battle. There is no stop in the selection battle. Those who call the number will fight on stage, and the winner will advance to the next round.


    If someone is unfortunately called for two consecutive rounds, it can only be said that God bless him too much. Giggle. "The Scarlet Widow covered her mouth and chuckled, letting out a seductive laugh.


    "The rules of the battle are also very simple. You are not allowed to leave this venue, one party surrenders or one party ends in death. Any means can be used in the battle.


    Now I start to draw lots. The people who got the numbers will stay in the arena to prepare for the battle, and the others will leave the arena and wait outside. "


    A box appeared in front of Scarlet Widow. She stretched out one hand and took out two small **** with numbers written on it.


    "Number 5 versus number 27."


    Without too much nonsense, the battle began immediately.


    Ye Hao and Shawana retreated to the sidelines.


    Ye Hao looked at the two people in the court, both of them were at Tier 4.


    "A total of thirty-two people." Shavana scanned the surrounding circle and determined the number of contestants in this selection.


    "Jon, you have to pay attention to a few people." Shawana motioned Ye Hao to look in several directions.


    The first to point out was Spike and a person around Spike.


    "These are the two people on the judge''s side. You know Spike, and you are familiar with the other person. Corot''s cousin Solo, you must be careful about that person. He is a Tier 5 fighter.


    Be regarded as the strongest cronies of the judge. "


    Immediately after moving his eyes, a pair of beautiful women appeared in his eyes.


    "The two blonde and black-haired beauties are Norma and Darkmoon Archer. Norma is a magic swordsman, she is good at magic and swordsmanship, and her strength is at rank 5. Darkmoon Archer is good at archery as the name suggests. She shoots Bow and arrow, like a ghost, must be close to her to fight!


    Both of them belonged to the Moon God. "


    Ye Hao looked at the two beauties.


    The blonde is wearing a light gown in the style of a purple skirt, carrying a magic wand on her back and a sword on her waist.


    The black-haired beauty is in light armor, with a bow and arrow made of black crystal on her back, a quiver with more than ten arrow feathers inserted, and a short dagger at her waist.


    "Where are the two people over there?" Ye Hao interjected. He looked at the two people on the opposite side of the court, and their outfits looked very out of place.


    A man and a woman, the man carrying a large suitcase on his back, and holding two suitcases in both hands, looks a little sloppy.


    The female is completely the opposite, dressed up as a princess, and holding a small pink princess umbrella, the two eye pupils are different colors.


    "That''s Mr. Weird. The man is called the magic puppet master. He can control various styles of puppets to fight for him. The fighting style is very strange.


    The other female is Isabella. She is a summoner. Although she does not know how she did it, she can summon all kinds of creatures to fight for her.


    Remember, when fighting this woman, don''t let your guard down, because you will never know what kind of monsters she will summon! "


    Ye Hao nodded. As a man worthy of Mr. Weird, this name and this ability are really weird.


    "The last two over there, the strong are the mad warriors, who are regarded as the direct disciples of the war demon, who are good at close combat. The other pale-faced fellow, Lonely Wolf King, that traitor!"


    When Savana said this, she clenched her fists, her eyes full of anger.


    "He originally belonged to the Queen, but he turned to the side of the war demon not long ago. He lost the Queen and spent a lot of resources to train him. A white-eyed wolf!"


    It turned out that this person was the one who betrayed the Queen of Death. If it weren''t for his betrayal, Ye Hao wouldn''t have the chance to stand here.


    "Wolf King? Is he a werewolf?" Ye Hao asked knowingly. In fact, when he felt the breath, Ye Hao was sure that this man was a werewolf.


    "Yes, he inherited the strength of the werewolf''s physique, so he is also very strong in melee combat, and his recovery ability is amazing." Shavana said.


    Ye Hao nodded, there are really strong people here.


    "In addition to these people elected by the Four Kings, there are also some outstanding people among the other senior cadres, such as the electric power abilities..."


    Shawana was very careful. She knew that Ye Hao had just entered the inside of Eagle Eye, so she introduced him information about the enemies one by one.


    And now the battle has ended three times.


    One death, two serious injuries.


    After the battle was over, the staff quickly went to the field to clean up the battle, making sure that it would not affect the next game.


    "It''s really not a simple battle. Everyone has a killer move. Three games have been killed and two injured, and the winner may not be comfortable even if it wins.


    You must recover yourself in a very short time and prepare for the next battle.


    This selection battle is not only a test of the strength of the players, but also a witty mind, physical endurance, and recovery ability after the battle.


    If you just have a strong strength and no brains, you can make a random fight in the battle, although you will win in the end, but it will consume too much breath and cause unnecessary injuries.


    The future battle of this pair will bury hidden dangers. "Ye Hao thought to himself.


    There are only two places for this ultimate fighter, and it is to pick a person who is good at all aspects.


    No wonder the Queen of Death would value Ye Hao''s talent and outstanding combat performance.

 Chapter 1947： Shavana’s first fight, victory!

    Chapter 1947 Shawana''s first battle and victory!


    "Next 9 to 28." Scarlet Widow announced the next person.


    The Dark Moon that Shawana mentioned before was shot manually, and she silently walked to the center of the field.


    Opposite her stood a very regular warrior with a sword and shield.


    Ye Hao watched this battle with interest.


    In fact, Ye Hao didn''t need to care about the strength of these people. He would not lose even if he closed his eyes, provided that he used his full strength.


    But now he was bound by chains.


    You can''t show your strength excessively in battle. It''s okay to be a little stronger, but if you use a force that far exceeds your current strength, it will cause unnecessary suspicion.


    Closer to home, Ye Hao needed to fight to learn about several guys who might become his opponents, and this Moon God''s Dark Moon Archer was one of them.


    The battle began.


    The shield swordsman is not a fool, he knows that there is only one thing he needs to do to face an archer.


    Close!


    He ran with strides, running towards Darkmoon Archer at his fastest speed.


    Dark Moon Archer had a calm expression, she took out three feathers from the quiver.


    Pull the string and release the arrow.


    The three arrow feathers shot out like meteors.


    These three arrow feathers are not ordinary arrow feathers, they have been specially modified, and the black diamond-like arrowheads are also contaminated with some toxin.


    As long as ordinary people rub a little, the skin will quickly fester and poison. Although toxins are not fatal, they can greatly reduce combat effectiveness.


    These are what Shavana told him.


    The shield swordsman faced the oncoming three arrow feathers, and he raised his shield.


    Bump


    Three arrow feathers hit the shield.


    The huge impact made the shield swordsman feel his hands numb.


    But the other party didn''t give him any chance at all.


    After the three feathers, the feathers shot again.


    Darkmoon Archer never seemed to pay attention to whether the arrows he shot caused damage to the enemy.


    When one arrow feather is shot out, she will immediately pull out the next arrow feather and continue to shoot, like a robot, without any pause.


    After one quiver was shot, the ring on her finger flashed, and three more quiver appeared.


    The shield swordsman was less than fifty meters away from the Darkmoon Archer, but the fifty meters made it difficult for the shield swordsman to move forward.


    The arrow feathers of the storm caused the shield swordsman to maintain a half-squatting posture, which made him move slowly.


    Because once he stands up, the arrow feathers will penetrate his knees, or toes.


    Suddenly, Arrow Feather stopped.


    The shield swordsman was taken aback for a moment, he saw Darkmoon Archer lowering his bow through the gap in the shield, as if he didn''t want to shoot any more arrows.


    The next moment, the shield swordsman sensed the danger, and he suddenly raised his head.


    Dozens of arrow feathers appeared densely on the top of the head at some unknown time.


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Before the shield of the shield swordsman had time to raise it, the blood had already dyed the shield red, and this battle ended.


    The shield swordsman didn''t understand until his death, when the arrow feathers appeared on the top of his head.


    "This woman has great archery skills." Ye Hao said with emotion.


    Father, like son.


    Ye Hao clearly saw how the Dark Moon Archer solved the shield swordsman.


    On the surface, she can shoot three arrows every second.


    When these three arrows hit the shield, the shield swordsman¡¯s vision was blocked by the shield, and he could not see clearly in front of him.


    Darkmoon Archer was holding on to accelerate her movements at this time, and within 0.3 seconds, she shot an arrow into the air.


    And so on, repeating this process continuously.


    Finally, when the shield swordsman reacted, dozens of arrows had accumulated in the air.


    Some people may wonder, how could there be dozens of arrows? Didn¡¯t the arrow that I shot before fall?


    That''s because the Dark Moon Archer perfectly grasped the time from the first arrow to the last arrow falling from the air. The first arrow used all her power to make it shoot to the highest point, and the time it fell. Will become longer.


    The last arrow has the shortest height, and the time to fall will be shorter.


    All arrows are like this, so in the end all arrows land at the same time.


    "If you don''t get close, this woman is invincible." Ye Hao gave his own evaluation.


    This was the only crushing round. The Dark Moon Archer was not injured, and her breathing had not changed. It could be seen that her state was not consumed.


    In the next hour, several battles were fought one after another.


    Some only took a few seconds, and some lasted ten minutes.


    Among them, those selected by the five kings have the highest quality, and no one has been eliminated in this first round.


    "No. 18 vs. No. 11."


    Finally called Shawana''s number.


    Shawana walked into the venue with a flat face.


    Ye Hao looked at her opponent, the number 11.


    A handsome guy with blond hair.


    After the battle began, Ye Hao knew what this person was capable of.


    Speed ??type C-level pinnacle ability, equivalent to Tier 4 pinnacle.


    Shavana and this person had a wonderful melee fight. Shavana''s weapon was a scimitar, and the opponent''s weapon was a short knife.


    The battle lasted for five minutes, and the two were still fighting.


    "Death, your person is not good. It''s a bit of a loss of our five kings'' face, even after five minutes of fighting, there is no result." Zhan Mo sneered.


    "I never pay attention to the process, I only pay attention to the result." The Death Queen said calmly.


    "I''m afraid this result will disappoint you." Zhan Mo shook his head.


    "War demon, when was your mouth stronger than your fist? It was during the Mediterranean battle before, when you were extinguished by people, even a small Europe can''t be settled. I am afraid that it is not me who is ashamed." Death Queen Look at the war demon.


    Zhan Mo''s face became cold, and the European incident made him feel uncomfortable for a long time.


    "At the time in the Mediterranean, I let the kid go. Otherwise I decided to eliminate that guy!"


    "That''s not necessarily true. I think you are the one who persuaded you. At that time, the saints of the Greek temple and several holy warriors were there, as well as several bishops of the Holy See. You are worried that you will be injured after that battle. It''s not cheap." The Death Queen kept spreading salt on the wound of the war demon.


    "Okay. Watch the battle." The judge interjected abruptly, and the two stopped talking.


    At this moment, the battle has changed, the speed of the speed ability person is obviously a lot slower than the beginning, and the tricks are also a little flustered.


    Shavana found the opportunity, the scimitar attacked, directly cut off the enemy''s left arm, and blood flew across.


    "I... admit defeat!" The speed ability person threw himself out with his own power, and then shouted.


    Shavana stopped her movements, waved the scimitar, dribbled the blood, retracted the scabbard, turned and left the field.


    The speed ability person picked up his severed arm and ran away in embarrassment.

 Chapter 1948： Jon vs. Puppeteer

    Chapter 1948 Jon vs. Puppet Master


    The battle continues, people continue to win, and people continue to be seriously injured and killed.


    With the appearance of each player, the remaining people also knew in their hearts the enemies they might face next.


    "You are a bit uncomfortable. After this game, there are still four people who have not played, besides you, they are the puppeteer, Solo, and a person assigned by a senior cadre.


    Shawana looked at Ye Hao with some worry.


    Don''t look at Shawana fighting for so long just now, but apart from physical exhaustion, Shawana was not injured. This was the key to her fighting attrition at that time, to preserve her strength.


    At this moment, she was beginning to worry about Ye Hao.


    If in the first round, you meet someone nominated by the Five Kings, it must be a difficult battle. Even if you win, you may be seriously injured.


    That is very detrimental to the subsequent battle.


    And now Ye Hao''s best result is to run into the person appointed by the senior cadre, avoiding the magic puppet master and Solo. But this is only a one-third probability!


    Others have also paid attention to this form. They are not familiar with Jon, but since they are recommended by the Five Kings, they must not be too weak.


    That means that this first round of battle will eliminate a five-king player.


    This is very good news for others.


    Soon the last and third battle of the first round ended.


    Scarlet Widow put her hand into the box with only four **** left, and soon the two-digit ball was taken out.


    "Number 4 vs. Number 30."


    Shawana''s pupils dilated, and she looked at Ye Hao.


    No. 4 is Solo from the judge team, and No. 30 is a person nominated by senior officials.


    So after this battle, it will be the last two people''s battle.


    Jon 17 vs. Puppeteer 13!


    The first battle of the five kings team.


    "Interesting, interesting. I didn''t expect our own people to collide in the first round." The war demon gloated at the Queen of Death: "Your kid is a raw face, is it the one who just replaced?


    I don''t know if I can beat my brother''s puppet master. Mr. Weird, what do you think. "


    "Ah? What do you think? Sit and watch." Mr. Weird paused and replied as if pretending to be crazy.


    "Humph." The Death Queen snorted, and she looked at Jon who was waiting outside the field.


    Do you have enough strength? You can see it soon.


    If you lose, let alone your previous rude request, you will be erased from this world by me.


    At this moment, dozens of senior cadres outside the field are also discussing the final battle, not the battle in front of them, because in their eyes, the battle has already come to an end.


    That Solo is a Tier 5 fighter! Lord Judge''s trump card.


    "The last game is Mr. Weird''s puppeteer vs. Jon of the Queen of Death. The puppeteer is out there and rarely takes action." A senior cadre squinted.


    A female cadre in an evening dress next to him said: "That Jon also appeared suddenly, I don''t know if it was carefully cultivated by the Queen of Death."


    "Elaborate training? Don''t be kidding. Did you forget that the Lone Night Wolf King, who was originally loyal to the Death Queen, fell under the command of the War Demon. The Death Queen originally expected him to participate in this battle.


    It has only been more than a month. How can the Queen have time to train another person. Lord War Demon''s insidious trick makes it extremely subtle. "Another cadre was talking coldly beside him.


    "That''s right. I think the puppeteer will win."


    "Anyway, this battle will be exciting."


    The battle has not yet started, everyone has already begun to discuss, but most people are more optimistic about the puppet master, not Jon.


    Soon, the last second battle was over.


    The result was no surprise, Solo defeated the enemy and advanced to the next round.


    "Next is No. 17 vs. No. 13." Scarlet Widow also had a little color in her eyes, and said with interest: "Finally, I can see some interesting battles."


    "Be careful." Shawana reminded Ye Hao.


    "Don''t worry." Ye Hao made an OK gesture before stepping into the venue.


    The opponent''s puppet master also came to the field, a hundred meters away from Ye Hao.


    However, the big box he carried on his back and the box he carried were quite obvious.


    "The battle begins."


    The scarlet widow''s delicate voice sounded, Ye Hao didn''t hesitate, his legs stomped on the ground, and his body quickly rushed out.


    The puppet master did not panic at all, he opened his two boxes.


    There are dozens of doll-like puppets in the two boxes, each of which is the size of a palm.


    Let everyone stunned, how does this thing fight?


    But soon, they were frightened by the magic puppeteer''s ability.


    "Spirit Control¡¤Ligger Demon Puppet." The demon puppet master took out a puppet in the form of a liger and dripped blood on the puppet.


    In the blink of an eye this puppet began to grow bigger, and finally turned into a liger about three meters high.


    "Roar!" The liger demon puppet screamed up to the sky.


    That attitude, no one would have thought that it was just a puppet with a palm.


    Ye Hao''s eyes changed slightly, facing the liger demon puppet in front of him, he did not retreat, he leaped high, kicking heavily on the liger demon puppet''s head.


    boom


    The liger and demon puppet bowed his knees and knelt on the ground, raising a large amount of dust.


    But the Liger and Demon Puppet didn''t feel any pain at all. Its front paws lifted up and waved towards Ye Hao''s body.


    If the sharp claws hit Jon''s body, the audience thought they could tear him to pieces in minutes.


    Ye Hao didn''t let it succeed, and stepped back, avoiding his paws.


    "This Liger Demon Puppet has a Tier 4 primary in combat effectiveness." Ye Hao frowned.


    "Soul Control Technique¡¤Red Scale Flame Snake."


    The puppeteer picked up a little red snake puppet again.


    Just like before, this little snake quickly grew bigger and turned into a giant snake that was more than ten meters long, and the red scales on its body would burst into flames.


    "Hissing." The red phosphorus flame snake made a snake-like sound, and the two red pupils stared at Ye Hao.


    The magic puppeteer summoned two magic puppets in succession, and sweat beads appeared on his forehead. It seemed that every time he summoned one, it would consume a lot of his body.


    "Catch the thief first, capture the king, that guy doesn''t know what means to control these magic puppets, as long as he defeats him, these magic puppets can lose control." Ye Hao stared at the magic puppet master.


    "Ho **** ho ho."


    "Hiss."


    The liger demon puppet and the red phosphorus flame snake attacked Ye Hao at the same time.


    Ye Hao jumped high and jumped directly onto the back of the Red Phosphorus Flame Snake. Although the trouser legs were burned by the flames on the Flame Snake''s back, he quickly approached the magic puppeteer behind.


    Thirty meters!


    "Soul Control Magic Doll."


    The puppeteer picked up a chubby doll again.


    This time, the puppet doll was summoned, and it directly wrapped the puppet master and wrapped the puppet master inside.


    Ye Hao hit the doll''s belly with a fist, and his belly sank and bounced out again.


    Ye Hao''s offensive was blocked, and the two magic puppets behind him were approaching.


    The situation at this moment, anyone with a discerning eye can see, this Jon is very disadvantaged.

 Chapter 1949： Demon King

    Chapter 1949 The Demon King


    Shavana clenched her hand, with a worried look on her face.


    "This magic puppet master is so powerful, he can summon a Tier 4 basic magic puppet."


    "There are already three in this game, and the magic puppet master still hides himself in a magic puppet, which means he is invincible."


    "This Jon half is out of play. This method, even among the ten people selected by the Five Kings, is among the best."


    The senior cadres on the sidelines were not optimistic about Jon, thinking that Jon would be defeated.


    At this moment, Ye Hao in the arena was also under the siege of the Liger Demon Puppet and the Red Phosphorus Flame Snake. During this period, Ye Hao also tried to attack the Demon Doll, but the defense of the Demon Doll was equivalent to Tier 5 level.


    It is a creature that is good at defensive ability, it is difficult to hurt it.


    "This guy is really in trouble. If it is Tier 6 strength, maybe there is no problem. But the late Tier 4 is still a bit reluctant." Ye Hao secretly said.


    Although such a fierce battle, with Ye Hao''s recovery ability, it can last for several days and nights.


    But in this case, the Five Kings will definitely be suspicious.


    The battle must be resolved within a certain period of time.


    "Use the dark power of your dark heart to hit these magic puppets on your fists." Evelyn''s voice suddenly sounded.


    "The way these magic puppets operate is unique to those demons. But this guy''s methods are very inferior, and your dark power is much higher than his.


    If you hit these golems with the power of darkness, it will have a great impact on them.


    It''s like putting a super magnetic field influence device next to a phone. "


    Ye Hao suddenly.


    "Don''t move too much, I will help you stare." Xingqiong''s voice suddenly sounded.


    Ye Hao laughed, Xing Qiong was still worried that the power of the dark heart would harm Ye Hao.


    "Don''t worry, I know it in my heart. But to use this power, you need a little cover up. It seems that you have to act again." Ye Hao glanced at the five kings over the stands.


    He avoided the attack of the two demon puppets, and black spots began to appear on the surface of his body, and some black energy was looming.


    Ye Hao added the breath of dark power to it.


    "This power?" The Moon God stood up abruptly, with surprise in Bai Sha''s eyes.


    "He is only a Tier 4 fighter, how could he have the power of that world?" The judge also said, and he looked at the Death Queen.


    The corner of the Death Queen¡¯s mouth was curved: "He has a good talent, maybe he is the chosen person in the dark. I sent him to the altar a few days ago, let him practice, and he felt this power there. .


    But he still can''t grasp it at all, and his breath is unstable. "


    "Yes, although his aura is similar to ours, it is also somewhat different." Mr. Weird nodded, and under his messy hair, a pair of eyes stared at Ye Hao on the court.


    "What if it can be used? In the situation, the puppet master has taken the lead. Unless his strength is promoted to the late stage of the fifth stage, or even the sixth stage, it is impossible to reverse the situation." The war demon poured cold water on the side.


    "How about the final result, we will do it slowly." The Death Queen said.


    boom


    But at this moment, Ye Hao''s punch hit the head of the Liger Demon Puppet. The result this time was different from before.


    The Liger and Demon Puppet flew upside down, and the expression on his face was strange, as if a little wobbly, constantly shaking his head.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ye Hao rushed to the Red Phosphorus Flame Snake.


    Using his speed, he jumped to the back of the red phosphorous snake, and kept hitting the scales of the red phosphorous snake with his fists.


    An abnormal picture appeared. The flame on the back of the Red Phosphorus Flame Snake looked like a fist that was afraid of Ye Hao. When the fist struck, the flame was deliberately avoided.


    Being beaten by Ye Hao with random fists, the Red Phosphorus Flame Snake kept rolling in pain, making hysterical screams.


    "Next it''s your turn." Ye Hao stared at the magic puppet with playful eyes.


    Although the two demon puppets were not destroyed, they were both in an unknown state and could not fight at all.


    Ye Hao clenched his right fist, black energy hovering on it.


    His pace changed from slow to fast, and finally rushed to the front of the doll.


    boom


    The sound of breaking through the air came.


    There was a painful expression on the face of the doll doll, and the bloated body began to tremble, screaming oozingly.


    The high-ranking cadres outside the court have not yet reacted to the sudden reversal.


    The field began to shake.


    Then a huge mouth appeared from under Ye Hao''s feet, and a blood basin opened wide, as if to kill Ye Hao.


    "Huh, it''s the same for a few more."


    The black energy on Ye Hao''s body is getting more and more, and the pupils of his eyes gradually start to move towards complete darkness.


    The monster that couldn''t see the body with only one mouth, the big mouth that was supposed to close, suddenly stopped.


    "Why? Didn''t you dare to bite?" Ye Hao sneered. He walked out of the range of his big mouth, then grabbed the biggest front tooth and used his arms hard.


    Both sleeves burst open, revealing strong muscles.


    And the body of the big-mouthed monster was also abruptly pulled out by Ye Hao from the ground and threw it out.


    At this moment, everyone can see the true colors of this thing.


    It is a monster in the shape of an earthworm.


    It''s like a sandworm.


    "Still hiding inside? Then don''t blame me for being polite, this free sandbag, don''t hit white or hit." Ye Hao stared at the doll, his fists blasted out like a rainstorm.


    With dozens of punches, a figure came out from behind the magic puppet and flew out.


    That was the puppet master hiding in the puppet doll. At this moment, his face was pale, with blood on the corner of his mouth, and he seemed to be injured.


    "Want to go? Ask my grandpa about me." Ye Hao quickly caught up.


    The magic puppeteer saw Ye Hao approaching, with fear in his eyes.


    Originally he thought that this battle could be easily won by him, but who would have thought that after this kid''s sudden transformation, the aura radiating from him made his demon be afraid of fear, and even unable to control it.


    "Asshole. Soul Control¡¤Demon King."


    The magic puppet master screamed, untied the big wooden box he was carrying, and after opening a huge magic puppet appeared.


    It was a humanoid demon dressed as a king. It was five meters tall and looked like a giant with a sword in his hand and a crown on his head.


    "This breath! It''s Tier 5!" Shawana''s heart hung up again. The breath of the demon king was at Tier 5!


    The Demon King did not immediately attack Ye Hao, but grabbed the Demon Master with one hand and stuffed it directly into his mouth.


    All the people present were stunned, what kind of operation was this.


    After that, on the chest of the king of the puppet, a face of the puppet master appeared, and it seemed that he was fused with his own puppet.

 Chapter 1950： Betrayers of the past

    Chapter 1950 the betrayer of the past


    Ye Hao''s small body stood in front of the Demon King, it was so small and pitiful.


    But Ye Hao had a relaxed expression on his face.


    "Small sandbags are not enough to play, but a big sandbag is not bad." Ye Hao squeezed his fist, his black eye pupils gave people a breathtaking feeling.


    The Demon King raised the sword in his hand and chopped it down towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao jumped up and stepped directly on the blade. He walked along the blade and quickly approached the Demon King.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho." The Demon King let out a huge roar.


    Some low-strength staff fell to the ground, vomiting blood.


    "Huh, still use this to me?" Ye Hao smiled contemptuously, facing the roar, he didn''t move at all.


    When he ran to the hilt, his legs were complete and he jumped.


    This jump jumped directly to the height of the head of the demon king.


    Ye Hao''s body began to fall, and in the process of falling, he hit the body of the demon puppet king with a fat beating, fists, and flying kicks. All the tricks he made were entertained.


    When Ye Hao fell to the ground, the Demon King stood there, nothing happened.


    After a few seconds, countless cracks appeared on the body of the demon king, and finally fell apart.


    There was silence outside the court.


    With the fall of the demon king, the body of the demon master appeared in front of everyone.


    Facing the death of his subordinates, Mr. Weird in the stands did not have any strange expressions, but nodded and said, "This kid is good."


    "No. 17 Jon wins." The Scarlet Widow''s beautiful eyes looked at Ye Hao, showing an expression of interest.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes. After a few seconds, his pupils returned to their original state, and the dark spots on his skin disappeared.


    He staggered towards the outside of the field. From his pale and bloodless cheeks, everyone could see that this person was very expensive.


    "The next 16 players who are promoted will have the next round of duels. Now the next round of draws will start. The rules are the same as the previous round. Please come to the court if you get the number."


    The Scarlet Widow put the sixteen number **** that had been promoted back into the box and started the drawing.


    Two small **** were drawn out by the Scarlet Widow.


    "Battle on the 24th..." The Scarlet Widow was stunned when she saw the number on the second ball.


    Then spit out a number: "Number 17."


    The audience is quiet.


    Ye Hao, who had just walked to the sidelines with his front foot, also paused. He looked at Scarlet Widow with a wry smile, and said to himself: Are you playing with me?


    Acting like this is very tiring.


    The audience also fell into a brief silence, the next moment everyone was surprised, gloating, and looked at Jon in surprise.


    Immediately after the battle, the result was drawn.


    Although this is unfair, this is the rule after all, and luck is sometimes part of the strength.


    "Wait, No. 24? If I remember correctly, No. 24 is Lord War Demon''s Lonely Night Wolf King!" Suddenly, one person recalled something and screamed.


    At this time, a brown-haired man also appeared in the court, looking at Ye Hao with his prey eyes.


    "Fuck, this Jon is too unlucky, he is **** and his wife. Not only did he play consecutively, but the enemies were selected by the Five Kings twice!


    Moreover, the Lonely Night Wolf King was originally the Queen of Death, but now he has become the opponent of the battle demon. These two are rivals. If the Lone Night Wolf King had a chance, he would never let Jon walk off the field alive. "


    "This Jon is good at strength, and he has a chance of winning against Tier 5 low-level players in his heyday. However, he encountered Lone Night Wolf King just after a battle, and he had no luck.


    Otherwise, at least take a break and fight again, and there is probably no problem in entering the next round. "


    The senior cadres on the sidelines are very optimistic about this battle.


    The war demon in the stands was laughing at the moment.


    "Interesting, interesting. Death, it looks like your people are out of luck." The war demon gloated at the Queen of Death.


    At the moment, the face of the death queen was not very good either.


    She also recognized Ye Hao''s strength, but it was a pity that this luck was really unexpected.


    If she hadn''t understood that Scarlet Widow had a weird temper, although she was only a senior cadre, she would never flatter the Five Kings. She just liked the faith of Hawkeye.


    She had to wonder if the Scarlet Widow and War Demon had a good tradition, so she designed Jon.


    The Queen of Death stared at Jon from the sidelines and returned to the court again, wondering if you could do a miracle for me again.


    ...


    Shawana on the sidelines, her palms were sweating.


    She bit her lip and couldn''t help worrying about Jon''s safety.


    Jon, who had just finished a battle, could really face Lone Night Wolf King.


    "The battle begins."


    The Scarlet Widow''s voice sounded, this time Ye Hao did not lead the attack.


    He doesn''t actually have any physical exertion, but the "character" he performs is now a person with serious personal exertion.


    So he cannot take the lead in attacking.


    "Boy, you''re really bad luck. You ran into me." Guye Wolf King had a mocking smile on his face.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak.


    The Lonely Night Wolf King continued: "Don''t keep talking, I know you are doing everything possible to restore yourself. I am from Europe, but I don''t want those hypocritical knights to pay attention to fairness.


    I will not despise you because of your current state.


    No matter what enemy I face, I like to go all out. I will use my sharpest claws to tear your body apart. "


    Guye Wolf King suddenly looked up to the sky and roared, all his clothes shattered, revealing his strong chest.


    The original two-meter tall man was nearly three meters tall in an instant.


    The hair on his body became extremely luxuriant, and his hands became wolf claws.


    "Marquis-level werewolf." Ye Hao looked at the transformation of the Lone Night Wolf King, and quickly recognized the strength of this person.


    The Queen of Death in the stands frowned slightly.


    "You must have been curious about why the Wolf King was betrayed you. When he was with you, he was just an earl-level werewolf, and his strength was at the Tier 4 peak.


    But I promised him the three Marquis bloodstones I got from Europe. Faced with this temptation, he naturally made a very wise choice. "Zhan Demon smiled triumphantly, and took out a cigar and lit it for himself.


    "Now he is a marquis-level werewolf, in terms of combat effectiveness equivalent to the middle stage of the fifth stage, but the recovery ability and speed are not weaker than the latter stage.


    At this moment, this little guy in your family is not so lucky.


    You''d better let him surrender quickly, otherwise the only thing waiting for him is being torn into pieces by the Wolf King. "


    The death empress secretly held the handle of the chair.


    "Hahaha, it turns out to be a marquis-level white-eyed wolf." Ye Hao suddenly laughed.


    He stared at the Lone Night Wolf King with sharp eyes: "You betrayed the Queen of Death, today I will let you die here!"

 Chapter 1951： Death Queen and War Demon

    Chapter 1951 Death Queen and War Demon


    Everyone on and off the court was shocked by Ye Hao''s arrogant language.


    "This difference in strength, he dare to say something like this, he doesn''t want to live anymore."


    "It seems that we are fortunate enough to see a good show of werewolf tearing people."


    "You said... Will this Jon create another miracle?"


    A senior female cadre suddenly said something.


    Several people around looked at him subconsciously.


    One of the fat cadres laughed: "Are you kidding me, what else is there to say in such an obvious situation. If he can win, I will jump off the floating island."


    "Hahahaha."


    Shawana closed her eyes silently and muttered: "We must win."


    "Okay, I''ll tear open your mouth in a moment, and see if you can say something like this." The Wolf King roared, his thick, hairy legs bent.


    Only a black shadow flashed by in the next moment.


    The wolf king uses all four limbs together, which is quite fast.


    A hundred meters away, in a blink of an eye.


    Ye Hao was not surprised at all, but instead rushed up to fight in close combat with the Wolf King.


    Everyone watching this crazy move was stupid.


    Everyone knows that werewolves are fast and have amazing recovery capabilities. There is no opportunity for melee combat.


    boom


    Ye Hao took a elbow of the Wolf King and flew out. Fortunately, he controlled his body in mid-air, landed safely, and then avoided the Wolf King''s pursuit.


    After that, Ye Hao even rushed forward desperately.


    Within three seconds, Ye Hao was knocked into the air again, this time he was cut twice in his abdomen, which was the mark left by the wolf king''s claws.


    Seeing the blood flowing out of his abdomen, Ye Hao muttered to himself: This acting is really not a good job. Although it is not very painful, it is a bit uncomfortable to always suppress the power.


    But now there is only this way. After Ye Hao landed, without any rest, he rushed up again.


    In this way, Ye Hao seemed to be devilish. Not only was he not defensive, but he took the initiative to attack the Wolf King one after another.


    Every time I ended up with my own failure, and the cost was as small as being knocked into the air, wounds were left on the body and the bones were broken.


    Half a minute.


    Ye Hao''s clothes had been dyed red with blood, and he was embarrassed.


    Shawana lowered her head off the court, her eyes unbearable.


    The Death Queen in the stands also looked away, as if she didn''t want to see the next result.


    "Death, why? Don''t watch it, let''s take a good look at how your former loyal subordinates abused and killed your current subordinates?" Zhan Demon sneered at the Queen of Death.


    The Queen of Death stared at the war demon coldly: "Is it useful to say so much? Since you like to oppose me so much, let''s make gestures."


    "Okay. I have been waiting for several years." Zhan Mo squeezed his fist.


    "Enough." The judge glared at the War Demon: "Don''t go too far, just watch the battle. Don''t watch it here any more nonsense."


    When the war demon faced the judge, he seemed to be a little confused and did not speak any more.


    The Moon God held the death queen''s hand: "Sister, don''t be angry."


    The Queen of Death took a deep breath and closed her eyes.


    But the next second, the moon **** next to him exclaimed: "Oh my God, what is he doing!"


    The Queen of Death suddenly opened her eyes.


    At this moment, Ye Hao seemed to be knocked into the air again. This time it seemed that he could no longer adjust his body in the air, and flew out upside down.


    How could the Wolf King miss such an opportunity and chase after him.


    Although the departure was slow, the wolf king, who shared his limbs, caught up with Ye Hao in the blink of an eye.


    He turned his head and looked at Ye Hao above him, and he actually saw a smile on Ye Hao''s face.


    Then Ye Hao¡¯s limbs turned out to be anti-human twists. He directly buckled the wolf king¡¯s neck with his hands in reverse, and his feet clasped the wolf king¡¯s arms, making it impossible for the wolf king¡¯s arms to grasp Ye in reverse. Ho.


    But Ye Hao was much smaller than the wolf king, it was completely like a big bad wolf riding a little red riding hood around its neck.


    "Do you think this is useful." The Wolf King said with disdain.


    "How do you know if you don''t try it." Ye Hao''s eyes were dark.


    "Humph, overwhelming." The Wolf King roared, trying to break away from Ye Hao''s comfort.


    But Ye Hao''s breath broke out again at this time.


    The whole body was covered with weird black marks, his eyes were completely black, and his body still exuded black aura.


    The wolf king unloaded his strength, but he didn''t break free.


    On the contrary, Ye Hao''s side is getting harder and harder, his arm is already tightly leaning against Wolf King''s throat.


    Congestion appeared in the eyes of the wolf king.


    "Asshole...you...what did you...do to me." The wolf king was out of breath, his speech was intermittent.


    Ye Hao looked at the stand opposite, a hundred meters away, and the five kings were all staring at him.


    Ye Hao leaned to the ear of the wolf king, using a voice that only two of them could hear.


    "You are a marquis-level werewolf, but I have the power to completely restrain you. Don''t forget that the wolf clan is a class-specific race. You are the wolf king, but you are not the real king."


    The pupils of the wolf king gradually enlarged, and listening to this Jon''s voice gave him a feeling as if his heart was held by a certain force.


    At the same time, his blood was trembling, and all were whispering in fear.


    "You...who are you..." The Wolf King''s voice was already so small that no one else could hear it.


    "Wolf Race, I am the real king."


    Ye Hao''s arms pushed hard again.


    Blood began to gush out of the wolf king''s mouth, and at the same time, the wolf king''s body could no longer be supported, and his knees suddenly knelt on the ground, just facing the direction of the death queen.


    This sudden change made everyone present unexpectedly.


    It was just a simple lock technique. Although Jon''s body was distorted a bit perverted, it stands to reason that the Wolf King couldn''t escape.


    "It''s that power! Could that power still have a natural restraint on the wolf clan?" Mr. Weird, because of Ye Hao''s intentional performance, thought that he was relying on that power to reverse the situation and suppress the wolf king. .


    "Stop, stop. The battle is over!" The war demon stood up at this time and shouted loudly.


    At the same time, an aura rolled towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao felt this powerful momentum, and he cried out inwardly.


    But at this time, another breath blocked Ye Hao''s front, and at the same time, one person stopped the war demon.


    "What do you want?" The Death Queen appeared in front of the war demon.


    "The battle is over, let him stop!" War Demon clenched his fists and shouted.


    According to the current situation, if you continue, the wolf king may die.


    This is the person he spent a lot of means to dig from the Queen of Death, and he also paid three precious Marquis-level bloodstones! He died as he was willing to be the wolf king.


    "According to the rules, the battle can only be terminated if the player surrenders or dies. Have you heard the Lonely Night Wolf King say surrender!


    As one of the five kings, do you have to break the rules? "The Death Queen was fierce, her eyes fixed on the war demon.


    Give up?


    Now the Wolf King, whose throat is locked by Jon, has the ability to voluntarily give in.


    The meaning of the death queen is obvious, I just want him to die!

 Chapter 1952： Enter the top eight

    Chapter 1952: Entering the Top Eight


    "You!" The War Demon stared at the Death Empress angrily, a cyclone appeared on his fist.


    "Sister Death is right. So many senior eagle-eyed cadres are watching, if they come forward to stop the battle at this time, wouldn''t it have lost the integrity of our five kings?" Moon God said softly.


    "I am willing to bet and lose. Since I am on the battlefield, my life and death are all based on my own ability." Mr. Weird said.


    Facing the words of the three people, the war demon looked at the judge next to him unwillingly.


    "Sit down." The judge said solemnly.


    War Demon was quite unwilling in his heart, but he sat down honestly. He stared at the Jon in the field and made a secret decision that he would never let this kid live.


    Soon, the wolf king stopped moving, his limbs were limp, and he fell to the ground.


    The audience was silent.


    Ye Hao released his hand only after confirming that the wolf king was dead, and staggered to his feet, looking around like a winner.


    With mocking eyes, he looked at the guys who had just said that he was bound to die.


    "This kid has a good talent. Although that kind of strength is the same thing. But just now he is very smart. He knows that his physical strength and combat effectiveness are not as good as the Wolf King.


    He deliberately showed the momentum of a desperate fight, in fact, he had reserved strength a long time ago.


    When he was fooled by the Wolf King, he instantly displayed all his power and reversed the situation in a short time.


    Although the Wolf King had exercised his power at the beginning, because of the advantages of the situation, let him relax his vigilance, and then have the current result.


    This guy Jon is good at psychology and is a talent. "Mr. Weird gave a very high evaluation to Ye Hao.


    "How did Sister Death find such a good talent?" Moon God looked at the Queen of Death who returned to her position.


    "What kind of talent is a lecherous ruffian." The Death Queen said so, but there was joy in her eyes.


    In this battle Jon not only won, but also eliminated the traitors for her, which is equivalent to killing two birds with one stone.


    In this way, Ye Hao became the first person to advance to the quarterfinals.


    Ye Hao took a slow pace, dragging his **** body towards the sidelines.


    At this moment, no one looked down on him anymore, they all looked at this man with admiring eyes.


    "He is a respectable enemy. If you run into him, it is best not to have any chance to relax your vigilance. For this kind of person, if you give him a little chance, he will give you the deadliest counterattack."


    Solo put his arms around his chest and said to Spike next to him.


    "Yes." Spike nodded, but his eyes were still unhappy and jealous.


    "This guy is a bit interesting." Norma squeezed her fist, her eyes full of war.


    The Dark Moon Archer on the side wiped his bow indifferently.


    ...


    When Ye Hao walked to the sidelines, his body fell forward subconsciously, just hitting a soft object.


    "Are you okay?" Shawana didn''t realize that Ye Hao was taking advantage, and asked with concern about Ye Hao.


    "I''m a little tired, put me in a chair to rest." Ye Hao said weakly.


    Shawana helped Ye Hao''s body and sat down by the chair, looking at the scar on Ye Hao''s body.


    She asked with some worry: "You...are you physically ill? Is there any possibility for the next battle."


    Ye Hao''s current situation is obviously seriously injured, and there are still seven battles next, even if the third round is counted, he is lucky to be the last one in the third round.


    Ye Hao also only had ten games to rest, at most more than an hour.


    "It''s okay, I''ll rest for a while." Ye Hao closed his eyes.


    At this moment, a person came over.


    "This is a reward from the Death Queen. The Queen is very satisfied with your performance, but she still hopes that you can go all out for the next battle."


    The man put down a few bottles of potion, did not say more, turned and left.


    Ye Hao looked at the bottles of medicine and then at Shawana.


    "Don''t worry, that person is a personal attendant of the Queen, no problem. Hurry up and take the medicine." Shavana urged.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao nodded, took those medicines, and then began to close his eyes and calm his mind.


    The next battle continued.


    The second is the battle of Solo under the judge. The opponent is a person recommended by a senior cadre. The battle is over for half a minute.


    Solo became the second person to advance to the quarterfinals.


    Ye Hao observed this Solo. There were many lines on his body, and these lines would light up when fighting.


    And judging from his skin color and body, he is an Australian.


    A native of Australian descent, good at the power of totem.


    In the middle of Tier 5, his strength will be one of the more "troublesome" opponents after Ye Hao.


    The third dark moon shooter advances.


    In the fourth game, Isabella of Mr. Weird advances.


    The mad fighters of the fifth battle demon advance.


    In the previous battle, there was a high probability that the five kings appeared.


    But in the sixth scene, there was an episode.


    The sixth game was Spike on the 22nd vs. a man nominated by a senior cadre on the 12th.


    After Spike came on the field, he looked at his enemy contemptuously: "If you don''t want to lose your arm or leg, you''d better go down by yourself."


    The other party did not speak.


    The other party wore a headgear and couldn''t see his face clearly. He was also wearing a coat and gloves on his hands, covering almost every inch of his skin.


    His weapon is a sickle.


    "Finding death." Seeing that the other party didn''t mean to go down, Spike sneered, pulled out his dagger, and rushed forward.


    But in the first confrontation, there was a problem.


    Three moves.


    A figure flew out and hit an iron pillar heavily, and blood was sprayed on the ground.


    "Ahem, asshole."


    This person turned out to be Spike who was confident in the opening.


    The other party seemed to have not moved at all, standing still.


    Spike rushed up again.


    This time Spike used a more effective attack than before. He found an opportunity to bypass the opponent''s weapon with the dagger in his hand and slashed directly at his wrist.


    bump


    There was a sound of steel crashing.


    Spike''s pupils dilated.


    The man''s sickle slashed Spike''s abdomen. If Spike hadn''t moved quickly and hurriedly withdrew, he would have been beaten.


    But the wound was still not small, and blood was constantly flowing out.


    "What the hell, if you have the ability, don''t pretend to be there!" Spike cursed through gritted teeth.


    The man didn''t move, and rushed directly to Spike a few seconds later, cutting the sickle in his hand toward Spike''s throat.


    "Asshole, originally this trick was going to be used in the final four."


    Spike yelled, his trousers burst, and two scarlet legs appeared in front of the crowd. Spike''s speed increased sharply, avoiding the enemy''s attack.

 Chapter 1953： Shavana vs Norma

    Chapter 1953 Shawana vs Norma


    Ye Hao''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    If these legs did not come out of Ye Hao''s expectation, they should be taken from the body of an alien creature and then transplanted to Spike.


    After all, the human body is inferior to the body of otherworldly creatures, so it can increase the combat effectiveness of humans to the greatest extent in the shortest time.


    However, there is a barrier, which is whether there will be rejection or poor use.


    It depends on Spike''s next battle.


    The appearance of these legs made Spike''s speed at least three times higher than before!


    In terms of speed alone, it has reached the middle stage of the fifth stage, and sometimes the speed of the explosion can reach the late stage of the fifth stage.


    Spike also knows where his advantage lies. He uses his speed to start harassing the enemy constantly, and the dagger in his hand keeps attacking the deadly part of the opponent.


    Chest, neck, brain, eyes, abdomen, etc.


    Most of them were blocked by the enemy, and during the battle, it was discovered that this guy''s body seemed to have some defensive material on his chest.


    It may be armor.


    In such battles, it is not illegal to carry weapons such as armor.


    "Damn, I still don''t believe you this guy is an iron tortoise." Spike cursed secretly, and he jumped up and appeared directly on top of the enemy''s head, kicking his legs straight towards the enemy''s head like a hand. Like a sharp red knife.


    bump


    The guy knelt on one knee with his hands on top of his head.


    He took Spike¡¯s trick abruptly.


    And the next moment, he grabbed Spike''s legs with both hands.


    "He''s finished." Ye Hao said lightly.


    As expected by Ye Hao, Spike, whose legs were buckled, was like a bird with its wings caught, allowing the enemy to toss.


    The guy directly grabbed Spike''s leg and kept throwing Spike to the ground.


    Once, twice, Spike was still struggling and shouting.


    Ten times, twenty times.


    Spike was already slumped inside like a piece of mud, and the other party still ravaged his body.


    In the end, it wasn''t until Spike''s body couldn''t support this dazzling and torn apart, that guy had finished the action and lost the red broken leg in his hand.


    "Who is this man, so powerful. He even killed the five kings."


    "I haven''t seen it before, and it''s wrapped so tightly."


    "Is it someone trained by a senior cadre?"


    The senior cadres on the sidelines talked a lot.


    Although this time in the selection battle, the five kings allowed senior cadres to select one person each.


    But most people understand that high-ranking cadres are highly likely to accompany them on the run.


    But I didn''t expect that in the 16-in-8 battle, such a person would be killed, and Spike, who was the judge team, would be promoted to the next round.


    "I remember this number 12 seems to be called a bloodthirsty demon."


    "Who knows which cadre this is a new person trained."


    "I feel that the next battle is a bit interesting. I thought it was a battle between the five kings. I didn''t expect to see the candidates trained by our senior cadres."


    Everyone is curious about the identity of this bloodthirsty demon, after all, this person is too mysterious.


    In the battle just now, it can be seen that he did not fully display his strength at all, relying solely on Spike''s attack.


    Ye Hao stared at the bloodthirsty demon who had left the field. He frowned, muttering to himself: "This guy has a breath similar to Spike, but his taste is much stronger than Spike."


    "You mean if it is a transformed person?" Shawana asked next to her.


    "It''s possible. But you still put your heart on yourself now. There are two battles left, and four people are left. Among them, Norma from the Moon God team is left, and two senior officials elected People." Ye Hao reminded.


    Shavana raised her head and put her hand on the scimitar at her waist.


    "I am willing to fight for the Queen of Death."


    Ye Hao shook his head helplessly.


    The Hawkeyes are either lunatics or "fools", they are too paranoid and stubborn.


    "No. 18 vs. No. 29."


    The announcement of the combatants once again plunged the field into a frenzy.


    Ye Hao frowned, the luck of the Death Queen today was really bad.


    "Be careful." Ye Hao exhorted as she looked at Shawana who was about to step into the venue.


    Although Ye Hao and Yingyan were enemies, Shawana was a good person, and Ye Hao didn''t want to see her die here.


    "I''m still waiting for a fight with you." Shavana drew out her scimitar, and at the same time took out a rubber band to tie up her long hair, giving people a feeling of heroism.


    Ye Hao looked at Shawana''s opponent, No. 29, who stepped into the field.


    Norma in the Luna team, a magic swordsman.


    The two walked a hundred meters apart, and the two women looked at each other.


    If this battle is not life threatening, it would be nice to see two beauties fighting.


    Norma drew her sword.


    "Magic props." Ye Hao mumbled while looking at the sword.


    The sword is blessed with four magic arrays, which can increase speed, blade strength, explosive power, and fire magic array.


    And inlaid with fire and wind magic gems on the hilt.


    "You are not my opponent, I don''t want to kill, and the Queen of Death and Lord Luna are friends, I don''t want to embarrass Lord Luna, so you should give up." Norma said coldly.


    Shavana frowned.


    Ye Hao outside the court shook his head. Norma was not trying to persuade Shavana to surrender, but to add fuel to the fire.


    During this time of getting along, Ye Hao understood Shawana''s strong character.


    "Who wins and who loses will know if you have fought." Shavana''s blade touched the ground, leaning forward, and rushing out the next moment.


    The tip of the knife rubbed against the ground, bringing out a spark.


    Norma''s eyes flashed with helplessness, her right hand raised the magic sword in her hand, and her left hand slid over the magic sword.


    The body of the magic sword was instantly covered by flames, and a flame sword appeared.


    Norma bent her knees and shot out the next moment.


    The two women hit each other with one sword and one sword.


    Suddenly, the electric light and flint are inseparable.


    "Norma''s strength has improved, and swordsmanship has also improved a lot." The Death Queen commented from the stands.


    "Sister Death has great eyesight. This girl, Norma, has worked hard to practice swordsmanship and has been looking for a sword master in the world for a duel for the past six months.


    Had it not been for this selection battle, she would have said that she was planning to go to Guwu Huaxia. There is some Ximen family over there with good sword skills. "The Moon God said with a light smile.


    Ye Hao followed this battle, and he sighed slightly.


    The battle has come to an end.

 Chapter 1954： Star Magic!

    Chapter 1954 Star Magic!


    After a technical confrontation, Shavana and Norma did not distinguish between high and low. The two asked to entangle each other and retreated.


    "You are a magic swordsman, why don''t you use your magic." Shavana looked at each other coldly.


    Norma said silently: "If I use magic, then I can''t guarantee what will happen to you. Miss Shavana, I advise you to go down."


    Shawana''s neck is about to pop out.


    "Stop talking nonsense, you can never use it if you have the ability." A black line appeared on Shavana''s forehead, like an inscription.


    Ye Hao looked at this thing intently and couldn''t recognize it. This thing was not on earth.


    "This is the curse of those guys." Xingqiong''s voice sounded.


    "From that world?" Ye Hao was a little surprised. It seemed that the Queen of Death gave Shavana, so it was clear why the Queen of Death had recommended Shavana.


    "What does this curse seal do?"


    "I don''t know. Those guys are always weird and good at everything. Although the gods reject them, I have to say that their talents are much stronger than those of the gods." Xing Qiong said with emotion.


    A phantom appeared behind Shavana, unable to see her face, but with a strong aura.


    "Unexpectedly, you actually gave this thing to this chick." The judge said coldly.


    "You also have a lot of good things in your hands, but this thing is not suitable for me, and she is very suitable, so I gave it to her." The Death Queen said lightly.


    "If I remember correctly, this is a way to gain strength from the ancient gods with firm will." The Moon God turned his head and looked at the Death Empress.


    "But this is very costly. Only a determined person can communicate with the ancient gods, and after each use, the side effects are very serious."


    "This is her own choice." The Death Queen said lightly.


    His gaze returned to Shavana''s body.


    The phantom behind Shawana merged into her body, and a black semi-liquid appeared, slowly covering Shawana''s body, forming a black armor on the surface of Shawana''s body.


    At the same time, the surface of the scimitar in Shavana''s hand was also covered with semi-liquid, and a black broad knife that was one meter long appeared.


    "Fifth Tier! The eagle eye''s methods are really not small, and there are so many backgrounds." Ye Hao sighed.


    There are so many good things to see, the energy-rich training site, the hidden and high-security base, and the magical sky-eye matrix that has not yet been seen.


    With so many good things, it''s no wonder that Hawkeye can become a superpower in the world.


    "It''s interesting, since that''s the case, I have to be serious." The magic sword in Norma''s hand was raised.


    "Tier 3 Fire Element Magic¡¤Fire Snake Art."


    "Third-Order Electric Magic¡¤Thunder Current."


    "Tier 3 Wind Magic¡¤Phantom Art."


    Norma has released three magics in a row, and almost all of them are instant magic!


    "This Norma is a magical genius. The magical attributes that are currently present include fire, electricity, and wind. I don''t know if the Magic Guild knows this. Now she is less than 25 years old, wait a few years, Maybe her achievement will be above that Phineas."


    Ye Hao commented.


    The original flame sword, at this moment, a flickering electric current can be seen above it.


    The afterimages that appear from time to time are the afterimages created by wind magic, which can give the enemy an illusion in battle.


    "Let me try to see how strong you are like this." Norma looked at Shavana wrapped in black armor.


    Norma rushed forward, and the flame sword in her hand rushed towards Shavana, whose power was much stronger than before.


    Ping ping pong


    Two figures, one black and one red, constantly flashed in the battlefield, and the battle scene was very gorgeous.


    But in terms of offense, Shavana is still inferior to Norma, but Shavana''s armor is quite powerful.


    Norma had blessed Thunder''s flame sword and slashed it several times, only to leave a shallow trace.


    "Don''t play, Norma. The next battle will be more intense, save your energy." Darkmoon Archer''s voice came from the sidelines.


    Norma shrugged helplessly and looked at Shavana under the armor.


    "Sorry, this battle will end here."


    Norma stepped back, and the Flame Sword plunged into the ground.


    "Fifth Tier Fire Magic¡¤Fire Demon Cage."


    From the position of the flame sword, flames started to spread around.


    In the end, a flame six-pointed star formation was formed, and countless flame villains appeared around Shavana or grabbed Shavana''s ankle.


    This made Shavana unable to move. She tried to struggle, but it seemed that the magic circle was so strong that she could not leave this range for a short time.


    Norma raised her magic wand at this moment.


    "Strange, I have never seen the energy fluctuation of that gem." Ye Hao stared at the egg-sized blue gem at the end of the magic wand.


    This color is supposed to be the water system, but Ye Hao did not feel the fluctuation of the water system.


    "It''s interesting, I didn''t expect to see Sister Xingqiong''s power branch here." Evelyn''s voice sounded at this time.


    There was no movement in the star dome.


    "The power branch of the Star Sky? Could it be that..." Ye Hao''s eyelids moved slightly, if he didn''t guess wrong...


    This time Norma chanted the curse for five seconds, until Shavana was about to break through the magic circle under her feet, the magic was condensed.


    "Sixth-order magic star beam."


    Three azure blue light holes appeared in the front part of Norma''s magic circle, and then three beams shot out in a row, making the picture quite gorgeous.


    But under this magnificence, it was murderous with horror.


    Ye Hao clenched his fists, he couldn''t guarantee that Shavana would survive this battle.


    Three beams of light directed at the fire magic circle that was about to dissipate.


    Boom boom boom


    The gun smoke was everywhere, and a person flew out and hit the stone wall at the edge of the field, just below the five kings stand.


    That is Shawana.


    The armor on Shawana''s cheek was broken, the armor on her body was also scattered, and the scimitar was reduced to ashes.


    "Cough cough cough..." Shavana coughed up a pool of blood, she gritted her teeth and tried to get up.


    "Shavana, enough." The death queen''s voice sounded at this time.


    Shavana raised her head and looked at the Queen of Death, who was looking at her from above. Shavana endured the pain: "My Queen, I can still...I can still fight...cough cough cough."


    Another blood spurted out, and Shavana knelt on the ground weakly on her knees.


    "Shavana, I''m very satisfied with your performance. I need a loyal and indomitable warrior, but I don''t want you to die here." The Death Queen said.


    Shawana''s eyes were dark, and finally she closed her eyes and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1955： Berserker VS Isabella

    Chapter 1955-Mad Fighter VS Isabella


    Shavana was seriously injured and carried down, and the winner was Norma.


    Norma''s performance in this battle is very amazing, the last one is the last move, the power is simply the level of Tier VI!


    "Stars...Magic?" Ye Hao mumbled as he looked at Norma''s back.


    "She did use the power of the stars to perform the trick just now, but it was not entirely her own power, as she couldn''t perform it without the staff.


    If I am not mistaken, the gems on that staff should be made of meteorites from the outside world and have been polished and refined for decades. "The voice of Star Dome sounded at this time.


    "Evelyn said that she has the same power as you?" Ye Hao asked curiously, Xingqiong calling herself the Goddess of Xingqiong.


    As the name suggests, it should also be the power of stars.


    "Hey hey hey, this level of power, don''t insult our Xingqiong goddess, OK. Although this girl doll''s power is indeed similar to that of Xingqiong sister, but the degree is quite different.


    It''s like a small flame, and the raging fire that spreads all over the world. It can evaporate the sea and melt the glaciers. Can this be compared? "Evelyn''s voice sounded.


    Ye Hao understood what Evelyn meant and didn''t say more.


    He walked quickly to the exit, where Shawana was receiving a simple treatment to control the wound before being sent to a specialized medical department.


    "Shavana." Ye Hao walked over quickly, looking at Shavana with torn clothes and a white sheet.


    The black matter has disappeared.


    "I lost, the Queen must be very disappointed in me. Jon, promise me that I must win." Shavana looked at Ye Hao imploringly: "As long as you win...I...I promise you everything. "


    This woman was still thinking about this at this time. If it weren''t for the death queen to stop it, she might have been fighting to her death position.


    "Okay, don''t talk about it. Go and heal first." Ye Hao touched Shawana''s hair.


    If Shawana didn''t have such paranoid thoughts, she might become her good friend.


    Shavana was carried down.


    Ye Hao returned to the sidelines again, this time his figure looked lonely.


    "Your friend, Shawana is pretty good. It''s like not meeting Norma, maybe at least she can advance to the quarterfinals." A voice sounded beside Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao turned his head, it was Isabella wearing a princess dress and a small pink umbrella.


    Under Mr. Weird, the companion of the puppet master who was killed by Ye Hao.


    "What can you do with me?" Ye Hao looked at the blonde woman.


    "Why? I can''t find you. Anyway, you are alone, and I am also alone. It''s boring to see the fight alone. It just so happens that we can get together." Isabella smiled.


    "If I remember correctly, the reason you are alone is because in the previous battle, I killed your teammate, that puppeteer?" Ye Hao looked at Isabella, this woman was really strange.


    It stands to reason that she is her enemy. At this time, she even came to talk to herself as if nothing had happened.


    "Teammates? NO, NO, NO. This is not a team battle, this is a personal battle. Although the guy who likes to play puppets and I are both Mr. Weird people, but I am not familiar with him, and it is possible in battle. Encountered.


    To be honest, his fighting ability, I think about it, I have a headache, fortunately you got him done, this is also considered to solve an opponent for me.


    Let me tell you quietly, that guy is nasty. There are many female dolls in his box. He often does disgusting things to these dolls. "


    Isabella looked disgusted.


    Ye Hao laughed. Does this magic puppet master still have this kind of interest? Self-made wooden (filled) puppets (qi) dolls? "


    "Since you are willing, it is up to you. But you know, there are only the last eight people left, and we are likely to become enemies." Ye Hao said.


    Pop pop


    Isabella clapped her hands and applauded, with a happy look: "That would be great, just in time I can understand your weakness."


    Is this woman really stupid, or is she playing stupid here?


    Ye Hao was speechless, he could only pretend that he didn''t hear him, and his eyes returned to the battlefield.


    This is the last battle of 16 to 8, and two senior cadres elected and elected are fighting.


    A icy-water dual-system superpower, a lizard mutant.


    The strength is all in Tier 4.


    The battle was quite fierce. In the end, the icy-water dual powers used the water-filled field to take the opportunity to freeze the lizard mutant, and then hit the ice cone to smash the lizard mutant directly.


    The supernatural player cheered there excitedly, for he could advance to the quarterfinals.


    "This guy didn''t know that he was buried in the gate of death. With his strength, the other people in the quarterfinals could solve him in minutes.


    If I changed to another bloodthirsty demon, there would be a chance. "Isabella chuckles.


    There is a slight gap between the second round and the third round because the battlefield has been destroyed a bit serious and requires more repair work.


    Ten minutes passed.


    The Scarlet Widow returned to the field, which meant that the third round of fighting was about to begin.


    Everyone held their breath, and the next eight people were all elites.


    Each one is put into the secular world, it can support the existence of a large regional family and power.


    But what was unexpected was that among the eight people, there were also two people elected by senior officials. Among them, the bloodthirsty demon made a group of people guess the direction of the next situation.


    If this bloodthirsty demon gets a spot, it will be a very interesting thing.


    "Now the third round begins. The rules are the same as before." The Scarlet Widow put the red ball with eight numbers in the box and began to draw.


    "No. 23 vs. No. 19." Scarlet read the number.


    Ye Hao looked at Isabella next to him: "It''s your turn."


    Isabella frowned and pursed her mouth: "Hate, hit this guy, my new clothes are getting dirty again."


    Although she said so, she went on honestly.


    And her enemy is the subordinate of the war demon, the mad warrior.


    A person who seems to know he is a warrior has simple pants on his lower body and a heart armor on his upper body.


    "The battle begins."


    An order was given, and an earthy-yellow aura emerged from the mad fighter, and his muscles were swelling.


    The mad warrior stepped out of the cloth and rushed towards Isabella. With every foot on the ground, a thick footprint was directly formed, and the dust was everywhere.


    Like a human-shaped tank.

 Chapter 1956： Isabellas Summoning

    Chapter 1956 Isabella''s Summoning Technique


    Isabella''s hands are sealed here.


    "Ghouls."


    A small patterned circle appeared in front of Isabella, a passage opened in the center of the small circle, and dozens of dog-shaped creatures ran out of it.


    The whole body was red, blood-red scales covered the surface of the body, and the mouth was full of fangs.


    "Summoning technique?" Ye Hao looked at this scene with some interest, and those monsters were somewhat similar to the monsters in the different world he had encountered before.


    More than a dozen ghouls rushed towards the mad fighter.


    The mad warrior roared, punched a ghoul to fly, and then grabbed a ghoul and tore it in half.


    However, the number of ghouls is still relatively large, and some took the opportunity to take a bite on the ankle of the mad fighter.


    The mad warrior suffered a pain in his calf, and hit the ghoul''s head with a fist, making it bloody.


    "Two-headed ogre."


    Isabella once again offered a magic circle, a larger black hole appeared, and five two-headed evil spirits each tall and tall appeared.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho." The five two-headed ogres swarmed towards the mad fighter.


    Although the mad fighter was besieged, he was a Tier 5 fighter, and he was not afraid of these guys.


    But if this stalemate continues, his physical strength is destined to be exhausted.


    "Get out of here!" The mad fighter slammed a fist on the ground, and a gully emerged directly from the ground, knocking over the ghoul and double-headed ogre in front of him.


    He asked these monsters to encircle and suppress, and rushed to Isabella.


    Isabella had already set the third circle at this time, and a black shadow flew out of the black hole.


    "The giant corpse bird."


    The giant corpse-eating bird appeared, and Isabella jumped directly onto the back of the giant bird, and the giant bird took Isabella into the air.


    Seeing this situation, the mad fighters were also quite angry.


    He rushed to the side of a steel stone pillar, wrapped his arms around the steel stone pillar, and his muscles all over his body began to tremble.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    The surrounding ghouls and double-headed ogres had already surrounded them.


    Kazkaz


    There was the sound of everything breaking, and countless ground cracks appeared on the lower end of the steel stone pillar.


    The last ten meters of steel stone pillars were directly lifted by the mad fighters.


    "Get out of here!"


    The mad warrior held the steel stone pillar with both hands and waved it around.


    The ghoul was smashed and turned into a pool of blood. The two-headed ogre was also knocked out, and if he was unlucky, his two heads were smashed.


    "This mad warrior is really strong enough. It is estimated that Tier 6 is not as strong as him. It''s a pity that the combat power is too partial. Isabella seems to be fighting by summoning monsters.


    Now she has summoned the flying monster, as long as there is no mistake, she is invincible. "Ye Hao rubbed his chin and analyzed.


    The only thing that made Ye Hao curious was how these monsters Isabella were summoned.


    Speaking of Mr. Frankenstein¡¯s two subordinates are very weird, the previous puppeteer can summon the puppet monster by unknown means, and now this Isabella can directly summon the monster.


    Look back to the battlefield.


    Isabella is now ready for the next magic circle, and this time there are three magic circles at the same time.


    The three black holes opened up.


    Three huge black shadows rushed out and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Hunt the rotten dragon."


    Three dinosaurs were in the form of dinosaurs, but the whole body was rotten, and a four-meter-high dragon appeared on the field.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho." The three rotten hunting dragons screamed, and then rushed towards the mad fighter at the same time.


    The iron stone pillar in the hands of the mad fighter smashed towards one of the rotten hunting dragons.


    Although the body of the rotten hunting dragon was rotten, it was very fast, and jumped directly onto the stone pillar, and continued to rush towards the mad fighter.


    The mad warrior had no choice but to drop the stone pillar in his hand, because at this moment a rotten hunting dragon had appeared behind him.


    He smashed it with a fist.


    The rotten dragon''s head exploded, and the body fell to the ground, but countless liquids splashed out, which was quite disgusting.


    "These liquids?" The mad fighter frowned, he looked at his fist, and he felt his body suddenly become heavy.


    He raised his head and looked at Isabella in the air.


    Isabella smiled.


    "Hoho Ho Ho"


    The other two rotten-hunting dragons rushed in front of the mad fighter, and the two dragons respectively bit the mad fighter''s arms and dragged them.


    boom


    In the end, he dragged it directly onto the stone wall at the edge of the field, and smashed it heavily.


    Isabella in the air never stopped, this time she raised her hand, and a magic circle appeared above her head.


    Dozens of figures shot out.


    "Ghost Bat"


    Bats with open wings and a full ten meters wide appeared in the air.


    On the ground, the bodies of two rotting dragons were thrown out.


    The mad warrior appeared in the dust. There was a huge pit on the stone wall behind him. There were tooth marks left by the rotting dragon on his arms, and the blood was still flowing out.


    More than a dozen magic shadow bats opened their mouths, and fireballs spurted out, like flames covering the place of the mad fighter.


    Under such aerial strikes, the mad fighters are obviously at a disadvantage.


    And the ground should also be hit by the fireball of the demon bat, and there was dust everywhere, directly covering the entire field, and there was no visible figure of the mad fighter.


    After a second or two.


    At the top of a standing steel stone pillar, the somewhat embarrassed figure of the mad warrior appeared.


    He stared at Isabella in the air, his legs bent, and he kept accumulating strength.


    In the end, cracks appeared on the steel stone pillar under his feet, and fragments began to fall.


    Eventually, with the collapse of the stone pillar, the mad warrior leaped away, like a missile that shot Isabella in the air.


    "It''s you who are waiting." Isabella showed a slight smile, she closed her little flower umbrella, then squeezed the handle of the umbrella and opened it again.


    This time the umbrella is opened, and the surface of the umbrella is directly a ready-made pattern.


    "That''s her weapon?" Ye Hao was a little surprised. He hadn''t felt any fluctuations from that umbrella before, thinking it was just an ornament of Isabella, but didn''t expect it to be a weapon.


    The light of the magic circle lit up, and a huge black hand appeared, directly pinching the mad fighter who rushed up.


    "Open it to me!" The frenzied warrior''s limbs were forced to pop out his eyes, and his veins seemed to explode.


    Bang


    Blood overflowed.


    Isabella shielded herself with an umbrella, and all the blood hit the umbrella.


    The scarlet liquid dripped from the beautiful umbrella. This scene was really weird.

 Chapter 1957： Solo VS Bloodthirsty

    Chapter 1957 Solo VS Bloodthirsty Demon


    The audience at the side of the venue was silent.


    The battle... is that over?


    The mad fighter...dead!


    Scarlet Widow obviously did not expect this ending. She glanced at Isabella, then at the direction of the stage, and then said: "Winner No. 19, Isabella.


    Due to the venue, the next one is temporarily delayed, please wait. "


    Isabella snapped her fingers, and all the remaining monsters disappeared, including that hand.


    "That hand!" Ye Hao''s expression was serious. Although that hand appeared for only a few seconds, Ye Hao felt a powerful breath.


    "Xingqiong, Evelyn. The body of that hand...is it a **** level!" Ye Hao asked inwardly.


    The breath of that hand is very weak, but Ye Hao, who has fought against the seventh-order fairyland and the eighth-order holy realm, is very clear that this is not the power aura possessed by these two realms.


    Then there is only one possibility left!


    Tier 9, God level!


    "Yes." Evelyn said.


    Ye Hao took a breath, he fixed his eyes on Isabella who walked back to him.


    "Why look at me like that? Do you think I''m very beautiful? If you want to chase me, it''s not impossible." Isabella didn''t look like after the war, and talked to Ye Hao with a smile on her face.


    "Nothing, I''m just curious about the way you fight just now." Ye Hao said.


    "You can ask me, maybe I will tell you." Isabella looked at Ye Hao with a grin.


    Ye Hao asked: "How did you summon those creatures, and the last strange hand."


    "Secret." Isabella closed one eye, showing a mischievous look: "A woman has a secret to be attractive."


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word, no longer asking.


    "The body of that hand should indeed be at the **** level, but it is a very low level god. This woman has the ability to communicate with creatures in another world, and then summon it to fight for her.


    The hand that was finally summoned was already at her limit, and she did not have the ability to summon a god-level creature out of thin air.


    The power of that hand is almost equivalent to a sixth-order powerhouse. "Star Dome explained.


    "It''s not that the plane channel is difficult to establish. Why can a person of Tier 5 summon creatures in another world directly." Ye Hao was puzzled.


    "Summoning and plane channeling are two completely different concepts. Summoning is actually just summoning another plane, a creature to another plane for a short time. The time is very short, and the time of existence will be limited.


    The strength of the summoned object is also based on the strength of the summoner.


    As for the plane channel, it allows you to exist in another dimension plane forever. The two are completely different. "Evelyn explained.


    Ye Hao said no more, he looked at Isabella beside him.


    If this woman encounters her in the next battle, it will be a bit "trouble", and if she wants to defeat her, she may expose part of her strength.


    After finishing the field for twenty minutes, the battle continued.


    Scarlet Widow began to draw players for the second battle.


    "No. 15 vs. No. 29."


    The combatants appeared.


    Soon everyone knew that this was a battle without suspense. No. 15 was the ice-water supernatural player who was lucky enough to be promoted in the previous round, and his opponent was Swordsman Norma.


    The battle was over in one minute.


    Under Norma''s swordsmanship, the ice water ability player didn''t even have a chance to defend himself, and his hamstrings were directly cut off before he surrendered.


    The second place in the top four appeared, Magic Swordsman Norma.


    The Scarlet Widow starts to draw the fighters for the third game, which also means that the fighters for the fourth game will appear.


    "No. 12 vs. No. 4."


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up and he looked at Isabella beside her, and she also showed an expression of interest.


    "This battle will be a bit interesting, No. 4 Solo is playing against the No. 12 Bloodthirsty." Isabella whispered.


    "You absolutely will win." Ye Hao asked.


    "Of course it is No. 4 Solo." Isabella said without hesitation.


    "Why?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "Young man, you don''t know the horror of this guy Solo. If someone asks me who will be among the two places in the ultimate fighter selection this time, I can guarantee that one of them is definitely the perverted Solo.


    His fighting ability is far from showing, he is now in the late stage of the fifth stage, but if he is really serious, then even the people of the sixth stage must give him some face.


    He is also a recognized person who may take over as the judge in the future. "Isabella gave a very high evaluation.


    Ye Hao glanced at that Solo.


    "The next battle is yours. Your opponent is the Darkmoon Archer. Dealing with that woman is actually simple and simple, but difficult and difficult.


    She is remotely invincible. If I met her before, it would definitely not be as easy as facing a mad fighter.


    Once close combat, her strength will plummet.


    But then, you will find that she is a pretty crazy woman. "Isabella looked at Ye Hao with a smile, as if thinking of something interesting.


    Ye Hao shrugged and watched the next battle quietly.


    Solo and the bloodthirsty demon appeared on the battlefield.


    "Bloodthirsty, facing Solo, you have to use all your strength. Here is your only chance." The Scarlet Widow suddenly said to the bloodthirsty.


    "Yes, Master." The bloodthirsty bowed slightly to the Scarlet Widow.


    This stunned the people present.


    It turns out that the Bloodthirsty Demon is a person recommended by the Scarlet Widow.


    The bloodthirsty demon directly unveiled his cloak, revealing his true face of Lushan.


    Seeing the appearance of the bloodthirsty demon, many people took a breath.


    This is simply not what a person looks like.


    There are many stitched centipede-shaped marks on the body, and it feels as if the whole body is fused.


    And there are weird armors on his arms and chest. It is definitely not an artificial armor, but rather an armor removed from a certain creature.


    "It''s disgusting." Isabella shook her head in disgust.


    The five kings in the stands also stared at this "weird."


    "The Scarlet Widow was doing this for a while. No wonder she asked for so many experimental materials before." Mr. Weird put his hands against his chin.


    "This is a synthetic man, a better synthetic man than Spike before. Spike only puts on his legs, and on this guy''s body, it is estimated that no one is human except for the heart." Death Queen Shen Said the voice.


    "You don''t know who Scarlet Widow is. If we could provide her with such crazy experiments, she would never choose to join us.


    Judge, you Solo may be a bit dangerous. "The Moon God whispered softly.


    "Solo will not lose." The judge''s tone was flat.

 Chapter 1958： Mutant Bloodthirsty

    Chapter 1958 Mutant Bloodthirsty Demon


    "This time the selection of the ultimate fighter is really interesting. The people trained by the Moon God sister are quite good. Both of them have entered the quarterfinals, and maybe both can enter the quarterfinals." Mr. Weird said.


    The corners of the mouth under the moon god''s white gauze were slightly raised, and the beautiful eyes looked at the war demon who had been silent: "It''s normal, and it''s better than some people who only dig corners.


    It''s alright now, stealing chicken won''t lose rice. Not only wasted so many training resources, but also didn''t even get the qualifications of the top four, which is a pity. "


    The war demon clenched his fists.


    Up to now, the Lone Night Wolf King and the mad fighters under War Demon''s command have all died, and he can say that he has nothing to do with this battle.


    "Don''t talk about these useless things, let''s watch the fight." Mr. Weird interrupted.


    Everyone''s eyes returned to the battlefield.


    The battle was announced, but neither side moved.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, because his mouth has an iron plate, although he cannot speak, he can only make some noises through his throat.


    Solo looked at the enemy in front of him with a plain expression.


    The bloodthirsty man pointed to Solo, then raised his middle finger, and finally clenched his hands in a crumpled form, then threw it on the ground, and stepped on it to crush.


    This is provoking Solo.


    The meaning is nothing more than, you are not my opponent, I will pinch you to death and trample you under my feet.


    "A creature like you will never understand what is truly powerful. Today I will let you see what is indefensible force."


    Solo closed his eyes, and the next moment he opened them, their eyes turned black, exactly the same as Ye Hao''s before.


    And half of horns grew on his forehead.


    In his center, several cyclones appeared.


    Most people, including those senior cadres of the sixth rank, felt a sense of oppression when they looked at Solo.


    "The smell of those demons." Ye Hao said inwardly.


    Eagle Eye has the ability to communicate with those otherworldly demons, and naturally acquired a lot of the abilities of those demons.


    The growth of horns is considered their characteristic. The larger the horns and the more complete they are, the stronger they are.


    The bloodthirsty rushed out and ran into Solo directly.


    boom


    A sound like an explosion came, and the air wave spread towards the edge of the field.


    The two figures in the center of the field are fighting with each other at a very fast speed.


    Many people of Tier 6 can''t even see clearly.


    "The combat effectiveness of these two guys has almost reached Tier 6." Ye Hao commented.


    "You are right. They are all the best of this era, and the leaders of the future." Isabella said.


    "The premise is that they can all survive." Ye Hao said.


    "The survival of the fittest is the rule." Isabella said lightly.


    The battle continued, and the two were fighting against each other with their own bodies.


    The two moved backwards 100 meters at the same time.


    A black cyclone appeared on Solo''s right fist, and he pinched his neck with a hideous expression.


    "go to hell."


    The fist struck towards the bloodthirsty demon, punch, punch, then punch.


    Although these fists were hitting in the air, they formed a black cyclone shadow.


    The bloodthirsty tried to escape, but the speed of these cyclones was extremely fast and directly hit him, smashing him onto a steel stone pillar.


    The bloodthirsty fell to the ground.


    "Aren''t you going to crush me? That''s your skill?" Solo suddenly appeared in front of the bloodthirsty, and hit the bloodthirsty''s abdomen with a fist.


    The bloodthirsty demon''s body hit the steel stone pillar again, this time the steel stone pillar was directly crushed, and the bloodthirsty demon flew out and hit the rock wall at the edge of the field.


    Solo shook his fist contemptuously, but his eyes changed the next moment, and he hurriedly jumped.


    A long red tentacled heavily smashed where Solo was standing before.


    Solo jumped to the top of a steel stone pillar and frowned at the place where the bloodthirsty fell.


    The bloodthirsty demon came out of the mound, his right arm broke into pieces and turned into red tentacles, looking quite disgusting.


    Kaz Kaz


    The legs of the bloodthirsty demon also began to make the sound of bone breaking.


    Then the two legs exploded, and there appeared thick black legs like spiders.


    The bloodthirsty demon clasped the iron plate on his mouth with his left hand and tore it abruptly, revealing his "mouth".


    A black hole. Inside the black hole are rows of densely packed teeth. If people with intensive phobia see it, they will definitely be scared to death.


    "Kill, kill, kill."


    A word came from the mouth of the bloodthirsty demon, very permeating.


    "Monster." Solo whispered. He clasped his hands together, and a huge black cyclone gathered in his palms, and finally whizzed out.


    boom


    After the huge bombardment, the bloodthirsty stood there intact. He blocked the attack with his right arm tentacles. The red tentacles were generally broken, but recovered after a few seconds. This recovery ability was too strong.


    The bloodthirsty screamed, the steel plate behind his back exploded, and a pair of disgusting wings grew.


    At the same time, the steel plate on the front chest also burst, and there was a living head inside, but it was not a human head, nor was it the head of some creature on earth.


    "That Scarlet Widow is crazy enough." Ye Hao secretly vomited. Such a perverted experiment could be done.


    "Hawkeye never lacks crazy people." Isabella said lightly, but from her slightly frowned brows, it can be seen that she also dislikes such a scene.


    After the bloodthirsty demon grew wings, he flew directly.


    He flew to the same height as Solo, the monster on his chest opened his mouth, and a laser shot out.


    Directly smashed the steel stone pillars.


    Solo fell freely and landed on the ground.


    The bloodthirsty demon rushed down directly. After the countless legs landed, the speed was so fast that he arrived in front of Solo in a blink of an eye.


    Against Solo, it launched a stormy offensive, fists, tentacles, and whether the head in the chest was a laser.


    Because of an opportunity, the bloodthirsty hit Solo''s cheek with a fist.


    Solo took a few steps back, and blood appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Solo wiped the corners of his mouth, looking at his blood, an angry expression appeared in his eyes.


    A black air hovered down his arm, and finally formed a sickle.


    At the same time, black scales appeared on the surface of Solo''s body.


    "dead!"


    Solo''s speed increased again, this time in close combat, Solo had the upper hand.


    Seeing an opportunity, his sickle directly chopped off the wings of the bloodthirsty demon.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho." The bloodthirsty demon roared in pain.


    "He has already lost." Ye Hao shook his head.


    "How do you say?" Isabella looked at Ye Hao with interest.


    "This bloodthirsty demon is indeed very strong, but it has no fighting consciousness, and it is fighting by instinct. And Solo is obviously serious on this side, so the bloodthirsty demon has no chance at all."


    Hearing Ye Hao''s evaluation, Isabella looked Ye Hao up and down, with a smile on her face.


    "It seems that you are also a good opponent."

 Chapter 1959： Jon VS Darkmoon Archer

    Chapter 1959 Jon VS Darkmoon Archer


    Solo used all his strength and the situation began to stabilize.


    The bloodthirsty demon is constantly being separated by Solo''s sickle.


    The Scarlet Widow in the sky didn''t look angry when she saw her person being tortured so cruelly.


    On the contrary, he commented: "Sure enough, if you don''t possess advanced wisdom, even if your body is strong, there is a limit. It seems that next time you need to carry out physical transformation while preserving human will as much as possible.


    But this is a bit miserable. So far no one has been able to accept a complete body transformation with a clear will, and almost everyone has become a lunatic. "


    The Scarlet Widow frowned, as if thinking about a problem.


    Three minutes later, there was a pool of minced meat on the ground, and the battle was over.


    Winner, Solo.


    Next was the battle between Ye Hao and Dark Moon Archer, but because of the venue, there was a pause for nearly half an hour.


    "You were injured before, now there is no problem in fighting." Isabella asked Ye Hao with concern.


    Ye Hao twisted his arm and said confidently: "It''s okay. The Queen gave me some healing medicine before and I recovered quickly.


    I feel that my spirit now is much better than before. "


    "Well, come on. I hope I can meet you in the final battle." Isabella smiled.


    Strange woman.


    Ye Hao stepped into the well-rested ground, and the Dark Moon Archer on the opposite side also walked up.


    The two stood at a distance of one hundred meters.


    In the stands, the five kings are also watching this battle.


    "Dark Moon''s archery skills are very strong. If the young man of the dead sister can''t intrude into melee combat, the chance is not great." The Moon God actually analyzed the battle situation directly to the Death Queen.


    The Death Queen also nodded: "That''s true. But Jon''s strength lies in his talent for observing the battlefield, as well as his ability to practice physical skills, and his speed and strength are also good."


    "If this kid can really beat Darkmoon Archer, then this kid is really good. It''s a good dark horse." Mr. Weird said beside.


    Except for the Five Kings, all the senior officials also discussed.


    Because Jon is really a dark horse, that bloodthirsty demon is better to say that they are transforming people.


    But this Jon seemed to be someone who suddenly appeared. Before he had cut the five kings in a row, he was now facing the Darkmoon Archer.


    "I went, and I suddenly found out. In this selection match, Jon seemed to be playing players recommended by the Five Kings."


    "Who says no, fight the puppet master in the first battle, fight the wolf king in the second battle, and now fight the Darkmoon Archer in the third battle."


    "I don''t know if he should be said to be strong, or he is bad luck."


    "I guess he will come here too. He was already injured in the previous fight with the Wolf King. It only takes four or five hours to fight the Darkmoon Archer. The odds of winning are too small."


    "It''s hard to say. I saw the person who jumped off the floating island before. Now he has no face to meet people. I believe this Jon might really do a miracle."


    The senior cadres talked a lot.


    Scarlet Widow also announced the start of the final battle of the third round.


    "The battle begins."


    Ye Hao and Dark Moon Archer moved almost at the same time.


    Dark Moon Archer fired a volley of four arrow feathers, and the four arrow feathers also locked all the directions of Ye Hao''s advance.


    Ye Hao can only move to the side.


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Arrow feathers kept shooting over, and Ye Hao kept moving.


    But the dizzying arrow feathers did not leave Ye Hao any gap at all.


    "No. Tier 4 strength is not enough to break through these arrow feathers." Ye Hao secretly said.


    If you repeat the same technique and use Guimai Jue, you may be able to win this one, but the next one is not necessarily.


    And the next two games will be very tight, and the enemy''s strength will definitely be very strong at that time. If you use the Ghost Vein Jue at that time, it will inevitably cause others to doubt.


    "It looks like a bitter trick is going to be played this time."


    A sharp look appeared in Ye Hao''s eyes.


    The pace at his feet changed his strategy of circumvention and went straight to Darkmoon Archer.


    "He can''t help it." Moon God said.


    "Even if he can bear it, if he continues to consume like this, he will only lose. He is moving at a high speed, and his physical exertion is much higher than that of the Dark Moon Archer who is waiting to die.


    The further behind, the more disadvantaged he is. "The judge said solemnly.


    The death queen said nothing.


    The Dark Moon Archer noticed Ye Hao''s determination, and she smiled, and the four arrow feathers fired again, and the hand speed increased again.


    Facing the oncoming four arrow feathers, Ye Hao could only use Tier 4 strength, and he had only two choices.


    Either roundabout as before, then there will be a deadlock.


    Or it''s a desperate fight.


    "Fight!" Ye Hao shouted, and the veins and blood vessels on his body could be seen.


    Ye Hao relied on his swift posture and took the lead to avoid the four arrow feathers.


    Distance 80 meters!


    Everyone''s little hearts were hanging in their throats at this time.


    Ye Hao just ran twenty meters, and another round of arrow feathers came.


    Ye Hao avoided again, but this time an arrow feather cut open his sleeve, luckily it didn''t hurt his skin.


    The arrow is poisonous. Although it is not fatal, it will paralyze the body.


    In front of a sharpshooter, his body is paralyzed and his speed is greatly reduced, which is equivalent to sending himself in front of death.


    Distance 60 meters


    This time with the four arrow feathers, Ye Hao knew that he couldn''t avoid them all. He took the lead in pouring his body, avoiding the three arrow feathers, and the last arrow feather cut a hole in Ye Hao''s cheek. .


    Immediately, there was a burst of numbness on the cheek, as if an ordinary person had been injected with a large number of anesthetic needles.


    "This poison is really horrible." This poison Ye Hao can be unlocked instantly using Holy Healing, but he can''t do something that would expose his identity.


    Distance 40 meters


    After three rounds of arrow feathers came down, Ye Hao was already close to 40 meters.


    At this time, the Dark Moon Archer was still standing in place, without any intention to escape.


    The closer you are to the shooter, the closer you are to victory, but it also means that the opponent''s arrows will shoot toward you faster.


    This time, at a distance of less than 40 meters, with four arrow feathers, Ye Hao could hardly avoid it completely.


    He gritted his teeth and placed his left hand in front of him, abruptly blocking one arrow with his arm, and the other three arrows were again avoided.


    Distance 20 meters


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and rushed up with his right fist.


    Darkmoon Archer narrowed his eyes slightly, and shot the arrow again.


    Four arrow feathers fired a volley, this time Ye Hao only avoided two.


    One hit his waist, and one hit his left shoulder.


    At this moment, Ye Hao had already rushed to the Dark Moon Archer, and within a second, his fist hit the Dark Moon Archer.


    The Dark Moon Archer suddenly lifted his cloak, revealing his rugged figure, and two equipped continuous archer crossbows.


    In an instant, the aura of the entire aura became dignified.

 Chapter 1960： Jon breakthrough!

    Chapter 1960 Jon Breakthrough!


    A salvo of two crossbows.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and hit Dark Moon Archer''s chest with a fist.


    The huge impact force knocked the Dark Moon Archer away, and blood spurted out of the beauty''s mouth.


    And Ye Hao couldn''t pursue it anymore. A short arrow was inserted in front of him, but fortunately they all avoided the deadly part.


    But these short arrows are also poisonous.


    With such a large amount of toxin, Ye Hao''s eyelids opened and closed, as if he was about to fall to the ground in the next moment.


    On the other side, after Dark Moon Archer landed, although she got a punch in her body, she immediately raised her bow and aimed at Ye Hao again.


    Ye Hao fled tremblingly, avoiding the arrow feathers behind him with difficulty.


    In the end, he was lucky enough to hide behind a steel pillar and could catch his breath.


    "Give up. You are poisoned by me, and soon your body will be completely unable to move." Dark Moon Archer''s voice came, and her bow and arrow were aimed at Ye Hao behind the stone pillar.


    She didn''t dare to come close, but when attacking from a long distance, there was a steel stone pillar blocking it, and it was difficult to hit Ye Hao. She could move, and Ye Hao could also move.


    Continue to keep the stone pillar in the middle of them.


    "I haven''t lost yet." Ye Hao gritted his teeth and looked unwilling.


    "This is the last chance I give you. If you have to hunt for death, don''t blame me." Darkmoon Archer retreated the arrow feathers on the bowstring and pulled the bowstring directly.


    A luminous pattern appeared on Dark Moon Archer''s wrist, and then a luminous arrow appeared on the bow, the arrow was like a star.


    "Sister Death, this trick is one of Dark Moon''s unique tricks, and its power is equivalent to a full blow in the late stage of the fifth stage. You should persuade the young man in your family.


    This time there is a quota, there is no next one. "The Moon God persuaded the Queen of Death.


    The Queen of Death took a deep breath and let go of her hand holding the chair.


    "Jon, enough..."


    "Not enough, I can still fight!" Ye Hao''s voice resounded across the battlefield.


    The Death Queen frowned, she stood up and reprimanded: "Jon, if you go on like this, you will die. You..."


    "I''ve never done anything to die, I said it''s not over if it''s over!" Ye Hao drew out his bow and arrow, flicked his arm, and shot it towards the Dark Moon Archer.


    Facing his arrow feathers, Dark Moon Archer made a few simple moves and avoided.


    "Stubborn." Dark Moon Archer released the bowstring.


    "Meteor Arrow."


    The glowing arrow feather shot out like a meteor, hitting the stone pillar where Ye Hao was hiding.


    And Ye Hao, in full view of the crowd, unexpectedly protected the chest with both hands, ready to resist the arrow.


    Seeing the meteor arrow swallowed Ye Hao''s body, a ray of light rushed toward the stone wall of the battlefield.


    boom


    The huge impact caused the stands to shake a few times.


    "Hey, isn''t Jon looking for death."


    "At a young age, you may have a very high achievement in a few more years of cultivation. Why are you so persistent?"


    "It''s a pity such a talent."


    The senior officials sighed.


    Isabella stared blankly and did not speak.


    In the stands.


    The war demon showed a gloating expression: "Those who are overpowered, the previous victory was just luck. In the face of real strength, that''s all."


    The Queen of Death clenched her fists.


    "Sister Death." The Moon God looked at the Death Empress helplessly.


    "It''s not over yet." Mr. Weird suddenly said at this time.


    The other four people were taken aback.


    "Mr. Weird, are you dumbfounded. This is clearly over, can that kid survive that trick?" Zhan Mo said disdainfully.


    "No, it''s really not over yet." The judge looked intently at the position where the meteor arrow pierced just now, a full two-meter deep hole, unable to see what''s inside.


    But a hand stretched out at this moment, pushing away the broken stone pressing in front of him.


    Everyone''s eyes widened, and they held their breath.


    Is it?


    Darkmoon Archer also stunned for a moment: "Impossible, how could he still be alive under my meteor arrow!"


    The gravel was pushed away, and Ye Hao appeared in front of everyone again.


    And this time, airflow emerged from his whole body, and many wounds on his body began to heal, and his aura was much stronger than before.


    "He broke through!" The judge said solemnly.


    "Pushing himself into a desperate situation, this Jon is really cruel to him, it is a personal thing." Mr. Weird nodded appreciatively.


    Zhan Mo had a sullen face and looked very upset.


    Seeing this, the Dark Moon Archer shot again with a bow.


    Countless arrow feathers shot past.


    A black light flashed in Ye Hao''s eyes, and then a black cyclone appeared in front of him, blocking all the arrow feathers that were shot over.


    "This trick... how does it resemble Solo''s?"


    "Yes, it really seems."


    "This guy is simply a lunatic, and he used this method to break through."


    The audience praised Ye Hao, and their eyes were full of respect.


    "I just said it. Hawkeye never lacks lunatics." Isabella smiled slightly.


    "In the early stage of Tier 5, it''s a bit interesting." Mr. Weird raised his head, his eyes awkward under his messy hair.


    The eyes of the Queen of Death at the moment are very complicated.


    Ye Hao bent his legs and ejected, coming straight towards the Dark Moon Archer.


    Darkmoon Archer hurriedly draws his bow and shoots arrows.


    But this time, Ye Hao didn''t hide, and those arrow feathers couldn''t break through Ye Hao''s defense.


    "Meteor Arrow..." Dark Moon Archer saw that the situation was not good, so he could only take the risk of using the trick again. Blood appeared at the corner of her mouth and red blood appeared in the white of her eyes.


    It seems that using this trick twice in a short time is very expensive to her.


    But the Meteor Arrow hadn''t been used yet, Ye Hao''s speed increased again, and he appeared in front of Dark Moon Archer ahead of time.


    Dark Moon Archer''s pupils dilated, and she felt the suffocation in the next moment. Ye Hao grabbed her white throat and her legs were off the ground.


    Ye Hao didn''t have the slightest pity for Xiangyu, and directly slammed Dark Moon Archer''s body against the iron stone pillar next to him.


    Many cracks appeared on the steel stone pillars, which were crumbling.


    Darkmoon Archer fell to the ground and fainted.


    Ye Hao looked at the Scarlet Widow.


    Scarlet Widow glanced at Darkmoon Archer, confirming that she had completely lost consciousness of fighting.


    "Winner, Jon 17."


    There was applause, and all the senior officials applauded.


    They have seen a lot of geniuses and evildoers, but they have never seen someone like Jon, who regards death as home, but also has wisdom.


    He could sustain such a bad situation and break through under adversity.


    Reversed the situation and defeated the Darkmoon Archer.


    This Jon is a veritable dark horse.

 Chapter 1961： Beaemon

    Chapter 1961


    The third round of selection battle is over.


    Only the last four players remained.


    No. 4 Solo, No. 17, Jon, No. 19 Isabella, No. 29 Swordsman.


    These four people are the Judge, Death Queen, Moon God, and Mr. Weird.


    There is no war beast.


    Looking at the top of the stands, the senior cadres could see that Lord War Demon''s face was quite ugly, as if someone owed him money.


    And next is the fourth round, if it is the last round.


    Two people will be contested to become the ultimate fighter.


    It took half an hour for the battlefield to be restored to the greatest extent.


    The Scarlet Widow was holding four red **** in her hands.


    "Next there are only four players left. They will draw lots to select their opponents, and the winner will get the place to become the ultimate fighter." Scarlet Widow said.


    The senior cadres began to discuss again.


    "These four people are not weak. Solo''s strength is in the late stage of the fifth stage, and the fighting power that bursts out can even reach the sixth stage, which can be said to be the strongest person in it."


    "Yes, I feel that Norma is the second one. She is a magic swordsman. We can see her fighting power. Besides swordsmanship, she has powerful magic.


    The power of the previous magic is at least Tier 6! "


    "The fourth and third are naturally Jon and Isabella."


    The senior cadres ranked the strengths of these four people, and this ranking is considered more correct by everyone.


    But this does not mean it is the final situation, because it depends on the amount of signatures.


    The Scarlet Widow put four small **** into the box under everyone''s eyes, and began to draw.


    The first red ball came out.


    "No 4!"


    The next step is to draw the number four opponent.


    Scarlet Widow drew another ball.


    "No. 19."


    "No. 4 Solo vs. No. 19 Isabella." Scarlet Widow announced the two sides of the first battle: "And the next game is No. 17 Jon vs. No. 29 Norma."


    The result of the draw was announced.


    Isabella pouted: "My luck is so bad, how come I got such a person, unfortunately."


    "You are very strong, maybe you can beat him." Ye Hao comforted beside him.


    "Fight him, this lady is going to get in at least half her life, it''s boring." Isabella said, standing up and walking off the stage.


    Solo also entered the venue.


    Ye Hao felt a gaze looking at him, he raised his head and looked over, it was Norma on the opposite side.


    Beside her, Darkmoon Archer was sitting there.


    She was just stunned before, without serious injuries.


    The two subordinates who fought the Moon God back and forth in succession, if they were eliminated by themselves, would the woman holding the rabbit let the rabbit bite herself?


    In the field.


    Solo and Isabella are ready.


    As soon as the battle started, Solo launched an attack on Isabella.


    Isabella immediately summoned a monster to entangle Solo, and summoned a flying monster, and flew her into her mouth.


    The opening is very similar to the previous face of the mad fighters.


    It''s a pity that this time Isabella''s enemy, this Solo is not a mad fighter, he has the means to attack the air.


    One by one, the cyclones punched into the air, and several times they hit the mount under Isabella dangerously and dangerously.


    And those summons that fought on the ground were quickly dealt with by Solo.


    The Tier 4 monster is not an enemy at all in front of Solo.


    The monster of Tier 5 can barely contend.


    Isabella cast the curse again, and this time hundreds of black holes appeared under her feet.


    One by one, monsters in the shape of a praying mantis sprang out from the inside, at least hundreds of them.


    "The Claw Worm"


    These hundreds of sharp claw insects occupied half of the field and swarmed towards Solo.


    Solo shot quickly and his body was swift. Even under the siege of hundreds of claw insects, he did not fall into the wind, and every time he shot, one claw insect fell down.


    "Isabella delays any more time, she is preparing a big move." Ye Hao looked at Isabella standing on the giant bird, closing her eyes and clasping her hands.


    Although hundreds of claw insects were killed by Solo in the end, the corpses were all over the field, but they still dragged on for nearly half a minute.


    At this moment, Isabella raised her hands high, and a circular pattern appeared on each of her hands.


    Then a larger circular pattern appeared at the top, layer after layer.


    There are six layers of circular patterns from small to large.


    "In the name of my Isabella, come out! A warrior of another world, the beast of Bemun!"


    Isabella shouted.


    The six-story circular pattern exudes light, and in the end it seems that the space overlaps, and a humanoid monster almost five stories tall appeared in front of everyone.


    This monster has lush hair, a strong chest, and half-meter-long fangs from the corners of its mouth.


    "Beamon? This woman can even summon Beamon." Evelyn exclaimed in Ye Hao''s mind.


    "Beimeng seems to...appeared in the mythological system of Western Europe." Ye Hao said to himself.


    "Beimeng is a race that lives on war. They are born for war. They were born with the strength of Tier 4 in your world, and each one of them is equivalent to the holy realm of your world as an adult.


    They are also a race that has been expelled, and they are vassals of the demons. This monster will appear in the history of your earth, probably because of the legend left by demons when they attacked your world. "Evelyn said.


    Was born with Tier 4 strength?


    Ye Hao looked at the huge beast in front of him, he swallowed and said, "Could it be this guy..."


    "No, this is only in childhood, and it is almost equivalent to eight or nine years old of your human beings. The fighting power is also about Tier 6." Evelyn explained.


    Ye Hao was speechless.


    Equivalent to a human being eight or nine years old, his strength has six ranks.


    "Isabella can already communicate with that world, is this kind of creature?" The judge looked at Mr. Weird.


    Mr. Weird said: "Isabella is a very gifted child. When she was young, she could control some beasts. Then I put her in an iron cage containing monsters from another world.


    She had only two choices, tame the other party, or be eaten by the other party, and you guessed it, she did it.


    Since then, her talent has been completely opened up, she can almost tame most creatures, and can be tamed across planes, and then I helped her several times.


    Not only did she establish a connection with the adult, she also used this to tame the creature called Beamon, but it was a pity that Isabella''s own strength was still too weak and could only tame this kind of early childhood Beamon.


    If you can tame Bimon in adulthood, she can even become an existence beyond our five kings. "


    Mr. Weird gave a super high evaluation, listening to his words, is preparing to train Isabella as her heir.

 Chapter 1962： Solo Sheng

    Chapter 1962 Solo Victory


    Look back to the battlefield.


    Solo looked at the Behemoth in front of him, he showed a serious expression, and horns appeared on his forehead.


    "Hohohoho." The Beast beast hit his chest, raised his fist, and slammed it down towards Solo.


    Solo swiftly avoided, and took the opportunity to rush to the Behemoth''s body, hitting the behemoth''s thigh with a heavy fist.


    boom


    The power of this punch can be felt from the shock, but the Behemoth Giant Beast only took a step back. Except for the hair on his thigh, there was no blood flowing out.


    "How is this possible? Master Solo''s full blow was unable to damage this monster."


    "How did this monster Isabella summon it? I feel scared when I look at it."


    The senior cadres stood up one by one, paying attention to this rare battle.


    Solo frowned slightly, as if he was very dissatisfied with the power of his punch.


    The Beasts of Beamon attacked Solo again, slamming them down with one punch, and each punch hit the ground, forming a pit one meter deep.


    But Solo didn''t dare to resist the attack of this behemoth, so he could only use his own speed to continuously roundabout, and then find a chance to punch the monster.


    But no matter how many punches Solo hit, he couldn''t hurt the Behemoth.


    It felt as if his fist was tickling the Behemoth.


    "This kid is just a waste of energy. The Bimon war beast has physical resistance second only to the dragon clan. Unless the strength is several levels higher than the strength, it will be difficult for the physical attack to damage this guy''s fur.


    Its skin, bones, and bones are stronger than the hardest stone on earth. "Evelyn''s teasing voice sounded.


    "This guy is so strong?" Ye Hao was surprised.


    "In fact, it cannot be said to be strong. Bimeng also has its own shortcomings. The Bimeng clan has extremely low fertility and a very long growth cycle, which is equivalent to ten times that of humans.


    In addition, they are very bad at speed and spells.


    As long as you can speed, then basically you will not lose in front of Bimon.


    Why did I say that the Beamuns were born for war, not for fighting?


    Because they are best at attacking fortified battles, any defense, no matter how strong the walls, castles, and barriers are, it is difficult to hold them for too long under their fists. "Evelyn explained.


    Ye Hao understood that this is a siege weapon, but there are many limitations in one-on-one combat.


    Solo also quickly understood this, knowing that physical attacks could not affect this monster.


    He stepped back, clasped his palms together, and a huge black cyclone appeared, slamming heavily on the knee of the Bimon War Beast.


    "Roar, roar." The Bimen war beast was in pain, and it directly grabbed the iron stone pillar next to it, and grabbed the iron stone pillar more neatly than the mad fighter.


    The original huge steel stone pillar was like an iron rod in front of the Bimon War Beast.


    Boom boom boom


    Beamun war beast continued to smash down where Solo was with an iron rod.


    Suddenly, the entire battlefield was in an earthquake, and the ground collapsed and was uneven.


    Solo continued to attack the Bimon War Beast, although his attack began to work on the Bimon War Beast, and a wound appeared on the surface of the Bimon War Beast.


    But the fist-sized wound was nothing compared to the huge body of the Bimeng War Beast.


    It has been three minutes since the Beaemon war beast appeared. When it raised the iron rod in its hand again, its body began to blur, and finally disappeared. The iron rod slammed into the ground, raising a large amount of dust. .


    Solo stared at Isabella in the air with a sullen face, his legs bent to jump.


    "I surrender."


    But the sudden words stunned Solo.


    Solo watched Isabella shaking her hands and riding the giant bird to the edge of the field. He frowned, quite unhappy.


    "Why admit defeat, our battle is not over yet!"


    "I have displayed all my tricks that may be effective for you. The beast of the beast was my last card, and it can only last for three minutes.


    But for these three minutes it did not cause any substantial harm to you, and I have consumed more than half of it, and if I continue, I will only lose, since I already know the result.


    Why should I waste my energy? "Isabella has a smile on her face, as if she doesn''t care about the outcome of the battle.


    "You!" Solo frowned, clenching his fists.


    "The battle is over, Solo the winner. Because of the severe damage to the ground, the next battle was delayed until one hour later." The Scarlet Widow appeared and announced the result of the battle.


    Then, looking at the battlefield tossed by the behemoth, once again announced the battlefield repair, the battle was delayed.


    "That''s it? Don''t you still have that hand." Ye Hao looked at Isabella who came back.


    Isabella spit out her tongue: "That trick has no effect on Solo, and in fact I am not interested in the number of ultimate fighters. My goal is to be the strongest summoner.


    I want to summon all kinds of monsters, even dragons, or gods! "


    Ye Hao looked at Isabella with some surprise, this woman even wanted to summon a god.


    "Okay, the next game is you and Norma. That woman is very strong, so be careful." Isabella patted Ye Hao on the shoulder.


    Ye Hao looked at Norma on the opposite side.


    That''s the second place, if it''s the last place.


    ...


    On the barren ground of a certain plane.


    A Bemmon war beast appeared out of thin air and sat down on the ground, it still kept waving things.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho?" The Beast beast looked at the surrounding scenes, and it beat the ground a little restlessly, as if the enemy who was dissatisfied with itself suddenly disappeared.


    On the top mountain peak of this land, there stands a palace built of huge stones, and this palace is very large, like a giant''s palace.


    "I just felt that someone had been summoned away." A Beamon who was sitting at the top with a crown on his head actually spoke.


    "The great King Beamon, the people who came to this earth plane summoned our people. It was just a young Beimon war beast." A man in armor looked at King Beamon respectfully. .


    King Beamon frowned slightly: "Earth. It is this familiar name again. We have launched several conquests on this plane, but all have failed."


    "King Beamon, it''s all because of the plane channel. We can''t send our strongest fighters to that plane, otherwise a few pieces of gold Beamon will be enough to level the world!


    But we will have such an opportunity soon. The ancient gods have sent a message. In the recent period, they will establish the largest, safest and strongest plane channel. At that time, we can send our fighters to our heart. That plane.


    Bring the baptism of the **** of battle to the lower creatures of that plane! "Armor Bimon said excitedly.


    "I hope I can succeed this time. I can''t wait to go to the God Realm. Step on those so-called gods. I heard that they still have God of War?


    Hehe, dare to claim to be the God of War in front of us Bimeng? "The king''s eyes exuded warfare.

 Chapter 1963： Equipment "Krypton Gold"

    Chapter 1963 Equipment "Krypton Gold"


    "Jon."


    At this time, a woman in a tights appeared behind Ye Hao, who had come to deliver medicine before.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Hao turned his head and asked.


    "The Queen wants to see you," the woman said.


    Queen of death?


    Ye Hao cast his gaze to the side of the stand, the place of the stand was indeed empty, and the death queen was gone.


    "Sorry, let me miss you." Ye Hao said to Isabella next to him, then turned and followed the woman and left.


    The woman led Ye Hao into a passage and into a lounge on the battlefield.


    The death queen is inside.


    "My Queen, someone has been here." The woman reported, and then she backed out and closed the door.


    "My Empress." Ye Hao leaned slightly.


    The Queen of Death sat on the chair, and she looked at Ye Hao: "I am very satisfied with your performance. You really did not live up to my expectations."


    "The Queen is highly valued on me, I will naturally fight for the Queen." Ye Hao said, his eyes still wandering around the body of the Death Queen involuntarily.


    Regarding this, the Death Queen didn''t care. She thought Jon was a **** person. The reason why he was so brave was that he wanted to kiss Fangze.


    For such a person, it is very easy to control, and just give some sweetness when necessary.


    "Your next enemy is the Magic Swordsman, Norma. Are you sure?" The Death Queen asked.


    Ye Hao hesitated, he said: "30%."


    "Why?" the death queen asked.


    "Norma is a magic swordsman, she has superb swordsmanship, and Shavana is only equal to her in melee combat. But while being a swordsman, she is also a powerful magician.


    And her magic is very special..."


    "That''s Star Magic, a special spell." The Death Queen explained.


    "In this case, Norma has her own advantages in melee and long-range attacks. And I don''t have the skill of long-range attacks, so in battle, Norma can easily suppress me.


    She is equivalent to a flawless Darkmoon Archer.


    I spent a lot of effort to defeat Dark Moon Archer before, now..." Ye Hao shook his head.


    "So you already think you will lose." The Death Queen stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shook his head, his eyes firmly said: "I just said that my winning rate is only 30%, but it does not mean that I will lose. For the death queen, even if there is only a 10% winning rate, I will defeat the enemy!"


    Ye Hao had a gesture of being able to fight to death for the Queen of Death.


    "Don''t say these useless, I know you are very smart. Do you have anything you need to help you in battle. As long as I can give, I will satisfy you as much as possible." The Death Queen touched her finger On the ring.


    Ye Hao thought for a while, relying on his current Tier 4 initial strength, plus the disguise of Ghost Mai Jue.


    It is indeed difficult to defeat Norma without a horse.


    If you can get some treasures from the Queen of Death, maybe you can make the battle easier.


    "Since the Death Queen said so, then I''m not welcome. The things I need, the best is the level of the sacred weapon, or the top war soldier second only to the sacred weapon!" Ye Hao said.


    "You said."


    Ye Hao thought for a while: "Defensive power, I need a strong armor so that I can support it under Norma''s attack. The armor should not be too heavy, otherwise it will affect my movements and cause my body to be affected. influences.


    It would be better if there is something to increase the speed. "


    The ring in the death queen''s hand flashed.


    A black shield, a white silk top and a pair of bracelets appeared.


    Looking at the white silk shirt, Ye Hao couldn''t help being a little surprised. The style was a bit like a **** toy.


    Ye Hao deliberately glanced at the white silk blouse, then looked at the beautiful body of the Death Queen.


    "Don''t think too much. This thing is a sacred artifact, Moonsilk Armor, a gift from the Moon God before. Although it is a female model, men can also wear it.


    The defensive power can reach a few full blows of Tier 5, the weight is very light, and its existence will not even be noticed after wearing it.


    Originally, I was going to use it for Shavana after she entered the semi-finals.


    Although this dark dragon shield is not a sacred weapon, it has good defensive power. It is said to be built from the remains of a dragon. It is no problem to resist Norma''s sword and some simple magic. "The Death Queen explained.


    Ye Hao showed a look of surprise, and took off his coat directly in front of the Death Empress, as if he put on the white silk coat on his chest.


    I have to say that this color is a bit abnormal when worn on men in this style.


    When Ye Hao moved, a trace of black air appeared at his fingertips. These black auras wrapped the white silk top, and the original white silk top turned black.


    "It looks much better this way." Ye Hao looked at this armor with satisfaction, and then he raised the shield.


    The black air hovered above the shield, bringing a strange sense of mystery to the shield.


    "Are you able to control this power so well now?" The Death Queen looked at Ye Hao with some surprise.


    "Yeah. Thanks to this breakthrough to the fourth-level elementary level, I feel that I have a little more understanding of that power. Even if I don''t enter that state, I can control a little." Ye Hao said proudly, his eyes looked To that pair of bracelets.


    "What is this? Is it in your hand?"


    Ye Hao played with the pair of bracelets.


    "This is placed on the ankle, this is a super fast ornament, which was researched by Mr. Weird before. The effect is good, but the practicality is not high.


    If you sense this thing, and then stimulate it with vigor, it will burst out at a speed equivalent to the sixth-order peak in an instant. But it can only be used five times.


    Because of the difficulty of manufacturing and the lack of practicality, the number was not large. Afterwards, Mr. Weird gave up directly. I am one of the few. "The Death Queen said.


    "Awesome, this thing is incredible!" Ye Hao excitedly hung two ornaments on his feet.


    When the pendant touched the skin, Ye Hao poured his energy, and immediately felt the formation of the seal.


    "With these two things, my chances of winning are greatly improved." Ye Hao said, he touched his chin again, and looked at the Death Queen with eyesight: "But if there is another weapon that I can control, it will be fine. Up.


    It''s like the kind in the movie, when my heart moves, swords or other things can fly out.


    In this way, I can make up for the shortcomings of my long-range attack. "


    The Queen of Death frowned slightly, with a touch of complexity in her eyes.


    Ye Hao saw the death queen''s eyes, and he waved his hand immediately: "If not, then forget it. In fact, this is fine."


    The Queen of Death waved her hand and an S-shaped curved scimitar appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    "This is the weapon I used before Tier 7, the Dead Blood Moon Blade. It is a weapon that can be used in melee combat or can be manipulated by mind. Before using it, use your blood to establish a connection with it. You can reach a range of 300 meters. Nei controls this blood blade at will.


    However, your blood will be consumed during use, you need to pay attention to this. "


    Ye Hao looked at the Blood Blade of Nightmare. It was a high-quality holy artifact. Its value was much higher than the first two. After all, this was the weapon of the Queen of Death.


    "This...this is the weapon you once used, or you should keep it for yourself. I''ll use it...it''s really not suitable." Ye Hao waved his hand again and again, with a bad expression.


    "It has kept up with my realm now, and it is nothing more than dust in my place. I hope you can use it well, use it to win the spot, and become my ultimate fighter!"


    The Death Queen personally put the blood blade into Ye Hao''s hand, and then whispered to Ye Hao''s ear: "At that time, not only this thing will be yours.


    You can still wait for the things you dream of. "


    Feel the breath in the ear, and the delicate body in front of my eyes.


    Ye Hao pretended to be short of breath. He clenched the blood blade in his hand, stood up straight, and said with bloodshot eyes: "Don''t worry, I will definitely win this battle for the Queen of Death."


    The death queen''s finger pressed on Ye Hao''s lips.


    "Not for me, but for yourself."

 Chapter 1964： Jon VS Swordsman Norma

    Chapter 1964 Jon vs. Swordsman Norma


    One hour later.


    Restore the battlefield as before.


    The final battle of the ultimate soldier selection battle has begun.


    Ye Hao and Norma stood opposite each other on the field, a hundred meters apart.


    In the stands, the five kings all returned to their positions.


    And behind the judge, there was an extra figure, and that was Solo.


    "Congratulations, for getting a place. This kid Solo has a good talent and will definitely become a very important combat power in our Hawkeye''s future plans." Mr. Weird looked at the judge and congratulated.


    The judge said indifferently: "This is what he deserves. If he can''t even do this, then he doesn''t deserve to be called my fighter. The weak, the loser, there is no need for it."


    The war demon sitting next to the judge had a bad face at this moment, because his subordinates were the worst performers this time in the ultimate warrior selection battle.


    Although the judge''s words may be unintentional, and he is still an ally of the war demon.


    But in the ears of War Demon, this weak, loser, isn''t he just talking about him.


    "The last remaining quota will also be generated from the subordinates of the Death Queen and the Moon God." Mr. Weird looked at the Death Queen and the Moon God.


    Luna still looked like a calm woman: "I think it will be an honor for Norma to fight against her dead sister. As for who will be the final winner, it doesn''t matter."


    The Queen of Death did not speak.


    "The last game, Jon vs. Norma. Now it starts!"


    The voice of Scarlet Widow sounded at this time, which meant that the last battle had also begun.


    Norma took the lead. Instead of using magic, she held her own sword that was burning with flames and flashing electricity, and rushed towards Ye Hao.


    The ring on the tip of Ye Hao''s finger flickered. This was also a space prop given to her by the Queen of Death, although it was only three or four square meters large.


    But a shield is enough.


    The Dark Dragon Shield appeared in Ye Hao''s hands. Ye Hao waved the Dark Dragon Shield against Norma''s sharp sword. He would give Norma a shield attack when he found the right opportunity.


    "Dark Dragon Shield, this is your old antique of death. I didn''t expect you to give it to this kid." Zhan Mo said with a false eye: "Are you worried that he can''t win this battle?"


    "Weapons and equipment are also part of the battle. Norma''s sword and staff are of the sacred weapon level. What can''t I give him a shield?


    People in the province who misunderstand us are so poor that they don¡¯t even have a piece of equipment. "The Death Queen said lightly.


    Luna stared at the battlefield without speaking.


    Although she and the Queen of Death are allied, she said she didn''t care about the outcome of the battle.


    But in fact, she still cares very much, no matter how the alliance is, other people''s end is still other people''s.


    If one''s own person can become the ultimate fighter, it will greatly improve one''s own strength.


    You must know that her Moon God is at the bottom of the five kings and is not very good at fighting. This time there is finally a chance for change, how could she not fight for it.


    "Are you only defensive? Take out your skills in the previous games and play a good game with me!" Norma was obviously unhappy with Ye Hao''s blind defense.


    "The defense is also part of the battle." Ye Hao retorted.


    "I see when you can receive it." The flame sword in Norma''s hand crossed towards the front, and a flame cross hit Ye Hao unexpectedly.


    "The combination of magic and sword skills." Ye Hao was a little surprised, he resisted this move with a shield.


    Black traces appeared on the shield, which were traces of being burned by flames.


    Seeing Norma approaching again, Ye Hao used his shield against Norma''s sword, and at the same time slammed his right hand towards Norma''s front door.


    Norma leaned back and avoided Ye Hao''s fist.


    Ye Hao opened his fist, the ring flashed, and the Blood Blade of Nightmare appeared in Ye Hao''s hand.


    Ye Hao held the center, and the blades on both sides rotated to form a fan of blades.


    Feeling the threat, Norma hurried back with his sword.


    Of course, Ye Hao wouldn''t let go of the chance to chase, and the blood blade mounted on the shield to chase.


    The shield combined with the blood blade, one offense and one defense, let Ye Hao move back a little bit.


    "Nightmare Blood Blade! This is your weapon back then. I didn''t expect you to even give this weapon to this kid. It seems that Sister Death really values ??this kid.


    You must know that when the Wolf King was loyal to you, you only gave him a low-level sacred artifact, which was a high-level sacred artifact.


    Sister Death shouldn''t be the one who is attracted to this kid. "The Moon God looked at the Death Empress and teased in a joking tone.


    The Death Queen glanced at the Moon God, of course she knew what Moon God was thinking.


    "Sister Moon God, we are women after all. In fact, if we meet the right one, we don''t have that kind of thought. I think this Jon is good, if he can get the place of the ultimate fighter and have a certain strength.


    I will give him a chance. "


    The Queen of Death made no secret of her thoughts.


    Moon God was taken aback, she just teased, she didn''t expect the Death Queen to say such things. You know, the Death Queen never thought of it.


    After all, there are judges around him, and there are people with good strength like War Demon.


    Moon God glanced at the Judge and them, and understood in his heart.


    Too familiar.


    The five of them have been together for almost fifty to sixty years, and some of them have been together for nearly a hundred years.


    Therefore, people who are too familiar will not have such feelings.


    This Jon is different. His talent will make people curious.


    "Actually, I also like this one named Jon. When will the sister of death introduce me to me." The Moon God looked at the Queen of Death.


    "Yes." The Death Queen said lightly, continuing to watch the battle.


    Ye Hao and Norma''s melee battle was a bit anxious.


    Norma also realized that this would not work. She had seen this man fight and knew that this man was very good at controlling the battle.


    Norma forced Ye Hao back with a flame sword skill, and then the flame sword plunged into the ground.


    A familiar red circle appeared on Ye Hao''s ground.


    The Flame Imp appeared and grabbed Ye Hao''s ankle.


    The plot is exactly the same as when Shavana lost.


    Ye Hao tried to get rid of, but this circle was quite good and it was difficult to get rid of.


    And this magic circle should be the instant magic engraved on the flame sword, so it is difficult to avoid it.


    Norma took out her staff and chanted a spell.


    Five seconds later.


    Three blue circles appeared in the front section of her magic circle.


    With such a familiar picture, everyone present knew what Norma was going to do next.


    "Sixth-order magic star beam!"


    Three azure blue beams shot at the location where Ye Hao was.


    Ye Hao raised the Dark Dragon Shield in his hand.

 Chapter 1965： The battlefield repeats

    Chapter 1965


    boom


    The huge explosion sounded through the entire battlefield again, and countless smoke and dust rose.


    Norma breathed a sigh of relief and put down the magic circle in her hand.


    "has it ended?"


    "It should be over. This move is quite powerful. Our senior cadres may not be able to stop it."


    "It seems that this place has to go to the Demon Swordsman under the Moon God."


    brush


    Suddenly a red light flew out, and the magic sword in Norma''s hand blocked it, but there was still a blood stain on his arm.


    That thing was Ye Hao''s weapon before, the Blood Blade of Nightmare.


    The Blood Blade of Nightmare spins in the air, waiting for an opportunity to attack Norma.


    The smoke dissipated.


    Ye Hao''s figure appeared in front of everyone again.


    The dark dragon shield in Ye Hao''s hand was already broken and full of cracks, and all his clothes were cloth strips, revealing the black silk armor inside.


    "Very dangerous, almost." Ye Hao threw away the abolished Dark Dragon Shield in his hand, looking fortunate.


    "Moonsilk Armor. This should be the gift that Moon God gave to death twenty years ago." Mr. Weird said somewhat unexpectedly.


    "Haha. The gifts I gave out are now being used by others to deal with myself, which is a bit interesting." Zhan Mo deliberately provoked.


    The Moon God smiled slightly: "I gave this thing to Sister Death twenty years ago. That is Sister Death''s stuff. How Sister Death arranges it is all Sister Death''s business."


    The death queen said nothing.


    "This ability, I must be unable to release it many times. Next, is it my turn to fight back." Ye Hao looked at Norma with a playful look.


    At the next moment, his eyes turned black, and black lines appeared on his body again, and black energy hovered over his body.


    Ye Hao thought, and the Blood Blade of Nightmare flew towards Norma again.


    Norma put away the magic wand and raised the flame sword.


    Ye Hao''s guess is correct, the casting of Star Magic is not something that Norma can control at will. After each casting, there will be a not-short cooling time.


    At this moment, Norma could only use the Flame Sword to resist Ye Hao''s Blood Blade of Nightmare.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao''s body appeared in front of Norma in the blink of an eye.


    Norma''s pupils dilated, which was too fast.


    Ye Hao hit Norma''s abdomen relentlessly with a heavy punch, and a magic pattern appeared.


    Norma flew out upside down, backing tens of meters to stabilize her body.


    At the same time, there was the sound of something broken around her waist.


    "Magic props?" Ye Hao looked at his fist and then at Norma.


    With that punch just now, Norma''s strength alone would definitely hurt her, so it seemed that she should also be wearing some magic armor.


    "That kid was so fast just now, he appeared 100 meters away in the blink of an eye!"


    "That speed is equivalent to the sixth-order peak, how did he do it?"


    "Who knows, there are so many strange things about this kid."


    The senior cadres talked a lot, and they were all surprised by Ye Hao''s sudden performance.


    "I didn''t expect death that you would even give him the speed ornaments. It seems that you really value him." Mr. Weird saw at a glance that this was a prop designed by himself.


    "Fantastic ornaments? Is it something that was eliminated before? A consumable item that can be used five times." The judge recalled.


    Moon God secretly squeezed her fist, and she began to worry a little about the outcome of the battle.


    A smile appeared on the corner of the death queen''s mouth.


    She was very satisfied with Jon''s expression, at least not wasting her props.


    At the beginning of the battle, there was no recklessness and everything was taken out directly, but after Norma used the star magic, through the period of emptiness, he launched an attack on Norma.


    There is a two-second rest period after the first accelerated use of the speedy pendant.


    Two seconds later, Ye Hao attacked again.


    The body appeared in front of Norma for an instant, and the Blood Blade of Nightmare appeared behind Norma.


    Flip on both sides one after the other.


    Norma gritted her teeth and a necklace on her neck lit up.


    "The Deep Blue Wave."


    A circular shield appeared beside Norma.


    "Water defense magic?" Ye Hao saw this thing at a glance. This was the magic sealed on the magic item.


    Ye Hao hit the ripple with a fist, and at the same time the Blood Blade of Nightmare was also hitting the circle.


    boom


    The explosion sounded.


    Norma was approached by Ye Hao again. This time was different from before. She had to face both Ye Hao and Nightmare''s Blood Blade at the same time. She was a little hard to resist, and wounds continued to appear on her body.


    the third time.


    The light of the ornaments on Ye Hao''s bare feet lit up again, this time Ye Hao''s figure flashed, avoiding the flame sword in Norma''s hand, and hitting the joint of Norma''s right arm with a fist.


    The flame sword came out and fell to the ground. The flame dissipated and turned into an ordinary sword.


    At the same time, Ye Hao hit Norma''s chest with one elbow.


    Norma spurted out a mouthful of blood, and at this moment the blood blade of Nightmare pierced Norma''s back from behind.


    But the next moment, Ye Hao turned out to be a wood, and Norma disappeared.


    The Blood Blade of Nightmare was also stuck on a piece of wood.


    Ye Hao turned her head abruptly, and saw Norma standing hunched over and panting in the distance. She raised her magic wand and chanted a spell.


    "Four Tier Fire Magic¡¤Fire Dragon Scroll"


    Ye Hao dodged immediately.


    "It was a one-time item just now, combined with a stand-in pendant for island ninjutsu," said the judge.


    "That''s right. It''s a functional item like the Godspeed pendant, but it can only be used once, and it''s also more difficult to make, consumes a lot of money, and doesn''t have a lot of quantity." Mr. Weird nodded.


    The Death Queen glanced at the Moon God next to her.


    The Moon God also breathed a sigh of relief, his beautiful eyes dignified.


    Not only the Queen of Death, the Moon God also gave Norma a lot of props in order for his own people to get this last place.


    At this moment, the battle is not only comparing the strength of the two, but also comparing the "foundation" of the two.


    "Fourth-order Electric Magic¡¤Lightning Chain."


    In order to relieve her pressure, Norma kept releasing magic to prevent Ye Hao from getting close.


    But Ye Hao, who knows so much about magic, found the flaw easily.


    The fourth fast hanging ornament.


    Ye Hao''s figure passed through the lightning and flames, and appeared in front of Norma.


    Norma''s face was solemn.


    Ye Hao''s fist was condensed with black energy. If Norma didn''t have any protective gear, then she would be finished.


    boom


    Norma''s body flew upside down, this time she smashed heavily on the stone wall of the battlefield.


    But Ye Hao hadn''t stopped attacking, he controlled the blood blade of Nightmare and rushed straight into the ruins.


    Bang


    There was a sound of some kind of steel crashing.


    The blood blade of the nightmare flew out and fell to the ground.


    In the ruins where the smoke and dust dissipated, Norma''s clothes were torn a lot, revealing a lot of springtime, this punch also achieved the special effect of bursting clothes.


    Norma knelt on one knee, holding her magic wand in both hands, the middle of the wand broke.


    It seems that Norma used the magic wand to block the Bloodblade of Nightmare, but it also caused the magic wand to split in half.

 Chapter 1966： Jon wins!

    Chapter 1966 Jon wins!


    Ye Hao glanced at the five kings in the distant stand.


    He breathed cleanly, his face was pale, with beads of sweat on his forehead, and he looked weak.


    And at this moment, there was only one chance to use his super fast ornament.


    "It seems that this kid is not good enough. The use of your Nightmare Blood Blade needs to consume your own blood. It is estimated that he has reached the critical point now." The judge said solemnly.


    "It''s the same on Norma''s side. The punch just now should have been blocked by the last piece of armor on her body. If she hits another round like this, she probably won''t be able to stand up."


    Mr. Weird stared blankly: "This battle will end in half a minute."


    In order to act, Ye Hao made himself appear to have reached the limit.


    He held the Blood Blade of Nightmare, no longer using his blood to control it.


    Although it consumes blood, it is nothing at all to Ye Hao, who has the physique of the blood race, but in order not to make mistakes, he should act well.


    Norma stared at the man in front of her. She didn''t expect that this man would push herself to this point.


    I thought that in the Hawkeye base, Solo was the only opponent of her peers.


    Norma removed the azure blue gem from the top of the broken staff, then dropped the broken staff, holding the gem in both hands and placing it on her chest.


    In the next moment, the jewel blended directly into Norma''s skin, and finally half of Norma''s chest was exposed.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    The azure sapphire radiated the light of the stars, and Norma let out a painful roar, the next moment her hair turned azure blue, and her eyes became like stars.


    Norma floated out of thin air, half a meter above the ground.


    She raised her finger and pointed it at Ye Hao.


    "Star Magic, Cluster Ball of Light."


    Hundreds of star **** appeared and shot towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao bowed his body like a curved body, and the next moment he rushed out with the blood blade of the nightmare.


    Facing the hundreds of star **** in front of him, Ye Hao didn''t fear at all, and moved forward bravely.


    If you can avoid it, try to avoid it, and if you can''t avoid it, use the Blood Blade of Nightmare to chop it up.


    Boom boom boom


    Every slash is accompanied by a small explosion.


    Although Ye Hao''s speed slowed down a bit under the influence of the explosion, he still sprinted forward.


    Norma raised her arm, and a three-meter long luminous sword appeared, exuding a powerful aura.


    "Star Magic¡¤Star Sword."


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and used the superb speed for the last time, the speed suddenly increased.


    At the same time, the black energy entangled the blood blade of the nightmare, and black materials were formed on the surface of the blood blade of the nightmare, giving people a sense of infiltration and terror.


    One black and one blue, two rays of light collided together.


    In the stands, Solo''s breathing became rapid, and even his cheeks were a little red.


    He was excited, he was eager to fight, and the fight with Isabella was not what he wanted.


    The battle between these two men is what he yearns for.


    The air wave swept across the battlefield, and the sand and stones slapped the cheeks of most people, making many people unable to open their eyes.


    At the same time, some stone pillars that originally had cracks fell directly after being impacted.


    After a few breaths, everything returned to calm.


    Everyone looked at the center of the field, and they were all curious about the outcome of this battle.


    The two figures overlapped and gradually became clear.


    I saw Norma fell to the ground with many wounds on her body, and only cloth strips were left in her clothes.


    But Ye Hao was sitting on Norma, breathing hard, the blood blade of the nightmare in his hand was against Norma''s throat, and as long as he moved a few centimeters forward, Norma would die.


    "I give up," Norma said, her eyes looking at the man on her with complicated eyes.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth showed a curve. He put down the Blood Blade of Nightmare, raised his hand slightly, and looked at the Death Queen in the stands.


    The Queen of Death saw the show-off look in Ye Hao''s eyes.


    In the next moment, Ye Hao fell and fell directly on Norma''s body.


    Norma smiled bitterly, she didn''t have much clothes on her body, so she would have some contact under pressure like this, but she also didn''t have much strength now, and she couldn''t even push Ye Hao away.


    Fortunately, someone came to deal with the aftermath soon.


    The Queen of Death came to the court herself and helped Ye Hao who was "unconscious".


    Darkmoon Archer also came to the field, helped his friend, and put a cloak on him.


    "I announce that the winner of this game is Jon! He will get the last place in the ultimate fighter." Scarlet Widow announced the result of the battle.


    "Since then, today''s two days and one night of the ultimate fighter selection battle is over. Our two places were won by Jon and Solo! They will become the strongest fighters in our Hawkeye base!"


    On this side, Scarlet Widow was talking the closing words, and the Five Kings had already left the scene one after another.


    "Why? Still not leaving?" The judge looked at Solo next to him, and Solo stared at Ye Hao, who was helped by the Queen of Death.


    "I want to fight him!" Solo said excitedly.


    "Okay. There will be opportunities in the future. The next thing you have to prepare is to return yourself to the peak state and prepare to accept to become the ultimate fighter." The judge patted Solo on the shoulder and left the field.


    Solo glanced at Ye Hao''s back, and then left.


    "Today is really an interesting battle." Mr. Weird stretched out and stood up.


    "Yes. And I found an interesting person." Isabella appeared behind Mr. Weird.


    "It''s over, let''s go. With the advent of the big era, there will be more and more interesting things in this world." Mr. Weird laughed strangely and took Isabella away from here.


    War Demon looked at all the people who left. He punched the chair, and the seat instantly turned into powder.


    He turned and left with a sullen face.


    Inside a lounge.


    Darkmoon Archer was taking care of Norma, who was so weak that he couldn''t even walk.


    The door of the lounge opened, and the veiled Luna walked in.


    "Master Luna." Dark Moon Archer knelt on one knee.


    When Norma saw the Moon God, her eyes were ashamed and ashamed, she gritted her teeth and tried to stand up.


    "Don''t move, you don''t know what the situation is right now. Just lie down." Moon God waved his hand.


    "Master Moon God, my subordinates have no face to see you." Norma lowered her head.


    Luna looked at the gem on Norma''s chest: "You are crazy enough to absorb the gem directly."


    Luna put his hand on Norma''s chest and absorbed the azure sapphire.


    "But fortunately, the time is not long, the backlash to your body is not very serious. You take a good rest for a while, and then the staff will be made for you again."


    "Xie Yueshen Lord." Norma said.


    Yue Shinhwa Feng suddenly turned: "You have all fought with that Jon, what do you think of this person?"


    Neither of them expected that Lord Moon God would mention Jon.


    Darkmoon Archer hesitated for a moment, and said: "Jon has a good talent and is very calm in battle. Even if he is at a disadvantage, he can find a chance to fight back.


    At the same time, there is no lack of courage, and the spirit of not afraid of death. "


    "And the magical power in him, when I collided with him for the last time. I clearly felt the horror of that power, and I felt the aura of destruction and swallowing in it.


    If you give him some time, Jon will definitely become a pivotal presence in the Hawkeye base. "Norma said sternly.


    The Moon God nodded: "I think so too. It seems that I need to contact this person. War demon can dig people from death, why can''t I?"


    A faint trace appeared in Luna''s eyes.

 Chapter 1967： The temptation of Shawana

    Chapter 1967 Shawana''s Temptation


    Ye Hao pretended to be unconscious, and when he opened his eyes again, it was already three days later.


    "Shavana, why are you here?" Ye Hao looked at Shavana next to him with an "accidental" expression.


    "You''re awake!" Shawana showed a delighted expression when she saw Ye Hao wake up.


    "I...Where is this now? I''m not on the battlefield of the selection battle." Ye Hao looked confused.


    "The selection battle is over. You defeated Norma. You got the place of the ultimate fighter! After that, you fell into a coma because of your injuries. Now it is the third day after the selection battle of the ultimate fighter.


    This is the eighth floor of the underground city, the castle of the Queen of Death. "Savana said.


    "So...are you all right." Ye Hao looked at Shawana with concern.


    "My injury has been recovered. The Queen of Death has asked me to take care of you. As soon as you wake up, let me inform her. You should rest here first. I will first let people inform the Queen of your awakening."


    Shawana hurried out excitedly.


    After Shawana left, Ye Hao''s expression recovered.


    During the three days of "coma", Ye Hao was actually awake. This was for the full set of acting, so he stayed in a coma for three days.


    Ye Hao is also clear about being taken to the eighth floor underground.


    But here is the residence of the Five Kings, Ye Hao didn''t dare to risk using his soul to perceive this level, so he found nothing on the eighth floor except that this room had a way to come.


    "This time I won the title of the ultimate fighter for the Queen of Death. I must have become her cronies. Then I will find a way to get the qualifications to go to the ninth and tenth floors.


    Make sure of the situation here and make arrangements for future opportunities. "Ye Hao said inwardly.


    Step on


    Footsteps came from outside the house, and Ye Hao''s eyes returned to a blurry look again.


    The Death Queen and Shavana walked into the room.


    The Queen of Death walked to Ye Hao''s bed and looked at Ye Hao who was lying on the bed.


    "My Queen." Ye Hao opened the quilt and tried to sit up.


    "You haven''t recovered now, you lie down well." The Death Queen prevented Ye Hao from sitting up, but she herself sat on the side of Ye Hao''s bed with a kind gesture.


    "How is your body feeling, what else is uncomfortable?"


    Ye Hao shook his head: "Apart from being a little tired, there is nothing more. You can fully recover after a few days of rest."


    "That''s good. Five days later, we will hold the ultimate warrior ceremony for you and Solo. Take a good rest for these five days and restore yourself to the best possible state." The Death Queen smiled kindly.


    "No problem." Ye Hao patted his chest confidently.


    "Well, I have something else. You have a good rest here. During this time, Shawana is responsible for taking care of you. If you have any needs, tell her that she will meet any of your requirements." The Death Queen said to the end At the time, he emphasized any requirements.


    Shawana''s eyes floated a bit, holding the corners of her clothes in an uneasy look.


    This is to give yourself some sweetness.


    Ye Hao knew that this was the Queen of Death giving herself a bit of sweetness. After all, she was awarded the title of the ultimate fighter, although Ye Hao didn''t know what it was.


    But judging from the seriousness of the Five Kings, it is a very important matter.


    So the Queen of Death first threw out the olive branch of Shavana.


    "Master Xie." Ye Hao looked happy.


    The Queen of Death got up, ready to leave.


    "Which... Empress, you promised before. As long as you win the selection battle, you can get the qualifications of a senior cadre, that... black badge." Ye Hao looked at the death queen with eyesight.


    The Queen of Death smiled slightly and didn''t mind Ye Hao''s request to herself.


    The more requests Ye Hao made to her, the happier the Queen of Death, indicating that the other party relied on her. If Ye Hao didn''t ask at all, it would make the Queen of Death more vigilant.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t forget. You hold this black badge. Although you are currently at Tier 5, you are already good at fighting with high-level cadres."


    The Queen of Death threw a black badge to Ye Hao.


    "Master Xie." Ye Hao took the black badge and looked excited.


    Satisfied with Ye Hao''s performance, the Queen of Death turned and left.


    "I''ll send it off to the Queen." Shavana hurriedly followed the Queen of Death and kept sending the Queen to the stairs outside.


    "Shavana." The death queen stopped and looked at Shavana.


    "Subordinates are here." Shavana stood up straight.


    "You should know the value of Jon now. He has obtained the qualification of the ultimate fighter, and his future achievements will be very great. So I need to fully grasp him and gain his loyalty.


    In these five days, you will not only have to take care of him, but you must also meet any requirements of him, including those requirements, do you understand? "The Death Queen looked at Shavana directly and said.


    Shavana''s cheeks blushed, but she nodded and said, "Yes. Don''t worry, the queen, I will do what I should do and take care of Jon."


    The death queen nodded and left.


    Shavana took a deep breath and walked to Jon''s room. She stopped abruptly, turned and walked away quickly.


    Ye Hao looked at the black badge in his hand.


    "Find an opportunity to explore the eighth floor first, and then find a way to go to the ninth or tenth floor." Ye Hao secretly said.


    Kaz


    The door of the house opened.


    Shawana came in with some food.


    And seeing Shawana coming in, Ye Hao''s expression was obviously taken aback.


    Because Shavana was wearing a short skirt, stockings and a low-cut maid outfit, and her cheeks were reddened, this posture was quite tempting.


    Ordinary men will definitely see a surge of adrenaline.


    "This is too fast, so come and sweet yourself in such a hurry?" Ye Hao thought to himself, with a pig brother on his face, swallowing wildly.


    Feeling Ye Hao''s scorching gaze, Shavana was restrained in her heart, and a little happy.


    "You haven''t eaten anything for the past three days, you must be very hungry. I don''t know what you like to eat, so I bought some. If you look at it, if you don''t like it, I''ll get it again."


    Shawana put the dinner plate on Ye Hao''s bedside.


    "I want to eat you." Ye Hao smiled evilly.


    Shawana''s heart jumped, and the dining bowl in her hand fell directly to the ground.


    "No... I''m sorry, I... I''ll get you another one." Shavana blushed almost bleeding. She sorted out the food on the floor and brought it out.


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head. Shavana is not afraid of fighting, but she is still very shy about men and women, which is quite interesting.

 Chapter 1968： Moon Beauty in the Lake

    Chapter 1968: Moon Beauty In The Lake


    After that, Ye Hao lay on the bed for two more days, during which time Shavana was taking care of him.


    The Queen of Death also came to visit once a day and gave some tonic pills and the like.


    Fully showed concern for Ye Hao.


    And Shavana will dress herself **** and beautiful during this time, trying to complete the task assigned to her by the Queen.


    In order to express his character''s "lewd" attributes, Ye Hao naturally wouldn''t refuse.


    But this incident didn''t cause Ye Hao any trouble.


    Because every time Ye Hao got something cheap, it was Shawana who flees first.


    When the Queen of Death came, she saw Shavana''s **** and revealing clothes and Shavana''s blushing cheeks from time to time.


    Thought something had happened to them.


    But in fact, nothing she imagined happened at all, and it was impossible for Shawana to take the initiative to tell the Death Queen that in fact, nothing like that happened to herself and Ye Hao.


    On the third day after Ye Hao woke up from a serious injury, Ye Hao got up from the bed, got dressed, and walked out of the room after eating breakfast.


    Shawana was distracted by Ye Hao, so she is not here for the time being.


    Ye Hao walked to the window in the corridor and looked at the scene outside.


    The eighth floor underground is slightly smaller than the seventh floor. It is mainly divided into five areas and is also regarded as the territory of the five kings.


    Ye Hao''s place is naturally the territory of the Death Queen.


    Ye Hao went downstairs and came outside the castle.


    The Queen of Death is probably European, and the architectural styles all like European castles.


    "Master Jon."


    When I saw Jon¡¯s servants along the way, they all respected Ye Hao as Lord Jon.


    And Ye Hao''s chest was also pinned with a black badge.


    This is the entire Hawkeye base, one of no more than thirty black badges.


    Second only to the existence of the five kings.


    Ye Hao walked to the door, and the guard blocked Ye Hao''s path.


    "Master Jon, the Queen of Death has orders, you just recovered. Please take a good rest in the castle." The guard said with a serious face.


    "I have almost recovered, I want to go out and pretend to be." Ye Hao walked outside with his hands in his pockets.


    The guard stopped again.


    "Master Jon, please don''t embarrass me."


    Ye Hao''s face turned gloomy, he stared at the guard: "Embarrassed? How do I feel that you are embarrassing me now. Don''t you know who Lao Tzu is?


    Lao Tzu is a confidant of the Queen, what do you see on Lao Tzu''s chest?


    I tell you, even if I kill you here now, the Death Queen will not say a word to me. "


    Facing Ye Hao''s aura, the guard shivered a little. He hesitated and said, "But Lord Death Queen said..."


    "You still don''t want me to go out?" Ye Hao raised his hand, a ray of black air appeared on his palm.


    The guard felt an aura of destruction and injury from it.


    The guard felt the fear from the soul, and he was afraid, and he dropped his head and took a step back.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly and patted the guard on the cheek: "This is how you obey."


    Ye Hao walked out imperiously.


    "You have used the dark heart more and more frequently recently." The voice of Xingqiong sounded in Ye Hao''s mind.


    "I have control, and I have a different identity now. I need this kind of power to hide myself. Just rest assured." Ye Hao said casually.


    The power of the dark heart is very powerful.


    And facing the eagle eye, there is a natural suppression.


    Star Dome no longer speaks.


    Inside Evelyn''s god.


    Two soul bodies are floating here.


    "Master Star Sky, why are you against Ye Hao''s use of that power. That power is quite strong." Evelyn asked puzzledly.


    "That power is very strong, but what kind of people are the guys who use that power. You don''t know, I am worried that Ye Hao is overly dependent on this power.


    He will become that kind of person in the future, and his talent is good and his strength is growing rapidly. If you add that kind of power, if he becomes that kind of existence, it will be a disaster not only for the earth, but for all planes. "Xingqiong said solemnly.


    "Master Xingqiong''s evaluation of him is so high?" Evelyn was a little surprised. She always thought that Ye Hao was just a vassal of Xingqiong.


    Because there is no physical body, so I stay in this human body and give some pointers by the way.


    "Do you think that his current achievements are because of me? Although I have taught him something, he did not know how to learn most of them.


    I feel that there are still things in him that I don''t even know. "Xingqiang looked outside, as if looking at Ye Hao.


    "Don''t say so much, anyway, Ye Hao has a good temper and has an appetite for me. And judging by his appearance, he shouldn''t be that kind of person, so you can rest assured." Evelyn said carelessly.


    "What we should care about now is how to make us completely recover. My situation is a little better than Master Xingqiong, the divine body has initially recovered, and you have to hurry up.


    The plane of the earth is not safe. If those people know that you still exist, they will definitely come to you at all costs. "Evelyn''s last words became very serious.


    "I know too, so I''m waiting for an opportunity." Xingqiong said in a deep voice: "You will continue to tell me what happened in the hundreds of thousands of years since I disappeared."


    "Okay. You disappeared..."


    ...


    Ye Hao didn''t know that the two goddesses in his body were having a small meeting, he was wandering around right now.


    Ye Hao stopped suddenly, he looked around, and then continued to walk forward.


    On a tree behind him, a dark shadow disappeared.


    Ye Hao walked on, unknowingly walking into a forest.


    The trees here are quite strong and tall, and the towering canopies almost make people forget that they are in the underground city.


    After walking in the forest, Ye Hao heard the sound of the flowing stream.


    The scene in front of me suddenly became quite empty, and a small lake appeared in front of him.


    The lake is crystal clear, and there are worms and fishes living in this world.


    It is like a blessed place on the side of the cave.


    Ye Hao''s sight moved in the lake water, and suddenly a white jade-like body appeared above the lake.


    "Who is it!" The person opened his beautiful eyes, and the lake water gathered in front of her, forming a water coat, covering the beautiful spring scenery.


    This person is the Moon God, one of the five kings.


    Ye Hao quickly turned around.


    "Master Luna, I am very sorry. I wandered outside and entered here by mistake. I didn''t expect to disturb Master Luna from bathing. Master Mochizuki forgives my sin."


    There was no movement behind him, Ye Hao also stood there stupidly.


    "Turn around and come." Luna''s light voice sounded.


    "Don''t dare." Ye Hao lowered his head.


    "You just entered here by mistake, without any malice. I forgive you not guilty." Moon God said.


    Ye Hao let out a sigh of relief, and turned around to see that the Moon God had put on the white gauze, standing behind Ye Hao with the veil on.


    Under this scenery, it is like a beauty.

 Chapter 1969： The confrontation between the Moon God and the Queen of Death

    Chapter 1969 Confrontation Between Moon God And Death Queen


    Ye Hao looked at Moon God with a look of fascination.


    Moon God looked at Ye Hao''s infatuation, secretly satisfied.


    "You are the winner of the selection battle. I was very satisfied with your performance at the time. If you don''t mind, let''s sit down and talk." Moon God pointed to a pavilion by the lake.


    "Of course there is no problem." Ye Hao replied impatiently.


    In that way, it was completely like a man fascinated by beautiful women.


    But Ye Hao''s heart was as quiet as still water.


    He knew very well that all of this was actually arranged by the Moon God, and this area should be the territory of the Moon God.


    And how could there be no guards guarding the territories of the dignified five kings.


    That''s because the guards were all transferred, and someone deliberately released or deliberately attracted Ye Hao to come here for the purpose of letting Ye Hao and Moon God meet.


    The only thing that can do this here is Luna.


    Just now, Ye Hao felt that someone was watching him in secret, mostly from the Moon God.


    Although Ye Hao didn''t know what kind of purpose the Moon God had, he might gain something from contact.


    Ye Hao followed the Moon God into the pavilion, and a white rabbit was lying on the chair of the pavilion.


    "Little rabbit, so you are here." The Moon God picked up his rabbit with an intimate look.


    Watching the rabbit flutter in the arms of the moon god, it matched the plumpness under the white gauze.


    "Jon, I heard that you have only recently become a member of Death Sister?" Moon God sat down and raised his long legs, looking at Ye Hao from a year ago.


    Ye Hao did not hide: "Yes."


    "How long?"


    "Half a month."


    Moon God''s eyes lit up, and she smiled: "In only half a month, you won the title of the ultimate fighter for Sister Death. Sister Death really got a treasure."


    "Don''t dare, it''s the Queen of Death who appreciates him, that''s what Jon is today." Ye Hao looked devout and loyal.


    "I really envy Sister Death, who can find a loyal subordinate like Jon. Little Bunny, how can I find such a subordinate."


    Luna teased the white rabbit in his arms.


    The white rabbit''s front paws are constantly scratching everywhere, and from time to time it will evoke the white gauze of the Moon God, revealing a little spring light.


    "This Moon God looks at Bing Qing Yujie, it''s okay to think carefully. She is planning to use her beauty tricks, digging the wall." Ye Hao speculated about the Moon God''s thoughts.


    At the same time, he was even more curious about what this ultimate warrior was, and let the two beauties not hesitate to sacrifice their hues to control themselves.


    Secretly speculating in his heart, Ye Hao was short of breath on the surface, Liushen had no master, and he didn''t know where to put his eyes.


    "Brother Jon, let me ask you one thing. Do you think it''s sister Death beautiful or I''m beautiful." The Moon God directly lifted up his white and flawless legs and placed it on Ye Hao''s.


    Ye Hao made a look as if breathing had stopped, almost staring out a pair of eyes.


    At the next moment, a glow appeared in the eyes of Moon God.


    "Brother Jon, you answer me. Is it better for sister death or me?"


    Moon God lowered his legs and sat directly on Ye Hao''s lap.


    "This woman is really good enough, and even the temptation technique is used. Fortunately, my magic pupil is stronger than yours, otherwise you will really be seduced." Ye Hao was disdainful.


    But he still pretended to be fascinated on the surface, hesitated for a while with one hand, and directly hugged Moon God''s waist.


    "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    "Then if I let you come to accompany me, would you like brother Jon?" The corner of Moon God''s mouth curled up, and his fingers gently stroked Ye Hao''s chest.


    "Wish...May...May..." Ye Hao hesitated.


    "enough."


    Suddenly, a scream came from outside the pavilion.


    The Queen of Death, wearing a black veil between, appeared outside at some unknown time, her face looking coldly at the two who were getting close.


    The Death Queen noticed the glow in the Moon God¡¯s eyes and said in a cold voice: ¡°When will the Moon God use this moon charm technique on a subordinate?¡±


    The Moon God calmly got up from Ye Hao, holding the jade rabbit and walking to the death empress.


    "Why did the dead sister suddenly come to her sister''s place and didn''t say a word. It''s so that the sister can meet her."


    "No, I''m afraid I will come one step later, and you will do something to my subordinates." The Death Queen walked past the Moon God and came to Ye Hao, waving her hand in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s body shook as if he was awake.


    "I¡­¡­"


    "This is the private domain of Moon God, Jon, we are not suitable here, let''s go back." The Death Queen refused to give Ye Hao a chance to speak, and directly took Ye Hao to leave.


    "Yes." Ye Hao swallowed and walked directly outside.


    "Why so anxious..." Moon God still wanted to speak.


    The next moment the Death Queen appeared in front of the Moon God, her slender black nails reaching the Moon God''s throat.


    "Sister Moon God, although we are all ally. But I don''t want you to do anything excessive to my subordinates. You should know what weight you are."


    The voice fell, and the death queen disappeared.


    Luna''s smile gradually disappeared, and she clenched her fists.


    "Damn it. Don''t you just want to keep stepping on my head? It used to be like this, but you still want to be like this in the future. Impossible! With the great age, my Moon God must have absolute power, no matter what means it is used!"


    The Moon God clenched his fists and looked unwilling.


    Outside the forest.


    Ye Hao and the Death Queen came out.


    Ye Hao followed behind the Death Queen, with a look of anxiety on his face.


    After walking a few steps, Ye Hao seemed to have made some decision, and said, "My Queen, I was just crazy about it. I absolutely..."


    Before Ye Hao finished speaking.


    Ye Hao felt that his lips were being held back by something.


    Ye Hao''s eyes widened, and he looked at the beauty in front of him in disbelief.


    He was kissed by the Queen of Death!


    It can be felt that the kissing skills of the Queen of Death are quite jerky, like a primary school student learning Chinese characters.


    After a while, the Death Queen took a step back.


    "The Moon God has the technique of moon charm. You are only Tier 5 now. It is understandable that you will be confused by her. You don''t need to worry. You need to remember as long as you are loyal to me.


    What you wanted before, you will get it later, including some things you think about day and night! "


    The Death Queen looked at Ye Hao firmly, as if she was promising something.


    Ye Hao had a touched look on his face, and he knew in his heart that the death queen felt threatened, so he gave himself some sweetness, lest he really turned to the Moon God.

 Chapter 1970： Ten floors underground

    Chapter 1970 Ten Underground Floors


    "Why did you come out just after recovering?" The Death Queen interrogated Ye Hao on the way back.


    Ye Hao scratched his head: "I can''t get used to staying in bed. People like us can''t stay in bed as long as they can move. And this is not the eighth floor underground!


    This is not a place where ordinary people can come. The residents of Skyhawk City on the ground are curious about what kind of place the third underground floor is. Now that there is such an opportunity, I certainly want to take a good stroll.


    As a result, I did not expect to cause you trouble. "


    "It''s not about getting into trouble. If you want to stroll around, you can tell me. I will accompany Shavana to stroll around with you. In fact, there is nothing special about this floor, just the residence of the Five Kings." Death Queen Said.


    "So..." Ye Hao looked like he wanted to say nothing.


    The Queen of Death noticed Ye Hao''s expression, and she asked: "Do you have anything to say? Just say what you have."


    Ye Hao hesitated, he stared at the Death Queen and said, "My Queen, can I get rid of you with one thing."


    "What''s the matter?" The Death Queen asked.


    "I want to see the Sky Eye Matrix! I want to find someone!" Ye Hao had a serious expression.


    "Who are you looking for?" The Death Queen was puzzled.


    "The enemy of our family. The Queen may not know that my eldest brother and I were originally born in a wealthy family in Canada. Our family are all researchers who study weapons, biology, and unknown life forms.


    My parents are one of them.


    But when I was just born, it was twenty years ago!


    Someone attacked our family and killed everyone in our family. Only my elder brother took me to escape, and by chance, my elder brother took me to join Hawkeye. With a scientific qualification brought out from the family, Eligible to live on the floating island.


    Although twenty years have passed, I still want to find my enemy and avenge our family! "Ye Hao clenched his teeth, clenched his fists, and looked resentful.


    These are indeed what happened to Jon George''s family.


    The Death Queen nodded and understood Ye Hao''s request, but she asked again: "You are members of Eagle Eye, and logically you have certain permissions to view Eagle Eye information."


    "I know, my elder brother searched for some information after he had the red badge. But the data given is that the enemy''s information is very high. We need to spend 10 billion dollars to find it.


    We... How can we have ten billion dollars? "Ye Hao dropped his head indignantly.


    The Queen of Death understood.


    "In this case, I will personally take you to the Sky Eye Matrix that night, and I will help you find your enemy. If necessary, I will send someone to avenge you!" The Death Queen did not forget to sell Ye Hao''s favor at this time.


    "Master Xie," Ye Hao said gratefully.


    ...


    That night.


    The Queen of Death came to Ye Hao and led Ye Hao into the elevator.


    "Go to the tenth floor." The Death Queen took out a golden badge.


    "Yes." The staff immediately entered the password, and then pressed the tenth floor underground.


    The Sky Eye Matrix is ??on the tenth floor underground?


    "The Sky Eye Matrix is ??on the tenth floor underground? Is this more important than the legendary floating island suspension system and the stealth system?" Ye Hao asked in a surprised expression.


    The Queen of Death smiled slightly and explained: "The existence of the floating island just makes the Hawkeye organization more mysterious and safer. And it is the Skyeye Matrix that makes the Hawkeye today.


    If there is no Skyeye Matrix, there would be no Eagle Eye organization. So the Sky Eye Matrix is ??of course in the safest place. "


    Tick


    The word ten appeared on the elevator.


    This means that you have reached the tenth floor underground.


    The elevator door opens.


    "Please wear something here." The staff handed a collar to Ye Hao.


    "What is this?" Ye Hao frowned and looked at this collar, a little unhappy.


    "This is a bomb." The staff said without concealment: "Apart from the Five Kings, anyone who enters the tenth floor area must wear a bomb collar. Once someone makes any dangerous move.


    The bomb collar will release a special bomb, which can kill fighters below Tier VI instantly. "


    The staff pulled down his collar to reveal his neck, and there was such a collar on his neck.


    "People like us who can control elevators and reach the tenth floor underground by themselves need to be equipped with such bomb collars."


    Ye Hao looked at the collar and then at the Queen of Death.


    The Queen of Death did not speak, and looked outside as if she hadn''t noticed it.


    "Okay, bring it to me." Ye Hao can only wear this thing in order to see the Sky Eye Matrix.


    Anyway, he is a fairyland, as long as he wants to, this thing can''t hold him at all.


    The staff personally put on the collar for Ye Hao, and then let Ye Hao go out.


    Ye Hao fiddled with the collar.


    "This thing is really uncomfortable to wear."


    "Sorry, this is the rule the Five Kings made when they established the dungeon, so I can''t help you either." The Death Queen looked at Ye Hao.


    "It''s okay, I understand. But since there is this thing, why not give it to everyone, then the Five Kings can easily control anyone.


    Let them work and fight for the five kings like Deadpool. "Ye Hao said


    The Queen of Death shook her head: "What Hawkeye needs are fighters with the same faith, and if you use this thing to manipulate people, you will eventually abandon the organization one day.


    And you think this device is so easy to make. This is not an ordinary bomb. It contains a space influence device, a restraint device, an energy position control device, a positioning device, a super paralysis device, a remote control device, and so on.


    There are so many things that can make a sixth-order powerhouse unable to escape the control of this thing.


    As of now, the number of manufactured products has not exceeded one hundred, and comprehensive control cannot be formed at all. And this is not an unlimited control device, as long as you leave the range of the dungeon, you have already left the control zone.


    So there is no such thing as controlling others to work for yourself, and you can''t even get out of the dungeon, so what effect is there to talk about? "


    Ye Hao nodded, there were so many shortcomings.


    Just now he really thought that this thing could completely control all Tier 6 powerhouses.


    "Less than a hundred? That means there are not more than one hundred people on this level?" Ye Hao looked around.


    It looks like a secret palace, it is impossible to identify its size. The wall is directly connected to the top of the three-meter-high stone wall from the ground, and the light is very dim, as if walking on a large road in the middle of the night.


    "Yes. There are only fifty resident personnel here, as long as they are responsible for the operation of the Skyeye Matrix and the transmission of intelligence materials. These people are the most loyal to Hawkeye." The Death Queen replied.

 Chapter 1971： Sky Eye Matrix

    Chapter 1971 Sky Eye Matrix


    The Queen of Death took Ye Hao around a few times, and the space in front of her suddenly increased.


    It seemed to walk into a circular laboratory, where a dozen people were busy in front of different instruments.


    The center of the laboratory is enveloped by a three-centimeter thick special glass, a spherical space with a diameter of 20 meters.


    Electric current, laser light flashed in the space.


    One by one diamond-shaped black crystals floated inside, and the laser current was transmitted from them, and then hit other black diamond-shaped crystals.


    In the center of these is a milky white rectangular object.


    Ye Hao followed behind the Death Queen and walked in.


    Ye Hao''s pupils dilated, it turned out to be a painting!


    Mysterious nine pictures!


    Ye Hao clutched his chest, and the three pictures in his mind seemed to have a feeling.


    "What''s the matter?" The Death Queen looked at Ye Hao''s strange expression and asked concerned.


    "It''s okay, just... I just feel that this scene is too weird. Is this the legendary Sky Eye Matrix?" Ye Hao swallowed, with a surprised expression.


    The Queen of Death was not surprised, and smiled: "Yes, this is the Sky Eye Matrix, the core of our Hawkeye Organization."


    "Just... just... can this thing explore any information in the world?" Ye Hao couldn''t believe it.


    "In the beginning, I didn''t believe that this technology was not developed by ourselves, but was given to us by the ancient gods in another world. And this center is the center of the sky eye diagram." The Queen of Death pointed to the center of the matrix. Zhang pictures.


    Ye Hao took the opportunity to walk to the glass and looked at the picture carefully.


    There is no pattern on that picture, just like a piece of white paper.


    "There are no patterns on the picture, just like white paper. Why is it called the sky eye picture." Ye Hao was puzzled.


    "In fact, we don''t know that this picture is called the name of a god, but it contains a powerful unknown power. With its power, it can form this sky-eye matrix.


    So we named it Sky Eye Diagram. Although until now, we don''t know what this is exactly, we just know that it has eight other pictures. "The Death Queen explained.


    It turned out to be such a thing.


    Ye Hao looked at the picture intently.


    He didn''t expect that the most important treasure of the Hawkeye organization was also a picture.


    "Okay. Are you looking for an enemy? Come with me, and I will let someone help you find it." The Death Queen brought Ye Hao to an instrument, and a researcher with reading glasses was sitting here. .


    Seeing the Empress of Death appeared, he did not get up either, but bowed slightly: "My Lord Death Empress."


    "My friend, he is a little bit busy, and I hope you can help him find some people." The Death Queen pointed to Ye Hao beside her. She used the name not a subordinate, but a friend.


    It can be seen that the Queen of Death now respects Ye Hao.


    "Please tell you what kind of information you want to search for? The more specific the description, the better." The researcher looked at Ye Hao.


    "April 1998, Canada. The master behind the Kepler family''s killing of the door, and everyone involved in it!" Ye Hao clenched his fists in a gesture of hatred.


    The researcher didn''t ask much, his fingers began to tap the instrument quickly.


    Ye Hao noticed that the current laser in the Skyeye Matrix appeared more frequently.


    "Please wait a moment, the information you searched for is quite special. The sky-eye matrix calculation also takes some time." The researcher said.


    "It''s okay. I''ve been waiting for 20 years, and there is no shortage of time." Ye Hao shook his head.


    While Ye Hao was waiting, he noticed that there was a door on the other side of the laboratory, which seemed to lead to a certain place.


    "My Queen, is there anything other than the Sky Eye Matrix here?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "Your observation ability is really great. No wonder you have such excellent performance in battle." The Death Queen looked at Ye Hao with admiration, then pointed to the exit over there and said: "There is the forbidden area of ??our Eagle Eye base. One. Unless it is our five kings leading the way, no one is allowed to enter it.


    But soon you will have the opportunity to enter there, and when you come out, you will have a whole new power! "


    Ye Hao understood the meaning of the Queen of Death, it should be the ultimate warrior.


    "I found it, but not all. The content you want to search involves areas that the Skyeye Matrix cannot explore." The researcher tapped the keyboard and said lightly.


    At the same time, a large number of information appeared on the screen, and even photos of several people, even photos of the Kepler family when they were destroyed, and a list of deaths.


    "In 1994, the Kepler family killed 67 people, including the housemaid, butler, security guard and others. The mission was performed by the famous Black Scorpion organization in North America.


    This is a killer gang with a number of about ten people and an average strength of Tier 4 and Tier 5, an internationally wanted SSS-level criminal.


    Many of them have a place on the world killer rankings.


    This is the detailed information of the black scorpion organization, except for the boss venomous-tailed scorpion. Although twenty years have passed, they are still active in North America for a generation. "The staff pointed to a list of lists and even photos.


    Black Scorpion


    Venom-Tailed Scorpion: unknown age, unknown skin color, unknown intelligence, 25th in the world killer rankings, mid-level fifth.


    Beauty Scorpion: About forty-three years old, white. He has killed 147 people and performed 17 missions. The battle level is: Tier 4. Served as the deputy captain of the black scorpion organization and the lover of the boss venomous scorpion.


    Giant Scorpion: Fifty-three years old, black. He has killed 347 people and was a mercenary in the Middle East with rich combat experience. The combat level is: Tier 4. It is the main force of the black scorpion attack.


    Lightning Scorpion: About thirty-four years old, he never participated in the Kepler family annihilation incident 20 years ago. He was a new member who joined 15 years ago. He is a D-class electric type superpower. Physical relationship.


    ...


    Looking at this string of information, Ye Hao looked angry on the surface, but he was secretly surprised.


    The information of a dark organization was placed in front of him so quickly, what a terrifying thing for those living on the dark side of the world.


    Even at the end, there was also the time and place when these people last appeared. The earliest time was three days ago in Las Vegas.


    "I want to know the master behind the scenes!" Ye Hao braved a murderous look in his eyes.


    The researcher tapped the keyboard and the screen switched.


    "The master behind this incident is the No. 13 person who is 87% likely to be a member of the Sanctuary. The specific information is unknown. He is one of the important people who control the order of the United States." The researcher finished.


    "Sacred Society?" Ye Hao pretended to be taken aback.


    Ye Hao had heard of the entire organization of the Sanctuary, but there was very little intelligence, and the actions were very secretive, and they had rarely appeared in recent decades, so Ye Hao did not pay much attention.

 Chapter 1972： Shrine

    Chapter 1972


    "You have just entered the upper level of our Hawkeye, and you may not know about this shrine. You will work at the top of our Hawkeye in the future. There are some things you need to know.


    Bring up the list of earth power. "The Death Queen tapped the screen.


    The staff quickly tapped a few times on the keyboard, and then a list appeared on the screen.


    On this so-called list, there are many organization names that Ye Hao is familiar with, and even Ye Hao''s Wushuang City is among them!


    "We at Hawkeye divide the world''s power organizations into several grades, super first-class organizations, first-class organizations, second-rate organizations, and some third-rate organizations that we look down upon.


    The super-class organization is our Hawkeye. "The Queen of Death didn''t hesitate to say that her organization was a super first-class organization.


    Ye Hao agreed, after all, he had been in Yingyan for so long.


    At least three wonderland and two holy land.


    In today''s earth forces, no single force can be said to be able to contend with Hawkeye.


    "There are several first-class organizations, the Sanctum in the Americas, the Holy See in Europe, the Tianmen in China, and the Devil Butterfly in Australia."


    "That''s the first-class organization power? There are wolf clan and blood clan in Europe. The island country still has some strength, and the bear country side..." Ye Hao looked surprised.


    "A first-class organization must have strong people above the eighth level, and a certain number of seventh- and sixth-level strong people. Combine all the elements to be a first-class organization.


    The ones you just mentioned, until now, there are either no eighth-order strong, or no green and yellow, they have no much influence, and they can only be regarded as second-rate forces. Bear country? Those guys only knew to study weapons before, and now they are studying mutants, supernatural beings.


    Although there has been some progress, it is far from being a first-class power.


    Those clowns on the island stick are not even more important.


    There used to be a ghost card, but it was suddenly wiped out not long ago. We are still investigating who did it.


    European wolf tribe, blood tribe, Greek Holy See; America''s 11th district; China''s dragon group, underworld; bear government forces; and some other forces can be considered second-rate.


    More are third-rate forces. "The Death Queen pointed out one by one.


    And Ye Hao''s Wushuang City appeared in the ranks of third-rate forces at this moment.


    Ye Hao has no doubt about this ranking.


    Wushuang City now has more than self-preservation, but the influence on the outside world is far from enough, and most of the fighting power is due to the existence of Ye Hao. Once one of this assassin is lost, Wushuang City will be destroyed.


    It can be regarded as a third-rate force, which is already quite good.


    "Now let¡¯s talk about the Divine Prosperity we just mentioned. The Divine Prosperity has the same strength as the Demon Butterfly organization, but it has been particularly quiet in recent years.


    The main members of the Sanctuary are coded by numbers, mainly distributed in the Americas, and some are in Europe and Asia.


    Moreover, most of the forces in the United States are controlled by the Sanctuaries, and the 11th district of the United States knows this situation, but there is nothing it can do.


    Compared to the Shenmases, the 11th district of the United States is too young, like a child.


    The history of the existence of the gods can extend to a time when the American continent has not yet begun. They are mainly composed of people of various professions such as supernatural beings, warriors, and magicians. "The Queen of Death said like a story.


    "What about Tarot." Ye Hao suddenly asked, causing the death queen''s expression to change and staring at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao lowered his head: "I... did I ask something that shouldn''t be asked."


    "Why, this is not a secret within the organization. Our five kings are all members of the former Tarot. A thousand years ago, according to the era, there were three super-class organizations.


    The Tarot of Europe, the Difu and Tianmen of China. "


    The underground palace and Tianmen are also super first-class forces? Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    "Do you really doubt why China has two super-class powers. This is not because I have Chinese blood." The Death Queen said with a serious face.


    "Back then, China''s underground palaces and Tianmen were very strong, but it''s a pity that the Chinese people liked infighting, and eventually buried themselves. Today''s Tianmen can only be regarded as a frontline force.


    The underworld without a palace owner can only be regarded as a second-line force.


    However, the Huaxia area is still the place with the most combat power in the world, but there are too many factions, such as the Tianmen Difu Dragon Group, the four major families, the Shirao Society, Taoism and Buddhism.


    At this point, no matter how big the cake is, there is not much left. "The dead girl shook her head.


    Ye Hao has a deep understanding. He knows the threats facing the world in the future, and China has a natural advantage, but it is a pity that there are too many factions. If the danger comes at that time, all forces will still manage their own affairs, and there is only one dead end.


    That''s why Ye Hao challenged Tianmen and Jifu one after another. He wanted to integrate these two forces, first gnaw the most difficult ones, and then integrated all the other forces in China.


    At that time, Ye Hao will be able to establish a superb Chinese influence!


    "Tarot also fell apart due to some factors." The Queen of Death sighed, and the gloom in her eyes swept away: "But now we have found a new faith, and the new faith will bring us new hope. !


    At that time we can become gods, please come to this mermaid situation. "


    Ye Hao looked at the Queen of Death, and he realized that the Queen of Death might not be attached to the existence of evil because of worshiping the ancient gods, but just want to gain more powerful power.


    "Too much talked about today, let''s get down to business. If you want revenge, the people of the Sanctuaries are a bit difficult, but that black scorpion organization, we can easily eliminate it."


    The Queen of Death looked at Ye Hao, her eyes seemed to say no more, as long as you ask me.


    I can make your annihilated enemy disappear into this world immediately.


    She wanted Ye Hao to constantly owe her favor so that she could fully control him.


    "No need. I already know who my enemy is. One day, I will solve my enemy by myself." Ye Hao clenched his fists.


    The Queen of Death looked at Ye Hao and smiled. Although Ye Hao did not ask her, Ye Hao''s ability to make such a decision also shows that this man is indeed talented.


    ...


    At night, Ye Hao returned to his room and lay on the bed.


    Today he knew that he had seen too many things, and there was too much information for him to digest.


    Ye Hao opened the list of tasks that hadn''t been opened for a long time, and one of the tasks was the most conspicuous.


    [Main task: eradicate the cancerous "Eagle Eye"]


    [Task Line 1: Determine the location of the Hawkeye base (completed)


    Task Line 2: Kill the five leaders of Hawkeye


    Task line three: completely destroy the Hawkeye organization


    Quest Line 4: Obtain the "Sky Eye Matrix" of the Eagle Eye Center


    The task of ¡®Eliminate the Eagle Eye¡¯ will be completed within half a year. Task reward: final statistics will be based on the completion of the host. Mission failed: the earth will usher in the coming of the devil


    Mission completion rate: 25%]


    There are still two months before the half-year deadline.


    This task will almost be completed before the end of January next year.


    Ye Hao already knew the location of the Sky Eye Matrix, but it was really difficult to kill the five leaders of Eagle Eye in the second task line.


    "System, do I need to complete all four quest lines of this task?" Ye Hao asked.


    [The task host only needs to complete 80% without task penalty. But the higher the completion rate, the higher the task reward]


    Hearing this reminder, Ye Hao secretly sighed.

 Chapter 1973： Mystery altar

    Chapter 1973 Mysterious Altar


    From then on until the fifth day after waking up, Ye Hao didn''t have the opportunity to go to the ninth floor to see the two major systems that supported the floating island.


    And this day will also be when Ye Hao accepts the baptism of the so-called Ultimate Warrior.


    "I have already collected the specific information. Actually, I can leave now. But it will be a bit of a hassle." Ye Hao washed and looked at Jon''s face in the mirror.


    If this person suddenly disappeared at this time, it would definitely arouse the alert of the Five Kings.


    "And I feel that there must be some big secret behind this ultimate warrior, and I haven''t seen any channel that can connect to another world.


    Still wait, after waiting for the ultimate fighter, I will find another opportunity to leave here. "


    Bump


    There was a knock on the door from outside the bathroom.


    "The Queen of Death is already waiting outside." Shavana''s voice came.


    "I''ll come out immediately." Ye Hao replied, holding himself in the mirror, taking a deep breath, and Jon''s expression appeared on his face again.


    Ye Hao walked outside the castle in a handsome black suit. The Death Queen was already waiting here.


    "How are you preparing." The Death Queen looked at Ye Hao.


    "Uh...I don''t know how to prepare, but my state and spirit are very good now." Ye Hao gestured his arms and chest muscles.


    The Death Queen smiled slightly, and she walked towards the elevator entrance without looking back.


    "My Empress, can you tell me what this ultimate fighter is all about first, so that I can prepare a little?" Ye Hao looked curious.


    "You''ll know in a minute, don''t worry, this will not do you any harm, but will give you unprecedented power." The Death Queen walked in front of Ye Hao.


    "Unprecedented power? Does it compare to the power of the Five Kings!" Ye Hao asked excitedly.


    "Yes, it can even surpass the existence of our five kings." The Death Queen painted Ye Hao a super big apple.


    Ye Hao''s face was extremely excited, but his heart was very calm.


    After getting on the elevator, Ye Hao and the Queen of Death went to the tenth floor again.


    This time, Ye Hao and the Queen of Death took a different road. This is an elevator road with an automatic one-way elevator at the foot, with single-sided glass on both sides, and a wall from the outside.


    Soon Ye Hao came to the place where the Skyeye Matrix was. He could see the busy people in the laboratory through the glass.


    During this period, a side road appeared next to it. At the other end of the road was the door on the other side of the laboratory, which was also the door for Ye Hao''s previous interrogation.


    After another five minutes, Ye Hao and the Death Queen came to a hall.


    There are walls on three sides of the hall, and there are many mural statues of demons on the walls.


    Luna is already waiting here.


    "Sister Death, Jon." The Moon God greeted him enthusiastically, without any flaws from the previous incident.


    She was still wearing a white gauze skirt, with a jade rabbit in her arms and a veil on her face.


    "They are already in?" The Death Queen asked.


    "I entered ten minutes ago. I''m here waiting for my dead sister." Moon God said.


    "Then let''s go in too." The Death Queen took out her golden badge.


    Luna also took out his own golden badge.


    Two badges were floating in the air, and a magic circle appeared in the center of the hall.


    The Moon God and the Queen of Death chanted spells.


    Kaz


    A black hole''s door appeared in the center of the hall.


    Space teleportation circle!


    Ye Hao recognized this thing at a glance, which was a bit similar to Phineas'' space teleportation circle before.


    "This is a teleportation circle. Only the five kings can open it, and two of them must be present at the same time." Moon God stood beside Ye Hao affectionately and explained to him.


    "The teleportation circle? Isn''t the place we are going to be on the floating island?" Ye Hao asked in surprise.


    "It''s not there. It exists in the center of the floating island, a space with no roads. The walls there are fixed with special materials and magic circles, so we all use this teleportation circle to enter it."


    The Death Queen said: "Okay, let''s go in. If the war demon guy waits for a long time, it will be verbose again."


    After the words fell, the Death Queen stepped through the gate first and disappeared in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao and Moon God followed closely behind.


    In the blink of an eye, the three Ye Hao appeared in a space of almost 500 square meters.


    The black door behind him also disappeared.


    War Demon, Judge, Mr. Weird, and Solo who has the same qualifications as Ye Hao are also here.


    There is only one building here, and that is a black sphere surrounded by five three-meter-high stone pillars.


    The black ball floats in the center of the five stone pillars, like a black glass ball between a big hand.


    Ye Hao clutched his heart, he felt that his black heart suddenly fluctuated in a strange way, and at the same time his blood was beating, and the speed of the flow increased several times.


    From the black ball, Ye Hao felt a familiar energy fluctuation.


    "Everyone is here, you can start." The judge said solemnly.


    "Well, let''s start." War Demon said impatiently, because the winner of this quota has nothing to do with him, and he hopes that this matter will end soon.


    "Then let''s start." Mr. Weird walked towards the strange altar.


    "Wait... that... can you tell me, what am I going to do?" Ye Hao raised his hand and asked hesitantly.


    "You haven''t told him yet?" Mr. Weird looked at the death queen.


    The Queen of Death said: "I think it is more appropriate to say here."


    "Then let me say it again. You two heard it carefully. The so-called ultimate warrior is for you to accept the power of God. Wait for you to take turns to the center of this altar, below the black ball.


    Our five kings will activate the magic circle and inject that power into your body. You only need to relax and accept this power.


    Although there is a certain probability that you will fail, you are among the elites who have been screened and fought with life and death. I believe you will succeed. "


    Mr. Weird explained.


    The judge looked at Ye Hao and Solo coldly: "Which one of you will start first."


    "Mr. Solo first, I''ll take a look first, so as not to wait a while and do something wrong." Ye Hao said directly.


    "Humph." Solo snorted without saying much, and walked directly to the center of the altar.


    "Five adults, let''s start."


    Excitement and excitement flashed in Solo''s eyes, which was a desire for strength.


    The five kings looked at each other and walked to the five stone pillars respectively, and put their hands on the stone pillars.


    Swish swish


    Five black light beams hit the black ball in the center.


    Black ripples agitated around the black ball, bringing a weird atmosphere to the space.

 Chapter 1974： Seize the house?

    Chapter 1974


    Ye Hao focused his attention on this process.


    Countless black clouds came out of the black ball and enveloped Solo below.


    "That''s the passage in the different space." Evelyn said.


    Ye Hao was surprised: "That black ball is the gateway to another world?"


    This made Ye Hao a little unexpected. He originally thought that the passage would be like a door, or a tunnel.


    Unexpectedly, it turned out to be a small black ball.


    "This is just a simple passage, and it is not yet possible for life bodies to come and go freely. But it can transmit some information, objects and the like." Evelyn explained.


    "Then what are they doing now, do you know?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    Evelyn was silent for a long time: "I don''t know, it seems to be passing something to that person."


    "Of course I know that something is being delivered, but what exactly is being delivered?" Ye Hao was speechless.


    "It''s the soul body! They are looking for a lodging body for the demons in another world." Xingqiong suddenly said,


    "Boarding body?" Ye Hao was shocked.


    "Yes, yes, yes! I feel it, it is indeed the soul of a certain creature. My God, this group of people actually perform such reincarnation behavior! This is something that is forbidden by multiple planes." Lin exclaimed.


    "Hey, don''t be surprised first. First, explain to me clearly what is going on." Ye Hao still didn''t know why.


    Xingqiong began to explain the ins and outs for Ye Hao.


    "The ritual they are performing now is to transfer the soul of the evil demon of another world into the body of this world, so that the evil demon of that world can exist in this world in this form.


    It''s similar to the truth in the fantasy novels of your world. "Xingqiong said.


    Ye Hao''s eyes widened: "Duo She! Damn it, isn''t it that they want to take Lao Tzu''s body! Then it is dangerous for me to wait a moment."


    What is seizure? Isn''t that forcibly entering someone''s body, annihilating the other''s soul, and then occupying the body.


    "You don''t need to worry about this. This kind of homelessness actually requires a certain process, because the soul cannot control a brand new body in a short time. This process may take a month or half a year.


    In this process, the soul of this man named Solo will slowly be swallowed up by the soul of the evil demon in the process without knowing it, and finally become a part of the evil demon.


    And the evil demon can be regarded as completely turning around.


    During this process, his strength will rapidly increase. A soul body that can pass through plane channels is at least God-level.


    Although the earth is lacking in energy, there is no problem in giving him some time to upgrade his strength to the holy realm. "Xingqiong said.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, the soul body of a god-level life, no wonder the Five Kings were so concerned about the outcome of this ultimate warrior selection battle.


    "Wouldn''t it be that Hawkeye can create a lot of holy powers!"


    The saint-level powerhouses on the earth are equivalent to the nuclear bomb-level powerhouses. If there are too many, they can directly destroy all the forces on the earth without the attack of beings in other worlds.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. This kind of process requires both parties to be very demanding. Moreover, the demons sent two soul bodies over, and at least sacrificed a dozen soul bodies of the same level.


    The probability of success is only one in ten, and they don''t have so many god-level units for them to consume like this.


    I guess these two god-level units that have been sent over should have special missions. "Star Dome.


    Ye Hao hesitated for a while, staring at the black ball, and then at the five kings, various plans continued to emerge in his heart.


    This plane channel is a big threat, and if two god-level units appear on the earth, it will definitely be a disaster.


    If Ye Hao is in trouble now, and the enemy has at least two Saint-level powerhouses, Ye Hao''s chance of winning is very small.


    "Don''t worry, wait a moment and accept their arrangements with ease." Xingqiong said suddenly.


    Ye Hao was dumbfounded: "What? I also accept this arrangement? Then I will be taken away by that god-level unit."


    "Are you stupid? At most, the soul bodies of the lowest-level god-level units they sent over, don''t forget, there are now two genuine goddesses in your body."


    Evelyn retorted.


    Ye Hao reacted, and it was right. There were two powerful goddesses in her own place. The most important thing was that there was a sky of stars. She would definitely not harm herself.


    "Ahhhhhhh..." Solo let out a painful cry from the altar, and a black shadow appeared above his body, and the black shadow rushed directly into his head.


    boom


    Solo heard a sound like glass breaking.


    "He broke through! Sixth-level elementary." Ye Hao looked at Solo, the aura on Solo''s body was still rising.


    The bones on Solo''s body were crackling, and the black air continued to surround his body.


    Mid-Level Six!


    Ye Hao watched Solo''s energy intensity continue to increase.


    Late stage six!


    Solo''s jacket burst, and blood was shed from all the seven orifices.


    Finally he fell to the ground, gasping for breath.


    "The sixth-order peak!" Ye Hao didn''t expect it. The speed of this improvement was too fast. In the blink of an eye, he reached the sixth-order peak, only one step away from the seventh-order.


    If he is allowed to develop, it is only a matter of time to break through to the seventh rank.


    "Solo, how do you feel about yourself." The judge looked at Solo and asked.


    Solo gasped, he pressed his head: "I...I felt a burst of energy penetrate into my head, I...I feel my body is full of power now.


    And... there are some special energies, which are the energy system you taught me, Lord Judge, but compared to my previous level, it is almost like a sea! "


    The judge''s eyes showed relief, which seemed to be very successful.


    "Okay, let''s take a short break. After half an hour, perform Jon''s ritual." The judge''s hand was taken back from the stone pillar. Judging from his expression, the ceremony just consumed a lot of their energy.


    Solo shook his body, walked to the side, and sat on the ground to rest.


    Ye Hao watched the Death Queen come back, and he hurriedly asked: "My Queen, I...I really want to feel that Solo''s realm has improved."


    "The sixth-order peak." The Death Queen blurted out of Solo''s realm at the moment.


    "What? Sixth-tier pinnacle! In the previous selection of the ultimate fighter, he was only the fifth-stage late stage!" Ye Hao showed an expression of disbelief.


    "Don''t worry, you just have to persevere in a while. Your strength will not be weaker than him." The Death Queen looked at Ye Hao and said solemnly.


    Ye Hao nodded heavily, with an expression that he couldn''t wait to accept the power.

 Chapter 1975： God-level soul body? Great tonic!

    Chapter 1975 God Level Soul Body? Great tonic!


    Half an hour passed quickly.


    With the Five Kings in place, Ye Hao also came to the place where Solo stood before.


    He looked at the black ball above his head, and he felt the black heart beating more violently in his body, and there was a hot sensation in his blood.


    "Why? Why do I have this strange feeling." Ye Hao clutched his chest and thought to himself.


    "Jon, get ready to accept the power!" The Death Queen reminded.


    "Ok."


    Ye Hao clenched fists with both hands and closed his eyes.


    The Five Kings activated the altar again, and the black ball emitted a black glow as before, and a black shadow slowly condensed under the black ball.


    "This is the earth. The energy is so scarce that there is not even a god-level powerhouse. It''s really a backward place." Black Shadow secretly contempted.


    His eyes saw the Queen of Death and the Moon God beside the stone pillar, and his eyes showed lust.


    "These two women are pretty good-looking, they are comparable to our world goddess-level characters. I''m not in vain. I will find the opportunity to take these two women and let them take care of me.


    In my world, although I am just an ordinary general.


    But in this world, I am the supreme being. At least before the king comes, let me enjoy the joy that this world brings to me. "


    The shadow finally looked at the human below him.


    "Tier 5 life form, bone age 20 years old. This talent is not bad, the physical body is not bad. Boy, let me use your body to bring destruction to this world, let me use your world to enjoy the fear of this world. ."


    The black shadow rushed into Ye Hao''s skull.


    Because the point of seizing houses is that you need to lodge in the opponent''s sea of ??consciousness first, and arrange the steps of seizing houses according to the actual situation.


    The black shadow rushed into the sea of ??consciousness, and he felt strange, because he could not feel everything in this body.


    He even had a feeling of cold light on his back.


    It seems that there is some amazing power in this body.


    "It''s my illusion. How can the living body in this world have existence that can make me jealous. It must have caused my soul body to be injured when I passed through the plane channel.


    It must be so. "Shadow comforted himself.


    Just when he was about to explore, a powerful aura bound his soul body.


    "What is going on? Who is it!" The shadow looked around in astonishment.


    Two female soul bodies appeared in front of the dark shadow, and one of the soul bodies also had a clearly visible body.


    "Holy soul! Divine body! Who are you and why are you here?" Sombra looked at the two female soul bodies in horror, and he could feel powerful fluctuations from these two female soul bodies.


    That is not the fluctuation that ordinary god-level units like him can have.


    Why is there a **** in this human being, or such a powerful god?


    Watching the two soul bodies approaching themselves little by little.


    Black Shadow threatened in horror: "Let go of me, I warn you. I am a warrior under the powerful ancient gods. If you dare to hurt me, the ancient gods will destroy you and destroy your race!"


    "A small **** would dare to threaten us?" Evelyn flashed and appeared in front of the shadow.


    The aura on Evelyn''s body instantly magnified.


    The shadow began to tremble violently, and he felt the pain from the depths of his soul.


    This is the trick of the dark queen, Evelyn.


    "Evelyn, don''t waste time. Let''s do what we should do first. We need a lot of power to repair ourselves, and now we have delivered such a good supplement."


    The Star Dome shot out a starlight, and even directly began to extract the soul of the shadow.


    "Almost forgot to do business." Evelyn chuckled and chuckled, and started to extract his soul from the shadow with his hands, and then stuffed it into her mouth.


    "You...what are you doing, don''t...don''t do this." Sombra yelled in horror, but at this moment he was under the control of the two goddesses and had no chance to resist.


    I can only watch my soul body being squeezed bit by bit.


    Until the soul body is only the last one percent of the size, the weak can no longer be weak.


    "I ask you, why are you here on earth." Evelyn played with the little soul in her hand.


    "I...I don''t know." Sombra''s soul said tenaciously.


    "Don''t tell me? That''s right. I have been idle for a long time. I have many ways to torture the soul. I will try it on your body to show you what real pain is."


    Evelyn snapped her fingers, and the black shadow was surrounded by a circle of black light and shadow, and the black shadow''s soul kept making hysterical screams inside.


    "Don''t kill him until you get useful information." Xingqiong reminded.


    "Don''t worry, extorting confessions by words and deeds is my old line. In my hands, no male **** can hold on to the bottom line, no goddess can not breathe in the soul." Evelyn smiled evilly.


    at the same time.


    Ye Hao is also struggling to "act".


    He pretended to be in pain, and then increased his strength a little bit.


    Because of the need to simulate the power of the evil demon, he also mobilized a little more of the power of the dark heart.


    "Sister Death, I don''t know what realm Jon can reach." Moon God asked, blinking his eyes.


    "It all depends on his own chance and hard work." The Death Queen said lightly.


    "I see that the kid has a good talent, maybe he can break through to the seventh rank in one fell swoop." Mr. Weird said.


    "Level seven? Weirdo, you are too high to look at this kid. I think it would be good if he can reach the sixth level." Zhan Mo coldly snorted, splashing cold water.


    As time passed by, Ye Hao''s aura also steadily improved.


    The five kings are all paying attention to Ye Hao''s situation.


    "Rank six!" Moon God''s eyes lit up.


    Ye Hao looked up to the sky and howled.


    "Middle stage six!" Mr. Weird nodded appreciatively.


    Ye Hao squeezed his fists and opened his eyes abruptly. His black eyes looked terrifying.


    "Later stage six!" The judge said solemnly.


    Ye Hao suddenly screamed in pain.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah¡­¡­"


    There was blood flowing from Ye Hao''s nose, eyes, and mouth.


    "The sixth-order pinnacle!" The death queen''s clenched fist finally loosened, and the realm Ye Hao reached has made her very satisfied.


    boom


    Suddenly Ye Hao made a sound of breaking through the air.


    Fifty thousand was stunned for a moment, then looked at the aura on Ye Hao''s body and said in unison.


    "Seventh order?"


    Solo stood up abruptly, with jealousy in his eyes, and he kept muttering: "Impossible...impossible...how could he reach the seventh step."

 Chapter 1976： Jon Rank Seven Warrior!

    Chapter 1976 Jon ¡¤ Rank Seven Warrior!


    Ye Hao opened his eyes, a cyclone hovered around his body, and the blood on his face instantly evaporated.


    He looked around and walked off the altar.


    "Step seven?" The Moon God was closest to Ye Hao, and she looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "Yeah. Tier seven and one star." Ye Hao nodded.


    "Okay, okay, okay. Jon has a good talent, and he broke through to Tier 7 and 1 star. It must be a matter of time to reach Tier 8 in half a year!" Mr. Weird applauded and celebrated.


    "Jon, Solo. Do you feel there is something extra in your mind, such as thoughts?" the judge asked in a deep voice.


    "No." Solo was obviously absent-minded at this moment, and his eyes fell on Ye Hao from time to time.


    There was jealousy in his eyes, why did he only have the sixth rank peak, this guy has the seventh rank!


    Although it is only a first level difference, it is a gap.


    "One thing, but it''s not very clear." Ye Hao said lightly, with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    "No, it''s okay, you two will go back to rest first, and get a good experience of your strength in life." Mr. Weird waved his hand, and the black door opened again.


    "Yeah." Suo Luo and Ye Hao nodded, turned and left through the gate.


    There are only five kings left in this space.


    "It seems that the soul seizure was very successful. After the two god-level soul bodies are completely awakened, we can start our plan." The judge said with a serious face.


    The Moon God touched the little white rabbit in his arms: "Some of our early plans have failed. China has been unable to penetrate for a short time. The Holy See in Europe is also wary of us."


    "China and Europe will be put out first. After that, the focus will be on Australia, America, Africa and several other oceans. We must first order some appetizers for the guys on earth." Mr. Weird raised his head and doubled The look in his eyes was playful.


    "I am now a seventh-tier five-star, and I will need a period of retreat. It is very likely that I will not be able to perform too many tasks. I hope that I can enter the eighth stage before the end of the period." The Death Queen said solemnly.


    "Tier eight? Stepping into the eighth step is to say that you can go up. Now the important thing is the organization. We can''t delay our plan." Zhan Mo retorted.


    He didn''t want the strength of the Death Queen to reach the eighth level, in that case he would have no chance of winning in front of the Death Queen.


    "War demon, the death of the eighth rank is also a great help to our organization''s strength improvement. Although the earth is short of energy, there are few powerful existences, but there are some, and we cannot take it lightly.


    In order to minimize the obstacles caused by the ancient gods.


    We need to expand the number of our own holy ranks, so far only the trial and me holy ranks. Two holy levels are not enough to contend the whole world.


    That Jon has a good talent. He should be able to reach the Holy Rank within half a year. If he can reach the Holy Rank even after death, then we will have at least four Holy Ranks by then. "Mr. Weird interjected.


    The judge nodded: "That''s right."


    "Let''s divide the task. In the next six months, death will stay at the base to retreat and break through. The trial is responsible for Africa''s affairs, the Moon God is responsible for America''s affairs, the war demons are responsible for Australia''s affairs, and I am responsible for all oceans and emergencies.


    But you only have half a year to die. If you can''t break through to the Holy Rank in half a year, you can only wait until later. "Mr. Weird said.


    "No problem, half a year is enough." The Death Queen nodded.


    "I agree." The judge nodded.


    The judge has an upright character. Although he is on opposite sides of the Death Queen and the Moon God, he still focuses on organization, which is completely opposite to the somewhat selfish character of the War Demon.


    "I agree too." Moon God said.


    War Demon looked at the four of them, and it was obvious that he could only agree to disagree.


    "Judge, Queen of Death. Solo and Jon are yours, please pay more attention to it." Mr. Weird asked the judge and Queen of Death.


    The two nodded.


    "That''s it for today, let''s all be gone."


    ...


    On the walkway outside, Ye Hao and Solo stood side by side on the escalator.


    "Ye Hao, I have come to interrogate useful information." Evelyn''s voice calling for credit came.


    "What information?" Ye Hao asked hurriedly in his heart.


    He urgently needs information on potential threats from another world.


    "You first say a thousand words to praise the Dark Lady Evelyn, and I will tell you." Evelyn said deliberately.


    "Star Dome..."


    "Okay, just tell you. You are really not a man, and you always move out sister Xingqiong, boring, boring." Evelyn said with an uncomfortable tone.


    "Am I a man, I will let you feel it when you have the ontology." Ye Hao returned the color without counseling.


    "Okay. When the time comes, this goddess will make you kneel and lick me!" Evelyn won''t let it go.


    "Okay. Evelyn hurry up and talk about the information you interrogated." Xingqiong interrupted.


    Evelyn now honestly told the information she interrogated from the soul body.


    "This time the two soul bodies they transmitted, in fact, the most important task is to establish more space channels on the earth plane.


    They don''t want to put all the weights on the structure of Eagle Eye.


    And if it can destroy the earth''s system before the arrival of the army, that would be great. After all, the previous few battles were due to the union of the earth and the gods, which led to their defeat.


    In addition, they have to start some things that were left on the earth. "Evelyn said.


    "What is left on the earth? What is it?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I haven''t interrogated it anymore. Those things are controlled by ancient god-level existences, and can only be known when they pass their thoughts over.


    Then they perform the task. "Evelyn said.


    Ye Hao frowned.


    "In this way, the plan of those guys on Earth is not only the Hawkeye organization. They really suffered a lot and are much smarter." Xingqiong said.


    Ye Hao nodded, which shows that there are many "time bombs" on the earth.


    "I don''t have a chance to deal with those now. We must first find a way to get things done at the Hawkeye base. At least it seems that Hawkeye is by far the biggest cancer." Ye Hao''s face was grim.


    This place serves as an outpost for the evil demon ancient **** in another world and must be destroyed before the evil demon ancient **** arrives.


    "Jon, let''s have a fight."


    Suddenly the sound from the side pulled Ye Hao back.


    Ye Hao looked at Solo next to him suspiciously, and Solo was staring at him with warlike eyes.


    "There can only be one ultimate fighter, I want to prove that I am better than you!" Solo pointed at Ye Hao, unwillingly.


    He didn''t want to be stepped on by a rising star. He had a direct temper and directly chose to challenge. He wanted to prove himself in battle.

 Chapter 1977： I want to leave

    Chapter 1977 I Want To Leave


    "Sorry, I have no reason and don''t want to fight you."


    Suolo never expected that Ye Hao would directly reject him.


    "Don''t you have the pride of being a soldier!" Solo stared at Ye Hao with a sullen face.


    Ye Hao glanced at Solo: "I don''t think this kind of pride is used for useless provocation, and just to prove himself in battle."


    At this time, the elevator at the foot has brought the two people to the elevator on the tenth floor.


    Suddenly, Solo attacked Ye Hao directly and slammed his fist towards Ye Hao''s door.


    Ye Hao hid his figure and looked at Solo coldly: "Don''t be boring."


    "I just want to fight you!" Solo wanted to fight and fight Ye Hao.


    The fighting power of the sixth-order peak burst out, surrounded by black energy.


    Ye Hao frowned, this place is not suitable for fighting, and Solo must be sobered up.


    Ye Hao opened up his seventh-order and one-star aura and added the aura of a black heart to it.


    An invisible giant mountain instantly pressed against Solo''s back.


    bump


    Solo knelt on one knee, he gritted his teeth and looked at Ye Hao, who had a plain expression in front of him.


    The more the opponent is like this, the more angry and unwilling Solo is.


    Solo''s eyes slowly became completely black, and horns grew on his forehead. The length of this horn was much longer than in the previous selection competition.


    Gradually, Ye Hao''s aura suppression could no longer control Solo.


    "enough."


    Suddenly, there was a sharp sound, and a figure stood in front of Solo.


    "What do you want! I don''t know the rules of the tenth floor, dare to do it here!" The judge reprimanded Solo in front of him.


    Solo''s breath dissipated, and the horns disappeared.


    He lowered his head and said nothing.


    "Go back to me and confine me for a month!" the judge shouted.


    "Yes." When Solo left, he glanced at Ye Hao, still with the desire to fight in his eyes.


    The judge also left afterwards.


    "Papa Papa."


    There was applause.


    Ye Hao turned his head and saw the Moon God and Death Queen.


    "Yes, that''s right. You can master the aura suppression of the seventh rank as soon as you have just reached the seventh and one star. You can really say that you are a man of choice." The Moon God put down his hand and looked at Ye Hao admiringly.


    "Thank you." Ye Hao looked at the death queen.


    The Queen of Death walked up to Ye Hao with a beautiful smile: "You did a great job today."


    "Yes, empress." Ye Hao looked proud.


    "Sister Death, why don''t you take Jon to my place today, and I will celebrate for you?" Luna''s beautiful eyes shone with glow.


    The Death Queen glanced at the Moon God: "Put away your careful thoughts, there are a lot of things in America. You''d better leave early."


    After speaking, the Death Queen took Ye Hao to take the elevator and leave without looking back.


    Leave Luna alone there.


    The Moon God under the veil smiled slightly: "It''s really protected, but I don''t believe you can give me a chance."


    ...


    Seven floors underground, the castle of the Queen of Death.


    Shawana saw the Queen of Death and Ye Hao who were coming back at the same time. She had a smile on her face, and the curiosity in her eyes was hard to conceal, looking at Ye Hao from time to time.


    "Don''t look at it, Tier 7 and 1 star." Ye Hao slapped Shavana''s buttocks.


    Shawana''s cheeks flushed, and she cast Ye Hao''s eyes, but at the same time she looked at Ye Hao in disbelief: "Tier 7 and 1 star? When you went out in the morning, you were only a Tier 5 beginner. How can you improve so much? "


    "Want to know, come to my room at night, I will let you feel it." Ye Hao''s mentality was a bit arrogant at the moment, even ignoring the death queen next to him, and directly molested Shavana.


    The death queen''s expression remained unchanged, and Ye Hao''s performance like this is not surprising.


    In her opinion, Ye Hao was originally a lustful person. Now that he possesses such power, some desires will naturally be expressed.


    If he had directly possessed the power of the Saint Grade, maybe it was the Queen of Death who was molesting him now.


    Such people are threatening, but they are also very controllable.


    "Savana, you go to arrange, and prepare a celebration dinner for Jon tonight. Jon and I will go to the hall and have a chat." The Death Queen asked.


    "Yes." Shavana stepped back.


    Ye Hao followed Shawana into the main hall of the castle, and the Death Queen sat on the central throne.


    Ye Hao sat directly beside the Death Queen without hesitation.


    The throne that was originally ample, now squeezed two people, obviously a bit crowded, their bodies are basically close to each other, can Ye Hao''s arms still touch the softness.


    The Queen of Death kept a little distance in silence.


    "Jon, what are your plans for the future."


    Ye Hao cocked Erlang''s legs: "I want to leave the Eagle Eye base."


    The death queen looked at Jon in surprise.


    "I now have the power of Tier 7 and 1 star. I want to take revenge. You know, this is my biggest wish now." Ye Hao said.


    The Queen of Death suddenly realized that Ye Hao was referring to the killing of the family.


    "You just broke through now, don''t worry about it."


    "I have allowed my enemies to live for another twenty years. Now that I have the abilities, I can''t let them continue to live." Ye Hao said with a murderous look, and there are many domineering things in his body that he has never had before. .


    The Queen of Death also noticed Ye Hao''s change.


    "Besides, I have some other tasks to complete. It''s the information passed from the ancient god." Ye Hao came out abruptly.


    The Death Queen''s eyelids twitched. She looked at Jon in front of her, wondering to her heart that Jon had begun to slowly merge with that god-level soul body?


    As everyone knows, that god-level soul body has become a prisoner in Ye Hao''s hands.


    Or it can be said to be Evelyn''s plaything.


    "What information? What task, do you need my help?" The Death Queen asked.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth curled up: "My Queen, you don''t need to know this. You should know the rules."


    The Queen of Death smiled slightly: "Of course. Then when are you going to leave?"


    "The sooner, the better. After all, I can finish the matter earlier, I can come back sooner, and enjoy my beauties earlier." Ye Hao put his arms around the waist of the Death Queen.


    The Queen of Death stood up and deliberately kept her distance from Ye Hao.


    "Then I will arrange for you to fly out of the island within three days, and then send Shawana and two teams to protect your safety and take care of your itinerary."


    Ye Hao had already stated clearly that he was going to perform the task arranged by the ancient gods, and the Death Queen could no longer stop it.


    "No problem. But they must obey my orders with full authority, no matter what the order." Ye Hao smiled evilly.


    "Of course." The Death Queen understood what Ye Hao was thinking.

 Chapter 1978： Leaving Hawkeye Floating Island

    Chapter 1978 Leaving Hawkeye Floating Island


    The next day, the Queen of Death arranged Ye Hao''s flight out of the island.


    Before that, Ye Hao specially went back to the ground and returned to "Jon"''s home.


    It''s a pity that I didn''t see George and Susan, and I couldn''t see the last side.


    Sitting in a private plane, Ye Hao took off from the underground flight runway of the floating island, passed through the outer barrier, and appeared in the sky.


    At the same time, the paint on the surface of the aircraft was sprayed with the logo of a major airline.


    Being able to have the privilege of flying on a private plane alone at the Skyhawk base is a right that only the five kings have.


    "Master Jon, the plane has taken off. The target area is Alaska, and it is expected to arrive in four hours." A beautiful blond woman in leather clothes stood in front of Ye Hao and reported.


    "It''s comfortable to sit in the back position." Ye Hao jokingly looked at the blond woman in leather coat.


    The blonde in leather coat was taken aback for a moment, wondering why Ye Hao would ask: "It''s okay."


    "Would you like to sit on my lap, to ensure that you are comfortable. There is also an automatic massage service." Ye Hao looked at the blond woman in leather clothes playfully.


    The blonde in leather jacket was stunned for a moment. The expression on her face indicated that her heart was complicated.


    Because the Queen of Death had commanded all of them before the trip, most of them were the women among them.


    As long as it is the request made by Lord Jon, it must be completed.


    The Queen of Death also pointed out that it was any request.


    The blond woman in leather coat bit her lip, then stretched her hand behind her back, preparing to unzip her zipper.


    "Okay, go back. I don''t want to force others." Ye Hao waved his hand and hurriedly stopped the other party''s behavior.


    The blonde in leather jacket breathed a sigh of relief and quickly walked back to the cabin behind.


    "Why not let her continue, it is her honor that she can serve you. You must know that your current status is different from before, second only to the existence of the five kings." Shavana walked out.


    "First, I am not the kind of man whose lower body controls his upper body. Second, I want to play with a beautiful woman like you. I still don''t like that look." Ye Hao smiled slightly and looked at Shavana before him. .


    Shawana''s cheeks blushed. For some reason, the more time she spent with Ye Hao, she would be picked up by Ye Hao more and more.


    "What kind of arrangements do you have next? Go directly to that black scorpion organization." Shawana knew Ye Hao''s purpose this time, and one of them was the black scorpion organization.


    "Besides, this time I will completely lead the itinerary. Remember, never ask me where I am going next or what I am going to do next. Just listen to my arrangements." Ye Hao solemnly ordered Shawana.


    Shawana nodded: "Understood."


    "Well, you go down first. I want to take a break." Ye Hao closed his eyes.


    He left the Eagle Eye base very smoothly, and Ye Hao also left behind at the Eagle Eye base.


    Today is mid-November.


    There is still a month to go until the appointed time for the Christmas party in the Mediterranean.


    "I brought the intelligence equipment, I want to see the relevant information around the world in the recent period." Ye Hao raised his hand and interrogated Shawana who was sitting behind him.


    Shawana took out a tablet and handed it to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao took the tablet and began to browse through it, what happened in the world this month.


    At the Hawkeye base this month, it can be said that contact with the outside world is completely blocked.


    But now Ye Hao has a special status, and he has certain privileges to mobilize information from Eagle Eye.


    (At the end of October, many territorial disputes broke out in many parts of the island country because of the demise of the Mitsubishi community and the shogunate. A new organization, Hinosha, has grown rapidly and has occupied 70% of the island country in a few months)


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth evokes a curve, Bingye Club?


    Hingye Meeko directly took the name of the society at the beginning of his own name, but this expansion speed is not bad, it is estimated that the entire island nation can be completely digested in December.


    (Assaults broke out in many places in Australia, and many organizations were attacked by unknown persons, causing heavy losses. The local Australian government has blocked the news and excluded the ability team from investigating.


    On the evening of November 21st, in the Chotsky Mountains in northern Australia, the Australian ability team fought with the enemy and the entire army was wiped out. The leader of the Australian ability group, the deputy leader died in battle)


    Ye Hao''s eyes became serious.


    The Australian power team is wiped out?


    This is not a trivial matter. Although Australia''s official organization is not very strong, it is led by supernaturalists.


    But the leader of the ability group was also an A-level ability person, so he was destroyed by the group?


    "Shavana, has our Hawkeye organization acted in Australia recently?" Ye Hao asked.


    Sometimes in order to prevent the leakage of intelligence, Hawkeye''s own actions will not be published in the intelligence. Generally, a top-secret file is created, which can only be viewed by people at the level of five kings.


    "I don''t know." Shavana shook her head.


    This matter needs to be paid attention to. If Hawkeye starts to work in Australia, then we have to remind Modie and others. Ye Hao is also willing to help when appropriate.


    Ye Hao continued to browse the information.


    His brows were closed tightly again.


    In the Americas and Africa, large-scale dark organization forces or superpower organizations have been attacked.


    A small part of Europe also appeared.


    Even the three squads of ability players in the bear country ability group were eliminated during the mission. One B-level ability was seriously injured, three C-level abilities were killed in battle, and D-level and F-level abilities were killed and injured.


    The whole world is not stable, and there are not many things in China.


    However, in terms of the Huaxia Dragon Team, the Dragon Team sent overseas to perform missions also suffered attacks and suffered a lot of losses.


    The vast majority are Huang Group and Xuan Group.


    "I guess Tangcheng must be full of grievances right now. He caught up with such a big mess right after taking office." Ye Hao shook his head.


    Although there are no major incidents, many small contradictions have emerged all over the world.


    If all of this is caused by eagle eyes behind the scenes, it needs to be taken seriously.


    Little things may not be serious, but once a dam is hollowed out, it will be a devastating disaster.


    A few hours later, the plane landed smoothly on an airport runway in Alaska.


    Ye Hao and others are also members of an international company.


    After getting off the plane, the group walked towards the exit of the airport.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go to the toilet." Ye Hao suddenly stopped, leaving a word, and walked into the next bathroom.


    Shavana and her party stayed there and waited.


    After Ye Hao entered the bathroom, he first closed the door, and then set up an evasion magic circle at the door. Any ordinary person who wants to go to the toilet will leave inexplicably when he walks here.


    After that, Ye Hao made sure that there was no one in the bathroom, then he took off his disguise in front of the sink mirror and changed back to his original appearance.


    He stood up straight, and the next moment a person exactly like him came out of Ye Hao''s body.


    "Next, before I come back, you will help me hold them." Ye Hao patted his clone''s shoulder.


    The clone is exquisite with a thousand faces, and becomes like Jon.


    This is a clone created by the top clone technique, with the same strength as Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao took out the portal stone, activated the portal, walked into it and disappeared in the bathroom.


    The avatar Ye Hao put away the portal stone, walked out with a normal face, and left with Shawana and the others.

 Chapter 1979： Two women promoted

    China Wushuang City


    Ye Hao returned to Wushuang City in a blink of an eye.


    He first tried soul perception and scanned Wushuang City.


    The population base of Wushuang City at the moment has been greatly increased due to the addition of the prefecture, and it has increased to 10,000 people.


    It''s much more lively than before.


    "Tang Yuan and the others are here too." Ye Hao sensed the aura of Tang Yuan''s late stage of Wonderland.


    He teleported to the place where Tang Yuan was.


    Back mountain.


    Tang Yuan and Nightingale both practiced here, and Xia Xue was there, and even the white fox appeared here.


    "The three of you are the ghost emperors of the underground palace, why are you lazy here. When did you come from the Ten Thousand Demon City, Bai Fox?"


    When the fourth daughter saw Ye Hao appear, she was a little surprised at first, but quickly recovered her calm.


    After all, Ye Hao had the ability to teleport, and he would often be out of sight.


    "Young Master." The white fox stroked his chest with his right hand and saluted Ye Hao.


    "Palace Master." Tang Yuan''s three daughters also saluted Ye Hao.


    "Don''t do these polite things in private." Ye Hao waved his hand repeatedly.


    "Sister Xia Xue and Sister White Fox are about to break through. We have been here to assist them in the past two days." Nightingale explained.


    "I''m going to break through? Let me see." Ye Hao looked at Xia Xue and Bai Fox.


    The blood aura on Xia Xue had reached the peak of the Duke level, only one step away from the seventh-order prince level.


    And the white fox is also the breath of the nine innate peaks.


    "Bai Fox, when did you reach the peak of the Jiuzhong Innate. When I watched it half a year ago, it was only the second and third innate." Ye Hao looked at Bai Fox with some surprise.


    When the white fox heard Ye Hao''s words, his expression was proud.


    My hard work for half a year meant that I wanted to be recognized by the man in front of me.


    Her mother said that this man will have a high achievement. There will not be only one woman beside him, but there are only two kinds of women who can follow him all his life.


    One is the woman who has nurtured a special relationship with him and has established a bond.


    Such as Song Ying.


    The other is a woman who can fight alongside him and share his worries, such as Nightingale.


    She knew that she had lost the first opportunity for the former, so she could only fight for the latter.


    "I''m also the blood of the nine-tailed holy fox anyhow, and it''s normal for my strength to increase rapidly. You must know that the fox clan now gives me almost all the resources.


    Grandpa Bei Ming also gave me many gifts. When the white fox mentioned the gift from Beiming Wuji, his cheeks were a little blush.


    Because in the clan, many people think that it is the betrothal gift given by City Lord Beiming.


    Even some people started to tease that the white fox was already the youngest grandmother of Ten Thousand Demons City.


    "It''s good to improve your strength quickly. Grandpa is too old and can''t support it all the time. Ten Thousand Demon City also has the position of the northern ghost emperor in the underground mansion, and you need to stand up in the future." Ye Hao nodded.


    "Well, I will work hard!" The white fox nodded heavily.


    "It just happens that I am free today, so I will help you two improve your strength and directly break through to Tier 7." Ye Hao said.


    Both Tang Yuan and Nightingale''s eyes lit up, and they both wanted Ye Hao''s supernatural ability.


    They were all able to quickly improve their strength with the help of Ye Hao.


    "It''s not appropriate to be outside, Xia Xuebaihu, you follow me to bring it into the house. Tang Yuan, Nightingale troubles you to scan the array outside, don''t let others disturb us." Ye Hao ordered.


    "Yes." Tang Yuan and Nightingale nodded.


    They knew very well that Wushuang City was about to have two more Rank 7 powerhouses.


    Xia Xue and Bai Fox followed Ye Hao into the thatched cottage.


    "Take off your clothes first, nothing is left." Ye Hao looked at the two women.


    Xia Xue and Bai Fox were both taken aback, looking at each other hesitantly.


    Although they all wanted Ye Hao in their hearts, it was really embarrassing to take off the clothes in person and do it in front of other women.


    In the end, the white fox took the lead. After all, she is a monster and also a fox, with a bold and open personality.


    He quickly took off the white skirt on his body, revealing a pure and flawless body.


    Xia Xue was heartbroken. Anyway, she believed she had followed Ye Hao for the rest of her life, so she took off her clothes.


    The hand junior''s zipper was pulled up, and the black dress slipped to the ground.


    "Wait, don''t have any resistance, use your own body and mind to feel and experience." Ye Hao raised his hands.


    The picture of sentient beings appeared in front of him.


    For nearly a month, the map of sentient beings has accumulated two opportunities for talent transformation.


    Right now, it can be used by Xia Xue and Baihu at the same time.


    Xia Xue is now one of the ghost emperors, and the white fox is the future ghost emperor.


    Although Ye Hao had thought of giving it to the outside world for public use first, it would be more appropriate to give it to the young white fox first, and the effect of transforming the talent of young people is better.


    Two rays of light shot out from the picture of sentient beings, wrapping Xia Xue and Bai Fox respectively.


    Xia Xue and Bai Fox were surrounded by two light cocoons.


    Ye Hao has been following the changes of the two.


    Blood gas appeared in Xia Xue''s cocoon, blood wings grew behind her, and the corners of her mouth showed fangs, which was in the form of a blood race.


    Inside the cocoon of the white fox, the ghost of the nine-tailed holy fox appeared, and at the same time, nine small tails appeared on the back of the buttocks, which were very small, no different from the tail of a rabbit.


    In a blink of an eye, two hours passed.


    A crack appeared in the cocoon of the white fox, as if it was about to break out of the cocoon.


    Kaz Kaz.


    The light cocoon shattered, the white fox''s jade feet landed on the ground, and the beautiful eyes showed colorful glow. The nine small tails behind them turned into five long hairy tails, and the white fox''s two ears stood upright there.


    The white fox looked at Ye Hao with a trace of fox charm on his face.


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head: "Don''t use your fox charm technique to me. You are now in a quasi-wonderland, and it doesn''t do much to me."


    The white fox looked at Ye Hao''s calm like water, she pouted, put away her fox charm, put on the white dress again, it was more attractive than the previous white fox.


    And it''s more mature, charming and full of styles.


    "Is Sister Xia Xue okay?" The white fox blinked and looked at Xia Xue next to her.


    "You are of the bloodline of the nine-tailed holy fox, and the talent you can comprehend is faster than her. But she should be getting better soon." Ye Hao stared at Xia Xue in the **** cocoon.


    In another ten minutes, the **** light cocoon also cracked.


    It burst open with a bang, the blood-colored wings opened, and Xia Xue opened his eyes. The blood-red pupils were extremely gorgeous.


    At this moment, she is like a blood goddess.


    Many vampire families far away in Europe, and some powerful existences, all felt this powerful blood fluctuation from the East.


    "A Prince-level vampire was born in the East?" Shirley frowned slightly while holding her book.


    Ashley Manor.


    Catherine opened her eyes suddenly: "Prince? Dongfang? Could it be..."


    Some veteran vampires have also guessed, who is this new vampire prince?

 Chapter 1980： You guys continue

    Xia Xue turned into a bleeding red armor, and there was a red veil around the armor.


    Gives a beautiful and domineering feeling.


    "How do you feel at the prince class?" Ye Hao asked.


    Xia Xue moved her body: "Speed ??and strength have been greatly improved, and the ability to mobilize blood energy has also been greatly improved."


    When she raised her hand, hundreds of blood thorns appeared in front of her.


    "Shall we make gestures?" The white fox couldn''t help looking at Xia Xue.


    Xia Xue hesitated, looked at Ye Hao, and asked Ye Hao what he meant.


    "Yes, you can just check their respective strengths." Ye Hao agreed.


    Strength is improved, but it also requires a wealth of practical experience.


    Xia Xue and Bai Fox walked out of the house.


    Nightingale and Tang Yuan looked at the two women, their eyes lit up.


    They already felt that the two women had entered the seventh step.


    This means Wushuang City will have five seventh-order powerhouses!


    It''s just that Xia Xue and Baihu lack actual combat experience and need to rely on actual combat to further stabilize their strength.


    Xia Xue and Bai Fox walked to the spacious place and stood at each other.


    "They want to try?" Nightingale saw what the two women meant.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "Let''s start."


    As soon as the voice fell, the two women started at the same time.


    The white fox is a monster race, and the speed is very fast, but Xia Xue''s speed is even better, with two blood-colored arm blades condensed on his arms.


    Xia Xue clearly had the upper hand in close combat, and Bai Fox knew this too, and she began to contain Xia Xue with demon skills there.


    Suddenly the two played hard to separate, regardless of high or low.


    "Who do you think will win." Tang Yuan folded his arms and asked with interest.


    "The advantages and disadvantages of the two are obvious. Xia Xue''s physical fitness is much higher than that of the white fox, and she has a strong recovery ability and a certain range of long-range combat methods. It is a pity that she has too little actual combat.


    The combat experience is not rich enough, otherwise she has a lot of methods to win the white fox, the blood race still has a great advantage in the same level of battle.


    The white fox was born from a monster clan and possessed a certain amount of combat experience. She still had the blood of the nine-tailed holy fox in her body. She hadn''t fully demonstrated her current strength, and the blood could not be fully stimulated.


    But relying on her combat experience, she could hold back Xia Xue.


    It is difficult for the two to distinguish the winner or loser in this way. In the end, there is only one possibility that Xia Xue will be injured and defeated the white fox. "Ye Hao gave the most intuitive evaluation.


    Nightingale nodded, but said helplessly, "But there is no way. Xia Xue''s strength has improved too quickly, and it is difficult to find a suitable opponent for her. What''s more, she is now at the seventh rank.


    And even though we are Tier 7, we will always keep our hands in the competition, and it is impossible to achieve the effect of life and death.


    There are not many of China''s seventh-tier powerhouses, how could it be possible to fight her. "


    Tang Yuan also agreed with Nightingale.


    People with low strength in Wushuang City can also cooperate with the underworld to do some tasks in the dark world and accumulate combat experience.


    And Xia Xue couldn''t do these tasks, what she went to was the crush of strength, and she couldn''t accumulate useful combat experience at all.


    "I''ll find a way on this point. You two stare at them, and you''re almost done. I''ll leave first." Ye Hao turned and left the back mountain.


    When Ye Hao passed by the artificial lake, he jumped into the lake and dived to the deepest point.


    An enchantment was arranged there, and a huge egg stood there.


    This is Xiaocui''s dragon egg.


    More than half a year has passed, and Xiao Cui''s dragon egg has not yet hatched.


    "After Xiao Cui came out, it was at least a holy level. I don''t know if it can appear before the disaster. That way it can relieve us a lot of trouble." Ye Hao muttered to himself.


    Ye Hao then visited the White Wolf King and the others, and then returned to the Wushuang City inner courtyard to find Song Ying.


    Although the number of Wushuang City has increased, the inner courtyard still follows the rules, and only Ye Hao and Ye Hao agree to enter here.


    When Ye Hao came to the inner courtyard, he happened to see Song Ying sitting in the courtyard learning to make clothes. The movements were quite rusty, and it seemed that he had just started to learn.


    Ye Hao walked behind Song Ying and looked at Song Ying quietly.


    Song Ying made up for a while, but looked at the mess of cloth in her hand, sighed and put it down.


    Only then did she notice that there was someone behind her, and after looking back, she found that it was Ye Hao.


    "Why don''t you say anything when you come back, you want to scare me to death." Song Ying cast a cold eye at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao hugged Song Ying from behind: "Are you making clothes for me?"


    Song Ying patted Ye Hao''s hand at the trouble: "Don''t be stinky, who will make you clothes. I''m doing it for children."


    "Children''s clothes, you can buy them, and there are still ten years of work, you are a little hastily." Ye Hao laughed, now Song Ying is more and more like a mother.


    For the children ten years later, they are all learning to make clothes now.


    "Is it the same as the one I made? I just want to see the child wearing the clothes I made." Song Ying said yearning.


    "Don''t talk about the child''s clothes. I haven''t come back this month, so you didn''t miss me?" Ye Hao looked at Song Ying with a squinted look.


    Song Ying''s cheeks were slightly red, and she felt the strangeness on her back.


    "What''s the matter with you, every time I come back, I think about this kind of thing."


    "I miss you." Ye Hao directly hugged Song Ying and gagged Song Ying with his own mouth.


    The two of them kissed forgively.


    "Ahem..."


    At this time, an abrupt voice sounded.


    Song Ying hurriedly separated from Ye Hao and pulled down the clothes that Ye Hao had lifted.


    "Sorry, you go on, go on." Song Xiaoyue stood at the door of the house, covering her eyes with both hands.


    This dead girl must be deliberate!


    Ye Hao said inwardly.


    Song Ying''s cheeks were flushed, and when her sister saw such a scene, she wanted to find a netherworld to get in.


    "Which... Ye Hao, you happened to be back. When you get your business done, come and find me, I have something to ask you about my cultivation." Song Xiaoyue turned her eyes and returned to the house.


    Ye Hao looked at Song Ying: "Which... shall we continue to do business?"


    "You can do your business by yourself. I''ll get some dishes, and you will cook for us tonight." Song Ying cast Ye Hao''s eyes and turned and left.


    Ye Hao dragged it down, and the atmosphere he managed to create was gone.


    Ye Hao had no choice but to walk into Song Xiaoyue''s house, just to see Song Xiaoyue snickering against the wall next to her.


    Seeing Ye Hao coming in, Song Xiaoyue immediately stopped smiling, pretending to be serious, and said: "What? The business is done? So fast, it''s not three seconds yet."


    "Fun Duzi. Can you have a bit of vision, and avoid it in such occasions in the future." Ye Hao pointed to Song Xiaoyue and reprimanded her for disturbing her.


    "I won''t avoid it, I did it on purpose." Song Xiaoyue suddenly took a step forward, putting her hands on Ye Hao''s shoulders.


    "You...what are you doing? Don''t you have a problem with cultivation?" Ye Hao was surprised by Song Xiaoyue''s behavior.


    "Yes, this is the problem of''cultivation''. Brother-in-law can''t resist, remember you promised me before." Song Xiaoyue said, and directly kissed Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s eyes widened, do you want to be so exciting, your sister is still outside!

 Chapter 1981： Mysterious video

    Ye Hao got rid of the entanglement after being molested by the sister-in-law.


    "Ye Hao, Captain Tangcheng has been asking if you are there all this time." Su Xiao Snacks said while Ye Hao cooked dinner.


    The full moon is now clear.


    Several people were sitting in the yard eating Ye Hao''s delicious food.


    "I see, I will contact him later." Ye Hao said.


    Ye Hao was eating, and he felt someone kicking himself. He raised his head and saw that it was Feng Jiu''er who came to eat.


    Her pair of eyeballs stared at herself firmly.


    Ye Hao thought to herself, this woman must have suppressed many questions in her heart and wanted to ask herself.


    Ye Hao finished his meal three times.


    "You eat first, I''ll go out first." Ye Hao got up and walked outside the door.


    "I''m done too." Feng Jiu''er put down the bowl and walked out quickly.


    "What''s the matter with these two people?" Song Xiaoyue looked at the back of the two people leaving in surprise.


    "I don''t know. Ever since Feng Jiu''er came back from the plane a month ago, she kept talking about Ye Hao, but when she asked her what was going on, she didn''t say anything." Su Xiaoxiao shrugged.


    After Ye Hao walked out of the yard a few steps, Feng Jiu''er caught up.


    "How is the investigation?" Feng Jiu''er stopped Ye Hao, staring at Ye Hao like a fool.


    "There is a result, there is the Eagle Eye base, I have already figured out the basic structure there." Ye Hao said as he walked.


    Feng Jiu''er swallowed, "Then...what are you going to do, do you want me to inform Team Dragon to assist you!"


    "To deal with Hawkeye, do you think a single dragon group is enough? I know that Hawkeye has three seventh orders and two eighth orders." Ye Hao looked at Feng Jiu''er.


    Feng Jiu''er was taken aback for a moment, and exclaimed: "Three sevenths! Two eighths! Hawkeye can possess such a strong strength, which is even more powerful than Tianmen."


    "Tianmen can only be regarded as a first-class power, and Hawkeye is a super-first power existing on earth. If you want to gnaw off a whole bone, you can''t do it by relying on the dragon group." Ye Hao shook his head.


    "Then what are you going to do?" Feng Jiu''er asked curiously.


    "I have my plan. It is not only us who have always wanted to get rid of this eagle hanging overhead. One dragon group is not enough, so we will find a few more and prepare a hearty meal for the eagle eyes."


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth showed a curve.


    Feng Jiu''er took a breath: "Are you going to..."


    "Hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush hush.


    Soon, I will let the Eagle Eye organization completely disappear from this world and become a piece of history. "


    After speaking, Ye Hao left quickly.


    Feng Jiu''er stared at the back of Ye Hao leaving, unable to calm down for a long time.


    ...


    Ye Hao came to the laboratory building and used the video communication equipment there to contact Tangcheng.


    Tangcheng was directly connected.


    The screen lit up, and Tang Cheng''s somewhat haggard face appeared, with deep bags under his eyes, and even dark circles under his eyes.


    "Team Tang, why did you take a part-time job as a panda? The food in the Dragon group is not good?" Ye Hao teased.


    Tang Cheng gestured a **** to Ye Hao.


    "Where did your kid go this time, I can''t find you."


    "Go to do something big. Team Tang, you are so distressed because members of the Dragon Team were attacked while performing missions abroad." Ye Hao thought of the news he had obtained from the Eagle Eye Intelligence Network.


    "This is one of them. You don''t know that this month, Lao Tzu has encountered one after another. The most important thing is not foreign affairs.


    In short, this matter is not easy to explain in the video, you first look at a video I passed to you.


    Delete this video immediately after watching it, don''t show it to others! "Tang Cheng finished speaking very solemnly, and then passed an encrypted video to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao manipulated the keyboard, moved the video to the next screen, and started playing.


    The video seems to be something recorded from a handheld video device, held by a person.


    At the beginning of the video, you can see that it is in a deep mountain and old forest, the time is night, and the surrounding area is dark.


    A dozen people walked in front of the camera. Look at the dress, it should be the three teams of the dragon group and the yellow group.


    "Captain, you are almost at the target location."


    "Quickly, everyone be careful. This time the goal is quite special. You must be on guard for twelve points."


    The voice of the team members'' communication can also be heard in the video.


    Hiss


    At this moment, a hissing sound came from the dense forest in front.


    All the team members were alert for the first time, and all kinds of weapons were ready.


    Because it is the yellow team, there are also players using thermal weapons, and their guns are pointed in the direction of the sound.


    The hissing sound sounded again, this time from the top of the players'' heads.


    "On top! Use flares!"


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Three illuminators were ejected, lighting up the entire sky, and the person carrying the video recorder also aimed the lens upwind.


    Only then did everyone clearly see what was making the sound.


    It was a lizard, but it had eight legs and sharp horns on its back.


    There are not only one, but three of them are captured by the lens alone!


    "What is this!"


    "I have never seen such a monster."


    "Is it a monster race?"


    "There is no such thing in the list of monsters either."


    The players were shocked by the creature they had never seen before.


    A monster opened his mouth, and his tongue sprang out, a full five or six meters long, directly piercing a soldier''s chest.


    The soldier hadn''t reacted when he died, maintaining a fighting posture.


    The tongue with the soldier''s body suddenly retracted, and the monster chewed the food in his mouth.


    "Fight, fight!" several captains shouted.


    …ç…ç…ç


    Gunshots broke out, and some soldiers with cold weapons rushed up to fight the monsters.


    Most of the yellow team members are in the refining state, and their tricks have no effect on these monsters.


    Only the Captain-level Qi-refining-level fighters can barely resist these monsters.


    But it is also difficult to hurt the opponent.


    The yellow team continued to have deaths and losses.


    "Xiao Huang, go quickly! Take the information and go quickly, and immediately notify the superior to block this area!" someone shouted to the team member holding the video recorder.


    "Captain, Old Li! I...I...I."


    The camera shakes, and a man can be heard sobbing. Finally, he turned and ran away with the video recorder.


    But not far away, a monster blocked the man''s way.


    Under the camera, there is a broken arm in the monster''s mouth.


    "Beast, I want to avenge the captain and them!" The soldier knew that he could not escape, he put the video recorder in a place, and then rushed out by himself.


    The result... the blood stained the camera.

 Chapter 1982： Dragon Group Headquarters

    Chapter 1982


    This concludes the video.


    Ye Hao deleted the video, and he turned his head to look at Tang City on the home screen.


    "It''s over. How do you feel." Tang Cheng looked at Ye Hao seriously.


    "The strength of the three monsters is at the quasi-innate level. The three yellow teams are not opponents at all." Ye Hao said.


    "Yes, three yellow teams and 15 soldiers died. Our people found this video recorder, but did not retrieve the body of a soldier!" Tang Cheng knocked on the table with a fist.


    "What the **** is going on?" Ye Hao asked.


    Tangcheng took out a tablet, and the screen was facing Ye Hao, with some information and some fuzzy pictures on it.


    "Since a month ago, there have been some mysterious incidents in various parts of China, and a large number of missing persons. At that time, the local police were responsible for them, but after that, even the police investigating them have gone forever.


    The matter was reported to the Dragon Team and I was responsible.


    At that time, I was worrying about international affairs, so I took a few small teams to investigate the four missing cases. This is my biggest dereliction of duty! "


    Tangcheng looked regretful: "As a result of the initial investigation by those teams, it was believed that it was an attack by wild beasts, or some mutated beasts that were contaminated or modified by humans.


    So everyone will hold the camera when they are in action to facilitate the collection of image data.


    But I did not expect that I sent out a team of nine. All five teams were absorbed, and the remaining four teams, two captains died in battle, and thirteen soldiers died in battle! "


    Tang Cheng squeezed his fist. Although half a month had passed, he was still quite angry from Tang Cheng''s emotions.


    "After that, I contacted the Xuan group to cooperate with us, and also deployed two ground groups to support us. However, the enemy''s strength is far beyond our imagination.


    They have appeared several kinds of individuals. We named them after their body characteristics, such as the multi-legged monitor lizard just now, the human face demon spider, and the double-headed python.


    These creatures with the lowest strength are all innate realms, and the high ones even reached the innate quadruple! "


    During the operation, although we killed some, there were casualties, and the physical characteristics of these creatures really did not resemble those on earth.


    The dragon group began to pay attention to this matter, and then the bird group reported that such incidents continued to occur all over the world, but they were all suppressed by local government forces. "


    Tang Cheng looked at Ye Hao: "I have questioned Captain Long Yi about this matter, and he said that you might get more information by asking about this matter."


    "I need to check the samples in person. They are all stored in the Dragon Group headquarters." Ye Hao asked sternly.


    "Yes."


    "After six hours, I will arrive at the Dragon Group headquarters." Ye Hao said directly.


    "Ok."


    The video is disconnected.


    Ye Hao didn''t get up for a long time.


    So many monsters suddenly appeared all over the world at this time, which made Ye Hao couldn''t help thinking of Eagle Eye, an ancient **** in another world.


    It made Ye Hao feel that there must be some connection between them.


    For this matter, Ye Hao directly stayed up all night and rushed to the imperial capital.


    It was already morning when we arrived at the imperial capital.


    As soon as Ye Hao got off the plane, a special car was waiting.


    "Mr. Ye, please." The driver opened the door for Ye Hao.


    After Ye Hao got in the car, the driver drove Ye Hao to the nearest tunnel, then turned into a fork, and entered the Longzu Ninth District Headquarters.


    "The last time I came here, I broke in." Ye Hao said with emotion.


    The driver was ashamed, how could he have not heard of that important event.


    A ruthless man rushed into the headquarters of the Dragon Group. This was something that had never happened since the establishment of the Dragon Group, and there was nothing behind this person.


    At the moment this person was sitting in his car, and he did not dare to speak.


    It wasn''t until he drove the car to a district that he cautiously said, "Mr. Ye, here it is."


    Ye Hao pushed the car door and saw Tang Cheng and Huang Peng.


    "Why even Group Leader Huang is here?" Ye Hao looked at Huang Peng with some surprise.


    Huang Peng''s complexion was not good, and Ye Hao only found that he was still wearing white silk on his arm after he walked in.


    "This is?" Ye Hao looked at Huang Peng suspiciously.


    "In this mission, Team Leader Huang''s younger brother died." Tang Cheng said in a deep voice.


    Ye Hao looked at Huang Peng and patted him on the shoulder: "Yellow team, let''s change in sorrow."


    "My brother died in battle and died for the country. I am proud of him." Huang Peng''s voice was a little hoarse, and his arms trembled a little when he spoke.


    Ye Hao also noticed the redness in the corners of his eyes.


    Huang Peng cried.


    Although he is the leader of Team Huang, he also has emotions and desires, and he will be sad and cry for his brother''s sacrifice.


    There is a good saying, it¡¯s not that a man has tears and doesn¡¯t flick it lightly, it¡¯s just that he is not sad.


    "Well, Ye Hao is here to do business this time. Let''s take him to see the samples we collected first." Tang Cheng said.


    "Yeah." Huang Peng nodded heavily.


    This is an important base in the first area of ??Dragon Group, and it is difficult for people without special identities to enter here.


    But under the leadership of the two dragon group leaders, Ye Hao was unimpeded.


    He was taken to a laboratory soon.


    The interior of the laboratory is blocked by transparent glass, and there are several researchers in white clothes studying a monster corpse tied to a bed.


    "This is one of the most complete. Our researchers are conducting anatomical research on it. There are also several remnants." Tang Cheng explained.


    "Let me take a look at this place first, you will let the others move over." Ye Hao said, he pushed open the door of the research room and walked in.


    "Who are you, why didn''t you come in without wearing isolation clothes!"


    "Who let him in!"


    The movement of Ye Hao''s entry interrupted the movements of several researchers.


    One of the researchers scolded Ye Hao severely.


    Ye Hao ignored them and walked directly to the dissection table, looking at the monster body that had been dissected.


    This monster happens to be the multi-legged monitor lizard in the previous video.


    Ye Hao scrutinized this monster and frowned slightly.


    He originally thought that these monsters were creatures in another world, and they were no different from those he had encountered before in Qinling and Mediterranean Dragon Nest.


    But now, although there are some similarities, there are also big differences. These monsters have the characteristics of earth creatures, but they are not like earth creatures.


    "Hey, have you listened to me again!" A researcher came up and scolded Ye Hao.


    "Dr. Chen, he is the one we invited." Tang Cheng walked in and stood in front of the researcher Dr. Chen.


    "This kid is the one you invited?" Dr. Chen looked up and down the young man Ye Hao.


    "I graduated from the Stanford Department of Biology. I joined the Dragon Group ten years ago and I was responsible for the research on mutant creatures. You questioned my authority and invited such a little hairy."


    Dr. Chen pointed at Ye Hao angrily.

 Chapter 1983： Alien

    Chapter 1983


    "Then dare to ask this professor, what results did you get after this inspection." Ye Hao put his hands in his pockets.


    Professor Chen was taken aback, and some did not know how to answer.


    During this period of time, he has been leading the team to study this kind of creature, but no matter how the research is done, they can''t find a reason.


    "Don''t be crazy, kid. We just started checking. Give us a little more time and we can find out something."


    "Time? Judging from the degree of dissection of this corpse, you have been researching it for half a month, right? In half a month, there is still nothing to be researched?" Ye Hao swept the researcher in the room.


    A student of Professor Chen couldn''t stand up and said, "What do you mean, we can''t study it, can you still study it?"


    Ye Hao ignored the student. He looked at Professor Chen: "Professor Chen, I know that you can work here and you must be an authority in this area.


    I didn''t mean to provoke you, but what you are looking for now has completely surpassed your cognition.


    It''s as if you let a primitive man understand cars and airplanes. "


    Professor Chen''s face was uncertain.


    Several researchers also wanted to reprimand Ye Hao.


    The storage ring on Ye Hao''s finger lit up, and several terrifying monster corpses appeared in front of everyone.


    These monsters are weird and more terrifying than the monsters on the dissecting stage.


    "Have you seen these creatures? I believe you haven''t seen them. I have seen them, and I have fought them. Can you imagine hundreds of these creatures swarming towards you." Ye Hao pointed at the corpses on the ground.


    "These are the monsters in the Qinling Mausoleum...no...there are some with fins." Huang Peng looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Professor Chen and the others also looked at these incredible monsters in astonishment.


    Tang Cheng stepped forward and touched it with his hand, then raised his head to look at Ye Hao: "These monsters are all quasi-innate!"


    "Yes." Ye Hao nodded: "These two creatures are different, but they are all creatures from different worlds. The civilization of the different world is much higher than ours, so ordinary people want to study these creatures based on the concept of earth. Totally impossible."


    Several researcher students were not convinced.


    But Professor Chen took off his gloves: "Youth, you are right. I have exhausted all my methods to study these corpses in the past half month, but my knowledge is completely insufficient.


    This is indeed a level that I can''t even touch. Yellow team, Tang team, I''m leaving first. "


    Professor Chen was somewhat disappointed and prepared to leave.


    "Professor Chen, wait, I haven''t finished what I have said. In the face of our enemies, research still needs to be researched. Just now I said that it is impossible to study with the concept of the earth, but with high-level knowledge?"


    Ye Hao took out a box.


    "I can see that you are a professor with real talent. There are some of my materials. I believe that as long as you learn the things inside, you will naturally be able to study these monsters in other worlds."


    Professor Chen looked at the box in Ye Hao''s hand in surprise. He walked over and opened it. Inside were USB flash drives, at least hundreds of them.


    U disk is divided into three colors of yellow, green and red.


    Professor Chen glanced at Ye Hao. He asked his students to bring the computer and insert a red USB flash drive into it.


    A large amount of data is displayed on the screen.


    Professor Chen couldn''t understand what these materials stated.


    "Professor Chen, you''d better start with the green one. I divided it into three levels of green, yellow and red according to the difficulty." Ye Hao said.


    Professor Chen''s hand was shaking, and finally he closed the box, as if the child had gotten a satisfactory toy.


    He bowed deeply to Ye Hao: "I was rude just now, I am very sorry. Thank you for giving us such a precious thing. We will definitely learn the things in the shortest time."


    Tang Cheng looked at Professor Chen''s serious expression and used you as the name Ye Hao.


    You must know that Professor Chen is strong, but he is also very withdrawn and proud in character, and he rarely allows others to point fingers at him.


    He couldn''t help asking: "Professor Chen, what is inside."


    "Civilization of the new world." Professor Chen said solemnly.


    Huang Peng on the side said: "Professor Chen, you are bringing your things down now, and I will only ask for instructions from above. Allocate as many resources as possible to help you."


    "Thank you, thank you." Professor Chen bowed again to Ye Hao three times, and left with his students.


    "This kid, so magnificent. I gave away everything that the goddess gave him when I changed hands. Fortunately, when I was on that floating island, I told him so much knowledge at night." Evelyn was unhappy.


    "You shouldn''t tell him those things." Star Dome said.


    "You didn''t stop it at the time. And what I''m talking about is just some low-level civilization, which is also helpful to the human system. But to reach the god-level civilization, they need their own efforts for thousands of years." Evelyn Said.


    ...


    "Where did you get these things?" Huang Peng just finished asking. He looked at Ye Hao''s expression and said helplessly: "I know, you won''t tell me, will you?"


    Ye Hao smiled and nodded.


    "Then you always have to tell me what these two creatures are." Huang Peng pointed to the creature Ye Hao took out, as well as the creature on the planing platform.


    "I call these two creatures demons and alien beasts. The demons I think your dragon group also has records, that is, when a different world invaded our earth, their soldiers.


    In addition to demons, there are also different titles around the world, such as monsters, demons, demons and so on. "Ye Hao explained.


    Huang Peng nodded. Naturally, there are some top-secret records in the Dragon Group. About the thousands of years of war on the earth, it''s just that Ye Hao didn''t know so much detail.


    "Then what is the difference between this alien beast and the evil demon?" Tang Cheng wondered.


    "Evil demons are aboriginal people in another world. They have a characteristic, that is, they need to be able to act in a certain energy field, just like we humans can only act in oxygen.


    Although you can hold your breath in the water, but you can''t hold it for too long, you will eventually drown, and they will die with us.


    Unless a large plane channel is opened and the ecosystems of the two planes are connected, they can fight and survive on the earth freely.


    Therefore, the monsters in Qin Ling could not escape, because they had only a dead end to escape. "Ye Hao said, the same goes for the monsters in the Mediterranean Dragon Nest.


    "And these alien beasts are different, they are the advanced existence of the evil demon in that different world, and the creatures that a group of guys called ancient gods have studied based on the life forms of the earth.


    Possess the power of demons and can survive on earth. Without any restrictions. "

 Chapter 1984： We can cooperate

    Chapter 1984 We Can Work Together


    "Thousands of years ago, the battle failed and most of the strange beasts died, but some strange beasts were sealed up with special means. The appearance now shows that people from another world are making a comeback intentionally." Ye Hao said.


    "Do you have any evidence that there will be an invasion of another world. Those are only ancient books."


    A voice suddenly came out.


    Ye Hao turned his head.


    He saw Long Yi walking in, wearing a Chinese tunic suit.


    "The alien beasts only accept the control of the ancient gods, and only they know the location of the seal and the means of unsealing. They are now releasing the remaining alien beasts to use these alien beasts to create chaos on the earth first.


    So that when they attack aggressively, the earth cannot build an effective resistance. "Ye Hao said.


    Both Tang Cheng and Huang Peng frowned. They had heard about things in another world, but they had always regarded them as legends. After all, thousands of years had passed.


    "I still said that, you have evidence." Long Yi stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, and burst out an amazing news: "I found the headquarters of the Eagle Eye base, and Eagle Eye is related to the guys in the other world, they belong to them."


    Hawkeye base headquarters?


    The atmosphere of the entire room was frozen at this moment.


    "All of you go out and all the monitoring equipment is turned off!" Long Yi ordered all the staff.


    Everyone put aside their work and left the laboratory, and the last person closed the door.


    Only Long Yi and Ye Hao remained in the room.


    Tangcheng inspected several monitoring equipment, and after the inspection, he said OK to Long Yi: "They are all closed."


    Long Yi looked at Ye Hao seriously: "You just said that you know the headquarters of the Eagle Eye Base?"


    "Yes. Tangcheng didn''t contact me during this period, but I sneaked in." Ye Hao said.


    "Where is Hawkeye''s headquarters!" Long Yi asked directly.


    "The Eagle Eye organization has a very strong military force, and the combatants are also very abundant. In addition, they have at least three Tier 7 Wonderland and two Tier 8 Holy Lands!


    Leader Dragon, do you think you can swallow the strength of the Dragon group alone? "Ye Hao looked at Long Yi.


    Long Yi was taken aback for a moment, his expression was heavy, he looked at Ye Hao: "Are you sure?"


    "I can be sure, in order to prevent you from doing any bad behavior next, I can''t tell you the location of Hawkeye''s headquarters for the time being.


    But I can assure you that before the Lunar New Year, I will give Hawkeye a huge surprise.


    Before that, Captain Dragon, you can prepare for battle. "Ye Hao said.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s answer, Long Yi didn''t ask any more questions.


    "Well, I believe you. Let''s not talk about Hawkeye for the time being, and return to these strange beasts. Regardless of what is going on with these strange beasts, their appearance has caused us a big problem.


    The most important thing is that their strength is not weak, so far we have found two levels of alien beasts.


    We divide it into first-level alien beasts and second-level alien beasts.


    The first-level strange beasts were the first batch to appear, and their strength was between the fourth-tier, that is, the quasi-innate to the third-tier innate, and there were a few fifth-tier ones.


    Often appear in groups. Our dragon team has begun to send a local team to take charge. Although it is a bit troublesome, there is still no big problem in controlling the situation.


    But a week ago, there was a second-level monster.


    The strength is between the sixth rank, that is, the congenital seventh layer to the congenital peak, one has appeared in the northeast, then one in the northwest, and one in the Shennongjia area.


    The body is larger than the first-class monster. The smallest of the three is the size of a tank, and the largest is five meters high, just like a prehistoric dinosaur. Long Yi said solemnly.


    "These strange beasts come in all kinds, but they have an unchanging characteristic. The stronger the strength, the larger the body size. If you don''t accept instructions, you can maintain the nature of the beast." Ye Hao said: "A thousand years ago In the battle, the strange beast of the seventh-order fairyland once appeared.


    There is a building as high as you can, according to your assessment criteria, it can be classified as a second-level monster. There are even stronger monsters. So how have these three second-level monsters dealt with so far? "


    These are actually what Evelyn told him.


    "For the strange beasts in the northeast, we notified Tianmen. Tianmen has already begun to encircle and suppress. There should be no major problems. It is far away from the city and should not cause much impact.


    The strange beasts on the Shennongjia side were beheaded three days ago by the Ximen family''s old patriarch who happened to travel through. The corpse was too large and not very convenient for transportation. It would take another three days to transport it to the imperial capital.


    There is still a strange animal in the northwest that has not been dealt with. The terrain is wide and it just borders the bear country, which is not easy to move. "Long Yi said: "But we are already preparing to send people from the Sky Team to take care of this strange beast. "


    "Let''s do it. Let me take care of that strange beast." Ye Hao said.


    Long Yi''s eyes lit up, and they knew Ye Hao''s strength very well.


    It would be great if it could be handled by this great god.


    "In addition, in response to the constant appearance of strange animals, I represent Wushuang City to establish a cooperative relationship with the Dragon Group. I am willing to send personnel to be responsible for the work of encirclement and beheading." Ye Hao said.


    Both Tang Cheng and Huang Peng were a little surprised, and they didn''t expect Ye Hao to make such an opinion.


    After the appearance of the alien beast, it was not that Tangcheng and the others had thought of using the power of the folk forces, but when they heard that the enemy was innate.


    The vast majority of powers are based on Meiji Baoshen.


    After all, if there were casualties in such a battle, the Innate Realm would be the mainstay of the ordinary family, and it would be very distressing to die.


    "Cooperative encirclement and suppression is no problem, but how many people can you send and what strength." Long Yi looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao thought about it, tapping his fingers on the table lightly.


    "I can provide at least about twenty fourth-level levels, ten fifth-level levels, three sixth-level levels, and two seventh-level levels."


    "Level 7! Wonderland powerhouse!"


    Huang Peng almost didn''t jump up. It''s not that their dragon team doesn''t have a seventh rank, but the seventh rank is a housekeeper and won''t be taken out until the last minute.


    And Ye Hao not only took out three of the sixth-order strong, but also directly moved out two of the seventh-order fairyland!


    While surprised at this number, they were also secretly shocked at how Wushuang City had developed into such a scale in such a short time.


    "Yes, with your help, our actions will be much easier." Long Yi nodded and agreed to such cooperation.


    "But I have a request. My people do not accept the dragon team''s command and dispatch. If there are alien beasts, the dragon team can edit it into a map network, such as a certain level of alien beasts in a certain place.


    My people saw it, and chose to pick their own targets, and then went to hunt them. Your people were responsible for assisting and final clean-up work. "Ye Hao said his request.


    He didn''t want the people of Dragon Group to order his own people.


    The conditions are up front to avoid conflicts.

 Chapter 1985： Someone attacked Wushuang City?

    Chapter 1985 Someone Attacked Wushuang City?


    "No problem. Tangcheng, you will be responsible for this matter and establish an intelligence sharing network with Wushuang City. Every time you perform a task, your Huang team will assist the Wushuang City personnel."


    Long Yi agreed.


    Experts who can be hired without commission, just ask for this.


    Blame it if you don''t agree!


    "No problem, leave it to me." Tang Cheng nodded and agreed. The increase in the strong can greatly reduce the casualties of the dragon group.


    "Recently, it''s probably not just the issue of alien beasts. Special forces have been attacked all over the world." Ye Hao looked at the three.


    "Yes." Huang Peng did not hide.


    "Foreign affairs are mainly taken care of by me and Lao Xiang. Because of the strange animal''s affairs, I brought some people back to China to see the situation."


    Ye Hao nodded, no wonder he didn''t see Xiang Yisu from the ground group.


    "How about the specific things, do you know who did it behind?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I have some clues, it is very likely that the group of people who led the robot attack before did it." Huang Peng said.


    "Robot?" Ye Hao didn''t expect to involve the robot again.


    "This time the robot is different from the previous one. It has higher concealment and greatly improved simulation. At the same time, its combat effectiveness has reached the level of Tier 4 and Tier 5!" Huang Peng said solemnly.


    "The alien beasts and these robots are now emerging all over the world. It can be said that they have become a major concern for local government organizations."


    A fourth-order and fifth-order robot?


    Ye Hao was a little surprised. Robot technology can already reach this point!


    Could it be that the eagle eye is playing tricks behind this?


    "And recently this force is showing signs of activity in the country. Most of our original search equipment is no longer valid for them now." Tang Cheng interjected.


    "It''s really a leak in the night. I go back and find a way to investigate the robot. If there is any particularly serious difficulty, you can find me." Ye Hao said.


    "Ok."


    "Let''s talk about it here first, and I have to hurry back." Ye Hao left.


    "I''ll send it to Ye Hao." Tang Cheng followed.


    "Ye Hao, these things?" Huang Peng stopped Ye Hao and pointed to the corpse that Ye Hao had just found on the ground.


    "I gave it to you as a gift." Ye Hao waved his hand.


    Tang Cheng and Ye Hao walked outside, and Tang Cheng drove Ye Hao to the airport in person.


    "Ye Hao, that...your people should act in a low-key manner when performing tasks. When killing alien beasts, it is best not to attract the attention of ordinary people.


    After all, society affects this aspect. "Tang Cheng glanced at Ye Hao in the passenger seat.


    "Don''t worry, I understand. I will tell them not to mess with you."


    Ye Hao looked at the gray hairs on top of Tangcheng''s head.


    "It''s not easy to be the leader of Team Huang."


    "Who said no, I don''t know whether I should blame you or cruel you. When someone else becomes the leader of the Huang team, there will be no major issues after one term.


    I''m fine, one big thing after another. The matter of Tianmen, Qin Ling, robot, and now it''s another animal.


    I feel that I have been up for less than two years and have done all the things in my life. "


    Tang Cheng also pointed at Ye Hao and said with a smile, "The most important thing is that you are behind everything! Do you think you are a disaster?"


    "Hahaha." Ye Hao smiled and shook his head.


    "Didi."


    Ye Hao''s cell phone rang.


    At the same time that Ye Hao connected the cell phone, the cell phone in Tangcheng rang.


    Tangcheng parked the car on the side of the road and connected the cell phone.


    Su Xiaoxiao: "Wu Shuang City was attacked!"


    Moran: "Wu Shuang City is being attacked by a group of unknown people!"


    "How''s the specific situation? Is there much noise, do you know which force organization it is?" Tang Cheng hurriedly asked.


    "It''s not clear. The movement is not small, but fortunately, the city around Wushuang City has been emptied by us long ago. Now the roads are blocked, and it will not affect ordinary people for the time being.


    What organization the other party is, it is still unknown. "Moran replied.


    "Moran, I now give you the deployment rights equivalent to mine. Regardless of whether the Huang team is on duty or on standby in Jiangnan Province, as long as it can move, everything will be given to support Wushuang City!"


    Tang Cheng said firmly.


    Snapped


    This is the sound of the car door closing.


    Tang Cheng turned his head and saw that Ye Hao was already standing outside.


    "For Wushuang City, Moran doesn''t need to send people to participate in the battle, just otherwise the surrounding security and traffic control will be enough." Ye Hao''s voice fell, and magic lines appeared on his hands, and the pedestrians around did not notice the abnormality.


    Then his eyes turned blood red, and red wings grew behind his back, soaring into the sky.


    A person with wings flew away by his side, and no pedestrians found it.


    Where Ye Hao originally stood, the magic lines began to dissipate little by little.


    Tang Cheng patted the steering wheel: "This is the turtle grandson stabbing the hornet''s nest at this time."


    ...


    Flying in the air, Ye Hao has reached a speed of 1,000 kilometers per hour, which is equivalent to the speed of an ordinary fighter.


    At this speed, it would take Ye Hao half an hour to reach Wushuang City.


    "Not fast enough."


    Ye Hao mobilized the power of the dark heart, and black feathers appeared on the **** wings.


    Ye Hao''s speed increased again, and the space on the surface of Ye Hao''s body was distorted, and the wind resistance was greatly reduced.


    The speed climbed straight to two thousand kilometers per hour!


    "You don''t like him using the power of the black heart, why don''t you stop him." Evelyn asked.


    Xingqiong said lightly: "I am not a stubborn person. I know when to stop him and when not to stop him. At this time, he has something he needs to do."


    "When did the Goddess of Star Sky learn to think about others." Evelyn joked.


    "..."


    Wushuang City


    "All the electronic defense equipment on the city wall has been invaded and cannot operate."


    "The power system is disturbed by an unknown magnetic field, and 90% of Wushuangcheng''s instruments are no longer usable."


    "The A-level precaution plan has been activated. The guards have been in contact with the enemy."


    In the center of Wushuang City, the commanding office, many people were busy, and a piece of information came up.


    "How is the personnel evacuated?" Su Xiaoxiao asked seriously.


    "Thirteen underground defense facilities in the residential area have been closed, and two other defense facilities are in the process of evacuation of the remaining personnel. It is expected that the evacuation of all non-combatants will be completed in nine minutes!"


    "The enemy data has been collected." Su Xiaoxiao looked at the big screen on the other side.


    On the big screen, there are few remote monitoring devices that can be used. On the video, people in black armor can be seen jumping over the wall and rushing into Wushuang City.


    The half-blood guards led by Laura were the first to exchange fire with the enemy.


    Then Baoye rushed to with the superpower.


    "Report that the fighting in the southern area has been controlled, and there are powerful individuals in the western area, which may be broken through. The enemy has not been found in the northern area, and the eastern area has fallen into a stalemate."


    Su Xiaoxiao clenched his fists.


    "Don''t worry, we are here." Xia Xue walked out, patted her hand on her small shoulder.


    "Axue." Su Xiaoxiao looked at Xia Xue.


    "Sister Nightingale, Sister Tang Yuan, and Sister White Fox have already been dispatched. There will be no problem. I will go and see if there are any fish that slip through the net. I will leave it to you here. I believe you, you can direct everything."


    Looking at Xia Xue''s trusting smile.


    Su Xiaoxiao nodded her head, holding her earplugs, her eyes serious: "Give me an order, once an enemy breaks into the inner city from the outer city, the four holy beasts array will be opened, and the safety of the personnel will be guaranteed no matter what.


    And on this premise, destroy the invading enemy! "

 Chapter 1986： Enemy, robot?

    Chapter 1986 Enemy, Robot?


    This is the second time Wushuang City has faced intruders from outside.


    The first time was the Shirao Association, the Murong family, the Hong family and the Yang family, attacked.


    This time the momentum was no less than that, and this time the enemy used unknown means to crack all the technological defense weapons of Wushuang City before the attack.


    Laura punched through the chest of a black armored warrior.


    Except for a trace of blood on the surface of the skin, there is no imaginary scene of blood flowing to the ground.


    Laura withdrew a pair of wires, gears, bearings, and other mechanical devices from the enemy''s chest.


    "Robot?" Laura''s eyes changed slightly.


    "Report. The battle in the southern area has been controlled, and the western area reported that a powerful individual of Tier VI appeared, and there was a request for support. The battle in the eastern area was also in a state of anxiety.


    A few enemies are breaking into the inner city. "Bell ran over and reported the situation.


    "Bell, you are responsible for leading the battle here. I will lead the third and fourth teams to support the Western District." Laura turned and prepared to leave.


    But three guys floating in the air appeared above everyone.


    These three guys carried something similar to a fighter jet under their feet, braving blue and red flames.


    The surface of the body is a humanoid structure made entirely of metal, and there are several gaps in the skin behind it, and there are jets in that place.


    "Destroy the target." The three robots said in unison.


    At the same time raise his hand.


    There was a gap in their palms, and then several small missiles were shot out.


    Boom boom boom


    Three fireballs exploded in the air.


    Laura fell to the ground, her clothes in tatters, her body was scorched, her skin was reddish, and there was smoke.


    "Be careful, these three guys are in the sixth rank! At least the attack power is like this." Laura looked at the three guys in the air warily.


    brush


    A red figure appeared, with gorgeous wings behind it, and red eyes that were as deep as gems.


    "Laura, you are responsible for the ground. End the battle as soon as possible. Someone in other areas has already taken charge. These three guys will be handed over to me." Xia Xue offered his blood and moon double swords.


    The blood condenses on the double knives.


    "A high-intensity combat target appears. Search for target information. Xia Xue, a Chinese national, is 20 years old, has a combat level of Tier 6, and is a blood clan." The robot in the center continued to mutter.


    "Take a three-person siege strategy."


    The other two robots slowly floated away, surrounding Xia Xue.


    "Rank six? Your data seems to need to be updated." Xia Xue smiled contemptuously, although her expression became extremely cold: "I don''t care who you are or where you are from.


    But what you did to invade Wushuang City made me very angry, because this is that person''s home, that person''s effort, and that person will come back wherever he goes.


    Whoever dares to get involved here will have to die! "


    The temperament of the good girl in Xia Xue''s body was completely lost, and the aura of the seventh-order blood clan was fully opened, and his blood surged.


    Red armor and red silk appeared on Xia Xue''s body.


    Xia Xue is like a vampire queen under the night sky


    "Alarm, alarm. The opponent''s strength is seriously inconsistent, and data correction begins." The robot obviously felt the powerful energy fluctuations in Xia Xue.


    But it was too late, and Xia Xue started her own cleanup plan.


    At the same time, fighting in several other districts also began.


    Except for the first five minutes when he was suddenly attacked, he was a little embarrassed, but Wushuang City soon established an effective defense and began to "clean up" these invading enemies.


    West End.


    At present, the fiercest battlefield, the cracks in the floor, the cut trees, and only the flower beds with pits, all indicate the ongoing battle here.


    Boom boom boom


    There are small explosions from time to time.


    Five Tier 6 robots are bombarding this area indiscriminately.


    Soon, a poisonous fog swept across.


    A Tier 6 robot was surrounded by poisonous fog, and it was a flying insect.


    The little bug lay on the steel, and the steel began to corrode at the speed of the naked eye.


    Holes appeared in the robot''s body immediately, and flames were ejected from the holes, burning the bugs.


    "These are iron-eating worms in the ashes, and when they encounter flames, they will be even more crazy as stimulants." A noble woman appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    Soon, those robots were swallowed up by bugs, and no residue was left.


    And those little bugs turned into powder after the battle.


    "I really don''t know if you choose to attack Wushuang City at this time and are looking for a dead end. The current Wushuang City is an existence that no forces can provoke.


    Even if the people from the heavenly gate come, I will let them come back and forth.


    What''s more, you guys are iron knots. "Tang Yuan''s body turned wide, and a lotus flower appeared in his hand.


    "Alarm, alarm. There is high-intensity energy." Several robots sounded alarms.


    They started to take action one by one, raising their hands to aim at Tang Yuan, the skin of his arms opened, revealing more than ten small missiles.


    Swish, small missiles flew out towards Tang Yuan.


    Suddenly, several rapids appeared, forming a water curtain, and the huge rapid impact directly rushed these missiles into the sky tens of meters high.


    Boom boom boom


    There were continuous explosions and huge fireballs appeared.


    Fat brother, Feizi and others stood on the ground, panting.


    Fei Tsai spit: "This is Lao Tzu''s home, don''t want to destroy this place!"


    At the same time, Tang Yuan''s Tang Lian was also ready and rushed to several robots.


    boom


    Although the battle in the Eastern District is not vigorous, it can be said to be the most anxious person.


    Because the number of enemies here is the sum of the western and southern regions.


    "Attention, there is a team of enemies on the right flank breaking through!" Bao Ye turned into a flame warrior, with flames constantly ejected from his hands.


    "give it to me."


    Black spots appeared on Xiao Yan, with a Fang Tian painted halberd in his hand, rushing to the front line to fight, many times, only the enemy could not see a teammate.


    "Where did these guys come from?" Xue Lao shot through a robot, and electricity kept flashing through the wound.


    Su Xiaoxiao stood on the eaves, and the long whip in his hand kept swinging out the shadow of the dragon.


    "I don''t care about this, just kill them all!" The ghost of the nine-tailed holy fox appeared behind the white fox, and several tails were shaking.


    She rushed directly to the few Tier 6 robots.


    The North District is relatively calm.


    But in the dark night, dozens of figures climbed over the wall and appeared on the back mountain.


    There was a fort on each shoulder, and the muzzle was aimed at the inner city.


    "The laser cannon team is ready, the coordinates are **, and the artillery coverage is carried out." The robot leading the team said.


    One muzzle began to gather light.


    At this time, luminous dots appeared in the forest.


    "Howl. With a howl of a wolf, the White Wolf King leaped forward and directly pounced on a robot, slapped it with a palm and snapped the energy-storing barrel.


    The wolves also rushed out.


    There are also three lizards.


    But there were some fish that slipped through the net and fired a laser cannon towards the inner city.


    Several lasers flew out.


    The White Wolf King''s eyes changed slightly, and it was too late to stop, so he could only watch the lasers shooting towards the inner city.


    Boom boom boom


    Suddenly, dozens of huge trees sprang out, blocking these lasers.


    A woman in a green dress and straw hat is standing on a towering tree.


    "You disturbed my baby''s rest." A Lu said coldly with a hint of anger.

 Chapter 1987： ambush?

    Chapter 1987 Ambush?


    Ye Hao maintained a high-speed flight and had reached the border of Jiangnan Province.


    brush


    Several huge laser beams were shot out, and the laser shot straight into the sky, piercing the cloud through several holes.


    "Ambush?" Ye Hao avoided these beams.


    But this was far from over. There were hundreds of small missiles on the ground, and the missiles rushed towards Ye Hao''s position.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and the blood energy formed hundreds of **** scimitars in the air, flying out.


    The Scarlet Scimitar collided with the missile.


    Boom boom boom


    One missile exploded in the air.


    After the missile was over, three people glanced out from the smoke from the explosion.


    Two men and one woman.


    "Who are you? Did you do the attack on Wushuang City?" Ye Hao stared at these three people.


    "Target, Ye Hao, battle level 7. Now start the hunting plan." The woman made a cold voice without feeling.


    The other two men rushed towards Ye Hao, fast, reaching the speed of sound.


    "Tier seven?" Ye Hao resisted the attack of the two.


    With this speed, this strength, these two guys should both be Tier 7.


    And that woman should also be Rank Seven.


    Three seventh orders?


    The forces behind this are really wide, and in order to ambush themselves, they directly sent three rank 7 fighters.


    "Since you want to play with me, then I will have fun with you." Ye Hao''s eyes turned silvery white.


    Blood wolf state.


    Ye Hao offered a shadow sword with his right hand.


    The blue blade conveys powerful fluctuations.


    This is the fluctuation of the top artifact.


    Ye Hao was holding a sharp sword and charged with the three people in front of him.


    When you come and go in the air, you can hardly see the three of them with your naked eyes.


    Ye Hao found a chance and hit a man''s face with a fist. The man''s head disappeared in an instant, and his body fell to the ground, smashing a big hole.


    But the man actually got up from the pothole, and the missing half of his head began to repair little by little, and finally returned to its original shape.


    "Self-repair?" Ye Hao was a little surprised by the abilities of these guys. He could repair himself if his head was cut in half.


    "Air bomb." The three raised their hands and aimed at Ye Hao.


    A hollow appeared in the center of the palm, and the cyclone converged in it.


    Finally, there was a sound of breaking through the air, and six cyclones rushed towards Ye Hao.


    "I won''t play with you anymore." Ye Hao waved his hand, and there was a cold air around him. The air bombs were frozen into frost under the cold air, and then they fell to the ground.


    "You are similar to the previous group of robots, but you are much better than those robots, and should be better than the robots that attack Wushuangcheng.


    You are special robots. "Ye Hao said.


    The three robots did not speak and continued to attack Ye Hao.


    No matter whether Ye Hao cut off their heads, started cutting off their bodies, or frozen them with ice or burned them with fire, they couldn''t capture them or destroy them.


    "It doesn''t matter if you are not invincible to me." Ye Hao lifted the blood wolf state: "It is impossible to eliminate it at the physical level, then I will change it."


    Five Elements Constitution


    Three small halos appeared in Ye Hao''s hands, and finally formed a triple destruction star ring.


    Ye Hao teleported and appeared behind a male robot.


    "Bring you a gift." Ye Hao directly pressed the triple destruction star ring into the robot''s body.


    After a few seconds, the entire robot was absorbed by the star ring, and then disappeared without a trace.


    "Evacuate, evacuate. Mission failed!"


    The remaining two robots, a man and a woman, immediately prepared to retreat.


    "Want to go?" Ye Hao rushed to catch up.


    "Start Project X."


    The legs of the two robots merged to form a huge ejector. At the same time, dozens of small ejection ports appeared on both hands, back and chest.


    "Energy injection 10%...30%...60%...99%...Plan X is ready and start to start."


    The bodies of the two robots ejected heat waves, directly supersonic.


    "Eat me again." Ye Hao once again condensed a triple destruction star ring, and ten teleports in succession caught up with the slightly slower female robot.


    boom


    The female robot swallowed in the vortex of the triple destruction star ring.


    Ye Hao panted, looking at the robot that had disappeared.


    Two deaths and one escape, this is Ye Hao''s battle.


    But Ye Hao didn''t have any joy.


    Robots at this level are very troublesome, and ordinary physical methods cannot be destroyed at all. Small-scale magic cannot destroy the opponent if they can''t turn all of the opponent''s body into ashes.


    Among Ye Hao''s methods, only the black hole method and the destruction star ring could surely eliminate this kind of thing.


    Otherwise this will be a protracted battle.


    "Who made this ghost?" Ye Hao said to himself.


    Then continue to move towards Wushuang City.


    After entering Jiangnan Province, Ye Hao rushed to the sky above Wushuang City within a few minutes.


    The inner city of Wushuang City is calm and normal, and many places in the outer city are full of black smoke, but the battle is over.


    Although the black smoke billowed, people who were one kilometer away from Wushuang City couldn''t do what happened in Wushuang City.


    Five or six dragon teams and Huang team concealed this area with various instruments and equipment, similar to the arrangement of a short-term stealth magic circle.


    Ye Hao didn''t hide his aura fluctuations, so Tang Yuan quickly discovered it.


    Ye Hao fell to the ground.


    "You are back." Su Xiaoxiao ran over panting, sweat on his forehead.


    "The battle is over?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Yes. All battles ended three minutes ago, and battles are often 21 minutes." Su Xiaoxiao said.


    Ye Hao looked at Su Xiaoxiao: "You commanded it?"


    "I was in command at the beginning, and then Occupation gradually stabilized, and I came out to help everyone." Su Xiaoxiao said.


    "Personnel casualties, combat losses, the number of enemy personnel, do these statistics come out?" Ye Hao asked.


    Su Xiaoxiao replied without hesitation: "No one died and 16 people were seriously injured, all of which are treatable. We have arranged treatment to ensure that there are no sequelae, and 107 people were slightly injured. There are no major problems.


    Modern instrument systems such as electricity are also damaged and are now being repaired. There are a lot of damage to the wall and floor of the outer city. It is estimated that it will take ten days to rebuild. I have placed an order for the reconstruction materials and the company will send them over.


    Statistics of enemy combatants have come out.


    There are 7 Tier VI combat units, 24 Tier V combat units, 148 Tier IV combat units, and 479 Tier III combat units. All''cleaning up'' is complete. "


    Su Xiaoxiao answered without a pause.


    Ye Hao is quite satisfied. Su Xiaoxiao has really grown up during this time, and he can completely replace Xiaoyan in commanding the operation of Wushuang City.

 Chapter 1988： Hidden crisis

    Chapter 1988 A Crisis Hidden In The Dark


    "Very good, some equipment loss does not matter. As long as there is no loss of personnel. You did a very good job." Ye Hao touched Su Xiaoxiao''s head affectionately.


    Su Xiaoxiao''s cheeks were slightly red, and his eyes dodge, but he did not escape Ye Hao''s touch.


    "This...this is what you need to say, don''t think you are a genius, I am a genius too, this lady."


    "Okay, you are a genius. Beautiful genius, please let me know. I will have a meeting in an hour." Ye Hao patted Su Xiaoxiao''s head and left with his hands in his pockets.


    Su Xiaoxiao stuck his tongue out at Ye Hao''s back, but still had a happy smile on his face.


    He praised me.


    One hour later.


    Wushuang City meeting room.


    Many important people are here.


    "A very bad thing happened today. Someone attacked our Wushuang City, but fortunately, there were no casualties. We fought very well.


    Here, I thank you all. "


    Ye Hao stood up and bowed to everyone present.


    "Young Master, this is what we should do." Laura said.


    "Don''t talk about these useless things, if you want to thank us, just believe it if you cook a few more meals for us." Bao Ye smiled.


    Tang Yuan smiled without saying a word.


    Ye Hao sat down: "Let''s talk about business now, about the forces that attacked us this time. At present, we still don''t know what forces are attacking us.


    But the only information available is that these are robots, and the other party possesses superb science and technology. "


    "Brother Hao, science and technology are just assholes. It''s not that we were beaten up and down, and they all blew up." Feizi laughed.


    Ye Hao showed a serious expression: "As far as I know, this time Wushuang City faces the strongest enemy, Tier 6.


    And on the way back, I was ambushed by three Tier 7 robots. "


    Three seventh-order robots.


    The expressions of everyone became serious.


    Tang Yuan stared at Ye Hao, she knew very well what the seventh-order power meant, there were still three.


    If they weren''t the Wushuang City that they attacked, but any of the Shiraohui''s clan, it is estimated that that clan would have been destroyed by now.


    "The result of the battle should be clear to you when you see me coming back. Two were killed by me, and one escaped. Although my results are very good, what I want to say is.


    Among the seventh ranks of you, I think few can defeat them. "Ye Hao said mercilessly.


    "How to say?" Nightingale did not refute, but interrogated.


    "They are different from the robots that attacked Wushuang City. You can''t see a screw or a wire in their internal structure. And even if the heart and head are crushed, they can recover in a short time.


    Has stronger recovery ability than vampire wolf clan.


    However, compared with their strong resilience and continuous combat capability on the battlefield, their attacks are somewhat lacking.


    Mainly based on some thermal weapons, laser weapons, technological weapons, or close combat. "


    Ye Hao has a serious expression: "Although this is the case, if the opponents they find have no means to eliminate them, they are very likely to be entangled to death by them, the slightest and the most serious injury."


    Nightingale nodded. If it was exactly what Ye Hao described, a person like Nightingale with powerful physical attack methods would be very vulnerable to this kind of robot.


    "Then what should we do. They have more advanced technology than ours, and our instruments are like decorations in front of them, and it is impossible to use these instruments to investigate them." Xiao Yan frowned and said.


    Talk about technology in front of robots.


    This is indeed a weird feeling.


    "So far I don''t know why they attacked us so aggressively, but this force has appeared all over the world, and they attacked any non-ordinary people.


    Supernaturalists, magicians, warriors, and even teams sent by the dragon group to perform tasks have also been attacked by them. "


    Ye Hao''s expression was solemn: "Before I can investigate the enemy''s intelligence, our Wushuang City maintains the second level of alert. Once there is danger, it immediately enters the first level of alert.


    Just like today.


    In order to prevent the enemy from suddenly attacking, Wushuang City has insufficient personnel.


    Starting today, Wushuang City has at least one Rank 7 strong and three Rank 6 strong garrison every day! "


    Everyone nodded and agreed to Ye Hao''s arrangement.


    "In addition, I have one more thing to say. I have never mentioned this before. All of you here are people I trust, so I want to tell you today.


    This is also what I have been running around for the past year. "


    Ye Hao took out a projection instrument, and the 3D projection appeared in front of everyone.


    All the records on the screen are about other worlds of demons, demons, and other worlds.


    "When talking about this matter, I want to tell everyone first. In this world, our earth is only one plane, and there are many other planes outside this plane.


    Those planes are strong or weak, and some may live in our legendary gods.


    And for three thousand years, gods and demons have appeared in our world at the same time..."


    Ye Hao began to tell everyone about the invasion of another world he found.


    Of course, these news have been screened, and some things that cannot be said yet cannot be said.


    The news was like a nuclear bomb explosion, and everyone who listened to it was very confused.


    If it hadn''t been for Ye Hao to tell him, if they changed to anyone else, they would doubt if the other person was a novelist, and the imagination was really telling.


    Most importantly, Ye Hao also said that demons in another world are likely to invade within three years.


    "I don''t know if these guys will invade our world, but what I have to do is take precautions before they happen. That''s why I will eagerly expand my power, make an appointment with the Tianmen, and take control of the underworld."


    Ye Hao looked at Tang Yuan.


    Tang Yuan also suddenly felt that at first she thought that Ye Hao wanted to take charge of the underworld because he had to rely on the underworld to fight against the Tianmen.


    Only now I know that fighting against Tianmen is only one of them. The most important thing is to integrate forces to face the possible future crises.


    "I know these news, you may not be able to digest it for a while. In fact, there is still a lot of time, so you don''t need to worry. Before again, I will arrange for some small people.


    Have you seen these strange beasts? These strange beasts have appeared all over the world recently. They are time bombs left by demons in our world.


    Not only in other places, we also appeared in China.


    The dragon group is very annoying because of this matter. The strange beasts that have appeared so far have only three levels.


    The first-level strange beasts are around the fourth and fifth-order, and the second-level strange beasts are around the sixth-order.


    No one can guarantee that there will be stronger monsters.


    And in order to enhance our combat effectiveness, while fiercely facing these monsters'' combat experience.


    Combatants above Tier 5 will take over the information sent by the Dragon Group from today and select the alien beasts to destroy.


    Xia Xue, Bai Fox, you two will also participate, the first-level alien beasts don''t need you, you only need to be responsible for the second-level alien beasts. Such actual combat can accumulate your combat experience. "

 Chapter 1989： Old doctors plan

    Chapter 1989 Old Doctor''s Plan


    "Brother Hao. Wouldn''t it be inappropriate to send such a mission out at this time?" Feizi said hesitantly.


    "The more at this time, the less we can be in turmoil. Don''t the people who attack us come out, we have been shrinking in Wushuang City?


    We need to improve our strength, we need to improve our strength as soon as possible, and this is currently the most effective method.


    But to perform this task, there are reserved personnel as I mentioned before. "Ye Hao said: "Well, that''s it for today, and I will arrange for someone to take charge of the follow-up. "


    That concludes this meeting.


    ...


    On a small island in the Indian Ocean.


    The robot that had escaped from under Ye Hao''s hand before fell to the ground, and its lower body showed the color of black charcoal.


    He fell on the beach, pressed a button, and then stopped moving.


    Somewhere in the base.


    "The report, received the positioning signal of the D-robot No. 07, and the data returned was 87% damaged and could not be moved. Manual recovery was requested." A staff member walked into the office to report.


    "Send someone to recycle."


    The old doctor nodded.


    Then another middle-aged man walked in.


    "Sir, the statistics for this battle have been completed, please check it out."


    The old doctor looked at the middle-aged man who came in, with a complicated look in his eyes: "You can tell me directly."


    "Yes." The middle-aged man opened the document: "This time the experiment arranged in Wushuang City, Jiangnan Province, China has ended. All our personnel who attacked Wushuang City were killed and ambushed the three Tier 7 fighters of the city lord of Wushuang City. The code name: On 08,09 two died in battle.


    And we only caused a certain degree of damage to the other party, and no enemy died. "


    After listening to such a failed battle, the old doctor was not angry.


    Instead, he said faintly: "Apart from these, useful data can be collected."


    "The collection is complete, and we are conducting research on these data, and then further upgrades for our personnel." The middle-aged man said.


    "It''s fast, we don''t have much time." The old doctor said, coughing violently, and took out a handkerchief to cover his mouth. The handkerchief was covered with blood.


    "Understand." Regarding the old doctor''s vomiting blood, the middle-aged man turned around and left silently, unmoved.


    The old doctor looked at the picture frame next to him. On it was a family of three, enjoying themselves.


    I can notice that the middle-aged person in the family of three in the photo frame is the same middle-aged person who walked in just now.


    "The old doctor is really affectionate and righteous. The robots he made use the appearance of her own son." Qiao Linying walked out, and she looked at the old doctor with a smile.


    "What I do, you shouldn''t be able to control it. At the beginning, we set the terms." The old doctor looked at Qiao Linying.


    Qiao Linying opened her hands and smiled and said, "Of course. Although I have provided you with a lot of things, I will not force you to do anything. This is our promise. I am a person who pays great attention to promises."


    "Then why are you here this time? It''s a month since you left." The old doctor looked at Qiao Linying.


    "Of course I have what I want to do. I am not like the old doctor. You can face these iron bumps all day long. If you change to me, you will be bored.


    As for me coming back, of course it is to see how old doctor your research is.


    I just took a look. The number of Type A combat robots is pretty good. If you expand it by 10,000, it''s basically enough.


    The number of Type B robots is still short of two-thirds and needs to be expanded on a large scale.


    The C-type robot that has just been developed, although it has enough firepower, is still inferior to human fighters of the same level in combat.


    As for the D-type robot, although it is a seventh-order level, it is too reluctant.


    I heard that you lost two D robots today. "Qiao Linying sat on the sofa, looking at the old doctor with her legs up.


    "If there is research, there will be experiments, and if there are experiments, there will be failures, things that cannot be avoided." The old doctor said in a deep voice.


    "But you can avoid failure. I don''t understand, why don''t you use the things I gave you? With those things, your robot can reach the top level of the seventh.


    It can even reach the eighth level, which is what they call the holy realm. "Qiao Linying stared at the old doctor.


    "Research needs to be done step by step. I can''t be anxious. You are from Huaxia. You Huaxia have a saying that you can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry." The old doctor said lightly.


    "Okay, then I''ll wait for this tofu. I just hope you won''t let me wait too long, Doctor." Qiao Linying stood up, her body turned into a plume of black smoke and disappeared.


    Sweat beads appeared on the old doctor''s forehead.


    "This woman''s strength has improved a lot compared to before, and my equipment can''t detect it. It is estimated that it has reached the eighth level." The old doctor glanced at an instrument hidden under the desk.


    The old doctor stood up, pressed his hand on the frame of the desk, first rotated it ninety degrees, and then pressed it heavily.


    A passage appeared on the wall behind the old doctor.


    The old doctor sat on the chair again, the chair moved and led the old doctor into the passage.


    After a few seconds, the wall was restored to its original position, and the photo frame was restored to its original position.


    On the frame there is a man, a woman and a boy of seven or eight years old.


    The chair took the old doctor through the passage and came to a laboratory.


    There was no one in the laboratory, it was empty.


    As for the many instruments, the most conspicuous are the dozen or so containers in the center, most of which are already empty, and the two most central container compartments are left with two figures floating inside.


    The old doctor pressed a button on the chair.


    "You come down with 03."


    The old doctor waited for a few minutes, and a middle-aged woman came over. This woman was the woman in the photo just now.


    "Sir." The middle-aged woman looked at the old doctor blankly.


    "How is the information about that woman?" the old doctor asked.


    The middle-aged woman replied: "There is no gain, or she hid her information deeply, she seems to have emerged out of thin air six months ago.


    We could not find any information about her at all. "


    The old doctor sighed: "If it weren''t for the skills she gave me, I really don''t want to cooperate with this woman. I always feel a sense of anxiety from her."


    The middle-aged woman did not speak.


    At this time, the middle-aged man before also came down.


    "You two enter the experimental cabin, I want to further transform and upgrade you." The old doctor said.


    "Yes." The two walked directly into the experimental cabin without any excessive emotions.


    The old doctor came to the test bench in a chair, holding the joystick in his hand.


    At the same time, two glass jars appeared next to each other, each containing a black heart the size of a bun.


    The old doctor separated the chests of the two with an instrument, and then moved the two black hearts into their bodies one after another.


    ...

 Chapter 1990： Encounter the Russian Abnormal Team

    Chapter 1990 Encountering the Russian Supernatural Team


    Northwest Territories, the border of Bear Country.


    A group of white people are constantly running, quite embarrassed.


    There were signs of fighting on each of them, and one of them was carried on a stretcher, and that leg was completely gone.


    "Captain...run...can''t run anymore." A man slumped on the ground, gasping for breath.


    "Captain, that guy should not be able to catch up with us. Let''s rest here for a while." Others also spoke.


    Everyone was panting, and his legs were shaking.


    "Then rest in place." A middle-aged white man ordered, and he walked to a stretcher.


    "Vyacheslav, how is he."


    A white female shook her head: "The situation is very bad. He has already experienced excessive blood loss and coma. If he cannot receive effective treatment within half an hour.


    He... probably no chance. "


    The white captain clenched his fists: "Asshole, that **** monster, I can''t wait to kill it! It''s all my fault, if it weren''t for me, the four abilities of our team would not sacrifice, even Captain Sergey... Vyacheslav would not do that either."


    "Captain, don''t blame yourself, it''s not your fault. Our two ability teams, you and Captain Sergey are both Class B ability players, who would have thought that monster is so strong." The team members comforted themselves. Captain.


    "Who said no, we were four fire-powered players, but they didn''t burn his skin!" A fire-powered player hit the ground with a fist.


    "Don''t talk about the fire. I am a B-level elementary power type supernatural ability person anyway, I punched ten punches in that guy''s position! The scales are not taken away!" A strong man took off his hat and threw it on the ground.


    A bunch of sluggish popularity.


    Suddenly, the earth broke apart.


    A big mouth came out from under the ground and directly swallowed an ability person who had not reacted.


    "Damn, this guy will burrow!"


    "Retreat, retreat!"


    The superpower team used their own powers to cover their team.


    Fire, water, earth, and various abilities have been displayed.


    But there was nothing in front of this guy.


    The three-meter-tall body is covered with thick scales.


    In appearance, it is particularly oriented towards a pangolin, but its big mouth is full of fangs, a ten-meter-long tail is hung with a hammer, and it hits the ground as a big hole.


    The pangolin monster swayed, and the tail behind it flicked around.


    Some abilities who had no time to retreat fell directly to the ground.


    The two legs with bad luck broke directly.


    "It''s over... it''s over." A female supernatural person fell on the ground, staring blankly at the terrifying monster in front of her, and the big foul-smelling mouth bit towards her.


    The female supernatural person closed her eyes in despair.


    boom


    Suddenly a figure fell from the sky, and a heavy blow hit the pangolin monster''s head directly.


    The monster that had been attacked by many abilities without any damage, the untouched monster, at once, most of his head was directly stuffed into the mud.


    A woman with red wings and blood red eyes flies in the air


    "Bloodlines?"


    The bearers looked at this sudden woman foolishly.


    Boom boom boom


    The pangolin monster moved again, the scales on its body stood up, and then all of them shot out.


    "Not good! Hidden!"


    The leader of the Xiong Country Ability Team exclaimed.


    Xia Xue raised her hand, and countless bloodshot shots from the tips of her fingers, passing through the scales that flew out one by one.


    Finally formed a gorgeous and picturesque scene.


    Thousands of blood-colored silk threads passed through tens of thousands of scales, suspended in the air.


    "Didn''t your mother tell you not to throw things away?" Xia Xue said coldly, making a fist with her fingers.


    All the red lines condense towards the central pangolin monster.


    The red thread tied the pangolin monster, and it was still tightening.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho." The pangolin monster let out a painful scream.


    Five seconds later, the pangolin monster completely lost its resistance, and the red thread passed through its skin and muscles.


    Divide the monster that looks like a tank into small pieces of meat.


    "Yes, you have a very delicate control of blood energy with that move just now." Ye Hao and Bai Fox suddenly appeared next to Xia Xue.


    The white fox looked up and down at the monster in front of her, and she frowned, "Young Master, this strange beast does not seem to be the one to be responsible for."


    Ye Hao was taken aback, he took out a simple drawing paper.


    Although the strange animal on the drawing paper is also oval, it does not have a tail hammer that is more than ten meters long.


    "We made a mistake?" Ye Hao was taken aback.


    He looked around a circle of people, it seemed that they should be from Xiong Country, Ye Hao asked in Russian: "Where are you from?"


    "Ahem... We are from the 7th squad of the Xiong Country Ability Group." The female supernatural person saved by Xia Xue replied.


    "This is already across the border, within Huaxia. Why are you here?" Ye Hao frowned.


    "Hello, sir. We are performing a mission, which is to kill this monster. But our mission failed and we miscalculated the strength of this monster, and we became its prey.


    Because of the escape, we had no choice but to enter the territory of China.


    My name is Ferobev and I am the captain of the 7th team of the bear country ability group. Thank you very much for your help. "


    I wonder who you are? "Ferobev looked at Ye Hao and others and asked.


    Looks like a Chinese, but one of them has the ability to transform into a vampire


    "Our subordinates of the Dragon Group are responsible for cleaning up alien beasts, that is, these guys." Ye Hao pointed to the monster corpse on the ground.


    Ye Hao did not say that he was Wushuangcheng. This time he went out to perform the task, and he always used the identity of the Dragon Group.


    Ye Hao noticed the wounded in the Russian Ability Team, he walked over and raised his hand.


    Holy Healing.


    "Healing power!" Many people with abilities looked at Ye Hao with envy.


    If they had the existence of healing powers in the previous battle, they wouldn''t have suffered such a big loss.


    "It turns out to be from the Huaxia Dragon Team. Thank you very much for your help and heal the wounded for us. You are here to kill these monsters, and there are many such monsters in Huaxia." Ferobev nodded.


    "It''s not a lot, but it''s not small. How''s your situation in Xiong Country." Ye Hao asked.


    Ferrobev sighed, because Ye Hao''s help, he did not hide: "There are a lot of troubles. These monsters have appeared in many areas in Xiong Country...that is to say, the strange beasts you are referring to.


    We are now in a busy mess, with many casualties. If we hadn''t met you this time, it is estimated that all of us would have died here.


    thank you very much. "


    "It doesn''t matter, I just met. You guys take a good rest, waiting for your people to pick you up." Ye Hao said.


    "Ok."

 Chapter 1991： Two strange animals

    Chapter 1991 Two Different Beasts


    Ye Hao returned to Xia Xue and Bai Fox.


    "It seems that this one is really not what we were looking for, it was just from the Xiong Country to our China. Looking at their situation, the strange beast that appeared on the Xiong Country was much more serious than ours.


    It is estimated that there is no small trouble. "Ye Hao said.


    "Now there are troubles all over the world, and it''s not just their family. Let''s take a break, or hurry up to find our one." White Fox said.


    Ye Hao sat on the rock and looked at Xia Xue.


    "In the battle just now, what experience or thoughts did you have."


    Xia Xue pondered for a while: "The combat power of this alien beast is very weak in the second-level alien beast, but it is equivalent to the low-level level of the sixth. But it has the ability to burrow into the ground.


    The movement speed under the ground should be faster than that on the ground. My battle just now relied entirely on my seventh-order combat power to get the opponent in a very short time.


    If it fled immediately, maybe I could not stop it. "


    Ye Hao nodded: "These strange beasts have the combat power of the evil demons in other worlds, and they also combine the characteristics of the creatures on our planet. There are all kinds of strange things.


    In the future, we will face even more powerful monsters, so we can''t take it lightly. "


    Ye Hao''s ears moved slightly. He didn''t speak, but just sat there, his eyes swept over Bai Fox and Xia Xue from time to time.


    The Russian superpower group was also resting, and didn''t notice any movement at all.


    Sosososo


    At this moment, Suosuo''s voice came from around.


    "What''s going on?" A Russian supernatural person looked around suspiciously.


    "Why are there such grass vines here? These grass vines will still move."


    "Save me, save me."


    A Russian supernaturalist was not paying attention, and was grabbed by a vine at his ankle.


    A companion next to him cut off the grass and vines and saved the person back by using the fire power.


    "There are enemies!" The white fox jumped up a hill suddenly.


    Xia Xue also changed back to the state of a vampire and flew into the air.


    "Finally found out, the reaction force is still too slow." Ye Hao cocked Erlang''s legs and muttered to himself.


    The enemy was also found on the Russian side.


    It was located at the back of a hillside. A tree tens of meters high stood there. There were many black fruits growing on the branches. The vines underneath continued to spread around, and they could also move slowly with the trees.


    There is also a distorted face on the tree, which is quite terrifying.


    "Ready to fight, prepare to fight!"


    Ferrobev immediately ordered to prepare for battle, but his superpower had just experienced a battle, and was unable to form an effective combat force.


    Moreover, the fighting power of this tree demon is amazing, and a vine can extend as long as 100 meters.


    Directly overturned these abilities.


    "White fox, you don''t need to shoot this one. Xia Xue, come." Ye Hao calmly ordered.


    "Yes." Bai Fox stepped back.


    Xia Xue held double blades in both hands, her wings shook, and she swooped directly toward the tree monster.


    Countless vines stretched towards Xia Xue.


    Xia Xue avoided the vines while cutting the vines with the blade in her hand.


    In a blink of an eye, Xia Xue rushed to the tree monster.


    The blade in Xia Xue''s hand was full of blood, and he slashed heavily on the dryad''s torso.


    "Hey..." The tree demon let out a harsh cry.


    A deep trace appeared on the torso, and green juice was constantly flowing out.


    But the wound on the torso was repairing quickly at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Xia Xue frowned slightly as she tried to attack again.


    But the black fruit on the canopy fell like raindrops.


    Ye Hao didn''t say a word, and stared at Xia Xue''s battle with false eyes.


    The white fox shouted loudly: "Be careful."


    When the black fruits fell beside Xia Xue, one by one exploded like a bomb.


    Boom boom boom


    The sap from the explosion fell on the rock and even scalded a big hole in the rock.


    "Captain, the fighting power of this monster is at least at the peak of Tier 6. Can that lady Hua Xia do it?" the blonde woman who had been rescued by Xia Xue asked worriedly.


    Ferrobev said in a deep voice, "I don''t know, but we can only pray to God that this beautiful lady can defeat this monster.


    Otherwise all of us will be buried here! "


    Everyone has seen the combat power of this tree monster, and if these Huaxia people can''t solve it, they are even more impossible for those with supernatural powers.


    The explosion of black fruit is over.


    Xia Xue appeared at the top of the Dryad.


    There were countless blood qi condensed on the surface of Xia Xue''s body. Her body was not injured. It seemed that she was relying on blood to withstand the explosion attack just now.


    The Dryad didn''t stop, it lifted all its vines, aimed at the sky, and shot them like a thousand arrows.


    Xia Xue took a deep breath, spreading her wings.


    Tens of thousands of scarlet spears condensed in the sky.


    "go with!"


    Xia Xuejiao shouted, and tens of thousands of blood-colored spears flew down, colliding with the vines.


    Either the vines entangle the blood spear and wear it away.


    Either the scarlet spear smashed the vine directly.


    With such a wonderful battle in the picture, the Russian supernatural person who was watching was stunned.


    They always thought that their superpowers'' tricks were gorgeous enough, but they were nothing compared to the battle before them.


    Just as Xia Xue was fighting the Dryad, a piece of dust appeared on the distant hillside, and the dust was rushing towards Ye Hao and the others.


    The white fox squinted, and she jumped forward, blocking the only way that dust rushed over.


    A tail grew behind the white fox, and the ghost of a nine-tailed holy fox appeared on his body.


    The white fox raised his hand, and milky white lines appeared on his palm.


    "Nine-tailed Foxfire."


    A huge flame sprayed out and collided with the dust.


    A figure flew out backwards and hit a huge rock hard.


    At this time, everyone saw clearly what it was.


    The size is similar to the pangolin monsters killed before, but the size is bigger.


    "This is the thorn ball monster." Ye Hao''s mouth curled up: "This is really a coincidence. Not only did I find the mission target, there were also two unexpected gains."


    Some people may wonder, this alien beast is similar to the pangolin alien, with black scales on its back and no thorns.


    Soon everyone will know what is going on.


    The thornball monster actually stood up directly, if its abdomen was black, its blood-red eyes would be very permeating.


    It stands as high as a three-story building.


    "Ho **** ho ho."


    The spiny ball uttered a terrifying roar, and at the same time spiky thorns more than half a meter long grew on its scales, like a 360¡ã hedgehog.


    The white fox frowned slightly, this spike is a bit tricky, close combat is no longer possible, and can only rely on long-range attacks.


    Ye Hao looked at the two battlefields like a spectator.

 Chapter 1992： Three-level monster! Punch!

    Chapter 1992 Three-level monster! Punch!


    Ferrobev ordered his superpowers to stand by. People with low strength can hardly influence the battle at this level.


    He walked in front of Ye Hao himself.


    "Comrade Huaxia..."


    "My last name is Ye."


    "Your companion is fighting, Comrade Ye, won''t you help?" Ferrobev looked at the stalemate at the moment.


    "No, if this little problem can''t be solved. Their strength is wasted." Ye Hao said indifferently.


    "Comrade Ye, I know this is your Huaxia business, I can''t talk too much. But in our bear country, fighting is a man''s business, and it is a shame for us to let women fight in the front." Ferrobev frowned. .


    "It''s finished? Please don''t block my sight when finished." Ye Hao urged.


    Ferrobev frowned, but the other party was the one who saved him, so he couldn''t say much, and stood beside him silently.


    The battle on the white fox side lasted for nearly five minutes, and countless black thorns shot out by the thorn ball monster, making the surrounding battlefield full of black thorns.


    However, the white fox moves quickly, and the black thorns cannot affect the white fox at all.


    On the other hand, the thorn ball monster was constantly attacked by the white fox, and there were many wounds on his body.


    Xia Xue''s battle with the Dryad here was a bit of a war of attrition.


    Dryad''s recovery ability is very strong, plus Xia Xue has no huge damage skills.


    Can not cause huge damage to the tree monster in a short time.


    "Xia Xue is strong enough, but fighting skills are a big problem. There is nowhere to be effective." Ye Hao thought to himself.


    Although he also has blood physique, his fighting skills are not based on blood, so he can''t teach Xia Xue too much.


    "It seems that you have to find a suitable teacher for Xia Xue." Ye Hao said inwardly.


    Suddenly the ground began to shake tremendously.


    A crack more than ten meters wide appeared on the ground and continued to extend.


    "There are enemies!" Ferobev yelled in horror, and a dark shadow rushed out from the ground.


    A huge rock snake appeared in front of everyone.


    The width is equivalent to a tank, and the length is fifty or sixty meters.


    The size is bigger than that of tree monsters.


    Seeing this giant rock snake, the Russian supernaturalists felt like a giant mountain pressed against their heart.


    The bodies were trembling constantly, and several people fell directly to the ground, looking as though they were unconscious.


    Ferrobev kept muttering: "This...this momentum...seven...seventh order. It''s over...it''s over."


    Three strange beasts appeared one after another, two second-level strange beasts and one, and another third-level strange beast with the strength of the seventh rank appeared in front of him.


    These Russian supernaturalists are completely desperate.


    Bai Fox and Xia Xue noticed the outsider at the same time.


    "You manage your fight." Ye Hao got up and patted the dust on his trouser legs.


    Step by step towards the giant rock snake.


    The rock snake''s two white jade-like eyes fixed on Ye Hao. It seemed to be uncomfortable with Ye Hao''s performance. This ant-like creature had no fear of itself.


    Hiss


    The giant rock snake made a hissing sound and rushed towards Ye Hao to bite.


    "Comrade Ye, be careful..." Ferrobev, whose legs were trembling, saw the Chinese man walking towards the giant snake, he shouted in panic.


    Ye Hao ignored it, didn''t dodge or hide, and raised his fist.


    The white cyclone condensed on his arm.


    Divine power!


    The giant rock snake rushed in front of Ye Hao, and Ye Hao''s fist directly hit the giant rock snake''s head.


    Boom boom boom


    There is a huge impact!


    All the Russian supernaturalists were stunned, staring blankly at the scene in front of them


    The giant rock snake stopped in place. In comparison, Ye Hao in front of the giant snake looked like a little man.


    Kazkaz


    A sound of rock cracking kept coming, and Ferrobev, the closest person, saw Ye Hao''s fist.


    Cracks appeared in the head of the giant rock snake.


    These cracks continued to extend towards the snake body.


    Ye Hao put away his fists and clapped his hands.


    Click


    The whole body of the rock snake shattered and turned into dust.


    Punch!


    Just a punch!


    Ferrobev took a breath, this... how is this possible.


    The powerful momentum just now was at least the seventh-order grade.


    This shameless man knocked down the monster with one fist.


    This makes Ferrobev wonder who the monster is.


    "Don''t waste any more time, solve the battle for me within five minutes." Ye Hao''s voice reached Xia Xue and Baihu.


    Both Baihu and Xia Xue have obviously accelerated.


    Ye Hao walked back to where he was, sitting lazily on the stone.


    Ferrobev, who was standing next to Ye Hao, stood up straight subconsciously.


    Ferrobev thought of what he had just said to this gentleman.


    He swallowed and bowed deeply to Ye Hao: "Comrade Ye, I am sorry for my rude behavior just now."


    "It''s okay, you''re right, men shouldn''t let women fight in front. But I can fight left and right, in my opinion this is just a training." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Ferrobev''s heart was a little bleak, and the enemy he was fighting desperately was actually just a training partner in the eyes of others.


    What is the identity of this man?


    He looked like he was in his early twenties.


    When did China have such a character?


    Ferrobev looked at Ye Hao''s appearance carefully, and the more he looked at it, the more familiar he became, as if he had seen it there.


    Suddenly a piece of information came to his mind.


    In the battle for the Arctic, the Huaxia abilities... Ye Hao, for the Huaxia abilities, won the most recent resource.


    Kill a large number of abilities in the battle.


    "You... are you Ye Hao, China''s supernatural power?" Ferrobev looked at Ye Hao in shock.


    "Do you know me?" Ye Hao looked at Ferobev.


    Ferobev was stared at by Ye Hao, his body trembled, and he dared not say a word.


    This is a guy called a demon in the power world.


    Thinking of his previous attitude, Ferrobev felt like he had been in hell.


    His hairs are standing up, sweat is on his forehead, and his arms are shaking.

 Chapter 1993： wreckage? There is only that pile of ash left

    Chapter 1993 Wreck? There is only that pile of ash left


    The reason why Ye Hao could kill this third-level strange beast with one punch.


    It was entirely because Ye Hao directly took out the strength of his seventh-order peak, plus the sacred power in the **** map.


    Another point is that even though this giant rock snake is the first Tier 3 alien beast to appear in front of Ye Hao, its actual combat ability is equivalent to Tier 7 and 1 star.


    So this spike is completely reasonable.


    Under Ye Hao''s strong request, Bai Fox and Xia Xue solved the alien beast within five minutes and ended the battle.


    "Comrade Ferobev, we killed these four strange beasts. So the remains belong to our Huaxia Dragon Group. You have no opinion." Ye Hao looked at Ferobev.


    Let''s not say whether Ferrobev dared to have an opinion in front of Ye Hao, a murderous god.


    In this battle alone, beheading the alien beasts before and after, their Russian power team is completely bystanders.


    Without these Chinese people, they might be in the belly of the alien beast now, who would dare to ask for anything.


    "No opinion, no opinion." Ferrobev shook his head heavily.


    "Okay, I''m leaving first. Please don''t move the remains of these four alien beasts. I have notified the rest of our dragon team and they will be here soon.


    If you have any trouble going back, you can tell them that they will be responsible for contacting your domestic power team. "Ye Hao said.


    "Thank you, thank you." Ferrobev thanked again and again.


    Ye Hao turned his head and left. He did not choose to fly away, but walked.


    White Fox and Xia Xue followed behind him.


    "I am not satisfied with your battle. I can only give 4 points for the performance of the white fox and 1 point for Xia Xue." Ye Hao said unceremoniously.


    Xia Xue lowered her head in shame.


    "Your fighting power is at level 7, and these strange beasts are only second-level strange beasts, and they dragged you for nearly ten minutes! Bai Fox, you have all these skills, but you are not skilled enough.


    You need to be fully proficient in mastering the tricks the nine-tailed holy fox brings you. I can''t teach you this. I just hope you can work hard.


    The thorn ball just now can be solved within five minutes with your strength! "Ye Hao looked at the white fox.


    The ears of the white fox were shrugged and nodded: "I see."


    Ye Hao looked at Xia Xue again: "Xia Xue, your situation is that you have a treasure mountain but you don''t know how to use it. Many tricks are wasteful and impractical.


    If I were at your level and only used the kinship ability, I could slash the tree monster in two minutes.


    You dragged it for sixteen minutes! "


    "I''m sorry." Xia Xue lowered her head in shame.


    Ye Hao sighed: "I also know that I don''t completely blame you for this matter. There is no blood around you, and the only half blood is completely different from you. I can''t give you complete training."


    "No, it''s all because of me. I didn''t work hard enough." Xia Xue said reproachfully.


    "The battle summary is here first. This is our first time hunting a strange animal. So I will accompany you out first. Next time, you will act alone.


    This time I was unlucky and encountered four strange beasts one after another, and the last one was still a rare third-level strange beast.


    However, luck is also part of actual combat. In future battles, you may also encounter bad luck, so you must improve your strength as soon as possible.


    It is worthwhile to allow yourself to face any situation completely! "


    Ye Hao pointed to the white fox: "Starting from today, you must hunt a second-level strange animal every week. If Huaxia doesn''t have one, let Dragon Group find it for you abroad!


    I want to see your record of five second-level monsters in one month! "


    "Understand!" Bai Fox nodded firmly.


    After talking about the white fox, Ye Hao didn''t say much, and quickly walked forward.


    Xia Xue hurriedly followed: "What about me?"


    "You and I have my own arrangements." Ye Hao said.


    ...


    On the wasteland.


    The two yellow teams hurried to the place marked by the instrument.


    "Mr. Ye and the others acted really fast. Not only did they settle the battle before we came, they also returned to court early." The captain of Team Huang 21 gasped.


    "Is there any way, people have the strength. We are just sitters, we can do our own job well, it is impossible to let you kill those strange beasts, just the first-level strange beasts, which of our yellow team can swallow? Go down." Huang Group 34 team leader said.


    "Report, someone ahead!"


    Suddenly a news came from the soldiers investigating ahead.


    "This is the place where the birds don''t shit, how can anyone be here. Let''s be careful, all Level 2 alert!" The captain of the 21st team took out his spear and prepared for the battle.


    Just when they walked up a hillside.


    The scene before them scared them to death.


    There were traces of battle in a large area in front of him, as well as the remains of three alien beasts.


    A strange animal that looks like a pangolin with a tail hammer, a strange animal that looks like a hedgehog, or that mess of trees.


    "Are you from the Huaxia Dragon Team?" A shout came from the front, and a group of people with traces of fighting appeared in front of the two yellow teams, and one of them shouted in Russian.


    "Russian? Bear countryman?" The 34 team leader heard that it was Russian, and he took a step forward: "We are from the dragon group. Who are you and why are you in our country."


    "We are from the 7th team and the 11th team of the bear country ability group. I am the captain of the 7th team, Ferrobev." Ferrobev saw the other''s vigilance, and he took the initiative to walk over by himself. , Took out his ID and showed it to the people in Long Group.


    After confirming that there is no error in the identity of the other party.


    "You said, it was Comrade Ye and two beautiful young ladies who killed the alien beast and saved you?" the 34 team leader asked.


    "Yes. If it weren''t for them, we would be dead now. He left an hour ago, and he said that you will come to reclaim the monster... the wreckage of the monster. So I''ll wait here, and by the way, I want to trouble you to help us. Contact China."


    Ferobev said.


    "These... were all beheaded by Mr. Ye and his people?" The 34 team leader looked at the remains of the three alien beasts.


    The alien beasts judge their strength based on their size, and these three alien beasts are all level two.


    "Comrade Ye killed four alien beasts in total, one of which was killed by Comrade Ye himself. I suspect that alien beast was at the seventh-level level, which is the third-level alien beast you Huaxia said." Ferrobev said .


    Three-level monster!


    The hairs of the people in the dragon group are standing up.


    After the first and second level alien beasts appeared, the dragon group had a hunch that the third level alien beast would eventually appear.


    I didn''t expect this time to appear like this.


    "Wait, why didn''t we see the wreckage of the third-level monster?" the 34 team leader asked.


    The third-level alien beast should logically be so big that it is impossible not to see it.


    "It''s the pile of black dust." Ferrobev pointed to the black serpentine dust: "Comrade Ye, this third-level strange beast was killed with a single punch, and only these things were left."


    The people in the yellow group heard that the boss with an open mouth had his eyes popping out.

 Chapter 1994： Prince class teacher

    Chapter 1994 Prince Class Teacher


    English


    The Ashley family castle.


    Catherine was standing in the doorway in a red **** dress, pacing back and forth.


    Seems to be waiting for someone anxiously.


    "Miss, Mr. Ye didn''t say when to come. I think we''d better go back to the castle and wait. If he comes, I will send someone to notify you immediately." The maid Shalin stood beside Catherine and kept saying With.


    "No, I''m going to wait here. I want Ye Hao to be here, the first thing I see is me!" Catherine, who is hundreds of years old, is still here to show his temper.


    Shalin was helpless, Miss Catherine of the dignified Ashley family, the next head of the Ashley family.


    If someone knew that she was for a man, this look would definitely be a shock.


    At this time, a red figure fell from the sky.


    Catherine was pleasantly surprised, but soon her smile disappeared.


    "Why are you here?" Catherine looked at Shirley a little irritably.


    Shirley is wearing a black gothic skirt.


    "Ye Hao asked me to come." Shirley said without concealment.


    This sentence made Catherine''s eyelids jump, a little uncomfortable.


    "Do you know what Ye Hao asked you to do?" Catherine asked.


    "I think it should be aimed at the turbulent events in the world recently, those weird creatures, and the mysterious organizations that attacked the special forces of various parties." Shirley said.


    Brush


    Two red figures suddenly fell from the sky.


    "Your speed is still too slow. It took six hours to fly from Huaxia to here. During the flight, you don''t need to deploy the blood energy to other places, just concentrate on the wings.


    And don''t do unnecessary movements, just pursue the limit of speed. "


    Ye Hao put away his wings and kept talking to Xia Xue next to him.


    Xia Xue kept nodding her head, looking like a strange student.


    At this moment, both Catherine and Shirley looked at Xia Xue, and their expressions were a little weird.


    Shalin glanced at the Chinese woman who could become a blood clan next to Mr. Ye Hao. She felt that her soul felt a strong sense of oppression just by looking at her.


    It made her kneel on one knee involuntarily, as if her actions had greatly offended the woman in front of her.


    "Catherine, Shirley. I''m sorry to keep you waiting for a long time." Ye Hao walked up to the two of them and began to introduce them.


    "This is Miss Catherine of the Ashley family, and now it can be said that she is the ruler of the Ashley family.


    This is Miss Shirley from the Elworth family. She is very knowledgeable and likes to read.


    This is my friend, Xia Xue, a Chinese native. She is also a blood family. "


    Shirley looked at Xia Xue first and asked: "The power of her bloodline and the powerful fluctuations of her blood energy. What level is she?"


    Ye Hao didn''t hide it and said directly: "The bloodline on her body, according to your bloodline, should be the second generation bloodline. She is now at the prince level."


    "Prince level!" Catherine and Shirley both stared at Xia Xue in disbelief.


    You must know that there is no Prince-level existence in the entire blood clan, but the number does not exceed five, and each one is already over a thousand years old.


    And this woman who looked like she was only in her early twenties, turned out to be a prince class.


    And it''s a second-class bloodline!


    This is incredible.


    "I''m looking for you this time because of her business. I want to ask you two to be Xia Xue''s teachers and teach her some blood race fighting skills.


    Among the blood clan I am familiar with the two of you, and I trust you. Catherine has rich practical experience, Shirley is knowledgeable and knows a lot of theoretical knowledge.


    I hope you can teach Xia Xue on my behalf. "Ye Hao said.


    Xia Xue heard Ye Hao''s words, stepped forward, and bowed deeply to Catherine and Shirley.


    "Teacher Kathleen, Teacher Shirley. Please also take care of me."


    Catherine covered her heart and waved her hands repeatedly: "Don''t...don''t call me teacher...I...I can''t afford it."


    Shirley pushed her glasses and looked at Ye Hao: "Ye Hao, are you crazy? You asked us two Duke-level vampires to teach a Prince-level vampire?


    Did you know that there are no more than five Prince-level vampires in our blood clan today! You... how did you develop it? "


    "Don''t ask more about how to cultivate it. Xia Xue is indeed higher than you, but her knowledge about the use of blood power is completely at the elementary school level.


    It''s like holding an ak47 as an iron rod. And you are very strong in this area, so I want to ask you to teach her. "Ye Hao said.


    Yesterday Ye Hao had such an idea when he was beheading an alien beast.


    The best person to educate vampires is naturally the vampire itself.


    So Ye Hao took Xia Xue and flew directly from Huaxia, please Catherine and Shirley.


    "This...this is really inappropriate." Catherine hesitated.


    In the blood race, there is a strict class system, and let the duke-level self educate the prince-level Xia Xue, this is not a crime.


    "What is inappropriate. Who dares to say a word is inappropriate, I will kill him!" Ye Hao said directly.


    Then put his hands on the shoulders of Catherine and Shirley.


    Catherine''s cheeks were slightly red, and she looked at Ye Hao''s hand that was pressing on her bare shoulders.


    "Think about it, Xia Xue is now a prince-level, and her future is unlimited. If you two are her teachers, this doesn''t mean that you indirectly promoted the status of the Asley family and the Elworth family.


    Who dares to bully you, let Xia Xue beat him.


    And Xia Xue also has what you learned, staying with the Prince-level for a long time, maybe you can break through to the Prince-level in a short time.


    In addition, I promise again that within one year, I will find a way to make both of you reach the Prince level. "Ye Hao first explained the benefits, and then finally left the sweetness to the two of them.


    Catherine and Shirley hesitated for a long time, but finally could not resist Ye Hao''s hesitation and agreed to Ye Hao''s matter.


    "Shalin, clean up a room for Miss Xia Xue in our castle, and use the room next to me. Besides, please go down. Everyone in the Aisley family will face Xia in the same way as me. Miss Xue.


    Who dares to have any ritual negligence, punished by family rules!


    You first bring Miss Xia Xue to familiarize yourself with the environment of our old castle. "Catherine ordered.


    "Yes." The head maid Shalin walked to Xia Xue: "Miss Xia Xue, please come with me. I will take you to familiarize yourself with the environment. My name is Shalin, Miss Catherine''s maid, what do you need in the future? Just tell me."


    "Thank you." Xia Xue said.

 Chapter 1995： Layout

    Chapter 1995


    Ye Hao, Kathleen and Shirley wandered around the castle.


    The two women still kept asking how Xia Xue got up.


    A prince-level blood clan in his early twenties, this is simply an earthquake-like thing for the blood clan.


    Even in the strongest period of the blood clan, there has never been such an evil existence.


    But Ye Hao didn''t explain much, and attracted the topic.


    "You are here with strange beasts, as well as unknown forces that attacked the organization. How about these two things?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Monsters...that is, the alien beasts you are talking about. There are more in the southern part of Europe, and a little less in the east. Special organizations in various countries are dealing with this matter.


    The Holy See sent two knights, and the two bishops were responsible for their own cleanup.


    Even the Greek temples and the magic academy sent personnel to kill the alien beasts everywhere. "Catherine said.


    "In this way, your situation in Europe is not too serious." Ye Hao said.


    "Europe is okay. The situation in Africa is currently the most serious. Now there are reports of unidentified creatures appearing on the battlefields in Africa and the Middle East on the Internet.


    Caused a large number of casualties of soldiers and villagers.


    Fortunately, no video has flowed out so far. It is just a rumor, and they all think it is a biochemical experiment conducted by the United States, and did not think about other aspects. "Shirley said.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    Africa is the most backward, and information transmission is also very underdeveloped. It seems that some people deliberately focus on cultivating exotic animals in that part of Africa.


    "As for the mysterious organizations that have attacked various forces, we haven''t found much. But recently their actions have become more and more rampant. I heard that a small family of the wolf clan was exterminated a week ago." Shirley added.


    "I''m also investigating this force now. This force is a bit too mysterious, and has a strong desire for revenge. This desire for revenge is still specifically aimed at existences like us." Ye Hao frowned.


    Things in another world have not been settled yet, and it is really upsetting to make these famous halls.


    "That''s right. One thing to trouble your two big families, gather all the combat units of your family within one month, and be ready for battle." Ye Hao looked at Catherine and Shirley seriously.


    Catherine was taken aback, she said with a foreboding: "Who do you want to fight against?"


    "I can''t say to whom for the time being, but I can promise. When you know who you are going to deal with, there will never be any hesitation. I let you prepare in advance, but I am afraid that you will be in a hurry.


    If you are not willing to make a move, I will not force it. "Ye Hao said.


    "I still can''t control all the Elworth family. If it is an inexplicable battle, I may not be able to control the family''s mind." Shirley looked at Ye Hao apologetically.


    "It''s ok."


    "I can gather most of the Ashley family for some reasons, but the specific situation depends on what enemy you want us to deal with.


    But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m 90% sure that I can get the Assley family to take action, but I can¡¯t. I will support you with at least 30% of the combat power! "Catherine promised.


    "Thank you." Ye Hao nodded: "Xia Xue''s matter is left to you. I have some things to deal with. In addition, tell me a word, apart from studying, it can''t be done in actual combat.


    There are also strange beasts in Europe. At least three second-level strange beasts will be killed every month! "


    "Don''t worry, we will take good care of this prince." Shirley said.


    Catherine gave a joking smile: "I really want to see what it would look like if other blood races knew that there was such a prince.


    ...


    Holy See


    Ye Hao came directly to the holy mountain.


    "His Royal Highness Saint Child." Bishop Judy first noticed Ye Hao''s unconcealed aura, and appeared in front of Ye Hao in red.


    "Why the holy mountain is so deserted, there are a lot less people." Ye Hao asked.


    "Cardinal Edmund, Cardinal Dennis, Cardinal Charles, and the Knights Templar and the Knights of the Holy Cross went out to destroy the demons that appeared all over Europe.


    The holy mountain only left me, and a few knight teams. "Judy Cardinal explained.


    "Is the old pope still there?" Ye Hao asked.


    "in."


    "Take me to see him."


    "Yes."


    Ye Hao came to a garden in the holy mountain, where the old pope was watering the flowers.


    The old pope felt Ye Hao''s appearance, and he turned his head and looked at Ye Hao up and down.


    "Every time you appear, it will bring me a big surprise. The seventh-order peak? You are about to enter the holy level, and you will completely surpass me by then. Do you want to consider sitting in my position?" The old pope revealed Smile.


    "Don''t, I didn''t come to you to discuss these things, I wanted to say a few things.


    First: I found another one of those nine pictures, and that one is in Eagle Eye! "Ye Hao said.


    The old Pope''s smile disappeared, he looked at Ye Hao: "What picture?"


    "There is no word, a blank picture. It is called the sky eye picture by the eagle eye." Ye Hao said


    "How many pictures have you seen so far?" the old pope asked solemnly.


    Ye Hao waved his hand, and the pictures of mountains, beings, and gods appeared in front of the old pope.


    "I have three pictures in my hand. As far as I know, there is also a star map on the Greek temple, and even the eagle-eye map of the eagle eye, we only know there are five!" Ye Hao said.


    "Not five, but seven." The old pope said.


    "What?" Ye Hao was surprised.


    "According to the news I got, there is one in the U.S. The mutants and biochemical people they studied are all successful studies from that picture. That picture is: the picture of beasts.


    In addition, there is a picture that has a 50% chance of being in the Tarot Ruins, but so far I don¡¯t know where the Tarot Ruins are. "The old pope said.


    "Tarot ruins? Is it the Tarot organization?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Yes, it is said to be the headquarters of the Tarot Organization three thousand years ago." The old pope said.


    Ye Hao''s expression was stern: "Now, there are only seven pictures that you know."


    "But don''t worry, the prediction is that the nine pictures will gather together. As long as you don''t combine the nine pictures, you should be fine." The old pope said.


    "But even if the nine pictures are not combined, even if the doomsday prophecy is not fulfilled. Old man, can you guarantee that those guys will not invade the earth?" Ye Hao asked back.


    The old pope was silent.


    "Ye Hao, if that situation happens. I will use a means to send you and some people to other planes, so you can go to find God..."


    "No." Ye Hao interrupted directly: "I''m a person born on this plane, I can''t just run away like this. At least I have to try, if I don''t even try to do it, I''ll live without trying.


    My heart will never pass forever. "


    "You are so nice." The old pope sighed.

 Chapter 1996： Twelve Saints Star Array

    Chapter 1996 Twelve Saint Seiya Star Array


    After talking about Jiutu, Ye Hao asked the old pope what he thought of the chaotic world that has gradually begun to appear recently.


    "It may be the remnants of those who believe in demons, trying to summon demons from another world, come back to our world, and bring disaster to us!"


    The old pope said in a deep voice: "So far I have mobilized most of my power to go to Europe to eradicate those demons."


    "Yeah. I think so too, old guy. I have a plan. I have investigated some things. I will need your people to help me at that time." Ye Hao looked at the old pope.


    The old pope squinted his eyes and raised his scepter.


    "What help, as long as you hold my scepter. The entire Holy See is yours. The Cardinal, the two great knights, and the thousands of followers of the Holy See are your most devout believers."


    Ye Hao rolled his eyes at the old pope.


    "Forget it, it''s useless to tell you more nonsense. You''d better prepare the manpower before the beginning of tomorrow. I believe you will do it by then. I remind you that it''s just for the sake of otherwise you will be in a hurry.


    I''m leaving first, you old fellow, be your Pope here. "


    Ye Hao turned and left.


    The old pope squinted at the back of Ye Hao leaving, his scepter hit the ground.


    Cardinal Judy appeared in front of the old pope and knelt on one knee.


    "Your Excellency the Pope."


    "According to my order, before Christmas. Except for the forces necessary to maintain law and order everywhere, everyone else will withdraw to the holy mountain."


    "Withdraw all of the holy mountains? Why?" Judy Cardinal asked in surprise.


    "Don''t ask too much, just execute." The old pope said sternly.


    "Yes."


    Ye Hao left the sacred mountain, he ran to France to look for L¨¦ya of the wolf clan, and also ordered this kind of thing.


    At the last stop in Europe, Ye Hao came to Greece.


    Ye Hao walked to the Greek temple alone.


    In fact, even if Ye Hao was not familiar with Greece, he knew about the fluctuations in the Greek temple as soon as he entered here.


    Like the sacred mountain, the Greek temples do not restrain their breath fluctuations at all, and it is easy to know where they are.


    But the perimeter of the Greek temple was blocked by a long fence, with the words Military Forbidden Zone hanging on it.


    "It seems that going straight is no more, then there is only a hard drive." Ye Hao''s breath was completely released, and at the same time the calf was bent, the next moment the whole body jumped up to a hundred meters high.


    Then he fell heavily in front of an ancient temple.


    After Ye Hao landed, the ground collapsed.


    Hundreds of soldiers in bronze armor appeared around Ye Hao.


    "Who are you, why did you break into our Greek temple!" A soldier captain said to Lin Yehao.


    "I''m looking for your Athena." Ye Hao said lightly with his hands in his pockets.


    "The saint of Athena in the temple is actually what you can see casually, come and take this person down for me." The soldier captain ordered.


    "Really, what are you doing so irritable. Your sage saint will come to see me soon. Sit down and wait." Ye Hao raised his hand and pressed his palm down slightly.


    All the soldiers kneeled directly on one knee, with painful expressions on their faces, as if they were carrying a huge mountain on their backs.


    No matter how hard they struggle, and the more they want to stand up, the more pain they will have.


    "I advise you to not move around, the more you struggle, the more painful you are." Ye Hao reminded with a smile.


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Golden light suddenly fell from the sky.


    Each of them is a Saint Seiya wearing golden armor, and you can see what they represent from the lines on their armor.


    Ye Hao knew the Taurus Saint Seiya and Aquarius Saint Seiya.


    And Ye Hao didn''t know the Virgo Saint Seiya and Libra Saint Seiya.


    Counting them carefully, all twelve are all here.


    "Hey, you still remember me. I''m here to find your Saint Athena, that is, Yakina." Ye Hao greeted several acquaintances.


    But these people did not speak.


    "Twelve Saint Seiya Star Array." The Leo Saint Seiya shouted angrily, and the phantom of Leo stars appeared on his body.


    The other saints were also full of auras, and the twelve constellations of the stars appeared one by one, and finally formed a gorgeous magic circle.


    "This is the Twelve Saint Seiya Star Array! Who is this man, who can attract the Twelve Saints to take action at the same time, and also sacrifice the Twelve Saint Seiya Star Array!"


    All the bystanders present were surprised.


    "If I remember correctly, it has been at least 18 years, and this circle has not appeared in actual combat."


    "This kid who forcibly intrudes into our Greek temple is going to be unlucky. The star formation of the Twelve Saints is a legend that can defeat the seventh-order powerhouse.


    Even as long as half of the twelve saint fighters reach the seventh rank, the power of the magic circle will be greatly increased, and it is impossible to eliminate the saint-level powerhouse! "


    Ye Hao didn''t rush to do it, but put his hands on his chest and looked at the star formation in front of him with an expression of appreciation.


    "This magic circle is good. It is said that there is a corresponding twelve zodiac circle in China, but unfortunately it has been lost because of the war. The rarity of the circle is similar to the four holy beasts circle.


    However, the power of the Four Saint Beast Array is limited by the material of the Array itself, but this Twelve Saint Seiya Array is constantly improved according to the strength of the caster. "Ye Hao commented lightly.


    He glanced at the twelve people present.


    "There are five Saint Seiyas of Tier VI and seven Saint Seiyas of Tier 5. Then there is no problem with the power of this array for those below the seventh three-star level." Ye Hao pressed his chin and nodded appreciatively.


    It seemed that he didn''t care at all, who was trapped in the center of the circle now.


    "Why, Yakina, how did you entertain the guests?" Ye Hao smiled while looking at an ancient temple on the top of the mountain.


    "Taurus, Sagittarius, Scorpio, Lion, main attack. Pisces, Gemini, Aquarius, Aries main and auxiliary. Capricorn, Virgin, Cancer, Libra."


    A long Qianyin echoed in the air.


    "Yes!" The Twelve Saints screamed and began to attack Ye Hao.


    Countless attacks fell from the sky, completely drowning Ye Hao.


    "It turns out that this is the way your Greek temple entertains people. It''s very special. Then don''t blame me for being impolite. I like ¡®passion¡¯.


    And there is a saying in China, not to be indecent. Besides, Huaxia is no worse than you in terms of law formation. "


    In the smoke, a ray of light burst open, directly blowing away all kinds of smoke.


    Ye Hao still stood there in the previous posture, without any damage, and under his feet was a black and white circle, and there were black bars of different lengths outside the formation.


    People in China know this pattern.


    Tai Chi Bagua Chart!

 Chapter 1997： Sixiang Taiji Bagua Formation

    Chapter 1997 Sixiang Taiji Bagua Array


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers again.


    A flame burst out, forming a flame bird.


    Ye Hao stepped on it, and a pile of clay formed a basalt with a turtle body and a snake tail.


    A dragon-shaped pattern appeared on Ye Hao''s right arm, and then it really turned into a blue dragon, soaring out.


    A white figure jumped out, it was a pure white tiger.


    Four Holy Beasts!


    "This is the essence of China that I studied, combined with Tai Chi and Gossip. I think it should be considered a good gift. I hope you can have fun with my children." Ye Hao smiled slightly.


    This was actually the magic circle he figured out when he was bored. After all, Ye Hao had too much knowledge of Chinese martial arts in his mind, and sometimes he would figure out something when he was bored.


    The useful ones are reserved for the people in Wushuang City.


    This magic circle is one of them, and its power in single-player combat may not be as powerful as Ye Hao himself.


    But this is a battle in a positional battle that combines defensive and offensive battles.


    "Kill!" The Leo Saint Seiya screamed and swept down with the golden lion.


    "Lord Baihu kills. Kill!" Ye Hao seemed to be a general commanding the army at this moment, pointing the country there.


    The white tiger roared and rushed towards the golden lion.


    The sagittarius saint in the distance draws a bow.


    The Pisces Saint Seiya on the side blessed his bow and arrow, and two swimming carps appeared on the arrow.


    A golden arrow shot over with two carps.


    The Taurus Saint Seiya waved his fists, and the shadows of the bull''s head fist fell one by one.


    "The Beigong Xuanwu, a place that stands tall, no one can shake." The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth curled up.


    Xuanwu made a roar like an earthquake, and a huge Xuanwu appeared, directly blocking all attacks.


    "It''s my turn."


    Ye Hao glanced at the blue dragon soaring in the air.


    "The Sovereign of the Azure Dragon, soaring for nine days, Taiji supplementary, the dragon will be in the world."


    The Tai Chi Yin and Yang fish began to spin frantically, and the aura on Qinglong''s body became larger and larger, and it rushed directly to the saints.


    "Shou!" Cancer Saint Seiya, Libra Saint Seiya put on a defensive posture one after another.


    But as soon as the defense was formed, Qinglong broke through, and several people vomited blood.


    "The sparrow of flames, the **** of Nirvana, the sacred fire descends to the world, and annihilates all living beings. The gossip leaves the fire, the wind, and helps the sacred fire start a prairie fire."


    The gossip array began to change.


    Suzaku screamed, the flames on his body were extremely strong, and countless heat waves swept out.


    Even the onlookers felt the heat, and there was a burning sensation on the surface of the skin.


    Boom boom boom boom


    There were constant explosions and the sound of breaking through the air, the earth was trembling, and the sky was full of dark clouds and thunder.


    A figure flew upside down and hit the stone pillar heavily.


    "Look, it''s the Cancer Saint Seiya!" A soldier pointed to the flying Saint Seiya, who was the Taurus Saint Seiya.


    The golden armor on his body began to dissipate a little bit, and at the same time, he passed out and slumped.


    Everyone had an ominous hunch at this moment.


    Three seconds later, another figure flew out.


    "Taurus Saint Seiya!"


    The Taurus Saint Seiya was much luckier than the previous Cancer Saint Seiya. He rolled around on the ground a few times and vomited blood.


    But at least he was awake. He sat slumped on the ground, looking at the circle with shocked eyes.


    There are two and three.


    Saint Seiya kept flying out.


    One, two, three.


    One minute later, the Twelve Saint Seiya Star Array was completely broken.


    The dark clouds in the sky dissipated and the sky was clear.


    The four sacred beasts stood around Ye Hao, as if guarding the world.


    "It''s over." Ye Hao smiled slightly, and the magic circle beside him dissipated.


    "Let go... let me go." A voice came from Ye Hao''s arms.


    I saw the Virgo Saint Seiya, a blonde girl was being held in Ye Hao''s arms, Ye Hao unceremoniously touched the Saint Seiya''s white thigh.


    All the people present who watched this scene were full of anger.


    You must know that in the Greek temple, apart from Yakina, the Virgo Saint Seiya is the most beautiful, and he is only twenty years old. It is the season of innocence.


    But at this time, he was held in his arms by a man, so frivolous.


    You said you can not be angry, but the problem is that this man is too strong.


    Even the Star Array of the Twelve Saints had nothing to do with him, it was really too strong.


    "I''ve let go. It''s the little sister that you won''t come down by yourself. I can''t just remove your hand and let the little sister fall to the ground. Then I am not a gentleman like this." Ye Hao looked serious. expression.


    The Virgo Saint Seiya was almost crying now, not because she didn''t want to come down, but because the man''s hand pressed against her skin and her body couldn''t move at all.


    You don''t have to guess or know that this man must be a famous man.


    He opened his eyes and said nonsense at this, and looked completely innocent.


    "Little sister, why is there dust on the corners of your mouth. You are a saint, how can you let dust stain your beauty and let me wipe it off for you."


    Oops, I can''t remove you when I hold you in my hand, or I can wipe it for you with my tongue. "


    Ye Hao had a serious expression, but he was doing extremely awkward things.


    After he finished speaking, he really lowered his head and stuck out his tongue.


    The whole body of the Virgo Saint Seiya was trembling, and she even closed her eyes in fear.


    "Mr. Ye, stop joking with our little sister." A voice suddenly appeared.


    Yakina, who was serving in an ancient Greek white dress, appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao stopped his movements, he looked at Yakina grinningly.


    "My Lord Saint is finally willing to come out. Your welcome battle is too big. But it almost frightened me. Once I was frightened, I like to hold beautiful women for comfort."


    Ye Hao smiled.


    "Mr. Ye is really sorry. My subordinates are currently cultivating this twelve saints star formation, but they have never had the opportunity to fight.


    So I asked Mr. Ye to help. "Yakina said neither humble nor overbearing, as if she was talking about ordinary things.


    "I think experimenting with the formation is only one of the reasons, and the other reason is that Lord Saint wants to know my strength." Ye Haoxu looked at Yakina.


    This woman just kills two birds with one stone. By the way, she can test her own strength and can also train her own Saint Seiya.


    "If Mr. Ye gets angry, the little girl apologizes here. I imagine that a gentleman like Mr. Ye will not be as knowledgeable as a little girl like me."


    Yakina smiled slightly, looking like a weak woman.


    If this is to be seen by other men, it would be a wish to take out his heart and cherish the other person.

 Chapter 1998： Mocking Beauty Saint Seiya

    Chapter 1998


    "No, I feel that my heart is hurt. I need this beautiful lady to give me a physical treatment." Ye Hao grabbed a hand on the buttocks of the Virgo Saint Seiya.


    The Virgo Saint Seiya''s eyes are red and swollen, it is really about to cry.


    "Then Mr. Ye, what do you want to do before you are willing to give up." Yakina knew that it was impossible for Ye Hao to give up without paying a price.


    The strength that Ye Hao showed just now was at least the seventh-order peak.


    Even in the Greek temple, I dare not say that I can keep him, and Yakina does not want to be an enemy of this man at this time.


    "Promise me a condition." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Yakina.


    "No problem, as long as it doesn''t violate my principles." Yakina agreed: "Please also Mr. Ye to release my Saint Seiya quickly."


    "Oh, I almost forgot. Looking at my memory, I almost forgot that this beauty is still in my arms."


    Ye Hao looked at the Virgo Saint Seiya with an apologetic expression.


    "Sorry beauty, I just patronized and chatted with your sage lady, but I forgot to hold you."


    The Virgo Saint Seiya really wanted to fight this shameless man, and said he had forgotten. Then who was touching my **** just now?


    Ye Hao put the Virgo Saint Seiya on the ground.


    The Virgo Saint Seiya had bright eyes and blushed cheeks and ran away quickly.


    It is estimated that Ye Hao was the first to molest the beauty Saint Seiya in the Greek temple, and no one dared to say anything yet.


    "Mr. Ye, please come with me." Yakina pointed to the direction of the ancient temple.


    Ye Hao followed.


    "Mr. Ye came to our Greek temple this time for what?" Yakina asked.


    "Two things, the first is what is happening all over the world now. Those alien beasts are still attacking the mysterious organizations of various forces. I don''t know if you have any useful information." Ye Hao asked directly.


    "Mr. Ye, do you know that these creatures are alien beasts?" Yakina looked at Ye Hao with some surprise.


    Ye Hao looked at Yakina, and it seemed that the Greek temple also recorded these things in ancient books left over from ancient times.


    "I know with a smile, these are the demons of another world, that is, the demons you call. The creatures left on earth." Ye Hao said.


    Yakina nodded: "After the first battle three thousand years ago, both the devil and the **** left our plane. The **** left a legacy in our world, and the devil naturally also left some power.


    The demons cannot give up because of failure, they will make a comeback again, and these strange beasts are their time bombs left on earth.


    It must not be long before those demons will appear in front of us again. "


    "If those demons do appear, can they really be stopped by the existing power on our planet?" Ye Hao asked back.


    Akina did not speak.


    "Speaking of alien beasts alone, so far we have seen three alien beasts in China. They are Tier 4 and Tier 5 monsters, Tier 2 alien beasts at Tier 6, and Tier 3 alien beasts at Tier 7! "Ye Hao said.


    "The third-level strange beast also appeared?" Yakina was also obviously startled.


    "Yes, now there are only third-level strange beasts. Then I believe that in the near future, holy fourth-level strange beasts will appear all over the world. How many holy-level powerhouses exist on our planet?


    I even have some doubts that without the invasion of evil spirits, this disaster will be enough to destroy most of the forces on our planet! "Ye Hao clenched his fists and said solemnly.


    Yakina nodded: "I know what you mean. When demons in another world invaded three thousand years ago, they just opened a few small passages, and god-level demons appeared!


    At that time, if it were not for the appearance of God, our earth would have been occupied by demons.


    But nowadays, let alone God-level powerhouses on our planet, I don¡¯t even know of Saint-level powerhouses. "


    Akina sighed and shook her head.


    "So with our current situation, it is difficult to resist the invasion of the devil frontally. There is only one way, and that is to prevent them from opening the plane channel.


    This is the only way to make their god-level powerhouses unable to appear on our earth. "Ye Hao said sternly.


    Ye Hao continued: "This is the second thing I want to say. I know of an organization that helps the devil do things. Their purpose is to create chaos on the earth and establish a passage from the earth to the demon plane.


    I am ready to start the operation in January next year. I hope you can gather your strength to cooperate with me. "


    "What organization is the opponent? Where is the action location? What is the opponent''s combat effectiveness?" Yakina asked three times.


    "I can''t tell you all of this now." Ye Hao said straightforwardly.


    Yakina frowned: "You don''t say anything, how can I promise you."


    "You don''t need to agree to me. You just need to gather the power of the Greek temple. When the time is up, you will naturally know what I am talking about. It is your own business if you are willing to take action when that time comes."


    Ye Hao''s words seemed to be confident, sure that Yakina would definitely make a move at that time.


    "Okay, you can. But if your business doesn''t interest me, then I won''t do it." Yakina said.


    "You will definitely be interested, I can guarantee." Ye Hao said with squinting eyes.


    Akina smiled without saying a word.


    "Okay. The two things are finished, let''s talk about what you promised me just now. You can promise me a condition to soothe my injured heart." Ye Hao said with a smile on his face.


    "Let''s talk about it," Yakina said.


    "I want to see your star map." Ye Hao''s words made Yakina''s face suddenly change.


    Yakina said solemnly: "Impossible, you can change the terms."


    "No, I just ask for this. And I just took a look, it shouldn''t violate your personal principles." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Yakina.


    Yakina hesitated for a while, and she stared at Ye Hao: "Okay, you see it''s okay. But besides that, you also need to do one thing."


    "Hey, hey, this is not the same as what we said before."


    "If you agree or not, even if I breach the contract, I won''t let you see the stars."


    Ye Hao shrugged helplessly: "Well, since Saint Athena is shameless, what can I do."


    Yakina ignored the mockery in Ye Hao''s words.


    "I want you to fight against my zodiac. If you win, I will show you my star map." Yakina pointed to the temple on the mountain in the distance.


    The signs of the zodiac are the strongest heritage of Greek temples.


    In history, the Holy See didn''t think about destroying this pagan in Europe, but every time it was blocked by the zodiac.


    "Well, today I also saw the real zodiac sign."

 Chapter 1999： Yellow Island Zodiac

    Chapter 1999 Huangdao Zodiac


    Ye Hao walked into a temple.


    "The atmosphere here is different, this ancient temple is a bit special?" Ye Hao looked at the surrounding stone pillars and murals.


    "This is the Parthenon, and it has also become the Temple of Athena." Yakina said.


    Ye Hao had a pause, and he said in surprise: "Hasn''t the Parthenon been destroyed? The Greek government also uses it as a tourist attraction."


    "That''s just an imitation. This is the real Parthenon." Yakina stopped.


    She looked at Ye Hao: "Are you ready? I will activate the zodiac for ten minutes with my own strength. If you persist, even if you win.


    If you don''t stick to it, the conditions you made before will not be counted. "


    "You are here to cultivate your own strength again, do you want to use me as your sharpening stone?" Ye Hao looked at Yakina mockingly.


    Yakina raised her hand, and the earth shield appeared on her arm.


    "I can''t help it. No amount of training can be as good as actual combat. There are so few powerful enemies that can match us, and it''s impossible for us to have trouble finding someone to fight.


    It just so happened that you came today, so I let the Twelve Saints fight with you. I thought that at least the Twelve Saints would use the Twelve Saints Star Array to be 37 against you.


    I didn''t expect it to be 10.0 open. What state are you now? "


    "The peak of the fairyland, that is to say the seventh-order peak you said." Ye Hao said.


    "I really don''t know what to say about you, I have three great artifacts, and the power that inspired the three great artifacts only reached the seventh-order peak within a few months, but I still didn''t leave you behind.


    Do you think you are the heir of another god, right?


    You can fight so, Ares, God of War? No, you fight fiercely, Hades? "Akina looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    Ye Hao rolled his eyes: "Don''t talk about it anymore. Even if I am the heir of the gods, I am at least the heir of the Eastern gods. I am a pure Chinese man."


    Yakina smiled slightly, and sacrificed the spear of war with her right hand.


    At the same time, he wore a platinum crown on his forehead, and a platinum armor appeared on his body, like a goddess.


    "With the three divine weapons, the combat power is already equivalent to the semi-holy rank. The name of the Athena inheritor is not for nothing." Ye Hao said with emotion.


    At the same time, Ye Hao took out his own skills, and he directly entered the five elements physique.


    A halo of three colors appeared behind Ye Hao.


    "I''m going to start." Yakina reminded.


    "Come on, I''ll end early so I can see your star map early." Ye Hao said.


    Yakina smiled slightly: "This is not necessarily true."


    After speaking, Akina had golden light in her eyes and her eyes became golden.


    There was an ancient Greek language in her mouth, which was a language recorded as a **** in ancient Greece.


    Yakina knelt on one knee with the spear of war in her right hand, beating the shield of the earth in her left hand.


    There was a sound like a war drum.


    Then light appeared in the entire temple.


    Everything around him disappeared, and Ye Hao felt as if he was in the stars and galaxy.


    "This is a **** formation." Xingqiong''s voice suddenly remembered.


    "Shenzhen? Do you know?" Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    "Who said I didn''t know each other? This **** system is still relative to Sister Xingqiong." Evelyn joked.


    "Then you guys, can I support this circle for ten minutes?" Ye Hao asked.


    "It''s difficult." Xingqiang gave a very straightforward statement.


    "Ah? Don''t believe me so." Ye Hao didn''t expect it.


    In his opinion, Yakina is at most a semi-sacred level. Even with the blessing of this divine formation, it shouldn''t be a big problem to hold it for ten minutes.


    "This divine formation cannot be summoned by this woman alone. Someone has arranged this temple, and the divine formation is set up in the temple, and this woman is just the key and energy to unlock the divine formation.


    After this sacred formation is activated, it will be difficult to sustain it for ten minutes even if a Saint-level powerhouse on your planet breaks into it.


    If this woman''s strength was raised to the Saint Level, maybe she could still use this array to single out the God Level powerhouse. "Star Dome gave a high evaluation.


    "Ah? Then am I going to lose!" Ye Hao didn''t expect it.


    "Lost? With your sister Xingqiong, I dare not say anything else. With this star-type magic circle, can you still lose? Don''t hurry up and kneel and lick the goddess of Xingqiong, and serve the goddess of Xingqiong. This small break formation, in minutes It''s broken for you." Evelyn was talking again.


    Xingqiang ignored Evelyn: "I will teach you some simple methods. If you want to break the formation, your current strength is not enough, but it is not a problem instead of a stalemate for ten minutes."


    "Ok."


    ...


    In a temple next to the temple.


    The Twelve Saints are recovering here.


    Aries Saint Seiya treats people one by one.


    "This Chinese man is too strong, right? We set up the Star Array, and it was broken in less than eight minutes. We were all defeated by a dozen of us."


    "Who can say no? His four-image formation is too powerful. I can''t hold it at all. I feel like my whole body is falling apart."


    "I tell you, don''t underestimate the Easterners. One of my teachers once said, don''t underestimate the Easterners, don''t provoke the Chinese.


    The background of Huaxia people is no weaker than that of Europe. "Scorpio Saint Seiya said a man in a suit with eyes.


    The Virgo Saint Seiya was the least injured. She squatted in a corner holding her leg and muttered aggrievedly: "A strong man is a stinky hooligan."


    Capricorn Saint Seiya, Katie walked to the Virgo Saint Seiya, patted the other person on the shoulder, and comforted: "Okay, don''t be angry. That guy didn''t do anything excessive."


    "What do you mean by not doing anything excessive, he touched my thighs, and even my ass, even..." The Virgo Saint Seiya thought of this, and she felt all the hairs on her body.


    "Although Mr. Ye is sometimes squinting, he is a very reliable comrade-in-arms. He also helped Lady Saint to retrieve the artifact from the Dragon Nest before, and he is also a friend of our Greek temple." Katie comforted.


    The Virgo Saint Seiya was still indignant.


    At this moment, they felt the fluctuations from the Parthenon temple next door.


    Several saints stood up abruptly.


    "This is the breath of the zodiac!"


    "Is the Saintess who is using the zodiac to fight that man?"


    Everyone showed nervous expressions.


    Could it be that the man attacked the Lord Saint?


    "Okay, don''t panic everyone. Lord Saintess has three artifacts in his hands, and they are still in the Parthenon. It can be said to be the safest place for Lord Saintess." The Aries Delis calmed everyone''s emotions.


    But everyone is still worried about the battle in the Parthenon.

 Chapter 2000： Im not as good as him

    Chapter 2000 I''m Not As Good As Him


    Half an hour later, Ye Hao walked out of the Parthenon in full view, and Yakina followed him.


    Seeing such a plain scene.


    This makes everyone very suspicious. Was it their illusion just now?


    The Lord Saint did not use the zodiac?


    "Okay, everything I want to say and everything I want to see is done. I want to go too. You don''t have to give it away." Ye Hao waved his hand leisurely.


    "Mr. Ye won''t stay, let''s take a look at the Greek scenery." Yakina smiled and looked at Ye Hao with a very good attitude.


    It seems that the two are old friends who haven''t seen each other for a long time.


    "No, Huaxia still has a lot of things to deal with." Ye Hao shook his head: "Farewell."


    After Ye Hao finished speaking, his body flashed and disappeared before everyone''s eyes.


    Yakina''s smile slowly disappeared, her eyes were serious.


    "My Lord Saint."


    The Saint Seiya of the twelve constellations came to Yakina.


    "Why are you all here?" Akina was a little surprised.


    The Aries Saint Seiya stood up and asked, "My lord, we all felt the fluctuations of the zodiac from the Parthenon?"


    "Yes, I had a fight with Mr. Ye just now." Yakina didn''t hide it.


    "Then the result?" Several Saint Seiya asked curiously.


    "I used three great artifacts to maintain the zodiac sign with my own strength, and I faced him for ten minutes." Yakina''s tone was flat.


    But in the minds of others, an unimaginable picture emerged.


    "My lord... you won?" The Virgo Saint Seiya asked in an uncertain tone, because when Ye Hao left, there was no wound on his body.


    It is difficult for anyone to judge who is going to win or lose.


    "I''m not as good as him." Yakina said four words, but it stirred up a shocking wave in the hearts of twelve people.


    "It''s impossible." The Taurus Saint Seiya couldn''t believe it, and he didn''t want to be his own saint. The heir of the goddess Athena is not as good as a Chinese.


    "I set a rule with him. He stays in my zodiac for ten minutes, even if I lose. For ten minutes, I tried every means and still couldn''t beat him." Yakina said solemnly.


    Can that man stay in the zodiac for ten minutes?


    Many saints were silent.


    Of course, there are also those who refuse to admit defeat. The Virgo Saint Seiya retorted unwillingly: "My Lord Saint, this can only be regarded as a draw. How can you be regarded as losing.


    And you didn''t use all the power of the zodiac at all, otherwise it would not be easy to defeat that Chinese. "


    Akina glanced at the Virgo Saint Seiya.


    She shook her head and laughed at herself: "I couldn''t use the zodiac sign by myself. I can only use the magic circle of the Parthenon to use it. At this point, I''m one step weaker than him.


    Although there are two ways to activate the zodiac, one is to use it on its own, and the other is to stimulate the stored power to activate the magic circle.


    In the second case, the scope of the zodiac can be directly expanded to most of the Greek temples, which can resist the siege of the holy powers.


    But this is no longer my power, but the power of the entire Greek temple.


    If he can stand alone against the power of the entire Greek temple, then it is not that I am inferior to him today, but that I am not worthy to fight him.


    All in all, if my battle with him is replaced by any place other than the Greek temple, my odds of winning are less than 20%. "


    When the voice fell, Yakina turned and prepared to leave. As she walked down the steps, she suddenly commanded the Aries Saint Seiya.


    "Give me an order, everyone will return to the Greek temple to stand by after Christmas."


    "Yes." The Aries Saint Seiya took his orders.


    After Yakina left, there were only twelve constellation saints left in the Parthenon.


    "Don''t go to see Mr. Ye with discrimination. The Lord Saint is right, she can be in the zodiac, which is maintained by her three artifacts, and is still on the battlefield of Parthenon, which is a great blessing to Lord Saint. .


    Mr. Ye is already stronger than Master Saint in terms of combat effectiveness. "The Aquarius Saint Seiya patted the Virgo Saint Seiya on the shoulder, comforting.


    The Virgo Saint Seiya bit her lip lightly. She was unwilling to be a gangster who molested herself. She was even better than the Lord Saint.


    You know her idol in life is the Lord Saint.


    ...


    Over the Mediterranean Sea, Ye Hao spread his wings and soared.


    "The fighting power of the Greek temple is still good, although it is not as good as the Holy See. But with the zodiac sign in the array, at least it is impossible to destroy the Greek temple.


    Yakina and her saints fought near the Greek temple, and their fighting power increased by at least 30% to 50%. "Ye Hao muttered to himself.


    "That Yakina, you can have a good relationship. She has a godhead in her body. Although it is not complete, it is only a matter of time before she can enter the **** level." Xingqiong said.


    "I can also see that this world has such a strong talent at the same age as me. The only thing I can think of is her." Ye Hao agreed with Xingqiong.


    "That''s right. Xingqiong, it''s been nearly a year, and you have never mentioned the restoration of your divine body. When shall we do it?" Ye Hao suddenly asked.


    If the divine body can be restored for Star Sky, then Ye Hao can be regarded as an extra powerful weapon.


    There is a goddess, who is not walking sideways on this earth.


    "The girl''s current realm is only congenital. At least it has to wait until she enters the holy realm." Xingqiong said lightly.


    The girl Xingqiang refers to is naturally the Grand Sun Rong.


    "That''s it, it seems I really don''t remember. Then let''s return to Huaxia, there is still a task to be completed in time so far."


    Ye Hao opens the system page.


    ¡¾Tang Yuan Sacred Realm: Stage One¡¤Convince the old Tang master that he can let Tang Yuan enter the Holy Realm. completed.


    The second stage: Help Tang Yuan reach the Holy Land in six months. undone¡¿


    This is Tang Yuan''s mission to enter the Holy Realm, and the mission time is three months left.


    Since then, Tang Yuan''s strength has been in the late stage of Wonderland and has never been improved.


    Ye Hao now needs to find a way to improve Tang Yuan''s strength as soon as possible. In this way, when dealing with Yingyan, Ye Hao can also have a Saint-level powerhouse beside him.


    "Star Sky, Evelyn. Is there any way to improve a person''s strength in a short time?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I know some, but those are beyond the reach of the Earth plane. I can''t help it unless you can find medicinal materials of the level similar to Dragon Soul Grass." Xingqiong replied.


    Things at the level of Dragon Soul Grass can''t be found casually.


    "When I landed on the earth before, I knew that there is a place that can enhance the strength of people and is quite suitable for people on earth." Evelyn broke good news to Ye Hao.

 Chapter 2001： Secrets of the Bermuda Triangle

    Chapter 2001 The Secret of the Bermuda Triangle


    Bermuda triangle.


    Ye Hao and Tang Yuan came to this sea full of mysterious legends on the yacht.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Tang Yuan interrogated Ye Hao curiously.


    "Did you forget that I was at your Tang Sect three months ago and promised your father something." Ye Hao looked at the endless sea in front of him.


    Tang Yuan was taken aback and looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "At that time, I promised your father that you will be able to reach the Saint level within six months." Ye Hao said.


    Tang Yuan hurriedly explained: "My father has already told me about this matter. You are now the palace lord of the underworld. Those things you said before are completely jokes and are not counted."


    The old sect master Tang actually left that thing behind.


    Ye Hao is now the Palace Master of the Underworld, and this is enough to make Old Tang Master dare not offend.


    In addition, Tang Yuan''s effort in just a few months broke through from the peak of his innate to the late stage of Wonderland.


    Tang Yuan was less than thirty years old and was of such a high level.


    The old Tang master completely believed that Tang Yuan could enter the Holy Realm at least ten years ago, so it didn''t matter what three months he was.


    "What I said, I have never repented." Ye Hao did not give Tang Yuan any opportunity to persuade him.


    "Don''t ask too much now, you will know naturally later."


    Ye Hao returned to the warehouse and continued to drive the yacht forward.


    "Is it almost there?" Ye Hao interrogated Evelyn.


    "Still ahead." Evelyn said.


    "Is it really possible to improve my strength here? Does it work for me?" Ye Hao asked.


    Ye Hao has been stuck at the peak of Wonderland for several months, and he hopes to further improve his strength.


    If Ye Hao had let others know about this situation, he would definitely be envious and jealous.


    It took less than three months to advance to the peak of the fairyland, and it was too long.


    This makes it difficult for those who spend as little as four or five years to break through a small state in the fairyland, and as many as seven or eight years!


    "This place where you became the Bermuda Triangle by you is a plane channel opened by our Protoss in the battle that year. At that time, the demons were still here in a fierce battle with us, just to close our channel.


    Because of the long battle, the plane here is quite unstable, and plane turbulence has appeared. "Evelyn said.


    "What is Planar Turbulence?" Ye Hao asked.


    "The turbulence of the plane is due to the instability of the plane, leading to the force flowing out of the gaps in the plane. This force cannot exist in the plane for too long, but it is very dangerous.


    Don¡¯t you have a big horror story about the Bermuda Triangle, the plane crashed, the cruise ship disappeared, there is no trace.


    This should be because these airplane cruise ships encountered plane turbulence and were torn apart by plane turbulence. So there was no clue left. "Evelyn explained.


    "Then the strength of a person that can be improved by the turbulence of the plane? Doesn''t it cause any harm to us?" Ye Hao looked at the calm sea surface.


    He didn''t expect the truth behind the original Bermuda legend.


    Evelyn went on to say: "Planar turbulence is also divided into levels, there are small turbulence, medium turbulence, and large turbulence. It''s like you classify tornadoes and typhoons.


    The small turbulence has little power, almost a fighter of Tier 5 and Tier 6 can handle it.


    The mid-turbulent current is slightly more powerful, and the seventh-order strength can resist.


    The Great Turbulence is slightly dangerous, and requires people from the 7th peak to the 8th level.


    For this person named Tang Yuan, this kind of turbulence can temper the body and soul, and quickly increase the strength, but it also has a certain degree of danger. If there is a mistake, it may be swallowed by the turbulence.


    However, this empress is a researcher of space. You only need to place a little power of the law of space on her. She will be seriously injured at most, and there will be no life threatening. "


    "Then me, I''m also the pinnacle of Wonderland." Ye Hao asked this question again.


    "Forget it, your body and soul are not about the holy level, you are about to catch up with the **** level. It is unlikely to be upgraded by the turbulent flow of this plane. But you can also try to increase your strength a little." Fu Lin said perfunctorily.


    Ye Hao was helpless.


    I have a solid foundation, which is not what I want.


    "See, there is a small turbulence in the sea 300 meters ahead! You have the power of the law of space, you should be able to see it!" Evelyn suddenly shouted.


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked into the distance.


    Not to mention, something really appeared on the surface of the sea.


    That thing is almost transparent, and ordinary people can''t see it at all.


    It''s like an invisible tornado.


    A seabird flew into it and disappeared out of thin air in the next moment.


    "I will tell you the method of drainage." Evelyn passed the method directly to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao walked quickly to the deck.


    "Tang Yuan, you are sitting on the deck." Ye Hao said to Tang Yuan.


    Tang Yuan was stunned. Although she didn''t know what Ye Hao wanted to do, she still sat on the deck honestly.


    Ye Hao placed several spatial arrays on Tang Yuan''s body, so as to at least guarantee that Tang Yuan''s life would not be in danger.


    "Tang Yuan, remember. After a while you may feel something rushing into your body, all you have to do is to collide with it with various means, and then slowly wipe it out.


    It may attack your body, blood, muscles and bones, and even soul! "Ye Hao reminded.


    "Yeah." Tang Yuan nodded.


    Ye Hao raised his hand and displayed the space technique.


    The small turbulence in the distance was absorbed as if attracted.


    Ye Hao drew an arc with his hand, causing the small turbulence to be directly introduced into Tang Yuan''s body.


    Tang Yuan''s body shook, her skin was trembling, and the veins under her skin were constantly trembling.


    Tang Yuan showed pain on her face, but she still remembered Ye Hao''s words and confronted this force.


    Three hours later.


    Tang Yuan spouted out blood, gasping for breath.


    "How do you feel?" Ye Hao asked next to him.


    He has been paying attention to Tang Yuan for these three hours. Although he has taken preventive measures, Ye Hao still wants to prevent some accidents from happening.


    An expression of excitement appeared on Tang Yuan''s face: "I feel that I have touched the bottleneck in the late stage of Wonderland. Just now, the force smashed into my body, although it made my muscles and bones very painful, and my soul was tranced.


    But after getting over it, I felt that my meridians were bigger than before, my tibia had healed for a long time, and my soul suddenly became a lot! "


    "Well, let''s continue hitting while the iron is hot!" Ye Hao said.


    "No problem!" Tang Yuan nodded, her eyes hot.


    In fact, Tang Yuan described the pain she had endured a lot lighter, but in her opinion, it was normal for her to suffer and suffer from a practice.


    Anyone who can reach the seventh rank has never suffered such pains as broken internal organs, displacement, or even broken limbs, disordered soul, etc.


    If you can''t bear even such a bit of pain, what kind of martial arts and holy realm are you still looking for! It''s better to go home and sell sweet potatoes.

 Chapter 2002： Tang Yuan? Holy Land!

    Chapter 2002 Tang Yuan? Holy Land!


    For the next ten days, Ye Hao kept looking for the turbulence of space and injected it into Tang Yuan''s body.


    On the fifth day, Tang Yuan successfully broke through to the peak of Wonderland.


    During this period, Ye Hao also tried several times, and even several times directly injected several planes into his body at the same time.


    But Ye Hao showed no signs of breaking through, but his realm was more stable than before.


    At least Ye Hao''s strength is worth fighting alone with the Semi-Holy Grade.


    "Is that a plane turbulence group in front?" Ye Hao noticed that there was a chaotic plane turbulence group under the seabed, dozens of small turbulences, five or six turbulences, and even one or two big turbulences. .


    They are like a school of fish, swimming together on the bottom of the sea.


    Ye Hao took a look at the time. It was November 15th.


    There are ten days left before Christmas, and he must leave here and go to the appointment.


    "Tang Yuan, there is a large plane turbulent group below. It may be dangerous, but maybe it can let you seize the opportunity to break into the Holy Realm!


    I won''t force you to make your own choice. "Ye Hao gave Tang Yuan the right to choose.


    Because this plane turbulence group does exist a certain danger.


    "You don''t need to choose at all." Tang Yuan smiled and looked at the sea calmly: "Our world is scarce in energy, and every level of improvement requires a great opportunity.


    So in the fairyland, even if it is the opportunity of a lifetime of nine deaths, someone will try, not to mention this is still a chance to break into the holy realm.


    If I miss this time, I will regret it for the rest of my life. "


    Ye Hao showed a smile that he had known for a long time.


    Ye Hao, Tang Yuan, and even the people around Ye Hao have basically this character.


    Will not admit defeat, will not give up.


    "I''ll take you down." Ye Hao took Tang Yu into the water directly, because the turbulent group of this plane was really huge, and Ye Hao couldn''t drain it into Tang Yu''s body.


    It can only be said that Tang Yu brought it to the bottom of the sea and let Tang Yu himself enter the turbulent group.


    Tang Yuan''s clothes burst as soon as he approached the turbulent group.


    The surface of the skin seemed to be cut with an invisible blade.


    Blood flooded in the sea.


    Tang Yuan''s expression became painful and distorted.


    Ye Hao couldn''t do anything about this, only watching Tang Yuan''s persistence.


    ...


    November 20


    Ye Hao returned to China, and he returned to Wushuang City.


    Because of Ye Hao''s reminder, the sect master of Tang also came to Wushuang City.


    He saw Tang Yuan who was unconscious in Ye Hao''s arms.


    "Palace Master, what''s wrong with Tang Yuan?" Old Sect Master Tang asked hurriedly.


    "Did you get attacked outside?" Su Xiaoxiao looked at the two worriedly.


    Ye Hao explained: "It''s okay, it''s just that I took Tang Yuan to break through his own realm. Tang Yuan is now the pinnacle of the fairyland, and is in a very delicate realm.


    There was actually no injury on his body, but he couldn''t wake up for a short time.


    If she waits for her to wake up, it is very likely that she can break through to the holy realm. "


    Old Tang master widened his eyes: "What? Holy Land!"


    "Ye Hao, what did you take Tang Yuan to do? In only half a month, Tang Yuan has reached the peak of the fairyland, and has the opportunity to break into the holy realm?" Su Xiaoxiao showed an expression of disbelief.


    "It''s nothing, I just went to a place convenient for cultivation. I will take you there when you have enough strength in the future." Ye Hao smiled and walked towards the inner courtyard with Tang Yuan in his arms.


    Old Tang master followed and looked at her unconscious daughter: "Palace Master. Then how long will it take for my daughter to wake up!"


    Old Tang master was excited and worried.


    The excitement is that Tang Sect is really about to appear a Saint-level powerhouse, and what is worried is whether there will be any mistakes in Tang Yuan''s current situation.


    "In terms of time, it can be as short as half a month. As long as two or three months, it depends on herself." Ye Hao looked at Tang Yuan.


    In the past five days, Ye Hao insisted on this poisonous lady''s horror towards him. In the turbulent group, even if the skin was broken, the bones were broken, and the seven orifices were bleeding, he did not retreat in the slightest, and kept holding on.


    "I''ll set it up first. During this period of time, the old sect master looks at Tang Yuan, but don''t disturb her." Ye Hao took Tang Yuan to a prepared room.


    She was placed inside, and several magic circles were laid out on the ground.


    "Palace Master, don''t worry, my old bone will never leave this place before Tang Yuan wakes up!" Old Sect Master Tang said sternly.


    This is Tang Sect''s hope in the future, don''t let Ye Hao''s instructions, he can''t relax his vigilance.


    "That''s good, I''ll leave it to you here. I still have some things to do. This is just my return to China for the time being." Ye Hao said.


    "Palace Master, you are busy, you are going to do your business." The old Tang master respectfully sent Ye Hao away.


    The old Tang master''s admiration for Ye Hao is like a surging river.


    Not only has he become the palace lord of the underworld, he is actually ready to make Tang Yuan a saint-level powerhouse in just six months.


    This caused the old Tang master to look forward to the battle between Wushuang City and Tianmen.


    By then, he believed.


    The whole world trembles and fears because of the rise of one person or power.


    ...


    Ye Hao paid a visit to Song Ying and the others, and left without stopping.


    He first went to Xiangdu by private jet.


    In the most upscale hotel box in Xiangdu, two people are already waiting here.


    And at the door is a row of handsome women in black.


    "Mr. Ye." Xue Tuo Luo saw Ye Hao and saluted.


    Since the Battle of the Mass Burial Valley in Australia, Xue Daluo''s attitude towards Ye Hao has also changed a lot.


    At least not as hostile as before.


    "The two adults have already been waiting in the room." Xue Tu Luo opened the door.


    Ye Hao walked in, then the door closed.


    Ye Hao saw two beautiful women sitting on the sofa in front of the French windows, enjoying the night view of Xiangdu.


    "Old friends are here, and I won''t be greeted either." Ye Hao walked over and looked at the two demon butterflies in power.


    Queen Black Butterfly


    Hierarch Hayley


    "You, a big man, still need our two delicate beauties to welcome you." Hei Butterfly smoked a woman''s cigarette.


    "I brought back a big news this time." Ye Hao showed a mysterious smile and looked at the two women: "But looking at the two beautiful women like this, they should be not interested in my news."


    "What news?" Hai Li looked at Ye Hao and asked curiously.


    "It took me a month to find the headquarters of the Eagle Eye Base." Ye Hao''s plain tone, but said the news that made the complexion of Hei Butterfly and Hai Li greatly changed.


    Black Butterfly stood up abruptly and walked in front of Ye Hao.


    "Hawkeye base? Where is it!"

 Chapter 2003： The story of the restaurant owner

    Chapter 2003 The Story of the Restaurant Owner


    "I can''t tell you yet, but you can let the people in your organization prepare, and there will be a big show soon." Ye Hao smiled.


    Both Black Butterfly and Haili looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this for now. Let''s talk about the Christmas appointment, there are five days away. We will go to the appointment now, or how to say it." Ye Hao looked at the two women.


    This is the last time I received an invitation letter from a former Tarot member, Wheel of Fortune in Australia.


    Christmas appointment in the Mediterranean.


    "We still have to go, but we must be prepared to deal with any possibility." Black Butterfly said.


    "Do you suspect that this wheel of fortune might be waiting for us?" Ye Hao frowned slightly.


    "We can''t rule out this possibility. Since the disbandment of the Tarot Organization for hundreds of years, the existing members have rarely contacted, and even some have changed their numbers.


    Except for the identity of the heir of the former Tarot organization, there is nothing to do. "Black Butterfly explained.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    Not to mention this kind of organization that has been disbanded for a long time, even the five kings in the Hawkeye organization are now carrying ghosts.


    "Then let''s step on the Mediterranean side in advance," Ye Hao said.


    "I think so too." Black Butterfly said.


    After the three agreed, the next day they set off from Xiangdu for the European Mediterranean.


    First arrived in a small country, Albania, between Italy and Greece.


    This small country is also close to the Mediterranean.


    Come to live in a five-star hotel.


    "What do you say? Is it to stay here or where to go?" Ye Hao looked at the two women.


    "Let''s watch the changes first," said Black Butterfly.


    Hailey doesn''t talk much, but generally follows Black Butterfly''s decision.


    "Well, then I will go out for a stroll. It''s boring to stay in the hotel." Ye Hao left the hotel by himself.


    This country is not very big, at most it is equivalent to a province in China.


    It is based on tourism, so there are many shops.


    Ye Hao found a Chinese-style restaurant near the sea and with unobstructed views. Sitting by the window, it is rare to enjoy such a quiet atmosphere.


    The owner of the shop is also a Chinese. After Ye Hao speaks Chinese, he enthusiastically served him some special dishes.


    "Brother, I think you have an unusual temperament. You must be a wealthy business man. We are also destined in this foreign country. My name is Mao. I will give you a 50% discount on this meal. Don''t refuse to give your brother a face. "Boss Mao is very polite.


    "My surname is Ye. Then I will respect my fate, thank you." Ye Hao was not polite.


    "You''re welcome, our old saying in China. Rely on your parents at home, and rely on friends when you go out. In this foreign country, you naturally rely on Chinese people."


    The restaurant business is not bad, one-third of the tables are full.


    In his spare time, Boss Mao would come over to talk to Ye Hao.


    It seems that the boss is an enthusiastic person.


    At this time, a blond young man walked in with a brand name.


    Boss Mao greeted him enthusiastically, and then personally sent him into a luxurious box with three-sided glass windows.


    But before long, the two people in the box seemed to be arguing about something. The blond man kept patting the table with his hand and pointing his finger at Boss Mao.


    Boss Mao looked embarrassed and kept explaining there.


    Then the two walked out of the box.


    "I warn you, you must prepare everything for me anyway!" The blond man directly grabbed Boss Mao by the collar and threatened Boss Mao''s nose.


    "This...this is really difficult to handle. In our shop, special ingredients must be ordered at least half a month in advance. Sir, we really have no extra ingredients for the meal you ordered yesterday." Boss Mao explained.


    "I don''t care! I tell you, today my guests are very important. If I can''t see the dishes I want with the ingredients, believe it or not, I will make you unable to stay in this country!" The blond man pushed Mao abruptly. boss.


    As soon as Boss Mao retreated, his lumbar spine hit the corner of the table and his face showed pain.


    The blond man left the restaurant regardless.


    Ye Hao stood up and walked over: "Boss Mao, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay... It''s okay, but I accidentally bumped into the waist. My waist was originally bad." Boss Mao forced a smile, still with sweat on his forehead.


    "I have learned some massages. Let me give Boss Mao a press." Ye Hao helped Boss Mao to his position.


    Boss Mao did not refuse.


    "Boss Mao, why did that guest get angry just now? He threatened that your restaurant won''t open here." Ye Hao asked.


    "Hey... that customer ordered a place yesterday, but many of the dishes he ordered are very special dishes, and the ingredients need to be delivered from Australia and Asia.


    It is impossible to do it without booking half a month in advance.


    But the customer just wants to eat those dishes. "Boss Mao sat on the chair, and Ye Hao pressed his lumbar spine.


    "In this case, the guest should be at fault first. Boss Mao, you can call the police." Ye Hao said.


    "Call the police? Brother, haven''t you been abroad? This is actually the same both at home and abroad, and a strong dragon can''t beat a local snake. The man just now belongs to a family supported by this country.


    They are equivalent to relatives of the emperor, and the police have nothing to do with them. "Boss Mao shook his head.


    Ye Hao frowned slightly: "Boss Mao, there is one thing I don''t know if it''s appropriate to say it. Just now you said that you went abroad to start a business by yourself, why not consider returning to China to open a store?"


    "Who doesn''t want to make a fortune in China. But Chinese food is too fierce in China. It''s like table tennis competition is more fierce in the country than in the world. In this country, Chinese food can be the mainstay, and Western food can be supplemented by catering.


    I have a little money, but I can''t compete completely in China. I have three sons again, and I am raising a child now, no better than before. And if you want to raise it well, one child will cost 50,000 to 60,000 a year, and three children will cost more than 200,000.


    This is not a major illness or a disaster, and in the future, we will have to prepare a house for the three children, which is tens of millions.


    I don''t want to make money for them while I can still run now. What will they do in the future? "Boss Mao sighed.


    He took out a photo from his pocket, which was a family portrait of four.


    "Rural people are running to cities to make money, and urban people are running to first-tier cities to make money. The competition is becoming more and more fierce, and we have to run abroad to avoid risks.


    I can only go home twice a year. Who doesn''t want to stay together as a family. "Boss Mao clenched his fists.


    You can see a lot of cocoons from his hands, which are only available to chefs who have been in charge for a long time.


    Ye Hao was silent, this was everything a head of the family had to carry.

 Chapter 2004： I want to see, why dont you let me go

    Chapter 2004 I want to see, why don''t you let me go


    "How can I tell you so much." Boss Mao suddenly recovered, he stood up with a silly smile, "Sorry, it''s all my own business.


    In fact, when the time comes, it won''t work. I will have some relationships. At most, I will give some gifts to make amends. It won''t be a big deal. "


    Boss Mao said so, but there was still lingering worry in his eyes.


    Ye Hao didn''t talk about it again: "Boss Mao, look at how your waist is."


    "My waist? Huh. Why doesn''t it hurt anymore?" Boss Mao was surprised to find that his waist didn''t hurt anymore: "Brother Ye, you shouldn''t be a medical student. So amazing!"


    "You can say the same." Ye Hao smiled without explaining much.


    "I''ll take this meal, so please enjoy what you want to eat." Boss Mao said boldly: "You eat first, and I won''t chat with you."


    After speaking, Boss Mao walked away quickly.


    You don''t have to think about it, he is mostly thinking about the solution to this matter.


    After more than an hour passed, a light rain fell outside.


    The Mediterranean Sea in the light rain is beautiful.


    But this beautiful scene was soon broken by the blond man who came back.


    The blond man walked directly into the box, the box door was not closed, and the waiter kept delivering the dishes.


    Soon, the blond man started to make trouble.


    "What is this?" The blond man pointed to a plate of abalone.


    "Sir, this is abalone...island abalone..." Boss Mao gave a professional smirk.


    "You think I haven''t eaten abalone... I want Australian double-headed abalone! What do you mean by that?" the blond man patted the table and reprimanded.


    Boss Mao said embarrassingly: "Sir. The Australian double-headed abalone needs to be booked with Australia half a month ago. We really don''t have one now."


    "What about the yellow-lipped fish I want?" the blond man asked.


    Yellow-lipped fish is a species of Chinese fish, costing about five or six hundred dollars per pound. In China, only wealthy businessmen can eat it.


    "Yellow-lipped fish also need to be booked. This kind of fish can''t be stored for too long. We usually book it five days in advance and then send it from China." Sweat appeared on Boss Mao''s forehead.


    "What about this matsutake? I want blue crystal matsutake. What is this you got me? A few hundred dollars of matsutake?" The blond man picked up Boss Mao''s collar again.


    "I think you, the Chinese, don''t want to open a restaurant with us anymore! I tell you, I offended me. I let you all yellow monkeys get out of this country!" While the blond man was reprimanding loudly, A hand rested on his shoulder.


    The next moment, his body flew out involuntarily and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Brother Ye." Boss Mao saw Ye Hao stand up for himself, and his skill in throwing people to the ground at once was very powerful, but his heart was suspended.


    "Boss Mao, doing business is very hard and tiring. But if your wife and children in China know that you are so humble to earn money, they will not be happy." Ye Hao looked at Boss Mao''s eyes.


    Boss Mao clenched his fists and lifted his head slightly, tears of grievance already flowing in his eyes.


    "FUCK, kid, are you looking for death! Do you dare to move me, do you know who I am?" The blond man pointed at Ye Hao, furious.


    "I don''t care who you are, I only know what you just said. I don''t like it very much." Ye Hao stared at the blond man with cold eyes.


    The gaze made the blond man shiver, and it felt like he was being stared at by a murderer.


    "You...you are not an ordinary person?" The blond man suddenly said.


    Ye Haoxu stared at the blond man. There were also some energy fluctuations in the blond man''s body, but it was very weak and almost negligible.


    It is equivalent to a first-order fighter.


    Seeing Ye Hao didn''t speak, the blond man thought the other party had acquiesced: "Boy, I warn you. I don''t care where you are. Today I invited two important people to eat here.


    If you hit me now, you have offended them! "


    "Offend? Ha ha ha, I want to know who I offended. But I can tell you that there is no force in this world that I dare not offend." Ye Hao picked up a red wine bottle next to him and drank directly. The bottle hit the blond man''s head.


    The blood on the blond man''s head was accompanied by red wine.


    "This bottle is because your mouth just said something you shouldn''t say."


    The blond man was smashed into chaos. He shouted in a daze, "You...you dare to beat me. I tell you, the Greek temple and Holy See will not let you go!"


    Greek temple, Holy See?


    The smile on Ye Hao''s face was even stronger. He lifted a chair and directly pressed it on the blond man, keeping him lying on the ground.


    "Well, then I''ll be waiting here today. I want to see how the Greek temple and Holy See can''t let me go."


    Ye Hao was talking, but Boss Mao grabbed Ye Hao''s arm anxiously.


    "Brother Ye, you are in trouble. The Greek temple and the Holy See are the two major religions in Europe. If you offend these two forces, you can''t mix anything in Europe."


    Boss Mao has been around for many years. Although he does not know the real situation of the Greek Temple and Holy See, he knows that these two are the two largest religious organizations in Europe.


    "You go quickly, it feels like flying back to China."


    Ye Hao couldn''t help but feel a little moved. Today, there is only one side. Boss Mao actually first considered not his own danger, but persuaded Ye Hao to leave.


    "Boss Mao, we are all Huaxia people. Huaxia people will not let others bully their compatriots. This matter today. I will not hold you responsible. I will settle this matter. You believe me."


    "Hahahaha. Settle this? Huangpi...boy, who do you think you are. I tell you, you are done. Even if you get China back, I will have a way to kill you!" The blonde boy screamed crazy. Tao.


    A person who has been aloof will naturally become a little crazy when he is stepped under his feet suddenly.


    At this moment, a black four-seater Ferrari stopped at the door outside the restaurant, and three beautiful figures got out of the car.


    Ye Hao saw the person coming, and his face showed an abusive smile.


    This is a bit too coincidental, I didn''t expect that I happened to meet an acquaintance.


    The blond man also saw the person outside the window: "Hahahaha, boy, you are done. Do you know who the person is here? They can pinch to death with a finger..."


    Before the blond man finished speaking, Ye Hao picked up a plate of fish and stuffed it into his mouth abruptly, blocking his throat.


    "Woohoo..."


    The blond man''s mouth was scalded by the hot fish, and he kept crying in pain.


    At this time, the three women had already reached the door of the box.


    "Cough, cough, cough..." The blond spit out the fish in his mouth, crying for help: "Miss Tisaki, Miss Yi Weiwei! Help me, help me! Nora, help me!"

 Chapter 2005： Terrifying identity

    Chapter 2005


    The two beauties saw the blond man pressed on the ground for the first time, looking embarrassed, while a man stepped on a chair pressed on him.


    "Who are you? Just let go of Klass!" one of the blonde women exclaimed.


    He said that he was going to pull Ye Hao away.


    Ye Hao picked up a fork and forced the blonde woman back: "Miss, I advise you to leave it alone!"


    "You... let me go. He is my boyfriend, do you know who I am! I am Nora Dach, the daughter of the president of Dach Group, one of the country¡¯s four largest companies! He is one of the country¡¯s four big companies Clas Joes, the son of the president of a Joes Group!"


    Nora said proudly.


    Boss Mao on the side is almost limp on the ground. After doing business in this country for so many years, it is impossible for him not to know these two groups.


    Ye Hao smiled contemptuously: "Then you know who I am?"


    "What kind of identity can you be from China? I warn you, if you don''t stop, I will let the police send someone to arrest you, and you will suffer in the end." Nora threatened.


    It seems that no matter where it is, there is such power.


    "It''s been a long time, Miss Saint Seiya. I think you should be able to introduce my identity to them?" Ye Hao smiled at one of the three most beautiful women.


    Tisaki looked at Ye Hao, and it took a long time to come back to her senses. When she saw Ye Hao looking at herself, she subconsciously stepped back.


    Because the shadow of that incident a while ago still surrounds her.


    She is the Virgo Saint Seiya, one of the twelve saints of the Greek Temple.


    "I...you..." Tisaki hesitated, and finally she gritted her teeth and said: "Mr. Ye, I don''t know much about this matter. But it would be impolite to treat someone like this."


    "Etiquette? I''ve always been very understanding, but this also has to be divided. If it is a rogue, I think this method is more appropriate."


    "Who do you think is the rogue! The total assets of the Klaas family group can be seven billion dollars!" Nara pointed to Ye Hao''s nose.


    "Seven billion dollars? A lot." Ye Hao puffed his nose.


    "What happened just now is like this..." Ye Hao explained exactly what the man did just now.


    He looked at Tisaki: "Miss Tisaki, as a member of the Greek temple, you should make a good judgment for this kind of bullying."


    Tisaki''s face was a bit bad, and she looked at Nora on the ground with boredom.


    "Nara, your boyfriend''s behavior is indeed too domineering. Do you just want to introduce him to us? I just came to get together because you are a classmate of our university." Saqi said solemnly.


    Seeing this situation, Nora quickly explained: "This...this must be a misunderstanding. It may be because Krath wants to prepare a rich feast for you two. This is what happened."


    Another woman moved suddenly at this time, walked directly in front of Nora, and slapped her over.


    Snapped


    The crisp sound made it clear to almost the entire restaurant.


    "Yi Weiwei...why?" Nara looked dumbfounded at Yi Weiwei who hit her, unbelievable that her friend from college would suddenly slap herself.


    "Nara, do you know who you and your boyfriend offended? I tell you, his words can make your two families disappear from this country in a day!


    Nora, starting from today, you are no longer my friend, there is no relationship between us. "


    After Yi Weiwei finished speaking, she walked to Ye Hao, stroked her chest with her right hand, and bowed slightly.


    "Dear Saint...Mr. Ye, I''m really sorry to let you see such a thing." Yi Wei said with a pious and guilty expression.


    Nara and Klass both watched Yi Weiwei salute the Chinese man in disbelief.


    They are very clear about the identity of the family behind Yi Weiwei, and even their elders respect Yi Weiwei when they see it.


    Tisaki didn''t feel surprised, Master Yakina once told them about Ye Hao''s other identity.


    Son of the Holy See!


    "Are you?" Ye Hao didn''t know this person.


    "I am the cousin of Cardinal Judy. I was fortunate enough to be there for the baptism on the Holy Mountain." Yi Wei could not restrain her inner excitement.


    It''s so exciting to be able to come in contact with Lord Saint Son so close.


    It''s just that the only thing that is not hidden is that Nora and Krath have offended Lord Son without knowing good or bad.


    "It turns out to be Bishop Judy''s cousin." Ye Hao nodded.


    "Mr. Ye, these two people offended you. You said, there is nothing we need to do." Yi Weiwei asked piously.


    "Well...it''s really something. Just now these two people said how rich their family company is, seven or eight billion dollars. Ask me if I''m afraid, it makes me feel bad.


    So you should understand what I mean. "Ye Hao gave out a playful smile.


    "Understood!" A light flashed in Yi Weiwei''s eyes, and she picked up the phone and walked to the side.


    "Hey, father. It''s me, Yi Weiwei. Please order immediately to terminate all cooperation with the two major groups of Daqiqiaosi, and use all our strength to carry out a devastating attack on it!"


    "Ah? Yi Weiwei, what are you talking about. Daqi and Qiao Si are our partners."


    "Just now, the heirs of these two groups offended Lord Son Son. This is the result that Lord Son wants." Yi Wei said with a serious face.


    "Master Shengzi?" The tone on the other end of the phone suddenly became excited: "Okay, I understand!"


    After speaking, Yi Weiwei returned to the box and looked at Nora and the couple Krath: "You two will soon be punished."


    Ye Hao put his feet down, he patted his hand: "Okay. There is nothing wrong with me here, Miss Yiweiwei, Miss Tisaki, I will treat you to dinner.


    Boss Mao, please prepare another box for us. "


    "Okay...well..." Boss Mao came back to his senses, and there was awe in his eyes looking at Ye Hao.


    What kind of identity is this fellow who can change the situation so quickly?


    The three people left the box.


    Only Nara and Krath remained.


    "Klass, are you okay. What the **** is going on." Nara was puzzled and prepared to help Klass.


    But at this moment, her cell phone rang.


    "Hey. Dad. I''m preparing to eat outside."


    "Eating? You still know about eating. I asked you if Nepal got into trouble outside again. Just one minute ago, thirty-five cooperative companies called me and terminated the cooperative relationship with us.


    And several companies have massacred our group in the stock market at the same time! I called and asked them what happened? They told me, let me ask my daughter! Tell me, what did you do! "There was an angry scolding on the other end of the phone.


    "What?" Nora was startled.


    "I don''t care what you do now. If you can''t stop this, from now on, our family will have no relationship with you!...Dididi..."


    The phone hung up.


    Nora paled.


    "Nara, what''s the matter with you?" Krath asked unclearly.


    Nora suddenly picked up the wine bottle next to it and smashed it directly on Krath''s head: "You ask me what''s wrong, and I want to ask you too! Who on earth did you provoke, and it hurt me."


    I tell you, I''m never ending with you! "


    After Nora finished beating and scolding, she ran away quickly, preparing to chase Ye Hao and the others.


    "What''s wrong?" Krass didn''t understand why his girlfriend suddenly became angry with him.


    At this time, his own cell phone rang, and it was a disheveled reprimand just as he was connected.


    Then Krath''s phone fell to the ground.


    "End... over."

 Chapter 2006： Boss Maos surprise

    Chapter 2006 Boss Mao''s Surprise


    Inside a high-end box.


    "Why are you here?" Tisaki looked at Ye Hao sternly.


    Ye Hao has a special identity, and his strength is higher than that of Master Yakina. Such a person''s sudden appearance here is definitely not a trivial matter.


    Ye Hao sat in the chair and smiled: "Ms. Tisaki, I think there is no need to explain where I am. Even if your saint is here, I dare not ask such things."


    "Tisaqi, although you and I are classmates for many years. But I want to remind you that if you do anything disrespectful to Mr. Ye, I will not allow it." Yi Wei looked at Tisaqi seriously.


    As a fanatical religious believer, let alone a college classmate for many years.


    Even if they are relatives, it is estimated that they have to step aside in front of religion.


    "I was impolite." Tisaki expressed apologies and stopped asking.


    "Then why are you here?" Ye Hao asked.


    Tisaki frowned slightly, but she didn''t ask what she had just said, and now asked herself in reverse.


    "Because of some things, the Pope will be traveling to Greece in the near future, so Bishop Judy sent me to check it out first.


    And Tisaki and I were college classmates, so she came to receive me. "Yi Weiwei reported to the attendant without a second word.


    Ye Hao''s eyes changed slightly, the old pope was going on a trip?


    The Pope¡¯s trip is no small matter. And the place of travel at this time is still Greece.


    Shouldn''t it?


    "Mr. Ye, regarding the purpose of the Pope''s trip, please forgive me for not being able to tell. And I don''t know this matter myself." Yiwei said apologetically.


    "It''s okay." Ye Hao didn''t mind.


    Bump


    There was a knock on the door, and before Ye Hao and others could speak, the door was pushed open.


    Nora ran in and knelt on the ground with a plop.


    "Mr. Ye, I don''t know your identity. Please let me go, I know I was wrong. I have broken up with Klass." Nara cried.


    Ye Hao drank the tea without speaking.


    When Nara saw this, she looked at Yi Weiwei: "Yi Weiwei, we were classmates in college, so please beg me."


    "This matter is your own responsibility." Yi Wei snorted slightly, not pleading for Nora.


    Nora looked at Tisaki again: "Tisaki, help me, help me. Our family believes in the Greek temple, and we make offerings to the Greek temple every year."


    "Hey. Nora, your soul has long been polluted by the filth of the world. You must know that when you and I went to the Greek temple together, in the end I was selected, but you were not selected.


    At that time, you were angry, and you said that you could not enter the Greek temple with such an excellent background.


    I told you at that time that God does not look at what is outside of you, but at your heart. There is not only God in your heart, but also many other things. "Tisaki shook her head.


    Nara''s face was pale, and she hugged Ye Hao''s thighs: "Mr. Ye, please let our family go. I...I am willing to serve you for the rest of my life, and you can call me as you please.


    Please don''t hurt my family anymore. "


    Don''t look at Nora''s righteousness right now, in fact, she is still for herself.


    She knew very well that there was no family behind her, and Nora was nothing.


    Therefore, at all costs, we must stop the persecution of the person in front of her family.


    "Well, Yi Weiwei withdrew the ban on her family." Ye Hao waved his hand.


    The joy of Nora was on her face. She wept with joy, and kept kowtow to Ye Hao: "Thank you Mr. Ye, thank you Mr. Ye. My Nora is willing to serve Mr. Ye for the rest of my life."


    "Don''t... I don''t like a woman like you. From now on, you will disappear from my eyes immediately, don''t appear in front of me again, otherwise I might regret my decision." Ye Hao said.


    Nora was taken aback, and hurriedly stood up: "Ok...I...I will disappear..."


    After speaking, Nora quickly ran out of the box.


    She ran out of this restaurant without stopping, and dared to stop after running a few hundred meters.


    She fell to the ground and took out her phone.


    "Father... the company is all right."


    "The company is fine, but the company''s market value has dropped by 30% in this half an hour, plus the subsequent impact of those partners who broke off diplomatic relations with us.


    Will let our company evaporate five billion dollars out of thin air! You get me back right now! "There was a reprimanding voice over the phone.


    But despite this, Nora felt like she was reborn.


    At least she still has this aura, but she is probably not arrogant anymore. She used to confidently think that her family is already at the top.


    Only now I know that even a group family like them will suffer heavy losses within a few hours due to a word of others, and may declare bankruptcy within a day.


    When Slark rushed to the box where Ye Hao was, it was already empty.


    He stumbled to the front of Boss Mao: "Where are the people, where are those people just now?"


    Boss Mao replied: "I left in ten minutes."


    Slark felt like the end of the world.


    Boss Mao watched Slark walk out of his restaurant, like a bereavement dog.


    "Heaven has reincarnation. But what kind of person is that Mr. Ye has such a big energy."


    Just when Boss Mao was curious about Ye Hao''s identity.


    The phone in his restaurant rang.


    "Hello, this is the Blue Qinghai Chinese Restaurant."


    "We are in the Lawton Building, starting from today. Please prepare 500 servings of work meals to our company every day. Please tell me your restaurant account, and I will immediately include the first month''s ordering fee."


    Boss Mao trembled, Lawton Building?


    This is the largest commercial building in the city.


    And it is 500 working meals a month, which is the biggest order he has ever received!


    The turnover of his restaurant will increase by two or three times directly!


    "Thank you, I will immediately send someone to your company to discuss work meals." Boss Mao was in a good mood.


    When he hung up, another call came in.


    "Is it the Lanqinghai Chinese restaurant? This is the 711 Street Police Headquarters. We are going to order a year''s work meal with you. There are almost three thousand people in our city."


    Boss Mao doesn''t know how to talk now.


    There was only the man in his mind, and then an idea came up.


    It seems that his restaurant needs to expand.


    Since then, a long time order hotline has come in one after another, making Boss Mao very busy.

 Chapter 2007： Attend an appointment

    Chapter 2007


    December 25th Christmas


    The most favorite festival for foreigners.


    Ye Hao looked at the battle on the street outside, which was equivalent to Chinese New Year.


    "The letter from the wheel of fortune." Haili took an envelope and walked into the room: "He said that the person who arranged for us downstairs will pick us up, so we only need to follow the person."


    Black Butterfly put on a black trench coat: "Then let''s meet this old friend."


    Ye Hao stretched his waist and turned off the TV: "I hope this person will not let me down too much."


    The three of them walked off the hotel, and a very obvious extended Lincoln parked there downstairs.


    Ye Hao and the three people walked over, and a man in black with sunglasses got out of the car and opened the door without asking the three of them.


    After the three people got in the car, the car started.


    "This direction seems to be driving towards Greece?" Black Butterfly looked out the window.


    Because this country is so small, it takes only three or four hours to go abroad by car.


    "It seems that today''s guests are not only us." Ye Hao said with a premonition.


    "Do you know what?" Black Butterfly looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "I''m not sure, guessing is useless at this time. Let''s see what kind of drama this wheel of fortune has prepared for us."


    The car drove all the way towards Greece.


    The sky outside also went from day to night.


    Snow fell in the sky.


    This is still a white Christmas.


    With the lighting of the street lights on the streets, the streets became more lively to celebrate Christmas. Some people were playing in the snow, and some were wearing Santa Claus clothes giving gifts to children.


    This is the atmosphere in the previous country or in Greece.


    Even if he crossed the border, he didn''t notice it at all.


    The car stopped until it reached a remote private estate.


    There are several different track marks at the entrance of the manor, which means that several cars have driven in here not long ago.


    Neither Black Butterfly nor Haili spoke, but Ye Hao could feel that both of them were mobilizing the energy in their bodies, ready to deal with any situation at any time.


    Ye Hao got out of the car.


    A maid came over: "Three guests, my host is already waiting in the villa, please come with me."


    The maid led the three into the villa.


    Ye Hao opened up his soul perception.


    But I didn''t expect that an enchantment was also set up in this shameful villa, and the ordinary induction had no effect at all.


    Walk into the villa and walk through the secluded corridor.


    Finally a wide hall appeared in front of Ye Hao, with medieval oil paintings, books, and armor statues hanging on the walls.


    There is a round table in the center. A lot of food has been prepared on the round table, and several people are sitting here.


    I have to say that almost everyone at this table is Ye Hao''s acquaintance.


    The man with glasses on the chair of the round table smiled and said, "Now we have all the guests tonight. I think you should be familiar with each other. I shouldn''t need my introduction."


    "I think it''s better to introduce it. It won''t be too polite." A strong man of five big three and three thick said while sitting in a chair.


    "That''s good. The three newcomers, please take a seat, and I will introduce you to you."


    After the man saw the three of Ye Hao seated, he stood up, leaned back and performed a gentleman''s etiquette.


    "I am a former Tarot member, the wheel of fortune. You can directly call me Fate." After Fate introduced himself, he pointed to the gray-haired old man on his left hand.


    "This everyone knows, the Holy Pope, the Holy See."


    The old pope took the scepter and nodded slightly to everyone.


    His eyes swept away from Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled and gestured, Yi Weiwei appeared here, Ye Hao actually guessed whether it might be related to the wheel of fortune, but he didn''t expect it to be true.


    "And this is the leader of the Xiong Country Ability Team, Mr. Constantine." Destiny pointed to the brawny man just now and introduced.


    Ye Hao''s eyes fell on this Constantine, he should be an S-rank superpower.


    Destiny introduced another blond man with gray hair, but he was a little younger than the old pope, and his appearance was about 70 years old.


    "The head of the 11th district of the United States, Mr. Smith."


    Smith took off his hat to everyone: "It''s an honor to see you all here."


    Ye Hao felt this Smith.


    The breath of the supernatural beings and mutants are there, and the level is SS.


    "This is the Greek temple, the heir of the goddess Athena, Miss Yakina."


    Yakina stood up and pulled up the skirt slightly to salute everyone.


    "This is Black Butterfly, the leader of the Demon Butterfly Organization, and Hai Li, the deputy leader. Both of these are former members of the Tarot Organization."


    After the introduction, only Ye Hao was left.


    "This gentleman is from China. He has many identities and is not easy to introduce. It''s better to introduce him by himself." Fate looked at Ye Hao.


    "Ye Hao, a Chinese native, the seventh-tier powerhouse." Ye Hao stood up and gave a simple and straightforward introduction.


    The first half of the introduction is simple, but the best seven words are quite powerful.


    Ye Hao looked around and found that the banquet this evening was quite complicated. Everyone present here can be said to be a giant in this world!


    A sneeze can make the world tremble three times.


    Organizations all over the world, except Africa.


    At least one came from almost every region, the eleven regions of the United States, the power group of the bear country, the magic butterfly of Australia, the Holy See in Europe and the Greek temple.


    But what surprised Ye Hao was that destiny invited him not Tianmen or Dragon Team in this part of Asia.


    "I think you must be very curious about why I invited you here today. In fact, the reason is very simple, and I have already explained it clearly in the envelope.


    For our world. "Fate sat down again.


    None of the people in the circle spoke.


    Fate smiled helplessly: "It seems that you are still reluctant to be honest, so let me just say it plainly. The alien lifeforms that attacked our world three thousand years ago may be called demons, monsters, and demons among you.


    Will come to our world again soon, bringing devastating disasters to our world.


    I gather you here just to discuss a solution. If you are not interested in this, you can leave now. "


    No one moves, they are all looking at fate.


    Fate clapped his hands, and a 3D projector appeared in the center of the round table.


    "Since everyone is unwilling to leave, let''s continue."


    A ghost of the earth appeared in the projector.


    "Recently, all kinds of monsters have appeared all over the world. These monsters are called alien beasts in the records. They are also the products of the demons in other worlds.


    They are preparing themselves to descend on the earth again. "

 Chapter 2008： The world giants gather!

    Chapter 2008 World Giants Gather!


    "We not only want to eliminate these strange beasts, but also prevent the end of the world from coming.


    The power of the devil should be covered in the top-secret records in your organization, so I won''t say more.


    Historically, we have relied on the help of the Protoss to withstand the attacks of demons.


    But we can''t put all hope on the Protoss that has been missing for thousands of years. We need to find a way by ourselves, and if we let the devil appear directly on the earth.


    Our odds of winning are only 0.0001%. "Fate said solemnly.


    Team leader Constantine smiled contemptuously: "Since the odds of winning are so small, what are we still talking about here. It''s better to go home and wait for death."


    "The winning percentage I''m referring to is in our direct confrontation with the devil. But can we find a way to prevent the devil from coming to our world."


    Fate snapped its fingers, and the projection changed from the earth to a video.


    In the video, a black crack appeared on the ground, and various vicious creatures continued to crawl out of the crack.


    "According to historical records, I made this picture. Demons cannot directly appear in our world. They need to open a channel. They can come out of the channel and attack the earth.


    In the battle three thousand years ago, the Protoss was unable to completely defeat the demons, and could only rely on a huge offensive to re-seal the channel of the plane, and that battle was ended.


    Then my method is, before the devil opens the passage, we close the passage from this side.


    It was as if we were in a room, and the vicious gangster wanted to steal the door and enter, and we blocked the door ahead of time. Prevent the gangsters from coming in! "


    Destiny said, pointing to the black butterfly: "A few months ago, a plane channel in Australia was completely sealed by the Demon Butterfly Organization. This is a very successful example!"


    "But the earth is so big, how do you know where this so-called plane channel will appear on the earth!" Mr. Smith asked for the first time.


    "This is our biggest problem at the moment. So far, we can know that these plane channels are divided into old channels and new channels, and we cannot know the new channels.


    But the old passage will leave many clues in history, such as the mass grave valley in Australia.


    This kind of plane channel generally has the following characteristics: the plane of the region is very unstable, the magnetic field is chaotic, and there will be many phenomena that cannot be explained by science.


    It should be in the top secret records of these organizations. Once again, I apologize to you first. Because I used some small means to investigate your intelligence. "


    Destiny pointed to the projector in the middle of the round table, and the image of the projector changed to the earth again.


    But this time, red dots of different sizes appeared on the image of the earth.


    "Some of these areas are very famous, such as the Bermuda Triangle, Alcatraz Island, Shennongjia, the Egyptian Pyramids, Stonehenge, Loch Ness, the giant desert painting, the strange circle of rice fields and so on.


    These places have the characteristics of large and small planes that are unstable. Although these plane channels that have been opened have been sealed again, no one can guarantee that they will be opened again. "These places pointed out by fate.


    None of you here refuted it.


    "But just knowing the old channel is not enough, we also need to know the new channel. In addition, we also need to know the number of these channels, otherwise who knows how many channels we need to seal and control?"


    Fate took the initiative to point out an important issue.


    "It took me twenty years to predict this problem. Finally, relying on a divine tool borrowed from me by the Greek temple, I finally determined this number.


    99 plane channels! "


    Ye Hao understood at this time why two organizations only appeared in Europe. According to the strength, the Holy See should have more status.


    However, the Greek temple helped prophesy on the wheel of fortune, and it is naturally impossible for the wheel of fortune to kill the donkey, and the props he used are most likely the star map.


    "For this, I specially spent five years making such an artifact prop. I named it the Slate of Destiny."


    Destiny sacrificed a stone slab the size of one square meter.


    Various mysterious patterns are carved on the stone slabs, and gems of different sizes are on these patterns.


    Several of the gems are dull and dull.


    "There are 99 gems, and each gem is connected to a plane channel. As for its working principle, I can''t explain it to you for a short time. Anyway, as long as one plane channel is closed, the gem will become dark.


    It means that place has been controlled by us. "Fate said.


    Ye Hao couldn''t help but admire this wheel of fortune.


    He spent nearly thirty years just to ponder this thing.


    "But such an important act is difficult to accomplish with a certain organization alone. Because these plane points involve various countries, volcanoes, snow-capped mountains, seabeds, deserts, etc.


    So today I invite you all because I want you to unite those in power who are currently the top organizations in all regions of the world.


    Everyone works together to control all the plane points and prevent the devil from invading the earth again. "Fate''s eyes shined.


    Everyone present was silent.


    This is not a trivial matter, it is impossible to make a hasty decision.


    "I know this incident is too sudden. I will give you an hour to consider. There is no monitoring equipment in this villa. You can find a place to discuss at will, and then come back here in an hour and give me an answer. "The destiny gentleman pointed to the next room.


    "Yes." Everyone agrees with this approach.


    All sorts of dispersal, you either find someone to talk with yourself, or you die to talk with people from other organizations.


    Ye Hao went directly to the old pope.


    In a separate study room.


    Ye Hao looked at the old pope: "You are here to do such a big thing. You don''t even tell me, you really don''t think I am the Son of God."


    The old pope smiled and said: "I didn''t expect this time to be such a big event. I was only the Greek temple inviting me. Because of the previous incident, I also wanted to personally apologize to the Greek temple.


    So I came here, who would have thought that the Greek temple would do so many things with the wheel of fortune without knowing it. "


    "Old man, what do you think of this matter? You must know that many organizations present have some contradictions. The Devil Butterfly and the Wheel of Fortune are all organized by the former Tarot.


    When Tarot existed, it was the opposite of the Holy See. They didn''t like the gods you admire. "


    Ye Hao looked at the old Pope and had been in contact with the people of the Tarot organization for a long time. Ye Hao knew those people very well. They didn''t worship gods, but power, they wanted to become gods by themselves.

 Chapter 2009： Establishment of the Supreme Council

    Chapter 2009 Founded Supreme Council


    The old pope smiled slightly: "Indeed, we have different ideas from most organizations and forces. There have also been some paranoid people in history who started internal wars because of these.


    But what we have to face now is an external threat.


    If at this time we still mean to doubt the people around us, we can only let them slaughter when those demons really appear around us.


    I believe that everyone who appears here tonight has the same idea. "


    It can already be heard from the words that the old pope agreed to this cooperation.


    Ye Hao walked to the door: "I hope they can have this idea too."


    Ye Hao and the old pope walked out of the room.


    Fate is still sitting on the main seat of the round table, and no one else has come out yet.


    "The two have already agreed." Fate looked at the two with a smile.


    Ye Hao returned to his seat and looked at the man: "It''s almost done. In addition, I have a question, which of you here is not a giant in each region.


    It stands to reason that China¡¯s giant should be Tianmen or Dragon Group. Why did you invite me to come? "


    Destiny looked at Ye Hao intently: "There are some unhappy things between Tianmen and I. As for the Dragon Team, the strength is enough, but the regional influence is not as strong as you.


    After all, who can compare to a holy son of the Holy See, the second-ranked mad sword in the killer world, the son-in-law of the blood clan wolf clan, the honorary dean of the magic academy, the palace lord of the underworld, the number one arrogant of China. "


    This fate can be said to explain most of Ye Hao''s identity.


    "There is another important point. I know your father and your grandfather very well."


    The words of fate made Ye Hao''s face suddenly changed.


    "You know...my father and grandpa well?"


    "Do you think that my strength is only level seven, and my age is like 70 or 80, and you think I am just a young man?" Fate said with a smile.


    He took off his glasses and his appearance began to change.


    Black hair turned into white hair, many wrinkles appeared on his face, and his arms became thin.


    At this moment, Destiny felt like a decadent old man.


    "You guy from the Tianji Pavilion at Huaxia Tianmen Gate is still half of my apprentice. He has been with me for five years. He has good talent." The destiny old man smiled.


    The old man Tianji is half an apprentice of the person in front of him?


    "I am almost two hundred years old now. When I met your grandfather, I was only 60 or 70 years old and still young." Fate said.


    "I''m the person who witnessed the decomposition of Tarot during World War II. Now many people who bear the name of Tarot, most of them are the heirs found by my old friends at that time." The destined old man sighed.


    Ye Hao didn''t listen to the words behind.


    He mainly listened to the previous paragraph.


    "Then do you ever know where my grandfather and father are going?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Of course I know that where they go, I arranged it." The destined old man chuckled.


    Ye Hao was shocked inside.


    "I¡­¡­"


    "About your father and grandfather, let''s talk when the matter is over." The fateful old man put on his glasses and his appearance returned to his original appearance.


    At this time, other people came back one after another.


    Wait until everyone is seated.


    The destiny old man looked around in a circle: "You must have made a decision. In that case, I won''t say much. If you are willing to participate in this plan, please raise your hand."


    Ye Hao and the old pope raised their hands.


    Akina raised her hand.


    Xiong, the representative of the United States also raised their hands.


    Black Butterfly finally raised his hand.


    "Well, it seems that you still know what a major event is. That being the case, we will start this plan to save the earth from today." The fateful old man pressed his palm on the slate.


    "Let''s stop that group of demons from invading our world together!"


    The person in charge of District 11 Smith raised his hand.


    The fateful old man motioned to each other to speak.


    "There is no problem with cooperation, but we must clarify the method of cooperation, as well as the terms of attention. Otherwise, if someone does nothing in the cooperation, or hold other ideas.


    That is a big drag on us! "Smith said.


    The fateful old man nodded: "Mr. Smith is right. Since it is cooperation. There are terms of cooperation. In fact, I have set a few terms before this. You guys have a look."


    The fateful old man raised his hand, and several pieces of golden paper floated in front of the crowd, with a few clauses written on them.


    "The first item: We divide it according to your region. The Americas area is in charge of the 11th area of ??the United States, the Australia area is in charge of Modie, and the China area is in charge of Mr. Ye Hao. The European area and the African area are made up of the bear country, the Holy See, and the Greek temple. Be responsible for.


    For specific situations, you can look at the map.


    In addition, the person in charge of the territorial waters in the ocean areas and the high seas and the Arctic and Antarctic Circles is jointly responsible by all of you.


    In addition, if there is a lot of trouble in a human area, the person in charge of other areas can be asked for support, and the person in charge of other areas shall not interfere with the affairs of the area.


    The second item: On top of this, we set up the Supreme Council, which will be managed by the seven of us here. If any regional person in charge is irresponsible or slack.


    Our Supreme Council will impose punishment, and now we are facing an unprecedented crisis on the planet.


    If in such a situation, you still have people doing small actions underneath, you must be prepared to be surrounded and suppressed by other forces! "The destiny old man''s eyes swept across a person.


    It feels like you are looking at yourself.


    The people here are all giants of various forces, but even so, if you suddenly face the siege of all other forces, even the 11th district of the United States, the Holy See can''t guarantee that it can resist.


    Seven different colors appeared on the globe in the center of the projector.


    Black represents the United States, covering the entire Americas.


    Red represents the area that Ye Hao is responsible for, covering the entire Asia.


    Gold represents the Holy See, blue represents the Greek temple, and green represents the bear country occupying a section of Europe and Africa.


    Purple represents Australia, covering the entire Australia.


    The Arctic, Antarctic, and the high seas are covered in white, which means that everyone is responsible.


    "I have no opinion." Ye Hao and the old pope nodded.


    Mr. Smith of the United States and Mr. Constantine Xiong also agreed.


    This item was agreed by everyone.


    "The third item, during this period. Please let everyone present temporarily put aside the hatred between organizations. If anyone dares to wait for an opportunity to retaliate and fight at this moment, the Supreme Council has the right to impose punishment." The fateful old man finished his sentence. Look directly at the country of the United States and the country of Xiong.


    These two are the most contradictory among all the forces present.

 Chapter 2010： Unanimously passed

    Chapter 2010


    "Compared with the crises of the world, other small crises are nothing at all." Mr. Smith said in a deep voice.


    Mr. Constantine Xiong banged on the table: "Our fighting nation knows very well when and who our enemy is."


    "The fourth item: In addition to sealing and controlling all plane nodes, any organization on earth that helps the devil, we must eradicate!" said the destined old man.


    Several people showed a surprised look.


    "The organization that assists the devil?" Mr. Smith of the United States frowned and asked, "Which organization is it? If it is in the Americas, we will eradicate it in the 11th District of the United States."


    "The world''s super-class organization, Hawkeye." The fateful old man tapped his fingers on the table.


    An eagle-eyed icon appeared on the table.


    Everyone present was silent, looking at this eagle eye sign for a long time unable to speak.


    "Eagle Eyes were established before World War I and World War II, and have a history of nearly 150 years. They were established by several members of the former Tarot organization. They advocate strength, even the strength of the devil!


    So they are loyal to the devil and get super advanced technology and cultivation methods from the devil.


    The devil promised them that on the day the devil descended, they would give them power comparable to gods.


    So far, this is the enemy we must eradicate in addition to the devil.


    Otherwise, our plan will be greatly affected. "Fate old man said.


    A plan of the world map appeared on the table, and hundreds of eagle-eyed signs appeared on the map.


    "This is what I have searched so far. Hawkeye has branches in various places. Hawkeye has certain monitoring methods. It is like a time bomb floating above us. If this bomb cannot be dismantled, our plan It will be difficult."


    Look at the dense eagle eye marks.


    Everyone felt that the younger generation was numb. They knew the horror of Hawkeye, but they didn''t expect the horror of Hawkeye''s penetration!


    "However, it is a trivial matter to get these branches. What about Eagle Eye headquarters? So far, no organization in the world has found the headquarters of Eagle Eye?" Smith said in a deep voice.


    The one that bores Hawkeye the most must be the United States.


    Over the past few decades, the United States has always regarded itself as a world power, but how can a large country allow an organization to stay on its side.


    "I know." Ye Hao said suddenly.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Ye Hao.


    Yakina looked at Ye Hao without speaking. Ye Hao had mentioned this to her before.


    "However, because of the concealment of the plan, I cannot tell you the specific location for the time being. But what I can guarantee is that the Hawkeye headquarters will soon be exposed to the eyes of everyone.


    Before that, I would like to ask you all to be ready to go to war with Hawkeye. "Ye Hao said sternly.


    "Boy, why make me believe you. I haven''t questioned your identity yet, although you have some strength. But you can sit here if you can sit here, it should be your Huatianmen or Dragon Group people!" Smith stared at the United States. With Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly. He looked at this Mr. Smith: "Then you guys sitting here in the United States, shouldn''t you be a member of the Sanctuary?"


    Mr. Smith''s face sank without speaking.


    "Alright." The fateful old man interrupted the quarrel and he looked at Ye Hao: "Mr. Ye, the news you said is not a trivial matter. You can''t tell us the specifics now, so at least give us a deadline."


    "Before the Chinese New Year on the Chinese New Year." Ye Hao''s mouth curled up: "In our Chinese New Year, there is a habit of giving people New Year gifts. This is the New Year gift I will give you at that time."


    "Then how do we know, are you deceiving us?" Constantine Xiong frowned.


    "I have already explained the matter. It is your own business whether you are willing to do it or not." Ye Hao smiled.


    "Okay. This is the end of Hawkeye''s business. Let''s return to the topic just now. You should have no problems with the four principles I proposed." The fateful old man looked at Yi Gan.


    Everyone had no objections, and soon they signed their names on the golden paper.


    There are six names in total, representing the powers of six regions in the world.


    The old pope and others left one after another, but Ye Hao stayed for the end.


    He looked at the fateful old man, he still had some doubts that he had not solved.


    "Come with me." The fateful old man took off his glasses and changed back to his original appearance. He led Ye Hao towards the basement.


    Ye Hao followed behind.


    "Mr. Ye, I still want to repeat the question just now. Have you really determined the location of Hawkeye''s headquarters?" the fateful old man asked.


    "Yes." Ye Hao replied briefly.


    "That''s good. If we can really get rid of Hawkeye, our plan can be at least half the success." The fateful old man continued: "You made a mistake just now. Mr. Smith actually does not only represent the 11th District of the United States.


    You know that the Sanctuary controls the United States, but the Sanctuary also controls the 11th district of the United States. The Sanctuary is a large organization and the 11th district is one of their weapons.


    They all call themselves by numbers, and Mr. Smith''s code name in the Sanctuary is Mr. 2. "


    "Who is that number one?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "No one knows, this number one is very mysterious." The destined old man shook his head.


    Ye Hao looked at the fateful old man in surprise: "Don''t even you know?"


    The old man of destiny smiled: "I am a wheel of fortune and have the ability to predict. But it does not mean that I am an omniscient and omnipotent god. A large part of the things I found depended on the artifact that was picked up by the Greek temple.


    And what I know about you is all because of Mr. Ye''s high-profile behavior, and you can find out after a little investigation. "


    Acting high-profile?


    Ye Hao was a little ashamed. It is estimated that no one in this world is more high-profile than himself.


    Taking out any body technique can scare people to death.


    "Then about my grandfather and my father?" Ye Hao mentioned something he always cared about.


    "Come in." Fate took Ye Hao to a door and pushed it open.


    Ye Hao felt as if he had come to a brand new space.


    There are dots and dots everywhere, and circles are connected to each other.


    "This is the simulated image of many planes that I have simulated." Destiny pointed to the images, the smallest blue circle in the middle.


    "That is the universe in which we exist, which is the plane we are in. I will temporarily name it the Earth plane."


    Ye Hao looked at this blue star cluster.


    This plane is next to a black star cluster, much larger than the earth.


    "This is the plane where the Demon Ancient God is?" Ye Hao asked.

 Chapter 2011： Plane System Theory

    Chapter 2011 Plane System Theory


    "That''s right. I also call it the main demon plane. Don''t look at this picture, the demon plane is several times larger than the earth, but it is actually hundreds of times larger than the earth!


    Many secondary planes exist in this main plane. "


    The destiny old man pointed to several other luminous plane clusters.


    "These are the planes that I know so far. The holy Vatican root: the plane of angels; the root of the Greek temple: the plane of Olympus; and the world in your eastern legend: the plane of the fairy Buddha.


    In terms of volume, these planes are at least hundreds of times larger than our earth planes, and they are twice as large as they are forward.


    On the plane they are in, there are life forms on every planet.


    And in the universe of our earth plane, only life forms exist on the earth.


    So their plane may have trillions of life forms. "


    Ye Hao heard these words, a little bit in the mist.


    "Wait...what does this have to do with my father, grandpa, and the others?" Ye Hao asked puzzledly.


    "It''s related. I want to explain one more thing here. Don''t think I used three-dimensional means to illustrate these planes. In fact, the way planes exist is not like this.


    There is only a connection point between each plane and each plane, and unfortunately there is a connection point between our earth plane and the demon plane.


    Because of the existence of this connection point, the Demon Plane and the Earth Plane are connected or even overlapped.


    And almost a hundred years ago, I met your grandpa who was only twenty years old. He is really a genius, but what impressed me the most was your grandma.


    Her concept of planes made my eyes bright. I was nearly seventy years old at the time, but I thought she was enough to be my teacher!


    At that time, we were all studying the knowledge of the demon plane, and we all understood the possible dangers of the earth plane.


    I just researched this kind of plane system theory.


    Then your grandma thought of a way. This is similar to your China Great Wall theory.


    At the junction between the two planes, a Great Wall defense system is established so that the two planes cannot interact with each other, as if a firewall has been established between the two networks.


    But the premise is that someone must go to this point of convergence. This is a very dangerous thing. It is a field that we humans have not touched at all.


    No one knows whether human beings will succeed in entering that field? "


    The destined old man showed a look of nostalgia and worship: "But your grandpa is a very great and brave adventurer. He has assembled a group of people of insight, using the methods we have researched, created a connection to the plane. The plane channel of the point.


    Almost fifty years ago, those people all went. They put aside everything on the earth and started this expedition with no end in sight! "


    "What about after that?" Ye Hao asked impatiently.


    "It''s been thirty years since your grandfather left. There is no news. We have no way of knowing whether they succeeded or failed? Until you were born.


    I was fortunate enough to get a message from your grandpa.


    The content of the information is very simple. They have established a line of defense, but the line of defense is very fragile and cannot effectively block the connection between the two planes. They needed support, and he focused on his son in the message.


    And also gave me a time, at that time, they will open a channel from there.


    This was named the second expedition by me.


    Your father took your mother and a group of people of insight from all over the world gathered to the unknown shore. "


    The destined old man suddenly held Ye Hao''s shoulders and said excitedly: "You know. What did I see from the passage when I was sending your father and them away?"


    "What?" Ye Hao asked.


    "A black city is suspended in the void, and these cities form a black Great Wall in the void!"


    The fateful old man was a little choked: "They have already taken a successful step and have built a black Great Wall over there!"


    Ye Hao was also extremely excited inside, hearing the news of his lover once again.


    "Then why don''t we continue this plan, but still carry out this plan to block the plane node?" Ye Hao asked puzzled.


    "Your grandpa left me a sentence at that time, never put eggs in a basket. So I spent more than 20 years to research this second set of plans.


    Over the past twenty years, there is no news from your grandfather, and I don''t know what happened to them.


    However, judging from the current situation of plane instability in many parts of the earth, most of the progress of the plan has been frustrated. "The destiny old man sighed.


    "Then can we establish another plane channel from here to go to that plane connection point?" Ye Hao asked.


    "It''s difficult. For now, people on our planet do not have this ability." The destined old man shook his head.


    "Then why did your grandfather succeed that time?" Ye Hao asked back.


    "Thanks to your erudite grandma, I even feel that that beautiful Eastern lady is not a human being on our planet." The fateful old man''s eyes revealed a glow.


    Ye Hao was speechless.


    "Well, I''ll stop here. Ye Hao, you have to believe that your grandpa and father are still alive, they are just doing what they should do.


    What we have to do is to strengthen their dreams. "The destiny old man said with a serious face: "I have dedicated most of my life to this cause. I don''t want to see our homeland destroyed by the devil.


    I don''t want to see the legendary scene three thousand years ago, appearing on the earth again! "


    Ye Hao clenched his fists, his eyes were firm: "I will. Not only will I protect the land under our feet, one day I will pick up my grandfather, father and them!"


    "Seeing you, it really feels like seeing your grandpa and them." The destined old man patted Ye Hao''s shoulder and sighed.


    Then the two of them talked a few more words.


    Ye Hao said goodbye and left.


    In the leaving car, Ye Hao asked inwardly: "Xingqiong, Evelyn, I know you have heard all those words just now. Don''t you guys want to say anything."


    Xingqiang and Evelyn are both goddesses, and they must have long understood the matters between the planes.


    "There are some things, it''s better not to know your current strength." Xingqiong said.


    "I won''t know when then." Ye Hao was a little angry.


    "God level, as long as you reach the **** level. At that time, I can tell you what you want to know." Xingqiong''s tone was a little low.


    "Okay. That''s it." Ye Hao stern.


    "Well, you guys don''t want to chat like this. The old man''s research just now is really good, what plane node, plane connection point, these are indeed no problems.


    But to establish a blockade between the connection points of the planes, what you humans think is really crazy enough. "Evelyn said with emotion.

 Chapter 2012： Black Scorpion

    Chapter 2012 Black Scorpion Organization


    "By the way, I have a doubt. Our earth plane covers the entire universe, and the universe is so big. Why do demons and ancient gods have to open up a plane channel on the earth?


    Why is it impossible to go to Mars and Saturn to open up a plane channel.


    If that is the case, they can prepare an army in the universe and then attack us. "Ye Hao raised a question.


    "Your question is very simple. You have mastered some of the laws of space, but your foundation of space knowledge is still too weak. You have to first figure out that the plane channel needs constant energy supply!


    And your earth plane energy is already very thin, except for this place on earth, other areas have basically become wasteland.


    There is no sign of life, which means that even the energy is exhausted.


    Therefore, it is impossible to establish an effective plane channel at all.


    Then the only option is to build on the earth! "Evelyn explained.


    Ye Hao understood that there was still such a reason behind.


    "These things can''t be managed now. Let''s first think about how to solve the malignant tumor of Eagle Eye." Ye Hao looked at the starry sky: "It''s time to go back."


    ...


    Canada


    In a remote abandoned building, a bonfire was shining.


    A group of people are sitting around the campfire.


    Some people are sharpening their weapons and blades, while others are playing with their mobile phones or hugging their female companions, ignoring the people around them and doing things they love to do.


    No one would have thought that this group of people who looked like gangsters were actually the Black Scorpion organization, which had a great reputation in the Americas.


    tread


    Everyone in the Black Scorpion organization was shocked by the sound of a certain branch being trampled, and everyone stopped what they were doing and took up their weapons.


    The little elder sister who was still in charge of me before, did not even take off her clothes, so she was ready to fight at any time with a dagger.


    This is a professional killer. At any time, even if he is overwhelmed by clouds and rain, he is impeccable. Once he finds the enemy, he will not think about wearing clothes, which kills his life.


    But to enter the fighting state in the shortest time.


    A young man appeared in front of the black scorpion organization.


    "Kill!" The man next to the little Taimei screamed, and everyone immediately attacked, besieging the man who appeared suddenly.


    Outside the abandoned building.


    A group of people in black are hiding in the dark.


    "Master Shavana, we really don''t have to help Master Jon?" The woman in black interrogated the beautiful woman in leather next to her.


    Shavana chuckled: "Who do you think Lord Jon is? Jon is the one who won the ultimate warrior quota. His current combat effectiveness is second only to the five kings.


    Although the Black Scorpion organization had some strength, in front of Lord Jon, it was nothing at all. "


    The bracelet on Shawana''s wrist shone brightly.


    "You continue to monitor." Shavana left a sentence and turned to leave.


    After walking more than a hundred meters, Shawana took out a communication device.


    "My Empress."


    "What did Jon do this month and where did he go." The Death Queen''s voice came from the other end.


    "Jon, he has been wandering around the Americas and went to some off the beaten track. Now he has found the base of the Black Scorpion organization, and Jon is getting things done." Shavana reported on Jon''s itinerary this month.


    "Well, I see." The Death Queen was not suspicious.


    ...


    Inside the abandoned building.


    All the members of the Black Scorpion organization were panting, and looked at the man in front of them carefully.


    The high-frequency and perfect siege just now was completely avoided by the man in front of him.


    "You are really rude, do you use this attitude when you see a customer?" Ye Hao smiled and took a handkerchief out of his pocket and patted the dust on his suit.


    The leader of the Black Scorpion Organization, Venomous Tail Scorpion swallowed his saliva, he was a Tier 5 strength.


    He could clearly feel the oppression from the man in front of him, it was a feeling of a giant mountain blocking him.


    "Who... who are you?" Venomous Tail Scorpion said solemnly.


    "Do you still remember the Kepler family more than 20 years ago." Ye Hao said the name.


    Venomous-tailed scorpion''s face suddenly changed: "After more than 20 years, your Divine Society still wants to kill us? We black scorpions can do a lot of dirty work for you over the years!"


    Sanctuary?


    Ye Hao smiled contemptuously, this group of people regarded themselves as members of the Divine Society.


    Ye Hao walked to a dilapidated sofa next to it. The sofa looked abandoned, and several springs under the sofa cushions were exposed.


    Ye Hao found a place where he could sit still, sat up, and raised his legs.


    "The Kepler family was annihilated by your black scorpions more than 20 years ago, but you may not have thought that the two of them survived by chance.


    They joined the most powerful organization in the world, and the younger brother of the brothers has unparalleled strength.


    After twenty years, he has never forgotten the hatred twenty years ago. All of you have not changed much from twenty years ago, and the lives you have lived can be considered enjoyable. "Ye Hao said, with a strong expression and emotion.


    There are several pairs of eyes staring at the outside window.


    Although Ye Hao killed Jon, disguised as his identity.


    But this is just something the opposing forces have to do.


    George and Susan treated them very well, so today I will take revenge for them.


    "Run!" The venomous scorpion''s pupils widened, and he shouted.


    After learning that the other party was not a member of the Sanctuary, the Venomous Scorpion knew that they had no other choice but to escape.


    The eight members of the Black Scorpion organization who were present fled in different directions without saying a word.


    "It''s also very rude to leave without waiting for someone to finish speaking." Ye Hao snapped his fingers.


    Black spears hovered in front of Ye Hao, and shot out in the next moment.


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The three members of the Black Scorpion who were about to flee to the window were directly nailed to the wall and lost their vitality.


    The remaining five people stopped immediately, and all the black spears stopped moving.


    The five people looked at each other, not knowing what to do.


    Facing the man in front of them, they could hardly feel any possibility.


    "I know what you are thinking in your heart. You are thinking about how to defeat the man in front of you and how to escape."


    Ye Hao showed the smile of the hunter when he played with his prey: "I will give you a chance. I saw this handkerchief in my hand. As long as you can grab it, or touch it, I can let you go."


    Ye Hao raised his hand and waved the handkerchief.

 Chapter 2013： Back to Hawkeye

    Chapter 2013


    The venomous scorpion and others looked at each other.


    Years of cooperation have allowed them to understand each other''s meaning with just one glance.


    The five people did it at the same time, some of them circled around, and some directly attacked Ye Hao.


    "Cancer, a tank organized by the Black Scorpion." Ye Hao looked at the **** man who rushed to him first.


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers.


    A black spear appeared directly, plunged into the black man''s chest, and directly opened a basketball-sized blood hole in the black man''s chest.


    The **** man knelt on the ground in surprise.


    A Tier 4 meat shield with rich combat experience was directly killed in seconds.


    An iron chain came straight towards Ye Hao, with an iron bell on the top of the chain, making a harsh sound.


    "Rattletail scorpion. Tier four." Ye Hao raised his hand, his fingers lightly touching the top of the iron chain that was flying.


    A black lightning followed the chain and went straight to the rattletail scorpion.


    Before the rattletail scorpion had time to react, his body was pierced by black lightning, and the whole body was charred and smelled of meat.


    Crackling


    A flash of lightning fell towards Ye Hao.


    "Lightning scorpion, capable person. It''s a pity that your lightning is too weak compared to mine." Ye Hao waved his hand, lightning spears appeared, and went straight to the lightning scorpion.


    The Lightning Scorpion''s pupils dilated and he was ready to evade, but a lightning spear pierced his ankle directly, making it impossible to evade.


    All subsequent lightning spears passed through the body of the lightning scorpion.


    Lightning Scorpion


    In less than five seconds, the three had died.


    "Handsome guy, play with me for a while. People''s life is very good." A charming voice came, and the beauty scorpion crawled on the ground, showing her tender body, her tongue licking her vermilion lips.


    The art of charming.


    "Your charming technique is good, but it''s a pity that I''m far behind that fox''s charming technique." Ye Hao shook his head.


    The corner of the beauty scorpion''s mouth is curved: "Really?"


    At this moment, the venomous-tailed scorpion appeared beside Ye Hao, and his hand was about to touch the handkerchief in Ye Hao''s hand.


    "The speed is too slow." Ye Hao looked at the venomous-tailed scorpion next to him disgustedly, and he slapped it directly. The speed was so fast that neither the venomous-tailed scorpion nor the beauty scorpion would react.


    Only heard a snap.


    A chubby thing had flown out, and a headless corpse fell to the ground.


    Beauty Scorpion''s face was pale, she was breathing fast, and looked at Ye Hao pitifully: "My lord...I...I knew it was wrong. Twenty years ago, the Shenji was leading the way.


    We are just taking rewards from people and doing things for people. Please let me go, if you are willing to let me go. I...I...let me do anything. "


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth curled up, and he stood up and walked to the front of Beauty Scorpion, using his leather shoes to hook the chin of Beauty Scorpion.


    "You can really do anything?"


    "It''s all okay, it''s all okay." Beauty Scorpion nodded joyfully.


    People like them who are on the verge of life and death have long looked down on their bodies. As long as they can live, it doesn''t matter what they do.


    "Then please go down and accompany your friends."


    A black needle was inserted directly from the head of the beauty scorpion, piercing through the beauty of the scorpion body.


    Beauty Scorpion opened her eyes wide, and collapsed to the ground, still not wearing her clothes.


    "The chest is drooping and it is still exposed, who can you show it to?" Ye Hao dropped the handkerchief, and the handkerchief fell on the chest of Beauty Scorpion.


    Ye Hao turned and left and walked out of this abandoned building.


    "Master Jon." Shawana saw Ye Hao come out and immediately walked up.


    "The matter is finished. You can handle it." Ye Hao walked to the car parked by the road and sat in.


    "Yes." Shavana nodded.


    She turned her head and told her subordinates: "Don''t leave any traces."


    "understand."


    After Ye Hao drove more than ten kilometers in the car, huge flames and explosions appeared in the dark night behind him.


    If nothing else, there will be an abandoned construction site tomorrow where a gas tank exploded due to a tramp''s mistaken operation.


    "Master Jon, where are we going now?" Shawana looked at Ye Hao respectfully.


    Ye Hao lit a cigar and looked at the stars outside.


    "It''s been almost a month since I came out. It''s time to go back. Make arrangements for me and we are going back to headquarters."


    "Yes."


    ...


    The car returned to the hotel.


    Ye Hao walked into the presidential suite where he lived alone, and refused the beauties arranged by Shavana.


    Ye Hao took out the portal stone.


    In the next second, a light gate appeared in front of the clone Ye Hao.


    The real Ye Hao walked out of the light gate.


    "Thanks." Ye Hao said while looking at his clone, and then the clone Ye Hao returned to his body.


    Ye Hao put away the portal stone, as if nothing happened just now.


    Although it is a clone, Ye Hao has all the memories he has experienced in this month.


    This is the power of Ultimate Clone Technique!


    Every clone is fake, and every clone is real.


    Ye Hao looked at the starry sky outside.


    It is now the end of 2019, and we will enter 2020 in one day.


    "In the few places I visited this month, I did find nodes with unstable planes. The task of these ultimate fighters was to arrange several plane channels that even Hawkeye didn''t know." Mum mutter to myself.


    According to the information given by the evil spirit soul, Ye Hao did not do nothing this month, and went to the unstable plane nodes he explained.


    "Most of them are in the Americas, there are nine places in total, and the demonic soul parasitic on Solo should also know about the same number of plane nodes."


    Ye Hao took out a communication device and transmitted the information of the nine plane nodes determined this month, and asked Xiaoyan to encrypt it and transmit it to the fateful elder.


    Now that they have cooperated, Ye Hao will show the integrity of cooperation.


    This is the first gift he has given to this cooperation. I believe the person in charge of the 11th District of the United States should be very happy.


    Soon, he will present his second gift.


    A gift enough to shake the whole world.


    Ye Hao raised his hand to the starry sky: "Eagle Eye, if you are a stumbling block on my journey against the demon ancient god, then I will crush you ruthlessly.


    I will not allow anyone to interfere with me, nor will I allow anyone to threaten the world in which I live.


    Not how selfless I am, but because of the people I love, they live in this world, because of the people I care about, they are fighting for this world.


    2020 will be the day when Hawkeye will fall. "


    Ye Hao clenched his fists heavily, as if crushing something.

 Chapter 2014： The disappearance of George and Susan

    Chapter 2014 The Disappearance of George and Susan


    January 1, 2020


    New Year''s Eve parties and parties are also held in Tianying City.


    Ye Hao returned to his residence temporarily.


    Pushing open the door, there was a decadent breath oncoming.


    Several spider webs also appeared in the aisle.


    Ye Hao frowned and walked into the living room. A thick layer of dust had accumulated on the table in the living room. He walked to the refrigerator and opened the door of the refrigerator. There was a rotten smell inside.


    The food inside, and Ye Hao basically did not change in any quantity when they left, except that all the fresh vegetables and fruits were rotten.


    Ye Hao went up the stairs and opened the bedroom door.


    George and Susan''s room was also dusty, basically the same as when Ye Hao left.


    "Don''t they come back the month I left?" Ye Hao muttered to himself.


    George also said that after all, he is a soldier and needs to go out to perform tasks from time to time. Let alone a month, it is impossible to say if he will not return for a year or a half.


    But Susan is an ordinary girl. Ye Hao hadn''t come back for a whole month.


    Ye Hao took out his cell phone.


    "Shavana, come to my house now."


    Five minutes later, Shavana knocked on Ye Hao''s door and walked in.


    "Master Jon, what''s the matter?" Shavana looked at Ye Hao in confusion.


    "My elder brother George and my sister Susan haven''t come back for a whole month. Why?" Ye Hao asked in a deep voice.


    Shawana looked at the surrounding rooms, and there were indeed traces of no one living in the room for a long time.


    "George is from the War Demon camp. I need to ask the people on the War Demon side to know about him. Miss Susan, I can check." Shavana said.


    "Check it out for me, I will know where they are going as soon as possible." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "Yes."


    Ye Hao had a hunch, George and Susan must have encountered something.


    Three hours later, the celebration outside slowly quieted down.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes, and the Queen of Death appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    "You are back, won''t you come to see me?" The Death Queen looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    "I originally wanted to see you, but something happened at home, I told Shawana to check it." Ye Hao said.


    The Queen of Death sat beside Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s eyelids were frivolous, and he looked at the Death Queen: "Savana didn''t come in outside? You ordered it."


    "Yes." The Death Queen nodded.


    "Is it because of my eldest brother and Susan?" Ye Hao''s face gradually darkened.


    "Yes." The Death Queen looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao clenched his fists: "What happened to them?"


    "Jon, I hope you can understand. When we became a member of the Hawkeye organization, our lives were no longer ours.


    No matter what you do, it is for the organization to pay. "The Death Queen looked at Ye Hao, and said sternly.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath. It seemed that he had guessed right, what happened to George and Susan.


    And it was not a trivial matter, otherwise the Death Queen would not come and talk to him personally about this matter.


    "I want to know what happened?" Ye Hao stared straight at the Queen of Death.


    The Queen of Death was silent for a while, and began to speak slowly.


    "For our Hawkeye''s great plan, we not only need ultimate fighters like you, we also need a sufficient number of troops!


    Jon, do you know how powerful our Hawkeye is now? "


    Ye Hao shook his head.


    "Our five kings are directly governed by the powers, in addition to our five kings and more than 20 high-level cadres. There are a total of 50 Tier 5 fighters, 400 Tier 4 fighters, 2000 Tier 3 fighters, 10,000 Tier 2 fighters, and 50000. Rank fighter." The death queen said these data.


    The stone that made Ye Hao''s heart heavier again.


    There are 50 Tier 5 fighters, it is estimated that only the Dragon Group and Tianmen together can barely have such a number.


    What''s more, there are fifty thousand first-order fighters and ten thousand second-order fighters!


    Such combat power is enough to destroy any second-rate country on the earth in an instant.


    The third world war can be launched unilaterally!


    "But these are not enough, they are not enough to satisfy our army. During this time we are carrying out a warrior transformation plan to make our warriors stronger.


    We not only want quality, we also want quantity!


    Our goal is to reach 100 Tier 5 fighters! Tier 4 fighters reached 1,000! Tier 3 fighters reached 10,000! "The Queen of Death said this in an excited voice.


    If other people say that they want to build an army with one hundred Tier 5 fighters, Ye Hao might think that the other party is idiotic.


    But in Eagle Eye, Ye Hao couldn''t believe it in this organization with demons and ancient gods sitting on its backing.


    "And the first batch of experiments for these projects are naturally the people on the floating islands. You know that we collect blood every month. We select the most suitable candidates from them and train them to become fighters in a short time.


    In the last blood test, your eldest brother George and Susan were selected.


    They entered the 014 fighter plan and the 047 fighter plan respectively. Your brother will become a Tier 5 fighter, and Susan will be honored to be a Tier 3 fighter too!


    Think about it, Susan was an ordinary person before, and entering in a blink of an eye can become a third-order that most people can''t reach for a lifetime! "The Death Queen said.


    Ye Hao''s expression remained unchanged, he whispered: "Can you take me to meet them."


    The Death Queen looked at Ye Hao without speaking for a long time, and finally stood up: "Okay. But I hope you can calm down by then."


    Ye Hao didn''t speak.


    The Death Queen and Ye Hao walked out of the house back and forth.


    Shawana, who was waiting outside, looked at Ye Hao with a complicated expression, as if he wanted to say nothing.


    Without a word, the Death Queen took Ye Hao to the center and took the elevator down to the eighth floor of the underground city.


    This is where Ye Hao has been from the future.


    "Part of the stealth system of the floating island here. The other part is the human body modification test area." The Death Queen said as she walked.


    Ye Hao looked around, and these huge instruments were the black technology that made Floating Island, Eagle Eye''s headquarters, invisible to people all over the world for a hundred years.


    Passing through these precision instruments, the surrounding atmosphere changed a lot in an instant.


    Bottles and cans appeared in front of them. It can be said that the places where the eyes can see are all containers tall one by one.


    Most of the containers are filled with people, or...half people?


    Some people in the container have wings growing on their backs, while others have tails, or crocodile or lizard-like scales have grown on the surface of their bodies.


    And some people with demonic patterns on their bodies.


    The former is a mutant, or half-orc, just like Meow.


    The latter is infused with the technical genes of the demon ancient god, and it is a higher-level existence than the former, just like Xiaoyan.

 Chapter 2015： Transformation of people

    Chapter 2015


    This reminded Ye Hao of what they had researched together with Guipai and District 11.


    It seems that the person who attacked the ET laboratory was the Hawkeye organization.


    They attacked the ET laboratory and punished the organization that touched the bottom line of the eagle''s eye like the ghost card.


    And absorb their research results for their own use.


    Ye Hao followed the death queen through the experimental containers.


    The outer surface of these experimental containers is affixed with digital signs, 011,048.


    There are duplicates.


    Ye Hao inferred that these numbers represent a certain single transformation plan, for example, all the lizard people are 078.


    Finally, the Queen of Death took Ye Hao to a container.


    The number 014 is written on the surface of the container.


    Inside the container, a man floated in the liquid, with dozens of tubes of various sizes inserted into his body.


    Ye Hao''s expression was a bit bad.


    He recognized from that face that this was Jon''s brother, George.


    But his body has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    His legs were black, covered with scale armor, his lumbar spine was strangely curved, his body was green, and his hands became the shape of a mantis sickle.


    "Project 014 is to transform into a mantis warrior who is good at jumping, melee combat, and speed." The Death Queen said next to her.


    Ye Hao felt a little depressed. He touched the surface of the container and a cyclone appeared on his arm.


    "Jon, calm down. This kind of experiment is irreversible, and George has completely lost his consciousness of being a human being. Even if the experiment is ended. He will not be able to recover!" The Death Queen pressed Ye Hao''s arm and persuaded. .


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and looked at George in front of him.


    In those short days, the sound and smile of this honest big brother seemed to be right in front of his eyes.


    Although Ye Hao is not Jon, and even he killed Jon, it can be said that he is George''s enemy.


    But this does not mean that he hates these people, because this is something that different forces must do.


    And the things that George was doing for "Jon" really moved Ye Hao.


    "Where''s Susan." Ye Hao put down his hands and asked in a low voice.


    "Susan is over there." The Death Queen took Ye Hao to move on.


    When Ye Hao left, he posted a few words on the glass.


    Then silently followed the death queen.


    Passing through the two test areas, most of the test subjects in front of me were female bodies, and the naked female bodies were floating in a container filled with liquid.


    Stop in front of the container with number 047.


    Ye Hao looked at Susan in the container, and he was relieved.


    At least Susan still maintains a human appearance.


    "How is Susan''s situation now?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Susan performed a leopard girl transforming human experiment, and genetic reagents have been injected. But it has not been fully effective. If it is completely successful, it will be like the one over there." The death queen pointed to a distant one and wrote 047. Number of containers.


    Inside that container was a woman with black hair all over. Her palms had disappeared and turned into claws. Her legs had become slender and longer than normal. Her mouth showed fangs, and she looked a bit stubborn.


    "I think in my capacity, I can''t ask for too much, right?" Ye Hao stared at the Death Queen.


    "But her transformation has been carried out 40%..."


    "I don''t care which step she takes, I want her to withdraw from these experiments." Ye Hao stared at the Queen of Death with an unquestionable tone, and at the same time a black air current appeared on his body.


    The Death Queen frowned, and she said solemnly: "Jon, please pay attention to the tone of speaking to me. You are now a seventh-tier one-star, but don''t forget who gave you this opportunity.


    I allowed you to do that because I admire you. But it doesn''t mean you can climb on top of my head. "


    "I know the tone of my speech, and I also know my identity." Ye Hao approached the Queen of Death, his pupils blackened completely: "You also need to know your identity. You are our **** on this plane. That''s it, there is no need to explain so much to you what I want to do."


    Ye Hao''s tone was stressed, as if two people were talking at the same time.


    The Death Queen looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    She knew that the ultimate warrior was to inject a soul body from the demon ancient **** into the body of the selection, and then slowly swallow the body and control the body.


    Is it possible that in this process, the two will also be assimilated? Including Jon¡¯s emotions will be preserved?


    Because of this kind of thing, the Queen of Death is also the first time to understand, so it is impossible to determine Jon''s current state.


    "Jon, I hope you can do well for the overall situation. Your current status is unusual. The entire Hawkeye organization and many family members have been screened to become a new generation of fighters.


    I can''t give you such privileges just because of you. What if other people ask for it like this? "The death queen''s tone eased.


    "I can''t control so much. I only know that this person is mine." Ye Hao pointed to Susan in the container.


    The death queen was silent for a long time.


    "Oh, Sister Death is really ruthless. If someone does your service, don''t you agree to such a small request? After all, such a cute little beauty, who wants to be an inhuman monster.


    It¡¯s uncomfortable to play in bed, right. Little handsome Jon. "


    A voice came from the side at this time.


    It turned out to be the moon **** holding a rabbit.


    Faced with the appearance of the Moon God, the Queen of Death was a little surprised, she seemed to feel an intruder in her own territory.


    "This is our business, you don''t need to interfere." The Death Queen said coldly.


    "Of course I don''t care about the affairs between you, but I am friends with Xiaoshuai Jon. Friends are in need, of course I have to help, right." Moon God walked in front of Ye Hao.


    With a pure and charming smile: "Jon, in fact, I can use the privilege to get this little sister out. After all, you are special. I am still willing to open a back door for you."


    The Queen of Death clenched her fists and stared at the Moon God: "Are you trying to fight me?"


    "Right? Death sister, I don''t dare. But you also know that the situation of the five kings within our Eagle Eye will soon change. After all, the coming of the demon ancient gods will completely change our order.


    And you know Jon and his situation, if he could stand by my side. At that time my status. "The Moon God approached the Death Queen''s ear and said in a voice that the two of them could hear.


    "Okay, I let this girl go." The Death Queen finally compromised and agreed to Ye Hao''s request, but her tone was obviously unhappy.


    The Queen of Death looked at Jon: "This requires a process. Taking her out of it directly will have a big side effect. I will arrange for someone to do it now."


    After speaking, the Death Queen glanced at Moon God.


    "You better stay away from some women."

 Chapter 2016： proudce conflict

    Chapter 2016


    After the Death Queen left, the Moon God walked to Ye Hao and smiled: "Little brother. This is how I can help you stimulate your skills."


    "You just want to create a gap between me and the Queen of Death." Ye Hao looked at the Moon God lightly.


    This seemingly pure woman actually has a lot of bowels in her heart.


    "Hey. Jon, you are a smart person. If you are willing to cooperate with me, I can give you more." Moon God smiled and looked at Ye Hao: "It''s cooperation, not subordinates like the Queen of Death. relationship."


    "I''m not in a good mood right now, so I don''t want to talk about it for now." Ye Hao pretended to be indifferent.


    Luna thought it was just that Jon saw his relatives undergoing such a human body modification experiment with his own eyes, which was a bit unacceptable in his heart.


    "Okay, I won''t bother you." The Moon God didn''t get entangled and turned and left.


    Ye Hao looked at Susan in the container.


    He knew that doing so by himself would create a gap between himself and the Queen of Death.


    But Ye Hao told him in his heart that he had to do this. He was not the kind of person who could be ruthless in order to complete the task.


    Moreover, the current situation is not unacceptable, anyway, in the eyes of the five kings, Ye Hao is an existence combined with the soul of another world.


    The status is second only to the five kings, and even to a certain extent the five kings dare not treat him in any way.


    The Death Queen did not dare to completely fall out with Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at the other instruments.


    "It seems that the plan needs to be advanced. Otherwise, if such a large number of''armies'' appear, it will be difficult for the forces of the world to be combined, and it will be difficult to chew this hard bone."


    Ye Hao thought to himself that he was going to plan ahead in these two days.


    Can''t wait any longer.


    The thought of the 100 Tier 5 fighters, 1,000 Tier 4 fighters, and 10,000 Tier 3 fighters made Ye Hao a little numb.


    Ten minutes later.


    Susan¡¯s container had all the liquid drained, and all pipes were disconnected.


    Finally the lid of the container was opened.


    Susan fell down unconsciously, Ye Hao hugged Susan, he took out a towel and wrapped Susan''s body.


    "Now you are satisfied." The Death Queen came over.


    "Thank you."


    Ye Hao left a word, turned and left.


    The Queen of Death frowned.


    ...


    Go back to your home in Tianying City.


    He first put Susan in the bathtub filled with water.


    Because Susan still has a lot of viscous liquid on her body, she needs to be clear and clean first.


    During this process, Ye Hao carefully checked some Susan''s situation.


    "You humans are really crazy enough to do such an experiment." Evelyn''s voice sounded.


    "What''s wrong with this kind of experiment?" Ye Hao asked while checking.


    "The experiment of injecting demon genes is okay. But it will transform the human body into a devil, which can be called a demon. But like the kind of experiment like the lizard man and leopard man just now.


    Although the experiment is successful, you can instantly gain strong strength.


    However, the life span of the ¡°warrior¡± created by this kind of creation will be very short. You humans have a life span of only one or two hundred years. If you carry out such a transformation, it is estimated that you will only live another ten years, or as short as three or four years.


    And because the power gained is completely not his own, there is no room for improvement. "Evelyn said.


    Ye Hao''s expression changed, he thought of Meow.


    "Miaomiao''s situation is regarded as a test failure, just like the girl in front of me, it has not undergone a complete transformation. As long as you use your own healing power and divine power to treat it a little, there will be no big problem.


    However, it can no longer be regarded as a normal human being, and some characteristics of the black panther may grow. "Xingqiong''s words made Ye Hao a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, Susan woke up.


    She saw Ye Hao, who was Jon in her eyes.


    "Jon... you... why are you here? I... where am I now... why do I feel so heavy."


    "You are at home, I am washing your body right now, and it will be fine soon."


    "Wash your body! Ahhhhh!"


    A few minutes later, Ye Hao walked out of the bathroom with a reddish right cheek.


    After another half an hour, Susan came out of the bathroom in her bathrobe.


    At this moment, she blushed and she dared not look at Ye Hao''s eyes since she came out.


    Now she was full of thoughts, she was seen by Jon, and she was touched!


    She felt ashamed to death, if she changed it to the past, she might kill Jon extremely, and then commit suicide by herself.


    But now her inner anger is only a small number, more shame.


    "You...you didn''t do anything to me just now, did you?" Susan glared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao sat on the sofa and said faintly: "Do? What can I do? You are like a corpse, and there is no trace of it."


    A pillow was lost.


    "Okay, I won''t be kidding you. What do you remember now?" Ye Hao asked Susan, looking at him.


    Susan rubbed her head: "What?... I... I seem to remember that I was notified that I could participate in the human transformation experiment, and then they took me through a series of tests and injected a lot of reagents.


    Finally, I was allowed to enter a container, which was filled with a strange liquid, and then I fell into a coma, completely unaware of what happened afterwards. "


    It would be easier for him to explain this, Ye Hao stood up and walked towards Susan.


    "You... don''t come over?" Susan saw Ye Hao approaching, leaving her guard.


    She didn''t dare to let Ye Hao come close now. Once she got close, she felt her heart would jump out.


    "Okay, I''ll stand here to tell you. You did undergo the transformation experiment, but in the middle of the experiment, they found that your body was not suitable for the experiment, so they returned you." Ye Hao shrugged.


    Another pillow smashed over.


    "You just got returned!" Susan pointed at Ye Hao angrily.


    Ye Hao smiled lightly and said, "That''s what it meant anyway, and then I took you back. Because you were unconscious and still had a lot of thick liquid on your body, I cleaned it for you."


    Susan gradually calmed down, apparently accepting this explanation.


    "So... what about Brother George?" Susan looked at the empty house and asked curiously.


    Ye Hao looked at the group photo on the wall next to him. On it were George, Jon and Susan.


    George''s face was honest and joyful, Jon was holding the phone with a bored look, Susan was unwilling to stand next to Jon with a disgusted look.


    "Big Brother George has been assigned a long-term mission to carry out the mission. It is estimated that it will take a few months, so there are only two of us in the house these few months."


    Ye Hao looked at Susan with a ridiculous expression: "What do you think the two of us should do?"


    Susan''s cheeks flushed: "Jon, you rascal."


    After cursing, Susan hurried upstairs and returned to her room.

 Chapter 2017： The stealth device is malfunctioning!

    Chapter 2017 The stealth device is malfunctioning!


    That night, Ye Hao walked to the door of Susan''s room and pushed the door directly in.


    Looking at Susan who was sleeping on the bed, Ye Hao approached step by step.


    Not knowing if she felt something, Susan opened her eyes in a daze, and saw the dark figure standing by the bed.


    "Ah..." Susan was startled and sat up abruptly.


    After seeing that it was Jon, he was relieved.


    But still pointing to Ye Hao: "What are you doing, run into my room in the middle of the night."


    "There are things I want to tell you." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "I can''t tell you something tomorrow!" Susan frowned slightly, somehow she felt a little weird about Jon in front of her.


    "You''d better stay at home for these two days and not go anywhere." Ye Hao said.


    Susan looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "Why? I am going to work tomorrow."


    Although Susan is an ordinary person, she still has her own job in Skyhawk City.


    Since she couldn''t perform body modification, she naturally wanted to return to her original job.


    Ye Hao didn''t explain much to Susan, the pupils of her eyes gleamed strangely, and Susan''s eyes lost their color.


    "From today, you are not allowed to leave this house. You will always sleep, always sleep."


    Susan repeated Ye Hao''s words.


    "From today, I will not leave this house, I will always sleep, always sleep."


    After speaking, Susan fell asleep in bed, as if nothing had happened.


    Ye Hao also laid out various magic circles around Susan''s room, and then he quietly walked out of the room.


    He turned off all the lights in the whole room.


    He disappeared out of thin air in the next moment.


    In an alley tens of meters away, Ye Hao''s figure appeared. He was wearing a black suit and wandering in the dark. Once someone showed up, he would stop without making a sound.


    Walking through the streets, Ye Hao noticed that he had come to the center of Tianying City.


    He squatted in a thicket of trees in the distance, quietly waiting for the opportunity.


    A man walked quickly towards the central fortress.


    Ye Hao knew that his opportunity had come.


    Invisibility.


    Ye Hao used the invisibility technique to completely conceal his body and breath, and then followed the man.


    The man wears a black badge on his chest and is one of the senior officials.


    Ye Hao had met in the selection battle of the ultimate fighter before.


    Follow the senior cadre into the elevator leading to the underground city.


    "Excuse me, which floor are you going to." The elevator staff questioned the senior cadre.


    "Fifth layer." The senior cadre replied.


    "Yes." The staff pressed the button, entered the password, and started the elevator.


    Little did the two of them know that there was an extra person in the elevator at this moment.


    Just stand behind them.


    The elevator stopped on the fifth floor, and the senior cadres got off the elevator.


    The elevator doors closed again.


    But at this time, the staff trembled, and his whole body was stiff, with a strange look in his eyes.


    "Now let''s go to the 9th floor underground." A voice came out of the air.


    The staff started the elevator in a ghostly manner, and the number on the elevator began to rise from five.


    6


    7


    ...


    8


    ...


    9


    Finally stopped at the ninth floor.


    Before the elevator door was about to open, Ye Hao murmured a few words in the ear of the staff member.


    "Just now you sent a senior cadre to the ninth underground floor, and now you are ready to return to the surface."


    After speaking, Ye Hao walked out from the opened elevator door.


    The elevator doors closed again after a few seconds.


    The staff also returned to normal, he touched his head, somehow he felt a sense of chaos.


    But he returned to the ground normally.


    But Ye Hao continued to shuttle through the nine underground floors relying on the invisibility technique.


    The previous time I came to the ninth underground floor, Ye Hao could thoroughly see the layout of your place.


    His purpose of coming down this time is to destroy the technology that supports the stealth of the floating island.


    Ye Hao looked at the instruments, he took out a few prepared TNT time bombs and placed them in some places.


    Some people may be wondering, since Ye Hao can enter here, why not just get a nuclear bomb and give this floating island.


    Ye Hao once had this idea.


    But once again he learned from tentative interrogation.


    The anti-strike capability of the floating island was built in full accordance with the largest nuclear bomb "Ivan" in history designed by the bear country after the war.


    Even if a large "Ivan" nuclear bomb exploded on the floating island, at most it would destroy everyone and buildings in Skyhawk City.


    But none of the ten underground floors will be affected in any way.


    Even if it explodes on one of the ten underground floors, even if it is a weapon arsenal.


    At most, that layer is destroyed, and the impact is not significant.


    So Ye Hao''s use of nuclear bombs or TNT time bombs is actually the same.


    And nuclear bombs also have nuclear reactions, which are easily detected by monitoring equipment.


    The TNT time bomb, which is convenient to carry and small and undiscoverable, is just right for this kind of action.


    "This is my first gift to Hawkeye." The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth curled up, and at the same time all the time bombs had been placed and the explosion delay had been set.


    twenty minutes.


    In these twenty minutes, Ye Hao first came to another part of the ninth floor, the laboratory area.


    He came to the vicinity of George''s experiment container, and he stared at George, who was no longer like a human or a ghost.


    "Brother George, even though we are enemies, I killed your brother. But I feel that you are a good person, and I think you must be uncomfortable like this.


    Let me send you a ride. I hope that in the next life, you can live with your brother as ordinary people for a lifetime. "


    A black cyclone shot out from the tip of Ye Hao''s finger, directly piercing the container, piercing George''s head.


    After confirming that George had completely lost his breath of life, Ye Hao turned and left.


    The next step is to let the whole world witness the beginning of a grand event.


    ...


    The residents on Tianying Island are still the same as before.


    The red light districts everywhere in the middle of the night are very lively.


    Suddenly, the ground shook violently a few times.


    "What''s the matter? There was an earthquake?" several drunks asked in a daze.


    "You are afraid that you are drunk. We are on a floating island now. How could there be an earthquake?" Another criminal next to him retorted.


    None of the people paid attention to this detail, nor did they notice that a looming film in the night sky disappeared.


    The central headquarters of the Eagle Eye Base.


    The red alarm has been lit.


    The Queen of Death and the Moon God arrived at the headquarters in no time.


    "What''s the matter?" the death queen asked.


    "It''s not good. The floating island stealth device on the ninth floor did not know what was wrong and exploded, and our stealth device failed!" The staff said anxiously: "Now the floating island has been released from its stealth state! "


    The invisibility is lifted!


    Both the Death Queen and the Moon God had dilated pupils.

 Chapter 2018： The United States is dispatched by Xiong Guo!

    Chapter 2018 Xiong Guoqi of the United States is dispatched!


    "What''s going on? The invisibility device has been in operation for nearly a hundred years, how could it suddenly explode!" Luna asked hurriedly.


    The staff wiped the sweat on their foreheads: "We are not too sure, now we have arranged personnel to check the situation on the ninth floor of the basement, and hope to repair the damaged device as soon as possible."


    The Queen of Death clasped her hands and asked solemnly: "How long does it take to repair the damaged device?"


    "We all have spare parts for the stealth device, but it may take 12 hours to repair it! And it takes an hour to charge up and start up, and there are other reserved time.


    So... we might need a full 15 hours! "The staff member replied.


    15 hours!


    The Queen of Death looked at the clock beside her.


    The above time shows that it is midnight: 2 o''clock.


    This means that the entire floating island will be exposed to the air at 17:00 tomorrow afternoon.


    "What...what do we do now? The floating island lost its invisibility, and organizations all over the world must have discovered us by now!" The Moon God was a little confused at the moment, looking at the Death Queen.


    The Queen of Death squeezed her fist and slammed her fist against the wall.


    "Fifteen hours! We have to sustain these 15 hours anyway! As long as the invisibility device can be activated, we have the opportunity to hide again!"


    The Queen of Death waved her hand: "I announce that now the full command of the Eagle Eye headquarters is taken over by the Queen of Death. The entire Eagle Eye base immediately enters the red wartime alert state, and all weapons and combat personnel are ready!


    Moon God, you are now in charge of peripheral defense, you can mobilize any peripheral weapons, and all moving living and non-living bodies within ten kilometers of the floating island will be wiped out! "


    "Yes!" The Moon God left without stopping to prepare, although she was also the Five Kings.


    But she knew very well that she was far inferior to the Queen of Death in this respect.


    "Shavana, immediately contact Mr. Weird, War Demon, Judge. Let them rush back to Hawkeye headquarters within two hours!" The Death Queen ordered Shavana next to her!


    "Yes!" Shavana went to execute the order.


    The Queen of Death watched the red light flashing next to her, and a fist struck her, directly exploding it.


    "Who will turn this thing off for me?"


    The Queen of Death took a deep breath, calming her mind.


    She then instructed the person in front of her: "Immediately notify the branches around the world to start the previous ¡®Guardian Eye¡¯ project!"


    Hearing that the Death Queen was about to start the Guardian Eye project, many people showed shocked expressions.


    A senior cadre stood up and asked anxiously: "My Queen. The Guardian Eye Project is really going to be launched. This plan will mess up the whole world!"


    "Now the world is not in chaos, I can''t control it. Our first priority is to keep the Eagle Eye headquarters. The plane channel we are about to build is on this floating island. We are absolutely not allowed to make any mistakes in it!" Death Queen One Fists hit the table.


    ...


    At the same time, all forces have moved in the middle of the night.


    U.S. 11 district headquarters.


    Smith, who was in charge of zone 11, who was still holding a young American model enjoying life in his villa, was awakened by a rush of phone calls.


    "Darling, what''s the matter with this annoying phone call. Hurry up and shut him off." Nun Mo got out of the quilt and said with a pouting mouth.


    "Shut up and get out of here!" Who would have thought that I was kicking the tender mold with my Smith a moment ago.


    The tender model vomited blood, but looking at Smith''s serious expression, she could only walk out in a desperate manner.


    "Hey, it''s me. Smith." Smith answered the phone.


    "Mr. Smith, just now our No. 17 military reconnaissance satellite discovered a huge floating city over Antarctica. The whole floating city seems to have suddenly appeared.


    Our satellite took a few photos, I will send them to you now. "


    Smith let go of the phone and soon received a few photos.


    The picture above is a huge island with a city in the middle of the island.


    Smith''s expression became extremely serious, and he picked up the phone: "Are you sure this city is floating in the air?"


    "Mr. Smith, I can assure you. I have checked all the satellites around the military reconnaissance satellite No. 17, and the city is indeed suspended in the air.


    In addition, one of our satellites also captured the mark of the Eagle Eye organization on the island. "


    Smith''s pupils dilated, and he thought of what the Eastern man said in the previous meeting in Europe.


    He will present an unparalleled gift to everyone before the Chinese New Year!


    "What a magical kid." Smith ignored his clothes, and took the elevator directly with a pair of pants to the helipad where he parked the helicopter.


    "Listen. Now the 11th district immediately enters the state of combat readiness, and all the ability teams, mutant teams, and orcs teams, all put down all the tasks at hand.


    Immediately enter the state of combat readiness!


    In addition, we gave orders to the US Air Force Command to send transport aircraft to our base as much as possible!


    Then call the Navy, the third aircraft carrier fleet, the sixth aircraft carrier fleet, and the eighth aircraft carrier fleet, I remember, are on the edge of Antarctica.


    Now give me full speed to the area where the floating city is located.


    Then notify all the missile launch bases around the Antarctic, all the missile wells, and the missile car will be ready for launch immediately!


    In a word, GO, GO, GO. All the combat units moved me! "Smith finished speaking and hung up.


    Then he dialed a number formed by a string of strange numbers.


    "Hey, it''s Mr. President. Smith, the head of my 11th district, now ask the whole country to enter the first level immediately..."


    ...


    The headquarters of the bear country ability group.


    A big man wearing a night hat and pajamas rushed directly into the base.


    "Who are you, there is no special permission here... Captain Constantine..." After seeing the man in pajamas and nightcap clearly, the guards looked like a ghost.


    "Captain Constantine!" Several cadres saluted Constantine after seeing Constantine, but they were also a little amused at Constantine''s strange appearance.


    Constantine looked at a non-commissioned officer who was suffocating a smile. He threw his nightcap directly on the ground and pointed to the non-commissioned officer: "I order you now to take off your clothes immediately.


    The non-commissioned officer looked surprised.


    "Don''t be stunned, take off quickly. Don''t you guys stand stupidly for me, hurry up and report the situation!"


    Constantine urged, patting the table!


    "Yes!"


    "Group leader, five minutes ago, our military satellite discovered a floating island over the Antarctic! We still can''t determine the origin of this island.


    But just three minutes ago, the United States had declared a state of emergency wartime. The missile launch bases of all military bases on the edge of the Antarctic have all missiles ready.


    In addition, three aircraft carrier battle groups are driving towards the incident site at full speed!


    In addition, thousands of large long-distance transport aircraft in the United States began to transport combatants to the Antarctic region! "


    Hearing the report, Constantine''s expression became very serious: "It seems that the old Smith knows what it is."


    "What?" The others were puzzled.


    "Hawkeye Base Headquarters!" Constantine patted the table: "Give me an order. Immediately tune all the transport planes that can fly for me, and we will also go to the Antarctic immediately. We are not allowed to let the Americans get ahead!


    The country has also entered a first-level wartime state, and all the nuclear bombs have been polished for Lao Tzu! "


    "Hawkeye Base Headquarters? This...it''s impossible, right? How could the Hawkeye Base Headquarters that have disappeared for more than a hundred years suddenly appear and fly in the air?" Everyone was surprised.


    "If you want to know what''s going on, you can ask that Dongfang kid. He has a feast right now. The Hawkeye Base Headquarters, this is a big cake. There are at least fifty years ahead of the world. Technology, biotechnology, and the power of supernatural research!"


    Constantine''s eyes glowed with golden light: "This will be the biggest gathering of the 21st century!"

 Chapter 2019： Cold current from Antarctica

    Chapter 2019 Cold Current From Antarctica


    Australia, Modie headquarters.


    Compared to the exciting bear country and the United States, here is a lot quieter.


    The black butterfly looks at the photo of the floating island on the screen.


    She sighed: "Ye Hao, this kid is really moving. He can find the Eagle Eye headquarters that has been missing for more than 100 years."


    Haili on the side asked: "Then what shall we do now? Let''s act."


    "We are not in a hurry, because of the kid''s reminder. Our people are already prepared. Although we know the location of the Hawkeye headquarters.


    But this bone is not easy to gnaw, let the big guys go gnaw first. Let''s take it slow. "Black Butterfly lit a cigar and took a sip.


    She said to the Xuetrao next to her: "Send my order to get all the transport planes ready. We can be late for this feast, but we cannot be absent."


    ...


    Holy Mountain of Holy See.


    "Your Excellency, Cardinal Dennis and Cardinal Charles have led the Knights Templar and the Knights of the Holy Cross to the South Pole." Bishop Judy is wearing a red dress and holding a scepter in his hand.


    The old pope also rarely changed into a pure white robe, wearing a white top hat, and a scepter inlaid with a large holy stone in his hand.


    Bishop Judy looked at the old pope. She hesitated for a while, and then persuaded: "Your Excellency, you are very old. It''s better to let us go for this action. You can stay on the Holy Mountain."


    "I''m very old. But I''m not old enough to be afraid of death. The future of the earth depends on you young people, my old bones, while I can still move, to help you remove some more obstacles. "


    The old pope smiled.


    Bishop Judy looked at the old pope in admiration.


    "Is the private jet ready?" the old pope asked.


    "Ready." Bishop Judy nodded.


    "Then let''s do it too. The cancerous eagle eye has existed in our world for hundreds of years, and it is time to get rid of it." The old Pope''s scepter hit the ground.


    ...


    Outside the Greek temple, several planes took off one after another, all heading south.


    Above one of the planes.


    Akina was sitting in the first class cabin, wiping the spear of war in her hand.


    "His Royal Highness. All our planes have already taken off, and it is estimated that it will take six hours to reach the intended destination!" Virgo Saint Di Saki walked out and reported.


    "I see. Our Greek temple has been silent for so many years, this time. We have to show our strength in front of the world''s major forces."


    Yakina lifted the spear of war in her hand and guided her away.


    "I let the world know the power of the gods, the power of the goddess Athena!"


    ...


    Somewhere in England.


    Catherine and L¨¦a meet in a castle.


    "It seems that you got the news too." Catherine looked at L¨¦a with a smile.


    Liya nodded: "How are you preparing? The place we are going this time is the headquarters of the Hawkeye Base."


    Catherine smiled slightly: "With Ye Hao''s reminder, this time I gathered five Duke-level vampires and two Prince-level vampires. You are from the wolf clan."


    Lya was a little surprised: "Two princes? I remember your Assley family includes those collateral or friendly families. Except for your grandfather, there are no princes vampires.


    Could it be that your father broke through to the prince level? "


    Catherine smiled slightly and pointed to the young Eastern woman standing not far away.


    Leya looked over, and she recognized the woman: "The Chinese woman named Xia Xue next to Ye Hao? She turned out to be a Prince-level vampire!"


    Liya was a little hard to believe.


    "If I couldn''t believe it at first, but after thinking about it and Ye Hao, I got used to it. After all, this Eastern man has too many magical things." Catherine smiled.


    Leya suddenly came to a sudden, and smiled: "That''s true. To be honest, our wolf clan is dispatched this time, my grandfather is also a prince level. But the Duke level is not as many as you, only two."


    "Enough. Ye Hao said this time, not only the two of us. This time the banquet is a banquet for the whole world. What Hawkeye will face is the whole world!" Catherine looked at the southern night sky.


    As if to see the island floating above the Antarctic.


    "Then shall we act?"


    "go."


    ...


    China


    Wushuang City.


    Martial law was all around the city where Wushuang City was located, and even the entire Haicheng was under martial law.


    The mayor ran out to ask, it was just a sentence.


    "Don''t ask anything, the highest wartime red alert!"


    The highest wartime red realm? This shocked everyone in the Haicheng government.


    China has not entered this red wartime alert for 30 to 40 years, which means that a war may break out anytime and anywhere.


    A black bus drove into the gate of Wushuang City.


    Groups of people came down from it, and these people were arranged to rest in the playground or gymnasium in turn.


    They didn¡¯t know why they were arranged here. Some of them were still performing tasks. Suddenly, they had to put down the task at hand and rush to the nearby meeting point by the fastest means of transportation. .


    Then he was sent to the Wushuang City in Haicheng.


    After a black bus stopped, a person came down, along with several familiar faces.


    "Hou Boyi, you are responsible for the arrangement of the members of our ability group. Remember, don''t ask anything here, don''t say anything, just follow the arrangement!" Dongfang Ze said.


    "Yes!" Hou Boyi nodded and immediately went down to make arrangements.


    "Xue Shitou, Tian Su, Ink Dust, Ice Core, Ding Xiaohu. All five of you are now the captains of the five superpower teams. This time the mission is very important. You must manage your team well!"


    Dongfangze looked at the five young people behind him.


    "Yes!" the five people said in unison.


    Dongfangze left.


    The five immediately discussed again.


    "What the **** is this, such a big movement. I saw a few big men from the Dragon Team and Tian Team just now!" Ding Xiaohu whispered.


    "Don''t ask me if you have said it!" Xue Shitou glared.


    "I''m just curious to ask, aren''t you curious?" Ding Xiaohu muttered.


    "I guess it''s probably because of Captain Ye. This is Wushuang City, Captain Ye''s site!" Bingxin said with some expectation, "I don''t know if I can see Captain Ye.


    I haven''t seen him for half a year, and I miss him. "


    "My constantly beating blood tells me that there will be a big battle next!" Tian Su said with some excitement.


    The ink dust on the side looked around, and he exclaimed: "Oh my God! Huang group leader Tang Cheng, Xuan group leader Huang Peng, ground group leader Xiang Yisu, and dragon group leader Long Yi! Four big brothers They are all here!"


    At this moment, the whole world has already blew a cold current from Antarctica.

 Chapter 2020： Aircraft carrier fleet VS floating island

    Chapter 2020 Aircraft Carrier Fleet VS Floating Island


    Over Antarctica.


    Nearly half an hour has passed since the floating island appeared.


    However, ordinary people all over the world still don''t know that a floating island that has only appeared in science fiction films appeared over the far Antarctic sky.


    Eagle Eye Headquarters General Control Room.


    "Including. The United States, the bear country, and Europe have multiple transport planes coming towards the Antarctic!" The senior cadre in charge of monitoring reports.


    The Death Queen said coldly: "I knew these guys who smelled the fish would not be honest. How is the Guardian Eye project started!"


    A senior cadre with sunglasses came over, holding a tablet in his hand: "Report to the Queen. The Guardian Eye Project has been activated 70%, and there is still an hour before it is fully activated.


    In an hour, we will invade 147 nuclear weapons launchers around the world, and we will be able to launch these nuclear bombs anywhere in the world. "


    The death queen nodded with satisfaction: "Very good. Let us offer them a big meal."


    "Report. Three US aircraft carrier fleets and multiple nuclear-powered submarines appeared in the alert area around Antarctica!" A senior official pointed to the red dots that appeared on the radar, densely packed.


    There are as many as fifty.


    "Convey my order and launch missiles. Let all these American iron bumps sink in Antarctica." The Death Queen sternly said.


    At this time, Ye Hao appeared in the master control room.


    "My Queen, what happened?" Ye Hao looked anxious and puzzled.


    The Death Queen glanced at Ye Hao without thinking too much: "The invisibility equipment on the floating island has failed, and we are now exposed to the enemy. These guys have already come at us."


    "What? Then...the judge, Mr. Weird, and the war demon?" Ye Hao said hurriedly.


    "I have sent someone to notify them, and they are all on their way back. It takes fifteen hours to repair the invisibility device until it activates. We must support these fifteen hours!" The Death Queen clenched her fists.


    She did not know that the crisis maker this time was by her side.


    "Report. 100 air-to-surface guided missiles are ready. They must lock their targets and request to be launched!" The senior cadre stood straight and said loudly.


    Ye Hao''s eyelids moved slightly. He looked at all the instruments around him. That senior cadre happened to be in charge of the floating island and missile defense.


    "Launch!" The Death Queen waved her hand.


    The senior cadre pressed the microphone: "100 air-to-surface guided missiles are launched!"


    On the rock walls around the floating island, missile launching ports appeared one after another, and one missile was exposed.


    The next moment these missiles all shot out with tail flames.


    When Ye Hao saw this scene, his heart sank. He couldn''t help but look at the three aircraft carrier fleets on several monitoring screens.


    ...


    Around the Antarctic Sea.


    The three aircraft carrier fleets are advancing rapidly.


    The third aircraft carrier fleet bears the brunt.


    At this moment, Antarctica is in a state of extreme daylight, and there is no cloud in all directions.


    All the people on the fleet can see a floating point high in the distance.


    On the flagship aircraft carrier of the Third Fleet.


    The captain of the aircraft carrier couldn''t help stepping down from his captain''s seat, walked to the window, and looked at the small spot floating in the air with a telescope.


    "My God. Who made this kind of technology? Are we making Hollywood science fiction films." The captain of the aircraft carrier couldn''t help but sigh.


    When he received the combat readiness order, he brought the fleet toward the South Pole.


    At that time, he heard that a total of three aircraft carrier fleets had been ordered to go to Antarctica. He really couldn''t imagine what kind of place there would be in Antarctica. Three aircraft carrier fleets were needed from the United States.


    This is already equivalent to a regional war standard.


    But there is only one sentence in the command.


    "When you sail into the Antarctic Sea, you will know who the enemy you are facing is."


    At this time, the captain of the aircraft carrier understood that as long as he was not blind, no one would know who his enemy was at this time.


    "Didididi!"


    At this time, the next instrument began to sound an alarm.


    "Alert! A hundred or so guided missiles appearing above the sky are attacking our fleet! It is expected that one and a half minutes will hit our fleet!"


    The captain of the aircraft carrier trembled, but after all, he was the captain of the aircraft carrier and still had some skills.


    "According to my order, the frigate, guided missile ship, and anti-control destroyer will immediately intercept these missiles!" The order was immediately issued.


    In just a few tens of seconds, the surrounding fleet fired hundreds of interceptor missiles while simultaneously conducting tactical evasion.


    Boom boom boom boom


    Missiles collided in the air, and rare fireworks exploded over Antarctica.


    Ye Hao looked at the scene on the screen that could only be seen in the science fiction war.


    It has to be said that among the countries in the world, the United States is the undoubted hegemon in terms of technological weapons.


    But this time they met Hawkeye.


    Those 100 missiles were intercepted again, but some broke through and directly hit the battleship!


    "Report! The Aegis-class destroyer No.07 of the Third Aircraft Carrier Fleet was hit by two missiles on its deck, the deck caught fire and lost power!"


    "Report! The No. 114 Wave-class nuclear submarine of the Third Aircraft Carrier Fleet was hit by a missile on the ship''s hull, causing some electronic instruments to fail, and the combat capability could not be restored in a short time!"


    "Report! The Aegis-class destroyer No. 09 of the Sixth Aircraft Carrier Fleet was hit by four missiles. The cabin was flooded and lost combat capability. It has begun to sink!"


    ...


    One piece of news reported in the ears of three aircraft carrier fleet captains.


    As soon as the enemy was discovered, three ships were destroyed, and dozens of ships were damaged to varying degrees. This can be described as the greatest threat the U.S. Navy has encountered on the ocean in the 21st century.


    "All the carrier-based aircraft take off! Give me all the missiles and shoot me toward the floating island! Shoot that thing down for me." The sixth aircraft carrier fleet captain ordered.


    "No, we have not received instructions from the Pentagon to fight!" The ninth aircraft carrier fleet captain stopped.


    "FUCK, when is this? You still said this. You didn''t realize that since we entered the Antarctic, we can''t contact the outside at all!


    We are not attacking now, are we still waiting for the guy on that thing to destroy us? The captain of the Sixth Aircraft Carrier Fleet roared loudly: "Fire me, let the **** on that island taste the power of our missiles!" "


    The captain of the Third Aircraft Carrier Fleet pressed the microphone: "All the warships of the Third Fleet, fire at the guy in the air! All the aircraft on the aircraft carrier take off!"


    After hearing the words of the captain of the Third Fleet, the captain of the Ninth Fleet could only give the same order.


    In an instant, hundreds of missiles were launched from the three fleets and rushed to the island in the sky.


    And hundreds of carrier-based aircraft began to take off, ready to start this extraordinary battle.

 Chapter 2021： The Guardian Eye Project·A disaster threatening the world

    Chapter 2021 The Guardian Eye Project A Disaster Threatening The World


    "Alert. Hundreds of missiles of different types are coming towards our floating island!" The senior officials hurriedly reported.


    "Can you figure it out! At this time you still report me a fart. Do I have to teach you everything!" The Death Queen hit a flying knife and slid across the senior cadre''s neck.


    A blood stain appeared, and the senior cadre swallowed, sweating all over his head.


    The death queen''s murderous eyes fell on him.


    He immediately started his work.


    "All anti-aircraft turrets are turned on, all anti-aircraft missiles are launched! The missiles are reloaded and ready for the second round of launch!"


    Hundreds of turrets have protruded from the fringe of the floating island, and the missiles fired from below are constantly shooting barrage.


    At the same time intercept missiles are also launched.


    Boom boom boom


    There have been several rounds of artillery battles between the two sides.


    Floating islands are inevitably attacked by missiles, but because of the special material of the floating islands, this small problem still cannot have much impact on the floating islands.


    However, some bombers flew over the floating island from time to time to carry out bombing, causing some buildings on the surface of the floating island to be completely destroyed.


    In contrast to the three aircraft carrier fleets, the ships that were continuously severely injured were evacuated out of the combat area, or they were hit by dozens of missiles, and huge fireworks exploded on the sea.


    This artillery battle went back and forth for more than half an hour.


    "Why not just send our combatants to rush to kill. It is more convenient for our people to deal with these iron bumps?" Ye Hao suggested from the side.


    "We have a shortage of personnel on the floating island. If we still disperse our personnel at this time. When the real enemy appears, it will be difficult for us to resist! These are just foreplay.


    We must be prepared to face enemies that may appear at any time! "The Death Queen said solemnly.


    Ye Hao didn''t say a word. This woman was really shrewd. At this time, she knew she should focus on defense.


    But maybe she never thought of the big meal she prepared for her, but it was quite rich.


    "Report. There are ten minutes left in the Guardian Eye project, and we have reached the final step. Although our actions have been discovered by many countries, the Queen can rest assured that the current scientific and technological personnel in the world cannot stop us in these ten minutes. progress!"


    The senior cadre in charge of the Guardian Eye project stood up and reported.


    "Okay. After mastering those nuclear bombs, let them blow up these places first. When I think about it, World War III will begin." The Death Queen pressed the button in her hand.


    A 3D projection map of the world appeared in front of him, and more than ten red dots appeared on the map.


    These red dots are the capitals and important cities of more than 30 developed countries and military powers!


    Once these areas are bombed by nuclear bombs, then World War III will definitely break out!


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, and watched the changes.


    ...


    At this time, a problem appeared all over the world.


    The White Temple of the United States.


    "It''s not good. Our 23 nuclear bombs in China and 12 nuclear bombs in overseas military bases have just been invaded into the operation interface. Now these nuclear bombs are gradually out of our control!"


    A nuclear weapon manager hurried over to report the news.


    Words of the same meaning also reached the ears of leaders of many countries at this time.


    Wushuang City.


    "What? More than a dozen of our nuclear bombs were invaded by unknown forces? It''s about to lose control!" Long Yi answered the call and just yelled out.


    Everyone present was shocked.


    Long Yi put down the phone, his face was quite ugly.


    "Did they do it by Eagle Eye?" Xiang Yisu asked while looking at Long Yi.


    Long Yi slammed a fist on the wall: "At this time, who is able to do such a thing, who else is there!"


    "Then what shall we do now? We shall continue to implement the original plan. If these nuclear bombs are really allowed to explode in our city, the earth will really face a disaster!" Tang Cheng said worriedly.


    "We can go to those nuclear bomb launching devices, we may be able to prevent the launch of nuclear bombs." Dongfang Ze stood up and said.


    "But with so many nuclear bombs in the world, how many can you guys with supernatural powers stop?" Long Yi shook his head, "If this problem cannot be solved in essence.


    Even if only a few nuclear bombs exploded in the end, it would cause a series of chain reactions. The most is among the nuclear powers of China, the bear country, and the United States! "


    Everyone was silent.


    "Actually, when Ye Hao left. I left a video. He said that like a nuclear bomb, we can watch the video." Su Xiaoxiao raised his hand and said at this time.


    "Then you can''t take it out quickly!"


    "hurry up!"


    The crowd urged.


    Su Xiaoxiao took out the video and played it on the computer for everyone.


    Ye Hao''s figure appeared on the screen, with a sofa in the background.


    Ye Hao sat on the sofa with Erlang''s legs up.


    "I want to see that during this period of time, the people in front of the video must have been plagued by the threat of nuclear bombs.


    In fact, long before I was ready to engage in Hawkeye, I expected that they might make a fuss about nuclear bombs. They don''t have many nuclear bombs themselves, but there are hundreds of nuclear bombs around the world.


    Once we threaten the safety of their base, they will surely activate Anzi and create greater chaos on the earth!


    Xiaoxiao, I put a folder numbered: 130*** in your computer, you just click to open it, and its background will run.


    You don''t have to worry about the next thing, and continue to implement our original plan. "


    The simple video, which was less than one minute, is over.


    "That''s it? Just a small file can solve this threat to the security of the world?" Huang Peng was dumbfounded.


    Su Xiaoxiao searched the folder that Ye Hao said in his system without saying anything.


    Sure enough, a hidden folder appeared.


    After Su Xiaoxiao double-clicked, a few large characters appeared on the screen.


    ¡®The guardian program has started...¡¯


    "Guardian program? What the **** is this, should we just wait here?" Xiang Yisu was fidgeting, walking back and forth in the room.


    Half a minute later, Long Yi''s phone rang again


    He connected the cell phone.


    "Hello? What, another force has entered our program and started to master other nuclear bombs and other missiles at a faster speed?" Long Yi said while looking at the people around him.


    Everyone couldn''t help looking at the string of words on the computer.


    "I thought of a sentence, the best way to stop missiles is to use missiles! Wouldn''t Ye Hao set up the program in advance, invade all the remaining missiles, and then use these missiles to knock down all the nuclear bombs?" Tangcheng Clap your hands.


    "But this is too difficult, right? And he just invaded China''s missile system, what about other countries in the world?" Xiang Yisu frowned.


    Tang Yuan sat on the chair and said: "Then what if the procedure that Ye Hao arranged is to invade the world?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    They felt the feeling of a huge mountain, Ye Hao is not here, can he control such a large project?

 Chapter 2022： The whole world is shaking

    Chapter 2022 the whole world is shaking


    English Nuclear Bomb Management Center.


    "Reported that another force has invaded our nuclear bombs and missile control systems. Nuclear submarine missile launch systems in many parts of the world have failed one after another!" A senior engineer reported while tapping his fingers on the keyboard.


    Sweat rained on his forehead.


    "What about the firewall and the defensive program! Are you engineers all eating shit! Today was invaded by two forces, and there is no defense at all.


    When did our nuclear weapons become a red light district for others to come! "The person in charge shouted.


    At this time, a man in black walked into this area.


    "Are you the general controller of the English nuclear bomb and missile system?" The man in black said coldly.


    "I am, who are you?" The person in charge looked at the man in black in surprise.


    "I brought the highest order. You don''t need to intervene when you are invaded. The most important thing is to target the latter. There must be no interference." The black man took out a piece of paper.


    "How is this possible?" The person in charge took the paper in surprise, but it did have the seal and signature of the English Prime Minister.


    "Then what do we do now? Could it be that those people who don''t know their names are allowed to attack with our nuclear bombs!" The person in charge threw down the paper in his hand and roared.


    "Report. Three missiles equipped with nuclear warheads have located the Holy See of the Holy See, and another eight missiles equipped with nuclear warheads have located eight European powers, including the bear country and France!


    There are still three minutes before the launch time, we... we have no authority to stop it. "The engineer swallowed and said in a trembling voice.


    "It''s over, it''s over." The person-in-charge dropped to the ground and said desperately: "Completely over. Now the Third World War will really break out."


    The man in black did not speak, just stared at the big screen.


    Three minutes later.


    All over the world, all missiles are launched on land and at sea.


    Some residents who are close to the missile launch site are the drivers of this car.


    Everyone saw a beam of light carrying a tail flame straight into the sky.


    Nuclear bombs have been launched all over the world, because the launch is undisguised, and the world¡¯s most advanced countries with the most advanced monitoring nuclear missile launching satellites immediately appeared in detailed data tables.


    The White Temple of the United States.


    A man in a blond suit is already in a security fortress tens of meters underground. In front of him is a 3D map projector, which shows that hundreds of missiles have been launched at the same time. There is also a red trajectory indicating its landing position.


    "The report says that there are a total of 100 intercontinental missiles equipped with nuclear warheads, long-range missiles, and medium-range missiles are flying towards cities around the world. These missiles have one characteristic, that is, the launching country¡¯s missiles will not land on their own homeland. Above, they are all other countries.


    This is deliberately provoking a world war!


    And these are cities that will be hit. "


    A secretary next to him called up the names of a hundred cities on the display, along with numbers behind them.


    "The fastest nuclear bomb is expected to arrive in the first city in five minutes. Twenty-five cities in our country have been targeted." The secretary said in a heavy tone.


    "Can you effectively defend against these twenty-five nuclear bombs!" The man in the blond suit said solemnly.


    A middle-aged man in military uniform stood up next to him: "Only 60% can prevent these missiles carrying nuclear warheads from falling on the U.S. mainland."


    "Sixty percent? That is to say, about ten cities in our country will be bombed by nuclear bombs." The blond man in a suit closed his eyes.


    "Report. A minute ago, the national defense missile system was invaded by another force again. Some of our missile programs were not working." A soldier ran in and reported.


    The blond man in a suit was covering his face, and he slapped the coffee on the table next to him.


    "Sheet, Fack! What''s the matter with our national defense? Two groups of people invaded the missile system in one day. Our missile system is a backyard where others want to come.


    It turns out that these extremely dangerous weapons are not in our own hands at all! "


    Faced with the man''s roar, the people around were just silent.


    It''s not just the United States, the bear country, and China.


    The top leaders are now watching the whereabouts of these missiles carrying nuclear warheads.


    "Chief, there are four minutes left. The first medium-range missile loaded with a nuclear bomb will explode in this part of the Middle East." The Secretary-General pointed out for the old leader.


    The old chief sighed: "Didn''t Long Yi say that the problem has been solved before? Why hasn''t it been solved! Once these weapons explode in a city, thousands of people will die.


    Ultimately, this will directly lead to the explosion of World War III. "


    "Report. Military missile reconnaissance satellites, the latest news. Another batch of missiles have been launched around the world! The number is about 1,000!


    Among them, 400 were launched from multiple missile bases in my country. "The Defense Minister exclaimed.


    At this time, more than a thousand yellow traces appeared on the display instrument in front of the old chief.


    "Xiao Zhang, what does it mean that the red dot and the yellow dot disappeared at the same time?" The old chief noticed that the red dot that was about to land just now suddenly disappeared, and he asked suspiciously.


    "This... It is reasonable to say that the missile exploded." The secretary replied.


    The secretary wiped the sweat from his forehead: "Chief, wait a minute, I will confirm the situation."


    Ten seconds later, the secretary put down the phone.


    Excitedly said: "The head of the report, the nuclear bomb that was originally expected to fall in the Middle East was hit by a missile and was intercepted at an altitude of 50,000 meters!"


    "Has been intercepted?" The old chief shook his body, and then he hurriedly asked: "Will the nuclear bomb explode in the air, will it affect the ground?"


    "Old chief, don''t worry about this. It is technically difficult to detonate a nuclear bomb. If the nuclear material does not reach the critical mass at the same time, it will not trigger a chain reaction to reach the effect of a nuclear explosion.


    That would only cause nuclear pollution, and nuclear pollution at an altitude of 10,000 meters will be quickly digested by nature. So there is not much threat! "A specially invited missile expert next to him stood up and answered this question at this time.


    The old chief breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Look at it, the old chief. The two nuclear bombs that are expected to fall on European countries D and Q are both at 30,000 meters. The altitude of 60,000 meters has been intercepted!" The secretary excitedly pointed to the two red dots that disappeared on the instrument. !


    "This...Is this the way Long Yi and the others came up with?" The old chief said excitedly, like an old child.

 Chapter 2023： The most critical moment!

    Chapter 2023 The most critical moment!


    The missile scientist pushed his glasses.


    "Theoretically, this is actually an anti-missile system. However, if you want to shoot down all of the 100 nuclear bombs in the world, it is really difficult.


    Even if it is the United States that has been studying this item, they say that no missiles can fall on the United States itself, but who can guarantee that they will be intercepted, and these are all nuclear bombs.


    As long as you stop the next one less, the final consequences will be quite large! "


    "Quickly, power on me Long Yi," the old chief said anxiously.


    The secretary immediately picked up the satellite phone, but was stopped by the old chief.


    "Wait. We can''t make this call now, and we can''t interrupt their fight." The old chief shook his head, and he stared at the red and yellow lines in front of him.


    "All we can do now is to watch their battle results here."


    ...


    Bear country.


    In an underground shelter, a bald man is looking at the global missile display instrument in front of him.


    "It is reported that a long-range nuclear missile expected to land in a European country P was intercepted by a missile arranged by my country to be placed on the border!"


    "It is reported that an intermediate-range nuclear missile expected to land in the White Bear country was intercepted by three border missiles of our country."


    An individual kept reporting these exciting news.


    "Shut up all of you. Can this be regarded as being shot down by us? Ten minutes ago, you told me that all the missile launch systems in our country have been invaded!" The bald man patted the table and scolded these people. .


    These people immediately became quiet.


    A general walked out next to him: "Sir, although it is not us who controls the missile. We launched the missile."


    "The whole world is fighting, and they are still using our AK 47!" the bald man retorted.


    The general is speechless.


    "Okay, I''m not telling you this now. After this incident is over, I want to check all the leaders of the missile department! That bunch of rice buckets, their missiles can''t be used by themselves, let others use them!"


    "Report. All medium-range missiles with nuclear warheads launched so far have been intercepted. There are currently 76 long-range missiles and intercontinental missiles with nuclear warheads flying in the air.


    Two-thirds of the targets are the United States, England, France, China, and cities in my country. "


    The brawny bald sighed: "The war is not over! The next is the most critical time. These are all powerful countries. Once any country is hit by nuclear weapons, it will start a global nuclear counterattack!


    At that time, the Third World War will still start. "


    The bald man looked at the global map projected in front of him and the trajectories of the missiles. He silently said: "Now we can only pray that the unknown person who helped us can wipe our buttocks clean.


    Otherwise we will become the sinners of the world, the most incompetent sinners! "


    ...


    Wushuang City.


    In addition to the Three Kingdoms, only Wushuangcheng has the most advanced monitoring equipment.


    They also witnessed what happened just a few minutes ago.


    "This...this is too awesome." Huang Peng, a man in his 30s, couldn''t help but utter such a sentence.


    "So far, more than 20 missiles carrying nuclear warheads have been successfully intercepted. The remaining missiles will reach the target in the next half an hour." Xiao Yan said seriously, sitting in front of the computer.


    "Xiao Yan, you are an expert in computers. If you are asked to do this, do you have the ability to do it?" Su Xiaoxiao suddenly asked curiously.


    Xiao Yan was silent for a moment: "Under the circumstance that the global missile system does not prevent me from invading, I can only intercept all missiles with 75.14% confidence."


    Long Yi took out a cigarette, but looking at the women in the conference hall, he put the cigarette down.


    "But this is just the beginning. Most of the remaining nuclear bombs fell on the top five powers. Once a nuclear bomb hits the ground, it will be possible to ignite the fuse of World War III."


    Dongfangze took a sip of the tea in front of him: "At this point, I believe in Ye Hao. As long as Ye Hao gives what he promised, I will trust him unconditionally now."


    Compared with the other dragons, Dongfangze is much more relaxed


    "Why? Ye Hao is just an ordinary person. If there is a mistake at this time, it will be tens of millions of lives and a sign of the Third World War!" Xiang Yisu asked rhetorically.


    "Old Xiang, you don''t know anymore. I have been in contact with Ye Hao for a while, and he once boasted about Haikou in front of me, but I didn''t believe it several times.


    But the result? Which time wasn''t he slapped in the face?


    I don''t believe others say this, but if Ye Hao said it, then Dongfangze can put my heart in my stomach. "Dongfang Ze said with a smile.


    ...


    America.


    The blond man was staring sweaty at the cities on the screen that might be hit, each of them dimmed, and the numbers behind them stopped.


    The number did not change to 0, which means that all missiles carrying nuclear warheads exploded in the air.


    "Report. All long-range missiles have been intercepted and destroyed. So far, no city in any country has been attacked by a nuclear explosion." The secretary reported.


    There was sweat on her cheeks at the moment, ruining her makeup.


    The blond man took a sip of the water beside him.


    He looked at the fewer than fifty missile targets left on the screen.


    Most of the national flags floating in front of those cities are the national flags of the five major countries.


    "Report. An intercontinental missile launched by the bear country has struck towards Detro and will hit the city in two minutes!" the defense minister shouted.


    At this moment, everyone''s hearts are hanging on their chests again.


    "Report. Seven missiles launched!"


    "Report! The fourth missile successfully intercepted the target nuclear bomb at an altitude of 60,000 meters. The threat of Detro''s law is lifted."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time a city with the stars and stripes on the screen dimmed, and the suffix number stopped at 0.94 forever.


    As time passed a little bit, the leaders of the five countries were anxiously waiting for the result.


    English


    "Prime Minister! Four nuclear bombs targeting us...our territory have been shot down. We are safe."


    I heard the report from his staff.


    The elder woman let out a long sigh of relief. She had been standing for nearly half an hour when she fell to the ground.


    "prime minister!"


    The people around hurried up to prepare to help.


    "No, let me sit for a while. You hurry up to control public opinion and see if you have noticed the missile that exploded at a high altitude, then hold a press conference and say that we are launching an experimental missile today."


    In the next five minutes, France also lifted the missile threat.


    These two countries are due to their small territories, although there are few cities that are taken care of, but the United States, China, and Xiong are still on the list.


    Dozens of nuclear bombs are flying towards the cities of these three countries.

 Chapter 2024： Whoever violates China will be punishable even though it is far away

    Chapter 2024 Whoever offends China will be punishable although far away


    In a certain fleet in the South China Sea, all missile launchers on the decks of three destroyers were turned on.


    In just tens of seconds, all fifty to sixty missiles were launched.


    "Captain, all our missiles have been launched!" The first officer looked at the captain anxiously.


    The captain looked at the sky: "I know, the order has already been ordered. No need to intervene."


    "What happened? How come you suddenly entered a state of total martial law." The first officer asked in confusion.


    The captain glanced at his adjutant: "Don''t ask more, don''t think too much, do what you should do in your post."


    "Yes." The first officer stood up straight.


    "Pharaoh, if I remember correctly, your family belongs to the magic capital. The child is three years old?" the captain asked suddenly.


    "Yeah, what''s the captain? Suddenly asked about this." The first officer looked at the weird captain in surprise.


    "It''s okay. After returning to the dock this time, I will give you a vacation and go back to spend time with your children. You have not been home for two years." The captain said with a smile.


    "Captain, why are you so kind to give me a holiday? I wanted to take a holiday before, but you refused my request because of your busy schedule." The first officer was puzzled.


    "You kid, don''t ask Lao Tzu so much, ask again. I won''t give you a fake then." The captain pretended to be angry.


    "Don''t ask, don''t ask." The first officer left with a smile.


    The captain sat in his seat and took out his pocket watch. There was a photo of his family on the pocket watch.


    And his family is in the imperial capital.


    The captain held his pocket watch and closed his eyes.


    ...


    "There are still five intercontinental missiles equipped with nuclear warheads that are attacking five cities in our country! The targets are Xiangdu, Devil, Imperial, Mountain, and Yangcheng."


    The secretary reported the situation to the old chief.


    The old chief stood up suddenly and walked towards the stairs.


    "Old Chief, what are you doing?" The secretary hurried to follow, and other officers rushed up.


    "I''m old and I''m not used to staying here. I''m going outside to get some fresh air." The old chief said.


    "No! Chief, your safety is very important. Now that the threat of nuclear bombs is not over, you can''t leave here!" The secretary flatly refused.


    People around also politely persuade.


    "Okay, I know what you are thinking. This country lacks me, can you still not transfer? You are all here, if there is anything other than that, Lao Liu will accept the emergency plan in accordance with the emergency plan."


    The old chief finished speaking and walked into the elevator.


    "At least I, an old thing, can''t hide in this place at this time. The more dangerous, the more I have to be with the people."


    The secretary bit his lip, and finally walked in.


    "Old Chief, I will follow you."


    The elevator door closed slowly, and the people who remained in the safe house saluted and watched silently at the elevator door.


    Everyone''s eyes were cast on the screen, looking at the cities that were still on, and the red lines on the projector that were getting closer and closer to the target.


    ...


    Wushuang City


    The atmosphere in the meeting room also became serious.


    Every news at this moment is like a fairy song from the outside world to everyone''s ears.


    "The missile that was expected to hit Atlanta, USA was intercepted and detonated at 35,000 meters in the air!"


    ...


    "The missile that was expected to hit Orenburg, the bear country, was intercepted and detonated at an altitude of 80,000 meters!"


    ...


    "The missile that flew to the mountain city was intercepted and detonated at 90,000 meters in the air! The danger of the mountain city was lifted!"


    ...


    ...


    A piece of good news keeps coming, but this keeps everyone''s heart still coming.


    As long as one city is still on, their hearts cannot be put down.


    "Eleven cities are left!" Huang Peng''s palms were sweating, and this atmosphere made him feel more exciting than a **** battle between himself and a hundred people.


    "Huaxia Magic Capital is relieved from danger!"


    "The danger of Pisimak in the United States is relieved!"


    "The danger of Xiong Country Baihai City is lifted!"


    Tang Yuan couldn''t help looking at the big screen at this moment, with a dignified tone in his tone: "There are still eight cities."


    "China Yangcheng is relieved of danger!"


    "The Huaxia Imperial Capital is relieved of danger!"


    ...


    "The last three cities are left!" Long Yi pressed his hands on the table and pressed a handprint on the corner of the precious golden nan wooden table.


    "The danger in Pittsburgh, USA is lifted!"


    "Bear Kingdom Yekaterinburg is relieved of danger!"


    At this moment, there is still a red line on the map!


    And there are three yellow lines around that are approaching this red line.


    A yellow line disappeared, but the red line still exists.


    "What''s going on?" Xiang Yisu exclaimed.


    "It seems that an interceptor missile missed!" Su Xiaoxiao clenched his fists.


    Three seconds later, another yellow line disappeared, and the red line still exists!


    At this moment, everyone''s hearts were cast a shadow.


    They all stared at the last yellow line.


    And the last line of data is lit.


    (Huaxia Xiangdu, distance from the ground: 43157, estimated time: 57 seconds)


    Suddenly, the last yellow line disappeared, but the red line still exists!


    (Huaxia Xiangdu, distance from the ground: 23851, estimated time: 34 seconds)


    "This...this..." Xiang Yisu stepped back abruptly and knocked down the chair beside him.


    The White Temple of the United States.


    The man in a blond suit looked at the last city on the monitor.


    He sighed: "The order goes on and you are ready to guard against China''s nuclear counterattack!"


    Xiong Country, Red Palace.


    The middle-aged bald man shook his head: "I hope the dragon of China can calm down, otherwise...the whole world will be plunged into a bitter war for it."


    Wushuang City


    Su Xiaoxiao and others had already looked away, they couldn''t bear to see the city disappeared because of the nuclear explosion.


    "Wait, there have been more air defense missiles!" Dongfang Ze said suddenly.


    I saw that the energy response of multiple missiles appeared on the map, forming five or six yellow lines, respectively attacking the red lines.


    At this moment, everyone''s hearts were again aroused with hope.


    (Huaxia Xiangdu, distance from the ground: 13851, estimated time: 24 seconds)


    When several yellow lines touched the red line, the red line disappeared.


    The whole room fell into silence.


    Then there was a carnival.


    ...


    Xiangdu


    This is one of the world''s financial cities, everything is still so prosperous.


    In a company, all computers suddenly went down.


    "What''s the matter? Why are our computers talking."


    "Huh, why did we cut out the power?"


    "What the **** is going on? Where is our taxpayer''s money wasted? Why is there such a problem!"


    Amidst the usual complaints, no one knew that a crisis still dissipated at a height of 10,000 meters.


    As if the dark clouds covering the entire world had disappeared.


    Wushuang City.


    Long Yi, who had just answered the phone, walked back to the conference room again.


    He looked around and punched, and said solemnly: "The Supreme Chief has just delivered the highest order. Those who violate my Huaxia will be punishable even though they are far away!"

 Chapter 2025： Return of the Five Kings

    Chapter 2025 The Return Of The Five Kings


    The White Temple of the United States.


    The blond man breathed a sigh of relief. He took a sip of ice water and said to the secretary next to him.


    "Immediately call me Smith, the person in charge of District 11."


    The secretary took out the satellite phone and it was quickly connected.


    The blond man took the phone and shouted in a rather angry tone.


    "Smith, I give you the highest authority. No matter what method you use, give me the stinky child floating over the Antarctic to beat me down, regardless of whether he is an alien or a superman!"


    "Yes!"


    ...


    At the same time, Constantine, the leader of the Xiong Country''s ability group, also received a call from the Xiong Country''s Red Palace.


    "Constantin, a nuclear bomb exploded above my head just now! This is a provocation to our great fighting nation. They are launching a war against us!


    No matter what price you pay, you must send all the things raised by that group of children to see God! "


    "Yes." Constantine hung up. He looked to the sky outside and asked the adjutant next to him: "How long will it take to reach the South Pole?


    "Two hours."


    Constantine squeezed his fist, frost and lightning appeared on his fist at the same time: "Tell me all soldiers, this is a war! This is a life and death war.


    Just now our enemy was preparing to bomb our homeland with nuclear bombs.


    If we don¡¯t destroy our enemies, our families, and our homes are under threats like this all the time.


    For those who dare to threaten us, all we have to do is send them to see God! "


    "Yes!"


    ...


    Floating island


    At this moment, the Queen of Death also knew that her carefully prepared Guardian Eye project had failed.


    Every city is destroyed!


    The Queen of Death stared at the senior cadre in charge of the Guardian Eye Project, directly raised her hand and sucked the person over, her palm clasped tightly against the opponent''s throat.


    "Very good, very good. You said at the beginning that this plan is foolproof. Even if these countries can intercept most of them with anti-aircraft missiles, as long as a few nuclear bombs explode, war will definitely break out in these countries.


    What now? Now what do you show me, that a mushroom cloud appeared in that place on this earth? "


    The senior cadres were controlled by the Queen of Death, and it was quite painful.


    "My Queen...I...I didn''t expect it to be like this...I..."


    "You didn''t expect? You can recover the loss of this plan without thinking of a sentence. For your plan, we at Hawkeye invest 100 billion US dollars in your department every year!


    A large number of spies have also been specially installed to mix into these missile launching departments, so that you can install back doors on those missiles!


    But now? Did you see these for me? You want to tell me that our organization has spent such a high price, do you just want us to watch a firework show? "The Death Queen''s pupils were dilated, her face was hideous and murderous.


    "The Empress... Your Lady Empress... Forgive me."


    The senior cadre struggled for a while, and finally his neck was squeezed, Qiqiao was bleeding and threw it beside him.


    The staff carried the body down.


    The death queen took a deep breath, her expression very stern.


    Ye Hao, behind the Queen of Death, has also been following this Guardian Eye project.


    In fact, this kind of thing, there are similar plots in various movies on the earth, the villain invades the launcher, and then threatens the world with a nuclear explosion.


    Although this is very difficult, Ye Hao doesn''t think that Hawkeye can''t do it at all.


    So before, he spent three days setting up a Super Global System missile interception program on the computer in Wushuang City.


    This procedure is mainly divided into two stages. The first stage is to invade into systems with intercepting missile equipment around the world.


    The second stage is to use super calculation speed to estimate the orbits of all missiles, and then use all the missiles that can be moved on the earth to compile a complete missile interception network.


    This method requires an opportunity, not to invade other people''s missile systems casually.


    The premise is that some of the missiles in the world have been invaded, so it is tantamount to arranging a path for Ye Hao, and Ye Hao can deploy it in a very convenient system.


    And this system is completely automatic. Even if Su Xiaoxiao didn''t start it manually, as long as Wushuangcheng''s smart computer felt threatened, it would start it by itself.


    The Queen of Death might not have thought that the person who destroyed her chess piece was by her side.


    "My Queen, now our Guardian Eye project has failed, what should we do now?" Ye Hao pretended to be worried.


    The Queen of Death looked at the clock beside her.


    It is four o''clock in the morning.


    The target time limit is nearly ten hours away.


    "The only thing we can do now is to delay time until the other three kings come back. I believe we can delay it." The Death Queen clenched her fists.


    "Alarm, alarm. The suspension device is malfunctioning, and the flying height of the floating island is dropping!"


    The mechanical alarm sounded at this time.


    The death queen immediately asked the person in charge next to what was going on.


    "My Empress, because of the successive shelling, although there is nothing wrong with our floating island, the suspension device is still affected. The altitude is slowly dropping!


    However, there will be no falling, it should...should be able to maintain a height of three kilometers! "The person in charge, sweating, said cautiously.


    "Three kilometers?" The Queen of Death frowned: "I will repair it immediately, and send a mobile team. Go and attack the three aircraft carrier fleets, find a way to fix the suspension device before the stealth function is restored!"


    If the stealth is good, but the levitation device is not good, then it is still just a target that will not move.


    "Yes."


    The defense senior cadre pressed the communication device: "All the flying eagles are dispatched to bomb the three aircraft carrier fleets!"


    Runways, fighter jets and bombers all emerged on the floating islands.


    The three aircraft carrier fleets of the United States are already somewhat difficult to defend, and it will not be long.


    Suddenly a figure appeared high in the sky at this moment.


    "A few iron knots dare to attack our base."


    Ye Hao saw through the screen that it was the judge.


    The judge offered a black sword, raised the sword in his hand, and when the blade was swung down, a hundred-meter-long black giant sword also fell.


    It directly cut off an aircraft carrier below, and several surrounding warships were also affected.


    "The Judge is going to fool around again. These are just miscellaneous fish, and then there will be enemies we have to face." The Death Queen frowned.


    "You don''t know the temper of the judge. He regards the floating island as his home. Whoever dares to touch the floating island is like the little baby who touched him." The war demon appeared inside the headquarters.


    Mr. Weird also came out.


    Ye Hao looked at these two people.


    All five kings are back.


    The real real thing is about to begin next.

 Chapter 2026： Antarctic War

    Chapter 2026 the Great War of the South


    "Don''t worry about the judge, what''s the specific situation now?" Mr. Weird walked over and asked in a deep voice.


    "Multi-country and multi-strength forces are now bursting towards us. It is expected that the fastest will arrive at around six o''clock, and the latest will arrive at the South Pole before ten o''clock.


    At that time we will face encirclement and suppression from many forces!


    I started the Guardian Eye project just now, but the plan failed. All the nuclear bombs we had placed in the background were destroyed. "The Queen of Death introduced the current situation, the suspension system and the stealth system.


    "Death, let you watch it at home. Why are you doing such a big thing? How did you become the Five Kings!" The War Demon stared at the Death Queen and reprimanded.


    "The stealth system exploded inexplicably, it''s my fault? I was on the floating island, but you also left someone on the floating island! Do you want to shirk all the responsibility on me?" The Death Queen retorted.


    "enough!"


    Mr. Weird snorted, his eyes with a serious look under his messy hair: "Now is not the time to find responsibility, now is to think about how to solve the problem at hand.


    No matter what, the floating island has been the key to our Eagle Eyes for a hundred years, and is the top priority for welcoming the arrival of the Demon God.


    No matter what the price is paid, the stability of the floating island must be preserved! "


    "But what do we do now? All major organizations around the world are moving at this time, and I believe that once this news spreads, other small forces and people in small organizations will definitely not miss this opportunity.


    Those guys are thinking that our Hawkeye is no longer a day or two! "Zhan Demon said.


    "I arranged a teleportation device in the center of the floating island, but it can only teleport for about a thousand kilometers. If the invisibility device cannot be repaired.


    Even if the teleportation is completed, they can lock our position in a very short time. Therefore, we must repair the teleport device before we can teleport! "Mr. Weird stood up and said.


    Ye Hao frowned slightly.


    Teleporter? This Hawkeye really has a lot of hole cards.


    "We must last for these ten hours, and we can''t let that group of people ruin our plan. When necessary, we can show all our cards!" The Death Queen also agreed with Mr. Weird.


    "War demon, you go and prepare for that. I sit here with Death." Mr. Weird said to the war demon.


    The war demon nodded, turned and left.


    Lin Hao looked at the back of the war demon leaving, this guy should be planning something.


    Two hours later, the three major organizations rushed to the Antarctic first.


    Countless transport aircraft appeared above the floating island.


    All the anti-aircraft guns on the floating island aimed at the top and started firing.


    But those shells couldn''t affect the transport aircraft at all, and all exploded halfway.


    The gate of the transport plane opened, and a person jumped off from above and landed on the floating island.


    The 11th District of the United States, the Greek Temple, the Holy See.


    Three waves of people appeared on the floating island.


    The judge floated in the air, looking at the three groups of people below.


    "Huh. You inferior creatures, dare to come to us? Do you want to find death." The judge carried full contempt.


    The old pope stepped forward, his holy robe was very dazzling.


    "You are all human beings, why become the apostles of the devil, serve the devil, and persecute your homeland."


    The judge smiled contemptuously: "What about gods and demons? We humans are nothing but tiny ants before the whole world.


    But if you want to survive, naturally you can only stay in the strong! Demons can give us strength and can free us from the small human body. "


    "Your Excellency, don''t talk nonsense with this person. The hearts of this group of people have been invaded by demons. For them, there is only one way to die." Black wings grew behind Smith and rose into the air.


    He glanced at the wreckage of the warships above the Antarctic Ocean, leaving only some life-saving boats still struggling on the surface.


    Smith carried a trace of anger: "You threaten the world with nuclear bombs. People like you, I will not allow you to live in this world."


    "Hehe, the weak life is destined to be trampled under the feet by the strong. What is the death of billions of people?" The judge sneered.


    "This kind of devil, why are you talking nonsense with him!"


    A golden spear shot out, passing by the judge.


    Yakina wore three artifacts, like the goddess Athena.


    "Want more people to bully fewer people?" Moon God appeared in front of everyone holding a rabbit. Behind her was a large swath of eagle-eyed warriors, tens of thousands!


    Smith raised his hand: "Warriors in District 11, all Hawkeye members, kill them all!"


    Hundreds of rays appeared.


    That is the light of the supernatural being.


    Flame, sea water, gale, ice, thunder and lightning, clods.


    There are also mutants belonging to the United States.


    "Twelve Constellation Saint Seiya." Yakina raised the spear of war in her hand.


    "Yes!" The twelve saints wearing golden armor screamed.


    Akina''s spear of war pointed at the enemy on the opposite side: "Kill!"


    "Kill!" The twelve constellation saints rushed out with the guards of the Greek temple.


    "Great God, today we will use the power of God to wash away the sins of this world and save thousands of people in the world." The old pope raised his staff high and said a few words, then the staff moved a little forward.


    A holy halo appeared under the feet of everyone on their side.


    "God is with you!"


    The cardinals led the two paladins rushing out.


    "Kill these people!"


    "For our great ideals, for strength!"


    The Moon God and the Judge shouted at the same time.


    All soldiers from the Hawkeye base rushed out.


    The two sides collided like two torrents.


    In terms of numbers, Hawkeye has an absolute advantage here.


    However, in terms of quality, the three major forces are stronger here.


    Smith stirred his wings and rushed directly in front of the judge: "Devil, let me destroy you myself."


    "The chief in charge of the 11th District of the United States." The judge looked at Smith with playful eyes: "I heard that you are an SS-level superpower and an SS-level mutant."


    Smith raised his hands, black steel covered his whole body, and wrapped the entire wings, as if turning Smith into a winged steel warrior.


    "A mutant of the eagle, and the ability enhanced by steel." The judge raised his hand, and a black air formed a machete in his hand: "Let you, a tiny human, witness me from The power of the great existence."

 Chapter 2027： The battle between angels and demons

    Chapter 2027 the battle between angels and demons


    Smith and the judge fought in the air, and the battle was fierce.


    Because both of them are of Tier 7 level, the battle fluctuates greatly, so in order not to affect the floating island and the warriors below, both of them flew into the sky.


    Luna was targeted by Yakina.


    The spear of war in Yakina''s hand kept piercing the Moon God, making deadly moves.


    "Oh. Little sister, you are so beautiful, why are you so murderous? It''s not good." Moon God held the rabbit and smiled slightly.


    Yakina didn''t say much, and directly offered a killer move.


    "The Spear of the Stars!"


    A azure blue light shot from the spear of war, heading straight towards the Moon God.


    A serious expression appeared on Luna''s face, and she actually threw the little white rabbit in her hand high.


    In the next moment, the cute little white rabbit turned into a huge white monster. His hands became sharp claws, and his small mouth grew a big mouth of blood.


    Three-level monster! Level 7 level!


    Flames spurted from the rabbit''s mouth, resisting Akina''s tricks.


    "My little bunny likes eating beauties the most. I believe you will love it!" Moon God smiled slightly, and a moon wheel appeared in his hand.


    She leaped and jumped onto the back of the rabbit and alien animal. Gray armor appeared on her body, and her eyes turned black.


    "Kill this woman!"


    Yakina reluctantly resisted the enemy with one enemy and two, relying on three magical weapons.


    The situation on the front battlefield is that Hawkeye has a great advantage.


    Several senior cadres demonstrated the strength of Tier 6 and slaughtered all quarters in the crowd.


    "Judy, Dennis, Charles, Edmund." The old pope snarled.


    Judy''s four cardinals held the sceptre in their hands and held them up at the same time.


    "Divine art! The holy light never disappears!"


    The four lights and shadows appeared on the top of the four, and slowly merged into their bodies.


    The four cardinals were simultaneously covered by a halo, holy armor appeared on their bodies, and transparent wings appeared behind them.


    Like an angel.


    Lin Hao has seen this scene, this is the blessing of wingless angels!


    The combat effectiveness of the four cardinals has been increased to rank 7 in a straight line, and the occupation has been reversed!


    "Your Excellency, you come to our Hawkeye base. It really makes us shine. It is a bit rude to let these boys entertain you, so let me come."


    A deep voice sounded in the distance.


    "Old friend, why hide your head and show your tail like this." The old pope smiled slightly, and the scepter in his hand hit the ground heavily, a sacred halo appeared around him, and the holy light enveloped the old pope''s body.


    The body of the old Pope became younger at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    And behind him, a phantom of a two-winged angel appeared, and then slowly entered the body of the old pope.


    A holy light exploded.


    A handsome figure appeared in the sky.


    Blond hair, white wings behind his back, and he wears armor filled with holy light.


    With the appearance of the cardinals, the old pope can be said to be a true angel, and ordinary people have a willingness to surrender.


    "Judy. I''ll leave it to you here. I will meet that old guy." The old pope left a sentence, which turned into a holy light and disappeared on the floating island.


    Judy looked at the disappearing white light.


    "This is the first time that His Excellency the Pope has used a full degree of power in more than fifty years. I don''t know what kind of enemy the Pope will face."


    A few kilometers away from the floating island on a large piece of ice.


    Mr. Weird is still standing here in a black robe, he raised his head and looked at the old pope floating in the air.


    "Two-winged angel, it seems that you have really become stronger in these years." Mr. Weird stared at the old pope in the sky under his messy hair.


    The old pope looked at the man in front of him with a complicated expression.


    "Former Tarot member, hanged man. It''s been a long time since we met. The last time we met was forty years ago." The old pope said solemnly.


    "Yes, forty years ago. At that time we were all Tier 7 and we fought a battle on a small island in the Pacific. I still remember that battle. I remember every action in my mind. .


    I have not forgotten in the past 40 years. "Mr. Weird raised his finger to his head.


    The old pope sighed: "It''s just a battle, why remember it so clearly."


    "I must remember clearly." Mr. Weird lifted up his shirt, revealing the hideous wound on his chest, and the bones inside can be seen.


    "I lost that battle. I hit you with the Holy Light. I see this scar every day because it allows me to see my failure. That was the only failure in my life!"


    Mr. Weird clenched his fists: "That time I was lucky to survive. I swear, I will defeat you in this life!"


    "Hey. Losing and winning are just two ways of doing things. In order to defeat me, you made yourself a human or a ghost? I already feel that you are no longer a human being at this moment."


    The old pope said regretfully.


    "Hahaha. What about human beings? As long as I can defeat you and make me pay any price, I am willing!" Mr. Weird opened his cloak.


    It showed a terrifying scene.


    I saw there was a head on his right shoulder


    This head has blood red skin, two horns on his forehead, and black lines.


    "This is a head I obtained from the demon ancient gods. I am a human being and I can''t directly learn their techniques. So I directly transplanted this head to my body.


    Just like you, you can summon angels, and I can also summon demons. "


    Mr. Weird is full of black aura.


    The red head opened its eyes, and its aura rose again.


    Mr. Weird¡¯s body began to swell, and finally black demon wings grew behind his back, black scales, barbs, and armor appeared on his body.


    "Power! Power! This is the power that can defeat you!"


    Mr. Weird shouted ferociously.


    "I don''t understand it." The old pope shook his head helplessly. He raised his hand and raised the scepter in his hand: "Let me clean up your sins today."


    ...


    Eagle Eye Base Headquarters.


    Ye Hao stood behind the death queen, and he could see the battle between the old pope and Mr. Weird.


    He tentatively interrogated the death queen: "My queen. That is the old pope of the Holy See, can Mr. Weird be beaten by himself?"


    "These two people were originally the eighth-order saint-level, and the saint-level is not divided into several grades like the seventh-order and sixth-order, and there is only one level of upgrade. But this level also has a difference.


    The powerful saint-level warrior is only one step away from the god-level. At this moment, the two have reached this realm by displaying their own cards. It is hard to say who is strong and who is weak. "The Queen of Death shook her head.

 Chapter 2028： All the different animals

    Chapter 2028


    Boom boom boom


    Just when the front has the advantage, it changes again.


    Several rock walls on the floating island opened, and strange creatures were released.


    "Ho **** ho ho."


    A creature that looked like a dinosaur sprang out, and directly trampled a U.S. C-level superpower.


    A red bird monster with three heads soared in the air, suddenly dived into the ground, and raging flames came.


    Some warriors with incredible flames struggled and screamed in the flames.


    Hundreds of horses appeared in pitch black, braving black flames, like horses, but with rhino horns on their foreheads.


    They have been colliding frantically, and even the sixth-order fighters have to retreat in the place they pass.


    Seeing the instant change of occupation on the screen, Ye Hao''s face changed slightly.


    Alien!


    There are so many strange beasts on the floating island.


    There are at least hundreds of them.


    The strengths are all above Tier 4, and among them are Tier 3 terrifying monsters with strength at Tier 7!


    "Hahaha. Scream, beg for mercy. Shake under the fear of the devil!" The war demon walked out, with a three-headed dog under him.


    The size is quite huge, very similar to the legendary three-headed **** dog!


    "You have cultivated so many strange beasts?" Ye Hao showed a little surprise.


    The Death Queen glanced at Ye Hao, because Ye Hao "fused" with the soul of the evil demon, so she was not surprised that she knew about the alien beast.


    "This is a strange beast that our Hawkeye spent more than 100 years to cultivate. It was originally intended to be released when the world was in chaos. I didn''t expect to let them meet in advance.


    The Moon God is a bloodthirsty demon rabbit with a rank 7 combat effectiveness.


    The one at the feet of the war demon was the three-headed dog from hell, and it was also a Tier 7 fighting force.


    In addition, there are three fierce eagles, the tyrant dragon, and the purple and gold double-winged tiger, a total of five different beasts of rank 7 combat power. "


    The Queen of Death showed a slight smile: "This is also one of our eagle eyes. With these strange beasts, those invading enemies will never want to take advantage!"


    The battle was just as the Queen of Death said, and the balance poured out again.


    And this time Hawkeye has a huge advantage in this area.


    "The creatures of strange beasts have thick skin and thick skin, and one can contend with two or three enemies of the same level. These five rank 7 strange beasts require at least ten rank 7 powerhouses to resist!" Ye Hao secretly said.


    Note that Ye Hao refers to resisting, not conquering!


    If you win, the number will be at least a few more!


    The situation was far more serious than he thought, and he was secretly anxious.


    But now there are too few rank 7 powerhouses, and the cardinals, who are incarnations of wingless angels, can only reluctantly contend with those alien beasts at this moment, and they are losing out!


    The first-level and second-level monsters are killing them in the camp!


    At this moment, a voice fell from the sky.


    "I''m coming too!"


    A giant with a red body and a height of three meters fell from the sky.


    His eyes were red, and his whole body was covered with scarlet tendons.


    "Warriors, send me these chores to see God!"


    Hundreds of fighters used various means to descend from the sky, parachuting, gliding, or jumping directly.


    Dozens of transport planes soared through the sky.


    This bear country''s ability group!


    "Mr. Constantine, long time no see. I didn''t expect that we would still have a chance to fight together." Cardinal Edmund was shot flying and was caught by the red giant.


    "Bishop Edmund, leave this monster to me." Constantine took a heavy step, looking at the tyrant dragon in front of him.


    "Beast, I wanted to slay dragons a long time ago. It just happens to be done with you today!"


    Constantine rushed directly, and the tyrant dragon roared toward him.


    The two humanoid tanks collided like this.


    Because of the participation of the bear country fighters, the battle situation is a little better, but the disadvantage is still not restored.


    "Hmph. A group of ants." War Demon smiled contemptuously, and he raised his hand, and a dark sword appeared in his hand.


    "Who is the ant, you better say clearly."


    A noble girl came from above.


    Hundreds of women in black tight-fitting combat uniforms appeared on the edge of the battlefield.


    Xue Tuo Luo offered her own Weeping Blood Sword, and she pointed her sword forward: "Devil Butterfly, kill!"


    Hundreds of women showed great strength, and they seemed to have penetrated the battlefield with a sharp sword.


    The war demon looked gloomy and looked into the air.


    Black robe, carrying black butterfly wings.


    "Queen." Zhan Mo looked at the woman coldly.


    "Here here is not a queen or a chariot. It is the leader of the Demon Butterfly, the Black Butterfly and the Five Kings of Eagle Eyes." The Black Butterfly raised his hand and the black butterflies gathered in front of her.


    But the beautiful black butterflies are full of murderous intent.


    "Go ahead, how are you going to die."


    The pupils of the war demon turned black, horns appeared on the forehead, and the surface of the body was covered by black armor.


    "Hell three-headed dog, kill this woman together!" The war demon suddenly entered the strongest state, he knew that he alone could not compete with the black butterfly who was a holy level.


    But with the **** three-headed dog, he still got me a little bit off.


    "Do you think you can defeat me with the addition of a beast? This is just a humble life for you to linger for a while."


    The battle between the black butterfly, the war demon and the three-headed dog of **** begins.


    Judy and Charles faced a three-headed fierce eagle, which was a little difficult to fight.


    The three fierce eagles found a chance, and a black flame spurted out.


    Charles raised his holy staff.


    "Guardian of the Holy Light."


    A light shield stood in front of the two, but the light shield soon cracked.


    "Damn it!" Judy Cardinal cried out unpleasantly.


    At the moment the light shield broke, a red light appeared.


    A beautiful figure with red wings spread appeared in front of them.


    "Are you all right." Katherine looked back at Judy behind her.


    As enemies of the Holy See and the blood race, of course they all know each other.


    "It''s okay, we can still fight." Judy stood up tenaciously.


    "No, although you are using the seventh-tier combat power, it is still the sixth-tier after all. You should solve those second-tier alien beasts first to avoid excessive casualties. This third-tier alien beast can be handed over to us." A blood-red sickle appeared in Catherine''s hand.


    At the same time, three figures appeared around the three fierce eagles.


    These three, both of them exude a prince-level aura fluctuation!


    One of the Bishop Judy knew him. It was the old patriarch of the Asley family and the grandfather of Catherine!


    But the other is very young, a woman, although the hair is red, but the face is Asian.


    Xia Xue holds the Scarlet Double Knife.


    "We two princes and two dukes, we will encircle it together!" Shirley said seriously, holding her book in her hand.


    "Three minutes, kill it." Old Prince Asley laughed.


    "Two minutes." Xia Xue said lightly.


    The old prince Eisley was taken aback for a moment and laughed: "Hahahaha. It''s not our blood, we have our aura. Ok! Just two minutes, these three heads are good, I want to take them back and hang them on my fireplace! "

 Chapter 2029： The nine forces besieged Hawkeye

    Chapter 2029 The Nine Powers Siege Eagle Eye


    The goddess goddess and the old prince of the wolf clan found the purple-gold double-winged tiger.


    The situation that had collapsed was temporarily brought under control, but the casualties of both forces continued to appear.


    The coalition forces have been unable to obtain an effective advantage.


    The expression on the Death Queen''s side gradually changed from calm to gloomy.


    The emergence of so many powerful combat power has basically covered more than half of the peak powers in this world!


    It is not an exaggeration to say that Antarctica has become a battlefield for the strong on earth.


    "You, are responsible for managing this place. If you have any circumstances, notify me immediately." The Death Queen turned around and prepared to leave, giving the command to a trusted senior cadre.


    "The Queen, what about me? I''m going to fight!" Ye Hao took the initiative to follow and introduced himself.


    The Death Queen glanced at Ye Hao: "Jon, you can go to the battlefield. But remember, everything is to protect yourself. You have not fully grown up yet!"


    Although the Queen of Death was a little worried about Ye Hao, she was a rank 7 powerhouse after all.


    On the main battlefield, one more rank 7 powerhouse means one more magical calculation.


    This time is a fierce battle, which is more than who is strong, who is stronger!


    As long as one party collapses first, the battle will have ended.


    "Yes. The Queen of Death, where are you going?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I''ll do something." After the death queen said, she disappeared into the aisle without looking back.


    Ye Hao''s original expression disappeared, he looked at the command post behind him, and he smiled.


    "It''s time to make this war turn around."


    After a few minutes.


    Ye Hao appeared on a battlefield in Tianying City that was temporarily untouched.


    He put down the portal stone in his hand.


    "Start the portal!"


    The portal is open!


    A light gate appeared.


    As a figure came out of the light gate, Ye Hao''s skill points also dropped at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    One hundred, one thousand, ten thousand.


    At last.


    Hundreds of people appeared here out of thin air.


    There are many faces in it.


    Long Yi, Xiang Yisu, Huang Peng, Tangcheng of the Huaxia Dragon Group, Emeihua, Big Black Bear, Flying Mantis and others in the previous day group.


    Dongfang Ze from the power group, Mo Chen and others cultivated by Ye Hao.


    In addition, there are people from the Underworld, Ten Thousand Demons City and Wushuang City.


    The people in the underworld appeared as Ten Thousand Demons City, so they were not suspected by the Dragon Group.


    Ye Hao''s grandfather, Bei Ming Wuji also showed up here with some powerful people from Ten Thousand Demons City, specially to support Ye Hao''s plan!


    "This is the floating island? Hawkeye''s headquarters?" Long Yi looked around, he felt the powerful battlefield fluctuations in the distance.


    Long Yi hurriedly interrogated Ye Hao: "How is the battle now?"


    "The main battlefield on the front is very anxious. There are a large number of people on Hawkeye, plus there are many strange beasts, and there are many top powerhouses. Occupy a little advantage!


    There are European blood races, wolf races, Holy See, Greek temples, American supernatural power groups, and Australia''s Demon Butterfly Organization, 11 districts of the United States!


    Counting our Huaxia Dragon Group ability group and my Wushuang City, it is the nine powers. Although our participation can turn the tide of battle!


    But I suspect that Hawkeye may still have some hole cards, so we can''t take it lightly! "Ye Hao briefly introduced the battle.


    The dragon group and the ability group are both official Huaxia forces, so they are considered to be one force.


    Ye Hao has the underworld and Ten Thousand Demons City forces, but they are all planned within Wushuang City.


    "We are divided into two groups now! Team leader Long, leader Dongfang, you two took most of the people to support the main front battlefield. I took a few people and advanced to attack the dungeon of the Eagle Eye base!" Ye Hao said .


    "No problem. Our Dragon Team and Ability Team are fully deployed this time, and several big guys from the Sky Team are here!" Long Yi said firmly, "The old chief was also very angry because of the missile incident.


    He has spoken, anyone who commits a crime against China will be punishable even though it is far away!


    This time we came with the belief that we must win! "Long Yi is full of fighting spirit!


    Ye Hao nodded heavily.


    He scanned Long Yi''s team.


    Long Yi is a seventh-tier powerhouse, and several other elders of the sky group also have the sixth-tier combat effectiveness, so it shouldn''t matter much to support the frontal battlefield.


    "That''s fine. Go ahead. Nightingale, follow me! Grandpa, I will give you the command." Ye Hao looked at Grandpa.


    Bei Ming Wu greatly smiled: "Haoer, don''t worry, grandpa is also a fairyland anyway!"


    With the help of Ye Hao, Bei Ming Wuji also stepped into the fairyland not long ago.


    Now it looks like a few dozen years younger.


    A team of people set off in mighty force, and their appearance will surely bring a huge change to the front battlefield.


    "Nightingale..." Ye Hao turned his head. He was surprised to see a woman in a cloak and windbreaker standing behind Nightingale, covering her face without seeing her clearly.


    "Miss, you are left behind." Ye Hao reminded.


    "Puff." The woman chuckled, and then she lifted her cloak: "I haven''t seen you for a few days, don''t you remember me?"


    Ye Hao looked at Tang Yuan, whose temperament changed drastically.


    He looked at Tang Yuan in surprise: "You...you..."


    "I...I what I am. I broke through, a day ago." Tang Yuan released his aura: "I just wanted to try and see if I can hide my aura from you."


    Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao with a smile, and joked: "It seems that I still have a little ability to hide myself in front of a monster."


    Tang Yuan! Become a holy powerhouse!


    Ye Hao hurriedly opened his system.


    ¡¾Complete the mission, get 5000 skill points, and get the gold physique¡¿


    Is this task too far away to show completion?


    Forget it, no matter how much it is, there will be an extra Saint Grade powerhouse, which is also an unexpected gain.


    There are four other five element physiques now. Although they have not tried the four-fold Destroying Star Link, they must not be weak.


    "Then Tang Yuan, you and Nightingale follow me together. Let''s go and turn the Eagle Eye base upside down!" Ye Hao''s eyes showed a bright light.


    "Yeah." The two nodded.


    three people.


    A holy powerhouse, a seventh-order fairyland peak, and a seventh-order one-star!


    Such a lineup can be said to be a big shock when placed on the front battlefield. This directly enters the inside of the eagle eye, and you can imagine how it will affect the eagle eye!


    Before Ye Hao left, Ye Hao called for a clone of himself, who held Susan in his arms.


    "Take her back to Wushuang City first." Ye Hao said.


    The clone Ye Hao hugged Susan and disappeared in the light gate.


    ...

 Chapter 2030： Chinas combat power!

    Chapter 2030 China''s combat power!


    On the main battlefield.


    Laura showed up with her own half-blood team, and they stared directly at the group of wild wildebeest.


    This group of magical wildebeests are all first-class animals.


    However, the number is as large as one hundred, and rampaging on the battlefield is simply a torrent, and it is difficult for anyone to stop it.


    However, the half-blood of Laura and others formed a steel barrier.


    Relying on the strong physique far superior to others, he abruptly intercepted the magical wildebeest in the gallop.


    "Smash all these things to me!" Laura stunned a magical wildebeest with a fist.


    The other half-blood warriors were also unambiguous, and the devil''s wildebeest gave them a blow, and they returned a punch.


    Seeing this strange group of kinsmen, the people around all took a breath, and this group of people was actually stubborn with the alien beasts, which is too awesome.


    Where did this power come from?


    After the monster warriors of Ten Thousand Demons City joined the battlefield, it caused an uproar.


    Behind the white fox appeared a phantom of the nine-tailed holy fox, and five white tails grew behind it.


    Beiming Wuji clasped his palms together, offering his own underworld.


    The two simultaneously joined the encirclement and suppression of the Zijin Double Winged Tiger.


    At this moment, the three seventh-order strange beasts were completely at a disadvantage!


    On the other side of the strange beasts, the White Wolf King took his wolves to start hunting and killing, and the second-level strange beasts fell one by one under their siege.


    The three big lizards were a little slower, they advanced step by step, slapped an eagle-eyed warrior to death with one palm, and killed a strange animal with one bite.


    "These people belong to that force?"


    "Look at the appearance of their half-beasts, don''t the Chinese also have research on mutants?"


    "Two seventh-tiers! China has sent a big force this time!"


    "There are also those strange animals that can compete with alien beasts. It''s really incredible!"


    Those who participated in the war from all forces judged from the Asian faces that these were all Chinese.


    Because in Asia can have such a powerful force, only Huaxia, an ancient country in the East.


    The huge weight of China''s combat power joined.


    The balance of the battlefield tilted again.


    A senior cadre was besieged by several Tier 6 fighters. He screamed in his headset: "Headquarters, support. Ask for support. Our people are about to be overwhelmed!"


    "No, the right wing was broken by them!"


    "A second-level alien beast has been killed, hurry up and support!"


    More and more messages were sent requesting support, but none of them got a reply.


    Inside the Hawkeye command room, blood was everywhere.


    All the staff fell to the ground, and the screen was full of blood.


    Several senior cadres opened their eyes wide, their shocked expressions, as if something extraordinary had happened before.


    ...


    "This is the Hawkeye base? I really didn''t expect them to have such a technology to create such a base. No wonder no one can find them for more than a hundred years." Tang Yuan, Ye Hao and others are walking in the sky. On the road to Eagle City.


    Nightingale looked at Ye Hao: "Why don''t we have any problems if we walk like this?"


    "Do you think I sneaked into Hawkeye for nothing? Their command system has been destroyed by me, and no one will take care of me in a short time. Their attention is on the main battlefield in front." Ye Hao smiled. Said.


    The departure of the Death Queen gave Ye Hao a chance.


    Directly gave the command post of the Eagle Eye headquarters to a pot.


    "Then where are we going now?" Tang Yuan asked.


    The ellipse in front of Ye Hao was simply the central hub of Tianying City.


    "There is an elevator there, and we go to the dungeon from there. There are many good things in those places, but the most important thing is that there is a plane node, we must destroy it!"


    Ye Hao walked to the elevator entrance, and he pressed the button.


    But there was no response. He took out Jon''s ID card and saw a line of characters displayed on the screen.


    ¡®First level combat readiness, except for the permission of the five kings level, anyone...¡¯


    Ye Hao didn''t bother to pay attention to this thing, he punched the elevator door directly.


    "You have to make me move." Ye Hao kicked the elevator door, looked at the deep elevator shaft, and said to the two women: "Let''s go down together."


    The three of Ye Hao jumped directly from the elevator shaft, and fell down for almost three or four minutes, before they fell directly to the 10th floor.


    Ye Hao kicked open the elevator door and looked at the familiar passage.


    "Alarm, alarm. Someone has invaded the base ten underground! The reserve team is immediately ready to fight."


    The red alarm started flashing in the channel.


    Teams of people appeared in the passage.


    "A group of small soldiers of Tier 4 and Tier 5 want to block my way?" Ye Hao smiled contemptuously. He put his hands in his pockets and didn''t care about it at all, and walked straight in the direction of the Sky Eye Matrix.


    And all the eagle-eyed warriors within the five-meter range around Ye Hao turned into ice sculptures at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    A fighter of Tier 4 and Tier 5, in front of Ye Hao, the enchanting powerhouse at the peak of Tier 7, is simply scum!


    Walk into the laboratory where the Skyeye Matrix is ??located.


    Ye Hao looked at everything in the center of the matrix in surprise.


    Where''s Tianying?


    "This is the Sky Eye Matrix? A super intelligence device that can detect the intelligence of all ordinary people in the world?" Nightingale looked at this device curiously.


    As a killer, Nightingale clearly knows how depressed all the killers in the killer world are under the haze of Hawkeye.


    Their information was sold publicly, and their location would be known to the enemy at any time, and then they would be killed.


    They live in anxiety all the time.


    "No, one thing is missing!"


    Ye Hao looked at a researcher who was hiding under the experimental table next to him. The researcher held his head and shivered.


    Ye Hao walked over, and an ice sword appeared and pressed it against the researcher''s neck.


    "Where is the Sky Eagle Picture."


    "I do not know¡­¡­"


    The ice sword plunged directly into the researcher''s ass.


    "Ahhhhh..." the researcher screamed in pain.


    "My patience is limited," Ye Hao said coldly.


    "Before... Twenty minutes ago, I was... taken away by the Death Queen. Other......I really don''t know." The researcher shouted in horror.


    Queen of death?


    What did she want to do with the Tianying map?


    escape!


    Impossible, their five kings insisted on the floating island with a clear attitude, and it was absolutely impossible to escape at this time.


    Ye Hao looked at the door leading to the ruins node.


    "Come with me!" Ye Hao walked over quickly and opened the door.


    He came to the place he had visited once before because of the Ultimate Warrior Selection.


    There are walls on three sides and there is no way to go.


    "There is no road here." Tang Yuan looked around.


    "Yes. But only the five kings can open it here. How did she open it alone?" Ye Hao frowned, wondering if they left behind.


    It is also possible.


    "Wait for me, let me try to see if you can open the space channel." Ye Hao tried to mobilize his own space laws to find the place he had visited before.

 Chapter 2031： Evelyn

    Chapter 2031 Goddess Evelyn


    Half an hour passed.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes and frowned.


    "How is it?" Tang Yuan asked.


    Ye Hao shook his head: "The space is cumbersome and complicated, and it is difficult to crack. If it continues, it will take me at least 36 hours to crack it."


    "Thirty-six hours? The fighting outside is probably over." Nightingale said.


    "The Death Queen must be planning something, but we can''t stop her at all right now. The only way is to support her and weaken Hawkeye''s combat power as much as possible before the plan is implemented."


    Ye Hao looked up at the top, as if he had seen the main battlefield outside of Eagle Eye Tianying City.


    "This time the war cannot be turned back."


    ...


    The battle between the black butterfly and the war demon and his three-headed **** dog continued for a long time.


    The two sides played hard to separate.


    "Black Butterfly. Looks like you are injured." Zhan Demon looked at Black Butterfly with a grin.


    "How is the injury? I can still defeat you if I am injured." Black Butterfly snorted coldly. She hadn''t fully recovered from the backlash when she was promoted to the **** level.


    She couldn''t exert her original strength, otherwise she would solve these two guys easily.


    "It''s a bit rude for a man and a wounded woman to fight here." A voice came from the ground.


    Zhan Mo looked down, and he found Ye Hao.


    "It turned out to be you from China, why? You are in a hurry to die."


    "Black Butterfly, leave this person to us. You go to support other battlefields." Ye Hao said to Black Butterfly.


    Black Butterfly frowned and looked at Ye Hao: "Are you okay?"


    "To deal with these two guys, get your hands dirty." Ye Hao said casually.


    Black Butterfly didn''t say much, turned and left to support other battlefields.


    She also knew that if she and the war demon were consumed, a lot of time would be wasted.


    "Ha ha ha ha. You are a Chinese, and you want to defeat me. You are dreaming." The war demon laughed, and the three-headed dog of **** under him roared.


    "Isn''t it foolish? You''ll know after hitting it." Ye Hao''s breath slowly changed, and at the same time a clone broke away from his body.


    "Do you still use a clone for this kind of battle of the strong?" Zhan Demon smiled contemptuously.


    Ye Hao didn''t say much, and rushed forward with the clone.


    "Yanlong Flurry!"


    Ye Hao and the avatar Ye Hao made moves at the same time.


    The two forbidden curses were released at the same time.


    Zhan Demon stared at the real Ye Hao, and didn''t pay attention to the skill released by that clone.


    But soon he suffered.


    He took over Ye Hao''s Yanlong Luanwu, but Ye Hao''s Yanlong Luanwu hit the three-headed dog of hell.


    He even fell to the ground with the War Demon.


    "How is it possible, how could the summoned clone have the same strength as the seventh-order peak!" Zhan Mo looked at Ye Hao and the clone of Ye Hao incredulously.


    The combat effectiveness of the two is exactly the same.


    "I don''t remember when I taught Ye Hao Beiming magical skills? And his clone seems to be different from mine." Beiming Wuji, who was fighting in the distance, also noticed his grandson''s situation.


    I guessed in my heart, could it be that my grandson had realized what more powerful trick?


    In fact, this is the horror of the ultimate skill, near the limit of perfection.


    Ultimate Clone


    "I want to see how you two guys can withstand my double attack."


    Ye Hao was also a little excited at the moment, he raised his hand: "The roar of Seagod."


    "The Domain of Ice!" Ye Hao clone used another skill.


    To explain here, although Ye Hao clone can release system skills, the skill points consumption will also occur.


    The war demon and his three-headed **** dog, facing this double combat power, were indeed a little tired of fighting.


    "Ye Hao, borrow your clone for me to use it." At this moment, Evelyn''s voice suddenly sounded.


    "Lend my clone?" Ye Hao paused, a little surprised, could this woman still use her clone.


    Evelyn seemed to know what Ye Hao was thinking, and directly explained: "Don''t forget, I am the dark goddess who studies darkness, space, and soul.


    Your clone is just a good body, and I can temporarily use my body to blend with it. I think you are fighting so intensely, I am also a little excited. "


    In perfect harmony, why does this woman always like to say something ambiguous.


    "Is there really no problem? This battle is no small matter." Ye Hao reminded.


    "You dare to doubt the great goddess of darkness. Before my tribe asked me to fight for them, there was no such opportunity. My divine body merged with your clone. Although the fighting time is limited, it kills seven or eight. There is still no problem with the rank fighter."


    The Dark Goddess said in a fairly confident voice.


    Ye Hao didn''t agree immediately, he wanted to interrogate Star Sky.


    "Don''t think about sister Xingqiong, there is a plane node here. She can''t hide herself now, how can she come out to speak.


    If sister Xingqiong''s enemies know that she is still alive, you will be in big trouble. Hurry up, there will be no shop after you pass this village. "Evelyn said.


    "All right. What do I need to do?" Ye Hao asked.


    "You don''t have to do anything, just don''t resist, let me be upright." Evelyn said in a teasing tone.


    Several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead.


    In the next moment, he felt that some kind of spirit body had entered into his clone, Ye Hao did not resist and let him take control.


    There is a feeling that the trumpet is logged in by others at the same time.


    The clone of Ye Hao has changed. Although his face has not changed, his hair has begun to grow and his temperament has also changed a lot.


    "This dress is really ugly." Evelyn looked at her body, and with a wave of her hand, she was directly covered in a jet-black robe, giving a deep and mysterious feeling.


    "This little guy and his pet will be handed over to me. Go and deal with other people." Evelyn and Ye Hao said.


    Because Evelyn''s foundation is still with Ye Hao, there is no need to speak between the two parties.


    "Be careful yourself." Although Ye Hao was a little worried, he still chose to trust Evelyn.


    He glanced at the Antarctic ice in the distance. The two powerful auras over there seemed to have reached the end of the battle.


    He needs to see how the battle turns out.


    Ye Hao rushed out.


    Evelyn looked at the war demon, and she showed a hunter looking at her prey: "Say, I want my daughter... how do I want to play with you."


    Although Evelyn had control of this body, on the surface it was still Ye Hao.


    "Arrogant, today I will let you fall in this Antarctic!" When the war demon saw that Ye Hao had left, his heart was quite angry. This kid was simply looking down on himself.


    Regardless of whether the Ye Hao in front of him is true or not, let''s talk about it after killing him!

 Chapter 2032： Evelyn beheads the war demon

    Chapter 2032 Evelyn kills the war demon


    Evelyn put her arms around her chest, thinking: "What kind of skills are you using? I haven''t fought for so many years, and I have forgotten how to fight."


    Suddenly, Evelyn put down her hand and touched her chest.


    "It''s so flat, I''m not used to it."


    Because of her head down, Evelyn subconsciously saw her lower body, and her eyes gradually narrowed.


    Ah cut


    Ye Hao, who was flying, suddenly sneezed. He wondered if he was a rank 7 powerhouse, could he still catch a cold?


    But fortunately, the war demon launched an attack at this time, causing Evelyn to put down her little thoughts for the time being.


    "Devil Splits Heaven and Earth Slash!" Zhan Mo charged up and released a big move, the jet black sword aura seemed to tear the world apart.


    "Just take this trick?" Evelyn shook her head disappointedly: "You are afraid that you have a wrong understanding of the space of heaven and earth."


    As he was talking, the jet black sword energy had already hit Evelyn, but the sword energy passed from Evelyn''s body.


    Evelyn remained intact.


    "Stop talking nonsense, have a good fight. For thousands of years, I have been suffocated to death."


    Evelyn raised her hand, a black gas condensed in her hand, and a lot of strange textures appeared.


    If Ye Hao were here, he would definitely exclaim.


    This is the fusion of the law of darkness and the law of space!


    Evelyn, who seems to be naughty and like a slut, is such a big move casually.


    The black energy formed a huge hammer, and the body was dozens of times larger than the body of Ye Hao clone!


    "Come on."


    As Evelyn said, she slammed the war demon with a hammer.


    The war demon''s pupils dilated, and he felt the threat from his life, but facing this black hammer, he actually felt that his body was blocked, and he could not escape at all.


    Finally, a blood mist spurted from his mouth, and his body made the sound of bone cracking.


    Fangs grew from the corners of his mouth, the horns on his forehead became longer, and the black armor on his body became black scales like monsters.


    The war demon at this moment is almost like a demon.


    He burst into anger, then rushed out.


    Boom


    The loud impact caused the entire floating island to shake.


    Inside a huge hammer-shaped pit, the bones of the three-headed dog of **** appeared there, almost directly smashed into meatloaf.


    When the war demon saw his mount, he was smashed to death by this hammer.


    He looked at Ye Hao in shock.


    This is a seventh-order monster!


    He was beaten to death by a single move. Could this guy have been hiding his strength just now?


    Smith, Akina, Constantine and others in the distance were also shocked by this scene.


    "This body is really not good. With such a high-level trick, one-third of the energy will be emptied. If you release this level of trick again, it is estimated that you will not be able to play for a few minutes."


    Evelyn still mumbled dissatisfiedly at this moment.


    "Huh? What about people."


    Evelyn raised her head and looked into the distance. The war demon just now disappeared.


    A closer look revealed that he wanted to escape.


    "Want to escape in front of a goddess who controls space? You think I am a goddess for so many years is nothing to call."


    Evelyn raised her hands and gestured to take a photo.


    Finally, she said: "Kacha."


    The war demon who flew away quickly in the distance stopped in midair at this moment.


    The next moment, the body began to fall apart, broken into many pieces of meat, and fell to the ground.


    This scene made the atmosphere of the entire battlefield seem to freeze.


    "Master War Demon...dead?"


    A senior cadre opened his eyes wide, looking at the blood clots falling from the sky and the rain of blood in disbelief.


    "This... how is this possible?"


    "Who is that man? Even if he is a Saint-level powerhouse, it is impossible to kill a seventh-order strange beast and a seventh-level peak powerhouse with just two moves."


    The people in the Hawkeye Front were shrouded in terror at the moment and plunged into panic.


    Smith felt the invisible pressure in his heart.


    "When did China have such a strong young man to kill the seventh-order powerhouse in a second! This is possible at least with the strength of the holy peak."


    As a fighting nation, Constantine immediately shouted: "Kill well, these human traitors should all be killed!"


    Hei Butterfly''s expression is a bit subtle, she knows Ye Hao''s strength, not her opponent half a year ago.


    Now Que already has two seventh-tier powerhouses who can''t beat him in a short time.


    What is the origin of this man and how did he grow so fast in a short time?


    Long Yi pushed back a strange beast, he looked at Ye Hao with long hair in the sky.


    He thought of more things because he was the leader of the dragon group.


    Ye Hao has now become the person who the whole China pays attention to.


    Tianmen, Jifu, the four major families, Taoism and Buddhism, everyone in the Dragon Group stared at him.


    His growth has gradually formed a new system in China.


    The Tianmen is a symbol of the old system.


    An existence that can kill two seventh-order powerhouses in seconds, this will surely form another situation in China.


    Ye Hao certainly didn''t know at this moment that because of Evelyn''s relationship, he was promoted to the top power in front of the global powerhouse, which could rival the ranks of the holy peak powerhouse.


    Evelyn glanced at those who were looking at her, and smiled disdainfully.


    I just used advanced methods to fight, so I can naturally achieve the effect of a few cups.


    After all, she is a goddess, even if she only occupies the body of a seventh-order peak.


    She is still the fearful goddess of darkness who commands a protoss!


    "I can still fight for a while. This time, find a girl. I haven''t touched a girl for thousands of years, and my hands are a little itchy." Evelyn said and scanned the surroundings.


    At last she stared at the Moon God who was fighting Yakina.


    "Oh, the battle between beauties. I like it." Evelyn smiled slightly, showing a messy smile.


    Evelyn flew directly over.


    Moon God felt the weird gaze. When she saw the man who killed the war demon rushing towards her, she instantly felt a chill in her back.


    Immediately, she forced Yakina back, preparing to retreat.


    Akina was forced to fly out by this trick, and she was about to stabilize her figure.


    A body suddenly appeared behind him.


    "Beauty, do you need help." Evelyn pretended to be chic and looked at Yakina with a smile that she thought to be handsome.


    And her hands are dragging Akina''s hips.


    Yakina looked at Ye Hao, and several black lines appeared on her face. Why was this guy suddenly so strange.


    "Can you stick your hand out of my armor." The veins on Yakina''s fist jumped.

 Chapter 2033： Evelyns interest

    Chapter 2033 Evelyn''s Interest


    Evelyn quickly took out her hand: "Sorry, sorry. The armor is too slippery."


    If it weren''t for now on the battlefield, Yakina would want to fight Ye Hao again, this guy would dare to take advantage of her.


    He is a heir to the goddess Athena.


    And the goddess Athena is a famous virgin god.


    "Leave this difficult opponent to me. You are responsible for the others." Evelyn patted her chest, I''m very good, and I can just leave this to me.


    Yakina didn''t think much about it. The battle that Ye Hao showed just now could kill two Tier 7 powerhouses in seconds. There must be no problem dealing with Moon God and her bloodthirsty rabbit.


    "Well, leave it to you here. I''ll help other people."


    After speaking, Yakina was about to turn around and leave.


    "Wait, there is one very important thing." Evelyn suddenly called Yakina nervously.


    And Yakina also subconsciously took a meal and looked behind her.


    But when she turned around, she actually kissed Ye Hao.


    In an instant, Akina''s pupils dilated.


    After a few seconds, Yakina slammed backwards.


    "You...you..." Yakina looked at Ye Hao angrily.


    This guy not only took advantage of him, but now he even took away his first...


    Wait, it seems that her first kiss had disappeared when she was in Dragon Nest, and she was also caught by the man in front of her.


    "Wait, you obviously posted it yourself just now. It''s nothing to do with me. I didn''t move anything just now." Evelyn looked wronged.


    "How is it possible, I just flew out tens of meters in a single blow, how could it be possible to turn my head..." Yakina was stunned, she looked around.


    Although they are all in the air, basically there is not much change.


    But Akina discovered that Ye Hao really didn''t move.


    She turned her head to a distance of tens of meters?


    What exactly is going on?


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it. I''ll go to the woman first, otherwise I really want to let her escape." After Evelyn had molested Akina, she no longer entangled, and moved towards the far away Moon God. Chasing away.


    And in her cunning eyes, it was said that Yakina''s behavior just now had something to do with her.


    But don''t forget that she is a goddess who can manipulate space. Although she is not very good at it, it is trivial to shorten the distance of tens of meters.


    "Wait, you just said that there is something important." Yakina didn''t have the opportunity to ask questions at all, because Ye Hao''s figure was gone.


    Yakina always has a feeling of being pitted by others.


    ...


    The Moon God had already flown to the edge of the floating island.


    "What the **** is going to do? Their combat power is really terrifying. Now only seven hours have passed, and the time limit of fifteen hours is still eight hours away.


    How could we survive for eight hours. The war demon is dead, and the dead woman doesn''t know where to go now. "The Moon God was extremely nervous.


    She was also afraid of death, and she did not want to die.


    Otherwise, this group of them would not be able to pursue power so extreme and admire demons.


    It''s not because they long for themselves to live, even if it is a race that betrays them.


    "Little beauty, where do you want to go."


    A teasing voice sounded.


    The Moon God suddenly raised his head, only to see that the man''s figure appeared in the sky for some time.


    There was a playful smile on his face, as if looking at his prey.


    "Damn it." Moon God had no thoughts of fighting, she just wanted to escape here now.


    She urged the bloodthirsty rabbit to escape.


    The bloodthirsty rabbit bounced its hooves and it was 100 meters high.


    But what I didn''t expect was that they seemed to hit something, and fell directly on the edge of the floating island.


    "This...what is this?" Moon God looked at the distance in surprise, as if there was a shortcut over there.


    Moon God did not give up, she let the bloodthirsty rabbit under her flee in the other three directions.


    But the result is exactly the same.


    Bang


    Bang


    Bang


    "In this world, as long as the beauties I have been staring at, no one can escape the palm of my hand." Evelyn fell from the air, folded her hands on her chest, with an expression of determination to win.


    "Go Bloodthirsty Rabbit!"


    Luna sees no hope of escape, and can only fight back.


    The bloodthirsty rabbit rushed out and ran into Evelyn directly.


    Evelyn raised her hand.


    The space began to blur, and a machete condensed in her hands.


    Afterwards, Evelyn''s figure flickered and appeared on the bloodthirsty rabbit.


    "I have tens of thousands of years of combat experience in dealing with monsters created by the demon ancient gods."


    Evelyn talked and started hands. The speed was very fast. The moon **** in the distance basically saw the Evelyn knife clearly.


    Subsequently.


    Evelyn suddenly appeared in front of the Moon God.


    She hooked the Moon God''s chin with her hand: "My dear, there are only two of us left now. Should we do something that only has two people."


    Moon God¡¯s pupils could see the bloodthirsty rabbit in the distance from Ye Hao¡¯s shoulder as if time had frozen, and then a large number of knife marks appeared on his body in an instant, and blood sprayed out like a fountain.


    Finally, the bloodthirsty rabbit fell to the ground, showing no signs of life.


    one move.


    Another trick!


    Moon God swallowed, she felt the hand of the man walking on her body in front of her.


    She suddenly showed a charming smile: "Handsome man, since you like me. Why don''t we go far and fly together and do what we like to do."


    Evelyn''s eyes lit up, she kept nodding as if a boy had been invited to date with his goddess.


    "Okay. Where do you say we are going?"


    Moon God raised his hand and stroked Ye Hao''s chest with his palm.


    The next moment Moon God''s expression became vicious: "Send you to hell. Meteor burst!"


    The inscription of the magic circle appeared on the palm of the moon god.


    Then a light beam was excited from her hand.


    Moon God breathed lightly, she looked at the hundred-meter-long gap that appeared in front of her because of her own trick.


    "Now, that pervert should be the one." Moon God tidied his shirt, and the **** just put his hand under his clothes, and he couldn''t be sick anymore.


    After you go back, you must take a good shower.


    "I don''t like going there in hell. It''s a bunch of yin and yang guys."


    Luna''s expression was frozen, she suddenly raised her head, and saw Ye Hao floating there intact in the air, let alone injured, he didn''t even have any wounds on his body.


    "Let''s come and go. Since beautiful women like this, I will give you one."


    Evelyn raised her hand, which is also the inscription of the magic circle.


    But compared to the Moon God''s magic circle inscription, it was obviously much more advanced, and just looking at it gave people a feeling of fear.


    "Black Flare Beam"


    More than a hundred black light spots the size of a finger emerged, shooting out hundreds of black flares.


    The goal is Luna!

 Chapter 2034： Confrontation of the Holy Power

    Chapter 2034 the confrontation of the Saint-level strong


    Floating on the edge of the island.


    It can be clearly seen that a part of the stone wall has collapsed, and a very obvious gap has appeared.


    There were traces on the ground that seemed to be shot through by laser.


    "Cough cough cough."


    A figure staggered out, it was the Moon God.


    At this moment, she was almost unclothed, with pierced wounds in several places on her body, abdomen, calf, thigh and shoulder.


    Fortunately, none of them hit the fatal part.


    "What about that guy? Why did he disappear suddenly?" Moon God looked around cautiously, but could not see Ye Hao.


    After releasing that trick just now, that guy disappeared.


    Could it be that the guy thought he would definitely die under this trick.


    After confirming that there was no danger, Moon God sank to the ground, gasping for breath.


    terror.


    The breath of that man really feels terrifying.


    Even for a moment, she felt that the man must not be a human being on earth, but a **** from another plane.


    It is estimated that in the Hawkeye base, there are only weirdos or judges that can compete with that.


    The seventh-order powerhouse is not an opponent at all in front of him.


    "Heal the injury first, and then observe the follow-up situation." Moon God sat on the ground and began to cultivate his body.


    ...


    On the other side, Ye Hao felt Evelyn return to his body.


    "How is the battle?" Ye Hao asked, his clone has disappeared.


    The clone summoned by the ultimate clone technique disappears, and it will take a long time to summon this clone with the same strength as the main body again.


    "Beheaded two strange beasts with third-level and seventh-level strength. Then the war demon died, and the other woman named Moon God was at least seriously injured.


    The main reason is that your body is too weak to maintain my body for a long time.


    Otherwise, this floating island person, my Dark Moon God can kill me every minute and every minute with a miracle. "Evelyn said dismissively.


    "Well, you can be quiet for a while."


    Ye Hao said, two third-level strange beasts were destroyed, the war demon was killed, and the moon **** was seriously injured.


    This can be regarded as completely bringing back the advantage of the frontal battlefield.


    With the loss of four Tier 7 combat effectiveness, the balance of war has poured out on the coalition.


    Victory is just a matter of time.


    ...


    Boom boom boom


    The movement over the Antarctic Ocean in the distance attracted Ye Hao''s attention.


    clairvoyance!


    Ye Hao''s sight stretched, and he saw a confrontation that could be called the pinnacle of the earth in the distance.


    The two great holy peak powerhouses.


    One is a man with a staff and white wings on his back.


    The other is two heads, behind which are the wings of the devil, with teeth and claws.


    Both of them have many wounds on their bodies, which shows how fierce and fierce their battle is.


    "If you let them fight like this, what will happen?" Ye Hao asked.


    Evelyn pondered for a moment and replied: "On the one hand, it is the person who inherited the power of the angel. That is a very strong fighting race among the Protoss. It''s a pity that this is only a two-winged angel.


    On the other side is a person who has transplanted a demon body into his body.


    Both of them now have the combat effectiveness of the peak of the holy rank.


    To see the results, it will take at least ten more hours, and the final result is very likely, both sides will fall. After all, they are not using their own power.


    Exceeding the limits of one''s physical realm, this requires a price. "


    "For more than ten hours?" Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    "Why, ten hours has surprised you so much. I tell you, the higher the level, the less battles between the strong, and once a war starts, it will be a long battle.


    Because there are various means between each, the most is a **** like us.


    Generally, there are only two ways to eliminate them, the first is to use special weapons or magic circles, and the second is to gather ten times the gods of the same level as the opponent.


    Only these two methods can end the battle in a short time.


    Back then, I played with a **** for 30 years. Didn''t I lie to her sister? It is necessary to chase me for 30 years. My dignified goddess of darkness, isn''t it enough to be her brother-in-law? "Evelyn said, there was no end.


    Ye Hao hurriedly stopped.


    This guy really slapped his nose and cheated his sister. He still wants to be his brother-in-law?


    Brother-in-law? Do you have that function.


    "It seems that these two people can''t continue to fight like this." Ye Hao began to think of a way. The only thing that can end the battle early is the intervention of external forces.


    Ye Hao''s figure disappeared above the Antarctic.


    ...


    It''s another hour.


    "Old stuff, why can''t you move? Keep hitting me with your holy light." Mr. Weird laughed madly.


    The old Pope was inciting his wings, the frequency of incitement was obviously not as fast as before, and the light on his body also dimmed a lot.


    "Anyway, a demon like you. I will definitely kill you here."


    Mr. Weird laughed: "The killing? It''s up to you. You keep saying that I am a devil, then I ask you, what is a devil. Is it the opposite of the so-called deity?


    Or is it that people who learn that they are not their own power are evil?


    Isn¡¯t your Holy See also learning the power of God to rule your faith!


    And I just want to pursue stronger power to protect myself and keep myself alive. Is there anything wrong with this. "


    The light on the old pope''s scepter gathered again.


    "Wrong and right or wrong, I have no right to say more. Gods and demons are nothing but light and darkness. Both will exist, but if you help demons invade our world, it is your fault.


    I have an obligation to kill you and protect the safety of this world. "


    "Hahahaha. Ridiculous, ridiculous. God controls this world is justice, demons control this world is evil. How do you know that the arrival of demons will not bring our world to another peak!


    Instead of working behind closed doors, it is better to welcome the baptism of the times! The weak and the strong, the survival of the fittest is not only the law of the forest, but also the law of many planes, many worlds, and many races! "Mr. Weird grinned.


    "Angel Light!"


    The old pope didn''t lie in his nonsense, a holy light shot out from the scepter.


    "Magic flame." Mr. Weird raised his hand, and the black flame shot out.


    One black and one white collided together, like a missile exploding in the air.


    "The aggressor is the aggressor. Don''t talk about invasion and destruction so magnificently. Times are not created by invasion, and how do you know that you are bringing baptism, not destruction."


    I don''t know whether the demons you are talking about are good or bad, I only know that they appeared in history, and only the creatures have brought charcoal to the world. "


    Ye Hao''s figure appeared high in the sky, his icy eyes fixed on Mr. Weird.


    "As long as I''m here, I won''t let you chopsticks do mischief on the earth."

 Chapter 2035： Holy·Quadruple·Destroy Starlink

    Chapter 2035 Holy, Quadruple, Destroying Star Ring


    When Mr. Weird saw Ye Hao, he smiled contemptuously: "A guy who is less than the eighth-order sacred realm is provoking me here, maybe you don''t know how to write the word death."


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers.


    "Drugs dominate the world."


    There was a soft drink, countless poisonous gas appeared, covering Mr. Weird in the center.


    Tang Yuan''s hands were sealed, and the poison gas on his body continued to agitate.


    "Holy powerhouse." The old pope noticed Tang Yuan''s aura.


    Although not comparable to him and Mr. Weird, they have also reached the Saint level.


    "Old man, help me delay time. Twenty seconds at most, after twenty seconds I have a way to kill this guy." Ye Hao shouted to the old pope.


    The old pope looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Although his talent is amazing, he reached the seventh-level peak at a young age, but there is a gap between the seventh-level peak and the holy level. He really has the ability and way to kill a holy-level powerhouse.


    Anyway, the situation is now like this, just trust him once.


    The old pope''s scepter shook, and a pair of huge light wings appeared.


    Enveloping Tang Yuan''s poisonous gas, a second smash was formed.


    Kaz


    The poison gas inside was crushed.


    "I still want to shut me down at this level, idiotic dreams!" Mr. Weird punched the light wing.


    At this moment, Ye Hao entered the Five Elements physique.


    Four rounds of aperture appeared behind him.


    Blue aperture, golden aperture, earthy yellow aperture, red aperture.


    Ye Hao took a long breath and raised his hands.


    Four small light wheels appeared in front of him.


    first step.


    The blue and red apertures merge.


    It went smoothly, without any problems, just a blink of an eye.


    The second step.


    The khaki aperture also overlapped.


    The same without any problems.


    At this moment, the Triple Destruction Star Ring has been formed.


    But this was not what Ye Hao wanted. To defeat a Saint-level powerhouse, Ye Hao needed more powerful tricks.


    The golden aperture began to blend in little by little.


    One second


    Three seconds


    Five seconds


    Ten seconds


    Sweat beads appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead, and countless wounds appeared on his hands. These wounds continued to be repaired and appeared again.


    It was as if an invisible blade was hacking on it.


    A crack appeared in the light-wing barrier.


    "Wait for me, and I will kill you when I get out. This world will eventually be ours!" Mr. Weird is already a bit mad at the moment, his eyes are pitch black and black air surrounds him.


    Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao, who was still planning. She was ready to fight, ready to deal with changes that might happen at any time.


    The old pope is also ready for the second hand.


    He is not worried that Mr. Weird will attack him, he is worried about Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao is the holy son and the hope of the holy see for the future.


    The old pope did not allow him to make any mistakes.


    Finally, the light wing shattered.


    The old Pope and Tang Yuan performed tricks at the same time.


    But at this time, the old pope vomited blood and shook his body, and the holy stone on the scepter was broken.


    "Hahahaha, old stuff. You can''t do it anymore, your vitality is weaker than me, you can''t hold it anymore!" Mr. Weird blocked Tang Yuan''s attack and looked at the old pope with a sneer.


    The wings behind the old pope have begun to fade a little bit.


    "You are no better than me. You use this power. You can''t look back anymore." The old pope said in a deep voice.


    "The great ancient gods promised me that even if my body is gone, they will regenerate my soul in a new form!" Mr. Weird said frantically.


    "Then what if I kill your soul together."


    Ye Hao''s words sounded.


    A black ball of light the size of a basketball appeared in his hand.


    The black light sphere represents chaos, and there are four-color halos rotating around.


    At the same time, there are white spots on it.


    Mr. Weird felt the strong fluctuations of the thing in Ye Hao''s hand, he felt a threat from the soul, and his palm pointed at Ye Hao.


    "Wheel of Demon Flame."


    A scarlet magic wheel appeared, spinning rapidly towards Ye Hao, as if to cut Ye Hao in half.


    "Holy¡¤Quadruple¡¤Destroying Starlink!"


    Ye Hao''s hand blessed with the sacred power of the quadruple ¡¤ Destruction Star Ring was thrown out.


    The magic wheel immediately disintegrated when it hit the Destruction Star Ring.


    When Mr. Weird saw this, his pupils dilated and he hurriedly prepared to dodge.


    But the speed of destroying the star ring was extremely fast, and it was too late.


    Mr. Weird had to resist.


    Boom boom boom


    The huge beam blasted Mr. Weird directly from the sky onto the Antarctic ice.


    I don''t know how deep the ice layer is, and Ye Hao directly blasted out a huge circular pit with a diameter of half a kilometer and a depth of 500 meters.


    Ye Hao gasped, sweat dripping from his forehead.


    Because of this trick, his right hand is no longer sensible at this moment, as if it is paralyzed.


    Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao, her heart was extremely shocked.


    I thought that I had become a Saint-level powerhouse and could have the same capital as Ye Hao, but seeing Ye Hao''s trick made Tang Yuan understand that there are more secrets in this man.


    The pure white wings behind the old pope disappeared, and his face changed from a handsome boy to an old man again, and it was more vicissitudes and wrinkles than before.


    But the heart of the old pope was extremely excited.


    Because he saw the power of the Son.


    The saint child of the seventh-order pinnacle can perform such a powerful trick unexpectedly.


    And the energy contained in the move just now is too much.


    There is the surging of the sea, the strength of the earth, the scorching heat of flames, and a heavy breath.


    The most important thing is that he felt an incomparably holy breath, which was a more advanced power than the Holy Light!


    Suddenly, a figure flew out from the ice cave, fleeing towards the distance.


    "No, he is not dead yet. Want to escape!" Ye Hao and the three followed closely.


    At this moment, Mr. Weird, his right arm and half of his body disappeared, and the demon''s head was also gone.


    This caused Mr. Weird''s breath to be a bit weaker than before.


    After a while, the three of Ye Hao surrounded Mr. Weird.


    "I said, you will be very soulless today." Ye Hao looked at Mr. Weird, and he offered his sword "Blue Order¡¤Shadow".


    The old pope put away the scepter of the lost corpse and took out a lightsaber.


    Tang Yuan used his poison power, and poison gas gathered around him.


    "Hahaha..." Mr. Weird laughed up to the sky. He looked at the three Ye Hao: "What if you kill me? The day the devil comes will come! You guys, just wait to die."


    Finished.


    Mr. Weird raised his hands and hands, his abdomen began to collide, and a black air gathered in him.


    "No, he wants to blew himself up!" The old pope hurriedly reminded.


    Boom boom boom


    Another huge explosion sounded in Antarctica.

 Chapter 2036： Judge Fall

    Chapter 2036 Judge Fall


    The aftermath of the explosion caused the ice in Antarctica to melt, and a huge crater appeared on the ice.


    And the space has also overlapped.


    Mr. Weird is still missing, but a dark figure erratic in the air.


    "I want to escape, I said. Today, I will let you be so soulless here!" Ye Hao raised his hand and used the means Evelyn gave him.


    Control the shadow directly.


    "woo woo woo woo."


    The black shadow made a wind-like sound.


    "This is the soul of the hanged man? Can he really use his soul to be reborn?" The old pope appeared behind Ye Hao and looked at the dark shadow in Ye Hao''s hand in surprise.


    "The Hanged Man?" Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    "I don''t know. The Hanged Man is the name of this guy in the former Tarot organization. He is called Mr. Weird in Hawkeye. I had a fight with him decades ago and I was defeated." The old pope explained Tao.


    It turns out that this person''s Tarot identity is the Hanged Man.


    "This is indeed his soul. There are weird marks on the soul, which should be left on his body by the demon ancient **** in another world. If his body is destroyed.


    This strand of remnant soul can travel across the plane and reach the world of the old demon god, and with the help of the old demon god, it can be reborn with the help of the body.


    Sometimes the soul body can pass through without a plane channel, just like the passage in our novels. "Ye Hao explained.


    Ye Hao looked at the dark shadow in his hand.


    "It''s a pity that he fell on me, so today he is destined to be frightened."


    After speaking, a black hole appeared in Ye Hao''s palm, swallowing this remnant soul.


    In fact, it was absorbed by Evelyn. She could absorb some powerful souls to repair her strength.


    "Let''s return to the Eagle Eye Floating Island now. The battle there is not over yet, we can''t take it lightly." Ye Hao said.


    "Ok."


    Ye Hao took the old Pope and Tang Yuan back to the floating island.


    ...


    The plane of another world.


    In an ancient hall of the abyss, a huge figure opened his eyes.


    "Disappeared? On that weak lower plane, there is still someone who can destroy the soul?"


    A small figure appeared in the darkness, kneeling on the ground.


    "Great master, what happened."


    "It''s okay, it''s just a small slave I arranged on the earth, whose soul has disappeared just now. It seems that the people over there have already noticed our plan and started to act."


    "Then will this have a big impact on our plan?"


    "No, I have laid a lot of secrets on the earth, this is just one of them. It doesn''t hurt to have one less and one more."


    ...


    Hawkeye floats on the island.


    Ye Hao looked down at this island in the sky that was caught in the flames of war.


    Two of the five kings have fallen, and only the Moon God, Death Queen, and Judge are left.


    The death queen and the moon **** were missing, and the judge was still fighting there.


    The judge is also an eighth-order holy powerhouse.


    A **** battle with Smith at a height of 10,000 meters.


    Ye Hao took the old Pope and Tang Yuan into the air and surrounded the judge.


    "Three saint-level powerhouses." The judge looked around and clenched the weapon in his hand.


    Smith glanced at the old pope and Tang Yuan, he didn''t say any silly words about his own singles.


    This is war. War only focuses on the result, and no one cares about the process.


    "Judgment, two of your five eagle-eye kings have fallen. Your eagle-eye has come to an end. Don''t be obsessed with it anymore." As usual, the old pope still persuaded with all his heart.


    "If you want to fight, why do you have so much nonsense. You think that the three holy powers can defeat me! I will let you see the power I gained from the ancient gods."


    The eyes of the judge changed from black to red pupils on black, and the horns on his head changed from one to two.


    At the same time, a black heart appeared on his chest, bloodshot around the black heart, all over the body of the judge.


    "Be careful, that''s the heart of the devil! He is already half a demon." Evelyn reminded Ye Hao in his mind.


    Looking at this devil''s heart, Ye Hao couldn''t help but think of the fused dark heart in his chest.


    "Don''t think about it, your cardiology department can''t be integrated with a simple demon heart. But sister Xingqiong forbids me to tell you, so I won''t say it."


    Evelyn said again.


    Ye Hao didn''t want this either, the sword in his hand pointed at the judge.


    The holy sword of the old pope also pointed at the judge.


    Tang Yuan sacrificed a Tang Lian.


    The steel on Smith spread out, and a steel knight gun was aimed at the judge.


    "Come on." The judge shouted angrily.


    ...


    On the frontal battlefield.


    The three fierce eagles were torn into pieces by Catherine and others.


    The tyrant dragon was taken by Constantine, and his entire head was trampled under his feet by Constantine.


    The body of the tyrant dragon was attached to ice.


    Constantine''s body was crimson like a giant, lightning and frost still flashing on his hands.


    The last three-level strange beast, the Purple-Gold Winged Tiger, was beheaded by the old prince of the wolf clan and the female leader of the Demon Butterfly.


    The top combat power has fallen one after another, completely laying the ground for the defeat of the Hawkeye battlefield.


    The entire Tianying City was bowed.


    The nine major forces of coalition forces swept across the floating island like a storm.


    No mercy to any Hawkeye soldiers who are still fighting.


    This has spread into a massacre!


    The alliance between the world''s first-class forces and the second-rate forces is the only massacre of the only super-class forces!


    In the end, with the fall of a king, it seems to mean the end of the Eagle Eye era.


    The judge''s chest was pierced by a steel knight gun, which fell directly from the sky, and was heavily nailed to the top of the central fortress of Skyhawk City, particularly conspicuous.


    Five kings, three kings die.


    At this moment, the so-called fifteen hours, there are four hours left.


    But Hawkeye''s defeat is doomed.


    The fall of the Three of the Five Kings, the War Demon, the Judge, and Mr. Weird made the Hawkeye Warrior not only unable to resist at present, but also had no aura.


    "It''s over, it''s over. Lord Judge is dead, we''re over."


    "help me."


    "It''s over, everything is over. The great beings come and take me away."


    Everything seems to have begun.


    But at this moment, a black crack appeared in the sky.


    A feeling of depression filled the entire eagle eye floating island.


    "No, there is an ominous breath!" the old pope exclaimed.


    "Be careful, everyone!" Long Yi hurriedly ordered, making everyone vigilant.


    A figure appeared in the air unexpectedly, this person Ye Hao knew.


    Another winner of the ultimate warrior selection battle, Solo!

 Chapter 2037： A crack in the Antarctic sky

    Chapter 2037 Cracks in the Antarctic Sky


    Behind Solo was a black crack, and that crack seemed to cut the sky apart.


    A black breath continued to emerge from inside, entering Solo''s body.


    "What''s going on."


    "The flying person in Tianshan gives me a panicked feeling."


    "Seventh-order strong? Eighth-order holy strong? Even the Pope, I have never felt such a strong fluctuation."


    "There is also the black crack on the back. Just looking at the crack, I feel that my soul is going to be absorbed at this moment."


    All fighting stopped at this moment, and the people of the coalition army raised their heads and looked at the sky, watching this spectacle.


    "What the **** is going on?" Long Yi interrogated several old people from the Tian Group.


    "I don''t know, but I have an ominous hunch."


    Several cardinals are ready to fight.


    Yakina raised her shield, the spear of war in her hand exuding golden light.


    Constantine and Smith stared straight into the sky.


    Bei Ming Wuji touched his chest: "I''ve been obedient, it''s been so many years. It''s this kind of heart acceleration again."


    Black Butterfly breathed lightly, she felt the uncontrolled black breath on her body.


    "This...this is the energy fluctuation of that plane...this is a plane channel!"


    Ye Hao looked at that Solo, Solo had an expression on his face and his eyes were hollow.


    He already felt that Solo had disappeared before, and the demon from another world existed in this body.


    ...


    The far east, the pinnacle of heavenly veins.


    "Master, you have been standing here for ten hours." An old servant stood by respectfully.


    The eyes between the old celestial master''s white eyebrows looked south.


    "I''m watching the tremendous changes that are taking place in this world."


    "Change? What change?" The old servant didn''t understand.


    "The gears of the times have begun to turn, and the fate of three thousand years of silence will once again rule us." The old heavenly master said solemnly.


    The old servant did not speak.


    "In another half a year, the passage to the Immortal Buddha plane can be opened, and then the seeds of the younger generation can be sent there." The old heavenly master sighed.


    "Master...we really...haven''t hope?" The old servant clenched his fists and said unwillingly.


    "Hope?" The celestial master looked up at the sky: "We are the grass under this sky. If we give us hope on this day, we have hope. If we don''t give us hope on this day, we will only have despair.


    Before, I had some exchanges with those big people. They have already made a decision, a decision that cannot be changed. This decision has already determined the fate of our world.


    The only thing we can do is to leave some seedlings. "


    The old servant twitched.


    "I know you can''t bear this world, and I can''t bear it either. But who calls us weak. Our world has become a place of poverty.


    For nearly a thousand years, there has not been a native god.


    Saint-level powerhouse is very powerful? In front of those demons and ancient gods, it was nothing more than a praying man''s arm.


    Even so, how many of our holy powerhouses are there?


    One hundred, fifty, ten? "The old heavenly master has a low tone, with deep helplessness.


    Suddenly, the pupils of the heavenly master dilated.


    "Unexpectedly, the battlefield over there has already reached this point."


    "You mean the war in the Antarctic?" the old servant asked.


    Although Tianmen did not participate in the Antarctic dispute, it does not mean that Tianmen did not know about this matter.


    "That''s just an outpost. Even if we win, it won''t have much effect. That kid has a good talent. If he is willing to leave with our younger generation, he will surely be able to break out of the world on the plane of the Immortal Buddha.


    There are no deities that can be battled on earth, after all, they are just chess pieces between the gods and Buddhas and the ancient gods. "The old master sighed, turned and went down the mountain.


    ...


    Above the Antarctic continent.


    The atmosphere is extremely heavy.


    "Let all the strong below the holy level leave the floating island and evacuate to two hundred kilometers away!" Ye Hao suddenly said sharply.


    "Below Saint-level? Why?" Smith looked at Ye Hao in surprise, and did not understand what the young Chinese said.


    "If you don''t want to see your person, you will die here for nothing. Just do what I said!" Ye Hao now has no time to talk nonsense with the person in charge of the 11th District of the United States.


    On the floating island, Long Yi and others have already begun to let the dragon group and the ability group retreat.


    And with Ye Hao''s order, the people in Wushuang City were naturally the first to retreat.


    At this time, the floating island is less than 500 meters from the sea. People with a little bit of strength can land safely from here, and then use various means to evacuate to the floating island two hundred kilometers away.


    "Ye Hao, just let those below Tier 6 evacuate. We can stay and help you!" Xia Xue fanned her wings and flew in front of Ye Hao.


    "I don''t want to say it a second time, all people below the eighth holy level will retreat to me!" Ye Hao said very solemnly.


    Xia Xue was taken aback by Ye Hao at the moment. It was the first time she saw Ye Hao''s serious expression.


    She hesitated for a moment, and retreated obediently.


    "Everyone in the Holy See is withdrawn!" The old pope also ordered immediately, but he himself was still by Ye Hao''s side.


    "Modie, all members retreat to two hundred kilometers away!" Black Butterfly said sternly.


    The forces of the Nine Sides, Dragon Group, Wushuang City, Holy Vatican, Demon Butterfly, Blood Race, and Wolf Race all began to retreat.


    The only thing that hasn''t fully retreated is the Greek temple, the Russian ability group and the 11th district of the United States.


    "People below Tier 6 can retreat, but we people at Tier 7 can stay, not to mention that you are the pinnacle of Tier 7 like me!" Yakina stared at Ye Hao unconvinced.


    The Twelve Saints were still behind her.


    "They are your people, if you are willing to let them stay here to die, then please." Ye Hao ignored her and continued to stare into the sky.


    "What''s the point of you being so slow. It''s just someone who pops up, you can''t do it!" Constantine couldn''t help his violent temper, and a flash of lightning was thrown at the person in the air.


    boom


    But the lightning seemed to hit some barrier and exploded.


    Then countless black torrents descended from the sky and landed on the floating island.


    Each of these rapids has the effect of a full blow from the sixth-order peak.


    Many of those who have not been evacuated were injured by this wave of rapids.


    "Ignorance, you will only increase casualties for your people like this. In the absolute power, no matter how many people stay here, it will be nothing more than death." Ye Hao snorted coldly.


    The old pope said in a soft tone on the side: "Everyone, Ye Hao is right. This is the power of the plane channel space. Our power can''t break it.


    No one can guarantee what will happen next.


    Instead of leaving too many people here, it is enough for a few of us to stay here, so as not to increase casualties. "

 Chapter 2038： For our world!

    Chapter 2038 For Our World!


    Finally, under the persuasion of the old Pope, and saw the shock with his own eyes, the soldiers of the 11th district of the United States, the fighters of the Russian ability group, and the people of the Greek temple began to evacuate the floating island.


    However, several people who did not meet Ye Hao''s requirements were forced to stay.


    Yakina, the heir of the goddess Athena at the seventh peak.


    The leader of the Russian ability group, the S-class ability and the mutant Constantine.


    Seeing them staying, Ye Hao didn''t say anything. After all, the legs were on them, Ye Hao could never force them to leave.


    At this moment, there are only a few people left on the floating island, which can be said to occupy a small half of the world''s peak combat power.


    The old Pope, a strong saint, but because of the previous battle, he couldn''t use the magic to summon the two-winged angel again, and his combat power dropped a lot.


    For the SS-level abilities and mutant Smith, the S-level is the seventh-level, and the SS-level is naturally the holy-level powerhouse.


    With the eagle gene and the ability of the body of steel, he is quite powerful in melee combat.


    Tang Yuan, a newly promoted saint powerhouse.


    Black Butterfly, the leader of the Demon Butterfly Organization, although he was injured, was considered a Saint-level powerhouse.


    In addition, even though the strengths of Yakina, Constantine and Ye Hao are at the peak of Tier 7, they can always erupt with unexpected combat power.


    Four saint-level powerhouses, three seventh-level powerhouses.


    Such a lineup is enough to destroy any country on the planet, or a first-class organization or force.


    "What the **** is going on with this guy, who can explain. Can we just wait here?" Constantine asked impatiently.


    "This is a space-calling type of ritual. Once opened, it is difficult to interrupt. Unless there is a strong enough attack, it will only cause the result just like that.


    And the ritual in front of it, at least requires a god-level ability to terminate. So we can only wait now. "Ye Hao said.


    "Space summoning type ritual? How did you know?" Smith stared at Ye Hao, this mysterious and powerful Chinese.


    Ye Hao did not answer this question.


    "What will be the consequences after that? Could it be that the space channel leading to the plane of the demon ancient **** will be opened?" Yakina asked.


    "This is just a ritual, and it cannot be regarded as a formal space passage. God-level powerhouses cannot come through this passage, but it is not ruled out that some holy-level creatures will appear.


    At the same time, this guy is called Solo, an experimental product of the Hawkeye organization, and a demon soul is lodged in his body. He is using this channel to forcefully summon the power of his demon ancient **** plane to quickly improve his strength.


    I guess this is their purpose. "Ye Hao took a deep breath, and his body continued to move quickly, recovering his strength as soon as possible.


    "The next thing we will most likely face is a Saint-level peak powerhouse, or...God."


    God!


    Everyone took a breath.


    The face of the old pope became very bad, and Black Butterfly''s eyes were filled with fear and yearning.


    "This is also the reason why I let people below the Saint-level powerhouse leave. This level of battle, other people here are just cannon fodder." Ye Hao said bluntly.


    Everyone was silent.


    Ye Hao was right, let alone a god, even if a Saint-level pinnacle powerhouse appeared.


    The aftermath of the battle is not something Tier 6 fighters can resist.


    Instead of increasing casualties, let those people evacuate here.


    "Everyone here, it''s best to wait a moment to show off your own housekeeping skills and don''t hide yourself. Otherwise...all of us may be left here." Ye Hao said very seriously.


    "My old bone is nothing, but we can''t let this filthy creature survive in our world." The old pope put away the holy sword in his hand.


    After that, he sacrificed three things. In his right hand, he held a scepter carved with an angel pattern. At the top of the scepter, five little angels raised their hands, each holding a holy stone.


    At the same time, a luminous crown full of thorns appeared on the old pope''s forehead.


    There is also a pure white robe on which a white flame is burning.


    Seeing these three things, Akina''s eyes changed slightly.


    "This is one of the Holy See''s sacred weapons: the angel scepter, the thorn crown, and the **** fire robe."


    Others are also eyeing.


    The presence of the three great artifacts at the same time is sufficient to illustrate the foundation of the ancient power of the Holy See.


    "I''m getting older. I don''t know how many times I can use these things." The old pope looked at the holy staff in his hand with complicated eyes.


    "Old things, there are so many good things," Ye Hao teased.


    "If you are willing, these things are naturally yours." The old pope said without concealment.


    The eyes of the people from the surrounding powers are uncertain.


    Yakina urged the three divine weapons on her body, and at the same time, phantoms of stars appeared around her.


    "Zodiac. It seems that you are going to show your true ability." Ye Hao recognized this zodiac.


    Black Butterfly snapped his fingers, and a dark throne of Black Butterfly appeared under her.


    "Artifact?" Ye Hao could feel the powerful fluctuations in this throne.


    Tang Yuan was chanting a spell, poison gas condensed around her, her eyes turned green, and a green shirt appeared on her body.


    Ye Hao noticed a lot of hidden weapons between her sleeves.


    These hidden weapons were the peerless hidden weapons that were basically lost in Tang Sect.


    It seems that these are the details of Tang Sect, Tang Jian has completely handed Tang Sect to his daughter.


    "Our fighting nation is also unambiguous." Constantine took out two spars of different colors, blue and golden.


    "Thunder magic spar, ice magic spar. Constantine, you are really ready to fight hard." Smith, as one of the powers on this earth who also advocates abilities, of course recognized this thing.


    Constantine swallowed the two spars directly into his belly.


    Constantine''s aura rose, and his eyes turned golden blue. At the same time, he displayed another ability of his own, rage.


    Constantine''s clothes burst, and red, blue and gold lines on his strong muscles all over his body.


    "Eighth-tier Saint Level," Ye Hao muttered.


    This Constantine is a player with three types of abilities. The abilities are respectively, violent ability, ice type ability, and lightning ability.


    "This magic spar is a special existence in the energy stone. There is a probability of one in more than 100,000. It must be taken by people of the same attribute. After taking it, it will increase your power level in a short time." Smith said Everyone popular science.


    "Smith, don''t pretend to be here either. Take out your skills. Today we are not fighting each other, but fighting side by side for a common purpose!" Constantine''s voice became a lot thicker.


    Smith took out a small box. Inside the small box were three test tubes, green, yellow, and red.


    He injected green and yellow respectively.


    The surface of Smith''s body has not changed, but Ye Hao feels his breath is also rising.


    "At this moment, these people are fighting for the same purpose." Ye Hao raised his head and looked towards the sky.


    Protect their world.

 Chapter 2039： Demi god

    Chapter 2039 Demigod


    After Solo was surrounded by black air, he completely got rid of the human body.


    He became a demon with wings on his back and a pair of horns on his head.


    A black long sword appeared in his hand.


    "You ants, dare to offend the great demons and ancient gods. The fate of your plane is doomed and will eventually become the plane occupied by our demon army!


    Nothing can resist the flames of vengeance and destruction of our demons and ancient gods. "Solo made a sound like an abyss.


    "Today, I am here to completely wipe out the so-called holy powers on the earth. Let you know clearly that you are not worth mentioning in front of our demonic ancient gods."


    Several dark shadows fell from the sky and fell heavily on the ground.


    One of them, Ye Hao, was somewhat familiar, and was a slightly larger Bimon.


    "Bronze Beamon Warrior!" Evelyn''s words sounded in Ye Hao''s mind.


    "Bronze Bimon? Is it different from the Behemoth that appeared before?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Behemoth beasts are just like the cubs of the Bimen clan, and their strength is only Tier 4 and Tier 5. However, most of the adult Bimons are Tier 6, and the Bimon who can be called a warrior is a holy Powerful!


    Can be described as a big killer on the battlefield. "Evelyn said: "I still remembered the fear of being shrouded in Bimen on several battlefields. "


    "Since it is a bronze level, there must be a way to kill it. Are the other two also saints?" Ye Hao looked at the other two monsters.


    One was a creature in the shape of a bat with a silver crown on its head, and the other was a crocodile with wings on its back and armor in its hands.


    "The mephit family on the plane of the demon ancient gods, this is only the eighth-order holy silver-crowned mephit. The other is the war giant crocodile family, which is the war race second only to Beamon. The fighting power of a powerful person." Evelyn explained to Ye Hao.


    The demons of the three holy powerhouses.


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked at that Solo, and there was another Solo who was constantly improving.


    "Be careful, these three guys are all saint-level demons. It is estimated that they were transmitted through this channel." Ye Hao reminded.


    "Didn''t you say you won''t be able to teleport the devil," Smith shouted.


    "I just said that the god-level powerhouses can''t come over, and I didn''t say that the holy-level ones can''t get through." Ye Hao looked at the black crack that began to close: "But it is estimated that these three are already at the limit."


    "Three holy demons, some trouble." The muddy eyes of the old pope were full of warfare at this moment.


    "Three holy demons? You think this is your disaster, no. Far more than just these, I... is your fear."


    A frantic voice sounded.


    Solo was flying in the air. He looked down at a group of people like a god, and his sword swung towards the ice layer where a group of people gathered in the distance.


    A jet-black sword gas passed through the sky and directly smashed the ice layer a hundred kilometers away. Countless people fell into the water, and some died.


    "I see, the power of the demon ancient god. I will give you one last chance to surrender." Solo''s dark eyes looked down at Ye Hao and the others, and the aura on his body was fully open.


    A strong coercion appeared.


    The invisible aura swept away, cracks appeared in many ice layers in Antarctica.


    Waves appeared on the calm sea.


    The little vegetation left on the floating island has all withered.


    Tang Yuan''s knees were slightly bent, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    Black Butterfly''s breathing became rapid, and she said with some excitement: "This...Is this the power of the gods!"


    Constantine pressed his heart, this depressed feeling made him very upset.


    Smith gritted his teeth, and the ground under his feet had shattered, and this coercive entry made him have a thought of bowing his head.


    "This... is the god-level demon?" The old pope''s previous self-confidence has disappeared a bit at this moment, and suddenly his eyes widened: "Five prophecies, the day of the devil!"


    The words of the old pope reminded Ye Hao of the five prophecies of the Holy See, a black-haired body, six red suns, the day of the devil, the land of gods, and the unknown nine pictures.


    The first two, the black-haired Saint Child and the six rounds of blood days have all been fulfilled.


    Today, the scene in front of me is so similar to the day of the devil.


    "Holy strong, it is difficult to fight against God." Yakina, who has always been arrogant, also said this at the moment, but this sentence is also true.


    What is holy? What is God?


    One saint can live for five hundred years, and one overlord.


    A **** can be fired for at least a thousand years, or even ten thousand years, the king of a world.


    Saints are called saints. Although they are detached from people, they are still related to people.


    God is completely different, a super-high life form.


    These are completely two creatures.


    "No, he is not a god." Ye Hao said, staring at Solo in the sky: "He is half a **** at best!"


    Don''t ask how Ye Hao knew, because there were two gods living in his body, one of which was the supreme high-level god.


    And this Solo in front of him, although he had the aura of God, but he did not have the background of God.


    Ye Hao could still feel this.


    "Even if it is a demigod, it is difficult for us to deal with. Don''t forget that there are three other Saint-level powerhouses! Or... Let''s retreat first and find another way?" Smith actually flinched at this moment.


    In fact, it''s not just him, other people have this kind of thought in their hearts, but they have been suppressed.


    "No. They didn''t stay on the earth for an extra second, it is a danger to the earth." Ye Hao flatly stopped this idea.


    At this moment, the long-lost voice in Ye Hao''s mind sounded.


    Is the goddess of the star sky.


    "Ye Hao, you let others deal with those three holy demons, and you deal with that demigod!" Star Sky said.


    "What? Sister Xingqiong, you are not asking Ye Hao to die. No matter how strong he is, he is just a seventh-order peak. Even if he is good at strength, he can explode with Saint-level combat effectiveness.


    But don''t forget, that is a demigod, which is a realm short of it! "Evelyn exclaimed.


    "Ye Hao is not enough to fight against the demigods, but if I add the me who was originally a god!" Xing Qiong said.


    Ye Hao''s heart was shocked.


    But before Ye Hao could speak, Evelyn interrupted.


    "No! This place is fragile, and the plane channel was opened just now. If you explode through Ye Hao''s body at this time, your enemies will definitely find out. Then there will be even more terrifying disasters in this world. !" Evelyn stopped loudly.


    "I know. But isn''t Evelyn you here? Although you are the goddess of darkness, your space art is also ranked among the gods.


    Wait for you to use the secret method to hide my breath. "Star Dome.


    "It''s okay, but..."


    "Now there is only this way. Ye Hao is our sustenance. We will lose everything! Evelyn, how long can you last?" Xingqiong said hard.


    Evelyn''s tone hesitated a bit, and finally said solemnly: "Three minutes. I can only hide this space for three minutes at most!"


    "Okay, then three minutes. Ye Hao, you can rest assured to fight, I will help you later!" Xingqiong said.

 Chapter 2040： Antarctic · Peak Battle

    Chapter 2040 Antarctic Peak Battle


    After Ye Hao received Xingqiong''s instructions, he chose to believe in this goddess.


    "The three holy demons, please take care of them. I''ll take care of that demigod." Ye Hao said.


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, everyone was taken aback, and then they didn''t believe it.


    "Boy, I know you are very strong and strong. But that''s a demigod! Although it is not a true god, but it is also exposed to a powerful existence in that domain, how can you defeat it alone." Smith frowned.


    Constantine also said solemnly: "Young man, I like your courage. I am a fighting nation, but I also understand that sometimes such behavior is not called courage, but ignorance."


    These two big brothers didn''t believe that Ye Hao could single out a demigod demon.


    "It''s better for a few of us. I have three artifacts, and then inspire my Athena godhead, maybe there is the possibility of a battle." Although Yakina did not bluntly doubt Ye Hao, she did not believe that Ye Hao was singled out God''s strength.


    "Ye Hao, we can understand your feelings. But you can''t force yourself to do things you can''t do." The old pope also advised.


    Ye Hao knew that no matter how nonsense he was, they couldn''t believe it.


    Even if you were yourself, you probably wouldn''t believe that a fellow who was not at the Saint Level could defeat a demigod.


    But Ye Hao is different from the others in that he is a man favored by the goddess.


    Instead of explaining too much, it is better to use facts to block their mouths.


    "Xingqiong, please." Ye Hao said inwardly.


    "Evelyn!" Xingqiong called.


    "It''s now!" Evelyn exclaimed.


    The lines of the law of space appeared on the surface of Ye Hao''s body, but they quickly disappeared, and no one noticed the speed.


    And Xingqiong once again lent his power to Ye Hao.


    This is the second time Ye Hao has felt this kind of power since the last time in the plane gap.


    And this time, it is more abundant and stronger than before.


    A star mark appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead.


    If people on the plane of the gods see this mark, they will probably exclaim.


    This is not the imprint of the fallen star goddess hundreds of thousands of years ago!


    Wings bloomed behind Ye Hao.


    This time it was not black wings, nor **** wings.


    The wings are crystal blue, quite gorgeous, like stars.


    "This...this is..." Smith and Constantine looked at the Chinese man in front of him in amazement, his aura was rising at the speed of a rocket.


    It surpassed them in an instant.


    Holy pinnacle?


    Ye Hao looked up to the sky and roared, his eyes turned into a crystal blue like stars.


    The brilliance of countless stars formed a gorgeous scene like a galaxy around Ye Hao.


    "This... this powerful wave." As the heir of Athena, Akina is most familiar with the stars, and at this moment, she actually feels the stronger and deeper star wave from the man in front of her.


    Even when the goddess of Athena was inherited, Yakina did not feel such a strong star power.


    But Ye Hao himself was not as gorgeous as it seemed on the surface. He felt that his body seemed to be torn apart and was about to explode anytime.


    "Ye Hao, run the heart in your body. Run the sacred power and the power of darkness!" The voice of Xingqiang sounded.


    This is the first time Xingqiong has actively let Ye Hao use this experience.


    This special heart began to beat, and every time it beats, the power of sacred and darkness agitated all over Ye Hao''s body.


    A sound like a broken bottleneck came.


    Solo in the sky stared at the man surrounded by the blue halo below.


    "Demigod? How could this thin energy plane on Earth, how could there be a semi-holy existence." Solo frowned.


    "My lord, no matter whether it is a holy realm or a demigod, no one can stop our demon''s steps." Bronze Bimon warrior''s vigorous voice sounded.


    "Looking at how obsessed they are, we will grant them destruction." The sharp and piercing voice of the silver-crowned mephit sounded.


    Solo raised the sword of darkness in his hand: "If you don''t surrender, there is only destruction. Let our great demon ancient gods open a new chapter in this massacre.


    Bring fear to this plane! "


    The three holy demons began to work.


    "Don''t worry about Ye Hao now, since Ye Hao said that. Then we will recruit. The silver-crowned mephit will be dealt with by Miss Yakina and I!" said the old pope.


    At the same time he raised the angel''s sceptre in his hand.


    "I am willing to pay any price, and ask holy angels to come to the earth, and the light will never fade away!"


    A holy light shone on the old pope, and the two-winged angel appeared again.


    The old pope was reborn again and became a young boy.


    "Papal Pavilion..." Smith and Constantine watched the old Pope use this ability again. They knew very well that the old Pope was fighting with his life.


    Even if such a heavy-duty battle is finally defeated, the old Pope is very dangerous.


    "Needless to say, for our world!" The old pope inflamed his wings and flew out, using various tricks.


    "The goddess is never afraid of war." With golden wings appeared behind Yakina, she rose into the sky and fought the silver-crowned mephit with the old pope.


    "Old guy, this time we practice. Put down that bronze Bimon warrior, and let them know who is the real warrior in this land!" Smith turned into a body of steel, like a hero.


    "Hahahaha. Okay, let us know the horror of our people on earth!" Constantine left frost in his left hand and lightning in his right, like a **** who controls frost and lightning.


    The two former enemies are now facing the same enemy.


    Tang Yuan and Black Butterfly looked at each other.


    Needless to say, the two simultaneously acted at the remaining two-winged crocodile.


    "The rainstorm kills the holy needle!"


    "Colorful Viper."


    "Exterminate Tang Lian!"


    Tang Yuan was a hidden weapon of the magic change level when he came up, and he used it without any pity.


    The throne under the black butterfly grows huge black wings, like a butterfly.


    "Elegy of Butterfly." Black Butterfly chanted a spell, and countless black circles appeared.


    Boom boom boom


    Over the Antarctic, the six powerhouses on earth face three holy demons!


    People from the nine major forces a hundred kilometers away can still feel this powerful battle fluctuations from such a distance.


    And these are just appetizers.


    Two beams of light went straight into the sky, azure blue and pitch black.


    Entangled with each other, rushing directly above the 10,000-meter sky.


    There is the battlefield of demigods!


    "This... this... is really a fight in the world." The old prince of the blood clan exclaimed.


    Catherine''s proud face also showed a rare look up: "This is the peak battle!"

 Chapter 2041： War of the Demigods

    Chapter 2041-Battle of Demigods


    Ye Hao faced Solo in the semi-god realm.


    With the blue wings behind him inciting, Ye Hao appeared in front of Solo in the next moment.


    That speed is second only to teleport!


    Solo didn''t react too slowly, and he fought with Ye Hao.


    Sonic boom-like sounds continued to be heard from a height of 10,000 meters.


    "Yanlong Flurry!"


    Under the blessing of the power of the star sky, Ye Hao used the original tricks, and the power was simply not the same as before.


    Dozens of huge red fire dragons appeared in the sky, soaring through the clouds, forming a scene like a myth.


    Solo constantly waved the blade in his hand and cut off a fire dragon. Although he was injured from time to time, the demigod''s physique allowed those wounds to heal quickly.


    "The wrath of Poseidon!"


    It''s another forbidden spell.


    This time the entire Antarctic Ocean was roaring, and waterspouts gushing from the bottom of the water, rushing straight into the sky.


    Everyone who saw it was stunned.


    "This...Is this the power of the gods?" Tang Cheng took a deep breath. Compared with this, his innate powerhouses are really like ants.


    "You can control all creatures with your gestures." Long Yi said solemnly: "Ye Hao really brought us too many miracles."


    "You said, there is still half a year to decide between heaven and earth. Who on earth is Ye Hao and the mysterious old master?" Xiang Yisu asked this question.


    If it were changed half a year ago, most of the answers might have been Ye Haojiu''s death.


    But now, they have no bottom in their hearts.


    "The Field of Ice!"


    Ye Hao cast the forbidden curse again, and the original water column directly turned into ice this time, and countless ice cones formed into a cage and swept towards Solo.


    Ye Hao didn''t stop, he raised his hands, the blood physique turned on, and the blood could gather in Ye Hao''s hands.


    At the same time the shadow appears.


    A five-meter-long blood-colored Fangtian painted halberd appeared in Ye Hao''s hands.


    "Give it to me!" Ye Hao waved the scarlet Fangtian painted halberd, as if about to split the sky, and fell towards Solo.


    Solo yelled, and a shield with a demon face stood in front of him.


    "Magic shield."


    The magic shield swallowed Ye Hao''s attack.


    "Magic Shield¡¤Backlash!"


    Solo made a stern seal on his hands.


    The magic shield actually bounced Ye Hao''s previous attack back.


    Ye Hao teleported to avoid the attack.


    "Time is running out, there are three minutes left!" Evelyn said.


    The battle of the demigod, it is too difficult to end the battle within five minutes.


    "Xingqiong, give me more strength." Ye Hao secretly said.


    "No, this is already your limit. If you absorb the power again, then your body may be destroyed!" Xingqiong refused.


    "If this battle is lost, then I will only have one result! That is death!"


    Ye Hao is very firm: "So I have only one choice, desperate to win this battle!"


    Xingqiang was silent.


    "Hold it up." In the end, Xingqiong only underestimated two words.


    Ye Hao''s body crackled, like the sound of bones and blood.


    With a wave of Ye Hao''s hand, hundreds of golden needles appeared.


    Object manipulation


    Hundreds of gold needles were inserted into Ye Hao''s body accurately.


    Golden Needle Puncture


    Although it was a technique of Chinese ancient martial arts, after Ye Hao''s magic transformation, it improved a lot, and he could increase his physical strength in a short time.


    A more powerful aura emerged from Ye Hao''s body.


    "He''s still getting stronger!" Solo noticed Ye Hao''s rapidly rising aura, and his expression became solemn: "Who is this guy, and why can I feel a sense of fear from him? breath.


    In any case, such people cannot be used by our demons, so they must be eliminated. Otherwise, it will become our baffle to conquer this plane! "


    Thoreau''s body shook, and a huge demon phantom appeared, and the demon phantom also had a sharp sword in his hand.


    "Devil ruling!"


    Solo snorted, raising the sword in his hand, and at the same time the Demon Shadow also made the same action.


    Jian Feng pointed directly at Ye Hao.


    Above the ground, although there is a distance of 10,000 meters, everyone can still see the huge demon phantom in the sky.


    Those who watched the battle from a distance were hanging in their hearts.


    They know that this battle absolutely determines the future of this world.


    This is the first battle between the earth and another plane, and it is also a battle of great significance!


    The remaining three battlefields.


    Tang Yuan couldn''t help but raise his head and pay attention to the air.


    "Don''t be distracted, that''s his battle. We just need to believe him, and here, it''s our battle. What we have to do is to defeat the enemy in front of us!


    This is the greatest help for him. "Black Butterfly said.


    Tang Yuan''s heart was shocked, she looked at the two-winged demon crocodile besieged by her and Black Butterfly.


    As soon as Tang Yuan gritted her teeth, she rushed directly to the double-winged demon crocodile, and kept avoiding the demon flames spit out by the double-winged demon crocodile. Although she was also burned by the demon flame, she still ignored it.


    "Don''t be impulsive!" Hei Butterfly frowned, but she stretched out soon.


    Tang Yuan rushed to the back of the double-winged demon crocodile, his hands were imprinted, and he pressed heavily on the hardest part of the back of the double-winged demon crocodile.


    "Poison Law: Poisonous Phage!"


    Countless green lines crawled all over the body of the double-winged crocodile.


    The two-winged demon screamed in pain.


    "He is fighting desperately, I must fight, otherwise the distance between me and him will only get farther and farther!" Tang Yuan secretly said.


    "This woman is good, I like it. Not only is Ye Hao''s evildoer himself, but the people around him are also very good. This woman will become a resounding existence in this world in a short time.


    A young Chinese Saint-level powerhouse. "Black Butterfly gave himself a very high evaluation.


    "Young people work so hard, we old women naturally can''t be ambiguous." Black Butterfly raised her hand and turned countless black butterflies.


    These black butterflies are very beautiful, but very deadly.


    "Black Butterfly Fantasyland."


    This is an illusion spell, the two-winged demon crocodile immersed in it is under the dual threat of illusion and poison, and death is only a matter of time.


    "Zodiac!"


    "Angel Holy Flame!"


    Yakina and the old pope played against the silver-crowned mephits. The battlefield was quite wide, covering almost the entire Antarctic tens of millions of square kilometers.


    Holy light, stars and other tricks are all entertained.


    Very gorgeous, like a Hollywood blockbuster.


    In comparison, the battlefield on Beamon''s side can only be described as agitation.


    Constantine is incarnate as a giant of red lightning and frost, and his front and bronze are tougher than a Mongolian warrior.


    And Smith, incarnate as a steel eagle, is constantly looking for opportunities in the air, entangled with this behemoth.


    The situation on the three battlefields here is very optimistic.


    But it was the battle of the demigods in the sky that played a decisive role.

 Chapter 2042： Violent

    Chapter 2042


    The huge sword cut down by the demon phantom directly penetrated the clouds, forming a huge hole in the Antarctic Ocean.


    "Now, that kid should be seriously injured if he doesn''t die." Solo breathed a sigh of relief. This is now his strongest trick.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    A voice came from high above.


    Solo raised his head, his eyes widened instantly.


    Looking at the blue phantom in the sky incredibly.


    Ye Hao stared at Solo below, and he absolutely directly took out his strongest hole card.


    "System, in my current situation, what intensity of meteorite can be released."


    [Ding, the host¡¯s current strength can release 50,000 skill points for the meteorite technique, the limit can reach 100,000, and the system does not guarantee whether there will be side effects]


    50,000 skill points?


    This number is a bit scary.


    Ye Hao glanced at his skill points, there were still sixty thousand.


    "Meteorology for 60,000 once!"


    Ye Hao was a real local tyrant this time, and directly took out his wealth.


    [Successful redemption, 60,000 Meteorite]


    [Starting to load, Sixty Thousand Meteorite... Setting is complete, Sixty Thousand Violent Skyfall]


    This is pretty good, even the name has changed.


    Countless red auras appeared around Ye Hao, almost covering most of the blue sky, making Ye Hao seem like a god.


    "The sky is violent." Ye Hao shouted angrily.


    Burning meteorites appeared in the red circle.


    "What kind of trick is this? Fire element? Earth element? Star element? Or it came out of thin air. Is it a space element skill? But I have never seen such a skill." Evelyn was surprised in Ye Hao''s body. Watching this scene.


    "This trick is very powerful. It contains special energy. I have seen Ye Hao use a similar one before, but compared with the one in front of him, it is simply pediatrics." Xingqiong is also facing this skill in front of him at the moment.


    At a glance, the entire sky seemed to burn up, like the end of the world.


    "No, I can''t resist this trick!" Solo looked up at the scarlet sky, and this idea immediately popped up in his heart.


    He didn''t think much, he was ready to quickly escape from this area and avoid it first.


    However, a huge magic circle appeared under his feet.


    [Blasting Heaven: Meteorite 70,000 upgraded version, with explosive attacks, fire characteristics, soil characteristics, and the locked target will also be locked by the space characteristics and cannot be escaped]


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth evoked an arc, looking at the demon under his feet.


    This is a big hemorrhage, and it took 70,000 skill points to get it. Can you hide it so easily?


    "Devil, you have travelled all the way to our plane. Why do you want to get some extravagance to entertain you, this is good. I believe you will be satisfied." Ye Hao raised his hand, and then slammed under his command.


    The violent sky fell from the sky, and the target was Solo!


    "No, this move is too strong. All the dragons retreat another two hundred kilometers!" Long Yi shouted before he had time to think.


    "Retreat, retreat!" Without a word, Su Xiaoxiao led his own people to retreat. The farther away the better.


    "This is the miracle of His Royal Highness the Son!" The people of the Holy See were the last to retreat. They reluctantly looked at the miracle of their Lord Son, and some believers knelt down on the ground and prayed devoutly.


    Finally, after the persuasion of several cardinals, he evacuated from here.


    "This kid, this time it''s piercing the sky." Catherine flew in the air, and she looked at the terrifying scene in the sky.


    She couldn''t help but wondered, if this move was aimed at the Holy Hill, the Holy See, would the people of the Holy See dare to say that it could be stopped?


    ...


    "No! Demon Flame! Demon Sky Slash! Demon Explosive Bomb!..." Solo kept using his own tricks in an attempt to resist the sky full of flame meteorites.


    But this is not an ordinary meteorite, it is a violent meteorite that cost 70,000 skill points.


    In the end, Solo was swallowed by it.


    Coincidentally, the Hawkeye Floating Island is just below Solo.


    Boom boom boom


    The entire floating island was submerged by the violent sky, and it was abruptly torn into two halves.


    At this moment, the floating island completely lost any power, and fell heavily on the sea, becoming an isolated island on the sea.


    The remaining personnel of Hawkeye were calling for help one after another, trying to escape the terrifying meteorite rain.


    Once it is hit, or is affected, it is directly dead.


    In the end, this trick lasted for a minute. Although the aftermath was still going on, the feature film was over.


    From the ruins, Ye Hao floated in the air grabbing half of his body.


    "How is it? The meeting ceremony for our planet is still satisfactory." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the demon in Solo''s body in his hand.


    Solo opened his eyes and looked at the man in front of him: "Who are you? How can you have such a fighting power!"


    "I am a Chinese, a Chinese native who was born and raised on the earth." A whirlpool appeared in Ye Hao''s hand, absorbing the demon soul in Solo''s body bit by bit.


    This is a great tonic for Star Sky and Evelyn.


    "People on earth, you think you have defeated me. Is your disaster over? No, you will encounter even more terrifying disasters, disasters that you can''t even imagine.


    You and I are just low-level gods, and when the powerful demons and ancient gods descend on the earth, you will have no resistance! "The devil''s soul in Solo''s body, at the end of this time, did not forget to boast about going to Haikou, threatening Ye Hao.


    "I don''t know what we will face in the future, but I know you can''t see it anymore." Ye Hao crushed Solo''s head in his hand and threw it into the cold Antarctic Ocean.


    "Unexpectedly smooth, one minute left." Evelyn breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Wait a minute, this minute. I want to solve some of the fish that slipped through the net." Ye Hao said coldly, and then he teleported and disappeared.


    On an iceberg of three to four hundred kilometers.


    The Death Queen and Moon God appeared here out of thin air.


    "Are we leaving like this?" Luna gasped and looked at the Queen of Death. She asked, "Why, why didn''t you participate in the war before! Did you just watch our base be destroyed by the enemy?"


    Snapped


    The Queen of Death slapped the Moon God on the face.


    "Can you calm down. I didn''t take action? You don''t want to know why Solo suddenly became stronger? It''s not that I used the sky eye diagram to temporarily open the plane node so that the three demons can be released.


    Allow Solo to recover part of his power and restore to a demigod level!


    But you didn''t see what happened just now! Demigod Solo was killed by that Chinese man! What is the use of the two of us staying there? "The Death Queen asked back.


    Moon God was slapped with this slap. If she had been arguing with the Queen of Death in the past, she would calm down this time.


    "Then what do we do now? The base was destroyed and our plan was in vain."

 Chapter 2043： Two women ready to escape

    Chapter 2043 Two Women Ready To Flee


    The Queen of Death took out the Tianying diagram and placed it on the ground, and at the same time took out a set of equipment.


    Amazingly, it is the Sky Eye Matrix.


    While fiddling with these things, the Death Queen said: "Although our main plan has failed, we are not without gain.


    I have recorded all the battles just now. Before, we thought that the strongest thing on the whole earth was only those old holy things.


    But I didn''t expect that such a demigod-level Huaxia was still hidden. This was also an unexpected gain for us. "


    "Then what do we do now? The Hawkeye headquarters is destroyed, and now the whole world is our enemy, what should we do?" Luna was a little flustered, and his body was seriously injured from the previous battle with Evelyn.


    "We can''t stay on the earth anymore. But before, I was in contact with an ancient god, although they could not be teleported to our plane.


    But over the past few decades, I have created another function for the sky-eye diagram and sky-eye matrix.


    It can teleport us to the plane of the demon ancient god. It is only a matter of time for the demon ancient gods to return to the earth. We temporarily withdraw, and when the opportunity comes, we will return to the earth. "


    The Queen of Death said.


    Moon God looked at the sky-eye matrix that was running in front of her in surprise, and she said in surprise: "Can you send us to the plane of the Demon Ancient God? How did you do it."


    "I can''t explain this for a short time, anyway, I can do it. And the Lord Ancient God also promised me in advance that if there is a problem with the earth, Lord Ancient God is willing to protect us." The Death Queen activated the Sky Eye Matrix.


    Over ten meters above the head, the space overlaps and gaps appear.


    The gap began to grow bit by bit.


    "Eating this thing will allow our bodies to withstand the plane''s teleportation, so as not to be torn into pieces by the plane''s turbulence." The Death Queen handed the Moon God a pill.


    The Queen of Death swallowed without saying a word.


    Although she was a little jealous in her heart, the Moon God saw that the Death Queen swallowed it, she herself swallowed it honestly.


    "Get ready, wait a moment, put your hand on the sky eye chart. Then you will go through." The Death Queen said.


    "Then what should I do with this sky-eye diagram?" The Moon God pointed to this sky-eye diagram, which was obtained by Hawkeye by luck.


    Even if it is owned for hundreds of years, researched for hundreds of years.


    Their Hawkeye organization is still unable to thoroughly study what this is.


    "We can''t take away the sky''s eye diagram, but I set up a regular explosion on this ice layer. After we leave, it will explode here.


    Both the sky-eye matrix and the sky-eye diagram will sink in the Antarctic Ocean. When we dominate here again, we can find them again. "The Death Queen said.


    The gap in the sky is getting bigger and bigger.


    "It''s now!" The Death Queen pressed her hand on the sky eye chart.


    A ray of light enveloped the Death Queen, and then the Death Queen was sucked into the gap in space.


    Moon God swallowed, and with an uneasy mood, stretched out his hand, ready to press on the sky eye chart.


    "I don''t want to say goodbye, I just want to leave. It''s too impolite to be polite." A voice sounded behind the Moon God.


    Then Luna''s neck was suppressed.


    "Uh...uh..." The Moon God panicked and wanted to press his hand on the sky eye chart, but there was no chance.


    She tried to resist, but the powerful aura in the opponent made her resist at all.


    Because this person is a demigod!


    Ye Hao grabbed the Moon God, and he looked at the space gap in the sky and the sky-eye matrix in front of him.


    "I think you should be happy to explain to me what the **** is going on?" Ye Hao looked at the Moon God, he didn''t mean to pity Xiangxiyu at all: "If you don''t say it, then I think you have no value in existence. ."


    "I said... I said..."


    Under the threat of death, the Moon God still uttered all the things the Death Queen did just now.


    "Evelyn, is it really possible to cross the plane so easily?" Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    "There is this way. After all, that woman is not a god, nor a holy rank, but a seventh-order strong person. The weaker the strength, the lower the space damage to it when crossing.


    For example, the traversers in the novels, haven¡¯t you found that most of them were just ordinary people before they traversed?


    And this death queen also prepared such an instrument, it is not impossible to complete the crossing.


    And crossing the lower planes to the higher planes is not a violation of the laws of the planes, just like the principle of ascension in your Eastern mythology. "Evelyn explained.


    Ye Hao frowned secretly and let a person escape, although his current strength was not afraid of a death queen.


    But leaving out one person still made Ye Hao somewhat dissatisfied.


    Ye Hao looked at the moon **** in front of him.


    "Don''t... don''t kill me..." The Moon God looked at the man in horror, and she squeezed a smile: "As long as... as long as you don''t kill me... I promise you whatever conditions...really..."


    Sometimes, some people standing on high places are more afraid of death.


    Usually like a fairy, but now it is begging for mercy.


    Ye Hao suddenly thought of it.


    "Evelyn, you are not only good at the abilities of the space system, you also have research on the soul. Is there any way you can inject some seals into this woman''s mind so that she can obey me.


    She can be reached even through the barriers of the plane. "


    "Hey hey, kid, you''re on the road. I''m the best at this kind of thing. There are more than 3,000 kinds of soul spells, big and small, I can do it! Go up to the goddess above, and down to the goddess.


    As long as it is pressed by my seal, it must be obediently obedient.


    You let her go east, she would never dare to go west, if you let her go up, she would never dare to go down! "Evelyn is driving again now.


    "I don''t have time to talk with you, immediately give me the most practical one." Ye Hao ordered.


    "Okay, it seems that if you let this goddess fight a good fight today, I will teach you a hand."


    There was an extra method of casting soul curse in Ye Hao''s mind.


    Because it was not difficult, Ye Hao quickly learned.


    He put his palm on the head of the moon god.


    "Don''t... don''t kill me." Moon God saw this, thinking that Ye Hao was going to kill himself, and his body began to struggle constantly.


    Then she felt painful as if her brain had been stabbed by a needle.


    The whole brain and even the soul are about to split.

 Chapter 2044： spy?

    Chapter 2044 Spy?


    After half a minute, the Moon God was awakened by another pain.


    She fell to the ground and looked at the man in front of her.


    She subconsciously wanted to escape.


    "Kneeling." Ye Hao muttered lightly.


    Moon God''s body unexpectedly knelt on the ground uncontrollably.


    "This...what''s going on...what did you do to me!" Moon God looked at Ye Hao in horror, she felt that there was something in her body, as if something was missing.


    And when he looked at the man in front of him, there was a sense of fear in his heart, as if the man in front of him could dominate his own life.


    "Very good. This soul curse seal is very concealed after being injected, and even a god-level powerhouse can''t find it, and remove it. As long as the woman who is hit by this curse seal, even if she is the goddess of the supreme.


    As long as you say a word, she is the licking dog at your feet. But this spell seal can''t be used much, after all, it will increase your soul burden. Unless you wear off the original soul curse.


    Once erased, the original person is not dead or disabled.


    And this soul curse seal can cross plane barriers, but can only contact once every period of time, about a month or so.


    Okay, boy. I have taught you what I can teach you. If you have anything to do, just do it. "Evelyn talked in Ye Hao''s mind as if she was coming over.


    Ye Hao ignored Evelyn. The reason why he controlled the Moon God was because he had other ideas.


    "Moon God, I cast a curse on your soul. As long as I have a word and a thought. No matter where you are, I can make your soul fly away." Ye Hao looked at the bewildered Moon God and explained .


    Moon God''s face was pale.


    "But you just need to be obedient, and I will guarantee your safety. And you only need to do one thing for me, and I will give you freedom in the future." Ye Hao first gave a blow and then took out temptation.


    The Moon God raised his head, completely lacking the aura he had before when Hawkeye was the five king.


    Looking at Ye Hao like a weak woman.


    "I''m willing to do everything. I will tell you everything you want to know. I can tell you about the Hawkeye headquarters or the Hawkeye branch."


    "I don''t need these, I just need you to be a spy for me." Ye Hao said.


    "Spy?" Moon God was taken aback, not understanding what Ye Hao meant.


    "Originally, you and the Queen of Death didn''t plan to take refuge on the plane of the old demon god. Well, you can go on, you have the right to not find me. We have never met."


    Ye Hao walked to the front of the Moon God, his fingers gently raised the Moon God''s white cheeks, and looked at the scared eyes.


    "You just need to mix well over there, climb higher and higher, and then provide me with any information I need. Understand!"


    Moon God''s pupils dilated, she looked at Ye Hao: "You want me to pass on to you from the demon ancient god..."


    Ye Hao pressed his finger against Moon God''s lips and whispered softly.


    "It''s a simple task, right. Now you have only this choice, go, or die under my torture. More, remind you.


    My soul curse seal, even a devil, may not be able to open it. If the old demon **** knows that there is my curse seal in your soul, it will definitely make you dead and ugly.


    If you don¡¯t believe it, you can give it a try. Anyway, I just lost a spy no more, no less. "


    Moon God bit her lip, and finally she nodded in submission.


    "Okay. Go ahead with what you have to do. Before I contact you, don''t care about anything, as long as An Anxin is there." Lin Hao took a step back.


    Moon God stood up, she walked to Tianyantu, and finally turned her head and glanced at Ye Hao.


    "Go. Remember, in the past few minutes, nothing happened. I haven''t seen you, and you haven''t seen me. You left after the Death Queen left." Ye Hao said.


    The Moon God finally put his hand on the sky eye diagram, and then his body was shrouded in light and disappeared into the gap in the space.


    "You just let her go like this? It''s also a beauty anyhow, I still have thirty-six-thirty-six planes of ten-eight thousand styles that I can teach you." Evelyn interjected.


    "Okay. When will your one hundred and eight thousand styles recover, go back to your world and find your harem to play." Ye Hao waved his hand.


    He walked to the Sky Eye Matrix.


    The space gap in the sky has disappeared.


    Ye Hao put away the sky-eye matrix and sky-eye diagram.


    Then left this Iceland.


    A few minutes later Iceland exploded and sank into the Antarctic Ocean, as if nothing had happened there.


    When Ye Haofei was in midair, suddenly his head was dizzy and his whole body was loaded into the water uncontrollably.


    "I...what''s wrong with me?"


    Ye Hao felt a sense of powerlessness all over his body. Finally he heard someone calling his name, but he quickly disappeared, and he fell asleep completely.


    ...


    In another world, in a magnificent, glowing shrine.


    A man suddenly opened his eyes: "This power? It''s her!"


    The man stood up, he raised his hand, and many planes appeared in front of him.


    But despite how he searched, he did not find the fluctuation again.


    "It can''t be her. She died hundreds of thousands of years ago. How could her power fluctuations appear. Impossible, impossible!"


    "The sun god, you also noticed the fluctuation, right." A soft voice came.


    A man wearing a star armor appeared above the temple.


    "Xinghe God Emperor, you are not in your God''s Domain to stay well, why come to me." The Sun God frowned and looked at the little white face in front of him, obviously disliked this guy very much.


    "Because I felt my sister''s breath, she is still alive." God Emperor Xinghe narrowed his eyes, waiting for the cold light.


    "Impossible! The Star Sky Goddess was designed to be besieged by us, and the soul and body were destroyed by us. How could she still be alive!" The Sun God questioned loudly, completely disbelief of this word.


    But his clenched fist explained the tension in his heart.


    "The sun god, I know you are afraid in your heart. I am also afraid, after all, my sister is the goddess of the sky. We don''t want her to live. We saw her fall with our own eyes.


    But don''t forget, she is the goddess of the sky. The strongest goddess of our plane! none of them!


    If it were her, maybe she could really be born again.


    We know her strength, so if she really lives, then we must let her die again! "The God Emperor of Galaxy exudes murderous aura in his tone.


    "But there are so many planes, the aura fluctuations just exuded are also faintly imperceptible. How can we find it?" The Sun God frowned.


    "We can''t do it, it doesn''t mean that others can''t find it." A smile was drawn from the corner of Galaxy God Emperor''s mouth.


    Dear sister, this world already has the Galaxy God Emperor, and there is no need for the former Star Sky Goddess.

 Chapter 2045： Coma for March

    Chapter 2045


    Mid-March 2020


    It is now spring, the season of recovery.


    Jiangnan Province, unparalleled city.


    Wushuang City, with a population of tens of thousands, is very lively.


    Markets, shopping malls, restaurants, stadiums, swimming pools.


    There are everything in ordinary society.


    There are also things that ordinary society does not have.


    The demons, half-bloods, and normal people walking dignifiedly on the street chat, drink, and chat there.


    "Do you know how to play! Skills, skills!"


    In an Internet cafe, a rabbit girl shouted at a bullhead: "My nine-tailed monster fox is super god, because you are a scam, and we lose!"


    The Rabbit Girl angrily pointed at the two big characters of failure displayed on the screen.


    The tauren on the side said helplessly: "This tauren is too difficult to play..."


    If this scene is seen by ordinary people, the chin should not be scared to fall on the ground.


    And their teammates may not know, maybe that bullhead is really a bullhead?


    In addition, there are some more buildings around the inner city of Wushuang City.


    A large stadium with a training hall for supernatural powers.


    From time to time there will be the sound of explosions or smoke.


    People passing by here have long been used to it.


    Compared to the magician academy next door, the movement inside is still relatively small.


    In addition to these things, there is also an ancient martial arts school. In addition to the Wu Shi martial arts hall, various things are also added.


    Wu Tian is teaching leg techniques, and Xue Lao is teaching marksmanship there.


    In addition, there are some people who are a little bit accomplished in all aspects, teaching others their own skills.


    Boxing, footwork, hidden weapons, etc.


    "Miss Su, four-fifths of the construction of the outer city north of the city has been completed. Acceptance can be done in half a month." A middle-aged man followed a woman.


    At this moment, the woman has long hair fluttering, wearing gold-wire glasses, and wearing a professional skirt with a hip covering her hips. She looks like a professional woman.


    "Okay. Remember, you must be strict and careful when accepting, I don''t allow any mistakes!" Su Xiaoxiao said very seriously.


    "No problem. If there is a floor tile wrongly installed and one wall is thin, I will ask them to demolish and rebuild it for you." The middle-aged man promised, patting his chest.


    "As long as there is no problem with the quality and the total payment is 2 billion, I will call your company account." Su Xiaoxiao said.


    The middle-aged man shook his head repeatedly: "Miss Su, our company has always been serving the Dragon Team. This time it is our honor to serve the famous Wushuang City.


    This payment is no longer needed, it''s all regarded as a meeting gift for Wushuangcheng from my below. "


    Two billion of funds, in one sentence, is regarded as a meeting ceremony, which will surely be shocking when people outside hear it.


    But the middle-aged man didn''t think so. He learned some inside information about what happened in Antarctica before.


    So he left some relationships and took over the project of Wushuang City expansion.


    He sent the top engineering team, the top equipment, and the best materials to serve Wushuang City.


    Let alone make money, it doesn''t matter if he loses money.


    "We Wushuang City never bullies people, and we don''t need a meeting ceremony. The agreement we made before will be completed as long as you meet our requirements. We won''t lose a cent for the amount of money."


    Su Xiaoxiao handed the copy of the report to the other party: "The most important thing in Wushuang City is money.


    And if your project makes us dissatisfied, you will also bear the consequences of the agreement.


    Okay, I have another video conference to be held in the afternoon, so I''ll leave first. Goodbye. "


    Su Xiaoxiao turned and left.


    The middle-aged man breathed a sigh of relief. He did not expect that he was in his 50s or 60s and had gone through shopping malls, but he still felt an invisible sense of pressure in front of this young girl in her twenties.


    The middle-aged man wiped his sweat and looked at Wushuang City around him.


    I couldn''t help but sigh, this place is simply the 11th district of China!


    He also knows the dragon group base and the ability group base.


    But compared with here, it can''t be put together.


    ...


    Wushuang City, inside a magnificent room.


    A table with a few chairs next to it.


    Su Xiaoxiao and Tang Yuan are sitting here.


    A projection appeared in front of them, and then a box video appeared in front of them, and everyone on the screen was very familiar.


    The one on the far left is the Greek Temple Yakina, the other is the Cardinal Judy of the Holy See, the Black Butterfly of the Demon Butterfly Organization, Constantine of the Bear State, and Smith of the United States.


    "Good afternoon everyone." Su Xiaoxiao said hello politely.


    "The Pope hasn''t recovered yet?" Smith asked.


    Cardinal Judy sighed and shook his head: "Since the First World War in the Antarctic, His Excellency has become very poor. Although he is still awake, he spends most of his time in his yard every day. mobile."


    Everyone expressed their blessings to the old pope.


    "What about Mr. Ye Hao? How is he." Constantine asked.


    This question changed the eyes of several people everywhere.


    In the First World War in Antarctica, they saw the power of this young Chinese.


    Demigod-level combat power, that is not something everyone can have.


    "Still in a coma." Su Xiaomei was a little in love.


    "Although Ye Hao is still in a coma, he is not life-threatening. Our doctor checked him. He said that he was in a dormant state of self-protection because of excessive consumption." Tang Yuan said.


    "If Mr. Ye wakes up, please be sure to notify us as soon as possible." Judy Cardinal said solemnly.


    "So are we." The others spoke.


    "Okay. Let''s now talk about the situation in various places this week. This week, in our Asian region, there have been two third-level strange animals, one in the island country and one in the Asan region.


    We have sent people to solve the problem before it has caused a major impact.


    In addition, there are eleven second-level alien beasts and 67 third-level alien beasts, and we have effectively dealt with them, without causing a huge impact on society. "Su Xiaoxiao reported the situation in Wushuang City''s area.


    Others also reported their own situation this week, both good and bad.


    "Three days ago, a flight was attacked by a second-class rare flying beast over southern Australia, and all crew members died. Our people have killed it.


    We have announced that the incident was caused by thundercloud weather. "Black Butterfly said.


    "Five days ago, a small town in northern Europe was suddenly attacked by more than 30 first-class beasts. Although our knights arrived before the incident escalated to eradicate these beasts.


    However, all 24 residents of the town died. "Bishop Judy reported sadly.

 Chapter 2046： He woke up!

    Chapter 2046 He woke up!


    Reporting everything, the atmosphere is obviously something wrong.


    "Although the Hawkeye organization was completely wiped out by us, strange animals continue to appear every month. If we can''t solve this matter from the root cause, sooner or later the whole world will know about this matter." Smith patted the table and said.


    "That''s right. Last month, more than 600 people in the world died as a result of foreign animal attacks. We can only hide things with car accidents, fires, tsunamis, and terrorist attacks.


    But these things can''t be kept hidden forever. As long as the threat persists, people in the world will know this one day. "Constantine said in favor of Smith.


    "But what can we do now? Publish this matter and tell people all over the world that our world is under the threat of another world demons.


    In the original movie, the supernatural beings, mutants, vampires, and werewolves in the myths exist? "


    Hei Butterfly chuckled, and shook her head: "I can guarantee that if you publish the truth about these things, it will only make the world worse.


    When that happens, we will not only face the threat of alien animals, but also be messed up by our backyard! "


    "But demons will always attack our world. If we can announce these news in advance, then perhaps more people can learn to protect themselves before disaster strikes.


    And will not be rushed by the sudden disaster. "Akina said.


    Su Xiaoxiao shook her head. She said: "When we are unable to effectively control the situation, letting out this kind of news is tantamount to telling the people that a disaster that even the government cannot organize is coming.


    I believe that at that time, without waiting for the devil to destroy us, our people will destroy our world! "


    Quiet, the whole meeting fell into a kind of silence.


    Black Butterfly''s words and Smith''s words make sense.


    But they are now caught in a dilemma, it is difficult to think of a solution.


    Almost every week of the discussion, they will discuss this issue, mainly two points of view.


    One is to announce the news now, let the people know clearly that danger is coming, make them feel crisis, and then stand with the country.


    The other is to not announce the news until you have effectively resisted the disaster, otherwise you will only cause yourself trouble.


    Suddenly Tang Yuan''s cell phone rang at this time.


    Everyone in the video connection frowned slightly. At this time, everyone''s mobile phone should be turned off.


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at Tang Yuan with a puzzled look. It stands to reason that Tang Yuan should not make such a low-level mistake.


    Tang Yuan didn''t pay attention to everyone''s surprised eyes at this moment. She picked up the phone and pressed the answer button.


    "Hey, it''s me. Okay, good! I get it, I''ll pass now!"


    Tang Yuan hung up the phone and stood up abruptly. She looked at everyone in the video connection: "Sorry, we have very important things to deal with now. We will leave this meeting early.


    Ye Hao...woke up. "


    Ye Hao wakes up!


    This news shocked the hearts of several big men around the world.


    Then, the video clip ends.


    There are only a few people left.


    "China has withdrawn, so we will be here today." Bishop Judy directly withdrew from the video connection.


    Then she sent people non-stop to report the news to the old Pope, and then she booked the fastest flight to China.


    At the same time, Australia''s Black Butterfly has already dialed the phone.


    "Xue Da Luo, arrange a private jet for me. I will fly to China now. Ye Hao is awake!"


    11 districts in the United States.


    "My lord, do you really want to go to China? You are a big figure in the 11th district of the United States. It would be a bad idea to go to China so abruptly." The adjutant looked at Smith who was anxious.


    Smith looked imaginatively: "What we are thinking about is not the relationship between the country and the country, but the disaster of the whole world. Ye Hao has the strength of a demigod, and I must see him the first time.


    He is our top priority against demons! "


    This scene also happened in the Greek temple and the bear country.


    Many big people began to gather towards China.


    The Dragon Group also learned the news.


    "What? The head of the 11th district of the United States has left the country and is flying to China in a private plane?" Tangcheng was startled by the news from his men.


    Then the phone rang again.


    "Mr. Constantine of Xiong Country is here too?"


    "And the heir of the Greek temple Athena, Miss Yakina?"


    Tangcheng took a deep breath, and so many big figures suddenly gathered in China. Could it be that something happened to China?


    You must know that this is not a trivial matter, these big people will not leave their own territory easily, and this will all flock to China, if something happens in China, it is not a trivial matter.


    Dididi


    Another phone rang.


    After Tangcheng was connected: "Hello? Moran, I''m very busy now. I don''t want to find me if there is nothing to do."


    Suddenly, Tang Cheng stood up suddenly.


    "What! Ye Hao wakes up? OK, OK. I get it!"


    Tang Cheng flushed with excitement, he smiled and said: "I know why so many people suddenly rushed to China. It turned out that this kid woke up.


    This kid is really restless, and even a sleep can make me such a big movement. "


    The stone hanging in Tang Cheng''s heart for the past three months finally came down. He picked up the phone next to him and dialed the other leaders of the Dragon Group.


    "Hey, Captain Long. Ye Hao, he is awake..."


    ...


    Wushuang City, inner courtyard.


    Here at this moment, every day a guard led by Laura personally guards, and at this moment Laura is pacing back and forth at the door.


    Inside the room in the yard.


    Ye Hao leaned on the pillow, and he looked at Song Ying, Song Xiaoyue, Su Xiaoxiao and others with red eyes.


    "Why are you doing this all of you? Isn''t something serious happened to me. I just slept."


    Song Xiaoyue was so angry that she grabbed the pillow next to her and threw it at Ye Hao.


    "Sleep? You said it was easy, do you know how long you slept this night, three months! When you were sent back, all of us were worried to death!"


    Song Xiaoyue cursed with a crying voice.


    Ye Hao, who was hit by the pillow, suddenly stopped moving.


    A few seconds later, Song Xiaoyue slapped Ye Hao''s arm: "Hey, stop making trouble."


    In a few seconds, the women panicked.


    "You... are you okay. I didn''t mean it, I just hit a pillow... I... I..." Song Xiaoyue almost cried out of shock.


    Su Xiaoxiao took the pillow off, and Ye Hao was sticking out his tongue and making a grimace under the pillow.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    Black lines appeared on the foreheads of several women, and then several pillows smashed over.


    "Asshole!"

 Chapter 2047： Three months of change

    Chapter 2047 Three Months


    Ye Hao sat on the boat. For more than half an hour after waking up, many people gathered in his room back and forth.


    All came to visit Ye Hao.


    Now it was finally quiet, Ye Hao pushed the others away, and there were a few people who took care of Ye Hao in the room.


    "I''ll cook for you. You must be hungry if you haven''t eaten for three months." Song Ying went to prepare food for Ye Hao.


    Su Xiaoxiao and Song Xiaoyue were left in the house.


    "I heard that for the three months that I was in a coma, you were in charge of taking care of Wushuang City." Ye Hao looked at Su Xiaoxiao.


    Su Xiaoxiao''s temperament has obviously changed a lot, although he is only twenty years old, he gives a strong aura.


    It seems that a word can make the whole world boil.


    "I''m used to it, Xiao Yan is cultivating all day long. If he doesn''t follow Big Brother Ye Hao, he won''t be able to fight with Big Brother Ye Hao.


    He didn''t want to be the one who could only stand in the distance and watch the battle. "Su Xiaoxiao shrugged helplessly.


    "These three months have been exhausting for me. I have to take care of everything in Wushuang City. You have to raise my salary."


    Su Xiaoxiao pouted.


    Ye Hao smiled and said: "Now Wushuang City''s master account is in your hands. There is so much money in it, you can spend it whatever you want."


    Su Xiaoxiao casts Ye Hao''s eyes: "It''s boring, there is no sense of humor at all."


    "Okay. Lord Ye, I will now report to you the development of Wushuang City in these three months." Su Xiaoxiao took out the tablet from the storage props.


    "First of all, the infrastructure construction of Wushuang City. Because of the increase in personnel, a large part of them are just ordinary people. So I expanded an outer city on the basis of the original Wushuang City.


    Now the entire Haicheng, Beicheng District is owned by our Wushuang City, Haicheng has given a title of special military restricted zone, so there is no need to worry about any problems in the society.


    After the expansion, the infrastructure will be able to accommodate 200,000 people. The project can basically be completed by the end of this month.


    At that time, all ordinary residents living in the inner city of Wushuang City will be resettled in the outer city, and access to the inner city will be restricted.


    Only cultivators and those with authority can enter and leave freely. "Su Xiaoxiao said.


    Ye Hao nodded, agreeing: "To separate ordinary people from cultivators, this is what needs to be done."


    "Then after that is the power development of our Wushuang City in the past three months. Because the prefecture has merged with us, we will count together.


    So far, we have Tang Yuan, a Saint-level powerhouse. There are two Seventh-Rank Immortal level powerhouses, Xia Xue, Nightingale, and if you count Miss White Fox from Ten Thousand Demons City and Mr. Beiming Wuji, there are four.


    The number of Tier 6 powerhouses is relatively large, there are nearly ten.


    A-level fire-type supernatural power person¡¤Baoye, A-level power person¡¤Alu, the innate nine-fold peak¡¤Xiaoyan, Duke-level half-blood race¡¤Laura, and the White Wolf King and the three large lizards are also Tier 6 strengths. .


    In addition, there are several of the ten hades of the underworld.


    There are more than 30 Tier 5 powerhouses.


    There are hundreds of fourth-order powerhouses.


    We have built a special ability training area, an ancient warrior training area, and a magician training area in the inner city to train fighters quickly and effectively. "Su Xiaoxiao reported the situation in Wushuang City in the past three months.


    Ye Hao nodded: "Very good. With such strength, the four major families and Buddhism and Taoism are not necessarily our opponents. In China, only Tianmen and Dragon Group can fight us."


    A saint-level powerhouse, four immortal-level powerhouses, this is an indisputable combat power.


    "However, in the actual combat training, we still had a certain amount of casualties." Su Xiaoxiao paused: "A total of 34 deaths have occurred, among which the strongest Tier 4 is the strongest."


    Ye Hao''s expression remained unchanged. He turned his head and looked at the sky outside: "There are certain casualties, and we will encounter more of these things in the future. If we don''t temper them in actual combat now, they will only have a dead end in the future. .


    Little, arrange it. We raise all the elderly and wives of the families of those who died in the performance of their tasks, and we raise their children to adults.


    In addition, each of them will be given a pension of 10 million yuan. "


    Su Xiaoxiao nodded.


    "Tell me about the Antarctic War before. I was in a coma. What happened later?" Ye Hao asked.


    Su Xiaoxiao said: "At that time, you wiped out that demigod demon, which was very inspiring. The old Pope and Yakina relied on the cooperation of the Holy Light and the Zodiac to kill their enemies.


    However, the old pope was seriously injured. Although the situation has stabilized, he has stayed in the holy mountain to recuperate so far. Now all the affairs of the holy church are entrusted to Cardinal Judy. "


    "The old thing is getting older, and I didn''t know to converge a bit when I shot it. It''s okay now. It flashes to the waist." Ye Hao said, but there was still a worried look in his eyes: "Wait for me. After resting, I will go to the Holy See and visit him."


    "The other two demons of Tier 8 were also wiped out later. In the next five hours of cleaning up the Hawkeye headquarters, we completely wiped out. The floating island of the Hawkeye headquarters is now parked on the Antarctic Ocean. Take control of research together.


    After we saw you haven''t returned for a long time, we sent someone to find you. Finally, we found a coma on a piece of ice. We brought you back. You were in a coma for three full months.


    In the month after that, various forces all over the world learned of the destruction of the Eagle Eye headquarters, and all government organizations and forces carried out devastating blows to the Eagle Eye branches that they controlled.


    The Kowloon Walled City in Xiangdu in my country has been eradicated by the Dragon Group.


    Although there are still some remnants of Hawkeye in various places, Hawkeye has completely drawn an end to the history of the world. "Su Xiaoxiao also called up some picture scenes.


    All are video clips of organizations around the world besieging the Hawkeye branch.


    In fact, this was in Ye Hao''s expectation. Yingyan had the means of monitoring against the sky, and people all over the world had long been thinking about him. Before, there was no ability to offend it.


    Now the Eagle Eye headquarters has been destroyed, and the shackles that were suppressed in everyone''s hearts have been released. At this time, everyone has started a carnival event centered on Eagle Eye.


    "As for the multinational missile launch three months ago, the vast majority of governments had various excuses to prevaricate, but the U.S. state was a bit unlucky.


    All three of their aircraft carrier fleets were silent in the Antarctic Ocean. They could only rely on the fact that the fleet was hit by a super storm while sailing in the Antarctic.


    Their boss is really messed up by this incident. "Su Xiaoxiao smiled.


    Ye Hao smiled: "This is just the beginning, and there will only be more and more things that will make them big heads."

 Chapter 2048： Twenty days countdown

    Chapter 2048 Twenty Days Countdown


    After talking with Su Xiaoxiao, Ye Hao used them as an excuse to want to sleep for a while.


    "Evelyn, how is the situation with Star Sky?" Ye Hao asked.


    Evelyn''s voice sounded: "Before the two of you were in harmony, you were happy over there, but our Star Sky has suffered, and you don''t know how to pity..."


    "Speaking of people." A black line appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead.


    "Before Xingqiang gave you its own power, although there was some contract between you. But after all, this is not without a price, plus the final power injected.


    It has brought you infinitely close to a god-level existence, which puts a heavy burden on Star Sky itself. So she temporarily put herself into a state of self-dormancy.


    Although you can wake up at any time, I advise you not to wake her up within a short time. "Evelyn said.


    Ye Hao nodded: "If you need anything, just tell me. As long as I can do it."


    This time, the victory of the Antarctic War was entirely due to the help of Star Dome, otherwise it would not be like this now.


    It is estimated that there has long been a disaster scene on the earth.


    "Ye Hao, I have to tell you one thing." Evelyn''s voice suddenly became very serious, and her phantom appeared in front of Ye Hao in a black veil.


    Although only half a meter tall.


    "What?" Ye Hao saw that Evelyn was talking about business. Don''t look at Evelyn''s usual **** appearance. Once she gets serious, it will be terrible.


    Don''t forget that they are also a dark goddess.


    "In this battle, although there is my space seal blessing, I suspect that the news that Star Sky is still alive has been exposed, although this possibility is only 1%.


    But I have to tell you the seriousness of this matter. Once those people know that the Star Sky Goddess is still alive, even if it is only a trace of the remnant soul, they will definitely eradicate the existence of Star Sky regardless of the consequences. "


    Evelyn said solemnly, with heroism between her brows.


    "No matter who it is, no matter who appears in front of me, I won''t let them hurt Xingqiang..." Ye Hao paused, his hand covering his heart: "Because... she is me, Ye Ho''s woman."


    The relationship between Ye Hao and Star Sky is complicated.


    The two parties have had two relationships at the soul level. They are like friends and masters and apprentices.


    But no matter what, Ye Hao has determined that he will be responsible for this woman.


    "Hehehe, anyone can say something nice. Do you know what kind of woman she is? Do you know what kind of person her enemy is?" Evelyn''s aura was full.


    "There is no more Star Dome today, I can tell you a little bit.


    In your opinion, gods who are above all have different distinctions between high and low. For a strong god, a weak **** is an ant that can be squeezed to death at will.


    And the name of the goddess of the sky is a powerful goddess that resounds through many planes, she is the only woman standing at the top of the gods!


    Standing high will naturally arouse criticism and concern from some people.


    Of those people, each one on the earth is enough to destroy the earth dozens of times! Are you sure you can protect this woman now? "


    Evelyn stared at Ye Hao, her eyes sparkling, as if she wanted to see through Ye Hao''s soul.


    "I am not strong enough now, but it does not mean that I will not be strong enough in the future. One day I will rule your world. Those who frame the Star Sky, no... God.


    I will make those gods pay! "Ye Haoyi said righteously, his eyes were very firm, without a trace of evasion.


    Evelyn looked at Ye Hao without speaking, and finally she smiled slightly: "Like that you can do what you say."


    The voice fell, and Evelyn disappeared.


    In Ye Hao''s body of a sea of ??stars, a blue soul body was sleeping.


    Evelyn appeared here, she looked at the soul body in front of her with a small smile.


    "Xingqiong, did you hear that? The man said that for you to rule the realm of the gods. If these guys heard this sentence, I would have to laugh at it.


    A guy with only an eighth-level saint level actually said that he wanted to reign in the gods, and I would not believe it before.


    But I don''t know why, seeing that little guy''s soul, I was a little shaken, and I even looked forward to the day when he appeared in the gods.


    I think that thing must be very exciting. "


    ...


    Ye Hao was not upset by what Evelyn said.


    Anyway, if these things are to come, they cannot be avoided.


    Instead of wasting time there and being irritable and afraid, it is better to live your own day, improve your strength, and face what may happen in the future.


    "This time I slept for three months, and because of a blessing in disguise, I broke through to the Holy Rank." Ye Hao said with emotion.


    Although he is very weak now, but the realm has reached the holy level.


    Although he was just entering the Saint Level, Ye Hao was confident that he now had the ability to fight against the heavenly master.


    There are still three months left before the Tiandi fight with Tianmen.


    Even now, people in Chinese martial arts are discussing this matter.


    "Almost forgot, the task of Eagle Eye should be completed!" Ye Hao suddenly remembered one thing, that is the task of Eagle Eye.


    Open the system interface, the most obvious of which is the flashing red thing.


    [Punishment task: investigate the truth of the world, remaining time: 20 days]


    "Fuck, I was in a coma for three months. There are only twenty days left for this punishment mission!" Ye Hao''s eyes widened and he felt a chill on his back.


    If this were to be in a coma for another month, when Ye Hao woke up, wouldn''t the entire world and the people Ye Hao familiar with them disappear.


    Thinking of this, Ye Hao swallowed.


    "This task must be done by finding a way, otherwise, let alone a devil, I will be done for myself!" Ye Hao held his mind.


    Look at other things.


    Punishment tasks Below are two tips about punishment tasks.


    [Punishment task: the third hint, the lost Atlantis, the sealed angel]


    [Punishment task: the fourth tip, the old demon **** on earth]


    "Atlantis? Isn''t this the continent that disappeared from the earth before? Does this really have a clue?" Ye Hao clicked on this prompt in surprise, and a map appeared.


    The map shown on the map turned out to be in a trench more than 10,000 meters deep in the Bermuda Triangle hundreds of nautical miles.


    "The ancient demon gods on the earth? Could it be that there are already demon ancient gods that have appeared on the earth by any means? But with so many people on the earth, it is a bit of a needle in a haystack to find such a person." Ye Hao scratched his head and was annoyed by this task. died.


    "Forget it, let''s take a look at the rewards of the Hawkeye mission."


    Ye Hao decided to look at the good things first.


    The Hawkeye mission has been completed. Although two of the last five kings escaped, the mission passed with 93% completion.

 Chapter 2049： Reward distribution

    Chapter 2049: Reward Distribution


    [Hawkeye mission completed, reward: 100,000 skill points, fixed-point teleportation scroll*1, ultimate skill upgrade free coupon*1, curse lottery coupon*3, artifact lottery coupon*3, top skill lottery coupon*3]


    The bunch of rewards made Ye Hao a little overjoyed.


    Needless to say, 100,000 skill points, the skill points that Ye Hao lost because of the First World War in the Antarctic became abundant again.


    This is a relatively novel thing.


    [Fixed-point transfer scroll: only need to describe the specific information of the destination in your mind, it can be transferred to the past, the more detailed the description, the smaller the error of the transfer location]


    This is a good thing, but it is a one-off.


    Ultimate skill promotion free coupon*, curse lottery coupon*3, artifact lottery coupon*3, top skill lottery coupon*3, these things are just what the name suggests.


    Ye Hao starts with the first and most important one.


    That free coupon that can be upgraded to the ultimate skill.


    So far, Ye Hao has only five ultimate skills, four of which are power, speed, body, and soul.


    In fact, there is only the ultimate clone technique.


    In the Antarctic War, the ultimate clone technique played a big role.


    "Actually, one hundred thousand experience points are enough for me to upgrade many skills to the ultimate." Ye Hao had all the skills in her mind, and finally she chose to directly upgrade the most expensive skills to the ultimate.


    [Congratulations to the host for acquiring the "Ultimate Space Ability"]


    Ye Hao felt as if a space explosion had occurred in his mind, and his awareness of space had reached a very high level.


    Ye Hao''s hand began to move in the air, and every movement could bring about spatial fluctuations.


    Evelyn inside Ye Hao felt these spatial changes.


    She subconsciously became vigilant, thinking it was those guys who came so soon?


    When she released her divine sense, she unexpectedly discovered that it was Ye Hao who was making trouble.


    He treats the space as a toy there.


    For example, a space a few meters away was created underneath it to make it suddenly appear in Ye Hao''s hands.


    These are just small tricks.


    Ye Hao raised his hands and made a seal in the void.


    "Oh my God, he is actually strengthening the space! One layer... two layers... three layers... five layers!"


    Evelyn felt that her breathing had become rapid, and space reinforcement was something that involved the law of space.


    Many things depend on the existence of space, and even the existence of planes.


    Some people say that space was originally very unstable, and it was the first batch of gods who controlled the ability to strengthen space.


    Then, planes were created in the chaotic space, and those spatial turbulences were blocked out of the plane. The plane barriers actually strengthened tens of thousands of spaces.


    So that every plane can develop its own order without being affected by the outside world.


    Evelyn has studied space, and she can also strengthen the space, but only to make the space a little more stable to prevent the enemy from moving on the spatial level.


    So far Ye Hao is no better than her, but Ye Hao''s technique is extremely subtle.


    It''s as if Evelyn used paper to ignite before, and Ye Hao is now igniting with gas.


    Although the flame is the same, the methods of the two parties are completely different.


    "Where did he learn this? He might not be the illegitimate child of the God of Space." Evelyn had such an incredible thought in her mind at this moment.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao stopped strengthening the space.


    His hands made the move to tear apart.


    Then, in the void in front of him, a crack appeared.


    Infinite suction came out from inside, and inside was deep darkness and chaos.


    "Stop! Are you crazy! You want to open the space barrier with your bare hands!" Evelyn panicked and hurriedly stopped.


    After Ye Hao opened the gap opened by a line, he stopped in time.


    Even so, the vast majority of Ye Hao''s house was absorbed by the small space gap.


    "I just disappeared for a while, and you started to stop! You were reinforcing the space just now, that is a good method. But do you know that opening the space barrier is more difficult than building.


    Even for gods like us, few people can open the space barriers between the main planes alone, and they all need to make enough preparations! Otherwise, there is a bit of a slip, and that is the consequence of the destruction of form and spirit. "Evelyn reprimanded in a harsh tone.


    "Sorry, I just wanted to give it a try."


    Ye Hao scratched his head and got something good. Naturally, Ye Hao couldn''t bear his curiosity and wanted to try it.


    He did feel the danger just now. Fortunately, his abilities were limited, and the gap in the open space was only as large as a line.


    Afterwards, Evelyn asked how Ye Hao still learned spatial ability, and Ye Hao casually found some excuses to stop it.


    Seeing that Ye Hao was reluctant to say Evelyn, she didn''t ask much, but she still discussed some spatial issues with Ye Hao.


    This time, Evelyn was completely shocked by Ye Hao''s knowledge.


    Although she didn''t look down on Ye Hao before, she was a god, and Ye Hao was just a person on the earth. There was a huge gap.


    But now, Evelyn found that her knowledge of space was not even as good as the man in front of her.


    In some aspects of research and understanding, a word the other party said can make her think for a long time.


    This gave Evelyn a feeling that from the perspective of spatial knowledge, Ye Hao was no longer any worse than the gods who studied space.


    It''s just a lack of strength.


    It''s like a dry sea, now only waiting for a heavy rain to come and fill it up.


    "I''ll go back and think about this. I won''t disturb you for now. Remember, don''t make random experiments in space." Evelyn was silent in the ocean of new knowledge.


    It stopped again.


    Ye Hao looked at his hands, his heart moved.


    The body appeared directly a few meters away.


    "This is almost the same as teleporting, are these two skills duplicated?" Ye Hao found that he could achieve the top teleportation effect by using the space power.


    "I remember that Ultimate Teleport needs 40,000 skill points. Exchange for an experiment." Ye Hao exchanged Ultimate Teleport with curiosity.


    [Congratulations to the host for obtaining "Ultimate Teleport"]


    [Remaining skill points 64759]


    After the exchange office was extremely teleported, Ye Hao understood the difference between the two skills.


    The space power is equivalent to a big tree, and teleport is a fruit produced on this big tree.


    Although using space powers, Ye Hao can also teleport.


    But the teleport distance is not very long, only less than twenty meters.


    But using Ultimate Teleport is different.


    Ye Hao can now teleport within a hundred kilometers without a limit on the number of times, but it will consume a certain amount of physical strength and spirit.


    What does it mean to teleport a hundred kilometers at a time?


    One circle of the earth is 40,000 kilometers, and it only needs 400 teleports to go around the earth once.


    The longest diameter of Huaxia is five thousand kilometers, and it only needs fifty teleports to travel from one end of Huaxia to the other!

 Chapter 2050： "Harvest"

    Now that you have exchanged one Ultimate Teleport, you can exchange more for it.


    Although Ye Hao had already collected 100,000 skill points and met the upgrade requirements of the 6.0 system, the 6.0 system needed to sleep for two months.


    Now the task of punishment was imminent, and the Heaven and Earth Judgment in three months was also approaching.


    Ye Hao decided to remind his own strength first.


    "Let¡¯s use the top-level skill lottery tickets first, and then you can expand the range of choices." Ye Hao used the three top-level skill lottery tickets.


    [Congratulations to the host for acquiring the''Top Dark Ability'']


    [Congratulations to the host for acquiring the''Top Wind Ability'']


    [Congratulations to the host for obtaining the''Top Gravity Field'']


    Three brand-new skills appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    The dark power and wind power are not explained much, but the gravity field makes Ye Hao a little interested.


    [Top-level gravity field: can release a hundredfold gravity field with a maximum range of one square kilometer]


    One hundred times the gravity field?


    Ye Hao tried to use this skill and used it on himself.


    For an instant, Ye Hao felt the pressure on his body, but under this gravity, Ye Hao could still walk around at will.


    "Hundred-fold gravitational field can almost make the acquired martial artist lying on the ground immobile, and even shake their internal organs violently. For innate masters, it can slow down their speed, increase their consumption during battle, and weaken their combat effectiveness.


    It is used well in wars, but it is very common in master battles. The 7th-order immortal level powerhouse can only weaken the opponent''s strength by less than 10%.


    The eighth-order holy level can be completely ignored. "Ye Hao muttered to himself, evaluating this skill.


    The three top skill free coupons were all used up, and the range that Ye Hao could choose was also determined.


    Top object control, top holy healing, top water abilities, top ice abilities, top fire abilities, top penetration, top mental abilities, top dark abilities, top wind abilities, top gravity field.


    There are also advanced electrical abilities, advanced body control, advanced divine aura, advanced clairvoyance, advanced time memory.


    "The skill points are limited, and it is impossible to upgrade all the skills to the extreme. Then you can only choose some practical ones that can improve your combat effectiveness in a short time." Ye Hao calculated.


    This is the first to use the elimination method, time recall, clairvoyance, sacred aura, penetration, gravity field, body control, these skills are temporarily eliminated.


    Among the remaining skills, the upgrade of top-level mental abilities to the ultimate requires one hundred thousand, which cannot meet the conditions, so I don''t want to.


    This leaves only the last eight options.


    Top object control, top sacred healing, top water abilities, top ice abilities, top fire abilities, top dark abilities, top wind abilities, and advanced electricity abilities.


    Ye Hao selected the first one who was sure to upgrade.


    [Ultimate¡¤Sacred Healing: Skill Points Required: 20000]


    Recovery is always an essential skill in battle.


    [Congratulations to the host for acquiring the "Ultimate Sacred Healing Art"]


    [Remaining skill points: 44759]


    "Evelyn is the goddess of darkness. She is best at dark attribute tricks. I choose this skill, and maybe I can learn a lot from her." Ye Hao thought to himself that the second choice came out.


    [Ultimate Dark Ability: Need skill points: 20000]


    [Congratulations to the host for acquiring the "Ultimate Dark Ability"]


    [Remaining skill points: 24759]


    At this time, there are only six skills to choose from.


    "Object control is a skill that I have been good at in the early years. Although I can''t keep up with the battle gradually, let''s exchange it. It''s cheap anyway." Ye Hao was in his feelings and exchanged for the third ultimate skill.


    [Ultimate Object Control: Skill Points required: 7000]


    [Congratulations to the host for acquiring "Ultimate Object Control"]


    [Remaining skill points: 17759]


    "Let''s do this for the time being. The remaining skill points are reserved for emergencies." Ye Hao stopped his big purchase.


    After this upgrade, Ye Hao''s combat effectiveness has improved a lot.


    "It seems that there are still a few things in the rewards that are useless." Ye Hao looked at the unused rewards again.


    ¡¾Forbidden Curse lottery ticket*3, artifact lottery ticket*3¡¿


    "Speaking of which, weapons. Our Wushuang City is quite lacking, the most important thing is the artifact." Ye Hao thought of this question.


    Ye Hao had nothing to do with this artifact, but he couldn''t find it.


    With a good weapon in hand, the combat effectiveness can be increased by at least 20-30%.


    "Use the artifact lottery ticket." Ye Hao said.


    [Use the artifact lottery ticket, the lucky draw...please wait...]


    [Congratulations to the host for acquiring the artifact "Haotian Battle Armor", "Purple Emperor Dagger", and "Phoenix Extinguishing Fan"]


    A golden light flashed, and three artifacts appeared in front of Ye Hao''s eyes.


    [Haotian Battle Armor: The strength of a person wearing a battle armor can be increased by 30%, and the Haotian Magic Array within the battle armor can withstand the full blow of a Saint-level powerhouse]


    This is a good thing, which made Ye Hao a little moved.


    [Purple Emperor''s Dagger: as light as a feather, the blade can break through top armor, and those who are injured by weapons, the wound cannot be recovered in a short time]


    Ye Hao played with this Purple Emperor dagger, he had already determined who this dagger was given to.


    [Phoenix-extinguishing feather fan: It is said to be made of phoenix feathers. It can burn enemies with flames in long-range combat, and can break armor and blades in close combat. It is extremely sharp]


    This is a very feminine feather fan, and there is a feeling of flame in the hand holding it.


    "After reading the weapon, look at my new skill." Ye Hao also used the last three lottery tickets.


    [Use the Forbidden Curse lottery ticket... in the draw... please wait]


    [Congratulations to the host for acquiring the forbidden spell skills "Hades Six Cannons", "Death Storm", and "Thunder Fury"]


    These are the three forbidden spells of the dark, wind, and electricity systems.


    Although Ye Hao wanted to experiment with these three forbidden curses.


    But Ye Hao knew the strength of his current Saint-level powerhouse, and casually using a forbidden curse would have a big impact, and he might even alarm the dragon group.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Ye Hao resisted this impulse.


    "The rice is ready, do you eat it now or wait a while..." Song Ying walked in and was stunned immediately. She looked at the messy room.


    I was a little confused, and I had only left for more than half an hour, and the place was chaotic as if it was swept by a tornado.


    "I can handle it." Ye Hao snapped his fingers immediately and returned everything to his place. All the broken garbage was thrown out the window.


    Now the inside of the house is a lot cleaner.


    Kaz


    Suddenly, the foot of the bed collapsed, and the whole bed finally couldn''t hold up, and he retired early.


    "Accident, accident." Ye Hao said helplessly.


    Song Ying threw Ye Hao''s eyes: "I just woke up and didn''t stop. Seeing you like this, there is no need to eat in the house. Come to the restaurant to eat."

 Chapter 2051： Three artifacts

    Chapter 2051 Three Sacred Weapons


    When Ye Hao was eating, Song Ying specially asked Song Ying to call three people.


    "Grandpa." Ye Hao watched Bei Ming Wuji walk in.


    "Your health is much better. You have worried us to death for these three months." Bei Ming Wuji looked at Ye Hao with a smile on his face.


    "It''s much better. In fact, it was too much consumption that made me comatose for three months. After another day or two of rest, nothing will happen." Ye Hao smiled.


    "What do you want me to do?" Bei Ming Wuji asked.


    "I have something..." Ye Haozheng said, Tang Yuan and Nightingale walked in one after another.


    "It just so happened that the three of you are here, so I''ll talk together. I have a little gift for you."


    Ye Hao took out three artifacts and placed them on the table.


    Haotian battle armor, purple emperor dagger, Phoenix-extinguishing feather fan.


    After these three artifacts appeared, the atmosphere of the whole room was different.


    After all, artifacts are artifacts, and the fluctuations they emit are different from ordinary weapons.


    When the three of Bei Ming Wuji saw the three weapons on the table, their eyes changed a lot.


    Bei Ming Wuji touched the armor with his hands.


    "This material, this wave, and the wave of the magic circle inside. Is this an artifact-level weapon?" Bei Ming Wuji exclaimed.


    Nightingale looked at the Purple Emperor''s dagger with some fiery eyes, and it was rare to see that Nightingale was so fascinated by an object.


    "This armor is called the Haotian Battle Armor. It is an artifact-level armor. Grandpa, you are all melee combat. This armor is suitable for you." Ye Hao said.


    Beiming Wuji shook his head repeatedly.


    "How can I use this magical armor? Well, Haoer, wear it yourself."


    "Grandpa, I am in my current state. This armor is not very effective for me, and relying too much on weapons such as armor will affect my future development.


    Only by keeping yourself in danger and predicament can you make continuous progress. "Ye Hao patted the Haotian battle armor.


    "This suit of armor is the most suitable for Grandpa. You are now a seventh-order immortal again. Wearing this armor is equivalent to improving our combat effectiveness! It is more valuable than what I wear!"


    Finally, under Ye Hao''s repeated requests, Bei Ming Wuji still put on this armor.


    Bei Ming Wuji looked at the armor on his body, he laughed and said: "Comfortable, this artifact-level armor is different. Wearing this armor, I have no problem with the old sword idiot of the Simon family."


    Bei Ming Wuji liked this armor very much, besides, it was a gift from his grandson, which made him very happy.


    "This Purple Emperor dagger is suitable for you to use by Nightingale. You have never had a weapon to take advantage of. Press this dagger. This phoenix-extinguishing feather fan belongs to Tang Yuan." Ye Hao looked at the two women.


    Nightingale unceremoniously picked up the Purple Emperor''s dagger. She waved it a few times and nodded heavily.


    "not bad."


    Being able to give Nightingale an evaluation of these three words shows that this weapon really makes her very satisfied.


    "There is still mine? Then let me see the gift our Lord Palace Master prepared for the little girl." Tang Yuan picked up the Phoenix Extinguishing Feather, looking from a distance just thinking that it was gorgeous and colorful.


    Tang Yuan''s expression changed when he held it in his hand.


    "This weapon..."


    Tang Yuan urged his weapon, the raging flames burned, and the heat wave filled the entire room.


    "Hey, don''t interview your weapon in the room. What if I order my house." Ye Hao said hurriedly.


    Tang Yuan stopped igniting the flames, she waved her feather fan a few times, and there was a sound of breaking through the air.


    "A good weapon, it can be burned with flames far away, and a knife can be used close to defend the enemy." Tang Yuan is also quite satisfied with this weapon.


    "It''s good if you are satisfied. The three of you, one holy rank and two immortal ranks are our main combat strength. Good weapons can give you even more wings in the battle." Ye Hao said.


    Ta Ta Ta


    At this moment, Laura ran in quickly, clenching her fists in salute.


    "Enlighten Young Master, someone outside Wushuang City is asking for a meeting."


    "Who?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Now there are four leaders of the Dragon Group and an old man outside the door. In addition, we have received news that it is expected that in two hours, Smith, the head of the 11th district of the United States, and Constantine, the leader of the Xiong Country Ability Group will arrive. We Haicheng, will visit us Wushuang City.


    In addition, Miss Black Butterfly from the Demon Butterfly Organization, Miss Akina from the Greek Temple, and Cardinal Judy from the Holy See will also come to place you. "Laura Hui reports.


    Ye Hao sighed: "These people, as soon as they received the news of my awakening, they all came to see me. It seems that I can''t get a good rest today.


    Laura, you bring the Dragon Team to the back garden of Bishui, where I will meet them. "Ye Hao said.


    "Yes." Laura stepped back.


    "This time they come, it must be more than just a visit." Bei Ming Wuji looked at his grandson and said solemnly.


    "Of course. Now the whole world is under the weight of a big mountain. In the past three months, they estimate that everyone hasn''t had a good night''s sleep. Now that they know I wake up, they naturally want to know my attitude." Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    "After all, you have played a demigod battle in the Antarctic War." Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao and smiled: "If you hadn''t turned the tide at that time, I guess it would be another situation now."


    "By the way, grandson. When did you reach the Demigod level, you won''t reveal any news to us." Bei Ming Wuji looked at his grandson curiously.


    Ye Hao sighed: "If I was really a Demigod, I would have been in a coma for three months after the battle. I just used a secret method to upgrade to Demigod in a short time.


    In addition, that guy was also promoted to Demigod in a short time. Both of us had a radius of eight or two. Fortunately, I was a little better than him, and finally killed that guy.


    But I also paid the price of being in a coma for three months. "


    Bei Ming Wuji and others understood.


    "Okay. Get familiar with your weapons first, I''ll go to meet the guests." Ye Hao stood up, preparing to meet the guests of Dragon Group.


    Bei Ming Wuji and others looked at their own artifact.


    "If you let the outside world know, Wushuang City has three artifacts. It is probably another big storm." Bei Ming Wuji exclaimed.


    "Yeah. Sacred artifacts are rare. Even our Tang Sect doesn''t have a single artifact. Even the underworld has only three sacred artifacts. Only when the three sacred artifacts are put together can they be considered as a sacred artifact." Tang Yuan held the Phoenix Extinguishing Feather Fan and said with emotion.


    "With the artifact in hand, the three of us can at least guarantee that we are invincible in the same realm." Bei Ming Wuji smiled.


    "After three months, I will fight the heaven and earth of Tianmen." Tang Yuan suddenly mentioned this matter.


    "Hahahaha." Beiming Wuji suddenly raised his head and laughed: "I really look forward to it now. When those people see my grandson and the power of Wushuang City, what kind of expression will they look like."

 Chapter 2052： Xuanwu Four Olds·White Old

    Chapter 2052 the four old Xuanwu, old Bai


    Clear water back garden.


    "This Wushuang City hasn''t been here for a few months, it''s another look." Tang Cheng said with emotion.


    "When I came in just now, I saw a lot of power users. I guess there are not as many power users here in Dongfangze, and I also heard that the elites of the Huaxia power team are all Ye Hao''s apprentice.


    It is estimated that as long as Ye Hao waved his hand, most of those people would rush to Wushuang City. "Xiang Yisu''s expression was serious, with other meanings in his words.


    "Old Xiang. You can''t talk like that, because Wushuang City is developing so fast, our Dragon Team should be happy too. After all, the action to eradicate Hawkeye''s tumor not long ago.


    Thanks to Wushuang City''s help. Huang Peng patted Xiang Yisu on the shoulder and said.


    Xiang Yisu''s expression remained serious: "I know that the action was due to Wushuang City. But we must also understand that the existence of Wushuang City is also a threat to us.


    It is enough for China to have a Tianmen, and then come to a Wushuang City, do you still want to have a tripod with us? "


    The meaning of Xiang Yisu''s words is obvious. Not only does Wushuang City grow, there are benefits and threats.


    "Okay. These things are not what we should worry about now, what we should worry about now is how to deal with those **** guys. If those dangerous demons are allowed to appear on the earth, then there will be no chance for three legs to stand on the ground." Long Yi said .


    Long Yi looked at the old man who was walking slowly with his hands behind his back among the four.


    "Old Bai, what do you think of this."


    "Here are artificial spiritual veins, building a great array of spiritual energy, aura abundance is dozens or even a hundred times the outside world! Cultivating here can be equivalent to a hundred days. It is really a blessed place." The person revered as the white old man, Squinted and said.


    "In addition, there are various magic formations in the city, including the five-element holy beast magic array. In addition, I also felt the aura of a few immortal-level powerhouses in China today.


    Wushuang City and Dragon Group are tied together. If Dragon Group does not have government support, it is not an opponent of Wushuang City at all. "


    Mr. Bai gave a very high evaluation.


    "This old man has a good reputation. This Wushuang City is just a place I prepared to live in." Ye Hao walked out, bowed his hands, and saluted the old man.


    Although Ye Hao''s strength is high, he still understands etiquette.


    For these old seniors, Ye Hao, who should salute, would still salute.


    "In these troubled times, it is a rare and precious thing to build a place to stay." Old Bai raised his head and looked up and down Ye Hao: "Are you the troubled China Ye Hao who has been unstable in recent years?"


    "It''s a junior." Ye Hao smiled.


    "Are you a demigod?" Old Bai said bluntly.


    "It hasn''t reached this level yet, it''s just a holy level." Ye Hao didn''t hide it.


    "Holy rank, saint, holy realm." Old Bai said three words in a row, and then shook his head regretfully: "When I am old, it is really not as good as the juniors now. I will enter the holy realm in about twenty years.


    I am ashamed that the old man has been searching for a hundred years and is still turning around now. "


    "I don''t know who this senior is from the Dragon Team?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Lao Bai is not from our dragon team. Lao Bai is one of the four elders of Xuanwu." Long Yi said respectfully.


    The four elders of Xuanwu?


    Ye Hao''s eyes changed a little. Before Ye Hao heard Nightingale talk about the system of the Chinese government, which consists of four groups: Qinglong, Baihu, Suzaku, and Xuanwu.


    The Tiger Group is equivalent to the top special forces, with a large number, specializing in some low-level matters, and also intervening in secular affairs.


    The dragon group is responsible for the affairs of the cultivation world, the intrusion of hostile forces, or the contradictions between various schools in China.


    The sparrow group is responsible for intelligence.


    Ye Hao has not come into contact with Xuanwu so far.


    Nightingale once said that Xuanwu was Huaxia''s last hole card, Huaxia''s foundation remained unchanged, and Xuanwu could not make it.


    "I''m a little curious about Xuanwu, I don''t know whether Mr. Bai can solve the puzzle." Ye Hao asked bluntly.


    Old Bai said with a smile: "Outsiders think that our Xuanwu is mysterious, in fact, it''s just four elders who don''t die. Xuanwu has only four people left, so people jokingly call Xuanwu the four elders."


    "The four elders of Xuanwu are all immortal?" Ye Hao asked.


    The white old man in front of him is a fairy-level powerhouse.


    "Our four brothers are all immortal." Old Bai did not hide it.


    Ye Hao was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Xuanwu also had four immortal-level powerhouses. This made Ye Hao look at Long Yi with some confusion. Why didn''t these four immortal-level powerhouses be sent out in the Antarctic World War.


    "Xuanwu played in the fourth old age, and it is not easy to live until now. Every fight is consuming the last life of the fourth old. And it is impossible for the major forces to completely send all their hole cards." Long Yi said .


    Ye Hao also expressed understanding and didn''t say much.


    After all, the 11th District of the United States and the Xiong Country''s Ability Team have only sent two strong players, who knows if they have any elite soldiers in private.


    Hawkeye is a big threat, but it hasn''t yet threatened the foundation of the Three Kingdoms. It is impossible for the Three Kingdoms to use all of its abilities.


    "Then this time, is it Mr. Bai?" One of Ye Hao''s representative this time is Mr. Bai.


    "No, I just came to take a look on behalf of our older brothers. What are you going to talk about? It has nothing to do with me." Old Bai shook his head and strolled into the back garden of the clear water.


    "This place is good, full of aura and refreshing." Mr. Bai walked in the back garden by himself.


    Several people did not bother, and walked into the pavilion in the back garden of the clear water.


    "You don''t need to say anything polite, I''m recovering very well now, there is nothing wrong. Let''s just talk about business." Ye Hao looked at the four leaders of the dragon group.


    "Okay, let''s talk about business." Xiang Yisu looked at Ye Hao seriously, and fired first: "I already know about Wushuang City and other forces establishing alliances.


    Our Dragon Group requires that we also have to join this alliance! "


    Tangcheng was a little embarrassed, but Huang Peng and Long Yi looked outside, as if enjoying the scenery.


    "This alliance was not led by me. It started from the Greek temple and was organized by a former Tarot member, the "Wheel of Fortune", a prophet.


    So I have no right to let other forces join. If you want to join, you can talk to them.


    But I can risk some of the intelligence in the alliance with you. Our alliance refers to the possibility of threats to the world in the future. "Ye Hao said.


    Xiang Yisu still wanted to speak, but was interrupted by Ye Hao.


    "If you still have to struggle with this issue, then I have nothing to say."


    "We won''t talk about this matter for the time being, there is one more thing. Now we are all in a panic, with frequent occurrences of alien beasts all over the world, and demons invading our world, it is only a matter of time.


    Now there are two voices in the dragon group. One of them is to announce these news and tell the secular world the truth of the world.


    I want to ask what you think. "Long Yi looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly and tapped his fingers on the desktop: "Actually, I also want to talk to you about this matter. But first, we have to wait for the other guests to arrive and we will discuss it together."

 Chapter 2053： Strongest Chamber

    Chapter 2053 The Strongest Chamber


    That night.


    All major forces in the world have gathered in this small place in Haicheng.


    Inside the Wushuang City Chamber.


    Long Yi looked around, his expression was a bit serious.


    Constantine, leader of the bear country''s ability group.


    Smith, head of the 11th District of the United States.


    Saint Yakina of the Greek Temple.


    Black Butterfly, the leader of the Demon Butterfly organization.


    Holy See Cardinal Judy.


    These people seem to have come to China for the first time, and since then, several powerful people have gathered.


    Long Yi couldn''t help but look at Ye Hao on the main table of the round table.


    These powerful people from organizations around the world appear here because of this man.


    The energy of this man is already enough to affect the forces around the world.


    "Well, it''s rare for everyone to get together this time." Ye Hao smiled and looked at everyone present.


    "Wait, Mr. Ye. This is an internal matter in our alliance. It''s not appropriate for the Dragon Group to stay here." Constantine interrupted suddenly, looking at the Dragon Group''s Long Yi four.


    "Mr. Constantine, although the Dragon Team is not a member of our alliance. However, the Dragon Team and our Wushuang City have a cooperative relationship. The Dragon Team has also contributed a lot to the governance of the Asian region.


    Moreover, you are now in China''s territory, and the Dragon Group is understandable here as an official force. "Ye Hao smiled.


    Constantine and others didn''t speak, but they were a little unhappy looking at their expressions.


    "In that case, we will show our hands to vote. If you are willing to let Long Group stay here, please raise your hands." Ye Hao finished speaking, raising his hands.


    Then Judy''s hand was also raised. She didn''t care about the presence or absence of Dragon Group, Ye Hao was the Son of God, and Lord Son''s wishes were the wishes of the Holy See.


    Black Butterfly also raised his hand.


    In this way, there are already three votes.


    In the end, Yakina raised her hand, but her eyes looked at Ye Hao obviously bad.


    This made Ye Hao very puzzled. When Yakina came today, he even went to greet him specially, but he didn''t expect that Yakina seemed to be hostile to him.


    But in Ye Hao''s impression, it seemed that he had not offended this woman.


    But now there are four votes, and Dragon Group is allowed to stay here.


    "Well, since most of them agree. Then let''s talk about business. You must come from afar not just to visit my fellow." Ye Hao smiled and looked at these people who came all the way.


    "You have the power of a demigod?" Smith asked first.


    This is also a question that several others want to ask.


    The scene of the First World War in the Antarctic is still vividly visible to everyone, but the rain of meteors and fire all over the sky is almost like an apocalyptic scene.


    Such a trick can completely destroy a city no matter where it falls in the world.


    The power does not have to be much smaller than the nuclear bomb!


    "The combat power of the demigod was only improved by me using special methods, so I was in a coma for three months." Ye Hao gave a simple answer.


    But in this simple sentence, everyone heard a lot of information.


    The combat effectiveness of the demigod level is improved by special methods.


    Although this made everyone feel a little relaxed, it also meant that Ye Hao still had the ability to rise to the Demigod level in a short time.


    This seems to be saying that I usually only have Saint Grade combat power.


    But you''d better not provoke me, if you provoke me, then I might explode with demigod fighting power.


    "What''s going on with the demon ancient **** now? Why did we destroy the Hawkeye base, but there are still beasts popping up all over the world, and the frequency is higher than before." Yakina asked.


    Regarding the things of the demon ancient gods, they all believed that Ye Hao knew better than them.


    "This is easy to understand. Do you think that the old devil **** will put all the plans for the millennium in the basket of Hawkeye?" Ye Hao smiled and shook his head.


    "The principle that eggs should not be put in a basket, we know. Those powerful demons and ancient gods are naturally not fools. They have other means besides the eagle eye.


    For example, in addition to alien beasts, there are robots that are constantly active recently. I suspect that there are also demon ancient gods behind them.


    I still said that unless all of the 100 plane nodes in the world are closed, the plan of the demon ancient **** will not stop. "


    "Speaking of the organization that led the robot attack, we have found a little sign in the 11th District of the United States. This may be related to a group of scientists. We are investigating scientists all over the world.


    Presumably the results will be reached soon. "Smith said.


    "Well. At this time, it can solve a little trouble, it''s a little trouble." Ye Hao nodded.


    Yakina looked at Cardinal Judy: "I have heard of the five apocalyptic prophecies of the Holy See before. It is said that there have been three prophecies of the Holy See. If the following two prophecies are also fulfilled.


    The disaster will come, most likely symbolizing the invasion of the devil. "


    "When I went to the Holy See before, I also heard about this." Constantine looked at Ye Hao.


    The identity of the son of Ye Hao is already well known.


    Had it not been for Ye Hao''s disagreement, the old Pope would have announced the world long ago, and would like to hold Ye Hao in that position.


    "Actually, this is not a secret. The five prophecies are the black-haired son, six blood moons, the day of the devil, the land of gods, and the unknown nine pictures.


    So far, the first three predictions have been fulfilled.


    The black-haired Saint naturally refers to me, although I think this is just a coincidence. "


    Ye Hao shrugged helplessly: "Six blood moons also appeared half a year ago. The day of the devil is naturally the Battle of Antarctica, and the real demon appeared in the sky.


    Next is the Continent of Gods, and the unknown nine pictures.


    The land of the gods, it is impossible to determine what it means. However, the Unknown Nine Pictures are a bit of a sign, they are the very mysterious nine pictures in the history of the world.


    A few pictures I know so far, the gods of the Holy See, the stars of the Greek temple, and the beasts of the United States. "


    Ye Hao gave out the information of a few pictures and at the same time looked at Smith.


    Smith didn''t hide anything.


    "Yes, we have a map of beasts in the U.S. In addition, we also have intelligence, a map of the sun is buried in the pyramids of ancient Egypt." Smith said.


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up, and most of the pictures now appeared.


    He has pictures of mountains, sentient beings, gods, and the recently captured sky eye.


    In addition to the three pictures of Greek temples, the United States, and ancient Egypt, that is seven pictures.


    As Black Butterfly said before, there is another picture in the Tarot Ruins.


    Then there is only the last picture left.


    "The prophecy refers to the nine pictures appearing together. As long as we all control the picture in our hands, there will be no nine pictures appearing at the same time. This prophecy will not be fulfilled." Ye Hao said.

 Chapter 2054： Announced? Still not announced?

    Chapter 2054 Announced? Still not announced?


    Everyone thinks so too.


    Anyway, these blueprints have a mysterious effect. They haven''t studied them thoroughly, and they are all in their base camp. Who would be bored to take this thing out.


    "These are all questions, we should talk about the most important things now." Smith''s expression became serious.


    The others seemed to have expected it, and their expressions became low.


    The atmosphere in the entire conference room is a lot more serious.


    "What Mr. Smith wants to say is about whether or not to announce to the masses the news of alien beasts, even demons, ancient gods, and other dimensions." Ye Hao looked at everyone.


    Smith nodded: "Now we are the gods...cough cough..." Smith said here, his tone changed quickly: "Our senior leaders in the 11th district of the United States are now talking about this matter.


    Some believe that this is a matter of world crisis and should be made public. People all over the world form a common front to fight to protect our world.


    Others think that we don''t have this need at all. If our strong alliance is unable to deal with this threat, and spreading this kind of news, it will only cause unnecessary panic among the masses. "


    "Smith, you just hesitated. We still don''t know about the 11th area of ??your country? Here are the giants from all over the world." Constantine first teased Smith.


    The secrets of the Shenma and the 11th District of the United States are basically no secrets in front of these first-class forces. Everyone is just keeping them secret.


    Smith didn''t speak, as if he didn''t say anything or knew anything.


    "On this matter, we also have great differences within the country. Some people think that it should be democratic and open." Constantine said solemnly.


    Long Yi also nodded, and this problem also existed in the senior management of their Dragon Group.


    For almost the whole problem, one small meeting a day and one meeting three days.


    "So, how many personal views do you have on this matter? I mean your personal views, not the views of the forces behind you." Ye Hao put his hands on the table, supporting his chin, his eyes scanned To everyone in this room.


    No one spoke first.


    "Bishop Judy, let''s talk about your personal opinion first." Ye Hao looked at Judy.


    Bishop Judy was called by Ye Hao, the holy son, and naturally he couldn''t leave the night, and could only express his own opinions.


    "I don''t think it can be made public, because the information control over the past few hundred years has caused 99% of the world''s people to be silent in the beautiful world we weave.


    What kind of magic, vampires, supernatural beings, they all think that these are only in the movies, they believe in science.


    The things we have come into contact with have already surpassed science and reached the field of theology. For people who grew up under science, telling them that these things are breaking their worldview.


    This is likely to cause them to become mentally disordered and even produce a lot of negative emotions after knowing the news of the end of the world. Then the whole world will have a very bad influence. "Bishop Judy said.


    Ye Hao nodded and looked at Long Yi.


    Long Yi took the conversation and continued: "My views are similar to those of Bishop Judy. I just add one sentence here. All of you here are government organizations from all over the world, which can constrain the existence of the balance of the world, which is equivalent to the pillar of the world.


    There is an old Chinese saying that when the sky is falling, there will be a tall man, and if tall people like us tell the masses about things that we have no solution to, and cannot be 100% guaranteed, this is tantamount to putting a burden on us. On them.


    Not only will it not be able to solve the problem, it will even bring destruction to the world! I personally think that this information cannot be released until there is no guarantee that the crisis can be resolved. "


    "What can they do if they know it? Escape? This is not a flood, this is not an earthquake, and this is not something that can be escaped by nuclear radiation. And those civilians who are incapable of doing things, in this case, they cannot escape.


    They will have a world-weary mood, and they will even create chaos for us. We not only have to face the threat of the monsters and demons, but also have to guard against the backyard where we might catch fire. "Black Butterfly is also on the side of privacy.


    "I don''t express any personal opinions on this matter, because I don''t know what to do is right. If it is announced, it may happen that Miss Black Butterfly said.


    But if we don¡¯t make it public, then we really won¡¯t be able to support it. Those people may not even have the opportunity to resist. "Smith shook his head and said in a deep voice.


    Neither Akina nor Constantine spoke.


    This is a decision that concerns the world.


    Announced? Not announced?


    The historical consequences of this cannot be borne by anyone or any organization.


    "I think we should announce it. We can''t let our people be unprepared. They also have the right to fight, and they also have the right to protect their family members." Ye Hao suddenly spoke and said that he would announce it.


    This makes everyone a little unexpected.


    But then Ye Hao''s words suddenly changed.


    "But we can''t directly announce. Why are you worried that the people will panic? It''s nothing more than fear that they are afraid of unexpected things that suddenly appear. It is like when people suddenly see a ghost, they cannot accept it, and they will go crazy.


    But if you let you believe in advance, or half believe it! Then when they really see ghosts, they will have a certain degree of tolerance. Although there is no guarantee that everyone will accept it, it can at least reduce the occurrence of chaos. "


    Ye Hao gave an ambiguous answer.


    "What the **** do you mean, you Chinese people are just talking like this, not simply, do you think that you want to publish or not, but you are talking!" Constantine patted the table and asked a little impatiently.


    "We want to publish, but we can''t publish it directly. We can publish on another level, hide this information a bit, and then communicate it to the public." Ye Hao smiled.


    "What do you mean?" Smith stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao tapped his fingers on the table, revealing a mysterious smile.


    "game!"


    game?


    Everyone was stunned. They didn''t understand what Ye Hao meant, why they talked about the world''s major events, and suddenly they talked about the game.


    "I am here to prepare a new toy for everyone. You can put it on first." The ring on Ye Hao''s hand lit up, and then several helmet-like things appeared in front of everyone.


    Constantine looked at the helmet in front of him, and looked at Ye Hao suspiciously, "What is this?"


    "You know if you wear it. I believe Mr. Constantine, he shouldn''t dare to wear a helmet." Ye Hao squinted and joked.


    "Our fighting nation doesn''t know what fear is." Constantine put on his helmet directly.


    The next moment the picture around him turned into a plain, and a behemoth appeared in front of his eyes, which was the bronze Bimon warrior in the Antarctic Battle.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho!" The bronze Bimon warrior slapped his chest, then raised his axe and chopped it down towards Constantine.

 Chapter 2055： game?

    Chapter 2055 the game?


    Constantine was so frightened by the sudden change that he stepped back and exclaimed, "Devil!"


    His helmet fell off, and the picture before him returned to the conference room again.


    At the same time, his buttocks hurt, and he didn''t know when he had fallen on the ground. Everyone looked at him with surprise.


    Constantine disregarded the eyes of these people, stood up abruptly, looked at Ye Hao and asked, "Just... what happened just now? Why did I see the bronze Bimon warrior we eliminated before!"


    "I''ll explain it to you slowly, now I invite you all to wear this helmet." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Under everyone''s doubts, they all put on the helmet Ye Hao prepared for them.


    I saw the surrounding environment changed, and they appeared on a meadow.


    "What''s going on?" Smith looked around in surprise.


    "Are we caught in illusion? But so many people are in illusion, and it can also make illusion of holy power, this illusion level is a bit too high." Bishop Judy looked at the opposite Smith in disbelief. People, all of them are here.


    "No, this is not an illusion. I have touch, hearing, and smell." Black Butterfly knelt down, picked up a small flower on the ground, and smelled it.


    "That''s the teleportation circle? We were instantly teleported from Huaxia to somewhere in the other half of the ball." Smith looked at the daytime sky, because it was already dark on Huaxia.


    If it is teleported, the sky is bright, only possible in the other half of the ball.


    "In the teleportation just now, I didn''t feel any spatial fluctuations." Yakina vetoed this possibility.


    "Mr. Ye, when are you going to sell off?" Constantine looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers, and the sky was instantly dark, with stars all over the sky.


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers again, and the rain poured down instantly.


    With another snap of his fingers, Ye Hao and others appeared directly on an Iceland, and in front of them was a bronze Bimon warrior, exactly the same as the one they had defeated in the Antarctic before.


    "This...what the **** is going on?" Tang Cheng and others were shocked by the scene before them.


    "Ye Hao, speak up." Xiang Yisu urged impatiently.


    "This is a technology, I think everyone has actually seen it in some movies and novels. It is an immersive game, which my team has spent almost half a year researching.


    The helmets you are wearing have VR technology, mind perception technology, pain sharing technology and other cutting-edge technology.


    It is these technologies that make you see everything in front of you. This is a "game", a "very real game". In this virtual world we will be hungry, we will be cold, and even we will feel pain. "


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and everyone began to fly. They passed through the atmosphere and came into the universe. Under their feet is the earth.


    "I have compiled a world framework that is completely based on the earth and restored our world 100%. In this world, there are no secrets, supernatural beings, magicians, mutants, ancient warriors, everything.


    Then I gave a setting, that is, the world is facing the threat of different-dimensional demons, there will be different beasts, demons appear in this world from time to time.


    Those who participate in the game need to fight these demons in order to maintain world peace.


    And these monsters and demons are all killed by us, or the real monsters and demons we know are set as circles. "


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, everyone soon understood what Ye Hao meant.


    "What you said before was to announce the truth. In fact, you put the real world in this game and tell people all over the world." Yakina said in surprise.


    "Yes. The problem you struggled with before was that you were afraid that telling the people too many things at once would create unnecessary confusion. Well, let''s just publish those things as the background of this game.


    This will also bring another benefit, that is, if someone discovers the existence of a strange animal in the real world, it will be announced. Others will not believe it, they will just think it is a game fan. "


    Ye Hao continued to introduce this "game": "Of course, the main purpose of this game is to enhance everyone''s awareness of alien beasts, demons, and ancient gods.


    They can find a way to defeat the alien beasts in this game. If the worst result does happen in the future, they will at least not be at a loss in real life.


    If we end the crisis perfectly, then let this matter really become a game to accompany people all over the world. "


    "Very good, if it can be done. That would be more than one bird." Smith clapped and applauded.


    "Wait, I have a question. There are more than seven billion people in the world. Mr. Ye, do you have so much equipment for them? If it is produced at this time, it will take two or three years to popularize science around the world. It is too late.


    Mr. Wheel of Fortune predicted that the devil will appear in our world within three years! "Akina raised a question.


    "Miss Yakina is right, but you are wrong about one point. We don''t need to let seven billion people know, although this is cruel, but if the devil does come.


    Some children, some elderly people, they simply cannot survive in such an environment on their own, so at most we only need to give 4 billion opportunities to touch this thing.


    And when I set things up, I naturally don''t expect everyone to be relieved. Seven or eight achievements are enough.


    So the number we actually want to meet is only 3 billion people.


    But even if there are more than 3 billion people, I can still be satisfied. About half a year ago, I invested 300 billion U.S. dollars to build factories producing this thing around the world. In half a year, these factories produced 100 million helmets every month.


    In half a year, there has been a warehouse of nearly one billion helmets. If you agree with this plan, then the factory can be expanded and the monthly output can reach 300 million.


    By the end of 2020, it will be enough to meet the demand of at least 3 billion. "Ye Hao said one by one.


    Everyone present fell silent.


    "What about the game system? If it is set to the type of upgrading monsters, those players don''t have abilities, magic in reality." Smith questioned.


    "My game is 100% high-simulation, and it can collect all the player''s data, from physical ability, to mental strength, and even soul power.


    The characters in the game are almost exactly the same.


    Of course, you can¡¯t simulate all the equipment for combat effectiveness above level 7, and it¡¯s a bit difficult for levels four to six. But so far, there is no problem with combat effectiveness below Tier 3.


    In reality, people can enhance their combat effectiveness in the game through exercise and other things. In the same way, I will announce some ancient warriors, magicians, and supernatural skills in the game.


    If once someone has this talent, the system will automatically notify the organization responsible for that area, and you can include this person at that time.


    This can be regarded as "expanding the army" for you, and it is another benefit. "

 Chapter 2056： Trillion-dollar games

    Chapter 2056 A Million Dollar Game


    Hearing about the utility of this magical item, everyone was surprised and admired.


    "This is a good thing. We can pass some things to the people without knowing it, and we don''t have to worry that if the people encounter the most dangerous moment, they won''t be at a loss." Bishop Judy said appreciatively.


    "I also think it''s very good. The battle in the game is accurate, linked to the real space, and also conveys various training methods that can allow ordinary people to practice without knowing it.


    Although the vast majority of people in the end can only be level one and two, at least they have the ability to protect themselves. "Black Butterfly also nodded in agreement.


    Just when everyone thought that Ye Hao''s thing was very good, a voice sounded.


    "But there is another problem, and that is time! If this is promoted in the name of a game. From a commercial point of view, there is promotion.


    Moreover, it is still promoted worldwide, and it is impossible to complete it in three or four months. The other is the price of this immersive helmet.


    If the price is too expensive, no one will play at all, even if someone is playing, they may not really play hard. "Smith raised this question.


    "I think Mr. Ye should have a solution to this problem." Yakina looked at Ye Hao with a slight smile on his face.


    Every time this man shows such a smile, it means that everything is under his control.


    "Mr. Smith, there is an old saying in our China. Money can make ghosts grind, these problems are not a problem as long as money is in place.


    In the past six months, I have acquired more than 200 game companies in 56 countries around the world. Once this thing is online, I can guarantee to establish a game network all over the world in a very short time!


    If you have the help of the government behind you, this will not be a problem.


    The other is the value of this helmet. I don''t sell this helmet in the form of a price tag. Instead, residents of various countries will go to the local game company to collect their ID cards for free.


    Those with a serious criminal record need to spend a certain amount of money to purchase.


    And in order to immerse people all over the world in this game, game publishers will also launch tasks, such as a strange beast in New York in the game map.


    The person who kills this alien beast will receive coin rewards, which will be the same as real-world currencies.


    As long as the reward is large enough, I believe that many people will be willing to fight against the demons, ancient gods and monsters in the game time. "Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Constantine took a deep breath: "You...how much money do you need to spend? All equipment is free, and there are kill rewards in the game. Just such a game is enough to drag down a country''s economy. You have no income at all!"


    "This kind of capital investment is indeed very large. My preliminary judgment is to establish a network around the world, then distribute equipment, and establish logistics maintenance and so on.


    Let me mention here that the cost of the helmet in our hands is only 300,000 RMB, which is equivalent to about 50,000 US dollars.


    The provision of free equipment alone requires a capital investment equivalent to two trillion US dollars. "Ye Hao shrugged helplessly.


    "There will be tasks to reward these in the follow-up. It is estimated that an average of 10 billion U.S. dollars will be spent every month. One year is 100 billion U.S. dollars in expenditure."


    Everyone who listened to this series of numbers was cold behind the scenes, and it took tens of seconds to count the zeros behind these numbers.


    Although they are still 7th and 8th rank powerhouses, this does not mean that they have inexhaustible money.


    Maybe some people have no specific feelings about this two trillion dollars.


    For example, the total GDP of the United States in one year is nearly 20 trillion U.S. dollars. It will take ten years to maintain the total GDP of the United States.


    So you can imagine what a terrible number this is.


    "But this is not completely without profit channels. For example, this helmet, we only wear the simplest helmet, in addition to the economical, luxury space capsule type.


    These are all things that need to be purchased, but I believe those wealthy people should be willing to buy these things, which can be regarded as an income.


    And if this game runs normally, it will be the number one game in the world, or the first virtual reality, immersive game.


    For advertising endorsements and the like, you can get one every year.


    Through our calculations, at least 60% of the expenditure can be made up.


    And so far, the Assley Consortium, the Capet Consortium, the Mas Consortium, the Mitsubishi Consortium, and the industries under my command have collected one trillion in funds.


    The follow-up funds are still in preparation. "The consortia Ye Hao said are all consortia that dominate the Asian and European economies, and they are among the top ten consortia in the world.


    The willingness of these consortia to make a move is also normal for Ye Hao.


    The Ashley Consortium is the obvious asset of the blood clan. It is dominated by the Ashley family. Catherine now likes Ye Hao so much.


    The Capet Consortium is dominated by the French Royal Family. The French Royal Family? That''s not our Princess of France, Princess Leia said.


    The Mas Consortium is a consortium assisted by the Holy See. Naturally, there is no need to talk nonsense. As much money as the Lord Son needs, there will naturally be as much money.


    The Mitsubishi Consortium is the consortium of the island country. It was previously controlled by the Mitsubishi Consortium, but now it is under the control of Hino Meeko, which is naturally Ye Hao''s possession.


    But the trillions of dollars can be referred to more than money. After all, let alone consortia, no country has so much funds.


    A large part of them are factories and various raw materials.


    These things supported by major consortia add up to one trillion U.S. dollars.


    "Under the banner of the Greek Temple, the Onassis Consortium is willing to join this opportunity and is willing to pay any price to assist in the progress of this plan." Yakina spoke at this time.


    Onassis consortium, the leading consortium behind the Greek temple, one of the top ten consortia in the world.


    "This plan is not bad. We can''t let you pay. Our fighting nation has always been the most annoying to our allies. Mr. Ye, our Gusinski consortium in the bear country is also willing to join and unconditionally support this plan." Standin laughed.


    The Gusinsky Foundation is one of the ten largest consortia in the world, and the first of the six consortiums in the bear country.


    "I''ll report back, but I can express my wishes first. As long as the plan is finalized, then the United States will not be stingy with the money and resources in our hands." Smith said sternly.


    "If you agree, my plan will progress more smoothly. After the meeting tonight, I will start to formally establish the company and release the news.


    Then at the end of this month, the helmet will be interviewed. Let the people feel the reality of this world in this virtual world. "Ye Hao showed a deep expression.

 Chapter 2057： The first immersive virtual reality game

    the next day.


    There was news in the online game industry that hundreds of game companies around the world suddenly issued a statement that they were acquired by a Longming Game Company.


    Acquiring hundreds of game companies at the same time?


    Such a move caused the entire gaming world to boil.


    Although these hundreds of game companies are not the top in the industry, they are not loss-making companies. They were all acquired by the same game company all of a sudden, which most people never expected.


    And if hundreds of game companies are acquired.


    That means this game company that has just emerged is very likely to become the world''s largest game company.


    At least the market value is like this.


    Just ten minutes after this news was announced.


    A poster is posted on the homepages of all the websites of all the subsidiaries of Longming Games.


    "The first virtual reality, immersive game will be released globally"


    On the poster, there is a line of this word, and then a pattern of a helmet. The background is a city-like background that looks like a photo.


    This is another shock to the entire gaming industry.


    "What the hell? Virtual reality games are available now. You can use VR headsets. But immersive virtual reality games are only available in novels and movies."


    "Today is not April 1, is it a lie."


    "The latest news, hundreds of companies in more than 50 countries around the world announced this news at the same time."


    At this moment, it is just a shock in the gaming world of various countries, and for others, this is completely unknown.


    After all, if you don''t play games, ordinary people don''t care what the game will do.


    But in the next moment, the most obvious position on the homepage of the top ten portals in the world were all displayed posters of Longming Game Company.


    More than that, 90% of apps, web pages, chat tools, and information push software all pop up news about Longming Games¡¯ immersive virtual reality games.


    Some people have discovered dozens of news about this one after another on their mobile phones. Even people who don''t care about games know this Longming Game Company at this moment.


    And immersive virtual reality games.


    At this moment, it is no longer a shock in the gaming world, but a shock in the world.


    But these are just a prelude.


    It''s already seven o''clock in the evening in Europe. A female anchor in a country''s TV station is preparing to start a nightly news broadcast.


    "Lisa, this is the latest emergency news, wait for the first time to broadcast this!" The director suddenly broke into the studio with the file and said to the female anchor.


    "Urgent news?" The female anchor looked at the file and said in surprise: "Game? Will it take five minutes to introduce this?"


    In the prime time national news broadcast, it takes five minutes to broadcast a piece of news. It is a rare event in any country in the world, let alone a game.


    "Don''t ask, just follow the instructions above!" The director wiped his sweat, but their biggest rich man suddenly ordered.


    And that rich man is one of the top ten consortia in the world.


    And at a high price, I bought all the advertising air time of their TV station for the next month, and the content of the air was all for this game.


    Not only this country, TV stations in all countries in Europe have received this news, and it is still spreading towards the world in the form of a plague.


    At this moment, even people who were not interested in the game remembered the name Long Ming and the content they promoted.


    Immersive virtual reality game.


    News about Longming''s company has also been reported more and more.


    The most striking news is that this company is a Huaxia company!


    This also caused an uproar in China Network.


    Longming Company.


    The first immersive virtual reality game.


    The whole world is advertising for games.


    What exactly is Longming Company?


    And so on, this kind of news occupies the hot search list of all major platforms of China.com.


    Among the people discussed are mainly divided into two categories, one is excited game fans, and the other is wait-and-see people who don''t believe, don''t speak, don''t speak.


    And the last category is people who don''t believe it at all, and even cynical about this matter.


    There is already a scolding war under a post.


    "Huaxia can play games? This is just a joke." 148th floor


    "Isn''t it just a rich company? Being rich doesn''t mean that it can make good games. China cannot make good games." 497th floor.


    "Why are there so many cynics, people''s advertisements have been shot out, can they be fake?" 789th floor.


    "I still don''t believe it. Can Huaxia make immersive virtual games? If it can, I will kneel and play games!" 1497 floor.


    "+1, Huaxia, a place that only knows how to chase money and mainly plagiarism, is not worthy of being a game!" 3457 floor.


    "You people are used to kneeling? Can''t Huaxia make a good game?" 6666 floor.


    Such scolding wars are everywhere on the Internet.


    At this moment, at least half of the ten people are talking about this topic.


    And just at seven o''clock in the morning China time, a piece of news was announced.


    "At 2 o''clock this afternoon, Longming Game Company will hold a global press conference in Magic City, and will announce our games and game products at that time."


    Game conference?


    The news has just been released, and the conference will be developed in less than half a day.


    This added fuel to the already fiery momentum.


    The eyes of the whole world are staring at China Magic Capital.


    Wushuang City.


    Ye Hao is explaining what happened after he left.


    "You really don''t want to leave after Longming Company announces the news?" Su Xiaoxiao looked at Ye Hao.


    "Don''t wait, I still have something urgent." Ye Hao shook his head.


    Su Xiaoxiao rolled his eyes. What is more important than the launch of the world''s first immersive virtual reality game?


    You know, they have invested tens of trillions of dollars in this project.


    "Then you have to name this one. Now that all the work is ready, there is only one name left." Su Xiaoxiao asked suddenly.


    first name?


    Ye Hao was taken aback, as if he hadn''t named this game yet.


    "If it''s a name, it''s called the ultimate battle." Ye Hao took a name.


    The ultimate battle.


    These simple four words will be popular all over the world in the next month and become the most mentioned vocabulary in 2020.


    The whole world will be boiling over.


    "Okay. Wushuang City''s affairs are left to you. I guess I will be back within a month." Ye Hao touched Su Xiaoxiao''s head.


    Su Xiaoxiao pouted, and patted Ye Hao''s hand away: "I think you are used to throwing away your hand as a shopkeeper."


    Ye Hao stopped talking, teleported and disappeared.


    He appeared on a roof, and he took out the reward he had received before.


    Point-to-point reel


    "Fixed point teleportation, target: Atlantis"


    A flash of light flashed, and Ye Hao disappeared in place.

 Chapter 2058： The strongest conference!

    Because of the punishment mission, Ye Hao sent directly to Atlantis through fixed-point transmission in order to find clues to the so-called truth of the world.


    After he left, the storm brought by Longming Company still condensed all over the world.


    After all the news that has been leaked for several hours, this is the first immersive virtual reality game that can be used online to fight!


    If all of this is true, it means that this will be a pioneering work in the game world!


    March 18, 2 pm.


    The largest stadium in the magic city, a stadium that can hold 80,000 people.


    In just a few hours, it was arranged into the world''s largest press conference site.


    Although there are seats for 80,000 people, there are already full seats at the moment.


    In the front row are the major news media and people from all over the world who arrived by plane overnight.


    In addition, Longming has also issued invitation letters to some game-related companies in the industry this time.


    Some of these people were suspicious, but most of them came to China to participate in this press conference.


    Coupled with some temporarily invited Chinese spectators, the entire stadium was full.


    In the center of the gymnasium is a large stage. Above the stage are four large screens, facing four directions.


    The zenith of the stadium has been closed and is illuminated by lights.


    Now the time is getting closer and closer to the agreed time of the press conference.


    The people in the audience have become more and more impatient.


    Hundreds of media in 40 or 50 countries around the world are now reporting this matter live.


    Even China¡¯s most powerful CCTV also arranged a news channel to report the incident live.


    Ordinary people may just see the influence and shock of this incident.


    But smart people see the powerful forces behind it!


    What kind of force is it that allows the official media of dozens of countries to report on a game?


    No matter how powerful a game is, it cannot have such an impact.


    This means that someone is behind this controlling everything.


    "Why haven''t started yet, we have been waiting here for two full hours." Several blonde reporters were already impatient.


    It can be noticed that they all have dark circles under the eyes and are not very energetic.


    They are reporters from a European country. They do not have a news station in China, or have reporters stationed there, but their director actually requires that they have to live broadcast their reports.


    They deserved to fly to Huaxia overnight. Just after getting off the plane, they rushed to the gym without sleeping.


    "I said the Huaxia people are bragging this time, making games? When will they be able to make a good game for Huaxia?" An island game professional player sat in the audience and said contemptuously.


    "Who said no. It''s the game''s turn. Our island country''s technology in the world is second to none!" This man''s companion is also a professional game commentator in the industry.


    "But Huaxia is a magical place, and there have been many miracles here. Before seeing the evidence, it''s best not to make judgments." The Xiong Guoren sitting next to the two islanders interrupted.


    The island professional player pouted and said dismissively: "I admit that China has many miracles, and they are also very good in some aspects.


    But ancient Rome was not built in a day. Could China have produced immersive virtual reality games for the world''s top game companies in such a short time?


    And it''s still online! Do you know how much technology this requires. "


    Xiong Guoren frowned slightly: "What should I say, I believe my eyes. The facts will be revealed in a moment. Instead of doubting here, it is better to wait."


    "Waiting? Haha, I think it''s a waste of time. If our club knew that I happened to be on a business trip at Huaxia Magic City and sent someone here. I wouldn''t have come to witness a joke." The island game commentator snorted coldly.


    The eyes did not look at the stage at all, but at the tablet in hand.


    Xiong Guoren stopped talking, he knew that explaining to these prejudiced people would be a waste of time.


    Five or six minutes passed.


    Although it is short, it is as long as a few hours for the audience present.


    Some viewers have become impatient and even questioning the staff when they can start.


    "What the **** is going on with you? Why haven''t you started yet, do you know that my time is precious!"


    "If you don''t start again, I will leave here!"


    A game commentator from Bangziguo remembers to stand up and say.


    The staff glanced at each other and said faintly: "This sir. It is clearly written in our preview. The press conference will start after two o''clock.


    We didn''t specify the exact time, and it''s just two o''clock now. If you don''t want to wait, you can leave now. "


    "Asshole, it''s so rude. How could I come to participate in such a rude press conference! I''m leaving, I''m going to my Starbucks to have a good rest, and go to your bad luck!" The game commentator from Bangziguo directly Angry, picked up his briefcase and left.


    Three minutes passed.


    Several lights came on, shining on the central stage, and all the noise stopped.


    A beautiful figure appeared in the center of the stage.


    "Hello everyone, my name is Zhou Qianyi, and I am the CEO of Longming Game Company." Zhou Qianyi appeared on the stage wearing a black dress. She looked at dozens of cameras under the stage and an audience of 80,000.


    Make her little heart pound.


    She started to regret what she had agreed to when Ye Hao found her.


    Remembering what Ye Hao said on the phone to her at the beginning made her feel like being pitted.


    "Do me a favor. I started a game company. You come over and give me a part-time job. Become the CEO. In fact, there is nothing to do, just open a development conference and look at reports.


    It''s just a small company that doesn''t scale. Play on a whim. "


    When Zhou Qianyi returned to China and got the information, she was dumbfounded.


    This is a small company? There are hundreds of branches in the world, with hundreds of thousands of employees alone!


    In addition, the first product released is directly the world announcement. The TV channels of major countries, prime time, seem to be bought without money.


    Game advertisements are broadcast in turn.


    A press conference for 80,000 people?


    Who has heard of a press conference of 80,000 people in the business world?


    Are you sure this is not a concert?


    Are you sure that this is a small company that has fun on a whim?


    Zhou Qianyi really wanted to find Ye Hao, picked up his collar and asked him angrily.

 Chapter 2059： Game Ultimate Battle

    Closer to home, although Zhou Qianyi has faced such a scene for the first time.


    But after all, she is a strong woman, who has been in France for a year.


    Although nervous, her mind is very clear.


    She showed a professional smile, facing such an oriental beauty, it extinguished a lot of the irritability in the audience.


    "Now, Longming, the first immersive virtual reality game conference, start!"


    Zhou Qianyi picked up a remote control, and while pressing the button, said: "Since it is an immersive game, I think the first thing everyone thinks of is equipment."


    Dozens of display stands on the stage slowly rose, and dozens of black dragon patterns and helmets with the logo of the Longming Company Group appeared in front of everyone.


    "Longming''s first-generation immersive helmet. Players only need to wear this helmet to enter our game. This helmet contains..."


    Zhou Qianyi first introduced some information about the game helmet.


    In fact, everyone has a certain ability to accept game helmets. After all, this is similar to VR helmets.


    They are more concerned about the game itself!


    "Everyone should have enough understanding of this game device now. And you must be waiting for the protagonist of our press conference, but before that, I need you to wait a few minutes.


    After all, no matter how I say it, there is no reality that everyone present has personally experienced.


    I need ten volunteers to experience this game, as this virtual game, the first batch of players! Please raise your hands if you are willing! "Zhou Qianyi said.


    Experience player?


    Most of the people present raised their hands, and they all wanted to know how immersive virtual reality games are.


    Zhou Qianyi ordered a few people randomly, including Chinese and whites.


    Unfortunately, the previous island game commentator who mocked China Games was also named.


    The island country game commentator stood up. He glanced at the bear countryman just now, and chuckled: "Very well, I can expose this hypocritical game on the spot in a moment."


    After speaking, he and the nine other people who were selected took to the stage.


    Ten chairs were put on the stage.


    "Ten volunteers, please sit on the chairs, and our staff will help you put on the game helmets. During this time, you don''t need to do anything, you just need to take your heart to another magical world!"


    Zhou Qianyi said, her finger pointed at the big screen suddenly.


    Large screens light up on all sides, and a promotional video of Longming Company is playing on it.


    Promos almost indistinguishable from the video quality appeared on the screen.


    "This is reality? No, this is virtual reality. Here, everything is based on the real world, and maps, forces, etc. are all built from the real world.


    This is the most realistic world! "


    A beautiful figure appeared in the promo, and the Chinese people who saw this figure were there exclaimed.


    The famous Chinese national goddess who has retired!


    Nangong Ziqiong!


    Nangong Ziqiong explained with her light voice and walked on the streets in the promo.


    "Do you think this is a boring game?" Nangong Ziqiong shook her head, she raised her hand and pointed to the sky.


    A giant dragon soared past, its realistic appearance, almost stunned everyone present.


    "Here, there are many creatures that only appear in mythology. For example, he!" Nangong Ziqiong pointed to a passerby next to her.


    The passerby turned into a werewolf with teeth and claws.


    "Not only these, there are some forces." Nangong Ziqiong pouted.


    "Don''t move, we are the Huaxia Dragon Team! You have violated the rules because you deformed in public, we will arrest you!" Several men in black dragon uniforms appeared, with the cold weapon in their hands.


    Afterwards, these people and the werewolves started a battle in which you chased me and gradually disappeared from the picture.


    With this special effect, everyone who saw it thought it was a movie.


    "This world is very interesting, but I am not so good here alone." Nangong Ziqiong gave a lonely expression, and then she smiled again: "Then let this world be understood by more people. ."


    Ten humanoid rays appeared.


    Then ten people appeared beside Nangong Ziqiong.


    "Oh my God! Are these ten people just the volunteers on stage?"


    "Isn''t this a promotional video made in advance!"


    The people present boiled.


    The moment the ten people opened their eyes, they were also shocked.


    They looked at the scene before them.


    "Where am I?"


    "Didn''t I attend the press conference at the Magic City Stadium just now."


    Some people are at a loss, while others are already thinking of it.


    "Is this the world of virtual reality?" a U.S. native asked curiously.


    "Yes, this is the world of virtual reality. Here you can feel like the real world, with pain, taste, and smell." Nangong Ziqiong said.


    "It hurts?" A bear country volunteer subconsciously slapped the island game commentator next to him.


    "Oh, why are you hitting me! It hurts me to death!" The island country game commentator clutched his shoulder, looking painful.


    "This is really painful!"


    "Oh my God, this shouldn''t be a video they recorded in advance!"


    The audience at the scene were all talking at the moment.


    "I have clearly introduced the structure of this world to you. In addition, the most important point of this world is that in this world, there is a threat from another world." Nangong Ziqiong''s expression suddenly became serious and abnormal.


    The sky suddenly darkened, and several black holes appeared in the sky.


    Many monsters with teeth and claws appeared from the black hole.


    At the same time, the ground began to crack, and monsters sprang out from the cracks in the ground.


    A huge worm appeared in front of the island game commentator, and then opened its own blood basin.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho!"


    The island game commentator was so frightened that his face was pale, and he fell directly to the ground.


    The audience can clearly see water stains under his pants.


    "Did you pee your pants?" Some viewers couldn''t help laughing.


    In the picture, the whole world is shrouded in fear.


    Ten volunteers also experienced this feeling. Some people were scared and some were excited.


    "The players in the game need to rely on their own abilities to fight these monsters and demons!"


    The screen angle of view turned to Nangong Ziqiong.


    "Hot weapons? Fighting? All of these can be used. There is only one target, kill the prey! Everyone, let us experience the most real world and the most real battle together."


    The raging flames burned in the city.


    And Nangong Ziqiong said the last paragraph against this background.


    "Let us usher in the''ultimate battle''."

 Chapter 2060： Scared to pee

    The picture on the big screen came to a halt, and the gymnasium, which had been dimmed, lights up again.


    At this moment, all the audience''s eyes fell on the ten experiencers in the center.


    They are keen to get answers from these people.


    Are the ones just now real, or just the powerful PS and other video production effects, synthesized in a short time, but the real experience is extremely poor.


    "Look, that person''s seat is wet!"


    "It seems to be the commentator of the island country game just now."


    "Hahaha, I''m still a commentator. Play a game and pee my pants."


    The sharp-eyed people in the audience spotted drops of water dripping on the seat of one of the ten experiencers, and the legs of the pants were obviously wet.


    Recalling the previous clips in the game, it was inferred that the experiencer of the **** pants was the island game commentator.


    With the help of the staff, ten experiencers took off their game helmets.


    The staff member who wanted to take off the helmet for the island game commentator frowned during the whole process, while keeping a sufficient distance from the opponent, as if he was afraid that some dirty liquid would get on his body.


    The photographer also gave a close-up in particular.


    After that, there are close-ups of the expressions of ten experiencers. Even across the screen, the audience present can feel the shock, anxiety, surprise, and surprise on their faces.


    The island game commentator was the first to react. He looked at his lower body, and then at the audience who looked at him with mocking eyes.


    He felt that he wanted to find a place to sew it down.


    He didn''t care about the next steps, he ran off the stage quickly, and ran towards his seat. He wanted to leave this ghost place and return to his hotel to change a pair of pants when he only wanted to bring his own things.


    The audience on the aisle along the way smelled the smell of urine and forced a smile.


    The island game commentator returned to his seat and picked up his briefcase.


    "Sir, don''t you want to expose the true face of this game. Why did you scare yourself to pee?" Xiong Guoren looked at each other jokingly.


    The expression on the island¡¯s game commentator¡¯s face was blue and purple, and he left the venue directly.


    "It seems that one experiencer has some unexpected circumstances, then we will interview the remaining nine experiencers and ask them about their travel in this virtual world."


    Zhou Qianyi took the microphone and walked to an experiencer.


    "Hello, can you comment on your feelings."


    This is a black experiencer. He danced and couldn''t hide his excitement: "My god. This is a miracle. I also love VR games and I am also a game maker.


    I have seen many games, but I have never seen a game so realistic.


    This picture simply makes it difficult to distinguish between reality and virtuality.


    The monster that just appeared in my mind now, the huge eyes, and the smelly mouth, as if except for the expired sandwich.


    My god, I don''t know how to use words to describe my inner feelings. You can see, my legs are still shaking now. "


    Zhou Qianyi said something politely, and then walked to the next experiencer.


    This is a blond, blue-eyed and hot female experiencer.


    "Hello, beautiful lady. As a woman, what do you think about the experience just now."


    The hot girl experiencer said excitedly: "It''s too real, it''s too real. When I was inside just now, I pinched my skin, and I could even feel the pain on the skin.


    I swear, this is definitely a cross-age game! "


    The words of praise and wonder from one experiencer after another made all the audience appetite, and they all envied the ten experiencers.


    I wish I could go up and experience it myself.


    "Okay, thank you very much for the speeches of the nine gentlemen and ladies. You can go down. The next step is our reporter''s questioning session."


    After the nine people stepped down, people kept asking them for details, and many reporters even began to make appointments with them for exclusive interviews.


    Zhou Qianyi returned to the center of the stage. She smiled and looked at the reporters, audiences, and game enthusiasts who could not wait.


    One by one raised their hands high, hoping that they could be handed over.


    Zhou Qianyi first handed over a Chinese woman wearing a cheongsam because it was too conspicuous.


    "Hello Miss Zhou, I am a reporter from China Game Daily. Just now we saw the experience scene of your game''Ultimate Battle'', then I want to ask, when will this game be released?" Hua Xia female asked.


    Zhou Qianyi smiled slightly: "Actually I am just a part-time worker, but fortunately, my boss has already given me an answer.


    It was a very special and interesting day, ten days later. On April 1, our game will be released worldwide.


    "


    April 1st, it was April Fool''s Day.


    It''s really a special day.


    And just more than ten days later, you must know the product release date after the general press conference, at least a few months to prepare.


    And this is still a global sale, there are too many things to prepare.


    But Longming, the company, was established in just half a month, disclosed the news, developed the conference, and then officially sold it.


    If there is no problem with the final release time, it will only take half a month before and after, which can be said to have created a historic figure.


    Zhou Qianyi ordered a white woman again.


    "Hello Miss Zhou, I am a game enthusiast and I am also a game researcher. Just now you and those experiencers have said that this virtual reality game can simulate smell, touch, taste, and even pain!


    Then I want to ask, if you are killed by prey in the game, will the severe pain cause bad results for the game player. "White women asked a more professional question.


    Zhou Qianyi has already answered this question.


    "This is a very good question. We have special settings for pain sensation. There are ten levels, 10% to 100% analog pain sensation, and players can set it in the game.


    The system will automatically determine the pain limit the game player has to bear.


    Once the 70% threshold is reached, the system will force the player to go offline. So there is no problem related to pain. Zhou Qianyi smiled and answered this question.


    At this moment, the former companion of the island country game commentator, the island country professional game player, grabbed the microphone directly from the white female.


    "Then what is the price of this game helmet? If it is a particularly high price, wouldn''t it be impossible for everyone to enjoy this game!"

 Chapter 2061： Free sale

    Chapter 2061: Free Sale


    Most people do not hide the rude behavior of the islanders.


    But he did talk about a key issue.


    The selling price of the game helmet.


    Immersive virtual games are a little different. It does not rely on a computer to play the game. It requires the purchase of another device.


    And if the price is too expensive, this will be a threshold, blocking the vast majority of game enthusiasts.


    This is a problem that many people care about!


    Even the current VR game helmets are still not popular because of their price problems.


    The cheaper ones will have quality problems.


    Zhou Qianyi showed a smile. She already knew the answer to this question.


    When she knew the answer, she was shocked.


    And now this shocking news will be announced by her to people all over the world.


    Zhou Qianyi picked up the microphone and said in a gentle and elegant voice: "I can answer the question about the price of the game helmet.


    The ordinary game helmets of Longming Company, which are the helmets used by the experiencers just now, will be provided to game players in need for free.


    The company has established offline outlets in 249 cities in 56 countries, as well as online outlets. Game helmets can be obtained for free in the above two ways! "


    free?


    Everyone present fell into silence for a while, and then burst into violent exclamation.


    They also thought that maybe this gaming helmet would be very cheap, but it would also cost tens of thousands of dollars.


    No more than ten thousand dollars, they all feel cheap.


    But at this moment, the woman in front of them actually told them that this thing is free!


    They felt as if they were speaking from a goddess.


    Everyone yelled, and reporters raised their microphones one after another, asking their own questions hysterically.


    For a while, the order of the entire venue was a little chaotic.


    "Quiet, please be quiet for everyone here." Zhou Qianyi, the "goddess" spoke, and the scene was slightly controlled.


    When Zhou Qianyi saw everyone calm down, she continued with satisfaction.


    "Maybe my answer just now is a bit simpler. Not everyone can get the game helmet for free. There are conditions."


    Hearing the word condition, everyone calmed down.


    Some people secretly said that, as expected, businessmen would never do such stupid things.


    It must be added to the first 100 people, if the first thousand people order free.


    "The conditions for receiving a game helmet are very simple. You must have an identity certificate from each country and no criminal record. If a person with a criminal record wants to own a game helmet, you need to spend money to buy it.


    Another identity can only receive one game helmet for free, and the warranty period is three years.


    If you want to replace it, you need to pay for it. This is our condition. After Zhou Qianyi finished speaking, the audience was stunned again.


    A reporter closest to the stage shouted: "Are there any other conditions? Can we really give us game helmets for free?"


    "Of course, but we only provide the normal version of the game helmet for free. In addition, there are luxurious game equipment, you need to pay for it yourself." Zhou Qianyi said with a smile.


    What criminals cost money, and what luxury gaming equipment costs money.


    In the eyes of the audience, there is no problem at all!


    After all, how many criminals are there? What''s more, they only need ordinary gaming helmets, and those luxury gaming equipment will be bought by those who are rich.


    "Okay, I''ll make one final announcement. The release time of the game helmet is the same as the start of the Ultimate Battle. It is April 1st. You can contact all branches of Longming for related matters.


    This concludes today''s press conference. Thank you all for coming. "


    Zhou Qianyi leaned slightly, and then ended.


    But the excitement of the audience has not dissipated for a long time.


    In the inner courtyard of Wushuang City, all the women are watching this live broadcast.


    "Qianyi''s performance is very good, Ye Hao really did not make a mistake in finding her." Xia Xue said.


    "Among the people we are familiar with, only Zhou Qianyi is good at business and social networking." Su Xiaoxiao also nodded, and took over Longming''s business in just a few days.


    She has shown a very powerful ability.


    "The next step is to see how this game shocked the world on April 1st." Nangong Michelle came out, wearing a helmet: "I like this game myself now."


    ...


    The press conference of the Magic City Stadium is over, but the game storm has just begun.


    The news of the "ultimate battle" is being announced by all countries.


    At this moment, he was drinking coffee at Starbucks and was talking with a young lady, and his phone rang.


    "Sorry, I''ll take a call." The stick game commentator smiled and walked to the side and picked up the phone.


    "Kim Jongpo! How are things going on with you? Hurry up and send back the video of the interview and the content of the interview! I have prepared the front page headline for you!" The voice of the president came from the other end of the phone.


    Kim Jong-pu smiled and said, "President, this is actually a farce. It is impossible for China to make any good games. I didn''t participate in this farce."


    "What did you say? You didn''t go to participate, bastard, do you know what good you did!" The president on the other end of the phone roared.


    Kim Jong-pu didn''t expect the president to be so angry. He is the best employee in their company, and even the BOSS often greets him with a smile.


    "President, you...what''s wrong with you? Isn''t this just a game."


    "Game? This is not just a game, it is a miracle of the 21st century! Do you idiot know what you missed. I tell you, you are now fired, you don''t have to come back to me!"


    The phone was hung up.


    "Expelled?" Kim Jongpu realized that he was in trouble.


    He hurriedly took out his computer and opened the relevant search page.


    The most obvious is the press conference about Longming Company, "Ultimate Battle".


    It can be said that all web blogs are talking about this.


    Not only China, but also all foreign countries¡¯ networks and even the news are discussing this.


    The first immersive game.


    The game equipment is completely free.


    April 1, a revolution in the gaming industry.


    All kinds of words of this kind fill this topic.


    "Could it be that the Huaxia people really did it?" Jin Zhengpu swallowed. He felt like he had missed something very important!


    At this moment, the customer service calls of Longming companies all over the world have been broken.


    It''s all about booking game helmets.

 Chapter 2062： Expected sale date

    Chapter 2062 The Expected Sale Date


    In the next period of time, the news of the "ultimate battle" continued to ferment.


    People all over the world seem to be paying attention to this news.


    The websites of Longming''s subsidiaries in various countries have announced the number of booked gaming helmets, and even some people have begun to order luxury or limited edition gaming equipment.


    Even if the price of those gaming equipment is expensive to millions of dollars, tens of millions of dollars.


    U.S. News


    "Just now, on the network of Longming''s US regional branch, the number of people ordering game helmets has reached one million." A beautiful anchor reported the news.


    "This is the data before the official release, and because this game helmet will be sold for free, we predict that this number will rise rapidly after April 1." The male anchor said next to it.


    "George, I heard that if you are a game fan in your spare time, are you interested in this game?" the beauty anchor asked.


    The male anchor smiled and said: "I am already one of the one million subscribers. I now wish I could go to the virtual reality world and have a good time."


    Not only the United States, but the news from almost all countries have frequently reported this incident in the past few days.


    And Longming Game Company will announce some new news every day to answer questions from some game enthusiasts.


    On a French game channel, two men are discussing the ultimate battle.


    "It was previously proposed that the world of the ultimate battle will completely mimic our world. And it will completely inherit the sense of the five senses. Some people raised objections to this.


    What if someone commits a crime in the virtual world or does some bad behavior to other players? "The fat blond said there.


    "About this matter, the headquarters of China Longming Corporation has announced the news. The core system of the Ultimate Battle completely inherits the laws of the real world and is more stringent.


    For example, if someone insults Cage that you are a fat man in the game, that person will be banned. If this person slaps a fist at you, the system will judge that he is hostile to the player and impose punishment.


    And because the game account is one person, one account, so if someone breaks the rules, the most serious punishment is to be permanently expelled from the world of the ultimate battle. "The thin blonde man next to him said.


    "Then this is simply a wonderful place. However, if players can''t fight between them, is there a lack of fun in the game?" The blonde fat man murmured.


    "On this point, there is also a clear announcement. If there is anger among players, you can initiate a challenge, so you can fight." The blonde thin said.


    April 1st is getting closer and closer. This former April Fool''s Day seems to have become a carnival for game lovers. Some people do not have Longming''s offline outlets in their cities.


    I specially went to the offline outlets of other cities a few days in advance, lived in the hotel, and waited for the day of sale.


    Because the online order is sent to the player, there is a delay of about one week.


    This is unbearable for some expectants.


    March 31.


    Huaxia Longming Company once again announced an announcement, and this announcement occupied the hot search headlines of major search engines around the world in just ten minutes.


    "The currency in the ultimate battle will be the same as the real currency. At present, there are only three currencies that can be exchanged for''soft sister currency, rice, euro''. In the ultimate battle, you will get rewards for hunting demons, exotic animals and other creatures. ."


    First there is a headline, and then a clear introduction.


    In the following introduction, some of the monster''s information, pictures, names, etc. are disclosed first, and the number of bonuses has been released.


    The lowest has a thousand soft sister coins, and the highest has a hundred thousand soft sister coins.


    Seeing this piece of information, the entire gaming world was boiling.


    Play games and fight monsters to earn money!


    Although the online game industry can also make money in the past, there are cumbersome procedures and high thresholds, and only a few can make money.


    But now, a game clearly tells you that you can earn money and can be exchanged for real-world currency at any time!


    This is simply a bolt from the blue!


    April 1st, at this moment, people all over the world are waiting for this day.


    China, Dragon Group.


    Looking at the news on the phone, Long Yi smiled slightly: "Ye Hao, this kid is really clever. He has made such a thing, and he has secretly put some news in the game.


    Let the people slowly learn the truth of the world from inside, so that even if an accident does happen in the future, everyone will not be at a loss. "


    "But this has made this kid famous, the world''s largest game company. I feel that this time the headlines of the US Financial Magazine will be the game company." Xiang Yisu on the side chuckled lightly.


    "Leader Xiang, if you are willing to ask for tens of trillions of dollars to do this. I believe you can also make the headlines." Tang Cheng interjected.


    "This kind of technology, this kind of ability. If Ye Hao is willing, he can take his time and become the richest man in the world, and even create a new era!


    But he didn¡¯t. He put the expensive game helmet on sale for free. Don''t hesitate to throw out tens of trillions of dollars of wealth, just to let people on the earth know some intelligence that may be useful to them in the future. "


    Tang Cheng respected his eyes, and his tone was serious: "Ye Hao, he is a great man."


    Xiang Yisu was silent and did not speak any more.


    11 districts in the United States.


    Inside Smith''s office.


    Several technicians are standing in front of him holding a helmet.


    "What''s the matter? The samples are in front of you. You still can''t figure out why? Even imitation is impossible?" Smith frowned.


    A technician shook his head bitterly: "Mr. Smith, it''s really not that we didn''t work hard, it''s that the technology in this thing is too high and deep, and we will not be able to study it for a while.


    And there is also a self-destructing program. When we disassemble to the most critical part, it will self-destruct. "


    Another slightly older technician interjected: "The technical content of this thing is at least one hundred years ahead of the current world. We really can''t study it thoroughly."


    Smith clutched his head and waved helplessly: "Forget it, forget it. Since it doesn''t work, you can take it back and study it slowly.


    This time we let the Huaxia people rush in front. We didn''t expect that the Huaxia man was so powerful, not only had the strength of a demigod, but also the things he took out were so unpredictable. "


    What Smith didn''t know was that Ye Hao used Evelyn''s knowledge to create this thing.


    Relying on the current technological level of the earth, of course it is impossible to thoroughly study it.


    The torrent was surging secretly, and everyone was secretly excited about the arrival of April 1.

 Chapter 2063： Atlantis

    Chapter 2063 First Coming At Atlantis


    The whole world was shocked by his stuff, and its creator was in another legendary land.


    Time goes back to the moment when Ye Hao used the fixed-point teleporting scroll.


    After Ye Hao determined the location of Atlantis, he felt as if he had been sucked into a black hole, and his consciousness disappeared briefly for a second.


    Then his body hit the ground heavily.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes and looked at the light in front of him.


    "Am I in Atlantis?" Ye Hao sat up and looked around.


    Surrounded by grass and hillsides in the distance, if it weren''t for a barrier like the northern lights in the sky, Ye Hao would have thought that he was just in some ordinary grassland.


    Atlantis is recorded in many ancient books around the world. It is an ancient country with a long history and another continent in the world.


    Records indicate that this country existed 10,000 years ago and disappeared on the earth due to a prehistoric flood.


    From then on, apart from the legends left over from all over the world, no one knows where Atlantis went, or where it sank.


    At this moment, Ye Hao didn''t quite believe that he was in Atlantis.


    Ye Hao first used his soul to sense his surroundings, but he discovered that this ability was actually unusable in this space.


    Ye Hao had experienced this feeling in several places.


    Ye Hao hurriedly tried teleporting.


    Ten meters!


    Ye Hao''s ultimate teleportation actually only teleported ten meters here, and the energy consumption caused by this teleportation made Ye Hao judge that he could only teleport ten times in a row here.


    "The space here is very special. The aura here is ten thousand times stronger than that on earth, and a hundred times stronger than Wushuang City." Ye Hao said with emotion.


    At this time, a strange noise came from a hundred meters away, like the sound of a beast rushing.


    Ye Hao jumped to the highest hillside nearby. He saw a horse with four hooves braving black fire chasing a pair of boys and girls.


    The black fire horse hit and slammed directly into the shield held by the girl''s hand.


    The shield was directly cracked, and the girl flew out and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Sister!" the boy exclaimed.


    "Fenglin, hurry up, I''ll block this flame-walking demon horse!" The girl gritted her teeth and drew a scimitar to face her.


    It can be seen that her right arm is still shaking, which should have been caused by the impact just now.


    "No! If I leave, sister, you will be killed by this monster!" The young man cried in tears and unwillingly shouted: "We can run away together, we can definitely escape!"


    "Fenglin, this is a black shining flame-walking demon horse. You and I only have a diamond-level realm. If we run away together, we are bound to be unable to escape.


    I am here to stop it, at least you can survive! "The girl said steadfastly, her eyes filled with death.


    Ye Hao in the distance saw this scene.


    I thought to myself: This should be the aborigines above Atlantis.


    This pair of siblings should be regarded as cultivators, but what they claim to be a diamond rank, it seems that they are not the same as the hierarchy on earth.


    Ye Hao glanced at his sister and brother.


    The older sister is equivalent to the fourth-order high-level powerhouse, and the younger brother is equivalent to the fourth-order low-level fighter, but the energy in their bodies is much thicker than the cultivators on earth.


    It was only slightly inferior to Ye Hao at the beginning.


    And the flame-walking demon horse is a battle power of the sixth rank.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho." At this moment, Step Flame Demon Horse opened its mouth, and a black flame condensed in its mouth, and then it sprayed towards the girl.


    "Fenglin, go!" The girl yelled, and then her hands sealed: "Spells¡¤Water Curse."


    A water ripple appeared in front of the girl, forming something like a shield.


    The black flame hit the shield.


    The girl immediately spouted a mouthful of blood, which seemed to be injured.


    But the black flame was blocked.


    The girl breathed a sigh of relief, but the next moment she saw a small black ball appeared on the head of the stepping demon horse in the distance, and her pupils dilated.


    "Magic Flame Pill!"


    She heard from the elders in the clan that this is a unique trick for the Flame Stepping Demon Horse, and even the powerhouse of the Black Yao rank may not be able to take it down.


    "I''m really going to die here? I''m so unwilling, I haven''t graduated from college yet, I don''t have anyone I like yet." The girl was sad.


    "But at least my brother is still alive. He is at least the hope of the family. I''m dead... Maybe no one cares at all."


    Feng Lin, who ran out for hundreds of meters, turned his head, just to see Stepping Demon Horse using Demon Flame Pill, he naturally knew the horror of this trick.


    "Sister!" Feng Lin roared.


    He seemed to have seen his sister, swallowed by the magic flame pill.


    He regrets, he regrets that he shouldn''t pester his sister out, then those things won''t happen.


    They won''t meet the Flame Stepping Demon Horse, and they won''t fall into such a situation.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of the girl.


    The girl looked at the man in front of her in astonishment, with black hair and black eyes, who seemed to be just a few years older than herself.


    Is he crazy?


    Did you dare to stand in front of the Demon Flame Maru of the Flame Stepping Demon Horse, or was it just an illusion?


    "You want to show off the tricks of Tier 6? You should take it back and enjoy it yourself." Ye Hao raised his fist and smashed it directly.


    The girl opened her mouth wide, and this man actually slammed his fist at Stepping Demon Horse''s trick, Moyan Maru?


    This is crazy!


    This is a trick that the Hei Yao-class powerhouses dare not take hard.


    But then, something unexpected happened.


    Mo Yan Maru collided with the fist of the man in front of him and was hit back unexpectedly.


    Then directly hit the body of the Stepping Demon Horse.


    Boom boom boom


    There was a huge explosion, which could be heard clearly from hundreds of meters away.


    Feng Lin looked at the dust in despair. He thought his sister was dead at this moment.


    But just when he was about to continue to flee, the smoke dissipated, revealing his sister''s figure.


    "Sister?" Feng Lin was stunned. He couldn''t believe that his sister was still alive. Could it be that the sister took the Demon Flame Pill of the Flame Demon Horse?


    Impossible, my sister has only diamond-level strength.


    The smoke continued to dissipate, and Feng Lin saw the man standing in front of her sister.


    And then, Feng Lin saw an incredible scene.


    In the distance, where the Flame Stepping Horse was originally standing, a three-meter wide pit appeared, and the Flame Stepping Horse was falling into it.


    The huge wound on its abdomen was bleeding continuously, and his eyes had lost their brilliance.


    The Hei Yao-class Flame Stepping Demon Horse, unexpectedly died!

 Chapter 2064： Legendary world

    Chapter 2064 The Legendary World


    Ye Hao turned his head and looked at the girl sitting on the ground behind him.


    Looks like about eighteen years old.


    "Are you all right." Ye Hao asked.


    "I...cough cough cough..." The girl coughed up blood just as she said, her face pale.


    It seems that this young girl suffered internal injuries when resisting that trick just now.


    The injury of a Tier 4 powerhouse against a Tier 6 powerhouse was also expected.


    "Don''t move, I''ll heal you." Ye Hao squatted down and put his hand on the girl''s forehead.


    "I... I... mine is an internal injury, only a specialized physician... can..." The young girl was about to refuse, she saw the light appearing on the palm of the man in front of her.


    The soft light seemed to invade the girl''s skin, and the girl had a feeling of being held by her mother.


    After a few seconds, the light dissipated.


    "How do you feel." Ye Hao stood up.


    The girl recovered her senses, her cheeks were a little red, and it was the first time she was touched so close by a strange man.


    "I..." The girl looked at her situation inwardly.


    She was surprised to find that all the injuries on her body had disappeared, and the fracture of her right arm had completely recovered, and even the energy that had been consumed had also recovered a lot.


    "I...I recovered?" The girl looked at the man before her in astonishment.


    This healing technique, the effect is so powerful, such a severe injury, it only took a few seconds to fully recover.


    "You...who are you?" The girl looked at the man in awe.


    Such superb healing spells, and the combat power that can kill the black shining flame stepping horse in seconds.


    "Ye Hao, a wanderer." Because he didn''t understand the situation here, Ye Hao chose to conceal his origin for the time being.


    "Wanderer!" The girl''s eyes glowed, and she looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "Are you a wanderer? No wonder you have such a strong strength."


    Ye Hao is a little dumbfounded, does the vagrant here have any specific meaning?


    "Sister, elder sister!" Feng Lin ran back in a hurry. He saw the elder sister who was intact and looked at the man standing next to her vigilantly.


    "You...who are you!"


    "Fenglin can''t be rude. It was this gentleman who saved us just now, and he also beheaded the black shining flame-stepping demon horse." The girl said.


    "What! He killed the Black Flame Stepping Demon Horse!" Feng Lin looked up and down Ye Hao in surprise, and whispered: "But I think he is not much older than us."


    "Fenglin!" The girl was a little angry at her brother''s impoliteness.


    The girl looked at Ye Hao and leaned slightly: "Young Master Ye, thank you for saving us. If it weren''t for you, I would have died here. My brother doesn''t know if he can escape alive."


    "It''s okay, it''s easy." Ye Hao said casually.


    Ye Hao looked at the pair of siblings: "Where did you two come from, and why were you being chased down by this Tier 6... Black Yao Ti Yan Demon Horse."


    "Master Hui. My sister and brother are from the Rift Valley of the Wind Race. It''s almost a day''s journey from here." The girl explained.


    Then she seemed to remember something, and added: "I forgot to introduce myself, little girl Fengling. This is my brother Fenglin. My father is the valley master of Gale Valley, and Ye Gongzi saved my sister and brother.


    Please come to the Gale Valley, my father will definitely entertain Ye Gongzi with a feast. "


    Feng Ling''er looked at Ye Hao with expectant eyes.


    Ye Hao did not refuse, but directly agreed.


    After all, he is here for the first time, and he needs to go to a crowded place to understand the situation here.


    This Gale Valley should be a gathering place, it''s perfect to go there.


    The three went all the way to Gale Valley.


    Along the way, Ye Hao also inquired about some news from Fenglinger. He used to retreat since childhood and was just born, and he didn''t know the current situation as a reason.


    Feng Ling''er didn''t pay much attention, and answered Ye Hao''s questions all at once.


    This is indeed the continent of Atlantis. It is in a wonderful space. It takes a week or so for a powerful Black Yao-class to fly from one end of the continent to the other at full speed.


    The edge of the continent is a zone called the turbulence of death. Anyone who enters it will be torn to pieces.


    The hierarchy here is: Bronze, Silver, Gold, Diamond, Platinum, Black Yao, Legend, Holy, Demigod, and the legendary God!


    The demigod level is a watershed between the **** level and the holy level, in fact it is not a separate realm.


    In fact, there are only nine realms, which are similar to the nine-order system on earth.


    "You just said that there are elves in this world? And orcs?" Ye Hao looked at Feng Ling''er.


    Windbell nodded: "Of course. The Elves are a powerful race in Atlantis. It is said that they were the royal family of Atlantis thousands of years ago!


    It''s a pity that because of the scarcity, the history of Atlantis has gradually faded out, but there are still elves living in the Eternal Forest, but they rarely come out, and outsiders are prohibited from entering the Eternal Forest.


    The orcs are very annoying. They are arrogant and unreasonable, relying on their own strength, often bullying people everywhere, and often repeating with our human race. "


    Ye Hao couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    Elves, orcs.


    This is a creature that only appears in myths, legends, and movie novels.


    I didn''t expect these creatures to actually exist on Atlantis!


    That is to say, these creatures also lived on the earth ten thousand years ago.


    "Brother Ye Hao, why don''t you know anything? This is the most important thing that an eight-year-old can say in our Gale Valley." Feng Lin looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    Ye Hao scratched his head. He reluctantly said: "I was adopted by my master since I was a child. I lived in the mountains and dense forests and never came out. He passed away a few months ago and I could only come out.


    So I don¡¯t know much about the world. "


    "If you can cultivate a young talent like Ye Gongzi, wouldn''t your master be a saint or a demigod powerhouse!" Feng Ling''er looked at Ye Hao enviously.


    "Then I don''t know, my master has never shown his strength." Ye Hao shook his head.


    He doesn''t have a master at all, so he doesn''t know what level he is.


    If there is a master, that is also the system in Ye Hao''s mind, but no one knows what level the thing is.


    "Then Ye Hao, what is your strength! You can knock down the Black Yao-level Stepping Demon Horse with one punch, you must be a legendary powerhouse!" Fenglin looked at Ye Hao admiringly.


    The legendary level is the seventh-order immortal level.


    "That''s it." Ye Hao replied ambiguously.


    "Then do you know the history of Atlantis ten thousand years ago?" Ye Hao asked.


    Feng Ling''er shook his head: "The official history of Atlantis is only eight thousand years, ten thousand years? It is estimated that there were no humans in Atlantis at that time."


    "Maybe the elves who can live for thousands of years know." Feng Lin interrupted.


    They didn''t even know the history of Atlantis ten thousand years ago. Ye Hao felt that the secret behind this might have something to do with the truth he came here to find this time.

 Chapter 2065： This man is too strong!

    Chapter 2065 This man is too strong!


    And on this continent, in addition to these races, there is a powerful threat.


    That is Warcraft!


    The flame stepping demon horse just now is one of them. This kind of monster is mainly killing. The powerful monsters have their own territory. Once other creatures enter here, these monsters will definitely hunt the intruders!


    The fierce and powerful Warcraft, even the elves dare not provoke.


    All races generally occupy their own territories and will not enter the domain of powerful monsters. This balance has continued for thousands of years.


    "You haven''t said yet, why did you show up here and were chased by monsters? It stands to reason that the outside is so dangerous, you shouldn''t leave your Gale Valley." Ye Hao looked at his brother and sister in doubt.


    Feng Lin hesitated for a moment, his eyes dodge a little.


    "In fact, this matter was because someone wanted to murder us." Feng Linger said.


    "Sister!" Feng Lin held her sister, as if she didn''t want her to continue.


    "Fenglin, Young Master Ye is our savior, and not from Gale Valley. It''s okay to tell Young Master Ye about these things."


    Feng Ling''er looked at her brother.


    Feng Lin stopped talking.


    Feng Linger continued: "Don''t hide Young Master Ye, we were actually ambushed by a gangster. This is how my brother and I heard the news that a secret treasure was born in a place outside Gale Valley, we want to come out quietly and take a look. .


    But who would have thought that this was the news that someone released in advance, just to elicit us.


    The enemy has a platinum-level powerhouse and two diamond-level powerhouses. It is difficult for us to resist. When we were in danger, we happened to stray into the territory of the flame demon horse.


    The group of people who ambushed us were unable to pursue us because of the attack of the Flame Stepping Horse, so they temporarily evacuated, and we were unfortunately targeted by the Flame Stepping Horse. "


    "Ambush? Is that someone you offended?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I still need to think about it. Those who dare to move our Feng Family in Gale Valley are the Yun Family and Yu Family! Our Feng Family has declined over the past 100 years, and they both wanted to replace them!" Feng Lin pinched. Fist, indignant.


    "Fenglin, we don''t have any evidence, we can''t talk nonsense about this." Fengling stopped, but depending on what she meant, it was probably the two big families in Gale Valley.


    "The Yu family and the Yun family?" Ye Hao was aroused by curiosity.


    "The Gale Valley is headed by the Wind Clan, and there are also vassal groups, the Yu Family and the Yun Family, whose power is second only to the Wind Clan. In the past 100 years, our Wind Clan has begun to weaken.


    The Yu Family and the Yun Family are constantly getting stronger, giving Gale Wind Valley a faint three-legged trend. "Fun Ling''er explained.


    Ye Hao understood that this was another family dispute.


    It seems that no matter which world you are in, such things are not rare.


    "Young Master Ye, the Gale Valley is not far ahead." Fengling pointed between the two mountains in front.


    After walking for almost twelve hours, the sky gradually darkened, and finally it was almost there.


    In fact, if Ye Hao were to fly, he would be able to arrive in a while, but he did not want to expose his strength too much, before he had a full understanding of the world.


    "Wait, there are guests." Ye Hao suddenly stopped Fengling and Fenglin.


    "Guest? Where is the guest from here?" Fenglin didn''t react.


    The wind bells put out a fighting posture.


    "Since you are here, don''t hide." Ye Hao stared at a small **** in front of him.


    Dozens of men appeared on Xiaopo.


    "No, it''s the person who ambushed us before. The person wearing the grey clothes and holding the axe is the platinum-level powerhouse!" Feng Lin recognized these people.


    Fenglinger didn''t panic because of Ye Hao.


    A man who can defeat a black shining beast, would he still be afraid of this platinum-level powerhouse?


    "Who on earth are you instigated to assassinate the Wind Clan people, you are not afraid that my Wind Clan will block you!" Feng Ling''er said sharply.


    The gray-clothed man carried an axe on his shoulders, and he squinted at Ye Hao.


    "Hmph, I thought these two people would be buried under the foot of the flame demon horse, but I didn''t expect to come back alive." The man in gray sneered. He looked at Ye Hao and said, "Boy, who are you."


    "Passerby." Ye Hao replied lightly.


    "Since you are a passer-by, don''t be nosy. Please leave!" The gray-clothed man stared at Ye Hao. He didn''t act on Ye Hao because he was afraid of the strength of this unknown man.


    Before they had hung in ambush behind Xiaopo, and the man could find their whereabouts so far away, indicating that his strength was worthwhile.


    "If I want to take care of this nosy." Ye Hao smiled slightly with a harmless expression.


    The gray-clothed man''s face sank. He was thinking about his mission this time, but the top had explained that he had to deal with the two little bunnies anyway, and whether they were caught alive or killed, they would not be allowed to return to Gale Valley.


    Failure to complete the task will be punished.


    Although this kid is a bit strong, there should be no problem with having his own platinum level powerhouse and two diamond level powerhouses.


    "You two, go and take down those two little bastards! Leave this guy to me to deal with." The gray-clothed man said.


    "Yes." The two diamond-level powerhouses took the others and started to go around.


    "Are you sure you want to deal with me alone?" Ye Hao looked at the man in gray with a playful smile.


    "What about me alone!" The gray-clothed man raised his head. He is a platinum-level powerhouse, and he has at least some pride.


    "I''m worried that you will lose too ugly by yourself. Even if you are a group of people, you will have the same result, but at least you can cover up your failure." Ye Hao smiled.


    A black line appeared on the gray-clothed man''s forehead, this kid is really crazy.


    "I want to see if I lose too ugly, or you die too ugly!" The man in gray raised his axe in both hands, rushed towards Ye Hao, and at the same time he screamed: "Do it!"


    Two diamond-level powerhouses were also dispatched at the same time, ready to take the opportunity to take the two brothers and sisters.


    "Top Gravity Field"


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers.


    Boom boom boom boom


    Dozens of people around lay on the ground one by one, each of them collapsed the ground, the body meridians exploded and blood overflowed.


    Even the two diamond-level powerhouses have the same result.


    The platinum-level powerhouse was slightly better, kneeling on his knees, holding his body tightly with both hands, and barely let himself be cast on the ground.


    But his whole body was trembling, and the remaining sweat almost soaked the ground.


    "This...this... Sister, what did Brother Ye Hao do?" Feng Lin opened his mouth wide, dumbfounded.


    "This seems to be a gravity technique. Except for the two of us, the surrounding gravity has changed. It seems to be carrying a large mountain!"


    Feng Ling''er looked at Ye Hao''s back in awe. No surgery was required. Aside from a snap of his fingers, there was no extra action, leaving a platinum-level powerhouse and two diamond-level powerhouses with no resistance!


    This man is too strong!

 Chapter 2066： Gale Valley

    Chapter 2066 Gale Valley


    Ye Hao walked to the platinum-level powerhouse, squatted down, and said with a light smile: "I said it all, it''s ugly that you will lose."


    The platinum-level powerhouse opened his mouth and wanted to speak.


    "you¡­¡­"


    But as soon as he uttered a word, a mouthful of blood spattered out, and then he completely fell to the ground, blood constantly pouring out of the pores of his body.


    "Hey, kid. Don''t be silly and work." Ye Hao looked at that Fenglin.


    "Me?" Feng Lin pointed to himself in surprise: "What are you doing?"


    "Tie people. These are the people who attacked you. Take them back and let your father interrogate them. Remember, check if there is any poison in your teeth, and then block them with socks, rags, etc. His mouth, the province bit his tongue and committed suicide." Ye Hao stood up and clapped his hands.


    The platinum level powerhouse is just the fifth-level powerhouse on the earth, but it is a bit stronger than the fifth-level powerhouse, but it is not the same level as the holy-level powerhouse.


    "Okay... OK." Feng Lin reacted at this moment, and immediately began to tie up these people, and tied them all up one by one. In the end, Feng Lin really took off his socks and stuffed it into the platinum-level powerhouse. Mouth.


    The picture is quite tasteful.


    "Windbells. Who are you strong in Gale Valley? There are holy ones." Ye Hao asked.


    "How is it possible for a Saint-level powerhouse! That is the only powerhouse in the realm! Eliminate the mysterious elves, and there are no more than ten Saint-level powerhouses on the face of Atlantis!" Fenglinger Shaking his head again and again.


    Then he continued: "In Gale Valley, the strongest is naturally my father. That is a six-star legendary powerhouse! The other is Patriarch Yu, a four-star legendary powerhouse. Patriarch Yun, a three-star legend Level powerhouse.


    In addition, there are some legendary clan elders in the big families, all of which are at the level of one-star legendary level, and the total number does not exceed five.


    The total number of Hei Yao-class powerhouses is only thirty. "


    On Atlantis, each realm is divided into nine stars.


    There are less than ten seventh-order immortal level powerhouses, and more than 30 sixth-level powerhouses.


    Such a force is placed on the earth, it is quite terrifying, closely inferior to the previous Hawkeye organization.


    And listening to Wind Chimes said that, Gale Valley can only be regarded as a second-rate force in Atlantis, and the first-rate forces have Saint-level powerhouses.


    "Then you have a **** in this world?" Ye Hao asked again.


    "How can there be a god? Anyway, I haven''t heard of it." Fengling shook his head, and then inserted another sentence: "There are a few demigods. There is a legend in the Eternal Forest that an elf who lived for five to six thousand years goddess.


    In addition, there is a beast **** on the Orc Undercity, a dragon **** in Dragon Valley, and a sword **** on the human side of Stromgarde. I don¡¯t know the others. "


    Four demigods.


    This is much more capable than the earth.


    "That''s the case, your Gale Valley''s combat effectiveness is pretty good. The Flame Stepping Demon Horse like the one before, dare not provoke you at all." Ye Hao smiled.


    Feng Ling''er shook his head: "Warcraft is different from us. Although we are all in the same realm, different races have completely different combat effectiveness in the same realm.


    The Black Yao-level Flame Stepping Demon Horse needs at least ten Black Yao-level human powerhouses to hunt down! Even if my father''s legendary powerhouse hunted and killed the stepping demon horse, he said it would take some effort.


    To deal with the elves, you need five humans of the same level!


    To deal with the orcs, three humans of the same level are needed! If you encounter a dragon clan, it is even more serious. At least twenty human clan of the same level are needed.


    However, this is only limited to the holy level. My father said that humans can only compete with the orcs, elves, and dragon races with innate advantages when they reach the holy level. "


    While chatting, Ye Hao and others had already brought the prisoners to Gale Valley.


    Gale Valley is located between two towering mountain peaks. There is a small town. The most obvious buildings in the small town are windmills.


    Because of the terrain, the wind here has hardly been heard, and the windmill keeps turning there.


    "Young Master Ye, we are here. This is Gale Valley!" Feng Ling''er said with some excitement.


    Fengling jumped to the gate of the city excitedly and shouted: "Open the door, open the door!"


    Because it was already dark, the people on the wall couldn''t see who was under the wall at all.


    "Who is making a noise outside the city so late at night?" The soldier closing the city gate scolded.


    "It''s me, Fengling, and Fenglin. Please open the door." Fengling called.


    The soldiers on the wall were dumbfounded when they heard the name.


    "It''s Miss Fengling, and Master Fenglin!"


    "What are you doing in a daze, don''t you go open the door soon!"


    "It can be regarded as found. The two young ladies are missing, but Patriarch Feng is anxious!"


    In the sound of rapid footsteps, the city gate was opened.


    A group of soldiers holding torches came out from inside. One of them, who looked like an officer, hurriedly ran to Fengling and Fenglin: "Miss, Master. Are you all right? Do you know that you are missing, but the patriarch is worried died.


    A lot of people were sent to look for it in these two days! "


    "We are all right." Fengling shook his head.


    The officer noticed the fresh face of Ye Hao behind Feng Ling''er.


    "Who are you and why are you with the young master. Did you kidnap our young master, and someone will take this boy down for me!" The officer screamed.


    "Hey, have you made any mistakes. He is our savior. We wouldn''t have come back alive if it weren''t for him!" Feng Ling''er hurriedly stood in front of Ye Hao, raising his arms to protect him.


    "Really, miss?" The officer was still a little skeptical.


    "Do you still suspect that I will not succeed. These talents are bad guys. They lied to us out of the city and attacked us outside the city. Hurry up and take them down and let my father handle them!" Feng Ling''er pointed at the prisoners.


    "Yes, come here. Take these gangsters down to me and take care of them!"


    The officer ordered, and then looked at the wind chimes and the wind scales with a smile on his face: "Miss, master. You can follow me into the city quickly, and I will tell Patriarch Feng the news that you two are back.


    Patriarch Feng will be very happy. "


    "Go, go!" Fengling waved her hand casually, then walked next to Ye Hao, and said softly: "Young Master Ye. Let''s stay at our Fengjia mansion tonight, I will let my father treat you well! "


    "Yeah." Ye Hao nodded.


    Feng Ling''er''s father is the patriarch of Gale Valley, and more useful information can be obtained from him.


    A group of people entered the city. The streets were full of cross roads, not very wide, but two carriages were allowed to pass.


    Because it was already dark, there were not many people on the street.


    Within a short while, there was the sound of horseshoes in the distance, and a handsome middle-aged man arrived on a horse.


    "Lin''er!" The middle-aged Junxiu jumped off his horse and ran to Fenglin first, caring about the situation of interrogation.


    Ye Hao noticed that the eyes of the wind bells beside him were a little dim, but he quickly covered it up.

 Chapter 2067： Saviors cold reception

    Chapter 2067


    "Father, we are all right. We were attacked before, and it was Young Master Ye Hao who saved us. He also sent us back." Feng Lin pointed at Ye Hao and said.


    Only then did the middle-aged look at Ye Hao, he first looked at Ye Hao up and down.


    Then he clenched his fists with both hands and bowed: "Under the wind, Hailong, thanks to Master Ye, I am the two children!"


    "A little effort." Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    "Father, it''s getting late today. Young Master Ye came to our Gale Valley for the first time and saved our two brothers and sisters. I want him to stay in our mansion!" Feng Linger stood up and said at this time.


    Feng Hailong hesitated for a while, he said, "This won''t work."


    Feng Ling''er looked at her father in surprise. She thought that his father would agree, but she refused.


    "Why? Ye Gongzi saved him..."


    Feng Hailong interrupted his daughter. He looked at Ye Hao and said apologetically, "Young Master Ye, I''m very sorry. Recently, I have had a lot of things in Gale Valley, and there is really no place in the mansion for a while, so I can rest the son.


    But I am in another courtyard, if Ye Gongzi doesn''t dislike it, he can settle down there first! Another day, Feng will definitely host a banquet in honor of Ye Gongzi! Thank you! "


    "Daddy, I promised Ye Gongzi and let him stay at our house. There are so many rooms in our house, and it''s not bad..." Feng Ling''er remembered stomping straight.


    Ye Hao pressed Fengling''s shoulder and motioned her not to speak.


    Then Ye Hao clenched his fists and smiled, "It''s okay. I''m just a passer-by, and a place to rest is enough."


    "Well, it''s not early today, we will continue another day. Butler, take Master Ye to the other courtyard to rest, don''t neglect!" Feng Hailong said.


    A man in his fifties walked up to Ye Hao: "Master Ye, please come with me."


    "Thank you."


    Ye Hao just left with the housekeeper.


    "Father, what are you doing! This is how you treat our benefactors!" Feng Ling''er looked at her father very angry.


    "Enough, Ling''er. Father knows it, so don''t make a fool of yourself!" Feng Hailong reprimanded his daughter, and then mounted the horse again: "I have prepared a carriage for you. You can get in the carriage and go back to your house. Tell me about these two things. Where is the sky?"


    "Huh. Dad, I promise you will regret it! Definitely!" Feng Ling''er looked at his father complainingly, and then ran into the carriage angrily.


    Feng Lin looked at her sister and then at his father.


    He whispered: "Father, in fact, Ye Gongzi..."


    "Lin''er. For the father''s own plan, you don''t want to mess around with your sister, hurry up and get in the car. Your mother has been worried about you for these two days." Feng Hailong looked at his son''s expression and spoke in a different tone. Obviously softened a lot.


    Fenglin had no choice but to get on the car honestly.


    On the carriage, he saw that his sister was still puffed up.


    "Sister, in fact, if you tell father Ye Gongzi his strength directly. Father, he will never neglect Ye Gongzi." Feng Lin whispered.


    Fenglin meant to defeat Ye Hao against the Black Yao-level Stepping Demon Horse, and suppress a platinum-level powerhouse and several diamond-level powerhouses one by one.


    "I originally wanted to say it, but Dad''s attitude made me not want to say it. Ye Gongzi is our savior. If it weren''t for Ye Gongzi, we might not be able to come back alive at the moment.


    Even if Ye Gongzi doesn''t have that kind of strength, he shouldn''t treat Ye Gongzi with that attitude! "Fun Ling''er said angrily.


    Feng Lin whispered: "After we go back, we will tell Daddy about this... Then Son Ye can naturally come to live in our mansion!"


    "No, he didn''t neglect Ye Gongzi. That''s fine, then I won''t say, I will see how he treats Ye Gongzi later, and what his expression will be when he knows that Ye Gongzi is great!"


    Feng Ling glared at Feng Lin: "I warn you, you are not allowed to say! If you dare to confess, I will not talk to you in the future."


    Feng Lin has an embarrassed expression, one side is his respected father, and the other is his respected sister.


    ...


    Ye Hao followed the housekeeper to the so-called other courtyard.


    In fact, it is a yard of five or six hundred square meters, a yard and a two-story wooden house, not to mention simple but not much better.


    "Young Master Ye, I don''t know where you are from?" The butler asked behind Ye Hao in a low voice.


    "I am a wanderer. I used to follow Master to practice in the mountains. Master passed away a few months ago, so I will travel alone." Ye Hao looked at the housekeeper and smiled.


    "Butler, are you inquiring about me?"


    "No, no. I just ask, ask. If Ye Gongzi has any needs, I will tell the attendant outside the door. I arranged two attendants to follow Ye Gongzi." The housekeeper opened the door and left.


    When the door was closed, Ye Hao saw that the butler was muttering to the two attendants outside the door.


    "Oh, our good guy. Look, this is the treatment of saving people. I thought that I could be treated by the guests, but who would have thought that they would not even be allowed into the house.


    It was also watched by two attendants, this good guy was. "Evelyn teased in Ye Hao''s mind.


    Ye Hao chuckles directly to the second floor and heads to the court.


    "I don''t think it''s a problem, depending on the situation of the wind chieftain, it should be an accident in Gale Valley. I suspect that an outsider like me is also normal, and I am not grateful for being here."


    As for the two attendants outside, they looked like a fake to Ye Hao.


    If those two are there, Feng''s family can be assured, and Ye Hao doesn''t mind.


    "Is Star Sky still dormant?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Yes. It''s still dormant, it was quite expensive before. It is estimated that after waking up this time, the restoration of the divine body will be on the agenda." Evelyn said.


    "Evelyn, what do you think of this Atlantis? Is this still the Earth? Or is it another dimension?" Ye Hao asked.


    "This should be a sub-plane of the earth plane. I don''t know what means was used for ten thousand years, and it was transmitted here from a space channel somewhere on the earth.


    This method is very strong. At least it takes several god-level powerhouses to display it. "Evelyn said.


    "Sub-plane?" Ye Hao was surprised.


    "It''s similar to the plane where Ten Thousand Demons City is located. The plane where the earth is located is considered the main plane, but the level is lower than the plane where the **** is.


    And here is the subplane of the earth, which is equivalent to a small fork on a tree trunk. And the death turbulence in the marginal area that the little sister said before is actually a kind of spatial turbulence.


    It''s more terrifying than the gap in space, but it''s more stable, as long as you don''t enter it, nothing will happen. "Evelyn said.


    Ye Hao understood the reason, and he opened the system interface.


    He actually saw an amazing phenomenon!

 Chapter 2068： Disappeared history

    Chapter 2068: Disappearing History


    [Punishment task: limited time (17 days and 13 hours)]


    Ye Hao frowned. If he remembers correctly, four days have passed since he woke up. Before he crossed to Atlantis, the time displayed was 17 days and 23 hours.


    How come ten hours have passed.


    It only took at least twenty hours to meet Feng Ling''er and others and send them to Gale Valley!


    "System, what''s going on? Is it because you have a fault?" Ye Hao asked hurriedly


    [System prompt: The current space system time flow rate is different, so the penalty task time changes. Punishment tasks, based on system time]


    Ye Hao is surprised, the time flow is different?


    and many more!


    Could it be said that Atlantis came into this world not ten thousand years, but twenty thousand years?


    But Fenglinger said that the current recorded history is only 8,000 years, so where did the more than 10,000 years of disappearance go?


    Ye Hao felt that this continent was full of secrets.


    These secrets will be revealed by Ye Hao himself.


    "But this is also good news, twice the time difference. That also means that the time limit for me to complete the task is seventeen days longer.


    It''s almost thirty-five days. "Ye Hao can be regarded as a windfall.


    ...


    Gale Valley


    The old house of the Yun family.


    A middle-aged man and a middle-aged woman are sitting at the round table.


    The woman slapped her palm on the table: "Yun Dayu, look at what you are doing. How did you tell me before, you promised that the two little rascals of the Feng family will be controlled by us!


    By this we can threaten Feng Hailong! But now, I just got the news, just an hour ago. The two little **** have returned to Feng''s house intact!


    And the people you sent out were all arrested! Being locked up in the Feng Family Mansion! "


    Yun Dayu chuckled softly: "I didn''t expect such an accident. I heard that the two dolls were saved by a wanderer. The fate is really big.


    Yu''e, you are also the head of the Yu family anyway. It is inevitable that you have to bear your temper and make a little mistake in your plan. "


    "This is a bit of a mistake? Your group of people who have been arrested may be confessing you right now. Then you can see if Feng Hailong will let you go!" Yu''e shouted angrily.


    "He let me go? The baby is lost, and the adult is here. It''s hard to say who won''t let it go!" Yun Dayu smiled wickedly, "Actually, those two children are just a trump card for us to force the palace. .


    It doesn''t matter if you miss one, at least the trump card is still in our hands!


    It won¡¯t be long before this Gale Valley will be in your pocket! "


    "Huh. Don''t think it''s too beautiful, I''ve been uneasy for the past two days. Just as you said, if not, you and I will stay in Gale Valley." Yu''e said with some worry.


    "Relax. There will be results within three days." Yun Dayu said with confidence.


    ...


    Early the next morning, Ye Hao was awakened by the knock on the door.


    I can''t say waking up, because Ye Hao basically didn''t fall asleep either.


    He walked to the door and opened the door, only to see Wind Chimes standing at the door holding a food tray.


    "Miss Feng, what are you?" Ye Hao looked at Feng Ling''er with some surprise.


    "This is... This is the breakfast for Ye Gongzi." Fengling''s cheeks were slightly red, and said embarrassedly.


    breakfast?


    This time on the earth, it''s less than six o''clock, and the young man probably didn''t wake up yet.


    "Then come in, don''t stand outside." The girls brought the food, and it was impossible to turn it away. Ye Hao welcomed the wind chimes into the house.


    Fengling put the food plate on the table: "Young Master Ye, these are all food from Gale Valley. I don''t know if it suits your taste. You can try it. If you don''t like it, I will prepare another one for you."


    In fact, last night, Feng Ling''er didn''t sleep well at all, and the scene of Ye Gongzi saving her before constantly appeared in her mind, making her heart beat.


    So early in the morning, she prepared food to visit Ye Hao.


    "I like it very much." Ye Hao sat down and ate the food.


    Feng Ling''er looked at the layout of the room, she was slightly around, and then looked at Ye Hao apologetically: "Young Master Ye, I''m really sorry. You are the savior of Fenglin and I, but let you live here."


    "It''s okay, I''m a wanderer. It would be nice to have a place to live. Don''t be angry with your father. After all, I am a person of unknown origin. It is indeed a bit troublesome to let me live in the house of the Wind Clan.


    It''s good now, and it''s good to live here. "Ye Hao smiled.


    "How come Ye Gongzi is a person of unknown origin! Ye Gongzi is the great benefactor who saved me and Fenglin!" Feng Ling''er stood up abruptly and said indignantly.


    Ye Hao was a little surprised by Feng Ling''s excitement. What he felt was the goodwill Feng Ling''s had for him, perhaps just a girl''s longing for a hero.


    Ye Hao deliberately opened the topic: "By the way, why didn''t you see your brother Fenglin."


    "His time is full every day. He has to learn about blood in the morning, contact spells in the afternoon, and review the content of the next day in the evening." When Feng Ling''er mentioned this, her eyes were a little dim.


    "Bloodline? What is that?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Bloodline is the source of strength for us people. The reason why our Wind Clan can command Gale Valley is because our Wind Clan has the Gale Bloodline, which is a shortcut compared to other cultivators.


    But not everyone can awaken the blood, only some people can. Feng Lin is a lucky guy, the only person in our generation who has awakened the Gale bloodline. "Fun Ling''er said.


    "Then you haven''t awakened?" Ye Hao looked at Feng Ling''er: "I don''t think you are in the same state as Feng Lin."


    Feng Ling''er shook her head and squeezed out a smile: "Although Feng Lin and I are both diamond-level experts. But I am 18 years old, and Feng Lin is only 15 years old!


    This can be regarded as a genius in Gale Valley. When he reaches my age, he will be at least the black shining strong, the black shining strong before the age of twenty. This is considered to be the first-rate ones on Atlantis. In power.


    It''s also a good talent.


    It is only a matter of time before entering the legend in the future. Blood determines a person''s future. "


    Ye Hao could clearly feel that Feng Ling''er mentioned this matter, obviously a bit complicated.


    Reminiscing about the attitude of the Patriarch of the Feng Clan facing his siblings last night, Ye Hao understood the reason.


    gap.


    Fenglinger is a good-qualified child, at the age of eighteen, he is fourth-order!


    The enchanting genius who is placed on the earth.


    But here she is not only not, she also has a younger brother with the power of blood, and his father obviously loves Fenglin more.


    Although there is nothing on the surface of Fenglinger, she can feel her unwillingness.


    She also wants to be taken seriously, and she also wants to be cared by her father.

 Chapter 2069： The power of the wind chimes

    Chapter 2069 Wind Bell''s Bloodline Power


    "Evelyn, what is the power of blood?" Ye Hao asked in his heart.


    "Bloodline power is actually another form of attribute power, but because it is natural, cultivators are much better than others in all aspects.


    And the pinnacle of the power of blood is the power of law. But there are very few people who can get to this point. "Evelyn explained.


    After explaining, Evelyn added another sentence.


    "That''s right. The little girl in front of you is actually not without bloodline power, but her bloodline power is quite special and cannot be awakened by ordinary means.


    This kind of person is either not awakened for a lifetime, or at best a slightly good cultivator. Once awakened, it is possible to shock the existence of a realm, and becoming a **** is not impossible. "Evelyn said.


    Ye Hao was a little surprised. He looked up and down the wind chimes, why didn''t he notice it.


    Feng Ling''er was a little embarrassed to be stared at by Ye Hao.


    Could it be that she is dressed incorrectly today? Or is there something on your face?


    Fengling felt her cheeks feel a little hot.


    "Then do you have a way to awaken the blood in her body?" Ye Hao asked.


    Evelyn''s haughty tone sounded: "Please remove the word "?". How can you doubt a goddess! This is a trivial matter to this goddess.


    But this goddess can''t do it now, but I can tell you this method. "


    "What method?" Ye Hao said.


    "That is you let this girl completely become a woman from the inside out, and you have to perform various poses in the process..."


    Ye Hao interrupted Evelyn directly: "If you don''t want to say it, then forget it."


    "Okay, okay. I''m not kidding you, you first use your mountains map to inject a lot of spiritual energy into her body, and then at the end, inject the sacred power in the **** map into it. There will be no problem." Evelyn answered the question honestly.


    Ye Hao looked at the wind chimes who were out of their minds.


    "Miss Feng, you actually have blood in your body, but your blood is special, and you haven''t awakened yet." Ye Hao said.


    "I have blood?" Feng Ling''er looked at Ye Hao in surprise, completely forgot about the shyness just now.


    "Yes, I can help you awaken your blood." Ye Hao feels that this wind chime is a good person, and he doesn''t mind doing something beautiful for adults.


    "Really! Ye Gongzi, you can really determine my bloodline!" Feng Ling''er walked directly in front of Ye Hao, and almost stuck to Ye Hao''s body with a little excitement.


    "Miss Feng, what I said is true. Please calm down, otherwise I can''t help you." Ye Hao said.


    Feng Ling''er only noticed her rudeness and took two steps back hurriedly. She looked at Ye Hao eagerly: "Master Ye, what do I need to do to awaken the blood."


    It can be seen that Feng Ling''er likes to have the power of blood.


    "You sit on the bed first." Ye Hao said.


    Feng Ling''er sat on the bed without saying a word. After sitting down, she realized that this was the bed that Ye Gongzi had slept on last night, and she was sitting on it now.


    Fengling''s breathing was a bit short again.


    "Fun Ling''er, what are you thinking about! Now that Young Master Ye is helping you do important things, you still have your heart to think about these." Feng Ling''er scolded herself inwardly.


    "Miss Feng, you only need to relax yourself during the whole process." Ye Hao stood in front of Feng Ling''er.


    "Yeah." Feng Ling''er nodded.


    This girl is really innocent, she has only known each other for two days, and she believes in herself without defense.


    Ye Hao raised his hand.


    A picture of the mountains appeared above Fenglinger.


    In the next moment, Ye Hao directly mobilized the aura of the Eighty Thousand Mountains in the mountain map and injected it into Fenglinger''s body.


    Feng Ling''er bit her lip, and she felt a strong rush into her body.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Wind chimes couldn''t help but make a sound.


    At this moment, a blue light slowly emerged in Fengling''s body of consciousness.


    Feng Ling''er was excited when she saw this, the power of blood!


    She had seen her younger brother''s bloodline power before, but because his younger brother was still young, he hadn''t cultivated for a long time, and the bloodline power hadn''t been fully utilized.


    After half an hour passed, Ye Hao raised his hand again, this time the **** figure appeared, and a bright beam of light flashed past, directly into the sea of ??knowledge of wind chimes.


    The power of that looming bloodline completely agitated the light at this moment.


    "Ah..." Feng Chime whispered, and then her body came out like a cracking sound.


    Afterwards, everything returned to normal.


    Ye Hao put away the two pictures, while Feng Ling''er was limp on the bed with sweat on his forehead and blushing cheeks.


    If this time, someone came in to see such a scene.


    It is estimated that Feng Hailong, the patriarch of the Wind Clan, will be there immediately.


    "How do you feel." Ye Hao looked at Feng Ling''er.


    "I...I broke." Feng Ling''er looked at her body in astonishment.


    Diamond level!


    Because of the awakening of the blood, Feng Ling''er has directly stepped into the diamond level.


    The wind bells stimulated her own blood, her eyes glowed, and the hem of her skirt went without wind.


    "This is the power of my blood... It really is completely different from the original power, much purer!" Feng Ling''er could hardly conceal her excitement.


    "Your bloodline power just awakened. It''s not stable yet, so it''s best not to use it for these two days." Ye Hao reminded.


    "Yes, Young Master Ye." Feng Ling''er nodded, acting like a well-behaved man.


    Now she looked at Ye Hao with admiration, admiration, and a hint of shyness in her eyes.


    "Right. The power of bloodline seems to be divided into many kinds, are you also the bloodline of Gale?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I don''t know this, it should be. But our wind clan has also awakened the bloodlines of other wind attributes. This requires a special prop array within the clan to check.


    After all, the power of blood is difficult to know by anyone except the master himself. "Fun Ling''er said.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    Feng Ling''er still stood in place, staring at Ye Hao with beautiful eyes.


    Ye Hao looked at Feng Ling''er curiously: "Miss Feng, why are you still here?"


    "Ah? Ling''er doesn''t understand Ye Gongzi''s meaning, where should I be if I''m not here?" Feng Ling''er asked suspiciously.


    Ye Hao smiled and said: "It stands to reason that you are now awakening the power of blood, shouldn''t you be excited to let your parents know, and let them be happy for you."


    "Hmph, I won''t tell them now." Feng Ling''s lips pouted, making a small temper.


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word.


    "Young Master Ye, can you discuss something with you."


    "what''s up?"


    "Can I call you Brother Hao."


    "no problem."


    "Brother Hao, don''t call me Miss Feng. Just call me Ling''er."


    ...

 Chapter 2070： Wind and dawn festival

    Chapter 2070 Wind Dawn Festival


    That day, Ye Hao didn''t rush to find Feng Hailong, but stayed in the house and familiarized herself with the situation of Atlantis with Feng Linger.


    Feng Ling''er also fetched a map.


    But the map is a bit strange, there are some city names on it, and Gale Valley is in it.


    But in addition, there are also small circles of different sizes and colors. Generally, there are not many circles in a small circle, like a halo of different colors, each circled one by one.


    These small circles are often between cities.


    "Ling''er, what do these small circles mean?" Ye Hao asked.


    Fengling was extremely happy when she heard Ye Hao calling his own Jinger.


    She stood up to her inner happiness and explained: "These small circles are actually the scope of activities of different levels of Warcraft. We use different colors to mark them.


    The red circle area indicates that there are bronze-level monsters living there.


    The orange circled area indicates that the silver-level monster lives.


    In the yellow circle zone, there are gold-class monsters; the green zone, with diamond-class monsters; the cyan zone, with platinum-class monsters; the blue zone, with black-class monsters; and the purple zone, with legendary-level monsters. "


    Fengling pointed at the few black dots at last.


    "These black areas mean that there are holy monsters there, which are generally called forbidden areas by the human race! This kind of map is familiar to almost everyone in every territory. Once you want to go out, you must know where you are. The enemy you may have to face!


    In this world, if you leave the city you are in, you will face the threat of Warcraft anytime, anywhere! "Fun Ling''er said.


    Ye Hao nodded, he looked at the location of Gale Valley.


    The Gale Valley is in the center of the three circles, the outermost part is red, then orange and yellow.


    However, the closest blue belt to Gale Valley is hundreds of kilometers away.


    "But here, the blue zone is far away from Gale Valley, how did you meet the Black Yao-level Flame Stepping Demon Horse?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "This kind of power distribution is not 100% accurate. Sometimes it''s bad luck and it happens to encounter the changes in the territory of Warcraft, or the powerful Warcraft in the inner circle travels to the outer circle.


    Fenglin and I are in a special situation, but if it weren''t for stepping on the flame demon horse, we might have been caught by those assassins. Nor will I meet Brother Hao later. "Fun Ling''er said.


    Ta Ta Ta Ta


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps came from outside the door, although the door was directly pushed open.


    "Miss Feng, why are you here?" The person who came in was the housekeeper who sent Ye Hao over.


    "You forgot that today is the Fengxiao Festival, the celebration has already begun. Miss Feng, don''t you hurry over," said the butler.


    "It''s boring, I don''t want to go anyway." Feng Ling''er rolled her head, looking unhappy.


    The steward said quickly, "Miss, this is not okay. As usual, all members of the Wind Clan¡¯s direct family must be present on the day of Fengxiao Festival. If you don¡¯t go, Miss, the patriarch will be angry."


    "I don''t want to go, I''m still angry." Fengling is still very dissatisfied with her father''s attitude towards her lifesaver.


    "Ling''er, all right. Don''t get angry, go quickly." Ye Hao persuaded from the side.


    Feng Ling''er''s expression eased, and she held Ye Hao''s hand without giving her: "Well, Brother Hao also go with me. Fengxiao Festival is a festival in Gale Valley, and Brother Hao should also experience it."


    "This is not so good." Ye Hao hesitated.


    "Young Master Ye, go, too." The housekeeper wiped his sweat. He just wanted the young lady to go quickly now. It seemed that he had to go there before the young lady would go. The housekeeper had to invite Ye Hao too.


    "OK then."


    Ye Hao and Feng Ling''er went out to participate in the so-called Fengxiao Festival in Gale Valley.


    On the road, Fenglinger also explained to Ye Hao what is called Fengxiao Festival. Fengxiao Festival is actually a festival held at a time point in the spring of Gale Valley.


    On Atlantis, the season at the moment is just spring.


    On the streets of Gale Valley, there are lights and colorful lights, very lively.


    And the most lively place is undoubtedly a square in the center of Gale Valley, with thousands of people gathered around it.


    And on the teahouse next to the square, the Feng Clan, Yunjia Yujia, and Gale Valley are all slightly qualified forces here.


    In the square, two people are fighting.


    "Is this a duel?" Ye Hao and Feng Linger walked together, curiously watching the two fighting in the square.


    The battle of two gold-level powerhouses.


    And it''s a strong flesh.


    Feng Linger once said that there are two types of strong men in Atlantis, one is those who practice physical combat, and the other is those who practice magic.


    The latter is more powerful than the former, less than one-tenth of the former.


    "This is the most interesting event of the Fengxiao Festival. On this day, everyone can have a duel here and show off their strength last year. However, there is an age limit, that is, you must be under twenty.


    And some idle cultivators through this platform, but gain the appreciation of the Wind Clan or other families, and get the opportunity to go to the next level. And the final winner can get prizes prepared by Feng Clan and Yun Jia Yu Jia.


    Generally it is some panacea, or weapons. "Fun Ling''er explained.


    Ye Hao nodded, this is a duel, once a year, to promote the atmosphere of everyone practicing martial arts.


    As they were talking, Ye Hao and Feng Ling''er had already arrived at the teahouse.


    On the third floor of the tea house, on the outermost platform, there are three chairs. On the most central chair sits Feng Hailong, and there are two middle-aged men and a woman next to them.


    The others can only sit around the room at this moment.


    Feng Hailong noticed his daughter. He turned his head and glanced at his daughter, with a question in his eyes.


    Feng Ling''er turned her head and didn''t look at her father, but still frustrated with his father.


    "Why are you girl here now? I don''t understand the rules." At this moment, a beautiful woman appeared, followed by Fenglin.


    The wind scales looked strange, his nose was blue and his face was swollen, but a lot of ointment had been applied.


    "Mother. What''s wrong with Feng Lin?" Feng Ling''er noticed her brother''s injury and hurriedly asked.


    Although she envied her brother''s attention from the family, she still cared about her brother in her heart.


    "I was beaten by Yun Sanqian from the Yun family!" Feng Lin said angrily.


    "Yun Sanqian? Isn''t that fellow diamond-level like you, how could you be defeated by him?" Feng Ling''er said in surprise.


    "That guy deliberately hid his strength, he didn''t know when he entered the Platinum level. He pitted me in the battle!" Feng Lin said angrily.


    At this time, a bad voice came.


    "Brother Fenglin, how can you say that. You will inevitably get injured in a duel. Isn''t it because you are not good at learning?"

 Chapter 2071： The challenge of wind chimes

    Chapter 2071 Wind Bell''s Challenge


    A young man came out, dressed in a commoner, with a haughty expression on his face.


    "Yun Sanqian! Do you dare to beat my brother!" Feng Ling''er stared at Yun Sanqian.


    "Sister Ling''er, you are wrong to blame me. This is just a contest. It''s not normal to get hurt." Yun Sanqian looked innocent.


    Ye Hao looked at Yun Sanqian, his breath was at the platinum level, but he had just broken through recently.


    And it''s not a breakthrough on their own, there are signs of artificially assisted breakthroughs with drugs.


    But being able to reach the diamond level before the age of twenty is also a good talent.


    "Okay, don''t make trouble." The beautiful woman held her daughter.


    Yun Sanqian stopped showing off here, turned and left.


    "This bastard!" Fengling gritted her teeth, and she noticed Ye Hao who was smiling next to her.


    For a moment, Feng Ling''er felt her cheeks blush, what she had done, she unexpectedly showed such a posture in front of Brother Hao.


    Would Brother Hao think that she is not a lady?


    In just a short time, Feng Ling''er had a lot of plot in his brain.


    "Presumably this son is the son of Ye Hao who saved my son and daughter." The beautiful woman looked at Ye Hao and asked.


    "Yes, no effort is needed." Ye Hao nodded.


    "I am the mother of the two of them, and I am very grateful to Ye Gongzi for helping me and bringing them back." Madam Mei Fufeng bowed slightly to Ye Hao.


    "Mother, let me tell you. Brother Hao is our savior, but Dad, he actually arranged Brother Hao to live in another courtyard! Isn''t this neglecting Brother Hao!" Feng Ling''er still gave a small report at this time.


    Mrs. Feng touched her daughter''s head: "Ling''er, your father has many things to worry about. Sometimes he says to make some compelling arrangements.


    Ye Gongzi, he was disrespectful in any negligence. "


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. I''m used to it. I live in a small courtyard by myself. It''s quite comfortable." Ye Hao smiled.


    "Good, good, good!"


    "Won again, what happened to the Wind Clan people this year, they have lost ten games in a row!"


    "Yeah. I feel that there is nothing about the Wind Clan in this class. There is no diamond-level powerhouse. How can I fight?"


    There was a lot of discussion outside at this moment, and some words reached Ye Hao and Feng Ling''er''s ears.


    "What? Our Feng Clan has lost ten games?" Feng Ling''er looked at her brother in disbelief!


    Feng Lin nodded and clenched his fists: "Before our Feng Clan young people under the age of 20 played, all of them lost! Compared with our decline, the Yun family and the Yu family burst out surprises one after another.


    Yun Sanqian of the Yun family has reached the diamond level, and Yu Momo of the Yu family is also a diamond. Yu Momo defeated Brother Feng Lei just now. "


    "Brother Feng Lei is the strongest among the young people under the age of 20 in our Feng family. Even he has lost?" Feng Ling''er exclaimed.


    Madam Feng nodded, and she looked at the balcony of the teahouse with some worry: "Your father must be very worried now. If the Feng family wins this Fengxiao Festival, wouldn''t it be necessary to sweep the floor in Gale Valley."


    ¡¾System task: Assist Feng Ling''er to establish prestige here, the time limit is three hours. Task reward: half price coupon for top wind power


    Ye Hao was a little surprised when a task appeared at this time.


    At this moment, another battle began, and another wind tribe was fighting a foreign tribe.


    Both were gold ranks. Three minutes later, the foreigner defeated the wind tribe again, and boos even sounded from the sidelines.


    "It''s so annoying, it''s aimed at our Feng Clan at all." Feng Lin said angrily.


    Feng Ling''s fist was also clenched.


    "Do you want to go up and try it." Ye Hao looked at Feng Ling''er.


    "Me?" Feng Ling''er looked at Ye Hao in surprise, and she whispered: "Didn''t you say that I just awakened the power of blood, so don''t use it for now."


    "Although you can''t use the power of blood, your realm is still there. So there is no problem going up to fight." Ye Hao gave an encouraging smile: "And I''m still here."


    Upon hearing Ye Hao''s words, Feng Ling''er nodded heavily.


    "Mother, I want to play!" Fengling said to her mother.


    Mrs. Feng didn''t feel surprised. She nodded: "I hope Linger can move back to the game. Do you think about whom you are going to challenge."


    In a duel, you can take the initiative to challenge others, but the other party can also refuse.


    "This..." Fengling swept across the Yun family and Yu family, as if searching for her own target.


    "I think the one called Yun Sanqian just now is not bad." Ye Hao said suddenly.


    Fengling''s eyes lit up, and Ye Hao''s words happened to be in her heart.


    "Well, I will challenge Yunsanqian!"


    Mrs. Feng''s face changed suddenly: "Don''t be a bell! You only have a diamond level, and Yun Sanqian is already a platinum level. This is one level difference, and you can''t beat him."


    Mrs. Feng didn''t know that her daughter had not only reached the Platinum level, but had successfully awakened the power of blood.


    "Yes, elder sister. Yun Sanqian is amazing now, you should change someone." Brother Fenglin also persuaded.


    Feng Ling''er shook her head, she said firmly: "No, I''m going to hit the cloud three thousand!"


    After speaking, Fengling didn''t wait for her family to stop her, so she jumped down and came to the empty field.


    "Look, it''s the wind chimes of the Wind Clan!"


    "The Wind Clan people are going to fight again."


    "After all, I have lost more than ten games, so I have to get some face back anyway."


    Feng Ling''er raised her head and looked in the direction of the teahouse, then raised her hand and pointed directly at a position: "Yun Sanqian, come down to me. This lady wants to challenge you!"


    Yun Sanqian, who was drinking tea, froze for a moment. He didn''t expect Fenglinger to challenge him. He wondered if he had heard it wrong.


    "Say it? Fengling is going to challenge Yunsanqian?"


    "Isn''t Fenglinger only a diamond class! Didn''t she know that Yun Sanqian is now a platinum class!"


    "Yes, I just defeated her brother Fenglin!"


    "It seems that this battle is doomed, and the Wind Clan people have added another defeat."


    The bystanders were not optimistic about the wind chimes.


    Feng Hailong on the balcony of the teahouse frowned. What is this girl doing to challenge Yunsanqian?


    "Yun Sanqian, are you persuaded? You don''t even have the courage to accept this lady''s challenge?" Feng Linger shouted.


    The next moment, Yun Sanqian jumped into the court, and he smiled at Feng Ling''er: "Sister Ling''er, are you afraid that you have challenged the wrong person? Don''t you know that I am now at the Platinum level.


    You challenge me now, isn''t this looking for death! "


    "Hmph. I want to beat you today!" Feng Ling raised her head with a serious look.

 Chapter 2072： Wind chimes! Platinum level?

    The diamond-level wind bells challenge the platinum-level Yunsanqian.


    This battle, everyone present is not optimistic, after all, the level of difference lies there.


    "Young Master Ye, the gap between Ling''er and Yun Sanqian is too big. How can you let Ling''er challenge Yun Sanqian!" Madam Feng looked at Ye Hao with some blame.


    Even Fengling''s mother didn''t believe that her daughter could win this impossible battle.


    "It''s because the gap is quite big." Ye Hao nodded, with an expression of utter truth.


    Feng Lin looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "Then why, Big Brother Ye Hao, do you want your sister to challenge Yun Sanqian."


    "The gap I''m talking about is the gap between Yun Sanqian and your sister. You only hope that Yun Sanqian can save his life." Ye Hao smiled.


    Save a life?


    Madam Feng and Feng Lin are dumbfounded. What does this mean, is it possible that Feng Chiing can not only defeat Yun San Qian, but even kill Yun San Qian?


    Impossible, Feng Ling''er still understands the overall situation, how could she kill Yunsanqian in the public.


    Ye Hao also understands that Fengling''s subjective consciousness is impossible to kill.


    But don''t forget that she just awakened the power of the bloodline. Although she could not use the power of the bloodline, the powerful bloodline had already changed her body unknowingly.


    It''s like letting a 15-year-old child have the power of a 25-year-old adult, and then fight against 15-year-old peers.


    If you can''t control the power well, you might really kill the opponent.


    "The battle begins!" The person presiding over the battle announced the beginning of the battle.


    Yun Sanqian didn''t do anything. He smiled and looked at Feng Ling''er and said, "Sister Ling''er, you go first."


    Seeing this scene, Ye Hao sighed inwardly, you won''t die unless you die.


    Feng Ling''er didn''t speak, but she didn''t know much about it.


    "Spell and Cloud Piercing Arrow"


    Feng Ling''s hands stretched out, making an archery gesture, and in front of her, wind arrows formed by the wind came out.


    One, five, ten, twenty...


    Feng Hailong on the teahouse platform stood up violently: "This spell!"


    "There are more than 20 cloud-piercing arrows, at least they must have platinum level, or even Black Yao level combat power to display. Diamond level, at most only five can be used!" Yu''e Patriarch also said in surprise.


    Yun Dayu hurriedly exclaimed: "Yun Sanqian, run away!"


    But it was too late, because Yun Sanqian''s underestimation and negligence, Feng Ling''er''s piercing arrow had already approached him, leaving him no chance to dodge.


    "Spelling¡¤Thick Cloud Shield" Yun Sanqian had to break his head, and his front face was hard.


    Bump


    The sound of steel colliding continued to come.


    One, five cloud-piercing arrows were blocked by the cloud-like shield.


    But when it came to the tenth one, the thick cloud shield broke directly, and the ten cloud-piercing arrows that followed went straight to Yunsanqian.


    Blood splattered.


    In the end, everyone present had their eyes widened, watching the results of the battle in disbelief.


    Yun Sanqian was nailed to a stone pillar on the sidelines. There were dozens of holes in his clothes. There were marks of arrow feathers on his thighs, calves, and abdomen.


    The blood stained his original white clothes, but fortunately he didn''t hurt the vital parts.


    "Come here, come here. Hurry up and take Master Yun down for treatment." The battle host immediately arranged for the doctor to lift Yun Sanqian down, looked at Feng Ling''er in amazement, and then raised his hand.


    "I declare, this battle. Windbell wins."


    There was no cheering, no discussion.


    Because everyone present was dumbfounded.


    They didn''t expect that Fenglinger not only won Yunsanqian, but also won with such a gesture.


    "Sister... is already a diamond level?" Feng Lin said in astonishment.


    "This is not only a diamond level, it is not an ordinary diamond level!" Madam Feng''s eyes were filled with excitement, and she looked to the side, Ye Hao who had been calm.


    She felt that her daughter would suddenly show such strength, she must have something to do with this man.


    And just now this man asked his daughter to challenge Yun Sanqian.


    Ye Hao was quite satisfied with Feng Ling''er''s performance at the moment. As for that Yun Sanqian, if he played it honestly, perhaps Feng Ling''er would not win so smoothly.


    However, the experience brought by the wind chimes is more than that. Since we want to show it, then show it thoroughly and make those people marvel at the wind chimes.


    The wind chimes in the center of the square didn''t mean to step down. She glanced at where Ye Hao was, and then looked to the side of the venue where the Yu family was surrounded by a woman.


    That person is the daughter of the Yu family, Yu Momo.


    "I want to challenge Yu''s family, Yu Momo." Fengling said, pointing at Yu Momo.


    This time, the audience was shocked again.


    Two consecutive challenges, not without.


    But two times before and after, they challenged the young leaders of the Yun family and the Yu family.


    A sneer appeared in Yu Momo''s eyes, and walked to the duel in the square arrogantly.


    "Fengling, although I don''t know why you are not as good as the platinum level, but do you think I will be like that idiot Yun Sanqian?" Yu Momo looked at Fengling with a light smile.


    "In my opinion, it is no different." Feng Ling''er looked at Yu Momo''s eyes obviously bad.


    Fengling and Yu Momo are both called the double pride of Gale Valley.


    Not only do they look good, they are also extraordinary in strength.


    Yu Momo has now reached the Platinum level, and is the strongest among the younger generation of the Yu family, but he is a collection of the Yu family''s thousands of favorites and one body.


    "You are really crazy enough. Don''t forget, since childhood. You never beat me once." Yu Momo mocked.


    Fengling clenched her fists, her eyes full of anger.


    That''s right, Yu Momo touched her sore spot. She has never beaten Yu Momo once in dozens of battles since childhood.


    Every time, Yu Momo stepped on his head.


    "Today is the first game I won you, and it also means that you will always be stepped on by me." Feng Linger said.


    "That''s good, but it''s a pity that you don''t have such ability." Yu Momo said disdainfully.


    "Okay, both sides are in place. The battle begins!"


    The host again announced the beginning of the battle.


    Both women moved this time.


    "Spell and Cloud Piercing Arrow"


    "Spell and Cloud Piercing Arrow"


    The two performed the same move at the same time, and attacked at almost the same time.


    The cloud-piercing arrows of both sides collided in the air, and there was a sound of impact.


    "Spells ¡¤ Storm Attack"


    "Spells ¡¤ Storm Attack"


    There was a storm in front of the two women, and the two storms collided with each other, and the strong wind blew so that everyone around couldn''t open their eyes.


    "Ah... my skirt."


    "hate."


    Feng Ling''er moved again.


    "Spells¡¤Wind Blade Curse"


    "Spell, Wind Blade Curse"

 Chapter 2073： The power of the wind bells!

    Chapter 2073 Wind Bell''s Bloodline Power!


    The same tricks, the same actions.


    If the two women are not the same in appearance, they will be mistaken for others to think that they are one person performing tricks in the mirror.


    "Why do they use the same tricks?" Ye Hao asked unexpectedly.


    Mrs. Feng explained: "The rules of Gale Valley, most of the spells and exercises are public. So the three major families and the folk cultivators can all practice.


    And only a small part of precious magic techniques are held in private by the big families.


    But those techniques are more difficult to practice. "


    It turned out to be such a thing.


    In this case, in the harsh living environment of Atlantis, it can be guaranteed that Gale Valley has a large number of combatants to supplement.


    Ye Hao looked at Yu Momo who was competing with Ling''er. This woman was unusual, with good talent, and was not artificially enhancing her strength. She caught some drugs and broke through herself.


    This is similar to Ye Hao''s behavior.


    It''s not comparable to Yunsanqian''s silver-like pewter tip.


    "Spell, storm" Yu Momo suddenly raised his hand, the sky changed color, and a ray of light appeared behind him.


    The raindrops that looked like a sword fell on the field, and the ground was smashed into gaps.


    "Spell, windshield"


    Feng Ling''er chose defense and used a gang wind cover to resist Yu Momo''s attack.


    "Finally, it''s true. These are the non-passing spells of the Feng Clan and the Yu Clan!"


    "It''s amazing. I didn''t expect that this year''s Fengxiao Festival could see such a wonderful scene!"


    "Who do you think will win?"


    "Why don''t you talk about it, take a closer look at the light behind Yu Momo. That is the power of blood!"


    The power of blood!


    Everyone on the scene stared at the light behind Yu Momo.


    "Patriarch Yu''e, your family members have awakened the power of the bloodline, and don''t say a word." Feng Hailong looked at Yu''e next to him, feeling a little unhappy.


    "This is just the child Yu Momo, who awakened not long ago. It''s just a low-grade bloodline, not enough." Patriarch Yu E shook his head and said.


    Feng Hailong secretly scolded this woman for being cunning.


    The bloodline of his son Fenglin is just a lower-grade bloodline. Your daughter has awakened the lower-grade bloodline, and it is still platinum level now. Isn''t this just hitting their Fengzu in the face.


    "No, Yu Momo has blood strength! Sister is in danger!" Feng Lin said worriedly.


    "Hurry up and let your sister surrender, if this goes on. It will be hurt!" Mrs. Feng said worriedly.


    Ye Hao was unmoved by the side. In fact, the end of this battle was already doomed.


    "Hahaha, Fengling, give up your defeat. This is the power of my blood, the blood of Lingyu! You can''t be my opponent." Yu Momo laughed, with an arrogant expression.


    It''s like a wind chime, I''m already a winner in this battle, you can''t beat me.


    "Ling''er, use the power of your blood."


    A voice suddenly rang in Feng Chime''s mind.


    "Don''t worry about the impact of using the power of the bloodline, I will heal you. However, a quick fight is quick, don''t delay for too long."


    After hearing Ye Hao''s words, Feng Ling''er had a great confidence in her heart, and she began to mobilize her bloodline power. This was the first time she had used bloodline power in a battle.


    An aura swept away.


    Moreover, a wind dragon appeared on the top of the wind bell, circling and flying, very spectacular.


    "It''s the power of blood again!" someone exclaimed.


    Feng Hailong stood up in shock in the teahouse stand, he looked at the ghost of Fenglong on his daughter.


    "Bloodline... the power of bloodline!"


    The faces of Yu''e and Yun Dayu on the side were quite bad. They never thought that the Wind Clan would have two Bloodline Power Awakeners at once.


    "My sister also has the power of bloodlines. When did she awaken. Why didn''t she tell me." Feng Lin muttered in surprise.


    Madam Feng looked at her daughter with unconcealed excitement, and at the same time she looked at Ye Hao next to her.


    She felt that all this had something to do with this man.


    "Don''t think that only you have the power of blood, and I also have the power of blood. And it''s stronger than you!" Feng Ling''er raised her hands and shouted angrily: "Spells¡¤Wind Dragon Roar"


    A giant whirlwind dragon appeared with a vigor like a rainbow. After condensing, it headed towards Yu Momo.


    Yu Momo''s face changed suddenly, and she didn''t understand why Feng Ling''er would also awaken the blood, and to that extent, her rank was not worse than her own.


    "Spell, the rain tiger came out of the mountain"


    A giant tiger appeared as if rain water condensed, opening its blood basin and opening its mouth towards the wind dragon.


    boom


    When the two collided, there was a deafening noise.


    Some weak bystanders were even blown down by the wind current.


    The wind dragon swallowed Yuhu directly, and then a tail sweep hit Yu Momo''s body.


    Yu Momo vomited blood, flew out, and fell heavily to the ground.


    That embarrassed look has no longer the original arrogant and domineering attitude of the eldest lady.


    "The battle is over, and Fengling wins." The host of the battle announced Fengling''s victory.


    Fengling breathed a sigh of relief, and when she lifted her breath, she immediately felt a sense of fatigue, and her body was involuntarily limp.


    But the next moment, a pair of big hands pressed against her waist, and a warm feeling spread into her body.


    "Brother Hao." Feng Linger looked at Ye Hao behind her, feeling a little moved and excited.


    Excited, she won!


    She defeated Yun Sanqian of the Yun family and Yu Momo of the Yu family successively.


    This is enough to prove that her wind chimes are no worse than others.


    "So many people around are watching, how long are you going to rely on me?" Ye Hao teased.


    Only then did Feng Ling''er come back to her senses, her fatigue had disappeared, and hundreds of people around her were watching her, and she was leaning against Ye Hao''s arms.


    Fengling''s cheeks reddened, and immediately trot away from here.


    It was too shameful, he was actually leaning in the arms of Brother Hao under the public.


    "Sister, you are amazing. When did you awaken the power of the bloodline, why didn''t you tell me. Just now Fenglong''s move was so cool!" Feng Lin ran to her sister excitedly, looking at her enviously .


    Mrs. Feng also looked at her daughter. For some reason, she felt that the daughter in front of her was a little strange, and there was something more on her body.


    "Ling''er, when did you awaken your bloodline?" Madam Feng asked.


    Feng Ling''er hesitated to speak, because she had promised Ye Hao that it was best not to tell anyone about this.


    Mrs. Feng saw the hesitation in her daughter''s eyes, and then glanced at Ye Hao. This matter has something to do with this man.


    "Ling''er, do you know what level your blood is?" Mrs. Feng asked.


    "I don''t know." Fengling shook his head.


    Ye Hao didn''t know the bloodline level, and couldn''t test Fenglinger.


    "After an hour, go back to the family. We will test your blood pulse intensity." At this time, Feng Hailong appeared.

 Chapter 2074： Top grade blood

    Chapter 2074 High Grade Bloodline


    "Okay. Brother Hao, you come back with me. See what level of my blood is." Feng Ling''er pulled Ye Hao''s wrist affectionately.


    Mrs. Feng noticed this movement, her face changed slightly.


    Feng Hailong frowned, "Young Master Ye, I''m sorry. The place where the bloodline is tested is the dense land of my Feng clan. People who are not from my clan cannot enter."


    "It''s okay, then I won''t go." Ye Hao waved his hand.


    "No! Brother Hao must go. If Brother Hao doesn''t go, I won''t have any blood tests!" Feng Ling''er said persistently.


    The power of the blood in Feng Ling''er was awakened because of Ye Hao''s help. Without Ye Hao, her wonderful performance today would not have been possible.


    Therefore, in her opinion, Ye Hao cannot be excluded from blood testing.


    The other is that her father''s attitude towards Ye Hao made her very dissatisfied.


    "Ling''er!" Feng Hailong scolded his daughter.


    "There is no discussion about this matter, Brother Hao goes, I''ll go!" Feng Ling''er said stubbornly.


    Mrs. Feng stood up and persuaded her husband: "Hailong, in fact, this process of checking blood is not a particularly important secret.


    It''s not a big deal to let Young Master Ye come. "


    Feng Hailong glanced at Ye Hao, he felt that this man was a bit too weird.


    And his daughter suddenly awakened blood, which gave him a feeling that it might have something to do with this man.


    So he wanted to find a chance to have a good talk with his daughter.


    He originally had a very ordinary relationship with his daughter, and he usually only paid attention to Feng Lin''s practice.


    "That''s good. An hour later, you bring Ling''er and Ye Gongzi to our Feng''s house." Feng Hailong finished speaking, and then turned and left.


    The Fengxiao Festival is not over yet, he needs the patriarch of the Wind Clan.


    However, the subsequent duels were far less exciting than these two games. Everyone was discussing the matter of the wind clan eldest lady Feng Ling.


    And also mention Miss Yu Jia.


    "Unexpectedly, Miss Feng would have awakened her bloodline. Moreover, she is now under twenty years old and possesses platinum-level combat power!


    It must be no problem to step into the Black Yao class before the age of twenty-five. "


    "Then enter the legendary rank before the age of thirty! Legendary bloodline power holders, this is the arrogant talent only those first-class forces have!"


    "Not only Miss Feng, but also Young Master Fenglin, Miss Yu Momo. Although these two people are defeated, they have also awakened the power of blood. This means that we have three blood powers in Gale Valley. genius!"


    "My god, are we going to become a first-class power in Gale Valley!"


    The people in Gale Valley are talking about the biggest thing in the Fengxiao Festival.


    On Ye Hao''s side, the task was completed.


    Obtained half-price coupons for top-level wind powers.


    It took five thousand skill points to upgrade the wind power to the top level.


    [Remaining skill points: 12079]


    Later, towards the end of the Fengxiao Festival, Mrs. Feng returned to Feng Mansion with Ye Hao and Feng Ling''er sister and brother.


    Mrs. Feng talked a lot with Ye Hao along the way. The seemingly casual chats were actually exploring Ye Hao''s details.


    And Ye Hao still maintained his identity as a wanderer who only lived in the mountains.


    Finally, when she arrived at the Feng Clan¡¯s residence, Mrs. Feng still found nothing, which made her really think that maybe this Young Master Ye was really an apprentice taught by an outsider.


    The Wind Clan Mansion is actually a large house that relies on the mountain, and there are some buildings built on the cliffs of the mountain.


    After Mrs. Feng led Ye Hao and the others into the Feng Mansion, she came directly to a staircase next to a stone wall and walked all the way up.


    Finally came to a stone-walled building about fifty meters above the ground.


    After entering, you will find that this is a hollow grotto, which is arranged like a relic.


    In the center of the grotto is a stone formation.


    "This is where I awakened my bloodline before, and Dad brought me to test my bloodline!" Feng Lin said, pointing to the central stone formation.


    Feng Ling''er had some expectations in her eyes. Although she had quarreled with her father before, she also wanted to see what level of blood she was.


    "Since it''s all here, let''s get ready to start." Feng Hailong''s voice came from behind, and three old men in white robes were standing behind Feng Hailong.


    "Patriarch Wind, this person is not a member of the Wind tribe. How can he be brought here? This is not in compliance with the rules!" said an old man.


    "Elder, this is the savior of Ling''er sister and brother, Ling''er said, if this young master is not present, she will not test the power of the bloodline." Feng Hailong explained.


    The elder of the wind clan looked at Ye Hao, and his first impression was not very good: "It''s okay to watch, but you can''t make any noise during the ceremony."


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word.


    "Miss Feng, please go to the center of the stone formation. Then we will activate the stone formation. At that time, you only need to release the blood power in your body. The longer you stay in the stone formation, the stronger your blood power will be." The elder of the wind clan took the other two elders and stood in three directions of the stone formation.


    "Brother Hao, you are optimistic. Ling''er''s blood will definitely not let you down!" Feng Ling''er said softly to Ye Hao, and then trot into the center of the stone formation.


    The three elders began to urge the stone formation.


    The stone pillars of the stone formation burst into light.


    At the same time, Feng Ling''er also released the power of his own blood. It was a blue-white wind and waves, which appeared and disappeared from time to time.


    A stone pillar is transparent and glowing.


    "Low-grade bloodline." Feng Hailong whispered in a serious tone, and then looked at the other stone pillars.


    "Brother Ye Hao, those stone pillars represent the strength of the bloodline. One stone pillar lights up, representing the lower-grade bloodline. Two stone pillars light up, representing the middle-grade bloodline. Three stone pillars light up, representing the upper-grade bloodline.


    The four stone pillars lit up, representing the Saint-Rank bloodline! And when the five stone pillars are all lit up, it is said that they are rare in the continent of Atlantis, god-level blood!


    People with Saint-level bloodlines, as long as they don''t die halfway, it is only a matter of time before they enter the Saint-level. Moreover, the bloodline owner can fight against the same level with one enemy five or even more.


    The god-level bloodline means that this person is destined to step into at least a demi-god level in the future, and there have also been three god-level bloodlines in the history of Atlantis! "


    Feng Lin talked endlessly to Ye Hao.


    "They are the elf king of the Eternal Forest, the blood of the dark night. The dragon **** of the Dragon Valley, the flame dragon soul blood. And the beast **** of the orcs, the golden lion blood."


    "Fenglin, shut up!" Feng Hailong yelled suddenly, and Fenglin had to lower his head and stop talking.


    At this moment, the second stone pillar lit up.


    "Medium bloodline!" Feng Hailong couldn''t help but said excitedly.


    This is only for the state officials to set fires and not the people to light the lights.


    And when the third stone pillar lit up, everyone present except Ye Hao opened their eyes wide.


    Top grade blood!

 Chapter 2075： Do not! Its a holy blood!

    Chapter 2075 No! It''s a holy blood!


    "High-grade bloodline, it is the high-grade bloodline that Ling''er awakens!" Feng Hailong''s excited expression was even worse than his own breakthrough.


    Mrs. Feng was covering her mouth, with crystal clear eyes.


    As the mother of Feng Ling''er, she is very aware of her daughter''s efforts, but it is a pity that her younger brother is a Bloodline Awakener, and most of the resources of the Wind Clan are devoted to the cultivation of Feng Lin.


    This also caused Feng Hailong, his father, to pay less attention to Feng Ling''er.


    And now that Fenglinger has awakened the top-grade bloodline, it will mean that she can get the attention she should have!


    "Great, the elder sister is awakened by the high-grade bloodline!" Fenglin is also happy for her sister sincerely, although he has awakened the bloodline, although his family and even his father prefer him.


    But this didn''t make Feng Ling''er feel resentful or jealous towards her younger brother, instead, she continued to help Feng Lin''s cultivation.


    "Great, great. Fenglin is a low-grade bloodline, and Fengling is a high-grade bloodline. God bless my Feng Clan!" The Feng Clan elder said excitedly.


    "That''s right. High-grade blood, this is a rare arrogant among the first-class forces!"


    Just when everyone is excited.


    The fourth pillar lit up.


    At this moment, everyone in the grotto was quiet and stopped talking.


    Madam Feng''s lips were trembling, and her fingers tremblingly pointed at her daughter.


    Feng Hailong, a big man, was crying with joy at this moment, tears that could not be concealed appeared in his eyes.


    The three elders even knelt on the ground.


    "God bless the Gale Valley, **** bless my wind clan!"


    "Holy Bloodline!"


    "We are going to be a Saint-level powerhouse in Gale Valley!"


    After a few minutes, the four stone pillars went out completely.


    Feng Ling''er opened her eyes, she felt like she had a dream, and she looked around in surprise.


    The three old antique elders actually knelt on the ground and looked at her with a look at the treasure, which was uncomfortable.


    My father was in tears. Although he was wiping the tears quickly, Feng Ling''er still noticed.


    That unsmiling father who only knew Galewind Valley was crying?


    And her mother, with red and swollen eyes, pointed at herself with trembling hands, her mouth opened and closed constantly, as if she wanted to say something.


    The younger brother Fenglin opened his mouth wide, and his mouth was open enough to put a fist in.


    Feng Ling''er looked at Ye Hao, Ye Gongzi was looking at her with a smile, and she looked a little bit weird and embarrassed.


    "You... what are you doing looking at me like this?" Fengling asked out of the stone formation, bewildered.


    Fenglin ran to his sister in three steps and two steps, and said excitedly: "Holy blood, upgrade blood! Sister, you are holy blood!"


    "Holy Bloodline?" Feng Ling''er was startled, and said in disbelief: "Isn''t this...impossible... I''m holy blood?"


    Her younger brother is a bloodline awakened person, Fenglinger naturally also has some understanding of bloodline power, knowing that bloodlines are divided into five levels.


    And the saint-level blood awakened person is destined to step into the saint-level powerhouse.


    "The Great Elder, the Second Elder, and the Third Elder. I now ask for instructions to give the wind bells and wind clan the training resources!" Feng Hailong looked at the three wind clan elders.


    "No problem. Windlin and Windbell are now the treasures of our Wind Clan, and the future of our Wind Clan. Even in the future, there may be two Saint-level powerhouses in Gale Valley!


    This is our top priority! "The Great Elder said sternly.


    "agree!"


    "The training resources in the clan are given priority to Master Fenglin and Miss Fengling!"


    The three elders did not refuse Feng Hailong''s proposal.


    After all, the Saint-level bloodline was there, no matter which family it was, as long as it was a wise person, he knew what to do.


    "I... I really have a Saint-level bloodline!" Feng Ling''er was convinced that she was a Saint-level bloodline. She ran to Ye Hao with tears of joy and hugged Ye Hao''s waist directly.


    "Brother Hao, I am a Saint-level bloodline, I am a Saint-level bloodline."


    Ye Hao touched Feng Ling''er''s head and said with a smile: "Your future will be very bright. Come on."


    "Yeah, yeah." Fengling nodded heavily.


    Feng Hailong had already frowned when the elders of the Feng clan saw Feng Ling''er being so intimate with this man.


    If it was before, perhaps they would not care about Fengling''s personal communication.


    But now it''s different. Fengling is a Saint-level powerhouse, and she is the treasure of the Feng Clan!


    Even the marriage of wind bells in the future is an issue that the wind clan needs to pay attention to.


    But it seemed that Fenglinger liked the man in front of him.


    How could Feng Hailong and the others be willing to marry a man of unknown origin with a Saint-level bloodline that is responsible for the rise and fall of the Feng Clan.


    "Well, today the bloodline test is over. Let''s all go back first." Feng Hailong said, his eyes and the elders looked at each other.


    Fengling didn''t notice this, and happily jumped in front of her mother, sharing the joy with her.


    After that, Feng Hailong said a few words to his wife.


    Then Mrs. Feng made an excuse and left first with Feng Chimes.


    "Brother Hao, I will accompany my mother to leave for a while, and then I will come to you later." Feng Ling''er waved at Ye Hao, with a smile on her face.


    Today is the happiest day for Feng Ling''er.


    Not only defeated Yu Momo in the Fengxiao Festival, but also knew his awakened Saint-Rank bloodline.


    These alone can make her sleep happily tonight.


    After Mrs. Feng left with a pair of children.


    Feng Hailong walked to Ye Hao: "Young Master Ye, I was negligent because of busy work."


    "It''s okay." Ye Hao shook his head indifferently.


    "It just happens that I have time now, I''ll send you out." Feng Hailong pointed to the direction of the Chufeng Clan''s house.


    Ye Hao was taken aback, and then he felt the meaning of Feng Hailong.


    Fenglinger has a fruitful record today and has awakened the Saint-level bloodline. It stands to reason that there will be a banquet in the Fengzu compound tonight.


    And Feng Hailong''s words clearly meant to see off guests.


    Ye Hao didn''t show anything, just listened and respected, and followed Feng Hailong to the outside.


    "Master Ye. You saved my son and daughter before, so thank you very much." When he came to the entrance of the Fengzu compound, Feng Hailong clenched his fists with both hands and bowed deeply to Ye Hao.


    "No, no. It''s just a matter of raising your hand." Ye Hao waved his hand again and again.


    "I don''t know Ye Gongzi, when are you going to stay in Gale Valley?" Feng Hailong suddenly asked a question.


    Ye Haoxu looked at Feng Hailong. This question was full of meaning: "Then I don''t know how long Patriarch Feng wants me to stay."


    "It stands to reason that I should have a banquet in honor of Mr. Ye. But recently I have had too many things in Gale Valley. Ye Gongzi will not stay here for long when he travels around the world.


    This is my gratitude to Master Ye for saving my children, and I hope Mr. Ye will accept it. "


    Feng Hailong held a storage ring with both hands, which was also inlaid with precious stones.

 Chapter 2076： He gave me everything!

    Chapter 2076 He gave me everything!


    Ye Hao looked at the ring Feng Hailong handed over, and he smiled slightly.


    "No need. I understand what Patriarch Wind means. Since Patriarch Wind doesn''t welcome me. Then I''ll leave."


    Everyone said that, Ye Hao would not stay here.


    Ye Hao didn''t pick up the ring, turned around and set foot on the path of Gale Valley, and gradually disappeared from Feng Hailong''s vision.


    "Strange guy." Feng Hailong muttered, looking at the storage ring in his hand, the contents were carefully prepared by himself.


    Had it not been for that man saved his children, he wouldn''t have taken it out.


    People don''t want it now, and he can save it.


    Feng Hailong didn''t think much, turned around and returned to the Feng''s house.


    Ye Hao left Gale Valley straight away, but before he walked far, he felt a breath coming from far to near.


    Ye Hao immediately lurked, hiding his breath.


    Then a few people walking with swords flew across the sky.


    "One semi-sage level, one seventh level, and the others are around six. What a big battle." Ye Hao muttered.


    And the direction this group of people are heading is, unfortunately, Gale Valley.


    Gale Valley is not half-holy. There must be some purpose for such a large group of people to rush to Gale Valley.


    ...


    Wind House.


    "What? Dad, did you send Brother Hao away? Why!" After Feng Ling''er returned, seeing that Ye Hao was no longer there, she kept looking for people to interrogate, and even planned to go out to find Ye Hao.


    In the end Feng Hailong could only tell Feng Ling''er the truth of the matter.


    "Ling''er, you are now of the Saint-Rank bloodline! Your future is destined to enter the Saint-Rank, and even become a demigod! You can''t stay with people of unknown origin!" Feng Hailong said.


    "Brother Hao, isn''t someone with unknown origin! I''m going to chase Brother Hao back!" Feng Ling''er was ready to run out angrily.


    But the three elders blocked the way of Wind Chime.


    "Miss Feng. The patriarch did the right thing. Miss Feng is related to the rise and fall of our Feng Clan and even Gale Valley, and should not be hampered by personal emotions," the elder said.


    "Miss. What is good about that wild boy? The origin is unknown and there is no background! If Miss Feng wants it, we can look for some young talents to introduce you to Miss." The third elder was just born.


    A wind blade attacked the three elders.


    However, the third elder was a Black Yao-level, and the wind blade of Feng Ling''er still couldn''t hurt him.


    "Ling''er, you are too foolish! You dare to attack the elder!" Feng Hailong was furious. He didn''t expect that his daughter would even attack the elder because of the man he had just met recently.


    "You are the nonsense!" Feng Ling''er pointed at everyone angrily, and she couldn''t help shouting: "Do you know what you drove away?


    Do you just think that Brother Hao saved us so easily? "


    Feng Ling''er releases the power of her bloodline: "You are now complimenting the power of my bloodline, holy bloodline! But have you ever seen me?


    The three elders have never said much to me today in more than a year.


    Dad, you didn''t even look at me before, I know, I have no talent, I am not as good as my brother, I don''t hate you, I only hate myself!


    Now I have the power of blood, but you have driven away my great benefactor, the great benefactor who changed my destiny. "


    Feng Ling''s face flushed with anger, and her body was shaking.


    "Ling''er, calm down." Madam Feng looked at her daughter worriedly.


    "No, I must say everything clearly today. I want to let them know how stupid they did!"


    Fengling''s eyes are slightly red, and her breath is a little out of control: "Don''t you think about why I awakened the Saint-Rank bloodline! These are all because Brother Hao helped me, so that I have what I have now!


    When we were outside, Fenglin and I were chased by the Black Yao-class Flame Stepping Demon Horse. It was Brother Hao who killed the Flame Stepping Demon Horse with a single move!


    one move! Brother Hao is at least a legendary powerhouse!


    You just drove away a legendary powerhouse, think about it for yourself, what a stupid thing this is! "


    The wind chimes fell.


    The three elders all know everything.


    "Legendary powerhouse?"


    "That young boy is already a Legendary powerhouse?"


    "It''s not possible, we didn''t feel any fluctuations at the time."


    "However, if you can kill the Black Yao-level Flame Stepping Demon Horse with one move, it must be a legendary powerhouse. Even Patriarch Wind cannot necessarily kill the Flame Stepping Demon Horse with one move."


    "If it is really a Legendary powerhouse, then we have missed an opportunity."


    "Yes. Twenty-year-old legendary powerhouse, if you can get married with our Feng Clan, that would be a pretty good thing!"


    Feng Hailong''s face was blue and purple, and he never thought that the inconspicuous young man turned out to be a legendary powerhouse.


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier!"


    "Say it earlier?" Feng Linger shook her head mockingly: "Let''s not say that people are legendary powerhouses. They only saved your children and daughters, but you treat them like that?


    Do I have to tell you, and then let you flatter to please others! "


    Feng Hailong felt regretful in his heart.


    Suddenly, a powerful breath came from a distance, causing Feng Hailong''s heart to shake, and he immediately pulled the wind bells and wind scales behind him.


    "Two blood awakened people, I really didn''t expect two blood awakened people in the little Gale Valley. It really is a phoenix out of the grass nest." A young and handsome man stepped on his sword and floated in the air.


    Beside him are five servants walking with swords.


    "Feng Hailong, the patriarch of the Wind Clan, I didn''t know that the Great Young Master of Jiancheng came to Galewind Valley. He would be far away to welcome him and was rude and rude." Feng Hailong, the patriarch of the Wind Clan, bowed to the man.


    The man smiled slightly: "You don''t need to come to these imaginary ones with me. Fenghailong, I ask you. A month ago, I sent orders to you from Sword City and ordered you to send Dingfengzhu to Sword City by Gale Valley by January.


    Why is it that more than a month has passed and the Ding Fengzhu has not yet been handed over. Do you want me to repair thousands of swords in the sword city and approach your gale valley? "


    Feng Hailong''s body trembled, he swallowed, and said embarrassedly: "Grandpa. It''s not that I am not willing to hand in Gale Wind Valley, but it is really that I really didn''t have a holy thing like Feng Orb in Gale Wind Valley.


    If I have it, my Fenghailong must offer it with both hands! Grand Lord, think about it, how dare my Gale Valley contend with the sword city for a fixed wind pearl. "


    "Yeah, yeah. Grand Lord, those are all rumors, not credible!"


    "My Gale Valley has always had a good relationship with Jiancheng, if there is a fixed wind pearl, I will not deceive."


    "I hope the eldest son sees clearly."


    The three elders all showed flattering smiles.


    The man squinted his eyes and glanced around: "Looking at you like this, it doesn''t seem like you dare to deceive me."


    "Yes, yes. Don''t dare to lie." Feng Hailong said repeatedly.


    "But it''s impossible for me to come to your Gale Valley from Jiancheng all the way, and come back empty-handed." The man pointed to the wind chimes and wind scales behind Mrs. Feng.


    "These two bloodline awakeners are good, let me see their bloodline level." The man took out a mirror and pointed it at the wind chimes and wind scales. There were five light spots on it, four of which were on the wind chimes. Body.


    "Holy Bloodline!" The man''s pupils dilated.

 Chapter 2077： Oppression of the Sword City

    Chapter 2077 Sword City''s Oppression


    "I didn''t expect that your little Gale Valley, not only has blood awakened, but also Saint-level blood!"


    The man stared at the wind chimes, and then laughed: "That''s good. My son will give you a blessing in Gale Valley, the man is my sword servant, and the woman is my wife."


    Feng Hailong and the three elders'' faces suddenly changed.


    It was hard to hope that two bloodline awakeners came, one of which was still a saint-level bloodline.


    If this is robbed by Jiancheng, it would be a joy to make someone else''s wedding dress.


    "No, I don''t want to marry you. Who are you! Why are you so arrogant." Feng Linger pointed at the man.


    The man laughed and raised his head arrogantly: "Sword City Grand Master, Liang Jian. Top bloodline, 23 years old, eight-star legendary sword repairman. You look good, stay with me, and the child we will give birth in the future is destined to be too Powerful blood."


    Liang Jian looks like I bestow you happiness.


    "Bah. Only a top bloodline, I don''t care who you are. I can''t marry you!" Feng Ling''er said in disgust.


    "Humph, it doesn''t matter whether you agree or not. As long as it''s the woman Liang Jian likes to me, that''s my woman!" Liang Jian looked at Feng Hailong: "I think Patriarch Feng will definitely make an informed choice.


    Getting married with Jiancheng is profitable and harmless. "


    Feng Hailong clenched his fists, how could he willingly give up his Feng Clan''s chance to others, but Gale Valley was too small compared to Jiancheng.


    "Young Master Liang, we didn''t say so well before." At this time, a group of people appeared outside the courtyard of the Feng Family House. Among them were Yu''e of the Yu Family and Yun Dayu of the Yun Family.


    "Young Master Liang, you obviously promised to marry me!" Yu Momo stood there, stomping her feet, looking at Feng Ling''er jealously.


    Before he endured the humiliation, he hooked up with Liang Jian. As a result, he didn''t expect that Feng Ling''er was of a Saint-level bloodline, and Liang Jian was taken by Liang Jian.


    "Yu''e, Yun Dayu. It turns out that you are making ghosts behind your back! The matter of fixing Fengzhu must be passed on by you!" Feng Hailong looked at the two angrily.


    Yu''e sneered and said, "Patriarch Feng, don''t frame people. I don''t know what determines Fengzhu."


    "Okay, okay. Don''t bother you, you almost forgot about it."


    Liang Jian folded his hands on his chest and looked down at Feng Hailong: "Patriarch Feng. Since I have decided to take your daughter, and let your son be my swordsman. Then you don''t need to stay in Gale Valley.


    Just go to our sword city, there is much better than Gale Valley. Gale Valley was handed over to the Yun family and the Yu family for management.


    Momo, you don''t have to worry. What I promised you before, I will not miss one thing. "


    Liang Jianyu''s sword flew to Yu Momo''s side and hugged Yu Momo''s waist. He looked at the wind chimes with a wicked smile: "The beauty of Gale Wind Valley is both beautiful, and it just happened to be buried in the bed."


    "Too much bullying!" The second elder of the Wind Clan couldn''t help saying.


    This is equivalent to not only taking away the opportunity of the Wind Clan, but also turning the Wind Clan into prisoners of the sword city, and even the Gale Valley will be taken away by the Yu Family and the Yun Family.


    "Big Master. This is not so good. This is forcing our Feng Clan to die." Feng Hailong clenched his fists and suppressed his anger.


    "You are forced to die? Yes. I will take you to Jiancheng to have fun. You Feng Clan should thank me." Liang Jian smiled.


    Feng Linger suddenly roared: "Aren''t you going to marry me. Well, as long as you kill both the Yun family and the Yu family, I will marry you!"


    Both Yu''e and Yun Dayu''s expressions changed.


    Liang Jian laughed. He squinted at Feng Ling''er: "Miss Feng, I like beautiful women, but I am not stupid. I am in love with your blood. If you are unwilling to obey me, I can grab it and let You become an incubator.


    Although I don''t like that very much, but seeing that you look good and still have a Saint Grade bloodline, I can only do it reluctantly. "


    Hearing what Liang Jian said, the Yun family and Yu family were relieved.


    "Beast!" Madame Feng scolded.


    How could she bear this mother when she heard that others were going to use her daughter as a fertility machine.


    "Hailong!" Madam Feng looked at her husband.


    "Too much deception! Madam, you run away with wind bells and Fenglin! Three elders, please stop them with me! We can''t be other people''s stepping stones and prisoners!" Feng Hailong feared the strength of Sword City.


    But he knew better that if he still gave in at this time, the Wind Clan would be completely finished.


    As long as Fengling and Fenglin can survive, Gale Valley may be controlled by the traitor.


    But the future of the two blood awakened people is limitless.


    Fenglinger has the potential to become a holy class or even a demigod!


    The strongest in Sword City, but just a Saint-level strong.


    At that time, you can shame the Feng Clan!


    "Yes! Swear to die with the patriarch and fight for the Wind Clan!" The three elders rushed out.


    The clothes on Feng Hailong were windless, and the legendary aura was released.


    Madam Feng endured the pain in her heart and pulled her children to escape.


    "Haha, mantis arm as a car. A mere six-star legendary level dare to block me, an eight-star legendary level! I can''t help it." Liang Jian sacrificed a sword, inspiring an aura even stronger than Fenghailong.


    "Give me these traitors who disobey the will of Sword City!"


    Liang Jian spoke, manipulating the sword and performing sword skills.


    Without five moves, Feng Hailong was pierced through the abdomen by a sharp sword and fell heavily to the ground.


    The other three elders also lost to the enemy and lost one after another.


    And Mrs. Feng and Fenglinger, who had not escaped far, were intercepted.


    "Mrs. Feng, the will of Jiancheng is not something the little Wind Clan can fight against. Today is the day when your Feng Clan has fallen. Let your daughter obediently go and give Young Master Liang Jian a child-bearing machine." Yu E appeared in front of Mrs. Feng.


    "Old witch, I will kill you guys who betrayed the Wind Race and the Gale Valley!" Feng Linger performed tricks.


    "Wind Dragon Roar!"


    "Rain Tiger Down the Mountain!"


    The same tricks as before when Fengling and Yu Momo duel.


    But this time, the wind chimes were knocked into the air and fell to the ground.


    "Windling, you are of Saint-level blood. But you are only a platinum level now. I am a four-star legendary level, do you still want to defeat me?" Yu''e said contemptuously.


    At this moment, Feng Ling''er looked at her mother and brother, her injured father, and the elders.


    Those wind clan chiefs who came but were taken down.


    She felt helpless in her heart, as if the sky had fallen.


    Brother Hao...If only Brother Hao was here at this time.


    "Why are you still lying on your stomach? You faced the courage of stepping on the flame demon horse before." A familiar voice sounded in Feng Chime''s ear.


    A figure suddenly appeared in the middle of the courtyard.

 Chapter 2078： Thunder Fury

    Chapter 2078 Thunder Fury


    Fengling heard the familiar sound, raised her head in disbelief, and saw the familiar face.


    It''s him! It really is him!


    "Brother Hao!" Feng Ling''er rushed directly into Ye Hao''s arms, tears in his eyes.


    At that moment, she really felt desperate, thinking that she and her family were completely finished.


    "I''m so old, I''m still crying. Anyway, you''re also an awakener of Saint-Rank blood now." Ye Hao stroked Feng Ling''er''s head and looked around.


    The few people flying with swords that I saw outside the city before were really here.


    When Ye Hao left before, he saw these people. He guessed that these people were not good at coming, so he went and returned.


    Sure enough, it happened to see the scene of the Feng Clan being oppressed.


    When Liang Jian saw the woman he was fond of, he jumped into the arms of others at this moment, which made him feel quite bad.


    "Boy, you came to a place you shouldn''t have come, and you touched a woman you shouldn''t touch." Liang Jian stared at Ye Hao and said coldly.


    Ye Hao looked at Liang Jian disdainfully: "Where shouldn''t you come? I''m sorry, breathing the same piece of air as a dude like you really makes me uncomfortable."


    "Looking for death. Take this kid for me!" Liang Jian waved his hand.


    Liang Jian''s several Black Yao-class attendants were immediately ready to dispatch to take down the fellow who offended the young master.


    Five Hei Yao-class attendants rushed to Ye Hao with their swords.


    "A mere black Yao, dare to show ugliness in front of me." Ye Hao opened his hands.


    The cold air swept out, freezing the five people directly into ice sculptures.


    Others who looked at it were shocked.


    "Legendary level?" Liang Jianxu looked at Ye Hao, because he couldn''t understand Ye Hao''s strength, he could only guess that Ye Hao was of Legendary level.


    "I am willing to take this madman for Liang Shao!" Yu''e shot.


    Yun Dayu saw that Yu''e, the woman, wanted to perform well in front of Jiancheng, and he would not give such a good opportunity to the Yu family.


    "let me do it!"


    "Young Master Ye, be careful, these two are both Legendary!" Madam Feng hurriedly reminded.


    "What about the Legendary Rank? It''s just the same thing as the Black Yao Rank." Ye Hao summoned a flame this time.


    Fire Magic¡¤Flame Vortex


    Dozens of flame vortices appeared in front of Yu''e and Yun Dayu.


    Yun Dayu was hard to fight, with multiple burns on his body and all his eyebrows.


    Yu''e uses water spells.


    "Spells¡¤Water Wall"


    Ye Hao smiled slightly and raised his finger, with a coin at the top of the finger.


    The next moment, the coin turned into a flash of lightning and shot out.


    Electric Magic¡¤Electric Shock Cannon


    The charged coin penetrated the water gun and directly penetrated Yu''e''s shoulder.


    In less than half a minute, the two Legendary powerhouses were at a disadvantage in front of Ye Hao.


    "It''s interesting. But they are only three-star and four-star legendary. This young man is an eight-star legendary sword repairer. You dare to be an enemy of me. There is only one dead end." Liang Jian raised the sword in his hand and pointed at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao sighed: "In a place called Earth, many people have said this to me.


    Do you know how they ended in the end? "


    Ye Hao pointed to his feet with a cold expression: "In the end they all died at my feet."


    "Arrogant. Swordsmanship¡¤Spirit of Sword Art!" Liang Jian used his swordsmanship, and a few phantoms appeared on the sword in his hand, coming straight towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao used his steps and easily avoided.


    "Swordsmanship¡¤Spirit Slashing Technique!"


    "Swordsmanship¡¤Sword Qi is stirring!"


    ...


    After dozens of moves, Ye Hao avoided everything. On the other hand, Liang Jian was panting there, as if his body was about to be hollowed out.


    Seeing Feng Hailong next to him, several elders were stunned.


    That''s the Eight-Star Legendary level, how can I feel that this man has a relaxed face, and he doesn''t take it seriously.


    In fact, Ye Hao already knew Liang Jian''s strength very well.


    Although the strength is at the eight-star legendary level, most of the tricks are bells and whistles, and they are not powerful.


    The combat effectiveness is slightly higher than Yu''e and the others.


    "Yes...you have the ability, don''t hide!" Liang Jian became angry when he saw that he hadn''t hit a single move, and scolded.


    "What if you don''t hide, you want to hurt me?" Ye Hao dismissed it.


    Liang Jian gritted his teeth and directly raised the sword in his hand.


    "Swordsmanship¡¤Great Sword Slaying Demons!"


    A super large sword shadow appeared, pressing down from the top of Ye Hao''s head, the aura was quite terrifying.


    Feng Hailong felt as if he was bearing a huge mountain on his shoulders, which made them breathless.


    Ye Hao raised his hand and actually blocked the giant sword that fell from the sky abruptly.


    Ye Hao made a wrong hand and crushed it, and the huge sword burst open immediately, overflowing with energy.


    Liang Jian vomited blood and stepped back. He looked at Ye Hao in disbelief, the man younger than himself: "Impossible...impossible...How could this be possible, how could he pick me up? Sword Demon!"


    Before, Ye Hao just avoided, so Liang Jian could comfort himself because this guy had a good posture.


    But now, his strongest move was directly caught by the opponent and crushed with bare hands.


    This shows what?


    This shows that his own strength is nothing in front of the other party.


    "I took so many tricks from you, now it''s my turn."


    Ye Hao stretched, and then there was electricity around his body, and muffled thunder could be heard.


    "Electricity Forbidden Curse¡¤Thunder Fury!"


    This is the curse-forbidden trick of Ye Hao''s newly acquired electric power ability.


    At this moment, countless waves of thunder bombarded Liang Jian''s place, and the scene was like the end of the day.


    "No...don''t..." Liang Jian was panicked and even forgot to defend.


    Boom boom boom boom


    There were constant explosions, and the scene of thunder and lightning continued for a full half a minute before it was over.


    And this trick indirectly caused the entire yard to be scorched and there was a lot of damage.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. It broke your Feng Clan yard." Ye Hao scratched his head apologetically and looked at Feng Hailong next to him.


    Feng Hailong kuang sweat, when is it now, what yard or yard do you care about?


    Everyone saw that in front of Liang Jian, an old man appeared there, and it seemed that he had taken this trick for Liang Jian.


    The old man was calm and relaxed, his eyes fixed on Ye Hao without saying a word.


    "Finally, it came out. I thought you had to hide by the side and watch the show, regardless of your master''s stability." Ye Haoxu stared at the old man in front of him.


    This old man is the semi-holy powerhouse before, and he has not appeared just now, hiding beside him.


    Ye Hao simply displayed Thunder Fury and forced him out.


    If he doesn''t come out, Liang Jian probably will be popcorn by now.

 Chapter 2079： he! Holy power!

    Chapter 2079 He! Holy power!


    Liang Jian was relieved when he saw that he was safe and sound.


    Then he scolded the old man in front of him with a stern face: "Elder Qi Yuan! Give me up and kill this kid for me. He actually tried to kill me, I want him to die!"


    The old man did not speak, still maintaining that posture.


    Feng Hailong on the side exclaimed.


    "Qiyuan? Liang Qiyuan, one of the five elders of Jiancheng."


    The elder of the Wind Clan''s pupils dilated: "Liang Qiyuan? Patriarch, could it be that Liang Qiyuan in the semi-sage realm!"


    The people of the Wind Clan felt that their backs were as cold as bones.


    "The five elders of Jiancheng?" Feng Lin looked at his mother suspiciously.


    Mrs. Feng held her son''s hand tightly, and whispered: "Sword City is a first-class power, that''s because the lord of Sword City is a holy powerhouse, besides there are five semi-holy ones. Elders!


    Sword City has a special method that can raise a person who has reached the pinnacle of legend to a semi-sage level. But it has a side effect, that is, this person will stay at the Semi-Holy Level for the rest of his life and will not be able to improve for half a step.


    And this Liang Qiyuan is one of the five semi-sage elders! "


    "Semi-Holy Grade..." Fengling looked worriedly at Ye Hao''s back. The Half-Holy Grade was the strong man second only to the Holy Grade and the Demigod on the Atlantis continent.


    In most cases, it can be said to be the king of Atlantis.


    Although Ye Hao is very strong, he can really contend against the semi-holy strong.


    At this moment, the hearts of the Feng Clan people finally let go, hanging in their throats again.


    "Elder Qiyuan, what are you doing. Don''t hurry up!" Seeing that Elder Qiyuan hasn''t done it for a long time, Liang Jian urged impatiently.


    Suddenly, Elder Qiyuan knelt on one knee, vomiting blood in his mouth.


    This sudden occurrence has never occurred to everyone.


    Could it be that Ye Hao''s move just hit Elder Qi Yuan?


    But one stroke wounded the Semi-Holy Grade, how much strength such a person had.


    Although it is unbelievable, for now, there is only this possibility.


    "Elder Qiyuan...Elder, what are you...how..." Liang Jian looked at Elder Qiyuan blankly, and he felt very uneasy.


    Elder Qiyuan is his own amulet, if there is something wrong with this amulet, then he is really in danger.


    "Shut up!" Elder Qi Yuan scolded Liang Jian. If he changed to the past, he would never do it, because Liang Jian was the son of the Sword City Lord.


    But now, Elder Qi Yuan really wanted to slap Liang Jian on the face.


    If he hadn''t blocked the move just now, Liang Jian would have died.


    And when he resisted the move just now, Elder Qi Yuan clearly felt the strength of the opponent.


    "Holy powerhouse!"


    Elder Qiyuan looked at the young man with jealousy, this young man who was younger than Liang Jian turned out to be a saint-level powerhouse.


    If it were not for the Saint-level powerhouse, it would be impossible to release the kind of powerful tricks just now.


    But how could such a young saint-level powerhouse appear in such a small place as Gale Valley.


    This kind of talent is at least the treasure in the palm of those top-notch forces.


    "I don''t know where your Excellency came from." Elder Qi Yuan clenched his fists with both hands, keeping the posture of kneeling on one knee, looking respectful.


    "Where I am from, it is necessary to tell you." Ye Hao said disdainfully: "You are this guy''s running dog. Then it''s up to you to fight me?"


    Elder Qi Yuan didn''t get angry at all because of Ye Hao''s collision, and he beat you? The trick just now made him unable to recover his breath now. If he really fights, his old bone shouldn''t be taken apart.


    He said cautiously: "It was a misunderstanding just now, and I made amends for you on behalf of my young master."


    "Apologize? Just now, he kept saying that he wanted to kill me. Do you think I have never done anything like this?" Ye Hao stared at Elder Qi Yuan, and the atmosphere suddenly solidified a lot.


    But at this moment in the minds of others, there is a message that is constantly echoing.


    The demigod elder Qiyuan was so polite to Ye Hao, even using his honorific title.


    This shows what!


    Obviously, everyone already has the answer in their minds.


    Ye Hao is a holy powerhouse!


    The three elders of the Feng Clan looked at Feng Hailong with condemning eyes.


    A holy powerhouse appeared in Gale Valley, you should be so negligent, if you make others angry.


    A single Saint-level powerhouse can destroy Gale Valley.


    Feng Hailong''s forehead was also full of sweat. Recalling his previous attitude towards Ye Hao, he was a little grateful that he was still alive.


    In other words, he would like to thank his daughter for having such a good relationship with this holy powerhouse, otherwise it is estimated that others would not help at this time.


    "Patriarch Feng, I also hope to beg for me and this excellency. Our Jiancheng and Gale Wind Valley have always been repaired, because these people''s young masters are talking nonsense in their ears, and we have this misunderstanding in front of us." Qi Yuan Seeing Ye Hao, the elder was unmoved.


    People who can only pin their hopes on Gale Valley, after all, people are willing to make a career in Gale Valley, that should have something to do.


    Feng Hailong came back to his senses, he saw that Ye Hao seemed to have the idea to kill Liang Jian, but he was the eldest son of Jiancheng, if he was killed, it would be no small matter.


    "Young Master Ye, what happened today..."


    "I''m doing errands, and I can''t tolerate outsiders pointing fingers at me." Ye Hao said coldly, and directly blocked Feng Hailong who hadn''t finished speaking.


    Ye Hao really had a murderous intention on the two people in front of him. Liang Jian was not a good thing at first sight. He was definitely the kind of typical dude. If he let him go back, he must be the kind of endless routine.


    [System task: Release Liang Jian and notify the other party that the host will rule the sword city after one month. Task reward: depends on the completion of the task. ¡¿


    Ye Hao was taken aback, and at this moment the system made a decision for Ye Hao.


    Release Liang Jian, and he will come to Sword City in January.


    Ye Hao liked this domineering, so he followed it.


    "Let me let you go." Ye Hao''s aura changed, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Elder Qiyuan let out a sigh of relief.


    "But I have two conditions." Ye Hao held up **** and it was okay to let them go, but Ye Hao wouldn''t let them leave so comfortably.


    Elder Qiyuan''s heart sank, but in order to save his life, he could only bite the bullet and said, "Your Excellency, please speak."


    "First, leave everything on your body." Ye Hao said.


    Elder Qiyuan looked at his storage ring subconsciously, but finally took it down honestly.


    "There are a lot of training resources!" Liang Jian was very reluctant.


    "Young Master Liang, if the cultivation resources are gone, your father can still give you. But now if your life is gone, you will have nothing." Elder Qi Yuan persuaded.


    Liang Jian finally handed over things honestly.

 Chapter 2080： Let you run for three minutes

    Chapter 2080 I''ll Let You Run For Three Minutes


    Two storage props, four or five weapons, including the sword that Jiancheng Jianxiu regards as life.


    Ye Hao looked at these things in front of him, the last time they were inside the storage props.


    There are really some good things, some spirit stones, which are used for cultivation in this world, and are equivalent to blood stones for the cultivation of blood races on earth.


    With ample spiritual energy inside, practitioners can absorb, refine, and enhance their strength.


    Bringing these things back, as Wushuang City''s training resources, would be even more powerful.


    "Your Excellency, can I leave?" Elder Qi Yuan looked at Ye Hao and asked in a low voice.


    "This is the first condition, and there is the second condition." Ye Hao raised his hand, and the cyclone continued to condense in his hand.


    Elder Qiyuan showed horror on his face: "Your Excellency has promised to let us live."


    Feng Hailong also showed a surprised expression. If Ye Haozhen killed the elder and son of Jiancheng here, then their Gale Valley would have completely turned against Jiancheng.


    "Of course I will give you a way out, but I always have to make you pay a little more. I will give you three minutes, and within three minutes you can escape.


    I will be here in three minutes, and I will use a trick against you, and I will not chase you down after one trick. "


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth curled up: "However, I will visit Jiancheng myself in a month."


    Visit Sword City in person?


    Everyone present was stunned, this guy is going to Sword City in a month! Speaking out directly, this is simply a declaration of war with Jiancheng.


    Elder Qiyuan gritted his teeth and clenched his fists with both hands: "Okay. I will tell you what your Excellency said to me, Sword City Lord. One month later, Sword City is waiting for you."


    After speaking, Elder Qi Yuan led Liang Jian''s collar, turned and ran.


    He even got the seal on his hand and pressed it directly on his chest, stimulating his potential and making his speed a little faster.


    Three minutes is not long or short.


    If the elder Qiyuan''s Yujian flew before the replacement, he was confident that he could take Liang Jian to fly five hundred miles within three minutes, but their speed was greatly slowed down by the sword weapon being collected.


    Even if Elder Qiyuan stimulated his potential, he could only guarantee a distance of fifty miles in three minutes.


    But Fifty Miles was not close, and looking back at Gale Valley, only a V-shaped valley could be seen.


    "It should be safe here." Elder Qi Yuan stopped and fell to the ground with a pale face, his feet trembling.


    It will take him at least a few months to regain his potential just now, and his life span is at least ten years short!


    "Elder Qiyuan, that is too rampant. He even dared to say that he will come to my sword city in a month. If he dares to come, I must have his father cut off his head and hang it above the sword city.


    Then bloodbath Gale Valley! "Liang Jian said angrily, what happened today really embarrassed him.


    He is the eldest son of Jiancheng, the future saint-level powerhouse!


    "The strength of that person should be around the three-star holy level, although not as good as Lord City Lord. But what I am worried about is the forces behind him. It is better to discuss the long-term plan after we return." Qi Yuan elder breathed.


    Gale Valley, the house of the Wind Clan.


    Ye Hao had been standing in the middle of the courtyard with his eyes closed for three minutes, and Feng Hailong and the others did not dare to disturb.


    "In three minutes, Elder Qiyuan and the others should have been fifty or sixty miles away by now. Even if they are Saint Grade powerhouses, they may not be able to pose a threat to them from such a distance." Wind Clan Great Elder Muttered.


    "Impossible. A distance of fifty or sixty miles, let alone whether the attack can reach this distance, even if it does, how much power can it leave?" The third elder shook his head and didn''t believe it.


    "I think the young master Ye just wants to scare the elder Qiyuan and the others." The second elder thinks so too.


    "No! I believe Brother Hao can!" Feng Ling''er glared at the three elders, as if protecting a calf.


    "Miss Feng, we don''t believe in Ye Gongzi. We all know Ye Gongzi''s strength, but in three minutes, Elder Qi Yuan and the others have run away early." said the elder.


    Feng Ling''er said unswervingly: "Since Brother Hao has said, then he can definitely do it!"


    "Ling''er. There are some things that you can''t just talk about. Your father''s furthest trick can only reach a distance of one mile, and in the end, that trick is not as powerful as a diamond-level powerhouse. Trick." Mrs. Feng said beside her.


    "Brother Hao can." Feng Ling''er seemed to have unconditional trust in Ye Hao, looking at Ye Hao in the middle of the courtyard with her eyes in admiration.


    At this moment, Ye Hao opened his eyes, the magic pupil was opened, the perspective eyes combined with the clairvoyance effect, so that Ye Hao immediately caught the figure of Elder Qi Yuan and others.


    "Time is up."


    Ye Hao raised his right hand, and a black light circle appeared above Ye Hao''s head from small to large, and the scene was very gorgeous.


    There are six black apertures, and the largest aperture is three meters in diameter.


    The aperture condenses various magic lines, exuding a dark light.


    "Dark Forbidden Curse¡¤Hades Six Cannons!"


    Ye Hao''s voice fell, and a beam of light condensed in the center of the six black apertures, and then shot out.


    The black beam first shot straight toward the sky, then slowly poured, tracing an arc in the air, and fell toward the location where Elder Qi Yuan and others were.


    Feng Hailong and the others immediately jumped onto the eaves, using the wind technique they are good at, allowing them to float in the air and see scenes dozens of miles away.


    at the same time.


    Elder Qi Yuan and Liang Jian also noticed the beam of light from the Gale Valley behind them.


    When Liang Jian saw the black beam, he dismissed it and said, "Hahaha. That kid really attacked us. This is a distance of fifty or sixty miles.


    How could he hit here. "


    However, just as Liang Jian''s voice fell, the black beams had already approached them more and more, but the power field had not diminished in the slightest.


    "Not good!" Elder Qi Yuan felt the threat, and he picked up Liang Jian again and turned to escape.


    But after running away for a while, Elder Qi Yuan found that this escape was useless at all. This thing was just like having eyes, so he aimed at them.


    Elder Qi Yuan left Liang Jian behind and pressed his hands to the ground.


    "Sword prison!" Dozens of sword shadows appeared around Liang Jian, surrounding Liang Jian in the middle.


    "Liang Jian, use your best to protect yourself!" Elder Qi Yuan shouted.


    After that, his hands were knotted, his eyebrows and hair were erected at this time, and blood was bleeding from his eyes, nose and ears.


    Elder Qi Yuan shouted: "Swordsmanship¡¤Royal Sword and Shield!"


    A giant sword phantom appeared in front of Elder Qiyuan and the others, like a shield.


    After five or six seconds, the six heavy cannons of Hades finally landed on the heads of Elder Qi Yuan and Liang Jian.


    Boom boom boom


    The smoke and dust from the explosion can be seen from the Gale Valley 50 or 60 miles away.

 Chapter 2081： Dark Curse·Hades Six Cannons

    Chapter 2081 Dark Forbidden Curse¡¤Hades Six Cannons


    All the gold-level and below-the-gold beasts within this range began to instinctively flee, or dived into the ground and dived into the bottom of the lake.


    A platinum-level monster that was hunting, saw the explosion sound from a distance, and the aura.


    It immediately ignored its prey and immediately began to flee.


    A Hei Yao-class flying beast soaring in the air, patrolling its own territory, began to fly towards the high altitude and farther without looking back.


    In a place farther away, a group of orcs were being chased by a black shining giant ape, but the next moment the giant ape stopped and began to howl in horror.


    Although turned around and ran.


    This is the power of the holy-level powerhouse''s move, and even for the next half month, no monsters will appear around Gale Valley.


    Back to the present.


    The expressions of Feng Hailong and others who were flying in the air and witnessing everything were quite wonderful at this moment.


    The huge explosion, although you can''t feel it personally, the power is quite terrifying!


    Let Feng Hailong''s heart trembled.


    They even wondered, if Ye Hao used this technique to directly bombard their Gale Valley, would Gale Valley survive?


    They have an answer in their hearts, it is a terrifying answer.


    The place of Gale Valley will disappear from Atlantis.


    "Okay, it''s over." Ye Hao patted his hand, as if he had just done a trivial thing just now.


    This six-heavy artillery of the Pluto, in fact, can only be regarded as a standard level among Ye Hao''s skills in terms of power.


    However, this trick has several characteristics, that is, once released, unless the opponent makes the disappearance or displacement of the space and plane level, it must be hit.


    The other is its dark attribute characteristics, which will cause a lot of pressure and fear to various creatures in a certain range around it.


    Ye Hao put his hands in his pockets and walked towards the door.


    "Brother Hao, where are you?" Feng Ling''er came back to her senses, followed Ye Hao first, and watched Ye Hao''s pupils full of little stars of worship.


    "Leave here. After all, your people don''t seem to welcome me." Ye Hao shrugged.


    Upon hearing this, Feng Ling''er glared at her father angrily, and then continued to follow Ye Hao: "Brother Hao, I will go with you!"


    "Patriarch Wind, how can you treat a Saint-level powerhouse so rudely!"


    "Hurry up and apologize and stay! Otherwise you are the sinner of our Wind Clan!"


    "If, because of your rudeness, Patriarch Wind, Master Ye has a very bad impression of our Gale Valley Wind Clan. Then we must consider whether to hold the highest meeting of the Wind Clan and remove your position as the patriarch!"


    The three elders of the Feng Clan gave Feng Hailong a reprimand.


    It seems that Feng Hailong has done something damaging to the world.


    Feng Hailong felt wronged and bitter in his heart. Before, Feng Ling''er showed the blood of Saint Grade and showed his affection for Ye Hao. You are not always winking at me.


    Doesn''t that mean to stop oneself from giving Ye Hao a chance, now he knows that he is a holy powerhouse.


    Let him carry this black pot?


    Feng Hailong wailed in his heart, this patriarch shouldn''t be the patriarch.


    However, Feng Hailong still bite the bullet to catch up with Ye Hao, clenched his fists in both hands and bowed for ninety degrees: "Young Master Ye, I was rude before. I hope Young Master Ye will forgive me, in order to express my apologies.


    Please also Ye Gongzi stay in Gale Valley for a few more days, my Feng Hailong will definitely treat you warmly! "


    A saint-level powerhouse, on the continent of Atlantis, even those first-class forces must be treated with top-level etiquette.


    Not to mention a second-rate force like Gale Valley.


    Ye Hao looked at Feng Hailong hesitantly, his expression seemed to be thinking about whether to stay.


    "Daddy, then I ask you. Can you let Brother Hao live here." Feng Linger stood beside Ye Hao and said to her father.


    "Must!" Feng Hailong said firmly.


    "Then my Gale Valley, is there a place where Brother Hao can''t go!" Feng Ling''er was referring to the place of awakening before.


    Feng Hailong said immediately: "Young Master Ye is my guest of Gale Wind Valley. Ye Young Master can go anywhere in Gale Valley!"


    "Then I''m with Brother Hao, dad, don''t you object," Feng Linger said.


    "Of course I don''t..." Feng Hailong subconsciously prepared to speak his mind.


    Ye Hao interrupted directly: "Cough cough cough... Since Patriarch Feng is so kindly invited, then I will stay for a few more days."


    "Okay, okay, okay." Feng Hailong is in a great mood, and Galewind Valley can make friends with Saint-level powerhouses.


    To know the friendship of the Saint-level powerhouse, sometimes it can save a force!


    "Patriarch, how to deal with the traitors of the Yu family and the Yun family." The third elder walked over and pointed to the subdued Yu''e and Yun Dayu, and some members of the family.


    "Patriarch Feng, all this is caused by the old witch Yu''e who is making trouble behind her back. I was deceived." Yun Dayu knelt down and begged for mercy, without any posture of a legendary powerhouse.


    "Yun Dayu, you bastard, don''t talk nonsense." Yu''e Lihua looked at Feng Hailong with rain: "Brother Hailong, you and I grew up together when you were young. This time I am confused to get along with this cloud. Dayu did this stupid thing together.


    I also look at Brother Hailong, thinking about the old feelings, and letting my Yu family live. I, Yu''e, would like to be a cow and a horse to forgive my Yu family¡¯s sins.


    I am willing to marry my daughter Yu Momo to Young Master Fenglin as a child and serve him for life. Yu Momo is also a blood awakened person. When the time comes to give birth to a child with Young Master Fenglin, Gale Valley will be stronger! "


    At this time, this woman not only used the beauty trick, but also dedicated her daughter to her. There was no bottom line.


    "Shut up." Feng Hailong shouted angrily. He pointed to the two of them: "How did my Feng Clan treat you before, and how you treated us just now. For those of you who are ungrateful and betrayed, I will never stay in Gale Valley. .


    Two elders, three elders. Send me an order to take people to the Yu Family and the Yun Family to capture all of their clansmen. If you dare to resist, kill them on the spot! "


    "Yes!" The second elder and the third elder were ordered to act immediately.


    "Great Elder, all those who committed the troubles will be put to death!" Feng Hailong pointed to Yu''e and others.


    "Yes!" The Great Elder acted immediately, ignoring Yu''e and others'' begging for mercy, and took them to the execution ground.


    "Young Master Ye, I''m sorry. Let you watch the joke. I will host a banquet in the mansion tonight to make up for the dust for Ye Young Master." Feng Hailong looked at Ye Hao respectfully.


    "You don''t have to do it again." Ye Hao said politely.


    ...


    And at the moment, fifty or sixty miles away, the smoke and dust had dissipated in the place hit by Pluto''s six heavy artillery.


    A huge pothole appeared there, and all the vegetation was destroyed.


    Liang Jian knelt on the ground, his pants were soaking wet.


    In front of him, Elder Qi Yuan fell to the ground, his right arm was broken and he was dying.

 Chapter 2082： Holy Five

    Chapter 2082


    That night, Feng Hailong prepared the most luxurious banquet in Gale Valley to entertain Ye Hao.


    Everyone who was invited to this banquet was shocked by the things on the table.


    "This smell?" A collateral girl walked into the yard and sniffed her nose.


    "This is Fengyue Longxiang!" The other lady exclaimed.


    "Fengyue Dragon Fragrance? Is it the top incense obtained from the Black Yao-class Fengyue Dragon Whale! This thing is super expensive, and it is said that when you practice, lighting a little can also improve the cultivator''s state by 10%! "The collateral girl covered her mouth in disbelief.


    "There seems to be only a little bit of Fengyuelongxiang in Gale Valley, and it was obtained by the luck of the chief patriarch fifty or sixty years ago!" said the lady.


    "It''s not just Fengyue Longxiang. There is Fengnvyu next to the main seat. Although it can''t fight, it can be a treasure that can gather aura.


    Even the food on the table is a rare ingredient. On the main table, there are three earthen dragon meat, colorful elk legs, wind and rain. "The side girl looked at the food and couldn''t help swallowing.


    "Be quiet, the guests tonight are different. Give me honesty." A middle-aged man stood beside the lady and said harshly.


    The lady glanced around and immediately noticed something was wrong.


    "Why are the young women here? The granddaughter of the elder''s home and the granddaughter of the second elder are also there."


    The middle-aged man pressed his daughter''s shoulders and pointed to the young man on the main seat: "Xiao Lei, did you see that man. If you can be admired by him, even as a concubine."


    Our home can also be soaring. "


    The daughter looked at the middle-aged man in surprise. She didn''t expect her father to say something to be a concubine.


    "Hey, what are you talking about. Our daughter is so good, she is already a gold class before the age of twenty! She has to marry a few people as a concubine." The lady cast a blank glance at the middle-aged.


    "Although we are a collateral family, your father is also the third elder in the family anyway."


    "This is what my father asked me to tell you. That young man, he is a Saint-level powerhouse." The middle-aged man whispered.


    The lady''s eyes lit up and she looked at the man whose appearance was no more than 25.


    "He... he is a Saint-level powerhouse? Is he not more than thirty years old?" The lady said in astonishment.


    The daughter looked at her father in disbelief.


    "This is what my father said, and there is still something wrong. In short, this is an opportunity, Xiaolei, you want to understand. I will take you to a toast in a while." The middle-aged man came to arrange a toast after he said this. Their seats.


    "Father, I know." The daughter nodded firmly. She knew very well that this was the opportunity for her father to give herself another chance. If she could really seize this son-in-law, the status of their family would even surpass that of the Feng Clan.


    You must know that even the patriarch of the Wind Clan, Feng Hailong, is only a legendary powerhouse.


    At the same time, all the women of the right age present were eyeing Ye Hao''s fat.


    Ye Hao took the seat, sitting beside Fenghailong and Windbell.


    "Rough tea and light rice, I hope Young Master Ye will not dislike it." Feng Hailong pointed to the feast on the table in front of him and said.


    "It''s already pretty good." Ye Hao looked at the yard, there were two or three tables besides them, and young women accounted for a fraction: "So many people?"


    "Because our Feng Clan admires the strong and hope to meet Ye Gongzi." Feng Hailong said with a awkward smile.


    In his heart, he kept cursing the three old immortals.


    Originally, he planned to have his family and the three elders to have a meal with Master Ye to ease some of the previous relationship.


    By the way, you can match up your daughter and Ye Hao.


    They are saint-level powerhouses, if they can really walk with their own daughter, then they will be in the Gale Valley.


    But never expected that when the banquet was ready, the three elders suddenly found all the young women of their own family.


    Everyone knows the heart of Sima Zhao!


    Don''t you just want to meet Ye Hao, but if you can''t say it, it''s pleasing to the eye?


    And three wives and four concubines are allowed on the mainland of Atlantis.


    He is a saint-level powerhouse, and it is understandable to marry a few concubines.


    Even if Ye Hao didn''t look at the wind chimes, but instead looked at the girl in the direct line, who saw that branch, then that branch might even surpass the place in the Gale Valley.


    Feng Hailong knew the purpose of these three elders, wasn''t it just to climb Ye Hao''s sycamore tree.


    However, he has no ability to prevent this. It is impossible to drive away the people present now.


    On the contrary, it might lead to a worse impression on Ye Hao.


    And then, as expected, every young woman looked for opportunities to come up to Ye Hao to toast and talk.


    Even some coquettish women took the initiative to let Ye Hao eat their tofu, or slipped their feet and sat directly on Ye Hao.


    For these things, Ye Hao was dumbfounded.


    And the wind chimes on the side pouted, staring at the sisters of the same race in the past, as if looking at the fishy cats.


    Mrs. Feng held her daughter next to her. She didn''t let her daughter go to fight for it. That would make her daughter lose her share.


    After all, my daughter and Ye Gongzi had a good relationship, and they have already won at the starting point. There is no need to do this here to destroy their image.


    This process was finally over, and Ye Hao had a few more handkerchiefs in his pocket.


    What is written in it is nothing more than some time and place, and then I will wait for words like you.


    "Young Master Ye, are you really planning to go to Jiancheng before January?" Feng Hailong looked at Ye Hao and asked.


    "It''s hard for a gentleman to chase a horse with a word. I will naturally go to Jiancheng." This is a task arranged for him by the system, how could Ye Hao not go.


    Feng Hailong said with some worry: "Young Master Ye, your strength is obvious to all. But Jiancheng is not a small place, and the lord of Jiancheng is the father of Liang Jian.


    It is a three-star powerhouse! There are also five half-holy elders, and it is said that there is a guarding sword in the sword city. In addition, Liang Jian''s grandfather has been in retreat all these years. Although he is old, his strength should be holy.


    If Ye Gongzi went rashly, I was worried that I would be besieged by the people of Jiancheng. "


    The three wind clan elders on the side also nodded.


    "Yeah. Otherwise, Master Ye would forget it."


    "Although Sword City is not the first-class and strongest, there are at least one or two Saint-level powerhouses, which can''t be shaken simply."


    "It''s better to be careful."


    Ye Hao smiled faintly: "I have my own arrangements for this matter, you don''t have to worry about it."


    "Patriarch Wind, there are some things I want to ask about."


    Patriarch Feng said sternly: "Young Master Ye is polite, but it doesn''t matter if you have anything to say, I will never hide what Feng Hailong knows."

 Chapter 2083： Three Forbidden Areas

    Chapter 2083 Three Forbidden Areas


    "On the continent of Atlantis, is there any hidden secret place, or some forbidden place?" Ye Hao asked.


    Since the system prompted Ye Hao to find the truth in Atlantis.


    Then according to the routine, it should be in some forbidden areas.


    "Secret? Forbidden area? The second elder is studying this aspect, he knows a lot." Feng Hailong looked at the second elder.


    The second elder coughed and looked at Ye Hao: "Young Master Ye. If you want to talk about the forbidden areas on the continent of Atlantis, they must belong to three places.


    The ancient moon well in the eternal forest of the elves is said to be the source of energy for the entire continent of Atlantis. Only the elves can enter it.


    So it is called the strongest forbidden area by many races. "


    The eternal forest of the elves, this is the place Ye Hao has heard the most after coming to Atlantis.


    "The second is the ancient battlefield of the ancient gods. It is located in the center of Atlantis. It is said that there are demi-god-level beasts haunting there, and ordinary people don''t dare to approach it." The second elder said.


    Ancient gods!


    Ye Hao''s eyes gleamed: "The ancient gods? Who are these ancient gods? What happened to this ancient battlefield of ancient gods?"


    Ye Hao asked questions one after another.


    "We don''t know this. Once there was only considered to be the strongest warcraft zone on Atlantis, and then a demigod entered it and took out a broken ancient book.


    And he said that he saw the battlefield of the gods inside, and in the incomplete ancient books, he also recorded a message, the battle of the ancient gods. So later generations called it the ancient battlefield of the ancient gods. "The second elder said.


    "What about the third forbidden area?" Ye Hao secretly noted this place, and then continued to ask.


    "The third place is located in the edge of the northern border of Atlantis, which is called the realm of death. Even the monsters dare not enter there.


    There is no vitality, no one has survived from there until now, and no one knows what it is.


    So it is also the most mysterious place in the three forbidden areas. "The second elder said.


    Eternal Forest, ancient battlefield of ancient gods, and the realm of death.


    Ye Hao wrote down these three names.


    "Young Master Ye, why are you so interested in these places?" Feng Hailong asked curiously.


    "Because my master likes to think about these weird things, so this time I am out of the mountain, I am going to visit these places. It is estimated that I will leave tomorrow." Ye Hao said.


    "Tomorrow?" Feng Hailong and the elders were taken aback.


    Feng Ling''er stood up excitedly: "Brother Hao, do you understand that you are leaving Gale Valley?"


    Ye Hao saw Fenglinger''s reluctance, and he said apologetically: "I have some things waiting for me to deal with it. I have been delayed in Gale Valley for two days, so no accident, I must leave tomorrow."


    Feng Ling''er sat down a little bit reluctantly, looking upset.


    "Where is Young Master Ye going first?" Feng Hailong asked.


    "Just pick one of the three places just mentioned," Ye Hao said.


    Feng Hailong''s eyes lit up: "Well, Master Ye will walk with us."


    Ye Hao looked at Feng Hailong suspiciously, not understanding what he meant.


    "Besides the Eternal Forest, there is a human city called Stormwind City. It has something to do with our Gale Valley. Stormwind City holds a Stormwind Festival every ten years.


    We have also received an invitation from Gale Valley, so it is better for Master Ye to go with us. "Feng Hailong looked at Ye Hao and said.


    The wind bell next to her immediately became energetic, although she knew that Ye Hao might leave eventually, but being able to stay a little longer would be a happy thing for her.


    Feng Ling''er looked at Ye Hao expectantly and almost said in an imploring tone: "Brother Hao. Let''s go together. You also said before that you are walking out for the first time, and walking with us on the road is much more convenient.


    Stormwind City is very close to the Eternal Forest, and it will not hinder your business, Brother Hao. "


    "All right then." Ye Hao nodded.


    Feng Ling''er smiled excitedly.


    "Then, in order not to hinder Ye Gongzi''s itinerary, we will leave tomorrow." Feng Hailong said.


    "Something happened in Gale Valley just now, don''t you worry that Sword City will cause trouble in Gale Valley." Ye Hao asked a question.


    Feng Hailong smiled and said: "Don''t be afraid of Ye Gongzi''s jokes, if there is no Ye Gongzi. We would really be afraid, after all, and Jiancheng presumably, our Gale Valley is too weak.


    But Young Master Ye, your performance this time will send a message to Jiancheng, that is, telling Jiancheng that there is a saint-level powerhouse sheltering in our Gale Valley.


    In addition, Sword City should also participate in the Stormwind Celebration in Stormwind City this time, and Young Master Ye also publicly declared that he would go to Sword City after January.


    Therefore, the people of Jiancheng will not come to trouble Gale Valley at this time. "


    Ye Hao nodded.


    The dinner was over. On the way back, many young women from the Wind Clan were glaring at Ye Hao. This made Wind Bell eat a lot of vinegar.


    In the end, Feng Ling''er personally sent Ye Hao back to the courtyard arranged in the Feng Clan¡¯s residence.


    "Brother Hao, take a good rest. Let''s eat at noon tomorrow." Fengling said.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao nodded and walked into the room.


    Feng Ling''er walked out of the yard, and she noticed the women of the same race passing by "carelessly" in several corners in the distance.


    "These fishy cats!" Fengling said to her guard: "You guys will listen to me. You will be here from now on.


    No woman is allowed to step into Ye Gongzi''s house and disturb Ye Gongzi''s rest! "


    "Yes." Several guards stood straight.


    Feng Ling''er turned and left.


    Ye Hao was lying on his bed. He didn''t know that Fengling had specially arranged many people for him at the door in order to protect him from night attacks. He thought it was just a normal guard patrolling.


    "Evelyn, Xingqiong hasn''t woken up yet." Ye Hao asked.


    Evelyn''s villain appeared on Ye Hao''s chest, directly sitting on Ye Hao''s chest.


    "Not yet, we goddess just doze off for several days, this kind of retreat will take at least a few months, unless you actively look for her now, otherwise she will not wake up by herself.


    But if you are not in the most dangerous time, it is best not to find her, she is now at a critical moment. "Evelyn said.


    Ye Hao nodded, understanding what Evelyn meant.


    "Evelyn, are you clear about the matters on the continent of Atlantis?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I don''t know, I only came to the earth in the battle three thousand years ago. Atlantis was at least ten thousand years ago." Evelyn shook her head.


    "Then why are you here on Earth? Are you really trying to help us?" Ye Hao asked again.


    Evelyn sighed: "Actually, I really don''t know, I''m a relatively young god. Only people at the level of the Star Sky Goddess know this kind of thing."


    Ye Hao was silent.

 Chapter 2084： Go to Stormwind City

    Chapter 2084 Going To Stormwind City


    Early the next morning, Ye Hao and Feng Ling''er set off.


    Feng Hailong did not follow, but sent a second elder to lead the team.


    There are three carriages and more than ten attendants riding horses patrolling the realm around them.


    "The carriage is quite stable and the speed is not slow." Ye Hao sat in the carriage in the center, completely different from the bumpy feeling he imagined in the carriage.


    Fengling pointed at the bottom of the carriage and said, "That''s because we have injected the wind system into the carriage. This can not only reduce the carriage''s weight and speed up, but also prevent the carriage from bumps.


    At our current speed, it is estimated that we will arrive in Stormwind early tomorrow morning. "


    "It takes a day to walk?" Ye Hao was a little surprised. He had seen the map, and the distance between Stormwind City and Gale Valley was not very far. It stands to reason that at the speed of this carriage, it should be able to arrive in half a day.


    "Yes. Because we can''t go straight, there will be some powerful beast territories on the road, we need to go around, so it takes a day." Feng Linger said.


    "What level is the monster that passes the strongest territory along the way?" Ye Hao asked directly.


    "It should be a rocky forest. It is said that there is a legendary monster there." Fengling said.


    Legendary Warcraft.


    If it is an ordinary person, it is estimated that it will really take a detour. After all, human beings will need at least three to five Legendary powerhouses to compete with Legendary monsters.


    "Tell me the second elder, no need to detour. Drive directly to Stormwind City, there will be a powerful monster along the way, I will deal with it." Ye Hao said.


    Feng Linger conveyed Ye Hao''s words without any hesitation.


    Because she knew Ye Hao was very powerful, the Saint-level powerhouse did have the ability to walk sideways in front of such a legendary beast.


    After receiving the news, the second elder immediately changed his route.


    Although the second elder was the leader of this team on the bright side, Feng Hailong had instructed the second elder before they set off that no matter what Ye Hao had, they must be satisfied.


    In the same carriage with Ye Hao are Fenglin and another pair of beautiful twin girls who seem to be granddaughters of the second elder.


    Originally, it was reasonable to say that the second elder himself should be sitting in a car with Ye Hao, but when the second elder said he wanted to lead the way, he let his granddaughter sit with Ye Hao.


    For the twins, the elder sister is Feng Chun''er and the younger sister is Feng Qiu''er.


    "Master Ye, come and eat grapes." Sister Qiu''er peeled the grapes and handed them to Ye Hao, even pressing her body on Ye Hao''s arm.


    The wind chimes next to me jumped up.


    "I... just come by myself." Ye Hao said embarrassingly.


    "I''m peeling it all, Ye Gongzi will eat one. Grandpa said that if we don''t serve Ye Gongzi along the way, Grandpa will punish us." Feng Qiu''er looked aggrieved.


    "Yeah, Master Ye, grandpa is fierce. If he knows that our sisters have not served Master Ye well, he will definitely double our martial arts skills and beat us when he returns." My sister Feng Chun''er squatted directly on Ye Hao''s. In front of him, Ye Hao raised his legs with both hands.


    "Young Master Ye must be very sour after sitting for so long. Chun''er is here to knock on Young Master Ye."


    Ye Hao couldn''t laugh or cry. After less than ten minutes of starting, my back hurts?


    Am I not made of ceramics?


    However, everyone said so, Ye Hao couldn''t refuse, and could only enjoy the treatment of the twins.


    The wind chimes on the side had been eating vinegar for a while.


    In the end, I couldn''t take it anymore, and it was hard to stop them bluntly.


    I could only sit on the other side of Ye Hao and provoked the topic: "Brother Hao, you said before that when I used the wind spell, there were some problems. Can you tell me clearly."


    "This matter, I see how many battles you have fought..." Ye Hao began to talk to Feng Ling''er about water spells.


    Feng Lin and the twin sisters nearby laughed secretly when they heard the topic Feng Ling''er mentioned. Feng Ling''s purpose is to talk to Ye Gongzi and get closer.


    Although Ye Hao is a saint-level powerhouse, he has a special skill in the art industry. He is very good, and it is impossible to have an understanding of wind magic.


    Gale Valley is known to be very good at wind spells, most of which are people from the wind clan. The main practice they practice is the wind.


    On the continent of Atlantis, Gale Valley can at least be ranked in the top ten among the forces that have knowledge of wind spells.


    And now, Feng Ling''er and Ye Hao are asking about wind spells, isn''t it funny.


    After Feng Ling''er asked, she regretted it secretly, but she soon discovered that what Ye Hao said was indeed something special, most of which was the control of the wind spell.


    There are some vocabulary, sayings, she even feels refreshing.


    Feng Lin and the twin sisters also reflected, looking at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Could it be that Ye Gongzi is not only a Saint-level powerhouse, but also has researches on the wind system?


    But in the previous battle, Ye Hao only showed the ice-based trick, and there was also a long-range dark trick.


    On the continent of Atlantis, one person is already quite proficient in the tactics of two attributes.


    Is it possible that Master Ye is proficient in three lines?


    "Do you understand what I said just now." Ye Hao looked at Feng Ling''er.


    Feng Ling''er nodded and shook his head, with confusion in her eyes.


    Ye Hao smiled, no wonder.


    Because he was talking about the top-level wind system abilities, that level was in the continent of Atlantis, at least the domain of the Saint-level powerhouse, at least the legendary peak.


    "It''s useless to just talk about it, let''s fight it." Ye Hao said suddenly.


    "Actual combat?" Feng Ling''er was surprised and didn''t understand what Ye Hao meant.


    Ye Hao motioned to the twin sisters next to him to stop serving him, and then opened the curtain of the carriage.


    Let the second elder stop the team.


    "Ye Gongzi, what''s the matter?" The second elder got off the carriage in front and walked to Ye Hao''s car and asked.


    "Take a rest. There is also a stumbling tiger right in front." Ye Hao looked at the front.


    "Stopping the way?" The second elder was surprised.


    "Report. A pack of wolves was found earlier, with more than a dozen blue-eyed sand wolves. One of the wolves is Black Yao class and the others are platinum class." The guard in charge of the patrol returned on horseback, reporting the news ahead.


    "Black-eyed sand wolf." The second elder''s expression changed slightly, and his eyes turned to Ye Hao, so it seemed that Ye Hao was talking about these monsters.


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of these." Ye Hao said.


    The second elder breathed a sigh of relief. They didn''t dare to take this route at all. He himself was just a legendary powerhouse, and it was impossible to fight against a group of blue-eyed sand wolves with black brilliance.


    "Drive this carriage to the front." Ye Hao ordered. The second elder immediately asked the groom to drive Ye Hao, the carriage that was originally in the center, to the front.

 Chapter 2085： The amazing performance of wind chimes

    Chapter 2085 Wind Bell''s Amazing Performance


    "Ling''er, wait a moment and use your cloud-piercing arrow in the way I just said, aiming at that black-eyed sand wolf." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Although Cloud Piercing Arrow has a cloud in its name, it is actually a spell of wind and cloud.


    Fengling nodded, she took a deep breath, began to adjust the energy in the group, and then raised her hands.


    A looming bowstring appeared in Fengling''s hand.


    "Cloud Piercing Arrow?" The second elder on the side frowned, and he whispered in a low voice: "Cloud Piercing Arrow is just a relatively ordinary Fengyun dual element technique.


    And Miss Feng is only a platinum level, it is difficult to hurt the black-eyed sand wolf. "


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, just looked at the wind bells.


    He has already taught everything he can teach. The master leads in, and the cultivation depends on the individual. It depends on Fengling''s own comprehension.


    The wind bells charged for five seconds, which was longer than the ordinary Cloud Piercing Arrows.


    Moreover, the Cloud Piercing Arrows used by Feng Ling''er this time were completely different from the Cloud Piercing Arrows used in the duel before. That time, Feng Ling''er directly summoned 20 or 30 Cloud Piercing Arrows.


    But this time there was only one piercing arrow.


    "brush!"


    The Piercing Arrow shot directly, and Feng Lin and others behind Feng Ling''er felt a storm.


    Chuanyunjian shot in front of the wolves in a blink of an eye.


    Unfortunately, a platinum-level blue-eyed sand wolf stood in front of the blue-eyed sand wolf king.


    "Howl..." The blue-eyed sand wolf opened his mouth and tried to release an energy wave.


    But the energy wave hadn''t been released yet, and the cloud-piercing arrow directly penetrated the body of this blue-eyed sand wolf. From the head to the ass, it was a hole of blood.


    A platinum-level blue-eyed sand wolf was actually seconded!


    The second elder was stunned, even if he was a powerful Black Yao-level, he could not necessarily kill a platinum-level blue-eyed sand wolf in seconds.


    But the cloud-piercing arrow was not over yet, and it continued to shoot towards the blue-eyed sand wolf king behind.


    The blue-eyed sand wolf king raised his hand with a claw.


    When the cloud-piercing arrow collided with the wolf claw, sparks appeared, and then the cloud-piercing arrow burst, and countless wind currents shot away.


    "What is this? When will Cloud Piercing Arrow explode?" The second elder was shocked. This was not the trick of Piercing Cloud Arrow that he knew.


    The remaining prestige of the Piercing Arrows dissipated, and everyone actually saw a blood stain appeared on the face of the Blue-eyed Sand Wolf King, and the blood dripped down the hair to the ground.


    Anger appeared in the eyes of the Blue-eyed Sand Wolf King, as if he was very unhappy about being injured by the prey he was looking at.


    "This... how is this possible? Sister, how did you do it? You, the platinum-level cloud-piercing arrow, not only killed a platinum-level blue-eyed sand wolf, but also injured a black-eyed sand wolf king. !


    If... if there was no such thing as a blue-eyed sand wolf blocking, maybe this move, sister, could cause more damage to the blue-eyed sand wolf king! "Feng Lin looked at her sister excitedly, as if the arrow had been shot by herself.


    "Roar, roar, roar!" The blue-eyed sand wolf king roared at this time, speeding up the attack of the wolves and coming straight to the horse team.


    "Can you do another trick?" Ye Hao looked at Feng Ling''er.


    Feng Ling''er panted: "And... there are still 50% strength."


    Others only saw the brilliance of Fenglinger''s piercing arrow, but they didn''t know how much effort she spent to shoot the arrow.


    This move alone made her almost slow.


    "Then let''s do another move from the violent wind before." Ye Hao said.


    "Yes." Feng Ling''er nodded, raised his hands, and began to prepare for the magic spell.


    At this time, no one else dared to despise the wind chimes.


    The twin sisters even looked at Ye Hao with an admiring look. They knew that the reason why Feng Ling''er was so good was entirely because of what Ye Hao had just said.


    "Mr. Ye, the wolves are getting closer!" The second elder was a little worried about the wolves that were getting closer and looked at Ye Hao.


    At the speed of the wolves, after ten breaths at most, the wolves will threaten the safety of the convoy.


    "Don''t worry." Ye Hao was calm and relaxed, as if there was no vicious wolf pack in front of him, just a bunch of huskies.


    "Strong wind!" Feng Ling''er yelled.


    A storm swept out, showing a fan shape towards the wolves.


    "Wait, the wind attack is not a harmful technique. It is still facing a pack of platinum-level wolves. It is difficult to cause too much damage." As soon as the second elder spoke, he was beaten in the face.


    I saw the storm and the wolves collide together.


    The speed of the wolves slowed down significantly, and some blue-eyed sand wolves were blown down by the strong wind.


    In fact, it did not cause much harm.


    The blue-eyed sand wolf king screamed, as if ordering to continue the charge.


    But at this moment, blood suddenly appeared in the wolves.


    A **** hole appeared in a blue-eyed sand wolf thousand feet, and blood continued to flow out.


    At the same time, several other blue-eyed sand wolves were also injured, with a lot of blood openings on their bodies, and blood kept flowing out.


    Although there is no life-threatening danger, it has caused a lot of damage to the wolves. The eye of the most miserable blue-eyed sand wolf was injured.


    "What''s going on? When did the violent wind hit so much power?" The second elder was surprised, this was not the effect he could imagine.


    "The wind blade is added to the gust of wind!" Feng Qiu''er said excitedly from the side. This was what she heard when she heard Ye Hao teach Fengling.


    "Join the wind blade with the gust of wind?" The second elder was surprised. This sounds simple, but the two tricks overlap and require a lot of breakthroughs.


    After using the wind bells, he fell directly behind him.


    Ye Hao hugged her and kept sending energy into Fengling''s hand, causing Fengling to breathe a sigh of relief. She looked at Ye Hao who was holding him, and her heart was full of happiness.


    She could already stand up by herself, but the careful thought in her heart still made her think about staying in this man''s arms for a while.


    "Young Master Ye, wolves!" Seeing the wolves rushing up, the second elder was too late to think about the previous events.


    Ye Hao raised his head, because he was holding the wind chimes with his right hand, he only had one hand to move now.


    Feng Ling''er reacted now, ready to get up and leave.


    But Ye Hao had already moved.


    Ye Hao lifted his left hand and slightly moved forward.


    "Wind Curse¡¤Death Storm."


    As soon as Ye Hao used this trick, he felt a little overkill.


    A forbidden spell, used to deal with monsters with the highest Hei Yao rank, really feels like using a cannon to hit mosquitoes.


    The second elders and others were frightened by the wind system stunts in front of them, each of them widened their eyes and opened their mouths.


    transfixed.

 Chapter 2086： Are you worthy of Ye Gongzi

    Chapter 2086 you are worthy of Ye Gongzi


    A whirlwind was surging on the grassland in front of him, and there seemed to be some creatures in the whirlwind, constantly attacking and tearing the blue-eyed sand wolves.


    The blue-eyed sand wolf was rolled up to a height of 1,000 meters, and then fell heavily and fell into a rags.


    Seeing such a terrifying scene, the blue-eyed sand wolves didn''t have the will to fight and began to retreat one after another.


    But in such a terrifying storm, how can they escape?


    The one who was still arrogantly trying to slaughter these human races in front of him, the Blue-eyed Sand Wolf King was given priority care, and under the damage of countless whirlwinds, there was no more intact skin on its huge body.


    Don''t look at the wind is very calm, gentle, not lethal.


    Once the wind is full of murderous aura, it is a force that many things are still terrifying, and it is invisible, you can feel it, but you can''t resist it.


    In the end, the Blue-eyed Sand Wolf King was swept into the air by a vortex, and then four vortices appeared at the same time around it.


    The blue-eyed Sand Wolf King in the center, after supporting it for a few seconds, directly turned into a cloud of blood.


    The other blue-eyed sand wolves also died.


    The storm disappeared.


    The people in the convoy were shocked. They had learned wind magic since they were young. They had read many wind system secrets and listened to the clan elders telling the power of the powerful people in the clan.


    But those comparisons are just legends.


    But today!


    Right before their eyes, they saw an unparalleled storm.


    "Grandpa, just... the trick just now. What would happen if I appeared in Gale Valley." Feng Chun''er, the granddaughter of the second elder, asked in a low voice.


    The second elder swallowed, and said in a deep voice, "Without a stick of incense, there will be no survivors in Gale Valley."


    "Even the legendary powerhouse can''t resist?" Sister Feng Qiu''er was shocked.


    "It is estimated that our patriarch, when we see this trick, there will only be one thought in our mind. I hope this horrible scene will not appear in Gale Valley or on us." The second elder laughed at himself.


    Then he looked at Ye Hao even more in awe: "Young Master Ye, we can set off now."


    "Yeah." Ye Hao nodded, and he returned to the carriage with the "weak" wind chimes.


    Feng Lin looked at Ye Hao with excitement: "Brother Ye Hao, can you teach me too. My sister is now platinum-level and has Saint-level blood. If this goes on, I will definitely be dumped by her." It''s a long drive."


    Ye Hao looked at Fenglin, and the picture of sentient beings also had an effect on the people on the continent of Atlantis, so his few pointers just now could benefit Fenglinger in this way.


    "You have a good foundation. Although the bloodline is only a low-level bloodline, it is a growth bloodline. If you practice more, there is hope that you can raise your bloodline to intermediate or even high-level in the future.


    Ten years later, you will also become a legendary powerhouse, and even hope to reach the holy level. But all this depends on your own efforts..." Ye Hao gave Feng Lin some simple pointers.


    Although it was only a few words, it made the wind lint stand away, as if he had seen his hope.


    Also secretly vowed to work hard to become a strong man like Ye Hao in the future.


    "Then us."


    "Young Master Ye, look at us then." The twin sisters were almost lying on Ye Hao, looking at Ye Hao with eager eyes.


    "Cough cough cough." Ye Hao coughed and moved a little away.


    But the twin sisters kept approaching, and didn''t mind contact with Ye Hao''s body.


    "Actually, you are also good, as long as you can work harder. Legendary is no problem..." Ye Hao had no choice but to give his twin sisters opinions in such an ambiguous state.


    Feng Ling''s mouth is pouting, and he is jealous again. These two women are really rascal, they are simply pushing their noses to the face, and they are also the eldest ladies directly from Gale Valley!


    They actually want to grab a man from themselves!


    Fenglin on the side didn''t feel strange, and didn''t mind that the twin sisters rob the man with his sister.


    In his mind, the strong should be chased by the beautiful.


    Isn''t it normal for a young and promising saint-level powerhouse like Ye Hao to have a few beauties pursuing this?


    The team continued to move, but the speed did not increase much.


    Because Ye Hao underestimated the number of monsters in those monster areas, after wave after wave, and Fenglin, the twin sisters couldn''t wait to try their fighting power like wind chimes.


    Until later, even the second elder brazenly came to Ye Hao for advice.


    Ye Hao did not refuse, but this caused them to have not rushed to Stormwind City when it was dark.


    "This is a safe area. Let''s stay here tonight. The gates of Stormwind are not open at this time, and we can''t get in if we go. It''s dawn tomorrow morning. Let''s rush for another hour while opening the gates. When it is time, go in." The second elder looked at Ye Hao and interrogated Ye Hao.


    "Then camp here." Ye Hao nodded.


    Got off the car.


    "Young Master Ye, come here. This is a jacket made of precious bear demon beast skin. It is very comfortable to sit on."


    "Young Master Ye has been sitting in the carriage for so long, he must have a sore back. I will press your back and shoulders again." The twin sisters were still unwilling to let Ye Hao go, and they held Ye Hao one by one.


    It looks very intimate. It''s strange that people who see this image don''t think they have that kind of relationship.


    "Wait first, I''ll go and make it easier." Ye Hao temporarily got rid of the twin sisters'' entanglement by urinating.


    The twin sisters are a bit lost, but it is convenient for them to go there, they can never follow, although they don''t mind in their hearts.


    Feng Ling''er finally couldn''t bear it at this time, she walked to the twin sisters: "How can you two want to behave! Isn''t there enough trouble on this road!"


    "Noisy?" Feng Chun''er looked at Feng Ling''er, and said in surprise: "Miss Ling''er, I don''t understand what you are talking about. We are not making trouble, we are just trying our best to serve Young Master Ye, is this wrong!"


    "Yes." Feng Qiu''er nodded.


    The wind chimes were speechless, and she clenched her fists.


    "Miss Ling''er shouldn''t be jealous, thinking we have taken Miss Ling''er''s brother Hao?" Feng Chun''er smiled and looked at Feng Ling''er.


    Fengling''s mind was pierced, and her eyes didn''t know where to put it.


    The smile on Feng Chun''er''s face suddenly disappeared, approaching Feng Ling''er, the distance between the two women was less than ten centimeters.


    Feng Ling''er was startled by Feng Chun''er''s sudden move.


    "Miss Ling''er. Let me ask you, do you dare to say that you are worthy of Ye Gongzi?"

 Chapter 2087： Beauty Pass

    Chapter 2087 Beauty Pass


    Feng Chime had a meal, but she couldn''t answer for some reason?


    Is he worthy of Ye Gongzi?


    "Miss Ling''er is embarrassed to say, then I will mention Miss Ling''er." Feng Chun''er stared at Feng Ling''er''s eyes and said bluntly: "Miss Ling''er is not good for Ye Gongzi, we are not good for Ye Gongzi.


    By saying this, I am not trying to offend Miss Linger. But because this is the truth. "


    Feng Chuner stepped back a few steps, looking at the direction Ye Hao had left, and whispered: "A Saint-level powerhouse who is less than twenty-five years old, proficient in dark, wind, and ice spells.


    Even at a young age, knowledge can help others to be teachers.


    I dare say that, in the entire Atlantis continent, except for the Eternal Forest, as long as Ye Gongzi is willing, they will treat Ye Gongzi as a guest, and even let Ye Gongzi be their son-in-law.


    Although Gale Valley can be regarded as a good power, compared with the real big powers, we are nothing but rural women. "


    When Feng Ling''er heard Feng Chun''er''s words, she grabbed her left hand with her right hand, and we could see that deep finger marks had been caught on her left arm.


    This is all because of Feng Chun''er''s words, which are too right.


    She is not worthy of Ye Gongzi!


    "Since Miss Ling''er is not good enough, what about us?" Feng Chun''er spoke again. She pointed at herself and her sister, and then said with a smile: "In fact, we weren''t going to compete with Miss Ling''er for anything.


    Miss Ling''er has a Saint-level bloodline, and she is destined to be a Saint-level in the future. At that time, you might be able to be worthy of Master Ye.


    But when that is the future, what Miss Ling''er has to do is to catch Ye Gongzi now! Miss Ling''er alone is not enough, so add our twin sisters.


    I think few men can resist the temptation of a pair of twin sisters. "


    Feng Chun''er said unabashedly.


    The younger sister, Feng Qiu''er, lowered her head shyly.


    "What do you mean?" Feng Ling''er still didn''t understand.


    "If you are bigger, we two will be smaller. Since you are not worthy of Ye Gongzi, then add the two of us. Although it is still very reluctant, there is at least a chance.


    After all, we are three people. As the saying goes, heroes are sad for beauty, let alone three beauties. "Feng Chuner smiled.


    Feng Ling''er''s eyes widened, and she understood what Feng Chun''er meant.


    Although she was jealous inside, she had to say that she was really persuaded by Feng Chun''er.


    She couldn''t help but fell in love with that man, but she also knew that that man was a giant dragon, it was impossible to stay in a small valley like Gale Valley.


    And she couldn''t catch up with the dragon at the moment, she could only rely on other means.


    What''s more, on the continent of Atlantis, the strong will naturally have many spouses, regardless of male or female.


    The beast **** in the orc race is said to have over a hundred wives and thousands of children.


    Even in Stormwind City they were going to, the Stormwind City owner had three wives and four concubines.


    "You..." Feng Ling''er looked at Feng Chun''er.


    Feng Chun''er walked to Feng Ling''er again, holding Feng Ling''s hand with both hands: "Miss Ling''er, we are all women, and women like strong men like Ye Gongzi.


    Our sisters are not very demanding. As long as they can be with Ye Gongzi, we will give birth to one and a half children for our family at that time, which is also a contribution to the family. "


    At this time, Ye Hao came back. After all, he was just going to pee, it was impossible to hide for an hour or two.


    Feng Chun''er smiled and greeted Ye Hao, as if nothing happened just now.


    "Young Master Ye, sit down and rest. This jacket is comfortable to sit on." Feng Chuner took Ye Hao to the paved animal skin.


    Feng Qiu''er sat on the ground, straightened her legs, and pointed to her thigh: "Ye Gongzi is exhausted, come up. Qiu''er will give you a massage."


    Ye Hao was taken aback, knee pillow?


    Without allowing Ye Hao to question, her elder sister Feng Chun''er directly pressed Ye Hao down and let Ye Hao lie on Feng Qiu''er''s thigh, and then she also pinched Ye Hao''s leg.


    "Ye Gongzi, our two sisters have liked to massage their father''s shoulders since they were young, and the technique is still possible." Feng Chuner directly put Ye Hao''s feet on her lower abdomen, pressing with both hands.


    Although Ye Hao''s heart is still in the water, this kind of enjoyment is still quite comfortable.


    "Hao...Brother Hao, I peel...OK...fruit, come and taste it." Feng Ling''er knelt and sat on the other side of Ye Hao, holding a cherry-like fruit in her hand.


    She shyly pushed the fruit to Ye Hao''s mouth.


    "Thank you." Ye Hao couldn''t refuse, and could only enjoy the treatment like a fairy.


    However, because Feng Ling''er was kneeling and sitting on the side of Ye Hao''s head, she was still wearing short skirt-style clothing. From Ye Hao''s position, there was a lot of scenery.


    Feng Ling''er noticed Ye Hao''s gaze, and she also noticed that she was sitting empty, her cheeks flushed.


    Just when she was about to cover it, she noticed Feng Chun''er''s eyes and shook her head slightly.


    Feng Ling''er''s face almost dripped bleeding, resisting her inner shyness, and continued to maintain this position to feed Ye Hao.


    This night was very fragrant for Ye Hao.


    ...


    Jiancheng.


    "Father, the Gale Valley is so abominable. He attacked us with outsiders, causing serious injuries to Elder Qiyuan and me, and all the other attendants who were accompanying us died!


    The child also hopes that his father will send his troops to Gale Valley, and bloodbath Gale Valley! "Liang Jian clenched his fists and said to a middle-aged man with righteous indignation.


    "Don''t be the city lord! Cough cough..." Elder Qi Yuan hurriedly shouted, his body was wrapped with gauze. Although he was still alive, he was seriously injured and his right arm was missing.


    "There is an unfathomable saint-level powerhouse in Gale Valley! If I send troops rashly now, I will definitely lose a lot of sword city!


    And now it''s the occasion of the storm festival, this year''s storm festival is different, that is the real big event.


    We missed the big thing because of that little thing. "


    This middle-aged man is Liang Jian''s father, the lord of Jiancheng.


    The three-star holy powerhouse of Sword City! Liang Zhenghai!


    "Elder Qiyuan, isn''t it that our sword city''s hatred will not be reported!" Liang Jian shouted unwillingly.


    "This enmity is naturally to be reported, but we don''t necessarily have to come to the door. Lord City Lord, but the holy powerhouse once said that he will come to Jiancheng in January.


    The sword city is guarded by sword formations, and it is still our territory. Then we will fight against a holy powerhouse, and there will be a city lord. Isn''t it just catching turtles in the urn! "Elder Qi Yuan said.


    "Father..." Liang Jian still didn''t give up.


    "Enough. Elder Qi Yuan is right. The most important thing right now is the storm celebration in Stormwind City!" Liang Zhenghai said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 2088： Stormwind City

    Chapter 2088 Stormwind City


    Liang Zhenghai looked at his son: "Liang Jian, I know you are unwilling. But this storm celebration is related to the future of our Jiancheng.


    We cannot delay major events just because of a small gale valley.


    My original plan was to take you and the three half-holy elders to the storm celebration tomorrow.


    But since you are injured now, stay at Sword City and wait until the storm celebration is finished for your father.


    If the guy who dealt with you did not come to Sword City. I will definitely lead the sword city of three thousand sword repairs to wipe out the Gale Valley. "


    Seeing that his father had made the decision, Liang Jian couldn''t say much, so he could only agree.


    Elder Liang Jian and Qi Yuan retreated one after another.


    When Liang Zhenghai returned to his desk, he looked at the piece of paper on the desk, his fingers moved slightly, and several sword qi appeared, directly turning the paper into powder.


    "Storm Celebration, this is an opportunity for my Sword City to leap into the top power on this continent. At that time, Gale Valley is just the dead soul under the sword of our Sword City."


    Liang Zhenghai''s eyes were like torches, as if he had seen the bright future of Jiancheng.


    But he didn''t know, because his precious son had already erected an invincible enemy for Jiancheng.


    This is what is commonly called cheating.


    ...


    Outside Stormwind.


    Ye Hao looked at the city in front of him.


    In comparison, Gale Valley is like a small village.


    The city wall was more than fifty meters high and stood there like a black barrier. Ye Hao could still feel the fluctuations of the magic circle on the city wall, and there were some blood stains that had been intense for a long time.


    This is a city that has experienced war.


    Entering Stormwind City, there are strict customs clearance channels, and everyone has to line up to enter the city.


    "Second Elder. Can you tell me about Stormwind City." Ye Hao interrogated.


    The second elders immediately said to Ye Hao, "Stormwind City was established three thousand years ago, and it can be regarded as a power established in the middle of Atlantis'' history.


    Our wind clan in Gale Valley is actually a branch of Stormwind City. Thousands of years ago there were some connections, but now there are very few connections.


    Stormwind City is now said to have a population of 2 million, and its most famous is the Gold Storm Iron Cavalry, which has a full 10,000 people, and its strength is all gold.


    Is one of the strongest cavalry on the continent of Atlantis.


    He has participated in dozens of large-scale wars, fought with orcs, and fought with monsters. It can be described as an excellent cavalry, the mainstay of Stormwind.


    The top strength of Stormwind City is not bad, and the Lord of Stormwind City is a six-star Saint Grade powerhouse. In addition, it is said that there are three holy powerhouses in Stormwind City.


    There are dozens of legendary powerhouses, this can be regarded as the top power on the continent of Atlantis except for the demigod power. "


    There are a total of four Saint-level powerhouses.


    Over ten thousand golden storm horses.


    If these people appeared on the earth, it would be enough to crush the current earth power.


    With so many saint-level powerhouses, even Ye Hao, if he wants to make trouble here, it is estimated that he will have to be a little low-key without using the power of the star sky.


    "It''s very close to the Eternal Forest?" Ye Hao asked about the main purpose of this trip.


    "You can walk in that direction for another half a day. If you stand on the wall, you can probably see the most famous ancient eternal tree in the Eternal Forest in the distance." The second elder pointed to the other side of the wall of Stormwind. .


    Ye Hao stepped out of the carriage, and before the second elder could react, he immediately flew up to a height of 100 meters.


    "Not good!" Seeing Ye Hao flying up, the second elder whispered that he was not good, but it was too late to stop Ye Hao at this moment, and he was a Black Yao class and couldn''t fly.


    Ye Hao was floating in the air, and he really saw the other end of Stormwind City. There was a wide river in the distance, and there was a large dense forest across the river.


    In the middle of the forest, there is a huge towering ancient tree, at least three to four hundred meters high, and the canopy is a full kilometer in diameter, which seems to cover most of the forest.


    Just as Ye Hao was watching the Eternal Forest, a few people in armor flew out of the wall of Stormwind City, directly surrounding Ye Hao.


    "Who is here, why don''t you abide by the rules of Stormwind City!" A man who took the lead pointed at Ye Hao with a spear in his hand.


    Ye Hao looked at these people in surprise, and at the same time he noticed that the Gale Valley motorcade below was surrounded by hundreds of soldiers.


    The second elder was explaining something to them, but the other party didn''t listen at all.


    "Can''t you fly here?" Ye Hao asked suspiciously.


    "Stormwind City rules, within Stormwind City, within 300 steps outside the wall, no one is allowed to fly except Stormwind City." The other party said unceremoniously.


    Ye Hao looked around these people, they were all legendary strengths.


    It looks like a general in charge of defense.


    The generals who are on defense alone are all legendary, and one can imagine the strength of Stormwind.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know the rules of Stormwind. I didn''t mean to offend, I was waiting to come to Stormwind to participate in the Stormwind Celebration." Ye Hao clenched fists with both hands.


    "I care about you, is it intentional? The rules are the rules, come on! Take down this person who violates the rules of Stormwind! If you dare to resist, beheaded on the spot!" This general did not seem to listen to Ye Hao''s words at all. Ordered.


    Several legendary generals came up immediately, ready to capture Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t move. The hands of several Legendary generals were pressed on Ye Hao''s shoulder.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly, and the aura on his body let out: "I didn''t mean to offend, but I also hope that friends in the city can do it conveniently. So as not to happen some bad things."


    Several Legendary generals around, sweating under Ye Hao''s aura, their bodies seemed to be fixed, motionless.


    "Stop it to me, don''t be rude!" At this time, a figure flew out and came to Ye Hao in the blink of an eye.


    This is a middle-aged man in gorgeous clothes.


    A semi-holy powerhouse.


    Several Legendary generals saw the incoming person and immediately released their hands.


    "My son, I''m sorry. If you have a crime, you still look at Haihan." The middle-aged man said with his fists in his hands and said in a kind manner.


    "It''s okay, it''s because I don''t understand the rules, and the mistake is first." Ye Hao smiled and said: "My friend and I want to go to the city. I don''t know if I can save face."


    Ye Hao pointed to the caravan below.


    "No problem, no problem. Let this young man''s team go immediately." The middle-aged man scolded the legendary general next to him.


    Then he looked at Ye Hao with a smile: "This prince came from a long way, and I should respect the friendship of the landlord, but it''s a pity that I have official duties and cannot leave.


    If the son is free, he can go to Longwuhou Mansion and tell me the name of Li Qingpo, and I will definitely host a banquet for the son. "


    "Thank you, I will visit when I have time." Ye Hao clenched his fists in return, then flew down and followed the convoy into the city.

 Chapter 2089： Say it earlier, Ill start it lightly

    "General Li, why do you respect the man just now? He violated our air prohibition regulations." Several legendary generals questioned Li Qingpo in a puzzled manner.


    Li Qingpo looked at the convoy that slowly entered the city.


    "If you did it just now, it would definitely not be that young man''s opponent. He is a saint-level powerhouse." Li Qingpo said.


    "What? Saint-level powerhouse! That young junior turned out to be Saint-level powerhouse?" A group of people couldn''t believe it.


    "But we in Stormwind City are not without Saint-level powerhouses, why should we be afraid of a Saint-level powerhouse?" A slightly younger Legendary general murmured.


    "Stupid. Although there are many Saint-level powerhouses on the Atlantis continent, there are not many. Every Saint-level powerhouse can shake a piece of heaven and earth.


    Our Stormwind City is not at all an enemy of a Saint-level strong, and the no-air regulations are only for those weak. The strong never abide by the so-called rules. "Li Qingpo said: "You will then be responsible for public security here.


    This time is coincident with the Stormwind Festival. There are many people who come to our Stormwind City. Pay more attention. "


    After speaking, Li Qingpo flew back to the city wall.


    He walked quickly to a corner of the city wall and took out a small token.


    "Master Wuhou."


    "Qingpo, what is the matter for you to use this sound transmission token to find me." A deep voice came from over there, who looked like a seven-year-old old man.


    "Master Wuhou, just now there was a young man who was only twenty-five years old, a Saint-level powerhouse who came to our Stormwind City. Now he has entered Stormwind City." Li Qingpohui reported.


    "Age is only twenty-five? At such a young age, he is a holy rank. Then shouldn''t it be a Tianjiao cultivated by a big power. Qingpo, do you have contact with it?" the old man asked.


    "He flew outside the city wall and was warned by the defending general. I came forward to resolve it, but did not have too much contact. I just told him that I can find me at Longwuhou''s Mansion when I have time, and I will treat me with a feast." Li Qingpo said.


    "Yeah. That''s okay. Such Tianjiao usually has a temper. If you get in close contact, it may cause the other party to resent it. Anyway, Stormwind City is so big.


    There are only a few holy powerhouses, if he is here for that matter, he will always meet. "Wuhou said.


    "Yes."


    "If nothing happens, so be it."


    "Ok."


    The sound transmission token dimmed, and Li Qingpo watched the fading carriage team inside Ze City Wall.


    "This time the Storm Festival, it looks like it will be very lively."


    ...


    "Young Master Ye, nothing happened just now." The second elder wiped the sweat from his forehead. He was surrounded by soldiers from Stormwind, but he was scared into a cold sweat.


    "It''s okay, a general who claimed to be Li Qingpo from Longwuhou''s Mansion came forward to help me out." Ye Hao said casually.


    "Long Wuhou Mansion! Half Saint Li Qingpo!" The second elder exclaimed.


    "Do you know the second elder?" Ye Hao said.


    Feng Lin''s eyes gleamed: "Could it be the half-sage Li Qingpo who killed the one-eyed King Kong giant at the pinnacle of the legend in the legend, one person and one shot for three days and three nights!"


    "Do you know?" Ye Hao was a little surprised. He didn''t expect the person to be so famous just now.


    "I can''t say that I knew it, I just heard it." The second elder recounted: "Young Master Ye first came here and didn''t know something. In addition to the Stormwind City Lord, Stormwind City has three Wuhou Mansions.


    They are Longwuhoufu, Fengwuhoufu, and Yanwuhoufu.


    The Wuhous of these three Wuhou Mansions are all saint-level powerhouses. It is said that someone in the clan had drunk dragon blood and almost crushed the same level in close combat. Feng Wuhou is a sideline of Stormwind City Lord''s line. Although his strength is not as good as Stormwind City Lord, he is also a Saint-level powerhouse who has a good grasp of the wind element.


    Yan Wuhou, almost few people saw this Wuhou, rumored that her temper was fierce, and if someone angered her, even the Lord of Stormwind would dare to be shocked. "


    The second elder continued: "The half-sage Li Qingpo is a subordinate of Longwuhou in Longwuhou''s mansion. He was rescued by Longwuhou, who was traveling abroad twenty years ago, and has since followed Longwuhou.


    In twenty years, he has risen from the gold level to the semi-sage level, and he is best at using guns! It can be regarded as one of the more famous among the Half-Holy in Stormwind City. "


    The four holy levels, this weight is huge.


    "How many half saints are there in total?" Ye Hao asked more.


    "There are eight semi-sages on the bright side." The second elder replied.


    Four saints, eight half saints, dozens of legendary powerhouses.


    It really deserves to be the Atlantis continent, second only to organizations with demigods.


    Ye Hao noticed that in the streets of Stormwind, apart from humans, there could be other sounds of different races.


    For example, orcs of different shapes, dwarves and goblins who sell things at roadside stalls.


    "Why are there other races in the human city?" Ye Hao asked suspiciously.


    "Although in general, all the major races are hostile. But ordinary people are all races living in this world, so there is no restriction on communication.


    Unless it is a time of war, everything is similar to ordinary life.


    The most important thing is a human race like Stormwind City, where you can buy sophisticated weapons of the dwarf race, you can hire strong orc guards, and you can also buy graceful orc women...cough cough cough. "


    When the second elder talked about the back, he immediately interrupted when he felt the wind chimes and his hostile eyes with his granddaughter.


    "In short, there is everything here. Stormwind City is known as one of the three main cities of the Human Race, and one of the largest forces of the Human Race!" The second elder said this, with a little pride in his heart.


    Ye Hao looked around. In such an environment, Ye Hao can only see it in movies, cartoons, and novels on earth.


    Being in it at this moment really feels magical.


    "Master Ye, here we are. This is where we live. This is one of the best hotels in Stormwind. Master Ye is still satisfied." The second elder pointed to a luxurious hotel in front of the carriage.


    It''s the size of a football field, and the house is four or five stories high.


    There are still a few bunny-eared female orcs standing at the door, receiving guests there. You can imagine how high-standard this hotel is.


    The second elder had a bit of blood in his heart, if they normally could not live in such an advanced place.


    But before setting off, Feng Hailong repeatedly confessed that he could not neglect Ye Gongzi.


    He also specially used the reserves of the clan for the consumption of Ye Hao''s housing and transportation this time.


    Ye Hao noticed the distress in the eyes of the second elder, he said: "Atlantis, what currency is used to trade?"


    "Magic crystal coins. It is a coin made of beast crystal stones. The magic crystals exploded by the bronze level beasts can make ten magic crystal coins, and the silver level can make 100. And so on." The second elder said, He looked at Ye Hao distressedly.


    "The magic crystal contained in the black-eyed sand wolf king that Ye Gongzi killed before is at least equivalent to one million magic crystal coins."


    At that time, the second elder saw that Ye Hao directly blasted the Blue-eyed Sand Wolf King with no scum left. He was dripping blood, one million magic crystal coins, that was equivalent to half a year''s profit in Gale Valley.


    "Then you didn''t say it earlier, you knew this, I just started it lightly before." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "It was my negligence, it was my negligence." The second elder smiled bitterly.

 Chapter 2090： I want credit

    When I walked into this hotel, I immediately felt a different atmosphere.


    The material of the house is different, and there is a magic circle engraved in it, which effectively circulates the air and maintains a comfortable temperature, so that the surface of the human body here feels good.


    And the attendants here are all at least Bronze Grade, which shows that the grade here is very high.


    "Everyone, do you want to stay in a restaurant or eat. We are Fengyueju, but the best hotel in Stormwind!" said a steward at the counter warmly.


    Ye Hao glanced at a person in charge of gold rank.


    "One upper-class room, two lower-class rooms." The second elder said.


    The steward glanced at the second elder and others, smiled and said, "Guest, you are a dozen people. Three rooms, I''m afraid it is not enough."


    "Enough, enough. They won''t live here." The second elder waved his hand. It seemed that the attendants who were guarding horseback riding all the way did not enjoy the treatment of this high-end hotel.


    The remaining three rooms must be the first-class room by Ye Hao himself, and then the inferior room for Feng Ling''er and the twin sisters, and the second elder and Feng Lin and others crowded the other inferior room.


    The professional ethics of the person in charge is good. There is no stinginess of the second elder, but he shows any contemptuous expression, smiling and saying: "Okay. One upper-class room, two lower-class rooms. The upper-class room has five thousand magic crystals a day. Coins, one thousand magic crystal coins a day for the inferior room."


    This was seven thousand magic crystal coins, causing the corners of the second elder¡¯s mouth to twitch a few times. Although he was ready to bleed, he still gritted his teeth and took out the storage items, ready to take out Feng Hailong from it and give it to him in advance. Coins ready.


    "Wait a moment." Ye Hao stepped forward and interjected.


    "This son, what''s the matter?" The manager asked with a smile.


    "Excuse me, can you take credit here." Ye Hao said.


    Many people who came to stay around were stunned.


    "Hahaha...Where is this country bumpkin who dares to take credit at Fengyueju in Stormwind City. Don''t come here if you can''t live here."


    "Interesting, interesting. This storm celebration really attracts some people who are overpowered."


    The voices of ridicule around him continued.


    The faces of Fenglinger and others were a little embarrassed.


    The steward glanced at Ye Hao, and did not say anything sarcasm, but said the surprising answer: "Yes."


    Everyone''s laughter ceased.


    "What? What did I hear? Could it be that my ears got it wrong?"


    "What''s the matter with that person who is in charge, he actually said that he can pay on credit. I have never heard of Fengyueju saying that there is a credit."


    "You haven''t heard of it, because no one dared to take credit. But Fengyueju does seem to have credit. It is still the rules of Stormwind City Lord, but there seems to be some conditions."


    The people around cast their eyes curiously.


    "Twenty first-class rooms. Put it on the account first." Ye Hao said directly.


    "Cough cough cough..." The second elder almost didn''t cough up his old teeth, twenty first-class rooms?


    I drop it, it''s a whole hundred thousand magic crystal coins this day!


    Others also showed surprised expressions.


    "My son, we Fengyueju can take credit. But there is a condition. As long as this condition is fulfilled, the maximum credit can be 1 million magic crystal coins." The steward said.


    "What conditions?" Ye Hao asked directly.


    The manager turned around and took out a sealed box from a cabinet behind him. There was a lot of dust on the box. It seemed that it had not been opened for a long time.


    The steward patted the dust, then put the box on the counter and slowly opened the box.


    Inside are fist-sized black stones.


    The steward handed a stone to Ye Hao: "The son can use any means, as long as he can crush the black stone with his hands, the largest fragment must be at least one percent of the original shape.


    That son can pay on credit. However, one attempt requires one hundred magic crystal coins. "


    Ye Hao glanced at the second elder next to him: "Second elder, first lend me a hundred magic crystal coins."


    "Ok... OK." The second elder didn''t know what Ye Hao was selling, but he honestly took out a hundred magic crystal coins and put them on the counter.


    "Master, you can start." The steward put away the magic crystal coin and smiled.


    This rule was indeed set by the Lord Stormwind.


    But it is said that these black stones came from the Eternal Forest and are not unique and useful things.


    In the words of Stormwind City Lord, "this is just a slightly harder stone."


    And this slightly harder stone, it is said that at least a Saint-level powerhouse can crush it, and not all Saint-level powerhouses have this ability.


    In Stormwind City, all four Saint-level powerhouses have tried.


    Both Stormwind City Lord and Long Wuhou were crushed, and neither Feng Wuhou nor Yan Wuhou were present.


    Yan Wuhou has a stubborn temper. Because of this, it is said that she will come here to try once a month.


    Fengyueju also specially prepared a guest room for Yan Wuhou to "pinch a stone."


    Ye Hao held the black stone, just when others were still waiting for it to happen.


    The black stone turns directly into powder.


    "That''s it." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Dumbfounded, he looked at the ashes floating in the wind in disbelief.


    This... Is this crushed to dust?


    This is something that Stormwind City Lord has never done!


    Could it be that the stone was left for too long and damaged?


    The manager was a little skeptical at first, but the Lord of Stormwind didn''t say a word.


    This hard stone can guarantee the immortality for thousands of years and it will not be broken for thousands of years.


    "Well... can you please, please try again." The steward asked stutteringly.


    Ye Hao directly took out a black stone from the box, crushed it again, and turned it into powder.


    "such?"


    The steward was dumbfounded, unable to speak for a while.


    Ye Hao didn''t respond when he saw the other party, because he did not do well enough.


    He simply picked up another piece.


    "Is that so?"


    "Still like this?"


    "Or so?"


    "Hey, why don''t you speak."


    Every time Ye Hao asked, he smashed a black stone, and in the blink of an eye, only one third of the black stone remained in the Kung Fu box.


    "Enough, enough." The steward hurriedly stopped Ye Hao. This stone and minced meat was just a little harder and had no other effect, but it was considered a collection.


    If this continues, this young man will all be crushed.


    "Come here, prepare 20 first-class rooms for this young man." The steward shouted to the attendant, and then looked at Ye Hao respectfully: "My son, 20 first-class rooms are ready for you.


    Because... this can only credit one million magic crystal coins, so I can only let the son live for ten days. "


    "Ten days is enough." Ye Hao said casually, and then shouted to the second elders and others behind him: "Since they are here, you don''t have to be polite. Everyone lives in one room."

 Chapter 2091： Mysterious young holy powerhouse

    Chapter 2091 Mysterious Young Saint-Level Powerhouse


    The second elders and the others understood why Ye Hao wanted 20 first-class rooms. This was to let everyone live here alone.


    "Everyone, please follow me." The attendant walked over respectfully to lead the way for Ye Hao and others.


    The superior room is on the top floor here.


    "Great, we can actually live in a superior room!"


    "Five thousand magic crystal coins a day, this is too luxurious. These magic crystal coins are enough to buy my cultivation resources for three months."


    "Young Master Ye is really generous."


    The attendants in Gale Valley were extremely excited, as if Grandma Liu had entered the Grand View Garden.


    "Young Master Ye. One hundred thousand magic crystal coins this day." The second elder looked at Ye Hao embarrassedly. Even the money he brought with him was not enough for them to live for a day.


    "I''ll pay the money, don''t worry," Ye Hao said casually.


    Anyway, they were also the ones who were traveling with him. Ye Hao didn''t have the kind of upper-class room of his own, but let them live in the lower-class room, and it happened that he could not even live here.


    ...


    In the lobby on the first floor, the matter did not end because of the departure of Ye Hao and others.


    All those who witnessed all this were amazed at what was going on.


    They never expected that Feng Yue actually let them go on credit if they crush a broken stone.


    You must know the credit, in case someone ran away suddenly.


    Even in a place as big as Stormwind City, it is impossible to hunt and kill people all over the mainland.


    "Hey, I''ll take credit too." A strong man walked over.


    The steward glanced at the person, Gold rank. Although he was dismissive in his heart, he still had a smiling expression on his face: "One hundred magic crystal coins, pay first."


    "Yes." The strong man threw the magic crystal coin out without hesitation.


    This was the money he had originally come here to eat and drink, but seeing someone crushed a broken stone, he could use it on credit, which made him very excited.


    Anyway, he is not a local, he came here entirely because of the storm celebration.


    If you can live in such a luxurious place for free, it won''t be considered in vain. When the time comes, I will leave secretly, can it be that Stormwind City can still find him all over the world.


    "Please." The steward handed the black stone to the strong man.


    The strong man grasped the black stone with one hand: "Isn''t it just a broken stone, I''m a golden man...male...male..."


    The burly man''s expression changed, the blood vessels on his arm were about to burst, and sweat beads appeared on his forehead.


    He unexpectedly found that he was completely holding the stone in his hand, and there was nothing he could do, let alone crush it into powder like the boy before, even if he wanted to open a small crack.


    The brawny man gritted his teeth and used his hands, trying to directly put the stone away, and there was also a gold-class air current on his body, and he could see that he had already used his full strength.


    But after five minutes, the brawny man was panting, leaning on the counter tremblingly, and there was no change on the rock except for sweat stains.


    "This... how is this possible." The strong man looked at the stone in disbelief.


    "Sir, you have finished trying." The steward picked up a rag, picked up the black stone, and wiped off the sweat stains on it.


    "You...you must have taken the wrong stone!" The strong man shouted loudly, "Return the money to me!"


    One hundred magic crystal coins, it took more than ten days to kill ten silver-level monsters to earn money!


    The person in charge, a flash of cold light flashed in his eyes: "Sir, you are afraid that you have forgotten where you are. This is not a small shop, this is Fengyueju, the Fengyueju in Stormwind City."


    The steward exudes an aura.


    The strong man trembled in his heart, yes, this is Stormwind City.


    If you make trouble here, wouldn''t it be death.


    The strong man had to leave dejectedly.


    Although there are lessons from the past, there are still some people with spare money who come out to try, but no one can crush this stone.


    This lasted a few hours, and Feng Yueju made a thousand magic crystal coins.


    The steward left the front desk work to someone else and walked to the back room by himself.


    "You, go and report what happened here to the lord of the city verbatim." The steward told an attendant.


    "Yes." The attendant took the order and left quickly.


    At this time, a maid came over and said, "My lord, that Master Ye ordered food for five days. He asked for the best meal, or 20 servings... This would cost more than one thousand magic coins a day for a single meal. We are going to serve them.


    I feel that they are just a group of turtles who came here to eat. "


    The meaning of the maid''s words is obviously to doubt whether the group can afford the money.


    Snapped


    The steward slapped it mercilessly: "Asshole. You forgot about our Fengyueju rules. I didn''t hear what you said just now, so hand over your work, and you go to the back kitchen to help. ."


    The maid was surprised, she never expected that just because of a word of herself, the steward would transfer her to the back kitchen.


    She was unwilling, but she dared to speak back, because she knew that the steward in front of her should not look at the guests and greet them with a smile. In fact, the method is very vicious.


    If there are guests or attendants making trouble here, he will ruthlessly order them to be abolished.


    "You are now in charge of the guests in the 20 first-class rooms. They must meet whatever requirements they have, and there must be no imperfect service. Understood!" The steward called another maid and ordered.


    "Yes!" The new maid nodded.


    The steward looked at the location of the twenty superior rooms, as if he had seen the young boy.


    "Such a young saint-level powerhouse, I don''t know where it comes from. Such a person, how can we neglect."


    What kind of credit, in fact, Stormwind City didn''t even think of retrieving it. After all, the stone threshold had already placed the steps above the holy powerhouse.


    Will the Saint-level powerhouse be short of money?


    Even if the Saint-level powerhouse is really unwilling to pay the bill, Stormwind City will not go to collect debts.


    ...


    Outside of Stormwind.


    A group of people with a sword and flag appeared outside the city gate.


    "City Lord, we are in Stormwind City."


    Liang Zhenghai poked his head out of the carriage and looked at the towering Stormwind city wall.


    He said with emotion: "This is the fourth time I have come to Stormwind City. When will our sword city have such a beautiful scenery as Stormwind City. I hope this matter can be realized in the hands of my Liang Zhenghai.


    No, it will definitely be realized in my hands. I will definitely make Sword City an existence that can stand side by side with Stormwind City! "


    Liang Zhenghai and the people in Gale Valley didn''t know that they would both come to Stormwind City, and then Liang Zhenghai also moved into Fengyueju.


    It can be described as a narrow road to the enemy.

 Chapter 2092： In the eternal forest?

    Chapter 2092 Breaking Through The Eternal Forest?


    Fengyue is inside.


    In Ye Hao''s room, a table of feasts has been set up, and all kinds of delicious dishes are on the table, and the aroma is overflowing.


    There are several beautiful and **** maids waiting on the side.


    Looking at the food in front of him, the second elder kept swallowing his saliva. This dish was much richer than when they treated Ye Hao in Gale Valley.


    The two elders all spoke such slander, not to mention Fengling and the others, each of them stared wide-eyed and swallowed continuously.


    If Ye Hao hadn''t moved his chopsticks, they would all want to taste some of these delicious dishes.


    "My son, a total of five tables of dishes for 20 people are here. Is there any request?" the maid asked respectfully.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao nodded. He saw that everyone hadn''t moved the chopsticks yet. He knew that if they moved the chopsticks by themselves, they would still not be able to move first.


    It is estimated that no one moved chopsticks in the other four seats next door.


    "Let''s start eating." Ye Hao spoke, and picked up the chopsticks by himself, and then the others moved the chopsticks.


    Start to enjoy the feast of Stormwind City, Fengyueju.


    "This meat is different. I heard that it''s the meat of level four monsters."


    "After taking a bite, I feel blood boil in my body."


    "And this wine, take a sip of this wine, it''s refreshing and happy."


    Ye Hao was eating, looking at the lively Stormwind City outside the window.


    "Second elder, what kind of event is this Storm Festival? Is it the same as the Storm Festival in Gale Valley?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    The second elder put down the wine glass: "No, the Daybreak Festival is just a small festival in our Gale Valley. But the Storm Festival can be said to be one of the most famous festivals on the continent of Atlantis.


    It is said that two thousand years ago, the Elf King of the Eternal Forest was in trouble, and monsters similar to monsters appeared in the Eternal Forest.


    At that time, the Stormwind City Lord led an army and some gathered mercenaries from various races of the mainland to march together, and the elves had already eliminated those monsters.


    Since then, Stormwind has been located here as a friend of the elves, and the Elf King has made a secret place of the elves public to Stormwind every ten years as a thank you. "


    "Then why doesn''t Stormwind City enjoy it alone, but makes it public?" Ye Hao puzzled.


    "Originally, Stormwind City wanted to enjoy it exclusively, but it was not just Stormwind City that was shot at the time, and other forces disagreed.


    If Stormwind City monopolizes this reward, its strength will definitely increase.


    Finally, the Elf King laid down the rules to hold a storm celebration in Stormwind City every ten years.


    After the Storm Festival, a hundred people were selected to participate, and the selection method was based on their strength.


    First: Five places for Saint-level powerhouses, with a bone age of 50 or less. There are fifteen places for legendary powerhouses, and the bone age is under 40. There are 30 places for Black Yao, and the bone age is under 30. Fifty places for the platinum level, with a bone age under 20.


    There are no restrictions, anyone of any race can participate. "


    The second elder said enviously: "Everyone who can enter the secret area of ??the elves will have great gains, not to mention that they can be upgraded to a small level in the next ten years.


    The former half-sage Li Qingpo was able to reach the half-sacred level within twenty years because he had been in the semi-sage level twice before! "


    "What good things are there in this secret realm? Can people grow so fast?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "I don''t know Ye Gongzi, but I have heard of the Emerald Dream." The second elder asked.


    "No." Ye Hao shook his head.


    "I know." Fengling raised her hand, and she said excitedly: "It is said that the first elf king has a good relationship with a powerful dream dragon on the dragon clan.


    The dream dragon has an inner world, that is, the emerald dream.


    In the Emerald Dream, the Dragon of the Dream is almost undefeated.


    After that, the Elf King and the Dragon of Dreams made a bet, and the Dragon of Dreams lost to the Elf King by a dream fragment, which contained this mystery.


    Although not as magical as the Emerald Dream, there are many treasures collected by the dragon race, and the energy flow rate inside is said to be as high as 100 times!


    Even in some special places, the energy flow rate is ten thousand times! "


    With that said, this secret realm is quite good and can give practitioners a great opportunity.


    "If this is the case, why doesn''t Patriarch Feng come in person?" Ye Hao puzzled.


    If this opportunity is so good, it stands to reason that Patriarch Feng will come.


    The second elder smiled bitterly: "In fact, every ten years, Stormwind will draw up a ranking table for each level.


    Although it is possible to obtain a quota through battle, it is inevitable that there will be casualties, so in order to avoid such a thing, Stormwind has formulated a strength ranking table.


    It is convenient for everyone to check their own strength and do what they can. And the strength of Patriarch Feng is at the legendary level, although the bone age has not crossed the limit. But there are only fifteen places in the Legendary level.


    On the public list, Patriarch Feng is still not in the top fifty. "


    Ye Hao understood. He knew he was not qualified, so he didn''t come to join in the fun at all.


    This is also considered the wit of Stormwind, avoiding unnecessary damage.


    "If I said, I want to see the Elf King. What can I do?" Ye Hao suddenly asked another question.


    The elves have a long life, and the elven king is the strongest of the elves, you should know from his mouth


    Everyone present was taken aback.


    Want to see the Elf King?


    "Young Master Ye, I am not rude. Although you are a saint-level powerhouse, the Elf King is a demigod-level powerhouse! It''s hardly anyone can see it. It''s not everyone who wants to see it.


    It is also among all the demigod-level powerhouses, as mysterious as the dragon god.


    And the number of foreigners who can enter the Eternal Forest every year can be counted with both hands! "The second elder swallowed and said.


    "If I go directly to the Eternal Forest, will the Elf King come out?" Ye Hao said something shocking.


    Dragon Scale couldn''t sit still, and fell from the chair.


    Feng Qiu''er had just picked up a piece of meat, and the chopsticks slipped and fell directly onto her skirt.


    "Cough cough cough cough." Feng Chun''er drank a sip of wine, and tears were about to flow out from choking.


    The second elder hurriedly said: "Young Master Ye, you can''t be so impulsive. This is the Everlasting Forest, and it''s not a place where anyone can enter.


    The number of elves is not large, but the adult elves are at least the diamond platinum level, and the elves who are good at fighting are at least the Black Yao level and above!


    There are at least hundreds of legendary powerhouses! The elders of the elves are all holy powerhouses!


    All the saint-level powerhouses of the human race are not as many as the elves!


    The eternal forest of the elves and the valley of the dragons of the dragons are both called the two "forbidden places" on the continent of Atlantis. Whoever provokes them will have only one result.


    That''s death! "


    Ye Hao was eating the food, and he said flatly: "That is to say, if I insist, can I attract them to the Elf King?"

 Chapter 2093： Attend the Storm Festival

    Chapter 2093 Participating In The Storm Celebration


    This Ye Hao''s brain circuit is completely different from theirs.


    They all explained to him the horror of the Eternal Forest and the stakes in it. He could still have such a terrifying idea.


    "Brother Hao. The Elf King is usually asleep. Even if you rush to the Everlasting Forest, all you can see are the elders of the Elf race. The Elf King generally does not come forward.


    Unless you can really bring a world-destroying disaster to the Eternal Forest. "What Feng Ling''er said made Ye Hao completely dispel his thoughts.


    When the star dome has not fully recovered, Ye Hao will not take the risk of confronting the tens of meters of Saint-level, and risking the possibility of confronting the demigod-level powerhouse.


    "Actually, there is another way. Maybe Ye Gongzi can see the Elf King, even if he can''t see the Elf King, at least he can see the Elf Clan elders.


    If Ye Gongzi is just curious about some secrets, the elders of the elves should also be able to explain them for you.


    However, the elves have always been arrogant and conceited, except for the dragons, they basically look down on other races. "The second elder said.


    "What way?" Ye Hao hurriedly asked.


    "Participate in the storm celebration and enter the secret realm. The elves also know that there are some good things in the secret realm. The elves will open a reward form.


    If someone enters it and gets the things in the form, they can exchange it. Among them, there are several options, and the elves can satisfy one condition of the other party.


    If Ye Gongzi can search for something by then, and then use the opportunity to exchange and talk with the elves of the elves, it should be no problem. "The second elder said.


    Ye Hao nodded, and another question popped up in his mind: "That''s right. Then I still don''t understand. Since the secret realm is so good, and there are things they want, how can the elves take it out so politely?"


    The second elder smiled. This is a well-known thing: "The body structure of the elves is different from ours. They have inherent advantages, but they cannot enter the secret realm because the energy flow in the secret realm is very high.


    Once the elves sent people to try to enter it, but apart from the holy elves that can hold a stick of incense inside, other elves entered it, and without exception, they all exploded and died!


    Since then, no one from the elven race has entered it, and with the opportunity of Stormwind, the elven king made such an absolute.


    It can be regarded as killing two birds with one stone. On the one hand, it repaid the help that year, and on the other hand, it was also to meet their own needs. "


    Ye Hao understood that this was indeed an opportunity.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s heart-warming expression, the second elder breathed a sigh of relief, and finally let Ye Hao dispel his previous horrible thoughts.


    But he didn''t know that Ye Hao''s plan was actually to find the Elf King. By then I would get everything in hand. I still don''t believe you that the Elf King didn''t see me?


    "Then how do I get this quota?" Ye Hao asked.


    "It''s actually very easy for Ye Gongzi to get this quota. Ye Gongzi''s bone age should not exceed 30 years old. In that case, you can get the quota at the Black Yao level." The second elder said.


    "Hei Yao-level? I am a Saint-level, shouldn''t I get a spot at the Saint-level grade." Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    "The two conditions of grade and bone age are based on bone age. There are only five places for the Saint Grade, and the probability is not very high, but the Hei Yao grade has a full 30 places, and Ye Gongzi can get one.


    This provision also allows geniuses cultivated by some forces to have a chance to win places. "


    The second son looked at Feng Ling''er and the others again: "This time we come to the Storm Festival, but it''s a pity that my granddaughter is not qualified enough. Young Master Fenglin is only a diamond level, not enough.


    This time I just brought them to meet the world, hoping to have a chance in ten years.


    Not enough, Miss Fenglinger is different, Miss Fenglinger has a Saint-level bloodline, and she is platinum-level.


    Maybe you can get one of those fifty places. "


    For a second-rate force like Gale Valley, the younger generation can win a chance to enter the secret realm, and they are still under twenty years old.


    That would mean that they will have the opportunity to enter the secret world again in the next thirty years!


    "Sister, come on!" Feng Lin sincerely blessed his sister.


    But Ye Hao could see some unwillingness in the eyes of Fenglin and the twin sisters.


    It''s rare to have such an opportunity in front of you. If you don''t get the chance after participating, you can only say that you are not strong enough.


    But now they don''t even have a chance to play, which makes young people like them reconciled.


    "When will this celebration begin?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Three days later." The second elder said.


    "Fenglin has a good talent, but he has actually reached a bottleneck. He can reach the Platinum level within three days.


    Qiu''er and Chun''er have a little possibility. "Ye Hao is another shocking remark.


    Everyone in the room was stunned, no one was talking.


    Ye Hao took a bite of the food and watched everyone stare at him, making Ye Hao unable to eat anymore.


    It''s okay for the three girls to say, what is a bad old man and a little boy doing against me like this?


    "Brother Hao, do you really have a way to make Fenglin reach the Platinum level within three days?" Feng Linger excitedly grabbed Ye Hao''s arm.


    As an older sister, I certainly hope that my younger brother can also have such a chance.


    Comparing Fenglin is a bloodline awakened person. If he hadn''t reached the Platinum level yet, he might have won one from those fifty places.


    "There is a way. But I can''t guarantee it 100%, they still need their own efforts." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Brother Ye Hao, I will definitely work hard!" Feng Lin said excitedly.


    Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er also looked at Ye Hao eagerly.


    "Don''t worry, let''s finish the meal first." Ye Hao smiled slightly.


    After all, everyone in Gale Valley helped Ye Hao a little bit. Although it was only a small favor, Ye Hao didn''t mind giving them a chance.


    "Second Elder. Wait a minute to figure out a way to get a list of this celebration." Ye Hao said.


    "No problem." The second elder nodded repeatedly.


    If the four younger generations of their Gale Valley can get this opportunity, it will only be a matter of time before Gale Valley becomes a first-class force.


    Should I worry about the threat of Sword City?


    Feng Lin and the others were eating at this moment and it was sweeping the remnant clouds, and they couldn''t wait to let Ye Hao help them improve their strength now.


    Compared with the temptation to enhance strength, these delicacies are nothing at all.


    ...


    Fengyue lives in a room.


    Sword City Lord, Liang Zhenghai looked at the list in front of him.


    At the top are the names of five saint-level powerhouses, one of which is his Liang Zhenghai.


    "As long as I can get enough resources from the Secret Realm, I will definitely be able to recognize the sword city and raise another level!" Liang Zhenghai said excitedly.

 Chapter 2094： Alarm Sanwuhou

    Chapter 2094


    In the next afternoon, Ye Hao opened a class for sisters Fenglin and Feng Chun''er, explaining some key points for them. These are the data provided in the map of sentient beings.


    What Feng Lin three people heard was a sudden start.


    The second elder on the side looked at Ye Hao with respectful eyes.


    Ye Hao took out three more bottles of talent potions and let the three of them drink them.


    The three of them directly took it without hesitation, and then Ye Hao set up the magic circle to help the three break through.


    "Everything is ready, now it''s up to these three people''s own efforts. How far they can go depends on themselves." Ye Hao clapped his hands and said.


    The three of them each sat in the center of a magic circle, sitting cross-legged, preparing to break through.


    "This magic circle! Ye Gongzi, you have also learned the formation!" The second elder looked at the magic circle on the ground, and his heart was extremely excited.


    "I learned a little, what''s the matter?" Ye Hao looked at the second elder.


    "Ye Gongzi is really a genius. The old man has also studied the formations, but at most he can only arrange diamond-level magic formations, and Ye Gongzi''s magic formations are at least legendary-level magic formations, and the textures are unpredictable. The trend of a period is very important.


    Those who practice breakthroughs among them can increase their breakthrough probability by at least 20%! "The second elder exclaimed.


    Don''t underestimate these two percentages. For those facing a breakthrough, if the probability of a breakthrough can be increased by one percent, that is a great thing.


    But Ye Hao''s formation directly increased the probability by 20%, so it was so terrifying.


    "Can Feng Lin really break through to the Platinum level?" Feng Ling''er asked with some worry.


    "There should be no problem, but I don''t know if it can be completed before the storm celebration." Ye Hao felt that Fenglin was 80% sure that he could break through, after all, he was given a talent potion.


    If none of this can break through, then it can only be said that Fenglin''s own opportunity has not arrived.


    As for the twin sisters, they need to cross two levels in a row, although because there is no blood, there is not so much demand for blood awakening at the time of breakthrough.


    But there is still some difficulty, only a 30% certainty.


    "Let''s watch it here. I''ll go out for a stroll first." Ye Hao opened the door to leave.


    "Young Master Ye, it''s dark outside here." Fengling looked at the darkened sky outside the window, but Ye Hao had already left and disappeared.


    ...


    Stormwind in the dark, most places are quiet, of course there are some special places very lively.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Ye Hao shielded his breath, and then flew to a height of 100 meters, overlooking the entire Stormwind City.


    Stormwind City is not small in size, no wonder it can accommodate hundreds of thousands of people, and it also has some special buildings.


    For example, Stormwind Palace, that is the territory of the Lord of Stormwind.


    In addition, you can see three relatively large houses, and Ye Hao can feel three similar breaths.


    That is the three Wuhou Mansions, in which there are three Saint-level powerhouses.


    Ye Hao tried to release his powerful soul perception.


    Like a radar sweeping the entire Stormwind City, all the powerhouses are almost in a glance under Ye Hao''s soul perception second only to gods.


    Of the six Saint-level powerhouses, in addition to the four of Stormwind City, there are actually two.


    It seems to have also come to participate in this storm celebration.


    There are as many as twenty semi-holy ranks. It seems that it is really difficult to cross from the legendary rank to the holy rank. Many people are stuck in such an awkward position, unable to go up and down.


    Some people will not even be able to cross this gate for a lifetime.


    The holy rank is a door to becoming a god.


    And the semi-sacred level is when you see this door, but you don''t have the key and can''t open it.


    The Saint Level had already opened this door, but there was still a threshold before them, and inside the door was the club of God.


    Only those demi-gods, they stepped into the threshold with one foot, knew some god''s information, and could even use some god''s power, but they had not yet fully become gods.


    As for the legendary level, that is really too much, already more than three digits.


    It''s really a banquet for the strong.


    After Ye Hao''s soul sensed it, he flew out towards the direction of the Eternal Forest.


    And he didn''t know that the soul perception he had just released made some people unable to sleep.


    Liang Zhenghai, who was practicing the sword, trembled, and the hairs all over his body stood up. He felt prying.


    "Holy-level powerhouse? Such a powerful perception. Could it be that a new Saint-level powerhouse has appeared this time? But as far as I know, Human Race seems to have no newly promoted Saint-level powerhouse recently.


    Could it be the barbarians of the orcs? "Liang Zhenghai couldn''t help but worry about his ranking.


    Fengwuhou Mansion.


    A man who looks extremely handsome is playing a musical instrument.


    "Grandpa Zeng, you are playing the piano again." A seven or eight-year-old girl came out and called the man, Grandpa Zeng.


    The man touched the little girl''s head fondly: "Why call me Grandpa Zeng again? I want to be called Big Brother."


    "No, no. Daddy said, just call what you want. The most important thing is when Grandpa Zeng goes to hook up young lady, you must hand it to Grandpa Zeng." The little girl said.


    The man secretly said to him, Grandpa Turtle is such a cheating on grandpa.


    Suddenly, the man raised his head and looked at the sky with a very serious expression.


    "What happened to Grandpa Zeng?" The little girl looked at the man suspiciously.


    "It''s okay, but the wind is a bit strong tonight. You behave, go back to the house and rest soon. If you don''t rest early, you won''t be a princess anymore." The man gently pinched the little girl''s face.


    "Yeah." The little girl nodded, then hopped and ran away.


    When the man saw the girl leaving, he stood up and flew out.


    In the blink of an eye, he appeared where Ye Hao was before, and there was already a man and a woman here.


    The man looks like a middle-aged man in a simple commoner, while the woman looks like a red robe with red eyes.


    "Little white face, why did you come so late?" the woman shouted when she saw the man appear.


    Several black lines appeared on the man''s forehead: "Yan Wuhou, can you not call me a little white face?"


    "You are a hundred-year-old guy who looks like a young man. Don''t call you a little white face." Yan Wuhou folded his hands in his chest.


    "You!" The man glared at each other.


    "Well, you two are really the same. The two of you are half the age, and you can quarrel every time you meet. You have a grudge. Anyway, it is Wuhou. It is not a joke for outsiders to see it." The middle-aged man on the side was lightly Said.


    That''s right, this woman is the Yan Wuhou of Stormwind City.


    The young man is Feng Wuhou, and the middle-aged man is Long Wuhou.


    No one had thought that the three Wuhou would gather in the middle of the night.


    "Well, let''s not quarrel with you. Speaking of business, you all felt the breath just now." Long Wuhou looked at the two.


    Both of them were silent.

 Chapter 2095： Stormwind Lord

    Chapter 2095 Stormwind City Lord


    "That person is using the tricks of the soul and spirit level to test Stormwind City. The ability at this level is at least holy, and it is very well hidden.


    I arrived here the first time, but I didn''t find any clues! "Long Wuhou said sternly.


    "I just searched for a surrounding area. Except for the two holy orders to our Stormwind City, no other holy orders were found." Yan Wuhou looked down at Stormwind City below.


    "I feel that the storm celebration this time will be very unusual. It will be able to come and go without a trace under the eyes of our three holy powers. This person''s strength, or his ability to hide, is absolutely very strong. ."


    Feng Wuhou shook his head slightly: "I only hope that this time there will be no major incidents. I heard that this time the Elves will also send a person into the secret realm."


    "What? They have to send people too? Didn''t it mean that the physique of the elves is not suitable for entering the secret realm." Yan Wuhou said in surprise.


    "I don''t know, I heard what the city lord said anyway. It''s a pity that the city lord is not in the city now, otherwise it is estimated that the person just now can be found." Feng Wuhou said.


    "Yan Wuhou, you should also enter the secret realm this time." Long Wuhou looked at Yan Wuhou.


    "She has less than fifty bones this year, so she can go in again." As soon as Feng Wuhou finished speaking, a beam of flames flew past his ears.


    "How many times have I said that, I''m not allowed to say my age!" Yan Wuhou glared at Feng Wuhou, then looked at Long Wuhou and said: "This year is the last time I have entered the secret realm.


    My current strength is at the four-star peak holy level, and I hope to take this opportunity to break through to the five-star holy level, or even the six-star holy level! "


    Yan Wuhou glanced at Feng Wuhou: "At least it can''t be worse than this old thing."


    "Hahahaha. Your talent is better than mine. I am at your age and have just reached semi-sage." Feng Wuhou said casually.


    "Huh. I won''t waste time with you, I''ll go to have a beauty sleep." Yan Wuhou turned and left, disappearing under the night sky.


    Feng Wuhou and Long Wuhou looked at each other and smiled.


    "This little guy was only in his twenties when he first met. I didn''t expect that he has become a unique saint-level powerhouse now." Long Wuhou said with emotion.


    "Who said no? My cousin said, her talent is higher than the three of us, if there is an opportunity, maybe we can reach his height." Feng Wuhou said.


    Long Wuhou sighed: "The City Master of Stormwind is now an Eight-Star Saint Grade, and the scenery he sees is completely different from that."


    Long Wuhou''s tone was a little sad.


    Feng Wuhou looked at Long Wuhou and patted Long Wuhou on the shoulder: "Old dragon, don''t talk about it. If you weren''t injured at the beginning, with your talent and your dragon bloodline, it would be like me. There is no problem with him side by side."


    Long Wuhou did not speak, but his eyes were deep.


    "Okay, let''s withdraw first. We can''t find anyone for that Saint-level powerhouse, maybe just to participate in this storm celebration, don''t want to be too public.


    Big deal, during this time, we three Wuhou pay more attention. After Feng Wuhou finished speaking, he left after saying goodbye to Long Wuhou.


    Long Wuhou flew alone in the air.


    "Holy-level powerhouse." Long Wuhou muttered. He couldn''t help but think of the young saint-level powerhouse that Li Qingpo reported to him during the day. Could it be him?


    There is a great possibility that it is the mysterious young man.


    Saint-level powerhouses who are less than thirty years old, this is quite terrifying potential, I don''t know that it is the evildoer cultivated by that big force.


    You can visit it tomorrow.


    Long Wuhou thought inwardly.


    At this time, several tens of miles to the left of the Eternal Forest, a few lights and shadows flew out and fell on the ground.


    In front of them, there are traces of battle, and on the ground is the strength of hundreds of monsters.


    Without exception, they were all legendary, and there was a monster with only the head left.


    "Legendary pinnacle, Nightmare Demon Sheep. Or Demon Sheep, who would do it?" A middle-aged man in a blue robe looked at the scene in front of him, his expression becoming serious.


    A few people in robes stood beside the middle-aged man. These people had very white skin and pointed ears.


    This shape is nothing more than the elves.


    "These beasts are a deadly move, and all the magic crystals have been dug away." An elf elder said after checking all the beasts.


    A female elf elder closed her eyes, her body radiated light, and then opened her eyes: "There are remnants of fire attributes and lightning attributes."


    "We felt the unusual energy fluctuations here, and it took less than 30 breaths until we arrived.


    This person''s battle will not exceed 100 breaths at most! Within a hundred breaths of time, so many beasts were hunted, including a legendary pinnacle.


    This person''s strength is among the holy ranks, and it is definitely a first-class existence. "A white-haired elven elder said.


    "Above me." The middle-aged man said, he thought he could not do this.


    "Stormwind City Lord. Among those who came to Stormwind City to participate in the Stormwind Celebration this time, is there such a strong Saint-level powerhouse?" the Elf Elder asked.


    This middle-aged man is the Lord of Stormwind City!


    Stormwind City Lord shook his head: "No. The Saint-level powerhouses who participated in the Stormwind Festival are all under the age of fifty. Whether they are humans or orcs, those under fifty have such combat power, there is no such person in my mind."


    "It seems that this time the storm celebration has an unexpected guest." The Elf elder frowned.


    "Elder Elder don''t worry, this time Stormwind City will definitely be held successfully. There will be no problems!" Stormwind City Lord assured.


    "The Lord of Stormwind will return to Stormwind City first, three days later. See you again." The Elf Elder said.


    "Yeah. Goodbye." Stormwind City Lord left.


    The few elven elders who remained in place were still looking at the battlefield in front of them.


    "Elder. This time there is such a role in the storm celebration, we have to let the princess continue to participate in this storm celebration." The female elf elder said worriedly.


    "No! The Elf King said, the things inside are very important to us, and it is related to whether we can survive this catastrophe in the Eternal Forest." The Elder Elder said solemnly.


    "This time we invited a lot of people, and they all owed favors to our elves, or we promised them some benefits.


    I must be able to help Princess Princess complete this mission! "An Elf Elder said.


    "I only hope this time, everything goes well." Elder Elder looked at the huge ancient tree in the Everlasting Forest.


    In the high sky of this place, a person is floating there, but his presence cannot be seen with the naked eye, and his breath is almost completely hidden.


    "Fortunately, the action is fast, otherwise there will be unnecessary trouble." Ye Hao muttered as he looked at the person below.

 Chapter 2096： Legendary magic spar!

    Chapter 2096 Legendary magic spar!


    Stormwind City, the largest chamber of commerce, the Stormwind Chamber of Commerce.


    "Boss, today''s accounts are sorted."


    "Well, you go back first. I will close the door."


    "thank you boss."


    The middle-aged boss tidyed up his things, walked to the door and looked at the quiet street, he closed the door silently.


    But at the moment he closed the door, he saw a person behind him wearing a black robe and sitting in the shop. The **** robe cloak covered this person''s face, and he could only tell that this was a man based on his size.


    The middle-aged boss trembled. When did this person appear? There was obviously no one there just now!


    There was no sound at all, and he didn''t even notice when he appeared.


    At any rate, he is also a powerful Black Yao-class.


    "Sorry, our shop is closed. If you have any needs, sir, please come back tomorrow." The middle-aged boss smiled and walked to the counter, quietly placing his hand on a spar inside the counter.


    That is the alert crystal.


    Once triggered, the defense forces of Stormwind City will come immediately, and even the Sanwuhou Mansion will send people.


    After all, the boss behind the Stormwind Chamber of Commerce is Stormwind City.


    Ye Hao took out a bag and threw it on the table.


    "These magic crystal stones, please replace me with magic crystal coins."


    The middle-aged boss breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that he was really here to do business. He glanced at the magic spar that leaked from the bag. It turned out to be legendary!


    The middle-aged boss'' eyes lit up, and he immediately showed a professional smile: "Since the customer is so anxious, then I will do this business for you again."


    The middle-aged boss walked to the table, picked up the bag of magic spar, and poured out all the magic spar inside.


    He originally thought that the legendary magic spar was the best in it, and the others should be platinum and black shining.


    But I didn''t expect that the legendary magic spar was only one of them, not even the best one.


    Ten, twenty, thirty.


    A full fifty legendary magic spar lay on the table.


    The middle-aged boss dilated his pupils and looked at the black-robed man in awe.


    More than fifty legendary magic spar, it means that this man killed more than fifty legendary beasts, this at least requires the strength of a holy level or above, it takes a month or even half a year to do it.


    What he didn''t know was that the man in front of him only took less than three minutes.


    "Wait, there is still energy in these fifty legendary magic spars?" The middle-aged boss looked at these magic spars in surprise, and the energy inside was still full and abundant.


    "What''s the problem?" Ye Hao looked at the middle-aged boss.


    He only knows that magic spar can be exchanged for magic crystal coins, and in Stormwind City, the largest chamber of commerce is the Stormwind Chamber of Commerce.


    "Ahem, sir. The market price of these magic crystals that also have energy is a hundred times. If you have to exchange all of them, our Chamber of Commerce will not be able to raise so many magic crystals for the time being." The middle-aged boss smiled awkwardly. Tao.


    These are no exaggerations, one magic spar full of energy is one billion magic crystal coins, and fifty is 50 billion magic crystal coins.


    This is equivalent to his five-year turnover of the Stormwind Chamber of Commerce.


    After all, ordinary people would take out the legendary magic spar full of energy to exchange it, this is considered a precious training resource in a small family.


    "There is such a difference between an empty magic spar and a full energy magic spar?" Ye Hao whispered, he seemed to have heard them say before that all magic spars were exchanged for magic crystal coins. .


    I didn''t think about it so much, so I took it all.


    "Then how much can you take out now." Ye Hao asked while looking at the other party.


    "Now I only have 5 billion magic crystal coins." The middle-aged boss whispered, and hurriedly added: "If you are willing to wait until tomorrow morning, my son, I can collect 20 billion magic crystal coins.


    If the son is willing to wait, three days! In three days, we can make up 50 billion magic crystal coins. "


    "I can''t wait. Then use five for five billion magic crystal coins." Ye Hao put the five legendary magic crystals on the table and took back all the remaining magic crystals. .


    The energy in this thing is actually pretty good, and it''s not bad as the energy supply of the magic circle, or for the people in Wushuang City to cultivate.


    Seeing that only five of the original fifty magic spars were left, the middle-aged boss felt that his heart was cramping.


    Many years later, when he was drunk, he would still shout: There was an opportunity in front of me, I did not cherish it. A full fifty legendary magic spar! If he can take it all.


    Stormwind City Lord can at least promote him to the third level, and he himself can also get enough training resources to upgrade to the legendary level.


    Since then, the middle-aged boss has set a rule that at least 20 billion magic crystal coins must be stored in the shop every day!


    Closer to home.


    The middle-aged boss put away five legendary magic spar, and then took out fifty black cards.


    "Sir, these are fifty cards each with 100 million magic crystal coins. This magic crystal card is universal across the continent." The middle-aged boss looked at the black-robed man in awe.


    Ye Hao put away the magic crystal card and disappeared out of thin air.


    The middle-aged boss was stunned for a while before reacting, moving instantly! This is an ability that few Saint-level powerhouses have mastered, this man is definitely a super powerhouse.


    The middle-aged boss turned his head and looked at the five legendary magic spar in the five brocade boxes on the counter.


    This is the first time he has received such a good thing, but his heart is still silently sad.


    Fifty!


    A full fifty legendary magic spar!


    ...


    Early the next morning, Ye Hao woke up from his bed and went to the next room.


    The three magic circles were still radiating light, and the second elder was sitting at the table beside him. It seemed that he had been guarding here all night.


    After all, this is his granddaughter and Feng Hailong''s son.


    He didn''t want to see any mistakes in the breakthrough.


    "Young Master Ye." Seeing Ye Hao appear, the second elder stood up immediately.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao nodded and said hello, looking at the three people in the circle.


    "Young Master Ye, this...this is really no problem. It''s been one night, and the three of them still haven''t moved at all." The second elder said anxiously.


    "There will be movement soon." Ye Hao smiled.


    The second elder was taken aback. At first he didn''t understand Ye Hao''s meaning, but the next moment was different.


    "Yeah..." With a soft cry, one of the three magic circles exudes a different breath.


    "Chun''er!" The second elder looked at his granddaughter.


    There were beads of sweat on Feng Chun''er''s cheeks, with pain, and her aura was changing at this moment.


    "Chun''er broke through!" The second elder said in surprise!

 Chapter 2097： Pass by

    Chapter 2097: Passing By


    Looking at Feng Chun''er''s momentum, it is a sign of breaking through from the gold level to the diamond level.


    The body of the second elder trembled with excitement.


    He reached the Diamond level before the age of twenty. Although he was not as talented as the wind bells, he was pretty good in Gale Valley.


    "Great, Chun''er broke through." Feng Ling''er also walked into the room at this time, holding the dinner plate in his hand.


    "Where have you been?" Ye Hao looked at Feng Ling''er.


    Fengling put the plate on the table: "I just went to Brother Hao''s room to deliver food, this is today''s breakfast. I think Brother Hao is not here, I guess you are here, so I delivered it.


    I borrowed Fengyueju¡¯s kitchen to prepare these breakfasts specially for Brother Hao. Brother Hao tasted how it tasted. "


    Feng Ling''er looked at Ye Hao expectantly.


    Ye Hao was not polite either, he picked up his chopsticks and started.


    The food on the continent of Atlantis, although not as rich as on the earth, has a different taste.


    The time for Banzhuxiang passed.


    Ye Hao patted his stomach and looked at Feng Chun''er, who was in a certain stable state and continued to practice in the circle.


    "Chun''er is now a diamond rank. If she can continue this momentum and break through to the platinum rank in one fell swoop, then she might have hope to participate in this storm celebration."


    The second elder nodded. There are very few diamonds under twenty years old, and platinum level under twenty years old is even rarer.


    As far as he knows, besides the elves, the most powerful humans and orcs, Tianjiao, achieved only the Black Yao rank before the age of twenty.


    Of course, Ye Hao, the evildoer who didn''t know where it came from, was not counted.


    In his early twenties, he has Saint-level strength, who knows how terrifying he was before he was twenty.


    "Okay. There is nothing serious here. Linger accompanies me to deal with some things." Ye Hao said.


    "Okay." Feng Ling''er nodded and followed Ye Hao obediently.


    Let alone deal with things, even if Ye Hao is going to elope with the wind chimes now, she won''t hesitate to wander around the world.


    Came to the lobby on the first floor of Fengyueju.


    There are obviously more people here than yesterday.


    The layout of Fengyueju is a restaurant on the first floor, with boxes on the second floor, and rooms above the third floor.


    Some people may not be able to live in the house of Fengyueju, but there is no problem coming here for a meal.


    Coupled with the approach of the Storm Festival, there will naturally be more and more people here.


    "My son, I don''t know how well I slept last night? Is the meal satisfactory?" After seeing Ye Hao, the steward yesterday immediately put down his work and walked over in three steps and two steps.


    "Not bad." Ye Hao nodded.


    "Then I don''t know the son, what else is needed?" The steward smiled.


    "It''s okay, just pay the bill yesterday." Ye Hao said.


    The steward and the wind chimes were all taken aback.


    The most important thing is Wind Bell. According to what she has learned about Ye Hao in the past two days, except for Ye Hao''s strength, he is indeed like a mountain villager in all aspects, and there is no magic crystal coin in his pocket.


    The one hundred magic crystal coins that were prepaid for credit yesterday were still taken out by the second elder.


    It''s only been a day, where did Brother Hao get the money?


    There was a smiling face on the matter: "Why don''t you worry, the son, it''s our honor to live in Fengyueju for a distinguished guest like the son. Don''t worry about paying in such a hurry."


    "I don''t like the feeling of owing others. This is the payment for the house and food for the next half month. It should be enough." Ye Hao directly took out a magic crystal card and placed it on the table.


    Seeing Ye Hao¡¯s magic crystal card, Fengling¡¯s pupils were enlarged, this...this magic crystal card amount should not be...


    There are many types of magic crystal cards.


    The most common is the white magic crystal card with one hundred thousand sheets. This kind of magic crystal card wind chime has also been seen in the hands of his father.


    After that is the green million magic crystal card, then the red million magic crystal card, and then the legendary 100 million magic crystal card!


    One hundred million magic crystal coins, that is more than Gale Valley''s income in several years.


    The steward swallowed, but he didn''t pick up the magic crystal card: "Did the son take the wrong card? The son of the son lives in this store, and only 120,000 magic crystal coins per day are included.


    Not to mention half a month, even a month is far from more than 10 million magic crystal coins. This magic crystal coin...enough to live in my Fengyueju for a year. "


    "This is my lowest denomination. Then you just put it away, and the daily money is deducted from it. When I leave, you will pay me back." Ye Hao said casually, and then walked straight outside.


    The manager was stunned for a long time, and when he reacted, Ye Hao had disappeared.


    The helpless person in charge had to carefully put the 100 million magic crystal card in a brocade box.


    On the streets of Stormwind.


    "Brother Hao, you... you were 100 million magic crystal coins just now!" Feng Ling''er looked at Ye Hao dumbfounded.


    "Yes." Ye Hao replied lightly.


    "Brother Hao, you have just passed the night, where did you get so many magic crystal coins? Did you rob the Stormwind Treasury!" Feng Ling''er thought of Ye Hao''s words last night that he wanted to forcefully enter the Eternal Forest.


    It''s impossible for Ye Hao to do things like robbing the treasury of Stormwind City.


    "No. I just went out and killed less than a hundred legendary beasts." Ye Hao put his hands in his pockets, scanned the surrounding shops, and explored the scenery of Stormwind City.


    "It''s okay, okay. If you really robbed Stormwind''s treasury, Brother Hao, then we''re really done..." Feng Ling''er said, stopped abruptly, and looked at Ye Hao in disbelief.


    "Brother Hao, you killed more than a hundred legendary beasts in one night!"


    "If there is no one hundred, there will be seven or eighty." Ye Hao said plainly, as if he was talking about simple things like killing pigs.


    His holy level was originally extraordinary, facing a group of legendary beasts, it was a simple massacre.


    Feng Ling''er couldn''t calm down for a long time, she recalled what Feng Chun''er said.


    That''s right, Brother Hao is indeed a man she doesn''t deserve.


    Ye Hao didn''t know what Feng Ling''er was thinking about, and continued to admire the beauty of Stormwind City.


    At this time, a carriage was passing by the middle of the road.


    There are dragons printed on the carriage and three big horses.


    Even the horseman is a powerful Black Yao-level!


    Ye Hao and Feng Ling''er retreated to the side of the road, watching the carriage passing by.


    In the car, Long Wuhou was closing his eyes, and suddenly he screamed, "Stop!"


    Squeak


    The carriage stopped.


    "Master Wuhou, what''s the matter?" An interrogating voice came from the Black Yao-class groom.


    Long Wuhou walked directly out of the carriage and looked around the crowd.


    "Oh my God, look at it. It''s Long Wuhou!"


    "It''s really Long Wuhou."


    "Although Long Wuhou is over a hundred years old, he is still so heroic."


    "Of course, Long Wuhou is the first of the three Wuhou marquises in Stormwind City!"


    Listening to the envy and admiration of the surrounding people.


    Long Wuhou frowned slightly: "I clearly felt a very powerful breath just now, and that breath gave me a creepy feeling.


    What kind of person can have this kind of aura? "

 Chapter 2098： Can you redeem it?

    Chapter 2098 can you redeem it?


    Feng Ling''er followed Ye Hao on the streets of Stormwind, and she was extremely happy.


    This was her first time shopping in a big city like Stormwind, and the most important thing was that Ye Hao was the one who accompanied her.


    When Feng Ling''er was happy and kept looking at the surrounding shops, she suddenly stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Hao looked at the stopped wind chimes, and followed her gaze to see a shop.


    It was a shop for weapons, but in the most conspicuous position on the outer side of the shop, there was a blue dress, very beautiful, with some lace-like lines on it.


    This is a set of clothes, including white boots and socks like white stockings.


    There are also blue sleeves on his arms. This dress is now worn on a puppet model, giving people a delicate feeling.


    "Do you like it?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Yeah." Feng Ling''er nodded subconsciously, and then shook his head again and again: "It''s okay...I...I just take a look."


    But when the wind chimes fell, Ye Hao walked into the shop.


    Signs hung in the shop.


    Stormwind Chamber of Commerce branch.


    This is a shop that specializes in selling all kinds of weapons and equipment, but most of them are high-end products, so very few people come here.


    There were four or five sales ladies in the branch. They all sat lazily on the chairs. When a customer came in, they subconsciously raised their heads.


    But when I saw Ye Hao and Feng Ling''er, the color of contempt flashed by.


    As sales assistants in such high-end shops, they can see at a glance the clothes worn by each other. The clothes on this pair of men and women are all street goods.


    The most important thing is that girl, with a hint of timidity in her eyes.


    This is the look they often see. People who can''t afford it but have to come in for a look are like this.


    They particularly hate such people because they are wasting their time.


    So they didn''t intend to receive it.


    "Hello, what do you need?" A sales lady walked over immediately, with an unaccustomed smile on her face, looking like a newcomer.


    The companions behind her all chuckled, muttering that the newcomer was wasting time and wasting their efforts.


    "Can you try on all the weapons and equipment here," Ye Hao asked.


    "Armour can be tried on. If it is a weapon, there is a special field behind it, sir, you can go there to test the power." The new sales girl said with a smile.


    Ye Hao pointed to the outermost suit: "Please take off that dress and let this lady try it on."


    Feng Ling''er lowered her head in embarrassment, but she did not dare to refuse Ye Hao''s kindness.


    "Okay." Seeing the dress that Ye Hao pointed at, the new sales girl''s eyes lit up, and she immediately fetched it.


    That is the most expensive item in their shop, if it can be sold from her.


    That commission is enough for her one year''s salary!


    "Wait." At this moment, a woman with heavy makeup came over, with a blue badge on her chest. It was the badge of the Stormwind Chamber of Commerce, and it was on the sign at the door.


    "What are you doing!" The woman glared at the new salesperson.


    "Manager, these two gentlemen and ladies want to try this dress on." The new salesperson was obviously a little afraid of each other, and whispered.


    It turns out that this woman is the manager of this branch.


    The female store manager looked at Ye Hao and Fenglinger, and immediately gave the same evaluation as the salespersons just now.


    pauper.


    "Sorry, this blue meteor dress is first-class. It is second only to Saint-level equipment, and not everyone can try it on. Both of you should take a look at other clothes." The female store manager said strangely.


    "The manager, the rules in our store don''t say that as long as the items are displayed in the store, customers can try them on when they come." The new salesperson immediately retorted.


    Her words are like hitting the female store manager in the face.


    "Shut up, there is no place for you to speak here. In this store, what I say is the rules, understand!" The female store manager glared at the new salesperson.


    The new salesperson bowed his head aggrievedly.


    "I''m sorry, we just want to buy this dress." Ye Hao said directly, he really is a dog-eyed guy who looks inferior in any world.


    "Buy?" The female store manager chuckled.


    The shop assistants behind who were watching the show also laughed.


    The female store manager looked at Ye Hao contemptuously: "Sir, I have already stepped you down, it would be bad for you.


    The clothes on the two of you, I can say without exaggeration that it definitely does not exceed one hundred magic crystal coins.


    And this blue meteor skirt is made by an excellent master using the skin of a rare legendary blue water monster, and it also comes with a water and wind bonus magic circle, which allows you to cast spells. Enhance the combat power by 30%.


    The price of this dress is 2 million magic crystal coins! Can you two afford it? What if the two of you break it during the fitting process. "


    The female store manager''s words made no secret of contempt.


    Feng Ling''s fists were clenched with anger.


    "If such high-class clothes are broken because they are tried on, who would dare to wear them to fight?" Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    The female store manager turned dark.


    "Anyway, this dress is only allowed to be bought, not allowed to try on." The female store manager said directly.


    "That''s good, then I''ll buy it. Could you help me pack it." Ye Hao said to the new salesperson.


    "Okay, okay!" The new salesperson heard that Ye Hao wanted to buy, and she immediately prepared to take it down.


    With the sales of these two million, she can get a commission, which is a full 20,000 magic crystal coins!


    This is equivalent to her income for four to five years!


    When the female store manager heard that Ye Hao wanted to buy, her face sank immediately, with a trace of panic in her eyes.


    "Wait, how do I know if you are lying to us. You have to pay first!" The female store manager stopped the new salesperson and asked Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly, this guy really didn''t cry without seeing the coffin.


    Ye Hao took out the 100 million magic crystal card from his pocket.


    "I don''t know if you can redeem it here." Ye Hao held the magic crystal card in the two hands, and the black color surprised everyone present.


    "That is a 100 million magic crystal card!"


    "My god, I slept with that boss before, and he just took out a red magic crystal card to buy things!"


    "This newcomer has made a lot of money this time. Two million in sales, that''s 20,000 in rake. This is definitely our highest sales this year!"


    "I knew I was going to receive this gentleman just now."


    The new salesperson swallowed, and his heart was extremely excited. It¡¯s great, great. The other party is a big money, and he can take out this kind of magic crystal card, let alone this piece of clothing. The goods are empty.


    "Wait!" The female store manager''s hands were trembling. At this moment, she didn''t dare to look directly at Ye Hao''s eyes.


    She bit her lip and finally said, "I''m sorry. This dress has already been...booked. You can''t buy it."

 Chapter 2099： Dont look for things, dont be afraid of things

    2099-Swordsman


    Ye Hao''s face was a bit unpleasant.


    "What do you mean, you said before that we were not qualified to try it on, and now we took out the money, and you said we can''t buy it! When did the Stormwind Chamber of Commerce fool people like this!" Feng Ling''er directly couldn''t help angrily.


    The new salesperson said anxiously next to him: "The manager, I have never heard of this item being ordered. Moreover, our store has rules. Anything placed in the store will not accept reservations.


    It must be paid on the spot! "


    Can she not worry, she is a newcomer, and her job has not yet been completely stable. If she can make this list steady, let alone the 20,000 commission, her work here will definitely be no problem at all.


    Under further questioning, the female store manager had a guilty conscience in her eyes.


    Those female shop assistants who watched the theater also felt inexplicable, two million in sales.


    What''s the matter with the female store manager? Everyone wants to buy it, and she has to say this. Isn''t she sweeping their store brand?


    At this moment, an exquisite carriage stopped in front of the shop.


    "Miss Chen, slow down, slow down."


    A young man came down first, and then the gentleman went to help the woman who came out.


    This woman is dressed in luxury, with four or five rings on her fingers, and there are various things on her neck, wrists, and ears.


    This gave Ye Hao the feeling that the children of nouveau riche families on earth felt like he wanted to bring all kinds of good things with him.


    "Young Master Long, why are you here? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Seeing the visitor, the female store manager immediately went up to entertain her warmly.


    "Boss, this is my distinguished guest. The eldest lady of Moon Castle, Miss Chen Yue! Where is the blue meteor dress that I asked you to prepare for me? Hurry up and show it to Miss Chen to try it on.


    If Miss Chen likes it, I will buy it. "The Long Young Master looks like he is very powerful.


    "Okay, okay. I specially kept the blue meteor dress for Young Master Long." The female store manager enthusiastically took the two to the place where the blue meteor dress was placed, exactly the same as the attitude toward Ye Hao just now. Different.


    "It''s Master Long! That''s why I said that the store manager was reluctant to sell it just now. It turned out to be reserved for Master Long."


    "This is understandable. This not only earned a commission, but also pleased Young Master Long."


    The salesmen around suddenly realized.


    The new salesperson''s face darkened, as if he knew that the business had nothing to do with him.


    The new salesperson looked at Ye Hao and Feng Linger apologetically: "Sir, miss. I''m very sorry that you have such an unpleasant shopping experience. You can look at other products. There are many good things in our store."


    "Can you tell me who these two people are?" Ye Hao asked.


    The new salesperson hesitated for a moment, and then explained in a low voice: "The Lord Long is Long Xiao, but the grandson of the younger brother of Long Wuhou from Longwuhou Mansion. He is a sideline of the Long Family.


    However, because Long Wuhou has no children under his knees, there are rumors outside that the future Long Wuhou Mansion is very likely to be inherited by this Long Xiao.


    And that Chen Yue, a person from Moon Castle, I... don''t know much about Moon Castle. "


    "I know the Moon Castle." Feng Ling''er interjected next to him: "The Moon Castle and our Gale Valley were originally considered to be a power of the same grade. But a year ago, a ruin and a Moonstone deposit were discovered under their territory. , It is extremely precious ore.


    And the elves like it very much, so they only provide it to the elves, and other forces dare not intervene.


    This led to the fact that in just one year, the Moon Castle relied on the things in the ruins and the cultivation resources exchanged from the elves by using the Moon Stone, so that its power developed rapidly in just one year.


    Now it is a first-class power, equivalent to the grade of Sword City. And it is said that they are rich and rich, and there is this big mountain of elves behind them. "


    It turned out to be so.


    It seems that Young Master Long is planning for his future and has also found a family for himself.


    "This dress is good, I like it. Although it''s a bit worse than the things in my house, it''s not bad." Chen Yue nodded in satisfaction and said in a loud voice on purpose.


    "Okay. Miss Chen likes it, then I will buy it and give it to Miss Chen!" With a bold expression, Long Xiao took out two green magic crystal cards directly from his pocket.


    This one is one million magic crystal coins, and two are two million.


    Long Xiao''s movements were great, as if he intended to show off the magic crystal card in his hand, because this was all his pocket money for two months.


    But he did not feel the surprised and enviable eyes of others.


    Even the salespeople just sat there with a calm expression.


    Because Long Xiao didn''t know, someone had already pulled out a black magic crystal card of 100 million yuan before him.


    So they were not surprised by the million magic crystal cards.


    Long Xiao coughed awkwardly, and handed the magic crystal card to the female store manager: "Okay. Please wrap it up for me."


    "Okay, okay." The female store manager nodded repeatedly.


    But at this moment, an abrupt voice sounded.


    "Sorry, we have already taken a fancy to this dress. I can''t sell it to you." Ye Hao walked over with his hands in his pockets.


    Long Xiao frowned and looked at Ye Hao. When he saw Wind Bell, his eyes lit up.


    When did Stormwind have such a beautiful woman, that beauty and temperament were much better than Chen Yue next to her.


    Although he thought so in his heart, Long Xiao didn''t show it on his face.


    "Manager, what''s going on?" Long Xiao frowned and asked the female manager.


    The female store manager was also sweating at the moment. She didn''t expect that Ye Hao would even run out after being so obsessed with it. She thought that after the other party knew that this thing was for Lord Long, she would retreat.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." The store manager immediately walked to Ye Hao and lowered her voice: "This gentleman, I know you are rich. But do you know who he is? He is Long Xiao from the Longwu Hou Mansion, in the future. The person in charge of Longwuhou Mansion.


    No matter how rich you are, you can be as powerful as others. I advise you to pick other things instead of asking for trouble. "


    "I''m interested in that dress, I have to buy it. You can ask them to buy something else." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "What''s going on? I''ll wait a minute, but I have to catch Fengyueju''s beauty sleep." Chen Yue frowned and said.


    "Little things, little things. I will solve them." Long Xiao calmed Chen Yue and walked to Ye Hao.


    "This son, I''m Long Xiao from Wuhou Mansion. I hope you will give me some face and let me give this thing." Long Xiao directly carried out Long Wuhou Mansion.


    "Come first, come later, this is not a matter of face-saving." Ye Hao took out his black magic crystal card and stuffed it to the new salesperson: "Come on, put my clothes on for me."


    Seeing the black magic crystal card, Long Xiao''s eyes changed slightly, but he was not timid either.


    After all, this is Stormwind City, and the person in front of him is very strange and may be the rich second generation of other forces.


    But this is Stormwind City, so Long Xiao is not afraid.


    "Are you going to fight me?" Long Xiao stared at Ye Hao, releasing his aura, Hei Yao-level!


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "I never look for things, but I am never afraid of things either."

 Chapter 2100： Chairman Bai

    Chapter 2100 President Bai


    Long Xiao sneered. He walked straight to Ye Hao and stared at Ye Hao''s eyes: "Boy, you are not from Stormwind City."


    "No." Ye Hao said bluntly.


    "Genting Temple or Xiaoyao Valley?" Long Xiao said the names of the two powers.


    Ye Hao knows these two forces, these two forces and Stormwind City are called the three major human forces.


    It is the top combat power among the first-class forces!


    "Neither." Ye Hao shook his head.


    The contempt in Long Xiao''s eyes became more intense: "Do you know who I am."


    "Long Wuhou Mansion." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "I, Long Xiao, is the grandson of Long Wuhou Mansion, the younger brother of Long Wuhou. The future heir of Long Wuhou Mansion, the pillar of Stormwind City in the future. If you dare to fight against me, then you are fighting against Stormwind City!" Long Xiao moved out of Stormwind City and Longwuhou directly.


    Ye Hao smiled softly: "Can you represent Stormwind City? On behalf of Long Wuhou?"


    "Of course, I can''t represent it. Can''t you represent it." Long Xiao snorted coldly.


    "I don''t care who you are, you come first to buy things. Since I saw this thing first, and I made up my mind to buy it first, it''s mine." Ye Hao said unceremoniously.


    Long Xiao''s expression was quite ugly. He didn''t expect that the person in front of him was so obsessed, that he moved out of Stormwind City and Long Wuhou, and the other party was so hard-headed.


    Long Xiao looked at the female store manager: "This thing belongs to your store. Come and tell him who you want to sell this thing to."


    The female store manager glanced at Ye Hao, and she was able to come up with 100 million, so her identity must be extraordinary.


    However, Qianglong couldn''t control the snake, and she had to beg for a living in Stormwind City. How could she be on Ye Hao''s side.


    "I''ll sell this thing to Master Long Xiao." The female store manager gritted her teeth and said.


    "Hahahaha. Didn''t you hear me, I bought this thing." Long Xiao laughed loudly. He looked at Ye Hao as if he had recovered his face, "I tell you, in Stormwind City, you only It is useless to have money.


    The world also depends on your rights and your status. Hurry up and wrap me up. "


    "Yes." The female store manager began to pack clothes, because this was a two million magic crystal coin dress, and the brocade box used for packing was also quite luxurious, and it would cost a hundred magic crystal coins to take out.


    "Wait." At this moment, a man walked in, wearing a simple uniform, but with a crest of the Stormwind Chamber of Commerce on his chest.


    "President!" The female store manager saw the visitor, her eyes straightened.


    When Long Xiao saw the person coming, he also showed a surprised expression: "President Bai."


    "Master Long." Chairman Bai nodded slightly to Long Xiao, then walked to Ye Hao, showing a respectful expression: "Dear Sir, we meet again."


    Ye Hao looked at President Bai in front of him with some surprise.


    Isn''t this the man who went to sell the magic spar by himself last night?


    "Do you recognize me?" Ye Hao looked at Chairman Bai curiously.


    I dressed so tightly last night and even concealed my breath. It stands to reason that no one would recognize me.


    "I am not afraid of Mr. jokes. I have been in business for 30 years. I will never forget anyone who appeared before my eyes for ten minutes. Although Mr.


    But people''s subconscious behavior, the amplitude of waving, the gesture of paying for money, and even the tone of speech are still the same.


    I just stopped outside the door for a while, so I recognized her husband. "President Bai looked at Ye Hao, in fact, he was extremely surprised in his heart.


    After the events of last night ended, he felt regretful in his heart. He took back five of the fifty Legendary magic spar!


    For a professional businessman, this is simply uncomfortable.


    I was tossed and turned at home last night and couldn''t fall asleep. I couldn''t help it this morning, so I prepared to go out to relax, and by the way, parallax visited various branches in the city.


    Coincidentally, he happened to see Ye Hao talking to Long Xiao just now.


    In fact, he was the first to see Long Xiao, after all, he was from Longwuhoufu.


    But then when he saw Ye Hao, he found that the person in front of him was inexplicably familiar, as if he overlapped the figure of the gentleman last night.


    But he didn''t dare to guarantee 100%, so he came up and tried it. He didn''t expect that he would really get it right.


    "It seems that Mr. is in trouble?" Chairman Bai looked at both Long Xiao and Ye Hao.


    Although he was beside him just now, because he had been staring at Ye Hao, he didn''t notice what had happened.


    "I liked this thing, but the manager of this store didn''t sell it to me." Ye Hao said.


    President Bai frowned slightly and looked at the female store manager.


    "what happened?"


    The female store manager was panicked, she didn''t know how to explain, so she could only look at Long Xiao for help.


    Long Xiao stood up and said, "Chairman Bai, this is actually the case. I went out for a stroll with Miss Chen Yue from Moon Castle, and unfortunately, both the young man and I took a fancy to this dress.


    So I want to buy this dress and give it to Miss Chen as a gift. "


    Long Xiao avoids the heavy and does not say that he is from behind.


    "I''m talking to you. Who came first to see this blue meteor skirt?" President Bai didn''t seem to hear Long Xiao''s words, and stared at the female store manager.


    The female store manager was very timid, and she knew that the president was very powerful, most of which was strict store management.


    "Yes... it was the young man who came to see this blue meteor dress first. But I am worried that he can''t afford it... and... and Mr. Long had booked with me in advance, so I wanted to leave it to Mr. Long. "The female store manager whispered.


    Chairman Bai patted the table: "Did you forget the rules of our Stormwind Chamber of Commerce? We do not accept reservations for all the goods placed in the store, and we only allow one-handed delivery.


    Moreover, any discriminatory behavior is forbidden to be our customers who step into the door of the store. "


    Can''t people pay?


    President Bai really wanted to slap and slap him. He put fifty legendary magic spars in front of him last night. Now you tell me that you suspect that they have no money?


    "From now on, you have been fired." Chairman Bai gave the order directly.


    This caused the female store manager to panic and knelt on the ground all of a sudden: "No way, President. I know I was wrong, don''t fire me."


    The job of the Stormwind Chamber of Commerce, but the best welfare job in Stormwind, I don''t know how many people have sharpened their heads and want to squeeze in.


    She worked for more than ten years before she took the position of manager of this branch.


    Long Xiao''s face was quite ugly, and Chen Yue beside him also showed a bad expression, obviously quite dissatisfied with the handling of this matter.


    Long Xiao gritted his teeth, he stared at President Bai, and said in a low voice, "President Bai. I also hope that you can take this time for the sake of Longwuhou Mansion and give me this face.


    Give me this blue meteor dress first, and sell it to this young man when I have the next one. "


    The next one? This Long Xiao thought is too beautiful, such a good thing, if you want to wait until the next one, at least one year or a half later.

 Chapter 2101： Long Wuhou

    Chapter 2101 Long Wuhou


    Chairman Bai squinted at Long Xiao.


    "President Long Xiao, you are threatening me with Long Wuhou Mansion. If I refuse to sell it."


    Long Xiao bit the bullet, this is his opportunity to show in front of Chen Yue.


    "I have to buy it today." Long Xiao stretched out his hand and pointed to the brocade box in President Bai''s hand: "Give me things!"


    Ye Hao on the side showed an expression of interest in watching the show


    This Dragon Xiao is nothing more than a black shining class, and President Bai is also a black shining class.


    There is no distinction between superiority and inferiority based on strength alone, and what is to be compared at this time is the power behind the two and their own weight.


    Behind one is Longwuhou Mansion, and behind the other is Stormwind City.


    But Longxiao is the existence of Longwuhou Mansion which is said to be regarded as the heir.


    And President Bai is just the president of the Stormwind Chamber of Commerce.


    Ye Hao wanted to know whether this president Bai would fight against this prominent young man for his one-sided fate, but not a two-sided fate.


    President Bai was also a little angry: "Master Long Xiao, you''d better leave now. I can assume that nothing has happened, otherwise, don''t blame me for informing the Lord of Stormwind, this matter will be no small thing by then."


    "It''s not over yet. Didn''t you say that your status in Stormwind City is unusual. You still need to look at the color of a boss how to buy something." Chen Yue''s words at this time completely lit Long Xiao''s firewood. .


    Long Xiao shouted at President Bai with a grim expression: "The surname is Bai, don''t think you are the president of the Stormwind Chamber of Commerce, you are qualified to sit on an equal footing with me. You are just a dog in Stormwind City.


    Believe it or not, I can get you out of Stormwind soon! "


    President Bai''s eyes revealed uncontrollable anger.


    Imposing and tense.


    "I''m going to see, who are you going to get out of Stormwind." An old voice came from outside the door, and then one foot stepped into the threshold of the branch.


    Ye Hao and others cast their eyes together.


    He was wearing a dragon-patterned robe and white hair. Although he looked like an old man, his waist was strong.


    With his hands behind his back, it gives people an extraordinary feeling.


    "See Long Wuhou." Chairman Bai stroked his chest with his right hand and saluted Long Wuhou.


    When he saw Long Xiao before, he only greeted him, but now he saw Long Wuhou directly saluting. One can imagine how high Long Wuhou''s status is.


    "Uncle." Long Xiao was obviously startled when he saw Long Wuhou appear, his expression a little nervous.


    Long Wuhou walked in front of Long Xiao, looked at Long Xiao directly, without anger, and said, "Who did you just say you want to get out of Stormwind City?"


    Long Xiao swallowed, and lowered his brow to speak.


    "You just said that you can represent Longwuhou Mansion? Can you represent Stormwind City? I am not dead yet! Who gave you such courage." Long Wuhou scolded.


    Long Xiao''s body trembled, and his eyes cast aside Chen Yue.


    And Chen Yue ran to the corner long ago, looking like this matter has nothing to do with me.


    She is quite aware of the horror of Long Wuhou.


    Before she came, her father emphasized in every possible way that he must not provoke strong men above the holy rank, as well as the Stormwind City Lord in Stormwind City and the three Wuhou adults.


    When Long Xiao saw Chen Yue begging for a relationship, it was too late to cry in his heart. You must know that he did it for her. Isn''t he just wanting to appear more powerful and more powerful.


    "Now you immediately bow and apologize to President Bai and this young man." Long Wuhou pointed to President Bai and Ye Hao.


    Long Xiao looked at his uncle in surprise, apologizing to Chairman Bai, he could understand, but what does it mean to apologize to that man.


    I can be considered a member of Longwuhou Mansion anyway. If he apologizes to this young man, it means he is hitting Longwuhou Mansion in the face.


    "Why? I don''t want to, that''s good. I''ll give an order to expel you from Longwuhou Mansion when I go back!" Long Wuhou said directly.


    Long Xiao''s face suddenly changed, driving out of Longwuhou Mansion?


    Everything he has now is given to him by the Longwuhou Mansion.


    His talent is average, if it weren''t for Longwuhou''s resources, he would never have stepped into the Black Yao rank.


    If he was driven out of Longwuhou Mansion, he would lose everything.


    Although the Hei Yao-level is powerful, it is not a legendary level after all!


    "I was wrong. President Bai, I was impolite just now. I apologize to you." Long Xiao bowed and apologized to President Bai immediately.


    Then he looked at Ye Hao, gritted his teeth and lowered his head: "This son, I was rude just now. I apologize to you."


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, but everyone around, including Feng Ling''er, was shocked.


    It was unbelievable that Long Wuhou asked Long Xiao to apologize to Ye Hao.


    President Bai nodded secretly in his heart, as expected to be Long Wuhou, he could see clearly at a glance, he knew how to advance and retreat.


    "Get me back to the house, and you are not allowed to go out before the storm celebration!" Long Wuhou screamed.


    "Yes."


    Long Xiao immediately left with his tail between.


    Chen Yue also left quietly, but when she left, she took another look at the man.


    She felt that this man''s identity was extraordinary, and even the president of the Stormwind Chamber of Commerce and Long Wuhou were so in awe.


    "My son, there is something rude to the clansman. I hope to forgive me." Long Wuhou clenched his fists in both hands and bowed slightly to Ye Hao.


    At this moment, everyone was completely stunned.


    It was incredible that Long Wuhou, the head of the three great marquis, was saluting the young man Ye Hao.


    "It''s okay, this is something for the younger generation. It has nothing to do with the predecessors." Ye Hao said.


    "I just heard that the son wanted this thing, right? Chairman Bai, please count this thing in the account of my Longwuhou mansion, as I apologized to this son." Long Wuhou looked at it. The clothes in the brocade box said directly.


    The salesperson next to him took a breath.


    Two million magic crystal coins, just give it away?


    Just to apologize, this is too extravagant.


    "No, no. This little money, the younger generation can still afford it, so it won''t cost the senior." Ye Hao handed the 100 million magic crystal card to the new salesperson.


    Smiling and said: "Now you can pay me the check."


    "Yes...Yes." The new salesperson turned around three steps before going to checkout.


    "The son doesn''t know how to call him. Where does he come from and where he learns from." Long Wuhou asked while looking at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled lightly: "Ye Hao, from the mountains and dense forests, is just a wanderer."


    Seeing that Ye Hao didn''t want to say more, Long Wuhou didn''t ask too much: "Then Master Ye might as well take a seat at my house, so I can arrange a banquet for Master Ye to pick up the dust."


    "Don''t worry, I still have things to do." Ye Hao said politely.


    "If this is the case, then stop nagging. The younger generation is terrible." With that, Long Wuhou''s palm appeared on Ye Hao''s shoulder.


    Ye Hao''s eyes changed slightly, but the smile on his face became stronger.

 Chapter 2102： He may be better than me

    Chapter 2102 he may be better than me


    Ye Hao could feel the aura of Long Wuhou''s palm crushing like the vast sea.


    He is testing himself.


    Ye Hao didn''t change his smile and didn''t respond at all.


    Long Wuhou''s expression changed slightly, he increased his output again, and even mobilized the power of the dragon blood in his body.


    But Ye Hao remained motionless, his expression still very natural.


    "How is this possible? Even the Lord City Lord couldn''t resist my impact so calmly.


    What is the origin of this kid? "Long Wuhou became more and more curious about the young man in front of him.


    Ye Hao looked at Long Wuhou indifferently, if he just resisted, he would definitely not be able to hold it.


    But don''t forget, Ye Hao can have pictures of mountains in his body.


    Long Wuhou''s power is certainly strong, but the mountain map has the ability to embrace all rivers. Unless it is a god, it is simply oppression by a holy power. Ye Hao does not need to worry.


    "What else does Long Wuhou do?" Ye Hao looked at Long Wuhou with a smile.


    Long Wuhou had maintained this posture for a while, and the people around him also noticed something was wrong and looked at them curiously.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. This time this young man is coming to Stormwind City, does he come to participate in the Stormwind Celebration?" Long Wuhou asked a question.


    "Look first." Ye Hao smiled and received, but did not give an accurate answer.


    "Well, I really hope that you can see your wonderful performance in the storm celebration. I will leave first." Long Wuhou said goodbye and left here without making any stops.


    Long Wuhou returned to the carriage, and Li Qingpo was sitting beside him at this time.


    "My lord, have you seen that young man?" Li Qingpo looked at Long Wuhou.


    Long Wuhou nodded: "It seems ordinary and unremarkable, but there is arrogance inside. And under my aura, he can be as steady as a rock without any strange expression.


    This child is absolutely extraordinary, and his bone age is no more than 25 years old, and his strength is definitely above the holy level.


    And I still can''t see through how many stars he is, even I have a feeling that his strength is not below me. "


    Li Qingpo looked at Long Wuhou in surprise: "This...it''s impossible. That young man is less than 25 years old, and you are the pinnacle of the Six-Star Saint Level. If he surpassed you at his age, it would be too..."


    If that young man is really stronger than Long Wuhou, then Li Qingpo really doesn''t know what words to use to describe it.


    "I don''t dare to confirm." Long Wuhou shook his head and said solemnly: "But I did feel the aura that made me jealous from him."


    "By the way, did I see Master Long Xiao coming out of it?" Li Qingpo recalled seeing Long Xiao coming out of it just now.


    Hearing Li Qingpo mentioned Long Xiao, Long Wuhou''s face immediately became gloomy.


    "Don''t mention that little **** to me, he almost offended someone just now. He also said that he represents Stormwind City and represents Longwuhou Mansion.


    Who gave him such courage, he did not weigh himself a few kilograms. "


    After Long Wuhou said it, he looked at Li Qingpo: "Thanks to you just for informing me that this boy is not in the hotel and has appeared here.


    Otherwise, if I hadn''t rushed over in time, if this young man thought that our Longwuhou Mansion was like this, it would probably bring us a very troublesome enemy. "


    "This is what I should do." Li Qingpo said.


    In fact, Long Wuhou did miss it just now. He went to Fengyueju, but he didn''t find Ye Hao.


    At that time, Li Qingpo used his own right to know that Ye Hao had appeared in the branch of the Stormwind Chamber of Commerce, so he rushed to inform Long Wuhou.


    "Okay, let''s go back first. This time the storm celebration will be very exciting. Please remind everyone under your hand to be honest with me.


    The most important thing is that Long Xiao, if anyone dares to cause trouble to me while here, I will immediately expel him from Longwuhou Mansion! "Long Wuhou said sternly.


    "Yes."


    ...


    Inside the branch.


    "Do you have anything you like." Ye Hao looked at Feng Ling''er.


    Feng Ling''er hadn''t fully recovered at this time, and she felt in a daze.


    Long Wuhou, one of the three great marquis in Stormwind, had such an attitude toward Ye Hao. How terrifying Ye Hao was.


    Feng Ling''er''s evaluation of Ye Hao has risen again.


    "No... no more." Feng Ling''er shook his head.


    "That''s not okay, this kind of armor is not enough. President Bai, you should have some private goods here." Ye Haoxu looked at President Bai.


    President Bai said before that all the goods placed in the store are available for purchase and cannot be ordered. They must be bought and sold on-site, first come first served.


    In other words, there are actually some products that have not been displayed behind this.


    "Since you want him, please come with me." President Bai was quite generous and walked directly with Ye Hao towards the warehouse behind.


    Originally, President Bai had just classified Ye Hao as a capable young man, but after seeing Long Wuhou''s attitude towards him.


    President Bai''s heart toward Ye Hao''s position climbed straight up.


    This is a very important customer!


    That''s why President Bai generously took Ye Hao and others to see the real baby.


    Arriving in a warehouse, the warehouse is divided into two sections.


    The outside section is a real warehouse, which is a store of goods outside.


    President Bai took Ye Hao and Fengling''er straight to the innermost point. President Bai opened a big iron door with the key, revealing the real warehouse.


    This is a rowed hall with a back shape, and there are dim lights on the walls illuminating the weapons listed.


    "Young Master, these things. None of them are worse than the blue meteor skirt in the hands of this young lady." Chairman Bai pointed at these confidently: "Whatever Ye Gongzi wants, just say. I can give you a 20% discount!"


    Ye Hao looked around, and soon he took a fancy to a few items.


    "This, this, and this. In addition, this, and all of this." Ye Hao chose several sets of equipment, and the president Bai looked a little dumbfounded.


    Because he thought Ye Hao would only choose a few, he didn''t expect to pick three or four sets, including armors, weapons, accessories, etc.


    "This...this is too much." Feng Ling''er waved her hands again and again. She had only seen two or three of these things in her treasury in Gale Valley.


    Those two or three pieces of his own father were treated as treasures, and he himself was not willing to use them.


    And my father once said eloquently that he can only choose from it after he has reached the Saint level! Correct! It''s the same!


    But there are three or four sets here!


    "I don''t think it''s too much. I can just give it to you, as well as sisters Fenglin and Fengchun''er. After all, if they also participate in the battle, it is impossible to use the current equipment.


    One''s own strength is important, but in this kind of battle, good equipment is also the key to victory. "Ye Hao said.

 Chapter 2103： God Bless Gale Valley

    Chapter 2103 Heaven Bless Gale Valley


    "These... are for me, Feng Lin and sister Feng Chun''er?" Feng Ling''er''s eyes widened.


    "That''s right." Ye Hao nodded.


    Although these weapons are good, Ye Hao doesn''t like them at all.


    "President Bai, please calculate the total amount." Ye Hao asked while looking at President Bai.


    President Bai swallowed, swept through the weapons and equipment, and there were numbers in his mind.


    "A total of 120 million magic crystal coins, even 100 million magic crystal coins. Son, the magic crystal card you just had is just enough." President Bai said.


    "One hundred million magic crystal coins!" Feng Ling''s eyes widened, this number is too terrifying.


    Feng Ling''er looked at Ye Hao anxiously: "Brother Hao, you have prepared so many things for us, this...this is really inappropriate."


    So many equipped weapons, if you bring them back to Gale Valley, no matter which family you put in front of them, the members of that family will definitely marry your daughter to you without saying a word.


    "It''s okay. It''s all small money." Ye Hao said casually.


    The strong will never be short of money, whether on earth or in this world.


    Had it not been for the limited time and materials that were not allowed, Ye Hao could make weapons even better than these.


    After that, Ye Hao left the shop with the purchased weapons and equipment and wind bells.


    "My son, welcome to come again next time." Chairman Bai bowed deeply at the back of Ye Hao''s departure, giving enough face.


    The salespeople behind them were talking about it.


    "Who the **** is this young man? It''s too shameful."


    "That''s right, not only President Bai just confronted Master Long Xiao just for him. Even Master Long Wuhou respected this young master three points."


    "You said it shouldn''t be the son of that big power."


    "It''s possible. Hey, I really envy that girl. If only I could go next to such a big brother."


    "Just like you, don''t be stinky. You go, it''s almost the same as a small one."


    "If you are a child, you will be a child. If you marry a person like this, even if you are a child, that''s not the case.


    President Bai turned his head and looked at all the shop assistants, who immediately became quiet.


    The female store manager before has disappeared.


    "It was you who served the young master Ye before, right." Chairman Bai looked at the new salesperson.


    "Yes...yes." The new salesperson nodded quietly.


    "Very good, your attitude is very good. From today, you will be the manager of this branch. I hope you can continue to work hard." President Bai said, taking the Stormwind Chamber of Commerce badge confiscated from the female manager Give it to the new salesperson.


    At this moment, everyone in the shop was dumbfounded.


    Until President Bai left, all the talents boiled.


    "Xiao Qian! You are amazing, now you are the store manager!"


    "Go, go, what is Xiaoqian''s name. Now I''m going to call sister Qian and the shop manager."


    "Sister Qian, I thought you were particularly good before. I always thought that you were the most suitable person to be the store manager. Who was the store manager before? He has always bullied others."


    "Sister Qian, what kind of breakfast do you like to eat, I will buy it for you in the future."


    The new salesperson Xiaoqian looked at the badge in her hand, and looked at the colleagues who were always irritating to her. At this moment, she was flattering to her, and she wanted to kneel on the ground to polish her shoes.


    Xiaoqian couldn''t help but be thankful that her choice just now, a simple choice, changed her status.


    ...


    Fengyueju.


    Ye Hao and Feng Ling''er returned to Fengyueju.


    And Feng Ling''er was carrying a large bag of things in her hands, and her face was filled with a happy smile.


    She looked at Ye Hao in her eyes full of love. Just now, Ye Hao bought all the things she fancyed along the way.


    "Let''s take a look at your brother and their situation first." Ye Hao said.


    "Yeah." Feng Ling''er nodded obediently, just like a little wife.


    Come to the door of the room where Fenglin they are.


    A wave of air just came out from inside.


    "Ahhhhh..." Fengling heard her brother''s cry, her face changed immediately and she ran in quickly.


    Ye Hao followed closely behind.


    They saw the surge of air in the room, all from the wind scales.


    "What''s wrong with Feng Lin? He looks so painful." Feng Ling''er looked worriedly at his blushing brother.


    "Young Master Fenglin is making a breakthrough now. He is a bloodline awakened person. To break through is several times more difficult than ordinary cultivators." The second elder explained next to him.


    "Don''t worry, he has already crossed the most difficult hurdle." Ye Hao took a look, then walked to the chair next to him and sat down casually.


    "Really?" Feng Ling''er asked excitedly.


    But at this moment, the air wave disappeared and everything was calm again.


    Feng Lin opened his eyes, and his eyes flashed with excitement.


    "Sister... I broke through. I am a platinum level!" Feng Lin said excitedly while looking at his hands.


    "It''s great, great. Before the age of twenty, at the Platinum level, we Gale Valley, our Wind Clan has one more genius!


    If Patriarch Feng was here now, he would be very happy. "The second elder is also proud of it.


    Feng Ling''er was also happily touching her brother''s head: "Well, you have broken through. You are now platinum."


    Bump


    At this moment, two more air currents appeared, and countless energies around them were rushing towards where Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er were.


    "Chun''er and Qiu''er are about to break through!" The second elder didn''t expect that the younger generation of Feng Clan would actually make breakthroughs one after another.


    Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er were still his granddaughters, and his excited beard stood up right now.


    But the situation of Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er was a bit wrong, and the bodies of the two women were constantly shaking.


    "It''s not good. Just now because of Master Fenglin''s breakthrough, most of the aura energy around here was absorbed. Now they both broke through at the same time, this aura energy simply cannot support their breakthrough!" The second elder''s expression changed.


    Ye Hao stood up and walked directly into the circle of Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er, pressing a woman''s forehead with one hand.


    The aura energy was collected from the mountain map and directly input into the bodies of the two women.


    The expressions on the two women''s faces also eased a lot.


    Three minutes passed.


    Feng Ling''er and the others were nervous to speak, their hearts hung in their throats.


    If both Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er can reach the Platinum level, it means that the forces of Gale Valley will hopefully enter the ranks of first-class forces in the next ten years.


    It even became an existence like Jiancheng.


    The airflow dissipated, and Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er both softened and fell backward, leaning against Ye Hao''s thigh.


    "They broke through!" The second elder attacked and left: "God bless me Gale Valley, and God bless my Wind Race!"

 Chapter 2104： Feng Chuners Gift

    Chapter 2104 Feng Chuner''s Gift


    Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er reached the Platinum level at the same time after Feng Lin.


    "Congratulations." Ye Hao looked at the two sisters who were leaning on him, breathing slightly.


    The two sisters can jump from the gold level to the platinum level, which really surprised Ye Hao.


    Although the two sisters do not have the power of blood, it is not as difficult as Fenglinger and Fenglin break through.


    But it was also an unexpected surprise, but it also represented that the talents of the two sisters were not bad, otherwise it would not be possible to make continuous breakthroughs.


    "This is still Ye Gongzi''s credit." Feng Chun''er looked at Ye Hao with joy in her eyes.


    "You just broke through, take a good rest first. Rest, come to my room. I have something good for you to see." Ye Hao helped the two girls onto the bed.


    Then he left.


    "Sister, Ye Hao, what good things do you want to show us?" Feng Lin asked curiously.


    Feng Ling''er showed a mysterious smile: "You will know when you go, and then you should thank Ye Gongzi."


    Sisters Feng Chun''er and Feng Lin both have curious expressions.


    So after resting for ten minutes, they came to Ye Hao''s room with curiosity.


    "Young Master Ye."


    "Brother Hao."


    Sisters Feng Chun''er and Feng Lin both looked at Ye Hao with admiration.


    The Feng Chun''er sisters are even more infatuated.


    If they had approached Ye Hao before, it was just to get to the next level and win a strong for Gale Valley.


    Then they really admire Ye Hao now.


    "You are here." Ye Hao looked at several people, and the second elder followed.


    Feng Ling''er has a smile on her face. She is looking forward to waiting for the expressions on the faces of a few people. It will be very exciting.


    "Young Master Ye, did you just say you have something good for us to see?" Feng Chun''er looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    Ye Hao smiled mysteriously: "Chun''er, come here."


    Feng Chun''er walked to Ye Hao obediently, with a trace of tension in her heart.


    "Do you like these things." Ye Hao waved his hand, the storage ring flashed brightly, and several things appeared in front of Feng Chun''er.


    A female white inner armor, a white bracelet, a pair of white boots, and a 60 cm long sword.


    "These weapons and equipment!" Feng Chun''er saw these things, her eyes gleaming, although she didn''t know how precious these things were, but their appearance and breath made her feel a desire a feeling of.


    "The fineness of these weapons is top-notch! A few of them are second only to the sacred artifacts!" The second elder stepped forward subconsciously, his tone trembling.


    "Second to the sacred artifact?" Feng Qiu''er covered her mouth in disbelief.


    "Chun''er, what you practice is the wind system. And your combat style is close combat, which is a bit like a swordsman. Swordsmanship is matched with the wind system. You can focus on speed.


    So this Scarlet Moon Wind Sword is very suitable inside, it has a wind magic circle inside, and can also increase the power of your swordsmanship.


    There is also this magical walking boots, it comes with a speed effect, can be used three times a day, so that your speed will increase three times. Help you launch a surprise attack in battle.


    Gangfeng inner armor is an armor made from the skeleton of a wind-attribute monster. Although its defense is not the strongest, its weight is very light and will not hinder your actions.


    At the same time, it can increase your movement speed by 30%, which can increase your speed to an extreme. "


    Ye Hao pointed to the last bracelet: "The sky-patterned jade bracelet comes with a small shield. It can be used three times a day, and there should be no problem in defending against attacks below the Hei Yao level.


    These equipments are matched together to perfectly fit your positioning. Make quick decisions in battle and win with speed. "


    Feng Chun''er nodded, then she was stunned.


    She looked at Ye Hao stupidly: "Young Master Ye...you...you mean these things are for me?"


    "Right." Ye Hao smiled and nodded.


    Feng Chun''er covered her mouth, looking at these weapons and equipment excitedly, she shook her head hurriedly: "No...no. These things are too expensive. Adding these things together will cost at least hundreds of thousands of magic crystal coins."


    The second elder directly vetoed: "Hundreds of thousands of magic crystal coins? Chun''er, you look down on these equipment. Before, you and I participated in an auction with Patriarch Feng. We saw this kind of super fast boots. The price at the auction was Both are as high as two million magic crystal coins.


    Nothing else is under the speed boots, which is at least seven or eight million magic crystal coins! "


    The second elder swallowed.


    The wind chime on the side chuckled and said the numbers that scared them all: "Chun''er''s equipment requires a full 20 million magic crystal coins."


    Twenty million magic crystal coins.


    Feng Qiu''er shook her finger: "I... I only have five hundred magic crystal coins for one month''s pocket money. This... this year is six thousand magic crystal coins.


    Twenty million...It takes...Three thousand years? "


    Feng Chun''er heard this string of numbers and looked at these weapons and equipment with dismay and affection.


    But she still reluctantly said to Ye Hao: "Young Master Ye, these equipments are too expensive. I can''t collect them."


    "You are my friends, these things are just a small amount of money to me. If you don''t accept them, this thing is useless to me, then I can only throw it away." Ye Hao said, he picked up the jade The bracelet walked towards the window


    It seems that you really want to throw away millions of jade bracelets.


    "Don''t lose, don''t lose. I accept it." Feng Chuner was afraid that Ye Hao would really lose it, and was full of hands that grabbed Ye Hao.


    "Then you can accept it properly." Ye Hao stuffed the jade bracelet into Feng Chun''er''s hand, and then smiled: "You have accepted the thing. Don''t pass it up and let us see?"


    "Yeah." Feng Chun''er excitedly hugged a bunch of things and ran into the cubicle next to him, putting them all on her body.


    Walked out in a few minutes.


    "Sister, you are so beautiful!" Feng Qiuer looked at her elder sister enviously, not knowing if it was due to the equipment, she felt that the sister in front of her was much more beautiful than before.


    At this time, Feng Chun''er is wearing white super fast boots, because these are long boots that match Feng Chun''er''s tall figure.


    He was wearing a sky-patterned jade bracelet, and he was holding a Chi Yue Feng Sword.


    Because Gangfeng inner armor belongs to the inner armor series, it is regarded as a special underwear in this world, so it is worn inside and a dress is also worn outside.


    So I can''t see what Gangfeng Neijia looks like.


    "Yes. Now it''s really like a female swordsman." Ye Hao nodded in satisfaction. Although Feng Chun''er was only a new platinum level, he relied on this krypton gold equipment.


    The ordinary platinum level is not her opponent at all.


    Feng Chun''er was also happy at the moment. She looked at Ye Hao and suddenly took a step forward, her lips lightly touching Ye Hao''s.


    Because this movement was so sudden, it took a while for everyone to react.


    Feng Ling''er was dumbfounded, and Feng Qiu''er showed envious eyes.


    The second elder was smiling, his granddaughter could achieve such an equipment that he envied, and he was also happy for his daughter.


    But Ye Hao looked a little surprised and looked a little dodge, like Feng Chun''er who had done something wrong.


    She kissed him just now, but others didn''t know that Feng Chun''er also said a word to Ye Hao.


    "Young Master Ye, if you want to see me wearing only the inner armor. I am willing to show it to you."

 Chapter 2105： Archers and Warriors

    Chapter 2105: Archers And Warriors


    "Ahem. Qiu''er, come here." Ye Hao pretended not to hear anything, and called Feng Qiu''er''s name.


    But his eyes glanced at Feng Chun''er subconsciously.


    Feng Chun''er is older than Feng Ling''er, but he is not yet 20 years old, and has an upright youth and good figure.


    "Me too?" Feng Qiu''er ran up to Ye Hao with a little excitement, the pair of eyes really wanted to see through.


    The ring on Ye Hao''s hand flickered again, and several things appeared in front of him.


    "Why is it different from my sister?" Feng Qiu''er looked at the things in front of her with some confusion. These things were completely different from her sister''s. She thought she would be the same as her sister.


    She also had four things, but they were a bow and arrow, a feather gauze, a sleeve-like thing, and a dagger.


    "You are different from Chun''er. Although you are also cultivating the wind system. But because of your personality, it is not suitable for melee combat with others.


    And your observation ability and predictive ability are good, suitable for being a long-range attack career, although this does not have the advantage in heads-up.


    But if you are on the battlefield, your existence like this is a very big trouble for your sister. "


    After Ye Hao explained Feng Qiu''er''s positioning, he began to explain the weapons and equipment in front of him.


    "In the case of long-range attacks, your magical attainments are not very high. So compared to a wand, this bow and arrow is more suitable for you. You said before that you like archery very much.


    This Snow Swallow Bow is made of legendary beasts, Beishan Snow Swallow¡¯s wing skeleton, and comes with a magic bonus. Each time you shoot an arrow, an ice effect is added, plus your own wind spell, you The arrow feathers shot out will be very powerful.


    At the same time, there are three types of trigger magic bonuses above, each of which can be used once a day, which has a good effect in battle. "


    "This Snow Swallow Bow is worth six hundred magic crystal coins!" The wind chime on the side also highlighted it.


    This thing is more than twice as expensive as her blue meteor dress.


    "Really!" Feng Qiu''er stared at Ye Hao, and she looked at Ye Hao: "I didn''t expect Ye Gongzi to remember that I like archery."


    She didn''t expect that Ye Hao would write down the things she mentioned inadvertently. She felt a touch in her heart.


    "Blasting Xiujian is a kind of hidden weapon, which can be hidden in your wrist and used for battle after being close by. It has built-in three shots, and each time it can shoot three explosive feathers, which can effectively resist or even damage To the enemy.


    However, the only downside is that the number of the sleeve arrows is limited, there are only 90 in total, so it can only be changed nine times. But I think it should be enough for you, after all, archers rarely get close.


    And this Razer dagger is also used for melee defense. It has a lightning spell bonus. It can be used three times a day and will trigger the grid. If it hits an enemy, there is a probability that the enemy will be paralyzed. Then you have a chance to swing Open distance.


    The blue silk feather gauze is armor, but its defensiveness is very weak, not even comparable to your sister''s wind inner armor, but it has additional effects. After wearing it, it can hide your breath, which is a must for long-distance combat. "


    After Ye Hao introduced the equipment he had prepared for Feng Qiu''er, it could be said that it was exactly the equipment for an archer.


    "Thank you Young Master Ye!" Feng Qiu''er jumped up with excitement, and tapped Ye Hao''s lips.


    Feng Ling''er on the side pouted. Although she had accepted Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er in her heart, she was still very uncomfortable watching the man she liked was kissed by someone else.


    Most importantly, she hasn''t kissed Ye Hao yet!


    Because Feng Qiu''er''s weapon doesn''t need to change clothes, just put it on herself, and put Xiujian on her wrist.


    The dagger is pinned to his waist, the feather gauze is wrapped around the clothes, and the blue and white bow and arrow are in his hand.


    It really feels ethereal and light.


    Ye Hao noticed a look, he looked at Fenglin.


    Feng Lin saw that sister Feng Chun''er had weapons and equipment, he also looked at Ye Hao expectantly, but he didn''t dare to ask.


    "Okay, we''re here today. Let''s go away." Ye Hao said deliberately.


    The wind scales were silly on the spot, it felt as if the whole body had been petrified, and then they were broken into powder.


    "Puff, don''t stand here stupidly. You can''t be done without you." Feng Linger smiled looking at her brother''s look like a lost puppy.


    Ye Hao stopped teasing and took out the weapon belonging to Fenglin.


    A shield, a spear, a silver-white full body armor, and a short sword.


    Seeing this set of equipment, Feng Lin''s eyes straightened.


    "This shield is a bullshield shield, which can withstand the attacks of Hei Yao-class from the front. This armor is a sterling silver mystery armor, which is made of special ore mystery silver mine. It is said that it takes ten top dwarf craftsmen to build such an armor. Teacher, it took half a year.


    This Qizhang Wind Python Gun is made of legendary monsters, Black Rock Wind Python, and it has a bonus effect when using wind tricks.


    And this dagger is a wolf-toothed dagger, cut iron like mud, very sharp. "Ye Hao pointed to this body and introduced it.


    Feng Lin had already touched the armor and spear obsessively, and he gratefully raised his head to look at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao hurriedly took a step back: "The words of thanks or gestures of thanks are unnecessary."


    Ye Hao didn''t want Feng Lin to tell himself what Feng Chun''er sisters did before.


    "But if you want to master this equipment thoroughly, there is still a bit of suffering. This armor shield and spear are quite heavy. With this equipment according to your current strength, you will be exhausted in five minutes of fighting.


    This is what I have equipped according to the Black Yao-level fighters, and it can also be used by the Legendary level.


    Therefore, if you want to fully utilize the advantages of this equipment, you must increase your physical strength as much as possible! "Ye Hao reminded.


    "No problem. Starting from today, my exercise will be ten times stronger!" Feng Lin vowed: "I will not let this equipment be dusted."


    No man will have that stage, hoping to become a handsome soldier in armor and holding a spear.


    And now Ye Hao put this opportunity in front of Fenglin, and it was up to him whether he could catch it.


    "Sister. Did Big Brother Ye Hao also buy you equipment? Show me and let us take a look." Feng Lin looked at his sister, he wondered what equipment Ye Hao would prepare for his sister.


    Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er also cast curious eyes.


    Fenglinger was a little embarrassed, but she raised her hand, and saw an extra blue ring on her finger.


    "Qingluanjie!" The second elder''s eyes widened, his voice raised several times.

 Chapter 2106： Blue Luan Ring and Wind Dragon Scepter

    Chapter 2106 Green Luan Ring and Wind Dragon Scepter


    "What is the Qingluan ring? Isn''t it just an ordinary ring." Feng Lin said subconsciously.


    The second elder stared directly at Fenglin, and then said: "Qingluan Ring is a legendary wind-type top beast, made of the essence of the nine-day Qingluan and blood.


    It has the function of storage props and can store 100 cubic meters of things. At the same time, after using the magic spar to store energy, you can also summon the Blue Luan monster to assist in the battle.


    It is said that the combat effectiveness of this Blue Luan Eudemons is equivalent to that of Hei Yao! In addition, it is also a magic tool, relying on it to use wind spells, it can directly increase its power by 50%! "


    Heard this.


    Feng Lin and others stared directly.


    Hei Yao-class Blue Luan Eudemons, with a 50% increase in wind spells, these are quite terrifying abilities.


    "This thing is quite rare, no more than a single digit! And it is called one of the most practical weapons above the holy rank. The highest price of this green luan ring was 20 million magic crystal coins!" The second elder looked enviously This ring in Fengling''s hand.


    Feng Chun''er looked at the ring on Feng Ling''er''s finger, she was a little envious.


    Because in their world, men giving women rings also have a special meaning.


    "This one thing is comparable to ours. Big Brother Ye Hao really prefers my sister!" Feng Lin muttered quietly, somewhat envied.


    "What are you talking about!" Fengling knocked Fenglin''s head.


    Then she took out a staff from Qingluan Ring. On the top of the staff was a dragon hovering with a spar attached to it.


    "Is this the Wind Dragon Scepter!" The second elder took the lead to read the name of this thing again.


    "Second elder, what is this?" Feng Lin asked in a low voice this time, without daring to say anything else.


    "There are only three Wind Dragon Scepters in this world, and one of them is in the Genting Temple. It is said that the Wind Dragon Scepter is made from the three horns of the Holy Triangle Wind Dragon, which can greatly enhance the wind system of the caster. Affinity has power.


    In addition, the three wind dragon scepters each contain a dragon language spell. "The second elder said solemnly.


    Dragon language spells!


    Hearing this vocabulary, the three Fenglin were stunned.


    Among all the attribute spells, the dragon language spell is one of the strongest! Because this is a spell that only dragons can use.


    "Miss Fengling, which dragon language spell is in this Wind Dragon Scepter?" the second elder asked curiously.


    Fengling said: "The Curse of the Storm."


    The second elder took a deep breath: "The Curse of the Storm! This is a spell within a range, although it is not released by the dragons themselves, its power is greatly reduced.


    But the power is equivalent to a full blow of the semi-holy level! "


    Half-Holy Level''s full blow!


    Feng Chun''er looked at Feng Ling''er really enviously.


    "It''s a pity that this storm curse can only be used three times. After using it three times, it is completely gone. Unlike the weapons like Chun''er and the others, they can be recharged." Fengling said with some regret.


    "Miss Fengling, you are now Platinum. But you can rely on this Wind Dragon Scepter to use the semi-holy tricks, although only three times. But this is enough to prevent people below the semi-holy class from offending you, Miss. Ah." The second elder said.


    "That''s the same thing." Feng Ling''er nodded.


    The second elder looked at Ye Hao. He clenched his fists with both hands and bowed to Ye Hao ninety degrees: "The old man here represents Gale Valley, and on behalf of the Wind Clan, thanks Ye Gongzi for his great kindness.


    There is no return for the old man. From today onwards, the old man''s life belongs to Ye Gongzi. As long as Ye Gongzi said a word, he would go through the fire and water. "


    "Second elder, what you said. You are a lot of age. If I let you go through fire and water, this will not make me lose my life. The second elder keep this thing."


    Ye Hao stuffed a brocade box into the hands of the second elder.


    The second elder was stunned for a moment, he still has a gift?


    The second elder opened the brocade box in surprise, the contents of the second elder''s eyes were about to fall off.


    "This... this... this is... Soul Passing Pill!"


    The hands of the second elders holding the brocade box were shaking.


    "What is the Soul Passing Pill?" Feng Chun''er asked curiously.


    Feng Linger on the side explained: "The Soul Passing Pill is a pill made from legendary soul-type monster blood. It can burn the remaining talent in the user''s body and make the user break through.


    This kind of pill is generally below the legendary level and is taken by people who are too old to make progress.


    After taking it, you can break through to the legendary level. However, because of the talents burned, he would never be able to break through again in his lifetime, similar to the way that Jiancheng cultivated a semi-sage.


    However, this Soul Passing Pill has no other side effects other than the burning talent, and it can also increase the life span of the user.


    It was just suitable for the second elder to take. Brother Hao gave me four soul-passing pills, which can be given to my father or the three elders after taking them back. "


    thump


    The second elder suddenly knelt directly on the ground, holding the brocade box high in both hands: "I...kneel and thank Master Ye for the great kindness."


    "Never, get up quickly." Ye Hao hurriedly helped the second elder.


    After Haosheng persuaded him to stabilize the mood of the second elder, and accepted this soul transmission pill.


    And then everyone is to stabilize their strength, familiarize themselves with their equipment, and wait until the storm celebration is coming soon.


    Ye Hao stood at the wound of his house, looking at the direction of the Eternal Forest.


    "The Elf King, I will definitely see you this time. I want to find out the truth about everything!"


    ...


    Eternal Forest.


    Several unicorns were pulling a carriage on the jungle trail, heading in the direction of Stormwind City.


    "This time things are extraordinary. Remember, you must protect the safety of the princess and ensure that the princess can take that thing out of the secret realm.


    I can''t go to Stormwind City because of some things, so I''ll leave it to you this time. Elder Maiev, please. "Elder Elder looked at the carriage, and there were a few elder elves in robes beside the carriage.


    The elf elder named Maiev nodded and put his right hand on his chest: "If there is a chance, we hope that the great elder will tell the elf king, this time we will definitely complete it successfully.


    Please rest assured that the Elf King and the Great Elder! "


    "Well, I wish you all the best!" Elder Elder put his hand on his chest.


    The carriage began to move on.


    In the carriage, a woman with two pointed ears was sitting there, her pure white skin, red lips and white teeth, plus that noble temperament.


    It will definitely fascinate all male creatures who see her.


    And this elf woman is the Eternal Forest, the only daughter of the elf king, the elf princess Angel.

 Chapter 2107： The storm celebration begins

    Chapter 2107: Storm Celebration Begins


    On the day of the opening of the Stormwind Festival, the entire Stormwind City was particularly lively, and most of all, the streets around the venue were very busy.


    Even some people who can''t participate, hope to come here to watch the match between the strong.


    After all, watching the duel of the strong is very good for their own practice.


    "Have you heard that the basic list has been announced. One hundred places are basically among them."


    "It is estimated that the column of Saint-level powerhouses has not run away, after all, there are only a few people who are Saint-level powerhouses."


    "Legendary powerhouses are a bit to behold, but only those at the end. It should be the same as usual. The most frequent ones are the Black Yao and Platinum levels."


    "Isn''t it, those who can participate at that level are all young talents of the major forces, and the enchanting people of Tianjiao."


    In a teahouse, this matter is now being discussed.


    At this time, a man walked in with a sheepskin roll.


    "It''s out, it''s out. The list this time."


    Hearing this news, everyone seemed to hungry wolves smelling blood, and they all surrounded them.


    "Look, which of these Saint-level powerhouses have come out."


    Everyone looked at the five names on the list.


    Yan Wuhou, Liang Zhenghai, Zhao Qingyun, Galona, ??Ogrom.


    "Our Yan Wuhou is also on it." Someone said excitedly.


    "In Stormwind City, the city lord, Long Wuhou and Feng Wuhou have all exceeded the bone age limit of 50, but Yan Wuhou does not seem to be over 50 years old. This should be the last time she has participated in the storm celebration." .


    "This Liang Zhenghai seems to be the city lord of that sword city. He has participated in two sessions before. But he hasn''t been up for the two sessions, but he seems to have broken through to the holy level five years ago." Someone pointed to Liang Zhenghai''s name and said.


    "This Zhao Qingyun''s name is a bit familiar, I seem to have heard it somewhere." Someone looked at the third name curiously, and muttered thoughtfully.


    "You don''t know this person. These are the three apprentices of Xiaoyao Valley Master. They are only 34 years old, and they have already entered the holy level." The person next to him showed an expression looking at the turtle.


    "The 34-year-old has entered the Saint level. This talent is good, worthy of being the Xiaoyao Valley alongside our Stormwind City." A Stormwind City said with some envy.


    "Hahaha, Stormwind City still wants to be tied with Xiaoyao Valley? Now Stormwind City is also the crane tail of the three major human forces. If it weren''t for your Stormwind City Lord and the three Wuhous holding it there.


    You Stormwind City has long been an influential force. "A discordant voice sounded. It was a half-orc sitting next to him drinking.


    Hearing this, everyone around Stormwind showed an angry expression.


    But when they noticed the appearance of the half-orc, and the tiger-head badge on his shoulder, they all went silent.


    A head of golden hair, sitting with a height of two meters, and a machete more than one meter long behind it, the appearance alone gives people a shuddering feeling.


    "He... is from the Jinhu clan!" someone whispered.


    Although there are many human races on this continent of Atlantis, their overall strength is still inferior to the orcs.


    There are five top clans among the orcs, almost twice as many as the humans.


    They are the Golden Tiger Clan, Frostwolf Clan, Thunder Lion Clan, Grizzly Bear Clan, and Tauren Clan.


    The strength of the Golden Tiger clan is completely above Stormwind City.


    They dare not clashed with this sturdy tiger man, they can be beaten to the flesh with one fist.


    "We... we continue to watch." Several people continued to look at the list as if nothing had happened.


    "Galona and this Ogrom, I know, one is from the Naga tribe, a very talented person, and he came to our storm celebration ten years ago.


    Ogrom is a famous warrior of the Tauren clan. It is said that he once shredded two holy beasts by himself! Has been designated as the patriarch of the future tauren clan. "


    A group of people saw the top five places on the list.


    According to the past situation, generally, no one would challenge the top five Saint-level powerhouses. After all, the number of Saint-level powerhouses is not large, and it is required to be Saint-level powerhouses over 50 years old, which is even rarer.


    Looking down, they are Legendary, Black Yao and Platinum powerhouses.


    These are small famous people everywhere.


    ...


    The main venue of the Stormwind Festival in Stormwind.


    This is a very big battlefield, as big as ten basketball courts, but there are dozens of battle stands.


    There were hundreds of thousands of spectators watching this celebration, not only humans, but also orcs, and people of other races.


    Everyone is waiting for this ten-year celebration to begin.


    After all, fighting is something that everyone likes to watch.


    "Master Long Wuhou, everything is ready." A man in a robe walked to the side of Long Wuhou and reported.


    "Everything is okay. The defensive magic circle has all been activated?" Long Wuhou confirmed again.


    "Long Wuhou, please rest assured, the 24 arenas and all defensive arrays have been debugged. After activation, they can withstand the aftermath of the legendary powerhouse battle!" The robe man said confidently.


    "Well, let''s announce the list first." Long Wuhou nodded.


    "Yes."


    The man in the robe stepped forward and sacrificed his staff, chanting a spell.


    Then a beam of light rushed straight into the sky, and a light curtain was formed in the air. From top to bottom were the names of 100 people. This was the first list of 100 places that was released this time.


    It is divided into four colors, which is very convenient to distinguish.


    The first grade of holy grade is white, with the names of five people on it.


    The legendary grade one is golden, with fifteen names on it.


    The first grade of Hei Yao is gray, with thirty names on it.


    The platinum grade one is blue, with fifty people''s names on it.


    A list of a hundred people appeared above.


    These one hundred people are also on the scene at the moment. When they see the names on the list, they are either calm, excited, or nervous.


    And Ye Hao and others had already sat in their seats.


    "It''s really big here." Ye Hao looked at the huge venue with emotion.


    This is unprecedented on earth.


    "Unfortunately, this time the list does not have our name. It seems that we need to make it up by ourselves." Feng Ling''er glanced at the list and said with some regret.


    Feng Lin patted his chest on the side: "Sister, don''t worry, we have the equipment of Big Brother Ye Hao, so we won''t have a problem getting a place!"


    The second elder was holding a small notebook in his hand: "This is not a trivial matter to compete for places. After a battle, there is only ten minutes to rest.


    So choose to challenge your opponents and seize their places while ensuring that you do not consume too much. This is the key to victory! "

 Chapter 2108： Compete for places

    Chapter 2108: Competing For A Place


    What the second elder said is not unreasonable. In such a situation where there will be wheel wars, one must correctly choose his opponent.


    This is not only a test of everyone''s combat power, but also the ability to recover after the war, and the choice of fighting methods.


    "Second Elder, are there any rules in the battle?" Ye Hao asked.


    "In addition to the restrictions mentioned earlier. Each challenger has only one chance to challenge, and the battle is limited to 20 minutes.


    If the challenger cannot defeat the challenged within twenty minutes, it is determined that the challenger loses. "The second elder said.


    "Doesn''t this mean that the challenged only needs defense." Feng Qiu''er said in surprise.


    "Yes, this seems to be the advantage of the challenged. But you must know that the challenged has to face successive challenges. This is a great drain on your physical strength and recovery ability.


    Someone once appeared that although their strength was strong, they could not survive the continuous wheel fights, and they lost the opportunity miserably. "The second elder said.


    "Then how long will this screening last?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Twelve hours, that''s one day and one night. But the challenged doesn''t need to stay here all the time. If a person is on the list for an hour without being challenged, then no one is allowed to challenge.


    It also means that this person already has this position, which is also to prevent someone from opportunistically, until the last time to challenge people, and then win that place. "The second elder said.


    Ye Hao basically understood the rules of this battle.


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the top five names: "Liang Zhenghai, I didn''t expect this person to appear here."


    Sword City City Lord, this can be described as Yuanjialuzhao.


    Compared with Ye Hao, others basically don''t pay attention to the Saint-level powerhouses, because in the past few Saint-level powerhouses came out to challenge.


    After all, there are not many Saint-level powerhouses, and there are conditions. Everyone basically has their own weight, and they know that the powerhouse has grabbed this place from these people.


    "Liang Zhenghai is relatively lucky this time. Only the three-star holy ranks can enter the list, all because the holy ranks stronger than him in the past ten years have passed the 50-year-old hurdle." The second elder said: "Otherwise How could he have this place!"


    At this time, the drum beat sounded, and everyone''s attention was focused on the center.


    The Lord of Stormwind was standing in the center wearing a blue robe, without speaking or moving, but it gave people a feeling of awe.


    "I announce that this storm celebration begins. I hope you can show your strength and compete for this opportunity."


    The Lord of Stormwind just said a few short words and went down.


    Afterwards, referees in black robes appeared around 24 arenas. These referees were not only humans, but also other races such as orcs.


    These are all legendary, and hosting a duel is not too much of a problem.


    And there are hundreds of places around the site, which are used for challengers and arrange the sequence of challenges.


    Immediately after the battle was announced, people began to flock up.


    "I want to challenge Zhao Hongliang, who is in the dark!"


    "I challenge that platinum-level Zhao Wei!"


    After a while, the first round of the duel was all arranged.


    Relying on the magic, there are subtitles at the top of each battlefield to remind the challenger and who is being challenged.


    On the sidelines, there are also subtitles formed by spells, indicating who else has to challenge next.


    Suddenly, various battle scenes filled the entire battlefield, and the noise and shouts were all passing on.


    Humans, orcs, trolls, goblins, dwarves and many other races are all fighting here for their own opportunities.


    Although there are many challengers, the subtitles with a hundred names on the head rarely change.


    After all, this was selected by Stormwind, and it was still very important.


    The first round of battles quickly ended, and only one person succeeded in the 24 battles.


    "I won, I won." A young man shouted excitedly. He defeated the enemy in the rank of Hei Yao and won a position.


    His body was also scarred, and his thighs were bleeding constantly.


    One name of Hei Yao''s rank on the subtitles disappeared and replaced by another name.


    "This man is destined to not last long. It took nine minutes of ten minutes of battle to narrowly win the opponent. He has suffered such a serious injury. He has become the prey of others. It is estimated that he will be down in no more than three games."


    After the second elder said, looked at the three wind bells: "So you have to understand that in this battle for places, not only is fighting strength, but wisdom is also very important."


    After that, as expected by the second elder, someone immediately challenged this person.


    And this person is indeed strong, successfully defeating a challenger, otherwise it is impossible to defeat the opponent in the first round.


    But in the end he was defeated by the second challenger.


    Of course, in addition to the Saint-level powerhouses, there are also a few people in each rank who are not challenged.


    "Second elder, who are those few who have no one to challenge?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Those few people. Those few people are quite powerful roles in their ranks, and ordinary people generally don''t challenge those guys. It is estimated that they will be the same as the five Saint-level powerhouses, and take the lead in holding the spot." The second elder said.


    "Brother Hao, the name of Long Xiao is also on it." Feng Ling''er pointed to the subtitle above, and the name of Long Xiao happened to be in the Black Yao-level column.


    "After all, he is a younger generation of Longwuhou Mansion. If he is not able to go up, then Longwuhou Mansion will be abandoned." Ye Hao smiled slightly.


    At this time, he felt a hatred staring at him.


    Ye Hao looked over, and it happened to be that Long Xiao.


    Long Xiao sat in a good position with an arrogant smile on his face, but when he saw Ye Hao, his face immediately turned black.


    He still didn''t understand why Long Wuhou stood in front of this guy at the time, causing him to hate Ye Hao, the guy who made his face scandal.


    After that incident, that Chen Yue stopped contacting him.


    "This bastard, it seems that he is also here to participate in the storm celebration. Depending on his age, he should be over twenty years old, it is estimated that he is a Hei Yao class.


    It just so happened that I was still thinking about how to take revenge, so you sent it to the door yourself. "


    Long Xiao called his attendant, and whispered a word in his ear.


    The attendant left, and he didn''t know what Long Xiao was doing secretly.


    "Young Master Ye, do you think about who you want to challenge?" The second elder looked at Ye Hao.


    Because of Ye Hao''s strength, he can participate in any battle above the Black Yao rank. This is not difficult for Ye Hao at all. The ticket for this place has already been kicked in his pocket.


    "I have already thought about it." Ye Hao looked at the subtitle at the highest point with a smile.

 Chapter 2109： Fenglin vs. Jackal!

    Chapter 2109 Fenglin vs. Jackal!


    "Brother Hao, I want to challenge that person!" Suddenly, Feng Lin stood up and pointed at a name on the subtitle.


    Ye Hao hasn''t seen who Feng Lin is pointing at.


    The wind chime next to him spoke: "Fenglin, are you trying to challenge that Hogarth?"


    Hoggs?


    Ye Hao noticed the name of Hoggs.


    It was not a human race, but a jackal of an orc race.


    With brown hair, bent over, and barbs on his back, he is a relatively large number of jackals among the orcs.


    "Master Fenglin, this jackal is a half-orc. You challenge him, this is very risky." The second elder asked worriedly.


    "I will challenge him!" For some reason, Feng Lin''s eyes were firm.


    "Since you have made your own choice, go ahead." Ye Hao said.


    "Okay, Brother Ye Hao. I''m going to sign up!" Feng Lin stood up and immediately went to the place where he signed up to sign up.


    "Young Master Ye. This Hoggs is also a platinum level and has a strong orc physique. Master Windscale challenges him, it is very dangerous. Even if he wins in the end, if the consumption is too large, it is very likely that he will be challenged later. Time to lose!" The second elder said worriedly.


    "Failure is something that a person must go through on the road, and this is the path he chooses. He can''t always grow under the protection of others.


    If that is the case, then he is just an empty and powerful body. To be a brave fighter, he must learn to make his own choices. "Ye Hao said.


    The second elder hesitated to speak, but he didn''t say anything more.


    "But why does Young Master Fenglin have to challenge this jackal?" Feng Qiu''er asked curiously.


    Feng Ling''er sighed: "It should be because of childhood."


    "What happened when I was young?" Feng Qiuer was curious.


    "That was when Fenglin was ten years old, and Fenglin was only eight years old. At that time, my father took us out to practice. When we were resting in one place, Fenglin and I ran out to play by ourselves.


    At that time, Fenglin had a pet, a little wolf dog.


    Unfortunately, when we were passing a meadow, we happened to encounter a jackal.


    It should be a wandering jackal, with a lot of on his body, and the mark left by being driven away by the clan. He saw us and launched an attack on us.


    Although the jackal only had the strength of the silver rank, the two of us were not opponents at all.


    Fenglin didn''t even have the courage to fight, and when the jackal was about to kill Fenglin, the little wolf dog he had rushed out and bit the jackal''s thigh.


    The jackal directly killed the little wolf dog in a rage.


    But fortunately, my father arrived in time and saved me and Fenglin. But that incident gave Fenglin a hurdle. Although he didn''t show it, sometimes when I passed his room at night, I could hear him screaming in his dreams. "Windbell whispered.


    "It turns out that''s the case. Young Master Fenglin will challenge this jackal, in fact, he wants to overcome the shadow of his childhood." Feng Qiu''er understood the truth.


    "Yes." Fengling nodded.


    "But... the enemy is a bit too strong. It has already defeated three humans in a row, and one of them was severely injured. Master Fenglin..." Feng Chun''er was a little worried.


    "He will win," Ye Hao said.


    "Yes, he will definitely win." Feng Ling''er said firmly.


    After more than twenty minutes, a light appeared above a battlefield.


    (Hoggs to Windscale)


    The wind scale appeared at one end of the battlefield, and at the other end was Hoggs the Jackal who had rested for ten minutes.


    Feng Ling''er couldn''t help worrying when she saw her brother appear on the court.


    "Oh, such a small human?" Hoggs held a mace in his hand and looked at the opposite Fenglin sarcastically.


    Feng Lin didn''t speak, just picked up the Qizhang Wind Python Gun in his hand.


    "Why Fenglin didn''t wear armor or a shield!" The second elder stood up abruptly and said worriedly.


    "Yes. Ye Gongzi gave him the equipment, why did he only take the spear!" Sister Feng Chun''er was also worried.


    Windbell did not speak.


    Ye Hao showed a satisfied smile.


    "Boy, I admire your courage very much. You dare to challenge me, but it''s a pity that you chose the wrong person." Hoggs raised his mace and looked at Feng Lin savagely.


    "But I will treat you well, like breaking one of your thigh bones."


    Feng Lin didn''t say a word, just holding the Qizhang Wind Python Gun in both hands, and set aside.


    "Ten minutes, the battle begins." The referee announced the beginning of the battle. The hourglass on the sidelines had begun to flow, and a transparent protective cover appeared on the sidelines.


    This is a protective cover that can counteract overflowing attacks and protect the audience outside from being injured by the aftermath of the battle.


    "Stab!" Feng Lin yelled, and the Qizhang Wind Python spear in his hand stabbed out.


    Hoggs still despised the human boy in front of him, the mace wheel in his hand rounded and smashed towards the windscale spear.


    Feng Lin''s eyes changed, and the momentum of the original stabbing paused, and the spear head faced and directly hit the ground.


    boom


    Hoggs'' mace was therefore empty.


    However, Fenglin jumped up because of the stamina of the Qizhang Wind Python Gun and jumped directly to a height of two or three meters.


    This scene is a bit similar to pole vault.


    "Gun rain!" Feng Lin used his martial arts at Hoggs below, and the Qizhang Wind Python spear kept stabbing out like raindrops.


    Hoggs was a little overwhelmed by Fenglin''s trick, and Fenglin''s spear head cut a few holes in his body.


    After Feng Lin''s move, he immediately retreated to keep his distance.


    "Asshole." Hoggs saw the wound on his body with a distorted expression.


    In the previous battle, he was never injured.


    "I''m the strongest warrior of the Black Claw Jackal Clan, you dare to hurt me." Hoggs''s eyes were bloodshot and he glared at the wind scales, as if he was injured by such a person. What a shame.


    "Boy, I want you to die!" Hoggs was furious and rushed towards Fenglin.


    Facing Hogars'' attack, Fenglin didn''t mess up and fought with Hogars.


    Hoggs hadn''t been able to find a bargain on Fenglin for a long time, and his mood became more and more impatient, and his tricks were a little messy.


    "Fenglin won." Ye Hao said.


    "What? Isn''t it the same? How did Fenglin win?" Feng Chun''er was stunned.


    This occupation seems to be about the same, it has raised the wind scale a little, in the eyes of others, it is estimated that the wind scale is constantly defending.


    "The enemy has been angered and confused. Fenglin only needs to grasp the opportunity and kill with one blow." Ye Hao said lightly.


    And at this moment, on that battlefield.


    Feng Lin shouted angrily: "Meteor Gun!"

 Chapter 2110： Meteor gun!

    Chapter 2110 Meteor Gun!


    Fenglin found the right time and displayed his most familiar marksmanship.


    "Meteor gun? This is the most common trick in spear martial arts. Many people who are good at using guns will use this trick?"


    "This kind of bad street tricks have been used, and I guess it''s no use looking at the kid."


    "Who said no? I was crushed and beaten just now. I am using a meteor gun at this time, I guess I just want to fight to the death."


    Those who paid attention to this battlefield sighed and the jackal was about to win again.


    "Why does Fenglin use a meteor gun? This trick is not powerful!" the second elder said worriedly.


    Ye Hao shook his head and retorted: "The trick is actually one of the ways of attack. High-level martial arts are indeed very strong most of the time, and they can exert their power better.


    But low-level martial arts, when you are proficient in your heart, and then display it, the power will be even more terrifying.


    For example, swordsmen, when they first practiced swords, they only practiced chopping, slashing and stabbing.


    Then I started to practice some simple swordsmanship, and then practice some high-end swordsmanship.


    Generally, the swordsmen who reach the peak, you will find that when they fight, they do not have sword skills at all, but the simplest slashing and stabbing.


    That is the peak strength of swordsmanship. "


    Ye Hao looked at Feng Lin, with admiration in his eyes.


    "And Fenglin said this trick of the meteor gun. Since he was eight years old, he has practiced a hundred times a day. From the beginning, he couldn''t stand steady with the gun. Until now, I don''t know how many iron guns have been broken. , How many targets were lost.


    Compared with those high-level martial arts, this move is instead a unique technique for Fenglin Jedi to counterattack! "


    Looking back on the battlefield, Fenglin''s meteor gun aimed at the abdomen of Hoggs the Jackal.


    At this moment, the Jackal Hoggs had difficulty evading or making better defenses because of the actions just now. He could only throw away the mace in his hand and connect his hands with the wind-scale meteor spear.


    The huge impact brought Hoggs the Jackal out and kept his hind legs.


    Finally rushed directly out of the defensive cover and fell off the court.


    This defensive battle will only defend against attacks and will not hinder the passage of human bodies.


    "The battle is over, the challenger Fenglin wins!" The referee raised his hand and announced the victory of the battle.


    At the same time, in the huge subtitle at the top of the field, Hoggs''s name changed to Fenglin.


    Feng Lin was panting, with an unbelievable expression on his face, maybe he is now in disbelief for his victory.


    Fenglin walked off the court slowly, and was arranged by the staff to the rest area where the platinum grade was located.


    Anyone who has temporarily obtained a spot needs to rest in the rest areas of various grades and wait for the next challenger, or wait until the news of their own spot appears.


    "Fenglin won!" Feng Ling''er jumped up excitedly and waved his arms at his younger brother in the rest area.


    "But Master Fenglin''s battle just now consumes a lot, and I am worried that he will be very troublesome in the next battle." The second elder said worriedly.


    "Second elder, don''t forget that Fenglin hasn''t used the power of bloodline just now." Ye Hao said.


    The eyes of the second elder lit up: "Yes. Master Fenglin hasn''t used the power of the bloodline yet, there is still hope."


    "However, physical exertion is a big problem." Feng Qiu''er interjected.


    "I gave him something just now. If you get a spot on the court, you can take this thing when you are in the rest area." Ye Hao took out a dozen bottles of medicine and distributed it to everyone.


    "This is a recovery potion, which can restore your physical strength in a short period of time. This will help you in the next battle."


    "Drinking this thing... doesn''t it violate the rules." Feng Chun''er asked worriedly.


    The second elder looked at Ye Hao''s potion, his eyes glowed, and when he heard his granddaughter''s question, he immediately said: "No violation. During the storm celebration, weapons and potions are allowed to be used.


    After all, these things are also part of the strength! "


    "Thank you Brother Hao."


    "Thank you Master Ye."


    Sisters Feng Ling''er and Feng Chun''er accepted the medicine.


    After more than half an hour passed, Fenglin fought a round, and the opponent was not very strong, so he defeated it very easily.


    And the first hour is approaching, which also means that there will be a group of people who dare not challenge, will stand out and become the first to have a place.


    Five Saint-level powerhouses are one of them, and there are other evildoers at various levels.


    "Young Master Ye."


    At this moment, a waiter came over with a meal in his hand.


    "We didn''t order these things." The second elder looked at the attendant warily.


    You must know that at the Storm Festival, everyone will be very vigilant about any food to drink.


    It has not never happened before. Competitors poisoned some food, and the challenger or the challenged fell sharply.


    "This is a gift from Young Master Ye." The attendant looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    "Leave things." Ye Hao said lightly.


    The attendant put down his things with a smile, and left by himself.


    The second elder took the lead to take out things and began to check whether these foods were poisoned.


    "Second elders don''t need to look at them. These foods are not poisonous. The point is the piece of paper that was pressed underneath." Ye Hao said.


    "Paper?" The second elder looked at the bottom of the dinner plate in surprise, there really was a piece of paper there.


    "I remember what happened yesterday. I don''t know if you dare to fight with me on the stage. Long Xiao." The second elder looked at the words written on the paper: "Long Xiao? This is not the young master of Longwu Houfu. Well."


    "This is what happened before." Fengling frowned and said what happened before.


    "It turns out that''s the case. But this Long Xiao is only Black Yao, and Ye Gongzi can..." the second elder was talking.


    Ye Hao had already got up and left.


    "Young Master Ye to challenge?" Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er both looked at the back of Ye Hao leaving with excitement.


    "That Long Xiao is going to be unlucky." Feng Ling''er smiled disdainfully.


    Long Xiao in the distance also saw Ye Hao getting up and walking towards the registration office.


    "Huh. Although the uncle asked me not to offend you, this is a storm celebration. If I defeat you on the battlefield, even the uncle dare not say anything.


    I want to return all the shame I suffered before! "Long Xiao smiled and looked at Ye Hao, he stood up and squeezed his fists.


    He was ready to teach Ye Hao on stage.


    But at this time, the registration office where Ye Hao was in was in chaos, and the staff was shocked.


    Then a shocking news came out.


    "Ye Hao vs. Liang Zhenghai!"


    Two names appeared at the top of the mouth on the subtitled version of the trailer.


    This message appeared, and the whole arena was boiling.

 Chapter 2111： The battle of the holy strong!

    Chapter 2111 The Battle of Saint-Level Powerful!


    "What? Someone challenged the Saint-level powerhouse!"


    "This...Is this a mistake? Is it the same name as Liang Zhenghai?"


    "Are you stupid? You can see for yourself if there are two Liang Zhenghai''s names on the current rankings."


    The audience was boiling.


    The battle of the Saint-level powerhouse, this is very rare.


    Since the news was released, the staff postponed all the duels. Except for the battlefield that is still fighting, the other battlefields were all empty.


    Everyone knows exactly what this is for.


    This is a battle for the Saint-level powerhouse, vacating the position.


    After all, the Saint level powerhouse is different from the legendary level and the black Yao level.


    Their strength is very powerful, and the small battlefield can''t accommodate their battles, and it is only possible if the entire arena is given to them.


    "The battle of the Saint-level powerhouses? It''s interesting. The Saint-level powerhouse battle in the last storm celebration was thirty years ago." The Stormwind City Lord showed an interested smile.


    He looked at the man in the robe beside him.


    "This battle is very important, how are you preparing?"


    The gray-robed man said: "The direction of the city lord. The strongest defensive array is ready. I have arranged ten legendary ranks and a hundred powerful blacks to supply energy to the defensive array.


    At the same time, we also have ten legendary magic spar as a backup energy supply.


    It can fully support a twenty-minute holy battle. "


    "Very good. I want to see what kind of battle this person named Ye Hao will show us." Stormwind City Lord showed expectation.


    A set of Long Wuhou began to search for the position of Ye Hao in the audience. He did not expect this young man to challenge the Saint-level powerhouse at the beginning.


    This young man is a little crazy.


    "City Lord, someone challenges you!" Liang Zhenghai''s attendant whispered.


    "I''m neither deaf nor blind." Liang Zhenghai had a gloomy face, and he was in a rather bad mood now.


    He thought he could get the spot very smoothly, but he didn''t expect that someone would challenge him.


    "What the **** is Ye Hao? Why did you choose to challenge me!" Liang Zhenghai was very angry, because he had hurriedly left Jiancheng before.


    It''s still not clear that this guy named Ye Hao happened to have a dispute with his son in Gale Valley.


    "Maybe it''s because you are the weakest of these five," the attendant muttered subconsciously.


    "Shut up!" Liang Zhenghai scolded.


    Of course he knows that he is the weakest among the five people. If it weren''t for those who are stronger than him in this year, who have exceeded the limit, how could he have the opportunity to sit here.


    "Mr. Liang, please be prepared. Ten minutes later, it is your battle." A staff member specially reminded Liang Zhenghai.


    You know this is a treatment that ordinary people don''t have.


    If a Legendary or Heiyao Platinum level person did not participate in the battle in time, the staff would not notify him, and would only disqualify the person from fighting without mercy.


    "I see." Liang Zhenghai also knew that this matter was unavoidable. He asked, "Can you tell me who Ye Hao is and what force he comes from?"


    "Sorry. We can''t penetrate the information." The staff also smiled bitterly, they didn''t even know who this person was.


    The people at their registration office were dumbfounded when they heard that someone was going to challenge Liang Zhenghai, and that guy was still very young.


    If it hadn''t happened that Master Li Qingpo came forward to prove to that person, it is estimated that the staff would not allow such a fight.


    Liang Zhenghai stopped speaking, he began to adjust his emotions, no matter what, he would get this place this time.


    As long as he gets this quota, participates in it, and wins that thing, his sword city has the hope of becoming more prosperous and becoming an existence comparable to Stormwind City.


    ...


    On the other side, Long Xiao was dumbfounded.


    He just stood up, but his body was stiff at that moment.


    The news kept echoing in his mind.


    "Ye Hao vs. Liang Zhenghai?"


    It took a long time for Long Xiao to recover, and fell into a chair in despair.


    Is that guy a holy powerhouse?


    Impossible, impossible.


    That guy looked younger than himself, how could he be a Saint-level powerhouse, that would be too outrageous.


    Is it a mistake?


    There must be a mistake!


    Long Xiao didn''t want to admit that the person he provoked just now turned out to be a saint-level powerhouse!


    That is a holy powerhouse, not a legendary powerhouse!


    If it is a legendary powerhouse, it is estimated that Long Xiao will feel better in his heart, but a holy powerhouse?


    That simply trampled Long Xiao under his feet.


    ...


    The wind bells and others in the audience were also dumbfounded, and could not speak for a long time.


    They thought that Ye Hao was going to teach that Long Xiao who didn''t know what was good or bad, and then seized a position from the Black Yao class.


    But they never thought that the person Ye Hao challenged was actually Liang Zhenghai.


    They are very familiar with Liang Zhenghai, Sword City Lord, and three-star holy Liang Zhenghai!


    "Could it be that Young Master Ye wanted to give us a sigh of malice for us?" Feng Chun''er said subconsciously.


    "But... this is too impulsive. This kind of battle has only one chance. Whether it is a challenger or a challenged, the opponent is a three-star saint! And Liang Zhenghai is approaching his fifty-something!


    Ye Gongzi... is there really no problem? "The second elder couldn''t help worrying now.


    Even half-holy, the second elder would not be so worried.


    But this is an upright three-star holy powerhouse.


    Ye Hao was still too young after all, and the second elder was a little worried about Ye Hao''s combat experience.


    "No matter what, I still believe in Brother Hao." Feng Ling''er said firmly, looking at Ye Hao''s figure with her eyes full of confidence.


    "Yes, Young Master Ye is the strongest. Young Master Ye will definitely defeat that Liang Zhenghai!" Feng Qiuer said vowedly.


    The second elder looked at the enthusiasm in the eyes of the women, and he sighed inwardly, this can''t be won by the support of his mouth.


    This is the battle of the saint-level powerhouse.


    The second elder also knew that this was already a certainty, and it was useless for them to be anxious here.


    And to be honest, while he was worried about Ye Hao, he was also looking forward to such a duel of Saint-level powerhouses.


    He is over half a hundred years old and has never seen a battle between a Saint-level powerhouse. If he could open his eyes this time, it would be really amazing!


    Ten minutes passed, and there was not much left in the battlefield in the center of the arena.


    The audience watched these battles without interest, and even booed, hoping they would end soon.


    They hope to see the duel of the Saint-level powerhouses soon!

 Chapter 2112： Saint-level powerhouse under twenty-five

    Chapter 2112 Saint-Level Powerhouse Under Twenty-Five


    Finally, all the existing battles are over.


    The battle field in the center of the entire arena was emptied.


    All the referees who presided over the battle retreated to the sidelines, and an old man wearing a dragon-patterned robe flew out.


    "Look, Long Wuhou is out!"


    "Could it be that the referee in this battle will be Lord Long Wuhou!"


    "Then it needs to be said. The battle of the Saint-level powerhouse, then naturally requires the Saint-level powerhouse to preside."


    "If I remember correctly, Long Wuhou is a six-star pinnacle holy rank, and Liang Zhenghai is a three-star holy rank. I don''t know what level the challenger is."


    "What I am curious about now is, who is this Ye Hao? This name should be a human, but I have never heard of a holy powerhouse by this name."


    The appearance of Long Wuhou made the whole arena boil.


    "Cough cough." Long Wuhou flew to the top of the arena, he coughed, and the arena was immediately quiet.


    This is the face of the six-star holy peak powerhouse.


    "Please enter Liang Zhenghai and Ye Hao." Long Wuhou''s voice spread throughout the stadium.


    A figure first appeared in the arena, standing on a stone pillar, holding a sword in his hand, and carrying two swords on his back.


    "Look, it''s Liang Zhenghai."


    "As expected of Jian Xiu, he looks so handsome when he comes out."


    "I don''t see the three swords on Liang Zhenghai''s body. It is said that these three are sacrificial weapons!"


    "If you talk about kendo, then Liang Zhenghai should be ranked in the top ten in our Atlantis continent."


    "I''m a little looking forward to this battle, why Ye Hao hasn''t played yet."


    With the appearance of Liang Zhenghai, everyone began to look forward to the challenger Ye Hao.


    After ten breaths, a figure walked into the venue, acting very leisurely, as if taking a walk after a meal.


    "Who is this person?"


    "This shouldn''t be a staff member."


    "Staff? Why are the staff still running out now."


    The first time the audience saw this person, they thought that this person was too young and should be a staff member.


    But what Long Wuhou said next left everyone stunned.


    "The challenger Liang Zhenghai and the challenger Ye Hao are already in place. Please prepare for the battle. At the same time, I reiterate the rules of the battle.


    The battle field is the entire main arena, already parallel to the height of fifty feet. Outside this range, it will be judged to abstain.


    The battle is limited to 20 minutes. The 20-minute battle is not over yet, and the challenger is judged to win...


    Just when Long Wuhou announced the rules.


    The others stared at the young man in the field, and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Some people are even still looking for whether there is anyone else in the main arena, maybe he is wrong.


    But the battle is about to begin. How could there be people other than referees and players in the main arena.


    "I...I''m not dizzy. Ye Hao is so young?"


    "Do you think it is possible that this person has changed his face, but he is actually in his forties. It''s like Feng Wuhou."


    "Yes... it is possible. Some Saint-level powerhouses have the ability to change their appearance."


    The audience began to speculate that Ye Hao might be a middle-aged person with the appearance of a young man.


    But it''s just ordinary people who think so.


    Those with certain strength can see that this Ye Hao is a young man who is less than 30 years old.


    "Old Feng. Are you sure this kid is not pretending to be as tender as you?" Yan Wuhou stared at Ye Hao below, then looked at the young Feng Wuhou next to him.


    "This young man''s bone age is definitely not more than 30 years old!" Feng Wuhou said decisively.


    Yan Wuhou still had some doubts, she looked at the City Lord Stormwind on the other side.


    There was a strange light in the eyes of Stormwind City Lord: "Old Feng is right, this young man is not only under 30 years old, even I guess he is under 25 years old."


    A holy powerhouse who has not arrived at the age of 25.


    Yan Wuhou was dumbfounded: "This...this is too enchanting, right? A twenty-five-year-old holy powerhouse? I have never heard of such a perversion in human powerhouses."


    "My Lord City Lord, this person might not be the evildoer cultivated by Yunding Tiangong or Xiaoyao Valley." Feng Wuhou speculated.


    City Master Stormwind shook his head: "Impossible. Look at that Zhao Qingyun''s appearance, he is the core figure of Xiaoyao Valley. If this kid is from Xiaoyao Valley, how could he not know?


    As for the Genting Temple, I know that they have cultivated a talented younger generation, but it is said that they are now in retreat. At about 28 years old, he is breaking through from the legendary nine-star peak to the semi-sage level.


    If it didn''t happen to catch up with the Storm Festival, it is estimated that they will also come to our Storm Festival. "


    "The 28-year-old legendary nine-star peak, this is already a very enchanting strength. But compared with the guy in front of him, it is not on the same level.


    Even if the younger generation of Genting Tiangong successfully breaks through the semi-sage, when he breaks through the most holy level, it will at least be after the age of thirty. "Yan Wuhou said.


    Feng Wuhouxu looked at it, "You said, would it be the apprentice of the Fortress of Storms?"


    Stromgarde!


    Upon hearing this name, the expressions of all three people became serious.


    Stromgarde is not one of the three first-class forces of mankind.


    But it is the strongest strength of mankind, the super power of Atlantis!


    Because it has a demigod powerhouse!


    And Eternal Forest, Dragon Valley, Undercity, and called the four peaks of Atlantis.


    "If it is that adult''s apprentice, then it is indeed possible." Yan Wuhou nodded.


    "Is it right? Wait a minute and you''ll know. That adult is famous for swordsmanship, and the world gave him a name: Riptide Swordsman. If this kid is really that adult''s apprentice, then his swordsmanship must be extraordinary. "The Lord of Stormwind said.


    The three people looked forward to the battle that was about to begin.


    At the same time, other forces are also guessing who this person is.


    Orc camp.


    "When did mankind have such a strong man?" an elderly tiger head said in a deep voice.


    "My father, don''t worry. Human beings are just two-legged sheep, and they are nothing at all in front of our great Golden Tiger clan. Even though this two-legged sheep is smart, it didn''t challenge me.


    Otherwise, Ogrom will let him understand the horror of the strongest warrior of our Golden Tiger clan! "A young tiger head said arrogantly.


    This person is Ogrom, one of the five holy ranks.


    "Ogrom, how many times have I said about you. Although you are very powerful, you must not be proud. The most important thing is to humans. Although humans are fragile, they are very cunning, and they have many strong men." Roma''s father persuaded.


    "I see." Ogrom perfunctorily impatiently.

 Chapter 2113： Your kendo is not influential

    Chapter 2113 Your Sword Art Is Not Influential


    "Two, understand." Long Wuhou looked at them.


    "Yeah." Liang Zhenghai nodded, staring at Ye Hao.


    Seeing such a young man in front of him, the stone on his chest suddenly dropped a lot.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao still looked at Liang Zhenghai indifferently.


    "I announce that the battle has begun!" Long Wuhou said sternly.


    The battle has already begun, but neither side has done anything.


    In this way, it has been deadlocked for half a minute, and the audience on the sidelines is a little impatient.


    "Young man? Don''t you do it yet." Liang Zhenghai spoke, and he looked at Ye Hao.


    "Don''t worry." Ye Hao''s answer was surprising.


    We must know that under such a competition system, the challenged often has an advantage over the challenger.


    Because if the challenger fails to defeat the challenger within 20 minutes, the battle will be judged as a failure.


    Therefore, some of the challenged will deliberately delay time when they are similar to their own strength, or even higher than their own opponents.


    But this time, this Ye Hao, as a challenger, can''t say in a hurry?


    The next words directly made Liang Zhenghai angry.


    "I only need five minutes to deal with you. If you let you go down too early, you will lose face too much." Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    "Arrogant!" Liang Zhenghai glared at Ye Hao, this kid was humiliating himself.


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word, and continued to stand still.


    The surrounding audience also heard these words, and they also felt that the atmosphere was not right.


    "It seems that Ye Hao and Liang Zhenghai have an enemy."


    "Then this battle is much more interesting. Although the previous Saint-level powerhouse confrontation was wonderful, it was just the end."


    "But I feel that this kid is really a bit arrogant. To defeat a three-star Saint-level powerhouse in five minutes, does he think he is the Lord of Stormwind."


    "That''s right."


    The audience thought that Ye Hao was a arrogant kid.


    Although Liang Zhenghai was very angry, he still forced himself to calm down.


    He didn''t need to be angry with a junior who didn''t know where he came from, he wanted a place.


    As long as they can get the quota and have further strength, those who have ridiculed themselves will only be afraid of panic.


    So, this led to the disappointment of the audience in this battle.


    The first thirteen or four minutes were very calm.


    The two stood at each other, and no one did it.


    Someone may be saying that Ye Hao is acting hard.


    Ye Hao is indeed pretending to be forceful, but at the same time he is also testing himself.


    In his current state, it is difficult to quickly improve his strength, so he must master every opportunity, including such actual combat.


    Killing the opponent in five minutes is equivalent to Ye Hao setting a condition for himself, forcing himself to improve himself.


    Fifteen minutes came quickly, and at this moment.


    Ye Hao moved, he suddenly disappeared in place, appearing behind Liang Zhenghai.


    "Teleport!" Stormwind City Lord suddenly stood up, his pupils dilated.


    Yan Wuhou, Feng Wuhou, and all the Saint-level powerhouses present stood up.


    In the eyes of others, it might be that Ye Hao is too fast to see clearly.


    But they knew very well that this man was not too fast, he appeared behind Liang Zhenghai instantly.


    Feng Wuhou''s breathing became rapid, because this was the speed he pursued the same.


    The speed limit is beyond the limit of space!


    Liang Zhenghai also dilated his pupils. He immediately drew out his sword and made the fastest response.


    A sword and shield appeared behind him.


    But Ye Hao was a move that Jianglong took out.


    Every palm carries the voice of Dragon Yin.


    At this time, Long Wuhou couldn''t help it. Although he had known that Ye Hao was very strong, he didn''t expect that Ye Hao could perform tricks with Long Yin.


    You can even see the dragon shadow appear.


    Liang Zhenghai was hit directly and fell heavily on the field, and a three-meter deep pit appeared.


    Ye Hao didn''t stop, but aimed his hands at the pothole that was still in the dust.


    "Multiple water dragon burst!"


    Water dragons appeared out of thin air, swarming towards the pothole.


    Boom boom boom


    There was a sound of impact, one after another, and the audience seemed to be able to feel the trembling of the venue.


    But they still haven''t realized what happened.


    "Whirlwind Cross Slash."


    There was a sharp sound, and several sword shadows appeared from the dust.


    Ye Hao''s body suddenly disappeared.


    Then a figure in the dust flew upside down, it was Liang Zhenghai.


    Liang Zhenghai vomited blood and the clothes on his abdomen exploded. It seemed that he was hit.


    "Damn it, bastard!" Liang Zhenghai suffered a series of losses, making him angered, he offered his own trick, and three swords were suspended beside him.


    "Three Spirit Sword Formation!"


    Appeared on the three swords, the phantoms of the three creatures of the liger, tiger and wolf, and the aura was quite terrifying.


    Ye Hao''s figure appeared in the dissipated dust.


    Ye Hao looked at Liang Zhenghai in the air playfully: "Swordsmanship? Then I will play with you."


    Seven heavenly swords appeared around Ye Hao.


    "One sword between heaven and earth!" Ye Hao directly used seven swords to display one sword between heaven and earth.


    Seven huge lights and shadows fell towards Liang Zhenghai.


    Liang Zhenghai''s expression changed drastically, he used all his abilities to run the sword formation.


    But when the seven rays of light fell, it was as if a fly was swattered by a fly swatter, and fell directly to the ground.


    "This...what happened to this?"


    "That young man is too scary."


    "In less than a minute, Liang Zhenghai was crushed?"


    The audience looked dumbfounded and didn''t know what to say.


    Liang Zhenghai was disheveled at the moment, and blood was flowing out of his forehead.


    "Asshole, I did it with you."


    Liang Zhenghai squeezed the sword tactics, and shouted in his mouth: "Three thousand swords, ten thousand swords. Take the sword as the spirit, use the sword to guard the soul, and use the sword to kill the enemy. The man and the sword are unified, and the sword is back to heaven!"


    Liang Zhenghai''s eyes glowed, and the phantom on the three swords became stronger.


    The giant wolf with fangs and claws, the tiger with rage, and the majestic lion.


    "Three thousand kendos? It''s a pity that your kendo doesn''t enter the stream at all." Ye Hao shook his head, his mind moved, and the seven swords moved again.


    And the seven swords used completely different sword arts.


    Evil Swordsmanship, Shushan Swordsmanship, Dugu Nine Swords, Yuxiao Swordsmanship, Huashan Swordsmanship, Taiji Swordsmanship...


    "The sword of this son!" Stormwind City Lord''s breathing changed quickly.


    "It''s too powerful. One person uses seven swords, and the swordsmanship of seven swords is completely different. His kendo attainments are completely above Liang Zhenghai!" Feng Wuhou exclaimed.


    Yan Wuhou sternly said: "That is to say, this young man is very likely to really be the apprentice of Stromgarde Fort?"


    "Seven percent." Stormwind City Lord said.

 Chapter 2114： Three sword lock domain

    Chapter 2114 Three Swords Lock Domain


    Liang Zhenghai was shocked at this moment. He thought that his sword skills were not bad, but the young man in front of him was even more powerful than him.


    At the same time, seven swords were used, and the seven swords still fully used seven different sets of sword tactics, and each of these sword tactics was still extraordinary.


    Liang Zhenghai couldn''t find any advantage at all, and he even began to believe what the man said before.


    Kill you in five minutes!


    Liang Zhenghai glanced at the huge hourglass in the distance.


    There are four minutes left!


    Hold on, as long as you hold on for four minutes, even if he is better than himself, what if he is more talented than himself.


    According to the competition system, it is still to win.


    Liang Zhenghai pressed his fingers and dyed his three swords red, which stuck to the ground.


    "Draw the ground as a prison, and use the sword as the pillar. Three swords lock the domain!" Liang Zhenghai''s hair was fluttering in disorder, like a crazy demon.


    Ye Hao''s seven swords surrounded Liang Zhenghai''s three swords, and couldn''t hurt Liang Zhenghai inside.


    Ye Hao frowned slightly and stopped attacking.


    "This is the Three Swords Lock Domain?" Stormwind City Lord said solemnly.


    "This is the Three Sword Locking Domain, one of the three major defensive sword arts of Stromgarde? How did Liang Zhenghai learn this?" Yan Wuhou asked in surprise.


    Feng Wuhou touched his chin and said, "If you remember, it was twenty years ago. Liang Zhenghai went to Striker Castle alone to learn swordsmanship.


    But that adult was unwilling to accept him, but seeing that he was good at swordsmanship, he passed his sword art, which is one of the three defensive sword art, the Three Sword Lock Domain.


    This trick requires three sacred swords to be in hand, and then use one''s own blood to ignite the soul of the sword, before the three swords can be used to lock the domain.


    However, during this period, the Three Swords Lock Domain will continuously consume the soul of the three swords, which is irreparable.


    Once a limit is reached, the sword supporting the Three Swords Lock Domain will be shattered, a sacred sword. This can also be regarded as a tactic for self-defeating 800.


    I didn''t expect Liang Zhenghai to perform this trick at this time, and it can be seen that he was really driven to despair. "


    "Although it is a desperate situation, this is also a very tricky thing for that young man. Three sacrificial swords are the pillars, plus the power of a three-star saint-class powerhouse.


    These Three Swords Lock Domain, even if it were me, might not be able to destroy them within four minutes. "The Lord of Stormwind said.


    "You can''t even manage the city lord?" Yan Wuhou''s eyes widened.


    "Unless I also use the same tactics of self-defeating 800, and only have a 30% probability." Stormwind City Lord said.


    Yan Wuhou took a breath, and at the same time she stood up abruptly: "That Liang Zhenghai is too shameless, he just wants to use the rule system to drag it until the end of time."


    "Neither can it be said that Liang Zhenghai is too shameless. After all, the rules are like this. The only thing to blame is that young man was too big. I wasted fifteen minutes before. Otherwise, even if Liang Zhenghai used the three swords to lock the domain, he would not necessarily turn the tide of the battle. "Feng Wuhou shook his head regretfully.


    "It''s a pity that a talented person can only come back ten years later."


    Yan Wuhou also stopped talking.


    At this time, Stormwind City Lord spoke: "But I can''t do it, it doesn''t mean this young man can''t do it."


    "What do you mean? City Lord, you are the eight-star pinnacle saint level! You are not completely sure that you can break the three sword lock domains. Does this kid have great abilities?" Feng Wuhou doubted.


    City Master Stormwind shook his head: "Let''s change our thinking, who knows the sword art, sword formation, and sword repair best? That happens to be a swordsman! And if this Ye Hao is really the apprentice of Stromgarde Fort.


    Then he would know the way to crack this three sword lock domain. "


    Both Feng Wuhou and Yan Wuhou had their eyes lit up, staring at Ye Hao in the field.


    City Lord Stormwind was right, this is a key point that can determine whether Ye Hao is related to the one in Stromgarde.


    "Liang Zhenghai is too embarrassed. It''s like a turtle."


    "It''s only a minute, and I''m afraid to fight back. What else is the Sword City Lord? It''s too vain."


    "In the future, I will simply call the Turtle City Lord Shocked Head."


    The surrounding audience was shocked by what Liang Zhenghai did, and they immediately began to mock.


    "But in this battle, it is possible that Liang Zhenghai won." said a cultivator with a sword on his back.


    "Why? Liang Zhenghai was crushed and beaten." Others asked.


    "You ignorant people. You haven''t seen Liang Zhenghai, what he is currently using is one of the three defensive sword arts of Stromgarde Castle, the Three Sword Lock Domain! This trick is difficult even for a Saint-level powerhouse in five minutes. Inside break open.


    And don¡¯t forget, now there are less than four minutes left before the twenty-minute limit! "The words of this swordsman made everyone feel like a god.


    "I''ve heard of the Three Swords Locking Domain! It is said that a hundred years ago, the still-sage-level Riptide Swordmaster was besieged by ten holy-level beasts, and he used these three swords to lock the domain for more than a month!


    Finally, the ten holy beasts were consumed! "


    "In that case, this battle seems to be beneficial to Liang Zhenghai."


    "But how do I feel that if Liang Zhenghai wins, he will be a little bit invincible."


    "There is no way, the rules are like this. I can only blame the kid for being too mad. I wasted fifteen minutes before, otherwise there would be nothing so much."


    The audience talked a lot, and they were all concerned about Ye Hao, who was about to lose his place because of the support of the young man.


    "It''s not good, Ye Gongzi is going to have an accident!" Sister Feng Chun''er said worriedly.


    "Oh, oh. Ye Gongzi is still too big, but the other party is a three-star saint-level powerhouse! It will be a loss if you look down on the enemy like this." The second elder sighed.


    But Feng Linger noticed Ye Hao''s expression at the moment, calmly looking at the Three Sword Lock Domain in front of her.


    "No, Brother Hao hasn''t lost yet! Brother Hao will win!" Feng Ling''er stood up suddenly, her eyes like torches.


    "But... but these three sword lock domains are placed here, how can Ye Gongzi break it?" The second elder shook his head.


    "I don''t know, but I believe he can." Feng Ling''er clenched her fists and said confidently: "Because he is Ye Hao!"


    After Ye Hao stopped attacking, he kept looking up and down the three sword lock domain in front of him, and then took the seven swords back.


    This view lasts for one minute, and the audience around them all thought Ye Hao had given up.


    Liang Zhenghai also breathed a sigh of relief. Ye Hao would be best if he didn''t attack. In that way, with his three swords, the loss of the sword soul could be less.


    Liang Zhenghai looked at Ye Hao with a smile on his mouth. The young man was still too young.


    I won the spot this time, and when I get out of it, you will no longer be my opponent.


    "The tortoise shell is good, but unfortunately it can''t stop me." Ye Hao suddenly spoke, and at the same time he raised his hand.


    The blue sword appeared in Ye Hao''s hands.


    Compared with Seven Swords, this "shadow" is Ye Hao''s most tolerable weapon.


    And it is a top artifact!

 Chapter 2115： Five Elements·Heaven and Earth One Sword

    Chapter 2115 Five Elements ¡¤ Heaven and Earth One Sword


    "This weapon!" Long Wuhou''s pupils dilated above.


    He felt threatened by the breath on this weapon.


    This is an artifact! And it''s not an ordinary artifact!


    "This human being has a magical weapon!" Galona of the Naga clan stared at the sword in the man''s hand.


    "This weapon!" A hint of liking appeared in the eyes of Stormwind City Lord.


    This is just love, a love of seeing good things.


    "I didn''t expect this kid to have so many good things in his hands. The seven swords just now are not bad. It is equivalent to a holy weapon, and this sword is an extraordinary artifact!" Feng Wuhou said enviously.


    "I am now more and more convinced that this kid is the land of the Jiliubao." Yan Wuhou muttered.


    Compared to outsiders, Liang Zhenghai who was in the field could more clearly feel what a terrifying aura the weapon that bloomed with blue light exudes.


    As a sword repairman, how much he hopes this sword can be his own.


    If he owns this sword, even if he is fighting a four-star Saint-level powerhouse, he is sure of victory.


    "Although this sword is powerful, my three swords lock the domain. And now there are only two minutes left. Unless this kid has the means to guard against the sky, it is impossible to break my three swords lock domain." Liang Zhenghai Self-comforted.


    Ye Hao had a red sword in his right hand, and a red halo appeared in his left hand, and the halo blessed on the sword.


    Then came the blue halo, then the yellow halo, and finally the golden halo.


    This is the blessing of the four powers in the five elements physique.


    Ye Hao raised the blessed sword in his hand. This was the first time he had used such a sword art, his original sword art.


    "Five Elements, Heaven and Earth, One Sword!"


    The sword in Ye Hao''s hand fell. This was a sword of heaven and earth with a magical revision.


    When the sword fell, a shining light appeared, and the people around were flashed by the light. I closed my eyes and couldn''t see exactly what was happening in the center of the field for a while.


    After five breaths.


    The light dissipated, and there was still dust in the sky, and it was hard to see what was going on inside the venue.


    "Ahhhhhh..." a scream suddenly came from the person sitting in the audience.


    The man looked at the aisle next to him. It was a crack, a crack that hadn''t been there before.


    The cracks spread from below to the top of the field.


    Kaz


    With some sound, the crack extended to the top of the auditorium.


    People on both sides of the crack can see this crack.


    Tick


    Tick


    This is the sound of running water.


    "Dad, my drink!" A child looked at the drink placed on the chair shelf just above the crack, and the water came out of it.


    The child touched it with his hand, and the bottle was split in two.


    The people around me were dumbfounded.


    After that, they heard the sound of glass breaking.


    Bang


    "The shield is cracked?" someone in the front row exclaimed.


    Only then did someone discover that after the smoke and dust dissipated, one could see that the shield was covered with cracks in one direction, and that direction was exactly where Liang Zhenghai was.


    The next moment, the shield completely split.


    Several Legendary powerhouses who maintained the shield vomited blood and fell to the ground.


    "No, the magic circle is about to burst!" Stormwind City Lord flew out from his seat, holding the curse seal with both hands.


    The shield that had been cracked and cracked began to be repaired a little bit.


    At this time, the smoke and dust in the court finally dispersed, but when everyone saw the situation in the court, they were dumbfounded.


    A huge crack appeared in the center of the site, and the crack continued to extend to the edge of the site, getting narrower and narrower.


    Someone noticed that the cracks in the auditorium happened to be connected by the cracks in the venue!


    Thoughts came to everyone''s mind, but everyone couldn''t believe it.


    Now the line of sight is returning to our protagonist.


    Ye Hao stood there calmly, the sword in his hand had disappeared, and he didn''t seem to care about the beginning of the huge crack in front of him.


    In the place where Liang Zhenghai originally stood, there was an extra person.


    Long Wuhou.


    Liang Zhenghai sank to the ground, desperate as if he had experienced something extremely terrifying, and all three swords around him broke.


    Long Wuhou stood in front of Liang Zhenghai with a shield in his hand, and smoke was still emitting from the shield.


    "Strange? Why is Long Wuhou in the middle of the venue?"


    "The referee interferes with the game?"


    "No, in accordance with the rules of the Storm Festival. If the fighting party voluntarily admits defeat and cannot resist the immediate attack, you can ask the referee for help. Then the referee will stop the fight.


    This is also Stormwind City in order to minimize casualties. "


    "Then say... Liang Zhenghai surrendered?"


    Everyone actually had an answer in their hearts, but they still looked at Long Wuhou.


    Long Wuhou put down the shield in his hand and glanced deeply at the young man facing him.


    There was caution and respect in his eyes.


    If Long Wuhou used to regard Ye Hao as a talented junior, then Long Wuhou now regards Ye Hao as a person of the same level as himself.


    "I declare. Ye Haosheng. Because the battlefield was severely damaged, the next battle was delayed for half an hour." After Long Wuhou finished speaking, he glanced at Liang Zhenghai who was desolate behind him.


    "People of Jiancheng, take your City Lord Liang down."


    In the end, Liang Zhenghai did not go down by himself, but was carried down by his attendants.


    Ye Hao''s name was also hung on one of the top five names on the top subtitle.


    Ye Hao patted the dust on his body, turned and left, still with the same smile on his face.


    victory?


    That is a natural thing.


    Ye Hao is a character who has killed a demigod, a small three-star holy level, Ye Hao still can''t take it seriously.


    Had it not been for playing with this Liang Zhenghai, this unfair duel would have ended long ago.


    Ye Hao left the field, but the shock could not dissipate for a long time.


    The crack in the field that was being repaired was still so shocking.


    Long Wuhou returned to the seats next to the Stormwind City Lord and they did not speak for a long time.


    "Old Long, what''s wrong with you?" Yan Wuhou asked curiously, looking at Long Wuhou''s appearance.


    "Perhaps we have a big man in Stormwind this time." Long Wuhou looked at Ye Hao who had already walked to the sidelines of the audience.


    "Lao Long, did you feel something just now?" Feng Wuhou heard something in Long Wuhou''s words.


    "See it for yourself."


    Long Wuhou took out the shield just now.


    "Isn''t this the Panlong Shield of your face, although it is not a holy artifact. But it is considered superior." Yan Wuhou reached out and touched it.


    In the next moment, the Benlong shield shattered directly into pieces.


    Seeing this scene, several people were silent.

 Chapter 2116： How strong is this man

    Chapter 2116 How Strong Is This Man?


    "At that time, the Three Swords Lock Domain was directly smashed by Ye Hao''s sword. Liang Zhenghai had no resistance at all, so he immediately asked for help.


    According to the regulations, I immediately intervened in the event. And when I resisted Ye Hao''s sword head-on, I really felt the horror in that sword.


    I felt the raging flames, surging rivers, one hundred thousand land, and a deep feeling of heaviness. And the ethereal chaos. "


    Long Wuhou said solemnly: "Because time was tight at the time, I didn''t have time to perform other tricks. I could only take out this shield and borrow this shield to try to resist that sword.


    You have also seen the things after that, the power of that one is as terrifying as it is. "


    Long Wuhou raised his right hand, which was the hand he was holding the shield just now, and this arm was still trembling at this moment.


    Both Yan Wuhou and Feng Wuhou held their breath, and they couldn''t help but start illusions. If they had resisted in front at that time, would it be worse than Long Wuhou at the moment.


    "Lao Long. What do you think this kid is?" Stormwind City Lord asked sternly.


    Long Wuhou hesitated for a moment: "I didn''t reach the demigod, otherwise even I might not be able to take this trick. Although the trick is very powerful, the realm should not reach the seven stars.


    I guess it should be around the five-star holy level. If you face me head-on, I''m not sure I can take him down. "


    Long Wuhou gave quite a high level of peace.


    It would be an uproar to let the audience know that Long Wuhou, the head of the Three Wuhous, had given this man such a high evaluation.


    "It seems that he is from Stromgarde in all likelihood! That adult''s apprentice." Feng Wuhou speculated.


    "There is no certainty, we can''t confirm it. But for this man, we in Stormwind City must not neglect." Although the owner of Stormwind City has not admitted that this person is from Stromgarde, he still feels this way in his heart.


    "Hou Yan Wu, you will also enter the secret realm later. At that time, you should pay more attention to this young man. If you can associate with him, it will be an excellent thing for us in Stormwind City." The Lord of Stormwind looked at Yan Wuhou.


    What does this mean for a five-star Saint-level powerhouse who is less than 25 years old?


    This means that this is the demigod of the future!


    And he will be the youngest demigod on the continent of Atlantis.


    "You said, at what age will this young man become a demigod?" Feng Wuhou asked suddenly gossiping.


    "Before forty years old." Yan Wuhou said.


    "Forty years old, what a wonderful age. At that time, everyone in this room had just entered the Saint Level, or were they still struggling at the Legend Level." Feng Wuhou said with emotion.


    "So far, the youngest demi-god powerhouse publicly known is the beast-god of the Undercity. Step into the demi-god before a hundred years old. And our human race is about to appear a demi-god powerhouse that has doubled the record. "The Lord of Stormwind showed a smile.


    "No matter what his status is, this is the pride of our human race."


    All three Wuhou nodded.


    Ye Hao returned to his seat. The people in front and back felt like sitting on pins and needles at the moment, and some even left carefully.


    They feel that they are sitting with such a strong man, it is really Alexander.


    The most important thing is that they are constantly terrifying in strength, and they are still very young.


    Many celebrities and ladies of the powers stared at Ye Hao with their eyes shining brightly. Before, they could only think of the legendary rank, but most of the legendary powerhouses were in their thirties.


    And now a holy fifth king was placed in front of them.


    The little fresh meat in their twenties made them seem to smell the scent of hormones, and one by one they began to find ways to inquire about the adult, or find a way to approach it.


    "Why do you guys look at me like that." Ye Hao looked at his wind chimes directly after he sat down.


    Feng Qiu''er swallowed, and she asked cautiously: "Young Master Ye, it is convenient for you to tell us. How strong are you? The three-star saint-level Liang Zhenghai can''t support you for five minutes."


    This is also the doubt in the hearts of several others.


    Before they were just a Ye Hao, a young man with a strong talent, who had just entered the Saint level.


    But now, in less than five minutes, they have defeated a mountain in their eyes, the three-star holy Liang Zhenghai!


    This directly refreshed their concept of Ye Hao.


    At the same time, there is a question in my heart, how strong is this man?


    "Me?" Ye Hao thought for a while. He really didn''t know how to position himself. After all, he was not from the mainland of Atlantis, and his cultivation was quite special.


    On Earth, Ye Hao judges his strength based on his actual combat strength.


    "I will think about it." Ye Hao recalled the Long Wuhou who had resisted him just now.


    "Long Wuhou is a six-star pinnacle holy level, right?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Yes." The second elder nodded repeatedly.


    "He is not my opponent." Ye Hao said directly and neatly.


    Feng Ling''er was dumbfounded, and she asked in astonishment: "Lord Long Wuhou is a six-star pinnacle Saint-level, and he also has a dragon bloodline. Even if he is a strong seven-star Saint-level, he is not necessarily an opponent of Long Wuhou. ."


    "He is quite strong, but it''s a pity that I am stronger than him. If the three major Wuhous fight together, I guess it will be a little troublesome." Ye Hao groped his chin.


    Without noticing the dull eyes of the surrounding people, he continued to say Ping.


    "If you count Stormwind City Lord, unless I take out all my skills. Otherwise, I only have to escape this way."


    "Then if Young Master Ye, you can use all your skills!" Feng Chun''er asked subconsciously.


    "Then they have to escape." Ye Hao''s mouth curled up slightly.


    Ye Hao had once reached a demigod in combat power, and there was still a gap between demigod and holy level.


    Fenglinger and others felt that they were messing up in the storm.


    What did they hear?


    If Ye Gongzi used all his abilities, would the Stormwind City Lord and the three major Wuhou only escape?


    Feng Linger and the others really couldn''t believe it was true, but looking at Ye Hao''s calm smile, they believed it was true.


    "If I go crazy and fight to the death. I can kill the gods." Ye Hao once again said a word that made Fengling''s body and soul tremble.


    Tushen?


    How admirable this is, with a vocabulary full of weight.


    Could it be that Ye Gongzi''s strength had reached the Demigod level.


    Demigod who is less than 30 years old?


    My goodness, is Ye Hao the illegitimate son of some god-sama?


    This is the inner thoughts of Feng Ling''er and others. They dare not say or ask, because the news is too terrifying.


    "Ahem... we... we watch the game." The second elder said stiffly, watching that there is still half an hour to resume the main stadium of the event.

 Chapter 2117： Sisters play

    Chapter 2117


    After half an hour, everyone gradually came out of shock.


    The storm celebration also continued.


    The events that were postponed before have also continued.


    After another half an hour, the first group of people who got the spot appeared.


    For the Saint-level powerhouse level, except for Ye Hao that has not yet reached the one-hour time limit, the other four people all got the quota.


    Yan Wuhou of Stormwind City.


    Zhao Qingyun of Xiaoyao Valley.


    Galona of the Naga tribe.


    Ogrom of the orc Golden Tiger clan.


    The other is the legendary grade, Janel of the orc Thunder Lion clan, Hong Bing of Stormwind, and Wang Xiaowei of Genting Tiangong.


    Hei Yao-class, Stormwind City Dragon, Rexxar of the orc Frostwolf clan, Khadgar of the orc grizzly clan, Zhou Yanjun of Xiaoyao Valley.


    Finally, there are some platinum-level people, young talents cultivated by large and small forces.


    One hundred places at once, there are already nearly twenty places, one-fifth has been determined.


    As for Ye Hao, one of the five holy ranks, the establishment of his quota is only a matter of time.


    Anyone whose quota has been established will have their names rise to the top on the top subtitles, changing from black to gold.


    When Ye Hao saw Long Xiao''s name, his eyes fell to Long Xiao''s position.


    Long Xiao felt Ye Hao''s gaze, his body trembled, and he immediately lowered his head, like an ostrich doing something wrong, wishing to stuff his head into the seam in the ground.


    He was secretly scolding himself as an idiot, and he didn''t know how to provoke a saint-level powerhouse.


    Fortunately, he didn''t accept his provocation, but chose to challenge Liang Zhenghai, otherwise his quota this time would definitely be lost.


    Long Xiao swallowed, and finally chose to leave here, anyway, his quota has been established, he doesn''t want to stay in the sight of that man.


    This made him always feel like being stared at by a dragon.


    "I want to go down to challenge!"


    "I am coming too!"


    Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er stood up one after another.


    "You two don''t wait anymore?" The second elder meant that he wanted his granddaughter to wait until the second half to grab the spot.


    "Grandpa. Ye Gongzi said just now, cultivators must have courage. Young Master Fenglin has the courage to challenge, and our sisters can''t persuade him.


    We can''t shame Ye Shaoye, and we still have good things Ye Shaoye gave us. "Feng Chun''er said.


    "My sister is right, we have to keep getting stronger!" Feng Qiu''er said firmly.


    "Second elder, let them go." Ye Hao said, and the second elder didn''t have much to say.


    Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er also chose their challenge objects, not knowing if they were infected by Feng Lin and Ye Hao.


    They did not choose a relatively easy target to solve, but chose some challenging enemies.


    Feng Chun''er''s enemy is a werewolf of the orc wolf clan.


    Feng Qiu''er chose a heir trained by a second-rate force.


    The battle between the two soon started.


    Because Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er are both first-class beauties, the beauty''s fighting power is naturally very high.


    "Huh, human woman." The werewolf looked at Feng Chuner dismissively.


    Feng Chun''er pulled out her Scarlet Moon Wind Sword, and she stared at the werewolf.


    The wind bell in the audience said: "Chun''er chose the werewolf because he wanted to compete with the opponent for speed. The wolf clan is the faster one among the orcs."


    "Chun''er has just stepped into the Platinum level, so he will deal with an orc." The second elder was still very worried.


    And now the battle has already begun.


    Feng Chun''er took the lead in attacking, with the super fast boots under her feet, Feng Chun''er''s speed was very fast, and it was directly approaching the werewolf.


    "The speed is quite fast." The werewolf raised his sharp claws and directly tore the human woman in front of him.


    "Chasing Wind Sword." Feng Chun''er used her own sword art, which was one of the rare sword art in Gale Valley.


    Feng Chun''er used her sword to raise her figure again.


    The werewolf couldn''t keep up with Feng Chun''er''s speed.


    Feng Chun''er found the opportunity and gave the werewolf a look.


    After a while, the werewolf''s body was full of scars.


    "Smelly woman, don''t run if you have the ability. I can''t kill you!" the werewolf roared angrily.


    Feng Chuner remained unmoved and continued his tactics.


    "Chun''er has already won. That werewolf can''t catch up with Chun''er. If Chun''er consumes like this, he can win the battle in about fifteen minutes," Ye Hao said.


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, the second elder''s mental arithmetic was half put down.


    Everyone''s eyes turned to Feng Qiu''er, and the battlefield on Feng Qiu''er was a bit uncomfortable.


    It''s not that Feng Qiu''er''s form is not very good, but Feng Qiu''er''s enemy.


    "Hey, little beauty. Where are you from? I''m the young pavilion master of Qingfeng Pavilion. Do you want to be my wife?" The man looked at Feng Qiu''er with a wicked smile, and kept saying dirty words.


    An angry expression appeared on Feng Qiu''er''s face.


    She took a step back and opened her Xueyan bow mercilessly.


    "Feng Mang Arrow Rain!" Feng Qiu''er kept shooting arrows, the position of each arrow falling was very delicate.


    The dude was still a fool at the beginning, and soon suffered. An arrow cut a hole in his thigh. If he took a step slower then, it would have penetrated his thigh.


    "Bitch, you dare to hurt me. I''m the young master of Qingfeng Pavilion, young pavilion master. Believe it or not, I let my father, my mother, destroy you!" The dude revealed his ugly face.


    "Scum." Feng Qiu''er muttered, and the arrow feathers in his hand continued to shoot out mercilessly.


    The battle between Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er sisters soon ended one after another. Both of them won their own victories, and their enemies also suffered miserably.


    The werewolf had seven or eighty holes in his body, although it was not fatal, but the blood that flowed out dyed most of the battlefield where they were.


    The werewolf never encountered Feng Chun''er from beginning to end.


    That dude was even more miserable, because Feng Qiu''er had the advantage of distance, let alone that dude encountered Feng Qiu''er, it would be difficult to reach the three-meter range of Feng Qiu''er.


    And there were three arrow feathers on his thigh and butt.


    I don''t know if Feng Qiu''er did it deliberately, her arrow feathers specifically aimed at the lower body of the dude.


    After the battle, there was a short episode.


    "Smelly bitch, do you dare to hurt my precious son, believe it or not that our Qingfeng Pavilion has destroyed your family!" A five-and-three rough woman ran over, looking distressedly at her son on the stretcher, and pointing at the wind. Qiuer scolded.


    The surrounding audience despised this matter, but Qingfeng Pavilion was among the best among the second-rate forces, and they did not dare to say anything more.


    "Who are you going to kill?" A voice came into the woman''s ears.


    "Just destroy this little bitch..." Before the woman finished speaking, she froze because she saw the Saint-level powerhouse staring at her before.

 Chapter 2118： Wind chimes PK Qiao Feng

    Chapter 2118 Wind Bell PK Qiao Feng


    "You are Qingfeng Pavilion, aren''t you?" Ye Haoxu stared at the woman in front of him, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    "I have not been very familiar with a few swordsmanship recently, and I need to find a place to go. I heard the name of Qingfeng Pavilion is good, I will go to your place to practice swordsmanship."


    The woman trembled all over, and all the Qingfeng Pavilion disciples present seemed to have seen a nightmare.


    Go to Qingfeng Pavilion to practice sword?


    The power of the sword just now is obvious to all of them.


    If this man goes to Qingfeng Pavilion to practice swords, then it is estimated that Qingfeng Pavilion will be in ruins.


    "My lord, I was wrong. I said the wrong thing." The woman said hurriedly.


    "I just said a few words, slap yourself with each word. If you miss a slap, I will go to your Qingfeng Pavilion to swing a sword." Ye Hao finished speaking, turned and left with Feng Qiu''er.


    And the woman looked at her hand and slapped her mouth directly as she gritted her teeth.


    Ten times, twenty times, fifty times, one hundred times.


    In the end, she didn''t know how many slaps she had slapped. It was true that she only dared to slap too much. If one slap was missing, the sword of a Saint-level powerhouse would not be something that Qingfeng Pavilion could resist.


    The scene of Qingfeng Pavilion has become a joke for the audience.


    "Brother Hao, I went up too." Feng Ling''er watched as Feng Chun''er sisters had already won the spot, and now she was the only one left, and she didn''t plan to wait any longer.


    "Then you think about whom to challenge." Ye Hao asked.


    Feng Ling''er raised her head and looked at the name on the large subtitle, and said directly: "Duanfengya, Qiao Feng!"


    Ye Hao noticed that when the Second Elder and others heard this Qiao Feng''s name, their expressions changed.


    "Is this Qiao Feng related to you?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    The second elder looked at Feng Ling''er seriously: "Miss, are you sure you want to challenge Qiao Feng? It has been two years since Qiao Feng entered the Platinum level. In recent months, it has been reported that he has the hope of breaking through to the Black Yao level.


    And he has been suppressing his realm for the celebration of the storm, just to win a place in the celebration of the storm! "


    Suppress the realm?


    It seems that this person is worried that he is not an opponent in the Black Yao class, so the suppression realm grabs a spot in the platinum rank.


    And now it has been ten days since Fengling reached the Platinum level, and there is indeed a big gap between it and Qiao Feng.


    "Fenglin can be here but the knot of the previous heart. Then I will also be here to settle our grievances with Duanfengya, and my relationship with Qiao Feng." Feng Linger finished speaking and left. Go out and go to the registration point.


    Ye Hao looked at the second elder next to him.


    The second elder sighed: "Young Master Ye doesn''t know something. We Galewind Valley and Duanfengya both focus on wind-based spells, and our territories are only half a day apart, so there are often conflicts. We are considered old enemies. .


    In recent years, the younger generation of Duanfengya has good aptitude, while the younger generation of our Gale Valley has been a little bit unhappy.


    Therefore, Duanfengya often came to provoke. When Miss Fenglinger held the coming-of-age ceremony in the past few years, Duanfengya sent someone to propose marriage to the young master Qiao Feng of Duanfengya.


    We want to marry our Miss Fenglinger as a concubine. Isn''t this humiliating us in Gale Valley?


    So this incident is a thorn in Miss Fenglinger''s heart. "


    It turns out that everyone has their own story. After all, these fifteen or six years are not in vain.


    "Cultivation together, don''t leave any regrets. Let Ling''er pull out the thorns that preceded her and Duanfengya Qiaofeng here today." Ye Hao said lightly.


    It seems that the victory of the wind bells has been secured.


    Soon it was Fengling''s turn to fight Qiao Feng.


    Qiao Feng is also a big hit in the platinum position. This year, his bone age is just 19 years old and he will be 20 in one month.


    He is considered a popular candidate to win the spot except for the geniuses cultivated by the big forces that are hardly challenged.


    "Master Qiao, congratulations to Linglang this time. This has been a three-game winning streak, and I will probably never challenge Linglang again. Linglang can win a place and go to the secret realm to practice."


    "Who said no, Master Qiao Feng can be said to be a gathering of heaven, earth and people this time, and he will surely soar into the sky!"


    "Walking into the secret realm early in the morning, plus the realm suppressed by Master Qiao Feng himself. It is hoped to enter the legend before the age of thirty! Come again to participate in the storm celebration.


    It''s impossible to say that Duanfeng Cliff is going to have a holy rank! Don''t forget our old friends, Master Joe. "


    In the audience on the sidelines, several people were surrounding a middle-aged man, constantly saying flattery.


    This middle-aged man is the patriarch of Duanfengya and Qiao Feng''s father, Qiao Shi.


    The middle-aged man knew that these people were flattering themselves, but who wouldn''t like to listen to these kind words.


    "You are too modest, this storm celebration wizards are coming out in large numbers. If Qiao Feng wants to win a place, he needs to look at his own good fortune." Qiao Shizui said.


    In fact, I was convinced that my son could get the quota.


    For this storm celebration, he put the entire Windbreak Cliff on his son''s body, no matter what, let Qiao Feng win this spot and enter the secret realm.


    Then enter the legendary level before the age of thirty!


    At that time, Gale Valley is not their opponent of Breaking Wind Cliff at all.


    "Look, someone has challenged Master Qiao Feng again."


    "Who is so short-sighted who dares to challenge Master Qiao Feng."


    "It seems to be... Windbell... isn''t this the eldest lady of the Wind Clan in Gale Valley."


    Several people were dumbfounded, and looked at Qiao Shi again, but they also knew the grievances between Duanfengya and Gale Valley over the years.


    "Haha, mantis arm as a car." Qiao Shi smiled coldly.


    He didn''t pay attention to the declining Gale Valley.


    And on the battle platform where the names of Qiao Feng and Fengling were hung, the two had stood opposite each other.


    "It turned out to be Miss Feng Ling''er. I haven''t seen you in a few years, and she''s getting more and more handsome." Qiao Feng''s squint looked at Feng Ling''er.


    At the time of the coming-of-age ceremony, Feng Ling''er was just a young girl, and now she is a girl with perfect appearance and beauty.


    "Miss Fengling, take back what I said. If you want, I can let you be my wife." Qiao Feng licked his lips.


    "Your wife?" Feng Ling''er did not get angry, but showed a sarcastically smile: "You are not worthy."


    "I''m not worthy? Hahaha, what kind of stuff do you think the wind chimes are? Goddess? I tell you, this time I get the spot, I can enter the legend before I turn thirty.


    Before the age of fifty, you can step into the holy rank, and your Gale Valley will not be comparable to my Breaking Wind Cliff.


    Breaking Wind Cliff with a Saint-level powerhouse has the qualification to enter the first-class power. If you are willing to marry me, then I can let you Gale Wind Valley be my subsidiary of Breaking Wind Cliff. "Qiao Feng showed a proud expression.

 Chapter 2119： Windbells first battle!

    Chapter 2119 Wind Bell''s First Battle!


    "Fifty-year-old Saint Grade? Very powerful." Feng Ling''er smiled contemptuously, her brother Hao entered the Saint Grade before the age of 25, and dared to fight alone against the Lord of Stormwind and the three Wuhou.


    Afterwards, the following things could not be determined, but she believed that Brother Hao must have such ability.


    "Huh. Smelly lady, now you look like you, when you become my defeated opponent. I see how you laugh." Qiao Feng pulled out his spear and held up his head.


    "How about it, haven''t you seen such a good weapon. This is our best weapon in Windbreak Cliff, the wind treadmill!"


    This wind stepper can only be said to be a top-grade weapon.


    Feng Ling''er dismissed it, and this broken gun was nothing compared to the weapons Hao Ge gave him.


    "Now, the battle begins." The referee announced the beginning of the battle.


    The hourglass symbolizing 20 minutes also started.


    Windbell immediately began to cast spells.


    "Cloud Piercing Arrow!"


    A huge wind arrow appeared and rushed towards Qiao Feng.


    With a wave of the long spear in Qiao Feng''s hand, he originally wanted to break Fengling''s Cloud Piercing Arrow directly, but he did not expect Fengling''s tricks to be so powerful.


    It even made him back dozens of steps.


    "Some underestimated the enemy." Qiao Feng thought that this was caused by underestimating the enemy, and did not think too much.


    However, the ensuing battle left Qiao Feng from being surprised to shocked at first.


    Because he found that he couldn''t find any benefit in Fenglinger''s body, after three minutes of fighting, it was completely hard to separate.


    "How could this be? How could she have such combat power?" Qiao Feng was shocked.


    "Qiao Feng, don''t be messed up. Don''t forget that you are carrying our hope of Breaking Wind Cliff this time!" Qiao Shi in the audience seat mountain saw that his son hadn''t won the battle for a long time and began to worry.


    Qiao Feng''s heart was right, that''s right, his purpose of coming this time was for the quota, not to consume this little lady.


    As long as you can get the quota and get the opportunity.


    Then it is too late to clean up this woman.


    Qiao Feng took a deep breath, raised the gun in his palm, and shouted: "Cliff shooting!"


    Feng Linger faced Qiao Feng''s marksmanship, still calm and calm, which was taught by Ye Hao.


    No matter what kind of battle you are in, your heart must be calm.


    You can despise the enemy strategically, but you must value the enemy tactically.


    Wind chimes put your palms together.


    "Gang wind cover!"


    A shield composed of a whirlwind appeared around the wind bells.


    No matter how Qiao Feng hits, the wind chime''s windshield can''t be broken.


    "Why Sister Ling''er doesn''t use the equipment Ye Gongzi gave her?" Feng Qiu''er muttered curiously.


    "Equipment is indeed important, but sometimes you must also have enough strength. This is what Ye Gongzi said before, so we can''t rely on equipment completely.


    Otherwise, it will be difficult for our realm to be improved. Miss Linger now actually wants to prove that her strength is sufficient in actual combat. Didn''t you notice, that Qiao Feng hasn''t gotten any bargain on Miss Linger until now. Feng Chun''er explained.


    "It turned out to be so." Feng Qiu''er nodded.


    Look back to the fight.


    Qiao Feng looked at the windshield in front of him. He gritted his teeth and directly activated the additional effect of the wind treadmill in his hand.


    "Ten miles in the wind!"


    Qiao Feng stabbed with a shot, the power was much greater than before.


    This is an effect attached to the wind stepper itself, but every use requires the energy of the diamond-level wind type monster spar.


    This gun pierced the windshield, and a crack appeared on the windshield.


    "It seems that my strength is just like this." Feng Ling''er said lightly, she looked at Qiao Feng outside the windshield.


    "Wind bells, did you see it? This is my strength, my wind gun!" Qiao Feng laughed, and he was about to break the windshield.


    "Since you are so confident, then I will let you know what is reality." Feng Ling raised her hand, and her finger was a shameless ring.


    In fact, this is Qingluanjie, but now the mimicry function is activated to prevent malicious people from worrying about such a treasure.


    A scepter appeared in Fengling''s hand.


    "What is that scepter? Why is it so familiar?"


    "I feel like a Wind Dragon Scepter."


    "How is it possible, the Wind Dragon Scepter is a rare treasure, how could this baby girl have it."


    Some people who saw this scepter thought it was the wind dragon scepter, but most people did not believe that the wind dragon scepter would appear here.


    Only those Saint-level powerhouses could see through the mystery of this scepter.


    "I didn''t expect to be lucky enough to see another Wind Dragon Scepter here." Stormwind City Lord said with emotion.


    Feng Wuhou stared at the Wind Dragon Scepter without speaking for a long time.


    "Old Feng, shouldn''t you be thinking about it? I advise you to dispel this idea. I just saw that this girl has a lot to do with that Ye Hao.


    Lao Long dare not say that he is his opponent, so you still don''t want to do some risky things. "Yan Wuhou teased.


    Feng Wuhou rolled his eyes: "Of course I wouldn''t do this kind of love-loving thing, just take a few more glances."


    In fact, this wind dragon scepter was cast by Ye Hao, and outsiders'' observations of it would be biased. Ordinary people could not recognize it as the wind dragon scepter. Only those with high strength could see through it.


    Feng Ling''er held the Wind Dragon Scepter, and the aura suddenly felt completely different.


    Her hair kept dancing.


    "Gangfengshi!" Fengling''s wind dragon scepter hit the ground.


    The windshield, which was about to burst, was now restored to its original state, and it was thicker than before.


    "Wind Blade Curse!"


    Feng Ling''er immediately waved the Wind Dragon Scepter, releasing the Wind Blade Curse at a very short speed.


    Thousands of wind blades surged out.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Qiao Feng immediately waved the wind-stepping gun in his hand to resist all attacks, and his body was constantly retreating.


    "What''s the matter, why is this? What is the matter with the scepter in that woman''s hand, and why I feel she is so strong now!"


    Qiao Feng''s heart was overwhelmed. He didn''t understand why Fengling''s suddenly changed so much. Could it be that she didn''t use her full strength in the previous battle?


    No... impossible.


    She is so good, how could she not exercise her rights when fighting against herself.


    Qiao Feng finally resisted Fengling''s wind blade curse, but the next moment Fengling''s voice rang again, it was like a nightmare.


    "Wind Dragon Roar!"


    Fengling was already floating in the air, and the scepter in his hand pointed to Qiao Feng.


    A huge wind dragon condensed in front of the wind bells, and swept towards Qiao Feng with its teeth and claws.

 Chapter 2120： Available

    Chapter 2120


    "Damn it! Tread the wind ten miles!" Qiao Feng gritted his teeth and turned from defense to offense, displaying his skills on the wind stepping gun.


    The spear collided with the wind dragon.


    The scene effect is very gorgeous, countless winds and waves are swept out, so that the audience on the sidelines can feel the wind.


    "Block... blocked." Qiao Feng breathed a sigh of relief, but the wind treadmill in his hand heard the sound of broken glass.


    That is the wind magic crystal inlaid on the body of the wind gun.


    There are three diamond-level wind magic crystals.


    The first one was already broken, the second one was also broken after one breath, and the third wind magic crystal was also broken after two breaths.


    This is far from over. On Qiao Feng''s arm holding the wind stepper, all his sleeves burst, and then the entire wind stepper began to swell and burst apart.


    Finally, the wind and dragons roared down.


    Boom


    Qiao Feng''s figure flew out of the battlefield, and the remaining Fenglongxiao was blocked by the defensive circle, otherwise Qiao Feng would be in danger.


    Qiao Feng fell to the ground, his entire right hand trembling, in front of him was a wind-riding gun that was broken into pieces, and a wind chime overlooking him on the battle platform in the distance.


    "No...impossible...this...this is impossible. How could I lose...this...this must be me...dreaming. That''s right...this must be me dreaming."


    Qiao Feng screamed madly, then was carried down by the staff.


    In the auditorium, Qiao Shi Liushen fell into a chair without a master, and all the "old friends" around him who were still flattering him were scattered.


    The baby wind stepper was destroyed, the three diamond-level magic crystals were gone, and the panacea that he had paid to get Qiao Feng''s quota was also a waste of previous efforts.


    On the other hand, the wind bells of Gale Valley showed a strength that was so powerful that it could crush Qiao Feng.


    "Windlings wins." Fengling''s name appeared on the subtitle.


    Feng Ling''er looked at the position of Ye Hao in the audience, raised her right hand, and showed a smile that made the man intoxicated.


    ...


    "This girl is good, not only has her talent. She still has such a good weapon on her body, and she still has the power of bloodline that she hasn''t used." Feng Wuhou said admiringly: "The power of the wind and dragon roar just now is equivalent to that of Hei Yao. one strike.


    If she uses the power of the bloodline and relies on the equipment on her body, she can completely compete with Hei Yao-class. "


    "I''m not dead, don''t look at other girls with this look. It''s disgusting." Yan Wuhou interjected.


    "You will die without saying a word." Feng Wuhou stared at Yan Wuhou.


    "I''m telling the truth."


    ...


    In the following competitions, there were some relatively exciting ones, with dark horses appearing, and some people who thought they could get the spot were eliminated.


    It can be described as a few happy and a few sad.


    And Ye Hao got the spot shortly afterwards.


    Then there is Fengling. Fengling is equipped with luxurious equipment. Few platinum-level people are her opponents.


    In the sixth hour, after seven battles, Fenglin displayed the power of his blood in a tricky battle. He was shocked by his skills, and finally no one challenged him and got the spot.


    For the eleventh hour, the luxurious equipment of the Feng Chun''er sisters and the recovery potion given to them by Ye Hao allowed them to win two places after thirteen battles.


    More than half of the game, the remaining places are already less than one-third.


    And these people are also relatively close in strength.


    Some people keep going up, and some people keep getting eliminated.


    Ye Hao and others left the field early, anyway, they have already got the spot, and the things here have nothing to do with them. You only need to wait until the game is over, announce the final spot, and then enter the secret realm.


    Back to the residence, Feng Ling''er few people rarely entangled Ye Hao, but went back to their rooms.


    Because they have gone through the battle, they have more or less experience, and now they all go back to cultivate themselves.


    At noon the next day.


    After a ring of bells rang through Stormwind, it meant that the selection of 100 places for the Stormwind Festival in Stormwind was over.


    Bump


    Ye Hao and others, who were eating, heard a knock at the door.


    "Please come in." Ye Hao put down his chopsticks.


    Not the expected waiter, but the one in charge.


    The steward walked in respectfully and walked in front of Ye Hao, with awe in his eyes.


    He had also heard of Ye Hao''s previous battle.


    This is a real saint-level powerhouse, still so young.


    "Young Master Ye, the selection for the Storm Festival has ended. This is the latest list. I think Young Master Ye should need it, so I took a copy.


    In addition, at noon tonight, all those who got the quota went to the palace in the inner city of Stormwind, preparing to enter the secret realm. "The steward said.


    Ye Hao took the parchment, on which was written the names of a hundred people, including a few of them.


    "Tonight? So fast." Ye Hao said somewhat unexpectedly.


    "Yes, after all, the people who come to the storm celebration come from all over the mainland. It takes a few days or even half a month to go back and forth, and everyone is concerned about the situation in their territory.


    So the Storm Festival has always been very tight. "The steward said.


    "Thanks." Ye Hao.


    The steward was shocked, and hurriedly said: "Young Master Ye is polite. It is my blessing to be able to serve the Saint-level powerhouse. Then I will go down first, and if you have any needs, please just ask."


    The steward left after speaking.


    In fact, his attitude was completely because of the instructions of City Lord Stormwind behind him.


    "Let''s take a look at this list." Ye Hao put the list of 100 people on the table.


    The order of arrangement is also in accordance with the holy level, legendary level, black Yao level, platinum level.


    The holy rank is naturally the Stormwind City Yanwuhou, Xiaoyao Valley Zhao Qingyun, Naga Clan Galona, ??Orc Golden Tiger Clan Ogrom, and Ye Hao.


    "One third are humans, one third are orcs, and the other third are some other races." Feng Chuner looked at the list: "It turns out that our humans are also very powerful. One¡¯s share."


    The second elder interrupted and retorted: "It''s not a cover. The original rule system is beneficial to our human race. Our human race can be said to have a relatively short life span among other races.


    The boundary of bone age is tailor-made for our human race. Under the same bone age, even the orcs may not be able to have the strength of ours.


    If it were not for the limitation of bone age, it is estimated that our human race would not even have one-tenth of the share on this list.


    At the same time, due to the age of the bones, some have a long life span. For example, dragons are almost difficult to participate in. These creatures are dozens or hundreds of years old at every turn.


    "Then about the secret realm, is there any specific news?" Ye Hao asked.


    The second elder shook his head: "No. Although the storm celebration is public, the secret realm is rarely mentioned, which means that the cultivation speed inside is very fast and there are many good things.


    In addition, people who enter it often come out later, and get more. The latest one in history has been there for about two days, 23 hours. "

 Chapter 2121： One hundred thousand magic crystal coins! Stake!

    Chapter 2121 One hundred thousand magic crystal coins! Stake!


    The second elder looked at the four wind bells and said: "You four have all got places this time. It is also an opportunity for us in Gale Valley. If you can stay in it for a long time, after you come out, you will definitely be able to walk before the age of thirty. Enter the legendary level!"


    Thinking of these, the second elder was a little excited.


    Before he came, he never thought that this storm celebration would become an opportunity for their rise in Gale Valley.


    There are a full four places, and you have to know other second-rate forces, thank God that you can get one place with the power of a clan, and they have four places in Gale Valley.


    That means that after more than ten years, they will have four more legendary ranks in Gale Valley.


    After more than 30 years, they might say that there will be a Saint-level powerhouse in Gale Valley! Even if it is not a holy rank, but a half holy, that is enough to improve their status in Gale Valley.


    "Yeah!" Feng Lin and the others had eyes like torches, and they knew this was their chance.


    Feng Ling''er looked at Ye Hao. She knew that if she wanted to follow this man, she had to constantly improve her strength.


    "This last afternoon, everyone have a good rest." Ye Hao said.


    ...


    That night.


    Stormwind City is still full of lights and festoons. Although the first episode of the Stormwind Celebration has ended, it is rare to get together once. Everyone will find fun and brag in the tavern.


    Or trade some of your own things in the streets.


    Speaking of the hottest place, it is naturally the gate of the inner city of Stormwind, which is already crowded at this moment.


    "Storm Gambling Bureau is open. This time one hundred places have been released, and you can bet on those who are optimistic!..."


    The carriage that Ye Hao and the others rode has been driven to the road dedicated to the place winners.


    "Gambling? Why is there still a gambling at this time?" Feng Chun''er poked his head out of curiosity.


    The coachman smiled and said: "Miss, this is the first time to participate in the storm celebration. You don''t know, this storm celebration is not only a gathering of big people, but also an activity for us little people.


    In the previous battle, we can bet on who wins and who loses. And now we can hold a person in the secret realm for how long, or who will be the last person to come out of the secret realm. "


    "There are so many ways to play?" Feng Chun''er became a little interested.


    "Then if I bet myself out in the end, then if I win. What are the odds?" Feng Chun''er asked.


    "I don''t know what level the young lady is." the coachman asked.


    "Platinum rank." Feng Chun''er replied.


    The coachman was taken aback for a moment, and then smiled: "Miss, it''s not that I am rude. Miss, you are a platinum level. According to the usual situation, it is not bad to be able to last six hours a day.


    And if you want to hit the last place, it will take at least two days. "


    Feng Chun''er pouted: "I know my strength is low, I just want to know what my odds are? Can''t you bet?"


    "You can bet, the odds are. It may be one to ten thousand." said the coachman.


    "One to ten thousand!" Feng Chun''er widened her eyes: "It''s so high, if I squeeze myself one thousand magic crystal coins, wouldn''t it be possible to get 10 million magic crystal coins!"


    "Because the probability is low, the odds are high. Up to now, there has never been a platinum-level persistence to the end in a more than a hundred storm celebrations, and there is no Black Yao-level.


    Most likely, they are both Holy and Legendary. "The coachman explained.


    "Brother, how long is the time spent in it. Is it related to strength?" Ye Hao asked.


    "We don''t know this. After all, those big people rarely talk about things in the secret realm. But according to the gossip that has been passed down for many years.


    Generally, it is five hours to ten hours for platinum level, ten hours to fifteen hours for black star level, fifteen hours to 18 hours for legendary level, and about 20 hours for holy level.


    This is a normal situation, and sometimes there are exceptions, and some people who came out early are all injured. It should be something dangerous in the secret realm. "The coachman was very enthusiastic and kept talking.


    Until they were brought to the gate of the inner city.


    "Several adults, I can''t get in this inner city. Excuse me, please go in by yourself, and someone will entertain you when you enter the gate." said the coachman.


    "Thanks." Ye Hao took a few people out of the car, took out a small cloth bag and threw it to the driver.


    "Thank you, sir, thank sir. I wish you great prosperity!" The coachman said good things, he thought he could get a few magic crystal coins tip.


    But I weighed the small cloth bag, it was very light.


    "Looking at that adult came out of Fengyueju, I didn''t expect to be so stingy." The coachman murmured, but when he opened the small bag, he was dumbfounded.


    It is not a magic crystal coin, but a magic crystal stone.


    "This size...is it...diamond grade?" The coachman felt like he was suffocating, and he was lucky today.


    "Don''t block here, go."


    Because the carriage was parked for too long, a guard began to urge it.


    "Yes, yes, yes." The coachman smiled and immediately left with his carriage, and at the same time he wondered who the young man was, who was so generous.


    The gate of the inner city.


    The five Ye Hao entered under Li Qingpo''s inspection.


    "Young Master, Miss, Chun''er, Qiu''er. Take the opportunity!" the second elder shouted outside the door, like a three-year-old child.


    But the person next to him did not ridicule at all, but envied it.


    They also hope that they can send their descendants in like this, and it is estimated that by then they will all dance.


    The second elder left the gate, he didn''t know where to go, and he didn''t plan to return to the hotel.


    He is ready to wait for a few people to come out here.


    "This old gentleman, I think your junior has gone in. But here are a few bets." a gambling man shouted.


    The second elder hesitated, he still walked over.


    "Find me Ye Hao, Fengling, Fenglin, Feng Chun''er, and Feng Qiu''er." The second elder said.


    "Okay. Saint-level powerhouse Ye Hao, the old gentleman is a big hit. The other four are also good, young talents. How the old gentleman is going to bet, whether he will be placed or time.


    We are the Stormwind Gambling Game dominated by Stormwind, and there is absolutely no problem with our credibility. Yelled the man.


    The second elder twisted his pocket, and he gritted his teeth and took out all the 100,000 magic crystal coins: "Five people each weighed 20,000, the top ten!"


    These are the travel expenses Feng Hailong gave him.


    But the accommodation was left because Ye Hao had negotiated and basically didn''t spend any money.


    And now that the four juniors in the clan have all been granted quotas, the second elders have simply taken all of them.


    "Five people in the top ten? Twenty thousand magic crystal coins each?" The man was silly. He looked at the second elder: "Old sir. That''s fine for this saint-level powerhouse. These four people are all platinum-level, don''t If you say it¡¯s in the top ten, it¡¯s a good luck to be in the top fifty.


    "Don''t worry about it, I''m happy. I''m going to bet like that!" The second elder is all about winning.


    That person also understood that there was such a person in every session, he also asked one more question, and then he directly placed a bet.


    "Okay, this is a bet. You take it."

 Chapter 2122： Liang Zhenghais Secret

    Chapter 2122 the secret of Liang Zhenghai


    After Ye Hao and the others walked through the gate of the inner city, some people led them straight forward and came to a place surrounded by a wall more than ten meters high, almost the size of a football field on flat ground.


    Now there are people number seven or eighty standing here, and more and more people are coming here.


    "Look, it''s Stormwind City and the three major Wuhous." Fengling pointed to the platform in the center of this place, where Stormwind City and the three major Wuhous stood.


    Ye Hao didn''t look at them, but at a group of people in a corner next to him.


    These people wore cloaks, covering most of their faces.


    "It''s not the breath of humans, nor the breath of orcs." Ye Hao looked at the group of people.


    The positions of those people were obviously protecting the cloaked woman in the center.


    Half an hour passed, and Haoyue was empty.


    A hundred people who won the quota also appeared here.


    "Everyone." Stormwind City Master stood up, and he scanned a circle of people around him: "You guys have won the places for this storm festival. Then, next, we will open the channel of the secret realm.


    According to the old rules, let me explain first.


    The aura energy in the secret realm is abundant, you can absorb it as much as you want after entering, but the longer you stay in it, the more burden on the mind and the body.


    Once the Secret Realm senses that someone cannot bear it, it will expel it. "


    The Lord of Stormwind talked about some noticeable things.


    "There is still a stick of incense before noon. Now we are distributing a jade stone. Hold it in your hands. It will be useful later."


    There is also a stick of incense.


    Ye Hao, Feng Ling''er and others were assigned a piece of jade.


    "This contains the power of space." Ye Hao felt the power of space in the jade, but it was very thin.


    "Young Master Ye, I...I''m a little nervous." Feng Qiu''er''s breathing was a bit short, and the palms of her hands were full of sweat.


    Sister Feng Chun''er was calm on the surface, but she was panicked.


    Feng Ling''er did not speak, but tightly tugged at the corner of Ye Hao''s clothes.


    "Fear...what are we afraid of? We went to the secret realm to cultivate. Maybe we will break through to the Black Yao rank after we come out." Feng Lin looked as though I was not afraid.


    "You are not afraid, don''t shake your legs." Feng Chun''er cast a blank eye.


    Feng Lin immediately stopped his legs, with an awkward smile on his face.


    "Tension is a normal emotion, I can call you a meditation spell, you practice it repeatedly. It can ease your current state." Ye Hao said.


    ...


    The other side.


    Several people gathered in front of the cloaked man.


    "You few remember. This time your responsibility is to protect our princess. As long as you successfully complete the task, what we promised to you in the Eternal Forest will be realized." The second elder elder raised his head, revealing the green eyes.


    "Master Elf, don''t worry. We are here to ensure the safety of the Elf Princess." A man said, patting his chest.


    "Yes. We are here for the heroes. Nine-star legend Guo Houqing, who is comparable to the sword saint, Mrs. Guman, who is known as the poisonous lady of the Seven-star legend, and the orc brother who surrounds the Seven-star legend. It looks like a grizzly bear. One family.


    Coupled with our few Black Yao-level, this lineup is not without the chance even if it is against the Saint-level powerhouse. "A hippie smiling man said.


    Elder Elder looked at Guo Houqing, who was carrying a knife on his back.


    Guo Houqing is the strongest here, naturally he is responsible for leading the team here.


    "Second elders rest assured. What Guo promised will naturally be done. I only hope that the Eternal Forest can give me satisfactory rewards." Guo Houqing said with his arms folded.


    "Eternal Forest, never break your promise." After the second elder said, he turned and walked to the side of the cloak woman, whispering.


    "Your Royal Highness, remember to be careful in it. We must find a way to find something like that, which is very important to us!"


    "Second elder rest assured. I will definitely work hard." The cloak woman nodded, her green eyes revealing confidence.


    ...


    Soon it was time for a stick of incense.


    "Everyone here, please hold the jade hand with your hands and hold it high above your head." Stormwind City Lord said.


    Those who have jade in their hands held the jade high above their heads.


    The Lord Stormwind took out a brocade box, and after opening the brocade box, there was a diamond crystal inside.


    The diamond-shaped crystal seemed to be induced, and floated up, blasting out several rays of light, covering all the crystals.


    Then the crystals and the people all turned into light groups and disappeared.


    The vacant lot that originally had a hundred people suddenly became empty.


    Yan Wuhou, one of the Three Wuhous, also disappeared.


    The Lord of Stormwind looked at the cloaked people in the corner of the flat ground. They stayed where they were, as if an old monk had entered the peace.


    "Their elf princess went in?" Feng Wuhou muttered.


    "Presumably it is. The crystal was originally provided to us by the Eternal Forest. They want to arrange for someone to enter. It is their right." Long Wuhou said.


    "Isn''t it okay if they arrange for a dozen to go in?" Feng Wuhou frowned.


    "That is not so serious. The elves will not do such self-defeating things. And if they can''t even get a place, then it is of no use value for the elves." Long Wuhou said.


    Feng Wuhou said uncomfortably: "The elves are also strange this time. They want to find something, and they can let our people take charge of the escort. But they want these irrelevant.


    Could it be said that the friendship between our Stormwind City and Eternal Forest for so many years is fake. "


    Long Wuhou smiled, and he shook his head: "Our friendship with Eternal Forest is true. But our Stormwind City is now the top power of the human race, which is also a fact.


    They didn''t dare to use us, so they invited those with a little bit of strength to take action.


    I think what they are looking for this time must be very important, otherwise Eternal Forest would not be so cautious. "


    "Forget it. I don''t bother to care about them, anyway, no one dares to grab what the elves want." Feng Wuhou waved his hand casually.


    ...


    Outside the inner city, a huge subtitle appeared again, with a hundred lit names on the subtitle.


    And if someone comes out, the corresponding name will be dimmed.


    This is also to allow everyone to follow the situation in real time.


    Inside a restaurant.


    Liang Zhenghai was sitting on the chair with a nervous look, and in front of him was a man with a mask.


    "Liang Zhenghai, Liang Zhenghai. You really disappointed me this time. You can''t do such a small thing as I gave you. How can I believe you in the future?


    Do you still want to join our organization? "The mask man said coldly.


    "My lord, this...this time...it was an accident." Liang Zhenghai''s forehead was covered with sweat, and he said timidly: "I...I didn''t think that a guy named Ye Hao would suddenly appear.


    He is really too strong, I also used my full strength, or was snatched away by him. I... I really can''t help it. "


    "I''ve seen your battle. The person named Ye Hao is indeed very strong. It is probably the apprentice trained by which demigod." The mask man said solemnly.


    Liang Zhenghai swallowed, and carefully looked at the masked man in front of him: "Then... that sir, what should I do now..."


    "You? Hmph, you still pray that this action can be a complete success. If the action fails, not only you, but also your sword city will have to pay for it." The masked man''s eyes stared at Liang. Zhenghai.


    Liang Zhenghai trembled, sweating like rain.


    "You should know that in front of our organization. Those so-called first-class strengths are nothing more than ants that can be easily crushed by us." The masked man stood up, walked to the side of Liang Zhenghai, and patted Liang Zhenghai''s face.


    "Pray for your fate. In addition, if the mission is completed, you will be responsible for helping them escape."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Liang Zhenghai nodded repeatedly, praying in his heart that this mission must not fail.

 Chapter 2123： In secret

    Chapter 2123-In The Secret Realm


    Ye Hao opened his eyes.


    A hundred people appeared on an altar.


    "Where is this place?"


    "So ample aura, can it be that we are already in the secret realm."


    "This aura...Oh my God, at least one hundred times that on the continent of Atlantis!"


    A group of people felt the changes in the surrounding environment, and they all lamented the magic here.


    You don''t need to practice actively here at all, those spiritual energy will continuously enter your body.


    The light of breakthrough has appeared in some people, and the sound of barrier breakthrough can be heard in the body.


    "I broke through, I broke through. I am now Seven Star Platinum!"


    "I also broke through! And... and the realm is still improving, this place is simply a paradise for cultivation."


    "I''m in Eight-Star Platinum. At this speed, within six hours, I can completely break through to the Black Star!"


    A bunch of people were extremely excited.


    In addition, they lament the surrounding environment.


    The altar where they are located is a floating continent.


    On top of their heads there is a continent that has tripled, and there is a larger continent on top of it.


    Except for the altar at their feet, there are nine continents floating in the air.


    And each continent is connected by steps made of white jade.


    "What''s that up there?"


    "Do you think there will be better things above."


    "Yes. Shall we go up and have a look."


    Some people began to wonder what was on it.


    Ye Hao looked around, Fengling, Fenglin, Feng Chun''er, Feng Qiu''er a lot.


    "Young Master Ye, this is the secret realm. This spiritual energy is too strong." Feng Chun''er looked intoxicated.


    "Ye Hao, tell them not to absorb the spiritual energy here." At this time, Evelyn''s voice rang in Ye Hao''s ear.


    Ye Hao didn''t ask the reason first, but directly asked Fengling''s several people to stop absorbing the aura here.


    Although the aura will automatically enter the body, as long as the body resists it, it will stop absorbing it.


    "The space here is a sacred place for cultivation of our Protoss. There are nine floors in total. There are ladders connecting between the nine floors, and the more you go up, the more abundant the energy, the more powerful, the greater the absorption. benefit.


    But these energies contain some elements, which are harmless to the human body, but they cannot be ruled out.


    And if these elements accumulate to a certain level, the body will feel tired and the soul will feel heavy. So as to be excluded from this space.


    So instead of letting them absorb the aura energy here, it is better to take them to the upper place to absorb it, the higher the better, so that everything is twice the result with half the effort.


    In addition, when walking on the ladder, I noticed that if it is a complete imitation, there will be divine oppression. The more you go up, the stronger the pressure, and if you fall from the ladder, you will be directly excluded.


    But there is a trick. Several people continue to form a shield around to resist the divine power, so that they can go further. "


    Evelyn finished.


    Ye Hao basically understood.


    At this moment, Feng Ling''er and the others looked at Ye Hao curiously, wondering why he could not assimilate the aura so abundant here.


    You must know that those who have absorbed, the current realm is rapidly rising.


    Ye Hao looked around, and he found that except for the platinum-level and some of the Black Yao-level people, they all began to form groups and walk towards the top of the ladder.


    These small groups have a large number of people, there are about ten, and the few are two or three.


    It seems that they also know the rules here.


    "Young Master Ye." At this moment, a voice came.


    Ye Hao turned his head, and he saw the Yan Wuhou approaching him.


    Although Yan Wuhou was more than 40 years old, his face was still in his 20s and 30s. He was still wearing a fiery red armor with navel baring his thighs and his fiery red hair was very sexy.


    Behind her there are seven people, two legends, and five Hei Yao.


    "Hou Yan Wu, what''s the matter?" Ye Hao looked at Yan Wuhou and asked.


    Because of the appearance of Marquis Yan Wu, Feng Ling''er and others dare not come out.


    It should be known that not long ago, characters like Yan Wuhou had to look up in their eyes, and they could not even have any contact.


    But now Yan Wuhou is right in front of them, and they have also won the spot, which is really incredible.


    "Young Master Ye. This secret realm is divided into nine heavens. The higher the level, the more good things there will be. Even a little baby will be born. To walk this ladder, teaming up is the best way.


    Ye Gongzi is willing to go up with us? "The Yan Wuhou was to invite Ye Hao.


    A man considered by Long Wuhou to be equal to himself, Yan Wuhou would naturally not let go of such a good help.


    "Sorry, I already have my own team. And I don''t think you want to let our two teams merge." Ye Hao pointed to Feng Linger and the others behind him.


    Feng Ling''er and the others still looked dazed at this moment, not understanding what Ye Hao and Yan Wuhou were talking about.


    Yan Wuhou glanced at the few people behind Ye Hao, all of them were platinum.


    She frowned slightly as she walked the ladder, not to say that the more people, the better.


    What we want to pursue is quality, because the more the number of people, the more divine oppression they bear, but the quality will increase if the number is not increased.


    If these four platinum level people are added, it will increase their burden.


    "Young Master Ye. These four are only at the Platinum level. In fact, this first heaven is enough for them to practice." Yan Wuhou tried to change Ye Hao''s mind.


    "Sorry, I am considered their half master. They will be wherever I go." Ye Hao smiled.


    "In this case, I''ll bother you." Seeing that Yan Wuhou couldn''t talk about Ye Hao, he could only turn around and leave to return to his team.


    The few people from Yan Wuhou also heard the dialogue, and they all discussed.


    "This kid is really crazy. Our Yan Wuhou Haosheng asked him to join the team, but he had to carry four oil bottles."


    "That means he has to bear the divine oppression of four people. I guess at that time, he might not even be able to go to the third heaven."


    "This time our goal is the sixth heaven, there are many good things there!"


    When Yan Wuhou heard the words of several people, she frowned and said: "Shut up, everyone has their own ambitions. If I were to hear you saying such things.


    Even if you are from Stormwind, I will expel you from my team. "


    "Yes, Master Yan Wuhou." Several people immediately lowered their heads, not daring to say a few more words.


    On the other side, Ye Hao also explained to a few people the situation here and why they didn''t want to absorb the spiritual energy.


    "Brother Hao, then you take us. Doesn''t it increase the burden, if that''s the case. Then Brother Hao, you should go to Yan Wuhou and the others!" Feng Ling''er bit her lip and looked at Ye Hao with some dismay.


    She didn''t want to be separated from Ye Hao, but she also understood that to Ye Hao, the four of them were really dragging oil bottles.


    "Young Master Ye. Actually, this place is already pretty good for us, we don''t need to climb too high." Feng Chun''er said.


    Ye Hao looked at a few people, and he smiled and said, "You don''t need to say. I have made a decision and it will not change. And there is no difference if there are more than four of you.


    This small place can''t stop me. I will first build some magic circles on you to isolate those spiritual energy from entering your body, and when I get to the right place, I am unlocking it. "


    "Brother Hao..."


    "Young Master Ye..."


    Feng Ling''er and Feng Chun''er sisters looked at Ye Hao with emotion, and were extremely excited.


    This is an opportunity that everyone expects, but now Ye Hao has to bring their four oil bottles in front of such an opportunity.


    "Don''t look at me like that, it''s awkward." Ye Hao patted Feng Lin on the head, and then set them up.

 Chapter 2124： Feng Hailong learns the good news

    Chapter 2124 Feng Hailong Learns Good News


    Gale Valley.


    A man came galloping on a black horse.


    "Who, stop!" The soldier on the wall of Gale Valley said harshly.


    "I am the messenger of Stormwind City. In the name of the second elder of Galewind Valley, I send a letter specially." The messenger said loudly.


    The soldiers on the wall were taken aback.


    The second elder?


    Didn''t the second elder take Miss Young Master to Stormwind City to participate in the storm celebration?


    Why did you send a messenger back at this time? Could it be that something happened in Stormwind City?


    "Wait a minute, I will report immediately." The soldier immediately reported.


    A few minutes later, Feng Hailong came to the gate of the city first.


    "Are you the messenger of Stormwind? The second elder asked you to come?" Feng Hailong looked at the man in front of him.


    To be a messenger in this continent of Atlantis is no ordinary person, it needs to have at least diamond level strength.


    And this messenger in front of him is a diamond-level powerhouse.


    "You are the wind patriarch of Galewind Valley, Feng Hailong, right? Your second elder brought you a letter from Yifeng." The messenger handed a letter to Feng Hailong.


    "Your Galewind Valley is lucky this time. All four young juniors have won the spot, but many small forces are envied. Congratulations."


    The messenger said casually, giving the wind and sea dragons who had not had time to open the letter.


    "What are you talking about? You said that four of us in Gale Valley won the spot in the Storm Festival? Is it a mistake, it''s someone else? It''s not our Gale Valley." Feng Hailong looked at each other in disbelief.


    The messenger guessed that the other party would look like this, and he took out a piece of parchment: "It just so happens that I have a list of places issued by Stormwind. You see, there is also the seal of Stormwind. It can be fake. ?"


    Feng Hailong snatched the parchment, which he had seen, when he went to Stormwind City to participate in the storm celebration ten years ago.


    At that time, he failed the ranking, and there is no his name on it.


    And this time, he saw the names of their young men in Gale Valley.


    Campanula, Fenglin, Fengchuner, Fengqiuer.


    One of the top five names is Ye Hao.


    "Really...really, all four of them really went in." Feng Hailong hurriedly opened the letter sent to him by the second elder, which was about this matter.


    "This can still be fake. I guess they are already in the secret realm by now. Congratulations, Patriarch Feng, then I have sent this letter, and goodbye." The messenger wiped the sweat from his forehead and prepared to return.


    "Wait, wait. Come here, take this gentleman down to rest, treat him with good wine and food, don''t neglect it." Feng Hailong grabbed the messenger and immediately said to his attendant.


    "Patriarch Wind, this...this is not so good." The messenger was a little embarrassed.


    "Sir, thank you for telling me such a great news. Not only do I want to entertain you, but the second elder will give you three times the cost he will give you!" Feng Hailong was holding the shoulder of the messenger excitedly.


    Hearing that there was a tip, the messenger did not refuse.


    He had one hundred magic crystal coins for such a trip, and three times that was three hundred magic crystal coins.


    If in the past, Fenghailong could not bear these three hundred magic crystal coins, but now.


    Not to mention three hundred magic crystal coins, even if it is three thousand, 30,000 magic crystal coins can''t match the excitement in his heart.


    "Good thing, great thing. My Gale Valley is great, and my Feng Clan is lucky!" Feng Hailong shouted excitedly.


    Feng Hailong turned around and ran towards his mansion, his movements awakened many sleeping people.


    "Patriarch Feng, what are you doing without sleeping most of the night." The elder was sitting on the deck chair in the courtyard, basking in the moonlight.


    "The four of them, Fengling, have all got the places for the Storm Festival!" Feng Hailong finished speaking, and ran away as soon as he finished.


    The great elder was stunned, his eyes hooked.


    At the next moment, his figure suddenly flashed, chasing Feng Hailong in front of him.


    "Feng Hailong, stop for me. What did you just say?" The Great Elder directly called Feng Hailong''s name at this moment.


    "Fengling, Fenglin, Feng Chun''er, and Feng Qiu''er all got the quota. Now that they have entered the secret realm, I will prepare a horse and rush to Stormwind City!" Feng Hailong shouted.


    The Great Elder stopped, stood on the spot, his eyes in a trance, and then raised his hands high.


    "God bless my Feng Clan!"


    Feng Hailong returned to his house and hurriedly sorted out his baggage.


    "Hailong, you are running in the middle of the night. You are not afraid of disturbing others. You are the patriarch now, and you are so noisy." Madam Feng walked out of the bedroom wearing a coat.


    "Madame overjoyed, Madam overjoyed!" Feng Hailong saw his wife and rushed up to hug her.


    Mrs. Feng rolled her eyes at Feng Hailong: "You are not dead, we are in forties or fifty. What''s the great joy then?"


    Feng Hailong waved his hands again and again: "I''m not talking about this great joy. It is our Feng Clan''s great joy. Fengling and Fenglin both got the places for the storm celebration. In addition, Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er also got places.


    They have now entered the secret realm.


    Forget it, I think it is too late to explain so much to you. I want to rush to Stormwind City immediately. I must see such an important thing the first time! "


    After speaking, Feng Hailong hurried out.


    Mrs. Feng stood there blankly, and it took a while to recover, her tears were already streaming down.


    "Ling''er, Alin! Great... Great."


    As a mother, isn''t the greatest wish for her children to achieve something.


    Although her realm is not high, she also knows the importance of a quota in the storm celebration, and now her pair of children have got the quota, she feels that this is the third time in her life so happy.


    The first time was when she was newly married, the second time was when she gave birth to wind chimes and wind scales, and the third time was now.


    ...


    Ye Hao and the others walked to the ladder.


    The ladder is very high, roughly at least 10,000 steps!


    A step is a foot high.


    Then this ladder is a thousand feet high!


    Before Ye Hao and the others, some people had already gone up first.


    This step leading to the first heaven is not very pressured by divine power, so most people are relatively easy to pass.


    Platinum may be somewhat stressful.


    There are some platinum-level powerhouses who have been excluded from the small team and want to give it a try.


    The first thousand steps are fine, but when it comes to the back, the steps are difficult.


    After three thousand steps, I was already sweating, with blue veins on my forehead.


    At five thousand steps, it was already shaky.


    Those people chose to give up in the end. If they continue to persevere, they are most likely to fall into the ladder, and the quotas they finally get are wasted.


    This immediately wiped out nearly half of the people.


    "We are already a little behind, we need to speed up now. You follow me, follow my pace." Ye Hao said while watching.


    Windbell nodded.


    Ye Hao stepped on the steps, he did feel the pressure of divine power, but for him it was just a drop of dust on his shoulders.


    A shield was released around Ye Hao, and then a few people with Windbells walked up the steps.


    Under the protection of Ye Hao, Fengling''s people could not feel the divine oppression at all.


    The steps are very fast, hundreds of steps are taken in one second.


    Those platinum-level powerhouses who failed to try and returned along the way from above all looked at Feng Ling''er and the others enviously.


    How much they wish they could beat a thigh.


    "This lord, can you take me up together? I am willing to pay you 100 million magic crystal coins!" a young man with some potential shouted.


    Ye Hao passed through him without looking back.


    The young man''s face turned dark: "It''s too cold-blooded and ruthless. Such a person must not last long. He also entrusted four people with him. I don''t think he can even go to the first heaven!"


    When other people heard this man''s words, they secretly contemptuous.


    If others are not willing to help you, you just speak ill of them behind their backs, which is really inferior.

 Chapter 2125： I want to take them to the ladder

    Chapter 2125 I want to take them to the ladder together


    However, there are some narrow-minded people who want to see others end up just like them.


    If the holy rank, legendary rank, and black Yao rank go up, they can comfort the difference in rank.


    But if platinum-level people go up, then they won''t feel too comfortable inside.


    In a blink of an eye, Ye Hao and others have reached the third thousand floor.


    And the speed of advancement has not slowed down at all.


    Ye Hao glanced at Feng Ling''er and the others behind him, he was actually scrupulous about Feng Ling''er and the others, otherwise he would be able to go up the 10,000-story steps in just one second.


    It''s ten breaths again.


    Ye Hao and the others reached the 6,000th floor, halfway through the ladder.


    In the end, Ye Hao and their speed did not slip from start to finish, and disappeared to the top of the ladder in a blink of an eye.


    Leave a group of people looking up below.


    "Wow, this place is much bigger than below." Fengling said with emotion as she looked at this brand new continent.


    The continent below is about the size of only one football field, and here is as big as three or four football fields.


    "Look at it, this is comb wood grass!" Feng Qiuer pointed to a flowerbed where there were blue grasses.


    "This is a rare medicinal material that can heal injuries and cure diseases. When I accompanied my grandpa out to buy it. This one costs 100 magic crystal coins! And it''s all those leftovers picked by others.


    If the color is good, the value can be varied. "


    Feng Chun''er looked at Ye Hao with some expectations.


    This thing is good for Galewind Valley and them, and they both want to take it back.


    "Give you time for a stick of incense." Ye Hao said.


    "Master Xie Ye!" Feng Chun''er immediately began to pick those things: "Sister, pick them quickly."


    "There is more here!"


    "There are also sand cicada flowers here! This is sold at five or six hundred magic crystal coins outside! It is helpful for cultivation!"


    "Qiu''er, don''t pick those with bad color, waste time!"


    Fengling and Fenglin also joined the collection queue.


    Ye Hao took this opportunity to look around.


    There were almost fifty people who came here.


    Everyone is resting here and collecting something by the way.


    After all, if you want to go on the ladder, you need to restore yourself to a complete state.


    Ye Hao looked at the situation of each of them. He saw that these people didn''t know that the aura energy here absorbed too much, which would have an impact on themselves, and they did not prevent the body from automatically absorbing it.


    Yan Wuhou also allowed his aura to grow rapidly.


    People with higher strength can accumulate a little bit more of the special elements produced by absorbing these auras.


    If the strength is low, it will explode early.


    And now those who can reach the first heaven are all with the strength above the Black Yao rank, of course there are exceptions like Ye Hao with the platinum rank, but they are only a very small number.


    The platinum ranks brought up by those people are all the younger generations carefully cultivated by some big families.


    "That guy who is neither a human nor an orc is here, too." Ye Hao looked at the cloaked woman. She was sitting on a rock and resting. Seeing her panting, she was very tired just walking one floor. Up.


    These people stayed for almost half an hour in the first heaven, and some people started to climb the ladder.


    The first team was Yan Wuhou.


    The quality of Yan Wuhou and his party was quite high, and they stepped onto the ladder with a gentle speed.


    After that, the other teams also started to climb the ladder.


    Three or four minutes later, Yan Wuhou''s team disappeared into the second heaven first.


    "Okay, let''s get ready to go, too." Ye Hao looked at the wind chimes.


    Although they had tried their best to pick, there were too many good things here, and they could only give up regretfully, and followed Ye Hao to the ladder.


    The supernatural pressure of the ladder in the second heaven has increased ten times than before.


    But for Ye Hao, it just changed from a dust to a feather.


    He still ascended at the same speed as before climbing the ladder.


    A few minutes later, he reached the second heaven.


    Ye Hao glanced at Second Heaven, and there was basically no reduction in personnel.


    There were few people left in the first heaven. After all, those who could cross the first heaven had some strength.


    The most important thing is the ladder leading to the third heaven.


    And the aura energy of the second heaven has increased hundreds of times compared to the altar, and there are many things in it, and some people who have just stepped here have an epiphany.


    Several of them directly broke through the current realm.


    There are also many precious medicinal materials in the second heaven. The only thing that changes from the first heaven is the scope of the second heaven.


    The diameter of the second heaven has reached one kilometer, which is ten times larger than that of the first heaven.


    This can really be regarded as a "small island".


    "Take a break with a stick of incense." Ye Hao said before Feng Linger and the others could speak.


    Fenglinger and others began to pick those good things, many of which are needed by Gale Valley.


    The medicinal materials of the first heaven can heal wounds, and the medicinal materials of the second heaven can be refined to help people improve their strength!


    Ye Hao stood in place, and he found that some people had begun to leave the original team.


    Those platinum-level young ladies who were sent up by the **** also found a place to practice with peace of mind.


    The second day is already a very big limit, if you take them up next, it will be a great hidden danger for those small teams.


    It has been an hour since Ye Hao and the others came to this secret realm.


    They in the second heaven also began to prepare to continue to climb the ladder to the third heaven.


    "Look at it quickly, wouldn''t that person go to the third heaven with four platinum ranks."


    "That person, if I remember correctly, seems to be the saint-level powerhouse who defeated Liang Zhenghai!"


    "Even if it is a Saint-level powerhouse, can he still go to the third heaven with four burdens?"


    "Yes, this kid is too big. If something goes wrong, he might be in danger himself."


    "Hey, the saint-level powerhouse who was expelled in an hour, no one will see anyone."


    Those who stayed in the second heaven noticed Ye Hao and others who were about to climb the ladder, and they cast surprised eyes and said sarcasm.


    Yan Wuhou and others who were climbing the ladder also noticed behind them.


    Now Yan Wuhou also thinks that Ye Hao is a bit crazy, and that''s all about the first heaven and the second heaven, and the third heaven has to take four people up there.


    Ye Hao ignored the eyes of others and took the wind chimes on the ladder again.


    This time, the weight on the ladder was different from before. For Ye Hao, it was equivalent to holding an apple in his hand.


    "Let''s go!" Ye Hao released his breath, and climbed the ladder with Windbells and others. This speed was not slow at all.


    Arrived at the thousandth floor in a blink of an eye.


    Several people in the second heaven raised their heads and looked around. They were all wondering if this man could do it.


    The third thousand floor.


    The fifth thousandth floor.


    A squad that had set off before Ye Hao suddenly found a person behind him, this person still carrying five platinum ranks.


    This made the people in the team trembled, almost losing their balance and landing on the ladder.

 Chapter 2126： A strong man carries four oil bottles

    Chapter 2126 a strong man carries four oil bottles


    Ye Hao looked at the front team.


    Because the ladder is 100 meters wide, there is no need to worry about getting in the way.


    Ye Hao quickly passed the team with four people, leaving the team with a dumbfounded expression.


    The third day.


    This time, those people did not rest early, but stood at the end and looked down. They were all looking at the guy who was carrying four platinum on the ladder.


    "This guy is too big. I dare to take four platinum to climb the ladder of the third heaven."


    "But looking at his posture, it seems that he has no burden at all. I can''t say that he can really bring those four burdens."


    "Hmph, that would be a great loss to him."


    "That''s true, but for the four platinum tiers, this is a big opportunity. There is a big gap in every heavy day, and the general platinum tier is already the limit to reach the second heaven.


    Now they have reached the third day. As long as the talent is not too bad, the future is boundless. "


    A group of people talked.


    Yan Wuhou stared at the man with a calm expression, and she herself had to admit that this arrogant kid did have enough costs to make him arrogant.


    "Master Yan Wuhou, this Ye Hao is indeed very strong. If he can join our team, our probability of climbing the ladder will be greatly increased." A person from Stormwind City said.


    "It''s a pity that I have four burdens, which is very troublesome." The other person sighed.


    Ye Hao''s strength is obvious to all. No one is unwilling to let such a person join the team, but the problem lies in Ye Hao''s four oil bottles.


    "When he always puts down the drag oil bottle. I think this third heaven is already at the limit, then Master Yan Wuhou will invite it again." Someone suggested.


    Everyone agrees that if Ye Hao could join alone, that would be great.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go and ask." Yan Wuhou said.


    At this moment, Ye Hao and his team have climbed to the eight thousandth floor.


    The others who were still climbing the ladder team were all panting, one by one, as if they were standing on top of a huge mountain, and they looked shaky.


    But looking at Ye Hao, there was no sweat on his body.


    And Fenglinger and the others are even more relaxed, with Ye Hao carrying them in front, which to them is nothing but ants climbing 10,000 layers.


    A platinum-level powerhouse, if he can''t even climb 10,000 floors of stairs, he will really be laughed at.


    In the end, in the envious eyes of those people in the second heaven, in the awe-inspiring eyes of the people in the third heaven.


    Ye Hao and others successfully reached the third heaven.


    "We''re here, the old rules, free to move for a while." Ye Hao looked around.


    The third heavy sky has expanded dozens of times compared with the second heavy sky. Before the first and second heavy heavens were just platforms, or a piece of grass.


    And the third layer of heaven has formed a terrain like earth **** hills.


    At the pace of a normal person, it takes at least two or three hours to walk from one end to the other.


    In addition, the good things here are not only herbs, but also minerals.


    "This is Xuanjing mine. These ores are all the top equipment materials."


    "Yes, this is in the mine outside. It is not always possible to dig out ten yuan from a mine. Look at this place, and you can see one after ten steps."


    "This secret realm is really too happy."


    Everyone began to search for what they wanted.


    But Yan Wuhou came to Ye Hao again.


    "Young Master Ye, you have already brought those four to reach the third heaven. This is a place that is difficult for ordinary platinum level to reach. Compared with those in the first and second heaven.


    They enjoyed at least 30%, 50% more benefits. This has greatly helped their future cultivation.


    After the road, Ye Gongzi is going to go by himself? If so, consider joining our team. "Hou Yan Wu invited Ye Hao again.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "I''m sorry Yan Wuhou, I feel that the scenery here is average. I want to take them to see it again."


    Go up again?


    Yan Wuhou stared at Ye Hao for a while, and did not say anything else: "Then I wish Young Master Ye good luck." After speaking, Yan Wuhou turned and left.


    This time I took a long break, because there are so many good things.


    The storage items that Feng Ling''er and the others carried were already full, and finally Ye Hao sponsored some of their storage items.


    It has been two hours since entering the secret realm.


    This time, it was still Yan Wuhou''s team that took the lead. After all, her team is relatively good here.


    However, their team''s behavior this time was obviously much slower.


    Before, he could take five steps in one second, but now he can only take three steps in one second, and his speed has dropped a lot.


    At this speed, it will take at least half an hour for them to reach the fourth heaven.


    This is still the speed of the strongest Yanwuhou squad in these squads, and it is estimated that other squads will take longer.


    Some teams have already chosen to give up.


    "I won''t go up." A Black Yao-class powerhouse in a team chose to back down.


    "Hey, the goal we clearly stated before is the fourth heaven. Why are you giving up now!"


    "Yes. There are still many good things in the fourth heaven!"


    When others saw this person giving up, they immediately questioned.


    "I feel that my body is very heavy now. If I climb, I will most likely fall in the climbing ladder. Instead of that, I might as well stay in the third heaven.


    I''m less than 30 years old this year. By entering the secret world this time, I will definitely be able to step into the legend after ten years, and it won''t hurt to do it again.


    But if I was eliminated early, my family''s cultivation of me would be in vain. "The Black Yao-class powerhouse whispered, no matter how his teammates reprimanded and persuaded him, he didn''t take a step forward.


    In this situation, someone from other teams also appeared.


    For the sake of stability, I chose to stay in the third heaven and no longer take risks.


    At this moment, there were only more than 30 people left, five or six teams, who were willing to continue climbing the ladder.


    "We should also continue." Ye Hao stood up and looked at the teams that were still struggling to climb the ladder.


    "Brother Hao, this time, do you want us to help you with a little burden. I think Yan Wuhou and the others are very tired from climbing the ladder." Feng Ling''er whispered.


    Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er also cast their eager eyes.


    They hope they can give a little for Ye Hao.


    "Leave these to me. You only need to follow my footsteps. Let''s go." Ye Hao stepped onto the ladder.


    This time, the pressure of the divine power was much stronger than before, as if carrying a bag of cement on his back.

 Chapter 2127： Battle of the ladder

    Ye Hao began to climb the ladder with Fenglinger and others.


    Now those who stayed in the third heaven, just like those who stayed in the second heaven before, began to look up at the climbing Ye Hao and others.


    Compared with those who are in the second world, these people really hope to see Ye Hao and others fail.


    After all, they are all Black Yao ranks. If the Platinum ranks are all on the fourth heaven, wouldn''t they be hitting them in the face?


    "Oh my God. They are climbing so fast!" Someone saw Ye Hao''s climbing speed, which was at least twice that of other teams.


    "This...is it possible that this is a monster. How do I feel that their ascent speed hasn''t slowed down much compared to before."


    Those who were still climbing, at first did not care about behind them.


    But until a team that was originally behind felt a few figures flashing by, all of them were dumbfounded.


    "They... why are they so fast."


    "My god, am I dazzled. Although our team does not have a holy rank, there are also two legendary ranks and three black dazzling ranks! With four platinum ranks, he can surpass so easily. we!"


    And next in front of Ye Hao is a mixed race squad, with trolls and birdmen, and their leader is the saint-level powerhouse of the Naga tribe, Galona.


    Her tail crawled slowly on the stairs.


    "Master Galona, ??that human saint-level powerhouse is coming up with four platinum-levels." A troll pointed behind him and exclaimed.


    "What? So fast? How could it be possible." Galona turned her head and found that Ye Hao was already behind them, less than five hundred steps.


    "Damn, how can we lose to humans. Speed ??up our speed!" Galona is a stronger woman, she ordered the team to speed up.


    It was true that their team''s speed had increased by 30% this time, but Ye Hao''s team was still chasing after him, constantly narrowing the distance.


    In this scene, the people who watched the third heaven took a breath.


    Some are looking forward to whether this can catch up.


    And this also played a butterfly effect, the first three teams also began to speed up.


    Those three teams were the leader Yan Wuhou, and the orcs following them formed a team headed by the Saint-level strong Ogrom.


    Then there are the group of people headed by Zhao Qingyun, a Saint-level expert in Xiaoyao Valley.


    After all, everyone wants to be able to hold their thighs, and these Saint-level powerhouses also want to form a team, which can help them climb higher places and get better things.


    But the chasing of Ye Hao and Galona behind them also caused them to start to speed up their pace, after all, most people have a competitive spirit.


    now.


    Galona''s team had climbed to the sixth thousandth floor, and Ye Hao was only two hundred stories away.


    Ye Hao could see the twisting buttocks of the snake girl Garona in front.


    The Yan Wuhou team at the front was a thousand steps away from reaching the summit.


    "Damn, how could I lose to a human man. Keep going faster!" Galona gritted her teeth and said.


    "Master Galona, ??we consume a lot like this." Someone was panting and sweating.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me, or get out of my team!" Galona said mercilessly.


    That black Yao-class powerhouse immediately did not dare to speak.


    This ladder leading to the fourth heaven, it is very difficult for a Black Yao-class powerhouse to hold on. If he is expelled from the team at this moment, let alone reach the fourth heaven.


    Maybe it would be difficult to even return to the third heaven, and would fall directly from the ladder.


    The people of Galona team continued to gritted their teeth and persevered, watching the fourth heaven get closer and closer.


    There are two thousand steps left.


    And Ye Hao''s team was only a hundred steps away from them.


    The people of Yanwuhou team took the lead to reach the fourth heaven. They did not leave, but watched you chasing me on the ladder at this moment.


    "Hou Yan Wu, you said... Ye Gongzi''s team can catch up with Galona and the others." A subordinate asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know, but I hope Ye Hao can win." The corner of Yan Wuhou''s mouth curled up: "That guy Galona is very arrogant, most of all for men.


    If she is surpassed by a team with four platinum levels, her expression will be very exciting. "


    Several members of Yan Wuhou''s team looked at Yan Wuhou''s expression.


    They had heard that the relationship between Yan Wuhou and this Galona was very bad, and they had duel in private. As for the result, no one knew.


    The second and third teams also successfully reached the fourth heaven, which was much faster than they planned.


    The culprit of all this is the two teams below.


    The Galona team is only less than a thousand steps away from the fourth heaven, and the distance between Ye Hao and them is only a few dozen steps, which is almost negligible.


    "Hurry up!" Galona yelled.


    Under her pressure, the Galona team once again increased their speed by a notch.


    Eight hundred


    Six hundred


    Four hundred


    In a blink of an eye, they were only four hundred steps away from the fourth heaven.


    Ye Hao and Galona had already walked side by side.


    "Go beyond! Go beyond!" someone shouted excitedly.


    "This... this is so exciting."


    "This Ye Hao really isn''t a monster. Not only did he set off late, he also surpassed the squad of Lord Galona, ??a strong saint."


    The people on the third heaven couldn''t help exclaiming.


    And everyone in the fourth heaven can clearly see the gap between the two teams.


    Ye Hao not only surpassed the Galona team, but also a little bit of distance.


    "Huh, here it is." Ye Hao ascended to the fourth heaven. He did not hesitate to look at people around him in shock, but admired the links around him.


    In the fourth heaven, there are many more trees and hillsides, almost invisible to the edge, which is equivalent to a virgin forest.


    The Galona team also reached the fourth day.


    The members of Galona''s team slumped on the ground one by one, panting, and did not have the usual posture of a Black Yao-class powerhouse and a legendary powerhouse.


    Galona herself is also short of breath, if it weren''t for snake people who can''t sweat, it is estimated that there will be sweat on her skin at this moment.


    Ye Hao looked at the snake girl suspiciously and stared at him with angry eyes. Did he not understand where he had offended her?


    It doesn''t seem to be the case, this is the first time I have met her at this storm celebration.


    "Okay, okay, okay. Ye Gongzi is really amazing. After I go back, I will invite you to drink!" Yan Wuhou came over with a big smile, and patted Ye Hao on the shoulder as if he was having something happy.

 Chapter 2128： Emerald Dream Fruit

    In the fourth heaven, there were many more trees, and these trees still bear conspicuous fruits.


    Many people have begun to pick these fruits and take them directly after they are picked.


    Ye Hao and the others looked at these fruits curiously.


    "Young Master Ye brought you up, which is considered your opportunity. The best thing in this fourth heaven is this emerald dream fruit. This thing is hard to find in Atlantis.


    Even if this thing is swallowed by a Saint-level powerhouse, it will have great benefits.


    However, each person can only take ten capsules at most, and the effect of eating ten capsules is somewhat less significant. It''s a pity that this emerald dream fruit must be swallowed within ten breaths after it is picked, otherwise it will rot and it won''t work even if it is put in storage items.


    This cannot be taken out. "Yan Wuhou said to them.


    "Thank you Yan Wuhou for your reminder." Ye Hao took Fenglinger and others to pick the emerald dream fruit.


    There are so many Emerald Dream Fruits, enough for these thirty people to devour, so there is no question of contention.


    Ye Hao took the lead in taking a piece of Emerald Dream Fruit and ate it. The juice of the Emerald Dream Fruit contained a kind of magical element, and it quickly blended into the blood, giving people a refreshing feeling.


    This was the feeling that Ye Hao had after swallowing, because his strength was relatively high, and the effect was only average, and three pills would not have much effect.


    But Fenglinger and them are completely different.


    After eating, the skin radiated a kind of light, even oozing sweat with fragrance.


    "Huh." Feng Qiu''er gasped after five emerald dream fruits, and a broken voice came from his body.


    "Qiu''er, did you break through again?" Feng Chun''er looked at her sister in surprise.


    Feng Qiu''er nodded heavily: "Yes, I think it''s two-star platinum now."


    It took less than two or three days for Feng Qiu''er to break through to the Platinum level, and she once again improved a small rank. This was something that had never happened outside.


    "I...I feel it too." Feng Lin said excitedly, as he swallowed the emerald dream fruit while practicing in his body.


    Ye Hao looked at them excited, and didn''t disturb them.


    Instead, he wandered around on the fourth heaven.


    The people in the other teams also occupy a piece of the Emerald Dream Fruit Forest, eat the Emerald Dream Fruit, and begin to rest, preparing for the next thing to climb the ladder.


    Of the five remaining teams, each of them has a Saint-level powerhouse in charge. They naturally hope that they can climb higher places and get better things.


    "Strange, the girl in the black robe was gone before?" Ye Hao walked around, and he discovered that he hadn''t seen the girl in the black robe.


    Could it be that that woman stayed in the third heaven? Didn''t come up?


    Is it really just that I am suspicious?


    ...


    Next to a cliff on the third floating continent, there was a hidden cave, and several people were walking into it with torches.


    "His Royal Highness, go in from this cave. Can you really reach the ninth heaven directly?" Guo Houqing, who led the team in front, looked at the cloak girl behind him.


    "Yes. Just walk straight forward, there is a magic circle there. As long as I chant the spell, the magic circle can be directly transmitted to the ninth heaven." The cloak woman said.


    "Um... Your Majesty, I have a question. Why did you look for some of our Legends and Black Yao ranks instead of holy ranks." A person asked curiously.


    The cloak girl hesitated for a moment, and explained: "The teleportation circle can only teleport people below the holy level, even if it is half holy, it is very difficult."


    It turns out that there is still such a thing.


    Behind the team, a man smiled slyly and put his hand on the hilt of the knife around his waist.


    Mrs. Guman took a step forward, held his hand, and whispered: "Hold it up for me, don''t rush to do it now. This woman is already in our bag."


    "Yes." The man stopped acting.


    After walking for about ten minutes, they finally came to a place like an altar.


    In the center is a stone stele with words they can''t understand at all.


    "The words on this stone tablet?" Guo Houqing looked at the words, showing a thoughtful expression, and then said in shock: "This is Long Wen!"


    "That''s right." The cloak girl came up, she took off her hat for the first time, revealing her golden hair, pointed ears, and ethereal eyes.


    With that beautiful face, the men around you all took a breath and swallowed wildly.


    The elves are well-known places on the continent of Atlantis that produce beautiful women and handsome men.


    And this is the princess of the dignified elves, and no one dares not surrender to her prosperous beauty.


    When Mrs. Guman saw the fairy princess in front of her, her eyes flashed fiercely: Hmph, such a beautiful leather, wait a moment, I will pull it off and make the most beautiful doll.


    "This space was originally the remains of the emerald dream created by the legendary dragon, and it is naturally the creation of the dragon clan.


    And this teleportation array is also the dragon grammar array. "The fairy princess said.


    "Long Grammar? How do we start it?" someone asked in surprise.


    Dragon language magic, dragon grammar array, this is called the most powerful and most profound thing.


    "I will." The elf princess said, and she put her hand on the stone tablet: "But I need almost six hours to activate the magic circle. During this time, you need to protect me here."


    "Okay." Guo Houqing nodded.


    The elf princess started to recite a spell she couldn''t understand at all, and a glow appeared around her body.


    ...


    The fourth heaven.


    This time, the rest time was much longer than before. On the one hand, it was because of the emerald dream fruit, and on the other hand, because of the higher consumption on the ladder before.


    And now that they have entered here, it is already the fourth hour.


    There is a continent of five heavens above them.


    "How are you?" Ye Hao looked at Feng Ling''er and the others.


    Feng Chun''er ran to Ye Hao in excitement, and she eagerly released her breath: "Young Master Ye, guess what realm I am now."


    Ye Hao took a look.


    "Samsung Platinum."


    Feng Chun''er''s eyes lit up, and she happily said, "Young Master Ye is really amazing, and that''s right. This Emerald Dream is really amazing. In just over half an hour, both my sister and I have improved by two levels!"


    Ye Hao looked towards Feng Qiu''er, and Feng Qiu''er also arrived at Samsung Platinum.


    "You two brothers and sisters." Ye Hao looked at Fengling and Fenglin.


    The two were a little bit embarrassed.


    Ye Hao can only observe by himself.


    Fengling and Fenglin are two-star platinum. It seems that their siblings are a little bit lost because they were surpassed by Feng Chuner and others.


    "You are also normal. After all, you are blood awakened, and you need more opportunities than ordinary people to break through." Ye Hao added a little in his heart.


    If it hadn''t been for pointing them out before and giving them the talent potion, it is estimated that they would only reach the one-star platinum peak at this time.


    After all, this Emerald Dream Fruit is not digested immediately, and a part of it will remain in the body, and the effect will still occur within half a year, which is helpful for cultivation.


    This is what Yan Wuhou said.

 Chapter 2129： Goal·Fifth Heaven!

    Chapter 2129 Goal¡¤Fifth Heaven!


    "Go. Let''s work hard together to climb to the fifth heaven. There are spirit veins that can be absorbed! Even if this thing is swallowed by the Black Yao rank, it can grow by one or two ranks.


    And if you can catch the spiritual veins that match your cultivation attributes, it will be of great benefit to your cultivation! "


    Yan Wuhou began to inspire people there, and these things said were not secrets, anyone who was prepared would know.


    Yan Wuhou''s team set off first.


    The speed of their actions this time was even slower than before.


    Now I can only take one step per second, just like an ordinary person is climbing stairs.


    And there are 10,000 stairs above this.


    Although Yan Wuhou and the others are aiming for the sixth heaven, they also know that the fifth heaven is not so good. If there is a mistake, it is estimated that even if there is a Saint-level powerhouse, they may fall to the ladder.


    Same as before, Ye Hao took the wind chimes and the others and set off for the last time. He stepped on the ladder and immediately felt the huge pressure.


    It''s like carrying a small building with ten stories on your shoulders.


    "Brother Ye Hao...I want to try this feeling of walking on the ladder." Feng Lin said suddenly.


    Ye Hao looked at Feng Lin, and there was a stubborn man in Feng Lin''s eyes.


    "I know that Brother Ye Hao is to protect us, but I don''t want to go out and tell others that I haven''t even climbed the ladder once." Feng Linger said stubbornly.


    "Brother Hao, we want to try it too." Feng Ling''er also raised her head.


    "Try it if you want to try, don''t be so serious." Ye Hao smiled, and then he let four people stand beside him.


    "I will let go a little later, so that you can also feel the divine power, if you feel that you can''t hold it, you can take a step back." Ye Hao said.


    "Yeah." The four were full of expectation.


    But when Ye Hao, the dam that had always resisted the torrent, opened a little gap, his smile disappeared instantly.


    Sisters Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er knelt directly on the steps, making a touch of their knees.


    "This...this pressure!" Feng Chun''er''s expression was a little distorted, she gritted her teeth and looked at Ye Hao in disbelief.


    She couldn''t believe that Ye Hao had been under such a great pressure all the time, it was still the pressure of five people.


    Although she saw the people from other teams working so hard before, she didn''t feel it personally. They didn''t know what a terrifying experience it was.


    Feng Ling''er released the power of her own blood, her eyes were bloodshot, she gritted her teeth, and forced herself not to kneel down.


    The wind scales are also holding on.


    Seeing this, the Feng Chun''er sisters also started to work hard, first slowly letting themselves stand up, during which they knelt down several times, but finally stood up with their teeth gritted.


    At this time, Fenglin and Fengling wanted to try to step up a step by themselves, even if it was only one floor.


    Ye Hao hasn''t spoken next to him, just watching all this silently.


    Ten minutes later.


    Ye Hao stood on the second step, and Fengling and Fenglin were already limp on the ground, panting.


    But their faces are full of smiles, because they rely on their own strength to climb a step.


    Although the Feng Chun''er sisters are not as good as them, at least they stepped on one leg.


    "We rest for three minutes, and then follow the previous method, we continue to go up." Ye Hao said.


    "Brother Hao, you...how much is the divine pressure released to us just now?" Feng Ling''er asked.


    Feng Lin, who was still immersed in pride, was taken aback, and then he realized.


    They didn''t fully accept this level of divine coercion just now, they had been weakened.


    After all, the powerhouse of the Black Yao-level can''t step on the ladder of the third heaven alone, not to mention this is the ladder of the fourth heaven.


    "Equivalent to one-fifth percent of one person''s share." Ye Hao did not hide it, but he also added: "However, based on your current strength, you can already ascend to the first heaven by yourself.


    As for the second day, it depends on your own opportunities. "


    Feng Ling''er and the others hadn''t spoken for a long time, they took a step with all their might, and it turned out to be less than one-fifth percent of the pressure.


    But after all, the level gap is there.


    They are only platinum level, and Ye Hao is a holy powerhouse who is as powerful as a demigod.


    Fenglinger and others stopped talking, and quickly recovered their physical strength.


    The only thing they can do now is not drag Ye Hao''s hind legs.


    Ye Hao looked at the ladder from the fourth heaven to the fifth heaven.


    Yan Wuhou and others, who set off first, walked less than a thousand floors in these ten minutes.


    And the team led by Galona, ??who set out last, walked less than 500 steps, and Lin Hao could clearly see the scale patterns on Galona''s buttocks.


    "This ladder to the fifth heaven is a little bit stressful. If I go to the ninth heaven, will I not be able to go up." Ye Hao interrogated Evelyn.


    Evelyn said in her mind: "You don''t need to worry about this. You forgot that this goddess is a goddess. This so-called divine power is just something mixed with water, and it must be far behind the real divine power.


    If you really can¡¯t hold on anymore, I can release the spirit and blessings on your body, and then you can easily go up, but I can¡¯t last long, so you''d better walk the road ahead by yourself. "


    "Yeah." Ye Hao was relieved with Evelyn''s words.


    "Have you rested?" Ye Hao glanced at several people.


    "Yeah." Feng Ling''er nodded.


    Ye Hao''s team began to set off.


    On this level of the ladder, because there are no spectators, and everyone is carrying a load, there are only footsteps and the sound of sweat evaporating on the ladder.


    Ye Hao''s speed has slowed down by one-fifth compared to before, still five steps per second.


    In less than three minutes, Ye Hao surpassed Galona again.


    At this time, Galona had just reached seven or eight hundred steps.


    Garona looked at Ye Hao and the others who walked up quickly. She felt quite ashamed in her heart.


    But no matter how shameful and angry, she is now a bit difficult to maintain the current pace, not to mention chasing, she can only watch Ye Hao''s team climb higher and higher.


    In the next ten minutes, Ye Hao surpassed Zhao Qingyun and Ogrom''s team one after another, leaving them behind.


    At this time, Yan Wuhou and others had just reached the height of four thousand floors.


    "Hou Yan Wu, Ye Hao and the others have caught up. Just behind us, less than five hundred steps!" Someone noticed behind him, startled and exclaimed.


    "Don''t be distracted, just take care of your own affairs." Yan Wuhou said harshly.


    The footsteps behind him are getting closer and closer.

 Chapter 2130： Spirit vein

    Chapter 2130 Spirit Vein


    Yan Wuhou was calm on the surface, walking on his own steps.


    But her heart is always paying attention to the approaching footsteps behind her.


    Getting closer, getting closer.


    And when she finally crossed the five-thousand-story hurdle, she glanced back and found that Ye Hao was already less than a hundred steps behind her.


    And Ye Hao didn''t look tired at all on his face.


    "How is this possible? Who on earth is he? How did he manage to carry four platinum-level people and still walk on the steps leading to the fifth heaven!"


    Yan Wuhou was shocked in his heart, it was incredible.


    She had fully believed that the words Long Wuhou said at the time were not exaggerated. This man was indeed very strong, maybe even better than Long Wuhou.


    Because Yan Wuhou knew that even Long Wuhou might not be able to reach the fifth heaven with the burden of four platinum ranks, and still at such a fast speed.


    In a blink of an eye, Ye Hao surpassed Yan Wuhou.


    Yan Wuhou could only stare at Ye Hao''s back eagerly, and had nothing to say, he could only clenched his teeth and insisted on his steps.


    Seven thousand floors


    Eight thousand floors


    Nine thousand floors


    Ye Hao finally came to the fifth heaven.


    "Huh, we are finally here." Feng Ling''er held her hands high, her heart was extremely excited.


    They turned out to be much faster than Yan Wuhou and their team. Now Yan Wuhou''s team has barely reached the seven thousand steps, and its speed has slowed by at least 30% compared to before.


    The slowest Galona team has not exceeded four thousand floors.


    It is estimated that they will not be able to come up for a while.


    "Look, what is that?" Feng Qiu''er suddenly pointed at the little squirrel-like creature on a tree in the distance.


    The creature was frightened by Feng Qiu''er, and immediately turned into an earthy yellow object and floated away.


    "Spirit veins?" Ye Hao felt the special energy contained in that thing.


    "Is that the spiritual vein?" Feng Qiu''er asked curiously.


    "Hou Yan Wu said before. Spirit veins are a variety of things. The spirit veins that have existed for a long time can even transform everything, just like just now, they can become cute little squirrels.


    What''s more, spiritual veins can become the same creatures with high-level spiritual wisdom like us, but that kind of spiritual veins are so few that it may not be possible to give birth to one in tens of thousands of years. "Ye Hao explained.


    "Then these spiritual veins can help us to cultivate!" Feng Ling''er said impatiently.


    Feng Lin couldn''t help himself. He saw a small fish in the lake, and he tried to catch it.


    But the little fish immediately turned into a blue light and rushed to the distance. The speed was so fast that the wind scales could not react at all.


    "This is too fast, I can''t catch it at all." Feng Lin said embarrassedly.


    Ye Hao floated up, unable to fly or move instantaneously on the ladder, but there was no such restriction on every continent, but the effect would be greatly reduced.


    "What you are cultivating are all wind attributes, and what is good for you is naturally the spirit veins of the wind element. There is an upper limit on the spirit veins that everyone can absorb, and you cannot absorb too much.


    Therefore, the quality must be good. I will give you the best wind system spirit channel, and you should be prepared. It takes you to control and refine the spirit channel yourself. "Ye Hao said.


    "Yes." The four nodded.


    Ye Hao looked around and saw two birds flying with each other. He stared at him. The next moment his figure flashed, he appeared in front of the two birds.


    The two birds sensed the danger and subconsciously wanted to flee, but it was too late.


    Ye Hao directly controlled the two birds, and the birds showed their true shape in Ye Hao''s hands.


    The bluish white spirit veins, like a translucent little snake, were constantly struggling in Ye Hao''s hand.


    "Feng Chun''er, Feng Qiu''er. Prepare to refine these two spiritual veins!" Ye Hao returned to Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er.


    "Yes!" Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er''s eyes glowed and began to operate their own techniques.


    Took over the spirit vein from Ye Hao.


    When Lingmai first arrived in their hands, they began to struggle frantically.


    Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er clenched their teeth.


    Ye Hao and Feng Ling''er could see two spiritual veins ramming in Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er''s body, trying to break out.


    However, Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er endured the severe pain, and continued to run the exercises there, trying to refine the spiritual veins.


    The spirit veins in the two women began to calm down, as if they had already succumbed.


    But just after the five breaths, the two spirit veins suddenly rioted.


    Feng Chun''er vomited blood, clenched her teeth, and finally the spirit veins in her body became quiet, and a cyclone formed in her abdomen.


    On the other side, Feng Qiu''er was limp on the ground with blood flowing out of her mouth. She looked at the spiritual vein that rushed out of her body and disappeared from her vision.


    "Master Ye...I..." Feng Qiu''er was lost and looked at Ye Hao guiltily.


    Ye Hao put a bottle of pills in front of Feng Qiu''er.


    "Don''t worry, this is a common thing. Yan Wuhou also said before that the probability of success in general refining spirit veins is only one-third.


    And the spiritual veins I picked for you are all good, the probability of success is not more than one in ten, and failure is excusable. You should hurry up and recover now, and I will grab one for you later. "Ye Hao said.


    Feng Qiu''er nodded, took the pill and took it, hurrying to recover her state.


    Ye Hao began to capture spiritual veins again, in fact, in addition to the wind system spiritual veins, Ye Hao would also capture some other spiritual veins.


    For example, a warrior like Fenglin, in fact, the earth system spirit veins can also assist him.


    It is not difficult for Ye Hao to capture the spiritual veins, that is, Fenglinger and the others may not be able to refine the spiritual veins every time, with an average of three successes.


    Refining requires at least ten minutes. These ten minutes are not for complete digestion, but for letting the spirit veins blend into one''s own blood.


    Later, I will change myself a little bit.


    This is the benefit of spiritual veins, there are no side effects, moisturizing things silently, and the most important thing is that when breaking through, there are undigested spiritual veins in the body, and the difficulty of breaking through will be greatly reduced.


    At the same time, you can improve your own realm in the short term.


    For example, Feng Chun''er merged into a spiritual vein and directly upgraded from three-star platinum to four-star platinum.


    ...


    Half an hour passed quickly.


    At this time, Yan Wuhou and the others also climbed to the fifth heaven one after another, exhausted one by one.


    They saw that Ye Hao and others had already begun to absorb the spiritual veins, and they didn''t care about taking a break, and began to capture the spiritual veins for their cultivation.


    And when the last Galona came up, another half an hour had passed.


    At this time, it was the fifth hour before they entered the secret realm, and in those places below, someone had begun to be unable to hold on and was eliminated by the secret realm.


    Something similar to a gap in space appeared behind those people, directly engulfing them.

 Chapter 2131： He is going to the sixth heaven!

    At this moment, the sky outside was shining, but no one left outside the inner city of Stormwind, and there was still a sea of ??people here.


    On the huge stone monument outside the inner city of Stormwind, one of the hundred names finally dimmed.


    "Look, someone has come out, someone has come out!" someone shouted.


    "This is the platinum rank martial artist, and it''s quite good to last four and a half hours."


    "Yes, I don''t know how much improvement he has supported for four and a half hours."


    The gate of the inner city opened, and a young man walked out with a tired but joyful face.


    Seeing this person, a bunch of couples immediately surrounded him.


    "How about Xiaotian? How about going in this time." The middle-aged man asked eagerly.


    The boy smiled: "Father, I... I have broken through from four-star platinum to eight-star platinum!"


    As soon as this remark came out, the whole process was shocked.


    In just four hours, it broke through four stars! This is something that others need three to five years to complete.


    "Okay, okay, okay. God bless my clan, Xiaotian, let''s go home. I must have a banquet to celebrate!" The middle-aged man was overjoyed. Although his son was the first to come out, his son could get a quota. Not bad.


    For some people, this is a destiny change.


    "This family is going to flourish."


    "Who said no, eight-star platinum under the age of twenty. It is estimated that in five years, he will be able to break through to the Black Yao level. Then there is hope that he can participate in the next storm celebration.


    Even if he can''t, he can probably reach the legendary level before the age of forty. "


    "I''m really envious, if only I could go to the secret realm for a while."


    Next, there will be coming out every time, and their parents and clansmen greet them in the form of welcoming heroes, and others can only make sounds of wonder and envy.


    The best one among them is a man who has persisted for five and a half hours. Before he went in, he was only a six-star platinum, and after he came out, he was already a black star!


    "Let''s give way, trouble give way." A middle-aged man who looked a little embarrassed squeezed in from the outside, and a lot of complaints were heard along the way.


    "Patriarch Wind?"


    A surprise sound suddenly came, and the middle-aged man immediately turned his head.


    The second elder of the Wind Clan looked at Feng Hailong standing in front of him in surprise, Feng Hailong looked a little embarrassed, his clothes were in tatters, and one of his boots was missing.


    "Patriarch Wind, what are you?" the second elder of the Wind Clan asked in surprise.


    Feng Hailong directly grabbed the second elder: "Second elder, Feng Chime and Feng Lin! How are they? Have they come out!" Feng Hailong''s tone was quite excited.


    The second elder pointed to the huge stone stele over there, with three-quarters of the names on it.


    "The four of us in Gale Valley haven''t come out yet, and their names are still on it. It has been five and a half hours!" The second elder said somewhat proudly.


    "Five and a half hours!" Feng Hailong swallowed.


    Although he has never entered the secret realm, he still knows a little about Fenghailong.


    In five and a half hours, at least a talented cultivator can improve five small levels!


    "What level were Feng Ling''er before they entered?" Feng Hailong asked hurriedly.


    "It just happens to be a platinum level!" the second elder replied.


    "That...that is to say, they also have at least a five-star platinum level now!" Feng Hailong felt his heart beating.


    He stared at the stele and at the gate of the inner city.


    He ardently hopes to see his children, but he wants to see them later so that they can stay in the secret realm for a while.


    "Wait. If I remember correctly, Fenglin had only a diamond rank before leaving, and the Feng Chun''er sisters were only a gold rank. How did they get the quota?" Feng Hailong calmed down a bit, and immediately thought of it. one question.


    "For this matter, Patriarch Feng would also like to thank Young Master Ye. He can be said to be our great benefactor in Gale Valley. This is how things are..." The second elder of the Wind Clan told Feng Hailong the previous things intact.


    Including how Ye Hao helped the three of them improve their strength, and prepared weapons and equipment for them so that they could win a spot in the storm celebration.


    ...


    The fifth heaven.


    This is the sixth hour that Ye Hao and the others have stayed here.


    "How do you feel." Ye Hao looked at Fengling''s several people.


    "It feels so cool! I have never felt so cool before, and I feel a sense of intoxication when I breathe." Feng Ling''er said excitedly.


    "That''s right, and our strength has also improved. This spirit vein is really great. If you absorb one, you can increase your rank. I really hope to absorb a few more." Feng Lin squeezed his fist.


    "The spirit channel cannot absorb too much at one time, otherwise it will burst your body. But it is a pity that this spirit channel cannot be brought out here."


    Ye Hao looked at several people, and the strength of several people had been greatly improved in the process of absorbing spiritual veins for an hour.


    Fengling reached the six-star platinum level, and Fenglin was also a six-star platinum level.


    Feng Chun''er unexpectedly reached the eight-star platinum level, and Feng Qiu''er was the pinnacle of the seven-star platinum level.


    Ye Hao himself had enjoyed a dozen spiritual veins during this time, but it was a pity that the spiritual veins did not do much to him, and only slightly improved his already terrifying strength.


    "Since we are almost resting, let''s go up. We have been in for six hours." Ye Hao looked at the towering ladder.


    "Shall we go up now?" Feng Ling''er looked at people who were still hunting and refining spirit veins elsewhere.


    "Is it possible to wait for them?" Ye Hao smiled.


    Fengling was taken aback for a moment, and she had a weird feeling that she had followed these people before, but now she has surpassed them.


    Ye Hao led a few people to the ladder leading to the sixth heaven.


    This move attracted everyone''s attention.


    "He is going to climb the sixth heaven!" Yan Wuhou felt a little depressed. Before, they thought that this man could not climb several ladders with four oil bottles.


    But now people not only came up with four oil tow bottles, they are also about to climb the sixth heaven ladder with four oil bottles.


    You know this is in the history of the Storm Festival, few people go up.


    And no platinum-level person has ever been there.


    "What exactly is this man?" Zhao Qingyun had such respect for a person for the first time, who was still a person who was younger than him.


    Ogrom''s face was sullen, and he said nothing.


    Galona''s expression even seemed to have eaten shit.


    Her original plan was to reach the fifth heaven, and the person whom she looked down upon before, is now ready to climb the sixth heaven, which has simply trampled her under her feet.

 Chapter 2132： Sixth Heaven!

    Ye Hao stepped on the ladder leading to the sixth heaven with one foot, and his brow wrinkled with this foot.


    Everyone noticed the change in Ye Hao''s facial expression.


    "Hmph, the sixth heaven is not so good." Seeing this, Galona sneered.


    Of course she hoped to witness Ye Hao''s failure.


    "Master Yan Wuhou, do you think Ye Hao can really bring four oil bottles to go up there?" Someone questioned Yan Wuhou.


    Yan Wuhou whispered: "Since the establishment of the Storm Festival, there have been less than a hundred people on the Sixth Heaven. And these people are all a dozen teams.


    And they are all Legendary, or Black Yao-level peak and above, and they also use some artifacts. And if Ye Hao didn''t have external help, he would go up with four platinum ranks that could not share the pressure with him at all.


    I¡­¡­"


    Yan Wuhou paused when he said that.


    "I don''t know what will happen, if I would have said it was absolutely impossible before. But before, he had boarded the fifth heaven with four oil bottles, not only had it boarded.


    It was half an hour earlier than us! So who dare to say that he can''t do it? "


    Everyone was speechless when they heard this.


    At this moment, Ye Hao paused for a while before continuing to walk upward.


    The ladder to the sixth heaven has a little weight, and Ye Hao''s speed has slowed by almost one-fifth compared to before.


    But this speed is still much faster than when the others climbed the fifth heaven before.


    Everyone could only watch Ye Hao lead the team up step by step.


    One thousand stories, two thousand stories, three thousand stories, five thousand stories.


    With a stick of incense, Ye Hao has reached the 5,000th floor.


    On the fifth heaven, they could only look up and see the five small figures.


    "Hou Yan Wu, you said that if you were a platinum-level person and enjoyed the stuff of the sixth heaven. What would happen?" someone suddenly asked.


    The sixth heaven?


    When mentioning this thing, everyone''s eyes showed a greedy and fascinating expression.


    "That thing can improve the saint-level powerhouses, and the legendary-level powerhouses are even more coveted. If the black Yao-level powerhouses can enjoy it, there is a 90% probability that they can enter the saint-level in their lifetime.


    Platinum level powerhouse..." Yan Wuhou''s expression became solemn: "So, no matter what. These four people will one day enter the holy rank! "


    "They are all saints? If I remember correctly, these four people seem to be a second-rate force, called Gale Valley!


    A Gale Valley will give birth to four holy powers in the next 30 years, my God! "


    The power of the four saint-level powerhouses is enough to cause earth-shaking changes in this power.


    There is even a chance to sprint to the top human race!


    "In other words, this man indirectly created a human top power!" said one person in disbelief.


    The others have never been silent, because they discovered that it seems to be the case.


    A man created a top power? This is something that has never been imagined before.


    "This hasn''t gone up yet, maybe... they can''t succeed?" someone said comfortingly.


    But no one dared to say more about this point of view at this moment, because they all began to doubt themselves.


    In the next time, these people who were still in the fifth heaven, while absorbing the spiritual veins, were paying attention to the situation on the ladder.


    Until the end, Ye Hao was less than a thousand stories from the top of the ladder.


    Almost everyone held their breath.


    Because this is different from other teams that have embarked on the sixth day, this is a team with four platinum members, which has never happened before.


    This created a miracle.


    900 floors left


    Eight hundred layers left


    Five hundred layers


    Three hundred floors


    A team of Saint-level powerhouses, Legendary-level powerhouses, and Hei Yao-level powerhouses, watched the four platinum-level people first reach the sixth heaven.


    "We are here!" Feng Ling''er looked at the mountains and rivers in front of her dense forest, she felt a sense of pride in her heart.


    "We...we came to the sixth heaven earlier than Yan Wuhou and the others. Sister, are we dreaming?" Feng Qiu''er said in disbelief.


    Feng Chuner took a deep breath and looked down at the fifth heavenly person below with a firm gaze.


    "No, we are not dreaming. And we are not only earlier than them, we are as early as the fifth day. We have left them behind."


    After Feng Chun''er finished speaking, she looked at Ye Hao beside her, with admiration and admiration in her eyes.


    She knew that it was all because of this man that gave them the opportunity to stand on top of the people they could only look up to.


    "Don''t look back. To become a strong player, then never look behind you. All you need to see is in front of you and farther away." Ye Hao said lightly as he looked at the four people excited.


    Feng Lin turned his head firmly and looked at Ye Hao''s back.


    Brother Ye Hao is right, the strong never look back, because they only see what is in front of them.


    This time, Big Brother Ye Hao helped them reach this peak, and next time, they have to rely on themselves to truly stand in front of those strong.


    Ye Hao looked at the sixth heaven in front of him.


    Here is a vast world, and you can hear birds, smelling flowers, and the sound of water.


    "Look, there is a hot spring here?" Fengling said suddenly, pointing to a puddle.


    After talking about the milky white color, many animals and plants surround it, and a fascinating breath emerges from it.


    "This doesn''t seem to be an ordinary hot spring." Feng Chuner whispered.


    "This is not an ordinary hot spring, this is a hot spring that can nourish the blood of the soul. Even the Saint-level powerhouse can get great benefits when entering it." Ye Hao said.


    These were actually what Evelyn told him.


    "A hot spring that can be used by even a saint-level powerhouse!" All four of them stared, looking at the hot spring as if they had seen some rare treasure.


    "In addition to the hot springs, there are also some minerals and herbs that are very precious to you. You can pick them first, or soak in the hot springs first." After Ye Hao finished speaking, he walked away.


    Looking at the situation of Yan Wuhou and others, even if they climbed to the sixth heaven, it would take at least an hour or so.


    "Remember, you can''t wear any clothes when you bathe in the hot springs. Only then can the body be completely baptized." Ye Hao reminded.


    "Yes."


    Ye Hao walked away alone, to a hot spring under the cliff.


    In fact, the hot springs here are all connected to each other, and the hot spring chosen by Ye Hao is located just upstream, next to a small cliff, where you can soak in the hot springs, and you can even see the ladder from the fifth to the sixth.

 Chapter 2133： Catch him!

    Chapter 2133 catch up with him!


    Ye Hao took off his clothes and soaked in the hot spring.


    Not to mention this thing, it has a little effect on Ye Hao and is quite comfortable.


    Evelyn also came out at this time, sitting next to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at Evelyn''s smooth skin and said, "This thing also has an effect on your divine body?"


    "Although the effect is not great, one thing is better than nothing." Evelyn leaned against the stone wall, her eyes half-squinted.


    "It''s been a long time since I enjoyed it this way."


    "You are gods, and you still want to enjoy this kind of things?" Ye Hao teased.


    Evelyn looked at Ye Hao. She changed her previous joking and said with deep eyes: "Do you think being a **** is really that easy? You have said before that gods are just a group of powerful creatures.


    Since it is a creature, it will naturally have seven emotions and six desires, and the longer you live, the higher your strength, which means that you will have more enemies in the process of cultivation.


    You need to keep an eye when you sleep every day, and even most gods have not dared to leave their familiar temple for decades.


    It seems to be superior, but in fact it has gone from a small frame to a big frame.


    As long as you are a little bit awkward, people will strip you naked and leave you with no bones. "


    Evelyn raised her head and looked at the magical sky in this secret realm.


    "I''ve seen so many things like this. Sometimes I feel numb. I don''t even know how many real friends I have.


    In fact, I am very envious of you, at least you still have one place worthy of your protection, and there are some lovers who care about you. Cherish all of you.


    If you want to become a **** in the future, you will be like me in hundreds of thousands of years. "


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, he didn''t want to think so much, he just wanted to do the things right now.


    Step on


    There was footsteps.


    Evelyn''s body disappeared into Ye Hao''s body.


    Fengling came out of the bushes next to her. She saw Ye Hao soaking in the hot spring, her cheeks were slightly red.


    "Why are you here?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I...I want to chat with Brother Hao. And... and the scenery here is also good." Feng Linger whispered.


    "But if you want to soak here, you can''t..." Ye Hao frowned slightly.


    "I...I don''t mind."


    After Feng Ling''er finished speaking, she started to do it, not caring that Ye Hao was looking at her.


    After a few breaths, the wind chimes stepped into the hot spring.


    She felt that her skin was even hotter than the hot spring water.


    She was so shameless, would Brother Hao think of herself as a frivolous woman?


    Fengling felt her heart pounding.


    "Sister, it''s really nice for us to come over."


    "What''s wrong, we are not doing shameful things. We just came to the hot springs, and Ye Gongzi was around to give pointers, which is also very good for our cultivation."


    "But... but... I''m still a bit shy."


    "What''s so shy? It''s not someone else. This is Young Master Ye. Don''t think I didn''t hear you holding your pillow and yelling Young Master Ye...no.


    When I went to wake you up, the pillow was wet. "


    "Uuuuu, stop talking, stop talking."


    The voices of Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er came, and then the two rushed out of the grass noisily.


    "Wind bells?" Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er looked at the wind bells already in the pool in surprise.


    Feng Ling''er looked at the two with embarrassment, gritted her teeth and asked: "You... why are you here?"


    "We...we just came here to soak in the hot springs. Why are you here?" Feng Chun''er asked immediately with blinking eyes.


    The three people did not speak.


    "Okay, since it''s here. Let''s all go down and hang out together." Ye Hao''s words eased their embarrassment.


    Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er also took off their clothes and walked into the hot spring.


    "When you are soaking, you have to run your own exercises so that the exercises can travel through your body, so that the effect of the hot spring can increase." Ye Hao reminded.


    "Yes."


    ...


    Outside the inner city of Stormwind.


    It''s the seventh hour now.


    The vast majority of Platinum level powerhouses have all retired, and some Black Yao level powerhouses have also been eliminated.


    There are only less than fifty names on the stele, but four of them are particularly conspicuous. It is in the platinum level. The other names have dimmed, only the four adjacent names. Still lit.


    "Second elder, why Feng Ling''er and the others haven''t come out yet. This...Is something wrong with this?" Feng Hailong was a little worried.


    "Patriarch Feng, there is basically no danger in this secret realm. And the longer you stay in it, the more benefits Miss Fenglinger and the others will get.


    What''s more, there was Young Master Ye following, I think it must be Young Master Ye who helped them, so they could hold on for so long, and they will come out in a few hours. "The second elder said.


    "It makes sense!" Feng Hailong nodded heavily, and he couldn''t help but think about it: "Since they have persisted for so long, does this mean that they have the hope that they can reach the Hei Yao level!"


    "Hei Yao-level...maybe!" The second elder''s eyes lit up and nodded heavily.


    "If all four of them can reach the Black Yao rank, then our Gale Valley is really incredible." Feng Hailong said with emotion.


    The four Hei Yao ranks who are less than twenty years old are placed among the first-class forces. They are all top geniuses!


    ...


    The fifth heaven.


    Yan Wuhou and others finally started to act, and their expressions were very serious this time.


    "This time the five of us must be extremely careful. The divine pressure of the sixth heaven is much stronger than that of the fifth heaven. Everyone must stabilize their energy output, and if they can¡¯t hold it up, take out your preparations. s things."


    Yan Wuhou said.


    "Yes!"


    The other four nodded firmly.


    "Let''s go!" Yan Wuhou took the lead and stood in front of the strongest. Two Legendary-level powerhouses were separated on both sides, and two Black Yao-level powerhouses stood behind, and their team officially stepped onto the ladder.


    After that, Zhao Qingyun and Ogrom''s two-person team also started to act and set off one after another.


    Galona gritted her teeth and looked at the sixth heaven, she felt a little unwilling.


    Originally, the goal she set for herself was the fifth heaven, after all, she only had a three-star holy level! Similar to Liang Zhenghai before, and her team is far behind the other three teams.


    She has only one legendary level and four black princes.


    However, the man arrived at the sixth heaven early, which made her quite unwilling.


    Finally Galona stood up, and she sternly said: "Go! Let''s climb the ladder!"


    The five members of Galona''s team were shocked.


    "Master Galona, ??our original plan was to reach the fifth heaven. The sixth heaven is too difficult for us!" A Black Yao-level said worriedly.


    "Yeah. This fifth heaven is already a bit embarrassing, it''s really difficult to get to the sixth!


    Galona looked angry, and she stared at the five people: "Now I only give you two choices, or help me reach the sixth heaven, and we will seize the opportunity together.


    Or, I will send you out of here now! "


    A scimitar appeared in Galona''s hand, which was obvious.

 Chapter 2134： Galona

    Chapter 2134 Galona


    "Look, those people also seem to be climbing the ladder." Fengling pointed in the direction of the ladder below.


    Ye Hao cast his gaze over, without speaking.


    "Young Master Ye, who do you think can come up?" Feng Chun''er asked curiously.


    "The team in Stormwind City has a 80% chance of coming up if nothing happens. The team headed by Xiaoyaogu Zhao Qingyun is 60% sure.


    As for the team headed by Orc Ogrom, there is a 50% certainty. That Galona''s team only had less than 30%. "Ye Hao said directly.


    "That Galona is also a saint-level powerhouse, she is only 30% sure?" Feng Qiu''er couldn''t believe it.


    "Galona is indeed a saint-level powerhouse. In fact, to climb this ladder, her own strength is part of it, which also requires a firm will. And Galona is now unstable, and her team members have long since turned away from Germany.


    It is difficult for such a team to reach the top together on this ladder. "Ye Hao said directly.


    Fengling''s people froze for a moment, and then they focused on the situation below while practicing.


    Yan Wuhou''s team had occupied the first position for a long time, and it took half an hour to reach the two thousand floor.


    And the Galona team, who had just reached the five hundredth floor, was already in a trance at this moment. Several of the players were sweating and panting.


    Suddenly, in the team led by Zhao Qingyun, one of them slipped and knelt on one knee directly. This directly caused a crack in their shield, as if it was about to break in the next moment.


    Zhao Qingyun pushed it up alone, his knees trembling, but he still withstood the pressure.


    "You have no problem." Zhao Qingyun interrogated the man.


    "No... it''s okay." The man gritted his teeth and stood up and continued to follow the team.


    Another half hour passed, and it was already the eighth hour at this moment.


    Yan Wuhou''s team finally passed the fifth thousandth floor.


    Yan Wuhou''s expression was also a bit unpleasant, after all, she was at the forefront of resistance.


    The others are also supporting them all by their own will.


    Suddenly, a famous woman shook her body, her strength broke, and a crack appeared in the barrier.


    "Sacrifice out the magic weapon!" Yan Wuhou screamed.


    Then the woman gritted her teeth and offered a Hidden Blade, and the power from the Hidden Blade supported the barrier.


    "How long can it last?" Yan Wuhou asked.


    The woman closed her eyes and thought for a while, then replied: "Master Yan Wuhou. This Xiujian is a top weapon and should be able to support me two thousand floors. I have two other weapons, which can be supported to the summit without accident!"


    Yan Wuhou nodded, and she told others: "Remember, if you feel that you can''t hold on to it, don''t support it and sacrifice the magic weapon you prepared.


    The magic weapon can replace itself to resist the pressure of the divine power, although it will eventually be broken.


    But compared to the holy spring of the sixth heaven, a few magical artifacts are nothing at all. Understood! "


    "Understood!" The others nodded, and they all came here, naturally they were ready to give up.


    The magical artifacts are precious, but after all, they are foreign objects, and the holy spring on the sixth heaven can improve their realm. When their realm is improved, are they worried about not finding a new magical weapon?


    Gradually, other people began to sacrifice their magic weapons one after another.


    Even Galona and the others, who had just arrived on the two thousandth floor, had to rely on their own magic weapons to support them in order to barely rise.


    "It turns out that you can still rely on the magic weapon to resist the divine pressure for yourself." Feng Ling''er said in surprise.


    "Wow, a top weapon is so broken. This weapon needs at least two years of harvest from Gale Valley without eating or drinking." Feng Qiu''er said distressedly.


    Suddenly, a cyclone appeared on Feng Chun''er.


    The next moment, Feng Chun''er opened her eyes, her beautiful eyes gleaming: "I broke through."


    "Sister, have you been to Jiuxing Platinum?" Feng Qiuer exclaimed.


    Feng Chun''er nodded.


    "There is still time, continue to practice. Try to break through to the Black Yao level in one effort." Ye Hao looked at Feng Chun''er.


    Feng Chun''er nodded and continued to practice.


    Feng Ling''er and Feng Qiu''er also began to no longer pay attention to foreign objects, and devoted themselves to cultivation.


    Ye Hao had absorbed a lot of the power in this spring, and he couldn''t improve it too much. He leaned on the rock wall when he was bored, looking at the situation on the rock wall.


    Finally, a big problem appeared.


    In Galona''s team, a troll vomited blood, and the magical instruments on his head were full of cracks.


    "Master Galona...I...I can''t hold on anymore."


    "If you can''t hold on, take out another magic weapon." Galona said sharply.


    "Master Galona, ??this is the only magic weapon I have left. I hope Master Galona will help me!" The troll asked for help.


    Galona''s eyes flickered, and finally she didn''t say a word.


    The others didn''t speak at this moment, and all the magic weapons that could be brought out here were top-notch magic weapons, and they would feel distressed if they didn''t lose one.


    So it is impossible for them to dedicate their magical weapons for others.


    "Master Galona, ??Master Galona...no...no" The troll saw that everyone else ignored him, his pupils dilated.


    Then the magic weapon on the top of his head shattered, and Galona, ??as if she had expected it, raised her back hand and set up a replacement shield.


    So when the troll was swallowed and eliminated by the crack, Galona and others were not affected.


    It''s just that the pressure they need to bear is even greater.


    On the stone stele inside and outside Stormwind.


    In the column of legendary grade, finally there is a name that fades.


    "Look, there are legendary powerhouses who have been eliminated. They belong to the trolls."


    "It''s less than nine hours."


    "It''s too early."


    Everyone sighed, but when the legendary troll came out, everyone was silent again.


    The troll panted, clutching his chest, and looked behind him unwillingly.


    "Galona, ??that **** stinky woman, if she hadn''t forced us to accompany her to climb the ladder, I would not be eliminated. I also lost two top magical weapons.


    Before I went in, I only had a four-star legend, and now I am a seven-star legend. It''s really a shame that I only raised two stars!


    If I can practice for five hours on the fifth heaven, I can at least reach the nine-star legend! "The troll complained about Galona incomparably.


    Because of this woman''s eagerness and selfishness, he has fallen to this end now.


    Don''t look at it as these are just two small stars. If it is changed to the mainland of Atlantis, it will take him at least four years to break through! It may not be possible to reach the Holy Rank within ten years!


    If according to his opportunity, when he came out, he would be a Nine Star Legend. Then he is confident that he will step into the holy rank within ten years, and maybe he will be able to participate in the next storm celebration and win the seat of breath!


    But now all this is ruined.

 Chapter 2135： he! Go to the seventh heaven!

    "This... it''s almost nine hours. Why haven''t Feng Ling''er come out yet." Feng Hailong couldn''t remember at this moment.


    The reason for this urgency is that Fenglinger and the others have not come out for a long time.


    "This time is indeed a bit long. All the Platinum level powerhouses have come out. One third of the Hei Yao level powerhouses have also come out, and even one legendary level powerhouse has come out.


    Why haven''t they come out yet. "The second elder can''t help but feel a little worried at this moment.


    But no matter how worried they are now, it is useless, after all, no one knows the things in the secret realm.


    And in the inner city.


    Stormwind City Lord and others also noticed the abnormality.


    "These four platinum level people have not come out yet." Feng Wuhou frowned.


    "In the previous storm celebrations, the strongest platinum level only stayed there for less than eight hours, now it has been nearly nine hours, and there are still four people. There are weird." Long Wuhou nodded, also feeling It''s not right.


    "I may know the reason." The demigod Li Qingpo next to him suddenly said.


    "What Yuanying?" The three of Stormwind City Lord cast their eyes on Li Qingpo.


    Li Qingpo said: "These four people are all following Ye Hao."


    "Follow Ye Hao? What does it have to do. Ye Hao is a holy rank. These four people are only platinum rank. Is it possible that Ye Hao can still lead them to the top of the ladder." Feng Wuhou smiled and shook his head.


    "I guess it''s possible that Ye Hao taught them some methods that they can look forward to for a long time." Li Qingpo said: "After all, Ye Hao is too mysterious. He has such a powerful strength at a young age."


    "It''s possible."


    A few people had no idea what kind of scene in the secret realm now, which had completely refreshed the previous worldview.


    ...


    On the ladder leading from the fifth heaven to the sixth heaven, the four teams are still moving forward.


    It is already the ninth hour.


    The team led by Yan Wuhou has reached the eight thousand floor, but their speed has been greatly slowed down, and it will take two or three seconds to move up to the next level.


    Looking at the Galona squad that was at the back of the team, it was really difficult.


    "Master Galona...I...I can''t hold on..." A black brilliance ogre exclaimed, and was swallowed out by the crack.


    At this time, Galona''s team only had three black stars.


    Don''t talk about taking a step forward at this moment, just supporting them here has already consumed their tremendous energy.


    "Master Galona, ??let''s retreat. We have only walked three thousand floors now, so we really can''t go up."


    "We don''t need to do something that can''t be done at all. It''s also a very good thing for us to go back to the fifth heaven and practice for a few hours to improve our strength."


    Others persuaded Garona.


    Galona also gradually calmed down at this time, knowing that she had no hope of reaching the sixth heaven.


    "Let''s withdraw." Galona glanced at the sixth heaven unwillingly, then turned her head.


    Galona''s team began to go downhill, and the downhill road was not easy to walk. It took a full half an hour before returning to the fifth heaven.


    Everyone fell to the ground.


    In their current situation, the time spent in the secret realm must be reduced by at least a few hours, after all, they consume a lot of time to reach the sixth heaven.


    They all have a bit of resentment towards Galona in their hearts, but who would call them just the Black Yao-level, and Galona a Saint-level powerhouse, these resentments can only be hidden in their hearts.


    In the end, when these Black Yao-class powerhouses stayed here until the eleventh hour, they were eliminated one after another.


    And Galona only stayed until the fifteenth hour, which was far less than the normal Saint-level powerhouse can stay here.


    However, their strength has improved a bit.


    One of the Black Yao ranks has been upgraded to Legendary rank, and the other two Black Yao ranks have also been promoted by five or six stars.


    As for Galona, ??she is a Saint-level powerhouse after all, and the improvement will not be too great. Before coming in, she was a three-star peak Saint-level powerhouse, and when she went out she was a four-star Saint-level peak powerhouse.


    If she doesn''t do that wasteful thing in the end, it is estimated that she will be able to reach the five-star holy powerhouse.


    And this small gap, on the continent of Atlantis, it is very likely that it will take her decades to have a chance to break through.


    Back to the present.


    The tenth hour.


    After Yan Wuhou team was eliminated two Black Yao-class powerhouses, the remaining two legends and three Black Yao-class powerhouses successfully reached the sixth heaven.


    The three Hei Yao-class powerhouses consume a lot of energy, and it is estimated that they can only stay for less than half an hour in the sixth heaven. However, enjoying the nourishment of this holy spring is enough for the time less than half an hour. They are here.


    And the other two teams, in the case of attrition, also came up one after another afterwards.


    This time, except for Ye Hao and others, 13 of their three teams reached the sixth day, which was the best result ever.


    "Where are Ye Hao and others?" After Yan Wuhou arrived at the sixth heaven, he began to search for Ye Hao and the others.


    But after searching for a long time, they couldn''t find it, until a legendary player pointed to the top of their heads and said in amazement: "They...they are climbing the ladder!"


    Yan Wuhou''s pupils dilated and he raised his head abruptly, looking towards the direction from the sixth heaven to the seventh heaven.


    Ye Hao and others have climbed to the eight hundredth floor.


    "They... they actually want to climb the eighth heaven!" Yan Wuhou and others couldn''t believe it.


    "If... if I remember correctly, there have been only four teams that have successfully reached the eighth day, no more than twenty people in total.


    And among the four teams, they are all composed of multiple Saint-level powerhouses, and at least a seventh-level legend, or eighth-level and nine-level legendary powerhouses.


    And after these teams reached the top, almost all the legendary powerhouses were eliminated, and only the holy powerhouses actually reached the seventh heaven! "A team member said in astonishment.


    "Oh my God, that means this guy brought four platinum levels to the seventh heaven. This is unprecedented!"


    "In other words, what is there on the seventh heaven?" A Black Yao-class powerhouse asked cautiously.


    Others looked at Yan Wuhou, the sixth heaven here is already a very extravagant existence for them, as for what else on the seventh heaven, they really don''t know.


    "Forty years ago, Stormwind City Lord and Long Wuhou had teamed up with a saint-level powerhouse in Xiaoyao Valley at that time, and a saint-level powerhouse in Genting Tiangong.


    It is said that there is an ancient divine formation arranged by the gods. Entering the divine formation has the opportunity to comprehend the demigod and even the power above the demigod.


    It is very useful for the saint-level powerhouses who want to break through the demi-god level.


    City Lord Stormwind once told me that if we compare what we cultivate to a low-level martial arts. Then the things above are intermediate martial arts! It is a brand new worldview.


    And you can only comprehend it by yourself, others can''t teach it. "Yan Wuhou clenched his fists and bit his lip lightly, as if he was struggling with something.

 Chapter 2136： Crazy Yan Wuhou

    Suddenly Yan Wuhou came to the bottom of the ladder, and she shouted: "Young Master Ye, can you take me a ride!"


    Are everyone in Stormwind dumbfounded?


    Yan Wuhou even asked Ye Hao to give her a ride despite the sixth heaven just arrived.


    This is clearly asking for help.


    Yan Wuhou, one of the three great marquis of Stormwind, is begging for help!


    Ye Hao heard the voice behind him, because he hadn''t climbed too high, he could still hear him. He turned his head and glanced at Yan Wuhou below.


    This woman did say a lot of things for them along the way, and answered her doubts.


    "If you can keep up, you can." Ye Hao said.


    Yan Wuhou''s eyes lit up suddenly.


    "it is good!"


    Yan Wuhou did not set off immediately, but looked at a holy spring next to her. She floated on the holy spring, and then raised her hands high, forming a mist around her, no one could see the scene inside.


    Among them, Yan Wuhou had already taken off his clothes and absorbed the power of the holy spring with all his heart.


    Three vortices appeared beside her, absorbing the power of the holy spring at an extremely fast speed.


    If others were to see this scene, she would definitely think she was crazy.


    Absorbing the power of the holy spring at such a fast speed will cause a great burden on itself, and in serious cases, it may even break the meridians, drop the state, and reduce the life span.


    But she still gritted her teeth now.


    After thirty breaths, Yan Wuhou put on his clothes again, and the surrounding water mist dissipated.


    "You guys are cultivating well on this sixth heaven. I''ll go first." Yan Wuhou said a few words to his subordinates, and he suddenly jumped up the ladder.


    "Yan Wuhou..."


    "This this¡­¡­"


    Several people were dumbfounded, and they all looked at Yan Wuhou in a daze.


    Yan Wuhou was climbing the ladder with his teeth gritted.


    Because what Ye Hao said just now is that if you can follow me, I will take you.


    So Ye Hao''s own pace never stopped, and now he has reached the thousandth floor.


    Now Yan Wuhou must catch up with Ye Hao in a very short time!


    Yan Wuhou raised his hands and sacrificed two top-level weapons respectively, and came to bear with himself the pressure from the sixth heaven to the seventh heaven in turn.


    One hundred floors


    Two top weapons split instantly!


    Blood came out from the corner of Yan Wuhou''s mouth, and she raised her hands again, offering a shield.


    "That''s the fire dragon shield! The second holy weapon!" Someone recognized this shield, it turned out to be a second holy weapon.


    We must know that so far, the people who climbed the ladder at most have come up with top weapons, and no one has come up with the second holy weapon.


    You can find the top weapon if you are gone, but the second holy weapon is not something you can find if you want to find it.


    And this fire dragon shield only supported to the 300th floor, and cracks appeared.


    Yan Wuhou breathed a sigh of relief, her hands sealed, and finally shouted: "Storm and Flame Spirit God, now!"


    A huge blue and red crossed phantom appeared on Yan Wuhou, like a giant.


    "Hou Yan Wu actually used this trick!" Someone recognized this trick.


    "What''s this trick? It''s so powerful?" a person asked curiously.


    "We have several unique skills in Stormwind City, and this storm flame spirit **** is one of them. It is a dual technique of wind and fire, which can summon a spirit body to bless oneself.


    When fighting, his strength was amazing.


    Long Wuhou once said that Yan Wuhou, who uses the spirit **** of storm flames, can match him. One can imagine the horror of this trick, but this trick also has obvious side effects.


    That is, it will quickly consume one''s own energy, essence and blood.


    After the use is over, there will be a long period of weakness.


    Do you still remember that six years ago, we encountered a warcraft siege in Stormwind. Among them, a six-star legendary phantom type of warcraft suddenly appeared in the city. Stormwind City Lord, Feng Wuhou and Long Wuhou all fought outside the city.


    Only Yan Wuhou was there, and Yan Wuhou''s combat power was only two-star saint level at that time, and was not at all an opponent of that monster.


    In the end, Yan Wuhou could only use this trick to drive away his serious injuries with the momentum of thunder, but after that, Yan Wuhou himself was in retreat for half a year! "When the man talked about these past events, his eyes were full.


    "Master Yan Wuhou, I really did my best for this seventh heaven." Several people looked at Yan Wuhou''s continuously climbing back.


    "Yes. The seventh heaven is an opportunity for our Saint-level powerhouses. If I can have such an opportunity, I will try my best to work hard."


    A voice came from behind several people.


    Several people turned their heads abruptly and saw the man behind them.


    "Mr. Zhao Qingyun!"


    The person who appeared was the saint-level powerhouse of Xiaoyao Valley, Zhao Qingyun.


    Zhao Qingyun carried his hands on his back and looked at the people in front of him.


    "Ye Hao, what kind of person is this person? Why is he so strong? He has this ability at a young age." Zhao Qingyun wondered in his heart.


    At this moment, Yan Wuhou had reached the six hundredth floor by relying on his own technique, and the fire dragon shield above his head was no longer able to support and break.


    With determination in Yan Wuhou''s eyes, she drank all over, and a bead appeared.


    "Yuhuozhu!" Stormwind City and others looked at this thing in surprise.


    "Your Yan Wuhou really spared it this time. Although Yuhuo Zhu is a secondary holy weapon, for practitioners of the corresponding attribute, it is not less than half of the holy weapon." Zhao Qingyun sighed lightly.


    Relying on the spirit **** of storm flames and the imperial fire beads, Yan Wuhou continued to climb at a very fast speed.


    According to her method, once her all these things are exhausted, without external help, when she herself bears the pressure of the divine power leading to the seventh heaven.


    She will be expelled from the secret realm immediately.


    Eight hundred floors, nine hundred floors


    Yan Wuhou gritted his teeth and looked at Ye Hao and others who had reached the 1300th floor.


    There is still a gap of 400 floors, and we must catch up before the 1,600 floors.


    A thousand floors


    The phantom of Yan Wuhou''s storm flame spirit **** appeared in a trance, as if it would dissipate at any time.


    One thousand and one hundred floors.


    The soul of the storm and flames dissipated, and Yan Wuhou''s knees sank and he slammed heavily on the steps.


    Everyone seemed to hear the sound of bone fracture.


    Yan Wuhou gritted his teeth and stood up, and the broken bones on his knees began to repair quickly.


    Yan Wuhou bit his finger and formed a seal in front of her. Then, blood-colored dragon-shaped patterns appeared all over her body, and at the same time the power of the holy spring that she had absorbed before also appeared.


    "Is this the Yanlong Blood Curse?" Zhao Qingyun watched all this Yan Wuhou did with his imaginary eyes: "Yan Wuhou is desperate. You deserve to be a hero of the female middle school."


    "Yanlong Blood Curse?" Several people in Stormwind looked at Zhao Qingyun in surprise.


    Zhao Qingyun explained: "The Yanlong Blood Curse is an imitation dragon language spell. It should be your Long Wuhou taught her. The effect is to burn the blood, meridians, bone marrow, knowledge of the sea, and any Everything that can burn.


    In this way, you can improve your strength in a short time.


    Yanlong among the dragon clan used this method to fight to the death.


    Yan Wuhou just absorbed the power of the holy spring, right? She did not absorb the power of the holy spring, but accumulated the power of the holy spring to use it as fuel for the Yanlong Blood Curse.


    But once the power of the holy spring burned out, then Yan Wuhou would use himself as a guide. "

 Chapter 2137： Are they dead?

    Zhao Qingyun was right. At this moment, Yan Wuhou was casting the Flame Dragon Blood Curse. She had done everything she could to get a chance to ascend to the seventh heaven.


    Even they have already struggled with life-threatening means.


    One thousand two hundred layers


    1,300 floors


    Yan Wuhou was getting closer and closer to Ye Hao''s position at the moment. She gritted her teeth and insisted that sweat beads had appeared on her forehead, and these sweat beads were still blood red.


    1,400 floors


    A sound of Kazi came from Yan Wuhou''s ears, her pupils dilated and raised her head, watching the cracks appeared in her Royal Fire Pearl on the top of her head.


    At this moment, Ye Hao was still less than two hundred stories away.


    "No, the Yanlong Blood Curse alone can''t support it." Yan Wuhou felt his heart, and immediately before the Yuhuozhu shattered, he once again offered a magic weapon.


    "My God! Hou Yan Wu actually took out the holy artifact, Huo Fengyu!" someone exclaimed.


    Zhao Qingyun''s eyes lit up, looking at the dazzling red feather.


    "Huofengyu is said to be a holy beast, the hottest feather on the top of Nine Heavens Fire Phoenix''s head. This is one of the most precious magic weapons of the fire element."


    Supported by Huo Fengyu and Yanlong Blood Curse, Yan Wuhou continued to climb quickly.


    One thousand four hundred and fifty floors


    1,500 floors


    One thousand five hundred and fifty floors


    One thousand six hundred floors


    Yan Wuhou looked pale at the moment, with only one thought left in his mind, climbing... climbing... constantly climbing up.


    The Yanlong Blood Curse had already burned the power of the holy spring, and began to burn her blood.


    At the same time, the color of Huo Fengyu also began to dim.


    In the end, Yan Wuhou slipped and fell to one side involuntarily.


    Is it...Is it...I''m going to lose here...


    Yan Wuhou closed his eyes in despair.


    If she really fails, not only will she lose this opportunity to practice, but she will also be accompanied by so many magical instruments, plus the side effects of using the storm flame spirit **** and the flame dragon blood curse.


    It is very likely to cause her state to decline, maybe it will be difficult to return to the peak state in the next ten years.


    The next moment, Yan Wuhou felt that his body was being held back by something, and then his whole body was wrapped in warm things.


    Yan Wuhou opened her eyes, and she found that she was lying in Ye Hao''s arms at the moment, and Ye Hao placed one hand on top of her, emitting a gentle light.


    "Are you all right." Ye Hao looked at Yan Wuhou.


    Yan Wuhou''s stubborn persistence surprised Ye Hao.


    On the way, she consumed two top weapons and two secondary sacred artifacts. Although the sacred weapon Fire Phoenix Feather hadn''t shattered yet, the dim feathers had already shown that it had been consumed a lot and was no longer as powerful as it was before.


    "Hmm..." Yan Wuhou nodded and stood up.


    "Can you continue walking." Ye Hao looked at Yan Wuhou as he continued to climb the ladder.


    "Yes." Yan Wuhou said quickly.


    "Well, you just need to follow my steps." Ye Hao said, and then he began to climb the ladder again. There was one more person, which was nothing to Ye Hao.


    After Yan Wuhou joined Ye Hao''s team, she truly felt Ye Hao''s powerful strength.


    Standing behind him, there was no need to worry about anything at all, and there was no need to bear even a little divine pressure.


    It''s exactly like walking on flat ground.


    The pain of the previous Yan Wuhou when he was struggling forward was completely gone. After a while, he reached the 2000th floor, and he continued to rise at such a gentle speed.


    According to Ye Hao''s current speed, he could reach the seventh heaven in half an hour.


    At this time, everyone in the Sixth Heaven had already arrived. Zhao Qingyun''s team, the Orc Aobu, and Ogrom''s team had already ended in Stormwind City.


    They found their favorite holy springs, and while immersing in their cultivation, they looked at the people who were acting on the upper ladder. This is already the tenth hour after entering the secret realm.


    ...


    In the inner city of Stormwind, the sky here has dimmed again at this moment, and it has already arrived at night.


    "It''s the tenth hour. These four platinum-level people have been in it for ten hours." Stormwind City Lord frowned and said.


    "Could it be that Ye Hao has been taking care of these four people. But this is something that has never happened before, how did he do it?" Feng Wuhou asked in surprise.


    Long Wuhou Xuxu looked at it, and after a long time he said in a low voice: "Do you think this person is not a person from Stromgarde at all. Even Stromgarde might not have such a method."


    The Lord of Stormwind was silent.


    Feng Wuhou said in surprise: "He is a human race, not from Stromgarde, he can still come from there. There is no other place in our human race that can cultivate such evildoers."


    Long Wuhou did not speak, this is a doubt.


    Only Ye Hao can solve their doubts.


    The topics of these four platinum levels were also discussed by everyone outside the inner city.


    "What''s the matter with these four platinum ranks, why are they still inside."


    "Do you think it was an accident that these four platinum ranks have already died inside?"


    "It''s possible, after all, it''s been ten hours now. Black Yao-level has already come out one third!"


    Others speculated about what happened to these four people and why they haven''t come out yet.


    Most people wonder if these four people are dead.


    Feng Hailong is really anxious at the moment, like an ant on a hot pot, pacing back and forth.


    "What''s the matter? Why hasn''t it come out yet? Is there something going on inside."


    Feng Hailong''s words have been repeated thousands of times at least.


    The second elder wiped the sweat from his forehead. He looked at Feng Hailong and said with comfort: "Patriarch Feng, it''s useless to worry about you here now. We can only believe that they will come out without incident."


    "I... how can I not worry about it. Ten hours have passed since this." Feng Hailong said bitterly, these four people are their hope for the future of Gale Valley.


    He really didn''t ask for any peculiar opportunities for these four people now, but only hoped that they could come out peacefully.


    If it was as those people said, all four of them died inside.


    Then they will fall into the third-rate power because they fail to catch the blue and yellow, and even in the next ten years, they may be swallowed by other forces.


    ...


    Within the secret realm.


    The wind chimes who were on the ladder had no idea that they had been messed up outside, and they had become the focus of almost everyone.


    "There are still three thousand floors." Yan Wuhou looked at the top of the ladder in the distance and swallowed.


    She didn''t expect that she really had a chance to reach the seventh heaven.


    As long as she can reach the seventh heaven, then her previous efforts are worth it.

 Chapter 2138： Seventh Heaven·Ancient Magic Array

    The people of the sixth heaven also watched the situation above the ladder with breathlessness.


    They all want to know whether Ye Hao and others can reach the seventh heaven.


    "Master Zhao Qingyun, if... I mean if the four platinum-level guys reach the seventh heaven. What kind of opportunity will there be?" A person interrogated Zhao Qingyun in a low voice.


    Zhao Qingyun was silent for a while, and then said: "The future is limitless. If you don''t die halfway, the holy rank is only a matter of time."


    It is only a matter of time before entering the Saint Level. This answer made many people stare and look at the four people enviously.


    It takes opportunities for others to enter the Saint level, their own efforts, and countless cultivation resources.


    However, Zhao Qingyun said that it was only a matter of time before these four people entered the Saint Level.


    Eighth floor


    Ninth Thousand Floor


    Ninth thousand and five hundredth floor


    Ninth thousand and eight hundredth floor


    Orc Ogrom slammed his fist on the stone wall beside the holy spring, and then his whole body was soaked in the holy spring.


    Ninth thousand and nine hundredth floor


    Zhao Qingyun sighed lightly, closing his eyes and practicing no more.


    They all know the ending.


    The ten thousandth floor!


    "Great, Master Yan Wuhou has arrived at the seventh heaven!"


    "The seventh heaven, the seventh heaven! Hou Yan Wu has really reached the seventh heaven!"


    "Stormwind City is overjoyed, overjoyed! Yan Wuhou will become the second Longwuhou, even surpassing Longwuhou!"


    "My Stormwind City has been prosperous for another hundred years!"


    Everyone in Stormwind cheered, as if they had reached the seventh heaven.


    But at the moment Yan Wuhou was walking on the seventh heaven, her eyes were in a trance.


    "I...I''m on the seventh heaven."


    Yan Wuhou closed his eyes and took a deep breath, then opened his eyes suddenly: "This rich energy. At least hundreds of times that of the first heaven!"


    "Brother Ye Hao, this place is so big." Long Lin looked around with a curious look.


    "Young Master Ye, there are still a few stone pillars over there." Feng Qiu''er pointed to a few stone pillars standing in the distance.


    "That''s the ancient **** array!" Yan Wuhou exclaimed, and then hurried away.


    Ye Hao followed with a few people.


    When I walked to these stone pillars, I found that these stone pillars were a hundred feet high, and they were placed in a diamond pattern, forming a magic circle.


    "This is a lightning array." As soon as Yan Wuhou approached this ancient array, the voice of thunder came from the array.


    "Have Yan Wuhou this ancient magic circle has a wonderful place?" Ye Hao asked.


    For Ye Hao, who helped him to reach the seventh heaven, Yan Wuhou didn''t hide anything, and said everything he knew.


    "You mean these ancient magic circles contain cultivation methods that can help people break through to the demigod level?" Ye Hao''s eyes lit up.


    The eyes of Fenglinger and others glowed even more.


    Demigod!


    Could it be that they can have the opportunity to step into the demigod level.


    "In fact, I don''t know exactly what''s in it. Everyone who comes out will dissipate the specific impression of the inside, and can''t clearly convey it to others.


    City Lord Stormwind and Long Wuhou just said that there are very great problems inside, which are more advanced cultivation methods. "Yan Wuhou said.


    "I''ll go in and take a look." Ye Hao stepped directly into the ancient lightning array in front of him.


    Stepping into it, the surrounding scene disappeared instantly and turned into a thunder array, with lightning everywhere, and monsters formed by lightning. The appearance of dancing claws was quite terrifying.


    A leopard flew towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao was ready to fight, but the words in his mind kept him from doing it.


    "Don''t do it, this thing doesn''t hurt you. You just need to keep your mind." Evelyn said.


    Ye Hao stood in place, and Lei Leopard hit Ye Hao directly.


    Ye Hao''s body shook, and then something more appeared in his mind.


    An electric current appeared around his body and then dissipated.


    "This is... Thunder?" Ye Hao opened his eyes.


    "I didn''t expect that this place could be imitated to this point. This ancient magic circle is actually the power of the origin, and these are the most original power of each attribute.


    And the power of God''s cultivation is naturally these. The phantoms formed by these original powers rush into your body, if you can persist, and absorb a little more.


    Then your body will be imprinted with the foundation of the original power, which is why those Stormwind City Lords think that by absorbing this power, they can step into a demigod.


    It is reasonable, but it is a pity that the last step is missing. If I guessed correctly, this step should be here on the eighth day. "Evelyn said.


    "What''s in the Eighth Heaven?" Ye Hao asked.


    "The power of the law!" Evelyn explained: "The power of the origin is like a cell, and if enough cells are gathered together, it will become an organ or tissue. This is the power of the law.


    As for what Yan Wuhou said, the people who went out didn''t know how to describe the situation inside, because the magic circle was cast with a curse, which would make people''s memory of this passage blurred.


    But if you have this goddess guardian, such a situation will not exist. "


    After that, Ye Hao suffered the impact of dozens of original powers, making his body filled with the sound of thunder.


    It''s just that the effect was not great. Ye Hao left after feeling that it would not improve him much.


    Yan Wuhou and others were still waiting eagerly outside.


    "The effect is not bad. You can select the ancient magic circle that suits you by yourself. Remember not to be afraid of whatever you see in the circle, just stick to your mind." Ye Hao said.


    Yan Wuhou''s eyes lit up, and after leaving, he immediately went to find the fire and wind magic circles.


    The four Fenglinger also went.


    There are still a lot of ancient magic circles here, and there are at least two or three magic circles of the same attribute.


    And Ye Hao was idle, he walked through every magic circle, and his strength could be improved a little bit.


    ...


    In the underground grotto altar of the third heaven.


    The elf princess had already summoned a gate, she breathed slightly, and she smiled as she looked at the gate in front of her: "Great. This teleportation circle is opened, and from here you can lead to the ninth heaven."


    There was a haze in the eyes of some people behind the fairy princess.


    "Lord, let''s set off now. It is now eleven hours, and it will take longer than originally planned. I still have no way of determining what is on the ninth day." Guo Houqing placed his hand on it. On the hilt of the knife around his waist, he said in a deep voice.


    The fairy princess nodded, and she put her cloak on again.


    "Okay, let''s set off. Just follow the map in my mind and you can definitely find the location of that thing."


    With that said, Guo Houqing and the fairy princess stepped through the gate first.


    After that, Mrs. Guman and others also stepped into the door.

 Chapter 2139： New Goal·The Eighth Day

    Twelfth hour


    Yan Wuhou and Feng Ling''er came out of the ancient magic circle one after another. Each of them was refreshed. Although their current strength has not improved, they will be in the near future.


    What they get here will bring them unparalleled surprises on their cultivation path.


    "Miss Feng Ling''er, you guys are cultivating well on this seventh heaven. I must be able to reach the Black Yao rank at least before going out. You can even surpass the five-star Black Yao." Yan Wuhou looked at Feng Ling''er.


    Talking with them without any pretensions.


    Because Yan Wuhou knew the future of these four young people very well, they were destined to become Saint-level powerhouses.


    "Master Yan Wuhou, we still can''t absorb the spiritual energy." Feng Chun''er said.


    Yan Wuhou was taken aback: "Why?"


    "It was Ye Gongzi who sealed us, saying that this is good for us." Feng Chun''er replied.


    "In this case, he should lift the seal for you now." Yan Wuhou said.


    Fengling''s several people can''t wait to look at Ye Hao, they also want to quickly improve their strength.


    "What''s the hurry? There are still two floors," Ye Hao said, pointing to the ladder.


    At this moment, the air around them seemed to be quiet.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Ye Hao looked at the stupid people.


    Hou Yan Wu swallowed, and walked quickly to Ye Hao: "Young Master Ye, are you going to climb the eighth heaven?"


    "Yeah. What''s wrong, what''s the problem?" Ye Hao said lightly.


    Yan Wuhou got an affirmative answer from Ye Hao. She took a deep breath, and then said: "Young Master Ye, I know you are very powerful. You are unimaginably powerful.


    Even I doubt if you are a Demigod, but this eighth heaven is not something anyone can climb! "


    "Could it be that no one has ever been up yet?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Yes, but there are only four people." Yan Wuhou said in a deep voice: "The four have now become the four demigods on the continent of Atlantis."


    Originally speaking, it was those four people.


    According to what Evelyn said before, the power of the origin is condensed into the power of law, which is the stepping stone to step into the **** level.


    So these four people can break through to the demigod level.


    "So, why can''t we go up?" Ye Hao smiled slightly.


    Yan Wuhou was speechless, she really didn''t know what language to use to persuade Ye Hao, and told him directly that you couldn''t do it?


    These words seemed weak to Ye Hao, because he had done a lot of things that others could not see.


    "Okay. You guys get ready. After a stick of incense, we are ready to go to the eighth day. If Yan Wuhou is also ready to go up, you can follow us." Ye Hao said.


    Fenglinger glanced at each other, and walked to Ye Hao''s side without any hesitation, adjusted their breath, and prepared to follow Ye Hao to the eighth heaven.


    They chose to trust Ye Hao unconditionally, because if it weren''t for his existence, they wouldn''t even be able to go to the seventh heaven.


    He didn''t even have the qualifications to celebrate the storm.


    Ye Hao brought all of this to them now, and they had no reason not to believe in Ye Hao.


    At this moment, Yan Wuhou was extremely entangled.


    I have to say that the eighth day is a temptation.


    The fact that people who have entered the eighth heaven are now at the demigod level is enough to make everyone understand what the eighth heaven represents.


    But Yan Wuhou also knew that if she failed, she would lose a lot.


    According to her current situation, she can at least persist for five hours on this seventh day.


    These five hours are enough for her to rise from a four-star pinnacle holy level to a five-star holy level, and even a five-star holy level!


    And if Ye Hao fails on the way, they should not be eliminated from the Secret Realm. If Yan Wuhou wants to bridge the gap, it will take at least ten years, or even twenty years, on the continent of Atlantis!


    In the holy stage, every level of improvement is quite difficult.


    On one side is the temptation to reach the five-star holy level safely, on the other side is the possibility of reaching the demigod level.


    In the end, Yan Wuhou gritted his teeth and took that step and walked behind Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at the five people behind him with a smile.


    "Okay, let''s go up."


    Ye Hao raised his foot and stepped on the steps leading to the eighth heaven.


    The weight like Mount Tai fell on Ye Hao''s shoulders.


    A powerful aura burst out of Ye Hao, and Feng Linger just felt a powerful aura.


    As a saint-level expert, Yan Wuhou looked at the young man with wide eyes.


    This powerful aura is definitely more terrifying than Long Wuhou.


    Could it be that this man has reached the seven-star holy level, even eight-star, nine-star?


    Yan Wuhou didn''t dare to think too much.


    After half a second, Ye Hao took a step forward.


    At this moment, Yan Wuhou and others finally had the opportunity to step on the steps of the eighth heaven.


    After that, Ye Hao proceeded step by step at a speed of two steps per second.


    After an hour and a half, it was almost the fourteenth hour that they entered the secret realm.


    They came to the legendary eighth heaven.


    "It''s big!" Fengling looked at the endless terrain in front of her, and she sighed for its vastness.


    At the same time, Yan Wuhou heard a burst of sound.


    Countless spiritual energy rushed forward, covering the breath of Yan Wuhou.


    "Master Yan Wuhou, what''s wrong?" Feng Qiu''er asked worriedly.


    "It''s okay, she just broke through. She is now a five-star holy level." Ye Hao said lightly.


    After a few breaths, Yan Wuhou opened her eyes, and she let out a suffocating breath, her eyes flashing with excitement.


    The eighth day! She finally broke through to the five-star holy level, and she also came to the eighth heaven where those semi-god level powerhouses had come.


    "Brother Ye Hao, what is that over there. Could it be a monster." Feng Lin suddenly pointed to a passing elk in front of him.


    Ye Hao stared at the elk, he suddenly raised his hand, and a thunder fell down and hit the elk directly.


    The elk dissipated, and an earth-yellow air mass entered Ye Hao''s body at the same time.


    "The laws of the soil system are very weak." Ye Hao felt that what entered his body was the laws of the soil system, but it was very weak.


    It was much weaker than the fragments of the law of space that he had absorbed in the underworld before.


    That is at least fragments, and the air mass absorbed in front of me is something that is not as good as fragments.


    "I killed the elk just now, and the thing that emerged was called the power of law. The power of law is stronger than the power of the elements and the power of the origin.


    The power of the elements and the power of the source are used to form the law.


    To become a god, you must master the laws of the world.


    Take Yan Wuhou, for example, she can try to master the laws of fire and wind. If she can formulate perfect laws of fire and wind, she can officially enter the **** level. "


    Ye Hao told Yan Wuhou and the others the amazing news.

 Chapter 2140： Lift the seal and break through one after another!

    law


    This is a completely vague concept of Yan Wuhou and others, but Ye Hao said that this is the power possessed by gods, and this is the difference between gods and ordinary creatures.


    "That is to say, as long as we hunt and kill the creatures that are in line with our cultivation discovery, the legal power in its body will be absorbed by us?" Feng Ling''er asked impatiently.


    "Yes. But these creatures that are gathered by the power of the law, the power of the law contained in it is very low, so the few on Atlantis can only rely on this low The power of the law reaches the demigod level.


    To break through to the true **** level, you still need your own efforts. "Ye Hao said.


    This is what Evelyn told her.


    "Then how to distinguish the power of laws contained in these creatures? I think they are no different from ordinary monsters." Feng Chun''er looked at the creatures and asked curiously.


    "You can feel it with your heart, and you will find that the creature has a particularly obvious attribute. In addition, these creatures also have their own level, which is similar to the level of monsters.


    So when you hunt, you must not provoke those who are too powerful. "Ye Hao reminded.


    "Will they take the initiative to attack us?" Feng Qiu''er asked worriedly when hearing that the strength of these creatures was similar to that of monsters.


    "No, these creatures will not attack actively. Only when they are attacked will they resist. In addition, in order to ensure the integrity of the absorbed law power, it is best to kill one by yourself when you hunt. , That way the effect will be maximized."


    Ye Hao suggested, and then he looked at the four Fenglinger: "You can improve your own strength first, so the hunting will be much easier, I will unlock the seal for you now."


    Ye Hao walked to the four of them, tapped their fingers on their foreheads, and unlocked the seal in their bodies.


    All of a sudden, the abundant aura energy of the Eighth Heaven was like bees smelling the charming honey, and swarmed into the bodies of the four.


    Swish swish


    Four rays of light appeared from four people almost simultaneously.


    Among them, Feng Chun''er is the strongest, and Feng Chun''er directly broke through to the Black Yao level.


    Soon afterwards, Feng Qiu''er also broke through to nine-star platinum, while Fenglinger''s sister and brother broke through to eight-star platinum.


    But this is still just beginning.


    The strength of the aura of the eighth heaven is thousands of times that of the platinum-level powerhouses at the bottom!


    A few minutes later, Feng Qiu''er also broke through to the Black Yao level!


    Yan Wuhou looked at these four people with envy in his eyes.


    The future of these four people is destined to be limitless. They reached the Black Yao level before the age of twenty, and reached the legendary level before the age of thirty!


    Plus the holy spring absorbed, the power of the source, and the power of the law that I have a chance to get.


    These things will give these four people a chance to enter the Holy Class before they are forty or even thirty!


    This is even more terrifying than those cultivated by the first-class forces.


    This process lasted for nearly half an hour.


    Ye Hao has been staring at the situation of the four people, seeing that the four people are about to reach the limit, if they continue to absorb it, they will most likely be eliminated by the secret realm.


    Ye Hao immediately put a seal on their bodies again.


    "Huh..." Feng Ling''er breathed a sigh of relief, their eyes flashed with uncontrollable excitement and excitement.


    "Sister...I...I''m already an eight-star black Yao class now." Feng Qiu''er''s voice was shaking. She looked at her hands, unable to calm down for a long time.


    "I have also reached the peak of the Seven Stars Black Yao. This... this aura is really terrifying." Feng Chun''er was still thinking about the feeling just now, it was really cool.


    In the past, I spent a long time at the gold level, and I felt that it was difficult to break through the barrier.


    But just now, the platinum, black shining barrier, was like a thin film, and it broke when touched, without a trace at all.


    "How do you two feel." Ye Hao looked at Fengling and Fenglin.


    "I am now a five-star Black Yao." Fengling said.


    "I am also a five-star Black Yao." Feng Lin said.


    Because of their blood and their own talents, the breakthrough level of these two people is not very high.


    But their fighting power is above the Feng Chun''er sisters.


    "Okay, you can hunt those things now. Remember, your current strength is limited to hunting those guys above the Black Yao class, and those above the Black Yao class must not be touched." Ye Hao reminded.


    "Yes!"


    The four people nodded, then each looked for prey and began to show their new abilities.


    The four Hei Yao-class powerhouses tilted their power there.


    Who would have thought that these four people were all platinum-level a few days ago, and two of them were only gold-level.


    But now it is already a Black Yao-level!


    Yan Wuhou was also hunting down prey at this moment, seizing the time to absorb the power of these laws.


    Ye Hao also took a moment to hunt down a lot. Unlike the others, he hunted the whole film.


    ...


    Inner City of Stormwind


    "It''s the fifteenth hour." Feng Wuhou looked at the hourglass next to him, his expression a little frozen.


    At this moment, the sky was lighted up again, and the light of dawn shone on the entire Stormwind City, as well as the stone monument outside the inner city of Stormwind, and the people surrounding the stone monument.


    "The four platinum-level guys haven''t come out yet." Feng Wuhou frowned.


    "There are still a few people left." Stormwind City Lord asked.


    "Now there are only five holy ranks, twelve legends, four Hei Yao, and the four platinum ranks. There are twenty-five people in total," Long Wuhou said.


    "Fifteen hours, twenty-five people. This is a relatively high number in previous years." Stormwind City Master said: "I don''t know why, I feel that something big will happen in the secret world this time."


    "Is it because the elves are worried about it?" Feng Wuhou looked at the cloaked people who were still in the corner suspiciously.


    "I don''t know, we can''t get in now. We can only wait for them to come out, just hope that they don''t have branches." Stormwind City Lord said.


    The group of elves in the corner.


    "Elder, it stands to reason that your Highness and them should have arrived at their positions. The things should be in hand." An elf asked in a low voice.


    The second elder said in a deep voice, "There shouldn''t be much problem. After all, except for the method we know, it is difficult for others to reach the ninth day."


    ...


    Outside the inner city, looking at the four names still lit on the stele.


    Feng Hailong and the second elders are a little numb at this moment, they are no longer as anxious as before, but they are a lot calmer.


    After all, there is no use for them to be anxious now, they can only wait here quietly.


    Looking at the remaining people, they came out one by one, but none of them were the ones they wanted to see.

 Chapter 2141： The mystery of the ninth heaven

    The sixteenth hour.


    Ye Hao sighed, his realm slightly increased.


    When he reached his current state, it was really too difficult to improve too much.


    Ye Hao looked towards the ninth heaven. He didn''t know if the ninth heaven would have anything good.


    "Forget it, since it''s all here. Let''s go up there." Ye Hao pondered.


    Then he called the four wind chimes.


    Ye Hao didn''t plan to take them up on the ninth day, so he let them stay on the eighth day to rest.


    After all, Ye Hao had felt a little pressure before taking five people to the eighth heaven. If he took them to the ninth heaven, it would really be more than a burden.


    Moreover, Ye Hao himself had to go to the ninth day, and perhaps he needed Evelyn''s help.


    "Are you going to the Ninth Heaven?" Yan Wuhou looked at Ye Hao. For some reason, when she learned that he was going to the Ninth Heaven, her heart was not too surprised.


    Could it be that Ye Hao''s performance had given her a hunch that the other party would attend the ninth day of the meeting.


    "Right." Ye Hao nodded.


    Yan Wuhou didn''t say much, nor asked Ye Hao to take her up.


    People are willing to take her to the eighth heaven, which can be said to be a great kindness.


    She couldn''t really shamelessly beg others to take herself to the ninth heaven.


    "Regarding the ninth heaven, no one has ever gone up. The elves and dragons have never penetrated into what is on it, so we can''t be sure what is there.


    So after you go up, you must be very careful. "Yan Wuhou reminded.


    "I see. These four guys ask Yan Wuhou to take care of them a little bit." After Ye Hao finished speaking, he walked to the front of the ladder.


    The eighth heaven leading to the ninth heaven is still a tens of thousands of levels.


    And the continent of the ninth heaven is like the sky standing above the clouds. It is difficult to see the situation of the ninth heaven, only through the clouds surrounding the ladder.


    Ye Hao stepped on the ninth day with one foot, and his body shook.


    This is the first time Ye Hao''s body has moved since he climbed the ladder.


    "This pressure... Demigod level." Ye Hao frowned, this pressure was very strong.


    Even Ye Hao had a familiar feeling, which was the feeling of facing that demigod-level demon before he had not absorbed the power of the star sky in the Antarctic Battle.


    Three or four months have passed since that time, and Ye Hao is no longer Ye Hao at that time. Although he has not yet reached the Demigod level, he has taken his own steps in the face of this momentum.


    One step, two steps.


    Yan Wuhou, Feng Ling''er and others watched Ye Hao walk up step by step.


    Time passed little by little, and half an hour passed in a blink of an eye. Ye Hao also reached the 5,000th floor, and above the 5,000th floor was surrounded by clouds and mist. At this time, Ye Hao''s figure had begun to slowly disappear into the cloud. in.


    Yan Wuhou and the others in the eighth heaven could no longer see Ye Hao.


    Only praying silently in his heart, Ye Hao can reach the ninth heaven that no one has ever reached.


    Ye Hao reached the seventh thousandth floor. Sweat beads had appeared on his forehead, and the sweat on his back had wetted his clothes, and his breathing became a bit thick.


    "Five Elements Constitution!"


    Ye Hao turned on his five element physique, and four apertures appeared behind him, and the pressure was much less now.


    Eighth floor


    Ninth Thousand Floor


    The four apertures behind Ye Hao were still shaking, a little blurry.


    At this time, Ye Hao took a step up, which was a hundred times more difficult than just stepping on the ladder to the ninth heaven.


    "Hey, it''s time to come out and help." Ye Hao shouted to Evelyn.


    "Call the beautiful, generous, **** and charming Goddess Evelyn." Evelyn''s teasing voice sounded in Ye Hao.


    Several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead.


    "You just say to help or not."


    "Okay, okay. There is really no sense of humor at all, you will die if you shout."


    A figure appeared behind Ye Hao, it was Evelyn''s divine body.


    As soon as this divine body appeared, Ye Hao''s pressure was reduced a lot, and his speed suddenly increased a lot.


    Soon he reached the ninth day before the divine body disappeared.


    And when he walked on the ninth day, he felt whether he had come to the wrong place.


    Because the ninth heaven is completely different from the previous eighth heaven.


    The previous Eighth Heaven was a fairyland-like existence.


    And this ninth heaven?


    Ye Hao''s eyes were all waste soil, the soil was black, and the trees and plants were black.


    Even the butterflies that flutter their wings are black.


    There is also the sky above, which is all black, and there is a grayish purple glow.


    The aura that was abundant before, disappeared here completely.


    It was as if it was not the ninth heaven, Ye Hao doubted whether he had experienced a spatial displacement just now.


    "This is the battlefield of gods." Evelyn''s voice suddenly sounded.


    "God''s battlefield?" Ye Hao was taken aback.


    "No. Only the battlefield of the gods can cause such annihilation scenes. I have seen such scenes hundreds of times. On different planes, on different continents, on different planets." Evelyn''s voice Somewhat low.


    Ye Hao raised his head, he believed Evelyn''s words.


    Because he saw one foot, which was still upside down, his thigh was partially inserted into the mud.


    And this foot is as big as ten cars, one can imagine how huge the owner of this foot is.


    In addition, Ye Hao took a few steps, and he also saw a huge skull, which exudes a frightening atmosphere.


    "Is this... God''s skull?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Yes. But this is just a low-level god." Evelyn said lightly.


    "Can you see how many years ago this battle was?" Ye Hao asked.


    "The breath is still very new, and the skull and remains have not been corrupted. This level will not exceed 20,000 years." Evelyn said.


    Twenty thousand years!


    Ye Hao''s mind was shocked, God''s battlefield, Atlantis.


    Atlantis disappeared from the earth 10,000 years ago, but it has existed in this space for 20,000 years.


    Could it be that the disappearance of Atlantis has something to do with God.


    "Did these gods fall because of fighting with demons?" Ye Hao asked.


    Evelyn was silent.


    "No?" Ye Hao raised his eyebrows. If the devil did it, Evelyn would not stop talking.


    "It''s grown by the earth," Evelyn whispered.


    The cold hair on Ye Hao''s body seemed to stand up at this moment.


    Earth species, that is to say, living things on earth.


    Whether it is humans, werewolves, monsters, vampires, magicians, or supernatural beings, these are all belonging to the earth species.


    "Ten thousand years... 20,000 years ago. The earth species and the gods went to war?" Ye Hao''s eyes widened, unable to believe this.

 Chapter 2142： Dark Council

    Ye Hao was a little frightened by this incident.


    Is the earth species once powerful enough to go to war with the gods?


    But why would war with the gods, if it is possible to fight with the devil, but it is really incredible to fight with the gods.


    Ye Hao felt that this might have something to do with the truth he had been searching for.


    Ye Hao continued to look for this piece of war ruins, wandering around.


    But here, in addition to wasteland, debris, or wasteland, debris.


    There is basically nothing that can be seen.


    Suddenly, a figure shot from a distance, very fast, and with wings.


    The most beautiful face, blonde hair, and pointed ears.


    Elf?


    Ye Hao was surprised, how could he see the wizard here.


    It''s not that the elves cannot enter this world.


    Wait, the broken cloak and those guys are the cloaked people before.


    Could this fairy girl be the cloak girl!


    "Catch her, don''t let this elf escape!"


    "If we let her escape, we will all be finished!"


    "Catch this elf, brothers can still feel good."


    Behind this elf, several figures chased after him.


    After a while, he caught up with the beauty elf and surrounded him.


    There was blood in the abdomen of the beautiful elf, which seemed to be injured and very weak.


    She gritted her teeth and looked at the people who surrounded her: "You dare to abandon your promise and attack me. You are not afraid that the Eternal Forest will condemn you!"


    "Afraid? Of course we are." One of the wretched men licked his lips: "But to be able to taste the taste of the elf princess, it is worth the death!"


    "Yes...yes, I want...I want this woman to be pregnant with my baby." A pighead who was two meters tall shouted with a big belly.


    The elf beauty felt a chill in her heart. If she was defiled by these guys in front of her, she would really be better off than life.


    If you change to the past, the strength of these guys is not your opponent at all.


    But now, he was being chased by these guys, and there was no way to fight back.


    "Your Royal Highness, we are not afraid to tell you. The reason why we dare to do it here is because we have a way out. As long as we can get that thing.


    Master Guo Houqing will take us to the Dark Council, then even your Eternal Forest can take us! Hahahaha! "Someone smiled grimly.


    "The Dark Council! You **** actually hook up with the Dark Council. Don''t you know that the Dark Council is the enemy of all races on the continent of Atlantis!


    If those people get that thing, it will be the end of Atlantis! "The elf beauty said angrily.


    "What doomsday, we don¡¯t care. All we want is power, and the Dark Council can give us strength. Even if Atlantis is destroyed, the Dark Council will take us to the God Realm, and we will be worshipped by all. God!" someone shouted frantically.


    "Don''t... don''t talk nonsense with her. Grab her, then... let... let her give birth to me." The Pighead kept the Harazi and approached step by step.


    The elf beauty was a little desperate.


    brush


    A sword shadow flashed, and the pig head fell to the ground.


    "I don''t look at what I look like, I really want to give birth? Since it''s a pig, I should go to a sow to give birth." Ye Hao kicked the pig''s head.


    Everyone was shocked by the sudden appearance of Ye Hao.


    "Who are you, why are you on the ninth day!"


    "I remember him, he was one of the five Saint-level powerhouses, it seems to be called Ye Hao. He defeated Lord Liang Zhenghai of our team."


    Ye Hao raised his eyebrows. It turned out that Liang Zhenghai of Jiancheng was still related to this group of people.


    "What about the saint-level strong, we have the divine power blessing of the dark council. Slaughtering the saint-level is not a problem!"


    A black breath burst out of one of them, his pupils all turned black, and horns grew on his forehead.


    The strength of the original Hei Yao-level quickly increased, and it directly reached the legendary level.


    At the same time, the others also reached the legendary level.


    "Let''s go together and use the power of the gods given to us by the Dark Council to destroy this man." Several people besieged.


    "You have an aura that makes me hate." Ye Hao''s face was cold, and the seven heavenly swords in his hand shot out, directly harvesting the lives of these people.


    Although these people''s strength increased rapidly in a short time after using evil power, they were nothing in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao ignored the corpses on the ground, he looked at the beautiful elf girl behind him.


    The elf beauty was looking at Ye Hao with a vigilant look, with an alert look.


    "Are you an elf princess?" Ye Hao asked while looking at the elf beauty.


    The elf beauty said nothing.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not malicious to you." Ye Hao looked kind.


    The elf beauty looked at Ye Hao for a long time, and suddenly she fell to the ground, clutching her abdomen, with a painful expression.


    "Are you poisoned?" Ye Hao walked over and looked at the wound of the elf beauty.


    Holy Healing


    Ye Hao used Holy Healing to directly heal the wound on the abdomen of the elf beauty.


    "This energy...Who are you?" The elf beauty noticed that the healing technique used by Ye Hao was extraordinary.


    "A person who is righteous and brave." Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    Only then did the elf beauty really put down her vigilance towards Ye Hao.


    She looked at Ye Hao and bit her lip lightly, as if she had made some decision: "Can you do me a favor. If you want, Eternal Forest is willing to be your friend and will fulfill some of your requirements!"


    The elf beauty looked at Ye Hao eagerly.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "It''s a coincidence that I do have one thing I want to consult with the Elf King of the Eternal Forest."


    "My mother?" The elf beauty looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "Your mother? The Elf King is a woman?" Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    "Don''t talk about this, as long as you can help me. I can promise you to see the Elf King. If you have any questions, my mother will definitely answer you." The Elf beauty said.


    Ye Hao could see that this elven beauty was very anxious at this moment, plus the few guys with demon abilities just now, presumably something extraordinary happened in the ninth heaven.


    "It''s okay to help you. But you need to tell me first what happened here and why they attacked you." Ye Hao asked.


    The elven beauty hesitated, she still said, "Actually, this time I entered the secret realm to search for an artifact, and this artifact has the ability to seal space.


    But the people who followed me, they turned out to be guys from the Dark Council. They attacked me and got news about the location of the artifact and how to open it! "

 Chapter 2143： Elf Princess Alleria

    The artifact of sealing space?


    "Let''s talk while walking, otherwise it''s too late. This continent is huge, if we go late. That artifact will be taken away by the gang, and the Atlantis continent will usher in its end! "The elf beauty said anxiously.


    "Well."


    Ye Hao took a few steps, and he found that the elf beauty was standing still.


    "What''s wrong with you? The wound hasn''t healed yet." Ye Hao looked at the elf beauty in confusion.


    The elf beauty breathed lightly, and she said with difficulty: "Yes...because of the ninth day, my body is already very weak. Even if the injury has recovered, it is difficult to move quickly.


    When I ran away just now, I had used up all my strength. "


    Ye Hao thought for a while, he walked in front of the elf beauty and directly hugged her.


    The elf beauty exclaimed.


    She is the princess of the Elves. Although she has lived for hundreds of years, she has never been treated so intimately by a man, and at such a close distance.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I want to make it easier to move like this. Let''s say, where are we going now." Ye Hao asked.


    The beautiful elf pointed at a red sun in the distance.


    "Go in that direction and you will see a blood-red mountain!"


    "Okay." Ye Hao bent his legs, and the next moment he exploded extremely fast.


    The elf beauty was a little surprised by Ye Hao''s strength. She suddenly thought of something and looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "How did you get to the ninth heaven?"


    "I came up from the ladder." Ye Hao felt that the elf beauty asked a nonsense.


    But the elven beauty widened her eyes: "How is it possible, no one has ever been on the ninth heaven! My mother said that unless it is a god-level powerhouse, can you climb the ninth heaven from the ladder."


    "Anyway, I just walked up by myself, so how did you and your group get up?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I know a teleportation circle from the third heaven directly to the ninth heaven. After we reached the third heaven, we passed that circle directly to the ninth heaven." The fairy beauty explained.


    Ye Hao suddenly realized that after the third day before, he never saw these people again and dared to take a shortcut.


    "But I heard that your elves can''t enter the secret realm, why can you come in." Ye Hao thought of such a thing.


    The elf beauty continued to explain: "There is such a thing, but it is not absolute. Before I entered the secret realm, hundreds of magic circle inscriptions were added to my body, so that my elf blood was suppressed in a short time. .


    But because of this, my strength has also fallen from the holy rank to the platinum rank, otherwise those guys would never be my opponent. "


    It turns out that there is such a method. No wonder this fairy princess is so weak. Ye Hao thought of a princess before, so she shouldn''t be chased by a few people.


    "Which group of people just said they belonged to the Dark Council? What organization is this Dark Council." Ye Hao mentioned the few people just now. The powers used by those few people are very similar to demons.


    It''s as if the five eagle eye kings could use the power of the devil to remind themselves.


    "The Dark Council is an evil organization. Behind it are ancient demons. They do not belong to Atlantis, but they have always been thinking about Atlantis. They have led their own troops and followers to try to destroy Atlantis on several occasions. Tis.


    But they were all destroyed by us, and after thousands of years of calm, these guys made a comeback.


    The space in that place is still unstable. This time we are looking for an artifact that can seal the space in order to seal the space in the place and prevent the demons from coming back.


    And this dark council is the minions of the group of demons. They know our plan, so they pretend to try to destroy our plan.


    At the same time, that artifact not only used the function of sealing space, but also had the function of expanding space cracks.


    Therefore, you must not let the people of the Dark Council get that thing! "The elf beauty said.


    Ye Hao understood right now, this dark council is similar to the existence of eagle eyes, behind which is still a group of demons.


    They are not only thinking about the earth, but also thinking about Atlantis.


    These guys are really indispensable everywhere.


    "Then you were the ones who attacked just now?" Ye Hao looked at the elf beauty.


    The elf beauty nodded and began to tell about her being attacked just now.


    Almost two hours ago, they passed through the teleportation circle to the ninth heaven. At that time, the group had not attacked the elf beauty.


    Because if you want to get that artifact, you still need to find something, a weapon that contains divine blood.


    And that weapon, the elf beauty also knew where.


    After they successfully found the weapon, the group of guys finally revealed their minions.


    They first attacked and killed other people who did not belong to them, and then snatched the weapon of God''s blood, and then they wanted to catch the beautiful elf.


    The strength of the elven beauty is not their opponent, but fortunately she is a princess of the elves, and she has some good things in her.


    Relying on those good things, the elf beauty found a chance to escape.


    Because of concerns about time, the guys in the Dark Council split up.


    The three legendary guys took the weapons of sacred blood to the place where the artifacts were buried.


    The other Black Yao-level people are here to hunt down the elf beauty, and then what happened just now.


    Ye Hao happened to save the elf beauty.


    "By the way, we have been talking for so long, I don''t know what your name is. Let me introduce myself first. My name is Ye Hao. As you can see, I am a human race, and my strength is a holy level." Ye Hao looked at the elf beauty.


    The elf beauty also said frankly: "My name is very long, you can call me Eleria directly. I am a three-star holy."


    "Ailelia, see if the red mountain in front is the place you mentioned before." Ye Hao suddenly stopped.


    Alleria raised her head just now, in front of them.


    A round of red sun hangs high, and a high mountain like blood is standing there.


    This high mountain gives people a solemn and solemn feeling, and even a powerful energy fluctuation can be felt.


    "Yes, it''s here!" Alleria said excitedly: "Let''s get in quickly! The entrance is on the top of the mountain!"


    Ye Hao quickened his pace and soon came to the top of the mountain.


    There was an intersection on the top of the mountain, and Ye Hao noticed that there were footprints on the red dirt on the intersection.


    "It seems that the person who attacked you has already arrived before us."


    "Hurry in, don''t let the dark council get that artifact!" Alleria said excitedly.

 Chapter 2144： Three holy powerhouses!

    Ye Hao and Alleria walked into this mountain pass, and then followed a series of roads extending down.


    After walking for almost twenty minutes, Ye Hao and Areria finally saw a glimmer of light, which came from a huge altar at the bottom.


    And in the center of the altar, there is a huge eye, like a basketball-sized eye, but it is now sealed by a stone.


    "The eyes of the Space Titan Giant?" Evelyn''s voice sounded in Ye Hao''s mind.


    Space Titan?


    Ye Hao asked Evelyn what it was.


    Evelyn explained that this is an ancient protoss. No one knows its origin, but every Titan is very powerful and terrifying.


    And this space titan giant is said to have the ability to come and go freely in many planes.


    "Space Titan is said to have ten eyes, these eyes contain the power of space, and the law of space. And has the eyes of a Space Titan.


    It can really seal a space, or open a space crack.


    As for the effect, it is uncertain. "Evelyn said.


    "In other words, this thing can really open a space node and create space cracks." Ye Hao said.


    "It''s theoretically possible."


    Ye Hao''s heart sank: "Can it be used repeatedly?"


    "Yes, but it needs to save power. And it must be charged by a god-level powerhouse with the power of the law of space.


    This process may take about a month. Moreover, the open space node cracks cannot be maintained for too long and the area will not be too large. "Evelyn said.


    Ye Hao had a bad premonition in his heart, if this thing was taken by the Dark Council, and then handed over to the demon behind it.


    The demons use this thing to capture Atlantis and then to capture the earth. The threat in it is quite terrifying.


    "I know what you are worried about. The total number of Titans is no more than a hundred, and each one is a very powerful god.


    Among them, the Space Titans are even rarer, perhaps not more than five.


    To hunt down the existence of space Titan giants, it is even more difficult than reaching the sky. Therefore, it is impossible to use this thing on a large scale and create large-scale spatial nodes and spatial cracks. "Evelyn''s words made Ye Hao a sigh of relief.


    He is worried about such things.


    "Even so, this little thing can''t be taken away by them. Otherwise, it will be no small trouble for the earth." Ye Hao secretly said.


    "It''s that artifact!" Seeing that artifact, Alleria directly supported Ye Hao without paying attention, and jumped down.


    Ye Hao could only follow along.


    Guo Houqing and the three also noticed Ye Hao and Alleria.


    "Oh, isn''t this our princess. I thought you were being ridden by those stinky men, that pighead." Mrs. Guman smiled.


    "You running dogs of the Dark Council. I won''t let you take this thing away!" Alleria said sternly.


    "Tsk tusk, spirit. If we are outside, we are not your opponents. But here, you only have platinum-level opponents. I can pinch you to death with my fingers." Orc Gulton said contemptuously.


    "Quiet." Guo Houqing stared at Ye Hao.


    He didn''t care about Areria, because he knew that Areria was not threatening here.


    And Alleria''s presence here only means that all the waste has died.


    And all of this was done by the man who suddenly appeared next to Alleria.


    "Are you Ye Hao? A Saint-level powerhouse." Guo Houqing looked at Ye Hao, and recognized the young man who had been in the limelight before the storm celebration.


    "I didn''t expect my reputation to be quite big."


    Ye Hao twisted his neck: "I''ll give you two choices now, or I will kill you now. Or I will send you to die."


    The orcs Gulton and Mrs. Guman stared at Ye Hao. Although they were a little wary, they did not show any timid expressions as legendary.


    It seems that they should have some hole cards.


    "Young Master Ye, we are members of the Dark Council. If you are willing to join us this time, I can introduce you to our upper level.


    They will give you the power of God. "Guo Houqing actually tried to seduce Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao rubbed his chin, showing a thoughtful expression: "God''s power, this is really interesting."


    A smile appeared on Guo Houqing''s face. In his opinion, not many people could refuse this temptation, even she herself joined the Dark Council because of this.


    Alleria looked at Ye Hao in a panic. Now Ye Hao is her only helper. If Ye Hao rebelled at this time, then she would really be done.


    "It''s a pity that I never want food. Since I want to become a god, I will go up by myself. What''s more, I have to be a running dog for some people. I don''t have such a hobby." Ye Hao''s mouth slightly aroused.


    Guo Houqing''s face sank.


    "Since you are so obsessive, then I can only send you to die with Princess Alleria." A black cyclone appeared on Guo Houqing.


    Black cyclones appeared on Mrs. Guman and Gulton one after another.


    Ye Hao looked at them quietly, and he had seen this scene before.


    And the effect is much better than them. After all, the second of the five kings of the Eagle Eye is of the Holy Rank. Under this state, it is the peak of the Holy Rank!


    But this is only in Ye Hao''s opinion.


    In the eyes of Areria on the side, the breath of these three people soared.


    Guo Houqing''s breath broke through the Most Sacred Rank first, and at the same time black wings grew behind him, a black horn appeared on his forehead, and both eyes turned black.


    "He... he''s at the Saint level, and his aura is still rising!" Alleria''s eyes showed strange light. Although her strength could not be displayed, she still had some abilities.


    She could see Guo Houqing''s soaring strength.


    "Eight-star Saint Grade!" Alleria took a breath.


    At the same time, Mrs. Guman also changed. Her skin was gray and black, giving a feeling of evil charm.


    As for the orc Gulton, the change was quite big, his height directly reached four meters, he was completely a giant with a sturdy back.


    "Two five-star holy ranks!" Alleria saw the strength of Mrs. Guman and Gulton, both of which had been promoted to the five-star holy rank.


    "Have you seen it? This is our power, this is the power of the gods! Soon we can become real gods!" Guo Houqing smiled evilly, and the black cyclone on his body became stronger.


    "Young Master Ye, what do we do now? The other party has three Saint-level powerhouses!" Alleria was also anxious at the moment. She knew Ye Hao was very strong and was a Saint-level powerhouse.


    But the opponent is three Saint-level powerhouses, and one of them is the Eight-Star Saint-level, which is really troublesome.

 Chapter 2145： Ten Breaths Kill the Three Saints

    Chapter 2145 Ten Breaths Killing Three Saints


    "What should I do?" Ye Hao shook his arm, as if he was doing a preparatory action: "It''s okay to just shake it all up.


    This kind of guy is a waste of Atlantis'' air by living. "


    "Kill him!" Guo Houqing said coldly.


    Guo Houqing and the three moved at the same time and attacked Ye Hao.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth curled up, showing a mocking smile.


    Ye Hao teleported behind Mrs. Guman, and said in a gloomy voice: "Do you know who you provoke?"


    Mrs. Guman''s pupils dilated, and she did not see Ye Hao''s movements at all, and Ye Hao appeared directly behind her. She hurriedly sacrificed her own spells and formed a shield behind her.


    Ye Hao made a fist with his right hand, and a golden halo appeared on his wrist.


    This is one of the five element physique metallicity.


    Physical skills, as long as this is added, the power will increase greatly.


    Bengshan Fist!


    With a simple punch, Mrs. Guman flew out and hit the rock wall heavily, smashing a human-shaped hole.


    Before the other two could react, Ye Hao appeared on Gulton''s head again.


    "Big? It''s very useful, but it''s just a moving meatball." Ye Hao raised his hand, and the blue sword appeared in his hand.


    Heaven and Earth One Sword


    A sword shadow swung down, and Gulton immediately raised his arms and tried to resist.


    Boom boom boom


    The dust spread away, completely covering Gulton''s figure.


    At this moment, Ye Hao appeared in front of Guo Houqing.


    Without a word, Guo Houqing took out his knife and slashed at Ye Hao.


    "Eight-star Saint Grade? It''s ridiculous, it''s not your own power. Such an Eight-Star Saint Grade is just a parallel import. And the boss behind you, Lao Tzu killed one, and you worry about you running dogs?" Ye Hao continued to use his sword. trick.


    Swords and knives kept colliding in the air, lightning and flint.


    In just one second, the two sides had at least a thousand contacts.


    In the end, the knife in Guo Houqing''s hand shattered directly, and his body was hit against the rock wall by a sword air.


    At the same time the smoke and dust dissipated, and Gulton was left with only the upper half of his body still under the ground, and the lower half of his body was buried in the ground because of the hard fight against the sword.


    "Huh, I can''t help myself." Ye Hao floated in the air, and three triple destruction star rings appeared in three directions around him.


    "This...this terrifying power!" Alleria looked at the three star rings floating around Ye Hao, and she could feel the terrifying energy contained in them.


    She asked herself, if she faced this man in her heyday, could she defeat him?


    Can''t.


    In the next moment, Arelia had the answer in her heart, even if she was an elf princess who had always been known for her arrogance, she was really not sure about this man.


    "No... don''t..." Guo Houqing''s pupils dilated and he tried to escape.


    But the high-intensity confrontation just now has caused his meridians to break, making it difficult to move in a short time.


    But the terrifying starring made him feel a complete threat.


    "It''s over." Ye Hao snapped his fingers, and the three triple destruction star rings flew out directly and hit the three people.


    Boom boom boom


    After three consecutive explosions, the entire mountain seemed to shake a few times, and several stones fell in the cave.


    After a few breaths, three very obvious circular gaps appeared in the cave, as if they were directly erased by some force.


    And under the feet of Guo Houqing, a dagger was falling there.


    "It''s done. This is the ¡®key¡¯ you said before." Ye Hao looked at Areria, who was already dumbfounded.


    Alleria is a little nervous looking at Ye Hao now.


    This person was really too strong. In less than ten breaths, he killed three Saint-level powerhouses, one of which was the Eight-Star Saint-level.


    "Don''t look at me like that. These three guys just used some means to improve their combat effectiveness. The actual combat effectiveness did not reach that level, and the tricks they used were all legendary.


    Such goods are too watery. "Ye Hao said with a smile, as if it were normal to kill these three people by himself.


    "What are we going to do now?" Ye Hao gestured to the key in his hand.


    Alleria took a deep breath, calmed her breath temporarily, and pointed to the stone eye in the center of the altar.


    "This dagger is stained with the blood of God, and only the blood of God can awaken this spatial artifact, otherwise we will not be able to take it away from here." Areria said.


    Ye Hao took the dagger and walked in front of Shiyan. He raised the dagger and pierced it towards Shiyan, but when the dagger approached Shiyan, everything seemed to stop.


    A illusion appeared around.


    "What''s this?" Alleria looked around in surprise.


    Ye Hao said, "It looks like we triggered some illusion. Didn''t your mother tell you this?"


    "I don''t know, we only know that there is an artifact that can seal the space. You need to get an artifact containing God''s blood to take it away. We don''t know about other things." Alleria said.


    Ye Hao casts a cold eye at Alleria: "You are so courageous, you don''t know anything about things. You only know one of its functions and dare to come here to take it away.\"


    Ye Hao suspected these elves, and probably didn''t know that this was the eye pupil of the Space Titan giant.


    "This illusion has no sense of crisis, and there should be no threat. Let''s see where it is going." Ye Hao relaxed.


    If there is danger, Evelyn will definitely remind him.


    After a few seconds, a light and shadow appeared in front of Ye Hao and Alleria.


    "Friends who came here, I don''t know who you are, but you must be for the space eye of this space giant.


    You have obtained the artifacts of God''s blood, and I cannot stop you. The phantom I left is just to remind you.


    The eyes of this space stay here, in fact, to seal the things under the battlefield of the gods. They may be dead or still alive.


    They are strong and scary.


    If they are still alive, once you take the Eye of Space, those creatures will emerge. They may be gods, demons, or monsters that can destroy Atlantis.


    So you have to think carefully about the choices you will make next. "


    After the Phantom finished speaking, it dissipated.


    The surrounding scenes have also returned to the previous ones, Ye Hao and Alleria are still in the grotto.


    "What is this?" Alleria looked at Ye Hao in surprise, she didn''t expect that there would be such a phenomenon behind the Eye of Space.

 Chapter 2146： Great changes in mystery!

    Chapter 2146 The Secret Realm Has Changed!


    "It seems that the Eye of Space has been left here for a reason. And this secret realm is not a simple secret realm.


    It was the battlefield of the ancient times, the eight heavens below were all to stabilize the things under the ninth heaven. "Ye Hao said sternly.


    "Could it be that there is really a **** or a demon sealed under this?" Alleria swallowed and asked in disbelief.


    "The life span of a god-level powerhouse is tens of thousands of years. It is not a problem. However, being sealed is a special case. It is not ruled out that some gods or demons will be destroyed by demons to the end of their souls and bodies.


    But there may be some things that survive. "What Ye Hao said was also what Evelyn told him.


    "Then what shall we do? If there is really a devil below, and we take away this space eye, wouldn''t it be that we let this guy out!" Alleria was in a daze at the moment.


    She thought it was enough to take away the eye of space, but she didn''t expect that there was such a big secret hidden behind the eye of space.


    "In this way, the people in the Dark Council not only want to take away the eyes of space, but also want to see if the sealed guy below is still there." Ye Hao left half of his words.


    According to what Evelyn said before, this war was fought by the earth species and the gods.


    In such a high-profile war, no one knows what will exist in it.


    Will there be demons involved.


    And even if it is a god, because it is at war with the earth species, it is sealed, I don''t know if it is 10,000 years or 20,000 years.


    After being released anyway, it must not be a good thing for the race on Atlantis.


    "Then we are... do you want to hold this space eye." Alleria is now very entangled with the matter in front of her.


    Take it away?


    The space can be sealed to prevent the disaster of demonic invasion, but the monsters hidden below will appear, most likely to bring destruction to the outside world, even before the end of the day.


    Not take it away?


    Although it is guaranteed that the monsters that may exist below will not be released, it is also putting the outside world in a situation that will be threatened by demons.


    This is a dilemma.


    Just when Alleria didn''t know how to choose, Ye Hao had already started, and he raised the dagger in his palm high again.


    "What are you doing! What if you break the seal and take away the Eye of Space, causing the things below to come out?" Alleria yelled in panic.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "What should I do? Then can''t it be enough to send all those monsters to hell."


    After speaking, the dagger in Ye Hao''s hand fell, and no illusion appeared this time.


    The dagger directly pierced the eye of space.


    A crack appeared on the rock on the surface of the Eye of Space, and rays of light shot out from the crack, making this dim grotto seem like daylight.


    At the same time, the whole earth was trembling, and at the same time, the ninth heaven outside and the following several heavens were affected.


    ...


    "What''s the matter?" Fengling raised her head in surprise and looked at the gradually dissipating cloud above her head.


    "It seems that something happened to the Ninth Heaven." Feng Chuner guessed.


    Yan Wuhou frowned, and suddenly the expression on her face became wonderful: "Disappeared?"


    "What has disappeared?" Feng Qiu''er looked at Yan Wuhou who was muttering to himself in confusion.


    "The restriction has disappeared." Yan Wuhou suddenly raised his head, his eyes fixed on the ninth heaven, and there was a strong breath in that place, and there was even a brilliant light from a few artifacts.


    "You few stay here and continue to practice. Wait until this secret realm eliminates you, remember not to run around!" Yan Wuhou''s voice fell.


    Then flew directly to the ninth heaven.


    That''s right!


    It is flying to the ninth heaven.


    "Could it be that Yan Wuhou said that this restriction is gone?" Feng Ling''er''s pupils dilated, she looked at the ladder that day, gritted her teeth and walked over, putting one foot on it.


    "Sister!" Feng Lin looked at her sister worriedly.


    The horrible pressure before, they have lingering fears.


    But Wind Chime was safe and sound, and she went up a few steps, even walking back and forth on it.


    "It really disappeared! It seems that the restriction that Yan Wuhou said just now has disappeared, which means that the restriction of every heavy day no longer exists." Feng Ling''er said in surprise.


    At this moment, a few figures behind them also flew towards the ninth heaven.


    "Look, it''s Zhao Qingyun from Xiaoyao Valley, and the orc saint-level powerhouse, Ogrom!"


    "Even Galona of the Naga clan is here!"


    Feng Qiu''er pointed to those who flew to the ninth heaven after Yan Wuhou.


    Not only these Saint Grade powerhouses, after them, a few Legend Grade powerhouses who were still in the secret realm also flew to the ninth heaven.


    After they felt the restriction disappeared, they immediately thought of the ninth heaven, the most mysterious place in this secret realm, and they flew towards the ninth heaven.


    The originally difficult 10,000-level ladder is now nothing at all before their eyes.


    When Yan Wuhou flew to the ninth heaven, she also showed the same surprised expression as Ye Hao before seeing the appearance of the ninth heaven.


    The style of painting here is totally different from that of the eight heavens below.


    "Hou Yan Wu, what happened here?" At this time, Zhao Qingyun from Xiaoyao Valley flew up, and he wrinkled and did not question Yan Wuhou.


    "Ye Hao came up, and it took about an hour or so. Such a thing happened suddenly." Yan Wuhou said.


    "That kid again?" Zhao Qingyun frowned. What is the origin of this Ye Hao and why does everything have him.


    Brush


    At this time, a beam of light shot out from a basin in the distance, and at the same time ample spiritual energy spread out.


    "Is this the birth of a holy medicinal material?" Yan Wuhou and Zhao Qingyun were shocked when they saw this light.


    There is also that abundant aura, with fragrance in it.


    You must know that the medicinal materials of the Saint-level, they are the existence that the first-class forces are chasing, and the medicinal materials of this level are the only medicinal materials that the Saint-level strong can take and have an effect.


    Yan Wuhou and Zhao Qingyun immediately flew over and flew to the top of the basin. They saw a flower. The shape of the flower was a fairy, and it was purple, very beautiful.


    "This is... the purple fairy mandala that was extinct 20,000 years ago!" Yan Wuhou recognized this medicinal material that was only recorded in ancient books.


    "Is this the purple fairy mandala?" Zhao Qingyun dilated her pupils and stared at the flower below with scorching eyes: "My master once mentioned this medicinal plant.


    This is a saint-level medicinal material. After refining it, the saint-level powerhouse can grow by one level out of thin air, and there is no side effect. It is the killer for the saint-level powerhouse to break through the bottleneck! "

 Chapter 2147： Four demigods

    At this moment the atmosphere is a bit stiff.


    Neither Yan Wuhou nor Zhao Qingyun moved.


    This is a saint-level medicinal material, enough to make two saint-level powerhouses fight for it.


    "Marquis Yan Wu, can this treasure let me go to Xiaoyao Valley? I, Zhao Qingyun, will definitely pay it back in the future." Zhao Qingyun released his aura, and came with a courtesy before the soldiers.


    Yan Wuhou smiled slightly, Zhao Qingyun''s current aura was the pinnacle of the five-star holy rank.


    If it is changed, she will weigh it if she is not sure.


    But as she reached the eighth heaven, she had already narrowed the gap between the two.


    The aura of the five-star holy peak on Yan Wuhou''s body was also released.


    "Young Master Zhao, if you are willing to give me Stormwind City, I will treat Young Master Zhao as a distinguished guest in the future!" Yan Wuhou laughed.


    The two looked at each other, knowing that the other side would not give up this baby easily.


    Just as the two men were at war, the earth trembled.


    And around the purple fairy mandala, a hand appeared, that hand stretched out from the gap, and then abruptly tore the earth apart and crawled out.


    "I finally came out...hahaha...Twenty thousand years, I finally came out."


    A one-eyed giant patted his chest and roared, looking quite crazy.


    "What is this?" Zhao Qingyun frowned and looked at the cyclops below.


    The Cyclops also noticed the two humans flying above his head. He raised his head: "It turns out to be an earth species, hum. Do you want to continue the battle ten thousand years ago?"


    The aura of the Cyclops was released.


    Zhao Qingyun and Yan Wuhou fell to the ground instantly.


    Zhao Qingyun lost the heroic and sassy appearance he used to, and was embarrassed on all fours, gritting his teeth.


    Yan Wuhou was better, kneeling on one knee, she gritted her teeth and stared at the cyclops in front of her.


    "what are you?"


    "The ants on the earth dare to speak to the gods like this? Feeling my powerful aura, don''t you understand." A brilliant glow appeared around the Cyclops.


    "Quick... let''s run!" Zhao Qingyun''s words at this moment were full of fear, and the beads of sweat on his forehead kept dripping.


    "He is a demigod powerhouse!"


    Zhao Qingyun looked at the Cyclops in horror, and the next moment he put his hands on the ground and claws, and his body flew directly towards the distance.


    As the pinnacle of the five-star holy rank, he has completely lost his dignity in the face of this monster, and his will to fight is directly fleeing.


    "Want to leave? I slept for tens of thousands of years, and I just need something to stuff my teeth." The huge eyes on the forehead of the Cyclops shot out a beam of light, directly towards Zhao Qingyun who had fled from the desert.


    Zhao Qingyun felt the attack behind him, and he immediately returned to his senses, and tried to resist.


    But the tricks he released, under the attack of the Cyclops, were completely defensive.


    Zhao Qingyun''s left arm was directly removed, and half of his ear was gone.


    Zhao Qingyun clutched his wounds and fell into a pool of blood. Although he survived by chance, it is hard to believe that this is a five-star holy peak powerhouse.


    When Yan Wuhou saw this scene, she took a breath.


    "Why don''t you run?" The Cyclops looked at Yan Wuhou jokingly, as if looking at a prey.


    "You are a demigod-level powerhouse. If you don''t want me to run, I can''t run away even if I use all my abilities." Yan Wuhou said in a deep voice.


    "Demigod?" The Cyclops laughed wildly: "Hahahaha, no wonder you say that I am a Demigod. I have been sealed for tens of thousands of years. It would be nice to survive that **** seal.


    I don''t know how many people have died in these ten thousand years. You must know that I am not a demigod. I am just in a period of weakness now.


    I am a true god! God-level powerhouse! "


    Yan Wuhou did not speak, whether it was a god-level powerhouse or a demi-god-level powerhouse, it was the same to her, and there was no chance of winning.


    The Lord of Stormwind once mentioned to her an incident in the previous years. The Lord of Stormwind had the honor to visit the adult at Stromgarde and was fortunate to give him some advice.


    As a result, Stormwind City Lord said that he couldn''t survive the opponent''s three moves!


    This is still in the case that the person did not use his full strength.


    But now Yan Wuhou is still far from the original Stormwind City Lord, how is the opponent of this monster in front of him.


    "Oh, it''s not just me. It seems that some old things are still alive." The Cyclops looked at the broken mountains, rivers, and trees in the distance.


    A giant dragon with only bones appeared on the ground.


    A demon with only half a pair of wings screamed.


    A mad man with a disheveled hair is screaming.


    "Why are you up here?"


    At this moment, a familiar voice appeared behind Yan Wuhou.


    Yan Wuhou turned his head abruptly, and what he saw was Ye Hao and an elf?


    "There are two more little guys, which are also earth species?" The Cyclops watched the appearance of Ye Hao and the elves without paying too much attention. In his opinion, this weak creature was nothing but two pieces of meat in his plate.


    "This...this is the sealed monster." Alleria saw the scene in front of her, the cyclops, bone dragons, and demons, and her heart began to feel a little disturbed.


    Moreover, the breath of these guys is stronger than their own mother.


    Demigod powerhouse!


    "What''s the matter?" Yan Wuhou looked at Ye Hao and asked in a low voice.


    "It''s okay, it''s just some small craps I released." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Ant, you say who is the chopsticks, I am a great race, a cyclops!" The cyclops roared at Ye Hao.


    "Keep it down, don''t you know if it''s so annoying." Ye Hao scratched his ears, and patted Yan Wuhou on the shoulder: "There are some things to talk about later.


    I need to send these guys where they should go first, and this elf will trouble you to take care of them first. "


    Ye Hao flew into the air, and he scanned the surroundings.


    There are a total of four demigod-level powerhouses, which makes Ye Hao still a little uneasy.


    "Boy, don''t worry. Although the breath of these four guys is of the Demigod level, they have been sealed for tens of thousands of years, and their combat power after coming out is still less than half, or even one-fifth, of the Demigod level. .


    Kill them now, there is no problem at all. And there is this goddess to help you. "Evelyn said in Ye Hao''s mind.


    "Anyway, it has been pierced, and I can only resist it." Ye Hao took a deep breath and suddenly shouted: "You guys who survived the battle tens of thousands of years ago.


    Hurry up and die for me, and today I will send you old immortal fellows to the west! "


    Ye Hao''s words spread throughout the ninth heaven.


    Yan Wuhou and Alleria below both opened their eyes wide.


    Oh my god, what else is this guy talking about? Is he crazy?


    The next moment, four semi-god-level powerhouses appeared around Ye Hao, and the four powerful auras seemed to crush Ye Hao into pieces.

 Chapter 2148： Kill Demigod Bone Dragon

    "Ant? What were you talking about just now?" The demon with only half of the wings left flew beside Ye Hao, staring at Ye Hao with black eyes, and there was a breath of death on his body, as if he was about to crush Ye Hao to death. .


    "Earth species? You sealed us for tens of thousands of years, and I finally came out today. I want to kill you all!" The bone dragon roared, the skeleton of the whole body trembling, making a shaking sound.


    The unkempt man showed a somewhat crazy expression: "Earth species, dirty and despicable earth species. Our great Protoss is here to help you.


    You dare to betray us, who gave you the courage. Let you dare to disobey the Protoss and fight against the Protoss! "


    Ye Hao was impacted by the four semi-god-level auras at this moment, and there were many openings in his clothes, but Ye Hao himself remained motionless.


    "Devil, bone dragon, cyclops, and one...?" Ye Hao looked at the crazy and proud man: "God? Forget it, no matter who you are, no one will want to leave here today."


    "Just rely on you? A trivial earth species, the god-level kan''er hasn''t arrived yet, dare to say such things to us?" Broken Wing Devil laughed sarcastically.


    "Suppress the four of you, I alone is enough." Ye Hao''s aura suddenly changed.


    A phantom appeared on top of Ye Hao''s head, and then entered Ye Hao''s body.


    At the next moment, Ye Hao''s hair began to change at a speed visible to the naked eye, and at the same time the original clothes on his body turned into a black robe.


    And Ye Hao''s strength is also rising rapidly.


    "What''s going on with this earth species? Why is his strength constantly rising and he is about to reach the Demigod level?" The Broken Wing Demon looked at Ye Hao in surprise, and the black air currents around Ye Hao.


    "This is... the power of the dark elements, and there is also the law of darkness? This guy has actually realized the power of the law!" The bone dragon felt the power of the dark law on Ye Hao that made him feel afraid.


    "It''s not just the law of darkness, I can feel the aura of other laws. This earth species is very weird." The protoss looked up and down Ye Hao, as if speculating on what kind of creature Ye Hao was.


    "It doesn''t matter what it is. For thousands of years, I can be regarded as coming out from that **** place. Now that I am out. Then I will go out from here and destroy the earth-grown world outside.


    Let those earth species understand what sins they committed back then! "The Cyclops patted his chest and roared.


    With that said, the Cyclops slammed his huge fist at Ye Hao. When that fist was slammed, cracks appeared in the space, indicating that the power of this fist was terrifying.


    When the other three saw this, they didn''t talk nonsense, and at the same time launched an attack on Ye Hao.


    Yan Wuhou and Alleria on the ground suddenly had their hearts hanging in their throats.


    These are four demigods, and according to them, their original strength is at the quasi-god level!


    Now there are only four demigods on the continent of Atlantis.


    Is Ye Hao strong enough to face the same camp as the top powerhouses on the Atlantis continent.


    "Boom boom boom"


    A huge black beam of light jumped out into the sky, and a huge shock wave surged away.


    Directly smashed some rocks.


    Yan Wuhou''s face changed, she left, clutching Alleria and ran towards the distance: "Hurry up!"


    Yan Wuhou did not turn her head back, because she could be sure that the aftermath of the battle was not something they could bear.


    The speed of Yan Wuhou was very fast, but the speed of the shock wave was even faster.


    After flying out for five kilometers, Yan Wuhou felt the shock wave catching up behind her, and she immediately turned around and made a seal with her hands.


    "The realm of fire!"


    A barrier glowing with red light appeared in front of Yan Wuhou and Alleria.


    Boom


    The shock wave hit the ¡®Fire-Bath Realm¡¯, a crack appeared in the ¡®Fire-Bath Realm¡¯ in the blink of an eye, and then it exploded.


    But fortunately, the ¡®Fire Realm¡¯ still withstood most of the damage and protected Yan Wuhou and Alleria.


    Yan Wuhou didn''t stop, and led Alleria to continue to retreat towards the distance, until the top of a mountain twenty or thirty kilometers away was relieved.


    "Here, it should be okay." Yan Wuhou took a breath, and she raised her head to look at the huge black beam of light in the distant sky.


    She was shocked to find that the four demigods had been pushed back.


    Is it he?


    The black light beam disappeared, Ye Hao still stood in place, and his aura was soaring as never before.


    "He is... the pinnacle of the Demigod?" Broken Wing Demon stared at Ye Hao and saw Ye Hao''s combat effectiveness at the moment.


    "Huh, I thought how strong it was. Isn''t it the pinnacle of the Demigod? Although our strength is now declining, our four demigods are still worried about a weak Earth species.


    Let you taste it, I have accumulated anger for thousands of years. "Bone Dragon opened his mouth, and the gray beam of light shot out.


    "Half-God? It''s ridiculous, a group of old immortals who have been locked up for thousands of years. Now your combat power is at best the peak of the holy level. If I destroy you, that''s a small matter."


    Ye Hao raised his hand and aimed at the bone dragon and the gray beam of light shot from the bone dragon.


    "Hades Six Cannons!"


    Ye Hao released his forbidden curse, and the power of this move was increased several times compared to before!


    Because this trick contains the law of darkness, which is the ability of the dark queen Evelyn.


    Six black apertures from small to large appeared, and then a black energy cannon shot out, directly colliding with the gray beam of the bone dragon.


    The scene was like a nuclear bomb explosion.


    But the following scene stunned everyone.


    After a brief impact, Pluto''s six heavy artillery directly swallowed the gray beam of light, and then rushed straight to the bone dragon.


    The bone dragon stirred his wings.


    "Bone Enchantment!"


    The bone dragon hurriedly defended, but its defense was unable to withstand the Pluto''s six-tiered artillery. The barrier was directly shattered, and the Pluto''s six-tiered artillery slammed into the bone dragon.


    The bone dragon''s body was smashed into a high mountain, and there were many cracks in its skeleton, but it still took a breath.


    But this breath only made it live a few more breaths.


    Ye Hao teleported to the top of Bone Dragon''s head.


    The bone dragon raised his head.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    "Goodbye, Hades Six Cannon!"


    Ye Hao used Pluto''s six heavy artillery again, this time directly aimed at the bone dragon''s head.


    Boom boom boom


    The huge explosion directly destroyed the mountain, leaving only a pothole.


    But Ye Hao was still standing there intact, the bone dragon still had no trace, not even the skeleton.


    "Then... the breath of that bone dragon... disappeared?" Broken Wing Demon said in disbelief, widening his eyes.


    "This... this kid''s dark law is very strong! Only one step away from the **** level. How can an earth species comprehend such a strong dark law!" The Protoss said in surprise.


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the remaining three people: "Let you wait a long time, you will be the next one."

 Chapter 2149： one left!

    Chapter 2149 There is one more!


    "Go together, don''t give him a chance!" In order to avenge the actions of the Earth species thousands of years ago, the Protoss did not hesitate to cooperate with the race that they had been delaying.


    The Cyclops and Broken Wing Demon attacked at the same time, and the three each performed their own tricks.


    A black light circle appeared around Ye Hao, resisting these attacks.


    "Go on, this earth species will not last long. As long as we continue to attack, he will definitely not be able to hold on!" the protoss shouted.


    "It''s noisy, you." Ye Hao raised his head with a faint smile on his lips.


    He pointed his hand in the direction of the Protoss.


    Space Law¡¤Black Hole


    A black hole suddenly appeared behind the Protoss.


    "This is...this is the law of space? How did you do this?" The protoss person felt the black hole suddenly appeared behind him, the horrible attraction, and his face changed suddenly.


    Protoss people can''t care about attacking Ye Hao now. He uses his full strength to try to get rid of the black hole. Black holes can make the gods jealous, and the power inside can destroy most of the gods.


    But the attraction of the black hole is quite terrifying. If he can get rid of it in his heyday, it is a pity that he has only the strength of a demigod now, and he has not recovered yet.


    At this moment, half of the Protoss was swallowed by the black hole.


    "Don''t really **** him in." Evelyn''s voice sounded in Ye Hao''s mind.


    "Don''t worry, I have my own arrangements." Ye Hao''s hand closed suddenly.


    The black holes also merged immediately, and this directly caused half of the Protoss body to be swallowed by the black hole. His upper half fell to the ground, and the blood stained the black ground.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." The Protoss roared in pain, even he could not bear the pain of this broken body, he could feel his vitality disappearing rapidly.


    "Save me...save me...I don''t want to die...I don''t want to die!" The protoss cried out frantically.


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers, and a cloud of black mist enveloped the Protoss, although the black mist disappeared with the last cry of the Protoss.


    belch


    But Ye Hao''s ear was full of hiccups.


    "Hurry up, you can still maintain my power for ten seconds now!" Evelyn reminded.


    "Ten seconds is enough."


    Ye Hao looked at the remaining cyclops and the broken-wing demon.


    Both looked at Ye Hao with horrified eyes at this moment, and the next moment they both ran away in opposite directions.


    escape!


    This is their only thought now, this earth species is really terrifying.


    With the strength of the demigod, it is possible to display such a powerful law, and it can also create that kind of small black hole.


    A black hole of that level, although a god-level powerhouse could not solve it, still had the ability to escape.


    But they are only at the Demigod level now, and for them at the Demigod level, such a mysterious black hole is destruction!


    "Want to go? Didn''t you just have a bite of an ant? Who is the ant now?"


    Ye Hao smiled contemptuously, then raised his hands in two directions.


    With two hands in two directions, six black apertures from small to large appeared at the same time, and two black energy waves were emitted.


    Hades Six Cannons!


    Boom


    The two Pluto six-heavy cannons directly caught up with the two fleeing guys and severely injured them.


    Ye Hao teleported two times, harvesting the lives of these two people.


    Suddenly, the entire ninth day was quiet a lot.


    "Now, the trouble has been solved." Ye Hao fell to the ground, and then his body was shaken and he returned to his previous appearance.


    Moreover, Ye Hao himself was a little weak, and he began to use his Nine Suns Scriptures and the Mountain Diagram to restore his physical strength.


    He used Pluto''s six heavy artillery four times in a row, and there was also a black hole based on the law of space. If this were replaced by the original Ye Hao, he would have no strength.


    But this time, Evelyn used her body to strengthen Ye Hao''s combat effectiveness, allowing Ye Hao''s strength to reach the peak of a demigod in a short time.


    It was even stronger than the previous Star Dome.


    This is because Ye Hao''s own strength has greatly improved his understanding of the law.


    On the other hand, Evelyn¡¯s law of darkness, which coincides with Ye Hao¡¯s dark abilities, and her law of space.


    Star Sky is strong, but the attributes of Evelyn and Ye Hao are more matched.


    The combination of these reasons led to Ye Hao''s unprecedented combat effectiveness.


    "How about, are you satisfied with these four guys?" Ye Hao interrogated Evelyn.


    "I''m very satisfied. Although these four guys are only at the Demi-God level now, they are still at the Quasi-God level, and they also possess the spirit and body. I swallowed these four god-level powerhouses. At least I recovered 30%!


    In this way, I have only the last 20% of time to fully recover! "Evelyn said excitedly.


    The reason why Ye Hao used the eye of liberating space decisively before was actually because of Evelyn''s opinion.


    Evelyn had already felt the god-level powerhouses that existed below, but she also knew that these god-level powerhouses were in a weak state.


    So Evelyn decided to borrow her power from Ye Hao, and then Ye Hao beheaded these four guys, and then Evelyn directly swallowed the souls and bodies of these four god-level powerhouses to repair herself.


    This is what happened now.


    "The devil, the bone dragon, the cyclops, and the guy who claims to be the Protoss." Ye Hao looked at the ninth heaven, his face blackened: "What happened here tens of thousands of years ago."


    Brush


    At this time, two figures hurriedly rushed to Ye Hao''s front, it was Yan Wuhou and Alleria.


    Yan Wuhou looked at Ye Hao and didn''t speak for a long time, because her heart was filled with shock.


    Just now this man actually defeated four demigod-level powerhouses, and it was still in such a short time.


    Just now this man released a trick, and Yan Wuhou was sure if she had resisted it directly.


    It is estimated that she will have no bones left.


    "Are those four guys dead?" Alleria looked at Ye Hao and asked hurriedly.


    "It''s all done." Ye Hao smiled.


    "The eye of space!" Alleria said excitedly.


    Ye Hao spread out his hand, and a azure blue jewel-like sphere appeared in his hand. This was the Eye of Space.


    "Great." Alleria wanted to get the Eye of Space, but Ye Hao had already closed the Eye of Space.


    Alleria looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "I need to know what I want to know before I can give you this thing. Don''t worry, I''m not interested in this thing."


    Alleria breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Ye Hao, maybe I was negligent just now. I found another god-level aura." Evelyn''s voice suddenly appeared at this time.


    Ye Hao''s smile disappeared in a blink of an eye.

 Chapter 2150： What happened in the secret

    Chapter 2150 What Happened In The Secret Realm


    "There is another **** level? Didn''t you say that there are only these four." Ye Hao was uncertain.


    Yan Wuhou and Alleria next to them watched Ye Hao''s face suddenly darkened in confusion.


    They didn''t know that there was a creature in Ye Hao''s body, and they were communicating with Ye Hao.


    "The energy fluctuations of this **** level are very weak, and I really couldn''t sense it before. I guess I just woke up just now." Evelyn said.


    Ye Hao asked with a dark face, "Then the kind of power blessing just now, can you still use it again?"


    "No, my current condition is very weak, but it''s a little better than the time when Star Sky was back. After all, I still have a divine body, she is just a remnant soul.


    But the effect of the divine body blessing just now can''t be used again in a short time. "Evelyn said.


    Ye Hao is now in a dilemma.


    He never expected that a god-level powerhouse would emerge. You must know that without Evelyn''s blessing, Ye Hao himself was just about the strength of the holy-level peak.


    If the opponent still had demigod strength, then Ye Hao and the others would be in danger.


    "You only have one choice now. The subject of this energy response has just awakened, and it must be weaker than the four guys just now.


    You must eliminate this subject within a very short time, otherwise once it regains its strength, it will really be too late. "Evelyn said.


    "Can you determine the location of this guy?" Ye Hao asked.


    "The reaction of this energy body is at a position 20 meters underground, 80 kilometers in front of you. There is a barrier there, and I didn''t feel its existence before. There are certain factors in this barrier.


    But now the energy of this enchantment is about to disappear. "Evelyn said.


    "okay, I get it."


    Ye Hao turned his head to look at Yan Wuhou and Arelia: "You two stay here until you are eliminated from the secret realm, remember! Wait a minute, no matter what happens, don''t come to me!"


    "You..." Before Yan Wuhou could ask, Ye Hao disappeared instantly.


    "What is he going to do?" Alleria muttered in surprise.


    "You said, could it be that he went to find those demigod-level powerhouses who had awakened again?" Yan Wuhou said subconsciously.


    Alleria widened her eyes and covered her mouth: "No... right, he just... killed four demigod-level powerhouses."


    "Four demi-god-level powerhouses...If this news spreads out. Princess Alleria, your mother might be afraid of Young Master Ye by three points." Yan Wuhou sighed.


    "Yeah. How do you know that I am an elf princess?" Alleria looked at Yan Wuhou in surprise.


    Yan Wuhou chuckled, "Don''t you really think we don''t know anything about Stormwind City, after all, this is the boundary of Stormwind City."


    ...


    In Stormwind.


    During this time, everyone was staring at the names on the stele.


    Suddenly the names dimmed, but no one came out.


    At this time, everyone basically guessed that most of these people died in the secret realm.


    The secret realm itself is not dangerous, but there have been some cases of fighting desperately because of personal conflicts or fighting for some rare treasures in the secret realm.


    In this way there will be casualties.


    "There were a lot of casualties this time. Four Hei Yao ranks and three Legend ranks." Stormwind City Lord said.


    "It''s true that there are too many, maybe there is something good in it." Feng Wuhou guessed.


    "But I''m still curious about the four platinum-level little guys. It''s been 15 hours, and these four little guys are still inside. All the Black Yao-level powerhouses have been eliminated.


    Only the Holy and Legendary levels are left, and them. What is going on with them. "Long Wuhou Xuxu said to himself.


    "There are still eighteen people on the stele. Five saint-level powerhouses, nine legendary-level powerhouses, and four platinum-level powerhouses. Presumably they will be coming out soon. At that time, we will know what happened inside. "The Lord of Stormwind said in a deep voice.


    The sixteenth hour is coming soon.


    Several legendary powerhouses came out one after another, including some embarrassed Naga clan Galona saint-level powerhouses.


    Galona looked a little angry, she gritted her teeth and looked at the names on the stone tablet, and left without saying goodbye.


    "Xiao Wu." A legendary powerhouse from Stormwind came out, and Feng Wuhou immediately called him over.


    "Master Stormwind, Master Long Wuhou, Master Feng Wuhou." Although Xiao Wu is already 30 or 40 years old, he is still Xiao Wu in front of these three powerhouses.


    "Xiao Wu, what happened in the secret world this time? Why do you feel something is wrong?" Feng Wuhou asked.


    "Yes. Just now I saw that Galona of the Naga tribe looked quite angry.


    "Three adults. This time, something incredible has happened in the secret realm. I will tell you one by one from beginning to end. The first thing, you must have not thought of it.


    That Mr. Ye Hao, with four platinum-level cultivators, has been climbing from the first heaven to the seventh heaven! "The first thing Xiao Wu said, please.


    Only three people were quite surprised.


    "What are you talking about? That Ye Hao brought four platinum golds to the seventh heaven?" Feng Wuhou''s eyes widened.


    They are also people who have entered the secret realm and climbed the ladder.


    They clearly know that climbing the ladder with such a low-strength person will not only be unable to share the pressure, but will also become a useless burden.


    "Yes. There is another very good thing. After Yan Wuhou took us to the seventh heaven. Mr. Ye Hao is also preparing to take the four platinum ranks to the top of the eighth heaven, Yan Wuhou Let us practice on the seventh heaven.


    She herself joined Mr. Ye Hao''s team and climbed the ladder of the eighth heaven together! "Xiao Wu paused here.


    Feng Wuhou slapped Xiao Wu directly on the shoulder: "Don''t get stuck here, you kid, let me tell you how it turned out. Has Yan Wuhou gone up yet!"


    "Go up. Not only Master Yan Wuhou went up. Even the four platinum-level experts also went up!" Xiao Wu said joyfully.


    "Eighth Heaven! Yan Wuhou actually ascended to the Eighth Heaven!" Long Wuhou and the others were full of envy.


    The Eighth Heaven is a place where only demigod powerhouses have climbed.


    This time Yan Wuhou actually went up, which means that the future of Yan Wuhou will far surpass them, and even hope to become a demigod powerhouse!


    "The key is not Yan Wuhou. It is the four young people. Although the four young people are platinum level, they have been exposed to the opportunity to become a demigod powerhouse! These are the four demigod level seedlings! "The Lord of Stormwind''s eyes glowed.


    "The Gale Valley, it seems that it is about to become a new first-rate force on the mainland." Long Wuhou said.

 Chapter 2151： Feng Wuhous invitation

    Outside the inner city.


    Feng Hailong was staring at the names that were still on the stele. They were different from the Lord of Stormwind, so they couldn''t know what happened inside.


    I didn''t know that they had already had four more seedlings of the demigod level unknowingly.


    "Second elder, I''m a little dizzy. You can help me see, how many people are there on this stone tablet?" Feng Hailong covered his eyes and got news from him until he rushed here.


    Until now, he has persisted until now, it can be said that he has not left here for half a step in these fifteen or six hours, let alone sleep and rest.


    "Also...14 remaining." The second elder swallowed and said.


    The bottom four names are now quite conspicuous, because even Galona of the Naga tribe, one of the five saint-level powerhouses, has been eliminated.


    But these four platinum-level guys are still inside.


    "Second elder... You said... Could it really be that something happened to Ling''er and the others?" Feng Hailong said anxiously.


    "This...probably not." The second elder was also very disturbed at the moment.


    ...


    "What are you talking about? At the end, the barrier of Nine Heavens disappeared?" Stormwind City Lord and others were shocked by the last news that Xiao Wu broke out.


    You must know that the nine heavens in the secret realm are isolated by powerful rules and barriers. This is something that has not been changed for thousands of years.


    But at this time the rule barrier disappeared?


    This is really incredible.


    "It''s true. At that time, Mr. Zhao Qingyun from Xiaoyao Valley was with us. After sensing the disappearance of the barrier, Mr. Zhao Qingyun flew to the ninth heaven.


    And we saw that Galona was about to fly to the ninth heaven, and was finally eliminated by the secret realm. At that time, I reached the limit and was eliminated. "Xiao Wu said.


    "It''s no wonder why Galona was so angry just now. This kind of rare opportunity in a thousand years, the ninth heaven that no one has ever been to, is now in sight.


    But when he was about to arrive, he was eliminated from the secret realm, and it was estimated that anyone else would be furious. "Feng Wuhou said with a smile.


    "But what happened in the end that would make the rule enchantment in the secret realm disappear?" Stormwind City Lord frowned, wondering what was going on.


    ...


    Another hour passed.


    There were only eleven people who were still in the secret realm, and only a few legendary powerhouses were eliminated.


    Outside the city.


    The second elder suddenly thought of something. He looked at the position of the casino handicap. If he remembered correctly, he could make it to the top ten by pressing all five people before.


    And now there are only eleven people left, isn''t it the top ten...


    brush


    Another name was darkened, and that was a legendary orc expert.


    "The top ten came out, the top ten came out!"


    "Let''s see if I am pressed."


    "The top ten list is Stormwind City Lord Saint-level strong Yan Wuhou, Xiaoyao Valley Saint-level strong Zhao Qingyun, Orc Tiger Clan Saint-level strong Ogrom, and Saint-level strong Ye Hao.


    There is also Lothar, the legendary powerhouse of the orc Frostwolf clan, and Reid, the legendary powerhouse of the orc Thunder Lion clan.


    And four platinum-level powerhouses who belong to Gale Valley: Fengling, Fenglin, Fengchuner, and Fengqiuer! "


    The top ten list came out, betting in the handicap, most of them are in the top ten.


    And I have to say that this time the top ten list is really a bit weird, and most people are wrong.


    This time not only an unexpected dark horse appeared, but also four dark horses at a time, directly squeezing out four places.


    "What the **** is going on with this woman of the Naga clan? A dignified saint-level powerhouse didn''t even make the top ten, causing Lao Tzu to put two thousand magic crystal coins on her!"


    "Who said no, this woman is really a waste. I have no money for a month!"


    "But if anyone squeezes those four platinum ranks this time, they will really make a profit. It seems that the odds are all 10,000."


    "Oh, if I knew I had already suppressed it. This would cost one hundred yuan, and you would earn one million magic crystal coins directly, enough for me to spend most of my life."


    "Regret, regret."


    A group of people cursed Galona, ??the Saint-level powerhouse who thought they had a chance to win, but unfortunately they didn''t bet the four dark horses of Gale Valley.


    When the second elder heard this sound, he was shocked, and then pushed Feng Hailong next to him: "The patriarch...I...I seemed to have taken Miss Fenglinger into the top ten just now."


    "Second elder, what is going on now. You are still worrying about this. What we have to worry about should be whether Fengling and the others are doing anything, and when they will come out.


    They are our hope for the future of Gale Valley, which is more important than the amount of magic crystal coins we earn! "Feng Hailong, who was extremely anxious, scolded the second elder.


    The second elder hesitated to speak but stopped, and said nothing.


    Time is losing bit by bit.


    Slowly, the ten people in front also began to come out.


    On the seventeenth hour, two legendary orcs and Zhao Qingyun came out one after another.


    Only seven people remained in the secret realm.


    At the eighteenth hour, Ogrom, the saint-level powerhouse of the orc and tiger clan, also came out, and there were only six people left.


    Finally, when the nineteenth hour was about to arrive, the names of the four Fenglinger were darkened at the same time.


    Everyone was almost quiet at this moment, staring at the door with their eyes fixedly.


    The door opened, and four young people walked out, followed by Feng Wuhou, who was communicating with them without any pretensions.


    The person who was blocking the gate subconsciously gave up a way.


    "Father!" Feng Linger noticed the father in the crowd and shouted.


    "Grandpa." Sister Feng Chun''er also called the second elder.


    Feng Hailong and the second elder ran out immediately. They looked at the four children, and they were all excited: "You can figure it out."


    "Presumably you are the wind patriarch of Galewind Valley." Feng Wuhou looked at Feng Hailong and said with a smile: "Hello, I am Feng Wuhou of Stormwind City."


    "Master Feng Wuhou, fortunate enough to meet." Feng Hailong heard Feng Wuhou say hello to him, and hurriedly responded.


    You must know that in the past, a figure like him of a second-rate force, how could he be qualified to come into contact with a saint-level powerhouse like Feng Wuhou.


    "Patriarch Feng is very happy this time. The future of these four young people is limitless. Patriarch Feng, I want to entertain you and four children in my mansion. I don''t know if I can show you my face." Feng Wuhou smiled.


    "Of course, of course." Feng Hailong heard Feng Wuhou''s invitation, and agreed without saying a word. It was a rare opportunity to get in touch with Feng Wuhou in Stormwind City.


    "I have some things here. I will send someone to take you to my Wuhou Mansion to rest for a while. If there is any negligence, I still look at Haihan." Feng Wuhou said.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Master Feng Wuhou can do it." Feng Hailong didn''t expect Feng Wuhou to treat him so well, but he was a little flattered.

 Chapter 2152： Get rich

    After Feng Wuhou left, Feng Hailong and the second elder had the opportunity to look at the four of them.


    The eyes of all the people around were on Feng Ling''er four.


    If it weren''t for the guards of Stormwind, some curious people would have swarmed.


    "You... have your strength increased?" Feng Hailong originally wanted to question what happened to the four of them, but when it came to his lips, it still became this more pragmatic question.


    Feng Lin raised his head proudly: "I am now a five-star black yao!"


    Feng Hailong shook his body and looked at his son in disbelief: "Really? Five-star...Five-star Hei Yao?"


    His own son who is less than twenty years old, a blood awakened person, turned out to be a five-star Hei Yao.


    You must know that when you reached this level, you were already in your thirties.


    "Yes, my sister is already a five-star Hei Yao." Feng Lin pointed to his sister.


    Feng Ling''er looked at her father, and she saw tears in her father''s eyes.


    "Okay, okay, okay. Your sister and brother... are my pride and the future of our Gale Valley!" Feng Hailong happily patted the shoulders of his children.


    "Father is not just us. Feng Chun''er sisters are also very good. Chun''er is already the peak of the seven-star Hei Yao, and Qiu''er is the eight-star Hei Yao." Feng Ling''er pointed to sister Feng Chun''er.


    "Really? Your sisters are already Hei Yao?" The second elder looked at his granddaughter in surprise.


    Sister Feng Chun''er nodded.


    "Great, great. Now we have four geniuses in Gale Valley!" Feng Hailong felt a little unsteady with excitement, and his body began to shake, as if he was drunk.


    The second elder looked at this granddaughter appreciatively: "Your parents will be happy for you if they know your current achievements. Seven stars and eight stars, Hei Yao, think that when I reached this level, I was already in my thirties.


    It is because of blue that Qing is better than blue. "


    "Several people, the carriage is ready." The attendant arranged by Feng Wuhou came up and asked respectfully.


    "It''s too messy here, let''s go first." Feng Hailong pulled his children into the car and left.


    But when he walked halfway, Feng Hailong stopped abruptly. He turned his head and pressed his hands on the shoulders of the second elder: "Second elder, you...you just said you made a bet?"


    "That''s right. Patriarch Feng originally gave me one hundred thousand magic crystal coins for travel expenses, but our accommodation was all eaten by Mr. Ye, so there was no opportunity to spend.


    I think that this time we are so lucky to get four places in Gale Wind Valley, I will buy the top ten for the four Miss Fenglinger..." The second elder had a sudden stop, and his pupils dilated.


    Because I was worried about the four wind bells before, I didn''t care too much about it.


    And now when they mentioned it, the two felt their hearts beating.


    "Father?" Fenglinger had already boarded the car, they looked at Feng Hailong and the second elder who were dumbfounded outside.


    "Ahem, you go to Wuhou Mansion first. The second elder and I still have some things to do, and when we are done. We will naturally find you." Feng Hailong said pretendingly.


    "Oh."


    The attendant drove the carriage and left with the wind chimes and others.


    Feng Hailong and the second elder looked at each other and immediately found the handicap.


    A large number of people who exchange bets have swarmed here now.


    "Second elder, what about the note." Feng Hailong urged the second elder.


    The second elder began to fumble on himself, because he was so anxious that he could not find it for a while.


    "Strip, sliver. Strange, where do I put the sliver?"


    At this moment, the two people were in a hurry, and finally the two elders found the betting slip, which recorded the betting information, which was already the badge of Stormwind Casino.


    Everyone who bet has to hold this thing in the end to get his own reward.


    "Let...one...let one." Feng Hailong and the second elder finally grabbed a spot.


    "Please take out the slip and hand it to us for inspection." The staff member said.


    The second elder carefully handed over all the five slips.


    The staff was very calm at first. After all, I didn''t know how many slips were received this day. Some people lost and some people won.


    "Let me see. Ye Hao bet 20,000 magic crystal coins, the odds are 0.06 for the Saint-level strong. You can get one thousand two hundred magic crystal coins."


    Because Ye Hao is a Saint-level powerhouse, Ye Hao''s odds are quite low.


    "I bet 20,000 magic crystal coins on the wind bells, a platinum-level strong. The odds are 1 to 10,000..." The staff took a breath, and he looked at the second elder in surprise: "Your luck is really good. He even hit the dark horse and remanded 20,000 magic crystal coins."


    At this moment, the twenty thousand magic crystal coins suddenly became 200 million magic crystal coins!


    "There are three more." The second elder pointed to the three that the staff hadn''t seen yet.


    The staff turned a glance, and their eyes were staring: "Fenglin, twenty thousand magic crystal coins. Feng Chun''er, twenty thousand magic crystal coins. Feng Qiu''er, twenty thousand..."


    The staff was stunned for several seconds before he stood up and put a sign indicating that the service was suspended on his position.


    "Two gentlemen, your service is a bit special. Please follow me." The tone of the staff speaking to the two of them has changed, and they are quite respectful.


    Feng Hailong and the second elder had no doubts, and followed the staff to a building with a sign of Stormwind Casino.


    After all, Stormwind Casino is also the industry of Stormwind City. Stormwind City has always been known for its credibility, but it will not be the kind of tricks that will ruin its reputation.


    "You two, please sit down and have tea. Please wait a moment." The staff arranged the two in a box and brewed a cup of good tea for them with dozens of magic crystal coins.


    Time for a cup of tea.


    A steward who was obviously higher than the previous staff member walked in, carrying a box in his hand, and the note that the second elders held before.


    "Two gentlemen, the bet is confirmed. Congratulations, this is the two thousand and four hundred and fifty million magic crystal coins that the two won this time."


    The manager opened the box, and there were ten magic crystal cards and two thousand four hundred and fifty magic crystal coins in it.


    Do you two need to determine the amount of bet? "The steward asked.


    "No, no. This number is enough. Thank you, thank you." Feng Hailong nodded repeatedly. He believed that the Chamber of Commerce of Stormwind Casino and the billion magic crystal coins were accurate. As for some fractions, it didn''t matter.


    "Then I wish you a happy life, I will go first." The steward left, and closed the door for them.

 Chapter 2153： Sealed woman

    Chapter 2153 The Sealed Woman


    Feng Hailong and the second elder looked at the ten magic crystal cards on the table, the number of which was a billion, and the two had not spoken for a long time.


    "Patriarch Wind, we Gale Valley. If you don''t eat or drink for a year, the profit will only be less than 10 million magic crystal coins, and the annual balance is less than one tenth.


    These one billion magic crystal coins are at least equivalent to our 100-year profit in Gale Valley, and assets that can only be saved in a thousand years. "The second elder stroked the magic crystal card with 100 million magic crystal coins with his trembling hand.


    "Yes. One billion magic crystal coins, this is estimated to be only one month''s net income for a top-notch power like Stormwind. As far as I know, even Sword City''s net income for a year is only one billion.


    This is the gap between the top first-class power and the ordinary first-class power. "Feng Hailong said thoughtfully.


    "Our Gale Valley can only be regarded as a middle-lower among the second-rate forces, but the net income of the top second-rate forces is only less than 50 million to 100 million a year. We are equal to the income of their ten years!


    Ten years of development out of thin air, these funds are enough for us to purchase a lot of training resources to expand our Gale Valley. It is not a problem for us to be promoted to the second-rate top in at least one year.


    Coupled with the talents of the four Miss Fenglinger, we will be able to enter the ranks of first-class forces in the next ten years. If we are lucky, all four of them will become holy or even semi-god.


    In the next 20, 50 years, we will become a pivotal existence among the first-class forces! "The second elder said with bright eyes.


    Feng Hailong was also short of breath, as if he had seen that day.


    ...


    The inner city of Stormwind.


    At the nineteenth hour, the last few also came out, including Yan Wuhou and Alleria.


    Seeing Areria coming out, the second elder elder and his own people immediately surrounded her.


    "His Royal Highness, how are things going?" the second elder elder asked hurriedly.


    "There have been some errors, most of the people you found for me are from the Dark Council, and I was attacked inside." Alleria said with a gloomy face.


    "What? Those guys turned out to be members of the Dark Council? How could it be possible!" The second elder elder was furious: "Then...what about that thing?"


    "They are all dead, and we have successfully obtained the Eye of Space. But it is not in my hands now." Alleria said.


    "Not in your hands?" The second elder was puzzled.


    "This matter is very complicated. There is no time to explain it now. I will talk later. I need to restore my strength now. If the human named Ye Hao comes out, I will be notified immediately."


    Alleria sits directly on the ground, her hands are sealed, and the emerald green glow covers her body. She is unlocking her seal and returning to her previous state.


    "Protect Your Royal Highness." The second elder elder asked others to guard Alleria.


    He himself was staring at the only name currently on the stone tablet... Ye Hao.


    "Yan Wuhou, what happened inside?" After Yan Wuhou came out, Stormwind City Lord and others immediately asked.


    Yan Wuhou said in a deep voice: "In the ninth heaven of the secret realm, it was an ancient battlefield of gods. There were many good things in it, but the order inside was chaotic at that time, and some surviving gods and demons appeared.


    Although they have just awakened and are in a period of weakness, each of them has at least a demigod level of combat effectiveness. "


    "Four demigods? The gods and demons in ancient times?" Long Wuhou was shocked.


    "Then how did you come out?" Stormwind City Lord asked.


    Yan Wuhou told an astonishing fact; "Ye Hao Young Master Ye, alone, killed four semi-god-level powerhouses."


    "You...what did you say? Ye Hao killed four demigods!" Feng Wuhou''s eyes widened, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    "Yes, this is what I saw with my own eyes. At that time, Ye Hao suddenly increased his combat effectiveness, and his strength was close to the **** level. Although I don''t know what kind of means he used.


    But she did kill four demigods. "Hou Yan Wu is very clear about what he said, it''s really hard for people to believe.


    "Then... Then he is still from Stromgarde?" Feng Wuhou said subconsciously.


    Long Wuhou rolled his eyes directly at him: "Old Feng, you said that even if it is the one from Stromgarde, can he fight four demigod powers alone?"


    Feng Wuhou was silent.


    There is absolutely no such ability. Among Atlantis'' current demigod-level powerhouses, only the Dragon God and the Elf King are theoretically possible.


    But this is only in theory, not in fact, Ye Hao has now achieved it.


    "What about Ye Hao now? Didn''t come out with you?" Stormwind City Lord wanted to see this person very much now.


    "No, after defeating the four demigod-level powerhouses, he seems to have discovered something and left alone. We don''t know what he is doing." Yan Wuhou said.


    The people of Stormwind City Lord stopped talking, but looked at the only name on the stele... Ye Hao.


    ...


    Ye Hao didn''t know that he was being followed by many people now.


    After leaving Yan Wuhou and others, he immediately came to the sky above the place Evelyn said.


    Ye Hao fell to the ground.


    "There is no intersection here. It seems that I need to create an intersection by myself." Ye Hao pressed one hand to the ground, the ground began to split, and a crack appeared.


    The crack extended to twenty or thirty meters below the ground, where there seemed to be a wave of energy still present.


    "It seems to be in that thing." Ye Hao jumped down.


    This is the barrier that Evelyn said before, but this barrier is already quite weak and will collapse at any time.


    Ye Hao resolved it easily and entered it.


    Among them is a grotto with a giant crystal standing in the center of the grotto.


    Inside the crystal, there is a woman.


    A very beautiful woman who doesn''t know anything.


    The woman had blonde hair and closed her eyes, as if she was sealed inside.


    "Evelyn, is the god-level woman you mentioned? Can you see what **** she is?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Her breath is very weak now, plus her own hiding, I can''t see what kind of **** she is." Evelyn said.


    "Although it''s a pity to do something like this, it''s a pity to do it." Ye Hao raised his hand and pressed it on the crystal: "But there is no way, who said you are a threat to my existence.


    So I can''t let it appear on Atlantis. "


    Just when Ye Hao was about to do it, the woman in the crystal suddenly opened her eyes.

 Chapter 2154： Four Winged Angel

    Chapter 2154 Four Winged Angels


    Boom boom boom


    A violent explosion occurred on the ninth day, many cracks appeared on the ground, and the mountain began to shatter.


    A woman with a pair of snow-white wings floating in the air, her body is already covered with pure white armor, and her eyes are arrogant.


    "Dead?" the woman murmured.


    At this moment, seven flying swords were shot out on the ground, straight at the woman from seven directions.


    The woman opened her hands, and a snow-white barrier appeared around her body, blocking the seven swords.


    "This woman looks like an angel." Ye Hao crawled out of a dirt pit. He was hit by the woman''s unexpected move just now.


    "Yes, she is an angel. She only has one pair of wings, so her current strength is only an eighth-order two-winged angel. Looking at the stigma behind her just now, she should have been a nineth-order four-winged angel." Evelyn''s voice sounded.


    "Tier 9 four-winged angel? That means that this woman is a god." Ye Hao looked at this female angel jealously, and the aura fluctuations on her body were very similar to Ye Hao''s Holy Healing.


    "Yes. But she is very weak now, unable to summon her second pair of wings. The power of an angel comes from the wings, and there is as much power as there are pairs of wings.


    So she is now the eighth rank, equivalent to your holy rank. "Evelyn said.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, as long as it wasn''t a god-level, it wasn''t a demigod.


    Ye Hao was not very worried at the Saint level, at least he couldn''t beat him and could run.


    If it was a demigod or quasi-god, then Ye Hao didn''t even have a chance to escape.


    "Angel''s sword." The female angel stared at Ye Hao, suddenly summoned a lightsaber, and then rushed towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t have time to think about it, and also offered his sword, with blood wings appearing behind him, fighting with the female angel.


    I have to say that this female angel is very strong and has a very good fighting talent.


    Even if Ye Hao continued to use teleport and found the opportunity to sneak attack on the female angel, it would be difficult to cause too much damage to it, and some minor wounds could recover quickly.


    "Don''t fight melee with angels, the most is female angels. Among our **** races, female angels are born god-level warriors, beauty and strength coexist." Evelyn said.


    "I can see it." Ye Hao forced the female angel back, which had been trembling for nearly ten minutes, and it would be a waste of time to fight again.


    A four-round aperture appeared behind him, and he entered the Five Elements physique.


    Then appeared in front of him, four small apertures of red, blue, gold, and yellow.


    Four small apertures merge into one.


    Seeing Ye Hao, the female angel knew that Ye Hao was stocking up big moves. She also knew that this man was not weak. With her current combat power, it would be difficult to kill him. It would be even more unfavorable for her to consume it like this.


    The female angel raised the angel''s sword in her hand, and crimson flames appeared on the angel''s sword.


    "Scorching Sword!"


    "Quadruple¡¤Destroying Star Ring!"


    The two used their own tricks at the same time.


    But at this moment, an astonishing scene appeared.


    The female angel shook her body, before she had time to cast the scorching sword, she was confused.


    And cracks appeared in the female angel''s body.


    Ring of Destruction and the chaotic Scorching Sword collided with each other, and the Scorching Sword went to nothing, and Ring of Destruction accurately hit the female angel''s body.


    The female angel''s body exploded, bursting out fragments like snowflakes, falling with the wind, this scene is very beautiful.


    "Congratulations, you actually killed an angel." Evelyn teased.


    "Congratulations." Ye Hao rolled his eyes.


    "The number of angels has always been sparse, with only a few tens of thousands. Every angel is a very precious member of the angels. When angels are born, they have no wings.


    Known as a wingless angel, only the strength of the seventh order, after a thousand years, the first pair of wings will grow, that is the eighth two-winged angel.


    Two-winged angels will generally not be sent out to perform tasks, they will only defend places protected by the angels.


    Two-winged angels have appeared on the earth, but they are all powers that should be projected from the call of human believers inside. So even if it is destroyed, it does no harm to the angel itself.


    The true warrior of the angel family must be on the four-winged angel, and only the angels on the four-winged angel can go out to perform missions. The birth of a four-winged angel takes at least 10,000 to 50,000 years.


    The number of four-winged angels is said to be less than three thousand in the angel family, and you killed one of these three thousand today. "Evelyn said.


    Ye Hao smiled: "Isn''t that supposed to feel honored?"


    "Yes. After all, there are no more than 10,000 people among the **** races who can kill angels. You must know that angels are not only powerful in combat, but also very capable of recovering.


    The most important thing is that they have the ability to control the power of light, which is often not disadvantageous in battles of the same level. If you can kill this four-winged angel this time, you can only say that you are lucky.


    She is now in the period of weakness, and it seems that her godhead has already been shattered. She set up an enchantment before being sealed, and it takes almost 100,000 years to restore herself.


    It''s a pity that you broke the seal ahead of time, and even the enchantment with her was destroyed, causing her plan to be in vain, plus just waking up to fight with you.


    Even if you didn''t hit her with that move, she would blew herself up. "Evelyn said.


    Just as Evelyn kept talking, a luminous gem suddenly appeared in front of her, which was very dazzling and could be seen several kilometers away.


    "What is that?" Ye Hao said in surprise, and flew towards there subconsciously.


    "Angel''s Heart." Before Evelyn saw the thing, she directly said the name of the thing.


    "Angel''s heart?" Ye Hao flew to the luminous gem, which was a palm-sized gem, pure white, very beautiful.


    "Angels are said to be the holiest and most sacred creatures in all planes. Therefore, after their death, they will not leave a corpse, but only an angel''s heart." Evelyn explained.


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up: "This is the heart of the angel left by the angels. Isn''t it the heart of the angel that is very cherished, or the heart of the four-winged angel. Isn''t that a divine tool!"


    "I''m sorry, no. For us, this thing is just a beautiful gem. It has no effect. It will slowly disappear in 10,000 years and finally return to nature.


    Not only does this thing have no effect on us, but if the angels find that someone is holding this angel''s heart, they will all be punished for killing the angel, so this is a time bomb for you. "Evelyn said.


    Ye Hao was a little discouraged.


    [The system senses an unidentified life body and starts to detect... After the detection is completed, may I wake it up again?]

 Chapter 2155： Resurrection angel?

    Chapter 2155 Resurrected Angel?


    Wake up again?


    Ye Hao froze for a while, what does this system mean, can it reawaken this killed angel?


    "Wait, I ask you. If I wake it up, will she attack me?" Ye Hao interrogated the system.


    [System prompt: The awakened creature will automatically conclude an equal contract with the host. The two contracts stipulate: the awakened creature cannot attack the host, and the awakened creature cannot leave the host for one thousand kilometers without the host¡¯s permission.]


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, he looked at the angel''s heart in his hand a little hesitating.


    Should I wake up? Still do not wake up?


    Since she is here, she must have participated in the battle ten thousand years ago, maybe she can get some information from her, anyway, she can''t hurt herself.


    But there is a problem, she can''t hurt, can''t it hurt the people around Ye Hao?


    "The system, I awakened her. Can I give instructions to her?" Ye Hao asked.


    [No, the awakened creature has self-awareness and will not abide by other things except the two stipulations of the contract]


    This is a bit troublesome.


    Ye Hao thought about it again and again, he was still ready to take a risk, at least this angel couldn''t hurt himself, then he only needed to reach an agreement with this angel before leaving here so that she would not be hostile to him.


    And I can get a lot of information from her, it''s just worth the risk.


    "System, awaken the angel heart in my hand."


    [The system is being edited... Determine the awakening target "Four Winged Angels", it will cost 10,000 skill points]


    "Huh? Awakening requires skill points." Ye Hao''s eyes widened.


    There is no sound from the system.


    Ye Hao scratched his head, gritted his teeth, and directly chose the exchange. Anyway, he doesn''t lack skill points, and he can still get 10,000.


    [Consumption of 10,000 skill points, 2437 remaining skill points]


    ...


    Why are there only two thousand left?


    Ye Hao was a little bit eager to cry without tears, it seemed that after returning to Earth, he had to harvest a wave of skill points.


    At this time, the angel''s heart in Ye Hao''s hand began to bloom again.


    Then the angel''s heart disappeared, and a tall, blond woman appeared in front of Ye Hao, and she was still invisible as before.


    "What did you do? How could you summon her again?" Evelyn saw the re-emerged angel. As a goddess, she was shocked now.


    She has never heard of the fact that an angel who becomes an angel''s heart after death can be resurrected?


    Even the most powerful angels in the angel family do not have this ability.


    "I used some small tricks." Ye Hao didn''t explain too much, and it was still not convenient to talk about the system.


    Evelyn''s positioning of Ye Hao has completely changed, if Ye Hao''s ability will let the angels know.


    Then don''t even think about it, the angels will definitely control Ye Hao by all means, and even those angels will be dispatched!


    "I...I am resurrected?" The female angel opened her eyes, and she looked at her hands in disbelief. She clearly remembered that her godhead was shattered and died.


    The female angel saw the man in front of her, and she immediately became vigilant. Two pairs of white wings bloomed behind her, and she rushed directly at Ye Hao, slamming her fist towards Ye Hao''s face.


    Ye Hao stood in place without dodge.


    Just when the female angel''s fist was about to hit Ye Hao''s face, the female angel''s body trembled violently and collapsed directly to the ground.


    Ye Hao looked down at the female angel in front of her, her expression on her face with astonishment.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "Miss Angel, are you treating your savior like this?"


    The female angel tried to attack Ye Hao several times, but failed, and every time she attacked Ye Hao, she herself would suffer severe pain.


    "Who are you? What did you do to me?" The female angel put her hands on her chest, and while covering her body, she stared at Ye Hao, with an expression that seemed to devour Ye Hao.


    Coupled with the current situation of the female angel, people who don''t know will think that Ye Hao did something indescribable to this beautiful female angel.


    "Didn''t I just say that I saved you. And I wasn''t an enemy originally, I came here, and then I found a person enclosed in crystal in that grotto.


    If you don¡¯t say anything, you will attack, if you talk about it, is it because I asked you for an explanation. "Ye Hao looked at the female angel like that, he interjected: "You can''t summon the armor just now?" "


    "My strength hasn''t recovered yet, and my godhead is broken again. I can''t summon the angel armor." The female angel said.


    "What about the storage props? Take out a set of clothes." Although the female angel is very beautiful, facing a woman like this really makes Ye Hao not know where to put his eyes.


    And Evelyn was right. The female angels are indeed natural stunners, especially the arrogant and arrogant eyes that give people a feeling of wanting to conquer.


    "The storage items have been destroyed." The female angel said.


    Ye Hao had no choice but to take out a few clothes from his storage items and threw them to the female angel.


    The female angel didn''t refuse, she put it on.


    "Well, now we can calm down and have a good talk." Ye Hao sat down cross-legged.


    The female angel stood up and said indifferently and arrogantly: "Man, I don''t know who you are, and I don''t know how you resurrected me. But I don''t have time to talk to you here now."


    After speaking, the female angel fluttered her wings and flew towards the distance without looking back.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly, set a table and tea in front of him, and muttered, "You will have time."


    After a cup of tea, the female angel ran back angrily. She pointed at Ye Hao and said angrily: "What the **** did you do to me. Why can''t I leave this ghost place!"


    "Calm down first, sit down. Let''s talk about your situation." Ye Hao pushed a cup of tea in front of the female angel.


    The female angel bit the jade teeth, but she also knew that she had no way to use this man now, she could only sit in front of Ye Hao reluctantly.


    "Starting from just now, you and I fight, your godhead is broken, and you blew yourself to death. And I used some small means to resurrect you. But this resurrection has some limitations.


    The first is that you can''t attack me. You can see that.


    Second, you did not get my consent and could not leave me within a thousand kilometers. "Ye Hao said with a smile.


    The female angel stared at Ye Hao: "Then don''t you let me go!"


    "No, no, no. I can''t let you go right now, but I only need you to answer some questions, and I will let you go." Ye Hao looked at the female angel.


    The female angel has nothing to do with Ye Hao, she now especially wants to leave this ghost place: "You ask!"


    Ye Hao''s eyes became serious: "What is the relationship between your gods and the earth? Above this Atlantis, why did the earth species go to war with your gods tens of thousands of years ago!"

 Chapter 2156： Only female angels?

    Chapter 2156 Only Female Angels?


    The female angel was silent.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Hao looked at the silent female angel: "You just need to tell me this, and I can give you permission to leave. Then there is no problem with what you want to do."


    The female angel shook her head: "I have just been resurrected, and my godhead is broken. Coupled with tens of thousands of years of dormancy, the memory in my mind is very confused. I have an impression of what you said, but I still can''t remember it completely.


    need some time. "


    Ye Hao clutched his head, I''ll push your lungs.


    After finally finding the door, the door lock turned out to be broken.


    "How long does it take for your memory to recover?" Ye Hao asked.


    "As short as a few days, as long as a few months." said the female angel.


    Ye Hao sighed: "Forget it, I''ve been waiting for so long anyway. I''m not afraid of these days, what do you think of us doing this. Anyway, you have lost memory, your godhead is broken, and your strength has plummeted.


    It''s better to follow me before that, I can protect you before you recover your memory. "


    "Angels never need protection." The female angel said coldly.


    "The previous four-winged angels were indeed very strong, but now you only have the strength of the two-winged angels. And you are also injured. You can''t have the upper hand in the eighth rank.


    If someone knows you are an angel, do you know the consequences? "Ye Hao stared at the female angel and exaggerated the danger she might exist.


    The female angel was silent for a while.


    Unfortunately, this point happened to be right by Ye Hao. Although the angel had a good reputation, because of his upright character, the angel family made countless enemies.


    Many evil races have a preference for hunting angels.


    After all, the female angels are all beautiful and beautiful.


    "I can''t stay with a guy who uses evil power." The female angel stared at Ye Hao, and said yin and yang strangely.


    "Evil power?" Ye Hao was taken aback, and then reacted, bleeding wings blooming behind his back.


    "Do you mean this power?"


    The female angel looked at the wings of blood behind Ye Hao, her eyes showed disgust: "The reason why I attacked you before was because of the filthy breath on you.


    This evil force should not exist in the world. "


    Ye Hao chuckled: "In my opinion, power is not divided between evil and justice. Only how to use it. For example, in your opinion, I am a guy who uses evil power and can control this power, how can I say."


    Ye Hao raised his hand and faced the female angel.


    Holy Healing


    The milky white light appeared, wrapping the female angel''s body.


    The female angel showed a look of astonishment: "With such a sacred power, how can you use this level of sacred power? Among angels, at least four-winged angels are required to use this level of sacred power, and still not Only 40% of the four-winged angels can master it!"


    The female angel looked at Ye Hao in disbelief, how could this man possess two diametrically opposed powers.


    Can a four-winged angel master this level of power? It seems still not enough.


    Ye Hao decided to give the female angel a heavy dose.


    He directly mobilized the sacred power of the **** map in his body, and a tiny ball of light appeared in Ye Hao''s hand, almost the size of a marble.


    But when this ball of light appeared, the female angel''s pupils dilated, her breathing became rapid, and she stared at the ball of light in Ye Hao''s hand.


    "This...this intensity, you...how on earth did you do it. Who are you? Are you...you are also an angel? Impossible, male angels were all extinct as early as 500,000 years ago.


    But you still use the power of darkness. Is it possible that you are a fallen angel? It is impossible, it is impossible for the fallen angels to use such a strong sacred power! "The female angel even grabbed Ye Hao''s hands excitedly.


    "Hey, hey, what are you talking about. What male angels are extinct, what fallen angels are." Ye Hao didn''t expect that his incident would have such a big impact on this female angel.


    And it seemed to have heard some terrible news.


    Are all male angels extinct?


    Is it possible that the current angel family only has female angels?


    Ye Hao couldn''t help but imagined that in a fairyland, countless beautiful angels were flying in the air.


    That is simply heaven on earth.


    The female angel took a deep breath and calmed herself down. She looked at Ye Hao seriously: "You answer me first, who are you?"


    "I am. I am an earthling from China. In your words, it is an earth species. My current strength is at the peak of Tier 8, which is equivalent to the combat power of your two-winged angels." Ye Hao introduced himself.


    "Earth species?" The female angel clutched her head: "I seem to have heard of this word. But it is not an angel, how could it be possible to use such a powerful divine power.


    Even for other sacred races, it is difficult to use such a degree of sacred power. "


    "Don''t talk to yourself. Why did you just say that there are no male angels in your angel race? Why can you remember things so far away, but you can''t remember the events of the past tens of thousands of years." Ye Hao looked suspiciously Female angel.


    The female angel faintly explained: "Because those are our common sense, like eating, sleeping, talking. And my name, and I am now 46,000 years old, these basic things I Naturally will not forget.


    After I was born, we were educated. In the education, there are records of male angels. Originally, there were male angels in the angel family, but the proportion of male angels was less than that of female angels, generally ten to one.


    In a war almost half a million years ago, male angels died on a large scale. Later, male angels disappeared completely because they were unable to produce male angels for a long time.


    There are only female angels in the angel family. "


    The angels really only have female angels!


    "So it''s like this, what''s your name?" Ye Hao looked at the female angel.


    "My name is Zhuo Yu." The female angel Zhuo Yu introduced herself.


    "Zhuyu? You just said that the power I used is very powerful? Few people among angels can use it?" Ye Hao pointed to the light ball condensed in his hand.


    One of the mysterious nine pictures of the gods can make the dignified angels so surprised. What kind of existence does this mysterious nine pictures exist, who created them, and why they appeared on the earth.


    It stands to reason that this kind of civilization should not appear on the earth, which is looked down upon by the gods.


    Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao, and she said sternly: "I can say without exaggeration. At least you need an eight-winged angel to display your powerful power."

 Chapter 2157： Angel Ryoha

    "Eight-winged angel?" Ye Hao was a little dazed.


    "The eight-winged angels she said are gods who are higher than the quasi-gods, and are the middle main gods. According to your earth''s algorithm, they are the 11th-order strong.


    Her evaluation of you is not bad, you must know that the eight-winged angels are only a hundred people in the angel family. "Evelyn''s voice sounded in Ye Hao''s mind now.


    Tier 11? The middle main god?


    Ye Hao was taken aback, this was much stronger than the current strength of the earth.


    Before, Ye Hao had thought that a god-level powerhouse was already a very high level, but who would have thought that there are people outside of the gods.


    "Then what level are you Evelyn and Xingqiong?" Ye Hao interrogated Evelyn curiously.


    Evelyn was silent for a while, she said to herself: "Sister Xingqiong didn''t seem to tell you this question."


    "Well, anyway, you are now in contact with the God level. It is only a matter of time to know our strength. Today, this goddess will let me know how strong I am.


    I am the goddess of darkness, and in my heyday, I was a superior **** who was stronger than an eight-winged angel! Sister Xingqiong is the strongest **** king! "Evelyn said confidently.


    "Since you are the upper master god, why did you fall to the earth?" Ye Hao interrupted, as if pouring cold water directly on Evelyn''s head.


    "That...that''s an accident, if it wasn''t for those guys who pitted me. How could this goddess fall, and I can''t be considered a fall, it''s just that the divine soul is damaged, and the divine body is preserved, and the thousand years of dormancy will rise again."


    Evelyn seemed unwilling to mention the battle three thousand years ago. It seemed that the battle was also full of various secrets.


    Both Xingqiang and Evelyn did not want to let Ye Hao know.


    But they didn''t intentionally prevent Ye Hao from discovering these secrets by himself, as if Ye Hao had caught the clue of the female angel Zhuo Yu.


    "Why aren''t you talking?" Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao and asked, frowning.


    "It''s okay, I''m just thinking about what you said." Ye Hao smiled: "I think, now you should be able to trust me, I can guarantee your safety, and I just want to wait until you do this. After the memory is restored, I only get the information I want."


    Zhuo Yu hesitated for a moment, but finally she nodded: "Okay."


    "Well, before you recover your memory and tell me what I want to know, you just follow me and I will be responsible for your safety.


    But at the same time you also need to pay attention to some rules. First: You can''t reveal your identity as an angel, so it''s not a very dangerous moment. You''d better not get out the obvious pair of wings behind you. Ye Hao pointed to the conspicuous pair of pure white wings behind Zhuo Yu.


    "No problem." Zhuo Yu nodded and retracted the wings behind him.


    At this moment, Zhuo Yu was just a pretty blonde, with a pretty good temperament.


    "Second: You can''t take the initiative to have some conflicts with others, unless the other party provokes you, or with my permission. After all, you have been sleeping for 10,000 years, and you still can''t get used to what the outside world has become. "Ye Hao reminded.


    "Okay." Zhuo Yu also agreed to this condition.


    "Well, we are going out now. We have been here long enough." Ye Hao stood up and patted the dust on his body.


    Wait... I seem to have overlooked a very important thing.


    He was teleported to this secret realm. He can be eliminated by this secret realm, but what about Zhuoyu?


    How is she going out?


    Ye Hao consulted Evelyn about this issue.


    Evelyn gave Ye Hao a reassuring answer. She who has researched space can establish two spatial nodes on Ye Hao and Zhuoyu.


    The moment Ye Hao went out, Zhuo Yu would also be taken out.


    Ye Hao used his own means to cover up Evelyn''s way of creating space nodes, and Zhuo Yu did not experience anything abnormal.


    I just think this man is very special.


    After that, Ye Hao asked Zhuoyu to repair his injury.


    The aura that Ye Hao deliberately released continuously absorbed the surrounding auras, and finally reached the culmination that the secret realm directly eliminated Lin Hao.


    The moment Lin Hao disappeared, Zhuoyu also disappeared.


    The entire secret realm also began to slowly return to normal, and the rules between each heavy sky were restored as before.


    Inside and outside Stormwind City, the last name on that stone tablet dimmed, and at this time the sky had gradually lit up.


    "Look, look, Ye Hao has come out, come out!"


    "How many hours? How many hours have passed now?"


    "24 hours, 24 hours. A record has been set!"


    "Who is this Ye Hao and why is he so strong."


    The people outside the city were in an uproar, discussing who Ye Hao was and why he created such a miracle.


    In the inner city, the protagonist is surrounded by a group of people.


    These are two groups of people, the City Lord of Stormwind and the three Wuhou.


    The other group is the second elder of the elves.


    The second elder of the elves stared at Ye Hao with an obviously unkind look. He released his eight-star holy aura: "Humans, hand over that thing. That thing belongs to our elves."


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The other elves took off their cloaks one after another, revealing the moon blade and bow and arrow in their hands, and aimed at Ye Hao.


    "Are they your enemies?" Zhuo Yu stood behind Ye Hao. She looked around curiously, and felt the tension at the moment.


    "A little question." Ye Hao smiled slightly. He looked at the second elder of the elves in front of him: "This is how your elves treat distinguished guests?"


    "Huh? Noble guest? What qualifications do you have to be a distinguished guest of our elves, don''t think that you will have great ability to stay in the secret realm until the end. Our elves never need to give anyone face.


    The second elder of the elves completely showed the arrogance of the elves.


    "The second elder of the elves, this is Stormwind City. Those who come here are all guests from Stormwind City. No matter what happens, please speak with respect." Feng Wuhou stepped out and turned out to be Ye Hao.


    The second elder elder looked at Feng Wuhou, and he frowned, "What does Feng Wuhou mean? Are you going to get involved in the affairs of our elves in Stormwind City?"


    "It''s not meddling, but we don''t want to see some bad things found in Stormwind City." Long Wuhou also stood up this time.


    Ye Hao hadn''t expected that the two Wuhous of Stormwind would even stand out for himself, but there must be a reason for this.


    It must be Yan Wuhou who told them that he had killed four demigods in the secret territory.


    Only in this way, it is possible for Stormwind to face off with the Elves in order to make friends with the humans who might kill four demigod-level powerhouses.


    The second elder elder looked at the two Wuhous and felt the subtlety of the atmosphere, and he looked at the Lord of Stormwind.


    "City Lord Stormwind, what does this mean?"


    "The meaning of several Wuhous is the meaning of being under." Stormwind City Lord said sternly.


    Elder Elder was a little angry.


    But at this time an angry voice came from behind him.


    "Second elder, what do you want to do, who allows you to be so rude to the noble guests of the elves!"

 Chapter 2158： Apologize to him

    The second elder elder turned his head in surprise.


    I saw Alleria, who was still recovering from cross-legged training, walked over quickly with an uncertain expression.


    She walked in front of the second elder elder, pointed at the second elder elder angrily: "Second elder, you immediately apologize to Mr. Ye for me now!"


    "Apology... Apology?" The second elder elder was dumbfounded?


    He didn''t understand why the princess would let himself apologize to a human being, even if his behavior was a bit arrogant just now.


    But letting a noble elf or the second elder of the elf clan apologize to a human being, this has never happened.


    "His Royal Highness, this apology..." Of course the second elder elder was not willing to apologize to a human being.


    Seeing that the second elder was still trying to argue with her, Alleria turned dark and said directly: "You are very old, and you don''t need to be the second elder of the elves from today. Take a good rest after you return.


    But there is no less to apologize. If you don''t apologize to Mr. Ye now, then there is no need for you to return to the Eternal Forest. "


    The words came out.


    Everyone present was stunned, including the City Lord of Stormwind and others.


    They knew that Ye Hao was extraordinary, but it would be incredible to let the princess of the elves say the words to expel the Eternal Forest.


    A bunch of elves were dumbfounded, and they didn''t dare to say such words to His Royal Highness Xianxin Elves.


    But Alleria is the fairy princess and the future fairy queen, the fairy king!


    She naturally has this right.


    Elder Elder was unwilling, but he still bowed and apologized to Ye Hao, "Mr. Ye, I''m sorry. I was rude just now."


    Ye Hao smiled slightly.


    "Young Master Ye, I am very sorry that you have been treated like this. If the second elder''s apology is not satisfactory to you, I can give him more severe punishment." Alleria said sincerely looking at Ye Hao.


    These words made the second elder elder stiff.


    "No, that''s it. But I don''t want to see him anymore." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Alleria breathed a sigh of relief. She was really worried that Ye Hao would make other demands. She turned her head and pointed at the second elder Elder: "You, now give me back to the Eternal Forest immediately.


    From then on, he is not allowed to appear in front of Mr. Ye Hao! "


    A noble elf was asked to never appear in front of humans.


    The second elder of the elves was extremely embarrassed, but he did not dare to provoke the princess, so he could only put this resentment on Ye Hao.


    Hmph, I don''t know what ecstasy this man has given to the princess.


    But in the Eternal Forest, the Elf King has the final say.


    I will go back to find the Elf King to make the decision for me, and how could the position of the second elder say no, no!


    The second elder elder had already planned to go to the elven king to file a complaint, he turned around and left.


    "Young Master Ye." Alleria looked at Ye Hao.


    "Your things have stayed with me well. But as agreed, I want to see your mother first." Ye Hao smiled.


    "No problem, when to leave. I''ll make arrangements!" Alleria said immediately.


    "Just tonight. I need to rest for a while." Ye Hao said.


    "Okay. I''m going to make arrangements. I will send someone to Stormwind City to pick you up tonight." Alleria saluted Ye Hao, and turned back to Eternal Forest.


    The matter of humans meeting the Elf King is no small matter, she still needs to go back and tell her mother.


    With the elf''s departure, there was a lot less people.


    "Young Master Ye." Yan Wuhou said hello to Ye Hao.


    "Yan Wuhou." Ye Hao smiled.


    "Young Master Ye, let me introduce you. This is the City Lord of our Stormwind City." Yan Wuhou introduced the City Lord of Stormwind to Ye Hao.


    "Hello, Lord City Lord." Ye Hao fisted both hands at City Lord Stormwind.


    "Young Master Ye is polite." The City Lord of Stormwind didn''t dare to put on airs in the face of Ye Hao, but he killed four demigod masters.


    If they accidentally angered others, they would just give Stormwind City to them.


    "This is Feng Wuhou, this is Long Wuhou." Yan Wuhou introduced the other two Wuhou.


    "Ye Gongzi is young and promising." Feng Wuhou smiled.


    Long Wuhou nodded at Ye Hao: "Master Ye, congratulations."


    "Hahaha, Feng Wuhou is good. Long Wuhou didn''t expect us to meet so soon." Ye Hao said in greeting.


    "I don''t know who this young lady is?" Stormwind City Lord looked at Zhuo Yu behind Ye Hao, and he could feel a strong aura in this woman.


    It was definitely not under him, and the most important thing was that this woman appeared with Ye Hao.


    But there is no such woman in the list.


    Alleria is fortunate to explain that she is the princess of the elves, but this woman?


    "She is my friend, Zhuo Yu. She is afraid of life and can''t speak very well." Ye Hao didn''t want Zhuo Yu to show off his feet, and Zhuo Yu had a haughty expression when facing these people.


    So Lin Hao simply gave Zhuo Yu a title of fear of life, saving trouble.


    "Oh, it''s Miss Zhuo Yu. Fortunately, you will be lucky." Stormwind City Lord said hello with a smile, and Zhuo Yu just glanced at him, and said nothing.


    In front of her original four-winged angel, someone like Stormwind City Lord didn''t even deserve to give her shoes.


    "Young Master Ye, this time you got the top spot on the list, and you spent 24 hours in the Secret Realm, but you broke the record. I specially prepared a banquet to entertain Young Master Ye." City Lord Stormwind wanted to follow Ye. Hora relationship.


    This is a great god, and if the relationship is good, it will be of great benefit to Stormwind City.


    "Sorry, I still have a few friends." Ye Hao pointed to Fenglinger and the others.


    "Young Master Ye is referring to Miss Fenglinger and the others. They are very weak because they came out of the secret realm, and they are all arranged to rest in my house.


    Might as well, Lord Santo. How about this banquet in my Wuhou Mansion? "Feng Wuhou said.


    City Master Stormwind nodded: "No problem, what does Ye Gongzi think."


    "That''s it. But it shouldn''t be too late, I still have business tonight." Ye Hao said.


    "Understand, Ye Gongzi is going to the Eternal Forest to meet the Elf King." The Stormwind City Lord and the others also heard what Areria said just now, and they all heard that Ye Hao was going to the Elf King.


    "Young Master Ye is really young and promising. There are not many people who can see the Elf King, and he can also enter the Eternal Forest." Stormwind City Lord exclaimed.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just some personal affairs." Ye Hao smiled cheerfully.


    The Storm Festival has since come to an end, and various things are spreading in the city. The biggest topics are naturally Ye Hao and the dark horse of Gale Valley.

 Chapter 2159： He, we cant provoke

    Ye Hao accepted the hospitality of Stormwind City Lord and met Fenglinger at Fengwuhou Mansion.


    Fengwuhou Mansion was surprisingly lively tonight, a round table was placed there, and a group of people were enjoying the wine.


    The Lord Stormwind and the three major Wuhous all toasted Ye Hao and Feng Hailong.


    When did Feng Hailong enjoy this treatment, he was already drunk after a few drinks, and his cheeks were red.


    He picked up the glass full of wine again, and said to Ye Hao: "Master Ye, I respect you for this glass of wine. You are our great benefactor of Gale Valley.


    You are my benefactor to my wind chimes, wind chimes, and sisters Feng Chuner!


    This kindness is my record of Galewind Valley for your lifetime. If you have anything to do in the future, Master Ye, please do not hesitate to tell me, Fenghailong and Gale Valley, I would like to smash the bones for Ye Gongzi''s liver and brain! "


    "The patriarch Feng is too famous." Ye Hao clinked glasses with Feng Hailong.


    During the period, Stormwind City Lord and several Wuhou also kept judging with Ye Hao, deliberately or unintentionally inquiring about Ye Hao''s details.


    They had already inferred that Ye Hao was not from Stromgarde, because Stromgarde could not cultivate such a character.


    Stormwind is a scene of celebration, but Eternal Forest is completely different.


    Above the hall of elves in the Eternal Forest.


    This is a hall made up of thousands of green vines.


    There is a throne above the hall, where a noble woman is sitting with a golden crown on her head.


    There are a few elves standing on both sides of the lower side, and in the center of the hall are the second elder of the elves and the fairy princess Alleria.


    "Your Majesty the Elf King, I still hope that your Majesty will be the master for me. Princess Eleria, the Elf Princess, even asked me to apologize to a human in Stormwind, and told me to retire!" The second elder of the elves looked aggrieved.


    Alleria had a dark face, she didn''t expect the second elder of the elves to come here to sue her mother.


    "What? The princess actually asked the second elder to apologize to a human being?"


    "Isn''t this trying to discredit the noble face of our elves. Except for the dragons of our noble elves, who dares to make us apologize to them!"


    "Furthermore, the princess wants to let the second elder retire, which is a bit too much."


    The people around were all on the side of the second elder, accusing Alleria of wrongdoing.


    "Ailelia, what the **** is going on." The elf queen looked at her daughter and asked.


    Alleria pointed at the second elder sternly: "It was the second elder who was rude first before I let him apologize. And what he offended was someone we elves couldn''t afford to offend."


    "Hahahahaha? The elf princess can really be kidding, there are still people on the continent of Atlantis that our elf tribe can''t afford to offend? Even if the dragon tribe is against us, it will be no match." Elder Elder laughed.


    The others also covered their mouths and chuckled, thinking that Princess Alleria was telling a joke.


    "That''s right. That person is just a human being, at most...seven or eight-star Saint-level powerhouses. I looked for that person because he has something that our elves want.


    It is the eye of space that we are determined to win this time! Here I would like to ask Princess Alleria, why give the Eye of Space to a human! "The second elder elder asked Princess Alleria back.


    "What? Princess Arelia actually gave the Eye of Space to a human!"


    "The Eye of Space is a very important prop. This time we paid so much, isn''t it for the Eye of Space."


    "And it''s just a seven- or eight-star holy powerhouse, except for the demigod king of our Eternal Forest. We have at least five elf elders better than this human!"


    While everyone despised the human strength, they also accused Princess Alleria of giving the Eye of Space to a human.


    "Princess Alleria, did you really give a space eye to a human?" Elder Elder stood up and looked at Alleria seriously.


    "I didn''t give it to him, he found the Eye of Space first." Alleria explained.


    "Then why don''t you **** Princess Areria? Didn''t you tell him that you are the princess of the elf clan." The elf elder asked in a deep voice.


    Alleria laughed mockingly: "Princess Elf? Say something that doesn''t sound very good. Even if my mother and the Elf King were in front of him at the time, he would not necessarily give the Elf King this face!"


    The audience was in an uproar.


    If the other elves said this, they would have been taken down by now.


    "Quiet." The elf queen said, motioning everyone to be quiet.


    She looked at Arelia beautifully: "Arelia, it seems you have something that you haven''t said yet. Speak out, what happened."


    Alleria looked at several elven elders: "You just said that you are very strong. Then I ask you, you can kill four demigod-level powerhouses!"


    be quiet


    The whole hall was quiet, and even a needle dropped to the ground at this time, it could be heard clearly.


    "I don''t understand what Princess Alleria means?" Elder Elder looked at Alleria.


    Alleria smiled slightly: "After I entered the secret realm, according to the original plan, I and those who assisted me came to the ninth day of the secret realm.


    But what I didn''t expect was that most of those people were from the Dark Council, and they attacked me. I used multiple magic weapons to barely escape. "


    "What? People from the Dark Council!" Elder Elder and others were shocked.


    Elder Elder looked at the second elder: "Second elder, I remember that you are responsible for the selection of personnel this time. What is going on, why so many members of the Dark Council are mixed in."


    "This...this..." The second elder elder was sweating like rain.


    "This is still an episode. After that, the human named Ye Hao rescued me. Then we found the place where the Eye of Space was buried, and Ye Hao eliminated the people in the Dark Council.


    At that time we learned a secret, the ninth heaven was actually the battlefield of gods tens of thousands of years ago! Up to now, some god-level powerhouses have been sealed on it, and the eye of space is the key artifact to seal them. "Ailelia looked at the shocked expressions of everyone around her.


    I didn''t feel the difference at all. When I knew the news, wasn''t it the expression.


    "I know one thing about this. It was indeed the battlefield of gods ten thousand years ago. But I didn''t expect that there was a god-level powerhouse sealed there.


    Alleria, could it be said that as long as you take away the Eye of Space, the sealed god-level powerhouse below will be released? "The elf queen looked at her daughter.


    "That''s right." Alleria nodded, she would think of the scene at the time, and there was something surging in her heart at the moment: "I was lingering at the time, and Ye Hao directly took away the eye of space and released the guys from ten thousand years ago. .


    Four demigod-level powerhouses! Because of the ten thousand years of seal, they fell from the **** level to the half **** level.


    I can''t forget the powerful aura at that time, it''s horrible.


    What''s more terrifying is what happened next. This human named Ye Hao, he killed four demi-god-level powerhouses in a row in less than half a Zhuxiang! "

 Chapter 2160： His strength determines your result

    Hearing all these things Areria said, the first thought that popped up in everyone''s mind.


    "impossible!"


    One person killed four semi-god-level powerhouses in less than half a Zhuxiang''s time.


    But Princess Alleria has no reason to deceive them.


    "Now you tell me that the second elder offended the Young Master Ye Hao. I asked him to apologize to others, why shouldn''t I let him retreat?" Alleria looked around.


    No one speaks anymore. If Ye Hao really has the ability to kill four demigods, let alone a second elder of the elven clan.


    Even the elf queen has to weigh her own weight.


    The second elder of the elves had a cold back, because if it was true as Princess Alleria said, let alone kill four demigods, even if that person only had the strength of a demigod.


    But if he did it, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "His Royal Highness, are you sure that that person really killed four demigod-level powerhouses at a fair price? Or is it just the remnant soul left by the god-level powerhouses?" Elder Elder still didn''t believe it.


    There are only four demigods on the continent of Atlantis. At this moment, a human being who kills the demigods suddenly appeared. Anyone would doubt this.


    "I have no evidence, but I believe those four guys are real demigod-level powerhouses, and the aura in them was stronger than that of the mother.


    They said that they were originally God-level powerhouses, but because they had been sealed for too long and were in a period of weakness, they had not recovered. "Ailelia said.


    Whether it is a god-level powerhouse or a demi-god-level powerhouse.


    As long as this guy really has the strength to kill four demigod-level powerhouses, that is something that is enough to shake the entire Atlantis continent.


    "But did you just let the eye of space out like this? Know that the eye of space is very important to us." An elven elder said worriedly.


    Alleria said: "You can rest assured about this. Mr. Ye Hao said that he is willing to give this space eye to our elves, but he has one condition."


    "What conditions?" the elf queen asked.


    "He has some things he wants our Elf King. If he can get what he wants to know, he will give us the Eye of Space.


    I have promised him temporarily and promised that he will pick him up in Stormwind tonight. "Ailelia said, she looked at her mother: "Mother, it''s dark now.


    I hope you can make a decision quickly. "


    The Elf Queen didn''t hesitate, she waved: "Okay. Eleria, you will take someone to meet Mr. Ye Hao now."


    "Yes." Alleria turned and left.


    "That... Elf King. How should the second elder deal with it? After all, the second elder has worked so long for our elves. Although he was wrong in this matter, it is really a bit..." The elder tried to intercede for the second elder.


    The elf queen glanced at the second elder, she said lightly: "This matter will be discussed later, I want to see this human being who is said to be able to kill four demigod-level powerhouses first.


    If it is exactly what Arelia said, then..."


    The Elf Queen said half of her words, so she said nothing more.


    "I''m tired, go down first."


    A group of elves looked at each other and walked out of the hall with a salute.


    Outside the hall, the second elder looked back after three steps.


    "I...I''m still not reconciled, I will go to His Majesty the Elf King to intercede again!" The second elder wanted to return to intercede, but was held back by the great elder.


    "Second elder, the meaning of your majesty''s words just now is already obvious, don''t you understand." The elder looked at the second elder.


    "What do you mean?" The second elder was stunned.


    The great elder pointed to the second elder: "Your destiny, your title. Now your majesty has the final say, everything depends on the strength of the human being named Ye Hao.


    If that Ye Hao is just an ordinary ** star or a holy peak powerhouse, then you are fine.


    If this Ye Hao really does what Princess Alleria said, then you can honestly retreat.


    Let alone your Majesty, even I cannot offend a demigod powerhouse for you. I can only blame myself for being too reckless. "


    The second elder was stunned.


    ...


    Stormwind, a group stopped at the gate of Stormwind.


    "Stop, the city gate is closed. If you want to enter the city, you can only wait for tomorrow morning!" shouted the soldier above the city wall.


    Snapped


    A nearby officer slapped the soldier''s head directly: "What are you talking about? Open the door."


    "Captain. According to the rules, the gates of the city cannot be opened at this time." The soldier looked at the officer aggrievedly, wondering why the officer who had always followed the rules in the past would violate the regulations today.


    "It''s one thing to behave, but first look at who is underneath. You are a fool. Forget it, I will open the door myself." Without saying a word, the officer ran down the city wall and opened the door himself.


    And welcomed the horse team outside the door into the city with a smile.


    "What the **** is going on?" the soldier muttered, wondering what was going on.


    "Boy, raise your eyesight. I dare to stop without seeing what horses are." A veteran next to him smiled while holding a wine bottle.


    "What horse?...Hey, why is this horse white all over, and there are small horns on its forehead." The soldier looked at the horse pulling the carriage underneath in astonishment.


    "I don''t know. This is a holy one-horned horse, the elven one-horned horse. It is cultivated by the elves based on the one-horned horse, although it is not as good as a one-horned horse.


    But each one possesses the fighting power of Black Yao-class, even the Eternal Forest has only more than ten.


    And these four groups of elves are pulling horse-drawn carriages with one-horned horses, and the man in a cloak who takes the lead is also riding an elven one-horned horse. They are the elves of the Eternal Forest.


    In this battle, they are here to pick up people, and the identity of the person who picks up is unusual. We must know that at the time we were fortunate enough to be invited to visit the Eternal Forest, the Lord of Stormwind was just a horse-drawn carriage drawn by an elf. "The veteran said.


    The soldier''s eyes widened and looked at the horse team entering the city: "This... these elves are going to pick up someone from our Stormwind City. They are even higher than our Master of Stormwind!"


    Fengwuhou Mansion.


    After half a decade of wine, Ye Hao and others were chatting in the yard, looking at the stars.


    At this time, a housekeeper came in and reported that there was an elf coming to pick up people.


    "A carriage drawn by four elves unicorns." Feng Wuhou looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "Young Master Ye, the elves really value you. At the time, we had only one elf unicorn as the owner of Stormwind. treatment."


    Ye Hao smiled lightly and stood up: "It''s just a carriage. I have some things to go out first, and I will be out of company."

 Chapter 2161： Visit the Eternal Forest

    As soon as Ye Hao took a few steps, he saw Zhuo Yu following him.


    "You want to follow me?" Ye Hao looked at Zhuo Yu.


    "You think I want to follow you, isn''t this a limitation," Zhuo Yu said coldly.


    One thousand kilometers, the Eternal Forest should not exceed this range.


    However, it is also possible to bring Zhuoyu, after all, Zhuoyu is an angel, if you let her stay here, it would be bad if something happened.


    Her identity is still relatively sensitive.


    Ye Hao took Zhuoyu to the outside of Wuhou Mansion.


    Alleria was already waiting here. She watched Ye Hao come out, and immediately greeted her with a smile: "Master Ye, sorry to be late. My mother agreed to meet you, and now we can set off to the Everlasting Forest. ."


    Ye Hao nodded, and pointed to Zhuo Yu behind him: "But I want to bring one more person, it shouldn''t matter."


    The elves who followed Alleria frowned slightly.


    To know that outsiders enter the Eternal Forest, it has extremely strict settings.


    This guy even wanted to take one more person in without authorization.


    "It''s okay, since it''s Young Master Ye Hao''s friend, that''s my friend of Eleria." Eleria didn''t mind, because she believed in Ye Hao''s strength.


    She didn''t want to be enemies with such a terrifying man.


    In this way, Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu got on the carriage of these four elves.


    "You are not weak, why do you want to come into contact with this low-level race? Although they are slightly stronger than the human race." Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao and asked.


    "In my eyes, there are no lower races or higher races. There are only strong and stronger people. Unfortunately, the person I am going to meet has news that I want to know." Ye Hao said .


    "Why are you so obsessed with listening to the news of the Protoss?" Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao and asked curiously.


    Ye Hao shrugged, "Actually, I am not interested in gods or demons at all. But they are interested in where I live."


    "Do you mean you want to fight against the gods and demons?" Shaoyu showed a contemptuous expression in his eyes, and made no secret of it: "Your strength is good, but it''s far from the real gods."


    "Aren''t you a real god? You haven''t been defeated by me." Ye Hao teased.


    "You!" Zhuo Yu''s face turned dark, and she glared at Ye Hao. She also knew that she could not do anything with Ye Hao: "That''s because I was in a period of weakness that gave you a chance.


    If you are a true god-level powerhouse, crushing you to death is as easy as crushing an ant. "


    "I believe it." Ye Hao smiled. He looked at Zhuo Yu: "Do you remember how long it took you to become a Tier 9 four-winged angel."


    "Me?" Zhuo Yu recalled. She thought for a while before repliing: "I was born at the seventh rank, and then it took 1,300 years to rise to the eighth two-winged angel.


    It took another 29,000 years to become a ninth-order four-winged angel. "


    "You know how long it took me from the seventh to the current eighth peak." Ye Hao asked.


    "How long?" Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao raised a finger.


    "A thousand years?"


    "I am a human being. Before I become a god, my life span should not reach a thousand years." Ye Hao smiled.


    "A hundred years?" Shao Yu''s eyebrows twitched slightly.


    "Sorry, I''m not that old either." Ye Hao smiled.


    The corners of Zhuo Yu''s mouth began to twitch: "Ten...years?"


    "One year. To be precise, less than a year." Ye Hao said directly.


    Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao in astonishment: "One year? How is this possible!"


    Climbing from Tier 7 to the peak of Tier 8 in one year, whether it is the God Realm, Atlantis, or on Earth, it is a very amazing speed.


    "So, think about it now. If you give me another ten years, not... five years. Those gods you call will still be my opponents." Ye Hao smiled slightly.


    Zhuo Yu was silent, and she stubbornly explained: "This...this is different. You are a human race, and I am an angel race. There are barriers in your human race. If you want God to be a hundred times, a thousand times more difficult than our angels.


    As for our angel race, if we want to reach the **** level, we only need time to settle.


    Even if the adult angels have poor talents, they will definitely be able to reach the **** level within fifty thousand years. "


    "You are right. Your Protoss is genetically better than us. As long as you practice solidly, it is only a matter of time before becoming a God. But our Humans or some other races are very difficult.


    But this also gave us a great opportunity, allowing our human race to make continuous breakthroughs and create opportunities within a limited time. "


    Ye Hao looked at Zhuo Yu with a shallow smile: "One day, the powerful gods you think will surrender to my feet."


    "Arrogant." Zhuo Yu rolled his eyes and didn''t believe what the man said.


    ...


    The carriage stopped for about ten minutes.


    "Young Master Ye, we have arrived." Areria''s voice came from outside.


    Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu got off the carriage.


    There are dense forests all around, and every big tree has at least a life span of hundreds of years.


    Ye Hao could see many curious eyes around him, and they were all elves.


    I have to say that the elves are really a race favored by God, regardless of male or female, all of them are handsome and beautiful.


    Just drag one to the earth, they are all supermodels who can walk on the runway.


    "Please come with me." Alleria led the way outside, leading Ye Hao to a hall with elf soldiers'' handles.


    After Alleria and Ye Hao walked through the gate, the elf soldiers blocked Zhuo Yu''s path.


    "Stop, except for those who are allowed. No outsiders are allowed to approach the Elf Hall."


    Zhuo Yu frowned, an angry expression on his face.


    As a noble angel, in her eyes, she was a hundred times more noble than any so-called elves, and now she dared to block her way.


    Shao Yu''s clothes were windless and automatic.


    Ye Hao secretly yelled badly, this female angel is too arrogant, at this point, no elves can compare to her, and she can''t let her toss here.


    Just when Ye Hao was about to stop, a voice came.


    "No need, let this lady come in." An elegant and ethereal voice came, and the two elf soldiers retreated, no longer blocking Zhuo Yu''s path.


    Ye Hao walked to Zhuo Yu and said in a voice that only two of them could hear: "Don''t forget what you promised."


    "Humph." Zhuo Yu snorted coldly.


    Alleria took Ye Hao and Zhuoyu into the Elf Hall.


    Ye Hao first saw the mature woman in gorgeous costume sitting in the hall.


    Presumably this is the Elf King, one of the four demi-god powerhouses in Atlantis, and the current Elf Queen of the Eternal Forest.

 Chapter 2162： Dark age

    Chapter 2162 Dark Age


    "You are the Mr. Ye Hao my daughter said." The elf queen looked up and down Ye Hao.


    She discovered that this man was really ordinary, without that kind of strong aura, and no special temperament.


    Could it be said that it was really just my daughter who was wrong?


    Soon the elf queen was attracted by the blonde woman next to the man, with a hint of breath in her eyes.


    This breath made the elf queen feel as if she saw a god.


    And she couldn''t see through this woman, she couldn''t see what race this woman was.


    But she can be sure that this woman must not be a woman.


    Ye Hao noticed that the time for the Elf Queen to land on Zhuoyu was longer than the time it took for him to land on himself.


    He said, "It is Ye Hao''s honor to see Her Majesty the Elf Queen. This is my friend, Zhuo Yu."


    "Miss Zhuyu? I don''t know what race Miss Zhuyu is." The elf queen asked tentatively.


    Zhuo Yu raised his head: "I am naturally a noble heaven..."


    Ye Hao hurriedly interrupted Zhuo Yu: "Miss Zhu Yu is not a human being, she is from a distant race."


    It is also a lie to say that Zhuoyu is a distant race, after all, Zhuoyu comes from the plane of an angel.


    Zhuo Yu glanced at Ye Hao, but did not speak, as if he had acquiesced.


    The Elf Queen stopped questioning either, she looked at Ye Hao: "Listen to my daughter, the eye of space is in Mr. Ye''s hand."


    Ye Hao directly took out the Eye of Space.


    "Yes."


    Seeing the Eye of Space, the expression of the elf queen changed a little.


    "Ailelia said, you want to ask me some questions. As long as I answer these questions, Mr. Ye is willing to give this space eye to us?"


    "Yes."


    "Then I don''t know if Mr. Ye has any questions to ask." The elf queen said.


    "I don''t know how old you are, the Elf Queen." Ye Hao asked.


    Both the elf queen and Alleria were taken aback.


    After all, whether it is in humans or elves, interrogating such questions is a bit impolite.


    But out of consideration of the eye of space, the elf queen still bluntly replied: "Three thousand six hundred and seventy-five years old."


    Nearly four thousand years old, this is equivalent to spanning half of the history of the continent of Atlantis.


    "Then how much do you know about Atlantis?" Ye Hao asked again.


    The Elf Queen smiled confidently and stood up: "Mr. Ye is asking about history. Our elves have a long life, and the records of history are also very substantial.


    As the queen of the elves, I can say that I know the history of Atlantis for thousands of years.


    Although I only lived less than four thousand years old, but my father lived seven thousand years old, and my grandfather, they recorded what they saw and heard.


    And those things are in my mind.


    Mr. Ye can just ask. "


    The Elf Queen originally thought that this human being wanted to ask, but she didn''t think it was just history. Such things were only part of her thousand-year memory.


    It''s too cheap to use this to exchange the eye of space.


    "Then dare to ask, does the elf queen know what Atlantis was like ten thousand years ago, what happened, or what was hidden.


    Also, where did Atlantis come from?


    Why is there a barrier in this world like a cage? "


    Ye Hao asked a lot of questions in a series of interrogations, and finally he said: "What does the Elf Queen think of the legendary gods and demons?"


    The expression of the elf queen was frozen, and it could be said that the atmosphere in the entire hall became solemn.


    This process lasted for five breaths of time.


    Alleria on the side didn''t even know what happened.


    "Eleria, go out." The elf queen spoke suddenly.


    "Mother? Why?" Alleria looked at her mother in surprise, wondering why her mother had to distract herself at this time.


    "This is an order." The elf queen said sternly.


    "...Yes." Alleria reluctantly left the hall, after she left the hall.


    With a wave of the elf queen, the door of the main hall was closed, and at the same time the elf queen opened a barrier.


    Ye Hao looked at the Elf Queen, he was not worried about what the Elf Queen would do to him.


    Presumably Alleria has already told the Elf Queen what she saw in the secret realm. As long as the Elf Queen is a smart person, she won''t do something embarrassing for everyone.


    "Why is Mr. Ye interested in these strange things?" The elf queen stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shrugged and chuckled: "I don''t think these are strange things. I think these are just hidden things. Looking at the appearance of the fairy queen, you should know these secrets.


    As long as the Elf Queen tells me these things, I will give you this space eye. "


    The Elf Queen glanced at the Space Eye in Ye Hao''s hand, and finally she sighed, raised her hand, and summoned a light gate in front of her.


    "come in."


    The Elf Queen walked into the Light Gate first.


    Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu followed closely behind.


    After passing through the light gate, Ye Hao found himself in a tree house, a big tree house, almost the size of a football field.


    There are many things placed here.


    In the center is a map carved on a piece of parchment. This map is not a map of Atlantis.


    Ye Hao stared at the map for a long time, his pupils dilated.


    This is the earth of the earth ten thousand years ago.


    Although the location of some plates has changed, some places that were originally land are now oceans.


    In some places where the ocean is, islands appear.


    In other words, Europe and Africa were originally connected, but now there is a Mediterranean Sea.


    The most important thing is that there is a brand new continent on the earth.


    That is the disappearing Atlantis!


    "You are looking at this map." The elf queen noticed that Ye Hao''s eyes had been falling on the map. She walked over and said, "This is a map with legends.


    Regarding the question you asked before, why did our Atlantis appear in this strange space, and why is there a barrier around it like a barrier.


    My grandpa told me when I was only a few hundred years old. Our Atlantis does not actually exist in this space, we come from a larger space.


    There is everything there!


    We don''t know the name of that place, but there is such a similar map in many ancient books, so we think that we actually came from this place. "


    Ye Hao said inwardly: Yes, you are from the earth.


    "There is another question you asked, why the historical record of Atlantis is less than 10,000 years, and what happened 10,000 years ago.


    According to my grandpa, it was a history called the Dark Age, and my grandpa was a witness to that era. Up to now, I still remember my grandfather, a demigod-level powerhouse who had the fear in his eyes when he was telling that period of history. "


    The elf queen said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 2163： Dragon Valley

    Chapter 2163 Dragon Valley


    The dark age?


    "Then why close that period of history?" Ye Hao asked puzzledly.


    "I also asked this question at the time. My grandfather said that the strong men on Atlantis at the time believed that the younger generations could not be allowed to live in panic, so they completely cut off the news of the dark age.


    Except for a few forces that have been preserved, all other records about the Dark Age are destroyed.


    As a result, people now think that Atlantis has only 10,000 years of history. In fact, before this 10,000 years, there was a dark age that lasted nearly 10,000 years. "The elf queen said.


    "Then you know, why was Atlantis brought from this world to this world? And what happened in that unknown dark age?" Ye Hao pointed to the map of the earth.


    "Do you really want to know?" The elf queen looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "I don''t know much about this. Moreover, both my grandfather and father said that we should not tell others when these news is not a last resort.


    But now that you have the Eye of Space in your hand, that person should probably tell you these answers. "


    There was an extra staff in the Elf Queen''s hand, and the staff hit the ground, and a large six-pointed star array appeared.


    "Transportation circle?" Ye Hao looked at the elf queen in surprise.


    "I don''t know these news. But there is another person who can tell you that you want the answer." The elf queen chanted a spell.


    Seven or eight minutes later, a flash of sunlight flickered.


    The three figures of the Elf Queen and Ye Hao disappeared instantly.


    When Ye Hao saw the scene again, what he saw was an altar with many dragon-shaped stone pillars standing around the altar.


    "Who is visiting Dragon Valley."


    At this time, a heavy voice sounded.


    An earth-yellow dragon tens of meters tall appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    "Dragon?" Ye Hao looked at the dragon in front of him with some surprise.


    "Eternal Forest, Elf King. Come visit Dragon Valley, Dragon King." The Elf Queen said.


    "It turned out to be Lord Elf King, please wait a moment. I''m going to inform Lord Dragon King." The dragon stirred its wings and flew away.


    "Is this Dragon Valley?" Ye Hao looked at the elf queen.


    The elf queen nodded.


    "The life span of our elves is very long, generally they can live for seven to eight thousand years, and those who live long can even live long. But the life that is longer than ours is the dragon.


    The dragon has grown up for thousands of years, but only five thousand years are in the prime of life.


    Ten thousand years is only equivalent to fifty years old of your humans.


    A normal dragon can live as long as three to four thousand years. The news you want to know, only people here can tell you. "


    "Could it be that the dragons here still have witnesses from the Dark Ages!" Ye Hao was a little excited.


    If you live for 30,000 or 40,000 years, it is even hard to say that anyone remembers things on earth.


    After dozens of minutes, a golden dragon fluttered its wings and fell in front of them.


    After the golden dragon landed, he directly transformed into a blond middle-aged man.


    "Your Excellency, Elf King, how could you think of visiting my Dragon Valley through this teleportation formation. I remember the last time you came, but it was one hundred and thirty years ago." The middle-aged man laughed.


    "It''s not that I want to see you this time, it''s this one who wants to see you." The elf queen pointed to Ye Hao beside her.


    When the middle-aged man saw Ye Hao, his figure suddenly flashed and rushed to Ye Hao.


    The hands came towards Ye Hao''s neck and grabbed them, and the two hands in front of Ye Hao''s eyes turned out to be like dragon claws.


    Ye Hao''s figure flashed, and the eighteen palms of Jianglong came out.


    Ye Hao and the middle-aged man fought together like this.


    "The tricks this kid uses have something to do with the dragon clan?" The elf queen raised her eyelids slightly. She watched Ye Hao and the Dragon King confront each other.


    Even more marveled at Ye Hao''s strength.


    You must know that the Dragon King is the strongest existence among the four demigods. Although he does not use his original form to fight now, the Dragon King''s melee combat ability, but even the Beast King must be in awe of three points.


    "Okay, okay, okay. With the ability, it''s much more refreshing than the sword-wielding guy of you humans. When that guy fights with me, he knows it''s evasive and boring." The Dragon King stopped and looked at Ye Hao with a laugh.


    "Just laugh." Ye Hao also stopped.


    "I am the Dragon King of Dragon Valley, Golden Dragon Augustine. Humans, tell me your name." Augustine said.


    "Ye Hao." Ye Haoang started.


    This Dragon King is a bit interesting, has a bold and cheerful personality.


    "You are very strong, and the tricks you used, there is even the figure of our dragon clan. Where are you from?" Augustine asked curiously.


    "From a far away place." Ye Hao said vaguely.


    Dragon King Augustine did not ask, he looked at Zhuo Yu next to Ye Hao.


    "She is my person, Zhuo Yu." Ye Hao was afraid that Augustine the Dragon King would follow Zhuo Yu, so he subconsciously stood in front of Zhuo Yu.


    The Dragon King Augustine showed a comprehensive expression, and then looked at the Elf Queen: "What did you bring him here?"


    "He has the Eye of Space in his hand, and he is willing to give this thing to us. But his condition is to know some secrets about the Dark Age and Atlantis." The Elf Queen said.


    Dragon King Augustine looked at Ye Hao, and he said sternly: "Young man, you are good. Why, you have to insist on those things in the past. Some things are better not to know than to know."


    "Mr. Dragon King, if it''s you. Would you like to live without knowing it, or to lift all the veils that conceal you, those who are your way, people block murder, gods block slaughter!" Ye Hao said.


    "It''s a good sentence that people block murder, gods block slaughter. I like it." Dragon King Augustine patted Ye Hao''s shoulder: "Since you have the eye of space in your hand, then I have no reason to refuse you. Come with me."


    In this way, Ye Hao and others followed the Dragon King Augustine for a long way, until they came to the deepest part of Dragon Valley, where no light could reach.


    It is at least two to three kilometers from the ground.


    And I don''t want to be as narrow as I imagined, but rather wide, but a little dim, and I need something to illuminate it.


    "Who comes to the forbidden land."


    When they approached a dragon gate, a voice came from inside.


    The Dragon King Augustine groaned and said: "Golden Dragon Augustine."


    Ye Hao noticed that Augustine was here. He did not say that he was the Dragon King, but only said that Augustine, the golden dragon.


    Could it be that there is something here that makes the demigod dragon king Augustine fearful?


    Before Ye Hao had time to think about it, the lights came on after the dragon gate, forming a road leading to a stone house in the distance.

 Chapter 2164： Where are you from

    Chapter 2164


    "Go in." Augustine said, walking ahead.


    Several people walked into the stone house.


    In the stone house, there are two old men playing chess. This is a chess-like game of Atlantis.


    Ye Hao looked at the two chess players. He was surprised to find that one of them had pointed ears. Is this an elf?


    "Christina, are you here too?" The old elf shouted directly when he saw the elf queen.


    "My father." The elf queen saluted the old elf.


    father?


    Ye Hao''s eyes widened and pointed at the old elf: "He is your father, isn''t your father dead?"


    "When did I say that my father is dead." The elf queen cast a blank eye at Ye Hao.


    "You... the tone you used to speak..." Ye Hao remembered the tone of the Elf Empress before. Didn''t that mean indirectly that her father and grandpa had passed away.


    "My grandfather indeed passed away 1,500 years ago, but my father is only more than 7,000 years old, and can live at least another 1,000 years.


    After he passed me the position of the Elf King, he ran to Dragon Valley by himself, because no one had seen him for thousands of years. Outsiders also thought that my father had passed away. "The elf queen explained.


    "Then this one?" Ye Hao looked at the old man playing chess with the old elf king.


    If you don¡¯t guess wrong, you can play chess with the old elf king here...


    "Gravekeeper¡¤Golden Dragon¡¤Dalton." The old man raised his head and looked at Ye Hao.


    "It''s also my father, the old Dragon King before." Dragon King Augustine inserted another sentence.


    Ye Hao raised his eyebrows slightly, these guys are really Atlantis antiquities.


    "Then how old is the old dragon king?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Me? I should have lived for fifteen thousand years. It''s too long to remember." Old Dragon King said in a deep voice.


    For fifteen thousand years, that means this old dragon king has personally experienced the dark age.


    Ye Hao stepped forward: "Master Dalton, I want to ask. What happened in the dark age ten thousand years ago!"


    As soon as Ye Hao said this, the old dragon king squeezed the chess piece''s hand and directly smashed the chess piece, and the whole chessboard was broken.


    The chaotic and powerful breath burst out.


    "The old thing, how many years have passed since. You can''t be more calm when you are young." The old elf king waved his hand, dissipating the breath that the old dragon king burst out.


    The old dragon king raised his head and stared at Ye Hao: "What are you asking about this."


    "I want to know."


    "You shouldn''t know, nor should you ask."


    "I don''t ask, how do I know. There are some things I want to know."


    The two seemed to be talking tongue twisters.


    "Lord Dragon King, this Mr. Ye Hao has the Eye of Space we need. He said, we only need to tell him what he wants to know, and then we can give the Eye of Space to us." The Elf Queen said.


    Hearing the Eye of Space, the eyes of Old Dragon King and Old Elf King looked at Ye Hao changed.


    "Since he has, then we can grab it." The old dragon king stared at Ye Hao, and the Long Wei on his body was released: "Don''t you think you, a human kid, are our four demigod opponents."


    At this moment, the breath became solemn again.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly, as if he hadn''t felt the aura released by the old dragon king. He smiled and said: "The world thinks that Atlantis has only four semi-god-level powerhouses.


    But as everyone knows, there are some unknown demigod powerhouses.


    The four semi-god-level powerhouses are indeed very strong, and it can be said that they can shake any force on Atlantis.


    Unfortunately, I slaughtered four demigods who called themselves gods not long ago. "


    After speaking, Ye Hao released a terrifying aura.


    This aura is even more terrifying than the Longwei released by the Old Dragon King!


    The faces of the four people present suddenly changed.


    Ye Hao was very satisfied when he saw the performance of the four people. Of course, this aura was not his, it was from Evelyn, the goddess of darkness.


    After all, he is a god-level powerhouse, and the aura released is not comparable to that of a demi-god.


    Ye Hao can be regarded as a fake tiger.


    "However, I don''t want to be an enemy of the four, and this spatial eye doesn''t do much to me. I just want to know a few things, and I also hope that the old dragon king can make it easier." Ye Hao put away his body. Aura.


    The old dragon king glanced at Ye Hao and stood up: "It''s okay. But what you want, the news that another person knows is more accurate, I will take you to see him."


    Anyone else?


    Ye Hao couldn''t laugh or cry. When asking a question, he would look for someone alone.


    This time I don''t know who is going to pull out.


    In this way, Ye Hao and others followed the old dragon king and continued to walk towards the depths.


    "Unexpectedly, you can see that adult this time." The elf queen sighed with emotion.


    "Do you know who we are going to see?" Ye Hao asked.


    "That is a dragon that is said to have lived for 30,000 years, and there are even rumors that his strength is already at the **** level." said the elf queen.


    The dragon that has been on fire for thirty thousand years! God level powerhouse?


    Ye Hao''s heart thumped, this is good.


    If you can see this Lord, you can know not only the dark ages, but also how Atlantis disappeared on the earth.


    Ye Hao looked forward to it.


    Finally, the old dragon king brought Ye Hao and others to the outside of a grotto.


    "You follow me in, everyone else is outside." Old Dragon King said in a deep voice, only allowing Ye Hao to follow in.


    In this way, Ye Hao followed the old dragon king into the grotto.


    Inside the grotto is pitch black.


    Ye Hao could only see the old dragon king walking in front of him.


    The old dragon king took out a lamp, and a fragrance came out of the lamp, which was very special.


    Suddenly, a pair of big eyes appeared not far in front of Ye Hao.


    "Hohoho!"


    The roar of the dragon was accompanied by the sound of iron rubbing.


    The next moment, the entire grotto is lit up.


    Ye Hao saw a super big blue dragon.


    It''s just that the limbs and neck of the giant dragon are all **** by iron chains, and on this blue dragon''s body, there are scars everywhere, and the scales are dull and dull.


    This blue dragon looked like a human being in an ancient age.


    "My lord, there is someone who wants to see you." Old Dragon King shouted.


    Only then did the blue dragon quietly pull down. It bowed its head and glanced at Ye Hao, and then said to the old dragon king, "You go out."


    The old dragon king looked at Ye Hao with some surprise. He thought it would be so easy to let the blue dragon talk to this human.


    "Yes." The old dragon king left, and when he walked out of the grotto, he closed the door.


    "Under Ye Hao, I have seen your Excellency." Ye Hao clenched his fists with both hands.


    "Are you from a place with azure blue ocean and vast starry sky?" The blue dragon said suddenly.


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the blue dragon: "That''s right."

 Chapter 2165： the truth?

    "Unexpectedly, after 20,000 years, someone finally remembered Atlantis." The blue dragon said with emotion.


    Ye Hao hesitated, he said in a deep voice, "No. People in that world now think that Atlantis is just a legend. Humans...that is, the history of the earth species is only five thousand years. Five thousand years. No one knows what happened before."


    The blue dragon''s pupils dilated: "Legend? Hahaha, I didn''t expect us to become legends. Young man, tell me what the world has become now."


    Ye Hao sat down cross-legged, he did not rush to question his own question, but was here to tell the story of his hometown for the warrior ten thousand years ago.


    Including the current earth has been covered by technology, magic, dragons, magicians, demons, etc. have become legendary products.


    But the devil is still coveting the earth, and will once again invade the earth on a large scale in three or five years.


    Listening to the stories told by Ye Hao, an expression of resentment appeared in the eyes of the blue dragon.


    "These **** demons, hypocritical gods!" the blue dragon roared.


    "Senior. This time I came to Atlantis, in fact, I just wanted to know what happened before. I only know that it was about 3,000 to 4,000 years ago on the current Earth.


    Demons invade our plane, and it is those so-called gods who help us drive away demons. But there are many unreasonable points in it, which I still don''t understand. "Ye Hao looked at the blue dragon.


    "Help us get rid of the devil? Hahahaha, hundreds of millions of years ago, our gods were so naive that they were here to help us. The result? Not to lead wolves into the room!


    The demons are hateful, and these hypocritical gods are even more hateful. If you give me a chance, I can''t wait to eat them alive! "The blue dragon has a blue aura, as if it''s in a riot.


    The chains were shaken with a rubbing sound.


    Ye Hao looked at the chains and the wounds on the blue dragon, he wanted to ask.


    "I know what you want to say, you want to ask why I have to lock myself here. And the injuries on my body, why can''t be recovered by the dragon blood, right." Hatred appeared in the blue dragon''s eyes.


    "That''s all because of those **** demons and so-called gods. In that battle ten thousand years ago, I killed them a happy one. The demons and gods that fell into my hands are countless.


    Although I survived, my body was almost fragmented, and there was a riot that might lose my mind at any time.


    In order to prevent me from rioting, I locked myself here for ten thousand years. "The blue dragon said.


    Ye Hao understood that this was the old wound of the blue dragon thousands of years ago.


    Ye Hao asked Evelyn about whether he could treat the injury of the blue dragon.


    Evelyn¡¯s answer is no. All the injuries on the blue dragon are caused by god-level powerhouses. In addition to the age, if you want to heal it, you need at least an 11th-tier mid-level master god. Can do it.


    Evelyn is the middle main god, but unfortunately she is not in her heyday, and she is not good at healing.


    "Aren''t you curious about what happened before. Well, I''ll tell you now." The blue dragon raised his claws.


    The blue glow formed a colorful picture in the grotto, in which there were countless things like planets.


    "In the plane where we are, which is later called the plane of the earth. It has a history of at least tens of billions of years, and in the long evolution, its own gods were born.


    Until almost a billion years ago, a space crack appeared in our plane, and demons and other planes'' gods arrived at our plane at the same time.


    At first, because the devil only knew about destruction, and the gods fought against the devil.


    The so-called enemy''s enemy is our friend.


    At that time, the gods of our earth plane cooperated with the gods of another world to fight against the demons.


    In the battle that lasted for hundreds of millions of years, I don''t know how many planets that gave birth to life were destroyed, and even a whole galaxy was wiped out in the void.


    We finally won, we temporarily sealed the passage to the demon plane. "


    In the illusion drawn by the blue dragon, two groups of people are shaking hands with each other.


    "But the gods of the earth plane and the gods of the different world have entered the honeymoon period. The two sides often communicate and build a stable plane channel between the two planes.


    After that, the gods on the earth plane seemed to have opened the door to a new world. They knew that there were other worlds apart from the world they were in.


    But who would have thought that the dream will eventually break.


    Some people have discovered that the gods of different worlds secretly construct unknown huge arrays in certain places on the earth plane.


    A group of gods on the earth plane went to interrogate, and they were directly ambushed by the gods of another world! Since then, the real purpose of the gods in another world has appeared! "


    The illusion on Ye Hao''s head began to change, from the two groups of people being intimate to each other''s fighting.


    "People at that time also knew some truths. In fact, every plane exists in nothingness. There are so-called plane barriers between planes and planes. Some plane barriers are very thick, and some plane walls are thick. The barrier can be passed through easily.


    It is said that before the earth plane, gods and demons fought on this plane of death, and used a special magic circle to frame the plane of death between the plane of gods and the plane of demons.


    Turn the plane of death into their battlefield. "


    Several apertures and a black aperture appeared in the illusion, and in the middle of them was a fragmented plane.


    "Battlefield? What do you mean?" Ye Hao was surprised.


    "Originally, because of the relationship of space, a channel can be constructed between the plane and the plane at will. That way, as long as the devil can tear apart the space barrier and create a plane node, it can invade any place on the plane of the gods.


    The gods were troubled by this, and in the end they made a decision to place a weak plane they found in the middle of the two by using the law against the sky.


    And forcibly constructed the law of the plane, causing the demons of the demon plane to go to the plane of the gods, they must first go to this small plane.


    In this way, this unknown little plane became the battlefield of the game between the two. After hundreds of millions of years of game, finally this little plane was difficult to support, shattered and collapsed, and became the current death plane. "


    Ye Hao''s pupils dilated, and he guessed the subsequent development: "Could it be that...the Earth plane is the second ¡®death plane¡¯ they chose, the second battlefield?"

 Chapter 2166： War of destruction

    "Yes!" The blue dragon nodded.


    Ye Hao was shocked, he never thought it was such a thing.


    "But because the earth plane is not a small plane, it is hundreds of times larger than the previous death plane, so they need to quietly build some magic circles in the earth plane in order to achieve their use of the earth as The purpose of the battlefield.


    In this way, the gods of the earth and the gods went to war.


    That battle was called by posterity of us, the first destruction. In that battle, nine out of ten civilizations on the earth''s plane were destroyed, and there was still life, not one.


    Although the gods on the planes of the gods had a great victory, we drove them out of the plane of the earth when our gods paid a heavy price. Unfortunately, there was no way to destroy the magic circle they had set up.


    As a result, the earth plane has become the second battlefield across the demon plane and the plane of the gods.


    At that time, the remaining forces on the earth plane formed an alliance.


    On the one hand, continuously strengthen the casting of space to prevent demons and gods from breaking through. On the one hand, it keeps making us stronger.


    It is a pity that because of the first battle of destruction, the order of the earth plane has been disrupted, and the original abundant spiritual energy has been reduced by more than half, which has also caused the rare increase in cultivation. "The blue dragon said.


    Ye Hao''s eyes widened: "Could it be that the reason why the earth has become like this now is because of the seeds planted at that time?"


    "That''s right, that''s why I was not surprised when you said that the earth has become the way it is now. There is a lack of spiritual energy, and it is too difficult to cultivate.


    And when the aura energy completely disappears, the whole world will begin to collapse, becoming the second plane of death. Said the blue dragon.


    "What happened after that? Why are there no gods on the earth plane now?" Ye Hao asked.


    "This is about the second battle of destruction, which was almost 400 million years away from the first battle of destruction. It is almost five to six billion years ago.


    In the second battle of destruction, some of the gods at that time even quietly contacted the people of the gods and took refuge in them. Because the order of the earth plane had been chaotic at that time, aura continued to drain.


    Many people have difficulty breaking through, so these people chose to take refuge in the planes of the gods for strength.


    And the planes of gods also agreed that they joined the various forces of the planes of gods. These people became the fuse. They used some means to break several seals, but the gods once again descended on the plane of the earth.


    The gods of the earth plane once again fought against the gods of the gods, and because the war inevitably caused space instability, the demon plane also seized this opportunity to tear the void and came to the earth.


    At this moment, the second battle of destruction has really begun, and the three parties continue to play games.


    This battle lasted for almost 80 million years.


    Because of the chaos of the plane order, a new order was formed on the earth plane, and self-protection measures were taken. Some overly powerful gods or demons were expelled from the earth plane.


    Therefore, the aborigines of the earth plane, with this opportunity, once again launched a wave of counterattack, driving the demons and gods out again.


    The second battle of destruction ended, and the price paid was that almost all the gods of the earth plane fell. "


    The blue dragon sighed. The universe he painted was full of fragmented scenes, and various huge corpses floated in the universe.


    "This war directly caused the order of most planets to be chaotic, and life forms could not be inhabited. After searching for a few years ago, they discovered the earth, which is the world you came from.


    That''s the only place with ample aura.


    Therefore, all the major races that survived the Second Battle of Destruction moved to the earth to survive, because there were no gods. The most powerful among them is the dragon family. "


    Dragon?


    Ye Hao hurriedly asked, "What age are you back then?"


    "It was almost 200 million years ago," said the blue dragon.


    Ye Hao suddenly, this happened to be very similar to the time when dinosaurs appeared. It seems that dinosaurs belonged to the earliest dragon family.


    "At that time we entered the age of godlessness." The blue dragon sighed, and he added: "I mean godlessness, not including the ninth-level god.


    In our opinion, the ninth-tier **** level is nothing but a quasi-god, and to be ugly a false god. Only the tenth rank with a true **** position is a true god!


    On the earth plane, since the second battle of destruction, a true **** has been born again. "


    Age of Godlessness? It turns out that there is still such a saying.


    Ye Hao thought about the extinction of the dinosaurs. He looked at the blue dragon: "Is there a third battle of destruction?"


    "That''s right. The third battle of destruction nearly six million years ago, the devil took advantage of a space chaos, opened the space node, and invaded the earth plane again, and the gods will not be idle. With.


    The third battle of destruction was fought again, but because of the order of the earth, the universe outside the earth became a region without aura, so it was impossible to open space nodes in those places.


    The laws of the earth caused the real tenth-tier gods of the demons and gods to be unable to descend on the earth.


    That battle was the main battlefield for the ninth-level gods, ninth-level demons and the earth species headed by our dragon clan. The battle at that time almost hit the earth in darkness, and the moon later exploded because of several nine-level quasi-gods fighting to death.


    That battle lasted for four to five hundred years, and the number of our dragons plummeted by 90% before we drove away the demons and gods again.


    Our dragons also withdrew from the stage of history, and then other powerful races appeared, such as elves, humans, orcs and so on. However, because of our powerful individuals, our dragons still exist in awe of many races. "


    The blue dragon has transformed the scene of dragon and protoss battles between demons.


    It may not be as terrifying as the previous two destruction battles, but judging from the current strength of Ye Hao and others, it is also the existence of destroying the world.


    "What happened next? What happened after that?" There were 50 million after that, Ye Hao knew that the demons and the gods would not stop.


    "After that, there were two more battles of destruction. The fourth battle of destruction was 13 million years ago. At that time, the earth had just established an effective cultivation system, although gods above the tenth rank could not be born.


    However, many quasi-gods of Tier Nine appeared, and that era was also called the New God Era by later generations. It''s a pity that light is only a drop in the ocean.


    The demons and protoss seemed to be against us, they invaded again.


    Although we were defeated in that battle, the higher civilization that we finally built was destroyed in all likelihood, and the aura of the earth began to gradually decrease.


    Until the time of our Atlantis, which is 20,000 years ago...No, according to the flow of time on the earth, it is 10,000 years ago.


    At that time, aura was already lacking, and there were at least a hundred quasi gods in the fourth battle of destruction.


    And this time we only have a dozen quasi gods, including me. I was born in that era and experienced the fifth battle of destruction.


    In that battle, our earth species did not win, and all the big cities were destroyed one by one, and the Protoss seemed to finally be determined to eradicate us.


    In the end, only the land of Atlantis was left. In the end, the remaining strong men gathered here and used the sky-defying method to bring Atlantis into this space. "

 Chapter 2167： The fall of the Empress of the Sky?

    "However, unfortunately, even some enemies who invaded Atlantis were brought to this world at that time, so we started a 10,000-year dark age.


    In these ten thousand years, all the last enemies on the continent of Atlantis were finally eliminated.


    Originally, we planned to live in such a peaceful life, but who would have thought that the devil would have found a place in this space and tried to enter it. "The blue dragon said angrily.


    "Five battles of destruction, which means that the battle three thousand years ago is considered the sixth." Ye Hao said.


    "It should be, and you just said that those guys are ready to move, it is estimated that the sixth battle of destruction will be launched. And now there are too few practitioners on the earth plane. If after this war, it is very likely that the earth Will become the next plane of death."


    Said the blue dragon.


    Ye Hao was silent, and this series of news was completely like a bolt from the blue for him.


    He was caught off guard, the only enemies he thought were demons, but he didn''t expect that the gods were also their enemies.


    This is equivalent to being caught between two giants.


    [Punishment task completed]


    Ding Dong


    A reminder sounded in Ye Hao''s mind, and the task that had troubled him for more than a year was finally over.


    But this turned out to be his next trouble.


    "Young man, when I heard the news from the elders, it was your expression. Even panic? But knowing that I understand, this is something we can''t escape.


    In the face of these demons and protoss, either become their lackeys or fight them for their homeland! "The blue dragon said.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, clenched fists with both hands, and bowed deeply: "Thank you, senior."


    The blue dragon glanced at Ye Hao, and finally it lay on the ground and fell asleep again.


    Ye Hao walked out the door.


    Everyone was waiting for him outside.


    Ye Hao didn''t wait for a few people to speak, he took out the Eye of Space and handed it to the Elf Queen: "The things are yours."


    After speaking, Ye Hao rushed out directly.


    Shao Yu frowned slightly, but still followed closely behind.


    "What''s wrong with him?" The elf queen was a little surprised.


    "I guess I know some secrets that I shouldn''t know." Old Dragon King sighed: "The more you know, the more burden you have.


    Sometimes, I don''t know anything about being alive, but it is the easiest. "


    ...


    Ye Hao flew to the top of a high mountain outside Dragon Valley before stopping.


    He stood on the top of a mountain, looking at the whole of Atlantis.


    "Evelyn, you also came to the Earth plane for this purpose." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    Evelyn is also a person of the planes of gods, so he is also Evelyn''s enemy.


    And... Star Dome.


    All this made Ye Hao not know what to do.


    "I can''t say that it''s an enemy. Since you know so much, I might as well say a little more. Sister Xingqiong shouldn''t mind."


    Evelyn''s phantom appeared beside Ye Hao.


    "The planes of the gods are composed of dozens of planes, of which the planes of angels, the planes of Olympus, and the planes of immortal Buddha are headed. There are other gods remaining.


    And the Emperor Xingqiong and I belong to other gods.


    What the old dragon said just now was actually called the "fortress plan" by our gods. He was right. At first, the threat of the demon plane to our **** plane was everywhere.


    We have to defend every moment they don''t know where they are passing by, and a small sub-plane will be destroyed by accident.


    Later, someone came up with this plan. Instead of being unable to control the devil¡¯s offense, it was better to formulate a battlefield, which would at least reduce our casualties.


    And any gods do not want the planes under their control to become the battlefield, so naturally they can only choose the planes that have not yet joined the alliance of the gods.


    Then there is the first goal, which is the place that was previously called the plane of death.


    This plane has been a fortress for the gods for 500 million years, and it has given full play to its usefulness.


    But this plane is still too small to withstand the toss. Afterwards, I selected the earth plane that was still in the development stage. At that time, gods appeared on the earth plane, but no high-level gods appeared.


    It is predicted that the strength of the earth plane can be used as a fortress to protect the gods from intrusion for at least five billion years. "Evelyn said.


    "Ha ha ha, the fortress plan?" Ye Hao sneered: "This is the plan to use other people''s homes as a battlefield and a game board."


    Evelyn looked at Ye Hao, and she whispered: "When this plan was launched, all the people above the lower main **** of the Alliance of Gods participated in the vote.


    At that time, more than 20,000 to 30,000 people voted. The final result was that 49% of people agreed with the plan, 46% opposed, and 5% abstained.


    According to the regulations at the time, in order to implement the plan, more than 60% of the people must agree.


    However, it has been delayed for almost hundreds of years, four or five times, and no more than 55% of people agree. As a result, this plan has been delayed to implement.


    At that time, I abstained from voting, because in fact I didn''t care about the life and death of the earth plane, and I didn''t fear any demons. "Evelyn said bluntly.


    Ye Hao''s expression gradually eased.


    "Then... Where''s Star Sky?" Ye Hao felt a little nervous when he asked this.


    "You continue to listen to me. As I said before, the three powers are the plane of angels, the plane of Olympus, and the plane of immortal Buddha. The lower gods of these three planes account for seven of the voters. to make.


    The angel family has always focused on peace, but because of this, they also had a lot of internal disputes. At that time, the male angels were still there.


    Most of the male angels agree, while the female angels oppose it, believing that this is a war on the planes of the gods and should not involve innocent planes.


    It was because of the differences between the angel planes that the three planes could not be unified, and the votes did not exceed half.


    In this case, you must look at the other twelve planes, which are second only to the three major planes.


    The strongest among them is the star dome plane of the star dome!


    At that time, the star dome plane had the momentum to become the fourth largest plane.


    And several other planes have always been headed by the Star Empress.


    The Empress of the Star Sky was opposed to this plan. She believed that as a god, she shouldn''t be intimidated. If she wanted to fight, she would have a good time, so she disagreed with the plan to shrink her head.


    This resulted in the Empress of the Star Sky pulling away nearly 30% of the votes. This 30% plus those female angels accounted for 40%.


    So the Empress of the Star Sky became the key to this deadlock. "


    Evelyn''s expression became solemn: "And, this also led to the fall of the Empress of the Sky."


    Ye Hao''s heart was shocked.

 Chapter 2168： my choice

    "Xingqiang never told me what exactly happened at the time. But what happened after that, if I didn''t guess wrong.


    She has a younger brother who became the new owner of the plane of the sky after the sky disappeared.


    It must have been this person who cooperated with other forces and found an opportunity to ambush the Goddess of the Sky. Although the Goddess of the Sky is very strong, if he is besieged by enemies of the same level.


    In addition, there is a time bomb around, and there is also the possibility of falling. "Evelyn said.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief for some reason.


    At least it is certain that neither Xingqiong nor Evelyn are his enemies.


    "Afterwards, because of the mysterious disappearance of the Star Sky Goddess, her brother became the new Star Sky God. And he changed the original concept of the Star Sky Goddess and respected the fact of the plan, which caused the forces that originally followed the Star Sky Goddess to turn back. Up.


    In the following voting, they finally passed the plan with nearly 68% of the votes.


    The plan was passed, and in accordance with the original agreement of the gods, even those who originally opposed it must assist in the implementation of the plan.


    So I and the angels have joined what you call the battle of destruction. But what I can say is that I have never killed any earth gods, I have always been involved in the battlefield with demons.


    The vast majority of female angels are like this. "


    Evelyn suddenly changed the subject: "Speaking of this, there is a very interesting thing. Regarding the demise of the male angels of the angel family, in fact, a big reason is that they are overconfident.


    They despise the earth species and demons, so in the battle of destruction, they will often recklessly attack the earth species and demons.


    And the earth species will try to eliminate the obtrusive male angel. This can be considered a factor in the sharp decline in the number of male angels afterwards. "


    Ye Hao nodded, he thought about the plan of this plane of gods.


    Regarding the earth plane as the battlefield between the planes of gods and the planes of demons, the demons want to attack unscrupulously, and the planes of the gods will come again and again.


    Because of the severance of history, after the Fifth War of Destruction, the earth species all mistakenly believed that the gods were actually kind and helped the earth species.


    It''s a sad and ridiculous fact.


    "I have a question. Since you are going to use the earth as a battlefield, why can''t you take away all the life on the earth?" Ye Hao asked.


    If that were the case, at least he would think that the gods were kind.


    "No. A plane exists because there is life inside it. If this plane has no life, or life cannot be born on this plane, then this plane will become a death position. surface.


    Without a space barrier on the plane of death, the''fortress plan'' cannot be realized.


    Therefore, it is necessary to ensure that there is enough life on the earth plane to maintain the order of this plane.


    It''s like, platelets are needed to maintain the order of a human body. "Evelyn explained.


    Ye Hao laughed at himself. It turned out that it was just because of this. They were just to maintain the "platelets" that existed on the battlefield.


    "Ye Hao, your talent is good. You still have many secrets in your body that amaze me. You may be the most likely to surpass the quasi-god for tens of millions of years and become the main **** who created the position of God.


    But you have to know that no matter how strong a person is. He couldn''t be an opponent of one plane, or even hundreds of planes. "Evelyn looked at Ye Hao.


    "Do you want me to give up the earth plane?" Ye Hao looked at Evelyn.


    Evelyn said bluntly: "Yes. Instead of wasting your energy and sacrificing in vain. I know you like your family, relatives, and friends very much.


    You can find a way to build a space node in the past few years, and take the people you care about and leave this plane before the seventh battle of destruction.


    Go to other planes and live. "


    "I have no choice." Ye Hao shook his head.


    "Why?" Evelyn frowned.


    "The blood shed on my body has made a choice for me. My parents, my grandfather, they are all standing on the battlefield against the devil.


    Then I will fight for them, even if the hope is slim, even if the final outcome may be destruction. I will still try. "Ye Hao said firmly.


    Evelyn stopped talking.


    At this time, Zhuoyu flew from a distance, and Evelyn disappeared.


    "Why did you fly here suddenly?" Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    Ye Hao stared at Zhuoyu, and he said: "You should be thankful that you are a female angel, otherwise I guess I will kill you without hesitation right now."


    Zhuo Yu was taken aback, she looked at you and Ye Hao in surprise.


    She could feel that Ye Hao''s words were not joking. There was a full killing intent in his words, but it disappeared in an instant.


    "Did you know something?" Zhuo Yu asked curiously.


    "That''s right. The truth about some things." Ye Hao raised his hand as if he had lifted a layer of mist.


    ...


    Sword city


    Liang Zhenghai was sitting in the hall, holding a wine glass in his hand, with a rather bad expression on his face.


    All plans have failed.


    The dark council''s plan all failed, but fortunately, all those guys died, and that person left hastily because of this, and there was no time to control him.


    But the Dark Council was like a sharp blade hanging over his head, making him sleepless.


    "Father, why are you still drinking here? This storm celebration is over, when should we seek revenge in Gale Valley?" Liang Jian walked in and asked hurriedly.


    During this time, Liang Jian''s mind was all about Gale Valley, and he always wanted to find Gale Valley for revenge.


    Liang Zhenghai said solemnly: "Didn''t they say that they will come to the door within a month. In that case, why should we waste time?"


    "but¡­¡­"


    "You have the skill to find revenge from others, so you can''t practice it!" Liang Zhenghai scolded.


    "Yes." Liang Jian walked out aggrievedly.


    One of the five semi-sage elders in Jiancheng came in.


    "Enlighten the city lord. According to the city lord''s instructions, I have advertised hero posts in the name of Jiancheng. If the person who attacked the young lord really dare to come to our sword city to ask for trouble.


    At that time, let alone the forces of our sword city. The people we invited alone are enough to smash that guy into pieces. "The Great Elder Exchange reports.


    "Okay. Remember, Haosheng treats those guests, some of them are first-class forces like us." After the storm celebration, Liang Zhenghai invited many well-connected forces to visit Jiancheng.


    On the one hand, in order to be able to deal with the guy who pretended to rule the sword city.


    On the one hand, it is to cheer up Liang Zhenghai himself. He doesn''t know if the people in the Dark Council will trouble him because of this incident, but if his Sword City is crowded, the Dark Council will not come over impulsively.

 Chapter 2169： Sword City Banquet

    That night, Jiancheng held a feast.


    Liang Zhenghai is the host, and there are two forces that are equal to Jiancheng.


    There are five first-rate forces, twenty or thirty second-rate strengths, and the other third-rate non-influencers are countless.


    "City Lord Liang, really bold."


    "City Lord Liang brought out a lot of good things this time. Just a glass of wine will cost hundreds of magic crystal coins."


    "Hey, you are looking down on our City Lord Liang. These things are nothing in our City Lord Liang''s eyes!"


    A gang of people started to flatter, flattering each other.


    And in this thick dark night, a dark shadow appeared above the sword city.


    "It''s quite lively." Ye Hao looked at the Sword City City Lord''s Mansion below with a light smile.


    "You came to this place specially, what''s the matter?" Zhuo Yu asked next to Ye Hao.


    "Handle some small things." Ye Hao naturally didn''t forget that small task. His affairs in Atlantis were basically handled.


    Before leaving, he needs to deal with this small matter first.


    "City Lord Liang Zhenghai, I''m here for the January appointment."


    Suddenly, a voice silenced the whole banquet.


    Everyone looked at the pair of men and women floating in the night sky and unable to see their faces.


    "Who is this?"


    "The January appointment? Is it also invited to the banquet?"


    "But I look at the list, aren''t they all already here."


    Hearing this familiar voice, Liang Zhenghai and his son shocked at the same time.


    Liang Jian was excited, because this voice was not the same guy who made his face completely lost in Gale Valley before.


    This person is really a good one, not as good as a coincidence.


    "Boy, you really picked a good time. You dare to come to our Jiancheng trouble at this time. It''s really stupid. A group of people here can drown you with one mouthful of saliva." Liang Jian with his hands on his hips. Deputy Fei Yang shouted at Ye Hao in the sky with a domineering look.


    Hearing Liang Jian''s words, the people around showed interest.


    It turned out to be troublesome to Jiancheng.


    But this person is also true, and he doesn''t pick a suitable time for trouble.


    Didn''t they pay attention to these people? They were also the guests invited by Liang Zhenghai, maybe they would help Liang Zhenghai.


    All the guests looked mockingly at the person in the dark in the sky.


    Liang Zhenghai was a little bit disheartened at this moment, because how could this voice be so similar to the person who defeated him in the storm celebration?


    During this time, he can always dream of the scene where the young man defeated himself.


    This almost turned into a nightmare for him, knowing that all his three swords were destroyed because of that battle.


    This directly caused his combat effectiveness to drop by at least two.


    "Old Liang, what''s going on?" Next to him, a five-and-three sturdy man was holding a wine glass, and a beauty arranged by Liang Zhenghai was in his arms.


    Liang Zhenghai looked at this man with contempt in his heart.


    This person is the boss of Tiger Mountain, and his power is the same as Jiancheng, but in Liang Zhenghai''s eyes, this group is a bunch of wild and reckless men.


    And this brawny man was named Qiao Sanhu, a three-star saint, even though he was a brawny man, he was actually a man who ran for seven, and he was also an old scumbag and disrespectful.


    Every time he came to Jiancheng, Liang Zhenghai knew that a maid under his hand was about to suffer, but there was no way.


    Such forces must be forged.


    "Is there any trouble, Lao Liang? Tell us if you have any trouble, we are all old acquaintances." On the other side of Liang Zhenghai, an old woman said in a deep voice.


    The old woman''s name is Yan Ping, and she is the master of Shili Huashan.


    Two-star Saint-level, although the strength is not high, this old woman is the best at communication. Many of the women under her hand have become lovers of big power and big families, so they have a lot of ability.


    "Hey, some trivial things that are not worth mentioning are ugly. In fact, this guy has some contradictions with my son. With his own strength, he hurt my son and my elders.


    I also said that I wanted to come here. I didn''t expect this guy to be so bold and dare to come today. Excuse me, Yaxing, it''s because Mr. Liang has not served guests well. "Liang Zhenghai looked like he was a victim.


    "Lao Liang, this is really irritating. Don''t worry, if this guy dared to hit the scene, I will raise your head and take his head off!"


    "Yes. If I don''t know if I wait, but I''m here today, how can I let this guy bully City Lord Liang. This is in our face."


    Qiao Sanhu and Yan Ping didn''t take Liang Zhenghai seriously, anyway, their people didn''t do anything bullying.


    They don''t care about the cause of the matter at all, they only know that Jiancheng is an ally worthy of them.


    And it seemed that two people came.


    What big waves can arise between the two.


    Just take advantage of this time to sell Liang Zhenghai a favor.


    Qiao Sanhu and Yan Ping both thought so.


    Liang Zhenghai thanked him one after another. He looked at the person in the sky and recalled his previous worries. Maybe he had been worrying too much.


    How could that person appear here.


    Moreover, if such a person took action against his son, it is estimated that his son and the half-holy elder would be gone.


    Liang Zhenghai stood up. He pointed to the figure in the sky and said, "Bold fanatic. Today, my sword city is here to entertain the heroes, you dare to interrupt.


    I think you really don¡¯t know how to write the word death! "


    "Yes. This is a banquet hosted by City Lord Liang. You come to disrupt the situation. Hu Wen is the first one to refuse."


    ¡®I don¡¯t agree, you come down if you have the ability. I promise to chop your hand. "


    "Today, you provoked people''s anger. You can''t do without this sword city. I advise you to kneel on the ground honestly and intercede with City Lord Liang."


    A group of small forces also jumped out at this time to help Liang Zhenghai.


    How could they let go of this good opportunity to build relationships.


    If City Lord Liang had taken a fancy to them, and when the time came to support them, it would be a great opportunity for a small force like them.


    "Hahahaha...interesting, interesting. You people really want to make your head for Jiancheng and Liang Zhenghai." That voice sounded, with a playful tone in the words.


    "What do you mean, do you still want to say that we are not your opponent? I tell you, there are seven or eight of the Saint-level strong players in the game.


    Legend, thirty or forty semi-saint-level powerhouses, killing a miscellaneous hair, only a word from City Lord Liang. "Qiao Sanhu directly stood up, walked to the center, and shouted, pointing at the dark shadow in the sky.


    "Hahaha. It''s just a bunch of shrimp soldiers and crabs who are not three-star holy rank. Do you dare to bark like this?"


    Two figures descended from the sky and landed in the center of the banquet.


    One of them had blonde hair and was quite beautiful, and the eyes of Qiao Sanhu who looked at her were straight.


    When he saw the man next to the blonde beauty, the wine glass in his hand fell to the ground, and the audience fell silent at this moment.

 Chapter 2170： This person, we cant afford it

    Chapter 2170 this person, we can''t afford to provoke


    A man from one of the small forces hadn''t noticed the strangeness around him.


    He picked up a knife and walked out. He deliberately walked right in front of Liang Zhenghai.


    "Bold lunatic, how dare you run wild in City Lord Liang''s sword city, see me clean up you for City Lord Liang!" the man deliberately shouted loudly.


    Obviously he wanted to express himself in front of Liang Zhenghai so that Liang Zhenghai could remember himself.


    But at this moment, some of them are looking at him with a look of foolish eyes.


    "What were you talking about?" Ye Hao jokingly looked at the provocation in front of him.


    Only then did the man feel that the surrounding atmosphere was not right, but he did not turn his head back when he opened the bow. He comforted himself, anyway.


    Even if this kid really has some strength in front of him, Liang Zhenghai and the gang behind him will definitely not leave it alone.


    Could this kid really be able to beat a group of people alone? It''s impossible.


    Thinking of this, the man once again plucked up the courage and pointed at Ye Hao: "I mean, you''d better kneel in front of City Lord Liang and kowtow for mercy, otherwise I will leave you dead without a place to bury you!"


    He is done!


    This is the person who knows Ye Hao''s details and his inner thoughts.


    "Oh, kneel down and kowtow? Then why didn''t you kneel down and kowtow to me." Ye Hao stared at the man.


    "I think you are toasting, not eating or eating fine wine!" A few swords appeared in the man''s hand and shot at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t move, but the swords in his hands had been fixed in front of Ye Hao, as if time had stopped.


    "This... how is this possible?" The man''s eyes widened. He is a legendary powerhouse. This kid hasn''t even connected the imprint curse, and he can''t see what means he has used.


    Subsequently, those shurikens turned directly into powder.


    "Now you should kneel and kowtow." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the man.


    But the kind smile seemed to others, but it was a cold back.


    The man knelt directly on the ground, and the floor tiles shattered directly.


    Others can still hear the sound of cracking bones.


    "Ahhhhh..." the man screamed in pain, but his body was completely out of control, and his head hit the ground heavily.


    bump


    bump


    bump


    One after another, the floor in front of him was shattered, covered with blood stains, and the man''s face was bloody.


    In the end, Ye Hao let him go after he passed out.


    The people present felt chills when they saw such a weird method.


    Those who knew Ye Hao''s identity were even more afraid of Ye Hao''s strength, and those who didn''t know who Ye Hao was, were also secretly thankful that they didn''t go up like this man.


    At the same time, they are also wondering why there is no movement around the people.


    How did Liang Zhenghai and their faces pale.


    "Hey, who is this person? Why don''t you talk, I think Qiao Sanhu''s legs are shaking." A person who didn''t know Ye Hao''s identity whispered to his companion next to him.


    The companion was almost not surprised, he whispered: "You don''t even know this one? You didn''t go to the Storm Festival!"


    "I didn''t go, there happened to be a hunting mission at that time, and I went to perform the mission." The man said.


    "This person is called Ye Hao, who participated in the storm celebration. In the storm celebration, he defeated Liang Zhenghai and won the position of one of the five holy powers.


    And it is said that in the secret realm, he climbed to the seventh floor! And is the last one to come out of the secret realm! "The companion explained.


    "What? He defeated Liang Zhenghai, the top name of the Storm Festival? Then he is at least above the five-star holy level!" The man looked at Ye Hao in astonishment.


    "Who knows. Anyway, this person is not small. I think Jiancheng has set foot on the iron board this time. Ma De, this Liang Zhenghai is really true. He wanted to die by himself and wanted to pull us.


    We can''t afford to offend such a character. "The companion muttered.


    "I''m sorry, I have to collect clothes at home. Let''s leave first." A leader of the power left without looking back.


    With this one, there will be a second and a third.


    All wanted to put their wings in and leave.


    "Wait." Ye Hao suddenly stopped the group of people who were leaving.


    The faces of the people were waxy white.


    "You can go, but it''s better to stay outside the city for a while. There will be a good show later, I want you to watch it." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "Yes Yes."


    "Ok, no problem."


    A bunch of people nodded their heads and ran away again without stopping.


    But no one dared to leave, just watch the changes outside the sword city.


    "Cough cough cough...I''m leaving too." Qiao Sanhu coughed, his eyes erratic, and walked to the side swayingly.


    "Wait. What did you say just now? You want to kill me?" Ye Hao stared at Qiao Sanhu, and all the pressure on his body was released on Qiao Sanhu.


    Qiao Sanhu seemed to be in the abyss, as if being stared at by an ancient giant beast.


    He looked at Ye Hao in horror. With this horrible feeling, this man was definitely not an ordinary Saint-level, and he was definitely not the opponent''s opponent.


    Pop pop


    Qiao Sanhu slapped himself three slaps, and said with a smile: "Young Master Ye. I was wrong. I didn''t know Taishan. Please let me go."


    After speaking, Qiao Sanhu still pointed at Liang Zhenghai.


    "Liang Zhenghai, you bastard, I said why you suddenly became so enthusiastic and invited us to a banquet. It turned out that you wanted to pull us as a cushion.


    I tell you, since then I have officially broken with your sword city, we have nothing to do with you! "


    Qiao Sanhu hated Liang Zhenghai in his heart. This **** even offended himself with such a terrifying mission. He couldn''t wait to smash Liang Zhenghai into pieces now!


    "Enough. I can let you go. I remember that the signboard of Jiancheng is made of gold. You go out and remove the signboard. Then kneel in front of the signboard, hit the signboard with your head, and keep breaking the signboard. until.


    Remember, do not use exercises, only use your head to hit. "Ye Hao pointed to Qiao Sanhu and said.


    Qiao Sanhu swallowed, he still clenched fists with both hands: "Yes."


    He didn''t dare to fight Ye Hao, he could only do it honestly.


    Ye Hao looked at the old woman next to Qiao Sanhu.


    Yan Ping trembled and showed a charming smile. Thinking about an old woman''s charming smile, it was really oozing.


    "Young Master Ye, you are not short of beautiful women. I can arrange for some beauties to serve Young Master Ye."


    "No, get out of here. This smile makes me sick." Ye Hao waved his hand again and again.


    At this moment, except for the people in Jiancheng, all the other inviting guests left.


    Ye Hao looked at Liang Zhenghai, who was unsettled.


    "City Lord Liang, it''s been a long time since I saw you. I don''t know what the account should be between us?"

 Chapter 2171： Bet on Sword City

    Chapter 2171 Betting On Sword City


    Liang Zhenghai looked at Ye Hao in front of him, his feeling was really like walking to the door of hell.


    "Father." Liang Jian looked at his father at a loss. The change in the situation before him had never occurred to him.


    The original lively banquet suddenly went empty.


    He even gave him a feeling that the sword city was standing in the ocean, and could be overturned at any time.


    "Shut up!" Liang Zhenghai shouted angrily. At this moment, he really wanted to kill this kid.


    This guy provokes no one, but he provokes this demon.


    This guy, but he is not even an opponent.


    What''s more, people have just come out of the secret realm now, as far as he knows, the saint-level powerhouse who came out of the secret realm can be raised by one level, less said.


    And like him, it is said that ascending to the seventh floor, and waiting for the last one to come out, it can at least increase two levels.


    Before, he was not his opponent, and held on for no less than five minutes under the hands of others.


    The current self, it is estimated that he can''t hold on for three minutes, after all, he doesn''t even have his sword.


    "Young Master Ye, it was me and my son who had eyes and no beads..." Liang Zhenghai''s clothes softened, and he clenched his fists and bowed, trying to let Ye Hao let them go.


    "Don''t play the emotional card with him. City Lord Liang is so courageous, he even dared to ally with the Dark Council in an attempt to kill the elf princess of the Eternal Forest.


    I think these things, if they reach the ears of Stormwind City and Eternal Forest.


    It was not just me who stood in front of Sword City, but the thousands of troops in Stormwind City and the fury of the Eternal Forest. "Ye Hao looked at Liang Zhenghai playfully.


    Liang Zhenghai trembled, as if immersed in ice.


    He took a deep breath and put his hand on his son''s head: "Ye Gongzi, if you use Dog''s life to vent Ye Gongzi''s anger, let me make a living in Jiancheng, can you?"


    Liang Jian''s pupils dilated and looked at his father in disbelief.


    What was your father just talking about?


    "Father..." Liang Jiangang said, his throat was blocked by Liang Zhenghai''s fingers.


    This caused Liang Jian to be speechless.


    Liang Zhenghai looked at his son with indifference in his eyes: "Unfilial son. You provoke such an enemy for our Jiancheng, if you can hug Jiancheng with your life today.


    It can be regarded as worthy of the grace I have nurtured you for so many years. \"


    Liang Zhenghai''s heart was extremely calm. Although he was reluctant to bear his son, he paid more attention to Jiancheng.


    If the son is gone, he can find another woman and have another.


    He is a Saint-level powerhouse, he is the City Lord of Sword City, these are not problems at all.


    But what if the sword city is gone?


    Then he is nothing, holy powerhouse?


    Although the saint-level powerhouses are very powerful, there are 100 saint-level powerhouses in Atlantis.


    Moreover, a Saint-level powerhouse is just a three-star Saint-level powerhouse.


    At best, it can only show off in front of second-rate forces, and it is nothing at all in front of first-class forces.


    And how can a person who is already at the top of the spectrum be willing to start again from a second-rate force.


    Pop pop


    Ye Hao clapped his hands and applauded.


    "As the saying goes, tiger poison does not eat children. City Lord Liang really opened my eyes today. For Jiancheng, for your career, you are really cruel to your son.


    But I don''t want this guy''s life, he is not worth my shot. "Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    Liang Zhenghai shook his body, and he clenched his fists, feeling very unwilling inside.


    But he knew very well that he was not the opponent of the man in front of him, he would not be able to fight hard.


    and many more!


    Liang Zhenghai suddenly had a flash of inspiration and thought of a key.


    "Young Master Ye, how about we make a bet! I defend the city of Jian, and Young Master Ye can attack three moves. If I, Liang Zhenghai, defend these three moves, then I, Liang Zhenghai, is willing to leave Young Master Ye at his disposal!


    I don''t know if Ye Gongzi dare to fight! "


    Liang Zhenghai held his head high and deliberately provoke Liang Zhenghai.


    Pop pop


    Ye Hao applauded again: "City Lord Liang, I really appreciate you more and more. I also understand why Sword City is in your hands and can become a first-class power second only to Stormwind City.


    You think I''m very conceited, based on the fact that I played against you at the Storm Celebration. I had 20 minutes of time, but I only shot in the last five minutes.


    You must be thinking that your head-on confrontation must not be my opponent. And I am so conceited, if you initiate such a challenge, at least you still have the confidence to win. "


    Ye Hao put down his hand and looked at Liang Zhenghai with a contemptuous look: "But have you considered a little bit. Now it''s my decision here!"


    Liang Zhenghai''s heart trembled. This is the only idea he can think of now.


    "However, I am also very interested in your proposal. I can agree to your challenge." Ye Hao smiled again, as if it had cleared after rain.


    Liang Zhenghai had not been happy for a few seconds before Ye Hao''s words sounded again.


    "However, I can''t give you such a chance in vain. Come on. I think you have a nice pool outside. You take out all the good things in your sword city and fill it up for me. I will give it to you. Such an opportunity.


    Remember, it''s a good thing. If you come up with something that is not influential, please leave me alone. "Ye Hao looked at Ye Hao miserably.


    At this moment, Liang Zhenghai seemed to be a mouse in Ye Hao''s hands, and he could let him handle it.


    Liang Zhenghai was bleeding in his heart.


    But there is no way, he has no initiative at all, this opportunity is equivalent to Ye Hao giving him a charity.


    "Okay! It''s a deal!" Liang Zhenghai agreed with gritted teeth.


    "Then I''ll wait for you outside the city. By the way, let the whole city know this news and let all ordinary people leave here. You are not allowed to keep some people who don''t want to stay, see."


    Before Ye Hao left, he specifically asked such a sentence.


    "Yes." Liang Zhenghai said.


    Ye Hao flew into the sky.


    "Why is it so troublesome? Just kill the person with a single knife." Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao, wondering why Ye Hao wanted to play such a boring game with an ant.


    "After that, we will leave. To go to another place, before that I need to stand up, and this sword city is the dead soul under my sword." Ye Hao looked down at the sword city below.


    Of course he would not waste time for no reason, he did this for his own reasons.


    Originally, he just did the same step, but he didn''t expect Liang Zhenghai to even send a show. This show, in Liang Zhenghai''s view, might be his opportunity.


    But in Ye Hao''s view, it is possible to toss this time''s matter sufficiently to greatly increase its influence.


    It can achieve the result that Ye Hao wants more perfectly.

 Chapter 2172： Fill the pool, I give you a chance

    Chapter 2172 Filling the Pool, I Give You A Chance


    Ye Hao flew outside the city.


    Outside the city, the group of people were still there.


    That Qiao Sanhu was still kowtow at the golden sign of the sword city.


    There was a hole in Qiao Sanhu''s forehead, but there were only a few cracks on the golden signboard.


    Now Qiao Sanhu kept cursing Liang Zhenghai in his heart, why a broken sign had to get such materials back, causing his brain to be broken.


    "Still knocking?" Ye Hao looked at Qiao Sanhu.


    Qiao Sanhu heard Ye Hao''s voice, as if he heard a fairy sound, he looked at Ye Hao with a sad face: "Young Master Ye, my head is broken."


    "I saw it, then knocked." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Qiao Sanhu was taken aback, he could only kowtow again.


    Ye Hao himself walked to the side of the pool.


    This is an artificial landscape pond located outside Jiancheng.


    There are also many stone sculptures around. It is estimated that people who come to Jiancheng can enjoy the beautiful scenery here.


    The diameter of the pool is about four meters and the depth is only two meters.


    "Strange, why is Ye Gongzi staying next to the pool?"


    "You said, when we came out just now. Maybe Liang Zhenghai has been killed."


    "Maybe, this time Liang Zhenghai was looking for death, and he clashed with this big man. But I heard that the Lord of Stormwind also specially entertained this Young Master Ye."


    Those who were told to stay by Ye Hao were all discussing in a low voice.


    A few minutes later, Liang Zhenghai ran out in sweat, ignoring the strange expressions of the people around him, and ran in front of Ye Hao.


    "Young Master Ye." Liang Zhenghai looked at Ye Hao flatly.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''ll give you a chance, but it depends on whether you can fill this pond." Ye Hao pointed to the pond in front of him.


    "Yes, yes." Liang Zhenghai looked at Ye Hao, then looked at the bystanders next to him, his eyes rolled.


    He deliberately said loudly: "Everyone, Liang had a feast with Ye Gongzi before, and Liang had no way to go. Liang was willing to be punished, but Ye Gongzi said.


    As long as my Liang Zhenghai can fill this pool with my treasure, Ye Gongzi is willing to give me Liang Zhenghai and Jiancheng a chance.


    I, Liang Zhenghai, relies on Jiancheng. As long as I take over the three tricks of Ye Gongzi, the old and new hatreds between me and Ye Gongzi will be wiped out! "


    When Liang Zhenghai said this, everyone around him showed an expression of interest.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly when he heard what Liang Zhenghai said.


    Liang Zhenghai''s calculation in his heart, he still doesn''t know. Isn''t it just worrying that Ye Hao''s words are not counted, so I announce the betting agreement here, and Ye Hao estimates that his face will not be unbelievable.


    "You can start now." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Okay, okay." Liang Zhenghai nodded again and again. He looked at the pool, and he secretly said in his heart: It would be nice if someone had made the pool smaller.


    Liang Zhenghai looked at the water, and he thought of another question: "That... Ye Gongzi. I have something, and I am worried that it will be soiled by this water."


    After Ye Hao held his hand for a while, a layer of glow appeared on the surface of the pool.


    "Now you don''t have to worry about it."


    Liang Zhenghai swallowed, and he took out four tripods at once.


    "Oh my God. Liang Zhenghai is really bleeding this time, four medicine cauldrons, one of them seems to have been auctioned by Liang Zhenghai from Stormwind City for 5 million magic crystal coins!"


    Someone exclaimed.


    At this time, all four tripods had been thrown into the pool by Liang Zhenghai.


    When the four tripods passed through the sunlight, the surroundings of the tripod body were wrapped to ensure that the tripod body would not be contaminated with water.


    The water on the surface of the water also began to overflow, and the overflowing water passed through the sunlight and evaporated directly.


    The size of the four tripods is not small, and the overflowing water is quite a lot.


    But for such a large pool, it is only less than one percent.


    Liang Zhenghai took out many more things in succession, all of which were large in size.


    Because he was afraid of Ye Hao, he didn''t dare to take out parallel imports, all the things he took out were genuine.


    "That''s a carriage made of golden silk and black wood! Although that thing is not a magic weapon for cultivation, it comes with a high-level magic circle, and the speed in the movement can be increased by at least 50%. This is a luxury version of the carriage, and the market price is at least 100 Ten thousand magic crystal coins!"


    "There is also the throne of white fox! That is said to be a treasure that will help the legendary level cultivation!"


    "Mysterious iron spar! This is a good material for weapons, and it''s a full ten yuan. Liang Zhenghai really took out his old books."


    "And those swords, guns and swords! My god, Jiancheng is so rich!"


    Seeing the treasures thrown into the pool, many people were moved.


    And Liang Zhenghai''s sweat is getting more and more, his clothes are already soaked.


    More and more water was squeezed out from the pool.


    After putting so many things, this pool is finally in the sky.


    Liang Zhenghai''s speed of taking things has also slowed down. He swallowed and looked at Ye Hao: "Ye Gongzi, this... almost..."


    "Almost? I think it''s still far away." Ye Hao looked at Liang Zhenghai with a smile.


    Liang Zhenghai trembled, it was worth continuing to take out things.


    The things that I took out at this moment were smaller and more precious things.


    "Tulong Gubendan! Liang Zhenghai even took out this thing, this thing is the foundation of the first-class power, it is enough for the platinum, black shining powerhouse to take it to a higher level!"


    "Don''t talk about the Tulong Guben Pill, you didn''t see Liang Zhenghai even took out the Holy Yuan Pill. That is the pill that can make the Legendary Peak directly promote to the semi-sage!"


    "This time Liang Zhenghai really lost his blood. Even if Jiancheng can survive, he can''t breathe for at least fifty years."


    "Yes. If it weren''t for Liang Zhenghai, a strong saint-level powerhouse, and the sword city that had lost its foundation, it would have been excluded from the ranks of first-class forces."


    "Just because of offending a person, a first-rate force has fallen to this point."


    "I don''t know why, I sympathize with Liang Zhenghai a little bit.


    In the end, Liang Zhenghai threw the storage ring on his trembling hand into the water, which was just a little splash.


    The pool in front of me is basically almost filled with naked eyes, but of course there are also many airstrikes mixed with water.


    "Okay, that''s it. City Lord Liang can go to prepare, a stick of incense time. Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance, after three moves. Whether your sword city is alive or dead, it depends on City Lord Liang. "Ye Hao finally let go.


    Liang Zhenghai also breathed a sigh of relief. He glanced at Ye Hao, and said unwillingly, "Thank you Ye Gongzi for opening up."


    Open the net?


    Ye Hao smiled inwardly, I never prepared to open a side to you.

 Chapter 2173： Sword Demon Array

    Chapter 2173 Sword Demon Array


    The reason why Ye Hao dared to make this bet with Liang Zhenghai was because he had full confidence.


    Maybe some people think Ye Hao is arrogant?


    But in Ye Hao''s view, those without strength are called arrogance, and Ye Hao is just confident.


    And like Liang Zhenghai, who can do whatever it takes to sacrifice his son, how could Ye Hao stay.


    Such people will bite you once they have the opportunity.


    Liang Zhenghai returned to Jiancheng, while Ye Hao took out several of his storage items and stored them in batches.


    Ye Hao was going to take some of these things back, and most of them were useless. Ye Hao decided to give them to his apprentices, Fenglinger and others before leaving.


    Ye Hao carried his hands on his back and flew over the sword city.


    At this moment, the gates on all sides of Jiancheng were fully opened, and many people who had learned the news fled one after another.


    But they didn''t flee, they just watched the changes around.


    There were hundreds of thousands of ordinary people in Jiancheng, and all the black and white people gathered on the hills of Jiancheng.


    But Ye Hao opened his soul perception, and there were only a few hundred people left in the sword city.


    Among them, the five half-sage elders are all there, there are dozens of legendary fighters, and the rest are Black Yao, platinum, and diamond cultivators.


    Liang Zhenghai stood on the square in the center of Jiancheng with a saber of normal color in his hand.


    He looked at Ye Hao, who was above the sword city, looking down at the sword city like a god.


    He knew very well that Jiancheng had already controlled his own destiny by the man in front of him.


    Only through the next three moves, he and Jiancheng have the chance to make a comeback.


    "Take the city as an array, serve the gods with swords, cast swords with blood, and summon the sword demon with the supreme technique!" Liang Zhenghai started the spell.


    All the cultivators who remained in the sword city stood on their respective formation nodes, chanting magic spells in their mouths.


    "Take the city as an array, serve the gods with swords, make swords with blood, and summon the sword demon with the supreme technique!"


    "Take the city as an array, serve the gods with swords, make swords with blood, and summon the sword demon with the supreme technique!"


    "Take the city as an array, serve the gods with swords, make swords with blood, and summon the sword demon with the supreme technique!"


    Every sentence is turned into a golden word.


    The entire sword city really formed a big formation at this moment.


    Countless golden characters finally turned into golden air currents, gathering in Jiancheng.


    Finally, a dark golden giant phantom appeared above the sword city.


    The dark golden giant holds a dark golden sword in his hand.


    This should be the magic circle cast by Liang Zhenghai.


    "This...Is this the opportunity that Liang Zhenghai and a few Saint-level strong men got when they explored the sword tomb fifteen years ago?"


    "This is the sword formation handed down thousands of years ago, the sword demon formation! I was fortunate to have heard of it when I was fortunate to attend a class at Stromgarde Castle!"


    "Sword Demon Formation? Is this amazing?"


    "After the formation is set up, it will absorb the sword energy displayed by the swordsmen of the formation in a subtle way, and gather it. And when this formation is used, these sword auras will also be released.


    If Liang Zhenghai really got the sword formation fifteen years ago, it means that the sword demon formation has been brewing for fifteen years! Absorbed a full 15 years of sword energy! "


    "Fifteen years of sword energy? How powerful is this sword demon formation?"


    "I don''t know, no one has used this formation for thousands of years. No one knows how powerful this formation is."


    Those people were amazed.


    Ye Hao looked at the Sword Demon Formation below, and then at the mountain in the distance.


    Several groups of people stood on several hills in the distance.


    Lord of Stormwind City, the three major Wuhou.


    And the Elf Queen of the Eternal Forest.


    Even the Dragon King of Dragon Valley appeared.


    "His Royal Highness, I didn''t expect this to shock you. Lord Dragon King is also here." The Stormwind City Lord looked at the Elf Queen, somewhat surprised that the Elf Queen would appear here.


    "We have found out that the sword city has an affair with the Dark Council. So originally we were here to prepare to arrest the people involved. Since Young Master Ye has already taken action, then we don''t have to intervene." The Elf Queen said.


    "This Sword Demon Array is a bit interesting." The Dragon King touched his beard and stared at the Sword Demon Array in Sword City.


    "Lord Dragon King, is this Sword Demon Array very powerful? Young Master Ye said that he would break the sword city with three moves. Is this... really a chance?" Long Wuhou looked at Dragon King respectfully and asked.


    "My father mentioned the Sword Demon Array. The Sword Demon Array is not actually Atlantis''s magic array. And my dragon predecessors happened to compete with this array.


    This formation can absorb sword energy, and the more gathered, the more terrifying.


    Once the enemy of our dragon race, we designed a sword and demon formation on a battlefield, but we did not know it, and cooperated with many swordsmen of the human race to fight the enemy there for thousands of years.


    In the end, a decisive battle. The enemy activated the Sword Demon Array, and the power of the Sword Demon Array could compete with the five god-level powerhouses.


    At that time, we sacrificed two god-level dragons, and six god-level dragons were badly wounded before breaking the battle. "As soon as the words of the Dragon King came out, the people in Stormwind were shocked.


    This formation has a history of killing god-level powerhouses, and it is still a dragon!


    "But you don''t have to worry. This Sword Demon Formation is only fifteen years old, and it is impossible to reach that point. As for whether Ye Gongzi''s three moves can break the formation, it is hard to say.


    Perhaps only your sword-wielding human in Stromgarde knows. "The Dragon King said.


    Several people were silent.


    And at the moment inside Stromgarde Hall.


    Several holy powerhouses are standing in the hall.


    A white-haired old man was looking at the big mirror in front of him. The scene in the mirror was the scene of Jiancheng.


    "Sword Demon Formation, I didn''t expect this small sword city to have a Sword Demon Formation."


    "The Sword Demon Array is quite a good thing. If it can be deployed in our Stromgarde Fort, we have so many sword repairs in Stromgarde Fort, the accumulation speed is quite fast.


    In that way, even if we encounter a demigod-level monster in the future, we shouldn''t be afraid. "


    Several holy powers discussed.


    "Swordsman, if you just think about defense. You won''t be able to use the strongest sword in your life." The white-haired old man said.


    Several Saint-level powerhouses shut up immediately.


    After a few breaths, a female saint-level powerhouse dared to ask: "My lord. Do you think this person named Ye Hao can break through this sword demon formation within three moves."


    "What do you say." The white-haired old man asked a few people this question.


    The female saint-level powerhouse thought for a while and replied: "This person''s evaluation is good. He also won the end in the storm celebration, and he defeated Liang Zhenghai in five minutes before.


    That shows that Ye Hao''s strength is at least above the six-star holy level.


    This sword demon array has accumulated power for fifteen years, and the time is not very long, but there are so many sword repairs as array points, at least equivalent to the strength of the peak of the holy rank.


    And as we all know, if the spear wants to defeat the shield, it must be stronger than the shield. Most of the time, the defensive side has an absolute advantage over the attacking side.


    So I don''t think Ye Hao can break the formation within three moves. "

 Chapter 2174： Horror "One Sword"

    Chapter 2174 Terror''One Sword''


    "It''s impossible to break the formation with three moves. This young man is a bit too arrogant."


    "This is the Sword Demon Formation. I also studied it for a while based on ancient books. This formation is not good at attacking, but very good at defense."


    Several Saint-level powerhouses thought that Ye Hao could not break through the sword and magic array within three moves.


    The white-haired old man smiled slightly: "You have committed a big taboo and are preconceived. Facing someone we don''t understand, even if he is just a three-year-old child.


    We can''t take it lightly, so don''t jump to conclusions until the last minute. What happens after that, let''s see what Ye Hao has. "


    ...


    Sword city


    The atmosphere here is already extremely solemn, and everyone around is watching Ye Hao in the sky and the huge phantom sword demon.


    "Ready." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Liang Zhenghai looked up at Ye Hao and bit his head and said, "I also hope that Ye Gongzi will give me some advice!"


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and Ying was summoned by him.


    The shadow slowly turned into a giant sword, which was at least four or five times wider than the ordinary Yangtze River.


    The width of the blade has reached the width of one person.


    The sword body emits blue, and there are faint purple light spots in the blue.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes.


    All the sword arts he had used so far flashed in his mind.


    From Dugu Nine Swords, to Zhuxian Sword Formation, to the next Heaven and Earth Sword, ten thousand swords return to the sect.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and slowly raised the sword in his hand.


    The sword fell.


    When the sword fell, others showed surprised eyes.


    "This sword is so fast, how could it be swung down in the blink of an eye." Someone exclaimed.


    But the person next to him immediately retorted, "Are you blind? The sword swings so slowly. Kids swing the sword much faster than him."


    "Have you read it wrong? I saw several sword shadows appearing at the same time."


    "I saw a golden dragon."


    "I saw a tiger."


    "Aren''t they countless flames?"


    Those who saw this sword were all surprised to find that the sword that everyone saw was completely different.


    And when this seemingly ordinary and strange sword fell.


    Liang Zhenghai''s heart was shocked, and he immediately chanted: "Sword Demon¡¤Block!"


    The sword demon phantom raised the dark golden giant sword in his hand, horizontally above his head, ready to take Ye Hao''s sword.


    Boom boom boom


    The Sword Demon phantom shook.


    Then everything returned to calm, as if nothing had happened.


    "Strange? Is this sword so powerful?"


    "Is this Ye Hao too weak, or is this Sword Demon Array too strong? How come I feel nothing special."


    "Wait, did you hear anything?"


    Kaz Kaz


    Under the gaze of everyone, a gully three feet wide and ten feet deep appeared behind the sword city, extending for dozens of miles, even cutting a high mountain in the distance into two directly.


    And this ravine is exactly the direction Ye Haojian swung down just now.


    Everyone''s eyes widened and they were not talking.


    Bump


    In the sword city, all the things made of colored glaze burst, and all the water tanks were broken.


    Many cracks appeared on the city wall.


    More than 20 sword repairmen died suddenly on the spot, and the half-holy elder who was severely injured by Ye Hao had already bleeded to death at this moment.


    Stromgarde


    Seeing this sword, the pupils of the white-haired old man suddenly widened.


    Several Saint-level powerhouses even saw the white-haired old man''s right hand trembling.


    "My lord?" Several Saint-level powerhouses looked at the white-haired old man.


    "That sword just now..." The white-haired old man said five words, and then he couldn''t say anything.


    The female saint-level powerhouse thought about it and said: "The sword just now, we have never seen such a sword tactic, a simple sword, without any aura fluctuations.


    But in the eyes of everyone, you can see all kinds of swordsmanship.


    Even if we watch from thousands of miles away with a magical weapon, we can have this feeling. This sword is very special. "


    The others nodded.


    "Special?" The white-haired old man was born again, and he mocked himself: "This sword is nothing special. Every sword repair of this sword has been practiced."


    Have you practiced?


    Several people were surprised.


    "Every sword repairer, at the beginning of the sword training, will swing the sword at the wooden target. The illusions you just saw are not like the scenes of your sword swings thousands of times.


    Someone waved their swords quickly and as fast as lightning. Some people swing their swords very slowly, like a tortoise. Some people wield their swords like a dragon for nine days, while others wield their swords like a tiger and leap across the river.


    What sword tactics, swordsmanship, in fact, often restrain us sword repairmen.


    I have been looking for the most powerful sword, and I saw it today. This most powerful sword is not to gather what I have learned all my life into the sword moves I use the most, and the most familiar sword move is not this hack.


    It seems easy, but it requires a terrifying epiphany. "


    An excited smile appeared on the white-haired old man''s face: "Okay, okay, okay. If it weren''t for me to retreat now, I really want to invite this person to talk about wine."


    Retreat and epiphany?


    Everyone looked at the gray-haired old man in shock.


    Ever since the white-haired old man broke through to the Demigod level, he has never retreated to a sudden enlightenment.


    At this moment of retreat and enlightenment, is it possible to say, he wants?


    "Sir?" Everyone looked at the gray-haired old man excitedly.


    "I''m leaving first. During this time, Stromgarde''s affairs will be taught to you." The white-haired old man stood up.


    "My lord, don''t you finish watching this battle?" the female saint-level powerhouse asked.


    The white-haired old man smiled and waved his hand: "No need, this battle has already ended."


    The white-haired old man disappeared in the hall.


    Several Saint-level powerhouses looked at each other and continued to look at the scene in the mirror.


    The white-haired old man said that this battle had already had a result, could it be said that he thought Ye Hao could win?


    But no matter how strong this sword is, isn''t it still blocked by this sword demon formation?


    Everyone began to look forward to what happened next.


    ...


    Sword city


    Liang Zhenghai''s clothes were all soaked, he looked at the man above his head, what kind of monster this man was, so strong.


    The power of this sword alone is so terrifying.


    At this moment, he himself began to wonder whether he could take the three tricks of this man.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth evoked a single smile. Just now, the epiphany sword move worked well, but it was the first time to use it, and it couldn''t exert great effect.


    Otherwise, you can break this so-called Sword Demon Array with one sword.


    As for the name of the sword move.


    Ye Hao directly chose a name "Yijian" at random.


    Because this is a sword, a simple sword.


    One sword can break the sky, one sword can break the earth, one sword can divide the ocean.


    Closer to home, Ye Hao looked at the sword magic array below, and put away the sword in his hand.


    Four different colored apertures appeared behind him, and he entered the five elements physique.

 Chapter 2175： Quadruple Light and Dark Destroy Star Ring

    Chapter 2175 Quadruple Light And Dark Destroying Star Ring


    Ye Hao raised his hands flat, and four small apertures appeared in front of Ye Hao, and then merged together.


    A small black ball is formed with four halos of different colors.


    Quadruple¡¤Destroying Star Ring


    "This is my last gift to you." Ye Hao pressed his hands on both sides of Destroying Star Ring, and today he wants to use this sword city as a grindstone.


    Two energies, one light and one dark, converge in the training vehicle of Destroy Starlink.


    Zhuo Yu next to Ye Hao looked at the small ball in Ye Hao''s hand, and the look in his eyes became very serious.


    And Evelyn inside Ye Hao smiled bitterly at this moment: Ye Hao is really crazy enough, he can do anything. Combining these two stocks, the power of this trick is estimated to be a quasi-god-level powerhouse, and it will have to weigh three points.


    Outside the Destroyer Star Ring, light spots and black spots appeared, very conspicuous, like small stars.


    This is the gift Ye Hao is going to give to Jiancheng.


    The quadruple destructive star ring that gathers the sacred power of the **** map and the dark power of the dark heart!


    No, it should be called now...


    Quadruple Light and Dark Destroy Star Ring!


    Ye Hao waved his finger forward.


    The Quadruple Light and Dark Destroying Star Ring was like a meteorite falling down to the sword city below.


    "Sword Demon Array Block!" Liang Zhenghai urged all the power of the sword array to resist this move.


    The moment the giant sword in the hands of the sword demon phantom touched the quadruple light and dark destruction star ring, it seemed to have been swallowed, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    At this moment, Liushen Wuzhu Liang Jian, looking at the apocalyptic scene in the sky, he let out a crazy and hoarse laugh.


    "No!" Liang Zhenghai shouted in horror.


    Boom boom boom


    A huge explosion was accompanied by smoke and dust that hit 10,000 meters in the sky.


    Then a shock wave dispersed in all directions.


    The cultivators were blown around one after another, and some people were blown out dozens of meters away and hit the rocks heavily.


    The aborigines of Sword City were unexpectedly safe, and a transparent barrier appeared in front of them to protect them from the impact.


    Otherwise, with this level of shock wave, ordinary people will be seriously injured if they die.


    The smoke disappeared, and Ye Hao and the female companion who followed Ye Hao had disappeared.


    The Stormwind City and others on the hill in the distance were all silent at this moment.


    It was shocking, such a scene was really scary.


    "The trick just now contains too many elements. Just what I feel is light, darkness, earth, water, fire, etc." Dragon King said in a deep voice.


    The Elf Queen was silent for a moment, and said: "This trick. I only have 20% certainty that I can accept it, or use the strongest magic weapon in my heyday.


    There is a 80% chance that I will be seriously injured. "


    Yan Wuhou looked at the Elf Empress in surprise. This powerful demigod-level powerhouse said that he might not be able to take over Ye Hao''s battle?


    "This person''s talent is too enchanting, and his strength is too strong. I have to doubt whether this person is a person from our Atlantis continent." Feng Wuhou said with emotion.


    But at this moment, the sword city has evaporated directly from the world. The original site of the sword city, at this moment, only a large ruin-like pit is left. Liang Zhenghai and others are now unable to find the capital of the corpse.


    "Forgot to say a word, Gale Valley. I covered it!"


    Suddenly Ye Hao appeared above the sword city in an instant, and disappeared after saying a word.


    A group of stunned people were left below. While fearing the strength of this man, these people also remembered the name Gale Valley.


    Not to mention the strength of Galewind Valley, just with such a terrifying character standing behind Galewind Valley, that Galewind Valley is equal to the strength of Stormwind City.


    This incident spread to the entire Atlantis continent at an extremely fast speed, and everyone knew that there was such a ruthless person as Ye Hao.


    At the same time, there was a saying, don¡¯t provoke Gale Valley!


    And Ye Hao, who created these, is saying goodbye to the others in Gale Valley and Fenglinger.


    "What? Master, are you leaving?" Feng Ling''er looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Sister Feng Chun''er and others did not react either.


    "Yes, I have already handled the matter here. I need to go to a place far away." Ye Hao smiled and nodded. He took out some storage items and handed them to several people.


    "There are some things I searched from Sword City. They may be useful for your cultivation. You should pick them up. During my absence, you must hurry up and cultivate.


    Don''t think that Hei Yao-level is already pretty good.


    At some point, Hei Yao-level was just an existence that was trampled underfoot. Only the holy level, or the **** level! To stand on the real stage. "Ye Hao looked at a few people and said something meaningful.


    "Master, I want to go with you!" Feng Ling''er looked at Ye Hao with tears in her eyes.


    Ye Hao touched Feng Ling''er''s head: "Ling''er, I know you can''t bear Master. But the place where Master wants to go can''t take you now, but Master can promise you.


    If you wait until one day, your strength reaches the holy level, Master can consider taking you to see the broader sky outside. "


    Feng Ling''er bit her lip and looked at Ye Hao with a reluctant expression.


    Feng Hailong patted his daughter on the shoulder, and comforted: "Young Master Ye has his own things to do. You will only embarrass Young Master Ye like this. You don''t want to let yourself be your master''s trouble, Linger."


    Feng Ling''er clenched her fists, she looked at Ye Hao, and shouted with all her strength: "Master. I promise that I will break through to the holy level or even the **** level as soon as possible.


    One day, my hall will stand upright beside you, Master! "


    After speaking, Feng Ling''er turned around and ran away. She couldn''t help but separate from Ye Hao.


    Sister Feng Chun''er also bowed deeply to Ye Hao.


    "Master Ye, thank you for the opportunity you gave us. Although we have improved a lot, we know that we are just a burden to you now.


    But one day, we will catch up with Ye Gongzi, and we are willing to become Ye Gongzi''s maid and follow Ye Gongzi. "


    After Sister Feng Chuner finished speaking, she turned and left.


    "Brother Ye Hao, don''t worry. I will definitely become the strongest fighter!" Feng Lin raised his head and said firmly.


    Ye Hao looked at these friends who had spent some time with him and smiled.


    Finally he looked at Feng Hailong: "Patriarch Feng, Jiancheng is destroyed. Many of the aborigines in Jiancheng are now displaced. You can take them in now. This will help you quickly improve your strength in Gale Valley."


    Feng Hailong knows everything that Ye Hao has done. He clenched his fists in both hands: "Mr. Ye. From today on, as long as Ye Haozhao, no matter the ends of the world, I will leave Gale Valley!"

 Chapter 2176： Longming Building

    Chapter 2176 Longming Building


    Somewhere in China


    Ye Hao returned to Earth. He relied on the laws of space and the space node created by Evelyn to create a miniature space tunnel.


    Because Ye Hao himself went to Atlantis from the earth, it was much easier to return.


    And this time Ye Hao also brought back Zhuo Yu.


    "This is the earth? The intensity of energy here is much thinner than that of Atlantis." Shao Yu said with a frown.


    Ye Hao looked around, and because of the deviation of space, they came to a place they didn''t recognize.


    Ye Hao took out the phone that hadn''t been used for a long time and located his location.


    This is a small city in central China.


    "It is 700 kilometers away from Wushuang City." Ye Hao said.


    Zhuo Yu was looking around curiously at this moment.


    Ye Hao took a look at the time. It was only ten days since Ye Hao left, and it was nearly two months on Atlantis. It seemed that the timeline was really different.


    At this moment, Earth time is already April 10.


    If I remember correctly, ten days have passed since that game was released.


    "Let''s walk around first, don''t worry about going back." Ye Hao took Zhuoyu and started wandering the streets of this city.


    He found that in every place with billboards, at least half of the ten advertisements were about Longming Company.


    There are advertisements of various stars carrying helmets produced by Longming Company.


    Ye Hao took a taxi.


    "Sir, where are you going?" the driver asked.


    "Is there a place where Longming Company sells game helmets?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Oh, Longming Company. Yes, boy, you want to buy that helmet, right? I advise you to forget it, so far it is still in short supply." The driver smiled bitterly and said, "My son also wants to buy some. But I can''t buy it."


    "It''s okay, I just want to see it." Ye Hao said.


    "Well then, you sit firmly."


    The driver starts the car.


    "Master, do you also know this gaming helmet?" Ye Hao started talking to the driver.


    "How could this not be known, now almost everyone in the world knows it." The driver said.


    "Then you want one too?" the driver asked.


    "Of course, who doesn''t want it for free. I have a friend who used to have a sports car. He got a helmet five days ago. He said it was a good thing, just like the real thing.


    There are also mission releases inside, which is what to fight monsters.


    Moreover, the game currency inside, which is connected to the world currency, can be taken out directly.


    My friend, now after running the car every day, he goes home to play this, and he also plays at night when he sleeps. It is very energetic to play all night. And for these three days, he could earn a hundred yuan every night. "The driver''s words also carry envy.


    "I used to like to play games, if I get one. I can make at least two hundred a day! This kind of thing that can make money lying down is great."


    In the driver''s words, they all praised this thing.


    After a while, the car stopped outside a commercial building.


    There is a business hall on the first floor. The signboard of the business hall reads Long Ming and the sign of Long Ming.


    The gate is already crowded with thousands of people.


    It''s just that the business hall has closed early.


    "Master, why is it closed before get off work?" Ye Hao asked suspiciously.


    "It''s out of stock." The driver lit a cigarette for himself and said, "Our place is just such a business location. Now it is said that Longming Company is out of stock.


    Although the helmet is free, but the quantity is too small, there are only two ways to get it.


    One is to draw a lottery every day on the Internet. There are 20 million places in each region every day, and those who draw can be sent to the door for free.


    The other is to line up at the local Longming business hall, and there are 1,000 sources of goods every day. Therefore, those who have not made a reservation online can only queue up here, hoping to receive it. "


    It turned out to be such a thing.


    Ye Hao thought that the supply of goods would be short at first, after all, this is for customers all over the world.


    I just didn''t expect that the response would be so strong.


    "Thank you." Ye Hao got out of the car and took Zhuoyu to find a deserted place.


    "We are ready to go." Ye Hao used the invisibility technique at Zhuo Yu and himself.


    Although quickly flew towards Haicheng.


    A few minutes later, when he arrived in the sky above Haicheng.


    Haicheng at this moment is already extraordinary.


    Because Longming''s headquarters is located in Haicheng, many people pay attention to Haicheng, and it also urges the rapid development of Haicheng.


    There is even a faint possibility to surpass the capital of Jiangnan Province, Yuhang City.


    The location of Longming''s headquarters is also very obvious.


    Because that was the tallest building in Haicheng, a tall building that rose from the ground in just one month.


    Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu fell outside the tall building named Longming Building.


    Ye Hao walked directly into the building.


    The lady at the front desk saw Ye Hao and said politely: "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    "Excuse me if Zhou Qianyi is there." Ye Hao asked directly.


    Zhou Qianyi?


    The lady at the front desk was stunned for a moment, and then realized that Zhou Qianyi was the name of their Longming Group boss.


    That is known as the most successful business woman this year!


    The lady at the front desk frowned at Ye Hao. This man was too rude, even speaking out about Mr. Zhou''s name.


    However, she was trained to stand in front of the Longming Building and asked politely: "Do you have an appointment?"


    "No." Ye Hao said.


    The lady at the front desk handed out a form and handed it to Ye Hao: "Then you need to register your information here, the reason for your visit. If we always have time in Zhou, we will summon you."


    Summoned?


    Ye Hao chuckled, but he didn''t get the pen.


    Instead, he took out the phone directly: "It''s too much trouble, I''ll just ask her to come down and pick me up."


    With that, Ye Hao edited a text message and sent it out.


    The lady at the front desk was stunned by the man''s words.


    This man actually said he wanted Zhou Zong to come down to pick him up?


    He doesn''t know who Zhou is always.


    She is the boss of the Longming Group. Thirteen national leaders have met her so far.


    And the most important thing is that Longming Group is listed in various regions. It is said that its market value is rising at an average rate of 50% every day! This has been ten consecutive days!


    What a terrifying number this is.


    Some people predict that within half a year, Longming Group will surpass the current largest group and become the strongest group enterprise in the world!


    This man wants a legendary woman to come down to pick him up?


    Even though she was trained, she was still a little angry.


    She said in a serious voice: "Sir, if you want to wait. Please don''t stand here, this will hinder other guests'' affairs."

 Chapter 2177： She will come down to pick me up

    Chapter 2177 she will come down to pick me up


    Ye Hao smiled slightly and walked to the sofa next to him to sit and wait.


    He is quite satisfied with the attitude of the front desk lady.


    Although he can feel that people think he is a madman who speaks wild words.


    But this is also normal. Anyone who hears Ye Hao''s words will think he is a lunatic.


    At least the lady at the front desk did not insult him and drove him away.


    "Xiao Li, what''s the matter? What happened to that person just now?" A lady at the front desk who had just come out of the bathroom interrogated her partner.


    Xiaoli shrugged and said: "It''s nothing, just the person who just said that we want President Zhou to come down to pick her up, and he just called Mr. Zhou''s name directly."


    "What? Calling our name, Mr. Zhou, how can you put him in our mansion. Don''t you want the security to drive him away!" The woman was angry.


    Xiaoli looked at her female colleague named Ah Qi. She knew that Zhou was always Ah Qi''s life idol.


    No one is allowed to be rude to their idols in life.


    If left alone, Ah Qi would definitely call in security to drive the man out.


    "Forget it, forget it. Let him sit there by himself. After a while, he will leave by himself." Xiaoli persuaded.


    Even though Ah Qi was unwilling, he continued to work, but from time to time he looked at Ye Hao''s position with murderous eyes.


    A few minutes passed.


    An elevator opened.


    Almost all the eyes of the entire lobby on the first floor were cast, because they knew it was the president''s private elevator.


    Only the president and those permitted by the president can take this elevator.


    As soon as they saw the elevator doors open, all the security guards were ready for battle, and they rushed over to form a blockade.


    And in the next moment, most of the people in the hall gathered around.


    There are reporters who want to interview, and businessmen who seek cooperation.


    Under the flashing light, Zhou Qianyi appeared in the elevator.


    "Miss Zhou, may I ask. Regarding the current shortage of game helmets on the market, will your company take any measures?"


    "Someone on the Internet suggested that you can sell at a public price and sell to those who paid first. May I ask Mr. Zhou if he has considered it."


    "Zhou, regarding the news released by some companies, said that if Longming Group provides game helmets for free as it is now, it will lose at least 3 billion meters every day!


    Within a month, Longming Group will go bankrupt. How does Ms. Zhou explain? "


    Facing the reporters'' spears and guns, Zhou Qianyi was calm and composed.


    Behind Zhou Qianyi, a secretary came out: "Reporters, now Zhou always has some personal matters to deal with. If you have any questions.


    Later in the week, the general meeting will hold a ten-minute press conference where you can ask questions. Now please follow our staff to the venue and wait. "


    While the secretary was talking, he looked at his boss.


    She was very surprised at the moment, because just now Zhou Qianyi was still meeting with the CEOs of branch companies around the world to discuss matters.


    And Zhou Qianyi, because her mobile phone rang, she shook off the big guys and took the elevator down. She hurriedly followed.


    "Zhou, this is my business card. I am the best ** material factory in Bangzi Country. I hope to cooperate with your company!" A stick is almost squeezed into a stick.


    The business card in his hand had already fallen to the ground, and was stepped on by how many people did not know.


    "Zhou, I am a European **, we hope to have the opportunity to cooperate with your company!"


    These people are all here to seek cooperation. In their view, Longming Group is a cash cow.


    As long as you can stand next to this big tree, it is all about lying down and making money.


    However, the dedicated security guards still blocked them and squeezed a way for Zhou Qianyi.


    Zhou Qianyi walked in a direction that was not the gate.


    And it just so happened that it was where Ye Hao was.


    Others may not have noticed.


    But Xiaoli and Aqi paid attention to this.


    The two looked at each other and they felt their little hearts beating.


    But there is still a voice in their hearts, which is constantly reading.


    "Impossible, impossible."


    After a while, Zhou Qianyi came to the sofa area, standing right behind Ye Hao''s sofa.


    A security captain frowned when he saw Ye Hao, and immediately stepped forward: "This gentleman, can you please..."


    "No more." Zhou Qianyi interrupted the security captain directly.


    She looked at Ye Hao with a slight smile: "Since I''m here, why not go up."


    "Can''t you go up? I can only ask you to pick me up, but you really are. You can just ask a secretary to come down and pick me up, and you don''t need to come down yourself.


    You are a big celebrity now. "Ye Hao teased.


    Zhou Qianyi laughed but said nothing?


    Big celebrity, you haven''t given her these things to me?


    "Well, there are too many people here. It''s not easy to talk, go to your office." Ye Hao said.


    "Ok."


    Zhou Qianyi looked at the blonde woman behind Ye Hao.


    "She is my friend." Ye Hao introduced.


    Afterwards, Zhou Qianyi took Ye Hao back to her private elevator.


    At the moment the elevator door closed, many people had an idea.


    Who was that man just now?


    Why would Zhou Qianyi, the president of Longming Group, come down to greet him personally.


    "The news is coming. The mysterious man appeared at the Longming Group headquarters, and Zhou Qianyi came down to greet him in person. Suspected Zhou Qianyi''s boyfriend!" A gossip newspaper reporter had already thought of the content and said excitedly.


    The colleagues around immediately looked at him with an idiot look.


    "This gentleman, we welcome reporters to interview. But we always don''t want some personal information about her to appear in the newspaper." The security captain walked over, with a smile on his face, and said in the ear of the gossip reporter.


    "You...you are a threat!" the gossip reporter rebuked.


    "Threat? I didn''t threaten you, but if you really write it like that. From now on, there will be no more companies in the journalist industry willing to ask you. Sir, please do it yourself." The security captain left after speaking.


    Other reporters also looked at him with idiot eyes.


    "I''m afraid this person is not a fool, dare to write about Zhou Qianyi''s scandal."


    "Who doesn''t know now, Longming Group is China''s treasure in the palm. You can publish questionable articles, but if anyone dares to publish scandals without evidence, it is estimated that the newspaper will go bankrupt the next day."


    When Zhou Qianyi left, everyone also dispersed.


    Front desk.


    Ah Qi fell into a chair with sweat.


    Xiaoli was also in a panic, who would have thought that their President Zhou would actually come down to greet the man.


    "Xiaoli, thank you. You saved me just now." Aqi looked at Xiaoli gratefully: "I will invite you to dinner tonight!"

 Chapter 2178： Longming Group

    Chapter 2178 Longming Group


    Ye Hao followed Zhou Qianyi to her office.


    "I want to learn about this world." Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao and said suddenly.


    know the world?


    Ye Hao said to Zhou Qianyi: "Let your secretary take her to learn basic computer operations."


    "Computer operation?" Zhou Qianyi looked at the blond woman in surprise. It stands to reason that in this era, a woman of this age should be able to operate a computer.


    However, it is not surprising that strange people will appear around Ye Hao.


    "What is a computer?" Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao.


    "It''s a tool that can help you understand the world." Ye Hao explained.


    In this way, Zhou Qianyi arranged for her secretary to take Zhuo Yu to learn computer operations.


    Zhuo Yu was a high-level life entity like the Angel Race, and he was still very quick to learn this kind of thing. It took less than ten minutes to learn most of the computer operations.


    You can find the information she wants in Du Niang by yourself, and she basically looks at each piece of information at a glance.


    The speed was so fast that the secretary next to him was stunned.


    At this moment, Ye Hao and Zhou Qianyi are in the office.


    Zhou Qianyi held a cup of coffee made by herself and placed it in front of Ye Hao: "During this time, you are going to do something big. You are relaxed. You have left me all the things about Longming. ."


    Ye Hao shrugged: "You can handle these things. If you change to me, I will be boring in a few days."


    "But don''t forget, you are a major shareholder of Longming Group. I just work for you." Zhou Qianyi cast a blank eye at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao raised his head and said directly: "Then I just transfer all my shares to you."


    Zhou Qianyi''s heart jumped. She looked at Ye Hao in surprise. If others heard such a sentence, she would be shocked.


    After all, this is not a small shop on the street, this is the world''s hottest Longming Group with the fastest rising market value!


    He wants to give all the shares to himself?


    When others heard it, it was probably just a joke.


    But Zhou Qianyi believed that as long as she nodded her head, the name behind the equity of Longming Group would change to her own.


    "I don''t want to carry such a big mountain." Zhou Qianyi pretended not to hear.


    Ye Hao, of course, doesn''t care about this company. For those important things, these companies don''t have enough money to pass by.


    "How''s the game going?" Ye Hao asked.


    "The progress is fairly smooth. We have hundreds of game companies and advertising agencies all over the world working for us and advertising for us.


    Thousands of factories around the world and tens of thousands of original companies produce game helmets for us, and a total of 400,000 workers directly or indirectly serve us.


    You can say that you are now the biggest boss in the world. "Zhou Qianyi said.


    Ye Hao shook his head: "This is not what I want to ask. I want to know how the game is spreading? The number of helmets, the number of people participating in the game."


    Zhou Qianyi picked up the computer next to her and opened the core and most important information of Longming Group to Ye Hao.


    ¡®These are also very smooth. A total of one billion gaming helmets are now distributed all over the world. On average, one out of every seven people has our helmet.


    But even so, there is still a gap of nearly four billion.


    Our current global production value of helmets is about 100 million units per day, and it is expected that the entire customer base will be completely covered in mid-May.


    And now the global peak number of our games has reached 800 million. In addition to the hunting missions you arranged, we also added some of the hottest games nowadays to better attract everyone to play.


    But in addition to your game that can fight for real money, other games will only consume money.


    This can be regarded as an indirect increase of everyone''s investment in that game. "Zhou Qianyi said.


    Ye Hao nodded: "Yes, it is really difficult to welcome everyone to play with that game alone. We can grasp the advantages of our virtual reality games that can ignore the real space-time distance and will not affect sleep.


    We have launched mahjong and other services for middle-aged and older people.


    For young people, we launch some current online games.


    However, these things need to spend money and cannot make money. Only our game can make money, which is an indirect boost to everyone''s enthusiasm. "


    "In addition, there are also the profit and loss of our company..." Zhou Qianyi was interrupted by Ye Hao as she said.


    "Don''t talk about these things." Ye Hao was about to get up, but was blocked by Zhou Qianyi.


    Zhou Qianyi stared at Ye Hao: "Although I know you don''t care about this company, please respect my work. Reporting my work to you is also my scope of work."


    Ye Hao had no choice but to drink coffee: "Then you continue."


    Zhou Qianyi continued: "Let''s not count the losses caused by the production of helmets. We have already achieved profitability in other aspects alone. Our things have become the strongest advertising space, and many products hope to enter our advertising space.


    In addition, some people choose to order luxury game warehouses, and these businesses have also begun.


    And the recharge channel for the game has also been completed.


    Because all countries in the world are exempt from our taxes, we do not need to pay taxes.


    Yesterday our global net profit was 6 million meters, and it is still rising at a daily rate of 26%.


    It is estimated that our net profit in the first month will be around one billion meters. "


    One billion meters of net profit a month is seven billion yuan.


    This is still the company''s first month of revenue, and this number will skyrocket in the next six months or even a year.


    It is conceivable why Longming Group is considered to be the company with the most potential.


    "But if you count the consumption of helmets, we are still at a loss. According to the current situation, it will take at least five years to turn losses into profits." Zhou Qianyi said.


    In fact, she couldn''t figure out Ye Hao''s settings until now.


    If the helmet is not provided for free, even if it is sold at a cost price, their company can turn losses into profits within a year.


    However, because of this, the glamorous Longming Group is carrying a lot of debt behind it.


    The most important problem is that all the major banks in various countries are all interest-free loans to Longming Group.


    There is even no repayment date!


    All of this is incredible.


    Zhou Qianyi was a little skeptical that this company actually had a more terrifying purpose behind it.


    "Okay, you don''t need to care about this. I didn''t expect this company to make money, you just need to do everything right now." Ye Hao said with a smile.

 Chapter 2179： He is the one who pays you

    Chapter 2179 he is the one who pays you


    The promotion of the game, the content inside can affect many people in a subtle way.


    At that time, even if there are any emergencies, there will be no major problems.


    At least it can be controlled within a very small range.


    "Well, I also understand your situation here. I will return to Wushuang City first." Ye Hao got up.


    "Yeah." Zhou Qianyi also got up to send Ye Hao.


    Outside the office, Zhuo Yu was quickly checking the data in the computer.


    The speed at which her fingers tapped on the keyboard was exactly like an old hand who is good at typing and operating computers.


    "Zhuyu, we are gone." Ye Hao shouted.


    "Oh." Zhuo Yu got up and walked behind Ye Hao.


    Zhou Qianyi kept sending Ye Hao to the elevator.


    "You are so busy, you don''t need to send me down." Ye Hao said, the elevator door closed.


    Zhou Qianyi waited until the door, did not leave, but looked at the declining number.


    "Zhou, who was the gentleman just now?" the secretary asked curiously.


    Zhou Qianyi said: "Remember what that person looks like."


    "Is it a very important guest?" the secretary asked subconsciously.


    Zhou Qianyi smiled slightly: "Should you not remember the appearance of the person who paid you?"


    Pay?


    The secretary''s pupils dilated, and she covered her mouth: "Could it be that that gentleman is the most mysterious and largest shareholder of Longming Group!"


    Zhou Qianyi smiled without saying a word, but she still reminded: "Don''t spread it indiscriminately."


    The secretary immediately covered his mouth.


    But there was an incredible gleam in her mind. She didn''t expect that the young gentleman would be the largest shareholder of Longming Group.


    ...


    Ye Hao went to the parking garage downstairs and drove away a private car of Zhou Qianyi.


    "People in this world have forgotten the existence of God. Believe in the scientific system." Zhuo Yu sat in the passenger seat.


    "It''s not because you gods want to use this place as a battlefield, so that our plane''s energy becomes so thin. In order to survive, the creatures on the earth can only find another way." Ye Hao said.


    "Some things are destined to be sacrificed." Zhuo Yu said coldly.


    Ye Hao slammed on the brakes and looked at Zhuo Yu with a black face: "Then we must make sacrifices!"


    Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao, she saw Ye Hao''s anger, but was unmoved, she still said coldly: "As far as I have just learned. At present, there are only life forms on the earth.


    How many life forms are there on earth? There are no more than 100 billion living entities above the lower intelligence. "


    "What about this." Ye Hao stared at Zhuo Yu.


    "Do you know how many low-level intelligence or higher life forms are on the plane of gods? There are a total of 300 billion star units." Zhuo Yu finally said a quantifier unit that Ye Hao hadn''t heard of.


    "You may not have heard of this number. According to your earth''s digital algorithm, it is 100 billion trillion to the 300 billion power. The life forms on earth can be said to be relative to the planes of the gods, that is, that in your Atlantic Ocean. A drop of water.


    There is an old saying in China that the minority obey the majority, and is there any saying to preserve the overall situation?


    Compared to the lives on your planet, shouldn''t these lives be sacrificed while the larger lives on other planes are preserved? "


    Zhuo Yu continued: "It''s like giving you a question now. If China is in a crisis, and you sacrifice one person among your China''s 1.4 billion, you can avoid this crisis.


    What would you do? "


    Ye Hao was silent, if he stood from the standpoint of those beings on the plane of the gods, it was indeed true.


    As for the example cited by Zhuo Yu, if Ye Hao were to make a choice, he might also sacrifice the minority.


    "Even if it is replaced by the plane of the earth billions of years ago, those living bodies are only 10,000 of the earth''s present, which is the difference between two or three drops of water for the planes of gods.


    Moreover, we have also specially left seeds for life on the earth plane among the planes of gods, and some smart people have already survived and multiplied in those places.


    Even in terms of number, it is no less than the existing humans on your planet. "Zuo Yu said.


    Ye Hao knew that those people Zhuoyu said were those who stood on the side of the planes of the gods in the second battle of destruction. They betrayed the alliance of the planes of the earth in exchange for being able to be in the planes of the gods. Face the chance of survival.


    Ye Hao''s original anger disappeared, and the urging sound of the car behind, and the sound of cursing were heard from the back of the car.


    Ye Hao started the car and moved on.


    "There is no need to discuss this issue, because it depends on where we stand. If I were a person from the plane of the gods, I would naturally think that there is no problem with such a plan.


    In the case of minimum sacrifice, protect the unknown number of lives.


    It is a pity that I stand on the ground of the earth, and I am still a selfish person.


    I can ignore other people, but this is my home, a place guarded by my family. So no matter who the enemy is in the future, I will brighten my sword and let them pay for what they do. Ye Hao finished speaking lightly, and then looked at Zhuo Yu.


    "Have you recovered your memory?"


    "It hasn''t been fully recovered, only part of it. It''s all memories from when I was young. If I want to recall the memories of the past tens of thousands of years, it will probably take some time." Zhuo Yu did not get angry because of Ye Hao''s stubbornness. Ye Hao exchanges.


    In a short while, Ye Hao''s car drove to the outskirts of Wushuang City.


    It is also the current military restricted zone in Haicheng, separated by a ten-meter high wall, which looks quite scary.


    "Sorry, there is a military restricted zone ahead. Private people can''t enter." The soldier stopped Ye Hao''s car and walked to the car window and said.


    "Tell me, my name is Ye Hao." Ye Hao rolled down the car window and said with a smile.


    "Please show your ID card." The soldier said solemnly.


    ID card?


    He hadn''t used the thing for a long time, and Ye Hao took out his ID card.


    The soldier took out the instrument and scanned Ye Hao''s ID card, and the words on the instrument changed the soldier''s face suddenly, and immediately stood up straight: "I''m sorry. I will let you go now."


    Although the fence was up, Ye Hao drove in very smoothly.


    "Hey, why did you put that private car in just now?" An officer came over and interrogated the soldier.


    The soldier showed the words on the screen of the instrument in his hand to his officer.


    The chief''s eyes zoomed sharply because of the red font flashing on the subtitles.


    [SSS!!! Top Secret Level]


    There are also a few lines of small characters below, one of which clearly says that this person can enter any place in China at will! See clearly, any place, even the residence of the adult!

 Chapter 2180： New ten guys will be selected?

    Chapter 2180 the new ten will be selected?


    As soon as Ye Hao arrived at the gate of Wushuang City, someone appeared to greet him.


    "You know the news of my return." Ye Hao looked at Su Xiaoxiao in front of him.


    Su Xiaoxiao nodded. She noticed the unfamiliar blond woman behind Ye Hao and asked, "This one is?"


    "She''s Zhuoyu, she is our guest." Ye Hao introduced.


    "Hello, welcome to Wushuang City." Su Xiaoxiao said hello generously.


    "This time you went out for ten days without news. Two days ago, Miss Tang Yuan, and Mr. Bei Ming, even the people from the Longsun family were trying to contact you." Su Xiaoxiao said while looking at Ye Hao.


    "Contact me?" Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    So many people would want to contact him.


    "What happened?" Ye Hao asked.


    "It''s not a big deal, it''s just that the replacement of the old and the new in the new Tens Club has begun." Su Xiaoxiao said.


    "Ten guys meeting? New and old?" Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    After Su Xiaoxiao explained, Ye Hao figured out what was going on.


    The Ten Men will be different from the four big families. As time goes by, the family will continue to change.


    The weak are eliminated and removed by the Ten Men Association, and the strong ones can be promoted to the ranks of the Ten Men Association.


    And every change of the Ten Men will be every ten years.


    Exactly this time is the alternate day.


    "Then what is the specific process?" Ye Hao asked.


    "In this matter, Dragon Group and Tianmen act as intermediaries. After all, Shirao will exist like this, and only the two forces of Dragon Group and Tianmen can hold it back.


    As for the process, it selects a venue where 30 family powers, 10 existing family powers, and 20 family powers that have the potential to rise within this decade will be gathered there.


    Then these twenty newly promoted families can choose the goal they want to challenge, and if they win, they can win the place before the family. "Su Xiaoxiao said.


    "That is to say, there are 30 families competing for the new Ten Men''s Club." Ye Hao groped his chin.


    "Actually, there are thirty, and only those families are really fighting. There are some families who have not weakened in these ten years, so naturally no one dares to challenge.


    They went there just as a walk through. "Su Xiaoxiao said.


    "Then do you know the list of thirty families this time?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I don''t know this, but Miss Tang Yuan said it. If you come back, you can go to this address, which is where the Ten Men''s Association selection will be held.


    She said, you must be interested in this matter. "Su Xiaoxiao took out a business card with the address on it and handed it to Ye Hao, which also had a series of numbers on it.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly, took the business card, and secretly said in his heart: This woman is really thoughtful and knows she would be interested in this.


    It will be a contest with Tianmen in another three months.


    And if you can control the existing ten guys before that, or say that all of them are people close to Ye Hao, it will be very beneficial to Ye Hao''s future plans.


    So how could he not participate in this matter.


    "Xiao Xiao, take care of this Miss Zhu Yu. Please satisfy her if you have any needs." Ye Hao patted Zhu Yu on the shoulder: "I have something to do. You can stay here for now."


    Zhuo Yu nodded silently.


    Then Ye Hao disappeared.


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at Zhuo Yu and asked, "Miss Zhuo Yu, what do you need? We have everything in Wushuang City."


    "Just get me a computer," Zhuo Yu said lightly.


    ...


    Three hours later, Ye Hao came to a relatively remote tourist resort through the address on that business card and dialed that number.


    The person on the other end of the phone heard Ye Hao''s voice, and immediately said that he would be there within ten minutes.


    Ye Hao looked around.


    This is a small border town in Dali in the southwestern frontier. It is mainly engaged in the tourism industry, but it happens to be the off-season for tourism, so there are not many people now.


    Moreover, the place where Ye Hao is located seems to be an undeveloped virgin forest.


    An off-road vehicle stopped in front of Ye Hao, and a man in a suit walked down and saluted Ye Hao: "I''m really sorry, I just let you wait."


    "Are you from the Underworld?" If you can call yourself the Palace Lord, most of them are from the Underworld.


    "Yes." The man in the suit said respectfully.


    "Don''t call me Palace Master outside, call me Mr. Ye." After Ye Hao finished speaking, he got in the car.


    The man in the suit got in the car immediately, started the car, and walked towards a mountain road.


    "The place where Ten Men will be selected is so remote? Is there a decent road?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "No, everyone else has already arrived first. They went directly in by helicopter. Because it is a contest in the cultivation world, you must choose some unmanned mountainous areas."


    The man in the suit looked at Ye Hao nervously: "Fu...Mr. Ye, is this car too bumpy? I didn''t think about it well. I should arrange a helicopter to pick you up."


    Looking at the other person''s appearance that he was afraid of him, Ye Hao couldn''t laugh or cry. Could it be that he was a tiger and could not eat people.


    "No, go ahead."


    Ye Hao looked at the scenery outside the window, after almost half an hour, finally drove to the destination.


    This is still a valley with waterfalls on the side of the valley.


    There are many buildings arranged in the valley, basically antique buildings, including wooden houses and houses built on stone walls.


    In addition, there is a big competition platform in the middle of the valley, almost the size of a football field.


    There are these ancient charms here, but there is no shortage of modern equipment.


    Tarmac, wires, lights, and networks are all available.


    After the man in the suit parked the car, someone came to check and saw that the dragon badge on his arm was a member of the dragon group.


    "Who are you? Show your credentials." People from this team came up to check immediately.


    "Tangcheng?" Ye Hao saw the people coming, aside from that, he didn''t expect to be the leader of the Huang group in Tangcheng!


    "Ye Hao, you are here too." Tang Cheng saw Ye Hao''s surprise and surprise. He patted Ye Hao''s shoulder: "Where have you been all this time?"


    We also wanted to inform you of this time, but we didn''t contact you anyway.


    I didn''t expect you to come here secretly. "


    "Some things, I came back to Wushuang City and got news. I''m not late." Ye Hao smiled.


    "You didn''t come late, but... this time, the format of the Ten Guys Meeting is not very optimistic." Tang Cheng said with a serious expression.


    "How do you say?" Ye Hao was puzzled.


    "Among the thirty families, those who tend to Tianmen account for the majority." Tang Cheng looked at Ye Hao, he knew that his brother, now the relationship with Tianmen, was like fire and water.

 Chapter 2181： The undercurrents of the families

    Ye Hao understood the meaning of the Tangcheng dialect, which meant that this time Tianmen intends to support several families to enter the Ten Men.


    "Where are Tang Yuan and others?" Ye Hao asked.


    "People from the Tang family. In the room over there, it has not yet started. The formal screening has to wait until tomorrow morning. You came by coincidence." Tang Cheng gave Ye Hao the way.


    During the period, Tang Cheng also chatted with Ye Hao.


    Tang Cheng told Ye Hao that regarding the selection of the Ten Men Association this time, whether it was Tianmen or Dragon Group, or even Buddhism and Taoism, the four major families were very concerned.


    After all, this is a special moment.


    In terms of status, the Shirao Society can''t compare to the four big families, Buddhism and Taoism, and Tianmen Dragon Group.


    But the Ten Men will be the mainstay of China.


    In other words, if there were no Tianmen, Longzu, Buddhism and Taoism, and the four major families.


    The people of China will not feel any changes.


    But if the ten guys disappear all of a sudden, then the structure of China will be quite chaotic.


    Therefore, the major forces have always paid great attention to controlling the Ten Masters.


    Ye Hao came to the other courtyard where the Tang family was located. Several disciples of the Tang family stood at the door.


    "Excuse me, this is now the other courtyard of the Tang family. People who are not from the Tang family are not allowed to enter." The Tang Sect kid stopped Ye Hao and Tang Cheng.


    "I''m leaving first, you can do it yourself." Tang Cheng knew that this was not a problem for Ye Hao. He still had a task on his own, so he patted Ye Hao on the shoulder and left.


    "Thank you, Tang Sect Master, Ye Hao is here," Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "Young Master Ye!"


    When they heard the name Ye Hao, the eyes widened, and they immediately sent Ye Hao in respectfully.


    "Young Master Ye, let''s report now..." A Tang Sect disciple wanted to report.


    But Ye Hao''s ears moved slightly, and he shook his hand and said, "No need. I can go by myself."


    Ye Hao had his hands on his back and appeared in a courtyard in the blink of an eye.


    In the courtyard, many people are sitting around at this moment.


    "Ye Hao?"


    "Young Master Ye!"


    "Ahao!"


    What these people were talking about, they all showed surprise when they saw Ye Hao suddenly appear.


    And Ye Hao greeted these old friends one by one.


    My grandfather, Bei Ming Wuji is here.


    In addition, Sister Tang Yuan and the master of Tang Jian were also there.


    There are also members of the Situ family, and Situ Qiao''er is also there.


    And the people of the Ye family, Ye family elders, Ye Erye, Ye Yaoer.


    In addition, some people from Wushuang City are also here.


    "This time things are going well, right?" Bei Ming Wuji came over and asked.


    Ye Hao nodded: "It''s going well, how is your side? Just now I saw your brows furrowed. Is there any problem?"


    "It''s not a problem, it''s a big problem." Tang Yuan said next to her.


    "Talk about it." Ye Hao asked.


    "You already know what the Ten Men will be selected this time." Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded, "But I don''t know the specific list and process yet."


    Situ Qiao''er walked over with a piece of paper. On the first side of it, thirty family names were written, and the top ten were written in red letters.


    That represents the existing Ten Men''s Association.


    Except for the first one with the grandson family, the following names are all in random order.


    They are divided into Duan, Tang, Miao, Zhuge, Mao, Murong, Yang, Hong, and Ye.


    After that, there were some relatively unfamiliar names for Ye Hao, but among the unfamiliar names, there were also names that made Ye Hao familiar.


    For example, Wu family, Situ family, Tan family.


    The Situ family is naturally Situ Qiaoer''s family.


    As for the Wu Family, Ye Hao wouldn''t recognize it if it hadn''t noted the Wu Family Martial Arts Hall.


    In addition, the Tan family was Tan Yan who had a close relationship with Ye Hao.


    "You also have the quota for this time?" Ye Hao looked at Wu Tian with some surprise, as well as the Wu family heir who came here specially, Mr. Wu.


    Elder Wu looked at Bei Ming Wuji in admiration: "It''s the predecessor of Bei Ming who pointed out that our Wu family has this glorious lintel opportunity."


    "It doesn''t seem to be a problem?" Ye Hao looked at Tang Yuan and the others.


    "There is no problem with just looking at the list, but the forces behind it are not that simple. Let me tell you, we are all annoyed now." Tang Yuan rubbed his temples.


    Situ Qiao''er walked out, and she looked at Ye Hao with joy in her eyes.


    She forced herself to calm down and explained to Ye Hao: "Young Master Ye may not know something. We have done a thorough investigation on the 30 families this time.


    Let''s take a look at the old family this time. Those are not dangerous.


    The eldest grandson family has a history of one hundred years and has never moved its position, and it must be the same this time.


    Tang Sect, because of Miss Tang Yuan''s presence, there is no danger.


    The other Zhuge family has always been mysterious and hidden strength, there should be no bumps.


    And this time, the remaining seven positions are very likely. Among the seven families, the current strength of the Ye Family is not the same as before, and it can keep the position of the Shiraohui. "


    Ye Erye on the side said: "That''s right. If we changed to two years ago, we would have all abstained, but this time we are confident that we can keep the position of the Ten Associations."


    Situ Qiao''er continued: "The other is the Miao family, the Duan family, and the Mao family. These three are as powerful as the Ye family. The Hong family, the Yang family, and the Murong family are likely to be defeated."


    Speaking of these three families, everyone in the yard looked at Ye Hao.


    Because they all knew that the decline of these three clans was entirely due to Ye Hao''s work alone, the battle of the three clans, and the three clans attacked Wushuang City at night and were completely destroyed.


    This directly caused the foundation of these three families to be passive, and there was no one.


    It can be said that Ye Hao is the culprit.


    "The remaining twenty families are all families that have developed rapidly in the past ten years. There is hope that they can seize those seven positions." Situ Qiao''er stopped here.


    Tang Yuan hugged his chest and said with a serious face: "These twenty families are divided into four types. One is the Tianmen behind, the other is the dragon group, the third is Buddhism and Taoism, and the fourth is the neutral faction. , Or something like Wujia.


    Ye Hao, this time the Ten Men will be a great opportunity for us. If we can put enough families close to us in the Shirao Club, it will help us fight the Tianmen. "


    Tang Yuan and others stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao understood it. They all considered Ye Hao''s current situation and wanted to confront Tianmen.


    "So, the question now is. Among these twenty families, are there any existences that make you feel threatened?"

 Chapter 2182： New list?

    Tang Yuan nodded.


    "Let¡¯s put it this way, the current list of thirty families. It is roughly divided into several factions. The first is Ye Hao¡¯s faction. My Tang Sect, Miss Situ¡¯s Situ family, Wu Tian¡¯s Wu family, and Yu Hang Ye There are four families in total.


    The second is the Tianmen faction, the Hong family, the Murong family, the Yang family, the Sima family, the rival of the Situ family, and the Murong family. There are also new families, Ouyang Family and Li Family; there are seven families in total.


    The third faction is the family supported by Buddhism: the Jiang family, the Tian family, and the Huangfu family.


    The fourth faction is the family supported by Taoism: the Mao family, the Shao family, the Han family, and the Kong family.


    The fifth faction is the family related to the dragon group: the Qin family, the Lu family, the Guan family, and the Xiahou family.


    The rest are the centrists or the families that have not been clearly guided so far: Needless to say, the grandson family has already closely followed the four major families in strength, and naturally there is no need to follow any force behind it.


    The Zhuge family has always been mysterious and unpredictable, taking the hidden world as the first law and never entering the world to fight.


    The Miao Family has a good relationship with Tang Sect, but because they are good at Gu art, other forces don''t like to interact with them.


    Because the Duan family was located in the southwestern frontier, they did not participate in the disputes of the Central Plains, and they were also tepid, and did not have too much tendency.


    The Tan family is a family that has recently risen. It is said that their younger generation of Tan Tui has made great progress. Its most outstanding younger generation Tan Yan has challenged many people in the past six months and has also become famous in the world.


    In addition to these, there are some who barely managed to get the quota: the Mo family, the Shi family, the Cheng family, and the Ning family. "Tang Yuan told about these families.


    Ye Hao nodded, and he asked: "I didn''t expect the seemingly simple Ten Men to have such a huge dispute behind it. Then tell me which families are the most threatening."


    Tang Yuan sighed, she said, "Originally, we wanted to occupy about half of the seats in the Ten Men Association, my Tang Sect, Yuhang Ye Family, Situ Family, Wu Family; this way, we can have you in the future. help.


    But now there is a rough strength distribution table, except for my Tang Sect. The Ye family, the Situ family, and the Wu family are all in great danger. "


    With that, Tang Yuan asked Situ Qiaoer next to him to take out something.


    That is a new form, it doesn''t appear to be an official product, and there are nouns lined up on it, but it is not the nouns of the old ten guys.


    First place: the eldest grandson family.


    Second place: Tang Men.


    Third place: Zhuge''s family.


    There is nothing wrong with the first three nouns, but the next ranking is completely unexpected.


    Fourth place: Huangfu''s house.


    Fifth place: Ouyang''s family.


    Sixth place: Sima''s family.


    Seventh place: Qin family.


    Eighth place: Li''s family.


    Ninth place: Maojia.


    Tenth place: Hong family.


    In the top ten, only Tang Sect went up.


    And if Ye Hao remembered correctly, among the top ten, the Ouyang family, the Sima family, the Li family, and the Hong family belonged to the Tianmen school.


    "What''s going on? How come there are so many new faces, and why the Hong family is still up. Can the Hong family still be compared to the Ye family?" Ye Hao said in surprise.


    Ye Erye and others on the side looked solemn.


    "We never imagined that after we learned about some things, we only understood the reason. This session can be said to be the most likely to be changed. In the past, only two or three quotas were changed.


    It is very likely that half of the quota will be changed this year. This has a lot to do with the big and small things that have happened in the past ten years. Let me talk about it first. "


    Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao and said, "And you are actually the biggest reason, Ye Hao."


    "It''s me again? Murong family, Yang family, Hong family, I admit that it is my relationship. But why the Hong family is still on top now." Ye Hao couldn''t believe it.


    It stands to reason that I should have finished fighting all of the Hong Family''s background, and several of their elders and fathers were all **** to death by themselves and seriously injured.


    It stands to reason that the strength is gone, but the entry can still be higher than the Ye family, and even the original Duan family, the Miao family is gone.


    "The Hong family was because of the Qin Emperor''s Mausoleum. During the battle of the Qin Emperor''s Mausoleum, the Hong family was lucky and found a ruin and gained some inheritance. This led to the emergence of several young collaterals.


    He was barely able to win the top ten position for the Hong family.


    Several other families with new faces,


    The Huangfu family has four descendants who have practiced martial arts in Buddhism since childhood. They have been in Buddhism for 20 years. They have only returned to the world in recent years, which greatly increased the strength of the Huangfu family.


    These four younger generations are said to have been Buddhism before, one of the descendants of the eighteen arhats, and learned a lot of skills.


    The Ouyang family was supported by the Tianmen. In the past year, the Tianmen has given the Ouyang family cultivation resources, and there have been some marriages between the two factions, which can be regarded as the honeymoon period.


    The younger generation of the Ouyang family can still enter the Heavenly Gate to practice.


    So Ouyang''s family relied on the big tree of Tianmen.


    The Sima family was a bit surprised. One of its collateral families had developed abroad for the past 30 years, and happened to return to China three months ago and returned to the Sima family.


    This led to an unexpected increase in the strength of the Sima family. "


    Patriarch Situ frowned at this moment, after all, the relationship between the Situ family and the Sima family was not good.


    If the Sima family developed as a result and became one of the ten guilds, it would not benefit the Situ family at all, and might even be suppressed.


    This is something Sima Jia never wants to see.


    "The Qin family was cultivated by the Dragon Group, but they have been tepid for a long time. However, they have risen in the past year, and this is all because of your relationship." Tang Yuan pointed to Ye Hao.


    "It''s because of me again? Dare to love me everywhere." Ye Hao was taken aback, Qin? : "Could it be that it has something to do with Qin Huangling?"


    "Yes, this Qin family is the descendant of Qin Shihuang, and there are naturally many things that are useful to future generations in the Qin Huang Mausoleum. Relying on these things, the Qin family has made rapid progress this year and has become a first-class family." Tang Yuan Then said.


    "The Li family is also of the Tianmen faction, but for this family to be able to come up. We are not surprised that the Li family''s strength has always been good, but it is a pity that, like the previous Situ family, the Sima family, they are just a shortcoming.


    This time, after Tianmen''s generous donation and the decline of several families, it finally came up.


    The Mao family is an old Shiraohui family, so we won''t talk about it.


    As for the Hong family, it is said that Tianmen let a few disciples of his sect join the Hong family, and only then forcibly supported the Hong family and barely reached the ranking of the Shirao Association. "


    "Enjoy? This Tianmen really does everything to develop its own power." Ye Hao sighed.


    "Because the Hong family has a good relationship with the Shen Yi Sect. The old guy in the Shen Yi Sect naturally does not want to see his own power decline." Tang Yuan said.

 Chapter 2183： Vital points

    Chapter 2183 Vital Points


    Ye Hao heard these explanations and looked at the rankings below the list.


    The Ye family is 13th, the Situ family is 16th, and the Wu family is 22nd.


    In addition, the Tan family familiar to Ye Hao is on the 19th.


    "It seems that this situation is indeed not very good." Ye Hao touched his chin. He thought of one thing and looked at Tang Yuan curiously: "Tang Yuan, you are now a saint.


    It stands to reason that the ranking of your Tang Sect should be higher than that of the grandson family. Could there be any Saint-level powerhouse in the grandson family? "


    Among the Ten Men, Quasi Wonderland is already quite good.


    The vast majority are people with innate first to nine innate strengths.


    It''s like in that session ten years ago, the Ye Family relied on three Tier 4 people to win the position of the Ten Men Association by luck.


    "I hid my strength. What I announced was that I only have quasi-wonderland. My father is also quasi-wonderland. The two quasi-wonderlands are almost side by side with the grandson family.


    The eldest grandson family also has a lot of background, how can they be called the fifth largest family? "Tang Yuan explained.


    "Then you can explain it to me. What exactly is the competition for the ranking of these ten guys?" Ye Hao asked.


    "According to the published points system ranking, the ten families with the most points are the new Shirao Club. The members of the Shirao Club can have tremendous resources and influence." Tang Yuan said.


    "Points system?" Ye Hao was surprised.


    "The points system is actually based on the combat power announced by 30 families, giving considerable points. Then through the way of fighting, the winner can get the corresponding points from the loser.


    The basic points for each family are 500 points.


    Those who have a combat power of one wonderland or higher can get 1,000 points; those who possess a seven-fold congenital or more can get 500 points; those who possess a four-fold congenital or more can get 200 points.


    Together, these points are the total points of the family. After that is the battle flow.


    Each family selects five people under the age of forty to form a team, and there can be five substitutes.


    The team can challenge other teams. The battle mode can be selected as team battle or individual battle. If one team loses in a team battle, the winning team will get 100 points, and the losing team will deduct 100 points.


    In the case of individual battles, one person can get 20 points, and lose 20 points.


    The battle mode is confirmed by both parties. If an agreement cannot be reached, one party must pay twice the cost of points to challenge.


    Each team can only challenge up to five times, and can accept up to five challenges. You can also choose not to accept the challenge. If the points are consumed in advance, the challenge cannot be carried out. "


    After Tang Yuan finished speaking, Ye Hao understood the process.


    "That means it''s the same situation as the grandson''s family and your Tang sect. You won at the beginning. Even if the team you choose is challenged and completely defeated, you can safely enter the Ten Men''s Club." Ye Hao said.


    Tang Yuan nodded: "Yes, the points have been counted in the past two days. The points announced by the grandson family are 5000, so even if they lose all five challenges, they can still have 4500. It is still a ditch that others cannot overcome.


    As for our Tang Sect, it is 3000, which is also stable. "


    The points and the subsequent challenges are actually the distribution of the background and the strength of the younger generations.


    If the younger generation is reliable, they can get at least 500 points and at most 1,000 points.


    And those strong, elders, patriarchs, worship, etc., are the family background, even if the clan is not connected, these backgrounds can be supported by the family for a long time.


    That''s it, a lean camel is bigger than a horse.


    "Are all 30 families announced their points now?" Ye Hao asked.


    "It''s all announced." Wu Tian walked out with another form on the side, marked with points.


    On the form, only some families have points.


    Changsun¡¯s family scored 5000 points, Tangmen family scored 3000 points, Zhuge family scored 1500 points, Huangfu family scored 500 points, Ouyang family scored 200 points, Qin family scored 200 points, Li family scored 200 points, Mao family scored 200 points, and Hong family scored 200 points.


    In the top ten list, basically there are points.


    Below the top ten, there is not necessarily a score, even if it is generally 200 points.


    The Situ family, the Wu family, and the Ye family all got 200 points, and their families didn''t get 200 points because of their elders, but all because of the younger generation.


    Situ Qiaoer''s five-fold congenitals, even her father is only threefold congenitals, she is known as the arrogant of the Situ family once in a century.


    Ye Jia Ye Yaoer is now a four-tier innate, and Ye Old Master and Ye Er-ye are only a first-tier innate, and a second-tier innate. They have not reached the grade that can have points.


    Needless to say, the Wu Family was originally a small martial arts gymnasium, but if it weren''t for Ye Hao''s help by chance, it would be difficult to maintain it.


    And Wu Tian is five-fold innate!


    "In fact, it seems that we still have a chance. In terms of personal strength, there should not be many people above the three of them." Ye Hao said.


    "That''s right. This time, all the people who participated in the war were under the age of 40. For some of the families, 40% of them were not in the innate state.


    And 50% of people are just above the triple innate.


    The strength of Situ Qiao''er, Wu Tian, ??and Ye Yao''er can rank in the top ten among all those who participated in the war! But the point is that this is not a fight alone.


    The Wu Family, Ye Family, and Situ Family Teams other than the four members are very average in strength, and some of them are not innate. So team battles are our strengths, and individual battles are our weaknesses.


    It¡¯s okay for us to challenge others to hold the initiative. If others challenge us, initiate a personal battle, and then use the double points decision mode, then we will fight five battles in a duel, and it is very likely that we will win four defeats.


    According to our deduction, the final result is the final points of the four families, which may not increase or decrease. "Tang Yuan said solemnly.


    Ye Hao rubbed his chin.


    "Two hundred additional points, plus five hundred basic points. Together, it is seven hundred points. How many points do you expect in this battle will ensure the quota of the Ten Men Club?" Ye Hao asked.


    "If it were in the past, the probability of 500 points or more is very high, and 700 points or more are basically stable. However, everyone¡¯s combat power in this year is very strong. 700 points can only be said to be fifty-five, and only one thousand points or more can be said. It''s stable," Tang Yuan said.


    "One thousand points?" Ye Hao frowned slightly, he knew why they said that this battle of the Ten Men was a little hanged.


    Now the points are seven white points, and the maximum score can be 1000 points, which means that the maximum is 1700 points. This is still in the case of a complete victory.


    To get the threshold of one thousand points, it takes at least seven games out of ten games to win and only three games at most.


    In that case, Dazhi can get 400 points, which adds up to 1,100 points.

 Chapter 2184： The butterfly effect produced by Ye Hao

    Chapter 2184 the butterfly effect produced by Ye Hao


    "Tell me about the list of Wu family, Ye family, and Situ family." Ye Hao looked at several people.


    Ye Erye pushed on the wheelchair and said, "Of the five official personnel launched by the Ye family this time, only Ye Yaoer has the four-fold congenital. The other four people, two of the one-fold congenital, and two quasi-congenital. All of them are Qi Refining Realm."


    Ye Hao nodded, Ye Family''s list is not bad, although the quasi-innate is not as good as the one-layer innate, it is also considered as innate.


    This lineup can be considered the closest to the top ten lineup, after all, it is now ranked 13th.


    "Our Situ family Situ Qiao''er is five-fold innate, and one person is one-fold innate, two are quasi-innate, and one is at the pinnacle of Qi Refining Realm." said Clan Chief Situ.


    Compared to the steady lineup of the Ye family, the lineup of the Situ family is very biased.


    The strong is very strong, and the weak is very weak.


    Fortunately, he maintained the 16th position, not too bad.


    "My Wu family, Wu Tian was fortunate to be cultivated by Mr. Ye, with five levels of innate. But the others... two peaks of Qi Refining Stage, two late stages of Qi Refining Stage." Old Man Wu said with some shame.


    It stands to reason that their Wu family is not qualified to participate in the Shirao Club. This is entirely because Tang Sect was supported by the Beiming family, plus Wu Tian, ??an outstanding junior.


    With such a lineup, Wujia can only be ranked 22nd.


    If it weren''t for Wu Tian, ??it would have been the countdown.


    "This is indeed a bit difficult." Ye Hao rubbed his chin. The chances of playing with such a lineup were too low.


    The enemy is aware of this situation and will surely adopt a favorable individual war against them.


    "By the way, in terms of personal strength. Is there a specific ranking for this battle?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Yes." Situ Qiao''er nodded, and took out a list from her arms with the names of twenty people written on it.


    "Because most of the substitute players are very weak, the strength of the substitute players is not calculated. Only the top 20 among all 150 players are calculated." Situ Qiaoer explained.


    Ye Hao took the list and looked at the names and data written on it.


    Under the age of 40, the strongest do not have more than seven innates, and most of them are under six innates.


    Among them, Situ Qiao''er, Wu Tian, ??and Ye Yao''er are the youngest.


    The first place is someone who Ye Hao is familiar with.


    Long Sun Rong: Seventh Innate¡¤Long Sun Family.


    The strength of the eldest Sun Rong is beyond doubt. The former disciple of Tianji Pavilion was regarded as one of the four princes of Tianmen, and his age was only thirty.


    In addition, there is still the remnant soul of the star sky, plus Ye Hao has always cultivated this strange girl, plus the great talent of Long Sun Rong himself.


    It is not a big problem to be promoted to Seventh Innate, and it can be regarded as the most dazzling one among the ten men selected this time.


    There is a gap between second place and first place.


    Qin Ming: The five-fold congenital Qin family.


    "This Qin Ming? This time, Qin Ming is the most outstanding genius of the Qin family. He has obtained an inheritance from the Qin Emperor''s Mausoleum. A year ago, he was only at the peak of the Qi Refining Stage. In this short year, a new force emerged.


    Coupled with the continuous pouring of resources within the clan, this Qin Ming directly broke through five realms in a short time and reached the fifth level of innate.


    And in recent months, I have also challenged some famous places in the world and gained some reputation. "Tang Yuan said.


    Unfortunately, Wu Tian and Situ Qiao''er, both of which are also five-fold innate, are ranked third and fourth under Qin Ming.


    Ye Hao noticed that Wu Tian and Situ Qiao''er beside them both had eyebrows crossed, indicating that they were very upset that they were stepped on top of their heads by someone who suddenly appeared.


    The next few, and all of them are now the top ten characters.


    Fifth place: Huangfu Wu, Quadruple Xiantian¡¤Huangfu Family.


    Sixth place: Huangfuzhi, the fourfold congenital Huangfu family.


    Seventh place: Ouyang Yingcai, Quadruple Congenital Ouyang Family.


    Eighth place: Ye Yaoer, the four-fold congenital Ye family.


    Ninth place: Tang Youyou, Triple Congenital Tangmen.


    Ye Yaoer was in eighth place, and Tang Youyou represented Tang Sect in ninth place.


    Although Tang Yuan was not more than forty years old, Tang Yuan had no intention of participating in this low-grade duel, even if the Tang Sect team led by Tang Youyou had lost all ten battles.


    Tang Sect can still enter the New Ten Men''s Club, so they are the same as the grandson family, but just come and go through the scene.


    Tenth place: Zhuge Qing, triple congenital ¡¤ Zhuge family.


    Eleventh place: Sima Saburo, Sanzhong Xiantian¡¤Sima Family.


    Twelfth place: Hong Yong, Sanzhong Xiantian¡¤Hong Family.


    Thirteenth: Changsun Yu, Erzhong Xiantian¡¤Changsun Family.


    "Zhuge Qing is the leader of the Zhuge family this time. Although this kid only has three innates, his abilities are unpredictable." Situ Qiaoer said from the side.


    "Why is this Sima Saburo''s name so strange?" Ye Hao muttered.


    Situ Qiaoer''s eyes appeared to sneer: "Didn''t I say that a sideline who separated from the Sima family decades ago went abroad. They went to an island country.


    And this Sima Saburo is the son of the collateral family leader. His wife and old husband are both members of a large family in the island country, and finally took this name.


    Although this time this sideline of the Sima family is nominally returned to the clan, it seems that they actually came here because they couldn''t stay in the island country.


    And thinking about the next opportunity to annex the Sima family. "


    Can''t mix in the island country?


    Ye Hao thought to himself, this shouldn''t have anything to do with him again, because he supported Hingye Meeko behind his back, causing many forces in the island country to be unable to mix.


    Which most likely includes the Sima family of this branch.


    "And this Hong Yong is a Tianmen disciple. He is 38 years old this year, and relying on the pills of the Divine Doctor Sect, his strength has been upgraded to the triple innate, which is now a rare appearance in the Hong family."


    The eldest grandson Yu Ye Hao is familiar with that this little Nizi is not as talented as her sister, but fortunately she is young, with a double congenital in her early twenties, which is quite good.


    Fourteenth place: Li Wenlong, double congenital Li family.


    Fifteenth place: Tan Yan, Erzhong Xiantian¡¤Tan Family.


    Sixteenth place: Mao Jinyi, second-tier Xiantian¡¤Mao family.


    Seventeenth place: Huangfu Kong, double congenital Huangfu family.


    Eighteenth place: Huangfujin, Erzhong Xiantian¡¤Huangfu family.


    Nineteenth place: Xia Houchun, double congenital Xiahou family.


    Twentieth place: Confucius Youzi, double congenital ¡¤ Kong family.


    Among these last people, Tan Yan Ye Hao knew him, and he taught Nizi some legwork.


    But the most conspicuous ones are the two of Huangfu''s family.


    "In this top 20 list, there are actually four Huangfu family members?" Ye Hao said with some surprise.


    "Yes. Huangfu''s family is the darkest horse this time. These four people are those four who came from Buddhism. Two four-fold congenitals, two double congenitals, and another one.


    It can be said to be the most perfect lineup this time. "Situ Qiao''er said: "And in the current top ten teams, basically the five official players are at least quasi-innate. "

 Chapter 2185： Meet Tan Yan again

    Ye Hao looked at the data, and he felt more and more that this time the screening of the new ten will be very difficult.


    "The official competition starts tomorrow, right." Ye Hao looked at everyone.


    "Yes." Several people nodded.


    "Call the three families and Tang Sect''s. Four families and twenty people are called." Ye Hao said.


    "This is only one day, it''s a little too late to hold the Buddha''s feet temporarily," Ye Yaoer said worriedly.


    "If you don''t try to know if it''s too late, you can at least increase your chances of winning a bit." Ye Hao''s mouth showed a smile.


    "You go and prepare first, I''ll go around for a while." Ye Hao put his hands in his pockets, they were prepared to take some time, he took advantage of this time to go out and go around.


    "Ye Hao, be careful when you go out. After all, your current identity is very sensitive." Bei Ming Wuji reminded.


    "Don''t worry. Now unless the old celestial master ran out, no one else could stop me." Ye Hao smiled slightly.


    The battle in this place was an amusement park for Ye Hao, even if all the people here besieged Ye Hao, there would be no threat.


    In other words, there are no more than three people on Earth that can make Ye Hao jealous.


    And none of these three people has the ability to keep Ye Hao, but Ye Hao is not 100% sure that he can kill these three.


    The old master of Tianmen and the old pope of the Holy See still have a lot of cards.


    Then there is the Black Butterfly of Demon Butterfly. Although she is seriously injured now, she is after all the woman who tried to cross the **** level before. If this woman fights to the death, it will still cause no small trouble to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao walked around this valley with his hands in his pockets.


    "If it doesn''t come out of my arrangement. The last Shirao Club, Tang Sect, the Longsun Family, and the Zhuge Family are stable. The Tang Sect is dependent on me. The Longsun Family and the Zhuge Family are both neutral, so don''t care.


    In addition, if the Ye family, the Wu family, and the Situ family can hold a seat, the Ten Men will only have four places left.


    The strength of the Huangfu family is good, most of it can occupy a place, that is, there are three remaining. If I can install a few families with these three, it will be of great benefit to my future control of China''s forces.


    Ye Hao''s mind began to think of those families, and it was the Tan family that first appeared in Ye Hao''s mind.


    Tan Yanna Nizi has a good relationship with herself, so it is okay to support their Tan family.


    Then there is the family supported by the Dragon Group, at least the current Dragon Group is on his side.


    The four families of the Qin family, the Lu family, the Guan family, and the Xiahou family are all supported by the Dragon family.


    Among them, the Qin family and Xiahou family are the most powerful, and it is easier to support them.


    "Drink! Drink! Drink!"


    Ye Hao was walking, and he heard shouts from the small yard next to him, and the sound of hitting the stakes.


    "It''s really hard work to pay off." Ye Hao smiled slightly and jumped directly to the wall.


    This is another courtyard with a large courtyard. The courtyard is not too big, only one hundred square meters, a small wooden house, and then a courtyard. There are tables and chairs in the courtyard, and a wooden target.


    A slender long-legged woman is constantly carrying wooden stakes.


    The woman breathed a sigh of relief until she broke the stake, and then began to practice various leg techniques on the spot.


    "If you kick too high, the speed will be slower, and the strength will be weakened by 30%. Move the position down 20 centimeters, and before kicking, you must also mobilize the strength of the waist.


    Luck dantian is done in one go, reaching the point. "


    The sudden sound made Tan Yan who was practicing martial arts startled. She immediately yelled, "Who is it!"


    Tan Yan looked at the wall, a man sitting on the wall, looking at herself with a smile.


    Her pupils dilated, and she said in surprise: "Ye Hao?"


    She couldn''t believe that the man who shocked the entire Chinese rivers and lakes appeared in front of her at this time.


    "Why, I haven''t seen you for more than a year, so you don''t recognize me?" Ye Hao jumped off the wall and walked five meters in front of Tan Yan with his hands in his pockets: "Our relationship, logically speaking, I am still your master. It."


    Tan Yan casts Ye Hao''s eyes, but what the man said is not wrong. The incomplete Tan legs she had originally cultivated, had it not been for Ye Hao''s guidance, it would be difficult for her to increase her strength in such a short time.


    Even this time, the Tan family had a chance to participate in the selection of the Ten Men, although she and her people thought the chance was very slim.


    But they still came.


    "You..." Tan Yan looked at this man full of legends. She had a lot to say, but when the words came to her lips, she didn''t know what to say.


    "Let¡¯s not chat first, let the teacher try your skills. I will let you have two hands and one leg. If you can move my right leg or touch my torso, you will win." Ye Hao provocatively hooked his finger at Tan Yan.


    "Don''t look down on people!" Tan Yan knew Ye Hao was very strong.


    But out of a woman''s strong mentality, she didn''t think that Ye Hao would let herself have two hands and one leg, and on the premise that she could not move, she would not believe that she couldn''t win this way!


    Tan Yan acted immediately without saying a word, and directly used her twelve-way Tan legs.


    Ye Hao smiled and raised his left leg, seemingly slow, but he could block Tan Yan''s leg every time.


    And Ye Hao''s right leg was moving, it didn''t even bend. Even Ye Hao''s limbs didn''t move, only Ye Hao''s left leg was moving.


    The scene felt as if Ye Hao was a robot.


    The fight lasted for four or five minutes, Tan Yan was already out of breath.


    She has already used her own rights, and even deliberately used some profligate legs several times, but even so, she was easily resolved by the man in front of her.


    "Huh...huh..." Tan Yan''s feet trembled a little, and there was really no chance to exercise.


    "You have improved a lot, your current leg style. Compared with a year ago, at least two-thirds less flaws." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Although Tan Yan lost this contest, after hearing Ye Hao''s evaluation, she didn''t know why she felt proud in her heart.


    This man dared to challenge the heavenly master.


    "Okay, let''s get down to business. The patriarch Tan from outside also came in. After all, he is a patriarch who has been peeking outside, it is out of style." Ye Hao walked to the stone table and sat directly on the stone chair.


    Tan Yan looked at the door in surprise, and she really saw that her father was standing there a little awkwardly. She had just been fighting intently without noticing anyone nearby.


    "Patriarch of the Tan family, Tan Shan, meet Young Master Ye." Tan Shan walked up to Ye Hao and said in a very polite manner.

 Chapter 2186： The decision of the head of the Tan family

    It was necessary for Tan Shan to respect Ye Hao so much.


    Which arena forces don''t know about Ye Hao, a ruthless character who dared to initiate a battle against Tianmen.


    And the complete twelve-way Tan legs brought back by Tan Yan were also taught by this man.


    "Patriarch Tan, I''m actually here this time. I want to discuss something with you. I don''t know if Patriarch Tan is willing." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Tan Shan.


    Tan Shan looked at Ye Hao in surprise, this man has something to discuss with him?


    "I don''t know what Patriarch Tan thinks about the Ten Men''s Meeting this time?" Ye Hao stared at Tan Shan.


    Tan Shan hesitated for a moment, and said with a dry smile: "Our Tan family was fortunate enough to participate this time only because of luck. As for becoming the Ten Men Club, we never thought about it.


    I just wanted to take Tan Yan and the younger generations to come out to see the world. "


    "Then if I said, your Tan family''s name can appear in the new Ten Men''s Meeting?" Ye Hao tapped the stone table with his fingers.


    Tan Shan and Tan Yan were shocked.


    They shook their bodies, they were not fools, so they could naturally hear some meanings from Ye Hao''s words.


    But Tan Shan still pretended to be stupid and said, "I don''t know what Mr. Ye means?"


    "I like to speak bluntly. I can make your Tan family one of the top ten clubs. What can you give me?" Ye Hao was blunt, spreading everything out.


    Father and daughter Tan Shan looked at each other.


    If others say such things in front of them, they might just be joking.


    But the man in front of him who has created countless miracles, said that, they can''t take it as a joke.


    After all, this person can build a Wushuang City that has been established for less than three years into a powerful force comparable to Tianmen! He even launched a Tiandi Jue against Tianmen.


    Tan Shan swallowed, the ten guys will?


    This is a great temptation for all the family forces in China.


    But Tan Shan is also very aware of the risks behind this.


    "I know what you are worried about. It''s nothing more than the Tiandi Jue three months later." Ye Hao tilted Erlang''s legs and tapped his fingers on the stone table: "I can offer you such a condition.


    The things you promised me now do not need to be fulfilled immediately. You are in the top ten clubs, you just need to be in the middle like the Zhuge family, and everything will wait until after the heaven and earth. "


    Tan Shan''s eyes widened and his breathing became rapid.


    What Ye Hao said is that I can help you become one of the Ten Associations first, and your Tan family is nothing more than worrying about standing in line at this time and standing on the side of Wushuang City.


    If Wushuang City was defeated in the Tiandi Jue, then the Tan Family would most likely also be hit by the Tianmen.


    And now Ye Hao made it clear that before Tiandi Jue, I don''t need you to make a statement, everything depends on the result of Tiandi Jue.


    This means that there is no risk in the Tan family.


    Tan Shan took a deep breath. He clenched his fists and bowed for ninety degrees: "I, Tan Shan, swear here that if a battle between the world and the earth will take place after March, Mr. Ye can reach the top of China.


    My Tan family is willing to follow Mr. Ye. "


    Ye Hao showed a faint smile and stood up: "Then we''re done. Within half an hour, all the five official members of your family who participated this time will be called to Tangmen''s other courtyard."


    After speaking, Ye Hao turned and left.


    Tan Shan breathed a sigh of relief, and fell into the chair with sweat on his head.


    "Tan Yan, did you say that what you did for your father this time was right or wrong?" Tan Shan looked at his daughter.


    "This condition reduces the risk to our Tan family to a minimum. I think my father is right, unless my father doesn''t want to see the prosperity of the Tan family." Tan Yan said.


    Tan Shan raised his head and said with emotion: "Now I only hope that after the battle between heaven and earth, Mr. Ye can surprise us."


    ...


    Ye Hao left the other courtyard of the Tan family, don''t find Tangcheng, and asked Tangcheng to call all the people in charge of the Dragon Group to discuss something.


    The other courtyards of the Dragon Group are larger than those of other families, and they are built on the hillside.


    "Ye Hao, you have disappeared for half a month, but you have tossed the whole world so hard. I didn''t expect you to emerge here." Huang Peng looked at Ye Hao and laughed welcomingly.


    "Captain Huang, don''t come here without seeing you for a long time." Ye Hao also greeted the leader Huang.


    Xiang Yisu stood beside him.


    "Ye Hao, there is one thing Old Brother Huang wants to ask you." Huang Peng leaned over to Ye Hao with a silly smile on his face.


    "Group leader Huang, we are old acquaintances. Just talk about it if you have something." Ye Hao said.


    Huang Peng squinted at Ye Hao: "That virtual reality instrument, can you deploy more for our Dragon Team?"


    "Didn''t you have given a large share to the Dragon Group before? According to all the registered persons in the four groups of the Dragon Group, each person has one copy." Ye Hao said.


    Huang Peng touched his head and said with a silly smile: "Isn''t this not enough. There are still many newcomers. You are very useful for training newcomers.


    It takes a lot of effort to apply normally. Can we jump in the line first? "


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "This matter is easy to tell. After I go back, I will talk to the people of Longming Group, and I will first meet the needs of your Dragon Group."


    "Hehehe, interesting enough. I know this is yours, it''s not a thing at all." Huang Peng laughed.


    "Mr. Ye, what''s the matter for suddenly calling us over?" Xiang Yisu still looked serious, unsmiling.


    "Your leader Dragon is not here?" Ye Hao looked around.


    Did not see Long Yi''s figure.


    "Team Leader Long Yi is facing a breakthrough and will not show up in the short term," Xiang Yisu said.


    "This way, it''s actually nothing big. It''s a matter of the ten guys." Ye Hao sat on the chair with a smile on his face.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s smile, Xiang Yisu, Huang Peng, and Tang Cheng immediately turned their faces.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why are all faces turned up."


    Tang Cheng threw Ye Hao''s eyes: "Why do you still need to talk? Every time you show such a smile, I know someone is going to suffer. I can tell you.


    This time the Ten Men will replace the old and the new, and it was organized by our Dragon Team and Tianmen together.


    You and Tianmen have some contradictions, but don''t make trouble here. "


    Ye Hao waved his hand: "Cut, I''m so bad. I just have a good thing to discuss with you. Qin family, Guan family, Lu family, Xiahou family are all your dragon team backing it?"


    "Yeah, why did you suddenly think of them?" Tang Cheng was puzzled.


    Ye Hao smiled at the corner of his mouth, and deliberately lowered his voice: "Have you ever thought that there will be no place for Tianmen in this ten people meeting!"

 Chapter 2187： His name is Ye Hao!

    Chapter 2187 His name is Ye Hao!


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, the three dragon group leaders were shocked.


    Huang Peng has a bold personality and said directly: "It''s impossible. This time Tianmen came prepared. I heard that they are confident that they will take at least three seats."


    "Three seats?" Ye Hao smiled disdainfully. He looked at the three of them: "As long as you nod your heads, I can assure you. This time Tianmen don''t talk about three seats, none of them."


    "What do you mean?" Xiang Yisu stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao picked up ten stones on the ground and put them on the table one by one.


    "The eldest grandson family, the Tang Sect, and the Zhuge family. I have already mastered three seats. I think you have no opinion."


    The three nodded.


    "On my side, I can ensure that the Ye Family, the Wu Family, the Situ Family, and the Tan Family will take four seats. Then the Dragon Group will take two or three of the remaining four seats.


    Do you think the remaining two positions are for competition between Tianmen and Buddhism and Taoism. How many can they get? The Huangfu family''s fighting strength was good this time. They were behind Buddhism and could get a position.


    Then the next battle will be more intense, so I dare say that this time the Tianmen may not be able to get any seat in the Ten Men! "Ye Hao said, patting the table.


    Xiang Yisu said coldly: "This is just a personal point of view. In my opinion, it is difficult for the Wu family, the Situ family, the Tan family, and the Ye family to win 100% of their seats. Among them, the Wu family and the Tan family are even more probable. Extremely low.


    How dare you say that you must ensure that they can take their seats? "


    "Because this is what I said, Ye Hao." Ye Hao raised his head.


    This sentence silenced all three of them.


    They did not mock Ye Hao, because in the current world, the two words Ye Hao represent a lot.


    "Let¡¯s not say whether you are sure to do what you said. Let¡¯s talk about what you just said. What you mean by your words is that you want us to cooperate and get most of the ten guys seats?" Tang Cheng looked at Ye Hao.


    "Of course, but I need to choose a family that I can see." Ye Hao said.


    "We need to discuss it." Xiang Yisu said.


    The three people left here.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly, such a thing, he can guarantee that these three people will make wise judgments.


    A few minutes later, the three of Xiang Yisu returned.


    "Yes, we can promise what you said." Xiang Yisu said. On the surface of this matter, they didn''t lose at all.


    Moreover, there are so many secrets in Ye Hao''s body, he can really do some amazing things.


    Even if they fail, they have nothing to lose.


    "Well, let''s call over the families you support now. Call their players along the way." Ye Hao said.


    Xiang Yisu looked at Tangcheng, and Tangcheng went to work immediately.


    After a while, family members came here one after another.


    The people from the Lu family came first.


    This Lu family is said to be a descendant of Lu Xiaofeng, a generation of heroes in the history of the rivers and lakes. They are good at fingering.


    After that is the Guan family and Xiahou family.


    A lot of people gathered in the yard all at once.


    And when they knew that the person in front of them who was about their age was the legendary Ye Hao, there was a shocked expression on their faces.


    However, the Qin family did not come for a long time.


    "What''s going on? Why didn''t the Qin family show up?" Xiang Yisu frowned.


    "I don''t know, some actions of the Qin family during this period of time, we are not informed too much." Huang Peng muttered beside him.


    Ye Hao sat there and looked at all of this. He smiled and said to Tang Cheng next to him: "It seems that some of the people raised by Dragon Group are ambitious."


    "Who can say that it is not? In fact, both Team Leader Xiang and Team Leader Huang can see this. The Qin Family was only a second-rate family before, and they still obeyed our Long Group''s words.


    Since the inheritance relics were obtained from the Qin Emperor''s Mausoleum, their tempers have grown stronger day by day.


    Even half a month ago, despite our opposition, privately annexed a second-rate family power. "Tang Cheng frowned and said.


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word.


    At this moment, a person walked in through the gate with his head held high.


    "Why are there so many people here?" The young man had a proud smile at the corner of his mouth, and his eyes looked at the people around him with contempt.


    People from the three major families also subconsciously retreated when they saw the people coming.


    "Qin Ming, why are you the only one here? Didn''t you tell you to bring everyone from the Qin family to the war this time?" Xiang Yisu said solemnly.


    "Leader Xiang, it''s mainly because we don''t think this is a big deal. Tomorrow is the race, there is no need to waste time at this time. Our Qin family members are still cultivating.


    But after all, it was the invitation of the Dragon Group. If we didn''t come, it seemed that our Qin family didn''t give the Dragon Group face, so I, Qin Ming, came. I think, I am here. It should be enough. "


    Qin Ming''s tone of voice to Xiang Yisu and others was also quite disrespectful.


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see his arrogant aura and the contempt in his words.


    "No need now, you can go away." Ye Hao said directly without waiting for Xiang Yisu to get angry.


    Qin Ming raised his eyebrows, he stared at Ye Hao, everyone in the room was standing, only Ye Hao was sitting.


    "Boy, you are too courageous. If I Qin Ming is still standing with you, you dare to sit down. And you just told me to go away? Are you afraid that you don''t know who Lao Zi Qin Ming is!"


    Facing Ye Hao, Qin Ming was also domineering.


    However, the people around all looked at Qin Ming with their eyes in the theater, and secretly said that Qin Ming was stupid.


    It''s nothing more than to offend people like them, even dare to offend the young man in front of him.


    He was afraid of not knowing that if the man in front of him sneezed, the Qin family would be finished.


    "I know who you are. But you don''t know who I am?" Ye Hao looked at Qin Ming jokingly.


    Qin Ming was a little angry, he was very upset that the man looked at his eyes.


    Not long ago, he still needed to face the Dragon Group, and everyone in the other families would have to be happy and scream out his predecessors.


    But now it''s different. Now that he Qin Ming has the inheritance of the Qin Emperor''s Mausoleum, as long as he is given time, he can even step into the fairyland if he has hope!


    The people who were aloft before are nothing more than stepping stones in his eyes.


    "Boy, don''t be mad. Believe it or not, I will make you embarrassed here now!" Qin Ming walked towards Ye Hao, apparently preparing to do something against Ye Hao.


    "Qin Ming is bold, do you know who he is! He is Ye Hao, Ye Hao in Wushuang City!" Xiang Yisu shouted angrily.


    Qin Ming stopped one meter in front of Ye Hao, his expression a little stiff.

 Chapter 2188： Ten Thousand Beasts

    Chapter 2188 Ten Thousand Beasts Return To Yuan Formation


    "I have seen a lot of old friends. I am in a good mood today. I don''t know you as a kid. Get out." Ye Hao spit out the word''get out'' again.


    The expression on Qin Ming''s face was green and white.


    Of course he knew Ye Hao, a legendary figure, and he also knew his Qin family, in front of this man, he was an ant.


    Qin Ming gritted his teeth and turned to leave, when he walked to the door.


    Tang Cheng came over specially, and he looked at Qin Ming coldly: "Don''t think that you have a little strength, and you will swell up. In the future, you will regret the things of today for the rest of your life.


    You will become the sinner of the Qin family. "


    Qin Ming didn''t care about Tangcheng''s words at all, he left the Dragon Group''s other courtyard.


    There was a lot of resentment inside, and they were all angry with Dragon Group.


    ...


    The unwelcome people left, and Ye Hao looked at the three families in front of him.


    "Excuse me, can the Guan family, Lu family, and the Patriarch of the Xiahou family be there?" Ye Hao asked.


    Two middle-aged men and a woman came out.


    "In Xia Guanyun, the Guan family is the current Patriarch."


    "In the next Xia Hou Zhi, the current Patriarch of the Xiahou family."


    "In the next place, Lu Fang, the current head of the Lu family."


    Ye Hao looked at the three, and then at the five-member team of the three families.


    Because of the help of the dragon group, it is not too shivering, and basically only inferior to the Situ family. The five-person team is mainly composed of Quasi-Xiantian, First-layer Xiantian and Peak Refining Qi.


    The team is quite satisfactory.


    Such a team, generally speaking, it is difficult to stand out in the battle of the Shira, and win the seat of the Shira from the rich.


    "Here, I have one thing to talk to you." Ye Hao briefly said what he was going to say.


    The content is nothing more than that I can give you a chance to win a seat in the Ten Club.


    Hearing these words, the people in the three major families were a little stupid. If someone else said these things to them, they would completely think that the other party was crazy.


    But it was Ye Hao who said these things to them now!


    This makes them believe that they do not believe it.


    "You must be very curious, how do I do it? You have to know that tomorrow is the replacement of the old and new ten guys. You don''t need this process, just know that I can give you this opportunity.


    But the ugly words are in front. I hate ungrateful people. I don¡¯t need you to be grateful to me, or set me up within a tablet.


    I just need you to remember when you are in the top ten clubs, I gave you your current position! "


    Ye Hao''s words are rampant, but from his mouth, everyone only thinks this man is very strong!


    "I''ll give you three minutes to consider, yes. Take the people from your team, come out with me." Ye Hao said, got up and walked to the door, stopping.


    The three families in the house were all tangled.


    A minute later, the Lu family came out.


    Two minutes later, the people of Xiahou''s and Guan''s came out.


    Ye Hao looked at them with a confident smile: "Soon you will know how wise your choice is. Now prepare to welcome your new life."


    ...


    Ye Hao took the people back to the other courtyard of Tangmen, and the people of the Tan family also appeared here.


    "Ye Hao is..." Tang Yuan looked at the large crowd behind Ye Hao with some surprise.


    "Don''t ask this yet, how are the things I asked you to do?" Ye Hao asked.


    Tang Yuan pointed to a courtyard behind.


    "The three-hundred-square-meter yard is ready, and all the debris in the yard has been removed. At the same time, barriers have been arranged outside the courtyard wall."


    "Very good. You wait outside first. All of you adjust your breath to ensure that you are restored to your best state." Ye Hao said to the people of the seven families, including the Tang Sect.


    There are already so many people anyway, not many of these five people.


    Ye Hao walked into the yard alone.


    The others are waiting outside.


    People from the Lu family, Xiahou family, and Guan family greeted Tang Yuan and Bei Ming Wuji.


    You must know that these are all big shots, and these second-rate families don''t always have the opportunity to come into contact with them.


    At the same time, they were all curious as to what exactly Ye Hao sold.


    Is there any way to allow the groups of these families to get seats in the Shirao Club?


    After almost an hour passed, Ye Hao''s voice finally came out of it.


    "Come in." Ye Hao said.


    A group of people all walked through the gate.


    "Stand outside, don''t step into the circle." Ye Hao said.


    Everyone immediately stopped, and the person who entered the courtyard first discovered that a huge magic circle had been set up in the three-hundred-square-meter courtyard.


    In the law formation, there are black spars forming small circles, exactly 35 circles, representing 35 representatives of the seven families.


    Ye Hao stood at the center of the formation.


    "Thirty-five of you, choose a place to sit down." Ye Hao said.


    They were surprised, but Wu Tian, ??Ye Yao''er, Situ Qiao''er and others walked in without saying a word, because they were fast and walked directly to the nearest locations to the center of Ye Hao.


    Soon, all thirty-five people returned to their seats and sat down.


    "Next I want to activate the magic circle, and no bystander should make a sound. And for the next twelve hours, no one should disturb." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "No problem." Tang Yuan said.


    With her, a Saint-level powerhouse here, it was a Dinghai Shenzhen needle.


    Ye Hao looked at the array he had set up, and he exhaled.


    Although they had prepared for the wind chimes in Atlantis before, there were only four people at that time, and this time there were 35 people.


    The difficulty has increased more than ten times.


    Ye Hao spread out his hands, and thirty-five huge black spars appeared, floating above the heads of thirty-five people in the formation.


    "Ten Thousand Beasts Return to Yuan Dynasty!" Ye Hao shouted loudly.


    Thirty-five huge black spar emits light, and the black spar around each small circle also begins to glow.


    A huge amount of energy rushed out of the formation, and at the same time the ghosts of monsters appeared in the formation.


    There are fierce giant tigers, there are tumbling giant dragons, and there are giant apes 100 meters tall.


    "From now on, you do your best to absorb the surrounding energy and breath, the more you can absorb, the better." Ye Hao said.


    Situ Qiaoer, Ye Yaoer and Wu Tian took the lead.


    They capture the energy in the air like hunters, and then swallow these things clean like big men who have been hungry for several days.


    "What kind of circle is this?" Tang Jian said in surprise.


    "There is a lot of pure and huge energy in the magic circle, which comes from those black spars?" Bei Ming Wuji said with a serious face.


    Those spars are actually the "magic spars!" Ye Hao got from Atlantis!

 Chapter 2189： Scary man

    Chapter 2189


    And those 35 huge magic spar, each one is the magic spar of the seventh-order legendary monster.


    Most of the other small magic spar is composed of gold level to black yao level.


    When Ye Hao was in Atlantis, he discovered that these magic spars contained powerful energy fluctuations.


    Because Atlantis has a much higher energy concentration than the earth, the products there will naturally be better.


    So Ye Hao used these things to set up these magic formations. At the same time, the magic spar also contained the souls of the beasts before his death. These souls help the cultivator want to absorb and can improve the strength of the cultivator in a short time.


    But arranging such a magic circle consumes a lot of money, and it requires a powerful person to control the circle.


    But Ye Hao just made up all these requirements.


    Everyone standing outside the magic circle could feel the powerful aura flowing inside the magic circle. Thirty-five people formed vortices of different sizes and began to absorb those energy according to Ye Hao''s instructions.


    Within ten minutes, a practitioner at the pinnacle of the Qi Refining Realm took the lead in breaking through and reached the Quasi-Innate Realm.


    "Great, great!" Patriarch Xiahou exclaimed excitedly. The person who made this breakthrough was from their Xiahou family.


    This person has been trapped at the pinnacle of the refining realm for a long time, unable to find an opportunity to break through for a long time. He didn''t expect that this time he would break through so easily.


    "Ye Hao''s things are really amazing." Tang Cheng sighed, looking at the people in the circle with some envy.


    "Don''t forget who this kid is, he is a cruel character who dared to directly initiate a heaven and earth battle against the old master." Huang Peng said with his arms folded.


    Xiang Yisu said with a sullen face: "If I remember that''s right, it''s definitely less than three months from heaven and earth. I don''t know what the result will be.


    This will be a battle capable of subverting the order of the entire Chinese arena. "


    Neither Tang Cheng nor Huang Peng spoke.


    Three months, in a blink of an eye, only three months left.


    They hope that Ye Hao can win, but at least 80% of the people in the arena are optimistic about Tianmen.


    After all, Wushuang City is just a new power that has been established for less than five years, while Tianmen is a veteran power that has been established for thousands of years.


    But since the First World War in Antarctica, many people have felt that perhaps this young man can really perform miracles.


    At least he has the qualifications to fight the old master.


    The light emitted by the magic circle, the aura and movement were blocked by the enchantment outside the courtyard, otherwise the flow of this powerful aura would alarm all the families here.


    And every hour, one person breaks through.


    From the setting sun to the morning sun shines in the valley.


    Five majestic auras appeared at the same time.


    "Oh my God, these five girls broke through at the same time." Patriarch Situ said in surprise.


    Ye Erye stood up tremblingly, he said with great joy: "Great, great."


    Elder Wu couldn''t tell what was already excited, and his arms were shaking constantly.


    The head of the Tan family looked at the scene in front of him complicatedly, and then at Ye Hao in the center of the circle. His inner position for this man had once again elevated a step.


    This is a magical man.


    With such an ability, it is no wonder that in less than five years, a force comparable to the heavens will be created.


    Five dazzling breaths come from five women.


    The powerful aura on Wu Tian''s body has already indicated that her strength has reached the sixth level of innate realm.


    At the same time, it was Situ Qiao''er who arrived at the Sixth Innate Realm!


    In addition, Ye Yaoer and Tang Youyou both broke through to the fourth innate.


    Tan Yan also broke through to the triple innate at this time.


    Tang Yuan looked at his sister who was still practicing with her eyes closed, with a smile on her face.


    "Now the top 20 list is going to be completely changed." Tang Cheng said with emotion.


    "Who would say no, in just one night. Thirty-five people have broken through one after another. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would never believe such a thing." Huang Peng admired.


    Xiang Yisu put his hands on his chest, stared at Ye Hao, and muttered to himself: "If Ye Hao can come to our dragon team, and we can arrange this formation for all four of our dragon team, then the strength of our dragon team It can greatly improve a step."


    Tang Cheng and Huang Peng''s eyes cast light, which is a very good thing.


    "This matter can be mentioned to Ye Hao, but if Ye Hao is unwilling. Don''t force it, we can''t ruin the relationship with Ye Hao." Tang Cheng said.


    ...


    Finally at seven o''clock in the morning, all the magic spar lost their light, fell to the ground and turned into broken stones.


    And thirty-five people opened their eyes in surprise one by one, watching the changes in themselves.


    "I...I''m already a four-fold congenital!"


    "Oh my God. Yesterday I only had the peak of the Qi Refining Realm. Now I have directly crossed the quasi-innate and reached the first layer of innate!"


    "The feeling last night was so cool."


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    This circle is really a bit laborious, after all, it needs to improve the strength of thirty-five people at the same time.


    "Thank you for re-stating the strength of each family team, and then let them familiarize themselves with their current strength as soon as possible and prepare for the next battle." Ye Hao said.


    "Yes!"


    Ye Hao returned to the room and took a break with tea.


    Bei Ming Wuji walked in and looked at his grandson, with a proud smile on his face: "Hao''er, you are really good at this. The magic circle outside is too strong, allowing thirty-five people in just one day. They have raised one realm inside, and even some people have broken through two realms."


    "It''s okay, it''s just a bit too strenuous." Ye Hao said.


    Beiming Wuji sat opposite Ye Hao, he looked at Ye Hao: "Hao''er, where have you been in the past ten days? Did you find out something? I see a trace of concern on your face after you came back."


    Sure enough, the relationship between bloodlines is still very direct.


    Ye Hao thought it was good to hide, but his grandfather still felt it.


    Ye Hao sighed. He didn''t prepare for these things either. He told all the things he knew and his experience in Atlantis.


    When Bei Ming Wuji heard these things, a shocked expression appeared on his face, and it took a long time to consume it.


    "This...this is incredible. God? Devil? Our earth plane is only their battlefield?" Bei Ming Wuji said in astonishment.


    "It was the same when I heard the news at first, it was too subversive. Our world is just their battlefield." Ye Hao smiled self-deprecatingly.


    Bei Ming Wuji looked at Ye Hao: "Then you also know the news of your parents? They established a base somewhere in the cracks of the plane. To resist the invasion of the devil?"


    "I don''t know exactly where it is, but when I have settled China''s affairs, I will find a way to find them." Ye Hao said his plan.

 Chapter 2190： The ten guys will replace the battle

    Chapter 2190 the battle of ten men''s replacement


    Tang Yuan walked in, and Ye Hao and Bei Ming Wuji had just finished talking.


    "People of various families, the latest combat power statistics have appeared." Tang Yuan took a piece of paper and walked to Ye Hao.


    "Talk about it." Ye Hao said.


    "Of the five members of the Ye family, Ye Yaoer has four congenitals, two double congenitals, two one congenitals. Wujia, Wutian six congenitals, one double congenital, one single congenital, and two quasi congenitals.


    The Situ family Situ Qiaoer is a six-fold congenital, one person is a double congenital, and three people have a single congenital. The Tan family, Tan Yan have triple congenitals, three single congenitals, and one quasi congenital realm.


    The strength of these four family teams has increased by at least 30% to 50%! The probability of winning a seat in the Ten Club has also greatly increased! "Tang Yuan said.


    Above all innate realm, such a team has a greater chance of winning a seat than before.


    "What about the other families? There are also Tang Sects." Ye Hao asked.


    "Tang Sect Tang Youyou has four levels of congenitals, the others have two double congenitals, and two are one congenitals. Then there are two double congenitals of the Lu Family, and three single congenitals.


    In Xiahou''s family, there are four one-level congenital realms and one quasi congenital realm. The Guan family has one double congenital state, three single congenital realms, and one quasi congenital realm. "Tang Yuan said.


    Ye Hao nodded in satisfaction, at least now with a lot of confidence.


    People in those families outside may not know that this time the replacement of the old and new Tens Club has undergone earth-shaking changes this night.


    "Very well, now we have a lot of confidence in our plan." Ye Hao smiled and walked out, then he walked out.


    In the yard, several families, several patriarchs, and the players from the major families.


    They all looked at Ye Hao with reverent eyes.


    This man is comparable to a "god man".


    "You must be ready, I hope you can see when your family is among the top ten clubs." Ye Hao smiled.


    The Patriarch of the Guan family took a step forward, making fists with both hands: "Mr. Ye¡¯s favor today, Guan will never forget him. Guan family will be Mr. Ye¡¯s friend from now on!"


    The Patriarch of the Xiahou family bowed directly for ninety degrees: "If my Xiahou family is among the top ten clubs, Mr. Ye treats my Xiahou family like a reinvention. All members of my Xiahou family, I hope that Mr. Ye will be your benefactor!"


    The head of the Lu family bowed: "Mr. Ye, in the future, my Lu family will rely on Mr. Ye''s words. In the mountains and the fire, the Lu family will never say a word!"


    The words of the old lady of the Lu family were dumbfounded by other families present, and they contained too many meanings.


    Moreover, if he said this sentence before Tiandi Jue, it was tantamount to completely pressing Bao on Ye Hao.


    The head of the Tan family was shocked, and he clenched his fists.


    As the saying goes, icing on the cake is not as good as giving charcoal in the snow, and the condition he agreed with Ye Hao before is the icing on the cake.


    But now what the Lu family is doing, in the eyes of others, is just sending charcoal in the snow.


    As soon as the head of the Tan family gritted his teeth, he sternly said: "Mr. Ye, my Tan family is willing to be Mr. Ye''s **** from today."


    "Okay, okay. Save these words for later, the ceremony will begin soon. Let''s go back first, but today''s matter." Ye Hao smiled slightly.


    "Mr. Ye rest assured, whoever dares to say anything about today is our common enemy!" everyone said with fists.


    Ye Hao nodded in satisfaction.


    Then a group of people dispersed.


    "The ceremony starts at nine o''clock, and there will be a lottery stage before then. Let''s go to the audience and wait." Tang Yuan walked to Ye Hao and said.


    "Okay." Ye Hao nodded.


    After Beiming Wuji, Tang Yuan and others went to a seat far away from the competition venue together with Ye Hao.


    This is the location built by bamboo and wood. It is natural and you can see all the things happening in the center of the site.


    And Ye Hao is now wearing a hat, wearing a hat and sunglasses, plus Ye Hao hides his breath, none of the people present noticed the appearance of this big man.


    "How long does this process roughly take?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Generally, one day is enough at the fastest. If it is slow, it will take about a week. Because after the battle for points, both sides can abstain or fight to the end." Tang Yuan said.


    At this time, a staff member came over, said a few words to Tang Yuan''s attendant, and then the attendant relayed it to Tang Yuan.


    Tang Yuan stood up: "I will leave first."


    When Tang Yuan stepped off the stage, Ye Hao also noticed that there were also people from the other thirty or so seats who also stepped off the stage and walked towards the middle ground.


    Another three to four hundred people representing their respective family teams also appeared in the waiting area. Each team was dressed in similar styles of clothes, and the clothes had the marks or names of the major families.


    For example, on the clothes of Ye Yaoer''s team, there is a leaf pattern, plus the word "leaf".


    The people of Tang Sect are simple, just a simple Tang character.


    At this moment, the heads or representatives of thirty families walked to the center of the venue.


    Among them were Ye Hao''s acquaintances, the Patriarch of Changsun, Patriarch of Zhuge, and others.


    They took the lead in drawing bamboo sticks.


    Numbers are written on the sticks.


    Then the staff wrote the names of thirty families in accordance with the numbers on a huge blackboard.


    "What does this number mean?" Ye Hao asked.


    Tang Jian, the Patriarch on the side, explained: "Because this is done according to the challenge, the game system is to draw numbers first. Then choose your opponents from one to thirty.


    After the first round is over, turn from the thirtieth to the first and then take turns.


    There are rules when selecting opponents, and you cannot repeatedly select and challenge opponents.


    In a round, the family that has been challenged can no longer challenge. "


    Ye Hao frowned slightly. There are big loopholes in this competition system: "This competition system is not very fair, and there is a lot of luck."


    Tang Jian smiled and said, "Of course there is luck, because luck is also part of strength."


    Soon, the thirty-five ranked families were all lined up.


    The first place happened to be Situ Qiaoer''s family.


    The other families are all in the middle position, only the home is in the last 30 position.


    "That means that the Situ family can take the lead in launching the challenge? And can choose the battle mode?" Ye Hao said.


    "Yes." Tang Jian nodded.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth. If this were the case, their odds of winning could be even greater.


    Soon the formal challenge began. Patriarch Situ directly chose the weakest family, Shijia ranked 35th on the list.


    This family has only 500 points, and there is no one in the family with more than four innate powers. They can have the opportunity to participate this time.


    It''s entirely because their patriarch broke through to the second innate a few months ago, and a family with the same strength, the patriarch in their clan just passed away.


    The Shi family got the last ticket.

 Chapter 2191： This is my chessboard

    Chapter 2191 this is my chessboard


    Both the Situ family team and the Shi family team played.


    The Situ family directly chose team battles.


    "This 30th-ranked family is not very strong. There are only one or two quasi-innates, one at the peak of the refining state, two late in the refining state, and one in the middle of the refining state." Ye Hao took a look. See through the fighting power of the five members of the Shijia team.


    "You are standing high. This is already the strongest one in the last hundred years. You must know that ten years ago, our Ye family was able to stand on the seat of the Ten Men Association.


    The team sent is just two quasi-innate realms, two qi refining realm peaks, and one qi refining late stage. "Ye Erye, who was sitting in a wheelchair, said.


    Although Ye Erye''s legs and feet have been cured by Ye Hao, he is still used to sitting in a wheelchair. After all, he has been sitting for decades.


    "That''s right, because of some things in the past ten years, first the jade treasures before, then the Qin Emperor''s Tomb, and the strange beasts that appeared at the end. Killing some of the things in the strange beasts is helpful for cultivation.


    Therefore, the strength of China''s major families can be so greatly improved.


    And you must know that these thirty families can rank at least in the top fifty among all the forces in China.


    After all, in the secular world, there can be a master at the refinement realm. You can dominate in a small territory.


    If there are innate masters, they can be respected in a city or a province. "Tang Jian said from the side.


    Ye Hao nodded, it was indeed like this before.


    Although the Ye family had fallen quite early, but because the two masters of the innate realm, the old man and Ye Erye, were there, they were still able to support a world in Jiangnan Province.


    When chatting, the battle had already begun.


    Situ Qiao''er obviously didn''t exert his six-fold innate strength, only relying on superb martial arts, and constantly attacking the people of the Shi family.


    Within a minute, under the attack of Situ Qiaoer''s five people, all Shi family members were driven out of the boundary.


    The way to determine the failure of this test is to admit defeat and go out of bounds.


    Although casualties are allowed, generally, as long as they are not privately enmity families, they will not fight to death and death here.


    "Winner, Sima family." The referee announced the result.


    At the same time in the standings, the points of the Situ family increased by 100, while the Guan family decreased by 100.


    The term Situ family jumped to fifth place all at once.


    First place: 5500 points for the grandson family,


    Second place: Tangmen 3500 points,


    Third place: Zhuge¡¯s 2000 points,


    Fourth place: 1000 points from Huangfu''s house,


    Fifth place: Situ''s 800 points.


    This is the basic points that have all been added five hundred.


    After that, all of them were tied for sixth place with 700 points.


    When Patriarch Situ saw this scene, he was very excited with his chest.


    Although this is just the beginning, it has already jumped to the top ten, and even the top five. It can be described as a rare opportunity for the Situ family. How could this not make him excited.


    After the battle is over, after sorting out the battlefield, the next round of battle will soon begin.


    I have to say that this first round ended very quickly.


    Because there are some families of the weak, when facing the challenge of the strong family, they directly chose to abstain.


    For example, the eldest grandson family, Tang Sect, and Zhuge family basically all won without a fight, and there is also the dark horse of Huangfu family.


    After the first round of battle, the standings have almost changed, because most of the strong families first select the weak ones to get points.


    This is a feature under the competition system. If a family has less than 500 points, the family will be eliminated directly.


    Therefore, the strong families will take the lead in challenging the weak ones and get as many points as possible in the first few rounds.


    As for the low-ranking families, they can only kill each other and let themselves live as long as possible and survive the fierce competition.


    In the first few rounds, it took about one and a half hours after each round.


    Until two o''clock in the afternoon, when it was in the third round, finally a family was out first.


    Mo Jia, who ranked 28th on the list, returned to 0 and was the first to be eliminated.


    Then in the third round, Shijia ranked 30th followed closely behind, returning to 0 points and out.


    The people of these families did not have disappointed expressions on their faces. After all, they were only going through the scene this time and seeing the world.


    After the three rounds, there was a regular half-hour break, which was actually the last peace before the real battle.


    The points in the hands of those escorting families are running out, which means that there will be strong confrontation in the next few rounds.


    "This is the latest standings." Tang Yuan took the latest standings and handed it to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao scanned it from top to bottom.


    First place: 6100 points from the Changsun family!


    Second place: Tangmen 4100 points!


    Third place: Zhuge''s 2600 points!


    Fourth place: 1600 points from Huangfu''s house!


    Fifth place: Situ''s 1300 points!


    Fifth place: 1300 points from the Ye family!


    The top five families won three rounds and six battles, all directly scoring 600 points.


    The Situ family and the Ye family tied for fifth place.


    The performances of the Situ family and the Ye family are the most eye-catching, and they are the two dark horses following the Huangfu family.


    Seventh place: Tan''s 1100 points!


    Seventh place: 1100 points in Wujia!


    Seventh place: Ouyang''s 1100 points!


    Seventh place: Sima''s 1100 points!


    The Tan family, the Wu family, the Ouyang family, and the Sima family tied for seventh. They all won five games, lost one game, and scored four hundred points.


    The Tan family was challenged by the Zhuge family, and the strength of the Zhuge family was undoubtedly superior to that of the Tan family. In order to consume unnecessary physical strength, the Tan family directly chose to abstain.


    The Wu family was challenged by the Changsun family. The strength of the Changsun family was higher than that of the Zhuge family. Although Wu Tian''s personal combat effectiveness was in the sixth level of innate realm, her teammates couldn''t keep up.


    In order to hide Wu Tian''s strength, Wu Family also gave up in this game.


    But even so, they are still tied for seventh, at least now in the top ten.


    11th place: Qin''s 900 points,


    11th place: 900 points from the Li family,


    11th place: Mao''s 900 points,


    11th place: Hong''s 900 points,


    All of these four families have won four games, lost two games and scored two hundred points, and they are all families with a basic score of 700 points.


    No. 15: Xiahou¡¯s 700 points,


    No. 15: Lu''s 700 points,


    Xiahou''s and Lu''s, although they have won four games and lost two, scored two hundred points. But because of their family heritage, there are no extra points, so the total score is only 700 points, tied for 14th.


    Among the weights that Ye Hao chose, the worst was the Guan family.


    Three wins and three losses, no points, a total of 500 points.


    Tied for 17th with several other families, a bit far away from the top ten seats.


    Sitting in the stands, Ye Hao rubbed his chin.


    "The next two rounds and four games will be the real battlefield." Ye Hao said.


    "Yes, all the families that have a chance to get the top ten seats will work hard for the final points." Tang Yuan said.


    There was a smile at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth. He looked at the standings as if looking at his own chessboard.

 Chapter 2192： Generals and soldiers against soldiers

    Chapter 2192


    At this moment the fourth round has begun, this round is from the 30th to choose his challenge opponent.


    Unfortunately, it was Ye Family on the 30th.


    "The Ye family has good luck this year, and that Ye Yaoer has a good combat effectiveness. Moreover, the other clansmen are all above the Innate Realm."


    "Yeah, now tied for fifth with the Situ Family with 1300 points. If nothing else, the Ye Family will challenge for two rounds to pick a slightly weaker family, and even if the challenge is completely defeated.


    It can at least guarantee a score of 1300, and there is basically no problem with being ranked among the top ten again. "


    The audience commented that they all thought that the Ye family was already in the top ten.


    But the next move of the Ye Family made everyone never expect.


    "The Ye family challenges the Hong family!" The referee received the news from the Ye family and immediately announced.


    Everyone present was surprised.


    Ye family challenge Hong family?


    Although the Hong family is currently ranked 11th, with a score of 900 lower than the Ye family, it is also a popular family in the Shirao Club.


    Even if the Ye Family defeated the Hong Family in the end, if someone in the Ye Family Team was injured, three more battles would be suspended after that.


    "I remember that Ye Hao has a relationship with the Ye family. The Hong family and Ye Hao are not very close. Ye Hao''s Wushuang City has been helping the Ye family. Does the Ye family want to suppress the Hong family this time?" In the seat, Mrs. Changsun said.


    Patriarch Changsun nodded: "There is a possibility, although it is a bit reckless, but at least now Ye Family Bajiu Bulishi already sits on the seat of Shilaohui, it is not impossible to take this opportunity to stumble upon the Hong Family. "


    Listening to the words of her parents, the eldest Sun Rong on the side frowned and did not speak for a long time.


    For some reason, she felt that this matter was not so simple.


    Hong''s seat.


    Patriarch Hong squeezed his fists: "The **** Ye Family, it seems to be causing us trouble at this time!"


    "Patriarch, this fight. Are we fighting or abstaining?" someone asked.


    The head of the Hong family gritted his teeth, thinking again and again: "We can''t abstain, we have 900 points now. If we lose this game, we will only have 800 points.


    Even in the challenge, we won two games in a row, and the last one was challenged. If we lose another one, then we might end up with 900 points!


    It is still very dangerous. We still have to fight this game, but we must not cause casualties. If it really doesn''t work, we will abstain! "


    "it is good."


    The teams of Ye Family and Hong Family appeared on the battlefield.


    There are five people from the Ye family, with Ye Yaoer as the center.


    The five people from the Hong family are headed by Hong Yong.


    "Ye Yaoer''s fourfold congenitals, two double congenitals, two one congenitals on the Ye family''s side. Hong Yong''s threefold congenitals, one double congenital, and four single congenitals on the Hong family''s side. From the situation, it is The Ye family has an advantage," Tang Yuan said next to him.


    Ye Hao smiled lightly: "It''s not an advantage, but has already won."


    This is the first word in his game of chess.


    The Hong family was the first victim.


    Want to be in the top ten club again? Ye Haotong did not agree with him.


    The battle started, and the five people on both sides fought together.


    This kind of melee is generally in two stances, or five people cooperate and use tactics to defend against the enemy, but this requires five people to have a great tacit understanding, at least several years of training, and it is difficult to form a team in a short time. Cooperation.


    The other is that the five people each look for their opponents. It looks like a five-person melee, but it is actually five small battlefields.


    The key to fighting in this posture lies in which of the five small battlefields ends first. As long as one side loses its staff, the balance of the situation will flood.


    Obviously both the Ye family and the Hong family adopted the latter.


    Will fight against generals, soldiers against soldiers.


    Ye Yaoer directly approached Hong Yong, and the other four also ran into each other.


    From the overall situation, the Ye Family still has the advantage.


    And Ye Yaoer is a fourfold congenital!


    It''s a pity that outsiders don''t know about this news. They all think that Ye Yaoer has only three congenitals, and everyone in the Ye family is one congenital, quasi congenital. Therefore, the head of the Hong family believes that there is hope for a fight in this battle.


    Hong Yong showed off his Hong Quan, and it was a blast at Ye Yaoer. This middle-aged man didn''t pity Yu Yu at all.


    Ye Yaoer displayed the "Chiba Buddha Hand" of the Ye Family.


    As soon as the two met, Hong Yong realized that his fists did not pose too much threat to Ye Yaoer. Ye Yaoer caught the exquisite steps, and there was a ¡®Qianye Buddha Hand¡¯, which was completely resistant.


    "Damn, this woman is not a triple congenital. Why do I feel that her strength is much stronger than me!" Hong Yong cursed inwardly.


    After entangled for four or five minutes, Hong Yong saw that other members of his clan began to appear inferior. He knew that it was no longer possible to consume it like this, so he decided to take a dangerous move.


    Hong Yong directly gave up the defense, he wanted to head-on with Ye Yaoer.


    Ye Yaoer saw Hong Yong like this, she showed a smile similar to Ye Hao, and then she no longer suppressed her realm, and her four innate strengths were fully revealed.


    The power of Chiba bergamot is fully displayed, coupled with the extremely fast speed body technique.


    Ye Yaoer avoided Hong Yong''s fist, and the bergamot kept beating Hong Yong''s chest and ribs.


    "Cough cough cough..." Hong Yong vomited blood directly after being palmed several times.


    Ye Yaoer also tried to win the chase.


    "Wait, Hong Yong surrender!" Seeing that his trump card was injured, the Patriarch of the Hong family immediately announced that he had given up. At the same time, he announced that the other four had also given up.


    Ye Yaoer frowned and looked at Hong Yong who fell on the ground, as if a little dissatisfied, but turned and left.


    The Hong family immediately swarmed up and carried Hong Yong down.


    The people of the Hong family were busy and messed up for Hong Yong, after all, Hong Yong was the key to earning points this time.


    After the battle, it was the battle of other families.


    Ye Yaoer seized this opportunity to quietly come to Ye Hao''s position, and said reproachfully: "Brother Hao, I made a mistake. I didn''t cause him serious injury in a very short time."


    "You have done a good job just now. Hong Yong is practicing Hong Quan, and his physique is good. You are only one level higher than him, and the Hong family cannot take risks.


    You can seize the opportunity to break three of his ribs and disturb his dantian energy, which is already a great gain.


    Even if Hong Yong had a panacea and a doctor to heal his injuries, he would only be able to display less than 70% of his combat effectiveness when he ended up, and he had already developed weaknesses. "Ye Hao smiled.


    Yes, Ye Yaoer deliberately entangled with Hong Yong before it was Ye Hao''s instructions, and seized the opportunity to seriously injured Hong Yong.


    Although it is not 100% complete, it is already a very good result.


    After this game, the Ye Family surpassed the Situ Family''s fifth place with a total score of 1400.


    The Hong family lost 100 and ranked 14th with 800 points.

 Chapter 2193： Tangmen VS Ouyang Family

    Two unimportant battles followed.


    In the fourth game, it was the Situ family''s turn to select an opponent.


    This battle had to be said, and another unexpected thing emerged.


    The Situ family, who was ranked 5th at the same time as the Ye family before, now ranked 6th, challenged the Sima family who ranked seventh with 1,100 points.


    But this is also expected, after all, the Situ family and the Sima family have always had old grievances.


    The Situ family''s current points have a high probability of getting a seat in the Shirao Club, while the Sima family is still a bit hanged.


    The Situ family will never let go of this opportunity to fall into trouble.


    On the Sima family''s side, it was already black.


    "Damn it, **** Situ Yao! It''s time to find our fault!" Sima Patriarch gritted his teeth and said.


    "Cousin, why worry about this. Isn''t it just a small Situ family? They just got so many points because of good luck.


    If they choose us by themselves, we will make them regret it. "A man next to him smiled.


    Patriarch Sima looked at the man who called his cousin, very bored in his heart, but there was still only a smile on his face.


    Because it was completely because of the other party''s joining, they had the ability to fight this time at the Ten Guys Meeting.


    "Sima Saburo, are you sure?" The man looked at his son next to him.


    Sima Saburo stared at Situ Qiao''er of the Situ family in the distance, and swallowed continuously.


    "Father, don''t worry. I will definitely let these people know the strength of our Sima family." Sima Saburo said confidently, but he was wondering how to take advantage of this beauty while waiting.


    The Situ family on the other side.


    Situ Yao looked at his daughter and whispered: "Do you still remember what Mr. Ye ordered."


    "Of course I remember." Situ Qiao''er nodded, she looked at the guy over there who was looking at her with disgusting eyes: "I will definitely make him remember this battle."


    Situ Qiao''er and Sima Saburo each led their team onto the battlefield.


    "Women, this is a battle. It''s not where your women should come, and I have traveled back from abroad. Now I am a triple congenital." Sima Saburo looked at Situ Qiao''er with some pride, his eyes still squinted.


    "If your Situ family is willing to form an alliance with our Sima family, we will develop faster. You can also consider becoming my woman!"


    Situ Qiao''er looked at Sima Saburo contemptuously: "Hehehe, there are so many things you think about. This lady tells you, just you? Do you want this lady to marry you? You are not worthy!"


    When Sima Saburo heard Situ Qiao''er talking about himself directly, he was a little angry, and immediately said with a black face: "Your Chinese women are really rude. You should be trained like women in our island country."


    Hearing Sima Saburo''s words, many people around frowned.


    Situ Qiao''er looked at the referee next to him: "Can we start?"


    "Start." The referee nodded.


    Sima Saburo was still ready to speak, and Situ Qiao''er rushed directly in front of Sima Saburo, very fast.


    The grandson Sun Rong in the stands exclaimed: "Qiaoer has reached the sixth innate?"


    "What? Qiao''er is already Sixth Innate, how is this possible?" Zhang Sunyu on the side couldn''t believe that his best friend had unknowingly left his own street.


    On the battlefield, Situ Qiaoer directly used his own martial arts, first with a trick to "cut off his son and grandchildren."


    Sima Saburo sensed Situ Qiao''er''s intentions and tried to dodge the defense, but Situ Qiao''er''s speed was too fast, and he was not at the same level as him.


    bump


    Situ Qiao''er kicked the kick directly, and all the men around him subconsciously moved their legs together.


    Situ Qiao''er didn''t stop, she clasped her hands together and blasted out easily.


    The voice of Long Yin actually came out.


    "Dragon Eighteen Palms!"


    Patriarch Changsun exclaimed.


    "Ye Hao has used this trick before, but he didn''t expect that Ye Hao would pass on such a unique knowledge to Situ Qiao''er. It seems that the relationship between the two is unusual." Mrs. Changsun said, she glanced at her subconsciously. To the daughter.


    Everyone present was amazed at the eighteen palms of the dragon that Situ Qiaoer displayed, and the strength that far exceeded the triple innate realm!


    The members of the Sima family were stunned for a second before reacting and immediately shouted to abstain.


    But it was too late. Sima Saburo hit ten slaps in a row and was shot directly out of the battle platform. He fell heavily to the ground, vomiting blood and fainted on the spot.


    "Papa Papa." Situ Qiao''er patted his palm and snorted coldly, "I think I have learned a little foreign stuff."


    The remaining four members of the Sima family swallowed and immediately stepped down.


    The terrifying strength of Situ Qiaoer alone made them have no desire to fight.


    Can directly kill the triple innate Sima Saburo, that Situ Qiaoer''s strength is at least above the fifth innate.


    The discerning person directly saw that Situ Qiaoer was actually six-fold innate!


    "The Situ family won." The referee announced the result.


    This battle ended in less than half a minute.


    The Situ family won a game and scored 1,400 points, tied for fifth place with the Ye family again.


    For the Sima family, 100 points are deducted, and the current score is 1,000 points, ranking tenth, which means standing on the cliff.


    "Situ Qiao''er performed well, and that Sima Saburo was directly deposed. The combat effectiveness of the Sima family''s team dropped by at least 50%." Tang Yuan said from the side.


    Ye Hao cocked Erlang''s legs and smiled without saying a word.


    After three consecutive games, the Changsun family, the Zhuge family, and the Huangfu family all challenged and won, each scoring 100 points, which had no effect on the ranking.


    At this time, the fourth round of the battle was nearly halfway, and the sky began to darken slowly, and the lights around the valley were lit up, illuminating the battle platform like daylight.


    Then came the Tang Sect''s battle, Tang Sect directly chose to challenge the seventh-placed Ouyang family.


    This scene also surprised everyone.


    Because Tang Sect is not weak, this time he has already won the ticket to the Ten Men Club.


    But the team they sent is actually not very strong.


    There is not much difference with Ouyang, the seeded player of the Shirao Club.


    Tang Sect challenged Ouyang''s family, obviously a little unreasonable.


    Moreover, Tang Sect and Ouyang''s family didn''t seem to have much grievances, so everyone was a little confused.


    "How about Tang You You, this battle is a bit tricky." Ye Hao looked at Tang Yuan.


    "I believe my sister." Tang Yuan''s expression was cold, but the pair of eyes were staring at his sister closely at the moment.

 Chapter 2194： Tang Youyous Poisonous Pill

    Chapter 2194 Tang You You''s Poisonous Pill


    Tang Sect Tang Youyou has four congenitals, the others have two double congenitals, and two one congenitals.


    Ouyang Jia Ouyang Yingcai has four congenitals, the others are two double congenitals, and two one congenitals.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a coincidence, the Tang Sect team¡¯s equipment is exactly the same as Ouyang¡¯s.


    This will be a battle of comparable strength.


    "How come the people of Tang Sect come to us?" Patriarch Ouyang was very annoyed at this moment.


    "Who knows what those guys who use poison are thinking. But our Ouyang family is under a lot of pressure in this battle." An elder next to him said worriedly.


    "Now we are tied for seventh place with the Tan Jiawu family. No matter what, we can''t lose. Tianmen invested so much in us this time, but I made a military order with the people of Tianmen.


    If we can''t get a seat in the Shirao Club, our Ouyang family will be miserable. "Patriarch Ouyang clenched his fists and said: "You can''t lose this game anyway!" "


    Patriarch Ouyang''s determination and very smoothly passed to the Ouyang team.


    Just when the Ouyang family team was about to play, the referee came over.


    "Tang Sect decided to use heads-up, what do you think?" the referee said.


    Patriarch Ouyang was stunned.


    Singles?


    Up to now, every battle has been a team battle. This is the first time someone has proposed a heads-up.


    Patriarch Ouyang was pondering beside him, wondering whether heads-up or team battle would be good for them.


    "Patriarch, let''s go heads-up. Don''t forget that the people of Tang Sect are good at poisoning and hidden weapons, if it is a team fight. Who knows if they will have any means. Take advantage of others to come directly to insidious tricks." Tao.


    "It makes sense." Patriarch Ouyang nodded, and then told the referee that they agreed to a heads-up.


    After that, the battle began. The selection of the players in the heads-up is based on the discussion between the two parties. As if it can''t be discussed, the lottery is used.


    However, there was no such problem between Tang Sect and Ouyang''s family. After all, the five people of the two teams were similar in strength, so it was fair to face people of the same strength with the same strength.


    The battle started. The first battle was a Tang Sect''s first innate man against the Ouyang family''s first innate player.


    The Tang Sect''s methods are naturally poisonous arts and hidden weapons, while the disciples of the Ouyang family are good at swordsmanship.


    Both sides have come back and forth.


    However, the final result was that the Ouyang family players won, and the next leg first.


    score.


    0 to 1.


    The second game was also a confrontation with innate fighters. This time the Tang Sect players tried their best to win the game with a slight victory when both sides were injured to varying degrees.


    The score tied 1 to 1.


    The third and fourth games were due to a dual innate confrontation, and both sides won each game.


    The score on the court was still a draw 2 to 2.


    In the end, it finally came to the decisive game. The four-innate Tang Youyou played against the four-innate Ouyang Yingcai.


    This battle will determine who owns the 100 points of Tang Sect and Ouyang Family.


    (Individual battle rules have been changed. The previous article wrote 20 points for a match. Now it is changed to the one who wins more matches and can get all 100 points)


    Tang Youyou and Ouyang Yingcai appeared on the battlefield.


    Tang Yuan''s hand was clenched into a fist, and it felt as if it was more intense than fighting in person.


    On the other side, Patriarch Ouyang was sweating profusely, because he was not only worried about the situation on the court, but also worried about his four participating clan members.


    "How are the four of them? Can they recover in a short time?" Patriarch Ouyang immediately asked when the elder came back.


    "The first congenital Ouyang Yuanju is deeply poisoned, and it is estimated that it will be difficult to fight again within three hours. The second congenital Ouyang Xingchi poison has been released, but his thighs are still a little numb.


    Can fight, but the combat power may only be 60%.


    The other two have no major problems and can recover after a short rest. "The Elder Exchange reports.


    Patriarch Ouyang gritted his teeth: "Then we can only use substitutes?"


    "Yes, it is recommended to replace Ouyang Yuanju with a quasi-innate level substitute." said the elder.


    "Damn, this battle has reduced our team''s strength by at least 30%!" Patriarch Ouyang cursed.


    "Patriarch, it''s not the time to talk about this. We have survived until now. At least we have to score the 100 points of Tang Sect. Then we will enter the seat of the Shirao Association. There is no big problem." The elder said.


    "That''s right, as long as we win this game. The next two challenges, one is challenged. Even if we lose two games, we can enter the Ten Guys Club!"


    Patriarch Ouyang stared at Yingcai Ouyang on stage with red eyes.


    "The battle begins." The referee announced the beginning of the battle.


    Tang You You directly resorted to the jealousy of the gatekeeper.


    "Rainbow pear flower needle!"


    Countless poisonous needles flew out.


    Ouyang Yingcai used sword moves, approaching Tang You You, while resisting all the poisonous needles flying in.


    "Rainbow Pear Flower Needle!" Tang You You then used the hidden weapon while shifting the position to keep the distance between himself and Ouyang Yingcai.


    "Ouyang Sword Jue!" Ouyang Yingcai used the ancestral sword jue with an overwhelming momentum.


    Tang Youyou put his palms together, his palms turned green, as if he was poisoned.


    "Poison Palm!"


    When one palm and one sword collided, Tang You You unexpectedly took the hand-to-hand blade empty-handed, and at the same time toxic gas was emitted from his palm.


    Ouyang Yingcai hurried back.


    After that, the two sides continued to entangle.


    This battle was the longest battle so far. It was more than ten minutes, and the two sides still didn''t distinguish between them. Even if they were injured, they didn''t mean to give in.


    Finally, Ouyang Yingcai was the first to take the lead, because he had three poisonous needles in his thigh. Although he used internal force to resist the toxins on the poisonous needles in time, it was only a relief.


    It will be very unfavorable to him if it continues to consume.


    He resorted to the Tianshan Sword Art and decided to fight quickly.


    This made Tang Youyou a bit disadvantaged, and even threatened fatal injuries several times.


    Tang Yuan''s breathing rate was much faster than before, her eyes fixed on his sister.


    It looked like that as long as Tang You You was in any danger, she would immediately rush forward.


    After Tang You You avoided Ouyang Yingcai''s sword, she took a small ball from her arms and threw it directly on the ground.


    After the ball hits the ground, it explodes directly, and a strong poisonous gas agitates.


    Ouyang Yingcai immediately mobilized the innate aura to protect his body, but in the face of the powerful poisonous gas explosion, he was directly lifted off the field and fell heavily off the court.


    At the same time, decay appeared on the surface of the body.


    "Poison Devouring Pill?" Ye Hao looked at the winning Tang You You with some surprise. The thing Tang You You used just now was the poison Devouring Pill given to her by Ye Hao a few years ago.


    It can absorb toxins and can be used as a weapon for disposable bombs.

 Chapter 2195： The Sima family in a dilemma

    Chapter 2195 The Sima Family In Dilemma


    "Tangmen wins!" The referee announced the final result.


    At the same time, Ouyang Yingcai was also carried down and received medical treatment.


    The top of the standings has also changed.


    Tang Sect was in the second position, and the total points reached 4200.


    The Ouyang family tied for ninth with the Sima family again with 1,000 points, and both were on the edge of the cliff.


    "Very well, this time the Ouyang family''s team has lost a lot. An official player was replaced and a quasi-innate stage substitute came up. Then Ouyang Yingcai himself was injured. Although it can be cured in time, it is estimated that only the fighting power is left. 50%."


    Ye Hao held his hands together and pressed his chin, with an expression of winning streak on his face.


    "You''re not a small plot this time. But I''m a talented person, I should be about to notice something wrong." Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao and said.


    "Whatever I noticed, this chessboard has been set up by me. Even if they know, they can only wait to die obediently." Ye Hao smiled disdainfully.


    Next, the Lu family, the Guan family, and the Xiahou family challenged opponents that could be defeated and scored 100 points.


    At this time, it was the turn of the previously deflated Sima family to choose his opponent.


    Patriarch Sima began to look at the list, ready to look for a soft persimmon, but he was surprised to find that there was no weak spot among the opponents he could choose now.


    Those teams have either been challenged in the fourth round, or the points have completely passed 0, or the previous three rounds have been challenged by the Sima family.


    These factors add up, resulting in very few opponents that the Sima family can screen now, and there are only a dozen of them together, and many of them are ruthless characters.


    Tangmen, Huangfu family, Ye family, Tan family, Wu family, Ouyang family, Qin family, Li family, Hong family, Mao family, Xiahou family, Lu family.


    Tang Sect, Huangfu''s family certainly cannot challenge. Then there are only ten goals left.


    Ye Family and Wu Family are the two dark horses this time. The challenge is not big, so there are eight goals left.


    The Ouyang family, the Li family, and the Hong family are all behind the heavenly gates. If they are challenged, they will inevitably touch their brows.


    The Mao family is one of the top ten associations, and there is still strength.


    So the only remaining families are the Tan family, Qin family, Xiahou family, and Lu family.


    "Mr. Sima, please choose the object of your challenge as soon as possible. We can also arrange the battle process." The staff came over and urged.


    "Immediately, immediately." The Sima Patriarch looked at the Qin Family. The Qin Ming from the Qin Family ranked second on the personal list, which was difficult to deal with.


    Then choose one from the Tan family, Xiahou family, and Lu family.


    "We choose the Lu family!" Patriarch Sima gritted his teeth and stomped his feet, thinking about the relatively weak team at present.


    If it had been before, he might be very sure.


    But the guy Sima Saburo was so big and beaten half to death, it was impossible to play, and the substitute player had only quasi-innate strength.


    The Sima family team now has one double innate strong, three first inborn strong, and one quasi-innate.


    Dealing with the Lu Family, really may not have full confidence.


    But the Lu family is now the best choice.


    "He got into your trap." Tang Yuan saw the referee announced the two sides of the battle, and she looked at Ye Hao next to her.


    Ye Hao tapped his finger on the chair: "Now I have arranged the situation for them. Whether the Lu family can seize this opportunity depends on them.


    On the grandson family stand, the grandson Rong stood up abruptly and began to look around, as if looking for someone.


    "Sister, what are you doing? This battle is about to begin." Zhang Sunyu said in surprise when he saw his sister behaving strangely.


    "He''s here!" Long Sun Rong said in a deep voice.


    "He?" Changsun Yu puzzled?


    "Rong''er, you are talking about Master Ye," said Madam Changsun.


    Zhang Sunyu said in surprise: "Ye Hao? Is he here?"


    "Yes, he is here. He has already set up this game of the Ten Clubs as his''chess game''." Long Sun Rong said with a serious expression.


    "What''s the matter, Rong''er?" The Patriarch of the grandson looked at his daughter in confusion.


    Long Sun Rong did not find Ye Hao, so she could only sit in her position calmly and explained.


    "Didn''t you find that the process of this year''s big family challenge is very weird? The Ye family challenged the Hong family, the Situ family challenged the Sima family, and the Tang Sect challenged the Ouyang family." Long Sun Rong said.


    "It doesn''t seem to be strange. The Ye family retaliated against the Hong family because of Ye Hao''s relationship. The Situ family and the Sima family originally had enmity. As for the Tang Sect''s approach to the Ouyang family, this may be just a coincidence." Said.


    Long Sun Rong shook his head: "I originally thought that all of this was indeed a coincidence, but when I saw the Sima family screening opponents, I found that it was not like this. This was already controlled by a pair of invisible hands. Up.


    And the purpose of all this must be to allow the family behind the black hand to enter the Ten Men''s Association, while at the same time shut out the power of the Tianmen! "


    Mrs. Changsun was shocked: "Keep the power of the Heavenly Gate out of the door? This Huaxia, who can have such courage and ability."


    "Yes, that''s him! He has the motivation and ability to do all this!" Long Sun Rong said.


    Patriarch Changsun thought for a moment: "Don''t tell me, Rong''er said that, it''s a bit of a sign. Tang Sect and Wushuang City have a very good relationship recently.


    Naturally, the Ye Family didn''t need to say more, the Wu Tian of Wu Family seemed to be cultivated in Wushuang City, and this Wu Family was cultivated in Wushuang City.


    Situ family, this girl Situ Qiaoer is rumored to be engaged to Ye Hao? I don''t know if it is true or not, but the Situ family''s relationship with Wushuang City has always been very ambiguous.


    In the other Tan family, the twelve-way Tan legs of the Tan family were suddenly complete, and there are rumors that Ye Hao taught them! "


    Hearing this, Zhang Sunyu nodded: "It seems that they are all related to that guy, but the Tang Sect, Ye Family, Wu Family, Situ Family, and Tan Family are just five families.


    To say that Tianmen is shut out, the possibility is a bit too small. "


    "If it is said that his plan is not limited to these five families!" Long Sun Rong said.


    "What do you mean, Rong''er?" Madam Grandson looked at her daughter.


    Long Sun Rong stared at the two forces that were about to unfold on the field.


    "The Sima family was caught in a dilemma just now. There are very few families that they can challenge. This seems to be a coincidence, but you will find out if you think about it carefully.


    Ye Hao¡¯s forces did not challenge any **** family that had been challenged by the forces of Tianmen in the first three rounds, but directly excluded those forces that had not been challenged by clearing their points.


    In this way, in the fourth and fifth rounds, the objects that the forces of Tianmen can challenge have shrunk.


    And just now, I judged that only the Tan family, Xiahou family, and Lu family remained within the scope of the selection of Patriarch Situ.


    Unfortunately, Xiahou¡¯s and Lu¡¯s are behind the Dragon Group, and we all know the relationship between Ye Hao and the Dragon Group! "


    When the grandson Sun Rong said this, the grandson couple''s expressions became serious.

 Chapter 2196： The Qin family will be lost by himself

    Chapter 2196 The Qin Family Was Lost By Herself


    "That is to say, Ye Hao is really here. And he wants his own power to win the seat of the Ten Great Society, and even shut out the power of Tianmen?" Patriarch Changsun said in astonishment.


    Long Sun Rong nodded.


    "This is a bit too difficult, right? Other forces are good to say. The forces under the Tianmen, let no one enter, the probability is a bit too small." Madam Changsun also did not believe it.


    The eldest Sun Rong said in a serious tone: "According to what I just deduced, the feasibility of this plan is as high as 60%!"


    Liucheng sure.


    Don''t look at it as it is only a little more than half, but facing Tianmen, this has already lost a very high index.


    "The key lies in the current battle. If the Lu Family defeated the Sima Family, then Ye Hao''s plan to try to block the forces under the Tianmen Group would have succeeded!" Long Sun Rong looked at the battlefield.


    The people of the Lu family and Sima family have already started.


    The strength of the Sima family is one double innate strong, three one innate strong, and one quasi-innate.


    Turning his head to look at the strength of the Lu Family that Ye Hao had strengthened.


    Two double innate strong, three single innate strong!


    This is the current configuration of the Lu family.


    The battle has just begun, and the five members of the Lu Family have also shown quite superb cooperation capabilities, which are completely different from the performance of the five members of the Situ Family in fighting each other.


    "Your Lu family team has cooperated well." Ye Hao looked at the Lu Family Patriarch next to him.


    The Lu Family Patriarch looked at the two fighting parties on the battlefield, and said, "Young Master Ye. Although these five people are not brothers, it happens that they are all five who were born in the same year, the same month, and the same day.


    After these five people were born, they were inseparable.


    Read together, practice martial arts together, get married together.


    They can be said to be closer than their brothers, one of them only needs to do it, and the other four will know what they want to do.


    Originally, their combat effectiveness was far from being so strong, two one innate, one quasi-innate, and two peaks in the refining state.


    If it was at the level of the time, facing the current Sima family team, the odds of winning were extremely low.


    But now they have undergone a qualitative change, plus that Sima Saburo of the Sima family has retreated from a serious injury, so this time our Lu family can definitely win this journey.


    Will not let Ye Gongzi down! "


    Ye Hao nodded, and he smiled: "It''s one thing whether I am disappointed or not. I just put an opportunity in front of you, and it depends on whether you can seize this opportunity."


    "Young Master Ye, please rest assured, our Lu Family will certainly not let down the opportunity of Young Master Ye!" Lu Family Patriarch said firmly.


    Because this time, it is indeed an opportunity for the Lu Family.


    If they can become one of the ten associations, it means that they can get more resources in the future, become China''s first-class power, and rise.


    And being able to have a good relationship with Ye Gongzi is equivalent to standing on the shoulders of the strong.


    Such an opportunity may not be once in hundreds of years.


    If their Lu family missed this opportunity and they want to rise again, they don''t know when they have to wait.


    The five members of the Lu family who were fighting also knew this very well, so they fought bravely and cooperated with each other.


    This battle set a record, and fought hard for half an hour.


    The final result was that there was a lot of blood on the court, and several people were seriously injured in the end.


    In the end, there were five members of the Lu family standing on the court, two of them were Lu family disciples, one of whom was covered with blood on his knees, and one of them was holding his red-shirted abdomen, and they were all supported by the three brothers. On the ground.


    The five members of the Situ family all fell to the ground and lost their fighting ability.


    "I declare that the Lu family has won!" The referee announced the winner of this battle.


    "Okay, okay, okay!" The Lu Family Patriarch laughed, clapping his hands constantly, very excited, and wanted to rush down to meet their Lu Family hero.


    "Patriarch Lu wait." Ye Hao stopped the Patriarch Lu suddenly.


    The Lu Family Patriarch turned his head to look at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao handed him five bottles of potions: "This is a recovery potion, and the effect is good. Let the five of them take it, and there will be battle next."


    The Lu Family Patriarch looked at Ye Hao gratefully and hurriedly took over the five bottles of medicine.


    What Ye Hao brought out was definitely a good thing.


    "Thanks for the reward from Master Ye!"


    Some people are happy and some are worried, and there seems to be a haze over the Situ family.


    "It''s over, it''s over." The Situ family slumped on their chair. All the members of his family squad were seriously injured at this time, and their fighting power plummeted. The next two battles were furious.


    Their Situ family has been kicked out of the door of the Shirao Club.


    At the same time, the standings have also changed.


    The Sima family deducted 100 points and now has 900 points.


    The Lu family earned 100 points and currently has 900 points.


    Both ranked tenth at the same time.


    Although the rankings are the same, the situation of the two is completely opposite.


    The Sima family players were all seriously injured, and it was difficult for them to show their strength.


    Although the Lu family had several injuries, at least they were not too serious and could continue the next battle.


    And this time the Lu family showed their combat effectiveness.


    The five members of the Lu Family were all above the Innate Realm, and they had such a strong ability to cooperate.


    It''s incredible!


    Next it was the Qin family''s turn to choose its opponent.


    "The Qin family challenges the Wu family." The referee announced the next battle.


    Ye Hao frowned.


    Tang Yuan beside him also showed a surprised expression.


    At the same time the dragon group side.


    "What''s the matter? Why would the Qin family suddenly challenge the Wu family?" Tang Cheng said in surprise.


    "Who knows, we clearly told the Qin family before that we are not allowed to challenge the Wu family, the Ye family, and the Ye Hao families of the Tan family in this battle." Huang Peng said Raotou.


    Xiang Yisu had already picked up the phone, and it seemed that Master Xing had asked him a crime.


    But not long afterwards, the call hung up.


    Xiang Yisu dropped his mobile phone directly to the ground.


    "Old Xiang? What''s the matter?" Huang Peng looked at Xiang Yisu unexpectedly. Xiang Yisu rarely got angry when he was in peace. He didn''t expect that he suddenly got angry and dropped his phone.


    "The people of the Qin family say that they will challenge whoever they want to challenge, and it is up to the dragon group to dictate." Xiang Yisu squeezed his fists: "These **** have really forgotten who gave them the training resources.


    After I go back, I will report it and stop all privileges to the Qin family. "


    "Okay, things have already happened. I can only say that the Qin family is playing with fire this time. They don''t even know whose trouble they are looking for." Tang Cheng sighed, and he looked at the distant stand. .


    "I guess this time, the Qin family is going to lose the position of the Ten Men Association."

 Chapter 2197： One enemy two

    Qin family.


    Patriarch Qin frowned and looked at his son Qin Ming: "Ming''er, Wu''s family is what the Dragon Group said before. We challenged like this, it''s not so good."


    Qin Ming said arrogantly: "Father, our Qin family is no longer what it used to be. Why worry about the Dragon Group? When we become one of the Ten Associations, I will concentrate on training.


    The cultivation resources of the family are all placed on me, and I can break into the fairyland if I am not sure within ten years!


    At that time, any dragon team will pursue our Qin family! "


    Like Qin Ming, it seems that he has already seen the Qin family have reached the pinnacle of life because of him.


    He secretly said: Ye Hao, you have the ability. I can''t offend you now, but the Wu family has something to do with you, so I will step on him now.


    Some people, once they have some strength, forget how many pounds they are, and will always do something self-righteous.


    Ye Hao looked at Wu Tian, ??who was about to enter the arena next to him: "How about being confident?"


    "He is five-fold innate, and I am six-fold innate." Wu Tian raised her head and said lightly.


    Wu Tian is not proud and complacent, but Ye Hao can feel her self-confidence.


    "Well, if the Qin family is honest. Maybe they can still be in the top ten, but they are so dead, then don''t blame us for stepping on them.


    Wu Tian, ??let that Qin Ming know what it means to be outside and there are outsiders and heavens. "Ye Hao said.


    "Yes." Wu Tian clenched fists with both hands and walked down, her eyes were already focused on the Qin family camp on the other side.


    She had already learned of Qin Ming''s rudeness to Ye Hao before.


    As the man she respected and admired most, even if Ye Hao didn''t say anything, Wu Tian would teach this guy a lesson.


    "Representative of the Wu family. The Qin family chooses team battle, you may have objections." the referee asked.


    "No." Wu Tian said.


    "Okay, please enter the battle arena and be ready. The battle will begin in one minute," the referee announced.


    The people of the Qin family and the Wu family stood on both sides of the battlefield.


    In Wujia, Wutian has six congenitals, one double congenital, one single congenital, and two quasi congenital.


    In the Qin family, Qin Ming has five congenitals, one triple congenital, and three single congenitals.


    Ye Hao saw through the strength of both sides.


    However, because Wu Tian has never fully demonstrated his strength, outsiders are more optimistic about the Qin family, thinking that the Qin family will win.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect a little Wu family to have such a beautiful beauty?" Qin Ming''s eyes lit up when he saw Wu Tian in front of him.


    The most is the long legs without any fat.


    Because the Wu family, like the Tan family, focused on practicing leg techniques.


    So the curve on the leg is quite perfect.


    Wu Tian felt Qin Ming''s gaze, and a look of disgust appeared in her eyes, and she was sure to wait for a while to teach this guy a good lesson.


    "Beauty, although we are enemies here. But after all, this is a battle, but I still hope that after the battle is over, we can make a friend." Qin Ming said pretending to be a gentleman.


    Wu Tian smiled contemptuously. She folded her hands on her chest and looked at Qin Ming proudly: "Friend? Are you worthy."


    Qin Ming was slightly angry. He pretended to be calm, and said with a smile: "Beauty, you may not know. My name is Qin Ming, the eldest master of the Qin family.


    This year, he is only twenty-five years old, but he is already in the fifth level of innate realm. It can be said that he is a rare talent in China. "


    "Gluck..." Wu Tian deliberately gave out that kind of mocking laugh: "You are really not ashamed, you dare to call yourself a goddess because of your ability?"


    "I can''t claim to be a arrogant man, who else would dare?" Qin Ming retorted.


    Wu Tian''s eyes suddenly became sharp, and she said solemnly: "Only twenty years old, she fought against Tianmen alone, cut half a mountain of Shenyi Sect, and one person broke the sword formation of Zhuxian. This is Tianjiao, you deserve it.


    One person ran for thousands of miles, broke through the three major families, and fought in the Tianmen Forge Sword Valley, the two powerhouses of Shenyi Sect. This is Tianjiao, you deserve it!


    The First World War in Antarctica, bloodbath... You don''t even know this matter. I just want to say, you deserve it! "


    Qin Ming''s face was blue and purple, and he heard that Wu Tian was talking about Ye Hao.


    Although he was very angry, what others said was true.


    If such people call themselves Tianjiao, then no one in China will dare to call Tianjiao because they are not worthy!


    "Five seconds later, the battle begins." The referee raised his hand.


    Qin Ming stared at Wu Tian coldly: "Beauty, I''m very sorry. You have successfully angered me, and I might not keep your hands in a while. You''d better concede yourself."


    "Hahaha, I''m sorry. I don''t have any thoughts of going on. It''s you, you are so confident, I hope you don''t give up by yourself." Wu Tian''s words once again made Qin Ming angry. Go up a step.


    Fives


    four


    three


    two


    One


    Finally, the referee announced the start of the battle.


    The ground under Wu Tian''s feet cracked directly, and her body leaped forward.


    The amazing speed surprised everyone around.


    "This woman is also Sixth Innate?" Long Sun Rong exclaimed.


    Madam Changsun exclaimed: "What kind of ability does Ye Hao have to create such martial arts geniuses by his side."


    "The Qin family is going to be in trouble this time, and I feel that Ye Hao''s plan may really come true." Patriarch Changsun said.


    At this moment, Wu Tian relied on speed to approach Qin Ming''s body, and directly hit Qin Ming''s door with a kick.


    Qin Ming immediately put his hands on his head.


    The huge impact caused Qin Ming to block Wu Tian''s foot, but his body took four or five steps back.


    After Wu Tian landed, she immediately stared at a tribe from the Qin family''s third innate.


    "Shadless Feet."


    Wu Tian came up with a fascinating knowledge of leg techniques, and the speed on her feet was so fast that this three-fold innate Qin family had no power to parry, and was directly kicked in the chest with a kick and flew out.


    If Qin Ming hadn''t approached and stopped Wu Tian, ??it was estimated that Wu Tian would be chasing after victory.


    At this moment, the other four from the Wu family are besieging the three from the Qin family.


    Because of Wu Tian''s rash start, the battlefield was directly divided into two parts at this moment.


    Part of it was Wu Tian alone blocking the five-fold innate Qin Ming and the three-fold innate Qin family.


    On the other side, the martial arts team has one double innate, one single innate, and two quasi-innate are besieging the Qin family''s three single innate.


    "Is this woman going to fight one against two?"


    "This is a bit too big. You must know that Qin Ming is ranked second on the public list, five innate!"


    "Are you blind? You haven''t seen this Wu family''s hidden strength before. I guess this woman is at least five-fold innate, or even six-fold innate!"

 Chapter 2198： News from Long Sun Rong

    Under the discussion of others, Wu Tian continued to exercise her legwork against Qin Ming and the triple-born Qin family.


    Shadowless feet, eighteen-way Tan legs, deadly scissor feet...


    After waiting for a series of leg exercises, all have been displayed.


    Moreover, Wu Tian relied on her Lingbo''s microsteps to avoid the siege of Qin Ming and the two lightly.


    In the situation, Wu Tian actually suppressed the two.


    "Damn it!" Qin Ming was pressed into a hurry, and his skills were a bit messy.


    Wu Tian found this opportunity and forced Qin Ming back with one kick.


    Then he rushed in front of the triple innate Qin family, an offensive like a torrential rain, directly kicked the triple innate Qin family and vomited blood directly out of the field.


    The audience was even more amazed by Wu Tian''s combat effectiveness.


    Wu Tian looked at Qin Ming, and now there were only two of them left.


    Others also saw the result of this battle.


    It is difficult for both of them to win Wu Tian, ??and now only Qin Ming is left, and Wu Tian''s victory is only a matter of time.


    The wise man guesses that he will lose his strength at this moment.


    However, Qin Ming is proud of his heart and wants to save face. It is impossible for him to admit defeat in such an occasion. He still thinks that as long as he seizes the opportunity, he can definitely defeat Wu Tian.


    After being injured one after another, Qin Ming had been kicked with a bruised nose and swollen face, and his arms and legs were trembling with pain.


    After eating Wu Tian, ??Qin Ming could no longer stand up.


    At least dozens of bones were broken in his body, and his five organs were displaced.


    "I declare, Wu Jiasheng!" The referee announced the result.


    The head of the Qin family saw Qin Ming being carried down by a stretcher. As a father, he felt angry and hurt.


    In this state of Qin Ming, there must be no way to continue fighting.


    And the Qin family who lost Qin Ming basically lost the ticket to the Shirao Club.


    The standings have changed again.


    Wujia ranked sixth with a total score of 1,200.


    The Qin family ranked 14th with a total score of 800.


    Next, the Tan family directly chose to challenge the Qin family.


    This was a bolt from the blue for the Qin family, although the battle could be postponed because it had just finished one fight.


    But the result was already very obvious. The general was seriously injured and the Qin family''s team, whose strength had been halved, could not beat the Tan family at all.


    The Qin Patriarch was also smart this time. He did not choose to postpone the game, but gave up directly.


    The Tan family directly scored 100 points, while the Qin family lost another 100 points, completely losing hope.


    The Tan family again tied for seventh with the Wu family with a score of 1200.


    The Qin family ranked 16th with 700 points.


    After the end of this battle, the battle came to a short rest.


    And Ye Hao also welcomed several guests here.


    "Mr. Ye." Long Sun Rong stared at Ye Hao in the hat.


    Behind the grandson Sun Rong, followed by the grandson Yu and his wife.


    Ye Hao said nothing.


    "Don''t pretend, although I can''t feel your breath, nor can I feel your look. But I guessed you were here just now.


    Since you regard this time the battle of the ten men will replace it as a chessboard.


    You chess player, how could you not be here. So I sent someone to stare at all the stands.


    My people informed me that people from the Wu family, Ye family, Tan family, and Lu family have successively visited the stands of Tangmen. To allow them to come to Tang Sect, I think Tang Sect, which has always been low-key, should not have such a means.


    There is only one possibility, and there is someone who makes them have to come. Ye Hao, I''m right. "Long Sun Rong stared at Ye Hao.


    Tang Yuan on the side looked at this scene as if watching a play.


    Ye Hao helplessly put off his hat, and smiled at the person in front of him: "Patriarch of Longsun, Mrs. Longsun, Miss Longsun Rong, Miss Longsun Yu. It''s been a long time.


    The eldest Miss Sun Rong is indeed a big disciple of Tianmen Tianji Pavilion. "


    "No, I just like to think a little bit more. Compared to the ten men who will decide the ten-year change of the Chinese secular world, as Mr. Ye in a chess game, the little girl is really not enough." Long Sun Rong Staring at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at Long Sun Rong, he didn''t conceal or explain.


    Because at this point in the game, everyone who should know knows it.


    Therefore, he felt nothing strange.


    "Mr. Ye, your intention. It''s a bit too..." Madam Changsun looked like she wanted to say nothing.


    "It''s a bit too rampant to openly oppose Tianmen, isn''t it?" Ye Hao smiled.


    Madam Changsun did not speak.


    "Since I have decided to fight the Tianmen Gate, even if I run to the Tianmen Gate and clamor, it is nothing. This is just a move I have to take." Ye Hao said.


    "So what purpose do you have? The Antarctic Battle, Dragon Group kept silent. Longming Group, virtual reality technology. You, a cultivator, actually participated in these things.


    Ye Hao, what do you want to do? Long Sun Rong looked at Ye Hao and asked.


    A smart person is still a smart person. Before she knew it, Sun Rong had already understood what was going on behind Ye Hao, and it was still a very scary thing.


    Enough to subvert the whole world.


    "I''m just doing something I have to do. Miss Changsun, you are a great disciple of Tianji Pavilion, then you must be able to spy on Tianji, and you must be able to see what I want to do." Ye Hao teased intentionally.


    Long Sun Rong didn''t speak, if she could tell, she wouldn''t be here.


    As a disciple of Tianji Pavilion, she is a disciple of Elder Tianji.


    Naturally, she learned some ways, even if other people were her father, she could snoop a little.


    But the man in front of her was like a mist in her eyes.


    I can''t see through or see through.


    Can''t see his past, let alone his future.


    "Okay. This battle is about to begin, so let''s not talk about these things for now." Ye Hao interrupted the topic, picked up his hat again, and covered his face.


    "I came here to tell you one thing. Three months later, my master, the main Tianji Pavilion has left the customs." Long Sun Rong said.


    Ye Hao''s body was shocked.


    The pavilion master of Tianji Pavilion, the old man of Tianji, is also a god.


    This kind of person who can spy on the secrets of heaven may be able to help Ye Hao.


    If Ye Hao can win from Heaven and Earth Fight.


    "I see." Ye Hao nodded.


    The eldest grandson took their two daughters and returned to their stands.


    The battle continued after a short pause.


    However, there seems to be a slight difference. The next challenger is the Li family, but the Li family has not chosen an opponent to challenge.


    Patriarch Li held a piece of paper in his hand, his face pale and weak.


    These are all because of the words on the pape

 Chapter 2199： Last battle

    Chapter 2199 the last battle


    Unfortunately, even after the Sima family, the Li family also faced a very embarrassing choice.


    The few accompany running families that were originally available for selection have either been challenged or their points have been cleared.


    And other families, there are only the families under Tianmen, or some very troublesome families.


    After removing the Tianmen family, the remaining two families that can be chosen really made the Li family''s brain hurt.


    Situ family, Ye family.


    The Situ Family and the Ye Family are the dark horses of this class, and choosing them is almost certainly a death.


    Abstain?


    But once they abstained, the Li family would face great danger.


    "Mr. Li, please choose who you want to challenge." The referee stepped up and urged again.


    Patriarch Li could only bite the bullet and chose the Ye family.


    Ye Hao in the stands showed a knowing smile.


    This was already in his plan to let these prey enter his trap step by step before he knew it.


    The final result can also be imagined.


    The Li family''s trump card, the double-born Li Wenlong was seriously injured by Ye Yaoer, and the Li family lost more than half of its strength!


    When the Ye family went down again, the seat of the Shirao Club became stronger and stronger.


    In addition, the Xiahou family took the opportunity to challenge the Li family and directly won 100 points, bringing the Li family to the bottom.


    With a total score of 900, the Xiahou family is tied for tenth with several other families.


    The Li family fell to 14th with a score of 700 points. There is no chance of turning over in this competition.


    The situation after that was completely under Lin Hao''s control.


    At the end of the fourth round, the standings changed dramatically.


    First place: 6200 points for the Changsun family!


    Second place: Tangmen 4200 points!


    3rd place: Zhuge''s 2700 points!


    4th place: 1700 points from Huangfu''s house!


    No. 5: Situ''s 1500 points!


    5th place: 1500 points for the Ye family!


    No. 7: Wujia scored 1300 points!


    No. 7: Tan''s 1300 points!


    9th place: Ouyang''s 900 points!


    No. 9: Sima''s 900 points!


    No. 9: Xiahou''s 900 points!


    No. 9: Mao''s 900 points!


    No. 9: Lu''s 900 points!


    14th place: Hong''s 800 points!


    No. 15: 700 points from the Li family!


    No. 15: Qin''s 700 points!


    No. 15: Guan Jia has 700 points!


    18th place: 300 points for the Kong family!


    No. 19: Duan''s 300 points!


    20th place: Shao''s 100 points!


    21st place: Jiang''s 100 points!


    22nd place: Yang''s 100 points!


    And there are already eight families, the points are cleared to end this battle, and there are only 22 remaining families.


    And among this, the last three families have their lives hanging by a thread, but they basically have no hope now, they just accompany the running family.


    And the list of ten guys has been fixed in several families.


    The eight seats of the Changsun family, Zhuge family, Tangmen, Huangfu family, Situ family, Ye family, Wu family, and Tan family have no dispute.


    The remaining families will fight for the last two seats.


    When the fifth round started, Haoyue was already in the air.


    It was already midnight.


    In the first few games of this round, the Lu family first sent away the Yang family, scored 100 points, and reached the safety line.


    Then the Situ family challenged the Mao family, the former Daoist Shiliohui family.


    The Mao family met the challenge of the Situ family and directly chose to abstain.


    Although 100 points were deducted, at least there was still a chance. If the family with 1000 points or more was defeated.


    Then when the Mao family challenged others, they scored 100 points. Then their Mao family still hopes to compete with other families!


    Then there was an amazing battle.


    That was when the Huangfu family challenged the Zhuge family, and finally the team led by Zhugeqing lost to the five members of the Huangfu family.


    However, looking at the clean appearance of Zhuge Tsing Yi''s shirt at the end, it can be seen that this guy did not use his full strength.


    The battle was very exciting, but because both are already in the top ten, there is no threat to the standings.


    After that, the Wu family challenged the Sima family and scored 100 points, leaving the Sima family with only 800 points, and was reduced to the same exit as the Mao family.


    After an unexpected event happened, the Ouyang family actually challenged the Hong family, and the Hong family did not resist, and directly sent the Ouyang family 1,000 points.


    "It seems that Tianmen is ready to spare Ouyang''s seat in the Ten Men Association." Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao.


    This move is obviously abandoning the car to protect the handsome.


    "What are they doing now? The chess game I have arranged, for Tianmen, there is only a dead game. There is no solution." Lin Hao said calmly.


    Soon Lin Hao''s words were verified, because the Situ family challenged the Ouyang family.


    The final score is fixed at 900 points.


    Above them, the 1,000 points of Lu and Xiahou''s families are particularly conspicuous.


    At this moment, other suspense is almost gone.


    Can the Lu family and Xiahou family survive the next challengers?


    "The Guan family challenges Xiahou''s family." The referee announced a battle.


    With a move of Ye Hao''s eyelids, he looked at the stand at Xiahou''s house.


    He saw that the Patriarch Guan was talking with Patriarch Xiahou, and the expressions on his face were very good.


    "It seems that the Patriarch of the Guan family knows that he is out of play, so he is going to borrow flowers to present the Buddha to Xiahou''s family." Tang Yuan said.


    Ye Hao secretly noted the Guan family, the owner of the family was sensible.


    Then give their family some training resources.


    "Patriarch Xiahou, congratulations. This year, your family is one of the ten associations." Patriarch Guan clenched his fists with both hands and congratulated Patriarch Xiahou. He didn''t care about the battle stage at all. It could only be said to be a battle of competition. .


    Patriarch Xiahou was heartbroken at the moment. He directly patted Patriarch Guan on the shoulder: "Laoguan, what are you doing so politely. In fact, I feel that we two are very destined, so why don''t we get together?


    From then on, you and my family are the closest brothers! "


    The head of the Guan family was overjoyed and he was not polite: "Excellent. You are older than me, and you will be my Xiahou brother in the future."


    "Brother Guan!"


    Soon, the discussion between the Xiahou family and the Guan family was over, and the Xiahou family got 100 points from the Guan family.


    With the final 1100 points, he got one of the last two tickets.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on the last Lu Family.


    The final victory or defeat of the Lu family is related to whether the Lu family will directly win the seat of the Shirao Club, or will fall to 100 points and play a playoff with the Ouyang family!


    The Lu family''s challenger soon appeared.


    It''s the Li family!


    Patriarch Li looked at the clansman he was about to play, and felt a little sad.


    But recalling what Elder Tianmen had said to him before.


    "As long as you can defeat the Lu Family, and even hurt the people of the Lu Family as much as possible. Our Tianmen is willing to give you the Li Family the resources for your cultivation!"


    Patriarch Li already knew that there was no hope for their Li family this time, but for the purpose of cultivating resources, his own people were desperately trying to be other people''s stepping stones, and he felt aggrieved.


    But the reality is like this.


    "You guys, you can remember what I said before." Patriarch Li gritted his teeth and looked at the five Li family members.


    "Remember! Bloody battle to the end!" said the five Li family firmly.

 Chapter 2200： The determination of the Lu family and the Li family!

    Chapter 2200 The determination of the Lu Family and the Li Family!


    The Li family and the Lu family boarded the battle platform.


    This may be the last contest, or it may be the last second contest.


    The momentum of the two sides is completely different, and the full fighting spirit can be seen in the eyes of the other side.


    The Lu Family Patriarch is standing under the stage, walking back and forth.


    This battle is related to the destiny of their Lu family. If they win, then their Lu family can be one of the ten associations and can develop rapidly in the next ten years.


    If you lose.


    Then they will face a play-off match with Ouyang''s family, and before that, the Li family will definitely go shopping with them, and the result of the shopping is that the Lu family''s players will be greatly damaged, and there may even be serious injuries. The replacement situation.


    If such a thing happens, it is very likely to cause the Lu Family¡¯s play-off match with Ouyang¡¯s family to fail.


    Everyone is paying attention to the last place of the ten guys.


    If the Li family fails, it also means that for the first time, Tianmen will not have any trusted family in the Ten Men Association.


    This has a great influence on the influence of Tianmen.


    "We choose individual combat." The Li family said.


    Individual warfare, which allows two equally matched people to fight to the death.


    This is what both Tianmen and Ouyang''s family hope to see.


    "We are against it." Lu Family said directly.


    But the Li family did not hesitate to use the double points, anyway, at this time, they can''t make the top ten.


    And Lu Jia won, get double the points, and only get 100 points, there is no difference, will become one of the top ten clubs.


    If the Lu family loses, they will only lose a hundred points.


    Then there will be a playoff with the Li family.


    The Lu Family Patriarch clenched his fists.


    The current strength of the Lu Family is two double innate realms and three single innate realms.


    The Li family is a double congenital, four single congenitals, which is slightly inferior to the Lu family.


    In the discussion of the order of the battle, the Li family directly opposed Lu Jiachang, and the referee adopted a draw.


    "In the first game, Lu Jialu Yiyou played against Li Jia Li Kun." The referee drew two draws and announced the result.


    Lu Yiyou took a step forward, he was Yizhong innate.


    "A trip, come on!"


    "You have to win this game anyway."


    "If your kid loses, I won''t introduce someone to you."


    "Brother Yiyou, come on!"


    The other four people encouraged.


    Lu Yiyou took a deep breath and walked onto the stage, looking at his opponent, who was also a congenital fellow.


    The two looked at each other, and under the referee''s order, the two sides attacked their opponents without hesitation.


    This battle can be said to be not the most exciting of the whole, but it was a fist to the flesh.


    At first, the two sides also competed for skills, speed, and martial arts.


    But in the end, the two sides are completely more resistant than the other.


    You punch, I punch, you kick, I kick.


    In full view, one of the front teeth of the Li family was kicked off, full of blood, and they were still fighting.


    A battle between one layer of innate powerhouse, but a full half an hour.


    Both fell down, but stood up again.


    Both had four or five serious injuries, several fractured ribs, and swollen noses and faces.


    The referees who watched are a little bit unbearable.


    But the rules of this competition, unless one party loses the ability to fight, withdraws from the border, or one party concedes defeat.


    Now it seems that this is difficult.


    The moment they came to power, they both had the idea of ??winning.


    bump


    Lu Yiyou and his opponent slammed a punch. Their tired body and blurred vision made it impossible for them to avoid the opponent''s fist.


    The two fists hit each other''s face.


    Although both sides fell to the ground together.


    The referee immediately stepped forward and shouted: "Stand up within ten seconds! Otherwise, it will be determined that you will lose the ability to fight."


    "Ten...nine...five...four...two...one."


    When the referee finally counted to one, neither of them stood up.


    The doctor immediately came up, bandaged the two urgently, and carried them down on a stretcher.


    Lu Yiyou regained his sanity after undergoing treatment. The first question he asked was: "I... did I win?"


    The four companions secretly clenched their fists as they watched Lu Yu.


    "Did I lose?" Lu Yiyou asked again without waiting for a reply from his companion.


    This time his body was trembling and he could hear the sobbing nasal sound: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. If I can practice more often, I..."


    The Lu Family Patriarch walked to Lu Yiyou and said with a complex expression: "My child, you have worked very hard. Although you did not win, you did not lose. It was a draw."


    Hearing the tie, Lu Yiyou''s mood calmed down.


    But he still looked at his four companions: "Come on, I am waiting for the news of your victory. Please, win back the victory I didn''t win!"


    "We will!"


    "Brother Yiyou, take care of your injuries. We will win!"


    "Our Lu family will become the Ten Association!"


    The draw for the second battle ended soon.


    This time, it was the first innate of the Lu family, and the second innate of the Li family.


    The Lu family had been gritting their teeth and fighting until the end, and even pushed their opponents into desperation several times.


    But because of the difference in level, I lost.


    The Li family temporarily leads 1-0.


    At the beginning of the third game, this time it was the Lu family''s second innate dealing with the Li family''s first innate.


    The match ended very quickly, and the Lu Family''s double layer crushed the opponent without any pressure.


    Bring the situation back to the beginning.


    1 to 1.


    In the fourth game, this time it was a double innate of the Lu family against the first innate of the Li family.


    In this battle, the Li family was almost crazy, and even used the trick of burning blood at the last moment.


    In the end a miracle was created.


    The players from the Li family and the Lu family were both out of bounds.


    This round is still divided evenly.


    At the end of the four rounds, the score between the Li family and the Lu family is still 1 to 1, and the next fifth game will determine who wins and who loses.


    Both sides of the contest in this match are all innate.


    "Li Shan, we must win. We must win anyway!" The Li Family Patriarch gritted his teeth and said to Li Shan: "As long as we win, even if our Li Family can''t become the Ten Men Association, we can still get Tianmen''s training resources. .


    So ten years later, we still have hope! "


    "My patriarch, don''t worry. I will definitely win!" Li Shan nodded heavily.


    On the other side, the Lu Family Patriarch looked at Lu Yi who was preparing, and she said, "Lu Yi, at this time. I don''t think there is any other need. You know in your heart how important this battle is to our Lu family. "


    "Patriarch, you don''t need to say, I understand. This is a rare opportunity for our Lu family in a century. This time, I have lost my words. Or I will fall on top, or I will take the Lu family to win the Ten Men Seat!" Lu Yi said firmly.

 Chapter 2201： Fight to death

    Chapter 2201


    At the last stop of the Lu Family, everyone felt their hearts hanging in their throats.


    In a special stand, a few are wearing white robes, with a mark of heaven on them.


    These people are from heaven.


    "The Ouyang family is our last hope now. Only the Li family defeated the Lu family. Then let the Ouyang family defeat the Lu family and get the final seat." said a Tianmen elder.


    "Yeah. Who would have thought that this session would be like this, and it would be necessary to use such means to get a seat." Another Tianmen disciple said unwillingly.


    "I suspect that someone is making trouble behind this." Tianmen Elder said in a deep voice.


    "Stubborn? Who?" The Tianmen disciple asked suspiciously, "Who dares to have trouble with Tianmen? Isn''t that going to die?"


    "This Huaxia really has a force who dares to be upright and can''t make it through Tianmen." Tianmen elder said with a calm face.


    The expression of the Tianmen disciple changed, and he subconsciously said, "Wu Shuang City?"


    "That''s right. Some of the families in the Shiluohui nowadays are closer to Wushuang City. The Situ family, the Ye Family, the Wu Family, and the Tang Sect. Even the Changsun family has an ambiguity with Wushuang City. Unclear relationship.


    The other Tan family seemed to be able to get their 18-way Tan legs together because of the guy in Wushuang City.


    At this moment, there are six clans in the Ten Guys Association that have unexplainable relationships with Wushuang City.


    In addition, the Xiahou family and the current Lu family, behind these two families, are the Dragon Group. The Dragon Group has always been in the matter of Wushuang City and tends to the side of Wushuang City. "Elder Tianmen said.


    "Could it be that the reason why the Xiahou family and Lu family are so fierce this year is also related to Wushuang City? This...this is unlikely, right?" The Tianmen disciple said in surprise.


    He also felt that this year''s ten men will be selected, and there are some weird ones, and even some families seem to be targeting Tianmen.


    This is not surprising, after all, the tree attracts the wind.


    There are many people and forces offended by Tianmen.


    It''s just that because of Tianmen''s powerful strength, no one now dares to challenge Tianmen.


    "Other than that, the Zhuge family has always been neutral. Then the Huangfu family is backed by the Buddhism. This time the ten guys will be a bit too simple." Tianmen elder frowned and said.


    "Master, don''t think too much about it. As long as the Li family defeats the Lu family, at least the Ouyang family can still be ranked among the top ten clubs. Then we will train the Ouyang family.


    Presumably it won''t be much worse. "The Tianmen disciple said.


    Elder Tianmen did not speak, but looked at the battlefield in front of him.


    Lu Yi''s battle started. At the beginning, Lu Yi and his Li family opponents used killer moves.


    Yes, it is a killer move.


    Every move and every style is directed at the deadly part of the opponent.


    Once hit, the enemy is either dead or seriously injured.


    The two of them have no grudges, but they are flocking to fight for their respective families.


    "Three Duan Lian Yin Hands!"


    "Palm palms!"


    The two seized an opportunity, Lu Yi was hit by the enemy in the left shoulder, and he also hit the enemy in the lower abdomen.


    Both of them took dozens of steps back.


    The Li family vomited blood and breathed lightly.


    Lu Yi''s left arm was trembling constantly at this moment, and a section of his arm was already turning purple.


    Lu Yi''s heart was calm. He knew that on the surface he took advantage and the enemy suffered internal injuries.


    But now his left arm is already powerless to fight, and his combat power has dropped!


    The next situation is really hard to say.


    Several daggers appeared in the hands of the Li family and threw them towards Lu Yi. Because of the abdomen, he couldn''t move easily and could only rely on these methods to contain Lu Yi.


    And Lu Yi took out a scimitar while avoiding it, and took the flying daggers.


    The two of you came and went, and they competed for more than ten minutes.


    At this time, both of them have reached their apex, and they may collapse at any time.


    But the two still persisted.


    Finally, an astonishing scene appeared.


    Lu Yi found an opportunity, and the scimitar plunged directly into the Li family''s right chest, blood and their clothes.


    The Li family didn''t panic at all, he smiled at the corner of his mouth, and directly grabbed Lu Yi''s blade with his right hand to prevent the scimitar from going further.


    At the same time, a dagger in his left hand appeared and plunged into Lu Yi''s left chest!


    The left chest is the position of the heart, if the dagger penetrates.


    Then Lu Yi will definitely die!


    But now Lu Yi''s left hand was paralyzed, unable to move, so he could only loosen the hand holding the hilt and use his right hand to clasp the hand of the Li family holding the dagger, so that the dagger could not approach the heart.


    Fortunately, Lu Yi handled it in time, and the dagger had penetrated the skin for nearly two centimeters.


    "You lost!" The Li family looked at Lu Yi with a grinning grin, like a winner: "This is a flaw that I deliberately sold you. You only have one hand to use, and I have two hands to use.


    I used a knife in my right chest and a knife in your heart. "


    The Li family was about to loosen the blade that Lu Yi had stuck on his right chest. Lu Yi just bit his teeth and pushed it up with the shoulder of his left shoulder, and pressed it against the handle of the knife.


    The Li family can only close their hands and grasp the blade again, otherwise the blade will penetrate his body.


    "Hahaha, are you equally useful? I''m not afraid to tell you that my dagger is poisonous. Although it hasn''t penetrated your heart now, the toxins will soon flow in from your blood.


    I can support the injury of my right chest for half an hour. And how long can you support it? After being poisoned, your physical strength will drop and hallucinations will appear in front of you, as long as you are negligent.


    My dagger will penetrate your heart, and then you will only have a dead end.


    Give up, if you give up, I will give you the cure! "The Li family laughed, with blood still flowing in their mouths.


    The corner of Lu Yi''s mouth raised slightly: "Admit defeat? There is no word admit defeat in my Lu family''s dictionary."


    As Lu Yi said, his body actually fell backward.


    Because Lu Yi fell backward, the Li family could only fall forward subconsciously, otherwise the dagger would be pulled out of Lu Yi''s chest.


    bump


    Except for the fall, Lu Yi''s dagger was inserted five millimeters into his chest, there was no change in their posture.


    "Now you lose!" Lu Yi''s eyes were red.


    Before the Li family reacted, his head was hit hard.


    It''s Lu Yi''s left fist!


    "Your left arm is obviously paralyzed, and it was hit by three of my continuous Yin hands. Depending on your first innate strength, it is impossible to recover without three hours!" The Li family said in astonishment.


    But he saw blood seeping out of Lu Yi''s left arm, which stained the entire ground.


    "You haven''t heard that pain can awaken consciousness! Thank you for the dagger you threw before." Lu Yi said, and another fist hit the Li family''s head with his left hand.


    With one punch after another, the audience could even hear the sound of bone cracking.

 Chapter 2202： New Tens Club

    In the end, half of the Li family''s face was bloody, and even the face bones were sunken, and the Li family fainted and died on the ground.


    "Lu Jiasheng." The referee announced the result of the battle.


    Lu Yi stood up swayingly. He looked at his Lu family with tears in the audience. He raised his right arm: "I...we won..."


    When the voice fell, Lu Yi fell to the ground.


    The Lu family swarmed up and brought Lu Yi down to receive urgent treatment.


    Since then, the list of the new Ten Men will be released.


    Those are the ten most prominent names on the standings.


    First place: 6200 points for the Changsun family!


    Second place: Tangmen 4200 points!


    3rd place: Zhuge''s 2700 points!


    4th place: 1700 points from Huangfu''s house!


    No. 4: Situ¡¯s 1700 points!


    4th place: 1700 points from the Ye family!


    No. 7: Wujia scored 1300 points!


    No. 7: Tan''s 1300 points!


    No. 9: Lu''s 1100 points!


    No. 9: Xiahou''s house scored 1100 points!


    Later, some families are tied for scores, but these are not important, although the Shiraohui will be ranked privately in the arena.


    But on the bright side, the ten families of the Shiraohui are of equal status, although there is no problem with equal points.


    This session of the Ten Men''s Association selection is over.


    Everyone is still talking about this time.


    After all, there are so many amazing things that have happened in this tenth meeting, and the new list of this tenth meeting is the most renewed family in the past.


    This time there were only four old families at the Ten Men Association, less than half.


    The other six are new faces.


    After the official competition ended, the families that failed the rankings gathered around the New Jurassic Club family to congratulate them on their seats in the Jurassic Club.


    Some are happy and some are sad.


    The Hong family clenched their fists and looked at those celebrating, their hearts were very unwilling.


    I thought that with the support of the Tianmen, their Hong family could still be ranked among the top ten clubs, and after ten years of concentrated development, they would definitely recover.


    But who would have thought that the ten guys in this session would be so unexpected.


    Both the Yang family and the Murong family became the running family this time, and they naturally knew who it was because of!


    Ye Hao!


    This man who ruined the future of their two families, even if they were angry inside, could only bite their teeth and swallow.


    Because Ye Hao at this moment is no longer something their two families can provoke.


    The demon was provoked before, and their two families were wounded. If they offend this man now, it is estimated that their two families will disappear in this world.


    In addition, there are also the Duan family, Miao family, and Mao family who have fallen off the list.


    The members of the Mao family were also a bit disappointed, but as Taoists, they didn''t care much about it.


    The head of the Duan family sighed and looked at the frowning Duan family.


    "Patriarch, I''m sorry. I let you down." The Duan family who participated in the competition said guiltily.


    The Patriarch of the Duan family shook his head: "Such a result, I had thought of it before. This time it is impossible for our Duan family to be re-elected to the Ten Association.


    And this time the ten guys will be too unexpected, our Duan family is even more impossible. "


    ...


    That night, in downtown Dali.


    In a hotel, there are many cars parked at the entrance of the hotel, but there is a sign that the hotel is closed.


    "Hey, what''s the matter? I booked the seat three days ago, why is it closed today?"


    "Yes. Your hotel is the best hotel in Dali. It takes half a month to line up for a reservation. We finally booked a position. Why don''t we let us in?"


    "I tell you, I''m the president of Dali Real Estate Company! The boss of your hotel is my old friend. If you don''t let me in, believe it or not, I let your boss open you!"


    At the door, a group of people were arguing with the doorman because they were stopped.


    If it weren''t for the security guards, some of them would have broken in directly.


    At this moment, a female manager in uniform walked out.


    "Everyone, everybody. I am the manager of our hotel, I can explain it to everyone now!" The female manager said to everyone.


    "Let''s not explain, let''s go in and eat!"


    Everyone yelled.


    The female manager said coldly: "It''s impossible for you to go in for dinner tonight. If you make a reservation in advance, we can arrange another time for you.


    If you don¡¯t want to, we can give a part of monetary compensation, or have coupons. "


    "Hey, we can come here to eat. Do you think we are people who rarely have such a small amount of money?" everyone shouted.


    The female manager frowned and said: "I was talking to you just now from the perspective of compensation. I know that your identities are either rich or expensive.


    But compared to you, who knows who is behind this hotel behind me?


    If you want to make trouble here, the families and companies that you have represented will all be blacklisted by us and become unwelcome people ever since.


    Please consider it carefully. "


    Hearing the words of the female manager, everyone was cheered.


    Who owns this hotel?


    That''s not the big family of Dali, the Duan family!


    Here, whoever dares to offend the Duan family is looking for trouble.


    One by one immediately persuaded, and left here one after another.


    "Um... I can ask, who is the guest here? I want to drive away all the guests." The man who said that he knew the owner behind the hotel asked curiously.


    Because he knows very well that the net profit of the hotel is as high as hundreds of thousands in a single night.


    Let Duan''s family stop business at all, and the guests banqueting must be extraordinary.


    "Sir, it is not convenient for me to answer you. But I can tell you one thing. Just now I saw Mr. Duan go out to greet him personally, and the old man of the Duan family also came.


    Are drinking with guests inside. "The female manager said.


    The man was shocked: "Here is the old man of the Duan family?"


    The old man of the Duan family is a big man. He has lived in seclusion since he stepped down as the head of the Duan family twenty years ago.


    Many people wanted to visit, but the old man of the Duan family didn''t see him behind closed doors.


    Today, he was here to entertain guests in person, and he was still drinking?


    What does that mean? That shows that the guests inside are for the Duan family to look up, and they all need to be afraid.


    "I...I know." The man swallowed and left honestly.


    In the lobby of the hotel.


    Several big round tables are here.


    "Young Master Ye, Patriarch of Longsun, Senior Beiming, Master of Tang Sect, Patriarch of Zhuge. Are you satisfied with our hospitality?" The old man of the Duan Family of Seventh and Eighty-sixes held up the wine glass and looked at the few people on the main table.


    "Thank you, Mr. Duan." Tang Yuan said with a toast.


    "The Tang sect master laughed. It is an honor for our Duan family to be able to entertain you all here!"

 Chapter 2203： Ye Haos Gift

    Chapter 2203 Ye Hao''s Gift


    Three rounds of wine.


    Ye Hao suddenly got up with the wine glass and walked to the center of the hall.


    Everyone present fell silent.


    "Presumably everyone knows that on July 1st, almost three months later. My Wushuang City will be in Tianmen at the top of Everest for a battle between heaven and earth!" Ye Hao said, looking around.


    There was no voice from the people around, and of course they knew about such things.


    They also knew very well that this time the decision between heaven and earth was related to the order after China, and it might even make China a big change.


    "Today the Ten Men will be replaced, and I have helped several families present to win the seats in the Ten Men Association." Ye Hao looked at the families.


    People in the Xiahou family, Lu family, Tan family and other families are very clear in their hearts.


    "Of course, I won''t ask you to fight against Tianmen. I just need to wait until the end of Tiandijue, and you can do what I said.


    I am not instructing you, but showing you a way.


    In these three months, Wushuang City will give each family one hundred quotas. People with this hundred quotas can practice in Wushuang City and enjoy the resources of Wushuang City cultivation. "When Ye Hao said this, everyone in the room was surprised.


    Regarding the rumors of Wushuang City, they certainly know it.


    Long Sun Rong knew better because she had been to that place.


    The energy intensity of that place is several times stronger than that of Tianmen.


    If you can practice there, you will get twice the result with half the effort.


    And Wu Tian, ??Ye Yao''er and others knew better.


    Only Wushuang City''s public martial arts secrets are rare in today''s martial arts, and they are treasures handed down in every family.


    And now Ye Hao actually wants to give these families a chance.


    "I give you something like this, I don''t ask for anything in return. When the time comes, you naturally know what to do." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Bei Ming Wuji was drinking wine, his expression was silent.


    He knew why his grandson did this.


    He has already begun to prepare forces. In order to resist the demons and gods, Ye Hao needs more and stronger fighters to allow these people on the earth to develop alone. It is not known how many years it will take.


    Ye Hao can only let these people come to Wushuang City, using artificial methods to speed up their pace of improving their strength.


    Similarly, these people will have a sense of belonging to Wushuang City.


    When the truth is completely revealed, people in these families will know what to do then.


    Many Patriarchs who were present flocked to Ye Hao and were grateful for what Ye Hao said.


    ...


    late at night.


    Ye Hao is standing on the roof of the hotel. The hotel tonight is quiet.


    Because this Duan¡¯s hotel is already there, they will only have a wave of guests tonight.


    "What do you want me to do?" Long Sun Rong appeared on the rooftop, looking at Ye Hao, who was standing on the edge of the rooftop with her back to her.


    "I''m okay, I can''t find you. Miss Longsun, we are friends too." Ye Hao turned his head and looked at Long Sun Rong mockingly.


    Long Sun Rong shrugged: "We may have been before, but now we are not sure."


    "Is it because I want to fight Tianmen? You decided to stand on the side of Tianmen?" Ye Hao asked.


    Long Sun Rong shook his head: "I never think of myself as a person from Tianmen. I am just the apprentice of the old man of Tianji, and the master sister of Tianji Pavilion. Apart from that, I have nothing to do with Tianmen.


    Even, I really hate those honest guys. "


    "Then why are we not friends?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "Because the strong never become friends with the weak." Long Sun Rong looked at Ye Hao with a deep gaze: "I still remember two years ago, at that time, I thought we were the same, and even I thought I was above you.


    You are nothing but a talented person.


    But now? You dare to oppose the heavenly gate, you can lead the ups and downs of the Shiraohui, and you dare to challenge the heavenly master. Even I heard that you challenged some unknown creatures in that mysterious battle in Antarctica.


    Even beheaded the saint-level powerhouse. "


    Long Sun Rong shook her head mockingly. She looked at Ye Hao: "Two years of the world. I have only become the Seventh Innate, and you have already stood in the position of a saint.


    There is already a gulf that cannot be crossed between you and me, so I can only look up to you, even I feel that I can no longer see you. "


    "Can I think this is your compliment to me?" Ye Hao smiled.


    "Okay, let''s stop talking nonsense. Young Master Ye, what can I do with me?" Long Sun Rong asked.


    Ye Hao looked at the grandson Rong: "You told your master before that the old man Tianji will leave the customs in three months? Is that true."


    "Yes, the news is certain. But you can rest assured that no matter when the old man of Tianji leaves the customs, it will not affect your Tiandi Jue. Tianji Pavilion is under the command of Tianmen, but it is also independent of Tianmen." Long Sun Rong said.


    "Well, then I''m going to visit the old man of Tianji." Ye Hao pondered.


    The eldest Lotus Sun stared at Ye Hao for a long time, and she said, "Have you been determined to win against Heaven and Earth?"


    Ye Hao can say that he is going to meet the old man of Tianji, which means that he has not put Tiandijue in his eyes at all.


    "How about a stable operation, and how about an unstable operation." Ye Hao smiled.


    The eldest Sun Rong rolled her eyes: "You told me to come up? Is it because of this?"


    "Yes. By the way, I want to find a beauty to come up with me to enjoy the moon and wine tasting. Talk about life." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the eldest grandson Rong, like a prodigal son.


    "It''s boring." Long Sun Rong turned around to leave, but the next moment she lost consciousness and her body fell limp.


    It happened to be picked up by Ye Hao.


    "Okay, I admit. The next thing I have to do is the business." Ye Hao looked at the grandson Sun Rong in his arms, and said with a serious face: "Evelyn, you said before. The grandson Rong must rise to the Holy Land. , At least it must be a fairyland.


    The Star Sky Master Soul in her body can be repaired and enter her divine body. "


    "Yes. But this little girl is a bit too slow in her cultivation, but fortunately, I didn''t swallow the spirits of the four god-level powerhouses you killed before in Atlantis, so I kept some.


    You now inject her to enhance her strength. "Evelyn said.


    "Ok."


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and a barrier appeared, covering the entire roof of the hotel.


    In this way, no matter what happens on the rooftop, the outside world will not find out.


    Subsequently, the texture of the magic circle appeared on the ground of the rooftop, which was prepared by Ye Hao in advance.


    Ye Hao placed the grandson Rong flat in the center of the circle.


    He raised his hands high, and several powerful gas appeared, which was what Evelyn had prepared before.


    What Ye Hao had to do now was to inject this thing into Long Sun Rong''s body, and help Long Sun Rong adapt to it and absorb it.

 Chapter 2204： The eldest Sun Rong

    Chapter 2204 the eldest Sun Rong


    Early the next morning, Ye Hao was enjoying breakfast in the hotel restaurant.


    Many people around are watching. Some young women hope to get in touch with this man, but they dare not.


    Others are watching from a distance.


    This caused several tables around Ye Hao to be empty.


    The waiters around felt very strange, why those people seemed to be so afraid of this man, this man looked quite young, and did not have the temper of those dudes.


    It seemed to be an ordinary person.


    If these people were to know what the waiter was thinking, they would have to jump on the table and yell at Ye Hao.


    Is this an ordinary person?


    If this guy was an ordinary person, there would be no ordinary person in this world.


    Ta Ta Ta


    At this moment, Long Sun Rong walked in quickly.


    The eldest lady of the eldest grandson''s family, the eldest grandson, is of course very clear in the eyes of each family.


    And in the usual manner like a saint, the handsome grandson Rong.


    The hair was messy at the moment, and the clothes on his body were crumpled.


    Although none of these would affect the natural beauty of Long Sun Rong, it would make people feel surprised.


    The eldest Lotus Sun walked directly in front of Ye Hao, staring at Ye Hao with round eyes, and then slapped her palm on the table in front of Ye Hao.


    boom


    The table in front of Ye Hao shattered directly, causing a depression of several tens of meters in the ground.


    The waiter next to this scene took a breath.


    But fortunately, the waiters who are arranged to serve here are all cronies of the Duan family in Dali, and they have some understanding of the people of Jianghu.


    "Ye Hao, what did you do to me!"


    Ye Hao was eating a bun with a dinner plate in his hand.


    Fortunately, he had quick hands and eyes, otherwise these foods would suffer.


    When the people around heard what the Grand Sun Rong said, many things immediately came to mind.


    Looking at Long Sun Rong now, many people have an idea.


    Could it be that Ye Hao did something indescribable to Grand Sun Rong last night?


    After Ye Hao finished eating the food in front of him, he wiped his mouth with a napkin, and then looked around at the people who were full of gossip: "Sorry, everyone, can you please avoid it."


    As soon as Ye Hao said this, those who still wanted to watch the show could only leave eagerly.


    After all, this was Ye Hao''s order to chase away guests.


    At this moment, the entire restaurant is empty.


    Ye Hao looked at Grand Sun Rong up and down, and said with a smile: "Miss Long Sun is really talented. I thought you would be in a coma until noon. I didn''t expect to wake up so soon."


    "Don''t tell me this, I''ll ask you. What did you do to me last night, what is the extra power in my body? What realm am I now!" Long Sun Rong said while pulling The chair next to him.


    But because of excessive force, the handle of the chair was directly squeezed into powder by the grandson Rong.


    This made Long Sun Rong very irritable. The reason she came to Ye Hao in a hurry was because when she woke up in the morning, she put her hand on the window edge and the bed collapsed.


    She stepped slightly on the ground and cracks appeared on the ground.


    Now the room attendant is probably looking at the room of Long Sun Rong, which is like ruins.


    After the eldest Sun Rong managed to control the strength of her feet, she came to Ye Hao directly.


    She still remembered that she came to see Ye Hao last night, and then suddenly fell into a coma.


    This shows that all this, this weird power.


    Ye Hao played tricks.


    She also noticed that her clothes were disheveled and ragged.


    But she can''t help it at all. She still can''t control the strength in her hand. She is worried that if she uses a little bit of force, she will most likely pull the clothes into a mess.


    She would rather others see what she looks like now than others see her body.


    "It''s nothing big, in fact, I just made a little modification to your body. As for your current strength. Let me have a look." Ye Hao looked up and down Long Sun Rong.


    He applauded with both hands, and exclaimed: "Miss Long Sun Rong is really talented, she has already combined so much power in just one night. Now it is a quasi-wonderland.


    Presumably, within a month, you can reach the peak of Wonderland.


    I can break through to the Holy Realm within three months. I''m going to congratulate the Patriarch of the Grandson. Since then, the Grandson family has added a Saint-level powerhouse. "


    Upon hearing Ye Hao''s words, Long Sun Rong''s expression went from consternation to doubt to incomprehension.


    It can be said that various expressions appeared on Long Sun Rong''s body.


    Finally, Long Sun Rong looked at Ye Hao, and she bit her lip: "I really have a fairyland now?"


    "Of course. The power that you accidentally vented has such a great power. When you fully master this power, how strong you will be.


    You can imagine it yourself. Ye Hao stood up and clapped his hands, looking at Long Sun Rong.


    "But I advise you to adapt to your own strength first. After all, this strength has increased so quickly that you can''t adapt it now.


    You have to adapt to this power first, and then try to master it, so that it won''t cause any harm to your body. "


    Long Sun Rong looked at Ye Hao uncertainly: "Why do you do this to me?"


    "Because you are a beautiful woman." Ye Hao teased.


    "You don''t want to tell the truth?" Long Sun Rong stepped forward and stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly and spread his hands out: "There are some things that you know now are useless. It''s better to do what you can do now, such as the things I just said."


    The eldest Lotus Sun was about to speak, but Ye Hao disappeared in place.


    "Ye Hao, you..." Long Sun Rong still had a lot of questions, she didn''t expect Ye Hao to leave without saying goodbye.


    At this time, there were rapid footsteps behind him.


    It was the Patriarch Changsun who came with his wife and Changsun Yu.


    They had just heard the news that Ye Hao might have taxed his daughter last night, and now Grand Sun Rong is looking for trouble with Ye Hao in the restaurant.


    When he heard the news, Patriarch Changsun really didn''t know whether he should be happy or angry.


    The anger was because I heard that Ye Hao was the overlord who made the bow, and I was happy because if Ye Hao could really become the son-in-law of his eldest grandson family, it would be a great benefit to the eldest grandson family.


    "Sister, are you okay!" Long Sunyu ran up to Long Sun Rong, trying to touch Long Sun Rong''s body.


    But being avoided by Long Sun Rong, Long Sun Rong said nervously, "Don''t come close to me. Everyone of you must keep a certain distance from me now!"


    Long Sunyu looked at her sister worriedly: "Sister, what are you doing. I promise you that I will make Ye Hao''s **** tortoise look good. I dare to take advantage of my sister, I...I...I Eunuch him!"


    "Rong''er, this has happened. You must not have any bad ideas." Madam Grandson looked at her daughter worriedly.


    The eldest Sun Rong was dumbfounded. She looked at her mother and sister, not knowing what they were talking about.


    The reason why she didn''t let them get close to herself was simply because she was afraid of hurting them because of her excessive strength.


    "Rong''er, your realm?" The Patriarch of Longsun first noticed the strangeness of his daughter, and he realized that he could not see through her daughter''s strength.


    At the same time, he could also feel a power that made her jealous from his daughter.


    "Father, mother. I am in a fairyland now." Long Sun Rong said like a cannonball detonated.


    And the whole restaurant was quiet.

 Chapter 2205： The shock of the grandson family

    Chapter 2205 the shock of the grandson family


    "Sister, what are you talking about? Are you a fairyland?" Zhang Sunyu''s eyes widened and looked at his sister in disbelief.


    Madam Longsun was also taken aback for a while: "You weren''t Seventh Innate before, why did you suddenly become Wonderland?"


    Several people from the grandson''s family around were also stunned.


    "Wait." Patriarch Changsun suddenly stopped.


    Then he said to the people in the grandson''s family around him: "You all go down first and block this restaurant. No one is allowed to come in without my permission."


    "Yes." Several people from the grandson''s family went out and sealed off the restaurant.


    The Patriarch of Long Sun looked at Long Sun Rong seriously: "Rong Er, are you sure you are in Wonderland now?


    What the **** is going on, how can you become a fairyland overnight. Is it related to Ye Hao? "


    Patriarch Changsun immediately thought of Ye Hao, his daughter could not become a fairyland somehow.


    And a person who can create such a miracle must be a miracle himself.


    That naturally thought of Ye Hao.


    "Last night he asked me to go to the rooftop, and first talked about my master''s exit. Then I suddenly fainted and waited until I woke up in the morning.


    The body breath I found was strange, and the power in the meridian dantian made me strange and familiar.


    And I still can''t control my power at all, and I don''t know if it''s a fairyland, but Ye Hao just looked at me and said that I was already a fairyland. "Long Sun Rong explained.


    "Can you show your strength now." Patriarch Changsun said impatiently.


    wonderland!


    This is a strong man that the grandson family has never had before.


    Why is their eldest grandson family being said to be the fifth largest family, but it still cannot be equal to the four largest families.


    That''s because they don''t have the strong, they don''t have the background of the strong!


    In the history of the four major families, there were strong people in fairyland, and it is very likely that there are strong people in fairyland now.


    This is the difference between the four major families and the eldest grandson family.


    Long Sun Rong took a deep breath and looked at a huge carved stone pillar in the center of the restaurant. This stone pillar was three meters wide and required several people to hug it.


    The material should be granite.


    Long Sun Rong casually pushed her palm toward this central stone pillar.


    Boom boom boom


    The huge impact directly destroyed the central stone pillar, and even shattered the glass and the table behind it, raising a large amount of dust.


    "This...this power. Sister, is this really your casual trick?" Zhang Sunyu looked at the scene created by his sister in shock, and then at his sister.


    Although she asked this, she actually already had an answer in her heart. This was indeed a random move by Long Sun Rong.


    The energy produced by the trick just now is messy and disorderly, without any skill.


    It''s like a three-year-old child is driving a millionaire car.


    "I still can''t master my power. When I just woke up this morning, I was even familiar with walking, and it took several minutes to get used to it." Long Sun Rong said.


    "Yes, this power is Wonderland!" Patriarch Changsun looked at his daughter excitedly.


    "But why did Young Master Ye want Rong''er to turn into a fairyland? And, what method did he use to make Rong''er into a fairyland overnight." Madam Changsun frowned.


    Patriarch Changsun was also silent, turning into a fairyland overnight.


    This is really incredible.


    "Sister, do you have any strange feelings on your body. Or when you wake up, is there any strange liquid on your body." Long Sun Yu looked at Long Sun Rong with a serious face.


    The eldest Sun Rong thought that her sister was strange at first, but she quickly realized that her cheeks were a little red, and she shook her head: "No, everything is normal. Although my clothes are a little wrinkled, they haven''t been untied. trace.


    It''s nothing... weird... liquid. "Long Sun Rong said.


    "Forget it, it''s useless for us to talk about these things here. Just go directly to Master Ye and ask, no matter what reason he is in that made Rong''er a fairyland.


    At least this is a good thing for our family. We must thank Master Ye in person. "Changsun Patriarch said.


    Then they went to find Ye Hao.


    But in the hotel, they only found Bei Ming Wuji and Tang Yuan.


    Tang Yuan stared at Long Sun Rong the first time she saw her, and so did Bei Ming Wuji.


    Because they all felt the powerful aura on Long Sun Rong.


    "Ye Gongzi isn''t there?" Madam Changsun looked at Tang Yuan in surprise.


    Tang Yuan nodded: "Yes, Ye Hao said that he had something to go back to Wushuang City. Just left."


    Patriarch Changsun said immediately: "Then we will visit Wushuang City!"


    "I think you should forget it. After he returns to Wushuang City, he will rush to Europe. You can''t find him." Bei Ming Wuji shook his head.


    "Europe? He suddenly appeared, why is he running around again. He is busier than the general government." Chang Sun Yu said unhappy.


    Madam Changsun glared at Changsun Yu and reminded her daughter to pay attention to language.


    "Patriarch of the grandson, you should be looking for Ye Hao because of your daughter." Beiming Wuji looked at the grandson Rong next to him, and he took out a letter: "I was wondering how the guy asked me to forward a letter to you.


    It seems that he has done some incredible things behind our backs. Yesterday he was Seventh Innate, and now he is in Wonderland. Every time this kid appears, we are surprised. "


    Patriarch Changsun took the letter paper and split it directly.


    "Uncle Long Sun, I and Long Sun Yu are classmates, so it should be fine to call you this way. You must want to find me now and ask about what happened to Long Sun Rong.


    As for what I did to Grand Sun Rong, I cannot explain it clearly, but I can guarantee that I did not do anything to harm your daughter.


    I just need something from you later, and I won''t hurt her during this period.


    This matter does no harm to the grandson Rong and the grandson family. I can assure you of this with my personality.


    Let me remind you that the strength improvement of your daughter''s eldest Sun Rong has not stopped. It is expected to continue for about three months, and it is very likely that she will break through to the Holy Realm in the end.


    During this time, she needs a quiet place to adapt to the changes in her body every day. I will visit the grandson family in three months. "


    There were a few lines in the letter, and the Patriarch of Changsun''s eyes widened and looked at his daughter.


    Earlier, Ye Hao promised that he didn''t care much, the most important thing is the final content, and the word "Holy Land!"


    Long Sun Rong not only broke into the fairyland, but also broke into the holy realm in the next three months!


    "Ahem, sorry. Let''s leave first, and I will have a chance to visit you in the future." The eldest grandson family left immediately and took his wife and daughter away quickly.


    At the same time, he sent a message to the clan and asked all the elders to fly to Dali immediately to protect the eldest Sun Rong back, and for the remaining three months.


    The grandson family, protect the grandson Rong with the strength of the whole family!


    Because Long Sun Rong is about to break into the Holy Realm!

 Chapter 2206： Hawkeye Remnant

    Chapter 2206 Eagle Eye Remnant


    Ye Hao had already returned to Wushuang City first.


    "The Divine Soul of the Star Sky can reach the Holy Realm in three months according to the cultivation speed of the Grand Sun Rong. At that time, the divine body will be needed to rebirth the Star Sky." Evelyn said in Ye Hao''s body.


    "Then what will this carrier be made of?" Ye Hao asked.


    "The materials on the earth cannot make a divine body." Evelyn said.


    Ye Hao frowned: "Then what shall we do?"


    "The materials on the earth are not good, then we will look for materials that do not belong to the earth." Evelyn said.


    "Materials that don''t belong to the earth?" Ye Hao was surprised.


    "Didn''t you have been to the Holy See in Europe before. There is a holy raw stone left by the angel family. That thing is the ore of the angel plane, although it is precious, it is abundant.


    It was provided for angels to cultivate, although the grade was still a bit low for Star Sky.


    But now there is no problem in getting alive for a while, when she returns to the plane of the star sky, she can fully condense her own body on her own. "Evelyn said.


    "Using a holy original stone?" Ye Hao rubbed his chin. That thing was in the angel towers on the holy mountain.


    "How much do you need?" Ye Hao asked.


    "One is enough, and then with the help of the two of me, we can create a container that can temporarily hold the body of the star dome." Evelyn said.


    "Well, it just so happened that I was planning to go to Europe. Now I can finish it all." Ye Hao said, "But I need to deal with some things first."


    Ye Hao first went to the plantation that Alu was in charge of and absorbed the exquisite emerald flowers.


    This caused Ye Hao''s skill points to increase to 20,000 points at once. Although not many, there is no problem with using it temporarily.


    After absorbing the skill points, Ye Hao came to the back mountain, he found a place where no one was there, and still built an altar.


    Evelyn''s divine body appeared next to her. She looked at Ye Hao: "Are you going to contact that guy."


    "Yes, it''s been four months. I think she should have gained something there too, and she needs to be reminded, otherwise she will think that we can''t control her at all." Ye Hao said, the arrangement has been arranged. The magic circle is closed, and the realm is set.


    He knotted his hands and activated the altar array.


    There was a light of nothingness around.


    ...


    Under the scarlet sky, a city stands tall.


    The city is huge, with many heads hanging on the wall, and traces of battles.


    In the city, people with different faces are wandering.


    A giant with two heads, a giant with one eye, and a mage like a skeleton.


    This place seems to be the legendary hell.


    And in the center of the city is a mountain, on which stands a hidden palace.


    At the moment in the palace, dozens of them were kneeling on the ground, looking respectfully at a throne blocked by the shady curtain.


    "How is the arrangement?" a low voice came out.


    "King, our side is ready. When attacking the earth, we will have ten teleport nodes that can teleport our troops." said a three-meter-tall demon with horns on his head and black wings behind him.


    "What about our army?"


    Another demon with six eyes on his face stood up: "King, my night demon city will command a hundred thousand army by then. Ten ninth-tier quasi-gods will be the commander of the army, and the king will designate a tenth-tier lower-level main **** As the commander of the legion.


    Conquer the planes of the earth! "


    "One of the lower gods, ten quasi-gods of Tier Nine. That''s enough. If I sent out such a lineup in Night Demon City, I think those guys can also shut up.


    It''s a pity that these space nodes can only be photographed at most ten lower-level main gods, otherwise I will go personally. Can directly destroy the **** creature on the earth plane. "The low voice contained killing intent.


    "Wang Da can rest assured. This time not only we will send troops, but the other six kings will also send troops. A total of nearly 600,000 troops have been assembled to deal with an earth plane that is about to run out of energy.


    There is no problem at all. Said the six-eyed demon.


    "Huh, you said the same in the previous conquests. But in the end? I don''t know how many years it has been delayed. Also let a group of **** earth plants erect a thing called the Black Great Wall outside our plane.


    Cause our plane node to be very unstable! "The owner of the voice is obviously a little angry.


    "King. We have already received news about the Black Great Wall. The three kings of Hades, Shadow Demon City, and Evil Shadow City will send troops to completely eradicate this Black Great Wall.


    Ensure that there will be no problems with our space nodes leading to the earth. Said the six-eyed demon.


    "Very good. Go down first, Ayue and the dead daughter stay."


    Everyone in the hall looked at the two women in the corner.


    The eyes of these people looking at these two women were obviously unkind, because these two women were not of the same race as them, they were of earth species!


    But they were afraid of the king''s strength and could only leave obediently.


    "Wang." Ayue and the dead daughter walked to the forefront of the hall and knelt on the ground.


    "For the past four months, you have stayed in my Night Demon City very well. What''s the problem with cultivation." The voice sounded.


    A Yue took the lead to speak: "Wang. We have a good life. There are many cultivation resources here. I have already broken through to the eighth peak a week ago. Give me another month and I can break through to the demigod level. "


    "Very good. Although your mission on the earth plane has failed, I still think you are manufacturable, if you can cultivate to the ninth quasi-god level before attacking the earth plane.


    I can give you two the positions of commander-in-chief of the ten legions. "


    "Thank you," Ayue and the dead girl said gratefully.


    "Okay, go down."


    The sound disappeared, and there was no movement above the dark, as if there were no people at all.


    Ayue and the deceased daughter walked out of the main hall, both of them were relieved, although they had come into this world, they had already contacted the mysterious king several times.


    But every time, I felt the fear from my heart.


    These two people.


    That''s right!


    They are Tarot Hawkeye Remnants, Moon God and Death Queen who fled from the earth to the plane of the devil.


    However, when the two of them came here, of course they couldn''t use the original arrogant names, they became A Yue and the dead daughter.


    "The time for the attack on the earth plane has not been stipulated. Before that, as long as we practice. There is a chance to return to the earth plane and be ashamed!" said the dead daughter.


    "Yes...I..." Ah Yue''s expression suddenly changed, and she covered her chest.


    "What''s wrong with you?" The deceased girl looked at Ah Yue suspiciously.


    "It''s okay, I...I''ll go home first." The deceased girl walked away quickly.

 Chapter 2207： Lunar Intelligence

    Chapter 2207 Moon God''s Intelligence


    Ayue walked away quickly, her face was quite terrible, and at the same time crimson lines appeared on the skin of her chest slowly.


    In the end, Ah Yue ran into her house out of breath.


    "Master?" A demon attendant saw the master look strange.


    "You stand outside for me, I need to rest now. Without my permission, no one is allowed to come in!" A Yue said viciously.


    The demon attendant nodded immediately and stayed outside honestly.


    Ayue walked into the house and immediately set up the barrier.


    At the same time she herself fell to the ground in pain: "Who...who speaks in my mind."


    Just now, Ayue suddenly felt her headache splitting apart. She noticed the weakness of her body and left immediately.


    At this moment, she could feel as if someone had gotten into her head, causing her pain.


    "It''s been a few months, Miss Moon God should remember?" A familiar voice sounded in A Yue''s mind.


    Ayue''s pupils dilated, sweat on her forehead, and her body was constantly shaking: "Ye... Ye Hao?"


    "It seems that Miss Moon God still remembers me. Presumably you should be staying in the Demon Plane now. How have you been during this period of time? Did you take care of my affairs for me?" Ye Hao asked. .


    Ah Yue was stunned at the moment, and did not speak for a long time.


    Before on the earth, Ye Hao arranged a contract for her. She came to the demon plane in a panic, thinking that Ye Hao would contact her immediately.


    I didn''t expect that for half a month, there was no movement for a month.


    At that time, Ah Yue was thinking, maybe this thing is fake.


    After all, across a plane, that man can still control himself.


    In this way, she spent four months steadily, and when she almost had to forget about it, Ye Hao''s voice suddenly rang in her mind, which caught her by surprise.


    "You... why are you in my head?" A Yue clutched her head.


    "Looking at you like this, didn''t you take care of the things I explained?" Ye Hao''s voice was a little low.


    Ayue''s body trembled violently, she covered her chest, and a mouthful of blood spurted out of her mouth.


    "No... don''t... stop... stop... Ye... Master Ye Hao... I... I have the news you need." A Yue said imploringly.


    She could feel the huge pain in her body, as if to tear her internal organs apart, not only the internal organs, but also her soul.


    Compared with this kind of pain, death is a very happy thing.


    "Then I will see if what you said will satisfy me."


    Ye Hao, who was located in the back mountain of Wushuang City, closed his eyes, and he used the things he had placed on the Moon God to communicate with the Moon God across the space.


    This is a method given to him by Evelyn. It is on the planes of the gods that the gods often use this method to manipulate the spokespersons of the secondary planes on the main plane.


    Let those spokespersons be obedient, do things well, and report on those sub-levels for hundreds of years.


    After that, the Moon God began to report what she had seen and heard on the Demon Plane during these four months.


    The Demon Plane is a very strange world. There are no planets here, but nothing but a crack-like space.


    The creatures live on the continents floating on the demon plane.


    Those continents are large and fierce, and the large areas are hundreds of times the size of the earth, while the small areas can only allow hundreds of people to stand.


    Some small forces, small races live on small continents.


    On the large continents, there are often extremely powerful forces, such as the seven continents known as the Seven Demon Kings on the plane of demons.


    There are seven cities in these seven continents, and each city has a demon king.


    "I know these seven demon kings, most of them are the twelfth-order high-ranking gods, and there are also powerful thirteenth-order **** kings. These seven demon kings have their own original power.


    They are anger, jealousy, greed, laziness, lust, gluttony, and arrogance. With these evil forces, they are the most powerful monsters of the same level among many planes.


    I remember there are legends that 200 million years ago, the Wrath Demon once fought the upper main gods of the five planes of gods, although both were of the same level. But the Wrath Demon still had the upper hand, and in the end he suffered a little injury, and beheaded a high-ranking **** and severely injured two high-ranking gods.


    If it were not for the arrival of the follow-up troops at that time, these five upper-level master gods might have fallen.


    It is rumored that these seven guys need at least ten times their power to kill them! "Evelyn said solemnly beside Ye Hao.


    "Moon God, which demon king are you following with the Death Queen now?" Ye Hao asked.


    "We are in Night Demon City, next to the lazy demon lord." A Yue replied truthfully.


    "Did you get this news?" Ye Hao''s voice turned gloomy again: "In four months, you have collected this information? It seems that the pressure I put on you is not strong enough."


    A Yue''s face was pale, and she felt a feeling of suffocation.


    "I... still have news. The Seven Demon Kings have begun to assemble their army and prepare to discuss the plane of the earth, but... but because of the existence of a black Great Wall in a gap in space.


    As a result, the plane node on the Demon Plane is very unstable. Three Demon Kings have prepared to send troops to destroy the Black Great Wall in recent months.


    It is estimated that after that, they will formally attack the earth plane. "Ayue immediately told all the information she knew.


    "The Great Black Wall?" Ye Hao''s expression became worried.


    If he remembers correctly, the information he got before, his father, mother, and grandfather are now in the Black Great Wall.


    And when the Devil Plane is ready to completely eradicate the Black Great Wall, then his relatives must be in great danger.


    He must find a way to help them.


    "Okay, I know the news. That''s it this time, but I hope you can find more useful news for me in the next time.


    Otherwise, it won''t be such a simple torture next time. "Ye Hao threatened.


    "I... I understand." A Yue nodded repeatedly.


    A few seconds later, Ah Yue breathed a sigh of relief, the clothes on her body were already soaked in sweat.


    She could feel the breath in her body disappear.


    "Well... who the **** is that guy, and why can you still contact me across a plane?" Ah Yue muttered in horror.


    At that moment, she really felt her life being pinched in the palm of her hand.


    As long as Ye Hao thought, she would die here.


    And Ayue had nothing to do with this, she could only take a step by herself now.

 Chapter 2208： Distinguished guest

    Ye Hao opened his eyes, and the surrounding altar array had disappeared.


    The Great Black Wall, the Seven Demon Kings.


    These news made Ye Hao feel the feeling of giant mountain pressing on his back again.


    "Evelyn, I ask you. Is there any way to create a gap leading to the plane and find the Black Great Wall." Ye Hao interrogated Evelyn.


    "It''s difficult. The gap between the planes is a series of overlapping spaces, the area of ??which can even be said to be endless to a certain extent.


    If you want to find what you call the Black Great Wall in the crevices of the plane without any clues, it is tantamount to finding a needle in the sea. "Evelyn said.


    Ye Hao clenched his fists.


    "However, you only need to search for the location of the Black Great Wall first, and then directly open the space node. There is no need to worry about getting lost in the crevices of the plane.


    But this requires huge calculations and equipment to detect spatial fluctuations. Things on earth can build such equipment. "Evelyn said.


    "No problem, just say what you want. I will try my best to satisfy you." Ye Hao said hurriedly.


    "I remember that there is an intelligent system in your Wushuang City. You took me over. I injected a trace of my consciousness into it, so that when you do your own affairs, you can do it at the same time.


    If nothing happens, the location of the Black Great Wall should be roughly determined within a month.


    After all, there are not many creatures in the crevices of the plane. The Black Great Wall you mentioned has the ability to interfere with the demon plane, and it must also have very powerful power. It is not difficult to find out.


    After that, it will take another month to establish a plane node, and you can go to that place almost in June of the Earth calendar year. "Evelyn said.


    "Ok!"


    Ye Hao immediately took Evelyn to the master control room of Wushuang City and asked Evelyn to arrange everything she said.


    ...


    In the afternoon, Ye Hao took Zhuo Yu to Europe by private jet.


    "Where are we going?" Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao and asked curiously.


    At the same time, she also looked at this prop that can fly in the air. Without any energy fluctuations, it can fly at an altitude of 10,000 meters. Although it is not very fast, it is quite amazing.


    "Go to a place, there are things I want. By the way, that place has something to do with your angel family." Ye Hao looked at Zhuo Yu.


    "It has something to do with our angel family?" A trace of interest appeared on Zhuo Yu''s cold face.


    ...


    Holy See


    The private plane that Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu took directly landed on the airfield below the sacred mountain.


    The only people who can take off and land here are the old Pope in the Holy See.


    But now there is such a person as Ye Hao.


    "His Royal Highness Saint Child." Cardinal Judy was waiting for Ye Hao early.


    "Bishop Judy, long time no see." Ye Hao said hello.


    Judy Cardinal saluted and looked at the blond woman next to Ye Hao. For some reason she could feel a power in awe from this woman.


    "This is my friend, Zhuo Yu." Ye Hao introduced.


    Judy greeted Zhuo Yu with a smile: "Miss Zhu Yu is a friend of His Royal Highness, and is my friend. On behalf of the Holy See, I welcome Miss Zhu Yu''s arrival."


    "Well, we are here to do business this time. The old man is okay now?" Ye Hao took Zhuoyu and followed Judy on a stroll towards the holy mountain.


    "Your Excellency the old Pope has no problem, just need to rest. Your Excellency the old Pope learned that the son is coming, has notified him. If you want to see the Lord, you can go directly to the main hall." Bishop Judy said.


    "Okay." After Ye Hao finished speaking, Zhuo Yu suddenly floated beside him, and a pair of pure white wings appeared behind him, flying towards the holy mountain.


    Burning Feather''s sudden move made Bishop Judy stunned, most of which was the pure white wings behind the woman just now, and the sacred breath erupting from her body.


    "His Royal Highness, this..." Bishop Judy looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao shrugged helplessly: "Well, I knew it would be like this. Don''t worry, I will take care of this matter."


    When the voice fell, Ye Hao disappeared in place, following the Zhuo Yu in front.


    At this moment, the old pope in the main hall on the top of the holy mountain opened his eyes, and he muttered: "You kid, every time you come, it brings me such a big surprise."


    After speaking, the old pope also disappeared in place.


    Zhuo Yu galloped to the angel tower.


    "Who! Stop! This is the Sacred Mountain restricted area. Without permission, no one is allowed to approach!" The knight in charge of protecting the angel tower immediately noticed the woman Zhuo Yu and immediately became alert.


    Zhuo Yu didn''t speak, and stared straight at the angel tower, as if something was attracting her.


    The knight of the Holy See looked at the pure white wings behind Zhuo Yu in surprise, they looked like an angel.


    But as far as they know, there is no such beautiful blond woman in front of the existing cardinals.


    Just when the two sides are very likely to have a battle.


    Ye Hao appeared in the center of the two.


    "Stop it all," Ye Hao said.


    When the knight of the Holy See saw Ye Hao, he immediately knelt on one knee: "See His Royal Highness."


    "I''ll be responsible for this now. You should withdraw first." Ye Hao told the knights of the Holy See, then looked at Zhuoyu and frowned, "Didn''t I tell you before, you have to calm down in this world." , Can not expose your strength.


    Fortunately, it is this place, otherwise you still don''t know what kind of trouble you will cause. "


    Zhuo Yu ignored Ye Hao and didn''t move on. Instead, he looked at the angel tower in front of him and the statue on top of the angel tower, with a thoughtful look in his eyes.


    Ye Hao helplessly, he felt that the several papal knights behind him had not left. He looked at several people in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    "His Royal Highness the Son is sorry, our duty is to guard the Angel Tower. Without the order of the Pope, we are not allowed to leave." The Holy See knight said embarrassedly.


    "No, you guys will leave the post for a rest now."


    At this moment, an old Shen''s voice sounded, accompanied by the sound of the scepter hitting the ground.


    Ye Hao and several Holy See knights looked in the direction of the voice.


    The old pope is now wearing a plain but holy white robe, standing next to him holding a scepter.


    "See the Pope!" Several papal knights knelt on the ground again.


    Then they left here in accordance with the orders of the old pope.


    "It seems that they still listen to you." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the old pope.


    The old pope smiled and said: "If you are willing to inherit my position, they will naturally listen to you."


    After speaking, the old pope looked at Zhuo Yu with a serious expression: "Holy Son, don''t you introduce this distinguished guest to me."

 Chapter 2209： Shaping the divine body

    "It seems that you have already seen her extraordinary." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the old Pope and Zhuo Yu.


    The old pope looked at Zhuoyu: "This guest is not a human being, she has a sacred power stronger than the Holy Light, and the wings behind her are angel wings.


    But unlike ours, which allows angels to possess the body with the help of magic, her wings are the same root as her, as if they were part of her body.


    Even if you tell me she is an angel, I might not doubt it. "


    The old pope actually had a judgment in his heart, but he still hopes that this amazing news can be confirmed.


    "Tell him yourself. Don''t hide." Ye Hao looked at Zhuo Yu.


    Zhuo Yu raised her head, even when facing the old pope, she still carried the noble aura of angels: "I am the plane of angels, the four-winged angel of the angel family, Zhuo Yu."


    "Four-winged angel?" The old pope''s pupils dilated, and the news made him even more excited: "According to the legend, the four-winged angel is a true god!"


    The old pope looked at the wings behind Zhuoyu, looking somewhat suspicious.


    "She is indeed a four-winged angel, but because of some relationships, she can''t maintain the state of a four-winged angel now. As for how she came, this is a bit troublesome to explain." Ye Hao shrugged.


    "I understand." The old pope stared at Zhuo Yu, and he was relieved for a long time: "I didn''t expect to see a real angel in my lifetime.


    Ye, you really are the chosen one by the great god. "


    The Chosen Son?


    Ye Hao laughed at himself. If I let you know that I will fight against the gods you used to believe in, I don''t know what you would say.


    "These statues are carved by the upper lord angel," Zhuo Yu said, pointing to the angel tower in front of him.


    "Yes." The old pope nodded.


    "It''s not like." Zhuo Yu said mercilessly.


    The old pope froze for a moment and smiled bitterly.


    The appearance of these angels is only made based on rumors for thousands of years. Who knows what a real angel looks like.


    "But there seems to be the aura of a holy original stone." Zhuoyu''s nose moved slightly, like a greedy cat smelling fish, she said directly: "I need a holy original stone. The holy original stone can help me recover."


    Ye Hao looked at the old Pope and raised two fingers: "It seems that we need two yuan this time."


    The old pope looked at Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu. He sighed and shook his head: "Never mind. Ye Hao, you are a holy son, although you still don''t want to inherit my position. But you have done enough these years.


    A piece of holy rough stone is regarded as your reward for the Antarctic War. As for this lady angel, this holy original stone was originally given to us by a great god.


    If Miss Angel wants to take it away, it is also my property to return to the original owner. "


    The old pope did not refuse.


    In this way, Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu each got a piece of holy original stone.


    Zhuo Yu himself simply chose an angel tower and sat on the holy original stone to start practicing.


    She told Ye Hao that she needed to practice for a while, and she would stay here during this period of time.


    Ye Hao was actually not ready to leave either, after all, he needed to create a body for Star Dome here.


    In this way, Zhuo Yu is practicing here.


    Ye Hao asked the old pope for a separate area and began his process of forging his body.


    Ye Hao first arranged a barrier in this area, and carved a magic circle on the ground, and then placed the holy original stone in the center.


    "What am I going to do now?" Ye Hao was ready, and he interrogated Evelyn.


    Evelyn said: "Next, my soul will be integrated into your body. You and I need to be consistent with words and deeds. You have used my power before. This should be no problem.


    With the help of the power of you and me, we first melt this holy original stone, and then you use the power of space to control it, and you must not let it volatilize.


    And I was responsible for shaping this divine body. "


    "Ok."


    In this way the two began to move.


    Evelyn''s phantom appeared on top of Ye Hao''s head, and then slowly entered Ye Hao''s body.


    At this moment, the two bodies seemed to be ghosted.


    After that, Ye Hao and Evelyn began to refine the holy rough stone together.


    The holy original stone is the ore of the angelic plane, which is full of sacred power. Under normal circumstances, the holy original stone will only turn into ashes after the energy inside is absorbed.


    What Ye Hao and the others need to do now is to melt this energetic holy rough stone.


    This difficulty is thousands of times more difficult than absorbing energy.


    At first, it took Ye Hao and Evelyn an hour to melt less than one percent of the holy rough stone.


    After that, while Ye Hao melted, he also wrapped the melted holy raw stone liquid with the law of space to ensure that it would not disappear.


    This is even more challenging for Ye Hao.


    In the process, Ye Hao discovered that his body was also receiving nourishment.


    It seems that this process is difficult, but it still has a lot of strength for him.


    Soon one hundred hours passed.


    For these hundred hours, Ye Hao worked with Evelyn to refine this holy rough stone day and night.


    Finally, the holy raw stone was refined into a liquid, and the pure white liquid was filled with divine power.


    "Next, you and I will work together to inject these holy raw stone liquids into them according to the pattern I set, remember not to be confused."


    After speaking, Evelyn got the seal, and a hollow line appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    These hollow lines constitute a 3D phantom of a woman.


    "What you have to do now is, from the top of your head. Pour the holy raw stone liquid into it and remember to stabilize it. The structure of this divine body is very fragile. Once something goes wrong, we need to start again.


    And the longer the liquid exposure of these holy rough stones, the more the effect will be volatilized. If we fail too much, it is very likely that we need a holy rough stone to start again. "Evelyn reminded.


    "I see." Ye Hao nodded, he began to manipulate the holy raw stone liquid to form a silky existence, slowly injecting those hollow lines from the top of the **** body.


    It''s like pouring blood into a hollow blood vessel.


    From the top of the head, to the cheeks, to the neck.


    Just when it was about to extend to the chest, there was an error. The holy raw stone liquid overflowed the original hollow line, that is, the gap of less than 0.01 mm, which caused all the confusion and the collapse of the divine body structure.


    Ye Hao contained all the holy raw stone liquid in time.


    Evelyn did not blame Ye Hao, but constructed the divine body structure again.


    "Again."


    Ye Hao continued to start from scratch, this time he was much more proficient than before, and he was also more stable.


    Soon the holy raw stone liquid extended to the place where it failed before.

 Chapter 2210： Yakina visits

    Chapter 2210 Yakina Visits


    This time, Ye Hao passed through the throat very smoothly. Below those lines, the head of this divine body has taken shape.


    But this is only less than a fifth of the progress compared to the entire divine body.


    Ye Hao continued the next steps.


    The trunk is the most responsible. After all, in the human body, the trunk is also the location with the most organ meridian points.


    After ten minutes, Ye Hao failed again.


    All previous efforts have returned to the original point again.


    Ye Hao clenched his fists, gritted his teeth and said, "Come again!"


    Evelyn looked at Ye Hao, did not say much, and constructed the divine body again.


    But Ye Hao continued.


    The two failures did not squeeze Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao continued to work hard, and finally it took an hour in the third time.


    Ye Hao finally filled the entire divine body with the liquid of the original holy stone.


    After all the lines were filled with the holy raw stone liquid, the divine body began to emit light.


    Filamentous objects grew from those lines and began to derive outwards at a speed visible to the naked eye, and began to form other parts of the divine body little by little.


    Ye Hao held his breath and did not speak.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    Almost three hours later, a new female body appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    Although this divine body closed its eyes and did not have a trace of life fluctuations, it was still so poetic and picturesque.


    That appearance was formed according to the appearance of the star dome.


    Even if Ye Hao had seen the appearance of Star Sky before, and even lingered with it, but seeing the Star Sky Divine Body in front of him, there were still some waves in his heart.


    "Successful." Evelyn''s words sounded.


    Ye Hao fell directly on the ground, his clothes were soaked in sweat, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    The ghost knew how much pressure had been put on Ye Hao''s soul and body during this process.


    "That''s all right?" Ye Hao raised his head and looked at Evelyn next to her.


    Evelyn walked to the divine body, slid her fingers across the divine body, and nodded in satisfaction: "Three successes. It''s better than I expected. I thought you need to try at least five times.


    Now that the divine body is complete, just wait for the girl named Long Sun Rong to break through to the holy realm, and then let the remnant soul of the star firm return, merge all the divine souls, and finally lodge in this divine body.


    The first step of the resurrection of the Goddess of Star Sky is also considered complete. "


    Ye Hao smiled.


    Evelyn raised her hand, and her body was put away.


    "Speaking of how is your situation? You are almost recovered, why are you staying in my body." Ye Hao looked at Evelyn curiously.


    Evelyn had only been seriously injured before, and was forced to hide and recuperate.


    The situation is much lighter than the divine body is destroyed, the divine personality is broken, and the divine soul is damaged.


    "My divine body is okay, but it hasn''t fully recovered. The divine soul is just too weak because of the three thousand years of battle. The divine soul that absorbed those guys before has been completely restored.


    It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to reveal the news that I¡¯m still alive. If I let those guys know that there is a **** on the plane of the earth, they will definitely find a way to contact me and arrange some tasks for me. "Evelyn shrugged helplessly.


    "Then your current strength?" Ye Hao asked.


    "If I fight with my own divine body, the average strength now is really at the quasi-god level, which is your ninth level. If you work hard, you can reach the tenth-level lower main god.


    After all, I was seriously injured before and fell from the upper main **** to the middle main god. If my strength is fully restored, my strength should be in the middle main god.


    To restore to the upper master **** three thousand years ago, unless there is some magical medicine, it will take at least tens of thousands of years of cultivation. "Evelyn said helplessly.


    "That Star Dome..." Ye Hao looked at Evelyn.


    "Xingqiong is worse than me." Evelyn stretched out her hands: "Her divine body is destroyed, her divine personality is broken, and her divine soul is still damaged. Originally, she was almost mortal in this situation. A miracle thing.


    So even if she was resurrected again, she with a divine body and divine soul, at most, would only have the lower main god, and even the same as me, only had the strength of the quasi **** level.


    If she wants to recover, she also needs to reshape the godhead, otherwise she will not be able to recover to her heyday.


    But to restore her godhead, she must return to her stardom plane.


    I talked to her before, and she told me that as long as she returned to the plane of the sky, she would have a way to reshape the godhead in a very short time, presumably she had left behind for herself.


    After all, it is a monster of the **** king level.


    Such a guy is hard to kill. All are old and immortal. "


    From the bottom of his heart, Ye Hao hoped that Xingqiong and Evelyn could recover. After all, Ye Hao had to face the gods and demons.


    However, relying solely on the power of oneself and the earth is too scarce.


    If you can have these two forces, help.


    That can at least relieve Ye Hao from some pressure.


    "Someone is coming?" Ye Hao looked outside the barrier, and he felt a few people appear outside the barrier.


    "You have a guest." Evelyn disappeared and returned to Ye Hao''s body.


    Ye Hao removed the enchantment and walked out of the angel tower.


    "His Royal Highness, Miss Yakina from the Greek Temple is here to visit you." Cardinal Judy said, pointing to Yakina behind him, and a few saints who followed.


    "I see, it must be something Miss Yakina is looking for me. Bishop Judy, please prepare us a place suitable for chatting." Ye Hao said


    "Yes."


    ...


    In a back garden courtyard of the Holy Mountain.


    Black tea and snacks were placed on the table.


    "Go down, I want to talk to His Royal Highness." Yakina sat down and said to the Saint Seiya behind her.


    "Yes."


    A few saints left, and now only Ye Hao and Yakina were left in the courtyard.


    "I haven''t seen you in four months, Miss Yakina''s strength has been greatly improved. I must have completely mastered the three artifacts." Ye Hao looked at Yakina with a smile.


    Yakina herself has a spirit, although it can''t be regarded as a complete spirit, but this is her advantage.


    Through Ye Hao''s induction, Yakina''s current combat effectiveness, the best strength, should be equivalent to the peak of the holy rank.


    If there is any trick, maybe it can cause a little trouble for the Demigod.


    "Compared to His Royal Highness Saint Child, this improvement of mine is nothing at all. You are already at the Demigod level?" Yakina could only guess because she couldn''t see through Ye Hao''s strength.


    "No, it''s almost." Ye Hao shrugged. He is now at the Demigod level, and the gap is big or small.


    If it is small, maybe he can break through with one idea or one opportunity.


    It may take several months or even several years.


    After all, this is no longer an acquired martial artist, the same realms as the congenital realm and the fairy realm, and no matter how long it depends on time, it can narrow the gap.

 Chapter 2211： Far side of the moon

    Chapter 2211 the back of the moon


    "Miss Yakina, what''s the matter with me this time?" Ye Hao asked.


    "About cleaning up the plane node." Yakina said directly, and took out a projection device.


    A round earth appeared on the table, marked with many red dots, and some of the red dots were already surrounded by black circles.


    "After four months, with the efforts of various organizations, we have now sealed 67 of the 100 spatial nodes we predicted before. The last 33 are left.


    It is expected that **** will be sealed in the next two months.


    At the same time, the strange beasts that appeared all over the world reached their peak two months ago, because the cooperation of multiple forces did not cause much impact.


    But nowadays, there are only 30% of the monsters at that time, and it is estimated that there are not many left. "Akina said.


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up: "This is good news."


    The smaller the space node, the smaller the intervention of demons and gods on the earth plane.


    "But now there is a problem. There may be a second "Eagle Eye" appearing." Yakina said.


    "The second eagle eye?" Ye Hao frowned: "What do you mean."


    "Do you remember those fighting robots before." Yakina said.


    "Remember. Those guys caused a lot of trouble to us. But didn''t I control it by saying something earlier." Ye Hao asked.


    I remember that before Ye Hao went to Atlantis, various organizations had said that they had controlled these combat robots.


    Some sub-bases have been destroyed.


    "Originally we thought so too, but we found that we were wrong." Yakina took out a tablet computer, which was playing a series of video clips.


    These video clips are all fragments of rocket launches.


    "What is this?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "In the past four months, some private aerospace companies have successively launched many spacecraft into space in the name of launching satellites.


    At that time, we cared too much. Until a month ago, someone noticed that there were a lot of spacecraft in the first three months. It has even exceeded the sum of the past three years.


    We launched an investigation.


    Later, we discovered that these companies are nothing more than leather bag companies, and some people behind them continue to send spacecraft into outer space in their name. "Akina said with a frown.


    "Don''t you say that this has something to do with the organization that makes combat robots?" Ye Hao frowned.


    Yakina took out a few more photos.


    "This is two months ago when your China Space Administration launched a photo of the back of the moon. At that time, there was not much attention. Later, someone noticed that there were traces of people in some photos."


    Yakina frowned and said: "So far, no one on Earth has logged in from the back, except for the United States who logged in from the front of the moon decades ago!"


    Ye Hao thought about it with extreme fear, and a thought came to his mind: "Would they build their base on the back of the moon?"


    "This is very likely. We launched some observation satellites afterwards. But for some reason, since the last month, a jamming device appeared on the back of the moon.


    All satellites will fail when entering it, and they will not be able to convey effective content to us. "


    Yakina''s eyes became serious, and she stared at Ye Hao: "There is another thing about you. After we discovered these abnormalities, we controlled the leather bag companies and tried to investigate the organization behind them.


    Although the information obtained is very small, there are still some gains. The person who contacted these companies was an Asian woman, about 20 years old. Named Qiao Linying. "


    Ye Hao froze for a moment, then stood up abruptly, an Asian woman, about twenty years old, Qiao Linying.


    This is completely consistent with Qiao Linying whom Ye Hao knew.


    But... how could she be involved in such a thing.


    "You should know this person, her native place is in Haicheng." Yakina''s last words made Ye Hao have to believe, and Yakina also took out a photo.


    In the photo, a figure from the back wearing a trench coat was taken, although no face was taken.


    But that height and body shape are exactly the same as Qiao Linying.


    "This... how could this happen, shouldn''t she study abroad?" Ye Hao felt that this matter was incredible.


    "We have secretly investigated this, and there is news that she is studying at a university in the United States, and surveillance shows that she is going between the dormitory and the school every day." Yakina said.


    Ye Hao frowned: "You mean, this Qiao Linying is fake?"


    "Yes, although we haven''t touched yet. But you also know that it is not difficult for organizations that can create combat robots to create a robot with a face.


    Because we found that this woman is related to you, we have not arrested it yet. "Akina looked at Ye Hao, obviously interrogating Ye Hao.


    "I will take care of this matter myself, no one is allowed to intervene." Ye Hao said in a serious voice.


    "Ok."


    Yakina nodded, and she went on to say: "Although we have destroyed all those leather bag companies, it is not ruled out that those people will launch rockets in secret.


    They must be creating some conspiracy behind the moon. We must find a way to find out and stop them! "


    Ye Hao nodded: "That''s right."


    But now there is a problem, that is not just any place on the earth.


    That is outer space, that is the moon!


    Ye Hao is still not sure whether he can survive in the environment of outer space. Breathing should be fine.


    He can stay in the water for three or four months now without any problems.


    "I know what you are thinking. We have done experiments before. The cosmic energy in outer space is very chaotic. Practitioners below Tier 3 must wear space suits to walk in outer space.


    That way, they didn''t surprise them with ordinary people.


    Then, for cultivators below Tier 6, they can stay in the universe for five minutes without wearing a space suit. After five minutes, scary wounds will appear on their skin, and their minds will have a huge impact.


    A cultivator of rank 7 or so can hold on for half an hour.


    The eighth-order saint-level powerhouse has not yet gone up, but I guess relying on our saint-level strength, persisting for one or two hours should not be a big problem.


    But in that environment, it will affect our combat effectiveness. "Speaking of this, Yakina added: "You better dispel the idea of ??flying up on your own.


    I asked Catherine of the kinship to try this out. In the kinship form, she can only fly to a height of 50,000 meters on her own wings. If she goes up, her body will suffer heavy pressure. "

 Chapter 2212： The mystery of Qiao Linying

    Chapter 2212 Qiao Linying''s Mystery


    "Needless to say, this matter must be dealt with." Ye Hao said solemnly: "Now let people prepare a manned spacecraft at the fastest speed, and I will take a few people up.


    If those iron bumps are really on the moon, I will find them all even if I dig three feet! "


    Ye Hao couldn''t ignore the existence of such a time bomb.


    Facing the demons and gods, Ye Hao didn''t allow any signs to appear.


    "Don''t worry about this. I have asked the Huaxia Dragon Group and Europe to prepare a spacecraft. It can be loaded with five people and sent to your Huaxia Tiangong space station first.


    Then take a short rest and head to the back of the moon. "Akina said.


    "How long will it take to leave?" Ye Hao asked.


    "If you log in directly from the front of the moon, such a technology. We can get it in ten days, but we want to log in on the back of the moon.


    So some techniques need to be prepared, and it takes a month in total.


    But don''t worry, I started getting people to prepare a week ago.


    It is expected that we can set off in early May and reach the sky. And this process does not count the time we spend on the moon, it only takes about a week to go back and forth.


    Our plan is to return to Earth at the end of May. what do you think. "Akina said.


    "That''s it. I''m going to the U.S. in the past few days to check the situation of Qiao Linying." Ye Hao frowned, Qiao Linying must understand what happened to her.


    After all, she is considered her own friend, and she still admires herself.


    She is also Qiu Xueyao''s cousin.


    "Okay. You choose these five people, but I must be one of them!" Yakina raised her head and stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at Yakina, thought about it, and agreed.


    Yakina is in the earth, and now at least can be in the top ten.


    There is no problem with bringing her.


    "The matter is over. Then I''ll go. Three days before I leave, I will send someone to lend you." Yakina stood up.


    "Well, see you then." Ye Hao nodded.


    Yakina left.


    Ye Hao stood alone in the garden. He looked at the sky, his thoughts a little complicated.


    Not knowing how long he stood, Ye Hao took out his cell phone and dialed a number.


    "Hey."


    "Ye Hao? Why did you suddenly think about calling my old lady." The voice on the other end of the phone was very bold.


    It is Qiu Xueyao.


    And don''t look at Qiu Xueyao''s voice very normal, she is already very nervous at this moment.


    She was training her own soldiers, but when she received a call, she left the gang directly and found a shade for herself.


    With an expression of excitement and excitement on his face, his other hand kept drawing circles on the tree, his toes hitting the ground.


    "My God. Our captain is actually shy!" The trained soldier looked at the scene in astonishment.


    The others are stupid.


    They have always thought that their opponent was a female Tyrannosaurus, and in them, no one could beat the captain.


    Even if the captain can''t touch a finger, he will be beaten and unable to get up.


    Both male and female soldiers regarded Qiu Xueyao as their idol.


    And at this moment, their idols actually showed the emotions that small and medium-sized women would have in love. Although the words are a bit bold, they can be felt by others. This is what their captain is pretending.


    "You said, who is calling the captain."


    "Just guess, the captain''s husband."


    "The captain is not married yet."


    "That''s the captain''s boyfriend."


    "But I asked the captain before. The captain doesn''t have a boyfriend."


    That is that...


    Just when these soldiers were full of curiosity, an officer came over.


    "Deputy Captain, you are here. Come here quickly."


    This officer is their deputy captain.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why don''t you have training, your captain?" the officer asked.


    "Vice team, look over there. Look at the captain now, do you know who she is calling." The soldiers asked curiously.


    The officer looked over and also showed a surprised expression.


    But with his keen sense of hearing, he heard the familiar name Qiu Xueyao said.


    "I know who it is." The officer gave a nostalgic smile.


    "Who?" The soldiers around showed a curious look.


    A look of reverence appeared in the officer''s eyes: "That was the first instructor of our Magic Wolf Special Forces."


    "The first instructor?"


    "It''s the instructor who took you to the special forces competition in that legend?"


    ...


    "Have you contacted Qiao Linying recently?" Ye Hao asked directly.


    "Why? Don''t you still worry about Yingying. I can tell you that Yingying is studying abroad now, don''t think about those who have nothing!" Qiu Xueyao threatened immediately.


    "It''s okay, I just heard that something happened in the US recently. I heard that Qiao Linying is studying in the US before. I don''t know which university she is, so I just ask you." Ye Hao smiled.


    "It''s okay, that girl is very good. I had a video call with her a few days ago, let alone after this girl went abroad. It feels like she has grown up all of a sudden.


    She has become very sensible, and let us not worry about her. "Qiu Xueyao said.


    "Okay, I get it. I have something on my side, so let''s hang up."


    "Hey, you..." Qiu Xueyao heard the beeping sound in the phone, and slammed her fist on the tree in anger.


    "This guy, after finally getting a call, can''t you talk to me for a while."


    Qiu Xueyao took back the phone, she felt the gaze from a group of people in the training ground in the distance, and her eyes immediately turned cold.


    "Why? It looks good, do you want to watch it for a while? Since I am so energetic, I will train for an hour today!"


    Qiu Xueyao directly vented her unhappiness on these poor soldiers.


    Their wailing voices were heard throughout the training ground.


    After Ye Hao hung up the phone, he sighed.


    It seems that Qiao Linying has done a good job, and the family doesn''t know what happened, so that''s fine.


    They worry about the province.


    Wait until you figure out these things yourself, and if you can solve them, you will assume that nothing has happened.


    Ye Hao suddenly thought of a question: "Evelyn, you can travel through outer space and cosmic space wantonly."


    "This is a rule restriction. Only the quasi-god-level powerhouse can transcend this restriction and move on the cosmic level, but it still has a great influence and cannot be expected for a long time.


    Only true gods, powerhouses above the tenth rank can possess the domains that travel through many planets and star regions.


    Because in the cosmic space, there are powerful negative energy factors. Without the soul or body, the godhead will be easily eroded. "Evelyn explained.

 Chapter 2213： Four Winged Angel Call

    Chapter 2213 Four Winged Angels Call


    Then to the fifth day.


    Zhuo Yu finally came out of her angel tower. Because of the connection between Ye Hao and her, Ye Hao didn''t leave directly and went to Qiao Linying.


    Zhuo Yu''s situation at the moment is very special, the aura on her body is much stronger than before.


    "How? It''s recovered." Ye Hao walked to Zhuo Yu.


    Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao and said coldly: "The memory has been completely restored. However, the divine body has not been completely restored. My current strength is only equivalent to a demigod level."


    A pair of snow-white wings bloomed behind Zhuoyu.


    "Also, I can only maintain the two-winged angel state now, and cannot return to the four-winged angel."


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, if Zhuo Yu''s strength also recovered, the balance between Ye Hao and her might disappear.


    "Your memory is restored, do you have anything you want to say. Or do you want to do?" Ye Hao stared at Zhuoyu: "And if I guess right, the reason why you were sealed on the continent of Atlantis should be Because of the battle ten thousand years ago.


    Do you hate the earth species like those guys? "


    Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao, she smiled rare, with her hands behind her back.


    "We female angels do not hate other races, and if there were other ways back then, we would not have made such a plan. And our angels never actively attacked the earth species when fighting on the earth plane.


    Our target is evil demon.


    What happened ten thousand years ago, it can only be said that because of the environment, the earth species had to do that. Although I was sealed for more than ten thousand years, I would not hate the earth species. "


    Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao: "However, when necessary, I will still follow orders to fight on the earth plane. This is my duty as a warrior of the angel family."


    Ye Hao nodded, he was already satisfied with Zhuo Yu''s attitude.


    In this way, if you have the opportunity in the future, you can try to get in touch with the ruler of the angel family, maybe you can get a good result.


    "Well, now that your memory has recovered. Then please answer some of my questions so that I can set you free." Ye Hao said while looking at Zhuo Yu.


    "Okay, you can ask." Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao.


    "Your gods, what means can you enter the earth plane?" Ye Hao stared at Zhuoyu, their plan could only predict the means by which the demon plane would invade the earth plane.


    But they still don''t know whether the gods have such a method.


    "Yes. Our gods have space masters. As long as that adult uses some strength, he can directly open the plane node. However, the plane node he opened is not very stable, and he cannot transmit overly powerful fighters.


    Ten thousand years ago, we felt the demonic plane invaded the earth plane.


    It was the adult who urgently established a space node and sent us over.


    It is a pity that the number of soldiers sent is not very large, which makes our battle very difficult, coupled with the hostility of earth creatures to us. That battle almost hurt both sides.


    And some earth species can only rely on some space means to teleport the continent called Atlantis to the sub-plane. "Zuo Yu said.


    Ye Hao rubbed his chin, and then he asked, "Will your gods actively invade the earth?"


    "No." Zhuo Yu said this answer without even thinking.


    "Why?" Ye Hao asked.


    Zhuo Yu turned around and walked a few steps.


    "Because when the plan was made hundreds of millions of years ago, before we were completely sure that we could eliminate the demons on the demon plane. We will not enter the planned''fortress'', which is your earth plane.


    Only when the demons invade the ¡®fortress¡¯, the people of our gods can send out warriors to fight the demons.


    This is also to protect the order of the ¡®fortress¡¯ from being destroyed in a short time. It can last for hundreds of millions of years. "Zuo Yu said.


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up. This is good news: "That is to say, as long as the devil does not invade the earth plane, you will not take the initiative to intervene in the affairs of the earth plane."


    "That''s right in theory." Zhuo Yu nodded.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief. In this case, they only need to figure out a way to prevent those **** demons from invading the plane of the earth.


    At least there is no need to worry about the guys from the plane of the gods coming, causing the plane of the earth to become the battlefield between the two, and the victim.


    "Thank you for the information you told me. Now you are free." Ye Hao raised his hand, and the connection between Zhuoyu and Ye Hao was disconnected at this moment.


    Zhuo Yu clutched her chest, she looked at Ye Hao: "I also have a few questions, who are you on earth? How did you manage to bring me back from the state of angel stone."


    "I have no obligation to answer you. In addition, I want to remind you that although you are free now, don''t do bad things on the earth. Otherwise, how I resurrected you, how I will make you back together stone."


    Ye Hao looked at Zhuo Yu with a threatening tone.


    Zhuo Yu chuckled: "Interesting, there are not many people on the plane of the gods, dare to speak to angels like this."


    "But this is the plane of the earth." After Ye Hao finished speaking, he turned and left.


    And Zhuo Yu stared at Ye Hao''s leaving figure, spreading her snow-white wings and flying to the sky.


    Zhuo Yu flew above the tens of thousands of meters of white clouds at an extremely fast speed.


    She raised her hands flat, and white texture appeared around her body.


    "This is the third legion of angels, the sixth team. Four-winged Angel Burning Feather. I am on the plane of the earth now, please answer if you receive it."


    Zhuo Yu kept repeating this sentence, and after repeating it dozens of times, she sighed.


    "It seems that with my current strength. It is still difficult to contact the companions of the angelic plane on the earth plane. Ten thousand years have passed, and I don''t know if those guys are still alive."


    Zhuo Yu recalled his friends, saying that ten thousand years is not long, but that it will not be long.


    The life span of an angel is almost endless.


    Ninety percent of the angels died in battle, or because of severe injuries that caused the lack of life factors in their bodies, they eventually died.


    Few angels die normally.


    Zhuo Yu raised his head and looked at the sky.


    "Ye Hao, the means by which this person can resurrect the angel stone. I have to go back and tell a few great people to do it. This is very important to our angel family.


    The first thing I need to do now is to return to the four-winged angel. At that time, it is estimated that I can find a way to contact people on the angel plane. \"


    Zhuo Yu thought about this, her wings shook and disappeared into the night sky.


    Only a few white feathers that fell in the wind were left.

 Chapter 2214： Robot Qiao Linying

    Chapter 2214 the robot Qiao Linying


    the next day.


    Ye Hao landed on a plane in a U.S. city.


    After getting off the plane, he took out his cell phone, searched the address book, and dialed a number.


    "Hey."


    After the phone was connected, he was obviously a little dazed.


    "Hey."


    "Qiao Linying, I came to your university on a business trip recently. How about we make an appointment to have a meal at night." That''s right, Ye Hao called Qiao Linying.


    "Have you come to the United States?" Qiao Linying''s tone over there was obviously a little surprised, but in the end she agreed.


    They made an appointment at seven o''clock in the evening at a cafe by the beach.


    In the dark, Ye Hao came to the coffee shop here. The coffee shop had an inside position and also had outdoor seating arranged by the beach.


    Ye Hao chose an outdoor seat, ordered something casually, and sat here to wait for someone.


    After half an hour.


    Qiao Linying, who was wearing a casual outfit, arrived late. She saw Ye Hao and walked straight over.


    "Sorry, there are some things in the school, I am late." Qiao Linying smiled apologetically.


    Ye Hao shrugged: "It''s okay, I have a lot of time now anyway. Let''s have something you like."


    Ye Hao passed the menu to Qiao Linying.


    Qiao Linying ordered something casually, and the two of them sat on the beach like old friends, drinking coffee, eating, and chatting about the past.


    "Look at you like this, you are very good studying here." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Qiao Linying.


    Qiao Linying nodded: "Yes. Actually, it''s not that difficult. I am familiar with English and other things. There is no problem with communication. I have also made many friends."


    "That''s good, your cousin is still worried about you." Ye Hao took out the money from his pocket, put it on the table, and motioned to the waiter to check out.


    After doing this, Ye Hao looked at Qiao Linying: "It''s still early, don''t you mind if we take a walk on the beach."


    "Yeah." Qiao Linying nodded and agreed.


    Ye Hao took Qiao Linying and strolled on the beach.


    "Qiao Linying, I have a question to ask you." Ye Hao put his hands in his pockets and looked at the sea level. At this moment, they walked to a deserted beach. Under the stars, there were only two of them.


    Qiao Linying looked at Ye Hao calmly: "What''s the problem?"


    "Where is the real Qiao Linying?" Ye Hao suddenly appeared on Qiao Linying''s body, and at the same time, his hand struck Qiao Linying''s throat.


    Qiao Linying''s eyes showed red light, and at the same time several jets appeared on her back and air currents appeared on her feet.


    Qiao Linying''s speed increased and she suddenly moved dozens of meters in front of Ye Hao, avoiding Ye Hao''s sneak attack.


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at Qiao Linying in front of him, with murderous intent in his eyes: "You are a robot. You can imitate it. Many of the things I talked about just now are only known to me Qiao Linying.


    I didn''t expect you to be able to answer fluently.


    It seems that you are not only good at robotics, but also at the speed of reading other people''s memories. "


    Ye Hao squeezed his fist: "Your speed just now is almost equivalent to Tier 7. Robot, I''ll give you a chance. Now I will explain everything you know.


    I can consider letting you live in a certain part of the world, otherwise, the garbage dump will be your home. "


    Qiao Linying stared at Ye Hao, muttering coldly: "Danger! Danger! Danger! Alert, adopt a first-level combat mode!"


    Afterwards, the clothes on Qiao Linying disappeared, replaced by red steel.


    Qiao Linying''s hands turned into red iron long swords, and her legs became more slender, like a mantis.


    At the same time, six jets appeared on Qiao Linying''s back, with blue flames in it, and it seemed that her power plant was fully turned on.


    "Nano missile, launch." Qiao Linying raised her arms.


    Dozens of finger-sized missiles appeared on both arms, all attacking towards Ye Hao''s position.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly and snapped his fingers.


    A black hole swallowed all those missiles directly, and there was no movement at all.


    Qiao Linying''s face became cold, and brackets appeared on both sides of her legs, which were inserted into the soil, as if they were acting as a fixation.


    At the same time, Qiao Linying developed a machine gun from her abdomen, three Gatling machine guns.


    But what was shot was not a bullet, but a penetrating laser!


    The stones and other materials touched by the laser can be directly decomposed.


    "It''s interesting." Ye Hao put his hands in his pockets, forming a water curtain in front of him.


    The laser hits the water curtain, a layer of water curtain disappears, and then a new water curtain replaces it.


    Those lasers could not harm Ye Hao at all.


    But Ye Hao was constantly approaching Qiao Linying, when Ye Hao was only three meters away from Qiao Linying.


    Qiao Linying gave up the laser attack. She directly waved her sword and attacked Ye Hao.


    "Combat power and speed are good. With full power, you are almost equivalent to the seventh-order peak." Ye Hao said with emotion.


    Then he leaned close to one of his legs and resisted all Qiao Linying''s attacks.


    After shaking for a few minutes, Ye Hao became a little impatient, and he kicked Qiao Linying''s chest directly.


    A crack appeared in the armor of Qiao Linying''s chest, and her body began to retreat rapidly, and at the same time her arms were severed by Ye Hao''s wind blade.


    When Qiao Linying flew out, the cracks in her chest and her broken arms were repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Infinitely repair armor?" Ye Hao''s eyes lit up. This technology is not yet available on earth.


    If this were to deal with those 7th-tier powerhouses, it would be a lot of trouble.


    Unfortunately, he is Ye Hao.


    After a teleportation, Ye Hao appeared on the top of Qiao Linying, and he cut directly, kicking directly on Qiao Linying''s head.


    Boom boom boom


    Qiao Linying landed on the beach, pretending to be a sandpit.


    Qiao Linying''s face was shattered, revealing the parts of the machine below, and many of the lines were flashing electricity, and her head was constantly twitching.


    Half of the steel skull collapsed.


    But even so, Qiao Linying was still repairing her body.


    "It''s pretty bearable." Ye Hao stepped on Qiao Linying''s abdomen, and the black power stretched in.


    At this time, Qiao Linying clearly felt panic, she began to struggle and began to use all means to attack Ye Hao, but none of them worked.


    Finally, under the erosion of the power of darkness, the body of the robot Qiao Linying turned into scrap iron, and then directly turned into ashes under a sea breeze.


    Pop pop


    Applause came from behind Ye Hao.


    A beautiful shadow appeared on the seaside reef in the distance.


    "Brother Ye Hao, really cold-blooded. Just kill a woman who likes you?"

 Chapter 2215： I will bring you back!

    "She''s just a robot." Ye Hao turned his head, looking at the woman wearing a black trench coat behind him with complicated eyes.


    Qiao Linying!


    It was almost exactly the same as the previous Qiao Linying, except that there was a trace of evil charm in Qiao Linying''s eyes.


    "You are really Qiao Linying." Ye Hao looked at the woman in front of him tangledly.


    Ye Hao was sure that the previous "Qiao Linying" was a robot, because he couldn''t feel the breath of Qiao Linying in that robot.


    Ye Hao felt familiar and unfamiliar with Qiao Linying in front of him.


    "Of course I am. Of course I am the poor woman who changed because of you and died because of you." Qiao Linying laughed at herself.


    "Tell me, what the **** is going on." Ye Hao looked at Qiao Linying.


    This is his friend, and he really doesn''t want to attack his friend when he is not a last resort.


    Qiao Linying smiled slightly: "If someone asks me, I won''t say. But only you, you can know everything about me."


    Qiao Linying''s eyes were a little crazy.


    She carried her hands on her back and looked at the sea: "I will answer a few questions for you first. The robot thing is indeed related to me, I control it behind my back."


    Although Ye Hao had guessed the answer, he still couldn''t accept the affirmative answer now.


    He really didn''t want to believe that a girl who was once naughty and cute, a little naughty, turned out to be a threat to the safety of the world.


    "Why did you become like this? What happened to you!" Ye Hao walked towards Qiao Linying.


    Qiao Linying raised her hand, a black beam shot over and exploded in front of Ye Hao: "Stop, I was brought over."


    Ye Hao looked at the pothole caused by the explosion in front of him, and the flood of destruction aura.


    Ye Hao frowned and looked at Qiao Linying: "This is the power of Saint Grade, and it also has the aura of the devil. Qiao Linying, how can you have this power?"


    A year ago, Qiao Linying was still an ordinary girl, but now she has the power of a holy level.


    This is simply incredible.


    "I also want to thank you, Brother Ye Hao. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have become who I am now." Qiao Linying showed a grinning smile, and black lines appeared on her face.


    At the same time, Qiao Linying had two horns growing on her forehead, and black wings appeared behind her.


    The aura on Qiao Linying''s body fully bloomed.


    "Holy Peak?" Ye Hao''s expression became solemn, he could be sure that what happened to Qiao Linying must have nothing to do with the devil.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, his eyes turned silver-red, and wings of blood grew behind his back.


    He entered the blood wolf state.


    Although the current blood wolf state is not Ye Hao''s strongest combat effectiveness.


    But Ye Hao didn''t want to hurt Qiao Linying, so he could only use this melee ability to try to capture Qiao Linying.


    "Qiao Linying, I don''t care what happens to you. I must take you back today. If those demons do something to you, I will make them pay thousands of times!


    I will make you change back to that Qiao Linying. "The blood in Ye Hao''s hand turned into a scarlet long whip.


    Qiao Linying smiled and looked at Ye Hao: "The previous Qiao Linying is dead, and at that night when you were deceived, hurt by you, and abandoned by you!"


    With that, Qiao Linying raised her hands high, and countless black spears appeared.


    He shot towards Ye Hao on the ground.


    Ye Hao bent his legs and slammed into takeoff.


    Constantly avoiding those black spears, while approaching Qiao Linying in the air.


    "Those are my fault. You can talk to me about these things." Ye Hao approached Qiao Linying.


    "Impossible." Qiao Linying frantically attacked Ye Hao without listening to Ye Hao''s words.


    The battle between the two gradually hit the sea from the beach.


    ...


    U.S. 11 district headquarters.


    "Report, our detector observed the energy response of two Saint-level powerhouses fighting on the US east coast." A staff member ran over nervously and reported to his superior.


    "I see. You continue to pay close attention." The chief of District 11, Smith, was sitting on the sofa at the moment and sighed.


    On the computer screen in front of him, a short message from Dragon Group was displayed.


    Just a few words above.


    ¡®He went to your side¡¯


    Of course Smith knew who he was referring to.


    "Two saint-level powerhouses, this guy is going to make a fuss with us. We can''t participate in a battle of this level. We just hope that guy will not make too much noise." Smith sighed.


    ...


    After half an hour of fighting, Ye Hao and Qiao Linying had landed on an uninhabited island in the eastern part of the country.


    "What''s the matter? Are you reluctant to use all your strength?" Qiao Linying looked at Ye Hao provocatively: "When you wiped out Hawkeye, you defeated a demigod demon alone.


    Show the power at that time, it is not a problem to destroy me, right? "


    Ye Hao clenched his fists, Qiao Linying''s strength was not weak.


    If Ye Hao uses all his strength, Qiao Linying can be dealt with, but Ye Hao can''t guarantee that Qiao Linying will not have any accidents at such an intensity.


    However, Ye Hao couldn''t manage Qiao Linying in a short period of time using only his current strength.


    This caused Ye Hao to be in a dilemma now.


    "It''s boring, what''s the point of playing like this. Then I''ll go first." Qiao Linying put out her tongue with her hands on her back, and turned to leave.


    There was a smile at the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth, and he snapped his fingers.


    Dozens of beams of light appeared around, and the beams of light converged hundreds of meters above the head to form a pyramid-shaped barrier.


    "You think I didn''t think of a way. I dragged you here for half an hour, just secretly arranging this thing. I can''t take you down with my strength.


    But at least I can trap you! "Just as Ye Hao finished speaking, Qiao Linying''s next movement made his pupils dilate.


    Qiao Linying pierced a black spear directly into her own chest.


    "Stop it!" Ye Hao said harshly.


    Qiao Linying''s eyes were weird, she looked at Ye Hao: "What? It hurts? Since I know it hurts, why did you deceive me and reject me in the first place."


    "Yingying, we can sit down and talk." Ye Hao looked at Ye Hao complicatedly.


    "We don''t have to talk about it, you are very powerful. I can''t break this barrier, but I have the greatest weapon. I know you can''t bear to die." Qiao Linying evoked a mocking smile.


    "Now take this barrier to me immediately, otherwise I will die here on the spot."


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and waved his hand, finally removing the enchantment he had arranged.


    Qiao Linying looked at Ye Hao: "We will meet again soon."


    After speaking, Qiao Linying stirred her wings and flew away.


    Ye Hao clenched his fists and looked at Qiao Linying, who was gradually going away: "I will definitely bring you back soon!"

 Chapter 2216： The truth about Qiao Linying

    After Ye Hao saw Qiao Linying, he determined that Qiao Linying was not kidnapped by someone posing as such.


    But what happened to her.


    This led to Qiao Linying becoming what she is now, and possessing such a powerful strength in a very short time.


    "Evelyn, do you know of any means to make people like this." Ye Hao interrogated Evelyn.


    Evelyn replied: "As far as I know, there are several kinds. I must get more accurate information to know what happened to her."


    "Then after going to the moon, first find out what happened to Qiao Linying before." Ye Hao clenched his fists.


    This matter brooks no delay, otherwise, if she encounters Qiao Linying in the future, she will still use such means to threaten, and this problem must be solved fundamentally.


    After that, Ye Hao returned to China from the United States.


    He used the Skynet system to investigate what happened to Qiao Linying after Ye Hao rejected Qiao Linying that night a year ago.


    The reason why Qiao Linying chose to study abroad must be because of changes at that time and made the decision.


    Staying away from Huaxia and her relatives, she can do these things she wants to do unscrupulously.


    After spending half an hour, Ye Hao sorted out a timeline.


    Qiao Linying and Ye Hao confessed that night, and that night, Ye Hao personally watched the injured and painful Qiao Linying return to her home.


    She then stayed in her room for seven days.


    Seven days later, she walked out of the room like a normal person and told her family that she had already submitted the materials to a prestigious foreign school, and the other party had agreed.


    Qiao Linying''s family also agreed to Qiao Linying studying abroad.


    So it must be because of what happened to Qiao Linying in her room that week.


    When Ye Hao returned to China, he went directly to the community where Qiao Linying''s house was located.


    At this moment during work, there was no one in Qiao Linying''s house, and Ye Hao sneaked in smoothly.


    This is a very simple room layout with three bedrooms and one living room.


    Ye Hao had learned about the room Qiao Linying was staying in from the intelligence, and Ye Hao opened the door and walked into the room.


    The room is very clean. It seems that although Qiao Linying has been studying abroad during this period, her family still cleans her room regularly.


    Ye Hao looked around the room.


    A single bed, a computer desk, a bookcase, and other gadgets.


    Ye Hao walked to the bookcase, and he saw a series of learning materials and books, but he didn''t know why these books looked a little empty, as if there were some things missing.


    Take a random copy, which is densely packed with words.


    Before Ye Hao''s eyes, it seemed that Qiao Linying picked up the lights to read at night every night, just for the promise Ye Hao gave her.


    The original disobedient little sister, because of Ye Hao''s words, completely changed herself.


    And then because of Ye Hao''s words, he fell into the abyss.


    Snapped


    Ye Hao punched him in the face: "I really feel like a scum, such a good girl, if it really is because I ruined myself.


    Then I will never forgive myself in my life.


    If I were an ordinary person, maybe I would really be with her. "


    Ye Hao blamed himself incomparably.


    Closer to home, on the surface Ye Hao didn''t notice anything unusual, after all, more than a year had passed, and any clues had long since been erased.


    Fortunately, Ye Hao still has skills and time memories.


    [Time Recall Start]


    Ye Hao opened his hands, all the surrounding colors disappeared at this moment, and the passage of time seemed to have stopped, and Ye Hao''s advanced time memories could already cover Qiao Linying''s entire room.


    "Let me see what happened to you." Ye Hao snapped his fingers.


    In the gray space, everything began to go backwards, during which time you could see Qiao Linying''s mother cleaning her daughter''s room every week.


    But this room still looks very lonely.


    Finally, Qiao Linying''s figure appeared in this room.


    "Stop." Ye Hao stopped the retreat.


    The surroundings returned to color again, but the outside was dark.


    The room was still empty, because there was no light turned on, it was completely dark for normal people.


    Ye Hao looked at the door of the room. There was a light in the gap between the door. It was Qiao Linying''s parents who were still there.


    Qiao Linying returned to the sound of the door opening.


    "Yingying, why did you come back so late? I called you and didn''t answer it. Today is your birthday. We have prepared a gift for you to celebrate your admission to Huaxia University!


    Your efforts and changes this year are all in the eyes of your parents. You have really grown up. "This is Qiao Linying''s mother''s voice.


    "Yingying, what''s the matter with you? Why are you crying? Did someone bully you outside?"


    "Who dares to bully my daughter, Yingying, tell me."


    At this time, Qiao Linying''s pace accelerated, finally.


    The door in front of Ye Hao was pushed open. He saw Qiao Linying, who had been crying into tears, rushed in and quickly locked the door.


    He jumped directly on the bed, covered his face with the quilt, and cried hysterically.


    Although I saw Qiao Linying once before, I look at it again now.


    Ye Hao still felt distressed.


    "Ye Hao, Ye Hao. You are such a beast." Ye Hao muttered.


    Qiao Linying''s door began to be knocked, it was Qiao Linying''s parents who were worried about Qiao Linying''s situation.


    "What the **** is going on? Has something happened to this child? It''s like losing his soul."


    "You said you, what sound-proof door, sound-proof wall. Now I can''t hear any movement in the house."


    "I didn''t want to help Yingying study at that time, you don''t want to talk about me, first think about what to do, this child is alone in it, I am worried."


    "You are useless, you can''t be counted on at this time."


    "What are you doing with the phone?"


    "I called Xueyao, she has a good relationship with Yingying, let''s see if Xueyao can persuade Yingying."


    "Yes, yes, yes! Find Xue Yao!"


    Qiao Linying''s parents outside the door stopped knocking on the door and went to call Qiu Xueyao.


    After that, Qiu Xueyao called Ye Hao and asked what happened to Ye Hao.


    And the room was in a mess at the moment.


    After crying, the red-eyed Qiao Linying directly pushed the books on the shelf to the ground.


    These books are about English, Chinese, and other senior year three subject review questions. They are filled with words and various sticky notes.


    Qiao Linying tore these books, she couldn''t cry anymore, her eyes were sore, and her throat was uncomfortable, but it was not as uncomfortable as her heart.


    After the book was torn, Qiao Linying pushed open her pink closet, where there were still a few books and some beautiful clothes.


    Ye Hao knew why before he felt that the layout of this room seemed to be missing something, and it seemed a bit empty.


    It turned out to be directly destroyed by Qiao Linying at that time, and what Ye Hao saw was only part of Qiao Linying''s efforts.

 Chapter 2217： Anger magic

    Chapter 2217 Anger Magic


    The titles of the books in Qiao Linying''s wardrobe shocked Ye Hao.


    Those books are not review books, but "how to make myself a lady", "how to make a man fall in love with myself", and "how to be a virtuous woman"


    As you can see from the crumpled corners, I don''t know how many times I have read these books.


    Qiao Linying tore all these books and clothes, and finally she tore tired and fell on the bed swayingly.


    Her arms covered the red eye sockets, her fists were pinched tightly, her nails had pierced the skin, and blood was flowing out.


    In the end, tiredness may come, and she fell asleep faintly.


    Ye Hao looked at Qiao Linying, who was sleeping on the bed, and this messy room.


    He walked to the bed, trying to treat Qiao Linying''s punctured skin, but Ye Hao''s hand passed through Qiao Linying''s body.


    These are just memories, these are just fragments.


    Ye Hao stayed quietly in the room like this.


    I don''t know how much time has passed, Ye Hao saw that there was a slight spatial distortion in Qiao Linying''s room.


    "Come!" Ye Hao looked upright, he wanted to know what it was that made Qiao Linying what she is now.


    The space distortion caused a group of dark shadows to emerge from inside, and finally appeared beside Qiao Linying.


    "This thing!" Ye Hao clenched his fists.


    "Anger magic." Evelyn''s voice suddenly sounded in Ye Hao''s mind.


    "Angry? Do you know what this is?" Ye Hao asked hurriedly.


    At this moment, this black shadow has been integrated into Qiao Linying''s body, Qiao Linying''s body began to undergo a series of changes without knowing it, and black lines appeared on her body.


    At this moment, Qiao Linying had a special aura of the devil.


    "I didn''t tell you before that there are seven demon kings on the demon plane, and they each possess a kind of magic power, which they call divine power.


    This kind of power can release the dark side of a creature, and the seven demon kings are also able to possess such a powerful strength because of this.


    In the legend, they can''t go directly to other planes, so they will use some small means to project a little of their own power through the gap of space and project to other worlds.


    Find the corresponding person and possess them.


    And most of these people have become the demon kings of their plane, which is the origin of the legend of the demon king and brave. "Evelyn explained.


    "And the girl you hurt before was eroded by the magic of anger. Because of your rejection, her inner anger was magnified hundreds of times, thousands of times.


    She will get as much anger as she gets. That''s why she can have the strength of the holy peak in a very short time. "


    Ye Hao clenched his fists, it turned out that the demons did a good thing.


    "Then is there any way for Qiao Linying to ask for this kind of control." Ye Hao asked.


    "No, it can''t be said to be a kind of control. The demons have never controlled these people who have been eroded by magic. They just amplify certain emotions in these people and allow them to do something.


    For example, people who get the magic of arrogance will become extremely arrogant, they will look down on anyone, and they will like to trample on those who used to look down on themselves before.


    People who get gluttony, they will eat anything. I once heard of a person from a plane. At first he ate the flesh and blood of some creatures, and then he started to eat his own family.


    Then eat other children and some intelligent creatures.


    At the end, he even started to eat the gods he hunted. In the end, several lower main gods joined forces to kill that person.


    Almost most of them are difficult to get out of this shadow. But there are some cases. This kind of thing is not control, it is equivalent to a kind of demons in your martial arts.


    The trouble should end it.


    Whoever tied the knot in this girl''s heart needs someone to untie it so that the magic in her heart will disappear. "


    Evelyn''s words caused Ye Hao to stop.


    "Evelyn, what do you mean. If you want Qiao Linying to return to the original state, I still need to come by myself?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Yes. As for how to do it, it''s up to you. I have never encountered such a situation." Evelyn said.


    "I understand."


    Ye Hao nodded, he walked to the bed and looked down at Qiao Linying on the bed.


    He bowed his head and touched Qiao Linying''s forehead lightly, as if kissing Qiao Linying''s forehead.


    "I will definitely take you out, even if you are in a bottomless abyss. I promise to bring you back and wait for me!"


    Then Ye Hao fast-forwarded the next process, and nothing important happened next.


    Qiao Linying also noticed her own changes, and she began to prepare to go abroad.


    Then a week later, she went abroad and left this room.


    And Ye Hao also walked out of the memory.


    "Hey, I''m really tired. I have to serve you an old thing all day long, so you can''t learn to cook. Yingying has gone abroad, and I have to serve you. What a shame."


    "Well, I''m done cooking tonight."


    "By the way, today was originally a day for video chat. Yingying suddenly said that something was going on and she couldn''t talk tonight. Would you like to say something happened to Yingying."


    "Bah, baah. Why can''t you expect your daughter to be well, and what can be done with this, maybe your daughter has invited classmates out for dinner.


    If we don¡¯t talk today, it doesn¡¯t mean we won¡¯t talk today. "


    "Okay, I won''t talk to you anymore. I''m going to cook, you go and clean Yingying''s room."


    Father Qiao opened the door and walked into Qiao Linying''s room.


    Qiao Linying''s room was empty.


    ...


    Ye Hao came to a scientific research institution in China, which is responsible for China''s satellite launch work.


    Ye Hao went to America first this time, and then returned.


    The matter was handled relatively quickly, and the matter was handled in less than a week.


    There is still a week left before the moon landing in early May.


    Time has a lot of leisure.


    The main reason for choosing China for this event is that China''s manufacturing engineering is very fast, and China can arrange a large-scale manned spaceflight project in just one month.


    Moreover, the intermediate station also chose to be carried out at the China Space Station.


    Ye Hao lay in the room he arranged, lying on the sofa, watching the latest news.


    Bump


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Please come in."


    Ye Hao sat up and Yakina walked in.


    "The matter is over." Yakina looked at Ye Hao.


    "It''s finished." Ye Hao nodded.


    "Then you, as the captain of this operation, should you select the remaining three members?" Yakina stared at Ye Hao, and she took out a copy of the information and threw it in front of Ye Hao.


    "This is the European personnel information. If you are satisfied, you can pick it up."


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "No, I already have a candidate in my mind."

 Chapter 2218： Set of five

    Chapter 2218 Five People Gathering


    "There is a candidate? Who." Yakina looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    "You and I each have a place. Then there is another friend who is also in the Holy Realm, my good friend." Ye Hao was talking, knocking on the door alone.


    Tang Yuan.


    Yakina looked at Tang Yuan, and Tang Yuan was also looking at Yakina.


    These two Chinese and Western beauties stand together, it is really beautiful.


    "I''ll introduce you. This blonde beauty is the saint of the Greek temple in Europe, Miss Yakina with the heritage of Athena." Ye Hao first pointed to Yakina, then Tang Yuan.


    "This young lady is the sect master of our China Tang Sect, a Saint-level powerhouse. Miss Tang Yuan."


    The two women looked at each other, then stretched out their hands: "Hello."


    Both sides are Saint-level powerhouses, this is also considered to be at a level, Yakina did not say much.


    After all, the saint-level powerhouses on the earth plane can come over by breaking their hands, and it would be better to go to the moon to find such level-powered ones.


    "What about the other two?" Yakina looked at Ye Hao.


    "Wait a minute, I asked them to come today." Ye Hao sat on the sofa: "Don''t stand, sit down."


    Yakina and Tang Yuan are sitting on the sofa.


    Ta Ta Ta


    Coincidentally, footsteps sounded outside at this time.


    A woman in a black dress appeared in front of Ye Hao and others.


    "Long time no see." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the black butterfly in front of him.


    "I haven''t seen you for four months. I didn''t expect you to be so alive. I was looking for me to go to the South Pole before, and now I am looking for the moon." Black Butterfly said, looking at Yakina and Tang Yuan next to her.


    "Akina, you two know each other, so I won''t introduce it."


    Ye Hao pointed to Black Butterfly and Tang Yuan: "This is the leader of the Australian Demon Butterfly Organization, Miss Black Butterfly. Former Tarot member¡¤Queen."


    "This is the sect master of China Tang Sect, Miss Tang Yuan."


    "Hello there."


    "Hello there."


    Tang Yuan and Black Butterfly greeted each other.


    "There are four Saint-level powerhouses now. This lineup is really big enough." Yakina said with emotion.


    It is estimated that only Ye Hao has this kind of energy to gather so many Saint-level powerhouses in such a short time.


    "Isn''t it five? There''s one more." Black Butterfly looked at the room, counting her own four.


    Ye Hao looked at his watch: "It stands to reason that it should have arrived. I released my breath. She shouldn''t get lost."


    Bang


    The glass window shattered, and a woman in a white skirt-like armor with a pair of white wings walked in.


    Because this happened suddenly, Tang Yuan, Yakina, Black Butterfly and others were a little wary of this woman.


    And the breath of this woman is very strong, giving the three women a feeling of breathlessness.


    "Okay, okay. It''s his own." Ye Hao covered his face, he looked at Zhuo Yu in front of him speechlessly: "Hey, you don''t know how to go to the front door."


    "Those soldiers outside of you are not allowed to come in. I just flew in." Zhuo Yu walked directly to the sofa, retracted the wings behind him, and sat on it, raising his legs.


    Perfectly displayed, her long legs under her battle skirt.


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    A large group of soldiers appeared outside the window, all of them pointed their guns at the house.


    It seems that when Zhuo Yu came before, there was a lot of noise.


    Ye Hao could only shrug his shoulders and go out first to clean up these things for Zhuo Yu, except for the broken window, he finally got all these things done.


    Ye Hao returned to the room, and the four women were sitting in their own positions.


    And the one who received the most attention was naturally Zhuo Yu, the other three women looked at this special woman from time to time.


    "Since you just flew in directly, then I will tell you who you are." Ye Hao looked at Zhuo Yu.


    This woman really doesn''t know what low-key is. After leaving her side, although she didn''t do anything out of the ordinary, she still looked the same as before.


    However, her strength has recovered a lot, and the angel battle armor on her body can be summoned again.


    "This young lady is called Zhuoyu, the pinnacle of the holy rank. At the same time, she is not a creature on our planet. She comes from the plane of angels among the planes of gods. She was originally a four-winged angel among angels.


    She possesses quasi-god-level strength, but because of some things, she now only has the power of a two-winged angel. "


    After Ye Hao finished speaking, he introduced the three of Tang Yuan.


    "Quasi-God-level four-winged angel?" Black Butterfly''s eyelids twitched. Wasn''t she looking for God-level power before, and now there is a quasi-god-level powerhouse in front of her.


    "Angel family? Four-winged angels?" Yakina was a little surprised, because she also belonged to the Western mythological system, and naturally knew the Holy See very well.


    She didn''t expect angels to come to this world.


    And the pure white wings that appeared behind the burning feather just now were indeed no different from angels in appearance.


    Tang Yuan looked up and down Zhuo Yu without saying much.


    "Well, this is the first time the five of us have gathered. Then let''s talk about the things and plans we will do this time."


    Ye Hao clapped his hands and went directly to the topic.


    "There may be an organization of combat robots on the back of the moon, and the people behind it are the people of the demon plane. The existence of this organization will threaten our safety.


    It is even very likely to take the initiative to create the danger of demons coming to our world.


    Therefore, we must completely eradicate this cancer as the situation deteriorates.


    Fighting in outer space has great limitations, so the five of us went together. The general task is like this. "


    Yakina, Tang Yuan and Black Butterfly have all initially understood this task, so there is not much doubt.


    "Are you sure, there is a demon behind this?" Zhuo Yu stared at Ye Hao and asked.


    "It is certain. It is one of the seven great demon kings, the angry magic power penetrated by the angry demon king. The strength of that person has reached the peak of the holy level." Ye Hao said.


    Shaoyu''s eyelids twitched: "The magic of anger, are you sure?"


    "OK. I have fought with him, but let her escape." Ye Hao covered up the facts.


    "Okay, I am willing to help you. Our angel clan is willing to fight with any organization related to the demon plane. Be sure to let these evil creatures get out of all the planes." Zhuo Yu said firmly.


    Although the seal of ten thousand years, but this powerful angel female warrior did not have any conviction deviation.


    As always, she insisted on the principles believed by her angel family.


    As she said before, she doesn''t hate the earth species, she just came to fight the devil.


    "Yeah. Then let''s talk about specific things..."

 Chapter 2219： Climb to the sky

    Chapter 2219


    Below an uninhabited island in the Pacific Ocean, a gate quietly opened.


    "My lord, the rocket is about to start. It will send you to the back of the moon in two days." In a control room in the deep sea, several scientific researchers are working on the instruments step by step.


    On the largest screen, the scene of the rocket cabin was projected, and Qiao Linying was sitting in it with her eyes closed.


    "The ejector is intact!"


    "The track is preset!"


    "The second stage jet is intact!"


    "The anti-radar device is activated!"


    "Ten...nine...five...four...three...two...one...fire"


    The uninhabited islands and reefs suddenly surged, and then a rocket sprang directly out of the water, flying into the sky at a very fast speed.


    Disappeared above the clouds.


    ...


    On May 1, the launch center of China Aerospace Base.


    The five Ye Hao were already neatly dressed and sitting in a room, waiting for the next arrangement.


    "Why are we wearing so heavy?" Zhuo Yu frowned and looked at the space suit on her body.


    "You thought you were a four-winged angel now. We are going to outer space. If you think you can fly directly to outer space, then you should not take a spacecraft." Ye Hao teased.


    Zhuo Yu didn''t speak because she knew the facts Ye Hao said.


    Even if she is a four-winged angel, she can only stay in that environment for a while and cannot survive for a long time.


    Only the kind of power above the lower main **** can freely shuttle in that situation.


    "Miss Zhuyu, the spacesuit on our body has reduced a lot of functions. The spacesuit worn by ordinary people is several times more complicated than ours. The volume is larger by us, and we are wearing a loose coat at best." Ya Kina said next to her.


    Ta Ta Ta


    A staff member walked in: "Sir, everything is ready. Please enter the cockpit."


    "Okay." Ye Hao nodded, and the five of them nodded, moving towards the warehouse.


    "Hi, Ye Hao."


    Someone called Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao turned around, and it turned out that Tangcheng still had Xiang Yisu and them.


    "You go in first." Ye Hao let Tang Yuan and the others go in first.


    "We have arranged everything we can do for you. After we go up, it''s up to you. Our current weapons can''t attack the back of the moon." Xiang Yisu said in a deep voice.


    "No problem, we will take care of it." Ye Hao said.


    Tang Cheng patted Ye Hao on the shoulder: "You kid should pay attention to safety. If it doesn''t work, then withdraw. This time it is not Antarctica. There are still people fishing for your body."


    "Fuck you, Brother Tang, you can''t expect me to order." Ye Hao scolded with a smile.


    After some greetings, Ye Hao also boarded the cabin.


    This time, the manned rocket is a bit more special than the public manned rockets, first of all, the position is larger.


    Because this time is an unprecedented five people ascending to heaven at the same time.


    But fortunately, this manned rocket is set based on the situation of Ye Hao and five people, such as the safety protection system, oxygen supply system, food storage, etc.


    After all, Ye Hao is not an ordinary person, so he doesn''t need to be like that. Just free up this space to strengthen the rocket and increase its performance.


    The five people of Ye Hao sat in five positions and squeezed their seat belts.


    Ye Hao put on his helmet.


    "Hey hey hey, this is the commander-in-chief. Please answer when you hear, and please answer when you hear."


    "This is the rocket, I heard it." Ye Hao said, using a perspective eye to check every part of the rocket up and down, even the construction of the launch tower.


    Don''t ask Ye Hao about this.


    Ye Hao didn''t understand the knowledge on earth now.


    "According to the launch procedure, we will launch in five minutes. Please be prepared."


    "Ok."


    The communication ends.


    Ye Hao looked at the other four women.


    Zhuo Yu was quiet, closed his eyes, as if sleeping.


    The other three women were a little nervous, although they were all well hidden, Ye Hao still found them all.


    After all, they are different from Zhuoyu. Although they are Saint-level powerhouses, they are still creatures on earth after all.


    And this time will be the first time they have left the earth to go to outer space.


    "In ancient times, we in China all have legends, that the Dao soared. It seems that this so-called Dao means stepping into the ninth-tier **** level." Ye Hao said with emotion to himself.


    "Yes, for tens of thousands of years. Our world hasn''t gotten ascended for a long time. Although we haven''t reached the **** level yet, at least we can look at the outside world now." Tang Yuan said with bright eyes.


    "Okay, adjust our mentality, we are ready to go." Ye Hao took a deep breath.


    The staff outside have done all their work and have evacuated the launch pad.


    At the same time, the reporting voices of the staff rang in Ye Hao''s ears.


    Eventually, there was a movement from the commander-in-chief.


    "Everything is ready to enter the final launch phase. Ten seconds countdown"


    "Ten... nine... eight... seven... six... five... four... three... two... one!"


    "Ignite, launch!"


    The four jets at the tail of the rocket began to eject raging flames.


    The rocket began to rise slowly, its speed continued to increase, and its altitude continued to increase.


    Five hundred meters!


    One thousand meters!


    Two kilometers!


    Five kilometers!


    Ten thousand meters!


    Everyone at the launch base raised their heads and looked at the tail flame in the sky.


    Gradually, the rocket has penetrated into the clouds and disappeared under the naked eye.


    "The kid Ye Hao is a man who does great things. Every time such an important thing is done for us, it really makes me feel a little uncomfortable." Huang Peng took off his sunglasses and said with emotion.


    "The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility." Xiang Yisu said in a deep voice.


    Tang Cheng raised his head: "I hope Ye Hao can bring us the news of victory this time, no matter what. Ye Hao is the most important person in our Earth Alliance!"


    "In other words, after he came back from above. Shouldn''t he be ready to fight the Heaven and Earth on July 1st?" Huang Peng said suddenly.


    "The Everest side has begun to be blocked by Tianmen. Handicap has been opened even in the arena, but most people are optimistic about the Tianmen side.


    After all, on the one hand, it is an emerging power that has only risen for less than five years, and on the other, it is the leader of China for thousands of years, Tianmen. Xiang Yisu said solemnly.


    "This battle is related to China''s future."


    A faint smile appeared at the corner of Tang Cheng''s mouth, and this smile was somewhat similar to Ye Hao''s movements.


    "If he can come down from above, then I will put all my savings on Ye Hao. I believe he will win!"


    Huang Peng patted Tang Cheng on the shoulder: "Hey, hey, don''t forget the discipline. We can''t play with this thing."


    After Huang Peng finished speaking, he whispered quietly in Tangcheng''s ear: "When the time comes, remember to bring me."

 Chapter 2220： The special of outer space

    The rocket quickly rushed out of the atmosphere.


    The cabin where Ye Hao and the others were in, the strong vibration had disappeared.


    "How are you feeling?" Ye Hao opened his eyes and looked at the four women plainly.


    You must know that it will take a long time for ordinary astronauts to recover, and some people may even pass out.


    For Ye Hao, this basically didn''t feel anything.


    "No problem." Tang Yuan even unfastened his seat belt directly.


    Because of being in a weightless environment, Tang Yuan''s body floated directly.


    But soon Tang Yuan stood firmly on the ground, without the slightest feeling of being in a weightless environment.


    Ye Hao and the others also left their positions and stood firmly in the cabin.


    This is the result of their holy powers using their power.


    Let them control their own bodies at will, without floating in the air.


    "Are we in space now?" Akina said curiously.


    "Yes. Next we will go to the China Space Station to dock with it. After docking, we will move synchronously with it, when we move to a certain angle with the back of the moon.


    We then set off directly and rushed directly to the back of the moon. "Ye Hao said.


    This is their plan to log on to the back of the moon this time.


    Ye Hao pressed a few buttons in the cabin, a mechanical sound came, and a window appeared in front of them.


    Through the window, they can see the outer space and the beautiful earth in front of them.


    "It''s so beautiful." Even Black Butterfly, a Saint-level powerhouse, couldn''t help sighing as he looked at the scene in front of him.


    "You adjust your physical condition and wait until we dock with the China Space Station. We will conduct the first experiment to directly enter the space environment." Ye Hao reminded.


    "Yeah." The three women except Zhuo Yu nodded seriously.


    Because there may be fighting on the far side of the moon.


    Therefore, Ye Hao and others need to adapt in advance to the situation of fighting in space without protection.


    And find out how long everyone can fight in this situation.


    This is for anything you might encounter after arriving on the back of the moon.


    "This is the ground, and this is the ground. You will be docking with the China Space Station in twenty minutes."


    The voice of the underground command room came from Ye Hao''s headset. Ye Hao started to control the machine and set the automatic docking function.


    After that, they only need to automatically dock their spacecraft with the space station.


    Twenty minutes is not long, not short.


    After shaking the warehouse body for a while, the two connected smoothly.


    "Hello, this is spaceship 4577." Ye Hao picked up the intercom next to him.


    "This is the China Space Station. It''s an honor to meet you in space." Some excited voices came from there.


    After all, it is very rare to see people in space.


    "Our mission is special, so we will not meet with you. When we arrive at the scheduled orbit, we will leave." Ye Hao said.


    After all, Ye Hao is no ordinary people. If the astronauts see these people, they can breathe without a ventilator and can walk freely in a weightless environment.


    Estimated to be shocked.


    It is better to let ordinary people know as little as possible.


    "Okay." The people on the space station have probably also been notified, so there are not too many questions.


    After a brief exchange, the two sides ended the exchange.


    Ye Hao began to calculate the time in front of the computer.


    "After six hours, we will enter the optimal orbit. Then we can leave the space station and head to the back of the moon." Ye Hao set the time.


    Then returned to the four women.


    "Okay, now we can rest for six hours. During these six hours, we will take turns to go outside to adapt to the space link. I will not open the cabin doors. I will take you out one by one."


    Ye Hao looked at the four girls: "Which one of you will come first?"


    Zhuo Yu closed her eyes and did not speak. For her, this was not the first time, so she didn''t even bother to contact.


    "I''ll do it first." Tang Yuan stepped forward.


    "Okay. You two prepare here first." Ye Hao asked Yakina and Black Butterfly, and then took Tang Yuan''s hand.


    He looked at Tang Yuan sternly: "You have to prepare first."


    "Yeah." Tang Yuan nodded, and she began to mobilize all her strength to protect her body and ensure that her body can withstand any possible damage in the future.


    "Teleport."


    Ye Hao''s thoughts moved, and he teleported directly to the outside of the space station with Tang Yuan. The two of them were naked and exposed in space without wearing space suits.


    Hiss


    Ye Hao felt a bit tingling on his skin, and the skin on his arm was turning black at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Direct exposure to the sun''s rays is still very difficult for the human body to bear." This was intentional by Ye Hao. He reminded Tang Yuan to be prepared, while he himself used his body completely and was in this environment without resistance.


    Ye Hao used his own energy to form a protective field on the surface of his body. This was regarded as resisting the erosion of the sun, and the wound on his arm began to recover quickly.


    "The body of a saint-level powerhouse cannot be exposed to this link yet, and it needs to be artificially created to protect it." Ye Hao muttered.


    "Yes. And the energy in this link is very scarce, less than one-tenth of the earth. Once we run out of power, it takes a lot to recover.


    It can''t even maintain our survival in this environment. "Tang Yuan said from the side.


    In fact, it does not mean that the two are talking directly with their hearts.


    After all, in a space environment, sound cannot be transmitted.


    "In five minutes, check your consumption. At the same time, check if there are any problems during the battle." Ye Hao said.


    "Yes." Tang Yuan nodded.


    Ye Hao let go of Tang Yuan''s hand, and he took the lead to test his flying speed.


    The speed of flight is not much different from that on the earth, but the consumption is much larger, three times that of the earth.


    When Ye Hao was experimenting with his combat skills, he found that the consumption caused by the battle, even if the Nine Suns True Scriptures and the mountains map in his body were constantly supplying energy.


    It can''t fully cover the consumption.


    Five minutes later, Ye Hao returned to Tang Yuan''s side.


    Tang Yuan had finished the experiment now, and she was a little out of breath.


    Activities here are much more expensive than on the earth.


    "How do you feel?" Ye Hao looked at Tang Yuan.

 Chapter 2221： Moon landing

    Chapter 2221 Moon Landing


    "I have become accustomed to fighting in this environment. However, the cost in the battle is not small, and it is only necessary to maintain this environment. It is estimated that I can stay for ten hours.


    But if it is a high-intensity battle, maybe I can only last for half an hour. "Tang Yuan said.


    Ye Hao nodded, his situation was just a little better than Tang Yuan.


    "It seems that our battle on the moon must be done quickly. I will take you back first." Ye Hao grabbed Tang Yuan and returned to the cabin with her.


    Then came out with the black butterfly.


    Black Butterfly was in a space environment. She got used to it first, and then looked at Ye Hao with emotion: "It turns out that the gods of ancient times. They can live freely in this environment.


    It seems that we are still far from the gods. "


    Ye Hao shrugged: "There is still a chance. Your physical injury is almost recovered. Maybe you can break through again in the future, and then you will be able to reach the Quasi-God level."


    "I hope there is such an opportunity. I remember you were not as strong as me at that time, but now you have left me behind." Black Butterfly looked at Ye Hao.


    When she sent someone to catch Ye Hao, Ye Hao was just a character that could be killed at any time in front of her.


    And now, he has grown into a powerhouse that can kill a demigod.


    After the black butterfly got used to it, he returned to the cabin.


    Afterwards, Yakina had an unexpected surprise.


    At the level of outer space, Akina''s body was shining with starlight, and even Ye Hao could feel that the aura on her body was much stronger than before.


    "What are you?" Ye Hao looked at Yakina curiously.


    Yakina looked at her hands: "I am in a very good state now. It may be because in outer space, the power of stars helps me."


    "Then how long can you exist in space?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I can stay in this environment without fighting. However, breathing and food are irreplaceable. After reaching the limit of the human body, I still need to recover the human body." Yakina said.


    "In addition, my consumption in combat is not small. Under saturated combat, I can fight for an hour."


    One hour! No consumption in outer space!


    This is an unexpected gain, Yakina can be used as a great force.


    Finally, it was Zhuoyu''s turn.


    After Zhuo Yu appeared in outer space, her expression was flat, and she didn''t need to adapt at all to accept this environment.


    At the same time, pure white wings bloomed behind her, and the angel armor on her body appeared.


    "How do you feel?" Ye Hao asked next to him.


    "There is no other special feeling. If you want to question my fighting ability in this situation, I can survive in this environment without consumption.


    My angel battle armor is a top sacred weapon class, allowing angels to survive stress-free in this environment.


    However, there is still some consumption during the battle. The energy here is not abundant and cannot be recovered quickly.


    I can fight for about an hour to two hours. "Zuo Yu replied.


    Ye Hao nodded, and now the combat strength of the five of them was basically clear.


    Ye Hao and Zhuoyu are the main combat powers, and their combat power levels have reached the peak of the holy rank, and they can even explode to the demigod rank.


    In such an environment, Yakina has a great advantage, and she is the third biggest helper.


    Black Butterfly and Tang Yuan have some drawbacks, but the strength of the Saint-level powerhouse can still help Ye Hao and others in battle, but they need to pay attention to their arrangements.


    Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu returned to the cabin.


    The five people were doing their own things, and soon six hours passed.


    The computer system also issued a tone.


    "It is about to enter the predetermined position. In five minutes, the rocket will leave the space station and enter the lunar orbit."


    Ye Hao was typing on the keyboard in front of the computer.


    Although he had calculated the average six hours ago, six hours will cause a lot of changes, and this time the action is extraordinary.


    He does not need to make sure that there is no loss and error.


    After repeated confirmations, at the last minute, Ye Hao clicked OK.


    The spacecraft enters the final automatic disengagement link.


    Kaz, Kaz


    The spacecraft and the space station broke away, and the two diverged.


    The space station continues to orbit the earth.


    After the spacecraft changed its course, it entered the orbit of the moon.


    "The spacecraft''s stealth system is activated, the spacecraft''s anti-reconnaissance system is activated, and the spacecraft begins to enter the lunar orbit. It is expected that it will enter the back of the moon and prepare to land in four hours."


    The computer prompt sounds.


    Ye Hao''s earphone finally heard the sound from the ground.


    "Ye Hao, remember. You are about to enter the back of the moon. Because of the moon''s obstruction, the connection between us will be disconnected. We cannot give you any help this time.


    Don''t take risks, if any accident happens, evacuate immediately! "This is Xiang Yisu''s voice, very serious.


    "Don''t worry, I will pull out the guy hiding behind." Ye Hao said with a light smile.


    After a series of busy sounds, it means that the spacecraft that Ye Hao and the others are on is already on the back of the moon, and the connection with the earth has been blocked by the moon.


    "We have now entered the back of the moon, although our spacecraft is equipped with the most advanced stealth system and anti-reconnaissance system. But we cannot guarantee that the guys on the moon will not find us.


    So we must be ready to fight at any time! "Ye Hao reminded the four women.


    The four women nodded.


    Five Saint-level powerhouses, this is the strongest lineup on earth.


    With such a lineup going to the moon, this battle is what everyone is curious and looking forward to.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    People on earth are anxiously waiting for the result.


    The waiting process is always the most painful and uncomfortable.


    The spacecraft''s Ye Hao and others were also waiting, and finally the spacecraft''s reminder sounded again.


    "Hint, hint. The spacecraft will land at the predetermined location in ten minutes. Please prepare for landing."


    Ye Hao put on spacesuits for himself, and the other four women also put on spacesuits.


    This space suit is very convenient to wear, it only takes ten seconds to put on and take off.


    "In order to ensure that our status will not decrease. After logging in, we first wear spacesuits. If we find that the enemy needs to fight, we will put the spacesuits in their respective storage items." Ye Hao said.


    "understand."


    Ye Hao took a deep breath. He looked at the moon through the glass window, and he could see the crater on the moon.

 Chapter 2222： Moon base

    Chapter 2222 Moon Base


    This time, Ye Hao and the others felt the shock of taking off from the ground again.


    But for people of their physical strength, this vibration and pressure are nothing.


    Under the shaking, everything around him returned to calm.


    "We landed." Ye Hao first scanned some surroundings with soul perception.


    Because this time the enemy is a robot, Ye Hao didn''t hold out much hope, his soul perception can only detect life forms.


    "We haven''t found the enemy yet, let''s go out and have a look first."


    The five Ye Hao walked out wearing special spacesuits, and this time they stepped on the ground.


    On the ground of the moon.


    Ye Hao observed the surroundings, and they landed in a crater according to a predetermined orbit.


    At the location where Ye Hao and the others were, they could only see the dark starry sky, and could not see the position of the earth.


    Unfortunately, the sun also happens to be on the other side of the earth.


    Ye Hao used storage props to reload the spaceship in front of him, but they still needed this thing to return to Earth.


    If they don''t have this thing, they would have to work hard to go back.


    "What do we do now?" Tang Yuan looked at Ye Hao.


    "The back of the moon has an area of ??at least 10 million square kilometers and a diameter of 3,000 kilometers. It is a bit difficult for the five of us to find things here," said Black Butterfly.


    "We don''t have to look for it, we can let them come to us." Ye Hao''s mouth curled up with a smile.


    He looked around, then his body floated.


    "Hades Six Cannons!"


    Ye Hao used this skill several times against the surroundings, and directly artificially created several pits, and rocks and dust flew all over the sky.


    Ye Hao clapped his hands and fell on the ground again. The pictures of mountains and Nine Suns Scriptures in his body began to operate, restoring the energy that Ye Hao had consumed.


    "As long as those guys are on this, they will definitely come to us. We just have to wait and see." Ye Hao smiled.


    "Your method is really risky. Don''t you worry that they will destroy us directly?" Yakina looked at Ye Hao.


    "Our five saint-level powerhouses, if they really have this kind of strength, they don''t have to go all the way to this broken place." Ye Hao smiled disdainfully.


    ...


    A base somewhere on the far side of the moon.


    "Report. Just now we sensed that a high-intensity explosion occurred at a distance of six hundred kilometers from us." A robot walked over to the doctor who was doing the experiment.


    "A high-intensity explosion? Is it meteor shower?" The doctor raised his head.


    "According to our observations, it should not have been a meteorite shower in the recent period. We cannot determine what kind of creature it is for the time being." Robot Report reported.


    "Then send a detection robot to check it out." The doctor said disapprovingly: "Maybe some space junk has fallen on the moon."


    "Yes."


    ...


    "This is Detective Robot 0145. The 14th Squad will undertake the investigation mission and go to the S4 area for investigation." Several aircraft-like robots flew out from a dark hole under a crater.


    Fly towards the distant target location.


    There are ten robots in this team, flying in a row, closely monitoring the situation below.


    After flying for more than ten minutes, they arrived at a crater.


    "Arriving at the designated location, we are ready to land." The reconnaissance robots landed, and they found a trace of something hitting the ground in this crater.


    "Report to the base, we found that the difference... the difference..."


    Before the detection robot had time to report the situation, its chest was pierced by a sharp sword.


    "These things are the devil''s minions?" Zhuoyu looked at the broken copper under his feet with disdain.


    All other detection robots were also killed.


    "The strength of these robots is only Tier 6. Not very strong." Hei Butterfly said lightly.


    Yakina looked at Ye Hao flying in the air: "Hey, we killed this robot. Have you found their base?"


    Ye Hao held an instrument in his hand.


    "I invaded their contact channel just now. They did establish their base on the back of the moon. As for the location, it should be five to six hundred kilometers in this direction." Ye Hao pointed to the direction where the robot flew over.


    "The exact location can''t be determined, they have set up interference. But when we go, we will be able to find it."


    "What are you waiting for, let''s go."


    A group of five people set off.


    At this time, the moon base also received news of an intruder.


    "Doctor Report. It''s not good. Just now, the robot we sent out for investigation was wiped out. The last information sent by the robot was.


    The enemy is five people, the strength is around the eighth level! Now is moving towards our side! "An assistant ran to the doctor anxiously, reporting the situation.


    "Tier eight? Five people?" The doctor frowned: "This is no small trouble. Why did they come out at this moment. I gave my order and all the combat robots were dispatched.


    Be sure to kill these invaders, we have escaped from the earth to the moon, we have no other place to go.


    And the experiment we are doing is very important, we must complete it! "


    The doctor looked at the control panel in front of him.


    In the control panel is a laboratory, where the laser flickers, flickers, and the space overlaps continuously.


    And in the center stood a woman.


    That was Qiao Linying who had escaped from Ye Hao before!


    "Yes." The assistant immediately ran to the computer and began to control it.


    "All the squad robots are dispatched, and all the base defense facilities are activated. The base enters the red alert!"


    Didididi


    The entire base is lit with red lights.


    In several warehouses, the lights on the chests of the robots were all on, and their emotionless eyes were also on.


    Ta Ta Ta Ta


    Hundreds of robots began to walk out with heavy steps.


    In a closed laboratory, there are several experimental containers.


    There are several people immersed in the experiment container, and each of them has that kind of devil''s unique patterns and characteristics.


    I don''t know if it was because of the movement outside, one of the people''s eyelids moved and air bubbles appeared in the container.


    ...


    The five Ye Hao flew to a place.


    "Strange, we flew this way and didn''t find any traces of a base." Tang Yuan frowned.


    Ye Hao looked around: "The place I investigated before should be here. Let me see."


    Perspective eyes.


    The moment Ye Hao opened his perspective eyes, his expression suddenly changed.


    "Be careful!"


    I saw that among the moon rocks on the ground, the hidden gates opened one after another, and the muzzles were stretched out, all aimed at Ye Hao and others.

 Chapter 2223： Battle of the Moon

    Chapter 2223 Moon Battle


    With hundreds of gun muzzles, the people who watched them trembled.


    And the next moment, these muzzles fired lasers at the location where Ye Hao and others were.


    Suddenly, the dark back of the moon was lit by these dazzling lasers.


    Bump


    Several muzzle positions were attacked by inexplicable attacks and all exploded.


    At the location where the laser hits, countless dazzling lights appeared, as if it were another round of the sun.


    Several beams fell on the positions of those muzzles, and all muzzles were destroyed at this time.


    This caused this area to be bumpy all at once, as if it had just experienced a meteor shower.


    "It''s dangerous. I didn''t expect them to build such a large base below here." Ye Hao was supporting the protective barrier at the moment, and it was his protective barrier that protected them from the turbulent attack just now.


    However, Tang Yuan''s four counterattack destroyed these attack methods in an instant.


    "It seems that those guys are under here." Yakina looked at the ruins below.


    "We don''t need to go down anymore, they have already come out." Tang Yuan raised her eyelids.


    All kinds of robots came out from the passages, as if others in the army were displayed around Ye Hao and others.


    Some robots are as big as dinosaurs.


    Some robots look a little strange, like a fusion of tanks and spiders.


    The vast majority of robots still maintain a human appearance.


    Ye Hao glanced around, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "It seems that they also prepared a big gift for us. There are more than 5,000 robots below Tier 4 and more than 2,000 Tier 5 robots.


    There are more than 800 Tier 6 robots, 200 Tier 7 robots, and more than 50 Tier 8 semi-holy robots. "


    "It seems that we have come right this time. If these guys are allowed to appear on the earth. It is definitely a hidden danger. It will undoubtedly provoke a war and make the whole world chaotic." Black Butterfly is serious. Said.


    Zhuo Yu suddenly said: "Something is wrong, I feel that someone below here is trying to establish a connection with the demon plane!"


    "What!" Ye Hao and others were shocked.


    "How is this possible? Except for the earth, it is no longer possible to build space nodes on the earth plane now!" Ye Hao still remembered what Evelyn said before.


    Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao: "The moon, isn''t it a part of the earth."


    Ye Hao shook his body, and there were many opinions on the existence of the moon on the earth.


    Someone once said that the moon is actually a part of the earth. It was only because of certain disasters that an area on the earth was broken, and then the moon was formed in outer space.


    If this is the case, then what Zhuo Yu said is indeed possible.


    "I remember it was during the Third War, when several quasi gods descended on the earth plane, and a battle began in the solar system.


    And because of the aftermath, part of the earth shattered, forming the current moon. Although the energy intensity on the moon is not enough for the earth, there is no problem in establishing a space node. "Zuo Yu said.


    It turned out to be such a thing.


    "No matter what''s doing below, we can''t let them succeed. The four of you stay here to get these combat robots. I will rush in and destroy their plan!" Ye Hao said.


    "I''ll go down with you." Zhuo Yu said in an irrefutable tone.


    Ye Hao frowned slightly, this woman was a little annoying, and she didn''t obey orders.


    "Ye Hao, let''s go down with you and Zhuo Yu. Here is no problem for the three of us. When we get everything done here, we will go down and help you." Yakina said.


    Ye Hao glanced at the combat robots, and said solemnly: "Pay attention to your own safety. These robots will not produce any consumption when fighting in this environment, which is beneficial to them!"


    Robots do not need to breathe, will not be affected by the space environment, and fighting will only consume energy and will not need as much worry as they do.


    "Don''t worry. These iron-skin gadgets are much easier to clean up than those demons." The black butterfly''s mouth raised an evil smile, and a black butterfly appeared on her body.


    Tang Yuan''s body was also covered with poisonous gas, looking like an evil spirit.


    "Okay, be careful yourself." Ye Hao had bleeding wings behind his back, which was the exact opposite of the aura on Zhuo Yu.


    "let''s go!"


    Ye Hao and Zhuoyu shot directly down, and along an intersection they had discovered before, they directly entered the moon base.


    On the surface of the moon.


    Tang Yuan, Black Butterfly, and Yakina stood with their backs facing each other, surrounded by a large number of robots of various types.


    "Don''t care about the eight thousand robots below the seventh level. Be careful to take down two hundred seventh-level robots, and more than fifty eighth-level semi-holy robots." Tang Yuan reminded.


    "Huh. Just take it apart." The phantom of the black butterfly on the black butterfly seemed to materialize, and she fanned her wings.


    The black aftermath directly chopped off several low-level robots.


    Those robots were cut off, and the wires in their bodies were still flashing with electricity.


    A golden light flashed on Yakina, and she sacrificed her three great artifacts.


    He wears a platinum crown on his head, holding the earth shield in his left hand and the spear of war in his right hand.


    Yakina at this moment is just like the goddess of war.


    "The flame of war." The spear of war in Yakina''s hand swung out, and a dazzling flame shot down.


    The robot hit by the flame burned all over.


    The structure of the machine began to corrode a little bit. These robots seemed to feel pain, with grim faces and hands struggling subconsciously.


    But it quickly turned into ashes on the moon.


    On Tang Yuan''s side, she was a bit troubled.


    After all, her hidden weapons and poisons are mainly aimed at the human body, and dealing with such robots is really troublesome.


    However, Tang Yuan soon found a method that suits her. She used super corrosive venom to hit some joints of the robot.


    Let those positions corrode, so that the robot loses the battle.


    Those low-level robots have less than Tier 7 combat effectiveness. Although there are a lot of them, they are relatively easy to deal with.


    But soon the three of them ran into a little trouble.


    Robots of level 7 or higher, including those semi-holy level robots, have a certain degree of recovery ability. If it is not destroyed in a large area, their bodies will repair themselves.


    This is no small trouble for the three Tang Yu who are constantly consuming.


    At the same time, Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu were continuously beheading the robot guards who were blocking them, moving toward the depths of the moon base.

 Chapter 2224： Semi-Holy Robot

    Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu broke through several layers of defense, and finally reached the bottom of this base.


    The ground floor here is different from the kind of laboratory imagined.


    There is a mess here, like the ruins of battle.


    "Strange, it should be right here. But why didn''t you see their figure?" Zhuo Yu frowned, the feeling that came out before should be here.


    Ye Hao looked around, his mind moved, and the power of the law of space appeared in his hand.


    Then in the center of the ruins, a six-pointed star circle appeared, and the six-pointed star circle wrapped the void space.


    "This is the overlapping space. They are carried out in the overlapping space. We have to go in." Ye Hao said.


    "What''s the point?" The angel sword in Zhuyu''s hand appeared, and the wings behind him shook, and he rushed directly, preparing to rush into this so-called overlapping space.


    But several figures suddenly appeared in front of Zhuo Yu, and they formed a light mask in front of Zhu Yu.


    Boom


    With the dazzling light shining, Zhuo Yu flew out directly, and Ye Hao rushed up in time to hold on to Zhuo Yu''s body to avoid her embarrassment.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Hao frowned and looked at the five stern-faced guys in front of him warily.


    These five guys can actually resist and counterattack the two-winged angel Zhuoyu, which is simply incredible.


    "They are not humans. They have strange powers and can build a special barrier. When my power hits it, it is directly bounced back." Zhuo Yu said solemnly.


    Ta Ta Ta


    At this time, Ye Hao and the others also heard voices, and people with different faces appeared around the ruins of the battlefield.


    Some are middle-aged men and women in their 30s and 40s; some are young men and women in their 10s and 20s.


    There is even a child who is only in his ten years old. Although his body looks are different, the expressions on their faces are all grim.


    One, two, three, four... eight... ten...


    There are as many as twenty.


    "The first team and the second team restrain the magnetic field, and the third team and the fourth team are preparing for laser pulse guns!" A somewhat old voice sounded around.


    Ten people around raised their hands high, and black light began to emerge from their bodies.


    "Be careful!" Ye Hao''s heart was suspended, and he immediately reminded.


    But it was too late.


    Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu felt a super strong gravitational magnetic field at the same time.


    This gravitational magnetic field is quite strong, making Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu feel overwhelmed.


    It was quite difficult for the two of them to maintain the current posture, and it was difficult to move their fingers or take a step.


    "Damn!" Zhuo Yu couldn''t hold on, kneeling on one knee, holding on to her body with the angel''s sword in his hand.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and looked at the remaining ten people around him, with his hands aimed at the center, something like a muzzle appeared on their palms, and countless energy was stored in them.


    Three seconds of silence.


    Three seconds later, ten people and twenty laser pulse cannons fired at Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu at the same time.


    Boom boom boom


    Because this lunar base has the relationship of raising and supplying, so the sound can be heard here.


    The deafening explosion made the entire moon base tremble, cracks appeared on the walls, and rocks fell one by one.


    Even Tang Yuan and others above the moon base felt the terrifying energy emanating from the moon base below.


    "Below..." Tang Yuan looked worriedly at the moon base below.


    "Bah. Let''s take care of ourselves now. Those robots that can repair themselves are too troublesome. They are endless like cockroaches." Black Butterfly stepped on a struggling robot at the corner of her mouth. Blood came out.


    The black butterfly spit out blood on the robot''s body, and a black beam in his hand directly destroyed most of the robot''s body.


    On the other side, Yakina flew upside down and hit a crater heavily. The armor on her body was covered with dust, and the light on the three artifacts looked a little dim.


    Several robots took the opportunity to rush over, their arms changed to grow swords and sickles, trying to kill Akina directly.


    "Omen of Ten Thousand Poisons!" Tang Yuan descended from the sky, forming a poisonous gas shield around Yakina''s body, and after those robots came into contact with the poisonous gas, the surface of the body began to corrode.


    These robots retreated immediately and directly cut off the corroded parts of the body, and then the missing parts of the body began to repair themselves.


    "Are you all right." Tang Yuan panted, looking at Yakina behind him.


    "I''m fine, it''s just that some physical exertion is too great." Akina was saying.


    A huge explosion occurred on Black Butterfly, and Black Butterfly''s body also flew upside down, but fortunately, the two pairs of wings behind her maintained her body and made her fall into the crater.


    Seeing the two women''s caring gaze, Hei Butterfly said directly: "I''m fine. I just fought with that bunch of scrap iron, one was killed by me. The other guys should be scrapped..."


    Before the black butterfly''s voice fell, several robots with mutilated bodies flew out in the direction of the explosion, and most of the mutilated body parts had been recovered.


    "Asshole, these guys really can''t beat Xiaoqiang!" Hei Butterfly cursed.


    Around the crater, those robots circled up again.


    But their number is much less, and if you raise your vision.


    You will find that around the crater, there are traces of battles everywhere, with broken bodies and parts of robots everywhere.


    In some places, hundreds of robots have piled up into a mountain of garbage.


    In the ten-minute battle, Tang Yuan and others have eliminated 80% of these robots.


    But even so, the remaining robots are all advanced robots with self-repair capabilities.


    On the contrary, Tang Yuan and the others have consumed a lot of physical strength. Even if Yakina has the advantage in this environment, there is only less than half of his fighting power left at this moment.


    And Tang Yuan is only 30%.


    Look at their enemies.


    Sweeping around, there are more than 40 semi-holy robots, more than 100 tier 7 robots, more than 300 tier 6 robots, and hundreds of robots below tier 6 in total. No more than a thousand.


    These robots have changed their strategy.


    Robots at and below Tier 7 are conducting fire cover in the distance, while the semi-holy robot relies on its good repair ability to entangle three people.


    Constantly consuming the physical strength of the three Tang Yu.


    If the battle continues in this way, even if the three Tang Yuan wins in the end, it is very likely that there will be a certain degree of casualties.


    It will be a tragic victory, which none of them want to see!

 Chapter 2225： Tang Yuans plan

    Chapter 2225 Tang Yuan''s Plan


    "Let''s solve those low-level robots first, and save them from interfering with us." Black Butterfly said.


    Yakina said: "That way, we will consume a lot of physical energy, and the advanced robots will be more difficult to deal with. The forty or so semi-holy advanced robots should be solved first.


    We can easily solve those remaining guys. "


    The two women each thought that one method was feasible.


    But Tang Yuan said, "Have you noticed that the recovery ability of those semi-holy robots has weakened a lot."


    "What do you mean?" Akina was puzzled.


    "I paid attention to it. Before I cut off a leg of a semi-holy robot, it can be repaired in three seconds. Now it takes a full fifteen seconds." Tang Yuan said.


    Black Butterfly''s eyes lit up and she looked at Tang Yuan: "You mean, these robots are also weakening?"


    "Other robots have not changed, and the combat effectiveness of the semi-holy robot has not decreased, but its repair ability has indeed decreased a lot.


    This shows that their self-repair capabilities are not endless, it is very likely that the energy source supporting this in the body is constantly being consumed.


    This has caused their repair speed to continue to slow down.


    I think that in this case, let''s fix these semi-holy levels first. But at the same time, we can''t let those low-level robots consume us. "Tang Yuan said


    "Then what are we going to do?" Akina asked.


    "I have a plan. I can create a situation. The low-level robots in the distance will not interfere with us within five minutes. And you have five minutes to eliminate these semi-holy robots.


    The most important point of this plan is that these semi-holy robots must be eliminated in five minutes. Otherwise, only those low-level robots will join, which will cause us a lot of trouble. "Tang Yuan said.


    "Five minutes..." Hei Butterfly hesitated for a while, she clenched her fists: "As long as you are not disturbed by those low-level robots, there will be no problem in five minutes."


    "Yeah." Yakina also nodded.


    "Okay, I''ll start." Tang Yuan knotted her hands, and her eyes revealed a strange green light.


    At the same time, ripples swelled around her body.


    The semi-holy robot was vigilant and began to constantly harass around.


    The low-level robots in the distance continue to use powerful firepower to support them.


    "The body of ten thousand poisons." Tang Yuan shouted angrily.


    The clothes on her body, without wind.


    The next moment, a huge phantom appeared behind Tang Yuan.


    "The Realm of Ten Thousand Poisons!"


    Tang Yuan raised his hands.


    The surging ripples closed towards the sky around the crater, forming a green barrier in the blink of an eye.


    The low-level robots outside cannot see what''s inside this strange barrier at this moment. They are trying to attack the barrier by various means.


    Although the barrier reacted somewhat, there was no damage.


    At the same time, within the barrier.


    Tang Yuan shouted: "It''s now! The poisonous fog I released can reduce the repairing ability of these robots. Within five minutes, be sure to kill these semi-holy robots!"


    "Understand!" The black butterfly''s wings flapped behind him.


    "Hands." The three artifacts on Yakina''s body once again stirred a dazzling light.


    Black Butterfly rushed directly in front of a semi-holy robot, and the extremely fast speed directly buckled the throat of the semi-holy robot.


    The black phantom began to envelop the semi-holy robot, and soon the semi-holy robot turned to ashes.


    "One." A grinning smile appeared on Black Butterfly''s face, like a hunter.


    "Goddess'' Light." Yakina was aiming at the semi-holy robot in one direction with the spear of war. The light from the spear of war directly penetrated the body of the robot.


    The robot fell to the ground. Although it did not die on the spot, the speed of body repair was extremely slow.


    Originally this kind of injury could be repaired in half a minute, but now it seems that it will take at least three minutes.


    Yakina didn''t solve the robot''s life, but chose to hunt down other robots, destroy them, and then throw them away.


    Because there is no interference from low-level robots, and this barrier restricts the battlefield.


    And these semi-holy robots can''t escape, they can only choose to face the hunting of Yakina and Black Butterfly.


    There are thirty or forty semi-holy robots.


    But the key is that they are still semi-holy after all, not holy!


    And Black Butterfly is a powerhouse who has ever been able to reach the **** level, and Yakina holds three divine tools in her hands and possesses the soul.


    These semi-holy robots can''t take advantage of face-to-face cutting.


    Seeing that something was wrong, the semi-holy robots tried to attack the barrier from the inside, but the barrier was so strong that they couldn''t break through for a while.


    If the barrier cannot be broken, then destroy the person who formed the barrier.


    A group of semi-holy robots aimed at Tang Yuan, trying to eradicate this enemy.


    "Athena''s guardian of the earth!"


    Just when Tang Yuan was preparing to resist this wave of attacks, a golden shield was suspended above Tang Yuan.


    The golden shield protected Tang Yuan.


    This is Yakina''s Earth Shield.


    "Don''t worry, this earth shield can protect you from harm for at least two or three minutes." Yakina fell in front of Tang Yuan and left a word.


    They counterattacked those semi-holy robots.


    Boom boom boom


    A huge hunting began.


    Outside the barrier, those low-level robots began to continuously attack the barrier, using various methods.


    After four minutes of continuous shelling, a crack appeared on the barrier.


    This allowed these low-level robots to see hope, and increased their attack on the location of the crack.


    Finally, the barrier was broken and disappeared.


    However, the scene inside the barrier stunned these low-level robots.


    Tang Yuan, who was unconscious, was held in her arms by the black butterfly.


    Yakina is holding a war spear, standing on a bunch of semi-holy robots with mutilated bodies. On top of her war spear, there is also a body of a demi-god robot inserted.


    "War Spear of Destruction." A golden light appeared in Yakina''s hand, and the whole spear of war lit up.


    The spear of war has its muzzle down.


    Under this move, those semi-holy robots completely disappeared.


    The entire crater is filled with traces of battles, and the remains of those semi-holy robots that cannot be repaired.


    "She''s all right." Yakina walked to Black Butterfly and looked at Tang Yuan in her arms.


    "It''s okay, she''s just exhausted her physical strength. The enchantment just now is probably her trick. I am now using my strength to protect her body." Black Butterfly said.


    "You look after her, you can just hand over the rest of the scrap iron." Yakina pulled up the spear of war and looked at the low-level robots around the crater with an arrogant expression.


    The moment she moved, the results of these robots had already been announced.

 Chapter 2226： The dilemma without loopholes

    Chapter 2226 the dilemma without loopholes


    Moon base


    The smoke and dust are dazzling, and the naked eye can hardly see anything.


    Twenty people around had red light in their eyes.


    "Turn on the thermal imaging system... searching for the target."


    "The target has not been found."


    "Turn on the life search system... searching for the target."


    "The target has not been found."


    "Turn on the infrared scanning system... searching for the target."


    "The target has not been found."


    ...


    "Report to the main brain, the target death probability is 73%..." While one of them was reporting, there was a sudden noise around him.


    Several people seemed to be dragged away by something.


    "Angel Light!"


    At the same time, there was a soft drink, and a dazzling light burst out above this area.


    All the smoke and dust dissipated.


    "Defense, defense."


    Several small teams immediately formed a defensive formation, and they formed the previous shield against burning feathers.


    This directly caused Burning Feather''s angelic light to attack these shields and bounce back again.


    One of them also shot at Ye Hao, who had no time to let go of the man whose head was pinched off by himself.


    "Hey. Miss Angel, this trick of yours doesn''t seem to work. Don''t wait, you have injured yourself before killing the enemy." Ye Hao flew to the side of Zhuo Yu, deliberately teasing.


    "These guys are a little weird." Zhuo Yu said solemnly.


    "I saw it a long time ago. They should also be robots. But they are much stronger than other robots, and their combat effectiveness is at the Saint level. And they seem to be combined with five people, which can release a rebound magnetic field at the same time.


    Saint-level attacks can be bounced back, and the demigod-level cannot be determined. "Ye Hao scanned the strange robots below.


    At this moment, an even stranger scene appeared.


    The robot whose head was twisted off by Ye Hao before, and in Ye Hao''s eyes, had no signs of life at all, has recovered directly at this moment.


    Standing there intact, as if nothing happened.


    "Plus, these guys have super recovery ability." Ye Hao said.


    "You four teams entangled these two guys. In any case, these two guys can''t be allowed to destroy our plan!" The old voice sounded again.


    Twenty robots, a team of five people, surrounded Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu from four corners.


    "We don''t have much time. Ten minutes! The battle must be over within ten minutes, and I can sense that the waves from the demon plane are getting stronger.


    If they really let them get something out of the demon plane, it would be difficult to deal with with our current strength. "Zuo Yu said solemnly.


    "Understood, that is going to be desperate. You drag the two teams, and wait for me to get the rest of the two teams to help you." Ye Hao''s mouth turned into a smile.


    Zhuo Yu''s face became cold, as if being irritated, she looked at Ye Hao: "I''ll give you this sentence. When I solve the two teams, I will help you. Don''t die."


    After speaking, Zhuo Yu held her angel sword and rushed out wearing an angel armor.


    Entangled with the robots of the two teams.


    "Isn''t every angel victorious?" Ye Hao smiled slightly, and he looked at the ten guys he wanted to deal with.


    "I want to take a look at your body. How many times can it recover."


    When the voice fell, Ye Hao shot out.


    At the same time, the people of these two teams also launched a combat mode.


    The cooperation of these ten people is very good. Some are responsible for offense and some are responsible for harassment.


    And when Ye Hao prepared some powerful tricks, five people would gather together to create a barrier to block and rebound Ye Hao''s attack.


    Their cooperation like this, even though their strength was not equal to Ye Hao, they did not lose the wind in this battle, and played a perfect role to entangle Ye Hao.


    "Caught you!" Ye Hao drew a gap and directly grabbed a robot in his twenties.


    Ye Hao grabbed his neck with one hand, and thrust the other directly into his chest.


    At the same time, a blazing flame appeared on his arm.


    This robot was continuously being burned in the flames, and its body was quickly burned to death.


    "You should die now." Just as Ye Hao was muttering, he discovered that there was a black heart inside the burnt-out robot body.


    Ye Hao''s pupils dilated, and this black heart was so similar to the black heart he had obtained before, except that the energy intensity in this black heart was not comparable to the black heart that Ye Hao got from the black cube.


    "What is this?" Ye Hao wanted to take a closer look, but several robots beside him designed plasma cannons at Ye Hao.


    As a result, Ye Hao could only let go of the black heart in his hand and moved his body away.


    The next intriguing scene appeared, that black heart grew flesh at a speed visible to the naked eye, and recovered to its previous appearance in less than ten seconds.


    "This...!" Ye Hao''s heart sank.


    It seems that these special robots have their powerful recovery ability because of the black heart in their bodies.


    "Zhao Yu, they have black hearts in their bodies. As long as their black hearts are destroyed, they should not be able to recover." Ye Hao reminded Zhuo Yu in the battle over there.


    Ye Hao is looking for opportunities again.


    Finally Ye Hao caught a chance again, he directly smashed the body of a robot, and then grabbed its black heart.


    Ye Hao tried to destroy it.


    But Ye Hao found that this black heart was very hard, and Ye Hao could hardly crush it directly with the power of a Saint-level powerhouse, and he needed a certain amount of energy.


    But those robots didn''t give Ye Hao a chance at all. After Ye Hao grabbed the black heart, they began to besiege Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao missed again.


    The black heart also returned to its original appearance.


    "It''s a bit troublesome. These robots are fighting together, and it takes at least half a minute to destroy a black heart. But this guy''s attack, I can hardly hold on for 30 seconds without moving and destroying the black heart."


    Ye Hao found himself facing a dilemma at this moment.


    The only way is to destroy multiple robots at once. In that case, when Ye Hao destroys the black heart, the intensity of the siege he will suffer will be greatly reduced.


    But if you want to solve the robot in large quantities at once, those robots will form the kind of rebound shield.


    This is simply a dead end.


    In a blink of an eye, the battle has been going on for five minutes.


    Zhuo Yu was also in a deadlock over there.


    Ye Hao tried a few more times, and after his own trick was bounced a few times, a surprised expression appeared on his face.


    "A team of five people form the kind of rebound shield that cannot be released continuously. After a release, there will be a five-second gap. So they will continue to replace."

 Chapter 2227： Five second chance

    "The five-second cooling time can only last for almost one second when used once. Because of their robot''s precise calculations, they can ensure that this second can just resist my skills.


    And the two teams alternate blocking skills, that is, two seconds of invincibility.


    There are still three seconds in the period, and these robots can determine the strength of my attack, they will not use this trick to resist ordinary attacks. "


    Ye Hao kept speculating about the plan in his heart, and his eyes firmly looked at the ten people in front of him.


    "That is to say, I have to release two skills that they must use this method to resist in a row within five seconds, and I have to avoid the two attacks that I have been bounced back.


    Unleash another skill that can destroy them, and all this needs to be done in five seconds. "


    The seemingly simple plan has already appeared in Ye Hao''s mind.


    But this simple plan is very difficult.


    "No matter what, this is the only feasible plan now. And the trick that allows them to resist with that enchantment must be of the highest strength of the holy rank." Ye Hao took a deep breath, and his aura opened up.


    All the surrounding sand and stones tremble.


    "Alert, alert! The target energy intensity is rising rapidly."


    "It is recommended to abandon the offense and fully defend."


    The robots of the two teams immediately opened a defensive formation.


    "I want you to be so obedient." Ye Hao''s mouth raised a frenzy, the next moment his hands were flower-shaped, facing the robots of the two teams.


    "Hades Six Cannons!"


    Ye Hao roared.


    Six light wheels from small to large appeared in front of Ye Hao, and black light beams appeared.


    "Assemble defensive shields." A team of five robots sensed the strength of this attack and immediately blocked them. The five people were ready to meet Ye Hao''s move.


    Ye Hao sneered.


    Pluto''s six heavy cannons are released.


    The five robots also released the defensive rebound enchantment.


    Pluto''s six heavy artillery hit it, making a huge explosion, and then bounced toward Ye Hao''s location.


    At this moment, Ye Hao seemed to be holding lightning with both hands.


    Just as Pluto''s six heavy artillery was about to approach him, Ye Hao teleported to rush to the front of the robot.


    "The space is found to be abnormal, and the space is blocked!" Several robots released strange ripples into the space around them.


    Ye Hao frowned. The methods of these robots were not trivial, but this did not interfere with Ye Hao''s plan.


    Ye Hao changed the teleportation location and appeared on top of the robot.


    At the same time, Pluto''s six cannons swallowed the place where Ye Hao was just now, and slammed heavily on the rock wall, causing a huge shock.


    And this is just an appetizer.


    Tick


    Second second


    Ye Hao held his hands high, and Lei Ting was caught in his hands. At this moment, he was like the **** of thunder.


    "Thunder Fury."


    Ye Hao screamed, and the thunder fell from the sky.


    "Release the defense barrier."


    The second team of robots took over the position of the first team and released a defensive rebound barrier to protect them.


    Thunder hit the barrier, and the gorgeous scene was even more terrifying and dazzling than before.


    The violent open lightning bombarded the surrounding battlefield ruins aimlessly, leaving traces of lightning strikes on the stone walls in the ruins.


    This is the third second.


    Ye Hao''s figure appeared in front of the two teams again, and Ye Hao''s eyes were frantic.


    Four star rings with different colors appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    Fourth second


    The four star rings merge together.


    "Quadruple Destroy Starlink!" Ye Hao resorted to this trick. Because of the short time, Ye Hao could no longer join other forces.


    Released the purest four-fold destruction star ring.


    Even so, the power of this move is quite terrifying. You must know that in order to release this move plus the first two forbidden spells, Ye Hao originally had only three-quarters of his combat power left, but now only left Two-fifths.


    This kind of sudden super-intensity release skill is the most terrifying consumption of oneself.


    "Alarm, alarm. There is an irresistible attack, start to calculate the feasible solution... in the calculation... the probability of survival is 0%" In the numb eyes of several robots, their bodies turned into decay under the four-fold destruction star ring .


    However, after these robots died out, they used their bodies to cancel out a lot of the Destroying Star Ring, causing other robots to survive.


    "Four changed balls, three seriously injured. The record is not bad." Ye Hao licked his pale lips, and he teleported to the center of the four black hearts floating in the air.


    The three severely wounded robots were unable to launch an effective attack for a while, and the remaining three surrounded them without saying a word, trying to entangle Ye Hao and gain time to recover for their companions.


    On the other side, the two squad robots entangled with Zhuo Yu were also affected by the battle situation here, and immediately left the battle and walked towards Ye Hao.


    Burning Feather''s wings shook, blocking these robots: "Your enemy is me, don''t want to pass by me."


    At this moment, Zhuo Yu also noticed that Ye Hao''s battle situation had progressed. She marveled at what Ye Hao, the earth species did, that she was indeed not an opponent of this earth species.


    And Zhuo Yu also knew what he had to do now, that was to entangle these two teams and not let them destroy Ye Hao''s plan.


    If she couldn''t even do this by herself, she wouldn''t have to mock her by Ye Hao, she would want to find a pit and bury herself.


    "The Field of Ice."


    While holding the two black hearts, Ye Hao released his fourth trick.


    Ice crystals appeared under Ye Hao''s feet, and in the blink of an eye, the ice crystal formed a hockey puck around Ye Hao''s body, enveloping Ye Hao''s body.


    This hockey puck is to resist the attacks of the three robots, ensuring that Ye Hao can squeeze the black hearts in the next few dozen seconds.


    After ten seconds, only the sound of glass breaking was heard.


    Kaz Kaz


    The three robots shook their bodies, as if their bodies had also suffered some impact.


    They continued to attack the ice crystal in front of them, and finally joined the battle after the other three badly injured robots repaired their wounds.


    The ice crystal shield could no longer stop the attack of the six, and it shattered directly.


    And behind the ice crystal shield, Ye Hao was grinning.


    There was black liquid and some black debris under his feet.


    The two black hearts in his hands were already full of cracks, and the sound before that sounded again.


    Kaz


    "Fixed four." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the remaining six robots: "Next, I see how you can block them."

 Chapter 2228： We cant take risks

    The two teams could not prevent effective defense.


    Ye Hao directly staged a massacre for them, basically every minute.


    In less than six minutes, the last black heart was crushed by him.


    "Miss Angel, I''ve done it here. Do you need help over there." Ye Hao clapped his hands, jokingly looking at Zhuoyu who was still in a stalemate.


    Zhuo Yu cast Ye Hao''s eyes, "Don''t talk nonsense. The movement is getting bigger and bigger."


    "Good." Ye Hao took a deep breath. His current combat effectiveness is only one-fifth of his heyday. If he stops to recover, it will take ten minutes to fully recover.


    But now Ye Hao has no time.


    This battle must be done quickly, and Ye Hao rushed out.


    There are only two teams left, only ten robots.


    Facing the two terrifying existences of Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu, the balance that was originally balanced had already tilted at this moment.


    Five minutes later.


    The black heart of the last robot was pierced by the sword of the burning feather and turned into fragments.


    "Huh, it''s finally done." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief.


    It is a bit of a struggle to pack this thing.


    Even to a certain extent, it is more difficult than letting Ye Hao fight a few demigods, because the information of these robots is the same, they can calculate the most effective fighting method, and constantly consume you.


    Coupled with that terrifying recovery ability.


    If Ye Hao confronted the Demigod, he would use absolute strength to cause terrible damage to the enemy, thereby controlling the occupation.


    "Open that thing quickly, we must go in and stop it." Sweat beads appeared on Zhuo Yu''s forehead, but she still pointed anxiously at the six-pointed star formation in the middle of the ruined battlefield.


    "We need to rest." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "It''s too late! I can feel that the fluctuations below are very strong." Zhuo Yu urged.


    Ye Hao looked at Zhuo Yu: "I only have less than one-tenth of the combat power left. The high-intensity battle like before can only last for less than five minutes. What about you."


    Zhuo Yu was taken aback for a moment, she whispered: "I have one fifth left..."


    "Both of us are very expensive. We can''t be sure whether we will encounter strong enemies after entering. If there are enemies that are as troublesome as these robots, or even more powerful.


    We are going to die for nothing! Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "Then if we missed this opportunity! In this ghost place, I want to recover. It will take at least six hours!" Shao Yu said with a frown.


    "We don''t need to recover to the heyday, just return to 50%. It only takes ten minutes for me to recover to 50%. You can use these ten minutes to absorb the energy I provide you as much as possible."


    Ye Hao raised his palm, and the divine power appeared in it.


    Zhuo Yu looked at the power in Ye Hao''s hand that amazed her with surprise. She tried to absorb it. The intensity of this power was incredible, giving her the angel''s body a feeling of being bathed in glory.


    "As long as you can continue to provide this energy. I can recover at least 50% in ten minutes." Zhuo Yu said.


    "Okay." Ye Hao nodded.


    The sacred power in the **** map should be enough for Burning Feather to absorb.


    Ye Hao knows that his plan like this is very conservative, and it is very likely that he will miss the best opportunity.


    But Ye Hao can''t take risks. He, who bears the fate of the earth, doesn''t allow himself to take risks.


    So he chose to spend ten minutes here to delay time and restore his strength as much as possible so that they can face the dangers that may arise next.


    Five minutes blinked.


    There was movement behind Ye Hao and the others.


    Black Butterfly carried Tang Yuan down and Yakina guarded them.


    The three of them saw the messy battle ruins in front of them, and the traces left by those battles had already told them how terrifying things had just happened here.


    "Did you solve it?" Ye Hao didn''t stop functioning in his body, he looked at the three women and said.


    "Well, it''s all done." Yakina nodded.


    "How is Tang Yuan? Are you injured?" Ye Hao frowned.


    He didn''t want to see any damage to the three of them here.


    "I...it''s okay. It''s just that during the battle... I was over-consuming. Now Miss Black Butterfly is protecting me." Tang Yuan''s voice was a bit weak, and his steps were a little vacill. He was almost completely leaning against Black Butterfly. Body.


    Hei Butterfly''s appearance is also a bit wrong, she breathed lightly and said: "My condition is also a bit not good, old injuries have recurred. If this continues, I will not be able to hold on for another five minutes. "


    "I''m a little better. But the fighting power is only less than 20% left." Yakina said beside.


    "Then come here and get close to me." Ye Hao raised his left hand, and the pictures of mountains appeared on Ye Hao''s left hand.


    The abundant energy of the one hundred thousand mountains in the mountain map burst out.


    "Hurry up and absorb it. There are some things in that magic circle that may come out. We still have five minutes." Ye Hao said.


    The three daughters immediately stood beside Ye Hao, absorbing the continuous rich energy in the mountain map.


    In these five minutes, everyone is racing against time.


    Now that they haven''t recovered a little more strength, it is possible for them to survive the next unknown battle.


    Five minutes is up.


    Ye Hao''s own combat effectiveness recovered by 50%, and he looked at the four women beside him.


    Behind Zhuo Yu, the originally dim wings were now bright and shiny again. She said, "I have recovered 60%."


    "I recovered 50%." Yakina said by the side.


    "I''m 30%." Black Butterfly and Tang Yuan''s recovery are similar.


    The three of them came late and only took a five-minute rest. It was quite good to recover so much.


    "Okay, let''s continue. Remember, the three of you wait a minute, the most important thing is to ensure your safety." Ye Hao reminded, and then he walked to the six-pointed star formation in the center.


    Unleash the power of the law of space, the power of the law is like a key, which constantly shuttles through the six-pointed star array.


    The lines in the six-pointed star array are constantly changing, like a tight lock, being unlocked step by step.


    "stop!"


    At this moment, an old man''s voice came, and a laser cannon shot down.


    Zhuo Yu acted first, first resisted the laser cannon, then fluttered and flew directly in front of the old man who made the sound.


    The angel''s sword in his hand approached the man''s throat, and the remote control in his hand was directly smashed by burning feathers.


    "Don''t kill him!" Ye Hao shouted at Zhuo Yu.


    Zhuo Yu glanced at Ye Hao and then at the old man in front of her. She unceremoniously picked up the old man''s collar and threw it in front of Ye Hao.

 Chapter 2229： The truth about Dr. Ian

    The old man looked at Ye Hao, who was still deciphering the six-pointed star array. He gritted his teeth and crawled, trying to stop Ye Hao.


    Yakina stood in front of Ye Hao. She frowned and looked at the old man in front of her: "Are you an ordinary person?"


    The old man said nothing.


    "I know you." Ye Hao kept moving, and he looked down at the old man on the ground.


    Looking at Ye Hao, the old man still said nothing.


    "Dr. Ian." Ye Hao called out the name of the old man, causing the old man to tremble.


    "You...you admitted the wrong person. Ian is dead." The old man lowered his head and pinched his skinny palms together.


    "I remember correctly, in Europe. Zhou Qianyi''s company''s important scientific research data was stolen at the time. That scientific research data was biotechnology." Ye Hao squinted.


    "Biotechnology...it seems to have been stolen by your people. You used this and your own top scientific research technology to create those combat robots, right."


    Dr. Ian''s eyelids twitched, and a trace of guilt flashed in his eyes.


    It is estimated that it is guilt for Zhou Qianyi.


    "Dr. Ian, I remember that you are a well-known doctor in the world. You often do some charity activities, why did you make these evil robots!" Ye Hao said solemnly.


    Dr. Ian raised his head, eyes full of anger.


    "It''s not because of you guys who have the strength and are not controlled. Just because of your existence, our world has been unable to be peaceful.


    There are wars and massacres everywhere, and behind all these are you superpowers.


    I want to create a robot, create a world without you guys, then our world will be peaceful, and my...my son...granddaughter will not die. "Dr. Ian said as he spoke, tears in his eyes flowed out uncontrollably.


    Ye Hao looked at Dr. Ian, and it seemed that there was a reason behind this old man doing this.


    "I remember. Six years ago, a plane from Australia to Eastern Europe exploded in the sky because of a sudden thundercloud.


    Among them, the relatives of a famous biologist were on this flight, and this flight took all his relatives. "Black Butterfly said suddenly.


    "It''s not a thundercloud! It''s all those **** bastards!" Dr. Ian roared.


    Ye Hao looked at the black butterfly and asked what was going on.


    "That''s a report on the face. In fact, the plane was held hostage by a group of terrorists, and the plane was also carrying a nuclear bomb. Those terrorists were all supernaturalists, and they tried to hijack the plane to let Europe and the United States release those Super prisoner being held.


    The United States and European countries have sent some supernaturalists to try to solve this trouble.


    The abilities of both sides fought on the plane, and finally the crazy terrorist abilities directly activated the nuclear bomb.


    This directly resulted in 153 passengers and 9 crew members on board. Seven terrorists, and five psychics from various countries who participated in the rescue on the passenger plane. All died, no one lives. "Black Butterfly said.


    "Yes, my wife, my son, my daughter-in-law. My grandson, they... They are all on the plane. It is because of you terrifying guys that they all died!" Dr. Eun burst into tears.


    He roared: "I want to make you all disappear, I want to restore peace to this world."


    Ye Hao looked at Dr. Ian sympathetically, he didn''t hate this old man, this old man was also a poor man.


    He was lost in hatred.


    If you change to any other person, you might do something more extreme.


    "Then you collaborated with that Qiao Linying? She provided you with some super skills, and those black hearts." Ye Hao said.


    "Yes. She came to me." Dr. Ian did not deny anymore at this time.


    "Dr. Ian, you have thought about it. Why did she help you for no reason? Doesn''t her presence threaten the safety of the world? Do you know what she is doing now!" Ye Hao said lightly.


    "I know she is mysterious. But in order to have the power to eradicate you demons, I am willing to cooperate with her. If she really poses a threat to the world, I will also destroy her." Dr. Ian said firmly.


    What an ignorant and poor old man.


    "Then why are you building a base on the moon? What is she doing now, you know." Ye Hao said.


    "I know, she is assisting my experiment, using the cosmic energy she absorbed to create a stronger god, so that you guys that hinder world peace will all disappear." Dr. Ian said madly.


    "Dr. Ian, you were deceived by her." Ye Hao sighed, and a ray of light from his eyes directly hit Dr. Ian''s forehead.


    Dr. Ian trembled and his eyes went dark.


    Then a series of memory images appeared in Dr. Ian''s head, including things about the Demon Plane, including Ye Hao''s previous battle with Qiao Linying, what Qiao Linying said.


    "I know. The existence of those of us does hinder world peace to a certain extent. But everything is a double-edged sword, with advantages and disadvantages.


    We hide ourselves as much as possible in order not to interfere with this world order. But we cannot guarantee that some evil people will not appear among us.


    Dr. Ian, I sympathize with the tragedy of your family. But you can¡¯t just think that all our people are evil because of this.


    It is because of your extreme thoughts that Qiao Linying will use it.


    There are powerful demons behind Qiao Linying, and those are the real demons. Their power makes us all jealous. They are millions of times more than ours, and they are as powerful as gods to us.


    And if they descend on the earth, the earth will face only destruction.


    Dr. Ian, I ask you, then. Without us, what would you let people in this world do? Or use your robots to protect the earth?


    Cockroaches, mosquitoes, and bacteria seem to be annoying, but without them, the world will be completely messed up.


    Dr. Ian, you are a smart man, you should know what I mean. "


    Ye Hao''s voice fell, and Dr. Ian also recovered his sanity.


    He fell to the ground with disbelief on his face. He raised his head and looked at Ye Hao: "You...you let me see those...isn''t they fake?"


    "If it is true or not, you can ask Qiao Linying yourself. But Dr. Ian, you''d better tell me what Qiao Linying wants to do."


    Ye Hao put down his hands, and the six-pointed star formation in front of him disappeared into nothing.


    But nothing has changed here.

 Chapter 2230： Sacrifice ceremony

    Chapter 2230 Sacrifice Ceremony


    "Nothing?" Tang Yuan looked at the ruined battlefield with no change in front of him in confusion.


    Athena and Black Butterfly also looked around in confusion, and then at Ye Hao.


    "On top!" Zhuo Yu raised her head, and the wings behind her bloomed, rushing out directly along the way she came.


    "Let''s follow up!" Ye Hao pulled up Dr. Ian on the ground and led Tang Yu to chase after him.


    The process of going up is much easier than when going down, after all, there is no obstacle from those robots.


    Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu led everyone to the surface of the moon base.


    At this moment, something surrounded by black air appeared over the moon base.


    "The movement is coming from inside!" Zhuo Yu said squarely.


    "The woman said before that there is a plan to guide the cosmic energy into the body of the robot I made. Because this process will produce great energy fluctuations.


    So she created a hidden space, the switch is located at the bottom of our base. "Dr. Ian explained.


    "Let us see her real purpose now." Ye Hao raised his hand and the whirlwind appeared, which directly blew away the black mist and revealed everything hidden inside.


    Qiao Linying was wearing a black robe floating above, and there were four people floating around her.


    The appearance of those four people turned out to be the four people who died in that disaster by Dr. Ian.


    An old woman in her sixties or seventies, a couple in her 30s and 40s, and a little girl about ten years old.


    And in the center of these people, a black air mass is constantly rolling, and the space around it is constantly shattering.


    "You turned your loved ones into robots?" Black Butterfly frowned and looked at Dr. Ian.


    Dr. Ian clenched his fists: "This is an artificial robot I made using their genes. The woman said that if the energy of the universe is injected, it may wake up their memories and allow them to be reborn in another form."


    "You were cheated." Zhuo Yu said suddenly.


    She stared at the scene above, and the angel sword in her hand began to gather strength.


    "I''ve seen such scenes dozens of times. Those who are controlled by the power of the devil call this sacrifice. Some bodies are offered as tribute.


    Then let the monsters of the demon plane connect with them, and use another form to project part of their power on these bodies. Create a very powerful war weapon, so as to achieve the purpose of destroying some planets or a plane. "


    Dr. Ian lowered his head in shame: "I... I didn''t think so much before."


    "She is about to finish her sacrifice, we must stop her!" The angel''s sword in Zhuoyu''s hand slammed towards the sky.


    "Angel sanctions."


    An enchantment appeared around Qiao Linying.


    Qiao Linying opened her eyes and looked at Ye Hao and others under her.


    Qiao Linying smiled contemptuously, her black eyes with a feeling of looking down on sentient beings: "I didn''t expect you to come so soon. But you can''t stop me anymore."


    Boom


    The barrier finally dissipated after resisting Zhuoyu''s sword.


    Zhuo Yu suddenly rushed to Qiao Linying''s body.


    "No matter who you are, I will solve you!" Zhuo Yu said sharply.


    Qiao Linying looked at Zhuoyu: "Angel family? I didn''t expect you to have come to this world, but this victory belongs to our Demon God Race!"


    Seeing Qiao Linying''s state, Ye Hao knew that Qiao Linying''s consciousness had been completely controlled.


    "Wishful thinking." The angel''s sword in Zhuoyu''s hand was cut directly at Qiao Linying''s neck.


    But Qiao Linying didn''t have any expression of fear, and there was disdain in her black eyes.


    A figure wrapped in black energy stood in front of Zhuoyu, holding Zhuyu''s angel sword in one hand.


    "What''s the matter?" The people below were surprised. The person blocking Zhuo Yu turned out to be the artificial robot of Dr. Ian''s daughter-in-law.


    Strange lines appeared on the woman''s face, her ears became pointed, and black skeleton-like wings grew behind her.


    At the same time, her hands have also become the existence of fingers 20 to 30 centimeters long.


    "Wow wow wow."


    The female monster made a piercing cry, which made everyone who heard it felt a sharp pain in their consciousness.


    This is not a transmission of sound, but an attack directly transmitted to the soul.


    Zhuo Yu was the closest, and the expressions on her face were a bit tangled together, and finally she had no choice but to retreat.


    "Holy peak." Ye Hao frowned as he examined the woman monster.


    "I originally wanted her to establish a link with the Ghost Banshee King, so that she could have at least a demigod-level combat power. But I didn''t expect that you guys would come to play tricks, so they had to go back and choose a Ghost Banshee. "Qiao Linying smiled lightly.


    The female monster...No, it has completely lost its original shape and transformed into a monster called the ghost banshee.


    At the same time, the bodies of the little girl and the old woman began to change.


    The little girl''s head shook violently, and finally a crack appeared directly in her head, splitting into three heads.


    There were also many rolling eyes on the body, which was very oozing.


    The old woman''s body began to swell, and the surface of her body became toad-like skin. The two eyeballs were almost half the size of the head, and a scorpion tail appeared behind her.


    "I will introduce you to you. This is the three demon infants. It is a famous warrior on our demon plane. He just stepped into the lower main **** tens of thousands of years ago. Of course, this is not its body, but a projection it releases. .


    This is really a real demigod powerhouse.


    Then there was the Toad Scorpion King, who was also a Demigod-level powerhouse.


    Two demigods, one holy peak. I don¡¯t know if you can live to see the big meal I prepared for you. "Qiao Linying laughed, she moved the black air mass on top of the middle-aged man''s artificial robot.


    It seems to be planning something more terrifying.


    "Two demigods, isn''t she going to summon a quasi-god next?" Hei Butterfly swallowed and said solemnly.


    Tang Yuan and Yakina did not speak, because this had already been revealed.


    "You can''t make her succeed anyway." Ye Hao didn''t expect such a serious problem to occur. Fortunately for the Demigod, if a quasi-god was really summoned.


    That earth will usher in the end times ahead of schedule.


    No matter how long this quasi-god will exist on the earth plane, this is a super nuclear bomb that can directly destroy the earth!


    The five people acted immediately and rushed towards Qiao Linying who was floating above. They didn''t want to entangle the three guys. The most important thing now was to stop Qiao Linying''s last sacrifice.

 Chapter 2231： Lunar crisis

    Chapter 2231 Moon Crisis


    "Three Magic Array."


    The three demons suddenly screamed, and then a triangular enchantment protected Qiao Linying.


    Zhuo Yu continued to attack this triangle enchantment, but there was no effect.


    "What the **** is going on?" Tang Yuan looked at this enchantment in surprise.


    Ye Hao saw that this enchantment had something to do with the three guys in front of him.


    "This enchantment should have something to do with these three demons. I want to destroy at least one of them to break this triangular enchantment!" Ye Hao said.


    "Then what are you waiting for?" Zhuo Yu''s combat power was fully deployed, and he rushed directly to the Toad Scorpion King.


    Zhuo Yu''s combat effectiveness was raised to the Demigod level, and he fought with the Toad Scorpion King.


    You come and I go with each other, and you can''t handle the opponent at all for a while.


    The other two demons didn''t mean the Toad and Scorpion King, but surrounded Ye Hao from both sides.


    "What should I do now?" Black Butterfly looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao was silent.


    A demigod level has been entangled by Zhuoyu.


    What is left is a demigod and a holy peak.


    The demigod level is something that Tang Yuan and the three can''t deal with, any mistakes may threaten their lives.


    Ye Hao tried his best to contend, but whether he could win it depends on chance.


    "I''ll deal with the three devil babies, and the three of you will deal with the ghost banshee. Remember that we don''t have much time, no matter who it is. As long as we can kill one of the demons, we have a chance to stop the sacrifice. !" Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "Understood." Yakina held the spear of war, and the shield of the earth was in front of her: "The goddess Athena will bless us. Victory!"


    "My old bone, just toss about it. To be honest, I really want to see what the quasi **** is like." Hei Butterfly teased, but she still showed her full strength.


    "Be careful of you." Tang Yuan reminded Ye Hao, and then she also operated her own body.


    The three women attacked the ghost banshee at the same time.


    A big battle unfolded on the back of the moon.


    Dr. Jon on the ground, he was wearing the spacesuit Ye Hao gave him. After all, there is no oxygen outside of the moon base, he is just an ordinary person.


    "I...what did I do...what did I do." Dr. Jon felt guilty.


    It was only then that he knew that he had done something to be a tiger, and he was so dazzled by anger that he was actually cooperating with such a demon.


    ...


    The battle was very anxious. On the three battlefields, both sides had equal combat power, and it was difficult to win their opponents in a short time.


    "Huh. The inferior earth species actually wants to stop the plan of the great demon clan." The three demon infants made sounds like bear children.


    "Inferior? I didn''t see how advanced you are." Ye Hao made a move to force the three Demon Infants back again.


    The heads of the three magic infants turned, and they faced Ye Hao with an angry expression: "It''s ridiculous, if my main body is here. Just like you, I can pinch to death with two fingers."


    "I don''t know where your body is. I only know that you are not my opponent here." Ye Hao said.


    My heart was secretly anxious, Qiao Linying''s eyes seemed to be almost finished.


    "Evelyn, lend me your power again." If you want to kill a demigod in a short time, you don''t need Evelyn''s help.


    "You have to think carefully. It has been less than a month since you accepted my power. If you accept my power again now, then your body is very likely to collapse." Evelyn said solemnly. .


    "It''s too late, it''s better to get this guy done now than to wait a while to face a quasi-god-level monster." Ye Hao urged.


    "Okay. You prepare, it is best to make a quick decision. If it takes more than three minutes, your body will definitely collapse." Evelyn said.


    three minutes?


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth: "Three minutes is enough."


    "ready."


    Ye Hao''s head exploded, and at the same time a phantom appeared behind him. The huge phantom enveloped Ye Hao''s body.


    Ye Hao''s body screamed, as if there were hundreds of missiles exploding in his body.


    The three Demon Infants felt the changes in the Earth species before them, and in this guy''s body, there was an aura that was unique to the Quasi-God level, and even a stronger aura.


    "What the **** is this guy? Why do I feel like I can''t see through him." Three Demon Infants secretly said.


    "Forget it, let''s talk about it first." Three black cyclones released from the three heads of the Three Demon Infants, attacking Ye Hao from three directions.


    The trembling Ye Hao raised his head at the moment he opened his eyes.


    The dark atmosphere directly annihilated those three cyclones.


    Ye Hao teleported and appeared beside the three demon infants, and the eyeballs on the three demon infants immediately shot out the laser that could threaten Ye Hao just now.


    But at this moment, a black armor appeared on the surface of Ye Hao''s body. Those lasers shot on the armor, leaving only small bullet holes, which were impossible to penetrate.


    At this moment, Ye Hao directly grabbed one of the heads of the three magic infants.


    The three magic infants tried to resist and dodge.


    But it was shocked to find that the surrounding space seemed to be imprisoned, and it was impossible for it to move even once.


    "Space... The law of space." The three Demon Infants looked at Ye Hao in amazement: "Impossible, how could you...how could you know the law of space! This...this is the lower main god...it is difficult for anyone to control The law."


    Ye Hao smashed the head of a three-headed demon infant, then smiled grinningly and said to the remaining two heads: "Don''t worry, I will tell you personally if I have a chance.


    When I see your body, I believe it will not take long. "


    Boom boom boom


    Two clusters of blood blossoms burst, and the bodies of the three demon infants slowly turned to ashes.


    This caused ripples in the triangular enchantment surrounding Qiao Linying.


    Ye Hao rushed up directly, hitting the triangle barrier in a circle, piercing the triangle barrier.


    After passing through the barrier, his hand did not stop, but directly grabbed Qiao Linying''s throat.


    He buckled Qiao Linying heavily on his chest without waiting for Qiao Linying to resist.


    His consciousness directly invaded Qiao Linying''s divine consciousness.


    "Enter her sea of ??consciousness, awaken her main consciousness, and let her main consciousness repel the magic of jealousy. This is the only way to restore her."


    This is the more soul-level ability of Evelyn and Ye Hao. After studying for many days, they obtained the only possibility to save Qiao Linying.


    This method has a low probability of success.


    But no matter what, Ye Hao would do it, he wanted to bring Qiao Linying back from that abyss.

 Chapter 2232： Sorry, can you come back?

    Chapter 2232 I''m Sorry, Can You Come Back?


    Planes of Gods


    A handsome man opened his eyes again in the middle of a temple.


    "That was the breath of the Goddess of Darkness? That woman disappeared without a trace after a battle on the earth 3,000 years ago. But how could her breath suddenly appear at this time.


    And... and in her breath there is an aura that has never been seen before, and this breath is also entwined with... the breath of the woman in the sky. "


    This person is the younger brother of the Star Vault Goddess, the current ruler of the Star Vault plane, the Galaxy God Emperor.


    "Her breath appeared once half a year ago, but it was impossible to pinpoint it at that time. If it was only once, it might just be an illusion. But appearing twice in a row is definitely not a simple matter."


    The Galaxy God Emperor thought of his sister''s strength, even after hundreds of millions of years, he was still a little afraid.


    The Galaxy God Emperor raised his brow, and raised his hand, a azure blue light formed a mirror-like object in front of him.


    Another blond man appeared in the mirror.


    "Sun God, do you have something to tell me." The Emperor Galaxy looked at the person in front of him.


    "That''s right. You asked me to find that person half a year ago. I found it. But there has been no progress in the past half a year, but just now your sister''s breath did appear again.


    That person told me that the breath came from the earth plane. "The sun **** said solemnly.


    The Emperor Galaxy frowned: "Why is it on the Earth plane?"


    "I''m also struggling with this issue now. The laws of the earth plane prevent us powerful gods from passing directly. Then we can''t directly find out whether the star dome is indeed there." Sun City shook his head helplessly.


    "But since just now, the space of the Earth plane has been a bit chaotic. It seems that someone is creating a space node over there." God Emperor Galaxy said.


    "I feel it too. But at that level of space node, we can''t enter at all. Or, let''s wait." Sun God said.


    "Wait? How can I wait." The Galaxy God Emperor waved his fist, and the sound of the sonic boom could be heard from far away.


    Those people outside the temple are all creeping on the ground.


    "You don''t know how strong and crazy that woman is. That time I betrayed her, united so many gods with us, and killed her at such a high price.


    But this woman is still alive, if she regains her strength. It will be my death date! She is a time bomb, as long as she is alive for a moment, I can''t relax. "The Galaxy God Emperor paced back and forth above the hall.


    The nervous look and the fear in his eyes made him completely unlike a high god.


    "I have a way." The God Emperor Galaxy stopped suddenly.


    "What...?" Before the Sun God had time to ask, the Galaxy God Emperor was disconnected.


    The Galaxy God Emperor gave a dark smile: "Sister, you have already died once. Why do you want to come back alive, in that case, then I, the younger brother, can only send you to die once."


    After speaking, the body of the Galaxy God Emperor was shrouded in starlight and disappeared in the hall.


    ...


    Qiao Linying''s consciousness is deep.


    It''s pitch black here, giving people a gloomy feeling.


    It was not the first time Ye Hao entered the sea of ??consciousness of others, but this was the first time he saw this sea of ??consciousness, and there was still no life at all.


    If you take an analogy, it''s like a sea of ??consciousness without a soul.


    But after Ye Hao searched for a long time, he finally found the Qiao Linying who was holding his legs and shrank there in the darkness.


    Ye Hao fell in front of Qiao Linying.


    "Yingying." Ye Hao called Qiao Linying''s name.


    Qiao Linying was stunned for a moment, and then slowly raised her head. She saw Ye Hao, and she first shouted with joy: "Ye Hao!"


    After that, her face suddenly became gloomy, and her body kept on her hind legs.


    "How will you be here."


    In the surrounding darkness, those black qi formed black giant pythons, slowly surrounding Ye Hao''s surroundings.


    Ye Hao ignored the black pythons. He looked at Qiao Linying and stretched out his hand: "Yingying. I''m here to take you away."


    "Take me? Why do you know to take me away now? Why did you reject me in the first place?" Qiao Linying hissed angrily, black teardrops appeared on her face, and a black breath appeared on her skin.


    Ye Hao sighed, he looked at Qiao Linying: "Yingying, let me tell you a story. A person, he finally has the ability to stand out.


    He thought that he could prove himself and catch the things he had lost before. But later, he found that the stronger he was, the more things he asked to face, and the more responsibilities on his shoulders.


    He wants to protect his family, his relatives, and his friends.


    So he can only continue to bury his head, he has no time to pay attention to other things..."


    Ye Hao talked a lot with Qiao Linying in a series, including the fact that his parents were in a gap in space, and that he was fighting with demons.


    Including the threats of gods and demons to the plane of the earth.


    Hearing this, Qiao Linying slowly raised her head. She blinked and looked at Ye Hao: "Also...that means you...you don''t like me? It''s just...for these reasons, no...no way. with me?"


    Ye Hao sat down cross-legged: "Yingying, your cousin Qiu Xueyao likes me as much as you. You should see it too."


    Qiao Linying bit her lip lightly, and she nodded.


    "But the same I am not with her, because I have time to deal with these things. And you confessed to me, I... I really can''t give you any promises,


    So I can only refuse you. I didn''t expect that my refusal would hurt you so much. At this point, I apologize, it is because of me that Yingying led to your current results.


    Sorry. "


    Ye Hao bowed his head deeply, and then he extended his hand to Qiao Linying again: "Yingying, can you come back? In this world, many people care about you, your parents, your cousin, and...me."


    At this time, the black pythons around had already arrived around Ye Hao, entwining Ye Hao''s arms, thighs, and body.


    Even a black giant python opened a big mouth in the blood basin behind Ye Hao.


    But Ye Hao still didn''t move, he looked at Qiao Linying with sincere eyes.


    "Rolling!" Qiao Linying roared suddenly.


    But this roar was not directed at Ye Hao, but at the black pythons on Ye Hao.


    In an instant, these black giant pythons turned directly into black auras, and these black auras began to recede continuously, and Qiao Linying''s sea of ??consciousness appeared light.

 Chapter 2233： Thats too late

    Chapter 2233


    Ye Hao and Qiao Linying opened their eyes at the same time.


    A black shadow like a snake sprang out of Qiao Linying''s body, and it swayed to escape.


    Ye Hao directly slapped it and shattered it.


    At this moment, Qiao Linying has returned to her original state. The black spots on her body, the horns on the top of her head, and the wings behind her have all disappeared.


    Qiao Linying looked at Ye Hao who was holding her weakly: "Brother Hao, I''m sorry...I."


    "It''s okay, it''s over. Everything is over." Ye Hao touched Qiao Linying''s head.


    But at this moment, a black cyclone suddenly surged away from the black male middle-aged robot with closed eyes.


    Ye Hao''s body flew out uncontrollably, and fell heavily into a crater.


    Ye Hao protected Qiao Linying.


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t it have been solved just now." Tang Yuan fell beside Ye Hao, looking at the huge black air mass in the sky in surprise.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak with a black face.


    "It''s still a step too late. Although you have fixed this woman, the steps on that guy have been fixed." Zhuo Yu stirred his wings to fall, his eyes full of vigilance.


    Black Butterfly said solemnly: "Could it be... really there will be a quasi **** coming?"


    "There is nothing we can do to stop it." Yakina said.


    Zhuo Yu shook her head, and she raised her head to look at the huge black air mass above her head: "Now it is done, and nothing can be stopped. We can only hope that the demon that comes over is a low-level demon. Don''t be too strong.


    In that way, I try my best, and maybe I have the ability to fight. "


    Zhuo Yu''s words already carried the conviction to fight back and die resolutely.


    Others also know the seriousness of the matter.


    "Tang Yuan, Yakina, Black Butterfly. You are going to evacuate, take this girl and Dr. Ian." Ye Hao stuffed the storage props with the reentry capsule into Tang Yuan''s hands and exhorted.


    "No, we have to fight together!" Tang Yuan said, biting his jade teeth.


    Black Butterfly and Yakina also looked like I hadn''t heard.


    "I know what you think, but you stay here now. It will only become a burden to us." Ye Hao said mercilessly: "Although your strength is at the Saint-level, you are fighting against the demigod-level demons. It''s strenuous.


    The next thing that might come out is a quasi-god-level demon, you are not their opponents at all.


    And Zhuo Yu and I have some extra moves. The two of us are here, maybe there is still the ability to fight, but if you stay here. Then I have scruples when I fight. "


    Yakina clenched her fists. As the heir to the goddess of war Athena, she certainly didn''t want to do such a thing.


    This is simply the shame of being a goddess.


    "He''s right. Your strength is insufficient, and your current combat effectiveness is only less than 30% of the heyday, and there is no help left.


    I was originally a four-winged angel, and also a quasi-god. Although I was injured, I still have a little chance of winning with my best efforts, plus this kid. "Zuo Yu looked at Ye Hao.


    Regarding Ye Hao, this earth species that has always been shrouded in the mist, his strength Zhuoyu did not dare to make too much judgment.


    "We have a chance of winning."


    Tang Yuan took a deep breath: "I know. But we won''t withdraw to Earth first, we will wait for you at the space station. If you don''t come back within six hours, we will come back.


    After all, if such a guy came to earth, it would be a disaster. "


    "You..." Ye Hao wanted to persuade them to return to Earth directly.


    "Needless to say, if you have the situation of the Antarctic battle. At least in this universe, someone can find you. Although it is much more difficult than in the South." Yakina teased.


    Ye Hao laughed: "Well then. You guys leave quickly."


    The three Tang Yuans, with Qiao Linying who was unconscious and Dr. Ian who had been guilty of guilt, first went to a place dozens of kilometers away, then activated the reentry capsule rocket, left the surface of the moon, and drifted away.


    During this period, the black air mass did not move.


    And the ghost banshee and toad scorpion king have also been guarding the law next to the black air mass, without the intention to attack Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu.


    This gave Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu a rare recovery time.


    Zhuo Yu was absorbing the sacred power provided by Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s body was also recovering quickly.


    "I said, let''s not try to attack the black air mass?" Ye Hao looked at the black air mass above his head. His eyes could not penetrate the black air mass, so he had no idea what it was inside.


    "Impossible, this black air mass is produced by the power projected by the guy on the demon plane. Although it cannot be controlled, its strength can only be broken by the combat power of the high-level quasi-god.


    There is also an eighth-order peak next to it, a demigod-level one.


    Rather than wasting time, it is better to take advantage of this time to restore our own combat effectiveness as much as possible. "


    After Zhuo Yu finished speaking, he looked at Ye Hao: "For this kind of thing, we shouldn''t hide our own cards. My injury has not fully recovered, but I can improve my strength to that of a Four Winged Angel in a short time. Grade.


    But the time is very short, and I am not sure that I can kill the demon that is most likely to be a quasi-god grade in such a short time.


    What strength can you show? "


    Ye Hao hesitated, but now he was actually interrogating Evelyn.


    Ask her if she can lend herself strength again.


    Evelyn directly refused without saying a word, accepting the divine power far beyond the realm twice in a short time, even Ye Hao might explode and die on the spot.


    With such an answer, Ye Hao was helpless.


    "My strength is unstable, but...should be able to come up with some means to threaten the rank of the main god." Ye Hao said sternly.


    "That''s good. Then wait for your feint and give me a chance. When I think there is a chance, I will use the power of the four-winged angel to give the enemy a fatal blow as much as possible." Zhuo Yu said.


    "No problem." Ye Hao nodded.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    The cosmic wind and waves on the back of the moon were blowing on this lifeless place, except for the abrupt black air mass, everything seemed so ordinary.


    This seems to be the calm before the storm.


    Five minutes later.


    The black air mass began to dissipate little by little, and the ghost banshee and the toad scorpion king assumed strange poses, as if they were worshipping.


    "It seems that the guy who came this time is unusual. It can make the quasi-god and the lower main **** worship so respectfully." Zhuo Yu said solemnly.


    The black air mass dispersed completely.


    Zhuo Yu''s pupils dilated, and Ye Hao''s chest was also shocked, as if being pressed by a huge mountain.


    "Is this the plane of the earth? Why didn''t you feel the breath of my servant. It seems that you are really capable of defeating my servant.


    Then I will give you a chance to tell your name and choose how to die. "


    A whole body was covered with black unidentified metal, standing there like an ancient armor-like humanoid creature.


    The position of its head is empty, with only a red cyclone reverberating in it, like a burning sea of ??stars.


    "Angry Demon God." When Zhuo Yu spoke, his tone was murderous, as well as the fear of being hidden.

 Chapter 2234： Angry Demon

    Ye Hao was also shocked when he heard Zhuo Yu''s words.


    "He is the Angry Demon God, one of the Seven Demon Gods on the Demon Plane?" Ye Hao said in astonishment.


    "I can''t say that, it''s just a product of a part of the power I projected from me with the help of this body prepared for me.


    It can be called my clone, but for you. In fact, there is no difference, you can call me angry demon god. "The angry demon **** raised his hand, and the red cyclone condensed on his palm.


    Ye Hao didn''t expect that he would face the angry demon god, one of the seven demon gods, in this situation.


    "How strong is he?" Ye Hao swallowed and asked Zhuo Yu next to him.


    Zhuo Yu hadn''t answered yet, there was a voice that solved Ye Hao''s confusion.


    "The strength of my body is at level 13, which is five levels higher than that of the eighth-level ants of you. But I exist in this world." The angry demon **** looked at his hand.


    Some dissatisfied said: "It''s just equivalent to a high-level quasi-god. I thought it was at least a tenth-level lower-level main god. It seems that the laws of this world are still a bit powerful.


    But it''s much better than before, hundreds of millions of years ago, it was impossible for me to project any power. "


    The angry demon looked plain, as if chatting with acquaintances.


    Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu are extremely heavy.


    High-level quasi god!


    These four words are like four big mountains pressing on their chests.


    "Oh. I didn''t expect to encounter such a legendary character here. You must know that even I am not qualified to stand in front of such a devil." Evelyn''s voice sounded in Ye Hao''s mind.


    Ye Hao asked in his heart: "Evelyn, how much do we have?"


    "Less than 10%." Evelyn said directly.


    Ye Hao was silent.


    "I''m not exaggerating. This is still in the case that this little angel girl is really you and she said that the four-winged angel power can erupt, otherwise there will be no one.


    And even if I give you my supernatural power, the probability will not exceed 20%.


    You really don''t know what enemy you are facing.


    That is the guy standing on the top of the pyramid, the third demon **** among the seven demon gods. Even a clone of him is enough to destroy the existing order on your earth plane. "


    "Okay, we''ve talked enough. You two, one angel race and one earth species. You choose how to die." The angry demon said a series of terrifying things in a flat voice.


    "I can extract your souls and put them in artifacts to torture you for 10,000 years. In other words, I can crush all your bodies and finally assemble them into new creatures.


    Don''t worry, I have done such things many times. Although your body is destroyed, your soul will only suffer from the destruction of your body, and at most it will be unconscious.


    Then you can be my pets. I recommend this because I have not tossed the body of the angel race. It must be beautiful if you put those wings on your buttocks. "


    Shaoyu raised his eyebrows: "Do it!"


    Ye Hao shot immediately, and it was his trick when it came up.


    "Hades Six Cannons!"


    Six halos appeared, and a huge black beam shot straight into the sky.


    The ghost banshee tried to resist, but was shot directly by the angry demon.


    "To deal with this kind of ants, I don''t need other people''s help." The angry demon raised his hand, tapping his fingers in front.


    A small black beam flew out like a needle, and collided with Ye Hao''s six heavy cannons.


    In an instant of effort, Ye Hao''s Pluto Six-Layered Cannon exploded directly, and the black needle was still advancing. If Ye Hao''s speed were not for Ye Hao''s teleportation, it was estimated that it would directly penetrate Ye Hao''s body.


    "It will teleport." The angry demon **** looked at Ye Hao with some surprise.


    "Angel sanctions." Zhuo Yu fanned his wings and waved the angel''s sword.


    The angry demon **** glanced at Zhuo Yu, and huge claws appeared before his eyes, blocking Zhuo Yu''s angel sword.


    "Little angel, you are still too weak. Unless you let those twelve-winged angels come over, you are qualified to compete in front of this king." The angry devil flicked his finger.


    Zhuo Yu flew out directly, hitting more than a dozen rocks on the moon one after another, forming a ravine like a canyon on the surface of the moon.


    "Get one, Earth species. Are you going to fight with me?" The angry demon looked at Ye Hao, as if looking at the food on his plate.


    "Quadruple Destroy Starlink."


    Ye Hao entered the physique of the five elements, the four star rings merged, and the quadruple destroy star rings flew out directly, attacking the angry demon **** at an extremely fast speed.


    A huge black claw appeared in front of the angry demon, grabbing Ye Hao''s destruction star ring, but the demon claw was disappearing a little bit.


    "There are so many kinds of power, and there is even an aura of chaos and divine power. Earth species, I am a little interested in you, do you want to become my slave?


    I can let you be the spokesperson of my angry demon on earth. "


    The angry demon said, his claws were broken by the destruction star ring, and he smashed towards the angry demon''s body.


    The angry demon **** raised his hand, the red breath condensed on his hand, and he waved it casually.


    He even directly shot the Destroyer Starlink flying out.


    The Ring of Destruction exploded in the air.


    The power of the explosion, the angry demon who looked at were all amazed: "Yes, yes. This power is equivalent to the full blow of the low-level quasi-god, if the ordinary high-level quasi-god is here.


    Maybe it''s really hard to deal with you. How are you thinking about whether to join our great demons. "


    "Fuck your grandma. It''s because of you **** that made Qiao Linying look like that."


    Ye Hao''s eyes were red, and he raised his hand.


    "Use all my skill points, come out! The ultimate destruction meteor!"


    [Consumption of all existing skills...Completed calculation...Meteorology transformation..."Ultimate Destroying Meteor" is ready]


    Along with a series of mechanical sounds in Ye Hao''s brain, Ye Hao''s seven orifices shed blood, but he still gritted his teeth and held on.


    Above and above, a huge red star appeared, and fell towards the location of the angry demon in a terrifying force.


    The scene is like the lunar version of the end of the world.


    See this trick.


    Both the ghost banshee and the toad scorpion king shook their bodies, showing a look of horror.


    If they had the strength of the Demigod now, they would be seriously injured if they were faced with this trick.


    "Interesting, interesting." The aura on the angry demon god''s body swelled: "I didn''t expect that a small earth species could use such a trick. The strength of this trick has caught up with the mid-level quasi-god.


    And it is a tactic of complete inclination and destruction, which is enough to threaten the life and safety of high-level quasi-gods. Unfortunately, this king is an angry demon. "


    The red breath on the head of the angry demon suddenly bloomed.

 Chapter 2235： Burning Feather and Jade Death

    The earth is right now at night.


    "Mom, how do I feel that the corner of the moon is a little red." A little girl who had just left the cram school carrying a schoolbag poked her head out of the passenger seat and looked at the sky.


    The mother who had been exhausted all day hurriedly pulled her daughter back: "Mom is watching the car, stop making trouble. How could the moon be red."


    The little girl pouted. She looked at the corner of the moon through the car window and whispered, "The moon is indeed red."


    ...


    Grandson family


    Long Sun Rong suddenly fell to the ground while clutching her chest.


    "I...what''s wrong with me? Why do I feel anxious." Long Sun Rong panted, she looked at the sky subconsciously, not knowing why she felt that there was something in the sky.


    ...


    Wushuang City


    Everything here is in peace.


    But in a few rooms, those people were worried about Ye Hao''s whereabouts.


    "Xiaoxiao, is there no news about Ye Hao on the moon?" Song Ying interrogated Su Xiaoxiao.


    Su Xiaoxiao patted Song Ying on the shoulder: "Sister Song Ying, don''t worry about it. Ye Hao is so strong, and nothing will happen. It''s not too early, so go to bed."


    Song Ying frowned suddenly, she touched her abdomen, and the child in her abdomen quickly kicked her.


    At this time, in the artificial lake in the back mountain of Wushuang City, there was a faint light shining.


    ...


    Moon orbit.


    Tang Yuan and others who were evacuating on the return capsule spacecraft also felt the strong fluctuations at this moment.


    And because of this fluctuation, their spaceships were shaking violently, like a boat like a storm.


    "This powerful breath, this powerful energy. This is the power of God." The black butterfly leaned to the transparent window and looked at the direction of the moon battlefield.


    Because of the excitement in her heart, she was a little red.


    ...


    Lunar battlefield.


    A huge crater appeared at the location where the angry demon was just now.


    The size of this crater is more than five times larger than the largest crater on the moon observed by humans today. It is exactly like a huge basin.


    On the top of the crater, the angry demon was standing there intact, but the aura on his body was much weaker than before.


    "Very strong power, earth species. I will give you one last chance, whether you want to be my servant and join our demon clan. Then you will get everything you want.


    I will bring you more powerful strength! "The angry demon said as he raised his hand.


    A red spear appeared on his palm, with strange blood red lines on the spear.


    The direction the spear aimed at was Ye Hao who was a little embarrassed.


    Ye Hao bleeds from Qiqiao, and his clothes have been stained red with his own blood.


    The two moves in a row just now overloaded him.


    Now he feels that his body is about to fall apart, and that bad spirit makes it difficult to use even teleportation several times.


    Ye Hao spit out blood foam and looked at the angry demon with a grin: "You said you can give me everything I want. Well, I want you to kneel in front of Lao Tzu."


    The expression of the angry demon became gloomy: "I can''t understand it."


    "It is your group of scourges that are obsessed with it!" A voice sounded, two dazzling pairs of pure white wings, milky white light exuding from the body.


    Zhuo Yu did not know when she appeared above the angry demon god. She held the angel''s sword in both hands, with the tip of the sword facing down.


    "The punishment of the archangel!"


    A golden red light burned on the angel''s sword, and a huge sword shadow was built from the sky and fell on the angry demon god.


    The spear in the hand of the angry demon changed its direction and flew into the air.


    But when the spear and the sword hit each other, the spear fell apart.


    This is Ye Hao''s opportunity to delay such a long time to prepare for Zhuo Yu.


    The strongest sword of the burning feather four-winged angel!


    It was also the last chance for Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu.


    "Go to hell, devil!" Zhuo Yu yelled.


    Boom boom boom boom


    The entire surface of the moon shook, rocks swayed everywhere, and dust scattered.


    Cracks appeared on the ground.


    Ye Hao panted hard, looking at the location of the crater, he clenched his fists.


    Must succeed!


    Zhuo Yu''s figure fell from the sky, and the two pairs of wings behind her completely disappeared. Now she doesn''t even have the ability to maintain her two-winged angel.


    Ye Hao hugged Zhuo Yu in a hurry.


    "Are you all right." Ye Hao looked at Zhuo Yu worriedly.


    Zhuo Yu''s appearance was weaker than Ye Hao, and he seemed to forcefully return to a four-winged angel, using that kind of strength of the trick, which still puts a heavy load on Zhuo Yu.


    "Ahem...I...I''m fine. It''s just that some of the divine bodies that have been consumed too much, and even made me have not fully recovered, have cracks."


    A crack appeared on Shaoyu''s arm, like a ceramic shattered.


    "You will die?" Ye Hao''s pupils dilated, and he immediately cast the Holy Healing technique on Burning Feather, but the Holy Healing technique could not alleviate the situation of Burning Feather.


    Burning Feather''s skin fell off like tiles.


    "Her condition is a bit bad. She has not recovered from her old wounds, her spirit has been severely injured, her spirit has been destroyed. At this moment there is only a little bit of spirit left, and her spirit is not far from fragmentation." Evelyn''s voice was in Ye Hao. Ringing in his ears.


    "Then what should I do?" Ye Hao was a little anxious.


    If an angel would become an angel stone after death, then Zi Ye Hao might still have a way to resurrect.


    But who knows whether Zhuo Yu will become an angel stone after death, after all, Ye Hao has already resurrected her once.


    "You don''t have to worry about me... heh heh... we... the angels have come to fight evil... and can defeat the angry demon, even if... just a clone of him.


    Can cause a little damage to his body...I am already content. Ye Hao... During this... time with you... I am very happy..." Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao, and closed her eyes after she said.


    "Zhuo Yu, Zhuo Yu!" Ye Hao gritted his teeth. Although Zhuo Yu is an angel clan, he felt that this friend was a good friend, and he went to the moon to fight with him.


    At this moment, he watched his friend disappear, and he was powerless.


    Shaoyu no longer squeaked, her body was still slowly disintegrating, and the life aura in her body was disappearing little by little.


    "It''s a pity."


    At this moment, the voice sounded again.


    Ye Hao widened his eyes and raised his head.


    Looking over the crater.


    The angry demon stood there, some cracks appeared in his body, but he was still alive.


    "Your cooperation was perfect just now, and the attack was also very strong. Continuous and powerful attacks prevented me from continuously defending. It was a good plan.


    It''s a pity that you are a little bit worse. "The angry demon said contemptuously.

 Chapter 2236： The goddess of the star dome is now!

    Ye Hao looked at Zhuoyu whose life aura was fading before him. He laid Zhuoyu flat on the ground, and then staggered to his feet.


    "Why? Still want to resist to the end? If I didn''t perceive wrongly, you don''t have much energy in your body now to use. You can''t use tricks like the one just now.


    Even if you use it, you can''t beat me. "The angry demon looked down at Ye Hao, as if a victor was reading his victory declaration.


    Ye Hao clenched his fists.


    "Evelyn, give me supernatural power!"


    "No, if I give you divine power. You will die! Your current physical condition cannot accept my divine power at all!" Evelyn said worriedly.


    "In this situation, waiting is dead. Rather than let me fight this guy to death and death. Evelyn, please, you can already exist outside of me by yourself.


    So after you gave me divine power, you left with the soul of the star firmament. "Ye Hao stood up straight, staring at the angry demon in the sky.


    Evelyn was silent.


    But the divine power that began to condense in Ye Hao''s body had already expressed everything that was going on.


    "and many more."


    At this moment, a light voice sounded in the consciousness of Ye Hao and Evelyn.


    When the two heard this sound, their bodies were shocked.


    And the divine power that was still condensing in Ye Hao''s body just now has dispersed.


    A phantom appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    "What is that?" The angry demon **** looked suspiciously at the fuzzy light and shadow that appeared next to Ye Hao, and he actually felt a threatening aura from the light and shadow.


    "Star Sky?" Ye Hao looked at the light and shadow in front of him in shock.


    "I only slept for a while, you little fellow came out to cause trouble again." Guangying raised his finger and gently touched Ye Hao''s forehead.


    "I..." Ye Hao didn''t finish.


    Ye Hao and Zhuoyu on the ground were covered by a blue halo.


    "Evelyn, take care of him. You made my body, right? Give it to me. The next thing is left to me." Xingqiong said.


    Evelyn summoned the divine body of the Star Dome.


    The remnant soul of the star firmament began to slowly merge into the divine body.


    "Wait, Sister Xingqiong. You are the remnant soul. You must be completely divine soul to blend into the divine body!" Evelyn exclaimed.


    "Don''t worry, she''s coming soon." The fusion light and shadow raised his head.


    A light and shadow that looked like a meteor appeared on the edge of the moon and landed beside the divine body.


    That is the star dome with closed eyes!


    Almost exactly the same as the star dome.


    One divine body, two divine souls began to merge step by step.


    ...


    The grandson family.


    The ray of light blasted out just now lit up this ancient house and awakened most people.


    "It''s not good, my sister fainted." After being awakened by the dazzling light, Chang Sunyu went to the courtyard.


    She saw Long Sun Rong who was radiating light and fell unconscious in the same place.


    The Patriarch of Changsun and Mrs. Changsun arrived afterwards.


    Madam Grand Sun saw her daughter''s appearance, and immediately wanted to rush up with anxiety, but was bounced off by the stars around Grand Sun Rong.


    The Patriarch of Changsun caught his wife.


    "Husband, Rong''er?" Madam Changsun was anxious.


    "It''s okay. Rong''er''s life is not in danger." The Patriarch of Longsun looked at his daughter sternly, and he continued: "Rong''er, this is... a breakthrough."


    "Breakthrough?" Changsun Yu exclaimed: "When the ten men will be replaced before, my sister just broke through to the seventh-order fairyland. It only took more than a month, how can I break through again."


    "Rong''er now exudes a powerful aura, and these auras have made Rong''er''s realm break through to the holy realm. It may be because of the sudden increase in the realm that Rong''er is now unconscious.


    But there is no threat to her. As for why this happened, I don''t know. "Changsun Patriarch said.


    "When will Rong''er wake up?" Madam Changsun asked hurriedly.


    Patriarch Changsun shook his head: "I don''t know. This process may take a few days, it may take a few months, or it may take... a few years. After all, this is a breakthrough to the Holy Realm.


    There are not many holy realm powerhouses in the whole world.


    What is certain is that as long as Rong''er wakes up, she will be a strong holy realm. "


    When Patriarch Changsun spoke about this, his heart was a little unbearable.


    His own daughter had the opportunity to step into the holy realm. This was still a cultivator who was less than thirty years old.


    That will mean that the grandson family, and even hopefully, can surpass the four major families.


    After all, the strongest of the four major families is only the fairyland powerhouse, but there are almost no holy land powerhouses.


    ...


    Back on the moon battlefield.


    The angry demon raised his hands, dozens of black air **** appeared, and he solemnly waved his arms.


    These air masses directly attacked the light and shadow that just merged below.


    Boom boom boom


    There were successive explosions.


    "It should be destroyed. The breath that made me feel threatened just now may be just my illusion. After all, this is just a clone of me.


    Among the many planes, there is no opportunity to make me feel threatened. "The angry demon said.


    But just when the myth of the angry demon fell.


    A shining star stood in the middle of the explosion, and she was wearing a battle armor dress that seemed to be formed by stars.


    It was very beautiful, like the goddess of the stars.


    All the formations are inferior to this goddess.


    "Angry, long time no see. When we met before, it seemed to be more than a billion years ago. That battle is not over for us." The woman''s mouth was slightly hooked, and she looked at the angry demon in front of her with provocative eyes. .


    The angry demon saw clearly the appearance of the woman in front of him, and the most important thing was the breath.


    That breath that made him unforgettable for billions of years was the only character among the planes of gods who could fight alone without distinction between high and low.


    "Goddess of Star Sky!" The angry demon **** called out the opponent''s name.


    The Star Sky Goddess smiled slightly and slowly floated to the same height as the angry demon god.


    "Aren''t you dead? There are rumors from the planes of gods that you disappeared inexplicably when you were about 100 million years ago, and your godhead can''t be searched for!" The angry demon **** looked at the opponent in surprise.


    "Yes, I am indeed dead." A trace of emotion flashed in the eyes of the goddess of Star Sky: "But I have crawled back from **** again, and I will make those who have betrayed me pay the price they deserve.


    Although you are not included, you are a clan of demons and I cannot let you live here. "


    The mythical voice of the female star fell, and there were countless meteors shooting towards the angry demon.


    The angry demon shot immediately.


    The two gods have launched a world-shattering battle!

 Chapter 2237： Star Dome Goddess PK Angry Demon God

    Ye Hao, who was in the blue mask, stared at the powerful battle in front of him.


    "Their power? Why do I feel that I don''t know anything about their power." Ye Hao watched their fight.


    He only realized that the battle he had just now was nothing short of pediatrics.


    "The law of anger and the law of the star sky, this is the confrontation between the law and the law. Both sides use their own laws to attack the enemy.


    Both of these are very aggressive, one billion years ago. Among the planes of gods, it is estimated that only the goddess of the star firmament can face the angry demon god, without losing the wind.


    Even the Star River God Emperor didn''t have such ability. "Evelyn''s voice rang in Ye Hao''s ear.


    "The law of anger? The law of the sky?" Ye Haomam said to himself: "This is the law of the gods?"


    "No, this is not their complete power of the law. After all, one of them is just a clone, and the other is just a newly recovered body. The power they show now is less than one ten thousandth of their heyday." Said bluntly.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and the space flowed out of his hand.


    "Then my law of space..."


    "Your law of space is still top-notch on the plane of the earth. But on the plane of the gods, it still doesn''t work. The law of space is one of the most powerful laws known today.


    Use it well, you can travel through the space at will, and you can directly use the power of the space to bombard and kill the enemy outside a few planes. "Evelyn said.


    "The power of your law is nothing but a drop in the bucket. When you reach the **** level...no, it should be said that it is the level of the lower main god. You will understand." Evelyn said.


    The power of law!


    Ye Hao clenched his fists, this is his goal in the future!


    Ye Hao raised his head and watched the battle between the Star Sky Goddess and the Angry Demon God.


    The battle between the two is almost one red, one blue and two meteors with their meteor swarms constantly colliding.


    Because of the difference in grades, it was difficult for Ye Hao to see who had the advantage, so he could only secretly worry.


    "Xingqiang won." Evelyn said suddenly, her tone lightened a lot.


    Just after Evelyn finished.


    The goddess of the star firmament knotted her hands, and countless blue inscription arrays appeared around her body.


    And around the angry demon **** appeared hundreds of six-pointed star arrays one after another, and that huge six-pointed star array was even as big as a quarter of a moon.


    "Damn it." The angry demon **** also noticed something wrong. He tried to break through the surrounding magic circle, but he still hit a wall everywhere.


    "You lose, you are angry. I have a soul, and I have a body. And you are just the power injected into a host body by the body. Then my strength is now in the high-level quasi-god.


    But the gap between you and me is not even a little bit, go back to your demon plane. "


    The center of the palm of the star goddess pointed at the angry demon god.


    The angry demon laughed madly: "Okay, okay, okay. Since you are on the plane of the planet, I will come here one day. At that time, I will continue with you in the scene 1.5 billion years ago. War."


    The myth of the angry demon fell.


    The magic circle of the star goddess burst out with a brilliant blue light, and under the blue light the body of the angry demon **** disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "What kind of trick is this, so powerful!" Ye Hao swallowed.


    "This is when Xingqiong was young, and she seemed to be a signature skill when she was the next main god. It was called... Destroying the Mansions. It was performed by relying on the laws of Xingqiong.


    Xingqiong had this kind of tricks that resembled spells first, and she was able to fight melee. Are you angry. "Evelyn teased easily and wittily.


    Ye Hao looked at the star dome standing there with some admiration.


    Strong!


    The Goddess of Star Sky turned her head to look at the two demons sluggish in place beside her.


    The ghost banshee directly gave the Star Sky Goddess a soul roar, and then turned around and ran.


    But this has no effect on the goddess of the star firmament who has the soul. A meteor flew over and directly penetrated the head of the ghost banshee, her body turned into decay.


    The Toad Scorpion King on the other side fled without saying a word.


    But after running for less than tens of kilometers, three starbursts appeared around it. The three starbursts directly penetrated the toad and scorpion king''s body and nailed it to the surface of the moon, slowly disappearing.


    A demigod, a holy peak.


    In front of the Star Sky Goddess who possesses a soul and body, and whose strength is superior to a high-level quasi-god, that is an ant-like existence.


    "Great, it''s finally over." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, and he fell to the ground, sweating profusely.


    Although he did not fight, he just felt as if he was fighting the angry demon.


    The Goddess of Star Sky fell on the ground, her eyes cold and arrogant.


    Seeing Ye Hao, the Goddess of Star Sky walked straight over.


    "Xingqiong, great, you..." Ye Haogang wanted to say congratulations on her recovery and the perfect victory over the enemy.


    He was directly pinched by the Goddess of Star Sky, and his body was heavily pressed to the ground.


    "Star Dome...you...cough cough...you." Ye Hao felt that his body was about to fall apart, and he looked at the star dome that was doing his hand in amazement.


    Only then did he notice that Xingqiong looked at him with anger in his eyes.


    "You are such an inferior earth species, dare to defile me!" Xingqiong gritted his teeth and looked at Ye Hao.


    "What''s going on? How can Xingqiong be like this, she doesn''t seem to know it at all, what''s the matter!" Ye Hao screamed inwardly.


    "You really slept in Star Dome!" Evelyn''s surprised voice sounded in Ye Hao''s mind.


    Before, she had guessed that Ye Hao and Xingqiong had some relationship, but she hadn''t really thought that Ye Hao and Xingqiong had developed that kind of relationship.


    "Don''t talk nonsense here. Hurry up and tell me what is going on. She is really going to kill me in this posture." Ye Hao looked at the goddess of the sky and raised his left hand, the stars are on her Converged in hands.


    Then he pierced Ye Hao''s chest.


    I go, this is not only to kill myself, but also to torture myself a little bit.


    Ye Hao hurriedly used the power he had just recovered and used Teleport, and appeared several hundred meters away.


    "Cough cough cough... wait wait... do we have any misunderstandings!" Ye Hao raised his hand and said nervously.


    "Misunderstanding? There is no misunderstanding! I will let you, a **** who dare to meddle with me, die better than life!" The Star Sky Goddess glared at Ye Hao.


    "I see. Before you slept with the remnant soul of the star firmament, and the remnant soul has lived outside the main soul for too long, so it may become a new consciousness.


    And just now the main soul and the remnant soul merged into the divine body together, so everything that the remnant soul experienced during this time, the main soul also experienced it.


    But now Xingqiong''s consciousness is occupied by the main soul, she doesn''t have any good feelings for you. In her opinion, you just tainted her body while she was in a coma.


    Although it was a remnant soul, after sharing consciousness, it was tantamount to tarnishing her. "Evelyn explained at this time.


    "What the hell. There is such a thing?" Ye Hao was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 2238： The Crisis of the Star Goddess

    It feels like a split personality, but two people sharing memories.


    The previous relationship with Ye Hao was the sub-personality, but now it is the master personality.


    After knowing what happened to this personality and Ye Hao, the master was quite annoyed.


    Although from a certain conceptual point of view, Ye Hao and Xingqiong did not have a physical relationship.


    There is even no soul-level relationship with the master character of the star sky, but some soul-level contact with this personality of the star sky.


    But for the person with super "cleanliness", the goddess of the sky, even if it is just a memory, she will not allow it.


    And the memories that appeared suddenly made her feel that those things that happened were as if they had just happened.


    That''s why the Goddess of Star Sky could be so angry.


    "Wait, wait. This is really a misunderstanding!" Ye Hao hurriedly shouted.


    But the Star Sky Goddess couldn''t listen at all at this moment, she just wanted to torture the **** man who had afflicted herself to death.


    Ye Hao constantly used teleport to avoid the attack of the Star Sky Goddess.


    Fortunately, the battle just now seemed to consume a lot of the fighting power of the Star Sky Goddess, so Ye Hao still had no problem to escape.


    "Wait, the space is starting to become unstable." Evelyn, who had originally thought of watching the play, said suddenly in a deep voice.


    Ye Hao also felt the instability of space, a black space node appeared, and a feather of arrow shot out from it.


    The arrow feather directly penetrated the body of the goddess of the star firmament who had not had time to react.


    The Star Sky Goddess was clutching her wound, watching the black space node in the distance behind her warily.


    "I didn''t expect the Goddess of the Star Sky to be true or not. When the Lord Star River God Emperor told me the news, I still couldn''t believe it." A somewhat wretched voice came, and then an old man wearing a dark blue armor came from Walked out of the black space node.


    Landed on the surface of the moon.


    The man''s left eye was hollowed out, looking terrifying, and the hair on his head was all white.


    Holding a dark blue bow and arrow in his hand, it seems that he shot the arrow feathers that injured the goddess of the sky just now.


    "Another pinnacle of quasi god!" Evelyn exclaimed.


    Ye Hao could also feel the unabashedly powerful aura of this guy.


    "This guy is a god? How do you feel that there is still an aura similar to that of Star Sky." Ye Hao observed this person and secretly said.


    And this person stared at the goddess of Star Sky at the moment, and of course he didn''t care about the two ants on the ground who seemed to him to be passerby class.


    "Are you from the Star Sky plane?" The Star Sky Goddess stared at each other.


    "What? The Goddess of Star Sky doesn''t recognize me?" The man looked at the Goddess of Star Sky madly.


    The Goddess of Star Sky looked at the man with a thoughtful expression, but she really couldn''t remember it looking like that.


    "Hahahahaha... you are a dignified goddess. Of course it is normal not to remember my small role. But even after more than a billion years, I can''t forget you.


    You destroyed my glory, you destroyed me! "The old man roared angrily.


    Then he pointed to the goddess of the star sky: "I''m just playing with the princesses and saints of a few lower plane countries. You actually destroyed my godhead and made my soul suffer the crime of star penetration.


    He also dug out the pupils of my practice. "


    The man pointed to his left eye, and the expression on his face turned hideous: "I was originally the most potential warrior on the plane of the star sky. Even I might surpass you! But because of those stinky women, Ruined me!


    In the end, I was locked up in that **** place of sin, allowing me to endure the pain of the stars constantly disappearing. "


    "I remember." The Star Vault goddess frowned: "You are Carnegie. The ninth legion of the Star Vault back then, the commander."


    "Legion commander? That''s right, it''s me. The most potential and the youngest commander of the star dome!" Carnegie laughed.


    "How could you still be alive?" The Star Sky Goddess looked at Carnegie suspiciously.


    "Is it a surprise to Lord Goddess that I am alive? Indeed, I was originally the middle main god. You destroyed the godhead, tortured the gods and the souls, and smashed the gods.


    As a result, my realm fell directly out of the **** level, and even fell to the eighth level of influx. Then I was placed in the most dangerous place on the Star Sky plane, the Star Sky Sin Land!


    There are no energy fluctuations, there are only some death stars that are constantly exploding. And I was lucky enough to survive those explosions for hundreds of millions of years.


    And I upgraded my power to a **** level again! "


    Carnegie gritted his teeth and pointed angrily at the Star Sky Goddess: "But because my godhead was destroyed by you. As a result, I can only wander at this **** quasi-god level, and cannot enter the main gods at all.


    I hate! I hate! I hate you for destroying me, not only for destroying everything I have, but also for destroying my future!


    But the great Galaxy God Emperor found me, and he told me you were dead. The Galaxy God Emperor also discovered my excellence.


    Although my realm cannot break through to the next main god, my soul and my body are far more powerful than ordinary people.


    Some space nodes that others cannot pass through are not a problem at all for me.


    So I often work for the Galaxy God Emperor, descend on those special planes, and convey the greatness of the Galaxy God Emperor! "


    Carnegie pointed at the Goddess of Star Sky abruptly: "And just now, the Emperor Galaxy told me that you **** is still alive. I didn''t expect God to give me a chance to take revenge.


    Hahaha, look at the current goddess of the sky. "


    Carnegie looked up and down the Star Sky Goddess with her lustful eyes: "You are still so young and beautiful, but it seems that your godhead has not recovered, and the strength is only the high-level quasi god.


    I don''t know if you like this can defeat me at the pinnacle of Quasi-God.


    In addition, I still have the divine tool given to me by the Lord Galaxy God Emperor, the Star Bow of Despair. You must be unable to gather the power of the law now, right? "


    The goddess of the star firmament said with a gloomy face: "It turns out that my younger brother sent you here. He really takes care of my sister."


    "Lord Galaxy God Emperor, let me take good care of you. Although the rules of the earth plane are very powerful, I can only exist here for a while.


    But I think this little time should be enough for me to do something unforgettable for both of us. "


    Carnegie licked his lips, making wretched movements with his fingers: "Then I will destroy your divine body, your divine soul a little bit.


    Carnegie really feels very honored to be the first man to be the goddess of the Star Dome. "


    "Stop talking nonsense." The Star Sky Goddess raised her hand. As the starlight appeared, the body of the Star Sky Goddess shook.


    But the star still shot out.


    But the starlight was directly crushed by Carnegie with his fist.


    "I am a stronger body than anyone at the same level. The power of Lord Goddess is not enough. These are all thanks to you." Carnegie took the Deity Star bow in his hand and drew the bow to shoot an arrow.


    The arrow feathers from that bow are extremely fast.


    The Goddess of Star Sky didn''t have a chance to dodge at all, and was directly pierced through the thigh, abdomen, right chest, and left arm by the four arrow feathers, pinned to the rock on the surface of the moon.


    "Cough cough cough." The Goddess of Star Sky vomited blood.

 Chapter 2239： Be stronger!

    Chapter 2239 is stronger!


    "It deserves to be the Star Destroyer Bow bestowed by Lord Galaxy God Emperor. It''s really easy to use." Carnegie grinned.


    The Star Sky Goddess tried to struggle, but the body nailed by the four arrow feathers couldn''t use any strength at all.


    "What''s the matter with that bow and arrow? It''s so strong?" Ye Hao was beside him, muttering in surprise.


    The Star Empress, who was still powerful just now, was unable to fight back in front of this Carnegie.


    "This is the Star Vault Plane. The Star Vault Temple''s weapon specially used to deal with defectors, Deshen Star Bow! It has a miraculous effect on the gods who practice the Star Vault Plane technique.


    It stands to reason that the existence of the Goddess of Star Sky is already immune to this weapon.


    But Xingqiong''s current strength is only high-level quasi-god, and her godhead has not been restored. The enemy is the pinnacle of the quasi god, and there is this kind of artifact in hand. Star Dome is very dangerous now. "Evelyn said cautiously.


    Ye Hao clenched his fists.


    Carnegie approached step by step towards the Goddess of the Sky, with an evil smile on his face.


    "You can get me to meddle with one of the famous goddesses on the planes of the gods. The goddess of the sky. I''m Carnegie really dead and no regrets."


    "Dare you!" Blood came out from the corner of the goddess of Star Sky, she wanted to struggle, but every time she struggled, her wounds kept leaking blood and accompanied by severe pain.


    "Of course I dare, what do I dare not. A billion years ago, when you destroyed everything in me, I was thinking of this day. I want to look at your high face, how did you breathe in front of me, begging for mercy? Yes!" Carnegie licked his lips.


    As Carnegie approached the Goddess of Starvation step by step, a trace of despair appeared in the eyes of Goddess of Starvation.


    She never thought that she had just been born again, and she would face such a thing, so it would be better to let her go.


    Kaneko was in front of the star goddess, his hand curled the chin of the star goddess.


    "What a charming divine body, with arrogant and stubborn eyes. Goddess of the Star Sky, this is the goddess that makes the gods and all realms think about it.


    Let me have a taste of it today. "Carnegie laughed wildly.


    "If you dare to move her, I will make you not as good as dead for a billion years."


    A voice suddenly came out, and at the same time there was a rising breath.


    Carnegie turned his head, he saw the passerby who had let him not care before.


    "Ye Hao, pay attention. Your body may be on the verge of collapse at any time, and you must end the battle as soon as possible. If it doesn''t work, just flee with the Star Sky!" Evelyn reminded him in Ye Hao''s sea of ??knowledge.


    At this time, even if Evelyn was reluctant, she could only lend her power to Ye Hao again.


    "Escape? The other party is the pinnacle of Quasi-God, where can we escape. The only way now is to destroy him here." Ye Hao gritted his teeth, and the shadow in his hand turned into a blue spear.


    The Five Elements Physique is activated.


    The armor of four colors wrapped Ye Hao''s body, and there were four star rings on it.


    These make Ye Hao really look like a **** at this moment.


    boom


    Ye Hao was shocked by the sea, and blood flowed from the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth.


    Low-level quasi **** level.


    "Hehehe, isn''t it a low-level quasi-god. What? You are the subordinate of the goddess of the star sky in this world?" Carnegie looked at Ye Hao disdainfully.


    "I advise you to stay still and watch obediently by the side. That way, I can save you a little life and let you watch a wonderful ¡®fight¡¯."


    With that, Carnegie''s eyes returned to the goddess of the sky.


    "Hades Six Cannons!"


    Carnegie''s figure flashed.


    There was a deep gully cut between Carnegie and the Goddess of Star Sky, and the gully just formed was still emitting black smoke.


    "Boy, you are looking for death." Carnegie looked at Ye Hao with a gloomy face.


    "I said, dare to move her. I will let you die!" Ye Hao pointed to Carnegie.


    At this moment, it wasn''t that Ye Hao didn''t want to make a quick fight, but his strength in the stable body.


    It''s not the power just gained, it can be arbitrarily mobilized, Ye Hao needs to domesticate it, otherwise it will not be able to exert its combat effectiveness.


    The Star Sky Goddess looked at Ye Hao, who was challenging Carnegie with some surprise.


    It''s strange, isn''t this person only capable of a demigod just now, why is he a low-level quasi-god now?


    Almost forgot, Evelyn was inside him. It should be the supernatural power that Evelyn lent him.


    But even so, he couldn''t defeat Carnegie, who was at the pinnacle of Quasi-God, he was in vain.


    Although the Goddess of Star Sky fluctuated in her heart, she still didn''t like Ye Hao.


    "Death? Well, I''ll kill you, an overpowering earth species first!" Carnegie raised his hand, condensed into a starburst and shot towards Ye Hao.


    In his opinion, there is no need to use his magical weapon to deal with the earth species.


    Ye Hao''s Space Law mobilized, and a teleport appeared on top of Carnegie''s head.


    "Take me a shot!"


    The gun in Ye Hao''s hand went straight to Carnegie.


    "The law of space?" Carnegie was a little surprised, but he responded quickly and directly blocked Ye Hao''s attack.


    When Carnegie fought back, Ye Hao continued to use teleport to move to another position, and then attack.


    This caused Carnegie to be unable to hold Ye Hao for a while, but Ye Hao''s attack did not cause any harm to Carnegie, who was particularly powerful.


    "You can''t go on like this, your power can''t hurt him!" Evelyn said.


    "Then be stronger. Evelyn, give me more power!" Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "No, you will be overwhelmed like that."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, give it to me!" Ye Hao roared.


    Evelyn''s heart was shocked, she looked at Ye Hao at this moment, and she was a little envious of Xingqiong.


    Because there is a man who is willing to work so hard for her.


    "Okay, I will infuse you with the greatest power I can provide now. You...must hold on." Evelyn said sternly.


    A black phantom appeared behind Ye Hao, and the black breath swirled around Ye Hao''s body.


    "The Law of Darkness? Who the **** is your kid? How come there are so many laws?" Carnegie looked at Ye Hao in surprise, and had to say that he was a little envious of this kid.


    Because he has no godhead, he has completely lost the power to control the law, and can only control the power of those inferior elements.


    "No matter what rules you have, the difference in strength is here. You can''t beat me!" Carnegie appeared with starlight in both hands, and his fists were constantly waving at Ye Hao.


    One by one, the shadows of the fist that looked like shooting stars fell towards Ye Hao.


    Boom boom boom


    Some meteors hit the surface of the moon and directly formed craters one after another. The power can be imagined.


    The black air dissipated.


    Ye Hao''s hair turned into long hair, and the armor on his body also showed black lines.


    The spear turned into a shield, blocking all the attacks just now.


    "Intermediate quasi-god? Evelyn is really crazy enough, and I am not afraid that his body can hold it." There was a strange light in the eyes of the goddess of the sky.

 Chapter 2240： Dark Goddess Evelyn

    Chapter 2240 Dark Goddess Evelyn


    "Some skills, but also raised his strength to the mid-level quasi-god." Carnegie looked at Ye Hao, also felt that this earth species is still weird.


    He can continue to improve his strength.


    Ye Hao stabilized his breath, his eyes widened.


    "The wrath of Poseidon!"


    Ye Hao summoned the rapids out of thin air and rushed towards Carnegie.


    Carnegie smiled disdainfully, and strode a wave of air in front of him, rushing in, and directly scattered in all directions.


    "The Field of Ice!"


    The temperature around Ye Hao''s body dropped rapidly, and the rapids turned into ice blocks in the next moment, and an ice dragon appeared, attacking Carnegie.


    Carnegie kept swinging his fists, smashing the ice dragons to pieces.


    "Yanlong dance!"


    Ye Hao sacrificed another fire type forbidden curse.


    In this universe, there was a raging fire, hundreds of flame dragons swept out, besieging Carnegie from all directions.


    At the same time, the ice on the ground began to melt rapidly due to the high temperature, and the water vapor produced by the melting caused the temperature to rise again.


    Sweat beads appeared on Carnegie''s forehead.


    "Xinghai Curse."


    Carnegie sealed the seal for the first time, and star-ring shields appeared around him. These star-ring shields resisted the flame dragons.


    After the Yanlong hit these star-linked shields, one by one disappeared.


    "Buddy, it''s my turn." Carnegie roared, the stars on his body shone, cracks appeared on his fists, and the stars shone in the cracks.


    "Xing Yaoquan!"


    Xing Yao, who lights up the entire vast universe in one blow, appeared, and attacked Ye Hao with a force of destruction.


    Ye Hao teleported and appeared in another place, but the Xing Yaoquan turned around and followed it.


    Ye Hao couldn''t get rid of it with several teleports.


    "Thunder Fury!"


    Ye Hao had no choice but to use Thunder Fury and crushed the Xing Yaoquan.


    But at this moment, Carnegie had seized the opportunity and rushed to Ye Hao.


    "Xingyao Fist!" Carnegie swung several punches this time.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and a whirlwind appeared beside him.


    "Death Storm!"


    The dark storm enveloped both Ye Hao and Carnegie.


    A few seconds later, Ye Hao''s figure flew upside down and landed on the surface of the moon. After rubbing for about a kilometer, he stopped after installing a hill.


    Ye Hao clutched his chest, coughing out a large pool of blood, and there were many cracks in his armor.


    The death storm also dissipated.


    Carnegie appeared there in embarrassment. On the ground on his body that was not covered by armor, there was a wound. There was a blood hole on Carnegie''s face, and blood flowed into Carnegie''s mouth.


    Carnegie looked at his wound and looked at Ye Hao: "Boy. A terrestrial species dare to hurt me. You successfully angered me, and I will make you die miserably."


    After speaking, Carnegie rushed out.


    At this time, Ye Hao had not recovered from his previous serious injury.


    And Carnegie''s fist had already arrived.


    "Dark Realm!"


    A soft voice appeared.


    Carnegie''s eyes became pitch black for an instant.


    Ye Hao gasped and looked at Evelyn who appeared in front of him.


    Evelyn had no choice but to use her body that had not fully recovered to come out.


    Appearing without fully recovering, this will cause great danger to Evelyn.


    If injured in the battle, it will even lead to the result of burning feather.


    "Is he caught by you?" Ye Hao looked at Carnegie where he was wrapped in a black ball.


    "That was just temporarily imprisoning him. If I was in his heyday, he could be directly blocked in it. But now I only have an intermediate quasi-god. Just trap him for a while." Evelyn said solemnly.


    Ye Hao clenched his fists, he stood up, and the wound on his body began to recover quickly.


    "Can we two defeat him?" Ye Hao asked.


    Evelyn did not speak, which already explained the answer she gave.


    The chance is small.


    The enemy is a quasi-god pinnacle with amazing defensive power and strong divine body.


    And Ye Hao is the intermediate quasi-god who catches the external force, and Evelyn is also the intermediate quasi-god who is still in the injured stage.


    It''s really difficult for two people to beat Carnegie.


    "But he just said that he can''t live in this space for too long. This shows that he has a limit to this world. It seems to be an hour.


    Twenty minutes have passed now, as long as we find a way to trap him, until he is forced out of this space. Then we can live. "Evelyn said.


    Ye Hao also remembered Carnegie, who was triumphant, said something like this before.


    It looks like an hour.


    He still wanted to do something indescribable with the Goddess of Star Sky in this hour, and then tortured him to death.


    "I have some means, but I don''t know how long I can trap him." Evelyn said, and she began to seal her hands.


    Around the black circle that wrapped Carnegie, black inscriptions, magic circles, black flares, etc. continued to appear.


    It seems that Evelyn is preparing a big move.


    Ye Hao wasn''t idle for a while, he came to the side of the Star Sky Goddess, and she was still trapped there by the arrows shot by the Star Bow, which seemed to be special.


    Let the star dome cannot get rid of now.


    Ye Hao grabbed an arrow feather with both hands, Ye Hao took a breath, he could feel the severe pain.


    But in order to rescue the Star Sky, Ye Haoqiang endured the pain and pulled out an arrow feather.


    Then came the second and third.


    Finally, all four arrow feathers were pulled out.


    "Can you still fight?" Ye Hao looked at the Goddess Star Sky with concern.


    "When I fought with that Demon God of Destruction before, I had already consumed 70% to 80% of my combat power. I was attacked by Carnegie just now, and my divine power was already low." The Star Sky Goddess said weakly.


    Ye Hao''s heart sank.


    I thought that if the Goddess of Star Sky could help.


    Two intermediate quasi gods and one high quasi god.


    Not to mention that Carnegie, who defeated the pinnacle of the quasi-god, can at least delay time.


    "Why are you desperate to save me?" The Star Sky Goddess looked at Ye Hao: "You know before, I was thinking of killing you."


    Ye Hao shrugged: "Because I and you... are not right, it should be said that it is with your other soul, it is a friend. Even if you are very hostile to me now, you want to kill me.


    I can''t help you die, because she helped me a lot.


    I don''t know if you are in this situation, I can see her again.


    But at least I can''t see her die in front of me.


    However, if you are attacking me in the future, I will fight back. "


    Finally, Ye Hao teased intentionally.


    "I really don''t understand you earth species, she may have survived on the earth plane for too long before infecting your characteristics. Do those things.


    For the sake of saving me, I don''t need to kill you, and I will treat those things as never happened. "


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words of the goddess Xingqiong. This misunderstanding was finally resolved. He didn''t want to be an enemy of Xingqiong.


    "But, you can''t tell others about those things anymore, if you dare to mention half a word. No matter where you are, I will kill you!" The Star Sky Goddess stared at Ye Hao firmly.


    "Uh... what you just said, Evelyn heard... so..." Ye Hao opened his hand.


    The Goddess of Star Sky was taken aback, and then said: "That woman Evelyn will not spread it indiscriminately. In short, if anyone else knows about this matter except for the three of us, I will kill you!"


    Uh... so unlucky?


    Why do I feel that Evelyn''s woman is so unreliable, Ye Hao can''t laugh or cry inside.


    At this moment, with Carnegie''s black ball trapped, his hands stretched out.

 Chapter 2241： Little angel

    Chapter 2241 Little Angel


    "Goddess of darkness, I didn''t expect you to disappear for three thousand years. You are still here on this earth. When did you become a partner with the earth." Carnegie just tore through the black circle and came out of the dark world.


    Dozens of black chains appeared around him, binding Carnegie. At the same time, dozens of black light wheels bound Carnegie''s arms, legs, and neck.


    "My old lady is staying there, you don''t need your one-eyed nonsense." Evelyn said unceremoniously, and at the same time she was ready to press her hands on the ground: "Black Realm Binding!"


    A huge oval like a mirror appeared, and Carnegie''s body was integrated into it.


    It seems to be integrated into a black and white painting, but the shape is somewhat similar to the shape of the European **** cross.


    After finishing all this, Evelyn collapsed directly to the ground tired.


    "Finally finished, this is exhausting me." Evelyn pointed to Ye Hao: "You kid don''t stand there stupidly, come and help me quickly, the old lady has no strength to move a bit now."


    Ye Hao brought the goddess of Star Sky to Evelyn''s side.


    Ye Hao took Evelyn''s arm and helped him up.


    "Black mirror bondage. Evelyn, this is your signature stunt. But now you only have a mid-level quasi-god, you can still release this trick?" Xingqiong looked at the black mirror in front of him, then looked at Evelyn .


    "Sister Xingqiong, don''t look down on you. When it comes to fighting, I am not as good as you. But when it comes to this kind of escape, people are trapped. In the gods and all worlds, except for the gods of the law of space, no one is worse than me. good at.


    I could have trapped a high-ranking master **** for 20 years with this trick, but this is only a simplified version. After all, I only have an intermediate quasi god.


    But trapping this guy for an hour and a half should be no problem. "Evelyn raised her head and said.


    Ye Hao asked curiously: "Why do you trap people for 20 years? You have enemies with them?"


    "No, I dated his wife. That guy didn''t do it, so I trapped him for 20 years, and then spent more than 20 years with his wife.


    After getting tired of playing, I withdrew it. "Evelyn shrugged.


    The indifferent appearance is like a master in the flower room, talking about his hunting for inflammation in the bar every night.


    Ye Hao couldn''t help but mourn for three seconds of silence for the male **** who had been sealed for twenty years.


    "Then what shall we do now? Go first?" Evelyn asked.


    "Are you sure this thing can seal this guy until he is expelled from this space?" asked the Goddess of Star Sky.


    "It should be okay." Evelyn guessed.


    "Then let''s just wait here. I need to heal. If there is any accident, we can deal with it on the spot." The Star Sky Goddess sat cross-legged.


    "Ah? If there is an accident, shouldn''t we run far away!" Evelyn stared.


    "Run? Where can we go like this? Run to the earth? This guy is the pinnacle of the quasi-god. If he can break through and find us on this small earth, it will be easy.


    At that time, our battle will affect people on earth.


    It''s better to stay here than that. "The Goddess of Star Sky said.


    Ye Hao nodded and agreed with the words of the Goddess of Star Sky.


    What she said is very reasonable, fighting at this level, unless you escape from this plane.


    Otherwise, it will be the same wherever you flee, not to mention that Ye Hao and the others cannot escape from the solar system.


    "That''s it." Evelyn had no choice but to sit down cross-legged and recover her consumption.


    Ye Hao watched as both Goddess of Star Sky and Evelyn began to practice.


    He himself walked away, where Shaoyu glowed to a slowly transparent body, still lying there.


    Ye Hao looked at Zhuoyu''s body gradually losing vitality on the ground, his heart was a little sad.


    Suddenly, a small glowing figure came out of Shaoyu''s transparent body.


    This little figure has a pair of white wings and is wearing a pure white gauze skirt. His body is only ten centimeters high, and it looks like that!


    It turned out to be Zhuo Yu!


    "Zhao...Zhao Yu?" Ye Hao''s eyes widened.


    The movement here also attracted the attention of Evelyn and Xingqiong.


    "I''m still alive?" Zhuo Yu was also very surprised at this time. She watched her body slowly turn into stars and disappeared on the ground.


    She looked at her little hand, and at Ye Hao''s huge body.


    "What''s wrong with me? Shouldn''t I be dead, why did I become like this?" Zhuo Yu was also shocked by his own situation at this moment.


    "Little angel?" The Goddess of Xingqiong came over and looked at Zhuoyu flying around.


    "Goddess of Star Sky? And Goddess of Darkness!" Zhuo Yu saw the two women in front of her, her eyes widened. She did not expect that the goddess of Star Sky, who had been missing for a billion years, would appear in front of her.


    There is also the dark goddess who disappeared suddenly for three thousand years!


    "Xingqiong, Evelyn. What is the situation of her, how can she suddenly become such a small angel. And I...I feel her strength is very weak." Ye Hao asked in surprise.


    "I haven''t seen it, but this look is quite cute. It''s much better than those angels with arrogant and conceited faces." Evelyn said straightforwardly.


    Zhuo Yu was originally an angel, isn''t that just talking about her.


    But this is the goddess of darkness, and she has no time to care what others say in this situation.


    "I''ve heard of this situation." The Star Sky Goddess spoke.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu asked in unison.


    "As we all know, angels will turn into angel stones after they die. That is the vast majority of cases, and there are also a small number of special cases that will become such little angels.


    No one knows why this happened. After all, tens of thousands of angels died, and it is estimated that there will only be one such example. She had no strength, but at least her life was saved.


    As for what to do later, you may have to let the twelve-winged angel **** king of your angel family come and see. "The Goddess of Star Sky said.


    "I will always be so weak?" Zhuoyu''s voice sounded like a baby, and then she rolled her eyes and fell.


    Ye Hao caught Zhuo Yu and said with a smile: "Okay. I''ll talk about this later, at least you are still alive now. As long as you are still alive, the lost things will always come back."


    "But I''m so weak now, I don''t have any strength at all." Zhuo Yu waved his rice-sized fist and hit Ye Hao''s skin without feeling at all.


    This episode restored Ye Hao''s mood a lot.


    Several people began to recover their condition.


    Zhuo Yu also learned about the current situation from Ye Hao, including the Battle of the Wrath Demon God, and Carnegie afterwards.


    During this period, Zhuo Yu also discovered that she could blend into Ye Hao''s body.


    For example, her small body can be integrated into Ye Hao''s arm, so that an angel-like tattoo will appear on Ye Hao''s arm.


    And Zhuo Yu also found that with the nourishment of Ye Hao''s sacred power, she felt much better.


    Time passed bit by bit, and thirty minutes passed in a blink of an eye.


    When the boulder in everyone''s heart was put down, a crack appeared on the black mirror.


    This made everyone feel tremendous pressure.

 Chapter 2242： Longyin?

    Chapter 2242 Long Yin?


    Ye Hao stood up, ready to fight.


    The slightly recovered Goddess of Star Sky also stood up, but in her situation, it was difficult to provide effective help in battle.


    Evelyn is also in a bad situation.


    "You **** guys." Carnegie completely shattered the black mirror and escaped from the black mirror.


    "I didn''t expect my black mirror to trap this guy for less than half an hour." Evelyn frowned.


    Carnegie patted his chest and laughed wildly: "The black mirror **** of the Goddess of Darkness is really powerful. But compared to the devastation I suffered during the time when I died in the sky, the value is pediatrics."


    Carnegie looked at the three people in front of him with one eye


    "I know you want to delay time. I congratulate you. You have achieved more than half of your goals. There is indeed not much time left for my existence in this world.


    But also I want to tell you a bad news, I want to take you seriously. To deal with the defeated generals of your remnants, I can handle you in a few minutes.


    Unfortunately, I can''t taste the taste of the goddess of the star sky. "


    Carnegie licked his lips and said frantically, "But it is quite good to kill one more dark goddess. Don''t worry, I will let you goddesses experience the taste of death!"


    ...


    A base outside Wushuang City.


    "Report, there was a huge energy fluctuation from the back of the moon just now. When it was transmitted to our Earth observation point, the energy intensity reached the seventh-order peak!"


    "The report shows that there were dozens of times before and after the energy impact. There were even extremely conspicuous flares."


    In a scientific research observation room, many scientific researchers are operating instruments and closely watching the movements on the back of the moon.


    Tangcheng paced back and forth, clenching his fists and releasing them.


    "Old Tang, you can''t stop. At this moment, you have already wandered thousands of times." Huang Peng vomited beside him.


    Tang Cheng didn''t speak, and stopped, but after a while, he began to wander back and forth again, and he could see his inner anxiety.


    "Tangcheng, how long has passed since I disconnected from Ye Hao and others." Xiang Yisu said with his arms folded.


    Tangcheng hurriedly retrieved information: "It has been nearly ten hours since Ye Hao and their flying chess entered the orbit on the back of the moon and disconnected from us!


    It stands to reason that they should have found a base on the far side of the moon by now. "


    "Don''t worry, Ye Hao is so strong. And the other four people are all Saint-level powerhouses. This is the strongest lineup on our planet. There will be nothing wrong." Huang Peng, the big boss, still looks relaxed. .


    But how can Tangcheng feel relieved.


    "Leader Xiang, did you say that Ye Hao and the others encountered any problems? Or maybe the spacecraft was destroyed when it landed? Should we send a search and rescue team to take a look." Tang Cheng said repeatedly.


    Xiang Yisu glanced at the anxious Tang City. He said faintly: "When Ye Hao left, he kept a frequency flare in the universe in his storage props.


    If we need to send someone to rescue, he will fire that flare. Tangcheng, why don''t you go and rest? "


    "I... I will control my emotions." Tang Cheng crouched on the ground holding his head.


    Huang Peng walked to Xiang Yisu and smiled: "This kid in Tangcheng is still too young. But it''s no wonder that this kid has only been the leader of this group for less than a year. Things experienced."


    "He''s still pretty good. Team Leader Long Yi said, this kid has the capital to train. Coupled with the help of Ye Hao, his strength has improved a lot.


    In twenty years, he might be able to master the dragon group. Hold it now, we are all still there, help him watch. Xiang Yisu whispered.


    Huang Peng''s eyes lit up and looked at Tang City, which was anxious there.


    This guy in Tangcheng may not even know that he has been designated as one of the powers of the future dragon group.


    "Report. A strong energy wave appeared again on the back of the moon, and the intensity predicted by our Earth''s surface observations is at the semi-holy level..." Observer reported.


    "For such a long distance, we have the seventh-order peak, semi-sage level. What are those guys doing on the back of the moon." Huang Peng said with emotion.


    "Didi."


    At this moment, the red alarm of the instrument in front of an observer sounded.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiang Yisu asked immediately.


    Tang Cheng also stood up and cast an eager look.


    "We have discovered new energy fluctuations. The intensity of energy fluctuations is constantly rising. It has now reached the holy level." The observer said.


    "Did it come from the back of the moon?" Huang Peng asked.


    "No, it''s the earth." The observer said.


    The trio''s eyelids twitched.


    Xiang Yisu hurriedly asked: "Where can I detect it!"


    "We are determining the orientation of the target." The observer''s fingers kept tapping the keyboard.


    A satellite map appeared on the display.


    There is a continuous red circle on it.


    The map began to zoom little by little, and the determined range became smaller and smaller.


    Asia


    China


    Southern China


    When Xiang Yisu, Huang Peng, Tang Cheng and others saw the last red dot, their pupils dilated.


    China Southern Sea City, Wushuang City!


    Just less than ten kilometers away from them!


    "Report, the target energy intensity has reached the peak of the holy rank, and...and it''s still improving!" Sweat beads are on the observer''s forehead.


    "What happened in Wushuang City? Tangcheng, you should contact Wushuang City!" Xiang Yisu shouted.


    "Yes!"


    Tangcheng immediately took out his cell phone and was about to make a call to Wushuang City, but he couldn''t make the call. The signal on the cell phone turned out to be 0 bars.


    "Why there is no signal!" Tang Cheng remembered violently jumping.


    At the same time, the observer exclaimed: "Demi-God, Demi-God. Energy fluctuations are still increasing, my God... This is going to be a god!"


    The next moment, the entire base went out of power.


    All the instruments stopped.


    "What''s going on. Why is there a power outage here? What the **** did you do!" Tang Cheng shouted angrily, wishing to pull the person in charge of logistics out and take away.


    "This is not a power failure, this is a strong energy magnetic field interfering with the electric magnetic field." After Xiang Yisu finished speaking, he walked directly outside.


    At this time, Wushuang City cannot be contacted, so they have to go to Wushuang City to confirm what is going on.


    Fortunately, their place is not very far from Wushuang City. With a distance of ten kilometers, they can arrive in a few minutes.


    Xiang Yisu and the three ran to the top of the building where they were located.


    "My God." Huang Peng looked around in surprise, because all the lights in Haicheng were dimmed at this moment.


    The sea city at this moment is like a dark city.


    "Boom boom boom"


    At this moment, lightning flashed and thunder, and heavy rain came suddenly.


    "Strange, I remember today''s weather forecast said that there is no rain in Haicheng at 100%." ??Huang Peng and the others have been drenched in soup now.


    But they can''t take care of it now, and just when they are about to jump from the roof to Wushuang City.


    A roar of thunder made them stop.


    "What was that just now?" Huang Peng rarely showed a serious expression.


    Xiang Yisu''s face was surprised.


    Roar


    Another roar appeared, and a ray of light shone in the direction of Wushuang City.


    "That''s...Long Yin!" Tang Cheng swallowed.


    The next moment, a snake shadow rushed out of Wushuang City. Because of the darkness and heavy rain, they couldn''t determine what it was for the first time.


    And the next moment.


    A flash of lightning fell from the sky, lighting up the sky above Wushuang City.


    The Tangcheng trio also saw the behemoth.


    That is a golden emerald dragon!


    The scales on his body are golden and emerald, very dazzling, and have five claws!


    The dragon rushed straight into the sky and disappeared in the storm.


    Only three sluggish people were left.


    In the next moment, the entire Haicheng was restored to power.

 Chapter 2243： Ye Hao High-level Quasi-God!

    Chapter 2243 Ye Hao High-level Quasi-God!


    "Okay, let me see. Who should I kill first?" Carnegie''s gaze fell on Ye Hao''s body: "Inferior and dirty earth species. It is you who ruined my good deeds.


    Then I will let you understand how the gods destroy the ants that block their will. "


    Carnegie clenched his fists with both hands, and the blue starlight flowed beside him.


    Then a blue circular inscription appeared in front of Carnegie, and his fists slammed into the circular inscription.


    "Meteor Fist!"


    The huge meteorite-like fist fell towards Ye Hao''s position.


    Just when Ye Hao was about to face this move.


    A lightning-fast figure appeared, directly bounced off the attack, the meteor fist changed its trajectory, flew towards the deep universe, and then disappeared into the darkness.


    "What is it?" Carnegie frowned, looking at the sudden killing thing in front of him.


    "Dragon?" Carnegie frowned, but the shape of the dragon in front of him was a little special, unlike the dragon he knew, without wings.


    "Little Cui!" Ye Hao saw the golden jade-colored five-clawed dragon in front of him, and he felt the faint **** between them.


    Ye Hao recognized at a glance that this was Xiao Cui who had stayed in Wushuang City!


    But when Ye Hao left before, Xiao Cui was still in the dragon egg.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho." Xiao Cui roared at Ye Hao, and then fell in front of Ye Hao, facing Ye Hao''s dragon head.


    Ye Hao touched Xiao Cui''s head affectionately.


    "You sensed my danger and flew over from the earth specially."


    Ye Hao was a little touched, but he was also happy for Xiao Cui.


    Because Xiao Cui is very strong at this moment, the vastness of her body like a sea of ??stars is not much worse than the previous star goddess.


    "High-ranking Quasi-God? Still awakening the power of the law?" Evelyn looked at this guy in front of her with some surprise.


    She had never seen Xiao Cui, but she knew that Ye Hao had a dragon egg in the artificial lake in the back mountain of his Wushuang City.


    But she never expected that the dragon egg on the earth plane could hatch a high-level quasi-god-level dragon!


    "She is not a high-level quasi-god, it''s just because she just broke through. The aura in the body hasn''t subsided before she will convey the aura of a high-level quasi-god. In fact, she only has a middle-level quasi-god." The goddess Qiong looked at the five-clawed dragon and said.


    "Moreover, this is still an ancient Eastern dragon species on Earth, and the dragon vein law is not much different from the dragons on the plane of our gods."


    "Hehehe. It''s just a dragon of earth species, I am the pinnacle of the quasi god. Killing you is just a trivial matter." Carnegie said dismissively.


    At this moment, Ye Hao stood on Xiao Cui''s back, with a warlike smile on his face.


    "Really? Then Lao Tzu is going to kill the gods today."


    Tushen!


    At this word, Evelyn and the Goddess of Star Sky were shocked.


    But Ye Hao''s voice appeared in the heart of the Goddess of Star Sky.


    "Xingqiong, please lend me your power."


    "Why do you speak in the sea of ??my knowledge?" The Star Sky Goddess said in surprise.


    "Maybe it''s because I signed a contract with the previous Star Sky. Now is not the time to explain this kind of thing, because of that contract, you can lend me strength.


    I hope you can lend me strength now, the more the better! "Ye Hao said.


    The goddess of the star firmament recalled that there was indeed such a thing, and the conclusion of a contract with an earth species, if it were before, the goddess of the star firmament would be extremely angry.


    This is simply tarnishing the glory of the goddess.


    But after seeing Ye Hao fighting desperately for herself, she felt relaxed a lot.


    "Your current physical condition is very bad. Evelyn''s power is already in your body, and if it is joining my power. The appearance of two external forces, your body cannot bear it." Xingqiong Said the goddess.


    "It doesn''t matter, I have a solution. You just need to do what I said. Unless you can find another solution to this guy now." Ye Hao urged.


    The goddess of the star sky muttered.


    She is indeed powerless against Carnegie now. If Ye Hao and Evelyn hadn''t intervened before, she might have fallen into Carnegie''s clutches.


    "Have you considered it. You may die, and there is no possibility of resurrection at all."


    Ye Hao said with self-deprecating in his words: "From three years ago to the present, I was not standing shoulder to shoulder with death in any battle. If I hadn''t been fighting to the end every time, I might not have lived to the present. "


    The Goddess of Star Sky stopped talking, she mobilized her contract.


    He transferred his power to Ye Hao, although these powers were of little use to the Star Sky Goddess herself.


    But for Ye Hao, it was like spring water, nourishing his body.


    Ye Hao''s breath began to rise very much.


    "Sister Xingqiong, what have you done?" Evelyn noticed the changes in Ye Hao, and she looked at the goddess Xingqiong in amazement.


    "He asked me to do this." The Star Sky Goddess opened her eyes and looked at Ye Hao in front of her.


    "He''s looking for death. He already has my divine power in his body. Now I have the divine power to live into you. You must know that he is still a cultivator with no soul, no god, and no body.


    There is a divine power in his body that is already a great burden on his body, and two divine powers appear. He will explode and die. "Evelyn said worriedly.


    "I know."


    The Goddess of Star Sky closely followed Ye Hao''s changes at the moment, and faced Evelyn''s reproachful words, she said: "I said the same before. But he said more reasonable.


    Now besides trusting him, do you have any other way? "


    Evelyn opened her mouth, but she had nothing to say.


    The aura on Ye Hao''s body rose, he took a deep breath, and pressed one hand on Xiao Cui''s body, and an emerald-colored air current swept into Ye Hao''s body.


    "Oh my god. This guy is really crazy, two divine powers are not enough. He even absorbed the power of that giant dragon, and the body of that giant dragon is already at the level of a divine body.


    Coupled with her dragon vein law, the spirit is about to condense. He is already half a veritable god.


    He fuses three supernatural powers, he doesn''t want to live anymore! "Evelyn covered her mouth, even if it was a goddess who didn''t know how many years she lived.


    Never seen something so crazy.


    The Star Sky Goddess also frowned.


    At this moment, Ye Hao knew that his situation was very dangerous. The three divine powers in his body were like three armies colliding, as if to tear Ye Hao''s body apart.


    No one obeys the three divine powers.


    "Huh!" Ye Hao gritted his teeth and punched his heart hard.


    There was a "boom" from Ye Hao''s body.


    High-level quasi god!

 Chapter 2244： Magic Change·Quadruple Destruction Star Ring

    The three divine powers in Ye Hao''s body were originally entangled with each other, like enemies.


    And such behavior completely angered the "master" in Ye Hao.


    Divine power and dark power appeared in the black and white heart. These two powers are like two soldiers, one black and one white.


    If it were normal, it is estimated that these two groups would go straight to work.


    But this time they did not. They attacked the battlefield of the three armies and separated the three divine powers.


    Looks like an overlord.


    Although there is hostility between the two of them, in their view, this is their territory anyway.


    And these things that emerged at this time are still drying up on their turf.


    How could this make them tolerate, and they alone are definitely not their opponents, even if they are already Ye Hao''s original strength.


    So they launched their first cooperation.


    And it has effectively controlled the chaotic forces of the three parties. The black and white armies are like rivers, allowing the three armies to form a tripod.


    "Huh. It''s risky, there really is no problem." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief and opened his eyes.


    I have to say that he did it himself, and he also thought it was very risky.


    But in order to defeat Carnegie, Ye Hao only had one last chance, and he had to use all his strength.


    So he used this method, using the black and white heart to check and balance the three divine powers, so that Ye Hao, the fisherman, benefited.


    "Earth species, you really have so many things that surprised me. However, there is still a gap between the high-level quasi-gods and the peaks of the quasi-gods. If you use these small methods to upgrade to the high-level quasi-gods, I don''t believe you can defeat me. Carnegie looked at Ye Hao proudly.


    In his opinion, Ye Hao''s improvement in strength like this must be a strange skill.


    Momentum cannot be achieved.


    "I said." Ye Hao showed a azure blue Fangtian halberd in his right hand, and the blue started to slowly change to purple.


    ¡¾Shadow¡¤Purple¡¤Fangtian Painting Halberd¡¿


    On the purple Fangtian painted halberd, the purple lines and breath give people a breathtaking feeling.


    "Ye Hao''s weapon! Could it be a weapon of the Lord God level!" Evelyn covered her mouth and exclaimed.


    "This breath is indeed a weapon of the main **** level." The Star Sky Goddess nodded.


    Evelyn muttered: "I saw Ye Hao''s weapons are weird. They will change into many forms, and unfortunately they are strong or weak.


    I didn''t expect that it could be transformed into a weapon of the main **** level.


    You must know that the angel battle armor and the angel sword on the four-winged angel are only divine weapons.


    "The main god-level weapon in the gods and all realms can only be mastered by the high-level lower-level main gods. If the strength of this weapon is not bad, it depends on the strength of Ye Hao''s current high-level quasi-god, and that high-level quasi-god Level dragon.


    Maybe there are really some opportunities. "Evelyn said.


    "There is a 30% certainty," said the Goddess of Star Sky.


    30%!


    This number seems to be very small, but the probability given by Evelyn before is less than 10%, which is a big improvement.


    "The most important thing is how long Ye Hao can maintain such strength. Carnegie still doesn''t know how long he will be repelled by space. In addition, if he wants to defeat Carnegie, Ye Hao must take out enough to destroy Carnegie. At the quasi-god level, it is strong enough to be a perverted divine body strength." said the goddess of the sky.


    Evelyn stopped talking, watching the raging battle.


    The Fang Tian painted halberd in Ye Hao''s hand aimed at Carnegie in front of him: "Today I am going to kill the gods!"


    "God Tu? Ridiculous." Carnegie laughed.


    Xiao Cui opened her mouth, and a shining dragon''s breath shot out directly.


    Facing the attack of Xiaocui, a high-level quasi-god dragon, Carnegie still didn''t dare to be sloppy and quickly avoided.


    And the next moment, Xiao Cui rushed up with Ye Hao at an extremely fast speed.


    When he rushed to Carnegie, Ye Hao raised Fang Tian''s painted halberd and jumped.


    "drink!"


    Fang Tian painted a halberd sweeping all directions, Ye Hao opened up, and Xiao Cui assisted him.


    It turned out to be suppressing Carnegie.


    "Boy, I''m not serious. You really think that gods are vegetarians!" Carnegie roared, his armor bursting with cracks.


    Carnegie''s body swelled, and his bruised body was full of the power of stars.


    The three-meter-high body is like a god.


    "Meteor falls!" Carnegie jumped to the top of Ye Hao, raised his hands high, heavily under his command.


    Ye Hao resisted with Fang Tian''s painted halberd.


    Boom


    The huge impact directly knocked Ye Hao down and hit the surface of the moon heavily.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho!" Xiao Cui shot out, and Dragon Claw greeted Carnegie unceremoniously.


    Carnegie shook his fist and bumped into the dragon claw.


    Xiao Cui and Carnegie both flew out at the same time this time.


    When Carnegie flew out, Ye Hao teleported to him.


    Fang Tian painted the halberd directly and cut it down.


    This time, Carnegie fell heavily on the surface of the moon.


    The three of the two sides are engaged in such a life and death battle, and both sides are desperate.


    Lasted a full three minutes.


    There were wounds everywhere on Ye Hao''s body, and his cheeks and eyes were stained with blood.


    Many dragon scales on Xiao Cui''s body were also crushed, making him very embarrassed.


    On the other side of Carnegie, his chest sank a few millimeters, and there was a huge opening in his abdomen.


    Carnegie panted lightly. He looked at a dragon and a person in front of him. He didn''t expect these two guys to be so difficult to deal with.


    If this procrastination continues, the time to leave this plane is almost up.


    You must know that he came to the earth plane, not only because his divine body was too strong, it was the Galaxy God Emperor spent a lot of resources to do it.


    If his mission fails, he will face a terrible punishment.


    Carnegie stared at the Star Dome, but he just moved.


    Xiao Cui stood in front of him.


    "You know you are also anxious now. But it''s impossible for you to bypass us. After all, you can''t compare to us compared to speed." Ye Hao sneered.


    "Damn the earth!" Carnegie clenched his fists.


    "Tsk tusk tusk, you will soon be killed by the earth species you look down on in your heart." Ye Hao lifted the Fang Tian painted halberd in his hand.


    The four auras condensed on his Fang Tian painted halberd, in addition to black cyclones, blue stars, and golden dragon shadows.


    "Xiao Cui, do it!" Ye Hao said sharply.


    He didn''t expect to consume time, as before, just to hold Carnegie.


    And now, Ye Hao has completely tamed the three forces in his body, and is ready for the big move!


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho!" Xiao Cui roared, and a huge dragon shadow appeared.


    Under the dragon''s shadow, Carnegie''s knees were slightly bent, making it difficult to move long distances.


    "I hope you can continue to be tough here after taking this trick from me."


    Ye Hao sneered, the power above Fang Tian''s painted halberd in his hand was all condensed.


    All the power came together, one surrounded by dragon shadows, four star rings, black flares, blue stars, and the oppression of the power of darkness, the sublime of the power of sacredness.


    A combination of multiple forces.


    Magic Change¡¤Quadruple Destruction Star Ring!

 Chapter 2245： The sky has changed

    Chapter 2245 the sky has changed


    Carnegie broke through the dragon shadow on his back at this time, but Ye Hao''s attack had already come before his eyes.


    He had no way to escape, he had to face Ye Hao''s attack.


    "Break it for me!" Carnegie''s eyes were shining like a planet explosion, and a powerful aura burst out of his body.


    He raised his hands and directly collided with Ye Hao''s Demon Change and Quadruple Destruction Star Ring.


    It is as if two planets, one large and one small, are colliding.


    A dazzling spark was excited, and finally a violent explosion was produced.


    Boom boom boom


    A red fireball was born out of thin air, and then several light waves swept away towards the surroundings.


    The first light wave hit the surface of the back of the moon.


    It directly forms a canyon-like spectacle on the surface of the moon, which stretches for several kilometers and has a depth of several hundred meters.


    A few seconds later, the second light wave extended between the earth and the moon.


    This has led to big problems with space stations and satellites at this level. Many signals have been interfered, and some satellites have even been crushed.


    Island State Satellite Administration.


    "Baga, what''s the matter? Why is our signal interrupted?" The person in charge patted the table and yelled at the group of employees in front of him.


    "Report. All of our 46 satellites have lost contact. Sixteen of them have been confirmed to have been destroyed by unknown forces and are now falling into the atmosphere.


    Three other military satellites were also destroyed... there is... it is possible that they will fall in the northwest desert area of ??China. "An engineer said.


    The person in charge shook his body and fell to the ground, his eyes lost: "This...what''s going on. How could...how can there be so many satellites missing?"


    These... these are all worth hundreds of billions of yen. There are also military satellites that are about to fall in Huaxia. Isn¡¯t that our confidential information..."


    Muttering, the person in charge vomited blood and fainted on the ground.


    ...


    The General Administration of Foreign Space Observation.


    "The report, we detected an unknown energy wave. It was transmitted from the back of the moon because of the energy wave. It caused hundreds of our satellites to be destroyed to varying degrees.


    Half of the satellites may be scrapped. Now a quarter of our cities in the U.S. have lost satellite signals. "The engineer''s forehead is full of sweat.


    Compared with islanders, the person in charge here is relatively calmer.


    "Unknown energy wave? Check what is going on?" The person in charge said sharply, "Then restore the name signal as soon as possible."


    Just as the person in charge explained the matter, his phone rang.


    The person in charge answered the phone: "Hello? I''m from District 11? Good, good, good. I see."


    The person in charge hung up the phone, and he said lightly: "Okay. There is no need to investigate these things, just think of a way to recover as soon as possible."


    "Boss, what the **** is going on? Could it be an alien attack?" A young interstellar fan asked curiously.


    The person in charge picked up a donut on the side table and threw it over.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, and do your own job honestly for me. Return the alien, if you can''t restore the area you are responsible for today. I will dissect you."


    The person in charge seems to be joking, but in fact he is hiding.


    He is very aware of the huge amount of information hidden behind District 11 calling.


    This is really possible an alien attack.


    ...


    The same thing happened in other countries with satellites in outer space, and they all suffered losses to varying degrees.


    China is no exception, but China and the United States have suffered losses.


    They are more concerned about the things behind it.


    When Xiang Yisu and others returned to the scientific research room, someone immediately reported that the satellite had been destroyed.


    "Report, a new energy wave has appeared. It is coming towards the earth."


    Xiang Yisu asked immediately: "Quickly check where this energy wave will hit, if it hits. What kind of energy fluctuation will it be!"


    The researchers tapped the keyboard and quickly got the data.


    "After 49 seconds, it will hit the Pacific Ocean. There are no Chinese ships in this area. After hitting the ocean, there will be a Tier 8 Saint-level energy fluctuation.


    Equivalent to the power of a nuclear bomb explosion. "The researcher said.


    Nuclear bomb exploded!


    Xiang Yisu and the others swallowed, what are they tossing about on the moon.


    This random aftermath has the power of a nuclear bomb.


    Although there is no nuclear radiation from a nuclear bomb, the power is still quite terrifying.


    ...


    The Pacific Ocean.


    An energy wave hit the ocean.


    A huge wave nearly a hundred meters high appeared directly in the ocean, and the huge wave suddenly surged towards the surroundings.


    This formed a huge tsunami that hit all neighboring islands in the Pacific Ocean.


    Later, according to investigations, this tsunami caused dozens of deaths and property losses worth hundreds of millions of meters.


    ...


    Holy See¡¤Holy Mountain.


    The old pope stood on the open square in front of the church, looking up at the sky.


    "Your Excellency, it''s cold today. Go back to your house and rest." said a nun next to her.


    "Have you seen it." The old pope raised his scepter and said suddenly, pointing to the sky.


    The nun raised her head suspiciously. Apart from the fading sky, she didn''t see anything else. She didn''t know what the old pope was talking about.


    "The battle of the gods has begun, and our peace has ended. In the future, legends and myths will appear one by one. Either surrender to the strong, or fight behind the brave and fight the intruders to the end."


    The old pope muttered to himself, his hands trembling with the scepter: "This is not for our faith, not for the gods. It is for our survival and for our own future."


    The nun was puzzled at what the old pope was talking about. Could it be that the old pope had healed from his injury and had a mental problem again?


    ...


    Tianmen, above a lonely peak in Tianmai Mountain.


    The celestial master was sitting under a dead tree with a white tea in front of him, and the teapot was no longer steaming.


    "Master." Old Jian came up, holding a cup of hot white tea in his hand.


    The old master looked at Jian Lao with a complicated look in his eyes: "A Jian, this is the first time you have left Zhujian Valley since that time and made tea for me for the first time."


    Old Jian did not say anything, and made the tea for the old master first.


    "Master. The appointment that year changed the color of the world, when the gods and demons came. They returned me to freedom. I have waited for more than fifty years. Today is also the last time I give you tea to the master.


    After today, I went down the mountain. "Old swordsman.


    The old master sighed: "You are still complaining about me, the original Valley Master of Jianjian Valley should be yours. Then Xiao Zheng can''t compare with you, let''s see what the current Zhujian Valley has become by him. "


    "It''s done, the master doesn''t need to say any more." Swordsman said.


    "In those two months later, Tiandi Jue, you are not willing to help as a teacher?" The old master looked at Old Jian.


    "In two months, the bad guys will come. This is also the last thing the bad guys do for the master." Old Jian raised his head and looked at the sky: "Tonight''s sky... so dazzling."


    "Yes, dazzling. God-level battle, I am ashamed to wait." The old master shook his head mockingly, and took a sip of hot white tea.

 Chapter 2246： The departure of the goddess

    Chapter 2246 the goddess'' departure


    Star Dome Temple.


    The Galaxy God Emperor was pacing back and forth in front of the altar, and he looked at the altar in front of him.


    There are a few dry corpses beside the altar, and some precious artifacts, but these artifacts have lost their former glory.


    In the center of the altar, an hourglass was about to bottom out.


    Finally, when the last drop of blue sand in the hourglass fell.


    A black circle appeared in the center of the altar.


    "I''m back!" The Emperor Galaxy was excited, but when he saw what appeared in front of him through the black circle, his expression became stiff.


    It was half a head, with no eyes on the head, only a dark hole.


    This is the half of Carnegie''s head that lost his eyes.


    The black circle disappeared.


    Everything returned to calm.


    Only the voice of the Star River God Emperor roaring in anger was left in the Star Sky Temple.


    ...


    Demon Plane¡¤Shadow Demon City.


    The angry demon sitting on the **** seat opened his eyes, and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    In front of him, the three Demon Infants, the Toad Scorpion King, and the ghost banshee directly vomited blood and fell to the ground, looking like they were seriously injured.


    "Master Devil, what''s wrong with you?" A female demon next to her looked worriedly at the angry demon.


    "It''s okay. I just didn''t expect to encounter that woman on the earth plane, and some powerful earth species." The deep gaze of the angry demon **** was deep: "It seems that we must speed up our attack on the earth plane. Up.


    ...


    The far side of the moon.


    Ye Hao hit the ground heavily, and Xiao Cui weakly turned into a small dragon, falling on Ye Hao''s shoulders, crossed.


    "Dead." Evelyn looked at the battlefield just now, because of the aftermath just now, the surface of the moon seemed to have been turned over by a piece of mud, and there were gravel everywhere.


    "He killed the gods." The Star Sky Goddess looked at the weak figure, wondering why she felt an emotion in her heart eased.


    The two women slowly walked in front of Ye Hao and looked at Ye Hao who fell on the ground.


    There were cracks all over Ye Hao''s body, and his hair was half white. If it weren''t for Ye Hao who was still panting, it would be considered dead.


    "The vitality has been lost, and the body is devastated. It is impossible to recover without a few months of cultivation. There is also a soul level.


    The soul almost changes and becomes transparent. You can still live like this. "The Star Sky Goddess looked at Ye Hao and exclaimed.


    Evelyn knelt down and patted Ye Hao''s face: "Hey, can you still speak. I think you will be called a mad **** after you become a god. I have never seen someone as crazy as you."


    Ye Hao squeezed a smile from the corner of his mouth: "He... is dead..."


    "Dead. His body is broken, he has no godhead and spirit, basically there is no hope of resurrection." Evelyn said.


    "Hehe, it turns out that slaughtering the gods is not too difficult." Ye Hao wanted to laugh, but there was pain on his face.


    He now feels that there is no skin on his body, and no cell is not painful.


    It hurts everywhere, even breathing while lying down.


    "Seeing that you can''t go back like this, call your companion." Evelyn took off Ye Hao''s storage items and took out the help gun from inside.


    Then launch into the sky.


    "By the way, there is one thing we want to tell you. Sister Xingqiong and I are leaving." Evelyn looked at Ye Hao and said.


    "Going?" Ye Hao looked at Evelyn and the Goddess Star Sky in surprise.


    "Yes, when you were fighting just now and you killed Carnegie. I secretly left a passage leading to the plane of the gods, enough for me and sister Xingqiong to return to the plane of the gods." Said.


    "But you haven''t recovered yet, and the Emperor Xingqiong''s younger brother knows that Xingqiong will definitely try to kill you when he returns to the plane of the gods." Ye Hao said worriedly.


    "You Huaxia have a saying that the most dangerous place is the safest place. Compared to the planes of gods, the plane of the earth is now the most dangerous for us.


    Here we are rare gods, it is difficult to hide our breath.


    Unlike the planes of the gods, where we are like drops of water returning to the sea, it is difficult for the Galaxy God Emperor to find us.


    In addition, he probably wouldn''t expect us to return to the plane of the gods secretly. "Evelyn raised her finger, as if I was smart.


    The goddess of the star firmament interjected: "There is another point. We have now recovered the divine body, but it is difficult for us to completely recover on the earth plane.


    Only the plane of the gods has a way to restore us to the peak.


    That boy Xinghe will definitely not let us go, I must restore my strength before he catches me, and then take back everything I have. Let those who hurt me pay the price! "


    "It seems that I can''t keep you." Ye Hao said helplessly.


    Ye Hao looked at Evelyn, this somewhat naughty goddess.


    Look at the Goddess of Star Sky, this can be regarded as his half-master existence, and has rescued him several times, and took him to escape.


    Although the current Star Sky Goddess doesn''t have that kind of affection for him.


    But after all, the two still have a deep communication on the soul level.


    "I can still see you." Ye Hao asked.


    "Yes." Evelyn nodded firmly: "Although you are an earth species, your talent is very strong. I believe that you can condense the soul, cast the body, and create the godhead one day.


    At that time we will be waiting for you on the plane of the gods, but at that time we will be very strong. If you are too weak, our two dignified goddesses will look down on you. "


    Ye Hao chuckled: "Don''t worry, I will definitely meet Evelyn when you kneel in front of me and sing Conquer."


    Ye Hao rarely teased Evelyn.


    Evelyn also froze for a moment, and then patted Ye Hao''s head with her hand: "You are still the first man who dared to say this to my Goddess of Darkness.


    OK, then I will wait for you that day. If you really let me kneel in front of you and sing to conquer you, then I can introduce my billions of harem beauties for you! "


    Evelyn showed Ye Hao an expression you understand.


    "Evelyn, it''s time for us to go." The Star Sky Goddess said coldly.


    "Okay, we should go now."


    Evelyn stood up, her hands knotted.


    A black tunnel appeared in front of her.


    "Goodbye, looking forward to our next meeting." Evelyn smiled slightly and stepped into the black channel hand in hand with the goddess of the sky.


    Ye Hao lay on the ground, looking at the back of the two of them going away.


    I don''t know if it was an illusion, Ye Hao actually saw the moment when the Goddess of Star Sky finally left, turned his head and moved his lips to Ye Hao.


    Although he could not hear the sound, Ye Hao could still read those words through his lips.


    "I wait for you."

 Chapter 2247： Operation Hunting

    [Hidden Achievement Mission Inspire¡¤God Hunting Action]


    [The first achievement of the Hunting God Operation: Hunting a quasi-god, with a difficulty of one star, has been completed. Acquired skill points: 10,000]


    Ye Hao sat on the surface of the moon. Evelyn and the Goddess of Star Sky had left. Only him and the burning feather attached to his arm rested here, and Xiao Cui, who had shrunk and entangled on his thigh, was left.


    After the matter just ended, Ye Hao''s long-lost system prompt sounded.


    Hidden task? Hunting God action?


    Ye Hao looked at this task. It was similar to a hidden achievement task. It was a series of tasks that had no time limit and only needed to be completed.


    Ye Hao opens the list.


    The most conspicuous thing is naturally the task that Ye Hao completed just now, hunting down a quasi god.


    But there are two series of tasks behind it.


    ¡¾Hunt and kill ten quasi-gods, difficulty is two stars, not yet completed, completion degree: 1/10. Reward: 50,000 skill points]


    ¡¾Hunting one hundred quasi gods, difficulty is three-star, not yet completed, completion degree: 1/100. Reward: 200,000 skill points]


    Except for these two tasks, the other tasks are still in a black state, as if there are some stimulating conditions.


    Ye Hao guessed, since this is the Hunting God action.


    And now because he killed a quasi-god, three levels of mission appeared.


    Then if Ye Hao beheads a lower main god, there will be a task later.


    To be honest, this skill point reward is not very rich. Only 10,000 skill points can be used to kill a first-level quasi god. This is not as good as the current planting area of ??Ye Hao Wushuang City, the output in one quarter.


    But one of the three tasks added a line.


    [After completing the three-star mission, you can get mysterious rewards]


    It seems that the focus is still on this mysterious reward.


    "This Quasi-God is not easy to kill. Killing Quasi-God this time almost took my old life." Ye Hao said with a wry smile.


    With the help of two goddesses and the power of a giant dragon, he reluctantly beheaded a Carnegie who had fought several battles in succession.


    "But this time it''s not without gain." Ye Hao raised his hand and offered a bow.


    That''s right!


    This is exactly the star bow that Carnegie used to attack the goddess of the sky before!


    When Ye Hao was beheading Carnegie, this Deity Star Bow was lucky enough to stay.


    The Goddess of Star Sky also told Ye Hao how to use this thing and some existing problems.


    There are ten positions on the Deity Star Bow inlaid with azure blue gems, but four of them are dull and full of cracks.


    It is said that these ten star gems were created by refining some asteroids.


    Every time the Demon Star Bow shoots an arrow, it will draw away all the power of a gem.


    And this Deshen Star Bow was also a weapon of the Lord God level, above the divine weapon.


    But its characteristic is that it has a miraculous effect on people who practice on the Star Vault plane, and those who hold this bow facing the main **** of the Star Vault plane can even leapfrog and kill!


    And dealing with people from other race planes is just a somewhat lethal main god-level weapon.


    Therefore, the Goddess of Star Vault specially reminded him that this weapon is best used against people on the plane of Star Vault.


    Under the upper main god, there are effects!


    "I don''t know when I will see them next time." Ye Hao looked at the vast starry sky, his eyes appeared resolutely: "But I have to walk on my own in the future.


    Now I don''t have the existence of those two plug-in pendants, but I can only explode the power of the demigod. "


    Ye Hao moved his body, frowned immediately, and shook his head mockingly.


    "Forget it, in my current situation. It''s a bit difficult to use Saint-level power. You have to find a way to recover as soon as possible."


    Ye Hao muttered to himself, and at this time, in the sky, there appeared the spaceship that Tang Yuan and the others were driving when they left.


    ...


    Twelve hours later.


    A return cabin fell in the Pacific Ocean, and an aircraft carrier fleet flying the Chinese flag immediately appeared in sight. With the help of several helicopters and supernaturalists, the return cabin was placed on the deck of the aircraft carrier.


    At this time, there was not a single aircraft on the deck of the aircraft carrier, nor a ground crew.


    All the work was taken over by the dragon team.


    The people in those positions are now in their dormitories and have been ordered to die. No matter what happens outside, these people are not allowed to step out of the room.


    The door of the return cabin was opened.


    Tang Yuan walked down first, because they were all cultivators, unlike ordinary astronauts, their bodies couldn''t adapt to the ground conditions and needed help from others.


    After Tang Yuan came down, she took out a wheelchair for the first time, and then the black butterfly and Yakina inside carried Ye Hao out and put them on the wheelchair.


    "What''s wrong?" Long Yi and others walked over. Long Yi noticed Ye Hao''s situation and asked immediately.


    Tang Cheng even trot to Ye Hao, asking about Ye Hao''s physical condition with concern.


    "I was fine. I just had a fight on it. I was a little tired. I need to rest for a while." Ye Hao said.


    Have a fight?


    Those who knew the inside story were ashamed.


    This is not as simple as a fight.


    Just because of this one on your moon, hundreds of satellites around the world have been lost, and a tsunami has also been created in the Pacific region.


    This one can be described as shocking.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. How are things going?" Huang Peng asked.


    "There is indeed a base for the demon plane on the back of the moon, specializing in the production of robots. But now we have been destroyed by us.


    In addition, this Dr. Ian was brought back by us. Because of hatred, he was bewitched by demons and created those robots. I will hand him over to you now. "


    Ye Hao pointed to Dr. Ian who came out from behind.


    Dr. Ian looked haggard, and in this short day, he seemed to have reached the time of decay.


    Long Yi looked at Xiang Yisu.


    Xiang Yisu immediately took Dr. Ian with a few people.


    The value of Dr. Ian is not just a prisoner.


    He absorbed the knowledge provided to him by the demons and created those powerful robot army.


    If these technologies can be obtained from this Dr. Ian, that is a very important thing for China.


    "But I have brought good news, and there are bad news. Those demons will never let go. They will definitely prepare for the next attack, and it will be worse than this one.


    Even... I suspect that the next time the devil reappears, it will be a massive attack on our world. "Ye Hao said sternly.


    "I see, we are ready for that future battle." Long Yi nodded firmly.

 Chapter 2248： Practice boom

    Mid-June.


    It has been a month since the First Moon War, and it is rare for this world to enter a month of peace.


    The harassment of robots has come to an end, and the number of alien animals has been greatly reduced, and the frequency has been reduced to five percent of the original.


    All places have been effectively controlled.


    However, at this time, China was once again swept away by one thing.


    On July 1st, the summit of Everest, heaven and earth will decide!


    This was about this time last year when Ye Hao of Wushuang City and the Heavenly Master of Tianmen had set a masterpiece.


    This battle will determine who the master of China will be in the future.


    So all the people in China are discussing this matter after dinner.


    And there are some good people who have already rushed to the area of ??Mount Everest, don''t want to miss this rare battle in a century.


    ...


    Wushuang City.


    "Drink! Drink!"


    "Kill! Kill!"


    Several groups of people were training in several martial arts grounds in Wushuang City.


    The most conspicuous one should be an actual competition field. Protective shields have appeared around the competition field, and the stands are full of people.


    There are ten people on each side.


    The leader of the two groups is a long-legged beauty.


    "Wu Tian. This time I want to let you know that your Wu family''s leg technique is not as good as our Tan''s leg technique!" Tan Yan raised her head and stared at her opponent in front.


    Wu Tian snorted coldly, her legs in hot pants were already in a posture, her right leg was raised, and she looked at Tan Yan provocatively: "Miss Tan, if you lose too ugly, don''t cry."


    "At that time, who is crying will not know." Tan Yan countered.


    Old Xue, who was the referee, coughed: "The duel begins."


    Under Xue Lao''s order, ten people from both sides did it at the same time.


    Tan Yan and Wu Tian collided directly, and the two long legs kept hitting each other, and all the men in the spectator stand made a wolf howling sound.


    "Sister Xia Xue, you said that the Tan family team led by Sister Tan Yan and the Wu family team led by Sister Wu Tian, ??who are amazing." Su Xiaoxiao put down the Coke in her hand and picked up the popcorn next to her and said.


    Xia Xue sat next to Su Xiaoxiao.


    Xia Xue has more perseverance than before. After all, she has experienced hundreds of battles against alien beasts. Now she not only possesses powerful strength, but also rich combat experience.


    "Tan Yan and Wu Tian are equal in strength, and both are good at legwork. However, in terms of personal strength, Wu Tian has been in Wushuang City for a long time, so she is above Tan Yan.


    However, the strength of the Tan family is generally higher than that of the Wu family, so this battle is hard to say. Xia Xue said.


    Su Xiaoxiao shrugged: "Sister Wu Tian and Sister Tan Yan are also strange. The two of them seem to be opposite each other. They have been working together. When practicing, they worked harder than anyone else.


    When you eat in the cafeteria, you eat more than anyone else.


    When running, run faster and take longer than anyone else.


    When exercising strength, heavier than anyone else.


    And every week, there are individual challenges and team challenges. I look at their current record.


    The personal warfare sweet sister leads with six wins and four losses. In the team battle, Tan Yan leads with six wins and four losses. "


    "It''s good to have confrontation. You didn''t realize that in our Wushuang City, it was because the two of them made the fastest progress. After the battle of the ten guys'' replacement, it took less than three months.


    Wu Tian went from the fifth innate to the sixth innate peak, and Tan Yan also caught up to the sixth innate elementary. According to their current cultivation speed.


    Before the end of this year, it is estimated that I can surpass you, Xiaoxiao. Xia Xue poked Su Xiaoxiao''s face.


    "They are all perverts, I''m a normal person. And I''m already Seventh Innate, and it''s not too low. Okay. Those people who see me will respect me and call me seniors!" Su Xiaoxiao raised his head and said.


    Xia Xue blew his brain on Su Xiaoxiao''s head: "But you have the longest time in Wushuang City, the most cultivation resources, and the best cultivation conditions.


    Ye Hao will give you whatever you want. You have only seven innates, you don''t feel ashamed. "


    "Not ashamed." Su Xiaoxiao clutched his head.


    "I don''t care if you lose it or not, anyway, Ye Hao said, now your cultivation is my responsibility. In any case, before the end of this year, I will train you to the Ninth Innate Peak." Xia Xue said with a serious face.


    Su Xiaoxiao''s face was bitter, and she pulled Xia Xue''s wrist: "Sister Xia Xue, you can''t hate me so much. I''m less than twenty years old now, and I''m just in my youth.


    How could such a great time be wasted on boring cultivation! "


    "Nothing to talk about." Xia Xue said without question.


    "Hmph, why are you obedient to my brother''s words? He tells you to go east and you go east, and he asks you to go west and you go west. If one day, he asks you to sleep with you, don''t you want to wash yourself clean Sent to his bed." Su Xiaoxiao said with a grin.


    Xia Xue''s cheeks were red, and she stared at Su Xiaoxiao directly: "Little...I...I told you to talk nonsense, I announced. I doubled the intensity of your training plan."


    When Su Xiaoxiao and Xia Xue were arguing, the actual combat competition field also changed a lot.


    Several people who had been hit in important parts appeared out of the court in a flash, each with a bitter face and unwillingness.


    There are fewer and fewer people on the court.


    This is a kind of magic circle set up by Ye Hao, and a protective barrier will be carved on the person who enters the circle.


    When this protective barrier receives more than 100 points of damage, it will send a person directly outside the battlefield, which means that the person has "dead" or lost the ability to fight.


    It is because of the existence of this kind of thing that the people in Wushuang City can compete unscrupulously and make themselves stronger continuously.


    In the end, Wu Tian was defeated by the siege of the Tan family.


    The battle has also come to an end.


    The two also left in a confrontation of words to make room for the people in the next duel.


    "A Fei, are you here again for a beating?" The fat brother walked into the venue and smiled at the Feizi on the opposite side.


    Feizi raised his head: "Fat brother, this time I have learned a new trick. You have to be careful."


    "No matter how many new tricks, it won''t work for me. Don''t forget, if you lose, you can invite me to a big meal. That''s your salary for two months." The fat brother teased.


    Thinking of this, Fei Zi was in pain, but he still shouted stiffly: "If you lose, Brother Fat, then you have invited me."


    There are a lot of expenses in Wushuang City, except that they are free in cultivation, and all other things require a certain price.


    And those who work for Ye Hao like Fat Brother Feizi have a high salary to get.


    Some people may think that their son is very low, and they will cost two wages for a meal.


    This is a misunderstanding. What they agreed to eat was the most luxurious meal in Wushuang City.


    It is second to none in the world, and a meal costs tens of millions.


    As for Fat Brother Fei Zai and the likes of insiders in Wushuang City, they still need two months'' salary when there is a discount. Others probably cannot afford it for the rest of their lives.


    Setting such rules is also why Ye Hao doesn''t want people to waste unreasonably, and is obsessed with enjoyment.

 Chapter 2249： I like this kind of life

    Xue Lao announced the start of a new battle, and he retreated to the side.


    "Brother Xue, why suddenly thought of running here to be the referee." Bao Ye walked out and greeted Old Xue.


    "Isn''t this just idle and boring? Take the time to come here to take a look. The main thing is to look at these young people. I also feel that I am much younger." Old Xue looked at the scene in front of him with a smile.


    "Now Wushuang City practice martial arts, the atmosphere of improving strength is very good. And because of the many branches, ancient martial arts, abilities, magic, werewolves, vampires, monsters, etc.


    It can enrich everyone''s fighting experience. There is almost no place in China where there is such an atmosphere, even if it is Tianmen.


    And you look at the speed of their strength development. I saw a kid who was only in the refining state a month ago. Cultivating in such an environment, he had already broken through to the refining state in less than a month.


    This makes me feel as if we are back to the golden age of cultivation. "


    Baoye nodded, lit a cigarette for himself, and took a sip: "This is all because of Ye Hao''s abilities. This abundant spiritual energy, unconcealed training resources, and public martial arts skills law.


    If it weren''t for these things, how could these boys make such a big progress. "


    Baoye nodded, he looked at the central area of ??Wushuang City: "Yes. That kid created this miraculous place. It''s really incredible."


    ...


    Inside a house.


    Ye Hao was sitting in a chair, enjoying the sun.


    In the next willow, the little angel Zhuoyu is sitting on the branch.


    Xiao Cui is on the other side of the tree branch.


    This scene looks so relaxing.


    "The watermelon is cut." Ye Hao''s ear heard a soft voice.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes and looked at Song Ying, who was sitting beside him with a plate of watermelons.


    "I can''t understand, you feed me." Ye Hao lay still.


    Song Ying just rolled her eyes and said, "I love to eat or not. Xiaocui, Zhuoyu, come down to eat watermelon."


    Zhuoyu flew down, picked up a watermelon and flew back to the branch.


    The small body of Zhuo Yu flying up holding the watermelon is very cute, the watermelon is as tall as Zhuo Yu.


    If you finish eating the watermelon flesh, the remaining watermelon skin will be more than enough for Zhuoyu.


    I have to say that Zhuo Yu like this really attracts the love of many women.


    Su Xiaoxiao and the others often come to Zhuoyu to play with them.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the smaller size that caused some changes in personality, but Zhuoyu didn''t have the pride before.


    In other words, her pride now seems to others to be arrogant.


    Xiao Cui also took her watermelon and ate it.


    Seeing that the ridicule was unsuccessful, Ye Hao pointedly pressed the button on the armrest, adjusted the original flat chair to 90¡ã, then picked up the watermelon and ate it.


    "Can''t you get out of the wheelchair now?" Song Ying ate the watermelon and looked at Ye Hao''s knees and body with some worry.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have much to do. Getting off the wheelchair is no problem, but it hasn''t fully recovered. Before that, it was safer to sit in the wheelchair honestly.


    And why not let beautiful women take care of them. "Ye Hao looked at Song Ying with a smile on her face.


    "Look at how bad you are. You can''t stop your mouth if you eat a watermelon." Song Ying turned her head and ignored Ye Hao, and ate her watermelon for herself.


    But Ye Hao was eating habits and looking at the sky, he said with emotion.


    "In fact, this kind of life is quite good, leisurely. If you can always do this, it''s actually not bad." Ye Hao said thoughtfully.


    Song Ying paused, but she didn''t say anything.


    "You are in tears." Ye Hao said, looking at Song Ying''s back.


    "Nothing." Song Ying said stubbornly.


    "Don''t forget who your husband is, even if you don''t need to look at it, I know what''s happening in this yard." Ye Hao said.


    Song Ying raised her hand and wiped her face.


    "I...I''m just worried about you. Every time you go out, you drag your injured body back. The last time you were in a coma for three months, this time you were lying in a wheelchair and unable to move.


    I...I worry about the next time you come back. "Song Ying bit her lip lightly, with a complicated look in her eyes.


    "Sorry, I worried you." Ye Hao whispered.


    He can understand what Song Ying is carrying.


    Every time the person I like comes back, they are covered with scars, which is a bit unbearable for anyone.


    Who knows that when he comes back next time, he is still not a complete person.


    "Ying, I actually want to stay with you all the time. Waiting for the birth of a ten-year child in your womb, and then be a good father.


    But in the current world, there are too many things for me to do.


    Only I can do it, and I will not hide it from you, these things are very dangerous, and they may even die. "Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    Song Ying turned her head abruptly, and she held Ye Hao''s body.


    Zhuoyu on the willow looked at the two people below, and she flew to Xiao Cui''s body.


    Xiao Cui was very acquainted and took Zhuoyu out for a drive, leaving only two people in the yard.


    "Don''t say it, don''t say it. I know, I know what you do is very important. You are a hero!" Song Ying looked at Ye Hao with tearful eyes.


    Ye Hao touched Song Ying''s hair, he shook his head mockingly: "I don''t want to be a hero at all. I just want to be with my family and my love.


    Live a simple life, talk and chat every day. What I am looking forward to is such a life.


    But, Yinger, don''t worry.


    Five years!


    Within five years, I will definitely lead you to live this life. When that happens, I will always be by your side and will not do other dangerous things. "


    "Yeah." Song Ying nodded heavily.


    The two looked at each other affectionately, and the atmosphere of eroticism in the yard became stronger and stronger, as if it was already spring at this moment.


    At this moment, a figure appeared at the door.


    "Ahem..." Song Xiaoyue looked at the scene in front of her, her already flushed sister, she coughed: "That...I''m bothering you. If you are in a hurry, continue.


    Call me again when you finish your business. "


    After speaking, Song Xiaoyue handed an expression that we all understand, and was about to turn around and leave.


    "What nonsense is Xiaoyue talking about? You said beforehand, I''ll leave first." Song Ying blushed, not willing to stay longer, and left directly.


    Song Xiaoyue forced a smile and walked into the yard, she looked at Ye Hao who was lying in the wheelchair.


    "Sorry, I disturbed your good deeds."


    Ye Hao gave Song Xiaoyue a roll of eyes.


    "Let''s go, Miss, what''s the matter with you."


    "I really didn''t mean it this time. Someone came to you, a member of the grandson family." Song Xiaoyue said.

 Chapter 2250： Too much?

    "The grandson family?" Ye Hao was stunned, how could the grandson family suddenly come to him now.


    Wait, is it?


    Ye Hao thought of something he had overlooked.


    "I know, I''ll go over." Ye Hao pushed his wheelchair and left the yard.


    Arriving in a reception room, people from the grandson family are already waiting here, and one of them is fidgeting.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s appearance, he ran over immediately: "Ye Hao, please. Help my sister!" Long Sunyu looked at Ye Hao anxiously, and when he saw Ye Hao sitting in a wheelchair, he was obviously taken aback.


    "What are you?"


    "It''s okay, it''s just a little hurt. Don''t worry, talk about something slowly." Ye Hao motioned to a few people to quiet down and sit down and talk slowly.


    After that, Ye Hao also understood what happened.


    It turned out that on the night of the Moon Battle, a powerful aura burst out of Long Sun Rong''s body. According to Patriarch Chang Sun, this was a breakthrough.


    But a month has passed, and the grandson Sun Rong is still asleep, although her realm has greatly improved.


    But the signs of Long Sun Rong''s life also became weaker and weaker.


    This made the eldest grandson family members worry and began to look for people everywhere, but they were helpless when they found some seniors.


    At this time, Madam Long Sun thought of Ye Hao. After all, Ye Hao had used some unaware method before to raise the realm of Long Sun Rong to a fairyland.


    Moreover, Ye Hao himself is very strong, maybe he can do anything about this.


    So Changsun Yu volunteered to find Ye Hao.


    "I know, then I will accompany you." Ye Hao nodded.


    The current situation of Long Sun Rong was not unexpected because the main soul of the Goddess of Star Sky had left early.


    According to the previous plan, the main soul of the goddess of the star firmament needs to at least wait until the strength of Long Sun Rong rises to the holy level before combining with the prepared divine body.


    But because of the battle on the moon, the main soul of the goddess of the star firmament used the method of pulling seedlings to encourage growth.


    He directly abruptly raised the realm of Long Sun Rong to a holy level, and then broke out.


    In this way, Ye Hao and Changsunyu left Wushuang City and rushed to the Changsun family.


    ...


    Grandson family


    The surrounding area of ??Long Sun Rong''s house has been closely guarded by the attendants of the Long Sun family, with three meters one guard and ten meters one innate.


    It can be said that all threats are blocked out, and a fly is not allowed to fly in.


    "Ms. Sun Rong, what the **** is going on?" a guard on patrol whispered.


    "Who knows, now the head of the family has said it. It is forbidden for anyone to discuss the matter of the grandson, and the news is blocked, not to be spread." The companion looked around and said that there was no one.


    "I remember a month ago, there was a breath of air in the house of Miss Longsun, which was very strong.


    You said, isn''t it the time when the eldest grandson was cultivating? "The patrol guard looked at the wall curiously.


    Ta Ta Ta


    At this moment, there was a sound of footsteps outside.


    The patrol guard immediately closed his mouth and looked at the person coming.


    The Patriarch of the Long Sun, Mrs. Long Sun, and Miss Long Sun Yu walked in with a young man in a wheelchair.


    Mrs. Longsun also pushed the young man''s wheelchair specially.


    Seeing that, he still respects the young man very much.


    Madam Longsun kept talking to the young man, with an expression of prayer on her face.


    "Mrs. Grandson, don''t worry. I will guarantee that your daughter is safe and sound." The young man said calmly.


    Afterwards, the crowd walked into the yard.


    Because of the presence of the Patriarch of the grandson, no one dared to stop him.


    "This young man has such a mad tone, so many seniors from the rivers and lakes have come, and they all say there is no way.


    He dared to guarantee directly that there were no problems. "The patrol soldier murmured disdainfully.


    bump


    The companion next to him slapped his head directly.


    "Hey, why are you hitting me." The patrol soldier glared at his companion.


    "Do you know who that person was just now? With a single finger, you can rub you on the ground." The companion next to him looked at the patrolling soldiers contemptuously.


    "Who is so powerful? Isn''t it just a handicapped person in a wheelchair? I''m in the Qi refining state anyway!" The patrol soldier said unconvinced.


    The companion smiled slightly: "Improper? He is the city lord of Wushuang City, who dares to challenge Tianmen."


    "He is Ye Hao! But why is he in a wheelchair?" The patrol soldier widened his eyes and shrank his neck in fright.


    Now Huaxia Rivers and Lakes, who doesn''t know the name Ye Hao.


    "Who knows, experts have their own hobbies."


    ...


    Long Sun Rong''s house.


    As soon as he walked in here, Ye Hao saw Long Sun Rong lying in the middle of the house, surrounded by white mist.


    "She has been here all this month?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Yes, we are worried that if we wake her up abruptly, or move her body, it will have a bad effect on Rong''er." Patriarch Changsun said next to her.


    "Ye Hao, hurry up and think of a solution." Changsun Yu remembered that he was about to cry.


    "Don''t worry, I said it would be fine if I said nothing." Ye Hao said, pushing the wheelchair towards the white mist.


    When Ye Hao came to the white mist, the white mist turned out to be like cotton candy, trying to prevent Ye Hao from entering.


    "This white mist seems to be some kind of enchantment. Many of the seniors we invited have nothing to do with the white mist. It is impossible to forcibly wake Rong''er." Madam Changsun said.


    Ye Hao raised his hand and pushed it lightly, and the mist dispersed on its own, making a way for Ye Hao.


    See this scene.


    The Patriarch of Changsun and others were all happy in their hearts, and indeed Ye Hao had a way.


    Ye Hao came to Grand Sun Rong in a wheelchair. He bowed his head and probed the situation of Grand Sun Rong at the moment.


    The realm of Long Sun Rong at this moment is already a holy realm, and there are no obvious wounds inside or outside of her body, but Sun Rong is still unconscious.


    "It turns out that it''s such a thing." Ye Hao checked for a while, and he smiled and understood what was going on.


    "How is it!" Changsun Yu hurriedly asked.


    "This is not a serious matter. Explain it...it''s equivalent to getting drunk." Ye Hao said.


    "Drunk oxygen?" Several people were surprised and didn''t understand what was going on.


    "It''s like a person''s body has always been in an area where oxygen is thin, and suddenly she comes to an area with rich oxygen, and naturally the body will react somewhat.


    This is also equivalent to the situation of Long Sun Rong. Originally, when the Ten Men would be replaced, I had already seen her limit, which was in Wonderland.


    Long Sun Rong could still adapt to the level of Wonderland, but she didn''t expect that after this, she would directly break through to the Saint Level for some reason.


    The Long Sun Rong, who was still adapting to the fairyland, suddenly came to the Saint Level. Naturally, this body could not withstand such a powerful force, and in order to protect itself, she entered a state of self-dormancy.


    Another popular explanation is that if you eat, you need hibernation and digestion. "Ye Hao said.


    Too much? Need hibernation for digestion?


    This explanation made everyone dumbfounded.

 Chapter 2251： Seal of Nine Flowers

    "Then this drunk oxygen...how long does it take to hibernate?" Madam Changsun asked.


    "If she is allowed to continue like this, it may take several years." Ye Hao said.


    How many years?


    Patriarch Changsun and the others were stunned for a long time.


    "But I have a way. I can temporarily seal the strength in Miss Long Sun Rong and re-fix it in the fairyland so that she can adapt.


    And then as Miss Long Sun Rong herself improves, the powers that belong to her will be awakened little by little. "Ye Hao said.


    "There is such a way, don''t you say it earlier!" Long Sunyu casts Ye Hao''s eyes, making himself worry for nothing.


    Madam Longsun glared at her daughter: "It''s not big or small."


    Patriarch of the grandson clenched fists with both hands and bowed slightly: "I also hope Master Ye will help. My grandson family must be grateful!"


    "You don''t need to be so polite, it''s actually a trivial matter. After that, I will set up the formation and perform the operation.


    You can be on the sidelines, but don''t let anyone disturb me. "Ye Hao said.


    Patriarch Changsun said immediately: "Don''t worry, Master Ye, I promise that no one will disturb you.


    Even if the heavenly people come, I will definitely shut them out! "


    Patriarch Changsun''s words were firm and unambiguous.


    After all, Long Sun Rong will definitely become a Saint-level powerhouse in the future!


    This is related to the rise and fall of the eldest grandson family, even if there is a heavenly door to come.


    The Patriarch of the Longsun will surely lead the power of the whole clan and hesitate to fight!


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word, he raised his hand, and the laws of space converged on the tips of his fingers, forming symbols that the Patriarch and others could not understand.


    These symbols floated around Long Sun Rong, gradually converging into a magic circle.


    "I haven''t seen the formation of Ye Hao at all." Madam Changsun whispered in surprise.


    "And the energy he uses is weird and unpredictable. There is no such power in the Huaxia Jianghu." Changsun Yu nodded.


    Patriarch Changsun looked at Ye Hao, with envy in his eyes: "He has transcended our realm, and can already be compared with the heavenly master, and the laws of heaven and earth can be formed with every gesture.


    Waved into a cloud, his eyes turned into thunder, called a hurricane, and a moving landslide.


    This has reached the realm of a saint, only one step away from the legendary realm of gods. "


    "The realm of gods? Does this world really have gods?" Chang Sun Yu said with some doubt.


    "Yes." Patriarch Changsun said in a positive tone.


    "But in these thousands of years, no **** has appeared. Is that just a legend," Changsun Yu muttered.


    "Silly girl, your father is right. You think it''s a legend, it''s not necessarily a legend, it''s just that your realm has not been reached yet.


    It''s like in the eyes of ordinary people in the secular world, what kind of flying over the wall, walking with the sword, controlling the fire, the realm of ancient martial arts, which is not a legend?


    But it seems to us to be commonplace, but they have not yet reached our state. "


    Chang Sunyu showed a thoughtful expression: "But..."


    "As far as I know, there are several people in our Huaxia rivers and lakes who have been pursuing the realm of gods. The Tianmen celestial master retreats several times and retreats for several times. All of them have penetrated the days and stepped into the realm of gods.


    The sword sage of the Western Regions has not produced a sword for a hundred years, just to condense the soul of the sword and set foot in the gods.


    In the history of Buddhism and Taoism, many eminent monks and Taoists spent their entire lives in order to understand the secrets of heaven and step into the divine realm.


    Although no one succeeds, it does not mean that no one will succeed. "Changsun Patriarch said sternly.


    "The most important thing is that in the past few years, strange phenomena have continued to appear. I feel that this world is about to face a major event, and someone must step into the realm of gods."


    Just when a few people discussed.


    There was movement on Ye Hao''s side, and the array of unknown symbols began to shrink little by little, and then gathered on Long Sun Rong''s neck.


    A black nine-flower tattoo appeared.


    "Cough cough cough..." Ye Hao coughed a few times, his face a little pale.


    The white fog in the yard has all disappeared at this moment.


    "Young Master Ye." Madam Changsun looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a little tired." Ye Hao waved his hand, this old injury was not healed, it was a little inconvenient to do this, but it was still completed successfully.


    At this time, Long Sun Rong opened her eyes.


    "I...I am..." Long Sun Rong sat up slowly, just in time to see Ye Hao in front of her.


    I also looked at my parents and sister with concern, excitement, and excitement.


    "Great. Sister, you finally woke up!" Zhang Sunyu hugged his sister with tears.


    "What''s wrong, it''s like I slept for a long time." Long Sun Rong was a little at a loss.


    "Sister, you haven''t slept for a long time! For a whole month, we all think you can''t wake up." Changsun Yu wiped his tears.


    "I slept for more than a month?" Long Sun Rong said in surprise.


    "Don''t you remember what happened before?" Ye Hao asked.


    The eldest Lotus Sun touched her head and frowned: "I...I remember I was cultivating in the yard at that time, and then what happened after that...I don''t remember."


    Ye Hao explained what happened afterwards for the grandson Sun Rong, but he hid the matter of the Goddess of Star Sky.


    Just found an excuse to cover up the past.


    "This nine-flower pattern on my neck?" Long Sun Rong touched her neck.


    "This is a seal that I released for you. It can temporarily seal your abundant power so that you can wake up.


    The nine flowers on this seal will change color one by one with the improvement of your own strength, until the nine petals show colors.


    This seal will dissipate on its own, and by then your strength will probably be the holy level. "


    Ye Hao reminded: "Remember, this is not a compulsory seal. Don''t break the seal forcibly. Your power will overflow again at that time. If your body cannot bear it at the time, you will faint again.


    And it is very likely to cause irreparable consequences. "


    "I understand." Long Sun Rong nodded, and she blinked at Ye Hao who was sitting in a wheelchair: "What''s wrong with you? Why are you sitting in a wheelchair?"


    "Because something happened and suffered a little injury, so I was sitting in a wheelchair temporarily." Ye Hao smiled casually.


    It is not a small injury to let Ye Hao sit in a wheelchair.


    But the eldest grandson sister and the eldest grandson''s couple were very sensible and did not ask much.


    "This time I lost Young Master Ye''s help. I''ll order someone to prepare a dinner party to entertain Young Master Ye." Patriarch Changsun welcomed Ye Hao warmly.


    The sad look on Mrs. Changsun''s face also disappeared.


    The entire eldest-grandson family has also emerged from the haze.

 Chapter 2252： Long Po Temple

    End of June


    A tourist rest area under Mount Everest, less than 3,000 meters above sea level.


    "What? Everest is closed?"


    "How come the mountain is suddenly closed in June and July? This is the best time for mountain climbing and snow viewing."


    "I heard on the Internet that Mount Everest was closed. I thought it was just a rumor, but I didn''t expect it to be true."


    A group of people who came to travel and climb, saw the announcement of the closure of the mountain, and they were all very disappointed.


    "Hey, we still want to visit Longbu Temple."


    "Yes. This period of mountain closure seems to be three months, so I can only wait until the next time."


    These ordinary tourists did not notice that a group of people disappeared in the snow on another small island with no access.


    And when some ordinary people find this trail and come to observe it curiously, there will be people with the appearance of a sweeping monk, telling them that the road is impassable.


    ...


    Located at an altitude of 5,000 meters above Mount Everest, Longbu Temple is the highest temple in the world.


    In normal times, it is a place for some mountaineering travel enthusiasts to rest.


    Although there is an announcement of the closure of the mountain below, many people gathered here.


    "Sorry, our hotel is full," a monk said.


    "It''s full? We arrived so early that it was full? I''m willing to pay one hundred thousand, so I can arrange a room for me." The young master of a family said in dissatisfaction.


    The monk said helplessly: "Guest, as early as half a year ago. Our rooms have already been booked. Those of you who come later, you can only rent out temporary cabins or tents."


    "What, it was full six months ago!"


    Because of what is about to happen on the summit of Mount Everest, the monks of the Longpu Temple here are full of money.


    In the courtyard of Longbu Temple.


    The three monks sat together, drinking milk tea.


    "Host Zakamu, this time it is really annoying." A middle-aged monk with a delicate face, wearing a leaf-lined robe, sat there.


    "Where, where. It''s an honor for the two Buddhas to visit my Longpu Temple." Zhakamu repeatedly said, looking at the two monks in admiration.


    These two are the two great Buddhas of Buddhism.


    Ming Wang Buddha and Qianye Buddha.


    "Host Zakamu, this time the matter is a major event in China''s martial arts. In addition, the adult will also leave the customs to take a look.


    Therefore, I hope that Longbu Temple can arrange everything, and don''t make jokes or make any accidents. "Chiba Buddha said.


    Zakamu''s pupils dilated, his breathing became rapid, and he stood up directly: "That lord? Does it mean that person..."


    The Buddha of King Ming glared.


    Host Zakamu immediately held back his words, and said excitedly: "Two Buddhas, please rest assured, if that adult is coming.


    My Longpu Temple will definitely arrange everything to ensure that there will be no mistakes this time, and that we will not lose our Buddhist face in front of Huaxia Wulin. "


    "Okay, then you go down first." Ming Wang Buddha issued an order to expel guests.


    Bishop Zakamu also left with interest.


    "What do you think of the battle between Wushuang City and Tianmen?" Ming Wang Buddha looked at Qianye Buddha.


    "You have also entered the seventh-order fairyland after Qinling. You should have your own judgment on this kind of thing," said Qianye Buddha.


    "It''s hard to say. Wushuang City is invincible from all aspects of the Tianmen. But there is a crucial variable that I can''t see through." Ming Wang Buddha shook his head.


    "You mean Ye Hao. It''s not just that you can''t see through it. This time on Mount Everest, which of the attracted seniors can see through?" Qianye Buddha looked at the snow-capped mountains outside. It''s like seeing someone.


    "A lot of people have come this time," Ming Wang Buddha said.


    "Well. In addition to some people who are destined to come, there are also some old monsters that have been hidden for a long time, old predecessors. For example, our adult, and then the Taoist. And the family members, these are all A character not seen in a century.


    In some aspects, his attainments are even not lower than that of the celestial master of Tianmen.


    So they were all attracted by this battle, and what others saw was the situation in China after the battle.


    What they look at is whether the battle between the two big powers can make their way forward. "Chiba Buddha said thoughtfully.


    "This battle on Mount Everest will surely spread through the ages."


    ...


    The side peak of Mount Everest.


    Old Jian appeared behind a middle-aged man dressed in white.


    "I didn''t expect you to come too. I haven''t left the mountain in a hundred years." Old Jian looked at the old man with emotion.


    "Don''t you too. Since that incident, you haven''t left the Tianmen for half a step. Why, this time the old thing is willing to let you out." The middle-aged man in white turned his head and looked at Old Jian.


    The middle-aged person in white has white hair and wrinkles on his head.


    But from that face, it can be seen that this man must have been a handsome guy who fascinated thousands of young girls when he was young.


    "Those are all the past. I haven''t seen it in a hundred years, you have stepped into this state. In terms of kendo, I have missed you." Jian Lao looked at the middle-aged man in white and shook his head mockingly.


    The middle-aged man in white showed a slight smile: "Don''t forget, you are more than fifty years younger than me, and I can be your master according to my seniority.


    A hundred years ago, because of the sword, I became a celestial friend with you.


    If you can be my friend, then your kendo is recognized by me. At my age, you can definitely step into this realm, and even surpass me. "The middle-aged man in white said something that shocked everyone when he heard it.


    This looking young middle-aged man is more than fifty years older than Jian Lao. This is really an old monster.


    "Hahahaha, let you auspicious words." Old Jian turned his head and looked at the white snow, he sighed: "Heaven and earth will definitely, I didn''t expect that people of my generation would have the luck to see this heaven and earth fight.


    Who do you think will win? "


    "Who wins and who loses, what has to do with me? I came, just want to watch the battle between those two people, and seek a great way to solve puzzles. After all, at our level, there are not many opportunities to seek a happy battle. "The middle-aged man in white put his head up with his hands on his back.


    ...


    Longbu Temple Hotel.


    A group of people appeared in front of everyone.


    Seeing this group of people, most people showed their respect, because this is the Shijiahui, they rarely see so many Shijiahui people appearing at the same time.


    The eldest grandson family, Tang family, Zhuge family, Ye family, Wu family, Tan family, Situ family, Lu family, Xiahou family.


    In addition to Huangfu''s house, these nine Shiraohui families appeared at the same time.


    Between each family, there is a feeling of affinity.

 Chapter 2253： Everest Snow Altar

    Chapter 2253 Everest Snow Altar


    After the nine families of the Shiraohui, three of the four major families also appeared one after another.


    Eastern family, Nangong family, Beiming family.


    The Dongfang extension, Dongfangze, and Dongfangkou of the Oriental family appeared at the same time.


    There is also the old Patriarch of the Eastern Family, Dongfang Zhuyan.


    "Patriarch of the East, it''s been a long time since I saw the Patriarch of the East. And the leader of Dongfang Ze, your ability group has been a lot of limelight during this time."


    "The old Patriarch of the East, it''s been a long time since I saw him. My father didn''t feel well. I''ll be here for my father and I''ll talk to you."


    People from the four major families appeared, and of course many people gathered around to make friendship with them.


    There are also many people on the Nangong family.


    There were not a few people in the Beiming family alone. Beiming Wuji had a stern face and swept the surrounding area. The people he saw immediately shrank their necks.


    They all know that Ye Hao of Wushuang City is the grandson of Beiming Wuji, so in this heaven and earth battle, the Beiming family is undoubtedly on the side of Wushuang City.


    At this time, Wushuang City was eventful. Before the end of the World War, no one wanted to get involved with Wushuang City.


    After all, everyone is not optimistic about Wushuang City and believes that Wushuang City is not an opponent of Tianmen.


    Bei Ming Wuji gave a cold snort, and walked into a box with his own people.


    "Old Bei Ming, why be angry. Those are just people who came to watch the show." Nangong Fengyi walked in with a white velvet dress.


    "Hmph, I''m just unhappy with them. It''s like my grandson is about to lose." Bei Ming Wuji patted the table and said.


    "Which battle Ye Hao has been favored before?" Dongfang Ze walked in and said with a smile: "Since I knew him, he has never been favored in almost every battle.


    Including me, Ye Hao didn''t look good on several occasions, but every time the facts were placed in front of me, leaving me speechless.


    I believe this time, Ye Hao will also put that amazing fact in front of everyone. "


    "That''s not necessarily true. Tianmen''s strength is still very strong. It''s not that kid. The little vulgars he dealt with before can speak the same day." Dongfang Zhuyan said with a black face.


    "You old Dongfang, can you talk. You can''t live without a straight face at such an age!" Bei Ming Wuji pointed to Dongfang Zhuyan.


    "Etiquette." Dongfang Zhuyan looked at Bei Ming Wuji and said two words.


    "Really polite, I think you were not taught enough by me when you were young before. If it weren''t for so many younger generations, I would let you remember who was the defeated general of whom." Bei Ming Wuji raised his sleeves .


    Dongfang Zhuyan glanced at Bei Ming Wuji: "When I was young, I didn''t have a lot of you to lose. Now because of my grandson, I came here to bloom late, so what''s wrong?"


    "Late blooming? If you have the ability, don''t move, don''t hold me." Beiming Wuji stood up and wanted to take Dongfang Zhuyan out to compete.


    Fortunately, everyone stopped.


    Dongfang Zhuyan didn''t say much at this moment. When he was young, he was stronger than Bei Mingwu.


    But at this moment, he only has nine layers of innate, Beiming Wuji not only healed from his old wounds, but also entered the seventh-order fairyland, of course he is not his opponent.


    And these are all because of Ye Hao.


    "Seniors are still so enthusiastic." Patriarch Changsun walked in with a smile on his face. He followed his wife, Long Sun Rong and Long Sun Yu by his side.


    The Patriarch Changsun went to visit Bei Ming Wuji specially.


    This made Dongfang Zhuyan raised his eyebrows because Patriarch Changsun did not pay him a visit.


    It stands to reason that the four major families are stronger than the grandson family, and there is nothing uncomfortable for the grandson family leader to visit.


    If you don¡¯t visit, the eldest grandson family is considered to be the fifth largest family, and it can be regarded as touching the level of the four largest families, and no one would say anything rude.


    And this time, the Patriarch of Changsun was clearly giving Beiming Wuji face.


    Others didn''t know that Mrs. Changsun knew what her husband meant. It was all because of Ye Hao.


    "Brother eldest grandson, when did your daughter step into the fairyland?" Bei Ming Wuji looked at Long Sun Rong unexpectedly. The strong breath of this woman was indeed a fairyland.


    In such a young fairyland, is this grandson family really going to be one of the four big families?


    "Thanks to your grandson''s help." The grandson family almost burst into laughter.


    After that, several families of Shi Lao Hui also came, and people from Tan Jia Wu family also came to visit Bei Ming Wuji.


    Most of all, Tan Yan and Wu Tian came with gifts one by one.


    The person facing Beiming Wuji is called Grandpa.


    After that, a group of people feasted in this box.


    "The people from Tianmen haven''t gone up the mountain yet?" Nangong Fengyi asked curiously.


    "I saw some people from Tianmen, but I haven''t seen the old heavenly master, and the large number of people from Tianmen." Dongfang Ze shook his head.


    "This time Tiandi Jue, Tianmen will have to dispatch at least 10,000 people, and they are still coming so late. This is a posture." Dongfang Zhuyan chuckled lightly.


    "Position? Humph, after this battle. I don''t know if Tianmen still has a stance." Bei Ming Wuji sneered after drinking a glass of wine.


    In his opinion, his grandson will win this battle!


    ...


    Three days later, July 1.


    Above Mount Everest.


    Although it was said that it was a decisive battle on the top of Mount Everest, it was actually a bit of open snow at an altitude of 6,000 above Mount Everest.


    The open snow here is named Everest Snow Altar because it is flat and large.


    The Everest Snow Altar is the size of several football fields, so there is no need to worry about avalanches.


    At the same time, performing heaven and earth in this inaccessible place can also prevent the occurrence of disturbing the secular world.


    And the snow and ice, no matter how strong the attack left the battlefield traces.


    Within a few months, it will be covered by the white snow, leaving no trace.


    at this time.


    Thousands of people have gathered below.


    Thousands of people were allowed to watch from here.


    In addition to these three thousand and above, several times in the square below Mount Everest, the hotel was full.


    A high platform was placed in the center of each place, and a man who looked like a storyteller sat on it, with headphones on his ears.


    Around the Snow Altar of Mount Everest, there are several places that are especially suitable for viewing, which have been occupied by powerful forces such as the Shirao Club and the Dragon Group.


    Because the altitude is too large to directly broadcast the live situation, we can only broadcast the situation of Tiandijue to those who cannot experience the scene in person through the form of voice broadcast.


    In addition to these, all major families and martial arts factions all over China Kyushu are waiting to be broadcast.


    There are hundreds of thousands of people waiting directly and indirectly for this battle.

 Chapter 2254： Living Buddha, Taoist Aunt, Juggernaut

    Chapter 2254 Living Buddha, Taoist Aunt, Sword Saint


    Placed in a temporary seat.


    Bei Ming Wuji put his hands on his chest, looking calm and relaxed.


    "Strange, it''s already eight o''clock in the morning. Why don''t you see the people from Wushuang City and Tianmen." Long Sun Rong looked around in surprise.


    The audience was all present, but this time the protagonist did not appear for a long time.


    "Tian Di Jue, the number of nine to nine. Most of them won''t show up until nine o''clock." Nangong Fengyi explained.


    "It turns out that there is such a saying." Chang Sun Yu muttered unexpectedly.


    "Someone is coming." Bei Ming Wuji raised his head and looked at a snowy peak in the distance.


    "Buddhist Qianye Buddha and Mingwang Buddha. They were also attracted by this time of heaven and earth." Family Master Ye said with emotion.


    "I''m not talking about the two of them." Bei Ming Wuji shook his head and fixed his eyes on the person behind the two.


    The man closed his eyes, bald, and wore a snow-white robes, because this dress made people subconsciously ignore him.


    When seeing this person, many people were shocked and admired.


    Even Dongfang Zhuyan looked at this person in disbelief.


    "He...he came out too. It''s incredible. I didn''t expect this adult to be alive."


    "Who is this person?" Chang Sun Yu asked curiously.


    "I am covered in snow, traveled through the world for many years, forgetting all things in the world, only for the supreme Buddha, even for the reincarnation of several generations, only for a leaf of white snow." Nangong Fengyi said these words, her pupils excitement.


    "This adult is a snow-covered living Buddha of Buddhism!"


    Snowy Living Buddha?


    "I haven''t heard of this person." Long Sun Yu muttered.


    "Living Buddha in the Snow Region?" Long Sun Rong was shocked.


    "Sister, have you heard of this one?" Changsun Yu looked at her sister.


    "Master told me. My master, Tianji, is all studying, and there are many masters he worships. Among them, the master he respects most is the Living Buddha in the Snow Region!" said Long Sun Rong.


    "The master of the old man of Tianji?" Changsun Yu''s eyes widened: "The old man of Tianji is so old, this Snowy Living Buddha can be his master.


    Isn''t that..."


    "Even if the old celestial master is in front of the Living Buddha in the Snow Region, he must be honored as a senior. The Living Buddha in the Snow Region has long lived in temples in the plateau region of Northwest China.


    Almost few people can see one side of it. The last time the news came out was 100 years ago when a villain broke into the Northwest Plateau, relying on himself as a master of wonderland, doing everything.


    The Living Buddha in the Snow Region came forward to subdue him. It is said that the Living Buddha in the Snow Region has lived for at least three hundred years. "Long Sun Rong said.


    "More than three hundred years old!" Changsun Yu covered his mouth in surprise.


    "Furthermore, the Living Buddha in the Snow Region is also a master of the Holy Land. He is one of the few saints in China. It has not been seen for a hundred years, and the world thinks it has passed away." Beiming Wuji looked at the Living Buddha in the Snow Region above the snow peak.


    "Since he is still alive, his strength must be among the same as the old master."


    "In addition to the Living Buddha in the Snow Region, the sword idiot is here." Nangong Wu carried his hands on his back and looked out to the other side of the mountain. There was a man alone there. The man was dressed in common clothes, with white hair and a man on his back. The rusty broken sword.


    At this time, the group also came to the place where Bei Ming Wuji and others were.


    "Everyone, I''ll be late. I''m disturbing, I don''t know if I can borrow a place." The Ximen Patriarch walked out with a few of the Ximens.


    The Ximen family had the fewest people, but everyone looked at the Ximen family with respect.


    "The one from your family is here." Dongfang Zhuyan pointed to the independent figure on the distant Xuefeng.


    "Yeah. My father is here." Patriarch Ximen nodded.


    Beiming Wuji, Dongfang Zhuyan, and Nangong Wusan''s contemporaries from the four major families all looked at the man''s back at this moment, with complex, reverent, unwilling look in their eyes.


    "That person is the Ximen family, who is known as the contemporary swordsman, old man Ximen!" Chang Sun Yu said with some admiration.


    "Yes, it is indeed the old man Ximen." Long Sun Rong nodded.


    "He hasn''t seen him for decades. He has completely stepped into the Holy Land." Nangong sighed, and shook his head in shame: "We still can''t keep up with him after all.


    Nangong Fengyi looked at the three seniors, Nangong Wu and Dongfang Zhuyan were both innate pinnacle strengths.


    In recent years, Bei Ming Wuji has broken through in strength and reached the fairyland.


    And this senior Simon was already half-holy decades ago.


    just now¡­¡­


    This is a genuine swordsman.


    "Hahahaha, it''s okay, it''s okay. I don''t envy this sword idiot. I can''t match him anymore. I can''t catch up. I give up." Beiming Wuji smiled and shook his head.


    "But my grandson, that has strayed a few roads from the same generation, and can even compete with this old sword idiot for me."


    As he said, Bei Ming Wuji laughed proudly.


    Looking at the black lines on the foreheads of Nangong Wu and Dongfang Zhuyan next to him, if it weren''t for Bei Ming Wuji to be stronger than them at this moment, it is estimated that he would pull it down and learn from this horrible old man.


    "In the battle between heaven and earth, two saint-level powerhouses were attracted. It seems that the situation is really about to change." Ye Erye muttered.


    "It''s not just two, but Buddhism is here. How can there be less Taoism." Beiming Wuji began to look around.


    The others were also shocked.


    Yes indeed!


    Below the gate of heaven are Buddhism and Taoism, and then the four major families.


    Buddhism people are here, how could Taoist people not show up?


    "Taoism? Daoism''s holy power?" Nangong Fengyi''s pupils dilated, and she exclaimed a title: "Unfeeling Daoist!"


    "There." Beiming Wuji pointed to a Taoist group wearing Taoist clothes, occupying a viewing seat, and setting up tables and chairs.


    In the center of these Taoist people is a curtain.


    Around the curtain are nuns in robes, and there is a figure in the curtain.


    "I didn''t expect the unfeeling Taoist aunt to be still alive." Dongfang Zhuyan said with emotion.


    "Who is the Unfeeling Daoist?" Chang Sunyu asked curiously.


    The knowledgeable Nangong Fengyi explained: "The unfeeling Taoist and the old paternal masters are of the same generation, and they should be more than 150 years old.


    It is reported that when she was young, she was a well-known beauty in Chinese Wulin, but she was born a stone girl and entered the nun''s nunnery since she was a child.


    She completely cut off her seven emotions and six desires, relying on her own tactics, stepped into semi-sage fifty years ago.


    Since she is also alive, she must be a saint now. "


    "The Living Buddha in the Snow Region, the Unfeeling Daoist, Ximen Sword Saint. This heaven and earth battle attracted three sage-level powerhouses who are rare in China. You can see so many powerhouses together in your lifetime.


    It is also fortunate for Sansheng. "Dongfang Zhuyan said with emotion.

 Chapter 2255： The Three Saints of the West appear on Mount Everest

    Chapter 2255 the Three Saints of the West Appears on Mount Everest


    It''s getting closer and closer to nine o''clock.


    Everyone is anxiously waiting for the appearance of the two protagonists.


    At this moment, several momentum suddenly appeared.


    The Living Buddha in the Snow Region opened his eyes, the light gauze in front of the unfeeling Taoist aunt floated slightly, and the Sword Saint Simon turned his head.


    "Interesting, it''s rare to have such a heavy party, let''s take a look." Catherine appeared on the snow with a polite wearing a gorgeous blood red evening dress.


    Next to her was Shirley riding a blood leopard. They didn''t hide their identities. The conspicuous red eyes and the fangs at the corners of their mouths all showed their identities.


    "Western blood?"


    "Why are they here?


    "And their powerful aura, they are Prince-level vampires!"


    Everyone present saw the two vampires and looked at them in surprise.


    "That woman is Catherine of the Ashley family, and her breath... has surpassed the prince and reached the semi-sage level." Long Sun Rong looked at Catherine and said with a frown.


    "It''s not just the blood." Dongfang Zhuyan looked to the other side, and a beautiful woman in a blonde princess dress also appeared.


    Behind this blonde beauty, followed by a group of guards in gorgeous clothes, the coats of arms on these guards revealed their identity.


    "Royal Caroline of the wolf clan, this woman is Princess L¨¦a of the Royal Caroline!" Nangong Fengyi said in surprise.


    "It''s also a half-holy. When did such a young half-holy appear in the West. It seems that she is not more than twenty years old." Nangong Wu said in a deep voice.


    This was the beginning. A group of people riding magic broomsticks and wearing magic robes flew on the snow, floating in the distant sky.


    "Those people are magicians?"


    "I''m going, what''s going on here. Why do magicians appear?


    "I remember that most of the current magicians are from Western magic academies. The old man who led... turned out to be the chief of the magic court! I remember that he was a seventh-order great magician!"


    Those who know something about magic are waiting for this wave of surprises.


    "Magic? That weird aura is also semi-holy. School of Magic? I seem to have heard Ye Hao mention it." Bei Ming Wuji muttered.


    That''s right, this old man is the demon court chief of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, Mr. Dumbledore, and with the help of Ye Hao.


    This Mr. Dumbledore officially became a semi-sage magister not long ago, and he cannot be said to be a complete sage magister.


    "My dean, Mr. Honorary Dean doesn''t seem to appear yet." Chaps, the dean next to him, said.


    "It''s okay, let''s wait." Dean Dumbledore said calmly.


    The host of Longbu Temple, who was in charge of the venue for this world battle, was constantly wiping sweat with his hands.


    "What''s going on? How did you do it, why do you let these Westerners appear here!" The host of Longbu Temple kept beating several monks who had confessed their tasks.


    "Host, we are only responsible for the way up the mountain from Longbu Temple. But they seem to come from the south of Mount Everest. It''s beyond the border, we...we can''t control it."


    "Also, look at their aura. But they are all powerhouses above the seventh rank. Even if we find out, we can''t stop them if we want to stop them." Several monks said helplessly.


    The leader of Longbu Temple looked at a few Westerners on the hillside over there, but he could only sigh.


    At this moment, three waves appeared at the same time.


    Seeing these three waves of people, the four big clans and ten associations, the people in the dragon group became serious.


    Most of the first wave of people are women. Although they are on the snow-capped mountains at an altitude of six or seven kilometers, they still wear tight leather clothing.


    "My lord, we are here." Xue Tuo Luo clenched his fists and reported to the two women behind him.


    Black Butterfly, female leader.


    The black butterfly looked around and the open snow field in front of her.


    "It seems that this is the place where Ye Hao is going to make a battle with Hua Xia Tianmen."


    As Hei Butterfly said, his eyes fell on the three places of Huaxia, where the three Saint-level powerhouses were located.


    "Sure enough, it is Huaxia, usually hidden very deeply. There are as many as three Saint-level powerhouses." The female leader said next to it.


    "This place in China has bred many capable people and geeks for thousands of years." Black Butterfly said, looking around: "It''s not just China, this time Ye Hao, this kid has attracted the world, the major forces of the East and the West. ."


    Twelve warriors in armor surrounded a woman in a blue dress.


    Their chests are all with a star-shaped coat of arms.


    "The Greek temple is here too." Xiang Yisu said: "The people of the Greek temple have rarely appeared in the Eastern world except for the little things in Europe over the years.


    This time I didn''t expect the saints of the Greek temple and all their twelve saints to appear here. "


    "Not only the Greek temple, but also the people of the Holy See." Long Yi stared at a group of knights, bishops, and nuns.


    The knight and the nun formed a circle outside, with the chief bishop in blue in the center, the archbishop in purple, and even the cardinal in red robes.


    "Report, in accordance with Judy Cardinal''s instructions. We have arrived at the destination and set up an enchantment around 300 square meters." A knight leader said with a serious face.


    "I see." Cardinal Judy turned his head and looked at the old pope who was sitting on a chair behind him, wearing a white robe, holding a scepter in his hand, and squinting his eyes.


    "Don''t be so extravagant, this time we are here to see the battle of the Son. Don''t conflict with the Eastern forces." The old pope said.


    "understand."


    Nangong was expressionless and stern. He glanced at the silent Beiming Wuji: "The leader of the Demon Butterfly Organization, Black Butterfly. The saint of the Greek temple. And the Pope of the Holy See.


    These three are all real saint-level powerhouses. Dominating the order of the Western world, I did not expect that this time our world will be attracted to these people from the Western world. "


    "Ye Hao''s power is not as simple as what we have seen. As far as I know. Ye Hao has a good relationship with these forces. I suspect that if Ye Hao loses in the heaven and earth battle.


    They could not say that they would come out for Ye Hao. "Nangong Fengyi said.


    The crowd did not speak.


    They thought that Ye Hao was a strong man, but in fact, Ye Hao was not only a strong man, but also a man with strong influence and power.


    Ye Hao at this moment can be described as one of his thoughts, which can make the whole world tremble three times.


    "The protagonist is here." Bei Ming Wuji said suddenly.


    Everyone''s eyes were turned away, and they all looked to the side of Mount Everest Snow Altar.


    A group of people wearing white robes, white uniforms, and a tattoo of the word heaven appeared here.


    The appearance of an individual, a piece of darkness, looks like small ants on the snow from a distance.

 Chapter 2256： Eight Great Worships, Twenty-Four Elders

    Chapter 2256 Eight Great Offerings, Twenty-Four Elders


    "Look, it''s the people from Tianmen who have come out!"


    "A lot of people, there are at least tens of thousands of people in this dense cluster."


    "Please, tens of thousands of people are not normal. You don''t know the rules of Tiandijue."


    All the onlookers present were marveling at the battle that Tianmen appeared this time.


    After all, in modern times, these people rarely appeared, and Tianmen was in a semi-hidden state, and it was common to see a few people.


    And seeing tens of thousands of people at once is really a rare scene.


    And among the tens of thousands, the lowest strength also has the Qi Refining Realm.


    You must know that the refining realm is a top-notch existence in an ordinary third-rate family.


    A master in the Qi refining realm can become a soil emperor in any small county.


    And here, the master of the Qi Refining Realm can only be said to be an ant-like existence.


    Among them, the mainstay is the innate master.


    The innate masters of Tianmen range from young talents under twenty to elders from seven to eighty.


    Male, female, fat, thin.


    Those with beautiful faces and fat bodies.


    All in all, there are all kinds of people, and even some people are no strangers to ordinary people in the secular world.


    For example, who is not the curator of that martial arts gym?


    And who, isn''t it a bodyguard for someone?


    And that beauty, isn''t she being an internet celebrity.


    Some of these people may be just ordinary drivers, office workers, and some dazzling Internet celebrities, celebrities, and big bosses.


    And no one knows that these people have an identity behind them.


    Tianmen disciple!


    Tianmen disciples are divided into inner disciples and outer disciples.


    Inner disciples are naturally people who have lived in Tianmen for a long time, while outer disciples are people living in the secular world. They are generally not focused on martial arts.


    But he can also practice, the strength is high and low, and his life is still moisturizing with the big sign of Tianmen.


    "Come out! That person, Yao Chun, the Sect Master of the Heavenly Sect Divine Medical Sect! I heard that he is also a fairyland master now?"


    "The person next to him is Yaoli, the great disciple of the Shenyi Sect. It is said that after the old master left the customs, he was urged and his strength has reached the eighth congenital! It is indeed one of the four great arrogances of the Tianmen."


    "Tianjiao? Hahaha, in my opinion, as long as Ye Hao is in Huaxia, other people are not worthy of the word Tianjiao. And Yaoli''s fiancee was snatched away by Ye Hao. Is this person worthy of being called Tianjiao?"


    Yaoli in the Tianmen camp heard the harsh words, clenched his fists, and looked angrily at those chewing tongues.


    "Yao Li, don''t get angry." Sect Master Yao Chun said in a deep voice: "Those words are harsh, but they are also facts. They are a shame before our genius doctor sect.


    Today is the time for our genius doctor to wash away the shame. The hidden training this year is for today''s battle! "


    "The disciple understands that the disciple must fight to the end, and it is bound to be ashamed of the sect!" Yaoli said with a serious face.


    More and more people from Tianmen appeared, and onlookers could call out the names of several of them.


    "That''s the Valley Master of Jianjian Valley, Xiao Zheng! He seems to have broken through into the fairyland some time ago."


    "It seems that the heavenly master has some insights. This is the so-called one person gains the Dao, the chicken and the dog ascend to the sky. The current heavenly gate is supported by one person."


    "But I feel that this sword-making valley is an overwhelming force, and I heard that Xiao Zheng''s seven heavenly swords were taken away by Ye Hao."


    "Who can say no? There is also Chen Ping, who is known as one of the four great arrogances. There is only one six-fold innate right now. Ye Hao dares to wrestle with the old celestial master.


    When the disciples of Zhujiangu heard those talking words, their faces were quite ugly.


    The most is Xiao Zheng, the seven heavenly swords are the treasures of Zhujian Valley, but they were snatched by Ye Hao alive in his hands.


    If he can''t get this thing back in his lifetime, then Xiao Zheng will be nailed to the pillar of shame in the Valley of Swords.


    "Ye Hao, today our Tianmen will defeat your Wushuang City anyway, and I will pay all the shame before today." Xiao Zheng muttered in his heart.


    In addition to the people from Zhujian Valley and the Divine Doctor Sect, the elders belonging to the Tianmen and the rare offerings are the most conspicuous.


    There were eight people wearing white cloaks and twenty-four men and women wearing white robes beside them.


    "The Eight Great Enshrines of Tianmen, twenty-four elders. I didn''t expect to see the top power of Tianmen appear at the same time." Zhuge Qing of the Zhuge family sighed with emotion.


    "Twenty-four elders? There are so many elders in Tianmen?" The Zhuge family disciple beside him exclaimed.


    Zhuge Qing shook the feather fan in his hand: "These twenty-four elders are mainly responsible for matters related to the main peak of the Tianmen, in charge of exercises, gate regulations, logistics, order and so on.


    Their strength is not as good as the Eight Great Envoys, but if Tianmen leaves these elders, it will be difficult for the gate to function normally that day.


    And the strength of these twenty-four elders must be above the four-fold innate strength, and several of them have seven-fold innate strength. "


    "Who is that worshipping?" someone asked.


    Zhuge Qing went on to say: "The Eight Great Enshrines are the foundation of the Tianmen, and they are generally some of the Tianmen seniors who have strong strength but are unwilling to be born again and live in the mountains and forests.


    If it is not an important matter for the heavenly gate, maybe after they become an offering, they will never do it again for a lifetime.


    In order to become an offering, strength alone requires seven levels of innate strength or more.


    If I remember correctly, these eight people are Zuo Mu and Blind Spear, who have just been promoted to the quasi-wonderland, and Hou Ye Jiulong, the goddess of Baili and the goddess of the ancient tomb, the goddess of Baili and the goddess of the ancient tomb, the goddess of Baili and the goddess of the ancient tomb, the goddess of the four fingers and the goddess of the seventies. General Mu.


    The other is the seven-fold innate Qianjizi who has just become an enshrinement, replacing Peng Meng who was abolished by Ye Hao before the battle of Qin Ling. "


    As a heir to Zhuge''s family who is good at inquiring and Mo Lue, Zhuge Qing can be said to have grabbed these news casually.


    "My God. Isn''t it that these people alone have three Wonderland masters, two nine-fold innate masters, one eight-fold innate master, and two seven-fold innate masters.


    In addition, there are 24 elders above the four-fold innate! This lineup is too powerful, and it can easily kill any ten guys family.


    You can even challenge the four big families. "The young queen next to him whispered.


    "In fact, there is such a sentence. Someone said before that if you want to defeat the Tianmen, you must gather together the Shirao Hui, the four major families, and the power of Buddhism and Taoism.


    There is a chance! "Zhu Geqing squinted at the large area of ??Tianmen disciples in front of her.


    "The entire Chinese martial arts adds up to have the capital to contend with Tianmen?" Those who heard this all took a breath.


    They all knew that Tianmen was very strong, but they did not expect that Tianmen was so outrageous.

 Chapter 2257： Warriors cowardly?

    Chapter 2257 Wushuang City Cowardly Fight?


    "For many years, I haven''t seen Tianmen launching such a big camp." Nangong Wu sighed, with some sadness in his tone.


    "Yes. Every time I see these, I can''t help but sigh how powerful the Tianmen is." Dongfang Zhuyan shook his head helplessly.


    Bei Ming Wuji did not speak, his eyes were a bit deep.


    Tianmen is very strong, this is an indisputable fact.


    Therefore, Tianmen has been able to dominate the ups and downs of China for thousands of years.


    And now, a new force has emerged, challenging the Tianmen in the form of a battle between heaven and earth.


    So this has attracted the attention of the entire Chinese Wulin.


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    At this moment, all the disciples of Tianmen stepped back on the snow altar of Mount Everest and knelt on the ground.


    "Heavenly Master is here!"


    A simple little proud man made of bamboo, four innate strong men are carrying a sedan chair.


    Tens of thousands of powerful people kneeled to greet them, and only the celestial masters of the Tianmen could receive such treatment.


    The old celestial master was wearing a white robe, sitting on top of the proud man, with his eyes closed and meditation.


    All the people in Tianmen are now here.


    But until now, the other side of Tiandi Jue had not appeared for a long time.


    "Strange, why haven''t the people from Wushuang City show up yet?"


    "Yes. It''s five minutes before nine o''clock, don''t they know the rules of Tiandi Jue?"


    "You said, are the people in Wushuang City scared? Don''t you dare to come? The world a year ago was just a delay."


    "No, they shouldn''t be so stupid. They should know the truth that they can''t escape the temple. Even if they don''t dare to come now.


    In this battle of Tianmen, you can go directly to Haicheng and attack Wushuang City. "


    As for Wushuang City''s delay in appearing, everyone around began to discuss it.


    "If you want me to say, it must be the people in Wushuang City that are scared. You don''t look at what battles are in this Tianmen. There are tens of thousands of people. Among these tens of thousands, there are several strong people above the fairyland alone. One, there are hundreds of powerful men above the innate. There are thousands of martial artists in the acquired."


    "That''s right. Seeing this kind of formation, even the four major families or the two religions of Buddhism and Taoism must be weighed and weighed. If it were me, I would not come, this is just looking for trouble."


    With the loss of time, the atmosphere of most people who are not optimistic about Wushuang City is getting stronger and stronger.


    When Tiandi Jue came out, they were not optimistic about Wushuang City.


    And now that the Tianmen''s formation is set out, it will completely let them think that Wushuang City, a new force that has been in existence for less than three years, can be an opponent of Tianmen.


    At this moment, the news of the Everest Snow Altar was also broadcast live by those people to all the broadcasters who were following this grand event.


    A five-star hotel in Northeast China.


    This place has been completely covered by martial arts people.


    "Everyone, I just introduced Tianmen''s lineup. This is how powerful it is. Usually, we all regard the seven-fold innate as an expert, and there are dozens of eight-fold innate.


    Even the masters of the fairyland have appeared, and the number of innate masters is as many as three digits!


    But now that the people of Wushuang City have not appeared for a long time, it has to make people wonder whether the people of Wushuang City are stage fright. "In the center of the stage, the person who was dictating the live broadcast shook his head.


    "Hey, I just said Wushuang City is a stubborn species, how dare they compete with the heavens. That is the egg hits the stone."


    "Hey, I thought there was still a good show to watch, but I didn''t expect it to be such a farce. It''s boring, boring." Many martial artists in the audience sighed and shook their heads.


    A restaurant in a certain place in Ducheng City.


    Inside, there are many hot pots, and in the center, there is a table similar to storytelling.


    "Two minutes before nine o''clock, Wushuang City has not yet appeared. This is really stage fright, is Wushuang City going to be a joke in the martial arts from today on."


    Somewhere in Xiangdu nightclub.


    "These guys in Wushuang City are really going to show up in front of the world this time. They dare to make such a farce. I believe that since then, Wushuang City''s signature.


    It''s more smelly than the stool in the toilet. "


    In the backyard of a high-end villa in Sujiang, many famous local people gathered here.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect that we were waiting for a year of Tiandi Decision, it would be like this. This Wushuang City really disappointed me."


    On a giant cruise ship in Magic City.


    "Let me just say, I have not been optimistic about this Wushuang City since before. A force that has only been new for less than three years, Ye Hao, I admit that he has some strength.


    But what is Tianmen? That is a great power that has flourished in China for three thousand years. You are Ye Hao, no matter how powerful, can you still find benefits in this world?


    It''s just that I didn''t expect this Wushuang City to be shameless to the point where it would release the entire Chinese Wulin pigeons. "


    Broadcasters on all sides are cursing Wushuang City at this moment, or saying that they are not optimistic about Wushuang City.


    And at nine o''clock in the hour, all the broadcasters did not speak, and their expressions were dull.


    This makes the listeners have a premonition that something must have happened.


    "Hey, Teacher Zhao, you are talking."


    "Did something happen? Don''t be stupid about where it is."


    "Can you tell me, you can''t tell me to come. This is to make me die in desperation."


    All the broadcasters froze for a moment, and then sent a message to their listeners. The words may not be used, but the meaning is the same.


    A huge array appeared on the snow altar of Mount Everest, and the array directly brought thousands of people to appear on the snow altar of Mount Everest!


    ...


    Everest Snow Altar.


    Everyone was waiting a little anxiously, even the people from the Changsun family and the Nangong family began to interrogate Beiming Wuji, why Ye Hao hadn''t shown up yet.


    Is there an accident?


    Bei Ming Wuji smiled and said nothing.


    But at exactly nine o''clock, a ray of light fell from the sky.


    On the snow altar of Mount Everest, opposite Tianmen and others, a luminous array was formed.


    After the dazzling light of the circle spread, rows of people appeared in front of everyone out of thin air.


    The clothes these people wore were all kinds of clothes, and some even wore casual clothes, which completely presented a sharp contrast with the neat white uniforms on the Tianmen side.


    In terms of numbers, it is also ten times worse.


    From a high altitude, it looked like a piece of white jade, placed opposite to a muddy stone.


    After the light and magic circle disappeared completely.


    Ye Hao stood there in a black tunic suit. He smiled and looked at everyone present, as well as the old heavenly master who opened his eyes on the opposite side.


    "We are not late."

 Chapter 2258： The Eve of Ten Thousands

    Chapter 2258-The Eve


    Ye Hao''s way of playing like this is quite shocking, and everyone present has not digested it yet.


    They know that there are some advanced people who have some abilities and can move within short distances, and even teleport.


    But these thousands of people suddenly appeared, and looking at their posture, it was very likely that they had teleported directly from Wushuang City.


    Wushuang City is thousands of kilometers away from here.


    How did this guy do it?


    Ximen Sword Saint stared at Ye Hao, he did not speak, but frowned slightly.


    Looking at Ye Hao, the unfeeling Taoist aunt showed disgust, and said coldly: "A worldly atmosphere."


    Snowy Living Buddha put his hands together, palms together: "This is good, the circle just now. I can''t do it."


    The Chiba Buddha and Ming Wang Buddha behind the Living Buddha in the Snow Region looked at each other. This young man was stronger than when he met last time.


    Seeing such a scene, of course, the people in the Magic Academy were the most excited.


    Because of such things, the first thing they thought of was "space magic"!


    "This is the teleportation circle of the space system? No, it''s not pure teleportation magic. There are some other things. It seems that there is a Taoist method that Ye said?" Dean Dumbledore showed a thoughtful expression with his eyes. There is also excitement and excitement in it.


    Because of space magic, it is one of the most difficult to understand magic in the magic system, and time magic is called magic that can change the world order.


    It is said that if you can master these two magics, you will come into contact with "space-time magic"!


    That''s the thing at the top of the magical pyramid.


    "As expected of His Royal Highness, such a superb spell can be used at will. Thousands of people can be easily sent over." Cardinal Judy said in amazement.


    Other papal knights and nuns all cast expressions of admiration.


    The old pope stared at Ye Hao without speaking.


    Ye Hao looked at the people around him. He also saw the black butterfly, the Greek temple, and the people of the Holy See.


    He didn''t expect that people from these Western forces would also come.


    It seems that they are here to support themselves.


    Ye Hao looked at the opposite Tianmen camp, the overwhelming number 10,000, really looking a bit stance.


    At this time, a person from the Tianmen camp came out with the appearance of a scholar in a white robe.


    "Master Ye is fortunate to meet. Next is Tianmen enshrinement, Qianjizi." Qianjizi clenched his fists with both hands and said in salute: "This time I am in charge of Tianmen and your plan for the world. Ye Gongzi has no opinion."


    "Qianjizi is responsible for the planning of Tianmen?"


    "Qianjizi is just a seven-fold innate offering, why would he be responsible for it?"


    "Yes. Tianmen''s arrangement is so strange."


    The onlookers were surprised when they heard this.


    I thought that the Tianmen would be taken care of by the old celestial master, or by which powerhouse above the fairyland.


    I didn''t expect it to be this newly promoted Thousand Chance.


    "Don''t underestimate this Thousand Chance Child. He was a young man who stayed in the Tianji Pavilion for a period of time. Although he did not apprentice a teacher, he also repaired some doors.


    Then I went to Taoism to submerge, and I had some social interactions with Zhuge''s family. This person is very smart, and the head of the Zhuge family praises him well. "Long Sun Rong said sternly.


    "Yes, this person is a military person?" Changsun Yu said.


    Ye Hao looked at this Qianjizi, and then looked at the old celestial master who was sitting on the opposite side, surrounded by enshrined elders.


    Since he was going to compete with Tianmen, Ye Hao certainly knew what the Eight Great Enshrines were, the twenty-four elders.


    "No problem." Ye Hao nodded, he cared about whoever was in charge.


    The process is not important, what Ye Hao wants is the result.


    "That''s the process of the Tiandi Judgment. The Tiandi Judgment is divided into three games. There is no fixed sequence for the three games. The two parties negotiate or draw lots.


    I definitely want to avoid trouble as much as possible, we start from low to high in order.


    Let''s start with the first battle, one thousand people against 10,000 people.


    And then to the battle of ten against a hundred. Finally, there is a battle between the top powers of the two forces. What do you think of Ye Gongzi? "Qianjizi always had a smile on his face, as if what he was talking about was not a major event, but something interesting.


    Ye Hao saw what Qianjizi meant. Tiandi decided to win two games in three rounds. Tianmen didn''t want to see the old celestial masters taking action, so he thought of the first two rounds to get Wushuang City directly.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "Of course there is no problem, that''s it."


    "That''s good. Then before we announce the list of the forces of both sides in the first game, we will determine the consequences of the Tiandi Jueze." Qian Jizi squinted at Ye Hao: "If Tianmen wins.


    Ye Gongzi''s Wushuang City belonged to Tianmen, and Ye Gongzi''s life and death were left to Wushuang City. "


    "That''s right." Ye Hao nodded, and he asked again: "Are you still losing?"


    Qianjizi said: "If Tianmen loses, Tianmen will be sent by Young Master Ye for fifty years. As long as it does not violate personality, morals, and principles of heaven, Tianmen will not say anything."


    Ye Hao smiled and nodded.


    "Then we can start." Ye Hao clapped his hands. A thousand people came behind him, and more than a hundred people automatically retreated to the outside of the field.


    And the remaining 1,000 people are the list of participants in Ye Hao''s battle.


    There was an extra long piece of paper in Ye Hao''s hand with a thousand portraits and names on it.


    Qian Jizi turned his head and held hands for a while.


    The proud son of the old celestial master lifted up, and hundreds of people retreated, leaving ten thousand people on the court, and these ten thousand people were the "warriors" of the Tianmen.


    Qian Jizi took out a stack of thick papers: "This is our list, Ye Gongzi needs to confirm it."


    Ye Hao and Qian Jizi exchanged lists.


    Ye Hao picked up the list and moved his hand quickly, and outsiders only saw an afterimage.


    After that, the stack of paper in Ye Hao''s hand was completely restored.


    "I''m finished." Ye Hao looked at Qianjizi.


    Qianjizi''s eyes flickered slightly. He was surprised by Ye Hao''s methods, and he was only a seven-fold innate. He didn''t have the skills of Ye Hao, so he could only float up and watch Ye Hao''s thousand people compare the list. people.


    This is to prevent people who are not two forces from being involved in it, but the information about strength is not marked.


    The thousand comers in Wushuang City raised their heads and looked at the people around them, the momentum was not weaker than the 10,000 comers on the opposite side.


    "Feizi, you said. How many can you do." The fat brother squeezed his fist.


    "At least one hundred. Didn''t you see that there are elementary school students in the Hou Tian realm on the opposite side." Fei Tsai rubbed his nose and said dismissively.


    "To be honest, look at their lineup. If people know our strength, I am really worried that they will say that we bully." The corner of the fat brother''s mouth was curved.

 Chapter 2259： Is there a connection between the netherworld and Wushuang City?

    Chapter 2259 the underworld is related to Wushuang City?


    Qianjizi''s eyes swept over everyone.


    When Qianjizi''s gaze fell on a man holding a brush, her brows frowned slightly.


    Then he pointed to the man and said, "Are you the judge of the underworld?"


    The judge smiled slightly, and he looked at Ye Hao, who was standing still in front of him.


    Then he said openly: "Yes, it''s under."


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone present was shocked.


    Hell!


    This is a force that is said to be able to contend with the Tianmen, and it has been erected as a standard for evil spirits by the demon.


    The judge, although inferior to the Ten Palace Yama in terms of status, does not obey his orders.


    "What? The judge of the underworld?"


    "What''s going on, why did the judge of the underworld appear among the people in Wushuang City."


    "Could it be that the people in the underworld have something to do with the people in Wushuang City?"


    Everyone present was unbelievable, and the news was also broadcast to all parts of China.


    Everyone who heard this news was extremely surprised.


    Qian Jizi frowned and looked at Ye Hao: "Young Master Ye, what is going on. Why did the judge from the underworld appear here? I hope you can give us a reasonable explanation!"


    Ye Hao had already expected this episode.


    Even if Qian Jizi did not see the judge, he would still see Po Meng, Zhong Kui, or other people.


    One quarter of these thousand people are from the underworld.


    After all, the people in the underworld have been trained for decades, and after the special training in Wushuang City, all of them have made rapid progress.


    "Yes, he is indeed a judge. There are not only judges." Ye Hao put his hands on his back and looked at the thousand people in front of him: "From the underground palace, go out."


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Two or three hundred people took a step forward.


    "I would like to inform everyone present about your identities." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Old man, Po Meng from the underground palace." Po Meng crouched.


    "Netherworld, Zhong Kui." The middle-aged man with his arms folded his chest, his face still wore the expression that others owed him tens of thousands of dollars.


    "The God of Jade Palace Day Tour."


    "Nightman of the underground palace."


    "Underworld is black and impermanent."


    "I am Bai Wuchang."


    "Null head."


    "Horse noodles."


    "One of the Ten Halls of Yama..."


    An individual communicated his name and identity without hiding himself in the slightest.


    This is the first time a person from the underworld told others about his identity under such a fair and upright situation.


    Everyone at the scene heard the identities of these people, all of them stared like light bulbs, and their mouths were open enough to fill a golf ball.


    "Oh my God, I''m not dreaming, right? The ten temples of the underworld, the Yamas are all gathered?"


    "What else is there with cow head horse noodles, black and white impermanence, day and night travel god, Meng Po, judge, Zhong Kui. This is almost in time for the gathering of the underworld."


    "This...Is there something wrong with my opening method? What the **** is going on."


    Everyone present was talking about it.


    And most of them are people of the little sect.


    Like the Shiluo Hui, the four major families, the people of Buddhism and Taoism are relatively calmer.


    Qian Jizi frowned and stared at Ye Hao, wondering what he was doing.


    "Another question to answer everyone. What do you call me?" Ye Hao said, looking at everyone in the underworld.


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    All the people knelt on one knee and put their right hands on their chests: "Palace Lord!"


    Palace Lord?


    This word can be said to be a challenge for their blood pressure rather than frightening everyone present.


    Ye Hao turned out to be the palace master of the underworld?


    But they found that after learning the news, they were relieved soon.


    Because of strength, Ye Hao dared to compete with the celestial master, he should also be a Saint-level powerhouse.


    The saint-level powerhouse is the head of the local mansion, and the strength is passed.


    Then there is Ye Hao''s dark history, which one thing to bring out is not earth-shattering.


    Before that, Ye Hao was called the devil and the devil.


    It''s fine now, no need for others to shout, they are now the palace lord of the underworld.


    The handle of China''s biggest "Black and White Club".


    "According to Tiandijue''s regulations, as long as they belong to the challenger''s direct jurisdiction, they can arrange to come in. These people in the underworld are now part of Wushuang City. I think there should be no problem in joining Tiandi."


    Ye Hao immediately shoveled the relationship between the underworld and Wushuang City.


    In fact, this was something that Ye Hao had prepared long ago, and he had been preparing to move the underworld to the table.


    Although the previous underworld may have done some bad things, the bad water and cancer were all cleaned up by Ye Hao.


    The current underworld was completely controlled by Ye Hao and acted according to Ye Hao''s instructions.


    It was like a knife, followed by a demon before, doing evil.


    And now that this knife is controlled by a hero, then this knife can be used to save the world.


    Therefore, it is only a matter of time before the underworld is presented to the world.


    And Ye Hao chose this time.


    "But..." Qian Jizi wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Ye Hao.


    "You want to say that the underworld has done a lot of bad things before, right. Then I can ask you, has there been any movement in the underworld in the past six months?" Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Since Ye Hao conquered the underworld, the previous series of plans by the underworld have all stopped, and some heinous people have been solved by Ye Hao humanely.


    The underworld now has only one plan, full preparation!


    "That''s true, in the past six months, the underworld hasn''t moved at all."


    "Surely speaking, I''m still surprised. Before the underworld was so loud, why suddenly there was no movement."


    People around were talking about it.


    Ye Hao said: "I challenged the five ghost emperors in the underworld half a year ago, and I killed four of them. Since then, the underworld has obeyed my arrangements. I let it do what it does."


    The meaning of Ye Hao''s words is very obvious, the former underworld is the former underworld.


    The current underworld is the current underworld.


    Qianjizi looked complicated.


    "Qianjizi, it''s okay. Regardless of how outsiders view the underground palace, Tiandijue never stipulates that some controversial forces are not allowed to launch Tiandijue." The old heavenly master finally said the first sentence.


    Qianjizi was also relieved now, and when the heavenly master spoke, he didn''t need to say much.


    He continued to face the list, seeing the names of the underworld people, his eyelids couldn''t help but jump.


    The strength of these people is very powerful one by one, and they have a big advantage compared to the people of Tianmen.


    That is rich experience in combat.


    And this first battle also allowed all those who directly or indirectly followed this battle to survive and look forward to.


    With the combination of Wushuang City and the Underworld, can it turn things around with a gap of ten times?


    Everyone thought that Tianmen had a great chance of winning, but now Wushuang City also had a big unknown.

 Chapter 2260： Appearance?

    "Then I will tell Mr. Ye about the rules of the first game. You have 1,000 people, and we have 10,000 people. All will compete on this Mount Everest Snow Altar. The personnel are on the list and are still in the stadium. These people except you and me.


    The battle is often an hour, that is, two hours. "


    Qianjizi pointed to a piece of incense placed on top of a snowy peak nearby.


    "This incense is called Shichenxiang. Once it is ignited without any natural interference, it will definitely burn for an hour. Of course, in addition to this, we have also prepared several modern clocks and timers. If there is an unexpected situation, you can use these To determine the result.


    If an hour is up and the result has not yet been divided, the winner will be determined by the number of remaining players on the field. "


    Ye Hao nodded, one hour in the first battle, this was the rule in ancient times.


    In this rule, the challenged party also has an advantage.


    After all, there are a total of 10,000 people, even if you can''t win, you only need to delay one hour at the end, let yourself throw more than a thousand people on the court, and that is the victory.


    "In addition, we discussed before. Although both of us have signed a life and death certificate, life and death depends on the sky during the battle. But in order to avoid some unnecessary deaths.


    We are going to set up a few magic circles around the field, these magic circles can move those who voluntarily surrender on the snow altar of Mount Everest directly outside the field.


    This thing is led by a third-party dragon team. Qian Jizi mentioned this thing and looked at Long Yi, the leader of the dragon group next to him.


    Long Yi took a step forward and clapped his hands: "A total of twenty magic circles are ready."


    Twenty ground teams and a few members of the sky team all appeared. They walked around the snow altar of Mount Everest and sacrificed a snow-white bead.


    Then a magic circle appeared at their feet, and twenty magic circles were linked together, directly turning the entire Everest Snow Altar into a huge magic circle.


    "This formation is called Xuesong Formation. People in the formation only need to crush the snow particles in their mouths, or silently recite this **** incantation, and then they can directly teleport to the nearest magic formation. Whoever will be judged to leave."


    Long Yi said with his hands on his back.


    At the same time, two members of the Dragon Team walked to the Mount Everest Snow Altar and gave a special demonstration for everyone.


    Among them, a marble-sized snowball appeared on the finger of the young male. He put the snowball in his mouth, and then made an obvious crunching action.


    The next moment the male youth''s body sank directly into the snow, and a second later appeared in the nearest magic circle, already outside the Everest Snow Altar.


    Then another young female closed her eyes and muttered the spell just now.


    The body immediately sank into the snow, and then appeared outside the field.


    Everyone who saw this experiment was taken aback.


    "This snow sending array is too powerful."


    "I''ve heard of this magic circle, although it is powerful. But it consumes a lot. Although those snow particles are not difficult to make, the core of the twenty magic circle requires a lot of cultivation resources."


    "In addition, it seems that this magic circle can only be used in places with deep snow."


    Others talked a lot, and they didn''t expect that the war hadn''t started yet, they would have seen such an amazing scene.


    Later, Long Yi sent people to distribute snow particles to these one thousand people and confirmed whether they had remembered the spell.


    Almost half an hour passed before and after.


    It was half past nine in a blink of an eye.


    Everyone is a little impatient at this moment, just like waiting for the audience before watching a game.


    "Then in battle, in addition to thermal weapons, you can use any means to attack the enemy. You can use weapons, you can use talisman, you can use hidden weapon poison, and so on."


    Qian Jizi smiled and looked at Ye Hao in front of him: "Young Master Ye, I''m finished. Do you have any objections, or do you want to say something."


    "No more."


    Ye Hao nodded, such a big occasion, so many masters of the world were present.


    It''s impossible that there will be any secret tricks. If that were the case, there would be no place for the face of the door that day.


    Ye Hao turned around, glanced at the thousand people, and then walked directly to the sidelines.


    Qianjizi also went to the sidelines.


    At this moment, the atmosphere above the snow altar of Mount Everest became serious.


    I don''t know if it was to set off the atmosphere, the sun in the sky was blocked by clouds, and the whirring snowflakes began to fall, accompanied by the violent wind from time to time.


    On the Everest Snow Altar, the ten thousand people in Tianmen are like a pack of wolves, ready to go.


    The thousand people in Wushuang City on the other side are like a quiet lion.


    "What do you think of the Living Buddha in this battle?" Ming Wang Buddha asked curiously.


    "Amitabha. Among the ten thousand people in Tianmen, there are more than 100 innate strong people, among which the strongest are even six-fold innate people, and there are even dozens of semi-innate strong people.


    There are as many as three thousand people in the Qi Refining Realm. They are all disciples from the peak, late, mid, and early Qi Refining Realm.


    In addition, the remaining less than six thousand people are all martial artists above the realm of refining power.


    There are hundreds of innate martial artists, this is more than our Buddhism. "The Snowy Living Buddha half-closed his eyes, whispered.


    "Even if you don''t count the hundreds of Innate Martial Artists, there are more than 9,500 Qi Refining Realm Martial Artists and Power Refining Realm Martial Artists, enough for any family to drink a pot.


    In addition, there is an hour limit in the battle. As long as this hour, Tianmen can guarantee more than a thousand survivors, that is Tianmen''s victory. "Chiba Buddha said: "Wu Shuang City''s chance of winning is very slim." "


    "No. It''s just that I waited to see the appearance." The Snowy Living Buddha suddenly interjected.


    "Appearance?" The two Buddhas were puzzled.


    "If it''s Tianmen, these ten thousand people are like a pack of wolves, then when I see the thousand people in Wushuang City, I feel like a thousand beasts and birds of various colors.


    Like a blue dragon lying on the ground, a snake, a giant tiger, and a bear eagle, they all carried a strong aura. This battle is interesting and interesting. Amitabha. "The Living Buddha in the Snow Region said something that neither of them could understand.


    And the few people present who had a slightly better vision just saw the appearance.


    From the appearance point of view, Wushuang City''s combat power.


    There are more powerhouses above the innate than Wushuang City, there are two hundred, and the rest are in the Qi Refining Realm, but there are very few in the Body Refining Realm.


    They are all elites.


    But compared to the huge number of Tianmen, it''s really hard to say.


    After all, this is a fixed time limit, a prescribed place, and battle rules that are beneficial to Tianmen.


    Wushuang City''s winning probability is really rare.

 Chapter 2261： Tiandi Jue·First Battle

    In this way, this battle, which seemed to be dangling in strength from outsiders, began under Qianjizi''s announcement.


    The moment when the incense is lit.


    There was the first movement at Tianmen.


    "Swing, Zhuxian Sword Formation." Chen Ping screamed, raising the sword in his hand.


    Thousands of Zhujiangu disciples wearing white sky characters and sword tattooed clothes all gathered behind him.


    With Chen Ping as the core, thousands of disciples of Jianzhu Valley put out the Zhuxian Sword Formation.


    The mighty sword formation and the sword aura made the surrounding blizzards give way.


    "Thousand-person Zhuxian Sword Formation! Tianmen really did a trick when it came up."


    "Yeah. This Zhuxian sword formation may not be as good as the sword formation put by Xiao Zhenggu master, but he has a large number of people and is stable. Moreover, there is absolutely no problem with sticking to one hour."


    "There are thousands of people in this sword formation. After an hour, wouldn''t it mean that Tianmen won!"


    "Tianmen is an invincible place."


    The onlookers exclaimed, it is worthy of a duel between the two major forces, and the strongest trick was performed as soon as they came up.


    On the sidelines, Xiao Zheng carried his hands on his back, showing a confident expression.


    This first battle was centered on the Zhuxian Sword Formation under his disciple Chen Pingbu. As long as this sword formation was there, no matter what the means of Wushuang City, Tianmen could be invincible.


    Xiao Zheng sneered and looked at Ye Hao on the opposite side of the court, hum, now I want to see what you do.


    The shame on Tianmen Mountain, today I will come back to Jianjian Valley.


    The remaining Tianmen disciples charged forward, relying on their own means.


    As soon as the sharp sword in Guo''s hands swept across, a few Tianmen disciples who felt threatened directly broke the snow particles in their mouths, appeared outside the court, and became the first to be eliminated.


    Guo Shuang, Bai Wuchang, after being split by Ye Hao, their current strength has returned to the fourth level of innate.


    "Sister, we haven''t compared it for a long time. Today we are going to compare, whoever handles the most people." Guo Shuangshuang is still so naughty, most notably after separating from his sister.


    That character was completely publicized, like a bird free from bondage.


    Her strength is also fourfold innate.


    "Okay, then we will come to Bibi." Guo Shuang looked at his sister, and a smile appeared on her face.


    In this battle, their sisters will let Huaxia Rivers and Lakes remember a name, Jifu¡¤Black and White Impermanence.


    The two quadruple congenitals directly caused Tianmen to separate more than two hundred people to surround the Guo Shuang sisters, which prevented them from reducing the number of Tianmen disciples.


    Bao Ye is dressed in black, and he has a feeling of rushing through the rivers and lakes in the early years.


    Behind Baoye, Brother Fatty and Feizi were also dressed in black, and there were twenty or thirty younger brothers.


    These little brothers are all former subordinates of Bao Ye.


    After Ye Hao asked them to correct their evils and return to righteousness, Baoye''s staff all went to take up some legitimate occupations, or were responsible for the usual care of Wushuang City.


    And some people with some talents follow Fat Brother and Feizi to practice with great concentration.


    Not to mention too strong, but each of the weakest is also in the Qi Refining Realm, and the strongest even has one or two innate.


    Bao Ye, who was holding a cigar, dropped the cigar in his hand and stepped on his feet.


    Looking at the Tianmen disciple who rushed over.


    The aura of Bao Ye who was originally an ordinary middle-aged person disappeared, replacing the Bao Ye who wandered in Haicheng back then!


    Master Bao was full of murderous aura, he raised his right hand, the fire power appeared, and a mountain knife burning with flames was held by Master Bao.


    Po-ye is a superpower, but compared to superpowers, Po-ye prefers this kind of close combat, coupled with the already good combat experience.


    It really made Baoye find out a set of melee ability players to pass.


    "Fatty, A Fei. I haven''t done a fight in a few years, right?" Bao Ye sneered.


    The fat brother put his hands on his chest and raised his head: "What''s the next sentence, Lord Bao, you''re speaking."


    Fei Zi ran his fingers across the tip of his nose, his eyes filled with excitement.


    "Get them!" Bao Ye shouted, the blazing knife in his hand directly cut off, and a blaze shot out.


    A Tianmen disciple who didn''t dodge in a hurry, was directly burned by the flames and screamed.


    Fortunately, he broke the snow particles in his mouth in time, and his body appeared outside the field.


    The members of the dragon group immediately rushed to his face and were carried down by the medical staff.


    Although severely burned, but at least saved a small life.


    Fat brother raised his hands high, and a huge hammer made of water appeared.


    Don''t think it is made of water, but when it hits a person, it can directly break the ribs of the person and vomit blood.


    Fei Zi is constantly relying on water system abilities to release water system magic.


    The remaining twenty-something people took out the fighting style of the punks and fought with the Tianmen disciples.


    At the beginning, the scene was completely uncontrollable, and the Tianmen disciples were reduced by dozens of people.


    After all, Lord Bao is now an A-level fire-type supernatural ability person, equivalent to a cultivator above the Seventh Innate.


    And Pangge and Feizi are B-level water system supernatural abilities, and they are also equivalent to the four-level innate cultivator.


    Plus dozens of refining air realms, innate warriors.


    Tianmen can only separate out five hundred people, and it is considered that it has temporarily entangled them and slowed down its attrition.


    "Everyone, this is your battle for the young master. You can only win without fail, this kind of escape, and the cowardly spell. I don''t want to see anyone of you use it.


    We are the sword of the young master, only fighting, not running away! "Laura''s eyes turned blood red, and a red breath appeared on her body.


    At the same time, she crushed the snow particle distributed to her to express her determination.


    "We are the sword of the young master, and the fighters of the young master!" Bell, Jack, Broad, Della, and Monica, like Laura, were the first half-bloods to follow Ye Hao.


    Standing behind them was a hundred or so half-blood warriors wearing blood-red armor.


    Hundreds of people shouted: "We are the sword of the young master, and the fighters of the young master!"


    These half-blood warriors also crushed the snow particles in their hands one after another, showing an aura of desperation.


    In their opinion, Ye Hao gave them the chance to live upright.


    It also brought them to the unparalleled city like heaven, so that they can live with dignity like individuals.


    Some of them have friends, lovers, and homes in Wushuang City.


    Standing here, they have no regrets, and they are indeed determined to die in battle.


    Because they were rescued from hell, they cherished everything Ye Hao gave them.


    Any enemy who dares to stand in front of Ye Hao is their enemy.


    Any enemy who tries to destroy Wushuang City is their enemy.


    In the face of the enemy, they can fight with their lives in order to protect the hard-won preciousness.

 Chapter 2262： Ten Temples Yama Array

    After Laura and the others attacked, it completely shocked everyone present.


    To say that the black and white impermanence, and the few powerful supernaturalists before, only surprised them a little.


    But the red-eyed soldiers in front of them were really fierce in the fight. They rushed directly in front of others, waving their fists, and directly ignored the attacks on the enemy.


    It''s like the berserker in the novel.


    The most important thing is that these guys are not strong, but the physical strength is unexpectedly strong.


    "My goodness. Are these guys Western vampires?"


    "No, they are not vampires. They don''t have wings, and vampires seem to have an ability to manipulate blood energy. These people are completely close combat."


    "I know, a friend of mine in the West said. Ye Hao was searching for half-bloods some time ago. These people are half-bloods!"


    One person broke the news, and soon the half-blood information was passed on.


    Unable to fly, without long-range combat capability, but with such abnormal defenses.


    And these abilities have been presented on the battlefield.


    Tianmen sent more than two thousand talents to stabilize the situation on the half-blood side, showing a state of anxiety.


    Shirley, who watched the battle from a distance, said in surprise: "I didn''t expect Ye Hao to be quite capable, and even cultivated these half-bloods that were cast aside by our kinsmen into such powerful fighters."


    "Well, at the same level, if you can''t fly, maybe the blood race is not the opponent of the half blood race." Catherine said.


    Catherine looked at the half-bloods who were fighting.


    She still had the impression that these six Laura people were the first batch of half-bloods that Ye Hao took away from her.


    Unexpectedly, for these six half-blood races, Laura is already at the sixth-order duke level at the moment, and the other five are also at the fifth-order marquis level. One third of the remaining hundred people are at the fourth-order earl level, and then they are all three. Viscount rank.


    Qian Jizi of Tianmen frowned at this moment, and the other Tianmen''s expressions were not very good.


    They didn''t expect this opening to be like this.


    It''s completely different from the big advantage they imagined at the beginning.


    "Don''t worry, we still have a few strong elders. These elders can take the opportunity to find a breakthrough." Yao Lizai said with relief.


    But what happened on the battlefield made Yaoli a little embarrassed.


    "Elder Liu of the Shen Yi Sect, Elder Mo. I am waiting for the two to enlighten me." The newly-selected Day and Night You Shen stood in front of the two powerful elders of the Shen Yi Sect.


    The strength of these four people is about triple innate, and this contest is also hard to separate.


    On the other side, the two elders in the Forge Sword Valley were also entangled by the two elders.


    "Damn it, if this goes on, it might be a deadlock. Will it be delayed for an hour?" Sect Master Yao Chun''s face was dark.


    Although it is said that they will win if they drag on, but if they win like that, the door''s face will be dull that day.


    Tianmen not only has to win, it also has to be glorious.


    After all, because of the past two years, Tianmen''s prestige has dropped a lot.


    "Need an opportunity." Xiao Zheng looked at his disciple Chen Ping.


    And Chen Ping is the four great arrogance of Tianmen, he naturally knows what to do.


    "Zhu Xian Sword Array¡¤ Jue Xian!" Chen Ping ordered Qian Jian, ready to sacrifice the first form of this Zhu Xian Sword Array to break the deadlock.


    "Ten Temple Yama Array."


    With a scream of dress, ten people dressed in black appeared in front of Zhu Xianjian.


    A huge phantom of Yan Luo Temple shrouded ten people, and people could also vaguely see some ghosts and ghosts.


    Gives a gloomy feeling.


    Coupled with the howling of the cold wind, covering the sky and the sun.


    If there are not so many people present, if anyone is here alone, then you can directly shoot a horror movie.


    "It''s the Ten Temple Yama, and the Ten Temple Yama is about to shoot!"


    "The Ten Temples Yama Array, this is one of the housekeepers of the underworld!"


    "It is said that the last time this Ten Temple Yama Formation appeared was 600 years ago. That time was the two major families of Buddhism and Taoism in conjunction with Dongfang Nangong, and the Shirao would besiege a place that is suspected to be a base of the underworld.


    It just so happened that the Yama of the Ten Temples was there, and in order to cover the disciples of the underworld, ten people sacrificed the formation.


    These forces have been delayed for a long time, and even though they were injured in the end, they all retreated safely! "


    "This formation is not much worse than the Zhuxian Sword Formation. What''s more, it''s a genuine Ten Temple Yama Formation, and the Zhuxian Sword Formation here just relies on a large number of people."


    Onlookers talked a lot, seeing the confrontation between these two battles, it can be described as exciting.


    The shadow of the fierce ghost, the sword of the devil cry.


    The Ten Temple Yama Array under the Ten Temple Yama Array has forcibly dragged the Zhuxian Sword Array formed by the gathering of thousands of people.


    At this moment, the idea of ??letting the people of the heavenly gate fight quickly and win prestige was wiped out.


    When Ye Hao saw such a scene, the corners of his mouth raised slightly.


    From Tianmen''s perspective, this situation has been stabilized.


    In his opinion, this is just his first game, and the time has come to close.


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at the nine girls behind him.


    "Are you ready."


    "Ready." The nine girls'' eyes lit up.


    "Okay, it''s our turn to make a big fuss." Su Xiaoxiao raised her sleeves, her right arm was extremely white.


    After Su Xiaoxiao''s luck, a white wolf tattoo appeared on her arm.


    "Summoning¡¤White Wolf!" Su Xiaoxiaojiao shouted, and a magic circle appeared under her feet, and then a white wolf all over her body appeared and humped Su Xiaoxiao on her back.


    The white wolf is two meters tall, just looking at that size is quite scary.


    "Summoning White Wolf!" The nine girls that Su Xiaoxiao had brought also summoned their own white wolves.


    "Howl woo woo woo."


    The ten white wolves howled, everyone present was a little panicked.


    "Oh my God. What''s the matter with these ten white wolves! Every white wolf actually has a fifth-tier peak, equivalent to a sixth-level innate combat power!" Patriarch Changsun stood up abruptly, looking at him in disbelief This sudden addition of ten six-fold innate combat power.


    Other bystanders also exclaimed, the assassin that this Wushuang City suddenly revealed, they did not expect them at all.


    "Start hunting!" Su Xiaoxiaojiao shouted, and the whip in her hand lit up, matching the white wolf below her, constantly impacting the formation of the Tianmen disciple, and the Nine Dragon Thunder whip came out.


    The other nine girls chanted mantras.


    "Yufengshu!"


    "Defensive position!"


    ...


    That''s right, these girls are either supernatural beings or magicians, and all they are good at are auxiliary.


    With the blessing of these girls, the fighting power of these white wolves has greatly increased.

 Chapter 2263： summon monster?

    The ten white wolves acted swiftly, like snow, coming and going.


    Even if it spends a lot of manpower to besiege, it is difficult to effectively trap these ten white wolves.


    After all, every white wolf has six levels of innate strength, and it is difficult to stop the acquired martial artist under the strength, or the power below the sixth level of innate strength.


    Many Tianmen disciples began to suffer, and they responded quickly and left the battle in time.


    Those who responded slowly were buried under the claws of the white wolf.


    The blood began to stain the snow.


    After all, it was a battle, and casualties began to appear little by little.


    The balance of the battle began to pour toward Wushuang City.


    "This is cheating! These white wolves are not up to the rules!" Yao Li shouted out of anger.


    Some other people who were dissatisfied also said: "Yes. These white wolves do not exist on the list, they should not appear here. Wushuang City cheated!"


    Qian Jizi didn''t say a word, his face was gloomy.


    Ye Hao also smiled without saying a word.


    Onlookers were talking about it, after all, it was too sudden.


    There were ten more six-fold innate white wolves, and this was a sharp blade pierced directly into the heart of Tianmen.


    "Cheating? It''s ridiculous. These white wolves were obviously summoned by the ten girls, and everyone saw it with their own eyes. In ancient times, our ancestors in China had people who exterminated animals and fight.


    That can be regarded as a whole, cheating together? "Master Ye said with a sneer.


    "Yes, this beast summoned by ability is not considered cheating." The Tan Family Patriarch agreed.


    Several other newly promoted Shiraohui families also stood on the side of Wushuang City to speak.


    Onlookers also think that this is indeed no problem, after all, there are some summoners in the novel movie, which is reasonable.


    The faces of the people in Tianmen are extremely ugly, but what they don''t know is that this is far from over.


    Xue Lao and the two potential young men were besieged by their own enemies several times and reached a deadlock.


    Old Xue raised his arm.


    "call!"


    I saw that Xue Lao also had a tattoo on his arm, which looked like a lizard tattoo, which was vivid.


    The other two also had lizard tattoos on their arms, and they also summoned them.


    Three lizards the size of a car appeared on the field.


    The appearance of these three guys directly shocked the people around them.


    Compared with the white wolf, this kind of monster with fangs, claws and black armor is panicking for people to see.


    "Bump." The lizard with the largest size swept its tail, and directly swept out four or five disciples of Tianmen, vomiting blood and broken bones.


    The other two lizards opened their mouths, and black flames spurted from their mouths.


    The black flame contaminated the body of the Tianmen disciple, and it instantly burned. The Tianmen disciple who had no time to escape was directly burned to a piece of bone.


    This scene makes people feel chilly.


    "Naughty animal, I killed you!" A deacon from Tianmen saw that one of his beloved was killed, and was so angry that he rushed over.


    Finding an opportunity, the sharp sword in his hand slashed on the back of a lizard.


    Bang


    However, the sharp sword broke directly.


    The Deacon of Tianmen, who had only four levels of innate strength, looked dumbfounded at the Broken Sword in his hand, and there was a cold feeling behind him.


    Six black holes stared at him.


    The tremendous pressure made him immobile.


    Then the three monitor lizards directly bit the limbs of the deacon of Tianmen.


    Without waiting for Deacon Tianmen to crush the snow particles in his mouth, his body was directly dismembered.


    Blood splashed into the snow.


    "The strength of these three monitor lizards is in the seventh level." Nangong said without surprise.


    Three seven innate?


    Look at that thick armor again, presumably without the most important innate strong, it is difficult to defeat these three "tanks."


    Half an hour has passed since the battle was here.


    The entire battle over the Everest Snow Altar has started.


    In the situation, from the initial stalemate, to the back because of the appearance of ten white wolves and three monitor lizards.


    The balance that led to victory has been pouring toward Wushuang City.


    All the disciples watching by the sky felt a cloud floating above their heads.


    "Don''t worry, we still have a chance to win.


    There is one of the winning conditions, as long as one hour is up. We have more people on the court than the other, even if we win. We have only reduced the staff by more than a thousand points.


    There will be an hour and a half, and we must have more people than Wushuangcheng. "A Tianmen disciple who idolized Wushuang City too much, said somewhat madly.


    The others didn''t speak, because they knew there was such a possibility of winning, but let alone whether they could win or not, this way of winning alone was really humiliating for Tianmen.


    "Sister, what do you think of the current situation in front of you?" Changsun Yu asked, looking at his sister curiously.


    "Tianmen and without the ability to crush and win, only run out of time and fight for the final number of survivors." Long Sun Rong whispered.


    Although her Tianji Pavilion has little to do with Tianmen, she has worked with the people of Tianmen and saw that the people of Tianmen have fallen to this end, and there have been a lot of deaths.


    It really made Long Sun Rong a little unbearable.


    "That''s not a big probability," Chang Sun Yu asked next.


    Long Sun Rong raised her jade finger and pointed to several melee sites in the Snow Altar of Mount Everest.


    "Now several battles are deadlocked. There are a thousand disciples from Ten Temple Yama and Zhujian Valley, and there are a hundred half-blood fighters and two thousand disciples from Tianmen.


    There are several other small battlefields, and the current initiative is in the hands of Wushuang City.


    Whether Wushuang City can win or not depends on whether the ten white wolves and the three monitor lizards can break the entanglement of Tianmen. Can we reduce the number of people in Tianmen in the next hour and a half? "


    Long Sun Rong said here, and focused on the Zhuxian Sword Array: "And this Zhuxian Sword Array is the last defense of the Tianmen. The Zhuxian Sword Array is unbreakable, and the Tianmen is undefeated."


    Chang Sunyu nodded.


    In fact, everyone present also understood this.


    If Wushuang City wanted to defeat Tianmen, that thousand-person Zhuxian Sword Formation was a huge rock that could not be bypassed.


    It must be crushed.


    There were more and more people leaving Tianmen injured outside the field, and the medical area was full of the wailing voices of Tianmen disciples.


    After all, because there are too many people, the speed of treatment is not very fast.


    Naturally, there were also people in Wushuang City who had to leave, and Ye Hao didn''t blame these people.


    And there are special people ready for them, Ye Hao personally refined the healing pills, and even some people who are seriously injured and life-threatening.


    Ye Hao will also perform Holy Healing himself.


    This is much better than the wailing Tianmen side.


    This also indirectly led to the more majestic and imposing presence of Wushuang City on the battlefield!

 Chapter 2264： Distraction

    Chapter 2264


    In one and a half hours of fighting, there were hundreds of fallen corpses on the snow altar of Mount Everest.


    Stained this piece of snow.


    Among them are elders in their 70s and 80s, as well as young people under the age of 20.


    The vast majority of these were disciples of the Tianmen, and their white robes were stained with blood.


    The fear of death slowly began to occupy their hearts.


    The most important are those outside disciples who have been in the society for a long time.


    Have their own identity in the secular world and have their own family.


    Even some people have their own companies and have wealth, rights, and happiness beyond ordinary people.


    They came here only because of the identity of Tianmen, but who would have thought that this battle would be so **** and full of danger to their lives.


    "I...I won''t fight anymore." Watching one of his fellow robe be killed alive by a white wolf, a girl in her early twenties could no longer bear it.


    She fell to the ground with rain, and a stain was already stained under her white skirt.


    The girl resolutely crushed the snow particles in her mouth and appeared outside the court.


    "Zhao Xiangling, what''s the matter with you. Why did you come out!" A woman came over and scolded the girl angrily.


    "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die." The girl named Zhao Xiangling clutched her head and shook her head repeatedly.


    The woman scolded: "Don''t forget that you are a disciple of Tianmen, it is your honor to fight for Tianmen!"


    "It''s an honor to go on your horse. The strong son is dead, and Ah Zhuang was swallowed alive by the wolf." Zhao Xiangling pointed to the girl who fell on the stretcher in the distance, clutching her face and howling: "Amei was disfigured. Now, even though Wang Liang survived, his left arm is gone!


    I don''t want to be like them, I have my life. I am only a sophomore student, I have my family, if I die, what will my parents do?


    I can''t die...I can''t die. "


    Zhao Xiangling screamed out of control, apparently because she couldn''t bear it in her heart and had some mental condition.


    And this is just the beginning, and people continue to quit.


    "I won''t fight anymore. I was accidentally accepted as an apprentice by that guy before, and I have cultivated to the physical training level. I''m just a taxi driver, and my wife is still waiting for me to go home." A forty or fifty year old The middle-aged man cried madly.


    "Uuuuuu...I want to go home, I want to go home. I don''t want to practice martial arts anymore, I don''t want to be a hero." This is a young man who is less than twenty years old. After he appeared outside the court, He curled his knees with a timid look.


    Fear is contagious. With the first, there will be a second and a third.


    Gradually, the remaining outer disciples began to surrender one by one.


    The number of people on the Tianmen side began to decline rapidly.


    The decrease in the number of people also led to the increasingly fierce offensive on Wushuang City.


    "There are less than 3,000 people left in Tianmen, and more than 900 people in Wushuang City. There are half an hour left." Long Yi said solemnly from the sidelines.


    "This battle is really unexpected." Xiang Yisu frowned next to him. In fact, at the beginning of the battle, he was also on the side of Tianmen. After all, the apparent strength disparity was too great.


    Looking at Ye Hao on the sidelines, Long Yi whispered: "That guy seems to have calculated this. The thousand people in Wushuang City are different from the 10,000 people in Tianmen.


    Of the 10,000 people in Tianmen, 80cheng are the outer disciples, and the outer disciples are people who are capable but lack combat experience.


    It might be okay for those people to let them participate in some martial arts, and to participate in this kind of life-and-death battle, once the situation loses control, the fear of death in these people''s hearts is taken over. "


    "The people in Wushuang City are just the opposite. From a year ago, Ye Hao began to accept the task of hunting and killing alien beasts, and let these people keep tempering in battle.


    Although this kind of battle will cause a certain degree of casualties, it also allows the people of Wushuang City to greatly enrich the outer disciples of the Tianmen and even the inner disciples in terms of combat experience.


    In addition, coupled with the unique cultivation treasures of Wushuang City, these people are extremely powerful, and they are much better than people of the same realm in the rivers and lakes.


    And those underworld warriors, half-blood warriors who were already warlike, and those who were originally mixed with society. Ye Hao''s group of people can be said to be elites who have come out of battle. "Tangcheng said solemnly.


    Huang Peng rubbed his chin, staring blankly: "There is still half an hour before the end of the battle. There is still a problem in front of Wushuang City, that is, the thousand-person Zhuxian sword formation. If the Zhuxian sword formation is not broken, Then Wushuang City can''t win."


    "It''s such a thing, the people of Tianmen have also noticed this. The next battle began with the Zhuxian Sword Array as the core. I didn''t expect Wushuang City to push Tianmen to such a situation in the first battle." Xiang Yi Su nodded.


    Onlookers were also attracted by this battle, the first battle was so intense.


    Whether it is directly admiring, or people who have heard the battle.


    All were deeply attracted by this battle.


    "Hold on, as long as we can hold on. The final victory is ours." Chen Ping, who presided over the sword formation, roared. He was sweating profusely, his skin was red, and the veins on his body could be clearly seen, as if It''s going to explode in general.


    And the other disciples of Jianjian Valley were all panting.


    One and a half hours of fighting had already consumed most of their energy for those who maintained the Zhuxian Sword Formation.


    The other ten temples of Yama are similar.


    "I didn''t expect this Zhuxian Sword Formation to be so powerful. Our Ten Temple Yama Formation can''t directly break the formation." The Three Yamas took a breath.


    "After all, it is the first sword formation in Tianmen, and there are thousands of people in it. But fortunately, we also delayed for an hour and a half, and we can be regarded as successfully completing the task assigned to us by the palace lord." King Two Hades said.


    "Then let''s prepare for the next step." The aura on the Great Hades shook, and the Qi Luck Dantian shouted: "The disciples of the underground palace are here!"


    "Yes!" The hundreds of underworld soldiers present shouted.


    The Great Hades stared at the Zhuxian Sword Formation in front of him, his eyes flashed with murderous intent: "Ready to break the formation!"


    "Yes!"


    Hundreds of underworld fighters got rid of the current battle immediately.


    At the same time Su Xiaoxiao, Baoye, Laura and others also started to take action.


    "Truncate them!" Su Xiao Xiaojiao shouted.


    Three waves of people are like three sharp knives, separating the thousands of Tianmen disciples who originally surrounded the Zhuxian Sword Formation from the Zhuxian Sword Formation.


    The disciples of the underground palace surrounded the Zhuxian Sword Array.


    This made the people in Zhuxian Sword Formation feel a sense of anxiety.

 Chapter 2265： The first battle of Tiandijue, win!

    Chapter 2265 Heaven and Earth Decisive First Battle, Win!


    "Don''t be afraid, they can''t break our Zhuxian Sword Formation. There is still half an hour, let''s hold on!" Chen Ping encouraged his juniors.


    "Can''t break it? Then let you see how we broke the formation today." Guo Shuangshuang showed a wicked smile.


    Then his hand took out a scroll from his arms.


    Hundreds of other underground warriors also took out their own scrolls.


    "Tier 3 Magic Scroll Lightning Flame."


    "Tier 4 Magic Scroll¡¤Water Dragon Bomb."


    "Thunder System Talisman¡¤Five Thunder Destroyed!"


    "Tier 3 Magic Scroll¡¤Lightning Vortex."


    "Wind Talisman¡¤Breeze Curse."


    "Four-tier Magic Scroll¡¤Continuous Fireball."


    "Four-tier magic scroll Thunderburst."


    ...


    Flames, thunder, water jets, various magical tricks were used.


    Directly crashed on the Zhuxian sword formation.


    "What is this?"


    "Fu Lu?"


    "It looks like a magic scroll from the West."


    "Magic scrolls, such things as Fulu are very rare in modern times."


    "A Tier 4 Magic Scroll? I heard a friend say before, this thing is hundreds of millions of dollars for less."


    "Hundreds of millions of dollars? Hundreds of people have something like this. Doesn''t it mean that tens of billions are gone after a wave?"


    Although most of them don''t care about money, they have never seen such a waste of money.


    And under this violent bombardment, the arrogance of Zhuxianjian array weakened a lot.


    Even some disciples of Zhuxian Sword Formation vomited blood and fainted to the ground.


    "Finally...Finally, it survived." Chen Ping knelt on one knee, blood was already flowing out of his nose.


    The wave of attacks just now gave him the feeling of being stepped on by thousands of people, and it almost made him not hold it.


    Fortunately, he barely made it through.


    "There are... more than twenty minutes left." Chen Ping looked at Shi Chenxiang above the snow peak in the distance.


    And at this moment, those underworld warriors took out brand new magic scrolls and talisman from their bodies.


    This caused Chen Ping and all the disciples of Jianjian Valley to sink.


    Again?


    Such a precious thing, these guys are playing here as beans.


    Withstand the first wave, but after these two waves, Chen Ping can be sure that he cannot withstand the attack.


    Seeing that there are already Talismans and Magic Scrolls activated.


    Chen Ping gritted his teeth and disappeared into the field, appearing outside the snow altar.


    Because of the disappearance of Chen Ping, the main liner, Zhu Xianjian broke down.


    This caused those Zhujiangu disciples who were still supporting him to curse Chen Ping as a bastard.


    If you want to leave, you told us, and you ran away without saying a word.


    Boom boom boom


    The magic scroll and Taoist talisman were activated, and the remaining Zhujian Valley disciples immediately evacuated the battlefield. Some people who were slow and unlucky were directly bombarded with **** by the covering magic scroll and Taoist talisman.


    However, most of the disciples of Jianjian Valley had already left.


    This immediately caused the number of Tianmen to fall below two thousand, although it was twice as many as Wushuang City.


    But those Tianmen disciples in Wushuang City had no desire to fight at all at this moment.


    They felt that the people in Wushuang City around them looked at them as if they were prey.


    One by one began to retreat.


    In less than ten minutes, apart from the fallen corpse on the Snow Altar on Mount Everest, there were no disciples from the Heavenly Clan.


    The referee also announced the end of the battle in advance.


    In the case of ten minutes before an hour.


    "The battle is over, I declare the first battle of Tiandi Jue, Wushuang City will win." Long Yi raised his hand and said.


    be quiet.


    be quiet.


    The entire Everest Snow Altar was quiet for several minutes, and finally there was an incredible cry of exclamation.


    Wushuang City won the first battle, and most of all, the scene where two rounds of nearly a thousand magic scrolls and Taoist talisman bombarded the Zhuxian sword formation were really unforgettable.


    The scene seems to be in the game, and ordinary players meet RMB players.


    People are throwing money directly.


    And this kind of behavior angered everyone in Tianmen.


    But there is nothing he can do, after all, Wushuangcheng''s behavior is in line with the rules.


    Magic scrolls and Taoist talismans belong to warriors'' combat props, so there is no problem in using them.


    It''s just that they didn''t expect that the people in Wushuang City didn''t feel distressed at all. They took out so many things at once, and the man named Ye Hao was outside the court without blinking.


    "Wu Shuang City is too rich."


    "Yes. Nearly a thousand magic scrolls and Taoist talisman, these are life-saving props for ordinary acquired warriors or low-level innate powerhouses."


    "This number is equivalent to the sum of all the backgrounds of the four big clans, the four big clans."


    The experience of the bystanders, the disciples of the Tianmen condemned it.


    Ye Hao''s calmness was not disturbed at all, and there were cheers from Wushuang City.


    Ten Temple Yama, Su Xiaoxiao, Laura, Baoye, Meng Po and others came to Ye Hao.


    "Palace lord, I waited to fulfill my mission and won this battle." The people from the underworld, Ten Palace Yama, directly knelt on one knee to Ye Hao.


    They were still very excited in their hearts, after all, they could fought a battle against Heavenly Gate on this occasion and won victory.


    This is an incredible honor for them.


    "Hey hey, how about it. I was not handsome or beautiful just now." Su Xiaoxiao held his head high, with a quick compliment to me.


    Ye Hao rolled his eyes at Su Xiaoxiao.


    Su Xiaoxiao has a realm, but his strength is still not good.


    So not long ago, Ye Haote had ten white wolves and three monitor lizards and signed an equal summoning contract with some people.


    Allow them to summon white wolves and monitor lizards to fight.


    As a killer in this battle, Ye Hao''s goal was indeed achieved.


    As for those magic scrolls and Taoist talisman, they are precious things to others.


    But for Ye Hao, as long as he is given time, he can make as much as he wants.


    The amount accumulated in the warehouse of Wushuang City was enough to come back a hundred times just now.


    "Master Bao, Laura. Check the condition of the injured and count the dead. If you can find the dead body, take the dead body back for a burial.


    For those who died in this battle, if there are immediate family members, Wushuang City will be responsible for all their future living arrangements, and each person will be provided with a pension of 100 million yuan. "Ye Hao said very directly.


    "Yes!"


    When they heard what Ye Hao said, they were very moved.


    Winning the battle is not a celebration at the first time, but an explanation of the resettlement work for the dead. Such a palace lord, such a city lord, are the ones they are willing to fight for.

 Chapter 2266： World War II!

    Chapter 2266 The second battle of Heaven and Earth!


    On the other side, Tianmen is also counting his own casualties.


    "What? Nearly a thousand people died, of which 89 were innately strong?" Xiao Zheng''s mouth was twitching.


    "These are just dead people. In addition, there are more than 300 people who are seriously injured to the point of being incurable, almost permanently disabled. In addition, there are more than 3,000 people who have suffered various injuries." Yao Chun said in a low voice.


    "Damn it!" Xiao Zheng waved his fists angrily, and he saw Chen Ping who was languishing next to him.


    They all saw Chen Ping''s escape just now.


    However, Xiao Zheng and the others couldn''t criticize anything at that time.


    And this battle can be described as the biggest casualty in Tianmen, the total number of casualties in the past 100 years is not as many as today.


    "Okay, don''t make any noise. Sect Master Yao Chun, you let your genius doctor take care of the placement of the following wounded. We are preparing for the second battle afterwards." Qian Jizi whispered with a false eye.


    "If we lose the first battle, it doesn''t mean that we will lose. We still have a chance. Master Tianshi won. And now the key lies in the second battle of those of us."


    There is an hour gap between the first and second battles.


    Although it was a bit long, it was such a big battle after all, and there was no problem with the one-hour rest interval.


    Everyone needs to clean up the corpses on the snow altar of Mount Everest.


    As for the blood, don''t care, half an hour of wind and snow covered the red-stained snow, and the body was moved away.


    The entire Everest Snow Altar returned to its original appearance again, as if nothing had happened here just now.


    Outside the field, onlookers were discussing the first battle.


    Everyone was surprised, after all, such a result was unexpected.


    And the places where it was broadcast were also noisy.


    "Wu Shuangcheng won! It makes me dream."


    "Who said no? I just said that thousands of magic talismans and Taoist scrolls bombed the Zhuxian Sword Formation together. That scene must be very spectacular, but it''s a pity that we didn''t have the chance to see it."


    "But this Wushuang City is too powerful, it actually took out so many magic scrolls and Taoist talisman all at once, and the lowest are all Tier 3."


    "It is estimated that they have laid down the blood for this battle. I wanted to buy a Taoist talisman some time ago, but I couldn''t buy it. It may be the relationship."


    "Just play it. You still buy Taoist talisman, you can''t afford it if you sell your wife."


    "But one thing is strange. Since Wushuang City has so many magic scrolls and talisman, why don''t you use them directly at the beginning? Wouldn''t it be possible to end the battle early?"


    Many people have raised this question.


    Some people say that Wushuang City only has so many magic scrolls and Taoist talisman.


    Some people say that Wushuang City may also be reluctant to use it, so it was not used until the end that it was impossible to break the Zhuxian Sword Array.


    Xiang Yisu and Huang Peng are also discussing this matter.


    "I know why." Tang Cheng said suddenly.


    Long Yi looked at Tang City in surprise.


    "Why?" Huang Peng asked straightforwardly.


    Tangcheng looked at Ye Hao''s figure over there, and said with a serious face: "The magic scrolls and Taoist talisman in Wushuang City are very big. I happened to see a small warehouse of them before. At least tens of thousands of magic scrolls and Taoism are piled up in it. Fu Lu."


    "Then why don''t they use it?" Xiang Yi was puzzled.


    "I ask you. If you take 10,000 magic scrolls and Taoist talisman, what will happen to the people of Tianmen on the battlefield just now?" Tang Cheng said with a low gaze.


    Xiang Yisu hesitated for a moment, and then said: "We saw two waves of magic scrolls and Taoist talisman attacks. It would be so fierce. If we had 20 waves just as much as just now.


    It is estimated that there will be no more than one thousand people who survived Tianmen. "


    "That''s right. If you use magic scrolls and Taoist talisman without restrictions, Wushuang City can easily win victory, but the same Tianmen will also suffer very serious losses.


    This is what Ye Hao didn''t want to see. He wanted to reduce the casualties on both sides as much as possible on the premise of winning.


    And now this level of casualties is acceptable. "Tang Cheng explained.


    "Will Ye Hao consider the casualties of Tianmen?" Huang Peng was shocked.


    "He will." Long Yi suddenly said, and he also looked in the direction where Ye Hao was standing: "What he wants is not the position of the Tianmen, what he wants is the power of the Tianmen.


    It was as if he had already won the power of the underworld, what he wanted was the power of the heavenly gate, and the power of the heavenly gate.


    Nowadays, the ten guys have a close relationship with Ye Hao.


    The four major families and three families all have a good relationship with Ye Hao.


    And if Ye Hao can gain the power of the Tianmen, then the entire Huaxia Rivers and Lakes will become Ye Hao''s speech. Become his army, his sharp edge. "


    "Ye Hao naturally doesn''t want his future sword blade to be destroyed too much." Tang Cheng shrugged.


    "He is playing a game of chess, a very big game." Long Yi sighed.


    One hour is not long, not short.


    It passed quickly.


    By this time it was already around twelve o''clock. Although it was right noon, it was still as cold as ever.


    The sound of the original discussion suddenly disappeared, and everyone''s eyes turned to the center of the venue.


    Ye Hao and Qianjizi stood in opposition again.


    "Congratulations to Young Master Ye for winning the first game. Wushuang City''s combat power has surprised us all." Qian Jizi smiled and talked about the battle just now at Ye Hao.


    As if he was talking about other people''s fighting, there was no other negative emotion in it.


    "It''s nothing, just did what we can do." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Then we will have the second round of battle next. In this second battle, one hundred people from your side will fight against 1,000 people from our side." Qianjizi said while looking at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "However, the rules of this second battle are different from those of the first battle. It is divided into five battlefields and five battles are conducted at the same time. Each side sends five people to fight one by one.


    The loser is eliminated and the winner stays.


    After a battle is over, immediately arrange the next battle, in the middle can challenge the sent players, but the time cannot stop for a moment.


    If one party has fewer than five players, it will automatically be reduced to four players until one party has no candidates to play.


    There is no difference between the rules of the battle and the last one. As for the list, there is no need to announce it. After all, there are ten people on your side and 100 people on our side. It is easy to identify.


    What does Ye Gongzi want to say or disagree? "Qianjizi said.


    Ye Hao nodded: "No more."

 Chapter 2267： Tang Sect returned to Wushuang City?

    Chapter 2267 Tang Sect returns to Wushuang City?


    "Then get ready to start now. The first round of candidates will be decided by a lottery. I have prepared the lives of a hundred people on my side." Qian Jizi held a small transparent box.


    There are a hundred folded notes in the small box.


    Ye Hao also took out the same small box here. The small box was ten pieces of paper, and he looked a little lonely.


    "There are a total of ten venues. Let''s first determine who will be in venue 1." Qian Jizi said, and handed the box in front of Ye Hao: "Please, Ye Gongzi."


    In this draw, both parties draw the other''s candidates.


    Ye Hao and Qianjizi exchanged boxes with each other.


    Then began to draw candidates for the first game.


    Ye Hao reached into the box and took out a note. After opening it, it showed a person''s name.


    Wang Fan


    A middle-aged man with a beard in the Tianmen camp stepped forward.


    This person Ye Hao is not very familiar, but most of the other people present know this person''s name.


    "It''s Wang Fan, Deacon Wang. The deacon who is in charge of Tianmen affairs in East China."


    "This is the target of many family forces in East China."


    "Who said no, the head of our family even said that he can invite the deacon king to a meal, even if it costs millions."


    "I remember that if you were right, the strength of this Master Wang Fan should be in the sixth layer."


    "Yes, the deacon is responsible for matters outside the Tianmen Gate. Although the position is under worship and elders, the prestige in the secular world is the highest. Five deacons in the five regions of China, and then five foreign affairs. The deacon and the chief deacon are eleven in total, and their strength is between the three-fold innate to the six-fold innate."


    "It is said that Wang Fan may become the next chief deacon in the future. From the six levels of innate strength he knows, he must be carefully cultivated by Tianmen."


    Onlookers talked a lot.


    "Wu Shuang City is going to be unlucky this time, although it won the first game. But this second game is a real strong matchup. Tianmen is all with strong strength."


    "That''s right, and it''s still ten against a hundred. Although it''s a wheel fight, you can''t rest for a moment. Even if the first few rounds pass, the subsequent battles may be defeated by successive enemies because of lack of physical strength."


    "Yeah. The odds of winning in this matchless city are too small. Tiandijue''s requirements on the challenger side are too harsh."


    "How can it be said that it is not harsh, this is one world. Isn''t the gap here."


    At this time, Qianjizi also pulled out the first person''s name. The moment he opened it, he was stunned.


    Because there are four words written on it


    Bei Ming Wuji


    "This..." Everyone around the note in Qianjizi''s hand saw it.


    "What? Bei Ming Wuji? This name seems to be the Patriarch of the Bei Ming family."


    "What seems to be, this is what it is."


    "Why Bei Ming Wuji also ran out? What is going on."


    The onlookers were dumbfounded.


    Bei Ming Wuji also walked down from the stands at this time, and his unfurious aura made most people dare not look at the old man.


    "This is not in compliance with the rules." Qian Jizi frowned and looked at Ye Hao and Bei Ming Wuji who had already walked over.


    Wang Fan''s face behind Qian Jizi was quite ugly.


    He is just a six-fold innate, who is Bei Ming Wuji?


    That is a master who is rumored to have reached the quasi wonderland!


    "There is nothing unruly. My Beiming family is already a vassal of Wushuang City. According to the conditions in the Tiandijue, the vassal forces can also join the Tiandijue."


    Beiming Wuji stared at Qianjizi with a false eye: "And if I remember correctly, when the Tianmen was founded three thousand years ago, it was also formed by the four forces of Tianji Pavilion, Jianjian Valley, Shenyi Sect, and Tianshimen.


    Only then did the Heavenly Gate come into existence, and even so, the Zhujian Valley and Shenyi Sect are still preserved to this day. When you challenged Buddhism and Taoism back then, people didn''t say that your disciples of Jianzhu Valley and Shenyi Sect were not in compliance with the rules, right? "


    Hearing Bei Ming Wuji''s words, the people around also nodded one after another, which is indeed the case.


    It''s just a little surprising that the Beiming family, one of the four great families, has become a vassal of Wushuang City.


    "It is true that in the past, Ye Hao is still Beiming Wuji''s grandson. But there is only one young granddaughter left under Beiming Wuji''s knees. Maybe the Beiming family can still be inherited by Ye Hao in the future."


    "That''s right. A big power often has some vassals below it. It''s just that the vassal of Wushuang City has a little power."


    "You said, is this Beiming Wuji temporarily helping Wushuangcheng? That''s what happened?"


    "How is it possible that you are stupid, do you think the Beiming family is also stupid? If you dare to fool people in this kind of situation, then the Beiming family should not want fame. This is not a trifling matter."


    The bystanders all agreed with the fact that the Beiming family was a vassal of Wushuang City.


    At the same time, they began to sympathize with this Beiming Wuji opponent, Wang Fan, the deacon of Tianmen who had been quite optimistic just now.


    Wang Fan is defeated!


    This can already be said to be a solid fact, after all, this gap in strength lies here.


    No matter how you look at it, Wang Fan is impossible to win, and the key lies in how Wang Fan lost.


    Or to put it another way, it means that losing is more valuable.


    After this initial gap, Ye Hao and Qian Jizi once again selected candidates for three duels.


    The second pair of duelists is Xiaoyan from Wushuang City and Tianmen deacon in the West China area.


    Xiao Yan didn''t have a big reputation, but he showed his fists in the previous confrontation between young people among the major forces in the imperial capital.


    Everyone never thought that this person would appear on the battlefield of Tiandijue in two years.


    The third pair of duels is the nightingale of Wushuang City and the four-finger Qinxian, one of the eight worships of Tianmen.


    This battle can be described as compelling.


    Although Nightingale is not well-known, there are also people who know her identity outside the field. In one word, they constructed the general information of Nightingale.


    Originally a member of the Dragon Group, then worked as a killer abroad for a period of time, and later joined Wushuang City for some reason.


    He has considerable combat experience and his combat effectiveness is unknown, but it must not be weak.


    And the four-finger Qinxian on the other side is eight-fold congenital, not to mention it.


    This is absolutely eye-catching duel!


    The fourth pair of duels is the white fox of Wushuang City against a three-tiered innate disciple of Tianmen.


    The white fox knew that it was a member of the Demon Race, and the Demon Race naturally thought of the Ten Thousand Demon City in Beiming Wuji.


    Since the Beiming clan is in Wushuangcheng, it is not surprising that a white fox demon clan appeared.


    After the fifth pair of duels were drawn out, the scene boiled again.


    Here is the quasi-wonderland¡¤Jiulong Houye, one of the eight worships.


    Originally seeing such a fairyland master appearing, everyone thought that Wushuang City would be defeated in this match, but Qianjizi was even more dumbfounded when he saw the name he extracted.


    Tang Yuan!

 Chapter 2268： Connect two cities!

    Tang Yuan, one of the sect masters of the Tang Sect of the Ten Men Association.


    It is said that he is already a master of wonderland.


    "What''s the matter? Why does Tang Yuan''s name appear in Wushuang City''s list?"


    "Is it the same name?"


    "You said it shouldn''t be the same situation as the Beiming family."


    Just when everyone was speculating.


    Tang Yuan walked out of the crowd, wearing a white plush coat, showing a kind of queen aura.


    "What''s going on? Ye Gongzi?" Qian Jizi frowned and stared at Ye Hao.


    Forget Bei Ming Wuji, this guy is your grandpa.


    But now why even Tang Yuan this guy appeared.


    Tang Yuan spoke in front of Ye Hao.


    "The Tang Sect has been a vassal of Wushuang City since today. The orders of Young Master Ye are what the disciples of Tang want!" Tang Yuan said.


    This word echoed for a long time in this blizzard.


    Not only in this snowy plateau, the entire Huaxia heard the words.


    Many people''s brains are down.


    Tang Sect became a vassal of Wushuang City?


    "Now that the list of five battles has been divided, let''s start." Ye Hao looked at Qianjizi with a playful smile.


    Qian Jizi''s face was blue and white, even for a person like him who often calculates.


    I never thought that there would be so many unpredictable factors in this world battle.


    And now Tang Yuan, the master of Tang Sect, has said in person that his Tang Sect is a vassal of Ye Hao Wushuang City.


    Then according to the system of the Beiming family before, they have nothing to say.


    "Please... please enter the five of the two sides into their respective battlefields." Qianjizi took a long time to come back, but there was no longer the previous smile on his face, instead it was solemn.


    He thought that this battle would be in his plan.


    But now he looked at the man in front of him, the faint smile on his face, as if he had already held victory in his hands.


    The venue for this second battle is not limited to the Everest Snow Altar like the first one.


    The Everest Snow Altar is just one of the venues.


    The other four venues are similar in size to the Mount Everest Snow Altar and are the only locations in four directions.


    Five Hongguang shots directly into the sky, forming five venues surrounded by Hongguang above Mount Everest.


    The most central is naturally the Snow Altar of Mount Everest.


    I don''t know if it was a special arrangement, the most interesting battle, Tang Yuan vs. Jiulong Houye was arranged here, and the two entered the field.


    Then in the southeast of the site, there is a site called Xuenvfeng as the center.


    The two sides of the battle over there are no suspense Bei Ming Wuji against Wang Fan.


    Then there is the field in the southwest, the sky of Mount Everest.


    This ground is a bit strange. In fact, it is a road leading to the top of Mount Everest. It just presents a convex shape, and the airflow will pass here. The wind speed here is very high, and it is difficult for ordinary people to stand still.


    The site on the northwest side is called Luoxuegu, which is the highest valley located between two snow peaks. It is filled with ice. Although it is quiet, the light is very dark, and if there is too much movement, would it be right? Cause an avalanche above.


    Or the falling ice cubes, although these are not very threatening to the cultivator, they have a great impact on both sides of the war.


    To the northeast is Devil Forest, which is a strange name, as if it shouldn''t appear in this snowy area.


    It was named Devil Forest because although it is a flat place like the Snow Altar of Mount Everest, there are thousands of icicles erected there, like a forest.


    And because of the existence of those icicles, the wind blows over these icicles, and there will be a sound like howling a ghost.


    In addition, ordinary climbers may get lost if they stray into that place.


    So it is named Devil Forest.


    The other three groups also entered the three venues.


    Ye Hao and Qianjizi looked at Long Yi.


    The Dragon Group will act as a referee in these battles. After all, in battles at the level of Tianmen and Wushuang City, only big forces like the Dragon Group have the ability to participate.


    Five strong men from the sky group wearing dragon uniforms appeared outside the five venues.


    "The battle...began!"


    Five people announced the start of the battle at the same time.


    Fighting broke out in five venues immediately.


    This excites the audience present, but also very tangled.


    It would be better to let them not know which battle to watch.


    The most eye-catching thing is naturally the fairyland powerhouse duel between Tang Yuan and Jiulong Houye on the central venue.


    After that, the Nightingale played against the four-finger Qinxian, one of the eight worship.


    Although I don''t know how strong this Nightingale is, but since it came from the Dragon Group, it must have a lot of strength, plus they are also assassins who have made international breakthroughs.


    There are also big highlights in this battle,


    After that is the battle of the white fox, the opponent of the white fox is a three-fold innate disciple of Tianmen.


    Although I don''t know what the strength of the white fox is, since it came from the City of Ten Thousand Demons, it must be good.


    And everyone is more concerned about the battle of the Yaozu.


    After all, the Monster Race has hidden Ten Thousand Monster City for thousands of years, and the vast majority of cultivators only see records about them in legends and books, and everyone is more or less curious.


    As for the other two games.


    Beiming Wuji against Wang Fan, Beiming Wuji will win.


    Wushuang City''s younger generation Xiao Yan vs. Tianmen Deacon, this battle should be 50-50, but the reputation of the two is average, so there is not much attention.


    "Heavenly Way of Longevity, the first step!" Wang Fan said sharply, his white robe agitated, as if white light suddenly appeared on his body.


    "Secondly!"


    Wang Fan made a sound like a crack.


    "The third level! Ahhhhhhh..."


    And when Wang Fan reached the third stage, many light spots appeared on his body, and light continuously leaked out of his body, like energy leaking, about to burst.


    But Wang Fan forcibly stabilized his breath.


    And at this moment, Wang Fan''s eyes were all white, and the aura on his body was soaring, not just as simple as Six-fold Innate.


    "Heavenly Way of Longevity, this is one of the five great techniques of my Tianmen. I didn''t expect Deacon Wang Fan to have cultivated to the third heaven. There are five heavens in total. You can step into the fairyland when you cultivate to the fourth heaven.


    He is still very talented, and I think he can take over the position of deacon in the future. "General Mu, one of the eight worshippers, wearing a white armor, said lightly.


    "The Heavenly Way of Longevity Art is triple-innate, and its strength should be close to the eight-fold innate. Although it is still impossible to be Beiming Wuji''s opponent, I still hope that it can cause a little trouble to the other party.


    Approaching this old thing is a master of wonderland, can consume a little of his strength, and it is also very good for the subsequent battle. "Beside General Mu, Baili Divine Bow, also dedicated to the Eighth Great Hall, whispered.


    The other is wearing a white dress with white gauze on her face. Although she is a hundred years old, her figure is still bumpy.


    "You said how many fairyland powerhouses Wushuang City will send this time."


    "One Bei Ming Wuji and one Tang Yuan, if there are secret moves. It should not exceed three. After all, there are only five Wonderland powerhouses on our side." General Mu said.


    Just when a few people were chatting, a battle was over.


    "White Fox vs. Li Xiaoyue, Wushuang City¡¤White Fox wins!" A referee announced the result of their venue in surprise.


    And less than thirty seconds have passed since the battle began.


    "What happened?" General Mu and others were a little dumbfounded.


    They did not pay attention to several other battles, but they did not expect to lose so quickly.


    "That monster woman has the strength above Seventh Innate. And she also has the blood of the nine-tailed holy fox, Xiaoyue is not an opponent." Zuo Mu said lightly.


    "Nine-tailed holy fox? That is the legendary monster beast among the monsters that has reached the **** level? I didn''t expect that in the modern age, it would be possible to inherit these bloodlines in the fox clan!" Several worshippers were a little surprised.


    This kind of legendary thing happened in front of my eyes.


    Because the first game was over, Qian Jizi put the white fox''s lottery back into the box with a black face.


    And Ye Hao''s triple-born Li Xiaoyue''s sign was burned directly by the flame in Ye Hao''s hand.


    Then the two continued to draw lots.


    There is no rest time in the battle, and a battle is over. As long as the number of people allows, they must draw the next duel list as soon as possible.


    At this time, the snow altar of Mount Everest, the nearest to them.


    Expanding his strength, Wang Fan rushed towards Beiming Wuji. He tried to use his strongest move to inflict as much damage as possible on the old man in front of him.


    But a figure suddenly appeared, blocking the front of Bei Ming Wuji, and caught Wang Fan''s fist for Bei Ming Wuji.


    "The underworld of Beiming Divine Art!" Wang Fan''s eyes dilated.


    "You have a good talent, but it''s a pity that your opponent is me." Bei Ming Wuji whispered, and then Bei Ming Wuji''s underworld waved his fists, and thousands of fist shadows waved out in an instant.


    He directly spit out blood from Wang Fan''s mouth, flew out, fell heavily on the ground, his arms were twisted, his ribs were probably broken in half, his pupils were dilated, and he fainted in fear.

 Chapter 2269： Nightingale PK Four Finger Qin Xian

    gap!


    This is the gap in strength!


    In front of the Wonderland masters, even if you let you display your full strength, it is just a trick.


    After that Wang Fan was carried down by the medical staff, the referee swallowed and announced the result.


    "Bei Ming Wuji is against Wang Fan, Wushuang City Bei Ming Wuji wins."


    This is immediately Wushuang City''s two consecutive victories without any suspense.


    "Sorry, it''s a bit too fast. It seems we need to draw two in a row." Ye Hao looked at Qian Jizi in front of him with a harmless smile. He had already drawn a lottery in his hand, and the other Wang Fan The lottery was turned into ashes in Ye Hao''s hands.


    The new sign had the name of a disciple of Tianmen written on it. He should not be a master, and probably had a strength above triple innate.


    On the other side, Qianjizi''s mouth twitched and put Beiming Wuji''s sign back into the box.


    The lottery drawn by Qian Jizi had Song Xiaoyue written on it.


    "Song Xiaoyue of Wushuang City faces Tianmen Sun Ming."


    Both of them are well-known.


    However, after Song Xiaoyue appeared on the stage, many male compatriots were very bright.


    Because Song Xiaoyue''s appearance is very beautiful, the most important thing is her long crystal blue hair. Song Xiaoyue on this occasion is like a princess in the snow.


    "Finally it''s my turn." Song Xiaoyue looked excited.


    "Although your current strength is at the nine major peaks of Innate Nine, you have insufficient combat experience. Don''t neglect when fighting. If there is any danger, immediately give in."


    Ye Hao''s voice rang in Song Xiaoyue''s ears.


    "The direction is good, this lady will definitely win you several games!" Song Xiaoyue patted her chest with confidence.


    Song Xiaoyue and her opponent entered the field, and after the referee announced the start, the two sides fought.


    Song Xiaoyue''s opponent was a guy with five innate strengths.


    Although Song Xiaoyue''s strength is higher with the opponent, and he is good at Ice Element.


    But she lacked combat experience, so she couldn''t finish the battle in a short time like Baihu and Beiming Wuji.


    On Ye Hao''s side, he and Qian Jizi drew a lottery again.


    "Wu Shuangcheng Ah Lu is fighting Tianmen Yaoli!"


    There was a celebrity in this battle, and that was Yaoli, the young master of the Divine Medical Sect.


    After the celestial master left the customs, his strength was promoted to the eighth innate.


    As for Ah Lu on the other side, this is also a person without a name.


    And he was wearing a green shirt with strange green hair.


    "The medicine of Shen Yizong is going to be unlucky." Dongfang Ze of the Dongfang family showed a good smile.


    "Yao Li is Yazhong Xiantian and Yao Chun''s heir. Can this girl named A Lu be his opponent?" Dongfang Ze''s third brother Dongfang Kuo asked curiously.


    Dongfangze put his arms around his chest, with a confident look: "I don''t know other people, but this girl named Alu is a supernatural person."


    "What about the ability person, the ability person may not be able to win." Dongfang Yan''s face is calm, because his brother has become the ability person, so he has no good feelings for the ability person.


    Dongfang Ze knew about his attitude.


    He chuckled and said, "There is nothing special about the supernatural being. But I visited her in Wushuang City a week ago. She was already an S-rank supernatural being."


    S-level abilities!


    Dongfang Kuo''s eyes widened, and he said in surprise: "S-level? Second brother, if I remember correctly. S-level abilities are equivalent to the powerhouse in Wonderland."


    "Yes." Dongfang Zeang started.


    For the time being, his sight came to the battlefield where Nightingale played against the Four Finger Qinxian, one of the eight worships.


    Four-fingered Qin Xian was born with four fingers in his hands. Although he was born with a disability, Four-Finged Qin Xian was confident in finding out his martial arts.


    Relying on his superb piano skills, he has played countless battles with few defeats.


    The battle between Sizhiqinxian and Nightingale began.


    The Four Finger Qin Xian played her melody.


    Her fingers waved on the strings, like the roar of a war drum, and the phantoms of soldiers holding knives, guns and halberds appeared and rushed towards the nightingale.


    Nightingale was holding the dagger, she looked at the phantoms, and rushed over.


    An astonishing scene appeared. Those phantoms looked virtual, but they could collide with Nightingale.


    Even if he was crushed by Nightingale, he could recover quickly.


    "As expected of the four-finger Qinxian, this song is sent to the army. It makes the enemy unable to get close to half a minute." Blind Gun said with his eyes closed, holding his gun.


    "I don''t like to compete with this woman the least. Her tricks are really weird. Like a ghost." Baili Divine Bow muttered.


    In the stands.


    "Sister, what''s the matter with the sound of the four-finger Qinxian. How can you create a phantom out of thin air?" Chang Sunyu said in surprise.


    Long Sun Rong explained: "Four-fingered Qinxian majors in piano sound. Her piano sound can disturb people''s mind, and can also gather energy on the piano sound out of thin air to create phantoms.


    If you are not steadfast in mind, you will definitely die if you encounter the Four-Finger Qin Xian. Although she is not the strongest among the eight worship.


    But it is recognized as the most difficult person, no one wants to be her enemy. "


    There was a lot of discussion about this battle outside the court, and they were not optimistic about the nightingale.


    After Nightingale''s initial temptation, she suddenly stopped.


    With his feet bowed slightly, he drew a special dagger from his waist.


    That was the Purple Emperor dagger that Ye Hao presented to her.


    The four-finger Qinxian''s playing speed accelerated, and thousands of troops appeared, coming straight towards the nightingale.


    And Nightingale charged again, this time she didn''t confront those soldiers.


    Instead, it uses extremely fast speed and swift skills to dodge constantly, like a ghost.


    Begin to approach the four-finger Qinxian little by little.


    "This speed is too fast, I can''t see her figure at all."


    "Except for the purple light of that dagger, I can only see the afterimage."


    "That''s the speed of the killer. It''s really fast. If this is used against me, I''ll fall to the ground in less than ten seconds."


    Two hundred meters


    One hundred meters


    Eighty meters


    As the nightingale approached, the four-finger Qinxian''s piano sound became even faster.


    Fifty meters


    Thirty meters


    Four-fingered Qinxian frowned slightly, her hand patted on the piano, and the guqin stood up.


    The four-finger Qinxian''s piano sound has also changed, from the original full fighting spirit to a strange and sad atmosphere.


    Everyone who heard it felt sad, and some people couldn''t help but shed tears.


    Some people even looked at their hands in confusion.


    "I... I have done nothing in my life, and I have only quasi-innate strength. What''s the point of being alive?"


    "I am a dignified congenital master, but my wife ran away with a martial artist. The family has more than 100 million assets and is related to a big family. I have this strength but I am so useless."


    "The family has fallen, and my fiancee has retired. I still have the face to watch other people''s martial arts here? I just die."


    And some people with weak minds have even derived suicidal thoughts.


    Fortunately, the people in the dragon group on the scene stopped, and this accidental injury did not happen.


    "This is the fame of the Four-Finger Qinxian, heartbroken. Those who hear this song will have a surge of negative emotions in their hearts, and then directly self-harm on the spot!" Long Sun Rong frowned and said.


    And such a long distance can be affected by this piano sound.


    Nightingale who directly confronted the Four-Finger Qinxian, how strong the negative emotion she had to bear.


    This is indeed the case. Nightingale, who had been running wildly, stopped abruptly, and the dagger in his hand slowly moved to his throat.


    Seeing this, I was affected by this "heartbroken worry", and I was ready to exterminate myself on the spot.


    The corner of Sizhi Qinxian''s mouth conjured up a smile.


    And Nightingale''s dagger plunged into her own throat a few seconds later.


    The onlookers sighed, a beautiful woman died here.


    But the next moment, the sound of the piano suddenly disappeared.


    The Four-Finger Qin Immortal''s face was pale, a dagger was nailed to the guqin, and the string was cut directly, and it stopped just between the four-fingered Qin Xian''s fingers.


    Just move a little, the four-fingered Qinxian will become a three-finger Qinxian.


    "I don''t like this song, it doesn''t sound good." At some point, a nightingale appeared behind Sizhi Qinxian with a cold smile on his face.


    And the self-caught "Nightingale" turned into a cloud of black air and dissipated.


    "You... when are you?" Sizhi Qinxian looked at Nightingale behind him in astonishment.


    She didn''t know when this woman appeared behind her, and she was not disturbed by her own "heartbroken worries". How could this be possible!


    In full of doubts, Sizhiqinxian surrendered.


    She didn''t want to break another finger.

 Chapter 2270： The powerful heaven group of Wushuang City!

    The Four Finger Qinxian, one of the Eight Great Enshrines, was actually defeated!


    This was something that everyone present did not expect, and it was so simply defeated.


    In the end, Nightingale was nothing but a trick.


    This made everyone start to speculate on the strength of Nightingale.


    Four-finger Qinxian is eightfold congenital.


    Then the strength of this nightingale must be above the nine layers of innate.


    Maybe even a master of Wonderland!


    After watching this wonderful battle, let''s look at the battle between Tang Yuan and Jiulonghou.


    At the beginning of the war, Lord Hou Jiulong took off his clothes, revealing the nine dragon tattoos on his body, looking rather domineering.


    Tang Yuan carried her hands on her back and looked at Jiulong Houye indifferently.


    "Hou Ye Jiulong! This is the man of the wind decades ago."


    "Who said no, my father often talked about the deeds of this Lord Hou."


    "It is said that Jiulong Houye is a hundred years old this year. When he was born, China was still in the feudal era. Jiulong Houye was indeed from a family of Houye.


    Later, the foreign devil entered the gate, and the whole clan of Jiulong Houye died in battle. Only Jiulong Houye survived, and then joined the Tianmen.


    He has learned a Jiulong boxing, coupled with his powerful internal skills, the close combat is really strong! "


    "Tang Yuan is not weak here, Tang Sect master. It is said that they are masters in Wonderland, and the battle between these two must be very exciting."


    Outsiders have seen a fairly well-rounded battle, but in Ye Hao''s view, there has been a result.


    Because Tang Yuan is not a fairyland in the eyes of outsiders, but a strong holy land!


    It''s just that Tang Yuan has been hiding his strength according to Ye Hao''s instructions.


    If a saint-level powerhouse hides his strength, unless he is a semi-god-level powerhouse or above, it is difficult to see through.


    What''s more, no one else would believe that Tang Yuan broke through from the congenital peak to the holy realm in just a few years.


    This is just a joke.


    "Tang Sect Master, offended." Jiulong Houye first clenched his fists with both hands.


    "Come on." Tang Yuan raised his hand, and she held the Phoenix Extinguishing Feather that Ye Hao gave her.


    "Rising Dragon Fist!" Jiulong Hou Ye came up to show his true ability.


    The fist that swings is like a dragon head whizzing out.


    With a wave of the Phoenix Extinguishing feather fan in Tang Yuan''s hand, a poison barrier stood in front of Tang Yuan.


    In order to hide his strength, Tang Yuan did not directly end the battle.


    Instead, he and Jiulong Hou Ye started a seemingly equal entanglement.


    "The black dragon rushes to the top!"


    "Ssangyong is entrenched!"


    "Tyranno Fist!"


    Jiulong Houye kept performing his own tricks, and that punch was either blocked by Tang Yuan.


    Either it was hit in the snow, directly blasting a hole tens of meters deep, or even the rock under the snow.


    This battle lasted for nearly five minutes, but Jiulong Houye didn''t take advantage of it. He was already a little out of breath.


    After all, this kind of high-intensity battle consumes a lot of itself.


    "It''s almost done." Tang Yuan muttered to herself, and then raised his feather fan.


    The fuchsia air flow converged on Tang Yu''s lupine.


    "Peerless Tang Lian!"


    The scarlet Tang Lian appeared with a strange purple aura on it.


    "This is Tang Sect''s stunt, Tang Lian!"


    "It''s so strong, you can feel this huge fluctuation a few kilometers away. Is this the power of an immortal powerhouse?"


    "The Tang Sect has become so powerful, this strength is comparable to that of the grandson family, how did Ye Hao make Tang Meng willing to surrender?"


    While everyone was amazed at Tang Yuan''s stunts, Lord Hou Jiulong felt a huge threat and felt cold behind his back.


    "Nine Dragons Panding!"


    Jiulong Houye also offered his own trick at this time, waving his hands, and nine dragon shadows gathered beside him.


    Gradually, a phantom of the ancient tripod was formed, enclosing the Lord Nine Dragons.


    The nine dragons are entrenched around the ancient ding.


    Tang Yuan looked at the "Nine Dragon Pan Ding" displayed by Lord Jiulong in front of her. Her eyes did not change at all, and she waved the Phoenix Extinguishing Lupin in her hand.


    Peerless Tang Lian fell.


    Boom boom boom


    A huge explosion sounded, and the shock wave carried snowflakes against the spectators in the surrounding stands, like a blizzard.


    After this chaos is over.


    Everyone looked at the scene in dismay.


    Jiulong Houye knelt on the ground, and the Kowloon tattoo on his body had oozes blood.


    Tang Yuan looked at the people at Tianmen off the court and said lightly: "If you don''t save him, he is probably going to die."


    Qianjizi gritted his teeth and waved.


    The Tianmen disciples immediately went up and carried Jiulong Hou Ye down.


    The referee also announced the result of the battle.


    "Tang Yuan played against Jiulong Hou Ye, Wushuang City Tang Yuan won."


    The gloom in the hearts of the Tianmen disciples is getting bigger and bigger, because so far they have lost more than a dozen games in a row.


    As for those in Wushuang City, none of them have yet been defeated.


    This made them doubt in their hearts.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. This is just the beginning. They are now doing their best, and when they are finally exhausted. We can take them down in one fell swoop!" Yao Chun said comfortingly.


    The two sacrifices were defeated in a sudden battle. If this emotion is not prevented from spreading, it is very likely that some people will retreat.


    But just when Yao Chun''s words fell.


    A referee announced the end of a battle.


    "A-Green vs. Yaoli, Wushuang City A-Green wins."


    I saw vines everywhere on the field beyond the Devil''s Forest.


    But Yazhou''s congenital medicine was entangled with red vines, and there were many thorns on the vines.


    These thorns stuck on Yaoli''s body, making Yaoli **** and pale, giving people a feeling of being hollowed out.


    And Yaoli''s opponent, Ah Lu, was standing on an icicle, holding a handful of seeds in his hand, with a cold expression.


    Even if he won, he didn''t show the slightest smile.


    "My god. That Ah Lu is too powerful. He defeated the Young Sect Master of the Divine Medical Sect so easily!"


    "She is an ability person, and...and she should be an S-rank ability person, who controls plants."


    "Those plants are just like creatures in horror movies, and they can move arbitrarily. They are like devil''s tentacles."


    "Too strong, Wushuang City''s lineup is really too strong."


    "Bei Ming Wuji, Tang Yuan, Nightingale, plus this Alu. They are already four wonderland masters. Those Song Xiaoyue and Xiao Yan are also innate pinnacles.


    The white fox has not yet exerted her strength, but I guess she is very likely to be a master of Wonderland! "


    "There are four Wonderland masters in half a person. Then there are three people left who have not played!"


    "This time Tiandijue, Wushuang City has brought us too many surprises. Maybe Tianmen is really going to capsize this time."

 Chapter 2271： Xia Xue PK Ancient Tomb Goddess

    Chapter 2271 Xia Xue PK Ancient Tomb Goddess


    The strong people on the Tianmen side lost one after another, but the ten people on the Wushuang City side were still without loss.


    I don''t even know if it was a coincidence. Like Beiming Wuji, Nightingale has played several games, and there are still three people from Wushuang City who have not been drawn.


    Finally, after Bei Ming Wuji had another city in Wushuang City.


    Qianjizi got a name that had never appeared before.


    Xia Xue


    This is a very common name. It can be said that there are no one million people with the same name in China, but hundreds of thousands.


    And so many people in the arena had never heard of any young masters in China called Xia Xue.


    And her opponent is the Tomb Goddess, one of the eight famous worshippers, the nine-fold innate powerhouse.


    Both of them are women, and they are better than Xia Xue when she was young.


    At this moment, the two men stood on the snow altar of Mount Everest in the center, ready to fight.


    "The battle...began!" The referee announced the beginning of the battle.


    Numerous white ribbons appeared in the hands of the goddess of the ancient tomb, and the looming air currents hidden secretly murderous aura.


    On the other side, Xia Xue calmly closed her eyes.


    When I opened it again, both eyes had turned red, and the corners of his mouth showed sharp little tiger teeth.


    At the same time, Xia Xue''s clothes were covered with blood, changing into blood-colored robes.


    Xia Xue at this moment was like a blood emperor.


    Xia Xue raised her hands, the blood could condense in her hands, and the two blood blades were presented in front of everyone. The cold light on the blades looked at many people in the audience, and their hearts trembled.


    At the same time, blood-red wings bloomed behind Xia Xue, huge blood-red wings covering the sky and covering the sun, a full ten meters long.


    "vampire!"


    "This is the power of the blood race."


    "But aren''t all vampires Westerners? How can Xia Xue use the power of a vampire. And the momentum is so strong!"


    "This breath is right at the level of Wonderland!"


    The audience exclaimed, they didn''t expect that Wushuang City would once again have a Wonderland powerhouse.


    "No. In the words of the Western kinship, this is a prince-level vampire! In the West, they are among the best!" said the knowledgeable Nangong Fengyi.


    "Ye Hao''s Wushuang City is really a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger. The western vampire princes have been accounted for by him. I now begin to believe that he is not arrogant for a while to challenge Tianmen.


    But the confidence in one''s own strength. Patriarch Changsun said with emotion.


    "Xia Xue has improved her strength again?" Shirley, who was sitting on top of the blood leopard, blinked and said.


    Kathleen nodded: "Compared with just becoming a prince, she can now master her own power. And her strength has improved to a certain extent, and she has reached the level of a two-star prince.


    It is equivalent to the inferior fairyland of China, and there is no problem with dealing with a sixth-order peak (nine-layer congenital). "


    Catherine looked at Ye Hao below, and she said faintly: "Now Zi Ye Hao is going to formally integrate the power of China. By then, his power will surpass any organization and power in the world and build the world''s strongest Power!"


    "Unexpectedly, in just two years, this kid has grown so fast. He has reached the position where we need to look up." Shirley said discouragedly.


    Closer to home.


    The battle between Xia Xue and the goddess of the ancient tomb has begun, and this battle is full of special effects.


    Xia Xue raised the blood blade in her hand, and instantly hundreds of blood blades appeared around Xia Xue, and these blood blades were bombarded toward the tomb goddess like missiles.


    When the ancient tomb goddess felt Xia Xue''s strong and bloodthirsty breath, she felt bad.


    Seeing the fierce offensive in front of her at this moment, she could only bite the bullet.


    The scarf in his hand was waving constantly, dodge while resisting Xia Xue''s attack.


    Xia Xue finished a round of "fire bombing."


    The wings on his back stirred and his body flew into the air.


    Xia Xue slammed down both blades, and two **** moons rushed down.


    Boom


    A beautiful figure flew out, and finally stabilized her figure on the edge of the field.


    In the place just now, two pits filled with blood were left.


    At the same time, someone noticed that there were many holes in the clothes of the goddess of the ancient tomb, and a cut in her cheek, although it quickly recovered.


    Xia Xue didn''t stop for a moment, she raised her hand, chanting a spell that she didn''t understand.


    Later, red inscription arrays appeared around Xia Xue.


    "Blood Burial."


    Xia Xue''s eyes flashed with red light, and then in the array under dozens of feet, he shot blood-colored spears directly at the entire Mount Everest snow altar below and launched a round of covering fire bombing.


    The raised blood mist made it difficult for people around to see what happened inside.


    Only the sound of impact, the sound of wind and snow, and the **** smell of flooding in the air can be heard.


    It lasted for a minute before everything was calm, and the blood mist was blown away after the wind and snow.


    Everyone can see the current situation of the Everest Snow Altar.


    I saw blood-red spears on the snow altar of Mount Everest, like a forest of red thorns.


    And in a corner of this scarlet forest of thorns, broken white gauze veils fluttered in the wind.


    "Cough cough cough..." The goddess of the ancient tomb coughed out a pool of blood, her body shook, and she immediately showed a painful expression.


    I saw her body full of injuries, and at the same time her abdomen was pierced by a blood spear, and her left leg and right palm were also pierced by the blood spear and nailed to the ground.


    "You lost." Xia Xue''s blood blade touched the white neck of the ancient tomb goddess, her eyes cold.


    It is hard to believe that such a girl, two years ago, was just an ordinary female student, just like other girls.


    Studying in class, attending class, and chatting with classmates about a boy or a male star who is on the right track.


    And now Xia Xue has become an existence that is enough to make the entire Huaxia rivers and lakes look down upon.


    In less than two minutes, she defeated the ancient tomb goddess, one of the eight worshippers of Tianmen, with a crushing advantage.


    "I give up." The goddess of the ancient tomb looked at the young girl in front of her. She clearly felt the gap between her own girl, and she reluctantly gave up.


    The blood color on Xia Xue''s body disappeared, and the blood red color in her eyes also disappeared, returning to its original appearance.


    With the disappearance of this power, all the blood spears on the field also vanished.


    The goddess of the ancient tomb fell to the ground, her blood spear was gone, leaving only the blood hole pierced.


    Tianmen disciples immediately came up to heal the goddess of the ancient tomb.


    The referee also announced the winner of the battle.


    "Xia Xue fights the Tomb Goddess, and Wushuang City Xia Xue wins!"

 Chapter 2272： Yaochun PK White Wolf King

    Chapter 2272 Yaochun PK White Wolf King


    One of the eight consecrations was defeated again, which undoubtedly made the people of Tianmen feel a sinking heart again.


    One third of the schedule has passed, and if this continues, Wushuang City has not eliminated one yet.


    But Tianmen has lost a lot of capable officers one after another.


    "Xiao Cui in Wushuang City played against Xiao Zheng, Tianmen."


    At this time, a new list of matches came out.


    On one side is also a person who has never played in Wushuang City, and on the other side is the Valley Master of Tianmen Sword-forging Valley, the quasi fairyland Xiao Zheng.


    Everyone looked curiously at the people who played in Wushuang City.


    Although this person''s name is unfamiliar, but with the previous situation, they are not doubting the quality of the members sent by Wushuang City.


    However, Xiao Zheng''s strength is also real, and he has recently broken into a quasi-wonderland.


    "What a young girl?"


    "It feels like a little loli. At this age, I probably haven''t grown up yet."


    "A girl of this age, no matter how powerful it is, she can''t be the opponent of Quasi Wonderland."


    "This girl is quite cute, but it''s a pity that the opponent in this first battle is the quasi-wonderland master of Jiangu, Xiao Zheng."


    Girls who are not favored by the audience.


    There was a little green skirt, pigtails still on his head, cute little tiger teeth appeared at the corners of his mouth, and his immature face, as if he were still a child.


    If calculated by age, Xiao Cui is indeed still a child, because she is less than three years old.


    But in terms of strength, she is Ye Hao''s dragon, the existence of an intermediate quasi-god.


    Although in the current human form, he can only play less than 30% of his combat power.


    However, there is still no problem in dealing with quasi fairyland.


    Outside the court, Ye Hao looked at Xiao Cui with his arms folded.


    This is his second assassin, a quasi-god monster.


    Even if Tianmen gains an advantage and defeats Ye Hao''s players continuously, as long as Xiao Cui is on the court, then the second round of victory will be Wushuangcheng''s.


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at Xiao Cui, who was innocent and innocent, obeyed his instructions without revealing a little breath.


    The people on the sidelines, including Tianmen, don''t even know that the little guy here is a humanoid monster.


    And with her, this round of battle has already had a result, and the victory has been taken by Ye Hao.


    "The battle...start!" The referee announced the beginning of the battle.


    Xiao Zheng couldn''t do anything to face a little loli, because the hatred of Wushuang City had made him ignore any other factors.


    He just wanted to defeat all the people in Wushuang City, and then let Wushuang City let Ye Hao taste the taste of failure.


    "Drink!" Xiao Zheng took out the sharp sword in his hand and rushed in front of Xiao Cui.


    At this moment, Xiao Cui was still standing in place, looking defenseless.


    "All flaws!" A confident smile appeared at the corner of Xiao Zheng''s mouth, and the sharp sword in his hand slashed to Xiao Cui''s chest unceremoniously.


    Xiao Cui faintly looked at the person who suddenly rushed forward with the sword in front of her, and the gleaming silver blade, she raised her arm casually.


    "Ahhh, how does this little loli use her arm to catch Xiao Zheng''s sword."


    "It''s over, it''s over. This little loli is going to be scrapped."


    "This little loli has no concept of fighting at all. Why did Wushuang City send this little girl up here? Didn''t this intentionally kill someone."


    The audience outside the stadium seemed to have seen the scene where the little loli arm was cut off.


    But an amazing scene appeared.


    Xiao Zheng''s sword fell on Xiao Cui''s arm, and only the sound of "Kazi" was heard.


    Cracks appeared on the blade, and then the entire body of the sword burst along with it, and the blade that flew out also pierced Xiao Zheng''s face.


    Xiao Zheng''s pupils dilated, and he looked at the innocent little girl in front of him in disbelief.


    how can that be?


    Although the sword just wasn''t at the level of the seven heavenly swords, it was still a superior weapon. How could it break like this?


    Ye Hao outside the court saw the puzzlement of Xiao Zheng and everyone present.


    He smiled and shook his head. Of course, Xiao Cui''s body is full of flaws. This is because dragons fight like this. Because of their thick dragon scales, they don''t care about flaws or flaws.


    Are you capable of breaking dragon scales?


    If you want to smash the scales of a dragon, you must perform a higher level of attack than the dragon.


    Xiao Cui is a mid-level quasi-god dragon, and anyone present, including Ye Hao, may not be able to crush this guy''s dragon scales.


    So Xiaocui is an invincible here, a bug-like existence.


    "Damn it!" Xiao Zheng gritted his teeth, condensed his sword with luck, and attacked Xiao Cui again.


    Xiao Cui looked at the guy in front of him boredly.


    She didn''t understand why the master sent her to fight against this kind of boring person. This guy''s knife didn''t hurt at all when hitting her body, and the master prevented her from exerting power beyond the seventh rank.


    This feels too uncomfortable.


    It''s like asking an adult to tie one of his own hands to fight with others, very uncomfortable.


    Seeing that the person in front of her was coming, Xiao Cui impatiently avoided Xiao Zheng''s sword energy with a very quick figure, and then punched Xiao Zheng''s abdomen.


    boom


    Everyone present could hear a certain cracking sound.


    It''s not just bones, it looks like Dantian!


    Xiao Zheng''s pupils dilated, his body flew upside down, rushed directly out of the Hongguang on the field, and slammed heavily on the snow peak.


    At this scene, everyone present was dumbfounded.


    My boy, what kind of monster is this?


    With one punch, Xiao Zheng in Quasi-Wonderland was knocked into the air.


    You are afraid it is not the peak of Wonderland!


    Moreover, he directly smashed other people''s dantian, which is directly abolishing Xiao Zheng.


    The referee was frightened, and for a long time saw Xiao Zheng dug out from the snow by a Tianmen disciple, and then he recovered and announced the result of the battle.


    "Xiao...Xiao Cui played against Xiao Zheng, and Wu Shuang Cheng Xiao Cui won."


    Xiao Cui walked off the field under Hache with a boring expression on her face.


    This allowed everyone present to label the harmless little loli.


    monster!


    This is Bi Bei Ming Wuji, Tang Yuan still has a terrifying existence!


    "Yao Li fights the White Wolf King."


    And the next battle is really eye-catching.


    Because Wushuang City turned out to be a white wolf with a height of three or four meters and pure white hair!


    It looks similar to the ten white wolves before, but the momentum is far stronger.


    "This monster is a bit too scary."


    "The sixth-order peak! This monster is the sixth-order peak!"


    "Yao Chun is a quasi-wonderland, there should be no problem with dealing with the monster beasts of the sixth peak, right."


    "No problem? The problem is big, I guess Tianmen will lose again."


    "Why? Isn''t this state of Yao Chun high?"


    "You haven''t read ancient books. Don''t use our gap to compare with monsters. When we humans besieged monsters in ancient times, we had to send ten times as many masters of the same realm to besieged and killed monsters. Casualties.


    Although Yao Chun had a high realm, he majored in medical skills, and the White Wolf King looked extremely fierce at first sight. This little difference was nothing at all! "

 Chapter 2273： Song Xiaoyue PK Sword Slave

    Chapter 2273 Song Xiaoyue PK Sword Slave


    When Yao Chun saw the mighty White Wolf King, his heart trembled.


    Because the White Wolf King hadn''t concealed his wild aura in the slightest, that kind of killing intent rushing towards his face made Yao Chun feel like being besieged by a pack of wolves.


    Yao Chun touched his mask and looked at Ye Hao outside the court coldly.


    Because in Tianmen before, Ye Hao destroyed his good deeds, which prevented him from being able to advance to the fairyland, and he became a human being and a ghost.


    Fortunately, after the celestial master came out of the mountain, he treated Yao Chun''s condition with supreme spells and allowed Yao Chun to be promoted to a quasi wonderland because of a blessing in disguise.


    It''s just that he still looks like that, he can''t show people face to face, he can only wear a mask all the time.


    This made Yao Chun''s hatred towards Ye Hao unnecessary for Xiao Zheng.


    If he was asked to point out the person he most wanted to kill, it would undoubtedly be Ye Hao.


    "Wait until I slaughter this evil animal first, and then slowly let you taste the taste of failure!" Yao Chun slammed his white robe abruptly, showing killing intent at the White Wolf King.


    The White Wolf King also grinned hoarsely, as a monster beast, its perception is very sensitive, it still notices this guy, and has full killing intent on its owner.


    This made the White Wolf King also have a murderous intent on Yaochun.


    Anyone who dares to threaten his master will die!


    "The battle...began!"


    The battle between the White Wolf King and Yao Chun began.


    At that moment, Yao Chun did not attack and retreated, continuously throwing pills and silver needles in his hand.


    The pill fell on the ground and exploded, creating a mist.


    The silver needles all flew towards the White Wolf King, and liquid could be seen at the tip of the silver needle. It seemed that the silver needle was carrying venom.


    The White Wolf King figured quickly, and he appeared dozens of meters away as soon as he dodged.


    In addition, its hair is pure white. On this snowy ground, the naked eyes of ordinary masters can''t detect the actions of the White Wolf King at all, and the eyes only need to move slightly away from it.


    It would be very difficult to find this guy in this piece of snow.


    "Naughty animal, go to death. Taiyi magic needle!" Yao Chun raised his hand and formed hundreds of golden needles in front of him.


    There are also gold wires connected between these gold pins, which seems to form a certain formation.


    When the White Wolf King faced the Taiyi Magic Needle, the first thing he thought about was to dodge, but the Taiyi Magic Needle could be tracked.


    In the end, it hit the White Wolf King, dozens of Taiyi needles pierced into the white wolf king''s hair, and the other Taiyi needles just stuck to the ground.


    At this time, a huge golden wire mesh cage formed the White Wolf King tightly.


    The White Wolf King tried to struggle, but the gold mesh cage made of Taiyi Divine Needle was really strong.


    "Hahahaha, a mere demon beast, is it my opponent to wait for the heavenly gate? Look at me to drive you into the six reincarnations today!" Yao Chun''s eyes showed murderousness, and the corners of his mouth showed a hideous smile.


    Because of the anger towards Ye Hao, Yao Chun''s Taoism was already unstable, and a demon was born.


    Yao Chun raised his hands, and the power of Quasi-Wonderland gathered in his hands.


    A white ball of light slowly appeared.


    "Tianyuan bomb!" Yao Chun performed this trick with a grinning smile.


    Contempt was revealed in the White Wolf King''s eyes, and then wings appeared on its back, which directly broke the gold wire cage.


    The white wings took the White Wolf King into the air, and Yao Chun''s move was directly defeated.


    The White Wolf King''s wings shook, and he swooped down.


    "How could it be!" Yao Chun saw the White Wolf King get rid of the shackles, a little unexpected.


    Then, he was approached by the White Wolf King and was suppressed everywhere.


    The white robe on his body was also torn apart by the white wolf king''s sharp claws, and a few blood holes appeared on his body, which made him look very embarrassed.


    A flaw, the white wolf king''s wings directly hit Yao Chun''s abdomen.


    Yao Chun flew out and fell to the ground. There was a huge blood hole in his abdomen. Almost all blood vessels and bones could be seen inside.


    "Cough cough cough... how... how could this happen." Yao Chun raised his head in agony, and when he looked at the White Wolf King, his eyes showed fear.


    The White Wolf King opened his wolf''s mouth, and an equally white energy ball gathered in front of the White Wolf King''s mouth, but the powerful aura was several times stronger than Yao Chun''s move!


    "Don''t... don''t... I... I admit..."


    Before Yao Chun spoke, the white light beam of the White Wolf King shot out.


    It penetrated directly through Yao Chun''s left chest, and everyone could see Yao Chun''s hollow left chest.


    Yao Chun knelt on the ground dullly, with the fear in his eyes.


    "lose¡­¡­"


    After spitting out the last word in his mouth, he fell directly into a pool of blood.


    The White Wolf King saw the enemy he had killed, with disdain in his eyes, raised his head and screamed.


    "Howl woo woo woo."


    Many spectators around shuddered, watching the huge White Wolf King walk off the venue.


    Sect Master of Heavenly Sect Master, Yao Chun... is dead.


    This news spread all over the country at this moment.


    Northeast teahouse.


    "The White Wolf King of Wushuang City, spit out a white light beam directly through the chest of the Sect Master of Shen Yi Sect! Sect Master of Shen Yi Sect, Yao Chun, died in battle!" The broadcaster wears headphones, sweats on his forehead, and looks in his eyes. It''s incredible.


    The audience in the audience was shocked when they heard the news.


    "The sect master of the genius doctor is dead...this... this time Tianmen is really dangerous."


    "Are all of Wushuang City''s monsters, the lowest strength is the Nine-layer Innate."


    "I feel that this time, maybe Tianmen is really going to get some trouble. China is going to change the sky."


    A villa somewhere in Xiangdu.


    "It''s incredible, the White Wolf King of Wushuang City. With his wings on his back, successive attacks disrupted Yao Chun''s pace, and then the wings hit Yao Chun''s abdomen with a heavy blow, causing him to be seriously injured.


    It is estimated that this trick directly caused Yao Chun''s dantian to be confused, and he was out of luck.


    After that, the White Wolf King unceremoniously made a move to cure his body in his own way, and the white light beam directly penetrated Yao Chun''s heart.


    Yao Chun, the master of the Heavenly Sect Master Doctor, died on Mount Everest! "What the broadcaster said stood up, his complexion flushed, as if he were on the scene.


    It was shocking to hear each one.


    "Mr. Ye, this time is really going to make a big wave." Xiangdu rich businessman Li Merchant sighed with emotion.


    ...


    Above the snow altar of Mount Everest.


    After the referee announced that the White Wolf King had won, Yao Chun''s body was also carried down.


    Ye Hao looked at Qianjizi with a pale face in front of him, and he smiled and said, "I''m sorry. I''m so white, I''m a little restless. Flop, fumble."


    Ye Hao wanted to kill Yao Chun a long time ago, but he didn''t have time.


    It happened that the White Wolf King helped him get it done today.


    Qian Jizi didn''t say a word, just silently drawing lots.


    Song Xiaoyue


    Qian Jizi extracted Song Xiaoyue''s name.


    The name Ye Hao pulled out here surprised Ye Hao a little.


    ¡®Sword Slave¡¯


    As far as he knew, there was only one person on the Heaven Gate who was called a sword slave.

 Chapter 2274： Ice princess

    Chapter 2274 Ice Princess


    An elderly man walked out of the Tianmen disciple wearing a simple cloth.


    The simple dress, the straw sandals on the feet, and the rough face.


    It''s completely different from those Tianmen disciples who are wearing white clothes, or they don''t look like the same kind of people at all.


    When others see this old man''s defeat, they may think that this guy is just a servant.


    But above the snow peak in the distance, a Simon Sword Saint with a broken sword on his back opened his closed eyes for the first time and looked at the old man.


    "We haven''t seen each other for almost fifty years. In my life, you are the only one who can take my three swords purely on swordsmanship.


    I don''t know if you can take my ten swords after these fifty years. "Ximen Juggernaut looked at the figure of Sword Slave, and muttered to himself.


    If you let those who look down upon Jian Slave with contemptuous eyes hear what Simon Sword Master said.


    The jaw that would be frightened fell to the ground.


    This looking sloppy old immortal can actually pick up the legendary character, the Three Swords of the Sword Master Simon, in swordsmanship.


    You must know that as if not talking about one''s own realm, single-wheel swordsmanship, in this China Kyushu, no one has ever dared to say that he can take the sword of Simon Sword Master.


    Even the disciples of the Tianmen knew that their old heavenly master once talked about swordsmanship and would mention the Sword Master Ximen.


    Regarding the swordsmanship of Ximen Swordsmanship, the celestial master once said that he couldn''t even take the sword of Ximen Swordmaster without using skill.


    Huaxia''s recognized as the number one powerhouse, the old celestial master gave Ximen Swordmaster''s swordsmanship such a high evaluation.


    One can imagine how far the swordsmanship of Ximen Juggernaut has reached.


    And this ugly old man with shameless appearance and shabby edges could actually take over the Three Swords of Simon Swordmaster. Although it was fifty years ago, it was already quite powerful.


    Jian slave staggered onto the Everest Snow Altar.


    "Who is this person? Why is it like this? There is no one in Tianmen, how can you send such a bad old man to fight."


    "Yeah. Look at this man, his shaky body is too unstable on the bottom. I guess I can send him into the morgue with a punch."


    "Hey, it seems that Tianmen is really sunset."


    Onlookers have expressed their disapproval of Tianmen.


    And most people on the Tianmen side also felt dull on their faces.


    The most is the people from Forge Sword Valley. Others don''t know who this bad old man is, don''t they yet?


    "What''s the matter? Why did Master Tianjizi send this bad old man who sweeps the floor for us to play?"


    "Yeah. This bad old man was the one who swept the ground in Sword Forge Valley. Even if we have the strength, is it still the opponent of the other party''s Nine Innate Peak?"


    "Could it be that the name on the sign was wrong?"


    Those who say this are basically the middle and low-level people of Tianmen.


    And for those high-level figures, such as the Eight Great Envoys, the twenty-four elders stared at the back of the sword slave.


    Either with reverence, or with complexity, or with surprised eyes.


    Because they know the identity of this person.


    This person can be said to be in the existence of Tianmen second only to the old celestial master, if we say that among the hundred people in the second round of Tianmen, they will rank among the highest in strength.


    No one dared to compete with this old man.


    Because this person represents the pinnacle of Tianmen Kendo!


    I don''t know if it was a coincidence. This second round of battle, a very focused battle, started in this central snow altar.


    After the Sword Slave came up, he first glanced at the direction of Xuefeng where the Sword Master Ximen was located, a trace of emotion flashed in his muddy eyes.


    Those who are both the highest in kendo naturally have a sense of supernatural friendship.


    After Jian Nu stood firmly, he looked at Ye Hao in the audience.


    Ye Hao looked at Jian Slave with respectful eyes.


    The Sword Slave will appear here, even if Ye Hao expected it, but also Ye Hao unexpectedly.


    Ye Hao couldn''t see through the strength of the sword slave a year ago, but now he can feel the extraordinary sword aura from the body of the sword slave.


    Although the sword slave was sloppy on the outside, he was not sloppy.


    But the aura in his body was an extremely sharp sword, and Ye Hao, who looked at it coldly, was a little jealous.


    Ye Hao even asked himself, if he was in the same realm, could he defeat the sword slave?


    In the end, the answer given in his heart was that he was 70% sure that he could defeat the sword slave if he was seriously injured.


    And now the realm of the sword slave is...


    Peak of Wonderland!


    Half the holy is only one step away.


    "Xiaoyue, wait a while for you to play casually. Don''t hold on, you are not the opponent of this person, and you will directly admit defeat in the end." Ye Hao transmitted to Song Xiaoyue.


    Song Xiaoyue frowned when she heard Ye Hao''s words in her head, and cast Ye Hao an unconvinced look.


    That seems to be saying, don¡¯t you think this lady is good?


    Seeing Song Xiaoyue''s stubborn expression, Ye Hao knew that Song Xiaoyue would never give up easily.


    Fortunately, her opponent is a sword slave.


    Although the sword slave played on behalf of Tianmen, it would not hurt Song Xiaoyue''s life.


    "The battle...began!" The referee announced the beginning of the battle.


    The sword slave stood still and didn''t move.


    Song Xiaoyue carefully looked at the old man in front of her.


    Although she was not convinced by what Ye Hao said, since Ye Hao reminded it, it shows that this person must not be weak.


    So she did not take it lightly.


    As soon as she came up, she first faced the ground with her hands, and the chill suddenly came out.


    Those cold air formed ice crystals and formed an icicle under Song Xiaoyue''s feet, sending Song Xiaoyue to a high place.


    An ice cone is also formed around the icicle, and the sharp ice cone can prevent enemy attacks.


    At this start, Song Xiaoyue put herself in a safe place first.


    Because of the previous cold poison, Song Xiaoyue''s control of the ice element was higher than that of some ice element abilities.


    That was already the grade of elemental power, and even if Song Xiaoyue worked a little harder, he might be able to comprehend the ice law.


    "Ice Falls!"


    Song Xiaoyue pointed her hands at the sword slave in front, like a waterfall of ice crystals, falling towards the sword slave.


    Jian Slave did not move under his feet, still standing on the spot.


    The people around showed expressions that couldn''t bear to look at it, as if they had predicted that this sloppy old man would be pierced by the ice crystals and died on the spot.


    But the expected scene did not appear.


    Jian Slave carried his hands on his back and did not move.


    When the ice waterfall hit in front of him, it was like hitting a solid wall, turning into ice mist one by one.


    The audience outside the scene watching this scene was stunned, all of them didn''t know what was going on and what tactics this shameless old man used.


    "It''s the sword aura." Ye Hao muttered, and the sword slave''s sword aura could reach the level of unexpected release.


    The invisible sword aura formed a shield in front of him, and Song Xiaoyue''s ice burst could not penetrate at all.

 Chapter 2275： Snow Preface

    Chapter 2275 Snow Preface


    Song Xiaoyue saw that her attack had been fruitless, so she immediately offered her ultimate move.


    Ye Hao once told him that it was **** to leave a hand at any trouble with others.


    Since you want to fight, you must use your full strength, and you must have the right to play.


    Don''t learn from that island country''s bumpy man, only use big tricks after being beaten to death.


    If the enemy is not merciful, you may be knocked down without waiting for you to use a big move.


    So Song Xiaoyue was not sloppy at all, her eyes turned crystal blue, and her clothes glowed with crystal blue light.


    "Forbidden Curse¡¤Field of Ice!"


    Countless ice crystals condensed beside Song Xiaoyue, some turned into tigers, some turned into dragons, some turned into arrow feathers, and some turned into flood beasts.


    Roaring towards the sword slave like a tide.


    This trick was taught to Song Xiaoyue by Ye Hao. Although it was a systematic skill, under Ye Hao''s analysis, it was taught to Song Xiaoyue.


    And Song Xiaoyue also learned these very cleverly, and can successfully master it.


    Now it is one of Song Xiaoyue''s big kills.


    "The person Ye Hao taught is really good. He has such strength at a young age." Jian Slaughter saw the surging offensive in front of him, and he even smiled.


    Although under his rough dress, his smile looked a little ugly.


    But now in the eyes of others, this old man is no longer an ordinary person.


    It is a strong man who hides deeply, as for what is uncut, sloppy and sloppy.


    Isn''t it true of the strong? The strong are not all with unique personalities and don''t care about others'' opinions.


    The people in Forge Sword Valley are very excited, because they are the people from Forge Sword Valley.


    They have completely forgotten how they despised and looked down upon this sword slave who they thought was the Master Sweeper.


    The current sword slaves, in their eyes, are a life-saving straw.


    Sword slave took out a bamboo stick from his sleeve, it was wrong...Why was the bamboo stick stained?


    "Isn''t that the bamboo stick on the broomstick used by the sword slave?"


    "This...this...this kind of battle, how can we use ordinary bamboo sticks."


    "It''s over. This weapon is completely useless. It will have a great impact on your own strength."


    An individual in Zhujian Valley fell into the bottom again, and he didn''t even have the face to meet people.


    The people who dignified the sword valley are fighting with ordinary bamboo sticks. This is simply smashing the sword valley in the face.


    And the scene that happened next completely closed the mouth of the people in Forge Sword Valley.


    I saw the sword slave continuously waving the bamboo stick in his hand, like a sharp sword.


    And that every move and every style is so familiar in the eyes of the disciples of Jianjian Valley, because those are the ordinary swordsmanship in their school.


    "That...that''s not the entry-level sword art three styles I learned when I first joined the faction!"


    "And the sword just now, isn''t it in the Qiufeng Sword Art. This is the sword art of Bad Street."


    "This...this is really bad street swordsmanship. Why do I think he uses it so powerfully."


    "Could it be because of his high level?"


    "Aren''t you stupid? Master said before. People with high realm can only use high-quality swordsmanship to give full play to their current realm."


    "Is it possible that our master made a mistake?"


    "..."


    The sword slave remained motionless, and the bamboo stick in his hand kept tapping on those "monsters" that struck, and as long as it hits, the monster will disappear into nothing.


    Compared with the splendor of Song Xiaoyue''s tricks, the sword slave is like an old man playing a sword in the square.


    After dozens of seconds, the forbidden curse that Song Xiaoyue prepared was completely resolved by the sword slave, without causing even a little harm to the sword slave.


    Song Xiaoyue bit her lip and raised her hand unwillingly.


    An ice-blue violin appeared in her hand, and the other hand was also a bow made of ice crystals.


    Song Xiaoyue closed her eyes as if playing a violin.


    The melodious music sounded at this time, and countless snowflakes fell in the sky at this time.


    "What''s the trick? Play the violin?"


    "Why do I feel a biting chill."


    "I have this feeling too, but I am a congenital one. This natural cold is rarely felt by me anymore. But now I actually... even... Ah cut."


    Ye Hao looked at Song Xiaoyue with a smile.


    I have to say that Song Xiaoyue is a very talented person. This talent allows her to combine her ice power with the violin she has always liked.


    Created this trick.


    If I remember correctly, the name of this trick is "Snow Prologue".


    Jian Slave''s eyes lit up, he lowered his head and looked at the ice crystals that appeared at his feet for some time, slowly covering his straw shoes and spreading towards his calf.


    At the same time, the sword slave could feel the crisis in the surrounding snowflakes.


    "This woman will become a great weapon in the future!" Jian Nu said with a serious face.


    The next moment, those snowflakes actually bloomed in the air, forming a small blue magic circle.


    Tens of thousands of snowflakes are tens of thousands of small magic circles.


    And these small magic circles are combined, and the huge breath rushes into the sky.


    At this time, Song Xiaoyue''s piano sound became more and more agitated, like a blizzard.


    The battle on the Everest Snow Altar has obscured the sight of onlookers, making it impossible for them to see what happened inside.


    Fifty centimeters in front of a person happened to be the magic circle set by Song Xiaoyue, and he stretched out his finger curiously.


    And just when his finger touched the edge.


    His fingers were covered with ice crystals at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Not only the surface covering, he could clearly feel the bones, blood and meridians on his fingers were frozen.


    "Ahhhhh..." He panicked and wanted to step back, but he couldn''t pull his finger out.


    No matter how he mobilized his internal strength, he couldn''t resist the invasion of the cold current. He watched the cold current completely cover his palm.


    The people next to him also noticed the dead man, but no one dared to come forward and help.


    At this moment, a figure appeared behind him, and his red palm pressed directly on the frozen palm of the man. This was to help the man break free.


    "Dongfang... Your Excellency Dongfang Patriarch!" The dead man looked at the person who helped him and found that it was the dignified Dongfang Patriarch, Dongfang Yan.


    And the exercise that Dongfang Yan has just performed is of course the most masculine Vulcan tactic!


    "Don''t touch it indiscriminately in the future. Your right hand needs to heal for half a year. If you are lucky, you can return to the previous agility. If you are not lucky, at least you don''t need to cut off your hand." Dongfang Yan said coldly.


    "Thank you Mr. Dongfang, Mr. Dongfang." The dead man bowed and thanked.

 Chapter 2276： Tianmens Hope

    Chapter 2276 the hope of Tianmen


    It wasn''t until a few minutes later that Song Xiaoyue''s piano sound stopped.


    And everyone felt their heart hanging in their throats.


    The horror of this woman has been experienced by everyone present.


    Just on the edge, he almost abolished a man, and what would happen to the sword slave in this attack?


    Everyone in Forge Sword Valley prayed, but this was the hope they finally hoped for.


    Even if this person is someone they looked down upon before, but at least now in this battle, they can fight for their name in the Valley of Sword.


    Let them see a little hope of victory.


    You must know that if they lose this round, they will lose the Tianmen in this world battle.


    At that time, it will definitely become the laughing stock of Huaxia Jianghu!


    The snow mist dissipated.


    "The little girl is not bad. Nine-layer Innate Peak can use such a trick. If you change to some other quasi-wonderland or inferior wonderland, it is estimated that you will have your way."


    The figure of the sword slave appeared in front of everyone, and his clothes were more worn than before, and there were many cracks.


    At the same time, there are purple traces on the skin of the sword slave, which is the case when the human body is exposed to extreme cold.


    On the other side, Song Xiaoyue''s face was a little pale.


    "I admit defeat." Song Xiaoyue spit out three words, and the icicle under her body has disappeared.


    "Song Xiaoyue vs. Sword Slave, Tianmen Sword Slave wins." The referee announced the winner.


    Tianmen, most of all, a fierce roar erupted from Zhujian Valley.


    This is the first person to be eliminated in Wushuang City after more than 50 games. Can you say that they are not excited.


    Song Xiaoyue walked to the sidelines somewhat discouraged.


    "I thought that according to your character, you would die." Ye Hao walked up to Song Xiaoyue and teased.


    "You think I don''t want to. The three moves just now have emptied 80% of my strength. If not, this lady can still fight for a hundred rounds.


    But to be honest, that old man is really good. He can take my Snow Prologue.


    And so far, he has not taken the initiative to attack, so there is no need to waste his energy. "Even though Song Xiaoyue said so, she was still very unwilling.


    And she was the first to be eliminated from Wushuang City, the more she thought about it, the more unhappy she became.


    Ye Hao can''t see Song Xiaoyue''s careful thinking?


    He smiled and touched Song Xiaoyue''s head: "Okay. Don''t think so much, you are not wronged if you lose to him. His strength is at the peak of the fairyland, and you are only the nine-fold innate peak.


    This difference is not one or two realms. In this case, you can hurt him, which is already very remarkable. "


    Song Xiaoyue raised her head in surprise: "That damn... old gentleman, it turned out to be the peak of the fairyland?"


    "Yes, that''s right." Ye Hao nodded.


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Song Xiaoyue''s heart was relaxed a lot, at least she was not losing to anyone, but a powerhouse at the pinnacle of Wonderland.


    In this way, it is not too shameful.


    "However, he is the pinnacle of the fairyland. Is it a big threat to our team?" Song Xiaoyue asked worriedly again.


    "Don''t worry, I have a later move. This will not lose." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    The peak of the fairyland is certainly powerful, but is it more powerful than the dragons of the mid-level quasi-god?


    With this hole card pressed here, it is a king bomb!


    With this victory, Tianmen once again encouraged the momentum.


    "Don''t be discouraged, we still have hope. The number of them is reduced, and a few people have already played continuously, the physical exertion must be great."


    "Yes. As long as we persevere, we can still win!"


    "Victory belongs to our heavenly gate! As long as we win this round and the heavenly master sits in the third round, then we are sure to win!"


    After dozens of matches, the second person who was eliminated from Wushuang City appeared.


    Xiaoyan.


    Xiao Yan''s luck wasn''t very good this time. He has played nearly fifteen games in more than 70 battles, and his physical strength is huge.


    Then in this scene, I encountered one of the top ten worships, the blind gun of the quasi fairyland.


    Finally, after Xiao Yan severely injured the blind gun, he himself fell to the ground exhausted and lost his fighting ability.


    Another downsizing on Wushuang City made Tianmen overjoyed.


    There are eight people in Wushuang City, and there are thirty people in Tianmen.


    Eight of them, Zuo Mu, Blind Spear, Baili Divine Bow, General Mu, and Qianjizi are still there. Of the twenty-four elders, sixteen did not play.


    The quality of these people is quite high, and there is also an amazing killer, Sword Slave, present.


    "Brother Hao, I''m sorry. I lost." Xiaoyan''s life-and-fighting character caused his injuries to be more serious, but after Ye Hao''s Holy Healing technique, these were not problems.


    But he was still very guilty of his loss.


    In his opinion, Big Brother Ye Hao can choose him as one of the ten places in the second round of the Tiandi Show, and that is to trust him.


    But he actually lost, even if he had defeated more than a dozen people before, it seemed to him still not enough.


    Not strong enough, not strong enough, I''m not strong enough!


    Looking at Xiao Yan''s resentful and ashamed eyes, Ye Hao patted Xiao Yan''s shoulder gratifyingly: "Your kid is already pretty good. Look. You are the youngest in this battle.


    From today on, the entire Huaxia Rivers and Lakes will know your name.


    But then there will be a trouble. "


    "What''s the trouble?" Xiao Yan puzzled.


    "At that time, there will be a lot of marriage proposals, but you are still a minor now. But it is also good to make a marriage first. You said, how many wifes do you want to ask for?" Ye Hao looked at Xiaoyan teasingly.


    Xiao Yan''s face was flushed by Ye Hao''s words.


    Ye Hao didn''t continue to tease this kid anymore, and let someone carry him down to heal his injuries.


    And he continued to watch Occupy.


    The reason why he let Song Xiaoyue and Xiao Yan play is not really high expectations for them, but just wanting them to show their fists on this big stage.


    After all, in the future, he is going to command the entire Chinese arena. He can''t do everything by himself, so he needs to create some famous people.


    This world battle is a very suitable stage.


    Not only them, but those who performed well in the first round before will have their names spread throughout China.


    But at this time, I don''t know if it is God''s mercy to Tianmen, and wants to give them a little more hope.


    Immediately after that, the sword slave played against the White Wolf King.


    This battle was not surprisingly the Sword Slave won. Although the White Wolf King was strong, he was a nine-fold innate monster after all. Compared with the Sword Slave at the peak of Wonderland, there was still a big gap.


    Eliminating three people in a row made the people of Tianmen extremely happy, as if they had already seen victory.

 Chapter 2277： White Fox PK Zuo Mu

    Chapter 2277 White Fox PK Zuo Mu


    "You said, will Wushuang City really have exhausted luck?"


    "It''s possible. After all, in this continuous battle, Wushuang City has played no less than five games per person on average. This is a lot of physical energy."


    "Yes. On the other hand, in Tianmen, everyone is full of vigor. One goes down and the other grows, and there is still great hope for Tianmen victory."


    Onlookers talked a lot, and everyone was optimistic about Tianmen.


    After all, Tianmen still had a lot of weight in their hearts, and the prestige of China''s first sect in three thousand years was still there.


    And looking at Ye Hao, Ye Hao still had a continuous indifferent expression, as if the battle actually had nothing to do with him.


    He continued to draw lots for the next battle without anyone else.


    The battle that followed was a bit worth seeing.


    The white fox played against Zuo Mu.


    Zuo Mu is one of the more powerful among the eight worships of Tianmen, quasi fairyland.


    And he has never played before, and his strength is still very full.


    On the other side, the white fox eliminated its opponent in six consecutive battles, which made everyone understand that the strength of this demon clan girl was also a quasi-wonderland.


    But seeing Wushuang City in front of them was defeated one after another by three people.


    In this one, everyone was a little optimistic about the white fox, after all, the six consecutive battles, the white fox must have a lot of consumption.


    After one side has been fighting, the other side is waiting for it, and the state of heyday is waiting for you.


    Which one has the best chance of winning, see it very clearly.


    "Don''t force yourself." Ye Hao reminded her before Bai Fox played.


    The white fox leaned slightly towards Ye Hao, didn''t say much, and went straight to the court.


    "All of them are so stubborn. It is estimated that she is going to fight to the death this time. I only hope that the injury will not be too severe." Ye Hao sighed.


    He had anticipated the situation of waiting a while, and perhaps it would be the most anxious and fiercest in the second round.


    Because the strength of both sides in this game is very close.


    The white fox in its heyday may have a higher chance of winning.


    But it was true that the six consecutive battles did not cost her too much, but in her current situation, only 70% of the fighting power remained.


    And Zuo Mu, the strength of the Tianmen enshrinement, is genuine and rich in combat experience. It is not comparable to other Tianmen elders who have strength and no tactics. Tianmen Deacon can match.


    At this moment, the battle between Bai Fox and Zuo Mu was 50-50.


    If Zuo Mu''s crushing victory is said to be good, at least the white fox will be as conscious as Song Xiaoyue.


    Or suffer a bit like Xiaoyan, and lose again.


    However, there is not much difference between Baihu and Zuo Mu. When they fight, they are really equal. If they are both very serious, they think they have the possibility of defeating each other.


    Then this battle will be very anxious.


    Soon, Zuo Mu and Bai Fox, who were holding swords in their left hands, stood on the battlefield. Their venue happened to be a special Devil Forest.


    "The battle...began." The referee of Devillin announced the beginning of the battle.


    The white fox immediately jumped onto an icicle, landed on all fours, and grew a snow-white tail behind him. There were six!


    This is the tail of the nine-tailed holy fox that the white fox can summon now.


    This also shows that she attaches importance to this battle and put on her strongest form as soon as she played.


    Zuo Mu stared at the white fox with a serious expression, indicating that he also valued this battle very much and respected his opponent.


    Even if the opponent is a monster, a woman.


    "The fire of the fox!" The white fox thought, and the tail behind her condensed a special flame, which was hot with a deceptive aura.


    Ordinary masters who see this flame will be confused by it and forget to resist.


    Even the fascinated person, even if the whole body is burned, will look like enjoying, immersed in the illusion of bewilderment, and perish little by little.


    However, Zuo Mu, who is a quasi-fairyland and has command and combat experience, naturally cannot be easily confused by this trick.


    He leaped up and quickly bounced on the icicles, constantly approaching the white fox.


    Approaching him is a swordsman, and his most powerful attack is of course melee combat.


    "Fox clone." Seeing the enemy approaching, the white fox transformed dozens of clones and landed on the surrounding icicles.


    At the same time, each clone released the fire of the fox demon towards Zuo Mu.


    People can''t tell if that is true.


    "Shipfeng Kendo!"


    A gleam of light flashed in Zuo Mu''s eyes, and then his figure turned into afterimages, rushing out at an extremely fast speed.


    Everyone couldn''t see Zuo Mu''s sword, only a flash of sword light.


    Then the white foxes were torn apart by sword light.


    The last icicle collapsed, and the white fox and Zuo Mu stood on the icicle 20 meters away.


    There was a pinch of white hair on Zuo Mu''s sword, and a few scratches appeared on his shirt on his right shoulder.


    It was only a short pause, and then the two moved again.


    "Woo woo woo." The white fox looked up to the sky and roared, and behind it appeared the phantom of the nine-tailed holy fox. The phantom slowly merged into the body of the white fox, and then a huge white fox appeared in front of everyone.


    "Qingshui Kendo!" The sword that Zuo Mu displayed this time was not fast, and its power looked average and light.


    However, the overflowing sword energy directly cut off the icicles.


    The six huge tails of the white fox were constantly waving and flapping on the icicles like an earthquake and avalanche.


    Zizi


    Blood splashed, and a hole appeared in one of the tail of the white fox.


    The white fox opened his mouth a little angrily: "Holy Fox Fire."


    The turbulent flame spurted out and rushed straight towards Zuo Mu. The flame even melted the Wannian Glacier in the Devil Forest.


    "Piaoxue Kendo." Zuo Mu swung his sword this time, and there was cold air above his sword aura.


    The cold air collided with the fire of the holy fox, and in the end Zuo Mu was still lost. He was knocked out and his chest was scorched.


    "The Heaven and Earth Swordsmanship that Zuo Mu originally thought about. Originally, his realm was not enough, and he has been unable to realize that artistic realm." At this time, a voice suddenly sounded in Ye Hao''s ear.


    Ye Hao didn''t look back, because he knew who came.


    Jian Slave was holding a hip flask, standing beside Ye Hao carelessly, not paying attention to the surprised eyes of others.


    Why would the people of Tianmen stand next to Ye Hao in Wushuang City, still chatting with him.


    "After the battle with you in Qin Ling, he had a lot of epiphany. Then the heavenly master left and gave him some help. This allowed him to understand the world of swords while breaking into the quasi-wonderland.


    The power is not bad, with the help of all kinds of heaven and earth, simulated sword tactics. Although not as good as me, among other swordsmen, it is also quite outstanding. "Jian Nu said without thinking modestly.


    "What do you think of this battle, Master Jian?" Ye Hao looked at Jian Slave, and others called him Jian Slave. In his eyes, this was Master Jian.


    "Both loses and hurts." Jian Nu said frankly.

 Chapter 2278： Beiming Wuji vs. Sword Slave

    Chapter 2278 Beiming Wuji vs. Sword Slave


    Jiannu and Ye Hao had the same views.


    The fierce battle also proved their ideas.


    The battle between the two, you come and I go, no matter what.


    Some were injured, some were chasing.


    This is the confrontation between swordsmanship and magic.


    This is also a battle between human cultivators and monsters.


    Almost all onlookers were attracted by this battle.


    Due to the battle between the two of them, Devillin had completely lost its original landscape, and the icicles collapsed into ruins.


    There were sword marks everywhere, or bombed holes.


    The explosion and the sound of breaking through the air are endless.


    During this period, Wushuang City won several victories in succession.


    The number of people on the Tianmen side was less than twenty.


    The battle between Baihu and Zuo Mu had lasted for half an hour.


    It can be said that it refreshed the record of this round of heaven and earth.


    "It''s over." Ye Hao looked at the white fox with blood stains and some messy stains on his body.


    Zuo Mu on the other side was even more miserable, with many wounds on his abdomen, chest, thigh, left arm, and even his face.


    Even a few more wounds could kill Zuo Mu''s life.


    Zuo Mu is a human being. Unlike the white foxes of the Monster Race, the body of the Monster Race can quickly recover from his injuries.


    However, Zuo Mu''s swordsmanship, coupled with his momentum, allowed him to survive until now.


    At this time, both of them had reached their limit, and the remaining physical strength was only enough to launch the last attack.


    The two also clearly understood this, and they stood opposite each other on an icicle.


    Feng Jin, fire dragon, thunder and lightning began to appear on Zuo Mu''s blade.


    "Cough cough cough..." Zuo Mu coughed up blood and shook his body a few times, but he still held on.


    The six tails behind the white fox on the other side accumulated energy, and the six spheres began to converge little by little.


    Everyone was holding their breath, waiting for the end of the war.


    "Heaven and Earth Sword Art!" Zuo Mu screamed, and four different sword auras shot out, and the surging sword aura changed the colors of the world.


    The white fox on the other side was not to be outdone. The six **** on the tail collided together, converging into a beam of light, and headed straight towards Zuo Mu.


    "Holy Fox Aurora."


    Boom boom boom boom


    The huge explosion made everyone below the innate level cover their ears, and some people even fell directly to the ground.


    The shock wave also spread to the auditorium, and even indirectly affected the battles in several other venues.


    However, after this snowy peak, the power of nature is still very powerful, and the aftermath of this battle is quickly digested.


    "How is it, what is the result of this."


    "Don''t stand up in front of you, hello. The one who flies, you are too much!"


    "Who won, please tell me who won."


    There was a lot of discussion in the audience, and everyone couldn''t wait to know the result of this war.


    When they saw the Devil Forest again, everyone was silent, with admiration in their eyes.


    The white fox turned into a little fox, lying on the ground tiredly, his trembling legs, and he didn''t even have the strength to stand up.


    On the other side, Zuo Mu knelt on the ground, thrusting his left sword into the ground, supporting his body.


    The consciousness of these two people still exists, but neither has the ability to continue fighting.


    "I declare that the battle between Wushuang City Arctic Fox and Tianmen Zuomu is a draw. Both are eliminated." The referee announced the result.


    Ye Hao flickered and appeared in the Devil''s Forest, crouched down and picked up the little fox, tidying up her hair.


    The little fox looked at Ye Hao with some shame, as if he was blaming himself for not winning this battle for the young master.


    "It doesn''t matter, you have worked very hard."


    Ye Hao stroked the little fox''s pure white hair, using Holy Healing techniques to heal the little fox''s injuries, and at the same time returned to his original position.


    Zuo Mu was also carried down by the Tianmen disciple.


    This battle turned out to be a loss for both, in fact, it is still acceptable in the hearts of the audience and Tianmen.


    And it''s still such a wonderful, fierce battle, it''s a real treat.


    At the same time, they also learned about the terrifying endurance and recovery ability of the monster race, as well as the fighting power that erupted in the situation of the beast body and the magical demon technique.


    From the overall situation, Wushuang City eliminated one person again, and only six people were left.


    And the next battle meant that almost everyone had to fight non-stop, which consumed a huge amount of energy and physical strength.


    The people in Tianmen were extremely excited, as if they had seen victory waving at them.


    The two sides of the next battle immediately aroused everyone''s carnival.


    Beiming Wuji fights the sword slave.


    Jian Slave, the unshaven mysterious old man, has eliminated the two in Wushuang City one after another.


    And this time and Bei Ming Wu Jiu, who is a quasi fairyland, is bound to be another quite worthwhile battle.


    "Grandpa. You are not his opponent. You are already a lot of age. Don''t do crazy things like young people. It doesn''t matter if you lose a game, I will win this round." Ye Hao said while looking at Bei Ming Wuji who was about to play.


    Bei Ming Wuji smiled and looked at his grandson: "Hao''er. Although I am quite a bit older, grandpa, grandpa has never done anything to lose without a fight.


    But don''t worry, I know how to measure, and I have to live with my old bones for decades and hold my great-grandson. "


    Bei Ming Wuji teased, and then went on the court.


    Ye Hao touched the white fox in his arms and looked at the sword slave who had entered the court opposite his grandfather.


    The white fox blinked Shui Lingling''s eyes and was also paying attention to this battle.


    Her current injuries have basically recovered, and it is not a problem to restore her human form.


    But she still pretended that I was weak and I wanted to hug, lying in Ye Hao''s arms.


    There are very few opportunities for such enjoyment. If you don''t take it well, she will regret it.


    Thinking of this, the white fox rubbed Ye Hao''s chest.


    "Bei Ming Patriarch." Jian Nu faced Bei Ming Wuji, clenching his fists with both hands very politely.


    Bei Ming Wuji also returned the courtesy: "You look at my age, you should be the same generation as me. There is no need for so much courtesy."


    "The old man and the grandson of the Patriarch of Beiming, your son-in-law, and your daughter have something to do with each other. When you wait for the contest, if there is any offense, you still look at the Patriarch of Beiming, Haihan." Jian Slave said.


    "It''s okay, this is the place for the competition. Even if we show our skills and let the outsiders see, we old bones still have some skills." Bei Mingwu greatly smiled.


    Then his eyes sank, and a figure appeared behind him.


    It is the underworld cultivated by Beiming Wuji, and it also has the underworld of quasi-wonderland!

 Chapter 2279： Kunpeng Palm

    Chapter 2279 Kunpeng Palm


    "The battle...began!"


    Another anticipated battle has begun.


    Although Bei Ming Wuji was old, his movements were not slow at all.


    He took his own body and rushed up at the same time.


    "That is the Beiming magical skill of the Beiming family! You can cultivate a subterranean body that is exactly the same as yourself and can be manipulated at will!"


    "Yes. The most powerful aspect of this technique is what realm the body is, and what realm the underworld is. To fight a duel with people is to deal with the enemy with twice the combat power."


    "The Beiming family relied on the Beiming God''s merits thousands of years ago. The Vulcan Art of the Eastern Family are two great skills."


    The audience continued to comment on this battle, and they also knew a lot about the legendary Beiming Divine Art.


    This time Jian Slave did not despise Bei Ming Wuji like before dealing with Song Xiaoyue.


    No matter how strong Song Xiaoyue is, her strength is only the nine-fold innate peak.


    But Beiming Wuji is different, this is a quasi-wonderland, and at the same time has the same strength of the assistance of the underworld.


    Coupled with Beiming Wuji''s rich combat experience, if it is really taken lightly, then the sword slave might be in danger of defeat.


    The sword slave still held the bamboo stick in his hand. I have to say that this bamboo stick is very patience. After the previous battle like Song Xiaoyue, it can still be used.


    Beiming Wuji''s palms snorted black energy, like a black tiger descending from the mountain.


    Beiming''s divine art is not only as simple as cultivating the underworld.


    This is still a method of refining the body, in which there are many melee tricks, fist techniques.


    Putting it in other schools, they can all stand on their own.


    The sword slave used a bamboo stick as a sword to fight with Beiming Wuji.


    Regardless of the bamboo stick in the sword slave''s hand, that sharpness is no less than a superior sword.


    Chopping on those ice crystal rocks is as simple as breaking a hair.


    And with such power, Bei Ming Wuji was able to fight with his bare hands and was not injured.


    It is conceivable how powerful the body and practice of Beiming Wuji are.


    You come to me on both sides, not giving way to each other.


    "There is a fish in Beiming, and its name is Kun." Beiming Wuji suddenly said something in his mouth, making seals on his hands.


    "Kun Mingzhang!"


    Bei Ming Wuji let out a sharp scream and sent out with a palm of his hand.


    At the same time, the Ming body next to Bei Ming opened his arms and began to seal.


    "There is a bird in Beiming, whose name is Peng."


    "Hua Peng Palm!"


    As soon as two palms came out, many seniors in the audience stood up and their eyes widened.


    I saw a black catfish swimming above the void, roaring towards the sword slave with a huge momentum.


    At the same time, a wing is as large as several kilometers, and it swoops down to cover the sky and the sun.


    "This is the second greatest beauty of the Beiming Divine Art, Kunpeng Fist!"


    "I didn''t expect to be fortunate enough to see the Kunpeng Fist of the Beiming Divine Art today. This move must be practiced after the Nether body is cultivated, and both are released at the same time to show the greatest power!"


    "Although Beiming Wuji only has the realm of quasi-wonderland, this set of Kunpeng fist is displayed. Even the inferior fairyland might not be able to hold it!"


    "Do you remember that rumor. Thousands of years ago, when the Beiming family was protecting the demon clan, the demon lord of the Beiming went to Tianmen alone. That night. Above the Tianmen Mountains, Kunpeng soared like a fairyland. It was a battle, Beiming. No one dares to think about the position of the four major families."


    "Yes. I remember this rumor from the ancestors that the Beiming family is guarded by Kunpeng, and it will last for thousands of years."


    Everyone looked at the Kunpeng phantom, and they talked a lot, and they were very surprised.


    And the sword slave, one of the protagonists of this battle.


    He looked at Kunpeng who was whistling towards him, and he sighed: "I didn''t expect that I would be lucky enough to learn Kunpeng fist in this Beiming magical skill.


    This can be regarded as I haven''t come to Mount Everest in vain. "


    As he said, the bamboo stick in the sword slave''s hand was filled with sword energy.


    One person, one bamboo and one sword.


    In front of this Kunpeng, it was too small, like a small boat before a big wave.


    But despite this, the sword slave raised his head. At this moment, there was no turbidity in his eyes. On the contrary, it was an aura of pride.


    "Ajian, after all I have to take that step." The old celestial master looked at the battle and said regretfully: "If it weren''t for those, Ajianken would stay at the Tianmen. After I leave, the next celestial master will It should be him.


    It''s a pity... hey... the sky doesn''t follow people''s wishes. "


    "Zhuxian Sword Array!" Jian Slave whispered, and then a sword array appeared around him.


    "Zhuxian Sword Formation¡¤Absolute Immortal!"


    "Zhuxian Sword Formation¡¤Xianxian!"


    Jian Slave made two moves in a row.


    The world changed color in an instant, and the scene above Mount Everest was breathtaking.


    Kunpeng and Wan Jian are facing each other, how can such a scene not be amazing.


    "This old man is so powerful. One person with one stick can display such a powerful Zhuxian Sword Formation!"


    "Moreover, I used two tricks, Juexian and Sinking!"


    "I''m afraid this is much better than that Xiao Zheng."


    "Then why did Zhujian Valley choose Xiao Zheng but not this senior when it first elected the Valley Master?"


    "Is there an inside story?"


    While discussing, everyone is watching the progress of the battle.


    The dark clouds in the sky dissipated.


    Kunpeng was gone, and Zhu Xianjian was gone.


    However, someone discovered that a small snow peak not far away was even forcibly moved!


    The sword slave was still standing in the original place, but the bamboo stick in his hand was already covered with cracks, and after only a few clicks, the bamboo stick cracked and broke to the ground.


    "Hey, it''s a pity this broomstick. After ten years of use, it''s pretty good." Jian Nu looked at the old thing that had been with him for more than ten years and retired.


    Some feel a pity.


    "Okay, that''s it." Beiming Wuji appeared directly outside the field. According to the rules, it would be a failure to leave the combat area.


    The referee immediately announced the winner of the battle.


    "The battle is over, Tianmen Sword Slave wins!"


    There was cheers from the Tianmen, and the old predecessors like Beiming Wuji were eliminated. This was simply a pill for them.


    "You kid is right, that guy is very strong. You can have this kind of kendo without a sword. If he uses a sword, maybe I''m not his opponent of three moves." Beiming Wuji walked to Ye Hao and said with emotion. For a moment.


    "You are a quasi fairyland, he is the pinnacle of a fairyland. There are three realms in the middle, and this is no way." Ye Hao said.


    "If you lose, you lose. There is no other excuse." Beiming Wuji said frankly: "However, grandpa was not handsome with that trick just now. That''s the unique knowledge of our Beiming family, grandson, do you want to learn it? I. I can teach you."


    Seeing Bei Ming Wuji''s look of expectation.


    Ye Hao really couldn''t bear to refuse, so he adopted the drag-word tactic, and discussed it later.

 Chapter 2280： The last ten and five

    Chapter 2280 the last ten and five


    Bei Ming Wuji''s defeat here made the Tianmen camp cheered.


    "Great. Now there are only five people left in Wushuang City! And we still have about twenty people!"


    "In this way, we have an advantage in numbers. The five opponents will fight constantly, and the physical exertion will be very huge!"


    "Yes. In this way, sooner or later we can win!"


    "Hahahaha, I said how could our Tianmen lose to a small rising star!"


    Because of this rare hope, the people on the Tianmen camp were utterly crying, and those words could even reach the ears of bystanders.


    Although the vast majority of bystanders also believed that Tianmen victory was promising, their impression of Tianmen was greatly reduced.


    After all, what people have launched against you is a decisive one!


    In this situation, you have the advantage, you have the advantage of the big power that has been the leader for three thousand years, and winning is a matter of course.


    And now you are here, so excited for the possible victory, isn''t it just a joke to outsiders.


    After this battle, regardless of the outcome.


    The prestige of Tianmen will be much worse than before.


    "The battle is over, Tang Yuan, the winner Wushuangcheng!"


    At this time, another battle was declared over.


    This time, after defeating her opponent, Tang Yuan did not step down, but continued to stand on stage. Because Wushuang City had only five people left, she would soon be assigned to an opponent.


    Here, Qian Jizi directly pulled out Tang Yuan''s next opponent without stopping.


    "Thousand Machines"


    And that name turned out to be Qian Jizi himself.


    Qian Jizi smiled bitterly. Although he was one of the eight worships, he was only a new one. Before, he was just the elder of the Tianmen, who was responsible for the strategic arrangements of the Tianmen.


    And his strength is just seven innate.


    On the other hand, Tang Yuan, the strength she has demonstrated so far is by no means as simple as Quasi Wonderland.


    There are no more than ten moves in each battle.


    This strength is at least in the middle-level fairyland...no, the upper-level fairyland, and even the strength that the peak of the fairyland has!


    "Never mind. At least think of a way to consume her strength and pave the way for future battles." Qian Jizi knew that he would be defeated, but that would only be able to consume Tang Yuan''s combat effectiveness.


    But Qianjizi''s calculation was wrong.


    Tang Yuan is a powerhouse in the holy realm. She has not actually consumed 10% of her battles so far.


    Holy Land and Wonderland are completely two concepts, and only the battle on the moon really exhausted Tang Yuan.


    Such a pediatric battle? Will there be consumption? just kidding.


    Not surprisingly, Qianjizi lost after ten moves.


    He was helped back to the lottery position. Even though he was physically exhausted and injured to a certain extent, he still did not let go of what he should do.


    Then draw targets for the next round of battle.


    The next five people in Wushuang City won one after another.


    The knife hanging on the top of Tianmen''s head was raised again.


    Xiaocui lost three elders in a row.


    Nightingale defeated the two elders of Tianmen and General Mu, one of the eight worshippers.


    Ah Lu defeated the Baili Divine Bow, one of the Eight Great Enshrines. Although it took a little effort and time, but fortunately, there were no waves.


    Xia Xue also defeated the two Tianmen disciples and did not give each other a little hope.


    Tang Yuan also eliminated the two Tianmen.


    This directly makes the remaining number of Tianmen exactly ten.


    This made Tianmen once again fall from heaven to the bottom of the valley, as if standing on the edge of a cliff.


    The onlookers also showed smirking expressions.


    After all, everyone would like to see a scene where the power that was originally aloof fell to pieces.


    Now look at the remaining personnel on both sides.


    There are five people in Wushuang City.


    Tang Yuan, Xia Xue, Nightingale, Xiao Cui, A Lu.


    And look at the ten people on Tianmen.


    Sword Slave, Blind Gun, Tian Wuya, Hua Zhan, Tian Zi, Peng Qiu, Peng Yangyun, Yan Wen, Zong Chunyong, Huo Hao.


    Sword Slave is the strongest among these ten people, there is no doubt that even the Tianmen side is very clear.


    The blind gun after that is one of the only eight offerings left.


    It has to be said that the eight major worships that were originally given high hopes were eliminated one by one early, which is really unexpected.


    It was also eye-popping.


    Needless to say, Tian Wuya was an old acquaintance before Ye Hao.


    The disciple of the Old Tianjiao, one of the four great arrogances, was still fighting Ye Hao at Tianmen, but his strength was far from Ye Hao.


    After that, Tian Wuya was worthy of being a great disciple of the old master, turning grief and anger into strength.


    Under the training of the old celestial master after leaving the customs, the abundant training resources of the Tianmen have been constantly breaking through, and finally the strength has reached the nine-fold innate peak before the Tiandijue, only one step away from the fairyland.


    The name Hua Zhan is a bit strange. He is the chief deacon of Tianmen. It can be said that he is the person in charge of all matters outside the Tianmen. He is not weak in strength, eightfold innate.


    And he has already reserved the eight places of worship, only to wait for him to retire.


    Tianzi is one of the twenty-four elders of the Tianmen, and has some relationships with the old heavenly master. He looks like the nephew of the old heavenly master, and his strength is at the nine-fold innate peak.


    And the strength of the remaining five people is around the fifth innate, and their strength is very average, so I won''t introduce them much.


    It''s also a coincidence that at the last time, the five battlefields happened to have ended their battles one after another. Ye Hao and Qianjizi needed to select candidates for the next five battles at once.


    It can be said that the next battle will determine the victory or defeat of this second round of heaven and earth, and even the victory or defeat of this entire world.


    Ye Hao pulled out Ah Lu.


    Ah Lu is the intelligence of the S-rank ability, everyone already knows very well.


    And because Alu is a superpower, long-term battles caused her mental power consumption to be somewhat serious.


    So this is a pretty good breakthrough in Qianjizi''s eyes!


    Naturally, the most appropriate candidate to defeat Ah Lu is the Wonderland powerhouse, sword slave and blind spear.


    The other three people have some opportunities, but there are also risks.


    Qian Jizi took a deep breath and stretched out his hand.


    The first lottery was drawn.


    Sword slave


    "Yeah!" Qian Jizi subconsciously waved his fists in excitement.


    And this kind of action was also seen by others.


    "Cough cough cough..." Qian Jizi immediately paid attention to his appearance and restored himself to the original state, but his heart was ecstatic.


    God bless you, this battle shouldn''t be a big problem now.


    Although he didn''t know why this sword slave was so strong before.


    But now I don¡¯t care about these things anymore, and the most important thing now is to win this battle of heaven and earth!

 Chapter 2281： Sword Slave Makes Another City

    The first player is selected, and the second one is next.


    Ye Hao got Tang Yuan''s name.


    Qianjizi felt his heart hanging in his throat again.


    Tang Yuan''s combat power is very strong, so it''s best not to resist.


    As for Tian Ji''s horse racing, everyone knows that to deal with the strongest enemy, he must rank his weakest.


    Qian Jizi stretched out his hand, murmuring in his heart that don''t draw the four people, just draw the weak five.


    I don''t know if God heard what he said.


    Qian Jizi saw the lottery in his hand, the expression on his face was beyond words.


    Tang Yuan fights Huo Hao.


    Huo Hao is far inferior to Tang Yuan, and the ten people in Tianmen are considered to be of middle and lower level.


    After that, the selection of candidates from both sides in the third battle.


    Ye Hao casually drew out Nightingale''s name.


    This once again made Qian Jizi''s eyes shine.


    Nightingale was also a good breakthrough in Qianjizi''s eyes, even though she was the fighting power of Wonderland.


    But in the battle she didn''t show any powerful martial arts, or other magic, Taoism, magic arts and the like.


    It''s all fighting with his own skill.


    Although the speed is very fast, the combat consciousness is very sensitive.


    But such a person, in the view of Qianjizi, has a chance to capture, and has also experienced nearly 20 battles, and his physical strength must be very high. Like that supernatural person, it is a good breakthrough.


    The best candidate to defeat Nightingale is naturally the blind gun.


    Qianjizi began to draw lots.


    "Oh my God!" Qian Jizi couldn''t help but exclaimed, cheering again.


    Yes, he really got a blind shot.


    This is really what you want.


    In the next fourth game, Xiaocui played against a Tianmen disciple Zong Chunyong.


    The fifth game is Xia Xue against Tianmen disciple, Yan Wen.


    The arrangement of these five battles can be said to have made Qian Jizi quite satisfied, it is simply perfect.


    Now five venues, ten people have entered one after another, ready to start fighting.


    The five referees announced the beginning of the battle almost in unison.


    "The battle...began!"


    Tang Yuan, Xia Xue, and Xiao Cui had little suspense in the battle.


    The most important thing is that A-green fights the sword slave.


    Nightingale fights the blind gun.


    Nightingale and Blind Spear, one shot and one shot, you come and I go.


    The audience can hardly see their movements anymore, only the shadow of the sword.


    On the other side, A Lu and Jian Slave.


    The sword slave remained the same as before, standing still on the spot without waking up.


    Ah Lu dropped a few seeds, and the seeds exploded and grew lush vines.


    Red thorns grew out of the vines.


    Their battlefield is the Devil Forest, which has completely turned into a jungle of death at this moment.


    In a blink of an eye, the vines and thorns have spread to Jian Slave.


    The sword slave looked at the vines and thorns around him, and said: "The ability of the supernatural being is indeed very strong. And it can control everything, which is really amazing.


    Irregular This baby girl has almost only the fighting power of the inferior fairyland, and the mental power has been consumed a lot in the previous battle.


    If she is in the same state as me, maybe I am really not her opponent. "


    With that said, the sword slave took the lead in attacking, holding a sleeve-length female sword in his hand.


    This was borrowed from a female disciple in Zhujian Valley just before the sword slave came on the court, because his bamboo stick had been destroyed before.


    And this female sword is nothing more than an ordinary weapon.


    And this time, he took the initiative to attack in battle for the first time.


    This is because the Sword Slave had seen Ah Lu''s fighting style before, manipulating plants to attack the enemy.


    If the sword slave does not take the initiative, it is estimated that this battle will take a long time.


    So the Sword Slave took the lead in the attack. He stepped on a vine at extremely fast speed and approached where Ah Lu was.


    The surrounding thorns immediately pierced and blocked the sword slave.


    The female sword in the sword slave''s hand swung, and directly cut off all the thorns that stood in front of him, without slowing down.


    "Seed machine gun!"


    A Lu''s voice came.


    Then there appeared around the sword slave one after another like the pea shooter in the game, and shot seeds against the sword slave.


    Regardless of the appearance of these seeds, the power of a seed can directly penetrate an icicle.


    This is much more powerful than a real machine gun.


    Ordinary acquired martial artists, low-level congenital martial artists are estimated to be directly beaten into a sieve in front of this trick.


    The sword slave finally stopped before the attack, and the sword in his hand was constantly waving, resisting the dense seeds.


    The sword slave saw the opportunity to swing the female sword in his hand a few times, and several sword auras flew out, directly cutting the plants that ejected their seeds into ashes.


    After solving the immediate trouble, the sword slave continued on.


    "Seed bomb!"


    At this time, a few big heavenly trees rose up from the ground, and the canopy directly covered the entire Devil Forest, and on the canopy, one fruit fell.


    The fruit exploded automatically when it fell to the sword slave.


    The shock wave generated by the explosion caused Jian Slave to step back.


    "This power is good." Jian Nu nodded appreciatively.


    The explosive power of this sub-bomb is equivalent to the attack of the nine-fold innate warrior.


    And this is not one, hundreds of seed bombs keep exploding around.


    Boom boom boom boom


    The explosion sounded one after another.


    In the end, the few big trees that rose up from the ground were cut off by the sword slave.


    The sword slave came in front of A Lu in the center.


    At this moment, Alu''s body is covered with plants, like a natural princess.


    She stared at the person in front of her indifferently, she raised her finger, and a magic circle gathered in front of her.


    "Natural annihilation cannon!"


    The surrounding plants withered at a speed visible to the naked eye, and all the vitality was absorbed by the magic circle in front of A Lu.


    Jian Slave showed a serious expression, making seals in his hands.


    "Zhuxian Sword Formation¡¤Absolute Immortal!"


    Boom boom boom


    A beam of light collided with tens of thousands of sword shadows, and the shock wave hit a piece of blood mist.


    When the snow mist dissipated, the Tianmen disciples cheered when they saw the scene on the battlefield.


    "Won!"


    "We won again!"


    I saw the sword slave lay a broken sword across Ah Lu''s neck, Ah Lu did not resist, with a faint expression.


    "The battle is over, Tianmen Sword Slave wins." The referee announced the result of the battle.


    Sword Slave took another ride again.


    At this time, the attention of the battle was attracted by the battle between the nightingale and the blind gun nearby.


    The other three battles have also ended one after another, and the outcome of the battle is to be expected.


    There were four people left in Wushuang City, and seven people in Tianmen.

 Chapter 2282： Nightingale PK Blind Gun

    In the next battle, because Wushuang City lacked one person, it was automatically reduced to four battles at the same time.


    Tang Yuan, Xia Xue, and Xiao Cui, who had just ended the battle, faced the enemy they had to face next.


    Tang Yuan played against Peng Yangyun, who was also an ordinary disciple of Tianmen, and the outcome of the battle was already predictable.


    "Peng Yangyun, come on. Anyway, consume her strength as much as possible!"


    "She has played dozens of games, and her physical strength must have declined. You only need to take out yourself!"


    "Brother Peng Yangyun, come on!"


    Tianmen disciples encouraged Peng Yangyun one after another.


    At the same time, Xia Xue drew her opponent, and the world was boundless!


    Many people fell silent at this moment.


    Tian Wuya came out of the Tianmen camp, compared to when it was a year and a half ago.


    Tian Wuya is now a lot more mature, and his face no longer has the pride and complacency at that time, but a low breath, as if there is a negative energy on his body wherever he goes.


    "Wu Ya, this child has grown up very much during this time."


    "Yeah. Since Ye Hao made a big break in the Heavenly Gate a year and a half ago, he seemed to have grown up all of a sudden, and after that he also worked hard.


    "When he is less than 30 years old, he already has the strength of the Nine Layers of Innate Peak, which is a manufacturable material."


    Several Tianmen elders said with appreciation.


    "It''s a pity that Wuya can''t get out of the hurdle in his heart, otherwise he might have broken through into the fairyland now." The heavenly master suddenly said.


    "Is the Kan''er that Master Tianshi said?" The elders couldn''t help but looked at Ye Hao who was standing on the sidelines in the distance.


    Tian Wuya''s life went smoothly, and almost nothing happened. If you want to talk about Kaner, there is only one.


    Also the only one.


    That''s Ye Hao, who once fought against the four princes in Tianmen!


    At an age similar to Tian Wuya, he can fight the four great arrogances alone.


    Now he has directly crossed the boundless world, and has to challenge the heavenly master.


    This is simply a rock in Tian Wuya''s heart. After all, a person who has been a genius since childhood, the most worried thing is to meet another person who is even more genius than himself.


    The most arrogant person is like Tian Wuya.


    And if it''s an ordinary opponent, perhaps the elder Tianmen can say something, since it''s Kan''er, it''s okay to step over.


    But at this time they couldn''t tell.


    Because this hurdle is not someone else, it''s Ye Hao, who is like a monster!


    This is an insurmountable hurdle before all the people of the same generation...No, it should be said to be a moat!


    In contrast, Xia Xue.


    After dozens of battles, it is impossible to say that it is impossible to consume without a bit. After all, she is not a Saint-level master like Tang Yuan.


    She is only a two-star prince, which is equivalent to an inferior fairyland.


    Several battles began one after another.


    Xia Xue entered the state of a blood clan for the first time, and a bloodthirsty breath exuded all over her body.


    Tian Wuya did not relax at all, holding a sword in his hand.


    His fingers slid across the hilt, and a spell was chanted in his mouth.


    In the blink of an eye, a powerful aura erupted from this sword, like a tiger roaring and a dragon chanting.


    "This is the Dragon Sword of Tianmen!" Nangong Fengyi said in surprise.


    "Dragon Yin Sword? Is it the legendary super-sacred weapon that has killed dragons and drank dragon blood?" Chang Sun Yu exclaimed.


    "Yes, this is the Dragon Yin Sword. This sword is actually a sword with a strong backlash, because there is still the tragic dragon soul in its hilt.


    In the history of Tianmen, there has never been a person who has used this sword who has lived to be thirty years old, and even if it is used too much, it will go wrong on the spot.


    It can be said that this is a magic sword. "Long Sun Rong said.


    Magic sword?


    A magic sword that can make people go crazy!


    Many people hold their breath.


    Tian Wuya held his right arm holding the Dragon Yin Sword, and he could see the black lines starting to climb up his right arm bit by bit like a little dragon, as if it was eroding his body.


    Tian Wuya gritted his teeth and stared at Xia Xue in front of him.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Even if Ye Hao can''t really be defeated, at least let him taste the taste of failure in this world battle!


    Tian Wuya swung his sword out.


    A black dragon phantom roared out, and came straight towards Xia Xue.


    The blood-colored double-edged blades in Xia Xue''s hands also waved two blood qi, and the blood qi formed two blood-colored flood dragons, circling towards the black dragon.


    The two collided together and produced a violent explosion.


    After the explosion, Tian Wuya rushed out of the smoke and dust from the explosion almost at the same time as Xia Xue, and went hand in hand.


    "It seems that this battle will not end so soon." Bei Ming Wuji said sternly.


    "If I remember correctly, Xia Xue should be the two-star prince. It is equivalent to the inferior fairyland. It shouldn''t be a big problem to deal with Tian Wuya with only the nine-fold innate peak." Song Xiaoyue next to him asked quietly.


    "It''s not that simple. Xia Xue has played dozens of games in a row, although the physical injuries can be quickly recovered because of the blood family.


    But this does not mean that the blood energy she consumes can also be quickly recovered, and the energy consumed during the battle.


    Now Xia Xue''s combat effectiveness is equivalent to Quasi Wonderland, and possessing the Dragon Yin Sword and putting on such a desperate posture, Tian Wuya''s combat effectiveness has also reached inferior Wonderland.


    It''s hard to tell the outcome of the two battles. "Bei Ming Wuji said.


    "If Xia Xue loses this time. Then there will only be Tang Yuan, Xiao Cui, and Nightingale in Wushuang City." Nangong Fengyi said with some worry.


    It is hard to see the hope of victory, if this game is lost.


    That has brought Wushuang City back to the cusp of the storm again.


    After all, Ye Hao''s battle against the old heavenly master, no one can say that Ye Hao can win.


    So, it couldn''t be better to be able to end the world battle in this one.


    "The result of the battle is coming out of Nightingale." Song Xiaoyue pointed to the field where Nightingale was fighting.


    The battle between Nightingale and Blind Gun had come to an end at this moment.


    In the battle of the two quasi-fairyland, both of them are warriors in close combat. The battle between these two people is really fierce.


    In this ten-minute battle, the physical strength of the two has bottomed out.


    Victory is only a matter of a few rounds.


    "Huhuhuhu... really old. The younger generation now is really incredible." The blind gun closed his eyes, his ears moved, and the forehead was full of sweat. Even so, he adjusted his breathing. , Did not gasp.


    Because he is blind, he needs to listen to the voice to recognize the enemy''s actions.


    He has no way to interfere with external sounds, so he can only reduce the sound as much as possible.


    Suddenly, the blind gun turned around and shot.


    This is the simplest "return to the carbine"!


    And Nightingale was behind the blind gun at the moment.

 Chapter 2283： Magic Sword·Dragon Sword

    The **** dagger was stuck in the snow, staining a large area.


    Nightingale held her abdomen pierced by the spear, and stood staggeringly on the snowy ground, blood constantly flowing out of the wound.


    She looked pale and looked at the blind gun in front of her.


    Blind Gun was holding a gun in his right hand and holding his throat in his left hand.


    There was a terrifying wound in the throat, and blood kept leaking from it.


    To be sure, if the blind gun is now opened from the left hand, he will die on the spot within a few seconds.


    Both of them suffered serious injuries in this short duel.


    "Okay. Let''s judge according to the tie in this game. Both of them are eliminated. If we continue, we will kill people." Ye Hao''s voice suddenly came.


    Qian Jizi kept his face black and did not speak. He originally hoped that the blind spear could defeat Nightingale, and then continued to fight.


    Ye Hao looked at Qianjizi''s unwilling expression, and he shrugged: "If you don''t want to. We can admit defeat here. Anyway, your blind spear worships this injury. It''s impossible to recover for a while.


    If you play right away, it is very likely that you will lose a quasi-wonderland worship at Tianmen. Think about it carefully. "


    Ye Hao is different from Qianjizi, he doesn''t care about winning or losing this game, he just doesn''t want Nightingale to be injured too badly.


    Fighting to this point, the progress Nightingale showed was enough.


    Anyway, Ye Hao has Xiao Cui''s hole card, and the town''s living scene.


    "Okay...I agree. This battle will be counted as a tie and weed out both sides." Qian Jizi was still unwilling to risk sacrificing a heavenly gate in the end.


    In the end, the battle ended in a tie and the elimination of two people.


    The blind spear whose neck was penetrated was bandaged and treated by Tianmen disciples in time, and it would not endanger life.


    Nightingale was also personally healed by Ye Hao, and the injury was quickly brought under control. Apart from some weakness and blood on his clothes, there was no other danger.


    And because of this battle, the number of Wushuang City fell to three again.


    Only Tang Yuan, Xia Xue, and Xiao Cui were still fighting on the field.


    At Tianmen, there were only six sword slaves left, Tian Wuya, Hua Zhan, Tian Zi, Peng Qiu, and Peng Yang Yun.


    Xia Xue was fighting Tian Wuya, Tang Yuan was fighting Peng Yangyun, and Xiao Cui was fighting Peng Qiu.


    There was basically no suspense in the battle between Tang Yuan and Xiao Cui, victory was just a matter of time.


    The most important thing is Xia Xue and Tian Wuya.


    The fierce battle between the two continues.


    The battle between Xiao Cui and Tang Yuan ended one after another, and the two were not over yet.


    Peng Qiu and Peng Yangyun failed unexpectedly. As for whether they played a role in consuming Xiao Cui and Tang Yuan, it is not known.


    Now there were only four people left on the Tianmen side.


    This world battle has reached the final moment of white-hot.


    Qian Jizi nervously selected the candidates for the next battle.


    Hua Zhan vs. Xiao Cui and Tian Zi vs. Tang Yuan.


    Hua Zhan and Tian Zi are far inferior to their opponents in strength, but they can only bite the bullet at the moment, only hope that Tang Yuan and Xiao Cui will consume their physical strength after more than 20 battles. huge.


    His eyes moved to Xia Xue''s side.


    At this moment, the battle between the two was at its most intense, and Tian Wuya''s heart-piercing screams could be heard from time to time.


    But this was not because Xia Xue had inflicted heavy injuries on him. It was that Tian Wuya himself was constantly being eroded by the Dragon Yin Sword in his hand, half of his arm was already covered with dragon patterns, and one of his eyes was bloodshot. , As if about to explode.


    "Tian Wuya, this is about to go crazy!"


    "The Dragon Yin Sword can''t be used for too long, otherwise it will cause a lot of damage to itself. It will not only **** life, but also destroy the soul."


    "Tian Wuya was really hit by Ye Hao before, and he wants to prove himself in this battle."


    Everyone can feel that Tian Wuya''s desperate momentum is already a lunatic.


    Facing the boundless world of this madman, Xia Xue also had some trouble dealing with it.


    Moreover, the remaining blood energy of her can no longer make the wound on her body heal quickly.


    The battle is coming to an end, everyone held their breath.


    Because this battle is also related to the outcome.


    To know that Tianmen only left the sword slave, the one at the bottom of the box, if Tian Wuya could defeat his opponent, at least there would be more hope.


    "Devil Dragon Slash!" Tian Wuya''s face was covered with dragon patterns, one of his eyes had become dragon eyes, and half of his teeth had become sharp teeth like beasts.


    A powerful aura burst out of his body, which is even close to the inferior fairyland!


    From this, it is enough to see the power of this super sacred weapon, the Dragon Yin Sword, which is worthy of being a magic sword, which is one of the foundations of the Tianmen.


    "Blood mask!"


    Xia Xue chanted the curse to seal, and a blood-colored shield appeared in the void, and the Devil Dragon Slash slammed into the blood-colored shield, making a harsh dragon chant.


    Then the shield shattered, and Xia Xue was blasted by the powerful shock wave and hit the ground heavily.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho! Devil Dragon Slash!" Tian Wuya slashed out again.


    Xia Xue stared at the sword-and-half enchanted Tian Wuya. She knew that this guy was dangerous now. The wings behind Xia Xue shocked and rushed directly into the sky.


    She now wants to get rid of the battlefield and delay time.


    Tian Wuya became obsessed, and this force must not last long.


    Tian Wuya also saw Xia Xue''s meaning, he breathed, and the dragon pattern then covered the rest of his body.


    Then Tian Wuya''s body made a sound of crackling bones, and a pair of wings bloomed from Tian Wuya''s back.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    Tian Wuya screamed in pain, it could be seen that this was a very painful process.


    Tian Wuya stirred his wings, staring at Xia Xue in the sky, and rushed forward.


    "This guy." Xia Xue frowned. She knew that this guy would not let her go, so she could only fight hard.


    Xia Xue formed a seal in her hand, and blood began to gather in her hand.


    A huge scarlet sickle appeared.


    The bloodthirsty breath gave people a breathtaking feeling.


    "Devil dragon ten consecutive cuts!" Tian Wuya roared, slashing ten swords at Xia Xue continuously.


    "Bloodthirsty sickle!"


    Xia Xue held this huge, huge red scythe as high as five people, and slammed under her command.


    Boom boom boom


    The sickle and sword qi collided.


    The surging shock wave once again caused avalanches on the nearby snow-capped mountains.


    Several cracks appeared in the snow.


    "This battle is really wonderful."


    "It''s worthy of a fight between heaven and earth, we didn''t come in vain for this battle!"


    "Seriously, now I really hope that Tianmen can win. At least we can see Ye Hao''s enchanting war against the heavenly master!"


    While discussing, everyone is watching the ending of the battlefield.

 Chapter 2284： Xia Xue wins

    Chapter 2284 Xia Xue wins


    The smoke and dust of the battle dissipated, and Xia Xue''s swaying body appeared in front of everyone.


    Her pale cheeks seemed to have lost too much blood, and the redness in her eyes disappeared.


    Looking at the other side, inside an ice ruin, a hand is exposed.


    The Dragon Yin Sword was inserted nearby.


    "Tian Wuya lost!"


    "Oh my God, this Eastern Blood Clan is too powerful. Tian Wuya equipped with the Dragon Yin Sword actually lost."


    "Wonderful, it''s really wonderful. The old man can see such a wonderful battle."


    The battle has come to an end.


    The Tianmen disciples rushed up and removed the ice cubes that were pressing on that hand. Only then did they see the boundless universe underneath that was **** and indistinct.


    Tian Wuya closed his eyes, and the entire arm of his right arm was scorched black, as if it had just burned, blood oozing out.


    A genius doctor immediately checked Tian Wuya''s situation.


    "Still alive!" The doctor said, everyone in Tianmen breathed a sigh of relief.


    But the doctor''s next sentence made everyone''s heart sink to the bottom.


    "But Tian Wuya''s meridians have all suffered heavy injuries, most of which is the right half of his body, his right arm is serious, and his bones and acupoints have almost become paste.


    In addition, all his internal organs were displaced, and three of them were even shattered! "The doctor swallowed, looking at Tian Wuya''s current injury in disbelief.


    If this kind of injury is an ordinary person, it is estimated that ten lives are not enough.


    Even the acquired martial artist, or ordinary innate martial artist, may not be able to carry it.


    "Hurry up and get treatment!" The elder of the genius doctor urged.


    A group of Tianmen disciples immediately carried Tian Wuya and left the venue carefully.


    As for the magic sword, no one dared to touch it.


    Because they all knew very well that half of Tian Wuya''s injuries were caused by this sword. No one wanted to touch this magic sword.


    In the end, a Tianmen elder came down and took the magic sword down.


    The referee has only lately announced the end of the battle.


    "The battle is over, Wushuang City Xia Xue won."


    A smile squeezed from the corner of Xia Xue''s mouth, and she raised her head tiredly to look at Ye Hao in the distance.


    She won, and she didn''t shame him.


    She can finally become his sword, a sword to fight for him.


    "Remove the sign that says Xia Xue, she will give up the next battle." Ye Hao said to the dark-faced Qianjizi.


    Qianjizi looked at Ye Hao as he walked toward the field with some surprise, and then looked at the lottery that he was planning to reload into the box.


    Ye Hao walked to Xia Xue holding the white fox still in his arms.


    Xia Xue was weak and could only keep herself standing in place, and she lost the strength to move a little bit.


    "You have worked very hard, then you can rest well." Ye Hao raised his hand and touched Xia Xue''s hair.


    An expression of enjoyment appeared on Xia Xue''s face, and finally closed her eyes and fell straight into Ye Hao''s arms.


    "Uuuuu." The white fox still in Ye Hao''s arms made a sound, but Xia Xue crushed her.


    Catherine appeared next to Ye Hao at this time.


    "Leave her to me." Catherine said.


    "Well, please." Ye Hao looked at Catherine, who is also a blood clan, and she knew how to make Xia Xue better rest and recover.


    Catherine picked up Xia Xue, turned and flew away.


    Ye Hao held the white fox back to where he should be.


    In the current situation, Tianmen once again stood on the cliff.


    Because by this time the other two battles were over, Tang Yuan and Xiao Cui each defeated their opponents.


    The situation on the field has changed drastically.


    For the first time, Wushuang City has an advantage in numbers.


    Tang Yuan and Xiao Cui are still surviving in Wushuang City.


    On the side of Tianmen, only Jian Slave remained.


    In other words, if Tianmen wants to win now, there are only two possibilities. Sword Slave wins two games in a row, so that Tianmen can come back to life and regain the chance of the third round of heaven and earth.


    If it is really unhelpful, take one of them, and then tie the enemy in the next battle, and let the second round of heaven and earth draw a tie.


    In this case, although Tianmen had lost the possibility of defeating Wushuang City in Tiandi Jue, at least there was still a chance of a battle, and it would not be lost directly.


    Bystanders talked a lot at this time, and this has reached the most tense juncture.


    "You said, is there any hope for Tianmen in this game? Wouldn''t Wushuang City really have to be connected to the two cities and win directly?"


    "I think there is still a scene in Tianmen. These two people in Wushuang City have experienced more than 20 battles. Even if they are strong in the fairyland, they are not iron men that can''t be defeated."


    "That''s right. I guess the strength of these two women is only 50% left. This sword slave is very strong and can kill the immortal sword formation. There should be no problem."


    The long-term prestige of Tianmen has made everyone feel lucky at this time.


    After all, they would never have thought that Tang Yuan was a Saint-level powerhouse!


    And Xiao Cui is still an intermediate quasi-god-level powerhouse!


    If this news comes out, it is estimated that many people will have their jaws dropped.


    This is equivalent to a world-class king of fighters, going to a township to fight a non-professional boxing match.


    No one can think of this.


    Compared with the noisy bystanders, the members of the Shirao Club were silent.


    The four leaders of the dragon group did not speak either.


    Long Yi squinted to look at the people in Shiraohui.


    "If you really let Wushuangcheng win this world battle. The Eastern family, the Nangong family, and the Beiming family. In addition to the Huangfu family, the Shirao Club will add our Dragon Group and Western forces.


    Ye Hao''s power had become the most powerful in the world at this moment, maybe it was still above the eagle eye before. "Long Yi said.


    "That''s right. The Shiraohui families supported by Ye Hao, although they did not openly support Wushuangcheng. But as long as Ye Hao wins the Tiandi Jue, they will eat this pill of reassurance.


    When the time comes, those families will look forward to Wushuangcheng. "Xiang Yisu put his arms around his chest, with a serious expression.


    "Wu Shuang City has brought us too many surprises. Having lived for more than forty years, it is a great blessing in life to see this wonderful battle." Huang Peng said with a smile.


    Tang Cheng''s eyes were glaring, and his fists were clenched, as if it was not someone else who was going to fight next, but him.


    "Ye Hao will definitely win, he will definitely be able to!"


    The three of Long Yi smiled knowingly when seeing Tang Cheng like this.


    If Wushuangcheng really wins, then Tangcheng will also rise, and the future is boundless.

 Chapter 2285： Xiaocui PK Sword Slave

    Chapter 2285 Xiaocui PK Sword Slave


    Inside a large house in the northeast.


    "Just look at Xia Xue in Wushuang City, with blood-colored wings on her back, flapping her wings and soaring into the sky. Most of them want to save the time of this endless runaway.


    But who would have thought that Tian Wuya was going crazy and his body was completely lost. Half of his body was demonized, and not only dragon patterns appeared, but also dragon eyes and dragon teeth appeared.


    Even a dragon wing grew out of the back!


    Tian Wuya held the Dragon Yin Sword and didn''t mean to let his opponent go. He immediately rose into the air. The Dragon Yin Sword in his hand waved a series of sword aura, a total of ten times, and went straight to Xia Xue in the sky.


    Xia Xue was not afraid of the danger, the **** energy on his body soared, and it condensed into a **** sickle more than ten meters long. This sickle was swung down, the world changed color, and the mountains collapsed.


    At this moment, the sword qi and the blood sickle collided in the air! "


    The reporter stopped suddenly at this moment, the expression on his face was shocked and solemn.


    The audience in the audience also pricked their ears one by one, not daring to leave a single detail.


    But after waiting for several seconds, I didn''t hear the speaker''s voice.


    Now they couldn''t wait any longer, and started to urge one by one.


    "Hurry up. What happened next!"


    "Who the **** won? Is it the boundless world of Tianmen?"


    "Or that Xia Xue from Wushuang City!"


    Seeing that the people in the audience were stunned by their own appetites, the reporter was satisfied and did not dare to continue hanging.


    After all, these people in the audience are a few local power families in the Northeast. Although they are not as good as the Shiraohui, they are still like earth emperors.


    One of the old men remembered his face flushed at this moment, as if he was about to stand up and rush up.


    The reporter immediately continued: "The war ended, and there was only one person standing on the field, that was Xia Xue of Wushuang City. On that day Wuya was unconscious and was crushed under a pile of crushed ice.


    The whole body was **** and bloody, the clothes did not cover the body, although he left a breath, he was no doubt with the waste, and was finally dismissed by the Tianmen disciple! "


    As soon as this remark came out, the audience boiled over.


    Wushuang City won another round!


    Although they are not at the scene, they all know very well what situation Tianmen will encounter after the end of this game!


    And this news quickly spread throughout China, and many families in the arena received the news.


    Tianmen was forced to the edge of the cliff by Wushuang City, and it was at stake!


    ...


    Back to the Everest Snow Altar.


    The battles in several venues are over. The next step is to draw lots to decide who Sword Slave will challenge next?


    And this final battle field will definitely take place in the Everest Snow Altar.


    Qian Jizi looked at the two signs in the box in front of him, but he didn''t do anything.


    To be honest, it''s all about this time. It doesn''t matter which one to smoke first and which one to smoke later.


    But this is related to the future of Tianmen.


    If this game loses, then Tianmen will obey and Wushuang City in the next fifty years.


    In the end, Qianjizi took a deep breath, reached into the box and pulled out the lottery.


    Two words are written on the sign.


    Xiaocui


    Ye Hao smiled at the corner of his mouth when he saw the name, and looked at the sword slave who was already waiting on the sidelines in the distance.


    Old Jian is embarrassed, this time you probably have to guess the iron plate.


    I just hope that you will not be too stubborn, so as not to lose too ugly.


    Although the sword slave is very strong, the pinnacle of Wonderland.


    But Xiaocui''s mid-level quasi-god was not joking, although he did not become a dragon body, resulting in his inability to exert combat effectiveness.


    But that strength is also in the holy rank.


    At this time, Xiao Cui and Jian Nu both walked onto the court.


    The sword slave clenched his fists in both hands and said to Xiao Cui: "Happy meeting."


    "Boom." Xiaocui blew a gum out of her mouth. After blowing it through, she continued to chew.


    This scene made many people look silly.


    What is the situation, such a crucial battle, this woman is still blowing gum?


    And how could this woman look like she was doing nothing, as if she didn''t put the battle in her eyes at all.


    If it is an ordinary person, it is estimated that this time has already been angered.


    After all, such behavior is too pretentious.


    But Jian Nu was not angry, but looked at Xiao Cui with interest: "A young man with a personality."


    Although Xiao Cui''s behavior was very weak, the sword slave could perceive that her eyes were calm, and she did not have that kind of mockery.


    I just want to do it.


    Such behavior, on the contrary, gave Jian slave a feeling that she was sure of winning.


    "Sure enough, the people he taught are all temperamental." Jian Nu glanced at Ye Hao next to him, as if thinking it was Professor Ye Hao''s behavior.


    This is wrong to Ye Hao.


    This is just Xiao Cui''s habit. She likes to eat all kinds of things, most of which is blowing bubble gum.


    In addition, Xiaocui''s "no one''s eyes" performance is actually mainly due to the dragon''s aloofness.


    In their eyes, only those who are stronger than her can attract her attention.


    As for the peak of a fairyland like Jian Slave?


    That''s not a small state, it''s a whole big state.


    So Xiao Cui''s attitude is completely past.


    When in Wushuang City, except for Ye Hao, even when facing Tang Yuan or other people, she was so cold, unless you fed her.


    Otherwise she will not express too much.


    "The battle...began!" The referee glanced at the two and announced the beginning of the battle.


    But a few seconds later, the waves were still calm on the snow altar of Mount Everest.


    Xiao Cui continued to blow bubbles without any intention of doing it.


    And according to the habit of the sword slave, he did not take the lead, so this stalemate appeared between the two.


    "Xiao Cui, be a little serious." Ye Hao couldn''t help but vomit.


    Such a negative strike, be careful to deduct your food after I go back.


    Perhaps it was because of the spiritual relationship between Xiaocui''s eyes that Xiaocui''s eyes were shining brightly, an expression that I was serious and don''t buckle my food.


    Then he waved his hands.


    Several air waves that seemed to tear the space rushed towards Jian Slave.


    This attack seemed ordinary to outsiders, and it did not have the brilliant trick scenes of Xia Xue and Tian Wuya before.


    But Xiao Cui''s enemy Jian Slave showed a heavy expression.


    As the target of the attack, the sword slave could clearly feel the power of the attack, and he used his own body to avoid.


    However, the Qi Bo directly cut the gap in the space, allowing the sword slave to appear on Qi Bo''s path.


    If it were not for the sword slave to wield the sword aura in time, it is estimated that he would be cut off by Xiao Cui''s aura.


    This made the sword slave show a full fighting spirit.


    This seemingly ordinary woman is a terrifying person!


    The strength is very likely to have reached the holy realm!


    "Zhu Xian Sword Array!" Jian Slave immediately offered his trick.

 Chapter 2286： Zhuxian Sword Formation·Slaying Immortals

    Chapter 2286 Immortal Slaying Sword Formation


    This time, the aura of the Zhuxian Sword Formation was stronger than any previous time.


    It can be seen that this time the sword slave has shown all his strength.


    But even so, Xiao Cui still chewed the gum on her own, waving a paw from time to time.


    In this way, the sword slave was completely ignored.


    "Zhuxian Sword Formation¡¤Absolute Immortal!"


    The Sword Slave used the first move of the Zhuxian Sword Array. Tens of thousands of swords appeared in the air, and then rushed straight towards Xiao Cui. The scene was quite shocking.


    "Boom." The bubbles in Xiao Cui''s mouth shattered, and she spit out the tasteless gum in her mouth.


    Then opened his mouth wide.


    "Hohoho!"


    There was an earth-shattering roar.


    Ninety-nine percent of the people present covered their ears, showing painful expressions.


    In this roar, the tens of thousands of sword qi was directly torn apart and turned into nothingness.


    On Mount Everest in the distance, the largest avalanche in history broke out in thousands of years.


    And why does this roar give people the feeling of a dragon, and it''s not the feeling of dropping the eighteen palms of a dragon, but a real dragon.


    Will feel the feeling of fear in my heart.


    At this time, the sword slave''s expression was also very solemn, and the seal continued to form in his hands.


    "Zhuxian Sword Formation¡¤Xianxian!"


    This is the first move of Zhuxian Sword Formation, and its power is several times that of the first move!


    But Xiao Cui still didn''t look at Jian Slave at this time, but suddenly squatted down, wrapped the chewing gum that she had just thrown out with a napkin, and stuffed it into her pocket.


    Everyone who saw this was stunned.


    Is this... protecting the environment?


    How do you feel that this girl is a bit naive?


    In fact, this is not what Xiao Cui wants to do, but Ye Hao just gave her a look.


    Only then did Xiao Cui remember that Ye Hao had told her before that in order to live by his side in human form, he must be like a human being.


    Some people may wonder, Xiaocui is so strong? Why not just burn the ball of paper?


    ...


    Xiao Cui wanted to say... she didn''t know.


    When Xiao Cui stood up, she had ignored the huge sword hanging above her head.


    Xiao Cui took out a brand new chewing gum from her pocket, removed the outer packaging, and stuffed it into her mouth to continue chewing.


    Then he tucked the outer packaging back into his pocket.


    At this time, Zhu Xianjian''s second round of attacks had already reached Xiao Cui''s.


    Xiao Cui raised her hands, and a wall of golden and green scales blocked her.


    This "wall" actually directly accepted Jian Slave''s "Xianxian", and Xiao Cui did not appear to be injured.


    "It''s my turn." Xiao Cui began to get serious at this time, and she raised her head.


    He mumbled words that he didn''t understand.


    Ye Hao understands what this is, Dragon Grammar!


    Stars began to appear around Xiao Cui''s body.


    Jian Slave felt the great threat, his heart sank, and he cut through his palm directly, and blood flowed out.


    Then he began to seal with blood.


    At the same time, the aura of Zhuxianjian Array began to soar.


    At this moment, a golden-green dragon shadow condensed around Xiaocui, and the turbulent aura, let others see it, would mistake it for a real dragon.


    "Go." Xiao Cui raised his hand and pointed towards the direction where the sword slave was.


    The golden-green dragon whizzed out, and the momentum made many people feel like they were kneeling and surrendering.


    "Zhuxian Sword Formation¡¤Slaying Immortals!" Jian Slave shouted.


    Hundreds of blood-red swords were like blood condensed, floating in the Zhuxian Sword Array, and the sound of ghost weeping and hissing was made in the Zhuxian Sword Array.


    The entire sky was also gloomy.


    It started to snow!


    "It turned out to be the third form of the Zhuxian Sword Formation, Slaughter Immortals!"


    "My god. Jue Xian and Xian Xian have been used in Tianmen Sword-forging Valley in the past, but Slaughter Xian seems to have not appeared in 500 years!"


    "Lunxian, I didn''t expect that we could actually see the appearance of this trick!"


    Everyone present was very excited and watched the excitement of the first sword formation in ancient times.


    Even the Sword Master Ximen above Xuefeng was watching this battle carefully at this moment, because he had already admitted the strength of these two people in his heart.


    And Zhu Xian Sword Array is also one of the few sword arts he recognized.


    The golden green distance and the Zhuxian Sword Array collided with each other, and the sound of thunder bursting.


    Boom boom boom


    Kuang Fengxue became more intense, and even covered most of his eyes, unable to see this exciting battle clearly.


    Until the sound dissipated, the dazzling light disappeared, and the blizzard diminished.


    Everyone hurriedly checked the results.


    The light of Zhuxian Sword Array was gone.


    But Xiao Cui still stood in place, chewing her chewing gum, as if she had nothing to do with me.


    Everyone started looking for the figure of the sword slave.


    Eventually they found a somewhat embarrassed sword slave in a snowdrift.


    Wounds and blood stains appeared on Jian Slave''s body.


    This was the first time in this round of heaven and earth that everyone saw the sword slave injured.


    "Cough, cough, cough." Jian Nu coughed again, he laughed mockingly, and looked at Xiao Cui in the distance: "The young people of this generation are really more perverted.


    Except for that one evildoer, there was such a evildoer right now. "


    When the voice fell, Jian Nu suddenly knelt on one knee.


    The hearts of all the Tianmen disciples sank.


    Lost?


    They still lost?


    The dignified Tianmen of China''s first sect, under this disparity in combat power, just so defeated?


    Just when everyone in Tianmen was frustrated, a light flashed from Jian Slave''s body.


    The sword slave''s breath began to change.


    Ye Hao looked at Jian Slave with an unexpected expression.


    The heavenly master opened his eyes, with a hint of fortune and a touch of complexity in his eyes.


    Simon Sword Saint had a smile at the corner of his mouth, anyone who knew him knew it.


    Ximen Sword Saint, who has always been like an iceberg, will only show such an expression when he sees an opponent he recognizes.


    "He is going to break through!" Nangong Wu said in a deep voice.


    "I didn''t expect this person to be so strong and break through at this time." Dongfang Zhuyan said.


    "Isn''t breaking through at this time to find death? This is still in a duel." The Patriarch of Long Sun couldn''t help but vomit.


    "But it seems that the woman didn''t intend to disturb the other party''s breakthrough." Zhang Sunyu suspiciously looked at Xiao Cui, who was still standing there and chewing gum.


    She didn''t seem to care about the sword slave who was breaking through at this moment.


    And those Tianmen disciples who had just fallen into the valley, once again burned hope.


    The sword slave is about to break through!


    The strength he showed just now is the peak of the fairyland. If he breaks through, it will be the holy realm.


    That means there is still hope of a war!

 Chapter 2287： Sword slave breaks through and becomes holy!

    Chapter 2287 Sword Slave Breaks Through To Saint!


    And the most important thing is that the woman in Wushuang City turned out to be big, she didn''t mean to stop it at all.


    The aura on Jian Slave''s body became stronger and stronger.


    The clouds above Mount Everest began to gather, forming a whirlpool above Jian Slave''s head.


    "This is the scene where the Wonderland powerhouse steps into the Holy Land."


    "There really is a feeling of being soaring."


    "I feel... I feel that I also have a faint breakthrough."


    Many people around are watching this breakthrough into the Holy Realm, after all, such a scene may not always be visible.


    Even when some people see such a scene, their long-term bottleneck feels loose.


    Beiming Wuji and others were watching the breakthrough scene in front of them.


    "The holy realm... is really an enviable realm. Someone once said that only becoming a sage is the first step in understanding the world of heaven." Nangong Wu sighed.


    "We are probably out of play. At this age, it is even more difficult to break through to the Holy Realm." Dongfang Zhuyan shook his head.


    "It''s just... I don''t know if the little Cui girl from Wushuang City can be the opponent after this sword slave breaks through. Although, at this time, the attack is somewhat invincible.


    But this is a battle, this is a battle between heaven and earth, and it is understandable to use any means to win. "Patriarch Changsun frowned and said.


    Bei Ming Wuji didn''t speak, just clasped his hands in his chest, watching all this with a calm expression.


    It''s not that he believes in Xiao Cui''s strength, but that he believes in his grandson.


    He glanced at his grandson just now. His grandson stood there calmly and calmly, surely he had no worries.


    He believes in his grandson, because his grandson has never let himself down.


    The breakthrough process of Jian Slave lasted for a long time.


    Fortunately, there is no time limit for this round of heaven and earth, otherwise it might be possible for the sword slave to break through so slowly.


    In addition, everyone also wanted to see with their own eyes the peak powerhouse in the fairyland, when it broke through the powerhouse in the holy realm, what kind of scene it was, no one urged.


    suddenly.


    The world has changed color.


    Blizzard struck again, and this time there was still thunder in the Blizzard.


    Boom boom boom


    A few flashes of lightning happened to strike the front, back and left of the sword slave, and the sword slave remained motionless.


    The cyclone above his head suddenly whirled madly, and a beam of light fell from the sky, dispelling all the blizzard clouds.


    It happened to hit the cyclone above Jian Slave''s head.


    The sword slave screamed loudly, his body exuding powerful fluctuations.


    Later, someone discovered that a sword shadow appeared on the body of the sword slave.


    Seeing this sword shadow, Simon Sword Saint showed a familiar look in his eyes.


    Others don''t know, but he knows very well.


    This is the kind of phantom that a person who enters the Dao with a sword, and a person with a deep knowledge of the kendo will have this kind of phantom.


    Not everyone will have such a phantom when they step into the holy realm. Most of the fairyland breaks through the holy realm. Without this phantom, they need to start slowly from the semi-holy level.


    And a person with such a phantom is natural in Dao Fa and can directly become a holy realm.


    This is the situation with Sword Slaves now.


    He directly crossed the semi-holy rank and entered the holy rank.


    The cyclone rushed into the body of the sword slave, and the body of the sword slave heard the sound of something cracking.


    "Our Huaxia has since then added another holy realm powerhouse. It''s a pity that our Tianmen lacks a holy realm powerhouse." The heavenly master sighed.


    The person next to him was a little surprised when he heard what the heavenly master said, and didn''t understand what it meant.


    This is obviously one more saint-level powerhouse, so why is there one less saint-level powerhouse?


    "Thank you for waiting, and please enlighten me!" Jian Slave looked at Xiao Cui, clenching his fists with both hands.


    Xiao Cui looked at Jian Slave faintly, and continued to chew the gum in her mouth.


    Everyone is not surprised by Xiao Cui''s appearance.


    But at the moment the sword slaves are already Saint-level powerhouses, this Xiao Nizi is still like this, is it a bit too arrogant.


    The sword slave didn''t say much, with a sword print in his hand.


    Once again sacrificed the Zhuxian Sword Formation!


    After the Zhuxian Sword Array appeared this time, everyone could clearly feel that the Zhuxian Sword Array at this moment was completely different from the previous Zhuxian Sword Array.


    The current Zhuxian Sword Array has a vague and holy feeling, which makes people afraid to look at the sword energy in that sword array.


    "Zhuxian Sword Formation¡¤Absolute Immortal!"


    Millions of sword qi condensed, and it attacked Xiaocui like a barrage.


    After the sword slave used this trick, he didn''t even look at it, and then Jieyin again.


    Seeing the attack coming, Xiao Cui once again made a move of "evil dragon roar".


    The result is similar to before, but someone noticed.


    This time''s "Jesus Immortal" is closer to Xiao Cui than the previous one.


    The previous ¡®Jesus Immortal¡¯, under Xiaocui¡¯s ¡®Evil Dragon Roar¡¯, at a distance of 100 meters from Xiaocui, vanished.


    This time it was directly raised to a distance of fifty meters!


    This is a great improvement.


    And this trick has just ended.


    There was another movement on the sword slave.


    "Zhuxian Sword Formation¡¤Xianxian!"


    A huge sword was suspended above Xiao Cui''s head, and its volume was more than three times larger than before!


    If you look from a distance, you think someone is going to hack Mount Everest.


    This time Xiao Cui remained the same as before, raising her hand, and condensing a shield formed by dragon scales in front of her.


    The great sword hit the shield.


    The huge air wave blew up the surrounding wind and snow, and slapped the audience head-on. The original soft snow actually made cuts in the faces and skins of many people.


    After the wind and snow disappeared.


    Everyone looked at the location of Xiao Cui again.


    Originally, Xiaocui was located on flat snow.


    But at this moment, there was a small snow **** under Xiao Cui''s feet, and the original snow around was blown away.


    This shows that the move just now, although the sword slave did not break Xiao Cui''s defense.


    But compared to the previous time, the power has been strengthened a lot, at least it destroyed the environment around Xiaocui!


    "Zhuxian Sword Formation¡¤Slaying Immortals!"


    The Sword Slave had already opened his hand, bloody, and sacrificed the third form of the Zhuxian Sword Formation.


    The Tianmen disciples were extremely nervous at this moment.


    Because Xiao Cui''s strength is really terrifying, and now it''s up to the sword slave''s original third move, ¡®slaughter the immortal¡¯, whether it can defeat the enemy with one blow!


    Hundreds of blood-red sword gasification swords gathered in the Zhuxian Sword Array.


    At the same time, Xiao Cui didn''t know if it was intentional, she also used the previous trick again.


    A golden-green dragon phantom condensed in front of Xiao Cui.


    Xiao Cui raised her finger, the same movement, the same tone, almost the same look as before.


    "Go..."


    The golden-green dragon whizzed out, rushing towards the Zhuxian Sword Array with its teeth and claws dancing.

 Chapter 2288： Zhuxian Sword Array·Peerless One Sword

    Chapter 2288 Zhuxian Sword Formation Peerless One Sword


    Golden green dragon


    Zhuxian Sword Formation¡¤Slaying Immortals


    The two collided once again.


    This time everyone was prepared, and the previous power had already affected them.


    This time, the "slaughter of immortals" after the enhancement might hurt the innocent.


    All the big clans and all the big forces have set up barriers to protect themselves.


    The members of the Dragon Group also took out the magical items that had been prepared early, and began to arrange the enchantment to ensure that no matter what happened, there would be no large-scale casualties.


    The deafening sound came earlier than expected.


    Then came the shock wave.


    A small snow peak in the distance was directly shaved under the shock wave.


    "Damn it, it''s okay. Our enchantment can''t hold it!" a power person exclaimed.


    Then a crack appeared in the barrier they arranged, and the crack continued to expand at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Then only a sound like cracked glass was heard.


    The enchantment was destroyed, and the people inside could only resist this powerful shock wave with their own strength.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." A woman who was blown up turned over, and most of her head fell into the snow.


    Fortunately, an unfortunate young man was directly blown up, and he was thrown heavily towards the distant cliff.


    According to this situation, unless this young man has more than four innate strengths.


    Otherwise, the ordinary cultivator will also be thrown to pieces by falling from the three to four kilometers high cliff.


    Just when the young man was desperate, an iron chain flicked over and wrapped around the young man''s waist.


    The young man fell violently, hitting the cliff hard, and he almost fainted.


    But fortunately, there is an iron chain tied to the waist, so people will not fall down.


    "Hey, are you okay." Tang Cheng poked his head from the cliff.


    "No... it''s okay..." The young man looked pale and his legs were still shaking.


    It is estimated that this will be a psychological shadow for his life, I don''t know if he is willing to watch this kind of strong fight in the future.


    After all, this almost killed his life.


    The storm above the snow altar of Mount Everest calmed down, leaving only the snow dust that had not dissipated.


    Tang Cheng dragged the man who was almost killed back and returned to the team.


    "How about it, are there any casualties?" Long Yi asked.


    Tang Cheng breathed a sigh of relief: "There were no deaths, but some people suffered some injuries. Fortunately, they were all minor injuries and would not be life-threatening. Arrange the accompanying doctor to treat the wounds a little bit and explode."


    "The battle between these strong men is like this. A little aftermath may cause casualties to others. But seeing such a wonderful battle is worth the risk." Huang Peng looked excited at the moment.


    Everyone recovered from the panic, eagerly watching the battle.


    Although it was dangerous just now, what they want to know more is how it turns out.


    Xiao Cui''s figure first appeared in front of everyone, without any wounds on her body.


    He was still chewing on the new gum, and even the clothes on his body were not damaged or dusty.


    This made everyone take a breath.


    In this level of battle, this woman hadn''t moved a step, let alone a wound, and even the clothes on her body hadn''t broken at all.


    It''s just too hard to believe.


    The faces of the disciples of the Tianmen were dead.


    It''s over... It''s over...


    This woman is simply a monster.


    How could there be such a monster in Wushuang City, even in the second round of such a battle!


    This kind of battle, there is no way to defeat this person, and it also completely lost hope for the people of Tianmen.


    But a powerful sword intent came out from Xuechen.


    The sword slave stood there with some tattered clothes, with wounds on his face and arms caused by the fight just now.


    But he can''t take care of these at the moment, and he keeps forming seals in his hands.


    One after another sword prints formed in the Zhuxian sword formation, and at this moment hundreds of sword prints had appeared.


    Xiao Cui finally raised her head seriously this time, and it was the sword slave in front of her who stopped chewing gum.


    "Finally, you can face me." Jian Nu felt Xiao Cui''s gaze, and he showed a self-deprecating expression, and the movement on his hand did not stop.


    Xiao Cui raised her hands, one after another strange lines appeared around her.


    This is Dragon Grammar!


    "Xiao Cui is getting serious," Ye Hao muttered, looking at the sword slave who was still preparing.


    This long preparation is enough to explain the tricks the sword slave will use next.


    "No! All retreat! The farther you go, the better!" Xiang Yisu shouted in horror.


    "It''s too late. Strengthen the strength of the barrier, and at the same time dig a pit inside the barrier to let everyone hide in the pit!" Long Yi said sternly.


    People in several families of the Shiraohui also noticed the danger.


    However, their families have sincerely cooperated to build a fairly good enchantment, and they are close to the location of the Beiming family.


    The so-called leaning against the big tree is good for enjoying the cool.


    This time it was really convenient for them, the Beiming family, the Dongfang family, the Nangong family, and the long-grandson family also began to arrange the solution at this moment.


    They are arranged and resolved by these big families.


    "Our defense like this should be able to withstand the confrontation between these two Saint-level powerhouses." Madam Changsun said with some worry.


    But at the moment, almost no one cares about her worry.


    Even her pair of daughters were uncontrollably excited at this moment.


    Because they all guessed, what will appear next!


    "I didn''t expect that in my lifetime. I can see the complete Zhuxian Sword Formation later." Dongfang Zhuyan''s words were full of excitement.


    "That trick, it seems that it hasn''t appeared in a thousand years." Nangong Wu took a deep breath with his hands on his back.


    Everyone on the scene held their breath, waiting for the next two people''s final duel.


    The Sword Slave was ready here, all the sword prints were combined, and a sword appeared in the Sword Slave''s hand, an ordinary sword with a shameless appearance.


    But there are two big characters on the sword.


    Zhu Xian


    "Zhuxian Sword Formation¡¤Zhuxian One Sword!" Jian Slave raised the sword in his hand and slashed it at Xiao Cui.


    A seemingly simple sword, but it gives people a momentum to punish the immortals and slay demons.


    Many people have an idea in their minds.


    What will happen if I stand in front of this sword?


    The answer is already very obvious.


    Among all the people on the scene, there are no more than one hand waiting to take this sword.


    "The power of this sword." The old pope in the sky in the distance opened his eyes, watching all this with some interest.


    The surrounding knights have already arranged everything.


    They are also marveling at the power of the Eastern powerhouse!

 Chapter 2289： I want you to be convinced if you lose

    Chapter 2289 I Want You To Be Convinced


    After Xiao Cuijie''s seal was completed, a giant dragon phantom appeared in front of her.


    The dragon opened its mouth as a flame spurted out.


    Ye Hao recognizes Xiao Cui''s trick, which is a skill that all adult dragons can use, and it is also the housekeeper of dragons.


    Dragon''s breath!


    Don''t look at the dragon''s breath in this rotten street. Among the dragons, the power of the dragon''s breath is a skill that directly reflects the strength of the dragon.


    If Xiao Cui is in the form of a giant dragon, he can directly use the dragon''s breath, without any knot seal chanting at all.


    But now she is in human form, so the tedious process just now is needed.


    The hot and dazzling dragon''s breath collided with Jue Xian Yijian.


    Everyone can hear the sound of the dragon chant accompanied by the sound of the sword.


    Even Mount Everest made a trembling sound, as if the whole land was panicking for this battle.


    Sword Slave''s Zhuxian Sword Formation is still maintaining this trick, the "Extreme Immortal One Sword", and his Seven Orifices and One Sword began to shed blood stains.


    He also has a great burden on himself.


    After all, this Velocity is not a powerhouse who has just been promoted to the Holy Rank, it can be used.


    Looking at Xiao Cui on the other side, she was calm and relaxed, continuing to release her dragon''s breath.


    The aftermath of the two opposing moves once again affected everyone on the sidelines.


    The communication and broadcasting equipment that was barely usable before was all paralyzed.


    Those who made everyone outside to follow this battle verbally lost contact with the battle.


    This makes those people like ants on a hot pot, so anxious.


    Although the equipment is damaged, but fortunately there is the previous situation.


    This time everyone had prepared well, and all the places where the bystanders gathered were equipped with defensive enchantments.


    Used to resist the aftermath of the battle of this wave of Saint-level powerhouses.


    "Zhu Xian a sword, Zhu Xian destroys the saint. It is worthy of being the first sword formation in ancient times." Simon Sword Saint nodded in appreciation, and praised the strength of this sword formation from the heart.


    People from all major forces looked at the scene of the fierce battle between the Saint-level powerhouses, and they were amazed.


    "Tianmen has had two Saint-level powerhouses since then."


    "It''s a pity that it''s a bit late. If this strong breaks through a few years earlier, I guess there will be nothing like this Wushuang City now."


    "But I''m a little strange. I''ve never heard of this strong man. Just now I asked a friend of Tianmen, and they didn''t know."


    "Perhaps it is a hidden master. After all, it is a Tianmen with a history of more than 3,000 years. It is not surprising that there are such strong people."


    "In fact, what surprised me even more is Wushuang City. Wushuang City has been established for less than three years, and it has such a fighting capacity. There are so many experts in the fairyland, and even in addition to Ye Hao, this holy realm has emerged. ."


    "Who says no, it took three thousand years for Tianmen to go to this day. But Wushuang City only took less than three years. I really don''t know whether Ye Hao is a monster or the people in Wushuang City are all evil."


    A few seconds, in the eyes of others, seemed to have passed for several hours.


    Finally, this confrontation has come to an end.


    Zhuxian sword formation, break through!


    The sword pattern of the Zhuxian Sword Array began to appear cracks, and then collapsed piece by piece, and finally the Zhuxian Sword Array shattered, and the sword slave fell freely from the air and fell heavily to the ground.


    The Dragon''s Breath submerged Jue Xian Yijian, rushed to the sky, and broke the dark clouds in the sky, as if nothing had happened.


    "Cough cough cough..." Jian Nu reluctantly sat up, sitting on the ground without any appearance, and shook his head helplessly: "I lost."


    Xiao Cui landed on the ground, and jumped to Ye Hao''s side, blinking at Ye Hao, as if waiting for something.


    Ye Hao helplessly touched Xiao Cui''s head: "Yes, not bad. I''ll give you a snack when I go back."


    "Hmm." Xiao Cui nodded fiercely.


    In front of Ye Hao, this little girl did not have the dignity of the dragon clan at all, just like a child.


    But this is no wonder, after all, Xiao Cui was only less than three years old since she was born. Although her strength is an intermediate quasi-god, her mind is only an eight or nine-year-old girl.


    In her heart, Ye Hao is her father.


    "I declare... Wushuangcheng Xiaocui will win." The referee hesitated and announced the winner of this battle. The reason he did this was because he knew that this was not simply a victory.


    Instead, it announced the winner of the second round of the Tiandi Showdown.


    At the same time, it also announced the failure of Tianmen!


    At this moment, everyone in Tianmen bowed their heads, like losers.


    According to the rules of Tiandijue, their Tianmen will not be able to hold their heads up in front of Wushuang City for the next fifty years.


    Although Wushuang City won two rounds of heaven and earth duel, and the Tianmen has a huge advantage.


    However, the hearts of the many disciples and elders of Tianmen were still very unwilling.


    be quiet¡­¡­


    The entire Everest Snow Altar was plunged into a strange silence, and many people looked at the old heavenly master in the center of the Tianmen camp.


    They want to know what kind of choices the celestial master has to make?


    He turned his face and refused to admit it, or surrendered in a hurry for fifty years.


    The old master stood up on his crutches.


    "Cough cough cough cough cough, my Tianmen is willing to bet and lose. Starting today, my Tianmen is willing to be sent by the Lord Ye City of Wushuang City for fifty years." The old heavenly master looked at Ye Hao.


    There is a little name in this remark.


    The celestial master said that he was willing to be sent by the Lord of Wushuang City, so Ye Hao''s words worked, but the words of others in Wushuang City might not work.


    This can be regarded as saving a bit of face for Tianmen.


    "Old celestial master, but I look at the Tianmen disciples, they seem to be a little unconvinced." Ye Hao put his hands on his back and smiled and looked at everyone in the Tianmen camp.


    People in several big families frowned slightly.


    What does Ye Hao mean?


    He has already won, is he going to step on the heavenly gate here?


    The new official took office with three fires, although it is understandable to do so, but this will inevitably strike the resentment of Tianmen, which will have disadvantages for Wushuang City in the future.


    Many people in Tianmen stared at Ye Hao unwillingly.


    Convinced?


    How could they be convinced.


    They have been human masters for three thousand years. They walked in the rivers and lakes under the name of Tianmen. Even if they were not as strong as the other, no one would dare to touch them as long as they were named as Tianmen.


    But now, an unparalleled city emerged from their heads!


    The key point is that Wushuang City has been established for less than three years. If Buddhism and Taoism are two religions, perhaps they can still reluctantly accept it.


    It is acceptable to let it go back.


    But why the problem is this unparalleled city!


    "I can give you another chance. We will continue with the third match of the Heaven and Earth Show. What do you think of the heavenly teacher? It can be regarded as convinced by the defeat of the Tianmen.


    If Ye Mou loses, the decision of that day will be invalidated. "Ye Hao suddenly said in surprise!

 Chapter 2290： Ye Hao challenges the heavenly master!

    Chapter 2290 Ye Hao challenges the celestial master!


    At this moment, people in the cultivation circles all over China are waiting anxiously.


    I don''t know why just now, the relay equipment has malfunctioned.


    They have no way of knowing what happened to Mount Everest.


    Xiangdu Villa Area


    "What the **** is going on, hasn''t it recovered?"


    "Whether those two people have won, can you give me a true letter."


    "What kind of equipment is used by the street boy, it will drop the chain at a critical moment."


    The Northeast Sihe Mansion.


    "Master, take a breath, we know you are in a hurry, but we can''t help it."


    "Hey, this is not only anxious for the old man, but also anxious for me. This is the time to come out like this, it''s almost comfortable to go to the toilet, let people hold back and suffer."


    "Hurry up and find a way, everyone is waiting."


    ...


    Magic city


    "It''s not done yet. Ten minutes have passed since this. At least let the people over there send us a letter, who has won."


    "Yes. This is about China''s Jianghu for the next fifty years!"


    "Damn it, I can''t wait to book a plane to fly to Mount Everest."


    After waiting for a long time, someone finally sent a message from the mobile phone.


    Wushuangcheng Xiaocui defeated Tianmen Sword Slave!


    Wushuang City won the second victory of Tiandi Jue!


    With a record of winning two games in a row, Wushuang City secured the victory in Tiandi Jue!


    Those who heard this news were all subconsciously stunned.


    Wushuang City has won!


    Although from the previous broadcasts, they have slowly accepted that Wushuang City does have the ability to play against Tianmen, but they even said two sentences so easily and won.


    It''s really incredible.


    "I didn''t expect Wushuang City to win. I didn''t expect it. Such a power that has been established for less than three years, and now it has become the number one power in China, is really incredible." An old man from a local power in the magic capital commented. Tao.


    "The old predecessors are right. This is really unexpected. This Tiandijue would have a tenfold advantage over the challenged party. But in this case, Wushuangcheng still won. This can only be said that Wushuangcheng has already I walked to the front of Tianmen." The person next to him said.


    A junior whispered: "It''s a pity that we can''t see the battle between the old heavenly master and that Ye Hao."


    The duel between the old heavenly master and Ye Hao.


    Those who heard this nodded in agreement.


    This battle is really quite exciting.


    After all, one party is an old predecessor who resounds through China, the first strongest in Tianmen.


    One side is the enchanting genius who has moved the entire China in the past three years and spread the legend about him!


    If the battle between the two continues, it will definitely become a contemporary legend.


    This is the only regret in this world battle.


    "Let''s go, let''s go. This time the world is determined, I have been sitting from morning until dark." The old man slowly stood up, holding his crutches.


    Someone immediately came up to help.


    These two consecutive rounds of battle between heaven and earth made the day darker.


    Everyone is ready to leave.


    But at this moment, a young man hurried out with a satellite phone in the organization responsible for reporting.


    "Wait, wait. Something big, something big." The young man nearly ran into the old man who was about to leave because he was running too fast.


    "Why are you so flustered!" The man who helped the old man immediately stared at the young man angrily.


    The young man looked at the person in front of him with some fear, and he also knew that the few in front of him were all tasks that had a good reputation.


    "That...that... Ye Hao said in the Snow Altar of Mount Everest. He is going to have the third round of the Heaven and Earth Judgment against the old master. He also said that if he loses, the Heaven and Earth Judgment will be invalidated." The young man said cautiously.


    The old man suddenly trembled, and he pushed aside the person who was supporting him, excitedly pulling the young man by the collar.


    "What are you talking about? Ye Hao... Ye Hao is going to fight against the heavenly master!"


    "Yes...Yes. However, the venue was a bit chaotic due to the previous battle. The battle will be postponed to three hours later, part of the reason is to restore communication, and this time it is planned to be video broadcast.


    However, there may be problems with video broadcasting at any time. "


    After the young man finished speaking, he swallowed: "Old man. If...if nothing happens, can you let me go first. I''m going to check some equipment and make sure that nothing will happen after a while."


    "Okay, okay, okay. The young man, go quickly, if you need help, just say it." The old man immediately smiled, tidying up the clothes for the young man, and watching the young man leave.


    "That... old patriarch, shall we leave?" the person next to him asked.


    "Fart. I haven''t heard anyone say, wait a moment for the heaven and earth between the old master and Ye Hao!" The old man smiled.


    "But... you just said that after watching it for a day, you were tired. Do you want to go back to rest... Or you should go back to rest, we will record the battle for you."


    The man received a fist in the head before he finished speaking.


    "Are you stupid or stunned, such a rare battle in a century. You let me go back to sleep?" The old man glared at the other side: "You can see such a fight between the strong.


    Not to mention one night, even if the old man sits here for three days and three nights! Don''t talk nonsense to me, help me back to my seat! "


    "Good... good."


    After this short episode, everyone next to him started talking.


    "What on earth is Ye Hao thinking? He has won, but he still wants to challenge the heavenly master? What else, as long as the heavenly master wins, this heaven and earth decision will be invalidated?"


    "I don''t understand either. If you lose, don''t you give away your victory and status?"


    "This Ye Hao is too mad. He has won the previous two rounds. Does he really think that Tianmen is nothing but this? That''s not someone else, that''s a heavenly teacher!"


    "Who said no, and there are still rules in this world. Ye Hao has to take the three tricks of standing, not dodge or dodge, to take the old master!"


    "I feel that Ye Hao is dying. If he loses, I guess he has nowhere to cry."


    The entire Huaxia Rivers and Lakes was surprised by this sudden news in a short time.


    After Ye Hao won, he even demanded a battle between heaven and earth.


    It also gave out the condition that as long as the old master wins, the heaven and earth will be invalidated.


    This makes everyone want to break their heads, but they don''t understand why Ye Hao did this?


    He won''t get anything if he takes risks like this.


    It is estimated that such an unprecedented decision, only Ye Hao himself knows what is going on.

 Chapter 2291： That place, are you going

    Chapter 2291 the place, do you go


    At this moment, Ye Hao was surrounded by many people, asking such questions.


    Ye Hao looked at the people watching him.


    People from the four major families and the Ten Associations are all there.


    There are also members of the Dragon Group, they are all looking at Ye Hao with incredible eyes, hoping that Ye Hao can give an explanation for his crazy actions.


    "I know everyone wants to say now that I made such a stupid, such a crazy decision. I don''t have time to explain it to you now.


    The matter has already been decided, and I will face opponents like the celestial master next, so I hope a period of adjustment. "Ye Hao said sincerely.


    The rumored strength of the old heavenly master is the strongest in China, and it should be in the holy realm.


    If in the past, there were two goddess inhabitants, Ye Haoda could relax.


    But now it''s different. Ye Hao can only rely on his own strength now, so he needs to be prepared to prevent anything that might happen.


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, no one asked any more.


    After all, the wood is done, and the celestial master just agreed to it.


    Because of Ye Hao''s words, the Tianmen disciples once again burned hope, and they all secretly mocked Ye Hao''s arrogance.


    The crowd dispersed.


    Bei Ming Wuji was still standing beside him.


    "Grandpa, do you want to talk about me too?" Ye Hao looked at Bei Ming Wuji helplessly.


    "You are a grandson, although I don''t know why you made such a decision. But Grandpa believes in you, and Grandpa will support you unconditionally. Go and fight.


    Let grandpa see, let others see how strong my grandson is! "Bei Ming Wuji had a proud expression.


    "Yeah. You will see." Ye Hao smiled and nodded.


    After that, there is a long waiting time.


    But compared to the next war, this wait is nothing at all.


    The battlefield was set within the range of Mount Everest.


    There is no precise regulation, after all, for such powerful people as Ye Hao and the old celestial master, it is difficult for their battles to be accurately divided into one world.


    The other is to restore those communication equipment, and the people of Dragon Group made a temporary move to prepare for live video broadcast of this wonderful match.


    However, this video broadcast is not sure whether it will be 100% successful, so I can only say to give it a try.


    The reason for the delay of about three hours is to evacuate the people present first and to deploy a stronger defensive array at the new address.


    They could barely resist the aftermath of the battle at the level of sword slaves.


    It is conceivable how terrifying the battle between the old heavenly master and Ye Hao would be. Their defensive array should be prepared to face the powerhouse in the fairyland with a full blow.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    The sky was already dark, and the outside time was approaching nine o''clock in the evening.


    I don''t know if it''s because the old lady is also looking forward to this battle. Tonight''s Mount Everest, there is a rare cloudless, calm climate.


    This is more suitable for everyone to appreciate this unprecedented battle.


    On a snowy peak, the sword slave took a pot of wine and walked to a middle-aged man carrying a broken sword.


    "So you can still move." Simon Sword Saint looked at the jerky sword slave in front of him.


    "It''s a bit painful to walk, but it''s okay after drinking alcohol. This wine is a good thing, it can cure all diseases." Jian Slave''s face was dizzy, and the beard was still with liquor.


    "That woman is very strong, and the last trick she used, I even felt the breath of the dragon clan. That woman must have something to do with the dragon clan. If it was me, it would be difficult to follow." Simon Juggernaut said.


    Jian Slaughter laughed, "Is the senior official Ximen comforting me?"


    Ximen Sword Saint frowned: "I remember I said more than ten years ago, I don''t like this name. Ximen Qing has nothing to do with our Ximen family."


    "You are the same, you are still such an old antique, you can''t play a joke at all." Jian Slave took a sip of wine, and directly handed his hip flask to Sword Master Simon: "Come on.


    This is a good wine, and I don''t really distinguish between ordinary people. "


    Simon Juggernaut looked at the jug, and he took it, but before drinking, he wiped the mouth of the bottle with his sleeve. Even so, he didn''t touch his mouth when drinking.


    After drinking, there was no extra expression on Simon Sword Saint''s face.


    Just said "good wine".


    But this sentence is enough, because Simon Juggernaut is also a greedy person, but in this world, let him drink, and then no more than five can call it a good wine.


    Jian Slave took the wine bottle back and drank it with his head up, but there was no drop of wine.


    "You''re welcome, I haven''t left a drop." Jian Nu shook his hip flask.


    "Your kendo has been greatly improved. You can use the fourth sword in the Zhuxian Sword Formation, but the power has not been fully mastered. If you are thoroughly familiar with the holy realm, you may be victorious in the matchup just now. It''s you," said Simon Sword Saint.


    "It''s all in the past tense, why do you mention it." Jian Nu looked at the snow scene in front of him: "What do you think of the battle between the old master and Ye Hao."


    "Stand and watch." Ximen Jiansheng said.


    Jian Slave looked at the solemn Sword Master Simon: "So you guys are also joking."


    "The celestial master hasn''t made a move for a hundred years. I don''t know what his current strength is. But it must be better than me. As for this kid named Ye Hao, I am not familiar with him. But many people have a good opinion of him. .


    But I''m not familiar with his strength, so I don''t make any guesses about this battle, but I am looking forward to this battle. These two should be regarded as the two most powerful in China.


    Maybe the battle between them can improve my current realm. "Ximen Sword Saint said with his arms folded.


    "You guy is still obsessed with your own kendo as always." Jian Nu smiled and shook his head.


    Simon Juggernaut did not deny it.


    "By the way, are you interested in the thing I told you 40 or 50 years ago?" Jian Nu suddenly changed the subject.


    Simon Sword Saint''s eyes had some special emotions.


    "You mean that place, right."


    Jian Nu nodded: "Yes, after so many years, I don''t know what the place looked like. Many of our old friends passed by.


    You and I didn''t catch up for some reason. This time after the Heaven and Earth battle, I and Tianmen were also broken.


    And Ye Hao wants to go to that place too, so I will ask if you are interested. "


    The sword slave looked at Simon Sword Master.


    Simon Sword Saint thought for a while, and he asked: "Where can I go to help my kendo?"


    "Ha, I am worried about whether you and I will die there. The space there is completely different from ours." Jian Nu smiled.


    "Then go." Simon Juggernaut agreed directly.


    Just because it is helpful to his kendo.


    He has been to any place on this earth that is helpful to his kendo.


    His current swordsmanship has reached the peak, and if he wants to break through, he must go slant.

 Chapter 2292： Under the Bright Moon·Top of Mount Everest

    Chapter 2292 Under the Bright Moon Peak of Mount Everest


    The waiting time passed quickly.


    Qianjizi came to Ye Hao''s side, and he said sternly: "Ye City Lord, Master Tianshi is ready, let me come over and ask. When can I start."


    Ye Hao opened his eyes: "Then do it now."


    After speaking, Ye Hao directly vacated into the air.


    Ye Hao flew directly to the top of Mount Everest, and the old celestial master followed closely behind him, standing in front of Ye Hao with his hands on his back.


    These two appeared on the top of Mount Everest.


    Let everyone here cheer up, extremely excited.


    "Hurry up, start the machine quickly!"


    Several staff in charge of broadcasting work immediately began to make preparations, specially prepared, and the multiple high-end cameras that took five hours to transport were placed in the defensive camps in several directions.


    "Unit 1 is working properly."


    "The second unit is working normally."


    "Unit 3 works normally, but the angle on my side is not very good. I can''t see the location of Ye Hao and the old master."


    "The fourth machine is working normally."


    "The signal on the No. 5 machine is a bit bad, and debugging is continuing."


    "The sixth unit is working normally."


    After all the machines were installed, another huge basin-shaped antenna was aimed at the sky.


    "Start broadcasting!"


    At this moment, the scene of the summit of Mount Everest appeared on the big screens where the forces from all over China converge.


    Under the bright moon, on the summit of Mount Everest, the two powerhouses of China and China are facing each other.


    This scene appeared in front of tens of thousands of cultivators, which made everyone very excited.


    Saint-level powerhouse, a duel between China''s two powerhouses.


    They can actually see with their own eyes that although the picture quality is very poor, it is already pretty good.


    Many people danced with excitement. Some older people even took out pills to prevent emotional excitement. People left before the battle.


    At the top of Mount Everest, Ye Hao looked at the heavenly master.


    Clenched fists with both hands and saluted: "My God has not seen you in a year, you are still so powerful."


    "Just laughed. But I don''t understand." The old celestial master looked at Ye Hao: "You have won two games in a row, why do you have to be obsessed with a fight with me, and even offer such conditions?


    Or are you sure you can beat me? "


    Ye Hao shook his head: "Today I am not completely sure that I can win against you."


    "Then why did you make such a decision?" The old teacher was puzzled.


    "Because of them." Ye Hao shook his hand and pointed at the Tian disciples gathered in the distance.


    "Why?" The heavenly master stared at Ye Hao.


    "What I want is that everyone in Tianmen is in awe of me, even if they are unwilling, it doesn''t matter if they don''t want to. But I want them to be completely convinced.


    And if you want to make the celestial disciples, who have enjoyed a high position for three thousand years, become obedient kittens, you must completely crush their inner pride.


    Although Wushuang City has now won two games in a row, causing these people to suffer a big blow, but their deepest pillar is still there. "


    Ye Hao pointed to the celestial master: "That''s you. Only if you defeat you. Can this group of people be completely convinced, and dare not make a second in the next fifty years."


    The celestial master did not get angry because of some disrespect in Ye Hao''s words, but suddenly realized.


    "It turns out that it is, you are right. I am undefeated, and they won''t really bow to you." The old master nodded, "So this makes you willing to take the risk of this third heaven and earth battle, completely cutting down. The arrogance of Tianmen."


    Ye Hao nodded.


    This is why he made such a crazy decision.


    "You are young and ambitious, dare to think and dare to do it. If there are people like you in my Tianmen, after I go to immortal, I can rest assured." The old master exclaimed.


    Below I saw the two above Mount Everest seem to be chatting, and after a long time there was no intention of doing anything.


    They were curious and anxious, but they couldn''t rush.


    After all, this was not the first two battles, and even this battle did not even have a referee.


    Because there is no one who has the qualifications to be the referee in the fight between the two of them.


    "The people below seem to be waiting in a hurry. Let''s get started, God Master." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the God Master, and made a request: "According to the rules of the world, I will not dodge here. Three ways to force you."


    "Are you sure. In fact, this battle is no longer a battle between heaven and earth. You don''t need to care about these details." said the old master.


    Ye Hao shook his head: "I want to completely defeat the hearts of the heavenly disciples, so there can be nothing short of it. Including these three tricks, come on. Old heavenly master."


    The heavenly master didn''t say much, he raised his hand.


    This posture stunned everyone watching below.


    This means that Ye Hao is going to take three tricks from the heavenly master.


    Someone had speculated before that, since Ye Hao said that he wanted to continue Tiandi Jue, should he follow the rules of Tiandi Jue. In this case, Ye Hao would take three tricks from the old heavenly master?


    Some people think that Ye Hao should not be that stupid, and probably won''t pick it up.


    Some people say that since Ye Hao is ready to continue the Heaven and Earth Judgment, maybe he will be particularly stubborn. Should he continue this rule?


    Well now, everything has an answer.


    Ye Hao is still the arrogant and defiant Ye Hao.


    He didn''t disappoint anyone.


    "Ye Hao is too courageous. This is not someone else, this is a heavenly master. He actually wants to take three moves from the heavenly master." Changsun Yu looked at that Ye Hao in surprise.


    Long Sun Rong frowned slightly: "Ye Hao is too big. Although the old master hasn''t made a move for a century, no one dares to question the strength of the old master.


    "Yes, but I think if Ye Hao did this, he must have his plans. Although he has done a lot of crazy things so far, you will find out if you think about it carefully.


    In fact, behind every crazy thing he does, there is actually his purpose. And didn''t you find it? Ye Hao has never lost those crazy things. "Situ Qiao''er walked behind the two and looked at Ye Hao in the sky with admiring eyes.


    "You little Nizi is committing a **** again." Changsun Yu poked Situ Qiao''er in the head.


    Situ Qiao''er stuck out his tongue and said openly.


    "What''s the matter, can''t I worship heroes? Ye Hao is so powerful. If Heaven and Earth wins this time, any woman from all Huaxia Rivers and Lakes doesn''t want to marry him?


    It is estimated that every night when he was dreaming, Ye Hao was punished by others how many times. "


    "You little Nizi haven''t seen you for a few months, you will be full of words. If you want me to say, you can simply wash yourself and send it directly to someone''s bed. You are not ashamed." Chang Sunyu said with a blush. .


    "Yes, do you want to count you?" Situ Qiao''er blinked.


    "Don''t go, believe it or not, I will strangle you to death!"

 Chapter 2293： The first trick, triple earthshaking

    Chapter 2293 The First Trick Three Times Seal


    Ye Hao looked at the old heavenly master in front of him.


    Although the celestial master did not move, he could clearly feel the aura of the celestial master filling his body.


    The old master began to seal.


    Since Ye Hao had said three tricks to accept him, the celestial master was not a polite person, and since Ye Hao challenged him, that was his opponent.


    As a respect for the opponent, the celestial master will show his ability.


    "The movement of the celestial master... I seem to have seen it somewhere." Long Sun Rong raised her head and frowned slightly.


    Nangong Fengyi on the side also nodded and said, "I am also a little familiar with the technique. It seems...it seems to be in a book titled Xuan Yinzong who records ancient times..."


    "I can remember. This trick is the seal of the sky! It is the seal technique of the ancient times, and it is said to be a magical technique left by the gods!" Long Sun Rong exclaimed.


    "Shank the sky? Is this a powerful trick?" Nangong Wu looked at his granddaughter, Nangong Fengyi.


    Nangong Fengyi is very knowledgeable, likes world martial arts cheats and autobiography.


    "It is said that the trick of turning over the sky is a magical technique used by gods. The legendary **** may be a god-level powerhouse. Using this trick, a god-level powerhouse can directly crush the land of thousands of miles into pieces.


    Can shatter the sky with bare hands! "Nangong Fengyi said with a serious face.


    "So powerful? How could such a magical technique be obtained by Tianmen?" Nangong frowned slightly.


    "This is indeed the case in the historical description, but the Heaven-shaking Seal of our Tianmen is only a fragment. The Heaven-shading Seal can be combined with nine layers of seals, which represents the nine layers of heaven in ancient times.


    But the fragmented scroll of Tianmen only records the four-fold heaven-shaking seal in front. "Long Sun Rong said directly.


    "How many weights did the celestial master learn?" Nangong Wu asked further.


    Long Sun Rong shook his head: "No one has seen it, and even we don''t know when the heavenly master thought about the fragments of the earthshaking seal."


    Everyone looked at the sky expectantly.


    Although it is only a fragmented scroll, it is also a legendary divine art. It must be strong enough. If you can see it with your own eyes, it will be a great blessing in life.


    "Ye City Lord, this trick. It''s called the Seal of Overturning the Sky. It is a magical technique handed down in ancient times. There are nine layers in total, but my Tianmen only got four of them.


    It took the old man thirty years to learn the first three levels, and the Lord Ye City was careful. "Before the celestial master made a move, he also specially explained to Ye Hao.


    "Predecessors enlighten me." Ye Hao''s eyes flashed with excitement.


    The old celestial master had his hands facing the sky, and three seals from small to large appeared on his palms.


    "Triple Heaven-shaking Seal!"


    Ye Hao shook his body, and he felt tremendous pressure.


    Not only on the body, but also on the soul level.


    He raised his head and saw a seal with the word heaven on top of his head, pressed down like a mountain.


    "Heh!" Ye Hao''s body was full of aura, raising his hands.


    The six black circles appear in order from small to large.


    "Hades Six Cannons!"


    The black giant gun went straight to the sky-shaking mark in the sky, and the people present in this scene were a little excited.


    "This is dark magic? Such a strong magic wave." The chief of Dumbledore''s Magic looked at this move used by Ye Hao, and said with emotion.


    The people on the other side of the Holy See were a little at a loss when they saw that their Son-in-law could use such black tricks.


    The old pope also saw the doubts of his men.


    "Bishop Judy, I ask you. Is the devil evil or just." the old pope asked.


    Cardinal Judy hesitated and said, "Evil?"


    The old pope continued: "Then if this demon fights for a great god, then is he evil or just."


    With this statement, everyone in the Holy See also understood the meaning of the old Pope.


    No matter what power the Lord Son uses, as long as he is fighting for justice and for the light, there is no problem.


    Boom boom boom


    Fantianyin and Pluto''s six heavy artillery collided in the air, the scene was like a nuclear bomb explosion.


    All the electronic devices had problems at this time. Those who watched the battle through the video broadcast also flashed snowflakes on the screen.


    After the aftermath.


    What everyone saw for the first time was the location under Ye Hao just now, where there was originally a snowy peak about 3,000 meters above sea level.


    But at this time, it disappeared abruptly.


    "This...this earthshaking seal is too strong, go down this palm. A snow mountain with an altitude of 3,000 meters is gone." Changsun Yu was stunned.


    "If this palm falls on a certain family, a certain sect, what kind of scene would it be like." Nangong Fengyi whispered.


    These words silenced many people around.


    They asked themselves, if this happens, can they stop it?


    The answer is simple... but if they don''t want to admit it.


    "I don''t know what happened to Ye Hao?" Situ Qiao''er looked for Ye Hao in the smoke and dust worriedly.


    The smoke dissipated.


    Ye Hao appeared in his original position intact. This was exactly the same as he had said before, accepting the attack of the old master without dodge.


    The celestial master looked at Ye Hao, who was intact. He nodded appreciatively and asked, "How do you feel?"


    "The attack is very strong, and it gives it a suppressive aura, suppressing the body and suppressing the soul. Unless you are stronger than the caster, you can basically not escape, you can only hold on." Ye Hao directly said his own. Evaluation.


    "But you still took it." The old master smiled.


    Ye Hao looked at the celestial master: "But that''s just three layers. If you learn one more layer, I guess I will have to work harder."


    The old master smiled and shook his head: "It''s difficult. After all, this is a magical technique. I have learned that the three layers are harder to compare to the blue sky. It will take me at least ten years to learn the four layers."


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word.


    This earthshaking seal is very strong, giving Ye Hao the feeling that this is not a technique created by the Quasi-God level.


    It may be a technique created by the main **** level.


    With the triple Heaven-shaking Seal, he can still rely on the "Pluto Six Cannons" to resist, but if it is a complete nine-fold Heaven-shading Seal.


    It is estimated that Ye Hao has nothing to resist.


    "The next trick is a trick I created in my life, and it can''t be said to be my own. I think it''s the result of pondering the Immortal Sword Formation."


    There was an extra sword in the hands of the old heavenly master, which turned out to be the Dragon Sword used by Tian Wuya before.


    The old celestial master stroked his hand on the Dragon Yin Sword.


    The seal of the Long Yin Sword was completely released.


    The voice of the resentful dragon chanted directly at Yunxiang.


    The celestial master slammed the sword in his hand. He was still yelling just now, and even trying to infect the celestial master''s devil dragon soul, suddenly quieted down.


    "Devil Dragon Heaven Sword Array."

 Chapter 2294： The second trick: Devil Dragon Tianmen Sword Array

    A jet-black magic dragon fluttered out.


    This is a dark oriental dragon, with a breath that erodes everything.


    The devil dragon screamed from the sky, and a black long sword appeared on the scales of the dragon.


    How many scales are there on a black dragon?


    A hundred pieces? A thousand tablets? Ten thousand pieces?


    All in all, a black sword appeared on these dragon scales, and the black sword formed a sword formation under the feet of the old heavenly master.


    This sword formation is different from Zhuxian sword formation.


    Zhuxian Sword Formation is a sword formation with a vast aura.


    And this magic dragon Tianmen sword formation revealed evil aura inside and out, staring at this sword formation gave people a feeling of staring into the abyss, shuddering.


    There is also a world of dragon-like pride.


    Ye Hao stared at the magic dragon Tianmen sword formation in front of him, holding the thunder and lightning in his left hand, and the Yanlong appeared in his right hand.


    "Thunder Fury¡¤Dance of Flame Dragons."


    Ye Hao offered two forbidden curses.


    At this time, the Devil Dragon Tianmen Formation also began to attack, thousands of black swords roared, and each black sword gave people the illusion of a black dragon.


    This menacing posture is quite terrifying.


    On the other side, Ye Hao was not weak, with Thunder in one hand and Yanlong in the other.


    Don''t dodge or dodge, face the trick of the heavenly master.


    "This Dragon Yin Sword..." Bei Ming Wuji squinted, as if thinking about something.


    "Senior Bei Ming should have a bit of an impression of the legend of the Dragon Yin Sword." Long Sun Rong on the side opened up and introduced to everyone: "This Long Yin Sword was made by one of the greatest swordsmiths in Tianmen.


    It was at the beginning of the establishment of Tianmen. At that time, there was a great chaos in China''s Kyushu and demons. Among them, one of the dragons was the most rampant. Wherever it went, there was no grass and no life.


    At that time, the disciples sent troops to crusade, and after three years, the first half of the encirclement and suppression battle. Finally beheaded the devil dragon that was said to be a demigod.


    However, although the body of the magic dragon was destroyed, the dragon soul still existed. There is even a state of recovery. For this reason, the legendary swordsmith used the dragon body as the bone and the dragon soul as the spirit to create this dragon sword.


    Seal the Devil Dragon Soul in the dust forever. "


    It turned out that this dragon yin sword was really a sword that sealed the dragon soul.


    No wonder there is such a power.


    The others nodded their heads in awe of the sword.


    At the same time, I also know that the establishment of Tianmen is definitely not a coincidence. Tianmen dared to challenge both Buddhism and Taoism at that time, which shows that they also have their own confidence.


    Closer to home.


    Because of the battle between Ye Hao and the celestial master, the entire sky was like daylight.


    From time to time, there was the sound of dragon chanting, the sound of thunder, and the flame dragon and black dragon hovering in the air.


    This scene is really magical.


    Those who watch this battle in front of the screen will think they are watching a magical blockbuster!


    This is a aftermath swooping down, hitting a place of worship.


    Snowflakes are everywhere.


    "All right, all right."


    "Aren''t we dead? My hands, my legs...very dangerous, they''re still there."


    The smoke dispersed and the place was a bit messy.


    Although the light of the protective circle dimmed a lot, fortunately, it was not breached.


    At least the safety of the people inside is guaranteed.


    "This... this is too dangerous. I didn''t expect to see the battle of the Saint-level powerhouse, we still have such a big danger so far apart."


    "I rushed down just now, and I felt like I was scared to pee."


    "I... I... Do you have any pants? I have already peeed..."


    This is an episode.


    When Ye Hao used two forbidden curses to resist the magic dragon heavenly gate formation of the old heavenly master.


    Because I can''t dodge, I can only resist this move.


    "Triple¡¤Destroy Starlink."


    Seeing that the two Forbidden Curses were still invincible, Ye Hao directly sacrificed the Five Elements Physique and used the Destroy Starlink.


    All of a sudden, he finally broke through the devil dragon heaven gate formation of the old celestial master.


    "Okay, okay. Have the ability." The celestial master said two good times: "I didn''t expect that your hunting range is so wide, and you can do so many things.


    I have to say that you are really a monster. "


    "The old predecessor is too acclaimed. There is one last resort." Ye Hao raised a finger.


    The celestial master laughed: "Interesting, interesting. There are not many people I admire in my entire life. Now you count as one. I really hope that one day we can sit down and have a drink."


    After speaking, the eyes of the old master became serious: "Boy, you can listen to the next trick. If you want to give up, it''s okay. We can do it with integrity. If I use this trick, Come out, even I won''t be able to go on unscathed."


    "What I said is that the spilled water will never be recovered. If you say three tricks, there are three tricks. If there are more, I won''t answer, if there is less, I won''t do it." Ye Hao raised his head and showed an expression of interest.


    "Master, you said you can''t take this trick. That doesn''t mean that the juniors can''t take it either."


    The people below were in an uproar, Ye Hao was too courageous.


    The disciples of the sky yelled Ye Hao for not knowing good or bad.


    "Well, listen carefully. My trick is called the Eighteen Tribulations of Heaven. It was created by the master of the ancestor of Tianmen and passed on to the ancestor of Tianmen. The ancestor of Tianmen stepped into the realm of God and used it once. This trick.


    Killed the three major demon heads of China Kyushu and the four major cults. Since he went to Po Kongxian with his master, no one of the Tianmen disciples has learned this trick.


    Including me, this trick is a genuine magical technique! "The Heavenly Master said solemnly.


    Ye Hao raised his brows slightly: "Tianshi, you said that no one of the Tianmen disciples can learn it, so have you learned it?"


    "I didn''t learn it." The old teacher shook his head regretfully: "I have been learning this trick all my life, but I have only learned this trick. I am ashamed of the ancestor of Tianmen."


    "Then what are you?" Ye Hao is puzzled. Since the old master hasn''t learned it, what are you doing here?


    "Although I haven''t learned it, I can use it with the help of this artifact." The old master took out an object, which was a huge scroll with a height of one person. The two sections of the scroll were made of keel.


    As soon as this thing is taken out, you can see that it is not a common product.


    "This thing is similar to the magic scroll you used before in Wushuang City, but it is quite troublesome to make, and the conditions for use are very demanding. Inside this scroll is the''eighteen calamities of heaven''s fall'' bestowed by the master of Tianmen ancestor.


    Immortal for thousands of years, the magical magic that is sealed inside can be triggered only by injecting the required magical power from the caster. Although I don''t have supernatural power, I can use other energy.


    But just relying on me as a holy realm, it is estimated that it will consume all of it, and it will not be able to wake it up. So I still need this thing. "The old celestial master raised his palm, and crystal clear beads appeared.


    "Tianyuan Sacred Pearl!" Many senior experts at the scene recognized this thing.

 Chapter 2295： The third move: Eighteen Tribulations

    The "Tianyuan Sacred Pearl" is refined from the dragon veins of the Tianshan Mountains.


    The Tianmen Mountain Range where Tianmen is located is said to be the most prosperous dragon vein in China''s Kyushu.


    Three hundred years can gather a "Tian Yuan Sacred Pearl".


    And this Heavenly Yuan Sacred Pearl actually has no special effect, it can''t improve a person''s strength, nor can it enhance a person''s talent, or accelerate the progress of cultivation.


    But it contains the purest innate aura, which can be integrated into anyone''s body.


    Rumor has it that a single Heavenly Origin Sacred Orb can restore a depleted saint-level powerhouse to its original state.


    This is a ¡®strategic resource¡¯.


    Imagine that the two people fought to the end, exhausted. At this moment, one of them took the Heavenly Origin Sacred Orb, and the state was restored to the original state, and the battle was completely changed.


    The scope of use of this Heavenly Yuan Sacred Pearl is within the holy realm. In this environment on earth, it can be described as the strongest "strategic resource", and anyone can restore it after taking it.


    "I didn''t expect that the old celestial master would even bring out the treasures of the''Tianyuan Sacred Pearl''." Long Sun Rong said with some surprise: "You must know that this''Tianyuan Sacred Pearl'' only produced one in three hundred years. Today, the''Tian Yuan Sacred Pearl'' in Tianmen is not more than one hand!"


    "Young Master Ye was in big trouble this time. In the history of Tianmen, the''Tian Yuan Sacred Pearl'' was used very few times. But every time it was used, it showed the importance of Tianmen." Nangong Wu said in a deep voice.


    "Mainly I am still interested in this''Eighteen Tribulations of Heaven''s Fall''. What kind of artifact, the keel, shouldn''t it be a real keel? And the two keels seem to be different." Dongfang Zhuyan touched Touched his chin.


    At the top of the mountain in the distance, Jian Slave stood up and turned around.


    He saw that Simon Juggernaut was still on the spot, and stopped: "Hey. I advise you to stay away. If you have a cleanliness, if you don''t want to change your outfit."


    Simon Sword Saint hesitated for a moment, staring at the old heavenly master and Ye Hao in the sky, he turned around to follow the sword slave.


    "We retreat five kilometers." The Snowy Living Buddha squinted and said.


    "We also want to withdraw?" The Buddha of King Ming looked at the Living Buddha in the Snow Region with some surprise.


    "I''ve heard of that thing, below the holy realm. I can''t catch it." The Snowy Living Buddha stood up and waved Luoxue on his white robe.


    Ming Wang Buddha and Qianye Buddha both froze for a moment.


    The meaning of the living Buddha''s words is very rich.


    Can''t catch it below the Holy Land?


    This refers to whether the holy realm is included or not. Looking at the jealous look of the living Buddha, it mostly includes the holy realm.


    If this is the case, isn''t this world already ending?


    "You''d better think about it. Once this is done, I can''t stop it." The old heavenly master looked at Ye Hao before him and reminded him again.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly and shrugged: "Tianshi, please."


    The old heavenly master glanced at Ye Hao with a deep gaze.


    Then he placed the ancient scroll horizontally in front of him, and slowly pulled it away.


    This seemingly simple and ordinary action changed the color of the wind and clouds. A large cloud of dark clouds suddenly appeared on Mount Everest. The feeling of darkness and pressure made anyone feel uneasy involuntarily.


    And some people will notice that when the old celestial master opened this ancient scroll, his arms were like two highways, continuously sending energy.


    The lines on the ancient scrolls began to emit golden light.


    This process is a bit long.


    It took the old master half a minute to open the scroll that was more than one meter long.


    It is estimated that it would be difficult to perform this trick without the protection of others in battle.


    And Ye Hao could clearly notice that it was this meter-long scroll that had consumed two-thirds of the strength of the old heavenly master, but visually, the ancient scroll only opened less than one-fifth.


    Time continues to run away.


    The Elder Scrolls were pulled apart bit by bit, to the end.


    The keel at the left end of the Ancient Scrolls floated in the air by itself, and the old master just held the right end and slowly pulled it away.


    "Cough cough." Blood appeared at the corner of the old heavenly master''s mouth, and his left hand took out the Heavenly Origin Sacred Pearl.


    The absorption of the Heavenly Origin Sacred Pearl was very fast, and in a blink of an eye, the old celestial master was restored to its original state.


    But even so, in order to awaken this ancient scroll, the strength of the heavenly master soon bottomed out.


    As a last resort, the celestial master once again took out a ¡®Tian Yuan Sacred Pearl¡¯.


    "I didn''t expect this thing to be so powerful. I thought one is enough. I didn''t expect to need two." The old teacher laughed mockingly.


    After absorbing the second one, the Elder Scroll was soon satisfied.


    And the old heavenly master still has about 70% of the strength left.


    At this time, the Ancient Scrolls had completely got rid of the control of the old celestial master, floating in the air, and all the character patterns on it were shining with golden light, very dazzling.


    "Huh?" Ye Hao looked at his hands, he felt the feeling of being locked in.


    It was even more terrifying than the previous one.


    Just like saying that the previous Heaven-shaking Seal really blocked a person at the spiritual and physical levels, for Ye Hao, he could also dodge from the spatial level.


    It''s just that at that time he was just trying to harden the attack of the old master, so there was no need to dodge.


    And the ¡®eighteen calamities¡¯ in the Ancient Scrolls directly blocked you from the spatial soul level, which is tantamount to the abolition of all Ye Hao¡¯s current escape methods.


    Ye Hao tried to use his own space laws, but his immature space laws didn''t have any effect at all.


    "It seems that at this moment, even if you don''t want to resist, you have to resist." Ye Hao sighed and stared at the ancient scroll in the distance.


    At this time, this ancient scroll no longer needed the Celestial Master to control, and even the Celestial Master himself had already evacuated several kilometers away.


    This is really like his previous reminder, once it is activated, even he can''t organize it himself.


    "Okay, I want to see how powerful this thing is." Anyway, I can''t hide it, so I just have a good time, Ye Hao stared at the ancient scroll in front of him intently.


    Prepare to face what might happen next.


    Suddenly a golden light shot straight into the sky from the ancient scrolls, piercing the dark clouds that had originally converged, forming a hole in the center of the dark clouds.


    Then there was as much thunder as possible in the cave entrance.


    What followed was a stage of sky thunder, rushing straight on top of Ye Hao''s head, the speed was so fast, it was so powerful, and the attack of the holy powerhouse.


    Ye Hao is not afraid of danger, you come to lightning, and I also come to lightning.


    Let''s compare and see, whose lightning is more powerful.


    "Thunder Fury!"


    Ye Hao used the most powerful "Thunder Fury" so far, and his image at this moment is not less than that of Thor in the movie.


    The sound of thunder, spread all over the country!

 Chapter 2296： Law of Thunder!

    Chapter 2296 Thunder Rule!


    There was a thunder on the ground, and a lightning in the sky.


    The moment of splitting together, the electric light bursts.


    An electric light hit the distant rock and directly penetrated it.


    But this is far from over.


    Ye Hao stared at the dark black hole in the middle of the dark cloud in the sky, the thunder still gathering inside.


    "It seems that this''eighteen calamities of falling from the sky'' really has eighteen waves of offensive. This first wave of attacks has such power, then the eighteenth wave, isn''t it..." Ye Hao showed a solemn face. .


    After a thunder and lightning, the second wave of offensive came soon.


    This time it was still thunder and lightning, but the shape of thunder was a thunderbird, and the thunderbird swooped down and made a cry.


    "Death storm!" A whirlwind appeared around Ye Hao''s body, and the whirlwind rushed into the sky with a life-threatening aura.


    Wrap Thunderbird in it.


    The thunderbird hit the death storm, and the strong wind and waves blurred its thunder and lightning body, and was finally torn apart by the death storm.


    After that, various attacks continued to strike from the sky.


    Golden dragon.


    The thunder and lightning roc flying thousands of miles away.


    The five-clawed golden dragon formed by the convergence of lightning.


    All kinds of attacks are stronger than each round.


    Until the tenth wave, after a catastrophe, the powerful pressure and the feeling of trying to destroy people can be felt for dozens of miles around.


    By this time, Ye Hao had to go all out.


    In the eleventh calamity, five thunder dragons came this time, and the five thunder dragons appeared like tearing through the night sky. Accompanied by lightning, the sound of thunder can be heard hundreds of kilometers away.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, and there was cold air all over his body.


    "The Field of Ice."


    If it was the realm of ice in the usual time, Ye Hao couldn''t guarantee that he could block this move.


    But here and now, this field of ice tricks has been greatly enhanced.


    This is Mount Everest!


    The ice element is the most prosperous here, so Ye Hao mobilized the surrounding forces to use the most terrifying ¡®ice field¡¯ in history.


    A cold current went straight to the sky.


    The cold current came into contact with a Thunder Dragon first, and the body of Thunder Dragon began to freeze!


    Yes, it started to freeze.


    The people watching from below, watched the lightning be frozen unexpectedly, this was beyond their attempts.


    The lightning can still be frozen, which is incredible.


    With the first Thunder Dragon being frozen, then the second, third...the fifth Thunder Dragon are all frozen.


    The scene is quite spectacular.


    The five Thunder Dragons froze and their tails stretched into the black hole.


    In the end, the five Thunder Dragons exploded, and a huge shock wave washed the entire land.


    All video broadcasting equipment, at this time, all have been destroyed.


    Only a few of the voice equipment can still be used, and there are cracks in the defensive shields at several viewing points, making the people inside them frightened.


    Fortunately, the defensive shield finally supported this wave of offensive.


    After that, the people inside immediately took the time to repair, made up for the defensive shield, and raised its defensive strength to a notch.


    Look at the battlefield in the sky.


    Ye Hao''s hair actually stood up, just like getting an electric shock.


    "This ghost is really choking. The opportunity just now was the full blow of the holy peak." Ye Hao whispered, looking at the unending disaster in the sky seriously.


    The twelfth calamity.


    This time, unlike before, the lightning turned golden white, crackling towards Ye Hao''s position.


    Although there is no phantom, the attack density is quite terrifying.


    "Hades Six Cannons!"


    Ye Hao used his own special skill, and the Pluto six heavy artillery aimed at the golden white thunder in the sky.


    It was another thrilling explosion.


    The twelfth calamity was over. This time it did not immediately follow the attack as before, but paused for a few seconds.


    Ye Hao''s pupils dilated, because he actually saw a phantom.


    "I am the **** of thunder in the immortal world." Lei Yin was everywhere.


    Everyone who heard this sound felt like kneeling and worshiping.


    Ye Haoxu stared at this phantom, this is not the real body.


    This is just a ray of consciousness left by a **** above the main **** level in that ¡®Elder Scroll¡¯.


    It is probably because of the existence of this god-level consciousness that this ancient scroll has the ability to perform such a magical technique.


    "If you can survive the twelve calamities before the fall of the sky, it shows that your strength is above the demigods. But the next four calamities are the calamity of slaughtering the gods and destroying the demons, and the infinite calamity of the heavens. Down, the soul must be gone." Golden Void said.


    "Stop talking nonsense, just blast Laozi if you have the ability. A remnant soul, don''t pretend to be a ghost here. I haven''t seen the real **** Laozi." Ye Hao said dismissively.


    Although he despised the enemy verbally, Ye Hao paid great attention to it in his heart. He had already adjusted his state to the strongest and faced whatever might happen.


    "The sky falls thirteen calamities, and the sky thunders robbery." Xu Ying said, and some lines that have never appeared on the earth appeared beside him.


    The power of law!


    Ye Hao''s eyes sank, this is the power of the law, it looks like it should be the law of the thunder system.


    This so-called blast of thunder was formed very quickly. This is actually an awl formed by lightning, continuously rotating, making a tearing sound, and falling from the sky.


    That posture seemed to drill a hole in the earth.


    Ye Hao''s eyes turned silver-red, and wings grew behind him.


    Blood wolf state!


    Ye Hao''s right hand squeezed out the "shadow".


    Ying did not become a sword or other weapon this time, but a shield.


    The blue shield was crossed by Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao kept instilling strength into the shadow.


    This artifact-level ¡®shadow¡¯ is far from enough, he needs the shadow in the battle on the moon!


    The "shadow" of the main **** level weapon!


    Finally Ying seemed to have heard Ye Hao''s call. There were cracks in the original blue shield, purple light was revealed in the cracks, and the blue appeared to be cracked.


    A purple shield appeared in Ye Hao''s hand.


    At this time, the sky-smashing thunder catastrophe had already reached Ye Hao''s eyes.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and put on his shield.


    Boom boom boom


    There was a deafening sound, and many people covered their ears.


    This is a battle between "spear" and "shield".


    The sky was filled with two rays of light, one gold and one purple, the purple light stepped back a little bit, and the golden light continued to advance.


    In the end, the purple light had been forced back onto the snow.


    Boom boom boom


    The whole earth made a roaring sound, and the earth moved and the mountains shook.


    In the end, the thunder and robbery dissipated.


    Everyone immediately looked at the position just now!


    They want to know whether Ye Hao is dead or alive!

 Chapter 2297： God Thunder Golden Crow Tribulation·Nine Sky Profound Thunder Tribulation

    Chapter 2297 God Thunder Golden Crow Tribulation Nine Sky Profound Thunder Tribulation


    Ye Hao stood there amidst the smoke.


    Several cracks appeared in the shield he was holding on his arm.


    "Thanks for your hard work." Ye Hao looked at the "shadow" in his hand.


    This weapon was forged by himself, can be changed into any form, and summoned at will.


    Even if there is a crack, you can repair it yourself.


    In this situation, it would be impossible to use it for a short time, but it was already very good to be able to stop the catastrophe for Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao put away the "shadow" in his hand and looked up at the black hole in the sky that was still exuding a frightening atmosphere and the golden phantom.


    "Fourteenth calamity, God Thunder Golden Crow Tribulation!" The golden phantom said again.


    A golden crow gathered in the black hole, and there were patches of thunderclouds on the golden crow''s body.


    After the Golden Crow took shape, he rushed to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao took a posture, he first sacrificed Pluto''s six heavy artillery.


    But a shocking scene appeared, and the six heavy cannons of Pluto went straight through.


    "Isn''t this a physical attack?" Ye Hao''s expression sank, and the rapidly descending Golden Crow flew in front of Ye Hao and swallowed Ye Hao in one bite.


    "Oh my God!"


    The people watching from below all took a breath.


    Is this being swallowed directly?


    Ye Hao was swallowed by the Golden Crow?


    Ye Hao is dead?


    This unexpected thing made everyone worried.


    "Wait, look inside the Golden Crow Thunder Cloud!"


    "Ye Hao is inside, Ye Hao is not dead yet."


    "But seeing him like that seems to be trapped."


    Everyone noticed the golden crow hovering in the air, and Ye Hao''s figure was looming in the thundercloud inside the golden crow.


    And one after another thunderbolt continued to beat Ye Hao''s body.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Ye Hao''s situation is precarious.


    But Ye Hao was very calm at the moment.


    "This is a direct attack on the soul. That''s why my attack will have no effect on it." Ye Hao looked at the thunderclouds surrounding him, and the waves that seemed to be hitting Ye Hao, but actually hitting Ye Hao. The lightning on Hao''s soul.


    "Since it is a soul-level attack, it seems that only soul-level attacks can have an effect on it."


    Ye Hao''s hands kept forming seals, and strange lines appeared around Ye Hao.


    If Evelyn was still here at the moment, she would be surprised that Ye Hao was not using her soul law?


    Although Evelyn majored in the Law of Darkness, she has some hunts for the Law of Soul and the Law of Space.


    The reason why Ye Hao knows the Law of Soul is entirely because Ye Hao learned it by himself when Evelyn borrowed divine power to give him.


    Ye Hao has soul strengthening himself, so learning Evelyn''s simple soul rules is not a big problem at all.


    Although this kind of law is too simple, it can''t even be called the power of law in terms of power.


    But facing the attack in front of him, it was enough.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes and controlled the power of his soul to constantly attack the surrounding thunderclouds.


    After Ye Hao''s attack and consumption, the thundercloud began to become thinner and thinner.


    Afterwards, the Golden Crow whispered and broke apart.


    Ye Hao appeared in front of everyone again.


    "Huhuhu, there are two left." Ye Hao panted, staring at the sky.


    This wave made him consume a lot.


    "The fifteenth calamity, the nine-day profound thunder calamity." The thunder system laws that emerged around the golden phantom this time were stronger and even clearer.


    That fluctuation is infinitely close to the ninth quasi **** level.


    "It seems that the power of these last two calamities is the most terrifying. Most of them are of the lower quasi-god level." Ye Hao''s expression was solemn, his body wouldn''t be running, trying to recover his consumption as much as possible.


    After the thunder system rules gathered, a huge thunder fell from the sky.


    No one on the scene has seen such a large lightning, the lightning that usually lives in, in front of this lightning, it is simply a difference.


    The gap is at least hundreds of thousands of times!


    Ye Hao directly sacrificed his five element physique this time.


    "Quadruple¡¤Destroying Star Ring!"


    Ye Hao did not hesitate to use the Quadruple Destruction Star Ring.


    A small ruining star ring collided with a huge thunder, and the scene was like an asteroid hitting the earth.


    But what followed was a deafening sound and a huge shock wave.


    This shock wave stretched for hundreds of kilometers, and some villages and small towns near Mount Everest or the Himalayas all fell into darkness at this moment, all the electrical appliances were cut off, and all communication signals were interrupted.


    At the same time, there were avalanches in 20 or 30 snow peaks of the Himalayas. Looking down from the sky, the scene looked like the whole land was boiling.


    "It''s not good, the defensive circle is broken."


    "Everyone hides in the pothole, grab everything you can grab!"


    "Don''t panic, don''t panic. Hide in the hole we dug in advance!"


    Several viewing venues were in chaos, and unscrupulous snow blocks slapped their bodies.


    Someone was stunned directly on the snow.


    You must know that they are all cultivators. If ordinary people are here, they will probably be torn apart.


    "This is a god-level power." Ximen Jiansheng''s eyes flashed with excitement.


    "That''s right, if we were in our place just now. Even if it were the forces of the two of us, we would probably be very embarrassed." Sword Slave drank the wine and looked at the doomsday-like scene in front of him, saying meaningfully.


    "Your Excellency the Pope, such a great power. Isn''t Son Son in danger? Shall we help Master Son?" Cardinal Judy said with some worry.


    The old pope looked at the scene in front of him. He used his magical skills to surround the people around him to ensure that the Holy See would not be threatened.


    "This is his own battle, not something we should intervene. And I believe he will win because he is our saint son." The old pope said lightly.


    The aftermath of the explosion dissipated.


    In the air, everyone did not see Ye Hao.


    This caused many people to tremble in their hearts and began to look for Ye Hao''s figure elsewhere, but the sky was so big.


    Looking at it this time, Ye Hao was indeed not visible.


    Many people have an idea in their hearts.


    Ye Hao might be dead.


    "Cough cough cough..." At this moment, a cough came, breaking the strange peace.


    Ye Hao stretched out his hand from a snow pit, then crawled out, slapped the snow on his body.


    Looking at Ye Hao, he was injured a little, but there was no fatal danger.


    This makes everyone speechless, is this guy a human being?


    This strong is a bit too much, he is still alive with such a powerful attack, and he still looks okay.

 Chapter 2298： Sky pendant

    Chapter 2298


    "Gu Ri, another trick!" Ye Hao gestured to the golden phantom in the sky with a middle finger.


    It''s a pity that this golden phantom is just a remnant of soul, and he doesn''t understand what Ye Hao really means.


    Take care of yourself and speak your own words.


    "The Eighteenth Calamity¡¤Sky Pendant"


    The laws of the mine system continue to converge.


    And this time, a total of eighteen thunder rules were gathered.


    Every thunder system law gathered a circular pattern, and these patterns turned out to be the creatures that appeared before.


    For example, what kind of snake, thunder dragon, golden crow, etc.


    Seeing this, this last thunder calamity is a gathering of all the power of the previous seventeen calamities.


    The gathering time alone is as long as several minutes.


    The person below, who had just eased from the previous wave of battle, dug out his buried companion from the snow.


    At this moment, they can no longer pay attention to watching the battle in the sky, and they are starting to dig crazy.


    That''s right, it''s digging holes.


    The aftermath of the previous wave almost didn''t kill them. Any fool would think that the next wave would be very scary.


    Maybe they could really kill them.


    But now there is no chance to run. The only way is to dig the pit on the spot. If the defensive shield breaks again and hide in the pit, even if it is buried by snow.


    These cultivators will not die.


    But this is only the people of the small forces preparing, like the Ten Men Association, the four big families are still watching the progress of this battle.


    Ye Hao was also making preparations at the moment when the laws of the lightning system in the sky continued to converge.


    He first gathered a quadruple-destruction star ring, and then used the remaining power to gather another quadruple-destruction star ring.


    Each hand holds a quadruple ¡¤ Destroying Star Ring.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, and he began to madly extract the power of sacred and darkness from his special heart.


    The two forces were drawn out, forming a black and white double-color star belt between the two destruction star rings.


    This star belt drove the two ruining star rings to begin to rotate continuously.


    At this time, the "Sky Pendant" above was also ready, and a beam of lightning appeared on the fingertips of the golden phantom.


    This lightning is very small, like a thread, but the fluctuations of this lightning are very special, even for some thunder system cultivators, magicians, and abilities.


    There is a feeling that this lightning is not owned by the earth.


    This bolt of lightning continued to pass through the lines that were converged by the laws of the thunder system, and the lightning began to change, and the aura he held became even more terrifying.


    After the lightning passed through the seventeen thunder system law inscriptions, the lightning came straight towards Ye Hao.


    This is the real "fall of the sky".


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    This is a trick that has consumed all Ye Hao''s energy and gathered together!


    It can be said that without the help of Evelyn, Xingqiong and the others, Ye Hao can now use the strongest trick.


    If Xing Qiong knew that Ye Hao frantically used the dark power just now, he would definitely scold Ye Haotai for death.


    If Ye Hao adjusted the power of sacred power and the power of darkness just now, it would cause Ye Hao''s danger.


    Even now, Ye Hao felt a hostility suppressed in his chest, which was a side effect of the power of darkness.


    But now that I can''t manage that much, Ye Hao can even feel the scorching sensation on his skin when he looks at the apocalyptic scene above which is like a nuclear bomb explosion.


    This can be said to be the first time Ye Hao felt the power of the Quasi-God level on his own.


    Although he had also fought the Quasi-God-level before, after all, it was under the blessing of Xingqiong and Evelyn, and there would be some unrealistic feelings.


    But now it is completely different. Ye Hao is now completely relying on his own power to face this quasi-god-level power.


    This feeling gave Ye Hao a vague sense of breakthrough.


    Closer to home


    At this time, "Magic Change¡¤Four-fold Destroying Star Ring" and "Sky Pendant" had collided together.


    The power of this time has affected the camps of the four major families.


    "No, there is a crack in our defensive circle!" a person shouted in panic.


    "Dongfang Yan, Dongfang Ze, and Dongfang Kuo are responsible for maintaining the law formation." Dongfang Zhuyan''s old Patriarch ordered.


    "Yes."


    The three Dongfang brothers moved immediately.


    With the help of these three people, the defensive formation that had been shaken suddenly stabilized a lot.


    "The power of this trick is really god-level. Any one of us present, even if we are all together, may not be able to take this trick." Nangong said solemnly.


    "Yes, the power and power alone are enough to make us daunted." Nangong Fengyi sighed.


    As an ordinary person who is not a cultivator, Nangong Fengyi is quite lucky to see such a scene.


    "Sister, if Ye Hao can take this trick, doesn''t it mean that he is already a ninth-level god?" Changsun Yu muttered.


    Long Sun Yu did not hear his sister''s answer, and turned his head in confusion.


    I saw my sister looking straight at the sky at the moment, with an expression of excitement in her eyes.


    Long Sun Yu can also feel the active breath of her sister.


    "Don''t disturb Rong''er, she is now exploring new power." Mrs. Changsun said next to Changsunyu.


    This kind of battle is very beneficial to Long Sun Rong, who has the potential of Wonderland, and she can get a lot of benefits from it, thus speeding up her growth.


    Zhang Sunyu looked at her sister with some envy, and then she felt the battle with her heart. This was a rare opportunity for many people, since it was before her eyes.


    If you can learn a little, it will be of great benefit to your future cultivation.


    On the other hand, those who dig pits before, this is very lucky.


    As expected, their defensive circle shattered, and then they were all covered by heavy snow.


    Some bold people also showed their heads, watching the battle scene.


    In fact, there is nothing to see at this moment, only the general scene of annihilation, and the violent storm and snow.


    Five minutes later, the black hole in the sky disappeared, and the dark clouds also disappeared.


    The golden font on the ancient scroll lost its light and rolled up automatically.


    The celestial master took back the ancient scroll: "After using this time, it is estimated that the next time it is used will have to wait until ten years later. However, the cost of using it once is still too high, two Tianyuan holy beads."


    While muttering, the old heavenly master looked at the snow-capped mountains in front of him, looking for Ye Hao''s figure.

 Chapter 2299： Is he dead?

    Chapter 2299 is he dead?


    Not only the celestial master, others are also eagerly looking for Ye Hao''s figure.


    The Tian disciples did not directly celebrate this time, but searched for Ye Hao''s traces all over the mountains and plains.


    Above the snow peak, in the canyon, and even the white snow, they must confidently probe again, and dare not let go of any corner.


    "I didn''t find any trace of Ye Hao."


    "Neither do I here."


    "I think Ye Hao should really be over this time."


    "You can''t relax your guard. So the place will search again, and you must make sure that Ye Hao is still alive."


    The disciples of the heavenly disciples were stunned and round, with bloodshot eyes all over their eyes.


    The Shiraohui, the four major families, including the Dragon Group, are also looking for Ye Hao everywhere.


    Some people hope that Ye Hao is dead, and some people hope that Ye Hao is still alive.


    It can be said that Ye Hao''s life and death affect everyone''s hearts here.


    After the five breaths of time, everyone searched almost all the places they looked at, but they didn''t find Ye Hao.


    "It seems that Ye Hao really died this time." The disciple of Tianmen Zhujian Valley said with a sigh of relief.


    "This guy is finally dead, so Wushuang City has nothing to worry about now." The disciple of the Divine Medical Sect showed a smile on his face.


    During this time, Ye Hao seemed to be a knife hanging over the heads of Zhujian Valley and Shenyi Sect.


    After all, the shame Ye Hao brought to them was too much.


    Now that they are walking on the rivers and lakes, they will inevitably hear others mention their own school and Ye Hao, which makes them feel complacent.


    Today, Ye Hao is dead!


    It means that those shame has been completely washed away by them.


    The disciples began to celebrate, one by one, as if it was the New Year.


    But at this moment, a crack appeared in the sky.


    Yes, it was a crack that appeared directly in the sky.


    The Tianmen disciples were all dumbfounded at this moment.


    That familiar face, that demon once again appeared in front of them.


    At this time, people like them only have fear and unwillingness in their minds.


    why!


    Why is this person alive?


    Why is this guy still alive after facing such a strong attack!


    Is this guy really an unkillable demon?


    Ye Hao''s appearance made many people stunned.


    Bei Ming Wuji looked at his grandson, his frown loosened, and the corner of his mouth showed a smile very similar to Ye Hao.


    "This Ye Hao is really perverted. He is really alive, and he doesn''t seem to have suffered multiple injuries." Zhang Sunyu said, covering his mouth.


    "It seems that Young Master Ye has already touched the Demigod level, and coupled with the countless methods, Tianmen may really suffer this time." Patriarch Changsun said sternly.


    "Master Son! It''s Master Son!" Cardinal Judy was very excited, and the knights of the other knights also burst into shouts.


    Because that is their Lord Son!


    They are thrilled by the strength of their Son-in-law!


    "Mr. Ye used space magic just now?" The Chapps Dean of the School of Magic said in surprise.


    "Yes, what he did just use was a space-type trick to hide himself in the space mezzanine." Dean Dumbledore nodded and said.


    "Space magic, I didn''t expect that Mr. Ye''s space magic would have been so high! Compared to him, those so-called magic geniuses are nothing at all!" Chapps said excitedly.


    Ye Hao adjusted his breath and looked around.


    Above the entire snowy area, there are traces from the explosion just now, messy.


    But in this place, within a few hours, these traces will be covered with snow.


    Ye Hao looked at the old celestial master in the distance. He blocked the move of Tianzhu just now with his own attack, but when he was almost exhausted at the time, it was difficult to resist the aftermath of that attack.


    So Ye Hao used the law of space to move himself out of space, and during that period of time, Ye Hao recovered his combat effectiveness as much as possible.


    Although until now, Ye Hao has only recovered less than 30%.


    After all, the time given to Ye Hao was not long.


    "Tian Shi, it''s our turn to fight next." Ye Hao looked at the Tian Shi.


    This makes the three tricks of the old heavenly master also be over.


    The most important thing was that the last move, "Eighteen Tribulations", almost made Ye Hao not survived.


    The background of Tianmen really cannot be underestimated.


    After all, it is the first school that has stood in China for more than three thousand years.


    "I didn''t expect that you could survive the eighteen catastrophes." The old master looked at Ye Hao in admiration, his eyes a little complicated: "I have to say, I saw your grandfather and your father in your body. Silhouette.


    Even more, I feel that you will go further than them. But Ye Hao, you have to think clearly, what you have to do now is not to fight against the heavenly gate, not against the world, but against the gods. "


    The voice of the celestial master directly reached Ye Hao''s ears.


    "I figured it out clearly, what about gods, they are nothing more than creatures with a high level of cultivation, just like us humans. Since they can become the gods who dominate their lives, then I can become the gods who dominate their lives!" Ye Hao did not. Said politely.


    "Since you have decided, then I won''t persuade you. But since you want to defeat God, you must defeat me here today!" .


    Ye Hao''s eyes were filled with war spirits: "Then you will be offended."


    Ye Hao launched an attack on the celestial master for the first time, and the offensive was unceremonious.


    The dance of flame dragons, the field of ice, the storm of death, the nine heavy cannons of Hades, the fury of thunder, the fury of the sea god, and even the destruction of the star ring.


    Facing the celestial master, Ye Hao didn''t dare to despise it, and every move was to use all his skills.


    The celestial master also made various tricks, taking out all the abilities of the celestial gate.


    From long-range confrontation to close combat.


    The celestial master did not let the wind fall, and he did not look like a hundreds-year-old elder.


    Although this scene is not as brilliant and dazzling as the eighteen calamities of the previous day''s fall.


    But everyone who saw it was mesmerized, because this battle was the strongest duel between the two peak powers of China.


    The fierce battle between the two lasted for a long time, from when the moon was in the sky, to a hundred miles of snow, and then to dark clouds.


    The weather on the top of Everest just presented the perfect background for the battle between the two.


    Everyone''s eyes widened, watching this unprecedented battle, not wanting to miss even a single moment.


    The video broadcast has not resumed, but the voice broadcast has been resumed. The staff used language to broadcast the battle situation here to all parts of China as soon as possible.

 Chapter 2300： Ye Hao wins!

    Chapter 2300 Ye Hao wins!


    This battle lasted a long time.


    And the final result, in fact, most people have a general idea.


    Ye Hao can resist the eighteen calamities of the sky without dying, so he is already higher than the Tianmen in realm strength.


    The old master is no longer Ye Hao''s opponent.


    In the end, the old heavenly master fought Ye Hao for three hours, and finally he was placed under Ye Hao.


    At this moment, all those who followed the battle were silent.


    The defeated celestial master looked much older at once, but a smile appeared on his face.


    The old heavenly master looked at the heroic young man in front of him, and his heart was very moved.


    Although he didn''t follow Ye Hao''s path, it didn''t mean that the celestial master thought Ye Hao was an evil way.


    The reason why the old master chose to obey the way of heaven is because he believes that human beings are not the opponents of the gods and all realms, so he wants to leave a little incense to people.


    But Ye Hao chose to face the difficulties and never succumbed.


    The celestial master would not do this, because he dare not, he has scruples.


    And he was very pleased that Ye Hao was able to do this. Although he didn''t know if Ye Hao would succeed in the end, it at least showed that there are still people who are willing to refuse to admit defeat and are willing to fight for ultimate dignity.


    "Heaven and Earth Jue Tianmen lost." The old celestial master turned his head, looked at everyone in the world, and announced the result.


    All the heavenly disciples bowed their heads, their faces as gray as death.


    If it was said before, they were not reconciled in their hearts, thinking that Wushuang City was just a fluke.


    But the battle between Ye Hao and the old master completely shattered their last pride.


    Expose their fragile heart.


    Let them know that Tianmen and Wushuang City were completely defeated, no matter in any form.


    "According to Tiandi Jue''s rules, fifty years from today, Tianmen will follow Wushuang City''s Ye City Master''s arrangements. As long as it is not against Tiandi''s morality, Tianmen disciples have to follow." After the old master said, he looked at Ye Hao.


    He took out a white jade coat of arms from his arms, with the word "Tianshi" printed on it.


    "This is the seal of the Celestial Master, and it will be handed over to City Master Ye today, and I hope that City Master Ye will keep it properly."


    Ye Hao looked at the seal of the heavenly master, he did not refuse, and accepted the seal of the heavenly master.


    This is also an unspoken rule of Tiandi Jue, the loser must surrender an artifact that represents the sect.


    And this celestial master seal carries the supreme power of the celestial gate, representing the celestial master who commands the celestial gate.


    Therefore, according to the rules, Ye Hao accepted the Heavenly Master Seal.


    "My celestial master, I am going to announce a few heavenly regulations today, can I?" Ye Hao looked at the celestial master and questioned it out of courtesy.


    The old master stepped back: "City Lord Ye is now in charge of the affairs of Tianmen, of course."


    The hearts of the Tianmen disciples were desolate, and Ye Hao was about to stand on top of the Tianmen for a while.


    Fifty years!


    Tianmen will carry this humiliation for fifty years.


    You must know that the decline of Taoism and Buddhism back then was because of those fifty years.


    Fifty years is enough to destroy the influence of a sect.


    Ye Hao looked at the Tianmen camp, and no one of the Tianmen disciples dared to look at Ye Hao at this moment.


    "From today on Tianmen, except for external sect matters, all inner sect disciples will practice in closed solitude at Tianmen. Since then, Tianmen will remain hidden from the world and must not interfere with the affairs of the world." Ye Hao said.


    The Tianmen disciples did not have much reaction to this first matter.


    This is not an excessive requirement.


    When Tianmen defeated Buddhism and Taoism, it also made such a request.


    A sect of seclusion for fifty years is enough to eliminate most of their influence in the arena.


    "The second thing is that Tianmen needs to disclose 90% of the training treasures to the disciples of many sects in the rivers and lakes for everyone to practice." Ye Hao said.


    When Ye Hao said this, many people were surprised.


    But several elders of Tianmen directly spoke in opposition.


    "No! Why should our practice site be open to outsiders!"


    "We can''t agree to this condition!"


    Nowadays, there are not many cultivation places with ample spiritual energy. If they are used unconditionally in public, it will inevitably attract many people from the world to practice.


    The treasure of cultivation, that is the root of a school.


    The strength of a sect lies in how many spiritually-rich treasures he has for his disciples to practice.


    "Holy Master." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the old Master.


    The old celestial master faintly watched the Tianmen disciples and announced: "Since today, 90% of the Tianmen practice sites are open to the public. As long as they are identified, they can line up to enter the practice in turn."


    The words of the celestial master completely caused waves.


    Many people cheered for joy, because it meant that people from their small clans, small clans, small clans, and small clans, could use the Tianmen cultivation grounds from today.


    This is of great use to their cultivation. Although they don''t know why Ye Hao made such a request, it is really of great benefit to them.


    Ye Hao looked at the gloom of the Tianmen disciples and cheered other people. These were completely two scenes.


    The main reason for Ye Hao''s arrangement was to improve the overall strength of Huaxia practitioners.


    Wushuang City''s training resources are already full, and there is a place to cultivate elites.


    Ye Hao couldn''t find another place to attack the Chinese cultivator for cultivation.


    And now Tianmen listens to Ye Hao, and there are quite a lot of cultivation sites in Tianmen. Although it is not as good as Wushuang City, it is like a sweet spring for ordinary cultivators.


    "There is also the third article. Ninety percent of Tianmen''s cultivation techniques are open to the public. It can be copied by the world." Ye Hao said.


    At this moment, the elders of Tianmen and the disciples all gritted their teeth and looked at Ye Hao.


    First, it robbed people of a place to practice, but now they have to make their cultivation techniques public.


    The reason why Tianmen disciples are superior to others, is one of the places where they can improve their speed.


    There are also various magical techniques that allow them to gain an advantage in the battle with other small schools. This is the second!


    Ye Hao was like breaking both of their arms.


    "No! I don''t agree!"


    "Ye Hao, don''t deceive others too much!"


    "Gong method is the foundation of the Tianmen School, how can it be made public!"


    Ye Hao looked at the noisy people, and he said lightly: "I didn''t ask you to disclose all the exercises, just to disclose the 90% of the middle and low-grade exercises, and it doesn''t actually have much impact on Tianmen.


    Similarly, Wushuang City will open the practice techniques from today. Our people will build a Wushuang City library that can only be accessed by practitioners in the popular virtual reality games. Where will we open martial arts? Cheats. "


    As soon as Ye Hao said this, no one spoke.


    And the people of the little school looked at Ye Hao with admiring eyes.

 Chapter 2301： Three conditions

    Chapter 2301 three conditions


    Everyone was very touched by what Ye Hao raised.


    They didn''t know what Ye Hao''s purpose was, but what they knew was that if these two requirements were implemented, it would be a very beneficial thing for the entire Chinese Wulin.


    Long Yi folded his arms and said, "Ye Hao''s move will change the current status of Huaxia Wulin."


    "Yes, I can foresee that in the near future, Huaxia Jianghu will show a trend of vigorous development." Xiang Yisu nodded.


    Now why there are fewer and fewer Chinese martial arts schools.


    That''s not because many aristocratic schools kept the martial arts of their own schools and kept them private.


    Until the last lost.


    I don''t know how many classic exercises have just disappeared in the long stream of history.


    But now that Ye Hao wants to disclose most of the exercises in Wushuang City and Tianmen, he is opening a door to the entire Chinese Wulin.


    The battle for Mount Everest has ended.


    But the discussion about this battle is still going on, most of which is the exercise that will be made public.


    The reputation of Wushuang City reached its peak in a short time.


    Wushuang City has become China''s largest power.


    ...


    Wushuang City meeting room.


    Ye Hao looked at the few people in front of him, the old Pope, Yakina, Black Butterfly, and Smith of the United States.


    This is the leader of each organization in their alliance.


    "Mr. Ye, congratulations. It has completely dominated the entire China and even the forces in Asia." Smith looked at Ye Hao and congratulated.


    While speaking, he also glanced at the old pope and others.


    He knew very well that Ye Hao had a good relationship with these people, relying on Ye Hao''s own strength, coupled with these relationships.


    Ye Hao has become the strongest individual in the world and also has the strongest organization.


    "Well, let''s discuss our main topic today. After all, it''s rare for our alliance to get together." Ye Hao looked at several people.


    The prophet of Wheel of Fortune was also present, and he stood up.


    "Today we are talking about the outcome of our battle against another world invasion over the past year. I predicted that there will be a total of 100 space nodes.


    With everyone''s efforts this year, we have successfully sealed most of the nodes. But there are still a few more hidden or difficult spatial nodes.


    What we are going to discuss today is about these space nodes. Although there are now fewer alien beasts, we cannot relax our vigilance. This must be done in the next six months, that is, before the end of this year. "The wheel of fortune looked at everyone and said.


    Then the wheel of fortune took out the small ball before, and many of the red dots on it were dimmed, and in this case, the few red dots were particularly conspicuous.


    "There are still seven existing space nodes. These seven are located in the Pyramid of Aji, the Northwest Desert in China, the Mediterranean in Europe, the Bermuda Triangle in the North Atlantic, the ancient city of Machu Picchu in Peru, the Easter Island in Chile, and the English Stonehenge.


    Both Peru and Chile belong to the Americas. Europe is responsible for Stonehenge and the Mediterranean. Then there is a Northwest China Desert in Asia. Alas, the pyramids are located in Africa and the Bermuda Triangle, which belongs to the high seas, is a publicly responsible area according to regulations.


    Let''s start with a few areas in the plan, and let the person in charge of each place talk about their plans and arrangements. "The wheel of fortune sits down: "Start with Mr. Smith in charge of America. "


    Smith stood up, pulled his suit, and then entered his own information into the projection instrument. The 3D projections of the ancient city of Machu Picchu and Easter Island appeared in front of everyone.


    "The ancient city of Machu Picchu and Easter Island are historical relics, and there are many secrets in them. After we learned that these two places are space nodes, our 11th district sent eight teams to take charge of these two places.


    But in the end these eight teams were wiped out, including two A/level abilities.


    And the information we have now is that there is an ancient tomb under the ancient city of Machu Picchu. There is a chaotic space in the ancient tomb. In that space, some terrifying monsters often pop up. It is where our people died. And those monsters can''t leave that space.


    And if we want to seal the space node below the ancient city of Machu Picchu, we must enter that place.


    The same is true on Easter Island, where monsters like murlocs appear. "


    Smith raised his head with a confident look: "But please rest assured that our 11th district has already formulated a conquest plan for these two areas.


    In September, I will personally lead the team, as well as three A/level abilities, and more than fifty elite fighters from District 11 rush to the ancient city of Machu Picchu to carry out the code-named "Machu Picchu" plan.


    In November we will go to Easter Island to implement the ¡®Easter Carnival¡¯ plan. These two places must be sealed before December. This is the determination of our Eleventh District! "


    Looking at Smith like this, facing two space nodes at the same time, he has no idea of ??asking others for help. After all, although they are alliances, they are also a competitive relationship. If you ask others for help at this time, you are not saying that your organizational strength is insufficient. Well.


    "Very well, if Mr. Smith has anything to help then, please be sure to tell us." The Wheel of Fortune made a special sentence, and then looked at the old Pope and Yakina.


    "Next is Stonehenge in Europe and the Mediterranean."


    Stonehenge is also a historical relic, and in the Mediterranean, Ye Hao actually knows why.


    Below is the road leading to the Dragon¡¯s Nest, sealed by the Dragon¡¯s Nest, but the seal has become more and more fragile in recent years, and even fishermen cruise ships near the Mediterranean have heard rumors of seeing sea monsters.


    "The Mediterranean Sea is in charge of my Greek temple, and the English Stonehenge is in charge of the Holy See." Yakina said sternly: "Both of us will resolve the threat of these two space nodes before November."


    The old pope nodded, said nothing, half-squinted as if he was asleep.


    "Very good. Next, Mr. Ye Hao you are responsible for the Asian region, the real spatial node of the Northwest Desert of China is the most unstable of all nodes.


    I have been observing for a long time, that space node is sometimes very active, becoming the largest of all space nodes, but sometimes very quiet.


    It''s like going away on its own. "The wheel of fortune looked at Ye Hao.


    Unfortunately, Ye Hao also knew about this matter.


    This space node is actually the existence of Ten Thousand Demons City.


    Ten Thousand Demons City exists on the secondary plane, and the secondary plane itself is parasitic on the main plane. Such a secondary plane can easily become a key point for others to break through.


    "I know this, and I will rush to this place later. Don''t worry, I will get it done as soon as possible." Ye Hao was also prepared.


    After the Mount Everest incident is over, he will enter the City of Ten Thousand Demons again.


    There are too many secrets in those restricted areas outside of Ten Thousand Monster City.


    He must understand clearly!

 Chapter 2302： The last seven spatial nodes

    "Then in the end are the space nodes of the remaining public areas, located in the open Bermuda Triangle area, and the pyramid." The wheel of fortune looked at everyone present.


    According to the provisions of the previous alliance, Africa and the high seas area are jointly responsible or agreed upon by multiple organizations.


    Ye Hao raised his hand: "I am responsible for the Bermuda Triangle."


    "Mr. Ye, it''s normal in the Bermuda Triangle, the place with the largest space node. It has been in chaos in space for a long time, are you sure you can fix it?" The Wheel of Fortune said with some suspicion.


    "I will take care of it, and I will quiet the chaotic space there by November at the latest." Ye Hao promised.


    No one knows the secrets of the Bermuda Triangle better than Ye Hao.


    There is the intersection to the Lost Continent''Atlantis'', so Ye Hao must be responsible for this matter.


    "Then the rest is the pyramid?" The wheel of fortune looked at the black butterfly subconsciously.


    Because all the space nodes in Australia have been cleaned up, the Demon Butterfly organization of Black Butterfly has nothing to do.


    "Well, we are responsible for the pyramid." Black Butterfly directly assumed this task.


    Now, all the remaining seven space nodes have been arranged.


    Everyone greeted a few more words, and then left.


    After all, everyone is the person in charge of a world-class organization, and there are many things to be held accountable for.


    Smith''s private jet was parked on the runway outside Wushuang City. It is said that he would fly out of China by private jet, then park on a US aircraft carrier in the Pacific, and then transfer to a carrier-based aircraft to fly directly back to the US.


    "Old Pope, why aren''t you leaving?" Ye Hao said with some surprise as he watched the old Pope still sit in place.


    He didn''t think this old guy would be the reason why he couldn''t walk when he was old.


    "This time your Mount Everest battle is considered to have completely secured your position in China. And the strength you showed before is already at the demigod level." The old pope looked at Ye Hao and asked.


    Ye Hao shook his head: "Not yet, Saint Level peak. However, my bottleneck has been broken in this battle. I should be able to break through to the Demigod Level in a short time."


    The old pope looked at Ye Hao with some surprise. He thought that Ye Hao must have shown such combat effectiveness, and his realm must have reached the demigod level.


    As a result, he did not expect to be at the peak of the Holy Realm.


    "By the way, I have a gift to give you." The old Pope looked at Ye Hao.


    For some reason, when the old guy looked at him, Ye Hao felt a little hairy.


    "What gift?" Ye Hao looked at the old pope suspiciously.


    "I can''t give it yet, but you''ll know after a while. Okay, I''ll go first." The old pope stood up and turned to leave.


    Ye Hao looked at the back of the old pope, what was wrong with this old guy, and said that half of it was left half, not torturing.


    When Ye Hao was suspicious, Ye Hao felt an aura fluctuation.


    Ye Hao''s figure suddenly disappeared in place.


    Wushuang City Back Mountain.


    Sword slave and Simon Sword Saint are standing here.


    The next moment, a figure appeared behind them.


    "I don''t know if the two seniors are bright, and they are welcome." Ye Hao clenched his fists with both hands and saluted.


    Old Jian has always been a respected person by Ye Hao.


    As for the middle-aged man next to him in white clothes with a broken sword on his back.


    Ye Hao knew who this person was without guessing.


    The contemporary sword master of the Ximen family, the Ximen sword master!


    As for his name, no one knows.


    After all, this person has always been low-key and rarely walks on the rivers and lakes. There are only some legends about him comparing swords with others, which are all 50 or 60 years ago.


    "Your boy is very stylish now. Several big guys from all over the world have come to your place." Jian Slave looked at Ye Hao with a drunk taste.


    "There are too many things. I also think my place can be quiet." Ye Hao said helplessly.


    "Well, you must have guessed who this person is. I won''t introduce you to it. I came to tell you that I have nothing to do with Tianmen anymore. The thing you told me before is reliable. Do not."


    At this moment, Jian Slave''s eyes flashed with a serious look.


    "Lao Jian, you are talking about going to the Black Great Wall?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Well, you said before that you are going to go to the Black Great Wall once in a while. Both he and I want to go." Jian Nu said.


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up. Ximen Sword Saint was a Saint-level powerhouse, and Sword Slave was also a newly promoted Saint-level powerhouse. The company of these two people was a good help.


    "Yes, I am going to the Black Great Wall." Ye Hao said.


    "The Great Black Wall is located in a different space. I searched for decades and couldn''t find a way, unless the people on the Great Black Wall took the initiative to establish a link with us. What way did you find?" Jian Nu asked.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and there was a spatial overlap in his hand.


    "Presumably, the two of you have seen the power that I displayed during the Everest Battle. The younger generation is not talented and has some accomplishments in the field of space.


    Although it is impossible to establish a space channel directly out of thin air, there is no problem in establishing a space channel at some fragile space nodes.


    And I plan to go to Ten Thousand Demons City to deal with some things, unfortunately, Ten Thousand Demons City is in a sub-plane, and the space is very unstable, very suitable for establishing a passage to the Black Great Wall. "Ye Hao said.


    Jian Slave nodded. Before Ye Hao used space skills in battle, it showed that Ye Hao did have a lot of space skills.


    "But there is a problem. Now that you have a starting point, the gaps between the planes are intricate. Let alone our Saint-level powerhouses, even the God-level powerhouses will find it difficult to find their direction accurately.


    How do you find the Black Great Wall? "Jian Nu raised another question.


    Ye Hao smiled: "I have a friend who taught me a method. If nothing else, my parents and grandparents should be in the Great Black Wall.


    Then I shed the same blood as them, I can use my blood as a bond to find them, presumably their current strength is not weak, they should be around the holy level.


    In that case, the success rate will be higher. "


    "There is another way." Jian Slave''s eyes lit up and said casually: "Okay, then I will follow you to Ten Thousand Monster City."


    Ye Hao looked at the Simon Sword Saint next to him.


    Simon Swordsman folded his arms in his chest and said faintly: "This world has restricted my kendo. I need to find a new world to seek a breakthrough."


    This is another martial idiot.


    But this way, there are two more people in Ye Hao''s future plan team.

 Chapter 2303： Do more with one stone

    In mid-July, the Battle of Everest was over for half a month.


    Even so, the discussion of Ye Hao among the people in the rivers and lakes has never been interrupted, and because of the relationship between Wushuang City, the attitude towards the prefecture has also greatly changed.


    Since the battle on July 1st, 90% of Tianmen''s training venues have been open to the public, although there are too many people to register and queue up, and there is a time limit each time.


    But this is much better for everyone who can only practice in the thin aura environment of the earth in the past.


    For those at the lowest level of cultivation sites, one hour of cultivation is much better than five hours of outside cultivation, and because of the abundance of spiritual energy, it is also very good for breakthroughs.


    Every day, people break through themselves in those cultivation places.


    Some people might think that Tianmen''s cultivation sites are all in the Tianmen Mountains, which is not true.


    The Tianmen Mountain Range is the main sect of Tianmen, but there are also branches in various parts of China.


    And now Tianmen and officially hermit, and those who deal with foreign affairs are people outside Tianmen.


    In a rural area in Central China, dozens of cars were parked on the side of the road one by one. Hundreds of people were looking forward to it with their mobile phones, and from time to time they looked to the side gravel path leading into the valley.


    Here is Sanchuan Valley, a valley presents three fork roads, and in the middle of the intersection, there is ample aura. It was designated by Tianmen in the early years and it has always been a place where Tianmen disciples come to practice.


    And now, it is open to the public.


    In a car, there were five people sitting front and back, two men, two women, and a middle-aged elder.


    "Senior Brother, what''s your number." The girl in the back seat poked her head out curiously.


    The elder brother in the driver''s seat in front took out his mobile phone and entered an APP, which turned out to be the information of the registered martial artist, as well as a numbering system.


    Senior Brother clicked on the thing, and his name information was displayed on it, followed by a big number "137", and a line of small characters was displayed below the number.


    "There are 47 people ahead of you, please wait patiently"


    "The number 137 is so good, I only got the number 217, I guess it will be until the evening." The girl pouted and said aggrieved.


    "Why don''t I give you my number to the younger sister. I am the number 148!" The man in the passenger seat saw the girl like this, and immediately showed his courtesy.


    "Are you stupid? You forgot the regulations of this thing. A number is bound to an identity. When it''s your turn, the person above will also verify your appearance, your blood, your pupils, and you Fingerprints.


    Even if you know how to disguise, it is useless. This is to prevent someone from doing ¡®scalper¡¯ things. "Another older woman said coldly.


    "Sorry...I...I almost forgot." The man touched his head in ashamed.


    The middle-aged man sitting in the middle of the back seat opened his eyes: "Okay, it''s all a little quiet. It''s only a few hours, so you can''t wait?


    We must know that in the past, we didn''t even have the qualifications to be near here, and only those big families who had a good relationship with Tianmen were lucky enough to enter here to practice.


    You should feel fortunate that you can encounter such a thing. "


    "But this time is too short. I will stay for three hours after going in alone, and I will have to wait a week after an application before I can apply." The young girl said aggrievedly.


    "What about three hours? Three hours of cultivating inside can be compared to the time you spent cultivating outside for two months. If you encounter a breakthrough with luck, then the probability of successful breakthrough inside is higher than that of the outside world. At least 30% probability." The middle-aged man said.


    "If it''s time for a breakthrough, it just happens to be time." The little junior sister said subconsciously.


    The elder sister next to him immediately gave a stern look: "I asked you to do your homework before, how did you do it? If you happen to encounter a breakthrough during cultivation, the management staff inside will not force you to leave, but will wait until Your breakthrough is over.


    The extra time will be deducted from your next successful application. "


    The little sister stuck out her tongue.


    There are too many people waiting like them.


    "Forget it, I''m still too early anyway, take advantage of this moment to enter the virtual time to see the exercises I practiced before." The little junior sister put on a helmet for herself and entered the virtual world.


    The four people next to him looked at the little junior girl with some envy.


    The techniques of Tianmen and Wushuang City have been announced in the library of virtual time, but you must have a virtual helmet to enter.


    And they didn''t pay much attention to this thing before, but the young junior sister had booked it early, and now they can enter the library to browse the large number of practice secrets.


    They continue to wait for the virtual helmet to be distributed.


    "Master, let me say we just buy the luxury version. I don''t know when the line will be." The man in the passenger seat said.


    The middle-aged man glared at each other: "A luxury version costs one million, and it''s still bound by one person. We have dozens of cultivators in our martial arts gym. Couldn''t anyone buy one yet. You pay?"


    The man stopped talking.


    ...


    Wushuang City, in a building outside, there are many machines all over the place.


    And this building is mainly responsible for the pre-determined work of training sites in various places, and is the place where Wushuang City and the Que Group are jointly responsible.


    Jiufeng looked at the data in front of him, nibbling on a sandwich in his hand.


    "Report to Master Jiufeng, we now have as many as 270,000 martial arts people on the register. Their names, gender, age, city, cultivation level, and sect are all registered." The staff came up to report the situation.


    "Okay, I see. Continue to register new data, our cultivators in China should be far more than these 270,000." Jiufeng said.


    "Yes."


    The staff went down.


    Jiufeng sat in front of the computer, typing on the keyboard, looking up the registered information.


    That''s right! When Ye Hao made Tianmen public practice sites and opened the online library, he also specially added the real-name authentication process.


    In this way, all the middle and low-level cultivators can be registered without knowing it.


    Before that, the Dragon Group had thought about such a thing, registering all the owners of Huaxia Wulin, so that it was easy to manage.


    However, Huaxia Wulin is so large that many people are difficult to manage and are prone to conflicts. This issue has never been implemented.


    But now Ye Hao has done it directly. If you want to book a training place, you need to register your information.


    If you want to enter the library of the virtual world and read those martial arts secrets, you need to register the information.


    Even if those people know that Ye Hao is collecting their information, in the face of these interests, they will obediently register the information.


    This can be regarded as Ye Hao''s many birds with one stone.

 Chapter 2304： The "scare" of the old pope

    Chapter 2304 The Old Pope''s "Scare"


    Huaxia¡¤Ancient City in the Northwest Desert.


    "This is the entrance to Ten Thousand Demons City?" Old Jian (Jian Slave) took the flask and looked at the surrounding ancient city under the desert horizon.


    "Yes, this is one of the intersections to Ten Thousand Demons City." Ye Hao said as he walked down the road hovering down.


    Ximen Juggernaut is still very few words, just faintly looking at the surrounding stone walls and the ancient buildings.


    "But you kid did a lot of things. You let Tianmen make the practice site and cultivation technique public, which offends Tianmen to death." Senior Jian said while looking at Ye Hao.


    "Hahahaha, I know. But a tiger has done something to offend a leopard. Do you think this leopard will seek revenge from the tiger?" Ye Hao''s words meant that Tianmen was completely convinced by Ye Hao. Even if there is resentment in his heart, he dare not do anything to Ye Hao.


    "I have already told the people of my Ximen family to provide most of Ximen''s sword arts and swordsmanship to Wushuang City and open it to the Chinese martial arts people to learn." Ximen Sword Saint suddenly said.


    Old Jian looked at Simon Juggernaut with some surprise, and said jokingly: "When are you old fellows so generous? Why didn''t you see these things publicly before?"


    "Previously disclosed? Is it to Tianmen or Dragon Group? I can''t believe them, this kid, I can''t believe it." Ximen Sword Saint looked at Ye Hao, his eyes didn''t fluctuate.


    Ye Hao clenched fists with both hands and saluted the sword master Ximen and said, "On behalf of Huaxia Wulin, I thank Senior Ximen."


    After walking for a few minutes, Ye Hao and the three came to an altar.


    And here, someone has been waiting long ago.


    "Young Master." White Fox saw Ye Hao and walked over with joy.


    Bai Fox didn''t know the two people behind Ye Hao.


    "These two are the old swordsmen of Tianmen, this is the Ximen Sword Saint of the Ximen family." Ye Hao introduced the white fox.


    The white fox immediately learned human etiquette: "The fox demon clan, acting patriarch White Fox, have met two seniors."


    Old Jian and Ximen Sword Saint nodded.


    The white fox looked at Ye Hao and said, "Young Master, Lord Bei Ming is waiting for you over the teleportation array."


    "Okay, then let''s not rush, let''s pass now." Ye Hao asked the white fox to activate the teleportation circle.


    Soon three people appeared at a portal and walked into the teleportation circle. After a few seconds, they appeared on the teleportation altar in Ten Thousand Demons City.


    And what appeared in front of Ye Hao was not only Beiming Wuji, but also some people from other families in Ten Thousand Demon City.


    The eyes of everyone looking at Ye Hao were filled with fire.


    It is particularly noteworthy that those demon clan patriarchs specially brought the young women in their clan, all dressed up and flamboyant, glaring at Ye Hao, secretly sending autumn waves.


    Even a few banshees who know how to fascinate Ye Hao used fascination.


    Of course Bei Ming Wuji knew what medicine they were selling.


    But he didn''t care, he wished his grandson would give birth to several great-grandchildren.


    Ye Hao turned a blind eye.


    On the contrary, it was the white fox next to Ye Hao, who looked like fried hair.


    Because it was in Ten Thousand Demon City, the white fox did not maintain the appearance of a human, showing its ears and tail.


    At this moment, her ears were straight up, and the hair on her tail stood up, and her eyes were staring at the uneasy banshees.


    She even made a hissing sound in her mouth, as if she was about to fight someone.


    Although the banshees were afraid of the white fox, their longing for Ye Hao still made them subconsciously ignore the existence of the white fox and continued to attack Ye Hao.


    "Hao''er, I heard that there has been a lot of trouble outside because of you. You seem to have become the pope of that... what the Holy See?" Beiming looked at Ye Hao mockingly.


    Mentioning this incident, several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead.


    Beiming Wuji was right. Just two days ago, the old pope suddenly issued an oracle on the holy mountain.


    He appointed the next pope, and said that he will retreat from today.


    This was an announcement ceremony in which the new pope was not present, and it did not publicly announce who the new pope is.


    But the vast majority of the upper-level forces are very clear in their hearts.


    This will be the first new pope of Asian yellow race.


    After Ye Hao learned the news, Cardinal Judy immediately contacted Ye Hao and asked him when he would return to take over the affairs of the Holy See.


    Ye Hao knew that this was the old pope''s first cut and then the play, and it was also the special surprise he said to Ye Hao when he left before.


    But for Ye Hao, this was not a surprise at all, it was just a shock.


    Ye Hao directly cut off the contact with Judy, the matter had already happened, and he had no way to stop it.


    Anyway, Ye Hao will have to do a lot of things afterwards, going to the Ten Thousand Demon City to deal with the matters of the Ten Thousand Demon City, and then going to the Black Great Wall, and then the Bermuda Triangle.


    In short, Ye Hao doesn''t care about this mess, and talks about it when he is free.


    The old pope had already anticipated such a result. The Holy See was under the responsibility of several cardinals, and there was no big problem.


    "Grandpa, let me introduce it to you." Ye Hao was about to introduce the two behind him.


    Bei Ming Wuji interrupted Ye Hao''s words, looked at the Sword Master Simon, clenched his fists in both hands: "Brother, we haven''t seen each other for almost 70 or 80 years."


    "Yeah. I watched your previous battle on Mount Everest. That''s good." Simon Juggernaut rarely spoke, and he could see that Beiming Wuji still had some friendship with him.


    After all, the two are about the same age, so they are from the same period.


    "Ashamed, ashamed, you are already a dignified sword saint. But I am still wandering in Wonderland." Beiming Wuji said with mockery.


    "You are different from me. You have a good talent. If you were not responsible for the affairs of this huge Ten Thousand Demons City, your realm would be much better than it is now." Said Sword Saint Simon.


    "Just laugh." Beiming Wuji looked at the old Jian old next to him: "Brother Jian, the three swords of you and Brother Ximen back then were a legend from our age.


    It''s a pity that not long after that, there has been no rumors of you two in this arena. In the Battle of Everest, your swordsmanship really impressed the world. "


    "We are all old things and won''t live long. This river and lake is already a group of young people. You have a good grandson. It''s much better than us." Old Jian pointed at Ye Hao and laughed.


    The three seniors had a good chat.


    And Ye Hao surrounded the demonic patriarchs and the young banshees who offered to flatter them.


    The white fox was completely blown up, staring at the shameless banshees with murderous eyes, and the posture seemed to be saying, whoever dares to step forward, I will kill you.

 Chapter 2305： Coming back to Ten Thousand Demons City

    Chapter 2305 Coming to Ten Thousand Demons City Again


    Ten Thousand Demons City, Beiming family residence.


    A banquet to catch the wind and dust has been set here.


    Ye Hao and others sat on the main seat with Bei Ming Wuji.


    "Grandpa, how is the development of Ten Thousand Demons City recently?" Ye Hao asked.


    Bei Ming Wuji said, "Although Ten Thousand Demons City suffered some damage because of the rebellion more than a year ago. But during this time, many demons can go to Wushuang City to cultivate.


    Your cultivation progress has greatly increased, and coupled with the increase in the number of top masters like me and Baihu, the current strength of Ten Thousand Demons City has not only recovered to its original strength, it has also increased its combat effectiveness by at least 50%.


    And according to calculations, it will increase by 50% in the next six months. "


    Ye Hao nodded, Wushuang City, the treasured ground for cultivation, is not only a great help to humans, but also a great help to the monster race.


    Because of the teleportation array, the communication between the two places is also very convenient.


    The Dragon Group also turned a blind eye to the monsters appearing in Wushuang City, as long as these monsters did not appear in the secular world to cause trouble.


    What''s more, when hunting foreign beasts, these monster races didn''t do much effort.


    "Hao''er, what are you doing when you come to Ten Thousand Demons City this time?" Bei Ming Wuji looked at Ye Hao, and then at the Simon Sword Master and Jian Lao beside him.


    Ye Hao brought these two people together, and there must be something extremely important.


    "This time we came to Ten Thousand Demons City for two things. The first thing is something I have to deal with personally, that is, I have entered the restricted areas outside Ten Thousand Demons City before, and those restricted areas are very dangerous.


    And there are unstable space nodes, and this space node may become the key to the use of enemies in another world. I want to check it out, find out the secret of the restricted area, and solve the space node problem by the way. "


    Bei Ming Wuji looked at Ye Hao with some worry: "But the restricted area is quite dangerous. During this time, the outside of the restricted area is also very non-stop. There are more and more monsters harassing the border of our Ten Thousand Monster City.


    If it weren''t for the strength of our Ten Thousand Demons City, there might be a lot of trouble. "


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "Grandpa, don''t worry about this. Before, I was able to get out of the restricted area without a problem, but now my strength, let alone."


    When Ye Hao strayed into the restricted area before, his strength was only innate peak, but now Ye Hao''s strength is about to touch the demigod level.


    It was also because of this that Ye Hao dared to explore this dangerous place again.


    When Bei Ming Wuji saw Ye Hao doing this, he didn''t say anything more, "What about the second thing?"


    "Go and find my parents." When Ye Hao said this, Bei Ming Wuji''s body trembled.


    Although Bei Ming Wuji rarely mentioned his daughter and son-in-law on the face.


    But as a parent, who doesn''t care about a daughter whose life or death is unknown.


    If given the opportunity, Bei Ming Wuji would even look for it in spite of danger.


    "What are your plans?" Bei Ming Wuji asked.


    "I said before that the fragile space in Ten Thousand Demons City is suitable to become a space node. In this case, I will pass through here and use some means to find the Black Great Wall in the gap of space that we mentioned before." Ye Hao said.


    Bei Ming Wuji clenched his fist: "Then I will go too."


    "Grandpa, I also want to take you with me, and I understand that you want to see my mother, and I do the same. But this trip will be very dangerous, and the space turbulence in the space gap alone is extremely It is possible to take a person''s life.


    Ximen Sword Saint, Sword Master, and Sword Master, both are Saint-level powerhouses, so we have the opportunity to walk inside. I can''t take grandpa with you on an adventure, but I can guarantee that once I find the Black Great Wall.


    At that time, I will find a way to establish a spatial channel, then you will be able to see my mother. "Ye Hao looked at Bei Ming Wuji and said solemnly.


    The old swordman on the side knew the story. He looked at Beiming Wuji and persuaded: "Brother Beiming, your grandson is right. Compared to over there, you are more needed here.


    If something happens outside Wushuang City, you are Ye Hao''s grandfather, the patriarch of the Beiming family, and the lord of Ten Thousand Demons City, you can also take care of it. "


    Bei Ming Wuji sighed. He has lived for so many years, and he is also a sensible person.


    "Okay, but Haoer, I want you to assure me. You must not take any risks. Although it is very important to find your parents, if you are in danger because of your parents, what happens?


    After I died, I had no face to explain to your parents. Your parents never want to see such a thing happen! So you have to remember, everything is to protect your own safety! Bei Ming Wuji looked at Ye Hao seriously.


    Ye Hao smirked and promised that nothing would happen, and Bei Ming Wuji had let Ye Hao go on this matter.


    "Senior Ximen, Senior Sword. I am going to leave for the restricted area tomorrow. This may take a month or two. You two can wait for me in Ten Thousand Demons City." Ye Hao looked at Ximen Sword Saint and Sword. Old said.


    Simon Juggernaut drank wine and ate the side dishes without speaking.


    Old Jian raised his head and said with a smile: "The wine you gave me before is almost finished. Bring another twenty altars. Old man, I will walk with you."


    Ye Hao smiled, the old Jian said that you give me wine and I will go with you.


    In fact, this is just an excuse.


    He intended to go with Ye Hao because it was his obsession to go to the Black Great Wall.


    If Ye Hao encountered any danger in the restricted area, then their opportunity to head to the Black Great Wall would be gone.


    Old Jian would naturally not let this happen, so he was willing to be Ye Hao''s bodyguard.


    "I heard in the early years that the forbidden area outside Ten Thousand Demons City is like a magical land with many monsters. Since it is here today, there is no reason why I can''t take a look at it. I can just hone my swordsmanship." Said.


    When Bei Ming Wuji saw this scene, his heart was relieved.


    Although Ye Hao had come out of the restricted area safe and sound before, but who knows if there will be any accidents this time.


    And there are two holy bodyguards, Simon Juggernaut and Jianlao, following, which of course relaxes.


    "Well, we have a good rest today. Tomorrow morning, we will set off into the restricted area." Ye Hao picked up the wine glass and toasted several people.


    At the banquet, Simon Sword Saint didn''t speak, and looked dull.


    Old Jian was not at all polite, and he hooked Ye Hao''s neck while chatting with Bei Ming Wuji about interesting things in the past.


    Soon it was late at night, and they went back to their rooms.


    When Ye Hao returned to the room, he saw a beautiful figure sitting next to his bed.


    The white fluffy tail is exactly the white fox.

 Chapter 2306： Naughty little fox

    "White Fox, are you looking for something to do with me?" Ye Hao looked at Bai Fox in confusion.


    The white fox stood up, walked to Ye Hao''s side, and was about to take off Ye Hao''s clothes.


    "Wait...what are you doing?" Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    The white fox''s cheeks were slightly red, and she lowered her head, and said in a low voice, "The concubine is here to serve the young master."


    serve?


    Ye Hao was a little surprised. He knew that the white fox had an admiration for him, but he did not expect that the white fox would suddenly be so active.


    "Ahem... That... White Fox, I''m going to the forbidden area tomorrow, I don''t need to serve or anything. You should go to rest quickly." Ye Hao said.


    The white fox raised his head and looked at Ye Hao with big watery eyes: "Young Master, you don''t want me to serve, but I have a request that you must agree to me."


    "What''s the requirement?" Ye Hao was surprised, and Bai Fox rarely took the initiative to ask for himself.


    "Tomorrow, I will enter the forbidden area with the young master."


    "No way."


    Ye Hao refused without even thinking about Baihu''s request.


    "Then please young master, let the concubine serve the young master for one night." Bai Fox said firmly, although her cheeks were still blushing.


    Ye Hao waved his hand again and again: "Bai Fox, at this time, you should not make unreasonable troubles, okay. When I went to the restricted area, I even refused my grandpa''s request.


    Your strength is now only in Wonderland, where to go is too dangerous for you. "


    The white fox said with piercing eyes: "Young Master, take me, it''s good for you."


    "Benefits? What are the benefits?" Ye Hao was surprised.


    "Do you still want to go to the location of the demon lock tower last time?" said the white fox.


    Ye Hao nodded, the lock demon tower is a good thing, it is a super artifact level in level, but in some functions, it has reached the level of the main **** level weapon.


    "Then you can find a way? You and I have both entered the restricted area, and both know that the restricted area is covered by mist and it is difficult to tell the direction. Before we were able to find the lock demon tower, it can be said to be luck.


    And now you can be sure, can you still have the luck to find the demon lock tower? "The white fox stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao was speechless, he did not have full confidence in finding the Demon Locking Tower. He could only try his luck and see if his current strength could break through the restrictions in the restricted area.


    "But I have a way. I have the nine-tailed holy fox from the Demon Locking Tower in my body! I have a touch with the Demon Locking Tower. Even in the City of Ten Thousand Demons, I can feel it vaguely."


    Seeing that Ye Hao was about to speak, Bai Fox went on to say: "But here I can''t point out where the demon lock tower is, I can only guess the general direction.


    And if I can walk into the forbidden area with the Young Master, the closer I get to the Demon Locking Tower, the stronger my induction will be. In that case, it is only a matter of time to find the Demon Locking Tower. "


    Ye Hao hesitated.


    Having to say the white fox, Ye Hao was shaken. If you bring the white fox, you can find the lock demon tower, you can indeed bring the white fox.


    After all, the lure of the demon lock tower is quite big.


    In addition, it was originally the treasure of the ancestors of the Beiming family, and Ye Hao has one-half of the blood of the Beiming family, so it must be easy for him to recognize the master.


    "Well, I can take you tomorrow." Ye Hao finally agreed.


    The white fox was overjoyed, with joy in his eyes.


    "The young master, it''s about going to bed." Bai Fox blinked at Ye Hao.


    "No." A black line appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead, this girl really pushed her nose to her face.


    As the white fox''s eyes turned, her figure began to change slowly, becoming a pure white little fox. The little fox blinked her cute little eyes and looked at Ye Hao in a very cute posture.


    "Young Master, then I will do it."


    Ye Hao looked at the little fox in front of him. The fluffy hair felt quite comfortable before.


    ...


    Early the next morning, a group of banshees gathered around the door of Ye Hao''s courtyard, all dressed up and showy.


    "Why are you here? Young Master Ye asked me to serve Young Master Ye and get up." A female cat demon looked at the others, full of hostility.


    "Nonsense, Master Ye obviously called me!" A female snake monster with Danfeng eyes raised her head and wore a high-slit cheongsam, revealing her long legs.


    "You have to go back quickly, I think that servant made a mistake. Ye Shaoye obviously told me to wake up Ye Shaoye." Another bunny girl in a black uniform said in a whisper.


    This is a real bunny girl.


    "Huh, a bunch of coquettish splatters. Just like you, Master Ye can see it? Don''t put gold on your face. A strong person like Master Ye naturally needs a strong person worthy of him. Only the descendants who reproduce can become the future commander of Wushuang City."


    It was a female black panther with a murderous look, she had the graceful figure of the cat demon race, and the wild dominance of a leopard.


    If such a woman appeared in the secular world, she would be an absolute queen!


    "You are all too rude. Master Ye is a descendant of the Beiming family, after a famous family, let alone a human being. Naturally, you won''t like you vulgar people who don''t know the truth.


    Only a lady like me can be worthy of Master Ye. "A peacock demon with a fan and a dignified face said dismissively.


    "Okay, okay. Stop arguing, it''s getting late. I''m going to use my service to wake up Master Ye."


    "Go away, this is clearly what I did."


    "You all get out of the way. If Master Ye gets angry, be careful to cramp all of you."


    These banshees pushed each other, rushing towards Ye Hao''s door, and finally slammed the door open because there were too many people.


    The scene before them stunned them.


    I saw a beautiful shadow lying on Ye Shaoye''s bed with his head coming out of the quilt.


    "What did you guys want to do when you broke in early in the morning?" The white fox deliberately licked his lips, still blushing on his face, looking at the banshees with fierce eyes.


    At the same time, she also released the aura of her nine-tailed holy fox.


    Just overwhelm these female demons out of breath.


    The banshees dared not speak one by one.


    "What are you doing there? Get out of here. If you disturb the young master, I will pluck all of your hairs." The white fox showed a fierce look.


    The banshees immediately fled in panic.


    They didn''t expect that the relationship between the white fox and the young master was already like this.


    "After playing, can you get off me?" Ye Hao opened his eyes and looked at the white fox in front of him.


    The white fox was startled, but he didn''t expect the young master to wake up.


    In fact, Ye Hao woke up a long time ago. When the white fox changed from a small fox into a human form, he also knew what happened afterwards.


    Of course he also understood what medicine the white fox sold in his heart.


    The white fox had a guilty expression.

 Chapter 2307： Revisit the Forbidden Land of Ten Thousand Demons City

    Early that morning, the four of Ye Hao set off and quickly rushed to the border of Ten Thousand Demons City.


    Ye Hao stopped and looked at the weird fog a hundred meters ahead.


    "Then there is the restricted area in front. I am reminding everyone about the precautions of the restricted area. There is a very powerful mist inside. I entered it at the congenital peak before and couldn''t see things three meters away.


    So everyone try not to be too far away, and there is a piece of wasteland in it, and there is no energy to absorb.


    Once there is combat exhaustion, it will be difficult to recover. Although I have some methods to help you recover, anything can happen during the battle, so I hope you can pay attention to it as much as possible. "


    These words of Ye Hao were mainly said by Ximen Juggernaut and Master Jian.


    "Understood." Old Jian nodded, and then curiously pointed at the white fox who followed him: "Why are you bringing this little fox?"


    "I want to find the Demon Locking Tower in it, but I can''t find the location accurately. She has a way. So I took her." Ye Hao directly said the Demon Locking Tower. Sooner or later they will know about it. There is no need to hide it. .


    "The lock demon tower? Is the artifact from the ancestors of the Beiming family? Relying on this to command the entire demon clan!" Old Jian said with some surprise.


    Ximen Sword Saint showed a look of interest.


    "Yes, the Demon Lord Beiming once entered it with the Demon Locking Tower, but the Demon Locking Tower was left inside. When I strayed into it before, I saw the Demon Locking Tower.


    A small purpose this time is to bring it out. "Ye Hao said: "If everyone is ready, then let''s go. "


    After Ye Hao finished speaking, he looked at the white fox next to him.


    The white fox immediately began to change, turning into a little fox, obediently staying inside Ye Hao''s clothes.


    Afterwards, Ye Hao took Simon Juggernaut and Jianlao into the mist.


    At first, it was okay, but in the back, the mist was really out of sight.


    Ye Hao turned on his soul sensing, and he was gratified that Ye Hao, a saint-level expert, his soul sensing distance could still be within a hundred meters here.


    In this way, at least there is no need to worry that Simon Sword Master or Sword Master will get lost.


    Hiss


    Ye Hao heard a familiar voice.


    "Little, a monster has appeared." Ye Hao reminded.


    Master Jian took a sip of wine, and at this moment, the ground under his feet began to crack, and then a big mouth came out, trying to swallow Master Jian whole.


    Old Jian pointed his sword qi straight down, and the monster underground fell silent.


    Simon Sword Master pulled out the broken sword on his back and waved it violently.


    The surrounding fog subsided a lot, revealing dozens of death worms.


    "It turns out to be this monster, it is recorded in ancient books of Tianmen. Thousands of years ago, it appeared in the deserts of Northwest China. It appeared out of sight and attacked the past merchants." The old man chuckles when he sees the monster.


    Simon Juggernaut started to move. Instead of using his sword aura, he ran quickly, constantly swinging and cutting the broken sword in his hand.


    The seemingly worn-out broken sword slashed on the death worms, and directly split the death worms to pieces.


    "Awesome, you don''t need sword aura. Swordsmanship alone can achieve such power." Ye Hao was a little amazed at the swordsmanship of Ximen Jiansheng.


    Although his fighting style would be troublesome and time-consuming, it would not consume a little energy in his body.


    It only consumes physical strength, and physical strength can still recover on its own here.


    Ye Hao also took action, constantly cleaning up the surrounding monsters, and then moving forward in the direction directed by the white fox.


    After walking for almost an hour, Ye Hao and the three were still walking. The surrounding environment was not only fog or fog, but also the monsters that kept appearing.


    Boom boom boom


    The sword of Simon Juggernaut fell, and a huge spider crashed to the ground.


    This is a holy monster, its legs and feet alone are fifty to sixty meters high, and most people walking in the mist will never know that there is such a monster on their head.


    "The creatures here are really strange and weird. They are completely different from the creatures in our world. And they are also completely different from the strange beasts that have recently appeared on the earth." Old Jian said.


    Ye Hao nodded: "Yes, the creatures here are very special. They can thrive on this kind of wasteland with no energy at all. I really don''t know how they make them so powerful."


    "Wait..." Simon Sword Saint suddenly raised his hand, his expression a bit solemn.


    It was the first time that Ye Hao saw that solemn expression from the face of Ximen Sword Saint.


    "What''s the matter?" Old Jian asked curiously.


    "My instinct tells me that something is happening ahead. If we advance rashly, it may be very dangerous." Simon Juggernaut said.


    Ye Hao glanced at Ximen Sword Saint. He didn''t notice any danger in the 100-meter range of his soul, but Ximen Sword Saint actually noticed the danger.


    Even so, Ye Hao chose to believe in the Sword Saint of Simon.


    But the front is the direction of the demon lock tower that the white fox said, and it cannot go around.


    "Can you fly?" Ye Hao asked, looking at Ximen Juggernaut and Master Jian.


    Old Jian threw Ye Hao''s eyes: "You kid despise us, Ximen and I both use swords. Haven''t you heard of Yujian flying?"


    I almost forgot about it.


    "Then you come to me, I will cast a spell that will make us invisible, and then you will stay within a two-meter radius around me and try to hide your breath.


    We flew over and took a look at the situation ahead from the air. "Ye Hao said.


    "Yeah." Old Jian nodded.


    Afterwards, Old Jian and Ximen Sword Saint stood on both sides of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao used the invisibility technique.


    With the current invisibility technique, even if there is no physical contact with Ye Hao, as long as Ye Hao is within a certain range, Ye Hao can bless the invisibility effect.


    Soon the four of Ye Hao entered the invisibility state, and Ye Hao entered the kinship state at the same time, with blood-colored wings appearing behind them, the wings vibrated, and they started flying.


    Ximen Juggernaut and Jianlao flew with swords at the same time.


    Simon Juggernaut was stepping on his broken sword, while Old Master Jian was stepping on his hip flask.


    Perhaps in the seriousness of these kendo masters, anything can become a sword.


    The white fox stayed in Ye Hao''s arms obediently, the safest place.


    The three slowly floated up until they reached a height of almost three kilometers before Ye Hao and the others continued to move forward.


    This is Ye Hao''s guess that these monsters, other than flying monsters, cannot reach a safe height.


    Because the speed is not very fast, they have been flying for nearly half an hour before Ye Hao and the others have seen the danger that Ximen Sword Saint felt just now.

 Chapter 2308： Monster battlefield

    There is no fog in a large area ahead for some reason.


    But there are thousands of monsters fighting there.


    "These monsters are so strange, they seem to be divided into two factions fighting?" Old Jian squinted, and glanced at the monster battlefield below suspiciously.


    At this time, the white fox also spoke: "Young Master, the monsters of the two schools are very different. One side seems to be insects, and the other side has all kinds of monsters."


    Ye Hao nodded, he also discovered this characteristic.


    And this is not a chaotic battle, but an orderly war between two factions.


    According to Ye Hao''s understanding, in this wasteland restricted area, it is completely in accordance with the rule of the weak to eat the strong, and such large-scale wars rarely occur.


    And this scene makes people feel as if someone is manipulating behind them.


    "The strongest of these monsters are a few of the eighth-level saints, which are equivalent to generals in the army. Then a small number of seventh-level monsters are equivalent to the management and young generals in the army.


    Most of them are around the fourth to sixth order. "Old Jian said: "There are more insects in quantity, hundreds of thousands, but the quality is not as high as that of monsters.


    But if such a posture were placed on the earth, it would be enough for all major forces to drink a pot. "


    "What should we do now?" Simon Sword Saint looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao squinted his eyes and looked at this posture. It was impossible for this battle to end for a while.


    But the battlefield is so wide that it reaches thousands of kilometers in depth, and even Ye Hao and the others can''t see the end.


    It is unrealistic for Ye Hao and the others to go around or wait for the end of the war.


    "Then we only have to fly through the air. They don''t have many battlefields in the air. Although there are some aerial monsters fighting, we only need to be careful to avoid them." Ye Hao said.


    Going directly through the air is the easiest and most effective way now, which is a little risky.


    Once they are discovered, it is very likely that they will fall into this strange battle.


    Although Ye Hao''s trio were strong, but being besieged by this large number of monsters, there would be some dangers, and the most important thing was a waste of time.


    In this way, the Ye Hao trio cautiously walked through the battlefield through the air in a state of invisibility.


    In the high altitude, they can see those monsters killing each other.


    After the monsters swallow the enemy''s corpse, they will become stronger, and some will even evolve.


    The monsters on both sides seem to have a certain purpose, which is to constantly attack each other''s camp.


    Under Ye Hao''s observation, the monsters occupied a bit. Although the number of insect monsters was large, the quality was not as good as that, and they were losing ground.


    But even in this way, this battle will take a long time.


    Because Ye Hao discovered that after a certain scale of casualties, the number of the two parties did not actually decrease.


    This shows that the two sides are still increasing their numbers.


    "Could someone be controlling these two monsters?" Ye Hao frowned and muttered to himself.


    "If someone can control these two forces, then this person''s strength is at least above the demigod level, and it may even be a **** level powerhouse!" Senior Jian said solemnly.


    Ye Hao had a bad feeling.


    After he left the forbidden area of ??Ten Thousand Demons City, something unknown must have happened here.


    "Be careful ahead! There are several particularly powerful forces fighting in front." Ximen Sword Saint whispered.


    Soon, Ye Hao saw the battle that Simon Sword Saint said.


    It is a piece of wasteland on the hillside.


    A humanoid bug monster with tentacles and bug armor is being besieged by three other monsters.


    "The strength of the insect monster is at the demigod level, and the three monsters besieging it are all at the peak of the holy realm. In addition, there are two corpses of monsters at the peak of the holy realm on the ground." Senior Jian observed the battlefield and said.


    The two monster corpses on the ground did not have the characteristics of insects, indicating that they belonged to the monster.


    In this battle, it was originally five against one.


    And this bug monster was a demigod, relying on its own strength to kill two opponents, but after all, there were too many enemies, and it was also injured to a certain extent.


    As a result, it is now one-to-three, which is somewhat underdog.


    The three of Ye Hao continued to slowly hide their breath, sneaking in stealth.


    But accidents always happen suddenly.


    Suddenly the bug monster suddenly knocked a monster into the air, and the direction that the monster knocked into the air was exactly the direction in which Ye Hao and others were hiding.


    Unfortunately, a very corrosive liquid spilled from the monster''s wound.


    The three Ye Hao glanced at each other.


    Simon Sword Master raised his sword and fell.


    The monster cried out and fell.


    Because of the sudden attack, a deep sword mark appeared on its chest, but because it was the pinnacle of the holy rank and the physique of a monster, this sword of the Sword Master Ximen did not set an enemy.


    But Ye Hao and the others revealed their whereabouts.


    Those monsters found the three of Ye Hao.


    When the two monsters besieging the insect monster saw their companions, they were attacked by the guy who appeared suddenly, and roared at Ye Hao and the others.


    "How?" Old Jian looked at Ye Hao.


    "The injured one below will be handed over to you. Senior Simon, the remaining two, one for you and one for me, will be dealt with as soon as possible. As for the bug monster for the time being, if it attacks us, I will deal with it.


    Senior Ximen, Old Jian. No problem. "Ye Hao said.


    "No problem." Old Jian said, he swooped down, and directly sacrificed his unique trick, ¡®Zhu Xian Sword Array¡¯.


    Although Old Jian''s opponent was a badly wounded monster, he also ate the sword of Ximen Jiansheng.


    But after all, they are also the pinnacle of the holy realm, and the old swordsman is quick to fight and can only sacrifice his own tricks!


    Ximen Sword Saint was also very simple, the sword aura swept out, the aura was like a rainbow, before the monster could react, the sword aura had already approached it.


    As for the monster selected by Ye Hao, it was a bit unlucky.


    The monster looked at the lightning, flames, and frost around him in horror.


    After twenty breaths


    The monster that Ye Hao was in charge of had been reduced to ashes.


    Master Jian took down his opponent after one move, which can also be said to be the opponent with the highest level in his life.


    After all, there are not many holy peaks on earth.


    Simon Juggernaut is the latest one, but from another perspective, the battle of Simon Juggernaut is the most artistic.


    Because when he was killing the enemy, the white robe on his body was not stained with a drop of blood.


    The battle is over.


    Ye Hao felt a vigilant gaze, which was passed by the bug monster.


    Looking closer at this time, Ye Hao found that this insect monster had some female characteristics, most of which was the upper body, and his eyes were not like the monsters that Ye Hao and the others killed, only the intent to fight and kill.


    There is also a hint of the emotion of intelligent creatures in it.

 Chapter 2309： Queen of the Swarm Isabella

    Chapter 2309 Swarm Queen Isabella


    Old Jian and Ximen Sword Saint had dealt with their enemies and returned to Ye Hao.


    "What about this guy?" Old Jian asked.


    Ye Hao stared at the bug monster, and the bug monster was staring at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao felt that this insect monster was different from the other monsters. It was wise.


    Ye Hao tried various methods to communicate with this bug monster.


    After a few seconds of communication, the bug just kept repeating a few words.


    confrontation¡­¡­


    Kill...


    Queen...


    enemy¡­¡­


    "Are you talking to it?" Old Jian asked curiously.


    Ye Hao nodded and showed doubts on his face: "I am trying to communicate with it, but although it has wisdom, it is not very intelligent. It just keeps repeating a few words ¡®again¡¯, ¡®killing¡¯, ¡®queen¡¯, ¡®enemy¡¯.


    I don''t understand what these words mean. "


    "Although I understand your curiosity, we''d better leave quickly. The battle here, I think, will soon attract the monsters we killed just now." Old Jian said.


    The battle of these Tier 8 monsters just now made the monsters outside dare not approach.


    But now the battle is over, presumably those monsters will swarm in soon.


    At that time, it would be no good for Ye Hao and the others to be caught in endless battles.


    "Let''s go." Ye Hao can only let go of his curiosity and prepare to leave.


    As for the bug monster, the other party didn''t attack them, and Ye Hao didn''t need to spend more time to kill it.


    "please wait."


    At this moment, a female voice came over.


    The pupils of Ye Hao and Old Jian were dilated, and they almost turned around subconsciously, looking at the bug monster with caution.


    This voice is the voice of human beings, and it is the Chinese that Ye Hao and the others just said.


    This insect monster suddenly made such a noise.


    The eyes of the insect monster exudes a strange light, it looked at Ye Hao and others: "A few powerful fighters, I have no hostility."


    Ye Haoxu stared at the insect monster. At this moment, the aura on the insect monster was a little different from before, as if something had been added.


    "Who are you?" Ye Hao asked directly.


    "I am the Swarm... Empress, Issa... Bella. This body... Of course... not mine, this is my... servant''s body, it has only low... wisdom, no... Talk to you...


    Just now... it passed... to me the news of... meeting you... so... I borrowed its... body and communicated with you... "The insect monster was talking, but business was intermittent.


    It''s just like the old TV set we use cannot receive the signal.


    "Then what do you want us for?" Ye Hao asked, looking at the bug monster.


    "I want...to cooperate with you..."


    Cooperation?


    Ye Hao shrugged: "This request is a bit too abrupt. First, we don''t even see you and don''t know you at all. Second, I don''t know what we can cooperate with. And we are very busy now.


    If nothing else, we might have to say goodbye. "


    After that, Ye Hao made a move.


    "This...cooperation...you will promise...you...should be...from the establishment...in the enchantment...that city, where...people exactly like you live...not right ...


    There are some people who are not like you...just like the...little guy in your arms.


    If...you don''t cooperate with me...soon that city...will suffer...destroy. "Insect monsters speak more and more frequently in the middle, and a sentence can only be said clearly after stopping several times.


    Ye Hao frowned, this guy should be referring to Ten Thousand Demons City.


    "Are you threatening me?" Ye Hao stared at the bug monster in front of him with a sullen face.


    "Don''t...misunderstand...I''m not interested in that...city...the one who wants to destroy...that city...is my enemy...that is, the masters behind the...monsters you killed." Said the monster.


    "Okay, I am a little interested in your cooperation. But I need to fully understand your information, I want to know everything I should know, including your so-called Zerg and those monsters." Ye Hao had a plan in his heart.


    Something must have happened in this forbidden zone, it is very likely to have something to do with the two sides of this war.


    And if you want to understand all of this as soon as possible, communicating with this guy is the most convenient way.


    "Okay...but...in...in this... situation I can''t... continue to communicate with you... and I ask you to move. My subordinates... will bring... you to see me..."


    "Good." Ye Hao agreed.


    "Looking forward... to meet... you... meet... and cooperate with..."


    After the last paragraph, the insect monster returned to calm, and the light in his eyes disappeared.


    "Are you sure you want to meet the leader behind these bug monsters?" Old Jian asked.


    "Some things have happened here, we must find a way to understand clearly." Ye Hao said.


    Simon Juggernaut did not speak.


    "Well, anyway, this time we came out with you. Wherever you go, we will go. As long as you manage enough, it will be done." Old Jian continued to drink the wine Ye Hao gave him.


    "Hiss." The insect monster made a sound at Ye Hao, and then the tentacles on its body pointed at the feet of Ye Hao and others.


    "You want the corpses of these guys?" Ye Hao pointed to the three corpses that were killed by them.


    The bug monster nodded.


    "Take it." Ye Hao directly threw the three bodies over.


    In addition to the two previous insect monsters killed by themselves, there are a total of five monster corpses of the eighth peak.


    After the insect monster got the corpse, it immediately jumped on and started to eat, tearing off the fleshy bones of those monsters, and swallowing it.


    If ordinary people see that scene, it is estimated that they will have to spit out the overnight meal.


    The white foxes in Ye Hao''s arms shrank their necks.


    Ye Hao, Jian Lao and Ximen Sword Saint had a plain face.


    Elder Jian was still drinking, looking curiously at the insect monster who was eating. It really made people wonder if he also wanted to have something to eat with him.


    This eating time lasted almost twenty minutes.


    During the period, some monsters came around, but those monsters were stopped by the bug monsters. It seemed that this female bug monster instructed the bug monsters to do so.


    After eating, this female insect monster also changed a little, and her body glowed with a dark light, as if it had evolved.

 Chapter 2310： Horror Zerg

    Chapter 2310 Terrifying Zerg


    The tentacles on the original body were reduced a lot, and the lower body became something similar to a pupa, and on the lower body was a human-like lower abdomen, covered with scales.


    Going up is the feminine characteristics. The originally ugly face has changed a lot. Although the skin color is still a bit dark, the front of the upper body can be regarded as a good beauty.


    As for behind her, there are those few tentacles left. Although these tentacles are less in number and smaller in size, their power is indeed much greater.


    And after eating this time, all the wounds on her body disappeared.


    "It seems that the strength of this monster has reached the peak of the demigod level?" Old Jian said in surprise.


    Simon Sword Saint stared at the monster and said, "Very strong. I may not be her opponent now."


    "These monsters are high in realm and have thick skins. However, they have not practiced like us, and cannot rely on external forces to fight on their own bodies.


    Our human melee cultivators may not be the opponents of this group of guys, but as long as they are good at a little long-range means, it will be easier to deal with these guys of the same level. "Old Jian said, rubbing his beard.


    Ye Hao ignored the discussion between Old Master Jian and Ximen Sword Saint, looking at the evolved female insect person and said, "We can go now."


    "But... so... come with... I..." The female insects spoke Ye Hao and their language in a crappy voice. It seems that the increase in strength has also increased their intelligence.


    After that, the female worm moved her pupa-like lower body forward.


    Not to mention, this lower body looks strange, but the speed is really not slow.


    It''s the equivalent of a human being''s one-hundred-meter flying man.


    Ye Hao and others followed this female insect person across the battlefield and marched in one direction of the wasteland.


    Soon, they left the battlefield.


    At this time, Ye Hao would find that at the back end of the battlefield, there would be batches of insects and monsters swarming toward the battlefield.


    "Do you have so many soldiers? Why don''t you send them all at once." Ye Hao asked.


    The female insect person hesitated, she should be digesting Ye Hao''s problem.


    "We... fighters... were hatched by the worm mother. From the young...year to the...mature stage, we can fight. But... the worm mother needs nutrition... so we can only continue to hatch... ......" The female insect person''s answer was somewhat uncomprehending.


    But everything Ye Hao saw soon made him understand what the female insect person said.


    He was the first to see some creatures that looked like large plankton, dragging some monster corpses, including the corpses of their insect monsters returning from the battlefield.


    And their goal is a big fleshy worm as big as a hill.


    The big fleshy worms kept eating the corpses of these monsters, and behind them, small worms were born, and these small worms also began to eat.


    There are many of these big meat insects, and the deeper you go, the more.


    There are at least hundreds of them, and they are eating and giving birth every moment.


    "Your bug warrior, how long does it take from birth to becoming a warrior?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Short... one day... long ten days..." the female insect person replied.


    Looking at it this way, it should be that those with low strength can reach adulthood in one day, while those with strong strength, like chariots and hill-like monsters on the battlefield, take ten days.


    But think about the strength of those monsters.


    A monster of Tier 4 or so can appear in batches in one day, which is quite scary to think about.


    Even those Tier 6 monsters can be mass-produced, but it will take longer.


    Looking at these shocking scenes, Ye Hao and others were brought to a huge building by the female insects.


    In fact, it is a building, which is incomprehensible with human concepts, but for insects, it may be a building.


    This is a round fortress built of meat, silk thread, and bones. There are black scales on the periphery. It gives the impression that this building may be a living thing.


    "Are we going in?" Looking at the cave with the gloomy light, Old Jian said hesitantly at this time.


    "Our... Queen Queen... is inside..." the female insect person replied.


    "Anyway, we are all here. Since we are here, why don''t we go in." Ye Hao calmly walked in.


    The ground of this fortress is softly treaded, as if stepping on a piece of meat, and there is an unpleasant smell around it, like the smell of a worm pile, it is not clear.


    And in this fortress, you can see many insect monsters with demi-god strength, and these insect monsters all present a female appearance without exception.


    In response to this question, Ye Hao also interrogated the female insect person.


    It turns out that the Zerg is a matrilineal society, where women are stronger than men and have a higher status.


    Most male bugs can only reach the seventh-order peak, and all urban female worms that can enter the eighth-order.


    "Then how many are there in Tier 8? How many are there in Tier 9?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    Although this zerg is very friendly to Ye Hao and the others for the time being, who knows what will happen in the future and whether it will cause trouble to Ten Thousand Monster City.


    As the saying goes, defensiveness is indispensable!


    After all, this female insect person is not that big-hearted, after all, she is not very intelligent and does not have as many guts as humans.


    And these people are the guests invited by the queen, so she naturally didn''t have much to hide.


    "The eighth rank...probably there are... more than twenty, and the ninth rank...not so...clear. But...our queen...sir is the ninth rank strong!" said the female insect.


    The eyes of Ye Haojian and others flickered with strange light.


    Although I saw that the female insects had demigod-level combat power before, I had guessed that the guys behind this were mostly god-level powerhouses.


    But getting an accurate answer surprised them a little.


    "I just don''t know what the meaning of this insect queen is. And what rank she is in the Quasi God level." Ye Hao said, he touched his right arm.


    Someone may have been surprised before, Ye Hao dared to take Jianlao and these people to an appointment with a god-level powerhouse, and it was not a race.


    Ye Hao has a hole card, and the mid-level Quasi-God Xiao Cui is on Ye Hao''s arm.


    Relying on the mid-level quasi-god Xiao Cui, if the enemy is a mid-level quasi-god, there shouldn''t be much threat.


    If it is a high-level quasi-god, then there will be a little trouble.


    Suddenly, the female insect person leading the way in front of the cave was prostrated on the ground.


    "Great Master Isabella, I have brought your guest." This time the female worm spoke the Zerg language, very smoothly.


    Ye Hao also understood.

 Chapter 2311： The plane of Sarnagar?

    Chapter 2311 Sarnagar plane?


    Then, the female insect person stood up, stepped back to the side, and pointed to the inside of the hole.


    "Isabella...the queen...invites you...to come in." said the female insect.


    Ye Hao and the three looked at each other and walked into the cave.


    After walking in, there is a place similar to an altar.


    There were several ponds containing this black liquid, and the liquid in the ponds was still bubbling, emitting an unpleasant smell.


    In the middle is the "room" surrounded by countless black skeletons, which should be described as the room this time.


    "You don''t like the smell." A figure walked out of the central room.


    And that is very similar to humans.


    Two legs, two hands, one head, one mouth, two eyes.


    However, her legs were covered by black scales. The scales were so delicate that she thought it was a stocking from a distance.


    And her upper body is wearing a **** tight-fitting black umbilical dress, revealing a light black belly, which is also covered with scales.


    The pupils are blue pupils, and there are some black textures on the arms.


    "You just talked to us, Queen Isabella?" Ye Hao said while looking at the woman.


    Because the voice of the woman who spoke just now was the voice of the female insect person, which was completely different from the voice of the woman now, but the tone was somewhat similar.


    "Yes, I am the queen of this swarm, Isabella." Isabella said with a smile, her manners really looked like a non-mainstream woman.


    Isabella looked at the old swordsman and the sword sage Ximen beside Ye Hao. She smiled and said: "These two guests can''t spy on my strength. I am a high-level quasi-god."


    High-level quasi god!


    Ye Hao''s heart trembled, and the situation he least wanted to see appeared.


    He stared at Isabella, he really couldn''t see the strength of the guy here, if Xingqiong and Evelyn were here, there would be no such problem.


    Old Jian and Ximen Jiansheng calmly moved their eyes away, and did not feel embarrassed because their intentions were spoken out. After all, they were people who had lived for so many years.


    Isabella raised her hand, and some black tentacles appeared on the ground around.


    The white fox in Ye Hao''s arms immediately became vigilant, and the hair on his body stood up.


    But Isabella didn''t do anything to Ye Hao and the others, just let those tentacles cover the liquid pools, and then formed several seats on them.


    It''s very similar to the way of human life.


    "Are you familiar with our race?" Ye Hao asked.


    Isabella shook her head: "Unfamiliar, you are the first person of your race I have ever met. But I have come into contact with people like you a lot.


    After all, this kind of appearance is very suitable for training and fighting, and many races practice in this fighting form to the end. "


    Ye Hao had also heard about this from Evelyn and Xingqiong.


    Few people who are born with a cultivation posture like human beings are generally descendants of the **** race.


    It''s a pity that the earth plane was born later than the gods, otherwise the earth plane is very likely to be the next gods.


    However, the current earth plane lacks sufficient energy, and it is difficult for human beings to develop. That''s why it moved from theology to science.


    "I am familiar with your way of life because of that city...it seems to be called the City of Ten Thousand Demons. I have known a little bit." Isabella said.


    "Can you enter Ten Thousand Demons City?" Ye Hao asked.


    If these guys can enter the City of Ten Thousand Demons, then this is no small matter.


    "No. There is a very powerful barrier around that city, at least the power of the main **** level can enter. And the stronger the strength of the people below it, the greater the barrier''s resistance to it.


    If your strength is weak, you can go in and out freely. I have some first-order and second-order bugs that can get in, but those bugs are too stupid to communicate with you.


    In addition, it is very difficult for me to connect these little bugs, after all, they are too small here. "


    Isabella pointed to her head: "And if I squeeze in my consciousness, even a little bit, it may squeeze them. So I don''t know much about Ten Thousand Monster City."


    "Then why can we freely enter and exit the Ten Thousand Demons City?" Ye Hao said in astonishment.


    In fact, Ye Hao had this problem before.


    Monsters cannot freely enter and exit the enchantment of Ten Thousand Demon City, but they can both humans and monsters.


    "That''s why this enchantment is powerful. It is conscious. It will recognize some breaths that leave the enchantment, and when these breaths return, the enchantment will not resist.


    And it is possible that some ethnic privileges have been injected. "Isabella explained.


    "Okay, we''ve talked a little bit. Let''s talk a little bit about business, about our cooperation." Isabella stared at Ye Hao, and she just glanced at Old Sword and Sword Master Simon.


    It seemed that Isabella felt that this man was very special.


    "Wait, before we talk about cooperation. One more thing, you know us, but I don''t know anything about you, it''s not fair." Ye Hao stared at Isabella.


    Isabella smiled slightly, and she held up three fingers: "Well, I allow you to ask me three questions. After these three questions, we will talk about cooperation.


    As for your other curiosities, after the cooperation is successful, I will slowly get closer to you. "


    "Good." Ye Hao agreed.


    Then he directly asked: "First: What is going on in this space? Second: What is the origin of your Zerg? Third: What are the monsters fighting you?"


    Isabella seemed to have expected Ye Hao''s question a long time ago, and she answered directly without hesitation.


    "The first question. This space is actually a fragment of another main space."


    Isabella raised her hand and two star rings appeared.


    "Your plane is called the Earth Plane, and our plane is called the Sarnagar Plane. Our plane was destroyed long ago, and everything was destroyed.


    And this place, after the war, the fragments produced by the plane''s fragmentation, by chance hit the earth plane by chance, becoming the sub-plane of the earth plane. "


    The starring of one of the two starrings became dim, as if destroyed, and a small rice grain-sized fragment appeared, moved to the side of the other starring, and finally stopped there.


    This describes what Isabella said just now.


    "What plane is this Sarnagar plane?" Ye Hao asked.


    "This is another question, I won''t answer you now. But when the cooperation is successful, I will tell you." Isabella smiled.

 Chapter 2312： Cooperation?

    Chapter 2312 cooperation?


    "The second question?" Ye Hao then asked.


    Isabella said: "Our Zerg is the mainstream race on the Sarnagar plane, just like the human race on your earth plane today.


    Our genes are somewhat similar to the bugs on your earth, but they are much more advanced.


    We are controlled by a strict class system. Generally, bugs below the seventh level do not have wisdom, and the eighth level has a certain degree of wisdom.


    And only the ninth-level quasi-god class can possess wisdom, which is equivalent to the wisdom of your human adults. "


    "Then why are you here?" Ye Hao asked.


    Isabella glanced at Ye Hao, and then said: "When this piece of debris shattered from the plane of Sarnagar, we happened to be on it.


    So luckily survived. "


    It turns out that there will be Zerg here for this reason.


    "What about the third question?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I don''t know if you have heard of the Demon Plane, or the Demon God Clan." When Isabella mentioned this, there was hatred and jealousy in her eyes.


    demon?


    Ye Hao''s face turned straight, and there are these guys everywhere.


    "I know, but the monsters outside seem to be different from those of the demons." Ye Hao said suspiciously.


    Isabella said solemnly: "This wasteland has no energy. Those demons have stayed here for billions of years, just like us, for billions of years. Zergs and demons stay on this land.


    Either it died under time. Either he fell into a deep sleep, waiting for the opportunity to leave here.


    Or some changes have taken place in each to adapt to this wasteland.


    Most of our Zerg race chose to dormant, and most of those demons chose to change. They changed their body structure and changed their original appearance.


    No longer relying on energy to fight, relying solely on the physical body to fight, which leads to their bodies becoming harder, larger, and more weird. "


    Ye Hao nodded, billions of years can indeed make a lot of changes in a species.


    "Then why are your Zerg awake now? Why did you fight these monsters?" Ye Hao asked.


    "This is more than three questions." Isabella looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shrugged: "If I''m not mistaken, the cooperation you are referring to should be dealing with the monsters. In this case, it is understandable that I understand some of this information."


    Isabella was silent for a while, and said: "These monsters are actually the same as our Zerg. Low-level monsters don''t have wisdom. Almost a year ago, it was possible that a high-level monster that had fallen into sleep had awakened.


    Like me, it can directly control lower-level subordinates.


    And while it is constantly recovering its strength, it is preparing to forge a powerful magic circle that will destroy the enchantment of your Ten Thousand Demons City, and while destroying it, it will establish a channel connecting with the demon plane.


    Although the plane channel is not known, at least it is possible to send a lot of demon army, and then they can enter the earth plane and launch a large-scale attack on your world using the city of Ten Thousand Demons as a pedal. "


    Hearing this, not only Ye Hao, Jian Lao, Bai Hu and others'' expressions became solemn.


    "Then how can we trust you and cooperate with you. If it succeeds, you will not use the so-called magic circle to threaten us?" Simon Sword Saint said in a deep voice.


    "I will borrow that circle, but what I want to do is revenge." Isabella squeezed her fist, her hair floated automatically, and black energy could be seen gathering around her body.


    She is different from those low-grade Zerg, she can also mobilize energy.


    "My world was destroyed by the demon plane, and there are some hypocritical guys! I will kill the demons here first, and then with the help of the magic circle built by them, go to the demon plane and revenge there!" Sabella said solemnly.


    "And I want to say that this battle was not actually initiated by me first, but by that guy. There were originally five queens who survived from the Zerg, and all five of us were dormant.


    And just half a year ago, that guy suddenly attacked a queen''s dormant place and beheaded the queen.


    Then it led its own army of demons and launched an attack on the dormant places of several of our empresses, beheading three empresses in succession in the past six months.


    Two months ago, there was still another Zerg queen and I, and we found that the demon army was getting stronger and stronger, and it gradually gained momentum to crush us.


    We know that if this continues, we can only fail.


    So we launched a decisive battle, but... that guy is very strong. I and another Zerg queen only have the strength of a high-level quasi-god.


    Although that guy is only a high-level quasi-god, there are three middle-level quasi-gods and ten low-level quasi-gods among his subordinates! They planned to ambush us.


    We beheaded half of their quasi-gods, but another Zerg queen also fell in that battle. "


    "There should be some reason why they attacked you so much, right?" Bai Fox asked sharply.


    Isabella squeezed her fist and said angrily: "Because the magic circle to be established requires a quasi-god as a price. And it must not be a quasi-god who has changed in this wasteland.


    The quasi-god level created by that guy himself did not meet the requirements, so he set the target on our five Zerg queens. "


    It turns out that five Quasi-God Levels are needed as sacrifices, and this condition is really high.


    "One high-level quasi-god, there are three middle-level quasi-gods, and ten low-level quasi-gods. Even if their number is halved, it is not an easy task for us." Ye Hao said.


    "As far as the information I got before, that guy is a high-level quasi-god. Then there are two middle-level quasi-gods, and five low-level quasi-gods. I know that in the level of quasi-gods, we are very different in strength.


    But it''s not that we have no chance. Those quasi-gods are artificial quasi-gods created by that guy, and they have no wisdom. Once that guy dies, the strength of these quasi-gods will be greatly reduced, and will even fall into chaos directly. "Isabella said.


    "Then your plan?" Ye Hao looked at Isabella.


    Isabella stared at Ye Hao: "Let''s set up a trap. I will be responsible for dealing with that guy. The rest of the people need help from a few people. I will solve that guy as soon as possible.


    At that time we will succeed and your world will be free from threats. "

 Chapter 2313： Times of Day

    Chapter 2313 the time of day


    Old Jian was drinking and looking at Isabella with false eyes.


    "Your Empress, I don¡¯t quite understand. None of us are at the **** level, at best the peak of the holy level. The opponent you have to deal with is a quasi-god, or a low-level quasi-god, or a mid-level quasi-god. .


    Do you think we can buy you time for the Queen alone? This strength gap is a bit too big. "


    Ye Hao did not speak, he also saw the problem.


    "You may not have come into contact with the quasi-god-levels I mentioned. In fact, in my opinion, other than that guy, the other god-levels are just false gods.


    In addition to their physical strength, speed, and combat consciousness, they have reached the level of God level, and in other aspects they are even inferior to the eighth level.


    But you are different. I saw the battle just now. This man is good at swordsmanship and is quite good at swordsmanship. Although his strength is still around the peak of Tier 8, his swordsmanship can already be regarded as a sword god.


    You are relatively weak, but the power of the sword formation is also okay, and there is no problem with entanglement in those low-level quasi-gods.


    As for this..."


    Isabella''s gaze fell on Ye Hao, and her expression looked square.


    "Let me really decide the point of cooperation with a few people because of this gentleman. There is a strong breath in you, and I can''t see you through."


    Old Jian and Ximen Sword Saint glanced at Ye Hao, of course they knew that Ye Hao was very powerful.


    This was the existence of a god-level ancient scroll in the battle of Mount Everest.


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word. He looked around, as if he didn''t hear Isabella''s words, nor did he reply directly to Isabella.


    Isabella was a little anxious, she stood up and stared at Ye Hao and said: "My plan is foolproof. It will be a win-win situation then!"


    "Your Excellency, we need to discuss this matter, please give us some time." Ye Hao said.


    Isabella hesitated for a moment, and finally chose to compromise: "That''s good. I''ll give you one day to think about it. My zerg army on the frontal battlefield can''t support it for long.


    If you do not give me a reply after a day, I will have to fight the monsters desperately, and the result may be very bad.


    And the result is that the city in the enchantment will become the next target of the demon monsters, and then once the space channel is established, it will become the base camp for the demon army to attack the earth plane. "


    In the last time, Isabella also pointed out what would happen if Ye Hao and the others did not agree.


    Ye Hao did not speak.


    Then Isabella called the female insect person in and took Ye Hao and the others out.


    The female insect person took Ye Hao and the others to a room inside the fortress.


    "Here... is... the queen... the room... prepared for you... is designed in accordance with... the living environment... of the creatures in that city...


    If you need... food... you can tell me... "The female insect person said hesitantly.


    The room was pretty good. It was a courtyard-style room. Except for the black wall above, there was nothing special about the house in Ten Thousand Demons City.


    food?


    Ye Hao thought about the food that the Zerg ate, and shook his head again and again: "Forget the food, we just need to rest here."


    "Then I...retired. If you have...any need...you can call me..." After the female worm said, she turned and left.


    Ye Hao and the others went to sit around the stone table in the center of the courtyard.


    "What do you think about the matter just now?" Ye Hao said, looking at Old Jian and Sword Saint Ximen.


    "I followed." Simon Juggernaut finished speaking lightly, then closed his eyes and meditated.


    This means that I do not express my thoughts.


    Elder Jian took a sip of wine, and his eyes revealed bright light: "If it is true as the Zerg Queen said, no matter whether we want to cooperate with them or not. Sooner or later we have to solve the problems of those demons and monsters.


    The Zerg queen is a high-level quasi-god, if you can cooperate with her of course it is not a problem. But we can''t be defenseless. After all, we haven''t figured out the details of these guys. They may betray us at any time. "


    Ye Hao nodded.


    This is what Ye Hao is afraid of.


    Hey, it would be nice if Evelyn and Xingqiong were there at this time. With their experience, they must know what is going on with these Zergs and whether they are suitable for cooperation.


    I have been with them for a long time, and I have become more dependent on them.


    "Young Master, this matter must be resolved as soon as possible. If those monsters can really destroy the barrier and attack Ten Thousand Monster City, it will be a catastrophe for Ten Thousand Monster City." The white fox stayed in Ye Hao''s arms and said worriedly. .


    "I know all of this." Ye Hao put his hands on each other and pressed his chin with a thoughtful expression.


    A few seconds later.


    Ye Hao put down his hands, and his eyes revealed his energy: "Weighing the pros and cons, and cooperating with them is the most effective way for us now. Anyway, our biggest threat now is the demons.


    But before that, we must improve our own strength. "


    "This is only one day, how can we improve our own strength?" Old Jian said with some surprise.


    Ye Hao showed a slight smile: "I have a way to improve the strength of the two in one day. But it depends on the savvy of the two."


    With that, a picture appeared in Ye Hao''s hand.


    That is the "picture of all beings".


    The continuation of this period of time happened to be able to temper the old swordsman and the sword master Ximen at the same time.


    Although neither Jian Lao nor Simon Sword Saint belonged to Ye Hao, Ye Hao trusted them.


    Ximen Sword Master is a fan of swordsmanship. Although he is a little colder, his character is not bad.


    Although Old Jian is a member of the Celestial Clan, his obsession is different from that of the Celestial Master. He hopes that he can fight against the sky and the gods!


    Just like Ye Hao''s parents and grandpa.


    The light radiating from the picture of sentient beings made Simon Sword Saint also open his eyes, looking at the picture in front of him in surprise, as well as Ye Hao.


    ...


    A few hours later.


    Ye Hao found the female worm, and once again found the zerg queen, Isabella.


    "How are you thinking about it?" Isabella looked at Ye Hao with expectation in her eyes.


    After all, this is about the survival of their zerg.


    "We can cooperate with you, but before that, I want to conduct a survey of the place where the demon monsters rule. And for your plan, I must understand any details. If there is anything we don¡¯t want in the process of the plan, Things to know.


    We will terminate the cooperation directly. "Ye Hao said solemnly.


    Isabella frowned slightly, but in front of the overall situation, she still said: "Okay, I promise you."

 Chapter 2314： Collapsed Lock Demon Tower

    Chapter 2314 collapsed Demon Lock Tower


    Isabella and Ye Hao appeared outside the fortress.


    Because of the discussions with Ye Hao, Isabella will personally accompany Ye Hao to investigate and go to the planned lure spot.


    After Ye Hao walked out, it was naturally the giant insect mothers that caught his eye.


    "You zerg should be very powerful. You can produce worm warriors like this one after another." Ye Hao asked curiously.


    Isabella shook her head and said: "No, this is just a state of war. In peacetime, in order to maintain the development of the race, we will strictly control the number.


    After all, we also need to consume food to live. If there are too many clansmen, it will consume survival resources, which will cause internal conflicts between the Zerg queens.


    In peacetime, our number will only be one percent of that during the war. Once a war breaks out, our worm mothers will produce a hundred times as many soldiers in the shortest time and go into battle.


    In battle, these Zerg soldiers will evolve by devouring enemies and companions, so that there will be no shortage of food. "


    This is the so-called war with war.


    This Zerg is really a terrifying war machine.


    "Are you a human? Why, I feel that you have some breath of other races." Isabella looked at Ye Hao suspiciously, and looked up and down Ye Hao.


    "I have practiced some techniques of the Protoss, maybe it''s because of this." Ye Hao casually found an excuse.


    This may also be due to the relationship between Evelyn and Xingqiong staying in her body for too long, and the aura in the body is contaminated with their taste.


    "The technique of the Protoss. Those guys really don''t miss any plane." Isabella mentioned the Protoss, obviously with a bad tone.


    "Your Empress..."


    "Just call me Isabella."


    "Isabella, are you very hostile to the Protoss?" Ye Hao asked.


    Isabella sneered and said, "There are two of my greatest enemies, the demons of the demon plane, and the hypocritical villains of the gods.


    They are all murderers who destroy our homes. As long as there is a chance, I will bring them to our homes and bring them to their world. "


    At this moment, Isabella''s body was filled with the aura of killing and hatred that could be clearly felt.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this. Let''s go." Ye Hao said, entering the blood state, with his wings spread behind his back.


    And Isabella floated directly.


    "Come with me." After Isabella spoke, she began to fly quickly in front, and Ye Hao followed behind.


    Neither of them flew very fast at first, and while they were flying, they had to hide their breath on purpose.


    Isabella looked at Ye Hao, who was behind her, with a little surprise in her eyes.


    This guy is not weak. While maintaining this speed, his breath has not leaked.


    If you don''t observe carefully, you won''t necessarily be able to detect that he is behind you.


    The corners of Isabella''s mouth twitched slightly, and she began to speed up her speed intentionally.


    But as Isabella speeded up, Ye Hao behind him also speeded up.


    Isabella''s eyes slowly changed from surprise to consternation.


    Because her current speed has increased five times from the original speed!


    This man actually kept the same distance as himself, without pulling it down at all.


    But now, Isabella herself is the fastest she can guarantee not to leak her breath.


    If the speed is increased again, it is possible that some creatures will be aware of their existence.


    Ye Hao behind him looked at Isabella in front of him, and his mouth also wore a slight smile.


    How could he not see through this woman''s thoughts just now.


    As the saying goes, how can a man admit defeat in such a thing.


    So Ye Hao worked secretly to improve his speed.


    In fact, after mentioning three times, Ye Hao has reached the limit.


    But don''t forget that Ye Hao also has a cheating artifact.


    That is Xiaocui on the arm!


    Xiaocui is a dragon, and the dragon is not only physically strong, but also second to none in speed.


    Ye Hao quietly borrowed Xiao Cui''s dragon power and increased his speed again, only then barely keeping up with Isabella.


    In fact, Ye Hao was approaching the limit at this time, and if this continued, Ye Hao would have to admit defeat.


    Fortunately, although this Isabella is a high-level quasi-god, it seems that she is not very good at speed.


    However, Ye Hao has a special discovery, that is, Isabella can dissolve the mist within 100 meters.


    It seems that this should be a trick she found out after living in the wasteland for so long.


    "We are here." Isabella stopped. She took Ye Hao and started to lower her height a little bit, and in case she was found, she stopped dissolving the surrounding fog.


    When they lowered to a certain height, the mist in front of them dissipated again.


    "Here is..." Seeing the scene below, Ye Hao revealed shock in his eyes.


    Isabella thought Ye Hao was shocked by the scene in front of her, she pointed to the bottom and said, "Here is the main base of the demons.


    That high-level quasi-god demon monster lives here. It usually rarely appears, it seems because its own strength is not very stable, and some are not adapted to the environment here.


    Before Feilizasha and I...when another Zerg queen was fighting with him, we already had the advantage. If not for its quasi-god subordinates besiege us.


    We will not fail! "


    Isabella talked about this battle with unwillingness in her tone.


    And Ye Hao was not shocked because of this, but because he had been to this place!


    This is the ancient city where the Demon Locking Tower was located after Ye Hao and Bai Fox strayed into the forbidden area!


    And at this moment, this ancient city is more deserted than it was seen before, as if it had been destroyed by man.


    The original towering Demon Locking Tower collapsed to the ground, dejected.


    This scene is as if something has broken out of it.


    "Could it be the monster that was sealed by the Demon Lord Bei Ming before?" Ye Hao''s heart was shocked!


    "What''s wrong with you?" Isabella asked suspiciously when she saw Ye Hao''s appearance.


    "No...nothing." Ye Hao stared at the demon lock tower below.


    Although the Lock Demon Tower collapsed, it was still intact.


    This is equivalent to the existence of a quasi-god weapon, which is difficult to destroy by ordinary means.


    That guy, it is estimated that this is the only way to push him to vent his anger of being imprisoned.


    "If I can get the Demon Locking Tower back, it will be of great benefit to me. But there are a lot of powers here, they can''t watch me take the Demon Locking Tower away." Ye Hao frowned.

 Chapter 2315： Disparity in strength

    After observing the situation here, Ye Hao and Isabella left with concern.


    Came to a wasteland of hilly terrain.


    "According to my plan, I will arrange a few Tier 8 Zerg warriors to come here first. Then the demons will definitely send people to encircle and suppress them.


    My people will appear weak. At that time, I pretended to come to support and appeared here to fight those demons.


    That guy will definitely not let go of this opportunity to kill me directly, and will definitely bring all the god-level powerhouses and even the holy-level powerhouses here.


    But most of them won''t come together, that guy must be the first to arrive.


    In this case, your responsibility is to intercept those god-level monsters behind, and some holy-level monsters, so that they will not interfere with my battle. "Isabella said.


    "Before you just said that the other party has a few god-level powerhouses, you never said how many god-level people your zerg has." Ye Hao asked, looking at Isabella.


    Isabella said directly: "No."


    Uh¡­¡­


    No wonder Isabella will find herself and others, this gap in strength is really a bit disparity.


    "What about the strength of the enemy and me in the eighth grade?" Ye Hao asked.


    "The result of the initial understanding of the battle during this period of time is that there are as many as 100 fighters at level eight." Isabella said.


    Hundreds of people?


    Ye Hao took a deep breath. There are too many planes of the Demon Legion, even though Isabella said that these are all demons with no brains or high quality.


    But with more than one hundred eighth-tier monsters, this can directly razed Ten Thousand Demons City to the ground.


    "What about your Zerg?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Less than one-third of the enemy." Isabella did not hide it.


    This Ye Hao had long expected it, otherwise the half-god-level female insect person would not be besieged by five enemies.


    "But I already have arrangements. I will let all my defensive troops attack aggressively. In this way, I can delay as much of the enemy as possible.


    And we will arrange twenty eighth-order Zerg warriors to help you intercept the enemy together, but the enemies of the god-level level still need you to be responsible. They can only intercept some level 8 enemies at most. "Isabella said


    Ye Hao nodded, he understood this.


    And this battle actually has a key factor.


    "How long will it take you to fix that guy?" Ye Hao asked.


    Isabella''s time to deal with that high-level quasi-god enemy is related to the success or failure of this plan.


    If Isabella needs a short time, they will have less pressure to delay and the probability of success will be great.


    But if Isabella takes a long time, it means they need to delay as much as possible, which will be very stressful for them.


    "In the battle two months ago, I had a preliminary understanding of the guy''s strength. If there is not much change on this basis, then I need at most an hour to get this guy done." Isabel Ra replied.


    One hour.


    Ye Hao frowned slightly, this time was a little longer.


    "That guy has the characteristics of a devil, has a strong recovery ability, and also has a strong physical strength. If I want to kill him, I must make sure that he will not escape. So it takes a while." Isabella explained. .


    An hour is not long, not short.


    But anything can happen this hour.


    "Well, we try our best to delay you for an hour." Now that we have agreed to this plan, and as far as the current situation is concerned, only this plan is more feasible.


    For the Ten Thousand Demon City, bitterness can only go.


    "In order to facilitate your actions at the time, this thing is for you." Isabella took out a beetle-like thing, a bit similar to amber.


    Ye Hao took this thing and asked curiously: "What is this?"


    "Our Zerg has a strict class system. We senior Zergs can directly issue instructions to all Zergs within a certain range, and even enter their consciousness within a short time.


    Although this thing cannot allow you to directly control the Zerg, it can directly listen to and transmit information to all the Zerg within a certain range. "Isabella said.


    It turns out that this is a simple Zerg radio station.


    Ye Hao picked up this thing and injected his consciousness into it. He actually felt all the Zerg signals within a certain range, even the Zerg queen in front of him.


    Ye Hao found a familiar signal source hundreds of kilometers away, and it was the female insect man in the Zerg base camp.


    Ye Hao tried to send her a message.


    The other party sent a message back to him very quickly, very quickly.


    "Okay, let''s go back." Isabella looked at Ye Hao and said.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    The two returned.


    "Isabella, you said before that you had fallen into dormancy for billions of years. Then your strength should be very strong at the beginning." Ye Hao followed Isabella and asked curiously.


    Isabella raised her head, as if remembering something: "At that time, I was a worm **** of the middle main **** level. At that time, the plane of Sarnagar was quite prosperous.


    Almost every planet like me has one middle main god, reaching as many as hundreds.


    And all the Zergs of the main **** level add up, that can almost drown the sky.


    If it weren''t for those **** guys, our great Zerg is still living well on the plane of Sarnagar, and our descendants can thrive on that land! "


    Isabella''s eyes changed from memories to anger again.


    "Although I fell from the middle main **** to the high quasi **** level because of the deep sleep decades ago, I will return to the peak again, and even become stronger. I want to deal with those enemies who destroyed the plane of Sarnagar. revenge!"


    Ye Hao sighed, this can be regarded as his own family affair, and Ye Hao is not having a good time now.


    Return to the Zerg base.


    Ye Hao and Isabella agreed that the plan would start in twenty hours.


    Because there is no difference between dawn and dark here, I can''t tell what tomorrow is the day after tomorrow.


    When Ye Hao returned to the courtyard arranged for them by the Zerg Fortress.


    In the courtyard, the white fox is lying on the side. In the middle of the courtyard, two gleaming pupae are standing there.


    The white fox who has experienced this, of course knows what''s going on.


    Ye Hao looked at the two pupae. He sat on the stone chair, quietly waiting for the results to appear.


    How much progress Ximen Juggernaut and Sword Master will make, to a certain extent, is also related to the victory or defeat of this plan.

 Chapter 2316： War March

    More than ten hours later, Ye Hao''s ear heard a squeaky voice


    Ye Hao and Bai Fox opened their eyes almost at the same time.


    A crack appeared in the pupa on the left of one of the two pupas.


    Then a figure walked out.


    "Lao Jian, how do you feel." Ye Hao asked while looking at Lao Jian.


    Old Jian put on clean clothes, took out his wine gourd and drank.


    Guru Guru


    "You can''t bring anything in it, it''s not good. The old man''s mouth is dry when he doesn''t drink." Old Jian muttered.


    Ye Hao chuckled, this old man was really an old naughty boy.


    "To be honest, how do you feel and how much you have improved." Ye Hao asked.


    A gleam of light flashed in Old Jian''s eyes, and then a sword aura appeared at the tip of his fingers, and he directed towards Ye Hao.


    The shadow in Ye Hao''s hand appeared and turned into a sharp sword.


    The two of you come and go in the yard like this.


    The white fox on the side looked at the battle between the two, and had to say that it was quite gorgeous, and the moves were the pinnacle of kendo.


    "Okay, okay. I''m getting older and playing against a young man like you won''t take advantage." Jian Lao stepped back and waved his hands again and again, panting tiredly.


    Ye Hao clenched fists with both hands: "Congratulations to Old Sword Realm. Your current strength can be said to be among the top ten on earth."


    "Hahahaha, your kid has such a baby, so you didn''t take it out earlier." Old Jian pointed to Ye Hao''s picture.


    Old Jian''s eyes became serious: "Boy, your picture is a treasure. But don''t show it lightly, you should understand the principle that everyone is innocent and guilty."


    "Don''t worry, the kid knows." Ye Hao nodded.


    "This time I owe you a favor. Originally, I had just stepped into the holy realm, and there were still many unfamiliar places. This time, because of your thing, I felt like I was stunned.


    The things that were troubled before, now I understand a lot at once, and my realm is much stronger than before. "Old Jian said cheerfully.


    Ye Hao nodded. Although the strength of the old swordsman has not reached the peak of the holy realm, but he can use the Zhuxian Sword Formation, his strength will not be low.


    In addition, if there are magic weapons and weapons, even if facing the peak of the holy realm, the old sword will have the strength to fight, let alone those man-made demons and quasi-gods.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, seven heavenly swords appeared in front of Old Jian.


    "Elder Jian, these seven heavenly swords are returned to their original owners." Ye Hao said sincerely.


    Old Jian looked at Ye Hao unexpectedly: "Boy, don''t be big heads. Although these seven heavenly swords are not comparable to divine weapons, they are all produced at the same time, even if they are divine weapons, they have to retreat."


    Ye Hao smiled and said: "Actually, these seven swords are not of much use to me now. At most, they are the imperial swords of mind. One is worth ten.


    But if it is in the hands of Master Jian, it can truly exert a powerful strength.


    What''s more, we are about to face a big battle, and I hope we can maintain the strongest strength. "


    Old Jian looked at the seven heavenly swords, and then at Ye Hao.


    He shook his head: "Tianmen disciple, not as good as you. The strength is not as strong as you, and the talent is not as high as you. Even the state of mind is far worse than you."


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word.


    "Well, I''ll take these seven swords. Old man, I owe you two favors." Old Jian smiled.


    Kaz


    At this time, another pupa also heard a broken voice.


    And also sent out a sword aura, very dazzling.


    Subsequently, the entire pupa was melted.


    Simon Sword Saint walked out, and with a wave of his hand, a snow robe covered himself.


    Afterwards, the Sword Saint Simon walked straight to Ye Hao, clenching his fists in both hands: "Ximen owes Young Master Ye a favor, and if something happens to Young Master Ye in the future, Simon will do his best to handle it."


    "Senior Ximen doesn''t have to be like this. It''s also because we will face a big battle next to improve our strength. In fact, it''s also for ourselves. It''s not a favor." Ye Hao said repeatedly.


    Simon Juggernaut did not speak, but directly looked at the old swordsman next to him. Seeing the improvement of the old swordsman, he also nodded.


    "Well, you kid don''t be polite with this old guy. This old man, Simon, doesn''t easily owe others, and you are equivalent to the whole Simon family owing you favors.


    Think about it, who would dare to provoke you when you go out from now on... Wait, now it seems that there is no stranger who would provoke you. "Old Jian smiled.


    Old Jian looked at Simon Sword Saint, and looked up and down: "You guy is now a demigod, right?"


    Simon Sword Saint nodded, he raised his hand, and a slender sword aura appeared at his fingertips.


    Ordinary people may not see the difference between this sword aura and before.


    But both Jian Lao and Ye Hao can see that the sword aura that Ximen Sword Saint condenses now is much more refined than before.


    Although it looks slender, it is like a huge sword across the top of the head.


    "Now our chances of winning are much bigger. Two of you sit down, and I will tell you about our future plans." Ye Hao began to tell them about the future plans.


    Simon Juggernaut and Master Jian also listened very carefully.


    They also know that this battle is not a trivial matter, if it fails.


    The City of Ten Thousand Demons would be threatened, and even the world on the other side of the earth would be implicated.


    Another thing is that this is a space node. If this place is lost, their original plan to find the Great Black Wall will also be aborted.


    So this battle must not be lost.


    ...


    At the scheduled time, Ye Hao and the four came outside the fortress.


    Those worm mothers are still overloading the production of Zerg warriors, preparing for the next battle.


    Isabel and a series of Tier 8 Zerg warriors are all ready here.


    Although the eighth-order Zerg warriors all have female characteristics, they all look strange.


    Some have lower body spiders, and upper body is female.


    Some are female insects who can fly in the air like moths.


    Some have three heads and two hands are big pliers, just like a female man.


    All in all, these are "female bug people" with some female characteristics plus some bug characteristics.


    Although the shape is strange, if you have some special hobbies, you may like these "females".


    Isabella saw Ye Hao and others appear, her gaze stayed on the bodies of Simon Juggernaut and Jianlao for a while, and it seemed that she also saw the improvement of their strength.


    Although a little curious, but now that the war is approaching, there is no time to talk about these things.


    "The plan is ready, and I have sent the bait. It is estimated that news will come soon, and I will attack and lead the snake out of the cave." Isabella said.

 Chapter 2317： Isabella PK Knopp III

    After that, Isabella began to instruct all the insect swarms to launch a massive offensive.


    The huge number of Zerg army has caused a wave of counterattack on the battlefield that had been retreating.


    But soon there was movement on the side of the demon monsters, and many high-level demons appeared on the battlefield to resist the attack of the insect swarm.


    At this time, Isabella''s bait also moved.


    The three Tier 8 Zerg warriors were besieged by the enemy''s ten demon monsters, and now they have fallen into a disadvantage.


    "It''s time for me to play. These subordinates of mine will be fully responsible for you, and your order is equivalent to my order in front of them." Isabella looked at Ye Hao and said.


    Ye Hao didn''t expect Isabella to give herself such a big right. It seemed that she really believed in herself.


    After all, this is related to the survival of this zerg.


    I believe this Zerg queen also knows the reason why people don''t use it.


    "Don''t worry, I will arrange it. It''s a good one, and I can guarantee one hour." Ye Hao said firmly.


    Queen Isabella left under the gaze of Ye Hao and others.


    Queen Isabella arrived at the place where the "bait" was in a few minutes.


    A battle has started here, and more than a dozen demon monsters are besieging three Zerg warriors.


    The three Zerg warriors were all seriously injured, and it seemed that it would not last long before they would be defeated.


    Isabella''s eyes glowed with dim light, and then spear-like tentacles grew behind her.


    The tentacles shot down sharply.


    Those demon monsters sensed the danger in the air and immediately prepared to dodge.


    But the difference in strength lies here, a group of eighth-order demon monsters, and a high-order quasi-god.


    Some demon monsters that did not dodge in time were directly pierced by the lance tentacles.


    But this way, they can''t completely die.


    After the spear tentacles pierced through their bodies, they exploded directly, and those demon monsters exploded as if flowers were exploded, and black blood was sprayed everywhere.


    Upon seeing this, the remaining demon monsters turned around and prepared to escape.


    But how could Isabella let them go, Isabella flew over.


    Hunting those demon monsters one by one, those demon monsters are always torn into pieces by Isabella''s tentacles.


    The last few demon monsters all fell one after another.


    After Isabella resolved this, she turned her head and looked at the sky in the distance. A black cloud had approached.


    "You are here." Isabella said lightly.


    The black cloud gathered into a black humanoid demon covered in armor, with scarlet eyes, a pair of horns on top of his head, and the kind of skin on his body with scales.


    "You timid bug, finally came out." The black demon sneered at Isabella, his eyes seemed to be looking at a prey.


    "Ha ha ha ha, just you filthy creature, thought I could defeat me?" Isabella''s aura began to rise very high, and in a blink of an eye she has reached the high-level quasi-god aura.


    The black demon is not weak at all.


    "Hahaha, you five Zerg queens, four have been killed by me. Now only you are left, how can you kill me?" The black demon sneered.


    "Hmph, when you killed my compatriots, did you rely on your own strength this time? Didn''t you use some despicable means to win more and less." Isabella''s long black knife was in front of her.


    "I''m a demon, what''s the problem with the devil using some methods? And you died in my demon plane, the lord of the city of Hades, one of the top ten demon generals under the command of the arrogant demon god, the subordinate of Knopp III, yes The pleasure of your bug.


    Think about the scene when our demon army descended on your plane, destruction and death, what a beautiful melody that was. "Knopp III laughed.


    Isabella was murderous: "You demons, I will make you pay the price. The destruction you brought us to Sarnagar billions of years ago, I will bring to your plane.


    Let you thoroughly taste the anger from the swarm! "


    "Arrogant, ridiculous." Knopp III sneered, not paying attention to Isabella''s words.


    "Taste your ridiculousness with death." Isabella rushed towards Knopp III.


    Knopp III was not to be outdone, and fought with Isabella.


    The battle between the two high-level quasi-god-level warriors had no room for intervention at all.


    Fortunately, this is a waste land zone, if it has ample energy.


    The aftermath of their battle will destroy hundreds of kilometers of land.


    But here, the battle between the two of them is mainly melee, after all, even the god-level powerhouses cannot change the rules here.


    They must be cautious about the use of their own energy.


    Knopp III did not rush to end the battle quickly, because before he set off, he ordered all god-level fighters and Tier 8 fighters to rush here.


    He is going to defeat the Zerg queen with crowd tactics.


    He came early, just to delay the prey.


    This rare opportunity can make his plan complete as soon as possible. As long as the Zerg queen is killed, his magic circle can be completed.


    His purpose of coming to this wasteland thousands of years ago will eventually be accomplished.


    On the frontal battlefield, fighting was everywhere.


    A large number of insect swarms desperately impacted the demon monster''s defense line.


    One can see the demons and monsters as high as a hill, being eaten by tens of thousands of insects, and falling heavily.


    The demon monster also resisted desperately.


    Some of the eighth-order demon monsters who originally planned to receive orders to rush to the battlefield to encircle the Zerg queen are forced to fall into the current battlefield.


    On the other side, some god-level demon monsters and Tier 8 demon monsters rushed to the battlefield one after another, preparing to participate in the battle to encircle the Zerg queen.


    In the main camp of the demon monster, lock the location where the demon tower collapsed.


    The vast majority of demons here were all dispatched, and the number was at least 90% less than when Ye Hao came here before.


    One by one demons flew away from here.


    In a corner of the ruin, a figure emerged.


    "I finally left." Ye Hao''s mouth showed a slight smile, and he looked at the lock demon tower in the distance.


    This time he wanted to kill two birds with one stone, holding the chance of most demons being attracted away, and taking back the demon lock tower.


    Ye Hao glanced at the distance, and muttered: "I hope the body can hold on."


    On a wasteland, Ye Hao opened his eyes, he already felt that his clone had reached the destination.


    At this moment, hundreds of kilometers away, many powerful demons have already rushed over.


    "Prepare to act." Ye Hao said.

 Chapter 2318： Risky plan

    Chapter 2318: Adventurous Plan


    On this battlefield, the area covered by fog is quite small.


    Regarding this question, Ye Hao once asked Isabella, she said it was because of the battle.


    Wherever there is a battle, the fog will seem to be absorbed by the human body, which will weaken a lot.


    Therefore, this will also greatly increase the distance that Ye Hao''s soul can perceive, and he can perceive tens of kilometers away at the farthest.


    And the demons and monsters who are rushing over now almost have a panoramic view.


    Ye Hao began to arrange tasks for the Zerg warriors one by one.


    Before the action, Ye Hao had a lot of understanding of these Zerg warriors, and the strength of these Zerg warriors was generally better than those of demon monsters.


    Under the same realm, it can be one-to-two, or even one-to-three.


    Those Tier 7 demon monsters, there is no big problem with these Zerg warriors.


    The most important thing is those quasi-god-level demon monsters.


    "Two mid-level quasi-gods, five low-level quasi-gods." Ye Hao looked at the Zerg warrior who had set off with his hands on his back.


    On Ye Hao''s side, Xiaocui is an intermediate quasi-god, and one of the most powerful races, the Dragon Race!


    It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for a middle-level quasi-god dragon clan to deal with two middle-level quasi-god demon monsters.


    Xiao Cui was lying on Ye Hao''s shoulder right now.


    Old Jian and Ximen Sword Saint looked at this little dragon from time to time.


    Ye Hao had already explained the matter about Xiaocui to Old Master Jian and Ximen Sword Saint. After all, this big battle was about to come, so there was no need to hide such things.


    And Jian Lao learned that his opponent in the Everest battle turned out to be an intermediate quasi-god dragon!


    It just sprayed out the wine in the mouth.


    Closer to home, after that, there are the remaining five low-level quasi-gods, and this needs to be dealt with by Ye Hao, Ximen Sword Saint, and Old Sword.


    "These five low-level quasi-gods are a bit troublesome, no matter how we arrange them. The three of us can hardly resist these five low-level quasi-gods for an hour.


    Simon Sword Saint''s strength can still be talked about, but Old Sword..." Ye Hao muttered, his expression sad.


    This is a big problem before his eyes.


    How to weigh the strength of the enemy and ours.


    "Are you worrying about how to arrange the waiting battle." Jian Lao said while drinking wine and looking at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t hide it and nodded.


    "If these quasi-god-level demon monsters arrive one by one, it''s okay. Then we can defeat them one by one, but if they arrive together, then we will be very troublesome.


    I can''t bet this sort of thing on luck. "


    Old Jian shook his wine gourd and said, "In fact, old man, I have a way."


    "What?" Ye Hao looked at Old Jian.


    "Let the enemy downsize with elite soldiers first." Old Jian said.


    Ye Hao looked at Mr. Jian, waiting for Mr. Jian''s next words.


    "We first predict that the enemy is five low-level quasi-gods and two middle-level quasi-gods."


    Ye Hao nodded, this is their expected enemy power.


    "What you just thought should be that Xiao Cui will deal with the enemy''s two mid-level quasi-gods, and the three of us will deal with the remaining five low-level quasi-gods, right." Old Jian looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded, the old senior Jian Lao guessed Ye Hao''s plan so quickly.


    "Your arrangement like this is actually very stable, but it is also very risky. Because once something goes wrong, we don''t have any room for weighing."


    Old Jian continued: "Instead of this, it''s better to use elite soldiers to reduce the enemy''s troops as I just said. My plan is like this. Simon and I will entangle the enemy''s five low-level quasi-gods first.


    Then you and the dragon will deal with the enemy''s two mid-level quasi gods together, and destroy one or two mid-level quasi gods in the shortest time possible.


    Being able to kill one is the bottom line of our plan, and if it can kill two, the advantage is completely on our side. "


    Ye Hao frowned slightly. Old Jian''s method was indeed good, but the biggest problem was that the five low-level quasi-gods completely put the pressure on the shoulders of Old Jian and Ximen Sword Master.


    "No, this plan is too risky. Two seniors..." Ye Hao was interrupted by Senior Jian before he could finish speaking.


    Old Jian raised a finger with a serious expression.


    "Ten minutes! With my current strength, I can use seven heavenly swords to set up the Zhuxian Sword Formation for ten minutes, and I should be able to trap for ten minutes."


    "Leave the remaining two to me. I can stop them in thirty minutes." Simon Sword Saint said coldly, holding the sword in his arms.


    Ye Hao is speechless.


    Old Jian patted Ye Hao on the shoulder: "Well, how come your kid is such a mother-in-law. This is not just your business, if you let these evil animals run to the earth, it will be a disaster for all creatures.


    What''s the point if we take a little risk here. If you are really worried about us, then you will be cruel, end the battle as soon as possible, and then come to help us.


    How about this plan, right? "


    Ye Hao clenched his fists and nodded: "Ten minutes! I''ll fix them in ten minutes!"


    "I believe you." Old Jian smiled and drank, as if he didn''t care about waiting for a while.


    Ye Hao focused on the battle situation.


    Several places have already fought, and the battle situation is still acceptable, and there will be no major problems in a short time.


    Several powerful auras appeared from a distance, and Ye Hao loosened his clenched fists: "Here."


    These monsters came together, as expected, two middle-level quasi-gods and five low-level quasi-gods.


    Ye Hao looked at the Simon Juggernaut, Jianlao, and Xiao Cui on his shoulder.


    "Let''s go. Take a lesson to these wicked animals."


    The Sword Master Ximen had already flown with his sword. Although he still had a paralyzed face, Ye Hao could feel the war intent radiating from him.


    It was like a sword that was about to be unsheathed, it was about to cut through the sky.


    Ye Hao and the others were dispatched and flew in the direction where the quasi-god-level demon monsters were flying.


    ...


    A demon monster with two pairs of black wings, three pairs of arms, three horns, and a three-meter-long tail behind it, and the other running on the ground, every step it takes is like an earthquake.


    A demon giant with a height of twenty meters and a body covered with black rocks.


    These two demon monsters exude the powerful aura of an intermediate quasi-god.


    Behind them are five low-level quasi-god monsters with different appearances.


    Suddenly, a green ball of fire fell from the sky and directly shot down the three-armed demon flying in the air.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho!" Several demons burst out angry roars.


    The downed three-armed demon crawled out of the mud with some anger, just as it was looking for an enemy to attack it.


    A giant dragon swoops down!

 Chapter 2319： Xiaocuis battle

    Chapter 2319 Xiao Cui''s Battle


    The demon giant on the ground saw this scene and was ready to help its companion, but a figure stood in front of it.


    Compared with it, the villain in front of him is really too small, probably only the size of a fist.


    "Your opponent is me." Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the hill in front of him faintly.


    His strength is a demigod, but the opponent in front of him is an intermediate quasi-god.


    This is quite a few grades.


    But in any case, Ye Hao will trap this guy and try for the time for Xiao Cui to kill his opponent.


    The order that Ye Hao gave to Xiao Cui was very simple, use the fastest opponent to destroy her enemy.


    At the same time, with a broken sword, a man in white robe stood in the middle of two low-level quasi-god-level demons, staring at the two low-level quasi-god-level demons.


    "Is this how a **** feels?" Simon Sword Saint murmured, and then he rushed towards the two demons with a sharp sword in his hand, and he displayed all his strength.


    It can be seen that Simon Sword Saint not only wants to resist these two opponents, he even wants to use his sword to kill the gods!


    The swordsmanship of Ximen Juggernaut has no name. Every sword and every move is very simple swordsmanship. This is the characteristic of a swordsman who has reached the pinnacle of kendo.


    Those swordsmanship have been memorized by them, but they have forgotten them.


    When fighting, every sword is their strongest sword.


    "Zhu Xian Sword Array!"


    Seven heavenly swords descended from the sky, blocking three low-level quasi-god-level demons.


    The three low-level quasi-god-level demons raised their heads, and they found that those who dared to attack them only exuded the breath of the eighth level.


    They are very angry, and they have a very powerful class system in their concepts.


    And the guy in front of him who is only the strength of the eighth rank, dare to attack them, this is simply humiliating them!


    The three low-level quasi-god-level demons began to attack the Zhuxian Sword Array, trying to break through this damned barrier.


    However, they found that the barrier set up by the weak eighth-order ants made them unable to break through in a short time!


    "Fortunately, the empress was right. This group of guys only fight physically, and there is almost no means of attack within the spell." The old Jian, who was above the Zhuxian Sword Formation, looked at all this, and secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Dealing with these monsters of physical strength, his pressure will be much less, if it is the kind of explosive spell attack, it may be some threats.


    After all, relying on the Zhuxian Sword Formation, Master Jian didn''t need to fight these monsters in close combat.


    Then their low-level quasi-god-level speed, these advantages on the physical body are completely non-existent.


    Theoretically speaking, it was just a few melee fighters who were more capable of fighting than the eighth peak.


    "There should be no problem in ten minutes, it''s up to you next." Old Jian raised his head and looked at the direction of Ye Hao and Xiao Cui.


    Compared to him, Ye Hao''s fight was actually much bigger.


    After all, what Ye Hao had to deal with was the Intermediate Quasi-God!


    Regardless of the fact that the mid-level Quasi-God level is a small gap compared to the low-level Quasi-God level, this is also a big hurdle.


    Boom


    A figure flew out heavily and hit the ground, hitting a ravine over a hundred meters long.


    "Cough cough cough... This guy is really strong enough." Ye Hao crawled out of the soil with a sullen face, he looked at the big guy in the distance.


    Just now, with a few countermeasures, he was shot and flew out directly by the opponent, and his internal organs were almost not shattered.


    On the other hand, the other party only took two steps back.


    "This guy has a high defense. If you want to get this guy in a short time, it''s difficult to do it alone with my current strength. It''s possible to fight to the death, but in that case, the follow-up will be a bit disadvantageous." Ye Haochuan Take a breath.


    He glanced at the battlefield on Xiaocui''s side. The only way now was to delay, delay as long as possible, and wait until Xiaocui''s side ended the battle.


    Then the two together dealt with the demon giant.


    "Ten minutes, I don''t know if Xiao Cui can handle it." Ye Hao turned his head and looked squarely at the demon giant in front of him.


    The demon giant rushed towards Ye Hao with an earthquake-like pace.


    Ye Hao did not go head-on, but adopted a kite-flying strategy.


    Use long-range attacks to constantly harass this guy.


    This guy can always focus on himself, but he can''t catch up with himself.


    ...


    Xiaocui''s battle is in full swing.


    The huge golden green dragon keeps colliding with the three-armed demon, biting, colliding, and attacking!


    The three-armed demon began to feel a little overwhelmed by Xiao Cui''s attack. After all, this is not another race, this is a dragon!


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho!" Xiao Cui roared, the scales on her body began to emit light, it was she who was gathering her dragon power.


    She knew the task that Ye Hao gave to herself, and ended the battle as soon as possible at all costs.


    Xiao Cui''s eyes flashed golden light, and her aura began to rise.


    Xiao Cui rushed to the sky at a very fast speed, and in a blink of an eye it reached a height of tens of thousands of meters.


    The three-armed demon looked at the dragon above its head. It felt a pressure, and its body began to change.


    The black energy began to fill its physical surface, and the black armor covered its entire body.


    At this moment, it was like a demon warrior, at least one third larger than the original size.


    But this momentum is nothing compared to the giant dragon overhead.


    Xiao Cui swooped down with a powerful aura, and the sound of dragon chants resounded through the sky.


    From a distance, a huge dragon shadow can be seen rushing to the ground.


    Before Long Ying hit the ground.


    The ground beneath the three-armed demon collapsed, a huge pit had appeared under the pressure of the dragon, and all the stones and sand were turned into ashes.


    The three-armed demon''s pupils dilated, and for the first time fear appeared in its eyes. It raised its arms and tried to take this move.


    The armor on its arms first began to corrode and appeared to fall off.


    As the dragon got closer and closer, the armor on its arms completely disappeared. The next thing that began to dissipate was the flesh and blood on its arms. After two breaths, the bones on its pair of arms could be clearly seen.


    After another breath, the original three-armed demon now has only two arms left.


    And the dragon has come to it with a strong momentum.


    Boom


    The entire ground shook like an earthquake, and the battlefields of Isabella and Knopp III, which were several tens of kilometers away, could feel the shock that was close to their battle level.


    Knopp III frowned, he realized that this breath did not belong to the devil.


    "You arranged it?" Knopp III looked at Isabella.


    Isabella chuckled: "Do you think I will really wait for you here? This is the tomb I chose for you. Before you were, no one would show up here."

 Chapter 2320： Cut two intermediate quasi-gods in a row!

    Chapter 2320 Slashing Two Intermediate Quasi-Gods!


    The dust dissipated.


    The lower half of the three-armed demon was directly buried in the soil. The three pairs of arms were directly broken, and the remaining two pairs of arms were broken.


    The armor on the three-armed demon also fell apart.


    Huhuhu


    A scorching breath hit the ugly cheeks of the three-armed demon.


    It slowly raised its head and looked at the behemoth in front of it.


    The next moment, the dragon opened its mouth directly and bit it in its mouth, and the broken arm fell everywhere.


    In the end, Xiaocui spit out a pool of ground meat on the ground. It seemed that the demon didn''t taste very good.


    In less than four minutes, Xiao Cui killed his opponent, much shorter than expected.


    Xiaocui flapped her wings and flew to the distant battlefield.


    This is the battlefield between Ye Hao and the demon giant. Ye Hao looks a little embarrassed. You can see the smashed holes everywhere.


    Ye Hao''s body was also stained red with blood. If it weren''t for his strong recovery ability, he would have been scrapped by now.


    Xiao Cui was quite angry when she saw Ye Hao''s appearance, she sprayed dragon breath directly at the demon giant.


    Although the huge dragon system did not directly cause damage to the giant demon whose body was covered with rocks, it directly forced the opponent back.


    Then Xiao Cui flew in front of Ye Hao, stood in front of him, and put on a very angry posture to the demon giant, as if to tear it to pieces.


    "It seems that these artificial quasi-gods are much weaker than imagined." Ye Hao staggered to his feet and jumped onto Xiao Cui''s body.


    Xiao Cui ended the battle earlier than expected, which was very helpful for Ye Hao and the others.


    At least the plan proposed by Old Master Jian, they have completed the basic requirements, and in the remaining six minutes, they only need to eliminate the big guy in front of them.


    Ye Hao adjusted his breath, squeezing out the "shadow" with his right hand, and the shadow turned into a spear.


    Ye Hao at this moment seemed to be a dragon knight.


    "Let''s clean up this big guy together." A smile appeared on the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho!" Xiao Cui also roared, as if responding to her master.


    The demon giant came back from the attack just now, and also let out a heart-piercing roar at Xiao Cui.


    Xiao Cui stood up from the ground, spitting out dragons.


    The demon giant used his rock-covered arms to block Xiao Cui''s breath, and at the same time rushed towards Xiao Cui.


    "Xiao Cui, this guy can''t fly. There is no long-range attack method, fly into the air and consume it!" Ye Hao gave instructions.


    Xiao Cui''s battle just now seemed easy, but Ye Hao, who was on Xiao Cui, could feel that Xiao Cui was very exhausted.


    If you fight this demon giant in close combat, you may be able to destroy it in a short time.


    But that might also hurt Xiao Cui.


    Given that this time is still sufficient, Ye Hao and the others don''t have to take any risks.


    It only needs to consume the enemy''s combat power, and then give a fatal blow at the end.


    Xiaocui climbed to an altitude of one thousand meters.


    The demon giant uttered an angry roar, as if it was a "flee" without hiding the enemy. It grabbed the stone on the ground and threw it into the air.


    With great strength, it can throw stones to an altitude of one thousand meters.


    But after reaching the altitude of one thousand meters, the speed of the stone was extremely slow in Xiao Cui''s eyes, and he could avoid it by moving his body at will.


    "Hades Six Cannons!"


    "Hades Six Cannons!"


    "Hades Six Cannons!"


    Ye Hao took advantage of the high altitude and directly used himself as a fort, constantly tilting his attack towards the position of the demon giant below.


    The huge body of the demon giant caused it not to go any faster, and could only rely on its own body to resist Ye Hao''s attack.


    But they couldn''t fight back.


    Xiaocui also comes with some dragon grammar skills from time to time.


    Although the demon giant''s defensive power is amazing, it can''t hold back this shameless bombardment.


    After enduring a three-minute endless attack.


    The demon giant was directly pierced with one leg and knelt on one knee.


    Many of the rocks on his body disappeared and shattered, exposing the black demon body inside.


    "It''s now, it''s time to tear this big guy apart." Ye Hao touched Xiao Cui''s head.


    Xiao Cui understood what Ye Hao meant, a golden light appeared in her eyes, and then she swooped down directly.


    Four colored star rings appeared on the spear in Ye Hao''s hand.


    He blessed the four star rings of the five elements physique on the gun body.


    The demon giant raised its head. After the attack just now, it looked a little languid, as if it hadn''t recovered from the attack just now.


    In the next moment, Xiao Cui directly used her strongest dragon grammar skills to penetrate the last bit of rock armor on the head of the demon giant.


    And Ye Hao shot into the soul.


    After a few breaths, Ye Hao and Xiao Cui landed on the distant land.


    Only the giant demon was left standing in place.


    A gust of wind blew.


    Cracks appeared on the demon giant''s body, and black blood flowed out of it.


    boom


    There was a sudden sound like a heavy object hitting the ground.


    It turned out that one of the demon giant''s arms broke and fell to the ground, and the black blood spewed out like a fountain, as if it had become a small river.


    In the end, the body of the demon giant shattered into pieces and fell to the ground.


    "Nine minutes, it''s done." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then he picked up the zerg jade and gave an explanation to the female worm before.


    The female insect person who had been prepared for a while was already here.


    There was the corpse of the middle-level quasi-god monster waiting for her to enjoy, although one of them was chewed by Xiao Cui and only a puddle of mud remained.


    But this is still a lot of benefits for the female insect person, and it can be regarded as a small gift for this friend.


    "Go, let''s see how the two seniors are doing." Ye Hao rode on Xiao Cui.


    Because of this fierce battle, their respective battlefields are more or less distant, even tens of kilometers away.


    Ye Hao first arrived at the battlefield where Old Master Jian was located.


    Because the pressure of Master Jian was the greatest among them all, after all, it took less than two months for Master Jian to break through to the eighth rank.


    At this moment, let him face the three low-level quasi-god level alone. Thinking about it, it was a bit joking, incredible.


    When Ye Hao and the others came to the battlefield where Old Master Jian was located, it was already devastated with a radius of ten kilometers.


    Sword marks are everywhere.


    There are even some sword marks Ye Hao is familiar with.


    Those are the traces of Zhuxian Sword Array using "Juxian", "Fangxian", "Slaughter" and "Zhuxian".


    One can imagine how fierce this battle is!

 Chapter 2321： Monster reinforcements!

    Chapter 2321 Monster''s reinforcements!


    Ye Hao and the others came at a coincidental time.


    The Zhuxian Sword Array was breached by the three low-level demon monsters in front of them.


    Old Jian vomited blood and flew out.


    Ye Hao arrived in time and helped Old Master Jian.


    "Lao Jian, are you okay." Ye Hao checked the state of Jian Lao.


    There were no serious wounds on the surface of the body, but the strength in Old Jian''s body was 80% that had been consumed, and the high-intensity fighting made his blood churn.


    Suffered a certain degree of internal injury.


    "Cough cough cough... it''s okay. Are you done tossing over there? How is it?" Old Jian interrogated Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao said, "We have handled both guys. I will bring Xiaocui over to support you. Elder Jian, please rest next to you. Let us here."


    Old Jian looked at Ye Hao and the giant dragon in the sky facing three low-level demon monsters.


    He nodded: "Then leave it to you, my old bone will rest next to you."


    With that said, Old Jian retreated to a **** next to him, took a sigh of relief, took a breath, and coughed violently because of the stimulation of alcohol.


    This old man really doesn''t leave his mouth.


    After Ye Hao placed the old swordsman, he locked the target on the three demon monsters in front of him.


    Xiao Cui is an intermediate quasi-god, plus his own help.


    Presumably, these three demon monsters can be killed in a short time, and then they can help Simon Sword Saint.


    "Xiao Cui, don''t take it lightly, try to destroy these three guys with the least energy and the fastest speed." Ye Hao told Xiao Cui.


    Then the battle started again.


    This battle was much easier than dealing with the two intermediate quasi-god monsters.


    After all, this is just a low-level quasi-god-level demon, as long as Ye Hao has a little time, Ye Hao can handle one by himself.


    And Xiao Cui couldn''t be easier to deal with these.


    Through his swift speed, and the powerful body of the dragon.


    Xiao Cui unceremoniously found the opportunity to knock a low-level quasi-god-level demon into the air.


    Ye Hao understood, and took the opportunity to block the remaining two low-level quasi-god-level demons.


    And Xiaocui is chasing after victory.


    Dragon''s breath!


    Dragon grammar!


    In the end, Xiao Cui directly stepped on the demon that was going to be fragmented under his feet, and his head and most of his body were trampled into meat sauce.


    "This dragon clan is really powerful. It is rare to find an opponent in the same realm. If the realm is higher than the enemy, it is really crushed." Old Jian watched this scene and took a sip of wine.


    Thinking about the scene where I was singled out with Xiaocui on Mount Everest, I couldn''t help but laugh.


    At the beginning he thought he was only a few steps away from the girl, but now, when I look at it, they didn''t use all their strength at all.


    Xiao Cui killed one opponent and immediately rushed to Ye Hao to solve the other two opponents.


    But at this moment, a figure flew upside down like a meteor, and hit the ground in front of Old Master Jian heavily.


    The flying stone, who was caught off guard, directly pierced Jian Lao''s wine gourd, and the wine kept leaking out.


    "Cough cough cough, old fellow Ximen. Why are you so embarrassed." Old Jian looked at the Ximen Sword Master lying in a human-shaped pit in front of him.


    Simon Juggernaut didn''t speak, but stood up staggeringly.


    It can be found that there are wounds everywhere on his body, and the broken sword in his hand also has several dents.


    In the next moment, Old Jian''s expression also became serious.


    He raised his head and looked into the sky, five demons flying in the air with their wings fluttered.


    Ye Hao also noticed the movement here.


    He glanced intently, his face changed a little.


    "Five low-level quasi-god-level demons?" Ye Hao looked at these five in surprise.


    "I fought with two demons just now, and I killed one with the help of swordsmanship. Just when I was fighting with the other one, I suddenly killed four more." Simon Sword Saint said.


    It seems that Isabella''s intelligence is not very accurate, not five low-level quasi-god-level demon monsters, but a total of nine low-level quasi-god-level demons.


    Before, Ye Hao and the others just happened to ran into five of them, and the remaining four were probably late.


    But Ye Hao is also prepared for the above error. After all, this is the information Isabella got two or three months ago. Who knows if that demon will cultivate more demons during this period of time.


    "Xiao Cui, you can fix the two low-level quasi-god-level demons here as soon as possible, and let''s hold the five here." Ye Hao exhorted Xiao Cui and rushed to the side of Old Sword and Sword Master Simon.


    "Can the two seniors fight again?" Ye Hao looked at them.


    Old Jian put away the wine gourd, and offered seven heavenly swords again: "It''s no good to deal with three, but there is no problem dealing with one."


    "I can delay two." Simon Sword Saint said.


    "Leave the remaining two to me." Ye Hao''s eyes flashed a sharp look.


    When the voice fell, Ye Hao directly used the strongest trick.


    A quadruple-destroying star ring smashed toward the five low-level quasi-god-level demons in the air.


    The huge explosion blew away the five demons in the sky.


    The broken sword in Simon Sword Saint''s hand exudes a dazzling light again, and the pits are recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This is not a broken sword, this is an artifact-level sharp sword.


    The sharp sword in Simon Sword Saint''s hand began to emit cold air, and the biting cold air could be clearly felt hundreds of meters away.


    The Sword Master Simon didn''t say a word, and he split a sword at the two demons in the air.


    After the sword energy went out, ice crystals were directly formed, and the ice crystals quickly condensed, forming an ice dragon.


    The ice dragon is lifelike, leaping towards the two demons in the air with teeth and claws.


    On the other side, Jianlaoqi''s Heavenly Sword blocked a demon''s forward and backward path.


    "Zhu Xian Sword Array!" After Jian Lao displayed the Zhu Xian Sword Array, his face paled.


    This is the first time he has used the Zhuxian Sword Array today, and his strength has been greatly improved afterwards, but using the Zhuxian Sword Array twice in the same day is still very expensive.


    The remaining two demons were naturally entangled by Ye Hao.


    A melee is unfolding here again.


    ...


    At the same time, there was a change in the demon base.


    Several demons fell to the ground, no movement, but a figure was approaching the collapsed demon lock tower in the center.


    ...


    At the moment, the female insect person was devouring the corpses of the two middle-level quasi-god monsters at the spot that Ye Hao had marked her.


    After eating the corpses of these demon monsters.


    The female insect person exudes a dazzling light, and there is a hint of sage in her eyes.


    Some scales on her body also began to fall off, revealing slender thighs and a more delicate female figure.


    This female insect person has been promoted to a new queen, low-level quasi-god level!

 Chapter 2322： Can we catch him?

    Chapter 2322 Can We Catch Up With Him?


    The battle is in full swing.


    It took Xiao Cui five minutes to take down his enemies one after another.


    At the same time, Old Jian also persisted to the limit, was attacked by the low-level quasi-god-level demon monster he had dealt with, and was injured.


    However, Xiao Cui Teng has come, and the remaining three low-level quasi-god-level demons have been eliminated and it is already a matter of time.


    A gap.


    Ye Hao also saw Simon Sword Master using his exquisite swordsmanship to kill a low-level quasi-god-level demon.


    The sword in his hand, like a icy moon meteor, continuously slid over the target''s body, and then the last sword directly let him divide the body!


    Seeing the swordsmanship of Simon Sword Master, Ye Hao also sighed.


    If only comparing swordsmanship, Ye Hao would not be the opponent of this Simon Swordmaster.


    Think about it, a person with only Demi-God level strength, beheading two low-level Quasi-God level demon monsters one after another, this is enough to see the power of this sword master.


    The next ten minutes is a simple finishing work.


    Ye Hao killed two low-level quasi-god-level demon monsters, and Xiao Cui packed the last two.


    Completely resolved the battle here.


    "Huh, I''m finally done." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, and landed beside Jian Lao and Ximen Sword Saint.


    Old Jian directly slumped on the ground, drinking with the newly opened wine gourd.


    "For decades, I haven''t experienced such an exciting battle. It was a battle against the Quasi-God, and I almost broke my old bones." Old Jian said with a wry smile.


    The sword in the hands of the Sword Master Simon once again returned to its original broken sword form. If ordinary people saw this sword, they would definitely not believe that it was a sword that killed two quasi-gods!


    "Fighting with such a strong man has made me understand. My swordsmanship still needs to be exquisite." Ximen Sword Saint said lightly.


    The dignified generation of sword masters said that their swordsmanship was not perfect, and if this were to let those swordsmen know that they would directly self-mutilate by laparotomy.


    "Okay, let''s rest for ten minutes. I will release energy around my body, and you will try your best to absorb it." Ye Hao used his body as a medium to release the aura of the mountains.


    Feeling the aura, Jian Lao and Simon Sword Saint both began to subconsciously absorb it.


    "Huhu, it''s much more comfortable." Old Jian looked on the face of drinking wine for a hundred years.


    Simon Sword Master''s frowning brows also stretched a lot.


    The battle just now left them almost exhausted, like a dry river.


    And now these spiritual energy energies really solved their urgent need.


    "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh procedures by themselves by themselves.


    The aura around Ye Hao''s body poured into Xiao Cui''s body like a torrent.


    "This girl." Ye Hao felt that Xiao Cui was about to **** up his body, and 80% of the aura energy he released entered Xiao Cui''s body.


    The original aura energy of the old swordsman and the sword saint Simon had been diverted a lot.


    Ye Hao had to work harder to extract aura energy from the mountain map.


    Such a seemingly simple link actually consumes a lot of Ye Hao himself.


    It''s like a highway with normal traffic, and the traffic volume at this time has increased hundreds of times!


    This is a great load on the expressway itself, and Ye Hao also needs to ensure that this "road" is unimpeded.


    Bang


    A broken voice came from Ye Hao''s head.


    Then Ye Hao suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Did you break through?" Simon Sword Saint felt the change in Ye Hao''s breath.


    "Well, I have officially entered the Demigod level." Ye Hao said.


    "What? Are you at the Demigod level now?" Jian Lao dropped his chin in shock. Just watching Ye Hao''s battle, he thought that Ye Hao was already at the Demigod level.


    "I only stepped into the Demigod level with half of my leg, but haven''t completely broken through. This time the battle gave me the opportunity to officially enter the Demigod level." Ye Hao said.


    Simon Sword Saint looked at Ye Hao for a long time, and he said: "You are different from ordinary people. In your situation, almost no one is your opponent under the same realm. You can even be one to ten!


    But this will also make your breakthrough ten times more difficult than others, and it will be very difficult for you to break through to the Quasi-God level next. "


    Ye Hao nodded, he also understood the truth.


    In the past three years, today, he has embarked on a different principle from ordinary people, and only by this way, which is more difficult than others, can he achieve his goal.


    Next, Ye Hao conveyed aura energy to the three of them while holding the Zerg jade, interrogating the fighting situation everywhere.


    Although the battle has not ended at the other interception points, there are no problems. Interception for another half an hour is not difficult at all.


    "Forty minutes have passed since the start of the plan. I don''t know what happened to the Zerg queen." Old Jian said in a deep voice.


    Ye Hao interrupted the supply of several people and stood up: "Everyone is almost restored, right?"


    Old Jian patted the dust, and stood up holding the wine gourd: "Your aura is very abundant, and you have recovered 50%."


    "I''m the same." I don''t know if it''s because of the longer stay, and the words of Simon Sword Saint have become relatively more.


    "Well, this battle is not over yet, and we can''t rest. Old Jian and Senior Ximen, you go to support several other interception points, and kill those Tier 8 demons as much as possible.


    And Xiaocui and I went to see what happened to Queen Isabella. "Ye Hao said.


    Old Jian glanced at Ye Hao deeply: "Be careful, although this battle is very important. But if we really can''t face it, we can retreat to Ten Thousand Demons City."


    Old Jian understands Ye Hao''s purpose here. If there is an accident on Isabella''s side, Ye Hao and Xiao Cui will join the battle.


    Xiao Cui is a mid-level quasi-god dragon clan. Fortunately, Ye Hao is a demigod. Fighting at that level is still very dangerous to Ye Hao.


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do." Ye Hao jumped on Xiaocui''s back: "The two seniors should also be careful. After the battle, we will meet at the Zerg base."


    "Ok."


    Simon Sword Saint looked at Ye Hao riding away from the back of the dragon, he couldn''t help saying: "He is much better than us."


    "Who would say no, there is such a fighting capacity in the early twenties, and we are still doing such big things. Think about what we were doing at that time? Fighting against each other? Or pursuing beautiful women?


    Ha ha ha, this is really a human being. Old Jian shook his head mockingly.


    "I am a little bit looking forward to our going to the Black Great Wall now. I have a hunch. He will take us into a brand new time." Simon Juggernaut''s eyes glowed with golden light.


    "The premise is that we can keep up with him." Swordsman said.

 Chapter 2323： Quasi-God pinnacle!

    Chapter 2323 The pinnacle of Quasi-God!


    Ye Hao rode Xiaocui to the place where Isabella fought the demon strong.


    There are more than fifty kilometers away from the destination, and Ye Hao can see the fog in front of him.


    This is not the fog created by this wasteland, but the fog caused by the battle.


    In the mist, you can hear the sound like the earth tearing apart, and you can also see the scene of sparks flashing, rolling clouds, quite spectacular.


    Ye Hao opened up his soul perception, and then he walked through the mist to see the scene inside.


    Isabella, the high-level quasi-god-level Zerg queen, is still fighting the demon strong. This demon strong is different from the demon monsters who have lived in the wasteland for billions of years. He can use the power of the devil.


    So it''s on par with Isabella, and sometimes even has the upper hand.


    "You mother bug is quite capable. It seems that your strength must not be weak billions of years ago." Knopp III sneered.


    "Hmph, if I was here decades ago. For a devil like you, I only need a thought to make you frustrated." Queen Isabella said.


    Nop III showed a sneered expression: "I am the third generation of our Nop family, and my grandfather is a great demon warrior who has fought against you on the plane of Sarnagar!


    No, now there is no Sarnaga plane, only the disgusting plane of destruction.


    How about you are strong? Your plane, your world, and your people have not been trampled under our feet by our powerful demons.


    There are still several heads of your Zerg queens hanging in my castle. "


    Isabella''s blue veins jumped on her forehead, and it can be seen that she is really angry now.


    "Kill you, kill you, kill you!"


    The tentacles behind Isabella opened, and each tentacled was shining with blue light, and those blue lights were connected together, bursting out a strong energy magnetic field.


    Knopp III was not worried when he saw this, he took out a horn covered with lines and directly inserted it into his chest.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho!"


    Knopp III erupted with a huge roar, and the black energy on his body became more turbulent.


    Isabella''s attack hit Knopp III.


    Knopp III opened his mouth wide, and a huge black laser shot out, directly offsetting Isabella''s attack.


    Isabella looked at Knopp III, who was changing at this moment, in astonishment. His volume was one-third larger than before, and some strange black luminous lines appeared on the surface of his body.


    "Quasi-God pinnacle?" Isabella looked at her opponent who was just high-rank Quasi-God in disbelief, and the breath that burst out of her body turned out to be high-rank Quasi-God.


    "Hahahaha, mother bug, did you think of it? I used the magic circle set up by your four compatriots. Although it has not been able to establish a complete spatial channel, it can transmit something.


    The great arrogant Lord Demon knew that my plan was about to succeed, Lord Demon gave me this Demon Horn! With this horn of the devil, I can put my strength to the next level.


    Now I am the pinnacle of the Quasi-God, you only have the High Quasi-God. You are not my opponent at all, mother bugs will be obedient to death. I will hang your head in the collection room of my castle. "Knopp III gave a grim smile.


    Then he opened his hands and summoned a huge black inscription, and then a black shock wave that was three times larger than before shot towards Isabella.


    Isabella tried to dodge, but the laser seemed to be able to track and locate, so it aimed at her.


    Isabella had to give up the idea of ??dodge, ready to go on.


    The tentacles behind her began to grow longer, and finally formed a huge insect protection shield in front of her.


    Boom boom boom


    The black laser hit the worm armor protection shield, the dazzling light was like a small sun.


    The earth, which had been fragmented under the battle, once again suffered a powerful shock wave. Some huge rocks were turned into ashes, and the cracks on the ground became deeper.


    Kaz Kaz


    Isabella''s pupils dilated, cracks appeared in her shield, and the tentacles that formed the shield began to disappear little by little.


    "Damn! Am I going to die here?" Isabella yelled unwillingly, but the Quasi-God pinnacle''s attack was still quite powerful.


    There were more and more cracks in the worm armor protection shield, and in the end, it couldn''t hold on, and it was directly broken.


    The remaining power of the black laser is about to pour on Isabella''s body.


    "Xiao Cui, stop it!"


    A voice rang in Isabella''s ear at this time.


    A huge dragon appeared, followed by a large dragon inscription.


    A huge dragon shadow covered Ye Hao and others.


    Boom boom boom


    The shock wave dissipated, and the black laser disappeared.


    The fog around has disappeared a lot.


    "This... why are you here?" Isabella looked at Ye Hao who appeared in front of her in surprise, as well as another huge golden green dragon.


    "We have done it over there. It looks like you are in a little trouble here." Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    Isabella''s eyes dimmed: "You run quickly. This guy has used some methods, and now his strength is at the pinnacle of the Quasi-God level. I am not his opponent."


    Snapped


    Isabella looked at Ye Hao in astonishment, with a little pain on her face.


    "Dangtang Queen of the Zerg Race, did you just give up like that? Isn''t it a level difference? Isn''t it a quasi-god level, and not a master-god level?


    With your mentality, do you still want to avenge your people and your plane? "Ye Hao looked at Isabel with cold eyes.


    That look made Isabella feel a little ashamed.


    "You may not know the current situation. Your Sarnaga plane is now the plane of destruction, after becoming a battlefield for demons and gods.


    Now my earth plane has inherited the Sarnagar plane and has become the second battlefield.


    I know those demons, those gods are strong. But I can''t tolerate those **** guys turning my home into a ruin of death. "


    Ye Hao clenched his fists, with firmness in his eyes: "Whoever dares to touch my world with his dirty hands, I will chop up his people and soul to feed the dog! Even if he is a god, or It''s a demon!"


    "You kid''s aura is a bit familiar. Are you the descendant of the human who sealed me?" Nuopu III looked at Ye Hao and felt the aura on Ye Hao that was somewhat similar to that of the North Ming Demon Lord.


    "The Beiming Demon Lord will seal you a thousand years ago, and I will kill you here today." The shadow in Ye Hao''s hand appeared, from the original red to orange, to yellow, green, cyan, and blue. .


    In the end, it was frozen in purple, and a huge purple Fangtian halberd was held by Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao ignored Isabella and walked over to Xiao Cui: "Xiao Cui, are you ready to clean up this guy."


    "Ho **** ho ho."

 Chapter 2324： Lock the demon tower!

    Chapter 2324 Lock Demon Tower!


    "There is a mid-level quasi-god-level dragon and a demi-god-level ant, just want to defeat my quasi-god-level peak! You are looking for death!" Knopp III looked at Ye Hao and Xiao Cui with a sneer. , Did not put this dragon in his eyes at all.


    "What if I were to be added." Isabella stood up, and the tentacles behind her grew out again, and her arm had a blade like a mantis.


    Ye Hao looked back at Isabella behind him.


    Isabella glanced at Ye Hao and didn''t say much.


    In the next moment, one person, one insect and one dragon attacked the demon.


    Xiaocui''s dragon breath, dragon grammar.


    Ye Hao''s curse, destroys the star ring.


    Isabella¡¯s Zerg attack methods.


    All kinds of tricks were greeted by Knopp III.


    Although the posture looks very bluff, it did not cause substantial harm to Knopp III.


    "The devil roars!" Knopp III''s hands were sealed, and then a dark shadow appeared on his body, and a huge voice came.


    Ye Hao''s ear holes shed blood.


    "This is the sound wave accompanied by the soul attack." Ye Hao stabilized his mind.


    Isabella on the side also supported her.


    But Xiao Cuicong''s situation is a bit less optimistic, her eyes flushed red, and a painful roar erupted.


    "Xiao Cui!" Ye Hao shouted worriedly, wanting to help Xiao Cui, but Knopp III''s continuous attacks made it difficult for him to move his body. Once moved, the soul sound wave would penetrate Ye Hao''s sea of ??consciousness. .


    "This is his way to deal with the dragons. The dragons are physically strong, and directly attacking their souls is the best method!" Isabella reminded.


    At this moment, Xiao Cui had fallen into a state of madness, and his body began to fall, falling directly on the wasteland, raising a large amount of dust.


    "Xiao Cui!" Ye Hao exclaimed.


    "Earth-kind ants? You should worry about yourself." Knopp III appeared in front of Ye Hao at an extremely fast speed, the black energy in his hand approaching Ye Hao''s body, as if to stop Ye Hao .


    At the next moment, Ye Hao teleported out a hundred meters away, but there was still a deep wound in his abdomen, and the blood could not stop gushing out.


    "Cough cough cough..." Ye Hao coughed, his body in a trance.


    Damn, the gap in realm is still too big.


    Although they are three people, the enemy is a quasi-god pinnacle, and a powerful demon.


    After Knopp III severely inflicted Ye Hao, he did not pay attention to this earth species at all, and looked at Isabella, his goal!


    "Hey hey, Isabella. Do you think that adding these two guys can defeat me, who is now the pinnacle of the quasi-god?" Knopp III sneered.


    Isabella looked at Knopp III angrily, and a powerful aura broke out in her body: "No matter what, I will fight to the end!"


    Isabella desperately rushed towards Knopp III and collided with the other fierce again.


    But this time in the battle, Isabella completely prevailed.


    There were more wounds on her body, and the tentacles behind her were cut off one by one.


    "Ahhhhh..." Isabella let out a scream, and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Hahahahaha, I am going to succeed, I am going to succeed. As long as I use this mother bug as a sacrifice, I can open the space channel, and then our demon army will come here.


    Use this as a transit point to conquer the earth''s plane! "Knopp III shouted excitedly.


    Ye Hao clutched his chest, the wound healed quickly.


    He looked at Knopp III flying in the sky unwillingly, and asked in secret: Is there really no way?


    Are you going to die here?


    At this time, Ye Hao couldn''t help thinking of his parents, the parents who had never met.


    There was also his unborn child in Song Ying''s belly.


    suddenly!


    Ye Hao''s body shook, his head slowly lifted up, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    He stood up slowly.


    Knopp III noticed that the gaze that made him feel uncomfortable came from that inferior earth species.


    "Ant, what are you laughing at?"


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked at Nop III: "I''m smiling, you idiot don''t know that you are about to die?


    "Hahaha, dying? Didn''t you see the result when the three of you dealt with each other? Why did you kill me?" Knopp III said dismissively.


    "Just rely on it!"


    Ye Hao''s hands were sealed, and a mini pagoda appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    "Lock the demon tower!" Knopp III''s pupils dilated, and his body trembled subconsciously.


    He has been sealed by this broken thing for thousands of years, how could he not remember this thing.


    This is a weapon that can only be regarded as a super-sacred weapon, but it can also be side by side with the main god-level weapon!


    "How could you have this thing! It...it should be sealed by me..." Knopp III muttered in disbelief.


    "Is it sealed in your base? But it seems that there are not many people in your base right now." Ye Hao smiled slightly.


    Before the action, Ye Hao used the clone technique to sneak his clone into the demon base, and found the lock demon tower, unlocked the lock demon tower, and brought it back.


    And now the Demon Locking Tower has recognized Ye Hao as the master.


    Because the previous owner of the Lock Demon Tower was the North Ming Demon Lord, Ye Hao has the blood of the North Ming family, and it is not difficult for such an object to recognize the master.


    Now that Ye Hao truly mastered the lock demon tower, he knew clearly how powerful this weapon was.


    The "Shadow" created by Ye Hao himself is also very powerful.


    But if the shadow is at the same level as the lock demon tower, it is not comparable to the lock demon tower.


    And the lock demon tower also has some special functions.


    "What if you have a lock demon tower, can you master it? Thousands of years ago, that **** human being was able to seal me, it was all his luck. If he is still alive, I will thwart him!"


    Nop III had no fear in his mouth, but his complicated eyes revealed his current state of mind.


    "It is true that relying on the lock demon tower alone cannot surrender you, and I can''t completely master it. The Demon Lord of the North Ming a thousand years ago can use it to seal you for a thousand years.


    My word, it shouldn''t be difficult to use it to seal you for an hour. "Ye Hao showed a smile like a chicken thief.


    "And the horn you used, it must be the time limit. You at the top of the Quasi-God level, we can''t clean up. High-level Quasi-God level, do you think we have a chance?" Ye Hao said and raised his hand. Locked Demon Tower, chanting the spell just learned.


    "Damn it!" Knopp III saw the bad, turned around and wanted to escape.


    But the huge phantom of the lock demon tower had appeared around him, and countless beast head chains appeared, binding his body.


    Seeing this, Isabella wanted to rush to kill the opponent, but was blocked by the barrier of the lock demon tower.

 Chapter 2325： New Queen Morgana

    Chapter 2325 New Queen Morgana


    "This is the barrier of the lock demon tower, once the barrier is opened. Unless it is a strong person above the main **** level, it cannot be broken.


    We don''t need to worry, we just need to wait for his current blessing status message before attacking. You should take a good rest and try to recover your strength during this time. "Ye Hao said to Isabella and Xiao Cui.


    Xiao Cui was now calm again. She followed Ye Hao''s instructions, and Long Pan was on the ground, recovering from her injuries.


    Isabella looked at Ye Hao in surprise, she didn''t expect that this earth species could obtain such a magic weapon.


    "Asshole, asshole. Let me out, let me out!" Knopp III is very irritable now, his face is hideous.


    Because of this kind of situation, he once enjoyed it, and once again being trapped in this situation, he couldn''t calm down at all.


    But no matter how hard he struggles, he can''t break free of these chains.


    Ye Hao quietly looked at the prey trapped in his cage. As time passed, the horns of Knopp III''s chest began to crack.


    When the state of blessing Knopp III by this horn is over, it is time for Ye Hao and others to launch a general attack on Knopp III.


    "Buzzing."


    At this moment, a figure flew over from a distance.


    "The Worm King?" Isabella looked at the Zerg Queen who flew in front of her with some surprise. It stands to reason that only her Zerg Queen should be left on this wasteland.


    Why is there suddenly one more at this moment, although the strength is only low-level Quasi-God level.


    The new insect emperor in front of her looked at Isabella and nodded slightly, and then she walked straight to Ye Hao and knelt on one knee: "Thank you...sir... for your cultivation."


    "Are you... the female insect person before?" Ye Hao looked at the female insect person who was completely different from before.


    A woman of 1.9 meters tall, with a bumpy figure, I don''t know if it was because of seeing Ye Hao among others.


    Her complexion is also fairer, and her figure is more popular than Isabella.


    There is a long tail on the buttocks and a poisonous needle like a scorpion on the tail.


    One third of the body''s surface is exposed, and the rest is covered by black beetles.


    The black shawl and long hair make her more human.


    "Yes." The new insect emperor nodded.


    "This is... what''s going on?" Isabella looked at the two in surprise.


    "I didn''t kill a few middle-level and low-level demons just now. I guess she swallowed the bodies of those demons and evolved her who was originally a demigod." Ye Hao guessed.


    Isabella nodded: "There is such a possibility, but the success rate of the eighth rank to the ninth rank is very low, and most of the zerg will explode and die during evolution.


    Moreover, it has evolved in an environment like the wasteland, which is really incredible. But I still want to congratulate you on becoming the Zerg queen. "


    Isabella is truly happy for the growth of her Zerg.


    Originally, there were only five Zerg queens left in this wasteland, four were hunted down by the demon, and only her was left.


    This put her under a lot of pressure, and now there is one more, which shows her hope for the prosperity of the Zerg.


    "You don''t have a name yet? According to tradition, the new queen has the right to get a name, either by herself or by other queens." Isabella said while looking at the new queen.


    The new queen pointed to Ye Hao.


    Isabella glanced at Ye Hao in surprise: "Do you want Mr. Ye to name you?"


    The new empress nodded, looking at Ye Hao with some expectation.


    "Mr. Ye, can I trouble you to agree to this small request."


    Just marrying a name is not difficult.


    Ye Hao agreed. After thinking about it, he gave the new queen a simple name: "Morganna."


    "Morgana?" Morgana muttered her new name.


    Morgana pointed to herself: "Morganna?"


    Looking at Morgana''s excitement, even though she has become a new queen, her IQ is still only a teenage girl, and she has not fully improved.


    After all, Morgana''s upgrade speed in the past two days was a bit too fast, and the improvement of her brain could not keep up with the speed of promotion.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah¡­¡­"


    At this moment, Knopp III in the barrier burst into a painful roar.


    It turned out that the horn of Knopp III''s chest was shattered, and Knopp III''s powerful aura began to dissipate.


    The realm of the original quasi **** peak also began to fall.


    "Don''t...no, this is my power...this is my power." Knopp III panicked, he needs this power, he needs this power very much.


    Because at this moment, outside the barrier, a group of evil wolves are waiting to hunt him.


    "Cough cough cough..." Knopp III vomited blood, and the devil''s body was full of cracks.


    "It seems that after the loss of this power, it will not only make him fall back to his original state, but also eat his body back. He is estimated to have suffered a lot of injuries now." Ye Hao said.


    Isabella nodded, her eyes filled with excitement, she could not wait to rush to fight the demon again, holding the demon''s head.


    After another few minutes, Ye Hao saw that the realm of Knopp III was no longer falling, so he removed the barrier.


    After the enchantment was removed, Knopp III wanted to escape without saying a word. He stirred his wings and flew towards the demon base.


    "Didn''t you just say that you are going to kill me? Why do you want to go back now." Isabella appeared on the only way to Knop III and directly gave him a trick to disarm her.


    Knopp III hurriedly resisted, but his current state, let alone high-level quasi-god, had already fallen to an intermediate quasi-god.


    After Isabella''s blow, she took three steps back.


    Morgana didn''t stand by at this moment either, the tail behind her raised her head, the poisonous target opened where Zhunuopu III was, and a slender black beam shot out.


    Knopp III hurriedly resisted, but who would have thought that Morgana''s light beam was also strongly corrosive.


    Under the hurried response of Knopp III, a big hole was corroded directly on his arm, although it was quickly repaired.


    "It seems that someone has become a prisoner now." Ye Hao snapped his fingers, and beside him, forbidden curses appeared one after another.


    Water type curse, fire type curse, thunder type curse, darkness type curse, wind type curse.


    Xiaocui rushed straight into the sky, braving the golden flames all over, swooping down, approaching Knopp III.


    Now this battle has completely turned into a one-sided massacre.


    All kinds of tricks are constantly greeting Knopp III.

 Chapter 2326： The demise of the wasteland monster

    Chapter 2326 the demise of the wasteland demon monster


    "Cough cough cough..." Knopp III was crawling **** the wasteland, his lower body was no longer a trace.


    From the position of his waist, black blood constantly overflowed, as if a long line was derived from ink.


    "I can''t die... I can''t die... I still have to complete the things that Lord Demon God gave me... I can''t die..."


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Several insect stings directly penetrated Knopp III''s abdomen, neck, chest, and arms, nailing him to the waste soil like a specimen, and black blood was constantly flowing out of his body.


    Isabella appeared above him, looking at the lingering demon indifferently.


    "Resolve him." Ye Hao, who was riding on Xiao Cui, said lightly.


    Under the siege of a few people, the Knopp III, who now only has an intermediate quasi-god level, quickly became the embarrassed look now.


    Isabella raised her hand, and countless small bugs fell like rain.


    These little bugs crawled all over Knopp III''s body and began to bite his body bit by bit.


    Finally, in the screams of Knopp III, he was bitten alive by these little bugs.


    Only a small core was preserved.


    Ye Hao felt cruel when he saw this scene, but Isabella explained it to him.


    These worms that have eaten Knopp III will be cultivated into powerful Zerg warriors in the future.


    There is a high probability that it can evolve to level 7, and some can evolve to level 8.


    As for whether there is a chance to step into the ninth level, it depends on their own ability.


    As for that small core is the core of the Quasi-God-level, it can activate that space circle together with the bodies of the other four female insect emperors.


    "Okay, now the big boss is done. What are you going to do next?" Ye Hao looked at Isabella and asked.


    Isabella stared at the battlefield ahead: "I want to eliminate all the monsters on this wasteland first, and then find a way to activate the magic circle."


    Ye Hao rubbed his chin: "You can take care of the first things, and I think we need to discuss the latter things."


    "Yeah." Isabella nodded, "But I have to wait until the battle is over. It is estimated that it will only take one day. Mr. Ye will return to the base to wait for me."


    "I see." Ye Hao nodded. He rode Xiaocui and left, looking for the Sword Master Ximen and the Old Sword, and returned to the Zerg base to wait for the end of the battle.


    In this battle, due to the loss of the top strength of the demon monsters, their frontal battlefield also began to rout.


    Within half a day, the Zerg army had wiped out most of the demon monsters, conquered all the previously lost ground and then drove straight in, attacking the hinterland of the demon monsters.


    After that is the final battle with the demon monster.


    Under the crush of the large-scale high-level warriors of the Zerg, this last battle lasted four hours.


    Finally it ended in the basin where the lock demon tower was originally placed.


    The ruins of the basin were completely piled up with the corpses of demons, monsters and Zerg, and the disgusting smell of blood could be smelled far away.


    Zerg base.


    Ye Hao and the others were sitting in the courtyard drinking and talking.


    "This time the battle was really comfortable. I feel that I have gained a lot of understanding of the current state." Master Jian said with a smile.


    Ximen Juggernaut was eating vegetables and drinking wine without saying much.


    "Yes, I also have a little understanding. There is a lot of gap between the demigod and the quasi-god, I must promote myself to the quasi-god as soon as possible." Ye Hao put down the wine glass.


    Old Jian looked at Ye Hao, his eyes became serious: "Ye Hao. Our cooperation with the Zerg queen is also over, the next thing is the most complicated.


    Before we had common enemies, but now on this wasteland, they are the most powerful.


    Moreover, the Zerzu queen is still a high-level quasi-god, if she turns her face and does not recognize people, it will threaten the safety of Ten Thousand Demons City, and even if she has any ideas, it may threaten our world. "


    Ye Hao nodded. Old Jian''s words were not without reason.


    In such battles, there are no permanent enemies and no permanent allies.


    "Don''t worry, I will figure out what she thinks. If she really threatens us, she has malicious intent. We will definitely not let this happen." Ye Hao said firmly.


    Ta Ta Ta


    At this time, footsteps came from outside the yard.


    A female insect person walked to the door.


    "Mr. Ye...Queen Isabella...Queen Morgana...invites...you over...something...to discuss..."


    This is an unfamiliar female worm, and Morgana was originally responsible for this work, but Morgana has now been promoted to the Zerg queen.


    Although Isabella is higher than Morgana in the realm, according to the rules of the Zerg, the two are still on an equal footing.


    Only Morgana would respect Isabella a little bit.


    "I see." Ye Hao got up.


    "Call us if there is anything." Old Jian glanced at Ye Hao, and the meaning of the words was already obvious.


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of it."


    Ye Hao didn''t want to be an enemy of Isabella. First, Isabella''s Zerg was really troublesome to deal with. This is a veritable fighting race.


    The second is that one more enemy is worse than one more friend, and Ye Hao has determined that Isabella''s hometown is a place with the same fate as the earth plane.


    It can be said that they are suffering from the same disease. Ye Hao is very likely to be enemies with demons and gods in the future. If the Zerg race can be an ally, it will be a great help for Ye Hao.


    With these thoughts in mind, Ye Hao followed the female insect person to a huge room.


    This is not the altar that Ye Hao came to before. Looking at the murals on the surrounding walls and various Zerg specimens, it feels like this is a collection room.


    A round table and three chairs were placed in the center of the collection room.


    Isabella and Morgana have both sat down.


    After Ye Hao walked into the collection room, the female insect person retreated outside by herself and closed the door.


    Ye Hao walked in while looking at the mural next to him.


    Those murals seem to record the war of the Zerg.


    At first it was a war between various Zerg tribes, and then it was a war between Zerg tribes and demons, and then a war between Zerg tribes and demons and gods.


    There are battlefields everywhere, corpses everywhere.


    "Well, this is the history of our Zerg." Isabella looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    Ye Hao pulled out the chair and sat down: "It''s very touching. I think the former Sarnaga plane must be a very special place."


    "Sarnaga plane..." Isabella raised her head with a nostalgic expression: "Yes, it is a very beautiful place. Although sometimes there will be some unsatisfactory episodes.


    But we all love that land and every planet. Love the insect sea star river, love the insect demon galaxy...every planet inhabited by the zerg race. "

 Chapter 2327： Continued cooperation?

    Chapter 2327 continue cooperation?


    Remember these little stories.


    Ye Hao looked at Isabella in front of him: "What? What can I do for you?"


    "Our cooperation is now officially over. According to the previous agreement, I can answer any questions you want to know." Isabella looked at Ye Hao.


    "But before that, I hope that we can continue to establish cooperation. Presumably you don''t want to see our two clans become enemies. Similarly, I don''t want to become enemies with Mr. Ye."


    It seems that the Zerg queen also understands that there are no permanent friends and enemies.


    Now the cooperation has come to an end. In order to prevent the two sides from becoming enemies, the only way to continue cooperation.


    "I don''t know how to cooperate?" Ye Hao asked.


    "We have a common enemy." Isabella stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao did not speak, waiting for Isabella''s next words.


    Isabella went on to say: "The earth plane has the same fate as the previous Sarnagar plane, and they are both used as battlefields by the hypocritical guys of the gods and ten thousand realms.


    And if they don¡¯t stop them, the Earth plane will become the second plane of death like the Sarnaga plane. You want to protect your plane, but I want revenge!


    The goals of both of us are the same, so we can work together. "


    Ye Hao nodded, and Isabella made sense.


    "Then what am I attracted to the Queen, who are willing to cooperate with me?" Ye Hao looked at Isabella with a smile.


    Isabella didn''t conceal it and said bluntly: "Seriously, at the earliest I just thought you were helpful to my current plan, but in this battle, your performance completely conquered me.


    Although you are only a demigod now, your bone age is less than thirty years old. In the eyes of those of us who have a long life, you are a baby.


    Your body structure gives you endless possibilities. You are only a demigod now. What about three more years? Will you become a master god.


    Give you another hundred years, will you become the upper god? So even the king standing at the tip of the pyramid! Relative to your future, I don''t value your present. "


    Ye Hao smiled, and I have to say that Isabella''s praise to herself was really great, which made Ye Hao a little flattered.


    Isabella continued: "I can tell you my plan now. After I build the space channel, I will find a way to find the descendants of the Zerg who are still alive in many planes.


    Assemble the Zerg army within three years, when you and I will start the battle against demons and gods.


    If demons and gods descend on the earth before then, my zerg army can also help you fight. Think about it, isn''t this a beneficial and harmless cooperation? "


    "I have to say that your request for cooperation from the Queen doesn''t make me want to refuse." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "Then you agree?" Isabella did not conceal her joy.


    Morgana next to her also showed a smile. Although she was a Zerg, she had a good impression of Ye Hao, so she didn''t want to stand on the opposite side of Ye Hao. It would be great to be the partner of cooperation.


    "I can agree, but we may have a contradiction." Ye Hao said with a slight frown.


    "What?" Isabella asked suspiciously.


    "Queen Isabella, this time we came to this place located on the subplane of the earth plane for two purposes. One is that I want to find a space in the gap between the demon plane and the earth. Between the planes, the place called the Great Black Wall.


    This matter has nothing to do with the Zerg, other than that, this sub-plane is very unstable.


    We suspect that this place is very likely to become a breakthrough on the demon plane, and they can take advantage of the opportunity to build a space channel, and then this wasteland will be used as a pedal to attack our plane.


    And the second purpose of coming here is to remove this hidden danger, which may collide with your thoughts, Queen Isabella. "Ye Hao said.


    Ye Hao wants to stabilize this space, and Isabella wants to establish a space channel in this space. These two purposes are mutually exclusive.


    Isabella nodded: "I understand, your decision is indeed not wrong. Block the instability of this sub-plane and remove the hidden dangers that may exist.


    What are you going to do specifically? Also, you didn¡¯t realize that your purpose is a bit contrary to your first purpose.


    You are going to find the black Great Wall in the cracks.


    After finding it? If the people there are not willing to come back, are you going to cut off their back road completely? "


    Ye Hao lowered his head, this was also a question he was worried about.


    He was not sure whether the people in the Great Black Wall were willing to come back.


    "Actually I have a way." Isabella said with a smile.


    "What?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Have you ever heard of "wormhole"." Isabella said.


    Wormhole?


    "I know, this seems to be a spatial phenomenon, you can directly open up the two planes to create a wormhole. It is similar to the space teleportation circle." Ye Hao said.


    Isabella nodded: "Your explanation is true, but the wormhole has many ends. In our Zerg, there is another way of saying it.


    In our Zerg tribe, there is a kind of worm called the ¡®worm of time and space¡¯, which can eat space barriers and build wormholes that are more stable than space channels. "


    "Then isn''t it very convenient, you zerg can use it to go to any plane?" Ye Hao said in surprise.


    "No. Wormholes are different from spatial channels. After the spatial channels are established, they can exist forever without being affected by external forces. Although they are limited by the scale of the spatial channels, only people of certain levels can pass.


    And it will be restricted by space barriers, space chaos, and space blockade. For example, some locations are more suitable for establishing spatial passages, and some locations are not suitable for establishment. But it''s pretty convenient.


    Wormholes have some conditions. Space-time worms are divided into male and female. The two worms need to be located at the two points where the wormhole is to be established. At this time, the two time-space worms will start to build the wormhole.


    The constructed wormhole is stronger and more reliable than the space channel, and will not be affected by any space blockade. As long as you can reach these two locations, no matter how thick the space barrier is between them, it can be done for you.


    It''s just that there is no way to transport people without restrictions like a space channel. According to our previous estimates, a wormhole can let the lower main gods pass through, and the number of people per day is about 100. "

 Chapter 2328： Black city!

    "Then even if I block the space of this plane, can the wormhole go back and forth?" Ye Hao asked.


    Isabella nodded.


    "Then how to get this insect of time and space?" Ye Hao asked.


    Isabella frowned slightly, it seemed that this insect of time and space was not easy to obtain.


    "At this time, the insects of time and space are also divided into levels. The lowest level insects of time and space need two lower-level main god-level bodies, and they can breed insects in their bodies. After raising them for almost a month, they can hatch.


    The probability of success is only 10%.


    And if you use a middle or upper main god-level body to hatch, the success rate will be much higher, and the wormhole limit will be greatly reduced.


    "The body of the lower main **** level? Is it to live?" Ye Hao said with some surprise.


    Isabella nodded: "That''s right. The larvae will eat away his power in the body of the lower Lord God, causing him to die a little bit. Only in this way can the insects of time and space hatch.


    It needs a lower main god-level body, and it must be captured alive.


    This is a bit difficult.


    But at least this is the only way Ye Hao can get the best of both worlds now.


    "That''s good, that''s it. We figured out a way to find a few lower master gods before the end of the year." Ye Hao said.


    Isabella looked at Ye Hao and said with a smile: "You are really brave enough. I just mentioned it and you agreed. You also listed the lower main **** as the target."


    Ye Hao shrugged: "What about the lower main gods, aren''t they guys who are stronger than the quasi gods. As long as we are strong enough, aren''t they our Chinese food?"


    "Interesting, interesting. It seems that our cooperation will be very pleasant." Isabella stretched out her hand to Ye Hao: "This seems to be the etiquette of your world."


    "Yes. Our cooperation will cost those guys." Ye Hao and Isabella cooperate.


    Since then, a powerful alliance has emerged.


    This is an alliance that will cause headaches for both demons and gods in the near future.


    ...


    Five days have passed since the war between the Zerg and the demons.


    In these five days, the Zerg army completely wiped out all the demons on this wasteland and occupied the place where Knopp III was used as the altar, which was already in the hands of Isabella.


    In these five days, Ye Hao arranged the magic circle that Evelyn gave him, preparing to find the location of the Black Great Wall.


    A huge circle of 100 meters in diameter stands on a desert wasteland.


    Ye Hao was sitting in the center, making seals in his hands, and the laws of space around his body kept appearing.


    Xiao Cui, who was entrenched on the top of the mountain in the distance, raised her head, glanced at Ye Hao from time to time, and then lay down again and fell asleep deeply.


    "You said, Ye Hao has been like this for three days. Do you think he can find the Great Black Wall." At a small stone table in the distance, Old Jian was lying halfway there with his hands. Holding a jug of wine inside, his face was reddish.


    "I might be a little skeptical before, but I believe this guy now." Simon Sword Saint stared at Ye Hao''s figure and wiped the blade in his hand.


    "He is full of confidence just like me swinging a sword."


    The two of them talked and drank, and the time did not know how long it had passed, almost more than ten hours.


    Suddenly a crack appeared on the top of Ye Hao''s head.


    In the crack is a black void, and in the void, one can vaguely see the cities suspended in the void.


    "Black Great Wall!" Old Jian stood up abruptly, the wine gourd in his hand fell directly to the ground, and the wine inside spilled all over the floor.


    Simon Juggernaut also stood up immediately.


    At this time, Ye Hao opened his eyes.


    After spending three days, he finally found the traces of the Black Great Wall using the induction of his blood.


    "Old Jian, Senior Ximen, we are ready to set off." Ye Hao shouted anxiously.


    Xiao Cui also shrank her body at this time, turning into a little flying dragon and falling on Ye Hao''s shoulder.


    Old Jian and Ximen Sword Saint came to Ye Hao.


    "What should we do now?" Senior Jian asked, with excitement in his eyes.


    "Elder Jian and Senior Ximen use their own strength to protect their bodies. Although I will create a space shield around us later, it is better for everyone to protect themselves.


    In addition, don''t be affected by the turbulence in the space gap, follow me. Otherwise, once lost in this space gap, you will stay in it forever. "Ye Hao solemnly reminded.


    "We understand." Old Jian nodded.


    Then Ye Hao''s hands were printed, a space shield appeared around them, and Ye Hao''s body began to float slowly.


    Ximen Juggernaut and Jianlao followed Ye Hao.


    A group of three people and a dragon entered the void like this.


    "Are they gone?" Isabella appeared on the top of the mountain in the distance, looking at the circle.


    The magic circle is still there, and the space crack has been closed.


    "Yeah." Morgana nodded next to her, with a trace of dismay in her eyes.


    "This guy does have the ability, the dragon, and the law of space in him. If we can cooperate with him, it will be of great benefit to our revenge plan." Isabella said.


    "I hope he will come back this time, like a quasi **** level."


    ...


    In the void.


    Ye Hao had already been to this environment once, so he was not unfamiliar with the scene next to him.


    But Old Master Jian and Simon Sword Saint are completely different. They stared at everything in front of them. This is the mysterious void, located in the gap between the spaces.


    "The Great Black Wall is in front!" Old Jian pointed to the floating black city in front.


    It was almost four to five hundred kilometers away by visual inspection, but it was a void. No one dared to determine the actual distance. At least it was within the visible range of the naked eye.


    And this black city is similar to that of ancient Chinese cities. First, it was a huge stone desert island, on which a high-walled city was built.


    The size of the city is almost equal to the size of the center of a small county city in China.


    "Let''s go there first. We can''t stay in the void for too long in this state. And the environment here is the same as the wasteland, there is no energy that can be absorbed." Ye Hao said.


    Later, Ye Hao led the two towards the black city in the distance and began to slowly approach.


    After moving for almost two hours, the distance from the black city was shortened by three quarters.


    An unexpected scene appeared.


    On the other line of defense of the black city, tens of thousands of black shadows appeared and flew down towards the black city.


    In the black city, the magic circles were activated one by one, and weapons that had never been seen before were also carried out.


    This is as if a battle is about to start.

 Chapter 2329： The battle between demons and humans

    Above the black wall.


    Soldiers in black armor stood here, divided into several queues.


    The soldier in the front line held a high shield.


    The warriors in the second row are armed with sharp swords and small round shields, some with large hammers, and some with two-handed swords or giant swords.


    The warriors in the last row are holding iron bows made of black steel.


    The uniform formation shows that they have experienced such battles countless times.


    At this time, a figure wearing a silver-black women''s full body armor appeared on the city wall.


    "Everyone has, level two battle preparation! The Devil''s Bow will cover shooting within one kilometer ahead!" The female general drew her black long sword and let out a stern sound.


    All the black archers drew their bowstrings, and the black feathers shot out like shooting stars.


    "These archers are all Tier 4, and the weapons in their hands are quite special, and the arrow feathers they shoot can have Tier 5 power." The old Jian said when he saw this scene.


    "Yes, their weapons are special." Ye Hao nodded.


    After a round of arrow feathers, the front row of the incoming demons suffered a certain degree of casualties, but the impact was not significant.


    And this angered the demons.


    Thousands of demons swooped down first, and the weapons in their hands also shot lasers against the black wall below.


    The black shield warrior erected his shield to withstand these laser attacks.


    "These people have a bit of skill, and those holding shields are only Tier 4 strengths. And those demons with the lowest strength are Tier 5 and above, generally around Tier 6.


    These shields can actually withstand the attacks of Tier 5 and Tier 6. "Old Jian sighed.


    "This is a special material with a magic circle engraved on it. And in this special space, the demons can''t display their full strength." Ye Hao said.


    "But if it''s close combat, the overall strength is that this group of demons has the advantage." Old Jian frowned, a little worried about the battle.


    "It''s okay, let''s watch the changes first." Ye Hao has released his invisibility to several people at this moment, so neither party in the fight can find them.


    The first wave of attacks by the demons did not mess up the steps of the black city.


    The female general was not afraid of danger. She raised the sword in her hand and gave instructions: "The first team of archers hunts down the enemy at eight o''clock, the second team hunts down the enemy at fourteen o''clock, and the third team has 10 members. Free shooting.


    The shield guards stay in formation, don''t let the demons rush down.


    "The Demon Hunter prepares to activate the Demon Hunter armor and will take off to fight in three minutes."


    The female general looked at the demon approaching, and a sneered sneered at the corner of her mouth: "Is the hunting cannon finished?"


    "The No. 1 Demon Hunter is ready!"


    "The Second Demon Hunter is ready!"


    "The No. 5 Demon Hunter is ready!"


    "The No. 7 Demon Hunter is ready!"


    "The Nine Demon Hunter is ready!"


    There were gaps in five places on the black city wall, and five black muzzles were exposed.


    Each cannon has dazzling golden patterns on its body and is inlaid with all kinds of strange stones.


    The sword in the female general''s hand slammed down: "98¡ã straight ahead, with an estimated range of 3.8 kilometers. The first round of shooting, fire!"


    Under the order of the female general, the five guns that were originally loaded all emitted dazzling golden light.


    Then five golden light beams slid across the night sky and shot out directly, hitting the demon''s camp.


    After this round of attack, at least four to five hundred demon warriors were killed.


    "Is this guy''s power a bit big? The power of a shot is equivalent to a demigod-level full blow." Ye Hao looked a little surprised at the giant cannon whose golden light began to dim.


    If there are such weapons on the earth, mass-produced, then ordinary countries can use this to fight back when they encounter threats in the future.


    When Ye Hao was surprised, the battle continued.


    Those demons who were lucky enough not to die under this round of shelling were about to fall on the Black Great Wall.


    Or it was penetrated by the arrow feathers.


    Or it was killed by a fighter who suddenly flew up.


    It was a warrior wearing black armor. At this moment, these armors were exuding golden lines and wings were growing behind them.


    They can fly in the void and fight at will.


    As a group of five, they besieged and killed a demon warrior, a very effective fighting method.


    Once someone is injured, rescuers at the rear will shoot a rescue rope, tie it up, and pull it back onto the city wall.


    "Very effective art of war. The strength of these combatants is around Tier 5 and Tier 6, but wearing the armor on their body can increase their strength to a level in a short time." Ximen Sword Saint also couldn''t help commenting. .


    "Yes, I really don''t know who designed this thing. Although it may not have much effect in top-level battles, it can help too many people in such wars.


    Look at that female general, she only has the strength of Tier 7. But wearing that armor, it can display the combat effectiveness of the seventh-order peak, which is equivalent to the semi-holy rank. "Jian Lao pointed to the female general who was fighting in the front.


    The first wave of the demon army was completely disintegrated, and thousands of demon warriors fell.


    The demon army was not frustrated by this round of attacks, on the contrary, it had long anticipated such a result and launched a second wave of attacks.


    The second wave of demon army directly rushed out of most of the people, and it seemed that the previous attack was only to consume the opponent''s black giant cannon.


    And the time for the five huge black cannons to charge up continued, and there has been no movement since the attack just now.


    "Warriors of Scarlet Sun City! Let these demons know how powerful we are!" The female general raised the black long sword in her hand without being timid in the face of the four to five thousand demon army.


    "Kill, kill, kill!"


    The other black armored warriors also broke out exciting shouts, murderous.


    The real white-hot battle has just begun, and the black armored warrior and the demon warrior rush together in the void.


    In terms of the number of people, there are far more demon warriors than human warriors, and they are also significantly higher than human warriors in combat ability and physical fitness.


    The only reliance of a human warrior is the black armor on his body and teamwork.


    Even so, these black armored fighters are still committed to the battle without hesitation.


    The archers behind him also support them from time to time.


    "What do we say? Keep watching? If the battle goes on like this, they may defend, but they will pay a lot of casualties. And the demon army still has more than four thousand troops.


    You see, they are starting to detour, preparing to attack from several other directions in the black city. "Lao Jian looked at Ye Hao and consulted Ye Hao.


    "If we don''t make a move, and these people have no other cards, they will be finished. In the attacking demon army, except for the strongest Tier 7 demon on the surface.


    There are also two eighth-order demons hidden, seemingly wanting to plot. "Ye Hao lifted their invisibility.


    "There is relatively little turbulence in the space here. Senior Jian and Senior Ximen can move in the void for a short time, and you can contain the roundabout enemies on both sides.


    I''ll deal with those two demons of Tier 8. "Ye Hao arranged a plan.

 Chapter 2330： Two Tier 8 demons

    Lin Qiangwei was fighting at the moment. As one of the generals of Chiyang City, she was still the only general who was not injured.


    For the first time she stood in the position of commanding the overall situation.


    Don''t look at her majestic appearance, in charge of the overall situation.


    In fact, those are just the process of watching other generals fighting thousands of times before, so she just copied it.


    After all, I have never eaten pork, and I have never seen a pig run.


    But her heart was still flustered.


    It''s just that she is wearing a full body armor, so no one can see the expression on her face and her panicked eyes.


    When it came to the battle, Lin Qiangwei also left those behind and showed his instinct as a fighter.


    Cooperating with his team, began to kill the demon in front of him.


    At first, relying on the armor''s defensive power and gaining function, the battle was pretty breathtaking.


    They even had the upper hand, which made Lin Qiangwei more and more vigorous.


    He was even a little excited, unknowingly taking his team into the enemy line.


    "General, we seem to have gone too deep!" The comrade next to him said worriedly.


    "It doesn''t matter, as a general, I naturally need to take the lead. The more we can kill, the less threats other fighters will receive." Lin Qiangwei spoke like a hero.


    The other comrades also looked at Lin Qiangwei in admiration.


    "The general is right, and our general is the youngest Tier 7 warrior in Chiyang City! With the Demon Hunting Armor on his body and holding the Demon Hunting Sword, are you worried about these demons?"


    Even a warrior who admired Lin Qiangwei never forgot to flatter.


    This completely caused Lin Qiangwei to float.


    "Warriors, kill with me!"


    When the battle lasted for almost five minutes, a cold glow shot over and directly penetrated the chest of a comrade next to Lin Qiangwei, blood overflowing.


    "Old Chen!" Lin Qiangwei stared at her comrade-in-arms.


    "General, be careful! It''s a Tier 8 demon! This is...ambush, general...retreat!" Old Chen struggled to say a few words, and finally his body began to fall.


    Dozens of demons swarmed up and directly disintegrated his body.


    In the end, the soldier didn''t even leave a whole body.


    Lin Qiangwei''s pupils dilated, she watched this scene in disbelief.


    "General, we seem to be surrounded!" The comrades next to him also felt bad.


    Because of the excessive rush, the surroundings of their team are now all demon warriors.


    The nearest team is four to five hundred meters away.


    "And... and there are two... eighth-tier demons!" An veteran pointed at two demon with red horns on their heads in the distance.


    That powerful breath rushed to his face.


    One of the demons was condensing a spear.


    Lin Qiangwei secretly yelled at the two eighth-order demons.


    The eighth-order demon, this level of demon needs to rely on the powerhouse of his father''s level to deal with it.


    Even if they were wearing magic hunting armor, they were not the opponents of the eighth-order demon.


    "Retreat, retreat! Let everyone retreat inside the city wall!" Lin Qiangwei shouted and gave orders.


    The Tier 8 demon with a spear in hand glanced at the demon next to him, and motioned for the direction of the city wall.


    That Tier 8 demon nodded, and then launched a crazier attack with a wave of demons, the purpose of which was to take down the wall!


    "No, they want to fight for the city wall!" Lin Qiangwei gritted her teeth, she shouted: "Tell me the order and immediately open the black city shield!"


    "General, we... and our people haven''t all evacuated to fight yet. If the black city shield is opened, we won''t be able to go back." A soldier next to him hurriedly said.


    "I can''t take care of this. Once the city wall is lost. It is not us, but the entire Chiyang City that is in danger!" Lin Qiangwei''s hand was shaking with the sword, she knew very well what would happen if she gave such an order. the result of.


    But this is the only way right now, once the eighth-order demon takes the lead, breaks into the city wall and occupy the city wall.


    It is very possible that Chiyang City will fall.


    "Warriors, for our Chiyang City. Fight to the end!" Lin Qiangwei gritted his teeth and roared.


    The remaining three fighters also showed a desperate momentum.


    Those black warriors who did not have time to return to Chiyang City also had the idea of ??breaking the net.


    At this moment, the walls of the Black Great Wall radiated light, and a layer of black curtain began to slowly cover the entire city island.


    This is the black shield!


    "The ants... still want to struggle." The Tier 8 demon holding the spear looked at Lin Qiangwei and others with a grin, as if looking at the prey.


    Under the orders of the eighth-order demons, the surrounding demons swarmed up.


    Lin Qiangwei led the three of them with their backs to resist the attacks of the surrounding demons.


    At this moment, a black beam shot over.


    It blasted the demon group beside Lin Qiangwei and others into a gap, and at the same time the black beam directed at the eighth-order demon.


    The eighth-order demon blocked the black beam with a spear, and it roared angrily: "Who is it?"


    Ye Hao stood on top of the demons. He looked at these demons indifferently: "Hunt your people."


    When the voice fell, Ye Hao acted.


    He entered the blood wolf state, with blood-colored wings growing out of his back, while holding a "shadow" in the shape of Fang Tian''s painted halberd.


    In the demon camp, kill the Quartet, and every time you wave the Fangtian halberd, there must be a strange place in the head of the devil.


    "Who is the general? He is so strong that he can walk in the void without relying on any task?" The soldier looked at the strange man in the battle in surprise.


    Lin Qiangwei breathed a sigh of relief: "No matter who he is, at least we are safe now. To be able to walk freely in the void, this person''s strength is at least Tier 8."


    "But that''s also a Tier 8 demon. He doesn''t have a Demon Hunting Armor or a Demon Hunting Sword, and relying on his human body to fight against a Tier 8 Demon is really no problem?" Someone doubted.


    Lin Qiangwei couldn''t help but worry.


    After all, they all knew that the human race could not be the opponent of the devil in the same realm.


    If you want to kill a demon, even with a hunting armor and sword, you usually need the assistance of three to five people.


    But it took just half a minute.


    Lin Qiangwei and the others watched in astonishment as the man slayed the head of the eighth-order demon, smashing his body around, and all the corpses of the demon floating.


    There are as many as four to five hundred.


    This is a complete massacre!


    "This...Who is this person?" Lin Qiangwei couldn''t help but wonder about the identity of this man. This young man is too strong.


    "Let your people open the barrier, and then all of your remaining fighters will return to the barrier. You are making me very troublesome here." Ye Hao suddenly appeared next to Lin Qiangwei, making them startled.

 Chapter 2331： Hunting the devil

    "But now there are a lot of demon warriors surrounding the barrier. If the barrier is opened at this time, those demon warriors will get in." Lin Qiangwei said worriedly.


    Lin Qiangwei was right, now outside the barrier of Chiyang City, there was already a mess.


    The human warriors who had not yet entered Chiyang City were surrounded by demons, fighting to the death.


    The remaining demons continued to attack the barrier, causing waves or even cracks in the barrier.


    Once the barrier is opened at this time, these demons will swarm in like locusts.


    "I''ll take care of these. Once I stop them. You will immediately take your people back." Ye Hao gave the order, and then rushed over.


    The Fang Tian painted halberd in Ye Hao''s hand rolled back and forth, like a black dragon, harvesting the lives of those demons.


    "Xiao Cui, shoot! Keep these demons a hundred meters away from the barrier!" Ye Hao commanded.


    Xiao Cui rushed out of Ye Hao''s right arm and turned into a golden green dragon hundreds of meters long.


    The mid-level quasi-god-level Xiao Cui directly smashed the bodies of the demon that collided with a tail flick.


    Xiao Cui''s appearance was like a sharp knife pierced into the chest of these demons.


    Except for the eighth-order demon, the highest level of these demons is also the dozens of seventh-order demons.


    But Xiaocui is the ninth order! Intermediate quasi **** level!


    This difference is two grades, how could it be Xiaocui''s opponent.


    Xiao Cui shot, this is completely a massacre.


    And Ye Hao stood outside the barrier like a door god, and all the demons within a hundred meters of the barrier were all shattered by Ye Hao''s blast.


    Those human warriors who were entangled by demon warriors, Ye Hao also made a move to relieve them.


    "Quickly go back." Ye Hao ordered the female general.


    Lin Qiangwei looked at the dragon slaughtering in the void in astonishment, swallowed, and immediately returned to the outside of the barrier.


    "Hurry up and open the barrier!" Lin Qiangwei gave the order.


    The barrier began to slowly open, and then Lin Qiangwei returned to Chiyang City with his few remaining soldiers.


    "What about you?" Lin Qiangwei looked at Ye Hao.


    "Don''t worry about us, close the enchantment." Ye Hao ordered.


    Lin Qiangwei looked at Ye Hao with some admiration, although she resolutely gave the order to close the barrier.


    The entire Chiyang City was once again blocked by a shady enchantment.


    There were only five or six thousand demons left outside the shady scene, as well as Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t feel afraid of the situation at all, but felt a lot easier.


    Now his battle can be unscrupulous. In his eyes, as long as there is no opponent above the quasi-god level, no matter how many enemies there are, in Ye Hao''s eyes, they are just objects waiting to be hunted.


    Ye Hao floated to the front of thousands of demons alone, and then Ye Hao turned into hundreds of clones.


    The quality of these clones is not as high as when Ye Hao sent the clones to recycle the lock demon tower before. They were just ordinary clones.


    But just such clones, each of them also has the fighting power of Tier 6 and even Tier 7.


    At this time, Zi Ye Hao assembled a thousand-member army.


    "Kill me! Don''t keep one!" Ye Hao said unceremoniously, showing no mercy to these demons.


    Inside Chiyang City.


    Lin Qiangwei and the others looked stupidly at the fighting outside the shady scene. They saw the demon they used to be considered a powerful enemy, but at the moment they were slaughtered like a lamb in the hands of that man.


    "Qianwei!" At this moment, a group of warriors in black armor appeared on the wall, and the leader was a middle-aged man.


    "Father." Lin Qiangwei said in surprise when he saw the visitor: "Father, your injury hasn''t recovered, why did you come out?"


    This man is the city lord of Chiyang, Lin Yanghai.


    "I heard that something went wrong on your side. Two Tier 8 demons appeared. I rushed over. Are you all right?" Lin Yanghai looked at his daughter worriedly.


    "I have nothing to do, but our fighters have suffered a bit of a heavy loss. Two Tier 8 demons did appear just now." Lin Qiangwei remembered what had happened, and she still had some lingering fears.


    "Fortunately, someone came to help, so that we were able to stabilize the formation without expanding the casualties."


    Lin Qiangwei pointed to the battlefield outside.


    Lin Yanghai also noticed the fighting outside. He stared at the man who led the thousands of clones to fight, and the golden green dragon.


    The golden-green dragon was chasing the Tier 8 demon at the moment.


    "Father, do you know this person? This person is so strong. Not only can he fight against the entire demon army alone, but he can also send such a strong dragon." Lin Qiangwei said with some admiration.


    "I don''t know, but there may be people from other cities. However, this young man is indeed very strong, with a demigod level at a young age. He can summon so many clones.


    Even I don''t have such a strong method, and the other dragon...I guess it''s a quasi-god. "Lin Yanghai said solemnly.


    "Quasi-God-level dragon? My goodness, Quasi-God-level combat power. Only the main cities on the Black Great Wall defense line have such combat power. And the total amount does not exceed the number of two hands. "Lin Qiangwei was a little surprised.


    "In short, they should not be hostile to us. After this battle is over, you and I will go to receive this respected guest.


    Such strength and means, if we can have contact with such people, would also be of great benefit to Chiyang City. "Lin Yanghai said with glowing eyes.


    In such a world, it is a good thing for them to have more resources for the strong.


    The battle outside Chiyang City soon ended.


    After all, the quality of these demons is not very high, and there are big killers like the Quasi-God Dragon, and dealing with these demons couldn''t be easier.


    When the battle was over, the shady enchantment of Chiyang City also opened.


    All the generals in Chiyang City cast admiring glances at Ye Hao and others.


    In this void, it can be said that the strong are respected, they respect and worship the strong.


    Xiao Cui returned to a small and exquisite appearance and lay on Ye Hao''s shoulders, and then Ye Hao took Jian Lao and Ximen Sword Saint and landed on the wall of Chiyang City.


    After Ye Hao fell, he saw the female general he saved just now and another middle-aged man walking over.


    "Thank you for your help, Master Lin Yanghai, the lord of Chiyang City, thank you." Lin Yanghai clenched his fists with both hands and bowed to Ye Hao ninety degrees.


    Lin Qiangwei also took off her helmet and revealed her pink hair. She looked like a sweet girl, without the domineering female general at all.


    "Qianwei thanked the son for saving his life."

 Chapter 2332： Black Great Wall Alliance

    "My name is Ye Hao, these two are my friends. Simon Juggernaut and Old Sword." Ye Hao introduced himself, and by the way introduced them to both of them.


    Lin Yanghai said: "Thanks to the help of a few people in this battle. I hope to move to the city lord''s mansion a few times. I will host a banquet for you all."


    Ye Hao glanced at Ximen Juggernaut and Jianlao, neither of them had any opinion.


    Now they just want to do what Ye Hao decides.


    "Then nagging." Ye Hao agreed.


    Then Lin Yanghai arranged for someone to take Ye Hao and his party to the City Lord''s Mansion, but he and Lin Qiangwei needed to do the aftermath work, after all, this battle was over, it didn''t mean everything was over.


    Ye Hao followed a general and walked on the streets of Chiyang City.


    "The layout of this place is really the same as that of the ancient Chinese city. If it weren''t for the dark sky. I guess we would have thought that we had traveled to ancient times." Old Jian said, looking around.


    On the streets of Chiyang City, because the void is the sky, there is no sun.


    But on both sides of the street are inlaid with luminous stones, so walking here is like daylight.


    And at this moment, the light of these luminous stones gradually darkened.


    "This is?" Old Jian looked curiously at the general who was guiding them.


    "It''s already late in the evening, so the luminous stone will gradually dim. After another hour, the lighting will be reduced by 80% and the most basic lighting function will be maintained. At that time, Chiyang City will even enter the dark night." The accompanying general explained. .


    It turns out that this replaces the role of day and night, so that the basic living needs of the residents here can also be maintained.


    "General Li, how many residents do you have here?" Ye Hao asked.


    The accompanying general was named Li, so Ye Hao directly called General Li.


    General Li was a little surprised and said, "Young Master Ye, don''t call me General Li, just call me Xiao Li."


    Because he had witnessed Ye Gongzi''s battle before, the General Li did not dare to show any disrespect to Ye Hao.


    How dare people call themselves General Li, his general is nothing more than a seventh-order powerhouse.


    Xiao Li?


    Ye Hao looked at this General Li''s forty or fifty years old, how could he cry so awkwardly.


    "Old Li, you don''t need to be so polite, we just talk. You can say what you can, and you can''t say it just as if we didn''t ask." Ye Hao said kindly.


    Seeing that Ye Gongzi didn''t have any pretensions, Old Li smiled, "Actually, this is nothing. Our Chiyang City has a population of 6,000."


    "Six thousand people? How many cultivators are among these six thousand, and at what level are most of them?" Ye Hao was a little surprised that the population of this city is so small.


    Because looking at the posture of those demons attacking, Chiyang City can maintain until now, at least there are tens of thousands of people, but there are only 6,000 people unexpectedly.


    "Yes, there are only 6,000 people. But these 6,000 people minus the children under the age of six, are all cultivators. Seventy-seventh grade is about level three to five.


    The remaining part of the training to the sixth rank is the team leader, and the seventh rank and above can serve as the young general of a team of more than 100 people just like me.


    As for the eighth rank... our Chiyang City has only four eighth-rank fighters, one demigod fighter. Our City Lord Lin is a demigod. "Lao Li said directly.


    Ye Hao nodded, the Lin Yanghai just now was indeed a demigod.


    However, in terms of strength, it is not as good as Ximen Juggernaut, but it is superior to Jianlao.


    "Six-year-old...Could it be that you will start cultivating at the age of six?" The old swordman on the side asked in surprise.


    Old Li nodded: "Yes, the city lord has stipulated. However, all six-year-old children will be gathered to arrange training. Generally, after four years of training, these children can generally reach the second-order strength.


    When he is a formal adult at the age of fifteen, he can have Tier 4, enough strength to go on the battlefield.


    In our Chiyang City, everyone has at least two jobs. Everyone is a warrior when fighting, but in peacetime they may be architects, porters, or blacksmiths. "


    Old Li touched his nose and looked at Ye Hao and the others with a grin: "Young Master Ye, do you know what I usually do?"


    "Blacksmith?" Ye Hao looked at Lao Li.


    Old Li shook his head.


    "Moving things?" Old Jian said unceremoniously.


    Lao Li shook his head, then pointed to the wine gourd on Jian Lao''s waist and said, "The bartender in the tavern."


    Puff


    Ye Hao couldn''t help but smile, looking at Lao Li like that, he turned out to be a bartender in a tavern.


    This is completely different from the bartender in Ye Hao''s impression.


    "Right. Old Li, do you know the Black Great Wall." Ye Hao returned to the subject.


    "Of course I know." Lao Li nodded, "The Black Great Wall Alliance, our Chiyang City is one of them."


    Black Great Wall Alliance?


    It seems that this is not just a city, but a city, collectively known as the Black Great Wall.


    "Then how many cities are there in the Black Great Wall Alliance?" Ye Hao asked subconsciously.


    Lao Li stopped at this moment, he stared at Ye Hao and others for a long time.


    "Young Master Ye...you are afraid that it is not our empty people. Not only do we know how many cities there are in the Black Great Wall Alliance, but also our opponent, the devil, they also know very well."


    It seems that Lao Li has doubted their identity.


    Ye Hao didn''t actually have the need to hide his identity when he came here.


    "Yes, don''t hide from Lao Li. We are from the earth plane." Ye Hao said bluntly.


    "It turns out that you came from the earth, but you guessed it. But I didn''t expect that all the cultivators on the earth now have such strength." Old Li smiled again.


    "Don''t you be surprised that we are from the earth?" Ye Hao looked at Lao Li somewhat surprised.


    Old Li smiled and said, "What''s so surprising, we are all from the earth. It''s just that I was born in Chiyang City, and my parents were from the earth.


    And every time a group of people from the earth appear in every city, either they are summoned or they find a way to find them. "


    It turned out to be such a thing, could it be that Lao Li would be so calm.


    "How is the earth now? How is China''s economy developing? Are those little things in Asia still bouncing." Lao Li began to open the chatterbox at this time.


    Constantly questioning Ye Hao about the earth.


    It seems that there is a fault in their information about the earth.


    "Um... Lao Li, we''ll talk about these when we have time. You can tell me about the Black Great Wall Alliance first." Ye Hao asked.


    "The Black Great Wall Alliance now has 28 cities, of which there are three major cities, and the other 25 cities are similar to our Chiyang City." Lao Li said.

 Chapter 2333： Three major cities

    "The three major cities are the most powerful, and the other cities have a population of less than five thousand. Each of these three major cities has a population of at least 10,000 to 20,000," Lao Li said.


    "Since the city lord of Chiyang City is a demigod, does the three main cities have a ninth-level quasi-god role?" Ye Hao asked.


    Lao Li nodded: "That''s natural, if not. How could it be possible to stop those demons for so many years."


    "That''s right. When you fight, those weapons and equipment seem to use a kind of ore." Ye Hao suddenly thought of the weapons and equipment of the soldiers in Chiyang City.


    Lao Li nodded: "That''s right. Over the years, we have been able to fight against the devil, largely because of this equipment. These equipment are all made of a kind of mineral.


    This kind of ore is only found in the void, and it is difficult to quickly recover from fighting in the void, so you can only rely on these equipment to fight the devil.


    Because it deals with demons, we named it Demon Hunting Ore. Using this hunting ore, we forged hunting armor, hunting sword, hunting shield, hunting bow and so on.


    Every city in the Black Great Wall Alliance relies on this kind of thing to maintain the battle against the devil. "


    A unique ore in the void?


    "But why don''t I see that there is a mine in Chiyang City?" Old Jian asked curiously.


    Lao Li smiled and shook his head: "The Demon Hunting Mine is not in Chiyang City, or it is not in any city. It is generally in the void.


    Now the Black Great Wall Alliance has a total of three demon hunting veins, which are collected by the three main cities, and then allocated to other small cities based on their shares.


    Our hunting ore ore is directly given to us by the three major cities. "


    "Then what is the origin of these three major cities?" Ye Hao inquired.


    "The three main cities are the demon domains composed of the East and the West demon races, and the remaining two cities are the King''s Landing City composed of the Western forces. And the Dragon City composed of the Eastern forces." Old Li said.


    Demon Realm, King Lin City, Battle Dragon City.


    Three major cities.


    Ye Hao thought about it, he stared at Old Li: "Old Li, let me ask you a few people. Do you know the names of Ye Ming, Ye Zhan, and Bei Ming Sisi?"


    "Ye Ming? Ye Zhan? Bei Ming Sisi?" Old Li showed a thoughtful expression, then shook his head: "I haven''t heard of it."


    Ye Hao''s face wrinkled.


    "Impossible, they were in the Black Great Wall before, how could there be no them." Old Jian said in astonishment.


    "I haven''t heard of it. Maybe it''s people from other cities. After all, it''s more troublesome to exchange information in the air, so we don''t necessarily know people in other cities," Lao Li explained.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Ye Hao smiled and waved his hand.


    But Ye Hao had a bad feeling in his heart.


    It stands to reason that Ye Hao''s father and grandfather are very strong. In this Black Great Wall, they are not the master of the main city, at least they are also the overlord of one side. How could no one know.


    Ye Hao glanced at Old Jian, and Old Jian also glanced at Ye Hao.


    They all feel that something must have happened here that they didn''t know.


    "Then you don''t seem to be affected by the void in Chiyang City. Is there any magic circle set up?" Ye Hao deliberately changed the topic.


    Lao Li didn''t care, and then said, "There is a magic circle. But the main thing is that this island is special, Ye Gongzi doesn''t know. In this void, there are many unowned islands like this floating.


    And some of these islands will give birth to a core amethyst, the existence of these core amethyst can isolate a little influence outside the void. So even ordinary people can walk freely in Chiyang City.


    But if you want to walk in the void, you need at least the strength of the eighth rank, or wear those demon hunting armors. "


    After nearly a hundred years, the people of this Black Great Wall have also explored many secrets of survival in this void.


    After that, Ye Hao went to the City Lord''s Mansion in Chiyang City under the leadership of Lao Li.


    "Young Master, I can come out now." The white fox poked his head out of Ye Hao''s chest. The previous battles, the white fox couldn''t help much, so he stayed in Ye Hao''s clothes to ensure his safety.


    "You can stay for a while, I feel that the Great Black Wall is a bit wrong." Ye Hao whispered.


    After that, Ye Hao and others rested in the guest room.


    Waiting until the dinner is ready, the servant calls them.


    In the banquet room of the city lord¡¯s mansion, a round table is placed here. Lin Yanghai and Lin Qiangwei are the father and daughter, and there is also the old Li who accompanied Ye Hao just now. There is no other person besides. .


    There is not so much ostentation.


    "Ye Gongzi, thick tea and light rice. I hope you don''t dislike it." Lin Yanghai invited Ye Hao and others to take a seat.


    After Ye Hao and the others took their seats, they looked at the dishes on the table.


    Not too rich, but at least not shivering.


    Six people, six dishes, two soups, two meats and four vegetarians, as well as wine.


    "Young Master Ye, these are the dishes prepared by Chiyang City. I heard General Li say that you all came from the earth. I really want to hear Young Master Ye talk about interesting things on the earth."


    Lin Qiangwei put on a pink dress. At this moment, she was more like a well-knowing lady, not like the female general who fought on the battlefield before.


    "It''s nothing funny, it''s just some bad things." Ye Hao smiled and shook his head. It seems that Lao Li has told Lin Yanghai and Lin Qiangwei what he knows.


    "That''s right. I don''t know how much did you lose in this war?" Ye Hao asked.


    Lin Yanghai and Lin Qiangwei''s eyes were a little dim.


    "Qiangwei, this time the battle Ye Gongzi is helpful to us, this is not something to hide. Since Ye Gongzi is curious, you can talk to Ye Gongzi." Lin Yanghai finished taking the wine glass and made a glass by himself.


    Lin Qiangwei was sitting next to Ye Hao, so it was more convenient to talk.


    "Young Master Ye. This time the demon attack, we killed 179 soldiers, of which five were Tier 6 strong and more than 30 were Tier 5 strong. 247 were seriously injured and 791 were slightly injured." Lin Qiangwei said.


    Ye Hao frowned. There were 2,000 people who saw Chiyang City participating in the defense before. In one fell swoop, half of them were killed and injured, which shows that the losses in this battle were not small.


    "This time it was because of my unfavorable command and rashly attacked. I was hit by the enemy''s tactics." Lin Qiangwei said ashamed.


    "No. For the first time, General Lin was the commander-in-chief, and when the original elite troops were incomplete, he dealt with the demon army that still hides two Tier 8 demons.


    It can''t be said that it is General Lin''s responsibility that such a thing will happen. General Lin has done a very good job. "Lao Li stood up to speak for Lin Qiangwei.


    "General Li doesn''t have to plead for me, I have already asked my father for punishment." Lin Qiangwei said with her head down.

 Chapter 2334： The first people

    Lin Yanghai nodded and put down the wine glass in his palm: "That''s right. Although this time the demon is a bit powerful, Qiangwei does have some improper commands.


    If it weren''t for Ye Gongzi''s timely help, this time the death toll in Chiyang City would at least double!


    So I gave Qiangwei a certain degree of punishment, deducting three months of military salary, and closing the small black house for one month, but considering that the punishment of closing the small black house is temporarily postponed when Chiyang City is arguing for employment. "


    Lin Qiangwei nodded: "Qiangwei is willing to be punished."


    Seeing this situation, Ye Hao can be sure that Chiyang City is a place with very strict discipline.


    It''s no wonder that when the soldiers were fighting, they looked like death.


    "City Lord Lin, you just said. Many of your elite troops are uneven, why is this?" Old Jian asked, noticing a detail.


    Lin Yanghai sighed, holding the hand of the wine glass, knocked heavily on the table, the wine was spilled a lot.


    "It''s not because of those **** demons. Normally, although those demons have attacked our Black Great Wall defense line, it used to be once every two or three months, with about 30,000 people each.


    But I don''t know if these demons took the wrong medicine. Starting almost half a year ago, the attack strength suddenly increased tenfold. In the case of Chiyang City alone, an army of 10,000 demons like this would come at least three times a month.


    It was every ten days, which had a great impact on our Chiyang City. In the past six months, the number of casualties has increased greatly, and some of the wounded have no time to recover.


    Sometimes, even with injuries. The other is the supply of weapons and equipment. Because of successive wars, the supply of magic hunting ore is intermittent.


    Up to now, all the weapons in our inventory have been used up, and the hunting ore has also been used up.


    The weapons and equipment of the hunting series are only enough to equip two thousand people. If this continues, it is estimated that Chiyang City will be destroyed by the devil in less than three months! "


    Lin Qiangwei and General Li both showed a worried look.


    half year ago?


    A thought came to Ye Hao''s mind, isn''t it when he broke the Hawkeye plan six months ago.


    At that time, the First World War in the Antarctic directly destroyed the demon minions and the Eagle Eye headquarters.


    Could it be that those demon gods knew that their plans on the earth were being blocked, so they stepped up their attacks here, wanting to open the passage to the earth plane directly from this safe void?


    "The situation in Chiyang City is so serious, don''t the other cities of the Black Great Wall Alliance send troops to help?" Ye Hao asked.


    Lin Qiangwei shook her head: "Send troops? Now everyone is overwhelmed. How can we send troops. Half a month ago, the city of Roma, which is almost 5,000 kilometers away from our place, was said to have been attacked by demons.


    If not for the **** battle of their deputy city lord at the end, it is estimated that Roma City will fall. At that time, it will really be a catastrophe for our Black Great Wall.


    Compared to ours, the three major cities are the top priority of the devil, and the threats they face are several times higher than ours, and there is no more time to help us.


    Everyone can only help themselves. "


    It seems that the situation of the Black Great Wall defense line is indeed very unoptimistic.


    "That... I heard General Li say before. Ye Gongzi came to find someone?" Lin Yanghai brought the topic to Ye Hao.


    "Yes, I''m here to find someone. Ye Ming, Ye Zhan, Bei Ming Sisi, I don''t know if City Master Lin has ever heard of these three. The strength of these three should not be weak." Ye Hao had some expectations. Looking at Lin Yanghai.


    Lin Yanghai is the lord of Chiyang City, and he should know more than Lao Li.


    Elder Jian on the side also said: "Ye Ming came to this void almost 70 or 80 years ago. The Ye Zhan and his wife came here more than 20 years ago."


    "Seven or eighty years ago? Isn''t that the first group of people who came here!" Lin Yanghai looked at Old Jian with some surprise.


    The first batch?


    It looks like it should be the first group of people who built this Black Great Wall here.


    "If it''s the first batch, then I don''t know. Because the first batch of seniors have basically died in battle until now. If my grandfather Lin Hou is still alive, maybe I know.


    He was also the first to come here. "Lin Yanghai mentioned his grandfather.


    Lin Yanghai''s grandfather was Lin Qiangwei''s great-grandfather.


    Old Jian stood up abruptly, slammed into the table and knocked over the wine glasses in front of him.


    Simon Sword Saint on the side also opened his eyes that had been half-squinted.


    "Lin Hou? Uncle Monkey! Lin''s monkey boxing successor, Lin Hou! Is it him!" Old Jian asked a little excitedly, his eyes congested.


    "Do you know my grandfather?" Lin Yanghai looked at Old Jian with some surprise.


    "How could I not know each other? At that time, our Huaxia had a list of 100 heroes and heroes. Uncle Monkey was on the list. He was a good drinker. At that time, I was only eight years old, so he took me to drink.


    He also got me so drunk, our Tianmen people hate him most, saying that he is a drunken maniac. But Uncle Monkey is my favorite person, and he taught me most of my posture.


    I remember that when I saw him for the last time, he was the congenital pinnacle...that is, the sixth-order pinnacle powerhouse! "Old Jian showed a look in memories.


    Lin Yang took a look at Master Jian and looked at his age. He probably believed that Master Jian knew his great-grandfather.


    "Is your grandma called Hu Jiao!" Old Jian stood up and walked a few steps and laughed: "Aunt Hu has the same personality as her name, just as hot as Chili. Your grandfather''s temper is only your grandma. To cure him."


    Lin Yanghai heard Jian Lao call out his grandma''s name, and then completely believed Jian Lao knew his grandfather.


    Even Lin Qiangwei didn''t know her grandma''s name.


    "Old man, you really know my grandpa and them!" Lin Yanghai was also a little excited.


    "Can you not know me. At that time, their gang often took me to play." Old Jian tears his eyes and raised his head, otherwise the tears in his eyes will flow down: "It''s a pity...for the last time, their bad guys didn''t take me to play. I''m still young.


    That''s it. I''m waiting for seven or eighty years, so it''s fine. You don''t take me to play, I came by myself. "


    Old Jian took a deep breath and wiped away his tears. He looked at Lin Yanghai: "You just said that your grandfather has passed away. How did he die?"


    Lin Yanghai sighed and said: "At that time, there was no Qiangwei, and I was only seven or eight years old. I have some impressions of my grandfather, he is very good, and often takes me to play in Chiyang City.


    Almost forty years ago, my grandpa and grandma were ambushed by an army of demons when they were returning from a transport of demon hunting ore.


    My grandparents covered the team''s retreat. When we rushed past with reinforcements, we only saw the broken bodies of grandparents floating in the void. "

 Chapter 2335： Seven quasi gods

    "Dead in battle." Old Jian muttered in a deep voice.


    The surrounding atmosphere solidified quite a bit.


    "Well, that''s fine. Uncle Monkey has this kind of character. He is a hero." Old Jian picked up the flask on the table and drank it himself.


    Ye Hao looked at Master Jian''s sentimental look.


    He looked at Lin Yanghai: "City Lord Lin, do you know how many people came here in the first batch?"


    "It''s not clear how many people are, but the approximate number should be around three hundred people. One hundred from the Easterners, one hundred from the Yaozu, and one hundred from the Westerners. It''s roughly like this.


    It is said that those people are all renowned masters on earth.


    Everyone''s strength is at least Tier 5 or above, and there are even Tier 7 masters.


    After all, in an environment like the earth, being able to cultivate to that level is pretty good. "Lin Yanghai said respectfully.


    Ye Hao noticed a detail: "Wait, City Lord Lin. You just said that it is in an environment like the earth. But I don''t think this void environment is much better, and the aura is quite scarce, basically there is no."


    The environment here is only slightly better than the wasteland in the Forbidden Area of ??Ten Thousand Demons City.


    "You are right, Ye Gongzi, but what you don''t know is. There are void particles in this void, and the human body will absorb the void particles by itself.


    And cultivating these void particles can greatly increase the strength of the body. And there is a wave of void at the end of each month, during which void particles will flood.


    Every time, many people will break through at that time. So in this world we cannot cultivate spiritual energy, but we have opened another window.


    The first batch of people mentioned just now had their final strength at least in the seventh-order level, and most of them were eighth-order, even half-gods, or ninth-order quasi-gods! "Lin Yanghai said proudly.


    "Right. When Ye Ming came, he himself had the strength of Tier 7, and he should have some reputation among the first batch of people. Ye Zhan was the pinnacle of Tier 7 at that time!" Old Jian suddenly mentioned this. a little.


    Lin Yanghai frowned and shook his head: "If this Ye Ming is among the first batch and has Tier 7 strength. It should not be an ordinary person, but we really haven''t heard of this person.


    As for the second one who came more than twenty years ago, only the strength of the seventh-order peak. At the time in the Black Great Wall, although the seventh-order peak was considered to be at the upper middle level, it was not amazing.


    If he had the strength of Young Master Ye, he would surely pass the entire Black Great Wall by name. "


    "Well, among the first group of people, there are still people alive." Old Jian asked a key question.


    If you can find Ye Ming''s comrades, you can definitely ask about Ye Ming''s life and death.


    "Yes, among the first batch of people. As far as I know, several others are still alive." Lin Yanghai nodded heavily.


    "Who is it! Where is it!" Ye Hao asked immediately.


    Lin Qiangwei said at this time: "I also know. They are all big figures from the Great Black Wall now. They are the three quasi-god-level demon gods of the Demon Region, the Queen of Jinluan, the Three-legged Fire King, and the Obsidian Roc King.


    Xuantian Dragon King of Battle Dragon City, a monk of Five Commandments.


    Sister Maji of King''s Landing, Frankenstein. "


    A black line appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead. None of them had their real names. Finally, a Frankenstein appeared?


    "In fact, in the void, very few people would call their real names, the most important being those who are strong. Usually there will be some nicknames and so on. After the nicknames are loud, many people forget their real names." Lin Qiangwei said.


    Ye Hao looked at Elder Jian, "Old Jian, do you know anyone in this?"


    "I didn''t expect them to be alive. Are these the only ones alive in the first group?" Old Jian asked.


    "As far as we know, that''s all. As for whether anyone else is alive, it''s not known." Lin Yanghai said.


    Old Jian sat down again: "I''m not familiar with those people in the West. I have heard of the fire crow and Dapeng in the Yaozu, but I haven''t seen it. Sister Jin Luan, I know, she is a good-tempered person.


    She is one of the few demons who are not under the jurisdiction of Ten Thousand Demons City. According to her seniority, your mother Bei Ming Sisi will call her aunt. Because I often run around in China mainland.


    At that time, the Dragon Group listed her as an S-rank fugitive, and the Xuantian Dragon King could be said to be the enemy of her.


    I didn''t expect this dragon king to come to this place. He was one of the leaders of the last dragon team, he was much better than the current dragon Yi.


    Only the person in charge of the dragon group with the strength of the seventh-order fairyland can get the title of Dragon King. "


    Old Jian was talking about the past with a smile on his face.


    "Then that is the monk of the Five Precepts. Don''t look at his name as the monk of the Five Precepts. I think he should add a word to break the five precepts. He almost touched the five precepts of Buddhism.


    But he didn''t do bad things, just like drinking, visiting the kiln, bragging, robbing the rich and helping the poor, and then he would take action when he encountered unpleasant things, but he did not do anything badly, and often killed people.


    Buddhism loves and hates him. He was a seventh-order fairyland at the time. It stands to reason that he should be in the position of Buddha, and may even be on the same level as the current living Buddha in the snowy area.


    But because he broke the five precepts, he always held the title of monk. "Jian Lao smiled and shook his head.


    "City Lord Lin, if you want to see these people, do you have to go to the three major cities?" Ye Hao asked Lin Qiangwei and Lin Yanghai.


    "Yeah. These adults are now Quasi-God, and they are stationed in the three major cities." Lin Yanghai said.


    They are all quasi gods.


    The Black Great Wall has seven quasi-god-level powerhouses.


    No wonder the Black Great Wall can last for so long under the attack of the demon army.


    "Well, Mr. Jian. We''ll set off later." Ye Hao looked at Mr. Jian anxiously and said.


    Old Jian nodded: "Well, I''m going to meet these old friends too. The wine of the monk Wujie is really good."


    Lin Yanghai heard what Ye Hao said, he immediately said: "That... Ye Gongzi has something to leave, I won''t keep it. But there is a merciless request, I don''t know..."


    "If you have something to say, you are all heroes stationed in the Great Black Wall. We will definitely help if we can help." Ye Hao said.


    Lin Yanghai was delighted. He said: "In fact, it was a matter of hunting demon ore, because of the demon''s aggressive attack. Demon hunting ore could not be transported, and the demon hunting series equipment in Chiyang City was seriously insufficient.


    At this time, I couldn''t send a large group to the three major cities to ask for it, so could I ask Mr. Ye to take the little girl and a team of ten people to the three major cities.


    By the way, I can attach a map of the Great Black Wall! "

 Chapter 2336： Devil

    Chapter 2336 Demon Barrier


    In the end, Ye Hao agreed to Lin Yanghai''s request.


    After all, first of all, in Ye Hao''s heart, he respected these people on the Black Great Wall very much.


    Their ancestors and fathers gave up their lives on earth, fighting unknown battles in this lonely land, immersing themselves in danger every moment.


    After that, Lin Yanghai brought Ye Hao the map he said.


    This map is not a map that people usually recognize, it is a black crystal ball.


    When someone touches it, the crystal ball will light up, presenting a three-dimensional scene. Most of these scenes are black, empty scenes, in which there are 31 luminous dots of different sizes.


    "Because of the vast area of ??the void, we can''t have a detailed map. However, it took 20 or 30 years for the ancestors to map the location of the Black Great Wall Alliance and a certain area around it."


    As Lin Qiangwei said, she walked to the front of the crystal ball, twisted her hands on the crystal ball, and the scene that appeared began to change accordingly.


    An island city appeared in the center of the scene, zoomed in there, this island city was very familiar to Ye Hao and the others.


    Because this is Chiyang City where they are.


    "This is Chiyang City where we are. If Ye Gongzi wants to go to the three major cities, the locations of the three major cities are these three places." Lin Qiangwei narrowed the angle.


    With Chiyang City as the center, the surrounding island cities are presented.


    Lin Qiangwei pointed at the three brightest points in turn.


    "These three points are Demon Region, Battle Dragon City, and Junlin City. The Demon Region is the closest to us. According to the alliance agreement, the three major cities are not allowed to have racial discrimination, and they manage the three jurisdictions in their respective three directions.


    Our Chiyang City is under the jurisdiction of the Demon Region, so if Young Master Ye doesn''t mind, let''s go to the Demon Region first. Lin Qiangwei looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at the map, and the Demon Realm was indeed the closest to them.


    And the location of these three main cities is exactly on the front line of the Black Great Wall, which feels like a three-dimensional triangular tower with three legs standing on top of each other.


    The distance between Zhanlong City and Junlin City is almost the same.


    "Then when shall we set off?" Ye Hao looked at Lin Qiangwei.


    Lin Qiangwei looked at Ye Hao with some surprise: "Is Ye Gongzi so anxious? You just came here for a while and don''t take a break. I looked at both seniors a little tired."


    Ye Hao then looked at the old swordsman and the sword sage Ximen beside him.


    Old Jian did indeed have some fatigue on his face, and Simon Juggernaut still had a paralyzed expression, but Ye Hao could feel that his body had been exhausted due to the previous battle.


    Mainly because Ye Hao came here, he was really emotional and couldn''t wait to find his relatives.


    "Ye Hao, you have already come here. Twenty years have passed, and you are not short of these few days. Old Jian and Ximen Sword Saint are no better than you, and have so much recovery ability."


    Ye Hao said inwardly.


    Then Ye Hao said, "Then take a rest for one night and leave tomorrow morning."


    "Yes. One night, we can be ready." Lin Qiangwei nodded.


    Elder Jian and Ximen Sword Saint hadn''t spoken, they unconditionally approved Ye Hao''s decision.


    Next, Lin Qiangwei arranged a house for them in the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Before the break, Ye Haote used the pictures of mountains to restore his consumption to Old Master Jian and the Sword Master Ximen.


    After doing these things well, Ye Hao was bored and started to wander outside.


    After all, with the current strength of Ye Hao, he wouldn''t feel sleepy even if he didn''t close his eyes for three or four months, unless he was consumed by high-intensity combat.


    At night, Chiyang City was very quiet, only the large courtyard behind the City Lord''s Mansion was always brightly lit.


    Ye Hao walked, and walked here.


    Outside the compound, Ye Hao heard painful shouts and choked crying inside.


    "Daddy, don''t leave... Daddy, you say you''ll come back to teach cultivation." A stretcher covered with white cloth was carried out, and a child cried to pounce on it, but was pulled by his mother full of sad tears Living.


    "Xiaozhi, don''t cry. Our boys in Chiyang City cannot cry. Your father is a brave warrior. He died to protect us and protect Chiyang City. He is a hero!" said his mother. Then, he hugged his child.


    I couldn''t help crying.


    Ye Hao watched this scene, and then watched the two men carrying their magazines and walking up a path full of torches, to a place that looked like a hill behind.


    There were many stone tablets erected there, and Ye Hao took a closer look.


    On the stone tablets, the date and time are engraved at the beginning, and the people who sacrificed are written at the end.


    And because there are dead people in every battle, it is impossible to dig a cemetery for everyone, and some people die without a whole body, and can''t find a bone.


    Therefore, every person who died in battle was a collective spark, and then buried in the small pit behind the stone monument, standing as a mound, on which a sword stood.


    Even so, the stone tablet has lost dozens of pieces, and there are hundreds of graves of less than ten square meters, and hundreds of swords stand there.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, he didn''t comfort the mother and son, but walked into the compound quietly.


    In the compound are those who were injured on the battlefield during the day, because everyone is a very high cultivation level.


    Although on the general battlefield, either died on the spot or was seriously injured and fell to the ground, these seriously injured people could not die in a short time.


    But part of it is difficult to heal, so it is that death is better than life.


    "Ahhhh...Kill me...Kill me. Don''t let this **** demon invade my mind." A warrior with blood-red eyes and bruises all over his body was tied to a wooden stake by a big five flowers, his mouth Make a hysterical cry.


    There were a few people around, and everyone couldn''t bear to look at the soldier.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Ye Hao found someone for interrogation.


    The warrior recognized that Ye Hao was the hero of the day and answered honestly: "He was fighting but was planted by a demon before he died. This kind of demon will make people confused and easy. Give birth to demons.


    And once a heart demon appears, then this person will be over, he will be slaughtered to fill his brain, desperately hunting all living creatures around him. "


    "Then you don''t have a successful cure?" Ye Hao frowned: "Look at him in pain like this?"


    "No. The person who has been planted with the devil can only hold on for twelve hours on his own. If he has not lost his mind after twelve hours, the devil will disappear by itself.


    If he fails... then we will kill him.


    Generally, the probability of recovering for a person who has been demonized is less than 10%. "The soldier being questioned, gritted his teeth and lowered his head.

 Chapter 2337： Benevolence

    Chapter 2337


    Ye Hao silently walked to the front of the tied soldier.


    The soldier seemed to smell the breath of living things on Ye Hao, grinning hoarsely.


    "Young Master Ye, don''t get too close, be careful of getting hurt!"


    "Be careful, the soldiers who tied him just now were all scratched by him."


    "Who would say no? A month ago, another soldier accidentally bit his ear by a man with a demon barrier."


    When the people around saw Ye Hao approaching, they hurriedly persuaded him.


    But Ye Hao was doing his own thing, looking lightly at the unreasonable soldier in front of him.


    He could see that in this soldier''s sea of ??consciousness, there was something black like a small bug.


    This thing is constantly eroding the soldiers'' consciousness.


    Ye Hao had seen this thing, something similar to what was in the sea when Qiao Linying was controlled.


    "Soul-level stuff. The trick Xingqiang taught me before should work." Ye Hao raised his hand, a ray of light appeared on the palm of his right hand.


    Then a white shadow of the palm rushed out of Ye Hao''s palm and directly traversed the soldier''s head.


    The soldiers next to him in this scene were all startled, thinking that Young Master Ye was going to kill the soldier directly, giving him a good time.


    But soon they discovered that the white palm phantom did not disappear after passing through behind the soldier''s head. Instead, it was located behind the soldier''s head. In the white palm, there was still a black shadow that looked like a worm.


    The black shadow of the worm plopped for a while, then disappeared by itself.


    While he was still roaring at the soldier just now, he calmed down, lowered his head, looking like he didn''t know what to do.


    "Young Master Ye is..." the soldier next to him asked cautiously.


    "Don''t worry, he''s fine. It''s just that Zhihai is injured and needs a certain period of rest. His magic barrier has been lifted. You can untie him and take him down to rest." Ye Hao said.


    This trick was given to him by Xingqiang''s profound spirit hand, specifically to deal with those intangible things. Ye Hao made a slight change, added some research on the soul level, and easily took it out of others'' minds. This devil.


    Others are still a little skeptical when they see this situation. After all, this magic barrier, let alone Chiyang City, even the quasi-god-level powerhouses of the three major cities have no such means that can be completely eliminated.


    At most, it is to take some high-end pill to increase the hope of survival as much as possible.


    "You guys carefully checked the symptoms of the devil''s barrier, and then went to notify City Master Lin and General Lin." The captain of the soldiers managing here ordered.


    When he turned his head and wanted to interrogate Ye Hao, he found that Ye Hao had disappeared.


    "Where is Young Master Ye? Who of you saw Young Master Ye?"


    "Captain, Ye Gongzi went there." The soldier next to him pointed to the rows of medical sheds in the distance.


    The soldier captain walked over quickly. Although there were many sheds, he quickly discovered where Ye Hao was.


    Because there are three floors and three floors surrounded by people.


    "Allow, let me." The soldier captain pushed away the people around him, he saw Ye Hao''s back, and just as he was about to shout, his open mouth stopped there.


    Because Ye Hao was standing in front of a **** hospital bed with several doctors standing beside him.


    The patient on the hospital bed was very miserable. His right arm broke all the way, his left leg suffered a twisted fracture, and a large area of ??his chest collapsed.


    It seemed that during the battle, the demon hunting armor on his body reached its limit and shattered directly.


    In many wounds, fragments of the hunting magic armor were still inserted.


    Every time the patient breathed, blood flowed from the seven orifices, and the eyelids could not be opened.


    With such symptoms, if I changed to an ordinary person, I would have died long ago.


    This is all because this patient is a Tier 5 fighter, relying on his strong body to resist, and he did not die.


    But even the doctors here cannot cure such a situation.


    This is the most serious patient here.


    And Ye Hao was raising his hand now, and first directly shook away the debris that had been inserted into the soldier''s body, because the debris removed the wound, causing massive bleeding.


    Ye Hao then used Holy Healing.


    The light of Holy Healing technique enveloped the soldier. Some small wounds on the soldier''s body began to recover at an extremely fast speed, and the blood loss symptoms soon disappeared.


    At the same time, his twisted left leg began to make the sound of bone rubbing, returning to its original state a little.


    In the cross section of the broken right arm, those flesh and blood are like small bugs, growing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The people around who saw this scene were stunned.


    Because there is very little aura energy in the void here, this kind of spell can only be used by the very strong.


    This is not the treatment that ordinary people can enjoy.


    It took only three minutes for such a severe patient to recover in Ye Hao''s hands.


    Look at the gentle breathing, and the undulating abdomen.


    Had it not been for the blood stains on his body, who would have believed that this person was almost dead just now.


    "Snoring...snoring..." At the end, the soldier even snores.


    The people next to it were all taken aback.


    "This old Shen has come alive and is still snoring here." The old comrade next to him was tearful and wanted to wake him up.


    "He has recovered from his physical injuries, but he is still quite tired mentally. Let him rest like this." Ye Hao''s words stopped the soldier next to him from waking his comrades.


    Ye Hao turned around, and the people behind him immediately made way for Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao went straight to the hospital bed next to him and began to heal the next soldier.


    One...two...five...ten


    Everyone watched the young man walk past the hospital beds without saying a word, and pulled the soldiers who had been tortured from the death line.


    Everyone is full of sincere respect for this young man.


    Before, they may have only a kind of admiration and awe for this young man.


    And now they are grateful, admire, and admire this young man from the bottom of their hearts.


    Time did not know how long it had passed, and their eyes never looked away from this young man.


    The soldier captain also stood there in a daze, forgetting that he was still looking for Ye Hao to talk to.


    But now Lin Yanghai and Lin Qiangwei arrived one after another.


    "What''s wrong? What happened."


    "What''s wrong with Ye Gongzi? You said that Ye Gongzi is here?"


    When the two heard about Ye Gongzi, when they arrived, they worried that some people who didn''t know the current affairs would ask for trouble.


    It''s okay to suffer, but don''t drag Chiyangcheng to leave a bad impression in front of Ye Gongzi.

 Chapter 2338： What do you think of him

    2338-Sword


    "City Lord Lin, you are here." The soldier captain ran over immediately.


    Lin Yanghai immediately asked: "What is it that you asked us to come over? Ye Gongzi was mentioned?"


    The soldier captain immediately explained the ins and outs of the matter to Lin Yanghai and Lin Qiangwei.


    "What? Young Master Ye has cured the person who was in the demon barrier!" Lin Yanghai said in astonishment.


    "We can''t confirm yet. The man who healed is still **** there. Our people are in the process of confirming it. It is best for you to visit City Master Lin." The soldier captain said.


    "Take me there!" Lin Yanghai said directly.


    The devilish barrier is equivalent to a terminal illness for people on the Black Great Wall.


    So Lin Yanghai is very concerned about this matter.


    Lin Yanghai and Lin Qiangwei came to the place of the tied person, and several people were carefully examining the unconscious soldier.


    "How is it? Have you found anything." Lin Yanghai asked.


    "City Lord, Ye Gongzi said. Although this person has recovered from the devilish barrier, he needs to rest for a long time because his spiritual consciousness is damaged.


    According to our current observations, there is no trace of any devil from his body...it seems to be... really healed. "The person responsible for the inspection reports.


    "Step aside!"


    Lin Yanghai pushed the person away, and carefully checked the person himself, opened his eyelids, checked the pulse, checked the skin, and blood.


    It took several minutes to check this set.


    "How is father?" Lin Qiangwei who was beside her also asked anxiously.


    Lin Yanghai said in disbelief: "Really...really completely cured, I didn''t find any traces of demon barriers."


    "Does Young Master Ye really have a way to cure the devilish barrier!" Lin Qiangwei covered her mouth.


    The "terminal disease" of the devil.


    In the history of Chiyang City alone, people who lost their lives due to magical obstacles accounted for one-tenth of the total deaths.


    There was only one person in the battle this time, so lucky.


    In the past, when a hundred people died, ten people would have been so devilish.


    "Where''s Ye Gongzi? Where is Ye Gongzi now." Lin Yanghai asked excitedly.


    "Young Master Ye is over there... But City Master Lin, you''d better not disturb Young Master Ye. Young Master Ye is healing the wounded soldiers now." The soldier captain emphasized at last.


    Healing?


    Lin Yanghai and Lin Qiangwei were a little surprised, could it be that Ye Hao is still an excellent doctor.


    When they came closer, they were completely shocked.


    Under Ye Hao''s magical ability, all the wounded had recovered, and some of them could even get out of bed and walk directly.


    Those who were blind with broken arms and legs, and missing organs all repaired themselves.


    "This Young Master Ye is too...too strong." Lin Qiangwei took a breath.


    "He has a demigod-level combat power, and he has such healing powers, as well as a soldier who has been planted with a demon barrier. His value is no less than that of a quasi-god-level powerhouse! Even in a battle, even more Important!" Lin Yanghai gave a very high evaluation.


    They didn''t expect Ye Hao''s ability to be so terrifying.


    "Qiangwei." Lin Yanghai suddenly called his daughter softly.


    "Father?" Lin Qiangwei looked at her father.


    Lin Yanghai said: "Qianwei, let me ask you, what do you think of Ye Gongzi?"


    "What''s the meaning of father? Ye Gongzi is courageous and intent, and at this time, he is kind. He is a hero!" Lin Qiangwei didn''t understand why Ye Hao asked.


    "Then if you are asked to chase Young Master Ye, are you willing?" Lin Yanghai stared at his daughter.


    Lin Qiangwei was stunned for a while, then blushed on her cheeks, her eyes dodged.


    "Father...you...what are you talking about...the daughter doesn''t understand."


    Lin Yanghai saw his daughter''s shyness. If he hadn''t said this to her daughter in the past, but now, he can''t help it. Ye Hao is too tempting here.


    "Qiangwei, it''s time to find someone at your age now. And this Ye Hao has a good character, high talent, and a half-god of less than twenty-five bone age. In the future, she will definitely be able to step into the quasi-god and become the overlord of the generation.


    And he has these endless abilities. If you can combine with him, it will be of great benefit not only to you, but also to Chiyang City.


    I don''t want such a Tianjiao to stay in our Chiyang City, but at least let our Chiyang City leave a little place in his heart! "Lin Yanghai looked at his daughter sternly.


    Lin Qiangwei is not a fool, she knows that her father''s purpose is to arrange this political + governance marriage.


    Such a thing often happens even in the Black Great Wall Alliance, a strong alliance.


    It''s just that Lin Qiangwei''s mother died young, so Lin Yanghai did not persecute Lin Qiangwei in this matter.


    The reason for saying this this time is that Ye Hao is too dazzling.


    And I have to say that if Lin Qiangwei wants to find a man to be with, this Ye Hao who has not known him for a day is a very suitable person.


    Because she grew up in this world environment, Lin Qiangwei also has a respect for the strong in her heart, and Ye Hao''s character is also very good.


    "But...Father, if someone already has a family member." Lin Qiangwei whispered.


    Hearing what his daughter said, Lin Yanghai was overjoyed, there was a show!


    If his daughter didn''t want to, Lin Yanghai wouldn''t persecute, of course it would be fine if he wanted to.


    "Qiangwei. I think your thinking should not be so stubborn. In this world, even if someone already has a family member, as long as you and him are willing, no one will say anything when you are together." Lin Yanghai said.


    Lin Qiangwei was not angry at what her father said, because she understood this matter.


    This is a world where the strong are respected, as long as they are strong.


    Let alone three wives and four concubines, no matter how many women, no one will make irresponsible remarks.


    But the premise is that you have enough strength.


    And Ye Hao is such a person with strength and full of personal charm.


    "I... I will try it." Lin Qiangwei touched the corner of her clothes and said shyly.


    "Okay, okay, okay." Lin Yanghai was extremely happy in his heart. In his opinion, as long as his daughter is willing, this matter is not difficult.


    As the saying goes, heroes are sad for beauty.


    The beauty of his daughter, let alone Chiyang City, is second to none even in the entire Black Great Wall Alliance!


    After Lin Qiangwei became an adult, many people came to propose marriage.


    This Young Master Ye had no reason to refuse such a delicate flower.


    And men chase women into mountains, women chase men into yarn.


    Lin Yanghai seemed to have seen the good days after Chiyang City.

 Chapter 2339： Nether Armored Ship

    Chapter 2339 Void Iron Ship


    When the lights of Chiyang City came on one after another, it also indicated that it was already daytime.


    Ye Hao''s work is also over. All the soldiers who were seriously injured and slightly injured were all cured by Ye Hao.


    "Huh." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief when he turned around.


    The rows of people behind him knelt directly on the ground.


    "Thank you Young Master Ye!"


    Ye Hao saw the soldiers who knelt down, including those who were slightly injured and had recovered under his treatment.


    Everyone looked at Ye Hao with gratitude in their eyes.


    "I just did what I should do, and I should be thankful." Ye Hao said, bowing deeply to these soldiers.


    Ye Hao knew that he couldn''t stay here forever to heal people.


    But he wants to do what he can do within his abilities.


    If it were not for them to fight here, then the earth would encounter a more powerful threat.


    These are unsung heroes.


    With some gratitude, Ye Hao finally left here accompanied by Lin Yanghai and Lin Qiangwei.


    "Thank you Young Master Ye for helping me." Lin Yanghai looked at Ye Hao gratefully.


    "Don''t talk about it, I just did what I can. Compared to you staying here for decades, what I did is nothing." Ye Hao said, shaking his head.


    "But Ye Gongzi did help us a lot. This time, apart from those who died on the battlefield, no one died because of his injuries, or was about to be amputated and retreated to the second line." Lin Qiangwei admiredly watched. Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled and didn''t say anything. If they want to thank them, let them thank them. Anyway, Ye Hao thinks he just did a very ordinary thing.


    "By the way, there is one thing I want to ask Young Master Ye." Lin Yanghai stared at Ye Hao with beaming eyes.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and a book appeared in his hand.


    "The thing you want to ask is right here. It shouldn''t be difficult to learn. For those who are at rank 7 or above, it takes a little bit of understanding and a little bit of effort to understand, and you should be careful when you use it.


    Lin Yanghai took the book, opened it and read it, his breathing was short.


    "Too...too incredible, this...this..."


    Lin Yanghai closed the book, clenched fists with both hands, and bowed to Ye Hao ninety degrees: "Master Ye, I am replacing Chiyang City... No, I thank Master Ye on behalf of the entire Black Great Wall defense line!"


    What Ye Hao gave to Lin Yanghai was actually his improved mysterious hand.


    It can be used to heal patients with demon barriers, and it is not difficult to learn.


    "Miss Qiangwei, it is already dawn. When shall we leave?" Ye Hao asked.


    Lin Qiangwei looked at Ye Hao unexpectedly: "Young Master Ye, you haven''t rested all night. Do you want to take a rest first."


    Ye Hao waved his hand: "No, there is nothing to consume this evening. It turns out that when I set off, I set off whenever I want. Don''t worry about me.


    Presumably you are also very anxious, want to pull back the Demon Hunting Ore. "


    Seeing Ye Hao''s relaxed look, Lin Qiangwei''s admiration for Ye Hao deepened.


    "Well, Master Ye, we will leave in an hour. I will pick you up in your yard at that time." Lin Qiangwei said.


    "Ok."


    After confessing good things, Ye Hao returned to his yard.


    Simon Juggernaut and Old Sword Master have fully recovered, plus those things they learned, they are now radiant.


    "You guys are ready. We''re going to set off in a moment. The first stop is the nearest Demon Region City. Then we will fight Dragon City again." Ye Hao said.


    "It''s okay in Demon Region City. I just went to see Sister Jin Luan. I haven''t seen her for nearly a hundred years. I don''t know how she is now." Old Jian nodded.


    Simon Juggernaut held his sword and said nothing, but he was a lot more energetic than before, and his eyes seemed to be looking forward to the next battle.


    ...


    An hour later, Lin Qiangwei came to pick up Ye Hao and the others, and then took them to a square in the north of Chiyang City.


    Here, there is a large iron-clad ship parked on the square.


    "Young Master Ye, two seniors. Please board the boat." Lin Qiangwei pointed to the stairs.


    "Shall we go by boat?" Ye Hao stepped onto the iron-clad boat with some surprise.


    There is nothing special about the armored ship, it looks like an ordinary armored ship.


    "Yes. We are almost 2,300 kilometers away from Demon Region City. Ye Gongzi, don''t calculate the distance on the earth. If on the earth, this distance might take a few hours for a strong person of our level. Can be there.


    But in this void, it is difficult to walk freely on oneself. A seventh-order warrior like me can only do it by relying on the hunting magic armor.


    But this iron-clad ship can protect us well. The core of the ship is a small amethyst, making this a small Chiyang city. Then there is a detection system, which can detect some void turbulence in advance, and the void beast can avoid it. "Lin Qiangwei said.


    Ye Hao nodded, this thing is very convenient.


    If Ye Hao is alone, Ye Hao doesn''t mind flying over by himself, he has a map of mountains to supplement his consumption.


    But Old Master Jian and Simon Sword Saint are not good. If they encounter Void Turbulence, or Void Beasts, then it will be dangerous.


    "Then how long will it take to take this thing to reach the Demon Region City?" Ye Hao asked.


    "If there is no accident, it will be there in 23 hours." Lin Qiangwei said.


    One day and one night is not too long, and it is acceptable.


    "Then let''s go now." Ye Hao said.


    "Okay." Lin Qiangwei began to arrange matters.


    This time, apart from Ye Hao, Lin Qiangwei also brought a team of ten.


    All were armed with hunting magic armor, fully armed, and their strength was at Tier 6.


    It is enough to show their importance to this action.


    "Anchor!" Lin Qiangwei gave an order.


    Afterwards, several anchors were all put away, and some lines appeared on the hull of this iron-clad ship, which seemed to be activated.


    "Go up and leave Chiyang City." Lin Qiangwei continued.


    The armored ship began to float slowly, and at the same time a purple light appeared, and then slowly dissipated after wrapping the hull.


    It looks like it should be the core of this ship, the amethyst has started.


    The armored ship left the area of ??Chiyang City, and the old Jian and others on the ship did not feel the feeling of being in the void.


    "Be careful all the way!" Inside Chiyang City, Lin Yanghai waved to them.


    After Lin Qiangwei shouted goodbye a few times, she issued an instruction: "Target Demon Region City, confirm the course. Speed ??100, start."


    Following Lin Qiangwei''s order, the iron-clad ship began to drive towards the distant void.


    Chiyang City retreated a little bit in the eyes of everyone.

 Chapter 2340： Encounter in the Void

    Chapter 2340 Void Encounter


    The armored ship sailed in the void very peacefully.


    During this period, Ye Hao and others also saw more spectacles in the void.


    For example, some weird phantoms of Xiaguang, the scenes are as beautiful as a picture scroll, very sci-fi.


    There are also floating mountains like corals, standing there silently, as if waiting for people to explore.


    In addition, some void beasts appeared.


    Although the strength of these void beasts is not high, they still have a lot of trouble if they are attacked.


    Fortunately, Lin Qiangwei told Ye Hao that the fluctuations released by amethyst would interfere with the cognition of these void beasts, and would not attack anything with amethyst. Except for some very strong void beasts, most void beasts would also go around. Row.


    This is also why the cities on the Black Great Wall''s defense line have stood for so long without being attacked by the Void Beast.


    On the contrary, it is a kind of protection for them. Some hapless demons will be attacked by these void beasts as prey.


    Ye Hao sat alone in the cabin at the moment, looking at the map crystal that Lin Yanghai gave him.


    "Young Master Ye." Lin Qiangwei stood at the door, watching Ye Hao''s gaze: "Young Master Ye, I came in after seeing that your door was not closed."


    "It''s okay, just now the old Jian and the others didn''t shut down when they went out." Ye Hao said casually.


    Lin Qiangwei looked at Ye Hao and looked at the map crystal so carefully, she asked, "Young Master Ye, what are you doing with this?"


    Ye Hao said directly: "I don''t know why, I feel that the distribution of the three main cities of your 28 small cities on the Great Black Wall seems to be regular. It always feels like a big array!"


    Just now Ye Hao stared at this boredly and gave him this intuition.


    "Great formation? Impossible." Lin Qiangwei walked in and looked at the map: "I have lived in Chiyang City for more than 20 years. I have never heard of this statement, and I have never seen a great formation."


    "But why do these cities stand here?" Ye Hao frowned.


    "I know this." Lin Qiangwei sat next to Ye Hao, she deliberately next to Ye Hao, she is now wearing that kind of home clothes instead of armor.


    "Why?" Ye Hao turned his head and looked straight at Lin Qiangwei.


    The distance between the two is less than 30 centimeters.


    Lin Qiangwei felt like a deer bumping into her chest. She pretended to be calm and said: "When my grandfather was alive, I heard him mention it. It was because of an invasion of the devil a long time ago, a battle between the demon and the gods.


    Several powerful gods spread the battle into the void, and in the end several of them even blew themselves up, which eventually caused the void between the earth plane and the demon plane to be quite weak.


    The demon plane often uses this gap to disturb the earth. In the earth for a period of time, there are often some evil legends, and some people who harm the country and the people appear.


    This has something to do with the demons who invaded the earth, including World War II! These are all demons who want to destroy the earth.


    So the first batch of ancestors formed an alliance of more than 300 people and came here. After untold hardships, a framework of the Black Great Wall was constructed.


    It took them more than ten years to find these islands containing amethyst, and then separated and established their own cities in a very short time.


    Constructed this black Great Wall defense line. "


    Lin Qiangwei drew two spheres on the table in front of Ye Hao, with a large area separated from the center of the sphere.


    Then he took up the water stains with his hands, and delineated a connected area in the center of the two spheres. Finally, Lin Qiangwei removed the dagger from his waist and placed it in the center of this area.


    "This area is the weak gap between the Demon Plane and the Earth Plane, and we cannot make up for it with our existing methods. So we can only build this black Great Wall defense line, which completely blocks the gap between the Demon Plane and the Earth plane. aisle."


    Lin Qiangwei pointed to the dagger lying horizontally in the center.


    "In other words, in your opinion. This is just a defense line constructed for defense." Ye Hao said dubiously.


    "I think so. As for Ye Gongzi''s big formation, I don''t know or don''t know." Lin Qiangwei shrugged.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, just staring at the map in front of him.


    Boom boom boom


    Suddenly, there were several huge explosions outside, and even the iron armored ship was hit and the hull shook.


    Ye Hao and Lin Qiangwei looked at each other and rushed out immediately.


    Lin Qiangwei clicked on something on her arm, and the hunting magic armor appeared and covered her clothes. The next moment a graceful woman became a heroic female general.


    Ye Hao and Lin Qiangwei came to the deck.


    "What happened?" Lin Qiangwei immediately interrogated the man on duty.


    "Report to General Lin. On the right 35¡ã, 79 kilometers, there is a battle fluctuation. It seems that a human army is besieged by a demon army." The soldier on duty said.


    "Human army?" Lin Qiangwei frowned: "This position should not have the city of the Black Great Wall Alliance. And this time, the Black Great Wall Alliance has issued a red alert. Who will run out?"


    "It''s useless to think about it here. I''ll go over and take a look. The armored boat slowly approached and stopped 30 kilometers away from the target point. Hearing our order, he would move forward." Ye Hao spread his wings behind him.


    Old Jian and Ximen Jiansheng also prepared to pass.


    "Old Jian and Senior Ximen stayed in the iron armored boat to prevent accidents." Ye Hao said.


    "Young Master Ye, I''m going." Lin Qiangwei said suddenly.


    Ye Hao frowned slightly, Lin Qiangwei''s strength was too weak for him.


    "If there are people from the Alliance, I can also find out about the situation after passing by, so as to avoid any misunderstandings. Some demons are good at mimicry, so when they encounter the same clan in the outside world, everyone will be very careful. They are still young people like Ye Gongzi." Lin Qiangwei Said quickly.


    Ye Hao did not speak, and directly took Lin Qiangwei''s arm.


    Although separated by the armor, Lin Qiangwei could still feel Ye Hao''s thick palm.


    "Young Master Ye, I can..." Lin Qiangwei shyly wanted to say that she could fly.


    She felt a strong feeling of pushing her back, and in the gaps in the facial armor, there was wind like a knife penetrating in.


    This speed!


    Lin Qiangwei looked at Ye Hao, who was pulling her in front of her eyes in disbelief, the speed was amazing.


    And it''s very obvious that this speed is not Ye Hao''s limit. This is because of Lin Qiangwei''s concern. If it is too fast, it is likely to cause a load on Lin Qiangwei''s body. This speed is just right.


    Lin Qiangwei''s heart is a little warm, this man is really caring, he can consider such meticulous things.


    Ye Hao didn¡¯t know Lin Qiangwei¡¯s thoughts. After all, in his opinion, this was a normal thing. It was like men and women walking on the road on a rainy day. Of course, boys holding umbrellas should take care of girls. This is a normal thing. .


    But he didn''t know that there was no romantic gentleman in this world.


    After all, every day is life and death, who would even consider these.


    "We''re here." Ye Hao stopped abruptly, they had come to the edge of the battlefield.


    This is a void coral colony.


    There are thousands of coral mountains floating here, forming a coral-like zone.


    An iron-clad ship similar to the one in Chiyang City is being attacked by demons from all sides.


    The quality of the demons is not high, but there are five to six thousand in number.


    However, there were only a thousand soldiers on the iron armored ship, and there was no positional defense like Chiyang City, and the defense of the iron armored ship itself was about to be destroyed.


    Some demons have even attacked the deck.


    "That banner! It''s the iron-clad ship of Beiyan City!" Lin Qiangwei exclaimed, and then quickly explained to Ye Hao: "North Yan City is also a city commanded by the Eastern tribe, more than 400 kilometers away from Chiyang City. , Located on the only way from Chiyang City to Demon Region City.


    So we have some connections, and I know many of their peers. Huh... That is the second young lady of the City Lord of Beiyan City, Sun Yan! "


    "You stay here, I will help them. Otherwise, if they are like this, they will not last an hour, and they will be wiped out." Ye Hao let go of Lin Qiangwei, and Fang Tian painted a halberd in his hand.


    This weapon is very suitable for such group battle occasions.

 Chapter 2341： Relief

    Chapter 2341


    Beiyancheng No. 3 iron-clad ship.


    "When will the advancing circle be restored!" A female general blocked the door of the cabin, with a moon blade in her hand constantly beheading the enemies who rushed over.


    "General Sun Yan, the advancing circle has only recovered 61% now, and it will take four minutes to fully recover." The repairman in the cabin shouted.


    "Four minutes? In four minutes, our deck is about to be captured. It''s too late, let me start it now!" Sun Yan ordered.


    "But if you start it now, it may cause the advancing circle to malfunction again. If you want to repair it then, it will be even more difficult." The repairman hesitated.


    At this time, two demons descended from the sky and landed directly on the deck, smashing the iron plates on the deck into a big hole.


    Sun Yan squeezed the Moon Blade and slashed it directly. After a few strokes, he directly cut off the heads of the two demons.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, start right away. We must leave here now!" Sun Yan yelled firmly, and they would suffer one more casualties for every minute they stayed here.


    "Yes! Now start the advancement circle!"


    The lines of the magic circle under the hull began to glow, from the center of the magic circle in the middle of the hull to the back of the hull.


    The iron-clad ship began to move, slowly getting faster.


    Seeing that it was about to start completely, the hull suddenly shook violently, all the lines of the magic array that had been lit up lost its light, and the iron armored ship stopped again.


    "What''s going on!" Sun Yan shouted.


    "General Sun Yan, it''s not good. The advancing circle fails again. This time we really can''t fix it." the repairman shouted.


    Sun Yan''s heart shook as she looked at the demons who had surrounded the entire iron-clad ship with three layers inside and three outside.


    She secretly said: Is this her own result? Although her father had stabilized her, did she fear death? When she became a true warrior of Northern Yancheng, she also swore to fight the devil and fight to the end.


    But when she was really facing death, she was still timid.


    After all, she is only a woman in her 20s, and there are too many things in her life that she has not experienced.


    Just as Sun Yan was desperate in her heart, ready to lead the remaining soldiers and fight to the death, she actually heard the screams of the devil.


    She raised her head and looked at the top of the iron frame ship, where the demons were the most dense.


    The demons all turned and looked towards the outside.


    what happened?


    Sun Yan was puzzled, and then she saw the demons being knocked into the air, and even shot down directly on the deck.


    bump


    Sun Yan stepped back and a demon fell in front of her. There was a deep wound on the devil''s chest, and black blood flowed out.


    The devil struggled painfully, and finally there was no movement.


    This is a Tier 6 demon, just one move!


    Kill a Tier 6 demon with one move!


    You must know that just now she killed two demons in a row, it was only two Tier 5 demons, or she was wearing a Demon Hunter armor, possessing Tier 7 strength, and performing her special tricks.


    what is the problem?


    When Sun Yan was puzzled, the demons above her head appeared in an empty area.


    A man holding a Fangtian painted halberd was standing there, with a cold face, no mood swings could be seen.


    There is no fighting spirit, murderous spirit, or nervousness or excitement.


    Some are only as calm as the lake, as if what he is doing now is just a small thing that he usually does.


    "Howl." Xiao Cui on Ye Hao''s right arm let out a low cry.


    "There is no Tier 8 demon, you don''t have to take action this time. Just leave it to me to deal with it. I am now at the Demigod level. I must use every opportunity to force me to get to the Quasi-god level quickly." Ye Hao whispered.


    Then he looked at the demons around him who started to surround him, Ye Hao didn''t do anything, but quietly waited for these demons to surround him.


    This scene is also very scary to outsiders.


    Those demons were like flies, surrounding the man in the center, and finally formed a small black ball.


    Sun Yan was not only worried about the man who appeared suddenly.


    And the next moment, a black hole appeared directly in the void, and the demons began to flee in fear, but it was too late.


    These demons were all absorbed by the black hole, and their bodies shattered.


    The remaining demons that were farther away were destroyed by lightning and Yanlong one by one.


    Four to five thousand demons were all cleaned up in less than ten minutes.


    Ye Hao sighed and put away the small black hole he created.


    This is the black hole he created by pondering the laws of space. Once he could only create space cracks.


    According to Evelyn, all practitioners of the law of space generally have a very practical trick.


    That is the black hole, also called by some people: the swallowing star.


    This is to use the law of space to create a powerfully attractive space turbulence zone, absorb the enemy, let them use their bodies to withstand the attack of the turbulence of space.


    The size of the black hole and the attractive strength directly reflect the strength of a space law practitioner.


    The Goddess of Star Sky said that she had seen a major **** of the space system, creating a black hole with a diameter of ten kilometers, and in the blink of an eye, she destroyed a small galaxy, hundreds of billions of intelligent life forms, and hundreds of quasi-god-levels. .


    Among the gods and all realms, no one wants to offend a powerful space master god, because they are not only powerful, but the escape is first-class.


    No matter how fast you are, how quickly someone can tear the space directly?


    Therefore, Ye Hao also began to think about the black hole.


    Black holes are simple and crude.


    And now Ye Hao''s black hole is only half a meter in diameter, but its absorption power can allow some of the seventh-order and below-level enemies within a radius of 500 meters to absorb and destroy!


    This is still Ye Hao at this stage, he is confident that he can further improve this move, and even he has more wonderful ideas.


    "North Yancheng, Sun Yan worshipped Xie Gaoren for help. I don''t know the name of the expert." Sun Yan didn''t know the origin of this person, but with this method, Sun Yan knew very well that these people weren''t their opponents at all.


    It takes only ten minutes to deal with those demons, and it is estimated that it takes less than three minutes to deal with them now.


    Just the trick just now was enough to destroy the entire iron armored ship.


    "Hey, Sister Sun Yan. Long time no see."


    A familiar voice sounded from above.


    Sun Yan raised her head and was surprised to find that a familiar face appeared in front of her after taking off his helmet.


    "Lin Qiangwei?"


    "It''s me, sister Sun Yan, don''t come here unharmed." Lin Qiangwei and Ye Hao landed on the armored boat one after another.


    Sun Yan''s subordinates all around looked at this powerful man with admiring eyes. They all saw the scene just now.


    "This..." Sun Yan breathed a sigh of relief. Since this man and Lin Qiangwei are the same, he is not an enemy.


    But at the same time, Sun Yan was also curious about the identity of this man. As far as she knew, there was no such character in Lin Qiangwei''s Chiyang City.


    "Our friends from Chiyang City, Ye Hao, Ye Gongzi." Lin Qiangwei enthusiastically introduced Ye Hao.


    "It turned out to be Young Master Ye, I thanked Young Master Ye very much just now." Sun Yan thanked again and again.


    Ye Hao nodded, looking at the wounded soldiers around, there were blood stains on the deck.


    "What''s wrong with you? Such a serious casualty?"


    Sun Yan''s face was dim, and she whispered: "We were ambushed by the devil, and the propulsion system of our iron armored ship has been completely broken.


    "It''s okay, our boat is not far away. I have already sent a signal for them to come over, and then we will drag your boat along."


    Lin Qiangwei saw the wounded, she went on to say: "Sister Sun Yan, you first count the loss, and then gather the wounded, Ye Gongzi..."


    Lin Qiangwei looked at Ye Hao, she saw Ye Hao''s methods, and she wanted to ask Ye Hao for help.


    "Well, the wounded are gathered. By the way, explain why you are here." Ye Hao did not refuse, anyway, it took the effort to treat these people.


    It only takes up to half an hour to fully recover the mountains.

 Chapter 2342： Sister fell in love with him

    Chapter 2342 Sister Fancy Him


    "What? Are you here to support?" Lin Qiangwei was a little surprised and Sun Yan answered.


    Sun Yan nodded and said, "Six hours ago, we received a distress call from Cardinal City. Cardinal City has a great relationship with our Beiyan City. Our two cities have always had a good relationship.


    The wife of the lord of Cardinal City is still my aunt, so we have a close relationship, and will help each other out if there is an emergency war. In addition, the distance is not very far, so a distress system is set up.


    We both agreed that one party would send a call for help, and the other would send troops to support it.


    My father sent me to lead an iron-clad ship, and a thousand soldiers from Beiyan City came to support it. "


    "Then why did you encounter the ambush of the devil here. And you will fall into this coral island group? Sun Yan sister, you don''t know, once our iron armored ship enters the coral island group, if it encounters a devil, it will be a disaster!" Lin Qiangwei Asked inexplicably.


    Because there are many coral islands in the coral island group.


    Once improperly driven, it will cause the iron-clad boat to hit the coral island, and the speed can not be raised at all.


    Therefore, when ironclad ships encounter such coral islands, they will choose to detour.


    "I didn''t even think about entering here. But when we were walking around, suddenly an isolated coral island exploded, and a huge explosion shock wave rushed us into the coral island group.


    After that, the demons in ambush attacked us, not giving us a chance to leave. "Sun Yan shook her head and said.


    "It''s like knowing in advance that you are coming." Ye Hao said.


    Sun Yan nodded fiercely: "Yes, that''s it!"


    "Is such a thing possible?" Ye Hao asked.


    "It''s impossible." Sun Yan and Lin Qiangwei said in unison.


    Sun Yan explained in detail: "It''s impossible for the devil to know in advance that our North Yancheng will support Cardinal City and set up an ambush. Those demons who can enter this void are at the Quasi-God level.


    Although they have a bit of IQ, they are all with well-developed limbs and simple minds. How can they guess that we will come unless they can predict. "


    Ye Hao abruptly said again, "Is it possible that Cardinal City betrayed you?"


    Sun Yan and Lin Qiangwei''s eyes changed.


    Sun Yan stared at Ye Hao straightly: "Young Master Ye, we will not forget your life-saving grace. But please don''t insult our members of the Black Great Wall Alliance.


    We are all brave warriors who are not afraid of life and death. It is impossible for us to go with the devil! "


    "Young Master Ye, Sister Sun Yan is right. If you want to say that one or two people will fight timidly, it is possible, but it is impossible for an alliance city to turn to each other." Lin Qiangwei''s tone was softer.


    "Okay, just assume I haven''t said it." Ye Hao shrugged, and then continued to treat the wounded in Beiyan City.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s methods, Sun Yan was also shocked.


    The severely injured wounded recovered directly.


    It''s incredible.


    At this time, the iron-clad boat in Chiyang City was also in place, and the iron-clad boat in Beiyan City was fixed, and it could be towed.


    After Ye Hao treated the wounded in Beiyan City, he returned to the iron-clad ship in Chiyang City.


    Old Jian and Ximen Sword Saint came to round with Ye Hao, and Ye Hao briefly explained the situation to them.


    "Which... Ye Gongzi."


    Lin Qiangwei and Sun Yan appeared behind Ye Hao


    Ye Hao looked at the two women, both of them seem to be in trouble.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Hao asked.


    Lin Qiangwei glanced at Sun Yan, and then said: "Young Master Ye. Sister Sun Yan wants us to accompany her. She wants to go to Cardinal City to see the situation. After all, Cardinal City has sent a distress signal.


    We are only 80 kilometers away from Cardinal City in a straight line. If you tow a boat, you can get there in more than an hour. So look..."


    Lin Qiangwei didn''t dare to make a decision, so he was seeking Ye Hao''s opinion.


    Ye Hao frowned slightly. If he wanted to go to Cardinal City first, he would definitely waste four or five hours to tow their iron-clad boat to Beiyan City.


    Of course he was not willing to Ye Hao who was a little impatient now.


    But look at Sun Yan''s pleading gaze, and then think about these people fighting alone in another world.


    Ye Hao was still softened: "Well then, let''s go."


    "Thank you Young Master Ye! I thank Young Master Ye on behalf of Cardinal City." Sun Yan bowed deeply to Ye Hao excitedly.


    Lin Qiangwei also showed a smile.


    There is still a reason why the two of them are happy, no matter what threats Cardinal City faces, as long as Ye Hao is willing to go.


    That is a pin, and many problems can be solved!


    "I want to take a break, call me when something happens or it''s almost here." Ye Hao needs to recover as soon as possible.


    After that, Ye Hao went off the deck and returned to his cabin.


    "Qiangwei, what is the origin of this Young Master Ye? He is so strong at a young age, so a group of Tier 5, Tier 6, and even Tier 7 demons were killed by him like this." Sun Yanla Lin Qiangwei asked curiously.


    For such a man, which woman can not be a little curious.


    Lin Qiangwei explained Ye Hao''s background.


    "He also helped your Chiyang City? He also killed a Tier 8 demon! How strong is he then." Sun Yan was stunned.


    "According to Ye Gongzi himself, he is now at the Demigod level." Lin Qiangwei said.


    "Demigod!" Sun Yan took a deep breath: "I think he is about the same age as ours, but he is already a demigod. I am only the seventh-order peak now."


    Sun Yan thought that she was already a talented person among her peers, except of course the evildoers in the three major cities.


    But at this moment, he unexpectedly encountered someone even more evil than evil.


    If the evildoers of the three major cities saw this person, it is estimated that those evildoers would be ashamed.


    Seeing Sun Yan''s surprised look, Lin Qiangwei still had a little pride in her heart. After all, this is the man she likes and can be recognized by more people. Of course it is the best.


    Sun Yan noticed Lin Qiangwei''s expression, and the corners of her mouth raised slightly, "Qiangwei. I just saw you notice that Ye Gongzi''s expression is unusual, and she put on this dress directly after the battle.


    Tsk tusk tusk... In the past, I knew that before and after the battle, the alarm was not completely cleared, and you would not take off the armor.


    Tell me honestly, do you like Ye Gongzi? "


    Lin Qiangwei was a little bit embarrassed to be asked such a question directly, and lowered her head subconsciously: "Wh...Where is...I...I just treat Ye Gongzi as an older brother."


    "Brother...?" Sun Yan gave a playful smile: "It looks like Young Master Ye is one year younger than you. But it''s no wonder that a man like him looks very mature and masculine.


    I originally thought that our sister Qiangwei liked people, since you don''t like it, then I''m not welcome. How can such a good man be missed.


    Although three years younger than me, I believe that Sun Yan can still take him down, and he will be your brother-in-law by then. "


    "Brother-in-law? No, no!" Lin Qiangwei panicked subconsciously when she heard this, and directly grabbed Sun Yan''s arm, as if trying to fight her.


    "Tsk tusk tusk, look at your demo. Still lying to me here, my sister''s Taoism is deeper than you, and I can''t see through your careful thinking?" Sun Yan said teasingly.


    Lin Qiangwei knew that Sun Yan was molesting herself, her cheeks became even more red, and she stared at Sun Yan angrily: "Sister Sun Yan is still so skinny! You bullied me like this when you were a kid."


    Sun Yan shrugged and said carelessly: "I''m telling the truth, I do have a good impression of that Young Master Ye. Maybe someday, this young lady will do it, and sister Qiangwei will probably only drink soup. Up.


    If you please please me now, maybe I can make you a kid. Let Master Ye go to your room once a week. "


    "Sister Sun Yan, you hate it!"


    "One time is not enough? Then go twice."


    "Ignore you!"

 Chapter 2343： Fall of Cardinal City

    In the play of Lin Qiangwei and Sun Yan, the iron-clad ships of Chiyang City took the iron-clad ships of Beiyan City and started to drive towards Cardinal City little by little.


    I have to say that this scene is a bit like a calf pulling a cart.


    The iron-clad ships of Chiyang City and the iron-clad ships of Beiyan City are not at the same level.


    The iron-clad ships in Beiyan City are almost two to three times larger than those in Chiyang City.


    Because one is a combat ship, the hull is equipped with combat weapons and can accommodate up to one thousand people.


    The iron-clad ships in Chiyang City are transport ships, and they pay attention to speed and transportation.


    The transport space in its abdomen is not small, and at the same time its speed is faster than that of combat ships. If not, it is estimated that the iron-clad ships in Beiyan City will not be able to be pulled at this time.


    Closer to home.


    When there were still ten kilometers away from Cardinal City, Lin Qiangwei notified Ye Hao, and Ye Hao came to the deck.


    After Ye Hao arrived on the deck, his face sank.


    Lin Qiangwei and others noticed that Ye Hao''s expression was unusual.


    Lin Qiangwei asked cautiously: "Young Master Ye, what''s the matter? Is it because of physical discomfort?"


    "No, the atmosphere here is not right." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong? Isn''t it normal here." Sun Yan looked at the void around him, nothing special.


    "A heavy smell of blood, and the aura of annihilation of the soul." Ye Hao raised his hand and pointed to the front of the bow: "Just ahead."


    Lin Qiangwei and Sun Yan were shocked. In front of them... Isn''t it the Cardinal City?


    Sun Yan smiled somewhat comfortingly: "You are the one who worried about Ye Gongzi, this is more than ten kilometers away. How can you smell blood, and even if it is blood, it may be the blood of the devil. We. You can be more vigilant."


    "It''s not a devil, it''s a human." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    He didn''t want to explain more, he was a blood race, although in the void, the blood race''s ability was somewhat weakened.


    But it is still very simple to smell human blood within ten kilometers.


    You know that on the earth, Ye Hao can find the owner of this blood within a radius of 300 kilometers based on the smell of blood!


    "General Lin, you have ordered the boat to stop here first. All members are on alert, let''s go and take a look first." Ye Hao spread his wings behind his back.


    The good old swordsman Ximen Jiansheng was arranged to stay behind again.


    Sun Yan didn''t believe in this evil, so she insisted on going.


    So Sun Yan also experienced the shock of Lin Qiangwei''s speed just now.


    But this feeling was quickly covered by another feeling.


    Ye Hao and others came to Cardinal City, an island city.


    Ye Hao looked at the scene below and said, "This is the Cardinal City?"


    Lin Qiangwei and Sun Yan did not speak.


    Because they were all shocked by the scene in front of them.


    The entire Cardinal City has been in ruins, the walls have collapsed, and the buildings in the city have been messy.


    There were corpses, blood, remains of battle, and the remains of soldiers everywhere.


    In the center of Cardinal City, where the City Lord''s Mansion was located, the entire City Lord''s Mansion had disappeared, and a large hole was dug directly through the island.


    A pothole appeared in the center of the island, surrounded by purple crystal stones.


    It seems that this should be Lin Qiangwei mentioned earlier, the central core of the island city, amethyst.


    "This...this...how is it possible.... We...we must have been caught in the devil''s vision." Sun Yan was unwilling to believe the scene before her, her eyes were bloodshot.


    "This is not an illusion, all of this is real. These people should die eight hours ago at the latest." Ye Hao said.


    "Eight hours ago?" Lin Qiangwei was stunned for a moment, then her eyes widened: "Could it be that the distress signal was not sent by the people from Cardinal City?


    It was those demons who deliberately lured the reinforcements of Beiyan City to come over, and then designed an ambush! "


    Ye Hao nodded: "It should be that way, and only this way can explain what happened."


    "Cardinal City has fallen, this is no small matter. This must be reported to the main city!" Lin Qiangwei said solemnly.


    "A city has fallen, is it so serious?" Ye Hao asked.


    Lin Qiangwei nodded heavily: "Yes. As I said before, the Black Great Wall is a perfect line of defense, blocking the passage of the devil to the earth.


    If that city on this line of defense is lost, it will cause loopholes in the line of defense, allowing the devil to take advantage of it.


    In the fifty years since the establishment of the Great Black Wall, some small cities have also fallen. According to regulations, the Black Great Wall Alliance will enter the highest level of defense.


    And component joint forces, in the shortest time. Use the spare amethyst island to build a brand new city and restore the stability of the defense line! "


    "Since there is a countermeasure, that''s fine." Ye Hao nodded, and then he flew down and walked into the pothole.


    "These amethysts are really amazing. They can provide you with an island suitable for human survival. Those demons seem to have destroyed the core amethyst."


    When he curiously touched those amethysts with his hands.


    A voice rang in Ye Hao''s ears.


    [Unidentified energy source found...began to detect]


    What a familiar voice, Ye Hao didn''t know how long he hadn''t heard it.


    [The detection target is determined to be''Space Amethyst'', and the detection range is ten kilometers... it can absorb 50,000 skill points...]


    Ye Hao''s eyes widened, fifty thousand skill points!


    One amethyst that was destroyed most of them had fifty thousand!


    If this is a complete amethyst, wouldn''t it be as many as three to four hundred thousand!


    Ye Hao immediately absorbed these amethysts.


    [Current skill points: 75498]


    After Ye Hao settled and accepted the unexpected gift, a thought flashed through his mind.


    He suddenly appeared beside Lin Qiangwei and Sun Yan who were watching the miserable situation of Cardinal City.


    "I have a not-so-good idea." Ye Hao said sternly: "I think the devil should not just attract the reinforcements of Beiyan City and ambushed it.


    If I were the leader of the devil, at this time Beiyan City was missing a part of its power. I would definitely try to attack Beiyan City and turn it into the second Cardinal City. "


    When Ye Hao said this, both Sun Yan and Lin Qiangwei''s expressions changed.


    Sun Yan immediately retorted: "This is impossible. The strength of North Yancheng is higher than that of Cardinal City, and in the past six months, Cardinal City has been injured, with a fighting population of less than 3,000.


    But our Cardinal City has as many as six thousand, even if I take away one thousand, there are five thousand! The devil cannot easily break Beiyan City. "


    "Then I asked me, how many demon army is needed to break Beiyan City?" Ye Hao asked directly.


    Sun Yan hesitated for a while, and then categorically said: "At least fifty thousand demons are needed, and five or more eighth-order demons are needed!


    With this amount, Beiyan City can still hold on for at least 24 hours! "


    Ye Hao closed his eyes.


    Time recall


    After a few seconds, Ye Hao opened his eyes, and he said: "What about an army of 100,000 demons, thirteen eighth-level demons, and a demigod-level demon?


    How long can Beiyan City last? "

 Chapter 2344： Devils assassination plan

    Chapter 2344 Demon''s Assassination Plan


    Lin Qiangwei and Sun Yan were stunned.


    Sun Yan took a deep breath and confirmed with Ye Hao again: "Young Master Ye, what is the basis for what you just said! Demigod level demon, that rarely appears. Devil of this level will generally be defeated by the frontline three. The main city was intercepted.


    It is impossible to appear in these areas of Cardinal City! If there is indeed a Demigod, the people in Cardinal City will definitely contact the outside world to report the situation and ask for support! "


    "What you are talking about is the normal situation in the past, the demon offensive has been in a wave in the past six months. Can you guarantee that there will not be a demigod demon leading an army here?


    And they also have some means. They can mimic humans on a large scale, and human powers below the demigod level can''t detect it at all.


    When these demons cross the line of defense of Cardinal City and step into Cardinal City, it will be difficult to sustain Cardinal City for an hour! "What Ye Hao said was actually what he saw with his own eyes from his memories.


    "A large-scale mimicry of the adult race... this way... this is impossible." Sun Yan didn''t want to believe it.


    Lin Qiangwei looked at Ye Hao with some worry: "Young Master Ye, are you sure?"


    This news is very important to them.


    "I have a special means to observe things a certain time ago. According to my observation, it was their demigod demon holding a main god-level weapon and releasing a mimicry position, which made it pass.


    And the strongest city lord of Cardinal City is called Hong Liqun, whose strength is about the late stage of the eighth stage. He also has a son named Hong Feiwen, in the middle of the seventh stage. Like to wear a bird armor. "


    Ye Hao pointed to a collapsed wall in the distance: "Their father and son were beheaded there by demigod demons. It is estimated that you can still find their bodies in the past."


    Sun Yan stepped back abruptly, covering her mouth in disbelief: "You...how do you know Hong Liqun and Hong Feiwen."


    Lin Qiangwei believed Ye Hao at this moment, because she knew that Ye Hao didn''t know anything about the Black Great Wall Alliance before, and now she knows who the lord of Cardinal City is.


    "Lin Yan, the mourning and change. If it is true as Ye Gongzi said, then Beiyan City is very dangerous now. We must rush back to Beiyan City to prevent that group of demons from using the same means to capture Beiyan City!" Lin Qiangwei said.


    Sun Yan''s eyes lit up: "Yes, that''s right! We must rush back, notify father, and alliance with them!"


    The devil became a human race and mixed into the city, this way.


    For the human race, it is a disaster.


    Human races can contend with demons, mainly relying on the benefits of defending the city, so that they can line up their troops and use the most effective combat to deal with the most enemies.


    But once you get in touch with the devil, it will definitely fall short.


    Even the three major cities, the overall strength is no more than a devil.


    Ye Hao and the three immediately left Cardinal City and flew to the two iron-clad ships that had stayed a few kilometers away.


    "We can''t take the iron-clad ship in Beiyan City, that will affect our speed." Ye Hao said.


    Lin Qiangwei nodded: "That''s right, if we only use the iron-clad ship in Chiyang City, we can reach Beiyan City in half an hour. If we drag the iron-clad ship in Beiyan City, it will take at least one hour to one. About half an hour.


    According to the battle time of the group of demons, a distress signal was sent to Beiyan City six hours ago.


    Then count the time to destroy the amethyst, and take a break to deal with, rush to Beiyan City.


    Maybe, they are already fighting Beiyan City now, we must race against time. "


    Lin Qiangwei said.


    "Then what shall we do?" Sun Yan was already panicked at the moment.


    "We can be divided into three waves, the iron-clad ships of Beiyan City. Leave the soldiers who have not fully recovered their combat effectiveness and let them wait here in place.


    The remaining combat-capable soldiers moved to the iron-clad ship of Chiyang City, and the iron-clad ship of Chiyang City rushed to Beiyan City at full speed.


    I can take two or three people to Beiyan City in ten minutes. Let''s get there first, maybe we can save Beiyan City. "Ye Hao said.


    Lin Qiangwei and Sun Yan both agreed to Ye Hao''s proposal.


    And the two of them went with Ye Hao.


    After that, they quickly returned to the docking point of the two armored ships, briefly explained the situation, and followed Ye Hao to Beiyan City.


    "Young Master Ye...you can hurry up! We...we can hold it." Sun Yan said, wearing a demon hunting armor all over her body, her breathing a little unstable.


    Now Ye Hao''s speed has reached the limit that Sun Yan and Lin Qiangwei can bear.


    Ye Hao glanced at the two women, they were very anxious.


    Ye Hao directly hugged the two of them in his arms, one on each side, and then the speed rose one step again.


    Being held in her arms by Ye Hao, Lin Qiangwei was a little shy. Although there was no close contact between the two sides through the armor, this was the first time she was so close to a man.


    Sun Yan didn''t have the time to care about this at this time, but was worried about the situation in Beiyan City.


    ...


    Beiyan City


    At this moment, Beiyan City is in a state of alert, and there are relics from the previous days on the wall.


    The soldiers walked back and forth on the wall.


    And dozens of kilometers away, a large group of demons have assembled here.


    "Report to the general, except for some previous casualties in Cardinal City, as well as the soldiers who were diverted to ambush. Our army has a total of 80,000 people, and we are ready!


    You can fight anytime! "A demon stood in front of a demon with three eyes and dark armor.


    Shadow Demon City Third Army, deputy commander, Naisa.


    The only demon at the deputy legion level, but not even the quasi **** level.


    Because he is a collateral of the Wrath Demon God family, he was able to reach the deputy legion-level position through his relationship. Many people under his hand are of higher strength and often disobey his arrangements.


    Nasa has been very angry, but this time he finally waited for his fighter plane. Because of the space limitations, it was very difficult for the quasi-god-level demon to enter, and it was impossible for the main god-level to come.


    And Nasa, who has not yet reached the Quasi-God level, is at the Demi-God level, and has the bloodline of the angry demon god, is a very suitable candidate.


    And the angry demon **** personally gave him a task, with a camouflage-like main god-level weapon, and a well-prepared army of 100,000 demons.


    Come and perform an assassination operation for the Black Great Wall defense line!


    Nasa¡¯s goal is to destroy the three cities of the Black Great Wall Alliance in a very short time. After returning in this way, Lord Demon God will definitely give him a big reward. Maybe he will be promoted to the Quasi-God level, so that those who look down on him The demon shut up!


    "If I can destroy more than three human castles. Then Lord Demon God will definitely give me more rewards, and maybe give me more training resources at that time. Allow me to be promoted to the master **** in a very short time. level!


    Then I can become the commander of the legion! "Nasa has already thought of his majestic posture with the legion commander''s badge in his heart.

 Chapter 2345： Visitors from Beiyan City

    Chapter 2345 visitors from Beiyan City


    "General, general." The calls of others dragged Naisa back to reality.


    Nasa sternly said: "Okay. Then, as in the previous plan to attack Cardinal City, we used the weapons that Lord Demon gave us to sneak in.


    Once we enter their city, we will destroy them in a very short time and destroy the core amethyst of their island city! "


    "Yes!" A group of demon generals are ready to go.


    Nasa took out a stone sculpture of a black demon with closed eyes.


    Naisa urged the object, and the closed-eyed stone sculpture opened his eyes. The moment he opened his eyes, a ray of light enveloped the demon army in it, and the demon that was irradiated by the light turned into a human appearance!


    But not all, there are only a thousand demons.


    But these thousand demons are all elites, and the lowest strength is at least Tier 6!


    This is Naisa''s stepping stone. After breaking the target city''s defense, the army hidden behind will start the action.


    "Remember, you can''t expose your traces without our signal." Nasa solemnly reminded his subordinates in charge of the army.


    "The general can rest assured that we will proceed as planned."


    Naisa nodded, and then he grandly took the more than a thousand "human races", riding in the iron-clad ship specially found from Cardinal City, and also hung the flag of Cardinal City.


    Drive towards Beiyan City.


    The generals on the wall of Beiyan City quickly noticed the iron-clad ship appearing ahead, and they also knew the familiar flag.


    "The report says that an iron-clad ship from Cardinal City was found ten kilometers ahead. It is approaching and it is expected to arrive at our city wall in ten minutes." Sentinel Hui reported.


    "Come here, report this news to Lord City Lord. Let''s watch the changes first." General Shoucheng said.


    The iron-clad ship was still advancing slowly. When it reached five kilometers, the people on the walls of Beiyan City could even see the "Cardinal City" soldiers on the iron-clad ship beckoning to them.


    Because of the good relationship with Cardinal City, some enthusiastic soldiers also shouted and waved, looking happily.


    "General, the armored ships in Cardinal City show signs of battle." The sentry reported again.


    "I got news before that Cardinal City was attacked. Our General Sun Yan also led a team to support. After they were attacked, they could only come to us." The general thought to himself.


    Naisa on the iron armored ship, watching the approaching city wall, his heart was ecstatic, as if he had seen Lord Demon''s personal recognition.


    "General, we have passed the range of human demon hunting guns and their strongest defense distance." The demon subordinate next to him whispered.


    "Shut up, be honest with me, and put away the fangs. We must do it after entering the city, and don''t stun the snake." Nasa stared at the subordinates who looked like hungry wolves.


    Naisa looked at the wall of Beiyan City that was approaching. He knew very well that as long as these inferior human races fought close to their great demons, it was the fish on the sword.


    It takes less than an hour to make this city a dead city!


    At this time, Nasa noticed a strong middle-aged man wearing a black armor appearing on the city wall, whose breath was at the peak of Tier 8.


    Only one step away from his demigod level.


    This person should be the strongest in Beiyan City, the city''s lord.


    Nasa has been paying attention to this person''s every move. He appeared on the city wall and was discussing something with several other generals who seemed like commanders.


    Then a soldier above the city wall held a flag and signaled them.


    "What do they mean?" Nasa interrogated a demon who had previously captured the knowledge of a human soldier.


    "This is their semaphore for contact. It means to stop us and be checked." The demon replied.


    Naisa frowned. He didn''t expect the city lord of this city to be so calm. The previous Cardinal City people just let them into the city, and they were very enthusiastic.


    The person who died the earliest had that welcome smile on his face.


    Because Nasa did not speak, the iron-clad ship was still advancing, only three kilometers away from the city wall.


    At this time, the city lord of Beiyan city seemed to have issued some order. The soldiers took up their weapons. Although they didn''t understand their city lord''s intentions, they were still ready to fight.


    "General, they are very careful. Let''s do it right now, this distance. Our elite troops rushed in, and their enchantment was too late to open." The demon subordinate said.


    Nasa hesitated for a while, then shook his head: "No. Human race is very cunning and scheming. This time we are a surprise attack, we must ensure that we can take this city in a short time.


    Order the ship to stop and accept their inspection. "


    "But General. Didn''t you say that the weapons that Lord Demon God gave us have a camouflage effect. Once an outsider gets closer to ten meters, it will be automatically cancelled." The demon subordinate reminded.


    "I know. We can''t enter the city in this situation, but since they want to check. Let their city lord to check it personally, the devil will beat their semaphore.


    Once their city lord left the city wall and came to us. We took the opportunity to kill him.


    That was the strongest in their Beiyan city. Once the city lord died, it would be equivalent to a group of dragons without a leader, and it would be much easier to deal with. "Nasa said.


    The eyes of the devil''s subordinates lit up: "My lord is smart!"


    Nasa was disdainful, you idiots, inferior demons.


    He is a demon with the blood of a great demon **** in his body. Although his strength is only at the half **** level, his wisdom is equivalent to the peak of the quasi **** level, and even the main **** level!


    But these stupid low-level demons are not comparable.


    After that, the iron-clad ship stopped, and there was a demon disguised as a human, who spoke semaphores against Beiyan City.


    "Report to the city lord. The other party expressed that they are willing to accept the inspection, but there are important things to meet with the city lord now." Qishouhui reported.


    Sun Liancheng nodded: "Okay. Lao Zhang, you bring the First Guards with me to find out what they are."


    This Sun Liancheng is the City Lord of Beiyan City, the father of General Sun Yan.


    "Yes." Commander Zhang, with a guard team of only ten people, followed Sun Liancheng and flew to the iron armored ship wearing a hunting demon armor.


    Because the distance is not very far, Sun Liancheng will soon be in front of the iron armored ship.


    Sun Liancheng can even see the fighters of Cardinal City.


    "Strange, this iron-clad ship seems to be after the war. But how come the soldiers on this ship are so clean and energetic." Sun Liancheng found something strange.


    When he stepped on the ship''s side, everything in front of Sun Liancheng changed.

 Chapter 2346： Battle of Beiyan City

    Chapter 2346 Battle of Beiyan City


    Sun Liancheng saw the original human being in front of him, but turned into demons.


    The demon in the front looked at him with a joking smile, exuding an aura of terror.


    "No, we''re in the middle! Beiyan City immediately opened the shady shield!" Sun Liancheng was no longer concerned about the safety of these people at this moment, and shouted at Beiyan City.


    The commander-in-chief of Beiyan City was stunned for a moment, and then ordered his subordinates to open the shady shield of Beiyan City.


    "Humans, you are too late. I have studied your shields. It takes 30 seconds to fully open. We are now less than three kilometers away from your Beiyan city wall.


    Thirty seconds is enough for us to attack Beiyan City and destroy your city wall defense before the shady barrier is completely opened! "


    Nasain smiled and directly cancelled the disguise of the entire iron-clad ship, and more than a thousand demons were exposed to the eyes of the army of Beiyan City.


    "Powerful demon warrior, kill!" Naisa gave the order.


    The demon elites on the iron armored ship swooped down to Beiyan City, which was opening the shady shield like wild horses.


    At the same time, dozens of kilometers away, an army of tens of thousands of demons appeared in the eyes of every sentinel in Beiyan City.


    "Report, an army of 20,000 demons was found north of Beiyan City!"


    "No, there is an army of 30,000 demons in the south of Beiyan City. They are rushing over at the fastest speed. It is estimated that they will reach our city wall in ten minutes at the latest!"


    "Damn, there are enemies to the east of Beiyan City!"


    "The Lord of the City is in danger! The Lord of the City is surrounded by enemies!"


    The wall of Beiyan City fell into horror. The biggest reason was that their backbone, Sun City Lord, fell into a tiger''s mouth.


    "Stop these demons, don''t let them approach the wall of our Beiyan City!" Sun Liancheng entered a fighting state, a black knife was held in his hand, and his body burst out with the powerful aura of the late eighth stage.


    Sun Liancheng''s guards also rushed to the demons, trying to stop the demonic tide and buy time for Beiyan City.


    Although Sun Liancheng brought elites, but there were only a dozen people, and the enemy had a thousand demons.


    This is all about eggs hitting the bones.


    One of the youngest Guards soldiers hacked to death three Tier 6 demons with double knives in his hand, but then two black hooks hooked his shoulders.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." The guards broke out a painful roar.


    Two more iron chains were thrown over, entangled his legs.


    Then only listened to the sound of bone cracking, and blood mist bloomed in the void.


    This is just the beginning.


    A female guard of the Guards, the fighting momentum is no worse than that of a man. The spear in her hand pierced the devil''s head, important parts one after another.


    But there are too many enemies that can''t stand it. Forty or fifty Tier 6 demons, pinpointing a gap in this female warrior, swarmed up.


    Then they dispersed, and there was only a pool of blood and bones left where the female soldier was.


    "Wang Yu!" The deputy captain of the personal guard saw the tragic death of the female captain with bloodshot eyes.


    That was the object he liked, and the other party finally showed his feelings for him not long ago.


    But at this moment, he actually saw his beloved woman being eaten by the devil. He felt his anger attacked his heart, and he couldn''t care about any tricks.


    And this is unfortunately found by a demon, a seventh-order demon holding two hammers, two hammers were hit hard.


    The deputy captain of the personal guard held a long knife to resist, the long knife shattered, he also vomited blood, and fell down.


    The two-hammer demon pressed tightly, and the last two hammers directly smashed the upper body of the deputy captain into blood.


    "You **** demons!" In less than ten seconds, Sun Liancheng relied on his powerful strength to kill twenty or thirty demons.


    But even like this, he couldn''t do anything about the fall of his own guards.


    I can only vent my anger on these demons.


    "There is something in the late eighth stage, but it''s a pity that you are not my opponent. You can''t stop your destiny in Beiyan City." Naisa suddenly appeared behind Sun Liancheng, and he punched Sun Liancheng away.


    The experienced Sun Liancheng, of course, had been prepared long ago. When he turned around, the black knife in his hand swung out.


    The black knife and the demon''s fist rammed together.


    A crack appeared on the black knife, but Naisa''s fist was safe and sound.


    "Hehehe." Naisa looked at Sun Liancheng with a grin, and then quickly waved his fist.


    Sun Liancheng had no choice but to retreat.


    In three seconds, there were hundreds of hits with this knife.


    It even hit an electric flint.


    At the same time, the elite demon who attacked first has rushed to the wall.


    "Fight! Fight! Before the shady enchantment is fully opened, these demons can''t let these demons break through the city wall!" Several defense commanders, wearing magic hunting armor, rushed forward with their own subordinates desperately.


    Because the distance is too close, it is difficult for the Demon Hunter and Arrow Feather to carry out an effective attack, and can only conduct the most cruel hand-to-hand combat.


    Such hand-to-hand combat, not only did not completely stop these demons from attacking.


    And it also caused casualties in Beiyan City every moment.


    It can be said that the soldiers of Beiyan City are using their own blood to block the enemy''s attack.


    They want to use their own sacrifices to support until the shady enchantment is completely opened, although the shady enchantment is not invincible.


    But as long as the shady enchantment is opened, then they will have the opportunity to send a cry for help to the alliance and uncover the devil''s conspiracy.


    "Why? Still want to struggle?" Naisa twisted Sun Liancheng''s neck with a smirk on his face.


    The demon hunting armor on Sun Liancheng''s body was already fragmented, unable to provide defensive effects.


    Demigod-level demon, and a strong human race in the late eighth stage.


    This gap is not a star and a half.


    "I will never... let you... these **** demons defile my Beiyan City." Every word Sun Liancheng said, a large pool of blood flowed out of his mouth.


    Kaz


    Sun Liancheng''s pupils dilated and blood was gushing out of his mouth, but he still resisted it. He gritted his teeth and stared at the demon in front of him with a resentful look.


    And Naisa was holding an arm at the moment, which was exactly pulled from Sun Liancheng''s right arm.


    Naisa ate this arm directly in front of Sun Liancheng, with blood stains on the corners of his mouth.


    "Yes, although you are an inferior human race. But I have to say that you are a worthy warrior, but unfortunately... you are not a great demon warrior.


    Let me, the great demon, come and taste what your heart is like. "


    Naisa stretched out his left hand and pierced Sun Liancheng''s chest with his fingertips. The blood stained Sun Liancheng''s armor.

 Chapter 2347： Ride to Beiyan City

    Chapter 2347 Riding Aid To Beiyan City


    Huh


    A cold light flashed between Sun Liancheng and Naisa.


    The blood splashed on Sun Liancheng''s face.


    But this blood is not his, but the demigod demon in front of him.


    The next moment, the demigod demon retreated suddenly.


    There were still two severed arms on Sun Liancheng''s chest and neck, and the cross section of the severed arms was still dripping with black blood.


    "Who is it!" Nasa looked angrily and horrified in the direction of the attack just now, and his broken arms began to quickly repair.


    Just now when he was about to do it, that cold light appeared. If he hadn''t moved back a bit, his arm would have been cut off.


    But most of his body!


    "Hohoho!"


    A surging dragon roar sounded, a golden-green dragon swooped down from the distant void, and there were three people on the dragon''s back.


    "Father!" said a sweet voice.


    Sun Liancheng shook his body. This was the voice of his precious daughter.


    "Yan''er?" Sun Liancheng raised his head, he really saw one of the three people on the dragon, it was his Sun Yan!


    Ye Hao drove the dragon to fly in front of Sun Liancheng, Xiao Cui''s aura was fully opened, and the surrounding demons did not dare to approach half a step.


    "Xiao Cui, it''s over to you. Block these demons, dare to approach the demons within five kilometers of Beiyan City, and kill them all!" Ye Hao brought the two girls down from Xiao Cui.


    When they were still a short distance away from Beiyan City, Ye Hao summoned Xiao Cui to let her travel.


    And Ye Hao himself used this little time to restore himself to his heyday.


    He anticipated that there would be a big battle in Beiyan City, and when they came here, Guo really met.


    Fortunately, Beiyan City was only in a melee, and did not follow in the footsteps of Cardinal City.


    "Father, are you okay." Sun Yan came to Sun Liancheng and looked at Sun Liancheng''s scarred body and the demon''s hand still stuck in his chest.


    "It''s okay, why are you back. Are these two?" Sun Liancheng threw off his two demon arms and cast his eyes on Ye Hao and Lin Qiangwei.


    When looking at Lin Qiangwei, Sun Liancheng''s eyes stopped for a moment, and he felt that the woman was familiar.


    "This is the daughter of City Lord Chiyang, Lin Qiangwei. This is Ye Hao, Ye Gongzi." Sun Yan supported her seriously injured father.


    "Lin Qiangwei? Lin Yanghai''s daughter!" Sun Liancheng suddenly understood why he felt that this girl was familiar, although he was not familiar with Chiyang City.


    But there are also several fate.


    "There is no time to relive the old days. Let''s withdraw to the city wall first. Destroy those demons, and then prepare to welcome the 80,000 demons army." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    Although Xiao Cui''s army of eighty thousand demons is very strong, it can''t stand the large number of demons.


    If the effective defense cannot be restored as soon as possible, then Beiyan City will definitely suffer severe damage.


    "Yes." Sun Liancheng also realized this.


    The four hurriedly returned to the city wall. At this moment, the shady enchantment had been closed for three quarters, but one quarter had not been closed for some reason.


    In the middle of the four directions of Beiyan City, four gaps happened to be left.


    "What''s going on! Why hasn''t the shady enchantment closed yet!" Sun Liancheng questioned a warrior in anger.


    "City Lord Sun, our enchantment core was destroyed by an eighth-order demon. Several of our commanders are besieging that eighth-order demon. However, they have been unable to take it, and there is no chance to repair the enchantment core!" Point to the center of Beiyan City, the location of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Not only the city walls, but now there are also some fires in the city. It is the demons who sneak into the city and try to disrupt the order in the city!


    "The eighth-order demon?" Sun Liancheng took a deep breath.


    If it is normal, Sun Liancheng can rely on the demon hunting weapon and the assistance of other people to besieged this eighth-order demon.


    But now Sun Liancheng was seriously injured and was unable to conduct high-intensity battles.


    That dragon!


    Sun Liancheng looked at the young man named Ye Hao subconsciously.


    As far as he knew, there was no such strong dragon in Chiyang City, so there was only one possibility that this giant dragon had something to do with this young man.


    The move just now directly injured the demigod demon.


    Now he was chasing that demigod-level demon.


    The strength must be quasi **** level!


    If it is willing to help, that Tier 8 demon in the city will not be a problem.


    "That... Ye Gongzi..." Sun Liancheng was about to speak.


    Ye Hao interrupted him: "Give me the Tier 8 demon in the city. It is estimated that the demon army will arrive outside the city wall in five minutes. How long will it take for you to repair the enchantment core."


    "How is the damage to the core of the barrier?" Sun Liancheng immediately interrogated the Shoucheng commander.


    "The damage is 27%, it takes about three minutes to repair... Then restart it, it takes one minute to fully open the shady enchantment. It can be completed in four minutes!" The defense commander reported the situation very dutifully. .


    "That''s good. I''ll get it done. You immediately send someone to prepare for repair. At the same time, within these five minutes, try to eliminate the wall and the demons in the city as much as possible.


    During this time, my dragon can still block those demons. Five minutes later, when the army of eighty thousand demons arrived, my dragon might not be able to stop it.


    Everyone knows the truth that one must first settle within one''s internal affairs. "Ye Hao said solemnly.


    Sun Liancheng looked at Ye Hao with some worry: "Young Master Ye, that''s a Tier 8 demon. Or I will assist you with some generals."


    Looking at Ye Hao''s young age, Sun Liancheng doubted whether his strength could defeat the eighth-order demon.


    And it seemed that this young man didn''t even have the Demon Hunting Armor and the Demon Hunting series weapons.


    "City Master Sun, you don''t have to worry about this. A Tier 8 demon, Young Master Ye can still deal with it." Lin Qiangwei said very confidently, her proud little eyes as if she was talking about herself.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. This is the recovery potion, you use it." Ye Hao took out the standing recovery potion from the storage props, and put several boxes on the ground.


    Then Ye Hao flew to the center of Beiyan City, preparing to hunt the Tier 8 demon who was making trouble in the City Lord''s Mansion.


    "Recovery potion?" Sun Liancheng looked at the so-called recovery potion curiously.


    This type of thing, you must know that in the void without energy, it can be precious.


    Generally used by upper commanders.


    But at this moment, the man directly took out a few large boxes, and one box seemed to have about a hundred bottles.


    Sun Liancheng couldn''t care too much, he picked up a bottle and drank it straight away.

 Chapter 2348： Devils obsession

    Chapter 2348 the devil''s obsession


    After a few breaths, Sun Liancheng''s eyes lit up!


    He felt the warm feeling in his body, the broken bones began to recover on their own, the disordered meridians also began to return to normal on their own, and the displaced internal organs were slowly returning to their previous appearance.


    "This thing works!" Sun Liancheng exclaimed. Although it didn''t make him fully recover, it also improved him by 30 to 40%.


    You know that he is a strong man in the late eighth stage!


    This potion can restore 30-40% of people at his level, and it can basically restore the seventh-order people to seven or eighty-eight, and let the people below the sixth level "resurrect" in place!


    "Sun Yan, you give these recovery potions to the severely wounded to recover, and at the same time instruct every general commander of rank 7 and above to withdraw immediately if the body is exhausted and take this potion!" Sun Liancheng arranged this strategic material. Come down.


    The existence of this thing can greatly enhance their fighters'' combat effectiveness, and their overall combat effectiveness can be improved by at least 30%!


    "You, immediately arrange for someone to repair the core of the enchantment. Just like that Young Master Ye said earlier, if you dare to make a mistake, I will ask you!" Sun Liancheng pointed to the defense commander.


    "Yes!" Both Sun Yan and Sun Liancheng were ready to do what Sun Liancheng had arranged.


    And after Sun Liancheng took another dose of recovery potion, he went to the nearest equipment reserve, replaced the broken demon hunting armor on his body, put on a brand-new demon hunting armor, and prepared to join the battle again.


    At this time, the location of the central city lord''s mansion in Beiyan City heard a huge explosion.


    Sun Liancheng looked over and found that a quarter of the building in the corner of the City Lord''s Mansion had collapsed, and his eyelids twitched slightly.


    Although a little distressed, if you can kill a Tier 8 demon, let alone a quarter, it will be no problem even if you let him redecorate the City Lord''s Mansion.


    "The eighth-order demon, fighting in close combat, I''m on par with him." Ye Hao walked out of the dust and looked at the eighth-order demon facing him.


    As soon as he became interested, Ye Hao had a "little" melee fight with this Tier 8 demon.


    However, the result was not satisfactory. As a demigod, he could only compete with the demons in the middle and late stages of the eighth stage in melee combat. Of course, if he continued to fight fiercely.


    Ye Hao''s small electric motor can kill his opponent, but Ye Hao can''t win his opponent in a short time.


    But this scene, in the eyes of others, was jaw-dropping.


    The generals who were responsible for besieging this Tier 8 demon were all looking straight at the young man who had suddenly taken away their "rival".


    Without wearing a hunting magic armor, so young can fight against the body of a Tier 8 demon!


    This is really incredible. I''m afraid this guy is not a monster.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho!" The eighth-order demon with a relatively low IQ shouted hysterically at Ye Hao.


    "No time to play with you." Ye Hao raised his hand, and six rounds of black aperture appeared in front of Ye Hao''s hand.


    boom


    A black light wave went straight to the eighth-order demon, this was just the beginning, and then two more shots were fired.


    "Hades Six Cannons¡¤Three Bursts!"


    At this moment, the other quarter of the city lord¡¯s mansion collapsed, and a big hole was blasted out by Ye Hao¡¯s attack. As for the Tier 8 demon, only half of his body was left, falling to the ground with black smoke. , There are no signs of life.


    Ye Hao is now at the level of a demigod, with the skill of Pluto''s six heavy artillery, he can easily make a three-shot burst.


    "Okay. I''ll leave it to you here. Fix the core of the barrier as soon as possible." Ye Hao glanced at the group of people and gave an order. He continued his hunting in the city, and at the same time blocked those who were lucky enough to be blocked by Xiaocui. The demon rushing in.


    Sun Liancheng noticed the battle in the City Lord''s Mansion, and he pulled out his brand new black knife from the chest of a seventh-order demon corpse.


    "In less than a minute, he killed a Tier 8 demon. Moreover, the attack with that kind of skill just now, this guy... is not easy." Sun Liancheng''s evaluation of this man once again rose to a higher level.


    "City Lord Sun, the demon army is only five kilometers away from the city wall." Lin Qiangwei, who was also fighting, looked at the overwhelming demon army, she reminded.


    Sun Liancheng looked at the city wall that was basically cleaned up. He raised the black knife in his hand and shouted: "Put out the battle formation! Pull out all the magic hunting cannons.


    The hunting cannon aims at a range between seven kilometers and three kilometers for fire coverage.


    Hunter archer, shoot arrows from three kilometers to 1.5 kilometers!


    All remaining fighters, get ready to deal with the attack of the devil! "


    According to the original plan, the shady enchantment can be repaired in time, but Sun Liancheng, as the lord of the city, needs to prepare with both hands!


    Boom boom boom


    The demon hunting cannon was aimed at the demon army in the distance, and it launched a bombardment. Each cannon can kill hundreds of demons, leaving a small area empty, but the number of the demon army is really terrifying.


    The position that had been vacated was soon filled up again.


    At this moment, Xiao Cui ignored the attack on that demigod demon, and kept attacking those demons with dragon breath and dragon language magic to prevent them from attacking Beiyan City.


    This also allowed the Nasa to escape.


    "Cough cough cough..." Nasa evacuated to a safe area in a panic.


    "The strength of that dragon is at the mid-level quasi-god level! It''s really terrifying. I''m not its opponent at all. If you want to destroy this dragon, you need at least 30,000 demons."


    Nasa weighed the plan in his heart, because the emergence of this giant dragon caused a big problem in his current plan.


    Naisa looked at the Beiyan City in front of him, thinking about the reward of Lord Demon God.


    "Two cities are the minimum requirements from Lord Demon God. In any case, today we must break this Beiyan City." Naisa squeezed his fist, and the three cities are the results that Lord Demon God is satisfied with.


    But in the same way, Lord Devil gave a standard for tasks that must be completed.


    Those are two cities.


    If he led an army of 100,000 demons and had an auxiliary quasi-god-level camouflage weapon, he would not be able to meet this minimum requirement. Nasa believed that after returning, he would be tortured to death by Lord Demon.


    "Thirty thousand people are separated, no matter how to contain the dragon. It only takes an hour...no, half an hour. We will definitely be able to break this Beiyan city, and then we can evacuate!"


    Nasa arranged the latest plan, splitting the troops.


    Contain the dragon all the way and continue to attack this Beiyan city all the way.


    And at this moment, the shady enchantment that originally stopped closing was activated again, and the shady enchantment began to close the only remaining gap a little bit!

 Chapter 2349： Shady barrier

    Five minutes will come.


    The shady enchantment was completely opened, and the demon army who arrived at this time could only vent their anger outside the enchantment, and at the same time suffered from the attacks of the demon hunting cannons and demon hunting bows inside the city wall.


    One after another demons fell.


    At the same time, all the demons in Beiyan City were cleaned up, and all the corpses were piled up and burned.


    The corpses of the soldiers who died in the battle were piled up in the temporary warehouse, and the soldiers who were slightly and seriously injured were well recovered under the recovery medicine provided by Ye Hao.


    Some can even return to the battlefield on the spot.


    "Quickly, quickly, replenish the ammunition for the Demon Hunter."


    "Medical soldiers, there are wounded medical soldiers here."


    "The wall here has collapsed, come and fill it in for me!"


    Although the danger was temporarily relieved, the nerve that was strained in everyone''s heart has not slackened.


    Because outside the shady enchantment, the densely packed demons are still bombarding the shady enchantment continuously.


    Ye Hao and others gathered on the wall again.


    "Young Master Ye, you are not injured." Lin Qiangwei looked at Ye Hao with concern.


    But at some point, a woman with white skin and a white furry tail appeared beside Ye Hao.


    This woman was staring at Lin Qiangwei with a vigilant look, as if she was warning her.


    "Yaozu? We don''t seem to have any Yaozu in Beiyan City." Sun Yan recognized that this was a Yaozu girl, although both Beiyan City and Chiyang City were within the jurisdiction of the Demon Region.


    But they are all human races in the city, there has never been a monster race.


    "She is my person. She has always been hidden on my body in her body before. She is called Baihu, with a seventh-order strength." Ye Hao explained.


    The white fox has an arrogant look. In front of Ye Hao, she is a well-behaved little fox, but in front of others, she is a holy fox with great pride!


    The white fox watched Lin Qiangwei and Sun Yan with alert eyes.


    She had been staying with Ye Hao, and naturally she was quite clear about Lin Qiangwei''s affection for Ye Hao.


    As for Sun Yan, although it is not so obvious, she still has a certain affection for Ye Hao, and her eyes will fall on Ye Hao with curiosity from time to time.


    The white fox would not let these fishy cats take advantage of it.


    Sun Liancheng showed a surprised gaze. Not only did this young man kill the Tier 8 demon within a minute, he could also hide a demon clan person in front of him, without noticing it.


    Is this person''s strength also Quasi-God?


    "City Lord Sun, the situation has temporarily stabilized. But the danger has not been eliminated. These 80,000 demons still hold the mentality of being inevitable for Beiyan City.


    Want to make this the second Cardinal City. "Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    "Cardinal City? By the way, Sun Yan, didn''t you have received the distress signal before and went to Cardinal City for rescue. Why are you back now? What about the more than 1,000 soldiers?" Sun Liancheng remembered himself. The task originally assigned to Sun Yan.


    Sun Yan had already been ambushed about Cardinal City, and told his father when he was rescued by Ye Hao.


    "That''s what happened, because we were worried about the safety of Beiyan City. So we came back early. It is estimated that it will take an hour for the ironclad ship to come back." Sun Yan said.


    "That''s the case. Ye Gongzi, my Sun Liancheng thank you for your great kindness. If it weren''t for your help, it is estimated that this time my daughter would be killed in a devil''s ambush.


    My North Yancheng will be captured by those demons, and even the entire Black Great Wall..." Sun Liancheng felt that his back was chilly thinking about what might happen.


    Beiyan City and even the entire Black Great Wall Alliance walked along the cliff.


    "Nothing, we are of the same race. Now that we have seen it, there is no reason not to do anything. Let''s talk about the immediate matter now." Ye Hao looked at the demons who madly attacked the shady enchantment.


    "How long can your shady enchantment last? In other words, how long can you last under the attack of these demons."


    Sun Liancheng looked at a middle-aged woman next to him.


    The middle-aged woman walked over with a stone tray. There was a phantom on the stone tray, like a reduced version of the projection of Beiyan City, and a scene of a shady enchantment.


    "Up to now, when the shady enchantment was opened, 3% of the defensive energy has been consumed. The threshold of the shady enchantment is at least 10%. At that time, the shields of individual areas will be lifted.


    According to the current demonic offensive, it is estimated that our shady enchantment can last for two hours. "Middle-aged women report.


    Sun Liancheng looked at the other commander in command.


    The city defense commander stepped forward: "City Master Sun, I have just used a communication tool to pass on our situation to the surrounding cities.


    The nearest allies to us will take an hour and a half to arrive at the earliest. This is still when they themselves have not encountered demons. The latest is three hours! "


    "An hour and a half." Sun Liancheng calmly looked at the battlefield in front of him. Outside the barrier, an army of twenty to thirty thousand demons was pestering the giant dragon.


    "Young Master Ye, will your dragon be dangerous outside?" Sun Liancheng said worriedly.


    Now Ye Hao''s dragon has delayed a lot of demons to a certain extent. If Ye Hao''s dragon retreats at this time, the attack on Beiyan City will be even more terrifying.


    "It''s okay. The most powerful group of demons is only a demigod. Xiaocui is an intermediate quasi-god. These demons can only rely on their numbers to entangle her. Under the strong defense power of the dragons, they are There is no chance to hurt Xiaocui.


    Xiaocui''s strength is estimated to be no problem for two hours. But don''t expect too much, just a mid-level quasi-god-level dragon can relieve our current difficulties. "Ye Hao said.


    Sun Liancheng and others breathed a sigh of relief, Intermediate Quasi-God!


    This is a reassurance, they also know that what Ye Hao said makes sense.


    The mid-level quasi-god dragon is unable to completely defeat 80,000 demons.


    "Now, we can only take one step at a time. I just hope that these demons will retreat when they know it is difficult." Sun Liancheng said solemnly.


    Retire in trouble?


    If the demon army in the past encounters such a situation, it is estimated that they will retreat.


    It''s a pity that Nasa has already held desperate faith in order to complete the task.


    "Report. We have lost three thousand demon soldiers, but Beiyan City is protected by a shield enchantment. It will take time for us to forcefully break through. During this time, our casualties..." A demon commander came to Naisa to report Tao.


    "General, in such a situation. Let''s evacuate." The demon commander suggested.


    "Evacuation? Impossible! We must kill this Beiyan City. The enemy already knows our methods. After this time, they will definitely be more cautious."


    Nasa was full of killing intent, and then he raised his hand, and a devil-patterned storage ring on his finger began to emit light.


    "Fortunately, this time, Lord Demon God not only asked me to bring me the auxiliary weapon, but also this weapon specifically for dealing with enchantments."

 Chapter 2350： More than half of the casualties?

    Chapter 2350: More than half of the casualties?


    A huge jet black cannon appeared on top of Naisa''s head.


    The black cannon is more than 30 meters long. The base of the cannon is a pile of corpses, including the corpses of demons, the corpses of angels, and the corpses of various creatures.


    Above the gun body, you can see faces with horrified expressions.


    This pitch-black cannon was full of hostility, and when people saw it, there was a feeling of shaking all over.


    The demon commander next to him saw this weapon with horror in his eyes, and his body retreated subconsciously: "This is the exclusive weapon of the Wrath Demon Lord! God-killing class weapon¡¤Abyss Wrath Cannon!"


    The Deity Killing level is a weapon above the Quasi-God level, even among the demons.


    Moreover, this Abyssal Fury Cannon is not an ordinary God-killing-level weapon. Among the God-killing-level weapons, it is also a leader. I don''t know how many gods are buried under its muzzle.


    "This is not the Great Abyssal Cannon of the Angry Demon God, it''s just a textile. It''s also the main **** level." Nasa explained.


    Even if he gave him a weapon of the Killing God level, he couldn''t control the little Demigod level.


    "But even if it is only at the main **** level, there is no problem in dealing with this small enchantment. You order the demon to continue to attack, and I will prepare." Nasa is about to activate this quasi **** level imitation Abyssal Fury Cannon.


    After all, it is a quasi-god weapon, his small demigod-class still needs a certain amount of control time.


    "Imitation Abyss Wrath Cannon is activated." Naphthalene left the seal in his hand, this is the method Demon Lord taught him.


    Then a palm was slapped on the body of the Abyssal Fury Cannon, which was full of black gloom.


    At the same time, the sound of Devil May Cry could be heard vaguely from the Abyssal Fury Cannon.


    The muzzle of the Abyss Fury Cannon began to gather black particles.


    "Huh, this Imitation Abyssal Fury Cannon is not a genuine product. It can only be used three times, and it will be damaged after three times. But the power of each cannon is equivalent to the full blow of the lower Lord God.


    Because of the need to accumulate energy, there is no opportunity to use it in battle, but this Beiyan City is the right target. With this imitation abyss rage cannon, you can definitely blast this barrier! "Naesa grinned.


    As long as the enchantment is blown away, even if there is a giant dragon, they and other demons can destroy the Beiyan City and complete the task.


    The three-minute condensing time is not long, not short.


    "Abyss Fury Cannon, fire it!" Nasa did not notify the soldiers who were still besieging the shady enchantment in the front of the muzzle, and fired directly.


    ...


    Above the city wall of North Yancheng.


    Ye Hao suddenly shook his body, he screamed: "Be careful of the southern city wall!"


    Boom boom boom


    The loud explosion was accompanied by movement like an earthquake.


    A black ray of light hit the dark barrier. Before that black ray of light hit, it also destroyed the thousands of demons in front of it.


    Kaz Kaz


    A crack appeared in the shady barrier on the south wall.


    "No, the energy of the shady enchantment in the south is rapidly declining. It is about to reach the critical point, and I will divide the energy in other areas immediately!" The woman in charge of the enchantment prepared to operate with a stone plate.


    "Don''t waste your energy, this is beyond the Quasi-God level. The attack of the main **** level, instead of wasting energy, it is better to ensure that other shady enchantments are intact.


    City Lord Sun ordered the personnel of the South City Wall to evacuate! Hurry up! "Ye Hao waved his hand.


    Using the magic of the earth, a pair of hands formed by condensing sand directly threw out the soldiers on the southern city wall, and the place where they landed was covered with thick vegetation to resist the impact of their fall.


    "Evacuate, evacuate!" Sun Liancheng trusted Ye Hao and gave the order directly.


    At the same time, he shouted at the soldiers on the other walls: "All demon hunting cannons in Ten Thousand Demons City, aim at the front of the southern city wall! All demon hunters aim at the front of the southern city wall! Stand by!"


    Kaz


    This time, the shady barrier on the southern city wall was completely shattered.


    The black beam rushed straight down.


    Boom boom boom boom


    The entire Beiyan city was trembling, and the huge shock wave lifted up a large area of ??sand, and even the bricks of the southern city wall flew to the northern city wall.


    "This...this power, this is the main god-level attack. Could it be that they have a main god-level demon..." Sun Liancheng was horrified, and many people around him were stunned.


    At this moment, the southern city wall was destroyed by one-third, and a large pit with a depth of more than 30 meters was blasted directly below that. If Ye Hao hadn''t made it in time, there would be no soldiers on this wall at the time. For a lifetime.


    In the sky, a hole appeared in the shady enchantment, about six hundred meters in diameter.


    Although not big, this hole is in front of the demon army, as if seeing all the beauty of beautiful women.


    All swarmed out.


    "The North City Wall Demon Hunting Cannon fires!" Sun Liancheng recovered from the shock before, and immediately ordered the fire!


    Boom boom boom.


    The six demon hunting cannons on the northern city wall fired a wave, directly blasting the demons who had rushed into the shady enchantment to shatter their bones.


    But as far as the bloodthirsty demon army is concerned, it doesn''t care about the casualties at all, and they stepped forward and swarmed in again.


    "East City Wall Hunting Magic Cannon, fire it!"


    Another round of shelling once again hindered the demon''s attack.


    "Hunting the magic cannon on the west wall, fire it!"


    "The hunter archer volley!"


    The suppression of long-range power brought the situation under control, without the collapse of imagination.


    But Sun Liancheng knew that these remote suppressions were limited.


    "Sun Yan, I''ll leave it to you here. The long-range power of the three walls is organized in an orderly manner, and the magic hunting cannons on the three walls fire a salvo every 30 seconds.


    If there are too many demons, the hunter archer will help!


    I will lead all the soldiers to form a new line of defense on the southern wall. Resolutely will not let a demon enter Beiyan City! "Sun Liancheng explained these things to his daughter.


    With his talent, he organized a team of more than a thousand people, forming a new line of defense on the southern city wall to resist those demons who broke through the firepower net.


    "Young Master Ye, what do you think of the situation in Beiyan City?" Lin Qiangwei looked at the battle, and felt a little timid. If such an offensive appeared in Chiyang City, then Chiyang City would be dangerous.


    Beiyan City is much better than Chiyang City in terms of hardware defense weapons and combat personnel.


    If we divide the Black Great Wall Alliance''s other cities apart from the three main cities into three grades: upper, middle and lower.


    Then Chiyang City belongs to the lower middle class, while Beiyan City is the upper middle class.


    "In the current situation, if a sufficient number of reinforcements arrive within two hours, the odds of winning will be more than 40%. Even so, if the attack is of the same level just now, the enemy can do it again.


    If another gap is opened, Beiyan City will be in danger.


    Even in the current state, if Beiyan City defeated the enemy, Beiyan City would definitely suffer more than half of its casualties. Ye Hao said solemnly.


    In this level of war, unless one person is stronger than the main **** level, it is essentially difficult for a person of Ye Hao''s level to change much.


    It''s as if Xiao Cui was entangled by twenty to thirty thousand demons now.

 Chapter 2351： Break out

    Chapter 2351


    "More than half of the casualties? That''s not okay. If a city has too many casualties, it will be difficult to resist another invasion by the devil.


    What''s more, in the past six months, the invasion of demons was so ordinary. "Lin Qiangwei said worriedly.


    Ye Hao nodded: "Then there is only one way."


    "What?" Lin Qiangwei looked at Ye Hao.


    "Catch the thief first, catch the king, although this trick is not known to be of no use to the devil. But what is certain is that the attack at the main **** level just now must have been released by this''king''.


    As long as the ¡®king¡¯ is resolved, at least there is no need to worry that the enemy will use the trick at that level again. After all, the trick just now, even if I was positive, might not be able to stop it. "Ye Hao said heavily.


    Lin Qiangwei looked at Ye Hao with some worry: "But in this case, you will be in danger. There are demons everywhere outside, Ye Gongzi, you are a human race, not a dragon that can stop you.


    What''s more, you said it yourself, you are only a demigod. If we go out, it is a very dangerous thing, and our sight is now blocked by the devil, how can we know where the demigod demon is? "


    Ye Hao smiled slightly, and pointed directly in a direction: "This direction, two kilometers away."


    Lin Qiangwei looked at Ye Hao in surprise, wondering how Ye Hao knew this.


    "Before, I left a little plan on that demon. I perceive it through my soul. It is very simple to determine his position, not to mention that the move just now happened to be from that direction." Ye Hao smiled. Explained.


    Lin Qiangwei realized that the direction was the direction of the southern city wall.


    "But he can use the main **** level attack, you alone...I am worried." Lin Qiangwei is really like a wife who is about to send her husband to the battlefield, and her heart is full of worries.


    "That move just now was not his own ability. It should be a weapon, just like the weapon they used to pretend to be an adult. And generally this level of attack must not be continuous in a short time.


    There will even be more restrictions, and I have to go above this limit and take that guy as quickly as possible, otherwise the weapon in that guy''s hand is a time bomb. "Ye Hao said sternly.


    He told the white fox next to him: "You stay here to help them fight, and I will go back."


    Compared with Lin Qiangwei, the white fox is much calmer.


    After all, her young master is a powerhouse who is just harder than the Quasi-God Demon God!


    "One more question, how are you going out?" Lin Qiangwei asked the most important question.


    Now outside the shady enchantment, there are demons everywhere.


    The only gap is that the soldiers of Beiyan City are fighting fiercely with the devil. Almost every meter of the gap is the goal of the two sides'' competition!


    "Just get out of that." Ye Hao pointed to the gap.


    "There?" Lin Qiangwei was stunned, without waiting for her to persuade.


    Blood-red wings bloomed behind Ye Hao, and Ye Hao rushed over after finding the gap between the round of demon hunting and shelling.


    Although he has the ability to teleport, teleportation is very unstable in the void. Ye Hao didn''t dare to take the risk when there were demons outside.


    I can only take risks like this.


    Sun Liancheng, who was fighting on the front line, suddenly saw a red shadow rushing from the side, and all the demons near the red shadow were cut into several pieces.


    "Is it Young Master Ye?" Sun Liancheng exclaimed.


    Because the gap that was hard to appear in the shelling just now was filled in the blink of an eye.


    "How could Ye Gongzi be there!" Sun Yan also noticed the figure that was galloping towards the gap in the shady barrier.


    The shelling will continue soon, but Ye Gongzi is there. If shelling is at this time, Ye Gongzi may be injured.


    This made it difficult for Sun Yan to choose, thinking of Ye Hao''s life-saving grace before, and then look at the front line''s perfect defense.


    Sun Yan is ready to order a suspension of shelling.


    "Our young master said, don''t disturb your steps because of him. It''s fine when he doesn''t exist." White Fox appeared beside Sun Yan and said.


    Sun Yan was stunned for a moment, and with this sudden effort, the next round of shelling was launched.


    From the perspective of Sun Yan and others, the beams of the six magic hunting cannons flew towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao felt the oppressive feeling behind him. When his body was about to be submerged by gunfire, Ye Hao tore the void directly in front of him, and the next moment his body was hidden in it.


    Boom boom boom


    It was another explosion that swallowed the demon.


    After the explosion was over, Ye Hao reappeared in the original position, just on the barrier gap, because of the explosion, it was temporarily in a vacant stage.


    Everyone looked in astonishment at the man who was still intact under the volley of six magic hunting cannons.


    Of course, Ye Hao didn''t resist this round of shelling. He briefly hid in the space mezzanine, which was not a man to him who mastered the laws of space.


    Ye Hao took advantage of this effort and aimed at the road blocked by the devil.


    "Pluto Six Cannon¡¤Six Burst!"


    Boom boom boom boom boom


    These successive bombardments even brought a certain degree of recoil, causing Ye Hao to move back a lot.


    And the six bursts of Pluto''s six heavy artillery did not disappoint Ye Hao, and directly annihilated thousands of demons and cleared a channel for Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao found this opportunity and flew directly away from the demons.


    Some demons pursued Ye Hao, and some demons continued to besiege Beiyan City.


    The gap that had originally appeared was once again blocked by dense demons.


    The people in Beiyan City couldn''t see Ye Hao''s current trace and situation.


    ...


    Thirty minutes had passed since the shady barrier was broken, and fifteen minutes had passed since Ye Hao broke through. Sun Yan received a bad news.


    "The report says that a total of five magic hunting cannons on the north wall and the west wall are overloaded. If such high-intensity and high-frequency shooting continues, it may explode.


    In addition, our shells are not enough. According to the current 30-second wave, we can only continue to fire for another 30 minutes! "A gray-headed demon hunter commanded the commander in front of Sun Yan to report.


    "How could this happen?" Sun Yan was shocked. Now the fire protection of the Demon Hunter is the most important thing. Once the firepower here decreases, the pressure on her father Sun Liancheng will increase.


    Sun Yan thought about it, and she said: "The overloaded magic hunting cannon can''t stop the shelling, but it can take two batches and shoot another round.


    As for the cannonballs... now I can only take one step and see one step. "


    The battle of Beiyan City, forty minutes.


    The demon army has reduced its staff by 20,000, and there are still 60,000 troops under pressure.

 Chapter 2352： Sixty thousand skill points, violent skyfall!

    Chapter 2352 Sixty Thousand Skill Points¡¤Violent!


    Black Bull City: The nearest coalition force from Beiyan City.


    "Report. I just received an emergency call for help from Beiyan City. The content of the message: Cardinal City fell, 80,000 demon soldiers crushed Beiyan City, demon generals at the demi-god level, one hundred thousand in a hurry!" Break into a room.


    Dozens of people in the room are talking about Black Bull City.


    It is worth mentioning that Black Bull City is a city jointly governed by the Demon Race and the Human Race, and its city owner is a Black Bull Demon.


    "Eighty thousand demons? Cardinal City has fallen? Is this news reliable!" The Black Bull City Lord said, patting the table.


    "The news was transmitted directly using the messenger scroll. This thing can only be refined by the people of the three major cities. There are only three shares per city every ten years. There is absolutely no mistake!" The messenger said.


    The Black Bull City lord immediately said to the deputy city lord next to him: "The discussion of the Black Bull City matters will be set aside for the time being, and I will send my order. The Black Bull City No. 1 ship, the No. 2 ship will be ready immediately.


    The Black Bull First Corps and the Second Corps boarded the ship, ready to help Beiyan City. "


    "My Lord City Lord. We have only four corps in Black Bull City, with more than 4,000 people. Isn''t it a bit bad to take two corps away?" A person next to him stood up and said.


    Another monster with the appearance of a weasel also echoed: "Yes, and now who knows if anyone from the demon army will attack our Black Bull City.


    If when we send reinforcements, there is an army of demons to attack our Black Bull City, the Black Bull City whose strength is halved... is in danger.


    Moreover, there is an army of 80,000 demons, and a demigod-level demon commander... to say something that is not very pleasant, at this moment Beiyan City can''t tell..."


    Some people were silent at the meeting.


    "Then according to your intentions, we are leaving Beiyan City''s cry for help. What about the 80,000 demon army, as long as we don''t get the news of the fall of Beiyan City, we must send reinforcements.


    Did the two of you forget Article 3 of the Alliance Code? Those who are not saved by the dead will be conquered by the crowd! You guys want to put my Black Bull City into injustice! "A white-haired tauren shouted angrily, patting the table.


    "I... I didn''t mean that, I just wanted to say. This matter needs to be considered, and you can''t be so anxious." The weasel emptied himself and didn''t dare to say anything.


    "Is there anything to consider? Think about it for a minute, and Beiyan City will be in danger for another minute. What''s more, the Red Bird City has fallen. If we lose two cities in a row, this will shake our black Great Wall defense line!


    Lord, I invite you to fight. I would like to lead a fleet to Beiyan City to help! "The white-haired tauren looked so proud.


    "It must be rescued, and it must be fast! But the supporting soldiers and horses cannot be two corps. I suggest...500 people." The human being who spoke just now interjected again.


    Five hundred people?


    Many people contempt this guy from the bottom of their hearts.


    What can a reinforcement of 500 people do? The demons have an army of 80,000.


    And it''s not that the city defense has an advantage, it''s a battle that is very likely to head head-to-head with the devil.


    "Five hundred people are too few, one thousand five hundred!" The white-haired tauren controversially patted the table.


    "No, we Black Bull City can''t ignore the comfort of our city. At most one legion! Our Black Bull City dispatched a quarter of its troops to help, and other people in the alliance can''t say anything." The person said.


    The hands of the white bull tauren on the table pressed a handprint on the table.


    "Okay, don''t make any noise. I have decided, just a corps." Black Bull City Lord said.


    This relieved those who have a self-defeating mentality.


    Although the White-haired Tauren was unwilling, he could only obey the orders of Lord City Lord.


    "However, this time, I will lead ten generals of the seventh-level realm to help." The words of the Black Bull City Master made everyone stunned for a moment. The dare to love the Black Bull City Master is waiting here.


    Not for quantity, but for quality.


    "My Lord, you are the top priority of Black Bull City..."


    "Needless to say, this is my order. During my absence, the deputy city lord will be in charge of my affairs. General Bai Niu, I will give you ten minutes to organize the team and help Beiyan City!" Said.


    "Yes!" The white-haired tauren was excited.


    Although the number has been reduced from two regiments to one regiment, their Black Bull City Lord is a powerhouse of the eighth peak! Even relying on the physique of the demon race, you can have a few tricks against demigod-level demons.


    "In addition, Deputy City Lord. Please pass on the news of Beiyan City, just use our messenger scroll. This thing has a limited transmission distance, and I think only a few cities around Beiyan City have received news.


    Eighty thousand demon army, demigod-level demon commander, this is not a small battle, this news needs to be delivered to the three major cities as soon as possible! "The Black Bull City Lord ordered.


    Not only Black Bull City, but also several other nearby cities that received the call for help from Beiyan City, they all sent their own reinforcements more or less.


    And this news was delivered to the three major cities at the fastest speed.


    An army of eighty thousand demons appeared behind the side of the Black Great Wall defensive line. The news of this was extraordinary.


    Generally, like the biggest demons encountered in small cities, fifty thousand is the limit.


    Eighty thousand!


    This is the limit in the limit. In fact, everyone who heard the news already had an answer in their hearts.


    This time... I am afraid that Beiyan City is also very bad luck, but even if there is such a guess, before getting an accurate answer, the city that may send reinforcements has sent its own reinforcements.


    There are one thousand people in Black Bull City, eight hundred people in Canglong City, five hundred people in Tiger Shark City, one thousand people in Beit City, and eight hundred people in Qi''an City...


    A fleet is starting from its own city, galloping towards the location of Beiyan City.


    "These flies really don''t let me go." Ye Hao frowned when he looked at the thousands of demons who surrounded him for the fifth time.


    And that demigod demon seemed to have felt this human thought, and Nasa moved to another location with the Abyssal Fury Cannon.


    "Can''t delay any longer, we must get rid of these flies and get the ¡®king of thieves¡¯." Ye Hao stared at the demons swarming around him.


    Since you just want to think, I will give you a big one today.


    "Meteorology, activate! Inject 70,000 points of skill!" Ye Hao shook his heart and directly took out all the skill points that were not easy to rise just now.


    The 70,000-level meteorite technique was used once by Ye Hao in the Battle of Antarctica, but Ye Hao did not recover until he slept for three months.


    But now Ye Hao is much stronger than that time, and when he uses this trick again, the load on himself is much smaller.


    [Successful redemption, 60,000 Meteorite]


    [Starting to load, Sixty Thousand Meteorite... Setting is complete, Sixty Thousand Violent Skyfall]

 Chapter 2353： Body shield

    Chapter 2353 the body as a shield


    Some demons were burned by this huge fireball and turned to ashes in the blink of an eye.


    In Beiyan City, the soldiers of Beiyan City who were fighting all felt the scorching sensation in the air.


    We must know that in the void, there is no concept of winter and summer at all like spring and autumn throughout the year.


    Some alliance soldiers who were born and raised in the void can only understand what the sun is and what is the moon from the words of others.


    "This level of tricks, what happened outside?" Sun Liancheng felt his hair stand up.


    "This should be the young master''s trick by comparison!" The white fox killed a demon and raised his head to look at the dense group of demons above his head.


    But for some reason, these demons gave up their attacks at this moment, which also allowed the soldiers in various positions in Beiyan City to rest.


    "Captain, I... I was sweating..."


    "What''s going on, I feel so hot, who has water. But I am so thirsty."


    "Hey, wearing this armor, I feel all sweat in my underwear."


    The soldiers on the hunting cannon position are the most serious. After all, every time they start to run, there are very high problems next to them. Now the temperature around them is at least about 70 or 80 degrees, if ordinary people are expected to be steamed.


    "Get me up, don''t take it lightly, take advantage of the inspection of the gun body and make sure that the gun body is not faulty, General Sun Yan said, this battle is not over yet, we must make sure that our front is foolproof!" The generals inspire the soldiers.


    Both Sun Yan and Lin Qiangwei were a little worried about the battle situation in the periphery. After all, to the first extent, this battle was related to the survival of Beiyan City.


    The Explosive Tianyue summoned by Ye Hao had been completely prepared, and with an explosion sound like a nuclear bomb, Explosive Tianyue exploded directly.


    Countless flames filled the void.


    All the demons that were impacted were completely wiped out in the flames.


    The huge shock wave spread for tens of kilometers. The most serious is the demon within 500 meters around Ye Hao. Fortunately, Tier 7 can survive by luck with physical body and speed.


    But those demons of Tier 6 and below were all annihilated, and the demons 500 meters away were more or less able to withstand the shock wave.


    It was also because of this that the soldiers of Beiyan City breathed a sigh of relief.


    The flame dissipated, and in the void outside Beiyan City, there was an extra space, and in the marginal area were the remains of the demons floating.


    "This... is there any quasi-god-level powerhouse besides the giant dragon in this Northern Yancheng?" Naisa looked at this devastating scene in astonishment.


    Although the power of this move is not as powerful as his Abyssal Fury Cannon, it is important to know that his Abyssal Fury Cannon is a key attack, while this one is a ranged attack, each with its own advantages.


    "Never mind this, the second round of my Abyssal Fury Cannon is about to be launched, and then a hole will be blasted into this Beiyan City, and see how these guys can stop it." Nasa looked at the Abyssal Fury Cannon in front of him excitedly, The second wave of the muzzle is about to be ready.


    This Abyssal Fury Cannon can attack almost every twenty minutes and thirty minutes.


    "Why, you were looking for me just now." Suddenly a voice appeared behind Naisa.


    Naisa paused, and the Abyssal Fury Cannon in front of him was about to fire. In any case, no one could let others destroy this firing.


    Nasa''s eyes were filled with gloomy light, and a black stand opened, enveloping himself, and at the same time enveloping the Abyssal Cannon behind him.


    "Huh, Human Race. What if you rushed here, my Abyssal Fury Cannon has been charged, and the next step is to completely destroy this Beiyan City." Naisa looked at Ye Hao with a sneer.


    Ye Haoxu stared at the Naisa in front of him, and the abyssal rage that exuded a frightening atmosphere.


    "Thank you for your reminder." Ye Hao murmured, then he raised his hand and began to seal.


    Seeing the behavior of this human race, Naisa dismissed it. This was his own defensive trick, which was only displayed with the help of his blood of the Demon God.


    Even a quasi-god-level powerhouse cannot break this position in a short time, and the Abyssal Fury Cannon will be launched in ten breaths of effort.


    Naisa showed a hideous face, as if he had seen the scene of Beiyan City being invaded and destroyed by demons.


    Time goes by every second.


    The energy of the muzzle of the Abyss Fury Cannon has reached its apex and will be launched soon.


    "Hahaha, let''s see the power of this abyssal rage cannon again!" Nasa broke out a terrifying laugh.


    This time, the demons surrounding Beiyan City evacuated early.


    Although they are bloodthirsty and crazy, it does not mean that they are not afraid of death.


    They hadn''t expected it before, but this time they saw the terrifying muzzle exuding a dazzling light, so they naturally avoided it in advance.


    This also allowed the people in Beiyan City to see the "little sun" above their heads.


    "No, it''s the thing that broke our shady barrier before!" Sun Liancheng exclaimed and led a group of soldiers back to the city wall.


    "Father, that thing is coming again. If another gap is opened at this time, we Beiyan City..." Sun Yan said worriedly.


    Sun Liancheng was silent.


    "City Master Sun, I am willing to use my body as a shield to stand in front of the battle. For Beiyan City, block this move!" A commander kneeled on the ground and asked for orders.


    There is this first, there is the second, and the third.


    "City Lord Sun, the final general is also willing to use his body as a shield to vowed to protect the peace of Beiyan City!"


    "City Lord Sun, I am willing to be a shield!"


    Above the city wall, hundreds of soldiers knelt on the ground.


    This situation is very moving.


    "Naughty, this attack is at least equivalent to a quasi-god pinnacle, or even a master-god-level blow! How can you stop it!" Sun Liancheng scolded, but his eyes flashed with emotion.


    After Sun Liancheng reprimanded, he turned to interrogate the woman in charge of the shady stone plate.


    "The shady enchantment has a way to block this blow."


    The Shipan woman hesitated for a moment, and said: "The critical point of the shady enchantment is the pinnacle of the quasi-god. This attack can just break the defense of the shady enchantment.


    To resist, unless the attack reaches the shady enchantment, the energy from other locations is transmitted to the attack.


    That way, there is a 60% certainty that you can take the attack, but... the shady enchantment is very likely to consume at least 60% of its energy. "


    In order to take this trick, it needs to consume 60% of the energy, which is not much better than the former.


    Once the energy of the shady enchantment is exhausted, the outcome of Beiyan City remains the same.


    "Then what if I stand outside the barrier," Sun Liancheng said with a serious face.

 Chapter 2354： Sun Lianchengs death

    Chapter 2354 Sun Liancheng''s Death


    "My Lord City Lord!"


    "father!"


    Hearing Sun Liancheng''s words, everyone present was shocked.


    "Give me quiet!" Sun Liancheng scolded them all, then looked at the woman in the stone pan: "Tell me the answer."


    The stone plate woman hesitated, and said: "City Master Sun, you are a powerful late-stage eighth, plus the protection of the hunting magic armor. If you...you...when facing an attack, use something like...blow ..."


    Sun Yan pulled out the sword from her waist and placed it directly on the woman''s neck in the stone plate, her eye sockets already red and swollen.


    "Dare you let my father..."


    "Yan''er!" Sun Liancheng held his daughter''s arm and looked at the woman in Shipan: "Go on."


    The Shipan woman swallowed, she could feel the eyes of everyone who seemed to kill her, but she still bit her scalp and said, "If that happens, it can greatly reduce the consumption of the shady enchantment.


    The original 60% loss may be reduced to 40% or less. "


    "No! Just for the 20% loss, I need my father..." Sun Yan said tremblingly, tears in her eyes.


    Sun Liancheng took a deep breath: "20% is enough. This 20% should be enough to support the arrival of reinforcements."


    "Don''t be the city owner!"


    "If the lord insists on going to death, I am willing to follow the lord!"


    "father!"


    The white fox on the side, Lin Qiangwei was very moved to see this scene.


    The white fox also respects this human city lord from the bottom of his heart.


    Lin Qiangwei bowed slightly to Sun City Lord. She knew that most of the people who could serve as City Lord in the Black Great Wall Alliance were brave people.


    If her father were here, perhaps he would also make such a decision.


    "Sun Yan, Sun Shitong, Li Sanshun, Qiaoda..." Sun Liancheng stood up straight, with names in his mouth.


    The people who were shouted knelt on one knee.


    "in!"


    "Give me instructions, this...may also be my last order. If...if something happens to me, my daughter Sun Yan serves as the acting lord of Beiyan City, I know Yan''er still has many shortcomings.


    I hope you can help the little girl, Sun Mou hereby thanks. "Sun Liancheng clenched fists with both hands and bowed.


    "Don''t be the city lord!"


    "The City Lord..."


    "father¡­¡­"


    On the entire city wall, there is a sad air.


    "I''ve decided, Sun Yan, I''ll leave it to you here. Beiyan City, I''ll leave it to you." Sun Liancheng''s head armor is covered here, wearing a hunting armor, and a steel texture blooms behind him. The wings, flying towards the sky.


    Because of the devil''s retreat, Sun Liancheng flew out from the gap and blocked the muzzle.


    In this situation, everyone in Beiyan City was already in tears.


    Sun Yan has bit her lip, and she drew her sword: "Tell me the life of the city lord, and do...be prepared for any crisis."


    "Yes."


    The entire Beiyan city was operating again, and their city lord had already blocked the front with a physical body, and they naturally couldn''t relax just to protect the city.


    "Girl Bai Fox, this...what can we do to help?" Lin Qiangwei looked a little sad. Seeing such a sad scene, but could not stop it, she felt a little uncomfortable in her heart.


    The white fox folded his hands on his chest and looked up at the figure of Sun Liancheng just overlapping the "little sun" in the distance.


    "I only have Tier 7 strength. We can''t deal with this ghost. The only hope is the young master. If at this time, there is any way to save Bei Yancheng and Sun Liancheng.


    Then there is only one young master. "The white fox''s eyes shone with light.


    "Young Master Ye?" Lin Qiangwei was stunned for a moment. She didn''t know why the white fox believed in Ye Hao. She had to know that this was to deal with an attack equivalent to the quasi-god-level peak or even the main-god level.


    Even if Ye Hao had excellent talents, it was impossible to prevent this disaster from happening.


    At this moment, the "little sun" in the distance has shining to its peak, and has reached the critical point of launch.


    boom


    Like the sound of thunder, the familiar light was once again in the eyes of the people in Beiyan City, and it became more and more alarmed. The dazzling light seemed to swallow Sun Liancheng''s figure several kilometers away.


    Sun Liancheng was already squinting at this moment. He raised the black knife in his hand, took a deep breath, mobilizing the little energy left in his body.


    Although the aura energy cannot be absorbed in the void, those spells and the like cannot be used.


    But there are also some exercises that have been spread, and with the innate aura of the human body, people at the level of Sun Liancheng will still be a little bit.


    The black qi above the black knife began to condense, and the black qi that bloomed from the original four-foot-long black knife spread directly to hundreds of meters.


    Everything in Sun Liancheng was ready, and he was ready to die.


    But just as that light approached, Sun Liancheng noticed the strangeness.


    The direction of that attack seems to deviate a bit?


    Originally, I couldn''t see it from a distance, but as the distance got closer.


    Standing on the front line, Sun Liancheng noticed the deviation of the attack trajectory.


    "According to this trajectory, this time the attack will not penetrate the shady enchantment, but it will pass through the shady enchantment!" Sun Liancheng''s eyes lit up.


    What exactly is going on?


    Could it be the enemy''s improper control? Not aiming?


    This is impossible. Even if a blind man is blind, it is impossible for him to aim at such a big goal in Beiyan City.


    Sun Liancheng thought of someone, the heroic young man.


    However, at this moment, Sun Liancheng could also think deeply, because the attack was already in front of him, and Sun Liancheng only needed to dodge this trajectory to avoid it.


    But Sun Liancheng didn''t move.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Sun Liancheng''s mouth: "Since we are here, we must do something for Beiyan City."


    The black sword energy in Sun Liancheng''s hand soared again.


    "Hun Yuan, cut it!"


    Sun Liancheng let out a howl, and the black knife in his hand slashed towards the deviated beam.


    This is like a top-level huge wave, with another smaller wave appearing on its side, heading towards it.


    As you can imagine, Xiaolang was swallowed by big waves and burst into violent "sprays".


    But this also slightly changed the direction of some huge waves.


    Squeak


    The beam of light hit the shady enchantment, but because the trajectory no longer pointed directly at Beiyan City, it just glided across the shady enchantment, and then shot into the distance.


    Although it was only wiped, this wipe directly reduced the energy of the shady enchantment by about 10%, and also caused the entire Beiyan City to shake like an earthquake.


    Some ordinary people bleed from their ears because of the loud friction.


    "This... what''s going on? Sun City Lord blocked this move!" The commander of Beiyan City was dumbfounded, and their City Lord blocked this move by himself?

 Chapter 2355： Worship him if you want

    2355-Sorcerer


    "Then my father!" Sun Yan was anxious, tears mixed with the blood stains on the armor.


    At this time, someone noticed a figure floating outside the shady barrier.


    "Look, that is City Lord Sun!"


    "Could it be...that is the remains of Sun City Master?"


    "No, I saw City Master Sun''s arm is still moving. City Master Sun is still alive!"


    Someone with a sharp eye broke the shocking news.


    Sun City Lord is still alive!


    "Father...Father is still alive?" Sun Yan''s staggered body was considered stable at this time.


    She saw the figure floating outside the shady enchantment, the calmness in her mind completely disappeared, and she immediately prepared to save her father.


    "You stay here, I''ll save him." A white figure rushed across the sky at an extremely fast speed, not knowing how much faster than Sun Yan.


    "Is that the white fox girl?" Sun Yan watched the white fox flying towards the gap in the barrier.


    Because the shady barrier has been opened, the only way out is the gap.


    "Lady Bai Fox said, you are now the acting city lord of Beiyan City. You can''t take risks with your body, but she is different. And you see her speed, presumably there is nothing more suitable for Beiyan City than her." Lin Qiangwei appeared. Behind Sun Yan, explained.


    At this moment, the white fox has come to the dark gap, and at the same time she has also released the aura of her nine-tailed holy fox, so that she can resist the void''s suppression of herself.


    The white fox quickly found Sun Liancheng''s body, ignoring Sun Liancheng''s situation, and directly took him back to Beiyan City.


    Fortunately, because of the scene just now, the demon army did not react. When they recovered, the white fox had already returned to the gap with people.


    At this time, those demons attacked again.


    "Prepare for the hunting cannon, aim at the gap and hit me!" Sun Yan saw the demon chasing behind the white fox and was about to pouring in from the gap, she immediately came down and fired the cannon.


    Boom boom boom


    A round of volleys, and then the soldiers of Beiyan City lifted off again, and the hunter archers also began to suppress the demon again.


    The battle returned to the previous state again, but the morale of the soldiers in Beiyan City rose a lot.


    After all, in their view, it was their Lord of the City just now, who was not afraid of danger and once again saved Beiyan City.


    The white fox fell on the ground and placed Sun Liancheng''s face in front of Sun Yan.


    At this time, everyone also noticed Sun Liancheng''s current situation.


    Several parts of the Demon Hunting Armor on his body were completely gone, and the remaining part was also full of cracks, and blood leaked from it.


    The entire right arm of Sun Liancheng holding the knife disappeared, as well as the right shoulder, and there were dozens of wounds on his body. Sun Liancheng''s breath of life was scarce.


    Looking at the state, if there is no emergency treatment, it is estimated that it will take a long time to die here.


    "Get the healing potion!" Sun Yan shouted anxiously.


    Sun Liancheng drank four tubes of potion in a row before he recovered, but his injuries recovered and his body was still weak, so he could only force himself to sit up.


    "Cough cough cough... Beiyan City, how is the state of the shady enchantment!" After Sun Liancheng regained consciousness, the first sentence was to interrogate Beiyan City.


    "In this blow, except for some civilians were injured, there were no deaths." A commander replied.


    The stone plate woman said excitedly: "This blow was only wiped from the shady enchantment, and the shady enchantment only consumed 11% of the energy, plus the previous battle consumption.


    Our shady enchantment still has 61%! Support for another hour is not a problem at all. "


    Sun Liancheng breathed a sigh of relief and squeezed out a smile: "Well, for an hour, those guys should be here too."


    "Beiyan City can have this opportunity because of the bravery of Lord City Lord just now! Please accept the admiration!" A commander knelt on the ground.


    Other people also knelt on the ground.


    "How brave I was just now?" Sun Liancheng stunned for a moment, and then looked at the expressions of those subordinates admiring, he knew that they had made a mistake.


    "Hahaha."


    Sun Liancheng laughed a few times, then he raised his head and looked at the shady scene: "If you want to worship, you should worship the young master Ye. You just wiped it out and didn¡¯t know what method he used to make the attack trajectory. Moved a lot.


    I''m just icing on the cake. "


    Ye Gongzi?


    Everyone present was stunned, that young man?


    Lin Qiangwei looked at the white fox with pride and consumption beside her, as if saying, "If you see it, I''ll just say it. Only our young master can do this kind of thing."


    This made Lin Qiangwei''s inner evaluation of Ye Hao a little better.


    ...


    "Asshole, **** human ants!" Naisa had an angry expression at the moment, wishing to smash the body of the person in front of him, cramping and peeling skin.


    Ye Hao panted, his eyes were bloodshot, and he looked weak, but there was a slight smile on the corner of his mouth.


    After Naisa''s deep fury cannon attacked, it was quiet again.


    But a closer look will reveal that the angle of the Abyssal Fury is indeed different from before, deviating a few centimeters to one side.


    It was just a few centimeters that caused the attack to swipe from the side of the shady when this attack came in front of Beiyan City.


    "I never thought that you, the human ant, could actually fix the law of space!" Naesa''s face was bruised, his fists clenched.


    Just now Ye Hao used the law of space and forcibly erased a small space next to the Abyssal Fury Cannon, which caused the displacement of the Abyssal Fury Cannon.


    Someone may ask, since it can be erased.


    Why not directly erase the space where the Abyssal Fury Cannon is located, it might be able to destroy the Abyssal Fury Cannon directly.


    This is not impossible, but Ye Hao can''t.


    The current situation alone is already Ye Hao''s limit.


    It is relatively easy to erase the space, but if you want to erase the objects in that space, it will greatly increase the difficulty.


    Ye Hao didn''t dare to take risks, so he wiped out the space and saved Beiyan City.


    "Tsk tusk tusk, you take a bite of an ant. But it looks like you haven''t even learned the rules. Hehe, isn''t it that you are not as good as a ant?" Ye Hao snorted.


    "What about the rules of meeting, today I will kill you Nasa!" Nasa was irritated by Ye Hao, and he knew that as long as Ye Hao was still here, he would not be able to shoot again.


    Naisa''s whole body began to swell, which did not destroy the black armor on his body, but the black armor also expanded.


    After a few seconds, Nasa became a demon giant with a height of 100 meters and a size that wanted to be strong.


    "Oh, I can''t beat it. Just transform?" Ye Hao smiled and shook his head. Although he looked contemptuously on the surface, Ye Hao had already shown twelve points of vigilance in his heart.


    This demon of the demigod level, his realm has risen to the apex.


    Next will be his final battle with this demon!

 Chapter 2356： Slay the demon

    Chapter 2356 Killing Demon


    Two figures, one large and one small, are constantly colliding in the void,


    I don''t know how many original ecological objects in the void have been destroyed. The battle between the two has also affected the pond fish. If some bad luck demons are affected, there will only be one end.


    Nasa, the demon, devoted himself to the battle, with only one thought to kill the human man in front of him!


    Otherwise, he didn''t care about the life and death of the demon under his hand.


    However, Ye Hao would care about Beiyan City, so he always deliberately pulled the battlefield to the periphery of Beiyan City, and it would be better to let those demons be buried with him.


    "Magic flames start a prairie!"


    "Hades Six Cannons¡¤Three Bursts!"


    The two confronted each other, causing both of them to fly upside down.


    "This guy deserves to be a demon of the Demigod level. It is different from other ordinary opponents." Ye Hao panted. If it was the demigod level of the Human Race, Ye Hao might have beaten them down long ago.


    But the demons themselves have racial talents, so in ordinary battles, they often fight against their peers.


    At this moment, Naisa was also a little surprised at this human race. He was both a demigod, and he couldn''t get the slightest benefit from this human race.


    "Can''t consume it like this anymore." Naisa calmed down a little, and the battle on the battlefield had lasted for nearly an hour.


    He knew that the reinforcements of the Black Great Wall Alliance would definitely rush to assist Beiyan City.


    If you don''t win Beiyan City, the chances will be even smaller.


    The Abyssal Fury Cannon bestowed by Lord Demon God, there is another chance to launch it.


    "Fight, don''t complete the task. It''s a death to go back!" Naisa took a deep breath, raised his hands high, the black energy on his body rolled, and a painful look appeared on his face.


    "I''m here to offer 90% of the power of my angry blood, make a contract, and liberate, the power hidden in the depths of my soul!"


    After Nasa finished reading this statement-like statement, black lines shining with light began to appear on his body.


    "Ahhhhhhh..." At the same time, Naisa erupted with a painful roar.


    Ye Hao frowned: "Is this guy performing a forbidden technique? His breath is changing, and he can''t let him go like this."


    Ye Hao used his fastest speed to condense the quadruple¡¤Destroying Star Ring and threw it towards Naisa.


    Boom boom boom


    The fire from the explosion was very dazzling in the void.


    "Have you stopped?" Ye Hao stared into the mist.


    brush


    A pair of black wings "tear" the fog.


    Compared to the previous demon giant''s figure, a much smaller figure appeared there, and the black armor on his body had disappeared, and it was completely a jet black demon body.


    The body is covered with purple-black lines, which seem to have a pattern and are somewhat similar.


    "Anger...Anger." The demon kept chanting a word, and his jet black eyes stared at Ye Hao.


    "Is this guy losing his mind?" Ye Hao muttered.


    In the next moment, Naisa, who lost his mind, rushed towards Ye Hao, whose speed was much higher than before.


    Ye Hao didn''t have time to dodge, and he was directly hit by Naisa.


    After Naisa rushed to Ye Hao, he didn''t stop at all, leading Ye Hao to continue rushing forward. Ye Hao gritted his teeth and tried to stop, but the strength and speed of this guy in front of him were much faster than before.


    Low-level Quasi-God...No, it should be a Mid-level Quasi-God.


    I took it lightly, and I should have thought that these demons would hold some cards in their hands.


    Boom boom boom


    Naisa took Ye Hao and kept hitting the coral mountains floating in the void.


    These coral mountains are stronger than the strongest objects on earth.


    But under the impact of Nasa, one by one broke apart.


    Ye Hao was the first to bear the brunt, and he could feel that his back was hot. He didn''t know how many times his bones had been broken. They were repaired and broken again.


    "I can''t go on like this anymore. If this goes on, my body will really reach its limit." Ye Hao tried to break free, and he summoned lightning on his hands.


    Crackling


    But no matter how Ye Hao''s lightning shocked Naisa''s body, Naisa didn''t move at all, he just wanted to kill the guy in front of him.


    "Fuck, you guys let me go." Ye Hao''s back hurts, because he can''t keep up with the injury.


    Many cracks have appeared on the back.


    "Anger...Anger." Naisa looked at Ye Hao with a grin, and a black flame appeared all over his body.


    "Hiss..." Ye Hao''s expression on his face was also a bit painful at this moment, his skin began to rot, even fall off, revealing the flesh and blood inside, and even bones.


    "Let me go, let go, let go!"


    Ye Hao continued to perform various attacks with both hands, and Ye Hao performed all the tricks he could think of.


    Although it caused some harm to Nasa, Nasa still did not let go and did not give up.


    "Hohoho!"


    Just when Ye Hao was about to reach his limit, a figure appeared and caught up with Naisa''s body.


    It''s Xiaocui!


    Xiao Cui flicked his tail hard and hit Naisa''s back.


    Ye Hao could hear the sound of Naisa''s bone breaking.


    Xiao Cui is a real mid-level quasi-god, but Nasa can only improve his strength by small means.


    This trick makes Naisa a little slack, letting Ye Hao take the opportunity to ask.


    Naisa wanted to attack Ye Hao again, Xiao Cui had already stood in front of Ye Hao.


    Xiao Cui noticed the wound on Ye Hao''s body, the dragon''s eyes were full of anger, and rushed towards Naisa.


    Facing the attack of the dragon in front of him, Nasa was no opponent at all.


    His right arm was broken by a claw of Xiao Cui, and black blood splashed out.


    Naisa didn''t care about the pain yet, and his body was scorched by Xiao Cui''s dragon''s breath, and his figure was crackling and charred.


    After a few minutes.


    Naisa was completely tossed into ashes by Xiao Cui, and he could not die again.


    After Xiao Cui killed the demon, she returned to Ye Hao and looked at the injured Ye Hao with concern.


    "Cough cough...I''m okay, it''s just a small injury. We will recover soon, and we will go back quickly. You come to rescue me, those demon army who haunt you will definitely move their targets and attack Beiyan City." Ye Hao Standing on Xiao Cui''s body.


    With a cry of little Cuilong, he hurried back to Beiyan City.


    The previously mad Nasa took Ye Hao far away, and it took more than ten minutes to fly back.


    The situation in Beiyan City is not very good, but at least the defense has not broken.


    Now only 40,000 demon army is still attacking Beiyan City, the offensive is not as good as before.


    The situation in Beiyan City is not too good, it can only be said to be stubbornly supporting.


    The fire of the Demon Hunter is also sparse, mostly something went wrong.

 Chapter 2357： Stalemate

    Chapter 2357 the situation is deadlocked


    "Report, No. 13 Demon Hunter is malfunctioning and cannot be used anymore."


    "Reported that the No. 7 Demon Hunting Cannon was completely overloaded and its body was seriously damaged."


    "General Sun, the No. 24 Demon Hunting Cannon exploded, causing serious injuries to five people. It is now under rescue."


    One after another bad news was delivered to Sun Yan.


    "General Sun, a part of the enemy''s demons broke through the line of defense and has already attacked the city wall!"


    "It''s not good, our recovery potions have been exhausted, and the soldiers who have been seriously injured and retreated can''t get quick treatment."


    "Two Tier 8 demons appeared on the front line, request support, request support!"


    All the bad things seemed to have appeared at this time.


    Sun Yan''s situation at this time is very bad.


    "We have a few more demon hunting cannons that can be used. How long is the ammunition?" Sun Yan interrogated the commander next to her.


    "There are still 13 demon hunting cannons on the three walls, and four of them have reached the critical point and may malfunction at any time. With ammunition, there are almost ten demon hunting cannons for a five-minute saturated blow." The commander replied.


    Five minutes of saturation blow.


    Sun Yan''s body shook, and the artillery of the Demon Hunting Cannon was very important now. If the Demon Hunting Cannon was lost, the battle on the front line would encounter a lot of trouble.


    "Also...City Master Sun, our shady enchantment energy is only 27% left, and it is expected that it will reach the 10% critical point in ten minutes. Once the critical point is reached, then the shady enchantment may have a loophole..." The Shipan woman said another word.


    "Sun Yan, why don''t you go find City Master Sun." Lin Qiangwei looked at Sun Yan like that, and said with some unbearableness.


    Sun Yan was not a few years older than her, and now she would bear the pressure of the safety of the entire Beiyan City.


    "No, my father has not recovered from his serious injury before, and he is now resting. I can''t disturb him at this time." Sun Yan flatly refused, and she bit her lip.


    "Five minutes..., Tier 8 Devil..., ten minutes..."


    Sun Yan finally gave an order: "Send my order, all magic hunting guns will no longer attack in batches, and they will all attack once a minute."


    One round per minute, then the time can be increased to at least ten minutes. Although it seems to have only increased by five minutes, it has changed a lot.


    Unfortunately, the frontline pressure has increased now, but it has not reached the point where it cannot be supported.


    The increase is that the overall confrontation time will increase by at least five minutes, regardless of this small five minutes.


    Up to now, Beiyan City has persisted for nearly an hour and a half under the situation of 80,000 demons.


    At this moment, hold on for a while, maybe reinforcements will arrive.


    "Then all the high-ranking commanders and generals will be sent to the front line for me. Prioritize the hunting of the seventh and eighth demons. Don''t let these **** guys disrupt our defense." Sun Yan firmly shouted.


    "The final commander!"


    Beiyancheng began to put all his last forces on, and Sun Yan, including Lin Qiangwei, and the white fox all joined the battle.


    At this point in the battle, the number of demon army has reached thirty thousand.


    As for Beiyan City, there were only less than two thousand soldiers left to fight.


    These two thousand were still in battle with injuries, one by one was exhausted, and many people were fighting based on a belief.


    Kaz


    A crack appeared above the dark barrier, and the crazy demons attacked more and more fiercely.


    The original gap began to expand a little bit, which greatly increased the number of demons pouring in at the same time.


    The pressure on Beiyan City''s defense line increased greatly, and the devil and the Beiyan warriors continued to fall from the air like raindrops. The sky was filled with black demon blood, like a black rain.


    The battle lasted for three minutes, and a large crack appeared on the shady enchantment. The demon who was constantly attacking outside saw these cracks and launched an even more fierce attack on the enchantment.


    If this fragment is completely broken, the entire gap will increase by a third.


    The diameter of the gap will also reach more than one thousand meters.


    bump


    Accompanied by a collapsed sound, this shady enchantment was completely damaged.


    The black demons surged up.


    All the swordsmen of Beiyan City sank in their hearts.


    "Hohoho!"


    At this moment, a dragon chant came, and the golden-green dragon took a few breaths, swept away a large swath of demons, and directly blocked the gap with its huge body.


    Ye Hao stood on top of the dragon''s head.


    "Death Storm!"


    The return of Ye Hao and Xiaocui greatly reduced the pressure on Beiyan City.


    At the same time, they also expected good news!


    The general of the demon army was beheaded!


    "Xiao Cui, hold on. In any case, you can''t let these guys rush over." Ye Hao looked at Xiao Cui at his feet.


    Xiao Cui''s combat power has been consumed by most of the previous battles, and it cannot be recovered in the void.


    Nowadays, he can barely equalize with the demon army, and the scales on his body also seep a lot of blood.


    Although the mid-level quasi-god dragon is strong, it is not invincible after all.


    ...


    "We haven''t arrived yet, didn''t we say we can get to the place in an hour!" Standing at the bow of the boat, Old Jian anxiously asked the people behind him.


    "Sir, our ship is a bit overloaded. In addition, it was hit by a flying rock just now, which caused damage to the hull, malfunction of the mobile system, and slowing down of speed." A person in charge replied cautiously.


    Old Jian waved his hand impatiently: "Forget it, don''t tell me this. I will ask you, how long will we be able to reach that Beiyan City."


    "It will be possible to arrive in no more than ten minutes!" The person in charge assured him, patting his chest.


    Dididi


    At this moment, there was a sound of dripping in the cabin.


    "What sound?" Old Jian frowned.


    "This is a signal to remind other ships. It''s over there... that''s... the banner of Black Bull City." The person in charge pointed to an iron-clad ship that appeared in the distance.


    "Black Bull City? This is the breath of the demon race." Old Jian felt the aura of the demon race on the iron-clad ship in the distance.


    When the iron-clad ship in Chiyang City found the Black Bull City iron-clad ship, the opponent also found them.


    "Report to the city lord, it''s the ship of Chiyang City. It seems that the propulsion system is out of order and the speed is a bit slow. This direction should also be rushed to Beiyan City." Someone reported to the main meeting of Heiniu City.


    The Black Bull City Lord nodded: "The reinforcements of Chiyang City, I didn''t expect Chiyang City to be a little bit away from our place, so they all sent reinforcements."


    The Black Bull City Lord was talking, his brows suddenly tightened.


    "What happened to the city lord?" The general next to him felt the strange expression of the city lord.


    "There is an aura of fighting in front, and it''s...quasi-god." The Black Bull City Lord looked at a void area in front.


    They can see many fragmented coral mountains.


    You must know that the Coral Mountain in the void is difficult to destroy at the eighth level, but at this time a coral mountain is full of coral scum.

 Chapter 2358： Reinforcements are here!

    Chapter 2358 Reinforcement Arrives!


    "Isn''t it said that there is only a demigod level? Why is there a quasi-god level again." A general said worriedly.


    "If there is a quasi-god rank in the devil, it is simply unsustainable for us reinforcements alone." Another general said with some worry.


    Quasi-God...This is not a problem that can be solved by sending reinforcements to any city.


    The quasi-god level requires reinforcements from the main city.


    "We haven''t confirmed the situation yet. In any case, we have to go to Beiyan City to see the situation." The Black Bull City Lord said firmly.


    "Then, shall we meet the ships of Chiyang City?" the person in charge of the iron armored ship asked.


    The Black Bull City Lord shook his head: "It''s too late, this kind of time is to race against time. You flag them, tell them we go first, and let them catch up quickly."


    "understand."


    The iron-clad ship of Hei Niu City quickly moved forward in the direction of Beiyan City.


    It didn''t take long for the ship to sail, and the situation reappeared ahead.


    A large swath of demon corpses floated in the void.


    The air was full of the special smell of the devil''s black blood.


    "This... how this is the corpse of a demon."


    "Looking forward a few kilometers are all the remains of demons, Tier 5, Tier 6, and even Tier 7!"


    "With so many corpses, at least tens of thousands of demons have died here."


    "We have experienced the biggest demon attack in the history of Black Bull City, and it was only 15,000."


    "Beiyan City really suffered a huge attack this time. I don''t know how the situation is now."


    "Maybe already..."


    The whole ship was filled with a shadow, after all, such a huge number of demons army.


    Maybe Beiyan City has now fallen.


    As an ally of the Black Great Wall, the Northern Yancheng of Cardinal City fell one after another in one day. This was a huge blow to the Black Great Wall Alliance.


    It will even shake their foundation, and it is still in this dangerous time.


    "The order is handed down, all soldiers, get ready for battle. The three magic hunting cannons on the iron armored ship are brought out to me, and the defensive stand is opened for me. First level battle preparation!" The Black Bull City Lord sacrificed a huge black The axe, and at the same time, the body is covered with a special magic hunting armor.


    Because of the size of the monster race, the monster hunter armors are all special.


    The three-meter head of the Black Bull City Lord, wearing a Demon Hunter armor, would look like a statue of a god.


    The iron-clad ships in Black Bull City continued to move forward. In the process, many of the corpses of those demons were crushed by the iron-clad ships.


    Bump ~ bump


    boom


    boom


    When it was only ten kilometers away from Beiyan City, everyone on the iron-clad ship heard a shocking sound.


    There is battle ahead!


    That means that Beiyan City has not fallen yet.


    Looking at the outskirts of Beiyan City, those demon corpses half as many as the sea, here are at least ten thousand.


    "This...this... Beiyan City actually resisted for an hour and a half under the attack of an army of 80,000 demons!"


    "The soldiers in Beiyan City are so brave. I want to invite them to drink."


    "Awesome, awesome, they are simply my idols!"


    The soldiers on the armored ship swept away the previous haze, with a look of excitement and morale high.


    Because their allies are still fighting, their allies are still fighting desperately under such a disparity in strength.


    "Okay, okay, okay!" The Black Bull City Lord said three good words in succession, and then he waved his hand: "General Black Bat, show up with your investigation team, and show me the situation in Beiyan City."


    "Yes!"


    The Black Bat General, who carried a pair of wings, took off immediately with his subordinates to check the battle in Beiyan City.


    "The armored ship is moving forward at full speed! All are ready for battle!" The Black Bull City Lord walked out of the cabin and came to the bow position.


    The more than 1,000-meter Black Bull city fighters on the ship are also ready to fight.


    When it was five kilometers away from Beiyan City, General Black Bat came back.


    "Enlighten your Lord, there is a gap over a thousand meters in diameter in the south of the shady enchantment in North Yancheng. Now there are 30,000 demons launching a fierce attack on this gap.


    After the gap in Beiyan City, a line of defense was established, and it was visually observed that only less than a thousand combatants remained. In addition, at the gap, there is a giant dragon fighting the demon.


    The strength of the dragon is estimated to be at the Quasi-God level! "General Black Bat reports.


    "The dragon? The quasi-god dragon? Could it be the reinforcements sent by the main city?" The Black Bull City Lord was stunned.


    Then he didn''t have time to pay attention to these things, and raised the pitch-black giant axe in his hand: "Sergeants of Black Bull City, in front of us is our ally Beiyan City.


    The warriors of Beiyan City fought bloodily for an hour and a half under the siege of an army of 80,000 demons. What a majestic record.


    And now, we are here. We can''t let our allies fight alone, come, raise the weapons in your hands, and let these **** chores know that our Black Great Wall Allies are powerful! "


    The Black Bull City Lord said, wings bloomed behind the Demon Hunter, and he took the lead in rushing down.


    The remaining half of the Black Bull City soldiers also rushed to kill.


    "Prepare the magic hunter, fire!"


    The three magic hunting cannons on the armored ship began to spray gunfire at the demons.


    The demon army suffered from the enemy, and in the uproar, many people were injured.


    In addition, the Black Bull City Lord led his subordinates to enter, as if a knife was stuck behind the demon army.


    Beiyan City.


    "Look, it''s reinforcement! It''s our reinforcement!" someone shouted excitedly.


    "That''s... the banner of the Black Bull City! That person is the Black Bull City Lord, and all the Black Bull City Lords of the eighth peak are here!"


    Everyone on the Beiyancheng defense line celebrated.


    When Sun Yan heard the news, a smile appeared on her face, and she shook her body and fell backward.


    "Sun Yan." Lin Qiangwei supported Sun Yan in time.


    Sun Yan''s face was pale, and she was about to collapse.


    After all, Sun Yan was only a seventh-tier, and he had to manage Beiyan City after experiencing such an intense battle.


    "Great, great. The reinforcements are here, we...hold it up." Sun Yan squeezed out a smile, and then fainted completely.


    Lin Qiangwei hugged Sun Yan, did not tell anyone about this, and silently took Sun Yan back to the camp where she was resting.


    At this moment, the morale of Beiyan City was soaring, and with the two sides of the Black Bull City reinforcements, the danger of Beiyan City was relieved.


    Five minutes later, another support army came out from another direction in Beiyan City and joined the battle.


    One after another reinforcements appeared, turning this battle into a gathering for hunting demons.


    There are 30,000 demons, although there are many in number, but the dragons have no leader, and the fierce battle for nearly two hours.


    The army has already been distracted, besieged by multiple forces, and has been doomed to end.

 Chapter 2359： "Arrogant" man

    Chapter 2359 "Arrogant" Man


    Two hours later.


    In a messy Beiyan city military port, five or six iron-clad ships from various cities docked.


    Hundreds of soldiers are working together to clean up the remains of the devil or the rubble in Beiyan City.


    Some wounded were uniformly arranged in some places for effective treatment.


    Beiyan City City Lord Mansion


    One-fourth of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was completely destroyed, and one-third suffered damage to varying degrees.


    At this time, dozens of senior generals or commanders from various cities gathered here.


    "In Xiabei Yancheng City Lord Sun Liancheng, I would like to thank you all for your help to relieve Sun Liancheng from the crisis of our Beiyan City." Sun Liancheng clenched his fists with both hands and bowed to everyone in the hall.


    The City Lord of Black Bull said boldly: "City Lord Sun, what this said. We are both members of the Black Great Wall Alliance. If our allies are in trouble, I will wait for help. It''s not a matter of course.


    And I should be ashamed to wait, I waited late to make Beiyan City suffer. If it were not for the soldiers of Beiyan City to fight bravely, then this time we would not only lose a Cardinal City.


    There is also the loss of a Northern Yancheng, which is a broken arm for our Black Great Wall Alliance. "


    "The Lord of the Black Bull City is right. All the soldiers in Beiyan City fought bravely. Defending the army of 80,000 demons. This is a miracle in the history of our Black Great Wall Alliance!"


    "When I was waiting for the help, I saw the devil''s corpse outside of Beiyan City. I waited to admire it in my heart."


    "North Yancheng is easy to raise, and is a role model for me to learn from!"


    Everyone present admired the soldiers of Beiyan City from the bottom of their hearts. After all, their record was there.


    This is why their soldiers will help Beiyan City clean up the battlefield together. You must know that this is not their responsibility. Ordinary reinforcements are good for you to fend off the enemy. Who cares about these little things.


    But they saw the appearance of Beiyan City, where 80,000 demons were crushing the realm, and the whole city was dedicated to resisting demons. Whoever saw this city of heroes was unwilling to help.


    "You guys are too acclaimed, this time thanks to the help of a few experts, otherwise my Beiyan city would have fallen." Sun Liancheng sighed, with respect in his eyes.


    "Superior? It refers to the golden and green dragon that I saw in the gap of the shady barrier before!"


    "Speaking of this, that golden-green dragon has a really powerful aura, not an ordinary quasi-god."


    "But as far as I know, although there are several dragon descendants in the Black Great Wall Alliance, I have never heard of such a golden and green dragon. Sun City Lord, what is its origin?"


    Everyone began to wonder what the origin of that giant dragon came from. In their opinion, Sun Liancheng mentioned the expert, it should be this giant dragon.


    I didn''t expect that there is a young man who played a key role in this.


    "Actually, I don''t know too well. All I know is..." Sun Liancheng explained the news he had learned from his daughter.


    How did Sun Yan meet Ye Hao, Lin Qiangwei, the dragon, and the Cardinal City incident, etc.


    "A man walking with the dragon?"


    "The bone age is less than thirty, but the strength has reached the demigod level?"


    "Where is this man now."


    After Sun Liancheng mentioned this, everyone guessed that he had noticed this young man named Ye Hao, but their main concern was to find this man to find the dragon.


    "This..." Sun Liancheng was stunned. After he recovered, Sun Yan handed over the leadership to him. At that time, he patronized the stable situation and cleaned up the remnants, and indeed did not notice the figure of Ye Gongzi.


    Sun Liancheng saw Lin Qiangwei in the crowd, and immediately asked: "Miss Lin, you are with Ye Gongzi. You can know where Ye Gongzi is now."


    Everyone''s eyes were gathered on Lin Qiangwei''s body.


    This made Lin Qiangwei a little uncomfortable. Those present were the main generals of each city, even the city lord and deputy city lord. Among these people, the lowest strength was the seventh-order peak, and most of them were the eighth-order strong.


    "This...I don''t know this too well." Lin Qiangwei felt everyone''s disappointed eyes, and a thought flashed in her heart: "That...I guess...He may be in the place with the most wounded."


    "The place with the most wounded?" Everyone was stunned.


    ...


    A large courtyard building across the street outside the city lord''s mansion was filled with wailing and **** smells.


    "My Lord City Lord."


    "See General."


    "Why are you here, Lord?"


    These wounded men accidentally saw a row of high-ranking soldiers, and the city lord walked into this wounded area, as if looking for someone.


    "Over there!" Lin Qiangwei saw a circle of people in the distance, her eyes lit up and she exclaimed, pointing to that side.


    Everyone was very puzzled, wondering why Lin Qiangwei was so sure that the person they were looking for was there.


    As they walked over, the people in front of them saw those who came and gave way.


    And they only noticed the situation inside. A young man was on the sickbed, as if he was treating the wounded, his hands were filled with a pure white light.


    It seemed that this man was ordinary, he didn''t have much aura, and he didn''t look like an expert.


    Just when some of them thought it was a mistake, a powerful aura crushed them down.


    This aura is like a mountain, as if being stared at by a pair of bottomless eyes.


    It was like a little white rabbit, stared at by a falcon in the sky.


    When these people came back to their senses in sweat, they noticed a green-haired girl standing behind the young man, looking at the green-haired girl with emerald eyes.


    Every one of them understood that the aura was released by this girl.


    "She''s the giant dragon." The Black Bull City Lord breathed slightly. Even an eighth-level peak monster like him, in front of a mid-level quasi-god Longwei, felt a chill behind his back.


    Xiao Cui looked at these people as if warning them.


    Xiao Cui had noticed a group of guys with fairly average strength early on and gathered around. In order to prevent these little guys from disturbing the young master, Xiao Cui released Longwei to warn them in advance.


    "Xiao Cui is okay, they are not enemies." Ye Hao said while continuing to heal the wounded.


    Xiao Cui pouted, and then took Long Wei back, and the group was relieved.


    I have been shrouded in this feeling, and I feel a little uncomfortable inside.


    "If you have anything to do, I will talk about it later." Ye Hao said this to those who were looking for him.


    Although I heard this sentence a bit crazy, I dared to let the main generals and even the city lord of the major cities wait nearby.


    But everyone present admired it in their hearts, because this man put the wounded first.

 Chapter 2360： Battle of Beiyan City

    Ye Hao let these high-level generals wait for nearly five hours.


    During this period, the commander in charge of encircling the remaining demons kept coming back to report the situation.


    When the reinforcements arrived just now, there were still 30,000 demons resisting.


    Under the encroachment of multiple reinforcements, in just a few hours, only 30,000 demons were left with less than 5,000.


    Then the five thousand demons began to fight each other, and even fled.


    Naturally, it is impossible for them to let go of these demons, allowing these demons to run through the defenses of the Black Great Wall, but it is quite dangerous.


    Then during these five hours, dozens of fleeing forces divided into five thousand demons were wiped out one by one by everyone, and the corpses spread over hundreds of kilometers in Beiyan City.


    Until now, the Battle of Beiyan City lasted nearly ten hours before it was officially over.


    "Finally it''s done." Ye Hao sighed and stood up.


    When Ye Hao turned around, he saw the seventh and eighth rank generals standing behind him, and bowed deeply to Ye Hao.


    "City Lord Black Bull City, thank you son for taking the initiative to heal the soldiers of Black Bull City."


    "..."


    Ye Hao looked at this group of people and had to say that since he came to the Black Great Wall defense line, the people he saw and the things he encountered were very good.


    Although I dare not say that there is no at all, it is not full of intrigue like the earth.


    "Sorry, I was busy with things just now. I ignored you." Ye Hao smiled kindly.


    Seeing that this young man didn''t have any airs, everyone smiled and started talking with Ye Hao, and introduced their own identities.


    Who is the lord of which city, or a general sent by the lord to support.


    Ye Hao didn''t conceal that he was from the earth, everyone was just a little surprised and didn''t say much.


    The battle ended and another four or five hours passed.


    Beiyan City was completely settled down, the ruins on the street had been cleaned up, and the bodies of the dead had been burned to stand.


    Except that the collapsed houses and city walls have not been repaired, and the energy of the shady enchantment has not been restored.


    The entire Beiyan City has restored its former calm.


    In addition to the energy of the shady enchantment, you need to pay a little attention. The collapsed houses and damaged city walls are all used to everyone, and everyone is a cultivator. It is relatively easier to repair these things.


    When the war ended, some people took a rest and some held a banquet to celebrate.


    In the main hall of the city lord''s mansion, there are already tables and dishes.


    "Some rough tea and light rice, I hope you don''t mind. Sun, I would like to respect you three times in advance, thank you for your help this time." Sun Liancheng graciously picked up the wine glass and drank three drinks.


    Everyone was drinking wine happily, and didn''t care about the danger of 80,000 demons being pressured not long ago.


    Perhaps this is the psychological quality of defending on this black Great Wall defense line for decades. After the battle, it will soon return to normal.


    You should eat and drink. After all, if you are scared every day, no one can support it for decades.


    On both sides of Ye Hao were sitting Xiaocui, Lin Qiangwei, Sun Yan, Ximen Jiansheng and Jianlao.


    Ximen Juggernaut and Sword Master are very strong, and everyone present respects them and toasts them from time to time.


    "Young Master Ye, I respect you for this cup. You saved me once in the coral colony, and you saved Beiyan City once. My Sun Yan owes you two lives. After today, what does Ye Gongzi need my Sun Yan? , Just speak.


    Regardless of the swordsmanship, I, Sun Yan, are willing to go through fire and water for Ye Gongzi, and I will do it! "Sun Yanyu raised her neck, and a glass of wine directly lowered her abdomen.


    "I said before, this is what I should do." Ye Hao smiled and shook his head, but seeing Sun Yan''s firm look, I guess he would ignore Ye Hao''s words.


    Ye Hao did not want to talk more about this topic, and said: "This time, the casualties should have come out? How!"


    Sun Yan''s eyes darkened, and she did not hide from Ye Hao: "In this battle, more than 800 soldiers died in Beiyan City. This is still under the circumstances of Ye Gongzi''s medical skills and the healing potions given to us before. Otherwise, The number of casualties will at least double!"


    Eight hundred people.


    The enemy is eighty thousand, and one''s own loses eight hundred.


    This seems to be a very large number, and it should be a very important victory.


    But you must know that the entire population of Beiyan City is less than five thousand, and it has lost nearly one-fifth of its combat power.


    For a short time, I can''t help it.


    "In addition, the wastage of combat materials reached 70%, of which 70% of the magic hunting guns were severely damaged, 20% had individual problems, and only three of them were usable.


    There are also the equipment of the hunting series, the ammunition of the hunting cannon and so on. These also consumed as much as 80%, and the current Beiyan City could not even fight a decent defensive battle. Sun Yan sighed.


    "Then what are you going to do?" Lin Qiangwei said worriedly beside her.


    "Don''t worry about this. All the reinforcements have already negotiated with my father before the banquet. They will leave half of their fleet''s strategic materials and combat personnel, totaling 2,000 people, to help defend our Beiyan city in the near future." Sun Yan said.


    Two thousand reinforcements assisted in the defense of Beiyan City, which can indeed help Beiyan City through the immediate difficulties.


    "What about Cardinal City?" Ye Hao was a little curious about Cardinal City''s handling methods.


    When it comes to Cardinal City, Sun Yan and Lin Qiangwei are a little sad.


    "A city has fallen. This needs to inform the three major cities, and then let the three major cities send special responsible personnel to select new islands with core amethysts and rebuild a city. Fill the vacancy of the black Great Wall defense line." Sun Yan said.


    "Then how long does this take? After all, this gap is here. If it is left for too long, it will be easy for the devil to find a chance." Ye Hao said.


    Sun Yan sighed: "There is no way. It takes a long time to build a new city and move the new city to the designated location. In history, it took us five years to build a city for the longest time, and the shortest one also took nearly One and a half years."


    One and a half years.


    In this year and a half, many things may happen.


    "The devil''s surprise attack team is probably trying to destroy our city, disrupt our defense line, and let their frontal attack have a chance." Sun Yan said.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak. He knew very well that the demons were so impatient because he broke their arrangements on the earth, so he focused on the defense line of the Black Great Wall.


    The feast is over.


    Ye Hao and others returned to the yard where they were arranged, and Ye Hao stood in the middle of the yard.


    He raised his hand, and a mini Abyssal Fury Cannon appeared in his hand.

 Chapter 2361： Monster City

    This was the Abyssal Fury Cannon used by the Demigod Demon of Nathan. After solving that guy, Ye Hao took this thing back.


    And used the system to identify it.


    [Abyss Wrath Cannon: (Imitation ¡¤ Main God-level weapon) The Wrath Demon God is imitated according to his own authentic product. It can be used three times, and the power is equivalent to the attack of the lower main God-level. (2/3)¡¿


    This weapon is not bad. Thinking back to the attack just now, if you shoot at Xiao Cui, it is estimated that Xiao Cui can''t stop it.


    It''s a pity that guy has consumed it twice, only the last time is left.


    In addition to this Abyssal Fury Cannon, Ye Hao also obtained something that was also a key item for these demons'' surprise attacks this time.


    [Shadow Demon Stone Sculpture: (Top Sacred Artifact) can transform selected targets within the range into a designated creature. Below the main **** level, it cannot be sensed. If an enemy enters a ten-meter range, the target''s disguise will be clearly seen. A disguise can last up to ten minutes, and it needs to be charged]


    This thing is good, it is a good thing for sneak attacks on the enemy.


    But this thing needs to be recharged, Ye Hao tried to infuse the spirit of the mountain map, but the stone sculpture did not respond.


    "Why did I forget that since it is a devil''s thing, then naturally I must use the power of the devil to recharge it." Ye Hao patted his head, then mobilized the power of the black heart to inject the power of darkness.


    This time the Shadow Demon Stone Sculpture had a reaction, but because Ye Hao could not mobilize too much dark power at one time, this would affect the balance of the special heart in Ye Hao.


    According to the situation of the first injection, it only needs five more injections to start again.


    ...


    On the second day, the lighting system in Beiyan City was restored.


    "What? Young Master Ye is leaving now?" Sun Liancheng heard unexpected news early in the morning.


    Ye Hao nodded: "Yes, we were originally planning to rush to Demon Region City, but because we met Miss Sun Yan on the way, we had the next thing.


    Now that the crisis in Beiyan City is temporarily lifted, we have to set off. "


    Sun Yan on the side bit her lip lightly, looking upset.


    Sun Liancheng sighed: "To tell the truth, Sun is really reluctant to leave Mr. Ye. But Mr. Ye is young and has something you need to do. Mr. Ye can help Bei Yancheng tide over the difficulties this time. Sun has been grateful.


    Since Ye Gongzi was going to leave, Sun did not stop him. If Ye Gongzi is free next time, he might as well come to my Beiyan City again, and Sun must be a good treat. "


    Ye Hao said goodbye.


    After the iron-clad ship in Chiyang City rested for a while, it was ready to set off.


    "Young Master Ye, he was so anxious." Lin Qiangwei looked at Ye Hao with some surprise.


    Ye Hao smiled and said helplessly: "I also want to play around and see the scenery of the cities, but it''s a pity that I have to hurry up because I have something to do."


    Lin Qiangwei looked at Ye Hao, a man who was not much older than herself.


    She felt that this man had a lot of things on his back, and such a man was very attractive.


    "Report to Miss Lin, everything is ready. We can go." The operator reported.


    "Okay, raise the height and prepare to leave Hong Kong." Lin Qiangwei was shouting.


    Suddenly a shout came from the ship port: "Wait for me, wait for me."


    Ye Hao and Lin Qiangwei looked at them suspiciously, only to see a beautiful figure running quickly, and when they finally ran under the iron armored boat, they jumped directly onto the deck.


    "Huhuhu...Fortunately, you haven''t left yet." Sun Yan had a trace of sweat on her cheek, and she seemed to be very anxious.


    "Miss Sun, what are you?" Lin Qiangwei looked at Sun Yan in confusion.


    Sun Yan smiled and said: "Sister Qiangwei, this time I may have to ride your boat. My father arranged for me to go to the Demon Region City, one of the three main cities, to report the details of this battle.


    I think it would be too wasteful for me to arrange a boat alone. You guys are going to the Demon Region City, just take me on the way. "


    When Sun Yan spoke, she glanced at Ye Hao from time to time.


    Lin Qiangwei noticed the look in Sun Yan''s eyes, and she had a feeling of facing the enemy: "But our future schedule is uncertain, how will Miss Sun come back then?"


    "Don''t worry about this. After I have reported the situation. I will apply for a batch of materials by the way. There will be an iron armored ship with the materials at that time, and I can follow it back." Sun Yan said.


    Now that the arrangements were so arranged, Lin Qiangwei was not easy to refuse, so she had to agree.


    Now they have one more person on the armored boat.


    This time it will take about fifteen hours to sail from Beiyan City to Demon Region City.


    This time, there was no accident as before. Ye Hao and others arrived at the city very smoothly when the Demon Region City was shrouded in "light" in the early morning of the next day.


    "This is the Demon Region City!" Seeing this city, Old Jian showed an unbelievable expression.


    Ximen Sword Saint closed his eyes for a while, and then said: "There are two powerful auras in this city, and there are many more comfortable people in the eighth rank."


    The Demon Region City is said to be a city, but in fact it is connected by three large floating islands and hundreds of small floating islands, each of which is connected by a bridge in the middle of it, allowing passage.


    The size of Demon Region City is more than five times larger than Beiyan City and Chiyang City combined.


    The most distinctive feature is that the two largest floating islands in Demon Region City are located on both sides. One island resembles a human city with distinct houses and streets. The other island is a branch of mountains, rivers and rivers. You can vaguely see some wooden houses and stone houses. Or weird building.


    In the center of the two big islands is a relatively small floating island. This floating island is covered by green vegetation, like an oasis. Because of the dense vegetation, it is impossible to see the situation of this island clearly.


    "This is Demon Region City, isn''t it surprising?" Lin Qiangwei smiled as he looked at the expressions of Ye Hao and others.


    At this time, the white fox said: "It''s so rich and powerful, it''s even stronger than that of Ten Thousand Monster City!"


    "This is normal. The strongest demon in Ten Thousand Demon City is only Tier 7. However, there are quasi-god-level demon experts here." Ye Hao said.


    "Let me introduce it to everyone. The reason why this place is named Monster Domain is actually because it is not just a city in appearance, it is composed of two large islands, one small island, and hundreds of mini islands.


    It is the largest city in the Black Great Wall Alliance, not one of them. "


    Lin Qiangwei then pointed to two cities with completely different styles.


    "Although in the Black Great Wall Alliance, there is not much contradiction between the Monster Race and the Human Race, there is still a big difference in lifestyle.


    Therefore, the upper level of the Demon Region City built two large islands into living areas suitable for the human and the demon. "


    "Then the island in the middle is full of woods?" Ye Hao asked.


    "That is the core island of Demon Region City. You are not allowed to enter without permission. Generally, only the high-levels of Demon Region City can enter." Lin Qiangwei explained.

 Chapter 2362： Separate

    Ye Hao suddenly thought of something. He looked at the white fox: "You just said that you feel two powerful demonic breaths?"


    "Yes, two strands. If I hadn''t had the blood of the nine-tailed holy fox, I guess I would feel their breath, I would have a desire to surrender." said the white fox.


    Ye Hao frowned, "But don''t you say that there are three quasi-god-level monster clan powerhouses in Demon Region City."


    "It''s really three." Xiao Cui, who had been following Ye Hao like a follower, said.


    "But the breath of one of them is quite small, and it appears from time to time." Xiao Cui said.


    The white fox looked at Xiao Cui, but she didn''t say much, but she was a mid-level quasi-god dragon.


    Although in the dragon clan''s view, he is a noble dragon clan, a unique faction.


    However, in the eyes of most people, the dragon race is actually a kind of demon race, but they are born to be strong, standing at the top of the pyramid.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the white fox, it is not surprising that the dragons can feel the aura of the strong monsters.


    "That''s right." Ye Hao''s eyes lit up, staring at the oasis island in the center.


    Presumably, I can find a lot of things about his parents here. This is the time Ye Hao feels that he is the closest to his parents.


    The armored ship began to slowly sail into the island port of Ten Thousand Demons City.


    This is not a city like Beiyan City. There are as many as 40 or 50 iron-clad ships berthed in the port of Single City alone. Therefore, the berthing system is relatively strict, and registration is required, and then you can arrange a location.


    "A lot of magic hunting cannons." Old Jian noticed that the magic hunting cannons were brightly placed on the walls of this city. He had seen the power of this weapon in Beiyan City.


    However, Beiyan City had no more than 40 or 50 such magic hunting guns.


    But just look at the number of magic hunting cannons on this island alone.


    "It''s not surprising. When I first came here, I was shocked." Sun Yan looked at the Demon Region City in front of me longingly and said, "As far as I know, the Demon Region City has the strongest defense system. , Also has the strongest combat effectiveness and the most combatants in the three major cities.


    Three quasi-god-class powerhouses, 28,000 adult combat effectiveness, strength above Tier 4, and if the magic hunting gun is not included on the armored ship, there are only five for protecting the demon city. Hundreds!


    At the same time, Demon Region City has the strongest defense system. It is different from our Beiyan City Chiyang City. It is not just a core amethyst.


    A three-core amethyst, plus 36 small amethysts, constitutes the demon territory defense system, known as the demon territory shady enchantment, the energy intensity is twenty times that of Beiyan City.


    At the same time, there are three shady repairing circles, one is long-term operation, as long as the shady enchantment is damaged and repaired by itself, the other is the standby for long-term operation.


    The two seats are used together to achieve the fastest repair speed.


    The third seat is reserved. Once the first two are damaged, the latter can be replaced in time. "


    Hearing Sun Yan''s description, I knew how terrifying this Demon Region City was.


    "That means that the three major cities are headed by Demon Region City?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    Sun Yan shook his head again: "No. The Black Great Wall Alliance is not headed by that city. Although the three major cities command all other cities, these three major cities have no subordinate relationship.


    If there is a dispute, a parliamentary vote will be adopted. Parliament is divided into high-level assembly and ordinary assembly.


    In the high-level council, the demigod and the quasi-god have the right to vote. One person at the quasi-god level equals five votes, and one person at the demi-god level equals one vote. If there is an issue with the same number of votes, the ordinary parliament will continue to vote.


    Some simple matters are discussed by the general assembly, but the quasi-divine-level power of the high-level assembly has the right to veto the results of the ordinary assembly. At that time, the general assembly will be voted by the high-level assembly. "


    Ye Hao understands that this is a democratic system in disguise.


    But this democratic system requires you to have enough strength to have the right to speak.


    "On the surface, the Demon Region City should have the advantage. After all, there are three Quasi-God-level powerhouses. This is three five-point votes. The other two main cities have only two Quasi-God level. "Old Jian said from the side.


    "Theoretically, this is the case, but for a long time, Queen Jin Luan from the Demon Region City has never participated in the meetings of the high-level council, and has not even appeared.


    At least I haven''t heard anything about her since I was born. The voting requires the presence of herself, so the quasi-god Queen Jin Luan has always abstained. "Sun Yan said.


    Abstain?


    He hasn''t shown up all the time, so this person should be the one Xiao Cui said, with a weak aura.


    bump


    While chatting, the iron armored ship has stopped.


    Ye Hao and others also got out of the car.


    Although it is a human island, there are still many monsters on the port street. After all, the rules here are two different living places. You can stay wherever you want. It is your freedom.


    "There are so many monster races here." The white fox looked at those monster races in surprise: "The strength...all are so strong, Tier 5, Tier 6, and Tier 7...!"


    It is very difficult for Ten Thousand Demon City to find Tier 5 and Tier 6, let alone the powerhouse of Tier 7 Demon Race.


    Compared with Demon Region City, Ten Thousand Demon City is really relatively small.


    It''s like a small village in contrast to the town.


    "Young Master Ye, Miss Qiangwei and I will go to the senior management of Demon Region City to report on the situation. What are your next arrangements?" Sun Yan interrogated Ye Hao.


    Lin Qiangwei looked at Ye Hao, feeling a little bit disheartened. She didn''t want to be separated from Ye Hao, but she had to handle the affairs of Chiyang City.


    "Let''s separate now. We also have some things to do." Ye Hao clenched fists with both hands and said goodbye to Sun Yan and Lin Qiangwei.


    Then the two teams left each.


    When Lin Qiangwei left, she still looked back three steps.


    "Well, sister Qiangwei, you can''t take away your little eyes. Girls have to be more reserved." Sun Yan looked at Lin Qiangwei like that and smiled.


    Lin Qiangwei rolled her eyes at Sun Yan, and said with a pouting mouth: "What''s the use of being implicit, everyone has already left. I don''t know when we will meet next time."


    "Qiangwei, I don''t know if you and Ye Gongzi have that fate. But I think we will meet soon or know where Ye Gongzi is going." Sun Yan said.


    Lin Qiangwei was taken aback: "Why?"


    "Think about it, a person with such a strong strength as Ye Gongzi still carries a giant dragon. Such a person can be silent wherever he goes. Although the Demon Region City has a population of over 20,000.


    But as long as Ye Gongzi makes a little noise, we will know. In addition, it seems that they are looking for someone, right? It was the first group to come to the void that year. Naturally, the most convenient way is to interrogate the senior leaders of Demon Region City. "Sun Yan said.


    Lin Qiangwei''s eyes lit up, and they still have a chance to meet!

 Chapter 2363： We go straight

    2363-Swordsman


    Ye Hao took a group of people around in the Demon Region City.


    Demon Region City is much more prosperous than Beiyan City. There are many shops on the street, and there are even couples and families hanging out.


    This scene does not seem to be at the forefront of the Great Black Wall.


    If it weren''t for the empty scene above, everyone would mistake it for a normal city on earth.


    "Where are we going now?" Old Jian looked at Ye Hao.


    "Master Jian, don''t you say that you are familiar with the Queen Jinluan, she was the first group of people to come to this void, and she must know where my grandfather and father are going.


    We just go to the Queen of Jinluan and ask. "Ye Hao pointed to the most central oasis island.


    Xiao Cui said that the faint demon aura came from that oasis island.


    Presumably this Queen Jinluan, who has not appeared in front of the world for a long time, is among them.


    "Well, that''s okay. Moreover, Queen Jinluan has a connection with your mother, and I will definitely give you some face when I see you." Old Jian nodded.


    "But didn''t Miss Sun just said that, that oasis island must be allowed to enter. How do we get the permission?" Bai Fox asked.


    Ye Hao shrugged and walked directly towards the bridge leading to the oasis island.


    "I don''t have much time to get permission, although it is a bit abrupt. But as long as we find Queen Jinluan, she won''t mind us doing this."


    The white fox was taken aback and sighed helplessly. The young master''s temper was so direct, presumably this was going to cause another major event.


    I just hope that Queen Jinluan will come out soon to wipe the **** of the young master.


    In this way, Ye Hao and his party headed straight towards the oasis island.


    Each of the two islands has a bridge leading directly to the oasis island, and above the bridge, there are guards on duty to guard this checkpoint.


    But this kind of behavior seemed unnecessary to everyone, because in this demon city, no one knew the importance of oasis islands.


    Ordinary people can''t break through when they have nothing to do. You must know that there are quasi-god-level monsters on this oasis island!


    But today there is such an incredible situation.


    "Stop, there is an oasis island ahead, no one is allowed to enter without permission."


    "I told you to stop. Didn''t you hear what I said? You are not allowed to enter without permission."


    "I warn you, if you go further, I have to do it..."


    ...


    A few minutes later, a team of changing guards came here.


    "This...this is what happened." The captain looked at the scene stupidly.


    On the bridge leading to the oasis island, dozens of guards from the Demon Region City were standing upside down.


    "Captain, they are all alive. There are no external injuries, but they fainted." The soldier checked and reported.


    All fainted?


    In the absence of any movement, these guards were quietly knocked down.


    You must know that these guards are all elite fighters, and their general strength is at Tier 6, and the strength of the captain is even at Tier 7!


    You were knocked down like this? There was no trauma at all.


    There is only one possibility for such a battle.


    "It''s a demigod... No, it was done by the Quasi-God! Some strong quasi-god has entered our Demon Region City!" The captain of the guard said in horror.


    boom


    At this moment, a violent explosion sounded from the oasis islands, and smoke and dust could be seen everywhere in the area.


    In that place of smoke and dust.


    Dozens of people surrounded here, everyone wearing a sophisticated black magic hunting armor.


    The lowest strength is also Tier 7, and several of them are even Tier 8 powerhouses!


    "Hey, hey, didn''t I tell you. I''m here to find your boss. I know your Queen Jinluan. Just call her out." Ye Hao shouted to these people.


    "Shut up, Queen Jinluan hasn''t been out for decades, how could she have known you people? Quickly, what is your purpose for trespassing into the oasis island!" A tiger-headed black-clad general said harshly.


    Ye Hao scratched his head. He pointed to himself: "You can see clearly, I am a human. These are monsters, how could we have any intentions for you, I just want to meet individuals. When you see people, whatever Everything is clear."


    "Hmph, who knows if you are the scumbags bewitched by the devil. Since you don''t want to say, when you get to the dungeon of the Demon Region City, there is naturally a way for you to explain clearly.


    Do it, take them all! "The tiger-headed black-clad general issued an order, and everyone around him besieged him, and he has the idea of ??capturing all Ye Hao alive.


    Ye Hao sighed: "Xiao Cui, start lightly. Just try to stun them."


    "Understand." Xiaocui nodded obediently, and then took a step forward.


    The tiger-headed black-clad general saw this group of people unexpectedly let a green-haired girl come forward, his eyes were disdainful.


    And the next moment, the breath of the green-haired girl exuded.


    The hair of the tiger-headed black-clad general stood upright, but he had already jumped high and struck towards the green-haired girl, his actions could not be undone.


    "Hohoho!"


    There was a dragon yin tearing through the sky, and behind Xiao Cui appeared the figure of a dragon circling the dragon yin. At the same time, the mid-level quasi-god dragon was released without reservation.


    The soldiers of Rank 7 around them knelt to the ground with a plop, some of them were breathless and fainted.


    The black long knife held up by the tiger-headed black armor general stopped in front of Xiao Cui. He looked at the harmless-looking girl in front of him, and he subconsciously screamed.


    "Meow~"


    After yelling, his face flushed, and a tiger demon meowed.


    But this girl is really too strong, who can believe that this is an intermediate quasi-god dragon!


    "As expected of Tier 8, under Xiaocui''s dragon power, you can still stay awake." Ye Hao looked at this tiger demon appreciatively, with good strength.


    Then Ye Hao looked into the depths of the oasis island. Just now, Xiaocui Na Longwei, presumably the strong on this island should have felt it.


    Such a powerful creature appeared in their own territory, and they would probably not ignore it.


    As Ye Hao expected, two figures appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    One is in the sky with a bird''s head and eagle-beak ruby-like eyes, red feathers like fire, wearing a red robe, and two pairs of red wings on the back.


    Another person stood on the canopy of the tree, with a huge black feather behind it, spreading to cover a large area of ??the sky. It was 30 to 40 meters long. This person had a human face, long black hair, and looked like a gentleman. appearance.


    "The two are the three-legged King of Fire Crow and King of Black Yao Dapeng in Demon Region City." Ye Hao asked directly while looking at the two.

 Chapter 2364： Three-legged Fire Crow King and Hei Yao Dapeng King

    Chapter 2364 Three-legged Fire Crow King and Hei Yao Dapeng King


    "Yes, I''m just waiting. I don''t know who these people are, what''s the matter with coming to my Demon Region City." The bird-headed three-legged Fire Crow King said.


    Ye Hao clenched fists with both hands, and bowed slightly: "Under Ye Hao, these are my friends. Here I apologize for my rudeness, because I have something very important to see Queen Jinluan, so I just used this. Wait for reckless methods.


    Although he attacked the guards of Demon Region City on the road, they never hurt them. "


    The three-legged Fire Crow King and the Heiyao Dapeng King looked at each other. They actually knew about it when they arrived.


    Otherwise, it will be a big battle now, not such a calm.


    "Young Master Ye, Queen Jinluan has been practicing in retreat for a long time, I''m afraid I won''t be able to see a few of them." said the Three-legged Huowu King.


    Closed-door practice?


    Ye Hao frowned. People are practicing in retreat. He can''t be disturbed. However, it is impossible to say when things like retreat will come out, or to wait for several years.


    "Is there something important about Ye Gongzi? Actually, you can tell me, maybe I can help Ye Gongzi later." The three-legged Huowu King fell on the ground.


    The warmth can be felt around the Three-legged Fire Wu King.


    The three-legged Huowu King majored in the fire element. This was still under the condition of restraining him, otherwise the people around would not feel the warmth, but the scorching air.


    "Although I am not familiar with them, they must be among the first batch of people. They should know about your family." Old Jian asked next to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded, he looked at the Three-legged Fire Crow King: "I came to find people. My grandfather was the first Ye Ming who came to this void with you, and my parents were more than 20 years ago. Ye Zhan and Bei Ming Sisi who came here.


    I wonder if the two have ever heard of them? Can you tell me their whereabouts. "


    "You are the grandson of Big Brother Ye Ming!" Hei Yao Dapeng King took a sudden step forward, and the Hei Yao Dapeng King, who originally looked like an iceberg, had an excited expression at this moment.


    "Yes...yes." Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    This King Hei Yao Dapeng called his father and eldest brother? Don''t they know each other?


    "Unexpectedly...Unexpectedly, I will be able to see the descendants of Big Brother Ye Ming in my lifetime." King Heiyao Dapeng pressed Ye Hao''s shoulder excitedly, looking melancholy.


    The Black Tiger general on the side was stunned. What is this unfolding?


    The Hei Yao Dapeng King, who usually looks like a high-cold appearance, has his true feelings revealed now?


    Ye Hao was also confused, and didn''t understand what this person had to do with his grandfather.


    "Hei Yao, look at you like this. If you don''t say it clearly, you will be very excited. Don''t scare others." The three-legged Huowu king smiled.


    Hei Yao Dapeng King laughed loudly: "I am reckless."


    King Hei Yao Dapeng looked at Ye Hao and said enthusiastically: "Okay. I will tell you about my grandpa and me slowly. Come, let''s go to my palace first."


    Ye Hao did not refuse the invitation, plus it was to talk about his grandfather.


    "That... King..." The Hutou general next to him shouted in a low voice.


    When King Hei Yao Dapeng looked at General Tiger Head, his expression turned indifferent: "Well, this incident is an accident. This is my elder brother''s grandson. He is equivalent to me in our Demon Region City, understand That''s it."


    The status of this human being is equivalent to the Black Yao Dapeng King!


    General Hutou swallowed, and quickly left with his own people.


    But Ye Hao and the others were even more up to the Black Yao Dapeng King and came to a large castle in the center.


    The big castle is quiet and classical.


    "Lord." A bird maid came over.


    "Prepare a sumptuous dinner tonight and want human food. I want to entertain important guests." King Heiyao Dapeng asked.


    "Hei Yao, then you take them first. I will deal with some things first, and come back at the dinner." The three-legged Huo Wu Wang turned and looked at Ye Hao: "Ye Gongzi, sorry. There are some things to deal with. , I will leave for a while."


    "It doesn''t matter, you can handle your own affairs, King Firewood." Ye Hao said politely.


    After that, Ye Hao and others followed Heiyao Dapeng King into the castle here.


    "This is the banquet hall. Wait for the dinner to be held here. A few rest here first. If you need to talk to the maid, Master Ye and I will go to the study to talk about something." Heiyao Dapeng King said.


    The old men looked at Ye Hao and asked Ye Hao what he meant.


    "You guys rest here, I will go back." Hei Yao Dapeng king called himself over alone, presumably just talking about his grandfather, it seems very secretive.


    Ye Hao and King Heiyao Dapeng came to the study on the second floor.


    After Ye Hao entered the room, the door of the study closed by himself.


    "Young Master Ye, I know I''m a bit rude to say that. But I still need to confirm one thing, whether you are really the grandson of Big Brother Ye Ming.


    After all, I can''t believe it all by your own words. King Heiyao Dapeng calmed down and looked at Ye Hao seriously.


    Ye Hao nodded, he understood King Hei Yao Dapeng''s scruples.


    "I don''t know much about my grandfather''s affairs, if I have to show any evidence...maybe only my bloodline." Ye Hao shrugged.


    King Hei Yao Dapeng smiled and said, "Of course I know, I happen to have a way."


    With that, King Heiyao Dapeng took out a black lamp.


    "This is a divine tool made by your grandfather himself. The wick is your grandfather''s blood. The wick is your grandfather''s blood. You must be able to light this lamp as well."


    Ye Hao was a little excited when he received this nine-knot ghost lamp, because it was his grandfather''s weapon.


    Ye Hao did not hesitate to cut his fingers with the wind blade, and a few drops of blood dripped in the center of the lamp.


    The Jiuqu ghost lamp emits a faint blue light, and there are wisps of ghost around the wick.


    "You are really the grandson of Big Brother Ye Ming!" Hei Yao Dapeng King heaved a sigh of relief and smiled even more.


    "Dapeng King..."


    "Don''t call me a king, just call me Uncle Dapeng. Although my grandfather and I are the same generation, but our monster race has a long life span, it''s okay if you call me uncle." Heiyao Dapeng said kindly. He let Ye Hao sit on the wooden chair.


    After Ye Hao sat down, he pointed to the nine ghost lamp in his hand: "Uncle Dapeng, this lamp is a divine tool, so what use is it? And it belongs to my grandfather, why does it appear in your place."


    King Heiyao Dapeng was silent, his eyes held up with sadness in his eyes.


    "This lamp has a powerful magic circle and many functions. I don''t know exactly what it is. However, it will be upgraded according to the strength of the controller. Originally, this nine-melted ghost lamp was a main god-level weapon, but it is a pity ...


    After your grandfather disappeared in that battle, this nine-melt ghost lamp was also damaged a lot, and it has faded from its glory and has become a divine weapon. "

 Chapter 2365： News from Ye Ming

    Chapter 2365 Ye Ming''s News


    "My grandfather is missing?" Ye Hao stood up abruptly.


    "Don''t get excited, sit down. It''s just missing, at least until now we can''t be sure that he is dead." King Hei Yao Dapeng asked Ye Hao to calm down.


    Ye Hao sat down again, and said sternly: "Uncle Dapeng, please tell me what happened. What happened in the war you mentioned just now. Why did my grandfather disappear? Where did he disappear!"


    Ye Hao must ask clearly about his relatives.


    "It starts with our first group of more than 300 people who came to this void. At that time, there was no black Great Wall defense line.


    For the demons, the cost of opening a space channel here is very small and the security is very high, so they can invade the earth plane from here unscrupulously.


    If it is for this purpose, we have come here.


    The first year at the beginning was also a year that we could not forget. This is the void, with completely different rules from the earth. In addition, although we are the best on the earth, we lack very weak points here.


    We live on the coral island, facing the multiple threats of demons and void beasts, as well as the turbulence of space. I still remember those days. In the first year, we lost one third of our 300 people. "


    At this point, Hei Yao Dapeng''s eyes shone with crystal.


    "However, the struggle of that year also allowed us to make a lot of progress. There are no restrictions of the rules of the earth. Five people have reached the demigod level.


    One of them is your grandfather, that admirable human strong, best comrade-in-arms, I also recognized him as my eldest brother in the battle, although I was three or four hundred years old.


    After that, the constant emergence of strong men, but this still cannot cover your grandfather''s glory, he first proposed to establish a defense system, abandoning the former fighting method of running where there are enemies.


    And researched out the use of core amethyst, which can create a shady enchantment, avoid the attack of the void beast, and will not encounter spatial turbulence.


    At that time, everyone thought that such an idea was crazy, and very few people supported him. It was not until three years later that he used his own strength to build the first city ¡®Black Prison¡¯. "


    "''Black Prison'', such a strange name?" Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    King Hei Yao Dapeng shook his head mockingly: "I also asked him at the time. He pointed to this piece of void. This dark void is not like a dark prison.


    Just like that, the first city appeared and moved it to the most critical position, playing a decisive role in the battle that followed.


    The actual combat effect made everyone believe in Ye Ming''s plan, and everyone began to build an island city dominated by core amethyst. "


    Hei Yao Dapeng King has worship in his eyes: "Ye Ming always runs ahead of us. He also proposed a formation of the "Black Great Wall", using three main cities, and 28 small cities to form the Black Great Wall. Line of defense.


    Regardless of the ordinary locations of these cities, they were all carefully selected by Ye Ming.


    The location of these cities happened to seal the most fragile space node of the void, so that the devil could not use it to lead to the earth plane. "


    Ye Hao was taken aback, and he said anxiously: "So now that Cardinal City has fallen, doesn''t it destroy this system?"


    King Hei Yao Dapeng smiled and shook his head: "It''s time to talk about your grandpa''s intelligence. The black Great Wall defense line he laid out, although falling one or two cities will weaken the defense line, it can still be maintained.


    According to his speculation at the time, with the three major cities intact, eight of the 28 cities are the limit. You say that he is not that great, and he thought of such a way at the beginning of the establishment. "


    Ye Hao thought of a question: "Weird, what about the black prison city? Didn''t it mean that this was the first city my grandfather built? Why is there no such city in the three major cities now?"


    "Because the Black Prison was not originally listed as the three major cities, he said that when I asked him this question. Twenty-eight small cities are like soldiers, and the three major cities are the front-line generals.


    With soldiers and commanders, how can there be no ¡®king¡¯ in command of the overall situation. Moreover, this black Great Wall formation can not only be defensive, but he has set up an attack method, but activates the magic array attack, which consumes the amethyst energy of the city extremely.


    The Great Black Wall has only been used once since its establishment. It was a battle almost fifty years ago. There were millions of demon soldiers, as many as eight quasi-god-level demons, and more than a hundred eighth-level demons. It''s dead.


    But Ye Ming activated this unknown method. At that time... the entire void where the Demon Million Army was located, collapsed, and in a blink of an eye, the Million Army was crushed into that void.


    The scene at that time, I still vividly remember... that is definitely not an ordinary power, even the lower main god, no... the middle main **** may not be able to perform an attack of that level! "


    Hearing Heiyao Dapeng King''s high evaluation of his grandfather, Ye Hao was shocked. With a burst of power, he wiped out eight quasi-god-level demons and an army of millions of demons.


    Before the mere 80,000 demons, Ye Hao was a little tired of parrying.


    "Then how did my grandfather do this with such a method?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    King Hei Yao Dapeng shook his head: "No one knows, after that battle. What we know is that the Hei Prison City collapsed and Big Brother Ye Ming disappeared."


    "Black Prison City collapsed and fell? My grandfather is missing?" Ye Hao was shocked.


    "That''s right. Afterwards, the Great Black Wall Alliance sent many small teams to investigate, but no results came out. This has also become a pending case.


    And because your grandfather has always been low-key in his work, no one knows about the existence of the Black Prison City, only the first batch and a few people in the first batch.


    News of that battle was even blocked. The worry is that someone thinks that the most important method of the Black Great Wall Alliance is gone, which will mess up people''s hearts. "Hei Yao Dapeng Wang said.


    Ye Hao nodded. Although grandpa is still missing now, at least he knows what grandpa has experienced.


    "What about my parents? Do you know their news?" Ye Hao asked.


    Hei Yao Dapeng King shook his head: "I have never heard of the names of Ye Zhan and Bei Ming Sisi. However, it may be a remote city to stay in. After all, after the Black Great Wall has stabilized, our alliance will After a while, select some people from the earth to join us."


    Ye Hao is a little bit lost, so there is still no news about his parents.


    "Don''t worry, if your parents are really in this void area. I will send the order to let all the cities find these two people." Hei Yao Dapeng King said.


    "Then come to Uncle Dapeng." Ye Hao said gratefully. It is very convenient and fast for King Hei Yao Dapeng to use his power to find it.

 Chapter 2366： Apparently stable situation

    Chapter 2366 the appearance of a stable situation


    Ye Hao thought for a while, and he said, "Uncle Dapeng, I still want to find out where my grandfather is. After all, you also said that although my grandfather is missing, no one has ever seen his body."


    Hei Yao Dapeng King nodded: "I can understand, then how do you want to find, if there is a place that needs my help, just say it."


    Ye Hao said bluntly: "You said that the Black Prison City was destroyed. Are there any traces left?"


    "Yes, after the destruction of the Black Prison City, the area was filled with fragments of the Black Prison City, forming what is now called the Ruins of the Black Prison. If you want to go, I can arrange a boat to take you there. "Hei Yao Dapeng Wang said.


    "Then please uncle Dapeng." Ye Hao said gratefully.


    After that, the two chatted casually about Ye Ming, about the defense of the Black Great Wall, and about the major cities and demons.


    King Hei Yao Dapeng had nothing to hide about Ye Hao''s question.


    From the middle, Ye Hao knew the specific strength of the seven quasi-god-level powerhouses in the three major cities.


    Before the retreat, Queen Jin Luan was an intermediate quasi-god. The retreat is to break through to the high-quasi-god, and will become the strongest in the entire alliance by then.


    The Hei Yao Dapeng King is an intermediate quasi-god, and the three-legged Fire Crow King is a low quasi-god.


    The Wujie monk of the Eastern Human Race Battle Dragon City is a low-level quasi-god, and the Dragon King Xuantian is an intermediate quasi-god.


    Sister Maji of the Western Human Race King¡¯s City is an intermediate quasi-god, and Frankenstein is a low-quasi-god.


    From this point of view, the mid-level quasi-divine level of the Black Great Wall defense line is already considered the highest in combat power.


    And most of the demon powerhouses who invaded this void were only low-level or intermediate-level quasi-god-levels. The number of high-level quasi-god-levels was relatively rare, and it was rare to see them once in decades.


    In addition, the lower main **** has also come, but this is even more rare.


    So according to the current strength of the Black Great Wall defense line, there are still some ways to fight the devil.


    "How much combat power does the Black Great Wall Alliance have now?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    King Hei Yao Dapeng didn''t think, he blurted out: "Three major cities, 28 small cities. Seven quasi-god-level powerhouses, 23 semi-god-level powerhouses.


    There are sixty-five rank eight powerhouses, and about two hundred and forty rank seven powerhouses. There are about 180,000 soldiers from Tier 6 to Tier 3. "


    This number sounds a bit shocking.


    "With so many powerhouses, it''s no wonder that the Black Great Wall Alliance has been able to hold on to this void line of defense for so many years. It''s as infallible." Ye Hao exclaimed sincerely.


    It is so many powerful people that have kept the peace of the earth, allowing those people to live under "science" for nearly a hundred years, thinking that all the legends of those hundred years ago are just legends.


    "Haha. Don¡¯t look at this number is very good, but you have to know that we have to stick to the entire line of defense. And of these numbers, more than half of them are allocated to the three major cities, the location of the three major cities is very important and facing It is also the fiercest attack of the demon army.


    So in fact, there are only a handful of strong people in other small cities.


    For example, in the previously fallen Cardinal City, the city lord is an eighth-tier strong, and there are only five seventh-tier strong under his command, and there are more than 3,000 fighters left.


    This is as crisp as thin paper in front of the demigod-level demon, the army of 80,000 demons.


    Beiyan City is a little better than that. Including the city owner, there are three eighth-tier strong, eleven seventh-tier strong, and more than 4,000 fighters remaining. But even so, if it were not for the help of you and the reinforcements, Beiyan City would definitely not last half an hour.


    However, although Beiyan City has been preserved, its strength has plummeted, and it will be difficult to recover its combat effectiveness in the short term.


    This is the situation of the Black Great Wall Alliance, which seems solid but may fall at any time. King Heiyao Dapeng stood up and walked to the window with his hands on his back, looking melancholy.


    Ye Hao was silent. He also saw this problem from his previous experience in Chiyang City, Cardinal City, and Beiyan City.


    The Black Great Wall Alliance, under the madness of demons for nearly half a year, is in danger all the time.


    Bump


    "Master Dapeng, the dinner is ready." The voice of the attendant came from outside the door.


    "Okay, let''s talk about it for the time being. I will make arrangements for you to go to the ruins of the black prison, and it is estimated that you will be able to set off in two days. Let''s go to dinner first." Hei Yao Dapeng King said.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    ...


    The dinner soon ended, and Ye Hao and others were also arranged to rest in the castle by King Hei Yao Dapeng.


    Because King Hei Yao Dapeng also had a lot of things to deal with, he left after eating.


    Ye Hao and the others talked about things here, the only pity that Old Master Jian had was that he couldn''t see Queen Jin Luan.


    Ye Hao also told them what the Black Yao Dapeng King said, and what they plan to go to the ruins of the black prison.


    Because of the collapse all the way these days, what happened again.


    Everyone wanted to rest early,


    The entire Demon Region City was restored to the calm of "dark night".


    The next day, Ye Hao and others wandered around in the Demon Region City, which was considered to be a play and appreciated this special city.


    Bai Fox really likes this city, probably because there are many of her kind here.


    ...


    Shadow Devil City, Demon Hall.


    "Nassatha failed, I can no longer feel his breath." The angry demon **** sat on the throne with a black face.


    The demons below heard the news with different expressions.


    A three-eyed demon general came out: "Master Demon God, it''s not that I am rude. It is true that this Nasal cannot be so, he is just a side demon with a trace of the noble blood of Lord Demon God.


    If you don''t talk about this blood relationship, this Nasa is not even an elite demon. "


    The angry demon shook his head mockingly, and crushed a skull in his hand: "I didn''t expect this Nasa to disappoint me so much. I gave him two powerful weapons and gave him an army of 80,000 demons.


    He also spent materials and sent him and the army directly to the side of the Black Great Wall defense line. He unexpectedly brought me such a result.


    Just destroy a mere Cardinal City. "


    Seeing the unremarkable expression of the angry demon god, the demons underneath shook their heads one by one, afraid to speak.


    Those who knew Lord Demon God knew that, regardless of the calm appearance of Lord Demon God, in fact, such an angry Demon God was the time to be truly angry.


    If someone touches the brow at this time, the broken bones piled up next to the hall are the consequences of that person.


    Huhuhu


    At this moment, a black vulture flew in and flew straight to the angry demon.


    The faces of the demons in the hall were shocked, but before they could react, the black vulture flew in front of the angry demon, but was directly pinched by the angry demon, and the black fragments dissipated.


    A piece of parchment appeared in the hands of the angry demon.

 Chapter 2367： Ironclad Speedboat

    The angry demon opened the parchment and swept his eyes.


    Then, the parchment was burning in the black flame.


    "It''s gluttony and lust. Their plan was very successful." The angry demon sneered at the demons in the audience: "They are demonstrating with me and mocking my failure."


    The demons bowed their heads and dared not speak.


    The three demon gods were fighting in secret, but they were not the demons who dared to speak.


    "But failure is failure after all, but I don''t like failure, you understand. Next, we are ready to aggressively attack the Black Great Wall Alliance, and we must open the way to the earth plane!


    For the sake of shame, we sent the commander of the Third Army to personally lead the team. "The angry demon said in a deep voice.


    Hearing Lord Demon God''s words, many people were startled, their eyes fell on the three-eyed demon before.


    This three-eyed demon is the commander of the third legion, the three-eyed blue demon, the lower god.


    The three-eyed blue demon came out: "My Lord Demon God, I am the lower main **** level, and it is difficult to descend into that void. Moreover, the Third Legion has a full 200,000 demons, all of which are brought over... Isn''t it difficult?"


    "What I want is an army of two hundred thousand. As for what you are worried about. Don''t worry. This time I personally lead the battle, and I will definitely guarantee that you will descend into the void.


    What you have to do is to wipe out all the enemies standing in front of us. "The angry demon said coldly.


    Hearing this, everyone was shocked.


    Lord Demon God is really angry. You must know that even if Lord Demon God wants to send a lower main **** and an army of two hundred thousand demons to the void, it will take a lot of effort.


    At least three months of cultivation for the angry devil.


    The three-eyed blue demon knelt on one knee: "At the end, he will sweep the Black Great Wall. If not, I would be punished by Lord Demon God."


    "Well, I hope you don''t let me down." The angry demon nodded.


    ...


    Today is the third day that Ye Hao came to Demon Region City.


    That is to say, today, King Hei Yao Dapeng came to Ye Hao personally and told him that the trip to the ruins of the black prison had been arranged.


    King Hei Yao Dapeng personally sent Ye Hao and others to the port. Naturally, this port was not the port where Ye Hao and the others went before, but a small port arranged directly on the oasis island, specifically to stop at the iron armor ordered by the King Hei Yao Dapeng to take off and land. ferry.


    "It takes at least two days to go back and forth between the ruins of the black prison. I still have some things to deal with and it is inconvenient to leave the Demon Region City. So this time I can''t accompany you to go together." Hei Yao Dapeng King said apologetically.


    Ye Hao shook his head repeatedly: "Uncle Dapeng, this is my own business. I am very satisfied that you can arrange this. I won''t bother you to go with you."


    Hei Yao Dapeng King nodded: "By the way, there is one thing I forgot to tell you before. Perhaps there is something in the ruins of the black prison that is helpful to you, that is what your grandfather left behind.


    It is difficult for outsiders to find, and it is also difficult to open. Maybe there are secrets of the destruction of the Black Prison City back then, but you can try to find them. "


    What did Grandpa Ye Ming leave behind? The secret of Hell City?


    This squeezed Ye Hao: "Uncle Dapeng knows the specific location?"


    "I don''t know, this thing was hidden by your grandfather with some means. It should be in the Black Prison City. The Black Prison City was destroyed, and that thing will be left behind, so it should still be in the ruins of the Black Prison.


    In those years, I sent people to look for them one after another, but I didn''t get anything, and then I gave up. You can try it. "Hei Yao Dapeng King.


    "Okay, I''ll try it." Ye Hao nodded.


    After that, King Hei Yao Dapeng personally sent Ye Hao away on a special iron armored ship.


    This iron-clad ship is small in size and has a structure similar to a yacht. Compared with those regular iron-clad ships, it can only carry less than a hundred people, and it does not have defensive weapons like magic cannons.


    But it has three times the speed.


    "Return to Master Ye, we have already set off and left Demon Region City." A cat girl said from entering the cabin.


    In addition to Ye Hao and others, there were more than ten people on this ship, all of whom were responsible for the ship and attendants.


    Originally, King Hei Yao Dapeng wanted to send some guards to protect Ye Hao, but Ye Hao refused.


    So there are not many people on this ship.


    "Just ask, the speed of our ship, how long will it take to get to the ruins of the black prison." Ye Hao asked.


    The cat girl respectfully said, "If nothing else, it will be there in ten hours."


    "Ten hours? Isn''t this ship three times faster, why is it still ten hours. Is this place so far?" The white fox on the side said in surprise.


    "A few of you don''t know, the ruins of the black prison are always moving, and they drift tens of kilometers away every year. Now they are very far away from the Demon Region City. It would take a day and a night for ordinary iron armored ships to arrive. These ten hours are already fast. Now," the cat girl explained.


    The cat girl paused, she looked at Ye Hao and the others in confusion: "Several people, it is known that the ruins of the black prison are a barren land, and there are void beasts all the year round.


    It''s a place where the Alliance and the demons don''t want to go. "


    "You don''t care about these things, we just go and take a look. You go out first, I will call you when necessary." Ye Hao dismissed the cat girl.


    For the current people of the Black Great Wall Alliance, they only know that there is a place called the Black Prison Ruins, but they don''t know that it was originally called the Black Prison City.


    That''s why the cat girl wondered why these people, the distinguished guests of King Heiyao Dapeng, went to this ghost place.


    Ironclad speedboat, let''s call this thing for now.


    The scenery in front of Ye Hao and others quickly retreated and passed by.


    After they traveled for almost six hours, the ironclad speedboat stopped.


    Just when Ye Hao and others were puzzled, the cat girl came over.


    "Young Master Ye, the iron armor speedboat sailed at high speed for six hours, and it needs to cool down and rest for about fifteen minutes," said the cat girl.


    It turned out to be similar to the principle of cooling the engine.


    It didn''t take long, only fifteen minutes, Ye Hao didn''t mind either.


    Bored in the cabin, he came to the deck and looked at the surrounding links.


    There is still a dark void all around.


    "This place, if you drive a little further over there, you may be able to see the location of an amethyst island that you have explored before." The muttering words of a crew member nearby attracted Ye Hao''s attention.


    He turned his head and looked over: "Did you just say there is an amethyst island over there?"


    "Yes...Yes. I also heard from a friend of another probe ship." The crew heard Ye Hao''s question and whispered.


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up, and the amethyst could allow Ye Hao to absorb energy.


    "Do you know where it is?" Ye Hao asked.


    "At... almost twenty kilometers in that direction." As soon as the crew''s voice fell, Ye Hao flew out and left a sentence.


    "Let the ship wait for me here, and I will return as soon as I go."

 Chapter 2368： ambush?

    Chapter 2368 Ambush?


    Ye Hao galloped in the direction that the crew member just said. Amethyst is a good thing.


    Ye Hao certainly couldn''t absorb the existing amethyst in the city.


    But with such a wild and unowned amethyst, Ye Hao is naturally not welcome. During the previous battle, he almost used up his skill points.


    In the armored speedboat.


    Xiao Cui, Jian Lao, and Bai Fox came out, and Simon Juggernaut was still meditating in the cabin.


    During this period of battle, this sword idiot has learned a lot, and he is using any available time to increase his strength.


    "Where is Ye Hao?" Bai Fox interrogated the people on the deck.


    "Young Master Ye went there just now and said let us wait here." The person just replied respectfully.


    "He went by himself? He didn''t tell us either." Old Jian muttered.


    White Fox said with some worry: "Young Master walks alone by himself, what danger is there in this void?"


    Old Jian took a sip of wine and pouted, "Dangerous? His kid is dangerous? Don''t tease me. If anyone provokes this kid, those guys should be dangerous.


    Before he ran to Tianmen, everyone thought he was looking for death. What happened? The tossing Tianmen chickens and dogs restless. "


    Bai Fox no longer said much. Although she was worried, she also believed in Ye Hao''s strength.


    ...


    After Ye Hao flew for a few minutes, he saw a floating island far away.


    From a distance, it is similar to Beiyan City and Chiyang City.


    It''s just that this is a deserted island, and there are no other buildings on the island except the rocks.


    Ye Hao landed on the desert island, looking at a large wasteland around him.


    "It seems to be here, depending on the size. If there is a complete amethyst below, at least hundreds of thousands of skill points can be absorbed." Ye Hao muttered with excitement.


    Ye Hao walked towards the center of the island. The core amethyst is generally in the center of the island.


    After Ye Hao reached the position, he clapped his hands: "That''s it."


    Afterwards, Ye Hao raised his fist and threw his fist downward.


    Kaz


    The earth and rocks on the ground began to shatter, and the cracks extended towards the surroundings.


    The deep part of the crack revealed a purple light, it was amethyst!


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up, as if a wealthy businessman saw the treasure.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao suddenly raised his head and looked upward.


    Above my head, I saw a huge flame pillar crashing down.


    Whirring whirring


    The raging flames hit the place where Ye Hao was, and the tumbling flames quickly covered most of the island.


    Five kilometers above the island, three people in night clothes appeared there.


    "It should be dead," one person whispered.


    "This is a rare one-time magic weapon given to us by the adults. The attack released is equivalent to a full blow of the Quasi-God level. This guy is also a Demi-God level, how could it be able to hold it." Another person said disdainfully.


    "Let''s be careful to compare, the lord said. No matter what, let this person fall here."


    The three of them were still leaning on the flames as they watched. Although they said to be careful, they still thought in their hearts that under such an attack, no one would bear it.


    "Three demigods are here to kill one of me? Still holding such a quasi-god-level magic scroll. It''s enough for cruelty."


    A voice came from the heads of three people.


    The expressions of the three of them paused, and then each retreated behind them, attacking the air at the same time.


    Arrow feathers, flying knives, spears.


    A black shield stood in front of him, blocking these attacks.


    I saw Ye Hao who was supposed to be under attack just now, but he didn''t know when he appeared above them.


    "Why are you here? Didn''t we just see where you have been." The man in black with the spear said solemnly.


    "If you can tell me who sent you to kill me. I can tell you how I ran up." Ye Hao said teasingly.


    The three looked at each other.


    "This mission is very important. We have issued a military order in front of the adults and must kill this person."


    "I can''t care about that much, the three of us are all demigods. We can kill him if we shoot together!"


    "Go, don''t kill him. We are the ones who die!"


    The three of them rushed towards Ye Hao from three directions.


    Blood splattered between the sword and shadow.


    A body fell heavily, and it landed on the island amidst the still burning flames, and was burnt to death in the screams.


    The other person''s body was severely broken, floating in the void.


    "You are the only one left, why? Do you want to live?" Ye Hao smiled and looked at the person who had just used the flying knife.


    This person''s flying knife carried silver threads on the tail, and at this moment, Ye Hao injected power into these silver threads, which completely blocked this person.


    As long as he moves, this person will be broken into pieces by these silver threads.


    "You...who are you?...you...you are not a demigod." The flying knife man looked at Ye Hao in horror. He didn''t expect their three demigods to fail so badly.


    There is no way to fight back in front of this person.


    How could this person be a demigod, he must be a strong quasi-god.


    "I am indeed a demigod, but my demigod is more important." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    He dared to challenge the devil alone. If the human race was in the same realm, Ye Hao hadn''t been afraid of anyone.


    What''s more, these three people don''t talk about their power, even the power of the elements has not been explored, how could they be Ye Hao''s opponent.


    Better than melee?


    Ye Hao has the blood wolf physique, let alone.


    "Quickly explain, who sent you here." Ye Hao stared at the flying knife man. While questioning, Ye Hao''s eyes glowed red, ready to directly probe his thoughts.


    "Oh..." Suddenly, the flying knife man''s whole head exploded. If Ye Hao hadn''t dodged quickly, the blood would almost splash on Ye Hao''s body.


    "Someone left something in his sea of ??knowledge." Ye Hao frowned.


    It''s all right now, all three of them are dead, and Ye Hao can''t ask anything.


    But this fact is weird, I first came to the Black Great Wall Alliance, this emptiness.


    There are less than ten people who are familiar with, so who would set up this trap to harm themselves? Three demigods were also dispatched, which is a big deal.


    "The three of them are all humans. Could it be that someone in the Black Great Wall Alliance harmed me?" Ye Hao muttered.


    There is such a possibility, perhaps it has nothing to do with Ye Hao himself, but with Ye Hao''s identity.


    Ye Ming''s grandson.


    "Grandpa, grandpa. I haven''t seen you yet, it''s because you almost caused a murder." Ye Hao chuckled and shrugged, then he vomited blood.


    The body began to fall downward.


    Fortunately, the flame was extinguished, and Ye Hao fell on the island again.


    "Huh... Damn... Just now, it was still a bit threatening." Ye Hao swayed and sat down on the ground with remaining warmth.

 Chapter 2369： Upgrade conditions

    Chapter 2369-Upgrade Conditions


    Recalling the surprise attack just now, the threat level was still quite high.


    Ye Hao teleported immediately.


    I mentioned before that teleportation is dangerous in a void environment.


    So it is not an emergency, Ye Hao will not use teleport in this environment.


    Just now, the opponent''s attack was a little caught off guard. If Ye Hao took it hard, although he wouldn''t be killed, he would probably be seriously injured. Then he would face the siege of three demigod masters.


    So Ye Hao immediately took the risk of teleporting.


    After the teleportation, as expected, Ye Hao was attacked by this unstable space and suffered a certain degree of internal injury.


    Because it was an internal injury caused by the void, he couldn''t rest for a short time, and could only let the unstable spatial elements in his body dissipate by himself.


    "It takes almost half a day to recover. Fortunately, I know the law of space, otherwise it will take at least three days." Ye Hao secretly rejoiced, and at the same time was vigilant in his heart.


    Who on earth wants to kill him?


    While thinking about this, Ye Hao did the business of coming here this time.


    Absorb all the core amethyst in this uninhabited island.


    [360,000 skill points detected...]


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up, and he had a full 360,000 skill points!


    This is a number Ye Hao has never seen before.


    If I remember that is correct, this time the system is upgraded, it seems that only 100,000 skill points are needed.


    Absorbing the core amethyst of such a piece of island, directly regained all the skill points.


    "This is a good job. Although there are not many islands containing core amethysts, there is always something to find." Ye Hao smiled.


    It takes some time to absorb such a large treasure.


    It took Ye Hao a full half an hour to absorb these 360,000 skill points.


    By the way, Ye Hao also checked the system upgrade requirements.


    [6.0 system: need 100,000 skill points (achieved), need 5.0 system (achieved), need to achieve five indicators (not achieved 0/5)]


    [The system will stop running for three months during the 6.0 system upgrade, except for using the skills currently acquired, other functions will stop]


    [Five indicators of 6.0 system:


    One: The host''s own strength has reached the Quasi-God level (not reached)


    Two: The prototype of the power of the five laws (2/5) (unachieved)


    3: Obtain the power of ten elements (10/10) (achieved)


    Four: Obtain the best world rough stone (unreached)


    Five: Twenty ultimate skills (10/20) (unachieved)]


    Looking at this series of explanations, Ye Hao had to say that many of the terms were a bit embarrassing for Ye Hao.


    First, the system must be stopped for three months for the upgrade. Before the 5.0 system, it was one month, and now it is three months.


    Although Ye Hao could use his existing skills during the past three months, he could not use the system. This would break Ye Hao''s back path and draw Ye Hao''s hole cards.


    "Three months...I don''t have enough confidence. It seems that it can''t be upgraded. Let''s not talk about upgrading or not, for the time being, these five indicators are somewhat difficult." Ye Hao squinted, and the five indicators on the system interface were dazzling.


    The first quasi **** level, this is okay, it is the lowest requirement in these five items, Ye Hao is sure to step into the quasi **** level within three months at the latest.


    The second is the prototype of the power of law. This one requires five, and Ye Hao has achieved two.


    That should be worthy of Ye Hao''s law of space and law of darkness.


    The law of space Ye Hao has been practicing, and the law of darkness was obtained from Evelyn, so he didn''t go deep into it.


    Fortunately, this indicator only needs to be mastered, even if it''s just touching the skin, otherwise it''s rudimentary.


    The third indicator can be regarded as a low-profile version of the second indicator, and the power of the element is the power of law when it is practiced to the extreme.


    Unfortunately, Ye Hao is good at elemental powers, water, fire, wind, electricity, light, ice, time, spirit, soul, and wood. There are as many as ten by simply counting these. Up.


    So Ye Hao''s indicator is directly completed.


    "Heaven and Earth Original Stone? What is this? This is the first time the system is upgraded to require a foreign object." Ye Hao touched his chin. He had never heard of this before, and the system did not give any explanation.


    It seems that I can only find a way to find clues. Since the system requires the''Heaven and Earth Original Stone'', then this thing must exist.


    The fifth indicator is difficult to say, but easy to say.


    Twenty ultimate skills, Ye Hao now has six.


    For this indicator, as long as Ye Hao has enough skill points, he can exchange it.


    [The absorption is complete. Current skill points: 360,000]


    "It''s done." Ye Hao clapped his hands, the purple light no longer flashed in the crack.


    At the same time, the island lacks a charm.


    "You can go back now."


    Ye Hao''s wings bloomed behind him, and he flew back in the direction he came.


    After being out by myself for more than half an hour, they were also worried.


    Ye Hao flew to the position of the iron-clad speedboat, which was still parked here.


    Old Jian and the others were on the deck, and they seemed to be waiting for Ye Hao.


    "Your kid is true too. I ran out without saying clearly." Old Jian pointed at Ye Hao and shouted.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "I''m sorry, there are some things. Let''s deal with it first. Okay, let''s go now."


    Instructing the crew to continue to the ruins of the black prison, he returned to the cabin with Old Jian and others.


    Ximen Sword Saint still maintained the posture they had when they left, meditating on the bed.


    "I was attacked just now." Ye Hao said after closing the door, looking at everyone.


    "what!"


    The white fox stood up abruptly and looked at Ye Hao worriedly: "Young Master, are you okay, who attacked you?"


    "Someone bullied the master? Tell Xiao Cui, Xiao Cui is going to kill him!" Xiao Cui looked fierce and showed her little tiger teeth.


    Old Jian was quite calm, after all, Ye Hao had come back safely, that was nothing major.


    "What is the realm of the opponent? How many people? Do you know the origin."


    "Humans, three of them are all demigods. As for the origins are not clear, the remaining livelihood also blew up." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    Old Jian frowned: "That is to say, it is for you?"


    "I suspect, maybe someone knew that I was Ye Ming''s grandson, so he thought about doing it on me. In other words, someone at the devil''s side paid attention to me and colluded with the human traitor." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "The former has a high probability, the latter... you are only a demigod after all, although you have ruined their plan on earth. But there is no need to pay attention to you." Old Jian said.


    Ye Hao nodded: "I also think it is the first possibility."


    "Then this area is small, after all, not many people have come into contact with you since you came here." Old Jian stared blankly.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak.


    Chiyang City, Beiyan City, Demon Region City.


    Who wants to do it to him, and for what? What happened to my grandfather at that time!

 Chapter 2370： Ruins of Hell

    Chapter 2370 Black Prison Ruins


    Ye Hao and the others had a lot of suspicions. Amidst this suspicion, the iron armored speedboat finally arrived at its destination.


    "Young Master Ye, in front of you are the ruins of the black prison you are going to." The crew pointed to a large piece of floating black rocks in front of them, like a small coral mountain group.


    "Because there are some **** rocks in the ruins, and there are often void beasts. Ships can''t get close, we can only stop here."


    Ye Hao nodded: "I know. Just wait here. We will go back."


    "Young Master Ye be careful."


    Ye Hao got off the boat and stepped into the ruins of this dark prison.


    In order to protect the white fox, Ximen Jiansheng and Jianlao their safety.


    Before Ye Hao left from Demon Region City, he specially asked for several sets of weapons and equipment of the hunting series for them.


    Wearing a hunting magic armor, even without Ye Hao''s help, a seventh-order master like Baihu can come and go freely in this area without being affected by the void.


    "This is the Black Prison City you are talking about? How come it is like this?" Old Jian looked at the surrounding ruins, frowning.


    "At that time, the defense line was facing a big battle. I don''t know what my grandfather did to solve the crisis. But the Black Prison City became like this, and he disappeared." Ye Hao sighed and said, "Let''s first. See what''s in here, let''s find them separately.


    If you are in danger, protect yourself and I will rescue you. Be careful of the void beasts that haunt here. "


    Ye Hao reminded him, and the crowd separated.


    The ruins of this black prison are huge. The area of ??the original black prison city is almost the same as that of Beiyan City. However, after an explosion, the ruins of the black prison are ten times larger than the black prison city!


    The area is no smaller than a small county.


    Ye Hao walked through the ruins, and there was almost nothing else except the ruins.


    "The Black Yao Dapeng King said before that there is something here. I can find it, but this place doesn''t even have a decent place to stay. How could there be something hidden?" Ye Hao muttered.


    Tick


    Ye Hao''s face straightened, he seemed to hear something, and Ye Hao stopped.


    Tick


    Ye Hao closed his eyes and listened carefully to the surrounding movement.


    "over there!"


    Ye Hao looked in one direction and galloped away.


    That was the depths of the ruins of the black prison. After passing through the ruins, Ye Hao stopped in a slightly empty area.


    It''s a bit special here, because it is quite clean within ten square meters, and there is no ruin and debris.


    "Strange, the voice clearly came from here, why is there nothing?" Ye Hao frowned.


    Tick


    Ye Hao slammed his chest, and this time he felt that it seemed to be coming from within him.


    "Could it be..."


    Ye Hao thought of something, he held his breath and raised his hand, a crack appeared in his palm, and a drop of blood floated out.


    With the appearance of this drop of blood, some of the surrounding ruins and stones turned bright.


    A few rocks around Ye Hao began to move, slowly moving towards the empty center just now.


    Ye Hao turned away and watched this scene.


    King Hei Yao Dapeng was right, his grandfather did leave something here, but this thing should have been hidden by some means.


    The key to this is blood!


    Just entering here, Ye Hao''s bloodline sensed the call.


    Then Ye Hao''s blood will wake up again.


    The time for half a cup of tea passed.


    Countless fragments gathered together, and finally formed a huge stone slab. On the stone slab was carved a kind of magic formation, which is the black Great Wall formation.


    Because the slate presents this formation in a flat form, it looks a little strange.


    But roughly it can be seen that this is a triangular tower pattern.


    The three red dots should represent the three main cities.


    The twenty-eight small blue dots below should represent twenty-eight small cities.


    This is the layout known in the Black Great Wall Alliance today.


    But there is a black dot on the stone tablet, which happens to be in the center of this "triangular tower".


    "This is the Black Prison City!" Ye Hao raised his hand to touch the black spot on the stele.


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    At this moment, hundreds of arrow feathers shot out from around, Ye Hao tried to grab the stone tablet while dodge.


    "Above!" Ye Hao raised his head abruptly. He saw dozens of barbed chains descend from the sky above his head, as if he was about to cut Ye Hao in half.


    At the same time, the light of inscriptions appeared in dozens of directions.


    Flames, ice crystals, cyclones, lightning.


    Various attack methods were released to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and moved back.


    Using successive dodges, all these attacks were avoided.


    When Ye Hao looked at the stele again, it had already fallen into the hands of one person.


    "It''s you!" Ye Hao''s face sank.


    "Young Master Ye, don''t come here unharmed." Hei Yao Dapeng King smiled and looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked around, and dozens of people appeared in the ruins one after another. Without exception, all of them were masters of rank eight and above, and among them there were even a few demigods.


    In addition, not far behind Ye Hao, the three-legged Fire Crow King was standing there.


    "You are the one who killed me on the road?" Ye Hao stared at King Hei Yao Dapeng.


    "No." Hei Yao Dapeng King shook his head.


    Ye Hao frowned.


    "It''s me." The three-legged Fire Crow King behind him said with his hands on his back.


    Ye Hao was puzzled.


    "Huowu, you are still too impatient. It is not good to kill Young Master Ye without telling me. You see, Young Master Ye can''t help us find this good thing for us." Hei Yao Dapeng King Looking at the stele in hand lovingly.


    The Three-legged Fire Crow King coldly snorted: "You haven''t told me about this. You know, this kid is Ye Ming''s grandson, if you really let this kid find out the truth about that thing.


    The position of you and me, as well as Demon Region City in this Black Great Wall Alliance, is subtle. "


    "What the **** do you mean? What is the truth of that incident? King Dapeng, why are you killing me?" Ye Hao stared at King Hei Yao Dapeng.


    King Hei Yao Dapeng showed a smirk: "Why? Of course it is because I...injured your grandfather. Hei Prison City...I destroyed it! Let''s tell Master Ye again.


    Your parents, I know, 20 years ago, they arrived in the City of Ten Thousand Demons just like you. At that time, I laid out this plan as I do today. It''s a pity that your father saw the clues and didn''t want to find this stone monument for me.


    Then I can only kill with them. "


    King Heiyao Dapeng made gestures on his neck, with playful expression in his eyes.


    Ye Hao''s heart was shocked, but soon he calmed down.


    "you are lying!"


    "Lie? Hahaha, why should I lie. Why should I lie to a dying person." Hei Yao Dapeng King laughed.


    "Because you are afraid, you are afraid. You are here and I am afraid of my grandfather! Because my grandfather is not dead at all, neither are my parents!" Ye Hao said while looking at King Hei Yao Dapeng.


    These words made the smile of King Hei Yao Dapeng disappear, and his face was quite ugly.

 Chapter 2371： The tricks of King Hei Yao Dapeng

    Chapter 2371 the trick of the Black Yao Dapeng King


    Ye Hao sneered, staring at the King Heiyao Dapeng in front of him: "I was right, Uncle Dapeng."


    "Shut up for me!" Hei Yao Dapeng Wang hissed.


    Ye Hao shrugged: "Okay, Uncle Dapeng doesn''t want me to say it, so I won''t say it. Looking at Uncle Dapeng''s posture, I must be trying to kill me, but before killing me, can you tell me whether you are against the black? What did Yaocheng and my grandfather do."


    King Hei Yao Dapeng stared at Ye Hao with cold eyes, "Why should I tell you."


    Ye Hao smiled lightly: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t tell me, although you two are Quasi-God-level. I am not an opponent, but there is still no problem with me exploding in front of it.


    That stone tablet needs my blood to use it. If you are willing to tell me, I can give you my blood, otherwise the stone tablet is just a broken stone in your hands. "


    King Hei Yao Dapeng was taken aback, and then checked the stone tablet in his hand. The stone tablet did not react at all in his hands.


    "Impossible, there must be some mechanism. You have just touched the stone tablet, how can you possibly know this." Hei Yao Dapeng King questioned Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao opened his hands: "My grandfather must be an old antique, and he also pays attention to blood. So my blood can sense this thing. When it appears, the method of using it enters my mind.


    You can try it if you don''t believe me. "


    A drop of blood flowed from Ye Hao''s fingertips and flew towards King Heiyao Dapeng.


    King Hei Yao Dapeng took the blood and pressed it on the small black spot in the center of the stele.


    King Hei Yao Dapeng shocked his body and looked at Ye Hao with a complicated expression.


    Ye Hao smiled, he didn''t lie, that stuff was really used in this way.


    "Hahahaha, nephew. In fact, this is a misunderstanding. Your grandfather is my eldest brother. You are just like my grandson. I''m just trying to test you." Hei Yao Dapeng King''s expression changed, and a good old man The way he walked towards Ye Hao.


    "Don''t, you are my grandson. How about I give you a test? Dapeng King, anyway, you are also a quasi god, don''t let me look down on you.


    Don''t move, I have full confidence that you can burn all the blood in this body before catching me. "Ye Hao smiled and looked at King Heiyao Dapeng.


    The smile of King Hei Yao Dapeng disappeared.


    "I can tell you what happened before, but how do I know that before I tell you, you will learn from me?" Hei Yao Dapeng King said with a gloomy face.


    "I''ll give it as you say it. This is the first one." Ye Hao took out a small glass bottle, filled the finger-sized bottle with blood, and threw it to King Heiyao Dapeng.


    King Heiyao Dapeng took the bottle, looked at Ye Hao, and was silent for a while before finally speaking.


    "Okay, let me tell you. It can be considered as letting you die to understand."


    King Hei Yao Dapeng raised his head: "That''s a story from a long time ago."


    After that, King Hei Yao Dapeng told Ye Hao another version of that matter.


    The three major cities are led by Hei Prison City. In order to protect the Hei Prison City, except for the first group and the first few people, most people do not know the existence of Hei Prison City.


    In the beginning, many people still believed in Ye Ming. After all, he was a capable person, and at the same time he did not discriminate against other races. They were treated equally, and they were at the forefront when fighting.


    And the establishment of the Black Great Wall Alliance was also made by Ye Ming.


    However, after a long time, some people began to not understand Ye Ming''s beliefs.


    The most important thing is that Ye Ming''s "scandal" was exposed at that time.


    His wife, a quasi-god-level powerhouse in the first batch, turned out to be a demon clan!


    "My grandma is a devil?" Ye Hao was surprised, and threw the second bottle of blood in his hand.


    "That''s right. Ye Ming knows that we and the devil are as deep as the sea. My wife, my eldest brother, my people, my lover, and my children are all killed by the devil.


    He actually agrees with the devil! He betrayed us! "Hei Yao Dapeng Wang roared angrily.


    "Just because of this matter, you are unhappy with my grandfather?" Ye Hao frowned.


    King Heiyao Dapeng continued.


    Over time, things will pile up and they will always erupt.


    Unfortunately, the war that year became a fuse.


    The millions of demons crushed the realm, the Black Yao Dapeng King and the three-legged Fire Crow King went to the Black Prison City for help.


    Ye Ming activated the Black Great Wall Array, but activating this array would consume Ye Ming''s effort and energy, and there will be a period of weakness.


    When Ye Ming solved the army of millions, the Black Yao Dapeng King and the Three-legged Fire Crow King were reborn with evil thoughts and wanted to kill Ye Ming while possessing the stele that controlled the Black Prison City!


    After that, the Black Yao Dapeng King and the Three-legged Fire Wu King assembled a group of people, among them the first and second groups were powerful, and at the same time they were not convinced by Ye Ming.


    The other is their cronies.


    "At that time I assembled four quasi-god-levels, eleven demi-god-levels, and thirty-six eighth-level powerhouses. In order not to be discovered by others, and to prevent someone from escaping and leaking news, I arranged arrangements around the black prison city. Enchantment.


    In that battle, this void completely shattered, and the entire Hei Prison City was also shattered. There were no guards left in the Hei Prison City, and we killed all of them.


    Ye Ming was at a time of weakness, but it was a pity that the witch did her best to protect Ye Ming.


    In the end, I could only use a little method to send them to a place more terrifying than death. "Hei Yao Dapeng Wang said with a grinning smile.


    "Where did it go?" Ye Hao asked.


    "One of the four forbidden places on the Devil Plane, Bone Demon Abyss. That''s a place that even the devil dared not go." Hei Yao Dapeng King stared at Ye Hao, he wanted to see the fear and anger from this man.


    But all he saw was peace.


    Ye Hao looked at King Heiyao Dapeng calmly: "Then what about my parents? You sent it to that place too."


    King Hei Yao Dapeng was a little tired of Ye Hao''s emotions, he was very upset with Ye Hao''s expression as if everything were in his grasp.


    "Yes. I think they should have died long ago and can''t die again. After all, few people can escape from that place." Hei Yao Dapeng Wang said grinningly.


    Ye Hao was silent.


    That''s very strange. He used the technique of induction to sense the blood of his parents here, so he found the place where the Black Great Wall was.


    But now my parents, grandparents and they are not here?


    Then why did Ye Hao be drawn here?


    This really became a mystery for Ye Hao.


    When Ye Hao was silent, a demon clan came to the side of King Heiyao Dapeng and muttered a few words.


    King Hei Yao Dapeng smiled at the corner of his mouth, and he looked at Ye Hao jokingly: "Young Master Ye, this chat should also be over. If you don''t want to see your friend being tortured to death by us, then just grab it with your hands. "


    I saw the old swordsman, the sword sage Ximen, and the white fox were captured and escorted up.

 Chapter 2372： Thirty-six counts for the best

    Chapter 2372 Thirty-Six Strategies


    Ye Hao glanced at the three hostages. He looked at King Heiyao Dapeng: "How do you know that I am also waiting for them to appear?"


    King Heiyao Dapeng''s expression changed, and then he looked at the three hostages.


    "not good!"


    Boom boom boom


    The white fox, the old swordsman, and the strange lines appeared on the body of the Ximen Juggernaut, then began to glow, and then exploded directly.


    It took less than a breath of time before and after, and there was no opportunity for people around to react.


    The explosion is over.


    The corpses of two rank eight powerhouses floated in the ruins.


    "What''s going on?" The Three-legged Fire Crow King frowned and watched this scene. Ye Hao''s kid had already disappeared.


    "This kid was deliberate. He had already guessed that we would do something against him. These''hostages'' are just puppets, the power just now. It is equivalent to a demigod attack, and he is really waiting for us to catch these puppets.


    Set off an explosion, and then take the opportunity to escape. "Hei Yao Dapeng King said with a sullen face.


    The three-legged Fire Crow King''s face was a little angry, he stared at the Hei Yao Dapeng King: "I said before, do things simply and neatly. You have to do these useless things.


    Do you know what we will end up if we let others know what we are doing! I even regret that I was on your thief ship. "


    "The thief ship? Huowu, don''t forget. If you hadn''t taken the Black Prison City and obtained the resources here, would you be able to step into the Quasi-God Level?" Hei Yao Dapeng King looked coldly at Sanju Fire King.


    "Moreover, in that incident, only you and me have survived until now. As long as we deal with this kid and his companion, there will be no problems."


    The three-legged Fire Crow King clenched his fists: "Where are you now? I ran away! It''s all because you have to get this broken stone."


    "Stone-broken? Huowu, you don''t understand how strong this thing is. In that battle, you also saw that fellow Ye Ming. With this power, he directly destroyed the army of millions of demons!


    As far as I know, although the Black Prison City was destroyed, it was not only a city, it was also a magical weapon. And as long as the stone slab is activated, this magical artifact can be restored.


    And we who master the slate can have that kind of power! "Hei Yao Dapeng Wang said with scorching eyes.


    "By then, we will be honored by all the demon army and the Dragon City King''s Landing. This world is ours!"


    The Three-legged Fire Crow King looked at his former friend, sighed and said nothing.


    "It''s useless to say it now. That guy will definitely go back and look for that iron speedboat. After all, even the Quasi-God-class powerhouse in this void cannot look forward to it for a long time.


    Only the armored speedboat can take them out of here quickly. "The Three-legged Fire Crow King said.


    King Hei Yao Dapeng sneered and raised his hand. The sleeve of his right arm split open, revealing strange lines inside: "Don''t worry. I will let them shut up. He is not the family who met him.


    Well, I, Uncle Dapeng, send him to see you. "


    ...


    In the armored speedboat.


    Ye Hao panted and landed on the deck.


    White Fox, Simon Sword Master, Jian Lao, Xiao Cui had already been waiting on the deck.


    On the entire armored speedboat, no crew member was found.


    "Is it all done?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Young Master, it''s all done. As expected, after we left quietly, some of them were contacting the outside world." Baihu said.


    "Humph, after all, there are not many who know my identity and want to kill me. I couldn''t be sure before, plus I want to know more. I just came here and it counts, but it can be regarded as asking the truth about everything. "Ye Hao said with a sneer.


    Before Ye Hao had a plan, he first let the white fox and others pretend to disembark, and then quietly touched it back to completely control the ship.


    Ye Hao was using his own avatar technique to separate out a few people, disguised as the white foxes and others, to attract those "hunters" to appear.


    And those clones, Ye Hao turned them into humanoid bombs just in case.


    "Start the boat, let''s get out of here quickly." Ye Hao ordered.


    The white fox immediately entered the cabin and started the ironclad speedboat.


    During this period of time, under Ye Hao''s orders, Bai Fox had already figured out how to use this iron armored speedboat.


    "How is it?" Old Jian interrogated Ye Hao.


    "It''s the Hei Yao Dapeng King and the Three-legged Fire Crow King. They designed to frame my grandfather and my father. It is said that they were sent into a place where the bones were buried.


    Just now in the ruins of the black prison, they had two quasi-god levels, four demi-god levels, and thirteen eighth-level powerhouses. Ye Hao said solemnly.


    Old Jian was a little surprised: "They are really ruthless in order to deal with you. Such a big battle has been sent out. It is difficult to deal with two quasi-god-level monster clan powerhouses alone."


    Ye Hao nodded: "I think so too, so the thirty-six strategy is the best strategy. And I look at their situation, because I don''t want other people in the Great Black Wall Alliance to know what they are doing.


    As long as we escape, go to other main cities, contact other people, maybe we can make them fall to death! "


    "It can only be so." Old Jian nodded.


    The ironclad speedboat galloped quickly, rushing in the direction it came.


    But it didn''t take long to run out, and there was a problem.


    The speed of the armored speedboat gradually slowed down.


    "White Fox, what''s wrong? How did the speed slow down." Ye Hao shouted.


    The white fox was anxious at the moment: "I don''t know, I...I follow what I have learned, there should be no problem."


    "That should be the problem of the ship itself. It seems that they have already guarded against you." Old Jian looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s expression was gloomy.


    "It doesn''t matter, we have to go! Put on the hunting magic armor... we..."


    "Nephew, where do you want to go." A voice came from outside the boat.


    Ye Hao and the others came to the deck immediately.


    Around, the three-four search iron-clad speedboats have surrounded Ye Hao''s iron-clad speedboats.


    Those who pursued and killed all focused on Ye Hao.


    "Nephew, do you think that you are the only one who has prepared the back hand? I won''t be able to guard you? I have arranged for your iron-clad speedboat. Your energy is only enough for you to visit the ruins of the black prison.


    Nephew, in this ethereal void, there is no iron-clad speedboat, where do you want to escape? "Hei Yao Dapeng Wang sneered and looked at Ye Hao and others.


    Xiao Cui stared at these people, and the Long Wei on her body was released.


    "The intermediate quasi-god dragon is indeed very strong. But this time I brought so many people here. I am also an intermediate quasi-god as long as I hold him. Other people, dealing with you people, is not a trivial matter.


    Nephew, you should hurry up and catch it. If you are obedient, I can also let your companion make a living. "Hei Yao Dapeng King said with a victorious appearance.

 Chapter 2373： Is the elemental power very strong?

    Chapter 2373 The power of the elements, is it very strong?


    Old Jian offered seven heavenly swords, and a broken sword in the hands of Ximen Sword Saint exudes dazzling sword aura.


    The white fox''s eyes widened with anger, and its body swelled directly, transforming into a white fox with six tails and red eyes looking around with murderous intent.


    With a cry of the little Cuilong, the golden-green dragon appeared and flew over the iron-clad speedboat.


    "Now I have to fight. Take their boat!" Ye Hao said coldly.


    King Hei Yao Dapeng raised his hand: "I will deal with that dragon. Except for the man, everyone...kills them all."


    Following an order from King Hei Yao Dapeng, everyone rushed down.


    "Ho **** ho ho!" Xiao Cui roared, and the dragon''s breath spurted out.


    King Heiyao Dapeng spread his huge wings and stood in front of Xiao Cui, and his black feathers blocked Xiao Cui''s breath.


    "Your opponent is me." Hei Yao Dapeng said kingly.


    Xiao Cui rushed up without saying a word, and fought fiercely with King Hei Yao Dapeng.


    In the battle with Xiaocui, King Heiyao Roc also showed his original shape and turned into a huge black Roc bird.


    One bird and one dragon, flipping in the void.


    Ye Hao stared at the remaining quasi-god of the demon race, the three-legged Fire Crow King.


    One of the three main gods of this Demon Region City, a low-level quasi-god enemy.


    The low-level quasi-god-level monster clan powerhouse, besides Ye Hao who can contend here, it is estimated that only Ximen Sword Saint can take a few tricks.


    Boom boom boom


    The battle started, and the white fox, the old swordsman and those eighth-order strongmen were fighting together.


    The strength is only the seventh-order white fox, with the bloodline of the nine-tailed holy fox, plus the power of the demon clan, it can barely fight two or three eighth-order powerhouses.


    And the old swordsman directly sacrificed the Zhuxian Sword Formation, besieging all those eighth-tier powerhouses in it, and the seven heavenly swords are extremely dazzling.


    Ximen Sword Saint had a broken sword standing on the bow, standing beside Ye Hao, looking at the remaining low-level quasi-god-level and four demigod-level opponents.


    "How to divide?" Simon Sword Saint said coldly.


    Ye Hao looked at Ximen Juggernaut: "How do you want to divide."


    "The quasi-god rank belongs to you, and the remaining four demi-god ranks belong to me." Simon Sword Saint''s voice fell, and before Ye Hao could answer, he rushed out.


    One person, one sword, confronting the four demigod levels, without letting go.


    Since Simon Juggernaut had already flopped, Ye Hao couldn''t be ambiguous.


    At this moment, it is a battle of life and death.


    If the enemy is strong and we are weak, Ye Hao must find a way to find opportunities, otherwise he will fight hard and the chance of winning is slim.


    "Quadruple Destroying Star Ring."


    Ye Hao directly offered a trick.


    "Flaming Three Crows."


    The Three-legged Fire Crow King is not easy to deal with. The soldiers in the Black Great Wall usually do not know how to use spells.


    These people from the earth, how could they not.


    The raging flames condensed into three fiery crows, coming straight towards Ye Hao.


    The two collided and the waves rolled.


    "Ultimate Clone Technique." Ye Hao muttered.


    Two identical Ye Hao appeared beside Ye Hao, and the breath exuding from his body was the same as Ye Hao.


    This is the "real" clone that Ye Hao can summon the most.


    "Go together, beat him up!" Ye Hao said sharply.


    Three Ye Hao started at the same time.


    "The Wrath of Poseidon"


    "The Field of Ice"


    "Thunder Fury"


    The Three-legged Fire Crow King looked at this scene in amazement, this kid could summon two clones equal to his own strength. This ability is really remarkable.


    It''s a pity that he is only a demigod, not a quasi-god, otherwise he is probably not an opponent.


    "Ferocious Flame."


    The gloomy flame enveloped the Three-legged Fire Crow King and resisted Ye Hao''s attack.


    There were dozens of right tricks in a row, and neither side got any advantage.


    Although the Three-legged Fire Crow King is only a low-level quasi-god, he is a monster of the monster clan, with bonus racial attributes and strong combat ability.


    "As expected of Ye Ming''s grandson, he is indeed the same as him. It is surprisingly strong, if you are at the Quasi-God level, I can''t deal with you. It''s a pity that you are only at the Semi-God level now."


    The three-legged Fire Crow King grinned, and then his whole body began to be wrapped in flames, like a fire bird.


    After a cry, a huge three-legged fiery black with flames all over appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    A long distance away, you can feel the burning sensation on his body.


    "It''s not so good." Ye Hao secretly said that it was bad. This guy used his own truth to use his full strength.


    There are countless flame spears condensed on the three-legged fire crow king.


    These flame spears shot out towards the three Ye Hao.


    The two avatars kept dodge, but in the end they were penetrated by the flame spear.


    Ye Hao escaped by luck, but his left leg was pierced, and the charred left leg quickly recovered under the healing of Holy Healing.


    "Hahaha, how about it, does this king''s flame make you feel scared?" Three-legged Huowu King laughed.


    "How long has it been, since I awakened the Fire Element physique, I was injured by the flame for the first time. It seems that you have mastered the power of the flame element." Ye Hao looked at the three-legged Fire Crow King.


    The three-legged Fire Crow King stunned: "You still know the power of the elements? But what do you know, the power of the elements is not something you can see. Only the Quasi-God can master the power of the elements."


    "The power of the elements is very powerful? You are afraid that you don''t know what the power of the law is." Ye Hao''s hands were sealed, and a black hole was summoned by Ye Hao.


    "The law of space!" The three-legged Huowu king looked at the black hole in shock. He felt a strong pull and tried to **** him into it.


    "You are a small demigod, how can you be able to use the power of law! This is impossible!" The Three-legged Fire Crow King looked at Ye Hao with some jealousy.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth, trying to increase the absorption of the Three-legged Fire Crow King.


    The three-legged fire crow king flew toward the outside desperately while attacking the black hole behind him.


    But any attack in front of the black hole is completely absorbed.


    "Damn it!" No matter how he fanned his wings, the Three-legged Fire Crow King was still retreating a little bit, getting closer and closer to the black hole.


    But once the flame on the Three-legged Huowu King was swallowed by the black hole, it was gone.


    "No...no!" There was fear in the eyes of the Three-legged Huowu King. His tail had touched the edge of the black hole. The flames on his tail began to dissipate little by little, and he was still moving towards the Three-legged Huowu King. The body spreads.


    "Cough cough cough."


    At this moment, Ye Hao vomited blood, his body shook, and the black hole disappeared.


    The three-legged Fire Crow King''s body, which was originally dragged, suddenly lost its drag and shot directly.


    "Damn it, it''s almost...cough cough cough." Ye Hao clutched his chest, and the injuries he had previously been ambushed by three demigods affected Ye Hao''s space law.


    The side effects of Void are still causing trouble in Ye Hao''s body.


    For the time being, Ye Hao couldn''t use the law of space.

 Chapter 2374： The Demon Power of the Black Yao Dapeng King

    "Hahaha. Looking at your expression, it must be the law of space just now, you can no longer use it." The three-legged fire crow king looked at Ye Hao with a laugh.


    Ye Hao had a gloomy face.


    "I really didn''t expect that at your young age, not only did you possess the realm of a demigod level, but you also had the power of law, and it was also a rare spatial law.


    I have to say, if you are not Ye Ming''s grandson, maybe I really can''t bear to kill you. "Three-legged Huowu King raised his hand.


    Above his head, one by one burning "little sun" began to converge, and one could sense the terrifying power gathered in it.


    The law of space cannot be used, and Ye Hao is left with unskilled dark laws.


    But at this time, the Law of Darkness was of little use to the Three-legged Fire Crow King.


    What to do, what to do!


    You must think of a way, otherwise not only Ye Hao, Bai Fox, Jian Lao, and Simon Sword Saint will be buried here.


    At this moment, Ye Hao urgently felt that he needed new power.


    And still must be able to suppress the power of the three-legged fire crow king.


    A thought flashed through Ye Hao''s mind.


    fire!


    Although the monsters themselves have strong racial talents, at the same time the principle of restraint of attributes is also prominent in them!


    Naturally, it is water and ice to restrain fire!


    "Exchange the ultimate water type ability, exchange the ultimate ice type ability!" Ye Hao issued an order to the system in his heart.


    [Ultimate Water System Ability: Needs top water system ability and 20,000 skill points]


    [Ultimate¡¤Ice System Ability: Needs Top Ice System Ability, Needs 20000 Skill Points]


    exchange!


    [Currently 320,000 points of remaining skills]


    [Congratulations on obtaining the ultimate water system ability, congratulations on obtaining the ultimate ice system ability]


    After these two skills were upgraded to the top level, the corresponding forbidden spells also found changes.


    Poseidon¡¯s anger became ¡¾Poseidon¡¯s Trident¡¿.


    The field of ice became [Ice King God Seat].


    At the same time because there are two more elemental powers.


    "Why? Is it desperate? Don''t be afraid to tell you, this is my fame stunt, "Nine Crows Biting the Sun". Hei Yao wants to capture you alive, but I don''t care.


    If you cut your veins and abolish your martial arts, I can keep you alive, otherwise you will pray that you can survive with my tricks. "The nine rounds of the little sun on the head of the three-legged Huowu king have almost condensed.


    Ye Hao breathed out a breath of mist, and he looked directly at the three-legged fire crow king: "A fire crow just wants to eat the sun. It''s a foolish dream."


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s whole body was filled with chills. If an ordinary person was within ten meters of Ye Hao at this moment, it is estimated that he would directly become an iceman.


    The elements of ice and water were thoroughly mastered by Ye Hao.


    Although he hasn''t reached the level of law, he has already cultivated to a very high level.


    "This?" The Three-legged Fire Crow King had an ominous premonition, the most important thing was the chill, which he hated the most.


    "Since you are obsessed with not understanding, then let me send you a ride." The three-legged fire crow king turned his hand at Ye Hao, and the nine-wheeled little sun flew towards Ye Hao in turn, as if Ye Hao had swallowed it.


    "Ice King God Seat!"


    Ye Hao shouted angrily, his clothes turned into an ice white robe, an ice crystal **** seat appeared behind Ye Hao, and an ice ring crown appeared on Ye Hao''s head.


    Ye Hao at this time really seemed to be an ice emperor.


    A huge white shadow shrouded Ye Hao, surrounding the entire Ice King God''s seat.


    Ye Hao sat directly on the **** seat, and the frosty air agitated directly.


    Everyone who fought fiercely in the distance could feel the cold wind blowing on their faces.


    "Poseidon Trident!"


    Ye Hao''s eyes flashed with blue light, he raised his hand, and the water condensed in the hands of the white phantom giant, forming a huge trident.


    After the trident appeared, the ice crystals around the trident began to cover, and in the blink of an eye it became a frost sea **** trident.


    Ye Hao made a throwing motion.


    The Frost Seagod Trident was thrown out, and it ran into the three-legged Fire Crow King''s nine-wheeled little sun.


    Boom boom boom boom boom


    A series of explosions sounded, the scorching breath and the cold breath mixed, like two heavens of ice and fire.


    After the explosion.


    A small sun rushed out and flew towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao slapped his hand on the Ice King God''s seat, and a huge ice crystal palm appeared, steadily taking advantage of the flying little sun, and was finally frozen into a small ball.


    On the other side, the three-legged Fire Crow King was pierced by an ice crystal spear on the left wing, and the wings that were originally on fire had the phenomenon of freezing.


    "How is this possible? How can you master such superb ice and water elemental powers at the same time!" The three-legged Fire Crow King looked at Ye Hao with fear.


    Although Ye Hao is only at the Demigod level now, he has been quite restrained by simultaneously mastering the elements of ice and water.


    "You said, can I kill you now." Ye Hao sneered at the Three-legged Fire Crow King.


    The suppression of attributes has allowed Ye Hao to bridge the gap between the two realms, and Ye Hao will fight back next.


    Ice crystals and mountain waves are everywhere.


    The pupils of the Three-legged Fire Crow King dilated.


    After half a cup of tea.


    The three-legged Fire Crow King flees dingy towards the Black Yao Dapeng King who is fiercely fighting with Xiao Cui.


    "Hei Yao, help me! This kid has elemental power, ice and water systems, restrain me!" The three-legged fire crow king looked embarrassed, and the flames on his body dimmed a lot.


    "Idiot, even a demigod can''t deal with it." Hei Yao Dapeng King cursed unceremoniously.


    The Three-legged Fire Crow King wanted to refute, but there was nothing to say. After all, a low-level quasi-god-level was bullied by a demi-god. This is really shameful.


    "Let''s think of a way first. If this goes on, we won''t be able to get any benefits. If we push them into a hurry, they might jump over the wall and bite us.


    You are ready for that trick, hurry up and use it. "The three-legged King Huo Wu stared at the right arm of King Hei Yao Dapeng.


    King Hei Yao Dapeng said with a black face: "That''s all you can do, you will block this dragon for me first."


    King Hei Yao Dapeng turned back into a human form, but the black wings behind him were still there.


    King Heiyao Dapeng revealed his left arm with strange lines, and he let out a painful hiss, the lines on his right arm began to spread around his body.


    When Ye Hao saw this scene, he was familiar with it. This situation is so similar to those on earth who possess the power of devil.


    After the blink of an eye, the black and gorgeous wings of King Hei Yao Dapeng turned into extremely ugly wings.


    King Hei Yao Dapeng had black eyes, and a pair of horns appeared on top of his head.


    Now Zi Ye Hao is sure that this guy actually possesses demon power.


    "Hei Yao Dapeng King! Your dignified City Lord of the Demon Region actually possesses the power of a devil!" Ye Hao asked.


    King Hei Yao Dapeng grinned: "What is the power of the devil? I will show you what is the power of terror. Unblock!"


    King Hei Yao Dapeng raised his right arm, and a huge black inscription appeared, and some lines on it began to dissipate, as if to release something.

 Chapter 2375： Burial Gate

    Then a huge black cave appeared in the void.


    It is said to be a cave, but it is like a mouth. There are spires towering around the cave, just like the fangs of this mouth.


    "What''s that?" Because of the movement here, the fierce fighting stopped temporarily, and the old man panted and flew to Ye Hao''s side with his sword.


    There was blood on Ximen Sword Saint, and there was also a deep wound on his abdomen.


    In the battle on his side just now, Simon Juggernaut fought three by one, he was different from Master Jian.


    Master Jian used the Zhuxian Sword Array to delay, while the Sword Saint Simon showed his strength.


    He severely injured a demigod opponent at the cost of his own injury.


    "I have a bad premonition about this thing." Simon Juggernaut looked at this thing seriously, and for the first time heard such words in his mouth.


    Soon, King Hei Yao Dapeng solved the mystery for Ye Hao and others.


    "The door of the buried bones, open!" Hei Yao Dapeng King looked like he was enchanted, and the entrance of the hole also changed accordingly.


    Bone chains stretched out from the inside and went straight to Xiao Cui.


    Seeing this, Xiao Cui jumped into the air to dodge, but the bone chain was fast, directly entangled Xiao Cui''s tail and hind feet.


    Then the bone chain began to recycle, pulling Xiao Cui toward the ¡®burial gate¡¯, no matter how hard Xiao Cui struggled, he couldn¡¯t get rid of the bone chain.


    "Xiao Cui!" Ye Hao exclaimed and flew over, condensing a four-fold destruction star ring in his hand and smashing it heavily on the bone chain.


    A bone chain broke under Ye Hao''s attack, and the pulling speed slowed down.


    But soon, ten bone chains protruded from the "Bone Burying Gate", entwining Xiaocui''s limbs, tail, body, and neck.


    The pulling speed did not decrease but increased, seeing Xiao Cui''s tail submerged in the mysterious door.


    "Damn it!" Ye Hao launched an attack on that ¡®Bone Burial Gate¡¯, but this ghost is so weird, no matter how Ye Hao attacks, it won¡¯t move.


    "Asshole! Let me go Xiao Cui!" Ye Hao angrily attacked King Hei Yao Dapeng.


    Pluto Six-Heavy Cannon¡¤Three Cannons!


    Ye Haoneng poses a threat to the Three-legged Fire Crow King because the three-legged Fire Crow King is only a low-level quasi-god, and his attributes are restrained.


    Hei Yao Dapeng King is a mid-level quasi-god, and has no attribute restraint.


    His attack was directly accepted by King Hei Yao Dapeng.


    "How? Are you desperate? You are not always looking for your relatives, let me tell you. I use this trick to send you your grandparents, and your parents!" Hei Yao King Dapeng said with a big smile.


    "Don''t waste your efforts either. Unless this''Buried Gate'' possesses the strength of the main **** level, the more you resist, the more fierce it will be. What if you have a mid-level quasi-god dragon? Soon she will be Sent to the Demon Abyss.


    That place where even the main **** will be hunted! "


    Ye Hao''s eyes changed and he looked at the ¡®Buried Door¡¯.


    Ye Hao did feel the induction of his own blood in it. Although it was very weak, it did.


    At this moment, Xiao Cui had only the dragon head left outside the''Buried Door'', and she was about to sink into it completely.


    "Hahaha, this dragon is gone. Ye Hao, let me see how you fight!" Hei Yao Dapeng Wang looked at Ye Hao with a grin.


    Without the helpers of the Intermediate Quasi-God Rank, Ye Hao and the others are the fish on the sword to the Black Yao Dapeng King.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth, once again forcibly used the teleport method, appeared behind the white fox and the others, and at the same time Ye Hao poured out a mouthful of blood.


    "go!"


    Ye Hao led the white foxes and tried to teleport, but halfway through the teleportation, they were rejected by the dimension.


    Seeing that Xiao Cui''s dragon head was also overwhelmed by the "Bone Burying Gate".


    Ye Hao forcefully sent the three white foxes one by one.


    "Young Master!" Bai Fox looked at Ye Hao in surprise, but she still fell heavily on Xiao Cui''s dragon head.


    At the last moment, Old Sword Master and Ximen Sword Saint fell into the "Bone Burial Gate" together.


    And Ye Hao himself also gritted his teeth and rushed towards the''Bone Burial Gate''.


    "No, this kid is crazy!" Hei Yao Dapeng King saw Ye Hao''s thoughts.


    This kid wanted to do the opposite, and rushed directly into the ¡®Burning Door¡¯.


    Hei Yao Dapeng Wang stirred with wings, swooped down, trying to intercept Ye Hao.


    The Three-legged Fire Crow King also followed closely, both of which were flying monsters, very fast.


    At this speed, King Hei Yao Dapeng could stop Ye Hao before he reached the''Buried Gate''.


    But something unexpected happened. Ye Hao suddenly stopped his fleeing pace. He turned around, holding a quadruple destruction star ring in each hand, with a crazy smile on his face.


    "Be careful!" Hei Yao Dapeng King and the three-legged Fire Crow King have seen the power of this trick, which is no less than a low-level Quasi-God-level attack.


    The three-legged fire crow king ejected a huge fireball.


    Hei Yao Dapeng King is a black beam.


    But when they launched an attack, King Hei Yao Dapeng felt deceived in his heart.


    He shouted: "Don''t attack!"


    But it was too late, and his own attacks had been released.


    I saw that Ye Hao''s two four-fold Destroying Star Rings did not throw them at the two of them, but at the people next to them.


    With a playful smile on his face, Ye Hao folded his hands on his chest, and used the power gathered in a short time to resist the attacks of the Hei Yao Dapeng King and the Three-legged Fire Crow King.


    And their attack like this directly caused Ye Hao''s body to retreat quickly, and at a speed much faster than Ye Hao''s own flight before, he sank into the ¡®Burial Gate¡¯.


    "We are in the game. Knowing that he can''t run away, this kid lied to us to attack, and used our attack to send him into the Burial Gate!" The Hei Yao Dapeng King who was galloping over was still at the Burial Gate. Stopped before.


    The three-legged Fire Crow King flew next to the Hei Yao Dapeng King: "Then why didn''t you just close this door directly."


    "You think I don''t want to be here, this kind of power is what I got from the demon plane, I still can''t fully control it. Summoning it, you can only order it to drag the target in.


    And if you want it to disappear, you can only wait ten minutes for its power to dissipate on its own. I really didn''t expect Ye Ming''s grandson to be so courageous.


    Obviously knowing that the opposite is the "Bone Burying Demon Abyss", one of the four forbidden areas of the Demon Plane, he dared to enter. "Hei Yao Dapeng Wang said with a black face.


    He thought it was a cooked duck on his table, but he finally flew away before his eyes.


    "This kid is indeed very special at such a juncture. He can make such a seemingly death-seeking decision. After all, if he doesn''t do this, he will face us. He will only have a dead end." Three-legged Huowu King praised.


    King Heiyao Dapeng threw a fist in the air.


    "Well, at least we got the stone tablet and the kid''s blood this time, although the amount is not much. But looking for those monsters that can make blood, maybe it can be mass-produced.


    Let''s withdraw first, and this time our news must be blocked. Just wait until I repair the Black Prison City, then we will be the kings of this world! "

 Chapter 2376： Demon Tribe

    There was no waves in Demon Region City because of the disappearance of a few people.


    After all, in this world, it is possible to die every day, not to mention the fierce demon offensive.


    Lin Qiangwei and Sun Yan were a little bit lost because they didn''t meet Ye Hao and others, but they took their supplies back on the iron-clad boat.


    After a while, the demon''s offensive stopped slightly, which also gave the Black Great Wall Alliance a chance to breathe.


    It''s just that everyone''s hearts are hanging, not knowing whether this is the exhaustion of the demon offensive or the tranquility before the storm.


    ...


    one week later.


    Inside a village on the top of a mountain.


    Ye Hao slowly opened his eyes.


    "Grandma, he is awake!"


    "I see, this guy doesn''t know what race it is. He has such a strong recovery ability. He still sighed in a sigh before."


    Words and footsteps came in my ears.


    Demon Region City... Hei Yao Dapeng King... Black Hell Ruins... Stone Tablet... Bone Burial Gate... Bone Burial Demon Abyss


    Ye Hao suddenly became sober, he sat up, condensed an ice skate in his hand, and aimed it at a pair of old women and little girls standing at the door.


    "Young man, don''t be afraid. We have no malice against you. My granddaughter found you while hunting and brought you back." The old woman looked at Ye Hao and said.


    "Yes. Big brother was planted in the mud with his head down and his **** to the sky. I almost thought it was a strange creature." The little girl said excitedly.


    Head into the mud, **** upside down?


    Ye Hao hates the cold, what kind of horrible gesture is this.


    "Where is this? How long have I been asleep?" Ye Hao asked, putting away the ice skate in his hand.


    "This is the ancient Baba tribe. It has been a week since I found you and when you woke up." The little girl said.


    Ye Hao noticed that the little girl had a small red horn on the top of her head and a slender tail on her hip.


    The old woman also had a horn on the top of her head, but it was only a broken horn, and the tail behind her was also full of various scars.


    These are the demons!


    Ye Hao''s heart was shocked, but these people were malicious to themselves?


    "Big brother, what kind of race are you? I have never seen you like this before, with silver-red pupils and a pair of fangs. The hair is also silver-white. But why don''t you have horns? Adult demons have them. Horny." The little girl approached Ye Hao and looked up and down Ye Hao curiously.


    Silver-red double pupils? Fangs? Silver-white hair?


    Ye Hao stood up and walked to the water basin next to him. Through the reflection on the water surface, Ye Hao saw what he looked like.


    He is in the state of blood wolf.


    Remember, he used his strength to enter the Burial Gate before, but in order to resist the attack of the two quasi-gods, he entered the blood wolf state.


    After entering the Burial Gate, he was in a coma, and it seemed that he had not recovered from this state as a human.


    But this is just right, this shape is similar to the demon, otherwise if the human gesture appears here.


    I don''t know if this little girl will save him kindly.


    "Big brother, haven''t you asked me a question? Why don''t you have a horn?" the little girl blinked and asked.


    No horns?


    Neither the vampire nor the werewolf have horns, of course Ye Hao has no horns anymore.


    "Don''t ask Xiao Qi. This is the elder brother''s own business." The old woman interrupted the little girl''s questioning. She looked at Ye Hao and said, "Looking at how you looked when Xiao Qi was brought, you should have experienced Fight, the horn was cut off?


    Don''t worry, grandma is safe here, and you just need to take care of your injuries here. "


    The old woman kindly let Ye Hao stay.


    And Ye Hao stayed here temporarily, because the injuries in his body had not fully recovered.


    During the previous battle, Ye Hao used teleport forcibly, and also took a few people to teleport, which made him suffer the backlash of the law of space, and it took some effort to repair.


    In the subsequent conclusion, Ye Hao knew where he was.


    This is a small tribe of demons, the demons actually have many different races.


    The demons of this race are only low-level demons, characterized by red unicorns, black long tails, quick skills, and gray eye pupils. Everything else is the same as humans.


    The name of the little girl who rescued Ye Hao is very long, and everyone who is familiar with it calls her Xiao Qi or Ah Qi.


    That old woman is Xiao Qi''s grandma, Nissan''s grandma.


    And this ancient Baba tribe, with a total of more than 3,000 people, can be regarded as a small and medium-sized tribe, located in the ancient Baba Mountain, so it is called the ancient Baba tribe.


    "Brother A Hao, help Xiao Qi grill the fish, Xiao Qi wants to eat the fish baked by Brother A Hao." A voice called from outside the house.


    Ye Hao came out of the meditation recovery state and walked outside the door.


    It happened to see Xiao Cui carrying a fish more than ten times larger than her. The fish looked very strange. It was definitely a symbol of a monster on the earth, a bit like the huge deep-sea devil fish.


    Xiaocui, a teenage girl, carried this giant fish without any difficulty.


    At first, Ye Hao was a little surprised, but then he got used to it.


    The demons are inherently strong, and they receive Spartan-style experience when a child is born. After the eight-year-old experience ends, it is considered an adult.


    Generally adult children are at least above Tier 4.


    Some powerful races even have Tier 5 and Tier 6.


    "Okay, I''ll grill it. You help me get the seasoning out." Ye Hao took the giant fish and started cooking.


    The demons are powerful, but their amateur life is terrible, and Ye Hao''s food is tasteless.


    Ye Hao simply cooked it himself, and since Xiao Qi tasted Ye Hao''s food, it was completely a door to the new world.


    Xiao Qi, who originally didn''t like hunting, can now get his prey back every time before dinner.


    Just to taste Ye Hao''s cooking skills.


    The shape of this giant fish is not very good, but the taste is still good, coupled with Ye Hao''s superb cooking skills, there is no delicacy that cannot be made.


    "Let¡¯s make sauerkraut fish today. The seasonings I made before are just fine."


    Ye Hao looked at the demon tribe in front of him while doing it.


    In fact, when he really came into contact with it, Ye Hao found that many of these demons were very similar to humans.


    It is more similar to the life of human beings on earth in ancient times. They used martial arts and lived in groups in the form of tribal races.


    Soon, a sumptuous meal of giant sauerkraut fish was ready, and the overflowing fragrance attracted Grandma Nissan.


    "A Hao, I have worked hard for you. Every time I cook, I keep your patient busy." Although Grandma Nissan said so, Ye Hao''s cooking skills are really great. He ate Ye Hao''s dishes and other foods. I can hardly swallow it.


    "It''s okay, this can be regarded as my repaying you and Xiao Qi for taking me in during this time." Ye Hao smiled, sharing the giant fish for Granny Nissan and Xiao Qi.


    Even though the giant fish is very big, the three of them quickly finished eating.

 Chapter 2377： Devil Girl·Xiao Qi

    Chapter 2377 Demon Girl Xiao Qi


    After eating, the three of them sat in front of the house every day, looking at the ridge in the distance.


    "Grandma Nissan, what is outside of this mountain forest?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "It''s the sea of ??demons," said Granny Nissan.


    "The Devil''s Sea?" Ye Hao was stunned.


    "Don''t you know?" Grandma Nissan looked at Ye Hao: "It seems that your amnesia is quite serious. Not only can you not remember your race, but you even forgot the basic common sense."


    Ye Hao smiled and touched his head. Nissan''s grandma asked Ye Hao''s origins before, and Ye Hao avoided her memory loss as an excuse.


    He is almost recovering now, wanting to inquire about the situation of this demon plane, after all, this is completely unfamiliar to Ye Hao.


    "I know this, Xiao Qi will tell Brother Ah Hao." Xiao Qi said excitedly beside him, and then raised his head to look like a teacher.


    "We are in the Demon Plane. The Demon Plane has many floating continents, tens of thousands of large and small, no one knows how many. And we live outside one of the small continents.


    Between the mainland and the mainland is an ethereal zone, and that area is called the Devil¡¯s Sea. If you don''t borrow props, ordinary demons need to have at least Tier 7 strength to go directly from one continent to another.


    Some have the ability to fly, Tier 6 can also make short-term migrations, but if the two continents are far apart, they may be exhausted and crash halfway.


    So we all have an unwritten rule, and there is no command from Lord Demon God. The strong below the eighth level are not allowed to leave their territory and area of ??life. "


    Ye Hao nodded, this is almost similar to the states on the earth.


    "Lord? You said you have a lord here?" Ye Hao noticed a word.


    "Yes, we have lords. The lords are powerful people who have been rewarded by Lord Demon God. And there is only one lord on this continent." When Xiao Qi mentioned the lord, his eyes were fear.


    Grandma Sonny touched Xiao Qi''s head, and said in a small voice: "Our lord is a magic armor lingshi, Lord Baici. He has the strength of a demigod, and has some... hobbies..."


    When talking about this habit, Xiao Qi''s body was trembling.


    "He likes young female demons, and he has laid down rules on this continent. Every month, each tribe sends three young female demons to his castle.


    These young female demons will fight in his arena, and those who are unlucky will die there, and those who are lucky will become subordinates of Lord Baiz.


    Said it is a subordinate... in fact, it is his collection, which satisfies his hobby. "Grandma Sonny said this, with resentment and helplessness in her eyes.


    "Uuuu... Father, and Mother are... they were killed." Xiao Qi couldn''t help crying.


    Grandma Sonny covered Xiao Qi''s mouth in horror: "Xiao Qi, you can''t talk nonsense about this. You... your parents were killed by wild animals!"


    "I all know that I have a sister who was selected by the tribe and sent to the lord''s castle. My father and mother did not want to, and took her sister to escape from the tribe and were hunted down before she died." Xiao Qi burst into tears and sobbed .


    Grandma Sonny sighed and was not talking.


    Ye Hao hugged Xiao Qi and touched Xiao Qi''s head.


    "Okay, don''t talk about it. Xiao Qi, your brother A Hao is in good health, don''t make him feel bad." Grandma Sonny said: "You take Brother A Hao out for a walk."


    "Okay. Brother Ahao, come with me."


    Although Xiao Qi is an adult according to the devil''s rules, under the protection of Grandma Nissan, her mood is quite innocent, which is rare in such a demon tribe.


    Ye Hao followed Xiao Qi and left the tribe and walked between the mountains and the wild.


    Xiao Qi is very familiar with this place, because this is where she often hunts.


    Although Xiao Qi is innocent, but because he lost her parents at a young age, Nissan''s grandmother is also very old, so Xiao Qi learned to hunt when she was very young.


    "Xiao Qi, were you afraid when you were hunting?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I was afraid at the beginning, but then I stopped being afraid." Xiao Qi shook his head.


    "Then why don''t people in the tribe help you?" Ye Hao said.


    Xiao Qi''s eyes darkened: "Everyone in the tribe is bad guys. They hate me and grandma. They said that because of my parents'' stupidity, they were punished by the lord, so Xiao Qi never interacted with them, and they would not bring them. Xiaoqi hunts.


    In winter, there are fewer prey. Grandma asked them to lend me some food, and they beat and scolded her. In order to stop being wronged by grandma, Xiao Qi must catch enough food! "


    Ye Hao felt sad, and it seemed that the guys blamed Xiao Qi''s parents for running away with the "sacrifice" and sent him to Xiao Qi and his grandmother.


    The houses of Xiaoqi and Grandma Sonny are relatively remote in the tribe, and you can see that it is not a good place.


    "Brother Ah Hao. It''s safe here. There are usually only some black rabbits of Tier 1 and Tier 2, or howling pigs. The stone turtle fish I caught before was caught from that river.


    The river is always safe and dangerous. I encountered a Tier 4 Bleu King Snake when hunting. Fortunately, Xiao Qi ran so fast, otherwise grandma would not see Xiao Qi. "Xiao Qi stuck out his tongue mischievously.


    When Ye Hao heard these careless words, Xiao Qi seemed to be adventurous hunting in this jungle. A young child had to face a prey that was countless times larger than himself.


    If the prey cannot be caught, she and grandma will be hungry.


    Regardless of the large size of the prey, the demons need to consume more food a day than humans.


    "Sickle quiche."


    At this moment, there was a movement in the distance.


    "Great, there is a prey in the trap!" Xiao Qi exclaimed excitedly and ran in the direction where the sound came from.


    trap?


    Ye Hao is young, and the demons don''t like to use traps for hunting, because they think this is a weak behavior.


    And because Xiao Qi is relatively weak, she needs traps, but she just makes some simple traps.


    In the past few days, Ye Hao has taught Xiao Qi a little about making traps, as well as making poison, and the effect of poison plus trap is outstanding.


    Ye Hao followed Xiao Qi, his expression changed a little, he sensed that someone was approaching the trap, and it seemed that he was in trouble.


    Ye Hao did not expect it.


    When Xiao Qi arrived at the trap location, five or six demon boys were also there, just seeing the struggling prey in the trap.


    "Look, it''s a Tier 5 four-eyed deer!"


    "This guy has very delicious meat, and those four eyeballs can be used to make magical artifacts, which can be sold by the big tribe!"


    Xiao Qi hurriedly shouted when they saw that they were preparing to capture their prey.


    "That''s my prey!"

 Chapter 2378： Four-Eyed Mageweave Deer

    Chapter 2378 Four Eyed Deer


    In the center is a hole with a diameter of four or five meters. Inside, a four-eyed deer''s body is pierced by a number of spikes. The spikes are still smeared with a certain liquid. At the same time, several magic circles are depicted in the trap.


    They are hidden circle, decoy circle, and gravity circle.


    And that venom is a highly poisonous poison that can poison a Tier 5 or 6 powerhouse.


    It was this series of arrangements that caused this fifth-order four-eyed deer to suffer.


    Before and after this trap, Xiao Qi was confronting five demon boys.


    "Why do you say that this is yours? It is clearly what we discovered." a demon boy shouted.


    "This...this trap was set by me, of course the prey caught is mine!" Xiao Qi shouted.


    "Who said that this trap was set by you, I also said it was set by me." Another fat devil boy said with a sneer.


    Xiao Qi retorted: "You set it up? Don''t you guys set traps uncommonly, saying that this is the behavior of cowards. Do you know how to set traps? Do you know where to set traps!"


    A few demon boys were speechless, let alone them, the whole tribe knew very well, except for the girl who raised an old woman, no one else would set up traps at all.


    "Okay. Xiao Qi, we don''t care who set this trap, we know one thing, whoever saw this prey is whoever saw it." The group of demons is a little older, and they seem to be 13 or 4 years old. The demon boy said proudly.


    This demon boy should be the head of these demons.


    With that said, the demon boy was ready to completely end the life of the four-eyed deer.


    "You...you are shameless! Guther, you bastard!" Xiao Qi was very angry.


    "Bastard, I''m a bastard. It''s a pity that my bastard''s father is the patriarch of our ancient Baba tribe. What if the prey is yours.


    As long as I Guther is attracted to it, it is mine! "Guther said arrogantly, with contempt in his eyes.


    With that said, Guser took his gang of little brothers and began to besiege the four-eyed magic deer.


    The four-eyed magic-weave deer burst out with a painful roar, and both eyes were red, but it was a pity that it was in a trap, coupled with the intimidation of the gravity circle, making it unable to move.


    "Stop it!" Xiao Qi was angrily ready to shoot.


    But Ye Hao stopped him.


    "Brother A Hao?" Xiao Qi turned to look at Ye Hao who was holding him.


    "Since they want it, give it to them." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "But..." Xiao Qi was not reconciled, but she was helpless after thinking about it. She knew these people, that Guser was Tier 5, and the others were Tier 4.


    Although Xiao Qi herself has rich hunting experience, because she has no training resources, she has always been only a Tier 4, if she clashes with this group of people, she must not be an opponent.


    "Hahahaha. Isn''t this the bereaved dog you saved before? It makes sense to hear what people say." Gu Sai said with a sneer, and continued to attack the four-eyed deer.


    "Since you want this four-eyed deer with magic pattern, just let you catch it yourself." Ye Hao gave a playful smile, and then he directly removed the three magic circles in the trap.


    Having lost the suppression of the three magic circles, the most important is the gravity magic circle, and the four-eyed magic deer felt lighter.


    "Hohoho!"


    The four-eyed magic deer roared directly and jumped out of the trap.


    Although it was poisoned and injured, the four-eyed magic deer still had combat effectiveness, and coupled with its inner anger, its red eyes had already focused on the demon youth who had just launched an attack on it.


    "What''s going on! It was trapped in it just now."


    "Ahhhhhh, be careful... this is a Tier 5 four-eyed deer!"


    "We... shall we go back to the tribe and call adults?"


    The demon teenagers who were still domineering just now are a little frightened facing the four-eyed deer deer.


    After all, they have never faced a Tier 5 monster alone.


    During ordinary hunting, there are also adults and elders accompanied.


    "Why, don''t you want this four-eyed magic deer? Go." Ye Hao, who was next to him, looked at the crowd with teasing eyes. He had already taken Xiao Qi and jumped onto a well-positioned tree branch. Be prepared to enjoy the waiting performance.


    The Four-Eyed Deer Deer had a murderous intention at this moment, most of which were the demon boys who attacked it just now.


    The four-eyed deer''s body exudes a black breath, and several blue **** ejected from its mouth.


    Boom


    A few basketballs hit a few trees directly.


    Those demon boys dodged quickly, but they were hit on the ground by the aftermath, their whole body was covered with mud, and they were not injured.


    "This...Let''s escape now."


    "This is the fifth-order four-eyed deer deer, we...we are not opponents." Several demon boys were timid.


    Gu Se swallowed, his legs trembling, but after all he was in the fifth-order realm, and his mental quality was much better than others.


    "No, we are at least ten minutes away from the tribe. And the four-eyed deer is very fast, even surpassing the sixth-order beast! We have no chance of winning.


    And it is injured now, we attacked together, maybe we can hit it hard! "Guther said.


    "Just us?" the other demon boys said timidly.


    "I am a Tier 5 strength, and you are Tier 4. This is just a Tier 5 deer with four eyes deer, which is also injured. As long as we deal with it carefully, working together must be no problem.


    Moreover, as long as we kill these four-eyed deer, the adults in the tribe will praise us, we are the strong men and warriors of the tribe! "Guther took out a black iron knife engraved on his waist.


    When the other demon boys heard these words, they also gained a little more confidence. Coupled with the scenes that Guther painted for them, they were moved!


    Ye Hao on the tree branch smiled lightly: "This kid has some mood, but it''s a pity that he overestimated his strength. In this situation, you should bring a few stronger people to stay and hold the four-eyed monster. Pattern deer.


    Then ask the person with the fastest pace to ask for support in the tribe. "


    Xiao Qi on the side blinked, "Will they die?"


    "Xiao Qi, do you want them to die?" Ye Hao asked.


    Xiao Qi hesitated, nodded and shook his head.


    "What do you mean by nodding and shaking your head?" Ye Hao asked puzzledly.


    "When they bully me, I hope they can die. But my grandma said that if you have to deal with your grievances yourself, that''s a brave person.


    If you just use the power of others to eliminate your opponent, then you are not a real demon! My grandma hopes that I can become a powerful demon warrior. "Xiao Qi said.


    Ye Hao touched Xiao Qi''s head: "Then teach them a little lesson. As for their results, let Xiao Qi make his own decision in the future."

 Chapter 2379： Unlucky Devil Kid

    Chapter 2379 Unlucky Devil Kid


    Guser and several demon boys besieged the four-eyed magic deer, and at first they still had a certain posture.


    But they have less combat experience, and flaws soon appeared.


    A demon boy was hit by the horns of a four-eyed deer with a deer''s abdomen. He slammed into the distant trees, vomiting blood, and his feet trembled when he stood up.


    One person made a mistake, and soon there was a second one.


    A demon boy who attacked improperly, his right arm was torn by a four-eyed magic deer.


    If it weren''t for a few companions next to attack, giving this demon boy a chance to defeat Lukou, his right arm would be bitten off.


    "Ahhhhh...my hand...my hand..." But there are still a few big holes in this devil boy''s arm, and blood is constantly flowing out, looking very scary.


    This demon boy completely collapsed in his heart, clutching his bleeding right arm, and fleeing in the direction of the tribe.


    This can be regarded as a straw that completely crushes them.


    "Can''t beat, can''t beat."


    "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die."


    "Run, run!"


    Several demon boys ran away.


    "Bastard, come back to me. Get out of me!" Guser yelled angrily when he saw it.


    Huhuhu


    Guser froze, he felt the breathing behind him, and the blood dripping on his head.


    Guser was horrified, and he wanted to run, but his feet seemed to be unwilling, and he couldn''t move at all.


    Tier 5 monsters are completely different from Tier 5 realm.


    Guser was completely aware of this gap, and recalled what his father had said to him in his mind.


    "Guther, you must remember. Although the realm of Beasts are called the same as us, they are far stronger than us! Just like you, you are a realm of fifth-tier, but if you encounter a beast of fifth-tier, you must escape!


    A Tier 5 monster requires at least three Tier 5 Demon Warriors to hunt down! "


    bump


    Suddenly, there was a sound of something falling to the ground behind him, causing Guther to sit directly on the ground.


    There was no movement behind him for a long time before Guser dared to turn his head slowly.


    After turning his head, the first thing he saw was the four eyeballs the size of the fist of the Four-Eyed Deer, and he was scared to crawl back several meters.


    Only then did he notice that the four-eyed deer had died, and his head fell to the ground, blood overflowing.


    It looks like a move to kill the enemy.


    "What? Why don''t you go home and change your pants?" A teasing voice came from the top of Guther''s head.


    Guser raised his head and saw that the man and Xiao Qi on the branch were looking at him with a smile.


    Xiao Qi directly covered his stomach and laughed: "Hahahaha, Guser. You were so frightened that you were peeing on your pants. How old are you, you still pee on your pants."


    If Xiao Qi hadn''t held the tree, he would have fallen down.


    Only then did Guther notice that his pants were soaking wet, and there was a sorrow.


    Guser was embarrassed and angry, but looked at the man next to Xiao Qi with fear.


    No one else here, it must be this man who shot.


    Killing the fifth-order four-eyed deer with one move, this strength must be good.


    Thinking about it this way, this guy must have done it deliberately, just to make a fool of them.


    "You..." Guser wanted to curse, but looking at the corpses of the four deer eyes in front of him, he had to turn his head and ran away.


    This can kill the character of the four-eyed deer, but he can''t deal with it.


    "Brother Ah Hao, you are so amazing. Just now you slid your finger and killed this four-eyed deer!" Xiao Qi looked at Ye Hao with the light of worship.


    She watched the scene where Ye Hao started just now.


    Two fingers aimed at the four-eyed deer with deer, a blood stain appeared on the head of the four-eyed deer, and then the head broke directly.


    "Brother Ahao, what realm are you? You can kill the fifth-order four-eyed deer in a second, and you have at least the sixth-order...no...seventh-order strength!" Xiao Qi looked at Ye Hao expectantly.


    Ye Hao smiled but didn''t say anything. From Xiao Qi''s perspective, he had acquiesced to her.


    "The seventh-order powerhouse! In our tribe, only the patriarch and a few tribal warriors have the seventh-order strength." Xiao Qi said excitedly.


    Ye Hao didn''t explain, it was still a bit difficult for the seventh-order powerhouse to want to kill the fifth-order four-eyed magic deer in such a quick and neat manner.


    "Xiao Qi, how big is your continent?" Ye Hao asked, he was a little curious about the Devil Sea that Grandma Nissan said.


    It now appears that he is not in that Demon Abyss, and I don''t know if this has anything to do with the chaos in his body at that time.


    And Old Jian and Bai Fox are with Xiao Cui.


    Xiao Cui is an intermediate quasi-god, and Ye Hao can feel Xiao Cui''s fluctuations in his body, indicating that Xiao Cui and the others are still alive.


    He also asked Granny Nissan about Burying the Bone Demon Abyss. Granny Nissan didn''t know much about it. She had heard of the four forbidden places, but she didn''t know the specific matters.


    After all, Grandma Nissan is only a Tier 5 strength. At this age, she can only play Tier 4 combat effectiveness. It is difficult for them to leave the tribe with such strength.


    "How big? I don''t know this. But grandma said, you can see the edge through that mountain range. However, that mountain range is very threatening, and there are often sixth or even seventh-order beasts!


    There is even a nest of Tier 8 monsters in the center! The eighth-order monsters, even our lord, have some fears, and few people take this path.


    In addition to this road, there is only a detour. You can go out from other directions in almost ten days. "Xiao Qi said.


    Ye Hao looked at the mountain range thoughtfully.


    "Okay, let''s go back. Bring that four-eyed magic deer, and we will have a snack tonight." Ye Hao touched Xiao Qi''s head.


    Xiao Qi licked his lips: "Okay, okay, the extra meal is the best! I heard that the meat of the four-eyed magic deer is excellent!"


    Xiao Qi excitedly carried the corpse of the four-eyed magic-weave deer directly, and she didn''t care about the **** corpse.


    After all, she hunted at a young age, and even more **** scenes have been experienced.


    According to her talent, if she has enough training resources, she is now at least a Tier 5 Demon, or even Tier 6 Demon!


    Ye Hao and Xiao Qi walked back towards the tribe slowly.


    Because Xiao Qi''s house was on the side corner of the tribe, they never walked through the front door when entering or leaving the tribe. They all walked around in a circle.


    Grandma Nissan was startled when she saw the corpse of the four-eyed deer.


    Then Ye Hao made an excuse, saying that he found a wounded four-eyed deer outside and hunted it down.


    Xiao Qi looked at Ye Hao who was lying curiously. She knew that Ye Hao killed it, so the four-eyed magic deer was indeed injured.


    Although I don''t know why A Hao''s brother hid his strength, Xiao Qi did not expose Ye Hao, and Ye Hao added a piece of delicious venison to her tonight.

 Chapter 2380： Tier 8 monsters afraid of death

    Chapter 2380-Tier 8 Beast


    late at night


    Ye Hao sat on the bed in his room, and his keen hearing allowed him to hear the gentle breathing of Xiao Qi and Granny Nissan in the next room.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes, running the water element in his body.


    Elemental power is something that most people will learn after reaching the eighth rank.


    The difference between having elemental power and not having elemental power lies in the way of fighting.


    For example, a water system cultivator, no matter if he is a magician, a supernatural power, or a Taoist swordsman, as long as the techniques and fighting methods they practice are water system.


    Those who have not cultivated to the point of elemental power need to rely on the surrounding elements to exert their combat effectiveness.


    If he were allowed to enter a place where there was no element of water at all, they would not be able to exert their unique combat effectiveness, or even fight.


    People with elemental power are different. An elemental source appears in their bodies, and they can create the element of water.


    And the element of water is closer to them.


    If you say that there is no elemental power, the relationship with the elemental power is a collaborator.


    Those who possess the power of the elements have a relationship with the power of the elements are relatives and friends.


    The power of the law is the king of the power of the elements, and can exert the power of the elements to the extreme!


    "Hey, it seems that ultimate skills can only improve my ability to elemental power. I can''t reach the realm of law." Ye Hao opened his eyes and sighed.


    Exchange the ultimate water system skill, let Ye Hao''s control of the water system reach the realm of elements.


    But to reach the realm of law, Ye Hao''s own efforts and opportunities are needed.


    Ye Hao gave up the idea of ??cultivating, walked out of the house and went outside.


    brush


    With bleeding red wings blooming behind Ye Hao, he soared into the air and flew towards the mountain range Xiao Qi pointed at by the day.


    It was originally estimated that one day''s footwork, under Ye Hao''s speed, flew in less than half an hour.


    The closer you are to the center of the mountain, the more Ye Hao can feel the power of the monster inside.


    Sixth order, seventh order, one can be seen a few kilometers away.


    Generally every Warcraft has its own territory.


    Suddenly a whirlwind appeared, and Ye Hao''s flying body was shrouded in a huge black shadow.


    Ye Hao frowned and raised his head. He saw a huge tabby bird.


    The giant bird regarded Ye Hao as its prey, and its huge beak wanted to bite Ye Hao.


    "Tier eight?" Ye Hao didn''t expect that he would encounter a Tier 8 monster, which seemed to be the king of this mountain range.


    When it broke into its sky, it regarded itself as its prey.


    Ye Hao speeded up, dodging his closed beak.


    The giant tabby bird saw that the prey was not killed, and was a little angry. Flames were ejected directly from its mouth.


    "I still breathe fire. I just wanted to pass by. Since you brought it up by yourself, don''t blame me for being polite. Give Xiao Qi a roasted bird meat tomorrow morning."


    Seeing that the giant tabby bird was so chasing after him, Ye Hao gave up flying and stopped in place, and then the Ice Throne appeared under him.


    Holding the trident formed by the rapids in both hands.


    The giant tabby bird widened its eyes, and it seemed to understand that it had provoke a great guy.


    ...


    Three minutes later, the giant tabby bird...not right...it should be said that the bald tabby bird fell to the ground, and its original feathers were sparsely drawn by Ye Hao.


    The giant tabby bird was horrified, and it fled hastily, as if it had forgotten that it could fly.


    brush


    A trident of ice fell in front of the giant tabby bird, cutting off the feathers on its head. If it were to slow down, it is estimated that Xiao Qi could eat a bird''s head tomorrow morning.


    "I want to go now? Why did you think you were so excited when chasing me just now?" Ye Hao, who flew in the air with blood-colored wings on his back, looked at the giant tabby bird below jokingly.


    The giant tabby bird swallowed. It saw the terrifying trident in Ye Hao''s hand again. It knelt directly at Ye Hao, and kept kowtow at Ye Hao.


    This made Ye Hao a little surprised, and it was the first time he saw the monster that would kowtow and surrender.


    It stands to reason that although Tier 8 monsters are powerful, their intelligence is relatively low, which is why it is difficult for them to break through in the later stages.


    In this way, the wisdom of this giant tiger bird should be at the quasi-god level.


    According to this situation, if it cultivates for a period of time, it will have the opportunity to break through to the Quasi-God level.


    "Do you want me to give you a way out?" Ye Hao used animal language to understand the meaning of this giant tabby bird.


    The giant tabby bird looked at Ye Hao pitifully, begging for help.


    "But you just wanted to kill me." Ye Hao rubbed his chin.


    The giant tabby bird shivered as it crawled on the ground.


    "It''s a pity that such a highly intelligent monster killed me, but it didn''t help me much." Ye Hao thought for a while, he couldn''t help thinking of Xiao Qi and Granny Nissan.


    They are kind to themselves, and they want to leave.


    If Xiao Qi could have an eighth-order monster as the patron saint, then Ye Hao would be a reward.


    "Can you make it smaller, it''s ugly like this," Ye Hao said.


    Hearing this, the giant tabby bird radiated light apart from anything else, and then became the size of a parrot. It looked like a parrot without feathers.


    "It''s quite small. But your appearance without feathers is really a bit weird and ugly." Ye Hao muttered.


    The giant tabby bird has tears in its heart. It has become like this. It hasn''t been plucked by you. If it hadn''t recognized it, it might be gone by now.


    "I can let you go, but I have a request. I need you to be a girl''s pet to protect her safety." Ye Hao said.


    The giant tabby bird''s eyes lit up and nodded repeatedly.


    Ye Hao took out a scroll: "I know you must have a fluke in your heart, but I tell you. I have a slave contract here, and I will let you sign this contract with her."


    Seeing this scroll, the giant tabby bird stepped back in horror.


    "Although you will lose yourself in this way, you are at least still alive. And if you think about it, you are a monster or a Tier 8. You can live for thousands of years under normal circumstances.


    And she was just a devil girl, only a few hundred years old.


    After a few hundred years, you will be free, think about it. I am a very democratic person, and I give you the right to choose. "Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Although the tabby bird does not know what democracy is, it can still guess the general meaning.


    He cursed in his heart, are you giving me the right to choose?


    One is to be a hundred-year slave, the other is death.


    Most people have already answered this multiple-choice question.


    What''s more, it was a monster that was afraid of dying to kneel and kowtow.

 Chapter 2381： Demon plane

    Chapter 2381 Demon Plane


    Ye Hao continued to climb the mountain range with this monster.


    After flying for almost ten minutes, Ye Hao finally saw the so-called "Devil Sea".


    It is said to be the sea, but it is not the kind of ocean on earth at all.


    It''s a piece of nothingness.


    Right in front of Ye Hao is the cliff, and standing here Ye Hao can see the continent floating in the distance.


    Some are under the feet, some are on the top of the head.


    And this empty space in the middle is the so-called "Devil Sea".


    Ye Hao gestured towards the distant mainland.


    "The distance is not very far, you can fly in almost one day," Ye Hao muttered.


    The bald bird on Ye Hao''s shoulder cried a few times.


    "You said there is gravity outside? Even if you enter it, you can''t fly for more than ten minutes?" Ye Hao said in surprise.


    He chose to try it himself and stepped out of the cliff.


    Ye Hao''s body shook, he did feel the pressure on his shoulders, and the closer to the periphery, the greater the pressure.


    However, according to Ye Hao''s current realm, there is no problem flying to several nearby continents under such pressure.


    "I am still unfamiliar with the Demon Plane. If I accidentally break into a certain Demon God''s continent, it will be bad. I''ll go back to find out the situation and find out where the bones are buried."


    Ye Hao muttered, and then returned to the mountains.


    ...


    the next day


    Ye Hao was disturbed by the noise outside.


    In fact, he was awakened when a group of people appeared outside the courtyard, but at that time he just thought there was something in the tribe.


    But then, there was a voice of argument.


    "You...you violated the rules like this. After a family contributes one person, there is no need to do this in twenty years. My granddaughter''s matter has only passed for less than ten years, so you have to choose Xiaoqi to send it over! "Grandma Nissan leaned on a cane and roared angrily.


    Outside the door, there were eight or nine demons standing.


    One of the demon was wearing an armor made of a monster skull. This is the patriarch of the ancient Baba tribe, an eighth-order demon.


    "Old lady. You don''t know that your son violated the rules and took his originally chosen daughter to escape. That time, he didn''t count.


    It happens that Xiao Qi is now her age, so she can make up for that time. "The tribal chief raised his head.


    "I don''t allow it!" Grandma Nissan shouted.


    The tribe patriarch sneered: "The old immortal, who do you think the ancient Baba tribe has the final say? I said that whoever sends it to you will send it away. Your wild girl can be sent to the lord''s castle. It is her blessing!"


    "Blessing? Hehe, why don''t you send your daughter!" Grandma Nissan waved the cane in her hand and hit the tribal chief.


    The tribal chief waved his hand and Grandma Nissan fell directly to the ground.


    "Don''t bully my grandma!" Xiao Qi ran out and stood in front of Grandma Nissan.


    The tribal chief saw Xiao Qi and waved to the people behind him: "It''s just right, now grab this girl to prevent her from running away. Send it to the lord in two days."


    Several demon warriors came up, ready to catch Xiao Qi.


    These demon warriors are all Tier 6 and Tier 7, and Xiao Qi has no possibility to resist.


    "That is your future master. Now is the time for you to act." Ye Hao faced the giant tabby bird on his shoulder... No, you should call the bird now.


    After a night of training, the tabby bird has grown a bit of feathers on its body. Although it is not as majestic as before, it is at least much more beautiful than the bare one.


    Tabby bird was relieved when he saw that his future owner was only a fifth-order little girl.


    With such a person, at least don''t worry about danger, isn''t it for hundreds of years, forbearance and forbearance will pass.


    The tabby bird flapped its wings and flew to Xiao Qi''s body, screaming at the demon warriors who were about to do it.


    "Where''s the broken bird, get out of here!" A demon warrior swung an iron rod and slapped towards the tabby bird.


    The tabby bird showed anger in his eyes.


    That overpowering guy is not an opponent, you guys, you guys of Tier 6 and Tier 7, still want to bully me?


    The tabby bird''s wings shook, and a hot whirlwind swept out, directly blowing these people to the ground.


    "What''s the matter? Why can''t you even deal with a broken bird!" The tribe chief hadn''t paid attention before, and had already turned and left.


    But when he heard the movement behind him, he turned his head and saw his men lying on the ground in embarrassment.


    "Patriarch, this bird is weird," the demon warrior shouted.


    "Isn''t it just a broken bird with a big palm. A bunch of trash." The tribe chief raised a giant axe, preparing to go to battle himself.


    Tabby bird looked at this man, the eighth-order demon.


    Although the strength is the same as it, it is not in the eyes at all.


    An ordinary eighth-order beast can deal with three eighth-order demons, and an eighth-order beast with such high intelligence and flying ability is even more powerful.


    The tabby bird glanced at Xiao Qi behind him. It had to show its strength in front of this owner, so that it could live a little better in the future.


    Then, brilliant light appeared from the tabby bird.


    After blinking, a huge bird of prey appeared in front of everyone, directly blocking the gate of the courtyard.


    The tribal chief raised his head and looked at the giant bird that was much higher than himself, and he felt tremendous pressure.


    "This...this isn''t a Tier 8 demon, the Tabby Eagle!" a Tier 8 demon exclaimed.


    Tabby Eagle!


    "Tabby Eagle? Is that the monster with a fierce reputation in the Blackrock Mountains?"


    "That''s right, it''s this guy. When our hunting team entered that mountain range for hunting, they were often attacked by this guy."


    "The eighth-order beasts, my goodness! How can the eighth-order beasts appear in our tribe."


    The tabby bird...No, it''s still called the tabby eagle for the hard work of others.


    It stared at these demons stubbornly, as if looking down at a piece of meat.


    This look made the demons tremble, and they did not dare to act rashly.


    Is the four-eyed magic deer fast?


    But in front of the tabby eagle, that is a little turtle!


    After the tabby eagle looked around, it looked at Xiao Qi, then knelt directly with both hooves, and its haughty head lowered towards Xiao Qi.


    "This...this..." Xiao Qi looked at the beast that was obedient to him in front of him in surprise.


    According to the clan chief, this is a Tier 8 monster.


    How could a Tier 8 monster bend its head and ears to himself.


    "Could it be Brother A Hao?" Xiao Qi suddenly thought of Ye Hao, and she swallowed.


    At this time, a scroll was handed up by the tabby eagle. This was a slave scroll.


    Tabby Eagle feels bitter, and this scroll has to be offered by himself.


    It is estimated that it is the worst eighth-order beast.


    "Put your blood on it, this guy is your monster, you can follow any orders."


    Ye Hao''s voice suddenly rang in Xiao Qi''s ear.


    Xiao Qi''s heart was shocked, and the eighth-order beast became his own?


    This is something that I didn''t even dare to dream about, and now it''s in front of me.


    Xiao Qi was so excited that he dripped his blood on the scroll, and the brilliant light shone on Xiao Qi and the tabby eagle.


    A bird-shaped tattoo appeared on the back of Xiao Qi''s hand.

 Chapter 2382： Recognize the Lord?

    Chapter 2382 Recognize the Lord?


    Everyone present was dumbfounded.


    The tribe chief''s eyes widened, and of course he knew what it was.


    "Recognize...recognize the lord? How could this be possible! A Tier 8 tiger-spotted eagle would actually recognize a small hairy head that is not Tier 4!"


    Tier 8 Tabby Eagle, even the lord of their continent was not sure to tame it.


    Unless it is a quasi-god-level powerhouse, there is hope!


    "Xiao... Lie?" Xiao Qi looked at the lines on the back of his hand, then blinked at the tabby eagle in front of him, seemingly named it.


    Tabby Lieying was speechless in his heart, and he was a dignified Tier 8 monster, and he even named Xiao Lie.


    But for the sake of a little girl, it''s not common knowledge.


    The tabby eagle turned his head and looked at the demon warriors who were still standing silly on the spot.


    The wings on one side of it tilted and extended to Xiao Qi''s feet.


    "You let me sit on it?" Xiao Qi was a little excited, she can now roughly perceive the thoughts of the tabby eagle.


    Xiao Qi cautiously stepped on the wings of the tabby eagle and sat on its back.


    The tabby eagle is a giant bird, and the height of its back is seven or eight meters above the ground. Those demon warriors and the tribal chiefs must look up at Xiao Qi at this moment.


    "Roar!" The tabby eagle roared at the demon warriors.


    With this roar, there was movement from the distant mountains, which seemed to scare the monsters over there.


    And the houses of the entire tribe were swaying in a storm, belching.


    Grandma Nissan recovered from the shock, turned her head and looked at Ye Hao sitting in the garden eating fruit.


    She guessed it, this must be what the young man did.


    Able to surrender a Tier 8 demon, this kid is extraordinary.


    Grandma Nissan took a deep breath and walked to the side of the tabby eagle.


    The tabby eagle saw the old lady next to him, showing his beak and fangs inside.


    "Xiao Lie must not be rude, this is my grandma." Xiao Qi patted the feathers of the tabby eagle.


    The tabby eagle closed his mouth obediently, and raised his own wings to shield Grandma Nissan from the wind.


    Granny Nissan couldn''t help but shudder. She lived such an old age, how could she have enjoyed such treatment.


    "Ahem, patriarch... Look, about this year''s sacrifice?" Grandma Nissan is also a fake tiger, and her words have a little momentum.


    "Dignified patriarch, you can''t just make trouble because of the children''s conflicts." Ye Hao''s voice also came: "The boy named Guser in the distance, come out and kneel."


    Hearing Ye Hao''s voice, the tribe chief trembled.


    Although across the fence of the yard, there are still tabby eagles blocking the door, unable to see the way.


    But the tribe patriarch can guess that the originally ordinary family has suddenly changed, and it must be this person.


    A few days ago, I heard that Xiao Qi picked up a victim and took it home to heal his injuries. He didn''t care about it at the time. Now that I want to come, this person must be extraordinary!


    Xiao Qi, the granddaughter, has this kind of backing, and the patriarch of the tribe also weighs his own weight.


    "You stinky boy, get out, kneel down!" At the same time, the tribe chief yelled angrily to Guther who was hiding behind a big tree in the distance.


    After this guy got home, he said that he was bullied by Xiao Qi, and his wife kept talking, and he was more spoiled for his wife, so he came to make trouble today.


    In the end, who would have thought of stepping on the iron plate, he couldn''t wait to pull this cheating kid back and squash it.


    Guser was also very scared at the moment. He originally thought that the guy killed Tier 5 Deer with Four Eyes yesterday, with a strength of about Tier 6, and no more than Tier 7!


    But who would have thought that he would have caught Xiao Qi such a Tier 8 beast from nowhere!


    Hearing his father''s reprimand, he had no choice but to run out and kneel on the ground.


    "Master patriarch, you arranged my granddaughter as a sacrifice because of the conflict between the children." Grandma Nissan was a little angry.


    The tribal chief said hurriedly: "I will change it when I go back. Actually... I was planning to arrange the tiger acridine to go."


    "Hua? No! Hua is my friend!" Xiao Qi hurriedly shouted.


    The tribe patriarch said with some embarrassment: "This year our tribe has few appropriate sacrifices. If we don''t choose Hu''a, then Dania will be left."


    "Dania doesn''t work either, she is my cousin!" Xiao Qi retorted again.


    "Uh..." The tribe patriarch was even more embarrassed, he hesitated: "If this is the case... then you may only choose those who are underage..."


    "They are too pitiful if they haven''t grown up yet. No, no." Xiao Qi kept shaking his head again.


    The patriarch of the tribe was completely helpless, and said with a wry smile: "Grandma Nissan, Xiao Qi. If this doesn''t work, that won''t work, then there will be no one."


    Grandma Nissan looked at Xiao Qi embarrassedly. Although she knew the girls were innocent, she couldn''t send her granddaughter to take risks.


    "Grandma Nissan, Xiao Qi. This time I have to go to the lord''s place. If you believe me, you might as well let Xiao Qi take this matter first. I will definitely guarantee Xiao Qi''s safety."


    Ye Hao''s voice rang in the ears of Granny Nissan and Xiao Qi, and only her two heard these words.


    "I''m willing!" Xiao Qi nodded heavily,


    Grandma Nissan hesitated for a while, she turned her head and looked at Ye Hao in the garden.


    Look at Xiao Qi riding on the tabby eagle again, and finally she nodded.


    Grandma Nissan took a step forward: "My patriarch, this time the sacrifice is still the same, I still choose Xiao Qi."


    "This?" The patriarch of the tribe was completely stunned. What was the cause of the trouble? Why didn''t he change it suddenly.


    "Okay, that''s it. Don''t squeeze in front of my door. It''s an eye-catching." Xiao Qi waved his hand impatiently, and then curiously touched the tabby eagle.


    As if the child got a new toy, he was very curious about it everywhere.


    Although the tribe patriarch was puzzled, but everyone said so, it was so arranged.


    He rushed back with his own people and the cheating son.


    The surrounding area of ??Granny Nissan''s yard was suddenly empty.


    "My lord." Grandma Nissan returned to the courtyard. She looked at Ye Hao, her eyes were different from before, full of respect.


    "Grandma Nissan, don''t worry, I will guarantee Xiao Qi''s safety here," Ye Hao said.


    At this moment, Xiao Qi had been riding a tiger-spotted eagle into the sky, laughing, and feeling at ease.


    Grandma Nissan suddenly bowed to Ye Hao. It was a devil''s special etiquette, and it was usually for someone who was very respectful.


    "My lord, I don''t know who you are. But I can feel that you are a good person. My old fellow won''t live long and can no longer take care of Xiao Qi.


    You should have also discovered that Xiao Qi has a good talent. If she can follow you, she will definitely have a better future. Our tradition is that the strong is king.


    If you cannot become a strong one, you will be dominated by others. As long as you are stronger, fewer people dominate you. I hope Xiao Qi can control his life. Please let her follow the adults. "Grandma Nissan asked.


    Ye Hao hesitated, but nodded.

 Chapter 2383： Lord Baiz

    Chapter 2383 Lord Baici


    On the third day, Ye Hao took Xiao Qi towards the lord¡¯s castle riding a tabby eagle.


    When she left, Grandma Nissan did not see off, as if she did not want to see parting.


    But Xiao Qi didn''t pay attention to so much, and was still silent in joy.


    It may be the relationship with the eighth-order monster, Xiao Qi broke through to the fifth-order yesterday!


    So now Xiao Qi is smiling from ear to ear.


    "Brother A Hao, how strong are you? You can tame Xiao Lie, wouldn''t you be a quasi-god-level powerhouse!" Xiao Qi looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word, just shook his head.


    Although his strength can compete with the Quasi-God Rank, he is still only a Demi-God Rank after all.


    "Xiao Qi, how much do you know about your lord. Tell me." Although Ye Hao doesn''t care about a demon lord at the demigod level, he can know more information and save a little trouble.


    "Our lord, let me think about it. Their family was originally a mid-range family in our mainland, and there was also an old lord. After the old lord died in a battle, the family fell.


    This new lord took advantage of the momentum, plus he was a demon general under the lazy demon, it seemed that he was serving as the deputy commander of a corps. "Xiao Qi said.


    Lazy Demon?


    Ye Hao was taken aback. This was not the demon **** who was loyal to the moon **** and the death queen.


    "Furthermore, we can be regarded as the territory of Lazy Demon Lord." Xiao Qi continued.


    "The seven demon gods have their own territories? Are they so clear? Is it possible that they also fight with each other?" Ye Hao guessed.


    Xiao Qi nodded: "Of course there is. My grandma used to tell me about these wars. There are hundreds of battles. But it''s usually a friction between one or two demon gods.


    After a few games, other demons will come out to mediate. The final result is the lack of territory and the allocation of some cultivation resources. "


    "Then Xiaoqi, do you know the distribution map of the main forces of this demon plane." Ye Hao asked.


    Xiao Qi shook his head: "I don''t know, my grandma doesn''t know about this. My grandma told me that our world is huge, billions of times bigger than our tribe, and our continent is also in this time. Just a leaf of duckweed.


    And there are hundreds of large and small planes beyond our plane. "


    Xiao Qi said yearningly: "I really want to go to other continents to see, and even to other planes in the future. It must be very interesting and very interesting."


    Ye Hao touched Xiao Qi''s head. This little girl didn''t have the aggressiveness of a traditional demon.


    There are two other big reasons.


    Grandma Nissan is a person who doesn''t like disputes. She hopes that her granddaughter will become stronger, just so that she can dominate her own destiny, so she has not been instilled by Xiao Qi of the idea of ??demon conquest.


    Another point is that other people in the tribe rejected her, which also made Xiao Qi not affected by those thoughts when he was young.


    "Yes, Xiao Qi, as long as you practice well. Every day you practice the few exercises I call you, you can go to any part of the world freely." Ye Hao smiled.


    Xiao Qi nodded heavily, took out a book from the storage ring and read it carefully.


    This is Ye Hao''s martial arts cheats for Xiao Qi. Ye Hao tried it a few days ago. The devil can also practice some martial arts cheats on the earth. Ye Hao asked Xiao Qi to try it.


    Xiao Qi''s talent is not bad, and he has made a lot of progress.


    Although the speed of the tabby eagle was not as fast as Ye Hao''s limit speed, it would take a long time to fly to that lord''s castle.


    The lord¡¯s castle is located right on the edge of the continent, standing there like a port city.


    A flat-topped mountain stands in the center with a castle erected on it. This is where the lord lives.


    Below Pingdingshan is a city surrounded by towering city walls.


    The tabby eagle hovered at low altitude, and the demonic residents in the city below saw such a terrifying big bird.


    The people in the army are busy.


    "No, the eighth-order demon is coming!"


    "Go and inform the lord!"


    "Lord Lord... is... admiring the prisoner fight, he... doesn''t like others to disturb at this time."


    "Who can care about so much now, Tier 8 monster! Except for the Lord Lord, who can deal with it, we people go up and don''t know how many people will die!"


    "Don''t shout, the monster seems to be running towards the arena!"


    ...


    Lords Arena


    This is an arena under the Pingdingshan Castle. The arena is not big, but this is the property of Lord Lord, and it is also a place frequented by Lord Lord.


    The Lord Lord is here right now.


    The three-meter-high head, limestone skin, and a huge belly, with a huge white horn on top of the head, like a stone giant.


    This is the Demon Armor Lingxi, Lord Baici here.


    He was sitting on a huge stone seat, surrounded by dozens of female demons waiting on him.


    In the arena, a three-headed demon wolf is attacking dozens of female demons inside.


    These female demons are holding various weapons and are also trying to attack this monster.


    But most of them only have the strength of about Tier 4, and this monster is a Tier 5 monster!


    Although they have the upper hand, they still can''t easily win the victory. From time to time, some female demons will be taken advantage of by the three demon wolves, and they will bite off their bodies, chew and swallow them.


    Wreckage, blood stains, and bones can be seen everywhere in the arena.


    "Hahaha, interesting, interesting. Hurry up and pierce its eyes!"


    "A few hurry up over there, stab its leg, stab its leg!"


    "The goods these few times are average, none of them are particularly eye-catching."


    Lord Baiz picked up the wine glass brought by the maid next to him, drank it in one gulp, and put his hands on the two slightly fiery female demons.


    At this moment, a hurricane fell from the sky, blowing the things in the arena into the sky.


    "Ah, what''s going on. It''s so windy."


    "The sand has blown into my eyes."


    "Look at the sky, what a big bird!"


    A gang of female demons were blown to each other, barely able to see the giant bird in the sky.


    In the field, the originally arrogant Demon Wolf was crawling on the ground, shivering, and if there was a crack in the ground at this moment, it would probably get in by itself.


    Lord Baitz frowned and stood up, looking up at the giant bird hovering in the sky.


    "Tabby Eagle? Isn''t this guy staying in the mountains all the time, how could he suddenly fly out and come here?"


    Because the powerful aura exuded by the tabby eagle concealed Ye Hao and Xiao Qi on its back.


    So Lord Baizi only noticed this tabby eagle.

 Chapter 2384： Im worried he wont get acquainted

    Chapter 2384 I''m Worried He Will Not Meet


    The tabby eagle swooped down violently, raising a large area of ??dust in the arena.


    The strong wind blew the female demons who had fought in the arena on the stone walls of the arena.


    The demon wolf is also heavy on the stone wall. It dares not make any other movements, only curls up wherever it is, making a whining sound like a flattering puppy.


    "There are people up there?" Only then did Lord Baitz notice the two men and women standing on the back of the tabby eagle.


    The female devil among them was a bit pretty, and integrated his appetite, making him avoid it.


    But he is not a person who has been dazzled, he can ride on the head of a tabby eagle, that is definitely not an ordinary person!


    The Tabby Eagle is a Tier 8 Warcraft! Even if he surrendered himself, he could only be less than 30% sure, and he would still be in danger of being seriously injured.


    "Who are the two, what''s the matter in coming to my Baizi Castle?" Lord Baizi said with a serious face.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly and touched Xiao Qi''s head: "I heard that Lord Baizi likes young female demons, and every tribe in your territory will worship one to you every year.


    No, I just sent one over. I don¡¯t know if Lord Baitz is satisfied. "


    Lord Baitz had a meal, he subconsciously thought that Ye Hao really sent a woman to himself, and said several times: "Satisfied, satisfied."


    Ye Hao smiled lightly and said to Xiao Qi: "Xiao Qi, you see that Master Baici is so satisfied. Don''t let Master Baici see what you are capable of."


    Xiao Qi gave a wicked smile: "Good. Xiaolie, go! Entertain our Lord Lord!"


    Ye Hao and Xiao Qi jumped off the tabby eagle.


    The tabby eagle stared at Lord Bacchus, opened his beak, and a fireball condensed into it, then turned into a firebird and rushed towards Lord Bacchus.


    Only then did Lord Baizi react, that the person who came was not good.


    "Hohoho!"


    With a roar, his whole body was covered by the gray-white rhino armor, he used the huge horn on top of his head to hit the attacking firebird.


    The firebird dissipated.


    Lord Baitz is intact.


    "Magic Armor Lingxi, a demon race known for its defensive power, has some demon bloodlines, this information is correct." Ye Hao and Xiao Qi were watching the fierce battle on the stand that was originally prepared for them by Lord Baici.


    This arena originally prepared by Lord Baizi for the "pet" has become a arena for him and the tabby eagle.


    Lord Baici is a demigod demon, and the tabby eagle is an eighth-order demon.


    Although the strength of the two differed by a small level, they were still inseparable in battle.


    "Brother Ahao, will Xiao Lie be dangerous? It''s only an eighth-order beast, and that Lord Baici is a demigod-level demon." Xiao Qi said with some worry as he watched the battle so anxiously.


    Ye Hao folded his arms and said, "The tabby eagle wants to win, and the chance of winning is very small. Although it has fire attributes and the ability to fly, it is still a small level lower than Lord Baitz in realm.


    The defensive power of Lord Baiz is amazing, so it is difficult for the tabby eagle to really threaten him.


    On the contrary, if the tabby eagle is not fighting to death, then Lord Baitz, a demon who can''t fly, can''t catch up with the tabby eagle. "


    That''s right, Lord Baitz, the demon cannot fly!


    Not all demons can fly, and races like Xiao Qi do not grow wings.


    The rank of the demon race mainly depends on several points: the size and number of wings, the size and number of horns on the head.


    These two points represent the bloodline rank of this demon race in most cases.


    But Lord Baiz, with a single horn dominating, without wings, can only be regarded as a middle-grade demon bloodline.


    Xiao Qi understood, his eyes lit up: "Yes. Lord Bai Ci can''t fly, Xiao Lie can fly away if he can''t beat him."


    Afterwards, Xiao Qi said again: "But... if you can''t surrender this Lord Baici, why do you want to provoke him, Brother Ahao? It''s not boring to fight like this."


    "It''s okay, I just try to see how thick this guy''s skin is. I''m worried that I will kill him all at once, now I know. You stay here, I will handle things quickly." Ye Hao squeezed Own fist.


    Then he teleported directly to Lord Baizi''s head.


    "Before I couldn''t use teleport in the void, but it made me suffocated. Now I can fight a good fight." Ye Hao hit the horn of Lord Baizi directly with a heavy blow.


    boom


    Lord Baitz shook his body, and he looked at the kid who suddenly appeared above his head in surprise.


    "Asshole!" Lord Baitz angrily gathered the devilish energy on the horns and pointed upwards.


    "Heh, a guy who relies on brute force. Don''t talk about it, he doesn''t even have elemental power." Ye Hao then teleported, this time appearing on Lord Baici''s chest.


    Ye Hao braved the gourd on his right arm.


    The golden right hand was used again. This was a melee skill that Ye Hao had not used for a long time.


    At the same time, Ye Hao''s blood-colored wings bloomed behind him, and the blood wolf state was fully opened.


    At the same time, Ye Hao imposed the law of darkness on his fist!


    Another heavy blow hit Lord Bai Ci''s chin.


    boom


    Once again with a loud noise, Lord Baitz directly vacated one meter in the air this time, and then fell towards the back, raising a large amount of dust.


    "Cough cough cough..." Lord Baitz coughed, and blood appeared at the corner of his mouth. He was shocked to look at the strange demon boy in front of him, the red light radiating all over his body, and the powerful dark air.


    He had never seen such a person in the demons.


    "You should like your horn very much." Ye Hao stared at Lord Bai Ci''s horn, his mouth turned up slightly.


    Then Ye Hao raised his hand, and a Fang Tian painted halberd appeared in Ye Hao''s hand.


    ¡¾Shadow¡¤Fangtian Painting Halberd¡¤Purple Stage (Main God Level)¡¿


    "The law of darkness!" Ye Hao''s eyes showed black light, and the lines of the law of darkness appeared on the purple Fangtian painted halberd.


    Purple light, black light enveloped this weapon.


    Lord Baitz felt uneasy, he stood up, the devilish energy on his body condensed, and then he clenched his fists and bent his feet.


    "Hohoho!"


    Lord Bai Ci burst out roar, and then rushed towards Ye Hao against the black horn vortex.


    Ye Hao held a purple-black Fangtian painting halberd and looked at Lord Baici with contempt.


    Just when Lord Bai Ci rushed in front of him, Ye Hao suddenly disappeared.


    But Lord Baizi hit the stone wall.


    The collision of the demigod directly penetrated the stone walls of the arena and the stands.


    Lord Baitz rushed outside the arena.


    At this moment, many demon warriors from this territory have gathered outside the arena, all attracted by the fluctuations in the battle here and the previous tabby eagle.


    "Whhhhhhh." Lord Baitz panted heavily, with bloodshot eyes, looking for the trace of the kid just now.


    At the next moment, Ye Hao appeared on Lord Baici''s head with Fang Tian''s painted halberd. Fang Tian''s painted halberd moved towards Lord Baici''s corner with a black arc.

 Chapter 2385： devil!

    Chapter 2385 Devil!


    Evelyn is not familiar with the law of space, but the law of darkness is Evelyn''s housekeeping skill.


    In teaching Ye Hao, she once said the law of darkness.


    Darkness is a very complicated thing. Some people say that darkness is the opposite of light.


    Some people say that darkness is the source of all negative elements.


    In this world, where there is no light except for the void, there must be darkness.


    Light and darkness coexist and restrain each other, maintaining the law balance of many planes.


    If the various laws are ranked high and low, in addition to the special laws of space, time, and soul, darkness and light are among the best.


    Among the gods and all realms, it is not that there are no people who have learned the laws of darkness, and Evelyn has only explored some of them.


    The practice of the Law of Darkness, as long as it can afford the core, is destined to occupy a position among the main gods, and even becoming the upper main **** is not a problem.


    The law of darkness has a characteristic that can serve all things, whether materially or in other ways.


    ...


    The black and purple Fangtian painted halberd cut on the horn of Lord Bai Ci, and a crack appeared in the horn between the electric light and flint.


    Then only heard the sound of Kazi.


    Afterwards, the huge white-gray horns broke directly from the top of Lord Baitz''s head and crashed to the ground.


    Ye Hao fell in front of Lord Bai Ci, looking at the broken horn, with a surprised look: "Broken? I don''t know him so much."


    Lord Baizi looked at the broken horns in front of him stupidly, with a look of despair and misery.


    There is no normal, the prestige of a mainland lord.


    "This... how is this possible. My horn... how could it be broken, how could it be broken? My horn, even at the Quasi-God rank, may not necessarily be cut off." Lord Bai Ci muttered in a frenzy.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "Of course the ordinary Quasi-God-level is not good, but it''s a pity that you met me. A demi-god who knows the Law of Darkness, and the corrosive nature of the Law of Darkness is just right for you."


    This is also thanks to Evelyn''s teaching. Although she is usually a little bit weird, she still bluntly teaches the law of darkness without hiding anything.


    "The Law of Darkness... You actually know the Law of Darkness! At a mere half-god level, how can you know the power of the law!" Lord Bai Ci roared at Ye Hao a little angrily.


    Thinking of the deputy commander of the legion of his dignified demon plane, let alone the power, he doesn''t even know the power of the elements. If so, how could he stay above this demigod level.


    Fang Tian painted a halberd across the neck of Lord Baici, Lord Baici stopped.


    "I have a few questions for you." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Why should I answer you? I''m the deputy commander of the Lazy Demon Lord''s Third Corps. You dare to attack me. You are not afraid that Lord Demon God will kill you!" Lord Baitz tried to intimidate Ye Hao with the name of Lord Demon God.


    Ye Hao smiled disdainfully: "As far as I know, every demon **** has at least dozens of corps, each corps has one corps commander, and at least five deputy corps commanders.


    A high-ranking demon god, will it depend on the life and death of a small demigod-level deputy commander? It is estimated that it will take at least ten days to report your news?


    Send someone to kill me? Then I don¡¯t know the year of the monkey. "


    Lord Baizi''s words are blocked, this is indeed the same as Ye Hao said.


    "Then even if I die, I won''t let you get what you want, you are very strong. But if I commit suicide, you can''t stop me." Lord Bai Ci stared at Ye Hao stubbornly.


    Ye Hao shrugged, then raised his hand, a gloomy light gathered in his hand.


    "Do you know this?"


    Lord Bai Ci looked at Ye Hao, he hesitated and then said: "Elemental power? Soul?"


    "Congratulations on your right. I know the power of the soul element. What you just said is correct. I really don''t have full confidence to catch you alive, but after you die, I will gather your remnant soul as soon as possible.


    Then torture your soul. Don''t think it is a torment for a while. I will find a tool to refine you. You will be tortured for thousands of years in it. I think it must be uncomfortable. "


    Ye Hao sighed, and then said: "If I capture you alive, then I will use the law of darkness to torture your body, the law of darkness is most famous for corruption.


    I will corrode your body a little bit, but I won''t let you die, I will let you see all the flesh and blood in your body with your own eyes, this scene...tsk tut. "


    Lord Baici was covered with sweat on his forehead, and he stared at Ye Hao: "You...you... the devil!"


    "Devil? Should I feel honored to be called a devil by the demon lord?" Ye Hao touched his chest, looking flattered.


    "What do you want to ask?" Lord Bai Ci stared at Ye Hao.


    "Very simple, ask something I want to know." Ye Hao touched his chin.


    In fact, the main reason Ye Hao came here was to kill. Lord Baitz would threaten the safety of Xiaoqi and Granny Nissan, so Ye Hao took the opportunity to eradicate them.


    By the way, I would like to ask some information, this person is a demon lord, and he must know more than ordinary people.


    "I answered, can you let me go?" Lord Baitz swallowed.


    "You don''t have the right to choose, either die happily or die in pain." Ye Hao smiled, like a kind smile.


    Lord Baitz had a look in his eyes, and he had seen similar expressions like this.


    It was on the faces of several master gods, and their expressions were all facing the subordinates who controlled their lives.


    after that.


    Lord Bai Ci told Ye Hao all the things he knew.


    And Lord Baitz was also full of curiosity about Ye Hao''s identity, because some of the things this strange guy asked were very simple things, and even demons with some identities knew it.


    And some things are very unpopular and ordinary people don''t care.


    "Finally...can you tell me who you are? Which Demon Lord sent you? Is it because you want to start a war between the Demon Gods again!" Lord Bai Ci stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled and leaned to Lord Bai Ci''s ear, muttering a few words.


    Lord Baitz''s pupils dilated, and he looked at the smiling man in front of him in disbelief.


    The next moment, he fell in a pool of blood.


    "The harvest is not small, this guy knows a lot. The seven demon gods, the four forbidden areas, and the fact that they will always attack the Black Great Wall."


    Ye Hao clapped his hands and looked at the surrounding demon army that had already surrounded him. At a glance, there were thousands of them.


    "Sorry, I''ve finished asking what I want to know." Ye Hao''s **** wings bloomed behind him, rushing to the sky.


    Xiao Qi rode a tabby eagle close behind.

 Chapter 2386： Xiaoqis Cultivation Tour on Giant Tortoise Island

    Chapter 2386 Xiao Qi''s Cultivation Journey on Giant Turtle Island


    Next to a barren mountain waterfall.


    Ye Hao sat on the stone wall, and Xiao Qi bathed the tabby eagle in the water. Although the tabby eagle was unwilling, he still couldn''t be surprised by Xiao Qi and enjoyed her bath obediently.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and Hei Qi formed a three-dimensional map in front of him.


    There are small islands floating on it.


    This was drawn by Ye Hao based on the information said by Lord Baizi.


    This includes the territories of the seven demon gods and the four forbidden areas.


    The four forbidden areas are marked in red.


    In addition, there are some unowned lands.


    The jurisdictions of the seven demon gods vary in size, mainly due to their own character and strength.


    For example, the strength of the angry demon **** ranks third among the demon gods, but his jurisdiction is the largest, because it is militant and combative, as are its subordinates, and conflicts often erupt in border areas.


    Although the arrogant demon ranks first in strength, its jurisdiction is the smallest.


    The number of his subordinates is also the least, but in terms of overall combat power, even the angry demon dare not provoke him.


    And the ordinary demons of the four forbidden places don''t know, even if they know, there are only a few at most, because this is too far from the world they know.


    Bone Burial Demon Abyss is one of them. As for, located within the jurisdiction of the Lazy Demon God, the continent of Lord Bai Ci where Ye Hao is now is under the Lazy Demon God.


    "It takes two days to get there by means of transportation. And there are many powerful monsters and natural threats near the Burial Demon Abyss. As for the threats, no one knows.


    This horrible place is said to be a place where it is difficult for even the master **** level powerhouse to get out. "Ye Hao rubbed his chin.


    If nothing else, Xiaocui and the others should be trapped in the Bone Demon Abyss. The Hei Yao Dapeng King didn''t know what adventure he had, and he could get a way to open the gate of the Bone Demon Abyss.


    And Ye Hao''s relatives must also be trapped somewhere in the Bone Burying Demon Abyss.


    Bury the Bone Demon Abyss, Ye Hao must not go!


    "But it''s okay for me to bury the bones in Demon Abyss. It''s a bit difficult to bring Xiao Qi." Ye Hao looked at Xiao Qi who was still playing in the water, a little embarrassed.


    Ye Hao put the matter down for now.


    He stared at a place in the Lazy Demon''s jurisdiction that was marked with a skull pattern. It was the "Night Demon City" of the Lazy Demon King''s city. The leader of the Hawkeye plan that was laid out on the earth was the Lazy Demon.


    The Moon and the Queen of Death are now under the command of the Lazy Demon King.


    Before, Ye Hao also got a piece of news from Lord Baitz because of the failure of the previous surprise attack plan.


    Several great demon gods have prepared an army, ready to formally crusade against the Black Great Wall, hundreds of legions, and an army of millions of demons.


    The scale of this time is much more than that of decades ago!


    "We must fix things here as soon as possible, and find Xiao Cui and my parents. Then I will contact A Yue, and then weigh how to resist this crisis of the Great Black Wall Alliance." Ye Hao whispered.


    "Brother Ah Hao, I see you frowning. Are you worried about something?" Xiao Qi rode a showered tabby eagle and landed beside Ye Hao.


    "Nothing...No, Xiao Qi. I have one thing to discuss with you." Ye Hao looked at Xiao Qi.


    Xiao Qi blinked at Ye Hao.


    ...


    "A Hao brother, are you going to leave Xiao Qi?" Xiao Qi looked at Ye Hao pitifully.


    Ye Hao looked at Xiao Qi''s look like a kitten being abandoned by others, which made him a little bit unbearable.


    "Xiao Qi, Brother Ahao is not going to leave you. It''s just that I''m going to a dangerous place. It might not be appropriate to bring you. So you go back to the tribe first.


    Lord Baizi has been beheaded by me. You are not in any danger for the time being. If something happens, you can take your grandma on a tabby eagle to hide where no one knows.


    After I come back, I will come to you. "Ye Hao said.


    Xiao Qi''s eyes were sparkling, and she bit her lip: "But...grandma said, let Xiao Qi follow Brother A Hao. Only by following Brother A Hao can she become stronger!"


    Ye Hao sighed. He suddenly thought of something. Looking at the three-dimensional map he had drawn, he remembered that there was a place that suits Xiao Qi.


    "Xiao Qi, otherwise. I''ll take you and the Tabby Eagle to a place to practice, which is very suitable for you. You can also improve your combat power there." Ye Hao said.


    "Where?" Xiao Qi asked curiously.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "Giant Turtle Island."


    The tabby eagle''s eyes lit up, looked at Xiao Qi, and nodded himself.


    "Giant Turtle Island? Is there a lot of giant tortoises in this place?" Xiao Qi said suspiciously.


    Ye Hao shook his head: "Giant Tortoise Island does not have giant tortoises. On the contrary, there are few living creatures on it. No one wants to go anywhere, but there is a strong pressure there. People who enter it will feel very heavy.


    The closer you are to the middle, the greater the pressure will be. Walking in it will be as slow as a giant tortoise, hence the name ¡®Giant Turtle Island¡¯. "


    This is a natural gravity space.


    It may not have much effect on adults, but it is very beneficial for people like Xiao Qi who are still young and have great talents.


    "Then... how long will I stay there?" Xiao Qi looked at Ye Hao.


    "No more than a month." Ye Hao said.


    One month later, when the demon army is assembled, they will launch a general attack on the Black Great Wall at the latest two months.


    So in any case, Ye Hao had to settle the matter of Burial Demon Abyss before then.


    "If Brother Ahao is going to the place, it is really dangerous. Xiao Qi will only be a burden, then Xiao Qi is willing to go to that giant turtle island to practice. But the tabby eagle can help Brother Ahao, Brother Ahao can take it with him Tabby eagle." Xiao Qi touched the tabby eagle next to him.


    "It? Forget it, go to that place. I guess it will really become a dead eagle." Ye Hao smiled and waved his hand.


    The tabby eagle next to him cried uncomfortably.


    It is a magnificent eighth-order beast, although it is a bit difficult to deal with your monster, after all, the demigod has the power of two laws and many elemental powers.


    How can ordinary people be so perverted than you, and when they meet other people, they dare to go up and take a few bites.


    Ye Hao saw the tiger-spotted eagle''s dissatisfaction, he smiled and looked at it: "What? You want to go. Well, you can go to Bury the Demon Abyss with me."


    Burying the Demon Abyss!


    Xiao Qi was not familiar with this name. When the tabby eagle heard the name, its feathers rose directly, and then it immediately became smaller and turned into a mini bird, falling on Xiao Qi''s shoulder.


    It looks like I don''t know anything, I don''t say anything.


    This lunatic is going to the Bone Burying Demon Abyss, one of the four forbidden places. The bird has not lived yet. Although he has become the servant of this little devil, it is only a few hundred years.


    Going to Bury the Bone Demon Abyss, then it is really dead.

 Chapter 2387： Battlefield of the Ancient Demon God

    Later, Ye Hao found a ship that could sail in the Devil''s Sea.


    It took a day to send Xiao Qi and the Tabby Eagle to the Giant Tortoise Island.


    Ye Hao personally tried the so-called gravity of this giant turtle island.


    It''s almost the same as in the description, the stronger the gravity is toward the middle.


    The radius of this island is about ten kilometers.


    When Ye Hao stood in the center, he was already unable to fly, and unable to run, he could only walk around.


    It shows that this gravity is effective for the Quasi-God level.


    It is estimated that only the powerhouse of the main **** level can come and go freely here.


    Before leaving, Ye Hao checked the safety of the entire island, and no other creatures existed.


    And even if there were people coming later, protected by the tabby eagle, Xiao Qi would not be in any danger.


    In this way, Ye Hao left the Giant Tortoise Island and officially rushed to the Demon Abyss.


    ...


    Burial Demon Abyss


    Here is a dark place, a lot of rocks floating on the sea of ??demons.


    And in the center of the group of rocks, there is a depthless abyss like a black hole.


    At this time, a lot of demon soldiers wearing armors gathered on the rocks.


    In addition, in the periphery of the rock group, there are iron-clad warships or horror behemoths.


    There is a flag with a black pattern on each armored warship.


    That is the coat of arms of the lazy demon!


    On one of the largest iron-clad warships, in the middle of the deck is a magnificent palace, and a group of demons kneel on the ground in the palace hall.


    Above the hall, a curtain fell there, and a section of the body was looming in the curtain.


    "How''s the situation?" A lazy soft voice came from inside.


    "Master Hui Demon God. This is already the seventh batch, and the magic marks left on them have all disappeared. It means...that they are all dead inside." A demon leader raised his head and whispered.


    "It''s already the seventh batch?" The lazy female voice paused: "What kind of state are they dead?"


    The demon leader said: "Seven batches, a total of one hundred and twenty-three people. One of the lower main gods, two high-level quasi-gods, three middle-level quasi-gods, six low-level quasi-gods, and fifteen demi-gods. , The rest are the eighth grade."


    "A lower **** is dead?" Although the lazy female voice had an unexpected tone, it didn''t have too many other emotions.


    "Master Demon God, your subordinates are really unclear. Why do you have to obsess about the Bone Burying Demon Abyss, one of the four forbidden places? You know that our battle with the Great Black Wall is imminent, if you waste energy here." Another demon stood up, Speak bluntly.


    "Are you questioning me?" The female voice was still soft.


    But it gave everyone present a feeling of suffocation.


    "But I can also tell you. Although the Bone Buried Demon Abyss is one of the four forbidden areas on our Demon Plane, do you know how this Bone Demon Abyss appeared?


    That was tens of billions of years ago, when we were still fighting against the outside world, the leader of our demon plane was not our seven demon gods, but the ancient demon gods! "


    Ancient Demon God!


    Hearing these four words, the expressions of many demons present changed.


    "And this Bone-Buried Demon Abyss was the battlefield where several ancient demon gods and several gods and kings of the world were fighting. At that time, the people who fought here were all above the middle-level main gods.


    Because of the fierce battle and the successive fall of the last few great king-level powerhouses, the space was directly shattered, and another wonderful space was created, that is, the buried bones.


    Although those strong men have fallen, they have left their remains in the Demon Abyss. "The voice of the Lazy Demon became serious at this moment.


    "The ancient demon gods and the relics of the **** king level. Think about it. If you can find it, it will be of great benefit to us. The most important thing is that there is one thing in it. If I get it, it will help. For my practice."


    Hearing the words of the Lazy Demon God, several demons knelt on the ground immediately.


    "Master Demon God, I am willing to go to the Burial Demon Abyss!"


    "I am waiting to explore the ruins of the ancient battlefield for Lord Devil!"


    They know very well how terrifying the Bone Demon Abyss is, but this temptation is also quite big.


    The ancient demon gods, as well as the relics of the **** king class, the weapons that are left behind may be of the **** killing class! If their bones can be found, inheritance, baby.


    Then people like them can rise to the top, not to mention becoming figures like demon gods, they are at least superior.


    "I know what your calculations are. If you can really get some opportunities from it, that would be great. But this Bone Demon Abyss has limitations, because of the unstable space, entry above the main **** level will be suppressed.


    Only use the power of the Quasi-God level peak, the longer you stay, the greater the load. Moreover, the entrance to the Bone Burying Demon Abyss is usually very dangerous, and with little carelessness, the middle-level main **** can be wiped out.


    The reason why I chose this time is because I calculated it. During this time, the entrance to the Bone Demon Abyss will be relatively calm.


    And the most suitable one is of course the low-level main **** level, but the threat inside, even the main **** level will be threatened to life. Hey... if it weren''t for this restriction, I would definitely go in and take out the thing myself. "The words of the lazy devil are unwilling.


    I can see that the things in this are really important to her.


    The demons were silent, recovering from the excitement just now.


    Yes, if those ruins are so easy to find, it would be their turn.


    "I have calculated. The calm time at the entrance of the Bone-Buried Demon Abyss is only enough for another batch to enter. It must be out within five hours. Otherwise, it will be dangerous..." Lazy Demon God said.


    There was silence in the hall, and no one took the initiative to speak.


    The temptation is great, but the danger is also great.


    "Okay, you don''t need to think about it anymore. This time I have already thought about the main candidate to be sent. Before, I sent all demons. I don''t know what will happen if it is from other races." The Lazy Demon said. Out.


    In the hall, many demons'' eyes fell to one side.


    Standing there were two human women.


    Former leader of the Earth Hawkeye Organization, Queen of the Moon and Death.


    "During this period of time, both of them have reached the low-level quasi-god level. You two will choose a candidate to enter the Bone Demon Abyss." The Lazy Demon said.


    Both the Moon and the Queen of Death were reluctant to accept this task in their hearts, after all, the low-level main gods had fallen upon entering.


    The two low-level quasi-gods who have just been promoted are not meat buns and dogs.


    But they dare not be right at the command of the Lazy Demon.


    "You don''t need to answer me now. The best time to enter is in half an hour. After you two go down, decide for yourself."

 Chapter 2388： You want to win this place

    Chapter 2388 you want to win this place


    The Moon and the Queen of Death walked out of the hall before and after, and the Lazy Demon gave them two and a half hours to consider.


    If no decision is made within half an hour, she will decide who to enter.


    The two looked at each other and did not speak.


    Each of them understood what the other meant. They didn''t want to go to the Demon Abyss, so they had to wait for the Lazy Demon God to judge.


    "Good luck to sister death." The moon was still smiling.


    "Huh." The Queen of Death glanced at the moon coldly and turned to leave.


    They returned to their respective iron armored warships. After all, they were also low-level quasi-god level, and because of the identity of the earth human race, they were still the most important objects of the lazy demon, and the treatment was relatively better.


    "Damn it. The old lady doesn''t want to go to the Bone Burying Demon Abyss. The low-level main **** ran in and disappeared. Wouldn''t it be finished if I went in." The moon went back to his room and sat down on the bed. Happy look.


    "At that time, I will be in front of the temple and think of a way. Let the Lord Demon God give this place to the woman who died. Ha ha ha, if the woman can die in Bone Demon Abyss, that would be great.


    The cultivation resources that Lord Demon God gave her were just right for me to enjoy. "


    "If I let you go to bury the Bone Demon Abyss."


    At this moment, a voice rang in the moon''s ears.


    The moon''s pupils dilated, and a moon blade appeared in her hand, but a purple dagger had reached her jade neck.


    There was no one in the room just now, who could hide under her nose without knowing it.


    Do you dare to attack her, the celebrity in front of the Lazy Demon?


    "What? Miss Moon, if I haven''t seen you for a while, I won''t recognize old friends." The teasing voice sounded.


    The moon took a breath, and she looked at the human face in the reflection on the mirror of the dagger in disbelief.


    "Ye Hao!"


    Ye Hao smiled and put away the dagger, got off the bed, walked to the chair next to him and sat down, tilting his legs.


    "It''s been a long time since Miss Moon has stepped into a low-level quasi-god. Congratulations, congratulations. It seems that you are doing well here." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the moon.


    The moon stared at Ye Hao: "How did you come?"


    "I ran here by myself." Ye Hao shrugged.


    Before he rushed to bury the bones of Demon Abyss, he did not expect that someone would come earlier than him.


    So Ye Hao could only sneak in secretly. After spending some means, he found the moon''s room and lurked here, waiting for her return.


    "You are too courageous. Don''t you know that the Lazy Demon is here! She is the upper master god. If she wants to kill you, she can kill an ant as easily."


    The moon stared at Ye Hao and said coldly: "And I only need to shout."


    Ye Hao curled his lips: "Of course, I''m just a demigod now, and the upper gods killed me. I don''t even have a chance to escape. However, there is no problem in bringing one or two people to the funeral before that.


    What''s more, if I tell the demon lord that you are my undercover. Maybe they are very happy to help me out. "


    The moon suddenly moved, and the moon blade in his hand turned into dozens of moon blades, surrounding Ye Hao, trying to kill Ye Hao directly.


    Ye Hao smiled disdainfully, and the next moment the moon fell to the ground in pain.


    "You...what did you do to me?" The moon looked at the black lines on her jade neck, making her feel suffocated.


    "This is the power of the law, the law of darkness. I just got it up, Miss Moon, let me remind you, don¡¯t think that you are a low-level quasi-god and just want to do it to me, look at your unstable breath, presumably Also just stepped into this state.


    I want to kill you, I have many methods, not to mention that you seem to have forgotten this. "


    Ye Hao snapped her fingers, and the pupils of the moon''s eyes dilated, and her meridians seemed to explode. She knelt on the ground and clutched her head and chest in pain.


    "I told you at the beginning that your soul is in my hands. As long as I have a thought, I can kill you even across a plane.


    What''s more, I''m still in front of you now, so you''d better be honest and obedient. "


    Ye Hao squatted down, his fingers twitched the Moon''s chin.


    The anger and murderous intent in Moon''s eyes flashed, and then she showed a charming smile: "Why is Ye Gongzi angry? Ah Yue is just joking with you.


    If Ye Gongzi gets angry, A Yue is willing to let you handle it. "


    The moon raised his head, as if letting his hair fall.


    The appearance of the moon is still quite good, if you show such an expression in front of ordinary men, it is estimated that most of them will become evil wolves.


    "Don''t scratch in front of me, it''s useless to me. Okay, let''s talk about serious things, why are you here, and what you just mentioned, you are going into the Demon Abyss.


    Tell me every one, five and ten. "Ye Hao sat on the chair again, looking down at the moon kneeling on the ground.


    The moon also took back his flattering appearance, and carefully reported to Ye Hao about the Lazy Demon God and the Demon Abyss.


    After a few minutes.


    Ye Hao rubbed his chin: "In other words, now the area around the entrance of Bone Burying Demon Abyss has been controlled by the Lazy Demon God."


    "Yes, in addition to the high-level main **** of the Lazy Demon, there are several middle-level main gods and dozens of lower-level main gods here. Ye Gongzi is very dangerous here, so please leave quickly." The moon reminded.


    She reminded Ye Hao that she was not worried about Ye Hao''s safety, she wished Ye Hao died.


    She was worried that Ye Hao would hurt herself.


    Ye Hao didn''t seem to hear the moon''s reminder. He said, "The Lazy Demon wants you and the Queen of Death to choose a place to enter the Bone Demon Abyss, right."


    "Yes, I will find a way to let the Demon God choose the woman to die later. I don''t want to go to the ghost place of the Demon Abyss, who loves to go." The Moon said angrily.


    "No, you want to go. You want to take this place." Ye Hao said.


    The moon looked at Ye Hao in astonishment: "Why?"


    "There is someone I''m looking for in Burial Demon Abyss." Ye Hao said.


    "The person you are looking for? Then how can you have a living person, and if you want to go in, you can wait until the Lazy Demon God has left before going in, how can you go in now!" said the moon.


    "But the Lazy Demon God also said that the entrance to the Bone Burial Demon Abyss is quite dangerous. Only during this period of time is calm. You want me to go later, don''t you want me to take risks and see my body fall here? "Ye Hao squinted at the moon.


    The Moon smiled and said, "Young Master Ye is joking, I am not willing to die. It''s just that it''s really too difficult. I don''t have any problems getting the quota myself.


    It''s just that it is impossible for me to bring you in under the eyes of the lazy demon **** and dozens of powerful master gods. "


    The moon looked embarrassed.

 Chapter 2389： Lower Lord God·Four-armed Demon Ape

    Chapter 2389 The Lower Lord God Four-armed Demon Ape


    On the nearest boulder next to the entrance of Burial Demon Abyss.


    The curtain seat of the lazy demon was carried here by the servants, and other demon generals also gathered here one after another.


    The Queen of Death had already arrived, and her cold eyes noticed that the moon was late, and behind her was a demon who couldn''t see her face, and looked a little strange.


    "The time is almost there, and there will be another five minutes for the best chance to enter. This time the team entered is a total of 16 people, led by the four-armed demon ape of the lower main god. The other two upper quasi gods will assist, except The rest of the people are the middle quasi gods and the lower quasi gods."


    Lazy Demon said.


    The Four-armed Demon Ape stood up, five meters tall, wide and strong, with four dark arms, as if it could tear the enemy directly.


    "Death, Moon. You have chosen who to travel this time and buried the Demon Abyss." The Lazy Demon looked at the two women.


    The Queen of Death took a deep breath. She didn''t want to take any chances, so she could only let the moon go through this process. In any case, let the devil lord choose the moon!


    Just when the Queen of Death wanted to fight for it.


    The moon has taken the lead.


    When the Queen of Death saw such an eager moon, she had predicted in her heart that this woman would definitely find a way to let Lord Demon give this place to herself. In short, no matter what you say, I will...


    "Master Demon God, although my Moon is weak, I am willing to go to the Demon Abyss for Demon God!" The moon looked loyal and righteous.


    The death queen next to her was taken aback and looked at the woman next to her in surprise.


    This ordinary green tea bitch, how can he get ahead now?


    This made the Queen of Death doubt that this moon was someone pretending to be.


    "Oh? Moon, are you willing to go?" The Lazy Demon was also obviously a little surprised. Although she had not kept the two of them for too long, she could still see it.


    The two did not agree, and neither was that kind of brave person. She thought that she needed her to make a ruling this time, but she didn''t expect that the moon would take the initiative to ask for it.


    "Yes." The moon nodded heavily, with an expression that I was serious.


    "You can think about it carefully, you have to know that the Bone Demon Abyss is very dangerous."


    The moon raised his head: "Danger and opportunity coexist. What we people desire is strength. Along the way, no one has encountered dangerous things.


    If you are blindly afraid of danger, then how can you get stronger strength. Lord Devil, the moon dare not hide it from you. The reason why I took the initiative to invite you is because of the opportunity.


    The ruins of the battlefield of the ancient demon god, that is an opportunity to soar into the sky! "


    Having said that, the moon''s eyes are burning.


    "Okay, okay, okay. It''s a warrior I value. If that''s the case, I''ll send you this time." The Lazy Demon''s words were obviously appreciative: "If you can come out alive this time.


    Then you will be the deputy commander of my first corps and take charge of the Harpy Corps. "


    The moon paused, with joy in his eyes.


    The Queen of Death frowned, the deputy commander? Rule a corps?


    Don''t look at this as a small deputy corps commander. You must know that she and the moon came to the demon plane. Although they were respected and had training resources, they had no real power!


    The deputy commander can lead the army, and the first corps is the main force of the lazy demon! The Harpy Corps has only three thousand people, but each is an elite of the seventh rank!


    If the moon really came out alive, then she would be reused by the Lazy Demon this time.


    Could it be that the moon really took a fancy to this opportunity and wanted to take the risk?


    "But Master Devil, I have a small request." The moon knelt on one knee.


    "What request?" The Lazy Demon God was not surprised. The moon woman is a greedy person, and she will ask for it whenever she gets the chance.


    However, she can take the initiative to invite Ying, if she just asks for some simple training resources, she can also agree to it.


    "My Lord Devil, I have something to say, but I hope you will not be angry. I am more of an earth species, and this is the first time I have acted with a devil, and they are all unfamiliar people, and unfortunately they have four arms. Lord Demon Ape begged me like me before, but was rejected by the bed.


    So I don¡¯t worry about walking with them, and I ask that I bring someone who makes me feel at ease, so that I can take care of them. Said the moon.


    "Humph." The four-armed demon ape snorted.


    The Lazy Demon had a slight surprise: "It turns out that there is such a thing, but this is a private matter between you, and I will not intervene. As for you to choose a companion alone, who are you going to choose?"


    "This new demon general, blood-pupil devil wolf." The moon pointed to the demon who had followed her in behind him.


    The man took a few steps forward, and everyone fell on him.


    This person has dense silver hair all over his body. He is quite large, more than two meters high, and most of all, his feet are abnormally developed.


    The eyes are blood red, with a bloodthirsty fighting spirit.


    "Subordinate blood-pupil demon wolf, I have seen Lord Demon God." The blood-pupil demon wolf saluted the lazy demon god''s tabernacle, with red eye pupils staring at the tabernacle.


    It''s a pity that there is something special about the tabernacle, and it''s impossible to see the people inside.


    "Demigod?" The Lazy Demon''s tone was a little surprised.


    Moon went on to say, "Master Demon God, although he is a demigod, the power he bursts out in battle does not have to be weak. At the same time, he has also explored the power of the elements! Blood pupil, come to show the Lord Demon God. "


    The moon looked at the blood pupil demon wolf.


    The blood pupil demon wolf clenched his fists with both hands, and then a special breath broke out on his body, and a wave of wind gathered around his body.


    "The element of wind?" The Lazy Demon''s voice was a little surprised.


    The other demons also looked at this raw face with surprise, jealousy, and envy.


    "Yes, the demigod level has touched the elemental power and can give you a place." The Lazy Demon agreed.


    "Master Demon God, I have something to say." The four-armed demon ape stood up.


    "Magic Monkey, what''s your opinion."


    The four-armed demon ape pointed at the red-eyed demon wolf: "He has elemental power, but it does not mean that he has combat effectiveness. This action is of great importance. I must determine the combat effectiveness of everyone, I don''t want to bring a burden.


    So I want him to pick me up within a kilometer. If it comes next, I agree with him. "


    Within a kilometer, the demigod level takes a move to the next main god?


    This is quite difficult, although there is a distance of kilometers, but that is the lower main god, and it seems that the four-armed demon ape has also mastered the power of the elements.


    "No, Lord Four-armed Demon Ape has the earth element in his body. Let alone a low-level quasi-god, even an intermediate-level quasi-god may not be intact after catching it." The moon stood up and retorted.


    "Then do not use elemental power, that''s it."

 Chapter 2390： Devils Olive Branch

    Chapter 2390 the olive branch of the devil


    The moon looked at the two people who were kilometers apart, and they were standing on two adjacent rocks at a distance of kilometers.


    The moon swallowed and looked at the blood pupil demon wolf worriedly.


    That''s right, this blood pupil demon wolf is Ye Hao!


    Ye Hao used his blood wolf state as a cover, disguised his identity, and then let the moon lead him into the Bone-Buried Demon Abyss, but he didn''t expect to encounter the Four-armed Demon Ape.


    "Hey, little wolf cub, be careful. If your skin is not thick and you get smashed by my punch, don''t blame me." Four-armed demon ape squeezed his fist with a huge voice, kilometers away All can be heard clearly.


    Ye Hao didn''t say a word, but put a posture, showing his wolf teeth.


    In order to make his disguise look more like it, Ye Hao didn''t reform himself without suppressing the blood wolf state this time.


    The moon couldn''t help clenching her fists. She was looking forward to Ye Hao''s death.


    But the problem now is that she has agreed to enter the Bone Demon Abyss. Ye Hao is a bit capable. If he is dead now, she will have one less reliance on entering the Bone Demon Abyss.


    So she now hopes that Ye Hao will not die!


    Four-armed Demon Monkey opened his four arms, and the black breath gathered on his palm.


    "Magic Ape Charge!"


    With a roar, the four palms of the four-armed demon ape slammed together, and a black shock wave rushed toward Ye Hao who was a kilometer away.


    This is the attack of the lower main god!


    Although it was a kilometer away, the other party did not use its full strength, coupled with the long-distance self-consumption, the power was not as powerful as when it was released.


    But I arrived in front of Ye Hao in the blink of an eye, and Ye Hao also felt the powerful impact.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    Ye Hao made the sound of howling wolf, and the force of wind elements gathered in front of him, forming a wind wall.


    But Ye Hao''s body was still backing away, and his feet rubbed on the ground, forming two grooves.


    In the eyes of others, Ye Hao has been overwhelmed by the "Magic Ape Charge" of the Four-armed Demon Ape, and it is possible to fall here at any time.


    "This newcomer is going to be over. This''Magic Ape Charge'' is the housekeeper of the Four-armed Demon Ape. Although it is not the most powerful, he is the most skilled."


    "Who said no, I heard that Lord Four-armed Demon Ape used this trick to kill the enemy of the lower main **** level."


    "Although it is a kilometer away, coupled with the inability to use the power of the earth element, the power is estimated to be less than half. But in front of the kid, at least there was a high-level quasi-god''s blow."


    "You said, why should Master Four-armed Demon Ape embarrass a newcomer with a good talent? The demigod level awakens the power of the elements. This is commendable."


    "Hey hey. You don¡¯t know it. The Four-armed Demon Ape is famous for its good three colors. He especially likes women of various races. It is said that in his territory, the female devil¡¯s primary powers are all his.


    The earth girl called the moon looks good. Master Four-armed Demon Ape has long been attracted to it, but now that this posture shows that the woman is attracted to the Demon Wolf, how could Master Four-armed Demon Ape let the kid go. "


    "Speaking of which, even if that kid catches this move and then goes to the Bone Burying Demon Abyss, Master Four-armed Demon Ape will take the opportunity to retaliate?"


    "Don''t say it was won, it''s not certain whether this kid will survive now."


    Everyone is paying attention to the situation of the blood pupil demon wolf.


    Seeing that "Magic Ape Chong" had already forced it to the edge of the rock.


    It was in this position that the pace of the "Magic Ape Charge" attack was intercepted.


    In a short period of five breaths, everyone held their breath.


    Afterwards, the "Magic Monkey Punch" actually changed its direction, shifted the angle, and slammed to the side.


    It hit a floating rock in the distance and smashed it into one corner.


    "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    These wounds are recovering quickly, and looking at this speed, they can recover in less than half an hour.


    This is amazing to outsiders, but Ye Hao is already suppressing his recovery ability, otherwise the injury would take five minutes at most.


    "Blocked? How can this be possible, a half **** level, even if you can use elemental power, it is impossible to block the blow of the lower main god!"


    "It wasn''t that he blocked it, but he used his elemental power to change the trajectory of his attack, and bounced the attack of Lord Four-armed Demon Ape. Don''t forget the elemental power he knows, but the wind."


    "This person is talented, brave and calm. If given some time, he will definitely be among the main gods in the future!"


    When this situation came out, everyone was very surprised and kept discussing.


    The expression on Four-armed Demon Ape''s face is very subtle, his fists are tightly pinched, and everyone can hear the sound of bone rubbing.


    The moon breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time looked at Ye Hao again.


    This guy was really amazing. In the half-god state, he accepted the attack of the lower main god. Although he borrowed skill, it was also his ability.


    The moon stepped forward and bowed to the curtain of the lazy demon: "Master Demon, you are satisfied with the strength of this person."


    "Yes. Although the realm is low, the mood is good." The Lazy Demon said appreciatively: "Blood Eyed Demon Wolf, if you can come out alive. I would like to accept you as the commander of the tent, and I will cultivate you myself."


    The Lazy Demon said this.


    Everyone talked again.


    "Master Demon God actually wants to account for his income!"


    "If this person really comes out alive, then he will fly into the sky."


    "Within ten years, you will surely be in charge of a corps!"


    Everyone knows very well that although they are all under the command of the Lazy Demon, they are not the confidants of the Lazy Demon. Only those who are paid into the account of the Lazy Demon are cronies.


    These people may not be strong now, but in the future they will all become the overlords of one party.


    The last person who was brought into the account of the Lazy Demon still appeared 40 years ago. That person is already the pinnacle of the main **** today, and will soon enter the ranks of the next main god.


    The Four-armed Demon was even more angry when he heard this.


    A person like him is not under the tent of the demon god. This person actually received this honor because he took his own trick. Didn''t he become his stepping stone?


    "Okay. The list is so established, you are ready to go. This time, you must find what I want and bring it back!" The Lazy Demon said this very seriously.


    "Anyone who can bring back this thing, I will definitely reward it!"


    In this way, a group of sixteen people began their final preparations.


    The Four-armed Demon Ape went straight to Ye Hao. When he walked to Ye Hao''s side, he stared at Ye Hao with cold eyes: "Wolf wolf, you do have some abilities, you can take my trick.


    Well, let me give you a chance. Send that moon to serve me, and I can keep you safe on this trip. "


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the tall four-armed demon ape: "Go away."


    The Four-armed Demon Ape turned dark and lowered his head: "Wolf wolf, you know that you are looking for death like this. Although Lord Demon has promised you, it is also alive from within.


    What I have is a way to make you die in it. "


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at the four-armed demon ape, with mockery in his blood-red eyes: "Dead monkey, I will tell you too. I will definitely double the punch just now."

 Chapter 2391： Burial Demon Entrance

    Chapter 2391 Bone Burying Demon Abyss Entrance


    The aura between the Four-armed Demon Ape and Ye Hao is a bit subtle, as if it is on the verge of triggering.


    Everyone else saw the signs between the two.


    Everyone thought that this wolf was a bit too dazed. At this time, he even offended the Four-armed Demon Ape. Isn''t this a death hunt?


    In the action of burying the bones of the Demon Abyss, the Four-armed Demon Ape is the leader. In that dangerous place, he will not know how he died when he uses some small tricks.


    Although I don''t talk about obedience and submission, at least I will pretend it now. A great future is in front of my eyes. As long as I live out of the Bone Demon Abyss, it will fly to the sky!


    After a short "electric light flint", Ye Hao and the four-armed demon ape crossed by.


    After all, in front of the Lazy Demon God, the Four-armed Demon Ape didn''t dare to attack face to face.


    And Ye Hao had to hide his identity.


    A group of thirteen people stood by the entrance closer to the Bone Demon Abyss in the center.


    Ye Hao stood beside the moon, his red pupil glanced at the direction of the curtain first.


    Lazy demon, one of the seven demon gods of the demon plane, the upper master god.


    According to the level, it is the same grade as Evelyn, but the fighting power is far above Evelyn.


    "The demon gods on the demon plane are monsters with explosive fighting power. In the life and death battle, they can be one enemy five at the same realm! If you want to kill them, unless they have ten times the power, Only with full confidence."


    These are the original words of Evelyn and Ye Hao when they chatted, one can imagine how terrifying these demon gods are.


    This was also the first time Ye Hao had come into contact with a demon **** so close in history.


    In addition, Ye Hao could also feel dozens of powerful auras around him. He didn''t dare to sense it carefully for fear of being discovered by them.


    The masters of these breaths are all at the master **** level!


    Although the quasi-god class is also called a god, in the eyes of a real god, these guys are not gods.


    To become a quasi-god, some opportunities and strength allow it.


    But to be called the main **** level, one must master the power of one element, or the power of the law.


    The rule main **** is above the element main god.


    For example, the four-armed demon ape of the lower main **** just now controls the power of the earth elements.


    Ta Ta Ta


    At this time, a giant winged demon holding a terror blade came out, and when he saw this person, everyone beside him respectfully retreated.


    Ye Haoduo glanced at this giant-winged demon, and the moon next to him immediately pulled his lush hair.


    "Don''t look at me, this is the No. 1 general under the Lazy Demon God''s Tent. The Middle Lord Demon Lord." The Moon reminded Ye Hao cautiously.


    She is still very nervous now, such a human race walks into the center of the demon, if it is discovered, it will be fine.


    Under the lazy demon''s tent, the first general, Mo Ren.


    Ye Hao took another look at this person when he heard the moon''s reminder.


    This demon was full of murderous aura, but from the appearance, if it were not for the huge wings behind it, it would not be obvious that this guy was a demon, but rather like a human race with slightly darker skin.


    He didn''t even have the devil''s horns on his forehead.


    However, the smell of blood on this person is quite strong, most of which is the weapon in his hand, watching as if he can hear the wailing of the ghost.


    "Wait a minute, I will slash towards the entrance of the Bone-Buried Demon Abyss with all my strength. This will make it easier for you to enter. You must rush in within ten breaths.


    And these thirteen magic charms, you carry them close to your body, once you die, the magic charms on our side will also dissipate, proving that you have lost your lives inside. "Moren said coldly.


    "Yes." Thirteen people said in unison, and the attendant on the side handed each of them a magic talisman.


    And in front of the tabernacle of the lazy demon, there is an altar with thirteen magic charms floating on the altar.


    Mo Ren raised the sharp blade in his hand, and the next moment two blood-red horns grew on top of his head. The horns were half a meter long and bent backward.


    There was still blood dripping on the horns, which was quite strange.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    The power of space!


    Ye Hao''s pupils dilated, this is the aura of the law of space, this guy actually cultivated the law of space!


    As a practitioner of the laws of space, Ye Hao immediately felt the laws of space displayed by the demon named Moren.


    With this blade going down, the vortex at the entrance of Bone Buried Demon Abyss calmed down a lot.


    "It''s now!" Mo Ren whispered.


    The four-armed demon ape slapped his chest, with thick wings blooming behind it.


    The other demons opened their wings one by one.


    The moon is a seal on his hand, and the devil''s pattern appeared on his body, and then gray-white wings grew on his back, like the wings of an elf.


    Ye Hao also grew blood-red wings behind him.


    A group of thirteen people rushed to the entrance of Bone Demon Abyss.


    Everyone on the sidelines held their breath and buried the bones in the Demon Abyss, one of the four forbidden places on the Demon Plane.


    If it weren''t for the command of the lazy demon god, they would not come to a place.


    Although now I know the secret inside, there are ruins left by the ancient demon gods and even the king-level powerhouses, but the danger is also clear.


    As a middleman, Ye Hao felt the threat of this buried Demon Abyss. Only by the entrance, Ye Hao could feel the threat of the spatial turbulence to them.


    Ye Hao quietly operated the law of space to protect himself so that he was not threatened.


    "Cough, cough, cough..." The moon walking by the side was not so lucky. Because of the threat of turbulence in the space at the entrance, she had already felt tremendous pressure, vomiting blood, and flying unstable.


    Although the Moon is now a quasi-god, she has just stepped into the world after all, still with the help of external forces.


    Damn, I knew I shouldn''t have run in with this guy. I felt such a threat as soon as I arrived at the intersection and my body was almost torn apart.


    The moon murmured inwardly.


    The next moment, she actually felt that the pressure on her body was much less.


    She raised her head in astonishment and looked in front of her. She didn''t know when Ye Hao had actually leaned against him. The blood-colored wings behind him just covered the moon''s side.


    Could it be that he is helping himself?


    But he is only a demigod, and in such an environment, there is no pressure at all?


    This made Moon feel a little frustrated in her heart. She gritted her teeth and leaned to the side, trying to prove that she was not weaker than this guy.


    At this moment, a demon''s wings on the left side suddenly broke off, and numerous cracks appeared on his body.


    "Ahhhh...Save me...Save me..." the demon screamed and struggled.


    But the next moment, he turned into a blood mist.


    The people walking next to him saw in his eyes, did not speak, just continued their journey, after all, they had no turning back.


    A few drops of blood fell on the moon''s white cheeks, her pupils dilated.


    In the end, she still leaned on Ye Hao honestly.


    She knew that person, but a middle-level quasi-god demon general, did not expect that it was the entrance and fell!


    In this place, even the quasi-god is just an ant that may die at any time.


    Compared to life, other things are really not important.

 Chapter 2392： Burial Ground

    Chapter 2392


    The entrance of Buried Demon Abyss became quiet.


    In front of the tabernacle of the lazy demon, there were only twelve charms left in that altar, and one of the charms had disappeared into nothing.


    All the demons present began to wait quietly, wondering if anyone could come back alive this time.


    ...


    In the brief darkness before me.


    Ye Hao suddenly felt the tremendous gravity, and directly hit a hard place with his butt.


    When he came back to his senses, Ye Hao found that he was in a large black rock.


    However, Ye Hao soon discovered that those "rocks" were not stones, but bones, white bones.


    Ye Hao stood up and looked around.


    "Where are we now?"


    "A lot of white bones, isn''t this the so-called Bone Buried Demon Abyss?"


    "There are bones everywhere, there is no end in sight."


    The demons who had gone with him appeared in turn.


    And soon they stared in one direction and stared blankly.


    When Ye Hao saw the thing, he paused for a few seconds.


    It was a skeleton several kilometers high, which looked similar to a human, but the position behind it gave rise to the skeleton of the wings.


    Although there is no flesh and blood, the skeleton is still intact, and even now they look at the skeleton, and they feel a little trembling in their hearts.


    "Middle main god? Or the upper main god? Or the **** king level!" Ye Hao muttered to himself solemnly.


    This giant skeleton made him feel threatened, and he was definitely a generation before his life.


    In addition, you can also see various skeletons around the eye.


    Some are still standing there intact, the small ones are about one meter tall, and the big ones are standing there like a high mountain.


    Some are turned into white powder, or "stones".


    This is a space formed by bones.


    Except for these intruders, there is no vitality.


    "set."


    After a brief stupor, the four-armed demon ape stood on a high **** and shouted.


    In nominal terms, he is the leader of the team this time, plus he is the only main god-level here, most of the people also obeyed his arrangements and gathered towards him.


    "Be careful, this monkey is jealous of evil. Although he will be scrupulous about face and won''t act on you directly, he will definitely try to stumble you." The moon leaned over to Ye Hao and whispered.


    Ye Hao looked at the woman the Moon somewhat unexpectedly, and whispered teasingly, "What? Why did Miss Moon suddenly care about me? It stands to reason that you should expect me to die, so that no one can threaten you in Lord Demon God. Jingxiu here has a future."


    The moon glared at Ye Hao: "Huh. I don''t care about you, I just don''t want you to die in this ghost place. Compared to those guys, I hope you can live.


    After all, the old lady was brought in by you, and you are responsible for taking me out alive. "


    Ye Hao smiled, this woman was a little interesting.


    "Relax, I will live. Although you choose to betray the earth and take refuge in the devil''s side. But at least here, you are my informant, and I will not let you die so easily.


    If there is any heritage, I will help you pay attention to it. "Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    "A ghost believes you." The moon cast Ye Hao''s eyes.


    Ye Hao and Moon walked in front of the Four-armed Demon Ape with the other demons.


    Because one person had already been reduced when he entered, at this moment, including Ye Hao and Moon, and the four-armed demon ape, only twelve were left.


    "I think everyone fully understands the mission of entering the Bone Burying Demon Abyss this time and finding that treasure for Lord Demon God." The Four-armed Demon Ape took out three black jade stones.


    "As for the location of the treasure, you can rely on the three jade stones that Lord Demon God gave us. Hold it in the palm of your hand and move it, and you can sense a connection.


    I have three pieces here, one piece I hold, and the other two pieces are carried by the other two high-level quasi gods. "


    Two high-level demons, a male and a female, stepped forward and took the black jade from the four-armed demon ape.


    Then stood facing everyone.


    This male demon is nothing special, one eye is covered with a blindfold, four or five scimitars are pinned to his waist, and he looks like a swordsman.


    "This man is the Ghost Sword King, a high-level quasi-god. Although his strength is weaker than the Four-armed Demon Ape, he is not bad in terms of identity. Because this Ghost Sword King is a cronies of the Lazy Demon God and understands the element of wind. , The sword is very fast." The moon said in Ye Hao''s ear.


    It was another elemental power controller, and sure enough, the identity or strength of the last group of people sent was extraordinary.


    "The other woman should be careful. It belongs to the succubus family, the three succubus. It is also a high-level quasi-god, and she also understands the power of the element. She is a soul element. She is good at soul attacks, charm, and illusion creation.


    Regardless of that beautiful appearance, I heard that she has an affair with the demons under the Lazy Demon God''s Tent. One of the reasons for her rapid increase in strength is the method of her cultivation, which is similar to the method of collecting yang and nourishing yin on earth.


    It is said that anyone who has slept with her will save some of the other''s abilities in a short time, and can even borrow the other''s elemental power. Her threat level is second only to the four-armed demon ape. "When the moon stared at this woman, her eyes were very bad.


    It seems that the two people have a lot of contradiction.


    After all, the moon is also good at charm. Two equally beautiful women who like to seduce people will have some bad things together.


    Ye Hao listened to the moon''s reminder and looked at the three glamorous girls.


    He has a long black tail behind him. He is 1.8 meters tall and has a voluptuous figure. His clothes are exposed. The tight armor only covers some important parts.


    A pair of crimson eye pupils, as if they were long hooks, felt like being hooked away from everyone they saw.


    At least half of the male demons present had their eyes drifting away from her.


    And this three charm girl glanced at the demons in a circle with a look that looked at her own country.


    "Although I am very strong, but here is the Bone Demon Abyss, and there may be dangers everywhere. So we must be careful. Our team of 12 people is divided into three teams, 30 meters apart. Take care before and after.


    The front team is in charge of the Ghost Blade King, the squadron is in charge of me, and the back team is in charge of the three charm girls. Then the personnel assignment is..."


    The four-armed demon ape arranges the distribution of personnel, a total of twelve people and three teams are four people each.


    Soon the three teams were almost all allocated.


    Moon was queued to the squadron, and Ye Hao...


    "You, go to the front team." Four-armed Demon Ape pointed at Ye Hao, with a hint of chill in his eyes.


    The surrounding people felt something, including the Ghost Blade King and the Three Charms, but none of them spoke.


    They don''t need to fight against a demigod-level guy at this time.

 Chapter 2393： Wear small shoes

    Chapter 2393


    Ye Hao looked at the four-armed demon ape, he knew that this guy deliberately tripped himself.


    Everyone knows that in such a place, the person who walks in the front has the highest risk factor.


    And this guy deliberately separated the moon from himself, which was preparing himself to kill himself.


    The moon cast a worried look at Ye Hao.


    She was not only worried about Ye Hao, she was worried about her own life safety without Ye Hao''s protection.


    "Relax, you stay here. These people are watching, the monkey is afraid to treat you, just take care of your own safety." Ye Hao''s voice sounded in the moon''s head.


    After that, Ye Hao went straight to the queue of Ghost Blade King.


    The Ghost Blade King glanced at Ye Hao, without making a sound, and walking to the front with three people including Ye Hao.


    The squadron only started to set off after the front team had walked 50 or 60 meters, and then the back team.


    The Ghost Blade King put his hands on his chest and walked indifferently towards the front.


    Unlike other demons, they all hold their own weapons and keep themselves in a state of high vigilance at all times.


    Ye Hao looked at the demon around him, then looked at the Ghost Blade King.


    This will show the gap.


    Maintaining a high degree of vigilance at all times, this may be said to be an elite fighter, but it is definitely not a master.


    Staying vigilant all the time will keep the string in your heart tense, which will take a lot of effort.


    And how long can you keep it like this? One hour, five hours? Or one day and one night?


    Demons are also creatures, and there is a time for creatures to relax.


    The reason why the Ghost Sword King looks like walking in the courtyard is because he is a super master who is stronger than the elite fighters.


    He doesn''t need to be vigilant all the time, he only needs to put himself into a fighting state immediately before the danger appears.


    Such ability needs to be realized in tens of thousands of battles.


    This allowed Ye Hao to understand why even though the Four-armed Demon Ape was the lower main god, it was not taken under the seat of the Demon God, but this only high-level quasi-god of the Ghost Sword King could have such a privilege.


    The future achievements of the ghost sword king must be above the four-armed demon ape.


    Kaz


    Suddenly, a white figure sprang out of the corpse.


    Before the other demons could react, a blade of light flashed.


    The ghost knife king''s hand has been placed on the handle.


    The white figure fell to the ground torn apart.


    Ye Hao''s pupils were slightly enlarged, too fast! The speed of this Ghost Sword King was too fast.


    Even Ye Hao could only see an afterimage flashing past, unable to accurately capture his figure.


    At this speed, it is estimated that only teleport can be used to fight with it.


    This is the difference between a quasi-god who has elemental power and a quasi-god who does not have elemental power.


    "Be careful. Although these corpses have been deposited for billions of years, the things in the corpses will condense into new objects. These creatures do not have the breath of living things, like walking corpses."


    After the Ghost Blade King finished speaking, he continued to walk forward as if nothing had happened.


    When the other demons walked past the corpse, they discovered that it was a creature that looked like a hunting dog, but without any flesh and blood, and the whole body was bones.


    When Ye Hao walked by, he squatted down and touched it with his right hand.


    ¡¾White Bone Wolf Dog: Tier Eight¡¿


    The enemy who emerged first was a Tier 8 monster, and one can imagine other threats here.


    "Keep up, don''t fall behind." The Ghost Blade King who walked in front said coldly.


    They didn''t know that Ye Hao was checking the situation of this creature, thinking that he was curious about this thing.


    Ye Hao got up and quickly followed.


    In this place of white bones, Ghost Sword King and others have been acting for nearly half an hour, but all they can see are bones, bones, still bones.


    The only episode was the white-bone wolfhound who attacked from time to time. There were some other creatures, but the number was relatively small.


    Dididi


    At this moment, the black jade in the hand of Ghost Blade King had a weak reaction.


    "Over there!" The Ghost Blade King suddenly turned around and pointed to the right. Then he took out something and threw it into the air, which exploded into a red mist.


    Squadron


    "The Ghost Blade King has found the traces!" The Four-armed Demon Ape said in surprise.


    Rear team


    The Three Charm Girl squinted: "It seems that a good show is about to go on stage, but I just hope that there will not be too strong monsters. I always have a bad feeling."


    Kaz


    Under the feet of the Three Charms was a white bone wolf dog that was trampled on.


    After the Swift Ghost Sword King noticed the movement, he ordered to move forward rapidly, which was three times faster than before.


    The four members of the front team quickly rushed towards the direction of the ghost sword king.


    By the end of the day, all four people in the group had fluttered their wings to fly.


    Ye Hao followed the team unhurriedly, and some other demons had already gritted their teeth and followed.


    Because the speed of Ghost Blade King is so fast, it has reached the limit of these demons.


    Fortunately, Ghost Blade King noticed the situation of these people and did not speed up.


    As the distance got closer and closer, the black jade in the hand of Ghost Blade King reacted more and more intensely.


    Everyone looked happy, they found their goal so quickly.


    "Look, there seems to be something in front of it? Isn''t it just a ruin?" a demon shouted excitedly.


    The other demons also saw it, and were extremely excited.


    Ye Hao stared into the distance. It was a forest of white bones. There were some luminous and erratic things in the forest. Perhaps it was really a relic.


    Could it be that they were lucky enough to find something so easily?


    And when Ye Hao was surprised, a huge tentacle was on the bones of the earth, which directly entangled a demon.


    "Let go, let me go!" The lower-level quasi-god demon began to struggle, trying to cut off the tentacles that entangled him, but it was useless.


    The demon next to him was ready to help, but it was too late.


    The bone tentacles that entangled the lower-level quasi-god demon suddenly bloomed out of bone spurs, like a bone flower, except that the bone flower was covered with the black blood of the devil and the remains of the organs in the demon''s body.


    A next-level quasi-god demon is about to fall...


    "Climb, climb!" Another mid-level quasi-god demon shouted loudly, while inciting his own wings to fly into the air.


    The attacker came from the ground and flew to high altitude, relatively safer.


    The Ghost Sword King didn''t move, he put his hand on the handle of the knife, slammed the knife out, and chopped it on the ground.


    Boom boom boom


    Dao Qi directly saw the cracks in the ground full of bones.


    "Hiss."


    There was a harsh cry, and then a huge monster came out from under the skeleton.

 Chapter 2394： Unidentified remains

    Chapter 2394 Unidentified Ruins


    It was a bone monster in the shape of an octopus, with hundreds of bone tentacles, and the size was equivalent to a 20-story building.


    "This is a high-level quasi-god monster." Ghost Blade King said cautiously.


    High-level quasi-god monster!


    "This guy is a high-level quasi-god, then maybe the ruins in front are really to be found." Ye Hao secretly said in his heart, he glanced behind him.


    The four-armed demon ape of the squadron noticed the movement here, and instead of supporting it, he chose to detour.


    In this regard, the Ghost Blade King was not angry.


    Because this is their pre-planned plan, if a blocking monster appears in front of the target, the team that encounters the enemy first is responsible for containing it.


    Subsequent teams detour to get the goal first.


    So this high-level quasi-god''s giant bone octopus is in charge of Ye Hao''s team, although their team now has only three people left.


    The ghost sword king of high-level quasi-gods, another demon of intermediate-level quasi-gods, and Ye Hao, a demigod in name.


    "You two are responsible for containment, I''ll take care of this guy." The Ghost Sword King pulled out the second knife on his waist with his left hand. This was the first time Ye Hao saw the Ghost Sword King holding two at the same time. A knife.


    "Yes!" The mid-level quasi-god demon took out a bow and arrow, which seemed to be a long-range combat guy.


    And Ye Hao thought about it, it''s better to stay far away for such dangerous things.


    Ye Hao chanted the curse, releasing his elemental power, the whirlwind condensed in front of him, forming a wind spear.


    The mid-level quasi-god demon beside him didn''t say much when he saw it. In fact, he didn''t expect this demigod-level little guy to have any abilities in his heart.


    Although it is said to have the power of the elements, the gap in strength is still there.


    This is not simply taking the next move, but a real battle with a high-level quasi-god monster.


    In this way, the battle started.


    Ye Hao and the mid-level quasi-god demon assisted with firepower in the distance, while the Ghost Blade King approached at a very fast speed, finding a chance to kill this guy.


    Swift Ghost Sword King''s sword technique combined with the element of superiority is really quite fast.


    Ye Hao''s naked eyes could no longer keep up with this person''s speed.


    But I have to say that this high-level quasi-god monster is also quite terrifying, the defensive power of the bones is amazing, and the hundreds of bone tentacles are also very quick to act.


    The bone spurs that appeared from time to time caused a lot of trouble to the Ghost Blade King.


    Seeing this, there is no chance to end this battle for a while.


    Ye Hao thought to himself: I can''t put my time here. The purpose of coming here is to find the whereabouts of Xiao Cui and his parents and relatives, and I should hold on to this opportunity to ask them.


    However, what the Lazy Demon God insisted on looking for made Ye Hao a little worried.


    It must be something that can be obtained by a demon **** at the upper main **** level at the expense of dozens of subordinates above the quasi **** level.


    As an enemy that he might encounter in the future, Ye Hao must organize the Lord Demon God to get what he wants.


    "Find a way to get rid of the battlefield in front of you, and then take the opportunity to touch in to see if there is a chance to disturb their good things, and get that thing if possible." Ye Hao secretly had a plan in his heart.


    Ye Hao now needs to think about how to disappear from here without being aware of the ghost.


    After all, he was brought in by the moon, but the moon had to stay with the demon **** as a spy, so there should be no mistakes.


    Ye Haoqiao released his soul perception, and soon he found a way.


    Ye Hao stared at a bone tens of meters away.


    He began to increase his power output, one after another, the spear of wind hit the body of the giant bone octopus.


    These attacks Ye Haote aimed at the joints of the giant bone octopus, which made the giant bone octopus a little angry.


    The mid-level quasi-god demon next to him looked at Ye Hao somewhat unexpectedly. This guy was still not weak, and he deserved to be the person who was going to pay the bill.


    But at this moment, a hidden tentacle under the skeleton suddenly stretched out, aiming at the mid-level quasi-god demon.


    "Fuck, you guy was obviously my attack, you went looking for him." Ye Hao yelled as he rolled his eyes.


    "Be careful!"


    The middle-level quasi-god demon also found the threat under his feet, but the bone tentacles came very fast, although he would not die like the guy before.


    But if he is entangled by the bone tentacles, he is probably seriously injured.


    Just as the mid-level quasi-god demon was preparing to face this difficulty, dozens of wind spears attacked him, all slamming on the bone tentacles.


    With this gap, the intermediate quasi-god demon took the opportunity to climb again.


    But the bone tentacles changed the target and attacked Ye Hao.


    "Boy, hide!" The mid-level quasi-god demon, because of Ye Hao''s help just now, made a big difference to Ye Hao and reminded him loudly.


    Ye Hao raised his head, his wings shook behind his back, preparing to fly high.


    But a bone spur shot out from the top of the bone tentacles, piercing the wings behind Ye Hao, and then violently pulled Ye Hao''s body to the ground, hitting a large piece of bone.


    "Damn it!" The mid-level quasi-god demon gritted his teeth and wanted to rush to rescue.


    "Don''t waste your energy, concentrate on dealing with this monster." The voice of Ghost Blade King came.


    The mid-level quasi-god demon had to give up the idea of ??inner rescue and continue fighting.


    ...


    Among the bones a few kilometers away from the Ghost Blade King, a figure suddenly appeared, as if it had emerged out of thin air.


    This is Ye Hao who was killed just now.


    At this moment, the blood wing on Ye Hao''s back still had the bone spur inserted just now.


    The blood wing on Ye Hao''s back slowly disappeared, and the bone spur fell to the ground.


    "This bitter trick is okay, so I just disappeared from their lower eyelids." Ye Hao looked at the battle in the distance.


    Looking at the current situation, it will take at least some time for the Ghost Blade King to kill the monster.


    Ye Hao looked in the direction of the ruin again, and he frowned slightly.


    Now there were two roads before him. He turned and left, looking for the whereabouts of Xiao Cui and his father''s relatives.


    Or venture into the ruins and hinder the four-armed demon''s plan.


    This way it is possible to face the threat of the lower main god.


    Regardless of the move that Ye Hao took over, if it really conflicts with the Four-armed Demon Ape, now Ye Hao''s chance of winning is only 0!


    Ye Hao thought for a while, and finally he hid his body and breath and walked in the direction of the ruins.


    This is related to the overall future, Ye Hao must take risks!

 Chapter 2395： Blood fountain pearl

    Chapter 2395 Blood Spring Magic Orb


    Ye Hao sneaked quietly, quickly bypassing the front battlefield and came to the edge of the ruins.


    Here, the bones that stand upright are like trees.


    And between the trees, there were some dark flames floating, which was what they had seen in the distance before.


    Ye Hao saw the footprints on the white ashes on the ground. They belonged to the two teams of Four-armed Demon Ape and Three Demon Girl.


    Ye Hao kept going, hiding his body as much as possible.


    The opponent is the lower main god, and once discovered, there will only be one end.


    After walking cautiously for three or four minutes, Ye Hao finally saw a figure.


    It was a demon nailed to a bone tree, his head was pierced by a bone spear, and there was a big **** hole in his chest, and there was no movement.


    "This is a lower-level quasi-god of the Four-armed Demon Ape Team." Ye Hao had already remembered everyone in the team this time.


    It seemed that a battle had taken place here, and the lower quasi-god was hunted down.


    However, the enemy''s corpse was not seen here, which shows that the battle has not ended, or the battle has not ended here.


    "The enemy that the lower main **** can''t kill on the spot, it seems they have encountered a lot of trouble." Ye Hao muttered, continuing to fumble towards the front.


    Before visually inspecting the size of this place on the periphery, it should be about ten football fields.


    Finally, after another five minutes, Ye Hao heard the sound of fierce fighting.


    Invisibility


    Ye Hao concealed his figure and tried his best to let his breath completely disappear before daring to move on.


    Moving forward to a position where the battlefield situation could be seen clearly, Ye Hao leaned behind a piece of bone stone.


    The front is a flat area, but there is a blood spring in the center, the blood spring is only one square meter in size, and the blood in the center is constantly rolling.


    A few hundred meters away, Ye Hao could feel the powerful fluctuations.


    The Four-armed Demon Ape and the Three Charms are also here, and they are fighting fiercely with a nine-skull snake.


    "You ants, how dare you break into my territory. Covet my Blood Spring Magic Orb!" The central head of the Nine Skull Snake entered into the mouth and said something.


    Blood Spring Magic Orb?


    Is this what the Lazy Demon wants?


    Ye Hao looked at the blood spring intently, only to realize that at the bottom of the blood spring, there was a blood-colored bead being nourished, with ample energy fluctuations.


    "No, the fluctuation of this thing is a treasure, but it shouldn''t be enough to make a high-ranking master be so obsessed with it." Ye Hao was puzzled.


    "Four-armed Demon Ape, we came to the wrong place. Black Jade''s signal is weakening!" The Three Charms said while holding Black Jade.


    At this time everyone also discovered that Black Jade was not as volatile as before, but began to gradually weaken.


    "How is this possible? The two pieces of black jade we were looking for were obviously here. The Ghost Sword King was fighting outside, which also shows that he wanted to come here before!" The Four-armed Demon Monkey was surprised.


    "Roar, roar!" Seeing that the group of people ignored themselves, the Nine Skull Snake made an angry roar, and the nine heads opened their sharp mouths and sprayed out white-gray energy beams.


    Looking at the shape and size, the hole in the chest of the previous low-level quasi-god demon should have been pierced by this trick.


    "It seems we are looking for the wrong place." While whispering the attack of the Nine Skull Snake, the Three Charms looked at the Four-armed Demon Ape: "Four-armed Demon Ape, what shall we do now?"


    Four-armed Demon Ape¡¯s eyes are firm: "In order to enter here, we have lost one person. Although there is nothing that Lord Demon wants here, the Blood Spring Demon Orb that this guy guards must not be a mortal thing. It is an opportunity for us.


    Since it is here, it cannot be done in vain. Kill this monster and take this treasure! "


    Four-armed demon ape ordered.


    Other demon warriors also took out their abilities and began to increase their efforts to besiege the nine-skull snake, although they may not have a share in this blood spring magic orb.


    But the blood of the blood spring has strong energy fluctuations. If they can get a little bit, it will also help improve their strength.


    "The Nine Skull Snake is the pinnacle of the quasi-god. Although its strength is not as good as the four-armed demon ape, its bones are very hard and can compete with it.


    But there are also three maidens and other demons to assist, and the defeat of the Nine Skull Snake is only a matter of time. "Ye Hao muttered aside.


    Although it is clear that this is not what the Lazy Demon wants, it is also a good thing.


    If others want Ye Hao, maybe they won''t take risks, but if this four-armed demon ape wants it, then Ye Hao is welcome.


    This guy was still threatening himself before, so I will give him some interest first.


    However, the timing of this action must be well grasped.


    It can''t be when the Nine Skull Snake is defeated, otherwise all the demons will stare at the Blood Spring Demon Orb, and Ye Hao''s hands may be dangerous.


    I can''t do it right now. The Nine Skull Snake is unwilling to leave the blood spring under this danger, which shows that it is even more important for it to regard that thing as lifeless.


    If Ye Hao started robbery at this moment, maybe the Nine Skull Snake would transfer the target to himself, his small body could not withstand the attack of Quasi God Peak.


    Only wait now! Waiting for that opportunity to appear.


    Ye Hao stared at the blood spring, not letting go of any moment.


    "Magic Ape Charge!" The Four-armed Magic Ape saw an opportunity and showed his gatekeeper ability.


    The huge shock wave hit the Nine Skull Snake, and the Nine Skull Snake retreated a hundred meters, and the blood spring happened to be in the middle of the two.


    "Prepare to grab that bead!" Four-armed Demon ape shouted sharply.


    All the devil''s eyes glowed and rushed up.


    But at this moment, a figure suddenly appeared above the blood spring. He was a human appearance, a face he had never seen before, and there were four halos of different colors behind him.


    "Thank you." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the people on both sides, then he put his hand into the blood spring.


    The **** water carries a very strong power, if ordinary people easily reach out to get the beads, it is estimated that they will directly fall here.


    But Ye Hao was different. Two goddesses lived in Ye Hao''s body for a long time, and they had long been able to resist this power.


    Ye Hao successfully held the blood spring magic orb, suddenly the blood spring had a vision, and all the blood water poured into the blood spring magic orb.


    At the same time, a bunch of memories poured into Ye Hao''s mind.


    War!


    In a great battle tens of billions of years ago, a high-ranking god-level demon fell here, and his body turned into this bone forest.


    And the flesh and blood essence of his whole body is condensed into this blood bead.


    It can be said that this is the inheritance of a superior god.


    Just holding it in his hand, Ye Hao felt a bloodthirsty sensation all over his body.

 Chapter 2396： Bone Wolves

    Chapter 2396 Bone Wolves


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho!" The Nine Skull Snake broke out an angry roar. That is the treasure of its cultivation. The reason why it can have the strength of the quasi-god peak is all because of this treasure.


    The reason why it is unwilling to use it is because it wants to use it when it breaks through, then it can become the lower main **** very smoothly.


    "Asshole, let go of that bead!" The four-armed demon ape''s two eyes stared like a lantern.


    "Thank you." Ye Hao said with a light smile, and the next moment he used teleport again to prepare to escape.


    But he only appeared 100 meters away.


    It seemed that the blood bead was relatively powerful. With this thing, Ye Hao could not teleport for a long distance, and could not put it into storage props or refine it.


    It was this short time that the four-armed demon ape and the nine-skull snake behind him had already caught up.


    They didn''t want to see what they wanted, so they were snatched away by a guy who didn''t know where it came from.


    "Quadruple¡¤Destroying Star Ring!"


    Ye Hao dropped a ruining star ring, and once again teleported to escape.


    Boom


    The explosion sounded in this bone forest.


    After a few minutes.


    The Four-armed Demon angrily tore off the last head of the Nine Skull Snake.


    "Asshole, **** it. Ahhhhhhhhhhh!" The Four-armed Demon Ape beat his chest angrily, his eyes filled with blood.


    "It was a human race just now, but why would the human race appear here? Could it be said that there are other entrances to the Burial Demon Abyss? Or is it someone who was trapped here a long time ago?" Three Charms speculated.


    Four-armed Demon Ape panted heavily: "I don''t care who he is, I just know not to let me see him again, or I will tear him alive!"


    After speaking, the four-armed demon ape walked outside with a black face.


    Other demons followed behind.


    The two teams originally had eight people, but now there are only seven people.


    One of these seven people also suffered a little injury in the battle just now.


    The moon followed the team, and she thought to herself: Human race? Is that guy Ye Hao just now? But shouldn''t he follow the Ghost Blade King.


    The moon was very puzzled.


    At this moment, two people came in front.


    Everyone immediately became vigilant.


    Four-armed Demon Ape waved his hand: "It''s okay, it''s the Ghost Sword King and the others."


    The two of them walked in to see clearly that they were really the Ghost Sword King and another mid-level quasi-god demon.


    "I didn''t find something." The Sanmei Girl shrugged.


    The Ghost Blade King didn''t ask too much. It is estimated that he also discovered from the weakening of the black jade that this is not the relic they were looking for.


    "Strange, why are you only two people left? What about that demigod kid?" The Four-armed Demon Ape looked at the team of Ghost Sword King.


    "Both of them are dead." Ghost Blade King said lightly.


    The Four-armed Demon Ape showed a contemptuous expression: "Dead? Ha ha ha, I said that the demigod kid ran to this place, it is probably impossible to go out alive. It really is like this."


    The others didn''t have any sad expressions because of the death of the two people, and one of them was a genius with a lazy magic weapon.


    After all, in their eyes, they have seen many examples of people with extraordinary talents who fell early.


    "Let''s take a break here and reorganize the team. In just one hour, we have lost four people. This Devil Abyss is really dangerous." The Four-armed Demon Ape looked at the remaining nine people in the team. .


    It looks like it needs to be re-formed.


    Just as the four-armed demon ape was thinking about the formation, a demon approaching the edge was suddenly thrown down by dozens of white-boned wolfhounds that sprang from the ground.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." The lower-level quasi-god demon kept struggling, and with the help of his companions nearby, all the white bone wolfhounds were beheaded.


    The situation of the lower-level quasi-god demon was not very optimistic, a piece of flesh was bit off from his thigh, and black blood was constantly flowing.


    Others also showed solemn expressions at this moment.


    Because they noticed the unrest in the surrounding underground.


    "Earth elemental power!" The four-armed demon ape screamed, and all four arms smashed against the ground at the same time, releasing its elemental power.


    The whole land seemed to have been in an earthquake, and shock waves spread towards the surroundings.


    "Oooooo"


    One by one white-boned wolfhound crawled out of the ground, seemingly shocked. These white-boned wolfhounds were quickly hunted and killed one by one.


    In ten breaths of effort, there were hundreds of corpses of white-boned wolfhounds on the ground, not including those who were directly shaken to death by the four-armed demon ape in the ground.


    Despite this, the solemn expressions on the faces of the demons have not disappeared.


    Because they noticed that on the ground to their left, white-boned wolfhounds appeared on the horizon.


    One hundred, five hundred, one thousand...


    There are countless, anyway, looking at the past are all white wolfhounds!


    And among them there are some white-boned wolfhounds of special size, and their aura is much stronger than those of white-boned wolfhounds.


    That''s a demigod, or even a quasi-god, bone wolf dog!


    "It seems that the white-bone wolfhounds that attacked us on the road before were just spying. They are group actions. They sensed that we had just been fighting, and at this moment, the whole wolves attacked us directly." , Holding those white-boned wolfhounds.


    The three charms of the female pupils showed a strange light, and at the same time she released her soul element, sensing the situation ahead.


    "Within one kilometer ahead, there are about a thousand of the eighth rank. There are ten low-level quasi gods, three middle quasi gods, and one high quasi god. It is estimated that the one is a wolf from this pack of wolves. Wang." Sanmei Nvhui reported.


    "As I said, I hate creatures like wolves the most." Four-armed Demon Ape gritted his teeth and said.


    Roar


    The white bone wolves in the distance made a miserable howl, and the wolves began to surround themselves from both sides.


    "What should I do now? Is it to fight or withdraw?" The Three Charms looked at the Four-armed Demon Ape.


    The Ghost Sword King was also waiting for the arrangement of the Four-armed Demon Ape, after all, he was the lower main god, the principal here.


    "If you fight, it will consume time, and it will also reduce us a lot. Our task is to find what the Demon Lord requires." The Four-armed Demon Ape stared at the Three Charms and the Ghost Sword King and said.


    "The Three Charms, you use the technique of charm to find a way to block these wolves. The Ghost Blade King protects the Three Charms and delays for ten minutes as much as possible. Ten minutes or if you really can''t hold on, you will leave and follow us."


    This is the Queen of the Three Charms and the Ghost Blade King.


    "This kind of thing actually made a woman like me come." The Sanmei Girl rolled her eyes, but she still went out honestly.


    The Ghost Blade King didn''t say much, holding the sword in both hands, standing beside San Mei Nu.


    "Soul Element¡¤Soul Charm!" The Three Charms began to seal, displaying their housekeeping skills of elemental power.


    Although those white-bone wolfhounds had no souls, they were still recruited. The low-strength ones started to kill each other, or they shook their heads to stand without understanding, and the attacking steps were delayed.


    "Very well, let''s evacuate first!" The Four-armed Demon Ape turned around with the remaining six demons and began to evacuate.


    The seven demons spread their wings and fled quickly.


    What they didn''t know was that in the direction they were fleeing, someone had already prepared a big gift for them.


    "Fuck, why are there so many wolves?" Ye Hao moved quickly, behind him were thousands of white-boned wolves chasing.


    After running away for a while, Ye Hao saw a few small black dots in the distance, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised.

 Chapter 2397： Call Dad and I won’t chase

    The four-armed demon ape and others who were fleeing were relieved to see the white-bone wolves far away behind them.


    The individual strength of these wolves is relatively weak, but the number is too much, and the fierce fighting will inevitably cause a certain degree of casualties.


    The most important thing is that they have limited time. The original five hours of time has now passed by one hour.


    "Master Four-armed Demon Ape, in front... something is approaching in front!" A demon with good eyes pointed in the direction they were evacuating ahead, and said in horror.


    When the others looked over, they had already seen clearly that the person who came was actually the human fellow who snatched their things before.


    "This bastard, dare to run back!"


    "Master Demon Ape, I ask you to kill this person and take back the treasure!"


    "Hmph, a mere human race ant who is not quasi-god, dare to **** things from our eyes with a little trick, and he is finished."


    "Hehehe, I think he has lost his way in this vast bones."


    Seeing that human fellow, the demons were overjoyed at first, and they wished they would rush up to kill the ant and take back the treasure.


    But soon their smiles stiffened, because they saw the oozing scene.


    Behind the Human Race guy, there was a large patch of white dust, and those were all the ashes raised up.


    From this look, the Human Race guy was not lost, but for some reason, fled towards them.


    They continued to look intently, after a few breaths.


    "Fuck!"


    "This **** wants to take us to our funeral."


    "Damn, damn. What do we do now!"


    Several low-level quasi-god demons panicked, their eyes full of fear.


    Because behind that Human Race guy was a pack of thousands of white-boned wolves, this guy wanted to cause trouble.


    "Master Demon Ape!" A group of demons eagerly looked at the four-armed demon ape. This time, there were a pack of white-boned wolves, and together there were two or three thousand.


    Four-armed Demon Ape clenched his fists and looked at the Human Race boy angrily.


    He knew that the Blood Spring Demon Orb was in the hands of this kid, but if he competed with him now, he would definitely be entangled by the bone wolves behind him, and it would be difficult to get rid of it by then.


    Someone may ask?


    The devil can fly, why are you afraid of the wolf pack on the ground?


    The moon turned around and looked at the white-boned wolves that were approaching the formation. White-boned wings bloomed behind them, and they flew directly. Although they were not as fast as they could run on the ground, they could at least fly freely in the air.


    "Retreat! Retreat here!" The Four-armed Demon Ape pointed in a direction on the flanks, and now he can no longer take the Blood Spring Demon Orb, and getting rid of the wolves is the most important thing.


    A group of demons began to retreat in the direction of the four-armed demon.


    But when the Human Race kid behind him saw this, he retreated with them.


    At the same time, this human race kid is very hateful, while chasing them, while still launching an attack on the bone wolves behind him.


    Such an offense made the bone wolves become more and more angry, chasing them faster, and getting closer and closer to them.


    This kid did it on purpose!


    Seeing this scene, the demons were furious, and they couldn''t wait to turn around and fight the human race kid.


    "Hey, the one in front. Don''t run so fast, I can''t keep up." The shouts from behind made several demons almost vomiting blood.


    This kid is really bullying!


    "Leave him alone, speed up." The four-armed demon ape''s gloomy voice came, and his speed rose another step.


    The other demons also resisted the killing intent in their hearts and followed.


    But no matter how they speed up, the human race kid behind is in hot pursuit, while the number of bone wolves is gradually increasing, and from time to time hundreds of white bone wolfhounds will appear from the front.


    In this way, the four-armed demon ape couldn''t increase the speed of their escape too much.


    Ye Hao, who had been following behind him, looked at the demon who had escaped early, and the corner of his mouth was curved.


    While flying, he knotted his hands.


    "Hades Six Cannons¡¤Three Bursts!"


    The black beam shot out and landed on the only way for the devil to escape.


    "Hey, the one in front. Don''t run, you guys, I robbed you of your things, don''t you take it back!"


    "The one with four arms, are you so many arms for nothing?"


    "Why don''t you do this? Each of you call me Dad and I won''t chase."


    "You guys are replying, are you guys demons? Are they hybrids?"


    The Human Race kid behind him was still ridiculing constantly.


    "This bastard!" The four-armed demon ape was itchy in his heart. This guy is really looking for death and constantly provokes his bottom line, but in the overall situation he can only run away, which is really uncomfortable.


    "Don''t be confused, pay attention to dodge!"


    The four-armed ape had to come down like this.


    Boom boom boom


    Pluto''s six heavy artillery did not hit the enemy. After all, these enemies were of the quasi-god level. How could they be hit so easily, but they could interfere with their escape speed.


    The most important thing is that such a dynamic attack caused many monsters on this land to run out. These monsters were disturbed and naturally attacked the guy in front of them.


    And the large number of demons naturally became the target.


    This made the speed of the devil''s escape drop by a notch again, and he was one step closer to Ye Hao behind him and the chasing white wolves.


    "Hehehe, let''s have a few more shots. Pluto''s Sixth Cannon¡¤Three Bursts!" Ye Hao became addicted to the fight, like a child shooting at the front barrel.


    "Hey, you are not tired from running yet. Just call Dad a few times, as for."


    "Hurry up and call Dad, call Dad. Dad will let you go."


    Ye Hao''s mouth kept on fire.


    "I''m so angry, I''m so angry. Give me a chance, I must get the guy behind me cramped!"


    "Count me at that time, this guy is really shameless!"


    "If it weren''t for chasing soldiers, I must break this kid into pieces!"


    The demons are so angry that they really hate to have to deal with the three seven twenty one and rush back to fight this kid.


    Are they being chased by this kid?


    Are they counseling?


    If it weren''t for the white-boned wolves behind you, they would just call you a human being.


    "Be careful ahead!" At this moment, the four-armed demon ape suddenly stopped.


    The other demons also stopped.


    Because in a small basin in front of them, petite creatures resembling cats are entrenched there, at least one to two thousand in number.


    Regardless of the harmless appearance of these bone cats, they will grin hoarsely at the demons in the next moment, and all the bone spurs on their backs will stand up.


    "Level eight, low-level quasi-god, middle-level quasi-god!" The Four-armed Demon Ape scanned the strength of this group of bone cats and swallowed.


    And behind, the bone wolves have already followed.


    This was completely surrounded.

 Chapter 2398： Sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight

    Ye Hao also noticed the situation in front, and the white-boned wolves behind him stopped three kilometers away from the boundary of the bone-cat, seeming to be cautious about each other.


    Looking at this situation, both of these are more powerful here.


    "Master Demon Ape, what shall we do now?" The subordinate interrogated the four-armed demon ape.


    The four-armed demon ape looked around and was blocked by the bone wolf pack and the bone cat pack.


    There was a slight gap on the sides, but it was a bit risky to escape from there.


    But at present there is only this method.


    "We slowly leave from the left." Four-armed Demon Ape whispered.


    The other demons also moved slowly to the left.


    "Want to go?" Ye Hao noticed the actions of the Four-armed Demon Ape, and he showed a slight smile. This time, he caused troubles, but he didn''t just want to get rid of danger.


    After spending so much effort, let these demons lose a piece of flesh.


    Ye Hao showed a sullen smile, and then each of his hands condensed a four-fold Destroying Star Ring.


    "This is a gift for you!"


    The two destruction star rings were thrown to the bodies on both sides.


    Boom


    Two explosions sounded, the four-fold destroying star ring was not too threatening to the gods and demons, but it was a great threat to these scoped guys.


    These two blows at least caused them to lose a hundred each.


    This is like igniting two gunpowder kegs.


    Accompanied by howling wolves and howling cats.


    The two sides swept like two white torrents.


    "Asshole!" Seeing this scene, the Four-armed Demon was furious.


    "Withdraw! Withdraw! Withdraw!" Four-armed Demon Ape roared.


    Although their individual strength is very strong, but there are nearly three to four thousand monsters besieged, and they will fall here if they are not careful.


    It''s a pity that the demons weren''t fast enough, and eventually fell into the chaos of the bone wolf dog and the bone cat.


    The demon team was also dispersed, fighting on their own, breaking out as far as possible.


    Of course, the most unlucky one is the moon of the newly promoted low-level quasi-god. She is lacking in strength. Under such siege, she will soon fall into the wind, and she may die here at any time.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared beside her.


    The moon was frightened, subconsciously preparing to attack.


    "Don''t shout, it''s me!" Ye Hao''s voice rang in Moon''s ears.


    Hearing this man''s voice actually gave the moon a sense of peace in his heart, as if he had a backbone.


    "Don''t panic, I''ll take you out." Ye Hao directly grabbed the moon''s wrist, and then started using teleport to quickly bring the moon away from this place.


    Three minutes later, the figures of Ye Hao and Moon appeared on a huge bone hillside ten kilometers away.


    "Huh, huh." Ye Hao gasped, sweat beads appearing on his forehead.


    With the Blood Spring Magic Orb, he kept using Teleport in such places, and he also carried the moon.


    This is a huge load for Ye Hao.


    The moon on the side saw Ye Hao''s appearance, and then looked at the battlefield ten kilometers away. She happened to see a low-level quasi-god being dismembered by a bone wolf dog.


    "Why are you risking to save me?" The moon stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao was a little bit unable to hold it, and slumped directly on the ground, panting for breath: "What''s so strange about this, I asked you to bring me in. As long as I can guarantee my own safety, I will naturally find a way. Keep you alive."


    The moon chuckled, "But we are enemies."


    "You are my informant." Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    The moon''s eyes suddenly became gloomy, and he put his hand on the moonblade at his waist: "You are so weak now, don''t you worry that I will kill you at this time."


    Ye Hao spread out his hands and looked defenseless: "Come on."


    The situation is a bit deadlocked.


    But in the end the moon put down the moon blade in his hand.


    "Why? Don''t kill me, as long as you kill me. You will have no flaws. At that time, you can stay with the lazy demon **** at ease. Maybe you will have a chance to become the existence of the main **** in the future." Ye Ho smiled and looked at the moon.


    The moon casts Ye Hao''s eyes: "I''m not that stupid. How could a guy like you have no defense at all. Maybe I will do it to you now, you will bring me down in the next second, but I haven''t Enough to live."


    Ye Hao smiled and stood up.


    "What?" The moon looked at Ye Hao.


    "Since you don''t kill me, let''s go. The battle over there won''t be over for a while. We might as well look for other things when we have this time." Ye Hao walked away.


    Moon glanced behind her, and she had no chance to go back now, only to follow Ye Hao temporarily.


    The two left this chaotic place.


    Because of the white bones, there is no sense of direction, they can only keep moving in one direction.


    "You hold this thing." Ye Hao handed the Blood Spring Magic Orb to the moon.


    The moon looked at the blood spring magic bead that Ye Hao handed over, and his eyes changed: "You... give this to me?"


    This is the baby that makes the next main **** act, this guy is so defenseless to himself.


    "You do things for me, I naturally need to give you a little reward. I took a look at this thing, and it was too hostile and useless to me." Ye Hao shrugged helplessly.


    He also tried to refine this thing just now, but the hostility in it was too heavy, and the situation in his body was inherently complicated.


    If this thing is refined, the black heart will defeat the bright heart, and then Ye Hao''s internal balance will be lost.


    The Moon took over the Blood Spring Demon Orb, she was not polite, and immediately began to refine it.


    Refining the blood spring magic orb did not affect their behavior. The moon followed Ye Hao, holding the blood spring magic orb in both hands.


    It took more than an hour to leave that battlefield, but the eye is still white bones, or some harassing monsters.


    "Cough cough cough..." Suddenly, the moon vomited blood.


    Ye Hao turned his head: "Are you okay?"


    The moon wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and shook his head: "It''s okay. It''s just that this thing is not suitable, I can''t refine it."


    Ye Hao nodded. He had guessed like this before, this thing is too **** and hostile, and it is really difficult for ordinary people to refine.


    Although the moon took refuge in the devil and there are devil lines in her body, her body is still a human race in the final analysis.


    "But I can draw part of the power inside to practice. Just now I failed in my attempt to break through the bottleneck of the low-level Quasi-God." Moon said.


    "Can you break through with this thing?" Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    It hasn''t been three months since the moon broke through to a low-level quasi-god. At this moment, with the help of this thing, it can break through to a middle-level quasi-god. This is really a rare opportunity for the moon.


    "Well. Lend this thing to me for a while, and I will return it to you if I break through." The moon then closed his eyes and continued to practice.

 Chapter 2399： God-killing weapon

    The battlefield of the bone wolves has become much smaller than before.


    The white bone wolf dog and the white bone cat are rivals, but both sides know that if they want to kill each other, their own losses will be great, so they just rubbed.


    But this small friction is a disaster for some people.


    "Cough cough cough..." A demon coughed up black blood, knelt on the ground, his face pale, his right arm was broken.


    "Master Demon Ape. That human race is really hateful. He deliberately attracted those monsters to attack us. But he ran away." A demon next to him said angrily.


    Four-armed Demon Ape said coldly: "Now, what''s the matter, can you catch that guy back and kill it?"


    "There is no danger behind it." Ghost Blade King walked back, with many wounds on his body.


    The other three glamorous girls were sitting next to each other without speaking, using all the time to recover their combat power.


    "Two hours have passed. In these two hours, not only did we gain nothing, but also lost so many people!" Four-armed Demon Ape gritted his teeth.


    At this moment, there are only five people left in their team, and they lost four people in the previous battle, including the moon.


    Because there is no bones of the moon, they are also considered dead. After all, a guy who has just entered a low-level quasi-god can survive in such a dangerous environment.


    And even these five people alive have some injuries or physical exertion.


    "But fortunately, the five of us survived. One lower main god, two high-level quasi-gods, and two middle-level quasi-gods. At least there is hope that the task can be completed." The three charm girls opened their eyes and said.


    "Humph, one of them is still half-worn." The Four-armed Demon Ape glanced at the demon with a broken arm.


    "Well, we don''t have time to delay here. The black jade has a reaction, in that direction. We continue to perform the task." The black jade in the hand of the ghost knife king flashed and flickered, and the direction of the induction was exactly the Ye Hao belt The direction the moon is leaving.


    "Starting, keep up. If we can''t keep up, we will stay by ourselves. After we complete the task, we will find a way to come back and pick him up." Four-armed Demon said coldly.


    This obviously alluded to the broken arm demon, in his opinion the broken arm demon was a burden to the team.


    The Broken Arm Demon made no sound, clutching his wound, gritted his teeth and followed the team.


    He knew very well that it would be bluffing if he came back to pick him up. If he left the team now, there would be only one result.


    death!


    ...


    Enter the Bone Demon Abyss for the third hour.


    A black light rushed into the sky.


    "The movement of your breakthrough is big enough, hurry up. Don''t attract any monsters later." Ye Hao looked at the moon standing still, her whole body covered by black light.


    This is a breakthrough for the moon. Two hours after using the Blood Spring Magic Orb, she successfully broke through the bottleneck.


    After a short period of black light, the black light was absorbed into the body by the moon, and a turbid breath was exhaled.


    "How does the mid-level quasi-god feel? When you go out now, you are a head taller than the Queen of Death." Ye Hao teased from the side.


    The moon raised his hand, surrounded by black air, and then dissipated.


    "What about the breakthrough? I can''t grasp the power of the elements. I won''t be able to break through to the main **** level in the future." The moon said with a cold expression.


    Then he looked at Ye Hao, this guy had already demonstrated the power of several elements, even the power of law.


    That teleportation, if her intuition was correct, it was the law of space.


    Then there is the element of wind before, she still remembers that Ye Hao also used other abilities in the Antarctic War.


    This guy is so talented, what he lacks in growth is only time.


    "Hey, I ask you. How do you understand the power of the elements." The moon asked.


    Ye Hao was a little surprised that the moon asked himself this question.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s silence, the moon rolled his eyes: "Don''t tell me if you don''t want to, I''m not embarrassing you."


    Ye Hao couldn''t laugh or cry: "It''s not that I don''t want to say it, but I don''t know how to comprehend the power of the elements. Um... I close my eyes and open the power of the elements. Don''t go."


    "Cut." The moon didn''t believe it at all, only thinking that Ye Hao was unwilling to tell her his secrets of cultivation.


    Ye Hao felt helpless in his heart. He was indeed the case. As long as the skill of the system reached the extreme, the probability would become elemental power.


    The power of law requires Ye Hao to understand and practice with confidence.


    The power of the elements is really as long as Ye Hao wants to spend some skill points, and when his eyes are closed and opened, it will emerge by itself.


    "You said, your black jade obviously felt a reaction in that place before, but why didn''t he respond after entering?" Ye Hao thought about entering the ruins before.


    The moon also showed a thoughtful expression: "I was also wondering about this issue before. It stands to reason that the thing was given by the lazy demon, and there should be no mistakes.


    If there is no problem with the black jade and there is no problem with the feeling at the time, then there is only one possibility..."


    "The baby that the Lazy Demon is looking for is mobile!" Ye Hao said.


    At the beginning of the month, she also guessed this possibility.


    "Moving... I just don''t know if this place where only the treasure is hidden is mobile, or if the treasure is mobile," said the moon.


    Ye Hao asked, "When you came to the entrance of Burial Demon Abyss, the lazy demon **** didn''t tell you about it. What kind of baby is that?"


    "I didn''t say it, only the things left over from the ancient demon wars. Let us take the black jade in and look for it. When we see it, we will naturally know what it is." Moon said.


    Ye Hao rubbed his chin: "It''s so mysterious. What kind of thing would it be that can make a high-level **** be moved by the heart?"


    "I guess it may be a god-killing weapon." The moon said.


    "God-killing weapons?" Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    "You don''t know about a god-killing weapon?" The moon looked at Ye Hao.


    "I heard that it seems to be higher than the quasi-god weapon. But the specific situation is not well understood." Ye Hao said.


    The moon looked at Ye Hao and chuckled lightly: "It turns out that you, a genius, do not know anything."


    Ye Hao shrugged: "I never said that I was a genius."


    He is just a lucky man.


    "God-killing weapons were only understood after I entered the demon plane. Normally we only know the sacred tools, the divine tools.


    But this is just the understanding of the lower planes of our planet.


    In front of advanced creatures, weapons and other things are divided into god-killing weapons, main god-level weapons, super artifacts, artifacts, secondary artifacts, and sacred artifacts from top to bottom.


    There are very few sacred artifacts on our planet, and secondary artifacts can be regarded as treasures by some organizations. As for the artifacts, there is no more than one digit on the entire earth.


    In the plane of the devil, the warriors of the demon army generally use sacred artifacts, some of the eighth-order rewards, and the ninth-level quasi-god use secondary artifacts, artifacts, or super artifacts.


    For example, the main god-level weapons are only available to those who are rewarded by the master devil. As far as I know, there are no more than ten main god-level main combat weapons under the hands of the lazy demon, and half of them are rewarded to the main **** demon under his hand.


    Even the weapon used by the four-armed demon ape of the lower main **** is just a super artifact. "


    "You have said so much, you haven''t mentioned the God-killing weapons." Ye Hao interrupted impatiently.


    The moon glanced at Ye Hao: "God-killing weapons are actually very simple. They can kill the thirteenth-order **** king."

 Chapter 2400： God King Class Bone Kun

    Chapter 2400 God King Level Bone Kun


    "The weapon that kills the thirteenth-order **** king?" Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    The moon went on to explain: "The difference between gods and ordinary people is that they can control the power of the elements of all things, and even the laws of all things. So in the eyes of gods, quasi-gods are actually called false gods.


    Only those at the main **** level who truly master the power of elements and laws are called true gods.


    And above God, it is the King of God! Become a demon king in the demon plane.


    This level is already detached, each of them possesses the body of elements, or the body of law. Such an existence can hardly be completely beheaded by ordinary means, beheading the body, maybe he will be resurrected in tens of thousands of years.


    And only the god-killing weapons can truly kill the god-king-level powerhouses! Kill it from all levels! All **** kings are afraid of god-killing weapons, and have longing for god-killing weapons.


    As far as I know, there are no more than three god-killing weapons on the Demon Plane, which are in the hands of the Arrogant Demon God, the Lust Demon God, and the Glutton Demon God. "


    "Devil of lust? The demon of arrogance is the chief, and the demon of gluttony is the second. These are all forgivable. I heard before that the demon of **** is the last among the seven demon gods, why does she have a god-killing weapon? Aren''t you afraid that someone will **** it?" Ye Hao asked in surprise.


    "When I just found out, I would be surprised. After all, China has a saying that everyone is innocent and guilty. Even if the **** demon is a demon god, ordinary people dare not hit her attention, there is another demon **** above her, Those who can become demon gods are not good.


    The reason why no one snatched her god-killing weapon was because others could not **** it. "The moon smiled.


    Can''t steal it?


    Ye Hao didn''t understand.


    The moon saw Ye Hao''s puzzlement, and she explained: "The reason why she can''t take it away is because the Demon of Sexual Demon immediately refines it and integrates with herself after obtaining her God Killing Grade."


    Integrate with weapons!


    Ye Hao was surprised.


    "I didn''t expect it, and I didn''t expect it. This is why the **** demon possesses one of the three god-killing weapons on the Demon plane, but no one comes to grab it. And very few people know the god-killing weapon of the **** demon. What is it, and what special function does it have.


    This led to the fact that although the **** demon was the last of the seven demon gods, few people provoke her. Said the moon.


    This woman is so special, in order to keep her god-killing weapon, she even refines herself into one with her.


    "Then do you know what the other two god-killing weapons are and what are their effects?" Ye Hao inquired.


    "This is not a secret in the plane of the devil. The people of the gods and the world know very well that the arrogant demon''s god-killing weapon is the''devil''s seven kill orders'', and the gluttony demon''s god-killing weapon is the''gluttony demon armor''. "The moon said.


    Seven Kills


    Glutton Armor


    "The Demon God''s Seven Killing Ling has killed the powerhouses of the God King level, and the Lord God level is everywhere. The combat power is amazing, and the power can directly destroy a planet, and even disturb the balance of a small plane.


    The arrogant devil who holds the devil''s seven kills order requires at least ten **** king levels to suppress him. As for the beheading... it will cost a very heavy price. "


    The moon went on to say: "The Glutton Demon Armor was refined by the Glutton Demon God himself. He devoured and refined hundreds of millions of creatures, took their essence, and injected them into the heart of an ancient demon strong man who was lucky enough. It took a million years to get the "Gluttony Demon Armor" of the Killing God level.


    The defensive power is quite amazing, and there is the ¡®Gluttony Rule¡¯ attached by the Glutton Demon God, which can swallow the attacker¡¯s attack and transform it into its own use.


    His ability to fight alone is not as good as the arrogant demon, but he is quite resistant.


    If it is said that killing the arrogant demon **** requires ten of the same rank, then the more the gluttony demon **** is killed, the better, and it may not be possible to stay. "


    "God-killing weapons are so powerful?" Ye Hao was frightened.


    "So, if there really is a God-killing weapon here, it would make the Lazy Demon God so fascinated, and it is reasonable. If it were not for the restrictions of the Bone Demon Abyss, she would have to come in by herself.


    God-killing weapons can not only fight, the owner can use its power, but also help practice.


    There are rumors that the Demon God of Lust may become the fourth Demon God to enter the Divine King level. "The moon said.


    In this way, if it is really a god-killing weapon, it cannot be obtained by the lazy demon.


    Whirring whirring


    At this moment, a whirlwind suddenly came, blowing the white ashes on the ground everywhere.


    "What''s going on?" The moon covered his eyes, and under the white gray, he could hardly see the way in front of him.


    "There seems to be something?" Ye Hao was wary of his surroundings.


    After a while, the wind was much smaller.


    "Cough cough cough, is this the unique climate of Burial Demon Abyss?" The moon patted the dust on his body uncomfortably.


    ...


    The moon didn''t hear Ye Hao''s reply. She turned her head and saw Ye Hao standing beside her looking up at the sky, her pupils dilated as if she had seen something amazing.


    The moon raised her head subconsciously. When she saw what was in front of her, her mouth had grown up, and even the white ash floating in her mouth was ignored.


    Because she saw a behemoth.


    "What is this...?" The moon swallowed.


    Ye Hao and the moon were flying a huge beast a thousand meters above their heads.


    You can''t see the head or the tail, you can only see the billowing belly, which is tens of kilometers long by visual inspection.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and opened up his soul perception.


    Now he can see clearly what it is.


    This is a huge whale, a whale with wings!


    It cannot be said to be a whale, because it has no flesh and blood, and its whole body is bones, but there is an oasis on its back. Compared with the white bones on the ground, it is like a paradise.


    And what exactly is used to describe this thing, perhaps there is only one word.


    Kunpeng!


    This is very similar to what Ye Hao has read about Kunpeng in ancient Chinese books.


    "Hey, hello. What the **** is this?" The moon asked Ye Hao dumbfounded.


    "Kun...bone kun. This is a bony kun!" Ye Hao subconsciously called out this term.


    Because this is too vivid.


    "Bone kun? Kun and Kunpeng, I know, they have been recorded in ancient Chinese beasts. But what is bone kun? Why have I never heard of it." The moon was surprised.


    Ye Haoyao pointed to the top of his head: "You don''t need to hear, you have seen it now. This is a bone kun, and if I guess correctly, this is still a **** king-level bone kun!"


    Bone Kun of the King of Gods!

 Chapter 2401： "Bone Kun Continent"

    Chapter 2401''Bone Kun Continent''


    Ye Hao told the moon what he saw and heard.


    Only then did the moon come to understand: "It turns out that it''s like this, so there is nothing wrong with calling it a bone-kun. But you know that it is a king of gods, and you haven''t beaten it."


    "I just know. When I perceive this guy with my soul perception, it told me." Ye Hao said firmly.


    At this moment, Ye Hao was a little excited. This was the first time he saw a powerhouse of the God King level.


    The previous lazy demon was nothing more than the upper master god.


    And this bone kun is a real **** king class!


    "Furthermore, I sensed the Four-armed Demon Ape and the others in an instant. I didn''t expect them to be alive. The Ghost Sword King and the Three Charms were also there, and there were also two mid-level quasi-gods.


    They also found this bone kun, and they are trying to get up. It seems that what the Lazy Demon wants is on this.


    And this just verified our idea that the place where the thing is is not on the ground, but in the sky.


    It is estimated that at that time this bone kun was flying very high, located above the ruins, making us mistakenly think that the treasure we were looking for was inside.


    Later when we entered, the bone kun continued to fly away from there, so the black jade signal in their hands would get weaker and weaker. "Ye Hao analyzed.


    "Then we... are we going to go up?" The moon hesitated and said, "If it is true that this bone-knock is at the Divine King level, isn''t it dangerous for us to go up.


    What''s more, if I run into the Four-armed Demon Ape, although I am an intermediate quasi-god now, the Four-armed Demon Ape is the lower-level main god, and this difference in strength is still here. "


    Ye Hao looked up at Bone Kun: "I just saw it. There is an oasis on Bone Kun''s back. We have been wandering in Bone-Buried Demon Abyss for so long, and apart from those monsters, we didn''t see any environment that can survive.


    It now appears that only those above can hope to survive.


    Moon, I told you before that my purpose of coming here is to find people. Now that I know that only this bone kun''s back has the possibility of survivors, then I must go up.


    If you are not willing to take risks, you can stay here. If I can come back alive, I will find a way to take you out. "Ye Hao said, looking at the moon.


    The moon sighed: "I knew that this fellow with you would never survive. The little girl would have to sacrifice her life to accompany the gentleman, but you brought me in, you must take me out alive!"


    The moon pointed at Ye Hao, and said in a definite way.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly.


    "Then how do we go up now? This bone kun is so big." The moon raised his head and looked at the bone kun.


    "Fly up." Ye Hao hugged the moon''s waist directly, the blood-colored wings behind him bloomed, and he rushed towards the bone kun.


    The moon looked at Ye Hao in surprise. She was surprised that she was not in close contact with Ye Hao.


    It was the speed at which Ye Hao flew.


    This speed, even the mid-level quasi-god, is difficult to reach.


    What is going on with this guy, he is obviously a demigod, but in terms of speed, strength, and physique, he has completely reached the level of the quasi-god, and is stronger than the ordinary quasi-god.


    If he reaches the Quasi-God level, it is estimated that he can be tough with the high-level Quasi-God.


    "You carry this thing." Ye Hao took out Qianmen Linglong and handed it to the moon.


    "This is?" The moon was surprised.


    "This is the prop I used to pretend to sneak into your eagle eyes. You can wear it to pretend to be someone else. If you meet the four-armed demon apes later, you don''t have to worry about being exposed." Ye Hao said directly.


    The moon rolled his eyes and said, "You just use what you used to deal with me before and use it for me. Are you deliberately humiliating me?"


    "Eagle Eye has become a thing of the past." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Cut." The moon no longer said much, but looked at the bones getting closer and closer.


    For this mysterious creature that might be a god-king rank, the moon was nervous and excited.


    The distance to the bone kun was getting closer and closer, only then did I notice that it was originally a white "belly" on the ground.


    In fact, it is a white bone, and the white bone is still hollow. The body of this bone kun is like a jungle of white bones.


    Some bones are large pieces at least a few kilometers long, and some bones are only a few meters long.


    Ye Hao flew directly into it with the moon, circled left and then, wandered for a long time and finally saw the light again.


    Ye Hao landed on a piece of white bone, specifically on the back of a bone kun.


    "Are we here now?" The moon was a little surprised.


    "Yes." Ye Hao nodded and looked around.


    There are many bones here, but there are also some things that are not on the ground, such as moss-like vegetation, and some trees, flowers, and even the sound of streams can be seen in the distance.


    People who don¡¯t know might really think that this is Taoyuan Wonderland.


    "I really didn''t expect this Bone-Buried Demon Abyss to have such a place, and life can be bred on this bone-kun. Ye Hao, I really believe what you said, this bone-kun may really be a **** king!" Moon touched Touching the moss on the ground, he said in surprise.


    Ye Hao bowed his head thoughtfully and looked at the hole where he had just come up.


    This is the gap between the bones on the spine of the bone, and it is estimated that there are many other places.


    And when Ye Hao flew up just now, he didn''t know why he actually sensed something, it was somewhere in the bone, but when he went to see it, he couldn''t find it.


    That thing seemed to be hide and seek with Ye Hao.


    "Hey Hey hey."


    "Ah? What''s the matter?" Ye Hao returned to his senses, looking at the moon next to him calling him.


    "Why are you distracted? Even though we were enemies before, this young lady is a beautiful woman anyway." The moon cast Ye Hao''s eyes.


    "It''s nothing. Just thinking about this stubborn thing." Ye Hao said.


    "Then where are we going now? This bone kun has a big back, and I can''t see the edge even standing here..." The moon looked around.


    While speaking, Ye Hao suddenly threw it into the cracks of the ground, pressed her body, and covered her mouth.


    The moon''s eyes widened and his mind was shocked.


    Wouldn''t this guy really catch her head, after all, she is also a beauty, she is comparable to the Queen of Death in appearance, but that woman is not as attractive as herself.


    But this guy can''t do this kind of thing in this kind of place at this time.


    Thinking of things in his mind caused the moon to not resist for a while.


    In fact, relying on her current mid-level quasi-god''s strength, when Ye Hao didn''t control the curse mark left in her body, there was still nothing to do with her.


    "Stop talking, something is coming."

 Chapter 2402： Human Race on the Bone Kun

    Only then did the moon understand what Ye Hao meant, and couldn''t help being amused by his own thoughts.


    Ye Hao held his breath and stared at the situation outside.


    There were footsteps in the distance, and Ye Hao concealed himself and the moon as much as possible.


    Finally, the sounder appeared in front of Ye Hao and Moon.


    It turned out to be a dozen human races in commoners!


    These people are holding various weapons such as javelins and stone axes, and these beasts on their backs seem to have just been hunted.


    A few minutes later, this group of people left.


    Ye Hao and Moon breathed a sigh of relief.


    "How can there be humans here!" The moon looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "It''s not just the human race. Among the group just now, the lowest strength is the eighth rank, among them there are even three demigods!" Ye Hao said.


    "Level eight, demigod level!" The moon looked solemnly: "What shall we do now."


    "Before we don''t know who they are for a while, we can''t contact them. Let''s see and follow the past." Ye Hao followed with the moon, lurking behind the group of people.


    Fortunately, Ye Hao and Moon are good at strength, and following this group of people will not be easily spotted.


    This group of people was normal along the way, and they were talking about hunting.


    Had it not been for their amazing realm, Ye Hao would have mistakenly thought that they were just ordinary hunters.


    But the hunter who can appear in Bone Demon Abyss is destined to be extraordinary.


    Suddenly, the group stopped in a clearing.


    Ye Hao and the moon hid in the corner.


    "There is a landmark there, what are they waiting for?" said the moon.


    There are three pieces of wood in the center of the clearing, most of which are intentional marks.


    "Someone is here." Ye Hao said softly.


    Sure enough, as Ye Hao said, a figure appeared in the distance, it seemed that it was another hunting team.


    "Miss."


    The leader of this team is a girl who looks less than twenty years old, wearing a white fur dress, long black hair and piercing eyes.


    There were a few white inks painted on the girl''s cheeks, and a spear in her hand, which really looked like a jungle girl.


    And everyone who saw this girl respectfully called Miss Miss, including the team that came first.


    "Brother Aqiang, you are coming back first. How is the hunting situation this time." The jungle girl asked with a smile.


    "Miss back. We hunted three howling pigs, 12 white-eyed three-eared rabbits, and accidentally harvested a white-skinned pig." The leader of the team followed by Ye Hao.


    A 30-year-old man pointed to the prey that his companion was carrying back, and finally pointed to the white pig that was ten times larger than a normal pig.


    "Yes, I also caught a white-skinned pig. This one alone will be enough for our village to eat for five days." The jungle girl applauded, then rolled her eyes and smiled and touched the ring on her finger.


    A pile of prey corpses appeared in front of everyone.


    "I didn''t catch the white-skinned pig, but we got five howling pigs, thirty white-eyed three-eared rabbits, ten grayscale bass, five Baishan howling cows, and a giant king crab!" The jungle girl raised her head, looking like I was very powerful.


    The people in the jungle girl team also looked at the jungle girl in admiration, but they saw how powerful their eldest was.


    "Miss, the Giant Claw King Crab is a lower-level quasi-god. Your father explained before the trip that we can''t hunt quasi-god-level ones, otherwise there will be casualties!" Daqiang said with a frown.


    The jungle girl pouted: "It''s okay, I set a trap to strangle this giant pincer king crab, there is no danger."


    Watching these people celebrating their prey this time there.


    Ye Hao and the moon were still observing in the dark.


    "The number of them is much better. It seems that it is not just this team. It is estimated that there are at least thirty or forty people." The Moon muttered.


    "And as far as these people are concerned, that girl is a low-level quasi-god, and that brother Aqiang is also a low-level quasi-god." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    After that, as Ye Hao and the others expected, another team came.


    "Haha, this time we really had a good harvest. When Xiaoxiao''s team comes back, it is estimated that the people in the village can eat for two months overall." The jungle girl said happily.


    At this moment, there was a rush of footsteps in the distance, which sounded wrong.


    The sound of footsteps that are not normal behavior, disorderly, with varying speeds, as if they were running away.


    The jungle girl''s smile disappeared, and she seemed to have a premonition.


    After a few breaths, several people with blood on their bodies ran out of the jungle.


    "Awei, Xiaoya, Brother Hao, what''s the matter with you? How come you have suffered such a serious injury!" The jungle girl''s face changed suddenly when she saw the injury of the incoming person.


    "Miss... Hurry... Go and save Xiaoxiao!" A woman fainted and fell to the ground after saying a word.


    "What the **** is going on? Who of you will tell me clearly." The jungle girl asked.


    The eldest Brother Hao sat on the ground and took a breath: "Miss, we are on the way back again. We were attacked by a group of demons. There are five of them, very powerful, each of whom is Quasi-God.


    They intercepted us, and then asked the whereabouts of the treasure of the ruins, and if they didn''t tell us, they would kill us.


    Sister Xiaoxiao took a few people to stay and stop them, and let us evacuate for support. Miss, you are not the opponent of that group... Hurry up... Go back to the village and ask the master to take action! "


    "Five quasi-god-level demons?" The faces of the jungle girls changed suddenly.


    "Now go back and call my father that they are too late. We have to save Xiaoxiao and the others! Those below the Demigod level with the injured rushed back to the village immediately, and these prey will be left here and don''t care. It is important to save people and find support.


    We go to the Demigod and above Demigod to support Sister Xiaoxiao and the others, and delay as much as possible! "The jungle girl made arrangements quickly, and was about to rush in the direction of the few fugitives.


    "Miss, you can''t go, you take someone back to find support. We can go to the rescue!" That strong brother stopped the girl from the past.


    The jungle girl frowned: "Brother Aqiang, I am a low-level quasi-god. My opponents are five quasi-god-levels, and the realm is unknown. We have only a few quasi-gods, and all of them are low-level.


    Let me look for support now, isn''t it weakening our strength! I know what you mean, my fate is fate, isn''t your fate a fate?


    I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you, now Sister Xiaoxiao and the others are still alive or dead. In the village, Sister Xiaoxiao has the best relationship with me. I can''t help but die! "


    The jungle girl rushed out after speaking, and the others could only act according to the arrangement.

 Chapter 2403： Save people!

    Chapter 2403 Save!


    "It looks like this group of people met the Four-armed Demon Ape?" The moon looked at Ye Hao and asked what he meant.


    "Follow up, maybe this is an opportunity for us to get in touch with these indigenous people." Ye Hao got up and took the moon to follow up with the indigenous tribes to support.


    The moon followed Ye Hao, and she suddenly thought and said, "By the way, when I saw that girl just now, I don¡¯t know why I always feel as if I have seen it somewhere. There is something... familiar to her. feel."


    "Could it be that you have been to Burial Demon Abyss before." Ye Hao said.


    The moon shrugged: "Maybe it''s just an illusion."


    Ye Hao and the two followed the indigenous people, and they rushed to the place a few minutes later.


    This is next to a pond.


    Four-armed Demon Ape, Ghost Sword King, San Mei Nu and others are here.


    The Swift Ghost Sword King''s knife was stuck in the chest of a human race, and blood kept flowing out.


    A woman in her twenties was injured, but she still held a sword and stood in front of her companions.


    In addition, there are still some human bodies on the ground.


    "Why? You still don''t want to cooperate with us." The Three Charms looked at the rest of the people with a wicked smile.


    "We never cooperate with demons!" The human woman who took the lead looked at these demons angrily.


    "Then there is no way, I can only control you from the soul level, but in that way, you will be just a fool in the future. It''s a pity that this white skin is a pity." There was a strange light in the eyes of the three charm girls.


    "stop!"


    At this moment, the jungle girls arrived in time.


    "Sister Xiaoxiao!" The jungle girl yelled, seeing the situation in front of her.


    "Miss!" Sister Xiaoxiao saw the reinforcements coming to support, and did not rush to be happy, but shouted: "Don''t come over, run! They..."


    The Three Charms raised her hand, and a gloomy shield wrapped Sister Xiaoxiao and others in it.


    "Hush, don''t scare away new guests."


    The Ghost Sword King drew out his own knife, and the blood sprinkled on the ground and his armor.


    The Ghost Blade King looked around and said lightly: "Three low-level quasi-gods and seven demigods."


    "Baozi! Bastard, you dare to kill the bun!" A human warrior rushed up with bloodshot eyes, holding a machete.


    Ghost Blade King glanced at him contemptuously, and the knife in his hand moved.


    "Not good!" Brother Aqiang saw the hand-on-hand Ghost Sword King and hurriedly came to support him.


    Blood spattered.


    A broken arm flew out.


    "Ahhhhh..." the human warrior screamed while clutching his broken arm.


    The Ghost Blade King looked at the human race in front of him with some secrets. The sword that he had just now should be able to kill the demigod level directly, but this person suddenly killed him, making his position a little bit offset.


    Brother Aqiang carefully guarded the injured companion behind him, his forehead was full of sweat, and a groove appeared on the axe in his hand.


    "Miss, be careful, this person is not an ordinary quasi-god, but... is a high-order quasi-god!" Aqiang said, panting.


    Just now, he almost didn''t have the next step, and the attack with a single move was so terrifying, one can imagine how terrifying the strength of these people is.


    High-level quasi god!


    The jungle girl''s face sank. The strongest group of them was only a low-level quasi-god. Although this group of people came out, they were all high-level quasi-gods.


    "It''s important to save someone, I hold this person. You find a way to save someone!" The jungle girl raised her spear, and the next moment the jungle girl was covered with a gorgeous white lady armor.


    "Artifact-level." Ye Hao looked at the aboriginal woman''s equipment with a little surprise, unexpectedly there was a weapon of the divine-level.


    However, with this weapon bonus, she can at best contend with the mid-level quasi-god. The opponent is two high-level quasi-gods, and one lower-level master.


    Sure enough, as soon as the battle began, the jungle girl''s calculations fell through.


    She wanted to entangle the Ghost Blade King by herself, but it was too difficult, relying on Brother Aqiang and another low-level quasi-god to reluctantly contend.


    As for the remaining demigod human races, facing a mid-level quasi-god-level demon, they are not opponents at all, and it is commendable that there are no casualties in a short time.


    You know at this moment, neither the Three Charms nor the Four-armed Demon Ape have done anything yet.


    In this situation, the jungle girls are already dead.


    "What do we do now? How can we save this situation? The strength is too great." The moon looked at Ye Hao.


    "There is a way. I can hold the four-armed demon ape for five seconds." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    Five seconds?


    The moon looked at Ye Hao in surprise, a demigod dragging a lower main **** for five seconds, not to mention that this time was very short, but it was already quite amazing.


    If it weren''t for this word came out of Ye Hao''s mouth, the moon would definitely not believe it.


    "You wait a moment to fix the middle-level quasi-god demon, take all those guys away, remember that there is a big redwood stump where we followed all the way, and withdraw there!" Ye Hao said.


    "What about you?" The moon looked at Ye Hao.


    "You can do your own thing, remember. Your time is no more than ten seconds! I can hold the four-armed demon ape and the other five seconds. These five seconds are safe, and the next five seconds are dangerous. . For more than ten seconds, it will definitely die!" Ye Hao said solemnly.


    Then he raised his three fingers and put them down one by one.


    It''s crazy, everything you do with this guy is crazy.


    Just because they two want to save people under the eyes of a lower god?


    The moon swallowed, but he didn''t know why there was a rare excitement in his heart.


    The last time this emotion appeared, it seemed more than ten years ago. At that time, she was still a killer traveling in the dark world, doing dangerous tasks.


    Ye Hao put down the last finger.


    "action!"


    Ye Hao disappeared in place and appeared directly in the field.


    "Hey, did we meet again?" Ye Hao deliberately shouted in a particularly loud voice, which immediately attracted the attention of the five demons.


    After all, this voice is so familiar to them.


    "I have a gift." Ye Hao raised his hand and released a black hole using the law of space.


    Not a **** hole, but it is very attractive.


    The body of the wounded demon moved towards this side uncontrollably.


    "The law of space!" The Four-armed Demon Ape''s face sank, he used the power of the earth element to connect himself to the ground under his feet, without moving.


    The two knives in the hands of Ghost Blade King were inserted into the ground to stabilize his figure.


    "Oh, the wind is so big. It''s going to be gone." The Sanmei Girl was a little bit inferior, her figure was a little shaky, but she managed to stabilize her figure.


    "Boy, your death date is when the black hole disappears!" The Four-armed Demon Ape stared at Ye Hao, his eyes filled with murderous intent.

 Chapter 2404： Escape the magic hand

    Chapter 2404 Escape From The Demon Hand


    The moon also started at this time. She held the blood fountain magic orb in her hand. Using this thing could greatly increase her attack.


    A few **** blades fell directly towards the middle-level quasi-god demon, and temporarily forced the middle-level quasi-god demon back.


    "Retreat quickly! Retreat to the red stump when you came just now!" The moon shouted to the jungle girls.


    The jungle girl was a little surprised at the two people who came out to support her, but this situation should not be the enemy.


    "But we still have a few people trapped in that enchantment!" The jungle girl pointed to the three charm girls just now and laid the enchantment against Sister Xiaoxiao and the others.


    "Leave it to him, you are a burden to stay here now. Come with me!" The jungle girl shouted anxiously.


    Three seconds have passed by now.


    "Smelly woman, don''t even want to go!" The mid-level quasi-god demon who was attacked just now looked angrily at the moon that was shot halfway, because the moon had a thousand faces, so he didn''t recognize this former companion.


    The moon and the jungle girl attacked together, and the coordinated attack of a middle-rank quasi-god and three low-rank quasi-gods could make this middle-rank quasi-god demon eat a pot.


    "Let''s withdraw!" The jungle girl also knew that this was no longer something she could solve, if she continued to stay here.


    Not to mention saving Sister Xiaoxiao, they will all stay here.


    A group of jungle girls followed the moon back.


    Five seconds are up.


    The black hole condensed by Ye Hao disappeared.


    In order for the black hole to be able to entangle the four-armed demon ape of the lower main god, Ye Hao specially increased the power, so this lasted time was only five seconds.


    "Ant, take your life!" Four-armed Demon Ape waved his four fists towards Ye Hao''s head.


    The Ghost Blade King pierced Ye Hao''s abdomen with two knives.


    The eyes of the three charm women radiated strange light, trying to directly attack this person at the soul level.


    But at this time, Ye Hao revealed light from all over his body, it was a magic spell!


    Boom boom boom boom


    One after another explosion came, raising a large area of ??dust.


    With a violent swipe of the knife in the hand of Ghost Blade King, the whirlwind blew away the dust.


    The "Ye Hao" that exploded in the middle just now only left a pit.


    "The person was rescued!" Only then did the Three Charms discover that the barrier she had arranged had been broken, and those human races had disappeared without a trace.


    "Catch up, don''t let them run!" The Four-armed Demon Ape pointed in a direction, where there was the atmosphere of the moon and others escaping.


    The Ghost Blade King rushed out first, and the fast one saw the moon and other talents escaping in the jungle in the next second.


    And in front of them is a red tree stump.


    The man who had been besieged by them just now was standing there with a seal on his hand, and a huge magic circle inscription appeared under his feet.


    "Come in!" Ye Hao roared, his eyes shed blood.


    The Ghost Sword King was holding a pair of knives, and the sword spirit swept over with the wind blade, trying to kill this group of people.


    brush


    In the next moment, the moon led a group of people into the circle of mahogany stumps, and a ray of light enveloped them all, and all of them disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The Ghost Sword King stopped, and the Four-armed Demon Ape just caught up with them.


    "What about people?" asked the Four-armed Demon Ape.


    The Ghost Sword King pointed to the remaining magical pattern at the position of the mahogany stump: "They arranged the teleportation array here in advance, and they have been teleported away."


    "Damn, that **** human once again ruined our business!" Four-armed Demon Ape''s four fists bombarded the ground frantically.


    The Three Charms stood beside her with her arms folded: "If you have time to plow here, it is better to think about how to find the ruins. We only have less than two hours left. And we have lost one person."


    Lost someone?


    Several people turned their heads, the middle-level quasi-god demon threw the injured middle-level quasi-god demon to the ground, and his lower half body had disappeared.


    Although this mid-level quasi-god demon still has a bit of aura, it is already powerless.


    "I was sucked in by that black hole just now, and the lower half of my body is completely gone." The Three Charms said lightly.


    "Leave him alone. The human race we captured before said that there is a ruin here, and it must be what we are looking for. We should hurry to find it, and we must take back what the Lazy Demon Lord requires!"


    "Ok."


    ...


    A basin.


    A white light flickered, and a group of people appeared here out of thin air.


    Some people were frightened by this unexpected change, and fell to the ground without standing still.


    "Where is this place?" The jungle girl looked around in surprise.


    "Who are these gentlemen? Why are they here?" Brother Aqiang looked at Ye Hao and Moon warily.


    "Cough cough cough..." Suddenly, Ye Hao vomited blood and shook his body.


    The moon hurriedly helped Ye Hao: "Are you injured? You see if you have to save them, let''s do it now. They still suspect us."


    "Sir... are you okay." The Xiaoxiao sister looked worriedly at the man who rescued them.


    The jungle girl patted Brother Aqiang on the shoulder: "You are the same guy. Somehow they saved us. Don''t interrogate them as soon as you come up."


    Brother Aqiang did not speak, but still looked at Ye Hao vigilantly.


    After Ye Hao coughed out a pool of congestion, he sat on the ground and began to recover his body.


    Seeing Ye Hao doing this, the moon stayed beside him.


    "Did you prepare your way back in advance? The teleportation circle was set up there? But I have been following you, and I haven''t seen you set up the magic circle." The moon looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    "Clone." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Doppelg?nger? Doppelganger who set up the magic circle!" Moon''s eyes lit up.


    "You are the clone." Ye Hao said.


    The moon gave Ye Hao a roll of eyes: "Fuck, dare to love is a clone who is adventuring with my old lady."


    Ye Hao let the clone follow the moon, then arranged the teleportation circle in advance, and then came around the battlefield.


    At the moment when the clone appeared, Ye Haozhen used a black hole above the clone, which made people mistakenly believe that this was a black hole displayed by the clone.


    When attracted to the battlefield, Ye Haozhen quietly broke through the barrier of the Three Charms, and then teleported to the redwood stump with the group of Xiaoxiao sisters, and activated the teleportation circle.


    "Then how did you get hurt?" The moon looked at Ye Hao puzzled.


    "Excessive consumption of strength, the use of the space magic circle to cast the black hole is already very overloaded, and then four or five people are teleported at the same time, which is very expensive for me.


    But this is not a serious injury, just a little rest is enough. Ye Hao let out a sigh of relief, apparently recovering.


    He looked at the jungle girl and asked a similar question to the one asked by Aqiang earlier: "Who are you? Why are you here?"

 Chapter 2405： The Bone Kun Emperors Danger

    "What about you guys. I have lived here for more than ten years, and I have never seen any outsiders appear here." The jungle girl looked at Ye Hao. Although she was grateful for Ye Hao''s life-saving grace, it did not mean she was completely Trust this stranger.


    "We are humans, my name is Ye Hao, and her name is Moon. I came in from outside. We should be with the demons, but I and them are enemies. They want to find something in this buried monster. "Ye Hao said directly.


    "You came in from outside?" The jungle girl looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "What''s weird about this?" Ye Hao looked at the jungle girl and looked at them curiously.


    "It''s nothing strange to come in and bury the Bone Demon Abyss, but I can find the Bone Kun Emperor. You are the first group I have seen in these years!" The jungle girl laughed.


    "Bone Kun Emperor?" Ye Hao muttered the name.


    "It''s the moving creature under your feet. The Bone Kun Emperor is its name." The jungle girl then asked: "Then what is your purpose for coming here."


    "I''m here to find someone. I have friends and relatives who have entered here by mistake. I''m here to look for them." Ye Hao said.


    "Every year, people stray into this place, but it is perilous. The most important thing is that there is no survival resource on the ground. It seems that your friends and relatives have already been buried here." Aqiang said lightly.


    "Qiangzi, what are you talking about!" Sister Xiaoxiao glared at Brother Aqiang, went up and tugged his ears directly: "How do you talk to the benefactor who saved your sister!"


    "Sister...Let go, let go. This is not at home, don''t always pull my ears!" Brother Aqiang was completely subdued now, but I didn''t expect that Sister Xiaoxiao was the sister of Brother Aqiang.


    "It doesn''t matter, but I believe they are still alive. Somewhere in this world, waiting for me to find them." Ye Hao said with a smile, he looked at the jungle girl: "I have finished talking, should you introduce you? Up."


    The jungle girl held her head high and held her chest up: "Ahem, my name is Ye Duo''er. His name is Zhao Qiang and this is his sister Zhao Xiaoxiao. I was born here, and Aqiang and Xiaoxiao were brought in by their parents.


    The survivors of our parents'' generation had no way of finding a way out, so they could only live in the village that existed long ago on the back of the bone kun emperor.


    Those who were there were all forgotten in Bone Demon Abyss. "


    It seems that this is a semi-indigenous people.


    "Then you are all humans?" Ye Hao asked.


    Ye Duo''er shook his head: "No, although our human race occupies the majority. But there are also monsters, and some other special races. There are almost three or four hundred people in our village.


    Because of the shortage of food, we organized a team to hunt every time, but we didn''t expect to encounter those demons during this hunt. "


    Buzzing


    At this moment, the ground under everyone''s feet began to shake.


    "What''s going on?" The moon looked around in surprise.


    "No, Bone Kun Emperor has climbed ahead of schedule!" Zhao Qiang said solemnly.


    "Climb in advance?" Ye Hao was surprised and didn''t understand what it meant.


    "You should have come up when the Bone Kun Emperor was close to the ground. The Bone Kun Emperor usually soars at a very high place, where is the most dangerous place in the entire Bone Burying Demon Abyss. .


    At that time, we usually stay in the village and dare not come out. There are enchantments around the village, and those terrifying monsters will not threaten us.


    And only when the Bone Kun Emperor lowers the flying height, we will come out to hunt. It stands to reason that Bone Kunhuang will fly low for about one day every two months.


    We calculated the time, rounded at the previous place, and then returned to the village. It stands to reason that there should be an hour of abundance, but now it seems that the time for the Bone Kun Emperor to climb is earlier.


    Ten minutes later, the Bone Kun Emperor will return to its original flying height, and the monsters that appear on its back will not be the seventh and eighth, the lowest are the Quasi-God!


    My father said that if you were still outside the village at that time, it would be quite dangerous! Unless you have the strength of the main **** level, you may be attacked and killed by unknown monsters at any time! "Ye Duoer said solemnly.


    The strength of the main **** level? Well, Ye Hao and others are far behind.


    "Then we still have time to rush back to the village!" Ye Hao said.


    There are Quasi-God-level monsters everywhere, and if this girl said, then Ye Hao would not dare to take risks.


    "It''s too late. The location you sent is in the opposite direction. It will take an hour at the earliest to go back," said Zhao Qiang next to him.


    Ye Hao scratched his head: "I don''t know there is such a thing. When I set the teleportation location, I chose a random direction and teleported 50 kilometers away."


    Zhao Xiaoxiao looked at Ye Hao and said softly and comforted: "Mr. Ye, you don''t have to blame yourself. You were also trying to save us. If it weren''t for you, we would have fallen into the hands of those demons now."


    "If it doesn''t work, we will just brace ourselves and break into the village!" Moon suggested.


    Ye Duoer shook his head: "It''s too late, it''s really going to die. But fortunately, my grandfather gave me a map on the back of Bone Kun Emperor when I came out.


    And when I was chatting, I told me that if I cannot return to the village on time like this, I should go to a few ¡®safe houses¡¯. We can be a little safer there. We didn''t go back on time. Presumably grandpa and the others will also find a way to save us. "


    Ye Duoer took out a piece of parchment with the back of a huge whale painted on it. It was obvious that this was the Bone Kun Emperor.


    "We are here so far, the nearest safe house to us...here! You can barely reach it in ten minutes!" Ye Duoer pointed to a place in the bones of Emperor Bone.


    "Is this in Bone Kun Emperor''s body?" The Moon frowned.


    Ye Duoer put away the map: "That''s right. The so-called safe houses are actually some of the vital organs of the Bone Kun Emperor. Although those organs have disappeared, there are still subtle positions that can protect our safety."


    At this time, Ye Hao and the others began to slowly darken, and some luminous particles began to appear, as if they were in the starry sky.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, if you waste time, we will really be too late. Those guys are about to come out!" Ye Duoer ordered: "Ready to go, with the wounded on the back in good health, remember not to leave anyone behind."


    Ye Duo''er didn''t wait for Ye Hao''s answer, and then set off.


    Ye Hao and Moon looked at each other, and now they can only believe her. After all, on the back of the Bone Kun Emperor, they are completely unfamiliar.

 Chapter 2406： Nether Fire Demon

    Chapter 2406 Nether Fire Demon


    At the intersection made of three pieces of wood.


    Five middle-aged men and women appeared here.


    "Master, this is the entrance where the old lady and Zhao Qiang meet. There are also their discarded prey." An old white beard pointed at the discarded prey by the side of the road.


    "Madam, the Bone Kun Emperor is currently climbing, and it is expected that it will be ascending into the sky within five minutes. The outside of the village will be very dangerous at that time. Should we continue to stay outside?" Another middle-aged fat man interrogated a beautiful woman. .


    "Duo''er and the younger generation in the village are all outside. If we don''t care about it, they will definitely have trouble!" The beautiful lady said anxiously, looking at the backbone of their group, a man in a simple cloth. man.


    "That''s right, and I believe that Doer and the others must be waiting for us to rescue now. If I am not mistaken, they must be rushing to the safe houses in Bone Kun Emperor.


    According to their strength, they cannot return to the village on their own. If we do not pick them up, they will really have no way out. "The middle-aged man''s determined gaze.


    "But the old lady, there are dozens of large and small safe houses on the Bone Kun Emperor. How do we find them. Although I am not weak, if we encounter some powerful monsters, then we..." The middle-aged fat man said with some worry.


    "Don''t worry about this. I have sent someone to inform the father who is in retreat. They must know that Duo''er is in danger and will definitely come." The middle-aged man clenched his fist: "We only need to find Duoer and them, promise Their safety is enough."


    "Lao Ye is right, we can''t leave them alone." Another middle-aged man with a straight eyebrow said with a serious face, and everyone could see the anxious color on his face.


    Because he is the father of Zhao Qiang and Zhao Xiaoxiao.


    "can¡­¡­"


    "Needless to say. Mr. Liu, if you are unwilling to make a move, you can go back now, my couple will definitely not force you." The middle-aged man glanced at the middle-aged fat man.


    The middle-aged fat man sighed and said nothing more.


    Next, a group of five of them set off, and they took the lead to the nearest safe house.


    ...


    In Bone Kun Emperor''s body, bones are clustered here, and there are many mountains and mountains, and they are endless.


    Some places are as wide as avenues, and some are small and can only be passed by one person.


    Several moon blades nailed a bone monster to the wall, and then directly and mercilessly dismembered it, and the dead could no longer die.


    There is no blood, only ashes in the sky.


    "We haven''t arrived yet?" The moon was panting, sweating on her forehead, and she could see that she was quite tired now.


    "It''s still three minutes away. Follow this passage for almost two kilometers and you will arrive." Ye Duoer pointed to the passage that looked like a blood vessel.


    "There are still two kilometers? Just now, I killed three low-level quasi-god monsters in a row, and forced a middle-level quasi-god monster back. If at this level, I can''t deal with the high-level quasi-god." Moon Spit up.


    "You are also a mid-level quasi-god anyway, this little labor, what can I complain about?" Ye Hao teased from the side.


    The moon pointed at Ye Hao unbearably: "You are the one I can''t stand. Obviously you are the strongest in our team. But standing in the center, you and he can''t help me share the burden."


    Ye Hao shrugged and looked innocent: "What makes me the strongest? The strongest in our team is not the mid-level quasi-god Miss Moon. I am only a demigod."


    Demigod level, if you are a demigod level, I will eat this bone kun emperor.


    The moon vomited in his heart, but still honestly cleared the way.


    Ye Hao smiled and continued to move forward. In fact, it was not that he was unwilling to do it. Standing in the center of the team played a key role. He could adapt to changes.


    The reason for not taking action before was entirely because the enemies that appeared could all deal with it on their own, and Ye Hao had no need to take action at all.


    In this short two-kilometer journey, many enemies appeared.


    Almost all are at least the low-level Quasi-God, and then the Intermediate Quasi-God, and the frequency of appearance is still increasing.


    According to this posture, high-rank quasi gods may appear at any time.


    "It''s almost here, it''s the opening in front. Entering there is the safe house I said!" Ye Duoer excitedly pointed to the small opening in front.


    "woo woo woo woo"


    But at this moment, two white shadows appeared at the location of the front hole.


    Two ghost-like creatures are floating on the only way for Ye Hao and others.


    Their bodies are spiral-shaped bones, floating there like ghosts, and there are two gloomy flames in the eye sockets of their heads.


    "No, it''s two high-level quasi-god-level nether fire demon!" Zhao Qiang exclaimed.


    High-level quasi gods, or two high-level quasi gods!


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and sternly said: "You take everyone to rush over, and I will cover you."


    The moon and the crowd looked at Ye Hao in surprise. He hadn''t done anything before, and now he was going to single out two high-level quasi gods.


    "Don''t stand stupid, you are all ready. Run slowly, I don''t care whether you live or die." Ye Hao was full of cold air, and the ice element condensed around him.


    Even the low-level quasi-god Ye Duo''er and others felt the biting chill, even if they were too close, a layer of hoarfrost would appear on the body.


    This is Ye Hao''s Forbidden Curse¡¤Ice King God Seat!


    "Run!" Ye Hao shouted angrily.


    Moon, Ye Duoer and the others began to run straight towards the entrance of the cave.


    And the two high-level quasi-god Nether Fire Demon were still there, and some other people were a little worried, and the speed was not very fast.


    But the moon did not slow down at all, and she did not urge others, to say something to the heart, it was not because of Ye Hao that she did not care about the comfort of these strangers.


    And she trusts Ye Hao very much. Since Ye Hao said that she can clear the way for them, it must be possible!


    The two Nether Fire Demon began to make low and harsh sounds.


    "Get out of me!" Ye Hao was on the Ice King God''s Seat, his hands condensed into two ice spears, and shot out.


    The two Nether Fire Demon faced Ye Hao''s ice spears, and directly connected them without dodge or dodge.


    The ice spear stopped in front of the two nether fire demon, and the next moment the ice spear burst, and ice crystals bloomed.


    Those ice crystals separated the two Nether Fire Demon, just forming a channel between them.


    "Past!" Upon seeing this, Ye Duoer urged his own people loudly.


    She knew very well that it was very dangerous for one person to block two high-level quasi-gods. The only thing they could do was to run as fast as possible and give Ye Hao some time to solve it.

 Chapter 2407： Fusion / Lower Lord God!

    Chapter 2407 Fusion¡¤Lower Lord God!


    "Howl" the two Nether Fire Monsters erupted with harsh screams, and at the same time white flames began to appear on the bones of their bodies.


    No wonder it''s called Fire Demon, it can really emit flames, but the flames don''t feel hot, but it makes people shudder.


    But at this moment, there were cracks in the ice crystal road laid by Ye Hao, which might break at any time.


    But only less than one-third passed.


    Ye Hao teleported in the center of the ice crystal road.


    "Poseidon Trident!"


    Ye Hao performed the Forbidden Curse again, and with one hand and one handle, the two tridents formed by torrents shot towards both sides.


    The water is full of two Nether Fire Demon.


    The Seagod Trident could not kill or even damage the Nether Fire Demon.


    "Frozen!" Ye Hao''s goal was not to kill either. He increased the cold and the torrent began to freeze into ice.


    The Nether Fire Demon, who was originally surrounded by the rapids, suddenly became two ice sculptures.


    "This... is too strong." Zhao Qiang, who was running, was also dumbfounded when he saw this scene.


    A guy who claims to be a demigod has the ability to fight two high-level quasi-gods, which is really incredible.


    However, this only held the two Nether Fire Demons for less than two breaths, and the ice burst.


    Some slow runners were stabbed by ice crystals.


    Fortunately, all these people finally escaped into the cave.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, now he only needs to teleport over by himself.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao''s pupils dilated.


    He couldn''t even teleport into the entrance of the cave, and there was still a barrier protecting it, which showed that the safe house that Ye Duoer said was forbidden from space intervention to a certain extent.


    "Woohoo."


    At this moment, the two Nether Fire Monsters were actually entwined together, blocking the only hole in front of them, and their bodies became a huge double-headed monster.


    White flames continued to appear, wrapping around this large fusion Nether Fire Demon.


    "Be careful! Nether Fire Demon is male and female. They have the ability to merge in a short time to become the Nether Fire Demon King, and their combat power will rise a step." Ye Duoer''s voice came from the entrance of the cave.


    "Can you tell me earlier next time?" Ye Hao cursed, carefully watching the Nether Fire Demon King before him.


    After the fusion, the strength increased, and this guy was already the lower Lord God level.


    Fortunately, this kind of bone monster does not have the power of the elements or the power of the law.


    It''s a little easier to deal with than the lower main **** like the four-armed demon ape.


    "Looking at this posture, this thing doesn''t want me to pass." Ye Hao swallowed.


    But at this moment, Ye Hao heard the sound of ghost crying and wolf howling on the way back, as if he was shooting a horror movie.


    Ye Hao didn''t need to guess that those terrifying monsters must have appeared on a large scale, and now staying here for an extra second would be an extra second of danger.


    The only way to survive is the hole, the so-called ¡®safe house¡¯.


    "It doesn''t matter, I can give it a try." Ye Hao''s eyes turned blood red, with bleeding red wings blooming on his back, summoning the shadow, turning it into a purple shield.


    The purple ¡®shadow¡¯ is a weapon equivalent to the main **** level!


    Even Ye Hao with the current strength can only summon him out of battle for a short while, which consumes a lot of money.


    "Rush over!" Ye Hao roared, his wings shook, and he rushed toward the Nether Fire Demon King who was blocking the entrance of the cave.


    The Nether Fire Demon King stared at Ye Hao, all the white flames beside him attacked Ye Hao.


    Each of these seemingly small white flames has the power of a low-level quasi-god with a full blow, even a middle-level quasi-god!


    Ye Hao''s original extremely fast speed, after being hit by these white flames, he suddenly stopped.


    Boom boom boom


    There was blood flowing from Ye Hao''s mouth, and cracks appeared in the shield he was holding.


    And he is still ten meters away from the Nether Fire Demon King!


    But these ten meters are like a thunder pond to Ye Hao, and it''s hard to go one step further!


    Finally, a white flame directly shattered Ye Hao''s shield, and Ye Hao flew out, smashing heavily to the ground.


    Because of the burning of the white flame, many wounds appeared on his body, and his clothes were even more torn.


    "Whhhhhh..." Ye Hao gasped, the lower master **** is indeed not jealous, and it is too difficult for Ye Hao to rush through with his current strength.


    However, the position from the entrance of the cave could not be reached by teleportation at all, and could only rush past at his own speed.


    "Cough cough cough..." Ye Hao couldn''t help coughing up a large pool of blood. Today may be the most frequent coughing up of blood during this time.


    Ta Ta Ta Ta


    The voice behind Ye Hao was getting closer and closer. The voice was like the voice of a **** ghost, calling Ye Hao.


    "It doesn''t matter, I can''t take care of the others now. If I can''t rush through, then I''m really going to die here." Ye Hao hit his chest with a fist.


    boom


    As if the sound of something broken came, Ye Hao''s brain was shaken, and the blood in his eyes faded a little.


    Ye Hao punched his chest again.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    This time, Ye Hao was howling in pain, the blood color of his eyes disappeared completely, and his short hair grew suddenly and turned into long hair.


    At the same time, Ye Hao''s blood-colored wings were covered in black aura and swallowed, turning into black wings.


    "It''s...not enough..." Ye Hao hit his chest again with a punch.


    boom


    This time, black lines appeared on Ye Hao, and the black energy on his head condensed into a black horn.


    If the goddess of Star Sky saw this scene, he would definitely curse Ye Hao for death, lunatic!


    He actually took the initiative to contain the divine power''s maintenance of the light heart, and no longer suppressed the dark power of the dark heart.


    This directly caused the dark heart to gain the upper hand and completely seized the control of Ye Hao, while the sacred power of the light heart barely maintained a small place, embarrassed on all sides.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho!" Ye Hao''s mouth broke out a harsh roar.


    Standing at the entrance of the cave, the Nether Fire Demon King looked at the greatly changed guy in front of him. Although he didn''t have much sanity, he actually felt a sense of timidity.


    But the anger on the other side tempted it.


    Ye Hao''s hands turned into black sharp claws, and the black wings behind his back shook. He directly turned into a black light and rushed towards the Nether Fire Demon King.


    The Nether Fire Demon King condensed the white flames into a long spear, and hundreds of white flame spears were aimed at the incoming Ye Hao.


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    At first, Ye Hao used black energy to resist those white flame spears.


    But when he arrived, he couldn''t stop it, so he just used his body to hard-wire these white flame spears.


    This allowed him to finally break through the distance of ten meters, and made him get closer and closer to the Nether Fire Demon King.


    When several white flame spears were inserted into him, he arrived in front of the Nether Fire Demon King.


    Faced with this crazy enemy, the Nether Fire Demon King is ready to release its own ultimate move.


    But the next moment, Ye Hao''s body turned into nothingness... as if it became transparent, passing through the Nether Fire Demon King!

 Chapter 2408： Blackening Ye Hao

    "This is the safe house you are talking about?" The moon looked at the round square surrounded by bones.


    It feels like a courtyard here, and the bones here exude a faint white light, which makes people very warm.


    "Yeah." Ye Duo''er nodded, and she looked in the direction of the entrance of the cave worriedly: "Young Master Ye will have something to do... That Nether Fire Demon King should have reached the realm of the lower Lord God.


    Ye Gongzi is only a demigod, leaving him alone would be dangerous. "


    The moon sat on the ground and waved his hand: "Although his realm is really a Demigod, if you really regard him as a Demigod, you will suffer."


    Isn''t it because this guy suffered a loss for the Hawkeye organization that the Hawkeye organization, which has been operating for a century, was subverted in one day.


    At this moment, a black figure rushed in, and the black qi aroused by the black figure made them all fly out directly and hit the white bone wall heavily.


    "Oh, it hurts me to death."


    "What''s going on, is it the man who rushed in?"


    "Why do I have a very bad feeling from him."


    Ye Duoer stood up, she looked at the figure with her back to them, crawling on the ground, that figure and profile should be Ye Hao.


    "You..." Ye Duoer wanted to go there, but was held back by the moon.


    The moon said solemnly: "Don''t go over, he is in a weird situation now."


    The aura that Ye Hao was surging made the moon feel a touch of familiarity.


    Because that is the breath of the devil!


    She had felt this kind of breath in Lazy Demon God, but Ye Hao''s breath was somewhat different.


    "Ye Hao, are you okay." As the only mid-level master **** here, the moon cannot be left to Ye Hao. She walked over slowly, patted Ye Hao''s shoulder lightly.


    Suddenly Ye Hao got up, his black hand directly grabbed the moon''s jade neck and pressed it against the white bone wall.


    "You...you..." The moon was a little bit painful, and looked at Ye Hao in astonishment.


    Black eyes, black horns flickering on the top of his head, and black lines appearing on his body.


    All of these make the moon feel extremely familiar, because this is the power of the devil!


    How could Ye Hao know the power of the devil? And his current situation seems to be in desperation.


    "Miss Moon, Ye Gongzi!" This sudden event shocked everyone present.


    But because Ye Hao turned his back to them and Ye Hao got up very fast just now, they just saw an afterimage.


    So they didn''t see much, they just felt that this man had a bad breath, which made them very uncomfortable.


    "No... don''t... come here!" The moon shouted to Ye Duoer and the others.


    Then she looked at Ye Hao who was delirious in front of her eyes: "Ye... Ye Hao... calm down... don''t... don''t be confused by this... power... control... it!"


    Ye Hao''s hands were still exerting force, and even blood stains appeared on the moon''s jade neck. If she continued like this, Ye Hao would directly break her neck.


    But it''s not that the moon doesn''t want to resist, but that she has no ability to resist.


    In terms of strength, she couldn''t break Ye Hao''s hand at all.


    And now she doesn''t know why, the power in her body seems to be frightened, and she can''t mobilize it at all. This makes her lose all the means to ask Ye Hao.


    Ye Duoer noticed something was wrong: "You stay here, I''ll take a look."


    Ye Duoer moved slowly to the side, trying to walk from the side to check Ye Hao''s situation.


    "Young Master Ye? Young Master Ye, what''s wrong with you? Young Master Ye?" Ye Duoer moved a little bit, just when she was about to see Ye Hao''s black eyes.


    Ye Hao released his hand, his eyes opened and closed, and then turned to look at Ye Duoer: "No...nothing."


    After speaking, Ye Hao sank languidly on the ground.


    "Cough cough cough..." Moon touched his nearly broken neck, and threw Ye Hao''s complaining eyes: "What happened to you? Almost..."


    "I''m sorry, my power ran away just now." Ye Hao casually found an excuse and perfunct them.


    This is mainly perfunctory Ye Duoer.


    Ye Hao''s appearance just now did indeed seem like a runaway with uncontrolled power.


    The moon naturally didn''t believe this excuse. Just now, she clearly felt the terrifying aura on Ye Hao.


    That is the breath of the devil!


    That is the breath of the most powerful demonic air!


    The moon didn''t directly pierce Ye Hao, and that would only cause a gap between them and Ye Duo''er.


    woo woo woo woo


    At this moment, the shadow of the Nether Fire Demon King appeared at the entrance of the cave.


    Everyone held their breath and dared not move.


    After ten breaths, the Netherworld Fire Demon King disappeared at the entrance of the cave without a trace.


    Everyone was relieved.


    "It looks like this safe house really works. This monster of the lower main **** dare not come in." Zhao Qiang said with a sigh of relief.


    "Then what shall we do now?" Zhao Xiaoxiao asked while looking at Ye Hao.


    Although they and Ye Hao are not in the same group, they are now grasshoppers on a rope, plus Ye Hao had saved her life, she subconsciously questioned Ye Hao.


    "Rest in place." Ye Hao staggered to find a corner and squatted down, and then threw out a few bottles of recovery potions: "This thing can recover from the injury and let your injured people take it."


    Ye Hao has sacred healing techniques, but he does not have the energy to perform sacred healing techniques on others now.


    Anyway, there are many healing potions in the storage ring, which is not bad.


    "You..." Ye Duoer wanted to get closer to Ye Hao.


    "Don''t come, I need to rest." Ye Hao said coldly.


    Ye Duoer retracted her foot.


    In this way, Ye Duoer and his party gathered on the side of the ¡®safe house¡¯.


    Ye Hao was on the other side alone, and the moon stayed in the middle, which was relatively close to Ye Hao, and her gaze hardly left Ye Hao.


    Everything this man revealed was too mysterious.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes and looked inside.


    The black and white heart has returned to calm. The previous adventure inspired the power of the dark heart, causing Ye Hao to appear blackened. At that time, Ye Hao felt full of power.


    Low-level quasi god? Intermediate quasi god?


    Or is it a high-level quasi god?


    Ye Hao didn''t know, because at that time he had only the intent to fight and almost lost his basic reason.


    When finally approaching the Nether Fire Demon King, Ye Hao used his reason to perform the penetration technique.


    It was the skill that could make Ye Hao''s body vanish. Although it only took a few seconds, it allowed Ye Hao to pass through the body of the Nether Fire Demon King and safely enter the ¡®safe house¡¯.


    After that, he hurriedly increased the output of the sacred power in the **** map, so that the light heart had the ability to compete with the dark heart again, and finally recovered the balance.


    It can be said that Ye Hao is walking across the volcano on a steel wire, and he will be forever if he makes another mistake.


    At that time, he would definitely kill all of his own.


    Ye Hao has self-confidence, blackened himself, that powerful power, even the mid-level quasi-god moon can''t stop him!


    "weirdo."


    Suddenly, a voice sounded.


    Ye Hao raised his head abruptly, but he saw that no one else was sitting in place.

 Chapter 2409： Kunpeng Nine Locks

    Is it an illusion?


    Ye Hao said inwardly.


    "Why, can''t you find me? I''m right in front of your eyes." That voice sounded in Ye Hao''s mind again with a hint of teasing.


    Ye Hao held his breath, ready to fight at any time, and at the same time began to guess who the source of the sound was?


    Right now, there are only these people in this ¡®safe house¡¯, and if Ye Hao is unaware of it, his strength must be much higher than Ye Hao.


    But there is no one else in the eye.


    Ye Hao looked around, and soon he paused, facing the white bone wall.


    There is indeed no other person here, but there is a creature walking with him, after all, he is in someone''s body.


    "You are the Bone Kun Emperor!" Ye Hao said inwardly.


    "It''s still clever." These words acknowledged the identity of the Bone Kun Emperor.


    Ye Hao swallowed, who would have thought that the Bone Kun Emperor of the God King level would even speak to him.


    "You must be very curious now, why I suddenly came to you, after all, your existence to me is just a few humble parasites."


    The Bone Kun Emperor''s words are correct, Ye Hao and others are a parasite in front of the huge and powerful Bone Kun Emperor.


    "Then why are you looking for me?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Because you had a powerful breath just now." Bone Kun Emperor said.


    Ye Hao suddenly felt his chest squeezed, as if an invisible force was checking his body.


    "Oh, the heart of the demon. I didn''t expect you to have this thing." The Bone Kun Emperor said somewhat unexpectedly: "But you should not be a demon, you are a human race?"


    The heart of the demon?


    This should refer to the black heart in Ye Hao.


    "There is also this white heart, very pure sacred power, very powerful. No wonder you have not been swallowed by this demon heart, the two are balanced, you are really a bold person.


    Even the powerhouses of the God King level have the courage to control these two distinct forces at the same time. "Bone Kun Emperor Road.


    "What is the heart of the devil!" Ye Hao asked chatically.


    "You don''t know what this is?" Bone Kunhuang was a little surprised.


    Ye Hao told the Bone Kun Emperor the fact that he had obtained this black heart, without a trace of concealment.


    "Earth plane? It seems that someone should have taken it over and left it somewhere. When you were fighting just now, I felt this breath in your body, so I found it.


    Since you are not a demon, then I will tell you what this thing is. The heart of the demon is the earliest group of demons, that is, the heart possessed by the ancient demon gods. They rely on the heart of the demon to be very strong in cultivation and combat.


    The gods of the gods and ten thousand realms have paid the price of billions of years and hundreds of gods to hunt down and seal the ancient demon gods.


    By the way, who is leading the current demonic plane? "Bone Kun Emperor asked curiously.


    "Seven Demon Gods." Ye Hao replied.


    "Transmit the information about the Seven Demon Gods to me." Bone Kun Emperor demanded unceremoniously.


    Ye Hao did not hesitate, condensing all the information about the seven demon gods in his head and transmitting it to the Bone Kun Emperor.


    "It turns out that this is the case, the seven demon gods. Each has realized the power of their own laws. Although they don''t have the heart of the gods, they still continue to contend with the gods and the world in other aspects.


    I have to say that the demons really live and die. "The Emperor Bone Kun said with emotion.


    "Before the Bone Kun Emperor, you told me that I was not a devil, and you told me this. Bone Kun Emperor, you hate demons?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "Of course, although I don''t like some hypocritical guys in the gods, but I hate those beasts on the demon plane who do not hesitate to bring destruction to other planes in order to gain power.


    Burial Demon Abyss? That''s what you call here, right, it''s kind of interesting.


    This is the ancient battlefield billions of years ago, and countless demons and gods have fallen here, turning into white bones. "Bone Kunhuang said.


    "Then what are you doing now?" Ye Hao was curious about the current state of the Bone Kun Emperor.


    "I am cultivated by a monster. My soul and body are much stronger than ordinary gods and demons. They have fallen one by one. I can still live like this ghost." Bone Kun said.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath: "That is to say, you have been locked here for billions of years?"


    This bone-kun emperor has lived for billions of years, this is the old monster.


    "Close? Who said I was locked here." Bone Kun Huang snorted.


    "You are not locked here, why not go out?" Ye Hao puzzled.


    "That''s because there are still some things still alive here. Although they are sealed, once they are let out, they will surely bring destruction to many planes.


    So my old things continue to travel here, as long as I''m still here, they won''t get out! "Bone Kunhuang took a hint of pride.


    The Bone Kun Emperor of the God King level needs to be suppressed here, is it the ancient demon **** who was sealed here in the ancient war?


    "Boy, although the heart of the demon in your body comes from the ancient demon god. But I am not a dead-headed person. This kind of thing is not good or bad, only depends on how you use it.


    If you have this thing, it is only a matter of time before you step into the God King level in the future, but before that, you must remember that you must not be demonized by the heart of this demon and lose yourself! "Bone Kunhuang said solemnly.


    "Don''t do anything crazy like before. You can wake up this time, but you may not be able to do it next time."


    Ye Haohan smiled: "I can''t help it, and I can''t guarantee it. After all, at the desperate moment, in order to protect myself and protect my friends, I must do some crazy things."


    "Hahahaha, I like your character, it''s not pedantic. Since you and I have talked so much, then I will give you something. Kid put your hand on my skeleton." Bone Kun Huang said.


    skeleton?


    Ye Hao looked at the surrounding bone wall. These things were not the skeleton of the Bone Kun Emperor.


    Ye Hao swallowed, feeling a little nervous.


    Do, the bone kun emperor is a **** king, if you really want to deal with yourself, why bother.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and pressed his hand directly.


    It seemed to others that Ye Hao was stroking the bone wall, and it didn''t attract people''s attention.


    But the moment Ye Hao touched the bone wall, he felt like he was electrocuted, and then he felt like he had spent a long, long time.


    When Ye Hao recovered, he looked at Ye Duoer and the others.


    Only a few seconds have passed.


    "I put restrictions on your heart of the devil, Kunpeng Jiu Suo."


    Hearing the Bone Kun Emperor''s voice, Ye Hao immediately looked inside his body.


    That special heart, black and white.


    Nine chains appeared on the black side.


    Under this chain, the black heart was very stable, allowing Ye Hao to relax like never before.


    In the past, Ye Hao, like walking forward with a heavy load, couldn''t relax at all times. After all, this was a time bomb in his body.


    And now with the shackles of the Kunpeng Nine Locks, Ye Hao was relieved a lot.


    "This Kunpeng Nine Locks are my sealing skills. If you have to use the power of the heart of the devil in the future, then you will unlock a chain.


    One chain represents 10% of unblocking. Remember, once you unblock the six, that is your limit. Unlocking all of them will completely lose your sanity. You will not be able to recover your sanity like this time. No one knows. "Bone Kunhuang said very solemnly.


    "Thank you senior," Ye Hao said gratefully.


    "Don''t thank me, in fact I have something I want you to do." Bone Kun Huang said.


    Sure enough, there is no pie in the sky.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with Senior Bone Kun Emperor? The junior is only at the Demigod level and is really humble. I''m afraid to take on a big responsibility." Ye Hao left a way for himself.


    It must be unusual for Bone Kun Emperor to ask his own business.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you do things to find death. After I have done things well for me, I can consider sending you out of here. After all, it''s easy to get in this Bone Demon Abyss, but it''s not that simple to get out. ."


    As expected to be an old monster who has lived for so long, this one has arranged candy for Ye Hao.


    Just say you are not tempted.

 Chapter 2410： Bone Kun Emperors Commission

    Chapter 2410 Bone Kun Emperor''s Commission


    "What are you going to talk about first?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Cunning kid. Actually, this thing is very simple, and it is also helpful to you. Later I will go to a place where a demon **** is sealed. The will of that demon **** is very strong, and many demons have been condensed during this time. Power.


    If I had dealt with this kind of thing in the past, I could handle it, but there is really no way for me to look like this. If it continues, it will definitely break the seal within a hundred thousand years.


    What you have to do is to use your devil''s heart to use the power of the devil that it has condensed during this period of time, and let it fall short! "Bone Kunhuang said.


    Absorb the power of the devil?


    "Senior, you told me to use this thing with caution before, and now you are letting me absorb the power of the devil. This is not driving me to death." Ye Hao said.


    "You kid, I''m watching you. What can happen? And depending on your current cultivation level, you are trapped at the demigod level. You have a solid foundation, and it is too difficult to break through your bottleneck with ordinary cultivation methods. Up.


    If you take the opportunity to break through while absorbing the power of the devil, you will get twice the result with half the effort. I can say it all, if you want it or not, I won''t force it. "Bone Kun Emperor said politely.


    Ye Hao smiled bitterly, what is meant by not being forced.


    If I don''t do anything, you can still send me out.


    However, Bone Kun Emperor''s successive conditions were really quite tempting.


    Break through the demigod level!


    Ye Hao took a deep breath: "Okay, I promise you."


    "Hahaha, I knew I didn''t see the wrong person. Your kid is staying honestly now. It''s estimated that it will take an hour to get there." The King Bone was overjoyed.


    "Bone Kun Emperor, you have some demons on your back, don''t you know? Can you help to solve them all easily." Ye Hao calculated.


    The Four-armed Apes are still outside, although they don''t know about the ¡®safe house¡¯, they are very dangerous outside.


    But who can guarantee that they will die, their existence is a huge threat to Ye Hao and others.


    "I want to solve them, but I can''t do anything." Bone Kun Emperor said.


    "Don''t be joking, you are a **** king, you can pinch them to death by just moving a little finger." Ye Hao said.


    "It might have been possible before, but now I am. Only this body is at the **** king level, but it has no power at the **** king level. To me, you are like bacteria on your body.


    You said, I don''t have extraordinary power, how can I eliminate the bacteria in my body. "Bone Kun Emperor explained.


    Ye Hao was stunned, it turned out that this was the case.


    It seems that for billions of years, it is also very uncomfortable to let the Bone Kun Emperor stay here.


    "Then there is another matter to question you. Those demons are here to find God-killing weapons for their demon gods. Do you know where there are God-killing weapons here!" Ye Hao asked expectantly.


    Ye Hao also wanted a god-killing weapon.


    "God-killing weapons? After billions of years, the god-killing weapons of those guys are not broken, shattered, and withered away. It seems that no one''s God-killing weapons remain intact until now." Bone Kun Emperor said. .


    "You are thinking about it."


    The Bone Kun Emperor was silent for a while.


    "Oh, I remember. The guy I asked you to do, he does have a god-killing weapon still in use, but the effect is not as good as before." Bone Kun Emperor said.


    "What weapon!" Ye Hao hurriedly asked.


    "You''re really asking the right person, that guy''s weapon may not be known to others. It is an ancient dragon lord of the ring, a god-killing weapon, with very strong combat power, you can summon its seal after being proficient. The ten elemental ancient dragons of the upper main god!"


    Ye Hao''s eyes widened: "Ten high-level master god-level elemental ancient dragons?"


    With such a ring, wouldn''t it be quite a strong elite team, who would dare to provoke himself?


    "This ring is indeed very strong, but it''s a pity that the ten bone dragon curses in it were printed in that ancient battle, and they were all wiped out long ago. Now this ancient dragon ring is just a mere appearance.


    To repair it, at least ten dragons from the upper main gods must be captured again. And also need a lot of precious materials. "Bone Kunhuang said.


    It was already damaged.


    "Then you just said that there are still things like this? Isn''t it useless anymore." Ye Hao rolled his eyes.


    "Although it can''t be used anymore, it''s a god-killing-level weapon anyway. The main function is invalid, and other functions are still there. At least it is a top-level main god-level weapon.


    But... I''ve seen it before, and if I use it a few more times, I guess it will break. If anyone refining this thing at this time, when the thing breaks, the host will also be backlashed. "Bone Kunhuang said.


    Ye Hao''s body shook: "You said, the person who refines this thing will be backlashed after this thing breaks?"


    "Yes. God-killing weapons need to be fully compatible with themselves and need to be refined. If one''s own God-killing weapons are destroyed, the host will be seriously injured and mentally damaged, and at least the light ones will need to rest. Decades." Bone Kun Huang said.


    An idea came to Ye Hao''s mind.


    That is to say, if this inferior God-killing-level weapon is sent to the Lazy Demon, once the Lazy Demon refines it, it is equivalent to carrying a time bomb with him, and it may be eaten back someday.


    What if this happens to be when the human race is fighting the devil?


    After all, God-killing-class weapons are very precious, and in ordinary times, lazy demon gods would not use them easily.


    "Then this thing, will ordinary people find it abnormal?" Ye Hao asked a crucial question.


    "No, do you think anyone is an old monster who has lived for billions of years like me? To see the problem with this ancient dragon ring, at least you need to have quite strong God King level strength, and also in terms of refining Not a small accomplishment is enough, and there are some common gods.


    Even at the peak of the main god, it is impossible to see the abnormality, at most it is strange how this thing is not so powerful. But on the surface, if you feel it, you will think that this is a perfect god-killing weapon. "Bone Kunhuang said.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth was curved. This is a good thing. After all, the Lazy Demon sent him in. If he is so helpful, he should always give him a gift, right.


    "Senior, I want this God-killing weapon." Ye Hao made a request.


    "You want this tattered? You didn''t hear me say it just now. This thing won''t take too long, and it will crack back, but it will suffer." Bone Kun Emperor said.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "This is not for me, but for''giving away people''."


    "Send someone away?" The Bone Kun Emperor guessed Ye Hao''s intentions, but he didn''t ask much, anyway, all he wanted was Ye Hao to help him solve the problem in front of him.


    He was not interested in other things at all.


    "At that time, I just want to get it myself." Bone Kun Huang said.


    It will take some time to get to the place the Emperor Bone Kun said, and the Emperor Bone Kun quietly stopped speaking.


    But Ye Hao is everywhere now, after all, they are all in Bone Kun Emperor''s body.


    Ye Hao looked at Ye Duo''er and the others, and felt Ye Hao''s gaze, and Ye Duo''er and the others also looked over.


    "Mr. Ye, are you okay?" Ye Duoer asked concerned.


    Ye Hao shook his head: "Nothing, there is one thing I want to tell you."


    "what''s up?"


    "Wait I am going to a place, looking for something, it may be a bit dangerous, if you don''t want to stay here." Ye Hao said.


    "You said you want to go out? Are you crazy? You didn''t see any ghosts outside just now. Now you go out. But in ten minutes you will be dead!" Zhao Qiang said to Ye Hao.


    "Aqiang, pay attention to your attitude!" Zhao Xiaoxiao reprimanded her younger brother, and then looked at Ye Hao and persuaded him: "Mr. Ye, Aqiang is right. Now it''s really dangerous outside."


    "Needless to say, I didn''t want you to take risks with me, I just let you know." After Ye Hao finished speaking, he turned and pointed at the moon: "You are with me."


    The moon looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "I''m going? Me?"


    Is there a string of black question marks on the moon''s head?


    Ye Hao leaned to the moon''s ear: "I know where the God-killing weapon the Lazy Demon is looking for, we will get it later, and you have to come with me."


    Ye Hao still needs the moon to give that thing to the Lazy Demon God, so naturally he wants her to follow.

 Chapter 2411： Epiphany! The Law of Soul!

    Chapter 2411 Epiphany! The Law of Soul!


    The waiting time is neither long nor short.


    And there was a doubt that the Bone Kun Emperor also answered Ye Hao.


    That''s why the Bone Kun Emperor didn''t have a god-killing weapon, but the black jade in the hands of the Four-armed Demon Ape had a reaction to the Bone Kun Emperor.


    It turned out that the black jade was not precisely positioned, but could judge the fluctuations of the **** king level.


    The God-killing weapon was once the weapon of the God King-class powerhouse, and there will naturally be fluctuations on it.


    And the Bone Kun Emperor is also a **** king level, there will be fluctuations, it is that simple.


    After I don''t know how long Bone Kun Emperor''s voice sounded in Ye Hao''s mind again, Ye Hao knew they should act.


    "It''s almost there. I will pause there for a while, and you will go to work. After finishing the work, I will send you away." Bone Kun Emperor said.


    "That...I don''t necessarily leave right away, I have to find a few people in Buried Demon Abyss," Ye Hao said.


    "Heh, looking for someone in Buried Demon Abyss? I''m afraid that you can only find Dry Bones. In short, as long as you can get things done. Of course, I would also like someone to accompany my old guy in this ghost place for a while." Joked.


    Ye Hao got up, but thought of another question: "That''s right. I don''t know where I''m going. I don''t know the way. What if I get lost? And there are some terrifying monsters everywhere. I''m only a demigod. Go out. It is estimated that there will be no bones in a while."


    Suddenly, a ray of blue light flashed in Ye Hao''s right eye, and a small blue phantom appeared in front of Ye Hao''s eyes.


    It was a small blue Kunpeng, quite cute.


    "This is a trace of consciousness that I separated. Only you can see it, but other people can''t detect it. You can communicate with it, and it will take you to your destination.


    And there will be my breath on its body, those guys dare not approach. "Bone Kunhuang said.


    Ye Hao nodded, and he walked to the opening of the ¡®safe house¡¯, ready to leave this place.


    The moon was a little unwilling, but still honestly followed Ye Hao.


    "and many more!"


    At this moment, Ye Duo''er stopped Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao turned his head and looked at Ye Duoer: "What else is there?"


    "I...I will go out with you." Ye Duoer said firmly.


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head: "There is no need for this. I am going to do my business. There is a certain degree of danger. I may even encounter the demons before and meet danger again. I don''t have the time to protect you. "


    "Then you call me, don''t worry about my danger." The moon murmured.


    "You saved us, and if you have something, I will naturally help. Don''t worry, we will go together, or I will be alone. Moreover, it is not a way for us to hide here. After I go out, I will find a way to contact people in our village.


    If I go out alone, it will be more dangerous. Following you, it is relatively safer. "Ye Duoer said.


    Ye Hao looked at Ye Duo''er and didn''t say anything more: "That''s fine. You can follow."


    Ye Duo''er nodded heavily.


    "Miss, I''ll be with you!" Zhao Qiang took the initiative to invite Ying, and the others also stood up.


    It can be seen that the people in this village are very united.


    "Brother Aqiang, I am the strongest here. I believe you will not object. Many of them are injured and need someone to take care of them. Sister Xiaoxiao''s injuries have not fully recovered, and the surrounding area is full of dangers.


    I hope that Brother Aqiang will take care of everyone for me, and I will try my best to call people in the village and bring everyone back to the village without incident. "Ye Duoer said.


    Zhao Qiang and others were a little bit upset, but still watched Ye Duoer leave.


    Ye Hao and the three people left the ¡®safe house¡¯, and all three were very nervous.


    The most is Ye Duo''er and Moon, they know that there are a lot of terrifying monsters out there, if a few come here, they can eat a pot.


    Although Ye Hao has the Bone Kun Emperor, his inner vigilance is still there. Who can guarantee that no monster will ignore the Bone Kun Emperor''s breath.


    "Don''t be nervous, I have lived here for billions of years. I know this place like my home. No one dares to ignore my breath." The Bone Kun Emperor floated in front of Ye Hao''s eyes.


    Because of the existence of the Bone Kun Emperor, there is no need for a map.


    Soon Bone Kun Emperor brought them the surface of his own body.


    At this time, there was a ¡®starlight¡¯ outside, as if being in the vast galaxy.


    But what floats above the galaxy is not stars, but horrible corpses.


    The breath of these corpses is far more terrifying than those on the ground.


    The middle main god, the upper main **** abound, and there are even the corpses of the **** king level!


    "These little stars are all things that those strong men swayed after their deaths. They were all overlords of one party before they were alive, and the energy in their bodies has not dissipated even after billions of years have passed.


    You seem to have the power of cultivating the law of darkness and soul elements. You can try to explore and practice, but here it is hundreds of times faster than the outside world. "Bone Kunhuang said.


    "Then can the two of them absorb cultivation?" Ye Hao asked.


    "No, they are too weak. These are at least the aura above the middle main god. If they are directly absorbed, they will explode and die. But you can use some utensils to preserve these things and filter them, even though that way. Will weaken these energies.


    But it can be directly absorbed by these little guys. "Bone Kunhuang said.


    Ye Hao nodded, he used all the utensils on his body that could hold things without saying anything, to install these bits and pieces, while using his body to absorb them.


    The Moon and Ye Duo''er were a little curious about the energy when they saw Ye Hao''s behavior.


    But Ye Hao still reminded them.


    Ye Duoer was honest and obedient, but the moon tried to absorb it. Ye Hao noticed her behavior. She didn''t absorb too much, and only suffered a little.


    Sure enough, the moon showed a painful expression, as if he had eaten ten tons of mustard, and it took a long time to recover.


    Ye Hao continued to absorb, he felt that his dark law had improved a lot, and at the same time the soul element power had also improved a lot.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, the soul elements gathered in his hand, and then slowly gathered into a force of laws.


    "The Law of Soul!" The Moon was stunned when he saw what Ye Hao had shown him, and was envious.


    This guy actually gained another law power, which is still a very rare soul law.


    After a few minutes, Ye Hao let out a foul breath, he learned the soul law, but he was not too proficient.


    As for the realm, Ye Hao could feel the bottleneck from the demigod level to the quasi-god level, the bottleneck that was originally like steel, has now become a lot softer.


    But it''s like that kind of elastic material. Although it''s a lot softer, you can reach it in with your hand, but it won''t break.


    "If that place really is what the Bone Kun Emperor said, then I will break through to the Quasi-God level anyway this time." Ye Hao made up his mind secretly.


    Seeing the power of the demon plane, Ye Hao deeply felt his lack of strength.

 Chapter 2412： Tangle of the moon

    Chapter 2412 the entanglement of the moon


    "Hey, it''s weird. Why does Bone Kun Emperor seem to have stopped?" Ye Duo''er looked at the static things above her head in surprise.


    "Flying tired, isn''t it normal to take a break?" Moon said.


    Ye Duoer shook his head: "I have lived on the back of Bone Kun Emperor for decades. It flew slowly and high, but it never stopped. Not once!"


    With that, Ye Duo''er looked at Ye Hao who was calm, and she felt a feeling for some reason.


    Perhaps the reason why the Bone Kun Emperor stopped has something to do with this man.


    "Go forward for about forty kilometers, there is a cliff there, just jump down from there and you''re there." Bone Kun Emperor''s ghost wandered beside Ye Hao.


    "Forty kilometers? It''s a bit far," Ye Hao muttered.


    "Don''t you know how to fly, your lowest strength is also a demigod level. Even if you are buried in the Demon Abyss, flying forty kilometers will only take a few minutes." Bone Kun Emperor said.


    "Yeah, I can fly." Ye Hao reacted. They had estimated the danger of Burial Demon Abyss before, so naturally they couldn''t fly so conspicuously all the time.


    But at this moment there is a guarantee from the Bone Kun Emperor, there should be no problem.


    "Ye Duo''er, Moon. Follow me closely and prepare to fly over." Ye Hao said, bleeding red wings blooming behind him.


    "Flying? Are you crazy? There are some powerful monsters everywhere. We flew past like a piece of meat passing in front of a tiger." The moon cast Ye Hao''s eyes.


    Ye Hao stirred his wings and his body was already suspended.


    "Well, why have we not been attacked by even a monster since we left the''safe house", and there has been no movement at all." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the moon.


    After the moon paused, Ye Duo''er seemed to understand, and behind him appeared wings formed by gathering spiritual energy.


    "If you don''t follow up again, I don''t guarantee that you will be safe to stay here." Ye Hao has already begun to increase the speed and fly out, and Ye Duo''er is close behind.


    "Perhaps...perhaps those guys were tired and went back to the nest to rest?" The moon just muttered a few words, and she heard a roar in the distance and a creepy feeling.


    As if several pairs of eyes have been fixed on her prey.


    "Hey, wait for me!" The moon spread his wings without saying a word and followed.


    When she was close to Ye Hao, she was surprised to find that that feeling had disappeared.


    The moon looked at Ye Hao in astonishment. What is going on with this guy? He actually has a way to keep those monsters from approaching? How did he manage a little demigod?


    What the moon doubts is exactly what Ye Duoer doubts now


    Having lived on the Bone Kun Emperor''s back for a long time, she was quite aware of the habits of those monsters.


    Those monsters don''t usually attack each other, but they are very sensitive to the vitality of creatures and will actively hunt them.


    She had never seen this kind of situation where she was exposed outside the city without being besieged by monsters for a long time.


    Even if it is the main **** level shot, it is impossible to shock those monsters, what is the origin of this man.


    The three of Ye Hao flew to one direction at extremely fast speeds, and the scenery on the Bone Kun Emperor was retreating quickly.


    Some monsters who were in their own territory had just felt a breath of vitality and were ready to hunt.


    But soon another powerful pressure flooded down, causing these monsters to crawl on the ground one by one, not daring to make a sound, and some even hid themselves in the mud.


    They didn''t dare to act until the breath disappeared.


    This can be described as a spectacle on the back of Bone Kun Emperor.


    ...


    "Is it here?" Ye Hao stopped and looked at the so-called ¡®cliff¡¯ in front of him.


    Said it is a cliff, it is actually the edge of the Bone Kun Emperor. Below it is a dark area with some starlight, and there is no place to stand.


    "Senior, are you fooling me? I can''t see where there is?" Ye Hao asked in surprise.


    "Don''t worry, this is indeed the place to seal the guy. It''s just that I can''t get too close. After all, my breath is very familiar. If it can feel me, it will definitely be suspicious.


    So you jump from here, and you can reach that place almost ten kilometers down. When things are done, I will pick you up. "Bone Kun Emperor Ghost said.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, now he has no choice.


    "Go, let''s go down." Ye Hao said.


    "What? Go down from here? What do you want to do? Just now suddenly told us to fly dozens of kilometers, and now let us jump down?" The moon couldn''t help it.


    "I don''t have the time to explain to you now, you have only two choices. Either die here or follow me." Ye Hao finished, his wings gathered behind him, and his body dived down in a free fall.


    Ye Duo''er followed closely, and the moon had to swallow, after all, she had no choice.


    After falling for a long time, at first, you could see the huge skeleton of the Bone Kun Emperor nearby, but soon they couldn''t even see the skeleton. There were only the mysterious skeletons and the stars around.


    "It''s almost here, control the speed." Bone Kun Emperor Ghost said in Ye Hao''s ear.


    Ye Hao suddenly spread his wings.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s movements, Ye Duoer and Moon also spread their wings and started to slow down.


    At this time, Ye Hao also saw the ground below.


    It turned out to be just a floating desert island.


    The size is not as big as the floating islands of the Black Great Wall, and at a glance, it is less than 300 square meters.


    There are a lot of strange things floating on it, it seems that it should be the seal that the Bone Kun Emperor said.


    Ye Hao and the three fell on the desert island, and the surroundings were quiet and terrifying.


    "It''s so weird here, it makes me feel very bad here." Ye Duo''er hugged her arm and looked around.


    Ye Hao was looking for something first, and soon he found a black ring with a dragon head carved under a rock.


    Ye Hao took the ring and walked to the moon''s side, and handed it to her: "This is a god-killing weapon, the ancient dragon ring, you hold it first, and you are not allowed to wear it. I will explain to you what to do afterwards.


    Now you two don''t go anywhere here, don''t panic no matter what you see later. "


    The moon looked at the shameless ring in her hand in surprise, and she swallowed, "This... is this the God-killing weapon that the Lazy Demon wants?"


    The moon''s questioning was not answered, because Ye Hao had already walked towards the center of the island, where there was a cloud of black air and mist.


    The moon lowered her head and looked at the ancient dragon ring. She picked up the ancient dragon ring in her left hand and raised her ring finger in her right hand. She felt a little wobbly.


    This is a god-killing weapon, if she can get it, it must be a great opportunity!


    But... Ye Hao just let it be held, and emphasized that it should not be worn.


    "Why listen to him? This is a god-killing weapon. As long as you wear it, maybe you can get rid of his control, and then you will have the opportunity to reach a higher level!"


    "This is the weapon that the devil wants, how can I miss it! Put it on!"


    "Put it on! Kill Ye Hao! No one can threaten you anymore!"


    As the moon watched the Gulong Lord of the Ring approaching her right ring finger, the thought in her mind became more and more intense.


    But in the end she suddenly put her left hand down.


    "Huhuhu..." The moon gasped, forcing himself to stop looking at the ancient dragon ring.

 Chapter 2413： Devils temptation

    Chapter 2413 the temptation of the devil


    Ye Hao came to the center of the island, before the black air.


    "It''s this thing, I feel that I have a desire for this black energy in my heart." Ye Hao clutched his chest, and he felt his blood surge.


    It was as if a bunch of delicious food appeared in front of a hungry man.


    "Yes, it''s this thing. This guy has been restless all these years, and wants to escape with the help of the demon power accumulated over billions of years.


    You unlock five Kunpeng nine locks of your black heart, and then begin to absorb the power of these demons. Because you have the heart of the devil, these things will not be harmful to you, and may even help you break through the current bottleneck! "Bone Kun Emperor''s ghost is floating beside Ye Hao''s ears.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, and started to unlock the nine locks of Kunpeng according to the method taught to him by the Emperor Bone Kun.


    "Kunpeng nine locks, unlock!"


    After unlocking the five chains in one breath, a black breath began to appear on Ye Hao''s body. Ye Hao''s eyes turned black, black lines appeared on his skin, and horns formed by black energy on his head.


    Black wings burst out from behind.


    This is simply a person of a living demon clan.


    Ye Hao raised his right hand, a black hole appeared in the palm of his hand, and began to slowly absorb the condensed black gas.


    When the first ray of black energy rushed into Ye Hao''s body, he made a cheerful voice.


    It was as refreshing as a sip of cold beer on a hot summer day.


    This feeling is really addictive, if it weren''t for Bone Kunhuang''s reminder to control the amount of absorption, it can''t be absorbed too fast.


    Ye Hao is about to "drink all the time".


    Along with the absorption of black energy, Ye Hao felt that he had entered a ethereal realm.


    A series of things about the Dark Law flashed through Ye Hao''s mind, and the original unfamiliar knowledge suddenly became a lot of enlightenment.


    The bottleneck of the Demigod level is getting looser.


    Ye Hao began to rush into his bottleneck.


    If it doesn''t work once, come twice, if it doesn''t work twice, come three times!


    bump


    bump


    bump


    The black energy around Ye Hao''s body was accompanied by Ye Hao''s impact, and it would continue to agitate black ripples, like a calm water surface with a few stones falling down.


    "What is Mr. Ye doing?" Ye Duoer asked curiously.


    The moon looked at Ye Hao suspiciously: "He...could he be breaking through!"


    "Breakthrough?" Ye Duoer was stunned.


    "He was a Demigod before, and he is now taking the opportunity to break through!" The moon stared at Ye Hao with deep eyes.


    "Mr. Ye is really a Demigod? Didn''t you kidding me before?" Ye Duoer covered her mouth. She thought that Miss Moon was just joking when she said Ye Hao was a Demigod, or to hide her strength.


    After all, Ye Duo''er couldn''t see how much Ye Hao''s strength was. His body seemed to be covered in a mist, which made people unable to see through.


    "Hehe, I don''t believe it either. But he is indeed a Demigod. To be honest, I am also a little curious now, how strong he will be if he breaks through to the Quasi-god.


    The owner of the three laws seems to have many elemental powers. "


    The moon could not help clenching his fists: "This guy is really envious, he has taken all good things away."


    "But looking at Mr. Ye like this, it seems that the breakthrough is not going well?" Ye Duoer looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    The moon said with a chuckle: "A monster like him breaks through, but it is dozens of times, or even hundreds of times more difficult than ours. But once it breaks through, it will shock the world."


    Ye Hao didn''t know that the two women behind him were talking about his own affairs, and he was carefully breaking through.


    And the black energy in front of him has been absorbed by him by a tenth.


    There was a black breath floating in the half of the black heart in the body, a little more angry.


    "Who is it? Stop it! Who is moving my devilish air!"


    At this moment, a voice stirred in Ye Hao''s mind.


    Ye Hao''s heart shook. This voice should be the guy who was sealed here. He didn''t expect that this guy could transmit the sound directly into his ears.


    Ye Hao didn''t say a word, and continued to absorb the devil''s energy.


    The Bone Kun Emperor said that although the guy who was sealed here is still not dead, he still wants to escape here.


    But before it got out of the trap, it was impossible to threaten Ye Hao''s safety. At most, it was just some movement and some coercion.


    "I told you to stop, you bastard. Believe it or not, after I get out, I will tear you apart!" That guy was very angry. He had accumulated billions of years of demon energy, and he was taken carelessly. This guy absorbed one tenth.


    "You have the breath of that fellow in your body, it was that fellow who asked me to come, right. Haha, I advise you to stop, this is my condensed demon breath, even if it is an ordinary demon inhaling it, it will explode within a few minutes Die!"


    Seeing that it was hard and useless, the guy threatened.


    And also guessed that the Bone Kun Emperor instructed this fellow to come, but it could not feel the ghost of the Bone Kun Emperor beside Ye Hao.


    Seeing that Ye Hao didn''t mean to stop, and that Ye Hao had absorbed one-fifth, and was still intact, and even the breath on his body had increased somewhat, making the guy unable to sit still.


    Ye Hao felt interesting to scan his body, as if someone was checking himself.


    "Heart of the demon, you should have the heart of the demon!" The guy''s voice was a little excited: "No wonder you have absorbed so much demon energy and nothing happened."


    Ye Hao remained motionless, continuing to absorb the black energy and breaking through his own bottleneck.


    "You are not a demon, but you have a devil''s heart. It looks like you have a chance as a young man. I know that the Bone Kun Emperor must have given you some benefits and let me absorb the demon power I have accumulated.


    You have a heart of demons, so absorbing these demonic powers will not have any side effects. "The guy''s voice calmed down, as if he was chatting with a friend.


    "But what he can give you, and I can give you the same. As long as you are willing to give me the heart of the devil, I can go out now. I am an ancient demon **** at the demon king level. As long as I get out of trouble, I can give you a lot of you. What you want.


    I have a way to make you become the upper master **** in a very short time! More than that, I can also make you the master of the demon world! "


    Devildom, this is the abbreviation of the Demon Plane by people in ancient times.


    This guy''s words are crazy, and the conditions are very attractive.


    It is the strength of the upper master **** and the master of the demon world, if he can really do what he promised.


    Ye Hao can be said to have directly wiped out half of the earth''s crisis.


    "Don''t listen to him, he is a demon! He has killed many creatures on the plane, if he is allowed to come out. Then Bi will come back with the army of the demon plane!


    Then it will be a protracted battle again! "The Emperor Bone Kun was worried that Ye Hao would be shaken, and he was doing work in Ye Hao''s ear.

 Chapter 2414： Enemy’s road is narrow, but the enemy is in the back

    Chapter 2414 the enemy has a narrow road


    Ye Hao is indifferent, he doesn''t hear things outside the window, and concentrates on doing the immediate things.


    Seeing that Ye Hao was unmoved, the guy who was sealed started to feel a little anxious. At this moment, nearly two-fifths of the devilish energy had been absorbed.


    "Young man, if these are not enough, you can tell me. I can give you whatever you want, right! Status! Or beauty? As long as you like, I can give you when I come out."


    "Are you worried that I will break my promise? I can make an oath, I can sign an equality contract with you, I can... I can be a brother with you!"


    "Young man, you just say a word, even if you have a god-king enemy, I can help you kill him!"


    Ye Hao''s eyelids moved slightly.


    The Bone Kun Emperor looked at Ye Hao worriedly: "Ye Hao, don''t let him..."


    "Senior Bonkun Emperor, this is my own business. I have no choice but to make irresponsible remarks about what I decide."


    Ye Hao continued to absorb the black energy, and this time he communicated with that guy.


    "It seems that you really want to go out? Well, as long as you promise me a few conditions, I can let you out."


    "Say, say, say! No matter what the conditions are, I can comply with it!" the guy shouted excitedly.


    "Ye Hao, you will regret it!" The Emperor Bone Kun looked at Ye Hao with some regret.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth raised slightly: "The first condition is that what you need to sign with you is not an equality contract, but a symbiosis contract. If one party dies, the two will die."


    Although this condition is a bit harsh, it is still acceptable if one can escape.


    "The second condition is that you need to use your own soul, body, and power to swear that you are not allowed to leave the Bone Demon Abyss for half a step. Spend your life here, let alone interfere with the development of the outside world."


    Hearing this, Bone Kun Emperor''s eyes lit up, and he did not hide his breath from that guy.


    "Hahaha, interesting, interesting. What an interesting guy."


    "The third condition... Forget it, these two are enough." Ye Hao calmly said: "How about, think about it?"


    "Asshole, asshole. I''m going to tear you apart!" The guy felt the humiliation and was quite angry, as if the whole island was shaking.


    "Aren''t you longing for freedom, this Bone Demon Abyss is so big, you can wander around here, you can go fishing, and see the scenery. Talk about life with Senior Bone Kun Emperor.


    In addition, I can also find some things for you, such as books, games, mahjong, etc., which are very fun. "


    If the sealed guy can agree to these conditions, Ye Hao is naturally willing to let him go. After all, he has the things promised by this guy, and Ye Hao doesn''t need to bother any more.


    If these conditions cannot be met, Ye Hao is impossible to let him out.


    Because Ye Hao can guess what a demon who has been imprisoned for billions of years will do after it comes out, it may destroy the plane of the earth, and may cause the death of many planes.


    Ye Hao is not a good person, but he will not degenerate into a sinner.


    "Shut up! You kid wait for me, you will regret it!"


    That guy''s voice no longer rang in Ye Hao''s mind, but directly conveyed it so that Ye Duoer and the moon behind could hear it.


    "I am the ancient demon **** from billions of years ago. I am sealed here. If any of you can kill the man in front of you, take out his demon heart and give it to me.


    I am willing to promise her, give her supreme strength, and the status of one person in the demon world above ten thousand people, I can give her whatever she wants! "


    Seeing that Ye Hao failed to confuse Ye Hao, this guy began to attack other people.


    Ye Duoer lowered his face: "My parents and grandparents have said that the ancient demon gods are very evil existences, and you are sealed here. I can''t let you out anyway!"


    Ye Duoer''s eyes were firm, and she could see that she was not someone to be deceived.


    "You have the aura of my demonic clan in your body. You are holding my god-killing weapon, the Ancient Dragon Ring. If you are willing to help me do these things, I will satisfy any of your wishes."


    This is for the moon.


    The moon shrugged: "I have to say, your words are very seductive + confusing. It''s a pity that I am not an opponent of that guy, you should go find someone else."


    At this moment, Ye Hao had absorbed three-fifths of the devil''s energy.


    But Ye Hao felt that his bottleneck had cracked, and he only needed to work harder to completely break through.


    "Asshole, I am mad at me. You guys, I remember you, once you let me out, I will kill you all!" The guy became angry and angry.


    Ye Hao glanced at Ye Duoer and Moon behind him.


    In fact, he was not defenseless. Once the two of them became ill-intentioned, or were bewitched by that guy, they would pay for what they did.


    Ye Hao let out a sigh of relief, then absorbed the devil''s breath.


    He is now extremely sure that he only needs to absorb these demon qi and he can definitely break through to the Quasi-God level!


    When the time comes, when he returns to the Black Great Wall, he will tell them a little bit by the gang of Black Yao Dapeng King who framed him.


    ßËßËßËßË


    Suddenly three figures landed on the island from the sky.


    "Hey, kid. Thank you for taking us to find this place." The Four-armed Demon Ape came out, covered with several deep wounds. The wounds on his back can even see the bones inside, a pair of black His wings are broken and look bad.


    "Ancient Demon God, what you said just now counts. As long as we kill this kid, take out his heart and give it to you. You can help us realize any wish!" The three charm girls'' eyes were full of craziness.


    But her appearance was a bit miserable, she didn''t know what was attacked on her face, she was rotten and her intestines were hanging out from her belly.


    This look is still alive, I have to say that the high-level quasi-god-level demons are still quite terrifying.


    The Ghost Blade King is holding his own two knives. Now there are only these two knives left on his body. All the other knives are damaged, and his right eye is gone, as if he was dug out by something. The general.


    When they were separated before, there were still four people in this group. It seems that the middle-level quasi-god-level demon either died tragically under the hands of those monsters, or was cruelly abandoned by the three.


    "Yes, yes, yes! As long as you can kill this person, dig out his heart to me. I will give you things you can''t imagine." The sealed guy didn''t expect this to suddenly kill a group of people.


    One of them was the lower main god, and the other two were high-rank quasi gods, although both seemed to be seriously injured.


    But it was more than enough to deal with Ye Hao''s demigod level.


    Ye Hao frowned. This is really a narrow road to the enemy, but he hasn''t broken through yet.


    And even if he breaks through, I don''t know if he can fix that lower main god.

 Chapter 2415： He broke!

    The four-armed demon ape stared at Ye Hao, as if looking at a prey.


    "Little handsome guy, I see where you are going to escape this time." San Mei Nu licked her lips. If this action was previously charming and moving.


    But at this moment, it is simply panic.


    "You are not allowed to approach him!" Ye Duoer took out his sword and stood in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at Ye Duo''er behind him with a little surprise. He didn''t expect that this girl who had not known her for a day would actually stand in front of three such powerful demons for himself.


    The moon was also a little surprised by Ye Duo''er''s behavior. She looked at Ye Hao, who was still absorbing those strange black auras, and then looked at the three demons who were ready to attack at any time.


    She was a little vacillating. From the perspective of the situation, their odds of winning were too small.


    But now even if they surrender, this group of people will definitely kill themselves mercilessly. The devil doesn''t know what preferential treatment means to prisoners.


    And if the moon uncovered the mask on his face, even if this group of people knew his identity, he would never let him go easily. In the end, it would fall into the hands of the lazy demon, that would have only one end.


    dead!


    Still tortured to death!


    "Damn, I knew there would be nothing good to follow you." The moon took out his moonblade and prepared for the battle: "You guys had better break through before we were killed, otherwise the old lady would not be a ghost. Let go of you!"


    "I can''t help myself. I hate people who are longer and better than me." The Three Charms looked at the two women with hatred.


    Moreover, with her disfigured face like this, she couldn''t wait to pull the faces of these two women off.


    The three charm girls raised their hands, and the black air gathered into two black chains.


    "Let me torture you guys for a while." The Three Charms said, and the black chain was cut directly.


    The moon blades in the moon''s hand crossed, and the power gathered: "Crescent Trace!"


    Crackling


    The moon and the three charm girls fought ten moves, and the moon was hit by the three charm girls'' black chains on the abdomen, and the body flew upside down, vomiting blood.


    "Miss Moon!" Ye Duoer looked at the moon worriedly, but the Ghost Sword King and Four-armed Demon Ape were slowly approaching her on her side.


    "Go away." The Ghost Blade King doubled his swords in front of him, as if Ye Duoer''s posture didn''t hide, then he would directly split Ye Duoer in half.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Duoer knew that she couldn''t stop these two guys just by her own strength.


    She raised the sword in her hand and held the sword directly with her left hand.


    "Paint the ground as a prison, blood stains the body, the sword hangs in the prison!"


    A person who was exactly the same as Ye Duo''er appeared beside Ye Duo''er, and the two of them acted the same, and their body was full of breath.


    The sword in Ye Duoer''s hand came out, hanging above his head, a blood-colored cage enclosing Ye Duoer and Ye Hao.


    "Beiming magical skill! The sword is hanging in the prison!" Ye Hao turned his head abruptly, looking at Ye Duoer behind him, his eyes filled with incredible expressions.


    Although there are many things to ask in his heart, the immediate matter is very important, and Ye Haoqiang endures his intentions.


    "Huh, a mere enchantment arranged by a low-level quasi-god." The two swords in the hands of Ghost Blade King began to slash quickly, like lightning, colliding on the blood-colored cage that Ye Duoer displayed.


    The sword floating above Ye Duoer''s head began to crack, and Ye Duoer''s raised arms were shaking.


    "Wasting time, let me come." The Four-armed Demon looked at the people inside the shield with a grin.


    That **** guy, this time he will not only die in his own hands, but because of his death, he will receive the gift of the demon **** who is sealed here.


    At that time, he will become an existence under one person and above ten thousand people, the upper god!


    Thinking about it, there is some excitement.


    Four-armed Demon Monkey''s four fists began to blast towards Ye Duoer''s shield.


    boom


    boom


    boom


    Under the attack of the two, Ye Duoer''s shield only lasted for a short period of five seconds before it shattered.


    In addition, the fist wind of the four-armed demon ape hit Ye Duo''er''s body, and Ye Duo''er directly flew out and fell heavily on Ye Hao''s feet.


    Ye Duoer''s blood stained Ye Hao''s trouser legs.


    Ye Hao didn''t move, one-fifth of the black air in front of him remained, but his face was quite ugly now.


    Those who are familiar with him know very well that once Ye Hao''s expression appears, it means he is really angry.


    "You are looking for death!" Ye Hao''s cold voice came.


    "Death? Boy, who is looking for death now?" The Four-armed Demon Ape laughed and approached Ye Hao.


    "Hahahaha, boy. I just gave you a chance, but you just didn''t grasp it. Now you are about to die in front of me. It''s a pity that I didn''t kill you personally."


    The sealed fellow said in Ye Hao''s ear with a sarcasm.


    "Do you expect these wastes to save you?" Ye Hao''s mouth raised slightly.


    The four-armed demon ape behind him has stretched out his hand, and his large palm is about to fall on Ye Hao''s head.


    At this time, Ye Hao directly burst out with a breath.


    The four-armed demon ape of the lower main **** was forced back a few steps.


    "This guy broke through?" The Four-armed Demon Ape looked at this scene in surprise, then looked at his hands.


    However, when he broke through to the Quasi-God level in a mere mere half-god, this fluctuation could push him back, which is really incredible.


    The wave of air on Ye Hao''s body hadn''t stopped yet, waves of agitation spread.


    The Three Charm Girl who was still chasing the moon also stopped, turned her head and looked at Ye Hao''s back, her expression a little solemn.


    "This kid is definitely not a simple breakthrough!"


    "It doesn''t matter if he is a simple breakthrough, he is just a lower-level quasi-god. I am a high-level quasi-god. It is not a trivial thing to clean him." The Ghost Blade King rushed towards Ye Hao with both knives in his hands.


    Ye Duoer was holding her chest, enduring the pain and wanted to stand up and fight, but a figure stood in front of her, and a box of healing potions was placed in front of her.


    "Don''t move, leave the rest to me. Take these healing potions." Ye Hao''s voice to Ye Duoer was a little soft.


    "Dare to be distracted at this time!" Two knives of the Swift Ghost Sword King came one after another, approaching Ye Hao''s neck, just to behead Ye Hao directly.


    brush


    A purple light appeared, it was a dazzling purple sword.


    "Heaven and Earth Ten Thousand Swords!"


    When the sword art was shot, the Ghost Blade King unexpectedly stopped, and even backed up a few steps, several cracks appeared in his clothes.


    Swift Ghost Sword King looked at Swift Ghost Sword King with a sullen face: "This can''t be the strength of the lower quasi-god!"


    "Yes, I am not a lower-level quasi-god right now." Ye Hao''s mouth curled up, it was a cold smile.


    bump


    Ye Hao''s body then heard a drum-like sound.


    "He''s still breaking through!" Four-armed Demon Ape exclaimed.


    "Can''t give him a chance!" The Ghost Blade King doubled his attack. This time he directly used his stunt: "The Ghost Blade!"


    "Pluto Twelve Heavy Cannons!"


    Ye Hao raised his right hand, the lines of the law of darkness appeared, and at the same time the dark aura converged, and twelve black halos appeared one by one from small to large.


    The last black beam of light was excited, and it collided with the Ghost Blade King.


    The volatility of the collision between the two made Ye Duo''er, Moon and others almost blown away.

 Chapter 2416： Intermediate quasi god!

    Chapter 2416 Intermediate Quasi-God!


    "What? Can''t help but shoot me? There are too many bullies and fewer people?"


    The smoke and dust dissipated, Ye Hao held his hands high, the hard ice blocking him.


    And inside the ice are four frozen fists.


    Four-armed Demon Ape shot Ye Hao, in the blink of an eye.


    But the Ghost Sword King who had previously confronted Ye Hao was gone.


    "I''ll go, he won''t kill the high-level quasi-god Ghost Blade King directly, right?" The moon took a breath, and this guy opened the small universe? So tough?


    Squeak


    At this time, at the edge of the island, one hand was grasping on the rock wall, and he staggered up.


    That was the Ghost Sword King, and both of his original swords disappeared. It seemed that they were destroyed in the confrontation just now.


    "Gluck, the dignified quasi-god Swift Ghost Sword King is so embarrassed, and those few artifact-level swords have been destroyed?" San Mei Nu joked from the side.


    "This kid has the law of darkness! What about him, if I hadn''t reacted quickly just now, not only was the weapon broken, I would also be injured." The Ghost Blade King spit out blood, staring angrily at that which brought him shame Guy.


    "Hmph, it''s not that you are taking it lightly. Otherwise, even if he has the law of darkness, he won''t be able to let you be like this." The Sanmei Girl rolled her eyes.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me! Today, I have to kill this human being." Ghost Blade King stretched his hand to his back and held it where his neck protruded.


    The entire back spine of Ghost Blade King began to glow, and then a crimson spine was pulled out alive by him. The shape was a bit like a special sword.


    "That is the devil bone blood sword that the Lazy Demon God bestows on the Ghost Sword King Super God level!" The moon took a deep breath.


    The ghost sword king will not take out this sword until the critical moment. This sword needs to stand by the body, and every use will cause a very terrifying backlash.


    It can be seen how cautious he was from the fact that Ghost Blade King had not used this sword when he buried the bone in the Demon Abyss before.


    But the Ghost Sword King who uses this sword can even compete with the lower Lord God in a short period of time!


    "Hey, you didn''t use it when my old lady was disfigured before. Deal with a little bunny now, but you took it out." The Three Charms looked at the Ghost Blade King with some complaints.


    "He is not a little bunny, he has no problem dealing with you now. Who can make a breakthrough, he will be promoted to the mid-level quasi-god!" The ghost sword king cautiously stared at Ye Hao, who was still facing the four-armed demon ape. Approaching slowly.


    The super-god weapon in his hand was full of blood and black aura, and it seemed to be preparing for a big move.


    "Intermediate quasi-god?" The Three Charms looked at Ye Hao in disbelief, but this guy has the ability to hide strength, and I really can''t see anything just by looking at it.


    But looking back, even if the Ghost Sword King is taken lightly, if it is only the strength of the lower-level Quasi-God, it is impossible to knock the Ghost Sword King into the air.


    And now he can still compete head-on with the four-armed demon ape.


    It can only be said that this kid has the strength of a mid-level quasi god, and based on this guy''s previous special combat power, it is almost equivalent to a high-level quasi god.


    A high-level quasi-god possesses the power of several laws, and that combat power is quite terrifying!


    The three charm girls looked at Ye Hao cautiously, the black chains in their hands began to gather strength, and it seemed that the three of them were ready to besiege Ye Hao.


    "Magic Ape Charge!"


    "Blood knife cut!"


    "The black chain is killing me!"


    Facing a lower main god, two high-level quasi gods simultaneously attacked.


    Ye Hao pressed his hands on the ground, first summoned a large sheet of ice, and then, regardless of whether it was effective or not, he immediately surrounded his body with a death storm.


    The ice layer that had just been summoned was quickly shattered by the attack of the three people and rushed into the death storm.


    The death storm began to deform, and it seemed to be filled with many forces.


    "Mr. Ye..." Ye Duo''er couldn''t help but worry about Ye Hao, for some reason she had met since not long ago.


    She felt that she was very concerned about this man, as if there was something connecting the two of them together, which made her believe in this man naturally, and even felt a little close.


    "Ice King God Sea God Trident!"


    Ye Hao suddenly appeared behind the Ghost Blade King, under him was the condensed Ice King God Seat, and in his hand was the frozen Seagod Trident.


    The Ghost Blade King immediately retracted his sword and returned to defense.


    Seeing this, the Four-armed Demon Ape came to support him, but the next moment Ye Hao disappeared.


    "Be careful!" Four-armed Demon Ape shouted in the direction of the Three Charms.


    It turned out that after Ye Hao disappeared, regardless of whether he had caused substantial damage to the Ghost Blade King, he teleported to the side of the Sanmei Girl.


    "Quadruple¡¤Destroying Star Ring!"


    Ye Hao held a four-fold destruction star ring in each of his hands, and the power of destruction caused the Three Charms to be moved.


    Boom boom boom


    The explosion sounded and smoke was everywhere.


    But this time only caused the Three Charms to suffer a little injury, and did not cause much impact.


    Ye Hao didn''t chase, and then used teleport to entangle the Ghost Blade King.


    Ye Hao didn''t care about the four-armed demon ape, who was the lower main god, as if he was eyeing the Three Charms and the Ghost Sword King.


    And because of the teleportation of the law of space, although the teleport distance here is limited, but to deal with these three demons who have no way to teleport, as long as Ye Hao does not stop, he will stand in the same place.


    This led to an incredible picture here.


    Ye Hao was ¡®siege¡¯ the three people alone, leaving them at nowhere.


    "Oh my God, I can''t believe I would see such a battle. A low-level...no, a middle-level quasi-god. It besieged a lower-level main **** and two high-level quasi-gods." The moon was clutching. Own head.


    If such a battle spreads out, it is estimated that not many people would dare to believe it.


    It''s just that this kind of battle, everyone knows very well that Ye Hao won''t last long.


    Although Ye Hao''s recovery ability is very strong, but in such a high-intensity and high-precision battle, the consumption is too fast.


    Even the pictures of the mountains in Ye Hao''s body, the Nine Suns Scriptures were all running fast, and they couldn''t slow Ye Hao''s consumption.


    The energy in Ye Hao was being consumed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    But now Ye Hao has no other way. Once he stops such an attack now, maybe he can use teleport to temporarily get rid of the danger.


    But Moon and Ye Duo''er don''t have such a chance, they will fall into the tiger''s mouth.


    If you take them to escape, Ye Hao''s teleport distance is limited.


    According to the flying speed of these three people, they followed Ye Hao until they were exhausted.


    "Fuck, you scolded, I''m fighting it!" Ye Hao glared.


    The ultimate clone technique is opened.


    The same figure broke away from Ye Hao''s body, this was not over yet, another figure slowly appeared.


    This is the first time Ye Hao has used the ultimate clone technique to create two clones with the same combat power as his own.

 Chapter 2417： Three Ye Hao

    Chapter 2417 Three Ye Hao


    Although two clones were successfully created, it was necessary to maintain two clones, which further intensified Ye Hao''s consumption.


    But Ye Hao is desperate, he must break the deadlock, and the way to break the deadlock is to kill one person in a very short time!


    The three Ye Hao disappeared and teleported.


    "You two be careful!" The Four-armed Demon Ape was aware of Ye Hao''s plan, and reminded the Three Charms and the Ghost Sword King, and he had done it himself. Once Ye Hao appeared next to the two of them, he Launch an attack.


    Because of the previous tremor, the distance between the four-armed demon ape and the two is not very far, he is sure that as long as the **** human stops for more than a breath, his fist will make the guy drink a pot.


    The Ghost Blade King and the Three Charms are also ready to face Ye Hao''s attack. They no longer dare to take this powerful human race lightly.


    The power of this guy''s law, as well as those strange powers, made his attack already threaten the existence of a high-level quasi-god.


    In the next second, time seemed to stop.


    The moon in the distance widened his eyes, and Ye Duo''er was even more stunned, her mouth slightly opened.


    Three Ye Hao unexpectedly appeared behind and on both sides of the four-armed demon ape.


    Ye Hao''s goal is not the Ghost Blade King or the Three Charms.


    It''s the four-armed demon ape!


    It turns out that Ye Hao¡¯s previous crazy attack on the Swift Ghost Sword King and the Three Charm Girls was just to create a concept for them. He is now at a dead end and wants to kill one of the Swift Ghost Sword King or the Three Charms to open the gap. .


    But Ye Hao knew that even if the Ghost Blade King and the Three Charms killed one, they would not solve the fundamental problem.


    After all, there is still a four-armed demon ape of the lower main god.


    The only way is to kill or severely injure the Four-armed Demon Ape, and this will make the chess game in front of Ye Hao come to life!


    Ye Hao on the left side of the four-armed demon ape showed the aura of multiple elemental forces.


    "Thunder Fury, Death Storm, Flame Dragon Dance!"


    The three forbidden spells were cast at the same time. Because of these three forbidden spells, the body of this clone Ye Hao had cracks, which was an overload situation.


    Ye Hao, on the right side of the Four-armed Demon Ape, also performed a trick.


    "Pluto Twelve Heavy Cannons, Ice King God Seat, Sea God Trident!"


    The Ice King God Seat appeared under the avatar Ye Hao, and a sea **** trident covered by ice crystals had been condensed.


    Twelve circles of black halo appeared, and the black beam was immediately excited!


    At the same time, four rings of various colors appeared behind Ye Hao''s body.


    "Kunpeng nine locks unlocked!" Ye Hao''s black heart unlocked six of the nine chains directly. This was the limit that Bone Kun Huang said before.


    I didn''t expect Ye Hao to use it so quickly.


    Because it had just absorbed the demon power accumulated by the ancient demon god, this caused a dark force far stronger than before to rush into Ye Hao''s body.


    Ye Hao''s whole body began to change, and the shape of a demon appeared again.


    "Quadruple¡¤Dark Destroying Star Ring!" Ye Hao raised his hand, supplemented by the black law, a dark version of the four-layer Destroying Star Ring appeared.


    This time, the aura of destruction was stronger than ever.


    In three directions, unparalleled attacks fell towards the four-armed demon ape at the same time.


    The Four-armed Demon Ape doesn''t have the ability to dodge such as teleport, he also felt the threat this time, completely threatening his lower master god.


    He had never thought that a demigod level who had originally looked down upon, now threatened him, the lower main god.


    "The power of the earth!" The Four-armed Demon Ape yelled, bursting out of his own power of the earth, protecting himself from the almost crazy attacks of these three Ye Hao.


    Boom boom boom


    This time the shock wave really made the moon and Ye Duo''er fly upside down, rolling a few times in the air.


    "This kid is really moving this time. This is to kill us too!" The moon happened to fall beside Ye Duo''er, behind them there was a dark patch. If they fell, they wouldn''t have The ability is coming back.


    The moon made seals on both hands, and a new moon protected them both.


    Not only the Moon and Ye Duo''er, but even the Ghost Sword King and the Three Charms, who originally wanted to support the Four-armed Demon Ape, rushed in, their bodies constantly retreating, swaying in the wind and waves.


    After a few breaths, everything was calm again.


    Such a powerful aftermath of the battle, if it weren''t for the special existence of this island, it would have already been turned into powder.


    "Cough cough cough..." Ye Hao appeared beside Moon and Ye Duo''er. As soon as he appeared, Ye Hao knelt on the ground and vomited a large mouthful of congestion.


    "Mr. Ye... you have your hands!" Ye Duoer looked at Ye Hao full of scars, and cracks appeared on his skin, as if it was about to break.


    "I''m fine, you don''t need to worry about me, just be ready to fight at any time." Ye Hao wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    The moon looked at Ye Hao, then turned to look at the center of the previous battle.


    She wondered what happened to the four-armed demon.


    Could it be said that Ye Hao really killed a lower lord god?


    With the strength of the mid-level quasi-god, leapfrogging and killing the lower main god?


    This has never happened in the history of the Demon Plane for billions of years.


    The Ghost Sword King and the Three Charms also seem to have forgotten to continue attacking Ye Hao, but instead looked at the position of the Four-armed Demon Ape with concern.


    The smoke completely dissipated, and the huge figure of the four-armed demon appeared.


    This caused both Moon and Ye Duo''er to sink in their hearts. If the Four-armed Demon Ape were still alive, then Ye Hao''s painstaking plan would be ruined.


    And the seriously injured Ye Hao and them will become the fish on the knife of others.


    "It''s over, it''s over. I knew this guy came in, now it''s fine. I''m going to die here completely, and I''m still hot with any god-killing weapon." The moon looked like a woman.


    "Miss Moon, something is wrong." Ye Duoer stared in that direction with a strange expression.


    "There is something wrong, we are dying, and I can''t make me complain..." The Moon was saying, she seemed to have heard some sound, and looked at the Four-armed Demon Ape again.


    A crack appeared on the shoulder of the right arm of the Four-armed Demon Monkey, and the crack extended little by little, and finally the arm broke directly and fell to the ground.


    And there was no black blood, the blood inside was completely dry.


    This arm was dry and lifeless.


    At the same time, the left arm of the four-armed demon ape hangs weakly, as if its meridian has been broken.


    In addition, there were several deep holes in the back of the four-armed demon ape, and the flesh and blood inside could be seen.


    The Four-armed Ape was still covered with cracks, and the wound was terrifying.


    "Cough cough cough..." The four-armed demon ape coughed up black blood, staring at Ye Hao in the distance: "Damn ants, dare to hurt me. I will make you die very miserably!"

 Chapter 2418： Dare to move my grandson? Have you ever asked me!

    Ye Hao''s face was dark: "It seems that the damage is still not strong enough. Then we will be unlucky."


    The moon looked at Ye Hao, this guy abolished two arms of the four-armed demon ape of the lower main god, causing the serious injury, and he said that it was not enough.


    Dare to love you are really ready to kill a lower master **** with the combat power of an intermediate quasi-god.


    The Four-armed Demon Ape quickly approached Ye Hao in angrily, and the Ghost Sword King and the Three Charms rounded around from both sides.


    They no longer dared to take Ye Hao''s combat effectiveness lightly, but this guy could seriously hurt the existence of the lower Lord God.


    If the trick was directed at one of the two of them, maybe they would have become corpses on the ground at this moment, completely staying in this Bone Buried Demon Abyss.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, ready to completely unlock the remaining three locks of Kunpeng Nine Locks. At this time, he could no longer care about any danger.


    Just when Ye Hao was about to do it, two figures fell from the sky.


    "Enchantment, get up!"


    A protective barrier blocked the three demons outside.


    "Duoer!"


    A woman hurried over when she saw the injured Ye Duoer.


    The other cold middle-aged man looked at Ye Hao warily.


    "He is my friend. He saved me before." Ye Duoer''s words made the middle-aged man disarm his vigilance, but his eyes still scanned Ye Hao''s body.


    Ye Hao looked straight at the woman who was greeting Ye Duoer.


    That familiar back figure, familiar voice.


    Ye Hao''s eye sockets couldn''t help getting wet, and his body was shaking. He walked towards the woman step by step.


    The middle-aged person noticed Ye Hao''s abnormality: "Stop!"


    Ye Hao did not stop, and continued to walk towards the woman.


    The middle-aged man frowned, and a sword straddled Ye Hao.


    "I let you stand..."


    The middle-aged man hadn''t finished speaking yet, Ye Hao''s words changed his expression.


    "mom¡­¡­"


    The woman became stiff, and she turned her head back with a beautiful face. Although she was over forty years old, she was still quite beautiful.


    "What do you... call me?" The woman looked at Ye Hao.


    "Mom..." Ye Hao wanted to say a lot, but he didn''t know why, those words were stuck in his throat and couldn''t come out.


    The woman looked at Ye Hao up and down, and she shook her body: "You...you are Haoer!"


    When the voice fell, the woman rushed towards Ye Hao in three and two steps. At this moment, she noticed her husband holding the sword in front of Ye Hao.


    The woman was angry and slapped the middle-aged man with her hand.


    "You bastard, you''re good at it! Dare to use a sword against your son!"


    The middle-aged man stupidly covered his face, and while putting away the sword, he said aggrieved: "Sisi, if you say he is your son, you just believe it."


    "My old mother''s son, I don''t know if my old mother still knows. I''ll settle the account with you when I go back!" The woman angered her husband, and then looked at Ye Hao with tears on her face.


    "Haoer...you...you have grown up."


    Ye Hao looked at this mother who looked exactly the same as the mother who had raised herself for many years in the Ye family.


    North Meditation!


    "Mom... I miss you." Ye Hao had tears in his eyes.


    These words directly caused Bei Ming Sisi to feel distressed, and he didn''t care about the blood stains on Ye Hao''s body and hugged his son.


    "My child, I''ve wronged you. How was your stay at Ye''s house? Did you eat well? Did you encounter any difficulties? How did you come here?" Bei Ming Sisi asked several questions.


    Ye Hao felt his mother''s concern and smiled: "Mom, don''t worry, I''m having a good time. Let''s take the time to talk about these things. Let''s solve the immediate problems first."


    The three demons were frantically attacking the barrier at the moment, and cracks had appeared in the barrier.


    "Okay, first solve the matter in front of you. Son, these three guys caused the injury on your body!" Bei Ming Sisi noticed the wound on Ye Hao''s body and looked distressed to death.


    She turned and looked at the three demons angrily.


    "Lao Ye, have you seen these three bastards? You bullied our son and daughter. If you don''t clean up these three guys today, don''t enter my old mother''s house in the future!" Bei Ming Sisi said, with both hands and hands sealed. Directly used the Beiming magical power.


    Intermediate quasi god!


    Ye Hao saw the strength of Bei Ming Sisi, and he didn''t expect his wife''s personality to be so special.


    The middle-aged man...It should be said that he is Ye Hao''s father, that is, Ye Zhan who left many legends on the earth!


    "Are you really my son?" Ye Zhan still looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, ¡°I grew up in Yeh¡¯s family, and my mother¡¯s meditation raised me. After that, I went to Tianmen, and Mr. Jian told me about you and my mother. Then I came here by some means.¡±


    "It''s really you! Son, you have grown up like this!" Now Zi Ye Zhan completely believes that Ye Hao is his son.


    "You still doubt the identity of your son. Didn''t you hear what I just said? Someone bullies your son and daughter, and you guys don''t care?" Beiming Sisi couldn''t help kicking Ye Zhan''s **** directly.


    Ye Zhan''s breath broke out immediately: "Damn it! Dare to bully Laozi''s children, fuck!"


    After that, Ye Zhan directly rushed out of the enchantment. He didn''t have any weapons. He directly used his fists as weapons, and he was chasing after the four-armed demon ape of the lower main god.


    "High-level quasi-god? The melee ability is very strong. Without considering the power of the elements and the power of the law, you can fight against the lower main god!" Ye Hao saw his father''s combat effectiveness.


    Although Ye Zhan can fight the Four-armed Demon Ape, he also possesses elemental power, and there are two high-level quasi-god helpers.


    The situation is a bit stalemate.


    But at this moment, another figure appeared above the island.


    "Duo''er, are you okay?" The figure rushed directly into the enchantment at an extremely fast speed, came to Ye Duo''er''s side, and asked about Ye Duo''er with concern.


    "Grandpa, I''m fine." Ye Duoer shook his head.


    At this moment, Ye Hao could see the appearance of this person clearly.


    Although he has white hair, he is full of heroic appearance and his eyes are piercing.


    Just now, my father and my mother called Ye Duo''er their daughter, and Ye Duo''er called the old man his grandfather.


    Then the identity of this old man naturally came out.


    He is what makes the entire Chinese martial arts world awe.


    Kill God! Ye Ming!


    "Grandpa... Just now father and mother called his son? What''s going on?" Ye Duoer pointed to Ye Hao and asked curiously.


    Ye Ming''s body shook, and his eyes fell on Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao felt as if a divine sense swept across him.


    Ye Ming did not interrogate Ye Hao like Ye Zhan and Bei Ming Sisi did, but directly said excitedly: "You are... Ye Hao!"


    The name Ye Hao was taken before Ye Zhan and Bei Ming Sisi left.


    After they met Ye Ming, they naturally told the old man that there was news about a grandson named Ye Hao on the earth.


    "Well...Grandpa." Ye Hao felt that the old man in front of him was very kind, that was the feeling of blood.


    "Hey!" Ye Ming nodded excitedly, and then he noticed the injury on his grandson.


    "Who caused this injury on your body?" Ye Ming''s face fell gloomy.


    "It''s those three demons, Ye... Brother Ye Hao... Brother was injured by them in order to protect us." Ye Duoer said.


    Now the murderous aura of Cotyledon was overflowing, and his eyes were fixed on the three demons.


    "Dare to move my grandson? Have you ever asked me!"

 Chapter 2419： The Law of Killing, God of Killing, Ye Ming!

    Feeling Ye Ming''s murderous aura, the three demons over there were all shocked.


    "Lord God level!" Both the Ghost Blade King and San Mei Nu were shocked.


    The Four-armed Demon Ape looked at the main god-level aura on Ye Ming''s body, wondering why there was a sense of fear, as if something on this guy threatened him.


    "Ye Zhan, daughter-in-law. You all step back, these three guys let the old man come and clean them up!" Ye Ming shouted.


    Ye Zhan and Bei Ming Sisi both retreated. Although they could defeat these three demons with their strength, it took some time.


    Ye Ming walked towards the three demons with bare hands.


    Ye Hao looked at his grandfather from a distance, somehow he felt that there was something very powerful in his grandfather.


    and many more!


    Becoming the main **** level, that person must have some elemental power or law power in his body, what is the law of grandpa?


    "Dare to move my grandson and granddaughter, I will kill you!" Ye Ming raised his hand, and a scarlet halberd appeared in his hand.


    On the halberd also appeared **** rule lines.


    "The power of the law!" Ye Hao shouted excitedly.


    "Grandpa is amazing. Grandpa said that his power of law is one of the more powerful laws of combat! It''s called the law of killing!" Ye Duoer said.


    The law of killing!


    Just hearing the name, Ye Hao felt his blood rush.


    "Duo''er is right. Father, his cultivation path is killing. He proves the way with killing, condensing the law of killing." Ye Zhan fell beside Ye Hao.


    At this time, the battle of the old man Ye Ming began, and the **** halberd in his hand waved as if to cut off the void.


    "Cut!" Ye Ming shouted angrily.


    The Four-armed Demon Ape hurriedly used its earth elemental power, and some clods appeared around it to try to resist Ye Ming''s attack.


    But those clods were cut directly under the scarlet halberd.


    The four-armed demon ape''s left arm was directly cut off.


    "This..." The Ghost Blade King showed a look of fear, turning around and fleeing without saying a word.


    The Three Charms ran in another direction.


    The two of them didn''t even have the idea of ??fighting in the face of this lower master **** who possessed the power of law.


    The lower main **** of the power of elements and the lower main **** of the power of law cannot be compared.


    "Want to go? I said, the old man, don''t want to live any of my children and grandchildren today!" Ye Ming was domineering, and the scarlet halberd was thrown directly by him.


    The blood-colored halberd shot out like a blood-colored meteor, and in a blink of an eye it pierced the chest of the ghost sword king in front, and then turned into a **** light, cutting off the head of the three charm girls.


    The bodies of the two fell together.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Hao hurriedly used his control technique to collect the bodies of the two demons.


    "Hao''er, why are you collecting the devil''s corpse?" Ye Zhan asked puzzledly, watching his son''s behavior.


    "I''m useful. Some magic circle consciousness needs corpses of Quasi-God level and above." Ye Hao explained that this was the matter previously agreed with the Zerg Queen. This time, he would bring back a few Quasi-God level corpses.


    Many quasi-god-level demons were buried in the Bone Burying Demon Abyss before, but it was a pity that they were in a dangerous situation and there was no chance to collect the bodies of those guys.


    These last three cannot be spared.


    "I''m fighting with you. Earth Demon Ape!" The four-armed Demon Ape''s eyes glowed, and the black demon energy gathered on his body. The earth elemental force formed three stone arms on his broken arm.


    At the same time, the body of the four-armed demon ape also began to grow, and its surface was covered by rocks.


    "Huh, it''s nothing but a manifestation." With a fist, the **** halberd that flew out just now returned to his hand.


    A **** whirlpool appeared on the top of the blood-colored halberd, which was a wave of the power of the law of killing, with the aura of killing.


    "Thorn!" The old man Ye Ming directly faced him once, and a blood beam shot out from the top of the blood-colored halberd.


    In the blink of an eye, Xueguang pierced the body of the Four-armed Demon Ape. The tricks of the Earth Demon Ape were not enough to see. The rocks on his chest fell off in pieces.


    On the surface, it looked like a hole the size of a thumb, but after the rock fell off, the chest of the four-armed ape was completely empty.


    "This...it''s impossible...you...what the hell..." The Four-armed Demon Ape widened his eyes, then fell to the ground, no life.


    A lower main **** and two high-rank quasi gods were all killed by Ye Ming in less than half a minute.


    Ye Ming retracted the scarlet halberd in his hand, returned to Ye Hao, and looked up and down Ye Hao: "My dear grandson, let me see if you are injured.


    Your parents left you alone on the earth, did they suffer a lot? Look at this, it looks like our old Ye family. "


    It can be seen that Ye Ming sees Ye Hao exactly as before.


    Bei Ming Sisi also made no secret of his preference for Ye Hao, and asked questions with concern.


    This actually left Ye Duo''er in the cold.


    Ye Zhan stood next to his daughter and touched her head: "Don''t think too much. It''s just a long time since your grandfather and mother have seen Hao''er. He was born when your mother and I were on the plane of the earth.


    At that time, because I was anxious to go to the void, looking for my father, your grandfather, they left Ye Hao on the other side of the earth, knowing that Haoer had only three people at that time. "


    When Ye Zhan said this, he couldn''t help raising his head, as if he was controlling his inner emotions.


    Ye Duoer smiled and shook her head: "It''s okay, I understand the feelings of grandpa and mother. You have been by my side all these years, and Ye Hao''s brother has always been alone. That must be very lonely and pitiful.


    Duo''er will be nice to her brother in the future and make him happy. "


    "So, did you guys have Do''er after leaving the Earth plane?" Ye Hao asked, looking over here.


    "To be precise, two years after you were born, Duo''er came to this ghost place," Ye Zhan said.


    "Okay, I''m going back to the old. What''s the meaning of staying in this ghost place." Ye Ming draped Ye Hao and Ye Duo''er''s shoulders one by one, looking like an old urchin.


    "Okay, let''s go home. Our family will go home." Bei Ming Sisi rubbed his eyes with a smile on his face.


    "By the way, who is this girl?" Ye Zhan pointed to the moon that had been ignored for a long time.


    At the moment, the moon''s head is already a little down.


    Ye Ming, Ye Zhan.


    How could she not know the names of these two people? They are famous figures in Huaxia Rivers and Lakes.


    I didn''t expect that they were all still alive, and they had such a strong strength.


    This Ye Hao is too terrifying, and having such blood is really scary.


    If Ye Ming and Ye Zhan were both on the earth, then Ye Hao would be the "rich boy" in the resounding Chinese martial arts.

 Chapter 2420： family

    Ye Hao briefly explained the identity of the moon, and then left this gloomy island with Ye Ming and others, and flew to the place where the Bone Kun Emperor stopped.


    Ye Hao put the corpse of the Four-armed Demon Ape away politely.


    On the way back, Ye Hao also told his parents and grandfather what had happened, including the transaction between the Bone Kun Emperor and him, and the ancient demon **** who was sealed on that island.


    "It turns out that that place is sealed with a guy like that. No wonder staying there just now, I feel uncomfortable all over," said the old man Ye Ming.


    "Is the Bone Kun emperor trustworthy? Can you really send us out? We have been here for decades, and we have looked for ways to go out during this period, but we haven''t." Ye Zhan looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded: "I believe in Bone Kun Emperor, he has no reason to lie to me. But before I leave, I still need to find some of my friends who have been tricked into the future."


    "Have you got friends here?" Bei Ming Sisi frowned: "Hao''er, this place is dangerous everywhere. At the beginning, Ye Zhan and I were lucky to meet the old man before we survived.


    So your friends...you better prepare for the worst. "


    "I believe they are still alive, and I have to go out to take revenge. It was because of that **** Black Yao Dapeng King that brought my friends in, but I had some accidents and was not sent to the bone. Demon Abyss, but was sent to the plane of the devil." Ye Hao said.


    "What? You also met the Black Yao Dapeng King. That **** sent you in?" Ye Ming was furious when he heard that he was furious: "This stinky bird, he was the one who cut the knife behind my black prison city back then.


    Then he framed his son and daughter-in-law, and now my grandson. After this stinky bird waited for me to go out, I must have plucked all his feathers clean, and the three-legged fire crow. "


    "Yes, if it wasn''t because of that guy. We wouldn''t have been trapped here for such a long time, and we would never have the opportunity to return to the plane of the earth to visit our son." Bei Ming Sisi gritted his teeth: "After going back, I stripped them off. hair!"


    Ye Hao looked at his mother''s appearance. He really didn''t expect that her mother''s personality would become so hot. It seemed that the environment had changed people. After all, there was danger everywhere here.


    "Son, please tell your mother, how are you on the other side of the earth. You are already an intermediate quasi-god at this age, and you still have the power of law, so you must have a lot of adventures." Bei Ming Sisi was curious. Looking at Ye Hao.


    Ye Zhan, Ye Ming, and Ye Duo''er all cast curious eyes.


    They want to know how the earth has changed during this time, and they want to know Ye Hao''s story.


    Ye Hao didn''t refuse, telling them his story while flying. In fact, he liked this feeling very much and he could talk about these things with his family.


    "What! You have become the palace lord of the underworld!" Ye Zhan looked at Ye Hao in surprise, a little startled by the news that Ye Hao broke out.


    "What''s wrong with the netherworld? Although there are some bad guys in the netherworld, it''s like a sword, depending on the person holding the sword. If it weren''t for things here, Lao Tzu would have become the lord of the palace.


    Good grandson, good job. With the netherworld, we can work against Tianmen. I''ve long seen the old guy in the netherworld unhappy. I was not his opponent back then, but Lao Tzu is now the next master god, bullying those frogs at the bottom of the well is not a problem at all. "


    Ye Ming laughed loudly.


    Ye Hao rounded his head and said, "Actually, before I left the earth, I initiated a heaven and earth battle against the Tianmen. Now Tianmen can be said to be under my control."


    "Tian Di Jue! Your kid also initiated Tian Di Jue! You have the ability, you deserve to be Ye Zhan''s son!" Ye Zhan was overjoyed and patted Ye Hao on the shoulder.


    Ye Hao went on to talk about the Antarctic World War and the Moon World War.


    Ye Hao hardly concealed anything from his family, including his heart.


    "Heavenly Demon Heart?" Ye Ming put his hand on Ye Hao''s chest: "I felt that you were a bit weird before. It turned out to be the heart of the ancient demon god. Although this thing is helpful to strength, its hidden dangers are also great. You need to weigh it yourself.


    But about this thing, you can ask your grandma after you go back, and she will be of great help to you. "


    "Grandma?" Ye Hao recalled. The things he knew were introduced to his parents and grandpa, but the introduction to his grandma was rare.


    "Grandma''s cooking is not delicious." Ye Duoer leaned next to Ye Hao and whispered: "Dark food, the kind that kills people."


    "Duo''er, don''t talk bad about grandma behind your back." Bei Ming Sisi stared at his daughter.


    Ye Duo''er stuck out his tongue.


    "What kind of person my grandma is? I haven''t heard the rumors about my grandma." Ye Hao asked curiously.


    Ye Ming mysteriously touched Ye Hao''s shoulder: "A very special woman, but I believe she will like you very much."


    She is her grandson, would she still not like me?


    What Grandpa said is so strange.


    "After that, let''s talk about the overall situation now." Ye Ming''s expression became serious.


    Ye Zhan and Bei Ming Sisi also put away their smiles.


    Ye Hao sternly said: "There is good news and bad news. The bad news is that I have basically cleaned up the interior of the earth, and there is no guarantee that there will be any accidents. In addition, some of the eyeliners and plans prepared by the demon plane inserted on the earth are all by me. destroyed.


    Some dangerous space nodes are either completely sealed or are under our control.


    However, they are absolutely impossible to give up on the demon plane. They have recently prepared a large-scale attack on the Black Great Wall and attacked the earth from the Black Great Wall. "


    Ye Ming patted Ye Hao on the shoulder, and nodded appreciatively: "As expected, we are the descendants of the Ye family. Things are done well. It''s hard for you. Working **** the earth alone must have suffered a lot.


    But don¡¯t worry. Now that we are together as a family, we don¡¯t have to worry about those things anymore. We will solve the big things together as a family! "


    Ye Hao nodded heavily, his heart was warm, this is the feeling of home, this is the feeling of relatives.


    "That''s right. You just talk about the earth and the devil plane, do you know about the external affairs of the gods?" Ye Ming asked.


    Ye Hao said: "I have been in contact with some people in the gods and the world, and there is no conflict for the time being. Why? What is the problem with the gods and the world."


    Ye Ming said solemnly: "Actually, I originally thought that the people of the gods and the world were just a bunch of selfish hypocrites, but I would only find out. Perhaps in the near future, the gods and the world will become more than the demon plane. The threat of terror."


    "Okay, dad. Enough talk." Ye Zhan interrupted as if he didn''t want Ye Hao to know too many important things.


    "Okay, okay. These things will be said slowly later." Ye Ming said with a smile.


    Ye Hao looked at the family, and finally he said to Bei Ming Sisi: "Mother, grandpa is very good, and his body is very tough."


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Bei Ming Sisi''s eyes became wet again.

 Chapter 2421： The village on the back of Bone Kun Emperor

    The island that sealed the ancient demon **** fell into silence again.


    Until a gloomy little whale floats above it.


    "This time you can completely stop it."


    All black remnants appeared on the island again.


    "I''m not reconciled, I will go out. One day I will go out of this **** place!"


    The little whale sighed and slowly dissipated.


    ...


    After Ye Hao and others returned to the Bone Kun Emperor, they found those who were left in the ¡®safe house¡¯ and then took them back to the village that Ye Duoer said.


    The village mentioned by Ye Duoer is located under a waterfall, which allows a stream to pass by the village and ensures the supply of water.


    In addition, Ye Hao also noticed that many magic circles were laid out around the village, as well as some white pillars. Those pillars looked like bone motions, and some of them were already full of cracks and could break at any time.


    "That was when I first came to this place, I thought of a way to hold my life. Those terrifying creatures would subconsciously attack living creatures.


    But they still instinctively fear some powerful existences, such as the corpses of some powerful people.


    So I specially found a lot of very powerful corpses during my lifetime, and set up this magic circle around here.


    This magic circle used the breath of those powerful corpses to cover up the breath of the living creatures in the village, which is why we can live on the back of the bone kun emperor until now. "Ye Ming said.


    When they were in the village, many people surrounded them.


    "Senior Ye Ming, come back!"


    "Brother Ye Zhan, have you seen my son? How is he!"


    "My child, it''s great. You can come back. I saw you didn''t come back before, but I was so worried about me."


    The vast majority of people around the door have relatives, children and parents waiting in the hunting team.


    At this moment, most of them are very happy to see their relatives come back alive.


    However, there are also those who haven''t seen their relatives. They are asking about the whereabouts of their relatives, still holding a glimmer of hope in their hearts.


    "Zhan''er, go and explain. Those who bring back the corpses will be buried as soon as possible. If there are no corpses, get a cloak." Ye Ming sighed and said.


    "Yes." Ye Zhan looked at Ye Hao: "You go to rest with your grandfather and mother first, and dad will visit you when he finishes his work."


    "Ok."


    Ye Zhan turned and walked towards the family members whose families did not come back alive.


    Ye Duoer couldn''t bear to look away, tears in his eyes.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Bei Ming Sisi embraced his daughter, comforting.


    Several people passed through the crowd and walked into the village.


    Some of the buildings in the village are made of wood, while some are made of stones.


    Ye Ming took them to the first wooden courtyard courtyard in the center.


    "Sit down, I''m going to prepare some food." Bei Ming Sisi asked them to sit down in the middle of the yard, and she walked into the nearby kitchen.


    But after walking in for a while, he came out and said awkwardly: "There is no more food at home, I will go to the warehouse to borrow some."


    Ye Hao remembered that this time Ye Duoer and the others went out hunting because they met those demons. A lot of the food they got during the hunt was thrown outside. It would be difficult to find them now.


    "Mother, don''t worry. I have a lot of food here. You can use it and distribute more to the people in the village." Ye Hao took out a storage ring dedicated to storing food and handed it to Bei Ming Sisi.


    The food inside is enough for a hundred people to eat and drink for a year.


    Bei Ming Sisi took the ring and saw what was inside. He was overjoyed: "Son, you have enough things. There are also fish, so I will cook a good meal today.


    I haven''t seen such rich ingredients in more than ten years, and I don''t know how it tastes like. "


    Bei Ming Sisi smiled and walked into the kitchen.


    Ye Hao looked at Ye Ming.


    "Boy, there are many things you want to ask me?" Ye Ming looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    Ye Hao touched his head: "In fact, there is some curiosity."


    "It''s okay, just ask. I can tell you everything I know." Ye Ming smiled.


    "Actually, I know many things outside, the causes and consequences of your coming here, and the heroic deeds of the Great Black Wall."


    Ye Ming smiled and said, "That **** Hei Yao Dapeng King told you."


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "In fact, it''s not a big deal, that is, a group of people with lofty ideals are not willing to be pawns on the chessboard of others on the earth, and want to fight this **** and this devil.


    As a result, this battle lasted nearly a hundred years. "Ye Ming said with emotion.


    "I heard that King Hei Yao Dapeng designed to frame you and send you into this Bone Demon Abyss. But why are there so many people here?" Ye Hao asked curiously, this is one of his doubts.


    "These are all the people from the Black Prison City back then, and I must have told you about the Black Prison City King Hei Yao Dapeng. The King Hei Yao Dapeng betrayed me, fell into trouble, and used that insidious trick.


    At that time, your grandma and I thought to myself, if you stay here, it will be waiting for death and will make the Black Prison City extinct, so we will do our best to take the rest of the people and run into this Bone Demon Abyss, and look for one here. Way out.


    This was really found by me, and then I took root and slowly looked for a way out. This search was another forty to fifty years. The road was not found.


    My stupid son is your father, and ran in with your mother and my granddaughter who was still in the belly. "Ye Ming said with emotion.


    "So the over a hundred people in this village are from the Black Prison City!" Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    He scanned it with his own soul perception just now and found that this village is really a Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon.


    Although the main **** level is only Elder Ye Ming.


    But there are two high-level quasi-gods, ten mid-level quasi-gods, and twenty-four low-level quasi-gods, and all the rest are eighth-level or semi-god-level powerhouses!


    This weight is also a bit too scary.


    "Do you think that their strength is so strong, in fact, we came to this Bone Burial Demon Abyss completely for both good and bad. Although we are trapped here like prisoners.


    But here is the battlefield of the ancient times, there are so many corpses of the strong, sometimes some relics will be found, and those who are lucky will naturally make progress.


    In the past 40 to 50 years, everyone has been making progress. Coupled with the protection of the village, there is no such thing as being harassed by demons every day in the Black Great Wall. Gradually, there are more powerful people.


    If we can bring these people back to the Great Black Wall, it must be a very powerful force, but unfortunately we have not found a way out. Ye Ming sighed.


    "Don''t worry, grandpa, I''ve already talked to the King Bone Kun, as long as I find my friend, let him send us out!" Ye Hao said.


    Ye Ming nodded and patted Ye Hao''s shoulder: "Good boy, we have been here for forty to fifty years and we haven''t found a way out. You found it as soon as you came. It''s more promising than your father''s guy."

 Chapter 2422： Ye Mings story

    Chapter 2422 Ye Ming''s Story


    "That''s right, grandpa. Since you and your father and mother are so strong, there are still so many strong people in the village, why don''t you send more people out to hunt?" Ye Hao asked puzzled.


    The combat power of a lower master **** like Ye Ming can definitely clean up a lot of prey.


    Ye Ming shook his head: "No. You don''t understand the magic circle I set up. My magic circle needs enough strong people to maintain the operation of the circle. Everyone has a magic circle interface underneath everyone''s house.


    People need to release their strength there every day, so as to ensure the maintenance of the magic circle, otherwise the powerful corpses alone will not be enough.


    So there will be restrictions on those who go out. "


    Ye Hao understands that there is still this truth.


    Squeak


    The door of the yard heard the sound of pushing open, and the one who came first was a black crutch.


    "Okay, your grandma is back. In fact, this magic circle was arranged by your grandma. She needs to check the whole village magic circle every day." Ye Ming looked at the door and walked over quickly.


    Ye Hao also saw a person walking in with a black cane at this time.


    Originally, he thought it would be an old lady on crutches, but he was surprised when he saw people.


    It was a woman who looked much bigger than Bei Ming Si Si from the outside.


    "You old thing, if you don''t learn, you need my old lady to go out and check every day. If you learn, you can go by yourself." The woman hit Ye Ming directly with her crutches.


    Ye Ming kept avoiding: "Old lady, show me some face in front of my grandson."


    "Grandson? What grandson, don''t we just have a granddaughter?" The woman was puzzled. At this time, she also saw Ye Hao sitting next to Ye Duoer in the yard.


    The moment she saw Ye Hao, the woman suddenly came to Ye Hao''s face.


    "You are the child who Zhan''er stayed on the plane of the earth!"


    "Yes." Ye Hao nodded.


    "My dear grandson has grown up like this. So handsome, he''s even more handsome than your grandpa when he was younger." The woman was very harsh on Ye Ming just now, and she was smiling at Ye Hao now.


    Pulling Ye Hao, he asked questions.


    "Old lady, don''t ask those trivial matters first. You see if there is anything special on your grandson." Ye Ming walked back and said while standing beside him.


    "Something special?" The woman looked at Ye Hao. At this time, the woman''s eyes changed, and her hand was directly on Ye Hao''s chest.


    "The heart of the devil? Grandson, how come you have this stuff?"


    The woman looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao explained to the woman again before and after he got the heart of the demon.


    "Obtained on earth? But I have never heard of that person who fled to the earth with the heart of the demon in the ancient times. Let me take a closer look at which ancient demon **** the heart of the demon belongs to."


    The woman took a deep breath, and the next moment her body was surrounded by black air.


    Two pairs of beautiful spiral horns appeared on the woman''s forehead. Although not as long as the horns of other demons, Grandma Ye Hao''s horns were very special.


    There are some strange lines on it.


    "That''s the law of demons. Only the demons of the ancient demon **** blood can have the power of the law. They are there from the time they are born, which makes their cultivation very smooth. Generally speaking, they can become the lower main **** before a thousand years of age. "Ye Ming explained next to him.


    Ye Hao remembered that King Hei Yao Dapeng had said before that his grandmother was a demon.


    Now it looks like this is true.


    "Grandpa, how did you meet your grandma?" Ye Hao interrogated Ye Ming curiously while grandma was exploring her body.


    Ye Ming didn''t evade, and said openly: "That was when I was 20 years old. At that time, I was a simple martial artist on the earth plane. I originally practiced honestly in a small school.


    I am an orphan, so I regard that school as my home. But who would have thought that just because I witnessed the sect master¡¯s son stealing with his second wife, they would frame me and say that I... violated the second wife.


    The master didn''t believe me, and sent all the people to chase me, so I had to flee down the mountain.


    But at that time, I was weak, and I was not the opponent of those people at all. In the end, I was forced to a cliff. I jumped off the cliff, and luckily survived, I got the practice technique of a senior at the bottom of the cliff.


    I started to practice again, and I went a long way.


    A year later, I came back out of the rivers and lakes and met the son of the sect master again, and unfortunately, at that time, I happened to witness the sect master¡¯s son poisoning his father for the position of the sect master.


    Right now, they started chasing me again, but I was already an innate master at the time, and their strength alone couldn''t kill me.


    As a result, they deliberately preached that I was a heinous person, insulted Master, poisoned Master, and caused some other sects to kill me.


    Just kill it, kill it. More and more people are killing, and more and more enemies are forged. After all, they are here to kill me. It is impossible to stretch their necks and let them kill. "


    Ye Ming recalled these scenes, seemingly an understatement, but Ye Hao could feel the **** scenes.


    A teenager in his early twenties, from being chased by a sect to being chased by the whole arena, just think about how terrifying it is.


    "But your grandfather has a big life. Those guys can''t kill me, and they keep improving my strength. At that time, I just joined the netherworld and became one of the ghost emperors of the netherworld.


    And it was during my practice that I met your grandma who was seriously injured and unidentified. I rescued her and treated her.


    After that, I learned about her identity and affairs. She was hunted down on the plane of the devil, and her family was brutally killed. At the end of the day, her father tore the void with family secrets and sent your grandmother who was seriously injured. Come here.


    Do you think your grandmother is very young, the demons are different from our human race, under the same strength, their life span is much longer than ours.


    But our human race is very talented. Your grandma is now a high-level quasi-god, and I am already a lower-level master. "Ye Ming said jokingly.


    "Well, do you want us to fight, see who is good." Grandma Ye said suddenly.


    Now the cotyledon was stunned, the resounding killing **** actually loved his wife so much.


    Grandma Ye looked at Ye Hao: "What is the seal on your black heart?"


    "It was the Bone Kun Emperor who used it for me, so that I can more effectively control the power of the heart of the demon, without getting lost in the power." Ye Hao said.


    Grandma Ye nodded: "This seal is very good. As for the heart of the demon..."

 Chapter 2423： The secret of the heart of the demon

    Chapter 2423 the secret of the heart of the demon


    "What happened to the heart of the demon?" Bei Ming asked worriedly.


    Grandma Ye took it back with her hand, and said with a serious face: "The heart of the devil is the earliest group of ancient demon gods. According to my family records. There are a total of 18 demons in that group, and each of these 18 people has very strong the power of.


    It took billions of years, various plans, and various conspiracies for the gods and worlds to behead these ancient demon gods and seal them in World War I.


    Every demon''s heart is different, and it also has its own law of power.


    I originally thought that by checking the law of Hao''er''s heart, I could guess which ancient demon **** it originally belonged to. But the heart of the demon seemed to be broken, and I couldn''t feel it. "


    "Does this differ from the ancient demon god''s Heavenly Demon Heart to Haoer?" Ye Zhan asked.


    Grandma Ye nodded: "There is indeed a difference. The heart of the demon is similar to the power of the law, even stronger than the power of the law! But the power of the law can be controlled artificially. For example, the old man, you have the law of killing, but it does not mean you are Those who kill, you only kill those who deserve to be killed."


    Ye Ming nodded.


    Ye Hao looked at his grandfather, his grandfather usually feels like an ordinary old man, he can''t imagine that this ordinary old man turns out to be the resounding **** of murder in the Chinese rivers and lakes on earth!


    "But the heart of the demon will change the host''s mentality. As far as I know, there is a heart of the demon that is similar to the law of killing. Its owner, the ancient demon god, needs to hunt hundreds of people every day.


    If you don''t kill the ancient demon **** for a day, it will feel like a heartache.


    Even worse, the heart of the demon requires the host to devour dozens of fresh living creatures every day. This is still what I know, the heart of the demon that I don''t understand may have stronger characteristics. "Grandma Ye said.


    This made everyone not only worried about Ye Hao, they didn''t want Ye Hao to become that bloodthirsty monster.


    "Is it because those demons are so bloodthirsty?" Ye Duoer said, and hurriedly apologized to Grandma Ye: "Grandma, I''m sorry...I didn''t mean to say that."


    Grandma Ye is also a family of demons, and Ye Duoer''s saying that is equivalent to indirectly talking about Grandma.


    Grandma Ye smiled and touched Ye Duoer''s head: "Don''t be afraid of my dear granddaughter, grandma is not angry. In fact, the demons are similar to other biological races. Among them, there are those who just want to live the ordinary, some are wild, and some are cruel. .


    For example, on Earth, there are people who yearn for peaceful development, there are madmen who long for war, and there are people who like violence and blood.


    At this point there is hardly much difference.


    The earliest demon clan was like this, but the group of ancient demon gods got the heart of the gods and changed, and the demon gods who only pursued strength became extremely cruel.


    The demon **** who originally liked his family, killed thousands of people in his clan overnight.


    It was from that time that the demons were synonymous with evil, and many races began to hate and hostile to the demons. "


    When Grandma Ye talked about the back, she was a little depressed.


    Ye Hao also agreed with Grandma''s statement. He had been to the Demon Plane and lived in the village of the Devil Plane for a period of time.


    The vast majority of people are actually the same as the human race. The sun rises and the sun sets. Usually some people may bully you and some people will care about you.


    Everyone will go hunting to survive, and fight to protect their own village with people from other villages.


    This is a very normal ecology, and there is no big problem.


    "Grandma, according to what you said, those demon hearts were not cultivated by the 18 ancient demon gods!" Ye Hao asked.


    "It doesn''t seem to be. It''s a legend too early, too early, and I can''t remember it clearly. It seems to be a baby that suddenly appeared, and then acquired by 18 powerful demons. Since then, they have become demon gods.


    It also allowed the Demon Plane to develop rapidly, but also allowed the killing of the Demon Plane to begin. In comparison, the current Seven Demon Gods are much better, but their thinking has been changed, and killing and war have become a habit of them.


    Demons who are not the same as them will be rejected by them, and even eliminated. "When Grandma Ye said this, she clenched her fist, very angry.


    Ye Hao remembered that he had just mentioned that his grandmother''s family was attacked by others, and then it caused her grandmother to accidentally fall to Hua Xia on the plane of the earth and meet her grandfather.


    "Grandma, who destroyed your family?" Ye Hao asked.


    Grandma Ye had killing intent in her eyes. This was the first time Ye Hao saw her grandma show such an expression.


    "The gluttony god, our family was under the gluttony god. But because my grandfather and father have experienced many wars, they became war-weary, and they began to develop various industries in their own territory.


    Let the various races in the territory have their own stable lives. At that time, the territory of our family was the safest and the least struggled among all the territories under the command of the Glutton Demon God.


    This has also led to constant migration of races from other places to our territory.


    But we never imagined that this caused the gluttony **** to raise a butcher knife at us. Dozens of demon gods descended on our castle, and there are only four of them!


    Overnight, our family including servants, a total of 1,342 dead, my grandfather, my parents, my elder brother and sister, and my younger brother, and even the younger sister who was just three months old. ! "Grandma Ye had tears in her eyes, blood-red tears.


    Ye Ming hugged his wife: "Don''t think too much, your hatred is my hatred. One day, I will kill the big fat pig of the gluttony demon god!"


    "Yeah." Grandma Ye nodded.


    After a brief episode, the topic returned to Ye Hao''s heart of the demon.


    "Well, isn''t it dangerous for Ye Hao to carry the heart of a demon like this?" Bei Ming Sisi was a little worried about his son''s comfort.


    "But not all the hearts of the demon have those bad characteristics, and there are also a few of the hearts of the demon that have characteristics that are still incalculable." Grandma Ye said.


    "But we can''t bet on Hao''er''s life. How about...we think of a way to get this demon''s heart out?" Bei Mingsi said.


    Grandma Ye shook her head: "It''s very difficult. This demon''s heart has merged with Hao''er''s heart, half the power of sacred, half the power of darkness.


    If it is taken out forcibly, it will even cause Hao''er to explode and die. "


    "This...this..." Bei Ming Sisi was a little anxious.


    Ye Hao put his arms around his mother''s shoulders and said with a relaxed smile: "Mother, don''t worry. I''m fine, this thing is also very easy to use. When fighting, no one else is your son''s opponent.


    Okay, let¡¯s not talk about it, the family is reunited, and I will cook some dishes for everyone. "

 Chapter 2424： Top and bottom rough stone

    Chapter 2424 Heaven and Earth Original Stone


    Ye Hao and others talked a lot this day.


    I have been chatting at night and talking about what happened to Ye Hao on the earth plane these years.


    Let¡¯s talk about Ye Mingye and what they encountered here.


    "It''s getting late, let''s go back and rest. Ye Zhan, tell everyone in your village in advance that we will soon be preparing to leave this ghost place." Ye Ming said.


    "Okay, father." Ye Zhan nodded.


    Many people must have been looking forward to it for a long time to leave the Burial Demon Abyss.


    Ye Hao returned to his room, sat cross-legged on the bed, working on his internal energy.


    At this moment, his realm is an intermediate quasi-god.


    When he broke through before, I don''t know if it was because of too much suppressing strength that directly caused him to break through the low-level quasi-gods one after another, reaching the realm of the middle-level quasi-gods.


    "Now I, if I hadn''t encountered an opponent with the power of law, I would probably be able to fight the pinnacle of the quasi god." Ye Hao looked at his hand and muttered to himself.


    At this time, a voice rang in Ye Hao''s mind.


    "I found your friend."


    Ye Hao stood up abruptly, this was the voice of Bone Kun Emperor.


    "Found it? Where?"


    "Your friend is lucky and landed in a dragon tomb. One of your friends is practicing there, but her breath made me feel your friend." Bone Kun Huang said.


    That must be Xiaocui!


    Ye Hao was relieved to hear that they were all safe and sound.


    "Then how long can we get to the dragon tomb?" Ye Hao asked.


    "It will be there tomorrow." Bone Kunhuang said.


    Ye Hao nodded, Kunpeng could reach tens of thousands of miles a day, this distance was nothing at all.


    "Thank you senior!" Ye Hao clenched fists with both hands and bowed.


    "You don''t need to be so polite, I just do what I promised. You helped me get that guy, and I will naturally do what you asked me to do." Bone Kun said.


    Ye Hao thought of one thing, that is, the condition that the system upgrade 6.0 needs to achieve.


    [6.0 system: need 100,000 skill points (achieved), need 5.0 system (achieved), need to achieve five indicators (not achieved 0/5)]


    [The system will stop running for three months during the 6.0 system upgrade, except for using the skills currently acquired, other functions will stop]


    [Five indicators of 6.0 system:


    One: The host''s own strength has reached Quasi-God level (achieved)


    2: The prototype of the power of the five laws (3/5) (unachieved)


    3: Obtain the power of ten elements (10/10) (achieved)


    Four: Obtain the best world rough stone (unreached)


    Five: Twenty ultimate skills (14/20) (unachieved)]


    Compared to the previous time, Ye Hao is progressing well.


    Of the five indicators, the first has been achieved.


    The second and fifth have also increased, but the fourth has not yet settled.


    "Senior Bone Kun Emperor, do you know the original stone of the best world?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Heaven and Earth Original Stone? Why did you think of asking this thing." The Bone Kun Emperor was obviously a little surprised by what Jon asked.


    "You know!" Ye Hao was overjoyed when he heard that Emperor Bone Kun knew this.


    "I know this thing naturally. This can be said to be a rare top treasure in the world. Even if it is a **** king level, the powerhouse of the devil king level is not crazy." Bone Kun Emperor said.


    "Why." Ye Hao said curiously.


    "Because the original stone of heaven and earth is the root of the plane, in the initial stage of the birth of a plane, it is chaos. In the chaos, the original stone of heaven and earth is the first to appear.


    Some of them become the sun, some become stars, and some become black holes. "Bone Kun Emperor said this amazing thing.


    Ye Hao looked shocked: "Doesn''t that mean that the original stone of heaven and earth is the foundation of the world!"


    Think about it, how terrifying a sun, how terrifying a black hole, these are actually created by the original stone of heaven and earth.


    What terrifying power is contained in this rough stone of heaven and earth.


    "This thing is rarely born, and it usually appears about four or five. And the rough stone of the best heaven and earth you said is even rarer. I have lived for so long, and I just heard that one guy got one. .


    And that person is now a **** king of the gods. "Bone Kunhuang said.


    Get the best world rough stone and become the king of gods!


    Although this may still be the cultivation of that person, but the original relationship between the best world and the earth cannot be ruled out.


    "And the original stone of heaven and earth has another vital function, that is, absorbing it, it can create an inner world." Bone Kun Huang said.


    "Inner world?" Jon didn''t understand.


    "You need to know that even the **** king can''t wipe his hands with the birth and creation of the plane. That''s a realm that even gods can''t touch, but the original stone of heaven and earth gives us this opportunity.


    A person who absorbs the original stones of the heavens and the earth will have an inner world in his sea of ??consciousness, and he is the master in the inner world!


    But that is just the beginning. It takes a lot of time and energy to make an inner world prosper. And what does a powerful inner world represent?


    Endless power of faith, endless divine power and spiritual power, and even the power of law, the power of elements!


    I once fought with a **** king-level who had an inner world. We fought for a full 60 years in that battle. I was born as a monster. It stands to reason that my endurance should be much better than those guys.


    But in the end, I couldn''t hold it anymore and I had no choice but to lose.


    It has been said before that people who possess the power of the law may be very powerful, so the gods who have both the inner world and the power of the law, even the gods, must lower their proud heads! "Bone Kunhuang said.


    The Bone Kun Emperor spoke highly of the inner world where the original stone of heaven and earth was born, showing how precious this thing is.


    "Then which is the stronger power of the inner world or the law?" Ye Hao asked.


    "These two things are not the same. They are not on the same level. The inner world allows you to live with the world, and the power of the law allows you to control the laws of heaven and earth. These two are like spears and shields.


    Having only one of them can not tell who is high and who is low, and those who have both a shield and a spear are the most terrifying. "Bone Kunhuang said.


    Ye Hao nodded, and he suddenly thought of a question: "Senior Bone Kun Emperor, then you are at the Divine King level, what rule do you practice...what?"


    "Kunpeng law." Bone Kunhuang said.


    "Kunpeng''s law?" Ye Hao was a little surprised, there was such a law.


    "Our monsters become gods, and often we can only practice ourselves as a law. Our Kunpeng clan cultivates the Kunpeng Law, but it is a pity... I can no longer be regarded as a pure Kunpeng. The Kunpeng Law has long since disappeared in my heart. ."


    The Bone Kun Emperor was a little sad when he said this.


    Ye Hao didn''t know how to comfort, and he was not easy to talk.


    "Okay, you have a good rest. When you get your friends, you have to go out. Going out is a bit troublesome, so you can keep your energy up."


    Bone Kun Emperor left a word, and there was no more voice.

 Chapter 2425： Daughter-in-law!

    Chapter 2425 Daughter-in-law!


    Speechless night


    The next day, under the reminder of the Emperor Bone Kun, Ye Hao felt the Emperor Bone Kun once again stopped moving.


    "Brother, come out and take a look. There are so many strange things in the sky." Ye Duoer''s shout came from outside the house.


    Ye Hao walked out.


    Ye Duoer and others are outside.


    And above their heads, there is a large piece of huge bones floating. Those bones are a little unclear, and some can be seen clearly. They are keel bones!


    There are dragon heads, dragon wings, and dragon claws.


    There is even a well-preserved keel there.


    "Hao''er, is this the dragon tomb you are talking about?" Ye Ming raised his head and looked at this giant dragon bone.


    "Yes, it should be here. My friend is in this." Ye Hao nodded and said.


    Ye Zhan clasped his chest with his hands and exclaimed: "No matter which plane you are in, the Dragon Race is a very powerful existence. Even after the body falls, only a large piece of dry bone is left, it still makes people feel shocking. "


    "In the earliest legend, it is said that after the creation **** created the first plane, the dragons were born first. The dragons are almost born strong, but their weaknesses are also very obvious.


    The fertility rate is extremely low, which leads to a very small number of them, and because of their long life span, they also make the progress of their cultivation very slow, although there is basically no difficulty.


    But there is no such thing as a quasi-god like the human race. "Grandma Ye said sternly.


    "Okay. Grandparents, parents. You continue to prepare in the village. I received my friends, so I will take everyone out of this Bone Demon Abyss."


    Ye Hao said, with blood-colored wings blooming behind him, and then directly rose from the ground and rushed into the dragon tomb above his head.


    Now Ye Hao is a mid-level quasi-god, and his flying speed is much faster than before.


    In the blink of an eye, he was already submerged in the Dragon Tomb.


    "This kid, like you, is very impatient. A place like Dragon Tomb is not afraid of any danger." Bei Ming Sisi rolled his eyes, and finally glared at the husband next to him.


    Ye Zhan said aggrieved: "I can get shot while lying down."


    "Go, go and get things done. Why, do you want to stay in this ghost place for a while." Bei Ming Sisi drove Ye Zhan away.


    Ye Ming and his wife also left to do their own things.


    Only Bei Mingsisi was left in the yard, as well as Ye Duoer and the moon who had been quiet and silent.


    The reason why the moon did not speak was because she felt like she was in a tiger''s den.


    After all, she was a person who served the devil on earth, and everyone here resented the devil very much.


    If you let them know that they are now under the lazy demon, then they can''t die anymore.


    Fortunately, that guy Ye Hao didn''t betray her, and he didn''t tell the moon''s current identity, or the specific thing about Hawkeye.


    The introduction to the moon is nothing more than a friend on earth.


    "Moon, everyone is gone now, just tell me the truth." Bei Ming Sisi suddenly stared at the moon and asked.


    The moon trembled in his heart. Could it be that his identity was exposed?


    But what should I do? This Bei Ming Sisi is an intermediate quasi-god, much better than himself, who has just stepped into the intermediate quasi-god.


    What''s more, the Ye Duoer next to him is also a low-level quasi-god.


    It is impossible for me to take them in a very short time, and once there is a disturbance, the lower master Ye''s old man will definitely rush over immediately, then she is finished!


    "Madam, I... I don''t know what you are talking about?" The moon can only hold on to it.


    "Don''t pretend to be Sister Moon, my mother told me everything. In fact, you are my sister-in-law, right!" Ye Duoer blinked at the moon.


    Sister-in-law... Sister-in-law?


    The moon froze.


    "Moon, I am here. I still don''t understand the feelings of men and women. This buried Demon Abyss is one of the four forbidden places on the Demon Plane. You can come in with my Haoer.


    Either you already have that kind of relationship, or you like my Haoer! "Bei Ming Sisi looked at the moon like a mother-in-law.


    Moon couldn''t laugh or cry in his heart, dare to feel that he and Ye Hao that boy are lovers?


    How could she hope that Ye Hao, if it weren''t for this bastard, how could she risk running to this ghost place.


    However, it is false to say that he has no good feelings for him. At least he did not abandon himself at several dangerous moments and believed in himself when fighting.


    In addition, she had never seen someone as attractive and capable as Ye Hao.


    Don''t count the guys on the Devil Plane, her moon is not going to find a creature that is neither human nor ghost.


    "Madam...you...you misunderstood." Moon started her acting skills, pretending to be ashamed of being guessed about the new thing.


    Seeing the appearance of the moon, Bei Ming Si Si naturally thought that he was inseparable from his guess.


    "What is your name, madam..." Bei Mingsi was happy in his heart and deliberately teased.


    The moon lowered her head shyly.


    "Mother, your sister-in-law would be shy like this." Ye Duoer pulled Bei Ming Sisi.


    This made the moon''s head lower, and his little hand grabbed the corner of his clothes.


    "Hahaha, I am impatient. But I also called my wife to see you too. From today on, please call my aunt." Bei Ming Sisi said happily.


    For more than ten years, I have not only seen my own daughter-in-law but also such a lovely daughter-in-law in the past two days. I feel very happy.


    "Sister-in-law, sit down and tell me, how did you meet my brother?" Ye Duoer looked at the moon curiously.


    Bei Ming Sisi also cast a curious look.


    As a woman and mother, she is of course very curious about these things.


    And the moon can only do its tricks and start to make up a love story.


    This is also embarrassing the moon. Don''t look at her sometimes charming and charming appearance. In fact, she has never been in love at all. Let her make up love, and then she can only rely on the love stories she has heard.


    But Bei Ming Sisi and Ye Duo''er were fascinated by it.


    ...


    In the dragon tomb.


    Ye Hao was shuttled among the skeletons of giant dragons, there were hundreds of them without a thousand.


    And each one is very big, it is really a bit troublesome to find a few people here.


    "After entering the dragon tomb, you use your own perception to find out where the energy fluctuations are greatest, your friends are there."


    This is what the Emperor Bone Kun said when he left.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes and opened his soul perception.


    This really allowed him to find a point of energy fluctuation, which was still dozens of kilometers above his head.


    Ye Hao''s wings shook, and the speed climbed again.


    What he didn''t know was that he was discussing his gossip in the village now.

 Chapter 2426： Dragon Tomb Ruins

    Chapter 2426 Dragon Tomb Remains


    Ye Hao finally flew to the top of the Dragon Tomb.


    There is a huge dragon corpse here.


    Although the size is not as huge as the Bone Kun Emperor, the powerful aura on his body has been exposed a lot.


    "The owner of this keel must be a **** king-level character in front of him." Ye Hao sighed, and he landed on the corpse of the giant dragon.


    The fluctuation I just sensed is in this mouth.


    Ta Ta Ta


    There were sparse voices around.


    Ye Hao looked around, and creatures similar to little dinosaurs appeared around Ye Hao, but they were full of bones.


    "As expected of the Dragon Race, these guys alone are at least demigod." Ye Hao sighed.


    "Hiss!"


    These little dinosaurs burst into tears, and then they flew towards Ye Hao, as if they were about to tear Ye Hao apart.


    "The Fury of Thunder." Ye Hao held the power of Thunder in his hand, punching and rushing.


    All the little dinosaurs hit by him turned into broken bones on the ground.


    However, the number of these little dinosaurs is very large, and after being broken into bones, they regrouped after a while.


    After the reorganization, the strength has improved a lot.


    "Dance of Yanlong Group!" Ye Hao summoned one after another Yanlong, wrapped the little dinosaurs in them, and burned them.


    "Can''t consume it here."


    Ye Hao quickly rushed forward.


    Avoid all enemies you encounter along the way.


    It''s a pity that there are some enemies that can be avoided, and some enemies really can''t.


    Before Ye Hao reached a huge dragon gate, a huge figure blocked Ye Hao''s path.


    That is a two-headed dragon.


    "Quasishen Peak?" Ye Hao stared at the two-headed dragon cautiously.


    The two-headed dragon stared at Ye Hao with two big eye holes, as if thinking about **** Ye Hao.


    "I''m here to find someone, not to disturb the stability here. As long as I find someone, I will leave naturally!" Ye Hao shouted.


    But this two-headed dragon seemed to have nothing like Ye Hao''s words, and the two dragon mouths ejected white dragon breath.


    "Ice Emperor God Seat!" Ye Hao raised his hand, and the Ice Emperor God Seat appeared under him.


    And the white dragon''s breath that sprayed in front of him was directly condensed into two icicles under Ye Hao''s extreme cold ice.


    "It looks like I won''t defeat you. It''s impossible for you to let me in." Ye Hao''s right hand appeared a torrent, and a trident formed on the torrent, and the trident was again wrapped in ice.


    "Poseidon Trident."


    The double-headed dragon also felt Ye Hao''s fighting spirit. It flapped its wings and dived directly towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao waved the Seagod Trident and rushed up.


    The two collided in the air.


    Boom boom boom!


    "stop!"


    At this moment, a voice came.


    "Old Jian?" Ye Hao heard that this was the voice of Old Jian, and he saw the figure of Old Jian appear in the dragon gate.


    Old Jian ran under the double-headed dragon and shouted loudly: "Senior. This is a friend who is walking with us, and there is no malice. Just come and look for us."


    When the two-headed dragon heard Jian Lao''s words, he started to put away his offensive.


    Ye Hao naturally melted his Poseidon Trident.


    The two-headed dragon fluttered its wings, flew to the side of the dragon gate, entrenched its body and stayed there quietly.


    "Old Jian!" Ye Hao fell on the ground, looking at Old Jian.


    "How did your kid find it?" Old Jian looked at Ye Hao happily, and slapped Ye Hao''s shoulder: "Oh, you are already a mid-level quasi-god? You can even fight that double-headed dragon!


    Originally I thought that this time we got an opportunity to surpass you. "


    Ye Hao also saw the strength of Master Jian at this moment, he was still a lower-level quasi-god.


    We must know that when we were separated, the old swordsman was only an eighth grade.


    "Why are you here, and why are those bone dragons showing no malice to you?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "This is a long story. You can come in with me first." Jian Lao led Ye Hao into the Longmen.


    Behind the dragon gate is a huge basin, and there are several dragon heads in the basin.


    And the missing Simon Sword Saint and Xiao Cui are here, they are each in a dragon head, wrapped in a powerful aura.


    "This is?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "This matter should start from the time when we were besieged and fell into the buried Demon Abyss. After we came here, we found that you were nowhere to be seen.


    And we were besieged by a group of small bone dragons. Fortunately, your dragon protected us, otherwise you might not see us at this moment. "Old Jian said.


    The small bone dragons mentioned by the old man should be the little dinosaurs that Ye Hao saw outside.


    The number and strength of those little dinosaurs will indeed cause a lot of trouble to Jian Lao and Ximen Sword Master.


    "What about after that?" Ye Hao asked.


    "After that, we fought and withdrew. Simon was also seriously injured, and in the end we came to this dragon gate by accident, and the two-headed dragon stopped us.


    And we found that the small bone dragons behind us dared not approach here, which shows that this is our only way of life.


    That double-skull dragon is the pinnacle of Quasi-God''s strength. Neither Ximen Sword Saint nor I can help. We can only rely on your dragon to fight against it.


    After playing for a long time, your dragon scales have dropped a lot.


    However, the winged dragon was still not as powerful as our Chinese dragon, and was directly pressed by Xiao Cui.


    At this time, a force came from the Dragon Gate, and it directly grabbed Xiao Cui in.


    At that time, we all thought we were finished, and it seemed that there were other strong players in this dragon gate. But what I didn''t expect was that the Double Skull Dragon did not attack us.


    We also entered here safely, and then we guessed that this place should be the place where the dragon clan inherited.


    Someone took a fancy to your dragon''s aptitude, let her in, and began to pass on power for her, see it, it is the biggest golden dragon head!


    The bigger the dragon head, the more conspicuous the color, the stronger the strength in front of you! "Old Jian said.


    Ye Hao saw that the dragon head where Xiao Cui was located was indeed the biggest dragon head here, and it was still golden. The powerful aura on his body made people mistakenly think that the dragon head was still alive.


    "Then what are you guys?" Ye Hao looked at Old Jian curiously.


    "We were idle and bored, so we fumbled around, who would have thought that we would accept the inheritance. What I found was a stegosaurus." Jian Lao''s index finger raised his middle finger, and the sword aura was condensed.


    There was even the voice of Dragon Yin in that sword aura.


    "Relying on this stegosaurus inheritance, I broke through to a low-level quasi-god. And the guy from Simon had better luck than me. He ran into a giant ice and snow dragon. Look at the cold on his side. I can''t rely on it too. Near." Jian Lao pointed to the dragon head where Simon Sword Saint was.


    The dragon head was indifferent, and there were a lot of cold air and ice crystals around.

 Chapter 2427： Law of the Dragon

    It happened that at this moment, the light blue dragon head where Simon Sword Saint was located moved.


    The cold air on Simon Juggernaut''s body swelled, and an aura was revealed.


    "Intermediate Quasi-God." Ye Hao saw that the strength of Ximen Sword Saint had broken through to the Intermediate Quasi-God at this moment, exactly the same as his own realm.


    Simon Sword Saint opened his eyes, and he exhaled a breath of mist. The air seemed to be frozen in front of him, and at the same time some elemental power appeared around his body.


    "The element of the sword? The element of the ice? Senior Ximen understood the power of two elements at once." Ye Hao exclaimed.


    "This guy is capable enough, and I just comprehend one element of the sword." Old Jian couldn''t help but envy the Sword Master Simon.


    "You are here." Simon Juggernaut walked out of Longkou and came to Ye Hao and Jian Lao. He didn''t seem to be surprised at Ye Hao''s appearance.


    "Senior Ximen, have you realized the power of the two elements?" Ye Hao asked.


    Simon Sword Saint nodded, he raised his hands, and the elements of the sword and the elements of ice appeared around his arms.


    "My original understanding of swords has reached a bottleneck. It just so happens that this ice dragon taught me the element of ice." Simon Juggernaut raised his hand, and an ice sword gathered in his palm.


    "It''s a pity that I had a long epiphany and couldn''t feel the power of the law. Ye Hao, you have the power of the law. Do you know the characteristics of the power of the law?"


    Simon Sword Saint looked at Ye Hao.


    This makes Ye Hao a little embarrassed. His power is given by the system. Although he has some insights, these insights are things he feels and cannot be described in words.


    Ye Hao could only tell Simon Sword Saint how he felt when he used the power of law.


    Simon Sword Saint didn''t mind, but he took it down very seriously.


    "By the way, Ye Hao. Where did you go after we lost? You can survive in this ghost place alone and find us." Old Jian looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled and said: "Actually, I didn''t enter the Bone Demon Abyss because of some ties, but was thrown to the place next to the Bone Demon Abyss, which is the Demon Plane."


    "Your kid actually went to the plane of the devil!" Old Jian looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao nodded, and then said: "After that, I thought of a few ways and got mixed in..."


    Ye Hao briefly recounted his experience in Burying the Bone Demon Abyss, including the village built by his grandfather and father on the back of the Emperor Bone Kun.


    "You actually saw Ye Ming!" Old Jian said excitedly.


    Simon Sword Saint also looked at Ye Hao with a little surprise: "What realm is your grandpa now?"


    "My grandpa is now the next main god." Ye Hao said.


    Ximen Sword Saint nodded and chuckled: "This guy is still very strong. I haven''t seen it in so many years and has left us behind. Is your grandfather''s epiphany the power of elements or the power of laws?"


    "The power of the law, the law of killing." Ye Hao replied.


    "The law of killing? This is quite in line with his name. I just don''t know how his current sword skills are. When he was on the plane of the earth, only his sword skills in the entire China could be used against me." Ximen Sword Saint recalled.


    "Can my grandfather fight with you?" Ye Hao didn''t expect, nor did he see his grandfather carrying a sword: "You...who are you who lose and who win?"


    "We played a total of 24 games, 12 to 12. He won the last game. After he won, he left China and was nowhere to be seen. Later, I learned from him that he had gone to another space. "Sword Saint Ximen glanced at Old Jian.


    It seemed that the news of Ye Ming''s departure was from Old Master Jian.


    After all, they are rare sword masters in China.


    "I really hope I can compare swords with him again." Ximen Sword Saint gave a rare smile.


    "Well, these things are waiting for us to go back. When you meet, you can talk whatever you want." Ye Hao waved his hand and walked straight to the golden dragon head where Xiao Cui was.


    Xiao Cui was standing in the dragon''s mouth in the shape of a small dragon, and countless golden energy poured into Xiao Cui''s body.


    Xiao Cui''s dragon scales shone more than before, and at the same time the horns on his head were more mighty.


    boom


    Suddenly, a powerful wave of golden air hit his face.


    Ye Hao was caught off guard, and backed dozens of steps.


    "What''s wrong with her?" Old Jian walked over and asked.


    "Breakthrough, she is now a high-level quasi-god." Ye Hao smiled.


    "High-level quasi-god! I am obedient, such a dragon can become a high-level quasi-god, at least it can do a few tricks with the lower main god." said the old sword.


    "Now the energy is still being injected, I don''t know if Xiao Cui can keep up." Ye Hao looked at Xiao Cui expectantly.


    For Xiao Cui, Ye Hao actually feels like to his own daughter deep down.


    He personally watched Xiao Cui hatch from the dragon egg, and then grow a little bit.


    From a small green python, to a small dragon, and then to the quasi-god dragon!


    Ye Hao is like watching his child grow up.


    "Xiao Cui, come on!" Ye Hao was shouting for Xiao Cui in his heart.


    I don''t know how many hours passed.


    A crack appeared on the golden dragon head, and at the same time, the golden air wave became more and more ordinary.


    Even Ye Hao and Ximen Sword Saint couldn''t stand beside them, otherwise the person who was blown by the wind might turn their backs.


    "Xiao Cui is going to make a breakthrough!" Ye Hao swallowed, looking at Xiao Cui expectantly.


    Xiao Cui''s body floated, and a dazzling golden green light burst from the scales, making Ye Hao and others unable to open their eyes.


    After a few breaths, Ye Hao and others heard a cracking sound.


    Then a hurricane swept across.


    The old sword summoned his sword and inserted it on the ground, only to reluctantly stabilize his body so that he would not be blown away by the hurricane.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes, and he saw an amazing scene.


    The original golden keel has disappeared.


    Instead, a golden dragon with emerald-colored dragon scales hovered in the air.


    A sound of dragon chants echoed throughout the dragon tomb.


    I don''t know if it was an illusion, Ye Hao seemed to have heard other dragon roars, as if he was happy for Xiao Cui.


    "That''s... the power of the law!" Simon Sword Saint shouted fiercely.


    Around Xiaocui''s dragon body, strands of texture appeared like a dragon.


    That is the power of law!


    Moreover, this was such a powerful rule that Ye Hao had never seen before.


    Even Ye Ming''s law of killing may not be able to match this aura.


    "Law of the Dragon!" Ye Hao muttered!

 Chapter 2428： Xiaocui·Advanced Quasi-God

    After the golden-green dragon circled in the sky, it turned into a figure and fell on the ground.


    Then he rushed directly to Ye Hao.


    "father."


    Xiao Cui held Ye Hao joyfully.


    But this made Ye Hao a little embarrassed.


    Because at this moment, Xiao Cui''s appearance is no different from that of a 10** year old girl, and her body is well developed, with her lordosis and back warping. It is inevitable that she will be touched by such close contact.


    And this little guy actually called his father.


    Ye Hao finally let Xiao Cui release her hand temporarily.


    "Dad, Xiao Cui missed you so much." Xiao Cui''s green eyes stared at Ye Hao.


    "Can''t call Dad." Ye Hao looked at Xiao Cui sternly.


    Xiao Cui called herself this way, and the elder Jian and the Sword Saint Simon both looked at herself with a surprised look.


    "Why?" Xiao Cui looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    At this moment, Xiaocui''s IQ is obviously much higher than before, equivalent to a girl in her twenties.


    "In short, you can''t call." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    If you don''t know this, you may wonder if Ye Hao found a female dragon outside to mess around.


    "Then what''s my name?" Xiao Cui pouted.


    "Call...Brother." Ye Hao said.


    "Okay." Xiao Cui whispered.


    "Are you the lower main **** now?" Ye Hao looked up and down Xiao Cui, Xiao Cui didn''t gather her breath now, so Ye Hao could feel the powerful fluctuations in her body.


    Far above the four-armed demon ape before, on par with his grandfather Ye Ming.


    "Yes." Xiaocui nodded.


    "Then the law you have learned now?" Ye Hao asked.


    Xiao Cui raised her hand, and golden law lines appeared in her palm.


    "Brother, are you talking about this? It seems to be called the Law of the Dragon, which is very useful." Xiao Cui said.


    "Okay, now you are all fine, let''s get out of here."


    Ye Hao said to the three.


    The three of Xiaocui have gained a lot here, and it can be regarded as a blessing in disguise when they came to Burial Demon Abyss.


    Ye Hao and the four left the Dragon Tomb, returned to the back of the Bone Kun Emperor, and landed on the open space in front of the village.


    At this time, many people in the village had packed their luggage.


    "Old Jian!" Ye Ming saw Ye Hao and the others come back. He recognized the old Jian at a glance, and then saw the Sword Saint Simon: "Brother Ximen!"


    "Brother Ye Ming!" Seeing Ye Ming''s excitement, Old Jian ran up and hugged Ye Ming.


    The two old guys were as happy as children.


    "Ye Ming, we haven''t compared swords in a long time. I don''t know if your sword skills have grown." Ximen Sword Saint looked at Ye Ming with a smile.


    His smile is very bright, Ye Hao has never seen such a bright smile on the face of Ximen Sword Saint.


    "Hahaha, you guy. There is only a sword in his mind." Ye Ming smiled and patted the shoulder of the sword master of Simon.


    The three chatted there.


    Ye Hao didn''t bother them either. He found a place, put his hand on the ground, and tried to communicate with the Bone Kun Emperor.


    "senior?"


    "I''m here." Bone Kun Emperor''s voice came.


    "I don''t have anything to do here, and I will trouble the senior to send us out. By the way, there was a demon **** outside when we came in, I''m worried..." Ye Hao said.


    He didn''t know if the Lazy Demon God had left. If she hadn''t left, Ye Hao and others would be out of luck.


    Even if Ye Ming and Xiao Cui were there, they would not be the opponent of the Lazy Demon God of the upper Lord God.


    "Bone Burying Demon Abyss is not just this exit, I will find a safe place to send you out." Bone Kun Emperor said.


    "That''s really thank you senior." Ye Hao said gratefully.


    "It''s just a matter of effort. Your dragon friend is lucky, and he actually got the inheritance of that old guy. That guy is the same as me in front of the monster king of the gods.


    It''s a pity that after I came here, I didn''t live as long as I was, and there was such a relic.


    As long as you, a friend of the dragon race, practice hard, you will surely be able to become a **** king-level powerhouse within a hundred million years. "Bone Kunhuang said.


    Billion years!


    Ye Hao is a little embarrassed, this time is a bit too long.


    "Are you thinking that this time is too long? The cultivation ways of our Monster Race and your Human Race are different. Our cultivation time is often a hundred times longer than yours.


    One year of your cultivation is equal to one hundred years of our cultivation, but it is not difficult for us to cultivate. When the time comes, it will happen naturally. You need to constantly break through yourself every time you improve.


    According to your qualifications, as long as you don''t die outside, you can definitely become a **** king within a million years.


    You must know that the quasi-god-level human races can live for at least tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years, and the main-god-level people can live for millions of years, or even hundreds of millions of years.


    It''s a pity that your human race is still not as good as our monster race in terms of lifespan. At most, he will live for more than one billion years. If he wants to continue to live, he will not break the current state.


    Or just keep suppressing one''s own realm and let one live in the world. "Bone Kunhuang said.


    More than one billion years, this is a long and distant figure for Ye Hao, who has only lived for more than 20 years.


    "Then senior, are there really other realms above the God King level?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "Who knows? Anyway, I don''t have this chance. I guess you still have a chance to go up and take a look." After the Emperor Bone Kun said this, there was no more movement.


    Ye Hao didn''t ask more, went back to the village, and talked to Grandpa and the others about the next arrangements.


    Everyone in the village was very excited when they were sure that they were about to leave this Bone Burying Demon Abyss.


    They began to celebrate in the village.


    "Brother, what is the matter outside?" Ye Duoer walked to Ye Hao and asked curiously.


    "Outside? It''s beautiful, with all kinds of worlds. The world I''ve been to is just a drop in the ocean." Ye Hao said.


    Ye Duoer squatted next to Ye Hao, hugging her legs: "Brother, I...I haven''t been to the outside world, I...I''m a little scared."


    Ye Hao looked at his sister and put his hand on Ye Duo''er''s shoulder, he could feel Ye Duo''er''s tension.


    Although Ye Duoer is a Quasi-God Grade, she has never left this village since she was born, nor has she ever left the Bone Kun Emperor''s back.


    Her world is limited to those on Bone Kunhuang''s back.


    Everything outside is unfamiliar to her, but she can get news of the outside world from her parents and grandparents.


    "Do''er, don''t worry. Things outside are very interesting. After you go out, my brother will introduce you to many, many friends, take you to many fun places, and invite you to eat a lot of delicious and delicious things.


    If anyone dares to bully you, tell your brother. Brother vent your anger! "Ye Hao raised his fist, looking like an adult.


    "Puff puff puff. Brother''s words have to count!"

 Chapter 2429： Kunpeng inheritance·Kunpeng law

    Chapter 2429 Kunpeng''s Inheritance¡¤Kunpeng Law


    After flying for a long time, the Bone Kun Emperor stopped.


    And this time, a blue halo with a diameter of 100 meters appeared above their heads, and the center of the halo was as calm as a lake.


    "This is an exit. Going out from here should be somewhere on the Demon Plane." The Bone Kun Emperor delivered a word to Ye Hao.


    "Thank you."


    Ye Hao looked at Ye Ming and the others, and pointed to the hole on his head: "We are here. As long as we pass through this hole in the head, we will reach the plane of the devil. According to law, there should be no danger, but it is best to make arrangements. ."


    "Okay. I go with the old man first. I''m a demon clan. If there is a demon, I can react immediately." Grandma Ye stood up and said.


    Ye Hao looked at Ye Ming, his grandfather didn''t say anything, he just stood beside Grandma Ye.


    "That''s good. Grandpa and grandma are the first batch. Three minutes after you pass, your parents will go there again. Then everyone else will pass." Ye Hao said.


    "I agree." Ye Zhan nodded.


    "Then let''s fly up first." Bleeding red wings bloomed behind Ye Ming.


    Behind Grandma Ye are black demon wings.


    This is the first time Ye Hao has seen his grandma reveal the characteristics of a devil.


    Others also used their own means to fly, and the Quasi-God class generally has the means of flying.


    And some of the eighth ranks that couldn''t fly were taken by others to fly into the sky.


    Everyone slowly ascended, when someone looked at the village below with a look of dismay.


    After all, this is the place where they have survived for decades. Although there are many hardships and dangers, it is also full of memories.


    "Don''t look, we are going home." A pair of 70 or 80 year old men said to their children.


    Come back home!


    This is a strange and respected word for people born in this world.


    Ye Hao looked at the blue hole getting closer and closer, and he took a deep breath.


    Just at this time.


    The bone holes on the Bone Kun Emperor''s spine shot out several rays of light, and these rays of light directly rushed into Ye Hao''s body with lightning speed.


    Ye Hao felt that his skeleton was about to be broken apart. He watched this scene in astonishment, but he couldn''t say anything.


    I can only watch those rays of light continuously penetrate into my body.


    This made Ye Hao very painful, he felt as if he had been bombarded by a four-armed demon ape before.


    "Haoer!" Ye Zhan and Bei Ming Sisi both changed their expressions suddenly.


    "Don''t go there!" Ye Ming held his son and daughter-in-law.


    "But Hao''er?" Bei Ming looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    "That''s the power of the law, the Bone Kun Emperor is passing it on to Ye Hao!" Ye Ming said sternly.


    "Inheritance?" Ye Zhan looked at his father in surprise.


    "Yes, this is the inheritance of Kunpeng!" Ye Ming nodded, and then said to everyone: "Okay. Everyone, wait a moment."


    Everyone looked at Ye Hao, some of them admired, some blessed, and some worried.


    Kunpeng inheritance, this sounds very tempting.


    But everyone is also very clear that this is a double-edged sword and not everyone can get it.


    You can hurt yourself if you are not careful.


    "Kun...Kun...Kunpeng..." Ye Hao muttered to himself in pain, and many scenes emerged in his mind.


    There are scenes of dozens of Kunpengs roaming in the void, as well as scenes of Kunpeng fighting with demons.


    The whole world is shattered, and countless planets, countless earths, and countless stars have all vanished in the war.


    Many invisible creatures perished in the flames of war and turned into bones.


    The scene suddenly disappeared.


    Ye Hao was dim all around, and I don''t know how long it took before Ye Hao regained consciousness again.


    He found himself on a quiet surface of water, with nothing around.


    "Where am I?" Ye Hao looked around in surprise.


    "The Sea of ??the North Sea, the ancestral land of the Kunpeng clan. It has disappeared in the long river of history, and I may be the last Kunpeng. But I am just a bone Kunpeng, with some Kunpeng power and Kunpeng laws flowing in my body. Up.


    Instead of letting them stay with me in this ghost place, it''s better to give it to you. "


    A long voice came.


    On the tranquil water surface, a blue mini Kunpeng kept snorkeling up and down on the water surface.


    It turns into Peng, and it turns into Kun.


    When it reached Ye Hao''s eyes, it kept the appearance of Kunpeng, hovering around Ye Hao.


    "If you have an heir one day in the future, you can pass on my strength. At least...Don''t let Kunpeng disappear." Bone Kunhuang''s voice fell.


    The mini Kunpeng directly sank into Ye Hao''s body.


    Ye Hao''s body shook, he opened his eyes abruptly, and the blue pupils appeared in his eyes, forming a Kunpeng pattern.


    "Kunpeng Law!"


    Ye Hao yelled, and the aura on his body surged like a storm.


    Ye Ming''s expression changed, and he opened the barrier directly in front of the crowd.


    Ye Hao''s breath impacted Ye Ming''s barrier. Although he didn''t break through, it actually caused a crack in Ye Ming''s barrier.


    At the same time, a scene appeared in front of everyone, that is, hundreds of Kunpengs of various sizes were swimming.


    "This...this is the legendary Kunpeng law, one of the most powerful laws in the Monster Race!" Grandma Ye said in surprise, covering her mouth.


    In the next moment, these illusions disappeared.


    Those air waves that rushed out flowed into Ye Hao''s body again like a resurgence.


    But this time, Ye Hao''s body heard a broken sound.


    "High-level Quasi-God! Haoer, he has broken through to high-level Quasi-God!" Bei Ming Sisi said in surprise.


    Ye Zhan''s eyes widened: "My dear, my son is too amazing. He is in his twenties and has many laws, and now he has broken through to a high-level quasi-god.


    This will get rid of him soon. "


    All the breath quickly returned to calm.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, all the breath on his body disappeared, and the blue Kunpeng phantom in his eyes disappeared.


    Ye Hao looked at the Bone Kun Emperor below.


    The aura on the bone kun emperor''s body is much less, giving people a feeling of sunset in the west.


    Its wings flapped slightly, and its body began to move forward, continuing its life like a day for hundreds of millions of years, patrolling this buried monster.


    Ye Hao bent his legs, directly taking the sky as the earth, and knelt down in front of the departed Bone Kun Emperor.


    "Thank you senior!"


    Ye Hao knelt down and kowtowed.


    Kunpeng power, Kunpeng law, Kunpeng inheritance


    What the Bone Kun Emperor gave himself was everything it had.


    Ye Hao knelt, of course!


    A few minutes later, Ye Haofei returned to Ye Ming and the others.


    "Sorry to keep everyone waiting. We can go now."


    Ye Ming smiled and patted Ye Hao''s shoulder: "Okay, okay, okay. Later life is terrifying!"

 Chapter 2430： I want you back

    Chapter 2430 I Want You Back


    Ye Hao and others passed through the blue hole safely and came to a dark place.


    There are many large and small broken stone islands floating around.


    "There is no danger here, but what is this place?" Ye Zhan looked around.


    Hiss


    At this moment, there was a hissing sound from the surroundings, and the centipede-like creatures appeared in the caves on those islands, each of which was equivalent to a train.


    "This is the Thousand Foot Demon Insect! Be careful." Grandma Ye said.


    Ye Ming stood in front, the killing air on his body released.


    All these thousand-legged monsters flinched, not daring to step forward.


    "Grandma, do you know where we are now?" Ye Hao looked at grandma.


    Grandma Ye is a noble among the demons, and she should have some understanding of the demon plane.


    "Green pupils, three pairs of eyes, a body length of two hundred meters, and a body width of three meters. The fangs at the corners of the mouth are turned upwards. The millipede insects with these characteristics should be in the land of the lazy demon god." Ye Grandma said.


    "That''s good." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief.


    In the territory of the Lazy Demon, then he has some things to deal with easily.


    "Let''s leave here first, and then consider the long-term plan." Ye Ming said.


    Ye Ming started in front, and their group followed behind and began to leave this rocky area.


    Suddenly the relatively large millipede insects rushed out. The millipede insects were not afraid of Ye Ming''s aura, opened their blood basin and attacked one person in the team.


    "Be careful, this guy is the king of these thousand-legged monsters, and his strength is at the pinnacle of Quasi-God!" Grandma Ye said.


    A blood knife in Ye Ming''s hand was condensed, which was completely formed by the power of law.


    "Ten Miles of Blood Fiend!"


    Ye Ming''s blood knife violently swung up, and the huge blood qi rose from the ground and split directly from the jaw of the thousand-legged demon insect.


    Kazkaz


    There was a splitting sound from the body of the Thousand Footed Demon Insect, as if a piece of bone had been broken.


    The Thousand Footed Demon Insect stiffened in place, and the body broke in half in the next moment, and green juice splashed everywhere.


    The other thousand-legged monsters were even more afraid to attack Ye Ming and his group.


    After Ye Ming and his party left, they swarmed up to bite the body of the original leader. They fought together, and a new leader must appear soon.


    ...


    After Ye Hao and others left the group of chaotic rocks, they came to the nearest continent.


    "Now I have come out of Bone Burial Demon Abyss. But here is the Demon Plane, and we are still in danger. Anything may happen here." Ye Zhan said.


    Ye Ming looked at his wife: "You are a living person, do you know the intersection to the void where the Great Black Wall is?"


    "I know. It''s a distance from here. If you just rely on flying, it will take at least several months, and those below the Quasi-God level cannot fly for a long time without rest.


    We must find a sailing ship. In that way, we can reach the empty intersection where the Great Black Wall is located in five days at the slowest time! "Grandma Ye said.


    "Well. It seems that we must find a ship." Ye Ming nodded, and then said: "You are familiar with this place, you will arrange it."


    "Okay. Let''s go to the nearest city first, then find a ship, then go directly to the void entrance." Grandma Ye said.


    "Everyone rest, we will start later." Ye Ming said.


    Ye Hao stood up and looked at his grandparents: "Grandpa, grandma. I have something to do. You go find the boat first. I will deal with the matter first, and I will catch up with you when the matter is finished."


    "But you are unfamiliar in this demon plane, how can you find it?" Grandma Ye looked at Ye Hao worried.


    Ye Hao pointed to his brain: "I am very familiar with the Demon Plane now. When I came out just now, Senior Kunpeng not only gave me the inheritance, but also told me the details of the entire Demon Plane.


    I know that the connection point between the void of the Great Black Wall and the Demon Plane is there.


    If I don''t catch up with you then, you will return to the Black Great Wall first. "


    Grandma Ye took a look.


    Ye Ming said, ¡°When the child grows up, he has his own things to do, so let¡¯s not stop. Haoer, take care of yourself. Anyway, remember one sentence when you are in danger, and keep the green mountain away. There is no wood to burn."


    Ye Hao nodded heavily: "Okay, I get it."


    Ye Hao walked towards the moon: "You follow me. Come over, Xiaocui."


    Under Ye Hao''s orders, Xiao Cui turned into a giant dragon. Ye Hao took the moon and rode on it, and disappeared into the "Devil Sea".


    "Where are we going?" The moon looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    Ye Hao glanced at the moon, "Of course I will send you back to the Lazy Demon God."


    "Huh? Send me back? Are you crazy? We killed the four-armed demon apes. You send me back now instead of sending me to death!" The moon''s eyes widened.


    "Who knew that you killed the Four-armed Demon Ape? Apart from me who entered the Bone Demon Abyss with you, who else knows what happened there." Ye Hao asked rhetorically.


    The moon is speechless.


    This is indeed true, as long as Ye Hao does not say, the moon does not say.


    No one knows what happened to the Devil''s Abyss, because the other demons that they knew had already stayed in the Devil''s Abyss forever.


    "But you... why did you want to go back?" The moon looked at Ye Hao in confusion.


    "I need someone to stay on the demon plane to continue to understand the information. And you are very suitable, and after you go back this time, you will be reused by the Lazy Demon God." Ye Hao said.


    "How did you know that the lazy demon would reuse me, and you are not her." The moon rolled his eyes.


    Ye Hao smiled and said: "A person who risked his death to take out a God-killing weapon from Bone Buried Demon Abyss and dedicated it to her. Will the Lazy Demon God not reuse it?"


    The moon looked at Ye Hao in surprise, and took out the ring: "You want to dedicate this thing to the Lazy Demon God?"


    "Yes, this is your contribution this time. Offer a God-killing weapon, and from then on you will become a celebrity in front of the Lazy Demon God, a cronies. In this way, you can better pass information to me." Hao said.


    "Hey, the price you paid is too great. This is a god-killing weapon! There are not many god-killing weapons on the entire demon plane!" The moon pointed to the ring.


    She didn''t expect that Ye Hao would bleed so much and give a god-killing weapon to the demon god. This did not mean that it indirectly increased the enemy''s strength.


    "You don''t need to worry about these things, you just need to do this. I will send you to the land of the lazy demon now, and you must be ready to say what you will then." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "Mad," the moon muttered.

 Chapter 2431： The return of the moon

    The Lazy Demon¡¯s castle is called Night Demon City.


    It is not the largest continent here, but it is definitely the most prosperous.


    In the center of the mainland, there is a castle that can be seen clearly across hundreds of kilometers.


    The city walls hundreds of meters high and buildings thousands of high all show the majesty of this city.


    At the gate of Night Demon City, there are soldiers constantly checking the way out of the demons.


    And now in the main hall of Night Demon City.


    The lazy demon was lying lazily in her camp, and hundreds of people were kneeling in the hall.


    "This time I failed and lost a lot of people. It seems that that thing really doesn''t belong to me. Since it doesn''t belong to me, then I won''t force it.


    The next step is to get things done. The other demon gods have already reorganized their army, and they are all approaching the junction of the void on the Black Great Wall.


    We also have to set off..."


    Just as the Lazy Demon was speaking, a demon flew in.


    "Report...report!"


    Suddenly, the demon was caught by an invisible force and hovered in the air.


    "I said before, I hate others interrupting me."


    "Sorry... I''m sorry... Lord Demon... I... I have... very important things... Report... The moon... Your lord is back... She... She brought back what you wanted... God-killing class...wu...weapon." The demon said in pain.


    The invisible power disappeared.


    The demon fell directly to the ground, gasping for breath.


    He looked at the figure standing up inside the camp in horror. He felt like he was going to die just now.


    "What? That human woman is not dead!"


    "But we waited at that exit for a full day, and nothing happened."


    "Don''t talk about it, the point is a god-killing weapon!"


    The demons in the hall were discussing this matter, and one of them had an ugly face.


    That is naturally the Queen of Death, she lowered her head and squeezed her fists.


    "How could that woman come back alive and come back with that god-killing weapon! If she dedicated that weapon to Lord Demon God, then her position in Lord Demon God would be completely different."


    But no matter what the Queen of Death thinks now, the things in front of her cannot be changed.


    "Send the moon in!" The lazy demon''s voice swept away the laziness.


    After half a minute, there was still no figure in the hall.


    Two minutes passed.


    A shadow came up staggeringly, looking a little embarrassed, with injuries in several places.


    This person is the moon!


    "Subordinate Moon, fulfill the mission. I found a God-killing weapon for Lord Demon God." The trembling body was about to kneel down.


    But a pair of white hands supported her.


    The moon''s pupils dilated, holding his breath.


    All the people present bowed their heads, wishing to put their heads under the floor.


    "You don''t need to kneel." The lazy demon''s voice sounded in the moon''s ear: "What about things?"


    The moon took out a brocade box from his arms and slowly opened the lid of the brocade box, with a ring lying in it.


    The Lazy Demon took out the ring and slid his finger slightly across the ring.


    A powerful breath instantly filled the entire hall.


    This breath caused the demons of the main **** level to swallow.


    "Yes, it''s a God-killing weapon." The Lazy Demon God controlled the breath again, she held the ring in her hand, and then disappeared, it seems that she put it away by some means.


    She held the moon with her hands: "Moon, you have done a great job this time, come... come and sit with me."


    "Subordinates don''t dare." The moon said hurriedly.


    "If you dare not, I will let you sit down." The Lazy Demon took the moon by the arm and led her to the curtain, letting her sit in the place where only the Lazy Demon would sit.


    This position is comfortable, but the moon is fidgeting while sitting here.


    "Your realm has improved, the intermediate quasi-god." Lazy Demon said.


    "Yes. I happened to break through when I met the opportunity." Moon said.


    "Then why are you still injured? What about the Four-armed Demon Ape?" The Lazy Demon asked casually.


    "We encountered a lot of fierce beasts in the Bone-Buried Demon Abyss. There were wolfhounds with bones all over, and cats with all bones. In addition, there were bone octopuses of high-level quasi-god.


    The most terrifying thing is the bones of the giant dragon in front of us. As we walked along, people continued to die.


    At the last time, the Four-armed Demon Ape and several other adults battled with a powerful double-skull dragon. Because of my weak strength, I curled up to support me and found the right opportunity to steal the treasure.


    The plan was originally successful. I got this god-killing weapon, but who would have thought that the pair of skull dragons would finally counterattack and kill the ghost sword king and the three charms.


    In the end, only I and Master Four-armed Demon Ape escaped. After...after..." The moon hesitated and hesitated when he said that, with a hesitant look.


    "What happened afterwards?" The Lazy Demon''s hand stroked the moon''s wound, and the moon''s injury was quickly recovering.


    The moon took a deep breath, and heard Ye Hao''s previous words.


    Of course they won''t easily believe you, they will definitely ask you what happened inside. Fabricated lies are easy to expose, but lies mixed with facts can be believed.


    The moon said: "After that, I and Master Four-armed Demon Ape looked for an exit, but... But Master Four-armed Demon Ape threatened me, he wanted me, and even killed me!


    I can only resist. At that time, I was a mid-level quasi-god, and the four-armed demon ape was the lower-level main god. Originally, I couldn''t beat it.


    However, in the previous battle, Lord Four-armed Demon Ape had broken his arms and exhausted his elemental power. Under severe injuries, his strength plummeted.


    I... I used a little trick to kill it. "


    The moon killed the four-armed demon ape.


    As soon as this remark came out, some people present were surprised, but some were accustomed to it.


    "You killed the Four-armed Demon Ape?" The Lazy Demon said with a hint of teasing.


    The moon swallowed and said, "Yes."


    The Lazy Demon''s mythology changed: "If you kill it, kill it. Our demons originally like to kill. You killed the Four-armed Demon Ape, which only means that he has no ability.


    Moon, you have retrieved this god-killing weapon for me, which is a great achievement.


    According to my previous promise, you will be the deputy commander of my first corps from now on, overseeing the Harpy! "


    The moon abruptly stood up and saluted: "Thank you, Lord Demon God."


    "It''s not just that, you will be my lazy demon from now on." The lazy demon raised his hand.


    The moon looked quite excited, kneeling on one knee.


    The palm of the lazy demon slapped a few times on the shoulder of the moon: "Okay, your injury has been cured by me. Go and rest for a while."


    "Thank you Lord Demon God." The moon walked out of the curtain. She deliberately walked past the Queen of Death and looked at the Queen of Death with a smile.


    "Congratulations, moon." The Queen of Death squeezed a smile, but she hated the moon in her heart.


    This guy has completely left himself behind.

 Chapter 2432： Xiaoqi tribe attacked

    Chapter 2432 Xiaoqi tribe attacked


    Ye Hao has left Night Demon City.


    He rode Xiaocui towards the Giant Tortoise Island, where there is still Xiao Qi who is cultivating there.


    Dididi


    Ye Hao pressed his finger on his temple.


    "How is your situation there."


    "You also know that you care about this lady, do you know that this lady really sacrificed her life in order to be a spy for you." The moon''s voice sounded in Ye Hao''s ears.


    "Seeing you can talk, it must be okay." Ye Hao smiled.


    This move of his own chess can be regarded as placing an informant in a very critical position.


    "Huh. In short, even though I now have the trust of the Lazy Demon God, I have also become the deputy commander and control a harpy banshee army.


    But don''t think that I am a very high status, know everything and can do everything. Said the moon.


    "Don''t worry, what I will ask you to do later will definitely not put you in danger. Okay, let''s not talk about it. Now you can feel at ease in front of your Lord Demon God and be a cron Right." Ye Hao hung up.


    Under Xiao Cui''s fast flight, Ye Hao also saw the giant turtle island.


    Giant Tortoise Island was the same as when Ye Hao came, still peaceful.


    Xiaocui flew directly over the giant turtle island, hovering around the periphery.


    The little pressure on the periphery is nothing at all in the realm of her lower master god, she is still a dragon with a terrifying body.


    "Found it. That place." Ye Hao pointed to a row of ants-like traces.


    At the forefront of the series of traces, a young girl was standing tenaciously, her calves were already covered with mud.


    The traces behind her are actually her step by step.


    Beside her, the tabby eagle still followed. The tabby eagle saw the black shadow above, and raised its head.


    The next moment all the feathers on its body stood up, and then directly prostrated on the ground, trembling constantly.


    Because it turned out to be a giant dragon on top of its head!


    And that powerful breath made it even lack the courage to look directly.


    "Yes, I walked for a few days. You have already gone far." Ye Hao jumped off Xiao Cui.


    "Brother Hao!" Xiao Qi shouted in surprise when he saw Ye Hao.


    But the terrifying pressure on her body made her unable to move at all.


    Ye Hao walked to Xiao Qi in a leisurely walk. He looked at Xiao Qi''s dirty appearance, his knees had been worn out, and the shoes on his feet had long been lost.


    Blood stains, scars, mud, stains are everywhere.


    One pair also had holes, and Xiao Qi''s little face was still tired, and he kept breathing heavily.


    Ye Hao looked at Xiao Qi.


    The sixth-order peak.


    In just a few days, she actually broke through to the sixth-order peak, which shows that she is constantly touching her limits and allowing herself to keep moving forward.


    "You are already great, that''s okay." Ye Hao patted Xiao Qi on the shoulder.


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Xiao Qi smiled at the corner of his mouth, and then fell straight towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao hugged Xiao Qi.


    Ultimate Sacred Healing


    The dazzling light wrapped Xiao Qi''s body, and the wounds on Xiao Qi''s body soon recovered.


    The element of water.


    A warm current swept across Xiao Qi''s body, washing off all the stains and blood stains on Xiao Qi''s body.


    Xiao Qi did not wake up. Although she had no wounds, her heart and body were quite tired, and she needed a rest.


    Ye Hao hugged Xiao Qi and returned to Xiao Cui''s back.


    "We are ready to go."


    Xiaocui rose into the sky.


    "Wait." Ye Hao shouted. He lowered his head and looked at the tabby eagle that was still crawling on the ground: "Hey, follow up."


    When the tabby eagle heard it, it flapped its wings and flew staggeringly.


    It can be noticed that its wings are trembling. It was originally very good at flying, but now it is like a female driver just on the road.


    Xiao Cui seemed to be very dissatisfied with the slow guy behind him, and let out a low hum of dragons.


    The tabby eagle immediately flapped its wings and flew hard, even faster than the original limit.


    And Xiao Cui followed it, not hurriedly, as if chasing it.


    It felt like hunting.


    This made the tiger-spotted eagle''s speed increased again.


    At this speed, Ye Hao and others soon arrived on the continent where Xiao Qi''s hometown was.


    Unexpectedly, the tabby eagle flew back from Giant Tortoise Island relying on its own strength. If it were replaced by the original tabby eagle, it would not believe that it could do it by killing it.


    "How is this going?"


    When Ye Hao saw this continent, he was dumbfounded.


    Many places on the entire continent were burning, and the flames billowed like **** on earth.


    Fighting broke out in many places, and the sound of explosions was endless.


    "Brother Hao...what sound?" Xiao Qi woke up, she rubbed her eyes.


    "Huh? Why is there a fire here? There are still people fighting. Here... why are you so familiar?" Xiao Qi''s pupils dilated and stood up from Ye Hao''s arms: "This... isn''t this the continent where Xiao Qi lives?"


    "Xiao Qi!" Ye Hao held Xiao Qi.


    Xiao Qi looked at Ye Hao stupidly: "Brother Hao...what''s wrong? Is this dreaming? Grandma...grandma she..."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Your grandma will be fine, we will go to your nanny now." Ye Hao clenched his fists, and he let Xiao Cui gallop towards Xiao Qi''s tribe.


    After climbing over a mountain range, Ye Hao saw a large area of ??ruins, as well as burnt and battle remains.


    And thinking that is where the Xiaoqi tribe is located.


    "Grandma? Grandma!" Xiao Qi yelled frantically. She jumped directly off Xiao Cui and fell heavily to the ground. Regardless of the wound on her body, she ran towards the place where she grew up.


    "Xiao Cui, take a look around. Are there any living creatures left?" Ye Hao said with a gloomy face, and then he jumped down and caught up with Xiao Qi.


    Xiao Cui began to hover around, looking for living creatures.


    Ye Hao followed Xiao Qi into the ruins of the tribe. There were collapsed houses and dead bodies everywhere.


    Ye Hao even saw a few people who had met in this tribe before.


    The patriarch who had been in trouble, half of his body hung on a collapsed eaves.


    "Is this a trace of being bitten?" Ye Hao frowned. He noticed that these corpses had been bitten marks, as if they had been attacked by some beast.


    Warcraft?


    Impossible, how large a wave of beasts can attack such a large continent.


    You know that such a large continent is no smaller than a continent on earth!

 Chapter 2433： Xiao Qis grandma was killed

    Chapter 2433 Grandma Xiao Qi''s Death


    "Grandma, grandma, grandma!"


    Xiao Qi found the place where their house was. It collapsed and became a ruin, leaving only a pile of charred wood.


    She started rummaging frantically, crying and looking for her grandma.


    Ye Hao directly scanned the house with his soul perception, and his heart trembled.


    Under the house, there is a charred corpse, the corpse of an old woman demon.


    The body was scorched on a large scale, and it was almost impossible to recognize the original appearance. This should be the corpse of Grandma Xiaoqi.


    Ye Hao found some clues on this corpse.


    There are wounds pierced through the chest by some kind of sharp weapon, in addition to the marks of biting like other corpses.


    This shows a point.


    It is not only the work of the powerful monsters, but there are people behind...no, there are also good things done by the demons.


    "Grandma... Grandma, where are you... Xiao Qi is back... Xiao Qi is back." Xiao Qi is still rummaging around, her body is already dirty.


    Ye Hao stepped forward and grabbed Xiao Qi: "Xiao Qi, your grandma is dead."


    "Impossible! Grandma can''t die!" Xiao Qi pushed Ye Hao away abruptly, wanting to search quickly.


    Ye Hao stepped forward and directly knocked out Xiao Qi.


    "Take care of her." Ye Hao threw Xiao Qi at the tabby eagle, and the tabby eagle honestly humped Xiao Qi on his back.


    Ye Hao stunned Xiao Qi because he didn''t want Xiao Qi''s spirit to suffer further damage.


    If she was shown the charred body of her grandma, she would definitely collapse.


    Grandma is her only relative.


    Ye Hao didn''t want Xiao Qi to be like that, so he organized Xiao Qi to see his grandma''s body.


    Ye Hao''s heart moved.


    The object control technique came out, and all the wooden blocks that were pressing on the corpse of the grandma were removed, and the charred corpse of the grandma was exposed.


    With a wave of Ye Hao''s hand, a tomb appeared next to him. He slowly put the body of Grandma Xiaoqi into the tomb, covered it with mud, and erected a tombstone with the tomb of Grandma Xiaoqi written on it.


    "Don''t worry. You save my life, I will find out who did it and avenge you. I will also take care of Xiao Qi." Ye Hao said sternly.


    Then he sullenly rushed towards the most prosperous castle on the continent in the distance.


    He wants to find out who did it!


    ...


    Ye Hao took Xiao Cui, and the tabby eagle carried Xiao Qi on his back.


    They came to the city where Ye Hao once came. This is the castle of the demon lord that Ye Hao had hunted before leaving.


    At this moment, there are ruins and flames everywhere, and the streets are already in a mess. There are all kinds of corpses everywhere, and the air is full of blood.


    Ye Hao opened his soul perception and scanned this area.


    Compared with Xiaoqi''s tribe, there are still a lot of people here.


    Ye Hao found the person with the strongest breath, that is, the strongest.


    The seventh-order demon.


    Ye Hao came to the hiding place of the devil, which was a cellar.


    Ye Hao''s thoughts moved, and the object control technique started operating, and all the buildings above the cellar flew away, followed by those floor tiles one after another.


    Soon the entire cellar was exposed in front of Ye Hao''s eyes. The demon shrank and hid in the corner of the wall, not at all like a seventh-order realm.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me." The devil tremblingly begged for mercy.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, this time using the human body control technique.


    This skill is also effective for the demon''s body.


    The devil''s body seemed to be frozen, floating a little bit, floating straight in front of Ye Hao.


    "I ask you, who did these things." Ye Hao asked.


    "I don''t know... I don''t know." The demon cried.


    Ye Hao raised a fist and smashed it towards the distant mountain peak. The mountain peak was smashed into a hole by Ye Hao''s fist. It was a few kilometers away.


    But this is the strength of Ye Hao''s advanced quasi-god!


    "Say, still dead." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "I said, I said. It was the pirate group of four monsters! They came to our continent and started burning, killing and looting. We are not their opponents at all, and the entire city soon fell.


    They began to attack the villages and tribes in the mainland, and we were unable to resist them, and those villages and tribes were even less opponents. "The devil said in horror


    "Four monsters pirate group?" Ye Hao frowned, there is still a pirate group in this world?


    "My lord, don''t you know the pirate group of four monsters? That is the most vicious pirate group on the plane of devil! No evil is done!"


    Ye Hao didn''t expect that the word "No Evil" would be uttered from a demon, or it would describe another group of people.


    "They are so courageous? Do they dare to break into the territory of the Seven Demon Gods?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Of course the seven devil gods dare not provoke them, they dare not have treasures, and they are not afraid of the seven devil gods." The demon said.


    "What baby?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Several battleships that can travel through space, once they encounter danger, they will travel through time and space on the battleship. The entire demon plane is so large, and the seven demon gods have the ability, it is impossible to look for them everywhere.


    Recently, the Lazy Demon has deployed troops to prepare for battle, which has led to a shortage of troops in various territories, and our lord was attacked and killed not long ago.


    Not knowing how those guys knew the news, they rushed over. In the world that we have looted for a whole day and night in our continent, I don''t know how many demons have been slaughtered! "The devil said timidly.


    "How many of them are there? What realm is the strongest?" Ye Hao asked.


    "There are not many people here this time, only a thousand people, but they will tame the three-headed dog, the number is terrible! The four monster pirate group is four brothers, the boss, the second and the third are the middle main gods.


    But this time it was the fourth child who attacked us. Although it was only the strength of the lower main god, it was still no problem to deal with our group of dragons without a leader.


    And they were extremely fast, and they ran after killing and snatching, and they didn''t stay much at all. "The devil replied.


    "Do you know where they fled?" Ye Hao asked.


    "This..." The devil''s eyes dodged.


    "Are you trying to die?"


    "I heard them say that they are going to the home of ghosts!" the demon said hurriedly.


    Ye Hao casually threw the devil out, and the devil was thrown into a mess. When he recovered, the person had disappeared.


    "Brother, where are we going now?" Xiao Cui looked at Ye Hao who was back on her back.


    "Go to the ghost home port, in that direction." Ye Hao knew that this ghost home port was a small island with a small area, but it was operated as a transfer station.


    Moreover, he is separated from the major demon gods, and does not belong to anyone.


    There are still several such existences on the Demon Plane.

 Chapter 2434： Have fun

    "You are flying too slowly, and you have become smaller than Xiao Cui''s back." Ye Hao looked at the tiger-spotted eagle with worrying speed.


    When the tabby eagle heard Ye Hao''s words, he shook his head like a rattle.


    Let it run on the back of a dragon of the lower main god, it hasn''t lived enough yet.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho!" Xiao Cui roared at the tabby eagle impatiently.


    The tabby eagle shivered with fright. After handing Xiao Qi to Ye Hao, it shrank and turned into a bird, carefully landing on Ye Hao''s shoulder.


    It didn''t dare to fall on the back of this giant dragon, standing on the scales it felt dizzy.


    Ye Hao also ignored the timid tabby eagle: "Xiao Cui, let''s go."


    Xiao Cui moved forward abruptly, so fast that Ye Hao''s body shook subconsciously.


    This is Xiao Cui who has the Law of Dragon. The Law of Dragon is quite comprehensive. One of them is to strengthen Xiao Cui''s flying ability.


    "I...Where am I?"


    During the flight, Xiao Qi woke up, she clutched her neck.


    Then she suddenly recalled what happened before she fainted: "Grandma, where is my grandma!"


    Ye Hao grabbed Xiao Qi''s arms and looked at her straightly: "Xiao Qi. Calm down, something has happened and there is no way to change it.


    If you tortured yourself like this, your grandma will be sad when she sees it. "


    Xiao Qi''s body trembled, and tears couldn''t help streaming from his eyes.


    "Brother Hao, I...I miss grandma..."


    Xiao Qi cried and threw himself into Ye Hao''s arms, and Ye Hao hugged the poor little girl.


    Said comfortingly: "Don''t worry. I will take care of you in place of your grandma until you grow up to live by yourself."


    "Brother Hao, I want revenge! I want revenge for my grandma!" Xiao Qi raised his head, his face covered with tears, with a firm look.


    Ye Hao raised his hand and wiped away the tears on Xiao Qi''s face.


    "Well. The place we are going now is where our enemies are. Brother Hao promises you that no matter who hurts Grandma Xiaoqi, we will make him pay."


    "Yeah." Xiao Qi nodded heavily.


    After flying for almost half an hour, Ye Hao finally saw a floating island in the "Devil''s Sea" in the distance.


    It is not an island, but four or five islands combined together, which forms the''home port of ghosts''.


    At this time, many warships and ships of all kinds were parked in this ghost home port.


    Xiao Cui flew directly above the ghost''s home port and circled.


    And the appearance of this great dragon has even more shocked everyone in the hometown of ghosts and monsters.


    "What is that? How can there be a dragon."


    "The breath of this dragon is so strong. Quasi-God level? Or is it the main God level!"


    "Why do I have a bad feeling."


    A group of people looked up at the sky and discussed.


    Ye Hao looked down at the home port of ghosts and monsters below, and opened up his soul perception.


    At this moment, the entire ghost and monster home port is under Ye Hao''s eyelids, and countless energy points are clearly visible in his eyes.


    Powerful people below the eighth rank abound, and among them there are several quasi-god-level auras.


    The most in one place, there is a very powerful aura, and there is no secret,


    Fluoroscopy


    Ye Hao''s eyes fell on a house, and under the perspective technique, he could see the people inside.


    It was a one-horned demon, sitting on a softly treaded bed, surrounded by beautiful succubus.


    Hades twelve heavy artillery.


    Ye Hao lifted his right hand, and twelve black apertures appeared one after the other, which happened to be aimed at the room below.


    Next second.


    A huge black beam of light fell from the sky


    The island where the house is located swayed.


    But a black shield blocked Ye Hao''s "Pluto Twelve Heavy Cannons".


    "Who is he, dare to make trouble when I am looking for/have fun!" The one-horned demon walked up and pointed angrily at the sky.


    "You are the fourth eldest of the Four Monster Pirate Group." Ye Hao asked coldly.


    "Lao Tzu is. Who doesn''t know Lao Tzu, Lao Tzu Caleb!" Caleb pointed at Ye Hao in the air: "Who is your kid!"


    "People who come to kill you." Ye Hao said coldly.


    "Bold. This is Lord Caleb but a member of the Four Monster Pirates. You, a fellow who didn''t know where you came from, dare to deal with Lord Caleb. I think you are looking for death!" A demon came out, flattering. Standing next to Caleb.


    At this moment, many demons appeared beside Caleb. These were members of his pirate group.


    Everyone held a three-headed dog in their hands.


    "I don''t care who he is. Today, I want him to die!" Ye Hao''s body was filled with monstrous killing intent.


    Ice King God Seat!


    Behind Ye Hao appeared the Ice King God Seat, and he raised his right hand.


    Poseidon Trident!


    The rapid current formed the Poseidon Trident in Ye Hao''s hands, and then the Poseidon Trident turned into all ice crystals.


    "Kill!" Ye Hao threw down the Poseidon Trident.


    With the fall of the Poseidon''s Trident, all the water sources on the Ghost Harbor froze.


    Everyone can feel a chill.


    Several demon pirates who stood in front froze directly, turning into ice sculptures.


    "This...this..." The demon who was still standing up for Caleb just now turned around and prepared to escape.


    But his body was directly pierced by the Seagod''s Trident.


    The blood-stained Poseidon Trident continued to rush forward.


    Caleb took a step forward, raised his hand, and a flame appeared on his hands.


    The raging flames formed a wall of fire and resisted Jon''s Poseidon Trident.


    This protected the demon pirates and the three-headed dog.


    "The kid is a bit capable. But the uncle does not like to kill for some reason. Tell the uncle. Why are you killing me." Caleb looked at the man above his head and asked loudly.


    "Before this, did you attack a continent in the Lazy Demon God''s territory?" Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "Yes." Caleb admitted openly.


    "Your people attacked a tribe and killed everything inside. Including an old woman." Ye Hao clenched his fists.


    Xiao Qi on Xiao Cui''s spine hovering above, squeezed his fists angrily, tears streaming down.


    "Oh. What you said was the day before yesterday. I did attack the place you said. And I ordered all villages and tribes to be attacked.


    I seem to remember that I did kill an old woman with my own hands. The old woman was very brave, and when she saw me hunting children from their tribe, she attacked me.


    But how could I be sneak attacked by an old undead, and I kicked her back to the ruined house with one kick. My dog ??would not want to eat her old bone.


    Just burn it to death. "Caleb laughed.


    "I... I killed you!" Xiao Qi roared angrily, trying to jump down, but Xiao Cui created a barrier around her, preventing her from acting rashly.

 Chapter 2435： The one who killed you

    Chapter 2435 The One Who Killed You


    Although the barrier isolated Xiao Qi, it could not stop Xiao Qi''s angry cry.


    "The girl above is the granddaughter of the old woman. At that time, the old woman said something that her granddaughter would avenge her."


    Caleb sneered and pointed to Xiao Qi: "I thought it was something. It turned out to be a little furry boy. But this looks good. It''s just right to catch Laozi as a pet, but I don''t know how comfortable the service is. Hahahaha."


    Those pirate demons also laughed and said insulting words.


    ...


    A small island in the distance, above a tall tower.


    Several people are gathering here.


    "Sir, shall we come forward? Zuo has been killed." A demon looked at the old man who was still drinking tea behind him.


    "Come out? How do we come forward. On one side is the fourth pirate group of the Four Monsters, but the three spoiled boys can do anything.


    Although the other side does not know what it came from. However, he was riding a lower-level main god-level dragon, and he dared to make a move when he knew the identity of the four monster pirate group.


    People on both sides are beyond our hands. "The old man sighed and said helplessly.


    "But let them make trouble like this? What if we ruin our harbor. And Zuo was killed by that kid!" a young demon said angrily


    "The harbor is destroyed, and we can still rebuild it. But if we provoke some tasks that shouldn''t be provoke, our ghost harbor can be completely finished, then there is no chance to start all over again.


    As for Zuo, he can only say that he is asking for trouble. I reminded him before, don''t go too close to the four monster pirate group, he is better, and take my words as deaf ears.


    This time, after the looting of the Four Monsters, the pirate group took the initiative to let them come to our harbor to rest. Isn''t this just causing us trouble. "


    The tea cup in the old man''s hand was crushed, and he was really angry.


    "Moreover, our harbour''s rule is not to interfere with the grievances between our guests. He just entered and stood on the side of Caleb just now, making his way for others. His result was entirely his own."


    "But..." The others had another comment.


    "Okay, this is my arrangement. Except for the island of Zuo, the other islands have opened their barriers. Don''t interfere in this matter. No matter how troublesome it is, let them go as long as it doesn''t ruin our ghost harbor." The old man said, closing his eyes.


    When the other demons heard this, they had no choice but to agree.


    Who said that the man in front of him is the master of the ghost harbor?


    Back to the present.


    Ye Hao looked down at Caleb below, and he said coldly: "If you move your lips, there is only this last chance. I will make you die in pain soon.


    Make you pay for what you and your people do. "


    "The price? It''s up to you? Do you know who Lao Tzu is? Lao Tzu is the fourth eldest of the pirate group of four monsters. Those demon lords will give face when they see Lao Tzu.


    You are here to take revenge, haha... It just so happened that I just ate and drank enough, just treat you as an after-dinner game.


    Come, who can take this kid''s head off for me. That little girl, I will let whoever play first. Caleb grinned.


    Hearing this, the demon pirates were even more eager to try, gearing up one by one, ready to do it.


    "It''s noisy. Xiao Cui, let them be quiet." Ye Hao said.


    Xiao Cui brought Xiao Qi on her back to the Tabby Eagle, and she immediately swooped down, and Ye Hao also took advantage of the situation and stood on her back.


    Xiaocui spouted out the dragon''s breath.


    Caleb raised his hand and formed a huge black shield in front of him.


    "Haha, this is the treasure our eldest brother gave to the fourth elder brother. You can directly summon a defensive shield!" other pirate demons flattered at the moment.


    But there was a crack in the black shield.


    "Quadruple¡¤Destroying Star Ring!"


    A small ball was thrown in from the crack, and a shining explosion was born in the next moment. The huge shock wave flooded many demon pirates.


    "Damn, what the **** is this? Why are there such strong fluctuations!" Caleb barely stabilized his figure, frowning.


    The explosion dissipated, but Caleb''s troubles were not over yet.


    A huge dragon head was on top of Caleb''s head, as if to swallow Caleb.


    "Damn it!" A pair of leather boots under Caleb''s feet radiated light, and his body speeded up suddenly, avoiding the attack.


    "Huhuhu..." Caleb gasped.


    "Xiao Cui, these guys are handed over to you. I will take care of this kid myself." Ye Hao jumped off Xiao Cui''s back and landed on the ground, staring at Caleb, a few tens of meters away.


    Xiao Cui started hunting those pirate demons. In front of Xiao Cui, the next main god, those pirate demons had no room to resist, and could only become prey hunted by Xiao Cui.


    "Who are you?" Caleb stared at Ye Hao.


    He originally thought that the fighting power of the dragon was at best the pinnacle of the quasi-god, but it was not quite astonishing to be the lower master.


    "The one who killed you." Ye Hao''s voice fell, and he raised his hand, twelve rounds of black circles appeared in front of him, and then the black beam of light went straight towards Caleb.


    Caleb used the boots under his feet that he didn''t know the name, and kept avoiding Ye Hao''s attacks.


    And Ye Hao is continuously releasing the 12 heavy cannons of Pluto.


    "Fortunately, this kid is only a high-level quasi-god. I shouldn''t have a problem dealing with him. Taking advantage of his entrusting a big one to challenge me, first kill him, and then it will be much better to deal with the dragon." Le muttered to himself.


    Then he found an opportunity and avoided Ye Hao''s Twelve Pluto Cannons, and immediately after speeding up, he rushed towards Ye Hao.


    "Boy, take your life!" Caleb sneered and pulled out a black scimitar, ready to take Ye Hao''s life.


    "It''s you who are waiting." Ye Hao''s mouth curled up with a smile.


    "Space Law¡¤Black Hole!"


    Ye Hao released a black hole directly in front of Caleb.


    Caleb''s pupils dilated, and he hurriedly stopped his speed, trying to retreat.


    But the huge attraction of the black hole made him stop backing, even if he wanted to stabilize himself, his body was approaching the black hole little by little.


    That huge traction made him have no choice at all.


    ...


    "This turned out to be the law of space!"


    "It''s still the skill of the law of space, black hole! This is a rare trick."


    "Don''t talk about black holes, the laws of space alone are rare. And it still appears in the hands of a high-level quasi-god."


    Everyone on the tower was shocked.


    "Boss, have you seen it long ago?" A demon turned his head and looked at the motionless old man behind him.


    "The law of the boss is the law of the magic eye! No wonder the boss didn''t let us take action just now, this kid is not a good stubble." Another demon also flattered.

 Chapter 2436： Xiao Qis Revenge

    Chapter 2436 Xiao Qi''s Revenge


    The current situation makes everyone unbelievable.


    The members of the four monster pirate group are being slaughtered by the giant dragon side by side. The few quasi-god-level demon pirates are quickly dying and mutilated.


    Facing Xiaocui''s law of dragons and powerful attacks, these people have no power to fight back.


    Looking at the other side, the terrifying black hole is absorbing Caleb.


    Caleb couldn''t get rid of this terrifying black hole traction by any means, and his body was drawn towards the black hole little by little, less than half a meter away from the edge of the black hole.


    Ye Hao stared at Caleb, because he couldn''t move when he used the black hole. If someone attacked Ye Hao at this time, he would either resist it or lift the black hole.


    "Hey... it''s just a dying old woman, you have to work so hard. Or... Then, I apologize to you... You will be my friend from now on!


    I can give you whatever you want, or else... How about giving you the position of the fifth of the four monsters pirate group! "At this moment, Caleb was actually softened with Ye Hao, and took the initiative to say some words for peace.


    Ye Hao looked at Caleb disdainfully: "Okay, I want your dog''s life!"


    Caleb said with a sullen face: "Boy, you don''t know what is good or what is wrong. It is necessary for a little girl, you are only the strength of a high-level quasi-god, and you can have a bit of superb law.


    How long can your black hole last? I think it will be able to support it for a while.


    I am the next Lord God, if you want to kill me, it''s easier said than done!


    And even if you kill me, do you think you can live? My three brothers are the middle main gods. Who doesn''t know that my three brothers love me the most on the whole plane of devil.


    If you kill me, my three brothers will definitely kill you, and then kill all your relatives! You have to think carefully! "


    "I think very clearly, Xiao Qi can do it." Ye Hao said suddenly.


    Caleb''s pupils dilated, his eyes turned to one side, and he saw the girl whom he looked down upon was standing there with a pile of scrolls gathered in his hands.


    Xiao Qi gritted her teeth and with angry tears in her eyes, she tore the scroll resolutely.


    Then a fire dragon came directly towards Caleb.


    Caleb gritted his teeth and raised his hand behind him, barely supporting a shield.


    Although this resisted Xiao Qi''s attack, Caleb''s body was getting closer to the black hole because of the distraction.


    "Xiao Qi, continue." Ye Hao said sternly.


    In order to let Xiao Qi come out of the shadow of grandma''s death, the most direct way is to let Xiao Qi face the fear and crush the source of this fear with his own hands.


    Xiao Qi continued to tear the scroll, one magic after another, smashing towards Caleb one after another.


    Although the power of these scrolls is nothing to a lower main god, he now has to face the black hole created by the law of space!


    This is simply pushing him into the cliff a little bit.


    "Cough cough..." Caleb, who couldn''t hold on, was hit by an ice spear in his abdomen. Although the lower main god''s physique prevented him from being pierced by the ice spear, he still pierced his body, and blood kept flowing out.


    "Damn... I warn you, if you dare to kill us, my brother will definitely make your death very painful!" Caleb warned in anger.


    Little did he realize that such a warning would only make Xiao Qi''s attack more intense.


    "Ahhhhh...My hand! My hand!" Caleb watched in horror as his hand had touched the black hole. Under the erosion of the black hole, the Quasi-God body began to dissipate a little bit.


    "No...no, please don''t kill me...I know I was wrong, I know it was wrong." Caleb even started to cry at this moment.


    One can imagine how ridiculous this person is.


    When others are weaker than themselves, they try to bully others and vent their desires/hopes.


    And when oneself is weaker than others, it is so ugly.


    Seeing that Caleb''s right arm had been swallowed, it had spread to the shoulder.


    Ye Hao frowned suddenly.


    The black hole disappeared and lasted for more than half a minute. This was Ye Hao''s current limit.


    "Hahaha...no, no...hahaha...I''m not dead, I''m not dead..." Caleb shouted excitedly.


    Little did he know that a giant dragon appeared on top of his head.


    The dragon horn on top of Xiao Cui''s head began to gather the power of the law, and finally formed a dazzling golden beam.


    "Dragon''s Fury!"


    "Damn...no...no! Fire element!" Caleb displayed his elemental power, and the tumbling flames gathered in front of him, forming a sea of ??flames.


    But the next second, Dragon''s Fury directly penetrated the sea of ??fire.


    "No!" Caleb watched as his body was swallowed by the dragon''s fury.


    Finally, the dragon''s fury dissipated, and only Caleb''s bones remained in that place.


    After all, it is the demon of the lower main god, if you want to burn it completely without any trace, at least you need to increase the attack.


    But this was what Ye Hao asked Xiao Cui to do. This was the corpse of a lower main god, even though Ye Hao already had the corpses of the four-armed demon ape and two other high-level quasi-gods.


    But who cares about one more.


    Ye Hao put away the body of Caleb directly.


    Then she looked at Xiao Qi, who was already limp on the ground next to her, with tears on her face. The magic scroll Ye Hao gave her just now had been completely used up by her brain.


    "I feel better." Ye Hao knelt down and touched Xiao Qi''s head.


    Xiao Qi nodded, but there was still a trace of sadness in his eyes, but he had recovered a lot from his previous emotions.


    After all, her enemy is dead, and her hatred has already been reported.


    "Then let''s go. I''ll take you to the outside world and show you more people. Although Xiao Qi''s grandma is dead, but Xiao Qi, you must live well, then your Xiao Qi''s grandma will be happy too." Ye Hao said.


    Xiao Qi nodded heavily: "Yes, grandma said. No matter what happens in the future, Xiao Qi will definitely live well. That is what grandma hopes most!"


    Ye Hao took Xiao Qi''s hand, and he scanned the surroundings.


    This island has been destroyed because of their battles, and there are ruins of battle everywhere, as well as the corpses of pirate demons.


    "Who knows where the ship of the Four Monsters Pirate Group is." Ye Hao shouted.


    After a long time, a demon walked out tremblingly and pointed at a warship docked at a pier next to it.


    A flag was hung on the battleship with four demon heads printed on it.


    "It seems that this is their ship." Ye Hao took everyone aboard the battleship of the Four Monster Pirate Group, and after familiarizing himself with the structure, he sailed out of the harbor.

 Chapter 2437： These are your family

    2437-Sorcerer


    The structure of this four monster warship is very special, many of which are equipped with space-related devices.


    For example, the core of the power system is something that contains the laws of space.


    This is what makes this warship capable of space shuttle.


    It may take a while for others to become familiar with this warship.


    But for Ye Hao, this is ten minutes.


    Ten minutes later, this battleship disappeared from the sight of everyone in the Ghost Harbor.


    "Big brother. That kid actually learned how to control a battleship from the Four Monsters Pirate Group just now!"


    "The kind of space shuttle function, but many forces want it."


    "Who says no, and it''s not that no one has ever obtained a battleship from the Four Monster Pirates, but no one has ever been able to use the shuttle function. This kid has only learned it in a few minutes!"


    Those people were surprised that this happened.


    "What''s so strange about this. A high-level quasi-god has learned such exquisite spatial laws, which shows that he is a talented existence.


    Such a character is not curious to know a boat. "The old man said calmly.


    "Which... elder brother... Now this kind of thing has happened. The fourth eldest of the Four Monster Pirate Group died in our ghost harbor. How should we explain to them?


    You know this fourth child, but the three are very precious. If the four strange pirates anger us, we can''t afford it. "A timid demon asked worriedly.


    The old man stood up, walked to the window, and looked at the battlefield that ended outside.


    "We are indeed not the opponents of the Four Monster Pirate Group, but the fourth one was not killed by us. The Four Monster Pirate Group does not have to fight us.


    What''s more, we have to inform them. "


    The old man waved his hand: "Now send someone to find a way to contact the members of the Four Monster Pirates, and then tell them what happened here, and give them a detailed description of the murderer who killed their fourth child."


    Hearing what the boss said, everyone else suddenly realized.


    ...


    On the other side, Ye Hao relied on this ship to continuously shuttle through space, which was quite fast.


    Soon he reached a place very close to the space node that went to the Black Great Wall.


    Here, Ye Hao already needs to hide his traces, because there have been many demon ships around, loaded with demon soldiers, and it seems that they are planning a battle.


    "First find a way to contact my father and them." Ye Hao took out a scroll and tore it apart.


    Then a radar-like pattern appeared in front of Jon, with a red dot flashing past in one direction.


    "Not far from me." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief.


    During the previous parting, Ye Hao specially gave Bei Ming Sisi a positioning scroll.


    That was a mother shaft, and Ye Hao had prepared the daughter shaft for a long time. As long as he shredded the daughter shaft within a certain range, he would react to the position of the mother shaft.


    But this thing has a certain distance limit.


    Ye Hao had agreed with his parents to gather in this area before, and before Ye Hao came, they would find a place to hide themselves.


    Ye Hao drove his warship and started to approach the detected place a little bit.


    Every time he traveled a certain distance, Ye Hao would tear up a sub-axle again, and made sure that there was no mistake in the direction.


    Finally, after driving for almost two hours.


    Ye Hao locked Ye Zhan where they were. It was in a group of rocks. It seemed that this was the place they chose to hide.


    Ye Hao drove the battleship in slowly.


    Not long after entering, he felt that someone was watching him in secret.


    Ye Hao walked directly to the deck and released his breath.


    After a while, someone appeared.


    "Hao''er, I want to die." Bei Ming Sisi came up and hugged Ye Hao.


    "You''re a mother now, it''s just that I haven''t seen it for a day." Ye Zhan joked.


    "Why? No, my old lady hasn''t seen my son for more than 20 years. At this moment, I don''t want to see my son again!" Bei Ming Sisi glared at his husband.


    Ye Zhan shook his head with a smile, and didn''t tease his wife anymore.


    He looked at Ye Hao: "What did you do when you went out? Why did you find someone back?"


    Ye Zhan, a high-ranking quasi-god, naturally discovered Xiao Qi in the cabin.


    "Xiao Qi, come out." Ye Hao called out Xiao Qi.


    Xiao Qi stood behind Ye Hao in fear, pulling Ye Hao''s sleeves, and curiously looking at the unknown couple in front of him.


    "Where did this lovely baby girl come from? Why is she still a demon?" Bei Ming Sisi looked at Xiao Qi curiously. This was just a curious look, and he didn''t care at all because Xiao Qi was a demon.


    After all, her mother-in-law is also a demon.


    "It''s like this, when I first came to the Demon Plane..." Ye Hao told his parents about what happened during this period of time with Xiaoqi and the others.


    As well as the former Xiaoqi grandma was wrecked, Ye Hao avenged them for these things.


    "That''s it. It''s really a pity that Grandma Xiaoqi saved you. It stands to reason that we should also thank her." Ye Zhan said in a deep voice.


    "Now Xiao Qi has no relatives in this world, so I am going to take her and leave her alone in the demon plane. I don''t worry." Ye Hao said.


    "Of course there is no problem, such a cute girl, I can think of her as a goddaughter. She has been saying that she wants a younger sister." Bei Ming Sisi immediately agreed with Ye Hao''s proposal.


    He took the initiative to greet Xiao Qi, but Xiao Qi was still very timid.


    "Xiao Qi, let me introduce to you. This is my mother, Bei Ming Sisi; this is my father Ye Zhan. I will take you to see my sister and my grandparents in a while.


    Starting today, they are all your relatives, they will treat Xiaoqi like Grandma Xiaoqi to Xiaoqi! "


    Ye Hao knelt down and looked at Xiao Qi.


    Xiao Qi looked at Bei Ming Sisi and Ye Zhan again. Although they did not have the timidity they had before, they still did not take the initiative to speak.


    "It doesn''t matter, this child has just experienced those things, let her slowly recover first." Bei Ming Sisi said.


    Ye Hao didn''t embarrass Xiao Qi either.


    "What about Grandpa and them?" Ye Hao asked.


    "They were on a flat ground behind the huge rock over there. We found a warship on the way we came and drove it all the way." Bei Mingsisi said.


    "All the way is smooth." Ye Hao said.


    Ye Zhan said with a calm face at this time: "Ahao. But this time we may not go back to the Great Black Wall smoothly, and there will be some serious troubles."

 Chapter 2438： Dilemma

    "What''s the trouble?" Ye Hao asked.


    Ye Zhan said solemnly: "We came here a long time in advance, and then your grandma used her identity to sneak into the demon army to spy on intelligence. By the way, see how we escaped back to the void of the Great Black Wall.


    But we found that at the location of the Void Node, the Demon Army was three levels inside and three outside! And there are a lot of the breath of the main **** level demon.


    After that, grandma also got the information, and several demon gods might even appear here in a few days.


    They are about to launch an attack against the Great Black Wall, and it is still on an unprecedented scale! "


    "Well, what are you saying about these useless things. It is impossible to do with them here based on our current strength. The most important problem now is that we have no way to sneak into the place where the plane node is!" Bei Ming Sisi interrupted her husband and said first.


    Ye Hao frowned: "Aren''t there any dead ends or opportunities?"


    "No. Hundreds of warships, an army of hundreds of thousands of demons. There are hundreds of quasi-god-level demons alone. There are also dozens of master-god-level demon powerhouses.


    And the position of the node on the plane has long been guarded by the main god-level demon. Your grandma is worried about being discovered that there is no way to get more information, or to observe closely.


    It is impossible to know exactly how many demons are deployed in that place, whether the main god-level demon is the lower main **** or the middle main god.


    On the whole, let alone the plane node, we don''t even think that even the periphery may be able to enter.


    Even if we enter the plane node, so many of us are carrying out plane teleportation. That said, it will take ten minutes.


    ten minutes? Those of us who came under this battle, how could it be possible to hold on for ten minutes, once we appeared there, it is estimated that every minute, we will be bombarded with scum. "Ye Zhan said.


    Listening to this description of the parents is indeed very troublesome.


    "But why are there so many main gods and quasi-gods appearing there? It''s not that the emptiness of the Black Great Wall has limitations. Quasi-god-level ones have to take great risks to pass, and the main-god-level ones are even more impossible." Ye Hao asked suspiciously.


    "Their demons have a base on the Void Plane of the Great Black Wall and have a plane transmission channel. However, each transmission requires ten times, even twenty times, and thirty times the energy input of the transmitter.


    For example, to transmit a low-level quasi-god, thirty low-level quasi-god input capabilities are required to start the transmission. In other words, there are ten intermediate quasi gods, three high quasi gods, and one lower main god.


    Therefore, such a large-scale teleportation requires far more ¡®energy output support legions¡¯ than the existing army, and the main gods are actually responsible for this aspect. "Ye Zhan explained.


    It turns out that there is such a statement.


    "Then when we transmit, don''t we also use this process?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Yes. And this process takes at least ten minutes." Ye Zhan said.


    "Then can we afford everyone''s teleportation needs, and we must know that we don''t know what will happen on the plane teleportation side. We need to retain enough combat power to face everything that may happen!


    And grandpa is the next main god! "Ye Hao said.


    "We have also considered this. In fact, if there is no threat from the demon army, we have a way to enter there while preserving a certain strength.


    Your grandpa and grandma have made some props, which store a certain amount of energy. When the time comes, we only need to inject these, because we don''t have many people, so the amount of input is not very large.


    And your grandfather is a bit special, his own power can help him teleport, and then after he gets there, even if his body''s energy is exhausted, he can quickly recover through the law of killing.


    The law of killing has an effect. The more you kill, the user can regain combat power. This is commonly known as fighting to support war. "Ye Zhan said.


    "What about you parents? You are all high-level quasi-gods, and I am also high-level quasi-god. In addition, Xiao Cui is a lower-level main-god dragon." Ye Hao threw out all the questions.


    "Xiao Cui has the law of dragons. When teleporting, it only needs to use the law of dragons. It can completely resist the pressure caused by plane teleportation.


    This is why, many world planes have dragon legends. The dragon race is recognized as a powerful race.


    As for us, your mother has a meditation, don''t worry, you have the law of space, which is even more not a problem for you.


    And I am the law of the God of War, and something similar to your grandpa is that the more severe my injuries, the stronger my combat effectiveness, so as long as I teleport over, there is no master god-level powerhouse, no one can stop us. "Ye Zhan patted his chest and said.


    "Isn''t it just a beating." Bei Ming Sisi mended the knife on the side.


    "In this way, plane teleportation is not difficult for us. The biggest problem is how to enter the plane node under the eyes of the demon army.


    Then ensure that we will not be attacked within ten minutes. "Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    "Yes, this is the biggest problem right now. Although some of our strengths are a bit strong, compared to those demons, our actions are completely a few lone wolves running into the tiger theme park." Ye Zhan said.


    Ye Hao frowned and began to think about this question.


    This problem must be solved as soon as possible, otherwise, if the demon gods arrive, there will be no chance at all.


    "Okay, let''s meet with the father-in-law first. The father-in-law and the others are very worried about Hao''er. During the period of Hao''er''s absence, the mother-in-law was almost ready to find you." Bei Ming Sisi said.


    "Well, let''s go to meet first." Ye Hao said.


    Then they drove Ye Hao''s battleship to meet Ye Ming and their ship.


    Soon Ye Hao and the others saw that they were hiding behind a rock.


    Ye Hao''s battleship stopped.


    Ye Hao took Xiao Qi out of the boat and went to Grandpa Ye Ming''s battleship.


    Ye Ming and Grandma Ye had already been waiting on the deck.


    "Grandma, let grandma look at it. But I''m worried that grandma is dead." Grandma Ye pulled Ye Hao and looked up and down Ye Hao.


    Ye Ming on the side didn''t interrogate much, but directly said, "Your parents should have told you about the plane node."


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "We must find a way as soon as possible. The latest news your grandma has received is that a demon **** will arrive here in three days. We will have no chance to face the demon **** by that time." Ye Ming said solemnly.


    Ye Hao also looked serious, and they felt like they were fighting against each other.

 Chapter 2439： Crazy plan

    Chapter 2439 Crazy Plan


    A crowd of people gathered on the deck, constantly pondering over how to successfully pass the hundreds of thousands of demons.


    "It really doesn''t work, I''ll create chaos and attract those demons away. You take the opportunity to break through to the plane node and teleport!" Ye Zhan said irritably.


    Bei Ming Sisi slapped Ye Zhan''s shoulder: "You can''t use your brain too much, you just know how to beat. You think this is the earth.


    Your talent is high, that is, you are just a high-level quasi-god, and you can fight against a lower-level master by the law, then you can fight two, three, five!


    Talking about attraction, how much can you attract? How long can it last? "


    Ye Zhan touched his head: "I''m also worried."


    "If it is useful in a hurry, so many of us don''t need to stand blindly here." Bei Ming Sisi cast a blank eye.


    Ye Hao suddenly clapped his hands: "I thought of a plan!"


    "Grandson, let''s listen." Grandma Ye looked at Ye Hao.


    "I''m going to ask a question first. As you said before, two-thirds of the people here are actually just responsible for transmitting energy supplements.


    Since this is the case, does anyone know how much strength those demons who have completed their energy replenishment will save in the end? Where will you rest? Mainly those with high strength, preferably at the Quasi-God level, or even the Lord God-level.


    Another important question is whether these places are protected by other strong people. "Ye Hao asked.


    "I know this!" Grandma Ye said, "Those demons who export energy generally retain about 10% of their strength, and sometimes they don''t even retain it at all.


    There are many places to rest. After all, the demon army here, mainly the armies of several demon gods, will have their own assembly points.


    High-level demons will naturally enjoy better treatment. I heard that on some luxurious warships, there were special personnel to serve them and then send them back to their respective fiefdoms.


    After all, their responsibilities have been completed, and an output like this would take at least ten days and a half to fully recover without them, so staying here is basically of no use.


    In addition, although some demon patrols will appear in these places, the particularly strong ones will not appear. After all, they will not think that someone will attack them in front of hundreds of thousands of demon army. "


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth was curved.


    "If this is the case, then my plan will be executable."


    Ye Hao directly sat cross-legged on the ground, and he raised three fingers: "This plan is divided into three parts. In the first part, several people attacked the places I just mentioned.


    There are a large number of demons with incomplete strength in those places, and even the lower main gods cannot pose a great threat in a weak state.


    Once these powerful demons are slaughtered, what do you think will happen next? "Ye Hao smiled and looked at the people next to him.


    "The devil army will definitely help!" Bei Ming Sisi said.


    "Yes, this is not a trivial matter after all. The fall of several quasi-gods, and even the main god, is enough to arouse their nerves." Ye Hao raised his hand.


    His breath forms a picture in front of him.


    Hundreds of thousands of demons gathered towards several red dots where fighting broke out, and now there was a vacancy around the subspace node.


    "With a move, we can find the loopholes and sneak into the space node. And I have a warship with teleportation function, then it can be directly teleported to the space node to ambush, which greatly saves time!" Ye Hao said .


    "But at the space node, there must be a demon in charge of guarding!" Ye Zhan said with a frown.


    Ye Hao showed a slight smile. He took out a stone statue, and then retreated ten meters away. In the next second, he turned into a demon in front of everyone.


    "This!" Ye Ming was shocked, and he also checked Ye Hao''s breath.


    "If it''s not for a person with strong sense of ability, you can hardly detect the breath of human race."


    "Is this an item from the Devil Realm?" Grandma Ye was keenly aware.


    "Yes, this is the product of the Demon World. There is also a short story in it, I won''t go ahead for the time being. The effect of this thing is to disguise creatures within a certain range, disguise as a demon, or disguise as an adult.


    But the only drawback is that once you get ten meters away, you will find the pretender strange. "


    Ye Hao took the initiative to take a step forward, and now the coyote Ye Ming and the others saw Ye Hao recovering his appearance.


    "Then how can this be done? When we go to the space node, those demons will definitely come close and check. Will we be exposed by then?" Ye Zhan retorted.


    Ye Hao smiled: "Of course the human race will show off, but grandma is indeed a real demon."


    Ye Hao looked at grandma: "This is our second step, hide it. Then you need grandma to show off your acting skills. When those demons want to check the battleship, stop them.


    Because grandma is a demon, coupled with the strength of her high-level quasi-god, it must be able to shock them. Let them evacuate from a certain area and maintain a safe distance of ten meters. "


    Grandma Ye nodded: "This is okay, I am a high-level quasi-god. In addition, I can release my demon bloodline at that time, frighten those demons, and let them wait for us to pass. This is not difficult."


    "Well. In this way, the general plan is basically going smoothly, and the finishing work of the third part is that those who are responsible for restraining and attracting people will find ways to escape by themselves." Ye Hao said.


    "The plan is feasible. But the most dangerous task." Ye Ming frowned.


    "There are three places, so you need three people to take risks." Just after Ye Hao said, someone recommended himself.


    "I''m the one, I''m the lower master god. No one is more suitable than me." Ye Ming said in a deep voice.


    "And me, this kind of irritation, how can I be less." Ye Zhan touched his nose, and said with some excitement.


    "I..." Bei Ming Sisi stood up, but was interrupted by Ye Hao.


    "Mother, this place belongs to me." Ye Hao said.


    "No! This thing is too dangerous, I will go!" Bei Ming Sisi gritted his teeth and said.


    Ye Hao shook his head: "This must be me, I have the law of space. It will teleport, if it is really dangerous, I can directly take my grandfather and dad to teleport and escape.


    And the space node, I brought two people here, maybe it can be completed in a short time. "

 Chapter 2440： The plan begins!

    Chapter 2440 The plan begins!


    Bei Ming Sisi looked at Ye Hao worriedly: "But this is too dangerous, I am worried about you."


    "This time, the three links are actually very dangerous. Just for you, although grandma is a devil and can disguise her identity, no one knows if the plan is implemented smoothly.


    If it doesn''t go well, then you will need ten minutes of your grandma and mother! And mother, you have a phantom body, which can provide energy transmission for transmission at the same time.


    In addition, even if the previous process is smooth, what about after transmission? No one knows what will happen after the transmission. How many demons are waiting for us over there.


    When the time comes, my father and my grandfather will not be there, and we will rely on you. "Ye Hao said seriously.


    Bei Ming Sisi hesitated, and finally agreed to the plan. She touched her son''s cheek: "Haoer, take care of yourself."


    "Well, we will meet again in the void on the Black Great Wall." Ye Hao solemnly promised.


    After the plan is made, the next step is to determine the timing of execution.


    Regarding this thing, in order to ensure the safety of the entire plan, many things need to be investigated.


    ...


    Early the next morning.


    In the pile of rocks, Ye Hao''s captured the battleship of the Four Monsters Pirate Group, and the people who were ready were already on board.


    "Everyone has already arranged and formulated three sets of plans. Plan A is what Ye Hao said before. When everything goes smoothly, we will transmit it unharmed.


    Plan B is that during the transmission process, the demon of the space node finds something unusual, and then some people will be arranged to resist those people.


    Plan C is the worst case. The first step did not go very smoothly. Not most demons were attracted. Some demons discovered our whereabouts and launched a siege on us. When the time comes, a group of people will remain to ensure the safe transmission of most people. "Bei Ming Sisi said.


    "In addition, I installed an energy circle on the battleship. If you are threatened, the energy circle can last for a while." Grandma Ye said.


    Ye Hao nodded. These are all prepared perfectly: "Mother, how to control the warship for space transmission, you have all remembered."


    Bei Ming Sisi nodded: "Mother still remember this simple thing."


    "That''s good." Ye Hao nodded and walked onto the deck.


    On the deck, Ye Ming and Ye Zhan had been waiting for a long time.


    "Don''t mother-in-law, it''s not a parting of life and death. When we return to the void of the Black Great Wall, we have to find the black Dapeng to settle accounts together." Ye Zhan shouted.


    Ye Hao said sternly: "Okay, let''s set off. After there is movement in front of you, mother, grandma, you will send it."


    "Okay. Be careful." Bei Ming Sisi still couldn''t help worrying about his son.


    "Brother, come on. We are waiting for you!" Ye Duoer stood up and said, pulling Ye Hao''s arm.


    Xiao Qi also ran out now, reluctantly pulling Ye Hao''s sleeve.


    "By the way, there is little sister Xiao Qi. We are all waiting for you to come back together." Ye Duoer said, taking Xiao Qi''s hand.


    After the final farewell, Ye Hao, Ye Ming''s father, and Ye Zhan all flew into the air, looking at the direction of the 100,000 overall situation.


    "This is the first time our three generations of grandparents have fought together. Not to mention, there is still a little excitement in my heart." Ye Zhan said with a big smile.


    Father Ye Ming glanced at his son and grandson: "Don''t die, the old man is still waiting for you to give me the end of life."


    "Grandpa, Dad. According to the plan, we attacked one spot each for 20 minutes. In 20 minutes, we flee in one direction and gather together. Then I will use teleport to take you away." Ye Hao said sternly.


    "Well, I''ve heard you say it several times. I can hear the cocoon coming. You are like your mother and talk a lot." Ye Zhan rolled his eyes.


    Ye Hao didn''t care about his father''s ridicule. He went on to say: "The most important thing is to try not to cause confusion in advance before sneaking in. It is best to do it all at the same time.


    These are three watches, the time has been fixed, ten minutes later, twelve o''clock is exactly the time for us to do it. Must withdraw from the battle before twelve thirty. "


    Elder Ye Ming and Ye Zhan picked up their watches.


    "set off."


    The three of them spoke in unison, and disappeared at the same time the next moment, each of them used their own methods to sneak into the set goals.


    ...


    On the battleship, Bei Ming Sisi looked at the three people who disappeared from sight, and couldn''t help but clenched his fists.


    In the next second, Grandma Ye stood by and hugged Bei Ming Sisi''s hand.


    "Don''t worry, they are all men of the Ye family. They have the same blood. They are all the same, they are all lunatics, dare to fight against the sky, against the earth, and against the gods.


    In this situation, they don''t know how many times they have gone through, and there is simply too much danger. We just need to witness their legends again. "Grandma Ye comforted.


    Bei Mingsisi nodded, and said firmly: "Yes, they have always been like this, and they will be like this this time!"


    On the deck, both Jian Lao and Ximen Sword Master sighed.


    "I didn''t expect that we would encounter such a battle in our lifetime. It''s really a blessing in life." Old Jian said with a smile.


    Simon Sword Saint''s gaze was fiery like never before, it was a look that swordsmen expected.


    "Hahaha, your sword is also looking forward to, right. Seriously, I really want to go with the three of their grandparents, but unfortunately we can''t match them anymore." Old Jian sighed and turned back. Go inside the deck.


    ...


    A huge fleet is heading to the space node.


    An iron-clad ship is slowly moving on the sea of ??devil.


    "Head, what''s wrong with you? You have been absent-minded for the past two days."


    On an iron-clad ship, a demon like a harpy appeared on the moon, looking at the moon curiously.


    The moon was dressed in silver-black armor, which was less charming than before, and a little more heroic.


    "It''s okay, maybe because of the next war, I feel a little uneasy." The moon said lightly.


    Because of the previous recovery of the God-killing weapon, the moon is now the commander of a harpy army. Although there are only four to five thousand in number, these harpy are very powerful.


    And this harpy is the moon''s deputy.


    "The commander is normal. Although you are highly talented, you are now a mid-level quasi-god. But after all, it is the first time leading a legion to fight. It is good to get used to it for a long time." said the harpy.


    The moon did not speak, but looked at the dark void.


    I don''t know how that guy is now.

 Chapter 2441： Plan ahead·The killing begins

    Chapter 2441 the plan ahead, the killing begins


    After Ye Hao separated from his father and grandfather, he sneaked into his target location.


    Ye Hao displayed his invisibility technique and avoided the patrolling demons very cleverly and smoothly.


    The target appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    It was a magnificent warship, its area was two or three times that of other warships, showing the particularity of this warship.


    Ye Hao leaped and landed on the deck very smoothly while invisible.


    Observing the surroundings, Ye Hao noticed a group of coquettish maids walking towards the cabin with a plate of food, and Ye Hao quietly followed behind.


    After a while, Ye Hao followed these maids and found the senior demon general who was looking for fun here.


    The cabin is divided into three floors.


    On the bottom floor are dimly lit rooms. Although some soundproofing arrays have been installed, Ye Hao, who is good at space laws, can hear some sounds of overwhelming rivers and seas with just a few tricks.


    And there are constantly demons coming in and out with all kinds of female demons in their arms. Naturally, there is no need to say more about this.


    The second floor is a banquet hall, where a lot of food is prepared, and the high-level demon generals are there to chat and talk to each other.


    As for the top floor, it is a place for the demon generals to rest and recover.


    Ye Hao cautiously opened up his soul perception, not daring to be too obvious, just to determine roughly how many people there are here.


    And judge their strength through some of their characteristics.


    As for identifying targets based on characteristics, this is the method Ye Hao gave to Ye Hao.


    The demon clan pays much attention to bloodlines. People with good bloodlines are generally not low-strength, and these bloodline demons will have their own clan emblems, so just look at those people who have clan emblems to know that their strength is high.


    "There are a total of 178 guards and maids in the cabin. There are a total of 149 of those resting demons, and eight of them have clan emblems." A detailed map soon appeared in Ye Hao''s mind.


    Ye Hao confirmed the location of almost everyone.


    Ye Hao confirmed the time, there are still a few minutes of wealth.


    "You can prepare some big meals for them." The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth curled up, and then he began to lay out some magic circles in some positions and prepared a large number of magic scrolls.


    When Ye Hao was halfway through, suddenly there was a huge explosion outside.


    "what happened?"


    "It seems to be the movement from another ship of rest and recuperation."


    "It''s still on fire? Is it attacked?"


    "How is it possible to be attacked. At this time, who would dare to attack our demon army at the risk of offending the three demon lords? I guess some people have gotten angry and started fighting."


    In the cabin, some people became worried, while others thought that there was something wrong, just a small thing.


    "It''s the movement from Dad. It looks like there was an accident, and he took the lead in doing it." Ye Hao muttered to himself.


    In this way, you must do it in advance, otherwise if a large number of demons are attracted to Dad, then Ye Zhan will be in danger.


    "Although I haven''t arranged everything, but it''s half of the completion, enough for this group of people to drink a pot. Then start the decapitation plan now."


    Ye Hao came to the deck, which was the top of the three cabins below.


    Ye Hao raised his hands.


    A four-fold destruction star ring appeared, but Ye Hao did not stop.


    The second, the third, the fourth.


    By the time the fourth quadruple Destroying Star Ring appeared, Ye Hao began to feel a little unable to hold it, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    But at this time, because of Ye Hao''s powerful skills, the fluctuation of the skills lifted Ye Hao''s invisibility, attracting some demon guards on patrol.


    "Who is there!" A group of demon guards found Ye Hao.


    And at this moment, Ye Hao was gritting his teeth and condensing the fifth quadruple Destroying Star Ring.


    "on!"


    Ye Hao shouted angrily, and the five four-fold Destruction Star Rings fell simultaneously, smashing the floor.


    On the first floor of the cabin, a demon is resting cross-legged, with a badge on his chest.


    In the next second, there was movement overhead.


    The devil raised his head, and then a black ring rushed down.


    Without saying a word, the devil released a black stand to resist the attack.


    But his current strength is less than 10%, and the energy gathered in haste, the position released is only to resist a breath of effort.


    The next moment, the top of his head was pierced by the Destroying Star Ring, and then an explosion occurred, affecting many demons around him.


    This is only the first Destroying Star Ring, and the other four Destroying Star Rings each locate four targets.


    The center of the second floor lobby.


    A demon with an arrogant face is listening to the flattery of the demons around him.


    "Congratulations, my lord, I broke through to the main **** level recently!"


    "If you break through to the main **** level, the demon **** will definitely reward the adults. Congratulations."


    "I think I had the same starting point as the adults. Who would have thought that I am now an intermediate quasi-god, but the adults are already the lower-level main gods, ashamed."


    "Whoever makes our adults'' blood is noble, it is inevitable to become the lower Lord God.


    The flattery of the surrounding demons made this lower-level main god-level demon a little fluttering. He also raised his chest specially so that everyone could see the badge on his chest.


    Then the explosion sound upstairs startled them, before they could react.


    A ruining star ring smashed the floor above his head.


    Directly towards the lower main **** demon.


    "Damn it!" Upon seeing this, the lower main **** demon immediately raised his hand, and a demon shield blocked him.


    Boom boom boom


    The huge explosion blew up the dust in the entire hall, and the lower main **** and demon saved his life in a hurry, but the aftermath of the explosion knocked him off and hit the stone pillar.


    "What the **** is going on?" the lower main **** demon roared angrily.


    And the next second, a purple spear full of dark laws pierced his chest, and a man appeared in front of him with a smile.


    "Human...human race..." the lower main **** demon said in astonishment, and the wound on his chest corroded rapidly under the black law and could not be repaired.


    In the next second, he fell to the ground with no breath.


    "The next main **** is a big fish." Ye Hao put away the demon''s body without saying a word.


    The third, fourth, and fifth explosions also appeared one after another.


    Ye Hao opened up his soul perception.


    Three people died and two were seriously injured.


    Although only 10% of the strength, but after all, they are still powerful, among them there is the main **** level, it is still a bit difficult to kill all of them.


    "Who are you!" The surrounding demons surrounded Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly and snapped his fingers: "He who gave you gifts."


    The next moment, the entire warship shined in extra places.

 Chapter 2442： Demon Bloodline

    Chapter 2442 Demon God Bloodline


    A demon was running to support, suddenly he felt hot under his feet.


    The next moment, blazing flames appeared from the soles of his feet, and the demon who had not yet reacted were all enveloped in flames.


    Just the flame, the movement is still relatively small.


    But this is not just a flame, flames appeared in more than ten places around, and the triggering circle of these flames combined together to become a powerful fire explosion circle.


    Boom boom boom


    The huge explosion directly blasted the warship out of a big hole.


    In addition, there are some trigger-type mechanisms. When someone passes by, magic that blesses the power of the law of darkness will be released.


    If you are lucky, you will get some minor injuries.


    If you are unlucky, you will be severely injured.


    Because of the chaos in the cabin, Ye Hao has an opportunity to take advantage of. He constantly shuttles in the cabin to attack the demons.


    The demons were buried under Ye Hao''s hands. When there was extra time, Ye Hao would collect all the bodies of these guys.


    However, there are still a lot of demon powerhouses left. Although the state is not in the heyday, but the number is superior, it still brings Ye Hao a lot of trouble.


    The chaos lasted for half a minute, and the demons soon began to besie Ye Hao in an orderly manner.


    "This kid is alone, and the strength is high-level quasi-god. Let''s go together and kill him!" someone shouted.


    A group of demons prepared to attack Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at the more and more demons surrounding him, and he smiled.


    "Do you think these are the gifts I prepared for you? Xiaocui, come out and look brighter." A dragon pattern appeared on Ye Hao''s arm.


    The next moment, accompanied by a dragon chant, a giant dragon rushed out with Ye Hao, and directly made a big hole in the cabin.


    "A few dragon breaths to greet them!" Ye Hao pointed to the warship.


    Xiaocui directly used Dragon''s Breath on the cabin.


    The attack of the next main **** dragon was enough for the guys in the cabin to drink a pot.


    This warship is braving smoke at the moment.


    "Delay for a while, it must have already started on my mother''s side at this moment." Ye Hao looked at the other two target locations, and there was also fighting over there.


    ...


    The camp of the demon army also found three places in the rear, showing signs of fighting, and a large number of people began to withdraw to support the past.


    This led to loopholes in the camp.


    "Prepare to start teleporting." Bei Ming Sisi, following the method Ye Hao taught her, began to control the battleship and entered teleportation.


    At the same time, Grandma Ye presented the main god-level disguised stone statue that Ye Hao gave her, disguising the people in the entire battleship as demons.


    In the next second, the battleship disappeared.


    It appeared directly in the demon camp a few kilometers away, less than one kilometer away from the location of the teleportation node.


    And this position happened to be the empty channel, and most of the surrounding demon forces were attracted by the war from behind, so they didn''t notice the sudden appearance of the warship.


    "There is no danger, start to move forward. Except for a few people, everyone is hidden in overtime and not allowed to come out!" Grandma Ye gave the order.


    Now on this battleship, Grandma Ye has the highest strength, so Grandma Ye is naturally responsible for arranging some things.


    The battleship began to slowly enter the space node.


    At this time, the personnel in charge on the space node also discovered this battleship that appeared, and a demon approached.


    On the deck, Master Jian and Sword Master Ximen both held their breath.


    "Don''t panic, all follow the plan." Grandma Ye said, she jumped off the boat and went straight to the demons who came to check.


    "You are from that team, how come you got the battleships up?" A high-rank quasi-god demon frowned and looked at Grandma Ye and asked.


    At this time, Grandma Ye showed her demon shape for the first time.


    A pair of translucent black wings on the back, pointed ears, and three small horns on the forehead.


    There is also an armor composed of black scales on the surface of the body, which looks quite mighty and domineering.


    "We are a subordinate team of the Lazy Demon God. Follow the order to transport some combat supplies. I will be responsible for it." Grandma Ye looked cold.


    "Lazy Demon? Supplies? Why don''t I know?" The demon general frowned: "I want to check the warship."


    With that, the demon general walked towards the warship.


    Bei Ming Sisi and others on the deck were all upset, and they were all ready to fight.


    Once the demon general gets closer to the ten-meter range, they are ready to attack first.


    "What do you mean? Do you want to check the supplies ordered by the Lazy Demon God?" Grandma Ye stood in front of the demon general.


    The demon general looked at Grandma Ye with a dark face: "This is the order signed by the three Demon Lords in cooperation this time. I have the right to inspect every warship that transmits."


    "Hahahaha, don''t really use chicken feathers as an arrow. You dare to check things about Lord Demon God, although Lord Demon God won''t say anything about you.


    But do you think you are a small pawn, Lord Demon God can''t kill you? "Grandma Ye looked at each other with a sneer.


    Grandma Ye''s words obviously bluffed the other party a bit.


    "Little pawn? I am a high-level quasi-god, you are just a high-level quasi-god, we are the same level!" The demon general was a little angry because of the provocation in Granny Ye''s words.


    Grandma Ye smiled. She looked at her opponent contemptuously. She raised her wrist, and a texture appeared on her wrist, and it was still dark gold!


    "Devil God Bloodline!" The demon general''s eyes widened and looked at each other in disbelief.


    "You said, are you worthy to compare with me?" Grandma Ye slapped her face.


    The demon general lowered his head: "I''m sorry, I was impolite."


    The blood of the demon **** is the most inherited than the blood of the devil, and it is still dark gold, which is the most noble.


    "My battleship needs to be teleported next. Teleportation will create a very strong position, so don''t lean on your people and leave me a little space." Grandma Ye said.


    "No problem." The demon generals arranged without a second word. This is the strict class system of the demon plane. People with high strength and high blood can order everything and receive incomparable respect.


    On the platform of the teleport node, the demons all retreated to both sides.


    The battleship stopped at the location of the teleporting node platform very smoothly, and the nearest demon was fifty to sixty meters away.


    "Okay, now start to input energy for transmission. But during this time, we can''t take it lightly. Once you find a demon approaching the battleship, immediately remind me." Grandma Ye returned to the ship and said solemnly.


    Everyone nodded their heads, but they were also relieved. This difficulty has passed successfully.

 Chapter 2443： Ye Zhan trapped

    Ye Hao and Xiao Cui have caused a lot of trouble for those demons. It can be determined that the demons above the Quasi-God level are at least double digits!


    This does not include some seriously injured demons.


    And this battle successfully attracted a large number of demons to besiege.


    Even if there was Xiao Cui, a low-level main god-level dragon, there was still a big risk.


    "It''s been five minutes. It''s almost time to think about evacuation." Ye Hao rode on Xiao Cui and pointed to the original direction of evacuation: "Xiao Cui evacuates in that direction.


    Xiao Cuilong groaned, and the lines of the law of the dragon appeared on his body, and then formed a ghost of a golden dragon outside his body.


    Although it was only a phantom, it was very shocking, and the demon that deterred did not dare to approach easily.


    Then Xiao Cui took a golden dragon phantom, rushed out of the encirclement of the devil, and galloped in the direction that Ye Hao pointed.


    Ye Hao was not idle at this time, he was lucky with Dantian, and shouted in a loud voice: "Devil boy, grandpa, I have killed enough today. I won''t play with you anymore. I will wash my neck and wait for my grandpa to take your life. ."


    Hearing Ye Hao¡¯s voice, those demons were furious. They had never been so humiliated by the human race on the plane of the demons. If this kid was allowed to kill people among the hundreds of thousands of demons, he would go away. Then they have no face to live here.


    "Damn, can''t let this guy run away!"


    "They killed several adults in a sneak attack and want to avenge those adults!"


    "Catch up and kill them! Kill them!"


    The demon army continued to chase Ye Hao.


    But Xiao Cui''s speed is so fast that almost no one in the lower main **** can catch up with her.


    Unfortunately, there is no middle main **** here, and this is also the capital that Ye Hao dares to be so arrogant.


    Even if there is a middle main god, and Xiao Cui is there, at least he will not be afraid.


    Soon, Ye Hao and Xiao Cui temporarily got rid of the chasing soldiers, just when they were about to reach the assembly destination.


    Ye Hao noticed that a **** light was also moving towards the destination.


    "Grandpa?" Ye Hao recognized this breath, it was Grandpa Ye Ming!


    "Xiao Cui, fly over." Ye Hao let Xiao Cui fly over.


    Ye Ming also felt Xiao Cui''s breath, and after Xiao Cui approached, it fell on Xiao Cui''s body.


    "Grandpa, are you okay?" Ye Hao looked at his grandpa up and down. There were many wounds on his body, and the blood almost stained Ye Ming from head to toe.


    A **** smell came out, and even at this time, Ye Hao could feel the monstrous murderous aura on his grandfather.


    "I''m fine, these wounds don''t matter. The blood on his body is also from those guys." Ye Ming said, looking at his grandson up and down, and seeing that Ye Hao was fine, he was also relieved.


    "It seems that your side is also very smooth." Ye Ming said.


    "Fortunately, I did not encounter the demon of the middle main god. The demons of the lower main gods did not have much combat power left. Not only could they not keep me, but I also killed a few." Ye Hao said relaxedly.


    "It''s the same on my side, basically no one can stop me without the middle main god." Ye Ming smiled.


    Ye Hao suddenly muttered: "Why hasn''t he come out yet? It stands to reason that it is almost time for us to gather?"


    Ye Ming also frowned, but still said: "Although your father only has a high-level quasi-god, he has very rich combat experience. Even if he encounters dangerous things, he will have a way to retreat.... "


    Just when Ye Ming''s voice hadn''t fallen yet.


    Several auras suddenly erupted in the distance.


    "Middle Lord God!" Ye Hao and Ye Ming exclaimed at the same time.


    There are several other weaker breaths, two lower main gods respectively, and a powerful force of law.


    "It''s Zhan''er''s God of War rule!"


    Ye Hao and Ye Ming looked at each other.


    "Xiao Cui, rush over!" Ye Hao gave the order directly.


    They know that the worst has already occurred.


    They go back to save the leaf war, which will be very risky.


    Because going back to rescue, it means that they will be in danger again, and if there is a mistake, they will be entangled and engulfed by a large number of demons!


    And there is also a middle main god, and two lower main gods are present!


    This is only the current enemy. The longer the delay, the more enemies will appear!


    "Hao''er, wait a moment, I will find a way to hold the middle main **** and the other two lower main gods, you take your father and quickly withdraw!" Ye Ming said in a deep voice.


    Ye Hao looked at his grandfather and suddenly smiled.


    "What are you laughing at?" Ye Ming looked at Ye Hao puzzled.


    "Grandpa, you forgot that I and Dad shed blood on your body, and you are almost like you in character. Do you think you will leave if you change?" Ye Hao smiled.


    "You know, this is a battle that is almost dead." Ye Ming stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shrugged: "I think the three of our grandparents have come all the way. From the earth to the void of the Black Great Wall, to the plane of the devil, and the Demon Abyss.


    We shouldn''t do less fighting for death. "


    "Hahahahaha, you kid." Ye Ming laughed and slapped Ye Hao directly: "Like your father, just follow me. Well, today, let''s have a good fight!


    What about the army of hundreds of thousands of demons, there is nothing in this world that can stump our three grandparents. "


    ...


    The center of the battlefield surrounded by tens of thousands of demons.


    Ye Zhan was covered with scars at the moment, and there was a big hole in his abdomen, blood was constantly flowing out.


    Nevertheless, the effect of the blessing of the power of law that appeared on him, on the contrary, made him sober now, and his combat power has almost reached its peak.


    This is the law of victory, a self-masochistic law, the more serious the user''s injury, the higher his combat effectiveness.


    At this moment, with the injury that was estimated to have died long ago on others, Ye Zhan was safe, but instead made his combat effectiveness reach the peak, equivalent to the lower main god.


    A lower-level main **** with the power of law, this is another reason why he can be under the siege of a middle-level main **** and two lower-level main gods, and still support it.


    "An ant in a small area, how powerful is it to know the law. I will accept you here today!" The demon of the middle main **** looked at Ye Zhan contemptuously.


    Ye Zhan spit out blood and looked at the middle main **** with disdain: "Cut. If Lao Tzu is also the middle main god, believe it or not, you can kneel down and call Dad!"


    "Stop talking nonsense, look at my devil and thunder!" The middle main **** demon raised his hand, and the power of the thunder element gathered in his hand.


    The next second, he banged directly at Ye Zhan.

 Chapter 2444： Ten blood swords slaughter the sky

    "Who dares to touch his son!"


    "Who dares to touch my father!"


    Two shouts came from a distance.


    A blood beam and a four-ring black ball struck at the same time.


    Boom boom boom!


    The huge explosion turned a lot of people around who were blowing demons.


    Within a few kilometers, unless it was a quasi-god-level demon, no one dared to approach half a step.


    Ye Zhan looked at the two in front of him, surprised: "Father, Haoer, why are you here?"


    "If it wasn''t for your poor learning skills, I still need to take action." Ye Ming glared at Ye Zhan.


    "Father, we saw that you didn''t come, and then we noticed the aura of the middle lord **** here. We rushed over to support you." Ye Hao said.


    Ye Zhan said with some embarrassment: "I''m sorry, I was the one who dragged down the plan this time."


    "Okay, stop talking nonsense. The guys are here, we must get rid of them and rush out of this encirclement. The longer the time, the more dangerous it is." Ye Ming said.


    At this moment, the three demons have been killed.


    Ye Ming held a **** sickle and rushed forward, directly facing the middle main god.


    A law of killing, a mine element.


    The law''s advantage over the elements allowed Ye Ming to bridge the gap in this realm.


    On the other side, Ye Zhan went solo against a lower main god.


    "Madan, where did you go with the momentum of playing more and less? Come on, let me see what you can do." Ye Zhan swept away the previously suppressed aura and gained the upper hand in a single fight.


    Even with the help of the Law of God of War, Ye Zhan''s combat effectiveness became even more terrifying.


    To talk about a battle that was completely crushed, it was Ye Hao''s side.


    A demon of the lower main god, being chased by Ye Hao and Xiao Cui, can be said to have no resistance at all.


    "Pluto Twelve Heavy Cannons!" Jon raised his hand and used his trick directly.


    boom


    The lower main **** demon escaped the attack dangerously and dangerously, but in the next second he was hit by Xiao Cui''s dragon''s breath.


    The lower main **** began to fall at high speed.


    Ye Hao teleported and moved behind the lower main god.


    "Quadruple Destruction Star Ring!"


    The Destruction Star Ring in Ye Hao''s hand directly hit the devil''s back.


    "Ahhhhhh..." the devil hissed in pain, his abdomen was pierced by himself, and the breath of life on his body soon disappeared completely.


    Ye Hao put away the body of the lower main **** demon.


    "Get it done, now those demons can''t stop us." Ye Hao returned to Xiao Cui''s back.


    "Xiao Cui, go help my father!" Ye Hao said.


    A golden light radiated from Xiao Cui''s body, and in the next second he headed straight towards the lower master demon that Ye Zhan was dealing with.


    The lower main **** demon felt the murderous aura and directly raised a black shield.


    boom


    Under the impact of Xiao Cui''s one end, many cracks appeared on the shield. The lower main **** and demon directly flew upside down for several kilometers. The life and death were unknown, but they must have suffered serious injuries.


    "I''m going to kill him!" Ye Zhan wanted to kill the lower main **** demon.


    "Father, don''t waste the world. Let''s pick up Grandpa and leave here quickly. It''s dangerous to stay here for an extra second.


    And even if the mother teleported past safely, it would also be the base of the devil. There is no guarantee that what will happen, we should rush to it as soon as possible to prevent something bad. "Ye Hao said.


    Ye Zhan calmed down and returned to Ye Hao.


    "Son, listen to you."


    Ye Hao looked into the distance. The battle between Ye Ming and the middle main **** was quite fierce. After only such a while, the battle had moved several kilometers away.


    "Go, let''s pick up Grandpa!"


    Ye Hao said solemnly.


    Xiao Cuilong groaned and rushed over at an extremely fast speed.


    "Ten Miles of Blood Fiend!"


    "Magic Thunder!"


    Scarlet and Thunder flooded this battlefield, and Ye Ming was on par with the middle main god.


    "Human, you do have some strength. You have such a powerful law, but the realm gap is still here. You are only the lower-level main god, and I am the middle-level main god.


    And my thunder element is still the strongest combat power among the elemental powers. If such a battle continues, you will definitely be defeated in my hands.


    However, you are the opponent I admire. You are qualified to know my name, I am the demon of angry demon, Bill demon. Tell me your name, human.


    I will remember that today you brought me a hearty battle. "Bill Demon''s body was filled with dark golden lightning.


    "Ye Ming, remember. This is the name of the human who wants to kill you." The weapon in Ye Ming''s hand began to change and turned into a sword.


    Ye Ming, holding a sword, was much more restrained than before.


    But Demon Bill didn''t dare to despise it, because he felt it was a sword about to be unsheathed.


    "Let me see, how much skill you human being. Devil Thunder Ghost Imprint!" Bill Demon''s thunder elements began to converge, forming a dark gold print in front of him, crushing it towards Ye Ming.


    Ye Ming took a deep breath, and the blood-red sword in his hand stretched across his chest.


    "Ten directions of blood swords slaughter the sky." Ye Ming''s eyes were bloodshot, and his body was full of blood, as if a large sea of ??blood appeared behind him.


    Afterwards, Ye Ming held the blood sword and rushed towards Bill Demon''s Demon Reggae Seal.


    Ye Ming''s sword tactics successfully resisted Bill Demon''s Devil Thunder Ghost Seal, but it was already insufficient.


    But at this time, Demon Bill showed a treacherous smile, and the demon thunder he had prepared in his hand fell directly.


    His previous Devil Thunder Ghost Seal was actually a guise, forcing Ye Ming to go all out. Taking advantage of Ye Ming''s lack of power, he used another demon thunder to kill Ye Ming.


    "Quadruple Destruction Star Ring!"


    "Crazy Battle Seal!"


    At this time, Ye Hao and Ye Zhan arrived.


    The two of them resisted Bill Demon''s attack, but it was not over yet.


    "Xiao Cui, it''s now!" Ye Hao shouted angrily.


    A huge energy gathered above the little Cuilong horn.


    Dragon Fury!


    The huge beam of energy shot out, and the Devil Bill couldn''t avoid it and could only hold it on, and his body kept retreating under the attack of Dragon''s Fury.


    "Grandpa, go!" Ye Hao took Ye Ming with him.


    Without saying a word, Xiao Cui led Ye Hao and the three of them to start galloping away.


    The Demon Bill took a sigh of relief, his face was quite bad, he already felt the breath of one of his subordinates of the lower main god, and the subordinate of the other lower main **** also had a weak breath right now, and it seemed that he was seriously injured. .


    "This bunch of humans." Bill Demon clenched his fists: "Chasing me, I can''t let these humans run away!"


    The Demon Bill led the demon army to the direction where Ye Hao and others fled.

 Chapter 2445： Archangels Wings·Rain of Retribution

    "What do we do now? It''s not a problem to keep running like this." Ye Zhan looked at the demon army chasing behind him.


    "You don''t need to flee for too long. I have already set up a teleportation circle at the place we scheduled. As long as we reach the place, we can directly teleport to the location of the space node." Ye Hao said.


    "You have a teleportation circle in a certain place, but the location of the space node..." Ye Ming was puzzled, but he quickly understood: "Could it be that you have already arranged the magic circle for the people on the ship? "


    Ye Hao smiled and nodded: "Yes. Although I have the ability to teleport, and can carry other entities to teleport. However, the space of this demon plane is unstable, which limits my teleportation.


    In addition, when I teleport, the strength of the unit I carry is also limited. If the number of people or individuals I carry is too strong, my teleportation will be overloaded and unexpected.


    And grandpa, you and Xiao Cui are both lower-level main gods. I teleport with a high-level quasi-god and two lower-level main gods. I can''t guarantee that accidents will happen during the teleport.


    Using the teleportation circle for fixed-point teleportation is relatively safer. "


    Ye Ming nodded and looked at Ye Hao appreciatively: "Grandson, you are much more reliable than your father. This guy is so foolish that he doesn''t know how he has survived on Earth these years."


    "Father. Anyway, I am also Hao''er''s father, so give me some face in front of your grandson." Ye Zhan muttered.


    Ye Ming glanced horizontally: "The face is not given by others, but you want to earn it yourself."


    Ye Zhan shrugged helplessly.


    "Okay, we are almost there. Ten minutes have passed now, and it is estimated that grandma and the others have completed the teleportation. I hope that they will not encounter any danger over there." Ye Hao said.


    At this time, far away from them was a void, which was a sea of ??demons.


    There is still some distance behind the demon army, and it is estimated that it will take a while to catch up.


    "That''s it." Ye Hao asked Xiao Cui to stop, spread his wings behind him, and flew over the Demon Sea.


    The law of space condensed around Ye Hao, and after three breaths, a three-dimensional teleportation array appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    And at this moment, a huge net appeared around, covering the sea of ??demons inside.


    "The law of space is interesting. Fortunately, I have such a magic weapon to block space, otherwise I really don''t know how to deal with you."


    A huge black shadow appeared on the heads of Ye Hao and others.


    It was a demon with a height of ten meters and a very handsome appearance, with five pairs of black wings behind him.


    Unlike other demons, this guy has no horns on his head, only some black lines.


    "The Greedy Demon God! How could he be here!" Ye Ming''s pupils dilated, and the blood on his body rolled again.


    Ye Zhan also held his breath, and every inch of his body''s muscles were lifted to the apex at this moment.


    News about the demon **** emerged in Ye Hao''s mind.


    The identity of this demon **** is very special. The reason why he has no horns is because he was not a demon at all, he was an angel!


    It can be said that Lucifer is the only male angel who lives as a devil today!


    To say who the female angels of the angel family hate the most, the greedy demon Lucifer is definitely the number one goal.


    The reason is simple. The demise of the male angels of the angel family has an absolute relationship with Lucifer.


    Lucifer was quite greedy, and he was eager for strength.


    In the end, he was bewitched by the devil, fell into a demon angel, and became one of the ten great demon gods, the greedy devil.


    Only strength, the upper master god.


    Ye Hao never expected that they would meet a high-ranking **** at the last moment.


    No matter how strong the three of them are, Xiao Cui is only two lower-level main gods and two high-level quasi-gods.


    This is absolutely impossible to be an opponent of the upper master god! The difference is not a star and a half.


    The reason why Ye Ming could contend with a middle-ranked main **** before was entirely because people were the power of the elements, and Ye Ming''s law of killing took the upper hand, causing the balance to pour toward him.


    And the ten great demon gods are all the masters with the power of law!


    "It seems that we will not be able to get out this time. We didn''t expect that our three grandparents would die here together." Ye Zhan smiled bitterly.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, he just blocked the space, but we can still escape. Then I will try to hold him as much as possible, and the two of you can escape as much as possible.


    With Hao''er''s dragon, presumably this guy will not be able to catch up for a while. "Ye Ming said in a deep voice.


    "Father..." Ye Zhan looked at his father''s back.


    The meaning of Ye Ming''s words is already obvious, that is to use his life to buy time for them.


    "Grandpa, I have a better way. Although this guy''s weapon blocks the space, it''s not airtight. I''m now trying to tear a hole.


    Think of a way to delay time, ten seconds... ten seconds is enough. At that time we can teleport away directly. "Ye Hao said.


    "Ten seconds?" Ye Ming was a little worried.


    "Ten seconds is no problem, father. Don''t forget whose blood we are bleeding on, let us leave you and run by ourselves? Do you think we will agree.


    In this way, I would rather believe my son, isn''t it ten seconds? Twenty seconds I will carry him over! "Ye Zhan let out an anger, his body was covered by armor.


    This is Ye Zhan''s weapon, specially matched to his God of War Law.


    "You two, since that''s the case. Then let''s do it with this guy for ten seconds!" Ye Ming''s eyes seemed to have blood flowing, and the clothes on his body completely turned into blood robes.


    A scarlet sword was held by Ye Ming.


    "Xiao Cui, please." Ye Hao finished, closing his eyes, and the power of the law of space around him continued to condense, and then penetrate into the space, constantly infiltrating the blocked space.


    "You still want to escape? Do you think you can escape in front of me!" Lucifer, the greedy demon god, showed a contemptuous smile.


    "I like strength, and I want the feeling of crushing others with strength. I don''t know if you can hold it with my archangel wings and rain of punishment."


    In the next second, the five pairs of wings behind the greedy demon Lucifer opened up, and hundreds of black light beams fell like raindrops, covering the sky and falling towards the place where Ye Hao and others were.


    The **** long sword in Ye Ming''s hand pointed to Tian Yi: "Ten thousand swords return to the sect, the blood is boundless!"


    Tens of millions of **** long swords condensed in front of Ye Ming and struck towards the black beam in front.


    Ye Zhan looked up to the sky and screamed, his fists constantly slammed into the air in front of him, but what followed were huge black fist shadows.


    "Million tons of black fists."

 Chapter 2446： Greedy Demon Lucifer

    Chapter 2446 Greedy Demon Lucifer


    One second


    Both Ye Ming and Ye Zhan are fighting against the greedy devil.


    In the middle of the two positions, countless attacks collided together to produce a violent explosion, and the fluctuation of the explosion could even be felt by the demon a few kilometers away.


    Ye Ming and Ye Zhan raised their combat effectiveness to the peak in the first place.


    On the other hand, Lucifer, the greedy demon god, is holding his chest with his hands, playing with a mouse.


    Two seconds


    The attack barrage of Ye Ming and Ye Zhan had a loophole. Several attacks by the greedy demon Lucifer approached them. If Xiao Cui were not responsible for the last defense, it would have threatened Ye Hao''s safety.


    "Damn! This greedy demon''s attack is too turbulent, it''s such a high-intensity attack, it never stops for a moment!" Ye Zhan''s skin has already appeared cracks.


    The fists were even more fleshy, and with such a high-intensity fist, Ye Zhan was a bit overloaded in just two seconds.


    This also led to some loopholes in the firepower confrontation, and the "front" was suppressed.


    "Ye Zhan, you retreat. Hold Hao''er, Xiaocui on top!" Ye Ming realized that his son was unable to maintain, he said immediately.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho!" Xiao Cui Long groaned, and many golden **** of light appeared around her body.


    ¡®Dragon Ball¡¯


    Xiao Cui replaced Ye Zhan, and he breathed a sigh of relief after showing that he had been retreating, but they were still crushed.


    Only three seconds passed now.


    Ye Zhan took a breath and retreated to Ye Hao. He looked at the distance in front of him and his father.


    He swallowed, and muttered to Ye Hao, who was breaking through the space barrier with his eyes closed behind him, "Son, it''s up to you now."


    "It''s interesting, you two are the owners of the power of the law, and the fighting power is equivalent to being the middle main god." The greedy demon Lucifer said at this time.


    With a smile looking down on the people, he said, "Then I will make you more difficult."


    The greedy demon Lucifer snapped his fingers, and the power of the laws appeared on his five pairs of black wings.


    "One of the archangels¡¤The Spear of Greed."


    The light beam that was originally black has now become a spear full of the power of law. The number is not as large as before, but the energy contained in it has risen by more than a step.


    "Be careful, this is the power of his law. The law of greed!"


    As soon as Ye Ming''s voice fell, a new round of attacks by the greedy demon Lucifer had already begun.


    A black spear struck.


    Ye Ming''s blood sword shattered under the black spear, and only with hundreds of blood swords could he resist a black spear.


    The same goes for Xiao Cui''s dragon bullets, she can only use Dragon Fury.


    The constant use of Dragon''s Fury has caused Xiaocui''s combat power to drop rapidly now, and it will not last long.


    Five seconds.


    Finally the defense was broken, and a black spear that was not blocked directly penetrated Ye Ming''s abdomen.


    "puff."


    Ye Ming vomited blood, he gasped, and continued to support the attack, while the wound in his abdomen was constantly bleeding.


    "Father!" Ye Zhan looked at his father worriedly.


    "Hold Haoer!" Ye Ming shouted.


    Ye Zhan gritted his teeth and stood in front of Ye Hao.


    There will be a second and a third time.


    Six seconds


    Ye Ming''s left arm was directly shattered by the black spear, and three spears hit his abdomen again.


    The dragon scales on Xiao Cui on the other side were also dyed red with blood, and there were many wounds that were pricked, and dozens of black spears were pierced on her body.


    When Ye Ming was injured, it was Xiao Cui who was supporting the line of defense, and didn''t let the line of defense be disintegrated.


    At this time, the hundreds of thousands of demon army had also been killed and saw the battlefield here.


    "It''s the Greed Lord!"


    "Now, this group of humans are going to die, they don''t want to survive under the hands of the Greedy Demon!"


    "Not to mention, the three demon gods specially invited the greedy demon **** to sit down. This trick is really clever!"


    The surrounding demon army watched the show one after another, thinking that the humans who attacked them were finished, and the moment they provoke the demon **** is their death date.


    Seven seconds


    Xiao Cui was hit by several black spears again and flew out.


    If it weren''t for Ye Zhan''s dangerous and dangerous catch, then it is estimated that the demons would fall outside.


    At this moment, only Ye Ming, who was seriously injured, was still supporting on the line of defense.


    Lucifer, the greedy demon god, showed an expression that he had already seen the results, and continued to hold his arms around his chest.


    "The law of killing, the shield of the Gorefiend!" Ye Ming screamed from the sky, a lot of blood gushed out of his body.


    These blood qi formed a huge blood shield in front of Ye Ming and others to resist the black spears that came.


    Every time those black spears hit the blood shield, Ye Ming''s body would sway, as if his own body was receiving a heavy blow.


    Eight seconds


    In the end, Ye Ming barely supported the attack for a second, and his body began to fall.


    Ye Zhan hurriedly rescued his father and protected him and Xiao Cui behind him.


    And at this time, the black spear that was like a barrage in the sky lost its block, and it had all locked onto Ye Zhan and the others who were exposed to the attack.


    The laws of the God of War on Ye Zhan''s body flooded all over his body. Did he rush towards the black spears, resisting those black spears with bare hands.


    At first he could smash a few black spears, but soon he couldn''t resist it. His body was constantly hit by the black spears, and cracks began to appear in the black armor on his body.


    In the next moment, it was directly fragmented.


    A black spear penetrated Ye Zhan''s right chest even more.


    The greedy demon Lucifer chuckled and shook his head: "A group of ants."


    "Pluto Twelve Heavy Cannons!"


    Suddenly a voice came.


    A black beam of light collided with those black spears.


    "Black hole!"


    Then, another small black hole stood in front of him, and the black spears were sucked into it, and there was no movement.


    The greedy demon Lucifer frowned. He saw that the man opened his eyes and protected the other two injured people behind him. The teleportation circle under him had begun to glow.


    "Damn it!"


    The greedy demon Lucifer circumvented the small black hole at an extremely fast speed, and pierced Ye Hao''s chest in a circle, which made the greedy demon Lucifer''s expression very ugly.


    "I remember you." Ye Hao and the others'' bodies have begun to become nihilistic, and they have begun to teleport. Once this process begins, Lucifer, the greedy demon who does not have spatial capabilities, has no way to stop them.


    "Today, you brought everything to my grandfather and father and Xiao Cui. In the future, I will return you ten times. Remember my face, this will be the one who will kill you in the future.


    But now I will charge you a small interest. I hope you will like this small gift. "


    Ye Hao''s voice fell, and the teleportation array flashed away, disappearing without a trace.


    In the sky, shining meteorites appeared, and those meteorites fell among the demon army, causing massive casualties.


    Lucifer, the greedy demon, frowned and watched this scene, his face was very ugly.

 Chapter 2447： Retreat

    Chapter 2447


    When Ye Hao left, he released a meteorite technique, which was regarded as a memorial to the demons.


    Ye Hao and others suddenly lit up in darkness.


    The next moment they appeared on the space node.


    Only a group of demons stayed here on the space node.


    "Who are you!" The garrisoned demon noticed the sudden appearance of Ye Hao and others, and immediately yelled.


    Ye Hao didn''t care too much, and directly led people for spatial teleportation.


    Before the attacks of the garrisoned demons arrived, they completed the teleportation again.


    This time the transfer time is much longer than before, because this time it is a plane transfer.


    After a few breaths of darkness in front of him, a faint light appeared in front of Ye Hao, as if walking through a long and narrow dark passage, and finally reached the door at this time.


    In an instant, everything around him appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    They are located on a platform.


    There are traces of battles on the platform, and there are many demon corpses on the ground, as well as severely injured demons.


    "You... who are you!" a severely wounded demon cried out in horror.


    Ye Hao walked directly over and stepped on his chest.


    "Say, what happened here just now."


    The demon wanted to resist, but the texture of the law of darkness appeared around him.


    "I said... I said that a ship suddenly appeared on the teleport node. When our people went up to check, they found that they were all humans. Fight broke out.


    But I didn''t expect that the humans on that battleship were very strong, and there were several high-level quasi-gods and intermediate quasi-gods. They rushed out, our people are still chasing them. "The devil finished speaking, and his body was swallowed by the law of darkness in the next second.


    "Xiao Cui." Ye Hao looked at the injured Xiao Cui.


    Xiao Cui stood up, the dragon scales on her body still had blood. Although it was not fatal, the injuries were still serious.


    One can imagine what kind of attack Xiao Cui suffered before.


    Xiaocui is the body of the dragon, and the dragon is known to have high physical strength!


    But even so, he was hurt so badly.


    "Xiao Cui, can you still fly?" Ye Hao couldn''t bear to ask.


    Xiao Cui nodded, the law of the dragon on her body allowed her body to barely support.


    "Thank you, I really troubled you this time." Ye Hao touched Xiao Cui''s dragon scales, and then rode on Xiao Cui''s body with the seriously injured Ye Ming and Ye Zhan.


    "In that direction, use your fastest speed to catch up!"


    Ye Hao pointed to the direction where the battleship had fled from the devil''s mouth.


    ...


    A battleship is moving fast at this moment, behind it is a large group of demon army.


    "Sisi, can''t you teleport?" Grandma Ye stood on the deck, constantly resisting the attack of the demon army behind her, interrogating Bei Mingsisi in the cabin.


    "No, when the plane passed just now, it seemed that the space transmission device of this ship had failed!" Bei Ming Sisi returned to the deck.


    "It seems we can only hold on to escape back to the range of the Black Great Wall." Grandma Ye''s devilish energy rolled over.


    "I''m not worried about us. I''m worried about Ye Ming, Ye Hao and others. The moment before we teleported, I felt a very bad breath." Old Jian said in a deep voice.


    The Simon Sword Saint on the side was very indifferent: "They are all people who have gone through a lot of dangers, and they will definitely handle things like this. Maybe they are chasing something right now."


    "It''s not good, there is a demon in front, and a quasi-god-level demon is leading the team, who wants to attack us on both sides!" Ye Duoer exclaimed, pointing to the front.


    "The front is the shortest road leading to the defense of the Great Black Wall. It will be very dangerous if you make a detour. In any case, we have to rush over.


    Everyone is ready to fight! "Grandma Ye''s high-level quasi-god breath broke out.


    Not only her, but those who were brought out of the village on the deck also burst into a powerful breath.


    They escaped from Burial Demon Abyss, and hundreds of thousands of demon army also escaped, how could they stop here.


    And just when the demon armies on both sides were like black clouds to crush the battleship in the center.


    A strong breath came suddenly.


    A golden-green dragon appeared on the heads of everyone, accompanied by the sound of dragons.


    "This is the dragon of the lower main god?" A high-level quasi-god-level demon general''s face changed suddenly.


    The quasi-god-level demon next to it said: "My lord. The highest level we have now is the high-order quasi-god-level, and there are only a few of us.


    Our main task is to defend this base and ensure that the plane node is under our control. If we put our space node in danger due to unnecessary battles, this is a bit tricky. "


    "But should we let these guys run away from our eyelids? You know, they came from the space node. Now we don¡¯t know what happened to the demon plane, so let them go. I''m worried..." The high-level quasi-god demon frowned.


    "I think we can fight a battle, isn''t it just a dragon of the next main god. We have so many demon warriors, we can fight with them." A demon next to the main battle shouted.


    At this moment, a few powerful auras appeared on the dragon''s back unexpectedly.


    Two high-level quasi-gods and one lower-level main god.


    "No, there are two lower-level main gods, two high-level quasi gods. If we really fight, even if we win, we will lose a lot. If at that time, let the people of the Black Great Wall Alliance have a chance...


    Then we are the sinners of the demon plane. "Said the cautious demon before.


    The high-level quasi-god demon looked at another main battle demon.


    Here are the three of them with the highest positions, and this time the main battle demon has not moved, because the enemy''s explosive strength makes him need to weigh the pros and cons.


    "Retreat!" The high-level quasi-god demon finally gave the order to retreat.


    The demon army began to retreat many times.


    The black fog that originally shrouded the battleship seemed to disperse at this moment.


    Everyone on the battleship breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It seems that Elder Ye Ming and the others are back." Bei Ming Sisi breathed a sigh of relief.


    The dragon fell down, but an astonishing scene appeared. After the dragon''s body shrank to a quarter, it fell directly on the deck, with dragon scales and dragon blood everywhere.


    Ye Hao staggered and helped the two figures to walk down from Xiao Cui''s body, and finally he even knelt directly on the ground.


    "Hoer!"


    "Ye Ming!"


    "Ye Zhan!"


    A group of people surrounded them worriedly.


    "Cough cough...I''m fine, don''t be like a dead person. Wife, I was not domineering just now, so I just gave those turtle grandchildren..." Ye Zhan said a few words, closed his eyes and fell to the ground.


    Ye Ming didn''t say a word, closed his eyes and crossed his legs on the ground.


    "Don''t ask anything, leave here now!" Ye Hao shouted loudly, and couldn''t help but vomit a mouthful of blood after shouting.

 Chapter 2448： Meet our old friends

    Under Ye Hao''s instructions, the warship headed towards the border of the Black Great Wall Alliance at full speed.


    "What the **** is going on? Why did you suffer such a serious injury?" Bei Ming Sisi held Ye Zhan and interrogated Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao sat on the ground, took out some healing potions, and asked his mother and grandma to give Ye Ming and Ye Zhan clothes.


    "We met the devil." Ye Hao said.


    Let the hearts of everyone present jump.


    "Devil? How is it possible? I had spied on the news before. This time it was a joint action of the three demon gods, and the three demon gods could not reach the space node in a short time!" Grandma Ye frowned.


    Then Grandma Ye asked, "Could it be other demon gods?"


    "Yes, it is the Greedy Demon God." Ye Hao nodded.


    "That fallen angel Lucifer?" Bei Ming Sisi exclaimed.


    Ye Hao said, "That''s right. I guess he just got there. Otherwise, with the speed of the Demon God, he should be there to stop us the moment we shot.


    It can only be said that the timing of our hands is a bit too coincidental. Fortunately, it was the Greedy Demon God, not the other Demon Gods, otherwise...we don''t know if we can come back.


    "It''s because the greedy devil only has the power of the upper main god. It is true that you can escape from the hands of the upper main god, and it is already a great fortune in a life of nine deaths.


    If you meet a demon **** of the Demon King (God King) level, it is hard to say. "Grandma Ye said in a deep voice.


    Ye Hao said: "Strength is one factor. Another factor is that the greedy demon Lucifer is very conceited. I also took advantage of his conceited psychology."


    Ye Hao recounted the process of the battle.


    Listening to this simple battle process of less than ten seconds, a rather terrifying battle scene appeared in everyone''s mind.


    "I originally said ten seconds, but with good luck, I completed the task a few seconds ahead of schedule. And the greedy demon is also very conceited, just like the information in my mind.


    I hope that kind of cat and mouse game, so I took advantage of his arrogance to complete this escape.


    If we were to change to any other demon gods, it is estimated that we would be finished by now, and those demon gods would not be as big as the greedy demon **** Lucifer. "Ye Hao said.


    "But even so, we still suffered different degrees of injuries. My father was the most serious. He was originally injured in the battle with the same central lord god.


    After that, he even resisted a few attacks from the upper master god. If it weren''t for the armor he was wearing at the time, it might not be now..." Ye Hao looked at his seriously injured father.


    Bei Ming Sisi touched Ye Zhan''s chest armor that had long been ill-formed.


    "This is an artifact armor that Ye Zhan got before, a fanatic battle armor. I have been with him through a lot of battles, but now it seems that it can''t be repaired." Bei Ming looked at Ye Zhan worriedly.


    "Although Zhan''er''s situation is the most serious, it will not be fatal. His law is also repairing his body. Although he is in a coma now, he only needs to raise it for a month and nothing will happen." Grandma Ye said.


    "I know, every time I see them hurt, I feel uncomfortable." Bei Ming Sisi looked at the blood stains on her husband''s body and Ye Hao''s embarrassment.


    No matter what, the result was good. Not only did their group escape from the Bone Demon Abyss, they also forcibly broke into the army of hundreds of thousands of demons and escaped back into the void where the Great Black Wall was.


    Everyone on the battleship showed a rare smile, and even with a wound on their body, they felt that they were all relaxed.


    Xiao Cui attached to Ye Hao''s shoulder.


    For Xiao Cui''s injury, Jon''s treatment was minimal, only relying on her own dragon blood for treatment.


    "Hao''er, come here." Bei Ming Sisi suddenly called Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao walked into the cabin: "What? Is it grandpa or dad?"


    "They are all okay, your grandma has already placed them in the cabin. What I want to say is that we are sailing this time, according to our current route. We will reach this position in a few hours!" Bei Ming Sisi pointed out Said while facing the direction dashboard.


    Ye Hao looked at their line above, and there was a city of the Black Great Wall Alliance on the line.


    Ye Hao showed a slight smile: "If you don''t change direction, let''s go to this place and meet our old friends. When we come back, we have to go over and say hello."


    ...


    Monster City


    At this moment, the Demon Region City is gathering many people from all over the Black Great Wall.


    The harbor was full of warships from various cities.


    And in a clearing on the central island of Demon Region City.


    This is a sunken basin, but this basin has been made into a special meeting room.


    There are several layers of seats around, where the main characters of each city sit.


    The lower position indicates the highest position in the Black Great Wall Alliance.


    And the bottom row of positions is naturally where the leaders of the three major cities are sitting.


    The most conspicuous are of course the representatives of Demon Region City, the Hei Yao Dapeng King and the Three-legged Fire Wu King.


    "This time the Black Wall Alliance meeting is held, and everyone is very welcome. At the same time, we also express our deep sorrow for the only Cardinal City who did not attend this time.


    Here, please all stand up and stand in silence for the warriors of Cardinal City who fought with the devil to the end. "


    King Hei Yao Dapeng gave a speech, and finally took a moment of silence in mourning for the sacrificed warriors of Cardinal City.


    A few seconds later, King Hei Yao Dapeng raised his head, and everyone else sat down.


    "I think everyone is very clear about the purpose of this time we got together to discuss. Half a month ago, the demon army suddenly launched a surprise attack, which led to the tragedy of the fall of our Cardinal City.


    In addition, our scouts also detected large-scale army gatherings at the base of the demon army, and it is still increasing.


    Looking at the recent suspension of the demon army''s offensive, they will definitely launch a huge attack on us next.


    The attack intensity may even be the strongest ever. So everyone gathered here today to discuss the next countermeasures! "Hei Yao Dapeng Wang is a leader.


    A human in a corner of the first row raised his hand.


    "This is indeed something we are discussing now, but I am very puzzled by King Hei Yao Dapeng. For such an important matter, it stands to reason that the leaders of all parties should come forward.


    Why did your Queen Jinluan not come forward? "


    The three-legged Huowu King stood up and said: "I''m very sorry, Queen Jinluan is still breaking through, so it is not convenient to participate in the meeting. But it is enough for us to have me and the Black Yao Dapeng King in our Demon Region City."


    "Really? Didn''t it mean that you imprisoned Queen Jinluan!"


    Suddenly a voice rang like a bolt from the blue sky.

 Chapter 2449： Old friend

    Chapter 2449 old friend


    Everyone present raised their heads and looked in the direction of the sound.


    It was a man standing in the air above a hundred meters.


    "Young Master Ye!" A woman in the seat suddenly stood up and exclaimed the life of the man.


    This woman is Lin Qiangwei from Chiyang City.


    Sun Yan in Beiyan City also showed a surprised expression.


    Everyone looked at this person in surprise.


    "Who is this person?" The Wujie monk of Zhanlongcheng frowned.


    The Dragon King Xuantian, who is also a Quasi-God-level master of Battle Dragon City, shook his head: "I don''t know, but he seemed to say that Queen Jinluan was imprisoned by King Heiyao Dapeng and King Three-legged Huowu?"


    "How is this possible? Queen Jinluan is a quasi-god-level monster clan powerhouse. And why did the Heiyao Dapeng king imprison their companions?" An old woman wearing nun''s clothes next to her said.


    This person is the quasi-god master of King''s Landing, Sister Maji.


    "But it''s a bit strange about Queen Jinluan. It''s true that I haven''t seen Queen Jinluan for a long time." The Frankenstein who is also Junlin City said in a deep voice.


    "Who says no, every time it''s not about practicing in retreat, or doing some tasks outside." Monk Wujie nodded, also somewhat suspicious.


    Everyone is discussing at this moment.


    Hei Yao Dapeng King and Three-legged Fire Crow King did not expect that Ye Hao would suddenly appear. This person was obviously trapped in the Bone Buried Demon Abyss, how could he suddenly appear here.


    No matter how Ye Hao came out, the most important thing for them now is to stabilize the situation. They must not let the Black Great Wall Alliance people listen to Ye Hao''s words.


    "Don''t listen to this gangster''s nonsense. This person is called Ye Hao. He was the one we found to have had an affair with the devil before. Today, he said these words completely to frame us!" Hei Yao Dapeng King Said loudly.


    "You''re lying, Young Master Ye is not someone who has an affair with the devil at all. Young Master Ye once helped Chiyang City resist the attack of the devil!" Lin Qiangwei stood up, ignoring the identity of the person in charge of the other Demon Region City.


    Sun Yan on the side also stood up to defend Ye Hao: "Yes, there must be some misunderstanding in this. Ye Gongzi once helped a lot when the demon army raided our Beiyan City.


    Had it not been for Ye Gongzi''s help at the time, perhaps our Beiyan City would have fallen under the devil''s claws just like the Red Bird City, which was unable to attend! "


    King Hei Yao Dapeng''s heart sank. He didn''t expect that someone would know Ye Hao. It would be a bit troublesome for them to keep on saying this.


    The three-legged Fire Crow King pointed at Ye Hao angrily, and the flames on his body burst out: "You thief dare to come back. When you ran away before, the wreckage left many of us in the Demon Region City.


    Today, my three-legged Huowu King will take your life and return to my fellow robes! "


    The voice fell, and the three-legged Fire Crow King rushed forward.


    The Hei Yao Dapeng king on the side laughed secretly, he wanted to be like this, before everyone had reacted, beheaded this person.


    At that time, even if those women knew Ye Hao, they could find some excuses to stop him. After all, he was the master of the Demon Region City, a dignified mid-level quasi-god!


    Before that, Ye Hao was only a demigod, and the low-level quasi-god''s three-legged Fire Crow King would have no problem dealing with him.


    The Three-legged Fire Crow King also took out his strength, raised his hand, and the raging flames rushed towards Ye Hao, with a strong momentum to burn Ye Hao to ashes!


    Ye Hao looked at the three-legged Fire Crow King rushing up from below, and he showed a playful smile.


    More than half a month ago, he may not be the opponent of the Three-legged Fire Crow King, but the current Ye Hao is no longer the original Ye Hao.


    "Ice King God Seat!"


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and the Ice King God Seat appeared behind him, and the temperature in the entire air seemed to drop a lot at this moment.


    And the three-legged Fire Crow King also rushed to Ye Hao at this time.


    But the flame in his hand was actually frozen.


    That''s right!


    The flames were indeed frozen.


    At the same time, Ye Hao''s powerful aura was also released.


    Everyone present felt it.


    The rulers of King''s Landing City and Battle Dragon City all stood up in surprise.


    "High-level quasi-god! This... how is this possible, he was clearly a demigod before! How could he become a high-level quasi-god in such a short time!" Hei Yao Dapeng King exclaimed in disbelief .


    "Why? Because he is from our old Ye family."


    A voice came from the side, and then two figures walked in.


    "You guys!" King Hei Yao Dapeng was surprised when he saw the people coming.


    "What? Didn''t you think we would be alive?" Bei Ming Sisi sneered.


    The people around all smelled that this time things were definitely not easy, and the breath of the two who appeared suddenly was not weak.


    "Don''t try, I am also a high-level quasi-god." Ye Zhan released his aura, the high-level quasi-god''s aura is not weak at all.


    Bei Ming Sisi on the side also released his mid-level quasi-god breath.


    "What the **** is going on, two high-level quasi-gods and one middle-level quasi-god. And the appearance is still of the earth''s eastern race." Sister Ma Ji of Junlin City frowned and said.


    "Everyone, don''t listen to these people''s nonsense. They are all people who are in the company of demons, and we must work together to eradicate them." Hei Yao Dapeng King was already a little flustered at the moment.


    He never expected such a thing to happen.


    "Kill them? Do you dare?" Another voice sounded, this time a depressing force.


    That is the breath of the devil.


    Grandma Ye did not conceal her breath, she was also a high-level quasi-god, and also a high-level quasi-god of demons.


    King Hei Yao Dapeng''s pupils dilated after seeing Grandma Ye. He couldn''t care too much, and directly shouted: "Did you see? This is a demon. This group of people actually associates with the devil.


    They are thieves and our enemies. You guys, don''t hurry up! When to wait more! "


    At this time, everyone also began to waver, leaning towards King Hei Yao Dapeng.


    "This is the breath of the devil!"


    "It''s still a demon of high-level quasi-gods!"


    "Could it be that these people are really accomplices of the devil?"


    At this moment, the three-legged Fire Crow King fell from the sky and fell heavily to the ground, with scars on his body.


    Ye Hao descended directly from the sky and stepped on the neck of the Three-legged Fire Crow King.


    "You really don''t want to give up if you don''t reach the Yellow River." Ye Hao stared at King Heiyao Roc.


    Everyone was amazed at the combat power of Ye Hao, and in less than half a minute, they actually put down the low-level quasi-god three-legged Fire Wu King.


    "Wait, this matter must be clarified." Sister Ma Ji of Junlin City stood in front of Ye Hao.


    In addition, Frankenstein also stood up.


    The Wujie monk and Xuantian Dragon King from Battle Dragon City also walked out, and happened to surround Ye Hao and others in the center.


    Monk Wujie stared at Grandma Ye, and he suspiciously said, "We...seem to have met?"


    "Huh, Wujie monk. You didn''t come to my house for a while, why? If you haven''t seen me for decades, you are ready to do something to your old lady. Believe it or not, my old man will order a few more points on your bald head." Grandma Ye pointed directly. Monk Wujie cursed.


    The body of the monk Wujie shook, and his calm eyes suddenly felt like a stormy sea.


    "you are¡­¡­"


    At this moment, an elderly figure fell from the sky.


    Seeing this man, many old people present showed horrified expressions.

 Chapter 2450： There is a word called cost

    Chapter 2450 a word called price


    King Hei Yao Dapeng saw the person who appeared in front of him, and his frightened body kept falling back.


    "This...how could it be, how could you still be alive." King Hei Yao Dapeng muttered in surprise.


    Ye Ming looked at King Heiyao Dapeng with a sneer: "I really shouldn''t be alive, I should just die in your hands, right."


    "Brother Ye Ming!" The Wujie monk next to him looked at Ye Ming with a trembling voice.


    "Five Jie, long time no see." Ye Ming looked at the Wu Jie monk with a smile that looked at his brother.


    "Lao Ye, where have you been all these years?" Xuantian Dragon King walked out and looked at Ye Ming up and down.


    Ye Ming shook his body, and blood came out from the corner of his mouth.


    Grandma Ye hurriedly supported her husband.


    At this moment, King Heiyao Dapeng took the opportunity to turn around to escape.


    "Pluto Twelve Heavy Cannons!"


    Suddenly a black beam of light fell, directly blasting the Hei Yao Dapeng king who wanted to escape to the ground.


    One of the wings of King Heiyao Dapeng was directly pierced, and fell to the ground embarrassedly.


    "Where am I going these years, I have to ask King Heiyao Roc." Ye Ming looked at King Heiyao Roc with cold eyes.


    The Wujie monk pointed to the Hei Yao Dapeng King: "Hei Yao, I''ll ask you. What is going on here? Brother Ye Ming said you killed him. Is there such a thing!"


    "Everyone calm down, let''s talk about some things slowly." Sister Mo Ji said.


    King Heiyao Dapeng knelt directly on the ground, begging: "It was my fault. I used to frame Ye Ming and his children because of a wicked thought.


    I know I was wrong, but I have been diligent and diligent for the Black Great Wall Alliance over the years. No matter what, I hope you will see me... I have done so many things for the Black Great Wall Alliance and Demon Region City. "


    "Hmph, you did a lot of things for the Black Great Wall Alliance. But the merits and demerits cannot be offset. You have caused thousands of deaths in the Black Prison City because of your own selfish desires.


    You even accumulate training resources in private in order to improve your strength. Do you know how many people are in danger due to your behavior! "A weak female voice came.


    Everyone cast their eyes to the past.


    "Queen Jinluan!" everyone in Demon Region City exclaimed.


    This person has golden wings all over, and golden wings behind his back, but his beautiful face is pale with weakness.


    "Auntie Jinluan." Bei Mingsisi looked at Queen Jinluan.


    Queen Jinluan touched Bei Ming Sisi''s head: "I''m sorry, but I didn''t manage Demon Region City well, which caused your family to suffer one after another."


    "Don''t you want to know what happened, I will tell you today." Ye Ming said more about everything.


    Listening to what happened, the eyes of the surrounding people looking at King Hei Yao Dapeng and King Three-legged Huo Wu changed from initial doubts to current contempt and disgust.


    King Heiyao Dapeng had to continue to pity everyone''s forgiveness.


    "I didn''t expect that the power of the dignified Demon Region City, King Hei Yao Dapeng would actually do such a thing." Frankenstein sighed and said.


    "Hei Yao, Huo Wu. I never thought that you would be such a person! Frame the Hei Prison City and hurt my big brother!" The Wu Jie monk pointed angrily at King Hei Yao.


    "Wait." Sister Maji interrupted: "I know that these things done by the Black Yao Dapeng King and the Three-legged Fire Crow King are very hateful. But now the demon army is about to attack.


    The two of them are the middle-level quasi-gods and the low-level quasi-gods respectively, killing them is really a bit self-defeating.


    It''s better to let them commit crimes and meritorious service. "


    "Yes! Yes! Yes! We can take the blame and do meritorious service!" Hei Yao Dapeng King hurriedly nodded and said.


    This pitiful appearance was completely unlike the usual Black Yao Dapeng King who was extremely majestic.


    "Die sin and meritorious service? It depends on who you are, you are not worthy!" Ye Ming stared at King Heiyao Dapeng angrily: "My brother in the black prison city, will not allow you to live in front of me. Ye Hao!"


    Ye Hao squatted down, and his hand slowly stretched towards the head of the Three-legged Huowu King.


    "Don''t... don''t... don''t." The Three-legged Fire Crow King screamed in horror, no matter how hard he struggles, he can''t break free from the high-level quasi-god Ye Hao''s control.


    "Stop it!" Sister Maji shouted.


    But it was too late at this time, Ye Hao''s hand was already pressed on the head of the Three-legged Fire Crow King.


    The whole body of the Three-legged Fire Crow King began to freeze, even if his body was still in flames.


    These flames also froze.


    This is Ye Hao''s ice elemental power.


    The power of the elements made Ye Hao''s abilities even more terrifying, and he could even overcome the restraint of attributes, freezing the flames.


    Afterwards, Ye Hao directly hit it with a punch.


    The body of the Three-legged Fire Crow King shattered.


    Kaz Kaz Kaz


    The next moment, it turned into pieces of crushed ice on the ground.


    Everyone around took a breath.


    The low-level quasi-god''s three-legged Fire Crow King actually died in front of them.


    "Next is you." Ye Hao stared at King Heiyao Dapeng.


    "You...I did it with you!" Hei Yao Dapeng King suddenly became angry, and the power of the devil appeared on his body.


    At the same time he raised his right arm, a huge inscription appeared, and some lines on it began to dissipate, as if to release something.


    Then a huge black cave appeared above everyone.


    It is said to be a cave, but it is like a mouth. There are spires towering around the cave, just like the fangs of this mouth.


    "What is this? Why do I feel panicked."


    "This is full of evil demon power. I didn''t expect that King Hei Yao Dapeng would also have demon power!"


    When everyone looked at the cave above their heads, they all had a bad premonition.


    "The door of the buried bones, open!" Hei Yao Dapeng King looked like he was enchanted, and the entrance of the hole also changed accordingly.


    Bone chains stretched out from the inside and rushed towards the people below.


    "No, everyone, hide!"


    "Help!"


    "I... why can''t I control myself, I''m going to be sucked over!"


    The vast majority of people began to float up, and were dragged past by the Burial Gate.


    Even Sister Maji and Frankenstein in King''s Landing City began to move a little bit.


    "Big Brother Ye Ming!" Wu Jie monk exclaimed.


    "We must stop him!" Xuantian Dragon King shouted through gritted teeth.


    "Hahahaha, you guys. Knowing how these things are, I will send you all to Burial Demon Abyss. At that time, the entire Black Great Wall will follow my orders alone." Hei Yao Dapeng Wang yelled fiercely.


    "You are so naive, do you think I dare to come to you to settle the account, wouldn''t it count as you come?" Ye Hao''s voice sounded in the ears of King Heiyao Dapeng.


    King Hei Yao Dapeng''s pupils dilated.


    "Forgot to tell you, Burial Demon Abyss is my master''s site. My master also gave me something, which happened to be given to you today. At the same time, there is a word for you, the price." Ye Hao''s mouth turned back. A slight arc.


    Kunpeng Law

 Chapter 2451： Reinforcement!

    The Kunpeng phantom appeared, and the huge Kunpeng swam above everyone''s heads, swimming around the Burial Gate a few times.


    At the same time, the door to the bone was slowly closed.


    "This... how is this possible... open... open... open it to me!" Hei Yao Dapeng King yelled in panic, but no matter what he did, he couldn''t open the buried door anymore. .


    "Kunpeng''s law and my space law can block the upper space in a short time." Ye Hao said next to him.


    "I...I did it with you!" King Hei Yao Dapeng howled angrily.


    But he was swallowed by the huge Kunpeng who swooped down in the next second.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    "Kunpeng is so big that it can contain heaven and earth. A big dragon in your area is not qualified." Ye Hao turned around.


    The giant Kunpeng disappeared with the Black Yao Dapeng King, and everything was restored to peace.


    "This..." Monk Wujie looked at this scene in surprise, he didn''t know what to say.


    "Relax, he is dead. But we need to continue the meeting next." Ye Hao clapped his hands.


    "Ahem... yes, that''s right. We have to continue discussing how to deal with the devil''s aggressive attack... ahem." Ye Ming coughed a few times.


    Ye Zhan on the side was even more miserable. The face that was pretty good just now paled suddenly. If it hadn''t been for Bei Ming Sisi''s support, it is estimated that Ye Zhan would have fallen to the ground.


    "What are you?" Xuantian Dragon King looked at Ye Ming and Ye Zhan.


    "We previously escaped from the Burial Demon Abyss and encountered an army of hundreds of thousands of demons. In order to return to the Black Great Wall Alliance, we risked our escape and planned to return.


    It''s a pity that I finally met the Demon God of Greed, and I had a fight with it, although I escaped by chance. But Ye Zhan and I have suffered a lot, and it is difficult to recover in a short time. "Elder Ye Ming sat down slowly with Grandma Ye''s support.


    "Cough cough cough..." Ye Zhan beside him kept coughing.


    "Tell you not to be aggressive, stay on the battleship honestly, you have to come down and do it!" Bei Ming Sisi blamed his husband.


    Ye Zhan squeezed out a smile: "I just want to see what terrible the two guys who framed us in the end. Seeing them eat their own fruits, I feel comfortable...cough cough cough."


    "Since you are still seriously injured, you should understand that we are in urgent need of people now, and you also killed the Hei Yao Dapeng King and the Three-legged Fire Crow King.


    Can''t you let go of your personal hatred in the face of big right and wrong! "Sister Ma Ji was obviously a little angry, because before Ye Hao and others ignored her persuasion, they had to kill the Black Yao Dapeng King and the Three-legged Fire Crow King.


    "The Hei Yao Dapeng King and the Three-legged Fire Crow King are at best a mid-level quasi-god and a low-level quasi-god. Is he comparable to me?" Ye Hao smiled and looked at Sister Maji.


    At this moment a battleship appeared above their heads.


    Many people stood on the deck of the battleship.


    Moreover, the aura in them is very strong, there are a dozen quasi-god-level powerhouses, and the rest are holy-level powerhouses!


    The number of these powerhouses is more than the powerhouses of the entire Black Great Wall Alliance combined!


    This is still without counting Ye Ming, the lower master god, and Ye Zhan, Ye Grandma, Bei Ming Sisi and others.


    "Is this enough?" Ye Hao smiled and looked at the Maji nun in Junlin City.


    Sister Maji was silent for a while, she took a step back and returned to her seat without saying a word.


    She actually didn''t care about the enmity between King Heiyao Dapeng and Ye Ming.


    All she wants is the stability of the Black Great Wall Alliance!


    The battle in front of him was compared with two quasi-god-level monster clan powerhouses.


    Even if Ye Ming and the others have no valid reason, as long as they are not enemies with the Black Great Wall Alliance, they are willing to fight the devil.


    She didn''t care what happened just now.


    This is commonly known as unscrupulous means to achieve an end.


    The next step is to focus on Ye Hao and others to discuss the issue of the Black Great Wall Alliance''s battle against the demon army this time.


    Because Ye Hao and others have personally experienced the plane of the devil and witnessed the horror of the assembly of the demon army.


    Knowing clearly that this battle will be stronger and terrifying than any previous one!


    ...


    This time the discussion lasted for nearly three hours.


    Although Ye Ming Ye Zhan and others were wounded, they still insisted on participating in this meeting.


    The basic strategic plan was finally set.


    At the same time, a new leader of Demon Region City was also arranged.


    Not Ye Ming, nor Ye Zhan.


    Because the Demon Region City is still dominated by demon clan after all, and now only the demon clan Queen Jinluan is left, the weight is too small.


    So I arranged a candidate who was enough to suppress the entire Demon Region City, so that no one would dare to say a wordless person.


    The lower main god, the golden dragon, Xiaocui!


    When Xiao Cui appeared in front of the demons in Demon Region City, all the demons were shocked.


    Although in the eyes of the arrogant Dragon Race, he has nothing to do with those Monster Races, but in the eyes of the Monster Race, the Dragon Race is the most powerful race in the Monster Race.


    Although Xiaocui''s appearance, like everyone in the demons, was convinced.


    It also avoided the fall of the Black Yao Dapeng King and the Three-legged Fire Crow King, which caused the hearts of the Demon Region City to be unstable.


    ...


    At the end of the meeting, the central island of Demon Region City was originally the castle of King Black Yao Dapeng.


    "This time things went very smoothly, the next step is to unite everyone to get through this difficult time." Ye Ming said while looking at everyone.


    "At least our return has brought back a lot of people. There should be no problem with this battle." Ye Zhan said.


    Grandma Ye poured cold water: "The four demon gods are gathered together, and they must be determined to remove the obstacle of the Black Great Wall.


    I suspect that this time, the demons they sent over are most likely to be of the Lord God level!


    On our side, the combat power of the two sole main gods was also severely injured. It would be very detrimental to us if they would fight the devil before that time. "


    Everyone was silent.


    "This is the fact, no matter how difficult it is, we have to face it. Although the initiative is on the devil''s side, we have already defended and attacked and we have the advantage.


    Now Grandpa and Dad, you only need to restore your combat power as soon as possible.


    The affairs of the Great Black Wall can be handed over to grandma and mother. "Ye Hao said.


    "What about you?" Ye Zhan looked at Ye Hao.


    "Grandma is right. Based on our current combat power alone, if there are a lot of quasi-god-level and even main-god-level demons in the enemy, it will be difficult for us to resist. So I will find reinforcements to increase our side as much as possible. Weight!" Ye Hao said.


    "Reinforcements? Where do we have reinforcements?" Ye Zhan was surprised.


    "Not here, but there are other places. And it''s a very powerful army! Ten days, at most ten days! I will lead an army back!" Ye Hao said firmly.

 Chapter 2452： Ye Haos Thrilling Trip

    In this way, after making arrangements for the Black Great Wall, Ye Hao left the Black Great Wall.


    Old Jian, Senior Ximen, they all stayed in the Black Great Wall Alliance, assisting the work of Ye Ming and others.


    The Great Black Wall has also officially entered a state of waiting.


    Ye Hao also put on Xiao Cui, who had not fully recovered.


    Ye Hao looked everywhere in the void plane where the Black Great Wall was.


    "This is not right... nor is it here..."


    Ye Hao looked around. He was looking for a suitable space node and establishing a passage with the forbidden space of the Ten Thousand Demon City.


    This is not just finding a place and sending it back.


    Ye Hao, at the current level, must find some places with weak space barriers to make the transmission safe.


    Looking for a full day.


    Ye Hao finally found a suitable place, and this place Ye Hao has been here.


    "I didn''t expect it to be the most suitable place here." Ye Hao looked at the ruins in front of him.


    Here is the ruins of the fallen Cardinal City ruins.


    "Since it''s determined here, let''s start." Ye Hao looked for a flat ground and sat down cross-legged.


    Then his hands began to seal, and the laws of space emerged one by one beside him.


    It is very troublesome to build a space channel by one person, so Ye Hao needs to be very confident and spend a while.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    In this emptiness, the concept of time seems to be faint.


    After a few hours, a tunnel like a black hole finally appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    "It''s finally built. It''s a pity that the space channel I''m building can only last for a short period of time, and it''s still a one-off." Ye Hao sighed.


    Even though he is already a high-level quasi-god now, and the law of space is used so well, in fact, it is only the tip of the iceberg.


    The dark goddess Evelyn said that the law of space is one of the most complicated and difficult to understand, let alone Ye Hao''s current high-level quasi-god.


    Even those who are strong in the law of space at the King of God level can not necessarily see the full picture of the law of space.


    Ye Haoneng has found so many laws of space in his current realm, which is quite good.


    After a brief thought, Ye Hao entered the black hole.


    After a few breaths.


    When Ye Hao could see the things in front of him clearly, he found that he was already in the mist.


    This misty Ye Hao was quite familiar.


    This is the third time he has been in this mist.


    Because this is just the mist in the restricted area outside the Ten Thousand Monster City.


    Hiss


    Behind Ye Hao came the voice of a certain creature.


    "It''s you again. I don''t know if we really have fate or if you really have a large number. Every time I enter here, I can see you." Ye Hao turned around and looked at the old acquaintance behind him.


    Hundreds of death worms appeared behind Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao waved his right hand, and the surrounding fog instantly retreated hundreds of meters.


    And there were hundreds of death worms that were exposed right now.


    "This time I fell directly into the worm swarm." Ye Hao chuckled helplessly.


    The next second, the death worms roared offensively, rushing towards Ye Hao like a wave.


    ...


    Ten minutes later.


    Ye Hao was sitting on a small mountain, and a woman beside him didn''t know when she appeared.


    "You killed these?" Morgana looked at Ye Hao.


    Although it was a small mountain, in fact, there were death worms hunted and killed by Ye Hao.


    "No way, as soon as I came out, I crossed over and got here. These worms wanted to treat me as dinner, but I didn''t want to have dinner, so we had a dispute.


    how? You are a Zerg, do these death worms have anything to do with you? "Ye Hao looked at Morgana.


    "They do have our Zerg genes, but if you kill them, kill them. After all, our swarms are tens of thousands. It is impossible for you to kill a small bug and I will trouble you." Looking at Ye Hao: "Did you break through?"


    Morgana unexpectedly found that she could not see through Ye Hao''s strength now.


    "Your strength has also improved, and you are only one step away from the main **** level." Ye Hao looked at Morgana.


    Morgana''s eyes became more subtle, and pupils appeared in her eyes, and she began to look at Ye Hao carefully.


    "No need to look. I have just stepped into a high-level quasi-god, and you are still far behind the Queen." Ye Hao smiled.


    "That''s not necessarily. In less than a month, you have become a high-level quasi-god from a semi-holy level. I have never seen a cultivation speed like you.


    And you have a lot of power of law and elemental power. I am fighting with you, I may not be able to defeat you now. "Morgana said bluntly.


    Ye Hao shrugged: "Okay, we are allies, don''t engage us like enemies going to war."


    "You humans have a saying, there are no eternal friends or enemies in this world. I must consider the possibility of you becoming an enemy of our Zerg." Morgana said with a serious expression.


    Anyone who looks at her will think she is very serious.


    "Stop, stop, don''t think about this. As long as you are not hostile to my world, I can''t be your enemy." Ye Hao spread out his hands with a light smile.


    Even if the Zerg''s thoughts have gained wisdom, they are still somewhat different from their humans.


    In order to prevent the Morgana Queen from struggling with this issue, Ye Hao immediately changed the subject.


    "Come on, let''s talk about business. You said before that you have the ability to build wormholes, right? I have everything you want ready for you. You can also start to build wormholes." Ye Hao said.


    "How many corpses above the Quasi-God level did you get?" Queen Morgana asked.


    Ye Hao smiled mysteriously and raised a finger of his own.


    "One?" Morgana frowned slightly.


    Seeing that Ye Hao was still smiling, he did not speak.


    Morgana added: "Ten? This number is indeed enough to build several wormholes at the same time."


    "Not ten, but more than a hundred. A few of them belonged to the lower main god." Ye Hao threw Morgana a storage ring.


    "The corpse of the lower main god?" This time Morgana was indeed shocked by Ye Hao.


    She opened the storage items that Ye Hao gave herself, and it was indeed a corpse of the quasi-god, and several of the corpses of the lower main gods.


    And these corpses are all of the demons!


    "It''s all demons, you have gone to the demon plane, and which demon **** did you use?" Morgana''s words were actually a bit ridiculous.


    But she didn''t expect that she was completely in it.


    "You''re right, I went to the Demon Plane by chance, and then when I came back, I sneaked on a group of high-level demon commanders who attacked hundreds of thousands of demon army.


    When retreating, he happened to run into Lucifer, one of the seven demon gods of greed. But luckily, he escaped. "Ye Hao described his series of experiences lightly.

 Chapter 2453： My mother is still alive

    "You unexpectedly met the Greedy Demon God, one of the Seven Demon Gods, and escaped safely from his hands?" Morgana looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly, nodded and said, "Yes, that guy is quite strong, and it''s a little troublesome to deal with. He hit my dragon badly."


    "What about the serious injuries? It is a great blessing for you to come back alive from under his hands. Moreover, you have killed a few lower main gods and demons, so many quasi-god-level demons.


    I have to say that being able to form an alliance with you is the most famous decision I have made. "Morganna sighed.


    "Okay, don''t talk about it. These materials should be enough. How many wormholes can be created, and how many units can these wormholes transmit per day?" Ye Hao asked.


    "From the current materials, I can at least create five main god-level impulses and 20 quasi-god-level wormholes for you. If you don''t count the main god-level units.


    Then these wormholes are enough to arrange the transportation of more than 10,000 people every day. Of course this has no restrictions on our Zerg. "Morgana said.


    Ten thousand people a day, this is quite good data, and there is no need for a space node like the one created by the devil, and every transmission requires energy.


    "How long does it take?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Um... ten days to half a month or so." Morgana said.


    "Well, I want you to build enough wormholes with the fastest speed. My people built the black Great Wall defense line in the void on the other side.


    The demon attempted to break through the Black Great Wall defense line in the next, and again planned to invade the plane of the earth. "


    Ye Hao stared at Morgana: "I need your help this time, I need the help of the Zerg. I want enough Zerg troops!"


    Morgana smiled, she raised her head and looked at the white sky: "Hunting the devil was originally my only purpose of waking up from my sleep.


    This is our second cooperation, and I believe that our cooperation will be very good. "


    "Well, then I beg you. I have to go back to the Earth plane first and do some things. After ten days, I will come back to find you." Ye Hao said.


    "Okay. That will be the time when we start a war against the devil." Morgana clenched her fist.


    ...


    Ten Thousand Demons City, outpost in the restricted area.


    The soldiers of Ten Thousand Demons City are carrying out daily patrols here.


    Everything is the same as usual, and there is a mysterious atmosphere in the mist outside.


    "Captain, when do we change shifts?" A monster warrior said impatiently.


    "Almost. Today is the last day of our shift. After that, we can return to Ten Thousand Demons City and let other brothers come here to patrol." The leader of the team is a human fighter.


    "Captain, after we go back this time, let''s go and have fun again." Another warrior with a pig-headed human figure, leaning on the captain''s shoulders, showed a hungry expression.


    "You kid, don''t take me to such a place anymore. There is no good stuff, and the last time I was introduced to my fifty-year-old aunt." The human captain said contemptuously.


    "Why? How young is the human aunt in her fifties, and you were a four or five hundred-year-old fox clan before." said the pighead warrior.


    "This is not the same! Four or five hundred-year-old fox clan old ladies, at least look good and have a good figure. Those fifty-year-old human aunts are all like that. Are you embarrassed to get rid of it? I think it is unappetizing. "The human captain waved his hand again and again.


    "Cut, I also think that you, Captain, are willing to join a four or five hundred-year-old woman. That''s not your appetite. I''m only two hundred years old, old pig." Said the pighead warrior.


    "Um... that... don''t quarrel for now... I saw... I saw someone coming out of the restricted area." said a small, young soldier next to him.


    "Don''t be stupid, how could someone come out of the restricted area. You come to judge, fifty-year-old human aunt, and four or five hundred-year-old fox girl, which one do you want!" The human captain pulled over his companion and was about to question clearly. when.


    He saw the direction his companion was pointing, and there was indeed one person there.


    "You...you...who are you?" The team was frightened.


    Ye Hao glanced at them: "I''m Bei Ming Wuji''s grandson. Grandpa is in Ten Thousand Demons City."


    "In...in." Several people nodded repeatedly.


    After listening to Ye Hao, he jumped directly and jumped in the direction of Ten Thousand Demons City.


    Just leave that group of people back.


    Ten Thousand Demons City City Lord Mansion.


    Beiming Wuji was drinking tea in the courtyard, when suddenly a figure fell out of thin air.


    bump


    "Who is this? I was drinking tea, so why did I suddenly come over." Bei Ming Wuji looked at the rising dust, a little angry.


    But when he saw the face of the person who came, he was very excited.


    "Grandpa, how long hasn''t seen me, you won''t recognize me." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Bei Ming Wuji.


    Beiming Wuji took three steps and took two steps, walked directly in front of Ye Hao, and patted Ye Hao''s shoulder: "Why did your kid come back suddenly and hide your breath? I didn''t see it at all."


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "Isn''t this trying to surprise you."


    "Hahaha, this is a big surprise, a big surprise. What realm are you now?" Bei Ming Wuji asked.


    Ye Hao directly released his breath.


    At this moment, all the sensitive demons in the entire Ten Thousand Demons City felt their backs chill.


    Looking in the direction of the City Lord''s Mansion involuntarily, they felt as if there was an existence that could obliterate them in a single thought.


    "You... this is a ninth-level god!" Bei Ming Wuji looked at Ye Hao incredulously.


    "Accurately speaking, it is a high-level quasi-god." Ye Hao didn''t hide the slightest from his grandpa.


    "High-level Quasi-God?" Bei Ming Wuji took a breath: "How are you..."


    Suddenly Bei Ming Wuji thought of the purpose of Ye Hao''s departure.


    He looked at Ye Hao tremblingly: "Hao''er, are you...you..."


    "Mother is still alive, I saw her." Ye Hao said briefly.


    The old man jumped excitedly.


    "Great, great. I knew that my unfilial daughter could not die, hahahaha." Beiming Wuji couldn''t stop laughing.


    After stopping for a long time, he looked at Ye Hao excitedly: "Then why didn''t your mother come back with you?"


    "That''s it, I got to the crevice of the plane where the Black Great Wall is..." Ye Hao told Bei Ming Wuji everything, including the fact that the demon army was going to attack the Black Great Wall.


    "So now my mother, my father and my grandfather have no way to come back for the time being, and I will have to go back again later." Ye Hao said, "But soon together with the empty wormhole, it will be completed.


    Then I will take you to see your mother. "

 Chapter 2454： An angel is coming?

    Chapter 2454 an angel is coming?


    Ye Hao left Ten Thousand Demons City, and he returned to the Earth plane.


    Wushuang City.


    It was nearly a month before Ye Hao returned to Wushuang City.


    Similar to a month ago, Wushuang City has not changed much.


    But Ye Hao''s return broke the peace here.


    After Ye Hao came back, the news spread.


    In ten minutes, all the high-level personnel gathered in the meeting room of Wushuang City.


    Tang Yuan, Su Xiaoxiao, Song Xiaoyue and others are all here.


    "My time is a bit tight, so I will simply talk about the things I have to arrange when I come back this time." Ye Hao looked at everyone, and he directly raised his hand.


    The black air current formed a dynamic picture in Ye Hao''s hands.


    "I have found the Black Great Wall. My grandfather''s generation formed this line of defense there. Now the devil''s side is blocked by multiple plans to attack the earth.


    Therefore, a large army of hundreds of thousands was prepared, ready to attack the Black Great Wall defense line, through that passage to invade the earth plane again.


    Although there have been a lot of preparations on the Black Great Wall, I still hope that we can prepare some people to go to the Black Great Wall.


    Although it would be dangerous there, it is also very helpful for the improvement of the realm. "


    This is one of the purposes of Ye Hao''s return, to increase his combat power as much as possible.


    Not only the Zerg, but even the possible combat power on the earth should be supplemented.


    Ye Hao didn''t want to see the final flames of war spread to the earth, the earth could not afford to become the battlefield of the gods.


    "I''m willing to go." Tang Yuan raised his hand and signed up without saying anything.


    "This time a voluntary system is adopted, and those who are willing to go will go, and those who are unwilling to go do not force it." Ye Hao said.


    After this meeting discussed some other things, and then it ended.


    Ye Hao also gathered his old friends together.


    Finally the night darkened.


    Ye Hao finally had the opportunity to return to the inner courtyard alone.


    "Back." Song Ying looked at Ye Hao with a slight smile on her face.


    "Sorry, the first time I came back I was busy with meetings and arranging things. I didn''t come back to see you." Ye Hao looked at Song Ying apologetically.


    Song Ying shook her head, she touched Ye Hao''s shoulder, her face slowly caught up.


    "As long as you can come back without incident, I will be very happy."


    While Ye Hao and Song Ying were warm, a small figure appeared behind Ye Hao.


    "Hey, you angels don''t know how to leave a little private space for people. They don''t have any eyesight." Ye Hao looked at the little angel Zhuo Yu behind him, and vomited.


    Zhuo Yu didn''t speak, but flew outside with his wings.


    "I''ll go out first, don''t lock the door at night, wait for me." Ye Hao said softly in Song Ying''s ear.


    Song Ying''s cheeks flushed, and she rolled her eyes at Ye Hao, turned and walked into the room.


    Ye Hao smiled and walked out of the yard.


    "I heard you went to the Demon Plane." A pretty figure next to him looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked up and down Zhuo Yu.


    "When did you recover?"


    The current Burning Feather has completely restored the size of the previous angel, no more than a person, and a pair of white as snowy wings behind him.


    "Ten days ago. But my godhead has not been restored, and my strength is only in the semi-god state." Zhuo Yu looked up and down Ye Hao: "Your strength has been restored?"


    Ye Hao smiled slightly, he raised his hand, and manipulated the sacred power in the **** map directly into Zhuo Yu''s body.


    At first, Zhuo Yu was surprised that she didn''t know what Ye Hao was doing, and then she closed her eyes, as if enjoying the process.


    After half a minute, the second pair of wings on Zhuyu''s back bloomed.


    Zhuo Yu suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "How did you do it?"


    "I have a baby whose energy is very similar to that of your angel family. Then I blessed a healing spell to restore you." Ye Hao said lightly, as if saying a very normal the process of.


    "You have broken through!" Zhuo Yu''s strength was restored to the Quasi-God level. Only then did she realize that she could not see through Ye Hao''s realm.


    "Well, a high-level quasi-god. It is also because I stepped into a quasi-god that I have this ability." Ye Hao explained.


    "High-level quasi-god! How could you have gone from demi-god to high-level quasi-god in just over two months!" Zhuo Yu felt incredible.


    Before this guy was weaker than himself, but now he has left himself behind.


    "Some opportunities." Ye Hao shrugged.


    Zhuo Yu stared at Ye Hao, and then she hesitated and said a message: "In fact, some time ago, an angel from the gods and ten thousand realms contacted me.


    The teleportation device was also set up very smoothly over there, and within a few days, some angels will be teleported to the earth plane. "


    Ye Hao looked at Zhuo Yu in surprise: "Why did you suddenly tell me this news?"


    Zhuo Yu''s gaze was a little dodge, she looked to one side: "I only remind you for your help. This time there is a Seraphim of the lower lord god. I don''t want you to ask for it. Bitter."


    The next Lord God, Seraphim!


    This is indeed very useful news for Ye Hao.


    "How can angels come to the plane of the earth?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Our angels are different from others. We can come to the plane of the earth through the call of faith." Zhuo Yu raised his head.


    "The power of faith? That is to say, as long as there are people on earth who believe in your angels, you can dominate the plane of the earth?" Ye Hao frowned and asked.


    "It can be said, but the requirements are very demanding. To dominate the earth, enough faith is the first step, because it is not directly through, so it needs a medium to allow angels to survive on the earth plane.


    And after a while, these angels will return to the gods and all realms, unable to stay on earth for a long time. "Zuo Yu replied.


    "Then why are these angels suddenly coming to the Earth plane? You called it?" Ye Hao asked.


    Zhuo Yu shook his head: "Although I want to go back, I still don''t have the ability to convey my thoughts to the gods and worlds through the plane.


    It was a coincidence that I felt an angel conveying a message here, so I felt it, but they didn''t know my existence.


    Their purpose should be to confirm the next battle between gods and demons. After all, there is so much movement on the side of the demons. And you blockade those space nodes on the earth in large quantities, of course it will attract attention.


    So they came to see the situation in advance, or to put it directly, to determine whether the battlefield of the earth plane is still suitable. "


    Ye Hao''s eyes were cold: "Then it seems that I must go to meet them."

 Chapter 2455： Shaoyus change

    Chapter 2455 Zhuo Yu''s Change


    "What do you mean? You need to know those seraphs who are the lower lord gods. Not the demon warriors you face in the position of the devil!" Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "What''s the difference?"


    "Of course there is a difference. The angel family is born with angel elements, even if you don''t cultivate the power of other elements, you can smoothly enter the ninth **** level!


    And some angels even have a chance to evolve the power of angel elements into the power of angel law when they step into the tenth main **** level! The law of angels is a very famous law of the gods!


    You only have a high-level quasi-god right now, and you can''t be the opponent of the lower main **** Seraphim! "Zuo Yu said.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "I haven''t tried it, how can I know when they will appear?"


    Zhuo Yu was speechless, wondering if he should tell Ye Hao.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it, you have already told me a lot." Ye Hao turned around to return.


    "Within ten days! Should be in the two continents of Europe and Africa." Zhuo Yu suddenly shouted.


    Ye Hao turned his head back to look at Zhuo Yu somewhat unexpectedly.


    Zhuo Yu dodged his gaze: "You saved me and now healed my injury. And... and you can''t defeat Seraphim at all. I tell you these news, just to make you give up."


    "Thank you." Ye Hao said sincerely.


    "In addition... I heard that you are going to officially launch with the devil, I also want to go to that black Great Wall!" Zhuo Yu said.


    "You want to go too?" Ye Hao looked at Zhuo Yu with some surprise: "Your companion is here, are you not going to return to your angelic plane?"


    "Naturally I want to go back, but I am more aware of the importance of fighting the devil. Where there are devil, I will appear in Zhuo Yu." Zhuo Yu raised his head and looked arrogant.


    "Okay, I''ll take you there at that time." Ye Hao finished speaking and walked into the house.


    Zhuo Yu fluttered his wings and flew to a roof above.


    "Why should I tell him this?" Zhuo Yu felt his heart confused.


    And since she was resurrected, she found that her beliefs and thoughts had been changed, as if she had been bound by chains before, and she was in contact at this moment.


    Burning Yu, who was born on the plane of angels before, had accepted since childhood that angels should be loyal to the angels and do everything that the angels think is righteous.


    Will fight for the angel family, even at the cost of his life!


    But now, Zhuo Yu has more ideas of her own, she wants to do what she wants to do.


    She likes this vivid and emotional earth, she wants to fight those evil demons, even... she doesn''t want to return to the plane of angels.


    Everyone thinks that angels are happy. Being an angel can enjoy a long life and be carefree.


    As everyone knows, the angels are actually only bound by the wings behind them. They have no feelings of their own and just do what everyone thinks they should do.


    ...


    The next day, Ye Hao went directly to Europe by private jet.


    Checked into a five-star hotel in France, the wolf princess Liya came to greet him.


    In front of Ye Hao, Lya didn''t mean to hide her identity at all. The white tail was constantly swinging behind her, and there were white ears on her head.


    "Ye, where have you been all this time? You don''t even call me, you don''t even reply if you send you a WeChat." Liya pouted and looked at Ye Hao.


    "There are some things, leaving this world for now." Ye Hao said.


    "Leave this world? Could it be that you went to another plane!" Liya looked at Ye Hao excitedly.


    Leya is from Ye Hao''s side. Of course, she also knew about things in another world during this time, including the threat of demons.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao nodded, holding the tablet in his hand, looking at the summaries of all the things that happened on the earth during his absence during this time.


    In fact, they are things that are usually simple.


    "Isn''t it fun in another world? Would you like to take me with me next time?" Liya looked at Ye Hao blankly.


    "The other world is dangerous." Ye Hao said.


    "But I''m very strong, I''m now at the top of the seventh order. I will be able to step into the eighth holy level soon!" Leiya looked proud.


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head. He stared at Liya: "You move now."


    "Move? What''s the matter... Hey, why can''t I move..." At this time, L¨¦a was shocked to find that her body seemed to be fixed and it was difficult to move again.


    It is very difficult even to move a finger.


    Ye Hao lifted the blockade on Leya, and continued to look at the information in his hand: "Your current strength is not bad on the Earth plane. But when you go to another world, it''s a little wolf that anyone can step on. "


    Lya pursed her mouth: "Isn''t there you who can protect me. By the way, Ye, what kind of strength do you have now? Why did you just stare at me just now? I don''t even have the ability to move."


    Ye Hao smiled lightly and said calmly: "I have touched the bottleneck of the earth plane. Now I feel like a person with a head of three meters in a three-meter-high house. "


    "This... could it be said that you have reached the **** level!" Liya looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao didn''t say clearly, he really feels this way now.


    The earth plane has become quite fragile because it has been reduced to the battlefield of gods and demons all year round, so it will forcefully formulate rules to limit the realm of some creatures in order to protect itself.


    Just like a dangerous bridge, it can no longer withstand tens of tons of large trucks, so it will set height limits at both ends of itself to protect itself.


    This is the situation on the Earth plane now.


    This also made Ye Hao feel very depressed in it.


    This is not bad for him. If the lower master Ye Ming wants to come back, he needs to suppress his strength as much as possible, otherwise his height over three meters will accidentally hit the ceiling.


    "Are those people here?" Ye Hao put down the tablet in his hand and asked.


    "Catherine of the blood family has arrived, and people from the Holy See and the Greek Temple are also here. The others are still on the plane, but they should arrive before 8 o''clock tonight.


    Never miss Ye, the meeting time you arranged. "Liya said.


    Ye Hao nodded: "That''s good."


    "Ye, is there something going to happen? I feel that you have a very bad breath." Liya rolled over and rode on Ye Hao''s body, smelling like a husky on Ye Hao''s body.


    "What? I''m not happy, I have something to worry about, can you still smell it?" Ye Hao smiled and touched Liya''s head.


    L¨¦a raised her head: "Of course, our wolf''s intuition is very sensitive!"

 Chapter 2456： You go together

    2456-Sword


    "I don''t know if your nose is sensitive or not, but you''d better get off my Darling right away. Otherwise I will make you a wolf without a nose."


    A red dress appeared in the room.


    "Tsk tsk, there is a **** smell, it is unpleasant to death." Liya spit out her tongue at the visitor, but at Ye Hao''s request, she still sat next to her obediently.


    "Catherine, your two clans have clearly formed an alliance, why are you two still arguing when you see each other now." Ye Hao looked at the incoming person, dumbfounded.


    It is the current leader of the blood family, Catherine.


    "No way, I''m used to it." Catherine sat on the other side of Ye Hao, and she looked at Ye Hao: "Darling, you just said that there was something upsetting, is it the devil''s side?


    Ye Hao concealed it and nodded: "It is indeed a matter of demons. Although our plans on the earth plane have been destroyed and prevented a lot, they have not easily let go of the earth plane.


    Although I am not afraid to confront them right now, I am still worried that one day the earth will become a battlefield between gods and demons. "


    "Darling, I believe in you. Three years ago, you were just a weak and inconspicuous little person. Now you can let the leaders of the world come to see you in one sentence.


    I believe you will take us through all these difficulties, because you are the man I like Kathleen! "


    With that said, Catherine directly kissed Ye Hao on the cheek!


    "You...you... Katherine how can you..." L¨¦a pointed at Katherine with a blushing face.


    Compared to Catherine, L¨¦a is still a shy girl.


    After all, Catherine lived hundreds of years longer than Leah.


    "Okay, stop making trouble. There are some things I need you to do for me, and these things need to be hidden from the Holy See and the people of the Greek temple." Ye Hao said sternly.


    "I can understand you to hide the Greek temple, but you are now the son of the Holy See, and the old pope openly admitted that you are the successor of the future Holy See!" Catherine looked at Ye Hao puzzled.


    "I don''t want to keep it, but the trouble to be solved this time is the angel." Ye Hao said with a wry smile.


    "Angel?" Catherine looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "Darling, you mean you want to hunt angels?"


    "That''s right, if there are angels coming to the earth, it will cause us a lot of trouble. Although I don''t want to be an enemy of angels, if it is a last resort, I can only take action.


    After all, the Holy See believes in angels. If I let them know what I¡¯m doing, I¡¯m worried about what they will think. At this moment, the interior of the earth must not be chaotic.


    So this time, I can only rely on you. You have been enemies with the Holy See all the year round. Although you are now cooperating, you are most familiar with them.


    You know how to do it so that you won''t be noticed by them. "Ye Hao looked at Catherine and Lya.


    L¨¦a nodded: "That''s true. The enemy who is most familiar with the enemy is the enemy of the enemy."


    "This matter is indeed very suitable for us, but to locate the angel''s whereabouts all over the world... Isn''t it a bit difficult?" Catherine frowned.


    "The scope is not very large, it is in Africa and Europe. And when they come, they will definitely have a natural vision. Other people may find it a little troublesome.


    But you are different, the aura in you and the angels are exactly the same. If there is a high-intensity aura that repels you around, it is probably the appearance of angels. "Ye Hao said.


    "Ye, you are so smart. We are indeed disgusted with the breath of those people. Rome is our forbidden place. To our wolf clan, the smell there is just like...like..." L¨¦a couldn''t think of anything for a while. Words to describe.


    "It''s like water meets fire. Don''t worry, we will take care of this matter." Catherine said.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    The reason why he asked them to do this was to fix it within a very short time when the angel appeared, so as not to cause too much influence.


    Although Ye Hao is now a high-rank quasi-god, it is still difficult to lock a few breaths in such a large area of ??the earth.


    So let the wolf clan and blood clan do the work of scouts, it couldn''t be more appropriate.


    ...


    night.


    This five-star hotel in France welcomed the last few noble guests.


    In the living room of a large Presidential Suite.


    Around a simple round table, there are several figures who dominate the world.


    "It''s been a long time since everyone." Ye Hao raised his glass.


    "Mr. Ye, I haven''t seen you during this time. Your strength has improved again?" The saint of Yakina first discovered that Ye Hao''s breath was unusual.


    After all, Yakina inherited the godhead of Athena, although her current strength is only the eighth peak, she is considered a demigod.


    But after all, there is a godhead in his body, and he will be much more sensitive to Ye Hao than others.


    "I have become a god." Ye Hao said frankly.


    The eyes of several people froze at this moment.


    Black Butterfly''s eyes were full of curiosity and longing, as well as a hint of jealousy.


    When she met Ye Hao, she was eager to take this foot and explore the power of that god.


    I didn''t expect Ye Hao to have been ahead of her in just a few years.


    The old pope of the Holy See was calm and relaxed, as if this thing couldn''t be more normal.


    The most surprising is of course Smith of the United States, and Constantine of the bear country.


    These two people, as the leaders of the forces behind the world''s two major national groups, are currently paying close attention to the situation of the powerhouses on the earth.


    Previously, there were no more than eighth-order saint-level powerhouses on the earth before, and each of these forces had them, so there was no need to worry about weighing them against each other.


    And now Ye Hao, a rising star, suddenly said that he had become a god.


    This is an instant break of this balance.


    Yakina was different. She looked at Ye Hao vowedly: "Let''s have a match, I want to see how strong God is!"


    The others'' eyes lit up.


    In fact, they are also curious about how strong the so-called gods are, whether they are really strong enough to control the rules of this world.


    "Okay, let''s get on together. You can take out any artifact. I just need to move from this seat, even if I lose." Ye Hao sat on the high-end sofa of hundreds of thousands with his legs up.


    That one I''m sitting here, you guys come to hit my face.


    "It''s here?" Akina was worried.


    After all, they are all masters, the lowest strength now also has the strength of the eighth rank, they are worried that it will create a bad move.


    "It doesn''t matter, it will be over soon." Ye Hao hooked his fingers at several people: "Hurry up, don''t waste time."


    Seeing Ye Hao''s behavior, several of them were really angry.


    "That''s offending." Yakina turned directly into her body, putting on three Athena artifacts.

 Chapter 2457： Global fluctuations

    The black butterfly beside it also exudes a black breath, forming the shape of a butterfly.


    Smith in the Eleventh District of the United States turned black, and at the same time eagle-like wings bloomed behind him.


    Smith at this time was like a steel eagle.


    Constantine Xiong screamed angrily, and his upper body''s clothes exploded directly, revealing red lines all over his body, and his body suddenly became bigger.


    This is Constantine''s violent ability, and then frost and lightning appeared on his arms, which are also Constantine''s ability.


    As a person with three abilities, his state at the moment is the strongest!


    "I''m so old, I have to accompany you to mess around." The old pope shook his head with a chuckle, but his eyes were resolute, and the scepter in his hand hit the ground.


    In the next moment, a pair of white wings grew behind the old pope.


    Two-winged angel mode!


    At this moment, the presidential suite of this five-star hotel is filled with an extremely powerful atmosphere, even if you want to hide it, you can''t hide it.


    ...


    Several floors downstairs, Catherine and L¨¦a, who were sulking daily, suddenly raised their heads and stared at the ceiling above their heads.


    "Katherine, you feel it," Lya said solemnly.


    "A number of Tier 8 powers appear at the same time, there are people with supernatural powers, angels, gods, and various auras." Catherine said solemnly.


    "I... I have a feeling of being overwhelmed and out of breath." Leya murmured.


    The breath that appeared in the next second caused L¨¦a to stop and almost knelt on the ground.


    The lights of the entire hotel flickered at this moment.


    "This...Is this the high-level quasi-god breath on Ye''s body?" Catherine looked at her trembling hand. This was the first time she felt scared and horrified.


    As an arrogant kin, this kind of performance made her feel ashamed, but this was also an instinctive feeling.


    ...


    Holy See¡¤Holy Mountain


    Several cardinals are discussing something.


    "The things I said just now must be implemented." Bishop Judy was saying, her expression suddenly changed.


    The other cardinals also changed their faces.


    A few people walked quickly to the outside of the hall, looking at the direction of Northern Europe.


    "A few tier eight auras just appeared." Judy Cardinal said in a deep voice.


    "There is also a breath that seems to be the Pope, the wave of entering the state of a two-winged angel." said Cardinal Charles next to him.


    "What''s going on? Right now, the Pope should be with His Royal Highness the Son in the French Secret Society?" Another Dennis Cardinal asked puzzledly.


    In the next second, a stronger breath impacted their souls.


    Edmund Cardinal on the side vomited blood directly.


    "Edmond, what''s the matter with you." Cardinal Judy asked with concern.


    Cardinal Edmond waved his hand: "I''m fine. I just tried to use my ability to probe what happened in France. But I didn''t expect that this powerful fluctuation directly caused me to be bitten.


    It is a very powerful soul power, and at the same time it gives me a feeling...like a god. "


    Cardinal Judy suddenly brightened his eyes: "Could it be that His Royal Highness the Son..."


    ...


    This time the fluctuation is still sweeping away, like a nuclear bomb explosion, constantly spreading from far to near.


    Next is the Dumbledore School of Magic.


    Water, trees, and fire all began to move irregularly.


    As a magician who is good at magic, his perception of heaven and earth is several times stronger than that of supernatural powers, so they almost immediately felt this change after the Holy See Cardinal.


    Dean Dumbledore came out, and in the open space outside, several powerful magicians had already been waiting.


    "President Dumbledore, these eighth-order strong fluctuations?" Chaps Dean said worriedly.


    "It doesn''t matter, these fluctuations have no killing intent, and they are all acquaintances." Dean Dumbledore waved his hand.


    The next second, Dean Dumbledore''s eyes lit up.


    "This... what a pure water element wave... It''s not just the water element, but also the thunder element, the wind element... even the dark element!" Dean Dumbledore looked at the direction of Northern Europe with excitement. There is room for fluctuations.


    It''s him, it''s him! He finally took that step! "


    "President? What did you feel?" Although the other magicians also felt it, they were not as sensitive as Dean Dumbledore.


    "Earth...there is a **** again." Dean Dumbledore said excitedly: "Our new god!"


    ...


    Greek temple


    The Twelve Saints are making contact in the arena.


    "It''s so boring." The Leo Saint Seiya waved his fist boredly: "My Lord Saint went out this time and didn''t even bring us."


    "What about bringing you? Do you want you to protect the saint? Now the saints are already semi-god-level powerhouses, and still need your semi-holy-level powerhouse protection?" The Aquarius female saint warrior next to him disdain Said.


    "You..." Leo Saint Seiya was not reconciled, but there was indeed nothing to say.


    "Okay, practice hard by yourself. This time the saint is not going to fight, but going to secret meetings with other representatives of the alliance. I heard that it was the one from China who came.


    It disappeared for another month or two, and suddenly came out and invited big people from all over the world. It really saved face. "The Capricorn Saint Seiya played with what was in her hand, chuckled and shook her head.


    At this time, the Virgo Saint Seiya next to him looked a little absent-minded.


    "Tisaqi, what''s the matter with you? You don''t take the practice seriously." The Aquarius female saint next to her asked curiously.


    "No...nothing." Tisaki looked away with some guilty conscience.


    "I know why, the lady who is going to meet this time is Mr. Ye Hao from China. And Mr. Ye Hao has an indissoluble bond with our Virgo Saint Seiya Miss Tisaki." The Pisces Saint Seiya suddenly came out to tease.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Tisaki glared at her companion with some guilty conscience, as if to throw something.


    The next second, as if a gust of wind swept the Greek temple.


    Each of the twelve saints stood up straight, looking at the direction of Northern Europe.


    "Just...that was not my illusion, right?"


    "An illusion? It''s impossible for all the twelve of us to have an illusion, right."


    "It''s not an illusion, the fluctuation just now is indeed a number of eighth-order powerhouses, and among them is the fluctuation of Lord Saintess!"


    "Could it be that Master Saint is in danger?"


    Several saints talked about it.


    "Impossible, if the Lady Saint is in danger, she will send me a message as soon as possible." The oldest Aries Saint Seiya said calmly with his hands in his pockets.


    In the next second, another wave of waves transmitted over.


    The Aries Saint Seiya pulled out his hand, he swallowed, and looked at his companions next to him with horror and horror.


    "That was... God-level fluctuations just now?"


    "This...Is it impossible? The eighth-rank saint level on the earth is already at the top. When did the god-level powerhouse appear?" The Cancer Saint Seiya said suspiciously, but his own words were not firm.


    Because the powerful aura just now is definitely not an eighth-level saint, then there is only one possibility, a ninth-level god!


    Tisaki''s heart moved, and the man''s figure appeared in front of her eyes.


    "Is it him?"

 Chapter 2458： He became a god!

    China, Tianmen.


    The celestial master was sitting cross-legged on a stone peak, meditating with his eyes closed.


    Three figures walked out next to him.


    Ye Hao is familiar with the first two, Yao Chun of the magical doctor school, and Xiao Zheng of Zhujiangu.


    After Tianmen lost the Tiandi Jue, the two announced their retreat.


    As for the third person, Ye Hao is also familiar with the old man of Tianji Pavilion who has been officially closed for a long time.


    "You are out." The old master opened his eyes and looked at the old man Tianji.


    The old man of Tianji looked at the old master: "Your strength has improved again, and you have stepped into a demigod level. You are only one step away from the realm of gods."


    The old master shook his head mockingly: "Yes. The previous battle between Tiandi Jue and that little guy gave me a lot of rewards. After I came back, I had an epiphany here and touched the gate.


    However, one step is still far away. Throughout the ages, I don''t know how many people stopped at this step.


    In order to step into the realm of gods, the Three Thousand Ways must have an epiphany. "


    "Hmph, if the Heavenly Master had such strength at the time of the Heaven and Earth Finals, how could Ye Hao Xiaoer be the opponent of the Heavenly Master!" Yao Chun said angrily, wearing a mask.


    "Okay, things are over. What''s the use of saying this, if you lose, you lose." The old master shook his head, but there was a wave of gaze that might have passed this thought.


    "Tianji, this time we retreat. Have you noticed anything." The old master looked at the old man Tianji.


    The old man Tianji sighed, shook his head and said, "Let''s sign."


    The old master''s expression stiffened, and he lowered his head: "You still can''t change it? Ye Hao, have you counted in this variable."


    "Count it in, I don''t know Ye Hao''s variable, nor can I see it. But the result of the calculation is still to sign." The old man of Tianji shook his head.


    "Hey, it seems that we have to prepare the way for the Tianmen. Xiao Zheng, is the list I prepared for you ready." The old heavenly master looked at Xiao Zheng.


    Xiao Zheng took out a scroll from his arms and handed it to the celestial master.


    "It''s all here, a total of 100 people. They are all capable and talented people in Tianmen." Xiao Zheng said.


    "One hundred... less. But it can be considered to have left seeds for our Tianmen, so prepare for the rest of the matter." The old heavenly master raised his head, looked at the thousands of mountains in front of him, and sighed, as if What are you feeling.


    Huhuhu


    Suddenly, a wave of volatility swept across.


    "This is?" Xiao Zheng and the three people felt it.


    "The aura of five eighth-level powerhouses." As a semi-god powerhouse, the old celestial master naturally directly felt the strength of this aura.


    "Five eighth rank powerhouses? Is something wrong with this?" Yao Chun asked worriedly.


    "The two supernatural beings should be from the bear country and the 11th district of the United States. There is also a very sacred breath, the old pope of the Holy See. There is also a very strong breath of God, which should be obtained from the Greek temple The saint of inheritance.


    Finally... this breath is very strange, unfamiliar. The old celestial master squinted his eyes halfway: "But their aura is very strange. They are not opposed to each other, as if they have locked an enemy?" "


    "Five eighth-tier strongmen lock an enemy, and there is that great power on this earth with such strength." Xiao Zheng exclaimed.


    next moment.


    Both Xiao Zheng and Yao Chun shook their bodies, and their legs began to tremble.


    "This... this breath!" Xiao Zheng showed an unbelievable expression. Although Yao Chun could not see his face with a mask, his eyes were not much worse.


    "It''s that kid. I didn''t expect to see him in a few years, he would grow so fast." The old man Tianji said with emotion.


    The celestial master was silent for a long time, and finally shook his head mockingly: "I lost, I lost. I lost completely. I thought I could step into the gods earlier than him.


    But I didn''t expect that people had already walked so far in the gods, but I was still stagnating at the door. "


    Hearing the words of the celestial master, how could Xiao Zheng and Yao Chun still not know who they were talking about.


    But they didn''t want to believe that the kid who was hunted down by them.


    Now he has become the only **** on earth!


    ...


    In the Presidential Suite on the top floor of a five-star French hotel.


    Time seemed to pause at this moment.


    Constantine of the bear country, kneeling on the ground, the ground has collapsed, and his arms were bound by frost and lightning respectively, and he raised it high, quite embarrassed.


    Smith in the 11th District of the United States was blasted into the wall, the steel on his body was still smoking, blood was flowing from his mouth, and his eyes were full of horror.


    The old pope of the holy mountain of the Holy See was trapped in a black cage. He breathed a little bit, and the white wings behind him seemed a little more bleak in the black cage.


    Yakina wears a platinum crown on her head and her body is covered by golden armor. She holds the earth shield in her left hand and the spear of war in her right.


    She was covered with ice crystals all over, in the form of ice sculptures, maintaining the appearance of leaping high, trying to attack with the spear of war in her hand.


    Because of the appearance of this ice sculpture, the temperature of the entire room has fallen below zero.


    Ye Hao was intact at the moment, still sitting on the sofa in his previous posture, but there was an extra person on his lap.


    Hei Butterfly sat on Ye Hao''s lap, her eyes lost, as if bewildered.


    "Okay. I think there is already a result." Ye Hao directly withdrew his breath.


    Constantine of Xiong Country fell directly to the ground, panting, he looked at his hands.


    He, an ice-type electric-type superpower, actually felt that one of his hands was frozen, and one hand felt numb after being electrocuted.


    He raised his head and looked at the man sitting on the sofa with some fear.


    Smith in the 11th District of the United States fell straight down.


    "Hey, be careful." Ye Hao moved Smith directly to the sofa next to him, and then used the Holy Healing technique on him.


    Among these people, Smith was the most injured.


    The black cage that bound the old guy also dissipated.


    "Unbelievable, it''s unbelievable. The few seconds just now were really dark moments in my life." The old pope retreated from an angelic state, wiping the sweat from his forehead, and his cheeks were still pale now.


    Kaz Kaz


    The ice sculpture that had frozen Akina began to crack, and then the ice sculpture broke directly.


    The spear of war in Yakina''s hand also pierced towards Ye Hao.


    "Hey, hey, it''s already stopped." Ye Hao stared at Yakina.


    Akina was directly in the air, unable to move.


    "Let go of me!" Yakina said.


    Ye Hao released the shackles of Akina.


    Yakina took back the three artifacts from her body, and then stared at Ye Hao, as if she wanted to study him.


    "How did you do it?" The black butterfly still on Ye Hao''s lap didn''t care about his current posture at all, staring at Ye Hao with fiery eyes, and even took the initiative to narrow the distance between the two.

 Chapter 2459： Teacher Ye takes classes online

    "It''s very simple to deal with you. Your tricks are spiritual. When you attacked me, your sea of ??consciousness was also just open.


    So I directly invaded your sea of ??consciousness and controlled your soul. I now have the Law of Soul, and your level of attack is nothing to me. "Ye Hao explained,


    "Then why did I feel that my body is so heavy just now! And your lightning and ice can cause harm to me!" Constantine asked.


    Ye Hao explained with a smile: "In the former, you feel the weight of your body, which is a gravitational position. I just released a twenty-fold neutral position to you. This is for you, who is only an eighth rank. Don''t move, even if you want Raising your hand is a laborious task.


    As for ice and lightning, it is because you and I are not on the same level.


    The same power is divided into three types, the lowest is the power you know and use now.


    The second type is called the force of the elements, above which is the force of the law. "


    "Then the dark power you just saw was at the law level?" The old Pope stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded: "That is the law of darkness. Light and darkness are opposites. Everyone thinks that darkness is afraid of light, but they are not. These two powers are opposite to each other. As long as the power of darkness is stronger than light, it can be swallowed. Light.


    Old Pope, you were originally just a simple power. After using divine magic to enter the state of two-winged angels, your power became the power of angelic elements in a short time.


    But compared to my dark law, it is still a grade, let alone you. Even the female angel you saw before can not necessarily escape from my dark law. "


    "What about me...cough cough cough... the power just now, but... cough cough cough... makes me almost feel like I''m dying." Smith panted, limp on the sofa.


    Although Ye Hao had healed his injury, the feeling before, still enveloped his heart like a shadow, causing his legs to tremble now.


    "It''s my simple power to deal with you." Ye Hao shook his fist: "I''m sorry, I just used 10% of my physical strength and confiscated my strength."


    Smith''s expression twitched, and he buried his head directly into the sofa.


    The power he thought of as horror turned out to be less than one-tenth the power of others.


    Moreover, he just slammed a punch in the air. At that time, he didn''t know anything, and was hit directly against the wall, feeling that the bones all over his body were broken.


    In fact, Ye Hao''s words still concealed a little bit, which saved Smith a little face.


    Because he only talked about physical power, this physical power does not include the situation where the blood wolf state is turned on, or the five element constitution.


    At that time, Ye Hao''s strength increased exponentially.


    "Then what is dealing with me is the law of ice?" Yakina looked at Ye Hao. She was frozen in the ice sculpture just now, and it didn''t work for her to actuate the artifact on her body.


    And the chill went straight into her body. If it wasn''t for the armor protection on her body, Akina felt that her heart and blood might be frozen.


    "Uh... my ice is not the power of the law, it is just the power of the elemental ice." Ye Hao looked at Yakina with a dark face with embarrassment.


    "It turns out that this will be the strength of God." Constantine laughed mockingly: "We originally thought that God was just a little stronger than us."


    "No, no, no. In fact, my power has exceeded the scope of the ninth rank. Under the higher-level rules, the ninth god-level we think is actually only the quasi-divine level, and even in some people¡¯s eyes, it¡¯s basically Not a god.


    Above the Quasi-God Level, there is also the Lower Main God Level, which we can simply call the Eleventh Level.


    The other is the twelfth-tier mid-level main god, and the thirteenth-level high-level main god. As far as I know, the strongest is the fourteenth-level **** king level, or demon king level. It is unclear whether there is any above. "Ye Hao said.


    Listening to Ye Hao''s recounting of these things made everyone present look envious.


    They seemed to be in a small pond, listening to Ye Hao''s account of how vast the sea outside was.


    "Ordinary high-level quasi-gods are not as strong as mine. The five of you have no problem dealing with low-level quasi-gods. Yakina has the power of inheritance from the goddess Athena, and three artifacts in hand." Ye Hao said With this.


    Make the five people even more frustrated.


    This is simply saying, it¡¯s not that you are too weak, but I¡¯m too strong


    "I have been searching for so many years, and still can''t step into the gods, but you are one step earlier than any of us." Black Butterfly sat on Ye Hao''s lap, a little depressed.


    "Your question, this time I went to the Demon Plane and found the reason. Maybe I can help you." Ye Hao tapped a finger on Black Butterfly''s forehead.


    The law of soul is applied.


    The next second, Hei Butterfly''s body shook, and her frustrated eyes suddenly became energetic.


    "It turns out... it turned out to be such a thing, that is to say, as long as I practice according to what you said, I still have hope that I can step into the Quasi-God level!" Hei Butterfly Ye Hao was a little excited.


    Ye Hao nodded: "Of course, here, you and Yakina are the most hopeful to step into the Quasi-God Level in the shortest time. After all, you have been at the Eighth Saint Level for a long time.


    I almost entered the Quasi-God level before, you just need to change it a bit and understand the message I am conveying to you, within three months, you will definitely be able to enter the Quasi-God level. "


    Hei Butterfly stood up with excitement, retreats from the next room and walked in, seemingly going to retreat to practice.


    Ye Hao was still remembering the soft feeling just now, staring at him stubbornly.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Hao looked at Yakina.


    Yakina stared at Ye Hao: "You just said that I also hope to be able to step into the Quasi-God level like Black Butterfly, and it''s... within three months!"


    Ye Hao nodded: "Yes. You have an advantage over others, you have a godhead, you only need to realize the inheritance of the goddess Athena.


    It''s just that your strength is increasing too fast, causing your own epiphany to fail to keep up. "


    "Then what should I do?" Akina asked.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, the Law of Soul gathered into a beam of light and shot into Akina''s forehead.


    In the next second, Yakina''s eyes lit up, and she muttered in surprise: "It turns out...that''s what happened..."


    Afterwards, Yakina got into a room like Black Butterfly and closed the door.


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head. During this time of absence, he was not just looking for relatives, but also thinking about how to help his companions on earth improve their strength.


    In addition, Ye Hao himself has the law of soul, and he has an innate advantage in this respect.


    Three beams of eyes fell on Ye Hao.

 Chapter 2460： Hide it?

    Chapter 2460 hide it?


    That night, Ye Hao became a teacher. He gave Constantine, Smith, and the old Pope some pointers.


    Although they and Ye Hao are just a cooperative relationship.


    Some people may be worried that if Ye Hao guides them to improve their strength, they will take a bite.


    Ye Hao believes a word.


    No doubt about employing people.


    Since they have chosen to cooperate, don''t doubt it.


    These people are the strongest people on earth right now, and these people''s improvement in strength is equivalent to having more power like the earth.


    Of course, Ye Hao would not guarantee that these people would not really be suspicious.


    If something like that happened, Ye Hao only needs to let those people know what a ridiculous choice he made.


    Early the next morning.


    Under Ye Hao''s urging, Constantine retreated from the practice unwillingly.


    The look of the resentful wife was like a child who was still in a dream early in the morning but was awakened by his parents.


    "You are also true, originally we were together to discuss things. It''s better for you now, you have to cultivate one by one." Ye Hao smiled.


    Constantine sat on the sofa: "Actually, there are no important things, just those things."


    "There is nothing more important than your cultivation. When I called you to a meeting before, you all said you had important things to tell me." Ye Hao looked suspiciously at Constantine.


    Constantine rubbed his chin, as if to hide his embarrassment.


    "Okay, let''s make a long story short. The trouble is that there are the space nodes that I told you before. During the time you left, these space nodes have become weird one by one, and the fluctuations have become more intense than before.


    There is even a momentum of expansion. For example, in the Bermuda Triangle that you said you were responsible for, there were passing ships in the past two months, and it was discovered that the abnormal magnetic field there was at least 30% larger than before.


    In order to prevent accidents, we have set up a range of approach areas there, which means that there is a leakage of nuclear materials. "


    "This matter is also the first thing I have to deal with when I come back this time." Ye Hao said.


    "In addition, the biggest trouble is the area of ??the Egyptian pyramids. Half a month ago, the Holy See, the Greek Temple, and our bear country ability team were all dispatched together.


    But this space node is very strange. In a maze underground, no matter how you find it, you can''t find an exit.


    It''s the same even if our eighth rank powerhouse enters. "Constantine frowned.


    "Can''t find the exit? Then how did you come out?" Ye Hao asked suspiciously.


    "Although you can''t find an exit when you go in there, as long as you sleep inside, you will find yourself outside the pyramid. You say weird is not weird, and we can''t find a way in the end.


    I can only wait for you to come back and think of a solution together.


    It just so happens that you are back, and you are now a Quasi-God-level strength. This matter is left to you, I will go back to practice first, I just realized something, it seems to be the power of the element you said!


    We may have to retreat during this period of time. You can instruct all our organizations if you need it. This is my badge. "Constantin dropped a white bear badge and ran away.


    As if for fear of wasting a little time.


    Ye Hao looked at the white bear badge wryly. He knew this badge very well.


    The Xiong Nation has the rights comparable to the President. With this badge, Ye Hao can even directly order the Xiong Nation¡¯s nuclear weapons to be launched all over the world.


    However, the reason Constantine gave this thing to Jon was actually thinking that Jon already had quasi-god strength, and every attack had the power of a nuclear bomb, and it was the kind without nuclear radiation.


    Therefore, the nuclear weapons of this trivial bear country do not need at all.


    For example, a person who drives a Mercedes-Benz will miss someone else''s bicycle.


    ...


    Ye Hao didn''t bother these people anymore.


    For this group of people, they have been in a bottleneck for a long time, and for many years they want to improve their strength.


    At this moment, I finally had a chance, just like a traveler in the desert, seeing a puddle of lake water, how could he miss the opportunity to swig.


    "There are quite a lot of things. Not only must we guard against the possibility of angels appearing at any time, but we must also solve the problems in the Bermuda Triangle and the Egyptian Pyramids."


    Ye Hao sat on the sofa with a thoughtful expression.


    "If the lost continent of Atlantis were directly brought back to the earth, wouldn''t it be a bit too shocking? But after such a large continent, it is impossible to hide it."


    Hide it?


    An idea suddenly popped into Ye Hao''s mind.


    That''s right! Is to hide Atlantis.


    And if it is hidden, Ye Hao is equivalent to the previous method of the Eagle Eye base.


    Combining stealth technology and levitation technology, let it float on top of people''s head in unknown circumstances.


    But there is a problem with this, and that is the size of Atlantis.


    Regardless of the size of Atlantis, many of them are products of that sub-plane itself. The real Atlantis is only a central place.


    "The area of ??Atlantis should be about 4 million square kilometers, but that is the area predicted by geographers before. If I move it back, it will be 100 square kilometers, which means it is equivalent to half the size of Australia. "Ye Hao rubbed his chin.


    This area is much larger than the floating island of Eagle Eye.


    Hawkeye¡¯s floating island has an area of ??only 100,000 square kilometers, equivalent to half the size of an island nation.


    This is a full twenty times difference!


    The difficulty is not just a simple increase of twenty times as difficult, but the difficulty increases exponentially!


    "But it''s not impossible. I now have the law of space. As long as the method of the previous Hawkeye base is combined, it is not possible.


    In that case, the continent of Atlantis could be brought to Earth quietly. "Ye Hao muttered to himself.


    But this is a big project, and it won''t be done in a short while.


    "Go and see the Egyptian pyramid first." Ye Hao stood up, turned and went downstairs.


    Before leaving for Egypt, Ye Hao found Catherine and Leiyat and gave them some charms.


    Ask them to tear up these messenger spells as long as they find an angel appears.


    These spells, in most cases, Ye Hao will have induction, even if it is separated from the plane barrier, it can have a certain effect.


    Now it is foolproof.


    Ye Hao also set off to go to Egypt, which is known as the birthplace of civilization along with ancient China.

 Chapter 2461： Ancient Egyptian god?

    Chapter 2461 Ancient Egyptian Gods?


    Angelic plane


    "Sister, sister." A beautiful Seraphim ran into a palace.


    Rushing


    In the pool next to him, an angel with white skin was soaking in the water.


    "They are already seraphs, and you are still so flustered. You don''t look like the next main **** at all." The angel in the pool said with a light smile.


    The Seraphim pouted: "I...I''m just here to tell my sister some good news...Since my sister is bullying Xiaoxi so much, Xiaoxi won''t say anything."


    With that, Seraphim turned around and pretended to leave.


    Her pace was very slow, and after walking a few steps, she had not heard the sound behind her.


    She turned around angrily and stomped straight: "Bad sister, you will not leave me if I am going to leave. Don''t you care if the mission I am going to perform is dangerous or not."


    In the pool, a Liying stood up, and the water flowed from her body and fell into the water.


    The scene was as beautiful as a picture scroll, and behind this Li Ying there were ten pairs of white wings.


    This is a ten-winged angel! Upper Lord God!


    "Who am I, your sister? Do you think I don''t know what task you are performing?" Ten-winged angel showed an expression that everything was in my grasp.


    Her beautiful body was soon covered with a layer of white gauze.


    "Sister, you know?" Seraph looked at her in surprise.


    "Ruxi, you are my sister of Ruqi, how could I not care.


    According to the rules of our angel family, every new seraph must lead his team to perform a mission, so as to become a real seraph. Do you know why? "Ru Qi looked at her sister.


    Ru Xi nodded: "I know. We angels generally fight in small teams, a small team of five people. The five ordinary teams usually consist of one or two seraphs, with four-winged angels and two-winged angels fighting.


    The four-winged angels and two-winged angels are just angel warriors, they only need to have the ability to fight, and it is enough to carry out the commands sent by the seraphim.


    And Seraphim is different, Seraphim not only needs to have enough combat ability, but also needs command ability and command ability. "


    "That''s right. Because our angels are small in number, we adopt elite combat methods. Five people and one team, and in such a team, the Seraphim as the leader is very important.


    There are some things, a leader''s order may even lead to the survival of the entire team! "Ru Qi said solemnly.


    "I know! I''m ready! In order to perform this task, I have waited for five full years!" Ru Xi said with a pouting mouth, "The other angels who were at the same time as me were laughing at me.


    In any case, I have to become a formal Seraphim, a qualified commander. Then become an eight-winged angel, and then become a ten-winged angel like her sister.


    In that way, you can become the strongest angel warrior around Shila Twelve Wings like your sister! "


    Ru Qi touched her sister''s head: "Yes. You will have the glory of standing next to Sir Sheila''s twelve-winged angel!"


    "By the way, sister, did you just say that you arranged this task for me?" Ru Xi stared at his sister.


    "The first mission shouldn''t be too difficult. And this time your mission is to go to the earth. Because of hundreds of millions of years of fighting, the earth plane has become a cosmic energy-poor plane.


    The strongest creatures there will not exceed the ninth quasi-god level, and you will be safe to go there to perform tasks. "Ru Qi looked at her sister and said


    Ru Xi glared at her sister: "Sister, how can you do this. What I want is upright!"


    "Ru Xi, this is dignified and upright. Okay, needless to say. The power of faith on the earth plane has been injected into the teleportation circle, and it can be teleported within ten days. Go back and be prepared." Ru Qi knows that her sister must be strong. .


    If you talk more about this matter, it will surely make both parties angry, so she stopped the topic early.


    When Ru Xi saw her sister leave, she could only stomped her feet and turned and left. She secretly made up her mind to complete this task perfectly and make her sister admire herself!


    ...


    Earth plane.


    Ye Hao, who was under the ancient Egyptian pyramids, had already entered the labyrinth that Constantine said.


    There are walls made of earth-yellow sandstone everywhere, as well as the head.


    The use of force bombardment will only cause sand and rocks to fall in and bury people in it.


    Ye Hao was in it, and it took less than half a minute to figure out the details.


    "It''s no wonder they can''t find an exit, because this is not a secret palace at all. But it''s just an illusion that combines overlapping space and the power of soul.


    If there is no accomplishment in space and soul, let alone the strength of their eighth-order holy levels, even the ninth-level quasi-god level can''t see any vision. "


    Ye Hao raised his right arm, raised his index finger, pointed it at the top of his head, and tapped it lightly.


    Where Ye Hao touched, a lot of ripples immediately appeared, as if it had touched the surface of the water.


    "It''s a pity that unfortunately, I happen to be quite accomplished in space and soul." Ye Hao smiled slightly.


    In the next second, the surrounding sand and stone maze disappeared completely.


    It replaced a large piece of sand and an altar made of sand.


    On the altar is a throne, and a giant made of sand sits on it.


    "Eagle head human body? Wearing a crown on the head, wearing ancient Egyptian costumes, and holding a scepter in your hand. If I guess correctly, you should be the patron saint of ancient Egyptian mythology, Horus?" Ye Hao Looking at this sand giant said.


    The surroundings were silent, there was no movement.


    "I don''t care if you have left behind a trace of divine knowledge or it is Horus himself. It is very impolite not to answer other people''s questions. Your god... is the guy named Shala, who didn''t teach you Well." Ye Hao said.


    Now, there was movement.


    The sand giant actually opened his eyes.


    "Don''t be rude to the great sun **** La!" The sand giant even spoke.


    "You are Horus, right?" Ye Hao asked with his arms folded.


    "I am a trace of the remnant of Horus''s remaining soul on the earth plane. You... are the earth species? You can actually pass my illusion." Horus'' eyes showed a strange light.


    "High-level quasi-god, possesses the law of darkness, the law of space, and the law of soul. There are other kinds of elemental powers in the body? A mere earth species has so many law and elemental powers at the same time?" Horus With a surprised expression.

 Chapter 2462： The wrath of Horus!

    Chapter 2462 Horus''s anger!


    Ye Hao frowned: "Is that the ability of the Eye of Horus just now?"


    "Under the Eye of Horus, all truth will appear before my eyes. This is just one of the functions of the Eye of Horus.


    But I am just a consciousness, and this is the only function I can use. Earth species, you have a good talent. Can cultivate to such a realm on the earth plane.


    I can send you to a higher plane, where you will see a wider world. "Horus said.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "You are talking about the gods and the world, why do you want me to believe in you ancient Egyptian gods?"


    "You actually know the gods and worlds? It seems that you have got a lot of relics left on the earth, yes. I want you to believe in our ancient Egyptian gods.


    Our ancient Egyptian gods are powerful gods. As long as you are willing to join us, you will have a brand new future. "Horus also raised his hands, looking excited.


    "I heard other people say that. Your **** system was relatively strong billions of years ago. But in the era of the first battle against the devil, you suffered heavy damage.


    Has long since fallen from a first-rate **** system to a second-rate **** system. It is far from the Olympus **** system. "Ye Hao smiled.


    These words are incredible, the entire sand hall has started to shake at this moment.


    "Asshole, you are a terrestrial species, you dare to insult the great ancient Egyptian god! Believe it or not, I will punish you now!" Horus raised his scepter and aimed at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled disdainfully.


    "Your body should have the strength of the upper main god, or at least the middle main god, if your main body comes, I might still be a little afraid. But just your remnant soul, want to punish me?


    Hahaha, when I was a demigod, I was not afraid of the clone of the angry demon god.


    Lao Tzu is now a high-level quasi-god, would he care if you have a Horus? "


    "Great arrogance! Quicksand hell!" Horus was so angry that he tapped the scepter on the ground.


    The sand around Ye Hao began to collapse.


    But no matter how the sand collapsed, Ye Hao couldn''t swallow it.


    "Your consciousness is nothing more than the strength of Quasi-God, not as strong as high-level Quasi-God. Just dare to cry in front of me!" Ye Hao directly raised his hand with disdain.


    Hades 12 heavy artillery!


    Ye Hao directly used his own trick


    Pluto''s twelve heavy artillery directly blasted Horus''s body through a cross, and a huge gap appeared in his chest.


    But despite this, Horus'' body still did not disappear.


    "Damn earth, you are an angry god!" Horus rebuked loudly.


    "It''s because of Sand''s body, so I get beaten up? Then let''s do a few more." Ye Hao raised his hand, and Hades Twelve Heavy Cannon greeted him again.


    With every bombardment, Horus'' body was reduced a lot.


    "Asshole..."


    "Earth species...you...you successfully angered me..."


    "One day, you will meet me. Then... I will let you know how stupid you did today."


    "I¡­"


    In the end, this Horus completely turned into dust and disappeared without a trace.


    "The consciousness of the main **** is still quite resistant to beating." Ye Hao stretched out, and now he began to open his arms.


    This is a huge space node, what he has to do now is to completely block the space node here.


    This takes almost a day.


    Because of the existence of Horus'' consciousness before, the space node here has never had the opportunity to be blocked.


    But it''s much more convenient now, and Ye Hao has the law of space, so it''s quite easy to deal with this matter.


    ...


    A place full of sand.


    A towering pyramid can be seen every other distance here.


    Boom boom boom!


    Suddenly, a strange movement came from the location of a pyramid, as if someone was fighting, and it seemed to be venting anger.


    "What''s going on?" An ancient Egyptian **** couldn''t help but walked out of his own pyramid. His pyramid was shaken off a lot of dust because of the movement there.


    In the cities on the ground, the civilians who believed in him crawled on the ground timidly, praying.


    "There should be the territory of Lord Horus. Could it be that who angered Horus?" Another Egyptian goddess came over and muttered.


    "Horus? Who would dare to provoke him? He relied on his own strength as a high-ranking main god, and the Eye of Horus, a main god-level magic weapon in his hand.


    Except for the sun **** Ra, he didn''t put anyone in his eyes. In the past few decades, several gods provoked him, and he was chased and killed for months.


    After chasing from one planet to another, if it weren''t for Master Taifnut to mediate in the end, those guys would have to have several organs removed by Horus. "The male **** said.


    "That''s because Horus-sama is the high-ranking god, who should be respected or respected." said the goddess.


    "Huh. If it hadn''t been for tens of millions of years since the sun **** Ra gave him the task of going to the earth plane, he took the opportunity to spread faith on the earth plane, and he had gained a lot of power of faith.


    How could he be promoted from the middle main **** to the upper main **** in such a short time! I heard that he still positioned himself as a symbol of kingship in the legends on the earth plane. Isn''t he just a careful vengeful god. "The male **** muttered disdainfully.


    The goddess hurriedly stopped in a panic: "Stop talking. You also said that Horus is the **** of vengeance. If you are heard by him, he will find you trouble."


    The boy immediately covered his mouth, but still whispered: "That guy shouldn''t be able to hear it so far. Forget it, don''t care about him, just do whatever he wants."


    A huge pyramid in the distance.


    In many countries around the pyramid, tribesmen are worshiping the pyramid, as if praying that the great gods should not be angry.


    At this time, a ray of light fell from the sky and landed inside the pyramid.


    "Horus, what are you going crazy again?" A Werewolf **** walked into the Pyramid Temple.


    Looking at Horus, who was furious inside.


    "Anubis, why are you here?" When Horus saw Anubis, he eased his anger.


    "The movement on your side can be felt by everyone on the planet, can I not come. But my people are all terrified by you? What''s wrong? Who angered you again?" Anubis Si looked at each other and asked.


    "A **** earth species on the earth, dare to destroy the consciousness I left behind! Give me a chance, I will open his brain, draw out his heart, and crush it!" Horus said angrily.


    Anubis was stunned for a long time, Earth plane?


    In that lower plane, someone dared to be rude to this vengeful god, and he really didn''t know how to write death.

 Chapter 2463： The difference in the Bermuda Triangle

    Chapter 2463 the strangeness of the Bermuda Triangle


    After spending a full day, Ye Hao finally handled the space node of the Egyptian pyramid.


    As for the ancient Egyptian **** of Horus, he didn''t take it seriously.


    According to Xingqiong and Evelyn, there are many gods in the world of gods.


    For example, the star dome plane of the star dome is a **** system, for example, the angel plane of Burning Feather is a **** system, and the Olympus **** system of the Greek temple is also used.


    There are thousands of gods, large and small, and this is how the existing gods and worlds are organized.


    However, the gods of the gods and ten thousand realms are also divided into strong and weak, so they are divided into first-rate gods, second-rate gods, and third-rate gods.


    For example, the angel plane mentioned by Zhuoyu, although the number of angels is not large, they are truly first-rate gods.


    Even after losing the male angel, the female angel still carried the angel family.


    And this ancient Egyptian **** system was barely considered a first-class **** system before, but after experiencing the last war between gods and demons, its strength declined like Waterloo, and it has become a second-rate **** system.


    So Ye Hao didn''t look at it at all.


    "There is no news from Katherine and Leia. I will first check the situation on Atlantis, and then establish a plan." Ye Hao did not take the plane this time.


    Just a few teleports, plus flying, came to the sky above the Bermuda Triangle.


    Right here, Ye Hao felt some bad feelings revealed in this space.


    "There is something wrong with this space? No, it should be something wrong with the other side of the space. Could it be that there was an accident on Atlantis." Ye Hao was startled.


    He immediately gathered the laws of space and began to open a space tunnel leading to the sub-plane of Atlantis out of thin air.


    This is much easier than going to the void of the Great Black Wall.


    After half an hour, Ye Hao successfully established the channel.


    But the situation in the passage is very bad.


    To use a metaphor, the sea should have been calm, but at this moment, the sea is surging and perilous.


    Ye Hao raised his 12-point vigilance, stepped into it, and disappeared above the Bermuda Triangle.


    ...


    Atlantis.


    At this moment, the sky of Atlantis was gray, and there was still dust like ashes in the sky.


    And there are signs of burning in the sky, like flames burning the sky.


    And around Atlantis, the original plane barriers unexpectedly appeared to collapse.


    The edge of the continent of Atlantis was gradually disappearing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Dragon Valley.


    At this moment, the four bright demigods on the continent of Atlantis gathered here.


    "The situation is very bad. In the east, the collapsed space has destroyed three human gathering points. Fortunately, the people in there have moved to other places before the collapse." Riptide Sword Saint said with a frown.


    "Not only the east, but other places are also collapsing. This situation has been going on for nearly a week, but no matter how we elves look for it, we can''t find the reason for the space collapse.


    And at the current rate of collapse, within three months, the entire Atlantis continent will fall! "The Elf Queen said in a deep voice.


    "Don''t talk about you, our side is the worst. Because of the situation during this period, those monsters have gone crazy, and many tribes of our orcs have been attacked. At least tens of thousands of compatriots have died under the beasts!" The Beastmaster banged the table angrily.


    "Okay, Beastmaster. It''s not just that happening on your side, it''s happening all over the Atlantis continent now.


    No one thought that the space barrier would suddenly collapse! "The Dragon King sighed.


    "No, I knew it a long time ago." Suddenly a dull voice came, and an elderly man walked out, the dragon horns on his head looked like dry branches.


    There is an old elf beside him.


    "father."


    "Father, why are you here?"


    The Dragon King and the Elf Queen stood up immediately and looked at the two elderly people who appeared in surprise.


    It is the old dragon king and old elven king hiding in the Dragon Valley.


    "How could we not know about such a big thing. It''s just going through some ancient books, which consumes some things." said the old elf king.


    "Just now the two of you said, what do you mean by already knowing? Did you two already know that Atlantis will have the same thing as the last days?" Riptide Sword Saint asked.


    "It''s not that we know it, but people who used to know it. Or it should be said that people who came here 20,000 years ago know it, and they also left ancient books.


    It''s just that the content of the ancient books is really amazing, and we haven''t cared about it since we haven''t been concerned.


    It wasn''t until a week ago that various things happened in Atlantis that reminded us of this incident. "The old elf king said.


    "What the **** is going on, hurry up and tell us!" Beastmaster urged anxiously.


    The old dragon king opened his turbid eyes: "Everyone may know that Atlantis actually came from the plane of the earth. It was only because of the defeat at that time that the ancestors could only use the supreme magic arts to control Atlantis. Moved to this plane.


    And this plane is actually just a sub-plane of the earth plane.


    Suddenly an extra continent appeared in the secondary plane. This was originally something that would greatly affect the order of space.


    At that time, an ancestor who had some research in space had observed for hundreds of years and finally came to a conclusion.


    This plane is home to the main plane of the earth, and after more than one billion years of chaos, the main plane of the earth has become weaker, lacking in aura and energy.


    This also gradually led to some sub-planes eventually crashing.


    Originally, this plane could last for several million years, but because of the appearance of Atlantis, its time was greatly shortened. The ancestor''s conclusion was that in the next 30,000 to 50,000 years.


    Atlantis will have a space break, and this sub-plane will be wiped out in the space break. "


    "Then there is a way!" the elf queen asked.


    "This is an irreversible process, let alone us demigods, low-level quasi-gods. Even a powerful main **** or a main **** who practices the laws of space cannot prevent a space from breaking apart." The old dragon king shook his head.


    "That is to say, we have nothing to do. We can only wait for death here?" Beastmaster couldn''t help roaring.


    Several people were silent.


    In the face of such a big event, they really feel that they are powerless.


    "I have a way."


    At this moment, a familiar voice came.


    A figure with red wings behind it appeared in front of everyone.

 Chapter 2464： The end of Atlantis

    Chapter 2464 the end of Atlantis


    "Young Master Ye?" Several people looked at the people who appeared here in surprise.


    Ye Hao looked at several people: "I heard what you said just now. I have a way to solve the crisis in Atlantis."


    "Do you have a way to solve this world''s disintegration, Ye Gongzi?" Beastmaster looked at Ye Hao impatiently and asked.


    "I can''t solve this world''s disintegration." Ye Hao shook his head.


    "Then Master Ye, your method is to transfer all the people from the continent of Atlantis to the earth?" said the elf queen on the side.


    Ye Hao shook his head: "Let''s not talk about the fact that all creatures in Atlantis except the human race have migrated to the earth, which will cause the earth to fall into chaos.


    The population of each race on Atlantis exceeds 50 million. It is almost impossible to send 50 million people to the earth within two months.


    In addition, the space channel connecting the earth now is very dangerous. If it is like you, there is nothing wrong with the eighth or demigod level.


    However, it is very difficult below the sixth level. If there is no protective measure below the third level, it will be directly torn into pieces by the space turbulence.


    Let alone ordinary people. Therefore, this method can only help a small number of people, and cannot guarantee all races on the continent of Atlantis. "


    "Then what can you do, don''t be here with mother-in-law, just say it quickly." The Beastmaster couldn''t help urging.


    Ye Hao pointed under his feet: "Move the entire Atlantis to the earth."


    All of a sudden, several people were silent.


    "Hello? Don¡¯t be kidding, OK? You just said that it¡¯s impossible to move so many people to the earth. Now you say you want to move the entire Atlantis to the earth. Isn''t the difficulty of the one more difficult than the former!" Beastmaster vomited.


    "Although the latter is more difficult than the former, the two are not a concept at all. The latter is a one-time teleportation, but the volume of the teleportation will be relatively large." Ye Hao said.


    "Are you sure?" The Elf Queen looked at Ye Hao seriously.


    "Which one of you has a map of Atlantis." Ye Hao looked at several people.


    Torrent Sword Saint walked out, took out a map from his arms, luck in his hand, let the map float directly in front of everyone.


    A map is as large as ten square meters, floating in front of Ye Hao and others, just like a map.


    "This is the map of Atlantis." Riptide Sword Saint said.


    The Dragon King on the side raised his hand and smeared some places on the edge of the map.


    "That was a week ago, and there are only these places left in Atlantis now," said Dragon King.


    Ye Hao frowned slightly: "What I want is the map of Atlantis, the map of this world."


    Several people were puzzled and didn''t understand Ye Hao''s intentions.


    "I know, I have read some ancient books." The old Elf King raised his hand and pointed to the map.


    A yellow line began to appear in an area in the center of the map, and a circle was drawn to circle the central area.


    The range is five times smaller than this map of Atlantis.


    "So small?" Beastmaster exclaimed.


    "The location of this painting, the place where the yellow line passes, are either mountains or cliffs, as well as basins and lakes!" Riptide Sword Saint squinted and said.


    "The original Atlantis was actually only this small, and it is recorded in ancient books. It was after entering this sub-plane, superimposed with some of his own rocks, and forming the Atlantis in front of everyone. S.


    The area suddenly expanded five or six times. "The old wizard king explained.


    "Even if the area is reduced by five times, it is still two or three million square meters! How can it be possible to transfer such a large land?" The Beastmaster still didn''t believe this plan.


    "Let me say, it is better to screen out some people, and it is safer to follow the first plan."


    "Atlantis has a population of tens of millions. If you follow the first plan, at most less than 50,000 people will be transported. How do you allocate this quota?" Ye Hao stared at the Beastmaster.


    The Beastmaster¡¯s words are suffocated, tens of millions of people, only 50,000 can survive.


    The number of 50,000 people is huge, but the real allocation is far from enough.


    Everyone has their own relatives and friends, and relatives and friends also have their own relatives and friends.


    "Although it sounds a bit risky to take the entire continent of Atlantis away. But everyone, you have to know how your ancestors moved Atlantis here 20,000 years ago?


    What we have to do now is to send Atlantis home. This difficulty is much simpler than what the ancestors did 20,000 years ago. "Ye Hao said.


    "I agree with Young Master Ye''s plan." The Elf Queen nodded: "Young Master Ye, if there is anything that needs help in this operation, my Elves are willing to let Young Master Ye send it."


    Riptide Sword Saint clenched his fists in both hands, and saluted Ye Hao: "Young Master Ye, Torrent City is also willing to listen to Master Ye''s dispatch. No matter what the arrangement is, we will never say anything.


    As long as the creatures on the continent of Atlantis can have the hope of continuing to live. "


    "We dragons are also willing." Dragon King raised his head and said.


    Seeing that everyone agrees, the Beastmaster can only sigh: "You said, let us do something."


    "Thank you for your trust. Let''s first confirm some of the time we have left." Ye Hao said.


    "It''s less than three months," the old elf king said.


    "Then set the planning time within two months. As the first step, I hope you can make arrangements to transfer all the creatures of the race outside the yellow circle to a place within the circle as soon as possible.


    During this special period of time, I hope everyone on the continent of Atlantis can put aside their previous grievances, and don''t do anything at this time. "When Ye Hao said this, he specifically looked at the Beastmaster.


    As we all know, the orcs are the most noisy. The chaos and wars in the history of the Atlantis continent have at least 70% of them related to the orcs.


    "Okay, I know what you mean. Don''t worry, although our Orcs are not very bright in their minds, we can still distinguish our priorities.


    I will tell the little boys below me that they are safe and stable during this period. If anyone dares to make a noise, I will be the first to screw his head! "The Beastmaster raised his right hand and made a motion to smash something.


    "But I also have something to say, the land in this yellow circle is the territory of the human race." The beast king looked at the rapids sword saint next to him.


    The Sword Master of Rapids tapped on the map and drew a few dotted lines inside the yellow circle.


    "These places have been turned into places for orcs during this time. And I will let people build houses here and arrange food. At the same time, I will help orcs migrate in." Riptide Sword Saint said.


    "That''s it, it''s the first time I have seen you pleasing to the eye." Beastmaster laughed with his arms on his hips.

 Chapter 2465： Build alliance

    Chapter 2465-Establishing Alliance


    "Our dragons will also send giant dragons to protect the migrating races. Prevent from being attacked by chaotic monsters." Dragon King said.


    Special dragon protection, this is a treatment that many people will not enjoy for a lifetime.


    "It''s not just to evacuate to the yellow line to prevent accidents, it''s best to go as far as possible to the center. Ten kilometers near the yellow line is fine, it''s too dangerous." Ye Hao said.


    "I''ll arrange it here. I will set up the settlement work of each race. I will give it to you within a day. After confirming, I will arrange the evacuation races according to my plan." Riptide Sword Saint said.


    "Okay, that''s it. But you don''t need to tell me, you need to discuss this point yourself. But there is another thing, that is, the second step requires your help."


    Ye Hao pointed to the map: "I''m thinking, 20,000 years ago, those ancestors moved the huge Atlantis to this sub-plane, it must have been a lot of effort.


    It will definitely leave a trace on Atlantis, such as some altar, magic circle and the like.


    I would trouble you to send someone to look for it. If you find it, it might help us bring Atlantis back to Earth. "Ye Hao said.


    "Leave this to our elves. Our elves have strong perception and longevity, so it is convenient to find the location of the relics." The Elf Queen stood up and said.


    "Yes, our elves still left a lot of ancient books. I can search for information from them," said the old elven king.


    "These things are preliminary. But there is another problem that needs to be determined, and that is the arrangement of Atlantis''s relocation to Earth.


    The earth is now in a state of technological civilization, and your existence exists entirely in myths, games, and novels.


    Although I am now slowly adopting some means to get used to these things, if you suddenly appear in front of them, I suspect that it will cause panic among the countries of the earth. "Ye Hao said.


    "This matter will wait until our migration is successful." The Beastmaster waved his hand casually.


    "No, there are some things that must be arranged. Otherwise, something big will happen at that time, we must think about it properly." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "There is one more thing I need to tell you in advance. Now the earth plane is only stable on the surface.


    The gods and the demons are all eyeing the earth. Although I am trying my best to stop it, I cannot rule out that another battle between the gods and demons will erupt on the earth in the future.


    That is also an important reason why your ancestors fled the earth 20,000 years ago. "


    Several people were silent.


    "I know that, but compared to this world that is destined to break apart, the Earth plane at least allows us to survive.


    In order to survive, we can also fight against the gods and demons.


    Although the enemy may be strong and the war may be cruel, at least we can control our own destiny instead of waiting for death here. "The Elf Queen said.


    Torrent Sword Saint nodded: "The Queen of the Elves is right. Although the earth may be in danger right now, at least we escaped from hell.


    As for how to settle, what advice do you have, Mr. Ye? "


    "My plan is nothing more than three. The easiest one is to find a piece of the sea on the earth, and then put Atlantis directly on it, but then set up the stealth technology, and then find a way to put Atlantis The inside is isolated from the earth.


    This is a bit risky, and it may be higher.


    The second is to use a little technology to make Atlantis float in the sky, or float in the outer orbit of the earth. This requires stealth technology and floating technology, which is a bit more difficult, but the confidentiality will be much better.


    The third is to choose a large enough sea to sink Atlantis, but an enchantment will be set outside to make Atlantis a water city.


    This scheme is between the second scheme and the first scheme, and the security and confidentiality are not bad. "Ye Hao said.


    "Either way, as long as Ye Gongzi can get us to the earth, whatever plan you say is what you want." Beastmaster said.


    "Then this will be determined by me at the time. Let''s get things done first." Ye Hao said.


    ...


    In the next week, the whole Atlantis was boiling.


    The first news is that the four major forces on Atlantis, Dragon Valley, Eternal Forest, Stromgarde, and the Undercity of Orcs have formed an alliance.


    The news of the formation of the alliance has not yet calmed down, and another shocking news has emerged.


    The Atlantis Alliance announced that Atlantis has officially entered a state of emergency. During this period, no intelligent life and intelligent race may have conflicts or internal fights.


    Once discovered, it was judged to be an enemy in the alliance with Atlantis.


    At the same time, all races outside the specified area must move to the specified address. This is not a recommendation, but a mandatory requirement.


    At first, everyone was a little reluctant, and didn''t know what happened to the upper level of these forces.


    When they clearly understood that the periphery of Atlantis was beginning to collapse, and the upper-level powerhouses were trying to take away the people from the central area.


    All of a sudden there was a wave of immigration.


    All residents of the forces outside the prescribed scope began to pack their things and move towards the prescribed place.


    "Hurry up, work harder. Try to get to our settlement tonight." Fenghai Longqi rides on a mount, allowing the team of thousands of people to speed up.


    There are young men and women in the team, as well as old and weak women and children.


    Large and small carriages were filled with things, and even some carts were carried out.


    Everyone has a tired look on their faces.


    "Father, sister asked me to come over and ask how far we are?" A young boy drove up to him.


    "According to the map, you can reach the settlement point after turning over the mountain in front of you." Feng Hailong looked at his son, and said with some doting: "You have been riding a horse for a day, so tired. Hurry up to the carriage. Go up with your mother."


    Feng Lin raised his head and looked proud: "I''m not tired, I am a man now. I want to be the patron saint of Gale Valley like my father... No, we are leaving Gale Valley now, then I will do it. Your patron saint!"


    "You kid, I grew up a lot from the previous experience." Feng Hailong punched his son with a fist.


    The body that was originally weak and windy, now the realm is about to surpass itself.


    "Hehehe, those are all taught by Big Brother Ye. Not to mention, I haven''t seen Big Brother Ye for a few months. I miss Big Brother Ye. But there is still no my sister who wants Big Brother Ye.


    I know that she has a doll, made exactly like Big Brother Ye, put it on the bed, holding it to sleep at night, and shouting..."


    "Fenglin! You talk nonsense to me again, believe it or not, I tore your mouth!" Feng Ling''er stared at her brother in shame.


    This kid didn''t know when he actually knew her little secret, and even told his father about it.


    "Father, protect me. Sister wants to hit me." Feng Lin immediately drove the horse and hid behind Feng Hailong.


    Looking at his daughter, Feng Hailong also had kindness in his eyes.


    Some time ago, he realized that he not only has a good son, but also a very good daughter.


    "Okay, okay. Don''t make any noise, we have to rush to the team." Feng Hailong smiled.


    Boom boom boom


    At this moment, there was a movement from the back of the team.


    "No, it''s Warcraft! That''s where Chun''er and Qiu''er are!" Feng Ling''er rushed over immediately.


    "Sister...I..." Feng Lin was also ready to rush over.


    "Fenglin, let the team move forward, and you will take the lead in managing the team. I will go over!" Feng Hailong let Fenglin continue to take care of the team and catch up with his daughter.

 Chapter 2466： Three-tailed rhino group!

    Chapter 2466 Three-tailed rhino group!


    Fengling and Fenghailong came to the back of the team.


    At this moment, the sisters Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er are leading a few Feng family members to stand in front of a group of red-eyed rhinos. They are in a stalemate, making a few moves from time to time, and the scene is a little chaotic.


    There was also a broken carriage on the ground, and some of the things that were shipped in it all fell on the ground.


    "What''s the matter?" Feng Hailong asked an injured person next to him.


    "Yes... it''s a group of three-tailed rhinos. They suddenly came out from behind and knocked over a carriage." The injured Feng family man said, panting.


    "Are there any casualties!" Feng Hailong asked.


    "I didn''t die, but I and the other three were slightly injured. Fortunately, Miss Chun''er and Miss Qiu''er arrived in time, otherwise the loss would be even more severe." Feng family man said.


    "I see. Go to the carriage to heal your injuries. Thanks for your hard work."


    Feng Hailong turned around and looked at the battlefield that was still stalemate.


    "Father, there are a total of five three-tailed rhinos. The strength is not too strong, and it is only black. Chun''er and Qiu''er blocked these five with their weapons." Feng Ling''er said.


    "It''s getting dark soon, and the dark field is very dangerous. We quickly ended the battle and led the team into the settlement. We went to support Chun''er and Qiu''er and made a quick fight." Feng Hailong said.


    "Good." Feng Ling''er offered his weapon.


    Wind Dragon Scepter.


    "Chun''er, Qiu''er. Let''s help you!" Feng Ling''er shouted.


    Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er glanced at the Fengling''s father and daughter who came to support them. Their sisters didn''t panic at all, and they didn''t even look surprised. They still kept their fighting rhythm.


    This is given to them by their master. Before the battle is over, you must not take it lightly. On the surface, you can calm down, but you must be cautious inside!


    Feng Hailong looked at these three women with a lot of relief in his heart.


    When he was a black shining class, how dare he face five black shining beasts himself.


    But these girls, since they came back from Stormwind, have a lot of self-confidence, even if he is not here at this moment, the legendary powerhouse.


    He also believed that his daughters would have a way to solve this crisis.


    "It''s really our Feng Clan''s great fortune to meet that man." Feng Hailong sighed, then he drew his spear and aimed it at a three-tailed rhino.


    "Blast Gun!"


    Feng Hailong is now a seven-star legendary powerhouse, and there is still no problem with dealing with this kind of black shining beast.


    "Wind Blade Curse!" Feng Ling raised the Wind Dragon Scepter in his hand.


    Countless wind blades formed in front of her, heading straight for a three-tailed rhino, leaving bloodstains on the three-tailed rhino.


    "Woohoo!" The three-tailed rhino was a little angry, staring at the wind chimes with bloodshot eyes, kicking on the ground under its feet, and rushing towards the wind chimes.


    Feng Ling''er''s expression changed. Although she was very strong, she was only the Seven-Star Black Yao-class, it was still difficult to kill the Black Yao-class monsters directly.


    "Sister Linger!"


    At this moment, Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er, who temporarily got rid of the three-tailed rhino, shouted.


    Fengling''s heart was so eloquent, she just stood there and started chanting.


    At this time, the three-tailed rhinoceros had rushed to a place more than ten meters in front of her. If the three-tailed rhinos topped it, it would be enough for a pot of wind chimes.


    "The wind strikes!" Feng Chun''er, holding a sharp sword, directly displayed her own trick.


    The sister Feng Qiuer beside her was also unambiguous, and pulled her bow and arrow away.


    "Piercing Arrow!"


    Jian Qi and Feng Jian hit three rhinos together.


    Sword Qi first slashed in front of the three rhinos, forcing them to stop.


    The Piercing Arrow hit the neck of the three rhinoceros.


    The scale armor on the three-tailed rhinoceros is relatively thick, but Feng Qiu''er''s arrow directly shattered the scale armor.


    Feng Ling''er raised the staff in her hand and shouted, "The whirlwind spear!"


    A whirlwind spear condensed on Fengling''s staff, and then shot it out, directly from the wound in the neck of the three-tailed rhinoceros, and pierced through the back of the three-tailed rhinoceros''s ass.


    The three-tailed rhino fell directly to the ground, there was no movement.


    Feng Hailong saw that a three-tailed rhino was killed before him, and the cooperation between his daughter and Feng Chun''er sisters was flawless.


    For the first two, the first is fire cover, which creates opportunities for Fengling, and then Fengling wins with a single blow.


    There is no surprise at this moment for the three people who have completed such a set of cooperation.


    After Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er released the attack, they didn''t even have the idea of ??going to see the result, so they returned to their battlefield and continued to pester the three-tailed rhinoceros they were dealing with.


    Fengling also found a three-tailed rhino without a word.


    What a horrible tacit understanding!


    "I can''t lose to my daughter." Feng Hailong shot the three-tailed rhinoceros'' abdomen with one shot, and the blood spilled over his body.


    If it used to kill a Black Yao-class monster in less than five minutes, Feng Hailong would be very satisfied.


    But now, all he has is ashamed.


    My daughter, three black elite girls, killed a three-tailed rhino early.


    Compared with them, I am ashamed of my speed.


    The next battle was much simpler. With everyone''s efforts, the remaining three three-tailed rhinos were quickly beheaded.


    "Finished!" Fengling wiped the sweat from her forehead.


    "Yeah!" Sisters Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er showed joyful expressions just now, and they clap each other to celebrate the result of their battle.


    "Huh... I''m really old. In ten minutes, I managed to fix five three-tailed rhinos, and they managed to fix three of them." Feng Hailong shook his head mockingly.


    But at the same time, I am also relieved that with these younger generations, the future of the Wind Clan does not have to worry about.


    "Okay. It''s done. Search for useful things on them, and let''s catch up with the team." Feng Hailong looked at the caravan that had walked several hundred meters behind him.


    "Wait, Dad. I''m a little puzzled? Three-tailed rhinos are a group of beasts, and the number should not be less than 20 at the least. And this season, it should be the time for three-tailed rhinos to mate.


    The number of them can even reach one hundred, how could there be five suddenly appear here. "Fun Ling''er said with a frown.


    "This...this may be just an accident. After all, there have been a lot of strange things on Atlantis recently. Otherwise, we won''t have to move out of Gale Valley." Feng Hailong said without paying attention.


    "No, there is nothing wrong with Sister Ling''er''s worry." Feng Qiu''er stepped forward and looked at the corpses of five three-tailed rhinos: "Usually five three-tailed rhinos appear, it is indeed impossible.


    But there will be a situation. "


    Feng Qiu''er''s eyes became anxious and worried.


    "What''s the situation?" several people asked.


    "When migrating! Three-tailed rhinos rarely migrate, but when they migrate, they tend to gather hundreds of three-tailed rhinos, and then in front of the large group, several teams of five or six three-tailed rhinos will be sent to explore the way. Team." Feng Qiu''er said solemnly.


    "Hundreds of three-tailed rhinos?" Feng Hailong''s pupils dilated.


    "If this is the case, how far will the three-tailed rhinoceros in front be from the rhino group in the back?" Feng Ling''er hurriedly asked.


    "It usually lasts for about ten to twenty minutes." Feng Qiuer''s voice just fell.


    They noticed that the sand on the ground began to shake a little bit.

 Chapter 2467： Sorry to disturb

    Chapter 2467 I''m sorry to disturb you


    "Floating technique!" Fengling hurriedly used floating technique on several people.


    Several people floated to an altitude of several tens of meters, and only then did they see the back of their team, a distance of almost one or two kilometers.


    A large group of three-tailed rhinos have appeared.


    And among them, there are some huge ones, with purple horns on their heads.


    "No, there are five purple-horned three-tailed rhinos! Those are all legendary!" Feng Ling''er exclaimed.


    "Moreover, there are hundreds of them, at least five thousand!" Feng Chun''er covered her mouth.


    Feng Qiu''er on the side thought, "The most terrifying thing now is not this, if... if some of the ancient books I read in Stormwind City are correct.


    If there are more than five thousand three-tailed rhinos, there will be a legendary purple-horned three-tailed rhino, in addition to a holy three-winged rhino king! "


    "Holy three-winged rhino king!" When Feng Chun''er and Feng Ling''er heard the news, their pupils dilated.


    "No, their direction is the direction of our team. At their speed, they will catch up with our team in less than ten minutes.


    Ling''er, Chun''er, Qiu''er. You guys rush back to the team now, let the team turn as soon as possible! Avoid these three-tailed rhino herds anyway! "Feng Hailong said in a deep voice.


    Feng Linger heard that there were some intentions in her father''s words, and she hurriedly asked: "Father? What do you mean by this, what are you going to do?"


    "I stay and delay these three-tailed rhino herd as much as possible to see if it is possible to transfer their target." Feng Hailong said.


    "No! Dad, you are just a legendary powerhouse. This is the group of three-tailed rhinos who stepped forward, not counting the purple-horned three-tailed rhinos. The black-stellar three-tailed rhinos alone can make you..." Feng Ling''er can''t bear it Said the following words.


    "I know what the outcome will be. But someone must stay, otherwise our Wind Clan''s team of thousands of people will not have enough time to escape!


    Rather than putting the entire Wind Clan in danger, Dad would rather take the risk on his own! "


    Feng Hailong stared at his daughter: "Ling''er, this is Dad''s decision. As long as you can survive, Dad can rest assured. Now you, Dad can safely hand over all the young and old Feng Clan to you."


    "Father!" Feng Ling''er had already shed tears.


    The Feng Chun''er sisters next to her all left tears that she couldn''t bear.


    "Observe." Feng Hailong said.


    The time limit of the floating technique passed, and several people fell to the ground.


    Feng Hailong rode his mount and walked towards the front without hesitation.


    Fengling clenched her fist, still reluctant to leave, she couldn''t help but think of the man at this moment.


    Brother Ye, where are you? Ling''er has encountered something again. Ling''er thought she was strong enough, but it was far from enough.


    Please, if you can hear Ling''er, Brother Ye, please help us.


    I... I don''t want to see my dad die here like this.


    "Ling''er, father was not good to you before. If you are still willing in your next life, father will treat you well." Feng Hailong shouted.


    Windbell covered her mouth, sobbing silently.


    Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er both held Feng Ling''er.


    "Excuse me, interrupt your sad scene." Suddenly a sudden voice came.


    Several people looked up at the top of their heads.


    I saw a familiar man, flying in the sky with a cynical smile.


    Ye Hao slowly fell on the ground and touched his head. He didn''t expect that he was here at such a time, and he happened to encounter such a scene of parting.


    Seeing to continue like this, the rhythm is a bit wrong.


    He could only come forward and interrupt the occasion.


    "Big Brother Ye!" Feng Ling''er saw Ye Hao and was stunned for a long time, and then directly plunged into Ye Hao''s arms.


    When Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er saw Ye Hao, they burst into laughter.


    Feng Hailong looked at Ye Hao who appeared suddenly, and hadn''t recovered for a long time.


    "A pretty big girl, she cries when she sees people. Just cry, don''t wipe my nose on my clothes." Ye Hao teased.


    "I hate it!" Feng Ling''er slapped Ye Hao''s chest shyly, and walked out of Ye Hao''s arms with some dismay


    "Big Brother Ye, how did you come?" Feng Ling''er''s worry at the moment has completely disappeared.


    In her opinion, as long as Brother Ye is here, there is nothing that cannot be solved.


    You should know that when we first met, Big Brother Ye was already a Saint-level powerhouse.


    It is nothing to deal with a few legendary three-tailed rhinos with purple horns.


    In this way, her father wouldn''t have to do dangerous things.


    "I just passed by here and felt your breath, so I wanted to drop by and say hello." Ye Hao said.


    In fact, it was the reason why he felt that there were some powerful monsters here, and worried that Fengling and the others would be in danger, so Ye Hao took the time to come.


    I just saw the parting scene of the father and daughter.


    "That..." Fengling looked at the direction of the three-tailed rhino herd.


    At this time of speaking, the three-tailed rhino herd has reached a distance visible to the naked eye, and the speed has increased a lot.


    I don''t know if I smelled the **** smell of their companion''s death.


    "It''s okay, I can handle them when I come." Ye Hao raised his hand casually.


    Twelve black circles appeared on Ye Hao''s arm from small to large.


    Hades 12 heavy artillery!


    boom


    When it was shot, it showed a parabola in the air and landed directly in the group of three rhinos.


    This shot alone directly obliterated seven or eight hundred three-tailed rhinos. At the place where it hit, there was only a scorched open space with three-tailed rhino corpses scattered on the clearing.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho!" A purple-horned three-tailed rhino saw so many companions being hunted, and let out an angry roar, kicked its heels on the ground, and then launched a charge towards Ye Hao.


    "It''s just a legendary monster." Ye Hao dismissed it.


    The legendary rank is only the seventh rank.


    Ye Hao put his hand down a little angle, this time directly aimed at the purple-horned three-tailed rhino.


    Hades 12 heavy artillery!


    boom!


    The black beam of light rushed out against the ground, forming a gully directly in front of Feng Ling''er and the others.


    The first purple-horned three-tailed rhinoceros was directly swallowed by the black beam of light. In this way, the black beam of light had not stopped and rushed into the group of triangular rhinos.


    After rushing for a few kilometers, it dissipated.


    And this time, hundreds of three-tailed rhinos, including the purple-horned three-tailed rhino, were all accounted for.


    Fenglinger and the others looked at Ye Hao with admiration, staring at them.


    After so many months, their big brother Ye is still so handsome.


    Ho Ho Ho!


    At this moment, a loud roar broke out among the triangular rhino group, and a figure slightly smaller than the purple-horned three-tailed rhino flew into the air.


    Its horns are golden, and there are three pairs of black wings on its back.

 Chapter 2468： Golden Horn Three-winged Rhinoceros King? One move KO!

    Chapter 2468 Golden Horn Three-winged Rhinoceros King? One move KO!


    The aura on it is quite majestic, and its flushing eyes still carry a hint of pride.


    The other three-tailed rhinos whispered to the sky, as if expressing respect for their king.


    "No, that''s not just the three-winged rhino king! It is also the strongest among the three-winged rhino kings, the golden horned three-winged rhino king who has reached the peak of the holy level!" Feng Qiu''er covered her mouth, her eyes flowed. Be worried.


    The holy peak of Warcraft!


    Feng Hailong also showed a look of fear.


    The beast at the peak of the holy level is not an ordinary existence. The beast is generally stronger than other creatures. Even the demigod-level human race powerhouse can easily win this golden horn three-winged rhino king.


    This once again made his heart sink to the bottom.


    He did not expect that he would be unlucky, and that he would still encounter such a powerful monster.


    "Big Brother Ye..." Feng Ling''er looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    But the next second, it was still that familiar scene.


    Twelve black circles appeared on Ye Hao''s arm, and a black beam of light shot out, hitting the golden horned three-winged rhino king in the air.


    Boom boom boom


    The golden horned three-winged rhino king exploded directly in the air, and the corpses fell from the sky like raindrops, accompanied by blood rain.


    The three-tailed rhinos were dumbfounded at the moment, looking straight at the disappearing king above their heads.


    What about the rhino king?


    What about the holy peak beast?


    At this time, black question marks appeared on the heads of these three-tailed rhinos. If they are wise, they must be wondering if they have met a fake rhino king.


    After a brief stupor, the three-tailed rhino herd began to flee in a dash.


    "This won''t allow you to escape. If you encounter other migrating teams, it will be troublesome." Ye Hao thought, and thousands of stone spears gathered nearby.


    Then it shot at each of the three rhinos like a tracking missile.


    The three-tailed rhinos were directly penetrated and nailed to the ground.


    In just one minute, thousands of three-tailed rhinos became dead.


    The Feng Hailong who saw that scene trembled in their hearts, this was simply a crazy massacre.


    Originally in their eyes, the ferocious and cruel beast was now like the weakest little mouse, being easily killed by people.


    And there is no one to live!


    "Fix it." Ye Hao clapped his hands and retracted his object control technique.


    In the past, it was difficult to control such a large-scale thing.


    But for Ye Hao now, it was a trivial matter.


    "Ye... Brother Ye? You weren''t a saint-level powerhouse before?" Feng Linger looked at Ye Hao in astonishment.


    The combat power that Ye Hao showed was really terrifying.


    Whether it is the same trick that directly kills the Golden Horned Three-Winged Rhinoceros King at the peak of the holy rank that makes them fearful, or it kills the thousands of three-tailed rhino herd in the blink of an eye.


    "It was before." Ye Hao nodded.


    "Then...is it already a Demigod now?" Feng Chun''er asked suspiciously.


    Feng Hailong''s eyelids twitched.


    If he remembers correctly, Ye Hao is only in his early twenties.


    Was he a demigod in his early twenties? This is too scary.


    Even if they were the strongest of their human race, the Sword Saint of Torrent in Torrent City only became a demigod at the age of seventy.


    That was the youngest demigod powerhouse in Atlantis.


    But this is nothing compared to Ye Hao.


    "Demigod? That was almost two months ago." Ye Hao said.


    Things for more than two months?


    The hearts of several people jumped.


    Feng Ling''er said excitedly: "Brother Ye, are you already a god-level! You are already a low-level quasi god?"


    Feng Hailong looked at Ye Hao''s young face, and he realized that he couldn''t raise a trace of jealousy.


    Because for such a strong one, all you have is the feeling of looking up at the height of the mountain, and jealousy is a very luxurious feeling.


    Because you are not worthy at all.


    "Low-level Quasi-God? That was a month ago." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Ye Hao''s words completely challenged the nerves of everyone present.


    What''s going on.


    The last time they went to Stormwind City together, you were the strongest Saint.


    And just now your demigod level happened two months ago, so it was considered that you broke through after Stormwind.


    But the low-level quasi-god turned out to be a month ago?


    What is your breakthrough? Do you drink water, eat, sleep and pee? Say it''s done and it''s done?


    "Big Brother Ye, what realm are you?" Feng Ling''er directly changed the way of interrogation, otherwise she would feel like she was looking for a seam to get in.


    It''s so popular.


    "High-ranking quasi god." Ye Hao replied.


    The eyelids twitched and the corners of their mouths twitched.


    Three months.


    A semi-god-level powerhouse turned out to be a high-level quasi-god!


    This is simply something in the myth.


    wrong! Myths dare not make up like this.


    But it can''t help them not believe it.


    Because just now they saw Ye Hao''s move and killed the golden horned three-winged rhino king at the peak of the holy realm.


    The fact that Ye Hao is a high-rank quasi-god just explained this point.


    A high-level quasi-god can completely kill a golden horned three-winged rhino king at the peak of the holy realm.


    Whirring whirring


    At this time, several huge figures appeared in the distant sky.


    It turned out to be a dragon.


    Every giant dragon has at least the strength of a holy rank.


    These strengths fell on Feng Hailong''s position.


    Feng Hailong and the others swallowed, looking at the dragon in front of them, feeling Alexander.


    This is a dragon!


    There is not one of the most powerful single creatures on the continent of Atlantis!


    "Master Ye Hao."


    Several giant dragons squatted down at Ye Hao''s head, looking quite respectful.


    Feng Hailong almost fell to the ground in this scene.


    The dragon, who had always looked higher than the top, was so respectful to Ye Hao and was still crawling on the ground.


    This is regarded as the dragon king appearing in front of these giant dragons, and there is no such treatment.


    In fact, the truth is that Ye Hao himself, even a high-rank quasi-god, would not receive such treatment. After all, the dragon clan also has its own pride.


    A few days ago, Xiao Cui recovered quite a bit from his injuries, and when he was a little annoyed about staying on his arm, he came out to watch the wind.


    Unfortunately, Xiao Cui didn''t contain the dragon aura of her lower master god.


    It directly shocked the dragons of the entire Atlantis continent.


    The Dragon King and the Old Dragon King also knew that Ye Hao turned out to be a dragon companion with a lower main god.


    And Xiaocui is directly respected as a dragon **** by the dragon!


    Xiao Cui often does not show up, resting on Ye Hao''s arm.


    As a result, the Dragon Clan now has a hidden rule. Seeing Ye Hao is like seeing the Dragon God, because who knows when the Dragon God will run out.


    In addition, the relationship between Dragon God and Ye Hao is so close and loves the house and the black.


    The Dragons also respect Ye Hao.


    Only now is there a scene that shocked Feng Hailong and others.

 Chapter 2469： gap

    Chapter 2469 Gap


    "Why do you come here." Ye Hao looked at these dragons.


    "We observed the aura of a powerful monster here, so we rushed over here specially." A giant dragon turned into a graceful dragon girl standing in front of Ye Hao.


    "Oh, so you found it too." Ye Hao said in surprise.


    "According to your plan, our Dragon King has arranged hundreds of adult dragons to patrol all over the country. Under the circumstances of being responsible for public security, we protect the migrating team from being attacked by monsters.


    Although our dragon can fly, the range is too big, so it took a while to rush over. These monsters have been wiped out by Master Ye Hao? "The Dragon Girl looked at this battlefield in surprise.


    From this tragic battlefield, it is clear how terrifying these monsters met Master Ye Hao.


    "Yes, I just stopped by. Seeing a large number of monsters here, I shot it." Ye Hao smiled.


    The Dragon King arranged it quite well.


    It seemed that even if Ye Hao didn''t make a move, these dragons would rush to solve the problem here.


    It''s just that the holy peak of the beast may be a little troublesome to deal with, but there won''t be much problem.


    "It''s all done here. Go ahead and do it." Ye Hao waved his hand casually.


    "Yes." The Dragon Girl bowed her head respectfully, having to say that the adult female dragon was still plump.


    Although Xiao Cui is the lower main god, her figure is a bit flat, and I don''t know if it will have anything to do with Ye Hao''s destructive growth.


    Later, the dragon girl turned back into a giant dragon and flew back to the sky with her companion.


    "Wow, that was Master Ye Hao just now!"


    "I heard that Lord Ye Hao has an unusual relationship with Lord Dragon God."


    "You see that the battlefield is not, it is too tragic, and we arrived in less than ten minutes, Master Ye Hao actually ended the battle, this is too powerful."


    "Have you noticed that although Lord Ye Hao is not a dragon, he still smells very good, and...it is very strong."


    "Hey eh, is your little female dragon in estrus, and you have taken a fancy to Master Ye Hao?"


    ...


    Ye Hao naturally didn''t know that the dragons were still discussing themselves when they left.


    "Well, the danger has been eliminated. You hurry up to keep up with the team." Ye Hao said.


    "Brother Ye, are you leaving now?" Feng Ling''er pulled Ye Hao''s sleeve a little bit reluctantly.


    Feng Chun''er and Feng Qiu''er also stood on both sides of Ye Hao: "Yeah, Brother Ye. You saved us, so please stay and rest."


    "Sister Chun''er, Sister Ling''er, and I miss Big Brother Ye very much. Brother Ye will stay a little longer."


    Feng Hailong on the side saw these girls and what they meant to be girls.


    Of course he didn''t mind that his daughter was related to Ye Hao.


    This is the powerhouse of high-level quasi-gods! If they can establish a relationship with such a person, then their Feng Family can really walk sideways in Atlantis.


    "This..." Ye Hao couldn''t bear to look at the eyes of the women.


    bump


    "Young Master Ye." At this moment, a figure fell on the ground.


    Seeing the appearance of the incoming person, the wind chimes were all alert.


    Because it is so beautiful and very mature, even as women, they all feel tempted by this woman.


    "Queen Elf, are you here to find me specifically?" Ye Hao looked at the Queen Elf with some surprise.


    "Queen of the Elves!" Feng Hailong took a breath when hearing Ye Hao''s name.


    This is one of the four demigods of Atlantis, the fairy goddess¡¤elven queen.


    Feng Hailong immediately followed the highest standard of etiquette in the human race: "Original Valley of the Wind, Feng Hailong, the patriarch of the Wind Clan, is honored to meet the Elf Queen."


    Feng Ling''er and others heard Ye Hao and Feng Hailong''s name, how could they not understand what this beautiful woman is.


    The Elf Queen looked at several people, then looked at Ye Hao.


    "They are friends I know, just passing by, just come and see them." Ye Hao said.


    "Hello, Patriarch Feng." Upon hearing Ye Hao''s words, the elf queen greeted Feng Hailong with a smile, and nodded slightly with her right hand on her chest.


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare." Feng Hailong felt that he was about to suffocate. I have to say that the Elf Queen is really beautiful, most of which is the ethereal fairy feeling on her.


    Even if he is already a husband, a father, a little ripples in his heart.


    He knew very well that if the Elf Queen would never say hello to herself in the usual way, she wouldn''t look at herself too much.


    This is entirely because of Ye Hao''s words, ¡®they are friends I know¡¯.


    They were branded Ye Hao''s friends, which made them different.


    Feng Ling''er and the others had originally raised a trace of female jealousy towards the Elf Queen.


    But after knowing the identity of the other party, some are just inferiority.


    She is a demigod, and she is also an elf queen.


    Regardless of the appearance, temperament, state, or identity, they are much better than them.


    What qualifications do they have to be jealous?


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Hao asked.


    "What you asked us to look for, we have found a few places, I''m here to see you." The Elf Queen said.


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up.


    "Okay, then we''ll go right away. But, please wait a few minutes for me."


    "Okay." The elf queen retreated to the side and waited with interest.


    Everyone can see that the Elf Queen is in front of Ye Hao, there is no air in it.


    "Sorry, I still have some things to deal with. I can''t accompany you." Ye Hao touched Feng Ling''er''s head.


    "Big Brother Ye, if you have something, just do your thing." Feng Ling''er said very sensibly.


    "Yes, it''s time for some of us to get together. Ye Gongzi''s matter is the big deal, and there is no delay." Feng Hailong said.


    It is definitely not a trivial matter that the Queen of the Elves can invite it in person.


    Think about what happened recently, and you can think of something without guessing.


    "You should also be more careful and evacuate to the prescribed area as soon as possible as instructed." Ye Hao reminded.


    "Ok."


    The wind chimes nodded obediently.


    After Ye Hao bid farewell to her last, his back bloomed with wings and left here with the Fairy Queen.


    Feng Ling''er looked at her leaving back, and it took a long time to come back to her senses.


    "Ling''er." Feng Hailong looked at his daughter''s complicated expression with some worry.


    Ye Hao''s status is too high, let alone his daughter, he is ashamed of this man in front of Ye Hao.


    "It''s okay." Feng Ling''er smiled: "This is the man I like. I know there is a big gap between me and Ye Big Brother. But I believe that one day.


    My wind bell will be the woman who can stand beside him! "


    "Yes, we are the same!" Feng Chun''er raised her head.


    Feng Qiu''er was a little shy, but her firm eyes had explained everything.

 Chapter 2470： The circle left over 20,000 years ago

    Chapter 2470 the magic circle left 20,000 years ago


    After Ye Hao and the Elf Queen left, they flew for half an hour and came to a cliff.


    "Under this?" Ye Hao looked at the bottomless cliff.


    There are several Saint-level powerhouses below, as well as the fluctuations of the seventh-order Legendary level powerhouses.


    It should be from the elves.


    "We have now found a total of six suspicious sites, this is the one closest to us. If it is not here, we will go to the next place to see." The Elf Queen explained.


    "Okay, let''s go down now." Ye Hao nodded.


    The two began to descend into the cliff.


    This cliff is quite deep, but looking at the rock walls on both sides of the cliff, they are of the same type and earthy.


    This shows that this cliff is not the kind of dividing point, but the original canyon in Atlantis.


    But what is strange is that this canyon does not appear to be formed naturally, but it was created artificially.


    Soon they reached the bottom and found that there was a huge cave on the side of the cliff.


    "Master Elf Queen, Master Ye Hao." The elves staying here saw the Elf Queen and Ye Hao respectfully salute.


    Ye Hao nodded and walked in.


    After walking in, I really found that there was something else in the world.


    A cave about a thousand square meters in size, about five meters in height.


    Many strange patterns are carved on the stone wall, and there are four stone pillars in the center.


    On the stone pillars are painted beasts of different shapes.


    "The ruins here have been recorded as early as thousands of years. They have come here to explore treasure hunting. But no matter who it is, there is no gain here.


    There are only the strange patterns on the stone wall, but we elves can''t translate the meaning of those patterns. "The Elf Queen said.


    "I know these patterns. These are the textures of the law of space." Ye Hao raised his hand and the law of space appeared in his hand.


    The fairy queen looked at the strange textures in Ye Hao''s hands, and then at the textures on the stone wall, she exclaimed: "It''s really very similar!"


    "What do the four stone pillars depicting tigers, dragons, birds, and turtles mean?" the elf queen asked curiously.


    "These are the four sacred beasts in the earth legend, guarding the sky, the south and the sea. It seems that there were survivors from the China region on the Atlantis continent back then." Ye Hao muttered.


    "Guard the sky, the south and the sea?" The elf queen didn''t understand what this meant.


    "The blue dragon in the east, the white tiger in the west, the Suzaku in the south, and the Xuanwu in the north. These four elephants contain a lot of truth, so there are many Chinese on earth who have studied them carefully and figured out many things.


    Martial arts, spells, Taoism, magic circle, talisman, etc. "


    Ye Hao looked around in a circle: "The lines on the surrounding stone walls are the laws of space, and they should be used for space travel.


    And if you want to travel with such a large continent, you must first protect the continent from falling apart when you cross.


    These four stone pillars were added to stabilize the continent. "


    The Elf Queen understood and asked excitedly: "Then, if we find this, can we use this to bring Atlantis back to the earth!"


    Ye Hao shook his head: "I guess this magic circle is just one of them. There must be such a circle all over Atlantis.


    But with this as a reminder, it will be relatively easy to find next. I will mark some locations on the map later, and focus on those locations.


    And also at this depth of almost one kilometer!


    It is also a grotto with four stone pillars. "


    "Well, if this is the case. It will be much easier to find! I will arrange it later. Is it possible to teleport as long as all the magic circles are found?" The Elf Queen asked again.


    "Still not working." Ye Hao still shook his head.


    This time he didn''t wait for the elf queen to interrogate, and directly touched the lines on the stone wall that were almost blurred.


    "Although this magic circle is very well preserved, the magic circle is not intact. Many of the things in it have been damaged or cost changes.


    If you want to restart this magic circle, you must repair it again. And just in case, even if it doesn''t seem to be a damaged circle, it must be checked completely.


    In addition, the magic circle is here, and you have to know how to use it. Otherwise, even if you find all the magic circles, it will be in vain. "


    Now Ziye Hao explained it thoroughly.


    "So Young Master Ye, do you know this?" The Elf Queen looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled and slapped the stone wall: "Good luck, I happen to know the law of space, and I also know a little about the law circle."


    "That''s great! So Young Master Ye, how long does it take to fix a magic circle and figure it out?" The Elf Queen asked: "If you need help, my Elf clan, even I can listen to your orders!"


    Ye Hao thought for a while: "I don''t need people, and you can''t help me. Time, it''s estimated that it will take ten days and a half months."


    "It takes ten and a half months to repair a magic circle? If there are more than ten magic circles, wouldn''t it be..." The elf queen took a breath.


    One magic circle for half a month, their remaining time is only three months at most, which means that Ye Hao can only repair six magic circles at most.


    "I mean I need this time for the first magic circle. I guess it''s good. The other magic circles should be the same as this one. As long as I figure out this first one, I will naturally understand the others.


    At that time, the repair will be more effective, and it will not take that long. "Ye Hao said.


    "I understand, then all these are troublesome for Master Ye!" said the elf queen.


    "Let all your people go out. I will study hard here during this time. Don''t bother me about anything. You should handle the relocation outside, don''t worry me." Ye Hao said.


    "Don''t worry, Ye Gongzi, we will take care of the outside affairs. My people will be guarded outside and will never let anyone disturb you." The Elf Queen promised.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao nodded.


    A few seconds later, the elf queen was still standing in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at the Fairy Queen: "My Lady Queen, I''m about to start."


    "Ah?...Is it started now?" The Elf Queen was taken aback for a moment, but she didn''t seem to react.


    "Time is very important now, there are no other important things, of course I have to start working immediately." Ye Hao said.


    "Okay...Okay, I see. I''ll go out now and don''t disturb Young Master Ye." The Elf Queen walked out immediately.


    Now Ye Hao was the only one left in this dim cave.


    "The creations of the ancestors of Atlantis, I, a younger generation, should take a good look at the works of the ancestors. I just hope that the younger generation will not be too embarrassing." Ye Hao touched the texture on the stone wall, muttering to himself.

 Chapter 2471： Ru Xis first mission

    Chapter 2471 Ru Xi''s First Mission


    On the third day that Ye Hao came to the Fazhen Grottoes, he first tried to figure out the spatial textures on the stone walls during these three days.


    In three days, he only sorted out nearly 30%, very slowly.


    And on the third day, Ye Hao received a notice that he had to interrupt his work.


    Ye Hao once said before that time is precious, if it is not a very important thing, he can''t interrupt the thing at hand now.


    And the very unfortunate thing, the thing that disturbs Ye Hao now is a very important thing.


    Ye Hao received messages from the main planes of the earth, Catherine and Leya.


    On the surface, they have discovered that an angel is about to reach the plane of the earth, or that it has already descended on the plane of the earth.


    Ye Hao teleported directly away from the grotto and came into the sky.


    He opened a space channel at the fastest speed and returned to the earth.


    "Five minutes... I don''t know how things are going, please contact Catherine and others first." Ye Hao took out his satellite phone and contacted Catherine directly.


    The phone was connected quickly.


    "Hello? It''s me, Ye Hao. How is your situation there?" Ye Hao asked directly.


    "We found the strange feeling you mentioned in Greenland, where there is a very powerful light aura fluctuation. It has been going on for nearly ten minutes, and our people are monitoring it closely there.


    But I haven''t found the angel you mentioned, or anything unusual, and it is impossible to pinpoint the source of the fluctuation of the light breath! "Catherine said.


    "Very well, I see. I will rush to Greenland now." After Ye Hao hung up, the wings behind him bloomed directly, and he hurried towards Greenland without saying a word.


    Angels may come at any time, Ye Hao must block the area without affecting other people, and then wait for the opportunity to hunt down the angels.


    ...


    Angel Plane¡¤Heavenly Palace Planet


    This is the most advanced planet on the plane of angels, and it is also a place where only angels are allowed to live.


    At this moment in the center of this planet, a beam of light is glowing.


    In front of the beam of light stood five angels in angel armor.


    Two seraphs and three four-winged angels.


    "In five minutes, the portal of teleportation will be completely opened. At that time you will be teleported to the earth plane, because the angelic body is very special and will be restricted by the current earth plane.


    So you must find an earth species that fits very well in a very short time and parasitize him. Only then can you exist on earth for a period of time.


    It is estimated that the longest will be about ten days and a half months. When this ten days and a half months are up, your body has reached a critical point. You only need to hold this item to teleport back to the angelic plane. "Ru Qi looked at her younger sister Ru Xi and other team members.


    "Yes. Lord Ru Qi." Several angels looked at Ru Qi with great respect.


    In front of everyone, Ru Xi also called his sister Ru Qi.


    Because Ruqi is the upper lord god, a rare ten-winged angel, the angel next to the great twelve-winged angel **** King Shila.


    The status is quite honorable.


    "Repeat your mission this time." Ru Qi said sternly.


    Ru Xi stood up straight: "Report. The 1347th Angel Team, Captain Ru Xi, will perform the mission to Earth Parallax for half a month.


    The content of the task is to determine whether there are evil demons on the earth, or organizations that believe in demons. Then perform some miracles to ensure our faith on earth.


    Finally, establish a few space nodes to prepare for the final war! "


    "Very well, this is the content of your mission. I wish you a complete success in this mission." Ru Qi''s right hand was crossed in front of her chest, which was the etiquette of an angel.


    Ru Xi and her team members also saluted.


    Afterwards, Ru Xi and her team members stepped into the light beam of the magic circle and began to prepare for the final work before the teleportation.


    "Linglong." Ru Xi looked at a slightly older beautiful angel next to him.


    "Yes." Linglong stepped forward. She was the deputy captain of Ru Xi''s team this time, and her strength was also the lower main god.


    This is the necessary arrangement for every next main **** Seraphim to perform the task for the first time, and some experienced Seraphim will serve as the deputy captain and assist them.


    However, during the mission, the deputy captain will not express any subjective opinions, and will only follow the captain''s arrangements.


    And her role is to prevent the wrong orders of some captains at critical times.


    However, there are generally very few situations in which the deputy captain is required to come forward. It is important to know that the success rate of the Angels in performing tasks is quite high.


    They are called by the gods, the most beautiful weapons of killing.


    "After the teleportation is over, check the surrounding environment for the first time and form a four-corner defensive formation!" Ru Xi said.


    "Understand." Linglong stood up straight, she had completely put herself in the position of deputy captain.


    The other three four-winged angels looked at Ru Xi with some envy.


    They also very much hope that they can become Seraphim as soon as possible, and become the captain for the first time to perform their tasks.


    The surrounding light became more and more dazzling.


    Gradually, I couldn''t see the surrounding scenery clearly, and I felt like I was in the light.


    "Be ready to teleport." Ru Xi took a deep breath and said sternly.


    This is the first time she has performed a task as a team leader. It is impossible to say that she is not nervous.


    But as an angel, she knows her responsibilities very well, so she won''t let herself show any nervous look.


    This is what her sister taught her.


    As a leader, no matter what is ahead, no matter what happens, you must be calm and calm. If you are not calm and calm, then it is very likely to convey this sentiment to other team members.


    "Relax, Ru Xi, you must be able to do it. Your mission destination is only the earth, where the strongest biological strength is only Tier 8. There will be no problem, just treat it as a trip." Ru Xi kept thinking. Comfort yourself.


    After a few breaths, the surrounding light disappeared instantly.


    Ru Xi landed on both feet, and she immediately said: "The team members are in the state of defense. Linglong scans the surrounding area of ??100 kilometers, and the others report their own situation."


    "Report to the captain, Lily has completed the transmission, everything is normal."


    "Report to the captain, Liu Luo has completed the transmission, everything is normal."


    "Report to the captain, Ani has completed the transmission, everything is normal."


    Three four-winged angels with different appearances, but all very beautiful, watched the surroundings and reported their own situation at the same time.


    "Report Captain, Linglong has completed the transmission, everything is normal. After scanning the 100 kilometers around, we are now on an island with 70,000 intelligent creatures around.


    According to energy fluctuations, it is only an ordinary earth species, and there are tens of millions of biological ranges, so there is no danger. "Linglong said.


    Ru Xi breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at the white surroundings, there was snow everywhere, and there was still snow in the sky.


    But at this time, a figure appeared in the distant snow.


    "Someone?" Ru Xi was wary.


    Linglong stared at the past, and then said: "Report, scan completed. It''s just an ordinary male earth species. It may be a local resident."


    "You...who are you?" The man looked at the four beautiful angels with wings in front of him with some panic.

 Chapter 2472： Hunting angel

    Chapter 2472 Hunting Angel


    "We are angels." Linglong raised her head and said arrogantly.


    Don''t look at how gentle, kind, and loving angels are said in earth legends.


    These are correct. Angels do have these characteristics, but their greatest characteristic is arrogance.


    At this point, it is very similar to the elves.


    And there are similarities between the two bodies. It has been rumored that the elves and the angels actually have some kind of blood relationship.


    These are digressions.


    The man slowly raised his head and looked at several people with a little surprise: "You... are you really angels?"


    "Of course, where is this place?" Linglong asked.


    "Here... this is... the place to send you to death." Suddenly the man''s words changed.


    A purple sword cut open Linglong''s abdomen.


    Linglong backed away in the next second, but blood was leaking from her abdomen, and a crack appeared in her armor.


    "Be careful!" Linglong exclaimed.


    "Ready to fight, prepare to fight!" Ru Xi shouted.


    The four female angels were immediately ready for battle.


    "Xiao Cui, do it!" Ye Hao shouted loudly.


    Suddenly, a dragon chant came, and a giant dragon suddenly appeared in the blizzard and bit down directly at Ru Xi.


    Ru Xi used the angel''s sword in his hand to block Xiao Cui''s mouth that he tried to close, but couldn''t get rid of Xiao Cui''s sharp teeth for the time being, and Xiao Cui could only take him to the sky.


    "Captain!" the three female angels exclaimed.


    "Don''t panic, now I''ll take the command of the battle!" Linglong clutched her abdomen, blood flowed out uncontrollably.


    "Vice Captain Linglong, your wound hasn''t healed yet?" A female angel guarded Linglong''s body, looking at the wound on Linglong''s abdomen in surprise.


    You must know that the recovery ability of their angel clan is very strong, as long as it is not fatal, they can often recover extremely quickly.


    "Just now...the one just now had the law of darkness! I barely controlled the corrosion of the law of darkness on the wound, but repairing the wound can''t be done in a short time." Linglong panted, staring at the sword-wielding man who hurt herself.


    "Who on earth are you who knows the law of darkness?"


    Ye Hao waved the sword in his hand, and the blood on the sword was spilled on the snow.


    "Earth, Chinese people." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "boom!"


    At this moment, the sky was shining brightly.


    Later, the female angel who was taken away by Xiao Cui before fell heavily to the ground.


    "Captain Ru Xi!" Several female angels looked at them worriedly.


    "Cough cough cough...I''m fine. Be careful, that giant dragon is of the lower Lord God level." Ru Xi patted the dust on his body, the original beautiful wings, now a bit messy.


    Several cracks appeared in the armor on his body, but there were no particularly serious wounds.


    "Brother, this woman used a trick just now and it was very strong. I can''t bite him." Xiao Cui fell down and looked at Ye Hao apologetically.


    "It doesn''t matter, at least half of the plan has been completed." These are all in Ye Hao''s several plans.


    After all, they were dealing with angels, and even if Xiao Cui was the lower god, he couldn''t take it lightly.


    "Linglong, what happened just now? Why didn''t you find out about this person!" Ru Xi interrogated Linglong next to her. In fact, she just briefly glanced at the man who appeared suddenly.


    After not discovering any powerful aura, he didn''t care, thinking that he was really just an ordinary person.


    "Ahem...It''s my dereliction of duty. I didn''t expect him to hide so deeply. Not only is he a high-level quasi-god, he also has dark laws on him, so be careful.


    Contaminated by his dark law, our wound healing efficiency will be greatly reduced. "Linglong reminded.


    "Two seraphs of the lower main god, three four-winged angels of the quasi-god level. It seems that it will take a while." Ye Hao glanced.


    Before, he used the law of soul to hide his breath and even the fluctuation of his soul, so he was not discovered by these angels.


    In fact, the main reason is that these angels are too careless.


    Ye Hao has too many loopholes, there are several as he can think of.


    How could an ordinary human being look for it outside alone on a snowy day.


    And seeing a creature like an angel, not to mention fleeing scared, at least he didn''t dare to get too close.


    It was these clues that none of these angels found out, and it could only be said that these angels were too confident.


    Ye Hao successfully completed the first step.


    He severely injured a Seraphim, and this was a weakening of the strength of many enemies.


    "Linglong, you are injured. You are responsible for remote support behind, Lily, Liuluo, Ani assist me in preparing for the''Archangel Sword''!" Ru Xi said bluntly.


    "Yes."


    The three four-winged angels, Lili, Liuluo, and Ani, began to fan their faces to protect Ru Xi behind them, and then they formed a shield with their hands printed in front of them.


    Behind Ru Xi raised the angel''s sword in his hand, the original pure white angel''s sword began to shine with light spots.


    "Captain Ru Xi, I''ll help you!" Linglong, who was injured behind her, raised her angel''s sword, and the angel''s sword also emitted light spots.


    Ye Hao frowned slightly, he felt a strong wave of bright energy.


    "Be careful, this archangel''s sword is a seraph''s trick, and it can also be superimposed in number, containing the power of angel elements. As long as it is displayed, it will definitely hit!" A voice sounded in Ye Hao''s ears.


    The corners of Ye Hao''s mouth raised slightly, his eyes sharpened: "Xiao Cui do it, don''t give them a chance!"


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho!" Xiao Cui sprayed out the dragon''s fury directly, bombarding the shield made by three four-winged angels.


    ...


    On the top of Xuefeng Mountain in the distance, the four-winged angel Zhuoyu is here at the moment, watching the battlefield in the distance.


    She watched her companion''s battle without any worries.


    "What''s wrong with me? During this period of time, after staying on Earth for a long time, I don''t even feel that way anymore." Zhuo Yu touched his angelic heart.


    If it were before, she would definitely help the angel fight.


    But now she didn''t care at all to watch the battle from the side, even when Ye Hao injured the Seraphim, she was still thinking in her heart that the angel was too underestimating the enemy and would make such a low-level mistake.


    Not only that, but she was still a little worried about Ye Hao, so she reminded Ye Hao just now.


    "Two seraphs, three four-winged angels. This is a regular angel team. I don''t know if you can perform miracles." Zhuo Yu whispered.


    And outside of Blizzard behind her, no matter how much movement inside, there was no trace of awareness outside.


    Because Ye Hao has blocked this space.

 Chapter 2473： Angel Team All Destroyed

    Chapter 2473 Angel Team All Destroyed


    Xiao Cui''s dragon''s fury bombarded the shield, unable to break through the shield made by these three four-winged angels.


    Not to mention, the fighting power of angels is really strong, after all, everyone is born with the power of angel elements!


    And Ru Xi and the others are about to gather together.


    But Ye Hao was unmoved at all.


    Ye Hao calmly watched all this.


    Finally, a huge lightsaber gathered in the sky, and there was an angel''s shadow.


    "The sword of the archangel!" Ru Xi shouted.


    The angel holding a huge lightsaber began to slowly raise the lightsaber in his hand, already aiming at Ye Hao.


    And just when the lightsaber was about to fall.


    Xiao Cui stopped attacking, and Ye Hao appeared above the angel team in a teleport.


    The distance between Ye Hao and the five little angels was less than one meter, and Ye Hao could even see the hair of each female angel.


    "Surprise is not pleasant? Unexpected?" Ye Hao smiled.


    In the next second, the sword of the archangel stood up!


    But Ye Hao actually tore the space directly and got into it.


    This caused the five female angels who were originally under Ye Hao''s position to become the target of the archangel sword.


    "Interestingly, he actually used the defect that the archangel''s sword could not cut the space, and used his own space law to directly counterattack." Zhuo Yu''s eyes lit up when he saw this scene.


    But I have to say that Ye Hao is bold. This must be done accurately. One step earlier or one step later may cause accidents.


    "Not good!" Ru Xi saw the lightsaber falling above his head, and hurriedly used his strength to reinforce the entire shield.


    She might be able to escape now, with only minor injuries.


    But the injured Linglong and the three four-winged angels were not so lucky.


    How could Ru Xi abandon her team when she first performed the mission, so she resolutely decided to resist the archangel sword she had displayed.


    This result has to be said to be interesting.


    Use your strongest shield to resist your sharpest spear.


    The battle unfolded is really a bit strange.


    Boom boom boom


    The archangel''s sword fell on the shield, and an invisible air wave blasted directly towards the surroundings, and the snow on the ground was blown up a lot.


    After touching the barrier created by Ye Hao, Ye Hao''s barrier shook a few times.


    Holy See, Holy Mountain.


    The old pope opened his eyes and looked at the north suspiciously: "I seemed to feel a strange aura just now. Could it be that Ye Hao kid is doing things again?"


    The old pope didn''t think much about it. After all, the kid Ye Hao made too many famous people. When they were practicing in retreat some time ago, this kid directly killed an ancient Egyptian **** under the Egyptian pyramid.


    Although it was only a trace of the ghost, they all felt the fluctuation of that battle.


    "It''s better to continue to practice, that kid is also measured and won''t tear the earth apart." The old pope is obsessed with breaking through the current realm now.


    It''s like a game fan, a game that hasn''t been cleared for a long time. At this moment, someone told him how to clear the level. Of course he wants to clear the level as soon as possible.


    Little did the old pope know that he was only half right.


    Ye Hao is indeed doing big things, and he is still doing angels!


    ...


    Snow flies on the battlefield.


    Just now, where the angel team was, there was only a hole that was several hundred meters deep, which was the trace left by the sword of the archangel.


    At the same time a small luminous bead floated there.


    It was the heart of the angel that the four-winged angel named Ani had unfortunately fallen and left behind.


    "Cough, cough, cough... are you all okay." Ru Xi stood up staggeringly. The armor on her body was broken in half, and there was a **** wound on her forehead, but the wound quickly recovered and the blood was still there. There.


    "Kaz Kaz."


    Ru Xi heard the voice behind her, her pupils dilated and turned around.


    I saw that the dragon was stepping on the body of the four-winged angel Lily, and the female angel''s head had been gnawed down by the dragon.


    "Lily!" Ru Xi shook her body.


    The corpse of the four-winged angel quickly turned into an angel''s heart in a ray of light.


    At this time, Ye Hao also emerged from the mezzanine.


    "Fixed two. It seems that Miss Angel''s move is quite powerful, but I still want to remind you. It''s best not to put a big move like this, and most of all, you are facing some enemies that you don''t understand. .


    Otherwise, it is very likely that such things will be reversed. "Ye Hao smiled.


    "Devil! You devil, I''m fighting with you!" Ru Xi raised her angel sword, her eyes were bloodshot, and she had completely lost her calmness.


    However, the huge wound on her abdomen could not be completely repaired, which has indicated that she has reached the limit at this moment.


    "Ru Xi, calm down. We are no longer opponents of this guy. The most important thing now is that you should go back alive and report the situation to the angels!" Linglong took Ru Xi''s hand.


    "Liu Luo and I will procrastinate for you."


    Liuluo held the angel sword in his right hand, and summoned an angel shield in his left hand.


    "Master Linglong is right. Someone must bring this news back. Master Ru Xi, don''t let Lily and Anni die in vain." Liu Luo said.


    Ru Xi bit her lip lightly, and she took out a white spar, which was the stone her sister gave them for the return journey.


    "You..." Ru Xi couldn''t bear to look at his companion.


    "Quickly go!" Linglong shouted. At this time, the man who looked like a devil and the dragon had already focused on them.


    Ru Xi crushed the spar, and at this moment a glowing magic circle appeared under her feet.


    "Hey." Ye Hao sighed.


    "Devil, I won''t let you pass!" Liu Luo stood in front of Ye Hao.


    "Then I won''t go there." Ye Hao snapped his fingers.


    A black hole appeared in front of Liuluo.


    Liu Luo''s right arm was directly crushed by the black hole, and the remaining half of his body was also pulled by the black hole and disappeared little by little.


    "Angel sanctions!" Linglong rushed towards Ye Hao holding the glowing angel sword.


    But the dragon next to him directly attacked him.


    The two rushed to the sky, fighting in the sky.


    "Pluto Twelve Heavy Cannons!" Ye Hao raised his arm.


    Beams of light came out like surface-to-air missiles.


    One of them directly hit Linglong in the air, and Linglong''s figure was shaken, giving Xiaocui a chance.


    One blow to the dragon''s fury caused an angel''s wing behind Linglong to be burned.


    In the next battle, Linglong was completely teased by Xiao Cui like a cat catching a mouse.


    The armor was shattered, his arm was broken, half of his body was directly fractured, and the blood directly stained this beautiful angel sister.


    Half of the Liuluo angel on the ground was swallowed by the black hole.


    "Devil, devil!" Ru Xi was crying into tears at this moment, and she felt her powerlessness.


    Why, why did she perform the task for the first time, it turned out to be like this.


    "Hey, Miss Sister. Why don''t you feel weird, it''s been several seconds, and you haven''t teleported away." Ye Hao looked at Ru Xi playfully.


    Ru Xi''s pupils dilated, her eyes filled with fear and anger.

 Chapter 2474： Ruqis anxiety

    Chapter 2474 Ru Qi''s anxiety


    "You...you know the laws of space!" Ru Xi stared at Ye Hao, only then did he remember that this man had suddenly appeared above them.


    That is not something that can be done very quickly, but a direct teleport!


    And Teleport must be someone who is accomplished in space.


    And if you want to block Ru Xi from teleporting back to the angel plane, only the law of space can block the plane.


    "Congratulations on your answer." Ye Hao smiled and applauded.


    "Why?" Ru Xi seemed to have accepted his fate at this moment, and he did not have the fear before, but looked at Ye Hao with doubts.


    "What and why?" Ye Hao was puzzled.


    "You are obviously an earth species, why do you want to go with the devil!" Ru Xi asked.


    Ye Hao suddenly realized, he smiled and raised his hand, and the law of darkness appeared on the palm of his hand.


    Seeing this power, Ru Xi felt disgust in his eyes.


    "You misunderstood, I have nothing to do with the devil. Even I have some conflicts with the devil. In fact, I don''t really want to do it with your angels. If you can stay on the plane of your angels calmly and honestly.


    If we don''t intervene in the affairs of our earth plane, we can be in peace. "Ye Hao shrugged helplessly.


    "You know the law of darkness, how could you have nothing to do with the devil." Ru Xi suspected Ye Hao was lying.


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head, raised his other hand, and the divine power appeared on the palm of his hand.


    Ru Xi''s eyes were filled with shock. This abundant sacred power was even stronger than her light power.


    "How is it possible? How could you... have such a holy power." Ru Xi couldn''t believe it.


    "I just said that I have nothing to do with the devil. If I have a relationship with the devil just because I have the law of darkness, then having this kind of power now means that I have a leg with your female angels." Ye Hao quipped.


    "Could it be that you are a fallen angel!" Ru Xi subconsciously had a thought, staring at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao couldn''t laugh or cry: "Forget it, it seems that I don''t understand it with you. I can only say that you shouldn''t come to this place, and you should go to sleep with your companion for a while."


    With that, the sharp sword in Ye Hao''s hand penetrated Ru Xi''s chest, and the dark law on the sword began to corrode Ru Xi''s body.


    "You...you...who are you..." Ru Xi finally said, and then his body turned into light fragments.


    Only a dazzling angel''s heart was left floating in front of Ye Hao.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu." Xiaocui flew over, sticking out her tongue, four angel hearts were spit out by her.


    This means that this angel team was completely destroyed in less than ten minutes after descending on the earth.


    "Finally it''s done." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, and he sat on the floor directly: "Have been watching for so long? Don''t help your compatriots?"


    Zhuo Yu walked out of Blizzard, her eyes calm.


    "I am not the same as before. I no longer fight for the angels, but for myself. Moreover, you are not going to really kill them."


    Zhuo Yu looked at the five angel hearts in Ye Hao''s palm: "You are going to resurrect them all, right."


    Ye Hao put away the five angel hearts in his hand.


    "I don''t want to fight with your angels. This time I hunt them down. I just don''t want them to destroy the current situation of the earth. Although the earth seems calm on the surface, it maintains well.


    But it is as fragile as a calm lake, even a small stone may hit the ripples that sweep the entire lake. "


    Ye Hao said sternly: "If your angels are held accountable in the future, they will at least be the weight of my negotiations with the angels."


    "You are a very good weight. If you disclose the news that you can resurrect the angel, the angels will treat you like a treasure." Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled and said: "Then I can call female angels every day, and then let the beautiful female angels wait for me to sleep, this kind of life imagination is quite blessed.


    And each of your female angels is really beautiful. I just killed five female angels, which really made me feel like a slap in the face. "


    "It''s not that there is no such possibility." Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao very seriously.


    "Okay, don''t say this, let''s talk about it, what if I can''t help but get moved." Ye Hao patted the snow on his body: "I am a man with a family, and I don''t want to be a female angel. Pets."


    "So even if you are opposed to the angels, they won''t be willing to kill you. They want to capture you and study you.


    Let you work for the angel family. You and the angel clan will collide with each other one day. This is unavoidable. "Zuo Yu said.


    "Why is it so difficult to be an attractive man." Ye Hao narcissistically touched his hair, then stood up: "Okay, stop talking.


    I still have my own business to do over there, let me go. You help me deal with the battlefield here. "


    When the voice fell, Ye Hao took Xiao Cui and disappeared directly into the blizzard.


    At the same time, the barrier set by Ye Hao disappeared.


    "You want to stop some things, but you don''t know. Some things that should happen will happen after all, and those are things you can''t stop." Zhuo Yu thought thoughtfully.


    The wings behind her became more pure white.


    I don''t know why, after being resurrected by Ye Hao, and repairing the wound on his body, Zhuo Yu found that his realm was actually improving rapidly.


    Could it be said that Ye Hao''s resurrection still has the ability to improve his talent?


    Zhuo Yu didn''t think too much, and raised his hand with a wave.


    Directly erased the traces of fighting here.


    At this time, everyone on the earth would never know that there had been a battle of slaughtering the gods here.


    ...


    Angel Plane¡¤Heavenly Palace Planet


    Ru Qi, who had just walked off the altar, suddenly shook her body, and she covered her heart.


    "What''s wrong, Lord Ru Qi?" The female angel next to him noticed Ru Qi''s strangeness and asked curiously.


    "It''s okay."


    Ru Qi shook her head, but she turned her head anxiously and looked at the position of the beam of light just now.


    For some reason, she felt as if she had lost something just now.


    "Master Ru Qi, you are worried about your sister Ru Xi, don''t think too much. This time the mission on the Earth plane is the least difficult.


    Ru Xi would be in no danger. "The female angel beside him comforted.


    "Yeah." Ru Qi nodded, turned around and continued walking.


    But the feeling in her heart still couldn''t dissipate.


    Ru Xi, you must be fine.

 Chapter 2475： Thirty-six circle

    Chapter 2475 thirty-six magic circles


    Atlantis


    In the half month since the alliance was established, after several orders were issued, people of different races in various places began to migrate.


    On the 12th day, all the elves moved to the designated destination.


    On the 13th day, all human tribes moved to the designated destination.


    On the 14th day, the giants, dwarves, and goblins moved to the designated destination.


    On the 16th day, the orcs all moved to the designated locations.


    In the past half month, the races originally located in various parts of Atlantis have all come to the most central part of Atlantis.


    Although many races have gathered together, there is no overcrowding, but it is more crowded than before.


    This will naturally cause some contradictions.


    But every conflict, someone will come out to stop it the first time.


    The large-scale contradiction, the two sides stopped as soon as the dragon came forward.


    And every time the main person who caused the chaos would receive a very severe trigger, even if he was originally the city lord of a certain powerful city, or the strongest person.


    Will accept the most severe punishment.


    After all, the leader of the alliance, but the four largest organizations on Atlantis, four demigod powerhouses.


    On the continent of Atlantis, no one can disobey their intentions.


    Beyond that cliff.


    The Elf Queen was standing outside the cave. She had been waiting here for half a month.


    At first, she still let her clan guard here, but in the end she felt a little uneasy, so she took care of herself.


    The elf queen looked up at the top of her head.


    Three figures appeared in the field of vision.


    Bump


    Three people fell on the ground.


    "Beast King, Torrent Sword Saint, Dragon King." The Elf Queen came to see the three people.


    "Ye Gongzi hasn''t taken care of it yet?" Torrent Sword Saint looked at the blocked entrance.


    The elf queen shook her head: "Since Ye Gongzi entered it half a month ago, there has been no movement. During this time, our elf clan found more than 20 places similar to this grotto in various places in Atlantis."


    "More than twenty places? If it takes him half a month for each place, three months is not enough." Beastmaster frowned.


    "Can we see Young Master Ye, can we interrogate the progress?" Dragon King asked.


    "No, Ye Gongzi specially ordered before that no one is allowed to enter the grotto during this time." said the elf queen.


    "When is the time now, we are almost done here. The key is to send things, we must understand his progress.


    And he alone, if you count us, he might be of any help. "The Beastmaster said, he couldn''t help walking towards the entrance of the cave.


    The few elves guarding the entrance of the cave immediately raised their bows and pointed them at the Beastmaster: "Please don''t come close, we are instructed to hold your hands here. No one is allowed to enter unless the Ye Gongzi inside allows them."


    "Hmph, do you think you guys can stop me?" The Beastmaster smiled disdainfully, and the half-god breath on his body made no secret of it.


    "If you count me." The Elf Queen stood in front of the Beastmaster.


    The Elf Queen raised her hand, and a staff appeared in her hand: "Ye Gongzi said, no one is allowed to enter during this time. And I promised him, as long as I stand here, I will not let any People disturb him.


    If Lord Beastmaster is determined to go in and see Young Master Ye, then please defeat me first. "


    "You..." The Beastmaster didn''t expect the Elf Queen to stand in front of him.


    Although both were demigods, he still had no idea in his heart to defeat the Elf Queen.


    "Hey, you two hurry up to persuade this woman. We don''t have much time to waste!" The Beast King wanted to pull his accomplices, and looked at the Torrent Sword Saint and Dragon King beside him.


    Torrent Sword Saint and Dragon King looked at each other, and they didn''t move.


    "You don''t want mother-in-law, when is this. We don''t have time to waste!" The Beastmaster shouted anxiously.


    Boom boom boom


    At this moment, the whole earth began to shake.


    "What''s going on?" Several people looked at the shaking mountains around.


    "It''s not good, here is going to collapse. Hurry up." Dragon King exclaimed.


    A crowd immediately left the cliff and flew to the top of the cliff.


    And they saw an amazing scene, and a beam of light appeared under their feet.


    And in the next few seconds, these light beams appeared one after another in various places on the Atlantis continent.


    Five Ways


    Ten Ways


    Twenty


    Thirty


    However, some of these beams of light are shining and bright, and some are dim.


    All those who saw these beams of light thought that these were simply miracles, and some even just knelt on the ground and began to worship.


    "This...what the **** is going on?" Beastmaster couldn''t believe it?


    Just when everyone didn''t understand, a figure walked out of the beam of light.


    "Young Master Ye!" The Elf Queen exclaimed excitedly when she saw the person who appeared.


    Ye Hao watched the four demigods appear in front of him without any surprise.


    He also heard all the things they quarreled outside before.


    "I have repaired this magic circle, and I found that it has a responsive function. So I spent a little time and let it activate all the magic circles."


    Ye Hao looked around: "Those beams of light are the remains of the magic circle left by the ancestors of Atlantis. There are thirty-six in total.


    Thirty on the outside and six on the inside. It was these magic circles that made Atlantis teleport here from the earth. And to ensure that Atlantis will not be destroyed during transmission. "


    "Thirty-six?" The Beastmaster looked stern.


    "Although the number is a bit large, I have already figured out these magic circles, and I only need half a month to repair all the magic circles." Ye Hao said lightly.


    The Beastmaster looked happy.


    The others were also relieved.


    In this way, they will have enough time to leave here.


    "However, it takes a lot of energy to activate these magic circles. It is difficult to maintain it by myself. The next time. You find a way to activate more people, hunt down those beasts, and accumulate magic crystals as much as possible.


    At that time, we can use the magic crystal as energy to activate the magic circle. "Ye Hao said.


    "We dragons have a lot of magic crystals. Our dragons have a hobby of collecting those golden things, but our dragons don''t need to rely on such things for cultivation, so we have accumulated a lot of magic crystals." said the dragon king.


    "We also have some Elves." The Elf Queen said.


    Ye Hao nodded: "It''s good to have nature, but the more the better. You know, when the earth is reached, there might not be such a good cultivation environment here.


    And if you want to cultivate, you can only rely on magic crystals and accumulate more magic crystals to be prepared. "


    "Okay, I''ll tell my orc cubs to do it." The Beast King agreed without saying a word.


    "I will also send someone to hunt the monsters." Torrent Sword Saint nodded.


    After that, Ye Hao raised his hand, and his body began to transform into a clone.


    Three Ye Hao appeared in front of everyone at the same time.


    "Okay, I''ll fix the magic circle." The three Ye Hao spoke, and then each flew in one direction.


    The four people looked at the three Ye Hao, and they all took a breath. They felt that those clones actually had the same energy fluctuations on their bodies, which was too powerful.


    But... this should be just an illusion, right?

 Chapter 2476： everythings ready

    2476-Sword


    Angel plane, heavenly planet.


    "What does it mean if you can''t find it! That teleportation device, isn''t it yours!" Ru Qi pointed angrily at a female angel.


    The female angel lowered her head: "This... this is indeed no signal found."


    "As I said before, they can only stay on the Earth plane for about a week, and now it''s more than a week. Why they haven''t returned, or even no news at all!" Ru Qi''s anger has been fully expressed.


    "This...this...we don''t know this." The female angel whispered.


    Ru Qi clenched her fist and walked to the altar: "I''m going to the earth to check it out, and send it to me immediately!"


    "Master Ruqi, this is no good. You are a ten-winged angel, the upper level of the main god. Now the space of the earth level can not tolerate your existence." The female angel in charge of the altar said.


    Ru Qi stopped: "Then you can quickly find a way to contact them!"


    The female angel in charge of the altar whispered: "The female angel who has not returned beyond the mission time limit, according to the mission record. The probability of more than 50% is... it seems that she has sacrificed while performing the mission."


    Ru Qi shook her body, she held the Yuzhu next to her, her five fingers directly inserted into the Yuzhu, she gritted her teeth and said: "No... it''s impossible! Their team is two seraphs and three four-winged angels. !


    The information we got before is that there are only eighth-order holy creatures on earth. Eighth-tier Saint Level...Even if there are one hundred eighth Saint Level, they can''t be their opponents! "


    "This...There are also other possibilities, such as...for example, encountering an ambush sent by a team sent by the demon plane." The female angel said.


    "Impossible!" Ru Qi roared, and the Yuzhu beside her was directly shattered.


    The little angels around were half kneeling on the ground, afraid to make a sound.


    "Enough, Ru Qi. This is not the emotion you should express." An ethereal voice came from behind Ru Qi.


    The angels around lowered their heads, not daring to look at the noble angel in front of them.


    This angel has twelve wings behind her.


    "Master Sheila." Ru Qi saw the people behind her, gathered her emotions, and saluted.


    "I already know about your sister Ruxi team, Ruqi, I know you are worried about your sister. But you should know that at the moment our angels are born, we must do well for our angel family and for the sake of the world. Things to fight to death in the light."


    Sheila Twelve Winged Angel said lightly.


    "Yes." Ru Qi responded.


    "But I will arrange for someone to track down this matter. All those who dare to hurt the angels will pay the price they deserve!" Sheila said sternly.


    Ru Qi lowered her head, there was a drop of tears in her eyes.


    Her heart had already agreed with the fact that her sister had died.


    ...


    Atlantis


    At this moment, Atlantis is a bit magical, because 36 beams of light have already stood there, and there are long-term masters guarding them around the beams.


    No one is allowed to approach here.


    In addition, the stability of the various races has been completely completed, and some hunting teams have been formed to hunt those monsters and accumulate magic crystals.


    The world of Atlantis has been on the run for a little over the past month.


    Everyone can clearly feel the shrinking of the land under their feet.


    Everyone''s heart seems to be pressed against a mountain.


    Eternal Forest


    Ye Hao was a little tired and sat directly on the stone chair.


    Several people around stared at Ye Hao.


    "Get me something to drink and eat, and then let someone press my shoulder." Ye Hao said tiredly.


    Although his body basically doesn''t need these, Ye Hao''s heart is quite tired.


    Over the past month, he has been restoring these magic circles without sleep. In the second half of the journey, he still needs to maintain two clones, which simply doubles the fatigue.


    The elf queen immediately clapped her hands, and immediately there were elves who brought generous food and drinks.


    Although the elves usually do not eat meat, this time the elven queen specially prepared some meat.


    After that, the elf queen also walked behind Ye Hao herself, using her slender white hands to gently soften Ye Hao''s head, neck and shoulders.


    Ye Hao took a sip of the spirit wine, took a bite of the fruit, and enjoyed the massage of the queen of the spirits, he sighed with relief.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Ye Hao opened his eyes, and the eager gazes of the people around could hardly bear it.


    "I have completely repaired this teleportation circle, and I have thoroughly mastered its operation."


    Ye Hao raised his hand and formed a magical pattern in front of him, with 36 beams of light flashing on it.


    "Then can we teleport now!" Beastmaster asked excitedly.


    "It will take about five days. In these five days, I need to determine the path of space transmission and minimize the danger. What you have to do is to replenish the magic spar as soon as possible.


    At least a certain amount of magic spar must be reserved for the position of each magic circle! "Ye Hao said.


    "Okay, no problem. I have not slept for the past five days, go hunting those monsters!" Beastmaster laughed.


    The magic circle is repaired, which is equivalent to completely dissipating the gloom in their hearts.


    And in the last three months, the time was reduced by half.


    The Dragon King, Beast King, and Riptide Sword Saint left one after another.


    Only the elf queen was still massaging Ye Hao.


    "Your five days, in fact, it''s not just about preparing the space channel." The elf queen suddenly asked.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "What? What did you find?"


    "Although Ye Gongzi''s realm is better than mine, we spirits are creatures with very strong sensing ability. I just felt some unusual fluctuations in Ye Gongzi''s thinking.


    If I guess right, there is no problem with Atlantis¡¯s transmission now. What you worry about is how to make Atlantis appear on the earth quietly. "The Elf Queen said.


    Ye Hao nodded: "You are right, the earth is a garden of Eden for the races on Atlantis, except that there is no such good cultivation environment here.


    There is a very good living environment, if you don''t consider those coveted from outside.


    And I worry that the races on Atlantis suddenly appear in such a good world, and the creatures in that world don''t have too many ways to restrain them, which will cause unnecessary chaos on the earth. "


    "Then Young Master Ye has already figured out a way?" the elf queen asked.


    "It can be said that I have determined the most reliable method in the past month." Ye Hao opened his eyes, with determination in his eyes: "This method may be met by some on the Atlantis continent. Human opposition.


    But for the big picture, I have to do something. "

 Chapter 2477： Embarking on the return journey of Atlantis

    Chapter 2477-Atlantis On The Return


    Five days later


    Races from all gathering areas on the Atlantis continent were gathered in some magic circles.


    These magic circles were arranged by Ye Haote so that everyone could arrange a good defensive circle.


    The magic circles that were repaired before are just to ensure that Atlantis can complete the teleportation, and these magic circles are to protect these races on Atlantis.


    Thirty-six beams of light are now more dazzling than ever.


    And in the center of the Atlantis continent, that is the top of a high mountain.


    A bunch of people gathered here at the moment.


    "Can it be activated now?" The Elf Queen looked at Ye Hao in the center.


    "Well, this is the hub of the entire magic circle. I can activate the entire magic circle here." Ye Hao raised his hand and started operating the entire magic circle.


    A beam of light was emitted from the top of the thirty-six beams at the same time, and the light just converged on top of Ye Hao''s head, and then fell in front of Ye Hao.


    At this moment, the entire Atlantis was shrouded in light, like a huge enchantment.


    Perhaps because of the movement here, the outer earth began to accelerate the rate of collapse.


    "Well, I have activated the magic circle now. Next, you need to pay attention to the thirty-six magic circle. During the transmission, the energy in the magic circle will continue to be consumed.


    If the energy of one of the magic circles is insufficient before the teleportation is over, it may cause problems for the entire Atlantis continent.


    You are all semi-god-level powerhouses, so your job is to replenish the magic crystal if there is insufficient energy in the magic circle. You need to provide your strength. "Ye Hao said.


    "No problem, as long as we can survive the orcs. It doesn''t matter if we use me as the price!" Beast King said boldly.


    "Young Master Ye, just do your thing well, and we will try our best to complete what you have given you." Dragon King said.


    Ye Hao nodded, he took a deep breath, and completely released his spatial law.


    This is the first time he has released so many laws of space.


    This time it was also an experience for Ye Hao. If he could complete it, maybe he could have more understanding of the law of space in the process.


    The first step of this plan is to open the space channel first.


    With Ye Hao''s current ability alone, it was impossible to open the space passage through which the entire Atlantis could pass.


    However, this magic circle designed by the ancestors of Atlantis, with this in mind, has its own functions, but it needs someone with the ability to master space to activate it.


    This is not too difficult for Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s hands were sealed, and then the core in front of him shot a ray of light towards the sky.


    After the light, the void was torn open directly.


    "Get up!" Ye Hao shouted loudly.


    Boom boom boom boom


    People on the entire continent of Atlantis could see that the earth began to shake.


    The ground was shaking, and some cracks appeared on the ground.


    If you are on the edge of Atlantis, you will find that Atlantis has been separated from the earth, and Atlantis has begun to float.


    "Go in!" Ye Hao stared at the gap.


    This gap in space cannot be maintained for long and must be entered quickly.


    And this entry is the second difficulty.


    This tested the magic circle that Ye Hao had repaired, whether it could comfortably let them pass through the space channel.


    If Ye Hao''s restoration of the magic circle failed, then after Atlantis entered it, it would be completely shattered in the blink of an eye and vanished in the turbulence of space.


    But there is no chance to look back.


    Because the separation of Atlantis accelerated the collapse of this space.


    Finally, under the control of Ye Hao, Atlantis entered the torn hole in the sky.


    A few seconds later, Atlantis disappeared in the hole, and the gap was closed.


    This means that Atlantis has officially embarked on the return journey.


    "It''s amazing, is this a gap in space?" The Elf Queen raised her head and looked at the scene outside the barrier above her head. At this moment, she even felt that the bottleneck that had troubled her for a long time began to loosen.


    Not only her, but some of the talented people on the continent of Atlantis also learned something from this unusual journey and made breakthroughs.


    At the same time, the space turbulence continuously bombarded the enchantment outside Atlantis, like lightning and thunder.


    Atlantis was also constantly shaking because of this, and the energy in the light beam of the circle was rapidly consumed in some severely attacked positions.


    "Beastmaster, the light beams of the magic formations in the south are very expensive. If you take someone to support you, you must stabilize it! Ye Gongzi said, this teleportation process will last at least ten minutes to half an hour!" The elf queen faced. The Beastmaster next to him said.


    "No problem, as long as I''m still alive. I will ensure that the beam of light over there works normally! It''s really not good, I use my blood to fuel it!" Beastmaster patted his chest.


    Then he summoned his mount, and rushed over there on the mount.


    Boom boom boom boom


    A few more spatial turbulences hit the barrier, and there were even cracks in some barrier locations.


    Fortunately, the constant flow of energy allows these barriers to be repaired quickly.


    Although these spatial turbulence was blocked outside the barrier.


    But this kind of influence still caused a lot of things to happen in Atlantis.


    For example, big cracks appeared and some lakes began to overflow.


    Some volcanoes began to emit black smoke.


    However, for these positions, Ye Hao had long instructed the Elf Queen to arrange for someone to be responsible to prevent things from threatening the safety of Atlantis.


    Next to a huge lake, a group of elves are standing here.


    "Free the barrier of water!"


    The elves also used magic to release a barrier on the surface of the lake to protect the entire lake.


    In a crater, black smoke has emerged from the crater, and the magma inside has begun to roll.


    A magician in a black robe raised the staff in his hand: "Using the technique of ice sealing to forcefully cool the volcano."


    "Yes!" A group of magicians began to chant a spell, chilling.


    Finally, under the leadership of that powerful magician, the entire crater was stabilized a lot with the technique of freezing.


    Such scenes also appeared in several other places. At this moment, everyone is trying their best to ensure that this journey will not cause any problems.


    Boom boom boom boom


    "It''s not good, the No. 7 beam of light in the east has a continuous lack of energy!" The Elf Queen said solemnly.


    "Leave it to our Dragon Race over there." Without a word, the Dragon King turned into a giant dragon, and took the Dragon Race team that was already ready to the area that needed support.


    The elf queen watched Ye Hao, who was immersed in the control of the magic circle and she began to pray silently.

 Chapter 2478： Perilous space journey

    Chapter 2478: A Journey In Crisis


    Ten minutes later.


    The energy of the magic circle beams everywhere in Atlantis consumed most of the energy, and several of the magic circle beams had excessive energy consumption, and all the magic crystals prepared early were all consumed.


    Had it not been for the Dragon King himself to go into battle, and the dragon with the dragon clan insisted on energy output, then the enchantment on the head of the energy beam would have been broken.


    Tens of millions of creatures of various races all over Atlantis began to pray silently at this moment.


    They prayed that they could survive this time.


    Gale Valley resettlement point.


    "Quiet, quiet. Don''t be confused, everyone will go back to their house to rest, and everything will be back to normal after a while!" Feng Chime stood on a high point, shouting to the panicked people below.


    Sister Feng Chun''er Feng Qiu''er is also instructing everyone not to panic.


    "Ling''er, go down and rest, leave it to me here." Feng Hailong walked out, looking at the sweat on his daughter''s forehead.


    "It''s okay, now Big Brother Ye must be working hard for the future of Atlantis over there. I want to help him and fight side by side with him, but I don''t have his ability.


    So I can only make some contributions here, in my own way. "Fun Ling''er smiled.


    Feng Hailong looked at his daughter, and then at the sons of Feng Lin who patiently comforted the commoners.


    My own children, after meeting that person, really grew up.


    Suddenly, the sky of the enchantment west of Atlantis was hit by a series of dozens of spatial turbulences, and the light beam of the magic circle below that location directly consumed energy.


    "No, the situation over there is wrong!" Seeing this, the Elf Queen immediately took her Elf Race team and hurried to there.


    When he arrived at that location, the barrier above his head was already full of cracks. As long as the space turbulence came again, the barrier might be broken.


    "What''s going on? Didn''t I ask you to ensure that the energy of the light beam of the magic circle is sufficient!" The elf queen saw that the elf clan who was in charge of this position turned out to be her own elf clan, and immediately asked angrily.


    "My Lady Queen, this...this is suddenly too much consumption. Our magic crystals have all been consumed, and now we are inputting power by ourselves." The person in charge said bitterly.


    The Elf Queen saw hundreds of people of various races, all of whom were a little bit of cultivation, providing power to the light beam of the magic circle. In the distance, a large number of people who fainted and fell to the ground due to exhaustion of energy were moved there.


    For the light beams of the circle, their energy is just a drop in the bucket.


    "Let''s come!" Without a word, the Elf Queen went up with her own guards.


    The energy output of the demigod level finally made the light beam of the magic circle brighten up.


    But at this moment, three successive spatial turbulence bombarded this same location.


    Suddenly, the barrier above his head was directly blasted through a gap.


    This directly caused the peripheral aura to rush into the enchantment, and in the area next to this gap, a huge whirlwind was coming.


    Trees were uprooted, walls and houses were blown down directly.


    Some people with a bit of strength can only grab the surrounding objects as much as possible to prevent them from being blown into the air even with themselves.


    Some people with no strength were taken into the air without mercy, and were sucked into the gap amidst screaming and crying for help.


    "Not good!" The elf queen was shocked when she saw this scene.


    But at this moment, a dragon chant came.


    A golden and green figure appeared in front of everyone.


    "It''s Ye Gongzi''s dragon!" The Elf Queen shouted in surprise.


    Xiao Cui stayed by Ye Haote to deal with unexpected events.


    Xiao Cui flew to the vicinity of the gap, she let out a dragon chant, and the law of the dragon appeared. Pieces of dragon scales gathered around the gap, and finally a dragon scale barrier was formed abruptly, temporarily filling the gap.


    This also stopped the serious impact in this area in time, and those who were caught in the air fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, most of the settlers in this area are Orcs, Pishi. Even if he fell, he was only injured a little. There were not many deaths.


    "Hurry up, speed up and replenish energy!" The Elf Queen shouted.


    She knew very well that Xiao Cui was buying time for them, and they had to repair it quickly, otherwise, when Xiao Cui couldn''t support it, it would bring another catastrophic blow.


    A crowd of people, not only elves, but all capable people began to do their best to input energy into the light beam of the magic circle.


    They all know that whether it is a human race, an orc race, or an elves, dragons, dwarves, or goblins, they are all sitting in the same boat now.


    Once there is something wrong with this ship, it is all of them who have to bear the consequences.


    With the concerted efforts of everyone, ten seconds later, the original barrier outside the dragonscale barrier began to be restored with a little confidence.


    After lasting for a minute, the original gap has been completely repaired.


    Xiao Cui also flew away a little tired, resisting the impact of traveling through space, even a lower lord **** like her would have a great burden.


    "Huh." At the moment, the elf queen was also sitting on the ground regardless of her image, her face pale.


    "Queen, the energy reserve of the light beam of this circle has reached 36%." The person in charge next to it said.


    "Okay, hold on. At this time, everyone has to find a way to hold on." The Elf Queen said.


    Although everyone''s only choice now is to persist.


    But the situation is getting more and more difficult.


    It has been more than fifteen minutes, the energy of the beams of light from various circles has alarmed, and cracks have begun to appear in various places in the barrier protecting Atlantis.


    Fortunately, the spatial turbulence has not bombarded a place like before.


    The exhausted elf queen looked at the high mountain in the center of Atlantis. At this moment, she could only pray in her heart that the man could hurry them away from the darkness.


    At this moment, every second is very long for them, another day, one month, and one year.


    Some internal threats have also appeared on the Atlantis continent, and various troubles have appeared everywhere.


    Ground fissures, volcanoes, floods, etc. threatened the residents of some settlements.


    brush


    Suddenly, everyone around suddenly lit up.


    Everyone looked at the sky in disbelief.


    It can''t be said that it is bright, but it can only be said that it is much brighter than the gap in the space before.


    The dark sky was covered with luminous little things, and there was also a round of big round **** hanging in the sky.


    "It''s so beautiful." Feng Ling''er sighed while looking at the sky.


    "Then...that is the moon that Big Brother Ye said, and are there any stars?" Feng Qiu''er said in surprise.

 Chapter 2479： Atlantis on the Arctic Ocean

    Chapter 2479 Atlantis on the Arctic Ocean


    Everyone on Atlantis saw this different sky.


    In the original space, people on Atlantis could only see a fairly simple sky, not as beautiful as they are now.


    The light depends entirely on the light emitted by the space itself. When it is dark, the sky is bright.


    And in the marginal realm, there is still that chaotic scene.


    "We... we survived!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh... that''s great, I finally don''t have to die."


    "Hahaha, daughter-in-law...I made it!"


    People everywhere who paid for this "battle" cheered at this moment.


    People of different races celebrated each other.


    The tauren threw up the humans who were fighting with him just now.


    The elves and the dwarves dance together happily.


    Everyone was immersed in the joy of surviving.


    And at the top of the mountain in the center of Atlantis.


    Ye Hao was sweating, and fell to the ground feebly.


    "Young Master Ye." The Elf Queen came back first, and she walked to Ye Hao happily: "Young Master Ye, we succeeded! This is the earth, it''s really beautiful."


    Ye Hao reluctantly stood up: "Most of them are completed, but there are still some things to be handled."


    Ye Hao said, raising his hands, and his hands were sealed.


    Atlantis began to fall a little bit.


    At this time, everyone on Atlantis could obviously feel the chill.


    "Why is it so cold suddenly?"


    "It seems that the temperature has dropped."


    "No, it seems we are descending!"


    People with a little bit of strength on Atlantis felt the subtle changes in Atlantis.


    A few minutes later, Atlantis finally stopped the momentum of whereabouts.


    Then Ye Hao directly pressed his palm to the ground.


    The thirty-six light beams before changed their appearance at this time. The light beams slowly condensed into a jade column. The transparent barrier at the top of the jade column became like a glass cover, enclosing the entire Atlantis. .


    Ye Hao coughed. This series of arrangements made him feel a little weakened. This burden is really too great.


    But if you don''t explain everything clearly, bringing Atlantis will bring a threat to the earth.


    Xiao Cui flew in front of Ye Hao, Ye Hao rode on Xiao Cui''s back, and Xiao Cui took Ye Hao into the sky.


    Xiao Cui released her own breath and let out a long whistle.


    The aura of the next main **** giant dragon directly flooded the continent of Atlantis, and most people felt as if a mountain was pressing on their bodies.


    "Hello everyone, I''m Ye Hao. Some people know, some people don''t, it doesn''t matter if you know it or not.


    Now Atlantis has finally returned to Earth and has the right to continue living.


    It has been ten thousand years since you left the earth. According to the earth calendar, it is ten thousand years. According to Atlantis, it is twenty thousand years.


    Great changes have taken place on the earth during this period of time. I brought you here to give you the possibility of living, but I also cannot let you disrupt the existing order of this world.


    So here I am going to make three chapters with you.


    First, I have laid out this barrier. Everyone on Atlantis hopes to live on Atlantis safely and don''t think about leaving this area without authorization.


    As you found out in the same book, don''t blame me for being polite. If anyone thinks that the dragon can defeat me, the lower lord god, you can give it a try.


    But here I can assure you that everyone¡¯s time here will not exceed ten years. Within ten years, I will find a way to integrate everyone into a normal life, and will no longer restrict everyone¡¯s life. I use my godhead and soul , The power of the law swears! "


    As soon as this remark came out, the response from various places was very intense.


    Some people agree, and some people are very unwilling. After all, they can only stay on this Atlantis, which is not equivalent to being trapped in a cage.


    "Second, during this period, I can tolerate duels and riots, but I don''t allow large-scale disruptions to public order, otherwise the dragon will come forward for me, and you can fight with her if you want to fight." Ye Hao said.


    Ye Hao''s words spread all over the continent, but everyone dared not speak.


    Because the dragon of the lower main god!


    It is not certain whether they have a quasi-god on Atlantis. How can they compete with the dragon of a lower lord god? That is not to die!


    "Third, this is my promise to everyone. During this time, if there are any things or material needs, I will satisfy everyone. Make sure that everyone can only live in Atlantis for ten years." Ye Hao The third condition is much better.


    Because in the original plane of Atlantis, food is quite scarce.


    It is difficult to grow large-scale crops on such land, and only a few areas are suitable for people to live.


    But also to face the threats of Warcraft and other races.


    Now here, Ye Hao promised to protect their living needs, and there is also no threat of Warcraft. This is a paradise for some weaker forces who just want to live and work in peace and contentment.


    After Ye Hao finished the three chapters of the contract, he sent a word to the Elf Queen.


    "I''m leaving for a while, you guys arrange things on Atlantis first. Your alliance, it''s best to form an organization that is specifically responsible for implementing what I said.


    I expect to be back in a day. "


    After Ye Hao finished speaking, he rode Xiaocui directly through the barrier and left here.


    The enchantment under Ye Hao''s arrangement is actually mostly stealth functions, and the defense function can only resist attacks from strong people below Tier 6.


    There are still ways to break through for the powerhouses above Tier VI.


    However, Ye Hao set up a trick in advance. If someone breaks through forcibly, the core of the barrier will record that person''s information, according to Ye Hao''s current ability.


    It is very easy to lock such a person on the earth.


    Ye Hao rode Xiaocui to an altitude of 10,000 meters, looking down from this height.


    You will find that Atlantis has landed in the Arctic Ocean, which is a coincidence, right next to the island where Ye Hao participated in the war of supernatural powers earlier.


    Ye Hao thought about a few places before, and finally let Atlantis float on the sea the easiest.


    The largest ocean is naturally the Pacific Ocean, but there are many routes in the Pacific Ocean. Atlantis is invisible rather than disappearing, so it is not suitable there.


    The Arctic Ocean is inaccessible and is a very suitable place for Atlantis.


    Ye Hao took out the satellite phone from the space prop and called several people.


    The content is very simple.


    "I brought Atlantis back."

 Chapter 2480： Double-edged sword

    On a cruise ship in the Arctic Circle.


    "Mr. Ye Hao, what do you mean!" Smith of the 11th District of the United States stared at Ye Hao and asked seriously.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "I think you should use your own means to understand what happened in the Arctic Circle, right? The two of them are the bear country and the United States."


    Other powers may not have such capabilities, but the United States and the bear are both powerful countries.


    Although Atlantis is invisible, there is still an entity.


    It is impossible to hide these two forces when an entity of that size appears.


    "Well, what are you talking about? What did Mr. Ye Hao say before Atlantis is back? What does it mean." Yakina looked at several people in confusion.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and directly used his ability to condense a 3D picture in front of everyone, that is, Atlantis in the Arctic.


    "I found the lost Atlantis in a different dimension. And for some reason, I brought Atlantis back to prevent it from causing too much impact.


    I temporarily placed Atlantis on the Arctic Circle. "Ye Hao explained.


    When several people heard Ye Hao''s words, their pupils dilated.


    The old pope also showed a surprised expression: "The Atlantis you are talking about is the Atlantis that disappeared more than 10,000 years ago in the history of the earth?"


    "Yes." Ye Hao nodded.


    "Isn''t Atlantis silent somewhere in the Pacific Ocean." Black Butterfly frowned.


    "It didn''t sink, but because at that time..." Ye Hao told everyone about Atlantis.


    It also includes why Ye Hao wanted to bring Atlantis back.


    "That''s how things happened. The strangeness on the Bermuda Triangle is actually because of the space nodes connecting Atlantis. And the space over there has been rushed, and the weirdness of the Bermuda Triangle will disappear from then on." Ye Hao Said.


    "This is true. The personnel we observed sent a message last night that the anomaly of the Bermuda Triangle had disappeared last night." Smith nodded and said.


    "But...Why don''t you discuss this matter with us first, such a large continent. There are still tens of millions of people on it... No, not only the human race, but also those orcs and elves!


    Do you know how much trouble this will create for the world we have finally settled down! "Constantine frowned.


    Ye Hao nodded: "I naturally know that such a move is very risky, but you must know it too. Now the earth is only in a short period of stability.


    The demons still stare at us, and we can¡¯t guarantee that they won¡¯t step into our earth again, so we have to expand our power as much as possible.


    Many of the people on Atlantis are not humans, but their roots are still terrestrial species, and they are considered the same ancestors as us.


    They now have at least six semi-god-level powerhouses! They are a great help to our planet!


    As for what Mr. Constantine was worried about just now, I have made arrangements. I set up an enchantment on the entire continent of Atlantis. The enchantment would make it impossible for outsiders to observe the existence of Atlantis with the naked eye.


    At the same time, some people inside cannot leave, so that it can temporarily ensure that Atlantis will not affect the balance of the world.


    It is only a matter of time before the people of Atlantis gradually integrate into this world.


    And I have thought of a lot of ways, but in the end it really didn''t work. I can take them to other habitable planets. The most important thing now is to use their power to tide over the current difficulties of the earth together. "


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, several people were silent.


    "What is their specific strength? Get rid of the six demigods you just mentioned." Black Butterfly asked.


    "If we do not consider the use of nuclear weapons, such destructive weapons by our countries, the races on Atlantis can occupy the entire earth within a week." Ye Hao said mercilessly.


    "I have to say, this is a double-edged sword." Black Butterfly stared at Ye Hao.


    "I know, but I can master this double-edged sword." Ye Hao said confidently.


    "Now that you have sent Atlantis here, we can never send you back. Let''s talk about what we need to do with you." Constantine looked at Ye Hao helplessly.


    They actually knew very well that Ye Hao didn''t discuss with them, but came to inform them.


    Ye Hao''s current strength is already a high-level quasi god.


    The only nuclear bomb on earth that can threaten him is only a certain weight, and that is to ensure that Ye Hao will not teleport and escape when the nuclear bomb explodes.


    Everyone knows Ye Hao''s teleportation ability, so Ye Hao is equivalent to invincible.


    "As long as they keep their promise not to leave Atlantis, we need to guarantee all their things and supplies." Ye Hao said.


    "The food and supplies needed by tens of millions of people are huge. However, if they can really help us at a critical time, it is not unacceptable." Smith, the representative of the United States, said about this requirement. It doesn''t care much.


    "The other thing is that all parties need to cooperate. During this period, it is strictly forbidden for any ship forces to approach the Arctic area. The enchantment I set up is only for stealth.


    If someone approaches, you will still find a wall in front of you. "Ye Hao said.


    Constantine touched his chin: "This is not too much of a problem. The location you mentioned is right next to our Arctic Icefield¡¤Ice City.


    We would normally blockade this area of ??the Arctic Ice Sheet, but now it is only expanding the blocked area.


    Then arrange for the army to set up the isolation area within a certain range, and notify the public to protect the natural environment and prohibit navigation for these reasons. "


    "I agree." Smith nodded.


    Ye Hao stood up and looked at everyone present: "That is to say, now everyone has agreed with the existence of Atlantis on Earth."


    The old pope took a deep breath and nodded: "You are the future pope of our Holy See. If you agree, we naturally agree."


    This old guy, don''t forget to stimulate Ye Hao at this time.


    "We agree." Yakina also nodded.


    "It''s certainly appropriate to add more power, six demigods, this is a very impressive power." Black Butterfly agreed.


    Smith and Constantine glanced at each other and did not express any objections.

 Chapter 2481： Dont involve us

    Chapter 2481


    "This is British TV. Today, the United Nations World Environmental Protection Organization officially announced that in order to protect the Arctic environment. From today, no travel zone will be designated in the Arctic. No one is allowed to enter this area without the permission of the United Nations World Environmental Protection Organization.


    Carry out any sailing, expedition, travel, investigation, etc.


    Next we will focus on the immersive game "Ultimate Battle" that has taken the world by storm..."


    "This is the U.S. Federal Television, today the United Nations World Environmental Protection Organization announced the relevant protection of the Arctic decree, my country will unconditionally abide by it.


    It will also supervise the actions of various countries in this regard, and do its best for the environmental protection of the earth.


    Next is the report on the "Ultimate Battle". Yesterday, the "Ultimate Battle" game had more than 100 million logins at the highest peak in the United States, and it occupied 90% of the game market in the United States.


    Major game manufacturers are developing similar immersive games, but so far there has not been any information released by the game mall. "


    "This is the China Central News Network. Today, the United Nations World Environmental Protection Organization announced that no country or organization may conduct any exploration or navigation in the Arctic Reserve without permission.


    China Express highly agrees with this, which is a good thing for the people of the world.


    The next report is about the Chinese game "Ultimate Battle" that has been popular all over the world recently. The total number of logins worldwide has reached 4 billion so far.


    At the same time, the peak reached one billion people, and various peripheral products centered on the "ultimate battle" detonated the market. "


    After Ye Hao and others had results.


    Within a few days, it was well executed.


    The area where Atlantis is located is designated as a protected area.


    And at the barrier of Atlantis, Ye Hao specially set up a convenient entrance and exit.


    Every month, there will be supplies and food delivered here, and the Wushuangcheng people arranged by Ye Hao are responsible for delivering the food to the people in the alliance.


    People from the alliance will be responsible for the distribution.


    On this basis, the people of the alliance will try their best to fulfill the self-sufficiency of the residents of Atlantis.


    Of course, during this period, there were also some energetic people who were unwilling to be trapped in the cage.


    But once they come out, they will be chased and hunted down.


    "Huh, I''m a Saint-level powerhouse, how could I be locked up in this cage. Now that it''s so big outside, I certainly have to play around." An orc powerhouse found an opportunity and sneaked out quietly.


    This is a harpy, with wings spread out behind his back, soaring directly for nine days.


    However, a person soon stood in front of the Harpy.


    "Sorry, you have violated the rules of the Atlantis area now. I will arrest you now. If you resist, I have the right to kill you." A woman floated in mid-air, watching the harpy and said lightly. .


    "What are you? Even I dare to stop!" The harpy looked at the woman in front of him contemptuously. When he saw the woman''s face clearly, he showed a wretched expression: "It''s pretty long. When my woman forget it."


    With that, the harpy went straight to the woman.


    "The target has the intent to resist." Eight tails bloomed behind the woman, her aura in full.


    That''s right, this person is the white fox from Ten Thousand Demons City.


    At this time, she was already at the eighth-order holy level. Although it hadn''t been long before she had just stepped into the eighth-order holy level, the inheritance of the nine-tailed holy fox made her fighting power very terrifying.


    "Nine-tailed demon fire!" The white fox summoned a demon fire and smashed it down at the harpy.


    The Harpy kept dodge, he saw that this beautiful woman had some strength, he did not dare to take it lightly.


    "Look at me!" An energy wave ejected from the eagle''s body.


    The white fox looked at the harpy contemptuously: "Holy rank? Dare to love is only a semi-holy, make me happy. The fire of holy fox!"


    The white fox didn''t want to waste time, and directly knotted both hands, and behind her appeared the ghost of the nine-tailed holy fox.


    At the same time, nine white demon fires appeared all around.


    These demon fires gathered towards the harpy, so fast that the harpy didn''t even have time to react.


    Soon, the whole body of the harpy began to burn.


    "Don''t... don''t... don''t. I won''t escape... don''t escape." The Harpy screamed, but it was quickly wiped out in the fire of the holy fox.


    Pop pop


    Applause came from nearby.


    "Nice job, it''s a pity that I''m a step late." Xia Xue didn''t know when she appeared.


    "This is already the ninth one, but it''s just a semi-holy rank and dare to run out." The white fox said lightly.


    "Ye Hao said, this period of time will definitely be more. Although someone inside will intercept, but just in case, we have to form a second line of defense outside.


    The same can also let us fight. Yesterday I met a black dragon. The fighting power is very good. It has kept me fighting for a long time. If I hadn''t had the recovery ability of the blood clan, I guess I would have to ask for support. "Xia Xue stuck out her tongue.


    "Do our things well. Just like us, we have just reached the eighth holy level, and the realm has improved so fast. If the combat experience can''t keep up, then we will suffer a big loss in future battles." The white fox was serious. Said.


    "I know that fighting like this is better than practicing in retreat." Xia Xue waved her fist.


    ...


    Enter Atlantis.


    The Beastmaster stood on a hillside and looked over his head: "37 seconds."


    "Beastmaster, you let that fellow out on purpose." The elf queen appeared behind the beastmaster.


    The Beastmaster turned around and looked at the serious Elf Queen. He shrugged: "What? How could I deliberately let him out. It''s just that it was too late when I found him, and that guy had already run out.


    And Mr. Ye Hao has a rule that we can''t leave the barrier, so I can''t help it. How about the Fairy Queen, go and apply to Mr. Ye Hao, and give us the right to go out. "


    The Beastmaster squinted at the Elf Queen,


    "I think you want to deliberately let people go out, to test how much power Mr. Ye Hao has deployed from the outside world. Or, how many powerhouses there are on earth." The elf queen looked at the Beast King with a false eye.


    "I didn''t think so." Beastmaster said with a light smile.


    The Elf Queen pointed to the Beastmaster: "You didn''t think it''s the best, I warn you. You don''t have such a thought now, and don''t have it in the future.


    If you want to take your orcs to death, it is your own business, don''t involve us.


    You should be very clear that Mr. Ye Hao''s anger is not something we can bear! "

 Chapter 2482： Wormhole Teleportation Array

    After dealing with matters on Earth, Ye Hao returned to the domain where the Ten Thousand Demons City was located.


    "Hao''er." Bei Ming Wuji saw Ye Hao coming, with a lot of excitement in his eyes.


    "Grandpa, do you really want to go? In fact, I can let my mother and the others come to see you." Ye Hao looked at Bei Ming Wuji.


    Bei Ming Wuji knew that the wormhole built by the Zerg was about to be completed this time, so Bei Ming Wuji wanted to go to the Black Great Wall to visit his daughter Bei Ming Sisi.


    And now Beiming Wuji''s realm is only the seventh-order peak, and it is still quite dangerous for an environment like the Black Great Wall.


    "No, they are all busy with things. I personally went over to see, there may be many of my old friends over there. I know that I am not high-level and can''t help much, but at least I want to see them fighting. The place.


    I just went to take a look and come back, and I will never disturb them. "Bei Ming Wuji said pleadingly.


    "Well then. I''ll take you to the Zerg''s side. When you see the Zerg''s creatures, don''t panic." Ye Hao said.


    "Well, isn''t it the Zerg race? Your grandfather has been in charge of Ten Thousand Demon City for so many years, and he has been in contact with a lot of demons." Bei Ming Wuji smiled.


    Ye Hao smiled: "Well, you can prepare again. We will leave in ten minutes."


    "Okay." Bei Ming Wuji nodded his head excitedly, and finally told a few people under his hand about things in Ten Thousand Demons City.


    Ye Hao looked at the direction of the restricted area.


    It has been almost a month since he returned from the Great Black Wall.


    This is also the time that I agreed with my parents. I don''t know what is going on there, whether the army of the demons poses a threat to them.


    "Hao''er, I have handled everything here." Bei Ming Wuji walked to Ye Hao.


    "Well, let''s go." Ye Hao raised his arm, Xiao Cui got out of his arm, and his body began to grow bigger.


    The last dragon appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao took Bei Ming Wuji and stood on Xiao Cui''s back, and the sound of Xiao Cui''s dragon chant directly rushed to the restricted area.


    This was the first time Bei Ming Wuji had stepped into the restricted area, and he looked around with some caution.


    "Grandpa, don''t worry. There is no threat to us in this area right now, and the most powerful creature here is only the Quasi-God. Xiao Cui is the lower Lord God.


    The monsters felt Xiaocui''s breath and escaped long ago. "Ye Hao said.


    "Hmm...well, this is the first time I came here in these hundreds of years." Bei Ming Wuji looked at the surrounding mist.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and the elemental power of the wind appeared, directly blowing away all the mist under Xiao Cui, exposing some strange monsters on the ground below.


    When Bei Ming Wuji saw these monsters, he was not as nervous as before.


    "Those... are the monsters in the restricted area?" Bei Ming Wuji said in surprise.


    "Yes, there is no energy here. It''s a dead place, and the creatures here are all creatures from the original demons or the planes of the Zerg race.


    After too long, they have changed in order to adapt to the environment and cannot use energy-level tricks. They can only make themselves larger. "Ye Hao explained.


    "Then why don''t they attack Ten Thousand Demons City?" Bei Ming Wuji asked curiously.


    "That''s because Ten Thousand Demons City happens to be in a very special location in this space, and it happens that the location of Ten Thousand Demons City supports this space, so these creatures dare not approach." Ye Hao said.


    "So... the ones in front..." Bei Ming Wuji saw the scene below change now, and the original desert monster disappeared without a trace.


    Instead of the black ground, there are a large number of insects crawling on the ground, and there are also some insect-like buildings, and some strange insects floating in the air.


    "These are Zergs, and they have a variety of types. Zergs below the holy rank have basically no wisdom and can only rely on instincts or follow the orders of Zerg warriors above the holy rank.


    The zerg is based on the matriline, so only female worms can continue to grow stronger.


    The insects that are promoted to the Quasi-God level will be called the queen, and the queen can command an entire insect swarm. "Ye Hao said.


    "Looking at it this way, what you said before is really correct. The Swarm is a very terrifying race." Bei Ming Wuji nodded solemnly.


    After flying into the territory of the insect swarm, Ye Hao and others saw several black circles on several hillsides in the distance, the black circles as high as 100 meters.


    All around are the texture of insect swarms, as if there are many insects crawling on it.


    "There are ten wormholes in total." Ye Hao glanced around and said.


    Later, Xiao Cui landed on a clearing ground under Ye Hao''s order.


    Not long after landing, Isabella appeared in front of Ye Hao with Morgana.


    "This is Isabella, Queen of the Swarm, and this is the new Queen Morgana." Ye Hao introduced to his grandfather.


    Then he pointed to Beiming Wuji, "This is my grandpa, and also the lord of Ten Thousand Demons City."


    Isabella and Morgana nodded towards Bei Ming Wuji.


    "Hello." Bei Ming Wuji also nodded, and looked at Ye Hao somewhat unexpectedly.


    Maybe he didn''t expect these two Zerg queens to be so beautiful, after all, except for the tentacles on their bodies, their faces and figures are quite in line with human aesthetics.


    "Everything is ready." Ye Hao interrogated Isabella.


    Isabella nodded and pointed to the ten wormhole teleportation arrays: "The ten wormhole teleportation arrays are ready, and the teleportation can be started at any time."


    "Very well, let''s start now. Let me be the first batch of experimenters." Ye Hao took a step forward.


    Bei Ming Wuji looked at Ye Hao with some worry.


    Isabella directly persuaded: "This is very dangerous. Although our Zerg''s wormhole has the ability to cross space, after all, it has just been completed. I can''t guarantee that there will be accidents. Let my bugs try."


    Ye Hao waved his hand and said casually: "Because of this, it should be me. I have the law of space. If there are really any problems in the transmission process, I can also give good suggestions.


    Even if there is any danger in the middle, I have the ability to ensure that I am safe and sound. So be it. "


    After all, Ye Hao stepped onto one of the wormhole teleportation arrays.


    Seeing this, Isabella didn''t stop it anymore, and began to let her bugs start the wormhole.


    Soon, the wormhole in front of Ye Hao was activated, and the border of the entire wormhole exuded a weird light, which was very much in line with the Zerg aura.

 Chapter 2483： Family reunion

    Ye Hao stepped into the wormhole, Bei Ming Wuji and Isabella couldn''t help but worry.


    Although the Wormhole Teleportation Array is a technology that the Zerg has used many times, it involves space teleportation after all, and the risk is still great.


    A few minutes later, Ye Hao walked out of the wormhole again.


    "Very smoothly, without any problems. I will try the other nine." Ye Hao kept testing the functions of the other nine wormhole teleportation arrays.


    After half an hour.


    Above the ruins of Cardinal City.


    Ye Hao and Beiming Wuji, as well as Isabella and Morgana all appeared on this plane.


    "There is a very special void particle energy here." Isabella felt the energy fluctuations around her.


    "Yes, this is actually similar to the restricted area outside Ten Thousand Demons City, but it also has this strange energy fluctuation." Ye Hao said.


    Bei Ming Wuji looked at the darkness around him, and said in a deep voice, "Sisi them... just survive in such an environment, fight?"


    "Grandpa... this is just a fallen area of ??the Black Great Wall Alliance. The place where the mothers and the others are is much better than this." Ye Hao comforted.


    "But the place where they fight may also become this face." Bei Ming Wuji sighed: "Well, I know my old man is worrying about the world, you talk about your affairs first, I will look around, Call me when you are leaving."


    As he said, Bei Ming Wuji began to wander around the ruins of Cardinal City.


    "This is Cardinal City, and I chose a space barrier suitable for building a space channel. But if you use this as a transit point for your Zerg, it might be a bit bad." Ye Hao pointed to the ruin-like environment around it.


    "It doesn''t matter, our Zerg is very capable of survival. Such ruins are already considered very good." Isabella said with a smile.


    "Then what are you going to do next?" Ye Hao asked.


    "The number of wormhole teleportation formations is limited every day, and our Zerg battle method is the worm sea tactics. So I need to gather forces here to build a Zerg base.


    While sending the Zerg warriors over there, build a brood here to fill the vacancy of the Zerg warriors.


    Even with the two queens of Morgana and I, such a process would take at least three days. Prepare a certain number of troops, that is a week.


    And... we also need some energy, or some corpses, which is good for the reproduction of insects. "Isabella said.


    "I may not be able to save energy, but for the corpse. I have prepared some for you here, and then I will figure out a way to let people in the battle collect more for you."


    Ye Hao took out a storage prop and threw it to Isabella.


    What''s inside is that the corpses collected during Ye Hao''s time in the Demon Plane and the last battle, although the number is small, are of high quality.


    "These are not bad, they should be enough for me to develop an army of tens of millions of Zerg." Isabella said with satisfaction.


    Within a few days, an army of tens of millions will be developed. It is estimated that only the Zerg with the ability to reproduce and grow can do this.


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you here. I''ll go and see the situation on the Black Great Wall first." Ye Hao said.


    "Well. I have already begun to look forward to the battle with the devil. I have been waiting for this battle for a long, long time." Isabella''s eyes are filled with the desire to fight + hope.


    After all, the enmity of genocide, whoever is filled with anger and revenge must be filled with it.


    Ye Hao summoned Xiao Cui again, then called Shang Grandpa Bei Ming Wuji and rushed to the headquarters of the current Black Great Wall.


    Demon Region City.


    Since the fall of the Hei Yao Dapeng King and the Three-legged Fire Crow King, Demon Region City has been taken over by Queen Jin Luan, in fact, under the management of Ye Hao''s parents and grandparents.


    After more than half an hour, Ye Hao came to the outskirts of Demon Region City.


    A few kilometers away, Ye Hao felt the aura of the Demon Realm City waiting in full array.


    "Could it be that the demon army has already attacked?" Ye Hao was puzzled.


    He first let Xiao Cui release his breath to avoid being misunderstood and attacked after they approached.


    After a while, several people flew out of Demon Region City.


    "Hao''er." Ye Zhan and his wife really missed their son they hadn''t seen for more than a month.


    Ye Hao took his parents'' hand and turned away from him: "Mother, see who I brought."


    Bei Ming Wuji appeared in front of Bei Ming Si Si.


    When Bei Ming Sisi saw her father, her eyes were red in an instant, and she couldn''t help covering her mouth.


    "Uuuuu..." For a long time, I couldn''t say a word.


    "What are you doing in a daze." Ye Ming, who went up to the side, kicked Ye Zhan''s lap: "Stopping someone''s daughter for so many years, you won''t say anything."


    Ye Zhan reacted and knelt on one leg, clenching his fists with both hands: "Unfilial son-in-law Ye Zhan, meet your father-in-law."


    Bei Ming Wuji''s eyes didn''t fall on Ye Zhan''s body at all at this moment, and he kept looking at his daughter Bei Ming Sisi.


    "Twenty-three years, twenty-three years. You left without saying goodbye from Ten Thousand Demons City, leaving me this old man for twenty-three years." Bei Ming Wuji said tremblingly.


    Bei Mingsisi''s tears flowed down uncontrollably.


    "Do you know how I spent the past 23 years? Your elder brother and sister-in-law passed away, and Ten Thousand Demons City needs me to carry it all by myself. You know how much I miss you day and night.


    You don''t want to come back, it''s been 23 years, you girl at least bring me a letter, let me know whether you are dead or alive. I... I almost erected a burial mound next to your elder brother''s tomb. "Bei Ming Wuji raised his hand, as if to fan it heavily.


    But in the end, he slowly touched Bei Ming Sisi''s cheek.


    "Father!" Bei Ming Sisi couldn''t control it anymore, and threw herself into Bei Ming Wuji''s arms like a child, crying bitterly.


    Bei Ming Wuji couldn''t help crying either.


    Ye Hao looked at his mother and was deeply moved.


    In front of parents, who is not a child yet.


    In this way, the family was completely reunited on Xiao Cui''s back.


    "Come, Duo''er. Come and call Grandpa." Bei Ming Sisi wiped his tears and pulled Ye Duo''er next to him.


    "Grandpa." Ye Duoer looked at Beiming Wuji with a shy look. After all, it was a bit strange to see a grandpa who had never met.


    "Oh, this is my granddaughter." Beiming Wuji looked at Ye Duo''er unexpectedly, and looked at his granddaughter that was quite fond.


    "Okay, my father-in-law. Let''s go back and talk, I''ll let someone set a banquet. Let''s have a good drink!" Ye Ming walked out and said, "The city lord of Ten Thousand Demons City, the Beiming family. I was admired for a long time. Up."


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare. Huaxia rivers and lakes, who can not know your Ye Ming''s name, hahaha." Beiming Wuji is also happy at the moment, and he is also a brother of Ye Ming''s peers.


    Ye Hao suddenly thought of something, they seemed to have overlooked something.


    "Which...Father-in-law, can I get up?" Ye Zhan asked quietly beside him.

 Chapter 2484： The devils scheme?

    Chapter 2484 the devil''s strategy?


    Ye Hao and others returned to the castle on the central island of Demon Region City.


    In the hall of the castle, rich delicacies were placed.


    This time the banquet was only the Ye Hao family and no outsiders.


    Bei Ming Sisi and his father Bei Ming Wuji sat together, negotiating over the years.


    "Grandpa, during my absence. Did something happen? I found that the defense of the Demon Region City outside was much stronger." Ye Hao asked.


    Ye Ming put down the chopsticks in his hand, and said with a serious expression: "Yes. Over the past month or so, the number of the demon army has increased.


    The number of demons crossing to our side has reached 300,000. Among them, I sensed dozens of quasi-god-level powerful demons.


    Although I am the next main god, fighting alone with these quasi-god demons is not a problem at all, but facing such a huge army of demons, the power of a single person is still too weak. "


    "And during this period, the demon army launched three invasive attacks. They were fifteen days ago, ten days ago, and five days ago.


    The attacked were Kaiwen City, Quicksand City, and Junlin City. They all sent an army of 30,000 demons, commanded by a quasi-god-level demon. "Ye Zhan on the side said.


    "Kevin City and Liusha City are nothing more, they dare to directly attack Junlin City, one of the three main cities?" Ye Hao was surprised.


    "So we classify these as intrusive. They just want to use these attacks to judge the current situation of the combat power in our various parts of the Black Great Wall." Ye Zhan said.


    Ye Hao nodded: "Then how about these three battles?"


    "In the first Battle of Kevin City, the enemy took a sneak attack. It happened at night, but fortunately, we issued a precautionary warning for the cities of the Great Black Wall Alliance.


    The demon''s raid was discovered in time, and Kevin City began to build a defense system to face the devil''s attack.


    This time the demon commander of the battle was a low-level quasi-god, and the city lord of Kevin City was just an eighth-level saint-level powerhouse. The pressure he faced was very huge, so he asked us for help.


    Your grandfather was dispatched at that time, and rushed to the location of Kevin City an hour later, directly beheading the low-level quasi-god demon. The commander was beheaded, and the demon army evacuated immediately.


    Your grandfather gave up after chasing him for a while. In the end, Kevin City came up with a summary of the battle: 179 people were killed, 47 were seriously injured, and 1,487 were slightly injured.


    The demon army killed 19,347 people, and all the remaining 10,000 people were evacuated. The battle is often an hour and a half. "


    Ye Zhan went on to say: "The second battle of Quicksand City was attacked by the demon army on the surface, and it was also 30,000 demons. This time, I happened to pass by just around the corner.


    In the battle for half an hour, a demigod demon in command of the enemy was killed by me. In addition, the demon army lost more than 20,000 people and evacuated, and there were very few casualties in Quicksand.


    Needless to say, the third battle does not require us to act. The mid-level quasi-god Sister Maji and low-level quasi-god Frankenstein in King''s Landing City killed the demon commander, and when the demon army was defeated, they went directly out of the city to hunt down.


    Destroy all 30,000 demons. "


    "Strange, the devil''s three consecutive temptations are a bit too expensive. Add them all together, and at least six to seventy thousand troops have been lost." Ye Hao frowned.


    "On this point, we are also very confused. They want to test, and they did not test so. Three battles, not to mention these demon armies, two low-level quasi-gods, and one semi-god-level, this is a great battle power. .


    It is entirely possible to dispatch them all at the time of the final attack. "Ye Ming said in a deep voice.


    "There should be some conspiracy behind this, I suspect, is it that the devil is so stupid to make a loss-making business?" Ye Hao thought.


    "Yes, the devil is not only terrifying in combat power, but the wisdom and calculation of some demons will make the demons feel terrified." Grandma Ye said solemnly.


    "It''s no use thinking about this now, we can only take the move. The only response is to increase the defense work of the cities." Ye Zhan sighed.


    Ye Hao looked at his grandfather Ye Ming: "Grandpa, what are you prepared to deal with this month for the huge number of demon army that may be in the future?"


    "We have thought a lot about this. Once we thought about whether we can directly enter the devil base when the devil''s foothold is not stable. After all, we are back now.


    The elite power of the Great Black Wall has been improved a lot, but your grandma stopped me from doing this. "Ye Ming said.


    Grandma Ye on the side said: "That''s too risky. That teleportation platform was built by demons. If I guess it''s correct, this teleportation platform has an explosive function.


    The explosion will cause a large space crack in that area, forming a huge black hole.


    Even the lower main god, under such a black hole, will die forever, don''t play other people.


    Therefore, if we attack abruptly, although we may win the frontal battlefield, as long as the demon is aware of this, it will explode and cause us to die in large numbers.


    As far as the demons on the demon plane are concerned, they don''t care that the demons on this side are completely annihilated.


    If we are to die, they can breathe a sigh of relief and spend a few months to build a new space transport platform, and the Great Black Wall at that time will be something in their pockets.


    So they wish we attacked their base. "


    "It turns out there is something like this, so why didn''t they use it when we transmitted it?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "They didn''t expect the situation at that time, and the explosion is two-sided. To start the explosion, they must also evacuate the army on the demon plane, otherwise the black hole that appears will cause them huge losses. .


    You must know that there was an army of 500,000 demons there. "Grandma Ye said.


    Ye Hao nodded: "So it seems that we can only resist through the front?"


    Ye Ming nodded: "Yes, we can only resist from the front. I have been to the cities of the Black Great Wall Alliance during this time, checked their actual situation, and provided some help and mind.


    According to our current situation, if the enemy has 500,000 in number. Excluding the demons above the main **** level, we are likely to defeat 40%. "


    Four percent


    This may already be a very high probability in the eyes of the Black Great Wall Alliance.


    This is still in the current situation where Ye Ming brought back a group of people. If it were changed to the previous time, it is estimated that there is less than 20% probability.

 Chapter 2485： Meeting of the Five Demon Gods

    Chapter 2485 Meeting Of The Five Demon Gods


    The family banquet soon ended.


    Ye Hao didn''t tell everyone about his arrangement on the Zerg.


    After all, Ye Hao still had no way of guaranteeing whether the Zerg clan would be able to withstand the attacks of the devil clan at that time.


    Instead of letting the people of the Great Black Wall pin their hopes on external factors.


    It''s better to let them be highly vigilant now and show off the momentum of a last stand.


    If this is the case, it is better to let them not know that Ye Hao will be able to achieve a surprising victory with the support of the Zerg army.


    And the next day, Ye Hao left the Black Great Wall again.


    This time he wanted to expand his strength before the war.


    Ye Hao held a map in his hand. This was a map of the plane where the Black Great Wall was located, with some locations marked on it.


    Half a day later, Xiao Cui took Ye Hao to a location on the map.


    "The map my grandfather gave me, this should be in this location." Ye Hao looked at the pitch-black void around him, frowning: "Could it be that forty to fifty years have passed, and that thing has moved?"


    Ye Hao released his soul perception. Although he was restricted in this space, Ye Hao still used it to the largest area possible.


    Then, riding on Xiaocui, he began to scan the space piece by piece.


    In the end, Ye Hao really found that position.


    "I finally found it, but I don''t know how much weight it contains." Ye Hao looked at an island floating in the air.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and twelve rounds of black circles from small to large appeared on his arm.


    "Pluto Twelve Heavy Cannons"


    Boom boom boom boom


    Ye Hao doesn''t know how many times he has released the "Pluto Twelve Heavy Cannons", he only knows that he is constantly bombarding the center of the island.


    After more than half of the energy in the body was consumed, it took several minutes to recover, and then continued to attack.


    It was under such firepower that Ye Hao attacked for ten minutes before blasting the ground on this island, revealing the sparkling purple spar below.


    Yes, this is the purpose of Ye Hao''s coming here this time.


    Space Amethyst!


    Ye Hao landed on the island and pressed his hand on the amethyst.


    [The detection target determines that the "Space Amethyst" can absorb 330,000 skill points, and it takes two hours to absorb]


    Ye Hao took a deep breath. On the ruins of Cardinal City, the broken amethyst that had been consumed a lot, only absorbed more than 50,000.


    This complete spatial amethyst has a total of two hundred thirty thousand. What a terrifying number this is.


    "The map my grandfather gave me contains five islands like this. If you count it, I can absorb at least one million skill points!" Ye Hao felt that there were golden mountains one after another. Waved to him.


    Ye Hao immediately began to absorb the amethyst in this space, and a stream of purple light entered Ye Hao''s body.


    After the absorption of one, Ye Hao went on to search for the next island on the map. He needed to improve his combat effectiveness as much as possible before the war.


    ...


    Demon plane.


    On a huge battleship, four dark black chairs were placed around the round table. The Demon Plane was now standing at the top of the pyramid. Five of the seven demon gods were now sitting here.


    "How''s the army teleporting?" A stern man sat on a chair, wearing a black + magic pattern robe, that black-magic pattern was a bit like a dragon pattern.


    Even if this person was facing the other three demon gods, his body exuded a breath of arrogance.


    But the other three have already gotten used to it, because this person does have the capital to be so arrogant.


    Because he is the arrogant demon **** who is the head of the seven demon gods.


    "There have been 400,000 past, more than forty quasi-god-level demons, of which there are four high-level demons." The succubus with a charming face next to him, every movement and every blink of an eye seems to be full of Desire + hope.


    Even the demon gods who were present had to fight for twelve points in the face of this succubus, because even if they were not careful, they would follow the woman''s way.


    She is one of the seven demon gods, and she is actually a succubus, but she is a succubus who can stand on top of many demon pyramids.


    (To explain here, I will type some strange-looking words, such as the desire of lust, because the website management is very strict now. It is impossible to directly type **** + desire. It must be separated by some characters. I find it troublesome . So just use the **** which is similar in font and pronunciation)


    "Lucifer, what''s the matter before. You have done it yourself, but you can still let the group of people escape?" The angry demon stared solemnly at the greedy demon Lucifer sitting opposite him.


    "Hmph, I have to ask Master Angry Demon God. The guy I met seems to have ruined the plan of the Angry Demon God on earth for a long time. Therefore, I will fail, which is also understandable.


    If your clone of the angry demon **** could kill the human named Ye Hao, then there would not be so many things. "The Greedy Demon said with a light smile.


    "Lucifer, are you looking for death!" The angry demon stared at the greedy demon, as if he was about to tear the opponent apart.


    "I don''t dare, you are an expert at the God King level, Master Angry Demon God, how dare I provoke you, a little upper Lord God level Demon God." The Greedy Demon God said this, but his expression was completely different.


    Because it is well known that although the Greed Demon God is a Demon God, he has close contact with the Arrogant Demon in private, and the Pride Demon God also covers the Greed Demon God.


    The angry demon scruples the arrogant demon, and naturally it is impossible to directly trouble the greedy demon on this occasion.


    "Okay. Now we are talking about things, we are going to fight somewhere else. I don''t want to waste time." The Lazy Demon beat Hache, looking lazy.


    The lazy demon looked at the arrogant demon: "Speaking of which, this action was organized by me, **** and anger. After that, Lucifer was specially invited, but why did you run over with arrogance?"


    The arrogant demon said faintly: "Several of our plans to deal with the plane of the earth have been destroyed. Not long ago, I arranged for one of the ten major demon generals of the sub-plane of the earth a few years ago. died.


    Your plan must be completed now, otherwise we will have great difficulties if we want to attack the earth. "


    The arrogant demon said it was the top ten demon generals, Nop III.


    It was the demon who was beheaded by Ye Hao and Isabella together.


    "Considering that the greedy demon and the angry demon were both planted in the same hands, this action. My people will also join.


    An army of 500,000, an increase of 60%, not 500,000, but 800,000!


    In addition, the lower main **** is not passing two, but five. "The Arrogance Demon said coldly.

 Chapter 2486： Ye Mings little secret

    Chapter 2486 Ye Ming''s Little Secret


    Ten days passed.


    Every city in the Black Great Wall Alliance can feel the grim situation at this moment.


    There is a feeling that a storm is approaching.


    On the central island of Demon Region City.


    A total of 31 chapters of chairs are placed around the long table, and there are also brand names on the long table.


    Demon Region City, King''s Landing City, Battle Dragon City, Black Bull City, Beiyan City, Canglong City, Tiger Shark City, Chiyang City, Kevin City, Quicksand City, etc.


    But there is a place where the nameplate is black.


    That''s the location of Cardinal City.


    Ye Ming walked in and sat in the position marked Demon Region City, which was also the chief position.


    Swish swish


    After sitting down, a figure was also projected from other positions.


    One after another, the leaders of the 30 cities except Cardinal City arrived.


    "Frankenstein, when Jun Lincheng used to talk about things, Sister Mo Ji came forward." Ye Ming looked at Frankenstein.


    Frankenstein shrugged: "The woman is very nervous now. She has to defend ten times a day. I can''t come back now, so I''m here for the meeting.


    It''s okay, I will tell her the matter after the meeting. "


    "Well, today''s meeting will begin now. Each city will report on its own situation first, and I will start. Everything is normal in the Demon Region City without any problems." Ye Ming said.


    Xuantian Dragon King of Battle Dragon City said solemnly: "Everything is normal in Battle Dragon City."


    Next, everyone in charge talked about their situation, but most of them were normal.


    Only a small part of the city may have a shortage of manpower and weapons are not yet available.


    "I know the situation of Leiyan City, Shuijing City, and Chongshan City. Our Demon Region City will allocate a batch of weapons first, and we will set off today to send them to you as soon as possible." Ye Ming said.


    The three city masters all nodded in thanks.


    "Well, today I want to talk about the current situation. According to our scouts, the number of people on the demon camp has reached 600,000, and it is still increasing so far, so everyone has to face the possibility of far more than us. Estimate the number of enemies." Ye Ming said solemnly.


    "It''s more than six hundred thousand? Didn''t you still say that there are only five hundred thousand." A city lord said with a frown.


    "Yes. Why suddenly there are more than 100,000 more, and it''s still growing!" Another Monster Race City Lord asked.


    "Originally, the pressure of 500,000 us was a lot, but now it is more than 600,000. We need to know that our entire Black Great Wall Alliance is full and there are only less than 150,000 combatants!


    If it weren''t for our defense of the city, these 150,000 people would not be enough to stuff the devil''s teeth. "Another female city owner said.


    Because of Ye Ming''s number, everyone felt bad.


    "Okay. Isn''t it a hundred thousand more than the original, so what? Is it that one hundred thousand, two hundred thousand, let''s not fight?" Xuantian Dragon King glanced at everyone coldly.


    All the people were quiet. In fact, they knew that this was an unchangeable situation, but they were also under a lot of pressure. It was impossible to tell others in their own city.


    It can only vent in this kind of meeting.


    "I understand your concerns, but I believe you are also very aware of your responsibilities. Moreover, the Great Black Wall has been established for nearly a hundred years. Over the past century, we have also encountered many dangers.


    Didn''t we grit our teeth and resist it? I believe that as long as everyone holds the belief that people are in the city in our Black Great Wall Alliance, we will definitely win this battle! "Ye Ming said sternly.


    "Anyway, this is something we have to face. It''s better to be optimistic." Frankenstein laughed.


    It''s just that the stitched smile on his face looks weird.


    "Everyone can rest assured that this time your city is not alone. The real-time communication system we established this month allows us to communicate easily.


    As long as we inform each of our respective requests in time, if one city is in danger, the other cities will rescue them, and we will definitely be able to tide over this difficult time together!


    And there are more demons than us, but ours also has our advantages, our top power is much more than them.


    When fighting, we can take a beheading plan! That way, the morale of the demon army can be greatly reduced..."


    At the end of this routine meeting, Ye Ming said something to pay attention to, and it was over.


    Every position in the meeting dimmed.


    Ye Ming was also relieved.


    "How about it." Grandma Ye walked in and patted Ye Ming''s shoulder.


    "The situation is grim. After all, the number of enemies has suddenly increased from 500,000 to 600,000, and now the demon army may be in trouble at any time, and everyone''s heart is tight." Ye Ming sighed.


    Grandma Ye rubbed her husband''s head and said while massaging: "You have been too busy during this time. Although you are now the lower god, you should also pay attention to rest.


    You are now everyone''s backbone. If you fall at this time, what do you want everyone to do? "


    "I''m down, don''t we still have our grandson." Ye Ming smiled.


    "What are you talking about." Grandma Ye pinched Ye Ming, and then said: "Why do you think of your grandson, not Zhan''er."


    "Although both father and son of Zhan''er and Haoer are high-level quasi-gods, I can be sure that Zhan''er is not as good as his son Hao''er. Zhan''er''s combat experience tells him, but he is too hard. He fights not by his brain, but by With that fighting spirit sweeping everything.


    Haoer is different, he can use his brain, he knows what fights to fight and what fights to retreat.


    Moreover, Hao''er was so talented that he was on the same level as his father at a young age. Maybe soon, he will surpass my old man.


    If there is really anything in the case of this battle. The only thing that can save the Black Great Wall, I believe only Haoer! "Ye Ming said very solemnly.


    "This hasn''t started yet, so just say something in case. You Huaxia don''t hate to say such bad words." Grandma Ye cast a blank eye at Ye Ming.


    Ye Ming stood up, he walked out of the meeting room and looked at the scenery of Demon Region City outside.


    "I know that it is a very bad thing to say defeat before the battle, but a general must think of any possibility before he fights, even if it is the possibility of defeat, not because of bad luck or something.


    If that situation really happened, then the general would have no chance of a comeback.


    On this point, I told you about the Wujiang general who killed himself in China''s history. "


    "Okay, okay. Don''t talk about it, no matter what. My old lady has been with you for a hundred years, even if it is dead, I will follow you." Grandma Ye took Ye Ming''s arm.


    "Follow me, I have wronged you." Ye Ming looked at his wife.


    "What are you talking about." Grandma Ye rolled her eyes at Ye Ming.


    "Let me see how you are." Ye Ming looked at Grandma Ye.


    "What? You don''t think it looks good like me now, I can tell you, if this lady marries you, you are not qualified to hate it!" Grandma Ye raised her head.


    "The life of the demons is very long. Although it is not as scary as the dragon, it is not a problem to live a few thousand years, and your current state is not a problem for several million years. In a hundred years, you can''t follow me The same old age." Ye Ming looked at Grandma Ye.


    "Cut, I thought what you were talking about." Grandma Ye''s face began to change, from her original 60s to 70s, to a charming woman in her 30s.


    "You still said me, don''t you do the same. Although you are a human race, you are now the lower main god. According to the life of the lower main god, you can live at least tens of thousands of years." Grandma Ye pointed to Ye Ming.


    Ye Ming smiled and shook his head, his appearance also began to become younger, turning into a middle-aged man of dozens of years old.


    "This is not to avoid embarrassing Zhan''er and the others. We are all grandparents, and we are still so young."


    "Hahahaha."


    Ye Ming and Ye Grandma both looked at each other and smiled.

 Chapter 2487： The war ignited

    Chapter 2487 the war ignited


    the next day


    This battle has officially begun.


    In the center of the assembly hall on the central island of Demon Region City, a three-dimensional black projection map of the Great Wall appeared in front of everyone around.


    "What''s the latest situation?" Ye Ming asked sternly.


    Bei Ming Sisi on the side stepped forward and said: "An hour ago, an army of 30,000 demons appeared outside the defensive line of S?o Paulo. When the message was sent, they were already engaged."


    "What''s the fighting situation? The strength of the enemy and ours is compared." Ye Ming raised his head, his eyes fell on the location of an island on the black Great Wall defense line in the projection, that is, the city of St. Paul.


    "The enemy''s three demon army, among which the highest commander is a demigod, and according to intelligence, there are five or six holy powers among them. The defensive force of the city of S?o Paulo is only three thousand combat power, and the city lord of S?o Paulo is only a new demigod. A strong person who is less than half a year old.


    According to the rehearsal of the battle situation, the city of S?o Paulo can only last for six hours under such an attack, and the city will be broken. "Bei Ming Sisi was talking about various data.


    Ye Ming raised his hand and arranged black demon-shaped flags around the city of St. Paul in the projection, which represented an army of thirty thousand demons.


    "S?o Paulo City is under the jurisdiction of King''s Landing City. Sister Maji and Frankenstein do not have any actions?" Ye Ming asked.


    "Yes. After the information was communicated for the first time, Junlin City sent a support force of 1,000 people, and other surrounding cities also gathered a support force of 1,000 people, totaling 2,000 people.


    Dozens of Saint-level powerhouses and two demi-god-level powerhouses. If there is no support from the demon army, such reinforcements can calm the situation down. "Bei Ming Sisi said.


    Ye Ming shook his head: "It''s just the beginning. It''s not enough for the situation to be calm. We need to win the first match, so that can boost morale."


    "But we are very short of manpower now. These reinforcements were also difficult to extract from other cities around St. Paul City." Ye Zhan frowned and asked.


    "Indeed, we can''t mobilize too much manpower. So we must come up with an elite team that can be mobilized quickly, Zhan''er, you go and tell Doer to let her set off with her second team immediately.


    Support the city of S?o Paulo and end the battle within five hours as much as possible! "Ye Ming said.


    "Send Duo''er in this first battle? Father, this is a bit..." Bei Ming Sisi said with some worry.


    "Just because it was the first battle, I sent Duo''er. The enemy only had thirty thousand. This was the shower before the storm. And I equipped them with high-speed speedboats, which are ten times faster than ordinary warships. .


    Even to go to the furthest city of the Black Great Wall, a round trip takes less than two hours, and a round trip like the city of St. Paul takes just over an hour. "Ye Ming said.


    This is what he had prepared long ago.


    They don''t have much manpower to support, but they have a large number of approved god-level elites, small batches of high-quality teams to support the battlefield, and sometimes they can achieve the effect of a sharp knife attack.


    A squad like Ye Duoer usually has one or two quasi-god ranks, with a few demigod or holy-class powerhouses.


    The number of people is around five, not more than ten.


    This number is also limited by the special speedboat.


    "Well, let''s listen to my father. This is also an experience for Doer. After all, this battle cannot escape after all." Ye Zhan comforted his wife.


    Bei Ming Sisi whispered: "I don''t want Duo''er to join the battle, I just worry about her."


    "There''s nothing to worry about, don''t forget. This is our daughter." Ye Zhan smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll let the team that notified Doer set off immediately."


    Ye Zhan left.


    Ye Ming stared at the projection map in front of him: "This is just the beginning. Since the demon army has already started, it will definitely not attack such a place.


    Sisi, you go to notify that each city enters a state of battle, just like any city where the trace of the devil is found, report immediately. "


    "Yes." Bei Ming thought.


    Twenty minutes later.


    Bei Ming Sisi hurriedly broke into the meeting room.


    Ye Ming looked at Bei Ming Sisi and asked directly: "Where?"


    "In three places, an army of 30,000 demons appeared in Canglong City, an army of 30,000 demons appeared in Quicksand City, and finally... an army of 100,000 demons appeared in Battle Dragon City." Bei Ming Sisi said solemnly.


    "One hundred thousand? This is enough for the old Dragon King to drink a pot." Ye Ming smiled and shook his head, but his eyes were serious: "Tell me about the specific situation."


    "Canglong City has three thousand people on its side, a city lord of a demigod rank, and four saint-level powerhouses. The enemy has an army of 30,000 demons. The commander is a demon at the peak of the saint-level, and there are also seven or eight saint-level demons. The situation is comparable. The city of S?o Paulo was better before, but it also needs support.


    The surrounding cities are ready to send reinforcements.


    The situation in Quicksand City is more serious. There are two thousand people on his side, the city lord''s Saint-level peak combat power, and there are only three Saint-level strong. The enemy''s army of demons is 30,000, the commander is a demigod demon, and there are nearly ten holy demons.


    Liusha City sent one hundred thousand urgent calls for help. According to our people''s deduction, if there were not enough reinforcements, Liusha City would fall within three hours. "


    Ye Ming nodded, raised his head and looked at the location of the two cities in the projection, lit them up, and placed devil marks around them.


    "The combat power of Quicksand City is considered middle and lower in the Black Great Wall Alliance. There are so many demon army and demon commander of the demigod level all at once, and their pressure is indeed very great.


    Passing my order, the third team of the old swordsman will support Canglong City. After the battle is over, they will go to support the battlefield of Quicksand City. Help me tell me that the sooner the battle in Canglong City ends, the better, and we must exert the effect of the team''s sharp swords. Come.


    Then let Zhao Xiaoxiao''s fourth team and Zhao Qiang''s fifth team support Quicksand City, and must control the situation there. Two plans, plan A, if allowed, eliminate the enemy as soon as possible.


    If it cannot be done, execute Plan B, and delay until the support of the third team arrives while minimizing casualties. "Ye Ming continued: "How is the situation in Battle Dragon City?" "


    "Zhanlongcheng has one mid-level quasi-god, one low-level quasi-god, three demi-gods, and ten saint-level powerhouses. In addition, there is a combat power of 15 thousand.


    There are one hundred thousand enemy demons and three quasi gods, all of which are low-level quasi gods. There are five demigods, and a few saint-level powerhouses, which have exceeded one figure. "Bei Ming Sisi said this grim situation.


    "This pressure is not normal, it''s 10 to 1 in terms of combat power alone. The old dragon king, did not send a message for help?" Ye Ming asked.


    "No, they just conveyed the situation at the moment, and did not ask for support. According to our delay, Battle Dragon City can last for ten hours." Bei Ming Sisi said.


    "Ten hours? You look down on the Dragon King Xuantian too much. If the enemy does not reinforce them, they can last for at least 20 hours. My old friend is very resistant to beatings.


    But help me convey to him, resist as much as you can, but don¡¯t carry it if you can¡¯t hold it. If his Battle Dragon City falls, I will never end with him. "Ye Ming hit the table with a fist.

 Chapter 2488： The battle begins

    Chapter 2488 the battle begins


    On September 27th, Earth time, 9 am is the time when the demons first attacked the city of S?o Paulo.


    After two hours.


    11 o''clock.


    The demon army attacked Canglong City, Quicksand City, and Battle Dragon City at the same time.


    Three hours later


    14 o''clock in the afternoon.


    The five cities of Water Mirror City, Half Moon City, Griffon City, Tiger Shark City, and Chiyang City were simultaneously attacked by an army of demons.


    Most of the cities in the Black Great Wall Alliance have entered a state of war.


    18 o''clock in the afternoon.


    Unlike usual, the lights on the streets of Demon Region City were still like daylight, if they had been extinguished by now.


    All soldiers on the defense line are always on the alert.


    Even the soldiers resting under the shift, their armors never leave their bodies and their swords never leave their hands.


    Central island.


    Ye Ming was watching the battle situation around the Black Great Wall Alliance projected in front of him.


    Bei Ming Sisi walked into the conference hall, she looked at Ye Ming.


    "The latest news is that the battle in S?o Paulo has been very successful, and Doer''s second team is already on the way back. The casualties in S?o Paulo are less than 500 people, and less than 40% of the combat resources have been lost.


    The situation in Canglong City was also opened. Old Jian''s team successfully beheaded the enemy commander, and Canglong City''s army was clearing away the remaining remnants.


    Elder Jian''s third team, it is estimated that they have already arrived at the battlefield of Quicksand City.


    The battle situation in Quicksand City suffered a lot of losses, but with the support of the two teams of Zhao Xiaoxiao and Zhao Qiang, it was still barely able to sustain it. "Bei Ming Sisi said.


    "Huh. It''s good news at last. This news was immediately passed to all the cities in the Black Alliance, telling everyone that we have won. Now everyone in the Black Great Wall needs this news to inspire people." Ye Ming said.


    "Before I came, I had already spread the news. People in all cities were very happy." Bei Mingsisi said.


    Ye Ming nodded with satisfaction: "How many troops has the demon army put in?"


    "The first wave of 30,000, the second wave of 150,000, and the third wave of 150,000 have reached 330,000. It has directly affected nine cities, including one of the main cities.


    In addition, twelve surrounding cities were involved in the battle indirectly. "Bei Ming Sisi said.


    Ye Ming looked at the projection in front of him, and wherever battles took place, they were marked in red.


    The black line of defense of the Great Wall, the red in several places are very conspicuous.


    "Sisi, what do you think those demons want to do? They have three waves of attacks, they don''t have any idea at all. It''s like a mess.


    If I were them, or I would suppress the whole army, attack the Black Great Wall directly and attack the Black Great Wall with the momentum of thunder, without giving any chance to deal with it.


    Or I will gather a few forces to attack the most critical cities of the defense lines while maximizing the strength. As long as these cities are broken, the entire Black Great Wall will fall apart.


    They fight like this without rules. "Ye Ming frowned and said.


    "Perhaps...that''s how they fight around?" Bei Ming Sisi said.


    Ye Ming shook his head: "No, demons are not the kind of creatures without intelligence. The most powerful are the demons with the quasi-god level. There are some clever ones that even humans are inferior.


    To know the great battle that took place more than 50 years ago, I still have a deep memory. The battle lasted for more than half a month, and every day was spent in killing. The demon army created deep fear for us.


    If I hadn''t taken out my hole cards at the end and used the attack of the Great Black Wall to fight the risk of the Black Prison City falling, the Great Black Wall would have been flattened by these demons at that time. "


    "That... Na Sisi really doesn''t understand what they want to do." Bei Ming Sisi also shook his head.


    Ye Ming sighed: "This is really a game of chess. Now the game has just begun. We can only guess what the enemy is thinking.


    But if you want to fully understand the opponent''s intentions, you have to wait until the enemy makes the next move. "


    "Sisi, how many teams do we have available for deployment?" Ye Ming asked.


    "Ye Duo''er''s second team is rushing back, and is expected to return to Demon Region City in half an hour. The first team of West Gate Sword Saint has been kept, and all other teams have been sent out.


    It cannot be withdrawn for a short time. If you want to talk about the personnel who were originally planned to be allocated to the reserve, it is only me and Ye Zhan, as well as you and your mother. "Bei Ming Sisi replied.


    Ye Ming shook his head: "The Demon Region City is now the key point of the Black Great Wall''s defense line. While worrying about other places, we can''t take it lightly. We can''t move until the four key moments."


    "Yeah." Bei Ming Sisi nodded.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    Until 20 o''clock in the middle of the night.


    Bei Ming Sisi hurriedly ran into the meeting room, his expression very stern.


    "Just now, Zu''an City, Leeds City, Gray Wolf City, St. Ying City, Qi Yao City, and Junlin City were attacked by a demon army. Except for Junlin City, which had 50,000, the other five cities faced 20,000. Demon army. A total of 150,000."


    Ye Ming raised his head, and the locations of the six cities on the projection map were all lit up in red.


    "Five cities plus Junlin City, this time the devil has invested a total of at least half a million troops!" Ye Ming clenched his fists: "How is the situation in each city."


    "Grey Wolf City, Saint Ying City, and Seven Luminaries are all okay. Leeds City is a bit dangerous, and there is a demigod demon. Zu''an City is in a bit dangerous situation.


    Previously, Zu''an City deployed 500 people to support other battlefields, and their city lord had only the holy pinnacle, but he had to face three demigods on the battlefield.


    Junlincheng said there was no problem. "Bei Ming Sisi said.


    "There is only fifty thousand places in Junlin City, which is much less pressure than the previous Battle Dragon City. But I still tell them, don''t ask for it, if there is any danger, notify us as soon as possible." Ye Ming Said.


    "Okay, I will tell them later." Bei Ming Sisi said.


    "As for Leeds City and Zu''an City. Send the letter to Doer, and her second team does not need to return, and goes directly to support Leeds City. Then the first team of the guy from Simon is sent to support Zu''an City." Bei Ming issued the order. .


    "Yes!"


    Bei Ming Sisi immediately left the meeting room to give these instructions.


    Ye Ming looked at the projection battlefield in front of him, and he clenched his fists.


    "Now the strings in our hearts are completely tightened. You have sent an army of half a million. I want to see how you move next, and what kind of medicine are you selling!"


    Ye Ming dropped his fist on the table and said coldly.


    Ye Ming knew very well that the plan of the demons was about to be unveiled, and this was also the most critical part of this battle.

 Chapter 2489： Demon City VS 300,000 Demon Army

    Chapter 2489 Demon Region City VS 300,000 Demon Army


    At 24:00 that night, it was also the 15th hour of the battle.


    The door of the meeting room was pushed open again.


    This time it was not only Bei Ming Sisi who came in, but also Ye Zhan and Ye Grandma.


    "What happened?" Ye Ming asked.


    "Thirty kilometers outside the Demon Region City, a demon army was found." Ye Zhan said sternly.


    "How many people?" Ye Ming asked.


    "Preliminary estimate, 300,000." Bei Ming Sisi said worriedly.


    An army of three hundred thousand demons.


    When he heard this number, Ye Ming was silent for a long time, and he pressed his hands on the table: "Do you know how many Quasi-God-level ones are there."


    "One high-level quasi-god, three middle-level quasi-gods, ten low-level quasi-gods, twenty demi-gods, and nearly a hundred strong saints." Grandma Ye said in a deep voice.


    Hearing this number, other people probably couldn''t sit still.


    "Three hundred thousand, more than a dozen quasi-god level, hundreds of holy level powerhouses. It turns out that they have done so many, the target is still our Demon Region City." Ye Ming''s smile now stretched.


    "Father, what do you mean? Those demons will arrive in our Demon Region City in half an hour," Ye Zhan said.


    Ye Ming pointed to the projection battlefield in front of him: "I was wondering before, why these guys are fighting everywhere, I know now.


    They want to attract our attention as much as possible, and at the same time let the battle of other lines of defense enter a deadlock, and the real goal of their battle is our demon city.


    If not unexpected, the surrounding cities basically have no extra troops to be deployed. "


    Ye Hao looked to the north and pondered.


    Bei Mingsisi nodded: "Yes, all the troops that can be deployed in each city are used up. But so far only 14 cities have been directly involved in battle.


    The 8 cities that indirectly supported the battlefield, and the other 5 cities have not moved yet.


    We can think of ways to transfer these 5 cities, and let those 8 cities think of ways to transfer some troops to support us. "


    "No!" Bei Ming Wuji vetoed it immediately.


    "Why? Dad, I think Sisi''s suggestion is good. Now our Demon Region City has a total combat power of only 20,000, but we have to face an army of 300,000 demons.


    Let''s not talk about the terrifying number of top combat powers, this number alone can be 15 to 1! It was a step higher than Zhanlongcheng! Counting those top combat powers, it is no problem to say that it is 20 to 1, 30 to 1.


    We need support! "Ye Zhan stood up and said.


    "Don''t I know the situation of the Demon Region City? I know more clearly that these cities have reached their limit. If their soldiers are transferred at this time, if the devil still leaves behind and attack these cities.


    Without support, these cities would be very dangerous. "


    Ye Ming''s eyes were full of fighting intent: "He can fight 10 to 1 in the Dragon City of the Xuantian Dragon King. Couldn''t I fight 20 to 1 for you, I!"


    Pass this news to other cities, but tell them that we don¡¯t need support, they just need to take care of themselves.


    These three hundred thousand demons can be handled by our Demon Region City. "


    Ye Zhan was a little anxious, Grandma Ye pressed his shoulder.


    "Let''s listen to your father, instead of placing the bet on other cities. Your father is more willing to face it directly by himself. This kind of situation actually suits his appetite.


    And our family is here, what else can we do in danger? "Grandma Ye smiled.


    "By the way, where did my grandson go? No news yet?" Ye Ming asked.


    "No, before Haoer left and said to go to work, there was no news again. Could it be..." As a mother, Bei Ming Sisi worried again.


    "Don''t worry, our Ye family members have their own arrangements. I believe he must be doing something important now. Okay, don''t talk nonsense.


    Now it''s our turn, play well, don''t let others read the joke. "Ye Ming walked towards the door.


    ...


    Chiyang City


    Chiyang City is now fighting fiercely with the demons, and the situation is fairly stable.


    With the protection of a shady enchantment, demons rarely break through, and even if they break through, they are quickly beheaded.


    "Huh, these demons are really stubborn." Lin Qiangwei took a breath, her body was covered with the black blood of the devil, and she felt a little tired with the weapon in her hand.


    "Qianwei, if you are tired, go down and rest first." The City Lord Chiyang looked at his daughter.


    "Not tired, I can still fight." Lin Qiangwei raised her head and said confidently.


    "This demon still has fifteen thousand. Seeing this posture, they are going to fight us to death. If there is no support, our defense line may be breached later, and then it will be a hand-to-hand fight." The City Lord Chiyang sighed. Tone.


    Hand-to-hand combat is very unfavorable for them and will cause huge casualties.


    "Then shall we ask for support from Demon Region City?" Lin Qiangwei suggested.


    "I am also considering this matter." Chiyang City Lord nodded.


    At this moment, a soldier hurried over.


    "City Lord, something happened! Demon Region City was attacked by an army of 300,000 demons." The soldier said.


    "Three hundred thousand!" Chiyang City Lord''s eyes widened.


    Lin Qiangwei on the side is also incredible.


    They knew that Demon Region City was very strong, but no matter how strong it was, it was too difficult to resist a full 300,000 demon army.


    "Demon Region City has requested support?" The City Lord Chiyang said solemnly.


    The soldier replied: "No. The message from Demon Region City is that each city will do what it should do, and Demon Region City will solve the immediate difficulties on its own, so all parties need not worry."


    "One city faces an army of three hundred thousand demons! Are they crazy!" The city lord of Chiyang city jumped into a thunderous violent.


    "Father, I believe that if they dare to say that, they must be sure. Because Ye Gongzi should be there too." Lin Qiangwei said with glowing eyes.


    The City Lord of Chiyang City looked at his admiring daughter, and he sighed, "Three hundred thousand, I hope the people in Demon Region City can bring us good news."


    ...


    Junlin City


    "This group of demons has nothing to do. We have repelled these waves of attacks!" Several blonde warriors said presumptuously on the wall.


    "Of course, it doesn''t depend on where we are here. This is Junlin City! To me, this battle should be directed by our Junlin City." The comrades beside him laughed and said.


    "You all give me peace." At this moment an officer walked over with a gloomy face.


    "Captain, isn''t everyone happy. I killed eight demons just now!" said the soldier braggingly.


    "Yes, these fifty thousand demons are nothing at all in front of our Junlin City!" said the comrade next to him.


    The officer snorted coldly: "Look at your promise. Do you know that Battle Dragon City has faced an army of 100,000 demons for more than ten hours.


    And just now, an army of 300,000 demons attacked Demon Region City at the same time! Compared with them, we are facing the 50,000 yuan in Junlin City, do we still have any complaints?


    It is not normal for us to resist the attacks of the devil! "


    "Wait, three hundred thousand?"


    "This... this is impossible."


    Several soldiers'' eyes widened, the 300,000 demon army.


    These fifty thousand demon army is enough for them to drink a pot, three hundred thousand...This makes them numb just thinking about it.

 Chapter 2490： All lines are in a hurry

    Chapter 2490


    September 28 at 6 a.m.


    The battle in Demon Region City has lasted for six hours.


    At this moment, the Demon Region City has opened a shady enchantment, and outside the shady enchantment, there is a large army of demons and hundreds of demon warships.


    Queen Jinluan stood on the wall and directed the battle, and the faces of the soldiers around were tired.


    And Queen Jinluan, who is a mid-level quasi-god, also looked very tired at the moment, with white gauze tied to her arm, which was obviously injured.


    "Queen Jinluan, the fighting on Human Island is very fierce. The demons broke through the shady barrier several times and spread to the city wall. They asked for support!" A demon general came out.


    "Support? Let the prepared army go on." Queen Jinluan said.


    "The five thousand people prepared to support each line of defense as early as an hour ago. Now there is no army to support." The Yaozu general said.


    Queen Jinluan gritted her teeth: "Then how many people can mobilize our line of defense."


    "No more. Our line of defense is only 5,000 people. Counting the 1,500 that have been reinforced one after another before, there are only 5,000 people left in the battle until now, of which 2,500 people are all overloaded. Fight with injuries.


    Even so, the front on our side is very tight, let alone supporting others, we are too busy to take care of ourselves. "The Yaozu general said.


    "Damn, these demon bastards!" Queen Jin Luan scolded.


    "Report. Master Ye Ming, and Master Ye Zhan request an online meeting." The monster soldier next to him walked over with an instrument.


    "I see, you will be directing the battle for me for the time being." Queen Jinluan instructed the demon general, then walked behind the city wall and activated the instrument.


    Two lights and shadows appeared on the platform of the instrument, namely Ye Zhan and Ye Ming.


    The defense line of Demon Region City is divided into three parts in total, Human Island Defense Line, Monster Island Defense Line, and Central Island Defense Line.


    "Jin Luan, are you injured?" Ye Ming noticed Queen Jin Luan''s wound.


    Queen Jinluan said nonchalantly: "It''s okay, my old lady''s injury was obtained by killing two low-level quasi-gods, and it''s worth it. Cough cough cough...what''s the situation on your father and son? I just heard that Is Human Island asking for help?"


    Ye Zhan said solemnly: "The situation on my side is indeed very urgent. The demons don''t know what method they used. Sometimes they can assemble a small team to break through our shady barrier and rush in.


    Moreover, the strength is still a demon above the holy rank, and we must personally go up and get it.


    Twenty-eight saint-level demons, five demi-god-level demons, and one low-level quasi-god demon have been killed so far. And I felt that there was a middle-level quasi-god among them, and three low-level quasi-gods were gathering.


    The attack should be launched within half an hour. "


    "Ye Zhan, we don''t have any extra power to support you now. You must handle this by yourself." Ye Ming said solemnly.


    Ye Zhan was silent for a moment, and he said solemnly: "I know. No matter what, as long as Ye Zhan is there, the line of defense on Human Island will not miss.


    No matter how I look at the situation of the shady enchantment, it seems that the situation is not optimistic, is the situation in the central island on your side? "


    "Yes, the enemy''s attack was too violent. The central island''s shady enchantment total control system has been overloaded, and the enchantment energy supplement can no longer be compared with the consumption.


    Now only 81% of the shady enchantment remains, and it continues to decline.


    It is estimated that in six hours, it will be reduced to 50%. By then, it will be very difficult to support such a large enchantment. "Ye Ming said.


    "That means that in six hours. The Demon Region City is also divided." Queen Jin Luan clenched her fists.


    "This is also no way. If you don''t use style, it will not be able to support such a big shady enchantment if you resist 50% of the defensive energy. Okay, now you can talk about your losses so far." Ye Ming asked.


    "The death toll on my side is 800, and the three saint-level powerhouses have sacrificed. The loss of combat materials has reached 60%." Ye Zhan lowered his head without looking directly at the picture.


    "The death toll on my side is 500, and a saint-level strongman sacrificed. The loss of combat materials reached 40%. Ye Zhan, you are all human warriors on your side. Would you like me to squeeze out some monster warriors and support you. "Queen Jinluan said.


    Ye Zhan shook his head: "No, the situation on your side is not optimistic, I can still support it."


    "The death toll on my side is 400, and the two saint-level powerhouses sacrificed. The loss of combat materials has reached 50%. So far we have counted killed enemies and reached 50,000 demons.


    But the bad situation is that, with the exception of low-level quasi-god-level demons, they have never sent a higher level than this level.


    Intermediate quasi-god-level demon, high-level quasi-god-level demon.


    So you have to be careful. The current battle is just foreplay. It''s just that those guys are consuming us. Don''t take it lightly. "Ye Ming reminded.


    "Put away daddy." Ye Zhan hammered his chest with a confident look.


    "We won''t have a problem here, at least for a short time, those demons don''t even want to stand on our Yaozu Island." Queen Jinluan said in a deep voice.


    "Alright. After that, we will connect once every two hours." Ye Ming said at last, and the connection was disconnected.


    Ye Zhan heaved a sigh of relief and turned around to look at the dark sky.


    "Cough, cough, cough." He couldn''t help holding his chest and coughed up blood.


    "You guys are so true, you have to hold on." Bei Ming Sisi on the side immediately supported her husband.


    "I''m fine, it''s just a minor injury. The healing potions left by our son will be cured in a while." Ye Zhan took out a bottle of potion and drank it.


    Bei Ming Sisi glared at Ye Zhan: "I said you could not take this risk next time. Before the enemy rushed through the shady scene, you rushed out by yourself.


    That''s a full eight low-level quasi-gods, you think you are a high-level quasi-god, you can be so lifeless. "


    "I''m not worried that letting those eight guys in will threaten our line of defense. That way, why don''t I go out by myself and kill them all outside."


    Ye Zhan waved his fist and said with a smile: "If it weren''t for the three gangsters running fast, I would hammer all those eight guys to death!"


    "Okay, don''t pretend to be here, now give me a good recovery here." Bei Mingsi urged Ye Zhan.


    "I don''t have time to rest now, and I can''t be careless." Ye Zhan stood up with gritted teeth.


    Bei Ming Sisi looked at Ye Zhan distressedly: "Did you forget that your wife is also a mid-level quasi-god! Are you a vegetarian?"

 Chapter 2491： Critical situation

    Chapter 2491 the situation is critical


    Battle Dragon City


    At this moment, the battle of the Dragon City can be described as gunpowder.


    And the battle of Dragon City has evolved from an island defense battle to a street battle.


    "The report, Chengdong Dayang Street can no longer sustain."


    "Report, Beihua Street in the south of the city has been attacked by the enemy!"


    "No, all three streets in the north of the city have fallen!"


    A piece of news was sent to the headquarters of Battle Dragon City.


    "Continue to shrink the shady barrier." said the Wujie monk.


    "Master Five Commandments, we have been fighting fiercely for nearly 20 hours now, and we control less than 20 of the 30 streets in the city!


    Our casualties have reached 5,000. In a short period of time, there were 3,000 people who were unable to support the battlefield due to insufficient physical strength and excessive injuries!


    We are now participating in the defense of the soldiers, only 7,000 are left!


    And what we have to face is an army of nearly fifty thousand demons! "An officer next to him stared at the Wujie monk: "If this continues, even if we defeat these demons.


    We won''t save one of ten in the battle of Dragon City! "


    "Then what do you want?" The Wujie monk drank a pot of wine and squinted at the officer.


    Soldiers around could see that Wujie monk¡¯s big belly was tied with gauze, and it seemed to be sunken in a large piece.


    According to their understanding.


    This is the serious injury that the monk Wu Jie suffered in a battle against two mid-level quasi-god demons not long ago. It is said that his intestines were exposed.


    The two middle-level quasi-god demons suffered one death and one wound.


    Had it not been for the timely support of Dragon King Xuantian, it is estimated that Monk Wujie would have fallen here, so now Monk Wujie would stay in this headquarters to recover from his injuries.


    "Ask for support! Now as long as we can send ten thousand...no! Only five thousand reinforcements are needed to attack from the outside, and we can respond from the inside and out. We can definitely reverse the situation! Reduce the casualties of our battle against Dragon City!" said the officer.


    Monk Wujie directly threw the empty flask in his hand.


    "You think I don''t want reinforcements, I tell you, now every city on the Black Great Wall is fighting fiercely, and there are no reinforcements to mobilize.


    And we just fought with one hundred thousand demons, now there are only fifty thousand left.


    Do you know what Demon Region City is facing now? An army of 300,000 demons! People are not calling for support now, you let us fight Dragon City to call for support, you shameless, old monk, I still want to face! "


    The officer is speechless.


    "According to my order, there is no reinforcement for this battle. No matter what, these 50,000 demons will be dragged to death in our Battle Dragon City. If the energy of the shady enchantment is not enough, it will shrink a little.


    Some of the streets that could not be held were evacuated, and they were allowed to hold on for another ten hours! "The Five Rings monk scolded.


    "Yes!"


    Ta Ta Ta Ta


    At this moment, a soldier hurriedly ran out of the next room, holding a note in his hand.


    "Prague has fallen," the soldier said.


    The command room suddenly fell into silence.


    "Prague City, it''s that kid''s city. That kid fights well and the wine is not good." Monk Wujie took out a hip flask and poured it down to the ground.


    "Brother, don''t be afraid. You won''t be alone. Maybe the old monk will go down and beg you for a drink soon."


    10 o''clock on the 28th.


    All cities in the Black Great Wall Alliance received this news.


    Prague became the first city to fall.


    While everyone was grieving, the cities burst out with unprecedented combat power.


    But if it is the worst, it is undoubtedly Demon Region City.


    An army of 300,000 demons.


    At this moment, it has been nearly ten hours of fighting.


    In the past ten hours, Demon Region City was fighting desperately.


    At this moment, the Demon Region City has been divided into three island cities, because the huge attack of the devil has made it difficult to support the shady enchantment and can only be separated.


    And this means that even if an island has fallen at this moment, others can only watch and cannot do anything.


    Moreover, the battle on Terran Island was the same as in the Battle of Dragon City, endangered to the point where only street fighting was possible.


    At this point, Battle Dragon City persisted for twenty hours, while Demon Region City only persisted for ten hours.


    But you must know that Demon Region City is facing a full 300,000 demon army!


    In the case of Battle Dragon City, it is estimated that he can''t guarantee whether he can last ten hours under such a terrifying number of enemy attacks.


    "Reported that a powerful demon rushed in on Red Fox Street, causing great damage to our defense line. Request support, request support!" A soldier saw in the communication device.


    In the next second, a scary figure appeared behind him.


    What followed was splashing of blood.


    "Inferior earth species, one by one will only hide in this tortoise shell. Now you have destroyed your tortoise shell. It depends on what you do." The demon laughed arrogantly.


    Behind him are the corpses of dozens of human warriors.


    Suddenly, a figure fell from the sky.


    "Take me a punch!"


    The devil''s face changed, and the speed of this person was too fast, and he hurriedly crossed his arms in front of him.


    boom


    With a loud noise, the stone bricks under the devil''s feet broke directly, and his body sank at least half a meter.


    "Drink!" But despite this, the demon roared.


    The huge roar caused the attacker to fly upside down and hit the stone pillar in the distance.


    "Ahem." The attacker was Ye Zhan who is in charge of Human Race Island.


    "You have a bit of strength on this earth, report your name. Then I can put your head in my room." The devil laughed and said: "And I am a noble giant horned goat demon, high-level accurate God!"


    Not to mention, this name is very similar to the appearance of this demon.


    There are a pair of huge black horns on the top of the head, and the face is a bit similar to that of a sheep. He is three meters tall and he is also wearing black armor.


    Ye Zhan shook his arm: "Dare to love is a goat, I''m sorry. I''m not interested in lamb, the smell of lamb is too strong."


    The bighorn goat devil snorted: "Hmph, I''m a demon! Not a goat! You are so rude, then don''t blame me for making you die unhappy."


    After speaking, the giant horn goat rubbed its right foot on the ground, and then rushed towards Ye Zhan at a very fast speed.


    Ye Zhan stared straight at the Bighorn Goat Demon, he even raised his hands and abruptly caught the Bighorn Goat Demon''s horns.


    But the huge impact still made Ye Zhan keep backing away.


    His legs rubbed on the ground, forming a gully.


    The Big Horned Goat Demon is a high-level quasi-god demon, and Ye Zhan is also a high-level quasi-god.


    But in most cases, there are definitely no demons as powerful.


    In addition, Ye Zhan had no experience of fighting in this void. Unlike the Five Commandments monk, Xuantian Dragon King could mobilize the power of this void.


    After all, not long after Ye Zhan came to this world, he was tricked into burying the bone in Demon Abyss.


    However, this happened to allow Ye Zhan to preserve his original strength, without changing it.


    "The Law of God of War!" Ye Zhan suddenly roared.

 Chapter 2492： Ye Zhan and his wife have a last stand!

    Chapter 2492 Ye Zhan and his wife have a last stand!


    All the wounds on Ye Zhan''s body showed a light red light, and he was like a **** of war on the battlefield.


    One effect of the Law of God of War is that the more severe the user is injured, the stronger he can become.


    Ye Zhan directly applied force with both hands, and the meridians on his arms swelled, as if about to explode.


    A storm also blows out toward the surroundings.


    "You...you...what are you going to do!" The giant horned goat devil felt this unusual man in front of him in horror, and his eyes trembled slightly.


    He didn''t expect that a mere high-level quasi-god-level earth species would have the power of law!


    Ye Zhan didn''t speak, just the constant force of his hands, the roaring louder and louder.


    Then only a very clear sound was heard.


    Kaz


    Cracks appeared on the two horns of the Bighorn Goat Demon.


    The giant horned goat demon showed fear, and his body was constantly struggling: "Don''t... don''t, give me... let me go!"


    But at this moment, the giant horned goat devil struggled no matter how useless, the double horns were like being fixed to death, and there was no way to get rid of it.


    Kaz


    In the next second, the giant horn goat devil moved and fell backward.


    But his eyes were dilated pupils.


    The pair of black horns of the Bighorn Goat is broken!


    The sharp part was pinched by Ye Zhan.


    Ye Zhan''s pair of black horns of the Big Horn Goat Devil was snapped off by Ye Zhan abruptly.


    But this is far from over.


    Ye Zhan lost the broken corner in his hand, his fists were full of strength.


    ¡®God of War Resurrection¡¯


    Ye Zhan''s fists unceremoniously greeted the giant horned goat demon who was still standing still.


    Boom boom boom boom


    One punch after another, in just one second, no one knew how many laps Ye Zhan made.


    However, the naked eye of others can clearly see the scary cracks appearing on the giant horned goat demon, as if the armor was removed.


    "Remember Lao Tzu''s name, Ye Zhan!" Ye Zhan punched the giant horn goat devil who had lost his resistance for the last time in the chest.


    boom


    The giant horned goat demon stood on the spot. After a few seconds, his body shattered and fell to the ground.


    Ye Zhan himself staggered back two steps, as if he was about to fall to the ground.


    "Master Ye Zhan."


    Fortunately, a squad leader who came to support him came up in time to help Ye Zhan.


    When the other soldiers saw the body of the giant horned goat demon on the ground, they all looked at the man with reverence.


    "Don''t worry about me, hold on to the restoration front now. The shady barrier here is getting weaker and weaker, and some demons will break through." Ye Zhan shouted.


    "Yes, go up to me and rearrange the battle lines. Don''t let the devil break through!" the team leader said, and then he carefully helped Ye Zhan to sit next to him.


    "Don''t worry about me, go and direct your team to fight." Ye Zhan pushed away the team leader next to him.


    "Yes." The team leader looked at Ye Zhan in admiration and turned back to his team.


    "Cough cough cough." Ye Zhan couldn''t help coughing up blood. He panted, feeling the pain of his body that seemed to be torn apart.


    This is the law of God of War.


    Don''t look at the time in the battle, show off your strength, and fight more and more fiercely.


    But as long as you stop, the pain you have suffered before will all surge up.


    "Why did you run out again."


    A beautiful shadow appeared next to him, looking at Ye Zhan reproachfully, it was Bei Ming Sisi who came to support.


    "Hey, someone here asked for support. I think you can''t get out of your body for the time being, so you came here by yourself. But it''s okay, it''s just a broken sheep, and I''ve done it." Ye Zhan forced a confident smile.


    "Hurry up and take this pill, and you still pretend to be in front of me. I don''t know what your situation is. You haven''t recovered from the injury from the previous war. You are using the law of the God of War. Sooner or later, you will destroy your body. ."


    Bei Ming Sisi took out the pill and gave it to Ye Zhan, then cleaned the wound on Ye Zhan''s body.


    "It''s okay, isn''t it because you have a wife." Ye Zhan joked.


    "Look at how bad you are." Bei Ming Sisi rolled his eyes.


    Roar


    At this moment, there was a gap in the distance of the shady enchantment, and there was a huge horn in the gap.


    "No, the barrier was broken!" Ye Zhan stood up abruptly, taking a breath of cold air from the wound on his body.


    "Don''t move, take a look at the situation first." Bei Ming Sisi also looked at the sky seriously.


    The barrier was torn open, and the owner of the huge horn flew in.


    It was a demon that looked like a huge rhino.


    And behind him, three demons also stepped in here.


    "Four high-ranking quasi-gods! These guys are picking us here, ready to take our Human Island first." Ye Zhan''s expression was grim.


    "This is Brother Si Niu, a team under the banner of Wrath Demon God." Bei Ming Sisi said.


    "Brother Si Niu?" Ye Zhan looked at his wife, "Do you even know this?"


    "It''s the information provided by the mother. When she was collecting information there before, she edited the information of this four-niu brother. The four of them are high-level quasi-gods, and they also have a combination skill. It is said that they can compete with the lower main gods. .


    And the power and defensive power are very terrifying, in the demon plane, it can be regarded as the murderous aura of the angry demon used in individual small battlefields. In the battlefield of the quasi-god level, the attack is invincible. "


    Bei Ming Sisi pointed at the four demons.


    "In turn, the boss Black Bull Demon, Rhino Demon, Pillar Niu Demon, and Buffalo Demon." Bei Ming Sisi said.


    Ye Zhan rolled his eyes and said with a chuckle: "What kind of horrible name is this? He has no skills at all."


    "At this time, you are still joking here. There are only two of us at the quasi-god level on our human island. You are a high-level quasi-god, and I am a middle-level quasi-god. It is difficult to resist these four bull brothers.


    Not to mention that you are still injured, we..." Bei Ming Sisi was a little worried.


    "Daughter-in-law, have you forgotten? In your man''s dictionary, there has never been the word "failure". It''s not just four cows. I will turn them into roasted whole cows today."


    Ye Zhan yelled angrily, a pair of golden wings appeared behind him, and golden armor appeared on his body again, but the light was much worse than in the heyday.


    He flew into the air and was exposed in front of the four bull brothers.


    After the Si Niu brothers entered the barrier, the loopholes in the barrier disappeared. It seemed that they used a technique to temporarily tore the crack.


    Want to rely on the strength of the four of them to deal with the enemies on this island from the inside.


    "High-ranking quasi-god?" A bull demon who carried a huge iron pillar and had no idea what patterns were tattooed on it, staring at Ye Zhan.


    This guy is probably the so-called pillar bull demon.


    "He still has the breath of the Bighorn Goat Demon, but I can''t feel the breath of the Bighorn Goat Demon anymore. It seems that the sheep died in this guy''s hand." A black bull demon who was completely dark said coldly. .


    "That''s right, it seems that this guy is the leader here, kill him. The defense line here naturally fell apart." Another buffalo demon with a slightly smaller body and pale blue skin whispered.


    "Why are you still talking nonsense here? Torn him!" The last rhino demon with a huge rhino horn on top of his head directly attacked Ye Zhan.

 Chapter 2493： God of War

    Chapter 2493 the **** of war descends


    The sky above Terran Island.


    Ye Zhan obviously fell behind with one enemy four.


    "Bull my husband, and don''t ask my old lady to answer or not." The two Bei Ming Sisi killed them, and the murderous aura was like a rainbow.


    Bei Ming Si Si, as a descendant of the Bei Ming clan in Ten Thousand Demons City, learned the magic of Bei Ming, which is quite remarkable.


    The realm of this underworld is also in the intermediate quasi-god.


    Two mid-level quasi-gods, there is no problem with a high-level quasi-god demon, and it is a bit difficult to hold two high-level quasi-god demons.


    But at least it eased the situation a lot.


    The soldiers of the entire Terran Island could see this vast battle in the sky.


    This is the battlefield at the pinnacle of the Quasi-God level.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    The balance of the battle finally turned to the Si Niu brothers, after all, the strength of their four high-level quasi-gods was still resounding.


    Boom boom boom


    After being hit hard by two high-level quasi-god demons, the two meditation bodies of Bei Ming Si Si fell one after another, and smashed heavily to the ground, smashing two large pits.


    Ye Zhan on the other side tried to sneak attack and seriously wound a high-level quasi-god demon.


    But the opponent''s strong defense and strength prevented his attack from succeeding.


    On the contrary, Ye Zhan himself was smashed into the air by a few heavy blows and landed in a residential area, directly destroying the house.


    Ye Zhan staggered to his feet, his left arm was completely twisted, he looked at two large pits in the distance, and he shouted: "Sisi! Sisi!"


    "Don''t shout, my mother is still alive." Bei Ming Sisi crawled out of the pit, but her meditation was not so lucky.


    Falling into the pit, he fainted, and there were many cracks on his body.


    "Dare to be an enemy of the demons, you are a dead end. Today I will send you this couple to death." The rhinoceros demon raised his hand, and a lot of black energy condensed in his hand.


    The black energy formed a huge horn in the air. If it fell, it would be a big hole in the human island.


    "Sisi, protect yourself." Ye Zhan suddenly shouted.


    Bei Ming looked at Ye Zhan in surprise.


    At this moment, there were many golden lines on Ye Zhan''s body, and those golden lines appeared around Ye Zhan''s body.


    "No! Stop it!" Bei Ming Sisi yelled frantically. She was holding back the pain in her body and wanted to run to stop it.


    But the changes that happened to Ye Zhan formed a lot of air waves, which made it difficult for anyone to get close to him at this moment.


    "What does this earth species want to do?" The Black Bull demon frowned.


    "No matter what he is doing, we must stop him. The fluctuations in his body make me feel bad." The Buffalo Demon said cautiously.


    "Second brother, you are too cautious. Isn''t it an earth species that knows the power of laws? What about the laws? The earth species is still the earth species after all, how can it be the opponent of our noble demon." Gu said.


    "Let me send him to die." The rhinoceros demon''s raised hand fell, and the huge horn above his head also fell.


    Everyone under the horn, and a few kilometers around, felt a feeling of a huge mountain pressing on the top, as if they were overwhelming.


    But the next second, a golden light appeared, and it directly penetrated the horn phantom, and even penetrated a hole in the shady enchantment.


    The golden light that came out shot a large area of ??the demons outside.


    "This is impossible!" The rhinoceros demon''s expression changed.


    The other three cows were also surprised to look at the little golden man below who was exuding golden light.


    "The Law of the God of War¡¤The Secret Book¡¤The God of War Goes Down."


    Ye Zhan''s whole body was golden now, his eyes were golden, and even his hair was golden.


    He also held a golden spear in his hand, really like a **** of war.


    "Don''t... don''t... you... you will die like this." Bei Ming Sisi, who was blown into the ruins by the air wave in the distance, shouted frantically.


    "War, war, war!" Every time Ye Zhan spit out a word, the golden gun in his hand knocked on the ground, and every knock would be like a stone falling into the water.


    A golden ripple was struck around Ye Zhan.


    After three beeps.


    Golden wings bloomed directly behind Ye Zhan, and then Ye Zhan stared at the rhino demon.


    "Zhan!" Ye Zhan exited in the fourth word. The position where he was standing collapsed, and Ye Zhan disappeared in the next second.


    "This speed!" The buffalo demon''s pupils dilated: "Be careful, this kid is weird!"


    But the reminder of the buffalo was too late.


    At this moment, Ye Zhan had appeared in front of the Rhino Demon, and the spear in his hand pierced the Rhino Demon''s chest.


    The rhinoceros demon clasped his sturdy hands together and grabbed the head of the golden spear.


    But the huge impact made the rhinoceros demon show a painful look.


    Ye Zhan slammed his left hand on the handle of the gun.


    A golden light beam shot out from the gun head and directly hit the rhinoceros demon''s chest.


    Under the golden light, the rhinoceros flew out.


    "Stay steady!" The Buffalo Demon appeared behind the Rhino Demon in time, with a seal in his hand, using a spell, and the blue water element wrapped the Rhino Demon.


    This dimmed the golden light on the Rhino Demon''s chest.


    "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    The big hole can even vaguely see the black heart beating in his chest.


    If there was no help from the Buffalo Demon just now, it is estimated that he would be buried directly under this move.


    "Be careful, this kid can now burst out of the fighting power of the lower main god!" the rhino demon shouted.


    Ye Zhan frowned slightly when he saw that the Rhino Demon was not dead, as if he was very dissatisfied with the result.


    "How can he break out of the fighting power of the lower main god? I still don''t believe he can block the two of us at the same time." Zhu Niu raised the huge steel pillar in his hand, and the magic pattern on it began to instigate.


    "Fourth old, let''s go together." The black bull demon screamed, and a black air formed a huge black terrifying bull head in front of him.


    A huge black pillar, a huge black bull head.


    This scene appears in the sky of Terran Island, and it really makes ordinary people feel scared when they see it.


    Ye Zhan held guns in both hands and said a word again.


    "war!"


    Then, four or five golden magic circle phantoms appeared around Ye Zhan''s body.


    Boom boom boom boom


    The huge explosion sound can be felt by the separated Central Island and Yaozu Island.


    "Zhan''er is in danger." Ye Ming on the central island frowned.


    It was this short time that made Ye Ming almost suffer.


    "Fighting with this general, do you dare to distract yourself?" A black armored demon knight in front of Ye Ming said coldly.


    This person is the black armor war demon, one of the top ten demon generals of the arrogant demon, the next main god!

 Chapter 2494： Dare to move them? I want you to die

    Chapter 2494 Dare to Move Them? I want you to die


    Si Niu brothers are now quite embarrassed.


    The chest injury of the rhinoceros demon has not recovered yet, and the big hole is still there.


    The steel stone pillar in Zhuniu Demon''s hand was full of cracks.


    The Black Bull Demon also had a lot of scars.


    The Buffalo Demon was the worst, one of the pair of horns on top of his head broke directly.


    "This guy is really a monster!"


    "Yeah. What kind of trick was used to achieve this level of combat power in a short time. If the four of us didn''t work together to fight, we might really have to be found by this guy."


    "This is the power of the law, isn''t the power of the elements in the same level the opponent of the power of the law at all, just this trick, it can completely enemy two enemies of the same realm."


    "Okay, don''t talk nonsense. This guy is now at the end of the road, and his breath has begun to drop rapidly. It seems that his state has limits."


    The Four Bull Demon looked at the golden man surrounded by the center.


    There are many wounds on the golden man''s body, and he is standing there with a golden gun.


    "Sure enough." Ye Zhan laughed at himself: "Ten seconds, if you can give me one more second, just one second, I can at least kill one!"


    Ye Zhan was very unwilling, but the deal was done, he had no choice.


    Perhaps he is going to die here today.


    "Let me kill him! This guy almost killed me. This is a great insult to me!" Rhino Demon said angrily.


    Dark energy began to gather in his hands.


    "I forbid you to move him!"


    At this time, a woman clutched her abdomen and stood in front of Ye Zhan.


    It was Bei Ming Sisi who was seriously injured.


    "Daughter-in-law." Ye Zhan looked at Bei Ming Sisi in front of him, and he couldn''t bear to say: "Daughter-in-law, sorry. Your husband is useless for me."


    "Don''t be bullshit, the man my old lady likes, don''t say that you are useless!" Bei Ming Sisi spit out a mouthful of blood, his eyes resolutely: "Isn''t it just death, what''s to be afraid of."


    My mother has never lost her life, she has seen so many things with you, and she has gone to another world.


    She gave birth to a pair of children, and the family was reunited before she died.


    Although I am a little sorry for Haoer, I can''t accompany him to make up for the previous vacancy, but at least I saw it, and there is no regret. "


    Ye Zhan looked at Bei Ming Sisi, he looked up to the sky and laughed: "Hahaha, okay. As expected of the woman Ye Zhan fancy, I will marry you in my next life!"


    "Hmph, a pair of people who are looking for death. This time I will make you perfect." With anger in the rhinoceros demon''s eyes, a black horn the same as before appeared on the heads of Ye Zhan and Bei Ming Sisi.


    If this trick were to fall at this time, Ye Zhan and Bei Ming Sisi would really die in nine deaths.


    "I see who dares to touch my parents!"


    Suddenly a roar came from nine days away.


    The black horn fell at this time, but a golden dragon shadow rushed in and went straight to the black horn.


    Seeing that the black horn was about to hit Ye Zhan and his wife, the golden dragon shadow directly smashed the black horn with one claw.


    "Father, mother. The child is late." Ye Hao stood on Xiao Cui''s dragon head, looking at Ye Zhan and Bei Ming Sisi on the ground.


    He was full of guilt. He didn''t think that he would be late. If he were to be late for a while, he would probably make a big mistake.


    Bei Ming Sisi''s body was seriously injured, and the phantom body almost broke apart.


    Ye Zhan''s situation is more serious. I didn''t know what tricks he used before. Many meridians on Ye Zhan''s body were in a mess at the moment, and his body was so bad that it couldn''t be worse.


    If you change to someone else, even if you are a lower-ranking god, this situation is already dead to death.


    "Cough, cough, cough..." Ye Zhan no longer supported him at this time, fell to the ground, vomiting blood.


    Jon hurriedly sacrificed the **** map, and the sacred power of the **** map wrapped Ye Zhan.


    "Mother, you hello first. Leave it to me here." Ye Hao said.


    "Yeah. Be careful." Bei Ming Sisi said.


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the four bull-like demons above his head.


    "You did the injuries on their bodies?" Ye Hao''s murderous aura overflowed.


    Let these four bull monsters feel shuddering.


    "Escape!" The wisest Buffalo Demon stared his bull''s eyes wide, turning around and fleeing outside the shady barrier without a word.


    "Run away!" The rhinoceros demon, who has always been strong, also turned around and fled without saying a word.


    Because of his trick, he was torn apart by the claw of the giant dragon.


    Then there is only one possibility, the realm of this giant dragon is the lower main god!


    The four bull demons of them are all wounded now, and if this is against the next master god, the odds of winning are extremely small.


    And there is a person who makes them unable to see the realm, standing on the head of the lower main **** giant dragon.


    "Am I allowed to let you go?" Ye Hao said coldly.


    Then Ye Hao raised his hand and aimed directly at the buffalo demon who had escaped the fastest.


    A black hole appeared in front of the Buffalo Demon.


    The attraction of this black hole is quite terrifying.


    But just now the Buffalo Demon was patronizing and escaping, a black hole appeared in front of him, and he didn''t react at all in the first time.


    By the time he reacted, it was too late.


    Half of his body has touched the black hole.


    The half body that touched the black hole directly began to decompose and melted inside.


    "No...no, save me...help me!" The Buffalo Demon shouted to his three brothers in horror.


    At this moment, he can''t get rid of this black hole anymore, the more he struggles, the deeper he plunges.


    In addition, the small half of his body had been torn by the black hole, making the Buffalo Devil a severely wounded body.


    Without the help of outsiders, the Buffalo Demon has no possibility of getting out of trouble.


    But the other three brothers saw this scene, only fear in their eyes.


    "The law of space!"


    The three high-level quasi-god-level bull demons certainly know what this is, and this is a very few spatial laws.


    The previous law of the God of War made them so troublesome to deal with, and now a rare and rare spatial law emerged, that made them shiver even more.


    They ignored the buffalo demon who was being torn apart by the black hole.


    Self-consciously began to escape towards the shady enchantment.


    Now they have only one thought in their hearts, and that is to escape quickly.


    Only by jumping into the demon army, they have the possibility of surviving.


    "Do you really think there is a possibility of escape?" Ye Hao''s body suddenly appeared on the road where the three bull demons were fleeing.


    This shocked the Rhino Demon who rushed forward.


    "Just now, I seemed to hear you called the most joyful, saying that I was going to kill my parents, right?" Ye Hao looked at the rhinoceros demon coldly.


    The rhinoceros looked at Ye Hao in horror.


    The next moment, his expression began to trance, and his mouth kept muttering.


    "No, no... don''t come over!"

 Chapter 2495： Soul torture

    Chapter 2495 Soul Torture


    The pupils of the rhinoceros were filled with fear, as if they had seen something extraordinary.


    Then he stretched his hand directly into his chest and grabbed his black heart.


    "Come out to me...Come out to me...don''t bite my body...don''t!"


    In the end, the Rhino Demon actually tore out his heart, which made everyone stunned.


    At this time, the huge pain also made the Rhino Demon wake up. He looked at his beating heart in his hand, and then looked at the human man who was looking at him with a playful smile.


    That smile, in the eyes of the rhinoceros demon at this moment, was even more terrifying than the devil''s smile.


    "I forgot to tell you. In addition to the law of space, I also have the law of soul and law of darkness. The trick I used just now was created by me combining the law of black and the law of soul.


    It''s called soul torture, how do you feel? "Ye Hao looked at the rhinoceros demon with a smile.


    At this moment, the rhinoceros demon''s body had fallen, and he fell heavily on the ground of the Human Race Island, and his own heart in his hand was also torn apart.


    that''s it.


    A dignified high-level quasi-god demon, after a brief contact with Ye Hao, magically "suicide".


    This made the two remaining bull demons even more fearful of Ye Hao.


    In fact, Ye Hao''s ¡®soul torture¡¯ is not that strong.


    The conditions for the use of this trick are very harsh. The enemy''s inner soul must be much weaker than his own, and it must be used when the enemy''s heart is weak and in a trance.


    And now Ye Hao, a high-level quasi-god, faced people in his heyday, only the powerhouse of the sixth-order fairyland could directly take effect.


    The reason why it can have such a big effect on this rhino demon.


    It is completely caused by various objective reasons.


    The first is that the rhinoceros demon was injured before this, and the injury was quite serious, which caused the rhinoceros demon to be in a bad state.


    And seeing the buffalo demon being swallowed by the black hole, this made the rhino demon''s mood chaotic.


    It was under such circumstances that Ye Hao suddenly appeared in front of the rhinoceros demon''s eyes, which directly touched the rhinoceros demon''s nervous emotions.


    Under these key factors, Ye Hao''s soul torture had a direct effect.


    Let the rhinoceros demon have a terrifying hallucination, and then dug out his own heart.


    "There are two left." Ye Hao looked at the other two people.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho!" Xiao Cui Long groaned and rushed directly to the Black Bull Demon.


    "The **** bull is handed over to you." Ye Hao said, and then he chased the pillar bull demon.


    Xiao Cui''s speed is quite terrifying, a dragon of the lower main **** chases and kills a demon of a high-level quasi god.


    It is simply a game of cat and mouse.


    Soon, Xiao Cui directly caught up with the Black Bull Demon, using Dragon Fury to constantly bombard the opponent.


    The black bull demon can only dodge embarrassedly.


    But no matter how many times he dodges, he will eventually be hit.


    Boom


    The black bull demon flew far away, his left arm was broken.


    "Don''t kill me...Don''t kill me..." The Black Bull demon looked at the dragon in horror.


    In the next second, Xiao Cui opened her mouth directly, biting the black bull demon in her mouth.


    "Uuuuuu..." The struggling voice of the Black Bull Demon could be heard in Xiao Cui''s mouth.


    In the next second, golden flames filled Xiaocui''s dragon mouth.


    Whirring whirring


    Hot flames rushed out from the gap in the corner of Xiao Cui''s mouth.


    The scream of the Black Bull Demon disappeared.


    A few seconds later, Xiao Cui opened her mouth and sprayed out a cloud of black smoke.


    The previous Black Bull Demon disappeared without a trace.


    Look at the Zhuniu Demon who was devastated by Ye Hao on the other side.


    "Pluto Twelve Heavy Cannons!"


    Boom boom boom


    After three shots in a row, the black iron pillar that had been broken in Zhu Niu Demon''s hands was immediately scrapped.


    But the Zhu Niu Demon was blocked by Ye Hao in the shady enchantment, just a few meters away.


    They can even see the demon army that is constantly attacking the barrier outside the dark barrier.


    "Let me go, let me go! As long as you are willing to let me go, I can guarantee that you won''t die!" Zhu Niu Demon knew that he was not an opponent of this earth race human race right now.


    He can only use other means to survive.


    "You promise that I will not die?" Ye Hao smiled lightly and looked at Zhu Niu Demon.


    Zhu Niu demon thought that this man was heartbroken, and he immediately said: "Yes, I can guarantee you will not die. You are very strong, and the dragon is also very strong.


    But you must know that for this battle, several demon gods personally sent five lower master gods over! No matter how strong you are, it is impossible to be the opponent of the five lower main gods! "


    Ye Hao squinted and looked at Zhu Niu Demon: "Thank you for telling me this information. The five lower master gods are indeed a bit troublesome. But it is not impossible to deal with.


    For the sake of telling me this piece of information, I can let you live a little longer and let you see my capital! "


    Ye Hao raised his finger outside the shady barrier.


    Hiss


    Zhu Niu Demon heard a strange sound, and he looked outside the shady barrier.


    His pupils dilated, and he actually saw a large swath of insects, these insects are constantly attacking the demon army and fighting with the demon army.


    These insects are not very strong, but their number is very large.


    "These... these are..." Seeing these insect creatures, the Pillar Bull Demon suddenly thought of something: "How can there be an army of the Zerg here?


    Zerg should have been wiped out by our demons as early as billions of years! "


    "Yes, our Zerg was indeed driven to extinction by your demons in billions of years. But you let us leave the seeds.


    And now the seed of this worm has officially launched a vengeance against you demons! "A cold voice came from behind Zhu Niu Demon.


    Afterwards, a sharp sickle pierced through the body of Zhu Niu Devil.


    "Hey, why did you start so quickly? At least, this brother told us a good piece of information." Ye Hao looked at the sickle pulled out of Zhu Niu Devil''s body.


    Then the corpse of the devil who lost his vitality fell to the ground.


    "I hate demons." Isabella said lightly.


    The Zerg queen, this time completely launched a battle against the devil.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this, I''ll go down and do something first." Ye Hao quickly flew down.


    Isabella looked at Ye Hao and flew down.


    Ye Hao came to the seriously injured Ye Zhan: "Mother, how is the situation of Dad."


    "It''s very serious. If it weren''t for your magical picture scroll, your dad would have been..." Bei Ming Sisi couldn''t bear to continue, covering his mouth with tears in his eyes.

 Chapter 2496： Life-saving eggs

    Chapter 2496 life-saving eggs


    Ye Hao began to examine Ye Zhan''s situation carefully.


    It was very bad. Although the **** of heaven was trying to continue Ye Zhan''s life, the situation in Ye Zhan''s body was like a world still collapsing.


    Even if there was a **** map, Ye Zhan could only survive for less than half an hour.


    After half an hour, Ye Zhan would fall here.


    "What the **** is going on? Why is Dad so badly hurt?" Ye Hao frowned.


    "It''s because of the secret book he used, the God of War descended to the earth. This trick was when you were buried in Demon Abyss, your father realized it at a critical moment.


    Can stimulate one''s own potential in a short time, and during this time there is no fear of any pain, no fear of any attack.


    But entering this state will cause a lot of damage to oneself. After the first war, although we survived, your father was also seriously injured and fell into a coma.


    Fortunately, your grandfather found us because of the fluctuations of that battle, and he brought us back to the village.


    And your father, under the constant healing of your grandfather and grandma, took five full years before he recovered, and then he could walk on the ground and recover as before.


    But after slowing down, your father''s realm suddenly broke through a level.


    But at that time it was a life of nine deaths. Several times in those five years, your father almost left forever, so I emphasized to him in every possible way that he was not allowed to use this trick at any time since then.


    But he used it just now.


    Moreover, while facing four high-level quasi-gods at the same time, his load this time was more serious than that of the other time. "Bei Ming Sisi covered her face, tears already streaming down.


    "Mother, don''t worry. No matter what, I will definitely find a way to heal Dad." Ye Hao constantly stimulated the sacred power in his body, using the ultimate sacred healing technique to heal Ye Zhan''s injuries.


    But even if it was like this, it only slightly suppressed Ye Zhan''s collapse and couldn''t improve or cure it.


    As long as Ye Hao stops, Ye Zhan''s collapse will intensify.


    This made Ye Hao''s heart filled with resentment and powerlessness.


    He finally found his parents, is it only a short time before he will say goodbye to his father forever?


    "Impossible, there must be a way, there must be a way!" Ye Hao muttered to himself crazy.


    It''s almost hard to see him losing his square inch like this.


    "Don''t waste energy, your current ability can''t heal the injuries in his body at all. Unless you have the strength of the middle main god, maybe there is hope!" Isabella said lightly.


    "Middle-ranked main god, then I will go find a middle-ranked main **** to come back now!" Ye Hao roared.


    "Calm down, where are you going to find a middle main **** who has the ability to heal? And even if you can find it, your father''s situation will be destroyed in less than half an hour, and you can rush in within half an hour. Come back?" Isabella asked rhetorically.


    Ye Hao was speechless.


    "Well, although I can''t cure your father, I have a way to suppress his situation at the moment." Isabella said.


    Ye Hao looked at Isabella in surprise: "You have a way!"


    Isabella raised her hand, and a worm egg appeared in her hand, about the size of a bun, which looked very disgusting.


    "This is a worm egg that has survived billions of years ago and cannot be hatched. The person who created it was a Zerg queen of the upper main **** level." Isabella explained.


    "Can this thing save my father?" Ye Hao asked in surprise.


    "It is not to save, but to temporarily control his situation. You have to know that the Zerg has a very terrifying ability to multiply and survive, and there will be insects on every plane and even some inanimate planes.


    Although this worm egg can no longer hatch, it still contains a very powerful life force.


    As long as it enters your father''s body, its vitality will temporarily resist the backlash of your father''s body and save your father''s life, but remember, this is not a cure, it is only temporary. "Isabella reminded.


    Ye Hao clenched his fists, he stared at Isabella and said, "Are there any side effects from this thing?"


    "It may cause your father to show some Zerg characteristics, such as mine." Isabella said.


    "As long as Ye Zhan can live, even if he becomes a bug, I am willing!" Bei Ming Sisi said firmly.


    "Give it to me." Ye Hao stretched out his hand.


    Isabella handed the worm egg to Ye Hao: "Put it on your father''s mouth and it will crawl in by itself."


    Ye Hao did what Isabella said, although the process was a bit heavy.


    The wriggling eggs crawled into Ye Zhan''s mouth, and then entered his throat.


    No one knows where the eggs crawled.


    "It will enter your father''s sea of ??knowledge. Because this worm egg can no longer hatch by itself, but it is still alive.


    So now you have found a host for it, and if the host dies, it will die too.


    So it will ignore the father who supports you and will not let your father die. "Isabella explained.


    "Then...Will it happen that this insect egg grabs the body?" Bei Ming Sisi asked.


    "This is not the case. Apart from the vitality, this worm egg has no other threats. It only wants to parasitize on a creature and survive as long as possible.


    And according to its characteristics, it can only be parasitic once. "Isabella said.


    "Cough cough cough..." At this moment, Ye Zhan coughed violently, coughing up a lot of liquid in his mouth.


    Then Ye Zhan''s body crackled and began to make various strange sounds.


    "This is?" Ye Hao interrogated Isabella.


    "This is the power of worm eggs repairing and transforming his body, and it will end soon." Isabella said.


    This change is over in less than ten seconds


    The injuries on the surface of Ye Zhan disappeared, and at the same time the backlash in Ye Zhan''s body stopped, everything seemed to be calm again.


    But Ye Zhan was still unconscious.


    "After all, there is an extra thing in his body, and he still needs to get used to this process, so he will remain in this coma for a while." Isabella said.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at Isabella and asked: "You said before that this is only temporary, that is, I still need to find a way to heal my father."


    "Yes." Isabella nodded.


    "Then how long can this worm egg protect my father?"


    "I see if the insect pattern on his back is anymore, that is the mark of the Zerg race. But when the insect pattern disappears completely, it means that the worm eggs in his body can no longer provide vitality and are dead.


    My preliminary judgment is that it will take three months. "Isabella said.

 Chapter 2497： Zerg Army VS Demon Army

    Chapter 2497 Zerg Army VS Demon Army


    Three months.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the news, he felt as if he was weighing a boulder inside.


    Bei Ming Sisi on the side covered her mouth and said, "That is to say, if a cure cannot be found within three months, then my husband..."


    "Yes, I won''t be able to do anything by then." Isabella said. She saw Ye Hao''s eyes and understood what Ye Hao was going to say next. She took the lead and said: "I don''t know how to cure. ."


    Ye Hao''s words stopped.


    "Well, there is no problem with your father''s situation for the time being. We should start with what is in front of us. But I can feel the breath of a few lower gods over there." Isabella turned her head and looked towards the center of the distance. The location of the island.


    Ye Hao stood up and took back the **** map. He said to Bei Ming Sisi: "Mother, you take my dad to settle first, and leave the outside affairs to me to deal with.


    Your people only need to maintain the shady enchantment and guard this place. "


    Bei Ming Sisi looked at Ye Hao, and then at Isabella next to Ye Hao.


    Although she doesn''t know the identity of this strange woman, and the origin of the bugs that were suddenly killed outside, she is a helper hired by her son.


    "Well, you protect yourself." Bei Ming Sisi exhorted.


    She didn''t want to have any accidents with her son when her husband was in danger.


    Although she is also a strong mid-level quasi-god, she is even more a wife, a mother, and a woman.


    She was worried that she would not be able to bear it.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Then Ye Hao and Isabella flew up at the same time and passed through the shady barrier.


    "How is the battlefield situation now?" Ye Hao looked at Isabella, and the chaotic battlefield in front of him.


    Insects and demons fought fiercely in the air, and the Zerg warriors rushed on those demons frantically, and many Zerg warriors would be killed on the way.


    But once the demon gets close by the Zerg warrior, there is only one result left, that is, it will be submerged by a terrifying number of insects.


    Ye Hao saw with his own eyes an eighth-order saint-level demon being overwhelmed by insects, with no bones left in the blink of an eye.


    "The battlefield is not optimistic. The time is too short. I have brought nearly 80% of the Zerg. There are a total of two million Zerg warriors, although the number of demons in front of them is only less than 200,000.


    Our zerg is ten times the number of demons, but the single combat power of our zerg is far less than that of demons. According to my previous combat experience on our plane in my memory.


    Our Zerg must have twenty times more troops than the demons in order to have a 50% chance of victory, and fifty times more troops to win this battle.


    So now it seems that these demons are in a panic situation, but this is entirely because of our relationship halfway through. Once these demons are stabilized, we can form an effective line of defense.


    That will be another picture. "Isabella said solemnly.


    Ye Hao looked at Isabella: "Compared to war command, you are more capable than me and I, presumably you have already thought of a way."


    Isabella nodded: "There is one way, and that is to support the chaos now. Kill the lower main gods, and then kill as many quasi-god-level demons as possible.


    That way, it can cause chaos to the demon army. At that time, our Zerg and your Black Great Wall coalition forces, the other demon army will at least not be disadvantaged. "


    "Catch the thief first, capture the king." Ye Hao nodded: "Then let''s look for the ¡®guest¡¯ we will entertain next."


    Ye Hao''s eyes flashed with strange light, and he opened his soul perception.


    In an instant, his consciousness scanned the entire battlefield.


    On this battlefield, no one will intentionally suppress their own combat power.


    "There are still... eight low-level quasi-gods, five middle-level quasi-gods, one high-level quasi-god... and... two lower-level main gods?" Ye Hao wrinkled: "They are facing Demon Region City Still under the heart of eradication.


    With such a huge lineup, if you didn''t join the Zerg, the Demon Region City would not last for five hours. "


    "Two lower-level main gods? That is indeed a bit troublesome. Only your dragon is the lower-level main **** on our side, and I am just a high-level quasi-god." Isabella said.


    "It doesn''t matter, my grandfather is the lower main god. And he is currently fighting a lower main **** demon. It is estimated that there will be no victory or defeat in a short time. At this time, we can start with another lower main god." Ye Hao His eyes turned to Yaozu Island.


    The battle on Yaozu Island at this moment can be said to be no better than Human Race Island.


    There is a lower main god, a high-level quasi-god, two middle-level quasi-gods, and three low-level quasi-gods.


    "But it''s a bit troublesome for such a demon to block there." Ye Hao looked at the demon who surrounded the Yaozu Island three levels inside and three levels outside.


    "This is easy." The tentacles on Isabella''s head stretched out, and then a wave was directly transmitted to the entire Zerg.


    "Swarm, tear me a passage."


    In the next second, a large group of Zerg warriors launched a fierce attack in one direction of the Yaozu Island. The demon who had not yet formed an effective line of defense could not withstand this sea of ??worms.


    "Well, let''s go over." Isabella said.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao nodded, and Xiao Cui under his feet shook and headed straight to Yaozu Island.


    A basin on Yaozu Island.


    It cannot be said to be a basin, because it was originally a hillside, and the hillside here is still inhabited by many demons tribes.


    But in such a short time, a mountain **** was directly erased and a basin was formed.


    In the center of the basin, there are more than a dozen strong monsters, and beside them there are many corpses of strong monsters.


    "You are on this island, the last vitality. As long as you eliminate you, we can easily take this island." A wolf-headed demon stood tall.


    There are a few powerful demons around the basin.


    "Hahaha, with our Lord Wolfhead Witch, how could these inferior races be our opponents."


    "Yes! Lord Wolfhead Witch is the lower main god, let''s look at these ants. The strongest is just a high-level quasi god, who seems to be a newcomer who has just broken through."


    "Hey, it is really hard for them to deal with the Wolfhead Witch. I am a little bit pitiful. But who said you are too weak, the weak eating the strong this is the law of all planes!"


    A group of demons sarcastically looked at the prey that they thought were corpses.


    "Lord Jinluan, what shall we do now?"


    "These people are too strong. The trick just now made us lose three demigod-level powerhouses!"


    The anxious interrogation of her companions left Queen Jinluan feeling helpless.


    Perhaps this is where she buried her bones today.


    I thought that I had broken through to a high-level quasi-god and could improve the strength of the Demon Region City a little bit, but who would have thought that the enemy was the lower main god.


    She was nothing at all in front of the next Lord God, if she hadn''t relied on the artifacts stored for many years, she would have been reduced to a corpse on the ground.

 Chapter 2498： Lower Lord God, Wolf Neck Witch

    Chapter 2498 the lower Lord God Wolfhead Witch


    "The Yaozu Island can''t be guarded. You have only a dead end to stay here. Later, I will find a way to hold them, and as many of you as possible escape.


    Escape to the Central Island or Terran Island. "Queen Jinluan said.


    "But why do you want to block these demons..." The demon clan expert next to him looked at Queen Jinluan in astonishment.


    "I have my own way, you can escape by yourself." Queen Jinluan finished speaking, she glowed with golden light, and then transformed into a huge golden luan, with wings spread a full 100 meters long.


    The dazzling golden light on his body is as dazzling as the sun.


    The light on Queen Jinluan''s body continued to improve, and then Queen Jinluan spit out a small sun!


    The dazzling little sun appeared, and the surrounding demons indeed took a few steps back with fear.


    At this time, the powerful monsters also saw that Queen Jinluan is burning her own life. This method will shorten the life of the user. If the life force is burned for a long time, it will even die because the life is burned out. .


    "It''s now, escape!" Queen Jinluan shouted.


    The other strong monsters couldn''t bear it, but if they didn''t escape, it would be a waste of Queen Jinluan''s efforts.


    "Let''s go!" A quasi-god monster clan powerhouse flew towards a gap, and the others followed, watching those demon powerhouses who were intimidated by Queen Jinluan''s little sun did not intercept them.


    They couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, seeing that they were about to escape.


    "The element of fire is indeed very strong. It''s a pity that you are only a high-level quasi-god after all, and I am the lower-level main god, and you also met me." The wolf head witch suddenly howled.


    This sound of howling wolves made everyone who heard it feel as if they were surrounded by wolves.


    The monster clan powerhouses who were about to escape, all flew back, and fell heavily to the ground.


    "what happened?"


    "Why did I feel a kind of fear from the heart just now!"


    "Yes, I felt it too, that''s...that''s a deterrence similar to our Yaozu!" A tiger clan expert swallowed and said, the hair on his body stood up.


    "Unseen earth species, this is my magic wolf elemental power. With the addition of elemental power, my wolf howl can intimidate anyone with a lower strength than me.


    And under my intimidation, unless you can defeat me, the fear in your heart will make you even impossible to escape, but will hurt you. "The wolf head witch screamed up to the sky.


    Hearing the howling of wolves, every strong monster clan covered their heads and showed painful expressions. Some fell to the ground, bleeding from their seven orifices.


    "Asshole!" Queen Jinluan roared angrily. She took the little sun she summoned and flew directly into the sky, and went straight to the wolf head witch.


    "Rice light." The wolfhead witch smiled disdainfully, and elemental power also appeared around her body.


    The last huge black shadow of the wolf head appeared in front of the wolf head witch.


    "The magic wolf swallows the sky!"


    The wolf head witch yelled, and the huge shadow of the wolf head was suppressed.


    Under the eyes of everyone, she swallowed Queen Jinluan in one bite.


    This made the monster clan experts on the ground stunned and fearful.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    In the end the black shadow of the wolf head exploded, and a shadow fell from the sky and fell heavily to the ground.


    Golden feathers fell in the sky.


    "My Queen Jinluan!"


    The strong monsters looked at the woman who fell, and it was Queen Jinluan.


    At this moment, there were dark spots on her skin, as if she had been burned, and she could hardly feel her breathing. This was a serious injury.


    At this moment, these monster clan experts deeply felt despair.


    "Hahaha, let you die under my coercion." The wolf head witch sneered, and then the wolf howled again.


    Other demon powerhouses also watched the prey on the death list.


    Roar


    At this moment, a dragon roar resounded through the clouds, directly piercing the wolf howling voice of the wolf head witch.


    Even the wolfhead witch who caught off guard subconsciously took a step back.


    If someone is standing next to the wolf head witch, they will definitely find that the wolf head witch''s hair is erected, and a pair of ears are even pulled down.


    Her tail, which was originally curled up, shrank under her **** subconsciously.


    This shows that the wolf head witch was also scared just now.


    The situation of other demons was a little bit miserable. Some low-powered demons knelt directly on the ground, blood flowing from their ears.


    Sweat stains appeared on some of the demons, with grim expressions.


    At this time, a golden green dragon appeared in their center.


    And it was this giant dragon that made the sound of the dragon chant just now.


    Ye Hao, above the giant dragon''s head, looked down at the seriously injured Queen Jinluan, as well as other strong monsters who were not optimistic.


    "Who are you?" The wolfhead witch looked angrily at the golden dragon and the earth species on the golden dragon.


    She was very angry that the guy who was killed suddenly made her feel fear.


    Although she is a demon wolf, there are still wolf genes in her body. The wolf considers herself noble, and this wolf head witch embodies this nobleness and exquisiteness.


    And now this moment, it can be said that she has touched her restricted area.


    "Kill you enemies of the devil." Isabella slammed out.


    She has entered the fighting state of the Zerg queen, covered with insect beetle, wings on her back, and some tentacles.


    The wolfhead witch felt Isabella''s breath.


    She frowned and forced Isabella back with a few tricks: "You are the queen of the Zerg? How could it be possible, billions of years ago, you should all have died in that great battle!"


    Among the demons, the high-level demons knew the battle.


    Their demons wiped out a terrifying fighting race. In that battle, their demons also paid a heavy price.


    The few ancient demon gods that were originally a few fell down at that time.


    "We crawled back from the abyss, just to avenge you with the shame of the past! Today''s battle is just the beginning, and soon, my zerg army will appear on your demon plane.


    Attack your demonic city, kill your people, let you experience the taste of being killed! "Isabella''s eyes are bloodshot, she is full of fighting spirit.


    Because of the Zerg¡¯s emotional memory, everything can be shared.


    Therefore, Isabella has inherited the hatred of the Zerg towards demons for billions of years, and this hatred is quite terrifying.


    Seeing Isabella fighting directly with the demon of the lower lord god, Ye Hao patted Xiao Cui''s head and said, "That woman is too crazy, she is not the opponent of that devil.


    Xiaocui, go help her. I will solve other demons. "

 Chapter 2499： Dark Blood Wolf Mode

    Chapter 2499 Dark Blood Wolf Mode


    Xiaocui obeyed Ye Hao''s orders and rose into the air to support Isabella.


    Isabella didn''t mind Xiao Cui''s support either. Although she was full of anger, she also knew very well that her strength alone was not an opponent of the lower main demon in front of her.


    And it would be very beneficial to have Xiaocui''s cooperation.


    Xiaocui''s powerful dragon magic, coupled with Isabella''s terrifying melee ability, soon suppressed the Wolfhead Witch.


    "Go and support Lord Witch Head Witch!"


    "Kill that dragon!"


    "Let''s go together!"


    Seeing this, other strong demons wanted to support the past.


    But a man calmly stood in front of them.


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at these demons in front of him.


    "One high-level quasi-god, two middle-level quasi-gods, and three low-level quasi-gods. Congratulations, you are now my prey."


    A high-level quasi-god demon with wolf-shaped characteristics stared at Ye Hao.


    "Huh, it''s just a terrestrial species. Even if you are a high-level quasi-god, what about it! Do you think you can stop me? I''m the most heroic soldier under Lord Witch, the Great Wolf King." This Gao The quasi-god''s giant wolf king stared at Ye Hao hoarsely.


    He also specially released his aura, trying to crush this earth species.


    "If you were other high-level quasi-gods, maybe I would still be a little jealous. But if you are a wolf clan, you are really nothing to me." Ye Hao smiled contemptuously.


    In that aura, in his eyes it was like a wolf pack, a wolf who had just grown up tickling a lone wolf who had been fighting for many years.


    At this time, the giant wolf king also felt that there was no duel. The earth was planted under his aura, and there was nothing strange at all.


    Even if he is a high-level quasi-god, he shouldn''t have no reaction at all under his aura.


    Just when the giant wolf king was puzzled.


    Ye Hao''s eyes turned silver, and his hands grew sharp claws.


    "Howl!" Ye Hao gave a long roar to the sky, and at the same time released his aura.


    After experiencing Ye Hao''s aura, the giant wolf king actually knelt on the ground with a thump on his left knee.


    The surrounding demons looked at the giant wolf king in surprise.


    I wonder why this high-ranking quasi-god suddenly kneeled on one knee? Is it because the legs are weak?


    But at this moment, the heart of the giant wolf king can be said to be turbulent, he looked at the earth species in front of him in amazement that made him want to worship.


    how is this possible! how is this possible!


    Why is there such a strong wolf clan aura on this inferior earth species.


    And that bloodline is even more terrifying than Lord Witch.


    This is an aura that has never been felt before.


    Not only the Giant Wolf King, but even the Wolf Head Witch also felt Ye Hao''s fluctuations, and was even affected by Ye Hao''s aura, causing her to be inadvertently injured by Isabella.


    Although her heart was also very surprised, but the battle before her didn''t have the time to figure out why.


    But what about Ye Hao?


    Of course not, this is just the beginning of Ye Hao.


    "Blood wolf mode." Ye Hao''s eyes began to turn into double pupils, one silver and one red.


    The corners of his mouth showed sharp fangs, and blood-red wings grew behind his back.


    "Dark Blood Wolf Mode!" Ye Hao continued to grow his aura.


    This is when he has been persistently absorbing skill points outside during this period of time, comprehending the skills that appeared.


    The bloodline of the wolf race and the bloodline of the blood race are actually dark races, and it can hardly match the law of darkness.


    So Ye Hao upgraded the blood wolf mode, which had been out of the battle for a long time, and added the law of darkness.


    And the unexpected happened.


    Ye Hao''s wolf bloodline and blood bloodline evolved one after another.


    It should now be called the power of wolf elements and the power of blood elements!


    A dark blood wolf mode has one power of law and two elemental powers.


    One can imagine how terrifying this combat ability is.


    Now Ye Hao has the strongest melee ability.


    "Shadow¡¤Purple Armor" Ye Hao also summoned his own "shadow".


    Because he already had sharp claws on his fists, he turned the shadow into purple armor.


    The armor was contaminated with the blood of Ye Hao and the breath of wolf.


    The armor slowly changed a little, purple, black, red, and silver reflected each other.


    A pretty handsome full-body armor was formed, and on both arms of the full-body armor there were lines of wolf tribe and blood tribe.


    "Now, the hunt begins." Ye Hao whispered.


    In the next second, Ye Hao disappeared immediately.


    The instinct of the Giant Wolf King made him aware of the danger, and he immediately raised his arms.


    boom


    The Giant Wolf King fell directly and fell heavily to the ground, smashing a big hole.


    one move!


    Just one move!


    Those strong monsters were stunned. The demon who had suffered a lot before could not hold up a move under Ye Hao''s hands.


    But at this moment, Ye Hao didn''t stop, he appeared behind another low-level quasi-god demon in a blink of an eye.


    "Teleport?" The low-level quasi-god demon squeezed his head in astonishment, and saw the man who suddenly appeared behind him.


    He does not have the strength of the Giant Wolf King, so although he saw Ye Hao, his body could not react.


    In the next second, Ye Hao''s claws directly tore the body of this low-level quasi-god demon.


    "Sorry, you guessed wrong. This is speed!" Ye Hao said with a smile, and the black blood on his paws dripped drop by drop.


    Yes, this is not teleportation.


    This is the peak to extreme speed.


    Even in the grade of the lower main god, it is quite terrifying speed!


    This speed is comparable to teleporting, and in this melee state, it is even more suitable than teleporting.


    Because Ye Hao was able to make the next preparations while he was moving.


    But teleporting is different. What you are like before teleporting is what you are like after teleporting.


    Although sometimes the teleportation seems to be very smooth, but in front of the real master, the teleportation begins to have a pause.


    And Ye Hao''s speed narrowed this gap to a minimum.


    More than ten seconds!


    A battle is over.


    The monster clan experts opened their eyes wide, opened their mouths, and looked at Ye Hao, who was covered in black blood in front of them.


    The other quasi-god demons had all their heads in different places, leaving only the corpses on the ground.


    That''s right!


    In just a few seconds, Ye Hao had already ended the battle.


    This strength is really shocking.


    But at this moment, Ye Hao frowned.


    "I still don''t like close combat, this wet feeling is really bad." Ye Hao said with a bit of disgust, looking at the black blood on his body.

 Chapter 2500： Earths reinforcements

    Chapter 2500 Earth''s Reinforcement


    At this moment, a huge figure appeared in the hole where the giant wolf king had fallen.


    A huge demon wolf crawled out panting, staring at Ye Hao with bloodshot eyes.


    "Oh, will you transform again?" Ye Hao looked at the Giant Wolf King with interest.


    After the transformation, the giant wolf king''s strength has indeed increased a lot compared to before.


    Among the high-level quasi-gods, it is considered a relatively strong existence.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho!" The Giant Wolf King roared, and its whole body began to be filled with black energy, and then rushed towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled disdainfully, and then flew towards the giant wolf king who struck without dodge or dodge.


    At the same time, the lines of the Dark Law appeared on his body, as well as the lines of the blood elemental power and the wolf elemental power.


    A dark red bat and a silver-black wolf shadow appeared on both sides of Ye Hao.


    Boom boom boom


    The surrounding Yaozu powerhouses were stunned, their breathing almost stopped.


    The giant wolf king stood there, motionless.


    And Ye Hao appeared in front of them at this moment: "How is your situation? Can you still fight."


    boom


    The giant wolf king in the distance showed a bloodstain from the center of the skull, and the blood stains spread along the spine to the buttocks, and then the giant wolf king broke into two directly and fell to both sides.


    Not to mention how infiltrating the scene, even if the Yaozu saw it, he felt his back cold.


    "No...nothing."


    "We can still fight."


    The strong monsters nodded one by one, like a well-trained army dog.


    "It''s just that Queen Jinluan''s situation is not so good. She used the means of burning her life before." A strong female demon clan supported the unconscious Queen Jinluan.


    Ye Hao looked at Queen Jinluan, he transferred some energy from the map of the gods and the mountains and injected it into Queen Jinluan''s body.


    "You take Queen Jinluan down to rest, and everyone else you reintegrate the front. Be sure to defend against the current demon offensive! As for those powerful demons, we will find a way to deal with it. Is there any problem."


    Ye Hao glanced at the group of strong monsters.


    "no problem!"


    "It''s okay, with Young Master Ye here, we can fight for another three days and three nights!"


    "Yes. Master Ye''s strength is not weaker than Master Ye Ming!"


    Some of these strong monsters knew Ye Hao''s identity, and they also knew that although Queen Jinluan was present on the face of the Demon Region City, it was actually controlled by the Ye family.


    The strong monsters of their demons believe in the strong, and Ye Ming is the lower main god. Although they are a human race, they still believe in their hearts.


    And now Ye Hao, the young man, also has such a strong strength, they can''t admire it anymore.


    "Okay, don''t flatter yourself now. Do what you should do." Ye Hao finished speaking, and the wings behind his back shocked, and he flew high into the sky.


    The battlefield between Isabella Xiaocui and the wolfhead witch.


    The wolf head witch was besieged by the two and fell into a disadvantage, relying entirely on the powerful fighting talent of the demons to support her.


    "Pluto Twelve Heavy Cannon¡¤Six Burst!"


    A voice came from a distance.


    Although the wolf head witch saw a black beam aimed at her in the distance, it shot towards her.


    Having just resisted Isabella''s attack, the wolf head witch faced this move unexpectedly.


    boom


    The wolf head witch had black smoke on her arms, but then she saw five attacks behind her!


    "Asshole!" The wolfhead witch scolded, but this couldn''t change the fact that she would face the next five attacks.


    Boom boom boom boom


    It was another Pluto twelve heavy artillery shot five consecutive times.


    Don''t even think that Ye Hao only has the strength of a high-level quasi-god, this is a special skill under the blessing of the law of darkness, even if the lower main **** is hard, it will still drink a pot next.


    Ye Hao, who was beside him, had found the right time to let this wolfhead witch drink a pot.


    The smoke cleared.


    Suddenly a dark figure rushed out and collided with Isabella.


    Isabella was shot out.


    Then the dark shadow fled away without saying a word, and soon flew out of the shady enchantment.


    "She wants to run!" Ye Hao shouted.


    "Want to run, no way!" Isabella saw the wolfhead witch escape in front of her, which was an insult to her.


    Without a word, she chased after her.


    Ye Hao and Xiao Cui were also close behind, it was really hard to find an opportunity.


    A lower-level main god, two high-level quasi-gods besiege a lower-level main god''s demon, such an opportunity is very rare.


    If this time the wolf head witch cannot be beheaded.


    Then the next time they meet again, the other party may not be just a lower god.


    If you miss this opportunity, then there will be no more.


    Ye Hao Xiaocui Isabella chased with her fastest speed.


    They are not slower than this wolfhead witch in speed, but don''t forget that there are tens of thousands of demons outside.


    Although Ye Hao and the others are ants, but these ants stand in front of them, which is quite annoying for them and can delay their time.


    "Damn, this guy is injured. Don''t dare to fight us!" Isabella scolded.


    Just now Ye Hao caused the wolf head witch to suffer a lot of injuries, although it was not a serious injury, it also made the wolf head witch clearly aware.


    If she continues to stay and fight, then she is in danger of falling.


    Therefore, she did not hesitate to order the demon soldiers to stop Ye Hao and others from chasing.


    "Angel sanctions."


    Suddenly there was a loud scream, and the bright light shone under the void.


    It was this light that intercepted the wolf head witch.


    "Angel?" The wolf head witch looked at the four-winged angel who appeared before her in astonishment.


    "Why do angels appear here?" Isabella also felt the unique sacred breath of the angel family.


    "She is my friend, it is estimated that the reinforcements on the earth have arrived." Ye Hao explained, and said to Isabella at the same time.


    "She is different from other angel races..."


    Isabella interrupted Ye Hao''s words: "Don''t worry, I won''t be an enemy of your friend. My greatest enemy is the demons.


    Although I also hate the cunning gods and worlds, although I don''t like the way these self-confessed noble angel races act, they are at least not cunning people. "


    This made Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief. He was a little worried that his relationship with the angel would destroy his alliance with Isabella.


    "Evil creature." Zhuyu held the sword of an angel and was wearing a pure white angel battle armor. She stared at the wolf head witch indifferently.


    She didn''t rush to fear because the other party was the lower main god.


    This is the point of the angel family of fighters, they dare to fight any form of enemy for their inner beliefs.


    "Asshole!" The wolfhead witch gritted her teeth.


    She never expected that there would be so many enemies this time, even the most annoying angel family would appear.


    You must know that although this is only a four-winged angel, the angelic elemental power possessed by the angel family and the law of angels happen to be more restrained from their demonic family.

 Chapter 2501： Top Ten Demon Generals·Scythe Demon

    Chapter 2501 Ten Demon Generals¡¤Scythe Demon


    Central island.


    The stalemate on the war-torn island here is still a stalemate, and the defense lines of all parties are still stable.


    "Report. 14 areas, three occupied areas so far, six combat areas, and five areas are safe." A general hurriedly ran to Grandma Ye and reported the situation.


    "How about the death toll?" Grandma Ye asked.


    "There are more than 6,000 people in all combat units, and more than 600 people have died so far," the general replied.


    "Six hundred, one tenth was sacrificed. The number of people who were seriously injured and slightly injured." Grandma Ye continued.


    The general hesitated and said, "More than a thousand people were seriously injured, and slightly injured...the number is too large to count. It can be said that as long as you live on the battlefield, there is no one without injury."


    Grandma Ye nodded: "I see, remember, the seriously injured combatants must be removed anyway. Ye Ming said, this time we will not only win the battle.


    We must also reduce casualties as much as possible, and we must not let our soldiers die in vain. "


    "Yes, I promise to complete the task." The general stood straight, and then he said again: "Yes, there is one more thing. According to our staff, there seems to be something moving outside the demon army.


    But because of their large numbers, they hinder our vision, and we can''t connect with Human Island and Yaozu Island, so we can''t know what happened outside. "


    "I have this feeling too, some guys who are not demons came outside. I just hope these comers are not our enemies." Grandma Ye said, raising her head to look at the top of the central island, outside the shady barrier.


    Her gaze seemed to pass through the shady barrier and saw something.


    "Old lady, are you worried about Lord Ye Ming?" the general asked in a low voice.


    Grandma Ye did not speak.


    Everyone knows very well that a demon from the lower main **** suddenly entered and named him to challenge the strongest on the central island.


    In order to prevent the battle from breaking out on Central Island, Ye Ming went out by himself and went to fight with the demon of the lower main god.


    Almost half an hour has passed so far, life and death are uncertain.


    "Old lady, you are also a high-level quasi-god. It really doesn''t work. You can help Master Ye Ming. Just leave it to us on the central island," the general said.


    Grandma Ye shook her head: "No, the old man told me before he left, no matter what happens on his side, I won''t let me intervene. He is worried that the devil will send a strong one after he leaves.


    So I must stay in the central island, and I am here, if some quasi-god-level demons appear, I can also take action to prevent your casualties. "


    The general looked at Grandma Ye with admiration, clenched his fists and bowed deeply.


    They all knew that Master Ye Ming''s wife was a demon clan, but they did not reject it.


    If they were still grudges before, then in this battle, they all respected this old lady Ye from the bottom of their hearts.


    Every time there is a danger on the Central Island defense line, she always appears for the first time.


    At the same time, I don''t know if it is because Mrs. Ye is also a demon clan, and when fighting those powerful demons, the battle can always be ended in a very short time.


    Roar


    Suddenly, the sound of dragon chants faintly came from the sky.


    Grandma Ye''s body was shocked.


    "Lao Madam Ye, what''s wrong with you?" The general looked at Grandma Ye worriedly.


    "It''s okay, you can go back and take care of your affairs." Grandma Ye regained her composure and moved away from the general.


    She raised her head and looked at the shady enchantment.


    "Grandson, are you back?"


    ...


    Above the central island, in a void of four or five kilometers.


    Two figures, one red and one black, were constantly colliding, and the confrontation of the war made the other demons afraid to approach half a step.


    The two went from close combat to long-range spell bombardment.


    No matter what.


    "You are a kind of earth species. I didn''t expect that a race like yours would suddenly realize such a powerful law. It is no wonder that you, the Black Great Wall Alliance, will become a thorn in the eyes of the demons." After the opponent''s demon hit, it turned out Praised.


    This demon is holding a huge sickle, and his whole body is pitch black and muscular, with a pair of huge black horns facing the back.


    There is a pair of black fleshy wings behind.


    This appearance is very similar to the positioning of the devil on earth.


    "Under the command of the arrogant demon, the sickle demon, one of the top ten demon generals, is also well-deserved. Not only did he realize the power of the demon element in the demon clan, but also the element of the sword.


    Hiding the power of two elements is very rare among the demons. "Ye Ming didn''t hide it in the slightest, and praised his opponent.


    "Hahahaha, if it weren''t for my two elemental powers, it would really not be your opponent of the earth species. Could you tell me what law you are, you are so powerful, and your fighting skills are no worse than our demons?


    You know that in the plane of demon, my sickle demon is not the strongest among the lower main gods, but at least it can be ranked in the top five. You are the third to be able to fight such a happy battle with me. "The Scythe Demon spoke, but the black sickle in his hand did not stop at all.


    Every blow was slashed towards Ye Ming''s fatal part. If this was hit, Ye Ming would be immortal and maimed.


    "The law of killing, if you want to kill, don''t kill you more." Ye Ming said.


    "It''s so good if you don''t kill one!" The Scythe Demon screamed up to the sky, and after one move, the body and Ye Ming drew a distance.


    He raised the black sickle in his hand, and the elemental power of the devil and the sword gathered on his black sickle.


    The most popular hits.


    "The Dark Scythe Slaughter God!"


    Ye Ming was not afraid at all, the blood in his hand formed a **** Fangtian painted halberd, and the power of the law of killing was gathered on his Fangtian painted halberd.


    "Ten Miles of Blood Fiend!"


    Boom boom boom


    A sickle and a halberd collided in the air, causing the space to appear distorted.


    When the two were in a stalemate, a gap appeared in the crowded demon army in the distance.


    A dark shadow ran out.


    "Scythe demon, save me!"


    It was the Witch Head Witch who escaped. At this moment, her condition was a little embarrassing, with multiple injuries on her body. These wounds have caused her demon physique to be unable to repair these wounds in a short time.


    Behind her, Ye Hao, Xiao Cui, Isabella and Four Winged Angels all chased.


    The Scythe Demon frowned and muttered: "This trash woman."


    Afterwards, the sickle demon withdrew, and waved the black sickle around, so that Ye Hao and others who were chasing the wolf head witch could not approach.


    But Ye Hao and the others still surrounded the Scythe Demon and the Wolf Head Witch.

 Chapter 2502： Trap black hole

    "What''s the matter?" The sickle demon stared at Ye Hao and interrogated the wolf head witch behind him.


    "Master Scythe Demon, the strength of this group of guys really exceeded our expectations. A dragon of the lower main god, a Zerg queen of a high-level quasi-god, and four-winged angels!


    In addition, the man of the earth species is also very strong, possessing a variety of elemental powers and law powers! Although the strength is only the high-level quasi-god, the attack that bursts out is second only to the lower main god.


    They besieged me, I really had no choice but to flee. "The wolf head witch looks like I have worked very hard.


    The Scythe Demon looked at Ye Hao and the others, and he did not continue to scold the Witch Head Witch.


    After all, such a lineup is indeed a bit tough.


    "Sorry, it seems that there is no chance between the two of us. After all, this is a battlefield, not a arena." Ye Ming smiled and looked at the Sickle Demon.


    Ye Ming was not a stubborn person, and at this time he was still thinking of singles out with the other party.


    At the moment, they have a great advantage here.


    Two lower-level main gods, two high-level quasi-gods, and a four-winged angel with the same strength as the high-level quasi-gods!


    "Your strength is indeed beyond our expectations. We lost this battle, but the next time it is not the two of us." Demon Scythe said coldly.


    Ye Hao stepped forward: "Do you think you can leave here alive this time?"


    "Can you, then try it!" The black sickle in the hands of the sickle demon directly swiped in the direction of Ye Hao, and a black sickle shadow struck towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao used the attack of the Law of Darkness to barely resist the attack of the Scythe Demon.


    "This sickle demon is indeed very powerful, you should be careful." Ye Ming reminded beside him.


    Following this, a big battle unfolded again.


    It''s just that this time the goals of the two parties are different.


    The sickle demon and the wolfhead witch are trying their best to prepare to evacuate.


    Ye Hao and the others entangled them as much as possible, looking for a chance to kill them.


    The previous news was that this time the demon army had five lower master gods, and this time two were dispatched, which caused such a big trouble to Demon Region City.


    If these five lower main gods attack together, it would be a disaster for the entire Black Great Wall defense line.


    So this time, Ye Hao and others could never miss such a rare opportunity.


    Even if it is necessary to pay a small price, these two lower master gods must be left behind.


    After the battle began, the two sides had shown two hundred percent of their combat effectiveness, and every second was a full blow.


    In such a battle, the winner can be determined almost in an instant.


    And soon, there was a change in the third minute.


    The sickle demon simultaneously forced Xiao Cui and Ye Ming back, causing a loophole in their encirclement.


    "Go!" Without a word, the Scythe Demon was preparing to evacuate with the Wolf Head Witch.


    In fact, if he is alone, it is relatively easy to withdraw.


    But now he had to flee with the injured wolfhead witch as much as possible, which was quite difficult.


    The wolf head witch was overjoyed and hurriedly prepared to flee without saying a word.


    "It''s now!" Ye Hao suddenly shouted.


    A black hole suddenly appeared in the direction where the wolfhead witch and the sickle demon fled.


    This is the black hole that Ye Hao ambushed in advance.


    This is also the black hole that Ye Hao summoned for the second time today.


    The increase in strength during this period of time has given Ye Hao the ability to summon black holes a second time.


    Knowing the operation ability of the law of space will make many master gods of the law of space amazed.


    "Stop!" The Scythe Demon''s face changed suddenly, and he immediately yelled at the Fleeing Witch Head Witch.


    But the reaction speed of the Wolfhead Witch was obviously slower than that of the Scythe Demon.


    The black hole that suddenly appeared is closer to half, and the distance between the two is less than three meters.


    The face of the wolfhead witch changed, and she felt as if her body was about to be pulled in.


    With this strong traction, she couldn''t do anything to retreat.


    The sickle demon, who was a little farther away, was in much better condition.


    Although he could also feel the strong involvement, but at such a distance, relying on his strength, it is not difficult to get rid of the attraction of the black hole.


    But he can''t hide now, because once he hides, the wolf head witch behind him will be finished.


    Because in front of him, Ye Ming and the others were condensing their big moves almost at the same time.


    "Ten Miles of Blood Fiend!" The **** halberd in Ye Ming''s hand appeared, and the powerful momentum made the Sickle Demon have to pay attention.


    "Angel sanctions!" Zhuo Yu, the four-winged angel, held up the angel sword in her hand, condensing the four-winged angel''s fighting skills.


    The powerful sacred aura fills this space, making the demons here feel bad.


    Like a salted fish in the sea, it is uncomfortable to be exposed to the sun.


    On Xiao Cui''s side, the dragon scales all over her body radiated dazzling light, and the power of the law of the dragon gathered around her body.


    "Law of the Dragon¡¤God of the Dragon God descends!"


    On top of Xiao Cui''s head, a white light dragon appeared, giving people a strong sense of oppression.


    On the other side, Isabella only has the combat power of a high-level quasi-god, but the aura that she bursts out at this moment is very powerful.


    "The swarm is me, and I am the swarm." Isabella also has law lines on her body.


    That is the law of the swarm!


    Every Swarm Queen will enlighten the Swarm Law.


    This worm swarm law represents that the swarm owned by this queen can give her powerful power.


    The more the swarm, the stronger.


    The queen''s fighting power will be stronger at this time.


    In the end, Isabella opened her arms, and the tentacles behind her were aimed at the enemy''s position like a laser cannon.


    Thousands of beams are excited together.


    "Destroying beam!"


    At the same time, several other people also released their attacks.


    In fact, this was the plan that Ye Hao had already arranged.


    Just now, Ye Ming and Xiao Cui were forced to retreat by the sickle demon. Ye Hao arranged the black hole in a ¡®gap¡¯ ahead of time.


    As long as someone approaches, it will trigger.


    This trap-like black hole is a space technique developed by Ye Hao recently.


    However, this kind of trap has a certain trigger range, and it is not triggered when the enemy reaches above the black hole.


    And the stronger the person, the more sensitive the space.


    Naturally, he will be the first to discover the unusual fluctuations in this space, which is why the Sickle Demon just made a judgment in advance, not too close to the black hole.


    But this has achieved the effect Ye Hao wanted.


    The black hole caught the Witch Head Witch, the Scythe Demon had to make a decision, if he did not block their attack.


    The fate of the wolf head witch can be imagined!

 Chapter 2503： The fall of the wolf head witch

    Several horrific tricks have collided and exploded in the black hole area.


    The power and shock waves generated can be felt by people and demons who are still fighting on the three islands that were originally Demon Region City.


    Even the low-level demon warriors who had approached, vomited blood one by one, as if they were hit in the chest by a boulder.


    Ye Ming and others stood around, watching vigilantly the extinguished fireball in the center.


    The Scythe Demon had released all his strength at this moment, and he went all out to resist the attack brought by everyone''s tricks, and the corners of his mouth and skin were bleeding out of black blood.


    Behind him, the wolfhead witch was looking at the Scythe Demon with nervous eyes.


    Now her life and death are completely in the hands of the Scythe Demon, because she is held back by the black hole, she can''t move at all.


    If there is no Scythe Demon to resist this terrifying attack, she alone will face this terrifying attack while resisting the black hole.


    It is estimated that there is only one result!


    At this moment the sickle demon''s heart is also very tangled.


    The attack this time made him dare not say that he could take this move intact.


    Two lower gods, a high-level quasi-god Zerg queen, and a four-winged angel.


    This powerful combo, replaced by an ordinary lower master god, is basically a matter of life and death.


    But behind him there was the wolf head witch, the lower god.


    If it were other quasi-god demons, the Scythe Demon might not care.


    There are quite a lot of demons like that on the Demon Plane, and in his eyes Tier Nine is not a **** at all.


    Only those above the tenth-tier main **** are the real gods.


    But in this situation, he needs to weigh the pros and cons.


    He has a little confidence in taking this move, but in the best case, he will also pay the price of serious injury.


    When the time comes, those guys will never let him go, it must be a **** battle.


    The Scythe Demon quickly passed through his mind, and finally he came up with a number.


    The probability that he rescued the wolf head witch was less than 10%.


    And if he insists on being the Witch Head Witch, there is a 40% probability that he will stay here forever with the Witch Head Witch.


    "I''m sorry." The Scythe Demon suddenly said three words with her back to the Witch Head Witch.


    The pupils of the wolf head witch dilated, these simple words made her feel like the sky collapsed.


    "Master Sickle Demon... don''t..."


    The wolfhead witch yelled at the Scythe Demon in a panic.


    At this moment, the Scythe Demon had gathered his strength, and he broke through in one direction, no longer defending the wolf head witch against this powerful attack.


    The Wolfhead Witch could only watch her body be engulfed by the dazzling beam, and she didn''t even have a chance to fight back.


    "Not good! Blocked!" Ye Hao''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick, and his body teleported above the fireball.


    That was where Isabella was originally defending.


    But a figure rushed out and directly repelled Isabella.


    "Quadruple Destroying Star Ring!" Ye Hao held a quadruple Destroying Star Ring in each of his hands, trying to resist the sickle demon that rushed out.


    But the eyes of the Scythe Demon were red, and the demon''s horns above his head were shining with black light.


    "The fury of the blood sickle!" The black sickle in the hands of the sickle devil slashed over with his two elemental powers.


    Boom boom boom


    Ye Hao squirted out a mouthful of blood, a blow from the powerful lower master god.


    Let Teleport over, he was caught off guard, who had gathered his tricks in a short time.


    He was directly injured.


    The sickle demon saw this opportunity and directly bypassed Ye Hao and continued to flee.


    The fastest Xiao Cui and Ye Ming rushed up for the first time.


    After several consecutive pursuits, the Sickle Demon resisted several attacks, and finally disappeared into the void.


    "Damn, let him escape. Hao''er, are you okay." Ye Ming returned, he looked at Ye Hao with concern.


    Ye Hao shook his head: "I''m fine, the injury is not serious, and I can recover after a little adjustment. It''s just a pity that this sickle demon is not left, this person is very strong."


    "Yeah, if the single fight continues, I really may not be his opponent. No wonder he dared to claim that he was on the side of the demon plane and ranked among the top five among the lower main gods." Ye Ming sighed. .


    "But we are not without gain this time." Zhuo Yu walked over, and she pointed to the location of the black hole that Ye Hao released just now.


    Half of the wolf head witch''s body was floating there, losing her vitality.


    Seeing this situation, the Scythe Demon finally chose to abandon the wolf head witch, save himself, and retreat.


    "A demon of the next main **** is a rare material for our Zerg. At least hundreds of thousands of Zerg troops can be cultivated." Isabella unceremoniously collected the remains of the Wolfhead Witch.


    Zhuo Yu looked at Isabella: "The breath of the Zerg, you are the Zerg who was destroyed in the legend billions of years ago?"


    "Yes." Isabella did not shy away.


    Zhuo Yu stared at Isabella for a long time without saying much.


    This made Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Grandpa, how is your situation now?" Ye Hao looked at Ye Ming.


    Ye Ming squeezed a smile: "Hao''er, grandpa is not afraid of your jokes and tells you the truth. After the battle just now, my old man only has less than 30% of his combat power left.


    But as long as you need it, the old man, I can fight again! "


    "It''s not necessary. Grandpa, you just don''t get hurt. I have already brought in Zerg reinforcements. I will introduce them to you in detail later.


    According to the plan, we still lost to the demon army, but our strategy of capturing the thieves and the king was very successful.


    The enemy''s top combat power was effectively eliminated by us.


    Next, we only need to appear on the battlefields everywhere, which will surely make the demon army upset, coupled with the disappearance of these strong men, I believe that controlling the battle is only a matter of time. "Ye Hao said firmly.


    "Well, everything depends on you." Ye Ming looked at his grandson with satisfaction.


    The next battle was exactly as Ye Hao expected.


    In Ten Thousand Demons City, some elite powerhouses have appeared one after another, and these powerhouses have the combat effectiveness of one enemy to ten, or even one to one hundred.


    In addition to the Zerg, there are reinforcements from the earth.


    For example, Wushuang City personnel whose strength is above rank eight.


    Nightingale, Xia Xue and others.


    And Catherine, Leya and others of the blood clan wolf clan.


    In addition, there are several demigod-level powerhouses specially invited from the continent of Atlantis!


    Although the number is only a dozen.


    But their combat effectiveness was not bad. After joining the battle, it quickly opened up the situation for the Mishima battle.


    14:00 on the 28th


    In the 14th hour of the demon army attacking the Demon Region City, the defense line of Central Island launched a counterattack for the first time, and the originally occupied area was completely subdued!


    15:00 on the 28th


    The Human Island and the Demon Island have also stabilized one after another. With the concerted efforts of everyone in the Zerg and Demon Region City, more than half of the 300,000 demon army has been lost!


    The dragon, Xiaocui, has exerted a huge effect on the battlefield, and it can be said that the devil is frightened by what he has gone through.

 Chapter 2504： The Tragic Victory of Demon Region City

    Chapter 2504 the terrible victory of the Demon Region City


    18:00 on the 28th


    Following Ye Hao''s deliberate spread, the demon army also heard the news that their lower main god-level demon generals had fled.


    This caused the demon army''s military spirit to collapse directly, and the situation was smashed out of control, even in some parts of the situation.


    19:00 on the 28th


    Part of the demon army led the fleet to evacuate under the command of its generals.


    They didn''t inform the other demon generals.


    This caused other demonic generals to become angry, and therefore caused certain losses.


    Because of the evacuation of this demon army, it was like the straw that was finally overwhelmed.


    Other demon army also withdrew one after another.


    Although the demon army is not afraid of life and death, it is brave and good at fighting.


    But this does not mean that those demon generals are willing to watch the loss of their team in vain. After all, the number of their own men represents their status on the demon plane.


    If their entire army is wiped out, then their own good days in the demon plane will come to an end.


    22:00 on the 28th.


    The defense line of the Demon Region City was fully stabilized, and the last group of demon troops evacuated the battlefield, but there were still a few demon troops who were intercepted by Ye Hao''s arrangements.


    Then the war ended, and the original army of three hundred thousand demons was left with less than one hundred thousand, but this one hundred thousand was also quite a terrifying number.


    In fact, the Demon Region City had already reached its limit a long time ago, and the Zerg had suffered heavy losses. The Zerg warriors were already less than 500,000.


    So Ye Hao didn''t even think about destroying all these demon army here, but he couldn''t let them all escape back in peace.


    So in the end, an army of nearly 30,000 demons was intercepted and divided and eradicated.


    The final battle ended at 5 am on the 29th of the third day.


    This battle in Demon Region City is completely over.


    Although the three divided cities of Demon Region City won the battle, they are all dilapidated, and many places are like wasteland.


    Central island, meeting room.


    Ye Ming, Ye Grandma, Ye Zhan, Bei Ming Sisi, Ye Hao, Isabella, Zhuo Yu, Queen Jin Luan and others gathered here.


    "This time, after nearly thirty hours of fighting, we finally won!" Ye Ming announced the matter, but despite this, there was no expression of joy on anyone present.


    Grandma Ye sighed: "But this time the loss of Demon Region City is very heavy. Sisi, please tell me about the loss of this battle."


    Bei Ming Sisi choked, she lowered her head and held a stack of paper, which was the data she had just collected from below.


    "In the battle of Demon Region City, more than 18,000 people participated in the battle. More than 4,200 people were sacrificed and more than 3,900 people were seriously injured. The damage rate of both the Terran Island and the Yaozu Island exceeded 80%. Slightly better, only 60%.


    Demon hunting weapons and other combat materials were consumed more than 70%.


    Only 24% of the shady enchantment core provided by Zijinshi remains, and it takes 76 hours to recharge and recover. "


    Hearing this number of casualties, most of the people in Demon Region City were silent.


    More than 18,000 people have sacrificed more than 4,000 people, which is almost equivalent to a quarter!


    One can imagine the fierceness of the battlefield.


    "How is the communication system repaired? When can I restore contact with other alliance cities?" Ye Ming asked.


    During the previous battle, the magic circle used for contact was damaged. During the battle in the Demon Region City during this period, the other allies of the Black Great Wall Alliance didn''t know what happened here.


    "Professionals are repairing, it is estimated that it will take another half an hour." Ye Zhan replied.


    "Okay, after the repair is complete. Get to know the situation in all parts of the Black Great Wall Alliance for the first time, and share our battle situation this time." Ye Ming said.


    "Yes!" Ye Zhan nodded.


    Although the battle in Demon Region City was fierce, it could definitely be used as a booster to invigorate the military.


    Then Ye Ming looked at Isabella.


    In this battle, those fierce Zerg warriors who are not afraid of death can be said to have played a pivotal role in this battle.


    "I''ll introduce you to everyone. This is my friend, Isabella, the queen of the Zerg." Ye Hao took the initiative to introduce Isabella, and then introduced the other people present.


    Isabella''s attitude is very simple, she just nodded to Ye Ming.


    Because here, in addition to Ye Hao, she only sees Ye Ming and Xiao Cui, the lower master gods.


    As for the quasi-god-level, Isabella doesn''t look down on it at all. In her opinion, it is only a matter of time before her own strength rises to the main-god level, and only the strong are serious.


    "This time, I really thank Queen Isabella''s zerg army for their help, otherwise this battle will not end so easily." Ye Ming thanked him sincerely.


    Isabella said indifferently: "It''s nothing, this is what I should do. My only mission Isabella now is to avenge the devil."


    Everyone can feel the powerful hatred on Isabella.


    Although Ye Ming and the others didn''t understand it very well, there was absolutely nothing wrong with that sentence that the enemy''s enemy was his friend.


    What''s more, the strength that the Zerg demonstrated this time made Ye Ming and others very affirmed of this ally.


    "But this time your Zerg also has a great loss." Grandma Ye looked at Isabella apologetically.


    Do not talk about the loss of Demon Region City.


    The Zerg¡¯s losses can be said to be the greatest.


    The original army of two million Zergs lost three-quarters, leaving less than half a million.


    You must know that the corpses of the Zerg warriors float the most in the void outside the Demon Region City.


    "It''s nothing. It is their glory for Zerg warriors to die on the battlefield. But I have a request. All the corpses on the battlefield today are given to the Zerg.


    With more than two hundred thousand corpses, I can train at least another five or six million Zerg army, as long as I have enough time. "Isabella said with glowing eyes.


    This is the strategy of the Zerg to raise the war through war, the eggs can draw power from the carcass and grow quickly.


    The battlefield is the best place for Zerg evolution.


    "There is no problem with the corpses of the demon army, but we can''t give the corpses of the soldiers in the Demon Region City." Ye Hao stood up and said directly.


    Isabella stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao did not back down either.


    Just when everyone was a little worried about this deadlock.


    Isabella spread out her hands and said directly: "That''s okay, anyway, the energy of the devil''s corpse is the most abundant, and this is enough."


    Ye Ming and the others breathed a sigh of relief. They didn''t want to see the corpses of the soldiers fighting for the Demon Region City, and they had to be treated like that in the end.


    But they don''t want to lose allies like Zerg.


    "Next I need you to create more zergs to support other battlefields." Ye Hao said while looking at Isabella.


    "No problem, we Zerg will never be afraid of fighting with demons!" Isabella raised her head and said confidently.

 Chapter 2505： Dawn

    Chapter 2505 Dawn


    Junlin City


    After two days and two nights of fighting, they finally managed to repel the demon army that attacked them.


    "We finally won." Frankenstein looked at the extra wounds on his body, as if thinking about what thread to use for sewing.


    "This is just the beginning. We only eliminated 50,000 demons. Compared with attacking demons in other places, we are already lucky." Sister Mo Ji said in a deep voice.


    "Report, Sister Maji. This is the casualties and damages of our side''s Junlin City in this battle." One will pass up a piece of paper.


    Sister Ma Ji picked up the paper and scanned it up and down.


    The Frankenstein on the side noticed Sister Moji''s fingers holding the paper, with some slight force.


    "What? There are more sacrifices?"


    "A total of more than fifteen combatants, nearly two thousand people died." Sister Mo Ji said.


    "Only two thousand people, this is already a very good record. You must know that in the history of the Black Great Wall Alliance, there are few cities that can withstand the attacks of fifty thousand demons." The Frankenstein on the side comforted.


    "Even so, this is far from my standard. You know, there are 300,000 demon army attacking Demon Region City now. If this 300,000 demon army attack our King''s Landing City, what will we end up?


    This is not as simple as multiplying six times! It''s that simple for us to resist 50,000 demons. Let alone the 300,000 in Demon Region City, the 100,000 in Battle Dragon City alone is probably enough for us to drink a pot. "


    Sister Ma Ji gritted her teeth and said, "That group of guys usually say that they are all great and they look down on the Easterners. But now? Give me such battle statistics?


    They''d better not live until the end of this battle, otherwise I must train them well, and the gang will know the **** who make bar picks! "


    "Okay, okay. I know our performance was not very good this time, but this has been discovered. You are a nun, you can''t get angry, you can''t get angry." Frankenstein comforted.


    "Is there something going on in Battle Dragon City and Demon Region City?" Sister Mo Ji asked.


    "There is no information on the Demon Region City, and our people have been trying to establish contact with it. The last contact with Zhanlong City was ten minutes ago.


    The news was that although they did not eliminate all the demons, the battle situation was stabilized.


    The enemy''s 100,000 demon army, only 30,000 are left, they are constantly entangled around Zhanlongcheng, as if they are waiting for support, and then proceed to the next wave of attacks.


    And Zhanlongcheng is now also regrouping his strength to face the next attack. "Frankenstein said.


    "One hundred thousand, seventy thousand were eliminated. How about their casualties?" Sister Maji asked.


    Frankenstein hesitated, and then said, "A total of two thousand one hundred people were killed."


    Sister Maji laughed: "Hahaha, look at them! The enemy they face is twice as much as ours. Now that we have controlled the situation, we have paid a price of 100 people more than us!"


    Then Sister Ma Ji sat on the chair next to her, clenching her fists: "The situation in the Demon Region City is better understood. It doesn''t matter whether it''s still fighting, or has...fallen. We must all know.


    Only then can we execute another plan! "


    "Ma Ji, I... an army of 300,000 demons. According to our predictions, the Demon Region City can only withstand at most 20 hours, and the news that the Demon Region City was attacked has now passed twenty or nine hours.


    Perhaps the Demon Region City has long since disappeared, and we must prepare for the worst. "Frankenstein said.


    "I know, but I must get the exact news. You must know that Demon Region City is the backbone of our Black Great Wall Alliance, and that the powerhouse of the lower main **** is stationed there.


    If the Demon Region City had fallen, this would not be simple news. I must get the exact news! "Sister Maji said solemnly.


    Ta Ta Ta


    At this moment, a footstep came from nearby, and a soldier hurriedly ran in with a piece of paper, without even knocking on the door or calling a report.


    "What''s the matter?" Frankenstein looked at the visitor.


    "Some... something big happened." The soldier said breathlessly, waving the paper in his hand.


    Frankenstein took the paper and looked down.


    "Black Swan City has fallen..." Frankenstein''s tone sank.


    Sister Mo Ji closed her eyes.


    "Children City, Zu''an City, Twilight City are in a state of extreme danger, request all support... Also... the battle in Monster City is over... Request a meeting... a meeting?" Frankenstein saw the last words below, The eyes are wide.


    Sister Ma Ji stood up directly and snatched this piece of information paper from Frankenstein''s hands.


    "After 29 hours of fighting, Demon Region City wiped out 230,000 enemies and killed more than 4,000 people..." Sister Ma Ji looked at the report paper in disbelief.


    Frankenstein directly grabbed the shoulder of the messenger soldier: "Is the information on this one sure?"


    "Yes, we got in touch with Demon Region City three minutes ago, and they briefed some of the situation, and we also conveyed our current situation.


    In addition, the Demon Region City exercised the power of the main city. Like all the island cities of the Black Great Wall Alliance that still have communication capabilities, they proposed a real-time online meeting at 6 o''clock on the 29th in half an hour.


    Be able to participate as much as possible. "The soldier said cautiously.


    "It''s incredible, how did they do it? The Demon Region City is full of people and no more than 20,000, how did they manage to be under the attack of the 300,000 demon army.


    Not only did he withstand the attack, but also killed more than 200,000 demons in the past 30 hours?


    This has never happened in the battle record of the Black Great Wall Alliance!


    More than two hundred thousand demons, this is the total number of demons eliminated in the entire Black Great Wall Alliance a year! "Sister Ma Ji revealed incredible in her eyes.


    The Frankenstein on the side also said in admiration: "I really want to ask them face to face how they achieved such a brilliant record."


    at the same time.


    Zhanlongcheng also got news from Demon Region City.


    After Xuantian Dragon King got the news, the entire Battle Dragon City heard the city lord''s hearty laugh.


    Everyone was still wondering, and soon the Xuantian Dragon King spread this amazing news.


    Everyone was shocked by the terrifying record of Demon Region City.


    At the same time, there was excitement in their hearts.


    They finally saw the light from this battle!

 Chapter 2506： Three cities fall

    Chapter 2506 Three Cities Fall


    Demon Region City, half an hour later.


    Ye Hao and others were still discussing the battle situation in the meeting room.


    Ye Zhan walked in with an ugly expression.


    Seeing her husband¡¯s expression, Bei Ming Sisi seemed to have guessed something. She asked, ¡°Did something happen in another city?¡±


    "I just checked what happened in the alliance cities during this period of time when we lost contact with the Alliance. The Iron Tower City fell at 17:00 on the 28th. The Beast Spirit City fell at 22:00 on the 28th. Not long ago, Black Swan City Occupied." Ye Zhan said.


    Ye Ming and others suddenly became serious.


    "This is the fourth city that has been captured by this battle so far." Ye Ming said solemnly.


    Then Ye Ming opened the three-dimensional projection map.


    The three cities mentioned just now have been smeared and dull.


    This left several vacancies in the defense of the originally majestic Black Great Wall Alliance.


    "The fall of these cities has caused some gaps in our defense. Although these gaps will not cause too much problem, there are still great dangers.


    It will affect the surrounding cities. In any case, we must control the situation now. We must not let this situation continue to appear like dominoes.


    According to my previous prediction, the defense of the Black Great Wall Alliance will not fall into the three main cities. For the remaining 28 cities, 20 cities must exist.


    Otherwise, the defense line of the Black Great Wall Alliance will be completely broken. "Ye Ming said.


    "Now of the 28 cities, only 23 are left." Bei Ming Sisi whispered.


    Everyone is very depressed.


    Although the Demon Region City has now won, the Black Great Wall Alliance is still at a disadvantage in the overall situation.


    "Don''t be so discouraged, our strength is decreasing. The strength of the same demons is constantly weakening, and the efforts to attack the Black Great Wall Alliance.


    It is estimated that only about half of the original army of demons of 800,000 is left.


    We only need to arrange a good strategy, then sticking to it will not be a big problem. And don¡¯t forget, we still have the help of the Allied Zerg. "Ye Hao stood up and said.


    "Well, there is no way out of the mountains and rivers, and there is still another village. We just need to do what we should do. I believe that in the end we must have the dawn of victory.


    Zhan''er, Sisi, you are responsible for the reorganization of Demon Region City. Haoer, you go to the meeting room with me and listen to the next meeting. "Ye Ming said.


    Ye Hao was a little surprised and said, "I''m observing the meeting? This is not appropriate. After all, I don''t have any identity in the Great Black Wall Alliance."


    "Identity? You are Ye Ming''s grandson and Ye Zhan''s son. The hero who saved the Demon Region City is not enough?" Ye Ming patted the table, blowing his beard and staring.


    Bei Ming Sisi walked behind Ye Hao, pushed Ye Hao and said, "Hao''er, just be obedient. You have done so many things, now is the time for you to come to the front of the stage.


    Your father is suitable for fighting, and when he needs his brain, he still needs your help to help your grandfather. "


    "Sisi what nonsense you are talking about, I am also quite smart." Ye Zhan stood by, trying to defend his face as a father.


    "Smart? Are you still smart? Except for your brute force, there is a little bit of ink in your head. I thank God. If you have the stability and wisdom of your son, you still need my old man to be busy for the Black Great Wall Alliance. Well."


    Ye Ming didn''t mind poking Ye Zhan''s short.


    Ye Zhan held his head in embarrassment.


    Then everyone looked at each other and smiled and did what they should do.


    And Ye Hao followed Ye Ming to the projection room, preparing for the next connection meeting.


    "Hao''er, I asked you to join in is not my sudden thought, but the result of my careful consideration. You found the Zerg reinforcements, and Queen Isabella''s attitude towards you is obviously different.


    If our Great Black Wall Alliance wants to win this battle while minimizing casualties, the power of the Zerg is indispensable, and you are the link among them, so you must stand up.


    In addition, the Demon Region City has to deal with such a large beach now, and I have no time to worry about other things, but the alliance city still needs support, and this requires you to bother. This is also considered to be a meeting with them.


    Of course, those old guys don¡¯t believe in everyone, but your strength is a high-level quasi-god. In the Black Great Wall Alliance, apart from your grandfather, there is nothing stronger than you. Those gangs believe in strength, no There is a big problem. "Ye Ming said.


    Ye Hao nodded: "Hao''er knows that children don''t need a lot of status. Hao''er is willing to do his best for this battle."


    After that, Ye Hao and Ye Ming spent several hours in conversation.


    And the agreed time soon arrived, and Ye Ming activated his projection device.


    The figures of Ye Hao and Ye Ming appeared in the sight of the representatives of other alliance cities.


    At the same time, Ye Hao''s circle of seats also appeared one after another.


    The first time these figures appeared, they all looked at Ye Ming''s position.


    "What happened in Demon Region City?"


    "Master Ye Ming, how did you resist an army of 300,000 demons and wipe out a record of more than 200,000!"


    "It''s an incredible record. How did you do it? You only paid more than four thousand casualties!"


    These people babbled a lot, undoubtedly they are interrogating the record of Demon Region City this time.


    "Okay, everyone first be quiet." Ye Ming raised his hand and signaled everyone to be quiet: "I will tell them about this in the next meeting. Let''s first see which cities have not come? "


    First, the cities that have now fallen.


    The first Prague City, the second Iron Tower City, the third Beast Spirit City, and the fourth Black Swan City.


    Coupled with the earlier occupied Cardinal City, the brands of these five cities are now dim.


    In addition, there are still a few vacancies.


    "Let''s wait another minute. If they are not online in one minute, we won''t wait." Ye Ming said.


    Now although the battle of the Demon Region City is over, the battles in other cities are still going on. Some cities may be very corners at a critical juncture.


    It''s normal to not have time to attend this meeting.


    "Young Master Ye?" An exclamation came from a seat.


    Ye Hao cast his gaze over, he saw Lin Qiangwei''s projection on a seat, and that position represented Chiyang City.


    "Qiangwei? Why are you, your father?" Ye Hao asked in surprise.


    "Our battle is still going on, my father is directing the battle outside, and I participated in instead of him." Lan Qiangwei explained.


    At this time, other people also noticed the person standing next to Ye Ming, to know that they should follow their meeting rules.


    Only one person can attend a meeting in each city and can be substituted, but two people cannot appear.


    "Master Ye Ming, who is this?" Sister Ma Ji asked first.

 Chapter 2507： alliance

    Chapter 2507 Alliance


    "This is my grandson, Ye Hao. It''s also the protagonist of what I''m going to talk about next. If my grandson, then I probably don''t know where to die now.


    The Demon Region City will also become a ruin between the heaven and the earth. "Ye Ming said.


    Ye Ming''s words made everyone look at Ye Hao in surprise, and looked up and down the young man.


    After that, Ye Ming briefly described what happened in the Demon Region City, including the existence of the Zerg race.


    The people present were very shocked when they heard such powerful support from the Zerg.


    "The things I mentioned above are all that happened in Demon Region City in the past thirty hours." Ye Ming said.


    "Young Master Ye, the Zerg is really that strong? Can you defeat the demon army?" the city lord of Shengying City asked.


    Ye Hao smiled and said: "The single combat power of the Zerg is not strong, and even in the same realm, it is not as good as our human race. The Zerg below the eighth holy level does not have wisdom. They can only follow the command of the Zerg queen, or rely on it. Acting instinctively.


    It''s like the bee colony rules we know. "


    "It''s no wonder that this kind of ethnic group is called a fighting race by Master Ye Ming. It is not afraid of death and has a large number." The Wujie monk of Battle Dragon City said in admiration.


    "Yes, but I want to explain one thing here. Zergs of the same strength generally need ten to twenty times the number to win when they face the devil." Ye Hao mentioned this.


    "Twenty times? Then do they Zerg have so many insects?" Sister Ma Ji of Junlin City frowned and asked.


    "Not for the time being." Ye Hao said directly.


    "Then how many do they have now? You have to know that the demon army has hundreds of thousands. According to the data you said by Ye Gongzi, at least 5 to 10 million Zerg army is needed before we have a chance to win this battle. "Another S?o Paulo City Lord asked.


    "In the first battle of Demon Region City, the Zerg clan now has only 500,000 combat units left." Ye Hao did not hide.


    "Five hundred thousand? Ye Gongzi, aren''t you kidding me anymore. You just said that they are not strong in combat and rely on numbers to win. How can these five hundred thousand deal with the demon army?" A representative of Katyusha City couldn''t help it. Shouted.


    Others were also muttering.


    "But now on the site of the original Cardinal City, the Zerg has established their base. The Zerg has their characteristics. As long as they are given enough materials, they can assemble a huge army in a very short time.


    A million armies can even be born overnight. "Ye Hao relayed what Isabella had said.


    During this time, Isabella was not in vain. She created many Zerg hatching ponds in the Zerg base in Cardinal City.


    She once said that relying on the current Zerg incubation pool, as long as there is enough material resources, she can create a million Zerg army every day, and fully activate the Zerg fighter.


    "Then what is this material?" Wujie Monk asked.


    "The corpse." Ye Hao said, "There is still some remaining energy in the corpse, and the eggs can absorb energy in it, and then let themselves grow quickly.


    As long as the corpse is enough, it can be hatched in a few hours, and it can be a Zerg warrior from infancy to adulthood in a few hours.


    And I made an agreement with the Queen Isabella mentioned earlier that all the corpses killed by the Black Great Wall Alliance will be collected and transported to the Zerg base in Cardinal City to fully support them to prepare their troops. "


    "If that''s the case, it''s very appropriate. Now the last thing we lack is the corpses of the demons." Monk Wujie rubbed his chin and exclaimed.


    "Young Master Ye, if you really said what you said, Queen Isabella of the Zerg is indeed our very important ally now, and even the key to changing this battle.


    But one thing, I want to interrogate you. Can you guarantee that after the Queen Isabella summons her army, and then ends this battle, the spearhead of their swarms will not be directed at us? "


    Sister Ma Ji stared at Ye Hao with a false eye: "Know that you Huaxia have an old saying: If you are not of my race, your heart will be different. When you are on the earth, you Huaxia are very repulsive of foreigners.


    Now it is not just a foreigner, but a completely different race. How do you want us to trust them? "


    "Sister Ma Ji has a point. Those bugs look pretty permeating."


    "Monsters, blood, and werewolves are still acceptable to me, at least they also live on the earth, but these zergs..."


    "If the time comes to bite us back, aren''t we raising tigers now?"


    "You said, can we restrictively provide those material resources and control the number of Zerg?"


    "You are too naive to think, people will not collect corpses by themselves when they start a war. The race that acts like this is the legendary war-raising war!"


    Listening to everyone''s discussion, it seems that many people have a grudge against the Zerg.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, and shook his head: "I can''t make you completely believe in the Zerg. The words Sister Ma Ji just said are correct. No one can guarantee that they will attack us at a critical time.


    But here I want to ask everyone, besides believing in the Zerg and the Zerg Alliance, who among you here has other ways to let us win this battle? "


    Ye Hao believed in Isabella, but he couldn''t say that he believed it, so let them believe that it would appear very naive in that way, so he simply threw the multiple-choice questions to themselves.


    "Well, such nonsense is not a waste of our time. According to the rules of our alliance, for some important things, everyone should make decisions together. The minority should obey the majority, and the minority should not speak more."


    Elder Ye Ming directly stood up and said: "Now we will start voting, and those who agree to form an alliance with the Zerg will raise their hands. If you disagree, please tell me how to get the battle ahead."


    Elder Ye Ming''s last words obviously carried some threats.


    My grandson has paved the way for you. If you are so suspicious that you do not go, then you will show Lao Tzu a way.


    When Mr. Ye Ming''s voice fell, he raised his hand.


    Ye Hao glanced at himself, then said with a chuckle: "My identity is special, so I won''t raise my hand."


    "I agree! Hua Xia has another sentence, don''t use suspects, don''t use them." Lin Qiangwei of Chiyang City raised her hand without hesitation.


    Then came the people from Beiyan City, Zhanlong City and other cities.


    Soon this time more than half of the vote was voted.


    "Okay, the result is already obvious." Ye Ming looked at the few people who didn''t raise their hands. The most important thing was the Sister Mo Ji.


    Sister Ma Ji said lightly: "I follow the rules."

 Chapter 2508： Campaign meeting

    Chapter 2508 Battle Meeting


    "Well, the minority obeys the majority. Although some of you are still grieving, I still hope that you can understand what we should do now in the overall situation.


    Starting today, we will form an alliance with the Zerg to fight against the demon army. During the battle, all the demon corpses are collected. Our Demon Region City will arrange a special ship to transport these demon corpses to the Zerg base. "Ye Ming said.


    At this time, there was no one who opposed it anymore.


    Even Sister Ma Ji quietly obeyed the arrangement.


    Although she seemed to be on the opposite side of Ye Hao''s decision many times, she was not hostile to Ye Hao.


    She just judges and decides things based on her own personality rules, and once certain things are confirmed, she will follow them.


    "Well, we have finished discussing the alliance. Let''s now discuss the current situation of the battle over the past two days. For those who have not been there, I have asked them to send data and intelligence for statistics.


    If you have anything to add to your own situation, you can say now. "Ye Ming is now talking about business.


    The next is a half-hour meeting.


    Regardless of the raging war outside, there are still people discussing here, and perhaps some people think they are too idle.


    But you must know that this is not a simple fight between two people. This is a battle. The battle does not depend on the bravery on the other side to win the victory. This requires planning.


    And an important meeting is very likely to give them an advantage in the next battle.


    "Okay, I have also collected statistics for more than half an hour. The data submitted so far is like this. During the two-day battle, more than 500,000 demons were wiped out on various battlefields.


    Now there are more than 300,000 demons in various battlefields fighting fiercely with each city.


    At present, our Black Mountain Great Wall Alliance originally had a total of 150,000 combatants, but now more than 40,000 people have been sacrificed in each city. Minor and serious injuries accounted for 80% of the remaining combatants! The loss of combat materials reached more than 60%. After reading this string of data, Ye Ming scanned everyone present.


    Compared with the loss on the devil''s side, the Black Great Wall Alliance is relatively better here, and it has shrunk ten times!


    On the surface, the Black Great Wall Alliance seems to have mastered the victory of this battle.


    But in fact, the facts are far from that simple. The cities are completely defensive strategies, relying on shady enchantments to resist demons.


    Most defenders are easier than attackers, so the number of casualties is much less.


    But once a city is lost, everyone in that city will be wiped out in a flash and become the prey of the devil.


    Without the protection of the shady enchantment, they are like soldiers whose hands and feet have been cut off, and they have lost the ability to resist.


    But up to now, many cities have actually reached a critical point, and they insist on clenching their teeth, otherwise they would have fallen.


    "According to the standard of the danger level we divided before the battle, it is divided into red, yellow, and green. There is no war on our own, no threat, and green is the only thing with little loss.


    Those who are going through a war, or have already ended a war, have a lot of wastage, and the number of combatants in the city that has reached the cordon is yellow.


    Those who are in the middle of battle, and the loss of personnel and materials are high, the number of combatants has exceeded the warning line, and those who are at risk of falling are red. "


    The warning line referred to here refers to the death of more than half of the combatants. Of course, it is not judged by this data alone, but there are other comprehensive data.


    Ye Ming paused here, and then took out a piece of paper. This is the form just listed.


    The above is divided into four areas.


    From top to bottom are the red area, yellow area, green area, and black area.


    There are five cities in the black area, Cardinal City, Iron Tower City, Prague City, Black Swan City, and Beast Spirit City.


    This represents the five cities that have fallen.


    In the green area, there are very few cities, Icecrown City, Chongshan City, Katyusha City, and Red Maple City.


    These four cities are located in relatively remote areas, so far they have not experienced the attack of the devil, which is relatively lucky.


    The cities in the yellow area have the most, and most of them have either experienced wars or are currently in wars.


    The three main cities of Demon Land City, King''s Landing City, and Battle Dragon City are among them. You must know that in this battle, they faced the most terrifying attack. It is conceivable that they can be ranked here now, which proves What a terrifying power they have.


    And the last red area, the few red fonts, made many people feel awkward.


    Quicksand City, Canglong City, Half Moon City, St. Paul City, Leeds City, Zuan City, Twilight City, Childe City.


    There are a total of eight cities, occupying a quarter of the Black Great Wall Alliance!


    Seeing such data, who would say that the Great Black Wall Alliance is still in advantage?


    "How is the specific situation of these eight cities?" Ye Ming first looked at the few people present.


    The city lord of St. Paul raised his hand and said with a serious expression: "The situation is not very good. Our city originally had three thousand combatants, but now there are only one thousand three combatants left, and all of them wear them.


    The outer shady enchantment can no longer be maintained. If it weren''t for Master Ye Ming who taught us how to maximize the use of the shady enchantment and reduce its scope, it is estimated that we would have been destroyed by now. "


    Reducing the shady enchantment to a certain area is a technology that did not exist before.


    You must know that the Black Great Wall Alliance was established by Ye Ming in those years, and the main core technology at the time, the shady enchantment, was built by Ye Ming.


    And these years, trapped in Bone Burying Demon Abyss, Ye Ming has not been idle, has been studying with great concentration, and this is one of the gains.


    When the original shady enchantment energy reaches 10%, it will not be able to cover the entire island city. At this time, a small-scale fierce attack will cause a large number of gaps in the shady enchantment.


    And now, if the energy of the shady enchantment is too low, by adjusting the core of the enchantment, the range covered by the shady enchantment can be reduced, so that the original insufficient energy is enough.


    "Then you are still fighting?" Ye Ming frowned and asked.


    "Yes. Most of our 21 blocks have fallen. Almost seven thousand demons are still besieging the rest of us.


    Now that it has become a hand-to-hand battle, I am too expensive, so I have the opportunity to come over and have this meeting.


    If possible, I still hope you can send some reinforcements.


    Even a few hundred will do. Our soldiers in the city of S?o Paulo are really going to be unable to hold on. "The Lord of S?o Paulo clenched his fist and said.


    The others lowered their heads without making a sound.


    Up to now, all the reinforcements that can be sent have been sent out. Even the few island cities where fighting has not broken out have sent the largest amount of reinforcements. If they send more people, the security of their own island cities will not be able to maintain. .


    "I know, I will dispatch reinforcements to you in the shortest time." Ye Ming said, and glanced at Ye Hao next to him.

 Chapter 2509： Anxious situation

    Chapter 2509 the situation is anxious


    ten minutes.


    Ye Ming knocked on the table: "Okay, according to everyone''s situation now. We will send reinforcements to support the eight cities of the red alert within three hours.


    The rest of you, please do your best to face the problems in front of your city. Of course, if you encounter some problems, you can contact us as soon as possible.


    This battle must rely on our concerted efforts. "


    "Yes, as long as our Black Great Wall Alliance is here, we won''t let these demons rush over!"


    "Our city of S?o Paulo will fight to the last warrior!"


    "It''s the same for us in the city of Saint Ying!"


    After some speeches, everyone also cut off contact one after another, and the projections disappeared one by one.


    The self-confidence and firmness on Ye Ming''s face disappeared at this time, he sighed, leaning against the chair with some shawls.


    "Grandpa, don''t be too tired. In the previous battle, you consumed a lot of money, so pay attention to rest." Ye Hao said concerned.


    Although Grandpa Ye Ming was the next main god, the fierce battle before that was still very expensive for him.


    "I''m not tired, I didn''t expect that the situation of the Black Great Wall Alliance is much worse than we thought." Ye Ming looked at Ye Hao, "Haoer, can you contact Queen Isabella now."


    We need to send reinforcements to support those cities in need, and now the only army that can be deployed is her Zerg. "


    "There is no problem with this. Although Isabella has returned to Cardinal City with the corpses of the demons from the Battle of Demon Region City, she has left me 300,000 Zerg troops.


    They are now following my dispatch, but 300,000 Zerg troops, although the number seems to be large, it is still somewhat difficult to alleviate the crisis in those eight cities.


    We need to plan carefully. "Ye Hao said.


    Ye Ming nodded, he took out a piece of paper and wrote a series of data on it.


    "The situation in Banyue City and Canglong City is the most serious. They have 10,000 demons on each side. 50,000 Zerg troops will be dispatched from these two places, and some elite teams will be deployed to support them.


    The three cities of Zuan, Leeds, and Childe are in one line.


    The city of Zuan is the closest to us, Childe is the farthest, and Leeds is right in the middle.


    We directly dispatched an army of 100,000 Zergs and spent an hour rushing to Zu''an City, using enough combat power to eliminate the demons in Zu''an City as soon as possible and control the situation.


    It is best if you can get it done in half an hour to an hour.


    After the battle, these Zerg troops went to Leeds again. Regardless of the situation in Leeds, after the battle lasted for half an hour, 50,000 Zerg troops would be allocated to Childe City.


    In this way, the situation in these three cities can be controlled in the shortest time with the most effective method. I will consider sending your grandmother there. "Ye Ming said: "Your grandma didn''t consume much in this battle. "


    Ye Hao nodded, agreeing with Grandpa''s arrangement.


    He is not worried about the dangers of grandma sending out. Now this is not the time for indecision. This is the best arrangement.


    "The remaining S?o Paulo City, Twilight City, and Quicksand City each send about 30,000 Zergs to stabilize the situation. Although the number is not very large, it is impossible to eliminate the three demons in a short time.


    But at least there is not much danger. "Ye Ming said.


    "I can ask Xiao Cui and that four-winged angel Zhuoyu to help." Ye Hao said.


    "That''s it for Xiao Cui, that angel can listen to you?" Ye Ming looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled lightly: "She may not help with other things, but she won''t refuse to kill the devil. I will go and tell her in person later."


    "That''s good. In this case, as long as the devil doesn''t make any big moves, then there will be no big problem." Ye Ming said solemnly: "We have persisted in the most turbulent wave, but this is the melody. The middle chapter."


    "Grandpa, I actually found something strange." Ye Hao looked at the pile of papers on the table.


    "What''s the strange place?" Ye Ming looked at his grandson.


    Ye Hao thought for a while and said: "From the data reported by the cities, the number of the demon army has exceeded 800,000."


    "It''s okay, after all, the numbers can''t be too accurate," Ye Ming said.


    Ye Hao shook his head: "But, the biggest problem you have to know is that our Demon Region City has evacuated but 70,000 demons. These demons cannot be thrown into other battlefields as soon as they are evacuated.


    Calculated like this, the number of demon army before and after is faint, as if it has approached one million!


    And every city has notified that these demon armies sometimes have reinforcements. Although the number is not very large, there is a clear increase.


    one million! This is not more than 800,000, it is a full quarter. This is not a trivial matter, we have to figure out how many people there are on the devil''s side.


    Otherwise we will suffer sooner or later! "


    Ye Hao''s very serious expression made Ye Ming think about it too.


    "You are right, the number of enemies is very important. We must figure out how many people they can deploy. But at this time, it is really troublesome to find out how many enemies there are." Ye Mingpu Frowning.


    Ye Hao smiled: "It''s okay, I can search for reliable information later."


    "How do you say?" Ye Ming looked at his grandson curiously.


    Ye Hao smiled mysteriously without explaining much.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s behavior, Ye Ming didn''t ask much.


    "Haoer...your father''s situation..." Ye Ming suddenly turned around and asked about Ye Zhan.


    Father Ye Ming actually knew about his son a long time ago, but after the danger in Demon Region City was lifted, he came to a meeting the first time to discuss


    Ye Hao could see that the old man Ye Ming was a little nervous, his fists were clenched, and the wrinkles on his face were all stuck together.


    "My dad doesn''t say anything now. On the surface, he looks like a normal person. In fact, his situation is very unstable now. If it weren''t for Queen Isabella''s help at the time, my dad''s life was temporarily saved. Now It is estimated that...


    But Queen Isabella said that as long as there is someone who can heal my dad, there will be no problem. "Ye Hao said.


    "If you don''t find it, how long can your father live?" Ye Ming asked.


    Ye Hao was silent for a while and whispered: "Three months."


    Ye Ming took a deep breath: "Three months, the kid knows his own affairs."


    "After my father woke up, I told him. He said it was okay. Since he is alive, I can''t take him away." Ye Hao recalled that time, his father''s heartless smile seemed to be fundamental Did not take it to heart.


    "This kid!" Ye Ming gritted his teeth, he turned his head and didn''t let Ye Hao see his wet eyes.


    "Three months, as long as we end this battle as soon as possible. My old man, even if he finds the ends of the world, he will find someone who can cure your father!"


    "Ok!"


    After that, Ye Hao went to do what Ye Ming ordered, and asked the Zerg army to support those cities in batches.


    By the way, contact the person who can provide him with reliable information.

 Chapter 2510： 1.3 million!

    Chapter 2510 1.3 million!


    Ye Hao came to his room, raised his hands, and directly set up a barrier. Even the master Ye Ming, the lower master god, could not detect what happened inside this barrier.


    Then Ye Hao began to seal.


    After a few seconds.


    "Why did you suddenly contact me?" Ye Hao''s ear sounded the moon''s voice.


    "I want to know with you about the situation of the demon army this time, are you on the demon plane?" Ye Hao asked.


    That''s right!


    The person Ye Hao was looking for was the moon he placed next to the Lazy Demon God, who is now the former Eagle Eye organization of the Lazy Demon God''s cronies.


    "I''m on the demon plane." The moon replied.


    "Have you not been dispatched here?" Ye Hao was curious.


    "No, the Harpy Legion I command is considered to be the guard of the Lazy Demon God. Generally, this kind of battle will not interfere." Moon explained.


    "Then you know, how many demons have been sent to the Demon Plane during this time?" Ye Hao asked this important question.


    "I knew you would ask this. It just so happens that I also have data here." The Moon said with a light smile: "Let''s tell you this. Originally, there were 300,000 demon army stationed in your demon base.


    In the past month or so, the Demon Plane has continuously sent 800,000 demon troops over, and it is also preparing to send 200,000 over. Will it increase in the later period?


    The total number of the tentative plan is 1.3 million troops. "


    1.3 million!


    Ye Hao''s heart couldn''t help but shake.


    This is more than he thought.


    Originally they predicted it was 500,000, but after the result, they did not expect it to be 800,000.


    And now I told him that 800,000 is not all, the total is 1.3 million!


    This figure has more than tripled.


    "What''s going on? Why did the number suddenly rise so much!" Ye Hao frowned and asked.


    "This matter is a bit complicated, and there is also a factor of yours." The moon said helplessly.


    "Our factor?" Ye Hao was surprised.


    When did they cause the demon army to increase troops? Could it be...


    "Is it because we rushed into the teleportation circle and disturbed the demon coalition army?" Ye Hao only thought of this.


    "What I learned before is that this time there were only three demon adults, but who knew that the fallen angel Lucifer, that is, the greedy demon, came out.


    However, the original plan was that he only came to reinforce and assist the other three demon gods to transfer several lower master gods over.


    I think you should have come into contact with some of the five lower main gods, right? If you want to send the next main god, that is not something ordinary people can do, only the powerhouse at the level of the demon **** can do it. Said the moon.


    Ye Hao said in a deep voice, "Not only did I see one of them, the wolfhead witch, I also beheaded it. Another sickle demon was badly injured by us."


    "What? I remember that only three days after the attack order was issued, you killed a lower main **** and severely injured a lower main god! Or the sickle demon, this guy is a powerful man of the famous lower main **** on the demon plane!


    Could it be that the Demon God suddenly gathered together today and held a meeting. "The moon said in surprise.


    "Speaking of business, these increased troops are due to the Greedy Demon God? But even if you don''t count the 300,000 originally stationed here, it is impossible to increase from 800,000 to 1.3 million out of thin air.


    How can the extra 500,000 greedy demon gods have the ability to gather in such a short time? "Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "Of course, the greedy demon **** alone can''t increase his troops by half a million, but there is a big man here." The moon said with a stern expression, "the head of the seven demon gods, you know."


    "Arrogant Demon God!" Ye Hao moved in his heart.


    This is the strongest person among the seven demon gods. Not only will he use his hand to kill God-level weapons in the future, but he is also a powerhouse at the Demon King-level (God King-level).


    "The Arrogance Demon God has few troops, but without exception, all are elite powerhouses! Under the leadership of the Arrogance Demon God, the Greed Demon God sent an army of 300,000 demons, and the other three Demon Gods increased their troops by 200,000.


    Only then has a total of 1.3 million. Said the moon.


    Ye Hao''s expression was serious, 1.3 million, even if you subtract the 500,000 or so demons that have now been eliminated.


    But more than half is left.


    If the enemy had another attack of this level, then they would not have much chance to defeat the enemy.


    "Moon, you said before. The 1.3 million troops have not all been dispatched, right." Ye Hao asked.


    "Yes. There are 1.3 million tentatively set, and 200,000 have not been dispatched. These 200,000 are expected to take ten days." Moon said.


    Ten days.


    An idea came to Ye Hao.


    "By the way, you have to be careful. This time your most important enemy is not the Scythe Demon. This time, among the five lower Lord Gods sent to the past, there is a very terrifying existence.


    If the sickle demon is among the top five among the lower main gods, then this guy is the demon plane, the uncrowned king of the lower main gods recognized by the seven demon gods! I don''t know the specific ability.


    But I interrogated some demon with good relations, and the news they told me was this guy''s fighting power, and he could even fight against the top five demons of the lower main **** with one person! "The moon''s voice is very serious.


    The uncrowned king among the lower gods!


    Such an evaluation made Ye Hao couldn''t help being cautious.


    They are struggling to deal with a sickle demon, if such a terrifying guy comes, it is really a big trouble.


    "What''s his name?" Ye Hao asked.


    "The devil lurking in people''s hearts, Martina," said the moon.


    Ye Hao froze for a moment: "This is the name of the devil? Why does it feel so strange? It''s very different from the titles of other demons."


    "At first, I was also surprised. I asked. Although their IQs are not low on the Demon Plane, their naming culture is not very strong. Some demons are often named after their appearance, abilities, and weapons.


    But in the Demon Plane, there are some nobles known as demons. They are all nobles with the blood of the ancient demon gods. They will give themselves more elegant names, which seem a bit similar to our humans.


    And this Martina is such a female devil, but you must not take it lightly because she is a female devil! "The moon said solemnly.


    "I see, thank you for telling me this information. You must pay attention to your safety over there by yourself." Ye Hao finally exhorted.


    The two cut off contact.

 Chapter 2511： Meat grinder mode

    Chapter 2511 Meat Grinder Mode


    After that, Ye Hao found Father Ye Ming again and told the news.


    "What? One and three hundred thousand!" Old Ye Ming was also obviously shocked by this terrifying number Fei.


    "But there are still 200,000 of them that haven''t been transmitted, so in our world, there are actually 1.1 million yuan worth of demons.


    It takes about 100,000 demons to maintain the teleportation base here, and one million actually participated in this battle.


    In the first wave of offensive before, our statistics showed that there were 800,000 people. After that, some reinforcements that appeared should be the demons in the remaining 200,000 people. "Ye Hao said.


    "What you said is very reasonable. If their last two hundred thousand demon army is assembled, then they will come out and will not leave a little back strength.


    We must at least face an attack by an army of demons of at least 500,000! "Master Ye Ming paced back and forth in the room.


    "Although we have withstood the first wave of the 800,000 demon army before, this does not mean that we can withstand the second wave of more than 500,000.


    That... Queen Isabella, we have sent so many demon corpses over, how many Zerg troops can she create in ten days? "Master Ye Ming asked.


    Ye Hao thought for a while, he said: "It should not exceed ten million."


    "Ten million! Then relying on this tens of millions of Zerg army, do we have the hope to withstand the more than half a million demon army!" Ye Ming''s eyes lit up.


    "In terms of military strength, we may have an advantage at that time. But I have a bad news. We mentioned before that this time the Demon Gods sent five lower master gods.


    One of them was beheaded by us, and the other sickle demon was seriously wounded and escaped. Among the remaining three, one of them claims to be the uncrowned king of the lower main **** level on the plane of the devil! "Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "The uncrowned king of the lower lord god?" Ye Ming frowned, "Why have I never heard your grandma mention it? There is no such news in her intelligence."


    "This uncrowned king seems to have only appeared in the last hundred years, and it turned out that he was not prepared to participate in this battle. He was brought by the arrogant demon.


    Ranked among the top three among the top ten magic generals! "Ye Hao said.


    "If this is the case, we should really face resistance. We really don''t necessarily have the advantage. We have spent so much effort with a sickle demon, such an uncrowned king of the lower main god.


    There is also the lower main god, our level of combat power distribution is completely insufficient. "Master Ye Ming patted the table with both hands.


    Ye Hao nodded: "Yes, that''s right. From the perspective of the current situation, we are actually the opposite of the first battle. At that time, we had a sufficient number of elites, but we were not as good as the opponent in terms of combat power.


    And now with the addition of Zerg, we are already at the same level as the other in terms of combat power, and with the Zerg fighter, we still have an advantage.


    However, in terms of top combat power, we are now far inferior to each other. Just being the uncrowned king of the lower main **** is enough for us to have a headache. "


    Elder Ye Ming thought for a long time, and finally said, "Since you are looking for me now, you should already have a way, right?"


    Ye Hao nodded: "In the current situation, we and the devil are in a state of anxiety. As time grows, the devil will receive at least 200,000 reinforcements.


    Although my informant did not tell me whether to send some more powerful players, we cannot rule out this possibility.


    On our side, our strength is also growing because of the Zerg relationship.


    But I calculated it, and I found that at one point in time is the best point in time. At that point in time, our strength was more dominant than the demons of the same period. "


    "What do you mean?" Ye Ming did not understand.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and lines of two colors appeared on the tips of his two fingers.


    "This red line represents us, and this black line represents the devil. Now the strength of our two sides has been lost too much after this battle. But then we will grow rapidly."


    The two lines that Ye Hao drew began to rise gradually.


    "According to the intelligence, the enemy''s 200,000 reinforcements will all arrive at our side within ten days. By then it will be the heyday of the devil! They will definitely attack with the whole army!" Ye Haoxu said with eyes.


    "What you mean is, if we provoked a battle before that, and took the initiative to attack, then they must stay behind some people to protect the teleportation base!" Ye Ming''s eyes lit up.


    "Yes! At this time, after hundreds of thousands of calculations, three days later is the most suitable!" Ye Hao said.


    "Three days later? How many reinforcements can be sent from the Zerg at that time." Ye Ming asked.


    "Four million." Ye Hao said without hesitation.


    Because he himself is now the key to contacting Queen Isabella, and Queen Isabella has nothing to hide from him, Ye Hao naturally also knows some data.


    "Four million? What about the enemy?" Elder Ye Ming then asked.


    "The total number is roughly 600,000, but now there are almost 150,000 demons involved in battlefields everywhere. Although the demons will not launch a total attack for the past four days, there will definitely be reinforcements.


    This number will reach 200,000! In other words, there are only four hundred thousand in the demon base, and one hundred thousand of these four hundred thousand will be responsible for protecting the teleportation circle.


    If we attack at that time, we will face an army of 300,000 demons! "Ye Hao said.


    "Three hundred thousand? We want to eliminate the three hundred thousand demon army in the first battle." Ye Ming asked.


    "No, we don''t need to eliminate it completely. We just need to drag it into a meat grinder mode." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "Meat grinder mode?" Father Ye Ming was a little surprised.


    "We actually have reinforcements on both sides, but what we have to say is that our reinforcements can be more convenient to support, and the more demon corpses on the battlefield, the more troops can be produced by the Zerg.


    The two sides of this meat grinder mode are constantly consuming their troops, and the reinforcements from the devil''s side are constantly being poured in, which is offset by the Zerg forces here.


    In the end, the scale of this battle will not increase too much. For the Black Great Wall Alliance, even if the battle is defeated by then.


    The devil¡¯s total attack force will be very small.


    Three hundred thousand? Two hundred thousand? At that time, the pressure on the Great Black Wall Alliance will be very small. "Ye Hao said.

 Chapter 2512： Resurrection angel

    Chapter 2512 Resurrection Angel


    When Ye Ming heard what Ye Hao said, he also agreed.


    "This kind of meat grinder mode battle is indeed beneficial and harmless to us. However, there seems to be a problem. That is, what about the top demon powerhouses?" Old man Ye Ming frowned and asked.


    "Yes, this is the only problem with this plan and the only place where we need to take risks. This time in the meat grinder mode battle, we don''t need to send troops to melee.


    All you need to do is to send out some people who have the means of long-range attack, take the battleship to bombard the devil from a distance, and leave the charge to the Zerg.


    In addition, we need to organize a top combat force here. The most important thing is to deal with the uncrowned king who is known as the lower lord god. If this hidden danger can be solved, then our battle will be a stable victory. "Ye Hao said sternly.


    "As far as it seems, your plan is very suitable. But you also said that the key lies in the enemy''s top combat power. Your grandma has a good understanding of the devil.


    If you know yourself and the enemy, you will be victorious in all battles. Let your grandma spy on the intelligence first. It is best to investigate the lower master gods. "Master Ye Ming said.


    Ye Hao nodded: "I agree, but this time shouldn''t be too long. And within this period of time, we must also take action here to clarify what forces we can mobilize now."


    "Okay, I''ll take care of these." Ye Ming nodded: "I will give you news within two days."


    In this way, a meat grinder-style battle began to determine the pace in the conversation between Ye Hao and his grandson.


    ...


    The battle in Demon Region City is over, and Ye Hao is fine now.


    He just wandered on the streets after the war.


    As he walked, he saw Zhuo Yu standing on the mountain in the distance ahead.


    Why is it that Ye Hao can tell that it is Zhuoyu at a glance.


    That''s because here, no one has a pair of white four-wing wings.


    Ye Hao''s teleportation appeared on Zhuo Yu''s body.


    "Why stay here alone?" Ye Hao looked at Zhuo Yu.


    Zhuo Yu turned his head and looked at Ye Hao: "You humans, don''t you know that it is very impolite to suddenly appear behind a woman."


    Ye Hao shrugged.


    "I don''t have much, just looking at the relics of these battles, can''t help but remind me of the battles I have experienced. At that time, I thought it was for the angels and justice.


    But when I look at these now, I start to doubt my behavior at the time. "Zhu Yu frowned and said.


    "What are you doubting?" Ye Hao asked.


    "In our opinion, the demons are evil, and in the eyes of some people in the gods and myriad worlds, your earth species are also heretics. But these are all in the eyes of others. Could it be our fault?" Zhuo Yu said.


    Ye Hao stood in front of Zhuo Yu and looked at the void in front of her with her.


    "History is always written by victors. These demons who are at war with us, they stand in front of us, they want to invade our homeland, and they are naturally our enemies.


    No matter what the reason is, there is still some incredible reason.


    It''s as if the reason for your gods and worlds is that, in order to preserve your trillions of trillions of life, you don''t need to treat the seven billion humans on the earth and some low-level intelligent creatures as weights.


    Perhaps in your eyes, this is justice.


    But in my eyes, you are enemies, or evil in your words.


    But this does not mean that all races of the gods and worlds are our enemies. It is as if I have been to the Demon Plane. There are also some honesty in the Demon Plan who live the life they want in their own tribe.


    They have never disturbed other people''s lives. Can you raise a butcher knife against them because they are a demonic clan? Ye Hao looked at Zhuo Yu and asked.


    Zhuo Yu lowered his head: "You are right, if so. They are just ordinary people of other races."


    "There is no complete distinction between justice and evil in this world. It only depends on how you look at it." Ye Hao said.


    Zhuo Yu chuckled: "You are such an earth species that has only lived for more than 20 years. You are here to teach me this angel who has lived for tens of thousands of years."


    Ye Hao smiled lightly: "It doesn''t matter how long you live. Some people live for thousands of years, tens of thousands of years, but it''s just a waste of life. Some people may only have a short life of a few years, but they are very exciting."


    "I have to say that your Earth species is one of the rare and very interesting races I have seen. You can see all kinds of things in your body." Zhuo Yu smiled lightly.


    "It seems that you are not going to return to your angel plane." Ye Hao smiled.


    "At least I can''t go back now." Zhuo Yu looked at the ruins below.


    "Are you willing to fight for us?" Ye Hao looked at Zhuo Yu.


    "You still ask questions like this. I''m just doing what I should do. I can''t say whether the demons are good or bad, but at least what they are doing now threatens the survival of a plane, then I will To stop."


    Zhuo Yu stared at Ye Hao: "And I think you should be thinking about any plan now."


    "How did you tell? Do you angels still fail to read minds." Ye Hao looked at Zhuo Yu with some surprise.


    "Mind-reading skills won''t work, but the breath that you radiate now, the fluctuations in your body, and the look in your eyes. I have felt it before," Zhuo Yu said.


    "When?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "On Earth, when you are about to hunt down angels." Zhuo Yu stared at Ye Hao: "That crazy plan."


    Ye Hao smiled: "Well, I do have a plan."


    "I need my help." Zhuo Yu asked.


    "You really need your help." Ye Hao didn''t hide his plan, and said to Zhuo Yu again.


    "The odds of winning are very small, according to the current comparison of the top combat strength of the two sides. The opponent has three lower-level main gods and a badly injured lower-level main god. And you have only two lower-level main gods.


    Even if you don''t consider the quasi-god level that the opponent may have, the only high-level quasi-god that can threaten the lower main god. There are fewer than five high-level quasi-gods on your side. "Zuo Yu said: "It''s very disparity, in my opinion, the probability of success is less than 20%. "


    Ye Hao sighed: "I know this kind of plan is very risky, but among all the plans I have thought of and calculated, this plan has the highest success rate.


    You are a four-winged angel, and your angelic elemental power has some blessing effects on demons. I hope you can participate in the battle at that time. "


    "Actually, I have a way for you to get some good reinforcements. Increase your chances of winning by 10%." Zhuo Yu said suddenly.


    "What?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Resurrection angel." Zhuo Yu stared at Ye Hao.

 Chapter 2513： Former enemy

    Chapter 2513 old enemy


    "Resurrection angel? You mean those five angel stones!" Ye Hao said.


    "That''s right. Those five angels, two lower-level main **** seraphs, and three quasi-god-level four-wing angels. If these five are resurrected, your chances of winning can be increased by at least 10%!" Zhuo Yu said with a serious face.


    Ye Hao was silent.


    Because before in Greenland, an angel squad was hunted down. Although the five angels have fallen, their angel heart Ye Hao has all retained.


    Because based on what happened to Zhuo Yu before, Ye Hao is capable of resurrecting angels.


    Ye Hao didn''t want to fight with the angels, so he left such a back-up.


    "But I can''t be sure that these five angel chicks, the first time they were resurrected, did not kill me." Ye Hao spread his hands.


    You know that Ye Hao and Xiao Cui hunted down this angel team together.


    However, he took a great risk and wiped out this angel squad by surprise and taking advantage of the angel squad lightly.


    This kind of thing can only happen once, and it can never happen a second time.


    Even if Ye Hao''s strength has improved, but facing this angel team again, Ye Hao is definitely not as high as before.


    Even when such a scene appears, Ye Hao''s most likely choice is to run!


    "It''s possible, but according to my situation at the time, after they were resurrected by you, they couldn''t be hostile to you. You don''t need to worry about them acting against your companions.


    The pride of angels does not allow them to do such a thing.


    In addition, you tell them that what you are doing now, and then I will knock from the side, with great certainty that they can fight for you in this battle.


    As for whether you want to do this, it depends on your choice.


    A team of angels, two seraphs, and three four-winged angels. "Zhao Yu stopped looking at Ye Hao, turned his head to look at the black void.


    She seemed to have known what choice Ye Hao would make.


    "Do you know that I will do what you say." Ye Hao looked at Zhuo Yu.


    "Yeah." Zhuo Yu nodded.


    "Do you really know how to read minds?" Ye Hao looked at Zhuo Yu suspiciously.


    Zhuo Yu smiled and looked at Ye Hao: "Although we haven''t been together for a long time, I already know your character very well. Let alone you resurrected them, they will not attack you.


    Even without this guarantee, you will still resurrect them. You are a gambler, when you come along this way, which time is it not a big one.


    Otherwise, in this short time, it is impossible for you to embark on the path of a high-level quasi-god. "


    Ye Hao smiled, and he raised his hand.


    The hearts of five angels hovered in front of him.


    Zhuo Yu also cast a curious look. Although she was resurrected by Ye Hao at the time, she did not see the process of resurrection.


    When she woke up, she was already alive.


    Of course she wanted to witness this process with her own eyes.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, ready to do the same thing that Zhuo Yu did last time to resurrect.


    "Right. There is no guarantee that you have resurrected these five angels. Although they will help you this time, they are also very likely to send the news that you can resurrect the angels back to the angel plane.


    At that time, your seductive + seductive power for the angel family will be no less than a god-killing weapon. "Zuo Yu suddenly added at this moment.


    Ye Hao rolled his eyes: "What is the use of this now, can I change anything?"


    Zhuo Yu smiled and stopped talking.


    Ye Hao started the ceremony.


    [The system senses the ¡®Angel¡¯s Heart¡¯ and starts the test... After the test is completed, may I wake it up again?]


    determine!


    Ye Hao''s heart moved.


    [The system is being edited... Determine the awakening target "Four Winged Angels", it will cost 10,000 skill points]


    Ten thousand skill points was not a small number for Ye Hao before, but now let alone ten thousand, fifty thousand is nothing here for Ye Hao.


    The hearts of the five angels shined again.


    Zhuo Yu seemed to remember something. She spread her wings, and the white feathers floated with the wind, forming an impenetrable barrier around her.


    Then, five angels appeared naked in front of Ye Hao.


    I have to say that the female angels are really magical races, each of them has a peerless appearance, but on the contrary, they are all charming stunners in the mortal world.


    Even if Ye Hao had seen these five people before, after all, they were in battle.


    Ye Hao didn''t have the time to appreciate the beauty carefully.


    But this time, he can admire these five beauties.


    The five beautiful angels opened their eyes one by one.


    "Where am I?"


    "Strange, don''t I remember I''m dead? Is this heaven?"


    "Why didn''t I wear clothes!"


    The three four-winged angels were a little at a loss.


    And that Seraphim Ru Xi saw Ye Hao for the first time.


    Ru Xi was stunned for a while, with confusion in his eyes.


    This is because they have just been resurrected and their memories are still a bit vague, but this is also a short time.


    Soon Ru Xi''s pupils dilated, looking at Ye Hao''s expression with a sense of war.


    In the next second, the three pairs of pure white wings on her back opened, and an angel battle dress appeared on her body, and an angel sword was summoned in her hand.


    Rushed towards Ye Hao.


    Zhuo Yu on the side saw this scene and did not stop it, because she knew very well that the Seraphim could not do anything to Ye Hao.


    This is indeed the case.


    Ru Xi waved the angel''s sword and rushed to Ye Hao''s face, just as the angel''s sword in her hand was about to chop Ye Hao''s head.


    She suddenly fell to the ground, and the angel''s sword in her hand fell to the ground, turning into a drop of broken light.


    "Uh!" Ru Xi showed a pained expression, clutching his head.


    It took a long time to recover, but there was still sweat on her white cheeks.


    "You...you devil, what did you do to me!" Ru Xi gritted his teeth and raised his head, looking at Ye Hao in front of him.


    She clearly remembered that her team was killed by the man in front of her.


    Although he didn''t know why he was still alive, the first thought that came to Ru Xi''s mind was revenge.


    But just when she was about to succeed, she felt a sharp pain from the soul.


    It wasn''t until her intention to kill the man dissipated that the pain subsided.


    "I just resurrected you." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Resurrection?" Ru Xi was stunned, she still didn''t understand what was going on.


    At this time, Zhuo Yu walked out: "Let me explain."


    Ru Xi looked at Zhuo Yu in front of her, and the two pairs of pure white wings behind Zhuo Yu made her very surprised: "Are you a four-winged angel?"


    "Hello, I am the Four Winged Angel Zhuoyu. You may not know that I was sent to the earth plane to perform a mission ten thousand years ago, but it was a pity that I stayed on the earth plane for some reason. Zhuo Yu introduced herself.


    "Zhuo Yu? You are the genius among the Four Winged Angels ten thousand years ago!" Ru Xi exclaimed.


    The other four angels also showed surprised expressions.

 Chapter 2514： The history of Zhuoyu!

    Chapter 2514 The history of Zhuo Yu!


    "She is the burning feather who broke the four-winged angel power record ten thousand years ago!"


    "She is the only one who was sent out to perform the task at the Four Winged Angel grade, and she still led a small team alone!"


    "Who said no, it''s a pity that I went missing afterwards, but my teacher said that this burning feather is very talented, and it is even very likely to become a ten-winged angel!"


    The three female angels discussed quietly.


    "Are you sister Zhuo Yu?" The Seraphim came up Linglong, looking at Zhuo Yu with some excitement.


    Zhuo Yu frowned and looked at Linglong: "I know you?"


    "It''s me... I''m Linglong, your school girl. Twenty-three periods later than you, you used to be the swordsmanship teacher in our class! I...I used to recruit you." Lingling said with some excitement.


    Zhuo Yu was silent for a while, seemingly unable to remember.


    "I didn''t expect you to be a celebrity on the plane of angels. You never told me before." Ye Hao looked at Zhuo Yu with some surprise.


    Zhuo Yu said faintly: "Those are just things from the past. I am no longer who I was at that time. Okay, I''ll explain it clearly to them. Don''t interfere."


    Afterwards, Zhuoyu explained the current situation to the five angels.


    "What? This man can resurrect the angel''s heart!"


    After the news broke, the five female angels looked at Ye Hao with wide-eyed eyes.


    Some of the courageous ones looked at Ye Hao up and down, and regarded him as protecting animals.


    "You are the captain of this team." Zhuo Yu looked at Ru Xi who had acted on Ye Hao just now.


    Ru Xi faced the legendary genius senior sister, a little cautious: "My name is Ru Xi, and I am the captain of this team. But...this time I perform the task for the first time."


    "I can see that at the time you failed in the battle, I was watching. You don''t need to restrain me. According to the rules of the angel plane, you are a Seraphim, and your status is higher than mine." Although Zhuo Yu said that Said, but it did not show too much respect.


    "You were in that battle?" Linglong was a little surprised.


    "Yes, I''m here. You may be curious why I didn''t stop him, or said to help you. The reasons for this are more complicated, and I also know that he won''t really kill you, so I didn''t stop it.


    In addition, if you are strong enough, he naturally can''t kill you.


    You, a dragon of the next main god, plus a high-level quasi-god, can defeat an angel squad, which really surprised me. "Zuo Yu said casually.


    But these words made Ru Xi a little bit ashamed to wait to find a place to sew in.


    She clenched her fist and stared at Ye Hao next to her. If it were not for this **** bastard, she would not have lost such a big person.


    "Ru Xi, I know you hate him so much that you even want to kill him. But now you have been resurrected by him, although this resurrection will not be mandatory for you.


    But you can''t hurt him, and you can''t leave a certain range around him without his permission.


    Another important reason is that you can''t kill him. After all, kill him, where can I find someone who can resurrect the angel''s heart? "Zuo Yu said this.


    Ru Xi''s hostility suddenly weakened.


    An existence that can resurrect the heart of angels, Ru Xi is very aware of this value, this is a priceless treasure for the angel family!


    "Okay, in this way, your hatred can be considered here first. Now I will tell you why he resurrected you."


    Zhuo Yu began to talk about what happened here.


    The existence of the Black Great Wall Alliance and the threat of the Demon Alliance.


    "The Earth Species has established a line of defense here, and now the devil wants to break through this line of defense, and then attack the plane of the earth!" Ru Xi was startled.


    "This is very important news, we must send this news back to the angelic plane!" Linglong also said.


    With that said, Linglong was ready to do it. She put her right index finger on the right temple, as if she was about to contact something.


    Seeing such a scene, Ye Hao was a little worried. If this group of angels could get in touch with the angel plane at this time, his situation would be dangerous.


    But one glance at Zhuo Yu, she shouldn''t harm herself.


    "Strange, why can''t I reach the City of Angels!" Linglong frowned.


    "How is it possible?" Ru Xi also tried to contact.


    The other three female angels also worked together.


    But none of them can contact the angel plane.


    "You don''t have to work hard. You have been resurrected. Except for the angel dress and angel sword bound to your soul, everything else has been reset.


    You cannot reach the City of Angels through brain waves. "Zuo Yu explained.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, it turned out that Zhuo Yu knew this a long time ago.


    "Then we will return to the City of Angels. If the devil captures the plane of the earth, it will be a very serious matter!" Ru Xi said solemnly.


    "First of all, this is not on the earth plane, but at a weak gap between the earth plane and the demon plane.


    In addition, you have already lost the ability to be summoned back by the City of Angels. I think you guys probably don''t have the ability to teleport yourself. "Zhu Yu said with his arms folded.


    The angel team was silent.


    "Then what shall we do now?" Ru Xi asked.


    Zhuo Yu pointed at Ye Hao: "Cooperate with him."


    "He?" Ru Xi''s eyes widened.


    "You have fought him, you should know. He has the law of space, and he has the ability to send you back. But even if it is, it takes time.


    This one will take at least a few months to go back and forth, and these few months will be enough for the demon coalition to level the plane of the earth, and then the angel plane will send reinforcements to attack the plane of the earth.


    When the time comes, our sisters will suffer even more serious casualties. "Zuo Yu said.


    When Linglong heard this, she nodded in agreement.


    "And now the Black Great Wall Alliance I just mentioned has prepared a plan. If this opportunity succeeds, then you can continue to keep those demons out of here.


    But this plan still needs a little help now, there are some flaws in the top combat power.


    This is why he resurrected you, as long as you are willing to fight the devil, then he will find a way to send you to the angelic plane! "Zuo Yu said.


    At this moment, Ru Xi and others were silent.


    On the one hand, fighting the demons is their duty, on the other hand, they have to cooperate with the man who killed them.


    This makes them really contradictory.

 Chapter 2515： Working with angels

    Chapter 2515-Cooperating With Angels


    "Ru Xi, I guess it''s hard for you to make a decision right now. I remember there was a rule in the angel team before when there was a problem that the team leader could not choose.


    Five members of the team will vote. "Zuo Yu said.


    Ru Xi nodded: "That''s right."


    "Then now, it''s time to enforce this rule." After Zhuo Yu finished speaking, she stepped aside, and she didn''t say a word.


    Looking at such a scene, Ye Hao couldn''t help but worry.


    Is Zhuo Yu so relieved? Stop doing ideological work for them?


    If the final result is that they disagree, wouldn''t they have lost these five combat powers?


    Although they cannot pose a threat to themselves, the same self cannot force them to assist themselves.


    Ye Hao had to wait quietly for the results to appear beside him.


    "The specific situation must be very clear to everyone. And the decision we have to make now is that we do not cooperate with the earth species, and find a way to leave here and bring the news back to the angelic plane.


    It is better to cooperate with these earth species and eliminate the demon coalition forces together first. "Ru Xi looked around the four players.


    She went on to say: "This is a very difficult decision. The object of our cooperation is the person who killed us not long ago. We cannot be sure what kind of person he is. On the other side, we are fighting against the devil. The angel family has always been responsible.


    Here, please make your own choice, agree to stay and form an alliance, and raise your hands against the demon coalition. Everyone has ten minutes to think.


    As long as you make a decision, you can raise your hand anytime. "


    When the voice fell, the five female angels showed hesitant expressions on their faces.


    The deputy captain bit her lip delicately, and she walked towards Zhuoyu and said respectfully: "Senior Zhuoyu, I have a doubt, why did you walk with this man, why did you not return to the angelic plane after resurrection, and your strength? .


    You were stronger than me. I became a seraph 5,000 years ago. It stands to reason that you should not be a seraph. "


    Ye Hao looked at this little fan of Zhuoyu, there were so many questions.


    Zhuo Yu folded her arms and answered the question of her former junior faintly: "First, let me talk about why my strength is not improved.


    In the battle on the earth ten thousand years ago, I had a very tragic struggle with the strong on the side of the devil, because during that battle, many fellow angels stayed on the earth forever. "


    Ye Hao''s eyelids twitched.


    "Only I will be sealed on a continent called Atlantis by a strong man on earth, as an invader like a demon. This time I have fallen asleep for more than ten thousand years.


    Over the past ten thousand years, although my strength has recovered a little bit, my realm cannot be increased. I didn''t wake up for more than a year, so I was only in this state. "Zuo Yu said lightly.


    "What? The earth species actually sealed Senior Zhuoyu!" Linglong was obviously angry.


    "I was also very angry at the time, but now I find that I can actually understand their practices. After all, in their eyes, we are actually no different from the devil. They could live their own lives.


    But because of the decision we made, we used their plane as a battlefield. Our battle once nearly wiped out the creatures on that piece of land! "Zhao Yu frowned.


    "This is for the sake of the overall situation, for the sake of the gods and all realms, a small sacrifice, there is no way!" Ru Xi stood up and said.


    "A small part? Maybe in our eyes, the earth plane is only a small part. But in the eyes of the earth species, the earth plane is all of them.


    If one day, a higher level of existence than our gods and realms appeared, it was said that in order to ensure their development, the vast majority of the lives of the gods and realms would be obliterated, how would you feel?


    This is also the reason why Ye Hao wanted to hunt you down when you descended on the earth. He just wanted to protect his homeland. Is this wrong? "Zuo Yu asked back.


    Several female angels were silent.


    Ye Hao looked at Zhuo Yu. She had indeed changed a lot during her stay on Earth.


    It was a far cry from the female angel who had just awakened and was a little arrogant.


    Could it be that the female angels she resurrected will have such a radical change in her personality?


    "As for why I should follow him, the magical ability to resurrect angels is one of the reasons. Fighting the devil is the second reason." Zhuo Yu concealed something here.


    There is something about Ye Hao that attracts her. This is the last reason and the biggest reason.


    "I...I agree to stay and fight side by side with the Earth species." At this time, the female angel named Anni raised her hand.


    Her face and eyes looked like a gentle and kind little woman.


    "Ani? Why?" The female angel next to her looked at Ani curiously.


    "Although... although this person killed us." Anni looked at Ye Hao timidly: "This makes me a little scared of him now, but his body does not make me hate.


    This may be why we did not notice his breath in that icy world at that time. Because he has no intention of killing us, he is just doing what he thinks is right.


    I also... I have also seen some small planes, where the race creatures are very weak, and they all just want to live the life they want.


    Although they worship gods and angels.


    But often gods and angels only need to appear in myths and legends. If we do appear, it might break the peace.


    I don''t want to break the peaceful life of these creatures, and I don''t want other creatures to break their lives. The responsibility of our angel family is to guard and guard all the creatures worth protecting.


    I am willing to fight the devil in order to protect the life on the earth...this...this is what I think. "


    Ye Hao looked at Ani and said sincerely, "Thank you."


    Ye Hao''s eyes made Ani, the four-winged angel, step back in fear.


    "I also agree to cooperate against the devil." Another female angel named Liuluo raised her hand.


    The appearance of Liuluo was very cold.


    It feels like a schoolmaster in a class.


    "Liuluo, aren''t you usually calm. Why did you suddenly make such a decision?" The female angel named Lili seemed a little bit disagreeable to cooperate, and looked at her companion inexplicably.


    "I hate this guy." Liuluo glanced at Ye Hao, and then said: "But now is there any way we can return to the angel plane?


    Unless someone is sent to pick us up again, but this possibility, I don''t know how long to wait.


    The greatest possibility is that the earth plane was already occupied by demons at that time. So instead of that, why don''t we cooperate with them to stop the invasion of the devil first.


    I believe that the City of Angels will send people over again. Before that, we must ensure that demons cannot occupy the plane of the earth.

 Chapter 2516： Linglong Angels Heart of Vengeance

    Chapter 2516 Linglong Angel''s Heart of Revenge


    At this moment, Liuluo and Ani both raised their hands.


    Those who agreed to cooperate prevailed.


    "But we don''t have to cooperate with them. We can fight by ourselves." Lily said unwillingly, "I don''t agree."


    "By the way, I forgot to say. This time the Demon Alliance sent five lower main gods, one of which has been killed by us, and the other is seriously injured.


    This time we only need to cooperate with you, which is to combine your strength to destroy the remaining four demons of the lower main gods. Zhuo Yu added another sentence seemingly casual.


    "The demons of the four lower main gods?" Ru Xi was obviously taken aback.


    "There are four demon coalition forces of the lower main gods, how did you stop them?" Ru Xi couldn''t believe it and continued to ask.


    "In the battles of the past few days, we have indeed paid a heavy price to withstand the enemy''s attack. So in the next battle, I need some helpers." Ye Hao said beside.


    "Do you have the information of these five lower main gods?" Ru Xi asked.


    "The one who was beheaded by us was called the Witch Head Witch. The other one who was severely injured by us was the Scythe Demon. In addition to that, there was also an uncrowned king among the main gods under the demon plane, Martina." Ye Hao said. .


    "Scythe devil!" Linglong suddenly dilated her pupils.


    "Do you know?" Ye Hao looked surprised at Linglong whose emotions were obviously fluctuating.


    "Scythe Demon? This name is familiar," Anni muttered.


    Liuluo looked at Linglong next to him and said, "If I remember correctly, hundreds of thousands of years ago, Linglong''s sister, a Seraphim, happened to run into this Scythe Demon while performing a mission.


    As a result... Deputy Captain Linglong¡¯s squad lost to the Scythe Demon, and Deputy Captain Linglong¡¯s sister was the last one to resist the Scythe Demon and let her team evacuate. "


    "Then... Finally, isn''t Linglong Vice Captain''s sister?" Ani covered her mouth.


    Liu Luo nodded.


    Linglong resolutely raised her hand at this time, her golden eyes were filled with murderous aura: "In any case, I will kill this sickle demon! I have worked hard to become a Seraphim all these years to avenge my sister. !"


    "Linglong." The women couldn''t bear to look at Linglong.


    Linglong had always looked like a calm and calm big sister before, but now Linglong is completely different.


    It can be seen that when she knew that the enemy who killed her sister was here, she had lost her usual calmness.


    "Okay. Ru Xi, now your team has made a decision." Zhuo Yu said next to her, as if she had expected it.


    Ru Xi took a deep breath and raised her head: "Okay, I know. We are willing to stay and participate in the battle with the devil.


    But our battle will not follow anyone''s command. We decide what we should do. "


    Ye Hao was taken aback, if these women didn''t obey the arrangement, what would they want them to do.


    "You don''t need to follow his orders, but discuss how to fight with me, there should be no problem." Zhuo Yu said with a smile.


    Ru Xi hesitated. Although Zhuo Yu was weaker than her now, Zhuo Yu was still her predecessor in name.


    "Senior Zhuo Yu, there is no problem."


    "Okay, then there is nothing wrong." Zhuo Yu clasped his hands together.


    Ye Hao secretly said inwardly, Zhuo Yu''s operation was incredible.


    It seemed that the decision was handed over to Ru Xi and others, but in fact everything was under her control.


    It now appears that this angel team will not follow their orders.


    But I discussed with Zhuo Yu, isn''t it the same.


    "Well, they have just been resurrected. I will take them to rest for a while. When the battle begins, you will inform us." Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao and said.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    Even though Ru Xi''s team agreed to cooperate, there would still be some gaps in close contact with them.


    After all, I killed them once.


    And killing them this time is different from the one that killed Zhuoyu.


    That time, Zhuo Yu took the initiative to attack Ye Hao, and Ye Hao was completely self-defense.


    However, Ru Xi''s team was attacked by Ye Hao subjectively and set an ambush.


    In this way, Ye Hao separated from Zhuo Yu and others, and Ye Hao gained a considerable strength.


    ...


    12 o''clock on the 30th


    More than a day has passed since the battle of Demon Region City ended.


    Although the strength of Demon Region City was greatly damaged, the remaining combat power had been well adjusted.


    At this moment, in the conference hall on the central island.


    Father Ye Ming, Grandma Ye, Bei Ming Sisi, Queen Jin Luan and Ye Hao gathered here for a meeting.


    "My dad didn''t come?" Ye Hao looked at Bei Ming Sisi. Although Ye Zhan knew his situation during this period, according to his personality, he couldn''t be idle at all, looking for things to do everywhere.


    "His guy ran away even though he was injured. I told him to stay in the house honestly." Bei Ming Sisi said with some complaints.


    "Are you sure that kid is willing to be honest?" Elder Ye Ming said with a smile.


    "If I didn''t watch it before, he really wouldn''t rest. But early this morning, he seemed to be a little lethargic. He had been lying in bed to rest. I was still a little worried, but I asked Hao''er to take a look." Bei Ming Sisi said.


    Ye Hao said, "It''s nothing, but the energy provided by the eggs in his body gives him some Zerg characteristics and is in a dormant state.


    It is estimated that next, calluses will form around his body. "


    "Cocoon, that is not really a worm." Queen Jinluan said in surprise.


    "Okay, let''s talk about business now. The situation in our Demon Region City is basically restored today, that is, the energy of the shady enchantment has not been fully restored.


    In addition, under our arrangement, the conditions of the other cities with red alarms have also been stabilized. Although the losses are great, at least there is no danger of falling. "Master Ye Ming said.


    Bei Mingsisi nodded: "This is thanks to the Zerg warriors. Although the Zerg warriors are not strong alone, they are really not afraid of death, and they are very physically strong.


    Having just finished fighting in one place, you can support other battlefields without saying a word. "


    "The situation in the Black Great Wall Alliance in front of us is stable, then we have to officially start Ye Hao''s meat grinder plan." Ye Ming said in a deep voice.


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up: "Everyone agrees?"


    "Well, I told a few other city owners about your plan. Although this is very risky. But generally everyone agrees. In the past six months, they have also counted the troops they can produce."


    Elder Ye Ming took out a piece of paper with a series of data on it.

 Chapter 2517： North Sea Giant Monster·Nine-headed Hellhound

    Chapter 2517 North Sea Giant Demon Nine-headed Hellhound


    "According to the statistics of the Black Great Wall Alliance, we can now mobilize up to 30 warships loaded with magic hunting cannons, and another 5,000 people.


    The Xuantian Dragon King of Battle Dragon City originally wanted to join this battle, but they were still fighting fiercely over there, so they couldn''t get away. "Master Ye Ming said.


    Ye Hao said: "While supporting this plan, we must also ensure that Zhucheng has the ability to protect itself, and those who are still fighting like Zhanlongcheng can actually have an effect.


    If they involve more demons, the number of enemies we will face will also decrease. "


    "That''s what I said." Ye Ming went on to say: "Looking at it this way, the combat power we can provide here is like this.


    There are more than 5,000 people in total. Among them are me and Xiaocui, the high-level quasi-gods, you and your grandmother, the middle-level quasi-gods, your mother, and Queen Jinluan. "


    Ye Hao said: "My mother and Queen Jinluan are actually more appropriate to stay in the Ten Thousand Demon City. If we come out of the nest and leave the rear empty and let the demons take advantage of it, that would be bad.


    "But so far, our top combat power is still lacking. Even if the Zerg Queen Isabella and the four-winged angel Zhuoyu are added, our side is far from enough." Ye Ming The old man frowned and said.


    Ye Hao smiled and said: "In fact, I found some reinforcements here, an angel team, two lower-level main god-level seraphs, and three four-winged angels.


    Their power still has a certain restraint effect on demons. "


    "Two seraphs? In this case, we have a lot of power to deal with the four lower main gods of the enemy! At least in number, both sides are four lower main gods!" Ye Ming patted the table. Smiled.


    "Yes." Ye Hao nodded, and he looked at Grandma Ye: "But if we have more accurate information about the enemy, it will be more beneficial to our battle."


    "Old lady, your grandson is asking how your intelligence investigation is." Ye Ming looked at Grandma Ye next to him.


    Grandma Ye said, "The investigation is almost done."


    She snapped her fingers, and in the center of the crowd, four phantoms appeared.


    One of them is the Scythe Demon who fought with them before.


    "These four people are the Scythe Demon, Martina, the North Sea Giant Demon, and the Nine Hellhounds." Grandma Ye said.


    Except for the blurry appearance of one of the phantoms created by Grandma Ye, the appearances of the other three are very detailed.


    They have seen the Scythe Demon, a demon with a sickle.


    The Giant Demon of the North Sea is an existence that looks exactly like an octopus monster, with an octopus in the lower body and a relatively different demon shape in the upper body.


    But what I have to say is that its size is the largest in it, several times larger than the other three combined.


    It is ten times larger than the nine-headed Hellhound, the second largest in size.


    "Is this Beihai Giant Demon really that big? This size is almost equivalent to our three Demon Realm City." Queen Jin Luan asked curiously.


    "The size of this North Sea giant monster can be controlled at will. When it was young, it was similar to the nine-headed Hellhound next to it. But remember, the bigger it is, the more terrifying the power it will display.


    It has two elemental powers, namely the water elemental power and the sea elemental power. "Grandma Ye explained.


    "Water system? The sea? These two concepts are not the same." Ye Hao was puzzled.


    Grandma Ye looked at Ye Hao: "Many elements and magic formations are actually similar. For example, the electric element and the thunder element seem to be the same.


    There are flame elements, sun elements, light elements, and sacred elements. However, the actual effect that can be displayed depends on my understanding of the elements and rules. "


    Ye Hao is half-understood, the power of elements and the power of laws are things that the gods of many planes are studying now.


    Even those powerhouses at the God King level and Demon King level dare not say that they have a complete understanding of this thing.


    "However, although his size is large, his strength ranks third among the four, which is about the same as the original Sickle Demon.


    However, because of its large body, it is a fixed target.


    But its defensive power, and its attack range is particularly powerful, its tentacles can be extended very long, this must be very careful. "Grandma Ye said.


    "This guy is so big, it''s only the third one." Bei Mingsisi took a breath.


    "I won''t introduce the Scythe Demon. Everyone has seen and dealt with it. This guy has two elemental powers, a sword and a demon. However, I have investigated that he is seriously injured now.


    If he is singled out with the old man at this time, he must not be your opponent. Maybe we can all handle him. So it is not to be afraid. "Grandma Ye said.


    Elder Ye Ming nodded and chuckled: "I played against him before, and his strength is indeed very strong. I didn''t expect that there would be three other guys above him. It seems there is a lot of trouble."


    "Let''s go on to say this nine-headed hellhound. The hellhound is actually a relatively large race of the Demon Plane. The more heads, the stronger its strength.


    Like the legendary three-headed hellhound on the earth, it is actually only a holy elementary level. Only with seven heads can one step into the quasi-god level, and nine heads can be the quasi-god level.


    It possesses a canine elemental power. The elemental power alone is not very strong, but the nine-headed hellhound itself has a very strong combat power, whether it is speed, power, physicality, or spells.


    Although it only has elemental power, its nine heads can use nine different abilities. Be careful when fighting against it. "Grandma Ye reminded.


    "The one who can''t see the face is Martina?" Ye Hao pointed to the vague human figure, which was also the smallest of the four lower main gods, no different from normal humans.


    "Yes. She is under the command of the arrogant demon, one of the top ten demon generals, and Martina, who ranks third, is known as the Demon God of War." When Grandma Ye mentioned this person, her voice was a little low.


    "What ability does she have?" Elder Ye Ming asked seriously.


    Through the information received before, everyone knows that this demon goddess of war, Martina, is the uncrowned king among the lower main gods. One can imagine how terrifying her strength is.


    Grandma Ye took a deep breath: "She has the law of warfare. This is a law only possessed by demon nobles, which can strengthen her to have a very terrifying combat power.


    It''s similar to Ye Zhan''s God of War rule, but the power is even more terrifying, and it''s completely used for massacres on the battlefield. "

 Chapter 2518： Meat grinder plan

    Chapter 2518 Meat Grinder Plan


    The demon possessing the power of law, this is the first demon Ye Hao has encountered except for Lucifer, the demon of greed and fighting before.


    And the purpose this time is to defeat the opponent.


    "This Martina" Grandma Ye whispered, "Leave this Martina to me to deal with."


    Suddenly, the meeting room fell into silence.


    "Old lady, are you too tired these few days and confused." Ye Ming looked at Grandma Ye in surprise.


    "Mother-in-law, you are not weak. But this Martina is the demon powerhouse of the lower main god, or the uncrowned king of the demon plane!" Bei Ming Sisi said with some worry.


    Grandma Ye said sternly: "I can''t explain this matter to you now, so I will only look at it later. We can prepare two plans, one is your plan for her.


    One is my plan for her alone. "


    "No, this is opposed. This is too dangerous." Ye Hao stood up and opposed.


    It is too risky to let myself have only the grandmother of a high-level quasi-god to face a lower main god, it is a battlefield, not a game that can be restarted.


    If there is anything in case, then there is no chance to come back.


    Grandma Ye wanted to say something, but looking at everyone''s concerned eyes, she knew that she had to dispel everyone''s worries, otherwise they would not allow herself to do her own way.


    "Then, when I face this Martina, let Haoer follow me." Grandma Ye said in compromise.


    Finally, Ye Hao and others agreed to Grandma Ye''s proposal.


    It''s just that everyone is still very curious, why is Grandma Ye suddenly interested in this Martina.


    "The forces for the battle have been arranged. At most half a day, we can prepare for the departure. But where should we set the final battlefield?" Father Ye Ming asked.


    "I have already figured out where to fight." Ye Hao pointed to the three-dimensional map of the area next to him.


    There is the Black Great Wall Alliance defense line on it, and the location of the Demon Alliance teleportation base.


    Ye Hao pointed to a huge group of rocks.


    "Here."


    "Ghost Stone Group?" Elder Ye Ming said the name of this place.


    "Is the name of the ghost stone group here?" Ye Hao asked.


    "The rocks here are all weird and strange, and there is no light source, they are like ghosts. Usually when there is a fleet of ships, I don''t like to go to this place. So I named it Ghost Stone Group."


    Father Ye Ming explained, and then asked, "Why did you choose this place?"


    "There are several reasons. Our main fighting force is the Zerg, and this place is right in the middle of the ruins of the Demon Alliance base and the Zerg base of Cardinal City.


    At that time, the Zerg support forces will be relatively fast. "Ye Hao said.


    Bei Mingsisi nodded: "It makes sense. At the speed of those Zerg warriors, it would take about four hours from the ruins of Cardinal City to this ghost stone group.


    This will also make it easier for us to send the devil''s corpse to the ruins of Cardinal City, creating more Zerg warriors. "


    "This is just one of the reasons, and the other is considering the terrain of the battle. Zergs use the worm sea tactics. Do they like flat push? Normally a flat battlefield may be more suitable for them.


    But this time our goal is not to end the battle as soon as possible, but to drag the enemy into this meat grinder and slowly wear away their vitality.


    Therefore, this kind of terrain is suitable for the chaotic killing battle, and the demons cannot deploy their effective defensive formation here. "Ye Hao said.


    "Well, it is indeed like this." Elder Ye Ming said in agreement.


    "The last reason is that this place seems simple, but it is the first way for the Devil Base to attack the Black Great Wall Alliance. The presence of a large number of our troops here can give the enemy an illusion.


    We have to cut off the back of those demons who are still in the melee, and eliminate them all.


    If this is the case, the people in the demon base will definitely send reinforcements to compete with us for this hub, and will not let us threaten the army they are fighting. "Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Queen Jin Luan clapped her hands and applauded: "Yes, not bad. Very good fighting arrangement, Master Ye Xiao is indeed a young talent."


    Bei Ming Sisi was a little distressed and pulled Ye Hao''s arm: "You kid, where did you learn these bad thoughts."


    Although this seems to be a problem, Bei Ming Si Si already has the answer.


    A young man in his early twenties, so meticulous.


    It must have gone through too many things to allow him to have such a deep city.


    Bei Ming Sisi felt sorry for her son who had gone through so many things at such a young age that she didn''t know.


    Although during this period of time, her mother had asked her son about those things, Ye Hao had nothing to hide apart from the system and some secret things.


    But some things that seemed extremely dangerous, when Ye Hao said it, seemed to be very safe, nothing happened.


    Bei Ming Sisi knew that this was his son comforting him, and he didn''t want to worry about it.


    But the more so, the more ashamed she felt.


    "Okay, in that case. Then we are determined to be here, as for the time." Master Ye Ming thought for a while, he said: "October 2nd, at 8 o''clock in the morning. Before 13:00 in the afternoon, all the troops will enter the ghost stone. Group scope."


    "Well, this time is just right." Ye Hao agreed, and he added: "But there is one detail. Our action this time must be more dynamic, so that the demons clearly feel that we are about to move. ."


    "I understand, I''ll let someone release the news." Father Ye Ming patted the table and sneered: "They have been bullying us before. This time, it''s our turn to fight back!"


    ...


    The evening of October 1


    Demon Alliance Teleportation Base.


    The four demons of the lower main gods are here.


    At this moment, the North Sea Giant Monster, who is only three meters tall, looked at the three people around and said: "We just got the news that the Black Great Wall Alliance is rectifying the army, as if preparing to go to this place called Ghost Stone Group."


    The Beihai Giant Demon pointed to the map on the table and said.


    "This position seems ordinary, but if those guys are stationed here, the army that is still fighting on the front line will never have a chance to retreat." Martina next to him whispered.


    "That''s right. So I suggest that we send troops to organize these guys'' plans." The North Sea giant monster''s tentacles knocked on the table and said.

 Chapter 2519： Worry of the Scythe Demon

    Chapter 2519 the fear of the sickle demon


    "Hmph, if it wasn''t for some waste. Even the terrestrial species is uncertain, and it will still be like this now." The nine-headed hellhound next to him said mockingly.


    Everyone in the room knew who was referring to.


    "What do you mean!" The sickle demon stared at the nine-headed hellhound.


    "What do I mean, do I need to make it clearer? Facing the terrestrial species, one of them died, and he was seriously injured and ran back.


    As a noble demon, I am really ashamed of you. If it were not for your failure, we would not have been reprimanded by Lord Demon God.


    There is no need for Master Demon God to bother to send more than 200,000 demon coalition forces over there. If I were you, I wouldn''t have the face to sit here, just find a place to apologize. "The nine heads of the nine hellhounds laughed sarcastically.


    "Look at this..." The Scythe Demon was angry, and he had been worried about the battle for this period of time. Now the nine hellhounds are completely sprinkling salt on his wounds.


    "Okay, just be quiet." Martina snapped at the table and snapped.


    Because Martina was wearing a ghost face mask, she couldn''t see exactly what she looked like, the devil goddess of war, and couldn''t see her face now.


    "We are now discussing the next things, not the previous things. If you want to fight, get out of here." Martina''s tone didn''t give the two guys any face.


    In the face of Martina, the two demons of the lower main gods did not have the slightest temper, and they all calmed down immediately.


    "North Sea Giant Demon, how do you arrange things this time." Martina looked at the North Sea Giant Demon.


    The North Sea Giant Demon said: "This time the number of enemy moves is not small. If we can take advantage of this battle, it will have a great effect on the next battle.


    Therefore, we might as well continue this opportunity to fight these guys.


    You should know that these guys usually hide in the dark shell, and it''s very special to come out like this. "


    "I think so too, I''m going to fight. I will definitely let this group of ghosts and rocks become the grave of this group of earth species." Nine-headed Hellhound smiled contemptuously.


    "How much power did the enemy send?" Martina asked.


    "According to our investigation, there are two lower main gods on the enemy''s side, and one of them is still a giant dragon. So we also need to send two lower main gods on our side.


    In addition, the enemy has the help of a Zerg army, the number of which is unknown. But I don''t think these are problems. As long as the two lower gods can be eliminated, their backbone will disappear.


    That victory belongs to us. "The Beihai Giant Demon said.


    Martina nodded and she stood up and paced back and forth.


    Because of Martina''s identity, the demon coalition here is basically what Martina said.


    Several other people would not object to her decision.


    "That''s it. This time, the North Sea giant monster, nine hellhounds, you three, led an army of thirty demons to this ghost stone group to meet this group of earth species.


    On the one hand, it was to stop their plan, and on the other hand, they tried to give each other a heavy blow as much as possible to completely wipe out their two lower master gods there, and annihilate their hope! "Martina said in a deep voice.


    The Beihai giant monster and the nine-headed hellhound stood up.


    "Ok."


    "No problem, leave it to me. I will let those guys know what a real demon powerhouse is!"


    The sickle demon stood up gritted his teeth and said, "Master Martina, I don''t think this is appropriate. This group of earth species is very cunning. Since they dare to take the initiative, they must have thought of the possibility that we would attack.


    If we really want to attack, we must use all our strength. "


    "All the strength? Excluding the frontline army, we still have 400,000 demon coalition forces here. Do you mean you want us to abandon the teleportation base and dispatch the whole army?" Martina''s tone was obviously a little unkind.


    The sickle devil bit his scalp and said: "I mean, the four hundred thousand demon coalition can keep fifty thousand. And our four lower master gods will all be dispatched.


    As long as we can kill the two lower master gods, we can win! "


    "Scythe demon, you guy is scared by the earth species. Isn''t it just the two lower gods? We also need to let the four lower gods dispatch together.


    Want to let Martina-sama do it herself? What do you think of those earth species? "Nine-headed Hellhound looked at the Scythe Demon with a sneer.


    The sickle demon gritted his teeth and retorted: "I mean, we have already suffered a loss, we can''t take it lightly, otherwise we will suffer a lot of losses, and may even destroy the plans of several demon gods! "


    "Shut up, loser. You are the loser, not us. The North Sea Giant Monster and I will let those guys know what fear is! You loser just stay here and heal your injuries." Nine Heads Hell The dog dismissed it.


    The North Sea Giant Demon also said aloud: "Enough Scythe Demon. You are not wrong, but if you are too cautious, it is fear. Our demons have never feared anyone.


    Moreover, Lord Martina''s task was appointed by Lord Arrogant Demon God, so she must guard this teleportation base anyway. And also have a certain amount of troops here. "


    What else the Scythe Demon wanted to say was stopped by Martina.


    "Okay, let''s talk about it here today. Everything is done as we said just now. The North Sea giant monster, nine-headed hellhound, I hope you don''t let me down this time." Martina has agreed with this plan.


    The Beihai Giant Demon smiled and said, "Master Martina, don''t worry, our Demon Alliance is all right."


    The nine heads of the nine-headed hellhound showed a hideous expression: "I am already looking forward to it. I have a taste of what the lower lord **** of the earth species is like. I heard that there is a giant dragon."


    One of the heads looked at the Scythe Demon with provocation in his eyes: "If you want the Scythe Demon, I can bring you back a bone at that time."


    The Scythe demon clenched his fists and left with a bit angrily. When he walked to the door, he stopped: "No matter what, you better be careful. This time the enemy is different from the previous enemies. ."


    After speaking, the Scythe Demon walked out of the hall.


    He didn''t know if they would listen to their own words, but this was already what he could say.


    "Hahaha, a coward." Nine-headed Hellhound chuckled lightly, and then said: "North Sea Giant Demon, let''s lead the army and let those ants know how powerful we are."


    "Yeah." The Beihai Giant Demon said.

 Chapter 2520： Battle of Ghost Stone Group

    Chapter 2520 Ghost Stone Group Battle


    Ghost stone group.


    There is no luminous source here. It can be said that this is the darkest place in this void.


    And the stones here are very weird, they look like ghosts at first glance.


    It can be said that if you let Hollywood directors see this place, they will be amazed. This place is simply a venue specially created for horror films, and there is no need for decoration at all.


    But at this moment, in this place that has been rarely irradiated by light for tens of thousands of years, some dense light sources have appeared.


    These are all warships of the Demon Alliance, and each warship has some dim ghost lights.


    Take a closer look, there are hundreds of warships of these demon coalition forces, and each of them is densely packed with people.


    Although the demons are not afraid of the erosion of the void, and their own flying ability can also allow them to come and go freely here.


    However, that would also cost a lot of consumption. If you fly over a long distance, the combat effectiveness is estimated to be less than half.


    So everyone is still riding this kind of warship.


    The warship that the Demon Alliance was responsible for spying on intelligence came out of the ghost stone group, and there was still flames on it, many wounded demon warriors.


    It seems that I have just experienced a battle.


    A demon flew out of this warship and landed on the most powerful warship in the fleet.


    "Did you find the target?" the nine hellhounds on the battleship looked at the visitor and asked.


    This fleet was sent by him to spy on intelligence.


    "Reported that a very dense number of biological reactions were found in the ghost stone group. A large number of human warships were also found. We were raided by the weapons of the human warships, and there were several strong people.


    If it were not for us to run fast, I would not be able to come back. "Devil Hui reports.


    "Other than that, haven''t we found any traces of enemies elsewhere?" The nine-headed hellhound interrogated another demon who was responsible for peripheral intelligence collection.


    "No, no traces of other enemies have been found. These earth species should also know that it is not advantageous to confront us directly, so they want to use the terrain here to take root here.


    If we don''t fight and go around, they can cut our back and attack us. "The demon replied.


    "Hmph, in the face of absolute strength, these cunning schemes are useless. North Sea Giant Monster, I think we can order our army to attack now.


    Directly wipe out all the enemies hidden in it, completely destroying their inner hope. "Nine-headed Hellhound grinned.


    The giant North Sea monster on the side stared at the group of ghosts and rocks in front of him. He didn''t mind the unrestrained tactics of the nine-headed hellhound. After all, in his eyes, he didn''t think any enemy could defeat their demon alliance.


    "Well, no problem." The Beihai Giant Demon agreed.


    Afterwards, the nine-headed hellhound sent an order to the whole army.


    The demons on the warships all fluttered up, holding various weapons in their hands.


    There were almost 100,000 demons in the first wave of attacks, and these 100,000 demons alone, flying in the air, formed a shady scene, which made the people who saw it feel a little timid.


    The demon flying in the front rushed into the ghost stone group one by one.


    Although they carry some luminous props on their bodies, in the dark environment, these props can''t bring them much light.


    And the leader of this vanguard is a high-level quasi-god demon.


    "You go over there for me, you go over there. Sweep me one by one, and find out all the hidden ants and crush them!" The high-level quasi-god demon ordered!


    A team of demons searched for some places in the rock group.


    Hiss


    Suddenly, a demon heard some movement on his head. He raised his head and saw a permeating picture.


    I saw that a rock above his head was densely covered with hundreds of insects.


    These bugs are completely dark. If you don''t look carefully and listen to the sounds on them, you won''t be able to detect them at all.


    But before the demon could make a sound, the hissing sound around became more pronounced.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    There was a scream in the distance.


    And all the bugs on the top of the demon''s head flew down, and the demon was surrounded in the blink of an eye.


    The demon tried to resist. He brandished his weapon and hacked several insects to death, but compared to the number of terrifying insects, this was nothing at all.


    Soon, the demon was eaten away by bugs.


    "Kill...they..." A centipede-like female insect person appeared on a boulder.


    This is a demigod-level bug that already has a female appearance.


    Following her order, all the hidden bugs swarmed out and fought with the demons.


    "Don''t panic, don''t panic. Set up your formation!" the high-level quasi **** demon shouted loudly.


    But in the next second, he felt as if he was being stared at by something.


    The high-level quasi-god demon raised his head, and he saw a female body floating high in the air, with insect-like wings behind it, and several tentacles.


    Isabella stared at the prey in front of her and rushed straight down.


    At the same time, in other locations.


    A battleship appeared, and the magic hunting cannons on the battleship fired shells at the demon''s camp.


    Boom boom boom


    The explosion sounded endlessly.


    Some demons were extremely angry and rushed through the sea of ??worms, trying to rush to the warships, but when they rushed to the front, they found that there was a thin layer of barrier on these warships.


    Before these demons could react, their bodies were shattered by the attacks of the Alliance fighters in the barrier.


    "Attention Fleet One, there are a lot of demons flooding to your side. Don''t mess with the camp. Five warships are shelling in turns."


    "No. 2 Fleet, No. 3 Fleet, your position needs to be adjusted, move to C Zone 147."


    In the center of the rock group is a rock that has been transformed into a command room.


    Ye Duoer was standing in front of a black stone plate, and on the stone plate was a three-dimensional projection map, and the picture projected on it was the battlefield of the ghost stone group.


    And what she is currently commanding is a warship.


    Ye Hao on the side looked at his sister in surprise. He thought that his sister was just a cultivator with a good talent, but he didn''t expect to have such an ability.


    "Is it scared? Actually, your sister, she likes the feeling of commanding the army more than she practices. It''s like Go, Chess, Junqi. Your father and your grandfather, and even some of the elders in the village were in her fifteenth century. When I was 10 years old, she was no longer her opponent." Bei Ming Sisi said from the side.

 Chapter 2521： Nine-headed Hellhound

    Chapter 2521 the angry nine-headed hellhound


    "Then this is?" Ye Hao pointed to Ye Duoer who was now fully paying attention to the commanded battle.


    "This is something designed by your grandfather when he was in the village. It can unite warships and warships together to build a small shady barrier, which is much better than the previous protection barrier. .


    As for letting Do''er command, this group of ghost stones looks chaotic, but in Do''er''s eyes it is a chess game. She can make these fleets appear in the most suitable places to achieve the best results.


    You know what your grandfather said, the combat effectiveness of the team under Doer''s command can be increased by at least 30%! "Bei Ming Sisi said.


    It turned out to be such a thing, it''s no wonder that Ye Ming insisted that Ye Duoer, who was performing a task outside, must rush back.


    "Okay, don''t talk about it. Leave it to Ye Duo''er and Queen Isabella''s zerg army. You don''t need to go to Sisi, take care of Duo''er here.


    Haoer, let''s meet our opponent.


    There are still surprises to offer to them. "Master Ye Ming looked at Ye Hao and smiled lightly.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao nodded.


    Several people used their own means and flew into the air.


    During the flight, Ye Hao curiously looked at Grandma Ye who had been silent: "Grandma, why didn''t you say a word just now? Is there something on your mind?"


    "It''s okay. I just didn''t expect that this time there were only two lower main gods." Grandma Ye said.


    "The two lower master gods came, which shows that they look down on us at all, but this is in the middle, and their contempt will cost them a heavy price.


    Just when the Martina was no longer there, we took down these two lower gods. "Ye Hao said.


    Grandma Ye nodded.


    Soon, Ye Ming and Ye Hao and others flew out of the rock group, came outside the rock group, and faced the two lower main god-level demons on the largest black warship outside.


    "My lord, a few people have come out over there. I will take people to destroy them!" said a high-level quasi-god demon beside the North Sea giant monster and the nine-headed hellhound.


    Just when the demon wanted to show it, the nine-headed hellhound poured cold water on his head.


    "If you go, I promise you will not survive for three minutes. There are two lower master gods, and there are three high-level quasi gods besides them."


    The high-level quasi-god demon swallowed, and only then did he see clearly that there was a dragon shadow floating in the darkness behind those people.


    He had heard that this time there was a dragon of the lower main **** among the enemies


    Enemies of this level are not something they can deal with.


    This high-level quasi-god demon can only lower his head and stop talking.


    "They ran out in such a grand manner, they really deliberately provoke us." Nine-headed Hellhound said while looking at the giant North Sea monster next to him.


    The power of the water element on the North Sea monster began to emerge: "What about the provocation, but it is two lower main gods, plus three high-level quasi gods. You think you can defeat us?


    They will know in a moment what a ridiculous provocation this is. "


    When the voice fell, the octopus-like feet of the North Sea giant stomped directly on the deck, and went straight to the group of people.


    "I''ll leave it to your command here, just hit me fiercely. Don''t let me let any of the enemies in this ghost stone group?" After the nine-headed hellhound finished speaking, he followed the North Sea giant monster who had left.


    "The battle of the four lower main gods, I don''t know what kind of scene this will be." The high-rank quasi **** whispered, with envy in his eyes.


    ...


    "They are here." Ye Hao whispered.


    "Play with them, let them fall into our trap without knowing it." Ye Ming said through a voice transmission: "Except for me and Xiao Cui.


    The rest of you just need to pretend to be outside, and take care to protect yourself. "


    Ye Hao and Grandma Ye nodded and didn''t say much.


    "You are the leaders of the Black Great Wall Alliance." The North Sea Giant Demon stood a hundred meters away from Ye Ming and the others, but the voice could reach them.


    "Which of you has defeated the Scythe Demon, I will fight him." The nine-headed Hellhound came up looking for an opponent who defeated the Scythe Demon.


    Because if he defeated his opponent against the Scythe Demon, he would be able to show off in front of the Scythe Demon again.


    "Me." Ye Ming admitted to the matter.


    Although in fact, the serious wounded sickle demon was the credit of everyone at that time.


    "It''s you?" The nine-headed hellhound looked up and down Ye Ming, and said with a blank eye: "Although you are the lower lord god, your aura of the earth species is too weak.


    That fellow Scythe Demon will be defeated by you, which really loses the face of our demons. "


    "Hmph, I think you two look like this, it''s not like the legend. It''s just an octopus and a smelly dog." Ye Hao smiled contemptuously with his hands on his hips.


    The nine-headed Hellhound''s face sank, and he looked at Ye Hao: "Boy, I warn you. I hate that others compare me to a weak creature like a dog. I am a Hellhound!


    The powerful hellhound of the demons. "


    "Oh, I understand. Hellhound, isn''t it just for people to watch the door? What''s the difference between this and the watchdog. My watchdog can bark, can your nine dog heads bark?" Ye Haoqing Said with a smile.


    This immediately made the nine heads of the nine hellhounds angry.


    "Boy, you''re looking for death!" One of the heads sprayed flames at Ye Hao.


    This is the ability of one of these nine heads.


    It''s a pity that this flame is not enough to see in front of Ye Hao, even if he has the strength of the lower main god.


    You must know that Ye Hao has the laws of ice and water.


    Ye Hao thought, and the Ice King God Seat appeared behind him, and a transparent ice shield directly blocked the flames of the nine hellhounds.


    "Why? That''s the ability? Then you are really inferior to the Scythe Demon. You know, the Scythe Demon caused us a lot of trouble.


    You''d better go back quickly, call the Scythe Demon. "Ye Hao could see from the words just now that there should be a contradiction between this nine-headed hellhound and that sickle demon.


    So Ye Hao said these things now, deliberately provoking the nine-headed hellhound.


    And this nine-headed **** dog was really irritated by Ye Hao.


    "Earth species, congratulations. You succeeded in angering me, and I will eat your body one bite at a time!" The whole body of the nine-headed hellhound has expanded three times, and the body exudes a black breath, like a demon fountain from **** general.


    And this is the power of the canine element!

 Chapter 2522： The Ambushed Northern Sea Giant Monster

    Chapter 2522 the North Sea Giant Demon Ambushed


    Here, the nine-headed hellhound approached Ye Hao and fought with Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao entered a fighting state, and you came and went with the nine-headed hellhound.


    However, in the battle with the nine-headed hellhound, Ye Hao was still at a disadvantage and could only barely resist.


    After all, the enemy is the lower main god, and although Ye Hao is very strong, there is still a big gap with the lower main god.


    But fortunately, there was also Master Ye Ming. Master Ye Ming displayed his own law of killing and besieged the nine hellhounds with Ye Hao.


    This allowed the balance of battle to be balanced again.


    Grandma Ye was also casting spells from a distance, not counting the harassment of the nine hellhounds, and creating opportunities for Ye Hao and others.


    "These guys are really annoying. The power of the laws possessed by this lower main god''s earth species actually carries such a powerful murderous aura.


    The strength displayed by the other guy is not at the high-level Quasi-God level. "Nine-headed Hellhound felt the strength of Ye Ming and Ye Hao in the battle.


    At this time he also understood why the Scythe Demon would suffer under the hands of these earth species.


    At this time, he also put away his intention to underestimate the enemy, but he has not yet thought of his ending here today, which is actually doomed.


    "North Sea Giant Demon, come and help me!" The North Sea Giant Demon next to the Nine Hell Hounds asked for help. Although he was not afraid of the three people in front of him, if there was no support from others, the battle would take a very long time.


    The nine-headed hellhound waited for a long time in the fierce battle, but did not wait for the response from the Beihai Giant Monster.


    Taking advantage of the gap in the battle, he looked in the direction of the Northern Sea Giant Demon in the distance. He knew why the Northern Sea Giant Demon had no time to pay attention to him.


    The North Sea Giant Demon has completely demonstrated his huge body, and in front of him is a golden green dragon.


    Although the size of the giant dragon is not as big as the giant monster of the North Sea, the power filled with that body makes the nine hellhounds feel a little afraid.


    That is the strength of the favored race.


    "It looks like you have no one to help you now." Ye Hao used the Pluto twelve heavy cannons while teasing the nine hellhounds.


    The nine-headed hellhound snorted, "I can kill you without my help, but the result has never changed?"


    "Really? Then if you want to see and wait, can you still smile." Ye Hao''s eyes flashed cunningly.


    The battle here will be inconclusive for a while.


    In addition, the battle between the Beihai Giant Demon and Xiao Cui was quite fierce.


    Xiao Cui used her own dragon law to continuously attack the North Sea giant monster.


    The North Sea Giant Monster also uses its own water elemental power and the sea elemental power.


    Let the surroundings be filled with seawater, like a sea, against Xiaocui''s powerful attack.


    Because the bodies of both are relatively large, they will drift away from each other.


    From the ghost stone group, it opened a distance of tens of kilometers.


    A strange gaze flashed from Xiao Cui''s dragon eye, and she looked at a seemingly inconspicuous floating boulder behind the North Sea giant monster.


    The North Sea giant monster did not notice the weirdness of the giant dragon in front of him, but continued to attack Xiao Cui.


    "The Might of the North Sea!" The North Sea giant roared. Although they were in the void, the North Sea giant directly summoned a large tsunami.


    This is not an ordinary tsunami, it is full of the power of the sea elements.


    If an ordinary quasi-god-level powerhouse is beaten by this trick, there is a high probability that multiple fractures in the body will cause serious injuries, and those with bad luck may even be shot directly into pieces.


    Xiao Cui was not afraid of this monstrous tsunami.


    As dragons, although there is no law of water system, in their blood, there is a natural desire to subdue the sea.


    Xiao Cui Long groaned, her body swelled at this moment, and her body size was expanded three times compared to the original size, although it was still incomparable with the North Sea Giant Demon.


    But this huge size still made Xiao Cui a bit more domineering.


    Afterwards, Xiao Cui was full of golden light, and headed straight towards the North Sea Giant Monster behind the turbulent tide.


    Boom boom boom


    Xiao Cui''s body slammed heavily on the turbulent ocean tide. After a short pause, Xiao Cui directly broke through the North Sea Giant Monster''s ¡®North Sea Might¡¯.


    At the same time, Xiao Cui had already rushed in front of the North Sea Giant Monster.


    The Beihai giant monster was in its own thousands of tentacles, trying to entangle Xiaocui.


    But when his tentacles touched Xiao Cui''s scales, they burned.


    "A monster in a mere gulp, dare to touch the dragon scales!" Xiaocui said proudly, and then she opened her mouth to spray out a raging''Dragon''s Fury''.


    The huge beam of light forced the North Sea Giant Monster to defend, so he had to turn offense to defense, using his own tentacles to form a shield in front of him to resist Xiao Cui''s''Dragon''s Fury''.


    Xiao Cui continued to release''Dragon''s Fury'', and her figure continued to approach the Beihai Giant Monster.


    The North Sea giant monster had no choice but to keep its hind legs.


    "You are attacking now. Once you stop and your strength is insufficient, then it''s time for me to attack." The North Sea giant monster looked at Xiao Cui with a sneer, and said his next plan without any concealment.


    Although he didn''t know why this dragon''s attack was so fierce, but if the opponent''s attack like this could not break through his own defense.


    When the attack was unsustainable, it was time for his Beihai Giant Monster to counterattack.


    Xiao Cui looked at the mocking expression of the Beihai Giant Demon, she didn''t care at all, instead she further increased her attack.


    "Is this guy crazy? Does she think that an attack like this can break through my defenses?" The Beihai giant was puzzled: "Forget it, since she is so arrogant, let me teach her a lesson. ."


    The North Sea giant monster is very confident that he can withstand Xiao Cui''s attack. Although his attack is not very strong, you must know that he has the power of the water element and the power of the sea element is very resistant.


    Because water and the sea have a strong containment effect, no matter how you attack the sea, the sea will still be like that.


    "Angel sanctions."


    Suddenly a voice came from behind the North Sea Giant Monster, and there was also a power that made the North Sea Giant Monster''s heart jealous.


    The Beihai Giant Monster turned his head, he actually saw six angels appearing behind him, two of them even had six wings!


    "Seraph! This... how is this possible? The Scythe Demon said that he only saw a four-winged angel, why did the Seraph appear here!" The calmness of the giant North Sea monster disappeared at this time.


    Because Seraphim is the lower main god, and now there are two lower main gods, and there are four four-winged angels!

 Chapter 2523： Hellhound of Backlash

    Chapter 2523 **** dog


    At the same time, the four angel sanctions inserted into the four stout tentacles of the North Sea Giant Monster.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!)


    But because he was punished by an angel and pierced into his tentacles, for some reason, he couldn''t move now.


    And these four angels sanctions were performed by Zhuoyu, who are four-winged angels.


    Zhuo Yu shouted at Ru Xi and Linglong in the sky: "Hurry up, it''s now!"


    Ru Xi and Linglong looked at each other, and then raised the angel sword in their hands. The force of the angel elements gathered on the angel sword, and behind them a huge angel phantom appeared.


    The angel phantom was holding the huge angel''s sword with both hands, with the tip of the sword facing downward, as if it was about to fall down at any time.


    "Damn it, **** it!" When the North Sea Giant Monster saw this scene, he knew he was fooled.


    The previous dragon''s seemingly crazy attack was actually trying to attract him here.


    Because if he was allowed to see such an angel team directly, he would not take it lightly, and would even leave immediately.


    After all, what he had to face right now were three powerhouses at the lower main **** level.


    In order to conceal the Beihai Giant Monster, Ru Xi and Zhuo Yu, the angel team, had hidden here early. In order to avoid leaking their breath, they dared not move.


    Is that so? The North Sea giant monster fell into their trap by throwing himself into the trap.


    The Beihai Giant Monster began to struggle frantically, but how could the four angelic sanctions that fixed his body let him easily escape.


    Ru Xi and Linglong shouted in unison: "Archangel''s sword!"


    The light and shadow of two huge angels, the huge angel sword in their hands fell towards the North Sea giant monster.


    "No! No! No!" The Beihai giant yelled in horror, and black ink oozes from the surface of his body, which corroded the angel sanctions, and then forced Zhuo Yu and the others back.


    At this moment, the sword of the archangel had fallen in front of him.


    Boom


    Two dazzling lights can be detected hundreds of kilometers apart.


    "This is? Seraphim''s archangel sword! Or two!" The nine-headed hellhound who was fighting fiercely noticed this fluctuation, and his heart jumped suddenly.


    If the Beihai Giant Demon really encountered two seraphs, then he was really in danger.


    At this moment, an octopus-like monster rushed out: "It''s not good... there is an angel team, two seraphs!"


    This person turned out to be the North Sea Giant Demon, but his current body has shrunk at least ten times, completely devoid of the previous dazzling power.


    At the same time, there are many wounds on his body. The most conspicuous are the two marks on his abdomen and his left eye.


    It stands to reason that ordinary wounds can be repaired by the devil''s body.


    But these two wounds, not only showed no signs of repair, on the contrary, they continued to rot and ooze blood.


    Behind the North Sea Giant Monster, the Angel Squad and Xiao Cui chased over in time, completely blocking the route that the North Sea Giant Monster might escape.


    "Sorry, we didn''t expect this guy to have the ability to protect himself, and he was still alive after taking over the two blows of the''Archangel Sword''." Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao apologetically.


    Ye Hao didn''t mind and said, "You have done it very smoothly. You can seriously injure a North Sea giant monster. I think you can kill these two demon gentlemen as well."


    Ye Haoxu looked at the Beihai Giant Demon and the Nine-headed Hellhound who were engulfed with a smile on his mouth.


    At this moment, the situation has completely changed.


    There were only two lower main gods on the devil''s side, and one of them, the North Sea Giant Demon, was seriously injured.


    Looking back at Ye Hao''s side, Ye Ming Xiaocui, and two seraphs, a total of four lower gods.


    There are also several quasi-god-level powerhouses with terrifying strength!


    The balance of this battle was completely tilted to Ye Hao''s side.


    "What do we do now?" The North Sea giant monster looked at the nine **** dogs in front of him worriedly.


    "There is only one way now." The nine-headed hellhound suddenly took out a black magic order.


    "No, that''s a token of the demons. He is asking for help!" Grandma Ye said it was already a step too late.


    After crushing the pass token, a black ghost rushed straight to the direction of the demon base, the speed that Xiao Cui couldn''t catch up.


    "Heh. What about the help? From your demon base to here, even if your uncrowned king arrives non-stop, it will take at least twenty minutes.


    These ten minutes, we are enough to kill you. "Ye Hao said confidently.


    "You are right. According to your situation, it is indeed impossible for the two of us to support the arrival of reinforcements." Nine-headed Hellhound nodded and said.


    The Beihai Giant Monster looked at the nine-headed Hellhound in surprise: "Then what shall we do? Then what is the use of you to send the token."


    "We, the lower main god, can''t survive. But I can''t do the middle main god! The North Sea giant monster, for the big plan of our demons, we can only sacrifice you." The nine-headed hellhound suddenly opened its mouth and bit. Lived in the body of the North Sea Giant Demon.


    The nine heads bite at different positions, and they gnawed quickly. The two claws grasped the body of the North Sea giant monster, giving him no chance to get rid of it.


    "You...what are you doing...you...are you...crazy..." The North Sea giant monster''s struggle soon stopped, because the speed of the nine-headed hellhounds was so fast.


    And he is now seriously injured, and he can''t stop the sudden attack of the nine hellhounds without any protection.


    In this way, he never thought that he did not die under the hands of the enemy, but was buried in the belly of his teammate.


    After devouring the nine-headed Hellhound of the companion North Sea Giant Demon, the body began to change, and the originally huge body began to become even larger.


    At the same time, black scales grew on the surface of the body, and a horn grew on each dog''s head.


    At the same time, in the center of the nine heads, a significantly larger head grew out.


    "Howl woohoo!" Nine Hellhounds...No, it should be called ten Hellhounds making a breathtaking roar.


    "Damn it, this is the breath of the middle main god! This guy actually increased his combat power by devouring his companions!" Ye Ming frowned and said.


    Ye Hao and the others never expected this to happen.


    You know, there is no plan to deal with the middle main **** in their strategy.


    The strength of the middle main **** is not comparable to the lower main god.


    Even if they had four lower-level main gods now, Ye Hao was not sure that he would hold this middle-level main **** without any casualties on his side.


    "No, he is not the real middle-ranked master **** now." Grandma Ye suddenly said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 2524： Top Ten Demon Generals Fourth Seat·Plague Demon Lord

    Chapter 2524 Ten Major Generals Fourth Seat Plague Demon Lord


    Grandma Ye stared intently at the ten Hellhounds that had completed their evolution.


    "This is a special ability of the Hellhound race, but generally only one of the tens of thousands of Hellhounds will give birth to this ability. This ability can be used in a short time by devouring some powerful individuals at a critical moment. Enhance their combat effectiveness.


    However, this was only for a short time, and the level of promotion was not the real level. Although his current aura felt only the middle main god, his actual combat power was actually equivalent to the peak of the lower main god. "Grandma Ye said sternly.


    The huge head in the center of the ten hellhounds looked at Grandma Ye grinningly: "I didn''t expect that there would be a demon hiding in the earth species, but you know the special abilities of our hellhounds, and your identity must be extraordinary.


    Yes, you are right. I am not a true middle-ranking god, nor can I improve my combat effectiveness for a long time.


    But you have to be clear, what I have to do is not to defeat the inside, I just need to persist until my reinforcements arrive.


    Although I am not your opponent, but likewise, you are not her opponent! "


    Ye Hao and Ye Ming glanced at each other and attacked the ten hellhounds at the same time.


    They now know that they are pressed for time.


    Ten Hellhounds wanted to delay time and wait for his reinforcements to appear, so he did not hesitate to attack and devour his companions.


    And if he is really allowed to succeed, then the uncrowned king known as the lower main **** will appear here.


    That situation will change drastically.


    And the duration of this state of ten hellhounds is not known for how long.


    If the time comes to face two such opponents at the same time, it will be very dangerous information for Ye Hao and the others.


    "Ten Fang Blood Sword Slaughter the Sky!" Ye Ming used his own trick without hesitation.


    Ye Hao opened his hands, and two four-fold destruction star rings appeared on his palm.


    "Angel sanctions!"


    "The sword of the archangel!"


    Zhuo Yu''s four-winged angel Shi and Ru Xi''s six-winged angel also launched attacks at the same time.


    ¡®Dragon''s Fury! ¡¯


    Xiaocui ejected a blazing dragon''s breath beam.


    In this way, the battle here continues.


    The ten Hellhounds also burst out with amazing combat power, facing the siege of the crowd, they did not fall in the slightest.


    His ten heads released a variety of tricks, and his newly grown head was amazingly capable of using the skills of the giant monster of the North Sea that he had devoured.


    The elemental power of water, and the elemental power of the sea.


    This caused a lot of trouble to Ye Hao and others.


    ...


    Among the ghost stones.


    Isabella pushed back the quasi-god-level demon who besieged herself in front of her, raising her head and looking at the battlefield above.


    "The breath of the middle main god? I don''t know what happened to them." Isabella felt the breath of the middle main god, something that had never been mentioned before in their plan.


    On the central podium.


    Ye Duoer raised her head suddenly: "Mother, this breath... Grandpa and older brothers..."


    Bei Ming Si Si mother and daughter also felt this powerful breath.


    Bei Ming Sisi squeezed his fists, but still comforted: "There will be nothing wrong. With your grandfather and brother, they will definitely handle it. You only need to be responsible for the battlefield here.


    How is the battle going now? Are there any difficulties? "


    Bei Ming Sisi changed the subject and asked Ye Duoer about the current battle.


    Ye Duo''er blinked his watery eyes and said, "The situation is quite optimistic now, because the terrain here is rather chaotic and narrow.


    Just suitable for the Zerg battle, their number is very terrifying, suddenly appearing from a corner, you can kill those demons by surprise.


    The fleet that my grandfather handed over to me only needed fire support and some containment tasks, so it was not very difficult.


    At least until the legendary shady enchantment runs out of energy, there won''t be much problem. "


    "Well, hard work. When this matter is over, my mother will cook your favorite dish for you." Bei Ming Sisi touched her daughter''s head lovingly.


    "Mother, I don''t want to eat vegetables, I want to accompany my brother back to the earth to see." Ye Duoer said with some expectation.


    Looking at Ye Duo''er''s simple and expectant little eyes.


    Bei Ming Si Si couldn''t help but feel a little bitter in her heart. Her own daughter was born in the small village in the Bone Demon Abyss, and can only learn about the outside from their mouths.


    And also face threats to life at any time.


    "Okay, my mother promises you. When this time is over, my mother will accompany you back home to have a look. It''s beautiful and beautiful!" Bei Mingsisi put his arms around his daughter.


    ...


    Demon base


    Martina was not staying in the hall at the moment, but came to the gate of the teleportation circle. She quietly looked at the gate in front of her, as if waiting for something.


    Beside her stood the Scythe Demon.


    "Unexpectedly, the Demon God would send another person over." The Sickle Demon whispered.


    "I didn''t expect that it might be that we are not satisfied with our results." Martina said coldly.


    The sickle devil lowered his head with some guilty conscience: "Cough cough cough... I don''t know which lower master **** will be sent this time."


    "Come on, I''ll know soon after seeing it." Martina continued to stare at the door in front of her.


    A few minutes passed, and a figure appeared on the film on the door.


    The figure walked out slowly.


    "Master Martina, long time no see."


    Martina looked at the visitor, and she said with some surprise: "I didn''t expect that this time the arrogant demon-sama would actually send you."


    "Hahaha, the others can''t get out, and only I can come over." The person who came was holding a staff, wearing a green robe, and wearing a mask like Martina.


    And his mask is a mask with a pointed mouth, like an eagle beak.


    The sickle in his hand is the same as the sickle demon, but his sickle is made of bone, and it exudes a faint green light and cold air.


    When the sickle demon saw this person, he took a step back subconsciously.


    The person noticed the Scythe Demon: "The Scythe Demon, I heard that the battle you were in charge of this time had a great failure. It also caused the Witch Head Witch to fall."


    The Scythe Demon lowered his head: "My Lord Plague Demon...I''m very sorry...I...I don''t want to be like that...It''s...it''s the enemy this time...too..."


    This person''s strength is also the realm of the lower main god, why would the Scythe Demon be so afraid.


    Because he is under the command of the arrogant demon, the top ten demon generals are second only to Martina''s fourth Plague Demon Lord.

 Chapter 2525： Make you a dead dog

    2525-Devil


    "No need to explain, please explain to Lord Demon God after you go back. You have lost the face of our top ten demon generals." Plague Demon Lord said in a deep voice.


    The sickle demon breathed a sigh of relief.


    Why did the Plague Demon Lord in the fourth seat fear him more than Martina in the third seat.


    That''s because although Martina is strong, she has a cold personality. She almost doesn''t care about other things except the order given by the arrogant demon.


    The plague demon is different. This person has special hobbies. He has the plague law, and he can not only release the plague that can make ordinary people die instantly.


    You can also use this plague to manipulate those corpses and create an army that only obeys his command.


    And if he is an enemy, he will have various ways to torture you, because he will study various new diseases in your body.


    "Master Martina, why are you the only people here? The North Sea giant monster, the nine hellhounds." The plague demon looked around and found a few people who hadn''t appeared.


    "Before you came, there were some conditions on our side. Those earth species took the initiative to attack, so I sent the North Sea Giant Demon and Nine Hellhounds with an army of 200,000 demons to wipe out." Martina said .


    The plague demon nodded: "Very good, treat those who dare to be enemies with the devil and our demons, we should use the means of destruction."


    brush


    At this moment, a black ghost flew from a distance, dissipated in front of Martina, and turned into a black mist.


    "This is a signal from the nine hellhounds!" Martina''s tone sank.


    The Sickle Demon swallowed, and he said, "Could it be that something went wrong over there?"


    "Is the enemy so strong? Make the Beihai Giant Demon and the Nine Hellhounds ask for help?" The green aura surging from the plague demon''s body indicated his current emotional instability.


    "Anyway, since there is news, then we must go over and take a look. You stay here for the time being, I will go and take a look." Black wings bloomed behind Martina.


    It''s different from the horrible and disgusting wings of other demons.


    Martina''s pair of black wings gives people a moving feeling, like the charm of the night.


    "Since I am here, I want to end the battle quickly. If there are enemies in battle, there will be dead, and I will go." The plague demon swung his green sickle, like a **** of death eager to reap his life.


    "You should keep up with the Scythe Demon, and another 100,000 demon coalition forces will be deployed to support it. There is no need to keep too many people on the demon base. We need to use the fastest means to end the Black Great Wall Alliance.


    Lord Devil, can''t wait any longer. "Plague Demon Lord said.


    The Scythe devil glanced at Martina next to him hesitantly.


    As soon as this plague demon came, he had the momentum to seize power, although on the surface he respected Martina.


    But now he bluntly dispatched the army, and didn''t mean to ask Martina at all.


    Martina didn''t turn her head back, leaving a word and flew away.


    "Then listen to the plague demon lord."


    "Scythe Demon, you will arrange it first. Then follow us as soon as possible." After the Plague Demon finished instructing the Scythe Demon, he also flew out to follow Martina in front.


    The two big men flew away, and the Sickle Demon was also relieved.


    ...


    On the side of the rock group, Ye Ming and Ye Hao and others are still besieging ten **** dogs.


    The siege has lasted for more than ten minutes. Although they have not won ten Hellhounds, they have achieved some results.


    Several small heads of the ten hellhounds were cut off, and the thick scale armor on their bodies also left oozing wounds.


    At this moment, Ye Ming, Xiao Cui, and Ye Hao were all shocked.


    They couldn''t help but look in the direction of the demon base.


    They felt two powerful breaths approaching quickly from there.


    "Hahahaha...hahaha. I won, I won!" Although the ten Hellhounds were injured, they are now very arrogant. He laughed: "Not just a lower god, but two lower gods. The main **** also comes to support!


    You''re done, I will devour all of you in one bite after a while. Don''t worry, I will be very slow. I will eat your thighs first, then my arms, and then bite your belly.


    The last is your head. I want you to watch your body being swallowed by me. "


    Ye Ming and Ye Hao looked at each other.


    In this way, they need to change their strategy.


    The current situation of the ten hellhounds is indeed a bit difficult to deal with, it is impossible to eliminate him in a short time.


    "Things are not very good. The two lower gods here are not Martina and the Scythe Demon. The other one has an aura. If I guess correctly, it should be one of the top ten demon generals, the fourth. Xi Plague Demon Lord.


    Although this person is not as good as Martina in combat power, he also has the power of law, and his role on the battlefield is very powerful.


    If he were allowed to enter the battlefield of the ghost stone group, then our defense line would be completely disintegrated! "Grandma Ye''s voice passed into the minds of Ye Hao and Ye Ming.


    "That means we must divide our forces to intercept these two people." Ye Ming said.


    "Yes. I can deal with that Martina, but the other plague demon is also a lot of trouble." Grandma Ye said.


    Ye Hao looked at the situation in front of him.


    To deal with the lower main god, of course the lower main **** is the most suitable.


    But in this situation, the best way is to eliminate the ten hellhounds in front of you as soon as possible.


    Then use the superior force to solve the two lower-level main gods that have been supported.


    "Grandma, do you really have a way to deal with that Martina?" Ye Hao confirmed with Grandma Ye again.


    "I couldn''t guarantee it before, but I can guarantee it now." Grandma Ye said confidently.


    "That''s good. Grandpa, leave the matter over there to me and grandma, and we will stop these two lower gods. You only need to kill the ten hellhounds as soon as possible to support us." Ye Hao said.


    Don''t look at the ten hellhounds who are a little excited to counterattack because of the reinforcements. In fact, he is just as capable now.


    If he continues to be besieged by the four lower main gods, he will become a dead dog soon.


    "Hao''er, you only have the strength of a high-level quasi-god, you go to block a lower main god..." Ye Ming looked at Ye Hao with some worry.


    "This is the best choice at the moment. If too many people are transferred, it will lead to a reduction in the number of combatants here. And I am the most suitable person. Although I only have the combat power of a high-level quasi-god, I and The lower main gods have fought.


    And I also have the law of space, even if I don¡¯t fight enough, I can run away. "


    In the end, Ye Hao''s words moved Ye Ming.


    Ye Hao and Grandma Ye evacuated one after another from the fight to encircle and suppress the ten Hellhounds, and rushed in the direction where the aura of the two lower masters approached.


    "Hahaha, you actually sent two high-level quasi-gods to deal with two lower-level main gods. Do you want them to die." Ten Hellhounds laughed and mocked.


    The old man Ye Ming was shocked. He stared at the ten hellish dogs indifferently: "What will happen to them, I don''t know. But I know that you will soon become a dead dog."

 Chapter 2526： Martinas confession

    Chapter 2526 Martina''s Acknowledgement


    On the other side, Ye Hao and Grandma Ye galloped away.


    "Grandma, you can''t tell me now, why are you sure you can take this Martina?" Ye Hao asked, looking at Grandma Ye.


    Grandma Ye sighed and said: "There is not much time to explain now, I can only say... This Martina may be your aunt according to the relationship on the earth."


    aunt?


    Ye Hao was dumbfounded.


    What my aunt meant, that Martina was the daughter of her grandmother brother.


    "But grandma, didn''t you say that your family was destroyed by the arrogant demon back then?" Ye Hao asked in surprise.


    "Yes, so I have never been sure if this Martina is her. Not dare now I can be sure, because I can feel the unique breath of our family from her.


    You also have a quarter of the demon''s blood, perhaps you can feel it. This is why you can accept the relationship between the heart of the ancient demon god. "Grandma Ye said.


    Ye Hao nodded, he looked at Grandma Ye with some worry: "If that Martina is really my aunt, but she is now fighting for the arrogant demon, and she is ranked third among the top ten demon generals, in case she wants to hurt her. What about you grandma?"


    "If she really changes and betrays the family. Although I can''t fight her, I have the ability to trap her." Grandma Ye said confidently.


    Ye Hao didn''t doubt, since Grandma Ye was sure to say so, there must be a way.


    At this time, they were getting closer and closer to the two breaths.


    "Hao''er, you have to be more careful yourself. I know you are talented, but what you have to deal with is the plague demon lord of the lower lord god. The gap between you is a whole big realm." Grandma Ye is more worried than herself. Own grandson.


    "Don''t worry, grandma, your grandson won''t fight an unsure battle. If there is any danger on your side, call me." Ye Hao said.


    Grandma Ye smiled.


    Then Grandma Ye began to change, and a black light enveloped Grandma Ye''s body.


    The old body turned out to be graceful and graceful, and he also wore black women''s armor.


    "Grandma?" Ye Hao looked dumbfounded at the young and beautiful woman in front of him.


    Grandma Ye looked at her grandson''s surprised expression, she smiled and said: "I am a demon clan, and I have a long lifespan. In addition, your grandpa and I have reached the **** level, and my lifespan is even longer.


    You can change your appearance at will, but we don''t want you to be awkward, so we usually face you with that appearance. "


    Ye Hao swallowed, "I...I know."


    Ye Hao knew this too, but his grandma suddenly became like this, and he couldn''t accept it in his heart.


    And I have to say that the young Grandma Ye is also a young and beautiful girl.


    "Here." Grandma Ye''s expression became serious.


    Ye Hao looked at the opposite side, and two traces of sonic boom flight that looked like fighter planes appeared in the distance of their vision, and only stopped when they were in front of them.


    "Are you besieging nine hellhounds? Something is wrong, the nine hellhounds actually used their special skills of that race." The plague devil stared at the two Ye Hao in front of him.


    Ye Hao was also looking at the two masked people in front of him.


    Needless to say, the woman on the left is Martina, wearing a black women''s armor with a scary sword on her waist.


    Worthy of being called the Devil God of War.


    And this plague demon exudes a green aura, holding a huge green sickle in his hand.


    It really feels evil.


    "Strange, why didn''t you feel the breath of the Giant Demon in the North Sea?" Although the Plague Demon Lord is here, he can still feel the breath of the battlefield in the distance.


    He unexpectedly found that he could not find the breath of the North Sea Giant Demon.


    "That octopus monster you mentioned, you will see him soon." Ye Hao entered his strongest dark blood wolf mode: "After you die."


    "You killed him?" Plague Demon Lord frowned.


    At this time, Ye Hao directly launched his most ferocious attack on the Plague Demon Lord.


    "Pluto Twelve Heavy Cannon¡¤Six Burst!"


    "Ice King God Sea God Trident!"


    "Thunder Fury"


    "Yanlong Dance"


    "Quadruple Destruction Star Ring"


    Such a sudden and fierce attack did have a little advantage at the beginning, and it repelled the Plague Demon a lot of distance, and suddenly opened up a distance from the location of Granny Ye and Martina.


    "Plague Land!" The plague demon raised his sickle.


    The green human skull on the sickle began to glow.


    Ye Hao''s face changed, he saw a trace of ghost claws under his feet, and these ghost claws tried to pull him in.


    Ye Hao immediately moved away from this area.


    "The power of three laws, the power of multiple elements. You are indeed a special person as the Scythe Demon said." The plague demon looked at Ye Hao with a grin.


    "I am a little bit looking forward to what it would be like to use you as an experiment."


    "I''m sorry, I don''t like being a guinea pig." Ye Hao stared at the plague demon.


    ...


    On the other side, Grandma Ye and Martina looked at each other, standing in the void.


    "Tina, are you going to talk to me or want to fight with me?" Grandma Ye said while looking at each other.


    Martina, the demon goddess of war, actually trembled at this moment.


    Then she raised her hand and released a barrier around the two.


    "Aunt Sharon." Martina called Grandma Ye''s original name.


    Sharon is the original name of Grandma Ye, but there is a custom in the Devil Plane that after becoming a male woman, she will change her name and add the other party''s last name.


    So in front of the younger generation, she always calls herself Ye.


    "Since I want to have a chat, should I take off the thing on your face. Tina I know doesn''t like wearing this kind of thing." Grandma Ye said with a smile.


    Martina raised her hand and took off the mask on her face, revealing a delicate face.


    It''s just that there are tears in the eyes of this face now, and it is worth noting that there is a magic line on her right cheek.


    Grandma Ye saw the mark on Martina''s cheek, her face wrinkled, and then she showed an angry look: "Tina. What did that **** do to you! Why is there his mark on your face!"


    Martina lowered her head: "Sorry, for the sake of the people. I only have this choice, I have no choice."


    "Clan people? Is our race still alive?" Grandma Ye stepped forward excitedly and grabbed Martina''s shoulders.

 Chapter 2527： Seeds of Rebellion

    Chapter 2527 the seed of rebellion


    "Most of our clansmen are dead, but the arrogant demon left some clansmen who were young at the time of the incident. They were kept in captivity on an island.


    Because at that time he discovered my outstanding talent, but how could I be willing to fight for someone who has harmed our race.


    He said that if I was unwilling to fight for him and surrender to him, he would kill all the young children of our clan under his hands that had not been killed! "


    Martina clenched her fists, her eyes were angry and murderous: "Those children are the seedlings of our family, and I can''t bear to see them die.


    So I can only accept this mark of humiliation, and from then on I have become Martina, one of his top ten demon generals. My talent did not let him down, with the help of some cultivation resources.


    In just a hundred years, I upgraded from the eighth-order demon to the demon of the tenth-order lower main god. "


    When Grandma Ye heard what Martina was telling, she touched Martina''s face distressedly: "Child, you have suffered."


    "It''s okay, Aunt Sharon, I didn''t expect you to be alive! And I just felt the blood of our family in that terrestrial man, but some faint." Martina asked curiously.


    "When our family was attacked that year, my parents had to use a secret method to send me out of the demon plane. They knew that as long as I was still on the demon plane, I would not be able to escape the arrogant demon god.


    I arrived on the Earth plane by coincidence, and met Ye Hao''s grandfather there. Ye Hao was the kid just now, and he was my grandson. I combined with the earth species. "Grandma Ye explained.


    Martina nodded clearly, and she couldn''t help but worry: "Aunt Sharon, then how can you let him face the plague demon alone, I feel that his strength is only a high-level quasi-god, and the plague demon is inferior. Lord God.


    Although the strength is not as good as mine, it is also very powerful! "


    "Tina, don''t worry. Your nephew''s talent is not worse than yours. Although he may not be able to defeat the Plague Demon Lord, there is still no problem in protecting herself from the Plague Demon Lord." Grandma Ye said confidently. .


    "Then what are you going to do now? Continue to fight the devil? Aunt Sharon, you should leave the earth with your family quickly.


    The Demon Gods will definitely not let go of the Earth plane this time, the fall of the Earth plane is only a matter of time. "Martina looked at Grandma Ye and persuaded.


    "Is it useful to escape? I used to escape from the demon plane to the earth plane, shall I continue to escape? According to the character of these demon gods, they will continue to fight until all planes are destroyed by their war!


    But I think that before that, the demons will be brought into the abyss by them first! Do you see what the demon plane looks like now? Think of the land that was originally under the jurisdiction of our family.


    At that time, everyone only needed to be happy and free for their own lives, but now they need to obey the orders of the demon **** and continue to conquer one plane after another.


    I don¡¯t know how many demons have left their family members and never returned to the rescue! If we don''t overthrow the rule of the seven demon gods, they will destroy the demon plane sooner or later. "Grandma Ye said firmly.


    Martina shook her head and said: "It''s too difficult, it''s impossible to do. The strength of the seven demon gods is the peak of the so-called plane.


    Only the arrogant demon god, if it were not for his inability to descend on the earth plane, he only needs to snap his fingers and a thought to completely destroy the earth plane.


    Those of us who are in front of him don''t even need a round to be in a different place! "


    "We can''t do it now, but it doesn''t mean we can''t do it in the future. If we can''t even think about it, how can we do it!


    Tina, don''t you want revenge! "Grandma Ye looked at Martina emotionally.


    Martina raised her hand, her five fingers grasped the mark on her right face, and the five fingers were deeply inserted into it, and black blood flowed out.


    "Why don''t I? For so many years, I always don''t want to kill that bastard. Every time I kneel in front of him, I have to endure my inner killing intent.


    I''m really afraid that I can''t help but do it one day. I am not afraid of my own death, but I don''t want to be able to keep the last member of our family! "Martina gritted her teeth.


    The wound on his face appeared, and he repaired itself quickly, only the black blood flowing out.


    "So, we have to resist. Not only for our family, but also for our demons!" Grandma Ye said.


    "But I am like this now, and I can''t help much." Martina pointed to the mark on her face: "Because of this thing, although the arrogant demon cannot control me, I can''t hurt him in the same way."


    Grandma Ye shook her head: "We don''t need you to do anything now, we still need to prepare a lot of things. You also need to continue to hide beside the arrogant demon, and sometimes we can do something through you.


    Wait until the opportunity is ripe, we will give the arrogant demon one final blow! "


    Martina hesitated for a while, and she said: "If there is such an opportunity, I am willing to help you. But before that, I have one condition. You must find a way to rescue our family.


    I don''t have such big ideals to protect the entire demons. I just want our people to live.


    My parents, my brothers and sisters are all dead, I don''t want to see them die again. "


    See the look of Martina.


    Grandma Ye knows very well that if it weren''t for the survivors of these families, Martina would not be willing to be the minion of the arrogant demon god.


    "Okay, I promise you." Grandma Ye nodded.


    "Then what are we going to do now? That Ye Hao is still fighting with the plague demon...Hey, the plague demon hasn''t really taken down that kid.


    The law of space, the law of darkness, the law of soul, and several elemental powers. Aunt Sharon, your grandson''s talent is really very strong. If you give him some time, he might really hope to stand at the height of the arrogant demon. "


    Martina was also a little surprised when she saw Ye Hao show her ability.


    "Hahaha, this kid is also our pride. Well, we can''t remain silent, or you will arouse suspicion. As for your identity, at least you can''t be exposed now.


    You "fight" with me first. "Grandma Ye said.


    "Actually, I can help, I can fix that plague demon." Martina said.


    Grandma Ye shook her head: "This is too risky. Before you have full confidence, you reveal your identity. What if this guy escapes. So he still left it to us to solve.


    You honestly act as your current top ten magic general Martina. "

 Chapter 2528： 200,000 skill points

    Chapter 2528 two hundred thousand skill points


    In this way, Grandma Ye and Martina started a performance.


    The two of them attacked each other, a scene of a big battle.


    In the situation, Grandma Ye fell down, and Martina relentlessly bombarded Grandma Ye.


    In fact, the trajectory of these attacks can be cleverly avoided by both parties.


    Looking at Ye Hao on the other side, there is no luck.


    Almost every time he collides with this plague demon, he will be physically injured.


    This was not the attack of the plague demon, but because of the power of the law of the plague demon, the body of the person who was close to him could begin to rot quickly.


    This is why Grandma Ye reminded before that the plague demon must not appear on the battlefield of the ghost stone group.


    Such an ability, appearing on the battlefield is simply a nightmare.


    "Boy, the strength of a mere high-level quasi-god can push me to this level." The plague demon looked at Ye Hao with a smile, and he raised the green sickle in his hand.


    "It seems that I am going to be serious. I don''t know if you have the ability to resist my next few tricks. Don''t let me down."


    As the voice fell, the texture of the plague law around the body of the plague demon began to appear continuously.


    "Death Pulse!"


    With a violent wave of the green sickle in the hand of the Plague Demon Lord, hundreds of small green **** appeared around his body. These little **** flew towards Ye Hao with their tails.


    This disappointment pulse has the ability to track, and it will never stop without attacking Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s expression changed, he raised his hands and cast a death storm.


    Try to block the opponent''s death pulse with death storm.


    Part of the death pulse was indeed blocked by the death storm, but some death pulses still rushed out.


    "Ice Emperor God Seat!" Ye Hao displayed this trick, and he filled the surrounding area with the power of ice elements.


    One by one ice crystals appeared, colliding with the death pulse.


    Some death pulses were frozen by the ice crystals, and some death pulses broke through the ice crystals and continued to strike.


    At this time these death pulses had already appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao could only face this trick, the Poseidon Trident in his hand condensed and crushed these death pulses.


    Boom boom boom


    Most death pulses were picked up by Ye Hao, but some death pulses still exploded around Ye Hao.


    After the explosion, Ye Hao looked at his body, wherever he was hit by the death pulse.


    The armor was corroded at the speed of the naked eye, even if Ye Hao mobilized his blood energy for a short time, he couldn''t repair the damaged location.


    That was destroyed by the power of the plague law.


    Afterwards, even Ye Hao''s skin and flesh began to rot.


    Right now, Ye Hao inspired the Celestial God Map, the sacred power in the Celestial God Map filled Ye Hao''s wounds, barely organizing the power of those plague laws to further destroy the body.


    But it will take some time to completely eliminate it.


    After all, this is not just any power, but the power of the plague law.


    "Yes, you still have this sacred breath in your body. It''s a pity that you have been infected with the power of my plague law." The corner of the plague demon''s mouth slightly aroused, and he started to chant with his green sickle.


    A huge green halo appeared around his body.


    "Plague Law¡¤Heart Heart Halo!"


    Ye Hao''s body shook, his pupils dilated.


    Ye Hao knelt on one knee, pressing his chest with his right hand.


    He felt as if many organs in his body had rebelled, most of which was an unspeakable pain in his heart.


    "Don''t struggle, this is one of my tricks, although it is not the most powerful. But dealing with you who are weaker than me, it is only a quasi-god-level.


    No one tells you, never touch the plague, because the plague is a good thing that will make the whole body painful. "The plague demon began to float towards Ye Hao.


    "You will feel the pain all over your body now. You may be able to support it now, but soon your body''s defenses will be breached.


    After that, every organ in your body will die and go on strike. Until the end, your heart will stop, and it will be as if it is contained. "Plague Demon Lord raised his hand and made a motion that seemed to crush his heart.


    Ye Hao coughed up a pool of blood. He wiped the corner of his mouth and saw that the plague demon had appeared only a few meters away.


    He slowly raised his head: "It''s really not easy to deal with this trick for someone else. This feeling is also quite uncomfortable. But it''s enough to get you hooked."


    The plague demon''s face changed, and a black hole appeared under his feet, and the huge traction of the black hole attracted him.


    At the same time, Ye Hao raised his hand.


    "System, unleash my 200% limit meteorite technique."


    [The limit for the host to release meteorite is one hundred thousand skill points. May I ask whether to release two hundred thousand skill points¡¤Meteorite]


    The meteorite technique with 200,000 skill points is a bit crazy to think about. Compared with the strength of the meteorite technique he released last time, it has doubled!


    But facing a lower main **** level opponent, Ye Hao had only one way.


    "determine!"


    Then, a little sun appeared on the heads of Ye Hao and the Plague Demon Lord.


    This little sun is not big, but its energy is rising rapidly.


    "You deliberately lured me to approach and released this black hole to trap me?" Plague Demon Lord looked at Ye Hao and said.


    "Ahem...Yes, if not like this. How could you guy be so close to me? You never let me get closer than fifty meters in the previous battle.


    It seems that you are not a fighter, but a mage. So if I want to find an opportunity, I have to get you closer to me. No, I just planned to play such a play.


    And I can¡¯t guarantee that my black hole can really involve you, so I must be as close as possible. The closer I get, the more powerful the black hole I will release.


    Now it seems that I bet right. Except for that powerful spell, your physical strength is far inferior to the Scythe Demon! "Ye Hao looked at the plague demon lord with a grin, ignoring that his current body was also injured.


    And with the gathering of 200,000 skill points, his head seemed to burst.


    "I have a question, how can you endure my heart-exhausted halo. If you are the lower god, I can still accept it, but you are caught by my plague for the first time, but you can endure the halo of heart-exhausted The quasi **** level." The plague demon stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly, his eyes turned black, and black lines appeared on his body.


    At the same time, horns appeared on the top of Ye Hao''s head, and two pairs of black wings appeared behind him.


    "Because my heart is very special." Ye Hao smiled.

 Chapter 2529： God of Burning Sun·Scythe of Death

    Chapter 2529 Burning Sun¡¤Scythe of Death


    Martina in the distance suddenly stopped the attack in her hand and looked in the direction of Ye Hao''s fighting.


    "This breath?" Martina''s eyes widened.


    "This kid is the same as the two masters, both of them who don''t admit defeat. He was only asking him to delay time, and he actually broke his seal." Grandma Ye sighed.


    "What seal? Aunt Sharon, your grandson''s breath is erupting at this moment, but it is purer than the breath of our demon nobles." Martina said in surprise.


    "Of course, because he has the heart of the ancient demon god." Grandma Ye said.


    "The heart of the ancient demon god! How could he get such a thing!" Martina suddenly realized: "And he has only a quarter of the demon blood in his body, so he dares to do such a crazy thing, and you won''t stop him."


    "If I were on the scene at the time, I would definitely stop him. It''s a pity that he was already like this when I saw him, but fortunately he can now suppress the power of the ancient demon god''s heart for the time being." Grandma Ye Exclaimed.


    "What is that?" Martina saw a terrifying little sun appearing above that area, and the power inside made her, the uncrowned king of the lower main god, a little nervous.


    "That''s one of Hao''er''s tricks, very strong. But it seems that some conditions are needed to use it. This kid is really crazy. After returning, let his mother discipline him." Grandma Ye vomited.


    Martina swallowed, and at this moment she began to believe that Aunt Sharon said that she would overturn the order of the demon plane.


    Such a person, such a talent, if given to him for hundreds of years, he might really subvert all of this.


    This talent was something she had never seen before.


    ...


    [200,000 skill points Meteorite Art¡¤Scorching Sun God]


    Ye Haoqiang endured the overload of his body, he looked at the plague demon who was in surprise in front of him.


    He chuckles: "You were attacking just now, now we have to see if you can take this trick."


    "How can you have the heart of the ancient demon god!" The plague demon screamed at Ye Hao with some excitement.


    He had already seen that Ye Hao possessed the heart of the ancient demon god, because the aura that Ye Hao showed now could only be brought by the execution of the ancient demon god.


    That''s right, Ye Hao did unlock the seal and released some of the power of the heart of the ancient demon god.


    This stopped the plague demon''s heart-exhausting halo attack.


    "Goodbye." Ye Hao ignored the plague demon''s excitement, his figure went directly into the cracks of the space to hide temporarily.


    And the burning sun in the sky had already fallen.


    It felt like a fallen sun god.


    At this time, the plague demon could only resist this move head-on because of the black hole, and he raised the green sickle in his hand.


    "Plague Law¡¤Ghost Guard!"


    The green light surrounded the Plague Demon Lord.


    But soon, the dazzling light of the burning sun swallowed all of this.


    Boom boom boom


    The movement appeared as if the sun exploded.


    The ghost stone group hundreds of kilometers away felt the shock wave, and some small and fragile rocks were directly broken in the shock wave.


    "This power is terrifying. If I were to face it, would I be able to hold it?" Martina asked herself, and she found that she had no answer.


    Grandma Ye was also worried at this time, whether her grandson could take advantage.


    In a few seconds, the dazzling light dissipated.


    Ye Hao also emerged from the cracks in the space.


    "Did you die?" Ye Hao muttered in surprise, but the next second he looked at the plague demon who appeared in front of him in astonishment.


    He looked very embarrassed. There were many holes in his green robe, and green liquid oozes from it.


    In addition, cracks appeared in the eagle-mouthed mask on the plague demon''s face, and several fragments fell down, revealing the wrinkled face inside.


    Quite ugly, it seems that he should have been studying the relationship between the plague for a long time, and he has become like this.


    Ye Hao''s heart was shocked. He didn''t expect that his overloaded trick would be unable to eliminate the plague demon.


    "Hahaha, boy, your success has angered me. For many years, I haven''t let this body taste the painful feeling. I won''t experiment with you. I will kill you now and take you away. The heart of the ancient demon in the body!"


    The plague demon raised his green sickle high.


    "Plague Law¡¤Reaper''s Scythe!"


    Ye Hao wanted to dodge, but was surprised to find that his body seemed to be fixed, and his limbs were entangled with green chains that didn''t know how to appear.


    Even if you want to use teleport, it is very sleepy.


    At the same time, the body of the plague demon turned huge, his body expanded dozens of times, as if he had become a **** of death.


    He raised his green sickle high and was about to wave it down at Ye Hao.


    "Not good!" Grandma Ye and Martina in the distance were both worried.


    But according to their current distance situation, it is too late to come to rescue.


    Ye Hao raised his head and watched the green sickle fall.


    ¡®Kunpeng Law! ¡¯


    Ye Hao used the Kunpeng Law at the last moment, and all the green chains that bound his body broke apart.


    At the same time, a huge Kunpeng phantom appeared on Ye Hao''s body, enclosing Ye Hao.


    Boom boom boom


    Even so, Ye Hao was shot down under the attack of this ¡®Reaper¡¯s Scythe¡¯.


    He vomited blood. Although he was not killed on the spot, he was seriously injured depending on the circumstances.


    But the plague demon did not leave his hand. Although Ye Hao blocked his ¡®Reaper¡¯s Scythe¡¯, Ye Hao¡¯s current state is already the fish on his sword.


    "Ten Miles of Blood Fiend!"


    Suddenly a ray of blood blocked the plague demon''s chasing figure.


    A man wearing a blood-colored armor and full of killing aura stopped in front of the plague demon lord.


    "Angel sanctions!"


    Ru Xi led her angel team, appeared on top of the plague demon lord, the light of the five angels'' sanctions fell.


    The plague demon immediately used spells to resist.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho!"


    Suddenly a golden dragon slammed out, biting the body of the plague demon with its big mouth, and took the plague demon a few kilometers away.


    The plague demon finally released the power of his plague law, and Xiao Cui had to let go.


    And at the moment, Ye Hao, who was falling, was caught by Zhuo Yu and hugged him.


    "Zhuyu, Hao''er handed it to you. Here is enough for us." Ye Ming said to Zhuoyu, he looked at the same injured plague demon: "My grandson is good, we can''t let me Grandson gave for nothing."


    "Nine Hellhounds were killed by you?" Plague Demon Lord looked at the few people in front of him.


    "Yes, you will be the next one." Ye Ming and several people attacked at the same time to encircle the wounded plague demon.

 Chapter 2530： Win the battle

    Ye Hao opened his eyes, he didn''t know how long he had been in a coma.


    His previous feeling was that there was a kind of body bursting, and then he strengthened his consciousness, but he lost control of the body, and the body began to fall freely.


    After that, his grandpa showed up.


    At that time, Ye Hao was completely relaxed, he knew they had won this battle!


    "Brother, you are awake!" Ye Duoer''s voice came, and she walked to Ye Hao''s bed and asked with concern.


    "I...Where is this now?" Ye Hao asked weakly.


    Overloading the use of meteorite technique is really not a trivial matter. Ye Hao now feels that his head is about to shatter, and he can''t lift the strength all over his body.


    "Demon Region City, Central Island." Ye Duoer said.


    "Don''t you need to stay in the ghost stone group to direct the battle?" Ye Hao looked at Ye Duoer.


    "In fact, Zhuoyu and Sister Xiaoqi were taking care of you in the first few days. I only came back yesterday." Ye Duoer said.


    Zhuo Yu, and Xiao Qi.


    Never thought that Zhuo Yu, the four-winged angel, would take care of himself.


    "How about the war?" Ye Hao asked immediately.


    Ye Duo''er lowered her head, fiddling with her two fingers.


    Ye Hao''s heart sank: "Could it be that the situation on the front line is not optimistic? It shouldn''t be, the other side did not have too many reinforcements, and the top combat power has also lost two..."


    Seeing Ye Hao''s serious look, Ye Duo''er laughed out: "Hahaha, brother, I bluffed you. We went very well in this battle. You have been in a coma for a week.


    In this week, the first day because of your victory and grandpa''s victory has set the tone for this battle.


    After that, according to our plan, the demon coalition was continuously dragged into the ghost stone group to consume their strength, and the Zerg base in the rear continued to provide reinforcements.


    Everything is under our control. I''m back now because the battle of Ghost Stone Group has reached the closing stage and I no longer need me. "Ye Duoer explained.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief. He raised his hand and pinched his naughty sister''s cheek: "You little girl, tell me what happened after I was unconscious?"


    "Yeah. Brother, when you were in a coma, the grandfather who killed ten Hellhounds arrived in time, and they fought with that plague demon. Because the plague demon was seriously injured before then, so grandpa waited for someone Under the siege, the wind soon fell.


    During the period, Martina also joined the battle, but neither side could find any sweetness, and at this moment the sickle demon appeared.


    The Angel Squad changed targets and attacked the Scythe Demon, and the Scythe Demon was killed by the Linglong sister of the Angel Squad.


    The remaining Martina and the Plague Demon saw that the situation was not right, so they retreated. During the retreat, the Plague Demon was recruited again. Depending on the situation, the injury was very serious and could not recover for a while. "Ye Duoer said.


    The sickle demon also fell.


    On the whole, they beheaded the four lower master gods, and at the same time severely injured some newly emerged plague demon kings.


    In addition, the only Martina left is her own.


    Although grandma didn''t explain the specific situation, at that time grandma could entangle her for so long, which is enough to explain the problem.


    "What about the Black Great Wall Alliance?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Because of this battle, the Zerg army has not decreased but increased, and the number has reached five million. These Zerg armies knew in a very short time that the cities were still fighting.


    Now half of the cities in the Black Great Wall Alliance have ended the battle. "Ye Duoer said.


    Ye Hao nodded. With the support of the Zerg forces, the Black Great Wall Alliance had achieved a phased victory this time.


    "Very well, now the Devil Base can''t pose too much threat to us in a short time." Ye Hao said with satisfaction.


    "But now we have some disputes with Queen Isabella of the Zerg." Ye Duoer said embarrassedly.


    "Disputes? What do you mean?" Ye Hao asked.


    "That''s it, Queen Isabella wants to take advantage of this time to counterattack the demon base and take down the teleportation base. But Grandpa and others are against it.


    Because now the Black Great Wall Alliance has just ended a **** battle, it needs to adjust and rest. "Ye Duoer said.


    Ye Hao nodded: "I know, I will talk to Isabella after this matter."


    Ye Hao can understand Isabella''s emotions. She is eager for revenge. If it weren''t for the hatred of the devil, she wouldn''t be able to cooperate with Ye Hao.


    "Okay, brother, take care of your injury first. I''ll go to inform you of the news of your awakening. During the period of your coma, everyone was worried to death." Ye Duoer said.


    "Ok."


    After that, Ye Duoer left.


    Half an hour later, Ye Ming and Grandma Ye came to Ye Hao''s room to visit Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao wanted to sit up.


    "Don''t move, you are still injured, just stay in bed honestly." Ye Ming''s old man pressed Ye Hao to get up.


    "Hao''er, you are really too impulsive this time, do you know that you are worried about us." Grandma Ye looked at Ye Hao with a reproachful face. Although it was blame, her eyes and tone were still concerned.


    Ye Hao smiled, didn''t say too much on this question, changed the subject and asked: "Grandma, how is the situation with that Martina?"


    Grandma Ye sighed and told Ye Hao about Martina.


    "It turns out that it''s such a thing, my aunt is still very poor." Ye Hao said sympathetically.


    For the sake of the seedlings of the family, this aunt is willing to surrender under the hands of the enemy who destroyed her family. The kind of suffering is beyond ordinary people''s experience.


    "Hao''er, about your aunt. Except for your grandmother and me, as well as your parents, other people don''t talk about it for now. Including your sister Duo''er, Duo''er is still young and worried about leaking this news. "The old man Ye Ming said.


    Ye Hao nodded: "Okay, I see. Aunt is willing to help us, it is a great help for us, after all, aunt''s identity is one of the top ten magic generals.


    But we also have to ensure the safety of aunt, otherwise the arrogant demon will not only threaten the safety of the aunt, but may also harm the survivors of the grandma''s family. "


    "Fortunately, the situation is initially calmed down. But Haoer, you have to persuade that Queen Isabella, she is now thinking about how to attack the devil base!


    If it weren''t for me, I''ll discuss it after you wake up, and when the battle of the rock group is over, she will attack. "Master Ye Ming said helplessly.

 Chapter 2531： Lord of the Zerg

    Chapter 2531 Lord Of Zerg


    "Well, I will talk to Isabella about the future." Ye Hao nodded and said.


    In the entire Black Great Wall Alliance, Isabella probably can only hear what Ye Hao said.


    As for other people''s words, Ye Ming and Xiao Cui, whose strength is the lower main god, can listen a little bit.


    It is not Isabella who bullies the soft and fears the hard, it is the nature of her race.


    She will only respect the strong.


    But this does not mean that she will bully the weak for no reason.


    After that, Ye Ming and others all left.


    Ye Hao continued to stay in the room to recover from his injuries.


    He knows his current situation. Although he can get out of bed now, it will take at least ten and a half days for his strength to return to its peak period.


    This is the price of fighting against the lower Lord God alone before.


    "If my strength can step into the main **** level, then the result will definitely not be like this." Ye Hao clenched his fist and muttered to himself.


    "Aren''t you dissatisfied with your current strength?"


    A figure appeared at the door.


    It was Zhuoyu who had been taking care of Ye Hao during this time.


    "I heard from my sister, you have been taking care of me all this time, thank you." Ye Hao looked at Zhuo Yu gratefully.


    Zhuo Yu smiled slightly, and she walked to Ye Hao''s bedside: "It''s nothing, I just did what I should do. Your injury is completely dependent on your body''s own recovery ability, and it has nothing to do with me. "


    "But I still have to thank you for your care." Ye Hao said sincerely.


    Zhuo Yu didn''t talk about this topic again: "The way you were just now, you are lamenting your lack of strength now. I said you, don''t pay too much attention to your strength.


    The speed at which you increase your strength is very dangerous now. "


    Ye Hao shrugged and said nonchalantly, "Is there any danger in improving my strength too fast?"


    "Of course. Your speed can no longer be said to be too fast, it is already quite fast.


    Even if you use the original earth human race''s life span of only 100 years to calculate, you now have only spent a fifth of the time and stepped into the realm of a high-level quasi-god, which represents a substantial increase in your life span.


    Not surprisingly, you can live at least one hundred to one thousand times the original life span. And if under such circumstances, your cultivation speed does not decrease but increases, which is very dangerous.


    There is a word on your earth, which is that the extremes of things must be reversed, which is the reason. "


    Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao''s chest with some worry: "Moreover, you still have something like the Heart of the Ancient Demon God, which is quite evil in the legend of our angel family.


    Even a kind person who possesses this thing may become a devil from the abyss. If it wasn''t for your current body that has almost merged with the heart of this ancient demon god, I really want to get rid of this thing.


    But you have the news of the Heart of the Ancient Demon God, so it''s best not to let too many people know. "


    "How do you know that I have the heart of the ancient demon god?" Ye Hao looked at Zhuo Yu in surprise.


    Regarding the Heart of the Ancient Demon God, Grandma Ye once emphasized to Ye Hao in every possible way that, except for those they already knew, even close relatives could not tell the news.


    So Ye Hao hardly mentioned this to other people.


    Faced with Ye Hao''s question, Zhuo Yu couldn''t help but flushed, his eyes dodge a little.


    At this time, Ye Hao also noticed that his clothes had been changed. According to his younger sister, Ye Duoer, he was brought back by Zhuo Yu.


    The person who changed his clothes was most likely Zhuo Yu.


    "I found out about changing your clothes and checking your physical condition. I can assure you that I will not leak this out. If you don''t believe it, you can kill me here.


    Anyway, I was your resurrected, not to mention that I am not your opponent now. "Zuo Yu said.


    Ye Hao smiled and waved his hand, and said casually: "Forget it. This is not an important thing, you will know it when you know it. What kind of murderous things are involved.


    Although I have killed a lot of people, am I like the kind of devil who kills at every turn? "


    Shao Yu looked at Ye Hao intently: "Do you really believe that I will not reveal your affairs? You know, the heart of the ancient demon god, this is definitely something more attractive than a god-killing weapon.


    Not only the demons, if the people on the plane of the gods know your secrets, they will also do it on you! "


    "Well, you have to let me kill you here. What a shame to kill a big beauty." Ye Hao teased deliberately.


    A strange color flashed in Shaoyu''s eyes, but it was quickly covered up.


    "Well, whether you believe it or not, I won''t divulge the news. If you have a guest, I will leave first." After Zhuo Yu finished speaking, he turned and left.


    Ye Hao looked at the back of Zhuo Yu leaving.


    Zhuo Yu''s relationship with him is becoming more and more intimate now, and he is no longer the enemy of each other as before.


    "You are awake." Isabella walked into the door and looked at Ye Hao.


    Isabella was the guest Zhuoyu said. Isabella didn''t intentionally hide her breath. Zhuoyu felt it when she appeared outside.


    "Of course I am going to wake up. If I don''t wake up again, I heard that you are going to take the devil''s lair." Ye Hao didn''t turn the corners, just spread the matter out.


    He knows Isabella is such a person, and it''s okay if you tell her directly. If you make a mistake with her, there will be many problems.


    "That''s right, I just want to take advantage of the present, to chase after victory. When I think that there are demons alive in this space and time, I can''t suppress my inner anger." Isabella said with indignation.


    She stared at Ye Hao: "You heard what your grandfather said, you want to persuade me. If so..."


    Ye Hao raised his hand: "I didn''t come to persuade you, I just wanted to say something to you. As for your final decision, I won''t interfere.


    After I have finished these two sentences, I will not bother if you want to fight the devil or demolish the devil''s hometown. "


    Isabella''s eyes lit up, and she looked at Ye Hao curiously: "You said."


    "Isabella, I know your inner thoughts, and I also know your hatred of the demons. If you want to get rid of the demons quickly, you can now attack the past, and the demon coalition forces will die, everyone is happy. .


    But if you want to avenge the Zerg plane billions of years ago, then you need to calm down.


    You said before that there are many queens in the Zerg, but if you want to avenge the Zerg, you don''t need a Zerg queen who can fight well. If you need a Zerg master! A king who knows how to look at the big picture! Not a female fighter. "

 Chapter 2532： Isabellas future

    Chapter 2532 Isabella''s Future


    Upon hearing Ye Hao''s words, Isabella fell silent.


    After a few seconds of silence, Isabella smiled suddenly.


    "I found out that you are really a special person. Congratulations, you moved me. But you have to tell me what I should do." Isabella stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao knew Isabella had calmed down, and the next step was to look at his plan.


    "Let me talk about the disadvantages of breaking this demon base now. First, how many troops do you have now." Ye Hao asked.


    Isabella raised her hand and placed her jade finger on her temple, apparently sensing the number of her own ethnic group.


    Then she replied: "Up to the present position, nearly six million."


    "Six million, right? Then I ask you. If the Black Great Wall Alliance does not agree to attack the demon base and rely solely on the power of your zerg, how much do you think it takes to capture the demon base?


    You know, although there is not much movement on the demon base, there are still 300,000 demons sitting in the town, and there are also two lower main **** demons. "Ye Hao asked back.


    Isabella hesitated: "These two lower gods are very troublesome. The probability of winning is less than 30%. Even if they win, the final casualties will be very heavy."


    "You know it very well, right, although your Zerg can continuously produce Zerg warriors.


    But you have to know that your Zerg relies on the worm sea tactics. What if your numbers are not enough in the future battles? That would be a disaster for you Zerg.


    Do you think six million Zerg is really enough? When the Zerg plane fell into war, how many troops did your Zerg have? "Ye Hao then asked.


    Isabella showed a look of recollection, and said: "Before the war, there were tens of billions of Zerg warriors on the Zerg plane, and our people lived on every planet on the Zerg plane.


    In the later heyday, every Zerg queen was constantly producing Zerg soldiers. Until the end of the war, our Zerg plane has invested at least one trillion Zerg soldiers.


    Recalling the scene at that time, I still can''t remember it. Every space of the Zerg plane is immersed in the flames of war. "


    With one trillion investment in combat power, Ye Hao didn''t expect it to be so terrifying.


    But think about the terrifying production speed of the Zerg. Once the war starts, all their resources can be put into one fighter machine, and thousands of Zerg troops can be summoned anytime and anywhere.


    "Think about it for yourself. Back then, your Zerg plane had one trillion soldiers, and you occupied a convenient location, you couldn''t defeat the demon army.


    You now only have less than 10 million Zerg soldiers. How big is the gap?


    If you rush to launch an all-out attack now, you are throwing yourself into the ocean as a small stone.


    Apart from seeing a spray, it has no effect on this sea. You need to develop, you need to expand your army, not to mention reaching the heyday of the Zerg plane.


    At least several billions, tens of billions. "Ye Hao said firmly.


    "Billions? Tens of billions? This requires the existence of the insect king level (devil king level ¡¤ **** king level) to control it, I..." Isabella was said by Ye Hao, she revealed for the first time A trace of unconfidence.


    "So, you are far from enough now. There are seven great demons on the Demon Plane, what do you have? You ordered the Quasi-God-level Insect King, and I can count it with one hand.


    There is such a saying in my hometown that it is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. If you really want revenge, you need to endure, let alone ten years, one hundred years, one thousand years, ten thousand years, you have to endure! "


    Ye Hao pointed to Isabella and said, "You must know that this demon base is a cash cow for you. You said that you need a lot of resources to train Zerg warriors.


    Although hundreds of thousands of wrecks of demon soldiers have been provided to you before, those will always be used up.


    And there are countless demons on the demon plane, as long as this demon base is still there, they can''t easily give up. "


    Isabella''s eyes lit up, and she said excitedly: "You mean, we can use this demon base to let the demon plane continue to send demons over.


    And I hunted down these demons, which can be used to expand my Zerg army, and at the same time, I can continuously improve the strength of my Zerg elite. "


    Ye Hao nodded: "Yes, that''s it. The demons have seven demon gods, you can create your own seven insect kings. That arrogant demon **** has ten demon generals. You can create your own ten insect kings!


    Whatever they have, you have something.


    Have you seen this space? Although there is nothing in this space, you can use this as your Zerg plane, and you can start again with the Zerg here. "


    Isabella raised her head, in Ye Hao''s words, she seemed to see the future.


    Originally, there was only revenge in her eyes, as long as she eliminated the devil.


    But what Ye Hao said made her realize a lot, and she suddenly looked farther.


    "Of course, I have my own interests in doing this. Your Zerg is a very good fighting race, and our earth species wants to survive the gap between the gods and the demon plane.


    You must find a partner, and you and our Zerg are the best partners. "Ye Hao smiled and looked at Isabella.


    Isabella smiled slightly: "Of course I know this, and I know it very well. I am happy to work with you.


    It''s a pity that you are not a member of our Zerg, otherwise I believe you can lead our Zerg to a more glorious future than before.


    And I am also convinced that the gods and the demon plane will regret positioning that piece of earth as the second ¡®sacrifice¡¯ of their war between gods and demons in the near future. "


    "You are right, let us make them regret it together." Ye Hao laughed.


    This time the dialogue went smoothly.


    Isabella also listened to Ye Hao''s suggestion. For a long time, the demon base suffered a big loss, and there was no more aggressive attack, although it continued to expand its forces.


    But Isabella will harvest a wave every time and bring back the corpses of the hunted demons, creating an army of Zerg.


    In the beginning, the opponent''s lower main **** would threaten her.


    But soon after, with the surge of the Zerg army, Isabella''s strength also broke through to the realm of the lower main god, which made her fearless in hunting.

 Chapter 2533： The seven demon gods gather

    Chapter 2533 Seven Demon Gods Gathering


    The outer periphery of the teleportation base on the other end of the demon plane.


    On the deck of a huge demon battleship.


    "Haha, I didn''t expect it. Our demon coalition will fail! Who can tell me what the reason is!" The angry demon roared, seeing him look really angry, and black flames appeared on his body.


    "Anger, you better calm down. No one wants to see things like this. Now that it has already happened, what we have to do is to find a solution." The Lazy Demon said softly, still hitting ha. cut.


    It seems that she is not very concerned about all these things.


    "Calm down? How can I be calm? Our plan for such a long time failed. What else can we do? We can''t stop a large-scale teleportation operation in a short time.


    We can''t conquer the enemy''s Black Great Wall defense line at all, let alone attack. If we can''t continuously invest our forces in it, our teleportation base over there may even be captured.


    At that time, the earth plane has completely closed all passages to us, and it will be even more difficult for us to find opportunities. "The angry demon paced back and forth on the deck.


    The fluctuations of the angry aura on his body can be felt by the demons on other warships around him.


    "Then you lose your temper here, can we change the situation of the battle?" Lucifer, the greedy demon, smiled contemptuously.


    "What do you mean!" The angry demon pointed at the greedy demon, and he wanted to go up and get fattened.


    "My arrogant demon, if you stand up and say a few more words. There is no end to this matter." The charming **** demon blinked his watery eyes, swaying his tail like a cat, looking at the side standing with his arms folded. The arrogant demon over there.


    The Arrogant Demon opened his eyes, and he looked at the four Demon Gods before him coldly.


    Feeling the sight of the arrogant demon **** on his body, the four demon gods stopped talking.


    This is the head of the seven demon gods, the aura of the arrogant demon god.


    "It''s already happened, it''s useless to argue." The Arrogant Demon was clearly speaking to the Angry Demon.


    The angry demon turned his head, hands on hips, and said nothing.


    He dared to roar at the greedy demon, but he still did not dare to conflict with the arrogant demon.


    "Although there is a problem with our situation, I have received some good news in the last two days." The arrogant demon said with a false eye: "The plan to invade the earth will continue as usual, but it is not here."


    "The plan to invade the earth continues as usual? How is this possible? All the people we have planted on the earth have been eliminated by them. It is impossible to open the space tunnel.


    Here is the only method that can be used for space teleportation, and the other end is blocked by the **** black Great Wall defense line. "The angry demon looked at the arrogant demon in surprise.


    "This matter, I have to ask the other two to come forward and explain to everyone." The arrogant demon raised his head and looked at the figure that grew rapidly from far to near.


    Two powerful auras can be felt by all the demon coalition forces.


    "It''s them!" The Lazy Demon raised his head and squinted at the sky.


    On a nearby warship belonging to the Lazy Demon God, the Moon stood on the bow and raised her head, looking at the two dark shadows, she couldn''t help frowning.


    "The seven demon gods are gathered together. I heard that it hasn''t appeared in the Demon Plane for millions of years."


    A huge figure fell on the shoulder of the battleship. When it landed, the entire battleship shook a few times, and cracks appeared on the deck.


    Fortunately, this material is self-repairing, otherwise it is estimated that this warship will be returned to the factory for repair.


    This guy is very huge. Compared to the five demon gods present, it is huge. The huge belly occupies 90% of the whole body. If it weren''t for standing on the front and back four feet, he would not be able to hold this huge. Body shape.


    This person is one of the Seven Demon Gods¡¤Gluttony Demon God


    It is also second only to the arrogant demon among the seven demon gods.


    Beside this gluttonous demon, there is a woman with a good face and a good figure. She is floating on the ground, except for the black mist surrounding her body.


    This appearance is exactly the same as a human being.


    "Jealous, you are still the same as before. I especially like to use a human appearance." The Lazy Demon looked at the woman in front of him.


    She is one of the seven demon gods of jealousy.


    The jealous devil snorted coldly: "What kind of appearance I use, it''s up to you. You are still the same."


    "It''s been a long time since Jealous sister, your skin is getting better and better." The **** demon smiled and looked at the jealous devil.


    But the jealous demon looked at the **** demon, but he turned his head directly, unwilling to speak.


    Because of the character of the jealous devil, just like her name, she is very jealous.


    When it comes to jealousy, it''s natural appearance.


    The appearance of the lazy demon is similar to that of the jealous demon, but the lazy demon is very lazy, which makes the jealous demon not care.


    But the demon **** of **** is different. To say which female is the most fascinating on the plane of the devil, the one who ranks first is definitely the demon of lust.


    Therefore, it is conceivable that the jealous demon **** can have a good look at this **** demon god.


    "Gluttony, jealous. Why are you two here?" The angry demon looked at these two rarely appearing people in surprise.


    "It was arrogance who told us that we did some things. You don''t know what his character is, and you never let us know what abacus he is playing in his heart." The gluttony demon said without hesitation, pointing to the arrogance demon.


    Here, the gluttonous demon dared to talk to the arrogant demon like that.


    In terms of strength, the arrogant demon is stronger than the gluttony demon, but the gluttony demon also has a god-killing weapon, that is, the gluttony demon armor!


    With this God-killing-level weapon in his body, even though the Glutton Demon God is at the Demon King level, it may not be the strongest.


    But at least the defensive power is definitely among the best.


    Even the arrogant demon is not sure that he can take this guy, and the gluttony demon naturally doesn''t care about his attitude.


    "Okay, let''s just talk about it. How are your affairs going." The arrogant demon doesn''t like to be with the gluttony demon, because he likes others to fear, respect and fear themselves.


    In this way, he can become a superior man.


    "The plan is going very well. Within half a year, I can have an army of 10,000 demons appear on the earth!" The Glutton Demon God laughed.


    "An army of ten thousand demons appeared on the earth?" The angry demon was very surprised.


    "Wait, let''s not talk about how this is done. Is it enough for an army of ten thousand demons?" The **** demon said suspiciously.

 Chapter 2534： They are heroes

    Chapter 2534 They Are Heroes


    "The current plane of the earth is not the one hundreds of thousands of years ago. There are no major god-level powerhouses, and the quasi-god-level powerhouses probably just appeared recently.


    Most of them are still ants below the eighth level, not to mention that the number of their fighters above the third level is estimated to not exceed 10,000. In a single battle, there is no way to resist our powerful demons. "The Glutton Demon said.


    The greedy demon Lucifer nodded: "This is true, but you must know that they are not what they used to be. They are also allied with a Zerg.


    If the Zerg army appeared on the plane of the earth, then these ten thousand demon warriors would not be enough. "


    Lucifer, the demon of greed, expressed his worry.


    "We have also considered this. So we have to do both. Here we continue to send the demon warriors in a steady stream to delay the enemy there as much as possible.


    Then Gluttony continued his plan, and they couldn''t arbitrarily mobilize too many troops to return to the earth plane.


    If they are really mobilized at that time, we can launch a second wave of battles here, and if they fall on this side, even if the Earth plane fails.


    We can still attack the earth plane. "The Arrogant Demon said with a sneer.


    "This plan is good." The **** demon nodded in agreement.


    "According to the plan we agreed upon before. The anger, lust, laziness, and greed are the four of you in charge of the battlefield here. You must try to involve the Black Great Wall Alliance and the Zerg people here.


    Let them think we still don''t give up.


    The gluttony and jealous demon are responsible for the plan to directly invade the plane of the earth. "After the arrogant demon said, he looked at several people with false eyes: "That''s right. This plan is very secret, so far only the seven of us know.


    I suspect that there may be spies from the earth plane or the gods and worlds on our side, so this matter is not allowed to be leaked before it is executed, and it is treated as if no one has heard it. "


    "Understood." Several people nodded.


    This simple meeting brought about the worst battle on earth soon.


    Ye Hao still didn''t know that the nightmare was about to fall on the earth.


    The entire Black Great Wall Alliance was immersed in joy.


    "In this battle, we have achieved a phased victory. If the devil wants to attack again, it will not be so easy to stop a wave of previous attacks.


    However, we cannot take it lightly, and we must restore the defense system of each city as soon as possible. As for the loss of personnel this time, we have established a smooth passage to the earth.


    At that time, it will be my grandson, Ye Hao. His Wushuang City helped Zhucheng recruit manpower. "Ye Ming sat in a chair and looked at the few people attending the meeting.


    And beside Ye Ming''s chair, Ye Hao was still standing.


    Of course, Ye Hao didn''t mind putting his own people into the defense of the cities, compared to the experience on earth.


    The people in Wushuang City have reached a bottleneck, and they are most likely to face the legendary demons and gods in the future.


    So they must be prepared in advance, and the black Great Wall defense line here is very suitable.


    "In terms of replenishing combat power, our side can now provide at least 10,000 people to Zhucheng. In the latter three months, we can provide 10,000 more personnel. But the strength may be insufficient." Ye Hao said.


    "Strength does not matter, the cultivation environment of the earth plane is poor, we all understand. People send us over, and we have our own system to quickly train them." Xuantian Dragon King said.


    "If you don''t have enough staff, you can contact the Huaxia Dragon Team. Now is the time to let the little Maotou know the outside world. They can''t always be locked in a cage. Who is the manager of the Dragon Team now?"


    "Long Yi." Ye Hao replied.


    "Long Yi? I didn''t expect it to be that little Maotou. Hehe, he was beaten and cried by his junior sister when he was seven years old." Xuantian Dragon King laughed.


    Cough


    Ye Hao couldn''t help thinking of Team Leader Long Yi. Looking at his serious and dignified appearance, he didn''t expect such a dark history when he was a child.


    However, no one on Huaxia dared to speak to him like this, probably only the celestial master.


    But the person in front of him is different. He is the first leader of the Dragon Group, and his status is different!


    "Don''t think that there are people in your dragon group. Mr. Ye, you can go to the Holy See in Europe and ask the current pope there to send some knights. Just say that I said it." Sister Ma Ji said while looking at Ye Hao.


    Because of her previous performance, Sister Ma Ji now respects Ye Hao very much.


    Holy See?


    Ye Hao looked at this Sister Maji in surprise, does the identity of this old nun have anything to do with the Holy See.


    He is now the holy son of the Holy See, and he doesn''t know if he should tell her.


    Forget it, don''t say it, save unnecessary trouble.


    "Okay, I will convey it." Ye Hao nodded.


    After that, people in other cities also talked about some forces.


    Some of these forces have disappeared in the long river of history, and some have become famous organizations on the earth, and people sitting here at this moment.


    The vast majority are former leaders, founders, leaders, etc. of these organizations.


    If they return to the earth, it is estimated that the leaders of those organizations on the earth will have to silently give way.


    "Okay, okay. I will communicate these things, in fact, you can also arrange for your own people to communicate. Now the war has slowly returned to control.


    We consider that the soldiers of the cities have been fighting in this void for nearly a hundred years, so I will arrange some people to return to the earth in the near future, which can be regarded as returning to their hometown to take a look.


    There are 30 places in the three main cities, and 10 places in the other cities. You can also go back and see. "Ye Hao said while looking at you.


    As soon as these words came out, everyone fell silent.


    "Return to Earth? Hahaha, I didn''t expect that our guys would have a chance to return to Earth. But forget it, my bad old man is already alone, and there is nothing to miss on earth.


    Thank you Mr. Ye for your kindness. I will tell my people about your suggestion after going back. If anyone wants to go back and have a look, I will post the list later. "The lord of a city looked dim, and after speaking, he silently disconnected.


    After other people said a few words, this simple meeting ended.


    "Everyone has stayed here for a long time and has been fighting with demons. Everyone is used to life here. There are many people whose children were born here. Their concept of the earth only exists in the classroom and the words of their parents. between.


    At this time, it was a bit too abrupt to mention that they could be sent back to Earth for a look. "Ye Ming said with emotion.


    "They are heroes, they have this right." Ye Hao said.

 Chapter 2535： Ye Zhans physical condition

    Chapter 2535 Ye Zhan''s Physical Condition


    After the meeting, Ye Hao and Ye Ming left the meeting room and walked to a house nearby.


    At this moment, Ye Zhan was waving his fists and feet in the yard, not at all like a dying patient.


    "Father, Hao''er. You are here, look at my current speed, my state is really great. I feel that my strength has improved several levels compared to before." Ye Zhan waved his fist excitedly.


    Not to mention, his speed has really increased a lot, a bit stronger than the previous high-level Quasi-God level.


    "You kid, let you lie down on the bed, why are you not obedient." Ye Ming frowned and said.


    Ye Zhan rubbed his head and smiled: "Father, you don''t know who I am with you. You broke a leg and didn''t see you rest for a long time.


    By the way, come and take a look at my state. When I fell asleep before, such a state appeared due to the arrangement. "


    Ye Zhan raised his hands, and in the next second there were five frames in his eyes, like the compound eyes of a worm.


    At the same time, black beetles appeared on the surface of Ye Zhan''s skin.


    "This is?" Ye Ming was a little surprised when he saw the changes in his son.


    Ye Hao thought of someone the first time.


    Isabella!


    Isabella was in this state when she fought.


    "After I enter this state, I feel that my own perception is much stronger than before. And the defense has been amazingly improved. The scales on my body have no weight at all, and they don''t hinder my actions at all!" Ye Zhan slapped. Said his own bug.


    "Hao''er, this seems to be somewhat similar to the state of that Zerg Queen?" Ye Ming had also fought side by side with Isabella before, and had seen that appearance.


    Ye Hao nodded: "That''s right, this is the ability that the Zerg can possess only by the powerhouses above the demigod level. If I guess right, Dad should have obtained this ability through the worm egg in his body.


    His body has mutated, and he has begun to develop into a bug state. "


    "The state of the bug is developing? Should I become a bug?" Ye Zhan was startled.


    Ye Hao shook his head: "This won''t be true, Isabella said. Because this worm egg has taken too long, the autonomy in it has completely disappeared, leaving only the tenacious vitality of the zerg, and some genes exist.


    The worm eggs are integrated into Dad''s body, and Dad gains this part of the vitality, and naturally also this part of the Zerg gene.


    But this doesn''t make Dad turn into a creature like a bug, it just changes like this. "


    Ye Zhan nodded and breathed a sigh of relief: "That''s good, your mother is most afraid of insects. If I become a monster like insects, your mother probably won''t let me in."


    "Who said he wouldn''t let you in?" Bei Ming Sisi walked out of the room at this time, holding vegetables in his hands.


    "Hao''er, it''s just right for you to come here. Our dishes are all cooked, and my mother and I made them together."


    Bei Ming Sisi brought all the dishes to the table in the yard.


    Grandma Ye also walked out of the kitchen, and she pointed at Ye Zhan angrily: "You kid can''t give me peace of mind. You didn''t pay attention to you all of a sudden, you started to make trouble here."


    "Lying in bed and panicking, and you don''t let me go to the battlefield, I can only relieve my boredom here by myself." Ye Zhan said.


    "Okay, let''s all sit down and eat." Bei Mingsisi set the tableware.


    Ye Hao''s family sat down.


    "Father, how did the meeting talk?" Ye Zhan looked at his father.


    Ye Ming nodded and said: "Very smoothly. This time the battle is considered to be a complete victory. Now we only need to be careful about the counterattack of the Demon Alliance.


    And now with the help of the Zerg, the cities of our Black Great Wall Alliance can also breathe a sigh of relief. "


    "Okay, didn''t you say it before. When family members are eating, they can''t talk about official business. Such a table of delicious things can''t seal your mouth." Grandma Ye put the vegetables in Ye Hao''s bowl.


    "Hao''er, ignore them. Eat more, you are exhausted during this time."


    "Thank you, grandma." Ye Hao looked like a child in front of these four people, although he might look a little naive.


    But Ye Hao didn''t mind, because in front of them, he was just a child.


    Ye Hao enjoyed this feeling very much.


    "Cough cough cough." Suddenly, Ye Zhan was eating, and couldn''t help coughing violently.


    He turned around, and he coughed a pool of **** rice on the ground.


    "Zhan''er!"


    "father!"


    Seeing Ye Zhan vomiting blood, Ye Hao and others immediately surrounded him.


    Ye Hao immediately checked Ye Zhan''s physical condition.


    "It''s okay, let''s continue to eat." Ye Zhan''s face was a little pale, he said with a smile.


    "Your kid, give me peace of mind. Don''t talk. Grandson, what''s the situation with your father?" Ye Ming asked Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s brows stretched out: "It''s not a big problem. Father, do you usually vomit blood?"


    "Usually? How is it possible, I have never seen him vomit blood." Bei Mingsi looked at his son in surprise.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, just looked at Ye Zhan.


    Ye Zhan showed an expression of nothing serious: "It''s just vomiting blood, nothing more."


    Hearing this, I knew that Ye Zhan usually vomited blood, but he had concealed Bei Mingsisi before.


    "You bastard, when is the time now. You are still hiding it from me!" Bei Ming Sisi couldn''t help but roared at Ye Zhan, tears in his eyes.


    "You kid, don''t let us worry." Grandma Ye glared at Ye Zhan, then comforted her daughter-in-law.


    "Actually, there is nothing serious. This is a normal situation. For example, Dad''s body was so serious before. Although the worm eggs continued his life for Dad, it does not mean that the injuries in his body have completely recovered." Ye Hao said.


    "Look, Haoer said nothing is going on." Ye Zhan said with a smile.


    Ye Hao looked at his father and said with a serious face: "However, the matter of finding a life-saving technique for Dad cannot be delayed. According to the condition of the eggs in Dad''s body, it can last for less than a hundred days at most.


    There may be nothing right now, but as the life force provided by the eggs becomes weaker and weaker, Dad''s condition will become more and more dangerous. "


    Ye Zhan''s smile paused for a second, but still forced a smile: "One hundred days is enough, son, let''s set out to find that life-saving technique.


    Your father is very fateful, such a thing is not uncommon, you can''t die. "


    "No, father, your physical condition cannot withstand the oppression brought about by the space shift." Ye Hao said, shaking his head.

 Chapter 2536： Are you going to the gods?

    "Then I will accompany you to my son!" Bei Ming Sisi said firmly.


    Ye Hao shook his head again: "Mother, your strength is only a mid-level quasi god, not enough. And he needs your care, you have to stay."


    After that, Ye Hao looked at Ye Ming''s father and Ye''s grandma again.


    "Grandpa, I will definitely take Xiao Cui away. In that case, you will be the only powerhouse of the lower main **** in the Great Black Wall Alliance. If there is any action from the Demon Alliance.


    The existence of the lower main **** is essential! Grandma, you are a high-ranking quasi-god and a demon clan. No one here is more familiar with the demon clan than you, so you must stay. "


    Father Ye Ming nodded and said: "You are right, you have Xiao Cui following, I am not worried about your strength. But your father is in a special situation, where do you want to find this unclear medicine?"


    Ye Hao said in a deep voice, "Daddy''s condition is a lack of vitality. There are two ways to heal him. One is to find an item that can replenish vitality or a herbal medicine, and try to treat him.


    The second is to find a superior master god-level expert who is good at healing, and invite him to heal his father.


    And for these two methods, the Earth plane certainly does not exist, and the probability of the existence of the demon plane is extremely low, so I am going to take a look at the gods and the world. "


    The gods and worlds!


    Hearing this name, Ye Ming and others were all shocked.


    "You want the gods and all realms!" Ye Ming looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao nodded: "Yes, I''m going to the gods and the worlds. If there is any place in this world, there must be a way to treat my father''s injuries, then it must be the gods and the worlds!"


    "You''re right, there must be medicines for your father on the gods and worlds, or people. But you have to know that you are not familiar with the gods and the worlds, and how you want to go is a problem. This is too risky!" Grandma Ye said with a frown.


    "I don''t agree!" Ye Zhan stood up directly to object. He pointed to Ye Hao and said: "Although the gods and the world do not directly threaten the earth, we all know their ambitions very well.


    It was too late for us to hide. Now, don''t you send it to your door. "


    "But I have to go, I can''t just watch Dad you have an accident!" Ye Hao saw Ye Zhan, and then said: "And I will not do things that are uncertain.


    I have the law of space, I can find a way to go to the gods and the world, and if there is any danger, I can also quickly escape.


    In addition, Xiao Cui and Zhuoyu were walking with me this time. Zhuoyu is a family of angels. Although she has not returned to the gods and all realms for more than 10,000 years, she is still relatively relative to the situation there. To understanding. "


    In the end, everyone agreed that Ye Hao would go to the gods.


    But Ye Zhan still asked Ye Hao to ensure that he would first ensure his safety anyway.


    After that, everyone continued to eat, chatting about some interesting things, and it was a normal family again.


    the next day


    Ye Hao walked out of his yard, he found that Zhuo Yu had appeared here early.


    "Why did you come so early?" Ye Hao looked at Zhuo Yu with some surprise.


    "Didn''t you say yes, let''s set off today." Zhuo Yu folded his arms and said lightly.


    Ye Hao clutched his forehead: "I mean today, but we still have some things to deal with. There is no need to come so early."


    "Oh." Zhuo Yu replied faintly, and then said: "This time, according to what you said, I have conveyed it to Ru Xi and the others.


    Ru Xi and the others discussed it all night, and finally decided that Ru Xi would return to the Gods and Ten Thousand Realms with us, while the other female angels would stay here to continue fighting. "


    Ye Hao was a little surprised: "Will the other female angels stay?"


    Ye Hao didn''t conceal that he was going to the Gods and Ten Thousand Realms. After all, Ru Xi and their angel team had done a lot for the Black Great Wall Alliance.


    However, he originally thought that the entire angel team would choose to return, but he did not expect that there was only Ru Xi, the lower main god.


    "The angels are like this. They take their responsibilities extremely important. According to your earth, it is like a white lotus. They have their own noble sentiments and will give their lives for their ideals.


    And now that the Demon Alliance still exists here, threatening the safety of the earth plane, they will naturally not give up the fragile lives that they believe to be protected by them. "Zuo Yu said.


    Ye Hao smiled: "Your angel family is really different, then okay, this time I will bring Ru Xi alone."


    There are many things next.


    After all, this time it was not only Ye Hao who returned, but according to what was said before, they also brought some people from Zhucheng to "return home to visit relatives".


    These people have left the earth that they have guarded for so long for too long.


    Several warships carrying a total of 300 people stopped at the temporary port of the remains of Cardinal City.


    This place has completely lost the appearance of Cardinal City before, and it is covered with black and inky things, which are derivatives of the insect''s body.


    The place where the Zerg has lived for a long time will become like this.


    In such an environment, Zerg people will be happier, and action and combat will be very convenient.


    Under long-term accumulation, these derivatives will form substances similar to rocks.


    In this period of more than a month, the original ruins of Cardinal City have become a Zerg base with an area three times larger than before.


    And there are ten conspicuous aperture altars on it, that is, the wormhole array.


    "That''s a wormhole, shall we return to Earth from there?"


    "It''s amazing. I heard it was a wormhole before. I thought it was a cave full of worms."


    "We are going to return to Earth, and I feel a little excited."


    Almost everyone of more than 300 people was very excited.


    Compared with the Zerg, they didn''t care too much.


    Because of the fighting side by side during this period, they have become accustomed to the existence of the Zerg. In their eyes, the Zerg is a race similar to the Blood Clan, Wolf Clan, Demon Clan, but with a slight difference from their own.


    "Mr. Ye." Morgana appeared in front of Ye Hao, respectfully saluting.


    "Morgana, long time no see." Ye Hao greeted Morgana.


    Morgana is now the queen of the Zerg. When Isabella is away, she is in charge of the Zerg base and the Zerg base over the Wormhole.


    "Sister Isabella is out against the Zerg, and I am responsible for the things here. I have opened the third wormhole for you, and can transmit the link at any time." Morgana said.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao nodded, and then ordered the leader of more than 300 people to take them to the position of Wormhole 3.

 Chapter 2537： Demon Locking Tower in Bei Ming Yin Yin

    "Young Master Ye." A calling voice came from behind Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao turned his head and saw Lin Qiangwei, Sun Yan, and Ye Hao''s sister Ye Duo''er. .


    The three of them have a very good relationship after this period of time, and they can be regarded as close friends.


    Plus


    And this time they are also one of the candidates to return to Earth to "visit relatives".


    "What are you going to do after returning to Earth? This time, I have arranged a half-month holiday for you." Ye Hao asked while looking at the two women.


    "I was born here and have never been to the earth, although there may not be any relatives on earth. But my father still wants me to go back and see my hometown." Lin Qiangwei said.


    Sun Yan on the side also nodded: "Yes, I am the same."


    Ye Duoer took Ye Hao''s arm: "Brother, you promised me. You want to take me to take a good look at the world on earth."


    Ye Hao touched Ye Duo''er''s head: "Yeah. But my brother will have to do something to treat his father later, so I can''t stay with you for too long."


    "It doesn''t matter, you can accompany me when you are free." Ye Duoer stuck out his tongue and said obediently.


    "In other words, you arrange people to return to the earth like this. You don''t worry that among the three hundred people, there will be some people who will stay on the earth forever and don''t want to come back." Sun Yan looked at Ye Hao and asked this suddenly. problem.


    Ye Hao looked at the three hundred people who lined up to pass through the wormhole.


    "Of course I know this, but some of these three hundred people have devoted most of their lives here, and their families, loved ones, and loved ones are even buried here forever.


    They paid too much for the earth, which is very close and far away to them.


    I have discussed with everyone in the Black Great Wall Alliance before, if you really want to stay on the earth at that time, I don¡¯t want to come back.


    As long as they can abide by the order on the earth and do not violate some regulations. Then let them. "Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    Sun Yan and Lin Qiangwei didn''t speak, they knew their choices, but they couldn''t make choices for others.


    And what Ye Hao did so touched them very much.


    Perhaps Ye Hao is not a leader with steel wrists, but such Ye Hao is not the man who can touch their hearts.


    Sun Yan quietly glanced at Lin Qiangwei next to her, her best friend, maybe she also likes this man.


    However, after being in contact with this man for a long time, few women will not be tempted.


    Soon, Ye Hao and the others also passed through the wormhole at the end and returned to the sub-plane where Ten Thousand Demons City was located.


    Here Morgana had already prepared all the bugs like a train.


    This was their transportation tool, and more than 300 people sat on it, sending them to Ten Thousand Demons City quickly and safely.


    On the side of Ten Thousand Demons City, Bei Ming Wuji had arranged manpower preparations early, and was ready at the location of the fortress.


    Buzzing


    The sand and rocks on the ground began to shake, like an earthquake.


    The soldiers in Ten Thousand Demons City looked nervously in the mist.


    "Don''t panic." Bei Ming Wuji said solemnly.


    The mist was washed away, and a huge centipede monster rushed out, carrying hundreds of people on its back.


    Seeing this huge centipede monster, the soldiers in Ten Thousand Demons City took a breath.


    If such a monster attacks their Ten Thousand Demon City, it is estimated that the walls of Ten Thousand Demon City will not be able to withstand several shocks.


    "Attention everyone, after you get down, queue up and register your identity there in order. In the shortest possible time, you will be produced with identification documents to facilitate your actions on the earth." Ye Hao shouted.


    Kaka Kaka


    Some soldiers took a photo of an individual with a camera, while others edited their information in a computer.


    Soon, Ye Duoer was the first to get the certificate.


    "Brother, I got it." Ye Duoer held a small notebook that looked like a passport and fiddled with Ye Hao.


    On this small book, there is a photo of Ye Duoer, followed by information such as age and gender.


    Other people''s notebooks are basically like this, but it is worth noting that the nationality of these people is an unknown small country.


    Because these people have not stayed on the earth for a long time, if they suddenly have a nationality, they will inevitably have some obstacles in contact with others.


    So Ye Hao simply used his own means to create a small country on the earth, and these people are the residents of this small country.


    In this way, if Ye Duoer returns to Huaxia, she can claim to the outside world that she is a Chinese who grew up abroad. Even if she does not know her hometown, others will not doubt it.


    In addition, these booklets are not simple passport ID cards, as long as a little energy is injected into them to trigger the loop circle inside, red fonts will appear on them.


    Ye Duoer¡¤Low-level Quasi-God¡¤Subordinate to Demon Region City.


    Then there are some information materials.


    Yes, this little book actually contains their real information, but ordinary people and ordinary inspection machines can''t check it out.


    At the same time, this material can set fire and water, and has a positioning chip inside.


    It takes a while for more than 300 people to make such a thing.


    So they need to stay in Ten Thousand Demons City for one day.


    On this day, there will be a dedicated person to introduce them to the precautions on earth.


    And there will be someone who will be responsible for the reception work for them when they first arrive on Earth, so that they will be familiar with the current order and environment of the Earth.


    "Yinyin hurry up and see your brother and sister." Beiming Wuji suddenly pulled a little girl.


    "Yinyin." Ye Hao greeted the little girl when he saw the little girl.


    Ye Duo''er blinked curiously.


    "Brother." Bei Ming Yinyin greeted Ye Hao with her big watery eyes, then looked at Ye Duoer a little shyly, and nodded cautiously: "Sister...Hello, sister."


    "This is what my grandpa said, my cousin. That''s so cute." Ye Duoer looked at his little cousin and went up to say hello happily.


    Probably because of the blood relationship, Ye Duoer and Beiming Yinyin quickly got to know each other.


    "Grandpa, Yinyin''s situation is a bit special." Ye Hao looked at Beiming Yinyin, he asked in a low voice.


    "Something happened. Yinyin and her lock demon tower merged." Bei Ming Wuji said.


    "What!" Ye Hao''s eyes widened, and he began to look at Bei Ming Yinyin carefully.


    Sure enough, he saw a small tower pattern on Bei Ming Yinyin''s forehead.


    After Ye Hao got the Demon Locking Tower before, although it was a good treasure, Ye Hao didn''t like to use it, so he left it to Grandpa.


    After all, this was originally something belonging to the Beiming family, and it was considered the thing returned to its original owner.


    As a result, he didn''t expect to merge with Bei Ming Yin Yin.

 Chapter 2538： The new star of the North Ming family

    Chapter 2538 the new star of Beiming family


    "What''s going on?" Ye Hao asked in surprise about the specific process of interrogation.


    Bei Ming Wuji told Ye Hao what happened more than a month ago.


    Because the Demon Locking Tower cannot be controlled by people who are not of the Beiming family''s blood, Beiming Wuji did not care that it would be stolen, and placed it in his house in the Beiming family house.


    As a result, one night, Bei Ming Yinyin ran to grandpa''s room to play in her grandfather''s room. She happened to see the lock demon tower and took it to play.


    It is worth noting that the Demon Locking Tower is as heavy as Mount Tai for ordinary people, but Bei Ming Yinyin actually said to play with it.


    In this regard, Beiming Wuji asked several times afterwards, and Beiming Yinyin said that holding the small tower in his hand was like holding an ordinary toy, and did not feel bulky.


    After that, the lock demon tower penetrated Bei Ming Yin Yin''s forehead in an instant, and Bei Ming Yin Yin also passed out in a coma.


    This sleep lasted three days and three nights, but Bei Ming Wuji was terrified at that time.


    Fortunately, Bei Ming Yinyin regained consciousness after three days.


    Bei Ming Wuji checked it again, and found nothing unusual, except for the pattern of a small tower on the granddaughter''s forehead.


    After that, Bei Ming Wuji wanted his granddaughter to summon the Demon Locking Tower, but Bei Ming Yinyin was unable to do so.


    "Since then, Yinyin''s strength has grown rapidly. Within a week, she directly reached the nine-fold innate peak. Within half a month, she broke through to the seventh-order fairyland.


    She is already at the Semi-Holy Level now, and if she continues at this speed, she is estimated to be able to reach the God Level in less than half a year. "Bei Ming Wuji said with a wry smile: "It stands to reason that a quick increase in strength is a good thing.


    But the speed of this improvement is too fast. I am worried that this will have a great impact on Yinyin''s body. "


    Ye Hao nodded, indeed the speed of this increase was really terrifying.


    You must know that Bei Ming Yin Yin Ke is still a little girl under ten years old.


    A god-level powerhouse less than ten years old?


    It is estimated that this is the foremost enchanting genius in the gods and all realms.


    "Let me double check. I have controlled the Demon Locking Tower before to see if I can contact the Demon Locking Tower in her body now." Ye Hao squatted in front of Beiming Yinyin.


    "Brother?" Bei Ming Yinyin looked at Ye Hao, who was squatting in front of her, wondering what Ye Hao was going to do.


    "Yinyin, my brother wants to give you a gift, so close your eyes now, OK?" Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "Gift!" Bei Ming Yinyin closed her eyes in surprise, with an expression of expectation on her face.


    Ye Hao lifted his finger and touched the mark of the lock demon tower on Beiming Yinyin''s forehead.


    Bei Ming Yinyin''s body trembled.


    After that, Ye Hao''s consciousness entered it, and he did not encounter any resistance.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes, and the villain formed by his consciousness had already appeared on the first floor of the lock demon tower. This was where he had been.


    If you remember, there is a tower guard here.


    "We meet again." A female voice came.


    Ye Hao turned his head, he saw a beautiful woman appearing in front of Ye Hao.


    "Have we met?" Ye Hao looked at the strange woman in surprise.


    "You have been here once, and there was a white fox at that time." The woman said with a smile.


    "You are the tower guard! But I remember you were an old man at that time." Ye Hao''s eyes widened.


    An old man turned into a woman like a little fairy.


    "Gender and appearance are important. I am a trace of spirit in this tower. I can become whatever I want to become.


    And now the owner of the Demon Locking Tower is Yinyin, so naturally my form would be more suitable. "The woman said.


    Ye Hao accepted this setting: "Okay, let''s get back to business. What is going on in this situation of my sister? Why did the lock demon tower run into her body by herself."


    "Because Yinyin''s situation is very special, she and the Demon Locking Tower are very good. Therefore, the Demon Locking Tower took the initiative to recognize the master and began to help Yinyin improve her realm.


    Because relying on Yinyin''s current realm, it is completely impossible to master the lock demon tower, so the lock demon tower can only be cultivated by himself. "The woman explained.


    It turned out to be such a thing.


    "How special is that so that Demon Locking Tower can take the initiative to recognize the Lord?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "Very pure Beiming family blood." The woman said.


    "Pure Beiming family blood? Don''t I have it too," Ye Hao said.


    "You only have less than a quarter of the Beiming family bloodline, but Yinyin''s bloodline is as high as 80%, and after three days of tempering in the lock demon tower, plus Yinyin''s young age, the talent is still there.


    So the current Yinyin is stronger than the North Ming Demon Lord back then! "The woman explained.


    "But the speed of this improvement is too fast. Will it have any bad effect on Yinyin''s body if it pulls out the seedlings like this?" Ye Hao was a little worried.


    "You don''t have to worry about this." The woman said: "In the early stage, Yinyin''s strength did improve very quickly, but it will slowly decrease afterwards.


    It is estimated that in one to three years, she will reach the Quasi-God level, when Yinyin can practice on her own. "


    All the way to the Quasi-God level, this kind of treatment is not unusual.


    Ye Hao walked this way, but didn''t know how much he had suffered, how many back and forth he had walked through the gate of ghost.


    "Okay, I see. As long as you don''t have any negative impressions of Yinyin, then do it like this." Ye Hao nodded, Yinyin''s strength could be improved.


    This is what Ye Hao hopes to see.


    This is a gratifying thing for the Beiming family or the Ten Thousand Monster City.


    After that, Ye Hao withdrew from Beiming Yinyin''s consciousness space.


    "Okay, this is the gift I prepared for you." Ye Hao used his ice elemental power and space law to create a small ice hockey puck in his hand. Inside the ice hockey puck is a small island.


    There is a sense of a small world created.


    "Look so good. Yinyin really likes it!" Beiming Yinyin was quickly attracted by the gifts here.


    Holding the small hockey puck, she said with some worry: "Brother, will the hockey puck melt?"


    "It won''t melt within ten years." Ye Hao said, this was created with the power of ice elements, and the law of space was added, so its melting speed would be very slow.


    "Great." Bei Ming Yinyin was extremely excited.


    After that, Ye Hao took his grandfather Bei Ming Wuji and walked away, explaining the origin of the story to Bei Ming Wuji.


    "That''s it, as long as there is no danger. I didn''t expect our Beiming family to have such a genius besides you." Beiming Wuji said with emotion.


    "This makes Yinyin''s parents'' spirit in the sky rest in peace."

 Chapter 2539： The hero returns

    Chapter 2539 the hero returns


    After a day of preparation, Ye Hao entered the teleportation circle with more than 300 "returning people".


    Formally took them back to Earth.


    In a ray of light.


    Located in the ancient desert city in northwestern China, more than 300 people successively emerged from the light of the magic circle.


    These strengths are at least the masters of the Innate Realm, and every one of them looks around curiously.


    "Is this the earth?"


    "This is dirt! I have never seen dirt before."


    "Why is it so desolate here? Didn''t it mean that there are many people in China."


    "Aren''t you stupid? You didn''t look at the map seriously before. We are now in the deserted desert of Northwest China. Of course there is no one."


    More than 300 people looked around curiously and discussed.


    "Go, let''s go up first." Ye Hao said, then jumped and jumped onto the **** next to the ancient city.


    On the soil slope, dozens of small planes have been parked, and there is also a simple airstrip.


    The previous place was indeed inaccessible.


    But Ye Hao had arranged things a long time ago. It was set up as a wildlife sanctuary on the bright surface. A series of buildings were built here, and then an airport was built to facilitate transportation.


    "This is the plane!"


    "This thing can really fly."


    "Are we going to sit on this thing? We must know that our innate masters can only maintain low-altitude levitation. If we want to fly, we need to reach the strength of the seventh-order fairyland or above."


    Seeing these novel things, everyone was curious to discuss.


    "Mr. Ye, everything you ordered before has been arranged. A total of 20 private jets, which can carry up to 500 people, have been filled with fuel, and can take off at any time." A female secretary in a uniform with a hip skirt After coming over, respectfully reported to Ye Hao the situation here.


    As for the more than 300 people who appeared behind Ye Hao who were wearing strange services, she didn''t even look at it.


    "Okay, I see. Now that the pilot can prepare for takeoff, we will set off." Ye Hao said.


    "Yes." The secretary nodded.


    Soon, more than 300 people boarded a private plane, flew to an altitude of 10,000 meters, and flew toward the south of China.


    "It''s so high, we are really flying in the sky." Ye Duoer said in surprise looking at the clouds outside the window.


    "The sky here is so bright. That''s the sun, so dazzling." Sun Yan raised her head and looked at the sun shining in the distance. She closed her eyes with an expression of enjoyment.


    "The earth is really beautiful." Lin Qiangwei also said with emotion.


    Ye Hao looked at the surprised look of the three women, and he felt a little bit distressed.


    These girls who are in the blooming season, and those teenagers.


    They lived in the place that was wrapped in chaos and nothingness since they were born. There are too many things they haven''t seen.


    And it is this group of people who struggle in the dark that have created a peaceful and beautiful life for those who live under the light on earth today.


    Call them heroes without exaggeration.


    ...


    Wushuang City, the terminal building.


    It is very lively today.


    There are many private jets and some private cars parked on the tarmac.


    "You are all here." Long Yi took off his sunglasses and looked at the group of people who had already been sitting in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows of the terminal building.


    The group of people are holding black tea and eating desserts, as if ordinary people are enjoying their afternoon time.


    But it is these few people who are now leading the ups and downs of the entire earth.


    "Can you not come. Hao, but there is news that he will bring back more than 300 people this time. Among them, the lowest strength is Tier 4 and above, and there are even many powerful people of Tier 7 and Tier 8. The existence of quasi-god level.


    At this time, so many powerful experts were brought back, so these people shouldn''t come and take a look. "Black Butterfly drank black tea elegantly and looked at the few people nearby.


    "Miss Black Butterfly, what you said is wrong. The people who came back this time are also Americans. We naturally want to welcome our hero." Smith said lightly.


    "Yes. If it weren''t for these people''s sensitive identities, we, Xiong Congress, would welcome them with the highest heroic ceremony." Constantine raised his head proudly.


    "Hahaha, a group of hypocritical people." Yakina curled her mouth and unconcernedly uncovered the hypocritical masks of these people.


    She knew very well why these people came here as soon as they received the news.


    Although these are returnees in name, their strengths are all attractive fruits for these forces.


    The old pope sat next to him with a scepter, did not speak or say a word, his expression was a little serious.


    "Your Excellency, your coming personally made us a little surprised. You shouldn''t be moved by these duny worlds." Long Yi looked at the old pope with some surprise.


    The old pope sighed: "It''s nothing, I just want to come and see... come and see."


    It can be seen that the old pope has some stories, but he does not want to tell it now.


    In this case, Long Yi and others did not continue to question.


    "Why it hasn''t arrived yet. It''s almost time according to the time." Smith raised his cuffs anxiously and looked at the time on his Rolex.


    At this moment, they heard the roar of the air in the distance.


    Except for the old pope, almost everyone stood up and stood in front of the French windows.


    They saw a cluster of aircraft appearing in the distance.


    That is China''s most advanced fighter.


    And behind the fighter plane are dozens of private jets.


    "Haha, Long Yi. You Huaxia is also good enough, and sent a fighter escort." Smith glanced at Long Yi.


    Long Yi coughed and didn''t say much.


    Holding the fighter plane did not land, but hovered around and did not enter the airspace of Wushuang City.


    This is the right granted by Dragon Group to Wushuang City, and the status of Wushuang City now is just like the Tianmen in the past.


    Without the permission of Wushuang City, no one or any plane is allowed to enter Wushuang City, including Dragon Group!


    So these fighters can only hover around and watch those private planes slowly land on the runway of Wushuangcheng private airport.


    "Okay, they landed. We should go to meet him." Constantine, who had been staring at the airport runway, turned his head eagerly, but he found that the people around him had already disappeared.


    "Man!"


    An attendant next to him pointed to the corridor beside him and said, "The gentlemen and ladies, they got off before the plane landed."


    "These guys don''t even call me!" Constantine vomited, then ran as fast as he could.

 Chapter 2540： little sheep

    Chapter 2540 Little Sheep


    On the airport runway.


    A private jet successfully entered the apron prepared in advance.


    At this time, Long Yi and others were already waiting at the nearest place. They watched the first plane and lowered the escalator.


    Ye Hao and a few young ladies they didn''t know walked down from the escalator.


    "You guys." Constantine ran over, just when Ye Hao and the others landed.


    When he saw the women, his eyes lit up and he immediately opened his mind to try to detect the breath of the women.


    Ye Duoer''s eyes snapped sharply when she felt something.


    Cough cough


    Constantine, Smith, and Long Yi all coughed up blood.


    "Duo''er, it''s a friend." Ye Hao said.


    Ye Duoer relaxed now.


    Ye Hao walked up to the embarrassed Long Yi with a few women. He smiled and said, "You really can''t wait, why are you vomiting blood? Is it the recent hot weather and some getting angry?"


    The latter sentence obviously meant ridicule.


    Just now, Long Yi and the others were testing the realm strength of Ye Duoer and others at the same time.


    But don''t forget the environment in which Ye Duo''er and the others grew up.


    It can be said that even when Ye Duo''er and the others are sleeping, their nerves are tight.


    And the tentative behavior of Long Yi just now was undoubtedly touching the tiger''s beard.


    The fluctuating consciousness of Ye Duoer''s low-level quasi-god, Long Yi and others couldn''t bear it, although they all vomited blood.


    But fortunately, Ye Hao stopped in time, and Ye Duoer didn''t make four moves. Otherwise, these guys would only have Saint-level strength at most, and could not withstand the attacks of Quasi-God-level powerhouses.


    Ye Hao looked at Yakina next to him: "Don''t hold on, you will suffer from internal injuries."


    Yakina raised her head: "I don''t understand what you mean, Mr. Ye."


    Akina was normal on the face. In fact, she almost vomited blood just now, but she was more proud and swallowed back.


    Coupled with the protection of the three great artifacts, naturally he was not seriously injured.


    The same goes for the black butterfly on the other side.


    But at this moment, her eyes were still staring at Zhuo Yu and Ru Xi, and she felt a sense of alertness.


    "Okay, don''t look at them. They have bright and sacred energy fluctuations on them, and they just rebuke you." Ye Hao said, and then introduced the identities of Long Yi and others to Ye Duoer one by one.


    What is the dragon group, the eleventh district of the United States, the bear country''s ability group, the Greek temple, the holy see and so on.


    Ye Duoer and the others knew a lot of these materials when they were in Ten Thousand Monster City, so they accepted it quickly.


    "Ladies. I was rude just now. I am deeply sorry for my rudeness." Smith stroked his chest with his right hand, looking like a gentleman.


    Ye Duoer and others would not hit the smiley, so naturally they smiled back.


    However, Zhuo Yu and Ru Xi still had cold expressions.


    "Well, I want to talk about it later. There are still a bunch of people behind, but I advise you not to ask for trouble." Ye Hao reminded.


    At this time, other people alighted on other planes.


    "Brother Hao." Su Xiaoxiao jumped out at this time and looked at Ye Hao happily.


    "What happened to the things I asked you to arrange." Ye Hao asked.


    "It''s all arranged." Su Xiaoxiao snapped his fingers, and people in Wushuang City uniforms appeared one by one, enthusiastically leading them through the passage.


    The receptionists included Chinese people and Westerners of the blood clan wolf clan.


    Now Wushuang City can be said to be a fusion of all kinds of people from all over the world.


    Its strength is already the most powerful organization in the world.


    "Well, not bad." Ye Hao touched Su Xiaoxiao''s head. This little girl is now able to manage Wushuang City proficiently.


    The kid Xiaoyan devoted himself to cultivation.


    In the future, even if the entire Wushuang City is handed over to Su Xiaoxiao, Ye Hao has nothing to worry about.


    "Why don''t you talk anymore." Ye Hao looked at Constantine and the others who hadn''t spoken for a long time.


    They stared at the three hundred people like idiots, and their eyes were about to fall out.


    "No... why." Smith shook his head repeatedly, but his heart was extremely shocked.


    Although he didn''t ask for trouble anymore, he directly used his spiritual sense to sense, but he just looked at these people.


    Smith can feel their strong energy fluctuations one by one.


    And among these more than 300 people, at least dozens of them made Smith see that they couldn''t see through, which shows that the strength of these people is also at the eighth level!


    Dozens of Tier 8 powerhouses!


    This number is more than the total number of the eighth-order powerhouses on the earth combined, of course this is to exclude Wushuang City.


    "Ye Hao, come here for a while." Long Yi suddenly pulled Ye Hao to the side at this time, looking mysterious.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Hao looked at Long Yi suspiciously.


    "Tell me, just how strong this group of people are..." Long Yi had just finished speaking, and a black line appeared on his forehead.


    Because Smith, Constantine, Black Butterfly and others also came over.


    "What are you doing here?" Long Yi looked at these people with a dark face.


    "Leader Long, don''t be so stingy. We are also very curious." Black Butterfly Mei smiled.


    "Yes, after all, there are so many powerful people all of a sudden, we also need to understand, right? What''s more, we are still an alliance now, and we have to share information." Smith, we are all good buddies, what can''t we do? Said expression.


    "Well, it''s actually not a secret."


    Ye Hao was not prepared to conceal the strength of these people, because they would know it sooner or later.


    What''s more, let them clearly understand the strength of these people, and they will also pay attention to the importance of these people from the heart.


    "The people I brought back this time are two hundred and three people in the innate realm from the fourth to the sixth. Eighty-two are strong in the seventh-order fairyland. Eighteen are strong in the eighth-level holy realm.


    There are also five demigods and two low-level quasi-gods. "


    When Ye Hao said this, he paused.


    The expressions of several people in Long Yi were dumbfounded, even Black Butterfly and Yakina were shocked.


    Ye Hao didn''t say anything about Zhuo Yu and Ru Xi. After all, things about the angel family were still a bit scary to them.


    "I know you will have a lot of small actions in secret next. But remember a few points, don''t use some bad methods, what they want to do is completely free for them.


    They will live on the earth for a period of time, and they will not just stay in China, but will also go to their ancestral homes around the world. All you need to do is to ensure their lives. "Ye Hao said.


    A few people did not speak, and were still in shock.


    "Have you heard?" Ye Hao deliberately increased his voice and asked again.


    "Okay, okay, okay. We see." Several people nodded repeatedly, but they looked at those people at the moment, as if a hungry wolf saw a little sheep.

 Chapter 2541： The Secret History of the Old Pope

    Chapter 2541 the secret history of the old pope


    What are the thoughts in Long Yi and others, Ye Hao doesn''t know?


    But with so many little fats in front of them, it''s weird that they can''t be moved.


    Ye Hao allowed them to treat these ¡®returners¡¯ very well, as long as they didn¡¯t use any tactics.


    Ye Hao turned his head and looked at the old Pope who hadn''t said anything just now.


    He leaned on the scepter and kept looking at the plane with his eyes until the people on each plane had left.


    "Old Pope, don''t wait, she didn''t come." Ye Hao said.


    The old pope sighed and said, "After so many years, she is still angry with me."


    "No, she was not angry with you. She asked me to tell you that she was really angry at you at the time, but then she gradually calmed down. She shouldn''t force you to make the same choice as her.


    Everyone has the right to choose. Everyone can choose the path they want to take. There is no right or wrong, and your starting point is the same. "Ye Hao said.


    The old pope shook his body, and there was a gleam in the corner of his muddy eyes.


    "Hey, in fact, I have regretted it many times over the years. If I didn''t accept the Pope''s position given to me by my teacher and left with her, what would I be like now?


    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in this world, and there is no if.


    For the sake of her dream, she left the Holy See, the Holy Mountain, and also left me. This is the time for nearly a hundred years. "The old pope raised his head and resisted the sadness in his heart.


    He took out a pocket watch from his chest pocket.


    Everyone knows that the old pope has always carried a pocket watch with him. Some people thought it was a clock, but no one had ever seen him read it.


    At this moment, the old pope opened the pocket watch in front of Ye Hao.


    Inside the pocket watch is a picture of a woman.


    Although it is a black and white photo, it can be seen that this woman is very beautiful and has a Western charm.


    Even if Ye Hao saw it, she would feel from the heart that she was beautiful.


    And this woman Ye Hao knew, and he knew who it was.


    That is the person in charge of the Black Great Wall Alliance Junlin City, Sister Mo Ji!


    Sister Maji was originally a nun of the Holy See, and her relationship with the old Pope is considered to be the same brother and sister.


    Their teacher is naturally the pope of the older generation.


    At that time, the old pope had been designated by his master as the successor of the next pope.


    Sister Maji and the old Pope are private lovers.


    Because according to the rules of the Holy See, priests and above, including bishops, archbishops, cardinals, and popes, are not allowed to marry and have children.


    The old Pope and Sister Maji have been in love for a long time, but the old Pope was already a cardinal at the time, so their feelings can only be regarded as cheating.


    It is different from the old pope who always abides by the doctrine.


    Sister Ma Ji''s thinking was very avant-garde at the time, and she also came into contact with organizations similar to those founded by Ye Ming in China.


    In order to protect this plane, they are preparing to fight in the "Abyss".


    The void where the current Black Great Wall Alliance is located was called "the abyss" by people at that time, the most dangerous place.


    Sister Maji told the old Pope her thoughts at the time and persuaded the old Pope to go with her.


    Such behavior actually has a certain degree of selfishness.


    If they leave the Holy See, then naturally they don¡¯t have to continue to abide by the Holy See¡¯s dogma, and they can naturally be together.


    It is a pity that the old pope refused, and he could not abandon the trust of his teacher in him.


    He could not let go of his responsibility.


    This is why Ye Hao has been reluctant to accept the position of Pope for so long.


    He can''t get married, so he doesn''t want to give him the position of eunuch.


    "Well, it''s been so many years. Don''t think too much, relax, people don''t blame you. If you think now, I can arrange for you to go there someday to meet your old lover.


    These years, people have always been single. "Ye Hao teased.


    The old pope glared at Ye Hao, but had to say that he was moved.


    Over the years, he believes that he owes no one, only his beloved woman.


    "Hey, wait a minute. The situation in the world is very special now, we can''t take it lightly." The old pope said.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao nodded.


    "By the way, there is one thing I think I should report to you." The old pope said suddenly.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Hao interrogated.


    "Recently, there have been energy abundance in some remote places around the world," the old pope said.


    "Energy rich?" Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    It is necessary to know that the energy of the earth has been declining over the years, which is why the relationship between the strong ones on the earth is becoming less and less, and now it is actually rich in energy, this is simply impossible.


    "I don''t know too much. The scope is not very large, and they are all places that are originally remote and inaccessible. It may be just a coincidence, but I have sent someone to closely monitor." The old pope said.


    Ye Hao nodded, giving the earth to them, and he felt relieved.


    After some small talk, Ye Hao and others left the apron.


    Before the luncheon, Ye Hao first called Wushuang City''s senior officials and held a small meeting.


    Most of the senior officials in Wushuang City were present.


    "Okay, let me interrogate a more important thing first. How is the situation in Atlantis recently?" Ye Hao looked at Xia Xue.


    He left it to them to monitor Atlantis.


    On the one hand, their strength is enough, on the other hand, they can improve their actual combat level.


    "Up to now, there are 346 people who have tried to create Atlantis, which has been reduced by 20% every week. Last week, it has been reduced to only two people.


    After these people left Atlantis, we stopped them immediately.


    Soon the battle was over, the area of ??the battle did not leave the Arctic Circle, and the only time it hit the island of the supernatural power. But it did not cause much impact. Xia Xue said.


    Ye Hao nodded: "That''s fine. How about the people''s livelihood and welfare arrangements for Atlantis residents? Are the food and living materials sufficient?"


    "There is no problem with food. Every week, we have a dedicated person to deliver more than 120% of the designated share of food. And the Elf Queen and others are also making sustainable crops, animal husbandry.


    At least there is no problem with the people''s livelihood in Atlantis now. "Su Xiaoxiao said.


    In fact, Ye Hao didn''t worry much about this.


    The reason why there were constant disputes on Atlantis before was because of food shortages and the safety of the gathering place.


    Now they are not allowed to consider safety issues, and they have ensured sufficient food, three meals a day.


    Who would even think about fighting, and no one would want his family and friends to die in battle.

 Chapter 2542： Song Yings Dishes

    "We must pay attention to the affairs of Atlantis. They should not be regarded as our burden. Although they are very different from us now, they and we are all creatures living in the same world."


    Ye Hao said solemnly: "Before they are unable to support themselves, we must resolve all their difficulties and problems."


    "Well, we will take care of these things." Xia Xue nodded and said.


    Ye Hao went on to say: "The last thing is about the Black Great Wall Alliance. Is there a list of people we will send to Wushuang City?


    At the same time, urge people from other local organizations. If they want to dispatch personnel, send us the list of personnel for verification as soon as possible. "


    "Brother Hao, this is the list of our Wushuang City personnel. The first batch is 10,000 people, occupying 50% of our original force in Wushuang City." Su Xiaoxiao pushed a tablet computer in front of Ye Hao.


    A folder was opened above, and above it was a list of more than 10,000 people, and they were also divided into categories, according to the original strength of the department.


    For example, those who originally belonged to the Underworld, those who originally belonged to Wushuang City, the Blood Race, the Wolf Race, the Dragon Group, the Shirao Club, and so on.


    They are all marked out, very clearly.


    At the same time, click in, and you can also view the detailed information of each person. From birth to the present, the information is clear, where you have practiced, what exercises you have practiced, which forces you have joined, and where you have been. Very clear.


    "The highest strength of these ten thousand people is the eighth-level holy level and the seventh-level fairyland. These people will be responsible for the work of our dispatch team. Tang Yuan, Tang Youyou, Nightingale, Olena, Yakina, Leya ..." Su Xiaoxiao said many names at once.


    And most of them are people Ye Hao is familiar with.


    "Why are they all going?" Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    Tang Yuan said: "Although the people in the underworld have rich combat experience, they have far less combat experience with demons. In order to improve our strength as soon as possible, my sister and I are going to go there to experience it."


    "It''s too free here, Xia Xue and the others can handle it on Atlantis. I want to go there." Nightingale sat in the corner, playing with the dagger in her hand, and said lightly.


    Xia Xue pouted: "I want to see it too."


    "His Royal Highness, fighting the devil was originally the duty of our knights. The old pope has already made arrangements for me, and I will command the knights sent by the Holy See." Olena said proudly.


    "Then why did Yakina and Leya suddenly think of running over?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    Akina and Leya were not present.


    Su Xiaoxiao replied: "The two of them have to ask about your whereabouts every time, knowing that you have been there all this time. When they heard that there were hiring people, they naturally wanted to pass the first time.


    And their current strength has also encountered a bottleneck. Go there to experience it, maybe you can break through. "


    Yakina and Leya can now be said to be Ye Hao''s little fans.


    It''s a pity that they didn''t know that Ye Hao came back from there this time, and then he was going to the gods and ten thousand realms, and they were going to be empty again.


    But it''s fine for them to go there. Because of Ye Hao''s relationship, their strength has improved very quickly, but they have also reached a bottleneck.


    When encountering a bottleneck, there are generally only three ways to break through.


    The first way is either to encounter some adventures and get the inheritance of the old generations, but the probability of this is very low, which is why whether it is in the world of low martial arts or in the world of high martial arts, including those gods Both the world and the demon plane want to go to places with ruins.


    The second method is through their own enlightenment. Some people have a sudden enlightenment, but this is also a very rare opportunity.


    The third method is also the most extensive method, and that is to continuously improve oneself in battle.


    There are few battles on the earth now, and the pattern on the earth is really too small. In contrast, the void that faces the threat of demons all the time is very suitable.


    "Since they want to go, let them go." Ye Hao said casually.


    "Besides, we just got news. The saint Yakina from the Greek temple will take her Twelve Saints to the Black Great Wall Alliance.


    They have sent a request, and the sooner they ask, the better. "Su Xiaoxiao said.


    Ye Hao showed a slight smile, this woman is still so strong.


    It seems that this time I was stimulated when I saw the strength of the ¡®homecomers¡¯.


    So she wanted to increase the strength of herself and the Twelve Saints as soon as possible.


    Obviously he is a Saint Seiya, if he doesn''t even have the strength of Saint Level, then it is really a shame.


    "I see, I agree. Let them go in the latest batch. Thousand Monster City Teleportation Array, my grandpa can already control.


    On the Zerg side, I have already talked to the Queen Morgana. Starting today, every two days, they will send worms to Ten Thousand Demons City to pick up people to the Zerg base and pass through the wormhole.


    And there will also be someone from the Black Great Wall Alliance who will arrange for the ship to pick you up. "Ye Hao said.


    He had arranged everything before leaving.


    After all, where he was going this time, it was the plane of the gods.


    "Okay, this meeting will end here. I will trouble everyone to keep up with you in the future." Ye Hao smiled and looked at these cronies.


    There is basically no need for him to worry about things in Wushuang City now.


    Moreover, the Tianmen has been hidden, and there is no organization on the earth that will interfere with Wushuang City.


    End of the meeting.


    Ye Hao walked quickly towards the inner courtyard of Wushuang City, which was his private area.


    In this Wushuang City, no more than one in a thousand people have the right to enter here.


    And this time, as soon as Ye Hao stepped into the yard, he smelled the fragrance of the food.


    On the stone table in the yard, rich dishes have been placed.


    A Qianying was wearing an apron and putting the tableware there, she put the tableware together and fluffed her hair.


    Ye Hao was a little fascinated by this move.


    Even if he has seen many beautiful women outside, this woman has always been an indescribable charm to him.


    Ye Hao walked up quietly, and suddenly hugged the beauty''s waist from behind.


    "Ah." The beauty panicked. When she saw the person behind her, she rolled her eyes: "I''m all such a big person, and I''m still messing around here, let go, let others see this in broad daylight. it is good."


    "There is no one else here, here are the two of us." Ye Hao closed his eyes and sniffed the fragrance of Song Yingxiu''s hair: "How do you cook, don''t you like the food I cooked."


    Song Ying''s cheeks are reddish: "Every time you come back, you cook rice, don''t I want you to taste the food I cook too. It''s not delicious, you are not allowed to laugh at me."


    "As long as it is the food you cook, it is the delicacies of the mountains and seas in the world. But now, my uncle, I don''t want to eat." Ye Hao showed a wicked smile.


    "No food? Are you taking a bath?" Song Ying didn''t respond for the first time, but then she exclaimed.


    Afterwards, the entire yard was covered by an invisible barrier.

 Chapter 2543： Divine Struggle

    Five days later, ancient Egypt.


    At the location of the pyramids in the desert, many people in ancient Egyptian costumes gathered here.


    At a glance, there are at least a thousand people.


    These are not tourists, because not long ago, Egypt officially released a news that this area of ??the pyramid will enter a month-long restoration project.


    During this period, this place will be completely closed, and no one is allowed to step into this place.


    But at this moment, thousands of people have entered here, enough to see that this is far from being as simple as a repair project on the surface.


    As time passed bit by bit, a beam of light soon shone on the top of a pyramid.


    Several people in Pharaoh costumes are holding scepters.


    "All the believers of ancient Egyptian religions. Today we gather here to witness the miracles of the great gods..." A man who appeared to be a distinguished person in ancient Egyptian pharaoh costumes began to be there.


    To the believers, said some encouraging words.


    Several people are standing here on the soil **** in the distance.


    "What are they doing?" Ru Xi interrogated Ye Hao next to him curiously.


    Ye Hao replied: "That is the religion of ancient Egypt. It believes in some gods. You should know."


    "That''s a person who believes in the ancient gods of Egypt." Zhuoyu who knew more about the earth than Ruxi said directly.


    "It turns out to be a believer in the ancient Egyptian **** system. The ancient Egyptian **** system has become a first-class **** system. I did not expect that there are many believers on the earth. However, the strength of these believers does not seem to be optimistic." Ru Xi glanced at it. , Somewhat disappointed.


    Egyptian religion is actually a religion similar in nature to the Holy See, but their beliefs are different.


    "This Egyptian religion was once one of the largest religions in the world. It was the most prosperous time in ancient Egypt, but it was a pity that it became lonely. Since then, there have been fewer and fewer miracles, and there are fewer strong people in its religion. It''s so few.


    According to the current power system on earth, it can only be regarded as a second-rate power, but it is still the dominant power in Egypt. "


    Ye Haoyao pointed to the pharaoh who was talking: "That''s the pharaoh who is in charge of religion in Egypt now, and his strength is only about rank seven."


    The heads of a religion are only at the level of the seventh order. You must know that in China, the families of the four major families may all be of the seventh order.


    One can imagine how lonely Egyptian religion is now, and it is no wonder that it will become a second-rate force.


    "There is no way. After all, among the gods and all realms, the ancient Egyptian **** system was originally a first-class **** system. Although it was not the top one, it was at least resounding at the beginning. It commanded hundreds of sub-planes and became one of its own. Now it is only a second-rate **** system.


    But during the first battle between the gods and demons, that is, in the battle on the plane of the Zerg, the ancient Egyptian gods fell too much, and the younger generation did not have a new generation of gods who could inherit the important tasks, and the strength was naturally much worse than before. "Ru Xi shook his head and said.


    "Oh, you are also a second-rate **** system. How strong is that second-rate **** system?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    You must know that he had offended a main **** of the Egyptian gods before. This time he went to the outside world of the gods. He had to understand some of the conditions of the gods. If someone came to ask for trouble, he could deal with it.


    "The strength of their gods, let me think about it." Ru Xi showed a reminiscence expression: "I remember my sister said that the strongest Egyptian gods now has only one newly promoted **** king, and then there are three upper gods, specifically I forgot what it was called.


    The others are the middle main **** and the lower main god. It is also because of this newly promoted **** king that the Egyptian gods can still be regarded as the top existence among the second-rate gods.


    The Egyptian gods have always wanted to return to the ranks of the first-class gods, but one of the requirements for becoming a first-class **** is that its leader must win a seat from the existing first-class gods. "


    "The status of the first-class gods must be challenged?" Ye Hao was a little surprised. The unspoken rule on earth is that when your strength is reached, your power level will naturally increase.


    "Of course, in the various worlds of the gods, the gods are quite fancy about their own level. Because the level of the gods is related to how many sub-planes your gods can have cultivation resources.


    However, the sub-planes of the gods and the world are limited. A long time ago, the gods and the world had a period called the Dark Age. At that time, in order to compete for the sub-planes, the gods would fight against each other.


    At that time, the fall of the quasi-god all happened every day, and it was not surprising that the main **** fell, and sometimes there were even the fall of the **** king!


    At that time, it can be said that the powers of the gods and all realms flourished, and it was also the era of killing.


    At first everyone thought that they won and the war was over, but the result is often that when you have just defeated a **** system, another **** system will come to swallow you.


    You either choose to surrender or fight. "Zhu Yu frowned, talking about this history, it seemed that she didn''t like this history.


    Ru Xi said to the side, "Yes, that era was when all the gods were reluctant to mention it. Until the end, everyone couldn''t bear it. Several of the most powerful gods, including our angel gods. Department stand up.


    A rule system has been established so that large-scale battles are not allowed between the gods, and the planning of the sub-planes is divided according to the level of the gods.


    The higher the **** system is, the more subplanes are naturally allocated.


    If some gods have improved in strength for a period of time, then they can challenge gods that are one level higher than yourself.


    If the challenge is successful, you will naturally get the opponent''s **** level, and then assign him several sub-levels.


    This challenge is not free. If the challenger loses, all the training resources during that period will have to be contributed to the other party. This means that the divine system that failed the challenge during this period is very likely to be lonely.


    They will even be challenged by gods lower than themselves, so the challenge between gods becomes very serious and will not easily be initiated.


    At the beginning of the establishment of this system, in order to cultivate the resource style, spiritual challenges would happen frequently.


    However, after the establishment of the basic order, the divine system challenges are very few.


    Like now, the challenges of the five streams of the gods are estimated to occur only once every ten years; the challenges of the four streams of the gods only appear once every thousand years.


    The challenge of the third-rate **** system may only occur once every 100,000 years, the challenge of the second-rate **** system may only occur once every tens of millions of years, and the challenge of the first-rate **** system may only occur once in hundreds of millions of years. I remember correctly, the last time was when the Egyptian gods fell. "


    When Ru Xi talked about the challenges of the gods, he looked forward to it.


    It''s like people on earth looking forward to the Olympics.

 Chapter 2544： Five major first-class gods

    "How many seats are there for the first-class gods?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "Five." Zhuo Yu answered directly.


    Five first-class gods, this number is quite large.


    "Which five are there?" Ye Hao then asked.


    These questions are no secrets, Zhuo Yu and Ru Xi don''t mind to popularize Ye Hao.


    "Fairy Buddha God System, Olympus God System, Necro God System, Star Sky God System, and Necro God System." Ru Xi said.


    The Star Sky God System, isn''t that the God System of the Star Sky Goddess.


    "Among them, the Star Sky God System defeated the ancient Egyptian God System in a God System duel hundreds of millions of years ago, and became a first-class God System. Unfortunately, the Star Sky Goddess who created the Star Sky God System suddenly fell. It is her younger brother who is in charge of the Star Sky God System." Ru Xi said with some regret.


    The younger brother of the Goddess of the Sky, that guy and other guys united and killed the Goddess of the Sky, causing her goddess to fall to the earth.


    "How about the Star Sky God System now?" Ye Hao inquired.


    "When it first became a first-class **** system, the Star Sky God System had two **** kings. The younger brother of the Star Sky Goddess, the God Emperor Xinghe, was newly promoted to the **** king under the training of his sister.


    The Star Sky God System with two **** kings can even compete with the Necro God System, but unfortunately, the Star Sky Goddess fell, and the Star Sky God System only left the Star River God Emperor.


    However, the Galaxy God Emperor and the Olympus God System are very close, and besides the Egyptian Ancient God System, no other God System can covet their position in the second-rate God System. "


    Zhuo Yu continued: "But it''s different now. In the past few hundred million years, the strength of the Star Sky Divine Element has not grown much, and no one has heard of hope to become a **** king.


    There are not even a few upper main gods, and the ancient Egyptian gods have been working hard. Recently, the contradiction between them and the star vault gods has intensified, and the strength of the three upper main gods of the ancient Egyptian gods has also consolidated a lot.


    If this continues, the ancient Egyptian gods will one day challenge the Star Sky gods again, and it will be a good show by then. "


    It seems that Xingqiong, the younger brother, really has nothing to do, and after hundreds of millions of years of tossing, he is about to wipe out his sister.


    "What about the other first-rate gods? There are always strong and weak points. And how many god-king-level strong people?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    First understand the strengths and weaknesses of these forces, so that when Ziye Hao meets people, he also knows who is the hardest.


    "The strongest force right now is naturally the Immortal-Buddha Divine Element, but don''t look at it as a Divine Element. In fact, outsiders know that their immortals and Buddhas are totally fighting against each other, and there are a lot of internal fights, and no one is convinced.


    In the past tens of thousands of years, there has been news that they might split. The news is not known whether it is true or false, but the sum of the two gods and gods is indeed the strongest first-class **** of the gods and all worlds, with seven of them. A **** king class powerhouse.


    There are four immortals and three buddhists; so even if they are divided, they can still hold the status of first-class gods, but they may not have the strong deterrent power they have now. "Zhu Yu first introduced this special and strongest **** system.


    Immortal Buddha, isn''t this a myth that Huaxia Land has inherited for a long time.


    What the immortal is talking about should be Taoism, because Taoism people learn to cultivate immortality.


    Ye Hao continued to listen to Zhuo Yu''s introduction while thinking in his heart.


    "The second is that there are many kinds of opinions. Some people say it is the angel **** system, and some people say it is the Olympus **** system. Both sides have three powerhouses of the **** king level." Zhuo Yu said.


    At this time, Ru Xi pouted and interjected: "Of course, our Angel God System is stronger than Olympus God System! Their gang knows about comparisons and fights all day long. What is Zeus, who dare to claim King of the gods.


    I think in the words of the earth, it is the upper brain of the worm. I used to think about our twelve-winged angels, but they were not driven away by our twelve-winged angels. "


    Zhuo Yu''s attitude was very objective, and Ru Xi''s attitude was obviously on the side of the angelic spirit.


    This is enough to see that the strength of the two should be similar.


    The head of the Olympus **** system is called Zeus?


    According to the myths handed down, their other two **** king-level powerhouses are estimated to be the sea **** Poseidon and the underworld **** Hades.


    Ye Hao uttered his guess and was confirmed by Zhuo Yu.


    "There are many myths on the earth, and they are generally accurate. This is because the gods and all realms naturally compiled their own affairs into some legends and spread them to the earth in order to develop their believers on the earth." Zhuo Yu said.


    "Then I remember that in the legends related to angels, there are seven angels. But these seven angels are all men? And who are the three female twelve-winged angels now?" Ye Hao looked curiously. With two women.


    On the sacred Holy See on the earth plane, there are the remains of these seven angels, the seven angel towers.


    "In the earliest days of the earth, male angels of the angel family were stronger than female angels. At that time, our angel family was also worthy of the second place.


    In fact, we not only have the seven angels of men, but also the seven angels of women. When these fourteen angels were the strongest, there were three male twelve-winged angels, two female twelve-winged angels, and everyone else was also ten-winged angels. "Zuo Yu explained.


    Seven male angels, seven female angels?


    Is there such a statement?


    But Ye Hao soon thought of a question: "No, when you spread your faith on the earth, it should have happened in the last tens of thousands of years.


    At that time, the male angels had disappeared a long time ago, so why are there seven male angel towers on the Holy See, but no female angel towers? "


    Ye Hao asked this question.


    Zhuo Yu and Ru Xi looked at each other, a hint of helplessness in their eyes.


    "In fact, this is related to a habit of our female angels. You should know that our angels have always been noble, whether male angels and female angels are like this.


    The male angel in this respect is embodied in the competitive power, while the female angel is noble and elegant.


    Although our three twelve-winged angels dominate justice, they still have noble hearts when facing other races. "Zuo Yu said that.


    Ru Xi interrupted: "This is normal. Compared with other races, our angel family is noble and elegant."


    Zhuo Yu continued: "Even if it is some sub-planes belonging to our angel family, pray to us, we generally only give some relics of lower angels or middle angels.


    Considering the peculiarities of the earth, we wanted to give the relics of the angels with status, but the three twelve-winged female angels didn¡¯t want to give them to themselves. They only thought that the relics of the seven male angels that had disappeared are still there, so they simply Send this to the earth. "


    Ye Hao was speechless for a while, but this also understood the reason.


    This is like sending your own things to a group of people who you think are orangutans, and those with a little bit of mental hygiene will be unwilling.


    There were other choices at this time, and they naturally did not hesitate to choose the things that were given to the seven angels. Anyway, people are dead, and keeping them is a waste.

 Chapter 2545： Dont stop me

    Chapter 2545


    While Ye Hao and the others were chatting, there was a movement from the pyramid, and the group of believers began to chant scriptures.


    "What are we here for? You said before, to find a place to take us back to the gods." Ru Xi looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    Ye Hao said: "I''ve been here before, at that time there was a fellow named Horus who left a piece of divine sense here.


    I wiped it out and completely closed the space here. But I considered that I might need it later, so I left a secret door here.


    But if you want to get in from here, you need to wait for the full moon every month, when the space will be more stable. So let''s wait here first. "


    "Horus? That high-ranking **** of the ancient Egyptian gods?" Ru Xi looked at Ye Hao with some surprise.


    Although it was only a piece of the leftover spirit sense, this man could actually defeat the spirit sense left by the upper master god, which was enough to show that his strength was very strong.


    How exactly did this guy cultivate? In an environment like the earth, he could actually cultivate to such a level.


    "It''s almost there, we should pass." Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the moon above his head that was about to enter the fullest moment.


    With that, Ye Hao stood up and headed straight towards the tallest pyramid, which was the pyramid where the pharaoh was.


    Ru Xi and Zhuo Yu looked at each other and followed Ye Hao.


    The believers who were still chanting prayerfully, noticed the appearance of the three Ye Hao.


    "Who are you? This is now a closed zone, and no outsiders are allowed to enter." The cultists in charge of public security at the outermost periphery reached out and stopped Ye Hao and others.


    But Ye Hao still moved forward, and the disciple was about to reach out and grab Ye Hao''s shoulder.


    But when his hand was still more than ten centimeters away from Ye Hao''s shoulder, he suddenly bounced away and stepped back dozens of steps.


    "I have my own things to do, which will not affect you." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Damn it!" The cultist raised his fist angrily, using the third-order strength he believed to be good, blasted a punch at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at the fist coming, he shook his head helplessly.


    The fist of the disciple once again stopped at a distance of more than ten centimeters in front of Ye Hao. This time he flew directly upside down a few meters away and fell heavily on the sand.


    "Cough cough cough...Come on, there are three invaders!" the cultist who was ¡®flyed¡¯ shouted loudly.


    At this moment, everyone''s attention was cast over.


    Including those pharaohs with high status.


    One of the pharaohs with a spear seemed to be in charge of security or management. The spear in his hand pointed forward: "Grab them."


    Ta Ta Ta Ta


    Dozens of soldiers wearing ancient Egyptian armors surrounded Ye Hao with their spears.


    But Ye Hao still walked forward indifferently, the speed did not decrease or increase.


    "You don''t need to move, just leave it to me." Ye Hao told Zhuo Yu and Ru Xi through sound transmission.


    Zhuo Yu and Ru Xi didn''t care either, the people here were nothing to them.


    Even if Ye Hao is willing, he can directly razed here a few kilometers directly to the ground.


    "Go!" The soldier captain shouted and led the soldiers to rush up and launch an attack.


    And the scene that followed completely shocked those believers.


    The religious warriors they had worshipped so much at this moment hadn''t encountered the intruders one by one, they flew out one by one and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Hey, I have persuaded you all." Ye Hao was helpless, he didn''t do anything, he just opened a space law around the three of him.


    Whenever someone attacks, the attacker¡¯s attack will be bounced back twice.


    This kind of space law is very simple, basically useless above the holy level, but it couldn''t be better to deal with these people.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s magical method, the believers who were on the road Ye Hao had to pass one after another gave way, looking at the three people who suddenly appeared in amazement.


    Soon, the three of Ye Hao walked to the front of the pyramid under the gaze of these believers.


    "Who are you guys, why are you disturbing the sacrificial rituals of the ancient Egyptian gods!" a pharaoh asked in a deep voice.


    He saw that Ye Hao''s three people were good, and he didn''t directly do it.


    "I didn''t mean to disturb your consciousness, but we need to do something. We have to go up to your spire, just a moment. Later, you should chant or dance if you want to dance." Ye Hao explained .


    "The spire! No one is allowed to go to the spire when we are holding the sacrificial ceremony. That is where the ancient Egyptian gods will descend in the future!" The pharaoh who had ordered Ye Hao before grabbed his spear. Both eyes stared at Ye Hao with anger.


    "That''s all I want to say. Anyone who wants to stop me, I can only say I''m sorry." Ye Hao didn''t want to waste time. He ignored other people and walked directly up the stone steps towards the top.


    Now the believers were in a complete uproar.


    The pharaohs didn''t know what to do at the moment. These three people must be strong, but if they still go to the spire, it would be an insult to their religion.


    "Damn, I won''t allow you to go up!" The pharaoh with the spear was full of breath.


    "Master Pharaoh is angry! There is a good show to watch!"


    "Yes, Lord Pharaoh is a Tier 6 powerhouse, and few people are his opponents."


    "Yes, I heard that even facing a seventh-order pharaoh, he dare to compete for a few rounds!"


    The congregants were very excited. They expected the pharaoh they admired to teach these three rude people aside.


    "Desert King Spear!" The pharaoh shouted, the spear in his hand condensed a circle of sand, forming a king snake, and attacked Ye Hao.


    It seems that if they don''t shock them, it will only make the trouble worse, Ye Hao thought to himself.


    With a thought in his heart, a burst of dragon power surged from his body.


    The ¡®Desert King¡¯s Spear¡¯ in Pharaoh¡¯s hand hadn¡¯t even reached Ye Hao¡¯s presence, and it was scattered and vanished.


    At the same time, the pharaoh knelt directly on the ground, his eyes were horrified, his forehead was full of sweat, and his body was constantly shaking.


    The few pharaohs next to him were also standing still on the spot, with incredible eyes in their eyes.


    The aura that swelled from the Asian-faced man just now shocked their hearts. They felt like a terrifying dragon appeared in front of them.


    If they dare to do anything, the dragon will swallow them without hesitation.


    When they recovered, Ye Hao and the three had already stood at the top of the pyramid.


    Later, Ye Hao raised his hand, and a white mist wrapped the three of them in it.


    After a few minutes, the white mist dissipated, and even the three of them were gone.


    "This...what the **** is going on?" The Great Pharaoh swallowed, his palms are still sweaty.

 Chapter 2546： Egyptian gods meet enemies

    Chapter 2546 the Egyptian gods meet the enemy


    Ye Hao didn''t know how much his disappearance had shocked those who believed in ancient Egyptian gods.


    At this moment, he himself was shocked.


    "Where is this place? What a strong energy fluctuation!" Ye Hao looked at the endless desert around him, although the environment looked very bad.


    But he felt every pore in his body opened up.


    Because the energy abundance here is dozens of times stronger than within Wushuang City''s Heaven and Earth Array!


    "Here..." Ru Xi pressed her right finger on her temple and closed her eyes.


    A few seconds later, she opened her eyes and said, "This should be on a certain sub-planet planet of the Egyptian gods."


    Ru Xi looked at Ye Hao with some surprise: "You did take us back to the Gods and Ten Thousand Realms."


    She is really hard to control, this seemingly ordinary earth race can actually take them for plane teleportation so easily and quickly.


    Although he has the law of space, it is too simple to operate.


    "How did you do it?" Zhuo Yu also looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao was still looking at the sky above his head, and he saw many bright stars.


    If it were not for this rich energy content, Ye Hao would think he was still on earth.


    It''s just that there are two suns in this sky!


    "Hey, ask you." Ru Xi couldn''t help but urge Ye Hao.


    "Oh, this. After I finished the Horus before, I left a clone to examine the pyramids carefully. I found that the pyramids are actually some special teleportation arrays.


    It¡¯s just that most of them have been abandoned and cannot be used, but there are some things, such as transmission positioning, transmission channels, I can still restart using my space law.


    This is like an abandoned cave, I rediscovered a truth. Ye Hao explained, and then asked again: "This is the world of the Egyptian gods?"


    Why are there two suns in the sky? And the temperature here seems quite high. "


    Ye Hao was like a curious baby when he first came here.


    "This is one of the sub-planes of the Egyptian Gods. It looks like this should be a plane with high-level main gods stationed. They want high temperatures and a world full of sand, and they hate water.


    On this sub-plane, the amount of water is very small. Ru Xi explained.


    "This way." Ye Hao nodded ignorantly.


    "Okay, now you are back to the gods and ten thousand realms, and it is considered that he has kept his promise. Do what you want to do, and we have to do our things." Zhuo Yu looked at Ru Xi and said .


    When she was speaking, she glanced at Ye Hao from the corner of her eyes.


    She knew that when Ru Xi returned to the plane of angels, he would definitely inform the twelve-winged angel that Ye Hao had the heart of a resurrected angel, and Ye Hao would definitely become the target of the angel family.


    Although Ye Hao would not be in danger because of Ye Hao''s ability.


    But by then he will be a prisoner of the angel family, and there will be no more freedom to speak of.


    If you change to someone else, it is estimated that Ru Xi will be killed for your own safety at this time.


    Compared to safety, promises are nothing at all.


    Ru Xi seemed to have noticed this too, she looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao felt that the two women were looking at him, and he couldn''t help but smile: "What are you guys looking at me for? Are you still worried that I will stabbing you behind you while you are away?


    Although I am not a noble and good person, Ye Hao, but at least one thing, I can do what I say, and for the people who have helped me and fought with me, I will not be the first to turn my face. "


    Ye Hao pointed to Ru Xi and said: "You go now honestly, and you can say whatever you want to find your boss. If you want to come and arrest me, arrest me, tell them, Lao Tzu waits."


    Puff


    Ru Xi covered her mouth and smiled. This time she didn''t get angry because of Ye Hao''s rudeness. She threw Ye Hao''s eyes and said, "You guy, you really don''t want to hit the south wall.


    By the way, what are you going to do this time? "


    "Heal my father, find some pills related to vitality, or invite someone who is good at healing and rescuing people at the upper **** level, and ask him to save my father.


    In addition, there is one more thing, you know whether the heaven and earth are the original stones, I am looking for this. "Ye Hao said.


    The original stone of heaven and earth is a necessity for Ye Hao''s system upgrade.


    Since the gods have come this time, Ye Hao also wanted to try to see if he could find this thing.


    "The original stone of heaven and earth? This is something more precious than a god-killing weapon. I have only heard of it, and never seen it. As for the pill related to vitality.


    There are many gods that may be capable, and our angel gods may have a way. Although our treatment methods are not the best, they are pretty good. Ru Xi boasted.


    "In Mr. Ye Zhan''s situation, unless you ask Master Twelve Wing Angels to take action, the faint Ten Wing Angels cannot be cured." Zhuo Yu also checked Ye Zhan''s injuries before coming.


    "Master Twelve Winged Angels made a move to save people... This is indeed a low probability." Ru Xi shook his head, but glanced at Ye Hao, and then left nothing to say.


    This content doesn''t know what it is, it is nothing more than letting Ye Hao use himself as a bargaining chip.


    There were two results in that way. The other party tried to treat him, or he could directly imprison Ye Hao and conduct various experiments similar to "dissection" to find out how Ye Hao resurrected the angel''s heart.


    "Well, you go quickly. I will handle my affairs myself." Ye Hao waved his hand casually.


    To negotiate with the angels is the worst choice.


    Now he was going to find other ways first, but it was impossible, and then contact the angel family.


    "Okay, then I''m leaving." Just when Ru Xi was about to leave, the expression on her face suddenly became serious, and her golden eyes looked into the air.


    Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu also put on a fighting posture.


    Because I don''t know when, a person with a scepter has appeared on their heads.


    "Unexpectedly, you could even run to the Egyptian gods. Hahahaha, it is just what I wanted. I will find a way to find you on the **** earth." Horus stared at Ye Hao and said coldly.


    That''s right, this person is Horus!


    Ye Hao never imagined that not long after he first came here, he would run into the old friend he least wanted to see.


    This Horus is not the same Horus on earth.


    The breath on him alone made Ye Hao feel out of breath.


    This guy is the upper master god!


    "Why is it so unlucky, we would run into him here," Ye Hao muttered.


    "It seems that this planet is the main star of this subplane, and it is the residence of Horus." Zhuo Yu whispered.


    Ye Hao covered his face, didn''t this have been delivered to others'' lips.

 Chapter 2547： The coveting of Horus

    Chapter 2547 Horus''s coveting


    Horus looked at the face of the man before him.


    He couldn''t forget the look of this guy, the breath on his body, even after millions of years.


    Horus, one of the three main gods of the ancient Egyptian gods, was actually insulted by this guy on the earth.


    Although it was just a remnant soul of Horus, the influence on Horus was not so great in essence.


    But in this spiritual aspect, it is a critical strike +999.


    Although the ancient Egyptian gods are now in decline, how has a high-ranking **** ever suffered such humiliation?


    In recent days, his Eye of Horus had a touch, and he was a little surprised at that time.


    How could an earth species appear in the Egyptian gods? It may just be that the Eye of Horus made a mistake.


    But idleness is boring, Horus will fully open his eye of Horus power, this is all right.


    It happened to be on the planet where he was, and he saw the guy who had appeared in his mind many times in recent times and was killed by various cruel methods.


    Horus rushed here without saying a word.


    "Two angels?" Horus felt the breath of the angels on the two women around the earth man. He said in a deep voice, "Two, this is my business and this guy. Please get out of here."


    Zhuo Yu had already summoned the Angel Sword in her hand, and this move had already explained her thoughts.


    But Ru Xi opened up her three pairs of pure white wings and flew into the air. She stared at Horus.


    He said neither arrogantly nor arrogantly: "Horus, this is the person of our angel family. No matter what happened before, please give him to us.


    Otherwise, after I go back, it will be difficult to explain to Lord Twelve Wing Angel. "


    Ru Xi had come forward for Ye Hao, and even moved out the twelve-winged angel to suppress Horus.


    Horus''s face sank, he didn''t expect this situation.


    On one side is the angel family of the current first-class gods, on the other side is the enemy that he wants to torture thousands of times.


    "This guy is just an ordinary to ordinary earth species, how could the angels care about him, even to the point of confronting the ancient Egyptian gods." Horus deliberately explored between the front.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can give it a try, but I don''t know if the current Egyptian gods can bear the anger of the angel gods." Although Ru Xi is the lower god, she still dared to threaten Horus at this moment.


    This is the powerful relationship behind the gods.


    Horus looked at Ru Xi''s firm attitude, and he looked at Ye Hao hesitantly.


    In the end, he directly opened the Eye of Horus and scanned Ye Hao. He wanted to know what secrets this guy was hiding.


    It must not be easy for a guy who can defeat his own consciousness on the plane of the earth.


    "No! It''s the Eye of Horus! Don''t let him see it!" Zhuo Yu suddenly exclaimed, trying to block Ye Hao.


    But it was too late, Ye Hao didn''t notice any attack.


    But he has a feeling that his body is being analyzed.


    Horus'' eyes showed a surprised expression, then the corner of his mouth was slightly hooked.


    Then, he suddenly raised his hand, and a sand spear headed towards Ru Xi.


    Ru Xi did not expect that Horus would suddenly act on herself, and hurriedly opened up an angel shield in front of her.


    It''s a pity that the level difference is too big.


    The sand spear directly penetrated the angel shield and hit Ru Xi''s abdomen.


    "Cough cough." Ru Xi vomited blood and flew out directly. However, the body of the angel family was very strong. Although he received a blow from the upper lord god, he did not die on the spot.


    "Horus, are you crazy!" Ru Xi asked loudly, clutching the wound in his abdomen.


    Horus looked at Ye Hao and Ru Xi with a grinning grin: "I''m still surprised, how can your angels protect such an inferior earth species.


    I dare to love him with this kind of thing, you dignified angel family, are still worried about this kind of thing, you are not much better than me. "


    Ru Xi didn''t know what Horus was talking about.


    But Ye Hao''s expression changed, looking at Zhuo Yu who stood in front of him.


    That''s right!


    Horus just used his Horus eye to see the heart of the ancient demon in Ye Hao''s body!


    Zhuo Yu knew that Ye Hao had this thing, and also knew the effect of the Eye of Horus, and just wanted to stop it, but it was too late.


    "Horus, what the angels want to do. It has nothing to do with you. Your behavior is to provoke the anger of the angelic gods.


    This will cause the destruction of your ancient Egyptian gods! "Zhao Yu also threatened at this time.


    In the face of a high-ranking god, they have no chance of winning at all, and they can only seek survival through this fox and pretense.


    "Hehehe, of course I know the consequences. But it''s a pity that there are only three of you here. A seraph and a four-winged angel."


    Horus licked his lips and grinned: "And this is not the angel **** system but the ancient Egyptian **** system. I only need the gods to kill you two without knowing it.


    No one knows that this is what I did, and as long as I get the things in his body, I can definitely become stronger in a short time and advance to the Divine King level!


    At that time, if the angels want to attack our ancient Egyptian gods, they need to think twice. "


    As soon as Horus said this, both Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu lost their hearts.


    This guy is really ready to swallow them.


    This battle has been unavoidable.


    "Don''t you just want what''s on my body, let them go, I''ll give it to you!" Ye Hao stepped forward and raised his head and said.


    Both Zhuo Yu and Ru Xi looked at Ye Hao in surprise, and Ru Xi was more curious about what was on Ye Hao that could allow a high-level master to take such a big risk.


    "Hahaha, stop making trouble. I am the great God of Horus. Today, none of the three of you want to leave here." Horus said.


    Ye Hao has already had movement here.


    Kunpeng Nine Locks¡¤Unlock!


    The next second, Ye Hao''s body surged.


    This time Ye Hao unlocked Kunpeng''s nine locks, not partly, but completely.


    The power of the uncontrolled heart of the ancient demon **** began to pour into Ye Hao''s body.


    Ye Hao was surrounded by black air, and black lines appeared on his skin.


    "Calm, calm, calm." Ye Hao repeatedly emphasized that he was calm, and at the same time he raised his hand.


    "Black Hole"


    A black hole suddenly appeared in front of Horus.


    Horus looked straight, but the strength of the upper Lord God did not allow him to be involved in this black hole, but the power in it made him have to be vigilant.


    "Quickly go!" Ye Hao shouted at Ru Xi and Zhuo Yu with a grim expression, with blue veins jumping on his face.

 Chapter 2548： Space exile

    Chapter 2548 Space Exile


    Ru Xi still hesitated a little at this moment. She opened her mouth to say something, but she was stopped by Zhuo Yu.


    "Go! We stay here now will only drag Ye Hao!" Zhuo Yu said solemnly.


    drag?


    She, a seraph, would drag down a high-level quasi god.


    Ru Xi didn''t want to admit this, but looking at Ye Hao''s soaring black aura and the powerful aura that made her jealous, she actually knew very well that Ye Hao was in a very strong state.


    Ru Xi hesitated for a moment, and then turned into a white light with Zhuo Yu, and shot straight out into the sky, like two rockets launched.


    "I didn''t expect you to be able to control the power of the Heart of the Ancient Demon God, but it''s a pity that your strength is still too low." Horus looked at Ye Hao contemptuously.


    He just used the eye of Horus to discover the heart of the ancient demon **** on this man.


    People from other second-rate gods in the heart of the ancient demon **** may not know it well, but as Horus, who was originally a first-rate god, he has read relevant records.


    Why did the demons become a disaster for the entire world of gods? The first batch of demons gained the heart of the ancient demon gods, and their strength directly improved by leaps and bounds.


    Horus is now very eager for strength, he is not reconciled to his Egyptian **** system or second-rate **** system.


    He wants his **** system to return to the ranks of the first-class **** system, and the heart of the ancient demon **** sent to him is an opportunity.


    In the face of the temptation of strength, he did not pay attention to the threat of the heart of the ancient demon god.


    "Honestly hand over the heart of the ancient demon god, I can give you a happy one. Otherwise..." Horus gave a grinning expression: "I will extract your soul before you die and make you a soul mummy. , Making you suffer painful torture for thousands of years."


    Facing Horus'' threat, Ye Hao smiled slightly, his pitch-black eyes stared at Horus.


    "Want to kill me? Just rely on you? It''s still 20,000 years away." Ye Hao raised his hands and made a triangular gesture, aiming at Horus.


    "Since you are stubborn, then I can only make you live in pain in the years. As for your ancient demon heart, I will make good use of it." The power of the law of the desert appeared around Horus.


    "Quicksand hell!"


    A large piece of sand suddenly appeared around Ye Hao, forming a sand-flowing basin, and it attacked Ye Hao in the center, as if to give Ye Hao to his eyes.


    "Human body control technique." Ye Hao thought, first using the body control technique on Horus.


    Horus paused, and he felt his body frozen.


    He was a little shocked in his heart. Although this feeling was only a moment of effort, it was incredible that a high-rank quasi-god could immobilize the upper master for a second.


    The heart of this ancient demon **** is really too strong, if one can get this treasure, it will only be a matter of time before becoming a **** king.


    Horus attributed Ye Hao''s strength to the heart of the ancient demon god.


    "Space Law¡¤Spatial Exile!" Ye Hao ignored the quicksand **** that struck around, and the power of Space Law appeared around his body.


    At this moment, Ye Hao directly vomited blood, a lot of cracks appeared on his body, and blood was left in both pupils.


    This is enough to show how much load Ye Hao is using now has on his body.


    The next second was the moment when Ye Hao was swallowed by the quicksand hell.


    The space around Horus'' body was twisted.


    "This?" Horus was a little surprised, but because of the pause just now, he had lost the way to escape, and he increased the protection of the divine body.


    But the imaginary attack did not appear, but there was a change around him.


    "Here?" Horus was floating in the air at this moment, surrounded by nothingness.


    "He actually forcibly teleported me into a gap in space." Horus was a little surprised.


    This guy''s space law attainments is too terrifying, a high-level quasi-god unexpectedly possesses such an ability.


    "But the space yoke he gave me is very fragile." Horus raised his Horus eye and began to perform calculations: "It only takes three minutes to return to the original plane.


    And he just took advantage of my quicksand hell, and he must have been seriously injured.


    Humph, let you live another three minutes. "


    Horus closed his eyes and began to use his own eyes of Horus to untie the shackles of the space around his body, allowing himself to return to the original world as soon as possible.


    three minutes


    The scenery around Horus changed and he returned to the original world again, and the environment here was completely different from before.


    The place where Ye Hao stood just now was already a huge sandpit, but Ye Hao was nowhere to be seen.


    "What about people?" Horus frowned: "No, he should have been injured. No matter how high-ranking quasi-god bears my quicksand **** without defense, it can''t be intact."


    Horus raised his head and looked at the sky. He opened his mind and began to scan the entire planet he was on.


    But no trace of Ye Hao was found.


    He used his divine power to explore the surrounding planets as much as possible, but there was still no whereabouts of Ye Hao.


    It seemed that Ye Hao had never appeared before.


    "Is he so fast? Only three minutes, he escaped from the range of my spiritual sense? Or does he have any means to hide himself under the scanning of my spiritual sense?" Horus frowned.


    He didn''t expect that a duck that was already cooked in his opinion would just disappear without a trace.


    This is a great insult to the conceited Horus.


    Horus snorted and left here.


    Two minutes later, Horus returned here again, but everything was the same here, Horus left again.


    It took another three minutes before Horus on a sandy **** in the distance left.


    Ten minutes later.


    At the scene of the Quicksand Hell, a spatial crack appeared, and a giant dragon lay on the ground, spitting out Ye Hao from his mouth.


    Many of the scales on the dragon''s body were shattered, blood was flowing, and it seemed to be seriously injured.


    "Xiao Cui!" Ye Hao looked at Xiao Cui''s injuries worriedly.


    "Howl." Xiaocui whispered, as if saying that she had nothing to do, but the eyes that were about to close were still saying that her current condition was very serious.


    "I''m sorry, I hurt you. You go back and take a good rest." Ye Hao touched Xiao Cui''s head distressedly, and then let Xiao Cui return to his body to cultivate well.


    In fact, Ye Hao didn''t escape just now. He knew that his spatial exile would not detain Horus for too long.


    And at the end of the Quicksand Hell, it was Xiao Cui who appeared and held Ye Hao in his mouth, blocking a lot of attacks for Ye Hao.


    Then, before Horus returned, Ye Hao took Xiaocui into the gap in the space.


    In this way, it can not only escape Horus''s tracking, but also buy Zhuo Yu and the others time to escape.

 Chapter 2549： Horus ambition

    Chapter 2549 Horus'' ambition


    "Cough cough cough..." Ye Hao coughed up a pool of black blood and fell to the ground.


    Although he was not hit by the quicksand hell, he unlocked the Kunpeng Nine Locks and completely released the power of the heart of the ancient demon god, even though he was forcibly locked in the end.


    But there are still some hidden dangers to his body.


    However, if Ye Hao didn''t use the power of the heart of the ancient demon god, it would be impossible to use human body control to hold Horus as the upper main **** in place for an instant.


    It is even more impossible to use the spatial exile he just researched to exile Horus for three minutes!


    All these actions are very risky, as if one thing went wrong, Ye Hao might stay here forever today.


    "It''s really bad luck. I didn''t expect that I was seriously injured just now when I came here. Now I must go clean. The guy from Horus is suspicious, maybe he will return anytime."


    Ye Hao used the invisibility technique to conceal his breath as much as possible, and chased in the direction where Zhuo Yu and the others had left.


    I don''t know if Zhuo Yu and the others were resurrected by Ye Hao, and Ye Hao could vaguely feel the aura of Zhuo Yu and the others.


    Because he was worried about being discovered by Horus, Ye Hao didn''t dare to use too fast, so he could only fly slowly, and only flew out of this planet a few minutes later.


    Ye Hao looked at the khaki planet below in the universe, and he clenched his fist.


    "Horus, Xiaocui''s injury, today''s hatred. I remember Ye Hao in my heart, and I will return it ten times in the future!" Ye Hao is not really fancy about his injury, that is, he is not good at learning.


    But it''s different if your friend is injured.


    My friend broke his finger and I am about to break your limbs. This is Ye Hao''s character.


    Ye Hao continued to fly towards the depths of the universe without looking back.


    And at this moment Horus had returned to his own temple, and the first time he returned, he summoned all his subordinates.


    Dozens of lower main gods, middle main gods appeared outside the Horus Pyramid Temple.


    "Master Horus, what is the matter for calling us so excitedly this time?"


    "Who knows, Lord Horus has always been cold and arrogant, and rarely summons us."


    "Don''t think about it, you''ll know if you go in."


    These main gods entered the hall in the pyramid temple one after another.


    Horus was sitting on his **** seat with a book in his hand.


    "Master Horus." The main gods saluted Horus.


    Horus is one of the three strongest high-ranking gods in the ancient Egyptian **** system except for the **** king.


    "Give me instructions to search for this person on our plane. After finding this person, bring him back to me regardless of life or death." Horus raised his hand.


    The flowing sand formed a sand painting in front of him, and the person on the sand painting was Ye Hao.


    "In addition, there are two other people. After discovering them, they were killed as far as possible without disturbing others." Sha Hua drew Ru Xi and Zhuo Yu again.


    "Master Horus, I don''t know who these three people are and what identity. Why did Master Horus arrest them?" A middle-ranked master **** stepped forward and asked.


    Horus glanced at the man and said faintly: "This man stole a treasure from me, but he only has the strength of a high-level quasi-god. The other two women are angels, a seraph, and a four-winged angel. angel."


    "Angel!" Everyone was surprised.


    Compared with the former who stole Horus''s things, the two people whom the latter asked them to kill turned out to be angels.


    They were even more shocked by the news.


    "Master Horus, let''s hunt two angels. Will this anger the angels? You must know that the number of angels is already small, and they have always been very protective of their own people." A main **** asked worriedly. .


    "That''s why I called you here. You are all my confidants. Only you know this matter and can only be left to you. If you are one of you, you can kill these two angels.


    I can reward him with a holy stone of sand! If someone can bring this man back to see me, I will personally refine a Horus scepter textile for him, and allow him to enter the Horus altar to practice for 10,000 years.


    But remember one thing, this time the operation is top secret, and no one is allowed to tell anyone except you. "Horus raised his head and said.


    The eyes of the main Egyptian gods suddenly lit up.


    The sand sacred stone of the former is a very precious thing, even if it is a high-ranking **** like Horus, it is estimated that the number in the hand will not exceed five yuan.


    And the Horus altar of the latter, it is even more a treasure of cultivation, cultivation in it, tens of thousands of times faster than the outside world!


    And there is an opportunity to sublimate the power of desert elements to the power of desert laws.


    The rewards of these two temptations are very large.


    And Horus didn''t ask them to behead the angels openly, but quietly hunted them.


    In fact, the hunting of angels has also been done by some gods. After all, everyone is calm on the surface, but in private it has always been undercurrents.


    In order to compete for some relics or cultivation resources, it is inevitable that there will be battles, among which there must be casualties of open and secret fighting.


    "Master Horus, don''t worry, we must fulfill your instructions!" A group of Egyptian gods saluted, and then quickly left the temple to trace the three people in all directions.


    Horus sat on the seat of God. He knew that although his strength was strong, it was still a bit difficult to track down three people in one sub-plane.


    But there is a lot of people and power, that''s different.


    Although the sacred stone of sand and the altar of Horus were precious, they were nothing compared to the heart of the ancient demon god.


    Horus closed a book in his hand and said firmly: "In any case, I will get the heart of this ancient demon god!"


    And the book in his hand records some things about the heart of the ancient demon god.


    Suddenly Horus raised his head and stretched out his hand. A thin layer of sand appeared in front of him like a screen.


    And above it is a figure.


    "Horus, didn''t we say that this time we two will lead the team to the ruin. That ruin may appear at any time, why are you still not here?" The questioning voice from the other party was obviously a little unhappy.


    "I see, there is something on my side, I''ll go over when I finish processing." Horus said impatiently.


    "Horus! Don''t forget, this is something the master arranged. You are so negligent, believe it or not, let me tell the master!" the other party scolded.


    "I see, I will definitely rush over in half a month." Horus directly closed the communication.


    There was a gloomy look on his face: "Hmph, that guy only got the inheritance by chance and was called the King of God. If I can get the Heart of the Ancient Demon God, I can become the King of God even stronger than him.


    Only I, Horus, can lead the Egyptian gods to glory! "

 Chapter 2550： Desert city

    Chapter 2550 Desert City


    Ye Hao flew in this sub-plane of the universe for five hours, and felt that he couldn''t bear it.


    Unlike the earth''s universe, the feeling of pressure in the universe here is ten times that of the earth''s universe.


    Relying on the strength of his current high-level quasi-god, he can only hold on for five hours at most in the universe here, otherwise his body will feel like an ordinary person is in a high-stress environment.


    Ye Hao found a planet and landed on it quietly.


    "It''s the desert again?" Ye Hao landed on the sand. Most of the planets in this subplane were desert terrain.


    As for the water problem, it seems that some desert plants are used to supplement water.


    Unfortunately, where Ye Hao landed, there was a road next to it. There happened to be a horse team on the road, and the horse team moved forward.


    Along that direction for more than ten kilometers, you can see the shadow of a town.


    "There is a town ahead. Let''s go and see it." Ye Hao thought, but before leaving, he took a peek at the costumes of the people in the horse team.


    It is not much different from the costumes of ancient Egypt on earth.


    The men wore simple commoner clothes, some of them were naked, after all, the temperature in the desert was very high.


    The women''s clothes are also very sexy, but they cover some important parts and expose a lot of skin.


    Looking at the horse team, you will find that some people wear gold ornaments. That is the tradition of high-status people in ancient Egypt. They all like to wear golden things on their bodies.


    Ye Hao put on similar clothes for himself, and walked forward.


    "Although it is inferior to the earth in terms of technology, it does not have those high-tech. But there are really a lot of strong people here, like this ordinary guards of the horse team, the weakest is the second-tier level, the strongest is also There are Tier 4," Ye Hao muttered.


    Tier 4, that is already an innate realm powerhouse in Earth China.


    You can set up a martial arts hall by yourself, but you can only be the captain of a pony team''s guard here.


    It can only be said that this is because the two sides have set different paths in the development of the technology tree.


    Ye Hao soon came to the town in front of him. The town was surrounded by walls made of sand and stones.


    The area of ??the town is quite large, at least several hundred times larger than those towns that Ye Hao has seen in the history of the earth.


    Because in the middle of the town stands a huge pyramid!


    I don''t know if this is the standard of the desert **** system, every town will have such a big pyramid.


    And in that pyramid, there is the strongest breath here.


    High-level quasi god.


    "The gods and myriad worlds are really different. You can see a high-level quasi-god at random in a town." Ye Hao sighed and shook his head.


    "Go in and have a look, take a break by the way. Regain your stamina, and then chase Zhuoyu and the others." Ye Hao said as he hid in the team entering the town.


    Inside the pyramid.


    A man with a scepter opened his eyes.


    "My lord? What''s the matter?" The female pharaoh who was waiting next to him looked at the adult curiously.


    "I felt a breath that was not inferior to mine just now, but it disappeared all of a sudden." The man frowned and said.


    "A breath stronger than you? In our sand lion kingdom, how could there be someone stronger than you." The female pharaoh said in surprise: "Did other gods come to place you?"


    "No, if they come to set me up, they should notify me in advance. Go down and explain, let the people below pay attention to the recent movement in the city." The man said in a deep voice.


    "Yes." The female pharaoh saluted respectfully, and then withdrew from the hall.


    The man closed his eyes and continued to sit there.


    "Come and take a look, this is the freshest sand fruit, delicious and juicy!"


    "Desert camels are sold cheaply, for only 20 gold!"


    "Come and take a look. This is sand crab meat. It was shipped yesterday."


    Walking on the streets of this city is basically no different from ordinary towns except for clothing.


    Most of them are ordinary people. There are small merchants and hawkers hawking food, and there are also people dressed like wealthy merchants or high-ranking people, riding on horses and walking on the road. Ordinary people retreat early when they see it.


    From time to time, soldiers with shields and spears patrolled the streets.


    Ye Hao found a place similar to a restaurant and walked in.


    "My lord, please come in. Are you going to eat or stay in a restaurant to rest." A servant walked over respectfully and looked at Ye Hao.


    "For dinner, find me a place with a window on the side of the road. Then just have some food." Ye Hao said.


    "Okay, please come with me." The servant hurriedly took Ye Hao to find a good place, and then a maid came over with a food tray, knelt down next to Ye Hao, and waited on Ye Hao.


    Although Ye Hao didn''t want to be served by others, he looked at the people in the seats next to him. Almost everyone had a maid to serve him. In order to avoid being noticed, he did not decline.


    But those people will do things, and Ye Hao certainly won''t do it.


    After all, the maid of this kind of shop is medium in appearance.


    And it looks like it''s nothing but hands and feet, and no one dares to do anything on the spot.


    But this does not mean that this store does not have such services.


    Ye Hao just saw a man walking into the curtain behind the shop with a red-faced maid. There must be a separate room over there.


    "Guest, you''re a foreigner, I haven''t seen you before." Seeing that Ye Hao didn''t care about herself, the maid took the initiative to talk about it.


    "How do you say?" Ye Hao watched the scenery outside while eating.


    "You are very calm, unlike those people. This shows that your identity must be extraordinary, and I have not seen you before, you should not be a local.


    But if a foreigner comes to us, if you dare to come in without asking for the price, then you must be not a cultivator, that is, a businessman from another place. "The maid said with a smile.


    This woman is quite smart, but maybe it is their professional ethics.


    "Well, I''m from a different place. I''m a wandering cultivator." Ye Hao said.


    Ye Hao didn''t know that as soon as he had said this, the maid looked at him with bright eyes, the worship and the flood of spring water.


    "What''s wrong? Is there something weird." Ye Hao wondered if there was a problem with what he said.


    "My lord, you are so young, you can wander outside alone for experience. Presumably your strength must not be low." The maid asked cautiously: "Level 7?"


    Seventh order? wonderland.


    Ye Hao chuckled, "It''s a bad habit to like to inquire about other people so much."


    The maid saw that Ye Hao was unwilling to reveal her own news, so she was very interested and stopped asking.

 Chapter 2551： The cheapest slave?

    Chapter 2551 the cheapest slave?


    Later in the chat, he also learned about the situation in this world, which can also be said to be this plane.


    This plane is called the Plane of the Goddess of Sand, which is considered to be one of the main planes of the ancient Egyptian gods and the foundation of the ancient Egyptian gods.


    Even if it fell from a first-rate **** to a second-rate god, this plane has always been under the control of the ancient gods of Egypt.


    There are more than 100 planets in this subplane alone, and trillions of life forms.


    The place where Ye Hao is located is the Sand Lion Kingdom, one of the several great kingdoms on this planet.


    What is worth saying here is that the people here believe in the ancient Egyptian gods.


    But it does not mean that all planets are one. There are as few as a few kingdoms on a planet, and as many as dozens of kingdoms.


    Although they were all surrendered to the rule of the ancient Egyptian gods, the ancient Egyptian gods did not prohibit these kingdoms from fighting with each other.


    This is also the system governed by most gods.


    Once they become gods, they will be summarized by the gods, and they will no longer interfere with ordinary people''s battles.


    This system is actually the survival of the fittest, and God was not born out of thin air.


    Although the union of gods and gods will give birth to offspring with good talents, this can''t make up for the consumption of the gods in battle, and most of the low-level gods are cultivated by the cultivators below.


    If competition is forbidden, then there will be very few people who can cultivate.


    They don''t care how many people will die in the battle of the kingdom. In the eyes of these gods, even if one hundred million people die can create a god, it is a business to make money.


    And those gods rarely appear in front of the world, and even some planets have not seen the legendary gods for hundreds of thousands of years.


    Even if there is a deity enshrined in the central pyramid of the Sand Lion Kingdom, these civilians would never have seen it once in a lifetime.


    "Who is the strongest in your sand lion kingdom?" Ye Hao asked suddenly.


    "The strongest, of course, is the king of our Sand Lion Kingdom! That is a demigod-level strong, it is said that it will take a few years to step into the holy realm!" the maid said respectfully.


    Demigod


    Under such a system, gods can be created.


    While Ye Hao was thinking, there was movement from the street outside.


    "Give me a hurry, today is the day of the princess''s martial arts contest to recruit relatives!"


    "Hurry up for me, even a proud man can''t hold up, you trash!"


    "Dare to panic with me, I warn you. If you disturb Her Royal Highness, you will all be dragged to the snake pit to feed the snakes!"


    A huge golden-triangular sedan chair was carried by hundreds of people, walking along the slow road.


    The width of this sedan almost occupies the width of the entire street.


    There were hundreds of cavalry in golden armor escorted in front and back.


    The vendors on the street picked up the things placed on the side of the road early, for fear that they would block the golden sedan chair and cause a murderous disaster.


    Those who are holding the sedan chair move a little slower and will be beaten with whips by the soldiers next to them.


    The people who carried the sedan chair were basically full of weed marks.


    "They are all Rank 7?" Ye Hao was surprised to find that the people who carried the sedan chair turned out to be Rank 7 experts.


    The dignified seventh-order powerhouse turned out to be like this, like a running dog.


    And these people can only carry the sedan chair in embarrassment, and endure the insults and whips of the soldiers next to them.


    "It''s the gold chain on their neck." Ye Hao noticed that these people have gold chains on their necks, with magic circles engraved on them.


    It should be these golden chains that blocked the strength of these people.


    "It''s your Royal Highness." The maid looked enviously at the shadow of the central curtain of the pyramid sedan chair.


    "His Royal Highness? This is the princess of your Sand Lion Kingdom?" Ye Hao asked curiously. This princess was too arrogant and even asked hundreds of seventh-tier powerhouses to carry her sedan chair.


    Ye Hao glanced at the beautiful shadow in the curtain, her realm was only the seventh step.


    "Of course, our king has only such a princess. It is precious to be regarded as the jewel in the palm. Today is the day of the princess''s invitation. According to the regulations of our kingdom, women must get married before they are 25 years old.


    Hey, I didn''t know that that man would be unlucky and lucky to become her husband. Said the maid.


    "Unlucky? Why are you unlucky?" Ye Hao puzzled.


    The maid said with a chuckle: "You are an outsider, you don''t know. This princess is quite famous with us. There are not one thousand but five hundred men who enter and leave her palace.


    How could an ordinary woman not marry at the age of 25, because she has never played, plus who wants to marry her.


    Although she is a princess, but...this character...who knows how Princess Princess will play after marriage. "


    ...


    Ye Hao understands, why dare you to say that you are unlucky just now? This is not to marry a wife, this is to give a piece of grassland directly.


    "By the way, the princesses of the Sand Lion Kingdom receive such high treatment. The people who carry the sedan chair to the princess are all seventh-tier masters." Ye Hao asked this question.


    The maid looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "My lord, you are really focused on cultivating. I don''t know about this. These people are the most inferior slaves." The maid pointed to the group of people who carried the sedan chair and said contemptuously.


    "What do you mean?" Ye Hao looked at the maid in confusion. If he guessed correctly, the maid should also be a slave bought from this shop.


    And this female slave despised those people, they are really not a seventh-order powerhouse.


    "Those people are not our aboriginal people. They seem to come from a place called the plane of the earth. The talents are good one by one, but it''s a pity that they come from our ancient Egyptian gods.


    Our gods are the most exclusive, and the most important thing is that in the battle that caused our gods to be reduced to second-rate gods, the ancient Egyptian gods hated creatures on other planes the most.


    So in our **** system, these earth species are not qualified to work and survive.


    The food given to them is worse than the food given to us livestock. Is the most sordid slave.


    But I don''t know when this princess came to be interested, and specially asked the king to come to these earth species, and trained them to become the seventh-order powerhouse, but their strength was sealed. "


    The maid was talking, all the cups in the surrounding rooms burst.


    "How is this going."


    "Why is my cup broken?"


    "Could it be that there is a strong man doing Fa Gong?"


    The surrounding guests were all frightened, but the waiter in the shop dealt with it in time and soon calmed down.


    "What''s going on? Your lord, aren''t you hurt." The maid looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    Ye Hao smiled: "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    As the maid sorted the table to shatter, Ye Hao looked at the fading team, a cold light appeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 2552： Lion Kingdom

    Chapter 2552 Lion Kingdom


    Ye Hao did not expect that the earth species would also appear in the ancient gods of Egypt, and would also fall into this field.


    Ye Hao is not surprised by the emergence of slavery. Although this place is revered as the gods and the world, it is because of the large number of worlds that more institutions will appear.


    Even if there are some systems that go against common sense or even ethics, Ye Hao will not be surprised.


    But the Earth Species was treated like this here, it really made Ye Hao a little unbearable.


    Ye Hao watched the motorcade leaving with the golden sedan chair, and looked at the people who carried the sedan chair, gritted their teeth, and endured the humiliation.


    Most of them have a numb look in their eyes, maybe they have endured too much humiliation here, or even used to this kind of treatment.


    "I am the King Bifitu of the Lion Kingdom. Today is the day for my daughter to recruit. Here I and I announce that all adult unmarried men in the city will gather at the Golden Lion Square.


    Anyone who violates or hides will be sentenced to death after being found! "A deep voice sounded throughout the city.


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head. The king really felt sorry for his daughter.


    In order for his daughter to recruit satisfactory men, it is mandatory to gather all adult unmarried men.


    Just as Ye Hao was thinking about it, a large number of soldiers appeared on the street.


    These soldiers are holding a kind of utensil in their hands. There is a mirror on the utensil with many light spots in the mirror.


    The captain of the soldiers with the utensils pointed at the surrounding buildings.


    The soldiers behind him went in and hurried a group of men out after a while.


    "Hey, unfortunate. I don''t want to marry such a woman as a wife."


    "Who says no? Who knows if such a woman will find another man again, her identity is there again, and she can''t beat or scold her."


    "If the princess''s possessiveness is stronger, then I probably won''t even have the chance to come out and have fun."


    In the shop where Ye Hao was located, the young men sighed and shook their heads.


    But in addition to these dissatisfied people, there are also some interested people.


    "Hey, you people are short-sighted. Who is that princess! That is the only princess in the lion kingdom. After King Bifitu becomes a god, then her husband is not the king of the lion kingdom!" "


    "That''s right, even if this woman is really bad. But don''t forget, becoming her husband is equivalent to owning the cultivation resources of the entire Lion Kingdom.


    When the time comes to step into the holy realm, the gods are just around the corner! "


    Several men cast their eyes light, as if they had already seen the days when they were soaring.


    They didn''t care what would happen to this princess, they only cared about their own future.


    But no matter what, soldiers soon arrived in their tavern, urging them down to the Golden Lion Square that King Bifitu said earlier.


    "Why are you all staying here? Didn''t you hear the will of His Majesty the King just now? All the unmarried men will go to the Golden Lion Square now. If anyone dares to conceal their identity, they will all be sentenced to death later!" The soldier threatened.


    A group of unmarried men could only get up and leave the tavern, heading to the Golden Lion Square.


    Ye Hao sat there and didn''t move.


    "Aren''t you going?" The maid serving Ye Hao looked at Ye Hao and asked curiously.


    "I have a wife." Ye Hao said lightly.


    On the earth, Song Ying is his wife.


    But at this moment, a female soldier wearing a breastplate and skirt came up to Ye Hao and looked up and down Ye Hao.


    "stand up."


    Ye Hao looked at each other suspiciously: "I already have a wife."


    "Hmph, those regulations are only issued by the kingdom, and the princess has also issued her will. Anyone we like, whether with a wife or not, must go to the Golden Lion Square." The female soldier raised her head and said.


    At this time, Ye Hao noticed that the lines on the opponent''s armor were very similar to the lines on the pyramid-shaped sedan chair just now.


    It seems that this person should be the soldier commanded by the princess.


    Ye Hao''s appearance is actually quite good among these desert people, after all, compared to the links here, life on earth is tantamount to being spoiled.


    Coupled with Ye Hao''s temperament from the inside, although it is not very amazing, it is definitely a man of style.


    One glance will not be noticeable, but a few more glances will reveal its charm.


    Ye Hao''s face was sullen. He didn''t want to make a lot of noise, but now that he is pushing his nose to his face, he can''t bear it.


    "Why? You still want to resist the decree!" The female soldier glared at Ye Hao, and the surrounding soldiers also surrounded her.


    Ye Hao stood up abruptly.


    The female soldier had put her hand on the waist knife around her waist, and the surrounding soldiers were also ready to take Ye Hao.


    "Isn''t it just going, why bother with a knife and a gun?" Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "Huh, I thought there were so many kinds. But it''s just a bitch, go." The female soldier looked at Ye Hao contemptuously, turned and walked out of the shop.


    When Ye Hao walked out of the shop, he raised his head and looked at the sky.


    In outer space above an altitude of 10,000 meters.


    There are three main gods floating in the universe.


    "I scanned this star field and found nothing special." A female Egyptian **** opened her eyes and shook her head.


    "Master Horus has said that this person has a strong ability to hide aura. It''s useless to scan like this, you need to find the past planet by planet." The companion next to him said.


    Another obese main **** said: "You said, this thief stole Lord Horus, what kind of treasure, so that Lord Horus wanted to catch him so eagerly, and made such a request."


    "Are you stupid, this is not necessarily something from Lord Horus." The female Egyptian Lord God whispered: "It may also be something that Lord Horus wants with this person.


    Fatty Lord God''s eyes lit up: "You mean, this guy has something good enough to make Horus-sama."


    "Okay. Be quiet. Lord Horus, don¡¯t guess, just do our own thing. There are twelve planets in this star field, and it takes two hours to scan one planet thoroughly. time.


    Each of us is responsible for four. Remember that after you find the person, don''t worry, you must notify us first! Lord Horus said, although that person only has the strength of a high-level quasi-god, his strength is amazing! "The male lead said solemnly.


    Then the three of them assigned their princesses.


    "Cut, isn''t it a high-level quasi-god. I am the lower main god, and the quasi-god is very different from the main god." The fat main-god muttered contemptuously, and then flew to a planet.


    That planet happened to be next to the planet Ye Hao was on.

 Chapter 2553： Princess Turing

    Chapter 2553 Princess Turing


    I didn''t expect the guy Horus to move very fast.


    At this moment, one or three lower masters came to him. Ye Hao followed the crowd to the Golden Lion Square, but he was thinking about his own affairs.


    The reason why he didn''t do it just now.


    Naturally, I felt the breath of the three people above my head.


    If Ye Hao did it at that time, even if he suppressed his strength as much as possible, he would be exposed.


    It seems that I must leave here quietly as soon as possible.


    [Trigger mission¡¤Golden Physique]


    [Task requirements: The host is not allowed to leave the area of ??the Lion King King City in the next time. After six hours, the host can obtain the element of gold.


    Additional tasks: Some options will pop up during the task. Selecting the content of the options will accumulate task points. Finally, when the task is completed, the host will be rewarded according to the task points.


    Will you accept the task?]


    Ye Hao clutched his forehead.


    This system hasn''t bubbled for so long, and I thought it had ceased completely, but I didn''t expect it to change its nature.


    This task completely captured Ye Hao''s inner thoughts.


    The golden physique, this was the last physique of the Five Elements physique that Ye Hao did not possess, but Ye Hao had not found a way to obtain this physique during this period.


    The constitution of the five elements has always given Ye Hao a feeling, as long as the constitution of the five elements is collected, it is definitely not a simple math problem as 1+1+1+1+1=5.


    The energy contained at the end is most likely something comparable to the law of space.


    If you can get this together and stimulate the Five Elements physique, then Ye Hao''s strength will be improved.


    And the system caught Ye Hao''s weakness and gave such a task.


    This is dancing on the tip of a knife.


    Xiao Cui is now in an injured state, and at the same time Ye Hao unlocked the Kunpeng Nine Locks before. Although he was finally sealed again, it still had a considerable impact on himself.


    Only five hours have passed, and there is no complete recovery at all.


    If at this time, facing the upper three lower main gods, it would be a matter of looking for death.


    "Forget it, anyway, I walked along the way. I didn''t dance on the tip of a knife. I picked out a waltz, isn''t it just a task. I took it!" Ye Hao said stiffly to the system.


    [Accept the task, now the task timing starts]


    "Well, now Princess Turing is invited to choose the man she likes." An officer said loudly.


    At the position of the open mouth of the golden lion statue in the center of the Golden Lion Plaza, a hot and **** woman walked out.


    Although wearing hot and sexy, but the appearance is at most medium level.


    There are golden ornaments all over her body, mouth corners, belly buttons.


    And when Ye Hao glanced over, he knew that this woman had a deep appetite, and her talent for cultivation had already been defeated by her, and the yin and yang qi in her body was chaotic and disorderly, like a pool of muddy water.


    If it weren''t for her father to nourish her with the cultivation of the entire kingdom, let alone the seventh rank... it would be pretty good to be able to reach the fifth rank.


    But despite this, if she wants to improve her realm, it will be even more difficult.


    After all, it¡¯s not enough to have cultivation resources for the later cultivation. The talent for cultivation is something that everyone values ??very much.


    At this moment, this princess Turing looked like a concubine selected by the kingdom, her eyes drifting from the tens of thousands of men on the square.


    After all, it is the strength of Tier 7, even if it is a few hundred meters away, it can still be seen clearly.


    She kept talking to the maid next to her, and then a female soldier brought some men out of the queue.


    Some of these men have a bleak look, and some are looking forward to it, as if they have won a lottery.


    "Don''t fancy me, don''t fancy me." Ye Hao kept muttering in his heart.


    But the less you think about it, the more it will happen.


    Ye Hao felt the princess Turing staring at him for a long time.


    At this moment, Ye Hao was a little angry. Why is he so handsome and so temperamental!


    As expected, the female soldier who had brought Ye Hao with him also brought Ye Hao out of the team.


    It went down like this and lasted for nearly half an hour.


    There were tens of thousands of people, but less than one or two hundred people were left.


    After all, this is a princess Turing, not a hungry woman. Having been a knight for so many years, she naturally has a higher standard of selection of men, and not everyone can come into her eyes.


    The men who were not being screened were all driven around the Golden Lion Square.


    Suddenly the crowded Golden Lion Square became a lot empty.


    "His Royal Highness, this is the list." A maid handed a piece of paper to Princess Turing.


    Princess Turing picked up the pen beside her and clicked a few points behind some of the names on it.


    "Pay attention to these men, even if they are eliminated, they will be brought to my bedroom later." Princess Turing licked her lips like a hunter.


    It seems that the princess, her Royal Highness, is not going to get married, but has curbed her own preferences.


    "Yes. Do you want to start the second round of screening next?" the maid asked.


    "Sure." Princess Turing nodded, but did not forget to add: "The people I ordered, don''t let them die."


    "Understood." The maid went on to arrange the next thing.


    Ten minutes later.


    Changes have taken place in the Golden Lion Plaza, around the Golden Lion Plaza for a week, a circular runway appeared with a length of five kilometers.


    It is worth mentioning here that this Golden Lion Plaza is not so big.


    In this royal city, the pyramid is the largest building, followed by the royal palace and the golden lion square.


    "You have listened to me. Next. You will start from here in groups of ten, run a circle along the track, and return here even if you pass." A female general came over and said.


    Behind her, dozens of female soldiers drove in several carriages that pulled the cage in. Inside the cage was a kind of khaki canine beast, which looked quite ferocious.


    "My God, that''s a sand leopard!"


    "Shabao is a Tier 5 monster."


    The female general pointed to the sand leopards in the cage behind her, and said grinningly: "Of course there is no time limit for this, but ten seconds after you start, we will release these sand leopards.


    These sand leopards will chase you. If you are too slow...then you can only serve as food for these sand leopards. I remind you that these sand leopards have not eaten for several months. "


    Hearing this, many of the selected men took a breath.


    "This is not only screening beauty, but also strength. After all, this is a person who wants to get married. He may become a king in the future, but of course he cannot be soft." Ye Hao thought to himself.

 Chapter 2554： Pass through

    Soon ten people in the first round were selected.


    The last of them was a Tier 6 powerhouse, but his appearance could only be said to be medium, but his figure was quite sturdy, his upper body was bare and his bronzed skin was exposed, and there were several scars.


    It seems that this person should be an experienced practitioner.


    Most of the others are strong from third to fifth, and the weakest is also second.


    "Start." The female general shouted.


    That sixth-order strong man ran out first, very fast.


    Others are close behind, even if they are in conflict, they dare not careless at this moment.


    Because after waiting for a while, there are more than a dozen sand leopards trying to catch up.


    Being caught by these monsters, unless it has the strength of about 7th order, otherwise the consequence is not a joke.


    The first Tier 6 powerhouse encountered a road that was one hundred meters long and full of thorns.


    "Huh, this thing still wants to stop me?" The sixth-order strong smiled disdainfully, and then seemed to condense a breath of energy under his feet. The speed was increased, and he rushed over directly on the thorns.


    The people in the back have no way to deal with the thorns.


    There is no way, I had to slow down and walk over carefully.


    Ten seconds is not long, not short.


    At this time, the leading sixth-order powerhouse has passed through the thorns and reached the position of the first level.


    This is a pit that is one hundred meters long and ten meters deep. Inside the pit are a number of horrible snakes.


    There are only columns that can only support one foot.


    But this is not very difficult for the sixth-order strong.


    At the same time, the female general behind had given an order, and all the sand leopards sprang out of the cage.


    These sand leopards have mechanisms on their necks to restrain them, so don''t worry about them attacking soldiers.


    After these sand leopards were released, they rushed out without saying anything, chasing the ten prey that ran out in front.


    "The speed is not fast or slow, but the four legs are actually flowing sand, and they can still be suspended." Ye Hao looked at the sand leopards.


    Their four feet are all sand, so the thorns in the first stage do not hinder them at all.


    The second level is also very low for them, because they only need to slow down and float over.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    At this moment, the weakest Tier 2 cultivator, because of the appearance of the sand leopard behind him, his heart shook, his feet were anxious, and he fell directly to the ground.


    You must know that he was still in the thorns level, which directly caused his body to be pierced by the thorns, and the blood stained the sand on the ground.


    But at this time, this person is far from dead.


    And the next thing will be even more terrifying, because the sand leopard has already swooped at him.


    "Don''t... don''t, save me... save me." Facing the cry of this person, the cry for help, the others looked completely indifferently, as if they were used to such things.


    In just ten seconds, this person was eaten away by sand leopards.


    But such a person, for more than a dozen sand leopards who are hungry, is not enough to stuff their teeth.


    They then targeted those who were left.


    The people behind the team were all very nervous.


    One by one, they make themselves faster, and they don''t want to be the Chinese food for the sand leopards behind them.


    But this way, it also caused them to make mistakes quickly.


    Soon the second and third dead appeared.


    In the second level, both of them happened to choose a pillar to settle down, and the two collided.


    The body was all planted into the snake pit.


    Amid the screams, the two men were drowned by the poisonous snake.


    In fact, in addition to these two people, another person fell into the snake pit, but this person was quickly rescued by the seventh-order master next to him.


    Because this person is one of the men on the list that Princess Turing just ordered.


    Others saw such a scene, although they were a little surprised, but after seeing this man is handsome, they didn''t say much, they already understood what was going on.


    The sixth-order strong man who took the lead is also in the third level at the moment. The third level is a forest of stone pillars, and people need to pass through it.


    But this is not as simple as a forest of stone pillars. Many of these pillars have institutions.


    This Tier 6 powerhouse also almost suffered at this level.


    As he crossed the road between the two stone pillars, the two stone pillars beside him shot out cold air at the same time.


    "Damn!" The sixth-order strong man hurriedly raised his arms to protect his body.


    In the end, the sixth-order powerhouse smoothly walked out of this level, but his arms were purple-red, which was a wound left by the erosion of the cold.


    This is smooth for him.


    Originally a Tier 4 master with good strength, when entering this level, the flames that popped out suddenly burned it to death.


    "Those stone pillars are engraved with spells of various schools, and their power is almost equivalent to Tier 6 magic. They are triggered, and each time they are triggered, they will automatically change their positions." Ye Hao, as a powerful array master, suddenly I recognized the problem at this level.


    After passing through the three-pass and sixth-order powerhouse, he has already ran a half circle around the entire Golden Lion Square at this moment, and only the last pass is left from the end.


    There are no obstacles in this level.


    But everyone found that after this Tier 6 powerhouse stepped on a red line, his body shook suddenly, his knees were also bent, and his speed dropped suddenly.


    "Gravity Array." Ye Hao muttered.


    The last level is a gravity runway, almost one kilometer in length.


    Seeing that the strength of gravity is not very high, even the fourth-order strong can pass.


    But the problem is time. The sand leopards behind it will not stop, and it is not known whether they will be affected by gravity.


    At this moment, there are only three survivors left in this round.


    In the last level, the sixth-order powerhouse who changed from running to fast-walking, and the two who just broke out of the third level, are only level five in strength.


    The sand leopard behind him besieged a Tier 5 powerhouse between the second and third levels.


    Under the siege of dozens of sand leopards, this man was quickly eaten away without a single bone.


    The sand leopards who had eaten a little snack continued to move forward. When they passed the third level, none of the magic circles were triggered. It seemed that the magic circles opened the back door to them.


    This also causes them to catch up quickly.


    "Damn it!" The two Tier 5 powerhouses who were in the fourth level glanced at the sand leopard who was about to rush to the last level behind them, their foreheads were full of sweat, speeding up their speed.


    When Sand Leopard rushed into the last level, the sixth-order strongman finally crossed the finish line, panting and holding the stone pillar next to him, bragging his fist braggingly, and shouting.

 Chapter 2555： Task options

    At the moment, the speed of the remaining two people is basically the same, and the sand leopard is only two to three hundred meters away from them.


    And it is obvious that the gravity of this last level has no effect on their actions.


    At the speed of the two at the moment, the last three to four hundred meters from the end point, they are destined to be overtaken by the sand leopard.


    One of them clenched his teeth and tried to speed up.


    And the person next to him rolled his eyes and revealed a crazy smile, his hands Jieyin suddenly attacked the person next to him.


    A sand rope was caught off guard and broke the thigh of the others.


    "Ahhhhh..." The man screamed and fell to the ground, clutching his thigh.


    The assailant continued to move forward regardless.


    When the injured person reacted, he had no chance of revenge, because the sand leopard had already bitten him down.


    Just when this person was eaten by sand leopards and died.


    The assailant rushed to the end when the sand leopard was about to pursue it.


    Become the second survivor among this group of people.


    He screamed in excitement, although others were pointing at him, but he didn''t care.


    "In these four levels, apart from the level itself, the danger lies in the sand leopards and their companions. The man just estimated that he attacked others and used them to delay the sand leopard''s time, so that he had enough time to finish the last one. Road." Ye Hao said inwardly.


    Although this kind of behavior is a bit despicable, it is quite normal under this system of the weak and the strong.


    Ye Hao looked at the sand leopards who were driven to the starting point again.


    Through the first batch of situations just now, the speed of these sand leopards is not fast, and the passer-through only needs to reach the end within ten minutes, basically there is no danger.


    Three of the ten people survived. One of them was not cleared, but because of her good looks, she was lucky enough to be selected by Princess Turing.


    Several groups of people continue to challenge.


    The result is actually not much difference, either in the level, or being swallowed by the sand leopard, or directly killed by some cruel players to delay the sand leopard''s time.


    In one of the levels, a one-eyed man with a strength of Rank 7 was very cruel.


    After the start, he did not rush through the barriers, but frantically hunted his fellow travelers.


    The original ten people were killed by him before the first level had passed.


    And for the next ten minutes, the sand leopards that were released were at the starting point, enjoying the corpses of the nine people with peace of mind, while the one-eyed man succeeded in slowly breaking through the barrier.


    The appearance of this person can be said to have kicked the adrenaline of bystanders.


    Although some people think it is cruel, more people still like to see this blood splattered scene.


    Soon, it was Ye Hao''s turn.


    Ye Hao happened to be the last team.


    [Optional task trigger:


    Option 1: Pass this level with amazing strength, points +10.


    Option 2: Normal clearance, points -10]


    Ye Hao frowned, what option is this.


    This is asking Ye Hao to choose whether to pretend to be.


    Originally, Ye Hao was thinking about participating by himself, so as to hide his strength a little bit.


    But this system gives such an option.


    And Ye Hao still doesn''t know if this reduction in points will bring any bad things.


    "According to the urinary nature of the system, if this task is not completed, there must be something cheating waiting for me." Ye Hao sighed helplessly.


    For this level, Ye Hao is really general in pediatrics.


    But he wants to hide his strength.


    "Huh, then just rely on pure physical strength." Ye Hao muttered.


    If you don''t mobilize a little breath, you will probably not attract the attention of the guys on your head.


    When the last batch of people are getting ready one after another.


    The stand position of the mouth of the golden lion statue.


    "Your Royal Highness, you have someone you like." A female pharaoh wearing a robe and golden ornaments on her head whispered.


    "If you want me to say, I want it all. Pharaoh Petra, you just want to recommend it to me, just say what you want." Princess Turing said lazily.


    And under her body, two slaves knelt here, comforting her thighs. These two people were the seventh-order earth-species slaves.


    Pharaoh Petra glanced at Princess Turing.


    Although Princess Turing''s identity is very noble, men still dominate the rules of their world.


    In addition, there is no son under the king''s knees, and the future king can only be the husband of Princess Turing.


    In this way, Princess Turing can only have one husband on his face. As for her private mess, she doesn''t bother to care about it.


    "So far, I have selected three people here. They are the wanderer, the one-eyed scorpion, the strength is 7th rank and 32 years old, and the cultivation talent is good. This level, he spent 10 minutes and 16 seconds to pass the level. It is currently seen. Come the strongest one," said Pharaoh Petra.


    Princess Turing chuckled and shook her head: "It''s too ugly. This princess doesn''t like that dark and inky. What I like is white and tender like this."


    Princess Turing raised her feet and stepped directly on the face of the slave who served her.


    Petra went on to say: "The second one is the man who played in the first round, a pharaoh''s son, Niluf. At 27 years old, although his strength is only Tier 6, but as long as enough training resources are given, he will be promoted to Tier 7. It''s not a big problem."


    "This is okay, although not very handsome." Princess Turing nodded.


    "The third is..." Just when Petra was about to talk about the third person.


    The entire Golden Lion Plaza below was in an uproar.


    "This person is so fast!" Princess Turing stood up in surprise.


    Petra also cast his eyes at this moment.


    She saw a figure jump out from the position of the first level, and went straight to the second level.


    "What''s the matter with that person? Didn''t it just start? Why did he pass the first level?" Pharaoh Petra frowned.


    "Master Pharaoh, this person... he just passed the first stage in two seconds, which is five times faster than our fastest record!" said a person next to him.


    "Two seconds? Did he use any spells or props?" Petra said suspiciously.


    "No, he is just running." The man said.


    "This... how is it possible?" Pharaoh Petra''s face was shocked. This level was designed by her herself, but it can be calculated that she, a pharaoh with the strength of Tier 8, can not necessarily use any spells and equipment. Break the first level in two seconds.


    But at this moment, Ye Hao had already jumped through the second level. He didn''t step on the small pillars above the snake pits at all, but jumped over with a run-up.


    At a distance of several hundred meters, I just jumped over, and the people watching were stunned.

 Chapter 2556： I want this man

    Chapter 2556 I Want This Man


    In the third level, Ye Hao''s speed did not stop at all, passing through the wood piles, and the magic circle inside seemed to be out of order, none of which was triggered, allowing Ye Hao to pass smoothly.


    The fourth level is a one-kilometer-long gravity runway.


    But on this track, Ye Hao didn''t slow down at all. He ran back to the finish line in just two or three seconds.


    "Oh my God, what''s going on with this man, this speed is too fast."


    "That''s it for the first two levels. Are the last two levels broken, and none of the mechanisms are triggered?"


    "Don''t talk about this for now, you see, he is running with his body alone, and his speed is at least at the peak of Tier 7!"


    And this time has only passed ten seconds.


    Ten sand leopards were released by the soldiers just now.


    The soldiers were frightened by Ye Hao, and they didn''t bother with the sand leopards for a while.


    Sand Leopard saw that Ye Hao, who was the closest to him at the moment, and motionless at the same time, turned towards him.


    This has the momentum to encroach on Ye Hao''s siege.


    This is dozens of Tier 5 sand leopards, even a Tier 6 powerhouse may not be able to handle it.


    Facing the siege of this monster, the seventh-order master must be careful.


    Ye Hao frowned as he watched these beasts approaching him. He didn''t expect that he would have caused this trouble. It seemed that he wouldn''t be a bit more public. It would be impossible to deal with these beasts.


    An apparently largest sand leopard is located in the center of all sand leopards. It appears to be the head of this group of sand leopards.


    Ye Hao walked straight towards the sand leopard.


    "Oh my god, this guy actually walked towards the sand leopard!"


    "The one in front of him seems a little special."


    "His strength is Tier 7, but facing Tier 5 sand leopards, there are still so many, which is a bit dangerous."


    The audience couldn''t help but worry about Ye Hao''s situation.


    The sand leopard seemed to feel that its position was being challenged, and the sand on its body began to solidify and turned into a sand armor. Its posture was even more terrifying than other sand leopards.


    "This is not a fifth-order sand leopard, but a sixth-order sand leopard!" shouted a female soldier next to her.


    "Hurry up and control it, the sixth-order sand-clad leopard, that combat power is very terrifying!" The female general took out a device and tried to control the sand-clad leopard.


    The sand-clad leopard shook, and it seemed that the chain on his neck reacted.


    But then, the chain on its neck was even exercised, and the sand-bellied leopard screamed up to the sky.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho!"


    The roar made everyone around him back away in shock.


    "Go, go. Control it!" The surrounding soldiers surrounded him.


    However, the Sand Armored Leopard''s body shook, throwing out a piece of flying sand, and directly knocked these soldiers whose strength was roughly only Tier 5 into flight.


    "This sand-clad leopard was hiding its strength just now, pretending to be controlled. It has hunted a lot of people just now, and it has recovered to its heyday through eating!" said Pharaoh Petra.


    "Don''t tell me here, hurry up and save people. If that man dies, I will never end with you!" Princess Turing was obviously attracted by Ye Hao.


    She couldn''t bear to let this man die like this.


    Pharaoh Petra took a step forward, ready to go down to subdue the sand-clad leopard.


    But the shocking scene made her stop.


    I saw that man raised his fist in the face of the vicious sand-clad leopard.


    "Does he want to defeat this sand-clad leopard? A sixth-order sand-clad leopard, even if he is a seventh-order, is difficult to defeat. The most important thing is that the sand-clad leopard inherits the characteristics of the sand leopard and appears to grow on the surface. Without the armor, it is still fluid, and can be immune to most physical attacks!"


    Pharaoh Petra thought to himself.


    But what happened next completely subverted her common sense.


    Bengshan Fist


    Ye Hao''s punch directly hit the sand beetle''s head with a very fast speed.


    Boom


    The shock wave directly quaked the soil behind the sand-shelled leopard out of a pit, and then the entire sand-shelled leopard seemed to have lost its soul, and the sand splashed everywhere.


    Some sand even fell on the audience tens of meters away.


    "It''s done." Ye Hao put away his fists and returned to the waiting area just now. At this moment, almost everyone''s eyes fell on him.


    [The optional task is completed, points +10]


    This man actually killed the sixth-order sand-clad leopard with one punch!


    "This man..." Pharaoh Petra was shocked.


    One punch, one punch...killed the sixth-order sand-armed leopard in seconds.


    And the physical attack was used.


    Pharaoh Petra can guarantee that this guy used a physical attack just now, that is, that fist, she did not feel any spell fluctuations.


    "Okay, okay, okay! This man is good, good!" Princess Turing''s eyes flashed at the moment, and she kept applauding, with a look like Brother Pig.


    It feels like that, it''s almost time to give Ye Hao to Fa-rectification on the spot.


    "Pharaoh Petra, what do you do next?" The person next to him came up to question.


    Because of Ye Hao''s episode, he basically didn''t pay attention to the other people in this group, and because there was no threat of sand leopards, the pass rate of this group was still relatively high.


    Except for Ye Hao, five people survived.


    "In total... there are still a few people in total." Pharaoh Petra hadn''t calmed down yet.


    "A total of 31 people have been promoted." The female general in charge of the matter replied.


    "Okay, take a short break and arrange these 31 people to prepare for the next round of testing." Pharaoh Petra actually has the answer in his heart.


    This is the man!


    This man is so suitable!


    Among all the people on the scene, almost no one is more suitable than him!


    But the process that should go is still going.


    "Ahem, your Royal Highness, there will be the third level of the test next, can you start." Pharaoh Petra said.


    "What is this test? This princess wants him!" Princess Turing said excitedly, her eyes shining like a hungry wolf seeing her prey.


    "This is not possible, the rules still have to be followed." Pharaoh Petra said.


    Princess Turing was a little upset: "Well then, hurry up."


    "Yes." Pharaoh Petra fell directly from the golden lion statue this time and fell in front of the remaining people.


    Pharaoh Petra also watched Ye Hao for a while, scanning Ye Hao''s situation with her spiritual knowledge.


    But she couldn''t even feel a trace of energy fluctuations in this person, and she felt like an ordinary person.


    But just now a punch exploded the performance of Tier 6 Sand Armored Leopard.


    No one present would think that this man is an ordinary person, if he were still an ordinary person, then there would be no ordinary person in this world.


    "Perhaps he has some means to conceal his breath, his strength should be around the seventh rank. But he is so young and has such a scheming, which is really good." Pharaoh Petra still added points to Ye Hao in his own heart. .

 Chapter 2557： Siege?

    Chapter 2557 Siege?


    "Congratulations on entering the final stage, but you also know that if you become Princess Turing''s husband, you will most likely become the heir of the Sand Lion Kingdom in the future.


    To inherit the Sand Lion Kingdom, that must be the first priority. Not only must he have the spirit of indomitable progress, but also the strength to defeat the enemy and survive under any request. "


    Pharaoh Petra raised his hand and said under the gaze of everyone: "This last hurdle is for you to fight in the Golden Lion Square. There are no restrictions except that you cannot leave the Golden Lion Square.


    The last remaining person can become Princess Turing''s husband. "


    The remaining twenty-odd people all had their eyes lit up.


    An opportunity to reach the pinnacle of life is already in front of them.


    But they couldn''t help but look at the man standing in the middle of them.


    The man who used the best grades and magical performance in the previous level to make everyone remember.


    The strength of this man is absolutely very strong, even the few people who have been given high hopes think that they can''t beat this man in a single fight.


    "Five minutes for the final preparation, please wait at the designated place." Pharaoh Petra finished his final words and returned to the golden lion statue.


    Ye Hao''s location was accidentally in the center of the Golden Lion Square. He put his hands on his chest and stood there faintly.


    He didn''t want to be the husband of Princess Turing, so he would simply lose in this final level.


    [Option task


    Option 1: Conquer everyone, points +10


    Option 2: Lost, skill -50]


    ¡¾Existing Points: 10¡¿


    Damn it?


    This system shouldn''t really want to let itself take this bus.


    Ye Hao frowned. It stands to reason that the system has a dark belly, but he has not done anything like this.


    This gave Ye Hao a feeling that there must be something waiting for him behind this.


    "Everyone is in place, the battle will begin in ten seconds!" The voice of Pharaoh Petra above the golden lion statue spread throughout the officialdom.


    These twenty-odd people were all ready, each took out their own weapons and armors, and put themselves in a state of heyday.


    The one-eyed scorpion drew the scimitar from his waist, and there were blood stains on it.


    A relatively handsome man with gold ornaments took out a staff.


    That is the unique texture of the ancient Egyptian gods, such weapons can only be made by pharaohs with sufficient strength.


    It is equivalent to a super-sacred weapon.


    This person is naturally the noble son Niluf, one of Petra''s three previous candidates.


    "Fives¡­¡­"


    "four¡­¡­"


    The time will soon reach zero, and the air currents on everyone will almost agitate.


    "two¡­¡­"


    "One¡­¡­"


    "The battle begins!"


    Pharaoh Petra gave an order.


    The battle began instantly.


    And the beginning of this battle was very special. Almost everyone present except Ye Hao launched their own attacks on Ye Hao.


    "Sand Spear!"


    "Quicksand Buried!"


    "Sandstorm technique!"


    "Destroying sand bombs!"


    "Sand of erosion!"


    Everyone''s attack fell towards Ye Hao.


    The scene is really spectacular.


    "Oh my God, these people are too despicable. They said it was a chaos, but these people besieged the handsome guy at the beginning!" A girl admired Ye Hao and said angrily.


    The boy next to the girl seemed to like the girl. He curled his lips and said, "It''s no way. Who told him to be so conspicuous in the last level.


    At this moment, everyone must want to fix him first, and then fight for the final position.


    Otherwise, in the end, no one is necessarily his opponent, only that he deserves it! "


    "Don''t say my idol!" The girl kicked each other, then put her hands together, and said with some expectation: "I believe he will definitely win!"


    "Haha? Win?" The girl she likes actually spoke for other men. Although she knew that this was only because of her admiration for strength, she was still jealous.


    The boy said contemptuously: "His strength is indeed very strong, but don''t forget that these people are not weak. Two seventh-tier strong, five sixth-tier, the rest are all fifth-tier strong!


    And you look at their magical artifacts, which one is not sacrificial artifacts? Even the son''s brother was holding a super sacrificial artifact.


    No matter how strong this guy is, he might not be the opponent of these people. "


    Although what her companion said is very reasonable, the girl in admiration is irrational. She still stubbornly said: "That...that''s not necessarily..."


    Although she said so, the girl was also very worried.


    But it wasn''t just this girl who worried about Ye Hao at this moment.


    Princess Turing on the golden lion statue stood up abruptly and said anxiously: "Why are these people besieging him? What if he is injured?"


    "Your Royal Highness, don''t worry, I have already arranged it. Wait a moment if this person is really in danger, the three eighth-tier powerhouses, including me, will save this person." Pharaoh Petra said.


    This calmed down Princess Turing''s emotions.


    Pharaoh Petra stared at the besieged man below, her eyes were emptied, let me take a closer look, whether you are qualified to be the future king of the sand lion kingdom.


    If Ye Hao knew what the pharaoh was thinking at this moment, he might not be able to help but laugh.


    The king of the sand lion kingdom?


    Is this small status worthy of him? Are you kidding me?


    "Siege? It''s interesting. But if you want to delay, I will play with you. I want to see how much power you can force me to use.


    First is the sixth order. "Ye Hao mobilized his sixth-order power.


    His current strength is a high-level quasi-god, and he can accurately mobilize the strength in his body.


    Speaking of Tier 6, there will be absolutely no extra cent.


    Ye Hao''s breath agitated, he didn''t use any power of law, elemental power, or blood wolf physique.


    Instead, he formed a Fangtian painted halberd in his hand with the aura of the innate realm. With this Fangtian painted halberd, he stood in place continuously, continuously cutting down the surrounding attacks.


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s performance stunned the audience.


    This man is really too strong. Everyone thought that this man would be wiped out in this wave of attacks, or at least would be embarrassed.


    But who would have thought that he would have resisted so many attacks.


    And every time the weapon is swung, there is no extra action, it is so beautiful, it is almost as if it is on the side of the performance.


    And those people''s attacks, as if they had been said in advance, could be accurately cut down by Ye Hao.


    "Awesome, I''ll just say it! My idol is the best!" the girl cheered.


    The boy next to him opened his eyes wide: "This... how is this possible?"

 Chapter 2558： Burial in quicksand

    Chapter 2558 Quicksand Burial


    "How could this guy take every move of ours?" The noble son Niluf looked at this scene in astonishment. He guessed: "Is there any powerful magic weapon in him?"


    "Magic weapon? Take a closer look. Every time he makes a precise hit, he attacked him. This is definitely not something magical weapon can do.


    This is entirely because he himself has gone through thousands of battles, giving him such a fighting instinct.


    And from him, I can feel a murderous aura, a murderous aura that has slaughtered millions of lives. "The one-eyed scorpion said in a deep voice.


    As the same person who lived on the tip of a knife, he clearly felt the aura on Ye Hao.


    "How is it possible? This guy is so young than me, how can he have such a wealth of combat experience." Niluf said in disbelief.


    In his opinion, this guy must be some kind of sect or the heir of Pharaoh, and he has sufficient pill and cultivation resources to cultivate him.


    He didn''t know how Ye Hao came here for nearly four years.


    Since awakening the system on Earth four years ago, he has embarked on an irreversible return.


    fighting?


    That has become an unavoidable thing in his life, from the initial gangster, to the killer, to the mercenary, the supernatural being, the magician, the blood, and the wolf.


    Then to China¡¯s Ten Men¡¯s Club, the four big families, and then the mighty Tianmen!


    There are also various powerful forces on the earth, the 11th district of the United States, the Russian supernaturalists, the Hawkeye organization and so on.


    He has no idea how many times he has walked back and forth from the line of life and death.


    Massacre millions?


    Ha ha, if not just human beings, Ye Hao''s slaughtered lives are more than a million.


    Those monsters outside the forbidden area of ??Ten Thousand Monsters City, the demons who died in his hands during the Battle of the Black Great Wall.


    Only the quasi-god-level and above died in his hands, it can be double digits at this moment.


    This is enough to form a five-flow **** system in the gods and all realms!


    It can be said that at his age, even in the gods and all realms, few people have his experience.


    "No matter who he is, I don''t believe that so many of us can''t kill him! Don''t hide and tuck him if you can''t kill him. None of us want to win!" Niluf said to everyone The man shouted.


    "Yes, this guy is very strong. It is estimated that it is already the peak of the seventh order, and has even touched the edge of the eighth order!" said a 30-year-old cultivator.


    "Ma De, Lao Tzu fight! Who can be buried in quicksand, let''s give him a big trick together!" shouted a cultivator wearing the traditional costume of the ancient Egyptian gods.


    "I will!"


    "I can do it too!"


    "Come on, let''s make a big move together!"


    A dozen people raised their hands and shouted.


    "I will too, and I still have this thing." Niluf offered something like a yellow coral.


    When others saw this, their eyes widened, and there was no lack of greedy expressions.


    "It turned out to be a desert coral!"


    "Oh my God, this is a one-time magic weapon, after using it, you can bless the sand magic!"


    "With this thing, our attacks can at least triple!"


    Everyone was excited!


    "Excuse me, please take other people to buy us some time." Niluf said to the one-eyed scorpion next to him.


    The one-eyed scorpion nodded, he also knew the current situation, they didn''t work together to get the monster-like man in front of them, and none of them had the possibility of winning.


    "The rest of you have to show your housekeeping skills." Niluf tore off his shirt, revealing his sturdy upper body, which was full of scars.


    "Get ready to pick up Lao Tzu''s trick!"


    "And mine!"


    "Fuck him everyone!"


    Suddenly, the situation in Golden Lion Square became even more enthusiastic.


    This seemed to be no longer a chaotic battle, but a siege, and a group of people just wanted to defeat the man in the center.


    Faced with the plans of the people around him, Ye Hao was still calm and relaxed, and didn''t even organize their thoughts.


    It''s as if a special soldier is facing the siege of more than ten kindergarten children, and they are still discussing what tactics to use.


    From the outside, the one-eyed scorpion and others'' attacks effectively contained Ye Hao and bought time for Nilufu and others'' attacks.


    Sand began to gather on the Golden Lion Square, and the texture of sand magic appeared around the dozens.


    One of the strongest nature is the use of desert coral, Niluf.


    "What is this?" The girl outside covered her eyes, and it was already difficult to see the situation clearly.


    "You don''t know, this desert burial is a low-profile version of the magical quicksand hell. It can be used and learned by the strong of Tier 6 and above, although the power is not one ten thousandth of the quicksand **** used by the gods , But among the spells at this level.


    This is still very powerful, and there is another feature of this trick. Because this is a range of tricks, it is possible to accumulate multiple people to make this trick more powerful. "


    The boy showed an expression of excitement: "In addition to the desert coral in the hands of Lord Niluf, the power of the last desert burial trick may reach the level of a single blow from a Tier 8 powerhouse!"


    "The level of the eighth-level powerhouse?" The girl covered her mouth in surprise. Although she is not strong, she also knows how strong the eighth-level powerhouse is.


    In their concept, the eighth-tier powerhouse has the ability to establish its own kingdom on any planet, even the powerful Golden Lion kingdom now has a kingdom of a demigod king.


    Now there are only five eighth-tier powerhouses.


    These five rank eight powerhouses are still the pharaohs of the kingdom.


    This made the little girl worry about the man. Can he persist in this trick?


    In fact, she doesn''t really want her idol to win, because in that way she will marry the Princess Turing, and everyone knows that Princess Turing is noble.


    But the dark history of Princess Turing is also very clear to everyone.


    At first, she didn''t want to see her idol lose. This is a tangled question.


    And at this moment, the long-prepared quicksand burial has taken shape.


    Some lines appeared on the sand around Ye Hao, and Ye Hao happened to be in the center.


    "Buried in the quicksand!" With a group of people, Nilufu suddenly pressed his hands on the ground in front of him, and offered Ye Hao his long-prepared trick.


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The sand around Ye Hao seemed to be alive and began to flow.


    From the inside stretched out countless long arms formed by sand, these arms are like snakes, making people tremble when watching.


    The sand began to erode towards Ye Hao, as if to drown Ye Hao completely.


    "Buried in quicksand? Isn''t this the quicksand **** that Horus likes to use. Isn''t this powerful than one ten thousandth of his?" Ye Hao smiled dismissively.


    It''s a pity that no one else heard him, otherwise he would have his jaw dropped.

 Chapter 2559： The man standing on the Golden Lion Square

    Chapter 2559 the man standing on the Golden Lion Square


    Ye Hao had no fear in the face of the terrifying ¡®quick sand burial¡¯ around him.


    He spread his hands as if drawing a circle.


    But there was a faint gas flowing through his palm.


    Ye Hao has also further improved his strength to the seventh-tier level at this moment.


    Faced with this move, if you don''t use the seventh-order realm, it will take a little effort.


    "Strange? Why does a protective cover appear around this guy? Quicksand burial has no effect on him?" A cultivator noticed some details.


    Four or five seconds have passed.


    Such a powerful quicksand burial, it stands to reason that the person should have been submerged and crushed by now.


    But now Que was just surrounded by that person, and did not cause any substantial impact on that person.


    "Level 7, he has only used the power of Level 7 until now!" Pharaoh Petra on the golden lion statue said in surprise.


    This person is really crazy. He even hid his strength before entering. Even now, he probably hasn''t used his full strength yet.


    "Asshole, I don''t believe it. Our group of people can''t crush him!" Niluf gritted his teeth, and the desert coral in his hand is to strengthen the desert burial that has been displayed as much as possible.


    "Everyone work harder, I guess this guy is just holding on." The other person shouted loudly.


    The rest of the people are very bottomless at the moment, after all, the man''s appearance doesn''t seem to be strong at all.


    But at this point, they have no turning back, they can only bite the bullet.


    Almost every one of them has used far beyond usual strength!


    Some people have played 120%, and some have directly played 150%!


    The quicksand burial in the center of the Golden Lion Square has also been further upgraded. The sand that was originally like a small snake has turned into a huge snake python, hovering around Ye Hao, constantly launching raging attacks on Ye Hao.


    As if wanting to tear the person in front of him to pieces.


    But in spite of this, the man''s hands with ghost symbols generally swing there, and it is difficult for a grain of sand around to enter his range.


    Kazkaz


    Niluf heard something, he lowered his head and looked at the desert coral in his hand in amazement as a crack appeared in the desert coral.


    Although the desert coral is indeed a one-time item, he heard from his father that it is a magical item that can be used for at least half an hour.


    As a result, it took less than three minutes, and there was a crack.


    That is to say, it''s not that their attack is not strong, the desert coral alone is already overloaded here.


    All this is because the man in the center is really too strong.


    "Leveraging hard work, it''s time to go back." Ye Hao opened his eyes, and the corners of his mouth curled up.


    The weird behavior he is playing here is actually the most common Chinese gossip and five elements.


    First mobilize the innate power to stabilize the peripheral attacks, and then restore all these powers.


    "roll!"


    Ye Hao yelled angrily, and all the sand dragons around him quickly dissipated, and all the sand flew out.


    Don''t underestimate these ordinary sands. At this moment, the power of these sands is no less than the bullet of an anti-tank sniper rifle.


    "Defense, defense!"


    The general in charge of the Golden Lion Plaza immediately shouted.


    The soldiers in a circle immediately raised their shields and stood in front of the surrounding masses.


    The crowds on the periphery could only hear the crackling, like the sound of steel collision.


    Some soldiers were quickly knocked down, and the shields in their hands were even more pierced and beaten to pieces.


    Fortunately, there were soldiers with replacements to resist, otherwise the masses behind would probably be unlucky.


    This is only the injury suffered by the soldiers on the outermost periphery.


    Those guys who were still besieging Ye Hao were the most unlucky.


    Two people were directly pierced by the sand and fell into a pool of blood.


    It is relatively good. People with intensive phobias may faint when they see it.


    But they have at least a silver lining.


    When this sand anti-killing ceased, there was only one person standing on the Golden Lion Square.


    He hasn''t moved from start to finish, and the clothes on his body are not even a trace of dirt.


    The vicious one-eyed scorpion''s right leg was directly broken, and a few holes were penetrated in his body. He collapsed on the ground, looking at the man in the distance with horrified eyes.


    "Cough, cough, cough..." Niluf knelt on his knees, and he held a small golden shield with a broken side in his hand. This was one of his armors. If it were not for this armor, it is estimated that he would be better than the one-eyed scorpion who was seriously injured next to him. Much miserable.


    The desert coral turned into a cloud of sand in front of him.


    Niluf swallowed, and looked at the man with fear, who was this guy on earth.


    Why is it so strong? In front of him, Niluf felt that he had no hope of victory.


    Even the kind of temperament in him feels stronger than his father of the eighth-order pharaoh, making it impossible to look directly.


    There was a strange silence around the Golden Lion Square.


    But soon, there were shocking cheers.


    They may not know Ye Hao at all before, but at this moment they are all convinced that this man is very strong.


    In this world, the strong will be respected wherever they go.


    [The optional task is completed, points +10. Total Points: 20¡¿


    Ye Hao''s task was completed, and so far.


    The task of staying in the sand lion kingdom had already passed for two hours.


    "I abstained."


    A badly injured cultivator shouted.


    "I abstain!"


    Along with the first person, the other injured people also abstained one by one.


    In the end even the one-eyed scorpion and Niluf also abstained.


    Because facing the man in front of them, they have no possibility of winning at all. If they continue to fight, their only possibility is death.


    No one wants to die in vain.


    "Okay, okay, okay! I''m going to make this man!" Princess Turing on the golden lion statue cheered.


    Petra on the side also nodded in satisfaction.


    Even if it was a victory at this moment, the man''s face was not arrogant or impetuous.


    With such a talent at a young age, this guy''s future is absolutely limitless, even surpassing the current King to a certain extent!


    Pharaoh Petra fell from the golden lion statue to suspended in midair a few meters above the ground. She raised her hands to signal the crowd to calm down.


    After the surrounding was quiet, she opened her mouth and announced: "Okay. I now declare that the winner of this duel is this brave warrior, and he will be us..."


    Before Pharaoh Petra finished speaking, she was surprised to find that Ye Hao turned around and walked outside the court.

 Chapter 2560： Capture Princess Turing

    Chapter 2560 capture Princess Turing


    "Warrior wait!" Elder Petra shouted.


    Others also looked at Ye Hao''s behavior in surprise.


    "How did he go?"


    "It looks like he is a foreigner, maybe he doesn''t know the rules."


    "Perhaps it is a lone ranger like the one-eyed scorpion. After all, I have never heard of anyone with such talent in Sand Bear Kingdom."


    People around were talking about it.


    "Warrior, wait a minute. Lord Pharaoh hasn''t finished talking about the rewards to you, wait for Princess Turing to see you." The female officer who brought Ye Hao to Ye Hao now spoke with respect. Say this.


    There was spring water in his eyes.


    Although she knew that this person must be Princess Turing''s husband, but which woman is not pregnant, let alone such a handsome and talented man.


    She didn''t even mind having a spring breeze with Ye Hao.


    "I didn''t say to marry your Princess Turing." Ye Hao said lightly.


    And at this moment, there was already a reminder in his sight. When he saw this reminder, he knew it. The Dare System is waiting for him here.


    [Option task


    Option 1: Become the husband of Princess Turing and lead the sand bear kingdom to become the strongest kingdom in the ancient gods of Egypt. Points +10


    Option 2: Publicly refuse to be Princess Turing¡¯s husband, and use the worst language to humiliate Princess Turing in public, points +10]


    There is no point deduction for the option this time, so Ye Hao can choose at will.


    But according to Ye Hao''s character, his choice was already doomed.


    Let him be the husband of a bus princess? He has no preference for riding a horse on the grassland.


    The second option, although normal on the surface, the danger contained therein is fatal.


    Because if Ye Hao humiliated Princess Turing in public, he would definitely order Ye Hao to be caught according to the princess''s urine.


    The strongest strength of the Shaxiong Kingdom are those eighth-tier pharaohs and the demigod kings who have not yet come forward.


    If he fights with these people, Ye Hao must at least use the strength of the eighth rank, and even if the demigod king is in trouble, he must also use the strength of the demigod or even the quasi-god.


    In such a dynamic battle, Ye Hao couldn''t guarantee that he would be able to win without mobilizing the power of the elements and the power of the law by relying on physical skills alone.


    This is like drawing a line in front of Ye Hao. If Ye Hao crosses the line now, the Egyptian gods in outer space may not be able to find him.


    But don''t forget, just a few kilometers away, there can be a pyramid inhabited by a local quasi-god.


    Let¡¯s not talk about whether Ye Hao¡¯s battles will disturb the quasi-god. If the king here has a way to contact the quasi-god, the quasi-god will take action. Ye Hao wants to hide his strength. It''s harder.


    This is one after another, forcing Ye Hao to constantly show his strength.


    This is dancing on a rope on the cliff of ten thousand meters, a little carelessness, it may be forever.


    The most important thing is that there are still nearly four hours left before Ye Hao left the mission blockade.


    For these four hours, as long as the main gods were alarmed and faced with the siege of the three main gods, Ye Hao might be defeated and captured in just ten minutes!


    "I haven''t seen this system for a while. This mission is getting crazier and crazier. If I like to play so much, then I will be crazy with you." Ye Hao turned and looked at Pharaoh Petra behind him.


    Pharaoh Petra was obviously surprised by Ye Hao''s words just now.


    She frowned slightly: "Warrior, I didn''t hear what you just said?"


    Obviously, the atmosphere has become very solemn.


    "I said, I don''t want to marry your princess." Ye Hao spread out his hands, looking harmless to humans and animals, and said this sentence that almost beat everyone''s heartstrings.


    Almost all the people outside the square looked at Ye Hao with a look of madman.


    Is this guy crazy? He dare to say such things here.


    Although his strength is indeed very strong, his talent is indeed very high.


    But don''t forget that this is the Shaxiong Kingdom, and there is an eighth-order pharaoh standing in front of him!


    "Why don''t you marry me! If you win this duel, you must marry me!" Princess Turing shouted at the viewing platform above the golden lion statue.


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the princess Turing. He shrugged: "This is not what I want to win. It''s your people who wanted to catch me over, and I won in confusion.


    And I am someone who already has a wife. "


    "I don''t care, this princess is in love with you. What if you have a wife, even if you have a son, you must marry me. Petra obeyed the order, and I ordered you from Princess Turing and caught this man. Wife, kill him!


    No, it was the cheap woman who killed him, and even dared to touch my man. Send her to the slave area to be a **** girl and let her serve those dirty men! "Princess Turing said unceremoniously.


    "Yes." Pharaoh Petra was quite familiar with such an order, but the next second, her face changed suddenly, and her body suddenly jumped up and appeared on the viewing platform of the golden lion statue.


    Because just in a moment of effort, the man appeared directly on the viewing platform, and also pinched Princess Turing''s throat.


    "Let go of Princess Turing!" Petra pharaoh shouted.


    Ye Hao didn''t pay any attention to Pharaoh Petra. He coldly looked at Princess Turing, who was pinched by his neck and flushed.


    "Lose...Lose...Save...I" Princess Turing looked at the man''s eyes in horror.


    She felt that the man in front of her was really going to kill her, and she felt as if she had seen death.


    She never believed that someone in the Sand Lion Kingdom dared to kill her.


    With the father, she can do whatever she wants here.


    But now, she was scared, and she regretted it.


    "Let go of Princess Turing! As long as you let go of Princess Turing, I can let you go! Otherwise, if you dare to hurt Princess Turing, you never want to get out of here!" Petra warned.


    At the same time, there was sweat on her forehead, she was afraid, she was afraid that this guy really hurt Princess Turing.


    If Princess Turing really has anything to do, this guy is dead.


    Maybe they, these pharaohs, will also be implicated.


    At this moment, two pharaohs appeared around, as well as other soldiers, all of whom looked at the captured Princess Turing anxiously.


    Ye Hao let out a cold snort, he really couldn''t kill Princess Turing now, because if he did, he would definitely alarm the demigod king.


    But this woman insulted his beloved, and he would not let her go easily.


    Ye Hao quietly left a soul mark in her sea of ??knowledge.


    This thing can turn this woman into a madman at any time, and this switch is between Ye Hao''s thoughts.

 Chapter 2561： Parabolic

    Chapter 2561


    "You are a stubborn, capricious, licentious, and stubborn woman. You think the man you like has to be something in your palm.


    Do you think that if your father covers you in this world, you can do whatever you want.


    You don''t know how big this world is, just like me, a person who emerges casually, can squeeze your life right now. "Ye Hao said coldly.


    His words spread throughout the Golden Lion Square.


    The people around the square were in an uproar at the moment, they never thought that this would become what it is now.


    "This guy is really crazy!" Niluf swallowed, and under the treatment of the attendant, he has eased.


    "Hmph, to see such a genius fall here, it is considered that we did not come in vain. If he dies, maybe we have a chance to come again." The one-eyed Xie Yin smiled.


    Hearing the words of the one-eyed scorpion, the eyes of the losing participant just shined.


    "I warn you, if you don''t let go of Princess Turing, we will do it." Pharaoh Petra shouted nervously.


    At the same time her eyes glanced around.


    Including her, a total of three eighth-order pharaohs were all present, and hundreds of the princess'' close body guards were all at the sixth and seventh-order level.


    In addition, there are thousands of kingdom soldiers in the entire Golden Lion Square.


    They have completely blocked the route where this guy might escape.


    But the only problem now is that Princess Turing was caught by this guy.


    "Pharaoh Petra, do you want to inform Your Majesty the King about this matter, after all, Princess Turing is the jewel of His Majesty the King!" An old pharaoh next to him said worriedly.


    "No! If you report now, His Majesty the King will surely condemn us when he arrives. And we only need to rescue Princess Turing, there will be no punishment!" Another middle-aged pharaoh retorted.


    Both pharaohs looked at Petra, although Petra was not the strongest pharaoh in the entire sand lion kingdom.


    But it is also ranked second, and it is also the teacher of Princess Turing in name. Naturally, Pharaoh Petra is in charge here.


    "Save Princess Turing first." Pharaoh Petra was unwilling to let His Majesty the King know about the mistakes they are making now, causing Princess Turing to be in danger.


    Tick ??tick


    At this moment, the sound of water droplets came.


    Everyone present couldn''t help but looked at Princess Turing who was pinched around her neck and was in the air. Her skirt was already wet, and water stains were dripping from her delicate shoes, accompanied by a foul smell.


    It doesn''t need to think about it to know what happened.


    Their princess was scared to pee.


    Although Princess Turing has the strength of Tier 7, in fact, she has never experienced any decent battle. When did she see such a scene?


    "Huh." Ye Hao pinched Princess Turing''s neck and walked slowly towards the edge of the golden lion statue viewing platform.


    "What are you going to do! I warn you, if you dare to hurt Princess Turing, you will be tortured to death by our cruel punishment!" Pharaoh Petra rebuked.


    "Didn''t you let me let your princess go? I''m going to let go of your princess now." Ye Hao''s mouth ticked slightly, and at this moment, he had reached the edge of the viewing platform and would hold Princess Turing''s hand out. Got out.


    "Ahhhh, my goodness! That''s Princess Turing!"


    "My god, that guy is going to throw Princess Turing down."


    "Crazy, crazy. This is completely crazy!"


    The audience around the Golden Lion Plaza saw this scene and was stunned.


    "Stop it!" Pharaoh Petra exclaimed.


    "Hey, I''ll give it back to you." Ye Hao smiled slightly before letting go of his hand.


    Princess Turing''s pinched throat suddenly loosened, giving her a feeling of survival.


    She immediately prepared to perform the exercises and let herself float.


    You must know that the viewing platform of the golden lion statue is 30 to 40 meters away from the ground. It is not a trivial matter to fall.


    But soon, Princess Turing was shocked to discover that her strength was gone...she couldn''t even feel the slightest energy fluctuation of herself.


    That''s right!


    Ye Hao just performed a small medical operation on Princess Turing. Princess Turing is already an ordinary person.


    And if an ordinary person fell to the ground from a height of thirty to forty meters, what would happen is one can imagine.


    "Help me, help me!" Princess Turing yelled in horror as she watched her get closer and closer to the ground.


    "Princess, don''t panic!" Pharaoh Petra suddenly appeared beside Princess Turing. When Princess Turing was ten meters away from the ground, he hugged her and landed safely on the ground.


    Snapped


    After Pharaoh Petra landed, she was unceremoniously slapped by Princess Turing.


    "Trash, idiot! Petra, you have caused this princess to be humiliated like this. I want my father to punish you!" Princess Turing angrily pointed at the golden lion statue above her head: "Now take that The guy caught me, and I want him to know the cost of offending this princess."


    Pharaoh Petra''s cheeks were hot, and the dignified eighth-order Pharaoh, who was still the teacher of the princess, was slapped in the face.


    But even so, Pharaoh Petra still lowered his head: "Your Royal Highness, don''t worry, when he releases Your Royal Highness, he is already destined to pay for his stupid behavior.


    At this moment, the other two pharaohs might have caught him. "


    She knew very well that this arrogant princess would not care if she was her teacher.


    In fact, Petra completely agrees with the man''s evaluation of the princess just now.


    It''s a pity that in this cruel society, as long as the king is still there, Princess Turing can do whatever she wants in this kingdom.


    this is the truth.


    "Look, what is that!"


    "A lot of things are flying out!"


    "It''s a person, it''s a person!"


    At this moment, the surrounding bystanders heard exclamations.


    Then came the sound of heavy objects falling.


    Boom boom boom boom


    One thing after another fell on the ground, and some sap splashed on Pharaoh Petra''s face.


    Pharaoh Petra touched his face, it was blood, and there seemed to be some human organ fragments in it.


    She looked around.


    One by one, Princess Turing¡¯s personal soldiers fell from the top of the golden lion statue like raindrops, and smashed heavily to the ground. Some fell into mud, and some fell to pieces.


    This scene directly turned the entire Golden Lion Square into a **** battlefield.


    bump


    At this moment, there was another loud noise, and a heavy object fell to the ground again, and a large amount of dust was also raised.


    After the dust dissipated, a figure holding something appeared in front of everyone.

 Chapter 2562： This scary man

    The dust dispersed.


    Almost everyone covered their mouths, their mouths opened as if they could plug their heads.


    "This... how is this possible... where did this guy come from!" Nilufu could not help but stepped back a few steps, finally bandaging the wound, because his wound had cracked again.


    But the pain in his body is not comparable to the fear in his heart.


    "Hahaha, it seems that we people just fought with him just now. We are already lucky if we haven''t died." The one-eyed scorpion smiled and shook his head, looking at the figure with awe and jealousy in his eyes.


    Pharaoh Petra felt like his whole body was immersed in ice. You must know that in this desert, the normal temperature is around 35 degrees.


    "You... what did you do?" Pharaoh Petra said tremblingly.


    "What did you do?" Ye Hao threw away an old Pharaoh''s body that had fainted in his hand. There were wounds all over the old Pharaoh''s body. His arms were bent at 360¡ã, so that he could still keep a breath. Lucky.


    Compared to another young pharaoh who was trampled by Ye Hao, he didn''t know how many times he was lucky.


    "I obviously released your princess, but your group suddenly besieged all of you. This really embarrassed me, so I just taught them a little.


    But who would have thought that they were so reluctant to beat them up. "Ye Hao stepped forward and said helplessly.


    At this time, the others saw what was in the pit that Ye Hao was standing in just now, it was a headless male corpse.


    It can''t be said to be headless, because the position of the head burst directly, which is where Ye Hao''s feet stood.


    Looking at the corpse''s clothing, you don''t need to think about it to know that it is another eighth-order pharaoh.


    The sound of the heavy object falling just now is probably the sound of the Pharaoh falling down.


    Everyone in the Golden Lion Plaza looked at this man in astonishment.


    Recall that they thought that this guy was just a seventh-order powerhouse.


    Seventh order?


    Do not make jokes.


    Have you ever seen a seventh-order powerhouse who can kill two eighth-order pharaohs in just five seconds, as well as more than ten seventh-order fighters and hundreds of sixth-order fighters!


    And some capable people also noticed a detail.


    That was the brief battle just now, although because the battle was on the viewing platform of the golden lion statue, the people below could not see what the battle was like.


    But it is worth mentioning that there was no strong energy fluctuation during this battle.


    That is to say, this battle did not use any spell type tricks.


    Then we can get the two most probable judgments.


    The first judgment is that this person has not used any magic tricks other than the previous natural aura, so this person may be a cultivator with superb physical skills and melee combat skills.


    In this unknown five-second battle, he preemptively made the two pharaohs and other close soldiers before they resisted, they were shot and killed by this man one by one!


    This possibility is recognized by most people.


    Because of the second possibility they really don''t want to believe, that is, this person has hidden strength. His strength is not only that, at least at the demigod level, or even above the demigod level.


    Why do they not want to believe in this possibility, rather believe that the former thinks this man is a rare physical melee strong.


    Because they could see that Ye Hao was not very old, definitely not more than 30 years old.


    No one over thirty years old actually possesses the strength of a demigod, or even a quasi-god.


    This is far beyond their imagination, which makes them unable to accept.


    Ye Hao scanned the surrounding area, wherever he looked, everyone lowered their heads subconsciously, or took a step back.


    The strength of this man made them afraid to look at him at all.


    Including the current Pharaoh Petra, who is also nervously guarding Princess Turing.


    She was already beginning to regret why she didn''t listen to the old Pharaoh just now and asked for help.


    If she asks for support now, she has a feeling that this man will kill her in the first place.


    "That''s great, everyone stay here honestly. Don''t worry, as long as you don''t act rashly, I won''t hurt you." Ye Hao said these words in a harmless manner.


    Just now he had no choice but to use power very close to the demigod level, and the group of people also despised Ye Hao.


    Although Ye Hao had the opportunity to take advantage of it, he used a series of physical techniques and Huaxia exercises to take down two eighth-order pharaohs without causing any fluctuations as much as possible.


    He was going to stand still and consume time.


    "As long as this continues, it will take a little longer, a little bit." Ye Hao stretched out.


    As long as he waited six hours, he could escape without any worries.


    Ye Hao glanced at the circle of people in the corner of the crowd.


    "Hey, you can hear me talking."


    This circle is exactly the earth species treated as a slave by Princess Turing.


    These people were startled when they heard the sound in their heads.


    "Don''t panic, it''s me who speaks. I''m also an earth species, don''t doubt, it''s me who is standing in the center of the Golden Lion Square now." Ye Hao said through voice.


    For these earth species, although I don''t know if they wanted to escape from the earth plane, or because of some legends, they took the initiative to "fly" into this world.


    After all, in ancient Chinese legends, there are many people who reach a certain level of strength, they can become immortal, transcendence and become holy.


    Since then, Xiaoyao Divine Realm, this divine realm is probably talking about the gods and all realms, and those people should have gone to the fairy-Buddha divine system.


    The crowd opened their eyes wide and looked at the man in the center of Golden Lion Square.


    They never imagined that this terrifying man was also of earth species.


    "Can any of you tell me how you came to this **** system, why you came here. Needless to say, just think in your heart." Ye Hao said.


    Everyone looked at Ye Hao standing in place, because of Ye Hao''s threat, everyone including Pharaoh Petra did not dare to act rashly.


    As everyone knows, he has already communicated with others at this moment.


    Soon, Ye Hao got a reply.


    These people came to this world four thousand years ago when they were the nobles of the ancient Egyptian civilization and they worshipped the Egyptian gods incomparably.


    The patriarch of their branch wanted to visit the world of the Egyptian gods and wanted to be the servants of the gods.


    They thought that in the world of God, there was no pain and disaster.


    After hundreds of years of devout exploration, they really found a way. They united with several other families, nearly a thousand people, and the highest strength reached the demigod level.


    They encountered a relic left by the Egyptian gods and successfully came to this world.


    But they never thought that this was the beginning of their nightmare. They came not to the gods, but hell.

 Chapter 2563： Three pharaohs gather

    They were discriminated against and suppressed when they came here. It is far from being as good as they thought.


    The only advantage is that the cultivation environment here is very good.


    The few people who led the team at that time wanted to find a place to build the kingdom they wanted.


    However, they never thought of what happened later, and the strongest among them was only a demigod.


    At that time, an Egyptian quasi-god led a group of soldiers to encircle them for no reason.


    Since then, this group of people from Earth has lost all combat power above the eighth level.


    The remaining people are all forced to be marked as slaves, and survive in this world as slaves.


    In these thousands of years, from the initial team of thousands of people, to the present, as far as they know, there are only a few hundred people left, and everyone is living a life in dire straits.


    "Have you ever thought about resisting?" Ye Hao asked through voice transmission.


    This remark silenced everyone.


    One of the elders said in his heart: "How to resist? In the past few thousand years, we have not resisted. But our cultivation resources are limited. Even if a few Tianjiao have cultivated to the semi-god level, they even stepped into the quasi-god level. .


    But we are in the belly of an enemy, and there are hundreds of quasi-gods we have to face, and just a few are enough to subvert us.


    The reason why they have not eliminated us up to now is that they play us like mice. "


    "If you want to resist, the quasi-god is far from enough. To become the lower main god, the middle main god, and even the upper main god, or even the king. Become the existence that these people look up to." Ye Hao said.


    Impossible aspirations sounded in a crowd of people, and they didn''t believe it at all.


    "You people are all good at that woman''s ¡®trained¡¯ talents. You are already at the seventh level if you are less than thirty. If you work harder, you can reach the eighth level in a short time.


    It''s not that you have the possibility of becoming a quasi-god. I ask you because we are from the same place. Do you want to continue to live here like dogs, or I will give you a chance to resist.


    I will give you ten seconds to consider. "Ye Hao said.


    Ye Hao''s evaluation of them is not wrong.


    These people have been here for a long time, and they were even born here.


    Not only do they have the blood of the earth species, but at the same time they are used to the breath of the gods and all realms. Their cultivation talent is on the earth, which is definitely of the grade of Tianmen Sijiao.


    "Can you really help us?" a young queen said in surprise.


    "It''s not whether I can help you, but whether you are willing to win this opportunity." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "I do! I don''t want to live a dog-like life here." A strong man gritted his teeth.


    "If you count me, don''t you mean death! Instead of living so humiliatingly, I''m more willing to die!"


    Soon, all these people wanted to resist.


    "Okay, I will unlock the golden lock on your neck now for you, but you still need to pretend to be trapped. Later, there may be chaos. When there is chaos, you will leave quietly and go. A lake ten kilometers away from the east gate of the imperial city is waiting for me." Ye Hao said.


    "Ten kilometers? Going out of town...this...this is a bit difficult." A calm middle-aged man said with some worry.


    "The opportunity is for those who are prepared and willing to work hard." Ye Hao said lightly.


    He wants to give these people a chance, but that doesn''t mean there is no test.


    And this is a test for them, there will be confusion after a while, and then almost no one will notice them.


    Their strength is still at the seventh level, maybe because of the long sealing relationship, their strength can''t be fully displayed.


    But if so many people couldn''t break out of the imperial city and go to a predetermined location ten kilometers away, they wouldn''t have the need for Ye Hao to train.


    "I am willing!" Some people who were struck by Ye Hao didn''t care.


    The remaining people quickly agreed.


    Ye Hao also quietly unlocked the golden lock that blocked their strength on their necks.


    This level of blockade, even if there is no direct contact, it is quite easy for Ye Hao to unlock it after ten kilometers.


    Suddenly, a golden light shot straight down in the sky.


    Boom boom boom


    The golden light directly enveloped Ye Hao, and at the same time it stretched to the bottom of the golden lion statue, breaking a gap.


    ...


    In a secret realm in the palace below the huge pyramid.


    A middle-aged man sitting cross-legged here opened his eyes.


    "This breath is that guy Dill, and it seems that some guys who don''t know good or bad provoke him. However, with the strength of this guy''s eighth peak, no more than five people on this planet can defeat him.


    If he weren''t too old, it would be appropriate for him to be Turing''s husband. "After the middle-aged man finished speaking, he closed his eyes again, not paying attention to this episode.


    ...


    "That is Pharaoh Dill!"


    "Oh my god, even Pharaoh Dill was shocked!"


    "Not only Pharaoh Dill, but Pharaoh Tutankhamun next to him!"


    "This counts as Pharaoh Petra. Our three strongest pharaohs are all dispatched."


    "Uh... Actually, if you count the two pharaohs who have been defeated just now, all the pharaohs of our sand lion kingdom are already here."


    The people on the Golden Lion Square became excited again because of the appearance of two pharaohs in the sky.


    An older pharaoh fell on the ground, and beside him was a pharaoh who looked rather young, who should be no more than thirty years old.


    "Brother." Pharaoh Petra saluted the older Pharaoh Dill.


    In fact, this pharaoh who is second only to the king in the sand lion kingdom is Petra''s brother.


    "Pharaoh Tutankhamun." Petra looked at the young pharaoh beside him again.


    Tutankhamun smiled and saluted, although he was polite, but there was a hint of arrogance in his eyes.


    He did have proud capital, and everyone around him looked at Tutankhamun with admiring eyes.


    Because he is the youngest pharaoh in the sand lion kingdom.


    Three years ago, at the age of 27, he became the eighth-order pharaoh of the Sand Lion Kingdom, and his strength is now equal to Petra.


    "What happened, why I can''t feel the breath of Pharaoh Ruhe, and why Shept is badly injured." Pharaoh Dill frowned and asked his sister.


    Pharaoh Petra lowered his head and recounted what had just happened.


    "What? What you said was done by that guy just now? Pharaoh Petra, are you kidding me. The guy with almost no energy fluctuations on his body can kill a pharaoh and seriously wound a pharaoh. ?" Pharaoh Tutankhamun said in disbelief.


    "He..." Pharaoh Petra wanted to explain, but was stopped by his brother.


    "Wait." Pharaoh Dill turned his head and looked at the spot where the golden lion statue had just been hit, where the dust had dissipated.


    A figure came out from inside.

 Chapter 2564： Golden Lion Enchantment

    "A dignified pharaoh who didn''t even say hello and attacked. This is a bit despicable." Ye Hao said teasingly.


    Everyone stared at the man.


    The clothes on his body were a bit torn and covered with dust, making him look a little embarrassed.


    But some careful people will find that there is no drop of blood, no wound!


    You must know that the attacker was second only to the Demigod, the eighth-level Pharaoh Dill!


    The move just now even opened a gap in the golden lion statue.


    Don''t think that this golden lion statue is just an ordinary decoration. It is a landmark building in the sand lion kingdom. The raw material used is the strongest metal in the area, and it can even be used to make excellent armor.


    It was such a huge golden lion statue that was blasted open, and the man who could withstand all the attacks was unscathed!


    What kind of monster is this guy?


    "Who are you!" Pharaoh Dill also put away his contempt, clenched the scepter in his hand, and looked at Ye Hao seriously.


    "Just a passing traveler." Ye Hao casually patted the dust on his body.


    The attack of the eighth peak was indeed very strong, causing Ye Hao to be taken out and smashed heavily on the golden lion statue.


    But you have to know that although Ye Hao did not use the power of the elements and the power of the law, he is a high-level quasi god, and his body has already become a god!


    How could the mighty divine body be injured by the attack of an eighth-order powerhouse.


    "Kill him! Kill him for me! He...he dare to abolish my strength!" Princess Turing shouted angrily.


    Pharaoh Dill glanced at Princess Turing. The aura on Princess Turing''s body was indeed gone, she was just an ordinary person.


    Pharaoh Dill frowned. He actually didn''t care if the princess''s strength was abolished, but the important thing was that the princess was the king''s most beloved daughter.


    Let your majesty know this, there will be a lot of trouble.


    "No matter who you are, you hurt Princess Turing, killed a pharaoh and severely injured a pharaoh. No matter what you are today, you can''t leave the sand bear kingdom." Pharaoh Dill said in a deep voice.


    Ye Hao shrugged, "I want to go, can you stop me?"


    "Arrogant!" Pharaoh Tutankhamun reprimanded.


    "Pharaoh Dill, Pharaoh Tutankhamun and the three of us go together. Don''t take it lightly, this guy is very strange. And he has very strong physical skills!" Pharaoh Petra reminded.


    Pharaoh Dill looked around, there were still many people outside the Golden Lion Square.


    He raised his scepter.


    "Golden Lion Enchantment!"


    A beam of light shot from Pharaoh Dill''s scepter and hit the top of the huge golden lion statue.


    The eyes of the golden lion statue shot out two rays of light, and the whole golden lion square was shrouded in golden light the next moment.


    This is considered to be isolated from the outside world.


    The next battle like this not only trapped Ye Hao and prevented him from escaping, but at the same time, it could also prevent their battle from spreading to outsiders as much as possible.


    After all, the battle of the three eighth-order pharaohs, if not controlled, might endanger the entire imperial city.


    This is something the three pharaohs did not want to see.


    "It''s a good enchantment. I found that the statue contains a magic circle before. It was originally used for this. This kind of enchantment strength is possible even if it traps a low-level quasi god." Ye Hao rubbed his fingers. His chin evaluated this enchantment.


    Pharaoh Tutankhamun couldn''t help it for the first time. He took out a magical object similar to a cross, but the upper part of the magical object was not straight, but a semicircle.


    Ye Hao knew this thing, and it was also recorded in the ancient Egyptian mythology on the earth. It was an encore.


    "Look, that''s the magical encore!" Niluf outside the square exclaimed with envy.


    "That is the sub-artifact''encore'' that every **** possesses. It is rumored to have powerful magical power. When it was rumored that Tutankhamun became a pharaoh three years ago, a quasi-god found him and took this Every time an artifact was given to him.


    Unexpectedly, this turned out to be true! "The one-eyed scorpion on the side also knows a lot of wild history, but this is the first time I have seen the sub-artifact of Encore.


    "Snake of Sand!" Pharaoh Tutankhamun chanted a spell, raising the encore scepter in his hand.


    On the sandy ground, huge sand snakes condensed, biting towards Ye Hao.


    Pharaoh Dill next to him also looked at the encore scepter in Tutankhamun''s hand with some envy.


    Although this is a sub-artifact, it is also considered a rank of artifacts.


    And he, the strongest pharaoh in the Sand Lion Kingdom, had nothing more than a super holy weapon in his hands.


    There is only one realm difference between the super holy artifact and the secondary artifact, but this is the difference between the holy artifact and the artifact.


    Because of this secondary artifact, Tutankhamun''s strength is almost second only to him, the eighth-level peak pharaoh.


    But Ye Hao still didn''t change his face when facing this attack.


    Second artifact?


    With this level of weapon, he might have three points in awe two years ago.


    But now, let alone this artifact, he has even seen the super artifact, the main **** level artifact, and even the killing **** level artifact.


    "It is indeed a bit challenging to use physical skills and Tier 8 strength to fight against three Tier 8 pharaohs. And they don''t despise my strength like the two idiots before."


    Ye Hao thought to himself, but this is exactly what Ye Hao thought, after all, this kind of battle can delay time as much as possible.


    Ye Hao directly waved his fist at the sand snake that came.


    One punch, two punches, three punches.


    With each punch, Ye Hao directly smashed the sand snakes.


    "This guy''s physique and physical strength are indeed terrifying. He even took the attack of Pharaoh Tutankhamun with his fist alone." Pharaoh Dill said in a deep voice.


    Then his scepter hit the ground.


    "The language of bones." Pharaoh Dill knew that Ye Hao''s melee ability was terrifying, so he was not prepared to fight this guy.


    He summoned many strange bones in the sand.


    Some are the bones of soldiers, and some are the bones of monsters.


    These skeletons formed an army and launched an attack on Ye Hao.


    "Waterfall of quicksand!" Pharaoh Petra was not idle either, she began to chant the spell.


    A quicksand waterfall was directly summoned in the sky, pouring down deadly quicksand that can wipe out life.


    At this moment, Ye Hao was about to face the siege of three eighth-order pharaohs.


    "Interesting, then have fun." Ye Hao''s arms were wrapped with innate aura.


    He was like a warrior at the moment, facing violent storms.


    This made others admire this lunatic.

 Chapter 2565： Opportunities and risks coexist

    ten minutes


    The battle in the Golden Lion Square has lasted ten minutes.


    You must know this kind of battle, unless it is two people of equal strength, otherwise the battle can not last so long.


    And now, that man resisted the attacks of the three pharaohs alone for ten minutes!


    Don''t underestimate these ten minutes, these ten minutes are enough to prove that the strength of this man has far surpassed any of the three pharaohs.


    Everyone outside the golden lion barrier was watching the battle of the eighth-tier powerhouses that had been rare in a century.


    From the excitement and curiosity at the beginning, to the surprise, shock, and finally numbness.


    Where did this man come from, how did he cultivate, and how did he cultivate to such a realm at such an age.


    Moreover, it is possible to fight three eighth-order pharaohs only by relying on physical skills and physical strength, without losing the slightest!


    "That lord is really strong. There is such a strong man on earth now? The elders in the clan don''t mean that there is a lack of energy on the earth and it is difficult to practice.


    Thousands of years ago, tens of millions of people were able to produce a rank 8 powerhouse, and it was even more difficult to cultivate to the semi-god rank. Looking at the strength of this adult, it is estimated that even if the king of the sand lion kingdom comes, he can compete. "


    A descendant of Earth with a lock around his neck whispered.


    "Yeah, this strength. It is too strong. Compared with him, we are nothing at all." The companion next to him also shook his head in shame.


    "Then what do we do now? This is messy enough, should we go now?" a descendant of the earth asked.


    "No, I can''t leave now. Although everyone''s attention is on the battle in the Golden Lion Square, look at the kingdom armies on the periphery.


    Up to now, tens of thousands of people have gathered. If we escape at this time, those of us will definitely attract their attention, which is too dangerous. "A calm descendant of the earth objected.


    "Then when should we? The adult didn''t say specifically when it was the chaos." A person whispered.


    The calm descendant of the earth cast a scolding look in the past: "This is the adult who is training us. If even this matter needs the adult to arrange for us, then what is the difference between us and the waste."


    "Well, I feel that this should also be a test that the adult gave us. But this test...I don''t know when I should leave." A companion next to him speculated.


    "It should be soon, you haven''t noticed. Your lord, he faced the three pharaohs alone, and he hasn''t lost the wind, and he has been resisting the attacks of the three pharaohs for ten minutes, and he didn''t fight back.


    This shows that the lord still has strength. He is waiting for the opportunity. I think there will be more chaos next time, we will wait. "The calm descendant of the earth, his eyes are full of hope at this moment.


    It was completely different from the previous decadent appearance. After all, the blood in their bodies was the most elite group of people in ancient Egypt on earth.


    The power in their bones at this moment gave them the idea of ??rising again.


    ...


    "Three hours, there are three hours left." Ye Hao muttered to himself while facing the chaotic attacks around him.


    Ye Hao had completely mastered the battle balance with these three eighth-order pharaohs.


    This situation is completely within his grasp, and there is no difficulty at all.


    This is the strength of the high-level quasi god!


    Even if the power of the quasi-god is not used, this gap is here.


    ¡¾Task options


    Option 1: In front of King Bifitu, smash the golden lion statue representing the sand lion kingdom. Points +30


    Option 2: In front of the three pharaohs, smash the golden lion statue representing the sand lion kingdom. Points +10¡¿


    At this time, another challenge task appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao frowned, the first option was obviously taking risks.


    Although Ye Hao was still able to deal with three eighth-order pharaohs, if he added a demigod king.


    That would be Ye Hao, without using some elemental power, that would definitely be impossible to defeat, not to mention destroying this golden lion statue in front of his eyes.


    Looking at the description of the system, this golden lion statue should be a symbol of the glory of the sand lion kingdom.


    In the presence of other kings, not only did they abolish their princess, but now they also ruin their glory.


    It''s only strange that people won''t fight you hard at that time. It''s still on their territory. Who knows what they have.


    Although Ye Hao is a high-level quasi-god, he is not afraid of the kingdom on this planet.


    But the problem is that there are still three sharp swords floating above his head that can fall at any time.


    Use one more point of strength, and that represents an additional point of danger.


    "System, I ask you. What is the use of this point?" Ye Hao couldn''t help asking directly.


    In the past, the system generally would not answer.


    But this system that likes to do things knows that if Ye Hao doesn''t give Ye Hao any sweetness at this time, he will never take a risk.


    [System reminder: The points obtained by the optional missions have the right to exchange them for time scrolls when the total mission is completed. The redemption ratio is 1 point for 1 day]


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, his eyes glistened.


    This sudden information caused Ye Hao to panic. An attack fell on Ye Hao''s feet, smashing a big hole, and ruining half of Ye Hao''s pants.


    In the eyes of the three pharaohs, it was a joy in their hearts, thinking that Ye Hao was a little too unable to hold it.


    But at this moment, Ye Hao was calculating in his heart.


    One point can be exchanged for one day, so now Ye Hao already has 30 points, which is equivalent to 30 days.


    Don''t underestimate these thirty days, what is Ye Hao lacking most now?


    time! It''s time!


    If you want to say the law that Ye Hao wants most, it is undoubtedly the law of time. Like some novel protagonists, create a space with a slow flow rate so that Ye Hao has enough time to practice.


    In addition, the next time the system is upgraded, there will be an upgrade stage during that period, which is undoubtedly Ye Hao''s weakest time.


    If this time scroll can be used, then Ye Hao can avoid such a dangerous time.


    "Thirty days is far from enough, no matter how long this time is!" Ye Hao had to say with golden light in his eyes.


    This cunning system succeeded.


    Ye Hao is 100% ready to complete this option task at the moment, although this will cause great danger.


    But Ye Hao is also very clear that opportunities and risks coexist.


    You want opportunities, but you don''t want to take risks.


    When you take advantage of this, you really think there is a pie in the sky.


    "Then now, I have to find a way to attract the King." Ye Hao''s mouth curled up.


    These three pharaohs have been fighting long enough, it is time to fight back.

 Chapter 2566： The difference between forbidden curse and magic

    "You guys have done enough, right. Hundreds of tricks are up to me. I don''t know if you three can take my three tricks." Ye Hao looked at the three pharaohs with a smile.


    Three tricks?


    Pharaoh Dill wrinkled. Although he didn''t believe that this man had the ability to deal with the three eighth-order pharaohs with three moves, he was still vigilant in his calm heart.


    Petra is on high alert. She has completely regarded the man in front of her as a scourge.


    He is almost like a bottomless pit. Under the siege of their three eighth-order pharaohs, he still has no reaction at all.


    Tutankhamun was the opposite. He was irritated. He roared: "Three moves? You want three moves to get us. It''s just a dream! I think you are exhausted and want to give yourself this. Create opportunities.


    I tell you, it is impossible for you to leave this place today. "


    Ye Hao smiled lightly and didn''t refute, it''s not uncommon for the strong to talk.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and a sword appeared in Ye Hao''s hand.


    The sword glowed with blue light.


    Although the ¡®shadow¡¯ can reach the main **** level now, emitting a purple light, the main **** level weapon is too conspicuous, maybe it will attract the attention of the three guys overhead.


    And to deal with the three eighth-order pharaohs in front of them, this blue super magical tool is enough.


    "Heaven and earth are a sword."


    Ye Hao used the sword art he hadn''t used for a long time.


    Sword Qi overflowed, and a sword aura swept towards the three eighth-order pharaohs like moonlight.


    The seemingly ugly sword spirit made people outside the square suspect. With just such an attack, it was said that three eighth-order pharaohs could be dealt with within three moves?


    Perhaps this guy, as Pharaoh Tutankhamun said, is just pretending.


    But what happened in the next second touched the nerves of everyone present.


    Boom boom boom


    The three figures smashed heavily on the golden lion barrier, causing the golden lion barrier to shake.


    "This...what happened to this?"


    "Why did the three eighth-order pharaohs all fly upside down, just the sword just now?" A group of people discussed.


    "But with that sword just now, I didn''t feel any powerful aura?" The Nilufu nobleman said with a frown.


    "No, you don''t understand swords. It should be said that in our **** system, few people know about swords. But when I went out to practice, I once met a few wandering swordsmen.


    I have seen their swordsmanship, and each one is extremely superb. A sword can open a mountain and split a stone. The moment you swing the sword, you will see a powerful aura. "


    The one-eyed scorpion on the side said in a deep voice at this time: "But they said that the real sword is not like this. It is simple and unpretentious in the eyes of outsiders, without a trace of sword aura or sword intent.


    Only those who are attacked know exactly what they are facing, and that is the real sword.


    And those few people said that it would take thousands of years to master the sword. But this guy in front of him is definitely not more than thirty years old. Where did he come from?


    I began to wonder if he was from the Egyptian gods. "


    Hearing the evaluation of the one-eyed scorpion, Niluf was silent. He was once again thankful that when they were besieging the man somehow, the man had no right to use it, otherwise it would be a luxury to live.


    They are all thankful for the way they are seriously injured.


    "It''s impossible!" Pharaoh Petra looked at the broken scepter in her hand. She knew that this man was very strong, but she never expected that this guy''s sword aura was so terrifying.


    Demigod?


    Do not! Petra can now be sure that this man is still hiding his strength, and his realm is very likely to be at the Quasi-God level.


    "Why is this?" Tutankhamun stood up staggeringly on the side, unwilling in his eyes, he raised his encore scepter angrily and began to chant the spell.


    "Wait!" Petra raised her right hand, but she looked at her broken arm in amazement.


    The hand that she raised had fallen to the ground, lying in a pool of blood.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!)


    If the blood in the body ran out, it would die, even if it did not die, it might cause irreparable damage.


    "What''s going on?" Petra didn''t feel any fluctuations, and her arm broke.


    Tick


    She saw a drop of blood, dripping before her eyes.


    Then her pupils dilated, and she saw a sword aura forming a silk thread that trapped her in the center like a spider web. Just now, when she raised her arm, she accidentally struck a sword aura, which directly caused her arm. Was cut off.


    "This...this..." Pharaoh Petra swallowed. What kind of state is this? After launching the attack just now, he can create such an attack in a short time.


    At the same time, Tutankhamun''s attack was ready.


    "The salvation of the desert goddess!" Pharaoh Tutankhamun shouted.


    In front of him, the sand formed the body of a goddess.


    "This is a forbidden curse! Tutankhamun unexpectedly learned the forbidden curse!" Pharaoh Dill behind him looked at this trick used by Tutankhamun in surprise.


    This is a trick that is second only to divine art, and it is difficult for even the eighth-order strong to have the opportunity to learn a few.


    "Accept God''s punishment!" Pharaoh Tutankhamun showed a hideous expression.


    "It''s a mere forbidden curse. If I changed it to a year ago, I guess I would still be eye-catching. But now?" Ye Hao shook his head dismissively, and he snapped his fingers.


    Everyone around him shuddered suddenly.


    Then they reacted, this is a desert of more than 30 degrees, how could they shiver?


    But the next scene overturned their attempt.


    A cold air began to appear on the ground, causing them to tremble involuntarily, covering their arms.


    At this moment, Ye Haoduan was sitting on a seat of the Ice God.


    This is the first time Ye Hao has mobilized the power of the elements and used his divine skill ¡®Ice God Seat¡¯.


    Although in the definition of the system, it is still forbidden.


    However, in the eyes of the Zerg Queen and Elder Ye Ming, this is undoubtedly the category of divine art.


    In fact, the difference between divine art and forbidden curse lies in whether you mobilize the power around you, or you can directly inject elemental power.


    This is like the forbidden spell currently used by Tutankhamun. The ¡®raw materials¡¯ he uses are only 1% pure, so the power of this ¡®desert goddess¡¯ salvation¡¯ is naturally limited.


    The ¡®raw material¡¯ used by Ye Hao is the power of the element with a purity of 100%.


    Kazkaz


    As everyone watched, Pharaoh Tutankhamun summoned the "desert goddess" who had not had time to attack, bit by bit, frozen by ice crystals.

 Chapter 2567： Pharaoh Dills strongest state

    In a blink of an eye, the entire desert goddess was frozen into ice sculptures.


    "This...it''s impossible... come out... come out!" Tutankhamun gritted his teeth and urged the encore scepter in his hand, trying to get the desert goddess out of it.


    A few seconds later.


    Cracks really appeared on the ice sculpture.


    Tutanka''s face was beaming with joy: "Just work harder, and...and...all of a sudden..."


    But soon Pharaoh Tutankhamun''s smile stiffened, replaced by fear.


    Because the cracks in the ice sculpture continued to extend, then the desert goddess broke an arm, followed by a leg, and then half of his head.


    In an instant, the desert goddess turned into pieces of broken ice on the ground.


    And Pharaoh Tutankhamun also vomited blood and knelt on the ground. There was blood in his eyes, and his hair turned white at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    He was originally a young guy, but now he suddenly became a gray-haired old man.


    And even the encore scepter in his hand appeared cracks and turned into fragments.


    This was a backlash from his use of this forbidden curse, Ye Hao''s divine art was really too strong.


    Let Tutankhamun directly become like this ghost now, which is considered to have lost most of his combat effectiveness.


    "Pharaoh, if you want to send a call for help, just send it quickly. Why do you be so sneaky, and I won''t stop you." Ye Hao laughed and looked at Pharaoh Dill with a stiff expression as if his mind was pierced.


    The hands he carried behind his back were indeed forming seals, which was a magic spell.


    "Don''t worry, you go ahead. After you get it done, there is my third trick waiting for you." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Pharaoh Dill.


    Two tricks!


    So far, Ye Hao has indeed used two tricks. While the first one defeated the three pharaohs, it severely injured Pharaoh Petra.


    The second move was in the confrontation with Pharaoh Tutankhamun, which continuously damaged Pharaoh Tutankhamun and destroyed the magic weapon he regarded as a treasure.


    And now, only Pharaoh Dill is left with fighting ability.


    As for the three tricks the man said before, there is one trick left at this moment.


    At this moment, the onlookers around felt cold on his back, this man really did what they thought was Kyogen.


    Three tricks!


    With just three moves, they completely defeated the three pharaohs of their sand lion kingdom!


    Although there is one person left, everyone has already expected this result.


    Pharaoh Dill took a deep breath. Now that his behavior has been discovered, he will no longer hide it, whether or not the man is telling the truth.


    If he really wants to stop him now, he doesn''t have any ability to resist.


    It''s better to believe him, Pharaoh Dill speeds up his seal formation, and soon a distress spell turns into a beam of light towards the direction of the pyramid.


    "Okay, it''s time to get on with business now." Ye Hao broke his fingers, as if he was warming up.


    "Wait, can you answer me a question. Who are you? You will never be a person on our planet!" Pharaoh Dill asked.


    Ye Hao shrugged and shook his head, "I can''t answer this question right now, but if you can live, then I believe you will know the answer soon."


    Pharaoh Dill took a deep breath. He unbuttoned his robe and exposed his upper body directly, and on his thin upper body were the marks of the Egyptian gods.


    "My former master gave me a trick. But he reminded me that this trick must not be used unless it is the most dangerous.


    I waited for fifty to sixty years. I thought I would never have the opportunity to use this trick in my entire life. I didn''t expect that I would wait until today.


    I think that my move may not be able to beat you, you are really strong, so strong that I can''t imagine. But I still want to know where is my limit.


    This trick requires a minute of preparation time, and you might think I am procrastinating..."


    Ye Hao interrupted Pharaoh Dill''s words. He leaned on the Ice God''s Seat: "It''s okay. It just so happens that I have time now, one minute. I think your king will almost come over at this time.


    You start, hope not to let me down. "


    "Brother! Don''t!" Petra on the side looked worriedly at his brother at the moment.


    But Pharaoh Dill''s appearance at this moment has clearly made a decision.


    "Thank you, although we are enemies. But I still admire you very much. You are very strong, but you are not arrogant or arrogant. This time our Sand Lion Kingdom will really have to pay a heavy price for this princess.


    Regardless of the outcome of this time, I hope that our King, can understand how much hidden dangers his previous doting has brought to our kingdom. "Pharaoh Dill closed his eyes.


    Regardless of the outcome of this battle, one pharaoh was killed and three pharaohs seriously injured. This was a great loss for the Sand Lion Kingdom.


    Regardless of Pharaoh Dill''s ability to pay attention to this, he will be immersed in the next things, and the marks on his body began to emit black light.


    The power of the dark elements, and the breath of the power of the desert elements.


    The appearance of these two breaths made Ye Hao a little interested.


    Then the power in those marks was released, and Pharaoh Dill''s body began to change.


    Half a minute


    Pharaoh Dill turned black all over, his body was much stronger than before, he looked much younger, and his body was much taller.


    It was originally one meter six each, but now it is at least two meters six.


    For ordinary people, this is a little giant.


    "Brother..." Tears were already in the eyes of Pharaoh Petra. Others didn''t know the price of this trick, but she knew very well.


    One minute''s time, soon arrived.


    Pharaoh Dill''s physical changes have also completely stopped, and his original strength that has risen rapidly has finally stopped at the low-level quasi-god level.


    "The low-level quasi-god can be regarded as a real low-level quasi-god. But it is quite amazing to be able to raise one''s strength from the eighth peak to the quasi-god level." Ye Hao nodded in admiration.


    Many races have such similar secrets for the promotion of small realms, but being able to break through a large realm is quite terrifying.


    "I''m sorry, I kept you waiting." Pharaoh Dill opened his eyes, and the moment they opened them, two golden lights flashed.


    Let the people around you have a feeling of surrender.


    "This is a bit familiar. It seems to be seen in the stone statues recorded in ancient Egyptian history. They are the kind of people standing next to the Egyptian gods." Ye Hao muttered in his heart.

 Chapter 2568： Golden lion statue... no more

    Palace palace under the pyramid


    King Bifitu opened his eyes suddenly, and he felt the unusual aura fluctuations on the Golden Lion Square outside.


    "Ice elemental power? Few people on our planet have this ability. What are they fighting with Dier?" King Bifitu was a little surprised.


    But he is now at the extreme of a breakthrough. If he goes out at this time, then everything needs to start all over again.


    Just when Bifitu was hesitant, a golden light shot in front of him.


    King Bifito''s expression suddenly became serious, and he knew exactly what it meant.


    This is the distress signal of every pharaoh in the Sand Lion Kingdom. Generally speaking, this signal means that they are in a very dangerous situation.


    Under normal circumstances, it will only be used in wars or when encountering a powerful monster attack.


    This time it was still in the imperial city of the Sand Lion Kingdom. Who could push Pharaoh Dier into such a situation?


    In addition, this is the imperial city. Since Pharaoh Dill has come forward, the other pharaohs must be there.


    In the face of so many pharaohs, is there anyone who can do things?


    Could it be that he was a demigod powerhouse, someone invited by several other kings?


    Anyway, seeing such a distress signal, King Bifitu could not stay here any longer.


    He got up, flicked his legs, and rushed directly out of the palace. There was dust under his feet, which allowed him to fly at a very fast speed in the low air.


    Two minutes later, King Bifitu appeared above the Golden Lion Square. He saw the Golden Lion enchantment on the Golden Lion Square.


    "Even the golden lion barrier has been activated? Strange, why do I only feel the breath of the four pharaohs?" King Bifitu fixed his eyes on the battle in the golden lion square.


    This look is good, and directly makes King Bifitu angry.


    Although the corpse in the dirt pit under the golden lion statue has no vitality, the remaining aura can still identify that this is one of his pharaohs.


    In addition, the three elders including Petra and Tutankhamun were seriously injured.


    At the same time, he couldn''t feel any energy fluctuation in the body of his daughter Princess Turing.


    His five pharaohs were killed and wounded three times, and his most beloved daughter was abolished by others.


    King Bifito immediately felt angry and blood rush to the top of his head.


    "Oh, you can count it. Your Majesty the King." A figure appeared on the top of the golden lion statue, and Ye Hao put his hand on his chest pretending to be polite, making a salute.


    But this posture was nothing short of mockery in the eyes of King Bifitu.


    As for the scene behind this man, the corners of King Rubiftu''s mouth twitched a few times.


    Because he saw the strongest pharaoh in the sand lion kingdom besides him, Pharaoh Dill was nailed to the head of the golden lion statue by several ice guns, and the black mark on the surface of the body was disappearing little by little.


    The energy fluctuations in his body became weaker and weaker.


    "Your... Your Majesty... Be careful... This guy... very... very strong." Pharaoh Dill said weakly, looking at Ye Hao with horror in his eyes, if he looked at something demon.


    "Who are you! Why did you do this!" King Bifito clenched his fists, and a salon roll had formed around him, showing how angry he was now.


    "Why do you do this? I don''t know. They made all of this." Ye Hao shrugged.


    Ye Hao was right. He never took the initiative to cause trouble. If the princess hadn''t acted arbitrarily, there would be no such situation.


    "Okay, okay, okay." King Bifito said three good words, and he fixed his eyes on Ye Hao: "I don''t care who you are, but I will make you regret what you did here today, and I will let You paid a heavy price!"


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head, pointing to the pharaohs: "You all like to say such things, the left sentence is the price, the right sentence is the price. You can''t change the word, I can hear the callus in my ears."


    Suddenly, Ye Hao showed a joking smile: "Speaking of which, it seems that because of this golden lion enchantment, is your Majesty the King unable to do anything to me now?"


    King Biphyto''s eyes narrowed slightly, Ye Hao was indeed right, which is why he is still talking nonsense with Ye Hao now.


    This golden lion barrier opens, and it is very troublesome for people outside to enter, even if it is King Bifeitu.


    Because its core magic circle was set by the ancestors of King Bifitu who asked the quasi-god who lived at the top of the pyramid to set it himself.


    "Looking at you like this, it should take a minute or two. Don''t bother, let me help you." Ye Hao floated on top of the golden lion statue, and the Ice God Seat appeared again behind him.


    Then the water flow in Ye Hao''s hands began to flick and condense into a trident, and the trident began to be covered by ice crystals.


    After a while, Ye Hao condensed a ¡®Poseidon Trident¡¯.


    "Dare you!" King Bifitu guessed what Ye Hao wanted to do. Although he didn''t believe Ye Hao could do it, King Bifitu still thought it was a shame.


    A guy, in front of him as a king, risk the glory of their sand lion kingdom.


    Isn''t this just slapping him in the face in front of him?


    "What can''t I dare?" Ye Hao''s mouth curled up, raised his right hand holding the Seagod''s Trident, and then slammed down from the top and threw it out.


    At this moment, everyone was watching the fallen trident, watching it approach the golden lion statue little by little, and time seemed to slow down at this moment.


    Although the golden lion statue is not a weapon, its particularity is also difficult to destroy.


    Although it was attacked by Pharaoh Dill before, a small pit was hit at the bottom, but the small pit has already repaired itself now. This is the power of the core made by the Lord Quasi-God himself.


    And now, this man wants to destroy the golden lion statue.


    This... can he really do it?


    This is what all those present who witnessed this moment thought in their hearts.


    Finally, in full view, the trident hit the top of the golden lion statue, and then burst out a dazzling golden blue light.


    Ordinary people almost couldn''t open their eyes because of the light.


    Then, they felt the ground shaking, and some people even fell unsteady and sat on the ground.


    After the light dissipated.


    Seeing the scene of Golden Lion Square, most people covered their mouths and were dumbfounded.


    "Mom, why is the golden lion statue gone?" A child took his mother''s hand and asked in surprise.


    The mother immediately covered her child''s mouth.


    At this time, the golden lion barrier that enveloped the golden lion square was gone.


    The Golden Lion Square is also full of cracks. The Golden Lion statue originally in the center is a pile of gravel with only the base.


    The golden lion statue... no more.

 Chapter 2569： King Bifito

    The air seemed to be solemn at this moment.


    The circle of descendants of the earth.


    "This...this is too strong, it can actually ruin the golden lion statue. This man really came from the earth." Most people were unbelievable, and the excitement in their hearts became stronger.


    The calm descendant of the earth, at this time began to whisper solemnly: "Pay attention to it, it will be completely chaotic soon, and then it will be our chance to escape!"


    He felt that the real battle had only begun at this moment.


    The previous battle was nothing more than a foreplay for that adult.


    "I really don''t resist beating." Ye Hao clapped his hands, still in the mid-air in the center of the Golden Lion Square, but the golden lion statue that was under him is no longer there.


    "You damn, damn, damn!" King Bifitu roared angrily, raising his hand and letting a salon roll out.


    Ye Hao was extremely calm with his hands in his pockets, an ice shield was made directly beside him, and all the nearby sand was frozen and fell to the ground.


    This protected Ye Hao from any harm.


    [The optional task is completed, once the task is completed, you will get points +30. Complete task two, get points +10¡¿


    Huh, completed two tasks at the same time?


    Remember that the second task requirement is to destroy the golden lion statue in front of the three pharaohs.


    Ye Hao cast a glance. He saw that Pharaoh Dir, who had been defeated by him before, was not dead. He was helped by Petra and retreated outside the square, protected by a group of kingdom soldiers in the center.


    In fact, as early as when he was singled out with Pharaoh Dill, he ignored the injured pharaoh.


    It was a coincidence that the two options were completed at the same time, and 40 points were obtained at once.


    This brings Ye Hao''s total points to 70.


    According to the previous condition that one point can be exchanged for one day, this is seventy days, more than two months, which basically meets Ye Hao''s standard.


    "Desert Storm!"


    King Bifitu didn''t leave his hand at all, holding his scepter, which was also a sub-divine weapon, attacked Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao condensed an ice wall in front of him to resist King Bifitu''s attack.


    [Option task:


    Option 1: Use the power of a law within ten minutes. Points earned +20


    Option 2: Use the power of the five elements within ten minutes. Points earned +10


    If the option is not completed on time, -30 points will be awarded]


    At this moment, the system non-stop again assigned Ye Hao tasks.


    This time, Ye Hao was forced to the edge of the cliff again.


    Using the power of law, this has a great possibility of attracting the three guys overhead.


    The use of the power of the five elements, although not as high-profile as the power of the law, will not necessarily attract the attention of the three guys overhead.


    But don''t forget that at the peak of the pyramid in the distance, there is still a quasi-god staring at him.


    Whether to choose the former or the latter.


    If you don''t choose either, then 30 points will be deducted, and Ye Hao can''t bear to lose the points that he finally got.


    "Try to find a way not to make too much movement. It''s best to cover it up with something." Ye Hao stared at the Pharaoh Biphy.


    The way to cover up one breath is to use another breath.


    And here, only this demigod king had the opportunity to resist Ye Hao''s attack.


    "Then I can only rely on you, I hope your attack can be stronger."


    Ye Hao thought to himself, and started taunting: "Just like this attack, it''s the king of Bifeitu? I''m afraid it''s not His Majesty that you are old, you are not working anymore?


    Tsk tsk tsk, a man who doesn''t believe it unexpectedly, then your harem noble concubine is very pitiful, do you need me to help your harem noble concubine to resolve the loneliness. "


    Listening to Ye Hao''s meaty words.


    King Bifitu almost burst into flames in his eyes. As a man, no one could allow his woman to be so insulted.


    And this guy in front of him is simply putting green grassland on his head.


    How could he not get angry.


    "Go to die, go to die, go to die. Death sandstorm!" King Bifito used the trick this time, full of special effects.


    The entire sky is covered by sand, obscuring the sky, like the end of the world.


    "It''s a bit of the power of the desert element, but it''s still too weak. But at least this way is better than it has never come." Ye Hao''s hands showed blazing flames.


    The power of the flame element was mobilized by Ye Hao.


    The power of the fire element is closer to the power of the desert element, and the two are somewhat similar in attributes.


    Ye Hao didn''t use divine art. If he used divine art, Ye Hao was worried that the old king''s body would be too strong.


    Instead, he used fire magic in a second place.


    "Tier Nine Fire Element Magic¡¤Flame Wave!"


    Compared with the original effect of the magic used with the power of the elements, it is at least ten times stronger!


    A large sea of ??fire appeared in the sky, as if to evaporate the entire blue sky.


    In the eyes of everyone on the ground, this scene is really gorgeous.


    On one side is raging flames, on the other side is the sky full of dust.


    It is worth mentioning that none of the people present escaped.


    Because they knew very well that if the battle at the demigod level really affected the imperial city below, it would be useless for them to escape.


    This is why Ye Hao and King Bifitu both chose to fight in the air.


    King Bifitu did not want to destroy his imperial city. Although he was not a benevolent monarch, he did not want to see his people suffer.


    And Ye Hao admitted that he was not a good person, but he was not a murderous lunatic. If there were less casualties, then less.


    However, although the center of the battle was not in the imperial city, the battle between the two of them still impressed the imperial city.


    The collision of sand and flame caused the temperature of the entire imperial city to rise from the usual 30 degrees to 50 degrees.


    If it weren''t for the people here who have a bit of heat-resistant physique, the high temperature of the stove would really melt them completely.


    After a minute, this high temperature is considered to disappear.


    Beads of sweat appeared on King Bifitu''s forehead.


    Ye Hao also exposed himself to a trace of fatigue, and controlled his breathing slightly to make others think that the battle just now made him consume a lot.


    "Hehe, His Majesty''s strength is no better than you, I think this sand is just like this." Ye Hao continued to provoke.


    So far Ye Hao has used the power of two elements.


    "Shut up! It''s not over yet!" King Bifito took out a khaki pendant from his arms and crushed it.


    An earth-yellow breath enveloped King Bifitu''s body.


    "Is it a magic weapon that saves the power of the element? There is such a thing, it should have been taken out long ago, and it made me act so hard." Ye Hao thought to himself.

 Chapter 2570： The power of the three elements!

    Chapter 2570 The power of three elements!


    After absorbing the power of the elements stored in this magical artifact, King Bifitu was like a man who had taken a certain medicine, full of glory, as if he was a few dozen years younger.


    "The majesty of the king of sand lions!" A cloud of sand condensed around King Bifitu''s body.


    The last giant sand lion envelops King Bifitu in it.


    "Roar, roar, roar!" The sand lion made a strong roar, causing the large areas of sand outside the imperial city to tremble.


    "This trick is not bad, then I can do something amazing." Ye Hao raised his hand, this time not flames but lightning came out of his hands.


    "This... how is this possible, from the previous ice elemental power to the flame elemental power just now, now there is the thunder and lightning elemental power again! How can this guy master the three elemental powers by himself!" Niluf raised his head and watched this scene in astonishment.


    "Why, why can he have these." Tutankhamun looked at his hands, although he was called a genius, the youngest pharaoh.


    But up to now, he has not touched any elemental power.


    And that guy younger than him, he not only mastered the power of the elements, but also mastered the power of the three elements at once!


    "Ahem... this... this." Pharaoh Dill was lying on the ground, watching the lightning that began to appear in the sky, his eyes lit up.


    "Brother, don''t move. I...I''ll treat you!" Petra looked at the very old and frail brother, anxious, but let her treat him without seeing Dill. Pharaoh is getting any better.


    "Don¡¯t...wasted...strength, I...I used that trick. My ending is doomed...but...at the end of my life, I can see...such a battle... Satisfied.


    Petra, look good... if... if you can perceive... a little from it... then it will be a great gain for your future...


    I have a feeling... The Sand Lion Kingdom is over... You... have to find your own way out. "Pharaoh Dill said weakly, his eyes kept staring at the sky.


    Petra''s heart was heavy, but he still put down the hands he was treating his brother and looked towards the sky.


    Looking at the man holding the Thunder.


    Some people might say that Petra hates this man?


    No, Petra has no hatred inside.


    Perhaps it is the habit brought to them by this world, the idea that the weak eats the strong, and the strong respect has taken root in their thinking.


    Maybe they will hate some despicable villains who killer secretly.


    But people who are fighting upright like this cannot hate them, and the stronger the opponent''s strength, the more they will not hate.


    Just like Petra''s heart at this moment, there is no hate, only a trace of desolation.


    If you want to say hate, she hates the princess Turing, this princess who has a realm and is useless, if it weren''t for her, they would not be in this situation now.


    "Tier Nine Thunder Magic Thunder Dragon is born!"


    Ye Hao directly condensed a giant dragon full of thunder from thin air. Although it was just like thunder, it was very shocking and eye-catching.


    Plus this condensed dragon shape.


    You must know that no matter what plane or **** system it is in, dragons are extremely noble races.


    Some tricks can condense the shape of a dragon, which is very scary!


    At this time, the sand lion controlled by King Bifitu was already in the air.


    Thunder Dragon was not afraid, and rushed away.


    In this way, a picture of Thunder Dragon vs. Sand Lion appeared in the sky.


    Although the scene effect is not as shocking as the fire and sand before.


    However, the battle at this moment was also very shocking, and even more attractive in some respects.


    ...


    The tallest building and pyramid in the center of the Imperial City of the Sand Lion Kingdom.


    This pyramid is very tall and huge, and its height is hundreds of times that of the pyramids on the earth!


    And those who can serve the gods in the pyramid are men with good talents or beautiful women.


    Their status in the mortal world is very noble, but the pitiful thing is that they cannot get married for the rest of their lives, unless they have cultivated to a certain level and are sent by the main **** to some kingdoms to hold some positions.


    But the possibility of this is rare.


    Although they are the closest existence to the gods in the eyes of others.


    In fact, ninety-nine percent of them will not be able to see the gods in their entire lives and will die here.


    At the moment, at the top of the pyramid.


    Several servants serving the gods were kneeling outside the palace.


    "In the Sand Lion Kingdom, there are some powerful energy fluctuations. It used to be at the eighth level, and now it is equivalent to the demigod level. There are also elemental powers, and it seems that there are more than two kinds." A waitress opened her eyes, Shen Sheng said.


    The servants who can serve the gods up close are at least the eighth rank strong.


    Such an eighth-order powerhouse, in the world, can all become a Pharaoh.


    But here, they are just servants of God.


    What''s even pitiful is that the world they came into contact with made them understand that, in the eyes of some people, the rank 8 powerhouse that mortals admired was just the biggest one among the ants, and it was no different from the ants.


    "Then shall we inform the Lord Quasi-God." Another petite waitress asked in a low voice.


    "How can you disturb the Lord Quasi-God because of such a small matter. I guess it is people from other kingdoms who sent people to assassinate or provoke a duel.


    We have a rule that people in the pyramid are not allowed to control the disputes in the secular world. And you don¡¯t know, Lord Quasi-God hates others disturbing him most. "Another male attendant stopped him, his eyes looked at the closed door in fear.


    Several other people remained silent.


    They didn''t care what happened outside, even if the sand lion kingdom outside was destroyed.


    Because this pyramid has witnessed the replacement of thousands of dynasties.


    Compared with these, they are more worried that they will offend the Lord Quasi-God.


    ...


    The chaotic battle between the dragon and the lion finally stopped while both were dissipated.


    However, by comparison, King Bifito¡¯s consumption was very high, and at the same time there were wounds on his body caused by lightning strikes, although his body is now repairing itself quickly.


    On the other side, Ye Hao just sweated a little more and his breathing became even more rapid.


    King Bifito swallowed, and now he calmed down a bit. Although he wanted to kill the man in front of him, he also knew that he could not underestimate this man.


    The strength of this man is at least at the Demigod level, and he also holds the power of multiple elements.


    This alone cannot be underestimated.


    You know, as far as he knew, the few quasi-god adults only mastered one or two elemental powers.


    It was really horrifying to show the power of the three elements at once.


    "What? No trick?" Ye Hao''s mouth curled up, and he looked at the king with a chuckle.


    King Bifito felt that he had the last elemental power left.


    He knew he had one last chance.

 Chapter 2571： Egyptian quasi god

    Chapter 2571 Egyptian Quasi-God


    "Mystery soldier!" King Bifitu raised his right hand, and the continuous sand on the ground gathered in his hand.


    There were at least a few hundred tons of sand at the scale, but in the end the pendant in the hands of King Bifitu was an inverted triangular pyramid pendant with an eye in the center of the pendant.


    "Artifact? One-time. It''s interesting. It seems that although the gods did not directly intervene in the world''s affairs, they were in order to maintain their power.


    Some things will be given to those who worship them. "Ye Hao identified the magical artifact in the hands of King Bifitu at a glance.


    It is a one-time artifact, and contains a trace of desert law, and the power of desert elements occupying ninety-nine percent of it, and it also depicts textures that only gods can leave.


    "This is the **** of supreme gods who bestowed the kingdom protector of the kingdom of sand lions when our kingdom of sand lions was established! With the eyes of a hundred years, I will use the gods of this **** to give us the artifact to destroy you, a sinner! "


    King Bifito yelled.


    The people on the ground, some people with heavy beliefs, all knelt on the ground at this moment.


    Ye Hao smiled contemptuously. A divine tool made this group of people believe so. This is really a completely different relationship between the two sides.


    "Don''t be fussy, come on." Ye Hao drew his ears and urged impatiently.


    King Bifitu held this inverted triangular pyramid pendant in one hand, and Jieyin in the other hand, condensing the power of the few elements left in him, and began to activate this magic weapon.


    Sandstorms began to appear around the imperial city of the Sand Lion Kingdom, and there were some uncontrolled tornadoes.


    This is the volatility brought by the activation of this artifact.


    Not to mention, this momentum is quite adequate.


    "God eyes open!" King Bifitu exclaimed.


    A golden light shot out from the magic weapon, to be precise, it shot from the originally closed eyes in the center of the magic weapon.


    Ye Hao''s figure changed a few times, and the golden light also changed his own rules.


    Worthy of being an artifact-level weapon, it also has a tracking effect.


    ...


    Inside the palace at the top of the pyramid, the originally closed gate suddenly opened.


    The several attendants waiting outside the gate knelt on the ground and saluted.


    A pair of golden boots appeared in their sight, and these attendants were obviously very nervous.


    "What happened in the sand lion kingdom, they actually used the one-hundred-year eye magic weapon I gave us." A male voice came.


    It was the Egyptian quasi-god who stayed in this pyramid, wearing a golden service, with many golden swears on his head, and holding a scepter in his hand.


    "My lord, there is indeed a battle in the Sand Lion Kingdom. But according to the rules, we are not allowed to interfere in their disputes, so we ignored them." The attendant replied.


    "There is indeed such a rule." The Egyptian quasi-god nodded: "But when it comes to using the Hundred Years Eye Magic Tool, I heard that this king seems to be a demigod, right.


    Then his opponent should be a quasi-god, but I still don''t feel the breath of this guy, he shouldn''t be from this planet, it''s better to be careful.


    At the same time, I also felt at least two or more elemental forces just now, which is a bit strange. Could it be that there are multiple people fighting? "


    When the Egyptian quasi-god was speaking, his face suddenly changed, and his body floated up to a position where he could see the Imperial City of the Sand Lion Kingdom below.


    He could see the turbulence caused by the use of the Eye of Hundred Years.


    But at this moment, in the center of these, he saw a more terrifying whirlwind, and the power contained in the whirlwind made him a quasi-god a little jealous.


    "The wind elemental power, this is another elemental power that has never appeared before. What is going on in the sand lion kingdom?" The Egyptian quasi-god frowned, and he had a very bad feeling.


    "My lord?" Several attendants floated up, looking curiously at the frowning Egyptian quasi-god.


    "I suspect that the people who are making trouble below are not people from this planet, they may be similar to bandits or some powerful monsters, whose strength is at the quasi-god level." said the Egyptian quasi-god.


    "Quasi-God!" The other attendants were surprised.


    "I''ll go down and see first. You use the contact circle to inform the other three quasi-gods on this planet. Let them come over." After the Egyptian quasi-god had finished speaking, his body plummeted and moved towards the sand below. The lion kingdom flew away.


    The other attendants haven''t recovered for a long time.


    "My lord actually wants us to contact other quasi-god adults?" A waitress swallowed.


    They never expected that this situation would evolve to such a point.


    ...


    The whirlwind on the Golden Lion Square dissipated.


    Just now, everyone was swayed by the strong wind and waves, and they had to retreat hundreds of meters, and they couldn''t open their eyes because of the sand.


    At this time, the wind stopped.


    They saw a shocking step, and the original Golden Lion Square completely disappeared!


    Why do you say that.


    Because at this moment, the Golden Lion Square has completely become a circular pit with a depth of several tens of meters.


    "This...this...what a terrifying power this is! This is definitely not as simple as a demigod." Pharaoh Petra looked at the cliff a few meters away, her heart could no longer be described as shock.


    "God! This is the power of God! Cough cough cough... I didn''t expect... for the rest of my life... I will see the battle of God..." Pharaoh Dill coughed, a little excited.


    God!


    That man is a god-level powerhouse, wouldn''t it be their King Bifitu now?


    Everyone looked at the sky, and at this moment everyone was stunned.


    Because in the sky, a piece of sand covered King Bifitu, and the situation of King Bifitu was very miserable. There was sand everywhere on his body, and the magical artifact of the Eye of Hundred Years was gone.


    In front of him, an adult man was floating with his hands on his back.


    "Big...sir...sir gods!" King Bifeitu left his life, looking at the quasi-sir standing in front of him!


    Although he had not seen the quasi-god in person, there was a portrait of the quasi-god when the Jianguo King met the quasi-god in the treasure chest of their palace.


    When every king of the Sand Lion Kingdom succeeds, he must face the portrait of the gods and worship and express his lofty beliefs.


    At this moment, the man in the portrait was standing in front of him.


    "Who are you?" The Egyptian **** asked the man in front of him with a more serious expression.


    He thought it was a chaos here, but after coming down, he just saw the young man in front of him.


    Moreover, he found that he couldn''t see the strength of the man in front of him, let alone see it through, he couldn''t even see the slightest.


    As if standing in front of a cloud of mist.

 Chapter 2572： Dark ninth-order magic!

    Chapter 2572 Dark Ninth-Order Magic!


    "A traveler from afar." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Although I haven''t met each other, the breath of the person in front of him must be the quasi-god powerhouse living at the top of the pyramid.


    Unlike the other party, Ye Hao could see through his realm and even the elemental power in his body with a single glance.


    Low-level quasi-god, the power of desert elements.


    It seems that in the ancient Egyptian gods, the power of desert elements is the most extensive.


    "My lord, this man suddenly appeared in our imperial city. He killed one of our pharaohs, seriously injured four other pharaohs, and killed hundreds of thousands of our people!


    More than that, he also destroyed the golden lion statue you completed yourself! Lord God, please call the shots for us! "King Bifitu, like a victim, pointed to Ye Hao and asked the deity he believed in for help.


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head.


    He did indeed do those pharaohs, and he also destroyed the golden lion statue.


    But what hundreds of thousands of people?


    In this imperial city, there are only two to three million people in the city.


    So far, Ye Hao has not killed more than a thousand people subjectively!


    But these Ye Hao didn''t explain anything.


    "You, I''ll catch it now. I will investigate your identity." The Egyptian Lord pointed at Ye Hao, as if giving orders.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "What if I don''t."


    "I don''t know who you are, but this is an Egyptian god, do you think you can escape?" The Egyptian quasi-god said in a deep voice.


    Ye Hao shrugged, and he spoke lightly with words that made the Egyptian quasi-god look ugly.


    "You don''t have to pretend, I know you are delaying time. You are not confident that you can defeat me, so you are delaying time here deliberately, if I didn''t feel wrong. There should be three other quasi gods on this planet who are catching up. Is it right here."


    Ye Hao looked in one direction, and there was nothing there, but Ye Hao''s eyes seemed as if he was looking at something.


    "The fastest person should be able to get here in a minute."


    The Egyptian quasi-god shook his heart, and he looked at the man before him in surprise.


    The direction this man was looking at was indeed the direction of the nearest quasi-god¡¯s pyramid.


    According to normal circumstances, the quasi-god should indeed arrive here the fastest.


    "Actually, I can completely destroy you now, but I don''t want to do it. For some reason, I need to make you believers thoroughly feel what is meant by collapse of faith.


    So I can wait until your companion expires, but because of another relationship, I hope you can cooperate with me. "


    Ye Hao raised his hand, the water splashed on his hand, and the power of the water element suddenly flooded Ye Hao''s surroundings.


    The pupils of this Egyptian quasi-god were slightly enlarged. You must know that in the Egyptian gods, the power of elements like water is very rare, second only to light, darkness, spirit, and soul in terms of rarity.


    And using the power of the water element here, there will be a certain degree of possibility of being weakened.


    "I hope you can handle this trick, otherwise I''m worried that I won''t achieve the effect I want after a while. Please." Ye Hao''s words seemed to others to be provocative.


    But Ye Hao really asked from the heart.


    This is all because of the idle system tasks.


    "I''m coming." Ye Hao specially reminded him before that.


    This gave the Egyptian quasi-god a feeling of being insulted, but the power of the water element that was flooded next made him dare not relax.


    "Ninth-order water magic, catastrophe water whistle!"


    At this moment, a scene that had never appeared before the people of the desert appeared before them.


    Tsunami!


    And it''s still a tsunami in the sky!


    That scene is really difficult to express in words, and it feels like its name, this is simply a catastrophe!


    "Bulwark of Sand!"


    The Egyptian quasi-god raised his scepter without saying a word, and created a huge sand wall in front of him, like a cliff that appeared out of thin air.


    This scene is totally different from the previous battle between the pharaoh and king.


    This is the real God-level battle.


    rainwater


    Falling from the sky.


    We must know that in this world, rain is no different from miracles. Some people may not be able to see raining scenes in their lives, and at this moment raindrops fall on everyone''s faces.


    On the eaves of the imperial city, on the streets.


    "God-level powerhouses can swallow clouds and vomit fog, turn mountains and seas, and even change the celestial phenomenon with a single thought." Pharaoh Dill''s condition at this moment is much better than before, and he no longer coughs and vomits blood.


    But Pharaoh Petra on the side knows that this is a situation that has come back to light.


    However, it is very rare for a person to see the battle of the gods in his lifetime.


    At this time, King Bifitu fell on the ground at some point.


    "Give me an order to open up defense barriers in all important areas!" King Bifitu commanded loudly.


    "Your Majesty, what''s going on? It takes a lot of materials to open the defense barriers in all areas this minute!" a senior official on the side asked.


    "The battle of the gods! It will happen soon. If the five quasi-god-level powerhouses are fighting chaos on our heads, it will undoubtedly be a disaster for us, and we must be prepared!" Bifeitu The king said very solemnly.


    Because he is a demigod, plus the two closest to Ye Hao, he heard what Ye Hao said, plus the Egyptian quasi-god did not refute.


    That means that three quasi-god adults will come here in a moment.


    Although King Bifito did not believe that guy could defeat the four Egyptian quasi-gods, he did not rule out that he would fight back desperately. The impression of fighting that would create requires them to be prepared!


    "Five quasi-god masters... Then... what about the common people?" Pharaoh Petra asked.


    "Common people? It depends on their own luck." King Bifito looked at the sky like a catastrophe, with fear and expectation in his eyes.


    Such a battle is a disaster, but also an opportunity.


    From the battle of the strong, they, the strong of the eighth rank or so, may not be able to reach something, even the slightest insight, it is very important to them, and it may even change their path!


    "Look, it''s dark in the sky!" At this moment, someone suddenly exclaimed.


    Everyone looked over, and as expected, a black hole appeared in the center of the sea and sand.


    "Tier Nine Dark Magic¡¤Black Hole Undercurrent!"


    In the black area, black ripples appeared.


    This breath gave way to people on the ground shuddering.

 Chapter 2573： Four quasi gods

    Chapter 2573 Four Quasi-Gods


    The eyes of the Egyptian quasi-god changed, and he never expected that the other party could perform another move after such a powerful move.


    And before it was the water elemental power, this time it was darkness...


    Do not! It is not the power of the dark elements, this kind of fluctuation... is stronger than the power of the elements!


    The power of law!


    This... how could this be, how could this guy have the power of law.


    In the realm of quasi-god, there is the power of law, which is considered to be that few people in the entire Egyptian **** system can have such a talent.


    The Egyptian quasi-god hurriedly mobilized all his power to resist this trick that was used by the power of the law of darkness.


    Right now, the entire sky was flooded with darkness.


    Ye Hao stood calmly in the darkness, he really hoped that the other party could stick to this trick.


    [Once the task option is completed, you will get +20 points. Complete the task options and get points +10]


    ¡¾Total Points: 100¡¿


    This time, Ye Hao also completed two optional tasks. He took the risk of using such a law.


    And why he hoped that the guy in front of him could survive, because of a new option task.


    [Option task


    Option 1: Slaughter life on the entire planet to create fear. Points +20


    Option 2: Let these people in front of you completely subvert and fear their beliefs. Points +20


    Note: If an option is not completed within one hour, the points will be -50]


    These are two option tasks, the first option task, Ye Hao really didn''t want to do it.


    He thinks he is not a good person, but he is also not a murderer, he will not kill the life of a planet because of his own power.


    Ye Hao''s bottom line does not allow him to do this.


    Naturally, you can only choose the second option. The requirements of this second option are a bit vague.


    But Ye Hao quickly decided what to do. These people''s beliefs are undoubtedly these Egyptian gods, so if he directly crushes the gods they used to worship before them.


    What will happen to these people?


    This is undoubtedly a huge blow to their worldview and beliefs. The strong men they originally worshipped turned into hunting prey in front of others.


    And killing an Egyptian quasi-god is far less exciting than killing four Egyptian quasi-gods at the same time.


    That''s why Ye Hao didn''t want the guy in front of him to die early.


    But the ten-minute time limit for the previous mission was about to arrive, Ye Hao could only launch an attack while ¡®praying¡¯ for him.


    "The dawn of the desert goddess!"


    At this moment, a female voice sounded.


    Then Ye Hao''s darkness disappeared, and an Egyptian goddess appeared in the sight of everyone.


    "Wadiye!" The goddess looked at the Egyptian quasi-god who was injured by Ye Hao in a pothole. His clothes, armor, and gold ornaments were already in tatters because of the corrosive nature of the laws of darkness.


    There were also many dark spots on his body, and he seemed to have fainted.


    "What did you do to Wadiye!" The Egyptian goddess stared at Ye Hao with a look of hatred.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just a contest." Ye Hao smiled and shrugged.


    The Egyptian goddess stared at Ye Hao, her hands were sealed, and she began to cast the spell: "Earth Claw!"


    Kazkaz


    Four or five big hands of mud appeared in the desert, rushing out of the ground and approaching Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t seem to be able to react to the speed of these big hands. He was caught directly by the big hands, only revealing his head.


    The Egyptian goddess was a little surprised that she had caught the guy who wounded Wadiye so quickly, but she still continued to apply spells very vigilantly.


    "Earth chains!"


    "The state of the cage!"


    A chain of mud chains rose from the ground and pierced into the palm of Ye Hao''s hand.


    At this moment, Ye Hao seemed to be shrunk in midair.


    And Ye Hao never resisted from beginning to end.


    The Egyptian goddess was a little surprised that it went so smoothly, but saw that Ye Hao was controlled by herself, and no longer worried. She fell next to Wadiye and took out the healing potion to treat him.


    "That is the goddess Nefer from the north!"


    "Oh my God, Goddess Nefer trapped that man all at once."


    "But I heard that Goddess Nefer is just a little bit stronger than Lord Vadiya, who trapped that guy so easily, is there something wrong?"


    "What''s wrong with this, I guess that guy has fought for too long and consumes too much. Even if it is a quasi-god, it will be exhausted."


    The crowd below began to cheer for the feat of Goddess Nefer and knelt to worship.


    King Bifitu frowned, although he hoped that the **** man would be caught.


    But as the opponent who had competed with that guy, he didn''t believe that the guy was controlled so easily.


    "Is it because I think too much? Maybe, it''s really a strong relationship with Goddess Nefer." King Bifitu comforted himself.


    Three minutes later, the other two quasi gods also appeared in the sight of everyone.


    This made the civilians of the Sand Lion Kingdom excited, and all those young and old collapsed to the ground excitedly and fainted.


    The four greatest Egyptian quasi-gods on this planet are gathered here today and appear in front of them. This is simply an honor for believers like them.


    Many of them expressed emotion, even if they were to die now, they were willing.


    "Ahammad, you are here too." A fat **** looked at the cold male **** beside him.


    "It seems that we are already late, and that fellow Wadiye is really true. Just such a small matter, call us over." The Ahmad frowned and looked at Ye Hao who was caught. .


    Then he chatted and looked at the fat man next to him: "Shirifu, I heard that you were going to be promoted to the mid-level quasi-god eight hundred years ago. How come you have gained weight in the past eight hundred years, but have not seen your strength increase? what."


    Steve shook his head and said helplessly: "You think that everyone is as lucky as you. When the low-level quasi-god broke through to the middle-level, you happened to meet a master **** who taught you something."


    There was a sense of pride in Ahmed''s eyes. He was the strongest **** on this planet, the only middle-level quasi-god, and the other three were low-level quasi-gods.


    "Cough, cough, cough." At this time, Vadiye, who was injured and fainted on the ground, woke up, his horrified eyes seemed like something terrible had happened just now: "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    "Wadiye, don''t panic. That guy has been controlled by me." Nefer calmed Wadiye''s emotions.


    Sharif in the air glanced at the trapped Ye Hao, and then said jokingly: "Wadiye, have you become weak during this period of time, and you were beaten like this? It''s not a shame."


    At this time, Vadiye also saw Ye Hao who was bound, but the fear in his eyes did not disappear at all, but shouted loudly.


    "Run! Run!"

 Chapter 2574： Start my show

    2574-Sword


    The other three were stunned. They didn''t understand what happened to Vadiye?


    "Wadiye, what''s wrong with you? That guy has been controlled by Nefer, and now there is no danger." Steve chuckled and waved his hand.


    "Excuse me, may I ask who you said was controlled."


    A voice suddenly rang from Steve''s ear.


    "That kid..." Steve''s pupils dilated, and the hair on his body almost stood up at this moment.


    Because he saw Ahmad a few meters in front of his eyes and Nefer on the ground were looking at him with surprised eyes.


    No, not looking at him, but looking behind him.


    Steve turned his head, and he saw a smiling face appear behind him.


    When?


    When did this guy appear behind him, why didn''t he feel the slightest breath of the low-level quasi-god himself.


    Shi Ruifu''s question was not answered, and Ye Hao''s fist had fallen on him in the next second.


    boom


    An air blast sounded, and then the crowd below could see a figure that looked like a meteorite, rushing towards the pyramid, hitting the pyramid heavily, and raising a large area of ??dust.


    "Damn it!" Ahmad looked serious. As an intermediate quasi-god, he knew that they were all deceived by this guy of unknown origin.


    The appearance of this guy just now wasn''t just to hide Steve, even Ahmad discovered it a bit earlier than Steve.


    "The Divine Spear of Sand!" Ahmed immediately launched his own attack on Ye Hao, and countless divine spears gathered around him, and then shot at Ye Hao.


    "I can start my performance. Since I want to completely smash the thoughts of your believers. Then I have to make you defeat a little ugly. However, it can''t show too much strength."


    Ye Hao thought to himself that his body also changed simultaneously.


    Blood wolf state


    Silver-red eyes replaced the original black pupils. At the same time, blood condensed around his body, and blood-red wings bloomed behind him.


    This second.


    Everyone on this land felt a sensation of blood flooding in front of them, as if they were in a battlefield with mountains of corpses.


    There was a smell of blood in the air.


    If they had felt about Ye Hao before, it was a strong man with shameless appearance.


    So now Ye Hao, his aura is not covered up at all, like a bloodthirsty mad demon.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and his blood turned into a **** sickle.


    Ye Hao cleverly waved the sickle, cutting down the spears one by one.


    "Damn, the breath on his body makes me feel fear and trembling!" Sweat beads appeared on Ahmed''s forehead, and he shouted to the others under him: "What are you still doing? Click to besiege him!"


    "What are you doing in a daze? I didn''t tell you, when fighting an enemy, you must not be distracted. That would be a loss of life."


    A ghostly voice came from above Ahmed''s head.


    Ahmad''s pupils dilated, looking at the man who appeared on top of his head for some time, the **** sickle in his hand looked very dazzling.


    what happened!


    When did he appear here? He obviously just looked away a little bit, can he see, teleport out of thin air!


    Ye Hao can teleport, but this time he did not use teleport. So far, Ye Hao has not used the power of other laws except the law of darkness.


    The most important thing is the law of space. The fluctuations caused by this thing are like the feeling of squeezing hundreds of pepper chickens in a silent forest.


    Closer to home


    Because of this brief distraction, Ahmed directly faced the **** sickle that Ye Hao swung down.


    At the last moment, at the location where he was hit, Ahmed used the power of desert elements to condense into a shield of sand, and the **** sickle slashed heavily on it, sinking into it.


    boom


    The scene between Ahmed and the previous Sharif was very loud, turning into a meteor and hitting the ground heavily, but he happened to fall on the site of the original Golden Lion Square.


    It was originally a sag basin, but now a hole with invisible depth appeared in the center of the basin.


    "Asshole!" A figure covered in sand suddenly rushed out from the direction of the pyramid, pointing straight towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked over, and turned out to be Shi Ruifu who had been knocked out by himself before.


    He knew that his move just now couldn''t kill this low-level quasi-god in seconds.


    After all, Ye Hao''s current strength is only a low-level quasi-god, plus the bonus of blood wolf physique.


    With such combat power alone, it is possible to crush them, but it is still somewhat difficult to kill them in seconds.


    "Cover your whole body with sand. It seems that you are also a melee type." Ye Hao looked at Steve, who was incarnate as a sand giant at this moment, and the **** sickle in his hand disappeared.


    Rushed straight down.


    The following scenes stunned those who believe in these gods below.


    I saw a **** light continuously colliding with the giant sand, but the giant sand has nothing to do with it.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, they can only see blood and light constantly appearing.


    For people in the realm of King Bifitu, they could see a little bit more clearly, but they only had afterimages.


    But the mere afterimages made their backs cold.


    Because in just one second, the man had launched at least hundreds of attacks on Lord Shiref.


    Although the sand on the surface of Shirefu''s body had protective capabilities, it could not withstand such a brutal attack by Ye Hao.


    "Sreif!" Nefer saw this, but she didn''t care to comfort Vadiye, so she rushed forward.


    But suddenly, a blood shadow appeared in front of her, and a pair of silver-red eyes stared at her.


    Afterwards, Nefer''s body was stuck in place, the sweat on her forehead kept dripping, and her arms kept trembling.


    She felt as if she didn''t feel anything about her body anymore, this body was no longer hers at all.


    In that second, she felt like she was being watched by death.


    What did Ye Hao do to this goddess Nefer?


    Very simple ¡®body control technique¡¯.


    When Ye Hao was buried in the Bone Demon Abyss, he could hold down those high-level quasi gods and the lower main gods for one second, and deal with this small low-level quasi **** in front of him.


    Although Ye Hao hadn''t exerted all his strength, he still had no problem setting her for ten seconds.


    But Ye Hao didn''t take advantage of the victory to chase the flowers, but went back and continued to run away the little fat man.


    It took ten seconds to hit from the sky to the ground.


    In the end, Ye Hao''s movements slowed down, and ordinary people could also see Ye Hao hitting the quasi-god Shirifu they worshipped.


    But Quasi-God Shirefu fell to the ground, motionless, letting Ye Hao fat be beaten like a sandbag.


    "Sharif!" At this moment, Ahmed, who was hit by Ye Hao before, walked out of the pit. Everyone could see that there was a scary wound on his waist, which was at least three-thirds deep. Second waist.


    At this moment, Sand was constantly repairing Ahmed''s body. He looked at Steve who was beaten in panic and shouted loudly.


    But this is already too late.


    Ye Hao''s final punch landed on Shirefu''s head.


    After this punch, the body of the quasi-god Shirefu exploded directly like a bomb, without blood and flesh, and some only splashing tens of meters of sand.


    And a pool of sand under Ye Hao''s feet.

 Chapter 2575： Faith collapses

    Chapter 2575 Faith Collapse


    Steve is dead?


    A dignified Egyptian quasi-god was beaten to death by a person of unknown origin?


    This happened so fast that everyone could not predict it.


    "This...this quasi-God Shirefu escaped in any way, right?"


    "It should be, that''s Lord Quasi-God. Didn''t it mean that there is a Divine Body when you step into the Divine Realm? How could the Divine Body be destroyed so quickly? It must be Master Shirefu hiding in some way."


    "It must be so!"


    Several pharaohs were unwilling to believe this fact, and began to find excuses to comfort themselves there.


    "Don''t deceive yourself. Didn''t you see the eyes of the other three quasi-gods? If Lord Shirefu hadn''t died, they would show those eyes. Cough cough...


    I didn''t expect me Dier to see such a battle before I was dying. "Pharaoh Dill retorted with a satisfied smile on his lips.


    Eyes?


    Several pharaohs raised their heads and looked at the eyes of the three quasi-god adults.


    They saw fear!


    That''s right!


    The quasi-god adults whom they have always admired, now showed fear in the man''s eyes.


    "Very good, it seems that the effect is good. Compared with using gorgeous spells to give you a joy, this kind of battle can give them a visual impact." Ye Hao patted his hand, and the sand slipped from his fingertips.


    The quasi-god powerhouse does have a divine body, and it is indeed difficult to destroy the opponent so quickly when using the power of the same realm.


    But don''t forget, Ye Hao has a murderous look.


    That is his dark law!


    On every fist just now, Ye Hao wrapped his power of the law of darkness, the corrosive properties of the law of darkness, and it couldn''t be very useful against these quasi-god divine bodies.


    "Run...Run...Run...Run!" Vadiye''s injury was almost recovered at the moment, he turned his head and flew away, flying towards his pyramid.


    A low-level quasi-god, was frightened and fled without saying a word.


    For those believers, this is undoubtedly a blow in their hearts.


    "Escape? Can you escape?" Ye Hao''s wings fluttered and flew directly towards the pyramid.


    Ye Hao went straight behind and came first, hitting Wadiye''s back with a punch, then took Wadiye and crashed into the pyramid.


    "Wadiye!" Nefer looked worriedly at the pyramid over there and heard a cracking voice.


    Ahmed directly grabbed Nefer who was going to rescue him: "What do you want to do!"


    "Go and save Vadiye! If he is alone, he will definitely die!" Nefer said.


    "He will die one by one, will the two of us change the ending? You also faced that guy just now. Didn''t you feel how strong that guy is!" Ahmed was still in his eyes. With fear.


    "But...you are an intermediate quasi-god...could it be..." Nefer looked at Ahmed.


    Ahmed is the strongest quasi-god on their planet.


    "What about the mid-level quasi-god, that guy has the law of darkness! And you see that he has always been calm and unhurried until now.


    I suspect that he is still hiding his strength, he may be a high-level quasi-god! Even... the Lord God! "Ahammad said cautiously.


    If Ye Hao were here, he would applaud this Egyptian quasi-god.


    At last no one despised him, and he believed that his strength had reached the realm of the Lord God, which was enough to see that this guy had a good vision.


    "Lord God? This...Isn''t it impossible." Nefer didn''t want to believe it.


    "In short, no matter what, we must escape now and ask for rescue from other planets. Otherwise, we will only have a dead end here. If you don''t want to go, then I won''t force you!"


    After Ahmed finished speaking, sand dust emerged directly under his feet, leading him up to the sky, as fast as a rocket.


    Nefer bit her lip and looked at the pyramid that was starting to rush over there. She could feel the breath of Vadiye disappearing bit by bit.


    She was heartbroken, with beautiful sand wings blooming behind her, leading her to the sky.


    Everyone in the Sand Lion Kingdom was dumbfounded. They never thought that the deity they believed in was not only timid and fearful when facing the enemy.


    At this moment, the believers who abandoned them even fled!


    Although up to now, the man of unknown origin has not committed any slaughter, but such a powerful person and the **** who hunted them still scared them.


    They thought that the gods they believed in could protect them, but who would have thought it would be such a result.


    At this moment, many people knelt on the ground in despair, their eyes blank.


    For some believers, losing their lives is still a trivial matter, and losing faith is the most terrifying.


    Because they were infused with such thoughts as soon as they were born, and at this moment the belief that supported them for most of their lives collapsed.


    "Father...this...what the **** is going on...why did the quasi-god have gone?" Princess Turing walked tremblingly to King Bifitu at this moment.


    She was very scared at the moment, because many people around were staring at her with angry blood red eyes.


    In their opinion, it was this **** princess who provoked that terrifying monster, and if it weren''t for this princess, they wouldn''t have become what they are now.


    Even the soldiers who usually protect the kingdom are roaring in anger, venting their anger.


    It is estimated that if King Bifitu hadn''t been by Princess Turing''s side, this woman would be torn apart by the angry crowd at this moment.


    Pop pop


    King Bifitu slapped Princess Turing on the face and gritted his teeth and shouted: "It''s all because of you, it''s all because of ruining us.


    I shouldn''t spoil me like that. "


    King Bifitu raised his head in despair, he regretted, he regretted spoiling this daughter.


    He originally thought he could cover her forever, but he didn''t expect that this daughter would provoke such a terrifying existence. If it weren''t for the unbearable heart, he really wanted to kill her directly!


    Boom


    At this moment, the pyramid completely collapsed.


    A body was thrown out.


    That shattered body is exactly Wadiye!


    At this moment, there is no breath of life on this body, there is a huge punch hole in the chest, and the heart inside has been crushed into a pool of mud.


    "Want to go?" Ye Hao smiled and looked at the sky. He didn''t care about the escape of the two guys.


    In fact, he has been paying attention to them, and he deliberately avoiding it is to give them a chance to escape.


    Because of this, the belief of these believers in them can be completely destroyed.


    Ye Hao wanted to catch up with them, but it was a very simple matter.


    Ye Hao bent his legs and the ground collapsed, and then his figure disappeared, and a wave of air blew up a large area of ??dust.


    Ye Hao took off quickly and brought it up.

 Chapter 2576： Burning Godhead

    Chapter 2576 Burning Godhead


    Two seconds later, the two figures fell from the sky and fell heavily to the ground.


    The place where they fell was one or two kilometers away from the wall of the Imperial City of the Sand Lion Kingdom.


    But the huge impact force produced cracks and waves.


    Extending to the position below the wall of the Sand Lion Kingdom, a large part of the wall either collapsed or was flooded by sand.


    "Cough, cough, cough." Nefer coughed and staggered to her feet. The golden silk armor on her abdomen had shattered, and she gasped.


    The situation of Ahmed on the side was not much better, and he was in a mess.


    He suddenly raised his head and looked to the sky, the demon who was flying in midair watching them.


    That''s right!


    That guy must be a demon, otherwise how could he have such a strong fighting power.


    In the blink of an eye, he rushed in front of them, just a short contact, and he shot down Nefer.


    Don''t forget, he is an intermediate quasi-god!


    But when facing the demon in front of him, he had the illusion that the opponent was a hunter, and he was the most common sand sheep in the desert, just a prey under the opponent''s spear.


    "Who are you!" Ahmed stared at Ye Hao and roared.


    "Now, it matters who I am." Ye Hao shrugged and asked indifferently.


    "I want to know, who on earth dared to go against our ancient Egyptian gods! Today you kill us, or even anyone here, but one day, our Lord God will break you. Ten thousand corpses!"


    Ahmed stared at Ye Hao with red eyes.


    "Your Lord God?" Ye Hao smiled lightly, and he didn''t say a word.


    Of course, your lord gods, he has seen them before, and he has also played against them.


    Even the Lord of Horus.


    "Nefir, we have no chance." Ahmed looked at Nefer next to him, with a trace of determination in his eyes.


    Nefer bit his lip lightly, and finally weighed again and again before nodding: "Yeah."


    "What else do you want to do?" Ye Haoxu looked at Ahmed, he raised his hand, and an ice spear gathered in his hand and threw it down.


    Neither Ahmed nor Nefer resisted, but sand and dust appeared around their bodies, like two tornadoes.


    The tornado directly blocked Ye Hao''s ice spear.


    "The meaning of sand, the might of God!"


    Ahmed and Nefer formed seals at the same time, chanting the same spell in their mouths, and then their bodies began to sand a little bit.


    The so-called desertification means that the body becomes sand, like a sand sculpture. This is not a curse.


    "It is full of the power of the desert elements, and there is a trace of the power of law in it." Ye Haoxu watched the changes in front of him, the power of the desert elements that diffused out was very strong.


    Ye Hao couldn''t break through this layer of protection and killed those two people.


    But that must fully mobilize the power of high-level quasi-gods, and then use the power of the law to achieve the desired effect.


    However, the impact caused by this will most likely attract those followers.


    "Forget it, just wait to see what they can do. Shoot them down from the top, the effect that can be obtained must be the best." Ye Hao showed an expression of interest.


    This process was a bit long, lasting a full three minutes, but it didn''t make much sense.


    "There are still about two and a half hours. In fact, this task is nothing, but this restriction is a bit too annoying. You are not allowed to leave the scope of the Sand Lion Kingdom." Ye Hao scratched his head.


    There are territorial restrictions for that mission, but this restriction is not very strict.


    For example, if Ye Hao flew into the air just now, the airspace was also above the sand lion kingdom, so Ye Hao didn''t violate the rules.


    And a certain distance beyond the fence of the Sand Lion Kingdom is not considered to exceed the distance.


    Ye Hao took advantage of this while trying to touch the distance required by the mission.


    At this time, the system reminder sounds in the mind.


    Tell Ye Hao that he must return to the range within ten seconds, otherwise the mission will be judged to have failed.


    It seems that this restriction is relatively humane.


    Boom boom boom


    Just as Ye Hao was thinking about the matter, the wind and sand on Ahmed and Nefer stopped.


    After the wind and sand dissipated, two sand sculptures that were obviously to be beaten by the original body appeared in front of everyone, three or four times larger than the original one!


    "That''s it?" Ye Hao didn''t know why.


    In the next second, the two sand sculptures started to disintegrate, converging towards the center, and then merged into a larger sand sculpture.


    This sand sculpture has two pairs of arms and two heads. The faces of the heads are Ahmed and Nefer.


    "Fusion?" Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    In the next second, a breath surged, and the giant''s body became more humanized, and his two heads opened their eyes.


    "I''m optimistic, this is the magic of our ancient Egyptian gods, the divine intent of sand! It can allow us to fuse, thereby gaining strength.


    Although using this trick is at the cost of burning our lives, we will also pay you a heavy price! "Ahmed''s voice came, and he held an encore scepter in each hand.


    The encore scepter crossed in front of him, and a cross laser shot at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao summoned an ice shield to stand in front of him, but the ice shield was quickly penetrated. If Ye Hao quickly mobilized his blood and resisted this move, he would probably be a little embarrassed.


    "The strength of the mid-level Quasi-God peak, and the power of the desert elements is still very restless."


    Ye Hao also found that the life force on their bodies was burning fast, and at the same time their spirits and godheads were burning.


    Because Ye Hao has the law of soul, he can see this more sensitively than others.


    In this way, Zi Ye Hao basically guessed the magical technique they did.


    In fact, the two people use the power of common elements to merge.


    At the same time of fusion, they burned their own life force, godhead and even soul.


    The result of this is that their strength will be greatly improved, but once the burning is exhausted, the two will completely die.


    At this moment, the combination of the two of them is still improving.


    There is a great meaning to be promoted beyond the high-level quasi-gods.


    In this case, Ye Hao''s first thought was to delay time.


    However, after carefully examining their situation, it is estimated that this process will last for two hours.


    I have to say that this divine art of dying together is quite strong.


    While Ahmed used his scepter to attack Ye Hao, Nefer controlled his arms and summoned sand to form a bow.


    Nefer drew the bowstring, and the feathers of arrows made of sand lay on the bowstring.

 Chapter 2577： Lord Dick

    2577 Dick Lord God


    brush


    Arrow feathers followed the laser and flew towards Ye Hao''s position.


    When approaching tens of meters in front of Ye Hao, this arrow feather suddenly exploded, turning into tens of thousands of arrow feathers.


    "The strength of a high-level quasi-god." Ye Hao frowned, and he immediately mobilized the power of the ice element.


    When all the surrounding arrow feathers approached Ye Hao, they were all frozen into ice arrows, and then they fell freely to the ground.


    At the same time, Ye Hao frowned.


    "It seems that it has attracted the attention of others, and there are still nearly two hours." Ye Hao muttered.


    He resolutely looked at the fusion of Ahmed and Nefer on the ground.


    Now we must fix this guy as soon as possible.


    Ye Hao raised his right hand, and twelve rounds of black light appeared on Ye Hao''s arm.


    Round by lap, the largest black aperture is half a kilometer in diameter.


    "Pluto Twelve Heavy Cannons!"


    Ye Hao''s magic trick of the black law directly shot a black beam of light from the air.


    This beam of light collided with Ahmed¡¯s laser, and Ahmed¡¯s laser had almost no room for resistance, and was swallowed by Pluto¡¯s twelve heavy artillery.


    "Damn it! This guy''s realm is also a high-level quasi-god!" Ahmad cursed.


    Nefert made the seal with both hands: "For defense, we must use all our strength to defend, otherwise we can''t stop this move!"


    Ahmed did not object, he knew how terrifying it was to match the strength of the law with the strength of a high-level quasi-god.


    The two moved together with four hands, and the two people''s mouths were also chanting spells.


    The tricks that used to take a few seconds to be displayed are now displayed in the blink of an eye.


    "Sobek''s Armor!" the two shouted in unison.


    Then a ghost of a crocodile head appeared in front of them.


    Sobek is the crocodile **** in the Egyptian gods, and the middle main god.


    This trick was also created by Sobek, and other quasi-gods can learn it. It is a very high defense skill.


    The 12 heavy cannons of Hades landed on this Sobek armor.


    The collision between the black beam and the khaki scale armor gave a dazzling feeling.


    At the same time, in the outer space of this planet, a figure is galloping fast, so fast that even in the process of falling, the body has a tail flame.


    "Here." Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the unexpected guest above his head like a meteorite.


    "Look, what is that? Is it a meteorite!"


    "It''s not a meteorite, it seems to be a figure."


    "Why, I feel like I''m out of breath."


    Everyone in the city of Sand Lion Kingdom watched the magnificent battle situation here while watching the sudden meteorite in the sky.


    "That''s...that''s...this breath!" King Bifito was a little excited, clutching his chest, his eyes carrying a kind of crazy faith.


    "The Spear of Retribution!"


    At the same time, a divine voice sounded in the sky.


    A huge spear fell from the sky, Ye Hao summoned a shield made of ice crystals behind him without saying a word, to resist the falling attack.


    boom!


    In the end, Ye Hao was heavily smashed to the ground, raising a large amount of dust.


    At this time, everyone can clearly see who the ¡®meteorite¡¯ is.


    A sheep-headed man, dressed in costumes of ancient Egyptian gods, holds a sheep-head scepter in his hand.


    "It''s Lord Dick!" a crazy believer shouted with cheers!


    "Is that the deity of the lower main god!" the others asked in surprise.


    The world did not expect to see not only four quasi-gods today, but also a lower-level main god. This is something they would never even dare to think of.


    "If this main **** is present, I think that kid should be caught with his hands." King Bifito thought to himself, and at the same time he was relieved.


    Although that guy is very strong, no matter how strong he is, he is only a quasi-god. It is impossible to contend with the lower Lord Dick Lord God.


    "Look, Alhammed and Nefer are two of them..." Pharaoh Petra covered his mouth and pointed in disbelief to the place where the fusion of the two of them just appeared.


    The smoke and dust there has dissipated.


    A huge sand sculpture appeared in front of everyone. The fusion of Ahmed and Naifel still stood there, but the whole body had become sand again, and a big hole was pierced in the chest.


    Their bodies still maintain their previous fighting posture, but at this moment there is no anger on them anymore, just like ordinary sand sculptures.


    "All the four quasi gods on this planet have fallen?" Lord Dick looked around, his ability made him feel the aura of the death of the four quasi gods here.


    But he didn''t have any sad expressions.


    After all, at the level of the main god, most people would not care about the casualties of the people underneath. Although the number of quasi gods is scarce, it is not a shortage.


    Among the gods and all realms, the rank of the main **** is relatively important.


    Just like the angel **** system, they generally don''t send angels below the main **** level, that is, four-winged angels to perform tasks.


    Unless it''s the last critical juncture.


    And even if the ancient Egyptian gods are the current second-rate gods, among their gods, the number of quasi-gods is at least two to three thousand people. This number will die three or four quasi-gods, of course they will not feel distressed.


    Instead, they will be angry.


    In his own **** system, his quasi-god was hunted so recklessly, which is simply insulting them.


    "I''m already very careful, I didn''t expect it to be noticed by you. Why? Don''t you call your companions, isn''t your favorite of the ancient Egyptian gods is that there are more people and less people." Ye Hao stepped out at this time. A wound appeared on his body for the first time.


    But these wounds were being repaired at an extremely fast speed, and they were completely restored to their original condition soon.


    He looked at the main **** above his head provocatively.


    Although the opponent''s realm is higher than his own, relying on the soul law, Ye Hao still perceives the strength of this person, only being the lower master god.


    But even for the lower main god, it was a very difficult ditch for Ye Hao.


    Before, Ye Hao was able to defeat the lower main god, even beheaded.


    That''s all because Ye Hao has Xiao Cui next to him. You must know that Xiao Cui is the lower god, or the dragon!


    But now Xiao Cui is injured, if she is summoned at this time, it will most likely affect her injury.


    So Ye Hao will never take this step before the critical moment.


    [Congratulations to the host for completing the four-hour phase, and there are two hours left to complete the task. Mission restrictions have been changed, and the host¡¯s range of activities has been expanded to the outer space of this planet]


    At this time, the voice in Ye Hao''s head sounded.

 Chapter 2578： Chase

    Chapter 2578 Chasing War


    The restrictions have been greatly reduced, which is very good news for Ye Hao.


    After all, this is facing a lower main god, if the fighting space is narrow, then Ye Hao will be very ignored.


    Up to now, Ye Hao has not used the law of space. As far as it seems, there is only this guy in front of him, so what Ye Hao said just now was completely agitation.


    He wanted to know if the other two guys would come over.


    Don''t think that gods don''t have seven emotions and six desires. On the contrary, some gods have certain desires that are stronger.


    "Hmph, I am enough to deal with a little guy like you." Lord Dick smiled contemptuously and looked at Ye Hao dismissively, as if staring at an ant.


    Ye Hao was overjoyed in his heart, and it seemed a preliminary judgment that the guy in front of him was a very proud guy.


    Unlike the previous Wadiye, the guy Wadiye directly called his three companions, but it was a pity that their strength gap was too great.


    Fortunately, this guy in front of him is not as cautious as that Vadiye.


    If it''s just a lower main god, then maybe it can be delayed for a while.


    "I don''t think so. You still have two companions, right? You still call both of your companions. Your strength is among the three of them, which is too weak." Ye Hao folded his arms, one The deputy looks idle.


    "Shut up!" Lord Dick suddenly slammed a punch, hitting where Ye Hao was standing.


    But Ye Hao had already moved to the side by himself.


    Ye Hao glanced lightly at the dirt pit next to him, and his mouth showed a slight contempt: "Is it that I stabbed your pain? Turned into anger?"


    The blue veins on Lord Dick''s forehead burst.


    Ye Hao was relieved a lot, this guy was guessed by himself, this person is probably very angry.


    Unfortunately, it was the weakest of the three.


    Such a person will play the strong in front of people who are weaker than himself, thus satisfying his inner pride.


    But once they are pierced by someone, the most important thing is to be pierced by their own weak people. They are extremely jealous and vent their anger to the other party.


    At this moment, the body of Lord Dick was already filled with turbulence, which meant that Ye Hao had successfully touched the bottom line in the heart of Lord Lord Dick.


    "Hey, you''d better call someone quickly. I am a person, I don''t like to fight the weak." Ye Hao raised his hand and shook his finger from side to side.


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s behavior and words were simply crazy to others.


    He really thinks that he is very strong, so he dares to provoke the opponent so much when facing a powerful lower master god!


    He is constantly testing on the edge of death.


    Finally, Lord Dick couldn''t bear it anymore, and his expression became extremely hideous.


    "Master Horus just said let us take you back, and didn''t say to die or live. Then I will torture you to death, and then take you back! And, I am alone, I will let you know that you are in front of me That is the ant!" Lord Dick raised his hands.


    But just a high-level quasi-god, how can he endure such arrogance.


    Around Ye Hao, five or six tornadoes immediately appeared, wrapping Ye Hao in the center.


    The strong tornado has lifted the roofs of the buildings in Sand Lion Kingdom a lot.


    "Huh." Ye Hao knew that this guy had been hit, and what Ye Hao had to do next was to delay time. He stood up directly from the ground and rushed to the sky.


    Because the surrounding space is blocked by those tornadoes.


    "Now I know I escaped?" Lord Dick smiled contemptuously. He directly manipulated those tornadoes and turned into several wind snails and continued to chase Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t fight back, instead relying on his astonishing speed, constantly avoiding the attack of Lord Dick.


    One minute


    three minutes


    five minutes


    Lord Dick''s smile began to dissipate, because he found that this guy was as cunning as a mouse, and the speed was so fast, there was no way to catch him.


    "You know how to escape, do you have the ability to fight me upright?" Lord Dick shouted loudly.


    Ye Hao looked at the Lord Dick behind him in the air. He smiled and said, "Okay. As long as you kneel down and beg me, I will fight you well."


    Several black lines appeared on Lord Dick''s forehead, followed by several waves of attacks, but they were all cleverly avoided by Ye Hao.


    When Ye Hao mobilized all his power to use it on escape, he added the power of the wind element to his house.


    Basically, at the level of Quasi-God, no one can stop Ye Hao.


    And a lower **** like Dick has a certain threat.


    But this guy is very uncomfortable, and it will take a long time for his disorderly attacks to be effective.


    "Just go on like this and delay for two hours." Ye Hao thought to himself.


    As long as the task is completed after two hours, he won''t waste time playing with this guy here.


    Half an hour of chase.


    Ye Hao basically ran the entire planet, and the Lord Dick was also chasing Ye Hao continuously behind him. He didn''t care about his own attacks and landed on this planet.


    What kind of damage will it cause to the inhabitants of this planet?


    Boom boom boom boom


    "Hey, are you okay? As a man, I just insisted on such a short time. Do you have a wife? If you have a wife, would you be blamed?" Ye Hao did not forget when he fled. Add fuel to the fire.


    "Shut up!" Lord Dick was really embarrassed, but he really had nothing to do with this cunning kid.


    Do you really want to ask those two guys for help?


    But if he couldn''t even catch a high-level quasi-god, and the news of asking his companions to help spread, then where would he put his face.


    In the beginning, it would be okay if Lord Dick called people directly.


    But calling someone at this time is not equivalent to admitting his incompetence.


    This kind of thinking made Lord Dick successfully fall into Ye Hao''s thinking.


    At this moment in the universe, two other gods on two distant planets flew out.


    "Strange, why is that guy Dick missing? It''s good to contact every once in a while." The heroine said with a frown.


    "Don''t worry about him, you don''t know what the fat guy''s temper is. He always cares about himself when performing tasks." The companion next to him chuckled and shook his head.


    "That''s the truth, Dick''s self-arrogance is too heavy. The upper master **** has said before that if Dick''s psychology shouldn''t be, it would be too difficult to break through to the middle master god." The female master said helplessly.


    "Okay, leave him alone. He is the lower main god, and the opponent is just a high-level quasi-god, and nothing will happen." The male **** said casually, and then began his search.

 Chapter 2579： Dragon Power

    Chapter 2579 Dragon Power


    During the chasing for nearly an hour, Lord Dick slowly calmed down and at the same time mastered Ye Hao''s rhythm of action.


    After all, a person who can cultivate to the next main **** cannot be a fool.


    This was a lot of pressure for Ye Hao.


    Unfortunately, Ye Hao''s negligence was summoned by Lord Dick and covered with a large spear, and some of these spears were specially blessed spears, which were more powerful than other spears. a lot of.


    Ye Hao was hit by the powerful spear hidden in it.


    Ye Hao''s body fell directly, and fell to the ground, raising a large area of ??sand.


    Unfortunately, the place where Ye Hao fell was exactly in the position of the imperial city of the Sand Lion Kingdom.


    Although some time has passed, King Bifito and the others are still watching the battle.


    After all, the battle of the Lord God, which is considered to be a person like King Bifitu, would not necessarily be seen several times in a lifetime.


    "Ahem, the gap in realm is still here." Ye Hao coughed out a pool of blood. After all, no matter how strong he is, only the high-rank quasi-god is the strength, and the opponent is the lower-level master.


    The gap lies here.


    "I''m going to be here, continue to hold on for an hour?" Ye Hao thought to himself.


    According to the current situation, if the two main gods did not appear, it would not be impossible to spend another hour.


    [Option task


    Option 1: Fight with the Lord Dick, which takes an hour. Earn points 10+


    Option 2: In the next ten minutes of fighting with the Lord Dick, the Overlord has the upper hand. Get 100+ points.


    Note: choose one of the two tasks, if not completed, points -30]


    The system prompt sounded again.


    This time, the optional task forced Ye Hao to the edge of the cliff again.


    Full 100 points!


    Converted into time, that is a full 100 days!


    Before Ye Hao completed the task, he had accumulated 120 points.


    If you win these 100 points, Ye Hao''s total points will reach 220, which is equivalent to 220 days, a full seven months!


    Seven months!


    For the gods, this time may only be the time to meditate for a while, but for Ye Hao, this is a huge temptation!


    "This really makes me continue to challenge the limit. But if I want to gain an advantage in a fight with this guy in ten minutes, even if I take out the law of space, I don''t necessarily have a chance." Ye Hao wrinkled. brow.


    The option this time is not something he can take if he wants to take risks.


    "Brother Hao, I can lend me my strength."


    At this moment, another voice came.


    This voice didn''t sound directly in Ye Hao''s brain, but from Ye Hao''s arm.


    This is Xiao Cui''s voice.


    "Brother Hao, I am injured now. I know you are reluctant to fight with me, but you are very dangerous now. I can feel that the other two lower lord gods will come sooner or later, and they are constantly approaching here.


    You must defeat or severely damage the guy in front of you within a short time. Although I may not be able to fight, I can lend you my power. "Xiao Cui said.


    "Lend it to me? Does this burden you?" Ye Hao asked worriedly.


    "I won''t have any burden, but the power of the Dragon Race is different from other powers. It is very strong. And now my realm is the lower main god, and there is a qualitative difference between power and quasi god.


    So you will have a great risk, your body and soul need to be able to bear this force. "Xiao Cui said very seriously.


    Hearing that there is no risk to Xiao Cui, Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief. As for the risk to himself.


    Ye Hao didn''t care about this, after all, there was no danger in the battle.


    "Okay, then pass your power to me now!" Ye Hao said sternly.


    At this time, Lord Dick had already flew down from the air with a spear in his hand, approaching Ye Hao.


    This time, Ye Hao didn''t dodge, but stood still.


    "Hmph, it seems that this guy has resigned because of exhaustion." Lord Dick smiled secretly in his heart.


    The spear in the hands of Lord Dick had already approached Ye Hao, and the coercion carried it directly squeezed the land around Ye Hao.


    The deepest place is ten meters deep.


    This was still when the spear hadn''t landed, just in mid-air a hundred meters away.


    "He''s going to be over!" King Bifitu flushed with excitement.


    Princess Turing on the side also looked excited, she was now wishing Ye Hao would die.


    "Is it really over?" Pharaoh Petra whispered, and she looked at her weak and bracing brother with half-squinted eyes.


    Pharaoh Dill''s eyes were still serious, even nervous, as if he felt it was far from over.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao raised his hand.


    He even directly grabbed the spear in the hands of Lord Dick.


    "How is it possible?" Lord Dick was surprised, the spear in his hand was made from the power of desert elements.


    And it was condensed by him, the lower lord god.


    How could there not be a guy who only has a high-level quasi-god, just hold it in his hand.


    "Have you been chasing you just now?" Ye Hao made a cold voice.


    At the same time, a powerful aura swept away, and Lord Dick''s heart sank. The next second he was astonished that he was shocked by the aura of a high-level quasi-god.


    This is unbelievable.


    Lord Dick gritted his teeth and poured his power again.


    The pothole at Ye Hao''s feet collapsed again for several meters, and the surrounding circle formed a topography like a doughnut.


    The diameter reached nearly one kilometer.


    The spear of the Lord Dick advanced another ten centimeters, leaving only ten centimeters away from Ye Hao''s chest.


    At this moment, Lord Dick discovered an amazing change in Ye Hao.


    Horns grew on his forehead, and there was a hint of gold in his eyes.


    And the hand that was directly holding the spear was covered with strange scales.


    At the same time, a looming aura appeared around Ye Hao''s body.


    From the initial doubts to the subsequent surprises, Lord Dick finally understood what kind of power this was.


    "Dragon power? How could it be, how could you have the breath of a dragon!" Lord Dick said in disbelief.


    The dragon!


    This is a very powerful race among the gods, even in the ancient gods of Egypt, there are some dragon species. Although there are not many in number, the fighting power is very amazing.


    And each has the ability to leapfrog challenges, and at the same time has a very amazing defense armor.


    "Since you have played enough, it''s my turn." Ye Hao''s mouth curled up, and flames began to burn around his body.


    In the flames, a dragon''s shadow constantly flashed, like a fire dragon.

 Chapter 2580： Long Kais super trick

    Chapter 2580 Dragon Change''s Super Skill


    "Yanlong dance!"


    Ye Hao used the forbidden curse he learned a few years ago, but now it is used by the power of the fire element, which is already within the scope of the divine spell.


    And the power has increased dozens of times compared to before!


    Dozens of sturdy flame dragons appeared in Ye Hao''s hands, instantly swallowing the spear in the hands of Lord Dick, and the sand started to melt under the burning of the flames.


    Lord Dick''s face was shocked, and he hurriedly rose into the air, pulling away.


    But how could the Yanlong give up attacking like this, they continued to rush to the sky, chasing the Lord Dick.


    Ye Hao breathed slightly.


    This move is not only as simple as adding the power of the fire element, but also adding the power of the dragon clan, so the flame dragons are more lifelike at this moment, just like real flame dragons.


    Lord Dick fought with Yanlong in the air, smashing one after another.


    Although this was only less than half a minute, Ye Hao''s move could actually resist the Lord Dick for half a minute, which is enough to show how powerful Ye Hao''s move is.


    "This is just the beginning. Now that you have the power of the dragon clan, you can play with me." Ye Hao snapped his fingers.


    "Death Storm!"


    The death storm of wind elemental power appeared on the desert, but there was a faint sound of dragon chants in it.


    The power of the dragon is a very powerful force, and it can also be combined with many other powers. This is the power of the dragon.


    And the death storm after this move was changed by the dragon is even more terrifying.


    "Damn it!" At this moment, the Lord Dick also knew that Ye Hao''s current strength was quite close to the realm of the lower Lord God, and coupled with the bonus of this dragon clan''s power, the attack released was equivalent to the attack of the Lower Lord God.


    After all, the ordinary lower-level main **** doesn''t have so many elemental powers.


    Lord Dick summoned a sandstorm, and finally wiped out this dragon reform¡¤Death Storm.


    "Thunder''s Fury!" Ye Hao raised his right hand, and the sky turned into a dark cloud at this time.


    What followed was a thunder that turned into a dragon and fell from the sky, approaching Lord Dick.


    Boom


    Lord Dick caught the Thunder''s move, but black smoke appeared on his body, which was the effect of being hit by Thunder.


    "Asshole!" Lord Dick was very angry, and a high-rank quasi-god actually forced him to such a situation.


    "It''s not over yet." Ye Hao thought, using the law of space directly, teleporting to the top of Lord Dick.


    Lord Dick''s eyes were taken aback, he immediately turned his head and saw Ye Hao floating above him.


    This is teleport!


    He knows the laws of space!


    Lord Dick''s heart was surging, what kind of monster this is, so many elemental powers are not enough, and he also has the law of darkness, and even the law of space is now!


    Although this realm has the law of space, it does not necessarily have too much lethality. After all, the law of space is rare, but it is not the main battle law.


    However, this law represents too much meaning!


    This is the panda of the animal kingdom!


    At this time, there was already an ice king **** seat behind Ye Hao. This time the **** seat was obviously a little different, because there was a dragon pattern on it.


    At the same time, a trident appeared in Ye Hao''s hand. The trident formed by the confluence of water was quickly frozen by ice crystals and became a dragon pattern ice crystal sea **** trident.


    This seemingly cumbersome process is actually Ye Hao teleporting over, completing it in a blink of an eye.


    And Lord Dick just turned his head just now, his body hasn''t turned around yet.


    This special Poseidon Trident had already fallen.


    Ho Ho Ho!


    There is also the sound of dragon chanting.


    Lord Dick raised his hand and immediately mobilized the power of the desert elements to gather into quicksand shields in front of him.


    When the Poseidon Trident hit, all these quicksands began to freeze.


    The Lord Dick kept backing down.


    From an altitude of several thousand meters, to a few hundred meters, to tens of meters.


    Finally, Lord Dick used the condensed sand giant hand to pinch the trident in his hand, and many cracks appeared on the trident.


    "Huh." Lord Dick breathed a sigh of relief.


    The power of this trick is too strong, and this guy''s talent plane is too terrifying.


    It even combines the power of the ice element with the power of the water element. Don''t look at it as a simple fusion, but know that the power of the elements repel each other.


    Even if it is the power of similar elements like ice and water, it is very difficult to combine them together.


    But this is not only as simple as ice and water, but also the power of dragons.


    Regardless of the fact that Lord Dick took this move, the desert within a kilometer around him was covered with ice crystals at this moment, as if it were ice and snow.


    This is just because of the breath radiating from the trident just now, which has created such an impact, one can imagine how terrifying this power is.


    If it were a high-level quasi-god, it would have been wiped out long ago.


    It would take a lot of work if it was because Dick was the lower main **** that he could resist this trick.


    At this time, Lord Dick did not dare to take it lightly anymore. This guy is definitely not a simple thing. If he continues to take it lightly, maybe he will really be overcast by this guy.


    Then contact them two?


    Before Lord Dick had time to make a decision, the entire sky was dark at this time.


    In the thousand meters above the head of Lord Dick, the black halo of the twelve-wheel dragon pattern converged from small to large, giving people a very depressing feeling.


    Lord Dick¡¯s pupils dilated, this lunatic, this guy...


    "Pluto Twelve Heavy Cannons!"


    Ye Hao roared, and a black dragon shadow whizzed out, and in the blink of an eye it blasted directly at the location of Lord Dick.


    At the same time, Ye Hao coughed up blood and cracks appeared on his arm, as if his own body was about to crack.


    But the **** map and the mountains map appeared in time, repairing Ye Hao''s body.


    "Cough cough... This trick is too great. The power of the law of darkness plus the power of the dragon group is really not a joke." Ye Hao smiled bitterly and wiped the blood on his chin.


    At this moment, all the people in the sand lion kingdom were dumbfounded.


    They didn''t expect that Ye Hao, who didn''t know how to drop it, was like knocking on the medicine. He immediately mastered the rhythm of the battle, using a series of powerful and terrifying tricks.


    The superiority of Dick''s quasi-god was wiped out, and now Dick was given a terrifying blow to the lord.


    No one knew what would happen to Lord Dick with that horrible trick just now.


    A few seconds later, a bottomless pit appeared at the spot hit by the twelve heavy artillery of Pluto.


    The pothole is less than a few hundred meters deep, and may even reach thousands of meters.


    Even at this moment, Ye Hao can''t detect Dick Quasi-God from the naked eye, but what can be confirmed is that this guy will not die.


    Ye Hao wouldn''t be naive to think that he was a high-level quasi-god who had the ability to kill a lower-level main **** with one move.


    If that''s the case, this Dick would be too watery.


    [Optional task completed, points +100]


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s total points had reached 220, and the exchange took seven months.


    But Ye Hao was only one hour away from the time limit of the total mission.


    But Ye Hao was not happy for long, because two meteors above his head fell from the sky.


    This made Ye Hao''s heart sink.

 Chapter 2581： transaction

    Chapter 2581


    Two powerful breaths.


    It is comparable to the breath of the Lord Dick before.


    These are the two main gods again.


    The scene that Ye Hao didn''t want to see the last time still appeared in front of him.


    Two Egyptian gods, one male and one female, stood high in the sky.


    "Oh my God! Here are two more master gods!"


    "I know that girl, that is Goddess Jennifer!"


    "Another... my goodness, that''s a disciple of Fengshen! Lord Harper!"


    The people of the Sand Lion Kingdom once again witnessed an astonishing scene. In the past, there were only the main gods of Egypt in myths and legends. Today, three suddenly emerged.


    "The three main Egyptian gods...our remote planet, how could it suddenly attract three main Egyptian gods. Could it be because of this guy!" King Bifitu saw it at this time.


    These three main gods are definitely not appearing here by coincidence, it seems that their purpose was originally this man.


    Who is this man, he would attract three Egyptian gods.


    "What did you do to Dick?" Lord Harper glanced at the pit and stared at Ye Hao with a black face.


    They had already obtained data about Ye Hao''s face, appearance, and aura from Horus.


    Although they met at this moment, they were sure that the man in front of them was the one that Lord Horus was looking for.


    "It''s nothing, I just ask him to go down and stay." Ye Hao smiled slightly, although on the surface it was calm.


    But Ye Hao''s heart is Alexander. You must know that there is less than an hour before the time limit of the main task.


    And that guy Dick was just injured, and I believe he will recover soon.


    But Ye Hao is now facing two Egyptian gods, and this pressure is quite heavy.


    Moreover, the power of the dragon in Ye Hao''s body could not last for too long.


    "Dick is okay, he was just injured by this guy. Let''s catch him first." Goddess Jennifer stared at Ye Hao cautiously.


    Women are inherently more suspicious and cautious than men, so she has been guarding Ye Hao now, not giving Ye Hao any opportunity.


    "I know." Harper nodded, he didn''t care, although this guy didn''t know what means he used, he actually got the upper hand in the battle with Dick.


    But you must know that he is not the stupid fat man Dick, but he is the apprentice of the great wind **** of the Egyptian **** family!


    Although there is no shortage of people like the water **** and wind **** in many gods, the large number does not mean that there is water in the strength.


    Anyone who can obtain this title in a **** system is undoubtedly the person who has the strongest strength in this aspect in this **** system.


    And most of them have cultivated to the level of law power.


    And his master is an Egyptian wind god, so his strength will never be weak.


    Coupled with the help of another lower god, Jennifer, he still doesn''t believe that the two of them can capsize.


    "Wait!" Ye Hao suddenly shouted.


    "Why? You want to ask for forgiveness now? I tell you it''s useless. If you want you, you have to go over obediently." Lord Harper smiled disdainfully.


    "You don''t want to know why Hades, such a high-ranking god, wants to arrest me, a high-level quasi-god. What attracts him to me as a high-level quasi-god?


    this thing? Are you two not interested? "Ye Hao said seductively.


    Lord Harper''s eyes changed slightly.


    At the same time, those on the ground who heard Ye Hao''s words were shocked.


    "It turned out that Lord Horus wanted to catch this kid!" King Bifitu was shocked, and at the same time he was a little surprised.


    This kid has a secret that makes Horus-sama attracted. If he could catch him before and ask him for the secret, it would be a great gain.


    But such a thing, King Bifitu can only think about it now.


    Others couldn''t even think about it, after all, this person is the person that Lord Horus wants!


    Who is Horus?


    That is the existence of one person under one person in the ancient Egyptian gods, which is one of the three main gods of the ancient Egyptian gods, and it is also known as the youngest and most gifted main god!


    It is hoped that he can become the second man to enter the rank of **** king in the ancient Egyptian gods.


    "Harper, don''t be fooled by this guy, he must have some tricks, we should catch him quickly and send him to Lord Horus." Jennifer reminded aloud.


    "Jennifer, don''t worry, we are here, what else can this kid do. Don''t you be curious, what is the secret of this guy, we just ask." Harper moved.


    Yes, he really moved.


    Although he didn''t dare to compete with Lord Horus for this guy, but before handing this kid to Lord Horus, if he could ask a little secret.


    Maybe, for them, there will be great gains.


    After all, this is what moved the heart of a high-ranking god.


    "But... just in case... Lord Horus gets angry..." Jennifer was a little worried.


    "I''m angry, Master Horus can never kill us, right. After all, we just listened to it, Jennifer, if I remember wrong, you have stayed in the realm of the lower Lord God for hundreds of thousands of years, Don''t you want to find an opportunity to go further." Lord Harper said seductively.


    Goddess Jennifer''s heart moved, after all, although she was a woman, she couldn''t escape the longing for power among the gods.


    "Ten minutes, just ten minutes." Goddess Jennifer whispered, and then she opened a barrier to prevent their voices from speaking out.


    Lord Harper smiled slightly, and he stared at Ye Hao: "Boy, you know we can''t let you go. After all, Lord Horus wants you."


    "I know this. I don''t ask much. I just want to write a letter to spread out so that my relatives don''t worry." Ye Hao said, "I only have this small request. As long as I complete this request, I will tell you this secret!"


    Lord Harper and Lord Jennifer looked at each other, and Lord Jennifer had no objection.


    After all, it was just a letter, maybe it was a letter for help, but by then, he would have handed the people over to Lord Horus, and it was nothing to do with them.


    "Yes, but you must tell us first." Lord Harper said.


    "No, how do I know if you will return. I must complete my request first, otherwise you can just take me back to Horus now!" Ye Hao tilted his head, as if resigned.


    "Then give you five minutes." Lord Harper said.


    "Half an hour!" Ye Hao said.


    "No, it''s too long."


    "Twenty minutes, it can''t be shorter. I still need to use the secret method to send it out!" Ye Hao said.


    Lord Harper squinted his eyes: "Just fifteen minutes, and the letter you deliver must let us go through!"


    "Ok!"

 Chapter 2582： fifteen minutes

    Chapter 2582 Fifteen Minutes


    In the end, Ye Hao and the two reached an agreement.


    In order for the two main gods, Harper and Jennifer, to find out what Ye Hao was interested in, they chose to give Ye Hao 15 minutes of so-called contact time.


    They think that these fifteen minutes are nothing at all, even if this guy sends out a distress signal.


    In fifteen minutes, you must know that this place is an Egyptian **** system. Is it possible that someone would break into here to save people?


    Ye Hao also started to raise his hand and drew some words directly in front of him.


    "What character is this?" Harper frowned and looked at these words: "Jennifer, you know a lot of divine characters. Have you ever seen such characters."


    Jennifer on the side stared at the words written by Ye Hao. She stared at the words for a long time, and finally said: "This... does not seem to be the words of the gods and the world... This is recorded in ancient books, and it seems to be from the plane of the earth. A kind of text."


    "Earth plane! Are you from the earth plane?" Lord Harper looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "Yes." Ye Hao shrugged, did not deny, and continued to write those words in his hand.


    "This is impossible. The plane barriers of the earth plane are very strong, and it is difficult for the planes of the gods and the world to pass through it!" Jennifer said in disbelief.


    "It''s difficult, but it doesn''t mean it''s impossible. There are also many creatures on the earth plane in your gods." Ye Hao said casually.


    Jennifer and Harper looked at each other without further questioning, and at the same time they relaxed a lot of Ye Hao''s vigilance.


    After all, they knew that Ye Hao''s identity came from the plane of the earth, and the plane of the earth seemed to them no threat at all, it was like a remote country.


    Although the cultivation talents of creatures on earth are very high, even not inferior to some first-class gods, no matter how high their cultivation talents are, there are not many opportunities to live in an environment like the plane of the earth.


    Sometimes one or two geniuses may appear, but it is impossible to appear in batches, which also limits the development of the earth plane.


    At this moment, in the deep pit on the ground, a figure rushed out, a little embarrassed.


    That was the Lord Dick who was shot down by Ye Hao before!


    "Damn, bastard! Let me kill him!" Lord Dick rushed directly into the barrier, angrily trying to tear Ye Hao directly.


    But Harper stopped him: "Dick, you calm down. Don''t forget that this guy is the person that Lord Horus wants. It''s better to live than die."


    Lord Dick gritted his teeth: "Then let me at least pull off his two arms!"


    "I''m sorry, at least Jennifer and I won''t let you do this right now. You first listen to me about the current situation..." Harper calmed Dick''s emotions and said the agreement he had just negotiated with Ye Hao. Again.


    Dick also calmed down now, most of all he knew that Harper and the others were extracting information from Ye Hao about what Master Horus wanted.


    This makes him a great temptation for a person who admires strength and is proud.


    Dick glanced at Ye Hao, who was still concentrating on writing. He whispered to Harper: "Okay, I can let him go first. But after we get the information, I will turn him into a stick! "


    Lord Harper shrugged: "It doesn''t matter."


    Lord Dick endured his anger, and stood by and waited for a while to clean up the **** who had embarrassed him.


    Ten minutes soon arrived, and a piece of text appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    But in the eyes of Jennifer, Harper and Dick, these words are simply ghost symbols.


    Although Jennifer knew this was the text of the earth, she did not fully understand it. During the period, Harper also asked Jennifer what Ye Hao was writing.


    Jennifer didn''t know all the words and could only guess roughly. She looked at the format and thought that Ye Hao was indeed writing a letter.


    "Okay." Ye Hao stopped at this moment.


    Dick moved slightly.


    "But there are still five minutes. In these five minutes, I need to describe some simple magic circles and spread the news. As long as the news is spread, I will tell you what you want to know." Ye Hao said calmly.


    "Yeah." Harper nodded and let Ye Hao continue.


    At the same time, he secretly asked Jennifer, the goddess who also had some accomplishments in the magic circle, to observe the magic circle that Ye Hao waited to create, and if he found something wrong, he immediately stopped it.


    In this way, Ye Hao continued to portray the magic circle.


    The speed of depicting the magic circle is obviously very slow.


    "How?" Harper interrogated Jennifer.


    Jennifer nodded and said: "No problem, these are very common spreading magic circles. Although I can''t recognize some places, he is on the plane of the earth after all. It may be a little different in the magic circles.


    But in general, there should be no problem. "


    Hearing what Jennifer said, Harper was completely relieved.


    This time passed bit by bit.


    Soon, the fifteen-minute deadline has come.


    "The time is up." After Dick said impatiently, Ye Hao''s movements also stopped.


    All the fonts and lines in front of him gradually faded and disappeared, as if teleported out.


    "Well, the news that you should spread has already been spread. Should you tell us what you should say." Lord Harper stared at Ye Hao.


    Jennifer and Dick also showed expectant expressions.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth was curved.


    "You want so much what Horus wants from me, why not ask your master."


    Lord Harper frowned and stared at Ye Hao: "What do you want to do?"


    "I didn''t think about anything? I just didn''t think that you were so stupid, that you really thought I would tell you?" Ye Hao smiled contemptuously and looked at the three people in front of him mockingly.


    "Asshole, you dare to lie to us, I said we should say that this guy was killed directly!" Dick roared angrily, and a sand spear appeared in his hand and threw it directly at Ye Hao, piercing Ye Hao''s body. Momentum.


    "However, I would like to thank you for giving me the fifteen minutes." Ye Hao raised his hand, and all the ¡®text¡¯ and textures that had just disappeared appeared.


    At the same time, some of them disappeared.


    Ye Hao quickly licked a few strokes on the textures in front of him.


    Subsequently, the golden light suddenly appeared.


    A golden barrier wrapped Ye Hao in it.


    At the same time, he swallowed the sand spear of Lord Dick, but did not harm Ye Hao inside.


    "What is this? Didn''t you just say that what he did was really text and a simple transmission method?" Harper asked Jennifer angrily.

 Chapter 2583： Kunpeng Law·Xuankun Golden Cover

    Chapter 2583 Kunpeng Law¡¤Xuankun Golden Cover


    Jennifer also looked at the golden enchantment around Ye Hao with a little surprise: "I didn''t expect this to happen. It was just some words just now, why did it become like this."


    "Although your strength is higher than mine, you are far inferior to me in terms of formation skills. I just painted some text-like textures.


    At first I was worried that you would recognize the characters of the Earth plane, but I didn''t expect that you didn''t know it at all, so I arranged these without hesitation.


    I just need to remove some parts and add some parts. This is a powerful defensive array. "


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at the three people mockingly like a winner.


    "Hmph, do you think that creating such a defensive barrier can protect you!" Lord Harper raised his hand, and several wind blades appeared around his body.


    That is the power of the wind element, worthy of being a disciple of one of the Egyptian gods.


    The wind blade kept falling on Ye Hao''s protection barrier like raindrops.


    But these wind blades are without exception, all have been absorbed by the barrier.


    "That''s right! The three of us go together and smash this thing. Let this guy understand the cost of deceiving us!" Lord Dick was also completely angry at the moment, using his desert elemental power to condense the sand spear.


    Jennifer watched the constant attacks of the two companions. Those attacks poured on the enchantment, and the energy in that enchantment was indeed consumed a little bit.


    But I don''t know why, she felt a little uneasy in her heart.


    A person who can escape from Lord Horus''s hand, will there be any unknown cards in his hand?


    But she can''t tell what''s wrong now, and she can''t let Dick and Harper stop attacking because of her worry, she can only be wary in her heart.


    The attacks of the three lower main gods were quite terrifying.


    Any aftermath may razor the mountains and rivers on this planet to the ground.


    If the three of them attacked the planet together, it would not be said that the entire planet would be destroyed.


    But at least half of the life on this planet can be destroyed, turning this planet into a dead star.


    Everyone in the Sand Lion Kingdom was watching the fierce battle in the sky. In their eyes, it was as if four dazzling suns reflected each other, too dazzling.


    Not only them, at this moment, behind a hillside ten kilometers outside the sand lion kingdom, a group of people are hiding here quietly. It is the descendants of the earth who had followed Ye Hao''s instructions and escaped.


    After Ye Hao made a lot of noise, these people escaped very smoothly and came to the place Ye Hao told them.


    But seeing Ye Hao being besieged by the three Egyptian gods now, some of them began to worry.


    "That lord, is now besieged by the three main Egyptian gods? It''s so fierce, let''s escape now." A thin earth species whispered quietly.


    "Yeah, if you don''t run away now. When this lord is defeated, the people of the Sand Lion Kingdom will not let us go." Another man said timidly.


    "Shut up!" The brave man before, looked up at the battle in the sky, his eyes still had a firm look: "Escape? Have you ever thought about where we can escape?


    This planet is so big, we are not quasi-gods, and it is impossible to leave this planet by our flesh alone. Where can we escape? Without the sand lion kingdom and the sand lake kingdom and the sand leopard kingdom, should we go to other places to live like slaves? "


    A group of people lowered their heads, their eyes unwilling.


    They finally escaped, so naturally they don''t want to be other people''s slaves.


    What''s more, their own talents are not bad. They are all 7th-order powerhouses. As long as they are given time and cultivation resources, they can become 8th-stage powerhouses, or even step into the gods!


    "Our only hope now is that adult. So we have to trust that adult!" The man clenched his fist and said with a serious face.


    Believe?


    Of course they expected Ye Hao to win, but the disparity in combat power was really too big, and they thought it was an insurmountable gap.


    But they still stayed here and waited, and at the same time looking forward to a miracle.


    Perhaps this is among the audience who witnessed this battle of gods, there are few who hope or ¡®believe¡¯ that Ye Hao can win.


    Ye Hao was at the center of the storm at the moment, watching the siege of the three lower main gods around him, such a siege had lasted for nearly three minutes.


    In the past three minutes, blood has leaked from his body, his eyes were red, and the veins on his body seemed to burst open.


    Breathing has also become rapid.


    This is because Ye Hao himself and this magic circle barrier are connected together.


    "It''s almost done, this strength is enough for them to drink a pot." Ye Hao spit out blood foam and looked at the three people around him playfully.


    His **** hands began to seal.


    "Kunpeng Law¡¤Xuankun Golden Cover! Burst!"


    The dim light of the enchantment around Ye Hao shone again at this moment.


    And there also appeared a phantom of a huge creature, like a whale, but with thick armor.


    "Not good! Quick retreat!" Jennifer was the first to feel the danger of the enchantment, she shouted loudly, and at the same time, her hands were sealed, and a huge sand ball was condensed, wrapping the three of them in it, and quickly retreating!


    "Withdraw? It''s too late. This trick is still your own power." Ye Hao grinned and muttered, the whole enchantment exploded in the next second.


    It was as if a little sun had exploded.


    The shock wave of the explosion agitated at an altitude of 10,000 meters.


    Blew away a large chunk of the clouds in the sky.


    If you look at the outer space of this planet, you can see with your naked eyes a huge cyclone that has blown away the clouds that originally covered the earth, and that area is equivalent to one-tenth of the plane of the entire planet!


    The impression brought about by this move also affected all tribes and kingdoms with a radius of thousands of kilometers centered on it.


    A sandstorm that has never occurred before swept through here.


    After the sandstorm, the nearest sand lion kingdom was half submerged by sand.


    The first floor of the original three-story building was submerged!


    The tops of some high-rise buildings are simply eliminated.


    "Cough cough cough! What the **** did that guy do!" King Bifito pushed aside the sand that was pressing on him, staring in horror at the slowly dissipating light in the sky. In the light, he seemed to see a The figure of a giant beast.


    The majesty of that behemoth was a bit terrifying compared to the previous dragon''s might, which made people awe-inspiring.


    But at this moment, as the main target of the distance attack, the three main gods are nowhere to be seen, at least no one has seen where the three main gods have gone now?


    Could it be that that guy killed the three main gods with one move?


    King Bifitu had such a terrifying thought in his mind, and he couldn''t help but trembled. Where did the monster come from?

 Chapter 2584： on ones last legs

    Chapter 2584


    However, Ye Hao¡¯s move is terrifying, but he cannot kill the three main gods in one fell swoop. After all, this move is a divergent attack. If it can hit all the attacks at one point, there may be some possibilities. .


    As for where are the three main gods?


    Then move your gaze to the mountainside of a high mountain one hundred kilometers away from the explosion center. A huge sand ball appeared on the mountainside of the explosion, and a huge hole was directly blasted away on this mountain.


    The sand ball began to decompose little by little, and the sand flowed down.


    The three main gods wrapped in it were exposed.


    "Cough, cough, cough." Jennifer Kneeled directly on the ground, coughing up a large pool of blood from his mouth, and his face was pale.


    "Jennifer!"


    "Jennifer!"


    Dick and Harper on the side are obviously better than Jennifer, and they hurriedly looked at Jennifer with concern.


    You must know that if Jennifer hadn''t opened such a protective ball in time, although the guy''s counterattack could not kill them, it would not be a big problem to get them seriously injured.


    And Jennifer just used her own injury in exchange for the safety of the two.


    "I''m okay, but the attack just now was too strong, making my soul a little unstable." Jennifer said while supporting her chest.


    Unstable?


    Dick and Harper looked at each other in surprise.


    That move just now even affected Jennifer''s spirit!


    Although instability is not a serious injury, it only takes a while to recuperate for a while.


    But you must know that, except for those who have the spirit level attack method, it is very difficult for anyone to make a main **** become unstable.


    "What the **** was going on just now, how could a high-ranking quasi-god use such a powerful attack! That attack is at least equivalent to the full blow of the lower main god!" Dick muttered in disbelief.


    Harper frowned and didn''t understand.


    "Ahem... That is... an enchantment created by the power of law. In fact, the function is not a defense type. It is... it can rebound the attack.


    He deliberately provoke us before, let us besiege him, and then release them all at the end. In addition to the law of darkness and the law of space, that guy has another law! "Jennifer said in a deep voice.


    "Three rules? A person can have three rules! Such a character, if he grows up, he must be a king-level role!" Lord Dick swallowed, and some of his back felt cold.


    Harper took a deep breath, his eyes full of killing intent: "It is no longer the task of Lord Horus, and we can''t let him live in such a role anyway.


    Otherwise, after hundreds of years, if he wants to kill us again, it will be a blink of an eye! "


    Lord Dick nodded in agreement, such a terrifying monster.


    The high-level quasi-god class has such combat power, and the talent is so terrifying.


    If he were to grow up, it would be a disaster for them and for the ancient Egyptian gods!


    "The move he used just now must be uncomfortable, plus the previous battle. He must not have much physical strength, and he probably hasn''t left the planet yet.


    You two hurry up and find! Find him out anyway! "Jennifer said.


    "Hmm! What about you?" Harper looked at Jennifer in his hand.


    "I need a rest, you go find it first. When I have a rest, I will go find you!" Jennifer said.


    "That''s good." Lord Dick nodded, then flew in two directions with Lord Harper, and began to search every corner of the planet in all directions.


    Jennifer looked at the place where the explosion was just now, although the explosion was at an altitude of 10,000 meters.


    But the location of the mountains and rivers under the explosion was originally a rocky basin, as if a soil **** was shoveled away by a shovel.


    And the Sand Lion Kingdom was fortunate not to be affected, otherwise it would inevitably disappear from this world.


    "I really don''t know how Lord Horus got into such a monster. If you let him live, it''s really... hard to imagine." Jennifer took a breath.


    She has a feeling that a knife has been hanging on the head of the ancient Egyptian gods.


    If you don''t want this anymore, you should rest quickly and fix your soul.


    Jennifer created a sand ball to wrap herself, and she began to recuperate in it.


    What she didn''t know was that in the center of that huge pothole, a weak figure was lying in a grotto.


    "Huh...huh." Ye Hao breathed slightly. He hid all his breath as much as possible, and he didn''t even dare to mobilize too much power even to repair his injury.


    Let the body repair itself as much as possible.


    "Fuck, Kunpeng Law''s trick is really terrifying. It really hurts the enemy a thousand and eight hundred!" Ye Hao couldn''t help but vomit.


    The trick Ye Hao used just now was the mysterious golden cover of Kunpeng Law.


    Xuankun is a kind of Kunpeng. Its appearance is a bit similar to that of a pufferfish, but with hard scales on the surface of the body, which makes it difficult to face when attacked.


    They will continue to absorb those attacks, and then their bodies will continue to expand.


    When the expansion reaches a certain level, these attacks will be released and used to counter the enemy.


    This kind of trick will greatly reduce the life span of these Xuan Kun and suffer serious injuries at the same time, which is a bit similar to the trick of death.


    But because of Kunpeng''s as powerful racial talent as the Dragons, they can survive.


    And Ye Hao just used such a trick, otherwise he would never think of any other way to alleviate the current situation.


    Although he is now in serious injury and is basically exhausted, he at least temporarily relieved the dangerous situation.


    At the moment of the explosion, Ye Hao hid in the dimensional crack, and then assumed that the most dangerous place is the safest place, this rule.


    Choose to hide here.


    "Huhu, at least I guessed it right now. There is still less than twenty minutes before the main mission ends. I hope these twenty minutes can pass faster.


    That way, I can leave this **** place. "Ye Hao muttered and closed his eyes.


    He now needs to restore his strength with as much silence as possible.


    In case the worst happens.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    This usually seemingly short twenty minutes, in Ye Hao''s eyes, is simply as uncomfortable as the years.


    There was a little wind and grass over his head, and Ye Hao was on guard for twelve minutes.


    It can be said that Ye Hao did not relax his spirit every second during this period.

 Chapter 2585： Gods coldness

    Chapter 2585 God''s Coldness


    Ten minutes passed.


    Dick and Harper met on another part of the planet.


    Dick and Harper looked at each other. Since they are both here, it has already explained the results of their search this time.


    "Have you probed every place carefully?" Harper was also worried about whether Dick was careful, and confirmed again and again.


    Dick patted his chest and said, "Harper, I want to kill that guy a thousand times, you don''t know. How could I not be confident.


    Coming along this way, whenever I encounter the sea, I dive directly to the bottom of the sea to search, and I turn over the snow and sand in the snow-capped mountains and deserts!


    Where there are people, I use my spiritual knowledge to search the past one by one! Anyone who is suspicious, I will kill them directly with divine consciousness without saying a word.


    Up to now, I have killed tens of thousands of people, but I haven''t found that kid. "


    Who could have imagined that this Lord Dick, in order to search for a person, would even kill believers who believed in him, just because of a trace of doubt in his heart.


    Lord Harper didn''t care, if they could catch that person, perhaps even if they sacrificed the entire planet, they wouldn''t feel distressed.


    "It shouldn''t be. Could it be that that guy escaped from this planet?" Harper muttered, frowning.


    "Then let''s go after it. The kid is injured and he must not run far. In addition, there are several star fields around us who are also searching for us! We must be able to catch up." Dick couldn''t wait to take off. , Fly to outer space.


    Harper didn''t speak, just followed Dick''s back, but just as they flew over 10,000 meters and were about to enter outer space, his expression was uttered.


    "Wait, there is another place we haven''t searched!" Harper shouted suddenly.


    "Where? We have circled this planet, how could there be anything missing!" Dick said in disbelief.


    Harper stared at Dick.


    Dick said suddenly, "The place where we fought before!"


    Harper and Dick unanimously pursued them towards the other side of the planet, where they had fought before.


    On the way, Dick still said uncertainly: ¡°Where is that guy really going to be? When the previous battle ended, we did scan the area, and didn¡¯t find the person¡¯s trace, nor the strange space. The situation of hiding in different dimensions is ruled out."


    "I''m not sure, but if he is still on this planet, that place is the most likely. Although we scanned that area at the time.


    Even the three of us scanned it together, but don''t forget that an explosion of that magnitude just happened there before, and it was filled with the power of the three of us. Maybe our divine consciousness scan was affected.


    That guy is hiding under our eyes! You have to know that this person has brought us enough surprises, not to mention that this kid can escape under the eyes of Lord Horus! "The Lord Harper said in a deep voice.


    "It makes sense, but if that''s the case, this kid would be too courageous." Lord Dick looked vacantly, if it was exactly what Harper had guessed.


    Not only was this guy amazing in talent and talent, but he was also very meticulous.


    You must not stay here!


    One minute later.


    The two of them returned to the sky over that area.


    Jennifer felt the breath of the two, walked out of the sandbags and flew into the air. Her face was still a little pale, but she had recovered.


    "Why are you back? Didn''t you find that guy?" Jennifer asked.


    "We searched all other places on this planet, and we didn''t find a trace of that person." Lord Harper said.


    Jennifer frowned: "No, he shouldn''t be able to escape too far in that situation..."


    "Wait... Could it be that you are back. I suspect that he is still here!" Jennifer is indeed a thoughtful woman. She quickly guessed the reason for their return, and her expression became very serious.


    At the same time, beads of sweat appeared on her forehead.


    If that guy is really still here, he healed here just now, if he attacks him...


    Goddess Jennifer couldn''t help but feel cold on her back. If that''s the case, she would really be terrified of thinking.


    "There is a kingdom over there with a large population. He might hide there!" Lord Dick pointed to the sand lion kingdom over there.


    "Let''s go and see, the range here, we searched it bit by bit!" Lord Harper said with a serious face.


    "I''m almost recovered, I will help you too." Jennifer said.


    The three immediately began to search from the Sand Lion Kingdom.


    Jennifer''s search method is a bit better, while Harper and Dick are quite straightforward. Anyone they suspect will release an attack without hesitation.


    If that person is killed, it proves not the person they were looking for.


    After all, even if the person is injured, they cannot easily be killed.


    For the people of the Sand Lion Kingdom, this is simply a nightmare, after all, they are not an enemy of the lower Lord God at all.


    They don''t know why the gods they worshipped, why they suddenly murdered among them.


    At this time, it is unfortunate that Lord Harper is eyeing King Bifitu.


    Because in this person, there is Ye Hao''s breath.


    "Master Harper, I am the king of this country. I have always believed in you, and I admire your father, the great wind god..." King Bifitu''s words have not yet fallen.


    His body was cut into three segments by the invisible wind blade, and fell on a pool of blood.


    "No." Lord Harper didn''t care about the exclamation around this person, and continued his search.


    Two minutes later, after the Sand Lion Kingdom paid thousands of lives, the three main gods left here.


    But experts like Pharaoh Petra did not dare to act rashly.


    Didn''t you see that even King Bifitu was easily obliterated by the Lord God.


    And it just killed a few civilians.


    These civilians are nothing compared to their own lives.


    Seeing the three main gods leave, most people were relieved.


    "Father, Father!" At this time, Princess Turing looked at her father who was lying in a pool of blood in a panic. She herself did not dare to step forward because her father''s broken body was really terrifying.


    She can only ask for help from others. She pointed to Petra next to her: "Petra, what are you doing in a daze. Hurry up and call someone to help my father!"


    Pharaoh Petra looked at Princess Turing like a fool.


    "Drag this idiot to me and leave it to your disposal." Petra Pharaoh indifferently issued an order to the kingdom guard next to him.


    The soldiers froze for a moment, and soon reacted.


    King Bifitu died, the four great pharaohs, Pharaoh Dill, died soon, Tutankhamun and several other pharaohs were seriously injured, and their strength was not as good as before.


    The strongest here now is Pharaoh Petra.


    After this battle, the order of the Sand Lion Kingdom is about to be reset!


    "You...Don''t come here, what are you doing! Petra, are you crazy? Hurry up and let them stop... You dirty people, don''t touch me!


    You...don''t...don''t come...don''t! "


    Princess Turing was dragged away by a group of soldiers. At first, her voice was still angry and insulting, but in the end there was only a panic begging for mercy...


    Princess Turing is in this kingdom, and most people hate her. The most important reason is that she has brought this disaster to their kingdom.


    These people have a chance, and of course they won''t let her go easily. What awaits this former princess will be a terrifying memory.

 Chapter 2586： Life is hanging by a thread!

    Ye Hao kept staring at the system screen in front of him.


    [3 minutes and 24 seconds]


    ...


    [3 minutes and 20 seconds]


    ...


    [3 minutes and 17 seconds]


    ...


    [3 minutes and 10 seconds]


    Ye Hao swallowed, he could vaguely feel that the three guys were back here, searching for himself outside.


    And if they allow them to search like this and find themselves, it is a matter of time.


    As for what to hide in the dimensional gap, the same method cannot succeed in the same place and in front of the same people.


    Don''t really treat these gods as fools.


    What Ye Hao can do now is hope that the world can pass faster.


    [2 minutes 37 seconds]


    Boom boom boom!


    At this moment, the sound of an explosion came from outside, the land began to shake, and the boulder above Ye Hao''s head collapsed.


    "Found it." A long voice came from overhead.


    Ye Hao''s pupils dilated, and he immediately used teleport to escape from where he was just now.


    He appeared in mid-air.


    And the Lord Dick was at the place where he was just now, where a pair of sand condensed hands had crushed the place where Ye Hao was just now.


    At the same time, the other two main gods who were searching also focused on Ye Hao for the first time.


    "Damn it!" Ye Hao yelled aloud, and then he burst into bleeding wings behind him, and flew up into the air.


    ¡¾2 minutes and 33 seconds¡¿


    "Your speed seems to have slowed down." A voice came from beside Ye Hao. Lord Harper, who possesses the power of the wind element, is no slower than Ye Hao.


    He had surpassed Ye Hao at this moment, and flew to the top of Ye Hao, directly parrying countless storms.


    Ye Hao immediately avoided the move with a teleport, but what followed was that Ye Hao''s brain hurt and blood spattered out.


    Damn, my injury was too serious and I didn''t recover at all. At this moment, I used the Space Law one after another, which was too high in compliance.


    "Why don''t you run away?" came a female voice.


    Ye Hao turned his head abruptly, Goddess Jennifer held a long sword made by the power of desert elements and slashed at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t have time to mobilize enough power of the law to teleport, so he could only protect his chest with his arms and resisted the sword.


    This caused him to fall directly to the ground like a meteorite.


    "Hahaha, finally it''s my turn. Now, I will let you know the price of inflicting our Egyptian gods!" Lord Dick on the ground showed a grim smile.


    A huge sand giant appeared behind him. The giant raised his huge fist and greeted the fallen Ye Hao.


    This punch directly knocked Ye Hao, who was caught off guard, into the sky again.


    "Unfortunately, he didn''t directly crush him." Lord Dick pretended to be sad.


    Ye Hao, who flew into the air, felt severe pain in his body before he could catch his breath.


    It turned out that the wind blades were waiting for Ye Hao, and Ye Hao felt the pain of being pierced by the wind blades.


    On the surface of his body, there were dense bloodstains.


    With such an attack, Ye Hao changed to an ordinary person, and it is estimated that his body was cut into several parts like the previous Bifeitu.


    Only Ye Hao, a person with physique strengthening ability, who is able to mobilize elemental power to an important position in his body, can resist this move.


    However, this still caused Ye Hao to fall freely to the ground, raising a large area of ??dust.


    ¡¾2 minutes and 29 seconds¡¿


    Ye Hao fell to the ground, his blood stained the sand under him.


    The three main gods floated on top of Ye Hao.


    "Isn''t it very arrogant before, and I played peekaboo with us, now you continue to hide." Lord Dick raised his hand, a sand spear gathered in his hand, and then threw it down.


    This time Ye Hao was unable to escape, his left shoulder was pierced by a sand spear and stuck on the ground.


    But Ye Hao didn''t scream at all, but his body was constantly twitching.


    "You hide, then you hide!" Lord Dick looked terrifying, and threw sand spears one after another in his hand.


    He seemed to be worried about killing Ye Hao. The condensed sand spears were all very thin, and he didn''t pick the deadly places to pierce them. He specifically greeted the limbs, shoulders, abdomen, and other positions.


    Ten seconds later, Ye Hao can be said to have been pierced into a hedgehog.


    [2 minutes and 15 seconds]


    "Enough. You are doing it like this and he is going to be killed by you." Harper stopped Dick who was a little out of control.


    Dick couldn''t help but roared: "What? Are you still thinking about what news from him!"


    Harper stared at Dick: "Dick, calm down. Don''t forget our mission, even if we can''t get any information from him now.


    Bringing him back when he was alive must have made Lord Horus more happy than bringing him back when he was dead. We will get more rewards then. "


    While speaking, Harper''s eyes were very severe, as if warning Dick.


    Dick looked at Harper''s ominous aura, and he tilted his head. Although he was not reconciled, who called the master Fengshen who was the middle lord god?


    "Forget it." Dick snorted coldly.


    Harper looked at nothing, but Ye Hao, who was still fluctuating in his body, slowly fell.


    "Be careful." Jennifer did not forget to remind Harper.


    Harper said casually: "Don''t worry, he already looks like this now, can he still fight back?"


    With that, Harper had fallen in front of Ye Hao.


    He looked at Ye Hao, who was like a hedgehog, and his divine thought directly caused Ye Hao''s head to rise.


    Ye Hao squinted his eyes, looking weak.


    "I''ll give you another chance to tell us what we want to know. Although I can''t let you go, at least I can treat your injury now.


    And I promise that no one is allowed to hurt you before handing you over to Lord Horus.


    You should be very clear about how angry Dick is at you now. If I didn''t stop him, he would have tortured you even harder. "The Lord Harper put on a look like a savior regardless of previous complaints.


    Ye Hao slowly opened his eyes that had been stained red with blood.


    [1 minute 58 seconds]


    "I*&£¤#@" Ye Hao opened his mouth, but the Lord Harper didn''t hear what Ye Hao was saying.


    Lord Harper came closer, and he said: "You speak louder, I didn''t hear clearly.


    "I %&wait £¤#@" Ye Hao moved his mouth again, but his voice was still not very clear.


    Lord Harper frowned, secretly vomiting that Dick was so uncomfortable, how could he start so hard.


    The Lord Harper walked to Ye Hao and squatted down: "Speak slowly and make it clear."


    This time, Ye Hao paused for ten seconds, but Harper waited patiently.


    "You...want to...know...I...what on earth...is there...for you...that Horus...sir...interested...that''s right."


    The voice was intermittent and spoke for more than ten seconds, but this time it was still clear.


    [1 minute 18 seconds]


    "Yes. Tell me, tell me I''ll treat your injury!" Lord Harper asked impatiently.


    The corners of Ye Hao''s mouth raised slightly, and there was a trace of black air in his eyes.


    "Since...you want to...know...then I...let you...experience...what...is called...fear! Clay...horse, I...don''t kill...you... ¡­I¡¯m not called¡­ Ye Hao!"


    In the next second, Lord Harper''s face suddenly changed, and his body hurriedly backed away, because Ye Hao burst into a black air.


    This black spirit also tried to contaminate Harper.

 Chapter 2587： Demon circle!

    Although the Lord Harper moved quickly, his arm was still stained a bit.


    With this alone, Lord Harper felt the elemental power in his body began to chaos.


    He immediately summoned a sand knife, and unceremoniously cut off the flesh and blood without any pause.


    Afterwards, sand condenses on the wound to relieve the wound.


    "Harper, what''s the situation?" Jennifer immediately became alert, and the quicksand around his body was ready to attack or defend at any time.


    "Be careful, the power of the law of darkness on him has rioted! There is another power of law in it, which has never appeared before!" Harper went hundreds of meters in the air again, feeling a little panicked.


    The breath of power just now was really terrifying.


    "He still has the power of law?" Jennifer was shocked.


    Without calculating those elemental powers, the guy in front of him has used at least three powers of the law so far, and one more comes out now.


    Even if someone else is a middle-ranked god, they may not be able to cultivate the power of a law in their lifetime.


    A **** can possess the power of a law, which means that his future is already bright.


    This guy, there are at least four now!


    One person has the power of the four laws? Such a strong man, Jennifer has only heard of the legend of the most glorious era billions of years ago!


    "Isn''t he just a dying pawn, I''ll send him to death now!" Lord Dick was still very confident, and a normal-sized sand spear gathered in his hand and threw it down. This time he aimed at Ye Hao''s head.


    If the head is smashed, even if it is a powerhouse of the main **** level, the immortality will damage the godhead and soul, and it will be difficult to repair millions, and the combat power will be greatly reduced.


    However, Lord Dick''s mortal blow did not have the same effect as the previous attack.


    A condensed hand of black energy grabbed the sand spear that was shot down, and the sand spear was corroded by the black aura.


    "This... how is this possible!" Dick didn''t believe in evil, and again threw many spears, each of which contained the power of desert elements.


    But not surprisingly, when these spears approached the five-body throwing guy, they were all caught by the black hands on his body.


    "Dick, don''t act rashly now. Prevent him from doing what he did before!" Jenny suggested cautiously.


    "Dick, listen to Jennifer. This kid is in a very weird state now, most of which is the blackness on his body. I...always feel as if I have seen it somewhere..." Harper''s face was black and he was wary of Ye Hao''s situation, while thinking about where he had seen this situation.


    Lord Dick did not impulse this time, after all, the situation of this guy in front of him was indeed very strange.


    The most important thing is that unknown black energy, which is definitely not as simple as the power of the law of darkness. This power makes the elemental power in his body have an uneasy desire to escape.


    suddenly!


    Ye Hao''s body stood up, but his head was weak and hung there, like a dead body.


    But the black aura on his body is getting more and more crazy, these black auras seem to be swallowing Ye Hao, covering Ye Hao''s body a little bit.


    At the same time, it also covered the sand spears that pierced Ye Hao''s back, and dissolved the sand spears bit by bit.


    Ten seconds later, Ye Hao suddenly raised his head and opened his confined eyes. They were a pair of eyes without whites, filled with an aura of destruction, which made people shiver with their eyes. feel.


    The black energy surging from Ye Hao''s body directly formed a liquid black robe on his body, wrapping it from head to toe, giving people a mysterious and terrifying feeling.


    "Huh..." Ye Hao let out a black breath.


    Jennifer swallowed. As a goddess who has studied the battle method, she is very sensitive to the forces of the world.


    At this point, even Harper is inferior to her.


    At this moment, she discovered that the black breath that this man exhaled, the space where that black breath reached, the various powers that originally existed, were all swallowed up!


    Only the unknown power is left!


    Be aware that this situation is very rare.


    For example, a person uses the power of the fire element, or the power of the law.


    The water element in his space will all exist, but the proportion of existence may be very low because of the conflict with the flame element or the law.


    Less than one part in a trillion, but at least they still exist!


    But this unknown power appeared, and all other powers were swallowed up whenever they approached!


    What a terrifying and greedy power this is.


    "Just... Did you shoot so cool?" Ye Hao said, but his voice shuddered like the three main gods at the moment.


    Lord Dick did not speak.


    "Now it''s my turn." Ye Hao''s mouth curled up. His lips were black at the moment, and even the rest of his breath seemed to be black and gray.


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers, and hundreds of black spears appeared around his body, all of which poured down toward Dick''s location.


    Lord Dick didn''t think much at first, and he also summoned a sand spear to hedge against him.


    But a shocking scene appeared when the black spear collided with the sand spear of Lord Dick.


    The black spear was astonishing as a living thing, it directly swallowed the sand spear, and rushed towards the Lord Dick.


    "No! Jennifer!" Harper shouted when he saw that the situation was bad.


    He and Jennifer shot at the same time.


    Boom boom boom


    Black **** burst out in the sky.


    "What the **** is this!" The Lord Dick had already flown to a height of 10,000 meters at this moment, panting heavily, his eyes filled with fright.


    "I know what it is!"


    Lord Dick and Jennifer looked at Harper who was talking at the same time. They noticed that Harper''s eyes were panic, fear, and incredible!


    As the big disciples of the middle lord God Fengshen, they saw this look in Harper''s eyes for the first time.


    "What''s that?" Jennifer asked.


    "Demon''s Law!" Harper said with a heavy tone.


    "Demon''s Law? How could this be possible!" Dick also appeared in panic in his eyes, and he didn''t believe it.


    "Yes, this is the law of the devil. My master has shown me the record of this thing, and its characteristics are similar to the law of darkness, but the law of darkness corrupts the enemy and consumes itself while corroding.


    The Demon''s Law is different. It is to devour the enemy. Facing a person with the Demon''s Law, if you can''t give an attack that is doubled higher than the enemy, it will be difficult to offset the opponent''s law!


    Once the body comes into contact with the power of the demon''s law, the Quasi-God-level will instantly become a demon that loses its mind and does not distinguish between the enemy and me. The main-god-level can also resist it, protecting itself by amputation or the force of the law.


    Only the gods of the **** king level can fear the laws of the devil to a certain extent! "


    Harper looked at the man who looked like a demon and was completely different from before. He took a deep breath: "The law of the devil is known as one of the most terrifying laws! In terms of combat, even the laws of space and time are rare laws. Above!


    In the words of my master, this is simply the law for fighting, killing, and destroying! "

 Chapter 2588： He has the heart of the devil!

    "But he is an earth species, how could he have the laws of demons! As far as I know, even on the demon plane, ordinary demons, even those of the upper main **** level, will only possess the power of demons!


    Until now, the only known demons who possess the laws of demons are the seven demon gods! "Jennifer said suspiciously.


    "I also remember saying that." Lord Dick nodded.


    After all, the gods and all realms have faced resistance in the position of the devil for billions of years, and they still know this very well.


    They have also heard of the Devil''s Law. The reason they didn''t recognize Ye Hao as the Devil''s Law before was because they hadn''t thought about it at all.


    Who would have thought that there would be a law of demons on an earth species!


    "There is a possibility!" Harper''s expression became more solemn: "In the age of the ancient demon gods, the way they possessed the laws of the devil was to obtain the heart of the ancient demon god!


    Perhaps... this is what Horus-sama wanted. "


    Heart of the Ancient Demon God!


    Jennifer''s pupils dilated, and Dick took a step back subconsciously. This was the first time he looked at Ye Hao with horror in his eyes.


    "He has the heart of the ancient demon god? How could that kind of evil thing be planted by an earth!" Lord Dick''s voice was a little hurried.


    "I don''t know, but he can possess the laws of the devil, and coupled with his current state, it is highly possible that he has the heart of the ancient demon god." Harper said.


    Huhuhu


    At this time, Ye Hao, who was completely demonized, was already floating. His black eyes stared at the three main gods: "Let''s play the game."


    "Be careful! This guy is now very strong, has the heart of the ancient demon god, and also has the law of the devil. My master has said that each of these people has the ability to leapfrog battle! And very powerful!" Harper immediately Ready to fight.


    But at this time, Ye Hao rushed in front of him, and his jet black fist hit Harper with a heavy blow.


    Harper naturally didn''t dare to use his body to force it. The power of the devil''s law was not something that ordinary gods would dare to touch.


    He could only create a thick shield in front of him to resist Ye Hao''s fist, and then his body began to recede continuously. Because of the power of the wind element, his figure was still very fast.


    "Cross sand table!" Lord Dick raised his hands high, and a huge cross wheel appeared, spinning quickly towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at this cross sand table, without dodge or dodge, raised his hand and directly caught the cross sand table of Lord Dick.


    "How is it possible!" Lord Dick''s eyes widened, and a high-rank quasi-god unexpectedly caught his own trick with his bare hands.


    This devil''s law and the heart of the ancient demon gods are too terrifying, and they are not bad at all from the description in the legend.


    The black air in Ye Hao''s hand began to cover the cross sand table, and then a pitch black cross sand table was thrown by Ye Hao towards the Lord Dick.


    The speed and power are still above the cross sand table of the former Lord Dick.


    "Shield of Quicksand!"


    "Shield of Quicksand!"


    "..." Lord Dick hurriedly summoned a shield formed by quicksand in front of him, and not only one side, but constantly using it, summoning as many shields as possible as possible, and he did not hesitate to use one of his elements. Power consumption.


    This is exactly the Lord Dick''s fear of death.


    He doesn''t have the swift movement speed of the Lord Harper, and if he is contaminated by the power of this devil''s law, he is immortal and disabled!


    I haven''t seen the little gap on the arm of the Lord Harper, and it hasn''t recovered yet.


    Boom boom boom boom


    Several quicksand shields shattered, but fortunately, the multi-faceted shield created by Lord Dick successfully offset the attack and protected him.


    "What the hell, why fight this guy. This guy is like a hedgehog!" Lord Dick couldn''t help but vomit.


    At this time, he also completely understood why the gods and ten thousand realms were so strong, and there were about ten powerhouses at the **** king level.


    And there are only three powerhouses at the Demon King level on the Demon Plane, and in the past billions of years in the Gods and Demon Wars, there has been no benefit.


    Every guy in this girl who has the law of the devil is simply a super scary existence!


    Without four or five times the combat power, it is simply difficult to resist the opponent.


    Although the realm of the three of them is higher than Ye Hao, they all can only use elemental power, which is not at the same level as the power of law.


    This alone indirectly bridged the gap between the three of them and this guy.


    "Um... Harper, or let''s retreat first and look for reinforcements. To deal with this guy, at least a few middle master gods are needed to be present." At this time, the master **** Dick began to feel a little timid, a little retreated. .


    Goddess Jennifer is also very nervous at the moment.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho!" Suddenly, Ye Hao clutched his head as if it were painful, and the black energy on his body was boiling irregularly.


    "Dick, this is on the battlefield. At this time, leave such a lunatic in the back. Do you think you can escape? Once we retreat, if he pursues, it is very likely that we will be destroyed one by one!


    Don''t panic, this guy has not completely integrated with the heart of the ancient demon god, his state will not last long, we only need to delay the time! "Harper saw that Ye Hao''s current state is very unstable.


    And it can be judged that this person has completely lost his reason.


    "Jennifer, you are good at sealing spells. You seal him, Dick and I help you!" Harper said aloud.


    "Ok... OK, I will try my best. But you have to attract his attention first." Jennifer said nervously.


    "Dick!" Harper urged the flustered Dick.


    At the same time, he began to condense the power of two elements in his own hands.


    The power of desert elements and the power of wind elements.


    This is also why Harper can become a major disciple of Fengshen. He possesses the power of two elements and is considered a genius.


    Dick bit his scalp and began to gather the power of his desert elements.


    "The war spear of the desert god!" Dick condensed a huge spear, which was a hundred meters long, and looked quite spectacular.


    Harper on the other side also prepared his hole cards.


    "The shape of the sand, the shadow of the wind. The sand is howling!" Harper put his hands together and pointed at Ye Hao.


    The huge wind and waves whizzed down with the extremely fast sand.


    While the sand was everywhere, the spears roared.


    Ye Hao raised his hands, the sound of Devil May Cry came from the palm of his hand, and black ice crystals appeared, freezing all the attacks on both sides.


    Even the wind was frozen.


    Such a scene is terrifying!


    This is the law of demons with the power of ice elements...no! At this time, the elemental power of ice has been promoted to the power of law!

 Chapter 2589： twenty minutes! ...Two minutes?

    "Oh my God, did he realize the power of the ice law in this battle?" Lord Dick was dumbfounded by this situation.


    When is it such a light thing to comprehend the power of the law from the power of the elements.


    Where did this monster come from!


    Ye Hao stared at the two men who attacked him with black eyes. At this moment, he has no sense at all. He just fights instinctively and vents his inner desire to fight.


    He raised his hands, and Black Ice condensed in his hands, ready to attack the two.


    "Jennifer!" Lord Harper shouted.


    "All right!"


    Jennifer raised her artifact staff high, several iron chains sprang out from the desert, supporting Ye Hao and directly entangled Ye Hao''s limbs.


    At the same time, circles of sand wrapped around Ye Hao.


    "Good opportunity!" Lord Dick immediately prepared to counterattack.


    "Wait, that is the sealing circle that I prepared separately. If you attack from the outside circle, you will be broken!" Jennifer hurriedly stopped.


    "Then are we just looking at it?" Lord Dick was a little unwilling.


    "Do you still want to stand up against him?" Harper casts Dick a roll of eyes, and then interrogates Jennifer: "How long can you trap him?"


    Jennifer panted and looked at Ye Hao, who was trapped by her sand chains and seals vigilantly: "This is my best sand dune chain seal technique. It is not a problem to lock the lower master god.


    Just in case, I also specially arranged three circles of sand and dust enchantment outside! And there is a connection magic circle, if he wants to use his own power to break the sand chain.


    That power will be guided to the dust enchantment outside, and the power to break the formation will be greatly weakened. With this series of things, it can trap him for at least twenty minutes.


    However, we also cannot launch an attack in the same way, otherwise we will help him break through the circle without waiting for him to break the formation. This is the most perfect way I can do it. "


    Lord Harper nodded with satisfaction: "This is already good. He should not be able to maintain this state for more than 20 minutes. When the time comes, the power backlash, or other situations, we can all face."


    With that said, Lord Harper took out a scroll, and then tore the scroll.


    When this scroll was torn apart, the gods in other star areas were searching for Ye Hao''s whereabouts. The scrolls in their hands received this information one after another, and they began to rush towards the star area addresses sent.


    "And our current message has been sent out. The person closest to us will probably arrive within half an hour." Lord Harper said.


    At this moment, Lord Dick and Goddess Jennifer breathed a sigh of relief.


    Lord Dick took the time to say: "If this guy is really the heart of the ancient demon god, what does Lord Horus want this thing for? Wouldn''t he want..."


    Both Lord Harper and Goddess Jennifer glared at Dick.


    "Dick, no matter what Master Horus wants to do, it is Master Horus''s own choice. We only need to perform our tasks well. Lower gods like us have no right to speculate about the thoughts of the upper gods." Lord Harper said solemnly.


    "But... this thing is clearly classified as an evil thing among the various races. According to the rules... this thing has been discovered and must be destroyed.


    If this is to let other gods know that our gods have such a thing. "Lord Dick said worriedly.


    "Huh, something evil? Do you think there are no contraband in the treasure house of those guys? Maybe there are some people who are hiding the corpses of the demons for research, or they are storing some magical tools and props of the demon plane. Even the exercises.


    These are explicitly prohibited, but as long as they are not discovered by others, there is no problem. "Goddess Jennifer said with a chuckle.


    "Jennifer is right, so this time Horus has found us who are confidants. Remember, no one is allowed to tell the news that he has the heart of the ancient demon.


    Even if reinforcements come later, as long as they don''t take the initiative to find out, we can''t say, it''s best to pretend that you don''t know anything in front of Lord Horus.


    Sometimes, the less you know, the better.


    As for what Master Horus wants to do with this thing, we don''t need to think too much. If this thing...can create the second **** king of our Egyptian **** system, then..." Lord Harper stopped here and didn''t go on.


    Lord Dick and Goddess Jennifer also knew what Lord Harper wanted to say.


    If Lord Horus can rely on this thing, step into the God King level.


    That is a very good thing for them and for the Egyptian gods.


    That means they have hope to return to the ranks of first-class gods.


    Don''t think that the difference between the first-class **** system and the second-rate **** system is only one level, the difference in cultivation resources between the two is at least ten times the difference!


    This is why the Egyptian **** system has weakened so much during this period.


    Some people might think this is unfair.


    unfair?


    Are you going to tell those gods who stand at the top of the pyramid unfair?


    The next day, your **** system may be caught in the flames of war.


    The rules are formulated by these gods, and those weak gods can only develop within these rules, or they are...destroy.


    Kaz


    Suddenly, the sand chain that blocked Ye Hao began to be eroded by black step by step.


    "Jennifer, didn''t you say it could be sealed for 20 minutes. This hasn''t even come for two minutes!" Lord Dick swallowed, if it weren''t for his face, he would have turned around and ran away.


    "According to his strength positioning before, it was indeed possible to block for 20 minutes. Wait... his strength is still rising rapidly!" Jennifer''s eyes glowed, detecting Ye Hao''s strength.


    Because Ye Hao lost his reason, he did not hide his strength aura at all.


    "Oh my God, this has directly promoted his strength to the lower Lord God! The position I gave him before is just the pinnacle of the quasi God!" Jennifer said in horror.


    "Quick retreat!" The Lord Harper was reluctant to think about it at this moment, and flew into the sky without saying a word. Jennifer and Lord Dick followed closely behind.


    That monster is really terrifying. If it''s another night, I guess they will be finished...


    boom


    The blockade on the ground burst.


    Around Ye Hao''s body was a large piece of black energy, like a scene of hell, and he was a demon that came out of hell.


    The black gas has enveloped Ye Hao''s face, as if he was wearing a black mask, although not as hideous as a demon.


    But there is no expression, no fluctuation, that feeling is even more frightening than the hideous demon.


    Ye Hao raised his head, and at the same time he raised his hand.


    "Pluto Twelve Heavy Cannons!"


    Twelve black circles with terrifying shapes appeared on top of Ye Hao''s head, and the sound of howling ghosts and wolves was heard.

 Chapter 2590： The terrorist black group on the planet

    Chapter 2590 the terrifying black group on the planet


    Twelve consecutive black light beams rushed straight into the sky, and when the black light beam galloped, it even tore open the space, creating a lot of overlapping scenes.


    This trick was Ye Hao''s subconsciously combining the laws of the devil, because the law of darkness was one of the laws closer to the law of the devil.


    It is relatively easy to combine.


    The three main gods who flee also noticed the terrifying attack behind them.


    This is the magic of the power of two laws!


    "Hurry up!" Lord Harper shouted loudly, but his voice was soon drowned out by the roar of black beams.


    The twelve beams rushed straight into the sky, and could be seen from the ground far away.


    "It''s very dangerous, I was almost hit. This guy has grown in strength, but his fighting skills are much weaker." Goddess Jennifer sighed with relief.


    "Wait..." But Lord Dick pointed at the top of his head in horror.


    Jennifer looked up, her eyes widened.


    Because she saw the twelve black beams collided in the sky.


    A resident on a planet next door.


    A quasi-god was standing on top of the pyramid, muttering to herself: "Just now Goddess Jennifer personally came to look for someone. Who is so important that she would let the goddess of the lower main gods who rarely take shots appear."


    Just when he was curious, a loud voice came from above his head.


    Boom boom boom


    The quasi-god immediately raised his head. He saw that a **** ball appeared on the distant planet in the sky. The **** ball covered most of the sky of the planet, and even caused the planet. The cheapness of the track happened.


    The quasi-god immediately rose into the air and flew to an area close to outer space.


    He stared at the sky of that planet with a serious expression, and the terrifying wave of the explosion made him feel his body trembling even so far away.


    "This... is this a battle at the main **** level? But why this fluctuation makes me feel a sense of fear." The quasi **** swallowed.


    I looked intently for a long time, because of the distance, except for the black air mass produced by the explosion, I couldn''t see any movement there at all.


    As for the past to check?


    Don''t be kidding, it''s a battle at the main **** level, wouldn''t a quasi **** like him go looking for death?


    "I hope that nothing big will happen." The quasi **** prayed.


    ...


    Dick, Harper, and Jennifer all got up from the ground in embarrassment, with fear on their faces.


    Although the twelve black light beams did not concentrate them, the shock wave of the final explosion directly blasted them to the ground from an altitude of 10,000 meters, as if they had suffered a lot.


    "Damn it, the three of us are going to die here." Lord Harper looked at the scary guy unwillingly.


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s black eyes swept across the three of them in turn, as if looking at his prey.


    Kaz


    But at this moment, the "black mask" on Ye Hao''s face shattered, revealing a third of his right face and his right eye.


    It is worth noting that the black air on Ye Hao''s right eye was forced to the corner, revealing a trace of expression.


    "Uuuuu..." Ye Hao seemed to be in pain, his body swayed, and the black energy on his body surged violently.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao raised his right fist and directly hit the "black mask" on his face.


    Kaz Kaz


    More parts broke and fell off, and Ye Hao''s weak and pale face appeared again.


    Ye Hao''s right eye also recovered, but he seemed to be still struggling, as if he was struggling with something.


    "Good opportunity, he is now rejecting the heart of the ancient devil in his body!" Harper said loudly, and then he flew directly up, and his fist wrapped in sand directly hit Ye Hao''s chest.


    Kazkaz


    The black matter on Ye Hao''s chest also shattered a lot, and at the same time the black energy disappeared a lot.


    "Quicksand is raging!" Lord Dick also stood up at this time, releasing his own trick to attack Ye Hao.


    "Music of Sand!" Goddess Jennifer raised her hands, and a voice came out, and the surrounding sand began to sway violently, as if it were accompaniment.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    It''s the pain of my own body.


    However, under the attack of the three people, Ye Hao suffered a lot of injuries, but the same black energy on Ye Hao''s body also dissipated, and Ye Hao''s other eye also recovered his sanity.


    "Ahem..." After Ye Hao coughed up a pool of black blood, he suddenly raised his head and watched the three Harper prepare to attack him again.


    This time, Ye Hao didn''t fail to dodge, but a teleport appeared 100 meters away.


    "His current realm fluctuation is only high-level quasi-god, or even weaker! Take him now, remember that once you control it, you will directly abolish him!" Lord Harper gave a death order.


    This **** guy, he has too many cards.


    This made them all worried that if they were consumed in this way, the three of them were not sure that someone might fall here.


    The Harper trio kept on locking Ye Hao''s teleportation position immediately and continued to attack.


    Before the attack came, Ye Hao disappeared in place.


    "Look!" Lord Harper looked around immediately, and his spirit was released.


    But this time, the three of them did not find Ye Hao.


    "He knows the law of space, he must have hidden in the dimensional gap!" Jennifer pointed to the place where Ye Hao disappeared just now: "In the case of his serious injury, he must not stay in the dimensional gap for long, he will soon Come out from here."


    "Huh, the same trick is impossible to succeed with us twice. Remember, as soon as he comes out, he will attack! It does not matter even if he is dead, anyway, Lord Horus did not say that he must live." Said without mercy.


    At this moment, they didn''t care about Ye Hao''s life or death, they just wanted to end this incredible battle as soon as possible.


    This battle made them feel life threatening.


    The three main gods are surrounded by their own elemental powers, preparing for their own tricks.


    As soon as Ye Hao shows up, they will surprise them too much, and even almost make them capsize, a huge "surprise!"


    Time passed bit by bit.


    At this moment, one millisecond is as long as a year for them, their eyes are not blinking, and their breathing and heartbeat stop.


    Just to wait for that person to appear!

 Chapter 2591： Break through or die!

    Chapter 2591 Breakthrough or die!


    Dimensional gap


    This is a place where there is no life body. Various powerful creatures may come here, but they cannot live here for a long time.


    Because even if it is a god, if you stay here for too long, you may be lost here forever.


    And Ye Hao is here right now.


    "Cough cough..." Ye Hao vomited blood, he felt as if his body was about to be torn apart, and at this time there was an abyss-like voice roaring in his head.


    "Huh... come alive again." Ye Hao clutched his chest, when he was attacked by the Lord Dick.


    The Heart of the Ancient Demon God in his body didn''t know why, he actually broke the nine locks of Kunpeng on his own initiative, and Ye Hao was in very bad condition at that time.


    This caused Ye Hao to enter a state of demonization completely uncontrolled.


    At that time, Ye Hao had only fighting and killing in his mind, which also caused his combat power to rise rapidly.


    But in the end he reached the limit. If he doesn''t suppress him, Ye Hao will completely lose himself and become a demonic existence, another brand new "Ye Hao".


    Fortunately, several pictures in Ye Hao''s body suddenly burst into light.


    The map of the gods, the mountains, the sentient beings, and the blank map obtained from the eagle eye.


    The four pictures exudes a mysterious fluctuation, which made Ye Hao''s consciousness recover a little at the last moment.


    But Ye Hao''s own strength at the time was still unable to suppress the desire in his body.


    Finally, through the attack of the three Egyptian gods, that power suffered a little loss, which allowed Ye Hao to grasp the initiative, and then hid in the dimensional gap relying on the law of space.


    "Although my own danger is relieved, the three guys outside will definitely wait for me. I can''t stay here for too long. I must find a way." Ye Hao clutched his chest.


    But in the current situation, dragging this weak body, it is impossible to fight a decent battle.


    "Wait... I remember that when I lost consciousness before, a voice rang!" Ye Hao clicked on the system interface.


    Sure enough, there are two new prompt boxes in the task options.


    [The main task is completed, get the physique of wood]


    [Congratulations for collecting the five physiques and obtaining the ¡®five element physique¡¯]


    [Due to the completion of the task, 220 points will be exchanged for time scroll]


    [Get ¡®Time Scroll *220 Days¡¯]


    [¡¯Time Scroll*220¡¯: Inside the time scroll is a world with a completely different time flow rate, and the host can spend the reward time in it]


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up, it really was another village.


    Immediately, Ye Hao used this time scroll without saying a word and entered it.


    The small world in the time scroll is very special. It is a small white room of almost 100 square meters, surrounded by white walls, without any furniture or objects.


    There is no light, but this space is bright.


    And it¡¯s worth noting that the energy density of this space can be externally linked!


    And it is not the dimensional gap, but the world where the desert gods are.


    "Great, as long as I restore my strength here!" Ye Hao clenched his fists excitedly.


    The time of 220 days was enough for Ye Hao to repair his injuries.


    "But repairing the injuries alone is definitely not enough. Those three guys are still at the main **** level. And in my current situation, I definitely can''t use the **** heart of the devil, Xiao Cui''s injuries... I don''t know about these seven months. Can time allow her to fully recover."


    Ye Hao looked at his right arm with some worry.


    After all, dragons and humans are different. Xiaocui was seriously injured this time in a battle with the upper lord **** Horus. With the help of foreign objects outside, I wonder if she can repair herself.


    Slap


    Ye Hao patted his face, his eyes were a little self-deprecating: "Ye Hao, how old are you. Why do you think of others the first time, Xiaocui is very strong, but it does not mean that she protects you all the time? Every moment, in the end, you must rely on your own strength.


    This time I''ve given you a chance. Isn''t that impossible? As long as you can break through to the realm of the lower main **** within this period of time, then facing the three guys after you go out will not be a problem at all!


    Let alone those three guys, even if a few more come, they won¡¯t be able to stop you! "


    That''s right!


    Without considering Xiao Cui, Ye Hao''s only way to save himself was to break through to the next Lord God in these 220 days!


    Break through to the next main **** in 220 days?


    If the main gods outside knew about this, they would laugh wildly.


    If the high-level quasi-god breaks through to the main-god level, it is not enough to have enough time, let alone only 220 days?


    There are some high-level quasi-gods whose life span can reach 20 million years, but they can''t take that step in their lifetime!


    One can imagine how difficult it is in the middle!


    And now this is the only path Ye Hao can choose.


    Ye Hao didn''t think much, he began to sit on the ground, repairing his injury first.


    To practice, you must ensure that you return to the peak state, otherwise you will fall short if you act too hastely.


    Ye Hao suffered such a serious injury, but fortunately, he had Holy Healing and he also had a powerful repair ability.


    I don''t know how long it took, but it didn''t take too long to repair it anyway.


    Next, Ye Hao still didn''t practice, but began to ponder the Five Elements physique.


    This is a brand-new ability. Thinking about this kind of thing, Ye Hao felt that he might have more possibilities to break through to the Lord God level.


    In this way, Ye Hao''s time passed bit by bit.


    In this space, there is hardly any concept of time.


    Except that Ye Hao''s hair began to grow a little bit, his beard began to grow out.


    If it weren''t for this, maybe you wouldn''t feel that time was passing by.


    But Ye Hao has benefited a lot from it, most of which is in the study of the Five Elements Constitution.


    These five seemingly ordinary attributes give people a completely different feeling, and even when exploring deeper, they will find that these five attributes are like the fundamentals of the world.


    Other attributes are derived from these attributes.


    For example, when the temperature of water decreases, it can turn into ice, and some changes can turn into poisonous water.


    For example, fire also has many other forms, such as magma, such as the sun, such as ghost fire.


    There is also gold, which seems to be rare, but steel, copper, and iron are actually closely related to it.


    These five simple attributes seemed to have undergone a certain change, and a world could be constructed. At this moment, Ye Hao''s body also found some changes.

 Chapter 2592： Ultimate·Destroy Starlink

    Chapter 2592 Ultimate Destroying Starlink


    The Harper trio are still waiting.


    All three of them were ready to fight, and the moment Ye Hao appeared, they could launch their own attacks.


    "It''s been half a minute, why hasn''t there been any movement?" Lord Dick said nervously, and even sweat had soaked the armor and clothes of the Hall Lord.


    Harper held his breath and said sternly: "Don''t relax your vigilance, he is just a high-level master god, it is impossible to stay in the dimension gap for too long.


    Even some famous space gods, they can''t stay in that place for too long.


    This guy can only stay a few more minutes at most. "


    While speaking, a drop of sweat from Lord Harper¡¯s forehead fell to the ground and quickly evaporated.


    The temperature around this is rising rapidly because of the tense atmosphere of the three main gods.


    Another half minute passed, and this minute and one second was simply too tormenting for them.


    "Come!" Jennifer screamed suddenly, because a hand was exposed from the space.


    She immediately launched her attack.


    The other two main gods also attacked immediately.


    Three attacks fell on that position at the same time, but this was far from stopping, and the three continued to launch attacks.


    Round after round of attacks, it was as if they were venting their anger against the land.


    Until the Lord Dick and Goddess Jennifer were a little panting.


    "Have you played enough? This planet hates you for taking wives, or has it brought you a green hat. It''s so necessary."


    A frivolous voice came from the heads of the three main gods.


    The three main gods were dumbfounded at this moment, and at the same time their attacks stopped. The smoke and dust disappeared where they attacked.


    Except for a large area of ??terrible land, there is no sign of anything.


    "This... how is this possible? We obviously launched an attack as soon as you appeared. You shouldn''t have the opportunity to use teleport at all!" Lord Harper raised his head and saw the person who frightened him.


    But fortunately, this person''s state is still normal, not in that demon state.


    It''s just a little strange that the man who had paid off before this time was covered with beard and his hair covered his shoulders.


    It''s completely different from before.


    "Your attack is really like a drizzle, so when I first came out, I took a little bit. Then I teleported to this position.


    I originally wanted to say hello to you, but seeing how hot you are, I can''t bear to disturb you. "Ye Hao said with a light smile.


    "Don''t talk nonsense with him, he is not in that state now, the three of us will go up together and take him down!" Dick Lord God took the lead in attacking.


    A sand spear condensed in his hand and went straight to Ye Hao.


    "Wait!" Lord Harper and Goddess Jennifer stopped at the same time, but it was too late.


    When the Lord Dick rushed in front of Ye Hao, his sand spear pierced Ye Hao''s body, but before he was happy, he realized that he had just stabbed an afterimage.


    And his body began to fall rapidly, and finally hit the ground heavily.


    "Cough cough cough..." Lord Dick vomited blood. He looked at the ice gun on his abdomen in disbelief. He couldn''t believe it: "This... how is this possible?"


    "When you pierced me before, it seemed to be very vigorous." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Lord Dick. He raised his hand.


    Dozens of ice spears gathered around his body, and the power of the ice law was attached to it.


    The originally hot and dry temperature suddenly became extremely cold.


    "No! Save Dick!" The Lord Harper saw that Ye Hao is very weird now, but he doesn''t know what is weird, but the most important thing now is to save Dick.


    The Lord Harper and Goddess Jennifer were ready to do it, but a terrifying pressure caused them to fall directly to the ground, and their feet began to tremble.


    "Ok... so heavy." Jennifer knelt directly on one knee.


    "This...this is a completely different feeling from before, he still has hidden laws!" Lord Harper looked at the man in horror.


    But even more terrifying scenes soon appeared.


    The ice spears, one after another, fell from the sky and pierced into the body of Lord Dick.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Lord Dick burst out a painful roar.


    Originally such an attack would not bring such pain to Lord Dick.


    But Ye Hao, with a black belly, added a little bit of material to the top of the ice gun, using the law of soul to impose a trick that can burn the soul.


    So every fall of this ice gun will not only injure the body of Lord Dick, but also severely damage the soul of Lord Dick.


    The pain of the soul is far more terrifying than the body.


    And seeing Lord Dick look so painful, both Lord Harper and Goddess Jennifer trembled.


    "Since you like torturing people so much, let you enjoy it slowly." Ye Hao smiled and looked at his work.


    The current Lord Dick is bound to die, his soul is full of holes, and his soul is still being eaten away.


    And this kind of cutscene lasted for several hours, and the process was irreversible. Now for Lord Dick, death may be regarded as a kind of enjoyment.


    "Well, it''s your turn next." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the other two.


    The physique of gold corresponds to the elemental power of gold, and under the blessing of the elemental power of gold, Ye Hao gave them a gravitational position that made it difficult for the two lower master gods to move.


    This time, gathering the five element physiques made Ye Hao familiar with the use of each physique.


    The Lord Harper suddenly burst into a wave of air, and his breath began to rise, but when Ye Hao thought that this guy was going to fight to the death, he didn''t expect the Lord Harper to turn around and run away.


    The running speed is probably faster than at any time in his life.


    "Tsk tusk, I thought you would fight with me. In that case, let me try my new trick with you. This is the first time I have used the whole body."


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers, and a black ball appeared on his fingertips, and around the ball was a light strip of five colors.


    "Ultimate ¡¤ Destroy Starlink"


    This is the upgraded version of the Quadruple Ring of Destruction, and it is also a completely mature version.


    The volume is smaller than any previous one, like a marble.


    "Go." Ye Hao said softly.


    This small black ball flew out and caught up with Lord Harper at a very fast speed.


    Lord Harper felt the sense of crisis behind him, he tried to defend, but it was useless at all, the ultimate destruction star ring directly rushed into his head.


    The body of the Lord Harper had a meal, and then directly exploded, forming a terrifying vacuum zone in the air.


    "The effect is not bad." Ye Hao nodded in satisfaction, then looked at the trembling goddess Jennifer beside him.


    The goddess was already trembling all over, and there was only panic in her eyes.


    "No...don''t...I...I don''t want to die yet." Jennifer, the usually dignified and elegant goddess, knelt directly on the ground at this time, looking at Ye Hao imploringly.


    You know that goddess is a very rare creature. In the same realm, it is estimated that only one or two realms are female.


    Except for the existence of the angel family.


    Therefore, most men will respect and cherish their female compatriots. The treatment of a lower goddess is equivalent to a middle male god.


    I have never seen this Jennifer goddess.

 Chapter 2593： The fall of the three main gods

    Chapter 2593 three main gods fall


    Twenty minutes later.


    The first wave of Egyptian gods appeared at the site of this battle.


    There are five lower main gods and two middle main gods.


    They did not see the goal of this mission.


    Instead, he saw three bodies.


    "This...what is going on here?" A goddess hurriedly landed on the ground, and she quickly walked to an ice sculpture: "This is...Jennifer!"


    Inside the ice sculpture in front of me, there was a helpless goddess Jennifer kneeling on the ground, her body was covered with ice crystals, and her body had completely lost her breath.


    "This is the power of the ice law. Her spirit, body, and personality have been completely damaged by freezing." One of the two middle main gods fell down, glanced and gave the answer.


    "There is a very complicated aura over there, there are many kinds of elemental power residues in it. And...and..."


    The middle main **** paused and looked at the middle-aged man wearing a pale blue Egyptian costume next to him.


    This person is the wind **** Hugh among the Egyptian gods.


    That is, the master of Lord Harper who fought Ye Hao before.


    "It''s the breath of the fall of the Harper Godhead." Fengshen Hugh clenched his fists. Although there was no extra word, everyone around could feel that the wind around the Fengshen body was a little uncontrollable.


    Everyone knows that Harper is not an ordinary disciple of Fengshen Hugh, but a direct disciple who is determined by him as the future heir, and even treated as his own heir.


    And now, all of this has been destroyed, and this genius who was given the public''s attention has fallen on this little-known planet.


    "Two middle-ranked master gods, there is still one alive here. It''s the master **** Dick!" At this time, a voice called from a distance.


    The two middlemen walked over, and they saw Dick, whose body was twitching constantly and his face was painful, but he couldn''t speak out.


    His appearance was quite miserable, his body was riddled with sores, and his blood was almost draining.


    "Dick, hold on. We heal your wounds!" A lower **** who knew Dick prepared to heal Dick.


    "It''s useless, we''re late." The middle main **** squinted at the tormented Dick in front of him: "His soul is already riddled with holes, even if the king-level power comes. It must be fixed with confidence.


    What''s more, his body has also been corroded a lot, among which are the law of darkness and the law of soul. "


    "The law of the soul?" everyone exclaimed, staring at the middle main god.


    Because this middle main **** is no one else, his master is Lord Anubis, one of the three upper main gods of the ancient Egyptian gods, and Lord Anubis is best at the law of soul!


    It is known as the **** who masters the soul of the Egyptian gods!


    The middle main **** is the vulture goddess Nehbert, who has just been promoted to the middle main **** in the last 100 years.


    Because Anubis and Horus are brothers, Horus will also instruct the vulture goddess to practice some secrets, and this time he was dispatched to perform the task.


    "Are you sure? The law of soul is something that no one can cultivate. The only one who has the law of soul in our entire Egyptian **** system is the master!" Fengshen Xiu looked at the vulture goddess seriously.


    Although the law of soul is not very powerful in battle, the most frightening thing is that it can directly damage the soul of the gods!


    We must know that a **** whose body is destroyed can still be resurrected, and the person whose godhead is destroyed is at most falling into the altar!


    But if the soul is destroyed, it will really fall completely, and there will be no chance of resurrection.


    Therefore, in the gods and all realms, most people are very afraid of people who have the law of soul, and no one wants to provoke a **** who has the law of soul.


    The vulture goddess nodded and said with a stern face: "It''s absolutely not wrong. Although I only cultivate the power of the soul element now. But it can completely destroy the soul of a lower main god.


    Only the soul law of the main **** level can have such power. This is what my teacher father told me.


    And this breath is very similar to my master''s soul law! "


    Everyone took a breath.


    "What''s going on here? The Law of Ice, the Law of Darkness, the Law of Soul, and various elemental powers. This is not like a simple battle at all, but like a battlefield!" Fengshen Hugh Shen Sheng said.


    Others also showed puzzled expressions.


    According to Lord Horus'' orders, this time their task should be to hunt down a person, but how could this person possess so much power of law.


    "Could it be that that guy has an accomplice and ambushed the Lord Harper and the others here!" The vulture goddess said suspiciously, "Didn''t Master Horus say that this guy has two companions of the angel race!"


    "There is such a possibility, but there is no angelic elemental power or the aura of the laws of angels. You must know that the arrogant creatures of angels, their aura is like corpses that have been rotten for many years, and it will not be so simple.


    But here is nothing to feel. "Fengshen Hugh said.


    "It''s not just the angels, this guy has other companions?" The vulture goddess said solemnly: "The master **** who has the power of law, this news must be reported to Lord Horus. This is not a fading hunt. Caught.


    This time, we lost three lower main gods. If we lose some more, this is not a trivial matter for our Egyptian gods! "


    They don''t care about the loss of the quasi god, after all, there are thousands of them.


    But the main gods are quite scarce, and the number of main gods in the entire Egyptian **** system is not more than one hundred! Almost 5% was lost all at once!


    "Well, you are right. The enemy''s strength is unknown. We can''t act rashly. We will send a message back first, so that everyone who is still searching will gather together, and then we will report the situation here to Master Horus." ¡¤ Hugh said.


    "Then...what about the Lord Dick?" The next Lord God pointed at the Lord Dick who was still lingering.


    Fengshen Xiu sighed, he raised his hand, and a wind winch appeared in front of him.


    "He has no chance of living anymore. Instead of letting him suffer here, it''s better to give him a happy one."


    After speaking, the wind winch fell down.


    Starting from the feet of Lord Dick, he shattered his body little by little.


    And Lord Dick did not show an expression of pain and fear, on the contrary, he showed a smile and happiness.


    As if thanking everyone, he ended his pain.


    Finally, Lord Dick disappeared completely.


    This battle can be regarded as an end, and ended with the fall of the three lower chief gods of Egypt, but their gang did not even see the enemy.

 Chapter 2594： Remote plane

    "Harper, Dick, and Jennifer have fallen?" Horus frowned.


    He was sitting in his own temple, and he never thought that this would be the result.


    If it weren''t for things here, he couldn''t get away, he really wanted to personally support.


    He originally thought that a senior quasi-god boy should be able to cope with the person he sent out, but he didn''t expect this to happen.


    "Master Horus, three main gods fell all at once. I think this action should be slowed down first, and now the most important thing is about the ruins.


    If at such a time, a few more main gods fall, even if your brother comes forward, it will provoke the disgust of other gods. This is very bad for you. "A middle lord **** beside him persuaded.


    Horus did not speak, he was very unwilling, but that guy had the heart of the ancient demon god.


    But he couldn''t publish this news.


    Damn, why are two important things colliding together at this time.


    Suddenly, the magical instrument on the waist of the middle main **** gleamed.


    The middle main **** picked up the magic weapon, and then he exclaimed: "Master Horus, there is news from the ruins. The ruins have already been opened, and it is estimated that it will not open in more than five days!


    The people of other gods have assembled and are ready to dispatch at any time. If you don''t go again, it''s really too late.


    The stuff in there is very important, if you are lucky enough to get it, it will be very useful to you! "


    Horus took a deep breath.


    That''s right, the things in it are very important to him, although that thing doesn''t have the extremely terrifying power like the Heart of the Ancient Demon God.


    But at least it''s not as unstable as the Heart of the Ancient Demon God.


    And if you want to step into the **** king level, owning that thing can be regarded as a rare shortcut!


    "The high-ranking gods of other gods will be dispatched, and I can''t let go of this opportunity. Anyway, catch that kid, there are opportunities, but if this ruin is missed, I really don''t know how many more years will be waited." Horus Standing up, he raised his hand.


    A brilliant magic weapon appeared in his hand, it was his natal magic weapon "Eye of Horus".


    And the reason why he didn''t chase Ye Hao during this period was because he was here to further temper his own destiny magic weapon, and his efforts paid off.


    At this moment, this Horus has become the weapon of the pinnacle of the main **** level!


    Going further up would be the God-killing level. As for making God-killing weapons, that was not something Horus could do if he wanted to.


    "Let''s go." The two people in the temple left here.


    ...


    A remote plane of the Egyptian gods.


    After three days of escape, Ye Hao came here successfully.


    The Egyptian gods have many planes, and the plane barriers of the gods and the world are not particularly strong. In some locations, there are special transmission channels for people to travel between planes and planes.


    Some deities who are good at space laws can directly create a channel in places where the barriers of the plane are relatively weak.


    So Ye Hao is relatively relaxed here.


    In order to avoid the pursuit, he stepped across several planes in succession, and after learning about the situation of many planes in detail, he came to this remote plane.


    Plane of Kumat


    This is the name of this place. It is a plane where resources are scarce. In the colloquial terms of the gods and the world, it means "poor country".


    In the plane of Kumat, there are only three star fields and sixteen planets.


    To be defined as a planet in the gods and all realms, it must be a planet with a certain area.


    And among these sixteen planets, there are generally dead stars that can''t allow ordinary people to live.


    The population of the remaining eight planets is also quite scarce, so normal people would not choose to live here.


    The several uses here are to imprison prisoners and accumulate some indestructible garbage.


    But when Ye Hao came here, he found something was wrong.


    "It''s not that it''s inaccessible here. On a planet with a population of less than 100 million, how come there are so many people in such a small city?" Ye Hao frowned and looked at the lively streets.


    "I don''t know." The man on the side whispered: "According to the news we heard before, there should be very few people here, and most of them are some elderly women, children, criminals, or deported races and people."


    Ye Hao glanced at the man.


    The man hurriedly said: "I definitely did not deceive adults, these are all things I know."


    "Don''t be afraid, we''ll know if we ask." Ye Hao pointed to a storefront that looked like a pub next to it.


    And this person who followed Ye Hao was the group of earth species that Ye Hao took away.


    At the end of the battle, Ye Hao also fulfilled his promise and took all those people away from the planet.


    Because there were a lot of people, Ye Hao couldn''t let all of them follow, so it took a while to create a spatial magic weapon and put all those people inside.


    That is equivalent to a simple artificial sub-plane, but the space is not very large, and it cannot be maintained for too long.


    This person was the most pleasing to Ye Hao among the group, and he was the bravest person in the group at the time. His name was Mo De.


    He was less than twenty-five years old, but his talent was quite good. He already had the strength of the seventh-tier peak.


    And because of the perennial oppression of Princess Turing, they either fight the King''s Guard or fight the captured monsters.


    Under such oppression, they can still live, it is conceivable that their combat experience is quite rich.


    What they lack is self-confidence.


    Another reason why Ye Hao came to this planet was to find a way out for them.


    After all, he couldn''t always take these people with him, nor could he bring them back to the earth plane, so he needed to consider their placement.


    "Hello, bring me a few glasses of your best wine." Ye Hao sat on the counter, and an ordinary woman served them wine.


    Ye Hao took out a crystal coin, which was the currency used by the gods and all realms, and was called the coin.


    Seeing this crystal coin, the woman''s eyes lit up, because the price of this ten thousand world coin was equivalent to a ten thousand yuan check on the earth.


    Ordinary people come to them to drink, they are all bean-sized spars, equivalent to dozens or hundreds of pieces.


    "I have a few questions that I want me to ask you, you answer me. This thing is yours." Ye Hao stuffed this ten thousand world coin on the woman''s chest.


    The woman looked at Ye Hao with all her charms, her posture, not to mention seductive...confused.


    Of course, in Ye Hao''s view, that is nothing at all.


    "My lord, what do you want to know. I will tell you that there is a vacant room on it, should we go up and chat?" The woman also intends to have something wonderful with Ye Hao, a local tyrant.

 Chapter 2595： Heaven and Earth Relics

    The person next to her, seeing this woman who usually has eyes above the top, showed such a posture, they couldn''t help but look at this man with envy.


    You must know that usually they can only take advantage of this woman.


    And this time, this man can directly ride a horse.


    "No, I just want to ask why there are so many people here suddenly." Ye Hao refused the woman''s invitation and said calmly.


    The woman was a little bit disappointed. The young man who could directly take out the crystal coins must be a rich man. She had lost an opportunity to help a cash cow.


    But since people don''t have this thought, she is also a smart person.


    "My lord, you are a foreigner. You didn''t know that there was a big disturbance on our side some time ago. Not only our plane, but also several nearby star domain planes gathered many people.


    This plane of ours is still relatively small, and other planes are even said to have even the powers of the upper master gods appear! "The woman replied.


    "What''s the big move? Even the upper Lord God was attracted?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    It is not a simple thing to be able to attract the upper main god.


    "In the plane of Kumat of our Egyptian gods, the plane of tortoises of the lava **** system, and the one-eyed giant plane of the giant gods in the middle of a barren plane.


    Suddenly there was a relic of heaven and earth! As soon as this thing appeared, it alarmed many people of the gods.


    It is said that several first-class gods have sent people! "The woman said excitedly.


    "Heaven and earth ruins? Is this ruin very powerful? It can attract people with first-class gods." Ye Hao asked.


    Because Ye Hao opened a soundproof barrier when the woman answered the question before, and the people outside did not hear Ye Hao''s words at this time.


    Otherwise it is estimated that they will show the same expression as the woman at the moment.


    "My lord, don''t you know this?" The woman first looked at Ye Hao in surprise, but when she saw Ye Hao''s unhappy expression, she immediately pretended that nothing happened and continued.


    "The relics of heaven and earth are one of the rare congenital relics in this world... uh... the congenital relics are not man-made relics, but created by the heavens and the universe due to some coincidence.


    And there are many good things in the ruins of heaven and earth, the most famous one is undoubtedly the soul of the law and the power of the elements that are flooding in the ruins of heaven and earth, as long as you catch these things.


    There is a high probability that you can understand the power of the law or the power of the elements!


    In addition, there is a kind of rough stone that is said to increase talents and help improve the realm. "


    Ye Hao suddenly dilated his pupils.


    The original stone of heaven and earth?


    Isn''t this what you need in your system upgrade requirements!


    I didn''t expect that I was searching hard, but I waited here. This is really an inexhaustible road, and there will be another village.


    In this way, this relic of heaven and earth needs to be visited once.


    Later, Ye Hao asked the woman about the specific situation.


    This relic of heaven and earth first appeared a month ago, was discovered by adventurers, and then spread.


    From the beginning to the maturity of the relics of heaven and earth, it takes a month to half a year.


    And according to this woman''s intelligence, many powerful people have appeared here one by one in the past few days, which means that the time from the opening of the heaven and earth ruins will definitely not exceed a week!


    And the barren plane where the ruins of heaven and earth are located is actually the three non-planes.


    No one wants to ask for it, there is no cultivation resources, and no one manages the plane.


    In this kind of plane, the characteristic is that the plane is not big, and there are all kinds of monsters of monsters. Most people seldom want to go to such a place, and no gods want such a broken place.


    So it happened to be a buffer zone for the Egyptian gods, giant gods, and lava gods.


    As the name suggests, the giant gods are a group of giants, cyclops, stone giants, two-headed giants and so on.


    They are not many in number and they are not good at magic arts, but their melee ability is terrifying, so they are also second-rate gods, but they are not as strong as Egyptian gods.


    The lava **** system is a very influential **** system, just a four-stream **** system.


    And the planes owned by this **** system are all relatively special planes.


    The planetary world there is full of magma and volcanic terrain, and the temperature is higher than the plane of the desert **** system. It is 100 degrees Celsius all year round, and it can double at the highest.


    No creatures with low heat and fire resistance properties can survive there.


    In addition, the power of the gods will greatly increase their combat effectiveness in this environment.


    This has led to the fact that although this **** system has a low level and few strong people, there is no other **** system that will fight this **** system.


    And the ruins of heaven and earth that were born this time are in the middle zone of these three gods.


    So now the edge planes of these three areas are particularly lively.


    The number of people in such inaccessible places as the plane of the Egyptian **** Kumat is also several times larger than usual.


    But the most people are still the planes that are closely connected to the giant gods. The reason is simple. The planes over there are more prosperous than here.


    Those strong people who usually pamper themselves, when there are better choices, those who stand on top, will naturally choose a better place.


    After learning about these circumstances, Ye Hao left this place.


    "My lord, are you going to go to this ruin of heaven and earth!" The next to Mead looked at Ye Hao eagerly: "We are willing to go through fires and waters for you, sir!"


    Such relics of heaven and earth can only be encountered once in tens of millions of years!


    Ye Hao glanced at Mord, he naturally knew what calculation he was making in his heart.


    "The strength of Tier 7? When you go to that place at this time, it is just cannon fodder. The strongest power there is the upper main god. In that kind of place, the power of the 8th order and the quasi-god are all pawns, cannon fodder!


    Only strong people above the main **** level can have a place, at least now you are not worthy to go there. "Ye Hao said mercilessly.


    Mod''s face was dim and he lowered his head.


    He knew that Ye Hao was right. People like them were really dead for a lifetime in such a place, and they couldn''t completely rely on Master Ye Hao.


    "But don''t worry, I have prepared a place for you to practice. I will send you over now, just not too far away from here.


    There, at least you are safe. "Ye Hao said, turning around and walking out of the tavern.


    Disappeared in the crowd with Mod.


    A few hours later.


    A huge team appeared in the star field on the plane of Kumat.


    And the flag that stood upright represented Lord Horus!


    If they can get some opportunities inside, it will be a great harvest for them!

 Chapter 2596： Crime domain

    Crime domain


    In addition to the barren plane, there is another special existence in the gods and all worlds, which is the domain of sin.


    The Sin Territory is a small star field, and here it is also considered a land of no owner.


    Each crime domain has its own restrictions, which can restrict some powerful people from breaking in.


    And these several sin domains, combined together, become a sin **** system.


    A neutral **** system that is not expensive for anyone to manage, and there is no clear leader.


    But any **** system will not interfere with the operation of this sinful **** system, nor will it hit his attention, even the many powerhouses of the first-class **** system.


    There are many legends about this.


    Some people say that behind the sin **** system are some **** king-level powerhouses.


    Some people say it is an agreement between the first-class gods, and no one is allowed to interfere in the sin gods.


    And there are some fugitives or exiles in the sin **** system.


    Or maybe some of the gods that were originally the five streams of gods were defeated, lost their original status and territory, and were unwilling to join other gods.


    Can only linger in the sin **** system.


    So, does this also create a situation? The nominal number of gods in the sin gods is more than the number of gods officially recognized in the world.


    There are some gods, even only a few people.


    And here, it is true to abide by the rule that the strong is king, and no one cares what kind of gods or forces you are behind.


    Everything outside is nothing here!


    People here will only abide by their own rules.


    It can be considered a place outside the law.


    At this moment, Ye Hao brought Mord and his companions to a sin area in the sin **** system.


    It is strange to say that these sin domains are not connected together, they are all separated by gods, but there are still portals between each other.


    It''s like an enclave.


    And in the Sin Territory, unlike other galaxies, there are planets, but in a large space, there are floating islands.


    There is a prosperous city on every island, and there are bridges connecting the islands.


    The size of a sin domain is equivalent to a normal plane.


    "This is the No. 7 Sin Domain in the Sin God System, and it is also where you will live here in the future." Ye Hao looked at the Mode behind him and said: "The limit here is from the 8th rank strong to the 6th rank strong. , You are in the seventh-order realm, and here is just right for you."


    Mould looked around, the orderly city, he looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "My lord. Are you?"


    "You will live here in the future. Here they will not discriminate against you because of your status as an earth species. There are even some people with demon blood here.


    So you can rest assured and be bold here. You can cultivate by yourself, build up your own power, or find a power, find a place to live, at least you can live in peace. "Ye Hao said lightly.


    "No! We want to practice, and I want to become a strong man like an adult. On the Egyptian **** system, besides us, there are other people of the earth species who are oppressed.


    We don''t ask adults for your help, but as long as we can bear a strong man like an adult, we will rescue our companions and make those who have oppressed us pay the price! "Mud clenched his fists and said firmly.


    Others also agreed, and of course there were a few silent people.


    Ye Hao nodded in satisfaction. He took out a few storage items and gave them to Mod: "Your talent and strength are the best among the big guys, and you will be their leader in the future.


    If one of them wants to leave afterwards, don''t stop, everyone has their own ambitions and don''t force it.


    And these storage props contained some cultivation techniques and cultivation techniques, as well as the currency of the gods and all realms. And some props that may help you at critical times. "


    Mod did not refuse, and took these things.


    "Go ahead and start your brand new journey. I am waiting for the day when you can stand in front of me with your heads upright." Ye Hao looked at the group of people.


    He gave these people hope, but the final path depends on them.


    The cultivation before the eighth-level holy level may be possible by persecution, but after it arrives, it can only be done by one''s own heart.


    Mod knelt on one knee, dropped a fist on the ground, and lowered his head: "Sir, you saved the life of Mod, and I know I am nothing in front of you.


    But Mord will not let the adults down, and will strive to create a world here, just in the name of the earth **** system! "


    "In the name of the Earth God System!" The other people also knelt on the ground and shouted angrily.


    "Okay, I''ll wait." Ye Hao smiled, then turned his back and flew away.


    But instead of flying away, he was invisible in the air.


    He looked at this group of people, under the leadership of Mod, walked towards a floating island city, turning a new page in their lives.


    "Earth God System? Interesting, I hope you can really let me see all this one day," Ye Hao muttered.


    Later, he began to rush back to participate in the "feast."


    ...


    One day later.


    Ye Hao came to the passage of the lava **** system through tossing.


    At the intersection of the three planes, the lava **** system has the least people here.


    Ye Hao''s identity is a bit sensitive after all, he didn''t want too many people to notice him, so he chose to come to this plane.


    In the most important king city on the plane of tortoise.


    Many people have gathered here.


    Because this is one of the roads into that barren land.


    Ye Hao looked at the crimson earth and then the crimson blue sky. In such a world, there were such crimson scenery and weather everywhere.


    And there is no water in the drain here, but flowing magma.


    There is no river at all here, and some rivers are full of flowing magma.


    Some buildings here are also related to magma volcanoes.


    After all, the palace of this royal city was built in the center of two volcanoes.


    It was the first time Ye Hao saw such a volcano next to him.


    Ye Hao walked into a tavern.


    "Welcome, may I ask...Guest..." When a salamander girl saw Ye Hao, her expression was obviously a little weird. At the same time, she looked at Ye Hao up and down, and then returned to her mind and asked: "What do you need a guest? "


    "One box, you can see the box over there." Ye Hao pointed to the palace in the center of the two volcanoes. In a conspicuous position of the palace, there was a teleportation circle, which was the passage to the barren land.


    Although Ye Hao has the ability to tear open space on his own, he has never been to the barren land after all, and there are too many unknown things.


    He also doesn''t know where the original stone of heaven and earth will be, so it is better to act with the public.


    "That... guest, now this time. The price of this location is relatively high." said the salamander girl.


    Although there are not many people on the lava **** system, if you change to other gods, it is estimated that the location of this kind of hotel is already full of people.


    But in terms of price, the lava **** system is also much higher than usual.


    "That''s enough." Ye Hao threw out a few ten thousand world coins.


    The salamander girl immediately showed her self-confident smile and brought Ye Hao up.

 Chapter 2597： Lava **** system

    Everything in this world is different from the normal world.


    Drinks are mainly red hot liquid. If an ordinary person takes a sip, it is estimated that the whole body will be melted, slowly dying from the inside to the outside.


    But Ye Hao took a sigh of relief, and he discovered the abundant fire elemental power in it.


    For long-term survival under this link, the deployment of the power of the fire element will be very beneficial, and it is also a very good practice environment for cultivators with this attribute.


    It''s just that the attributes are too monotonous, which will lead to the existence of partial subjects.


    As for the food, it is something similar to barbecue, placed on top of some fire-attributable stones, or on top of hot lava, and it will be directly cooked in a few seconds.


    Ye Hao ate the delicacies of this world, and then looked at his box.


    He was a bit dissatisfied with the box. I don''t know if it is because of the high temperature. The box here is not completely enclosed. People outside can clearly see what the people inside do.


    "Forget it, just sit for a while anyway. When the side is opened, I will follow them in." Ye Hao tilted his head and looked at the huge circle in the middle of the palace in the distance.


    For this teleportation array, there are no soldiers holding hands or restricting people from approaching.


    In other words, this time the ¡®feast¡¯ is allowed for anyone to participate.


    However, anyone with self-awareness knows that this level of feast, when the strong below the eighth level enters, it is an existence that turns into ashes every minute.


    Not to mention competing with other people for opportunities, just the monster of Warcraft in that barren world can make a pot of low-powered people drink a pot.


    "Heaven and Earth rough stone, my system requirement is the best heaven and earth rough stone. I don''t know if the difference between the two is big." Ye Hao muttered.


    This time, Ye Hao was not only fighting for things like the heaven and the earth, but a feast like this one might have unearthed a treasure that could cure his father¡¯s injuries!


    Even if there is no treasure that can be placed directly in the father, there must be many strong people will appear.


    Then maybe there is a chance to get acquainted with him, and then figure out a way to see if he can get his opponent to help his father.


    This is a plan that kills many birds with one stone.


    [Five indicators of 6.0 system:


    One: The host''s own strength has reached Quasi-God level (achieved)


    2: The prototype of the power of the five laws (5/5) (achieved)


    3: Obtain the power of ten elements (10/10) (achieved)


    Four: Obtain the best world rough stone (unreached)


    Five: Twenty ultimate skills (11/20) (unachieved)]


    Ye Hao took another look at the five indicators of the 6.0 system upgrade.


    The first indicator, Ye Hao, had already been overfulfilled. Using that time scroll, Ye Hao successfully entered the lower Lord God level in those seven months.


    Only then can the three main Egyptian gods be easily defeated.


    Although Ye Hao entered the Lord God for the first time, relying on the power of multiple laws and the newly acquired physique of the Five Elements, there is almost no opponent of Ye Hao in the same level.


    The second indicator is the power of the five laws.


    When the power of the demon awakened before, it indirectly caused Ye Hao to suddenly realize the power of the ice law, so that Ye Hao also completed this target.


    The power of the fifth law after the law of space, the law of soul, the law of darkness, and the law of Kunpeng.


    The third indicator was completed early. After all, Ye Hao possesses so many elemental powers that if the people of the gods and ten thousand realms knew it, they would be surprised and refresh their worldview.


    The fourth index, the best heaven and earth rough stone, was not obtained, which was also the goal of Ye Hao''s trip.


    The fifth and last unfulfilled indicator.


    The requirement for this indicator is to exchange 20 ultimate skills from the system. During this time, because Ye Hao''s combat power continued to improve, he did not exchange more of those ultimate skills.


    It''s not that Ye Hao is overwhelmed by his skills, but that he didn''t need too much in the previous battle.


    As for the skill points, Ye Hao was not worried.


    [Skill points: 1.24 million]


    These seven-figure skill points are where Ye Hao''s confidence lies.


    "Well, anyway, these indicators are left. The early exchange and late exchange are also exchanges. Moreover, the enemies faced by this trip are all of the main **** level.


    Although I am already the lower main god, I still have some difficulties in leapfrogging challenges, and I can only protect myself against the upper main god. First exchange out some ultimate skills, maybe it will be helpful to yourself then. Ye Hao thought to himself.


    Now that he was thinking about it, Ye Hao glanced around for a skill that he hadn''t exchanged into the ultimate.


    Wind, electricity, clairvoyance, fire...


    Looking at it in pieces, Ye Hao already had a lot of skills.


    In the end, Ye Hao selected some of them, started to exchange them slowly, and became familiar with these skills.


    First, the attributes.


    The electric system can''t help but say, one of the strongest attributes in terms of combat effectiveness.


    The power of the electric element is the existence of Ye Hao''s existing abilities, second only to the law.


    ¡¾Exchanging Ultimate¡¤Electricity Skills, Costs 20,000 Skill Points¡¿


    [Skill points: 1.22 million]


    Some people may be surprised, this ultimate skill is too cheap.


    Hehe, you must know that Ye Hao has collected these million skill points, but he searched all the uninhabited islands on the sub-plane of the Black Great Wall that could breed amethyst.


    Just in case, Ye Hao left some for them.


    But if you want to have such a big harvest again, you don''t know when you have to wait.


    The electric skill has been upgraded to the extreme, and the power of Ye Hao''s electric trick has also been greatly improved, as if a car had been replaced with a new engine.


    ¡¾Exchange Ultimate Penetration Technique, consumes 50,000 skill points. Acquired Divine Art: Unreal Body]


    ¡¾Skill Points: 117¡¿


    This penetration technique was a skill that Ye Hao had never used before. The original effect was that it could penetrate walls.


    The reason why Ye Hao exchanged this skill was because he discovered that after this skill was upgraded to the ultimate, it would be accompanied by an exclusive magical technique.


    This magic is the highlight.


    ¡¾Illusive Body: The body enters an illusory state for three seconds. In the illusory state, it is immune to any attack, and at the same time it can launch any attack. Restriction: Cannot be used again within 24 hours]


    Just look at the description to know how awesome this trick is, and it can be immune to any attack!


    This is equivalent to a true absolute defense, but this time is only three seconds, perhaps the commonly known three-second man.


    Regarding any attacks on this, Ye Hao also specifically asked the system.


    The answer given by the system is very straightforward.


    Any attack means any attack!


    That is to say, even if facing a **** king-level powerhouse, how could Ye Hao be able to support three seconds.


    This is why Ye Hao exchanged this skill.

 Chapter 2598： Time magic

    Then Ye Hao exchanged two more attribute skills.


    Wind system and fire system.


    Fire type is an offensive attribute skill second only to electricity type, while wind type can greatly increase Ye Hao''s actions.


    In a leapfrog challenge, if you can take advantage of speed, no matter who offensively or defensively has great benefits.


    Exchange these two items consumes 40,000 skill points.


    "During the previous battle, human body control was good." Ye Hao thought of a skill.


    Human body control, this skill could even hold some strong players for one second when Ye Hao fought. This second is quite important for Ye Hao, and sometimes it can even change the situation of the battle.


    [Redeem the Ultimate¡¤Human Body Control Technique, consume 50,000 skill points to obtain the exclusive magic technique¡¤Imprison Technique]


    [Skill points: 1.08 million]


    Although the name has been changed, the effect is still the same as before. Ye Hao has more combat power and can control some enemies for a period of time. The specific situation is judged based on the strength of the enemy and the enemy.


    Now Ziye Hao has already exchanged five, and there are four choices left.


    "I have space, then this thing can''t be let go." Ye Hao''s mouth curled up.


    Time is also called a mysterious ability with space. It is not necessarily strong in combat, but it often produces miraculous effects.


    And the Goddess of Star Sky also mentioned to Ye Hao before, if one person can have both space and time arrays at the same time, it will be a very scary thing, maybe it will become even more terrifying and stronger than the **** king level. By.


    [Exchange ultimate time skills, consume 100,000 skill points]


    Time skills are the higher cost of all skills, which directly deducts 100,000 skill points!


    [Skill Points: 980,000]


    When he exchanged this skill, Ye Hao felt that his head was shaken, his body couldn''t help but began to shake, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    That is all the knowledge about time has been integrated into Ye Hao''s mind.


    You should know that the general situation is from beginner, intermediate, advanced, top, and then extreme.


    However, Ye Hao had directly exchanged the Ultimate. If it weren''t for Ye Hao''s current Lord God level, it is estimated that his entire head would be squeezed.


    This time Ye Hao paused for ten minutes before he was relieved.


    He was panting.


    Raising his hand, the power of the time element gathered at his fingertips.


    It''s not that you can exchange the ultimate skills, you can directly own the rules.


    Only the power of the elements can be obtained. If you want to advance to the rule, the system currently has no way, only relying on Ye Hao''s own epiphany.


    I still remember that Ye Hao''s several laws were obtained by chance.


    The law of space and the law of darkness were when Evelyn was awakened, and some fragments of the law were obtained. Then, relying on Ye Hao''s own epiphany, he had the power of the current law.


    The Kunpeng Law was bestowed on Ye Hao by the Kunpeng who was buried in the Demon Abyss.


    The law of soul is Ye Hao''s self-realization by fighting again and again.


    The ice law was suddenly enlightened when the heart of the ancient demon **** was demonized.


    Counting this, Ye Hao only realized one of the five rules on his own, while the other four were all realized because of some opportunities from external factors.


    Ye Hao got the power of time element for the first time, and he fiddled with it curiously.


    At this time, a small bug flew in front of Ye Hao, which should be a creature of the lava **** system.


    Ye Hao thought, he created a time position around the little bug.


    Time flow rate, 1 to 100.


    The small bug that was flying fast, now seemed to freeze there, at a speed of a hundred times slower, flapping its wings there.


    "I can create a time position, and I can control the flow rate at will." Ye Hao muttered, and put his hand in. When his fingers entered the position, the speed slowed down.


    Ye Hao frowned and took out his fingers: "Although I created this time position, I can''t control it at will. When my body enters it, it will be limited by time.


    Is this a problem that every time controller will encounter, or is my own ability not strong enough? "


    Ye Hao originally thought that he could freely move in the time position, but now it doesn''t seem like that.


    I don''t know if it is this way, or if Ye Hao is not familiar with the relationship between time elements.


    "It seems that it is impossible to explore by yourself. Find a chance to find some books on time." Ye Hao muttered.


    However, Ye Hao is now also thinking about two issues about the time stance before him.


    Maximum range, the maximum multiple of time acceleration and time deceleration.


    "Look at the maximum time deceleration first." Ye Hao continued to stare at the poor little bug, and only now did the little bug flap its wings.


    And now, Ye Hao started to slow down the flow of time inside.


    Increased from one hundred times to three hundred, five hundred, eight hundred, one thousand!


    When it increased to one thousand, beads of sweat appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead, and his expression was a little tired.


    Perhaps most people are very vague about the concept of a thousand times, to put it another way.


    Now that Ye Hao has passed a thousand days outside, only one day has passed in this small position.


    "A thousand times is my current bottleneck, and it can''t last too long, and the size of the time position is only the size of a fist. This consumption is really too great." Ye Hao unlocked this time position.


    The little bug immediately resumed action, flapped its wings and flew away, perhaps it didn''t even know what it had experienced.


    Because in its concept, it is only active for a few seconds.


    "This is time slowing down, let''s look at time accelerating." Ye Hao recovered, and then glanced at a fruit on the table next to it. The whole body was red, with a high temperature close to 100 degrees in his hand.


    This is the characteristic fruit of this city.


    Ye Hao stared at the fruit and opened the time stand that wrapped the fruit again.


    This time it is not time decelerating, but time accelerating.


    Similar to the deceleration, Ye Hao once again increased the speed a thousand times.


    But the opposite is true.


    One minute passed outside, and a thousand minutes passed inside, nearly sixteen hours.


    Ye Hao maintained it for a minute before reaching the limit again, and the fruit had rotted at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Sir, this is your order." At this time, the salamander maid came over and served Ye Hao with dishes.


    But she saw the rotten fruit in front of Ye Hao and the ugly face of Ye Hao, the guest.


    The salamander maid hurriedly took the plate of fruits and apologized: "The guest is very sorry, this is not the fruit we prepared for you. I will replace you with a new one now."


    With that, the salamander maid took the rotten fruit and left.


    However, Ye Hao''s sensitive hearing still heard the maid''s incomprehensible mutter: "Strange, this karst fruit should be preserved for two days after being picked?


    The **** hawker must have lied to us and said what fresh fruit is! Don''t let me see him next time! "

 Chapter 2599： Time position

    Chapter 2599 time position


    Ye Hao didn''t know that because of his own small experiment, a fruit grower was hated by the maid and was labeled a profiteer.


    Ye Hao''s face was ugly just now, completely because he was over-consuming just now.


    "We still need to do experiments on the size of the space." Ye Hao left a clone in the same place, and then his body teleported into an unmanned magma sea thousands of miles away.


    Ye Hao looked around and found no energy response. There should be no problems with the experiment here.


    Ye Hao first used double speed to create a maximum time position.


    brush


    A time stand with a diameter of one thousand meters was created by Ye Hao. Because Ye Hao slowed down by a factor of two, the flow velocity around him was doubled.


    "One thousand meters in diameter, this is quite big. But at double speed, it is estimated that this will not have much impact on the main **** level." Ye Hao improved the effect again.


    Twice the speed.


    This time, the time position is shortened by half, and the diameter is only 500 meters.


    Quadruple speed.


    It has been shortened by half and the diameter is only two hundred and fifty meters.


    "It seems that the longer the control time, the smaller the range. Unless my own strength improves." Ye Hao muttered.


    Fighting with people in the same realm, that ten times the speed is now Ye Hao''s most practical, but in that case, the range is only about 100 meters in diameter.


    "The actual combat effect is not great, and it consumes a lot. It can only be used for surprise attacks." Ye Hao made a judgment.


    Now his control of the time element is still very rusty, he can''t completely rely on it to fight, he can only regard it as a miraculous thing.


    Later, Ye Hao returned to the previous tavern.


    But what was unexpected is that Ye Hao''s avatar staying here has encountered a little trouble.


    Four or five with red skin, red scales on his body, and a large figure close to 2.5 meters in height, were standing outside Ye Hao''s box.


    Several attendants and a middle-aged salamander were talking there, utterly battered.


    After comparison, the clone that Ye Hao left behind was very calm and continued to sit there to eat and drink.


    Ye Hao did not go down immediately, and sneaked around to understand the situation.


    Soon he knew the whole story.


    These big men belong to the Fire Rhino tribe, one of the major races of the Lava God System, and this group of people are all younger generations of the Fire Rhino tribe.


    They arrived late, and as a result, there was no suitable box location.


    And they have eyes above the top, so naturally they don''t want to crowd in the lobby with other people.


    After that, they focused on Ye Hao, who was alone, and wanted Ye Hao to make room for them.


    The reason why you came to Ye Hao might be that Ye Hao is only one person who can bully.


    The people in the tavern were very embarrassed. They tried to communicate with Ye Hao, but the arrangement that Ye Hao got before the clone was to stay here, so naturally they didn''t want to leave.


    And this group of Fire Rhinoceros was not willing to let it go, and even had the intention of teaching Ye Hao.


    The situation is about to get out of control.


    "A lower-level quasi-god, the others are at the eighth level." Ye Hao smiled contemptuously, just such a group of people, his clone can deal with it casually.


    Just when Ye Hao was about to let the clone teach these people a lesson, another group of people appeared in his field of vision.


    "Lie Xi, it''s a bit too much for you to bully people like this, don''t forget that this is not your Fire Rhino star." A dragon man with two horns on the top of his head, scarlet scales on his body, and a very strong body appeared.


    "Who are you... how dare you talk to my house..." Huo Xi''s subordinate saw someone rushing into his master and prepared to come forward, but was stopped by that Lie Xi.


    Lie Xi stared at each other: "Yan Ba, when did your Yanlong clan become so nosy? This is indeed not our Fire Rhinoceros, but the same is not your Yan Xing!"


    "Yes, but in the lava **** system, our Yanlong clan has more gods than you. Moreover, I like to be nosy." Yanba sneered.


    "If you have the ability, you can stand up against me, don''t talk to Lao Tzu about family power! I entered the Quasi-God level two hundred years ago, and I do not believe that you, the kid who has been in Quasi-God level less than ten years ago, can be my opponent!" Lie Xi excited the generals.


    He knows that he is not the opponent of the opponent compared to the power, so he will be spurred on by the opponent and himself.


    Yan Ba ??frowned. He was indeed not the opponent of the guy in front of him. If he really played against him, he might have fallen short.


    But if you solve it by yourself at this time, it would be tantamount to being soft and losing their clan''s face.


    But if you really fight..., if you really lose, the embarrassment will be even greater.


    This meddling seems to be a bit tricky.


    This made Yan Ba ??couldn''t help but look at Ye Hao, who was still sitting there, thinking about whether he should take care of this nosy.


    "Why? Stop talking? It''s a counseling, if you are counseling. Then you should get out as soon as possible!" Seeing Yanba not speaking, Lie Xi kept attacking again in a continuous burst.


    When Yanba squeezed his fists and was about to bite the bullet for a fight.


    Ye Hao said: "This Xiongtai, this is my business. Don''t bother you, I will solve it. Thank you, Xiongtai for speaking."


    Yanba looked at Ye Hao in surprise, he hesitated and said, "Are you sure you don''t need my help?"


    "Hahaha, Yanba. You haven''t seen what others say, they don''t care about your kindness at all." Lie Xi laughed on the surface, but he was secretly relieved.


    Yanba frowned and looked at Ye Hao. Seeing that Ye Hao didn''t say anything, he made fists with both hands.


    "If necessary, brother, you can call me. I''ll sit in the box over there." Yanba pointed to the box far away. In that box, there were still a few people faintly. They should be Yanba''s companion.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao nodded, but still holding the tableware in his hand, enjoying his delicacy.


    Yanba turned and returned to his box.


    "Big Brother Yanba, that kid is too ignorant. He provokes the fellow Liexi and refuses your kindness. He is not looking for death." Another person said sarcastically.


    "Although Liexi is crazy, he still has strength. The strength of the lower quasi-god is not a joke."


    "And that kid doesn''t seem to belong to our lava **** system. Our native **** system of lava **** system fights here, but the strength will be greatly improved, but outsiders will be weakened."


    Others are also not optimistic about Ye Hao.


    But only the humanoid woman sitting in the C position squinted and remained silent.


    "Sister Huo Ling, why don''t you speak?" the woman next to her asked curiously.


    Huo Ling said, "That person...I can''t see through."

 Chapter 2600： Cant see through

    Chapter 2600


    Can''t see through?


    Everyone looked at this woman named Huo Ling in surprise.


    Even Yan Ba, who Huo Xi had to respect a little bit earlier, looked at Huo Ling and asked with a serious face: "Miss Huo Ling, you can''t see through that man?"


    Huo Ling nodded. She looked at the box where Yanba left and fell into the quarrel again. She said: "Although I am a mid-level quasi-god, I really can''t see through that guy, and... I have a sense of watching him It¡¯s not a good feeling."


    Everyone was surprised to hear what Miss Huo Ling said.


    Others don''t know who this Miss Huo Ling is, but they know very well.


    Miss Fire Spirit is a descendant of the Fire God Spirit family, the strongest family of the Lava God family, and is the most talented young generation of their God family, and is already a mid-level quasi-god.


    In this environment of the lava **** system, there is even the possibility of a battle with high-level quasi-gods!


    But it was such an eldest lady who actually said that she couldn''t see through the man.


    Is it just a fluke, or is there really a secret hidden in that man?


    "Boy, don''t just sit here for me, let me get out of here now. I can still assume that nothing has happened!" Huo Xi is in a good mood now.


    That fellow Yanba was pushed back by him, and he was really full of confidence right now!


    Ye Hao was still sitting on the spot, holding a glass of red drink in his hand, as if all were not like Huo Xi and others.


    "I''m talking to you! How dare I be Laozi doesn''t exist! I let you drink!" Huo Xi was a little angry, and directly swiped a punch towards the cup in Ye Hao''s hand.


    Ye Hao dragged his hand up, and the cup in his hand jumped up.


    "Looking for death." This is the first time Ye Hao has spoken to Huo Xi. He directly raised his fist and punched it up.


    It collided with Huo Xi''s scarlet and scaly fists.


    Kaz Kaz


    There was a sound of broken metal, followed by a scream of fiery pain, which could be heard clearly by almost the entire restaurant.


    At the same time, Huo Rhinoceros other companions are also ready to do it.


    Ye Hao picked up the iron pick on the table and threw it out as a dart.


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Each iron skewer smashed their chests and nailed them to the wall of the aisle, blood flowing out.


    At the same time, the fists that Ye Hao and Huo Xi smashed together, loosened and turned into palms, and they squeezed Huo Xi''s fists with force.


    Huo Xi screamed in pain and knelt directly on the ground.


    Although he was kneeling, Huo Xi''s head was still similar to sitting Ye Hao.


    At the same time, Ye Hao caught the falling cup with his left hand, without spilling a cup of liquid inside.


    The screams of the fire rhinoceros still echoed in the restaurant, but the other boxes, including the lobby, were surprisingly quiet.


    "This...this..." The Yanba box was only a few meters away from Ye Hao''s box. He clearly saw Ye Hao''s action just now, it was simply and neat, it was perfect and could not be perfect.


    But in just one or two seconds, a low-level quasi-god and four or five eighth-level powerhouses were completed.


    Who is this guy!


    "Look, the scales on Huoxi''s arm are full of cracks!" Someone exclaimed in a low voice.


    "No wonder I heard a cracking sound just now! It turned out that the scales of the fiery rhinoceros were cracked!"


    "What kind of person is this person, he actually smashed the scales of the fire rhinoceros with a punch. You must know that the fire rhino family''s physique, defensive power and strength are excellent! Few can match them in this respect! "


    A group of people couldn''t believe it.


    "Sister Huo Ling, do you see through this person''s realm now?" the female companion asked Huo Ling, looking at him.


    Huo Ling frowned and shook his head: "Up to the present position, this person hasn''t used any spells or other abilities, and is completely dependent on his own physical skills!


    And look at those Fire Rhinoceros warriors whose chests were pierced by iron sticks. The place where the iron sticks penetrated can be said to be the thickest part of their scales, and they are only a few millimeters away from their hearts!


    If these people move a little, the iron picks may touch their hearts.


    With this kind of technique, this person is only accomplished in physical skills... terrifying! "


    Hearing Miss Huo Ling''s evaluation, other people''s views on Ye Hao also rose to a higher level.


    At this time, Huo Xi suddenly opened his mouth and ejected a raging flame.


    "No, that is the fiery flames of the power of the fire element!" Someone exclaimed, and began to worry about the young man''s comfort.


    But in the face of the flames ejected from Huo Rhinoceros''s mouth, Ye Hao did not dodge, and these flames still filled his body.


    An amazing scene appeared.


    Ye Hao was bathed in the flames, surprisingly safe, and even the clothes on his body were not damaged at all.


    "This... how is this possible, he is not afraid of the power of the fire element! Who is this person!" Yanba''s eyes widened, his mouth opened as if he could fit a dragon egg.


    Even if he had a certain dragon vein, it was impossible to unpreparedly resist the opponent''s fire elemental force at such a close distance!


    But the shameless man in front of him did it.


    "Is it enough spray?" Ye Hao opened his mouth faintly.


    Huo Xi''s eyes widened, and the flame in his mouth disappeared unknowingly.


    At the same time, his body began to tremble constantly, leaving beads of sweat on his forehead.


    At this moment, the pain in his arm was nothing compared to the fear in his heart, because he knew he had stepped on the iron plate this time.


    The person in front of him could be at such a close distance without fear of the fire elemental power of his own low-level quasi-god.


    "My lord...I...I was wrong. I...I beg you to let go of the villain..." Huo Xi humbled his head, just begging himself to survive.


    Ye Hao looked at Huo Xi, he was not going to kill.


    After all, if someone were to be killed here, the response would have been great, which is not a good thing for the low-key Ye Hao.


    But people provoke their faces, and it is impossible without giving a lesson.


    "I invite you to have a drink. I assume that this has never happened." Ye Hao said with a smile, and at the same time let go of his hand holding the fiery rhinoceros.


    Huo Xi was overjoyed, a glass of wine!


    But then Ye Hao spilled the drink from the cup in his hand just now, and the liquid splashed on the group of Fire Rhinoceros who were nailed to the stone pillar.


    This makes Huo Xi a little dumbfounded.


    "Why? Don''t want to drink my toast? Look down on me?" Ye Hao pretended to frown in anger.


    "I...I drink...I drink." Huo Xi squeezed his head and walked towards his companion, and finally licked the wine stained on his companion under everyone''s gaze.


    "Remember, one drop can''t fall. Otherwise, it won''t give me face." Ye Hao pretended to say in a deep voice.


    "Yes..." Huo Xi nodded humiliatingly.

 Chapter 2601： I invite you to drink

    Everyone in the restaurant opened their eyes wide, holding back a smile and looking at the fiery rhinoceros at the moment.


    You must know that this young master of Fire Rhinoceros is a young talent who can be sent in the Lava God System, but this time he has done such a humiliating thing.


    It''s really a rare spectacle.


    "Oh my God, Huo Xi is actually licking other people''s shoes." In Yan Ba''s box, his companions couldn''t understand Huo Xi at first, and at this moment, they were all gloating.


    "There are toes...no...I''m a little nauseated, these rough guys probably won''t wash their feet for half a year." Someone couldn''t help but look away.


    In the following scenes, some women turned their eyes away blushing.


    Because the wine is not in the location, the scene is really blushing.


    "Puff puff." Huo Ling covered his mouth and chuckled softly at this time: "This time Huo Xi has completely become a laughingstock for others. It is estimated that after this time, his heart will be overshadowed. It will be difficult to break through again in the future. Up."


    There is no blemish to tolerate a single path of cultivation.


    Whether it is in talent or state of mind.


    If something like this happens to a person, that person''s mood will definitely be affected, and few people can break through this influence.


    "Yan Ba, you are right this time. If you can get in touch with that person, it will be a very good thing for you and your family." Huo Ling looked at Yan Ba ??and said, not Yan Ba ??before. She did not pay too much attention to that person.


    "Brother Yanba, how did you see that that person is not an ordinary person before?" The people at the table looked at Yanba curiously.


    Yanba scratched his face, and said with a faint smile: "In fact, there is nothing, I just thought about it a little bit. Think about it, that guy is a humanoid creature, and there are very few such humanoid creatures in our lava **** system. .


    Looking at his skin again, it is fair and tender, and the aborigines of our lava gods are all red skins, so it seems that this person must not be from our lava gods. "


    "Isn''t there any problem? Because of the ruins of heaven and earth this time, a lot of people have flooded into the three gods." Some people still don''t understand.


    "I ask you, if it were you. The Giant God System, the Ancient Egyptian God System, and our Lava God System, which one would you choose?" Yan Ba ??asked rhetorically.


    The man subconsciously said: "Of course it''s lava..."


    "The premise is that you are not a member of the lava **** system. Think about the environmental characteristics of our lava **** system, but it is quite famous." Yan Ba ??said with squinting eyes.


    The man''s eyes lit up: "Yes, normal people would never choose our lava **** system to ask for hardship. They will definitely choose the giant **** system or the ancient Egyptian **** system!"


    "A person who is not from the lava **** system, come to us to choose the entrance to the heaven and earth ruins, then there is only one possibility, that is, he is very confident and he is not afraid of the influence of the lava **** system.


    Then his own strength will never be weak, a person with weak strength will never come to an unfamiliar **** system alone.


    But I didn''t expect him to be so strong. I thought he might be a low-level quasi-god, but now it seems that I have misunderstood a little.


    It is impossible for low-level quasi-gods to kill Fire Rhinoceros in seconds, at least intermediate-level quasi-gods, and even high-level quasi-gods! Yan Ba ??said with bright eyes.


    "Yanba, don''t you go over and say hello now." Miss Huo Ling smiled and looked at Yanba. Although in name it was for Yanba to say hello, she was actually curious about who that person was.


    Yanba glanced over there, he swallowed, obviously a little nervous.


    He used to think that the other party was at the same level as himself, but now it seems absolutely not.


    "If you don''t go, I''ll go." Huo Ling saw Yan Ba''s restraint, but she had no choice but to go up by herself.


    After all, this kind of opportunity to make friends with the strong is very rare, and maybe one second of hesitation may miss such an opportunity.


    Huo Ling walked over, ignoring Huo Xi who was still''drinking'' next to him, smiling at Ye Hao.


    "Hello, son." Huo Ling smiled, and the lady looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at the woman in front of her, her appearance resembling a person, her skin was slightly rosy, but she didn''t feel that red.


    The hair is all red, but there is a feeling of flame burning.


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Ye Hao had a feeling of looking at the flames.


    "Are you?" Ye Hao looked at this woman.


    "I''m the friend of the Young Master Yanba just now. I want to come over and ask if you need any help." Huo Ling said.


    Ye Hao shrugged and smiled and pointed at the fire rhinoceros over there: "Do you think I need any help right now."


    "I was negligent. In fact, I wanted to come and apologize to you. I''m very sorry that you had such a bad experience when you came to the Lava God System.


    But I hope the son believes that these are just some of the residues of the lava **** system, and do not represent other people in the lava **** system. People here still welcome guests from other gods.


    We are also very happy to receive guests like you. "Huo Ling said with a humble look.


    "Well, I know that." Ye Hao nodded.


    "I forgot to introduce myself. I belong to the fire gods, my name is Huoling." Huoling said with a smile.


    "Ye Hao, a traveler." Ye Hao said.


    Seeing that Ye Hao was unwilling to disclose too much, Huo Ling did not ask.


    She sat down opposite Ye Hao, and then greeted the salamander attendant next to her and asked him to re-prepare the banquet.


    "As a plea for making Ye Gongzi unhappy, I invite this meal, and I hope that Ye Gongzi will not refuse." Huo Ling said.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "If there are beauties, of course I will not refuse."


    "So I am considered a beauty in Ye Gongzi''s aesthetics?" Huo Ling fluffed up his flame-like hair.


    Ye Hao glanced at Huo Ling''s body without evasiveness, as if the judges generally said: "The lordosis is in my eyes, she is a great beauty."


    Huo Ling chuckled and said, "Young Master Ye can really speak. This time, Young Master Ye came to the Lava God System, presumably because of the ruins of heaven and earth."


    "You too." Ye Hao pointed to Huo Ling, and his companions in the next box.


    Huo Ling''s companions are watching the movement here.


    At this moment, the Yanba was deeply regretful. It was obvious that he paid attention to this strong man first, but because he was a bit like, he was preempted by Fire Spirit.


    He wished to slap himself a few minutes ago.


    "Yeah, after all, the ruins of heaven and earth. Although the treasures inside cannot be contaminated by us people, there are still some things suitable for us. It is also good to join in the excitement and rise." Huo Ling said.


    Ye Hao nodded, a person with quasi-god strength, it is good to have such an idea.


    If you hold the idea of ??greed, it is a life of nine deaths, or to describe it as not knowing good or bad.


    Ye Hao didn''t know that the thought he was holding right now was actually no different from this, but he was very confident, and his life was also a risky journey.


    "That Young Master Ye is alone?" Huo Ling inquired.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao nodded.


    Huo Ling''s eyes lit up, and she said, "Then I don''t know if Young Master Ye is willing to be with us. After all, it is to go to that kind of barren plane, and many people will take care of it."


    Hearing Huo Ling''s invitation, Ye Hao hesitated and agreed.


    Being with someone is at least convenient at first, and then you can leave by yourself when you want to act.

 Chapter 2602： Gossip

    Huo Ling walked back to his box with a look of excitement, beckoning Ye Hao constantly during the period.


    "Sister Huo Ling, what did you talk about with that young man for so long?"


    "I came back happily just now, I have never seen you so happy before."


    "Miss Huo Ling, what is that person, so strong."


    A group of people surrounded Huo Ling and kept asking curiously.


    Yan Ba ??also stared at Huo Ling with eyes wide open.


    Huo Ling was in a good mood, so he didn''t say anything, and took a sip from the cup first.


    "Well, the first time I found out this thing was quite delicious."


    The people around rolled their eyes.


    "Good sister, just tell me. You are dying of my urgency. If you like to drink this thing, I will ask you to drink it, okay, you can drink as much as you want!" The female companion next to him took Huo Ling''s hand and pleased Said.


    Yanba looked at Huo Ling eagerly. He understood her. She was usually a pretty calm woman. Among those with fire elements, she had the calmest temper.


    But today suddenly changed so fast, that there is only one possibility, she encountered a very good thing from that man.


    "He agreed to go to the ruins of heaven and earth with us." Huo Ling said with a smile.


    Suddenly, the whole box was quiet for a while, and then immediately became noisy.


    Fortunately, Huo Ling opened the soundproofing circle set in the box in advance, otherwise their screams would spread throughout the restaurant.


    "Don''t yell, because you are all young masters and young ladies of major families." Huo Ling teased.


    "How did Huo Ling touch that guy? I thought you just made friends in the past, and you actually brought him into the group!" Yan Ba ??looked at Huo Ling admiringly.


    That guy''s strength is at least in the mid-level quasi-god, and even mostly high-level quasi-god.


    You must know that a fourth-rate **** system in the lava **** system is not like a second-rate **** system like the ancient Egyptian **** system.


    In their world, the lower main gods are considered to be the existence of the top, and a middle main **** emerges, it is estimated that the entire lava **** system must be respected.


    So to put it another way, the level of a high-level quasi **** is equivalent to the senior master in their eyes.


    This kind of master senior joins their camp, it is a very big benefit for them.


    "I didn''t say anything. When dealing with such a Tianjiao, don''t go around the corners. I just asked him if he came to participate in the Tiandi Ruins. If he would like to be with us, he agreed." Huo Ling said lightly. .


    As if talking about a rather common thing.


    "That''s it?" Everyone was surprised.


    They didn''t expect such a fierce guy to be so easy to talk.


    They still vividly remember the scene of Huo Xi being devastated just now, although now that group of guys have left after Huo Xi''completed the mission''.


    But the entire restaurant, at this moment, looked at the box with fearful eyes, as if it were a restricted area.


    Even the waiters avoid the box as much as possible when they deliver meals. If they can''t avoid it, they should keep their steps as low as possible or even hold their breath when passing by.


    Do your best not to disturb the big man.


    "It''s that simple." Huo Ling shrugged. Actually, she had never expected it to be so easy.


    "Then, can we get to know that big guy now? Let''s talk about going to the ruins of heaven and earth!" Yan Ba ??acted like to stand up and visit.


    Huo Ling rolled his eyes, and then poured a basin of cold water on Yan Ba''s head.


    "Young Master Ye said, he doesn''t want to be disturbed. He will stay in that box for a while, waiting for the ruins of heaven and earth to begin, when he will come to me.


    As for his origin, he didn''t say, and I didn''t ask more, he just said that he was Ye Hao and he was a traveler. "Huo Ling said.


    Yanba stood up and sat down again, and said with a bit of frustration: "This...this way, then don''t bother."


    "Then Huo Ling, have you ever asked the realm of that Young Master Ye?" a male companion asked curiously.


    These men are more curious about strength, and Yanba also cast a curious look.


    "I just asked tentatively. He said that we don''t need to worry about it. He will not drag us down, but he also said that after entering, if there is anything, he may leave the team at any time." Huo Ling said.


    Everyone doesn''t care about leaving the team at any time, after all, people originally teamed up with you temporarily.


    It''s just that they don''t know the opponent''s strength, which makes them a little disappointed.


    As for that ¡®will not drag them down¡¯.


    Just kidding, except for Fire Spirit who is a mid-level quasi-god, the strength of the others are low-level quasi-gods or demigods and eighth-level.


    They are good if they don''t drag others down.


    "But I was sitting in front of him just now, and I felt it a little bit." Huo Ling said with a serious face: "The realm of Ye Gongzi is above me, and I even suspect that he has quite good accomplishments in aspects similar to fire attributes.


    So when teaming up later, I said ugly things at the front. I don''t want a situation similar to that of fiery rhinos in our team. "


    "understand!"


    "Don''t worry, although we sometimes get a little bit grumpy, we don''t look like Huo Rhinoceros."


    "If anyone dares to offend Young Master Ye by then, let''s go up and beat him up first."


    All the people are assured.


    Next, they continued to eat, chat, discuss Ye Hao from time to time, guessing where this one came from.


    Some people say it comes from a second-rate **** system, or a first-rate **** system.


    The vast majority of people think that it may be the fairy buddha **** system among the first-class gods, because the race there is more similar to Ye Hao''s appearance.


    Ye Hao didn''t know that those people were gossiping about their identities.


    The one that Miss Huo Ling had been communicating with was actually Ye Hao''s clone, but the thinking was the same, so Ye Hao didn''t care.


    When others were not paying attention, Ye Hao returned to the box and took back the clone.


    "I didn''t expect to go out to experiment about the ability, and such a thing would happen." Ye Hao smiled and shook his head.


    This is really an unchanging development, no matter what kind of world you are in, there will be people with no vision.


    "Forget it, don''t waste time. There are still a few skills that have not been exchanged." Ye Hao began to ponder the skills he wanted to exchange again.


    After redeeming time skills before, I went out to experiment.


    There are three skills left to make up the minimum standard of twenty ultimate skills.


    "With time and space. How could this be missing?" Ye Haoxu looked at it, and this time he simply put together most of the rare things.

 Chapter 2603： Spirit and soul

    Chapter 2603 spirit and soul


    [Exchange mental skills, consume 100,000 skill points]


    [Skill Points: 880,000]


    What Ye Hao exchanged this time was a spiritual skill, which was equivalent to the soul aspect, and the two were equivalent to twins.


    Of course, some people also think that spirit and soul are the same type of things.


    But these are not important, because at this moment Ye Hao already possesses the power of spiritual elements.


    Accompanied by the same throes, the ultimate mental skills merged into Ye Hao''s mind.


    "The difference between soul and spirit is that the soul can be ubiquitous, and can even be separated from the entity. But the spirit is not good, the spirit can only exist in the mind." Ye Hao muttered the information he received.


    It turns out that there is such a difference between soul and spirit.


    What is the role of spirit?


    At least Ye Hao so far, he hasn''t got any active skills, or how to use this thing.


    Ye Hao continued to ponder the knowledge in his head.


    Spirit is something more elusive than time, space, and soul.


    Some people think it''s a tasteless thing, and some people think it''s a useless thing.


    But after Ye Hao studied carefully, he found some strange things.


    Spirit is indeed not substantively offensive or defensive.


    But its focus is not on these aspects, but on its thinking!


    There are many rules of this type.


    For example, the law of superintelligence, the law of heaven, etc., all refer to the enhancement of the brain.


    People who have super-intelligence laws can possess super-intelligence and can judge the enemy''s battle trajectory in advance.


    People who follow the law of heaven can predict what may happen in the future through various methods.


    The effect is second only to the laws of prophecy, but the restrictions and costs are even smaller.


    And Ye Hao''s spirit also possesses this ability, and even more replicable, which can be superimposed with other abilities.


    Such as spirit plus the law of soul.


    Originally, Ye Hao used the Law of Soul to directly touch the souls of others, and that would inevitably cause harm to the other party.


    But now I don''t listen. Using the cooperation of soul and spirit, Ye Hao can control the other person''s spirit without damaging the soul to a certain extent.


    Ye Hao looked around, he wanted to test his abilities.


    The first to be targeted was a guest who was molesting the salamander maid.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with just touching your legs? Isn''t the master not comfortable enough." A guest like Brother Pig pulled the salamander maid''s hand with a wretched look.


    The salamander maid looked embarrassed, but she couldn''t pull her hand out, and she wanted to shout out in embarrassment.


    But he was worried that he would offend the customer and was fired by his boss.


    However, the appearance of the Salamander Maid even advocated the arrogance of the guest. He was ready to pull the Salamander Maid into the seat of his box, seemingly wanting to get even more aggressive.


    "Guest... please don''t do this... don''t do this..." Just when the salamander maid was in pain.


    The guest suddenly let go of his hand.


    "I''m sorry." The guest suddenly said to the salamander maid.


    The salamander maid looked dumbfounded, this guest was still arrogant and lustful just now, why suddenly apologized to herself at this moment.


    Pop pop


    The guest slapped himself more than a dozen times in a row, his face was swollen, and blood shed from his mouth.


    "Guest, you...what are you doing." The salamander maid was more scared than before, maybe she met a lunatic pervert.


    The people in the surrounding boxes also watched this scene in astonishment, and a circle of people appeared in the corridor and started watching the good show.


    Not waiting for the salamander maid to panic.


    The guest took out all the valuable things on his body and put it on the salamander maid''s dinner plate.


    "These are all for you, and this, this, these are all for you. You also have these things, you must accept them, otherwise I will jump from here now!"


    Not only for the salamander maid, but also for other guests around.


    Finally, at the request of the guests, the salamander maid accepted the things, and finally walked away somehow.


    The other guests did not refuse. After all, it was a good gift from others. Why did you refuse it?


    When the Salamander Maid went downstairs, looking at what was equivalent to her salary for decades in front of her, she still hadn''t realized what happened.


    Until the salamander maid disappeared in the corridor.


    The guest woke up suddenly.


    "Oh...why my face hurts so much, why is my tooth lost, hissing..." The guest clutched his swollen cheek, and at this time he also found that the important things on his body were gone.


    "Oh, what about my bracelet, what about my magic weapon! Why are they gone, there is a thief...my thing!"


    At this time, the guest found that some guests around were holding things, not his own.


    "Hey, what are you doing with my things. Get it back to me quickly!"


    "What are you doing? You obviously gave it to us just now. Why, do you want to go back now?"


    "Give it to you? How could I give it to you, you robbed it, return it to me quickly!"


    "Oh, I still want to grab it. I saw you were upset before, so why didn''t you want to fight us."


    Because there are so many things being distributed, at least there are more than ten people, and these more than ten people have friends who come together.


    This made this guy a little bit embarrassed, and the group of people kept saying that it was delivered by themselves, but he didn''t even remember to deliver it by himself.


    Ye Hao in the box upstairs opened his eyes with a smile on his mouth.


    Of course, what happened to that guy was controlled by Ye Hao.


    Using the dual effects of spirit and soul, Ye Hao successfully controlled the guy, made the maid who was molested by him apologize, and distributed his own things.


    The reason why Ye Hao didn''t give all to the maid, but also gave it to others.


    Because if you give it all to the maid, the maid has no power and power, and will only cause her trouble.


    But other people are different. Not everyone who comes to eat here is better than this guy.


    This is why someone saw the maid being molested before, and no one came forward.


    But now, these more than a dozen people have received the benefits. They are considered to be gangs, and they have received the benefits, so naturally they will not return it to that guy.


    That guy''s strength was only Tier 8, and he didn''t dare to conflict with so many people.


    "This ability still has certain limitations, and now mine can only invade the powerhouses of the eighth rank or demigod rank, and can also read their memory thinking.


    If the quasi **** level is above, it is estimated that the failure rate will be very high. "Ye Hao self-evaluated.

 Chapter 2604： Kings Landing

    Having exchanged mental skills, Ye Hao had to exchange two more.


    After tossing and searching, Ye Hao determined his two goals.


    ¡¾Exchange Ultimate¡¤Gravity Field, consume 30,000 skill points, and get exclusive magic arts¡¤Jun¡¯s Power¡¿


    [Exchanging Ultimate¡¤Time Recall, consumes 50,000 skill points]


    [Skill Points: 800,000]


    These are the two skills Ye Hao exchanged.


    Gravity field, this skill looks very tasteless, but it can definitely play a miraculous effect in team battles.


    And also obtained the exclusive magic, the power of King''s Landing.


    Ye Hao didn''t experiment with this skill now. After all, the movement was a bit big, and he could only see how powerful he was after entering the ruins of heaven and earth.


    Time recall.


    This is an auxiliary skill without any combat effect.


    But many times before, he helped Ye Hao a lot with important key points.


    This time Ye Hao picked it out specially and upgraded it to the ultimate.


    Now there is no limit to this skill, but the longer the recall process, the greater the consumption. How long you can watch depends on whether Ye Hao''s body can provide enough consumption.


    "Now the twenty skills are all gathered, so the only remaining condition for upgrading 6.0 is the best world rough stone." Ye Hao couldn''t help clenching his fist secretly.


    After that, Ye Hao sat quietly in this restaurant.


    This restaurant is also open 24 hours during this period, and most people are like Ye Hao, waiting here for the news of the opening of the world ruins.


    There may be doubts.


    Why not just enter the deserted place and wait?


    Must guard outside.


    There are many powerful monsters in the barren land. Although those creatures are not a great threat to the main **** level, if they are unlucky, they encounter an entire group of beasts.


    That chaotic battle, not to mention the danger, the physical exhaustion alone was quite huge.


    If you accidentally get injured again, it will be very disadvantageous when the ruins of heaven and earth appear.


    So the vast majority of people stay at the intersection of the three gods, and then send some scouts to spy on news to observe the ruins of heaven and earth in the barren land.


    When waiting for the opening, these scouts will pass the news back, and then the large troops will go out again, enter the barren land at the fastest speed, and rush to the location of the heaven and earth ruins.


    So this group of people are all waiting for news, and they are in their best condition here.


    one day


    Two days


    Three days


    Finally, at noon on the third day, two people wearing armor and tired faces walked out of the teleportation circle in the center of the palace.


    A palace elder stepped forward and asked a few questions.


    Then a stone pillar was directly activated, and the stone pillar rushed into the sky, lighting up a red light.


    At this moment, almost all the people in the restaurants around here stopped their actions.


    One by one, they used their own body skills and rushed towards the palace.


    The ruins of heaven and earth are about to open!


    "The ruins of heaven and earth are about to open!" Yanba stood up excitedly.


    "Great, after waiting so many days, I can finally set off!"


    "I''m almost panicking about being here."


    "Who said no."


    "That''s right, Ye Gongzi..." A group of people were very excited, and some people mentioned Ye Hao.


    At the same time they looked at Huo Ling, after all, only Huo Ling had contact with this Young Master Ye.


    "ready to go."


    Suddenly a voice came from beside them.


    I saw that the person who had been in the far box and hadn''t moved before appeared in front of them at this moment.


    "Young Master Ye." Huo Ling looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    When did this person appear next to them?


    They didn''t feel it at all.


    Even her intermediate quasi-god didn''t feel a breath.


    "Go, say on the road." Ye Hao saw the crowd looking at him as if looking at a star, knowing that they wanted to talk to him.


    He stepped on the window rail, jumped out, and marched towards the palace with the others.


    Huo Ling and the others followed Ye Hao without saying a word.


    Ye Hao''s speed was not fast, just so that Huo Ling could catch up.


    "Young Master Ye, we have seen it before, my name is..." Yan Ba ??followed Ye Hao, a little nervously trying to introduce himself.


    "I know, Yanba. It seems to be from the Yanlong clan." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Young Master Ye still remembers me." Yan Ba ??said with a smile while touching his head.


    Huo Ling also matched his companions at this time: "Master Ye, these are our friends. They are all young generations of the major families of the Karst God System. Come, everyone, come and introduce yourself to Master Ye."


    "I''m first, I''m first." Following Huo Ling, a humanoid girl with a pair of red feathers behind said: "My name is Hong Ying, I belong to the Huo Luan clan... a demigod. Please take care of Ye Gongzi."


    Then others introduced themselves one by one.


    "My name is Daniel. I belong to the mantle cow family, the eighth peak." A three-meter strong man covered in red and black rocks said with a smile.


    "Huang''er, the flame banshee clan, a demigod." said a woman in a full flame dress.


    ...


    In addition to Ye Hao, Huo Ling and his party consisted of six people.


    One middle-level quasi-god, one low-level quasi-god, two demi-gods, and two eighth-level peaks.


    Although such a lineup is not very strong, but judging by their age, they are already considered to be a half of the younger generation of the lava gods.


    "Ye Hao." Ye Hao just said his own name. His strength was shown in the restaurant before. This group knew it well, otherwise they wouldn''t want to talk to himself.


    After simply identifying people, Ye Hao and others quickly arrived in front of the teleportation formation in the palace.


    Rows of people almost swarmed into the teleportation circle and sank into the halo.


    "Miss Huo Ling."


    Just when Ye Hao and others were about to enter, a voice came.


    I saw a man wearing a red armor, red eyes, top horns of his head, and a red tail behind him, and a team of soldiers appeared before them.


    Seeing this person, Ye Hao obviously noticed that the expressions of the people around him became restrained.


    "Prince Yanjun." Huo Ling stopped and saluted the man.


    Others also saluted.


    But Ye Hao didn''t salute, and stood there calmly.


    "I heard that you are going to the ruins of heaven and earth this time, instead of teaming up with the clansmen and preparing to explore on your own? This is a bit too dangerous, right." The prince Yanjun smiled and looked at Huo Ling, his eyes almost staying on Huo Ling''s Body.


    He didn''t take a few glances at the group of people around him, and it was obvious what purpose he was carrying.


    "There is a little danger, but each of us wears some family life-saving magical weapons.


    In addition, if you are in a team with the tribe, the action is too slow, and the time for the opening of the heaven and earth remains is limited. If we act separately, we may get more.


    Similarly, without the care of the elders in the clan, we can truly grow up in danger. "Huo Ling replied.


    "But, I am worried about your comfort. How about you come with me..." Prince Yanjun invited.


    "No, I have agreed with my partner that if I return at this time, it will be a bit rude. Prince Yan, it is important to enter the barren land now. We will talk about it when we have time and leave."


    After Huo Ling finished speaking, he turned around and walked straight into the teleportation circle, followed by Ye Hao and others.

 Chapter 2605： Into the barren land

    Chapter 2605-Entering The Barren Land


    Seeing Huo Ling reject him, and then resolutely disappeared in front of him, Prince Yan Jun couldn''t help but frowned.


    At this time, a red beard elder next to him walked out.


    "Prince Yanjun, why do you insist on this Miss Huo Ling? There are so many outstanding women in the Karst God System and even other God System.


    If you change to another woman, your majesty can come forward for you. "


    The corner of Prince Yanjun''s mouth evokes a curve: "What''s the attraction of something that is easy to get. It''s interesting that you can''t get something like this.


    By the way, in the team just now, there was a person I didn''t know who didn''t seem to belong to our lava **** system. What do you think? "


    "The aura is good, and the realm should be around the mid-level quasi-shen. From the appearance of the body, it should be the immortal Buddha plane or a human creature similar to the immortal Buddha plane." said the elder red beard.


    "Medium-level quasi-god?" Prince Yan didn''t think much, he waved: "Alright, ready to go. This time, the ruins of heaven and earth are an opportunity, maybe I can use this opportunity to break through to the main **** level!


    At that time, there is even hope that our lava **** system can be promoted to a third-rate **** system! "


    "Prince Yanjun is a genius that our lava **** system has rarely encountered in millions of years, and he can definitely take our lava **** system to the top!" Elder Red Beard flattered.


    ...


    The other end of the teleportation array.


    Ye Hao and others appeared in a piece of empty yellow sand, with no land under their feet.


    This is a barren land.


    In fact, it is a barren land, but there is no land here.


    Before coming, Ye Haote had learned about the situation in the barren land.


    This is an area where monsters stay, and there is no land here, but there are some floating rock islands.


    In addition, the climate in this area is changeable, sometimes with heavy rains, sometimes thunder, and sometimes extremely hot.


    And at this moment is undoubtedly the climate of yellow sand in the sky. For ordinary people, the visibility of this yellow sand is only less than five meters, and if you stand still and have no breath protection, it can blow you into it in less than a minute. A sand sculpture.


    So in such an environment, it is not something ordinary people can stay.


    Your physical strength is being consumed all the time, and you have to always pay attention to whether there will be attacks from monsters around you.


    Tick ??tick


    A red spar in Ye Hao''s hand was shining red.


    This is what Huo Ling gave him after he came in.


    Because from the teleportation array, the location of the teleportation is not fixed, and there may be errors within 100 kilometers.


    This one hundred kilometers, if the environment is good, then there is no problem.


    If you encounter bad weather, your eyes are really black.


    Therefore, everyone specially took such a prop, which can sense the existence of people around, so that everyone can get together as soon as possible.


    But this thing is actually not very effective for Ye Hao, because he has something more useful.


    Soul perception.


    Ye Hao directly turned on his soul perception, and all the people around him were under the scanning of Ye Hao''s "radar".


    And Ye Hao also determined the location of the six people.


    Ye Hao started to take action, collecting them one by one from near to far.


    "Young Master Ye, I didn''t expect that we would be the first to meet." Huo Ling looked at Ye Hao who walked out of the yellow sand in surprise: "Let''s find someone else."


    "Come with me." Ye Hao said directly, and then flew in the other direction.


    "Young Master Ye..." Huo Ling looked at Ye Hao in surprise. She didn''t see Ye Hao holding the red spar.


    But she didn''t follow for a while before she found another woman in their team.


    Then I met other people.


    During this period, Huo Ling had been staring at Ye Hao, and she could be sure that Ye Hao hadn''t taken out the red spar or other magical items.


    But he can find everyone''s trail so quickly, how did he do it?


    Could it be that he is so powerful that he can find all of them in such a large range.


    Imagine yourself, Huo Ling can only perceive things within a hundred meters around it in this harsh environment.


    This made Huo Ling doubt Ye Hao''s realm again, is it really just as simple as a high-level quasi god?


    Or is it that you have already entered that step?


    Huo Ling shook his head again.


    This kind of possibility is unlikely, depending on Ye Gongzi''s age, if he becomes the main **** at such an age, he must have already become famous.


    However, among the rumors of many gods, I have never heard of such a person.


    "Okay, everyone is here. We should go to find the ruins of heaven and earth." With Ye Hao''s help, he brought the people together in less than five minutes.


    Yanba took out a stone plate at this time, and the pointer on the stone plate pointed in a direction.


    "The ruins of heaven and earth are over there, let''s hurry up. According to intelligence, the ruins of heaven and earth will be opened in about half an hour, and we need to get there as soon as possible!"


    "Everyone uses their fastest body skills!" Huo Ling said.


    "Ok!"


    "let''s go!"


    "It''s really lucky to see the ruins of heaven and earth!"


    "I''m still a little nervous."


    A group of people began to move in one direction under the collar of the stone plate in Yanba''s hands.


    This stone plate is a very simple prop similar to a compass.


    But it is not a compass, if it points to a beacon.


    This beacon was placed near the ruins of heaven and earth by the scout.


    With this prop, you can ensure that when the ruins of heaven and earth are opened, no matter what kind of link the barren land is, people who enter here can find the direction as soon as possible and rush to the ruins of heaven and earth.


    Because Yanba had been holding the stone plate, he was at the front of the team, but it was worth mentioning that Ye Hao and Huo Ling were on both sides of him.


    This caused Yanba to have a bit of eagerness to compete.


    He belongs to the Earth Yanlong clan, although he is only a subdragon bloodline, but he is in touch with the dragon anyway.


    In terms of physical strength, he considers himself very strong.


    He deliberately increased his speed.


    Huo Ling saw Yanba''s thoughts, she didn''t specify, she just kept the speed following Yanba, but was still second only to Yanba in speed.


    After all, she is not good at speed, and for the next thing, she can''t save her strength and blindly pursue strength.


    Yanba looked at Huo Ling and smiled.


    Although Fire Spirit is an intermediate quasi-god, it still can''t match his own in terms of speed.


    Yanba looked to the other side, and saw Ye Hao still flying beside him calmly, at exactly the same speed as him, and the aura on his body was very calm.


    Even the expression on the face did not change.


    This allowed Yanba to increase his speed again, but he also considered the speed behind him and did not give his full strength.


    But only at this speed, Ye Hao is still quite comfortable.


    "What realm is this guy?" Yan Ba ??muttered in his heart.


    "Be careful, Yanba!" Huo Ling suddenly shouted.


    Yanba looked in front of him, and saw that in the middle of the violent sand, a huge creature opened his mouth of blood to him, only ten meters away.


    Damn, because I just focused on flying and didn''t notice the dangerous approach!

 Chapter 2606： Two winged angels

    Chapter 2606 two ten-winged angels


    Tier 8 Warcraft!


    At this distance, there is no time to organize an effective attack.


    Yan Ba ??gritted his teeth and raised his arm. Now he could only break his wrist, and exchange the smallest injury for the hope of survival.


    "You continue to lead the team and leave these monsters to me." A voice faintly sounded at this time.


    Afterwards, the monster that suddenly attacked Yanba was frozen into an ice sculpture in front of Yanba, and then Ye Hao smashed it with his fist.


    A crack appeared in the ice sculpture.


    This monster the size of a train turned into pieces of ice under Ye Hao''s fist.


    Yanba''s body was cold, his hands and feet were cold, and his body was stiff in place.


    He stared at Ye Hao blankly, he obviously hadn''t recovered from the shock just now.


    At the same time, the people behind were also lucky to escape from Yan Bahu''s mouth, transferred to the shock of Ye Hao''s strength.


    "What happened just now, we just noticed the appearance of that monster, why Ye Gongzi was knocked down with a fist."


    "That was the ice elemental power? My God, how could a controller of the ice elemental power appear in the lava **** system!"


    "No, you remember the monster just now. I have seen the record about that monster. It was a Tier 8 monster, the Sky-Swallowing Sand Python! The combat power is even equivalent to a demigod, and it was defeated by Ye Gongzi!"


    Everyone was shocked.


    At the same time, what they never expected was that Ye Hao actually possessed the power of ice elements.


    Quasi-God possesses elemental power, which is nothing strange to them, but the problem is that the owner of such an ice elemental power actually went to the lava **** system before.


    What is the difference between this and moths fighting the fire.


    But not only did they do this, they also easily defeated a low-level quasi-god in the environment of the lava **** system!


    "Ye... Ye Gongzi, the element you have is the ice element?" Huo Ling looked at Ye Hao in surprise and asked suspiciously.


    "Yes." Ye Hao didn''t deny it. He looked at the sluggish Yanba and frowned slightly: "What? Don''t leave yet. Didn''t you say that you want to reach the ruins of heaven and earth as soon as possible?


    If you are worried about danger, I will help you solve this point. I can handle any monsters appearing. "


    "Oh...good." Yan Ba ??replied subconsciously, and then honestly took his stone tray to lead the way.


    At this moment, he was just an obedient child in front of Ye Hao.


    Don''t even talk about the speed of comparing with others before.


    Ye Hao is still going with Yanba as usual.


    Then several monsters appeared one after another, Ye Hao managed it in the shortest time with his own power alone, and even no monster could get close to the ten-meter range of Yanba.


    This made Yanba''s inner admiration as hot as the lava in the crater.


    This man is too strong! Absolutely... Absolutely a high-level quasi god!


    And still the strongest quasi god!


    Yanba looked at Ye Hao admiringly, and said inwardly.


    Others also looked at Ye Hao respectfully and regarded Ye Hao as their idol.


    But the only difference was Huo Ling, she looked at Ye Hao''s back in doubt.


    The earth that Ye Gongzi just displayed was the power of the fire element, but when he was fighting with the fire rhino in the lava **** system before, he was completely unafraid of the fire of the fire rhino.


    That means that Young Master Ye should have at least one elemental power similar to flame, otherwise it is really hard to believe that he can withstand the impact of the elemental force of the fire element at such close range.


    But now he has displayed the power of ice elements.


    These are two completely different powers. Did Master Ye master two completely opposite powers at the same time?


    Although this kind of thing has not happened before.


    But being able to possess that completely different power is a top-level existence, even in those first-rate gods.


    The billions of years of history of the entire Gods and Ten Thousand Realms is estimated to be no more than one hand.


    Of course, there may be some geniuses who have fallen before they rise.


    But if Young Master Ye is really such a genius, how dare his **** system let him travel alone.


    Although he is a genius, it does not mean that he is invincible now.


    If such a genius fell outside, it would be a disaster for the entire **** system.


    If they were replaced by other normal gods, they were supposed to be offered as treasures, and then a few main gods were arranged to wait in front of them.


    "Maybe, I just think too much?" Huo Ling thought suspiciously.


    In this way, Ye Hao has unknowingly become the backbone of this team.


    With Ye Hao''s help, they arrived at the place where the remains of heaven and earth opened very smoothly.


    It was the eye of a sandstorm. Around the eye of the wind, the power of the sandstorm could even affect the body of the eighth-order powerhouse.


    At this moment, many people have gathered here.


    Some powerful people can stay in the eye of the wind and occupy a better position.


    Some single-handed or small teams can only stay outside with the wind and sand.


    "Wow, a lot of people. And every one of them has the strength of Tier 8 or above. There are at least a few thousand people. There are only double digits for the quasi-god powerhouse who can kill!" Daniel was shocked. Said.


    Ye Hao and their team''s apparent strength is of course weak, and there is no master god.


    Naturally, there is no right to enter the quiet eye of the wind, but to carry the wind and sand, waiting for the remains of heaven and earth to open.


    "Angel God System, Immortal Buddha God System, Star Sky God System, Olympus God System, Necro God System! Five first-class God system people are here!" Sister Huang''er clutched her chest, obviously a little nervous.


    Ye Hao raised his head.


    Sure enough, there are five camps in the five directions of Fengyan.


    In fact, this seemingly messy place is occupied, but in fact there is a doorway in it.


    Five teams of first-class gods were divided into five places, and then some other small gods that were close to these first-class gods naturally followed them and represented their positions.


    At the same time, I also hope that inside, my boss can cover myself.


    Ye Hao first looked at the angel **** system he was most familiar with.


    Two ten-winged angels stood in the most conspicuous place, and the dazzling light on their bodies made them the most dazzling women here.


    Even if Huo Ling is a great beauty in the Karst God System, in front of these two people, they are all desolate.


    Who would call them an angel **** system with a beautiful halo?


    "None of the two upper master gods know." Ye Hao muttered.


    He is most familiar with the angel clan, but Zhuo Yu and the others did not tell themselves the situation in the angel clan.


    Although Zhuoyu would not help the angels deal with herself, it did not mean that she would help Ye Hao deal with her own angels.

 Chapter 2607： Higher gods

    Look at the other four places.


    Ye Hao, dressed in the fairy-Buddha deity style, is very familiar. It is nothing more than a monk and a Taoist priest.


    But because they don''t have the characteristics of angels that can judge their strength through wings.


    Ye Hao didn''t dare to test directly at this time, nor was he able to determine how many high-ranking gods among them.


    Then there is the Olympus **** system, a group of blond gods are standing there.


    Ye Hao didn''t know the others, but Ye Hao recognized one of them at a glance.


    Holding a golden spear in his hand, and a golden shield, there is also an armor of gold and white silk on his body.


    The beauty is not inferior to the two ten-winged angels, and even more heroic.


    This person is the goddess of wisdom in the Olympus **** system, Athena!


    Speaking of Ye Hao, she still has some connections with Athena. Yakina and Ye Hao are still familiar with her inheritance on earth.


    It''s just that it''s not worth mentioning in front of the goddess Athena compared to Yakina.


    Yakina''s three artifacts were just imitations of the three main god-level weapons in Athena''s hands.


    "If I return to Earth, let Yakina know that I see the deity, and I don''t know what her expression will be." Ye Hao muttered to himself.


    Then Ye Hao''s gaze fell on a group of people wearing armor decorated with blue stars.


    It goes without saying that these people must be from the Star Sky God System.


    After the goddess of Star Sky and Dark Goddess Evelyn left, there is no contact, and she does not know whether she has defeated her brother and regained her Star Sky God System.


    I haven''t seen this goddess for so long, not to mention that I feel a little nostalgic.


    The last group of people is the lowest-key Necromancer among the first-class gods.


    The place where the group of people stayed naturally formed a cold area, giving people a shuddering feeling.


    Each of them used this kind of costume props to cover their bodies, with masks on their faces.


    Gives a very mysterious feeling.


    Although the Necro Spirit System is not the strongest among the first-class gods, it is an existence that is jealous of many gods, and even the strongest Immortal Buddha God system never provoked a stand with the Necro gods.


    And the Necromancers have kept their own self-sacrifice for hundreds of millions of years. People of their gods rarely appear outside the gods.


    People from other gods will hardly go to the dead gods.


    After all, normal people who have nothing to do go to a dark **** system to stay. It is said that there is no light throughout the year, and the body will be corroded after a long time.


    "By the way, why didn''t I see the remains of heaven and earth?" Ye Hao interrogated Huo Ling next to him.


    The fire spirit pointed to the center of the place where the five gods were.


    "Young Master Ye, you can feel the area. Although there are no objects there at the moment, you will find that the area has a deep attraction to you.


    Now this feeling has gradually reached its peak, and it can be felt hundreds of kilometers away. At the earliest, fluctuations can only be felt within a range of about ten meters.


    We arrived earlier, and it is estimated that we will have to wait for about ten minutes. "Huo Ling explained.


    Ye Hao heard Huo Ling''s explanation, he closed his eyes and began to feel the area.


    Sure enough, Ye Hao felt a magical power, a very pure power.


    It seems to give people a feeling in the mother''s womb.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, no wonder the first-class gods were attracted to him.


    From this kind of fluctuation alone, one can know that the ruins of heaven and earth are extraordinary products, even if they can''t compete with the strong for good things, but stay in such a place for a while.


    It is also of great benefit to self-cultivation.


    This is why, so many people know that at least one third of the people who come to the ruins of heaven and earth at this moment will stay here forever, and will come over without hesitation.


    Because those who survive will get a huge opportunity, and a bunch of strong will rise long ago.


    "Huoling, do you know any high-ranking master gods among these first-rate gods?" Ye Hao interrogated Huoling.


    Ye Hao didn''t ask the king of gods, because he had inquired before.


    Regarding the relics of heaven and earth, the gods and the world have a rule.


    Because the relics of heaven and earth can only allow the power below the **** king level to enter, and only effective for the power below the **** king level.


    Therefore, in order to prevent the king of the gods from coming forward to fight for opportunities for their descendants, leading to the battle of the king of gods.


    Those who participate in the ruins of heaven and earth are only allowed to be the upper-level main **** and the strong below the upper-level main god.


    There are also certain restrictions on the number of people to avoid causing excessive combat damage.


    "Let''s take a look." Huo Ling looked around, she first chose the best-recognized angel deity and said: "The angel deity came to two high-ranking gods this time, that is, the two ten-winged angels.


    The red-haired one on the left is Yao, and the blond-haired one on the right is Ru Qi. Both of them seemed to be guards around several **** kings of the Angel God System. "


    Ye Hao understood. He had heard something about the three gods and female angels of the Angel God family, and each of them had two guarding angels, and their strength was at the level of the upper master god.


    The Fire Spirit looked at the Olympus **** system again, and the lava **** system happened to be the only middle ground between the angel **** system and the Olympus **** system, so they knew the two **** systems best.


    "That is Athena, the famous goddess of wisdom, and the one with a brutal face in armor next to him is the **** of war Ares."


    Athena, Ares.


    Both of these names Ye Hao are familiar with, and they are considered to be famous in the Olympus God System.


    "I''m not familiar with the fairy-Buddha divine system. It seems to be the Taoist of the Universe and the Golden Buddha of the Pagoda." Huo Ling said.


    Ye Hao has never heard of these two names, and I don''t know if it is because of the myth of China on the earth.


    "The Necromancer is very mysterious, and I don''t know who it is. It is probably known to the people of the first-class God." Huo Ling pointed to the mysterious Necromancer and shook his head.


    "What about the Star Sky God System?" Ye Hao asked about the last Star Sky God System.


    "I know the two of the Star Sky God System. The man with two swords on his waist seems to be the younger brother of the Star River God Emperor''s wife. The original name was unknown, but he later got a lot of training resources.


    After hundreds of millions of years, he was promoted to the upper master god, called Zhuo Xing.


    The other woman is unfamiliar, but she should also be the upper god. "Huo Ling said.


    Ye Hao didn''t say a word, he frowned and looked at the Star Sky God System.


    Huo Ling mentioned that the man was the younger brother of the Star River God Emperor''s wife, which meant that the Star Sky God System was still under the control of the Star River God Emperor.


    What about the star goddess?


    Where is she now? Is there any danger? Why haven''t she regained her spirituality.


    Many questions arose in Ye Hao''s mind.

 Chapter 2608： Heaven and earth ruins open

    But now is not the time to consider these.


    The strong fluctuations in the center of the five first-class gods have become more and more intense.


    It can even be detected without intentionally sensing it.


    Suddenly, light appeared on the bodies of several people in the sandstorm.


    "My God, a few of them are going to break through!"


    "It is said that the heaven and earth ruins conceived the laws of heaven and earth, and now these are the power of the laws of heaven and earth. These people were originally at a bottleneck, and they just met this kind of good relationship, coupled with their own epiphany, they can have an epiphany in all likelihood."


    "As soon as the relics of the heaven and the earth are revealed this time, I don''t know how many main gods and quasi gods will be born."


    Many people are looking at those who have made breakthroughs on the spot with envy.


    The most dazzling light among them was an old man who broke through from a low-level quasi-god to a middle-level quasi-god.


    "Hahaha, I finally made a breakthrough! Waiting for 10 million years, I thought I was going to run out of oil, but I didn''t expect to encounter such opportunities again, so that I can live for another million years! God won''t deceive me!"


    The old man''s dead tree meets the spring, the life force that was almost exhausted, after this breakthrough, is again abundant and full of vitality.


    At this moment, because of the breakthrough of several people, the surrounding fluctuations are like violent storms.


    However, the people of the five first-class gods in the center still stared at the emptiness in the center.


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    At this moment, apertures appeared in that area, from the large aperture in the center to the small apertures around it.


    There are more than a dozen of them.


    The power of the laws of heaven and earth flooded out of it was as turbulent as a wave, which made several people break through the bottleneck.


    At the same time, the five first-rate gods all took the lead.


    "Ru Qi, follow the plan. You go first, this time is a great opportunity for you to break through! After I bring the people in, I will find you again!" Yao said loudly.


    "Okay." Without a word, Ru Xi incited the five pairs of pure white wings behind him, turning into white light and rushing towards the middle circle.


    The upper main gods of the other camps all rushed towards the largest aperture in the center.


    The upper master **** is so fast, like a shooting star across the firmament, and it sinks into the aperture in the blink of an eye.


    And as the upper main **** entered the largest aperture in the center one after another, the light of that aperture began to dim little by little.


    "No, the number of people allowed to pass through this aperture is limited, the better the most central circle can be!" someone exclaimed.


    At this moment, the people around began to wake up from the shock, and all flocked to those apertures.


    "This light circle belongs to our angel **** system. Before I wait to enter, who dares to get closer and kill!" Ten-winged angel Yao sacrificed a bow with the same red hair as her, with golden red on it. Arrow feathers.


    At the same time, the eight-winged angels of the other lower main gods also occupied the circle of light, opened the battlefield, and the people who guarded their own clans entered it first.


    "This aperture belongs to our Olympus **** system."


    "These are all of our Immortal Buddha Spiritual System. If you want to die, you can give it a try."


    "Necromancer..."


    "Huh, the Star Sky God System is here..."


    There were not many apertures, but most of them were divided by the five first-class gods, and most of them were still central apertures.


    Although other people were upset, they didn''t dare to compete with these five first-class gods on the face, and could only look at other apertures that entered the ruins of heaven and earth.


    At this moment, the competition for the apertures around it was extremely fierce. Just to compete for an entry, everyone showed their own energy.


    The strength of the eighth rank is really the bottom cannon fodder here.


    The quasi-god can only be worth seeing, while the main-god will give a little bit of face, and will not be head-on when it is not the final key.


    "Let''s quickly find an aperture to enter the ruins of heaven and earth, otherwise good positions will be robbed." Yanba said anxiously.


    At this moment, several apertures have become dim.


    The most important is the aperture of the five first-class gods. Because there is no one to compete, everyone enters it step by step.


    But as more and more people enter the aperture of the five first-class gods, fewer and fewer people stay behind.


    This caused some unwilling people to start thinking of the five first-class gods to occupy the aperture.


    Ye Hao looked at Yanba and the others who could not bear it, but he calmly said: "Don''t worry, those small apertures are too bad to enter.


    There is no record. If you enter the ruins of heaven and earth, you can enter from the central apertures, and the opportunities you get are completely different from those peripheral apertures. "


    "But the apertures in the center are all occupied by the five first-class gods. We don''t have a chance at all." Zheng Yan said, a gentleman in Yanba''s team, who looked a bit inwardly.


    This person belongs to the lava **** system, a clan of earth-centered people, except for the characteristics of red skin and high body temperature, he is generally regarded as a humanoid clan.


    "Don''t worry, wait. It''s a chance." Ye Hao said with a smile, and he looked at some forces around him that hadn''t done anything yet.


    Those forces are not weak, they are not reconciled to enter from the outer aperture, and there are too many first-class gods in the past, and it is difficult to get started.


    But at this moment, the people of the first-class gods have gone seven or eighty-eight, and their defensive power has suddenly weakened a lot.


    These wolves began to show cunning eyes.


    "Master Yao, you can go in first." An eight-winged angel looked at the ten-winged angel Yao who was still staying with them.


    "Don''t let your guard down, you won''t all go in. I won''t leave." Ten Winged Angel Yao looked around warily.


    She also knows what some people have in their hearts.


    Although their first-class gods are very bluffing, but these people will not fight them in the face, but will use the fastest speed to enter the ruins of heaven and earth from their aperture when they are not paying attention.


    "Chong, the middle apertures have the most resources. As long as we can get in from there, we will have huge opportunities!"


    "A horseman, I''m stuck in this state anyway, and he will die within a few hundred years, so it''s better to fight!"


    "What about the first-class gods, now they only have so few people left, let''s rush!"


    Finally, the ¡®wolves¡¯ that had been coveting around began to attack.


    One by one, they started to rush towards the aperture occupied by the five first-class gods, as if a pack of wolves had pounced on the sheep.


    But know that these are not simple lambs.


    "Huh, you can''t help yourself." Ten Winged Angel Yao sneered, pulling away his bowstring.


    Three golden and red arrow feathers came out of the string, directly killing the three quasi gods under their arrow feathers.


    At this moment, those who were aiming at the angel clan a little bit fear, and some turned their eyes to others.

 Chapter 2609： Competing for entrance aperture

    At first, the attacks of the five first-class gods really made those people a little scared.


    But that was only short-lived. In the face of the temptation of huge profits, even God would lose his mind.


    Someone who couldn''t get a spot on the periphery also began to say that their goals were focused on the central aperture.


    After all, before this, the five first-class gods occupied more than half of the aperture, and it was still the most central aperture.


    In fact, the number of the five first-class gods was only one-tenth of the number present.


    This is equivalent to saying that one in ten people, but occupies half of the resources.


    "His Royal Highness, Goddess Athena, our aperture is starting to run out of energy. You hurry over." The people of the Olympus **** system looked at the dim aperture.


    The number of people allowed to enter the aperture is limited, and the stronger the person, the more aperture energy they need to consume.


    For example, with an ordinary aperture, the eighth rank may be able to enter a thousand names without a problem, and the quasi gods can only allow one hundred, and the quasi gods are even more than a few people.


    The upper main god, even with the largest aperture in the center, can only allow about ten to enter.


    Athena also knows this. If she continues to carry it, and the energy of the aperture can''t support her to pass through, it will be bad.


    "Well, you guys be careful. If it doesn''t work, just retreat!" Athena exhorted, and after launching a ranged attack on the person who rushed over, she also fell into the aperture.


    At the same time, the upper main gods and middle main gods of other gods that were originally in a stable formation began to enter the aperture one by one.


    In this way, the balances on both sides began to tilt.


    Gradually, someone who supported the five first-class gods did not pay attention and rushed into the aperture.


    Seeing someone succeeded, it even ignited other people''s hearts.


    The offensive became more intense, and in this case, fighting broke out directly.


    "Right now, you five follow me closely." Ye Hao said suddenly, and then he directly controlled his own ice elemental power, releasing a cold air position around the bodies of the six of them.


    "let''s go!"


    Following Ye Hao''s order, the five members of Yanba Huoling followed Ye Hao.


    And they were surprised to find that Ye Hao''s direction turned out to be the aperture controlled by the Star Sky God System.


    Although the people of the Star Sky God System had all left the upper main gods, there were still a few middle main gods left.


    They just rushed past, it was too risky.


    They didn''t expect Ye Hao to be such a crazy person, leading them to make such a choice.


    Because everyone is very strong, such a distance is actually a few seconds.


    In front of Ye Hao and the others, there will be explosions from battles, with attacks from the quasi-god and the main god.


    Some people with bad luck will be injured by the aftermath of the main **** level attack.


    "Block me, don''t let these people approach. The rest, speed up and enter the aperture!" The middle main **** of the Star Sky God System who stayed to preside over the battlefield was also a little bit burnt at the moment.


    After all, the number of enemies facing is too much.


    Suddenly, a small team rushed out of the first line of defense at an extremely fast speed.


    "Attack, attack!"


    The middle main **** of the Star Sky God System gave the order loudly, but he himself couldn''t get away because he had to face other main god-level sneak attacks.


    Ye Hao watched several attacks around him, and he squinted.


    "You follow me closely, and you must not leave me more than two meters away."


    Hearing Ye Hao''s reminder, Huo Ling and others immediately surrounded Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao began to use fast maneuvers to avoid those attacks.


    What was surprising was that Ye Hao actually took five people and avoided all attacks.


    "Oh my God." Huang''er covered her mouth. The attacking beam passed by less than half a meter from her just now, and she could even feel the burning sensation of the attack.


    Huo Ling looked at Ye Hao who was leading them wholeheartedly.


    You can evade those attacks with them in such a chaotic battlefield, and even some attacks you don''t know where they came from.


    After all, while you have to be wary of the Star Sky God System, you should also be wary of those who have the same purpose as Hebi.


    In order to compete for the spot, they might strike you next to you.


    Compared with strangers like them, there are even some former comrades in arms. In order to compete for this opportunity to enter the ruins of heaven and earth, they will not hesitate to sell their comrades, brothers, and even relatives.


    "Give me a little bit of concentration, and mobilize all my power to my own speed. When I say rush, you will rush along the path I guide you, don''t stop, don''t care about the surrounding attacks!


    You only need to use your fastest speed. "Ye Hao said.


    "Understood!" Yanba swallowed. At this time, they were only tens of meters away from the target''s aperture.


    But don''t look at these tens of meters, this is the last line of defense of the Star Sky God System.


    It is also the most terrifying line of defense. People from the Star Sky God System who are still in battle will ruthlessly counteract death attacks that enter the area.


    Ye Hao''s eyes kept turning, and finally in just a second, he determined the route to take.


    At the same time, several thoughts were passed into Yanba Huoling''s mind, and a virtual line appeared on their retinas, and the end of the line was the aperture.


    They didn''t have time to be surprised how Ye Hao did it, because at this moment Ye Hao''s voice had already sounded.


    "run!"


    Ye Hao''s voice was quite serious this time, because there was a middle-ranked master **** here, and if there was a slight mistake, even he was in danger of death.


    All six people rushed past at the fastest speed.


    Flames blazed over the five Yanba people, causing the surrounding temperature to rise a step.


    "Damn it, stop them!" The middle main **** of the Star Sky God System did not expect that the inconspicuous squad just now had already rushed to him.


    He had no choice but to withdraw his hand, and attacked the team over there, and a star fell towards them.


    At the same time, the deities of the Star Sky God System also launched an attack, trying to kill Ye Hao''s team.


    As early as Ye Hao''s calculations, the attack of these people had been predicted by Ye Hao.


    Therefore, the route that Ye Hao arranged for Yanba and others could perfectly avoid these attacks.


    Only the attack of the middle main **** would be a little troublesome.


    "It''s this time." Ye Hao blocked the side where their team was about to be attacked by "Xingfeng", and erected an ice crystal shield in front of them to block this move of "Xingfeng".


    Let Yanba and others enter the aperture smoothly.


    "Damn it!" the middle lord cursed, staring at the man who had never seen anyone before.


    "Goodbye." Ye Hao smiled and greeted, and a teleport appeared in front of the aperture in the next second, submerged in the aperture.

 Chapter 2610： Heaven and Earth Ruins·Open

    "Damn it!" The middle main **** of the Star Sky God System, furious and angry.


    He didn''t expect that, with his eyelids lowered, he would rush in so many people at once.


    And the team just now seemed to be about half-god and quasi-god.


    Even such a team can break through their blockade.


    "My lord, you go in quickly too. We are about to be unable to hold it!" said other gods of the Star Sky God System.


    "I see, wait a minute and act accordingly. If you really don''t have a chance to come in, just wait for us outside." The Middle Lord God ordered.


    "understand."


    At this last time, all the middle main gods and lower main gods of the gods began to enter the aperture.


    At the same time, this also exacerbated the weakening of the aperture.


    One aperture after another became dimmed and lost its original effect.


    At this moment, two rays of light approached from a distance.


    "We finally caught up." A light and shadow said, panting, "Shall we go to the gods round now?"


    "It''s too late, there are not many apertures left in the ruins of this world, and we don''t think there will be a place in the past. Let''s find a few apertures to get in." Another Guangying said.


    "Ok."


    Then the two lights found a fierce battle aperture, and the two attacked at the same time.


    The powerful attack allowed the two lights and shadows to be taken advantage of and submerged in the aperture.


    Five minutes later.


    All apertures are dull.


    At this moment, everyone began to give up fighting.


    Because the aperture has been exhausted, there is no need to continue fighting now.


    "Hey, it''s a pity. None of us had a chance to go in."


    "Well, I only have Tier 8 strength. It was a bit difficult to get in. It is a great blessing to be able to absorb the power of the laws of heaven and earth here."


    "But don''t be discouraged, we are not without opportunities. The things in the ruins of heaven and earth are not so easy to take. Some people get opportunities, but they will also be seriously injured. When these people come out, it will be our opportunity!"


    Yes, the previous battle has just begun.


    These people are not discouraged. Although they can''t enter the ruins of heaven and earth, they can also stand by and wait until those who enter, come out with an opportunity, they can take action and **** it.


    "Hey, for a relic of heaven and earth. Just at the beginning, there were thousands of people, but nearly a hundred people died." A four-winged angel of the Angel God System sighed, with unbearable eyes in his eyes.


    "There is no way. Although our angels are benevolent, benevolence also requires strength. In order for us to have the strength to uphold justice, it is inevitable to pay some due price."


    An elderly seraph next to him put away his sharp sword: "Master Yao said before, this time the remains of heaven and earth. There are nearly a thousand people here, and only one-fifth of these thousand people can enter the heaven and earth. remains.


    In the first round, one or two hundred people would be lost just by competing for the number of places. "


    "Then how many of them can come out alive?" Four-winged angel asked curiously.


    "Half." Seraphim said in a deep voice.


    The four-winged angel covered his mouth: "Half? Such a large proportion? You must know that most of the people who enter here are strong people above the Quasi-God level.


    "Do you really think that the relics of heaven and earth are a treasure trove? Don''t forget that sentence. Opportunities often coexist with dangers. The greater the opportunity, the more dangerous you have to face.


    In the history of entering the ruins of the heavens and the earth, there have even been incidents where the upper master **** has fallen. "Seraph recalled.


    This caused the four-winged angel to swallow.


    In their eyes, the ten-winged angel of the upper lord **** is a very powerful existence, although it is second only to the twelve-winged angel.


    But in the entire Gods and Ten Thousand Realms, it can definitely rank among the top 100 existences.


    The fall of a high-ranking main **** can cause considerable fluctuations in the gods and all realms.


    "Don''t think too much, our mission has not been completed yet. If this time Master Yao and Master Ru Qi can get any big opportunities or treasures inside.


    When it comes out, it will be another fierce battle. "Seraph said sternly.


    "A fierce battle? Does anyone dare to fight our Angel God System?" The Four Winged Angel looked at Senior in confusion.


    Seraphim looked around, with arrogance in his eyes, as well as vigilance: "Those little gods naturally dare not, but other first-class gods are not necessarily.


    It depends on whether there is enough to make them fight for it.


    In the same way, this is not a confrontation in the gods, it is just a fight for opportunities.


    There are unspoken rules in the **** system. In this case, contention and contention are acceptable, as long as it does not cause too much impact. "


    "It turned out to be like this." The four-winged angel whispered, and at the same time she began to seize the time to recover her strength in preparation for the next possible fierce battle.


    ...


    Heaven and Earth Relics


    On a large grassland.


    A group of angels are gathering.


    Ten-winged angel Yao stood in the center, looking around his angels.


    "The number of people is lightened. We can''t stay here for too long. The ruins of heaven and earth may disappear at any time. We must hurry up."


    An eight-winged angel walked over and reported: "Master Yao, the number of people we came in before was estimated to be 67, but now only 57 people are present.


    Two seraphs, seven four-winged angels were missing, and...there was also Lord Ru Qi who had not been whereabouts. "


    Yao frowned, and she said with some worry: "Ru Qi has been emotionally unstable since she learned of her sister''s death. Most of all, she is asking Lord Rowling to perform divine arts.


    After learning the information about the earth species that killed her sister, she thought about **** that guy to get revenge every day, and she was even a little confused.


    In the previous three days, both sides went to look for Lord God King, and wanted to go to the earth plane, but the God King refused.


    Lord God King also considered that Ru Qi''s mood was unstable at this moment, and that she might be damaged if she continued like this, so she was sent to participate in the plan for this relic of heaven and earth. "


    "Then should we send someone to look for Lord Ru Qi?" the eight-winged angel next to him asked.


    Yao shook his head: "No, the most important task of our trip is to find the original stone of heaven and earth. Lord Rowling predicted that this time the ruins of heaven and earth will be the most powerful in history!


    More than one rough heaven and earth stone will be born, and one rough heaven and earth stone is very likely to represent the birth of a **** king.


    Even for this relic of heaven and earth, several first-class gods met in private to determine the personnel sent by all parties this time.


    Otherwise, there would definitely not be such a high-level master **** here. So no matter what, we have to get as many pieces of heaven and earth as possible.


    As for Ru Qi, she is also a ten-winged angel, even if she encounters danger, she should be able to face it herself. "

 Chapter 2611： Heaven, Earth and God Monument

    After Ye Hao and the others passed through the aperture, they were teleported to an unknown place, the surrounding temperature was very high, a bit similar to the high temperature climate, and the volcanic crater could be seen in the distance.


    Because Ye Hao imposed a bit of positioning on several people, they were quickly found.


    "Is this the ruins of heaven and earth? It feels no different from the ordinary world." Daniel looked around and muttered: "This environment is a bit similar to our lava **** system."


    Huo Ling said next to him: "This is because of good luck. It is said that the remains of heaven and earth are an inexplicable area. There are many wonderful things hidden here. No one really knows the vastness of the earth and the height of the sky.


    Everyone knows that the closer you are to the monument of heaven and earth, the more opportunities you have! And in this world, you can see the miraculous climate that may appear on any plane. "


    "Heaven, Earth and God monument, I''m talking about the one on the other side. Why look so close?" Zheng Yan pointed in a direction, and there was a golden monument floating in midair over there.


    Huo Ling shook his head and said, "That''s just the phantom of the Heaven and Earth God Tablet, and the general direction.


    No matter where you are in this world, you can see this phantom, as if you are guiding everyone to find it.


    It is said that the heaven and earth **** stele contains the origin of the law of heaven and earth, and those who can see the **** stele of heaven and earth may have the opportunity to understand the law of heaven and earth.


    But so far, no one can understand the laws of heaven and earth. "


    The law of heaven and earth, this is the first word Ye Hao has heard the most.


    The name is simple and easy to understand.


    But this law is the first law well deserved!


    If it is the law of time, you can travel through time and adjust time.


    The law of space can travel through space and even create space.


    But these are nothing, and the law of heaven and earth can create the world!


    It may not have any powerful fighting ability, but its creation ability alone is enough to establish its position as the first law.


    In the billions of years of records of the gods and worlds, only one person knows the laws of heaven and earth.


    That was the legendary creator **** in the Chaos Age of the Gods!


    There are even rumors that all planes, including the earth plane, and the demon plane were actually created by the mysterious creation god.


    But no one has really seen the God of Creation. Some say that he is dead, and some say that he has merged with the world he created.


    All in all, there are various theories.


    Ye Hao is also very interested in this law of heaven and earth, but he doesn''t think he is talented and intelligent enough to realize the law of the day and earth.


    After all, this is the first rule!


    "Well, don''t talk about it yet. We have to leave here first." Ye Hao said aloud.


    "Leaving? Why?" Yanba looked at Ye Hao in confusion.


    "You have forgotten who we came from." Ye Hao rolled his eyes.


    Yes, they came in with the quota of the Star Sky God System.


    Although I don''t know whether people from the Star Sky God System will attack them when they see them here.


    But to be on the safe side, it is better not to meet them.


    Ye Hao led a group of people and began to fumble towards the direction of the Heaven and Earth God Monument.


    Of course their goal is not the monument of heaven and earth.


    But because the closer you are to the monument of heaven and earth, the better opportunities await them.


    "Sister Huo Ling, how long will this world ruins be opened?" Huang''er asked curiously.


    "I don''t know. Some people say that the flow of time inside is different from that of the outside world. There are several relics of heaven and earth in history. I remember one day short and half a month long.


    But no matter how long we stay here, the actual elapsed time outside is only nine hours. "Huo Ling has a lot of knowledge for the ruins of heaven and earth this time.


    "Half a month? It will take so long." Huang''er was a little surprised.


    Huo Ling smiled and patted Huang''er: "You, if we can really stay here for half a month, that would be great. You see how strong the law is here.


    At that time, it is said that people who stayed here for more than half a month gave birth to two high-ranking gods, dozens of middle-ranking gods, and hundreds of quasi-gods within a short time after going out!


    Almost anyone who is alive will advance to at least one level.


    These are still second, some people have even realized the new elemental power, or upgraded the original elemental power to the power of law! "


    Huang''er said excitedly: "That is to say, we also have the opportunity to promote our elemental power to the power of law!"


    The difference between laws and elements is not a little bit.


    The law is like the vast ocean, and the elements are just rivers.


    No matter how wide the river is, no matter how vast it is, it will still be a river after all.


    "These depend on our respective opportunities. I hope we can meet the elemental creatures." Huo Ling looked around with some expectation.


    "Elemental? What is that?" Zheng Yan was taken aback.


    Huo Ling rolled his eyes and glared at these people: "You were so excited when you knew the ruins of the heavens and the earth. You don''t know the news at all if you dare to be emotional."


    Several people looked at Huo Ling with a smile.


    Huo Ling sighed: "Elemental creatures are unique creatures in the relics of heaven and earth. They are creatures that are completely transformed with elemental power. If they can be absorbed after being severely wounded, they can increase their elemental power.


    This is why the ruins of heaven and earth are a treasure for the gods. Outside, it will take thousands of years for the power of the elements to improve.


    Here, it only takes tens of minutes.


    What''s more, if you can hunt and kill the law creatures, then you can take a shortcut and enlighten the law! "


    Ye Hao heard what Huo Ling said, he also knew a little, but he was not too interested in them.


    After all, his system will naturally improve his ability.


    However, if there are ruled creatures, then Ye Hao would not recommend hunting one or two and improving his abilities in advance.


    brush


    Suddenly, a red phantom appeared on the rock in front, and then sneaked down.


    "Be careful, it''s an elemental creature of a high-level quasi-god." Ye Hao reminded.


    Hearing it was an elemental creature, the eyes of several people stared out.


    But then they heard that it was a high-level quasi-god, which made them a little nervous.


    After all, the strongest fire spirit among them is nothing more than an intermediate quasi-god.


    This made Huo Ling and others couldn''t help but look at Ye Hao.


    "That... Ye Gongzi, let''s hunt this elemental creature together. The elemental power we get is divided according to the strength. You get 50%, and the remaining 50% is divided into five people. What do you think." Huo Ling said .


    She had guessed that Ye Hao was a high-rank quasi-god before, and she had taken them to brave the Star Sky God System before, which undoubtedly affirmed his strength.


    Don''t even think that this is only a difference of the first level, they are willing to pay such a large share, this level is enough to destroy their group.


    "I''m not interested in the power of the elements." Ye Hao''s words made them feel ashamed: "But I can hunt this one for you."

 Chapter 2612： Elemental creatures

    Ye Hao flew into the air, and the others followed Ye Hao.


    "Strange, why I feel so strenuous to fly. This is only a few tens of meters in height." Huang''er looked at her body in surprise.


    Although she is only a demigod, on the lava plane, she can fly freely on a planet, and even stay in the universe for a while.


    But in the ruins of the world, she just flew up, and she felt very strenuous.


    "This may be because of the rules of the ruins of heaven and earth. It is said that people''s strength will be suppressed when entering here." Huo Ling explained: "Otherwise, think about it, so many main gods have entered here.


    Among them are the upper main gods. If they go to war, it will be a disaster for a small plane.


    Although this place is boundless, if you follow the external system, you can''t afford this kind of battle. "


    "It turns out it''s such a thing." Huang''er nodded clearly.


    At this time, they were flying in midair and saw the red figure that flashed by just now.


    It was a creature in the form of a red fox.


    His whole body was crimson, and there was flames on his four hooves.


    The Flame Fox also noticed Ye Hao and the others, and it hissed at Ye Hao and the others, as if to warn Ye Hao and the others.


    "What a pure fire force, I can feel it from such a long distance!" Yan Ba ??said with bright eyes.


    "But this guy is a high-level quasi-god, we may have some trouble dealing with it." Huo Ling looked at Ye Hao with some worry.


    Ye Hao didn''t care too much, he immediately burst into bleeding wings behind him, and dived down.


    Compared to other people, Ye Hao was much less suppressed in this world.


    I don''t know if Ye Hao has a relationship with the laws of space, which can resist some spatial suppression.


    But even if he resisted a little, Ye Hao''s speed was much slower than in his heyday.


    Otherwise, Yanba and the others estimated that they would not even be able to see Ye Hao''s afterimage.


    Closer to home.


    Ye Hao swooped in front of the flame fox.


    The flame fox spouted a raging flame at Ye Hao, don''t underestimate the flame, this flame is all composed of the power of the fire element.


    And compared with the previous attack that the fiery rhinoceros on the lava plane released against Ye Hao, it was up several levels.


    And it was also released by the elemental creatures of the high-level quasi-god, even Ye Hao didn''t dare to face the resistance.


    His figure flashed and moved behind the flame fox.


    Then a flying kick hit the flame fox''s back.


    The flame fox flew out with a scream and fell heavily to the ground.


    Before the flame fox got up, Ye Hao relied on his lower master god''s physical skills and speed to rush up again.


    Facing this flame fox is a close fight.


    During the period, the flame fox tried to resist, but the speed was not as fast as Ye Hao. Even if a small group of flames contaminated Ye Hao, it was blocked by Ye Hao''s own fire system physique.


    After two minutes of fierce fighting, Ye Hao punched the Flame Fox into the ground.


    Accompanied by the wailing of the flame fox, it turned into a flame fox phantom, only the size of a palm.


    The flame phantom was still ready to flee, but was directly pinched in the hand, no matter how hard it struggles, it can''t escape.


    "Come here quickly, this thing will dissipate soon. You must hurry up and divide the food into your body." Ye Hao urged.


    The few people who had been immersed in Ye Hao''s battle came back to their senses at this time, and they crowded around Ye Hao excitedly.


    "Young Master Ye is really amazing, and he has managed the elemental creatures that have always been a high-level quasi-god by relying on physical skills!" Hong Luan looked at Ye Hao admiringly.


    "How do we share this thing?" Huang''er asked curiously.


    "I remember it was said in the record. I divided it with my mind and swallowed it directly into my belly." Huo Ling stared nervously at the flame shadow in Ye Hao''s hand.


    Although she has read the records and made detailed investigations.


    But those were just talks on paper, and this was also the first time she really saw this elemental creature.


    "Swallow directly?" Hong Luan swallowed and said, although their bodies are some animal-shaped bodies, but let them swallow an unknown thing like this, or elemental creatures, it is inevitable that they are a little nervous and afraid.


    "Okay, don''t be fussy. I''ll separate you, you just need to be ready to swallow." Ye Hao said and started to do it.


    Ye Hao turned his hands into scissors and directly divided this elemental creature into six points. These six points were not equal.


    More and less.


    The most is naturally prepared for Huo Ling.


    "Each of you is different in strength, and it''s the first time you swallow this thing, although the weight is different. When you swallow it, don''t think about refining it in a short time. That way, you may be eager for quick success and quick profit, causing you to go crazy.


    Place this thing in your belly and let it slowly melt into your body, and the effect will be better. "Ye Hao said.


    In fact, this elemental creature, Ye Hao had seen something similar on the continent of Atlantis before, was the time he met Zhuo Yu.


    However, those elemental creatures are far inferior to the essence of these elemental creatures.


    "Yeah." Several people nodded seriously.


    Ye Hao grabbed the largest share first and handed it to Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling took a deep breath, then opened his mouth wide.


    After that, the ¡®remnant body¡¯ of that part of the elemental creatures entered the body of the fire spirit, just like soup and let it go.


    At the beginning of entering, Huo Ling was still normal.


    But three seconds later, flames burst from the fire spirit.


    "It''s hot, it''s hot!" Huo Ling''s eyes burst into flames. As a race that has lived in the lava **** system for a long time, it will feel hot when entering.


    This can be imagined how terrifying the heat it is now enduring.


    "Miss Huo Ling!"


    "Sister Huo Ling!"


    The surrounding companions looked at Huo Ling anxiously. They had never seen Huo Ling show such a pained expression.


    In the next second, the clothes on the surface of Huo Ling''s body burned, and of course they had no chance to see any spring scenery.


    Because after that, the fire spirit showed its original body, a flame.


    That is the body of the **** of fire.


    Ye Hao was not in a hurry to devour elemental creatures for others, but first let them see the process of Huo Ling''s experience, so that they have a psychological preparation.


    Three minutes later.


    Huo Ling returned to normal and put on a red dress again.


    But it is obvious that Huo Ling''s appearance has changed, his hair is longer and his body shape is more charming.


    It appears to be a lot more mature.


    Huo Ling opened his eyes and exhaled a hot flame from his mouth.


    At this time, everyone looked forward to Huo Ling and wanted to know what happened to Huo Ling.

 Chapter 2613： Treasure of Fire Spirit

    Huo Ling took a deep breath and smiled: "My elemental power has been increased, and at the same time the thing in my body is still nourishing my body.


    Ye Gongzi was right. He couldn''t rush for quick success. This state is the best, and it also allows me to absorb more elemental creatures. "


    Ye Hao smiled and said: "It can allow you to continue to absorb it. It is like eating. You are all full at once. How to eat later, it is better to kick it in your arms first, hold it in your hand, and eat while walking.


    Only in this way can the benefits be maximized, but after the first absorption, it is best not to absorb it again within a short time. "


    Huo Ling nodded.


    "But Huo Ling sister, you haven''t made a breakthrough?" Huang''er blinked at Huo Ling.


    Huo Ling smiled and said, "Although my realm hasn''t improved immediately, I have gained far greater gains than the current increase in strength."


    Huang''er still didn''t understand what the fire spirit meant. Huo Ling told her that when she cultivated the power of the fire element, she would understand.


    It is worth mentioning that there are actually only two people present with elemental power.


    Fire Spirit and Yanba, the other four people still don''t have elemental power.


    "It''s my turn next, please Master Ye." Yanba looked at Ye Hao expectantly.


    Ye Hao seemed to pick up a meal, and handed it to Yan Ba''s mouth.


    As before, the elemental creature''s ¡®remnant body¡¯ rushed into Yanba¡¯s throat and submerged in his body.


    His reaction was more violent than Huo Ling, and he rolled on the ground in pain.


    At the same time, his body began to change. The original human form began to change into a three-meter-high, ten-meter-long Earth Yanlong.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho!" Yan Ba ??uttered a dragon chant, and the pain inside could be heard.


    "He Yanba?" The others looked at Yanba worriedly.


    "This is a trial that must be undergone, and you must also consider it carefully. Although Ye Gongzi has already controlled the weight of each of you, it does not mean that there is no danger for each of you.


    If your state of mind is not firm, you may get lost in it, and eventually be controlled by the power of the elements and eaten back by it. "Huo Ling reminded solemnly.


    Several people looked at each other.


    Hong Luan smiled and said, "Miss Huo Ling, we all know this. We will all cultivate ourselves step by step. There is danger everywhere in our cultivation.


    When we chose to visit the Tiandi Ruins, we considered the danger.


    At this time, the opportunity is in front of us, how could we give up? "


    "Yes!" Daniu and Zheng Yan both clenched their fists and said righteously.


    After that, Ye Hao absorbed the Yanba that was still being absorbed by Hong Luan Huang''er and the others.


    Not surprisingly, each of them showed their true shape.


    Zheng Yan is relatively similar to humans, except that his skin is very red, like a giant red.


    The big cow was on all fours and turned into a mantle cow with the texture of mantle rocks all over his body.


    The red luan turned into a flame bird, flapping its wings in the air.


    When Huang''er absorbed the elemental creature''s "residual body" that Ye Hao handed over, she naughty also grabbed Ye Hao''s finger.


    Ye Hao looked at the naughty Huang''er with some surprise.


    Huang''er blinked her eyes as if she was molesting Ye Hao.


    Huo Ling also noticed this movement, and she rolled her eyes at Huang''er.


    For people like Ye Hao, the vast majority of women would like them. They have good character and exceptional talent.


    In such a world where the strong are respected, who would not like it.


    However, Huang''er was also quickly immersed in the pain in her body. She turned into a flame banshee with flame wings growing behind her back.


    In appearance, it is somewhat similar to the Fire God of Fire Spirit.


    "Why do you all like to maintain a human-like state?" Ye Hao interrogated Huo Ling curiously at this time.


    Although these people will retain some of their own symbols before.


    For example, there will be horns on the top of Daniel¡¯s head, and dragon horns and scales on Yanba¡¯s body.


    There will be feathers curled up behind the red luan.


    "Because the strong are all humanoids." Huo Ling replied.


    Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    "Young Master Ye, think about the five major gods, except for the mysterious group of necromantic gods. Immortal Buddha **** system, star sky **** system, Olympus **** system, angel **** system.


    Although they may have more or less changes in body shape, they still have a human-like appearance.


    This has led to rumors that humanoids are the most suitable body for cultivation.


    However, this speculation has not been confirmed, but since the strong are all in this shape, naturally their followers do not want to be excluded, and will remain human-like in front of outsiders.


    In this way, a tradition has gradually formed. Whenever capable people participate in gatherings of different races, they will use their own humanoids to show up.


    But most will keep some of their own characteristics. "Huo Ling explained.


    Humanoid is the most suitable body for cultivation.


    This argument, Ye Hao had heard many people say before.


    In addition, after the earth species appeared in the gods and all realms, the cultivation talent was much stronger than that of the aborigines. It is estimated that this is really possible.


    "Young Master Ye, you hunted down this fire elemental creature for us. Then what elemental power you are, we might be able to help you." Huo Ling said embarrassedly.


    Say help?


    That was putting gold on his face. When Ye Hao hunted down the flame fox just now, they couldn''t help at all.


    Ye Hao smiled and refused: "No, I have something I like, and I will do it myself."


    Ye Hao can only see the law creatures now, but how could the law creatures be so easy to find.


    Huo Ling bit her lip, and finally she took out a fossil-like thing.


    "Master Ye, as a thank you, this thing is for you."


    "What is this?" Ye Hao curiously looked at this shabby fossil, saying that it was a fossil, it felt like a stone of a few years old.


    "This is a treasure that has been handed down by our clan. It is said to be a treasure, and its usefulness is not great. But among the ruins of heaven and earth, it happens to be the place that stimulates the function." Huo Ling said.


    "Is there anything else?" Ye Hao doubted.


    What kind of house the ruins of heaven and earth are, the race of the fire spirits is at most the powerful race among the four streams of gods, but it does not rank well among the gods and worlds.


    Will they have something like the ruins of heaven and earth in their hands?


    "How I got this thing, I don''t know. Anyway, before I set off, my grandma gave it to me. She said it was given to her by an old man she met thousands of years ago before she died.


    The old man said, if you take this thing into the ruins of heaven and earth, maybe you can find...


    The original stone of heaven and earth! "As soon as Huo Ling said this, Ye Hao''s pupils dilated.

 Chapter 2614： The depleted rough stone

    "You said this thing has something to do with the original stone of heaven and earth?" Ye Hao pointed to this shaky "fossil" in disbelief.


    Huo Ling said uncertainly: "Actually, I''m not sure, that''s what the old man said when he handed it over to my grandma. And this is the first time I have entered the ruins of heaven and earth with this thing.


    According to the news my grandmother told me, this thing seems to be a fossil formed after a crude stone of heaven and earth lost its energy. I don''t know why it kept this form.


    And since this thing used to be the original stone of heaven and earth, when this thing returns to the ruins of heaven and earth, it may be possible to sense the original stone of heaven and earth. "


    Hearing Huo Ling''s explanation, Ye Hao understood.


    Although there is no guarantee that this thing can really sense the original stone of the heavens and the earth, but there is only this possibility, if the powerful master gods know about it, it is estimated that they will fight desperately to **** it.


    But who could have imagined that such a thing would appear in an intermediate quasi-god of a four-rate **** system.


    "Are you sure you want to give this thing to me?" Ye Hao asked Huo Ling again. This thing was too expensive, and he was reluctant to refuse, but it was also a bit difficult for him to accept it without hesitation.


    If this thing was in the hands of an outsider, Ye Hao would definitely **** it over without hesitation.


    Unfortunately, Huo Ling is now Ye Hao''s friend.


    Ye Hao''s bottom line prevents him from doing such things to his friends.


    Huo Ling handed the ¡®fossil¡¯ to Ye Hao, and said with a smile: ¡°In fact, the people of our family have considered a lot before this. Whether or not to hand this thing to some powerful gods in exchange for vested interests.


    But this thing is too eye-catching, and we are worried that once we have news of this thing exposed, we might stay in disaster.


    Although our family is very strong in the lava **** system, it is just a small grain of rice in front of the interface of the gods.


    Those first-class gods want to pinch us to death, as simple as pinching a little ant to death. "


    Ye Hao nodded, the truth is right, the truth that everyone is not guilty is the same no matter what the world is.


    And interest and danger coexist.


    "So I have been hiding it until now, and I haven''t mentioned anything again and sealed it up. My grandma knew that I was going to enter the ruins of heaven and earth, so she specifically asked me to take it with me. Maybe I could get some opportunities.


    But no matter what happened outside before or what happened here, I clearly realized how to compete with others with the strength of a direct mid-level quasi-god like me alone.


    Just encountering such elemental creatures is enough for us to drink a pot. It''s better to leave it to you.


    Ye Gongzi, you are of good character, you brought us in, and also helped us absorb the elemental creatures, allowing us to improve. I can believe you too.


    Compared to me, Master Ye, holding this thing will have a smaller effect. "


    Huo Ling looked at Ye Hao still hesitating, she chuckled and said, "If Ye Gongzi feels troubled, you can help me catch a fire creature."


    This sentence is actually a joke by Huo Ling.


    Because the law creatures are in the ruins of heaven and earth, their strength is less than the middle main god, and the lower main gods are very rare.


    She only said that she wanted Ye Hao to accept it.


    But she didn''t expect that Ye Hao would really listen to her own joke, and fulfill it after a short time.


    "Well, I promise you. I will help you find the law creature." Ye Hao took the "fossil" and said sternly.


    Huo Ling didn''t care about Ye Hao''s words. She looked at Huang''er and said in a low voice, "This time, I don''t know if they can awaken the power of the elements, if they can.


    This is of great benefit for them to enter the Quasi-God level. "


    "Hongluan, Huang''er, Zheng Yan guesses OK, but Daniel''s talent is a bit unsatisfactory." Ye Hao said.


    Huo Ling shrugged: "But no matter what, at least this is a great gain for them. At least the ruins of this world are not in vain! Ye Gongzi, first see if you can use this thing.


    We have been exploring for a long time, and we don''t know what it is useful for. "


    "Ok."


    Ye Hao was holding this ¡®fossil¡¯ in his hand, and he glanced at it with his spiritual thoughts.


    But no matter how he observes it, this thing is still like a stone, let alone a rough stone of heaven and earth, there is no energy fluctuation.


    "Let the system identify it." Ye Hao used his golden right hand to identify this ¡®fossil¡¯.


    This identification process is a bit long.


    Even compared to the previous identification of the angel stone, the time to resurrect the angel is longer.


    It can be seen from this that this thing is definitely not simple, it is definitely not an ordinary stone.


    Huo Ling didn''t lie to him.


    Three minutes later.


    The Yanba people started to get better, they had entered the final stage of absorption, and could wake up at any time.


    And Ye Hao also got the result of the identification.


    [Depleted crude stone of heaven and earth: The energy has been exhausted, because by chance it was not turned into ashes, and it was preserved in the state of ¡®fossil¡¯...]


    There is a series of words in the back to introduce this thing''s exhausted heaven and earth rough stone.


    Ye Hao watched it patiently, for fear of missing something.


    When finally seeing the middle part, Ye Hao got what he wanted.


    Ye Hao opened the Celestial God Map in his sea of ??consciousness, and drew a part of the sacred power from it and injected it into the original stone of heaven and earth.


    However, Ye Hao almost squeezed out the fierce sacred power during this period of time when Ye Hao hadn''t got the desired result.


    "Is it not enough? Doesn''t it mean that as long as the pure energy is injected, there is hope to awaken this piece of heaven and earth in a short time? The sacred power in the **** map is already my purest power." Ye Hao thought to himself.


    At this time, he thought of the power in his black heart.


    That power can be opposed to the divine power and should be of the same level.


    And this depleted rough stone of heaven and earth only requires pure energy, not attributes.


    but¡­¡­


    Ye Hao looked at his special heart inside.


    There are nine chains around the heart that bind it, this is the nine Kunpeng locks imposed by the Emperor Bone Kun in his body.


    But because of Ye Hao''s previous battle in the Egyptian gods, the demonization was quite serious.


    At this moment, the nine chains that bound the heart were rusty, and they were covered with cracks, as if they might collapse at any time, releasing the devil in Ye Hao''s heart.


    "At this moment, mobilizing the power in the heart of the ancient demon **** is really a bit risky. If you are not careful, you may set fire to yourself." Ye Hao muttered to himself.


    but¡­¡­


    Such a big opportunity was in front of Ye Hao.


    "Huoling, wait a minute if I have something strange. You immediately run away, don''t ask why, find a place to hide, wait until the ruins of heaven and earth disappear, understand!"


    Ye Hao looked at Huo Ling seriously.


    Huo Ling was a little unclear, but she nodded her head. She felt that Ye Hao would suddenly be so serious, and it should have something to do with the ¡®fossil¡¯ she gave to Ye Gongzi.

 Chapter 2615： Simple version of Tiandi Xiaoyuanshi

    Ye Hao first arranged a biphasic isolation barrier around his body.


    This way, he can prevent him from going out of the way and demonization, he can resist himself for a period of time, and give Huo Ling a chance to leave.


    After setting up everything, Ye Hao began to slowly mobilize energy from the heart of the ancient demon god.


    The energy in the heart of the ancient demon **** is not as obedient as the sacred power in the **** map.


    After being mobilized, they are like wild wolves, and if they don''t pay attention, they will eat Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao knew the result of being controlled by this thing, even though he lost consciousness at the time, he couldn''t control his body.


    But afterwards, I was very clear about my state at that time.


    A little bit of strength was drawn into the depleted rough world.


    At the beginning, there was still no movement at all.


    Ye Hao didn''t dare to move too fast, for fear that the heart of the ancient demon **** would really lose control.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    Five minutes passed in a blink of an eye.


    Yanba and the others gradually became sober during this period.


    "Huh, this feels really good. I think it won''t take long for me to break through to the mid-level quasi god." Yanba said excitedly.


    "Me too." Daniel and Zheng Yan said in agreement.


    Some strange movements in Huang''er erupted from her body.


    "What''s wrong with Huang''er?" Zheng Yan asked worriedly.


    Yanba looked at Huang''er, and his eyes lit up: "Huang''er is about to break through! She was originally a demigod. After absorbing this elemental creature this time, it is estimated that she has realized something, and she is now at the critical time of breakthrough! "


    "Is going to break through?" Da Niu Zheng Yan looked at Huang''er enviously.


    Hong Luan on the other side opened her eyes at this moment, and her body exuded an aura that she had never had before.


    "Hong Luan, what''s wrong with you? How do I feel that you are different from before." Daniel looked up and down at Hong Luan.


    Zheng Yan also speculated and said: "It''s a bit different, there is always a...like Miss Huo Ling and Brother Yanba."


    Hongluan smiled without saying a word, she raised her jade finger.


    A marvelous flame-like texture appeared around the red luan, which was like a firefly enveloping the red luan.


    "The power of the fire element, congratulations to you Hongluan. You have awakened the power of the element, and you will definitely be able to step into the quasi **** in the future." Yan Ba ??congratulated.


    On the other hand, Daniel and Zheng Yan were stunned and extremely envious.


    All of them regretted that they didn''t have the power of awakening the elements.


    "Don''t be discouraged, you two, the elemental creatures in your body have not been completely digested. Relying on this thing, in the future you will awaken the power of the elements, it is only a matter of time." Yan Ba ??comforted.


    They are a group of people, not to mention the arrogance of the world.


    But at least they are the ones with higher aptitudes in the lava **** system, so according to their talents, with the help of elemental creatures, it is really only a matter of time before the power of the elements is awakened.


    If you change to someone else, it might be a bit hanged.


    As everyone celebrated for Hongluan, there was movement in Huang''er.


    She coughed up a pool of blood and shook her body, Hong Luan helped her in time.


    "Failed?" Yanba looked at Huang''er.


    Huang''er lowered her head ashamed: "Almost, I always feel that something is missing."


    "It is indeed a bit short to step into the Quasi-God without the power of the element. But this is not a bad thing. This time you have a breakthrough experience, and the next time you have to understand the power of the element.


    That''s when you really break through. Yan Ba ??comforted.


    Don''t look at Yanba''s appearance in front of Ye Hao.


    Among this group of people, Yan Ba ??Na still belongs to Big Brother.


    At this time, they recovered from their excitement and saw the fire spirit of Big Brother Ye Hao who was looking at him with a worried expression next to him.


    "Sister Huo Ling, what is Ye Gongzi doing?"


    "Why do I feel that Young Master Ye has a horrible feeling in his body now, hissing...I am shaking all over."


    "What is the broken stone in Ye Gongzi''s hand?"


    The crowd asked curiously.


    Huo Ling clenched his fists and didn''t explain too much, but just told them to guard their surroundings and at the same time follow their instructions at any time.


    Another five minutes passed.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes abruptly, and at the same time the rough heaven and earth in his hand began to turn into ashes, drifting away with the wind.


    With the disappearance of the original stone of heaven and earth.


    The last rice-sized crystal appeared on Ye Hao''s palm. Ordinary people would not be able to see this thing unless they looked carefully.


    You know, although the original rough stone of heaven and earth is not good looking, it is still about the size of a football, but now it has shrunk.


    But in the face of such changes, Ye Hao was very excited.


    He succeeded!


    He really awakened this original heaven and earth stone, although this one is no longer a real original earth and heaven stone.


    Explained, it is a simple version of the original stone that has been cut tens of thousands of times.


    The original powerful function of the original stone of heaven and earth is no longer there, and at the same time it cannot exist for too long. It will disappear for a few hours or a few days.


    But this does not mean that Ye Hao has not gained anything.


    Ye Hao took this thing and closed his eyes, he could vaguely feel a wave of fluctuations.


    It''s like a humpback whale making a call when it is on the bottom of the sea, even if it is heard by a companion on the other side of the earth, and then it returns movement.


    Ye Hao feels this way now, but it is very subtle, so weak that even if Ye Hao, who possesses the laws of the soul and the power of the spiritual element, does not observe carefully, he can''t notice the movement.


    "In this direction, the distance...cannot be determined." Ye Hao activated this simple version of the original heaven and earth stone this time, making its light dim.


    This thing has a limited number of uses, and Ye Hao must be very careful every time he uses it.


    But at least this time, Ye Hao determined the direction.


    The general direction is similar to that of the Heaven and Earth God Monument, but it is to the left.


    "Fortunately, the heart of the ancient demon **** did not riot." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief. When he pulled his strength just now, his heart was really about to jump out.


    During this period, cracks continued to appear on the Kunpeng Nine Locks, and Ye Hao seemed to hear the sound of steel breaking and rubbing in the sea of ??consciousness.


    Fortunately, there was no danger, everything was done very smoothly.


    Ye Hao put away this simple version of the heaven and earth original stone, and looked at the crowd who were watching him worriedly and curiously.


    Ye Hao lifted the enchantment around him and looked at them with a smile: "What''s wrong? You guys want to thank me one by one. For men, I can still accept a hug or kiss for beautiful women."


    In a good mood, Ye Hao couldn''t help but ridicule.

 Chapter 2616： The battle between the two gods

    Several people couldn''t help but laugh.


    Hong Luan suddenly took a step forward and tapped Ye Hao''s cheek.


    "Thank you." Hongluan''s cheeks were slightly red, and his eyes dodged in a low voice.


    At this moment, it aroused the surprised eyes of several people around.


    Although Huo Ling is the most beautiful among them, this does not mean that Huang''er and Hongluan are not beautiful.


    In the lava **** system, they are all famous beauties.


    Huo Ling looked at Ye Hao, and then at Hong Luan, wondering why she felt a little uncomfortable in her heart.


    Huang''er on the side looked at Huo Luan in surprise. She didn''t expect Huo Luan, who has always been quiet, would make such a move.


    She herself was thinking about whether she should also take a bite. After all, such an opportunity would not be missed.


    "Ahem...Okay, let''s go on. We have been in this place for a long time." Ye Hao broke the embarrassment aloud and moved on in the direction to the left of the Heaven and Earth God Monument.


    Huo Ling followed Ye Hao obediently.


    After acting for about ten minutes, they noticed the battle in the distance.


    The two groups were attacking each other, and not far from them, was an elemental creature that was severely injured and trapped by the magic circle.


    The appearance should be a flame ape, ten meters tall, and the strength should be in the high-level quasi god, a bit more powerful than the flame fox that Ye Hao and the others had encountered before.


    "You bastards, this is obviously what we found first!"


    "Hmph, here are the relics of heaven and earth. The winner is king. It doesn''t matter who finds it, it doesn''t matter who gets the hand!"


    "You Fire Sea God System, do you really want to turn your face with our Lava God System!"


    "What''s not to dare? You are a fourth-rate **** system, and we are also a fourth-rate **** system. We should really be afraid of you! Today this flame ape, our fire sea **** system is going to be fixed, who dares to stop, we will kill it !"


    The two gods, each with several people, fight desperately with each other, you come and I meet.


    "It''s a team led by Prince Yan. The opponent seems to be from the Fire Sea God System!" Yan Ba ??frowned and said, "Should we take action?"


    As usual, they will definitely shoot.


    But now, the backbone of their team is Ye Hao.


    Huo Ling and others all looked at Ye Hao in unison.


    "We don''t need to act, your prince Yanjun can handle it." Ye Hao said calmly.


    "Why? Depending on the situation, it should be the prince Yanjun and the others who hunted down the elemental creature first, and then the fire sea gods intervened and waited for work. The fire sea gods are also four-rate gods.


    If consumed like this, the prince Yanjun and others will definitely be the first to suffer casualties due to lack of physical strength! "Zheng Yan asked without understanding.


    Ye Hao put his arms around his chest and said like a commentator: "On the surface, the prince Yanjun is 9 people, he is a high-level quasi-god, and there are three middle-level quasi-gods, and five low-level quasi-gods. Quasi god.


    On the other side, there are ten people in the Fire Sea Gods. The leading man is also a high-level quasi-god. There are four middle-level quasi-gods and five low-level quasi-gods. "


    "The person from the Fire Sea God is called Wu Zhuo, who is also the noblest prince of the Fire Sea God family, and is similar to the prince Yanjun. But according to Ye Gongzi.


    It seems that the Fire Sea God System has a huge advantage? "Da Niu said around his head.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "If only this is the case, the Fire Sea God System can indeed win. But what if there is one more high-rank quasi-god in the camp of Prince Yan at this time?"


    All of a sudden, several people were stunned.


    Huo Ling widened his eyes and began to check the realm of everyone in the battle.


    "No? I didn''t find any high-level quasi-gods except Prince Yan." Huo Ling frowned.


    "If you all found out, how could Wu Zhuo from the Fire Sea God System not be able to find out. Don''t worry, Prince Yan''s hole cards will be revealed." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    At this moment, a white-haired old man suddenly yelled, his aura rising.


    Those who were at war perceived that something was wrong and tried to withdraw from the defense, but it was too late.


    A flame gun pierced his chest directly.


    The Fire Sea God System damaged an intermediate quasi-god.


    Suddenly, the Fire Sea God Family never expected that an old man who was originally a mid-level quasi-god would explode with the strength of a high-level quasi-god and behead them all.


    The old man supported this moment and rushed directly to the person closest to him.


    "No, withdraw quickly!" Wu Zhuo also noticed something wrong at this moment, and the prince Yanjun who was opposite him gave a dark smile.


    Prince Yanjun continued to entangle Wu Zhuo: "Wu Zhuo, today there is a way to heaven, you don''t go, and there is no way to hell, you come here! Well, this ruins of heaven and earth is your burial place!


    Three elders, kill all the people of the Fire Sea God System! "


    "Yes." The third elder sneered: "Prince Yanjun asked me to disguise my strength. I didn''t expect to wait for someone like you. You are the first to know that I broke through to a high-level quasi-god.


    This can be regarded as let you die to understand! "


    Because of the high-level quasi-god who suddenly appeared on the side of Prince Yan, this directly caused the battle to turn around.


    The Fire Sea God System was suddenly at a disadvantage.


    "Oh my God, haven''t the third elders of Prince Yanjun always been a mid-level quasi-god before! When did they break through to a high-level quasi-god!" Yanba''s eyes widened, and he looked at this flip in surprise.


    Huo Ling frowned, "The third elders are so hidden, I didn''t even notice it."


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "It''s not how powerful this third elder is, but he has a prop on his body that can hide his strength. Even if Wu Zhuo, who is one level higher than him, does not investigate carefully, he may not find it. Up.


    What''s more, those mid-level quasi-gods who fought with him, and you.


    As for when this person broke through, it depends on whether or not the prince Yanjun is a deep man in the city.


    If he had arranged this dark child before entering the ruins of heaven and earth, his city was really deep.


    If only the three elders entered the ruins of heaven and earth, because the relationship between the ruins of heaven and earth broke through recently, then it means that the prince Yanjun has good qualifications and is quite smart. "


    "No matter what, at least Prince Yan and the others are not in danger this time." Yan Ba ??breathed a sigh of relief.


    In this way, even without them, Prince Yan could settle everything.


    "Wait..." Ye Hao frowned suddenly, and he raised his hand to open a barrier around them.


    This enchantment combines the invisibility technique, it is very possible to hide the figures of several of them, but also to hide their breath.


    Unless it is a powerful person who is much stronger than Ye Hao, it is difficult to find Ye Hao and others now.


    Just when the Huoling people were puzzled.


    A group of people appeared on the top of the hill not far from the battlefield. When they saw the badges on their clothes, the Huo Ling people also showed worried expressions.

 Chapter 2617： The infamous "Robber God System"

    Chapter 2617 The Infamous "Robber God System"


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that in such a small place, I could also encounter a high-level quasi-god level elemental creature of the fire element." A ducky voice came.


    At this time, the people of the lava **** system and the fire sea **** system also noticed the coming.


    Both the faces of Prince Yanjun and Wu Zhuo changed suddenly.


    "We don''t need this thing, and we are willing to offer it with both hands. Third Elder, let''s go!" Seeing the visitor, the prince Yanjun, who had just returned to his grandeur, immediately threw down the trophy he had originally seen.


    Prepare to take people away without saying anything.


    "Excuse me." At this time, Wu Zhuo was also unanimously preparing to take people away, not even the corpse of the same clan that was just beheaded by the three elders.


    "Did I say you can go?" The voice sounded just now, and it was certain that it was a man in a black robe with a crow emblem on his face.


    The man was pale, almost skinny.


    The voice was as harsh as a duck, and at the same time there was a gloomy breath.


    "How come the people of the Black Crow **** system appear here?" Huo Ling whispered, his fists were already clenched, and he was ready to fight at any time.


    "Black Crow God Element? What is it coming from? Very strong?" Ye Hao knew that the six black robe men in front of him were not weak, and it could even be said that the six of them could easily destroy those two God elements.


    But Ye Hao didn''t know much about the Black Crow God System.


    "The Black Crow God System is the top one of the third-rate Gods, and there are even rumors that they have been around for nearly ten thousand years, and they are very likely to enter the ranks of the second-rate Gods.


    These are actually nothing, but the black crow gods are very notorious, and the powerhouses of their gods almost have a sideline, that is, bandits.


    They like to **** their things from some weak gods. The reason why they can grow up quickly is because they grow themselves through the looted materials. Yan Ba ??said angrily.


    "Is this in line with the rules of the gods and ten thousand realms? Didn''t it mean that the first-class gods set the rules and no war between the gods was allowed?" Ye Hao asked puzzled.


    "Yes, war is not allowed. But this kind of behavior is not a war. At the same time, the Black Crow deity will condemn this kind of thing on the surface, but it never organizes it within the deity.


    Coupled with the inextricable relationship with the Necromancer behind it, everyone is unwilling to provoke them, and they are becoming more and more rampant.


    Among the top ten bandit groups in the world of gods, the black crow gods accounted for half. There are also black crow people in all other bands.


    And now this group of people... if I am not mistaken, it is the very famous Six Black Crow Bandit in the Black Crow God System. All five have the strength of a high-level quasi-god, and the leader is still a lower-level main god, known as the Crow King! "Huo Ling explained.


    From the expression on her face, it can be seen that she is very disgusted with such people.


    Crow King?


    Hearing such a name, Ye Hao couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    But the situation over there is not so good.


    Because of the words of the Crow King, the two gods stopped.


    Because they knew very well that in the presence of five high-level quasi-gods and a lower-level main god, the two of them had no hope of escape.


    "Master Crow King, I am willing to surrender all the magic weapons in our body. I just ask you to let me go. Lord Yan of the lava **** is grateful." Jun Yan clenched his fists with both hands and lowered his head to the King of Crow.


    Wu Zhuo on the other side also said aloud.


    Although they are very reluctant to have the magic weapon in their body, if they are planted here, there will be no future.


    It is also a great loss to one''s own **** system.


    "The two are really sensible." The Crow King walked back and forth in a leisurely manner, and unknowingly walked behind a woman on the lava **** system, sniffing the fragrance of the woman.


    The expression on the woman''s face was embarrassing, and she clenched her fists, but she did not dare to do it.


    She is just a lower quasi-god, once she has a bad idea, the man will kill him directly.


    She looked at the prince, whom she had always admired and looked forward to, imploringly.


    But the prince Yanjun looked away at this moment.


    "Don''t move me!" At this moment, an exclamation came from the Fire Sea God System.


    Snapped


    Because a member of the Six Black Crow Bandits moved a woman of the Fire Sea God system, the woman couldn''t resist resistance and directly slapped the person.


    Unexpectedly, the man didn''t hide, but an expression of excitement appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "Wait, she is my fiancee!" Wu Zhuo couldn''t help saying.


    But it was too late, and the man directly passed his hand through the woman''s chest.


    The woman looked at her chest in horror, and then fell limp in the robber''s arms and lost her life.


    Wu Zhuo gritted his teeth and lowered his head, but he still didn''t move.


    "Actually, I don''t mind being dead." The robber said with a grinning grin.


    The woman from the lava **** system on the other side saw this scene, her pupils dilated.


    The anger that could not be held in my heart was extinguished at once.


    Compared with that humiliation, the desire to live is greater.


    "You are more obedient than that woman." The Crow King looked at the woman in front of him with satisfaction.


    The woman closed her eyes, tears in her eyes.


    "Don''t be here."


    Crow King Yin smiled and said: "You can''t decide this, and you still seem to like the prince. You don''t want him to take a good look at your performance."


    The woman''s body was trembling, and her voice was a little choked.


    Facing the women in their team being bullied and killed, those people can only hang their heads and stand still and dare not move.


    Huo Ling saw this scene, it was really angrily, she couldn''t help but want to ask Ye Gongzi to take action.


    But I thought about it again, these are five high-level quasi-gods, and one lower-level main god.


    Even if the two gods are willing to make a move, their chances of winning are very small.


    "These bastards!"


    "These beasts!"


    Yanba and the others could only curse secretly, but they also knew that they couldn''t do anything.


    "Hey, why did someone appear there? It''s Master Ye!" Hongluan suddenly saw a figure behind the robber who had killed Wu Zhuo''s fiancee in the distance and had a wretched look.


    Yanba several people zoomed in.


    When did Ye Hao pass by?


    They didn''t even notice.


    At the same time they began to worry, it was a lower-level main god, five high-level quasi gods.


    Ye Hao was too impulsive.


    And the next scene made them dumbfounded.


    "A person like you is really disgusting." Ye Hao''s body was cold.


    "Lao Liu, be careful!" King Crow also noticed Ye Hao at this time, and he shouted loudly.


    But it was too late.


    This sixth child was covered with ice crystals all over, and then Ye Hao slammed it up.


    The ice was carved into pieces, and inside was the broken body of the old sixth.

 Chapter 2618： Six Black Crow Bandits

    Chapter 2618 Six Black Crow Bandits


    one move!


    Just one move!


    The sixth member of this group of black crow robbers, a high-rank quasi-god was unexpectedly killed by surprise.


    Even no one else knows when and how this man appeared here.


    "Damn, this guy killed Lao Liu!" The Crow King was angry with black anger, and behind him there was a crow shadow.


    The other robbers also put aside their things, staring at the man who appeared suddenly one by one.


    The sixth person who can kill them in a flash, although it is a sneak attack, but this guy''s strength must not be taken lightly.


    "Young Master Ye actually killed the sixth of the Six Black Crows in a second!" Huang''er covered her mouth and exclaimed.


    "Perhaps as Huo Ling predicted before, Young Master Ye''s strength is definitely not just a high-level Quasi-God, or the pinnacle of Quasi-God. It''s a lower-level Lord God!" Yan Ba ??said with a serious face.


    "The lower main god!" The faces of several people were shocked.


    Such a young lower master god, it really makes them unimaginable.


    "Not only is the lower main god, he is also a peerless strong man who is extremely likely to possess the power of the law, and not just a power!" Huo Ling said.


    "The power of the law!"


    Hearing this, everyone was surprised again. After all, the power of law is not a simple matter.


    Of the thousands of deities who cultivated the power of the elements, it is estimated that only one can cultivate the power of the law!


    And Huo Ling also said that Ye Hao has more than just a power!


    "Sister Huo Ling, how do you know that Young Master Ye has more than just a kind of power?" Hong Luan asked curiously.


    Huo Ling hesitated, staring at Ye Hao who was surrounded by the six black crows and the remaining five people: "Intuition."


    ...


    Ye Hao put his hands in his pockets and looked at the five people around him, with a faint smile on his lips.


    "Four high-level quasi-gods, one lower-level main god. I don''t know if three minutes can handle you."


    The Crow King frowned. This kid from unknown origin said that they would be dealt with in three minutes?


    "Boy, haven''t you heard of the name of our six black crows, right? Three minutes to get us? If you can stand under our siege for three minutes, I can call you grandfather." The fourth child mocked.


    "I don''t have such an ugly grandson." Ye Hao teased.


    "You!" The fourth child was angry.


    "Fourth old, don''t make trouble with this dying man. After all, this is a relic of heaven and earth, the sixth is dead, we can''t waste too much time here. Boss, let''s do it!" The second is already gearing up.


    "This kid killed the sixth child, and I want you to be broken into pieces!" The fifth child stared at Ye Hao with bloodshot eyes, and it seemed that he should have the best relationship with the sixth child.


    "Don''t take it lightly, lay out and suppress him!" Crow King said.


    Hearing the formation, the expressions of the other four changed.


    But still honestly began to knot printing cloth formation with both hands.


    Black energy appeared on the five people at the same time, and the phantom of the black crow appeared.


    This is their ability "Black Crow Elemental Power".


    Some people may be surprised that this black crow still has elemental power?


    In fact, there are all kinds of power in the gods and all realms, but fire and water are just the most extensive power.


    "Black Crow Cemetery!" The Crow King shouted at this time.


    Even black crows flew out of his body.


    The other four people also summoned black crows in their bodies.


    These black crows are flying in the air, so large that they even cover the sky.


    "No, this is a big formation technique of the Black Crow God System, the''Black Crow Graveyard''. I didn''t expect the Six Black Crows to have learned it. If this is the trick, even if Ye Gongzi is the lower main god, he may not be able to carry it. Got it." Yanba recognized this formation and said with some worry.


    "Then do we want to help Young Master Ye!" Hong Luan suggested.


    Huo Ling shook his head: "Our strength is too weak. In such a battle, if we participate in the battle, it will only add trouble to Young Master Ye."


    "Then are we doing nothing here, watching?" Daniel said unwillingly.


    "Although I don''t want to say it, this is the only thing we can do now." Huo Ling bit his lip and said.


    Huo Ling didn''t want this either, but in such a battle, it was indeed the case.


    This is no longer a battle in which they have the strongest strength and only a mid-level main god, and even a semi-god rank team.


    "Young Master Ye, you will definitely win." Huo Ling whispered.


    At this moment, there were crows flying around Ye Hao.


    These crows are not ordinary crows, they are all creatures formed by the power of the elements.


    If ordinary people touch it, it will be swallowed in an instant.


    "The light of the rice grains." Ye Hao shook his head dismissively, thinking that this battle would be a little harder.


    But seeing their ability to display, Ye Hao was really disappointed.


    "The light of the rice grains? Wait a minute until I want to see how you laugh!" The old fifth took the lead in controlling the crow to attack Ye Hao.


    Yeah yeah


    The crow let out a sharp cry, and then dived towards Ye Hao with its teeth and claws.


    Ye Hao still stood still, but sparks appeared around his body, and the temperature around him was also extremely rising.


    "The flame dragon dances."


    Ye Hao directly controlled the power of the fire element and used this magic trick.


    Fire dragons roared out one after another, and the crows facing the fire dragon were really the light of rice grains, like moths fighting the fire, turning to ashes in front of the fire dragon.


    There was a circle of fire dragons surrounding Ye Hao, and the crows could do nothing.


    "It''s the power of the fire element! Young Master Ye has two completely different powers at the same time!" Yan Ba ??said in surprise.


    Huo Ling said before that the reason why Ye Hao can remain unaffected in the lava **** system is because he has this type of energy in him.


    But then Ye Hao used the ice power, and the ice and fire were completely opposite.


    It is difficult for ordinary people to cultivate two powers at the same time.


    However, all of this was before Yanba and the others, leaving them speechless.


    "Where did Young Master Ye come from? Such a peerless Tianjiao appeared in the gods and all realms, and it is impossible for him to have no reputation at all." Huoluan whispered.


    The more Ye Hao showed off his strength, the more they became curious about Ye Hao''s identity.


    But although I don''t know what Ye Hao''s identity is, one thing is certain.


    Ye Hao and them are not in the same world.


    The future of this man is beyond their reach.


    That is the pinnacle that they don''t even have the qualification to look up to.


    Hong Luan''s eyes were a little dim. Although he knew it was impossible before, he was completely hopeless now.

 Chapter 2619： threaten me?

    2619-Devil


    "Go harder!" The Crow King gritted his teeth when he saw that his magic circle was suppressed by the kid''s fire dragon.


    The remaining four people began to seal.


    At this moment, the magic circle began to change, the original numerous crows gathered together and turned into a huge black crow.


    The aura on his body made everyone present except Ye Hao dare not look directly at this monster.


    The black crow caught a fire dragon in front of him with one claw, and the fire dragon disappeared.


    "It''s just a little trick." Ye Hao asked his Yanlong to surround the black crow.


    But at this moment, no amount of Yanlong can defeat this black crow, and can only be wiped out by this black crow bit by bit.


    After all, Ye Hao is only the power of the fire element, and his opponent is the power of the five elements.


    This is a five-fold gap.


    The scorching aura on Ye Hao dissipated, and the cold aura was replaced in a blink of an eye.


    An ice crystal seat appeared behind him.


    Ice King


    Then Ye Hao raised his hand, the torrent condensed in his hand, and then the torrent began to freeze.


    Poseidon Trident


    Ye Hao held the Ice Crystal Seagod Trident like an ice god, he directly threw the Seagod Trident in his hand to expose it.


    Passing through the Yanlong surrounding the black crow, it directly hit the black crow''s body.


    "Huh."


    The black crow screamed, and it was directly nailed to the ground by the Seagod''s Trident. No matter how hard it struggles, it won''t work. At the same time, the black crow''s body began to be covered with ice crystals bit by bit.


    Only one ice sculpture remained.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    The second to fifth of the six black crows all vomited blood and fell to the ground. They looked at the motionless man in horror.


    This is a trick they tried repeatedly, and they even used it to defeat the next Lord God.


    But this kid actually broke the formation in such a short time, causing them to suffer backlash.


    "Take you guys to try my new trick, the technique of imprisonment." Ye Hao thought.


    Directly used the technique of forbidden.


    And it still used those four high-level quasi gods at the same time.


    One thought to fix four, this was something Ye Hao had never tried before.


    However, with the blessing of the power of spiritual elements, Ye Hao did it.


    Then, Ye Hao''s eyes flashed with strange light.


    And these four people all raised their hands and moved slowly towards their hearts.


    "What''s the matter, why can''t I move anymore?"


    "I... my hands are out of my control!"


    "Big Brother...Big Brother save me...Save me!"


    "Don''t... don''t."


    When the Crow King saw this oozing scene, he turned around without saying a word.


    The moment he escaped, all of his four brothers "suicide".


    In this weird scene, the two groups of people from the Fire Sea God System and the Lava God System did not tremble. This scene was too permeating.


    All of the four people held their own hearts in their hands, which they themselves took out of their chests, and they also watched their hands take out their hearts.


    The expressions on the faces of the four people at the end, let alone how frightened.


    "Want to go? Did I agree?" Ye Hao said what the Crow King had said before. The change in role was really dramatic.


    Ye Hao bent his legs, and then he ejected directly towards the direction of the Crow King''s escape.


    In the blink of an eye, Ye Hao jumped behind the Crow King.


    The Crow King''s eyes widened, he did not expect that he would be caught up so quickly.


    He is the next main god, he just left his companion ruthlessly and fled.


    He didn''t think that five seconds before he ran out, this terrifying guy appeared behind him.


    "Go down." Ye Hao relentlessly stepped on the Crow King''s back.


    Huo Ling and others in the distance could hear the sound of broken bones.


    With a heavy landing sound, a large amount of dust rose up on the ground.


    After the dust dissipated, Ye Hao appeared on the ground, and under his feet was the black crow''s back.


    The black crow oozes blood all over his body, just now, almost all the bones in his body have been broken.


    As an ordinary person, he would have died long ago, entirely because he was relying on his divine body and soul to support it.


    "Don''t kill me... Don''t kill me... My father is the strongest of the Black Crow God, the Black Crow King, the middle lord! If... if you kill me, you are... God is right!" At this time, Black Crow moved out of his identity directly.


    He knew that he was not the opponent of the guy in front of him, he could only move out of his identity and pray for a chance to survive.


    "What? The boss of Six Black Crows turned out to be the son of Black Crow King!" Huo Ling widened his eyes in the distance.


    "The dignified **** of the gods actually allowed his son to be a robber!" Yan Ba ??said in disbelief.


    "No! You can''t let Young Master Ye kill the Black Crow, otherwise you will cause a catastrophe!" Hong Luan said.


    Then they walked directly out of the barrier and hurried to Ye Hao''s front.


    But when they arrived, it was already too late.


    Ye Hao had already crushed the black crow''s head with one foot, and completely shattered his spirit.


    "I care who you are," Ye Hao said contemptuously.


    In the next second, a black shadow rushed out of the black crow''s body.


    That phantom is an old man.


    "No...it''s the Black Crow King!" Huo Ling shouted in surprise.


    The people of the Fire Sea God System and the Lava God System took a step back.


    The Black Crow King is the master of the Black Crow God of the third-rate gods, and his strength is in the middle of the main god.


    "What are you afraid of? This is just a consciousness left behind." Ye Hao calmly looked at the phantom in front of him. He tried to crush it with his own means, but there was no effect.


    The Black Crow King phantom stared at Ye Hao: "I don''t know who you are, but I have remembered how you look like. You killed my son, you better not let me find you.


    Otherwise, I will experience the most painful way of death in this world, including your relatives and friends, and I will torture them one by one.


    I will let them pay the price for my son. "


    "The price?" Ye Hao looked at the Black Crow King with a sneer, and pointed to the phantom: "Your son''s death is his own death. Originally, I would not have implicated your Black Crow God Element.


    But now, just because of what you just said, I have decided.


    Your black crow **** system will be blocked by me, and I will let your black crow **** system disappear from the third-rate **** system! "


    The Black Crow King phantom did not speak, but disappeared.


    Ye Hao also watched this phantom dissipate, and his last words were among them.


    Because he will not allow people to threaten his family and friends, even if it may be just a casual word from others.

 Chapter 2620： Threat of the Black Rook King

    "What was that just now?" Hong Luan and the others also saw the phantom coming out of the Crow King''s corpse.


    The Yanba on the side said solemnly: "If I''m not mistaken, it should be a rare magical skill of a necromantic **** system that is applied to people.


    If someone dies, the person who blessed the magic can see the scene after the deceased is dying and know who killed the person. "


    "In other words, the Black Crow King remembered Ye Gongzi?" Hong Luan covered her mouth.


    "Damn it, how can the Black Raven God System have the magical skills of the Necrotic God System. The Black Raven King is the middle main god, but I heard that this time the Heaven and Earth Ruins are also here. This is a big trouble." Zheng Yan Scolded.


    "The Black Crow God Element was originally a vassal of the Necro God System. It is not a problem to learn a little magical technique of the Necro God System. This Black Crow King is indeed a lot of trouble." Huo Ling looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    Ye Hao said calmly: "Then if I killed the Black Crow King, would the people of the Necrotic God system trouble me?"


    "That''s not true. Although the Black Crow God System is a vassal of the Necro God System, it is only a third-rate God System. The Necro God System is usually very low-key.


    Not to mention that one of the heads of the vassal **** system died, even if the entire **** system was gone, they probably wouldn''t care about the division of wealth. "Huo Ling said.


    "Then it''s okay." Ye Hao shrugged easily.


    Ye Hao didn''t like the Black Crow God, but if the Necromancer came to trouble Ye Hao, Ye Hao would have to weigh it.


    "Um... Ye Gongzi, what should I do here?" Huang''er interjected at this moment, and said uncomfortably.


    Because at this time, the people on the Fire Sea God System and Lava God System were watching them.


    To be precise, he should be watching Ye Hao.


    After all, this man killed the infamous Six Black Crow Bandit in less than three minutes, and there was also a lower **** among them.


    Ye Hao looked at the people on both sides, and then at the flame ape that was still imprisoned.


    "It''s mine, are you okay?" Ye Hao said.


    "My lord, please."


    "We have every opinion."


    Wu Zhuo and Yanjun said out at the same time, for fear that if they were too slow, the other party would misunderstand what they meant.


    Such a strong person, how could they have opinions.


    What''s more, they would also like to thank this person, if it weren''t for him.


    They are really going to lose everything, and it is very likely that the women who travel with them will be humiliated.


    Not to mention, now the women of both groups are looking at Ye Hao with the eyes of the savior.


    Including Wu Zhuo''s fiancee.


    Although she knew Wu Zhuo''s worries at the time, her own man couldn''t help when she was in danger. This was a hurdle in her heart for any woman.


    "If it weren''t for the reason that you are their acquaintances, I wouldn''t bother to be bothered. Now you can go." Ye Hao was not used to staying with these strangers, so he ordered to leave.


    But by the way, Huo Ling and the others were pushed out, meaning nothing more than that you want to thank them, just thank them.


    "It''s Miss Huo Ling, my father knows your father. Thank you and your friends this time. I will definitely come to visit another day!"


    "Brother Yanba, I didn''t expect you to know such a big man. Next time I will invite you to drink!"


    "Sister Huoluan, didn''t you like my family''s bow before, and I will send it to you immediately after returning! What else do you like, just say it!"


    A group of people is also a sensible person, and immediately praised the Huo Ling and others.


    But they also knew that the adult didn''t want to let them stay longer, and after a few words, he left.


    Yan Jun and others walked for a few kilometers without stopping before they were able to rest.


    "It''s so risky. Thanks to that adult just now, otherwise we will be finished."


    "Who would have thought that we would meet the group of Six Black Crows here."


    "But it was really thanks to the adult Huo Ling they knew just now. Have you seen it just now? That adult killed Six Black Crows after three attempts!"


    "Who can say no, can kill a lower main **** in such a short time, plus four high-level quasi gods, this strength..."


    "I really envy Huo Ling that they can follow such a strong person. After I return, I really want to talk to the people in the clan, and have a good relationship with their clan, I don''t know if I can make friends with that adult."


    After this incident, everyone obviously praised the identity of Huo Ling and others more.


    At the same time, this team has obviously alienated Jun Yan a lot, most of which are the women in the team.


    Although they were a team gathered by Lord Yan before, they belonged to their respective families after all.


    What happened this time made them feel less respectful of Jun Yan, and even a few women despised the prince and regretted teaming up with him.


    "I didn''t expect that the strange man Huo Ling and the others followed was so strong?" Yan Jun sighed and said, with a hint of luck in his eyes.


    Before, he was too close to this man because Huo Ling wanted to make trouble.


    Fortunately, I didn''t do that at the time, otherwise Yan Jun estimated that he didn''t even know how he died.


    "Three elders, can you judge the strength of that person just now? Is it the middle main **** or the lower main god, can you see what kind of person it is?" Jun Yan looked at the third elder.


    The third elder frowned and said: "The strength is very strong. After all, it is very difficult for ordinary people to do things in the same realm that can kill the Raven King who is the lower main **** in such a short time.


    In addition, he used the law of ice, the power of fire elements, and an unknown power. "


    The unidentified power refers to the scene where Ye Hao used the ¡®imprisoning technique¡¯ to make the four high-level quasi gods commit suicide.


    "He is very strong, but I think it should not be the middle main god, but the lower main god, and relying on these powers, he is also an outstanding existence among the lower main gods.


    It is difficult for a person of the same level to be his opponent, and he may even be able to leapfrog the challenge! Your Royal Highness, you have to know that in Zhu Shenghao''s grade, those who can leapfrog and challenge are undoubtedly the top talented powerhouses of the major first-class gods! "


    The three elders stared at Jun Yan, as if there was something in the words.


    Jun Yan sighed and said, "Third Elder, I know what you mean. Don''t worry, I still know myself, I can''t afford to provoke such an existence.


    The most urgent task now is to search for opportunities in this relic of heaven and earth to restore my image in everyone''s mind. "


    The third elder nodded, and the prince Yanjun was still willing to accept it. The most important thing now is to let everyone not be disappointed by the prince Yanjun because of the previous events.


    It''s just a pity that the fire elemental creature that they finally acquired.

 Chapter 2621： Law creatures? Two!

    The ruins of heaven and earth have been opened for half an hour.


    boom


    A flame burst out, accompanied by the sound of a dragon chant.


    "I broke through!" Yan Ba ??exclaimed excitedly in the shape of a dragon.


    "Okay, okay. Knowing that you have broken through to an intermediate quasi-god, quickly change back. Don''t you think you are so big?" Huo Ling waved his hand and said.


    Yanba immediately returned to a human-like state, but despite this, he still had a lot of changes from before, his scales became thicker, and his aura increased a lot.


    "Yes, the elemental creatures that have absorbed this share have broken through." Ye Hao looked at Yanba and nodded in satisfaction.


    The flame ape just now had been divided among several people by Ye Hao, so that they would continue to devour it.


    But the time that Yanba originally swallowed it before, it reached the bottleneck of the low-level Quasi-God, this time it directly broke through.


    This is just the beginning.


    Then three red lights appeared next to him.


    With a soft song, a princess who seemed to be bathed in flames was born.


    The earth began to shake, and a cow with lava flowing on its body snorted.


    A flame giant appeared in front of everyone.


    Huang''er, Daniel, and Zheng Yan broke through to low-level quasi-gods at the same time.


    "Great, congratulations." Huo Ling congratulated.


    The three of them were also extremely happy, and they did not expect that they would break through so fast.


    And this also gave this team a qualitative ascent.


    But some people are happy and some are worried.


    Hong Luan stood alone lonely, and now he was dealing with everything except her, breaking through to the low-level Quasi-God level.


    How could this not make her feel uncomfortable.


    Several people also noticed Hongluan''s situation and came forward to comfort Hongluan.


    "Hong Luan, don''t worry, we are just one step faster than you. You can also break through soon!"


    "Yes! This is a relic of heaven and earth, maybe you will break through in the next second!"


    "Don''t worry, everyone is here together. Before you go out, you can definitely break through!"


    Hong Luan listened to everyone''s comfort, knowing that everyone was kind, worried that he was still a little uncomfortable.


    "Okay, don''t be ashamed. It''s a good thing that you haven''t broken through now." Ye Hao put his hands in his pockets beside him, and said lightly.


    "Good thing? No breakthrough or good thing?" Hong Luan felt a little strange.


    Ye Hao looked up and down Hongluan: "I didn''t feel it before. I now find that there is actually a foundation of an attribute in your body, but it has been suppressed by the fire element.


    If you break through to the Quasi-God level now, the foundation of that attribute will completely disappear. After all, I want to use your talent to awaken the second elemental power when you have one elemental power. "


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, Hong Luan was dumbfounded.


    "I... can I awaken the power of the two elements?"


    Others were also surprised, the two elemental powers were completely different concepts.


    Regardless of Ye Hao''s many abilities, it would be very difficult for an ordinary cultivator to possess two elemental powers at the same time.


    "Yes, but it doesn''t have to be. You need your own savvy. I will help you find elemental creatures with this attribute. As for whether you can break through, it depends on your own." Ye Hao is so helpful. This group of people.


    In fact, it was all because of the thing Huo Ling gave him.


    Ye Hao is the kind of person who gets a little gift and repays it a hundred times.


    Because of this, Ye Hao would help them, even recommending them in front of the Fire Sea God System and Lava God System.


    "Then what is my other attribute?" Huo Luan asked curiously.


    "Wind." Ye Hao said.


    "Wind? My God, if Huolun can awaken the two elemental powers of Fenghuo, then the strength is completely different!"


    "We need to know that wind can increase the fire, and the fire is still a bird, which in itself is very suitable."


    "I remember that in the history of the lava **** system, there was a strong man with dual elemental power of wind and fire. That strong man then reached the main **** level and almost brought the lava **** system into the ranks of the third-rate **** system!"


    Huang''er and the others exclaimed, and at the same time looked at Huoluan enviously.


    You must know that compared with breakthrough, it is the best to be able to awaken the power of the two elements.


    After all, one is to increase your current strength, the other is to increase your talent potential, making your future path broader.


    Huo Luan is a little bit embarrassed now, but her heart is still warm.


    After half an hour, Ye Hao led a group of people to continue walking in the previous direction.


    On the way, they hunted and killed several elemental creatures one after another, because the ecological environment here is hot, so most of them are fire attributes.


    Those elemental creatures that Huoluan and others could not absorb were preserved by Ye Hao with special means.


    In fact, these elemental creatures can''t be taken out logically, leaving the environment of the ruins of heaven and earth, the corpses of these elemental creatures will quickly dissipate.


    But Ye Hao has his own way.


    He remodeled a storage ring, changed the space structure inside, and arranged a mini-version of a small space imitating the remains of heaven and earth.


    Then the time flow rate inside is greatly reduced, so that the elemental creatures stored inside can be effectively preserved.


    Although according to Ye Hao''s judgment, it could not be stored for more than half a year.


    But this is already a pretty good result.


    Bring these elemental creatures back to the earth, then I don¡¯t know how many quasi gods can be created!


    The strong on earth are not without talent, but lack of opportunities!


    So now Ye Hao is bringing them opportunities.


    And after two hours of walking, the surrounding temperature is getting lower and lower, and it looks like it''s time to get out of this ecological environment.


    Ye Hao broke into a wind elemental creature, Ye Hao grabbed it mercilessly and let Hong Luan absorb it.


    It took a while for Huluan to absorb, and several people had to stand by.


    During this time, Ye Hao sent his clone to search the surroundings to see if there were other elemental creatures that could hunt.


    The breath of elemental creatures is almost integrated with nature in the remains of heaven and earth.


    Even Ye Hao, who has soul perception, can hardly find them unless he sees it with the naked eye or the other party attacks him.


    Ten minutes later.


    Ye Hao suddenly stood up suddenly.


    "What''s wrong with Ye Gongzi?" Huo Ling noticed that Ye Hao''s breath had changed.


    "An uninvited guest has come, coming from that direction toward us." Ye Hao pointed in one direction, and then he changed his words: "Not one, but two."


    "Two? Are they elemental creatures?" Huo Ling said in surprise.


    Ye Hao opened his clairvoyance, and soon saw the two uninvited guests not far away tens of kilometers away.


    They were two crimson creatures with short four legs and a tail, resembling a lizard.


    wrong¡­¡­


    It should be said to be a newt.


    And the aura on them is completely different from elemental creatures.


    "They are two law creatures, the lower main **** level." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    At this moment, the hair of Huo Ling and the others stood up, and they were also nervous while excited.


    Law creatures!


    Still two!

 Chapter 2622： Law Creature·Fire Salamander

    "Two law creatures, what do we do now?" Yanba said nervously.


    The two ruled creatures are both lower-level main gods, and only Ye Hao is the main god-level here.


    According to those two laws, the creatures should be coming towards them, and they will reach their position in a short time.


    "Huo Luan is still devouring the remains of wind elemental creatures, it is best not to move at this time." Ye Hao looked at Huo Luan who was motionless next to him.


    He stepped forward slowly: "And the law creatures are not so easy to come across. Leave these two guys to me. You just need to protect Hongluan here."


    After speaking, Ye Hao rushed over.


    Ye Hao entered the blood wolf state, and at the same time using the ice law, his whole body was covered with cold air.


    Ye Hao directly collided with two flame salamanders relying on the coldness of his whole body.


    Take the lead in punching a flame salamander flying.


    Another flame salamander snapped up.


    A melee began here.


    "Ye Gongzi faces two law creatures, is this okay?" Zheng Yan muttered worriedly.


    "There must be no problem, Young Master Ye is very strong!" Huo Ling now admires this powerful man unconditionally in his heart.


    Yan Ba ??on the side was rather calm: "Although Ye Gongzi killed the lower main god-level Raven King before, but now they are two lower main gods, and they are also fire law creatures.


    The environment we are now in is simply a natural battlefield for this kind of law creature. "


    Huo Ling did not speak, but her firm eyes were still convinced that Master Ye would be fine.


    "Actually, I think these two law creatures are second. What I am most worried about right now is the movement of the battle here. Will it attract other enemies?" Huang Er said at this time.


    be quiet¡­¡­


    Huang''er was right, Ye Hao and the two law creatures were quite dynamic in the battle.


    Although the energy in the ruins of heaven and earth was suppressed, the effect was far less powerful than that outside, which would destroy the world.


    But it''s not too small, you can see the movement of the battle here with the naked eye for dozens of kilometers.


    If there are some strong people who perceive people, it is estimated that there will be two fire law creatures here!


    Law creatures, this is a very attractive opportunity!


    Ye Hao naturally knew this too. His initial melee was just trying to grasp the weakness of these two creatures.


    And using the power of the ice law, just want to see if this has any miraculous effects on the two guys.


    But in fact, it has been proved that although water overcomes fire in the traditional concept, ice is produced by water.


    But the fire in front of me is really too big, it can''t be extinguished by simple ice and water, if you are not careful, you will turn yourself into steam.


    But time can no longer be consumed.


    "Originally, it seemed that the two of you were dealt with with the smallest movement. It seems impossible." Ye Hao exhaled. Since he couldn''t pursue the smallest movement, he would use the shortest time to deal with them.


    "Pluto Twelve Heavy Cannons!" Ye Hao raised his hands, and the twelve black apertures were arranged in order from small to large.


    Then, a black beam of light condensed out and directed at a flame salamander.


    Boom


    The attack of the Law of Darkness magical technique directly pressed the flame salamander to the ground, which seemed to have suffered a lot of injuries.


    Another flame salamander was very angry when he saw it. It opened its mouth, and countless flames condensed in its mouth, which seemed to be preparing to condense some big move.


    But Ye Hao didn''t even dodge, and rushed straight up, the direction of rushing was the position of the flame salamander''s mouth.


    "Hohoho!"


    Finally, the fireball condensed from the mouth of the flame salamander sprayed out.


    The scorching waves could be clearly felt by Huo Ling and others outside the battlefield.


    "What''s wrong? Why is it so hot?" At this time, Hong Luan successfully realized the power of the wind element, but she found that her companions did not celebrate herself one by one.


    Instead, staring at the sky shining with the "sun" in the distance.


    "This...what happened?" Hongluan''s eyes widened, and the feathers on her body were almost upright at this time.


    Seeing that Ye Hao was about to hit that ¡®little sun¡¯, and seeing the power of this trick, even a lower master **** like Ye Hao would have to drink a pot if he resisted.


    But at this moment, Ye Hao''s body turned virtual.


    The "little sun" used by the flame salamander passed directly through Ye Hao''s body, and fell on the ground behind Ye Hao.


    "how can that be?"


    "how did you do that!"


    "Did I be dazzled just now!"


    Huo Ling and others were shocked again.


    In fact, it was Ye Hao who used the "Illusive Body" just now. Using the damage immunity effect of this trick, Ye Hao successfully avoided this trick.


    After avoiding this trick at the same time, Ye Hao appeared on top of the flame salamander.


    Just after using a big move, the flame salamander has obviously not slowed down, and the flames on his body are not as strong as before.


    "I prepared this for you." Ye Hao raised his hand.


    Ultimate¡¤Destroy Starlink


    The five-round halo on the black ball looked very dazzling.


    Ye Hao directly threw the terrifying little ball on top of the flame salamander.


    The flame salamander can levitate, but it cannot fly freely, so it has no way to avoid Ye Hao''s move, and can only watch it smashing towards itself.


    And because it had just used the trick before, it didn''t have enough energy for defense.


    Boom boom boom


    There was a louder explosion than before.


    Afterwards, Huo Ling saw a red figure falling from the air to the ground, limp to the ground.


    Ye Hao severely injured a flame salamander!


    Ho Ho Ho!


    Don''t forget that there is another one, the flame salamander that was knocked into the air before whizzing, trying to ignite the enemy with one mouthful of flames.


    Ye Hao quickly dodged while finding the right time.


    Although the law creatures are strong, after all, these two are of the lower main **** level.


    Moreover, as law creatures, they also have very obvious weaknesses, that is, they are generally only good at one law, that is, their fighting methods are very poor, and their wisdom is not very high.


    So you only need to be familiar with their fighting methods, apply a little trick, and you can win.


    In fact, this ultimately originated from Ye Hao''s own laws of space, and the relics of heaven and earth did not suppress Ye Hao so strongly.


    To use an analogy, the strength of others entering here has been weakened ten times, and Ye Hao''s strength has only been learned five or six times when entering here. This is the advantage that Ye Hao occupies.


    Closer to home, Ye Hao finally waited for an opportunity, and he once again condensed an ultimate destruction star ring.


    The second flame salamander was taken down, and the fighting time was less than ten minutes.


    However, Ye Hao''s performance with a serious frown is obviously not very satisfied.

 Chapter 2623： Embarrassed

    Ye Hao panted heavily and landed beside two flame salamanders that were unable to move.


    The Ultimate Destroying Star Ring was used twice in a row.


    Almost two-thirds of the energy in Ye Hao was hollowed out.


    According to Ye Hao''s current state, he could only use Ultimate Destroyer Star Ring three times in a row during his heyday.


    The explosive power of the Ultimate Destruction Starlink is really terrifying, and the energy required is also quite terrifying.


    It is estimated that Ye Hao''s meteorite technique is the only one that can match its combat power.


    And Ye Hao''s combat power in the demonized state of the heart of the ancient demon god.


    One can imagine the price of this trick.


    But fortunately, Ye Hao has a map of the gods and mountains, and his recovery ability is resounding.


    As an ordinary person, every three and a half days is not relieved.


    "Congratulations, Master Ye, for capturing two more fire creatures!"


    "Young Master Ye is so powerful, he killed two law creatures in such a short time!"


    "These two are also the rule creatures of the lower main **** level!"


    "What kind of skill is the small black ball that surrounds the five star rings of different colors just now, so powerful!"


    Huo Ling and the crowd came to Ye Hao and looked at Ye Hao excitedly and respectfully.


    Ye Hao didn''t smile at the moment. He looked around as if he saw something.


    "Sure enough, there was still too much movement."


    "What''s wrong with Ye Gongzi?" Huo Ling looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao quickly began to split a flame salamander.


    But this time, they didn''t give this part to Huo Ling.


    Because even if Ye Hao wanted to give it to them, they couldn''t finish it.


    "You take these. Now that you have swallowed these, you probably have reached your limit. I will hide you later, and then no matter what happens, you don''t care.


    Wait for half an hour after I leave, you will find another hidden place to practice, don''t look for other opportunities, these opportunities are enough for you.


    You only need to make sure that you can leave the ruins of heaven and earth alive. "Ye Hao looked at them very seriously.


    And after this flame salamander finished eating, there were still two-thirds full, and the two-thirds was naturally Ye Hao swallowed it directly.


    The other complete flame salamander will all return to Ye Hao.


    For this kind of distribution, Huo Ling and others didn''t care much.


    "Young Master Ye, what do you mean? Is it dangerous? If it is dangerous, we feel like we should withdraw now!" Huo Ling said.


    Ye Hao shook his head: "If it is in the outside world, I still have a way to take you out. But here, take you, the guys will catch up sooner or later.


    So wait a minute, I will draw them away so that you will be much safer.


    Okay, stop talking nonsense, it''s so decided. Unless you want to die here! "


    Ye Hao''s tone seemed unquestionable, and finally Huo Ling and the others could only obey.


    Ye Hao applied the law of space to them.


    It is not that they are exiled to the dimension, they have no laws of space, and their realm is not high. If they are left alone in the gap of the dimension, it will be very dangerous.


    Ye Hao arranged a mirror space around them.


    It is as if they are in a small house with a single-sided mirror. They can see the movement outside, but the outside cannot see them.


    Although such a method does not necessarily hide some strong people.


    But those strong people will not find such a mirrored space unless they check the past inch of land.


    After setting up all this, Ye Hao grabbed the remaining law creature and leaped to a peak indifferently.


    Within half a minute, you can see several figures coming here from all directions.


    "The kid is you!" A familiar person appeared here.


    It was the lower lord **** who was let Ye Hao and others pass through the circle face to face to come to the star dome plane of this heaven and earth ruins.


    Ivand was very angry in his heart, because this matter had already been known by his colleagues.


    A quasi-god team sneaked in under his nose.


    That adult also punished himself for it.


    This made him lose face, and at this moment, the culprit who made him lose face turned out to be in front of him.


    "Oh, it''s this big brother. Thank you for letting us in before." Ye Hao casually greeted each other, as if everyone were acquaintances.


    He didn''t care about the beating black line on the opponent''s face.


    "It''s you!" Another exclamation came at the same time.


    Ye Hao didn''t know him, but Ye Hao couldn''t be familiar with that dress anymore.


    People of ancient Egyptian gods.


    "It''s you again, we really have fate. Isn''t Horus here?" Ye Hao mentioned the name of Horus deliberately.


    "Shut up, Lord Horus''s name is something you sinners can recite!" The Egyptian main **** is also the middle main god, his eyes glowing pointing at Ye Hao.


    You know, Lord Horus is now rewarding the man in front of him.


    If anyone could catch this guy, he would be the celebrity in front of Lord Horus!


    He did not expect such a good opportunity to be placed in front of him.


    "I''m going, we just ran after the movement of the law creatures. How come people from the Star Sky God System and the Egyptian God System come out."


    "Then what shall we do now?"


    "That''s really a law creature! It''s a fire type!"


    "How come there is only one? It seems that the other one was still swallowed by him, but it has not been completely digested. Now cut it to kill, you can take out the law creature from his body."


    Seventeen or eight people appeared here back and forth.


    Among them, there are only three middle main gods, and nearly ten lower main gods.


    The rest are also high-level quasi gods.


    These guys have all kinds of gods.


    But most of them are the top powerhouses of the third-rate gods and the people of the second-rate gods, as well as a small number of first-rate gods.


    All were attracted by the battle of the law creatures just now.


    The faces of everyone in Ye Hao put the law creature in his hand into his storage ring.


    It still takes a certain amount of time to absorb a whole law creature, how could these guys give themselves time.


    Moreover, Ye Hao used this thing as bait, and moved all the people''s attention to him.


    But... Ye Hao didn''t expect so many people to come.


    Fortunately, the lower main gods are more numerous.


    But there are actually three middle main gods, and two of them are still enemies with grievances. This is really a bit unlucky and feels embarrassed on all sides.


    "This person, our Star Sky God System wants it. You guys give me a face." Ivande said in a deep voice, putting on airs.

 Chapter 2624： Ten Winged Angel Ruqi

    Chapter 2624 Ten Winged Angel Ruqi


    Upon hearing this, most of the people present hesitated.


    After all, the Star Sky God System is a first-class God system. Although there is only one person from the Star Sky God system, it is not a trivial matter to provoke the first-class God system.


    In the same way, there is a law creature on one side, which is a rare opportunity.


    "Haha, is the Star Sky Divine Element''s face great? If I don''t give it." Egyptian **** Kabbah looked at Ivand with a sneer.


    Ivand frowned and looked at Kabbah.


    Kabbah also looked at each other unwillingly.


    Although the Egyptian God System is a second-rate God System, the Egyptian God System was a first-class God System in its early years. If you change to another God System, you will probably endure it.


    It happened that the position of the first-class **** system was taken away by the star sky **** system.


    Although the Egyptian God System and the Star Sky God System have always been rivals.


    "Kabbah, are you provoking our Star Sky God System?" Ivand''s words were threatening.


    "You kid don''t scare me here. If the goddess was still there, I would still be afraid of you three points. But now you are also a **** king in the star sky **** system.


    And our Egyptian **** system also gave birth to a **** king, we are not afraid of you now! "Kaba confidently said.


    And it is true.


    This is the first time that the Egyptian God System has threatened the position of the Star Sky God System since the Star Sky God System has occupied the position of the first-class God System.


    Both sides have been in the Cold War for nearly a million years, and the most critical factor is, who will be the first to give birth to a new king!


    The gods of the twin gods can undoubtedly occupy a great advantage in the battles of gods!


    "No matter what, I''m going to decide this person!" Ivande raised his hand, and he held a star dome spear in his hand.


    This is the standard configuration of the main **** of the star sky, just like the encore staff of the main **** of Egypt.


    All are the main god-level weapons.


    Kaba also took out his encore staff.


    The two look at each other at a dagger.


    The other main gods around looked at each other, they did not move and did not leave.


    In fact, they are not interested in Ye Hao. All they want is a law creature. They want to see if they have a chance to get a bit of bargain in the melee.


    At this moment, a powerful breath fell from the sky.


    Ye Hao frowned and looked up at the white feathers falling in the sky.


    ...


    Inside the mirror space.


    Huo Ling and others have been paying attention to the situation outside, watching so many main gods surround Ye Hao, and even the main gods of the Star Sky God System and the Egyptian God System have appeared.


    This makes them extremely anxious, but there is no way at all.


    "What should we do now?"


    "What can we do? The battle outside has risen to the main **** level, and we are only quasi **** level. Going out is to find death!"


    "But are we just watching Ye Gongzi in danger!"


    Several people in Huang''er talked a lot.


    "Be quiet, a few people let us keep Ye Gongzi, and we will keep it. We must believe that Ye Gongzi will turn the crisis into peace!" Although Huo Ling comforted everyone, her clenched fist still means that she is also very Nervous, very worried about Ye Hao''s safety.


    "If Master Ye is really in danger, I will save him even if Huoluan desperately! If I can''t save him, Huoluan swears that today, I will be the Lord God here.


    In the future, I will surely kill one by one! "Huoluan''s eyes flashed with fire.


    At this moment in her body, the elemental power of the wind element and the power of the fire element coexist. Coupled with the nourishment of the law and elemental creatures in her body, it is only a matter of time before she reaches the Quasi-God level.


    And don''t think that Huoluan''s words are just a joke. Having the power of two elements at the same time, it means that Huoluan''s future is unlimited!


    "Wait, there is another strong man approaching here!" Yanba suddenly widened his eyes, and his body was trembling.


    Although he only has a mid-level quasi-god, his subdragon species trembles because of the random fluctuations. What kind of power will this be?


    "How could... how could she appear here!" Huo Ling exclaimed.


    ...


    When many main gods saw those who came, they were shocked.


    Ten pairs of pure white wings, let the power of holy, make them unable to help their heads underneath.


    They felt helpless, they knew that if this adult saw the opportunity here, then they really had no possibility.


    Because this is a superior god!


    Ten Winged Angel Ruqi!


    At this moment, Ru Qi''s eyes were staring at Ye Hao, and there was an uncontrollable killing intent in her golden pupils.


    This murderous aura surprised everyone present.


    They had never seen such a terrifying murderous aura from an angel.


    "Give you five seconds to get away, otherwise you will be at your own risk." Ru Qi''s voice was very cold and ruthless, and at the same time she raised the angel''s sword in her hand.


    Many main gods immediately flew away from this place without saying anything. They felt that if they stayed here for a few more seconds, something bad would really happen.


    The Egyptian **** Kabbah hesitated for two seconds, then looked at Ye Hao and then at the ten-winged angel above his head. In the end, he reluctantly evacuated, but he did not give up.


    He himself couldn''t provoke the ten-winged angels, but on their side of the main **** of Egypt, there were also upper main gods who entered here.


    Kabbah used his own means to pass on the news that he had discovered Ye Hao.


    Originally, he thought he would catch Ye Hao personally and send it to Lord Horus to ask for a reward.


    But now this situation is impossible.


    Ivande, the lord of the Star Sky, was still a little unwilling. He saluted Ru Qi and said, "Ten Wing Angel Ru Qi, this..."


    "There are still two seconds left." Ru Qi has already raised her angel sword, and the sword body has begun to gather the strength of angel elements.


    Ivand''s face changed suddenly and he left quickly.


    But Ye Hao looked at the Ruqi angel at the moment, he didn''t quite understand, how did he provoke this angel?


    Even if it is for the law creature in his hand, there is no need to be so violent, let alone the murderous look in his eyes, which can be seen by anyone with a discerning eye.


    People who didn''t know thought that Ye Hao did something angry with this angel.


    "The sword of the archangel." Ru Qi directly used the master god-level angel''s trick.


    A huge angel sword fell from the sky towards Ye Hao.


    Although Ye Hao had seen this trick many times, this time was definitely the most powerful.


    If Ye Hao is hit, he can be sure that he will definitely die and not die again.


    "Escape!" Ye Hao had only this thought in his mind.


    He immediately teleported and appeared several hundred meters away.

 Chapter 2625： Your sister is not dead!

    Chapter 2625 Your sister is not dead!


    "Fuck, this kid actually knows the laws of space!"


    "No wonder this guy was so confident just now, it turns out that he has left behind."


    "But there are no more than ten people in the Gods and Ten Thousand Realms who have the law of space. How can you be sure that this is a law of space, not a space element?"


    "Are you stupid? It''s not the law of space. Can you teleport a hundred meters away in the environment of the ruins of heaven and earth?"


    "Although this kid is surprised by the law of space, he has to admit that this is the law of space!"


    When all the main gods saw this scene, they all believed that this person was the master of the law of space.


    Huo Ling and others in the mirror space were stunned.


    Because they knew that Ye Hao also possessed the laws of ice, fire elements...


    Owner of the Double Law?


    The two-law owner and the two-element owner are completely different concepts.


    At least now that Huo Ling and the others know about the owners of the Double Law, all of them are well-known characters.


    And the number is very small.


    Adding up the history of the entire gods and worlds, it will definitely not exceed double digits!


    Others may say that the number of no more than double digits is not quite large.


    Ha ha


    Do you know how many powerhouses have stepped into the **** level in the billion-year history of the gods?


    Billions or even tens of billions!


    With a base number of hundreds of millions, there are only two-digit double-rules strong. One can imagine how rare this is.


    And one of the two laws is the law of space!


    This made Huo Ling and others secretly relieved.


    But now they had no way to worry, because Ye Hao and the ten-winged angel had disappeared from their sight.


    Ye Hao continued to use teleport, and at the same time he entered the blood wolf state, and at the same time controlled the wind element, so that his speed had almost reached the peak.


    But despite this, the ten-winged angel behind him is still chasing after him.


    The combat power of the upper main **** is not simply that it is two grades higher than the lower main god.


    What''s more, this is the angel family known as the war machine!


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Wherever Ye Hao approached, a series of angels attacked and fell, blasting the ground out of large pits.


    Ye Hao didn''t know how far he ran, but in the end he ran to a cliff. Behind him was a deep torrent of sea.


    "Wait..." Ye Hao stopped abruptly and shouted at the ten-winged angel who was chasing him behind him.


    Unexpectedly, the ten-winged angel really stopped. Although the murderous intent in his eyes did not disappear, he was still calmer than before.


    "Your angel race is very strong, first-class gods. But you can''t kill people like this. If you want a law creature, I will give it to you." Ye Hao shouted loudly, panting.


    If it can be used, the creatures can change their own way, and there is no problem giving up a little bit.


    After all, compared to the threat of a high-level master god, the law creature is nothing at all.


    And Ye Hao didn''t care much about it.


    "I don''t want that thing, I want your life to make up for the death of my sister!" Ru Qi said coldly, and at the same time raised the angel''s sword in his hand again.


    The death of my sister?


    Ye Hao was a little confused. He hurriedly said, "Wait, is there any misunderstanding? I only met you for the first time, that is, when I entered the ruins of heaven and earth, I saw you this ten-winged angel from a distance. .


    But I don''t even know your sister, and I don''t remember any angel I killed! "


    "Hmph, death is coming, do you still want to quibble here. Your appearance, I have been in my mind every day and night during this period, and I have even imagined many ways to kill you! No less than tens of thousands of times !


    After I had prepared for this time, I went to the earth to kill you and avenge my sister.


    I didn''t expect you to appear here! Ru Qi stared at Ye Hao, gritted her teeth and recalled her sister, the anger in her heart rioted again.


    This must be my sister who gave herself this opportunity to kill this sinner!


    Earth plane?


    How did she know that she was from the plane of the earth? Could it be that she really killed her sister?


    Ye Hao was dumbfounded. He then said: "You can kill me, but you have to make me understand. Who on earth did I kill? Can you tell me the name, or what she looks like!"


    "Do you still want to delay time here? It''s useless. Even if you have the law of space, you can''t escape from me! I have placed an angelic mark on you just now.


    Even if you escape to the end of the world, I can catch up with you! "Ru Qi looked at Ye Hao as if looking at the dead.


    Angel mark?


    Ye Hao lifted up his sleeves and saw a feather tattoo on his shoulder. He didn''t know when he got it.


    It may be that when the ten-winged angel came before, he printed it without paying attention.


    No wonder he kept using teleport and used his clone during the period, but he didn''t escape the chase of this guy.


    Ye Hao tried to remove this mark, but the efficiency was very slow. According to this progress, it would take at least a few hours.


    But a few hours, enough for Ye Hao to be injured several times.


    Ye Hao decided to figure this out first: "You also said that I may not be able to escape to the end of the world. If this is the case, why can''t you tell me who I killed, let me understand!"


    Ru Qi hesitated, but still took out something like a pocket watch. After opening it, a white shadow appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    "Know her, my sister! She had just stepped into the lower main god, and she led the team on a mission to the earth plane for the first time, but she didn''t expect to be killed by you!" Ru Qi said here, golden His eyes were bloodshot again.


    When Ye Hao saw the light and shadow, he suddenly realized.


    "This is Ru Xi! Ru Qi''s sister turned out to be the upper lord god, ten-winged angel! Why didn''t she tell me!"


    That''s right, this angel is Ru Xi, and Ye Hao did "kill" her.


    "Now you understand, you killed my sister. Today I want you to bury her with her!" Ru Qi was full of light.


    "Wait, I''m sure this is a misunderstanding! I did kill your sister before, and the people from that squad. But I can guarantee that they are not dead, they are still alive now.


    And your sister has returned to the world of the gods! "Ye Hao said quickly, for fear that if he takes a slow shot, he will be in a different place.


    Ru Qi took a halt, but instead released a more violent attack.


    Boom


    Fortunately, Ye Hao escaped. He said anxiously, "Hey, calm down, okay. Your sister is really not dead!"


    "You still want to lie to me at this time. I have seen it from Lord Rowling Angel''s magical skills, I saw the scene of you beheading my sister, and I saw the scene where my sister turned into an angel stone!


    And in the Angel Temple, I can''t sense the existence of my sister! "Ru Qi roared, launching a raging attack again.

 Chapter 2626： Three evil dragons!

    Chapter 2626 Three evil dragons!


    Ye Hao kept dodge, unable to dodge the attack, can only find a way to resist, but after all, this is the attack of the upper master god.


    For every attack, Ye Hao must use 150% of his strength to resist.


    Even if he resisted it, Ye Hao could feel the pain in his body like being overwhelmed.


    It''s like being hit by train after train.


    "I really didn''t lie to you... Your sister is still alive... I can resurrect the Angel Stone!" Ye Hao shouted.


    Ru Qi looked at Ye Hao sarcastically: "Do you think I''m stupid? Resurrect the angel stone. Do you think I''m stupid enough to believe you in such a lie?


    No matter what you say today, I will let you die here! "


    Ye Hao understood that Ru Qi would not believe what she said anyway.


    And if this continues, Ye Hao will most likely die under Ru Qi''s hands.


    "Brother, aim at the bottom of the cliff and use your most powerful attack!" At this time, Xiao Cui''s voice came from her right arm.


    Ye Hao was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know why Xiao Cui said such things at this time, but since Xiao Cui said it, there must be her reason.


    Ye Hao couldn''t take care of that much, a teleport to avoid an attack from Ru Qi.


    Then he condensed an ultimate Destroying Star Ring in his hand.


    "Huh? This guy really has a lot of strange tricks, and it''s possible that Ru Xi will be planted in his hands." Ru Qi saw Ye Hao''s continuous, weird and varied fighting methods and skills.


    I also believed that my sister was killed by this guy.


    If he only had the strength of the lower main god, he might not necessarily be his opponent.


    It is a pity that he is the upper master god, and it is only a matter of time to kill him.


    But then, Ru Qi never thought that this strange guy, the seemingly powerful trick in his hand, did not throw it at her, but fell towards the cliff behind him.


    What the **** is this guy?


    Boom boom boom


    After that trick entered the abyss, it brought huge fluctuations.


    The whole earth began to shake, and the earthquake was still spreading, almost reaching thousands of kilometers away.


    It can be said that the outsiders who entered the ruins of heaven and earth felt this fluctuation at this moment.


    Ru Qi''s face changed suddenly, and she felt a very uneasy feeling in her heart.


    This guy''s trick will definitely not have such a big impact, could it be because of what''s under the cliff?


    Roar


    Then, a terrifying roar came from below.


    A black figure rushed out.


    The huge air current blew Ye Hao hundreds of meters.


    Ru Qi also had to use her wings to block her in front of her to stabilize her figure.


    At this time, she also noticed what it was that came out.


    That is a three-headed dragon!


    There are three heads, red, blue, and gold.


    "Fuck... three law attributes? Flame, water, and... this is a holy law attribute! What the **** is this?" Ye Hao couldn''t help but wonder in his heart when he saw this giant dragon.


    And this is also the law creature of the upper main god.


    "Three evil dragons!" Xiao Cui''s voice resounded in Ye Hao''s mind.


    "Do you know it?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "No, it''s actually more than three laws, it also has a fourth law, the law of evil dragons! It is one of the branches of the law of dragon attributes.


    Although it is only a law creature, it has the characteristics of dragons, and dragons can sense each other''s situation.


    It was the first time I saw it, and its information appeared in my mind. "Xiao Cui explained.


    "Then you knew it was below before you let me get it up?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "I didn''t know it was such a creature, but my instinct told me that there was a terrifying creature under it, and it had a very powerful destructive instinct.


    But at that time, brother, you were attacked by the female angel again. Only if disasters lead to the east, can you escape. "Xiao Cui said.


    Ye Hao understands, Xiao Cui is quite clever.


    "Hohoho!"


    At this moment, the three evil dragons attacked Ru Qi directly, and the three dragon heads sprayed different dragon breaths at the same time.


    Holy light!


    Blazing flames!


    Raging rapids!


    There is also the Law of the Evil Dragon.


    "The guardian of the shield angel!" Ru Qi used her magical magic without saying a word.


    A phantom female angel holding a shield appeared on her body, and a huge shield of light stood in front of Ru Qi.


    Boom boom boom


    The collision between the shield and the spear was quite terrifying.


    The previous battle with Ye Hao and Ru Qi was not at the same level at all.


    The huge shock wave caused Ye Hao to fly upside down so far.


    "The fighting power of these three evil dragons is too terrifying! Is this really the upper master god?" Ye Hao was stunned, and at the same time he saw that Ru Qi was not the opponent of the three evil dragons.


    Her "Guardian of the Shield Angel" has cracks, and it may break at any time.


    "Brother, you don''t want to think about how many kinds of law power these three evil dragons have! There are four kinds! And the female angel is strong, but it has the power of angel elements.


    It takes at least five female angels of the same level to have the power to contend with the three evil dragons. At the same time, after the three-headed dragon is released, it is estimated that it will continue to fight, and it will destroy all creatures it finds wherever it goes!


    Before it was dormant under that cliff. It was your brother who disturbed it. This aggravated its anger. In addition, it is a ruled creature, and it depends on instinct to act without any reason. "Xiao Cui said.


    Ye Hao swallowed, these three evil dragons are too strong.


    Dare to love yourself, this is to release a demon to everyone in the ruins of heaven and earth!


    Even though Ru Qi only has the power of angelic elements, some people may doubt that even a high-ranking ten-winged angel has not awakened the law of angels. Is this too weak?


    It is essentially the power of the angelic elements, and it is easy for angels to obtain it.


    But it is very difficult to be promoted to the law of angels. The combat power of the law of angels can be ranked in the top ten among the gods and all realms!


    And the strength of the angel elemental cultivation to a certain extent, it can completely counter the power of some common laws, and even crush it!


    One of Ruqi''s purposes for entering the ruins of heaven and earth this time is to take this opportunity to awaken the law of angels!


    Boom


    Ru Qi finally couldn''t sustain the attack of the three evil dragons, and the guardian of the shield angel broke, and she fell from the sky like a fallen bird, smashing into a big pit.


    "Now this Ru Qi, it is estimated that she wants to cut my heart. But why did she want to kill me so much." Ye Hao whispered.


    And he himself escaped secretly, after all, neither of these two guys could provoke him.


    Taking advantage of their battle, run away now.


    As for whether Ru Qi is in danger, don''t look at it, this female angel who is also a combat race anyway, even if she can''t be matched, there is no danger.

 Chapter 2627： A chance encounter with an "old friend"

    2627-Swordsman


    Ye Hao quickly left the battlefield and continued to move in the direction of the Heaven and Earth God Monument.


    "That woman is really not calm at all. I told her the news that I can resurrect the angel''s heart. She still doesn''t believe it." Ye Hao said as he hurried to the road.


    Huhuhu


    Suddenly, the sound of Long Yin came from behind him. Although there was some distance, Ye Hao could still feel the coldness of his back.


    Shouldn''t it?


    Ye Hao turned his head abruptly, he saw Ru Qi''s ten-winged angel flying in his direction.


    Her golden eyes stared at Ye Hao, as if telling Ye Hao.


    Want to escape?


    no way!


    Just now, I finally had the opportunity to take a break and slow down a bit, which made Ye Hao nervous again.


    He didn''t hesitate to enter the blood wolf state, the wings behind him stirred up, and the wind element moved extremely fast.


    "I got this monster out, and I want to go!" How could Ru Qi make this **** feel better.


    This guy released this monster and caused himself to suffer. He was nearly seriously injured just now.


    He also wanted to escape without paying attention, how could Ru Qi let his wishful thinking succeed.


    In addition, Ru Qi also knew that he was not the opponent of this evil dragon, and immediately chased in the direction of Ye Hao''s escape.


    Although Ye Hao had already raised his speed to the limit.


    However, the speed of the upper main **** is quite amazing.


    What''s more, there are still a family of angels with five pairs of wings.


    At the same time, Ru Qi was a little surprised at the speed of this man.


    That kind of posture that has never been seen before, while still controlling the power of the wind element.


    Only the strength of the lower main god, but that speed is a level that is difficult for the middle main **** to achieve.


    "Is this guy really just a terrestrial species? How could the terrestrial species possess such strength? Could it be said that what happened to the earth plane?


    This matter must be notified to Lord Twelve Wing Angel. "Ru Qi thought to herself.


    Roar


    The three evil dragons chasing Ru Qi and Ye Hao are still faster than them, but after this guy catches up to a certain distance, he can''t help but attack once.


    This attack caused its speed to slow down again, but its attack also brought a lot of trouble to the victim.


    The attacked person is the slowest one, the closest to the three evil dragons.


    "Damn, I can''t let her catch up. Although I have teleported this hole card, if I use it too much, it will consume too much!" Ye Hao looked at Ru Qi, who was almost parallel to him at this moment.


    Ru Qi did not attack Ye Hao at this time.


    She is not a fool. She knew Ye Hao was not a simple lower **** in the previous battle with Ye Hao.


    If you want to release an attack that can cause damage to Ye Hao, it will definitely affect the current speed. Ru Qi really wants to kill the man who killed his sister.


    But it has not yet reached the point where he can be buried.


    However, the current situation does not require her to act on her own.


    She only needs to let herself catch up with Ye Hao, let Ye Hao fall behind and be attacked by the three evil dragons, and take advantage of the fisherman''s profit.


    Ye Hao also knew about this matter.


    "Xiao Cui, lend me a little bit of your strength!" Ye Hao gritted his teeth and said.


    "it is good!"


    Xiao Cui also knew that Ye Hao was in a dangerous moment. If she hadn''t recovered from her injuries, she really wanted to come out and become a dragon and escape with Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao felt Long Li flooding his body.


    After the previous few borrowings, Ye Hao''s body has become accustomed to this power.


    The wings behind Ye Hao began to change, becoming even bigger, originally like ordinary wings, but now they look like dragon wings.


    Ye Hao fluttered his wings, and his speed rose to a level again at this moment, with a momentum that faintly surpassed Ru Qi.


    "Is he still able to increase speed?" Ru Qi was a little surprised. Although her current speed has not reached the limit, the ordinary middle-ranked main **** can never catch up.


    Is this guy really just the lower god?


    At this moment, Ru Qi didn''t have time to think about it, because the three evil dragons behind him attacked again.


    Ru Qi''s thoughts moved, and **** of light were behind her, forming a light curtain.


    This is very similar to the scenario where a fighter jet is locked by an enemy missile and a jamming bomb is dropped.


    This also succeeded in resisting this wave of attacks by the three evil dragons for Ru Qi again.


    Boom boom boom


    The explosion sounded in the air, and Ru Qi rushed out of the smoke.


    "Can''t follow this guy anymore!" Ru Qi''s heart was straightened. This time she no longer hides her strength. The angelic elemental power fills her five pairs of wings.


    The five pairs of pure white wings exude dazzling light, which traverses two arcs in the air like stars.


    Ye Hao could feel the scene where the dazzling light surpassed him.


    In this regard, Ye Hao could only feel powerless.


    After all, he was only the lower main god, and the gap with the upper main **** was still obvious, and he could not be surpassed by a bunch of small means.


    "Damn, you have to think of a way. Otherwise, if you are caught up by the big guy behind, you will be completely over! I don''t have the ability to contend with the ten-winged angel." Ye Hao cried out inwardly.


    Ru Qi, who surpassed Ye Hao, was delighted.


    This sly guy will soon pay the price he has done.


    Although he didn''t do it by himself, as long as he died, then his sister''s heroic spirit would be at rest.


    "Lord, look! There are angels over there!"


    "I saw it! The back happened to be the earth species you wanted for a reward before, my lord!"


    "It''s really effortless, this guy is flying towards us!"


    "But that ten-winged angel seems to have something to do with that guy. It''s a bit troublesome to **** someone from the angel race."


    A group of Egyptian gods appeared on the top of the mountain in the distance. They were cleaning the battlefield. Just now they hunted down a creature of the rule of the lower main god.


    Horus raised his head and looked intently at the angel that was approaching, the **** earth species that was already behind him.


    Horus took out his staff, and said in a deep voice, "What about the Angel Race? I''m going to decide on this person. Today, no matter what, this person will be left to me!"


    This is an opportunity to enter the Divine King level, how could Horus let it go.


    Even if it is to **** people from the angels.


    But Horus didn''t care about this, because depending on the situation, there was only an angel family, a ten-winged angel.


    "Angel Ruqi, Horus wants this person! I don''t want to have **** with your angel family. If you are willing to give up and leave now, I, Horus, will thank you again in the future!"


    Horus floated on Ruqi''s only way, speaking very official words.


    Although the battle is ready in my heart, the process still needs to go.


    At this time, an amazing scene appeared, and Ru Qi didn''t care about Horus and others.


    Instead, it left an arc of light directly in the air, bypassing Horus and the others, and continued to fly rapidly toward the front.


    Several black question marks appeared on Horus and others


    ????

 Chapter 2628： Horus the Unlucky

    Chapter 2628 the unlucky Horus


    "How is this going?"


    "Why did that female angel leave without saying anything?"


    "Could it be that she is actually not interested in that guy."


    "I think I was frightened by our battles. Horus-sama is also the upper lord god, plus us, even though she is a ten-winged angel, we have to weigh it."


    A group of Egyptian gods analyzed the Tao.


    "It doesn''t matter what''s going on with her, just grab that kid for me. This time I see where you go!" Horus grinned and looked at Ye Hao, who was flying towards them.


    Just when Ye Hao flew ahead of them, they were ready to attack and capture.


    Ye Hao suddenly disappeared out of thin air.


    "Don''t panic! He has the law of space, which is the ability to teleport.


    But here is a relic of heaven and earth, there are restrictions. He can''t teleport too far! "Horus explained, looking around at the same time.


    Sure enough, Ye Hao''s figure appeared above them out of thin air.


    "over there!"


    "Attack him!"


    The Egyptian Lord God attacked Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s heart moved, creating a time position in front of him.


    The attacks that arrived, all became slow.


    This gave Ye Hao the opportunity to use teleport again, appearing directly behind them, which is the direction in which Ru Qi angel escaped.


    "What happened just now? How did I feel my attack, there was a pause."


    "Don''t be stunned, attack that kid quickly, or let that kid escape!"


    "Don''t panic, in this place, I still don''t believe that he can teleport all the time, so many of us can let him escape? Don''t be kidding."


    Even though Ye Hao gave one, the Egyptian gods still thought it was only a matter of time to catch this guy.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you again, I''m still a little bit happy. Let me give you a little gift." Ye Hao looked at the Egyptian gods behind him, a little ¡®sympathizing¡¯ for them.


    After that, Ye Hao directly released the ¡®king of the gods¡¯.


    A wave of pressure appeared out of thin air.


    All the people below the main **** level are stiff, even knees bent on one knee.


    Those above the main **** level are okay, but they all feel like their body is being pressed by a huge mountain.


    "Small trick." Horus raised his hand disdainfully, releasing his power to counteract Ye Hao''s pressure.


    But at this moment, Horus sensed an uneasy breath behind him.


    Horus slowly turned his head, his pupils dilated immediately, and he saw a three-headed dragon.


    And in this giant dragon, there are three terrifying laws of power.


    At the same time, under the power of these three laws, there seemed to be some terrifying force hidden.


    "They did it on purpose!" At this time Horus understood why Angel Ruqi and the **** fellow would have passed them and fled directly.


    It turns out that there is such a terrifying guy behind them.


    "Get out!" Horus shouted loudly.


    But it is too late now.


    The flames of the three evil dragons fell on a lower main god.


    The lower main **** initially released sand around his body to resist, but in the blink of an eye the sand was burned to ashes, and he himself screamed and turned into nothing in the flames.


    In this scene, the other lower master gods who were watching all trembled.


    These three evil dragons are too terrifying.


    With just one move, a lower main **** was destroyed.


    "Don''t stand stupid and go! I''ll block it for you for a while!" Horus shouted loudly, while he raised his artifact.


    Horus Scepter


    The upper eye opened, emitting a dazzling yellow light.


    "The sea of ??the desert!" Horus shouted.


    A large sea of ??sand gathered in front of Horus, trying to block the three vicious dragons.


    The other Egyptian gods also began to flee at this time.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho!" The three evil dragons launched their own offensive against Horus.


    And Horus felt the pressure that Ru Qi felt before.


    He knew clearly that he was not the opponent of this terrifying creature in front of him.


    However, unlike Ru Qi, Ru Qi knew that she was defeated and could run away.


    But behind Horus were the Egyptian gods.


    If he now removes the line of defense and runs away by himself, he can escape.


    And those Egyptian gods who are not as strong as him may be killed by the three evil dragons one by one.


    This is a huge loss for the Egyptian gods!


    So Horus must be here for the longest time anyway.


    "That **** woman, and that bastard!" Horus gritted his teeth, he really wanted to smash the corpse of the dog and man.


    ...


    At this moment, Ye Hao and Ru Qi, dozens of kilometers away, are speeding up.


    Although there were no three evil dragons behind them, they also knew that Horus alone could not stop the three evil dragons!


    Horus won''t really work hard, so it''s just a matter of time to break through.


    "Huh, it seems that you have offended the Egyptian gods? What is your background?" Ru Qi slowed down and looked at Ye Hao next to her.


    Although Ru Qi didn''t seem to mean to do it to herself, Ye Hao was still alert to this woman at any time.


    "Nothing, just accidentally provoke a madman." Ye Hao said.


    Ru Qi couldn''t help but smile, and Horus, one of the three main gods of the Egyptian gods, was called a lunatic.


    Roar


    At this time, a monstrous energy shock wave came from behind, and the air wave even hit hundreds of kilometers away.


    "Horus can''t stop it," Ru Qi said with a frown.


    "It would be great if the dragon could kill him." Although Ye Hao knew that it was impossible in his heart, he still said something.


    At the same time, Horus, who had suffered a little injury, was speeding up to escape from where he was just now.


    There was fear in his eyes.


    That evil dragon is really too powerful, just because of the power of the three laws on the surface, he has nothing to do.


    At this moment, the evil dragon is catching up with the fastest speed.


    The Egyptian gods, who had fled early, also appeared in front of Horus at this moment.


    "How come these guys escape so slowly!" Horus couldn''t help cursing.


    In the blink of an eye, Horus, the upper main god, had already surpassed the last high-rank quasi-god.


    "Master Horus, save me...Save me!" the high-ranking quasi-god yelled in horror, and he used all his strength to make him reach the fastest speed.


    But within a few seconds, three terrifying dragon heads appeared behind him.


    Three under five divided by two directly cannibalized it.


    "Damn it, this guy can still swallow the elemental power and the power of the law!" Horus noticed that the energy consumed by the three dragons just now was restored.

 Chapter 2629： Eagle catch chick

    Chapter 2629 the eagle catches the chicken


    "Run away!"


    "The strength of that evil dragon is the upper master god!"


    "Damn it, who the **** provoked this terrifying creature!"


    "Even the upper lord **** is being chased by this evil dragon, are you sure this guy is not a king of god!"


    Soon, a spectacle appeared in the ruins of heaven and earth.


    That''s where the three evil dragons passed, and everyone fled madly.


    Although the people of the Egyptian gods had the worst casualties, after they arrived, even people from other camps were affected.


    Because the three dragons don''t distinguish what their prey is, as long as they are within its field of vision, they will all be hunted and swallowed into their abdomen.


    Only half an hour.


    There were several quasi-gods, and several main-god-level burials were buried in the belly of this monster, and they became part of the remains of this heaven and earth.


    So this directly caused people who were still searching for opportunities steadily to flee.


    More than that.


    Probably because of the relationship between the three evil dragons, the surrounding elemental creatures and law creatures that originally existed in their own territory were all rioting and began to launch crazy attacks on the people around them.


    Even if he avoided the three evil dragons, he still had to withstand the attacks of those elemental creatures and law creatures.


    All of a sudden, the entire world ruins were plunged into chaos.


    "Although I am a little ashamed, at least that way, that big guy should not be able to catch up with me." Ye Hao sighed in relief. At this moment, the three evil dragons had disappeared from their sight.


    There are those unlucky ones, it is impossible to threaten their safety in a short time.


    And just now, Ye Hao also asked Ru Qi to follow up intentionally.


    Although Ru Qi left a trace of something on him.


    Ye Hao really couldn''t get rid of this thing in a short time.


    However, Ye Hao also found a way, which was to cover Ye Hao''s breath with the sacred power in the **** map, although he did not know how the sacred power did it.


    But from the fact that Ru Qi has not found herself at present, it can be seen that this trick is effective.


    "But there is a problem. I can''t cover my breath continuously for a long time. There must be a gap in between." Ye Hao frowned.


    If he mobilizes the sacred power for a long time, it will lead to the lack of the sacred power against the heart of the ancient demon god, or cause confusion in his body.


    These are quite dangerous.


    But Ye Hao calculated it, and he had about five minutes to rest.


    Five minutes later, Ye Hao could hide himself for another twenty minutes.


    "Now I must have explained to Ru Qi that I didn''t know **** her sister. Without the interference of external forces, the first time she met me, she would have set me down.


    I must master this time interval and try to prevent me from being found by Ru Qi. "Ye Hao muttered to himself.


    This is his only way now.


    Ye Hao fixed his eyes to the direction of the Heaven and Earth Monument.


    At this moment, the distance between him and the monument of heaven, earth and god, compared with the time when he was separated from Huo Ling and the others, has been shortened by one third!


    And the surrounding area is almost equivalent to the position where the first-class gods enter the aperture and teleport to.


    They generally also move towards the center.


    Ye Hao continues to move forward, which means that he will meet people with first-class gods, and there will be many dangers in them.


    "You must move forward." Ye Hao clenched his fists.


    Until now, Ye Hao had no retreat.


    Whether it was because of his father''s injury, or Ye Hao''s own search for the best heaven and earth rough stone.


    For these things, Ye Hao must complete no matter how dangerous it is!


    "Here, let''s use this thing again." Ye Hao took out the simple version of the original heaven and earth stone and urged again.


    Ye Hao seemed to have a radar band map in his mind. The simple version of the heaven and earth rough in Ye Hao''s hands exuded its own fluctuations, and after touching the same fluctuations, it would bounce back!


    Ye Hao opened his eyes abruptly, and he fixed his eyes on the left side of the Heaven and Earth Monument.


    This time it is much clearer than the previous one.


    "In that direction, it should not be far from the Heaven and Earth God Monument!" Ye Hao secretly said in his heart.


    Afterwards, Ye Hao put away the faint simple version of the original stone, and continued on his way.


    With the best world rough stone, Ye Hao can upgrade the system, upgrade the system, Ye Hao hopes to improve his combat ability.


    As long as one''s own strength improves, all problems will no longer be a problem.


    ...


    A few kilometers away from where Ye Hao is located.


    Ten-winged Angel Ruqi is standing on the top of the mountain here. She looked around, her beautiful face frowned slightly.


    She unexpectedly found that she couldn''t notice that bastard.


    "No, the Angel God Seal is the strongest tracking technique of the Angel Race. After applying it, even the upper Lord God of the Angel Race can''t be unlocked for ten minutes.


    The fastest of the foreign race, it also takes at least half an hour, that is still in the situation of the upper master god.


    He is such a lower god, no matter how powerful and talented, can he unlock the angelic seal in just ten minutes? "


    Ru Qi discovered that there are so many incredible things in this male earth species.


    From that weird and multi-faceted ability, there is also an incredible amount of elemental law ability.


    "Could it be that he really resurrected Ru Xi?" Ru Qi couldn''t help but think of this idea.


    If Ru Xi is really resurrected...


    Ru Qi shook his head: "Ru Qi, are you crazy? How can you have such a naive idea. The angel heart of the angel race has never been resurrected.


    In the history of the angel race, so many great **** king twelve-winged angels could not do things.


    How can such a small earth species do it.


    Ru Qi, be sober.


    What you should do is to avenge your sister Ru Xi!


    Ru Qi calmed down. She looked around, with a trace of suspicion in her heart, and continued to search this area several times.


    Five minutes later, she made sure that there was no such guy in this place.


    Ru Qi could only continue to move towards the Heaven and Earth God Monument.


    For some reason, her seventh sense told her that as long as she moved there, she would definitely meet that bastard.


    There will be a chance to avenge his sister.


    Ru Qi spread her five pairs of holy wings, and headed towards the monument of heaven and earth.


    The speed is not very fast. When flying over an area, it will release its own perception and sweep all the creatures in that area.


    This leads to a bad experience for those who have stepped into other gods in this area by chance.


    After all, people are the upper gods.


    There is always the feeling of an eagle hovering hunting on the rabbit, and the back is cold.


    Ye Hao continued to move forward, his body shivering a bit, with a bad feeling.

 Chapter 2630： Ancient tree

    Twenty minutes later.


    Ru Qi, who was on the move, suddenly raised her head and looked in one direction. She was about to increase her speed to the fastest speed and galloped in that direction.


    Five minutes later.


    Ru Qi stopped, her beautiful face frowned again.


    "What the **** is going on, I just noticed the angelic seal on him. Why is it missing now?" Ru Qi said to herself.


    Just five minutes later, Ru Qi noticed that the angel''s divine seal that had disappeared appeared again, and Ru Qi chased after him without saying a word.


    But it did not get the desired result.


    This happened several times afterwards.


    Ru Qi frowned and looked at her surroundings: "It was all twenty minutes after disappearing, and then suddenly appeared for five minutes. It seems that he has some means to avoid my tracking for twenty minutes.


    But this method cannot be used for a long time, there will be a five-minute interval in between. "


    After these few things, Ru Qi has made an accurate judgment.


    Then Ru Qi looked in the direction of the heaven and earth **** monument, her previous hunch was correct.


    These few times, no matter how the guy moved, he was as close to the monument as possible.


    Ru Qi continued to move in the direction of the heaven and earth monument without saying a word.


    As long as you get closer to the monument of heaven and earth, the greater your chance of finding that guy!


    ...


    "It''s dangerous, I was almost spotted by that woman just now." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief under a hillside.


    The speed of the woman was too fast, she hid it in time just now, based on her breath perception.


    At that time, the distance between the angel woman and him would never exceed five kilometers.


    It can be said to be under the nose.


    "Next, I really have to take a risk. The closer I get to the Heaven and Earth Monument, the greater my danger." Ye Hao muttered.


    ...


    It was six hours after the heaven and earth ruins opened.


    For the third time, Ye Hao used the simplified version of the original world stone in his hand.


    After using this time, the light of the original stone of heaven and earth was only a quarter of the original.


    If there is no wrong estimate, it can only be used twice, or even once.


    "I''m sure, it''s in that range!" Ye Hao''s eyes lit up.


    This time he got a very clear response, and there was more than one.


    The most obvious response was naturally the one that Ye Hao had sensed before. Because of the distance, Ye Hao could already pinpoint it to within a hundred kilometers.


    Besides, Ye Hao also felt another faint aura this time, it was in the direction behind the Heaven and Earth God Monument, a little farther away.


    Ye Hao remembered this general direction first, and now he has to find the heaven and earth rough stone with a clear location.


    Ye Hao speeded up and galloped straight in that direction.


    Half an hour later, Ye Hao rushed to the place after evading Ru Qi''s pursuit in a dangerous and dangerous way.


    But what I didn''t expect was that he had already been listed first.


    Ye Hao crawled on the distant hillside, hiding his figure.


    There is a lake below, an island in the middle of the lake, and a small tree on the island.


    There are a few black stones on the small tree, like the fruit of the tree.


    And the surrounding lake is a wave of ripples, wrapping the entire island in the center.


    Outside the ripples, there is a group of people wearing light blue clothes.


    Star Sky God System!


    Ye Hao also saw that the two high-ranking gods who had recognized their faces were also outside the Tiandi Ruins.


    "Why are they here!" Ye Hao cursed secretly in his heart.


    It seemed that they also realized that the tree should have something to do with the original stone of heaven and earth, but they didn''t know why they didn''t enter.


    It is mostly related to the ripples.


    "The original stone of heaven and earth should be the stone above the small trees, but I don''t know why there is no fluctuation." Ye Hao observed the situation in front of him.


    In any case, this situation is really a bit bad.


    For the group of Star Sky Gods in front of them, let alone the two upper master gods.


    There are only five middle main gods, twelve lower main gods, and more than 20 quasi gods.


    This is also the powerful advantage of the first-class gods, and in this kind of relic opportunity, they can often put more power into it.


    Ye Hao alone, no matter how high Ye Hao has the means, it is impossible to seize the original stone in front of such a strong lineup.


    At this time, Ye Hao heard the voice of conversation from over there.


    "Don''t touch it anymore. Didn''t Master Zhuo Xing just say that this is the self-protection barrier of the ancient tree of heaven and earth. Now the original stone of heaven and earth is not mature yet, if it is forced to open, the original stone of heaven and earth will also disappear. ."


    "I just want to touch it."


    "Hehe, see if it''s useful. I just clicked it. There are only four fruits. No matter how round it is, it''s impossible to get our turn. By then, it would be good to absorb a little energy from the ancient trees of heaven and earth."


    "But how long will it take? We have all been waiting here for more than an hour. With this time, I might go hunting for an elemental creature."


    "I don''t know, Master Zhuo Xing seems to have said just now, maybe it will be mature in about an hour."


    Listen to the information.


    Ye Hao roughly got the basic news that the ancient tree of heaven and earth that gave birth to the original stone of heaven and earth has not yet fully matured, so now the people of the Star Sky God System can only wait here.


    In order to prevent interference by others, their gang dare not leave here.


    If I dare not get all the original stones from the heavens and the earth, this kind of effort is understandable.


    "I need to find a way to create a little chaos for the Star Sky God Element, otherwise I won''t be able to grab the original stone of the heaven and earth!" Ye Hao made a decision in his heart.


    Subsequently, Ye Hao created more than ten clones, all of which rushed in all directions.


    These clones will bring a lot of trouble to the Star Sky God System.


    ...


    A battlefield is hunting elemental creatures.


    The avatar Ye Hao was right here, he looked contemptuously at the person who was looking at him with a guard.


    "Don''t look at me, I''m not interested in your elemental creatures. Lao Tzu is going to find the original stone of heaven and earth. I didn''t expect that there will be ancient trees of heaven and earth there. If you can get the original stone of heaven and earth, I will be able to step into the **** king level. !"


    After speaking, the avatar Ye Hao left.


    Leave a bunch of stunned people.


    "What did the kid say? The original stone of heaven and earth?"


    "Is he lying to us? Even if he finds the original stone of heaven and earth, he should keep it secret."


    "It is possible that his behavior just now was too weird."


    One of the middle-ranked main gods of this **** system said with his eyes lighted: "No matter if he lied or not, I have to check it out. If I can get a rough stone of heaven and earth, it is a supreme opportunity!"

 Chapter 2631： Supreme opportunity

    A spiritual team was resting, and saw a spiritual team galloping here in the distance.


    "Alert! Someone is approaching!" The **** leader said immediately.


    But after seeing the people, everyone was relieved.


    "Brother Cao, what are you doing in such a hurry?" The **** head greeted his old acquaintance.


    "Something happened, the ancient tree of heaven and earth was found over there, and the original stone of heaven and earth will mature within an hour!" The old friend saw that it was his old friend and stopped for a while.


    Say something and move on.


    Ancient trees of heaven and earth! The original stone of heaven and earth!


    The divine leader''s pupils dilated, and the aura on his body agitated somewhat uncontrollably.


    "The rest is over, let''s set off. The original stone of heaven and earth, this is an opportunity to create the King of God!"


    ...


    On the highest mountain with a radius of 100 kilometers, the clone Ye Hao stands on the top of the mountain.


    He took a long breath and suddenly roared up to the sky: "Two hundred kilometers southeast, an ancient tree of heaven and earth was found. The original stone of heaven and earth will mature within an hour.


    The supreme opportunity is right now! Get a rough stone from heaven and earth and you can step into the realm of God King! "


    This roar spread out dozens of kilometers away.


    Many people of the gods have heard this amazing news.


    Ancient trees of heaven and earth, original stones of heaven and earth!


    This is undoubtedly a huge temptation!


    Although many people are very clear in their hearts, this will definitely trigger a dispute, and there will never be fewer first-class gods present.


    But in comparison, the temptation of the original stone of heaven and earth is really not small.


    After all, this is enough to give one person the opportunity to step into the God King level.


    There are thousands of main gods in the entire world of gods, and even the upper main gods are over a hundred.


    But the king of the gods!


    There are fewer than twenty God King-level powerhouses on the bright side.


    And they are all occupied by the best of the major first-rate gods or second-rate gods.


    In other words, as long as you can become a **** king, you can create a second-rate **** system of your own!


    Such things are not unprecedented in the history of the gods and all realms.


    The path of cultivation is not just rushing forward bravely!


    In this way, many forces began to flock to the area controlled by the Star Sky God System.


    "Master Zhuo Xing is not good, there are three forces on our left, which are facing us after all." A quasi-god who was responsible for guarding the surroundings ran over to report.


    "What kind of power is it?" Zhuo Xing stared at the tree on the island in the middle of the lake.


    "Three second-rate gods."


    "Hehe, isn''t it a second-rate **** system. Chixing, you take a few main gods over to intercept them. Warning them, this area is controlled by us, and everyone who dares to enter here will become the enemy of our Star Sky **** system!" Zhuo Xing said in a deep voice.


    "Yes."


    The middle main **** Chi Xing brought several lower main gods and a group of quasi gods to perform this task.


    There were contemptuous expressions on their faces.


    Because their Star Sky God System is a first-rate God System, they used to look down on those second-rate God System and despise them.


    They thought in their hearts that as long as their group stood in front of them, they would definitely leave respectfully.


    But the result was beyond their expectations.


    Chi Xing came outside the cordon, he saw the incoming person, and sweat appeared on his forehead.


    He stared angrily at the companion reporting the news next to him, didn''t he say there were only three second-rate forces.


    How could this group of people in front of us be only three!


    I saw that at this moment, people gathered in front of the red star, there were people in the fifty or sixty.


    Counting scatteredly, there are at least six or seven gods, most of which are second-rate gods.


    After all, it takes a certain amount of strength to be able to come to this deep position.


    "Hey, why are you stopping us!"


    "We are just passing by. The ruins of heaven and earth are not opened by your Star Sky God System, so why don''t you let us pass by."


    "Your Star Sky Divine Element was originally domineering and rude, but now when you reach the ruins of heaven and earth, you are still so domineering. If you really regard the gods and all realms, it''s up to you."


    A group of second-rate gods began to make noise at this moment.


    They may have suspected that the news was true or false before.


    But now that the Star Sky God System has set a warning line here, it is tantamount to having no silver three hundred taels here.


    These people with second-rate gods are tantamount to wolves who smell meat. How could they miss this opportunity.


    However, they are still clever deliberately not to mention the ancient trees in the world.


    "Ahem... Someone on our side broke through in front, so we set a boundary here. I hope you can make a detour, and I would like to thank the Red Star on behalf of the Star Sky God System."


    Chi Xing is not a strong person either. He can only come soft, hoping that this group of people can be fooled.


    "If you make a breakthrough, you will break through. Are you still worried that we will be disadvantageous to you?"


    "Yes, your Star Sky God System is a first-class God System, who dares to do it to you?"


    "Stop talking nonsense, let us pass quickly, we are in a hurry."


    A crowd of second-rate gods began to have the behavior of forcibly punching cards.


    Chi Xing could only bite the bullet and drew his spear.


    "Everyone has it, ready for battle. Whoever dares to take a step forward is to be an enemy of our Star Sky God System!"


    Drink


    More than a dozen main gods and quasi gods of the Star Sky God System all took out their weapons and released their own auras, with the intention of fighting at all.


    Chi Xing swallowed, the story behind him was heaven and earth, no matter what, they couldn''t let them in.


    According to Master Zhuo Xing''s speculation, the original stone of heaven and earth will mature in half an hour, as long as he can delay it until that time.


    "When did your Star Sky God System become so courageous, do you want to be the enemy of the entire gods and the world? I want to see if your spear is harder or my spear is sharper."


    At this moment, a bad voice came.


    A burly man with blond hair and blue eyes came out, holding a shield in his left hand and a spear in his right.


    Behind him, a gang of people followed.


    When this group of people appeared, the original second-rate gods retreated to one after another.


    Because this is a person of the Olympus **** system, this man is the upper master god, the **** of war Ares!


    The spear in Ares''s hand pointed at Chi Xing, and said arrogantly: "I now give you two choices, either to let go. Or I let you experience what is called the anger of the God of War!"


    Chi Xing clenched his fists.


    The opponent is the upper main god, and it is also a first-class god!


    He was just a lower-level main god, and among the first-class gods, the Star Sky **** was far inferior to the Olympus gods.


    This made the already struggling Red Star, now even more unsure of what to do.


    Should retreat and zoom them in the past.


    Or insist on fighting against the Olympian gods?

 Chapter 2632： A fierce battle

    "Akastar, step back." A female voice came from behind Akastar.


    Chi Xing turned his head, saw the person coming, bowed his head respectfully: "Master Luo Hui."


    This is the other high-ranking main **** of the Star Sky God System this time.


    A genius girl in the Star Sky God System for nearly ten thousand years.


    Luo Hui was dressed in a star battle dress, with a cold and elegant face, which really felt like a star.


    If Ye Hao were here, he would definitely say that this girl is a bit like Xingqiong.


    "Since you guys want to pass, then our Star Sky Divine System won''t stop me." Luo Hui generously let go, taking her Star Sky Divine System back without looking back.


    A bunch of second-rate gods were left behind.


    In a few seconds of silence, these second-rate gods immediately rushed towards the direction of the return of the star firmament gods.


    "Cut, a bunch of clowns." Ares curled his lips in disdain, and looked at the dignified goddess Athena next to him: "Why let these second-rate gods be with us.


    Although we don''t necessarily have to fight with the Star Sky God System, we can block these second-rate God System outside. "


    Athena walked forward slowly: "Our Olympus **** system is very strong, but you must also be aware that excessive complacency and suppression will become a prelude to the deity.


    Hundreds of millions of years ago, I think you should have heard of the encounter with the Inca gods. "


    Ares didn''t speak, but the disdain in his eyes still couldn''t hide.


    Athena knew the mentality of her fellow robe, and she sighed: "The Inca God System was once a first-class God System, and it has a higher status than the current Star Sky God System. At its peak, it even had three God King Realm powerhouses during the same period.


    But when the history of the Inca gods reached the middle and late stages, their management system changed. They treated other gods, most notably weaker than their own gods, and showed no face.


    For example, because of a childhood, some things that did not flow into the gods were destroyed, and it often happened.


    They were holding the mentality of being a first-class **** system, and they were confident.


    But when they never expected, their behavior eventually angered some weak gods of the gods.


    Those weak gods began to continuously attack the Inca gods in private.


    Although the Inca gods are strong, can it be comparable to ten, one hundred, or one thousand gods? "


    "Well, I know what happened at that time. Isn''t it the fact that the two **** kings of the Inca Gods were attacked separately when they were traveling, in just 10,000 years.


    Two **** kings fell one after another, thousands of master god-level powerhouses, and then were given the opportunity to take advantage of the first-class god-level position by the necromantic gods at that time.


    After that, it was suppressed by most of the gods.


    In less than 100 million years, did you slip from the second-rate **** system to the fourth-rate **** system? Until then, their leaders at the time had to apologize for their history.


    He also changed the name of his **** system to survive.


    I understand all these truths. I just said something casually. "Aris threw a cold eye at Athena: "You, the goddess of wisdom, are so good, you just like to reason." That''s why I don''t want to come out with you on missions. "


    Athena smiled slightly: "Yes, if it''s Hestia or Diana, and Venus. It''s better than me."


    The goddesses mentioned by Athena are all famous goddesses among Olympus.


    Aris was sure of this statement in his heart, but in front of Athena, how could it be possible to say it.


    He just smirked and turned off the topic: "Okay, let''s go and see some ancient trees. I hope we can have a good fight. Zhuo Xing of the Star Sky Divine System, I look quite upset."


    Athena watched Ares walk ahead.


    In fact, she didn''t say a few words about that matter just now.


    Although this matter, Athena on the surface tolerantly gave other weak people a chance.


    But in fact, Athena didn''t think they could take away the original stone from under her hands.


    Except for the first-rate gods, and the best of the second-rate gods, she didn''t pay attention to anyone at all.


    So instead of making these weak gods hostile, it''s better to show them their magnanimity.


    ...


    Because of the lifting of the blockade of the Star Sky God System, coupled with the credit of Ye Hao clone.


    Over the next period of time, more and more people gathered here.


    The five first-class gods, except for the Necrotic Gods and the Immortal Buddha Gods, basically all people from other gods came.


    "Master Zhuo Xing, there are too many people here. Judging from this number, at least one-fifth of the people who have entered the remains of heaven and earth." Chi Xing said in a low voice.


    Zhuo Xing folded his hands on his chest and frowned: "It seems that someone just revealed the news that we found ancient trees in the world here."


    "This shouldn''t be right. We searched this area before and made sure that there is no one else here. How could there be someone who could lower our eyelids, enter here, and then pass the news?" Chi Xing clenched his fists.


    "The guys in charge of vigilance, you must punish them well after you go back!"


    "Okay, don''t talk about it here. Anyway, it''s already the case, and what we need to consider now is how to maximize our interests.


    There are only four original stones of heaven and earth, it is impossible for us to take all of them now. Fortunately, the people of the Necromancer and the Immortal Buddha have not yet appeared.


    Our temporary opponents are only those angels and Olympus people. "Zhu Xing glanced at the other two first-class gods.


    Luo Hui on the side folded his arms and said lightly: "With our strength, it is no problem to win a world of rough stone without accident.


    But what we have to do is to maximize the benefits, that is, we must ensure that, in the case of winning a rough heaven and earth, we must try to win the second one.


    I think those two gods must also think so. "


    Zhuo Xing nodded, three first-class gods, and when the time comes mature, each **** can grab one, and the remaining one must be the focus of everyone''s fight.


    "Heaven and Earth rough stones cannot be put into storage props. If they are snatched, they must also be prevented from being stolen by others, and a part of the strength must be left to protect those who hold the heaven and earth rough stones." Luo Hui reminded.


    Zhuo Xing didn''t care too much about this. In his opinion, as long as he could grab a hand, except for the people of the three first-class gods, basically no one would dare to grab something from them.


    "How to grab the second one?" Zhuo Xing frowned, muttering constantly there.


    It is necessary to grab one, if you can grab the second, it is definitely a profit.


    After all, a rough stone of heaven and earth has the probability to create a **** king realm, if the Star Sky Divine System has two more powerful **** king realms.


    The Star Sky God Element can change its recent decadence, rise again, and closely follow other God Elements.


    As for what Egyptian gods are, they are not their opponents at all.

 Chapter 2633： Friends are getting together

    "I''m coming." Luo Hui said aloud.


    Zhuo Xing looked at Luo Hui unexpectedly, although both of them were high-ranking gods.


    However, Zhuo Xing stepped into the upper main **** a long time earlier than Luo Hui, and he was definitely not strong in overall strength.


    Luo Hui seemed to know what Zhuo Xing was going to say, she said lightly: "I am not as strong as you in terms of strength. But don''t forget, I have two abilities.


    The power of the star elements and the laws of the wind system, and the laws of the wind system make my speed outstanding among the upper master gods.


    In a moment, I will grab the second heaven and earth original stone, and then immediately leave here to hide, and delay until the end of the heaven and earth remains. "


    "Why hide? You can grab it and return. Let''s..." Zhuo Xing''s doubts caused Luo Hui''s eyes to roll.


    "It''s okay to say below the other second-rate gods. But those first-class gods will let them go? The Olympus and the angel gods who already have the original stone of heaven and earth are enough.


    If the fairy-Buddha gods and the Necro gods get news, we who have two heaven and earth rough stones will definitely become the first choice. Luo Hui said in a deep voice.


    Zhuo Xing understood, and stopped talking.


    "Just do it like this." Luo Hui confirmed the plan.


    ...


    Ye Hao, on the hillside in the distance, looked at the very noisy venue because of him as the culprit.


    He gave a satisfied smile.


    Only then can I have a chance to fish in troubled waters.


    But I didn''t expect people from the Angel God System to appear here.


    Ye Hao cast his eyes on the angel **** system.


    There is a ten-winged angel Yao.


    It was the companion of the mad woman who didn''t see Ru Qi. It seemed that she was separated from the team or had other purposes.


    "I just left for a while, temporarily attracted Ru Qi. But such a big movement here will be discovered by her sooner or later. I hope this ancient tree of heaven and earth can mature sooner." Ye Hao secretly said.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    Everyone is eagerly looking forward to the next scene where the heaven and earth rough stones on the ancient trees of heaven and earth will mature.


    "Heaven and Earth rough stone, this is a very scarce treasure. With a heaven and earth rough stone, there is a high probability that you can enter the Divine King Realm. It can be said that there is no master god-level powerhouse.


    "You don''t know this, there is another thing called the best heaven and earth rough stone! That thing is called awesome, if you can absorb that thing, then you can enter the Divine King Realm!"


    "Extreme world rough stone? What is that?"


    Because of this topic, many people discussed it.


    "Hey hey, you people tell you to read more and don''t believe me. The best heaven and earth rough stone is more advanced than the heaven and earth rough stone, and not every ancient tree of heaven and earth can breed the best heaven and earth rough stone.


    The probability is about one-fifth to one-tenth. Each ancient tree of heaven and earth generally only breeds one rough heaven and earth stone, and if luck is overwhelming, it may breed two.


    After absorbing this thing, don''t practice, as long as the time is up, you will surely be able to enter the Divine King Realm!


    "Then in history, how many of them have successfully absorbed the best world rough stones?" someone asked curiously.


    "I really know that since ancient times, no more than a single digit has been able to get this kind of opportunity! I won''t talk about those who have obtained the best world rough stone in private. Let me say a few that everyone knows."


    The person who speaks is a soul body. This is a race without entities, so it has a long life span and strong learning ability.


    But there is a shortcoming, that is TB.


    "The number one strongest of the angel race now, Cecilia! She once obtained a piece of the best heaven and earth rough stone, and then stepped into the Divine King Realm, plus her own cultivation, among the existing Divine King Realm powerhouse Is the top three strong!


    The other is that it once flashed like a comet. The Star Dome, which was originally a three-rate God system, was promoted to a first-class God system in just 100 million years, but now the whereabouts are unknown. Goddess Goddess of the Star Dome


    Back then, she also obtained a piece of the best heaven and earth rough stone, and only then did her pioneering work!


    In addition..."


    Unfortunately, Ye Hao also heard the endless discussions here.


    "Xingqiong has also obtained the best heaven and earth rough?" Ye Hao was a little surprised, he had never heard Xingqiong say this.


    But according to Xingqiong''s character, Ye Hao couldn''t tell herself if she didn''t reach this level.


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s breath shield failed again.


    Ye Hao couldn''t help clenching his fists. Even though the ancient trees in the world might mature at this moment, he couldn''t leave at this time.


    And Ye Hao could feel that he was locked in by a powerful breath.


    "Damn it, can you hurry up!" Ye Hao gritted his teeth, anxious.


    Among the angelic camp.


    Yao suddenly raised his head and looked at the distant horizon.


    "Master Yao, what''s the matter?" the eight-winged angel next to him asked quietly.


    "Nothing, I just felt Ru Qi''s breath, she is flying towards us." Yao said.


    "That''s great. If Ru Qi-sama is present, then the probability of us grabbing the original stone from heaven and earth will greatly increase." The Eight Winged Angel said with joy.


    Yao didn''t speak, she felt that Ru Qi''s breath was a bit wrong.


    Her breath is disorderly and at the same time full of murderous aura.


    She had never seen Ru Qi possess such a huge murderous intent...


    No, I have seen it once.


    Just when Ru Qi learned that her sister had died, at that time the entire Angel Starfield felt Ru Qi''s murderous aura.


    In the distant sky.


    Ru Qi''s five pairs of wings stirred, and a ray of light struck the sky like a comet.


    She wanted to say that killing Ye Hao, the longer it took, the killing intent that had finally calmed down in her heart was stirred up again.


    And this time, she also found that the **** stood motionless after his position was exposed.


    No matter what, this time he will definitely die!


    Three minutes passed.


    Ye Hao held his breath and concentrated, he had already elevated his state to the highest state.


    At the same time, he was very nervous, because he not only had to be prepared to **** the original stone from the heavens and the earth while the wolves were watching.


    And be ready to welcome Ru Qi, the ten-winged angel who may appear!


    Huh


    At this moment, a ray of light fell from the sky and directly enveloped the entire lake.


    At the same time, the energy of hundreds of kilometers around was like being attracted by a whirlpool, all rushing towards this side, rushing into the torso of the ancient tree of heaven and earth.


    Everyone held their breath and stopped talking, watching this spectacle.


    The ancient trees in the whole world began to gleam, like a tree of light.


    Kaz


    The first stone cracked, and the rock above it shattered, with pure white crystals inside, very beautiful and seductive.


    This is the original stone of heaven and earth!

 Chapter 2634： A unique show

    Chapter 2634 a unique show


    The rough stone of the first heaven and earth has matured, and everyone is staring at gold stars.


    But now that layer of ripples has not disappeared, and it must wait until all the heaven and earth rough stones are mature.


    There are still three left.


    The people of the Angel God System, the Star Sky God System, and the Olympus God System lifted into the air, putting themselves into a state of battle, ready to face what might happen next.


    Kaz


    The rough stone of the second world followed closely.


    Everyone is extremely nervous.


    Soon after the second is the third.


    But the fourth one is still immature.


    Although it is only a matter of a few minutes, in everyone''s minds, it is simply like a year.


    At this time, Ru Qi flew over the area.


    She positioned Ye Hao at a glance, but the situation of the ancient trees in the world also attracted her attention.


    "The ancient tree of heaven and earth? And... the original stone of heaven and earth!" Ru Qi''s pupils dilated, and she didn''t expect that this kind of thing could be moved here.


    "Ru Qi, come down!" Yao cried out with joy when he saw Ru Qi appear.


    The other first-class gods are all two high-level main gods, and Yao is really a little alone.


    Ru Qi bit her lip, she looked at Ye Hao, and Ye Hao was also looking at her right now.


    The two of them looked at each other for a second, one in the sky and the other on the ground.


    Afterwards, Ru Qi fell into the camp of the angel race.


    Ye Hao couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Ru Qi had chosen to fix the heaven and earth''s original stone first, and he had temporarily saved her life.


    "Ru Qi, where did you go?" Yao looked at Ru Qi and asked curiously.


    Ru Qi didn''t want to talk about her revenge, she just said indifferently: "It''s nothing, just lost. I met some elemental creatures and law creatures, and wasted a little time."


    "But fortunately, you came in time. There is an ancient heaven and earth tree with four original heaven and earth stones on it. Three of them have matured now. Just wait until the last one matures.


    Everyone will **** wildly. I originally thought that we can only win one in our current situation.


    You are here, then we can think of a way to win two. Yao breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Yeah." Ru Qi nodded, she was really absent at the moment.


    The original stone of heaven and earth is important, but her enemies for killing sisters are not small.


    If it weren''t for the duty of the ten-winged angel of the angel race, she wouldn''t care about so many people here, and she would clean up the **** now.


    "Ruqi, I am faster than you. Wait a minute, you take the other angels to make sure that you get one, and I will get the second one." Yao said spontaneously.


    If in the usual way, Ruqi''s strong character would definitely compete for such things.


    But this time, she was unusually silent, just nodding.


    Yao also noticed that Ru Qi was doing something wrong, and she said sternly, "Ru Qi, I don''t know if you are in a bad mood because of your sister.


    But right now, this matter is very important. I think you know the importance of the original stone of heaven and earth to our **** system. "


    "I...I understand." Ru Qi understood that Yao was reminding herself that she took a deep breath and put aside the man''s affairs for the time being.


    Anyway, that guy can''t run away, this time he will stay in this world forever anyway!


    Kaz


    At this moment, cracks began to appear in the fourth heaven and earth rough stone, and a crystal clear light flashed out.


    The four heaven and earth rough stones are about to mature!


    "Unfortunately, none of the rough stones of the best heaven and earth." Ye Hao couldn''t help sighing when he saw this scene. Although he hadn''t seen the rough stones of the best heaven and earth, he was at least sure that it must not be like this.


    "I don''t know if we can make up for this condition if we can make up a certain amount of heaven and earth rough stones. Anyway, it is best to get more of this thing."


    Ye Hao is also ready to snatch.


    Finally, the four heaven and earth rough stones all matured, and their branches began to wither and finally dissipated.


    The four original stones of heaven and earth are floating in the air like a virgin.


    At the same time, the ripples on the lake bank began to slowly become translucent.


    "It''s now!"


    I don''t know who yelled, and everyone moved immediately.


    It was as if a group of moths found a fire.


    But unexpectedly, the ripples that had not yet completely dissipated blocked them all.


    "Damn, what the **** is this. How come you feel like your face hits the wall!"


    "This barrier has not disappeared!"


    "But why do I see those who are stronger than us, half of their heads are squeezed in."


    The scene at this time is a bit strange.


    The vast majority of quasi-god level people can hardly shake that ripple.


    For the powerhouses of the main **** level, some have half their hands immersed in them, and some have half their heads.


    For example, Ares of the Olympus **** system, he held the shield in his left hand and pushed it to the forefront, his left arm had all rushed into it, and he had to grit his teeth and push forward.


    Athena on the side looked much more relaxed, slowly stepping forward, but her steps were very slow, as if she had been slowed down dozens of times.


    The situation on the Angel God System and the Star Sky God System is similar, everyone is trying to make themselves rush into it as soon as possible.


    At the same time, the intensity of the ripples is constantly weakening, and it is only a matter of time before everyone enters.


    But whoever enters earlier means that who can have the opportunity to grab more heaven and earth rough stones!


    Bo


    At this time, a sound came as if hitting the water.


    A man entered under the eyes of everyone, walked directly through the ripples, walked over the lake around the island, and landed on the central island.


    Most people are dumbfounded at the moment.


    "How did I get in?" Ye Hao looked at his hands, he himself was surprised.


    He also felt the repulsive force of the ripple just now, but did not expect that when he passed through, although he was also resisted, it was not too strong.


    "The law here?" Ye Hao closed his eyes, he felt the law contained in this small piece of world, and when he understood it.


    That ripple is testing the power of human law.


    Only people with strong laws can easily enter here.


    Although Ye Hao is not necessarily the strongest person on the scene, Ye Hao is definitely the first in terms of the number of laws of monologue!


    Kunpeng law, darkness law, soul law, space law, ice law, and a variety of elemental powers.


    "They can''t get in, which means that these four heaven and earth rough stones are all mine!" Ye Hao couldn''t help swallowing as he looked at the four heaven and earth rough stones that stayed in place.


    People who are still struggling with the ripples are all anxious.


    They were still thinking about how to divide and grab them.


    It''s alright now, they have not yet entered, others have already preempted to encroach on the four original stones!

 Chapter 2635： The gold among the ancient trees of heaven and earth

    Chapter 2635 the gold among the ancient trees of heaven and earth


    "Young man, please help us get two original stones of heaven and earth for Olympus. My Olympus **** system originally intended to accept you. By then, your status will be the same as our upper gods of Olympus **** system.


    You can enjoy the respect and worship of the world. You can also enjoy all the training resources of the first-class **** system and the upper master god!


    If you want, you can also get a rough stone of heaven and earth! "Athena said at the moment.


    The people around the Star Sky God System and Angel God System were shocked and cursed this clever goddess secretly.


    This is pulling people.


    "Dude, join our Star Sky God System. From now on, you will be my Zhuo Xing''s buddy. I can give you whatever you want!" Zhuo Xing also said loudly without being left behind.


    Yao also drew in: "Sir, I don''t care what kind of **** you were before, what kind of power you were. As long as you are willing to help us, you will become the most honored guest of our angel god.


    And you can enter and exit freely in our angel city, enjoying the same treatment as our angels! "


    Hiss


    Hearing Yao''s words, many people took a sigh of relief, most of them the men.


    The Holy City of Angels!


    This is not a place, it is the city where all the angels of the Star Territory converge.


    In the Angel City, only angels can enter, and there are few other races, most of which are men.


    In other words, there are all beautiful female angels!


    As long as Ye Hao nodded his head, he could become a little green in these ten thousand flowers!


    If you change to another male, you will probably agree.


    After all, this not only has cultivation resources and power, but also such a great beauty.


    But Ye Hao would not agree, let alone the cold angel next to the beautiful angel girl named Yao, who was looking at him with murderous eyes.


    The secrets in his body alone do not allow him to make such a decision.


    What''s more, would Ye Hao willingly send someone under the fence?


    Don''t be kidding, Ye Hao wouldn''t be him in that way.


    "Sorry, I want all four of them." Ye Hao smiled and walked towards the ancient tree of heaven and earth.


    Behind him came a scolding sound, as well as threats and curses.


    If I were to be an ordinary cultivator, my legs would be shaking at this moment.


    Although Ye Hao knew that his situation was very dangerous, he would become a target of public criticism.


    But this is how he came along this way.


    So Ye Hao was not afraid at all.


    Ye Hao first walked to a heaven and earth original stone and stretched out his hand to hold it.


    I could feel a blast of air resisting Ye Hao''s hand, as if Ye Hao reached out into a particularly buoyant water.


    However, Ye Hao finally held it in his hand.


    Ye Hao tried to detect with the gold right hand, but the answer given was that it would take more than 24 hours to detect.


    This was a time that Ye Hao had never encountered before.


    In addition, Ye Hao tried to put the heaven and earth stones into the storage props, or the storage props made by Ye Hao, without success.


    "I really can''t pretend this." Ye Hao was a bit sad about this.


    Unable to load storage items, which increases the risk of being robbed.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and "Shadow" was summoned by him.


    Then the shadow turned into a black bag like a fishing net, and the original stone of heaven and earth was thrown in by Ye Hao.


    The first one, the second one, the third one, the fourth one.


    Before everyone''s eyes, Ye Hao put all four heaven and earth rough stones into his bag.


    This move aroused everyone''s anger even more.


    Most of them are those with second-rate spirituality.


    They can tolerate this thing being snatched by the first-class gods, but they can''t tolerate being received by an unknown source.


    "Damn it, when is this ghost going to block me, get out of here!" The God of War Ares was a little angry, and the supernatural power flooding his body made his steps quicker again.


    But there is at least two to three meters away from the other side of the lake.


    In the sky, Ru Qi and Yao, who were still diving, also gritted their teeth.


    Yao looked at Ru Qi beside her in surprise. Ru Qi, who was still superb in terms of speed, was still ahead of her at this moment.


    This is simply incredible.


    What she didn''t know was that Ru Qi was so excited because she wanted to kill Ye Hao!


    "Asshole, put down the original stone of heaven and earth. Otherwise, my Star Sky God System will chase you to the end of the world!" Zhuo Xing roared angrily.


    Ye Hao looked around, letting them scream.


    Everything has been rounded up by myself, and it would be a bit too much if I don''t let people scold me.


    "It''s almost time to find a way to escape. It is estimated that this ripple can only be blocked for about two minutes." Ye Hao secretly said in his heart.


    The next is the most critical time, how to escape to life with these wolves all around.


    This is definitely the most difficult thing Ye Hao has experienced so far.


    Just when Ye Hao was about to leave, there was the sound of something cracking behind him.


    Kaz


    Jin Guang suddenly appeared behind Ye Hao.


    Everyone outside the lake was dumbfounded again at this moment, they were stunned by the scene before them, and even the words cursing Ye Hao stopped.


    Ye Hao turned his head abruptly.


    He saw that the ancient tree of heaven and earth that had bred four original stones of heaven and earth, the torso was already covered with cracks at this moment, and the cracks were devastated by golden light.


    "This is?" Ye Hao was short of breath, he had a hunch.


    "It''s the original stone of the best world!" Yao exclaimed.


    "Aris, work harder!" At this moment, Athena also put down the dignity on her face, and she took more favorable steps, raising her speed to a new level.


    "Lao Tzu knows... the horse riding, Lao Tzu did not come in vain this time. The best world rough stone, this is a good thing!" Ares is almost **** swelling.


    There is no magnificent and handsome posture for a high-ranking god, as if on a weightlifting platform, a weightlifter is carrying something far beyond his own limit, and his appearance is quite hideous.


    At this moment, everyone seemed to be beaten up and started to stimulate their potential.


    "The original stone of the best world!" Ye Hao swallowed and said, this is really another village.


    Ye Hao swallowed, he walked to the ancient tree of heaven and earth, he couldn''t help but shoot it directly.


    The torso of the ancient tree in the world burst directly into nothing.


    A fist-sized golden stone with an irregular surface appeared in front of everyone.


    To be honest, just looking at the surface, there is really no difference between gold bullion.


    However, all cultivators can feel the terrifying and mysterious atmosphere inside!


    The four original heaven and earth stones, and this one of the best heaven and earth original stones, are not at the same level at all.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, and in front of everyone, put the top-quality world of rough stone into the bag.


    Subsequently, Ye Hao disappeared out of thin air in the next second when the ripple was broken.

 Chapter 2636： Extinction flares

    Chapter 2636 World Destroying Flare


    Immediately afterwards, almost all the middle main gods and upper main gods rushed in one direction.


    The lower main **** took a little slower.


    The remaining quasi-gods, when they came back to their senses, only saw the scene of one person in front and dozens of people behind them, facing the direction of the heaven and earth **** monument in the distance.


    "Who is that guy?"


    "This courage is too fat, the first-class **** family''s upper master **** wants all the things that he wants to round up."


    "Haha, but I think he is going to be unlucky. If he only took a few, he would have taken all the four heaven and earth rough stones and one top grade heaven and earth rough stone, stupid."


    "Yes, there are six high-level master gods behind him! Being chased by six high-level master gods is exciting to think about."


    This group of people can''t participate in this hunting and killing meeting, they can only enter the lake and island, absorbing the last breath of the ancient trees in this area.


    Although it can''t be compared with the original stone of heaven and earth, it is enough to make their quasi-god''s strength somewhat advanced.


    ...


    Ye Hao didn''t dare to stop for a second at this moment, he raised his speed to the extreme, and at the same time he used teleport as much as possible.


    As long as he relied on teleportation, Ye Hao could survive under the circumstances of being chased by so many powerful players.


    But the same Ye Hao could fall here at any time.


    Pursuit of the upper master god.


    As long as Ye Hao is injured, he faces death.


    "These people are really chasing you!" Ye Hao cursed secretly.


    Although his speed is amazing, after all, there is only the lower main **** in his realm.


    If it goes on like this, he will be exhausted in the end.


    "Brother, or I will come out and fight with you!" Xiao Cui''s voice sounded at this time.


    Ye Hao refused directly and flatly: "No, you haven''t recovered from the injury."


    "But, brother, your situation is very dangerous now..." Xiao Cui was very worried about Ye Hao''s situation at the moment.


    "Stop talking nonsense, just stay there. By the way, can you absorb this rough heaven and earth stone while staying in my arm." Ye Hao pointed to the original stone heaven and earth in the bag hanging on his chest .


    "No problem. But the absorption is estimated to take a while, during which time I will fall into deep sleep." Xiao Cui was still worried about Ye Hao.


    "It''s okay, you take one first." Ye Hao ran, taking out a rough heaven and earth stone from it.


    A dragon head stretched out from Ye Hao''s right shoulder, grabbed the original stone of heaven and earth, then swallowed it in one bite, and then returned to Ye Hao''s arm.


    In this regard, Ye Hao himself didn''t feel any strangeness.


    Since then, Xiao Cui has not moved.


    "Boy, stop running! Now it''s too late for you to stop and hand over the original stone of heaven and earth! My Star Sky God System can save your life!" Chi Xing shouted loudly.


    Ye Hao smiled disdainfully.


    Not running?


    This kind of remark also fudges a three-year-old child. Once Ye Hao stops, it is tantamount to handing over his life.


    This does not fit Ye Hao''s character.


    "Over there?" Ye Hao noticed a direction, his eyes narrowed.


    Suddenly, he teleported suddenly, reversed direction, and galloped to the right.


    "Yao, you continue chasing. I will outflank him from the side!" Ru Qi said to Yao who was next to him.


    "Okay, be careful." Yao nodded.


    Ru Qi quietly disappeared into the camp chased by the angel race.


    "Meteor Cannon!" Zhuo Xing pursued and attacked.


    However, Ye Hao''s speed is too fast, and there is still teleport in his hand.


    Zhuo Xing couldn''t hit this **** guy at all.


    "Don''t waste your energy, deal with a guy who is good at space laws. Pursuing is the most troublesome thing, but fortunately, this guy has only the lower main **** in the realm.


    As long as we keep chasing, he will be exhausted sooner or later. "Luo Hui on the side expressed her opinion.


    "Hmph, don''t let me catch this kid. Otherwise, I will let his body bear the pain of a meteor piercing his heart." Zhuo Xing cursed secretly.


    It''s another chase.


    Although Ye Hao has been running away, this man has risen to a height in front of this group of people.


    Don''t look at running away for ten minutes.


    Dare to ask which lower main **** can escape for ten minutes under the chase of six upper main gods and a group of main gods?


    It is estimated that within a minute and a half, we will stop cooking.


    "It''s no problem for Athena to keep chasing like this. I...I...I''m not good at this." Ares panted slightly at the moment.


    Although he is the upper master god, what he is good at is that the two of them are hard-faced. The most annoying is that the other party hides like a mouse.


    "I think of a way." Athena murmured, and then a golden owl condensed on top of her head.


    "Divine Art¡¤Sacred Eagle Pendant!"


    Athena chuckled.


    The golden owl shot out suddenly, like a spear, and the shining golden light was like a little sun.


    The speed is so fast that it doesn''t give people a chance to prepare.


    When Ye Hao felt the danger coming from behind him, he teleported immediately.


    But what I never expected was that this attack directly locked Ye Hao''s teleportation position and rushed away.


    The moment Ye Hao appeared, he penetrated Ye Hao''s left abdomen, and blood ran down.


    "Damn it!" Ye Hao scolded bitterly.


    This upper master god''s move almost caused his divine body to burst. Although his life was saved, the group of chasers behind him had already blocked Ye Hao''s path.


    Without saying a word, Ye Hao created a black hole directly in front of him.


    This black hole can prevent these people from attacking Ye Hao at this time, after all, the upper master **** will also be jealous of the black hole.


    But this is only the law of delay, once the black hole disappears, it will be Ye Hao''s disaster.


    Ye Hao raised his hand at this moment.


    Meteorite...charge...400,000


    The last time Ye Hao used the meteorite technique, it was a 200,000 burning sun.


    And this time, Ye Hao directly doubled!


    Although Ye Hao and his previous strength have improved, this has also doubled after all!


    [Meteorology... Loading... 400,000 skill points are charged...]


    [Charge completed... World Extinction Flare]


    One huge fireball appeared on top of Ye Hao''s head.


    At this moment, Ye Hao suddenly realized.


    The law of fire!


    Previously absorbed fire-system law creatures and many fire-system elemental creatures.


    Coupled with the use of this trick at this moment, Ye Hao immediately realized the law of fire!


    "No, stay away!" Seeing this scene, Athena immediately retreated, and erected her shield in front of the gods of the Olympus **** system.


    "Form a defensive front and prepare to deal with the impact!" Yao also shouted at the moment.


    "How can this guy use this level of magic?" Zhuo Xing''s eyes widened, although he didn''t want to admit it.


    But the power of this move in front of him was equivalent to the full blow of the upper Lord God.


    It also contains the law of fire system, and some other elements, such as the sun element and so on.


    These upper-level main gods of them may be fine, but the lower-level main gods in their respective **** systems, if they cope with this trick, it is estimated that they will suffer a big loss.

 Chapter 2637： Tail dock escape

    World-destroying flares began to burst in the sky.


    The fluctuation caused by the explosion is like the end of the world.


    But this is the ruins of heaven and earth, and the effect has been reduced many times.


    If placed outside, it is estimated that this trick can directly destroy a planet.


    But despite this, people who are hundreds of kilometers away can still feel the fluctuation of this trick.


    The place where the ancient trees of heaven and earth are located.


    All the people cultivating here saw the world-destroying scene in the distance.


    "What''s going on? This powerful fluctuation?"


    "Could it be that the high-ranking gods of the gods have already begun a melee?"


    "I guess so. I saw that the kid had fallen before."


    These people all think this is a battle between the upper master gods, but they don''t know that this is the attack launched by the man they look down on.


    In the intermission of the explosion, Ye Hao took the opportunity to find the right opportunity and teleported out of the explosion center, preparing to escape from here.


    "Aris, hold on to the enchantment, I will chase him!" Athena shouted.


    "Good." Ares used his shield to take over the protection of the barrier.


    "Luo Hui, you protect the people. I''ll go after it!" Zhuo Xing''s voice fell, turning into a starburst and rushing out.


    Luo Hui watched Zhuo Xing chase her, but her eyes were a bit solemn.


    What is the origin of that man? A lower main **** can release such a posture attack.


    "Ru Qi..." Before Yao said, Ru Qi had already flown out.


    "Why is she weird today?" Yao was a little surprised, she could only continue to stand firm and help the other female angels resist this attack.


    The three upper gods chased Ye Hao one after another.


    "Huh...huh." Ye Hao''s face was pale, and his speed was obviously not as fast as before.


    After all, it was a trick that used 400,000 skill points.


    With this load, Ye Hao couldn''t wait to fall down and sleep for three days and three nights.


    But now he must drag his tired body to escape, as far as possible.


    But the three powerful breaths behind him made Ye Hao lift up his spirit again.


    With Ye Hao''s current state, being caught up by these three people is just a matter of time.


    "Damn it." Ye Hao cursed bitterly, then grabbed something in his hand and threw it towards the bottom: "Don''t you just want the best world rough stone, here it is!"


    A golden thing fell towards the ground.


    Athena and Zhuo Xing immediately swooped down without saying a word.


    Ru Qi hesitated for a moment, and followed along.


    She hates Ye Hao, but the original stone of the best world is also very important.


    "The Spear of Victory!" Athena looked at Zhuo Xing, who was parallel to herself, and directly used her divine weapon.


    "Meteor Cannon!" Zhuo Xing was also unambiguous.


    The two attacks collided, fluctuating hundreds of kilometers.


    When the two were entangled, a white figure surpassed them at an extremely fast speed.


    That is Ru Qi!


    The advantages of Ru Qi''s five pairs of wings were revealed at this time.


    Compared with speed alone, these two people can''t match her.


    Ru Qi successfully held the ¡®Ultimate World Original Stone¡¯ in his hand.


    But in the next second, the golden color on the''Ultimate Heaven and Earth Original Stone'' in Ru Qi''s hand began to dissipate, revealing the crystal clearness inside.


    It''s not the best heaven and earth rough stone, but the ordinary heaven and earth rough stone.


    "Damn, that guy lied to us!" Zhuo Xing scolded.


    But with such a short time, Ye Hao had already disappeared from their sight.


    "Miss Ru Qi, this piece of heaven and earth..." Athena stared at Ru Qi.


    Although the original stone of heaven and earth is not as good as the original stone of the best heaven and earth, it is also a very good thing.


    Zhuo Xing stared at this piece of heaven and earth rough stone at this time.


    At this time, you can only take the second place. It''s better than leaving empty-handed.


    "That guy is doing this kind of calculation." Ru Qi understood at this time, and the kid had calculated all her actions.


    He knew that he would rely on speed to **** the original stone from the heaven and the earth, and at the same time it was impossible for the other two to easily watch him obtain the original stone from the heaven and earth.


    As for himself who owns the original stone of heaven and earth, it is impossible to give up the original stone of heaven and earth just because of hatred.


    "Cunning man!" Ru Qi yelled, but still began to prepare to face the battle before her.


    The three upper master gods held each other, and the battle broke out at any time.


    ...


    In a dense forest.


    A young girl was jumping around, dangling around.


    "Little baby, don''t hide. Sister will take you to play, OK?"


    The girl who seemed harmless to humans and animals had a burp at the moment.


    "belch¡­¡­"


    The girl was stunned for a moment, and then continued to mutter: "This law creature really supports my stomach. I haven''t finished digesting it yet. I don''t know if I can make a breakthrough in the ruins of heaven and earth this time. I have been stuck in the realm for a long time. Up."


    At this moment, the girl noticed something lying on the ground in the grass in front.


    As if she had found her prey immediately, she took out a crossbow in her hand, and put her slender fingers on the trigger.


    As the girl approached step by step, she finally saw her ¡®prey¡¯.


    It was a pale man, lying there as if fainted, with a purple bag on his back.


    "It turns out that it''s not a law creature." The girl pouted, then stepped forward and kicked the man with her feet.


    After finding that the man hadn''t moved, she stared at the baggage on the man''s back.


    "Hehehe, I don''t know if there is anything good in it."


    With that, the girl was going to take the baggage on the man''s back, but the baggage blocked her hand like a barrier.


    The girl was surprised and said: "This baggage turned out to be a weapon of the Lord God level? Which dude is this, who turned a baggage into the Lord God level, this is too prodigal."


    "It looks like it can''t be opened." The girl was a little dissatisfied, she could only shrug her shoulders and stood up to leave here.


    But after walking a few steps, she returned.


    She looked at the man''s face: "Seeing that you are a little handsome, this lady will save you, otherwise you will be eaten by the law creatures here sooner or later like this."


    After speaking, the girl lifted her delicate air, and there was a sleeve-like device on her white right wrist.


    There are colorful grids on it.


    The girl clicked on a few of the grids, and suddenly there was something in her hand, which seemed to be healing equipment.


    Then she began to heal the man.


    The girl unbuttoned the man''s shirt and saw the naked upper body. The girl was stunned. She was not shy.


    It was because there was an astonishing wound on the right abdomen of the man''s upper body, and there was no law of dissipation on the wound.


    "This is... the breath of the Law of Wisdom? And this divine power, the power of the Olympus God System? The attacker should be the upper god! Is that the goddess of wisdom Athena!"


    The girl couldn''t help being startled by her own analysis.


    A man with only the strength of the lower main **** was attacked by the upper main **** Athena, and he did not die.


    This made the girl wonder what had happened to this man.

 Chapter 2638： Su Mengmengs surprise

    Ye Hao woke up, he clutched his head that was about to explode.


    At this time he saw a young girl sitting in front of him, looking at him with big watery eyes.


    Ye Hao immediately became vigilant and leaned back, ready to fight.


    "Hey, I am your savior. If it weren''t for me, you don''t know how long you will be in a coma here, maybe you will be taken away by the law creature." The girl spoke calmly on the surface.


    In fact, her heart is also extremely tense, her hand behind her back is holding a prop, ready to prevent emergencies from happening at any time.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, but opened the time memory.


    Soon he saw what happened before, it was indeed this girl who saved him.


    But before saving herself, she was still thinking about her burden.


    The bag contained the original stone of heaven and earth, just in case, before losing consciousness, Ye Hao specially asked''ying'' to take care of the original stone of heaven and earth so that no one could see it.


    Although this is a small episode, but at least this girl is not malicious towards herself.


    "Thank you." Ye Hao said gratefully.


    The girl was also relieved when she heard what Ye Hao said. She pretended to be calm and said: "You know that you are grateful, don''t forget. You owe me a favor."


    Ye Hao smiled and didn''t speak, he looked inside for a moment.


    I don''t know what method this girl used to restore her body a lot.


    According to Ye Hao''s own recovery efficiency, it would take at least three times the time.


    and many more¡­¡­


    Ye Hao noticed something wrong.


    He looked at the girl in astonishment: "You unlocked the angelic seal in my body?"


    "Oh, you mean that thing. I found it when I tested your injuries, so I solved it for you by the way." The girl stared at Ye Hao curiously: "Really you are really strange.


    There was an angelic seal used by the angels for hunting targets, and there were wounds left by the attack of Athena, the goddess of wisdom of Olympus.


    Who are you? Why did you offend two first-class gods at once? "


    Ye Hao didn''t say a word, if she tells the truth, the girl will be scared to death.


    Seeing that Ye Hao didn''t want to say it, the girl pouted: "If you don''t say it, don''t say it, then you can tell me what your name is, what kind of **** do you come from?"


    "Ye Hao, from... the plane of the earth." Ye Hao didn''t hide this.


    After all, they really saved their lives.


    "Earth?..." The girl looked at Ye Hao with some surprises: "You said you are from the plane of the earth, that is the place designated as the second battlefield of the Demon God?"


    Demon battlefield?


    Ye Hao couldn''t help but chuckle. In the eyes of the upper ranks of the Gods and Ten Thousand Realms, perhaps the earth plane was like this, a battlefield.


    "Which... I have no other meaning, in fact I am anti-war." The girl seemed to be worried about Ye Hao, and explained.


    Ye Hao chuckled. He looked at the girl and said, "You are a high-ranking quasi-god, how did you get here? You are alone? Don¡¯t you worry about your family? What¡¯s your name? What do you want to do with that thing?"


    "It''s impolite to ask a girl so many questions at once." The girl cast a glance at Ye Hao, but she still smiled and said, "But it seems that you fit this lady''s eyes, so I''ll tell you. .


    My name is Su Mengmeng, and I belong to Duobao. As for this thing in my hand. "


    Su Mengmeng took out the prop hidden behind her back, which was a palm-sized bucket, and stared at Ye Hao with a smile.


    "If you are a bad person, then my prop will cost you!"


    "Rely on this?" Ye Hao looked at this ugly prop with some suspicion.


    "You are not allowed to despise my magical tools!" Su Mengmeng glared at Ye Hao: "I tell you, although this lady only has high-level quasi gods. But with these magical tools in hand, there is no problem dealing with several main gods ."


    Although Ye Hao was a little skeptical, some believed what the girl said.


    Otherwise, how could she have come to the ruins of heaven and earth, and can go deep into this kind of place.


    Dubao Divine System?


    This Ye Hao has a little influence. He is a second-rate **** system, good at researching and developing various magical weapons. Although their people are not very high, they can often leapfrog challenges relying on the researched magical weapons.


    I just don''t know what the specific power is.


    But being able to touch the angelic seal on one''s body must be very effective.


    "How long have I been in a coma...How long have the world ruins opened." Ye Hao asked.


    "Relics of heaven and earth, ten hours have passed." Su Mengmeng said, "As for the time when you were unconscious, I don''t know how long you were in a coma. Anyway, one hour has passed since I found you until you wake up."


    Ye Hao calculated the time, and he was in a coma for almost two hours.


    Fortunately, Su Mengmeng had contacted her angel **** seal, otherwise Ru Qi might have found him long ago.


    But this place is not safe now.


    Ye Hao staggered to his feet: "It''s not very safe here. Let''s change the place first?"


    "Change place? Is it because of the angels? Seriously, I also hate those women, all of them arrogantly. The tall ones seem to be holy.


    Isn''t everyone the same, are they all women?


    No, they have more wings than us. Cut, but I can make that thing. All day long, with his own purpose, he presides over what is clear and righteous, and it is not against them or bad guys. "Su Mengmeng seems to dislike angels very much.


    A series of bad things about the angels.


    After she finished speaking, she didn''t hear Ye Hao''s voice, and turned her head to look at Ye Hao who was standing in place: "Huh? You are leaving, why are you still in place?"


    Ye Hao did not speak, but clenched his fists, his body was mobilized, his eyes staring at the sky.


    "Finally let me find you."


    A cold voice came from the top of Su Mengmeng''s head.


    Su Mengmeng raised her head. It was a very dazzling woman with five pairs of wings behind her.


    Five pairs...


    Su Mengmeng hurriedly retreated behind Ye Hao: "Oh my god, this...this is the upper lord god, the ten-winged angel. Why don''t you tell me, it is the ten-winged angel that you offend!"


    "You didn''t ask me either." Ye Hao muttered. He sighed and looked at Ru Qi in the sky.


    Ru Qi looked a little embarrassed, and the wings on her back were not as holy and gorgeous as before. It seemed that she had experienced a lot of battle.


    "That...Miss Angel, what I said just now was fart. Don''t put it in your eyes when you go." Su Mengmeng said loudly, with a flattering smile.

 Chapter 2639： The magic crystal cannon salvo!

    Chapter 2639 Magic Crystal Cannon Salvo!


    Ye Hao stood up and walked in front of Su Mengmeng.


    Looking intently at Ru Qi in the sky: "She has nothing to do with us. I think angels will not do things that kill irrelevant people."


    Ru Qi glanced at Su Mengmeng. Of course, she wouldn''t get to the point of killing because of a little girl''s casual words.


    Her target is only Ye Hao.


    Ru Qi showed off her angel''s sword, and the sword shone brightly.


    "Thank you for your life-saving grace, let''s go first." Ye Hao said to Su Mengmeng behind him.


    Su Mengmeng bit her lip slightly, she couldn''t bear to look at Ye Hao, but after all, she was just someone she had just met, and it was impossible for her to be with a ten-winged angel for this man.


    She could only say in a low voice: "Then...then be careful...I...I''m still waiting for your gratitude...The medicine I treated you...It''s expensive...You...Don''t let this lady At a loss."


    "I know." Ye Hao was amused by the little girl.


    Su Mengmeng turned and walked away, disappearing into the dense forest.


    "You can lead it to death." Ru Qijian pointed at Ye Hao, murderous.


    During this period of time, Ye Hao''s cunning and smoothness has suppressed Ru Qi''s anger to the limit.


    "Hey, why don''t you just refuse to believe me. I really didn''t kill your sister, and your sister is in the gods and all realms now, maybe she has returned to your angel **** system." Ye Hao said helplessly.


    Now his injury has not healed, there is no way to use Teleport continuously, let alone fight against Ru Qi head-on.


    "Want to lie to me?" Ru Qi looked vacantly, the angelic light on her body had become stronger.


    "Well, your angels don''t have the ability to discern other people''s lies. I can let you check whether my thoughts are good or not. Can''t there be more trust between people?" Ye Hao opened his hands and wanted The look of persuading Ru Qi.


    Ru Qi bit her teeth lightly: "Do you want me to trust a murderer who killed my sister? It''s useless to say more! Lead death!"


    The angel''s sword in Ru Qi''s hand swung a sword in the air.


    Sheng Yaozhan


    A dazzling cut rushed towards Ye Hao.


    Without saying a word, Ye Hao entered the Five Elements physique, and five rounds of aperture appeared behind him.


    Then Ye Hao condensed an Ultimate Destroying Star Ring in front of him.


    At this time, Ye Hao had no time to throw it out, so he could only use the Destroy Starlink to confront the Saint Yaozhan.


    The dazzling light is like a small sun.


    Ye Hao''s Destruction Starlink is very powerful, but Ye Hao only has the realm of the lower main god, which still limits the power of this move.


    In the end, Ye Hao flew out and rolled on the ground a few times, his body was covered with wounds caused by the impact, and a lot of blood was spilled.


    "Ahem..." Ye Hao knelt on one knee, coughing up blood.


    A lot of the bones he had just repaired were broken.


    This is the power of the upper main god, and there is no ability to fight.


    If he didn''t have the ability to escape, Ye Hao would not even have any hope in front of Ru Qi.


    Do not


    Ye Hao has one more thing.


    Ye Hao covered his chest, the heart of the ancient demon **** was Ye Hao''s last hope.


    Ye Hao, who has entered a demonized state, may be able to fight against Ru Qi, the upper master god.


    However, most of Ye Hao''s body and consciousness could not bear another demonization. Ye Hao didn''t think that every time he was demonized, he would be lucky enough to wake up.


    After falling into demonization again, Ye Hao estimated that he would really become an unconscious demon.


    "The magic crystal cannon is launched!"


    At this moment, a soft drink came from the dense forest in the distance.


    Then hundreds of rays of light slid across an arc from a distance, pouring down towards Ru Qi''s position in a way of covering fire.


    Ru Qi was a little surprised, but she still opened her angel shield, and the surrounding area of ??Ru Qi was suddenly covered by gunfire.


    Ye Hao was a little surprised at the sudden change.


    "What are you doing in a daze, don''t you go!"


    At this time, a flying carpet rushed in front of Ye Hao. Sitting on the flying carpet was Su Mengmeng who had just left.


    Su Mengmeng pulled Ye Hao onto the flying carpet.


    "Xiao Fei, go!" Su Mengmeng seemed to be talking to the flying carpet.


    After that, the flying carpet galloped out at an extremely fast speed.


    Ye Hao looked at Su Mengmeng in surprise, and then looked at the shell attacks. The source was on a hillside one kilometer away, which was the direction Su Mengmeng had left before.


    Hundreds of guns were placed there at the moment, and beside each gun, there were several clay-like things operating, constantly loading and launching.


    And the power of each shell is at least at the lower level of the main god.


    In a round of attacks by hundreds of lower-level main gods, it is no wonder that Ru Qi chose defense in the first place.


    "Are you not taking back those cannons?" Ye Hao looked at Su Mengmeng.


    "Cannon? You mean those magic crystal cannons. No need. Those are all one-off items. After a round of attacks, the cannon body can no longer be used." Su Mengmeng said, shaking his head.


    "Why are you saving me?" Ye Hao stared at Su Mengmeng.


    The two had just met. Although the Magic Crystal Cannon didn''t know what it was, it was definitely not a common product, and it was a one-time consumable.


    Ye Hao really didn''t understand why Su Mengmeng wanted to help herself in this way.


    "Because you are handsome." Su Mengmeng said jokingly.


    Ye Hao was stunned for a long time.


    "Ms. Ben is in a good mood anyway, plus this young lady hates angels, and the angels want to kill people, this young lady wants to save, no matter how many pairs of wings she has." Su Mengmeng said so.


    But Ye Hao could see that Su Mengmeng was still quite nervous, and her body was constantly shaking.


    "According to the current speed of your flying carpet, that woman can''t catch up in a short time." Ye Hao looked at the flying carpet under him.


    Although I don''t know what material it is made of, there are actually wind laws, gravity laws and other laws on it, so that the speed of this flying carpet is faster than Ye Hao''s heyday.


    This made Ye Hao admired the second-rate **** of Duobao, and he was also curious about Su Mengmeng''s identity.


    After all, no one can come up with such a magic weapon.


    "That... this flying carpet can still fly for five minutes." Su Mengmeng said embarrassingly.


    "Five minutes?" Ye Hao was stunned for a moment: "You are too unsustainable, right?"


    Su Mengmeng pursed her mouth and retorted: "It''s easy for you to think, do you know how difficult it is to make a flying carpet of this speed. Every time it is used, it takes a while to recharge.


    If you fly at cruising speed, you can fly for one hour.


    But now we are at the limit speed. It is estimated that after the flight, we will go back for inspection.


    Oops, I took this out without telling my master. If my master knew that I had broken this thing, he would shut me up again. "


    When Su Mengmeng mentioned her master, she was obviously a little scared.

 Chapter 2640： Su Mengmengs little story

    Chapter 2640 Su Mengmeng''s short story


    Five minutes.


    Five minutes is nothing at all in front of a ten-winged angel. It is estimated that when the flying carpet is not available.


    Ruqi, that woman can catch up in a minute.


    This will not solve the immediate problem at all.


    "You have to think of a way. When will the ruins of heaven and earth disappear?" Ye Hao was a little annoyed.


    After finding the original stone of the best heaven and earth, Ye Hao really disliked the existence of this heaven and earth ruins for too long.


    Ye Hao thought of a crazy idea.


    Immediately Ye Hao opened his soul perception to the limit.


    "Hey, what a coincidence. In that direction!" Ye Hao''s eyes lit up, and he immediately pointed to the other side of the Heaven and Earth Divine Stele. That place was where Ye Hao had detected another place where the Heaven and Earth rough stone reacted.


    "Mengmeng, fly towards there!" Ye Hao said.


    "Oh." Su Mengmeng doesn''t know what Ye Hao''s plan is, but according to the current situation, he can only take one step at a time.


    She immediately let the flying carpet fly in the direction that Ye Hao pointed.


    Seeing Su Mengmeng''s nervousness.


    Ye Hao deliberately talked about a topic: "Mengmeng, you are from the multi-talented gods, and your gods are also second-rate gods. Why are you alone?"


    Su Mengmeng replied: "Because people of our gods are not allowed to come to the ruins of heaven and earth, I ran out by myself."


    "It ran out secretly? Why?" Ye Hao was a little surprised. There are still people who are unwilling to come to such an opportunity as the ruins of heaven and earth.


    "This has something to do with our culture. Our multi-treasure **** system advocates research. We will invent and manufacture various instruments, so to speak.


    In the research and manufacturing of the entire gods and universe, we dare not call the first, but we call the second and absolutely no one dares to be the first! "Su Mengmeng said proudly, but her eyes became dim.


    "But because of the excessive focus on the research of the magical instruments, everyone thinks that there is no need to spend a lot of time in cultivation.


    Therefore, the cultivation realm of our Duobao Divine Element is generally relatively low, and it is even equivalent to some fourth-rate Divine Element.


    Coupled with the race of our gods, there is a natural bottleneck between the power of the epiphany element and the power of the law, which is more difficult to epiphany than other races.


    Therefore, even if it is the ruler of the Duobao Divine Element, it is nothing more than a lower main god, but because it has a large number of magic weapons, it can fight against the upper main **** in a single fight. "


    Ye Hao nodded, this is regarded as choosing another path on the technology tree.


    But the magic weapon alone can leapfrog the challenge, or the lower main **** challenges the upper main god, which is really amazing.


    But thinking about the magic weapon that Su Mengmeng took out just now, it''s not impossible.


    "So our gods are not interested in such dangerous relics of heaven and earth. But I don''t think so. I think that although we are studying magic weapons, we should also focus on cultivation.


    I have been stuck in the realm of a high-level quasi-god for a long time, and I have used many methods to break through, and after I heard about the opportunity of the ruins of heaven and earth, I resolutely came.


    Although my family objected, I came anyway! "Su Mengmeng raised her head proudly and resolutely, like a warrior on an expedition.


    "But you as a person are really a bit dangerous." Ye Hao said.


    Su Mengmeng nodded: "I know the danger, so I stole a lot of magical artifacts. I can''t do it with the upper master god, but I can run. If the lower master **** and the middle master **** provoke me, my magic weapon can also make They drink from a pot.


    In any case, I have to break through to the main **** level, only when my realm is higher, the magic artifacts that I have studied can be more powerful! "


    Because of this, Su Mengmeng''s nervousness has been reduced a lot.


    After flying for two minutes, Su Mengmeng was stunned by the scene in front of her.


    The land is a scene after a great war, mountains and rivers are leveled, rocks are pierced, lakes are evaporated, and everything is messy.


    And there are many dead bodies.


    As small as the main **** level, there are high to middle main gods.


    "This...what happened to this?" Su Mengmeng covered her mouth.


    "It seems that I didn''t guess wrong." Ye Hao was calm.


    Su Mengmeng looked at Ye Hao: "Do you know what happened here?"


    "Here is the aura of necromancers, darkness and other elements. In addition, there is the aura of immortal Buddha elements. It must be the immortal Buddha **** system and the necromantic **** system besieging a creature.


    And this creature was released by me. "Ye Hao said calmly.


    "What kind of creature will attract the siege of the two first-class gods of the Necrotic Gods and the Immortal Buddha Gods, and can also make them pay such a heavy price?" Su Mengmeng exclaimed.


    Ye Hao didn''t hide it, and told Su Mengmeng what happened in that gorge.


    "What!" Su Mengmeng stood up abruptly, her eyes widened: "The upper master god, rule creature with the three major attribute laws and dragon attribute rules!"


    "Don''t be surprised." Ye Hao took Su Mengmeng and sat down.


    "I can''t be surprised, what kind of monster you have released. You must know that in the ruins of heaven and earth, only the upper master **** has entered, and everyone''s strength has been suppressed.


    You released such a monster at once, without four or five high-ranking gods, you can''t suppress this monster at all!


    And now that you know there is such a monster in front of you, are you still going to take me there? Isn''t this looking for death! "Su Mengmeng glared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shrugged and said, "We are being chased by that ten-winged angel. Is there any difference in this situation?


    The only way for us now is to participate in the battle and let the three evil dragons drag the ten-winged angel who hunted us down.


    Let us have the opportunity to persist until the ruins of heaven and earth disappear, and then leave here. "


    Su Mengmeng still wanted to say something, but Ye Hao''s plan was also thought to be the most reasonable one right now.


    Su Mengmeng''s strength is not high, but the IQ is definitely quite high, after all, he is doing research.


    "I ask you. Apart from this flying carpet, do you have any other props that can be easily moved or escaped?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Yes, this." Su Mengmeng took out a broom-like thing.


    "This is my design based on the magic broom of the magician, but they put their magic power into the broom. And I designed it as a sustainable magic broom.


    But for people who are not magicians, it may be a little troublesome to operate this.


    The speed is not as good as the flying carpet, only about 70% of the flying carpet, but its sensitivity is quite high. "


    Ye Hao found that Su Mengmeng''s expression on her face was quite bright when she introduced her magic artifact.

 Chapter 2641： Pit Ruqi again

    Chapter 2641


    "Okay, you get ready first. Wait a minute to listen to my arrangements." Ye Hao said.


    As the flying carpet flew closer and closer in the direction pointed by Ye Hao, they could already fight far away after a few hundred kilometers.


    On a section of the horizon, a large patch of dust obscured the sky.


    The power of various elements, and even the power of the law, are passionate.


    There are dozens of people in the air and on the ground.


    And their target is the three evil dragons in the center.


    "Hey, there is an island down there!" Su Mengmeng held a magic weapon like a telescope in her hand, she pointed to the distance and said.


    "Island? Isn''t it really in the same place?" Ye Hao opened his clairvoyance in surprise.


    Sure enough, as Su Mengmeng said.


    In the center of the battlefield over there, there is a familiar small island covered with white ripples, and the outside of the island is a lake.


    It''s almost exactly the same as the one Ye Hao saw before


    In the center is an ancient tree of heaven and earth, but there are only three fruits on it, and it is also not yet mature.


    "It seems that the three evil dragons are also aimed at these heaven and earth original stones." Ye Hao secretly said in his heart.


    Although I don''t know whether the three evil dragons have any effect on the original stone of heaven and earth, it has been hovering around the island since it has been fighting with others, but it has never left a certain range.


    It''s as if it''s protecting one''s own territory, and you can see its purpose.


    "Our flying carpet time limit is coming soon." Su Mengmeng reminded Ye Hao.


    "Well, I know. You are holding my hand." In fact, Ye Hao didn''t wait for Su Mengmeng to take the initiative, he already grabbed Su Mengmeng''s hand.


    In the next moment, Ye Hao''s wings bloomed behind him and flew towards the edge of the battlefield.


    Those who were in the battle didn''t care about the two Ye Hao who joined.


    After all, the fighting movement here can be felt hundreds of kilometers away, and it is impossible for no one to notice.


    And seeing the heaven and earth rough, many people naturally choose to join the battle.


    "Is that the original stone of heaven and earth?" Su Mengmeng also saw the things on the central island. She blinked her big watery eyes, and said with some expectation but depression: "But so many powerful people are staring.


    Even if I took out all the magic weapons, I might not be able to grab them.


    If... If I were in the realm of the lower Lord God, there might still be a chance. "


    Su Mengmeng regrets his low level.


    Ye Hao glanced at Su Mengmeng, he didn''t say much.


    And at this moment, Ru Qi had also chased here. She noticed the battlefield here, and also saw their purpose, the original stone of heaven and earth.


    And the three evil dragons that made her suffer before.


    "Want to frame me again." Ru Qi frowned and looked at Ye Hao, who had moved to the other side of the battlefield.


    She knows what calculations this man is playing, isn''t she just trying to use the battlefield to contain herself.


    For the same thing, it is impossible for Ru Qi to count twice in one place.


    "She''s here." Ye Hao looked at the conspicuous ten-winged angel Ruqi in the distance.


    Ru Qi fanned her wings and rushed directly to the high altitude, then slid a parabola high in the sky, flew towards the place where Ye Hao was, and directly bypassed the position of the battlefield.


    "Take out your broom, walk around the edge of the battlefield, remember to protect your safety. Don''t get into the battle." Ye Hao reminded.


    "Well, I understand." Su Mengmeng nodded, took out his broom, and sat on it.


    But Ye Hao was a teleport and entered the battle circle directly.


    "Teleport? He has the law of space!" Su Mengmeng saw Ye Hao''s ability, her eyes lit up, and there seemed to be something extra in her eyes.


    At this time, Ru Qi saw Ye Hao head straight into the battle group.


    "Looking for a dead end." Ru Qi snorted coldly. This guy was injured before and has not fully recovered. Now there is no way to escape from her own eyelids.


    In this way, Ye Hao and Ru Qi crossed right and left in the battle group.


    It made the others very surprised. What happened to these two people? Didn''t they come to besiege the three evil dragons together?


    Why are you playing here?


    "Lord Ruqi Angel, I won''t run away, I won''t run away. If you win, my number is still not enough."


    Suddenly, Ye Hao shouted in a loud voice, with pleading tone.


    At this time, those who have not yet fallen into the battle have their eyes moved subconsciously.


    After all, it was a rare thing to be chased by a ten-winged angel of the upper lord god. They were all curious about what this man did.


    Ru Qi stared at Ye Hao coldly: "It''s no use begging for mercy, today..."


    "Hey, don''t you just want something. It won''t work if I give you something, isn''t it just a rough stone of heaven and earth? What''s the big deal!" Ye Hao shouted angrily, and at the same time a crystal clear heaven and earth appeared in his hand. Rough.


    All of a sudden, the eyes of most people around were attracted.


    Including those of the Necromancer and the Immortal Buddha in the battle.


    Why are they fighting with the three evil dragons here? Isn''t it because there is no mature heaven and earth stone below, but now a heaven and earth original stone has appeared in front of them like this.


    It was like a half-dressed beauty appeared in front of a group of hungry men who hadn''t seen a woman in years.


    Ru Qi felt bad, but didn''t wait for her to respond.


    The heaven and earth original stone was thrown in front of Ru Qi, and Ru Qi subconsciously caught it.


    not good!


    Ru Qi secretly said that it was not good, but it was too late at this moment. She and the original stone of heaven and earth in her hand had been stared at by everyone around.


    Also includes the terrifying three dragons.


    This guy cheated himself again.


    At this time, the original stone of heaven and earth in Ru Qi''s hand was a hot potato, but the temptation of the original stone of heaven and earth made her unwilling to throw it away.


    And Ye Hao mastered this. The Heaven and Earth Original Stone was a fatal temptation for the upper Lord God, or any **** system.


    Ye Hao, the culprit, disappeared into the crowd at this moment.


    Ru Qi looked around, the people who looked at him eagerly.


    If it wasn''t because she was an angel family or a ten-winged angel, it is estimated that this group of people would have come up to fight for this rough stone of heaven and earth like a hungry tiger.


    "Hohoho!"


    The three evil dragons took the lead in launching an attack on Ru Qi, but it ignored what kind of creature Ru Qi was. It only knew that it wanted something, it wanted very much.


    Ru Qi faced the attack of the three evil dragons again, but no one around him helped.


    Including the people of the Immortal Buddha and Necromancers who were entangled with the three evil dragons before, they all retreated to the side and watched the fire from the other side.


    "These bastards!" Ru Qi cursed inwardly while responding to the attacks of the three evil dragons.


    They didn''t want to rob the original stone of heaven and earth, but if the original stone of heaven and earth was taken away by Ru Qi, then they were robbing it. There was nothing to say.


    So they are all waiting for the opportunity.

 Chapter 2642： Ruqis resentment

    Chapter 2642 Ru Qi''s resentment


    "The guardian of the shield angel!"


    Ru Qi gritted her teeth to resist the attack of the three dragons, but the result was the same as before.


    Under the attack of the three evil dragons, Ru Qi flew out, a little embarrassed.


    "That bastard, don''t let me catch him, or I will torture him to death!" Ru Qi secretly vowed in her heart, I don''t know how many times she was cheated by that guy today.


    This is more than the setbacks she has suffered for tens of millions of years.


    "Lord Ruqi Angel, do you need me to wait for help. This evil dragon is very powerful." A living Buddha braving the golden light all over, clasped his palms, said in a kind manner.


    But his face is only half-faced. This person is one of the main gods on the plane of immortal Buddha, half-faced living Buddha, also known as half-faced golden Buddha.


    "Humph." Ru Qi snorted coldly, these hypocritical guys, if they were willing to help, they wouldn''t be watching the fire next to each other.


    They just want to let themselves speak so that they can make terms with themselves.


    "Hold on, as long as the original stone on the ancient tree below has matured. At least you can keep the original stone in your hand." Ru Qi thought in her heart.


    Although this requires the attack of the three evil dragons alone, Ru Qi is a ten-winged angel of the angel clan after all, and there is still some background, and there is no problem holding on for a while.


    Moreover, Ru Qi also deliberately introduced the three evil dragons into the crowd, trying to make those who watch the fire from the other side also be attacked.


    Although there is a little effect, after all the original stone of heaven and earth is in Ru Qi''s hands, the target of the three evil dragons is Ru Qi himself.


    One minute is not long, not short.


    "This angel''s fighting power is really good, and he has resisted the three evil dragons'' attacks alone for one minute." The half-faced Buddha looked at the battle and said.


    A man in a Taoist robe with six mini-skull beads hanging around his neck said with a chuckle: "This female angel is called Ruqi. The angels have amazing fighting talents. Racial talents can be included in all races of the gods. top ten.


    And this Ru Qi is a newly promoted high-ranking **** in the past hundreds of thousands of years. Although it hasn''t been a long time to step into the realm of the high-ranking god, she has good talent and is positioned by the angel race to be the most likely candidate for the fourth king-level angel in the future.


    Let her come in this time, presumably because of this consideration, if she is allowed to absorb a rough stone of heaven and earth, presumably within a million years, the angel race will have four king-level powerhouses in the same period. "


    The half-faced Buddha''s smile became a bit chilly: "Four **** king-level powerhouses, then they are more than the Olympus **** system, plus their angels have a long lifespan, which is no small trouble. "


    "Yeah. If we separate from the fairy-Buddha divine system, it may not be comparable to this angel divine system." The man in the Taoist robe directly mentioned the most sensitive issue of the fairy-Buddha divine system.


    The half-faced Buddha glanced at the man in the Taoist robe, and did not go on.


    Because he himself is considered a person who agrees with the division of families.


    "Hey, compare these gods. Our immortal Buddha gods are not talented in cultivation and rely on acquired practice. For hundreds of millions of years, no new **** king-level powerhouse has been born." The other party didn''t want to talk about this topic, shook his head and said helplessly.


    The half-faced Buddha nodded, which was right.


    Most of the people of the fairy-Buddha **** family are humanoid races.


    I don''t know what the relationship is. The humanoid races went smoothly in the early and mid-term cultivation. This is what they discovered.


    But after reaching the main **** level and above, their cultivation began to have problems one after another.


    Because humanoid races, unlike angels, dead spirits, dragons, and ancient Egyptian gods, who have cultivated to a certain level, they will naturally awaken some elemental powers, or the power of laws.


    "This may be our pros and cons. After all, there is no perfect cultivation system in this world." Half-faced Buddha sighed.


    Boom boom boom


    At this moment, Ru Qi had a head-on collision with the three evil dragons. This was because Ru Qi could not avoid the attacks of the previous three evil dragons, and could only attack by attack.


    But the result is conceivable, Ru Qi fell behind.


    Of her ten wings, one was pierced, and the pure white wings were stained with blood.


    Ru Qi gasped in embarrassment.


    During this period of continuous battles, even a high-ranking main **** could not handle this level of consumption.


    "Huhu... I can''t hold on anymore, according to my current state. At most, I can fight alone for half a minute... Do you want me to hand over the rough stone of heaven and earth?" Ru Qi bit her Zhu lip lightly, feeling very deeply in her heart. Not reconciled.


    Roar


    The three evil dragons burst out roars, ready to attack Ru Qi again.


    At this moment, a ray of light rushed straight into the sky, and the surrounding sand and dust formed by the battle was directly blown away, and the sky suddenly became clear.


    Some people even feel that their physical fatigue disappears.


    "This woman is lucky." The man in the Taoist robe muttered, then stared at the island below.


    The light radiated from the ancient tree of heaven and earth, and the three original stones of heaven and earth had begun to mature one after another.


    The first heaven and earth rough exudes a crystal clear light, and then the second one.


    Then the third one is about to emerge.


    At this time, everyone rushed down subconsciously.


    The three evil dragons also gave up to continue chasing the woman with the wings of the original stone of heaven and earth. After all, there are three on this side, and there is only one on the other side.


    Although it has no IQ, it still understands the difference between three and one.


    The scene that appeared in another place before is reproduced here again.


    Everyone rushed in from all directions toward the ripples that had begun to dissipate. The people who plunged into the ripples seemed to freeze, and began to struggle in the ripples to try to move forward.


    "I''m sorry." At this time, a man suddenly came out, and he entered the ripples without the slightest obstruction, fell beside the ancient tree of heaven and earth, and reached out to the original stone of heaven and earth on the ancient tree of heaven and earth.


    If anyone pays attention to the previous events, they will find that this person is the man who was chased by the ten-winged angel.


    Ye Hao smiled and was going to get the heaven and earth rough stones. Given the opportunity, how could he let go of such a good thing as the heaven and earth rough stones and take them back to his grandfather and father. It would be of great benefit to their cultivation.


    And if you don¡¯t find a suitable cure, you can try this thing.


    But when Ye Hao grabbed a rough stone of heaven and earth, a black shadow on top of his head pressed down.


    That was exactly the three evil dragons. Although the three evil dragons did not come in as quickly as Ye Hao, they were also much faster than others, and it took three to five seconds.


    Ye Hao''s expression changed. He had no time to get the third heaven and earth original stone. He could only hold two heaven and earth original stones and use teleport to leave this place.


    And the three evil dragons swallowed the last original stone of heaven and earth and the dying old tree of heaven and earth in one bite.

 Chapter 2643： Have another world of rough stones!

    Chapter 2643 Get the world''s original stone again!


    Seeing this situation, most people are dumbfounded.


    "Chasing!" The half-faced Buddha immediately took his Immortal Buddha and gods to catch up with Ye Hao.


    Although the three evil dragons have a raw stone of heaven and earth that has just been swallowed, these three evil dragons are really difficult to deal with. Instead of wasting time, like chasing the guy just now.


    Ye Hao teleported several times in succession, moved to the place where Su Mengmeng had stopped earlier, and sat down on the back seat of her broomstick.


    In today''s situation, using Teleport several times made Ye Hao pale.


    "Go!" Ye Hao was stunned by the uncomfortable feeling in his body.


    Su Mengmeng came directly to this place a hundred kilometers away from that place long before Ye Hao left.


    The scene just now was a bit chaotic, and she didn''t know what happened.


    But he still controlled the broom and quickly fled from this place.


    Su Mengmeng''s broom speed is not as fast as the previous flying carpet, but it is still equivalent to the speed of the middle main god.


    Ye Hao turned his head and looked at the group of people catching up behind him, although there were still dozens of kilometers away.


    But if you don''t interfere a bit, it will only be a matter of time before the upper gods catch up.


    "You hold steady, keep this speed, and continue flying in the direction. Don''t worry about what happens later." Ye Haote exhorted.


    "Okay, I understand." Su Mengmeng''s forehead was already covered with sweat.


    Because she glanced behind her just now, and instantly felt cold and biting, like an ant on a hot pan.


    The half-faced golden Buddha is not the half-faced Buddha of the Immortal Buddha system this time.


    The man in Taoist robe next to him is the Taoist skull! Both of these are the powerhouses of the upper master god.


    In addition to this, there are also people in dark and strange clothes. That outfit has a lifeless feeling on his body.


    Isn''t that the Necromancer!


    The two who bear the brunt of it must be the upper master gods of the Necrotic Gods.


    She was chased by two first-class gods and four high-ranking gods?


    Su Mengmeng felt it was too late to cry. What did this man do? How could he be hunted down so easily.


    Before it was a ten-winged angel, this time it was directly replaced by four high-ranking gods.


    This made Su Mengmeng wonder whether he saved the man in the first place.


    Ye Hao didn''t know Su Mengmeng''s inner drama, but he could feel Su Mengmeng''s tension and fear.


    After all, a high-level quasi-god can be chased and killed by a gang of master gods, and even upper master gods.


    It is estimated that there are few such examples in the entire world of gods.


    "The King''s Power!"


    Ye Hao directly used his own magic, and a huge pressure was released.


    The speeds of the lower and middle main gods who were still galloping were all at one meal. Some people with unstable moods even fell directly and fell heavily to the ground, and a dog came to eat shit.


    The upper master **** did not have much influence.


    "This kid is not ordinary. This supernatural pressure combines gravity, which is a bit like the law of gravity, but there is not only physical pressure." Half-faced Buddha said in a deep voice.


    "It''s not ordinary, this feels very upsetting for me." Tao Zhu said in annoyance, it was obvious that he was affected more.


    Almost, under Ye Hao''s magic trick, these chasing people slowed down by at least 20%.


    But this still couldn''t lift the distance between them and the broom, it just slowed the time slightly.


    "Huh...I haven''t used this trick like that. Still in my current physical state." Ye Hao took a deep breath, as if he had made some decision.


    In the next second, three black holes in a row suddenly appeared on the only way for the chaser.


    "Be careful!"


    Someone exclaimed.


    Although some people soon realized the horror of black holes, some people still suffered.


    A lower main **** was too anxious to catch up before, and he also used his own magic weapon, just when he was happy with his speed.


    The black hole suddenly appeared in front of him, making him stare, and hurriedly urged his magic weapon to brake.


    But his left leg was still pulled in by the black hole, and the magic weapon was generally pulled closer to it.


    No matter how hard he struggled, there was no way to break free from the black hole, seeing his body being pulled into the black hole little by little.


    "Cut off your own legs!" Tao Zhu said to the compatriot of the fairy-Buddha divine system.


    The man hesitated for a while, seeing that the black hole had swallowed the root of his left thigh, he cut off his left leg directly by gritting his teeth.


    After exhausting all of his strength, he has asked the black hole to move to a safe position in the most traction range.


    Although Ye Hao''s black hole did not cause much damage, no one fell.


    But being able to cause harm to the main **** like this is already quite amazing.


    This means that only the sudden law of space can have such an effect.


    And this episode can be regarded as allowing Ye Hao and the others to get rid of a certain distance, to the limit of naked eyes.


    "In front... there is a canyon ahead, drill down! Then... then fly as I said!" Ye Hao''s weak voice came.


    "Okay, I see." Su Mengmeng nodded and swooped down under the control of the broom.


    This area is not actually a canyon, but a large highland plain, as if it had been dried and cracked. Within a few hundred kilometers, there were almost bottomless loess cracks, like a secret palace.


    Su Mengmeng rushed into it according to Ye Hao''s instructions.


    "You said before that you can control this broom well, right." Ye Hao said weakly.


    "Of course, although there are many broomsticks in our Duobao Divine System, in terms of operation, I won a prize in the competition!" Su Mengmeng said vowedly.


    "That''s good. I''ll tell you the path. You can concentrate on the operation. After a while, the speed may increase." Ye Hao''s eyes were half-squinted, as if they were open, which made him work hard.


    "The speed will become faster? But this is already its limit speed?" Su Mengmeng just said.


    She felt that the speed really became faster, and the picture in the retina began to regress quickly.


    At first, she didn''t react, and almost hit the rock wall.


    "Concentrate, I will continue to increase my speed." Ye Hao gritted his teeth and said, at this moment blood was flowing out of his nose.


    He used his last strength to create a time position that envelops Ye Hao, Su Mengmeng and the broomstick beneath him.


    This mobile time position consumes many times higher than a fixed time position.


    Therefore, Ye Hao only slowly increased from 0.5 times at the beginning.


    Then it increased to twice the speed.


    Regardless of the fact that it is only twice the speed, this has greatly increased the speed of the broom, like an electric flint.


    Even Su Mengmeng, who claims to have good broom operation skills, must operate the broom wholeheartedly at this moment. After all, the path is too narrow. If you don''t pay attention, you may hit it at this speed.

 Chapter 2644： The man who masters time and space at the same time

    Chapter 2644 the man who masters both time and space


    "That is!" Half-faced Buddha''s pupils dilated, and there was a shocked expression on his face.


    At the same time, the Tao Zhu next to him squinted his eyes: "The law of time! This person has the law of time and the law of space at the same time!"


    "No! His spatial ability has indeed reached the level of law. But his time ability has not yet reached the level of law.


    Otherwise, a person who is proficient in the laws of time and space, do you think we can be hunted down by us? "


    The half-faced Buddha''s expression became solemn, even with a trace of fear in his eyes.


    "Have you forgotten how terrifying the man who had the law of time and the law of space at the time was really?"


    Hearing the person mentioned in the words of the half-faced Buddha, Taoist Guzhu was silent, and there were thoughts of memories in his eyes, and there was also fear in them.


    "Then we still chase it?" Tao Zhu asked.


    The half-faced Buddha frowned: "This terrain, he blessed himself with the ability of time. Basically, it is difficult for us to catch up, but we can''t give up. After all, he has two rough stones.


    Let''s go after it first. "


    The half-faced Buddha already had a prediction in his heart, and it is estimated that this heaven and earth rough stone has no chance with them.


    But discovering that a person has both the abilities of time and space at the same time can be regarded as a gain.


    "Did you write down the appearance of that person just now?" the half-faced Buddha asked.


    "Take it down, I wrote down all the characteristics." Tao Zhu said.


    "After I leave here, I will confess this matter so that people can find this guy. If he can be recruited into the **** system, it will be of great benefit to our **** system.


    If you can''t... then find a way..." The half-faced Buddha''s expression became very serious, even full of murderous aura.


    Those who believe in Buddha on earth, who would have thought that the true Buddha is actually full of murderous intent in his heart.


    As long as they threaten their existence, they will put down the compassion on their lips and pick up the butcher knife in their hearts.


    "Time, space. If such a person can grow up, the entire gods and all realms will be boiled for it." Taoist Skull sighed, and he added: "This matter, it''s best not to let other people. know."


    "I understand." Half-faced Buddha nodded.


    Just now when the person entered the area of ??the Loess Canyon, only the Taoist Skull and the Half-faced Buddha noticed Ye Hao''s time ability. The others were a little farther away. When they approached, Ye Hao had disappeared from sight.


    ...


    "What is your ability? So strong?"


    "This speed is too fast, I feel it is almost the same as the flying carpet."


    "By the way, did you use the law of space before? Can teleport! This is too powerful. I have been studying the magic weapon that can make people teleport, can you cooperate..."


    Su Mengmeng is accustomed to this speed at this moment, and she is good at manipulating broomsticks, so she can now speak with Ye Hao.


    "Ahead... there is a three-way intersection ahead, go to the far right. Then...and then keep going..."


    Su Mengmeng suddenly felt a puddle of moisture behind her, she lowered her head and saw a puddle of blood appearing on her chest.


    At the same time, Ye Hao weakly leaned on Su Mengmeng''s back, resting his head on Su Mengmeng''s right shoulder.


    The blood flowed from Ye Hao''s mouth.


    "Hello? Hello? What''s wrong with you?" Su Mengmeng called Ye Hao, but Ye Hao didn''t respond.


    "Are you all right. You are talking."


    Su Mengmeng shouted in a panic.


    "Don''t... don''t panic. I...I''m just... just a little too weak. On the next road, you have to... go by yourself... just keep going, and see the fork in the road... take the leftmost one. "


    Ye Hao also lifted the acceleration of his time position at this moment.


    He is really completely overloaded now. If he were not still in a dangerous and unknown environment, Ye Hao would really have passed out completely.


    Su Mengmeng took a deep breath. Although Ye Hao couldn''t help herself now, at least he was still awake.


    I don''t know why, as long as this man is by her side, she feels at ease.


    According to Ye Hao''s instructions, Su Mengmeng flew for a while, successfully flew out of this area, and then trek a hundred kilometers.


    Stopped by a waterfall.


    There is a hole in the waterfall, which is very suitable for hiding.


    Su Mengmeng took Ye Hao into the waterfall.


    Seeing the safety zone, Ye Hao finally stopped insisting and fell off the broom.


    "Hey, are you okay." Su Mengmeng hurriedly got down from the broom and looked at Ye Hao''s situation with concern.


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s face was pale, blood was leaking from many places, and his body was still trembling constantly.


    Su Mengmeng hurriedly took out a series of therapeutic equipment from the magical instruments on her wrist, and checked Ye Haoli inside and out.


    She found that Ye Hao''s condition was not very serious, although there were some injuries.


    But the main thing is that all energy in the body is exhausted.


    And it is not ordinary exhaustion.


    It was as if a river had dried up. Ye Hao''s riverbed was desertified and cracked.


    It can show that Ye Hao has squeezed his limit to the extreme just now.


    "Huh...I''m just overwhelmed by the situation, and I''ll be fine after I recover." Ye Hao slumped on the ground. At this moment, he felt like this was quite relaxing.


    According to the recovery efficiency of the **** map and the mountains map, in half an hour to an hour, Ye Hao can completely recover...


    Suddenly, Ye Hao sat up abruptly.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Mengmeng blinked at Ye Hao with big watery eyes. She didn''t know why Ye Hao, who was just like a dead fish just now, suddenly became energetic.


    "Mengmeng, let you take risks with me. For doing such a dangerous thing, thank you very much, you saved my life before." Ye Hao Chen looked at Su Mengmeng earnestly.


    "Why did you say this all of a sudden?" Su Mengmeng was a little confused.


    Ye Hao took out an object from his arms and handed it to Su Mengmeng: "You hold this thing. You''d better use something that can be hidden. I am only temporarily hiding its fluctuations."


    Seeing the crystal clear object, Su Mengmeng''s eyes widened.


    "The original stone of heaven and earth! You... Did you go before... grabbed the original stone of heaven and earth? Are you giving it to me?" Su Mengmeng looked at Ye Hao in astonishment.


    "This is what you deserve. Now you stay here and do nothing." Ye Hao looked at Su Mengmeng with a smile, then turned and walked directly out of the water curtain hole.


    As soon as he walked out, Ye Hao also used some of the strength he had just recovered to release an enchantment at the entrance of the cave.


    "What are you doing? What are you doing?" Su Mengmeng patted the transparent barrier and looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    At this time, she noticed that in the gap of the water, a figure was floating outside, with pure white wings behind it.


    Su Mengmeng suddenly understood a lot.

 Chapter 2645： decisive battle?

    Chapter 2645 a decisive battle?


    Ruqi floated outside the waterfall, staring at the man walking out of the waterfall in front of her.


    "I thought you were going to hide inside for a lifetime." Ru Qi said coldly.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "I don''t like being a tortoise in front of beautiful women."


    "Huh, but you have the ability to escape." Ru Qi clenched her fist, she rarely got angry in her life.


    But because of the man in front of her, she has surpassed her for most of her life, although the main reason was her sister.


    Ye Hao shrugged and said helplessly: "After all, I have a good relationship with women. It is inevitable that I will be chased by some beautiful girls. I don''t like to do things with women, so I can only run away.


    But I can tell you that I have a wife. Even if you catch up, I won''t talk to you. "


    In the end of Ye Hao''s paragraph, Ru Qi certainly didn''t know what it meant.


    But she understood the previous ridicule.


    She just threw a light gun at will.


    Ye Hao mobilized energy, moved Ru Qi''s light gun away, and finally landed next to the waterfall.


    Boom


    "Such a beautiful scenery, can''t we sit down and talk about Fengyue. What''s the point of fighting and killing." Ye Hao sighed.


    "You want to hide the woman in the waterfall behind you, right." Ru Qi said suddenly.


    Ye Hao didn''t panic because of being exposed.


    He looked at Ru Qi indifferently: "I think the dignified ten-winged angel, shouldn''t be troubled with a little girl. After all, your goal is me from beginning to end."


    "If you can die honestly under my hands, I can let her go." Ru Qi was also a little cautious, not forgetting to threaten Ye Hao with the hidden woman.


    Prevent Ye Hao from slipping away like a mouse.


    "I won''t run away this time, and I won''t be able to escape." Ye Hao shook his head helplessly. He stared at Ru Qi: "Miss Ru Qi, I know it''s useless how I explain to you now.


    And I can''t let you kill without resisting. If you feel dangerous after a while, it''s best to leave with interest, otherwise I can''t guarantee that nothing bad will happen to you. "


    "At this time, are you still threatening me?" Ru Qi raised her brows, and this guy even dared to threaten herself.


    Ye Hao didn''t say much, he had only the last resort left now.


    Ru Qi didn''t speak any more, she directly raised her hand, and a huge Holy Light Cross appeared on top of her head.


    "This is one of the strongest tricks of the upper Lord God,''Holy Cross''?" Ye Hao whispered.


    This trick is a unique trick that can only be used by a small number of middle and upper main gods.


    Ru Qi continued to strengthen the power. The light of the "Holy Cross" became stronger and stronger, very dazzling.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and pressed his hand to his chest.


    If it wasn''t a last resort, he really didn''t want to use this power anymore.


    "Success to death." Ru Qi said coldly, preparing to throw down the''Holy Cross''.


    Ye Hao is also ready to completely arouse the heart of the ancient demon in his body.


    "Sister, stop!"


    Suddenly a sweet drink came, and Ru Qi''s heart was shocked by the familiar voice.


    At the same time, a figure rushed out, two familiar pairs of wings, and that face.


    "Ru Xi?" Ru Qi exclaimed. She didn''t expect her sister, whom she thought was dead, to appear in front of her at this moment.


    And at this time, the "Holy Cross" in Ru Qi''s hands began to riot. After all, the energy in it was already abundant to a certain extent. This has not been released yet, and it has begun to riot that is difficult to suppress.


    Ru Qi gritted her teeth and threw the ¡®Holy Cross¡¯ that was about to be thrown down toward the track that deviated from the waterfall.


    Boom


    Two kilometers away from the waterfall, a huge explosion of light spots appeared.


    After a few seconds, the terrain here was changed, and two lakes that complemented each other appeared under the waterfall.


    "Fuck." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief at this time, and he fell down.


    The next second, a soft body picked him up.


    "Are you okay." A familiar voice rang in Ye Hao''s ears.


    Ye Hao looked at Zhuoyu in front of him, and he squeezed a smile: "If you come one step later, then something will happen."


    That''s right!


    At the last critical moment, Ru Xi and Zhuo Yu arrived.


    "Ruxi, why are you... why are you still alive? I clearly...I clearly saw you become an angel..." Ru Qi looked at the younger sister in disbelief.


    She even wondered if it was an illusion that the **** had imposed on her, but after checking her own sea of ??consciousness several times, all of this was indeed true.


    Ru Xi stepped forward and grabbed her sister''s hand: "My sister is me, I am not dead."


    Ru Qi burst into tears and hugged her sister.


    It''s hard to believe that a strong woman of the upper lord god, ten-winged angel, has already burst into tears at this moment.


    From the initial surprise, Ru Xi also shed tears in the end.


    ...


    Twenty minutes later


    Su Mengmeng stood by the lake, throwing stones into the water, while looking at Ye Hao and the others not far away.


    She was very surprised, she didn''t know what she had missed during this time.


    Why is it that there was still a big battle, now everyone is in peace?


    "Ru Xi, what do you mean. He resurrected you from the heart of an angel?" Ru Qi said in disbelief, her eyes widened.


    Ru Xi nodded and said, "Yes, it''s not just me. The others in my team have also been resurrected, but they are now fighting against the demons on the front lines of the earth plane.


    Senior Zhuo Yu was also resurrected by Ye Hao. "


    Ru Qi looked at Ye Hao in amazement, she really couldn''t digest the news in a short time.


    This man has the ability to resurrect the angel''s heart?


    "How did you do it?" Ru Qi walked straight to Ye Hao, staring at Ye Hao, and asked urgently.


    Ye Hao knew that this secret couldn''t be kept. He said, "I don''t know too well. Anyway, when I was holding Zhuyu''s Angel Heart, there was a voice in my head telling me to revive her.


    After that, I resurrected Zhuo Yu, and then your sister and the others suddenly came to the earth, and you all know what happened after that, that''s it...


    Actually, I didn''t want to kill them, just let them stay for a while with angelic hearts.


    In addition, so far, I have only resurrected six angels, and the strength is also in the quasi-god and the lower master. I can''t guarantee that this will have an effect on all angels. "


    Ye Hao''s sincere and candid attitude made Ru Qi''s heart less vigilant towards Ye Hao.


    After all, apart from the death of her sister, she and Ye Hao had no deep hatred.


    And now her younger sister Ru Xi was standing beside her intact, and the two of them had no big grudges.

 Chapter 2646： Misunderstanding

    Chapter 2646 the misunderstanding


    Ru Qi asked Ru Xi and Ye Hao about the resurrection.


    After all, I was confessed, and Ye Hao also said something, except that the system didn''t say it.


    "Then why are you hunting my sister''s team?" Ru Qi finally put aside the resurrection for a while, and interrogated the matter.


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at Ru Qi and said: "Let me make an analogy, if Miss Ru Qi someone comes to your home uninvited, and they threaten to use your home as a battlefield against others, What would you do."


    Ru Qi was silent, and she heard what Ye Hao meant.


    "Okay, sister. Now I''ve figured it out, these are misunderstandings. The most important thing for us now should be to convey back the fact that the devil has launched an attack." Ru Xi said while looking at his sister.


    "This matter is very important, but now his business is even more important." Ru Qi stared at Ye Hao: "You need to come back to the angelic spirit with me."


    Ru Qi''s words were as expected by Ye Hao.


    Being able to resurrect the angel''s heart is a very huge thing for the angel race, even more important than the ruins of the heavens and the earth, the original stones of the heavens and the earth.


    "What if I don''t follow you?" Ye Hao asked back.


    "Then I will find ways to take you back, including some mandatory measures." Ru Qi said very seriously.


    "Sister..." Ru Xi wanted to ease the atmosphere.


    But Ru Qi said very seriously: "Ru Xi, what I am doing now is an important thing related to my clan. You should be very clear about it."


    Ru Xi was speechless, looking at Ye Hao a little embarrassed.


    Zhuo Yu hadn''t spoken next to her, maybe she had known this time, it was useless to say anything to Ru Qi.


    "I''ll talk about these things later, now the remains of heaven and earth have not been closed. Let''s not waste time here." Ye Hao said casually.


    At present, it seems that there is no possibility of relying on this ten-winged angel, so I can only take a step and look at it.


    The girls also agreed to this matter.


    And the target they chose next was the monument of heaven and earth.


    Although the monument of heaven and earth has always been an unsolved mystery, everyone who enters the remains of heaven and earth will want to approach the monument of heaven and earth.


    Because even just a little epiphany, you can get rich harvests.


    "How did you find this place? I thought you were directly back to the Angel God System." Ye Hao looked at the fellow Ru Xi and Zhuo Yu.


    Su Mengmeng followed Ye Hao, and Ye Hao introduced them to each other.


    But Su Mengmeng seemed to be a little jealous of the angels, and kept standing beside Ye Hao without speaking.


    "After we separated from you on the side of the Egyptian Gods, we flew in one direction and flew all the time.


    And that direction happened to be the place where the three gods intersect, where we learned about the disappearance of the ruins of heaven and earth, and also knew that Ru Xi''s sister would come here.


    So we rushed towards the ruins of heaven and earth.


    However, I encountered a little trouble on the road, so the time was a little late, but at the end, we still rushed, and we were the last group of people who crossed the aperture and entered the ruins of heaven and earth.


    After that, did we start to look around here and there, also taking the heaven and earth monument as the direction.


    Then we met some angels and heard that Ru Qi was chasing and killing a man frantically.


    At that time Ru Xi thought that it should be Ru Qi who thought you were the beast who killed her from other channels, and her sister would chase you so crazy.


    After knowing this, we will look for your whereabouts everywhere.


    Fortunately, Ru Xi felt a little bit about her sister''s powerful aura. Just now when Ru Qi used the "Sacred Cross", Ru Xi felt the powerful aura and rushed over.


    Fortunately, it came in time. "Zuo Yu explained.


    Upon hearing these things, Ru Qi looked away intentionally, as if she didn''t want to recall this embarrassing thing.


    The misunderstanding was one of the reasons. The main reason was the things that Ye Hao played around. Now that she calmed down and reminded her, she was actually framed by the bad plan.


    "Your realm has improved?" Ye Hao looked at Zhuo Yu.


    At this moment, Zhuoyu is already the lower master god.


    Although Zhuoyu was a half-step main **** before, but now it is indeed at the main **** level.


    "Well, some elemental creatures have been hunted and improved here," Zhuo Yu said.


    "By the way, what''s going on with you? Have you gained anything when you came to Heaven and Earth Ruins?" Zhuo Yu asked immediately.


    Ru Qi interjected abruptly: "Achievements? His gains are very big, and they cut off the first-class gods."


    Both Zhuo Yu and Ru Xi became curious.


    After receiving Ru Qi''s explanation, they were dumbfounded.


    "What? You got a top-grade heaven and earth original stone and four heaven and earth original stones?" Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Su Mengmeng on the side was also taken aback, but now she understood why Ye Hao could generously gift herself a piece of heaven and earth rough.


    "It''s just good luck." Ye Hao smiled slightly.


    In fact, Ye Hao now only has one rough heaven and earth stone and two rough heaven and earth stones.


    Originally, the first ancient tree of heaven and earth was four pieces, and the second one was two pieces. Because of the relationship between the three evil dragons, the third piece was not grabbed, and a total of six pieces of heaven and earth original stones were obtained.


    Then when fleeing, he used two bait around the world with rough stones.


    After that, one was given to Xiaocui, and one was given to Su Mengmeng in return.


    At this moment, there are only two original heaven and earth stones left, and one that has been preserved.


    "Aren''t you thinking about my heaven and earth stones?" Ye Hao looked at Ru Qi with alert.


    "Huh, am I that kind of person?" Ru Qi curled her lips. In fact, if Ye Hao hadn''t had the ability to resurrect angels, maybe she would really grab it.


    But now Ye Hao''s ability has made his status soar.


    Let alone snatching Ye Hao''s things, if Ye Hao''s life is in danger, Ru Qi will even sacrifice herself to protect Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly, and said nothing more.


    "You were hunted down by people from the Egyptian gods? Why?" Ru Qi mentioned this question, her tone of voice was obviously bad.


    Because Ye Hao said just now, the people of the Egyptian gods still wanted to kill both Ru Xi and Zhuo Yu and put them out.


    Judging from Ru Qi''s attitude towards Ru Xi, Ru Xi is Ru Qi''s inverse scale.


    "Oh, this matter. There may be my factor in it. The Egyptian gods have left ruins on the earth, and the Horus has left the consciousness there, but it has been destroyed by me.


    Unfortunately, when we entered the worlds of the gods, we directly entered the Egyptian **** system, and we were in the star field controlled by Horus, and that was what happened to Yuanjia Luzhai. "Ye Hao shrugged.


    Half of the truth was told, but he didn''t say anything about the heart of the ancient devil in his body.

 Chapter 2647： Shadow Witch Doctor

    Ruqi had no doubts, she knew that the Egyptian gods were also one of the gods that entered the plane of the earth.


    Not all gods are qualified to enter a "new plane."


    So most of the first-class gods that left legends on earth.


    Once the Egyptian gods were also first-class gods.


    "I heard that this time you came to the Gods and Ten Thousand Realms to find a cure for your father?" Ru Qi looked at Ye Hao and asked.


    It seems that now she is quite interested in Ye Hao''s affairs, or that you are just to inquire about information.


    "Yes, my father was seriously injured when he was fighting the devil, and his body was backlashed by his own ability. I used some special methods to delay his life.


    But... if a cure cannot be found in a short period of time, it cannot be saved. So I took the risk to come to the gods. "Ye Hao added in his heart, if that''s not the case, he wouldn''t want to come to such a place.


    "Your father''s illness is very serious?" Ru Qi asked pretentiously.


    This is mainly because of Ye Hao''s own ability. If Ye Hao can really resurrect the angel''s heart, then it is necessary to have a good relationship with him.


    "Very serious. I have used a lot of methods to no avail, including the holy light of your angel race." Ye Hao said.


    Zhuo Yu and Ru Xi nodded.


    "Father Ye''s situation involves divine personality and divine soul, and his vitality is extremely overdrawn. I guess that even the **** king-level powerhouse of our angel race may not be able to do it.


    Unless it was the twelve-winged angel who had been good at healing magic and had long since passed away. "Zuo Yu said.


    Ru Qi said: "Well, our angel race is indeed far worse than before in healing magic. And it still involves vitality, divine status and divine soul..."


    Ru Qi didn''t say something afterwards. In her opinion, this situation is basically hopeless.


    "Actually... I think there is someone who can treat this kind of injury." Su Mengmeng, who had been silent, said suddenly.


    "Who?" Ye Hao asked hurriedly.


    Ru Qi and others looked at Su Mengmeng with suspicion.


    People with first-class gods like them can''t do it, can a second-rate **** do it?


    "Shadow Witch Doctor." Su Mengmeng said.


    The eyes of Ru Qi and others suddenly became very serious.


    "Do you know the Shadow Witch Doctor?" Ru Qi asked, staring at Su Mengmeng.


    Su Mengmeng shrank her head in fear.


    Ye Hao put his hand on Su Mengmeng''s shoulder to relax her, and then asked: "Shadow Witch Doctor? Who is it? Can he heal the wounded?"


    "If your father is really seriously injured. And if there is only one hope for healing in these thousands of planes, it is the Shadow Witch Doctor!" Zhuo Yu said first.


    Hearing this introduction, Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    People of the angel race can even give such a high evaluation to an outsider.


    "Who is the Shadow Witch Doctor? Where can I find him!" Ye Hao asked eagerly.


    Ru Qi shook her head and said: "The Shadow Witch Doctor is not a person, but a title, or a profession. The history of the Shadow Witch Doctor is to be discussed from a long time ago.


    At that time, they were still a race with only tens of thousands of people. They lived in a remote divine system, but they had superb healing witchcraft, which was regarded as a kind of divine art.


    And later, someone discovered that when they reach adulthood, they will naturally awaken the power of life elements! "


    Elements of life!


    This thing is equivalent to things like space, time, and soul.


    Although the combat power is not terrifying, it is a very powerful and magical thing.


    Moreover, it is a bit magical that a race can be born with this ability after adulthood.


    "And they are also a race with a long lifespan. During their long lives, they generally learn other abilities related to healing.


    In this way, combined with their own life elements, they have become the most famous doctors on all planes!


    Unfortunately, what this ability brings them is not glory, but disaster!


    After all, their combat effectiveness is almost zero, and such a magical doctor is the target that most gods want.


    This led to a devastating blow to this race, and such things continued until the establishment of the Alliance of Gods and Worlds, and all races promised not to hunt shadow witch doctors. "


    Ru Qi sighed: "But even so, the number of Shadow Witch Doctors was very small at that time, and it should be less than a hundred. As time goes by, their number is even smaller.


    And their race has very demanding requirements for obtaining the title of Shadow Witch Doctor.


    This person must first have the law of life, and then at least have two or more other elemental powers. "


    One kind of life law, the other two supporting elemental powers.


    Such requirements are really quite demanding.


    "So even if it is a person of that race, only one shadow witch doctor will be born among a hundred people.


    Up to now, the number of shadow witch doctors is estimated to be only single digits, and all the gods feel honored to be able to associate with a shadow witch doctor.


    At the same time, no one dared to offend the Shadow Witch Doctor. "Ru Qi recalled.


    "There used to be a third-rate **** system, which seemed to kill a shadow witch doctor''s apprentice, but within a year, this third-rate **** system fell apart and was completely expelled."


    After that, Ru Qi stared at Su Mengmeng: "Your multi-talented gods actually befriended the Shadow Witch Doctor? Who do you know?"


    In Ru Qi''s words, "bit" is used, which shows that she is familiar with the Shadow Witch Doctor.


    After all, a doctor who even has a chance to heal the power of the king of the gods must be respected by any race.


    "I remember... that old gentleman''s name... was... Mr. Shadow Witch Doctor Dize." Su Mengmeng said suspiciously.


    "Mr. Dai Ze!" Ru Qi brows once again.


    It can be seen that Ru Qi knows this name, and the person with this name is quite extraordinary.


    "Do you know this person?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    Ru Qi shook her head: "I don''t know, but I''ve heard of it. And once, Lord Shila, the 12-winged angel of our **** system, was seriously injured and his godhead was damaged.


    For this reason, we invited this shadow witch healer to heal Lord Sheila. And that treatment...we almost paid the equivalent of a five-flow **** system, 10,000 years of cultivation resources. "


    Ye Hao took a deep breath.


    One treatment is the price of 10,000 years of training resources, which is really a sky-high price for consultation.


    "You...Gave it?" Ye Hao asked curiously, the shadow witch doctor knocked on the head of the angel family.


    Ru Qi also heard the meaning of Ye Hao''s words, and she nodded helplessly: "Hmm...I gave it."

 Chapter 2648： The monument of deja vu

    "How did your multi-talented gods make friends with this shadow witch doctor? At the beginning, our angel gods spent a long time searching for this shadow witch doctor, and I asked for a lot of contacts." Ru Qi was curious. Looking at Su Mengmeng.


    Ye Hao also cast an interrogating look.


    Su Mengmeng whispered.


    "Because of this old Mr. Dai Ze, he often asks my father and master to make some healing artifacts for him. The last time I saw him was two years ago."


    A magic weapon for healing.


    Ru Qi and the others lit up, without doubting Su Mengmeng''s words.


    Shadow Witch Doctors do need some magical tools to cure people''s diseases sometimes, and the Duobao Divine Element is well-known in this respect.


    It is also possible that the two will know each other.


    And the person in charge of the Duobao Divine Element was also very clever to conceal this matter, and did not publicize it everywhere.


    After all, being able to have a long-term relationship with a Shadow Witch Doctor is equivalent to a trump card of the Duobao Divine Element.


    "Then do you have a way to contact this shadow witch doctor?" Ye Hao asked.


    He really didn''t expect to be so lucky this time, it was really no effort to get through the iron shoes, and Su Mengmeng just had a way to save his father Ye Zhan.


    "Yes, yes, but this old Mr. Dai Ze has a weird temper. He treats people''s illnesses depending on his mood. I can''t guarantee whether he will treat your father or not.


    And if you want to get in touch, you need to go to the Dabao Department of God to find my father. "Su Mengmeng said.


    In fact, Su Mengmeng''s father emphasized that the shadow witch doctor was not allowed to be spread.


    But Su Mengmeng considered the rough stone of heaven and earth wrapped in a bag-like magical instrument in his pocket.


    As the saying goes, it''s a good idea to take a short hand.


    Although Su Mengmeng did save Ye Hao''s life, she also experienced danger with Ye Hao afterwards.


    But in Su Mengmeng''s view, he didn''t have himself at the time, and Ye Hao was just waking up a while later.


    But the rough stone that Ye Hao gave her was a very precious thing, which made Su Mengmeng feel a little guilty, so she raised this matter.


    "In this case, wait until we leave the ruins of heaven and earth to talk." Ye Hao rolled his eyes and said, and stopped the topic.


    Ru Qi glanced at Ye Hao and then at Su Mengmeng.


    Everyone is making their own calculations now.


    More than ten minutes later, Ye Hao and the others approached the heaven and earth monument suspended in mid-air.


    "Strange? Why is there no one else here?" Su Mengmeng looked around curiously, and put away the weapon in her hand.


    She originally thought that there should be a lot of people gathering next to such a treasure.


    "And the space here is a bit unstable." Ye Hao frowned and said.


    Ru Qi explained: "It is natural that there are few people here. You wouldn''t think that anyone who enters the ruins of heaven and earth has the ability to come to the central area here.


    There are only those with first-class gods.


    Moreover, this heaven and earth **** monument was just a phantom projected up, and no one knew where the real heaven and earth **** monument was.


    As for the spatial instability you feel, this is true.


    Because the location of the heaven and earth monument in everyone''s eyes will be somewhat different, and after approaching, there will be space interlayers between different groups of people.


    Even if you stand face to face with another group of people, you may not see each other.


    Therefore, we should not be too far away, otherwise we will miss the chance. You must leave a certain range of the projection of the original stone of heaven and earth to emerge from this illusion. "


    It''s really much more convenient to have Ru Qi, the upper god, here.


    After all, she knew more things than Ye Hao and the others.


    It is equivalent to a free guide.


    "By the way, there is one more thing you need to remember. Those who look at the monuments of heaven and earth, don''t stare for too long. If you feel dizzy, you must give up.


    Otherwise, it may affect your godhead and soul. It''s not that such a thing has never happened in history.


    Although it will not harm your life, it will take several years to recover from the injury, and it may affect the cultivation path inside. "Ru Qi reminded.


    Everyone nodded.


    Everyone approached the monument of heaven and earth together and looked at this magical artifact.


    "This is!" Ye Hao was shocked when he saw the things on the monument of heaven and earth.


    Because he has seen the things on it


    Above the monument of heaven and earth is a huge stone mural.


    There is a dazzling sun, as well as vast seas and mountains.


    There are stars dotted beside the sun, besides that there are many creatures and beasts on the ground, the gods and demons in the sky oppose each other.


    Then in the middle of the stone mural, there is a blank area.


    Generally speaking, these words are nothing.


    But if you look at it separately, Ye Hao will feel very familiar.


    The mountains are not Ye Hao''s pictures of mountains!


    The **** on the right is Ye Hao''s **** picture!


    The sentient beings on the ground are not Ye Hao''s image of sentient beings!


    As for the blank part in the center, isn''t it Ye Hao''s blank picture scroll!


    All of this is on the four pictures of one of the nine pictures that Ye Hao obtained from the earth plane!


    What is going on all this?


    There was confusion in Ye Hao''s mind.


    Why do the nine pictures on the earth appear on the monument of heaven and earth?


    What is the connection between this?


    Ye Hao felt like he had touched some big secret, as if there was a huge mystery about to swallow Ye Hao.


    All these discoveries gave Ye Hao a bitter feeling.


    The whole body is immersed in ten thousand years of ice.


    From the skin, to the bones, to the blood vessels, I felt a chill.


    Just a coincidence?


    Still, there are some big secrets in it.


    "turn up¡­¡­"


    "turn up¡­¡­"


    At this moment, the four pictures in Ye Hao''s brain were emitting light, and at the same time, a voice rang in Ye Hao''s brain.


    "Who is talking!" Ye Hao shouted and looked around.


    He was surprised to find that Ru Qi and others who were still beside him just now disappeared without a trace.


    Space overlap?


    Or a phantom?


    Or mental interference?


    Many thoughts came to Ye Hao.


    "Find...find..."


    The voice of the voice is still reverberating, but only two words can be heard.


    "Who are you, what do you want me to find!" Ye Hao asked loudly.


    "It''s too late... it''s too late... it''s too late... soon... find..."


    Ye Hao frowned: "What''s too late? You tell me clearly!"


    The sound stopped at this moment, and the surroundings suddenly became quiet.


    At this time, Ye Hao''s body trembled, and he felt as if he was being stared at by some powerful creature.


    If there is an analogy.


    It''s like an ant being spotted by a person.


    But as an ant, no people can be seen in its world, but it feels quite uneasy.


    Ye Hao felt as if he was about to suffocate, and his throat seemed to be given to the card owner by a pair of invisible hands.

 Chapter 2649： He belongs to our angel family!

    Chapter 2649 He belongs to our angel family!


    "Ye Hao?"


    "Ye Hao, what''s wrong with you?


    There was a female voice calling.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes suddenly, and he looked around nervously.


    I saw Zhuo Yu, and Su Mengmeng was looking at him curiously.


    "Are you okay? No matter how you called you just now, it''s useless. Didn''t I remind you not to be too addicted before." Ru Qi frowned, obviously dissatisfied that Ye Hao did not remember his reminder.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, then went to look at the Heaven and Earth Monument, but he couldn''t see anything.


    "Everyone can only see the monument of heaven and earth once, and then you won''t see anything." Ru Qi saw Ye Hao''s intention.


    "Then what did you all see in the **** stele?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "I saw a group of people." Su Mengmeng said first.


    Zhuo Yu said next to him: "I saw the sun, and there was a deity beside the sun, but I couldn''t see what deity it was."


    Ru Xi recalled for a moment and said, "I just saw a deity."


    Ru Qi said: "I saw a group of gods and some ghosts of demons."


    Ye Hao''s pupils dilated slightly.


    The scenes they saw were just a few of the huge scenes that Ye Hao saw.


    Could it be that they can only see part of it, and only they see all?


    Does this have anything to do with the pictures in my body?


    "What did you see?" Ru Qi asked curiously.


    "Me? I...I saw a star, and there are many people." Ye Hao pretended to be a fool and said casually.


    And because Ye Hao saw everything, Ru Qi couldn''t detect the lies he told, but she felt Ye Hao a little strange.


    "Then what do you get after seeing this?" Ye Hao asked.


    The women shook their heads.


    Ru Qi said: "As for the things seen from the monuments of heaven, earth and gods, there have been divergent opinions so far, and not everyone got something.


    Some people went back to retreat after reading it, not only didn''t get anything, but went crazy.


    Some people have disappeared without a trace since then.


    Some people have improved their realm and strength. "


    Going crazy? Disappear without a trace?


    Ye Hao has a feeling that these people may have seen a lot.


    At that time, Ye Hao also felt as if his brain was about to explode. It was quite painful. If it weren¡¯t for the power in his body to protect Ye Hao¡¯s spiritual consciousness, what consequences would follow, Ye Hao himself would not dare to imagine. .


    "Then do you know, those who are hidden or disappeared. What are they?" Ye Hao inquired.


    Ru Qi thought for a while, and recalled: "I don''t know all of them. I have only heard of a few of them. The one I am most familiar with is naturally the twelve-winged angel Fei from the angelic **** system.


    She seemed to have entered the ruins of heaven and earth once about a billion years ago. At that time, her strength was only the middle main god, and she followed an upper main god.


    Fortunately, she saw the monument of heaven and earth. After she went out, she broke through to the upper lord **** at an astonishing speed. After that, it took the shortest time for the angel family to break through from the ten-winged angel to the twelve-winged angel, and then to the twelve-winged angel.


    At that time, the entire Angel God family was shocked, and she was also the youngest twelve-winged angel in the history of the Angel God family, and she should be less than 100 million years old.


    However, after it broke through to the twelve-winged angel, she suddenly disappeared not long after, and no one knew where she had gone. "


    Philip?


    "Is there no record about her from your angel family? Or did she leave anything behind?" Ye Hao asked.


    Ru Qi shook her head: "No, even the rumors of this Lord Twelve Winged Angel are very small. I only saw the legend of this Lord Twelve Winged Angel when I checked the information once."


    Ye Hao was silent, he always felt as if he had touched something mysterious.


    After reading the Heaven and Earth God Tablet, Ye Hao, Ru Qi and others chose to leave, preparing to hunt some elemental or law creatures in this last time.


    Ye Hao also learned that the angels had saved the two original stones.


    This time, even though Ru Qi was pitted by Ye Hao several times, she was able to obtain two rough pieces of heaven and earth, which was not a small gain.


    Ye Hao was thinking about the top-quality heaven and earth rough stone in his hand, absorbing this piece of heaven and earth rough stone and upgrading the system, he needed to find a safe place.


    After all, this period has a long time.


    Ye Hao glanced at Ru Qi beside him.


    The most important thing now is to get rid of this woman. Now that this woman knows that she has the ability to resurrect the angel''s heart, she will definitely find ways to bring herself back to the angelic **** system.


    If once Ye Hao is brought back to the Angel God Element, his ability will be confirmed.


    No matter what the result is, at least Ye Hao can hardly escape the control of the Angel God Element.


    Ye Hao didn''t want to turn himself into a bird in a cage.


    The most favorable moment of escape is the moment when the ruins of heaven and earth are lifted.


    Suddenly, a breath locked Ye Hao''s position at the moment.


    "Be careful!" Ru Qi said coldly.


    At the same time, a group of deities lifted into the air around Ye Hao.


    The clothes and costumes they wore on their bodies represented that they belonged to the Egyptian gods and the stars.


    "Unfortunately, I happened to meet the two gods that I didn''t want to encounter." Ye Hao cried out inwardly.


    "Boy, we meet again." Horus looked at Ye Hao coldly, and the corner of his mouth curled up.


    Zhuo Xing on the other side looked at Ye Hao with glowing eyes, but he knew that this kid had the best heaven and earth rough stone on his body. If he could get this thing, it would be very good for his cultivation.


    "What do you want to do?" Ru Qi exploded with five pairs of pure white angel wings, with an aura like a rainbow.


    Horus stared at Ru Qi, this angel still made him a little taboo.


    But thinking about Ye Hao''s heart of ancient demon gods, he bit his head and pointed at Ye Hao: "I don''t do anything else, I just want this guy!"


    Zhuo Xing also smiled and said: "Horus, then we seem to be able to cooperate. This person belongs to you, and the contents of the bag on his body belong to me."


    Zhuo Xing stared at Ye Hao''s bag containing the original stone of heaven and earth.


    Horus glanced at Zhuo Xing. He heard that someone had robbed the original stone from heaven and earth.


    But it is too difficult to fight for the original stone between the Angel God System and the Star Sky God System, so I can only retreat and catch this kid to get the heart of the ancient demon **** in his body.


    "Well, we can cooperate." Horus agreed.


    This scene made Ru Qi''s face even more ugly.


    Luo Hui took a step forward and looked at Ru Qi indifferently: "Miss Ru Qi Angel, as far as I know, you have already got two pieces of heaven and earth rough stones.


    It¡¯s not good for a person to eat too much, so it¡¯s more appropriate to hand over the rough stones on his body to us. "


    "The things of our angel race have never been allowed to be coveted by others. And this person, now the angel **** system has to be fixed!" Ru Qi said with gritted teeth.


    At this time, the atmosphere became tense.

 Chapter 2650： Siege of the two gods

    Chapter 2650 the siege of the two gods


    Ye Hao noticed something wrong with the atmosphere at this moment.


    He pulled Su Mengmeng next to him and said in a low voice, "Wait a minute to fight, you protect yourself first. If you really can''t, hide away, don''t intervene in."


    Su Mengmeng nodded obediently.


    "There is no problem protecting myself." Su Mengmeng said confidently.


    The props in her wrist magic weapon, although it is a bit difficult to participate in the upper main god, but it is no problem to protect yourself.


    "You two should also be careful. Although their target is me, they can''t rule out doing it against you." He looked at Zhuo Yu and Ru Xi.


    "They...really going to deal with us under the pressure of the angel race?" Ru Xi muttered suspiciously, while paying attention to the sister who was opposing the two gods.


    Zhuo Yu was already ready to fight, and she whispered: "If you change to normal, they probably won''t. But this time is different, the bait is really too big."


    Zhuo Yu knew about Ye Hao''s heart.


    The heart of the ancient demon **** plus the top-quality heaven and earth rough stone in his hand is enough to make a first-rate **** system and a top second-rate **** system work hard for him.


    "Then this situation..." Ru Xi swallowed and said.


    "Three high-ranking main gods, six middle-ranking main gods, thirteen lower-ranking main gods, and more than twenty quasi gods." Ye Hao directly stated the opponent''s full combat power.


    But look at them here.


    There is only one Ruqi who is the upper master god, and she has experienced successive battles before, and she is no longer in full bloom.


    In addition, Ru Xi and Zhuo Yu are just the lower master gods.


    Su Mengmeng... can be regarded as a lower god.


    With this comparison of combat power, anyone with a discerning eye can see the gap.


    "Since Ruqi Angel, you are so determined, then this battle is inevitable. I think even if your God King knows this matter later, he will understand.


    In places like the ruins of heaven and earth, fighting for something, and the outbreak of fighting is inevitable. "Zuo Xing said so, but there was a hint of excitement on his face.


    Luo Hui on the side looked at Zhuo Xing with contempt. As Zhuo Xing''s fellow robe, she knew very well that this man had special hobbies.


    He particularly likes to dress up women on the battlefield, most of which are those with strong strength and high status.


    "Those below the Quasi-God level, surround this place and arrange traps. The other party has the law of space to prevent the other party from escaping." Luo Hui was very thoughtful, thinking of Ye Hao''s ability to teleport in advance.


    Unfortunately, Ye Hao''s current state is very bad.


    It''s okay to teleport by herself, but she couldn''t teleport with the three women.


    Horus also ordered his own people to block all escape routes.


    This battle seems to be impossible to avoid.


    "Hey. Can''t you call your comrades-in-arms? You still have a lot of angels." Ye Hao looked at Ru Qi.


    Ru Qi rolled her eyes at Ye Hao: "Because of the relationship between the heaven and the earth, our people have been stationed in one place before, to make sure that we can hold the heaven and earth with the original stone until the ruins of heaven and earth disappear.


    Moreover, many of our angels have been injured because of the original stone event. "


    ...


    This turned out to be due to Ye Hao''s troubles.


    "Then what shall we do now?" Ye Hao asked.


    This situation is terrible.


    "But I have notified Yao that she will find a way to send some people over. It is estimated that it will take about five minutes. Don''t worry, I will find a way to delay them." Ru Qi showed off her angel sword and appeared on her body. Angel battle armor.


    Although there are many wounds on the angel battle armor that have not been repaired in time, it seems that Ru Qi has the pride of a female general.


    At the same time, Ru Xi and Zhuo Yu also summoned their own angel armor.


    "Hee, you...be careful...wait a minute..." Ru Qi looked at her sister with some worry.


    But she was surprised to see that her younger sister Ru Xi had firmness on her face, and her eyes were very calm.


    The look in Ru Qi is very familiar, and that is the look that can only be seen in a battlefield full of death threats.


    "Don''t worry about your sister, she has participated in the battle with the devil. When she first came to the plane of the earth, she was already a different person." Ye Hao noticed Ru Qi''s worry.


    Ru Qi felt a little comfort in her heart, but she still said in a low voice: "You just need to be responsible for protecting them, and the others will leave it to me."


    Ru Qi still believed in Ye Hao''s combat effectiveness. After all, this guy had pitted him so many times, and he was able to fight him for many rounds.


    Although he has always been running away, it is also quite terrifying strength to be able to continuously escape from under the hands of a higher master god.


    "I know."


    At this time, the opponent''s three upper masters rushed over.


    Ru Qi rushed directly and stood in front of the three of them.


    "Today, your opponent is me." Ru Qijian pointed to the three.


    Zhuo Xing looked at Ru Qi with a chuckle: "You want to beat us three? Miss Ru Qi, you too look down on us. I can handle you alone.


    To be honest, I have defeated ungirl angels. I like the way you arrogant women look when you are defeated.


    But you are still the first upper **** to be defeated by me. I hope you don''t let me down. "


    Speaking of Zhuo Xing, there was an extra star spear in his hand.


    "She hands it to me, you two go and grab that guy." Zhuo Xing said to Luo Hui and Horus next to him.


    Although Horus was unhappy with Zhuo Xing''s order of his own taste, this time the two were a cooperative relationship after all.


    He galloped towards Ye Hao''s direction.


    Luo Hui didn''t move on the contrary, looking at Zhuo Xing who was attacking, the corners of her mouth slightly raised.


    "Sheng Yaozhan!" Ru Qi directly used her own trick.


    Zhuo Xing saw the huge holy light sword aura slashing towards him, only then did he realize his abruptness.


    Although both were upper-level master gods, the strength of this woman was above her.


    "Stars spears!" Zhuo Xing immediately waved countless spear shadows.


    However, Sheng Yaozhan directly shattered all the spear shadows. In the end, Zhuo Xing could only take a hard shot with the spear in his hand, and flew out several hundred meters before retreating to Luo Hui.


    At the same time, Ru Qi dropped her''Archangel Sword'' against Horus who was going to bypass her.


    The huge angel sword blocked Horus''s only way and interrupted Horus'' plan.


    Horus looked at Zhuo Xing a little uncomfortably, as if he was questioning, didn''t you say that you can stop this woman by yourself.


    "Damn it!" Zhuo Xing looked ugly.


    Luo Hui took out a scepter and said faintly: "The Angels are a natural fighting race, and they have a strong advantage in fighting at the same level. If you take it lightly, you will fall here if you are not sure.


    Let the three of us entangle him and let Chixing and the others do it.


    We don''t need to be evil with the angels, just get what we want. "


    Zhuo Xing didn''t say a word, he was acquiescing to Luo Hui''s arrangement.

 Chapter 2651： Big cute! Attack!

    Since then, the three upper master gods formally launched a siege on Ru Qi.


    In fact, they didn''t have the idea of ??killing Ru Qi.


    Their purpose is to make Ruqi lose the ability to fight, be seriously injured or unconscious, or under control.


    After all, to kill an angel of the upper main god, although the angel **** system may not say anything on the face, the relationship will definitely deteriorate.


    However, the combat power displayed by Ru Qi is very amazing.


    In the case of one-to-three, it didn''t even fall behind.


    But Ru Qi''s state could not be maintained for long.


    After all, a one-on-three battle is very costly to oneself.


    The situation on the other side is also somewhat less optimistic.


    The six middle main gods and thirteen lower main gods surrounded Ye Hao.


    This is an ordinary person, and it is estimated that he would have lost the will to fight long ago and wanted to surrender.


    "Look at my magic weapon!" Su Mengmeng started to take out all kinds of things at this time.


    One by one looks like a robot, but has the same thing as a barrel, which is arranged around.


    Inside three circles and outside three circles, there are at least hundreds of them densely packed.


    "What kind of broken thing?" A lower main **** of the Star Sky God System dismissed it, ready to crush one directly.


    But in the next second, dozens of the robots in front of him pointed their barrels at this person at the same time.


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Dozens of lasers shot out, and the lower main **** hurriedly defended.


    Boom boom boom


    "Cough cough cough..." Although it didn''t cause much harm to the lower main god, it made him look very embarrassed.


    "Huh. This is the top 100 among all the inventions of the Duobao God System, the Robot Shooting Matrix! There is no problem with dealing with the lower and middle main gods." Su Mengmeng said with some bragging.


    Then, the lower and middle main gods began to attack this matrix.


    At this time, the combat effectiveness of these robots was fully demonstrated.


    These robots are all controlled by a primary intelligent terminal. Their goal is not to destroy the enemy, but to defend.


    So in the face of every attack, they will control the amount of their counterattack, ensuring that there will be no more and no less.


    However, there were too many enemies, which made the matrix a little overloaded, and casualties began to appear.


    "Come here again! Dark iron mecha fighters! Only less than a hundred of them have been built in our Duobao Divine Element. This time I sneaked out ten. Each of them has the fighting power of the lower main god!" Su Meng Meng took out five more meters tall robots.


    This look reminded Ye Hao of the mecha animations in the earth island countries, which were really very similar.


    It''s just that there is no controller inside, all relying on those intelligent systems to control the battle.


    The addition of these ten black iron mecha warriors of the lower main **** level eased the battle a lot.


    "I didn''t expect you to have a lot of things." Ye Hao looked at Su Mengmeng with some surprise.


    Su Mengmeng spit out her small tongue and said, "This is the advantage of the Duobao Divine Element, there are many magical instruments. And why do you call me Dad? I am the master of the Duobao Divine Element."


    This is a ¡®rich second generation¡¯, and there will never be less good things in his pocket.


    Just now Zhuo Yu also whispered to Ye Hao that she had heard that the master of the Tobao Divine Element was a daughter-controlling, and she invested the most in her daughter.


    There are even rumors that the treasure of that person can even kill a low-level **** system.


    So you can imagine how much equipment Su Mengmeng has in that wrist magic weapon.


    This is simply a humanoid weapon arsenal.


    boom


    At this time, a dark iron mecha fighter exploded, and it was dealt with by a middle main god.


    "Don''t take it lightly, the lower main gods don''t need to worry. But those middle main gods will be very troublesome." Ye Hao said sternly.


    Su Mengmeng also said with some embarrassment: "The magical items that can deal with the middle main **** are very small. And some of the conditions for use are relatively harsh..."


    "It''s okay, it''s pretty good that you can do this. The six middle-ranked master gods can still be dealt with by one point. And their main target is me.


    Wait a minute, we''re just like this... this..." Ye Hao talked about his plan to the third girl.


    Defending all the time is not a solution.


    Sooner or later, Su Mengmeng''s magic weapon would be paralyzed and broken, so Ye Hao had to let them take advantage first.


    "Is this okay?" Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao with some worry.


    "Don''t worry. Although I haven''t fully recovered yet, I have achieved three to four goals. I can''t guarantee that 30 to 40 percent of combat power will deal with other people, but if I deal with those people, I am very confident." Ye Hao said.


    Zhuo Yu finally believed Ye Hao''s words. She nodded cautiously and said, "Well, just follow what you said, but you must pay attention to safety. If it doesn''t work, you will withdraw.


    Ru Qi just said that our support will come back soon. "


    "Yeah." Ye Hao nodded, and then Ye Hao entered the blood wolf state, with wings blooming behind him: "Now act!"


    When the voice fell, Ye Hao rushed out directly.


    Ye Hao''s sudden attack made the besieging people unexpected.


    But the middle main gods of the Egyptian God System and the Star Sky God System immediately surrounded them.


    Ye Hao glanced at them, and flew towards the distance without turning his head, as if to escape.


    "Chasing!" Chi Xing issued an order, and chased after him with the three middle main gods of his **** system.


    The two main gods of the Egyptian gods are also close behind.


    "The sword of the archangel!"


    Two soft shouts came.


    Two huge angel swords blocked the way of the two main gods of the Egyptian gods.


    "Get out of the way, we don''t want to do it to you!" The middle main **** of the Egyptian gods said coldly.


    "But we want to do something with you. We were very happy when we were chasing you before. We are not chasing after you? Now we are not running. We have the ability to compete." Zhuo Yu raised his head and said provocatively.


    Ru Xi also stared at his opponent.


    Although the two main Egyptian gods were middle-ranked main gods, they were entangled by the two Seraphim Zhuoyu and Ru Xi, and there was really no way to get rid of them in a short time.


    "Million-ton cannon!"


    There was another voice that was a little bit sweet, and I saw that this time a huge golden armor was blocking the front of the two central master gods of the Star Sky God System.


    Many muzzles appeared on this golden battle armor. At least hundreds of missiles were launched. At this moment, the missiles were enough to strike a planet in a devastating manner.


    And at this moment, they are pouring into these two central master gods.


    "Be careful, this is one of the top ten inventions of the Duobao God family. Destroy the golden mecha!" a sharp-eyed middle-ranking **** reminded.


    Su Mengmeng, who was sitting in the Destroy Golden Mecha, was obviously a little nervous.


    This is the first time she has controlled this mech. The combat power of this mech is at the level of the middle main god. It cannot be controlled by artificial intelligence alone and requires human cooperation.


    Su Mengmeng looked at the two middle main gods on the screen, and she swallowed.


    "Can you block the two central master gods?"


    Su Mengmeng remembered before Ye Hao acted, and looked at herself with a very serious expression.


    Su Mengmeng squeezed an extra pendant on her chest. Lying in the pendant was the original stone of heaven and earth that Ye Hao gave her.


    "I can do it! Dameng, attack!"

 Chapter 2652： I want to kill you

    A few hundred kilometers away from the battlefield.


    Ye Hao stopped, he was blocked by the two middle master gods of the Star Sky God System.


    "Are you running? Why didn''t you keep running?" one of them said defiantly.


    "It''s a coincidence. I didn''t expect it to be the two of you." Ye Hao looked at the two of them and sighed that it was really a coincidence.


    The two people who were chasing in front of him, Ye Hao could be regarded as a fate.


    One was Ivand, who had intercepted him outside, and the other was Chixing who had coordinated to pursue him before.


    Both of them are central master gods.


    Chi Xing is even more powerful among the middle main gods.


    "This time, I think you are still obediently grabbing. Even if there are angels here, you can''t escape." Chi Xing stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "Escape? Why do you think I am on the run? Isn''t there another possibility? I brought you two here on purpose?"


    The expressions of Chi Xing and Ivande became a little subtle, and they looked at Ye Hao with some suspicion.


    A few minutes ago


    "Those quasi-gods who are in charge of interception on the periphery don''t care, those guys can''t stop us at all. The key is that the middle-ranking master gods must first find a way to solve two or three.


    You have to find a way to delay the lower main gods, and delay other middle main gods.


    Su Mengmeng, these artifacts of yours should be able to delay the lower main gods for a while, right? "


    "If the number of enemies does not increase, ten minutes is no problem."


    "This is the best, so are you sure that you can stop the middle main god?"


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    "Ye Hao, it is a bit too difficult for Mengmeng to block the middle main god. After all, her strength is only high-level quasi god."


    This is what Ru Xi said. In terms of personality, Ru Xi is much softer than her sister, so she cares about weak people like Su Mengmeng in her eyes.


    "I can! I can block the middle main god, I can block two!"


    "Moe!"


    "Ru Xi is enough. I believe Mengmeng knows what she is doing. In this way, they will be left with four middle main gods. Your task and Zhuo Yu''s task is to stop at least two middle main gods for five minutes. "


    "Five minutes? You mean you are going to kill the two middle-ranked main gods within five minutes? This is basically..."


    "Impossible, right? In my dictionary, as long as I am sure what I can do, there is no impossible. The plan is like this, everything is done according to what I said.


    But you have to be careful, if... I mean if... Ru Xi''s sister loses, you surrender.


    I know this may be humiliating, but you are angels and their goal is me. When you surrender, they dare not do anything to you. "


    ...


    The plan before the action flashed in Ye Hao''s mind.


    That''s right!


    five minutes!


    He wants to fix the two central master gods in front of him five minutes ago. As for who they are, in fact, this is not decided by Ye Hao, it is entirely by luck.


    I don''t know whether to say good luck or bad luck.


    The two who came, happened to be Chi Xing and Ivande.


    In order to achieve this goal, Ye Hao attracted these two people here.


    "Hahaha. Chixing, did you hear what this guy said just now? Are you going to kill the two of us? Just relying on you, the lower god?" Ivande smiled contemptuously, and a blue handle appeared in his hand. Spear.


    People who seem to be from the Star Sky God System, the best weapon is this spear.


    A long spear also appeared in Chi Xing''s hand, and he said sternly: "Then let him know that the Star Sky God System is an existence he will never be able to provoke."


    "Huh, that thing has been left for a long time. It''s almost dusty. It just so happens that it can be used this time. It''s a small gift for you two."


    Ye Hao muttered words that Chi Xing and Ivande could not understand.


    Then Ye Hao took out a bow, the bow body was a bit old, and its ugly form made people look down on it at all.


    However, there is a row of gems inlaid on the bow, there are as many as ten, four of which have been dimly shattered and lost their light.


    But when Akazin saw this bow, his expression paused, showing a thoughtful expression.


    "Aka Star, let me handle this kid alone." Ivand was unwilling to waste time, so he rushed towards Ye Hao with a spear in his hand.


    Ye Hao stood calmly on the spot, holding the bow with his left hand, and pulling the bowstring with his right hand. A ray of light gathered on the bowstring.


    Chi Xing''s pupils dilated, and he suddenly shouted, "Ivande, get away...that weapon is..."


    At this moment, Ivande did not hear the words of the red star behind him, but he felt a pressure, which slowed his speed.


    This is Ye Hao''s release of the ¡®kingly power¡¯.


    "This kid is quite powerful." Even at this moment, Ivande only thought Ye Hao had some small tricks, but he still looked down on Ye Hao.


    After all, it was just a lower main god, and he himself was the middle main god.


    But then, soon he will pay the price of his life for his stupidity and arrogance.


    The bow in Ye Hao''s hand shone with a dazzling light, and even the surrounding energy was gathered on the bowstring, and a special arrow feather gathered.


    At this moment, Ye Hao released the bowstring.


    Arrow Feather went straight to Ivand.


    At this moment, Ivande felt a sense of anxiety, as if a tiger was hunting, suddenly a hunter holding a shotgun had been aimed at it appeared behind him.


    Ivande wanted to dodge, but the next second he was shocked to find that his body was gone.


    In the distance, he saw the man holding a bow with a curved line showing his mouth, as if mocking him.


    Imprisonment


    This is Ye Hao''s magical technique, the technique of imprisonment.


    Although the effect on Ivande, the central main god, was only two or three seconds.


    But these two or three seconds were enough to make Ivande pay a heavy price for his underestimation.


    puff


    The blood was swayed, and the arrow feathers directly penetrated Ivande''s chest.


    Ivand''s eyes widened, and he was taken upside down by the arrow feathers in disbelief, and he was nailed to a high mountain behind him.


    how is this possible?


    He only had this idea in his mind.


    He is the divine body of the middle main god, and the position of his chest is still a particularly important position. Ivande also mobilized his star element to protect this position just now.


    But in front of the strange arrow feather, the defense was like a piece of crisp paper, which was directly torn apart.


    And this arrow not only caused him divine physical damage.


    He felt his soul as if being pressed on the bronze bell, and struck it violently.


    Several cracks also appeared in the godhead.


    How could this be?


    How could it be possible for a low-ranking main **** to cause such a degree of damage to him.


    At this moment, Ivande was unwilling to believe that this was true.


    "Perfect." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, revealing a hunter''s triumphant expression.

 Chapter 2653： Desperate Star Bow!

    Chi Xing stood in front of Ivande, watching Ye Hao cautiously.


    He questioned: "Why do you have a Star Bow of Destroyer!"


    Yes


    The weapon in Ye Hao''s hand was the Desire Star Bow that had been seized in the battle on the moon.


    Although the level of this weapon can only be regarded as a super-sacred weapon, it is only a semi-master god.


    The effect on other main gods may be mediocre, but the effect is very good only when it is used to cultivate the special attribute techniques of the Star Sky God System.


    Even during the battle of the moon, the goddess of the star firmament suffered a loss under this weapon.


    This weapon was created when the Star Sky Goddess was still in charge of the Star Sky God System, and was specially created to deal with traitors in the God System.


    There are ten gem-like beads on the Deity Star Bow, which are said to be tempered from some satellites and even planets.


    At the time of production, five Desire Star Bows were produced, and only the Goddess of Star Sky knew how to make them.


    Today, the number of Deity Star Bows is very scarce, and it is possible that the one that Ye Hao seized will be the last Deshen Star Bow.


    And Ye Hao, the lower main god, spurred the Deshen Star Bow to cause crushing damage to the middle main **** of the Star Sky God System.


    This is why Ye Hao still has a fearless relationship in this situation of one enemy and two.


    "Want to know? When you die, I will tell you." Ye Hao drew the bowstring again, like a star-like arrow feathers gathered together, and went straight to the red star.


    A description of the Destroyer Star Bow appeared in Chi Xing''s mind, which was a very suppressing weapon against the Star Sky God System.


    Regardless, Akahoshi still used his own trick.


    "Star Luo dense!"


    A star-like light spot appeared in front of the red star, forming a very huge star map.


    brush


    The arrow feather hit the star map, and the light filled the area like a supernova explosion.


    The arrow saw through the star map, and the stars in the''Star Rom Cloth'' shattered one after another.


    In the next second, the arrow feather passed through the star chart.


    The long spear in Chi Xing''s hand swiped forward directly, smashing the arrow feathers directly.


    But before Chi Xing could breathe a sigh of relief, a brand new feather appeared in his pupils.


    Behind Arrow Feather, it was Ye Hao whose right hand was trembling and his face was pale and breathing was a little quick.


    Ye Hao''s mouth wore a faint smile.


    Chi Xing didn''t have time to think, and hurriedly moved away.


    But the moment he moved away, he thought of something and suddenly turned his head and looked behind him.


    "Ivande!"


    Ivand was unable to move because he was nailed to the rock by the previous arrow feathers, but the arrow feathers that Akastar avoided was actually aimed at Ivand.


    Seeing the arrow feathers coming, Ivand could only raise the spear in his right hand.


    Two blue rays of light collided.


    It''s a pity that Ivande was hit by the arrow feathers of the Desperate Star Bow, and the energy in his body had already surged around at this moment, making Ivande unable to exert his full strength at all.


    Then I heard the sound of something cracking.


    The arrow feather changed its direction a little, and moved on along the handle of the spear, leaving a scratch on the handle.


    puff


    Blood overflowing


    This arrow feather directly penetrated Ivand''s throat, causing Ivand''s injuries to be worsened, even unable to speak.


    In fact, the arrow was originally aimed at Ivand''s head, but it was a pity that it was changed.


    "There are four more arrow feathers, I don''t know if you can take them down." Ye Hao held the Deshen Star Bow in his hand.


    These two arrows shattered the two gems on the bow.


    There are only four gems left, which means that this Desperate Star Bow can be used four times.


    Although the energy used by the Goddess Star Bow mainly comes from the Goddess Star Bow itself, it still consumes a certain amount of energy for Ye Hao.


    Fortunately, Ye Hao''s recovery ability is very strong, otherwise he might not be able to shoot a few more arrows.


    "Let''s be exciting." Ye Hao showed a crazy smile, and his right hand pulled the bowstring vigorously. This time it was fuller than before.


    And this time it was no longer a single light, but three lights appeared at the same time.


    Three arrows!


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Three star-like rays of light came out of the string, locking the current position of the red star from three directions like a meteorite.


    "Nebula Shield!"


    Chi Xing offered his hole cards.


    Main God-level weapon¡¤Nebula Shield!


    This was the weapon that the Galaxy God Emperor gave him after he completed the mission once, and it was considered the top defensive weapon of the Star Sky God System.


    It''s a pity that he forgot that the Deshen Star Bow was specifically used to restrain those things related to the Star Sky God System.


    This Nebula Shield''s manufacturing materials, as well as the magic circle contained in it, were used without exception.


    bump,


    There was a huge collision.


    Chi Xing''s right arm was directly paralyzed, and at the same time he saw a crack appeared on the surface of the shield.


    "This... how is this possible... this is a main god-level shield!" Chi Xing''s eyes widened.


    This first sword caused a crack in the Nebula Shield, and there were two arrows on both sides.


    At this moment, Chi Xing had a retreat in his heart.


    Chi Xing gritted his teeth and avoided one feather, but he couldn''t avoid the other feather, so he could only raise his shield and hard top.


    boom


    With this arrow, this Nebula Shield shattered directly.


    At the same time, Chi Xing''s right arm also burst, and Chi Xing fell heavily to the ground like a meteorite.


    After flying for a few kilometers, the arrow feather that went away penetrated three quasi-god powerhouses who came to support the star dome **** system.


    They died too suddenly.


    They only saw a star light flashing by, and then the three quasi-god powerhouses who happened to overlap in their positions were directly penetrated by this star light.


    All of a sudden, the soul, the godhead, and the divine body shattered, and the dead could no longer die.


    "This...what happened in front of this?" A senior quasi-god swallowed, thinking timidly.


    The attack just now was too sudden, and without warning, three quasi-god powerhouses were killed with one arrow.


    How is this done?


    Wasn''t the one who ran away just now was a fellow of the lower main god.


    "That...what do we do now?" The remaining few people in charge of support looked at this strongest high-level quasi-god somewhat restrained.


    The high-ranking Quasi-God swallowed, it was Master Zhuo Xing who asked them to come and support.


    If he withdrew like this, he would inevitably be punished.


    "Let''s...Let''s first...Let''s take a look." The senior quasi-god muttered.


    When they arrived at the battlefield, they were dumbfounded.


    I saw Lord Ivand, the middle lord god, who had been nailed to a rock with two arrow feathers stuck in his body, but Lord Ivand had no breath.


    In addition, there is a huge hole on the ground. At the bottom of the hole is a corpse with a broken arm. This corpse belongs to the middle main **** Chixing.


    At the end, Lord Chixing stared.


    I don''t understand why such a forbidden weapon as the Goddess Star Bow appeared in the hands of that man.

 Chapter 2654： Bloody angel

    "Oh, are you here?" Ye Hao took a breath, and looked at the quasi gods who came here, with a slight smile on his mouth.


    In the eyes of these quasi-gods, this smile was like a sentence.


    ...


    Frontal battlefield


    The battle between Ru Qi and the three upper master gods gradually fell.


    Horus and Luo Hui grasped the yardstick, but tried to besie Ru Qi without further pressing.


    After all, their goal is not to kill this angel.


    On the contrary, Zhuo Xing was very excited, and the offensive was like a rainbow, as if he would not give up unless he took the woman in front of him.


    It''s possible that the relationship that suffered a lot from his solo fight with Ru Qi before gave him such emotions.


    "Meteor Cannon!"


    Zhuo Xing raised the spear in his hand, and dozens of lasers shot out like cannonballs.


    Ru Qi, who was not to be blind, resisted in embarrassment under the gunfire, there were many cracks in the angel armor on her body, and her blond hair was a little messy.


    "What about the upper angel? Isn''t it going to be defeated by my Zhuo Xing?" Zhuo Xing shamelessly put the record on his body.


    As if he didn''t care at all, it was because of Luo Hui and Horus''s assistance that it was possible for him to suppress Ru Qi.


    Ru Qi raised her head, her eyes fixed on Ru Qi.


    She is a very strong woman, let alone facing a man who humiliates herself so much, this makes Ru Qi angry.


    "Zhuo Xing, enough." Luo Hui reminded from the side.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to kill her. I just want to defeat her and let her understand the strength of a man." Zhuo Xing''s arrogant breath, as if he completely ignored Luo Hui''s reminder.


    And at this moment, a few dazzling lights appeared in the distance.


    That''s the Angel Team!


    Two angel teams composed of ten people, two middle main gods and eight lower main gods appeared in sight.


    "Master Ruqi, we were sent by Master Yao to support!" an eight-winged angel shouted.


    They also saw Ru Qi being besieged by the three upper gods, just as they felt very angry.


    "Support Ruqi-sama!"


    Seeing the two angel teams approaching, Luo Hui was a little helpless. She reminded: "The kid should be caught over there soon. Don''t make trouble too much.


    I will block the two angel teams first. "


    "Don''t worry, I know the severity." Zhuo Xing said indifferently.


    Luo Hui held the staff in front of the two angel teams. Without chanting, she waved the staff directly, and a group of six-pointed stars appeared around.


    "Six-pointed star field."


    The world suddenly changed color, as if it had entered the sky of stars, and the light was replaced by dim starlight.


    Enveloping the two incoming angel teams.


    The combat power of the two angel squads, a high-ranking main **** still needs to pay attention to.


    Outside, you can hear the sound of fighting from time to time in this ¡®six-pointed star field¡¯.


    The other side.


    Zhuo Xing pushed his nose on his face and continued to attack. With one move, Ru Qi was directly knocked off. The armor on Ru Qi''s abdomen was shattered, revealing the reddish but still delicate skin inside.


    "Is this the combat power of the Ten Winged Angels? Tsk tsk tsk, that''s nothing more than that." Zhuo Xing''s shameless words made Horus next to him a bit look down.


    If he didn''t want to get that thing, he really didn''t want to fight with such an insulting person, it was simply tarnishing the noble godhead of Horus.


    "Bah." Ru Qi spit out a mouthful of blood foam, then looked at Zhuo Xing grinningly: "You want to know the power of ten-winged angels, right?


    Well, today I am here to meet you. Let you understand that the soldiers of the angel family cannot be insulted. "


    Zhuo Xing''s heart was shaken by Ru Qi''s words, and he stopped with some caution.


    But turning his head and thinking, this woman is already seriously injured at this moment and consumes a lot of money. How can she bite herself again? Maybe this is just a bold statement.


    "Hehehe, Miss Ru Qi, don''t do it here. Otherwise, as long as you are willing to kneel to me and admit your failure, then I can let you go." Zhuo Xing''s words are simply true Add fuel to the fire.


    "Don''t worry, I will let you do this." Ru Qi bit her finger through her mouth, chanting an unintelligible spell.


    The next moment, the feathers on her back started to turn blood red a little bit, and there seemed to be a **** smell in the air.


    "I''m going? What''s the situation?" Su Mengmeng sat in the mecha and saw Ru Qi''s changes over there, and her blood suddenly appeared.


    "My sister is going to use a trick!" Ru Xi said with some worry.


    Zhuo Yu on the side seems to know a lot: "Is that the ultimate form of your sister? What is her second ability?"


    Ru Xi bit her lip lightly: "In fact, my elder sister doesn''t like to use her own form. She also rejects that ability. It''s a **** element."


    "Blood element?" Zhuo Yu was a little surprised, this was the opposite of the angel''s positioning and Ru Qi''s temper.


    At this moment, Ru Qi''s appearance was completely different from before.


    The five pairs of wings that were originally pure white and holy behind her are now completely blood red.


    A blood-red long dress armor appeared on his body, his eyes changed from golden to blood-red, and his hair slowly turned dark red from the tips.


    Some traces of blood and tears appeared on the fair cheeks.


    Ru Qi at this moment is like an angel crawling out of a sea of ??blood.


    The arrogant look in his eyes was now full of bloodthirsty dark breath.


    "The sister in this form has a very high combat effectiveness. Among the current ten-winged angels of our Angel God System, she can rank among the top three, but because of the very violent and gloomy nature, her sister doesn''t like to use it during normal hours.


    But everyone knows that my sister has this kind of terrifying ability, and she also got a nickname in private.


    Bloody angel. Ru Xi whispered.


    Bloody angel?


    This title is indeed very much like Ru Qi''s current state.


    Ru Qi raised the angel''s sword that was also assimilated and turned into a red angel, with contempt for the world in her eyes.


    "Burn my fallen blood, use my blood as a sword, cut off the enemy''s body, drink the enemy''s flesh and blood."


    Ru Qi was full of blood, and for the first time in the next second he changed from defense to offense, and charged towards Zhuo Xing.


    "Blood angel sanctions!"


    Ru Qi''s first move was to reform the original ¡®angel sanction¡¯.


    A huge blood sword slashed towards Zhuo Xing.


    Zhuo Xing hurriedly raised his gun to resist.


    "Meteor Gun!"


    boom


    The huge impact produced a blue-red ripple in the air.


    In the next second, a body flew down and fell heavily to the ground.


    That is Zhuoxing.


    "This... how is this possible?" Zhuo Xing felt the pain in his body and looked at the ¡®blood angel¡¯ in front of him in disbelief.


    This combat power is really terrifying, and it is totally different from before.

 Chapter 2655： Conspiracy Zhuoxing

    The fighting power that Ru Qi broke out in this ¡®bloody angel¡¯ state was amazing.


    Even Zhuo Xing had the help of Horus, but was crushed by Ru Qi.


    "Blood Angel Sword"


    "Guardian of Blood Angel"


    "Blood Destruction Cross"


    "Blood Slash"


    Changing from the dignified and elegant aura before, Ru Qi at this moment is as terrifying as a female warrior.


    "Is this woman crazy?" Horus stepped aside, looking at the crazy woman with shame.


    I also complained about this idiot Zhuo Xing, if he hadn''t bullied others, how could he have developed to this point.


    I don''t know if the person over there has caught the kid.


    "Hi. You two are a little embarrassed, you can''t even beat a woman." A voice came from the heads of several people.


    Horus and Zhuo Xing raised their heads between the battles, and looked at Ye Hao in the sky, who looked at them normally.


    "How is it possible that you are here? What about Chixing and the others?" Zhuo Xing was obviously surprised when he saw Ye Hao.


    Chi Xing''s two middle main gods went to chase and kill, and only this guy came back at this time, then what happened, an answer naturally appeared in their hearts.


    But Zhuo Xing was unwilling to believe it.


    "Do you need me to see them?" Ye Hao said with a contemptuous smile.


    "Asshole. Then I''ll take care of you myself!" Zhuo Xing stared at Ye Hao, and approached Ye Hao in the air. At the same time, he said to Horus: "You come and stop that crazy woman."


    "This guy." Horus didn''t hide Zhuo Xing''s self-righteousness, but now he was the only one to stop this woman.


    Ruqi was about to intercept Zhuoxing, but was stopped by Horus holding a Horus staff.


    "Thousand Eyes Enchantment!"


    Horus raised the staff in his hand, and golden eyes appeared around Ruqi. The eyes opened and stared at Ruqi, which put a lot of pressure on Ruqi, and at the same time there was a sense of restraint.


    "Damn it!" Ru Qi started to worry about Ye Hao.


    After all, Ye Hao only had the lower main god, and Zhuo Xing was the upper main god.


    This gap is like a gully.


    Zhuo Xing approached Ye Hao at an extremely fast speed, his eyes flashing with excitement.


    As long as he catches this man, he can grab the original stone of the best heaven and earth in his hands, and then he will have the hope of reaching the **** king level.


    By then, all ten-winged angels like Ru Qi will kneel at his feet.


    Zhuo Xing raised his hand, making a claw shape, ready to grab the man''s throat directly, forcing him to hand over the original stone of heaven and earth.


    But just when Zhuo Xing''s hand was about to grab Ye Hao, Zhuo Xing''s hand went through the body of''Ye Hao''.


    "This?" Zhuo Xing''s pupils dilated, he looked at''Ye Hao'' who was looking at him with a playful smile in front of him, and he felt a sense of anxiety.


    A few hundred meters behind this''Ye Hao'', a space was distorted, and a person slowly appeared.


    This is the real Ye Hao, holding a bow, the bowstring has been pulled apart.


    "It''s for you."


    Ye Hao let go of the bowstring, and shot the last arrow of the Miserable Star Bow.


    "Deshen Star Bow!!!" Zhuo Xing recognized this bow. He didn''t expect people like Ye Hao to have such a weapon to restrain the Star Sky God System.


    As the upper master god, he is very aware of the horror of this weapon.


    In the eyes of the people of the Star Sky God System, this weapon is simply something that shouldn''t be created.


    That star light descended from the sky, because Zhuo Xing had previously targeted''Ye Hao'', so he was not prepared for a possible attack.


    Coupled with this attack, it turned out to be the Deity Star Bow.


    This came really suddenly, so Zhuo Xing had no time to dodge, so he could only take the arrow.


    Two blue rays of light appeared before everyone in the air like a meteorite colliding.


    Boom boom boom


    Zhuo Xing flew upside down four hundred meters before he stopped. His face was a little pale, and his arms holding the war spear were trembling. Although he insisted on this move, it was still a bit exhausting for him.


    After all, I had been fighting that crazy woman for so long before.


    "No one told you, don''t take it lightly at any time on the battlefield?" A cold voice came from behind Zhuo Xing.


    Zhuo Xing''s pupils dilated, and his body immediately moved to the side.


    Blood flashed, and a broken arm flew out.


    "Ahhhhhhh..." Zhuo Xing clutched his **** left arm and screamed in pain, his body kept falling back.


    At the same time, he looked angrily at Ru Qi who had cut off one of his arms.


    Ru Qi looked at her with contempt, as if she was looking at a poor ant, while the sword in her hand still had blood.


    "Horus, what''s the matter with you!" Zhuo Xing endured the pain and roared angrily.


    He did take it lightly just now, he didn''t expect Ru Qi to appear behind him at that time.


    "You know she is very strong. Before she was in this state, the two of us were under great pressure to stop her, not to mention that you are throwing her to me now.


    She will ask if she is not careful, and I can''t help it. "Horus said he was also helpless.


    He wanted to entangle Ru Qi, but the difference in strength between the two was too big.


    "Zhuo Xing, this time it seems we have no chance. Retreat!" Luo Hui withdrew from her formation at this time.


    Although she had been pestering the two angel teams just now, she was very aware of what was happening outside.


    While she was angry with Zhuo Xing''s behavior, she was also surprised that the man had such a killer weapon specifically to deal with their Star Sky God System.


    "How can we withdraw?" Zhuo Xing roared angrily.


    Snapped


    Luo Hui slapped Zhuo Xing unceremoniously, and said in a cold voice, "Up to now, not only have we not got what we want.


    We have also lost at least two central gods and more than five quasi gods. And you have a broken arm. If you still have a brain, you''d better use your brain to think about it.


    Is there any need for us to fight this battle? Do you really want to fall into this place? "


    This slap obviously played a role and made Zhuo Xing calm down.


    He clutched his severed arm and looked at Ru Qi and Ye Hao coldly.


    "You two will wait for me, I have already remembered you. Today''s matter, I Zhuo Xing will definitely repay it twice!"


    After speaking, Zhuo Xing ordered a retreat, and all the people of the Star Sky God System followed Zhuo Xing to evacuate.


    "Cooperating with such an idiot is the greatest stupidity!" Horus murmured, the original good situation was turned into this by this idiot.


    Although Horus was unwilling, after looking at Ye Hao more, he also evacuated with his Egyptian gods.

 Chapter 2656： Then escape!

    Now, the battle here is over.


    Ru Xi, Su Mengmeng and others were also relieved.


    "Huh, my goodness. I''m so exhausted." Su Mengmeng walked out of the mecha, sweaty, with red cheeks, indicating that her previous battles gave her a lot of physical strength. Consumption.


    "Unexpectedly, we could survive the siege of the two gods."


    Su Mengmeng blinked her watery eyes. Although she was tired, she was also very happy.


    Although usually because of the pursuit of strength, he has participated in many battles, but no battle has been so intense this time.


    Let him experience what is really thrilling and refreshing.


    "A lower main **** actually killed two middle main gods. How did he do it?" Ru Xi now looked at Ye Hao, who was slowly falling in the sky.


    Su Mengmeng nodded: "I''m also very curious about how he did it. Originally, the lower main **** was under a lot of pressure when facing the middle main **** alone, so he could actually be a couple. Was the main **** really killed by Mr. Ye?",


    Su Mengmeng still had a trace of doubt in her heart.


    "Most of them were killed. After all, after so long, I didn''t come back." Zhuo Yu said with some certainty. She believed Ye Hao relatively more.


    Because she had seen Ye Hao''s amazing fighting talent and various fighting methods.


    At this moment, Ye Hao fell to the ground.


    Ru Qi also fell on the ground. Compared to Ye Hao, she was even more miserable. She fell directly to the ground.


    Since the battle is over, she has lifted her status as a ¡®bloody angel¡¯.


    And this directly caused Ru Qi''s previous fatigue and injuries to be doubled.


    Ru Qi panted, clutching her undulating chest.


    "Master Ruqi?"


    "Master Ruqi, do we want to catch up!"


    The two angel teams rushed out of the circle arranged by Luo Hui and asked worriedly around Ru Qi.


    In the angel family, there is a strict hierarchical system, and at the same time, low-level angels will worship those high-level angels very much and regard them as their idols.


    As for what kind of feeling this is, Zhuo Yu told Ye Hao before, a feeling that seems to come from the heart and has been in his life.


    It''s just that after Zhuoyu was reborn, this feeling was relatively weak.


    Just like now.


    Zhuo Yu would not admire Ru Qi like other angels, but just treated him as a powerful angel.


    "No... no need." Ru Qi shook her head, at this time she had almost no ability to experience another battle.


    She didn''t even think of the experience of the ruins of heaven and earth this time.


    Will make her appear so embarrassed.


    Squeak


    At this moment, the surrounding space turned out to be broken flowers, as if the TV had no signal.


    "What''s going on?" Su Mengmeng looked around in surprise.


    Zhuo Yu was more calm, she explained: "This is the ruins of heaven and earth are going to disappear. This time, the time of the ruins of heaven and earth is relatively short, and I don''t know if it has something to do with getting too many rough stones.


    Generally, after this happens, the remains of heaven and earth will be four to five minutes later.


    We will appear in certain places in the outer space according to the current location. "


    "Huh, finally we are about to show up. Staying in this place, I feel a very uneasy feeling every second." Su Mengmeng patted her chest and said happily.


    Although the relics of heaven and earth are a very good place, opportunities and dangers coexist.


    Most people do not want to stay in such a place for too long.


    What''s more, Su Mengmeng and the others have already got what they want, and there is no need to stay in this troubled place for a long time.


    "let''s go."


    Suddenly Ye Hao walked behind Su Mengmeng and Zhuo Yu, and without a word, he drove the two women into the distance.


    "No, they ran away!" a female angel exclaimed.


    Ru Qi suddenly raised her head, she gritted her teeth and shouted: "Asshole, chase me...chat me. Don''t let him run away!"


    "But... Lord Ru Qi, your current injury..." An angel looked at Ru Qi worriedly.


    Ru Qi waved his hand violently: "My injury is not important... That guy is very important... Anyway, get him back to me. Don''t hurt him. He is very important to our angel race."


    "Yes!"


    Hearing Ruqi Angel''s words, the two angel teams set off immediately, chasing in the direction of Ye Hao''s escape.


    At this time, Ru Xi walked to the side of Ru Qi and carefully helped Ru Qi up.


    "Why don''t you go after it!" Ru Qi looked at her sister.


    "I...I''m just the next main god. There is not much more than me... It''s better for me to stay and take care of your sister... After all, your sister is injured.


    You are also very important! "Ru Xi looked away, and said with some guilty conscience.


    Ru Qi stared at her sister, as if she had seen through Ru Xi''s careful thoughts.


    "No matter what. If that man really has the ability to resurrect the angel''s heart, then he is no less important to our angel race as a rough stone of the best heaven and earth!" Ru Qi said sternly.


    "Then...then if he arrives in our angel race, what will...what?" Ru Xi asked in a low voice.


    "Lose freedom." Ru Qi said without hesitation: "This kind of person has this ability. The three twelve-winged angels will not let him leave the range of the angel **** system.


    It is estimated that he will be imprisoned in the Angel City for life. "


    "Imprisoned? But like this, isn''t Ye Hao very pitiful. He... he still has a lot of things to do, and the earth plane is still under attack by demons.


    The race there cannot live without Ye Hao. "Ru Xi couldn''t help but said.


    "Ru Xi, you have to be clear. You are an angel, our first duty is to guard our angel principles! Angel **** system is always our most important thing!" Ru Qi noticed that her sister''s thinking was wrong, she stared at her own My sister reminded.


    "I...I know." Ru Xi was a little afraid of her sister, lowered her head and said in a low voice.


    But her heart still didn''t want Ye Hao to be caught, which was why she didn''t chase after him just now.


    ...


    The ruins of heaven and earth faded quickly, and the people who were in the ruins of heaven and earth appeared again in the barren plane in a blink of an eye.


    "Where are we?" Yanba looked around.


    "Our position should be a little farther away from the original entry point." Hong Luan whispered.


    "Huh, no matter what. This time our gains in the ruins of heaven and earth are not small." Huang''er looked at the crowd.


    The people in their squad, it can be said that everyone has returned with a full load, and their realm has improved by at least one level.


    "Hehehe. We are lucky, and we finally waited for a group of people. I know them, they are people of the lava **** system. But they are the strength of the low-level quasi gods."


    "Low-level quasi-god? That''s good, let''s play a high-level quasi-god."


    "Hey, you guys had better hand over all the things you got from the ruins of heaven and earth, otherwise don''t blame us for being polite."


    There were a crowd of people around, thirty or forty people, and everyone had a greedy expression on their faces.


    Watching Hongluan and others as if looking at a treasure.

 Chapter 2657： Their growth!

    "One high-level quasi-god, three middle-level quasi-gods, and six low-level quasi-gods, the others are of the eighth-level level. How to divide?" Daniel said with a fist clenched with a smile.


    Without a second word, Yan Ba ??said, "I want two mid-level quasi gods."


    As if for fear that someone would **** him.


    "Can you do two? Do you want to leave me alone?" Huang''er looked at Yanba suspiciously.


    Yanba patted his chest: "Do you doubt me? I tell you, I am holding a bit of strength and there is nowhere to release it. It happened that this group of people hit the muzzle. Only two, if I can''t kill two. After I go back, I invite you to the best place to eat."


    "Yeah. The remaining Intermediate Quasi-God is mine." Huang''er said excitedly, but was held back by Hong Luan.


    "Huang''er, it''s still a bit difficult for you to deal with a mid-level quasi-god. Go and fix three low-level quasi-gods." Hong Luan said.


    Huang''er pouted, but honestly surrendered the last Intermediate Quasi-God to Hong Luan. After all, Hong Luan''s strength is indeed above her.


    People now have the power of two elements!


    "Then the remaining three low-level quasi-gods and the eighth-level chores, leave it to me and Daniel." Zheng Yan has put on the red armor at this moment and is ready to fight.


    Hearing that this group of people distributes them as if they are divided into meals makes this group quite annoyed.


    Among them, the high-ranking quasi-god man directly flew down: "I let you be blind, I will let you know how good I am!"


    A fire light blocked the man''s way, and then a woman bathed in flames appeared in front of him.


    "Your opponent is me." Huo Ling raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    Taotao flames were jealous around her.


    Hong Luan and others looked at Huo Ling with some envy.


    Because that is no longer the element of fire, it is the law of fire!


    After absorbing so many fire elements and the last fire law creature, Hong Luan finally realized the fire law before the ruins of heaven and earth dissipated.


    "The law of fire? How is this possible!" The high-ranking quasi-god''s eyes widened, he couldn''t believe that the woman in front of him had the law of fire, and the aura on her body was still in the realm of the high-ranking quasi-god!


    "We should do it too." The mid-level quasi-god breath of Yanba burst out, and at the same time he directly became his original body, Earth Yanlong!


    Huang''er and Hongluan also exploded with the breath of an intermediate quasi-god.


    The flame around Hongluan''s body is second only to the fire spirit, because the wind assists the fire, and the wind and fire elements of Hongluan complement each other.


    This made her current strength almost equal to Yanba.


    Zheng Yan and Daniel are also low-level quasi-gods.


    All of a sudden, it directly surprised the people in ambush around him.


    This is completely different from the information they got.


    What did this group of people gain from the ruins of heaven and earth, they have grown so much!


    Five minutes later, all this group of "robbers" fled.


    This group of people is really too tough, and I don''t know if they just broke through the relationship, one by one is just like a chicken blood.


    "It''s so cool, don''t run if you have the ability." Yan Ba ??shouted and laughed.


    "Our group of people will go back within a hundred years. Our lava **** system can become a third-rate **** system if not sure." Zheng Yan considers a lot of things, the first thing to consider is the status of his **** system.


    Huang''er asked another question: "But after we go back, it is estimated that some people will have a hard time."


    "You are talking about the gang of Emperor Yan, right?" Hongluan saw what Huang''er meant.


    This is indeed true.


    This time, Hong Luan and the rest of the world have been greatly improved, and the current improvement in strength is still a small part, and the most important thing is their talent.


    For example, Huo Ling, she is now a high-level quasi-god, but she has the law of fire, plus the things that have not been digested in the body.


    In the future, he can definitely become the main god.


    And Hong Luan, the master of the power of the two elements, became the main **** only a matter of time.


    Other people with the weakest strength can also become high-level quasi gods, and they have a great probability of becoming the main gods.


    It can be said that these few of them represent the future of the lava **** system.


    This is indeed a great threat to those who now control the lava **** system.


    "Huoling? What are you thinking about?" Huang''er looked at Huoling who was not involved in the discussion.


    Even in the battle just now, Huo Ling didn''t raise much interest, his eyes were always a little dim.


    "I am a little worried about Ye Gongzi. He has given us so many opportunities and is kind to us to recreate. It''s a pity...The gods are so big, we don''t know if it is possible to meet him."


    Huo Ling lowered his head and said in a deep voice: "Moreover, the lava **** system is too small compared to the world he lives in."


    Several people were silent.


    Their opportunities this time are all because of the mysterious man.


    Although they have grown a lot now, they are still in two worlds with that man.


    Maybe after this time, they won''t have the chance to meet again.


    The reason why Huo Ling was not interested in the lava **** system was because she still wanted to see that man again, even if she was just looking at it from a distance.


    But if you want to do this, it means that she must first surpass the existence of the lava **** system, otherwise the man will always be out of reach.


    "Huo Ling, let''s cheer together. I believe that one day, our family can see Master Ye again." Hong Luan patted Huo Ling''s shoulder and encouraged.


    "Yeah." Huo Ling nodded.


    The Yanba people on the side shrugged helplessly.


    They knew that the beauties in their team who had always been above the top had an object in their hearts that other men could hardly pass in a short time.


    That man was too tall, and being tall so that men like them had no desire to overcome, they could only admire the man''s vague back.


    ...


    Little did he know that Ye Hao, who had entered the hearts of some young girls, was now leaving the barren plane with Zhuoyu and Su Mengmeng.


    Entered into the giant **** system.


    Passing through here, passing through a few more gods, you can reach the Duobao gods where Su Mengmeng is.


    Ye Hao''s purpose this time was the Duobao Divine Element. In any case, he had to contact the shadow witch doctor.


    Because of the illness of his father Ye Zhan, it was impossible for Ye Hao to let go of this last opportunity.


    At the same time, the news that a mysterious person had obtained a lot of treasures in the ruins of heaven and earth spread in several gods.


    ...


    One of the darkest corners of the barren plane.


    A trio appeared in the darkness.


    "Am I out?" The three people looked at their bodies, as if they couldn''t believe it.

 Chapter 2658： Meeting of the Three Angel Kings

    Three days later


    Angel God System¡¤Angel Holy City


    This is a city floating in the largest star field of the Angel God System. It is not a planet or a star, but a city.


    A holy city in the eyes of all angels.


    At the same time, this is also a god-killing weapon of the angel clan, which was handed down by a god-king-level angel.


    In the most central temple of the Angel City.


    Today is a special day, because three twelve-winged angels gathered together at the same time.


    This is a very rare thing.


    And the three twelve-winged angels gathered together, which meant that something very important had happened.


    On three pure white thrones.


    The blonde Shila Twelve Winged Angel and the black-haired Rowling Twelve Winged Angel were sitting on either side.


    In the center, there is a very beautiful, snow-white hair with golden and white eyes.


    This is the current strongest of the Angel God System¡¤Twelve Winged Angel¡¤Secilia.


    A sword was pinned to her waist.


    She is also recognized as one of the top three powerhouses among the gods and all realms.


    In the center of the temple, several angels knelt on one knee.


    Sister Ruqi Ruqi, and Yao.


    Ru Qi is holding a brocade box in both hands. Inside the brocade box are two original stones of heaven and earth: "Three angel kings, these are two original stones of heaven and earth obtained from the remains of heaven and earth."


    "Well, that''s good. The two rough stones of heaven and earth are quite rewarding. This time, the other angels who were with them have also gained a lot of strength.


    In the next 10,000 years, we will have at least three more ten-winged angels, sixteen eight-winged angels, and a hundred seraphs. Sheila said with satisfaction.


    "But Ru Qi compared to the incident you reported earlier, the original stone of the world is second." Rowling stared at Ru Xi and said solemnly: "Are you sure you were really resurrected from the heart of an angel?"


    "This...Lorraine Angel King..." Ru Xi faced three angel kings at the same time for the first time, really a little nervous.


    "Don''t be nervous, let you perform this mission and tell you everything about that man." Sai Cilia Angel King said lightly.


    Ru Xi swallowed and felt the encouraging look of her sister next to her. She began to destroy her team by Ye Hao when she first entered the earth. Then she was resurrected. She cooperated with Ye Hao and participated in the battle against the devil. Again.


    "As for whether I was resurrected from the heart of an angel...I am not sure...because I lost consciousness after I was killed by him.


    When I was resurrected, for the time being, I was resurrected. It feels like just sleeping, so I''m not sure. But Senior Zhuo Yu said that at the time. "Ru Xi said.


    "Rolin, did you actually see the scene where Ru Xi team was killed by the regiment?" Sai Cilia Angel King interrogated Rowling Angel King.


    The Angel King Rowling nodded and said, "At least the scene I saw with my magical skills is like that. Unless it is said that the earth species named Ye Hao has the ability to confuse me.


    But so far, I have not encountered such an ability among the gods and all realms, only directly interfered with me to see it, and did not say that the scene I saw was forged.


    But this man is very special, so I am not sure if he has such ability. "


    The Angel King Rowling was very conservative. She did not say certain words, but gave a considerable evaluation.


    "An earth species has the ability to resurrect the angel''s heart. This is really hard for me to believe." Sheila Angel King shook his head and said.


    When they learned about this, they were really shocked.


    Because in their traditional concept, an angel becomes an angel''s heart after death, that is, it is already dead.


    There has never been a resurrection.


    "Zhuyu also followed that man?" Sai Cilia asked the Angel King.


    "Yeah." Ru Qi responded.


    "If you can find Zhuoyu, maybe you can get more information. But anyway, this matter is now the most important thing for our angel race.


    If that kid''s ability is confirmed, it is undoubtedly a god-killing weapon for our angel race! "The Angel King Sheila said sternly.


    The number of angels is scarce, and every battle casualties makes the angels heartbroken.


    If there is such a resurrection weapon, it means that the angel warriors of the angel tribe can be resurrected in the future!


    This is enough for the strength of the Angel Race to suddenly rise to the level of being alongside the Immortal Buddha God System.


    "However, this news can''t be spread. If other gods learn about this man''s ability, we will definitely send someone out to prevent us from getting this man." The Angel King Rowling reminded.


    "Who else knows about this matter?" Celia Angel King asked.


    Ru Qi replied: "In the team we set off this time, only me, Yao and my sister knew about it. After returning to the Angel God System, we notified the three Angel Kings."


    "Well, well done. According to the information you provided, this earth species called Ye Hao is likely to go to the Duobao Divine System, right?" Celia Angel King asked.


    Ru Qi nodded, and recounted Ye Hao''s father''s serious injury and urgent need of treatment.


    It also includes the knowledge of the Shadow Witch Doctor by the Dubao Divine Element.


    "Shadow Witch Doctor? The Duobao Divine System really has a lot of friendship. Na Yao, you personally lead the team to the Duobao Divine System VIP. Remember, in any case, you must bring this man back intact.


    If anyone stops in the middle, you can treat it as an enemy of our angel race, and I give you the highest decision-making power. "Secilia Angel King said.


    Yao clenched fists with both hands: "Yes. Yao takes the lead."


    Ru Qi interjected at this time: "Angel King, I think it is far from enough to send Yao."


    Yao frowned slightly next to him.


    Ru Qi continued: "I don''t think Yao''s strength is insufficient, but that man is too cunning. He has the law of space, and the power of many other laws, and even more than double-digit elemental power!


    Although the frontal battle is not Yao''s opponent, the endless methods are enough to escape under the hands of a higher master god. "


    "Do you mean letting our Angel King take action?" Sai Cilia Angel King said in a deep voice.


    Ru Qi lowered her head: "I think this is the most important thing right now, and it seems that both the Star Sky God System and the Egyptian God System are staring at this person.


    So we must hurry up. If there is an Angel King who is willing to make a shot, it is best to send at least three ten-winged angels.


    I am willing to go with Yao, after all, he escaped from under my hands, and I have an unshirkable responsibility. "


    Ru Qi clenched her fists, her eyes with determination.


    Although she doesn''t hate the man now, the humiliation that the man brought to her makes this proud woman still unable to let go.


    Only by grabbing the man with his own hands and bringing him back can she defend her angelic pride.

 Chapter 2659： Arrived in the Dabao God System

    "Ru Qi, I know what you are thinking. You can''t go this time. You have just come out of the ruins of heaven and earth, and the law creatures and elemental creatures you got in the ruins of heaven and earth are still not completely absorbed in your body.


    If you swallow the rough stone of heaven and earth at this time, the effect will be very good. Maybe you can step into the **** king level in a very short time, don''t you want to become the fourth angel king in the angel **** system now? "Sila Angel King looked at Ru Qi and said.


    Ru Qi bit her lip.


    "As for our three angel kings, Celia Angel King will soon have an appointment with others, so now we must ensure that we maintain the best condition.


    The Angel King Rowling needs to investigate what you reported about the invasion of the Earth''s plane by the Demon Plane. The threat is not small, so he can''t get out of it for the time being.


    As for me, I and several other high-ranking master gods are currently working together to build a god-killing weapon. As you know, this is a critical moment, and I can''t get out of it. "Sila Angel King said.


    Ru Qi nodded, she knew some of these things.


    "But what you said is true, so be it. I sent Tier to go with Yao." Cecilia made the final decision.


    Although Ru Qi was still a little worried, this was by far the biggest force that the Angel Race could mobilize.


    Regardless of the fact that the Angel Race is a first-class god, it is also known as one of the strongest fighting races.


    But because the number of angels is decreasing year by year.


    As a result, many places and battlefields require angels to be stationed, and there is really not much manpower to deploy.


    The Tier mentioned by the Angel King Cecilia is also a high-ranking god, and Ye Hao Cecilia Angel King''s left-wing guard angel.


    This is similar to Ru Qi''s position.


    In the angel family, every angel king will personally order two angels as his left and right guard angels.


    This also means that these two angels are the objects that the Angel King values ??and prepares to cultivate.


    At present, these three angel kings were once the guard angels of other angel kings.


    And to become a guardian angel, strength is naturally a part that needs to be considered. In most cases, only the ten-winged angel of the upper main **** has the chance to be accepted as a guardian angel by the angel king.


    Finally, this matter was confirmed.


    Ye Hao''s identity was marked as top-secret by the three angel kings. Except for the two ten-winged angels who performed the mission, everyone else, even the angels who followed the team, didn''t know what the goal was this time.


    I only know that it is a person and needs to be brought back safely.


    ...


    And this man who made the angel race worry about him, at this moment, ended his roaming travel in several gods.


    After three days of continuous advancement, Ye Hao and the others finally reached the range of the Duobao Divine Element.


    "Is this the Duobao Divine Element?" Ye Hao walked through the portal and looked at the star field outside.


    The star field here is quite different from other star fields.


    This is quite similar to the science fiction films on the earth about the illusion of the future.


    Every planet has its own starport, and there are starships in the starport that can transport people and fight.


    "This place is considered to be a multi-talented god, but it is only in the marginal area. We need to take a starship to reach our main star field for five hours." Su Mengmeng said.


    "Then I will take you to fly over." Ye Hao was a little anxious.


    Su Mengmeng covered her mouth and chuckled. She looked at Ye Hao and said, "Young Master Ye, you just don¡¯t know about starships. The cruising speed of the starship we are going to take is almost equivalent to the extreme flight of the high-level master gods of the law of wind. speed.


    And there is no need to recharge or stop midway.


    Ye Gongzi, you are very strong, but can you maintain the flight speed of the upper master **** and fly for five hours? "


    Uh


    Ye Hao was silent, it was indeed somewhat difficult.


    Such speed requirements, according to Ye Hao''s current situation, let alone five hours, it is estimated that it can only support five minutes.


    "Does your starship fly so fast?" Ye Hao had some doubts.


    The upper main **** still has the flying speed of the wind law, that is no joke.


    "You will know this after sitting down. The things of our Duobao Divine Element will open your eyes to those of you who only focus on your own cultivation." Su Mengmeng said playfully.


    After that, Su Mengmeng took out something like a communicator, and soon some people in sci-fi style tights appeared to greet her.


    After all, Su Mengmeng is the daughter of the ruler of the Duobao God family, and Ye Hao still understands this treatment.


    After that, a luxurious new small starship appeared in Star Harbor, and Ye Hao Zhuoyu and Su Mengmeng followed along.


    "Miss, the Starship has already arranged for you. The channel will be opened for you first. It will enter the space channel in ten minutes and enter the curved flight state within twenty minutes.


    It is expected to arrive at the destination in five hours. Is there any problem? "A person with the appearance of a senior woman looked at Su Mengmeng respectfully and asked about everything that had been arranged.


    The cautious look seemed to make Su Mengmeng angry.


    "Well, I''m very satisfied. Thanks for your hard work." Su Mengmeng said casually.


    "Then I will go down. It''s an honor to serve you, Missy." After speaking, the senior woman got down from the starship with a sigh of relief.


    And Ye Hao and the others arrived in the riding area, it was simply a science fiction style slowly.


    It''s not the kind of feeling of being an airplane.


    It is an apartment-style room surrounded by transparent glass, with a sofa in the center, a swimming pool next to it, and various things.


    "Sit down. Ye Gongzi, you dare to go this way. It would take a week. You just walked for three days." Su Mengmeng looked at Ye Hao.


    For these three days, Ye Hao can be said to be non-stop, unless he sees the two girls are really tired, otherwise there is no chance to stop.


    Whenever there is a chance, he directly tears open the gap in space by himself.


    "Don''t worry, if I go late. I''m worried that someone will wait for me at your father first." Ye Hao said with a wry smile.


    Su Mengmeng was taken aback for a moment, and then she understood. She said, "Are you worried about the Angel Race?"


    "I don''t think your father will fight against the angel race for me." Ye Hao said helplessly.


    Before Ru Qi and Ru Xi knew that Ye Hao was eager to treat his father, and they also knew that they were going to the Duobao Divine Element to find the Shadow Witch Doctor, so they would definitely stop Ye Hao from the Duobao Divine Element.


    Ye Hao didn''t dare to take the pressure of the first-class **** system lightly, so he could only hurry up.


    "That''s true." Su Mengmeng nodded, and she knew if the angel would really ask her father for someone.


    Even if her father knew Ye Hao''s help to Su Mengmeng, he couldn''t keep Ye Hao under pressure.


    After all, no matter how strong the Duobao God System is, it is only a second-rate God System.


    But those who want Ye Hao are first-class gods.

 Chapter 2660： Amazing technology research

    "What''s the matter with the black planet over there?" Ye Hao pointed to a few steel-like planets in the distance, and there was something like thick smoke on the periphery of the planet.


    "You said that, that is the planet of the industrial system." Su Mengmeng said.


    "Industrial system?" Ye Hao was a little curious.


    At this time, he looked at several planets again.


    Some planets are as ugly as this planet, so dark, and you can see dense clouds.


    And some planets are very high-tech, you can see space elevators, and beautiful star rings.


    "Our Duobao Department of God is mainly for research, so we need some heavy industry factories for research. Those things are very harmful to nature and the environment.


    Therefore, we will screen some planets with small populations and position them as industrial planets, where factories are everywhere, which can rank various toxic gases, or chemical raw materials.


    And those very beautiful planets are places where residents usually live. "Su Mengmeng said.


    Ye Hao understands that this is equivalent to separating the industrial area from the residential area.


    There is also such an arrangement on the earth, but the Dabao Divine System has implemented this measure on the planet.


    "The starship has started to accelerate. It may be a little faster during the acceleration. If you are not used to it, you can sit down first." Su Mengmeng reminded.


    Ye Hao smiled and stood still, he wanted to experience this feeling.


    Zhuo Yu was also standing next to Ye Hao, and she also had great curiosity about this novelty.


    The starship began to accelerate little by little, and the scenery outside the transparent window began to retreat quickly.


    At this time, a large circular building appeared in front of the starship.


    It is a mechanical ring, about the size of a satellite, and some lightning and thunder can be seen in the ring.


    The moment the starship passed through the ring, the speed suddenly increased.


    Ye Hao didn''t move, but the burning feather next to him took a step back subconsciously.


    At this moment, Ye Hao and others could hardly see the scenery outside the window, and could only see the lines regressing continuously.


    Moreover, the originally translucent glass began to be filled with black liquid. After a few seconds, the glass became a black wall.


    "The speed is already fast. To protect safety, a special material is added to the glass," Su Mengmeng explained.


    At this moment, the original huge 360¡ã floor-to-ceiling windows, only a few small windows are left to see the scenery outside. In fact, at this speed, even if you look outside, you can''t see anything.


    "Is this the fastest speed?" Ye Hao asked in confusion.


    He felt that this speed seemed to be only quasi-god.


    "Not yet, we have to perform three stages of acceleration to get to the fastest speed of this starship. Then we can drive into the orbit of the starship." Su Mengmeng blinked and said.


    "Three paragraphs?" Ye Hao puzzled.


    "There are three circles like just now, and there are two left." Su Mengmeng said.


    At this moment, a huge circle appeared in front of the starship, this time because the starship itself was so fast, it almost passed through in the blink of an eye.


    And speed is also mentioned suddenly.


    This time, Ye Hao''s body shook slightly, and Zhuo Yu almost fell, but fortunately he held the sofa next to him.


    "Sister Zhuoyu, you can sit down first. The gravitational magnetic field on the sofa can protect your body. After the acceleration is completed, the system in the starship will be adjusted and this situation will not happen again." Mengmeng reminded.


    Zhuo Yu didn''t support it anymore, and there was a period of acceleration next. If she came and accelerated again and made her fall into shit, it would be unsightly.


    "What is the principle of your acceleration?" Ye Hao now turned into a curious baby.


    Su Mengmeng picked up a small card next to it, which looked like a tablet with projection function.


    A projection appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    "In terms of interstellar traffic, we are divided into cruise orbits, which are orbits that can only be entered after the starship has accelerated. The orbits entered by the starship at different speeds are different.


    Before entering the interstellar cruise orbit, the starship needs to accelerate to a speed that allows it to enter the orbit.


    At the earliest, it took up to half an hour for a starship to accelerate to cruising speed, and even several hours for all starships that fell behind.


    At that time, our engine system research had reached a bottleneck, and someone proposed whether external forces could be used to accelerate the starship.


    Now that we have the accelerating star ring that we passed through earlier, the speed of the starship through the star ring itself will increase a bit.


    In this way, there is no need to consider the engine system.


    Like our current three-stage acceleration, it may take three hours to change it to, but now we only need three minutes.


    The same is true for deceleration. Su Mengmeng explained.


    Ye Hao understood the meaning of this simple and simple explanation.


    This accelerating starring is like an accelerating belt, and the starship will accelerate when it enters it.


    After accelerating to a certain speed, you can be allowed to enter the''highway''.


    When approaching the destination, the star ring can also be used to artificially slow down, which greatly reduces the time originally required.


    "Then how did you speed up the starship..." When Ye Hao was talking, the starship had already entered the third star ring.


    The speed has once again improved a notch.


    This time, Ye Hao couldn''t help taking a step back with his right foot, so that he could stabilize his body.


    Pop pop


    Su Mengmeng sat on the sofa and applauded: "It''s great. Ye Gongzi, you know, some other middle-ranked master gods have tried standing still, but the best has almost taken 15 steps back, and even more direct Fell to the ground.


    Ye Gongzi is only the lower main god, and he can hold it! "


    Ye Hao smiled, in fact, there was still some concealment in his heart, and even if he was prepared, his body would retreat.


    "As for how to speed up is actually very simple, it is to combine some things. For example, the law of wind, such as the law of fire, combine some of them and use machinery to run..."


    Su Mengmeng said a lot at once, but Ye Hao basically didn''t understand it.


    It feels like an ordinary person is listening to a scientist''s lecture, and it is simply not in the same class.


    To know Ye Hao''s current level of knowledge, he is already the most powerful brain on earth, but in front of Su Mengmeng''s technology, he is just a primary school student.


    "Actually, have you not considered space jumping technology like this speed up flight?" Ye Hao thought of the technology of starships in science fiction films on Earth.


    In the blink of an eye, he crossed to another star field.

 Chapter 2661： Su Mengmeng’s Invention·Blue Shadow Armor

    "We are also researching this thing, but the materials available for research are really too small. After all, no one can say about space.


    There are even fewer cultivators with spatial elements or spatial laws. Some of those with high realms can be difficult to move from a second-rate **** system, so we can only study it step by step. "Su Mengmeng said helplessly.


    The problem of space is indeed very difficult.


    It''s not as simple as the research in earth science fiction films.


    "That''s right. There is a study, I may need your help from Mr. Ye." Su Mengmeng looked at Ye Hao eagerly, like a little girl eager for lollipops.


    "You said it." Although the Tiandi rough stone that I gave before is a repayment for Su Mengmeng''s previous kindness, Ye Hao has already regarded Su Mengmeng as a friend, and he will consider his friend''s request.


    "In fact, we have a lot of research on space. This makes it difficult for the starship to pass through this project, and it is difficult to achieve it in a short time.


    But I have a project here that is somewhat hopeful, as if you used teleport yourself before.


    Can you tell me how much distance you can teleport normally, how many times can you teleport continuously, and what is the interval between teleports? "When Su Mengmeng heard Ye Hao''s agreement, she hurriedly asked a bunch of questions cheerfully.


    Ye Hao directly replied: "The distance of teleportation depends on the situation of the space at the time. Just like some places with relatively small space suppression force, I can teleport more than 100 kilometers at a time, and the teleport interval can be as short as 0.01 second, which can be continuous. Perform about a hundred teleports.


    By this continuous I mean there is no rest in between.


    If I change it to a place with terrifying suppression power like the ruins of heaven and earth, I can only teleport from one kilometer to a hundred meters, the teleport interval takes about 0.5 seconds, and I can only perform about ten consecutive teleports.


    You ask this, do you want to study the magical artifacts of teleport? This seems to have such artifacts too. "


    That''s why Ye Hao couldn''t get rid of Ru Qi quickly in the ruins of heaven and earth.


    "It is indeed a magical weapon similar to teleportation, and there are indeed weapons of this kind in the gods. For example, the flashing dagger can teleport a distance of 50 kilometers with a single charge.


    For example, the teleport pendant can be teleported for a short distance within one kilometer about ten times.


    But these magical instruments without exception have some problems, such as the very high requirements for use, the pressure that they need to withstand from the space and the teleportation, and there is enough energy to start these instruments.


    Such artifacts are imperfect in my opinion, and the artifacts I study are all scheduled to be used by most people.


    For example, an ordinary person can teleport with a teleportation tool! And it has to be mass-produced, not just a few. "Su Mengmeng said a very terrifying creative ideal.


    Ye Hao''s expression became serious, and he looked at Su Mengmeng: "You mean to say. You want to create a magic weapon without requiring the realm and strength of the holder. As long as you know how to operate it, you can perform short distances. Teleports, and the number of teleports is very high."


    "At least one hundred to one thousand recharges at a time, and the distance must be about ten kilometers, otherwise it will not meet my requirements at all." Su Mengmeng raised his head and said firmly.


    When talking about invention, Ye Hao found that Su Mengmeng''s eyes would light up.


    For Su Mengmeng''s invention, Ye Hao also thought of a possibility.


    As a user of the laws of space, Ye Hao has tasted the benefits of too much teleportation.


    Whether it is attacking or fighting or fleeing and hiding.


    This is simply not very useful.


    Assuming that there are such magical instruments, and they can be produced on a large scale, the number is not too much, one hundred is enough.


    Imagine it.


    One hundred quasi-god-level powerhouses with free teleportation artifacts!


    This can definitely kill any low-level master **** powerhouse in seconds.


    If it were a hundred low-level master gods, Ye Hao even believed that they might fight the upper master god, as long as the upper master **** did not have the ability to suppress space.


    After all, no matter how strong a person is, it is very annoying for a group of enemies who do not know when and where they will appear.


    If there is such an elite squad that has always been fascinating, then the Jedi can make most of the gods and ten thousand realms bow their heads and dare not provoke them.


    "How likely is it that you can create such a magic weapon?" Ye Hao asked.


    "80%!" Su Mengmeng snapped her fingers, and she took out a blue crystal and a belt from her bracelet.


    She tied the belt around her waist and put the blue crystal into one of the containers.


    "Blue Shadow Armor Model 1008 is launched."


    Kaz Kaz


    In the next few seconds, a layer of blue substance began to appear on Su Mengmeng''s body, and finally a blue armor was formed, covering Su Mengmeng.


    A warrior in a blue full-length armor just appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    Then the part of the head armor disappeared.


    "This was made by upgrading and transforming the silver ghost armor developed by my father. The principle is a symbiotic body that can be transformed into various forms according to the host''s ideas and controlled by the host.


    For example, I can make it into armor or make it into a skirt. Things like this can be very versatile, and can be worn regardless of race. "Su Mengmeng concealed the deformation of this thing.


    Sure enough, as Su Mengmeng said, she can become all kinds of looks she wants.


    It suddenly became a long skirt, and suddenly it became a leather jacket.


    "Its original silver ghost armor also has such a function, and it can also repair itself. But at that time, this armor was positioned as a melee armor, and the person wearing it could slightly improve the combat effectiveness.


    For example, the original low-level quasi-god can fight with the middle-level quasi-god when worn, but it can actually achieve this effect. There are many similar things. Strictly speaking, things like my father can only be regarded as failures. Just a few hundred of them were manufactured and they were left in the collection. "


    Su Mengmeng shrugged, and didn''t care about speaking bad things about her father.


    "Then why did you choose it?" Zhuo Yu asked beside him.


    "Because I have taken a fancy to its two advantages." Su Mengmeng snapped his fingers, and then raised a finger: "The first advantage is that it can be mass-produced. The most important thing is that it is a W33 symbiont. , The quantity is large, although there will not be too many limitations on the raw materials.


    And it has great compatibility. You can set a lot of magic circles and inscriptions on it. There will be no repulsion problems. I have tried to bless two completely different elements of the fire system and the water system on it. problem. "


    Su Mengmeng held up a second finger again: "And the most important reason is the second! I found that the silver ghost armor made by this W33 symbiote has a high resistance to space.


    I first made some ordinary creatures wear this armor and entered some interlayers of space, and they came out safely, and then I conducted experiments on intelligent life, and they were all very successful.


    Even ordinary people with no abilities can carry out plane teleportation with this armor! "

 Chapter 2662： help me!

    Chapter 2662 Help me!


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up.


    This is a very good highlight, Ye Hao knows very well how much pressure ordinary people will endure when teleporting.


    When Ye Hao first used teleport, he could feel this pressure.


    It feels like two arms are being pulled by a large truck, and they are about to tear apart.


    "Then I modified my father''s armor to a certain extent and added some features. This gave birth to my Blue Shadow armor 1008 model.


    1008 means that this is the 1008th item. When the final form is finalized, it will be given a new code name. "Su Mengmeng continued: "After the foundation is determined, it is the breakthrough on the key issues, and that is the spatial aspect.


    I have studied a lot of space teleportation artifacts, but no matter how I modify it, the blue shadow armor path I made has a big problem. "


    Su Mengmeng took out something similar to a USB flash drive and projected several three-dimensional images, all of which were blue shadow armors, regardless of different models.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the numbers above, Ye Hao couldn''t tell the difference.


    "The first one to see the effect was Blue Shadow 179. It can teleport 100 meters, and it can continue teleporting ten times. The success rate of 10,000 experiments is 67%. The effect is not very significant, and the success rate cannot reach the target. "


    Su Mengmeng pointed to the next few models again.


    "Blue Shadow 345, after a series of experiments, the success rate reached 93%, which is one step closer to the 95% pass line in my heart. But the other aspects of the effect are still similar to the 179."


    Blue Shadow 748, this one is made by me giving up the number of teleports and focusing on safety and teleport distance. The maximum teleport distance can reach seven kilometers, and the success rate is 87%. However, the number of teleports is only about three times.


    Another Blue Shadow 874 focuses on the number of teleports and safety. The number of times reached a thousand times, and the success rate was 79%, but the teleport distance was extremely reduced, only about ten to twenty meters. "


    When talking about these inventions, Su Mengmeng was very dissatisfied and frowned.


    "The 1008 in my body is considered relatively successful, but it is far from reaching my requirements. I can only teleport within a hundred meters, and the number of teleports is only about 100 times, and the success rate is only a poor 75%.


    I am now completely at a bottleneck. Regarding this research, I have asked a lot of masters of the Dabao theology with good qualifications, including my father.


    But after they saw my data, they all thought that my research was impossible.


    Although on the surface this is simpler than making the starship teleport, in some respects it is too much ahead.


    If you want to develop successfully, you can only reduce the requirements for certain aspects, such as teleport distance, number of teleports, and success rate.


    But if these requirements are reduced, what is the difference with the existing teleportation artifacts.


    What I want is innovation, what I want is a stunning invention that can completely subvert the world view of the gods and all realms. "Su Mengmeng was holding her hair out of control.


    Ye Hao was not surprised by Su Mengmeng''s performance.


    The scientists he had met on the earth, Ye Hao, who was crazier than her, had seen them when they encountered bottlenecks. This was nothing at all.


    "Then what''s your aim?" Ye Hao asked, looking at the blue shadow armor.


    Su Mengmeng raised her head and her eyes glowed: "The maximum teleport distance must be at least ten kilometers, and the number of teleports with a one-time charge must reach 1,000 times! The success rate must be above 99%!


    The 95% that I said before is just the passing line in my mind, and my requirements for my invention cannot just be above the passing line! "


    Ye Hao listened to Su Mengmeng''s explanation.


    If it really meets Su Mengmeng''s requirements, such things can be manufactured in batches, and only a few hundred are needed, which is enough to change many things.


    Even the first-class gods must pay attention to this weapon.


    The level of this weapon is no less than the super artifact!


    "But you have asked so many masters who are good at invention, including your father. You also said before that the Duobao God System is not the strongest research and invention of the gods, but you say it is the second one. , Absolutely no one dares to say first.


    You professionals can''t help it. What use is it for you to ask me? "Ye Hao said with a light smile.


    Su Mengmeng hurriedly shook her head, and walked to Ye Hao in two steps in three steps, and said with some excitement: "That''s different. Before, I considered the problem from the perspective of the inventor, and walking that line is considered a bottleneck.


    But I think if you can look at the problem from the perspective of those of you who can use the space abilities at will, can you get some breakthroughs, so I want to ask Mr. Ye to agree to my request anyway.


    As long as you are willing to agree to my request, I can satisfy you no matter what the conditions are. "


    With that, Su Mengmeng bowed deeply to Ye Hao.


    I have to say that Su Mengmeng, as a scientific research inventor, is really attentive.


    It even offered such a condition, knowing how much courage it takes to let a woman make such a promise to a man who has just met a man.


    "I can try, but I can''t guarantee success. In addition, I do have one condition." Ye Haoxu looked at Su Mengmeng with his eyes.


    "Say it!" Su Mengmeng looked at Ye Hao excitedly. Seeing her like that, she didn''t think in any evil direction at all.


    And Ye Hao is indeed not such a person who has no bottom line.


    "My condition is very simple. If such an invention is really researched, I should be regarded as having ordinary credit, right." Ye Hao said 0.


    Su Mengmeng nodded again and again: "Yes, if it succeeds. Then Ye Gongzi, you will also become one of the inventors, and I will sign you!"


    "It doesn''t matter if we have a signature or something, but the blue shadow armor that we researched later can be used at will by both of us, but if we sell or provide it to a third party, we must obtain the consent of both.


    And if you want to sell, then I must be the unconditional first choice! "Ye Hao said solemnly.


    It doesn''t matter if Su Mengmeng can study this thing successfully.


    This thing has a very large impact on battles and wars, and it''s not just a leapfrog battle.


    It can even cause great intimidation.


    If this kind of weapon is really made, Ye Hao naturally does not want to be controlled by his own enemies, so he needs to reach this agreement with Su Mengmeng.


    "No problem." Su Mengmeng agreed without saying a word, wondering if she had seriously considered the importance of this thing.


    In other words, she simply wanted to make this thing.


    Forget it, Ye Hao didn''t want to think about it anyway, as long as Su Mengmeng agreed.


    "I don''t have a lot of time, five hours now. Let''s have a preliminary discussion first and see if we can bring you preliminary progress." Ye Hao said.

 Chapter 2663： Most Wanted for Angel God

    Chapter 2663 Angel God System Most Wanted Order


    These five hours were long and short for Ye Hao and Su Mengmeng.


    The length of time is because the two have discovered the New World in this research.


    Ye Hao learned a lot from Su Mengmeng''s thoughts.


    The same Su Mengmeng also got Ye Hao''s views on space.


    This is an area that neither of them has ever touched on before, and this time both sides are combined.


    They negotiated for five hours and did a lot of experiments, but it seemed to them just a drop in the ocean, so they felt that these five hours were short.


    When the starship broadcasted an announcement that it was about to reach the main star domain of the Duobao Divine System, Su Mengmeng even showed a secret expression on her face.


    For the first time, what did she dislike the speed of this starship?


    Who worked out that **** accelerating ring.


    However, Su Mengmeng knew that Ye Hao had very important things, and he still accompany him to prepare for the starship.


    "I will arrive at the core city-state of the main star field in another twenty minutes. My father and our most excellent and powerful inventors of the Duobao Divine System are there." Su Mengmeng said this, and his emotions were really not high.


    In the end, she couldn''t help but look at Ye Hao: "Young Master Ye, can you please stay a while, I know that such a request is excessive.


    But I have the feeling that as long as we combine our two ideas, my invention will definitely be successful! "


    Ye Hao looked at Su Mengmeng, he smiled and patted Su Mengmeng on the shoulder: "I can''t promise you to stay, I really have too many things.


    Not only the condition of my father, but also the threats to my plane, I cannot stay with you for long. "


    "I''m sorry... it was me... the request... it was too much." Su Mengmeng lowered his head in frustration.


    It was like a girl who was looking forward to her birthday present, but she didn''t get what she wanted.


    However, Su Mengmeng is relatively mature, and she squeezed a smile: "Let''s get off the starship first. I will ask my father to help Mr. Ye to contact the shadow witch doctor Mr. Dize."


    "Well, please." Ye Hao nodded.


    "I said, before you sensationalize, it''s best to take a look at our current situation. I think we seem to be a little bit wrong." Zhuo Yu has placed her hand on the angel sword on her waist, and she looks transparent. The scene outside the glass.


    Their starship has not yet entered Starport, but dozens of starships have appeared around them to surround them, and at the same time they shoot out some light beams to contain the starship Ye Hao and the others are in.


    At the same time, there are thousands of warriors in different mechas on standby outside.


    Ye Hao frowned. Perhaps what he least wanted to see was about to happen. He and Zhuo Yu looked at each other.


    "What''s going on? Mr. Ye, there must be some misunderstanding in this. I will solve it now!" Su Mengmeng obviously did not expect such a thing to happen, she walked to the communicator next to her.


    "Hey, this is Su Mengmeng. Hello...Hello?"


    Su Mengmeng pressed many buttons, but no communication was connected, and even the people in the starship did not make a sound.


    At this time, the door behind the room they were in was opened.


    "Don''t cry, Mengmeng, this starship is under our control." A middle-aged man in a special armor walked out, and dozens of soldiers holding light shields stood in front of him.


    After that, hundreds of soldiers swarmed out, turning this small space into very crowded.


    Surround Ye Hao and Zhuoyu in the middle.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly. He looked at the middle-aged man standing behind the light shield and said, "Presumably you are Mengmeng''s father? Is this how your Duobao Divine Element welcomes guests? It''s really special."


    "Of course, the way our Duobao gods welcome guests is not like this, and you are not our guests either." The middle-aged man took out a projected document with the coat of arms of the angel gods.


    "This is the most wanted order issued by the Angel God System. They told me that one of their wanted objects escaped to my Duobao God System and asked us to hand it over.


    Sorry, you two are on this wanted list. "


    The portrait on the wanted order was enlarged, and it looked exactly like Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu.


    "Father, they are not wanted criminals, they are my friends!" Su Mengmeng stood in front of Ye Hao, his angry face flushed.


    Before that, she vowed to ask Ye Hao to stay and assist her invention.


    At this moment, his father took the soldiers to surround Ye Hao, which was slap her in the face.


    This makes Su Mengmeng now want to find a seam to drill in.


    "Mengmeng, I don''t care what the relationship between you and these two people is. I only know that this is the most wanted order for the angel gods. All forces and people who dare to protect these two people will become enemies of the angel gods.


    Mengmeng, I hope you understand what the general trend is. Do you want the entire Duobao Divine Element to be violated by the Angel God Element because of these two people! "The man scolded loudly.


    "Su Mengmeng is all right, don''t embarrass your father. You and your father are not wrong about this matter, it''s just that we shouldn''t be here.


    But uncle, do you really think these people can stop us? "Ye Hao smiled and looked at the people around him.


    "I know that you are very strong, and in the information I have obtained, you can contend against the existence of the upper Lord God.


    So after I knew that you were going to the main star region, I assembled the elite power of the main star region. The starships outside were not ordinary starships. Each starship had a combat power equivalent to that of the middle main god.


    At the same time, I set up a space barrier outside, and your space law can''t be used here.


    As for the soldiers present, I have the combat power of the middle main god, and there are also ten lower main gods and hundreds of quasi-god soldiers.


    Do you really think you can escape from me? "The man stared at Ye Hao, as if he had already regarded Ye Hao as his prisoner.


    Ye Hao sighed. He was not afraid, but said helplessly: "Mengmeng, I''m very sorry. I didn''t want to cause you too much trouble.


    But now it seems that it is impossible to leave here with the least cost, I hope you can understand. "


    Ye Hao began to mobilize his aura, and Zhuo Yu beside him spread out his three pairs of pure white wings, holding the angel''s sword in his hand.


    "Wait...Wait!"


    Su Mengmeng stood in the middle of the two, making the two parties wait for a while, and then she ran to her father, because it was Su Mengmeng''s relationship, those soldiers did not stop.


    Su Mengmeng pulled his father''s sleeve, and the man pressed his ear to his ear as he watched his daughter have something to say.


    Su Mengmeng whispered a few words to his father.


    The man''s face changed obviously. He was silent for a few seconds, then raised his hand: "Everyone leave this room."


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    All the soldiers left this room.


    At this time, only Su Mengmeng and Su Mengmeng''s father, as well as Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu were left in the room.

 Chapter 2664： The explosion of the starship

    Chapter 2664 the explosion of the starship


    "He really gave you that thing?" The middle-aged man looked at his daughter.


    Su Mengmeng took off the pendant from her chest.


    The ornaments spread out a lot of petals as if they were blooming, and then the original stone of heaven and earth that Ye Hao gave to Su Mengmeng appeared in front of everyone.


    "It''s really the original stone of heaven and earth!" The middle-aged man''s expression became extremely complicated.


    "Okay, put it away. Remember, don''t let other people know that you have the world and the original stone, including your mother and the master!"


    Su Mengmeng nodded and put away the original stone.


    The middle-aged man looked at Ye Hao: "My name is Su Hong."


    "I heard Mengmeng mentioned you, Uncle, she admires you very much, and she also said that she must create a magic weapon that will convince you uncle." Ye Hao saw that the atmosphere at the moment had greatly eased, and he put it away Own momentum.


    The burning feather on the side also returned to his original appearance, putting away his wings and sword.


    "This girl." Su Hong glanced at his daughter.


    Su Mengmeng stuck out her tongue mischievously.


    Su Hong looked up and down Ye Hao: "Seriously, you would give the original stone of heaven and earth to my daughter. It really surprised me. You seem to have known each other for a few days, and you know a little bit before the remains of heaven and earth. nothing."


    "That''s it. As for the uncle and your daughter, I gave the original stone to the day, it''s all because of my gratitude. In the ruins of heaven and earth, your daughter saved me and accompanied me on adventures.


    In one of the adventures, I got two rough heaven and earth stones. I don''t know how to eat alone. In fact, your daughter deserves that rough earth and heaven stone.


    Uncle, isn''t it because I have bad thoughts about your daughter. "Ye Hao didn''t forget to make a joke in the end.


    Su Hong smiled and said: "I don''t think there is anything about my daughter, it can be compared to someone who is willing to give the world and the original stone to destroy the mind."


    "Dad!" Su Mengmeng pouted and looked at her father.


    Su Hong doted on her daughter¡¯s head, and then looked at Ye Hao seriously: ¡°Seriously, I¡¯m even thinking that if you didn¡¯t give my daughter that piece of heaven and earth, it would be fine. At least I am now. It won¡¯t be tangled."


    "Why don''t you want to catch me and give it to the Angel God System?" Ye Hao teased.


    "If it weren''t for this piece of heaven and earth, I would really send you there, no matter what your relationship is with the little girl. After all, the angel **** system is a first-class **** system.


    And this piece of heaven and earth... It is impossible for me to return it to you, but Su Hong can''t do such a thing even if I turn my face and deny it. Brother, you really have a problem for me. "Su Hong touched his chin with a tangled expression on his face.


    Ye Hao stopped talking nonsense. He clenched his fists and said, "In this case, I won''t be embarrassed by the uncle. Just as I haven''t been here, I will leave."


    Su Hong said nothing.


    "Father, how did you promise me just now!" Su Mengmeng stomped anxiously at this moment.


    Su Hong sighed and glanced at his daughter: "I really can''t keep you longer, and I also heard my daughter tell you about your purpose of coming to the Duobao Divine Element.


    Originally, I wouldn''t tell outsiders about Mr. Dai Ze, but the rough stone of this world is really special.


    Hold this, hold this thing, sense the mark in it, and you will naturally find the shadow witch doctor.


    But I¡¯m going to say the ugly thing ahead. Mr. Dai Ze¡¯s temper is a bit weird. Even if he was introduced by an old friend of mine, he might not be able to help you. Whether you can let him save your apprentice depends on your own ability. . "


    Ye Hao took the thing that Su Hong had thrown over. It was an irregular little stone. When he held it in his hand, he seemed to feel some kind of traction.


    Ye Hao was happy in his heart, he clenched fists with both hands: "Thank you, uncle."


    "Don''t thank me, as you said before, you don''t like to owe others. Similarly, I don''t like to owe others. The rough stone of your world is too precious.


    I should pay you back.


    In addition... the angel gods will come to us in two hours. After I go out, I will say that this place has been controlled by me, and I will return to Starport with this starship.


    However, ten minutes later, the engine system of this starship will explode, and the surrounding space blockade devices will fail for a while. After Su Hong said a bunch of words, he turned and left.


    The meaning in this sentence, everyone understands what it means, this is to let Ye Hao go.


    After all, the Angel God System knew that Ye Hao had arrived in the Duobao God System, and so many people saw it just now.


    Su Hong couldn''t let Ye Hao go openly, he could only use this method.


    "Thank you, uncle." Ye Hao finally shouted to Su Hong''s back.


    Su Hong just waved his hand.


    Su Mengmeng looked at Ye Hao reluctantly at this time, with tears in her eyes.


    I don''t know if she is reluctant to Ye Hao, or if she is reluctant to leave Ye Hao, her own research will be impossible.


    "Do we still have a chance to meet?" Su Mengmeng looked at Ye Hao with big watery eyes.


    In this scene, people who didn''t know thought it was a scum who abandoned the innocent girl.


    "Yes." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Su Mengmeng.


    "You have to be careful. I''m waiting for you to come to me when you have time in the future. My invention depends on you." Su Mengmeng finally bid farewell and walked out of this room.


    Su Mengmeng sobbed and went to the cockpit of the starship next to her, where her father Su Hong was standing.


    Su Hong glanced at Su Mengmeng, and then he said to the walkie-talkie: "The wanted criminal of the Angel God system has been captured and controlled by us, and now he is brought to Starship 1347 with Starship 1347.


    Following Su Hong''s order, this starship team began to **** the central starship to Star Harbor.


    But a few minutes later, the center of the starship suddenly exploded.


    Tick ??tick


    All starships issued a red alert.


    "Warning, warning. The central control system of the 1347 starship is malfunctioning, and the engine system is malfunctioning. It will explode in one minute! Please evacuate all starships and combat personnel to a safe range."


    The alarm was sudden, but everyone knew how terrifying a starship would be when it blew up. It would be no less than the blew up by a lower god.


    All most starships began to evacuate quickly.


    A minute later, the starship exploded and a beautiful supernova bloomed in the universe.


    "All the starships, after the starship explosion is over, conduct an all-round search of the explosion area." Su Hong also placed orders very seriously.


    In fact, long ago, that starship was already unmanned, as for the criminals who were supposed to be escorted.


    Could it have been transformed into countless cosmic particles in this explosion?


    Su Hong looked at the daughter next to him. He was very aware of his daughter''s lofty ambitions: "Mengmeng, this rough stone of heaven and earth may be an opportunity for you to change your destiny. I hope you can grasp it."


    In order to pay back the favor this time, Su Hong even sacrificed a starship.


    But compared with the preciousness of the original stone, let alone a starship.


    Even if ten more starships blew up, his eyelids would not blink.

 Chapter 2665： Su Mengmengs surprise

    Chapter 2665 Su Mengmeng''s Surprise


    "Dad, what will the angel gods do afterwards?" Su Mengmeng looked at her father with some worry.


    Although she did not want to see her father arrest Ye Hao subjectively.


    However, if the Duobao Divine Element was suppressed by the Angel Divine Element, she would also feel very sorry.


    "I thought of my dad at this time? I thought my daughter was older, and if I had someone I liked, I forgot about my dad." Su Hong teased.


    Su Mengmeng''s cheeks were red, and she stomped straight: "What are you talking about, I...Mr. Ye and I are only friends. He also helped me a lot in my important research. I can''t die. of."


    "Okay, don''t worry about this. Although we are not as good as the angels, but don''t forget our connections.


    Moreover, the Angel God System had placed us a relatively difficult list before. I originally didn''t want to take that list. Since there is this time, I will continue.


    In this way, the angelic **** system dare not take us anything. "Su Hong smiled and looked at Su Mengmeng and said.


    "Thank you dad." Su Mengmeng breathed a sigh of relief.


    "These are nothing compared to the resources of the original stone of the heavens and the earth. If we don''t say that there is a **** king in our multi-talented **** system, as long as we can give birth to a high-ranking god, that is a very good thing for us.


    Although our main direction is still the research of magic artifacts, we have to say that the level of our realm will also affect our own research of magic artifacts.


    Mengmeng, I believe that you will become the best inventor of our Duobao God System in the future! "Su Hong looked at his daughter sternly.


    Su Mengmeng was unpretentious about this matter, and she nodded firmly: "I will, I will definitely create an invention that shocks the entire gods and all realms!"


    "Okay, it''s my daughter. You go back first, and I''m going to deal with the angelic goddess." Su Hong said.


    "Ok."


    Su Mengmeng nodded, and then took the small shuttle back to the man-made planet in the center of the main star field of the Duobao God System, which was the core of the Duobao God System.


    In the small shuttle, Su Mengmeng couldn''t help but recall the scene when he discussed the invention and research with Ye Hao in the starship.


    Although Ye Hao''s scientific research knowledge is very backward, he sometimes asks quite naive questions.


    It''s as if the pupils of the Duobao theology department are studying accurately, but I have to say that Ye Hao''s learning ability and ability to draw inferences are particularly strong.


    After they arrived, the two of them were in the research room like partners for many years.


    That kind of feeling is something Su Mengmeng has never had in her research life over the years.


    Even Su Mengmeng had something to think about. If he could study with such a person, it might be a good thing.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    A voice suddenly came from behind Su Mengmeng.


    Su Mengmeng is the only one on this shuttle, right? How could there be a second person!


    Su Mengmeng stood up abruptly and drew a weapon from her waist.


    But the people who appeared behind her surprised her in disbelief.


    "You...you...didn''t you leave? Why did you appear here?" Su Mengmeng looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao smiled and sat in the passenger seat next to Su Mengmeng. He smiled and said, "Guess?"


    Su Mengmeng looked up and down Ye Hao, and soon discovered something was wrong. She took out an instrument to scan Ye Hao up and down.


    After half a minute, Su Mengmeng said in surprise: "You are a life form that has gathered energy? No, it''s not a life form, it should be regarded as an imitation life form, a bit similar to a clone."


    "As expected of a great inventor, you are the first person who can see my clone at a level lower than me." Ye Hao applauded and applauded.


    Yes, this is just a clone of Ye Hao.


    And he had already left the Duobao Divine Element with Zhuo Yu, looking for the mysterious shadow witch doctor.


    "Doppelg?nger? This is your doppelganger? But the doppelganger should have a lot of limitations, or is it impossible to leave the body too far?" Su Mengmeng looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    Ye Hao smiled and said: "These are really not a problem for my clone. Apart from the realm, my clone has almost the same combat power as my main body. Apart from being absorbed by the main body at any time, it has almost no difference from the main body. "


    "Then why do you want to leave a clone here?" Su Mengmeng looked at Ye Hao puzzled.


    "Because your research has made me interested. You said before that if I were there, your research might make great progress.


    It''s a pity that my ontology really has very important things to do, but I think my clone is the same here, after all, the amount of knowledge the two possess is the same.


    You can ask him what you don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s better than you alone.


    how? Don''t you welcome me? "Ye Hao looked at Su Mengmeng with a smile.


    "That means you can stay here forever!" Su Mengmeng said in surprise.


    Ye Hao rubbed his chin: "Theoretically, this is true, as long as my body does not die, or there is no life-related danger.


    In addition, even if my main body is on another plane, it will not hinder the existence of my clone.


    But there is a problem that you need to solve. "


    "What''s the problem?" Su Mengmeng asked hurriedly.


    Ye Hao showed a joking smile: "That is you need to hide me, after all, I am the most wanted target of the Angel God System.


    If I let others know about my cloned village, then I can only disappear completely. "


    "I understand! Don''t worry, I will hide you. I guarantee it in the name of the youngest inventor of the Duobao Divine System!" Su Mengmeng vowed: "I have several secret private laboratories. It is used to study some prohibited inventions.


    Even my father couldn''t find it there! "


    Don''t say how happy she is at this moment, even if the man in front of her is just a clone.


    I just don''t know that the main reason for her happiness is because her research is promising, or she can stay with this man.


    And still be alone without outsiders!


    ...


    The largest starport in the main star domain of the Turbulent God System.


    Su Hong looked at the huge fleet of angels in front of him, and his expression became a bit solemn.


    What kind of person is that man, so that the Angel God System can send an entire fleet of angels to hunt him down.


    You must know that such an angel fleet can even fight a second-rate **** system, and can easily destroy any **** system below third-rate.


    Angels with pure white wings flew out of the starship, and were displayed in front of them like soldiers.


    The hatch of the angel flagship opened, and two ten-winged angels appeared in front of everyone.


    "The ten-winged angels are here? It seems a bit troublesome." Su Hong frowned slightly, he knew he needed to bleed if he wanted to prevaricate this time.

 Chapter 2666： Ten Winged Angel Tier

    Chapter 2666 Ten Winged Angel Tier


    Half an hour later


    The fleet of angels docked in the Dabao **** system began to slowly leave.


    "Tier, you really believe what the man said, the starship exploded. The life and death of the wanted target is unknown, and the whereabouts are unknown." The left-wing guard of the Ten Winged Angel Rowling Angel King Yao watched the transparent glass gradually. The main star field of the far-flung multitude **** system.


    "That kind of crappy excuse, of course I don¡¯t believe it. The starship explodes? They are the best at this kind of mechanical magic weapon. If the starship really explodes, they have hundreds of ways to do it. prevent.


    The probability of a turbocharged starship exploding in a non-combat state is even lower than the probability of a star exploding. They are just evading responsibility. "


    Tier, the left-wing guard of the Ten Winged Angel Cecilia Angel King, chuckled and shook his head.


    "Then why didn''t you directly expose him just now? They are violently killing our target. You should know how important the man named Ye Hao is to our Angel God System." Yao frowned and looked at him. Tier.


    Tier shook his head and said, "Of course I know how important that man is to our Angel God System.


    But is it necessary to tie up evil with Duobao for this? You heard it just now. I asked the Dobaoshen system to take our three orders at once, and it was still at half the original price.


    Now that we can be sure that Ye Hao is no longer here, and can get so many benefits from the Duobao Divine Element, why should we puncture this layer of paper?


    In the future, our battles will require cooperation with the Duobao Divine System. "Tier said.


    Yao didn''t speak, what Tier said was indeed the truth.


    But she still disliked this very arrogant woman in front of her. All her actions were self-centered. The negotiation with the other party just now was directly decided by her, and she did not discuss it with her at all.


    This is what Yao hates most.


    "What about the pursuit of Ye Hao?" Yao Hei asked with a face.


    "Don''t worry about this, I arranged it a long time ago. Our angel''s intelligence network is not in name. We can roughly determine the direction in which Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu will escape.


    The next step is for us to chase. Tier said confidently, her eyes gleaming with cold light.


    "In this case, I don''t need me for this command. Then I will give you the full authority." After Yao finished speaking, he walked out with some of his angel guards.


    Tier didn''t stop it.


    Yao went straight back to his exclusive room, his face was quite bad.


    "Master Yao, that Tier simply didn''t put you in her eyes!"


    "Yes. During the previous negotiations with Duobao Divine Element, it was all her words. You must know that Master Yao was the first choice when assigning this mission!"


    "It''s too much. I''ve heard before that the left-wing guard of the Angel King Cecilia is particularly arrogant. This time I have seen it thoroughly."


    Several female angels closed the door and began to complain.


    All of them have a good relationship with Yao, so they can talk very privately.


    "Huh, she wants to express herself." Yao took a sip from the goblet next to him, chuckled and shook his head.


    "Performance?" The female angels were surprised.


    One of the wise female angels said suddenly, "Because of the original stone of heaven and earth!"


    Yao looked at the scenery of the universe outside the window and said faintly: "Yes. It is the original stone of heaven and earth, this time we got two original stones of heaven and earth from the remains of heaven and earth.


    Both of the heaven and earth rough stones were obtained by Ru Qi, and the angel king had planned to train him into the fourth angel king, so one of the heaven and earth rough stones belonged to her naturally.


    And the remaining piece of heaven and earth original stone is naturally the object of competition for all ten-winged angels.


    This Tier is usually very competitive, and because he is the left-wing guard of the Angel King Cecilia, he doesn''t know how much training resources he occupies.


    I secretly compared myself with Ru Qi, wanting to become the fourth angel king of the angel **** system before her! "


    "Then this time, she negotiated several difficult lists with Duobao Divine Element at half the cost of the original. This will also become her merit.


    If you bring that Ye Hao back then, she will be the second most likely to get the original stone from heaven and earth. "


    After Yao finished speaking, the female angels completely understood.


    A young female angel Lolita sat on Yao''s big white legs: "Why don''t you fight, Master Yao? If you make a move, Master Yao, Tier won''t be your opponent either."


    Yao touched the female angel''s head and said with a smile: "I am not interested in these things you fight with me. I also know very well that with my talent, it is difficult to break through to the Divine King Realm even if I absorb the rough stones of heaven and earth.


    That Tier is actually similar to me. Although it is rumored that the person who absorbs the original stone of heaven and earth can step into the kingdom of the gods, according to records, only one-tenth of the people who absorb the original stone of heaven and earth successfully enter the kingdom of gods.


    But Tier didn''t see her own abilities clearly. She wished to get that power, even if it was only a chance, she was too eager to become stronger.


    I am not the same. I am used to my current life. Being able to stay with you like this is already a very happy thing. "


    It can be seen that the relationship between Yao and his female angel guards is unusual, and even a little ambiguous.


    "This point is very strong with Sir Celia Angel King, and Sir Celia Angel King is also very strong. When seeing Celia Angel King, I dare not look into her eyes." Yao Huai The Lolita Angel muttered softly.


    Yao chuckled and shook his head: "The person Tier admires most is the Angel King Cecilia, so she will imitate it. You did not see that she also uses a sword and a shield. These are all of the Angel King Cecilia. Features.


    Celia Angel King is indeed very strong, and it is impossible for someone who is not strong to become the top three recognized by the gods.


    But Tier only learned what was on the surface of the Angel King Cecilia, not the powerful heart of the Angel King Cecilia.


    The strength of a strong man is not manifested on the surface, but radiated from the heart. "


    Several female angels nodded.


    "That''s true. Although I was a little scared when I saw the Angel King Cecilia, I respected her from the heart. But Tier was different.


    Her every move, the tone of her words and the look in her eyes were too artificial, and she really didn''t like it. "A female angel said.


    The Lolita Angel in Yao''s arms suddenly asked curiously: "Master Yao, what is the origin of the earth species called Ye Hao. Why did the three angel kings issue the most wanted order at the same time to capture this person?"


    The brisk aura on Yao Yuan''s body disappeared, and she said in a deep voice, "Don''t ask any more about this matter. You just need to know that no matter what the price is, you must bring this safe and sound back to the Angel God Element."


    Feeling the breath on Yao, the female angels closed their mouths with interest.


    Although they have a good relationship with Yao, Yao is very aware of the difference between official and personal relationships, and every time they show such a breath, they are warning them.

 Chapter 2667： Crime Domain No. 3

    Chapter 2667 No. 3 Crime Domain


    Crime Domain No. 3


    In a rather chaotic star field, there are no luminous stars here, only some dark planets, on those planets there are some people who can see light.


    Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu were walking on the streets of a city right now, surrounded by people of various races.


    The eyes of many people around were erratic on Zhuo Yu''s body.


    Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu had long been used to such things.


    Because this is the realm of sin, even the angel''s light cannot enter.


    Ye Hao had left the Duobao Divine Element for the fourth day, and he arrived here half a day ago.


    In this half a day, more than a dozen people have come up to trouble because of Zhuoyu, sometimes in some small alleys or outside the city, and some even blocked you directly on the street.


    Only the results of these people naturally needless to say.


    As for such things, people living in the realm of sin have long been used to it.


    Dozens of things happen every day, whether it¡¯s a woman or a man.


    Naturally, there is no need to think about the result of these kidnapped people.


    Whoever has the strength here is the king, as long as you destroy the most basic life here, even if you slaughter half of the city, as long as you have enough things, no one will care about you.


    In every sewer or alley, there may be people who were hunted down by Shining a few minutes ago.


    Even Zhuo Yu, who didn''t care about his surroundings in the past, couldn''t help frowning here, putting a veil and cloak on himself, which might be really annoying.


    "Have you never been to Sin Domain before?" Ye Hao interrogated Zhuo Yu curiously.


    Zhuo Yu shook his head: "There is a rule in our Angel God System, that is, no angels are allowed to approach the sin domain unless there is a high-level main **** leading the team."


    Zhuo Yu looked at the races around him, and said in disgust: "There are some vicious hobbies, and the angels just meet their requirements. It''s just that they are not the angels'' opponents outside.


    But if a weak angel comes to such a place, it is undoubtedly a sheep into a pack of wolves. "


    Ye Hao nodded clearly, angels were almost responsible for the preferences of male creatures in all aspects.


    And the guys living here must all hope to taste the taste of angels.


    And listening to Zhuo Yu telling it like this, there must have been such cases.


    "Then your angel gods have never thought about cleaning up the sin domain." Ye Hao asked curiously.


    According to the gang of female angels in the Angel God family, who regard themselves as justice and sacred values, they will not tolerate such a big filth in front of them.


    "I had such an idea, but I didn''t know the reason at the time. The Angel King at that time never mentioned this matter again, and then defined the domain of sin as a place outside the law.


    Since then, the reputation of Sin Domain has grown even stronger. After all, where even angels are unwilling to come, those evil creatures certainly want to stay here. "Zuo Yu said.


    Ye Hao nodded. Since the domain of crime can exist to this day, there must be a reason for its existence.


    "Have you not found the whereabouts of the Shadow Witch Doctor?" Zhuo Yu really didn''t want to stay in such a ghostly place, and couldn''t help asking.


    Ye Hao took out the props that Su Hong gave him before, and sensed the address in it. The location was already very close to them.


    "It should be on the street in front." Ye Hao quickened his pace.


    The two walked to the street in front, which was a bit more chaotic.


    On both sides of the street, there are a few shops with nothing good.


    You can also see some female races dressed in gorgeous clothes walking down the street, greeting the male creatures passing by.


    "Shadow Witch Doctor will be in such a place?" Shao Yu asked with some suspicion whether he was wrinkled.


    "It should be right here, let''s take a look." Ye Hao walked forward, looking at the buildings on both sides.


    As for the female creatures who struck up, they were driven away by Ye Hao''s breath.


    Finally, Ye Hao stopped at the front of a crevice. He looked at the shabby and gloomy storefront in front of him. He himself said with some suspicion: "It should be...in...this..."


    "It''s here? Are you sure? It''s not that the guy from the Duobao Divine Element lied to you." Zhuo Yu looked at this shop that didn''t know what it was for. She really didn''t want to go in if she was given a choice.


    "Wait a moment." Ye Hao took a deep breath, opened his soul perception, and thoroughly scanned the shop in front of him.


    But an invisible layer blocked Ye Hao''s perception, and even made Ye Hao feel a hot feeling in his brain.


    It seemed like a dish came up. Ye Hao couldn''t wait to taste it, but it burned his tongue.


    "Since it''s here, don''t be sneaky outside, come in." A voice rang in Ye Hao and Zhuoyu''s ears.


    Both Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu''s expressions were shocked.


    This voice was directly transmitted to them, and the people next to them did not hear them, and they still walked as usual.


    The people inside knew they were coming.


    "Be careful." Zhuo Yu reminded vigilantly.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao nodded.


    He also felt weird, but in order to find this shadow witch doctor, he had to go in and find out.


    Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu walked into this narrow facade. The first floor was full of debris, chaotic and disorderly, basically there was no place to stay.


    And a ladder connects the second floor, and you can vaguely see some lights on the second floor.


    "Go up."


    Ye Hao took Zhuoyu up the ladder and came to the second floor.


    The second floor is much cleaner than the first floor.


    But there is a semi-transparent screen in the center of the second floor. Behind the screen is a figure and a candlelight.


    "There is a strange fragrance?" Zhuoyu sniffed his nose.


    Ye Hao went around the screen, he saw a man in a cloak with his back to them, sitting at the wooden table, fiddling with something.


    Standing behind the cloaked man, he could not see exactly what the cloaked man looked like or what race he was.


    "Are you Mr. Dai Ze?" Ye Hao asked tentatively.


    The other party did not speak.


    At this time, a voice came from behind Ye Hao. He turned his head, and he saw Zhuo Yu standing in the corner, touching a very strange flower.


    The flower is very beautiful, and it blooms like a holy female angel.


    "This is a saint angel... this medicinal material that has been extinct in the angel gods. How can you have it here?" Zhuo Yu said in surprise.


    The other party seemed to have not heard, still sitting on his own affairs.


    At this moment, some powder was shot out from the flower core of this flower named Saint Angel.


    Shaoyu immediately held his breath, but the powder was directly integrated into Shaoyu''s skin.


    In the next second, there was something wrong with Zhuo Yu.


    "Zhuyu?" Ye Hao looked at Zhuo Yu suspiciously.


    Suddenly, three pairs of holy wings bloomed behind Zhuoyu, rushing towards Ye Hao, and directly threw Ye Hao to the ground, tearing Ye Hao''s clothes.

 Chapter 2668： She is the Shadow Witch Doctor?

    Chapter 2668 She''s a Shadow Witch Doctor?


    "Zhao Yu...Zhao Yu?" Ye Hao pulled Zhu Yu, but at this moment, the strength of Zhu Yu was very strong.


    Ye Hao couldn''t even struggle for a short time.


    Is this still the strength of the lower main god?


    This made Ye Hao feel that Zhuoyu at the moment seemed to be the middle main god!


    At this moment, Shaoyu''s appearance was no different from the stupid woman on Earth, and even a little crazy.


    Zhuo Yu was fine before. It was after entering this small shop that she became like this. It must have something to do with the owner of this small shop.


    "Hey, what did you do to Zhuo Yu!"


    Ye Hao yelled at the candlelight back: "Hurry up and let her return to her original state, otherwise..."


    Before Ye Hao could finish his words, Zhuoyu sealed his mouth and finally opened his mouth.


    Bite Ye Hao''s mouth and bleeding came.


    "Hey, unruly people. I don''t know if you go to other people''s territory, don''t touch other people''s things. If something goes wrong, you are threatening others?" A voice like a child came.


    The man in the cloak who was sitting at the wooden table under the candlelight walked to the side of Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu, looking at them as if watching a good show.


    "You...who are you?" Ye Hao exclaimed a little while looking at the person in front of him.


    Because the person under the cloak in front of me is less than one meter tall, has a pair of pointed ears, and two pigtails.


    If it weren''t for the mature eyes, it would look like an eight or nine-year-old child.


    "Don''t you even know who you are looking for?" The child said with a chuckle.


    "You are the Shadow Witch Doctor Dize? Shouldn''t you be a man?" Ye Hao looked at the child. Although it was a child''s appearance, he was sure that it was a girl.


    "Did I say that I was a male? And the name Dai Ze was just my pick. You should know how famous the Shadow Witch Doctor is, so I have to protect myself." The girl said.


    "Well...you...you first restore...she to her original state...we...slowly...talk."


    Ye Hao really couldn''t hold it at this moment, Zhuo Yu was really crazy at the moment, and it was impossible for Ye Hao to use absolute strength to resist Zhuo Yu. Ye Hao couldn''t imagine the consequences of that.


    "Her situation is actually very simple. That flower is indeed a saint angel. But she shouldn''t know that one of the effects of this flower is actually to make the angel aphrodisiac.


    This is a relatively popular medicine material in the angel clan long ago when male angels still existed.


    Because the fertility rate of the normal reproduction of angels is very low. But just smelling this raw material will not have such a dramatic effect.


    Mainly because of the scent you smelled when you came up before. "The girl said from the side.


    Ye Hao recalled that scent, that scent was normal, there was no problem.


    "What''s wrong with that fragrance?"


    "That scent is a scent that can stretch the body and increase the metabolism and absorption capacity of the body. This leads to a direct and huge increase in the aphrodisiac effect of the saint angel''s pollen.


    From aphrodisiac directly raised to the point similar to **. "The girl answered the question.


    "Okay, I don''t want to know how she had this problem. Now... I just want her to return to normal!" Ye Hao shouted.


    "It''s easy to get back to normal. Turn your mouth to your mouth and **** out the scents that are still in her internal organs. Naturally, this effect can be reduced." The girl said.


    "Suck it out? How to **** it?" Ye Hao''s eyes widened.


    "Of course it is mouth to mouth." When the girl said, she had stood up and returned to her original position.


    Ye Hao had no choice but to do what the girl said.


    ...


    Ten minutes later


    Shao Yu tidyed up her clothes, pretending to look at the objects in the room carelessly, but this time she kept a safe distance and no longer touched them with her hands.


    She seemed to pretend that nothing had happened before.


    In this case, Ye Hao didn''t say anything.


    He walked to the table and watched the girl sifting through some medicinal herbs in her hand.


    "Are you really Shadow Witch Doctor Dize?" Ye Hao confirmed again.


    "If you don''t believe it, then don''t believe it." The girl shrugged and said indifferently.


    Ye Hao clenched his fists, he could only gamble now.


    "I have a patient who is in very serious condition. I hope you can help me save him!"


    The girl raised her head and glanced at Ye Hao: "I don''t know how you found me. Since you are holding a token, the person who gave you the token must have said it.


    I have a weird temper and will not easily save people. "


    Ye Hao said directly: "As long as you can save that person, I will agree no matter what your conditions are."


    "Let you die?" the girl said directly.


    "Okay, don''t waste time playing this kind of word game. Just say how you are willing to make a move." Zhuo Yu stepped forward and spoke to Ye Hao.


    The girl glanced at Zhuo Yu and put down the medicinal materials in her hands. She was facing Ye Hao and the two of them: "I have a simple condition for saving people. No matter what kind of illness, I want me to take action.


    That must come up with something that makes me worthy of shooting, either a top treasure weapon or something that can make my heart move.


    And I charge the consultation fee first, and then take the action.


    I don''t accept any agreement. I must show it to me on the spot and let me appraise it until I am satisfied. "


    "Then how do we know if you can save yourself!" Zhuo Yu retorted.


    The girl smiled slightly: "As long as the person you want to save still has a breath of breath and the soul is not gone, then I can save it.


    Think about it, don¡¯t use trash to explore me, you only have three opportunities. "


    Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao.


    At the beginning, the Angel God System allowed a shadow witch doctor to do it, and spent so much resources.


    Then presumably this shadow witch doctor will not be worse, and the ¡®diagnosis fee¡¯ will be very high.


    Ordinary things won''t make her tempted.


    "Are you sure you can be cured? And this patient is not yet in the gods and all realms, you may need to take a trip." Ye Hao said.


    "Some patients are inconvenient to move, so they naturally need to run. You only need to be responsible for sending me back and forth."


    The girl looked at Ye Hao with a chuckle: "Why? You haven''t taken out anything yet, are you sure I will help you? You must know that there are not a few people who ask me to save people, and there are even some godly masters.


    Half of them had to leave in despair because they couldn''t afford the ¡®consultation fee¡¯. "


    "I think you won''t refuse me." Ye Hao took out an item from the bag behind him and placed it in front of the girl.


    The girl was stunned for a moment, she looked intently at the things in Ye Hao''s hand, picked it up and looked at it carefully.


    "This is the original stone of heaven and earth!"

 Chapter 2669： I am interested in you

    Chapter 2669 I''m Interested In You


    "Yes, this is the original stone of heaven and earth, I don''t know if this thing is enough to please you." Ye Hao said directly.


    Now Ye Hao only had three original heaven and earth stones in his hand. If this one was given out, there would only be two left.


    But for the life of her father Ye Zhan, let alone this one, if she is still not satisfied, then he would be willing to consider Ye Hao to take out the best world rough stone.


    "The value is enough." The girl nodded, but she stared at Ye Hao for a long time: "What state are you?"


    "Does this have anything to do with saving people?" Ye Hao was puzzled.


    "It doesn''t matter, you can choose not to say it, or I can choose to die." The girl said directly.


    Ye Hao was speechless.


    "The lower main god."


    "It''s the mysterious man who pitted five first-class gods in the ruins of heaven and earth not long ago, and grabbed two ancient trees from heaven and earth?" The girl was a little surprised and said, "With the strength of your lower master god?"


    Ye Hao was not surprised that the other party knew about him.


    After all, he can suddenly take out the original stone of heaven and earth. He is a person who has some contact with the outside world. He will think of the mysterious person who shot in the ruins of heaven and earth not long ago.


    "It''s me, and my strength is at this level. Maybe it''s luck." Ye Hao said implicitly, anyway, he didn''t lie.


    His strength is indeed only the lower main god.


    "How many abilities do you have? It is the law or the element." the girl asked.


    Ye Hao hesitated for a moment, and then said, "The law of space."


    The girl''s eyes lit up: "The law of space is good. No wonder you can come and go freely under the pursuit of the five first-class gods."


    "The Law of Darkness."


    "The Law of Darkness is also good, it''s quite a rare rule. It''s used well and its combat effectiveness is not weak."


    "The Law of Soul."


    "You know the laws of the soul? The power of these laws of yours are relatively rare laws, and you have three of them alone. I have few in the history of the gods and all realms."


    "The law of ice."


    "...You...you know the laws of ice? The power of the four laws? How did you learn?"


    "The law of fire."


    "......Can you finish it all at once..." The girl couldn''t help standing up at this moment, it was after she met Ye Hao.


    For the first time, Ye Hao saw such a big emotional change on her face.


    "Kunpeng''s law, I''m finished talking about the law." Ye Hao said.


    The girl shook her fingers: "Six! You have the power of six laws... my goodness. Who are you? This is the first time I have seen the power of six laws..."


    Suddenly the girl''s words stopped, she stared at Ye Hao.


    "You just said... You are done with the law? You still have elements."


    "Yeah. I want to go on." Ye Hao asked.


    The girl clutched her forehead and threw it to Ye Hao: "Why are you like this, you can''t say it all at once."


    "I want to finish it all at once, but you keep interrupting me in the middle." Ye Hao said innocently.


    This was also the first time Ye Hao showed his hole cards in front of outsiders, and he was a guy who had only met for less than an hour.


    "Okay, okay, okay. You go on." The girl waved.


    Ye Hao continued: "Wind element, thunder element, spiritual element, holy light element..."


    Ye Hao said a lot, mainly because Ye Hao mastered too many elements.


    Every time the system gives him a top-level ability, Ye Hao can basically comprehend one element, so he doesn''t know how many elements he has without carefully counting.


    "Okay, okay, okay. Needless to say." The girl stopped Ye Hao from continuing. She stared at Ye Hao: "I don''t care about the other elements. You just said you still have the time element?"


    "Yes." Ye Hao nodded.


    "Can you control time and space at the same time!" the girl asked with unusual elements.


    "I haven''t tried it. So far, my mastery of time is only at the beginner level." Ye Hao replied.


    The girl nodded clearly and stared at Ye Hao: "Do you know what you just said? If I pass it on to you, you will become famous in the entire world of gods.


    The most important thing is a person who has both time and space abilities. When that time comes, it is not only the angel gods who will use the most wanted order to want you.


    The five first-class gods will all want you! If they can''t get you, they will destroy you. "


    Ye Hao frowned slightly. He thought that if the two things of time and space were obtained at the same time, it might cause unnecessary disturbances, but he did not expect it to be so serious.


    "Don''t you worry about me telling it?" the girl looked at Ye Hao and said.


    Ye Hao looked at the girl''s eyes: "You dare not."


    "I don''t dare? Why don''t I?" The girl laughed.


    "As long as you can save my father, I can tell you if you want to know. I will try my best to do it for you. If you want this piece of heaven and earth, I can offer it with my hands."


    Ye Hao''s expression suddenly became very serious, his eyes seemed to be filled with pressure: "But if you let me know that you are deceiving me.


    I will use my means to make you regret it. No matter where you hide, I will make you pay a very heavy price. "


    The atmosphere of the room suddenly became very solemn.


    But the girl suddenly burst into laughter at this time.


    "Hahaha...interesting...interesting." The girl clapped her hands and applauded, then threw the original stone in her hand to Ye Hao.


    "The rough stone of your world is very precious. If it''s normal, I might be able to use this as your consultation fee. But this time I want something else..." The girl put her hand on Ye Hao''s chest and grabbed Ye Hao''s clothes directly.


    "I want you!"


    Ye Hao looked at the girl who was not as tall as his chest muscles, and pulled her collar in an awkward posture.


    "I''m not interested in little girls."


    The girl rolled her eyes: "I just want you to do something for me, I need your ability."


    "Do something?" Ye Hao looked at the girl suspiciously: "If you are really a shadow witch doctor, it is even more rumored. If it is something you want to do, you only need a word from you. I don''t want to talk about the gods, at least the upper ranks. The main **** you can call many.


    Why do you want to find me a lower god? "


    "I can answer this question. What I want you to do is very special, and I can''t let some big powers know. Naturally, I won''t ask people with first-class gods.


    The second is that I need your ability! "The girl pointed to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao had a general guess in her heart. She probably fancyed her own law of space or the element of time.


    If this girl could really save her father, Ye Hao wouldn''t mind if she let herself do things.

 Chapter 2670： Ozawa? Zeer?

    Chapter 2670 Ozawa? Zeer?


    "Deal. I''ll do something for you, and you will save my father for me." Ye Hao said sternly.


    The girl took out a pill and placed it in front of Ye Hao: "Take it."


    "Wait, we have eaten your food before we fully believe you. What if it is some poison!" Zhuo Yu couldn''t help standing up and saying.


    The girl didn''t speak, but looked at Ye Hao, as if she was letting Ye Hao make a decision.


    Ye Hao stretched out his hand to get the pill.


    Zhuo Yu hurriedly grabbed Ye Hao''s hand: "Ye Hao, you have to calm down, since we came here, we are all being led by the nose by this woman, and suddenly he took out such a pill. What if it hurts you? do."


    "Zhuyu, I don''t have time. It has been nearly half a month since we came to the gods and all realms. My father can only hold on for three months.


    So, I cannot miss even the slightest hope. I can only take risks. After Ye Hao finished speaking, he grabbed the pill in the girl''s hand and swallowed it.


    Guru


    "Now you are satisfied." Ye Hao looked at the girl.


    The girl nodded with satisfaction: "Very well, now we are a collaborator. As my collaborator, the female angel said just now, you should know more about me."


    The girl untied her black cloak, revealing her body.


    A pair of crystal clear wings appeared behind, and the girl floated in the air.


    "Elves! Could it be that the Shadow Witch Doctors are actually from the Elves!" Zhuo Yu said in surprise when she saw the girl like this.


    "To be precise, I belong to the ancient elves." The girl emphasized: "You must be wondering why I am a shadow witch doctor and how can I be with the elves.


    This starts with my father and mother. Originally, the race of Shadow Witch Doctors was not an elven race. They were just a humanoid race, and they were a lot similar to you.


    It''s just different in some details, such as hair, eyes, nose, skin, and so on.


    My mother is of the original Shadow Witch Doctor race, and she is also a Shadow Witch Doctor.


    My father is a descendant of ancient elves, he likes to wander around, and then met my mother, the two fell in love and gave birth to me.


    My body inherited the blood of my father''s ancient elves, but I also learned the medical skills of my mother, the shadow witch doctor, and the famous law of life! "


    As the girl said, she pointed her finger to a dying flower next to her, and that flower instantly exuded its vitality, which was incredible.


    "My parents passed away a million years ago. At that time, I was recognized as a Shadow Witch Doctor, under the pseudonym Deze. My parents were also surprised that my body was a child, probably because of an interracial relationship.


    My real name is Ze. You can be Ozawa or Ze''er. My parents call me that way. My last name is very long, so I won¡¯t say it. "The girl introduced herself.


    Ozawa?


    Ye Hao muttered the name, always feeling that he had to say the next few words.


    "Then I''ll call you Ze''er. You can say now that you need me to do something for you. When will I save my father!" Ye Hao said anxiously.


    "The time I asked you to do has not yet arrived. Let this matter go first, but you must remember that when I need you, no matter what you are doing, you must come over and do things for me.


    And to treat your father, you can go anytime.


    But you''d better tell me about your father''s condition first. In this way, I can make preparations in advance to avoid the need to prepare a lot of things and waste time. "Ze''er said.


    Ye Hao immediately began to tell Ze''er about his father''s injury, and the description was very detailed. After all, when Ye Hao was on earth before, he was also relatively famous in the medical field.


    Zeer also listened to these descriptions very carefully, did not forget to ask a few questions during the period, and Ye Hao tried his best to answer.


    This process lasted about an hour or so.


    "I know your father''s situation roughly. It seems to be quite serious. If you want to be cured, you need to find some special materials.


    But you are lucky, I have some of the materials, and the important materials can use the rough stones in your hands. Ze''er said lightly.


    Ye Hao looked at Ze''er with some excitement: "That means you can guarantee that my father''s illness will be cured!"


    Ze''er smiled and nodded: "Of course, but you also said. Your father''s time is only three months, and you are on the sub-planes of the earth plane.


    I can promise to cure your father, and your task is to bring me there within time. If you don¡¯t bring me... then don¡¯t blame me. "


    "No problem!" Ye Hao immediately promised, and now there was light.


    No matter what the thorns are on the way home, Ye Hao will take this woman back!


    "Then we set off now?" Ye Hao asked anxiously.


    Ze''er rolled his eyes: "I know you are in a hurry, but you don''t have to worry, you have to wait for me to pack things.


    Give me one day and we will set off in one day. There should be no problem. "


    one day.


    Although Ye Hao was very anxious, he couldn''t wait for this day.


    "Okay, just one day!" Ye Hao nodded very seriously.


    Ze''er looked at Ye Hao curiously: "You are really weird. You haven''t asked me what the medicine I gave you is until now. Are you not worried or curious?"


    Ye Hao shrugged and said, "Since you gave me the food, if you want to tell me, you will naturally tell me."


    Ze''er rolled his eyes: "Well, that medicine is indeed poison. But I have an antidote in my hand, and if I don''t give you the antidote.


    That poison is a time bomb in your body. Normally, there will be no problems, but if you can''t fulfill my request, then I will send the poison in your body at any time.


    At that time, not to mention having so many laws, even if you are the upper master god, you will die, and everything will be burned out. "


    Listening to Ze''er''s terrifying description, Ye Hao remained motionless, and said calmly: "That is to say, as long as I accomplish what you asked for, you will give me the cure, right."


    "You are really special. You are the first person to take my medicine and still have a relaxed look. I don''t know if you are really like this or pretend to be.


    Well, this medicine is actually not just a poison. If you take it with the antidote at that time, it will be of great benefit to your cultivation. "


    Ze''er said casually, and then Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu walked down from the second floor and moved the debris to make a place to stay on the first floor.

 Chapter 2671： Tiers madness

    Chapter 2671 Tier''s Crazy


    "Did you really choose to believe her?" Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao with some worry.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath: "I have no other choice."


    "I know this is the case, but you still have to be careful. When I look at the girl, there is always a bad feeling in my heart." Shao Yu said with a frown.


    "Why do you say that?" Ye Hao asked.


    "If you ask why I am, I can''t give you any answer. In your words on Earth, that''s a woman''s intuition." Zhuo Yu explained.


    Ye Hao smiled and said nothing more, he closed his eyes and started to rest.


    In fact, I was studying the pill I just swallowed in my body.


    In fact, when Ye Hao took the pill with his right hand, Jin''s right hand had already detected this thing to a certain extent.


    The answer given is that this is indeed a kind of controllable poison in terms of chronic spiritual soul.


    And Jin''s right hand also gave Ye Hao a repressible way.


    What Ye Hao has to do now is to control the poison as much as possible, so that no matter what the girl is buried in, Ye Hao has a hole card to be worthwhile.


    The laws of the soul, mental abilities...


    Then mobilize power from the map of mountains and the map of sentient beings.


    Around the poison, Ye Hao edited something like a spider web to control it in all directions.


    Ye Hao couldn''t destroy the poison directly, and he didn''t dare to destroy the poison directly. He worried that Ze''er would have any way to perceive Ye Hao''s behavior.


    What Ye Hao is doing now is like setting up barriers around a nuclear bomb that may explode at any time. If it really explodes at that time, these barriers can minimize the effect of this ¡®nuclear bomb¡¯.


    ...


    Second floor


    Ze''er''s hand was placed on her right eye, and Ze''er''s right eye noticed a change, turning into an eye pupil like a black hole. If someone saw it, he would feel like he was deep into the abyss.


    "I have found the key... Our plan can be restarted."


    "I know how important this plan is to us, and I also know that we have lost dozens of times before. But this time I have confidence. The key to this time is extraordinary."


    "You have to make preparations first. I want to save someone first."


    "Hehe, let a person work for you sincerely, provided that you have to do what he wants. Only then will the key be willing to work for us."


    "Time... then temporarily set it in three months. I guess I will come back with the key at that time."


    "Remember, this must be done in secret, the less people know the better."


    Voices echoed in the girl''s head, and the two people downstairs could not hear it.


    At this moment, the girl seemed to be communicating with something, and after a few conversations, she broke the contact.


    Continue to pack things, as if really preparing for a journey.


    Beyond Crime No. 3


    When the Angel Fleet arrived here, many people who entered and exited Crime Domain No. 3 around were taken aback.


    Could it be said that the Angel God System is going to do something on the sin domain?


    Everyone became nervous at this time, and the news began to spread quickly into the third crime domain.


    Inside the Angel Fleet flagship command room.


    Yao opened the door and walked in quickly, and walked directly to Tier who was discussing matters with a few eight-winged angels.


    "Tir, what do you want to do? Do you want to drive the fleet directly into the crime domain!" Yao asked solemnly.


    Tier nodded: "I do have such thoughts, but our fleet is a bit huge. We are discussing the main process of entry."


    Yao looked at Tier in surprise, and said with a black face, "Are you crazy? Have you forgotten our rules? Our angel gods can go anywhere, but we must never drive the fleet into the realm of sin!"


    "As you said, our angel gods can go anywhere, so why can''t we go to a mere sin area. If there are some cockroaches that want to provoke us, then we should get rid of them completely.


    And according to the information we got, that Ye Hao entered this third crime domain ten hours ago, of course we have to enter! "Ti Er said unceremoniously.


    "Tier, I know what your thoughts are. You want to use the opportunity of arresting people to initiate a battle against Crime Domain No. 3 by the way. By then, you will wipe out the entire Crime Domain No. 3.


    This is equivalent to your record. After you go back, you will be more confident that you can get the remaining heaven and earth rough stones! "Yao stared at Tier.


    Tier smiled and didn''t say a word. It seemed that Yao had indeed said what she was thinking.


    In fact, there have always been contradictory ideas in the Angel God System regarding the sin domain.


    In addition to most angels letting it go, there are also a small group of opponents.


    They think they should set foot in the realm of sin, and places like this kind of dirt and grime should be destroyed by the Holy Light.


    Unfortunately, Tier is one of the supporters of this view.


    But because the three angel kings avoided talking about this matter, they didn''t dare to put it on the surface.


    "No matter what, I went in to arrest people. If someone in there dared to provoke us, then we can''t stop what will happen." Tier said with a chuckle.


    Yao squeezed her fist. She knew that once the Angel Fleet entered the No. 3 Crime Domain, someone would find the fault at that time. Even if no one found the fault, Tier would find a way to find the opportunity.


    At that time, the battle in the third crime domain cannot be avoided.


    "This time the task leader is the two of us. I don''t agree with such a move." For the first time, Yao opposed Tier''s decision.


    The previous decision Yao can tolerate, but this time the decision may threaten the angelic gods, Yao can''t let Tier, a mad woman, make trouble.


    "According to the rules of the Angel God System, when a conscripted fleet has two commanders of the same level, and there are conflicting views. That will contact all lower-level angels in the fleet to participate in decision-making, and the minority obeys the majority.


    Now in our fleet, in addition to our two ten-winged angels, there are also thirteen eight-winged angels, each of us.


    There are eight people on my side who agree with my decision. Tier looked at Yao provocatively, as if she had known Yao would come out to stop herself.


    Yao darkened his face: "Tir, do you really want to make such a move that threatens the angelic gods?"


    "This is not a threat, this is just to prove to all the forces of the gods and the world. There is no place where the holy light of the angelic gods can''t shine!" Tier said fanatically.


    "Then only contact the three angel kings and let the three angel kings make a decision." Yao said aloud.


    Tier chuckled and said, "It will take at least three hours for you to contact the three angel kings. By that time we had already entered the realm of sin."


    "Forgot to tell you, Sheila Angel King gave me the permission to contact her at any time, and now she is already in talks with the three angel kings. I will give you instructions in less than ten minutes." Yao stared at Tier and said.


    Ti''er''s face suddenly changed, and at this moment the mark of the angel **** system appeared on the contact channel of the flagship center. It was the angel **** system accessing their channel.


    Only three angel kings can do this kind of authority.

 Chapter 2672： The decision of the three angel kings

    Chapter 2672 the decision of the three angel kings


    brush


    The shadows of the three angel kings appeared on the big screen.


    All angels in the flagship control room knelt on one knee.


    "See Sheila Angel King, Rowling Angel King, Cecilia Angel King."


    Yao and Ti''er also knelt on one knee and lowered their heads.


    "Tier, I heard that you are going to lead the Angel Fleet into Sin Domain No. 3?" The voice of Angel King Cecilia came.


    Tier raised her head and replied: "Yes. According to our information, the wanted persons Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu entered the third crime domain ten hours ago.


    I am going to lead the fleet into the third crime domain and arrest the two. "


    "This decision is cancelled." Sai Cilia Angel King said directly.


    Tier''s face was a little ugly, she tried to persuade: "Secilia Angel King..."


    "Alright Tier. There is no room for discussion on this matter, and your angel fleet is not allowed to enter the third crime domain. But you can lead a group of elite angels into the third crime domain to search for and arrest Ye Hao and Zhuoyu.


    So be it, this is the decision made by our three angel kings. "After the Angel King Cecilia finished speaking, she cut off contact.


    The Angel King Rowling and the Angel King Sheila also cut contact.


    The command room suddenly became very quiet.


    Yao stood up and looked at Tier, who was still half-kneeling, with an extremely ugly face.


    "I think, you should not violate the orders of the three angel kings. Taking advantage of the time left, quickly form a task force, the number should not be too large, and the strength should be at least the main **** level.


    You are solely responsible for the arrangement of the team. Just notify me when you leave. "After Yao finished speaking, he left the command room.


    Tier stood up.


    "Master Tier, what shall we do now...?" The cronies next to him looked at Tier with some worry.


    Tier took a deep breath: "What else can I do? Of course, do it according to the orders of the Angel King. Give you ten minutes to organize a task force of about fifty people.


    Yao and I will participate, and within half an hour we will set out to enter the third crime domain. "


    After speaking, Tier also walked out of the command room.


    Everyone can see that now the anger of this lord ten-winged angel has been suppressed to the limit.


    If you wait a moment to enter the third crime domain, someone will provoke her somehow.


    It must be quite miserable.


    I hope those cockroaches will grow eyes.


    Half an hour later


    Yao and Tier led a group of angels to take off from the angel flagship, preparing to enter the third sin domain.


    There are two upper-level main gods, ten middle-level main gods, and thirty lower-level main gods.


    This lineup is really luxurious.


    Only the first-class gods, and powers with elites like the angel gods, can draw such teams from a fleet at will.


    At the same time, both inside and outside of Sin Domain No. 3 were paying attention to the group of angels that suddenly appeared.


    They were all relieved when they learned that only a small number of angels had entered and that the Angel Fleet was still waiting outside Sin Domain No. 3.


    This shows that the angels are still more jealous of their No. 3 crime domain, which has also caused some cockroaches'' mentality to improve a lot, causing them to pay the price of stupidity after a while.


    Soon, these angels entered the third sin domain.


    Not surprisingly, these arrogant angels showed disgust on their faces when they saw the sights in the realm of sin.


    It seems that this place is like a garbage dump, and staying here for a second is tainting their godhead.


    "It is divided into two batches, led by me and Yao respectively. A large-scale search of this area started from both sides. If someone does not obey our search, you know how to deal with it.


    If you find the two people on the wanted list, remember what I said before, the man must ensure that he is caught safe and sound, even if you die, he is not allowed to die, see! "Ti''er looked at the person under her hand seriously.


    "understand."


    Soon, the angels were divided into two groups, and this wave of search operations affecting the entire No. 3 crime domain began.


    This naturally attracted the attention of many local snakes.


    But without exception, at least the slightly wiser ground snakes have ordered the people under their hands not to ask for trouble. If they want to die, their boss can fulfill them.


    These earth-headed snakes knew that these angels were not directed at them. As for who they were searching for, it had nothing to do with them.


    As long as they didn''t rush in with a fanfare in the Angel Fleet, they would have closed one eye.


    After all, the original definition of the domain of sin is that anyone can enter the domain of sin, and any person naturally includes angels.


    But there are smart people, and naturally there are foolish hats.


    When Tier led a few angels searched a tavern, he kicked the door open.


    The guests inside were shocked.


    The taverns in Sinland rarely have veritable taverns.


    Under the dim light, some wine tables were even directly doing indescribable things.


    "Fuck it, it''s him who doesn''t have eyes." An intriguing sheep-head race pointed at the gate angrily and yelled.


    Maybe it''s because of drinking, and the look in his eyes is not so good.


    "Birdmen? You birdmen are not in your own territory, why are you running to our realm!"


    A fat drunk man next to him spoke: "Birdman? I thought it was an angel...hiccup...Don''t tell me, I have seen angels when I was outside.


    That face...that figure...tsk tsk tsk... Lao Tzu can''t wait to do it by himself. If an angel appears here, I''ll... I promise to be the first one...


    I really want to see what the woman who usually looks rebellious and rebellious looks like in bed...hahahaha. "


    The fat man laughed, but he found that almost no one was laughing.


    At this time, the ¡®birdmen¡¯ who broke in also approached them.


    Now the fat man could see the person clearly.


    Taking the lead is a woman with five pairs of pure white wings. Such appearance is definitely the top card in the crime domain!


    And the three six-winged women behind her were not much different in appearance.


    "You... are angels?" The fat man said danglingly: "When did your angels also come to our place, do you want to come and accompany the master?"


    In the next second, blood was splashing, and the fat man''s body exploded directly, and the flesh and blood fell in the wine bowls on the next table.


    No one dared to say anything, because this is an angel!


    The real ten-winged angel! This is the upper master god!


    The fat man who usually flaunts the high-level quasi-god just now has the end of an explosion in front of her.


    "Search." Ti''er said with a cold face.


    The three seraphs began to search in the tavern. At this moment, no one dared to say another word, just hoping that these beautiful Rakshasa could leave quickly.


    The sheep head who was the first to find the fault was shaking all over at the moment, kneeling on the ground not daring to speak.

 Chapter 2673： Clone strategy

    Chapter 2673 Doppelganger Strategy


    A minute later, the three seraphs returned behind Tier.


    "No."


    "Let''s go." Tier turned directly and left the tavern with three seraphs.


    This immediately eased the atmosphere of the tavern a lot, and everyone was relieved.


    But at this moment, a white light shot directly from the gate.


    Then pierced through the head of the sheep head, and the female companion next to him was panicked by this scene.


    The sheep head''s body fell to the ground. Not far behind him was a pure white feather, but there was not even a drop of blood on it.


    This scene caused the people in the tavern to tremble, unable to recover for a long time.


    Such things are happening everywhere in the third crime domain. Some people who do not know the severity deliberately ask the angels for trouble. Not surprisingly, they have paid a heavy price.


    After all, the angel itself is a fighting race, plus the strength is at least above the Seraphim.


    There must be an eight-winged angel among the scattered search teams, so that the distance between the two teams will not exceed twenty seconds.


    Although Tier is very conceited, she also knows that there are some vicious criminals in the crime domain. Maybe someone wants to smear the face of the angel gods and deliberately attack some weak angel teams.


    If the female angel falls into their hands, what kind of treatment she will face, don''t even think about it.


    So Tier would not allow this to happen, and she would not allow cockroaches to defile the sanctity of her race.


    That humble little shop.


    Ye Hao walked in from outside the house wearing a cloak, his expression very serious.


    "Angels have come in, and they are carrying out a carpet search of crime domain No. 3. If we continue to stay here, it will only be a matter of time before we are found."


    Zhuo Yu hurriedly said: "Then let''s go quickly! There are two ten-winged angels chasing you outside!"


    Ye Hao looked at the stairs leading to the second floor with some worry.


    Five or six hours have passed since we first met before.


    According to the previous agreement, a day of preparation time was left for the strange girl, but now it is imminent.


    "What are you doing in a daze, do you seem to have an agreement with that girl? When is it now? It''s important to escape first!" Zhuo Yu said, preparing to go upstairs.


    Ye Hao grabbed Zhuoyu. Ye Hao shook his head, and then solemnly said: "According to the current angel''s search speed, it will take at least five to six hours to find our current location.


    If I create some clones to attract their attention, it may be delayed for about ten hours. "


    "But you are also a way to slow down! Now there must be a fleet of angel gods stationed outside the third crime domain. It is even more difficult for us to go out now. The longer the time delays, the more dangerous we will be. Don''t you know!" Zhuo Yu Staring at Ye Hao angrily.


    Ye Hao looked at Zhuoyu: "I''m sorry, I can''t take risks. This is related to my father''s life, and I have no right to ask you to take risks with me.


    I can make my clone create chaos now, you can take advantage of this time to leave. "


    Zhuo Yu stared at Ye Hao, she curled her lips: "Which angel have you seen that escaped before the battle?"


    After speaking, Zhuo Yu sat beside him quietly.


    Ye Hao looked at Zhuo Yu, smiled and said nothing.


    At this time, he began to summon some clones, and let these clones leave the house quietly and go to various places in Sin Domain No. 3, so as to cause no small trouble for the angel''s search work.


    In less than an hour.


    The third crime domain is even more chaotic.


    "Found the target, the target is fleeing, our team is pursuing it. Request the support of the surrounding teams."


    A small team of angels posted the news in the angel contact channel.


    Tier and Yao both shook their bodies, and rushed towards the position of the team from various places.


    But when they were halfway through the flight, a few more voices rang in the contact channel.


    "I found the target here. After attacking one of our angels, the target fled towards the other side, asking for support!"


    "Found the target, the target entered a local force''s base, request instructions!"


    "North..."


    Such news kept appearing, as if there were more than a dozen Ye Hao in this city.


    "It looks like a clone." Yao sent a message to Tier.


    Tier nodded, her eyes radiated golden light, and she scanned the entire crime area No. 3, but said disappointedly: "These clones all have his aura, and the fighting power is not very weak. You can maintain your state even if you are injured.


    There is a trace of soul or spiritual power in each clone, and only close contact can determine whether the target is true. "


    "It seems that our work tasks are going to increase. Divide all the angel squads into two parts, one part continues to search the remaining areas, and the other part is to hunt down those discovered targets." Yao said.


    Tier accepted Yao''s proposal, and the chaos in Crime Domain No. 3 became more intense.


    A corner.


    Ye Hao looked around, three angel teams, a total of nine angels, including three eight-winged angels.


    "Ye Hao, you have been besieged by us, you''d better capture it with your hands, otherwise we will use violence to capture you." An eight-winged angel said.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, just raised his hand, and his fingertips began to gather and attack.


    "Do it!" The eight-winged angel gave an order.


    Ye Hao, who had been intercepted, was soon controlled by these three teams.


    "The target has been captured!" The two Seraphims grabbed Ye Hao''s arms and controlled them.


    The Eight-Winged Angel came over, she frowned and looked at the target in front of her, and finally she punched Ye Hao''s head directly.


    In the next moment, Ye Hao turned into powder.


    The eight-winged angel frowned, but still pressed her finger between her eyebrows and reported: "The report is a clone. It has been cleared."


    This situation keeps appearing.


    All of them were found to be clones, and there was no search for where the real body was.


    At the same time, this also created a lot of trouble for the angel''s search work.


    Ye Hao specially selected some sensitive places in the third crime domain to attract angels to search.


    Above a house.


    A group of people were looking at an angel squad in front of them with anger.


    "You angels, don''t deceive people too much, this is the site of our black gang! It''s not a place where you can search if you want!" an orc-like guy exclaimed.


    Tier looked at the group of people in front of her, and she said coldly: "The target we are going to capture breaks into this area, and we have to go in and search. If you don''t let go within three seconds, it will be regarded as a shielding angel god. The crime of being the most wanted criminal, equally declaring war on the angelic gods."


    After speaking, Tier drew out his sword, and the two angels behind him also drew out their own swords.


    Suddenly, the swords were tense.


    "Get out of the way and let them search." A voice sounded from the house yard.

 Chapter 2674： Chaos

    Chapter 2674 the chaos of the crime domain


    "Big brother!" All the younger brothers looked at a three-meter-tall orc with black hair.


    This person is the boss of this gang, and his strength is in the middle of the main god.


    The gang boss stared at Tier, his eyes were obviously bad: "Miss Angel, please hurry up."


    Tier didn''t speak, but only waved, and the two angels immediately went down and searched the house.


    Soon there was the sound of fighting in the house, and a man was kicked out of an old house.


    Two angels flew to Tier with his arms.


    Ti''er stared at Ye Hao in front of her, she wrinkled without raising her hand, a beam of light pierced his chest directly, and this Ye Hao also vanished in front of everyone.


    Tier didn''t say much, she just took her team to the next place.


    Leave a bunch of angry people.


    "Boss, why do you let these **** women so much!"


    "This is the realm of sin, should we be so bullied by them!"


    The boss chuckled and shook his head, and looked in several other directions in Sin Domain: "Is there any way to say that people are first-class gods. Moreover, the other forces here are also eager for us to do things with angels.


    When we are wiped out, they can divide our forces.


    Sometimes you have to use your brains, but you have to be patient. "


    ...


    Almost eight hours have passed since the angel entered the No. 3 sin domain, and 13 hours have passed since Ye Hao''s arrival in the No. 3 sin domain and the scheduled time for Ze''er.


    Even so, there is still a large area in the third crime domain that has not been searched.


    Because of the trouble of those clones Ye Hao, the efficiency of the angels'' search was greatly reduced.


    Ti''er smashed Ye Hao''s head at this time, and the subordinate next to her whispered, "This is the thirteenth we found.


    How many clones does this guy have? Every clone can do the same as a real person. "


    "Who said no, there are only three clones still being pursued now." Another female angel also complained.


    "No need to look for it, I have probably guessed where that guy is hiding." Tier showed a confident expression on her face.


    "Do you know Master Tier?" The two female angels looked at Master Tier in surprise.


    Tier raised his hand, and a projection map of Crime Domain No. 3 appeared in front of her.


    She first marked some areas on the projected map with red lines.


    "This is... the area where the suspicious targets appeared just now!" The female angel on the left saw it.


    Then Tier smeared the surrounding area again.


    "These are the areas searched by the search team. The consciousness is that these places are indeed safe." The female angel continued.


    At this moment, the female angel on the right covered her mouth and said, "This picture!"


    A smile appeared at the corner of Ti''er¡¯s mouth. She pointed to two blank places on the map: ¡°In the areas we haven¡¯t searched, these two places are those that the clones have never been to, and even deliberately on the way to escape. bypass.


    I guess, the real Ye Hao is in this place! He put himself in a safe place, and then manipulated those clones to attract our attention, trying to find a chance to escape. "


    The two female angels praised them one after another, and then looked at Tier with admiring eyes, and said flattery.


    "There are several hunting teams that can be drawn out now." Tier asked.


    "Report, there are four hunting squads that can be drawn out, a total of twelve angels." Little Angel Mimei reported immediately.


    Tier nodded, and she pointed to the two blank areas on the map.


    "Give me an order to let these four hunting teams conduct a rigorous search on the two blank areas. That guy must be hiding somewhere in these two areas."


    "Yes!"


    Soon, the four angel teams gathered in these two areas and began to conduct a rigorous search in these two areas.


    Tier flew over the two areas with her team to prevent the target from escaping after being found.


    ...


    Inside a small hidden shop.


    Zhuo Yu saw the angel searching for the house outside through the gap in the window. She looked at Ye Hao nervously: "They seem to have found us. We must evacuate quickly, otherwise we will be searched for our location soon."


    Ye Hao sat on the chair, fiddled with the gadgets he found in the house, and said, "Don''t worry, they can''t find us."


    Zhuo Yu frowned, and she said suspiciously: "This is too dangerous. They are now only one street away from us, and they even flew over our heads just now."


    "You can rest assured, I bet. They will never search our side. I also prepared some small gifts for them. I don''t know what those angel sisters will do in the end?" Ye Hao showed sly on his face. Emoji.


    Looking at Ye Hao''s unwavering expression, Zhuo Yu was really worried.


    After all, in the current situation, she felt as if there was a sharp sword that would drop at any time, just floating above their heads.


    This made Zhuo Yu''s impression of that girl even worse. If it weren''t for this weird guy, they wouldn''t have to stay here to take risks.


    ...


    The little **** the second floor.


    She was not tidying up anything, she was sitting in the rocking chair with her eyes closed and a faint smile on her mouth.


    "Interesting, really interesting. This guy is really not a simple guy. He can control so many clones to disturb the enemy''s sight. Now he is suspicious and can even counterattack his opponent.


    I originally thought that he could only hold on for ten hours at most, which was beyond my expectation.


    The key this time is really much stronger than the previous keys. Zeer whispered.


    ...


    With time passing little by little.


    Tier, who was originally very confident, looked very ugly at this moment.


    Because of the original two areas, less than one-fifth of the searched areas are now left, but still nothing is found.


    The two female angels behind her also felt that Master Tier was in a very bad mood now, and the two of them did not dare to say a word at this moment, for fear that they would catch fire.


    "Dididi...report, Lord Tier..."


    At this moment, there was a movement in the contact channel.


    Tier raised her brows: "Say."


    "One of the two areas you mentioned has been searched, and no suspicious targets have been searched. Only the last area we are searching is left.


    But it seems a little troublesome. "The angel of the message seemed to be worried.


    Tier said angrily, "What''s the trouble? Are you a great angel warrior, is there anything you can''t solve in this place?"


    "In this area... there is a... high-ranking god."

 Chapter 2675： Master of Crime Domain No. 3

    Chapter 2675 the master of the third crime domain


    Upper Lord God?


    Tier frowned.


    According to the information she got, there is only one upper-level main **** in the third crime domain.


    What a coincidence?


    Or the guy knew that there was an upper main **** here, so he touched the territory of an upper main god, thinking that these angels would not provoke this earth snake.


    "Master Tier, what shall we do now?" The two female angels looked at Tier.


    It would be nice if other forces were to say, but this time the forces that were to be provoked were the forces with the upper Lord God.


    This is equivalent to a ground-headed snake, and Tier and the others are a dragon.


    "Let''s go over." Tier''s face was black, and the last area in the contact flew away.


    This area covers a relatively large area, with a castle for people to live in, and some hillside meadows. The outermost circle is a city wall.


    Although in this sin domain, the city wall actually couldn''t resist those main gods or quasi gods at all.


    But the essential role of this city wall is not, but to express to those outsiders that inside this city wall is a territory of a powerful force.


    At this moment, four angel teams are flying in the airspace beyond the city wall.


    And inside the city wall, hundreds of people are facing them.


    Most of them are at the quasi-god level, but there are also several lower and middle-level main gods.


    At this moment, the leader of these people is an old man, and this old man is the middle main god.


    "A few angels, this is our private realm. Whoever you want to arrest in Sin Domain No. 3 is your business. We won''t care.


    But if you come in and search us now, this is not giving us face.


    Our master would not agree. "The old man said very politely.


    "Who are you?" asked an eight-winged angel from the angel''s side.


    The old man smiled and said: "It''s not someone, just an old housekeeper in this house, sweeping the floor, planting grass and so on."


    A middle-ranked main **** said that he was just a sweeper, which was low-key enough.


    The four eight-winged angels glanced at each other, and the situation at the moment was really troublesome.


    Although they are not afraid of the strongest force in the No. 3 crime domain in front of them, if there is a conflict, there will be a series of troubles.


    "Old housekeeper, we just followed the order to hunt down the two people on the highest wanted order of the Angel God System. I hope you can allow us to enter the search." Eight Winged Angel said.


    The old butler smiled and said: "We also know that wanted, and we also know the status of the Angel God System. But it is not very convenient for you to come in and search.


    How about this. Tell me the characteristics of the two you are going to hunt down. I arranged for someone to search in the house. If I find that person, I will definitely grab him and offer it with both hands. "


    "But what if we have to search by ourselves." At this time an unkind voice came.


    When the four eight-winged angels saw the incoming person, they suddenly had the backbone and retreated to the next position.


    The old butler saw the incoming person and clenched his fists in both hands: "Presumably this young lady is the left-wing guard of the angelic **** Cecilia Angel King, Miss Tier."


    Tier said lightly: "I didn''t expect you to know my name in this closed place."


    "After all, Miss Tier is a ten-winged angel, and her record is very impressive. Our master prefers to watch the lists of the gods and ten thousand realms.


    It is said that Miss Tier is the 29th strongest in the list of the top gods of the gods. "The old butler said with a smile.


    Tier''s mood improved a lot when she heard the old butler''s flattery. Even an angel likes to hear praise from others.


    Tier said: "These are nothing, you can go and tell your master. We have no other intentions, just want to hunt down the fugitive, and we must search for it ourselves."


    The old housekeeper looked embarrassed.


    "I can allow Miss Tier to search in my house." A male voice came.


    Tier raised her head, her eyes serious.


    It was a tauren staring at the black horns.


    Although the appearance is very arrogant, but the aura is very calm, if he is a human face, then he must be a very gentleman.


    This person''s information also appeared in Ti''er''s mind.


    The Strongest in Crime Domain No. 3¡¤Black Bull Emperor


    The upper master **** was originally from the second-rate black bull god, and was the third prince of the largest imperial power empire. However, he was persecuted during the struggle for the throne, and his beloved woman was killed by his own brother.


    In the end, the black bull emperor would persecute his elder brother and kill him, and he left the black bull **** system.


    This made the second brother of the Black Bull Emperor become the head of the Black Bull God System, because he killed his brother, the Black Bull Emperor was chased by the Black Bull God System.


    But I have to say that the black bull emperor''s talent is quite amazing, constantly breaking through his limits in the pursuit and killing, and finally leaped to the main **** level.


    Then he broke into the crime domain, broke out in the crime domain, established his own power, and finally became the strongest existence in the third crime domain.


    Also known as the black bull emperor of the third crime domain.


    On the surface, each crime domain seems to be a random place, but in fact there is a king who secretly manages the crime domain.


    The manager of Crime Domain No. 3 is the Black Bull Emperor.


    "Master." The old butler looked at the Black Bull Emperor and saluted.


    "But I have a request. If Miss Tier can''t meet my requirements, and she has to enter my land forcibly to search for people, then leave us alone.


    After all, this is the realm of sin, not the gods or the angelic gods. "The Black Bull Emperor said in a deep voice.


    Tier was silent for a while, and she stared at the Black Bull Emperor: "Tell me about your conditions. If it is some disgusting condition, then my angel sword will let you know that the pride of an angel is not to be insulted!"


    The Black Bull Emperor smiled, but because of the bull''s head, this smile looked a little weird, it was not as pleasing to the eyes as when he was not smiling.


    "My housekeeper just said that I am a person who pays more attention to the power list. In the power list of the upper main god, Miss Tier is ranked 29th.


    Unfortunately, I am also very honored to be on the list, but I am in 78th, which is really hard to tell.


    I was fortunate enough to meet Miss Tier today, so I want to know. "


    The black bull emperor''s eyes gleamed, staring at Tier: "How much is the difference between the 29th and the 78th."


    Tier''s brows flashed, and she looked at the Black Bull Emperor with false eyes: "Are you trying to challenge me?"


    "Yes. This is my condition. No matter whether the challenge is won or lost, Miss Tier, you can enter my house and search at will." said the Black Bull Emperor.


    "What about the rules?" Tier asked next.


    "The rules are very simple. They are the rules of our Black Bull race. The two sides are 100 meters apart and spend a ten square meter punch on the ground. Both sides take turns to attack each other.


    If one side exits the circle, it will lose. "The Hei Niuhuang said, squinting.


    "Why is it so troublesome, why don''t you just do it?" Ti''er frowned, obviously uncomfortable with this rule.


    The Black Bull Emperor smiled and said, "I know my strength is not as good as Miss Tier, so I decided on this fighting method that is more beneficial to me. Is it because Miss Tier is worried that this fighting method will be detrimental to you?"


    Several female angels cried secretly in their hearts, this tauren is quite clever, and will use the violent method.


    And the violent general method is very applicable to Ti Er, a arrogant woman.


    "Okay, I promise you." Tier said.

 Chapter 2676： The master of sin domain PK ten-winged angel

    Chapter 2676 the master of sin domain PK ten-winged angel


    Soon the battlefield was set up, which was a large open space.


    There is a small circle of ten square meters at a distance of 100 meters on both sides of the open space, and a red line a few meters away from the small circle.


    At this moment, the Black Bull Emperor and Tier were standing in the small circle.


    The old butler looked at the two sides and said as the referee: "The two sides take turns attacking. Once one side leaves the circle under the feet, it is considered a loss. When defending, it is not allowed to cross the red line to attack.


    At the same time, the attacking party can charge up the attack, and the attacked party can only defend after the attacking party releases the attack.


    Both sides understand. "


    "Understood." The Black Bull Emperor threw away his black robe, revealing his strong muscles and his special armor.


    The black bull emperor''s posture is very arrogant, like a mighty fighter.


    "Understood." On the other side, Tier took out her angel sword and at the same time took out a shield.


    This is her imitating her idol, Cecilia Angel King.


    The weapon is a sword and a shield.


    "Now I toss this coin, the black bull emperor will attack first on the front and Miss Tier will attack on the back. May I ask if both parties need to check the coin." The old butler took out an extra coin and interrogated both parties.


    "No need." Black Bull Emperor said.


    The arrogant Tier naturally said that he didn''t need it.


    The old butler now began to throw coins, the coins were tossed high, and finally landed on the ground, rushed on the ground twice, and finally faced up.


    "Face up, and the Black Bull Emperor first attacked. Please prepare for both sides. The duel will begin now." After the old butler finished speaking, he retreated to a hundred meters away.


    Then opened the barrier of this arena.


    After all, this is a duel of the upper main god. Although the fighting method is limited, if it accidentally spreads out.


    Not to mention that the entire Black Bull Emperor''s mansion will be razed to the ground, and it will even have a great impact on the crime domain.


    "Miss Tier, I''m about to start." The Black Bull Emperor didn''t forget to tell Tier he was going to attack.


    Tier snorted and didn''t say much.


    "I have a trick that I realized 15 million years ago. Although I was only a quasi-god at that time, this trick brought me back to life several times in my escape life for hundreds of years."


    The black bull emperor''s body rolled over, and finally the black bull emperor squeezed his fist, and a huge black bull appeared on his body.


    This is the law of the black bull.


    "This trick is Black Bull Chong!"


    A very vulgar name, it can be seen that the black bull emperor is also a nameless.


    But the name is vulgar, and the power of this trick is amazing.


    Although it was a trick developed by the Quasi-God-level, it can be seen that the Black Bull Emperor has also greatly improved this trick over the past few million years.


    A huge black cow phantom was created by the black cow emperor, and with the black cow emperor''s shout, the black cow rushed out.


    Although this black bull was a phantom, in the course of the collision, it even created a situation where the ground was shaking.


    Ti''er also put away the contempt in her heart at this time, she raised the shield in her hand, the shield was shining with holy light.


    She used a trick that Ru Qi had used before, but in this one, Tier was much more diligent than Ru Qi.


    "Guardian of Shield Angel"


    A huge angel light and shadow appeared on Ti''er. The angel knelt on one knee, holding a huge light shield.


    This trick was actually created by the Angel King Cecilia, and all the main gods can practice it.


    Although it is not the strongest defensive trick, because it was created by the Angel King Cecilia, Tier has been studying and learning very carefully.


    Boom boom boom


    The black bull slammed into the guardian of the shield angel.


    Suddenly, the white shield and the black phantom appeared very bright.


    Two seconds later, the black bull rushed away.


    After the dust dissipated, Tier still stood in the circle, with a confident expression on her face.


    A group of female angels all cheered.


    But some people also discovered that the position of Tier''s feet moved 20 centimeters backward.


    "Very good, very strong attack. It''s a pity that it''s still a bit short, and then it''s my turn." The sword in Tier''s hand shone brightly.


    The light dotted Tier''s body, making her look like a beautiful female swordsman.


    "This trick is also the sword skill created by Angel King Cecilia, the sword dance of the three angels of the Holy Light!" said a female angel.


    Tier swung three swords.


    The three seemingly ordinary sword auras were very shocking before the eyes of the Black Bull Emperor.


    The Black Bull Emperor seemed to see three angels holding sharp swords rushing towards him, the sword intent to cut everything.


    "Is this the strength of the 29th place? As expected, the gap is huge." The Black Bull Emperor knew the gap between himself and Ti''er. He folded his hands and made a humming sound.


    "Bull Bull Shield!"


    A black horn shield appeared in front of the Black Bull Emperor.


    Ping ping pong


    The sound of sword and shield crashing came.


    "Ahem..." After the dust dissipated, the Black Bull Emperor appeared in front of everyone coughing.


    Compared to Ziqian Tier''s immobile situation, the Black Bull Emperor was far worse.


    Compared with his original position, the Black Bull Emperor stepped back a full two meters, and the circle was not far behind him.


    At the same time, three sword marks appeared on the armor of the Black Bull Emperor, and blood even oozes.


    "Very strong, really strong." The Black Bull Emperor exclaimed sincerely: "I have to say that I was a bit unconvinced before, but now I know how powerful an angel is.


    Miss Tier, the next move will be my strongest attack, I hope it will satisfy you. "


    After speaking, the Black Bull Emperor straightened his horse stance, and then the black energy on his body surged even more. The Black Bull Emperor''s body made a very permeating sound of Kazkaz.


    In the end, the Black Bull Emperor raised his head and sprayed some black material directly towards the sky.


    "The law of the black cow, the bull soars!"


    It''s another popular name, and its power is also very amazing.


    This time a huge black cow appeared in the sky, and its horns were very huge, equivalent to its head.


    Then the phantom rushed down from the sky, and black cattle appeared behind it, with an aura like a rainbow, as if to flatten the ground in front of it.


    "The guardian of the shield angel!"


    Tier still used this trick, and the holy light angel holding the shield appeared in front of everyone again.


    But compared to the black bull in the sky, the visual gap is a bit too big.


    This made the female angels who watched the battle become a little worried.


    Boom boom boom


    The last huge movement came, and the entire defensive enchantment shook, and even cracks appeared for a while.


    If it hadn''t been for the strong to maintain the control array, it is estimated that even this array would be broken.


    At the same time, crime domain No. 3 also felt a very obvious earthquake.

 Chapter 2677： Dark game

    Chapter 2677


    After the violent explosion, Tier still stood in the circle.


    Although some dust fell on the feathers on her back and the battle dress on her body was smoky, she still looked very beautiful.


    But the ground around Ti''er had undergone earth-shaking changes, as if it had been destroyed by someone.


    Tier raised the angel sword in her hand, just as she was preparing for the next attack.


    "I surrender."


    A voice sounded.


    Tier frowned and looked at the Black Bull Emperor who walked out of the circle on the opposite side. She said puzzledly: "Are you giving up?"


    "Otherwise? I used my full strength for the trick just now. I know that I can''t defeat you. I challenged you just to know the gap between me and the strong.


    Now I have fully realized it, and there is no need to continue. "


    The Black Bull Emperor pointed to the mansion behind him: "According to the agreement, you can search for my mansion. But I still hope you can be quieter, after all, there are still some women and children in my mansion."


    "Yeah." Tier looked at the other angel teams.


    The angels immediately understood the meaning, crossed the high wall, and began to search for the target''s whereabouts in this area.


    Ten minutes passed.


    The four teams returned to Tier.


    "Master Tier, no trace of the target was found."


    Tier frowned: "Have you searched for it?"


    "Master Tier, we have seen almost every corner. We have also penetrated under the ground to check. We are sure that there is no such guy here." The angels promised.


    "How is this possible?" Ti''er didn''t expect that it would be such a result that she spent nearly an hour and still accompany people to fight.


    "Miss Tier, this search is also searched. Do you want to rest in my house?" said the Black Bull Emperor.


    "No, goodbye." Tier turned black and took her own person away.


    "The four of you continue the previous mission to think about it." Tier said to the four angel squads dispatched by him.


    "Yes."


    The four teams dispersed and continued to join the search operation.


    Tier watched everyone leave, her face suddenly turned white, blood spurted out of her mouth, and her body fell swayingly, and finally landed in an empty place.


    "Master Tier!"


    Don''t be scared when the two angels following Tier vomit blood.


    "I''m okay, don''t spread the story of my vomiting blood." Tier supported the tree next to her, her breathing eased a little.


    These two angels are Tier''s confidants.


    She is also a stronger person, so before the other angel squads, she always resisted.


    Tier didn''t endure it until they left.


    "Master Tier, was this injured in the previous battle?" Anne, one of the two female angels, asked concerned.


    Tier nodded, and she said: "Although the Black Bull Emperor is not as strong as me, he is also a high-ranking Lord God after all. The second move is indeed that he has used all his strength.


    Without dodge, it is too difficult to make that move. I almost couldn''t help it. "


    "That stinky cow dared to hurt Master Ti''er, so I will lead people to level their broken manor!" Another female angel Anna said angrily.


    Tier grabbed her and shook her head: "No need. After all, this is the realm of sin, don''t cause unnecessary trouble. What''s more, the opponent is also in a fair duel, which hurt me.


    If people know that I am going to retaliate like this, wouldn''t it appear that we are an angel with a small belly. "


    The two female angels didn''t say anything any more, just taking care of Lord Tier''s injury.


    Although the injury is not very serious, it is internally injured, so it is impossible to recover in a short time.


    "Ahem... I didn''t expect me to be pitted by that kid. The rumors about him are really not added, and the thoughtfulness can make Ru Qi be fooled by him. I take it lightly." Ti''er supported the tree next to him. , His eyes were calm.


    "What do you mean?" Annie and Anna looked at Tier in confusion.


    Tier explained: "I think about it now. In fact, my previous analysis was based on what the guy thought. He set up two games at the same time.


    One is the game on the bright side and the other is the game secretly. "


    "Two rounds?" Anna puzzled.


    "Using clones to attract us and interfere with us is a clear picture, basically everyone can see.


    I used to be smart and analyzed that there must be him in the two areas. In fact, this is the dark game he deliberately set. He knew that in these two areas, there were the managers of the third crime domain.


    He wanted to deliberately strike up the battle between me and the manager of the third crime domain. It is best to fight, so that it can create chaos, and he can also take the opportunity to escape. Tier clenched her fists, she could see that she was calm on the surface.


    But my heart is still quite angry about my being pitted.


    After all, it is a very proud existence among angels.


    "This person is really disgusting!"


    "Why did the Angel King want to capture this person alive? If I were to kill him with a single sword!"


    "That''s right!"


    Between Anna and Annie''s words, it seemed that Ye Hao was a heinous guy, and he should rectify the Fa on the spot.


    "No!" Ti Er interrupted their condemnation without saying a word: "Anyway, you can make some small actions after you catch him, but his life must be kept.


    This man is very, very important to our angel **** system! "


    Ti Er said this very seriously, she learned about Ye Hao''s role from the three angel kings.


    Resurrect the angel''s heart!


    Even Tier, who was arrogant and despised of other races, knew this ability very well, if it was confirmed.


    That is an opportunity for the angel family!


    An existence that is enough to allow the Angel God System to leap from a first-class God System to a super-first God System.


    Become the strongest overlord of the gods! none of them!


    Ti''er hoped that such a thing would happen in her heart, so no matter what, she would catch this earth species called Ye Hao, and at the same time would ensure that he was alive and well.


    "But to be alive is to be alive, and it''s okay to torture a little at that time." Tier said with a dark belly.


    At this moment, the angels have been searching the domain of sin for more than ten hours.


    On the other side Yao looked at the crime domain below where the search area was getting smaller and smaller.


    Her expression was a bit solemn, although on the surface they seemed to have an advantage.


    But before going out, Ru Qi had told herself seriously.


    In the face of this man, no matter what time he can''t take it lightly.


    Don''t take a chance just because he is the lower god.


    "Master Yao, Master Tier''s side..." An angel subordinate reported to Yao what happened on Tier''s side.


    "Oh? It''s quite interesting. Now that woman shouldn''t underestimate this man anymore." Hearing that Tier was slumped, Yao was in a good mood.

 Chapter 2678： Zeers test

    Chapter 2678 Zeer''s Test


    Inside a small remote shop.


    Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao with some surprise. Just now she saw that the angels who were searching in this area had all withdrawn, and continued to search from the outside.


    "Did you sell such a flaw on purpose?"


    Ye Hao smiled and said: "Yes, after all courtesy. By the way, they frustrated their spirit."


    "You are really interesting. You actually pitted another ten-winged angel. But how do you determine that the controller of Sin Domain No. 3 will be entangled with Tier and waste time?" Zhuo Yu said teasingly.


    Ye Hao shrugged, and said disappointedly: "Actually, the best result in my original plan was to let the two of them fight a big game, but I didn''t expect it to be such a fighting method, it was just a delay of this time.


    As for how I knew that the Black Bull Emperor would challenge Tier, it was the information I knew before.


    The black bull emperor seems to be very calm, but in fact he advocates force very much in his heart and likes to challenge.


    Anyone who has the opportunity to meet someone who is better than himself, can''t wait to have a fun and dripping fight with him.


    At this time, Tier, the ten-winged angel, was sent to the door, plus Tier''s estimation, it was impossible for the Black Bull Emperor to really stop the angel and oppose the Angel God Element.


    It''s better to continue this opportunity and have an interesting battle.


    So at once, the plan came out. "


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "And you said before that Tier is a very confident and proud woman. Generally, such women are very smart.


    And the dark game I set up here is specifically for smart people.


    In my hometown on our earth plane, there is a saying: cleverness is mistaken by cleverness. That''s pretty much it. "


    Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao up and down, and said a little disgustingly: "I finally know why the Heart of the Ancient Demon God chose you as a person. It''s simply more cunning than the devil."


    "But aren''t you still willing to stay with a man who is more cunning than a devil?" Ye Hao teased.


    Zhuo Yu rolled his eyes and said nothing.


    Ye Hao''s smile turned into a serious expression: "But this is just a delay for us. Then according to their search speed, they will search for us in three hours."


    "Three hours? Eighteen hours have passed, and there are still six hours before the 24 hours that the girl requested." Zhuo Yu said with some worry.


    Ye Hao didn''t say a word, just glanced at the stairs leading to the second floor.


    "The only thing we can do now is to watch the changes. I have no other way to delay time. Unless I run out to attract the target." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    Zhuo Yu was silent for a while, and she added: "I can also go out to attract them. They think that I am your companion now, then you may be with me."


    "No." Ye Hao directly rejected Zhuo Yu''s proposal.


    "Why?" Zhuo Yu asked back.


    Ye Hao stared at Zhuoyu: "I can''t let you take risks for me."


    "This is not an adventure, I am also of the angel race. Even if I am caught by them, I will not be in danger of my life." Zhuo Yu said pretendingly and lightly.


    "But you will be imprisoned in a dark prison, where you will spend an unknown amount of time!" Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    Zhuo Yu was stunned for a moment. She looked at Ye Hao: "This is what Ru Xi told you."


    "No matter who told me, your current identity is a traitor to the Angel Race. I won''t let you do such a dangerous thing." Ye Hao said firmly, his tone beyond doubt.


    Zhuo Yu smiled and looked at Ye Hao: "Then if I get caught, would you save me?"


    "Of course..." Ye Hao replied subconsciously, but stopped abruptly. He stared at Zhuo Yu very seriously: "I warn you, there is no if!


    If you dare to do such a thing, I will make you pay! "


    "The price? What is the price?" Zhuo Yu seemed to like to see Ye Hao now, deliberately provoking.


    Ye Hao''s mouth curled: "Then I will spank you every day. I think the scene of an angel who has lived for hundreds of thousands of years and being spanked by someone must be beautiful."


    With that said, Ye Hao''s eyes curled intentionally.


    Shao Yu stepped back subconsciously, his cheeks flushed.


    She knew Ye Hao would really do this.


    "Rogue." Zhuo Yu learned a word on the plane of the earth.


    Ta Ta Ta


    At this moment, a footstep came from the stairs.


    Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu both turned their heads immediately and saw the shadow witch doctor Ze''er coming down from the second floor.


    Zeer looked at Ye Hao, she smiled and applauded.


    Pop pop


    "You did a great job. You are not only a gifted person, but also a very smart person. Okay, we can go now."


    "Are you all ready? Didn''t it take one day?" Zhuo Yu asked unexpectedly.


    Zeer smiled without saying a word.


    Ye Hao looked at Ze''er with false eyes: "Did you deliberately?"


    "How do you say?" Zeer asked back.


    "In fact, there is no need for a day to prepare things. You just want to see us fight the trapped beasts." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    Ze''er smiled and said, "It''s not a battle of trapped beasts, I just want to see how many catties you have."


    "How about the result? Are you satisfied? Don''t you worry about us rushing out to fight those angels?" Ye Hao asked in a provocative tone.


    Zeer didn''t seem to hear it, with a satisfied smile on her face, nodded: "If you want to take the initiative to go out, I will come forward to stop you. I am also very satisfied with your performance now.


    Originally, I thought that you could hold on for ten hours to be good, but I didn¡¯t expect that you could hold on for eighteen hours. "


    "It''s only fifteen hours now, not eighteen hours yet." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "It''s almost done, now we should go. Otherwise, wait a minute, we really have to face those annoying angels." Zeer said with a smile.


    It seemed that he didn''t feel embarrassed for testing the behavior of Ye Hao and others just now.


    "How are we going now? There are a large number of angels outside. It is too difficult for us to leave." Zhuo Yu frowned and asked angrily.


    Ye Hao stared at Ze''er with a faint smile: "Zhuyu, I don''t think we need to worry about this. Since she has the idea of ??testing us, she must have left a way for herself.


    What''s more, she is still a shadow witch doctor, her identity means that no matter where she lives, she must pay attention to her own safety.


    I''m right, Miss Ze''er. "


    Zeer smiled and said nothing, as if he had acquiesced to what Ye Hao said.

 Chapter 2679： Evacuate

    Chapter 2679-Evacuation


    Ten minutes later.


    On a street.


    "What the **** is going on with these angels, I searched everywhere."


    "I heard that it seems that the two people on the highest wanted order of some angel **** are in our No. 3 crime domain."


    "Angel God is the most wanted order? There seems to be no more than ten people on this list, right. Now someone can get their wanted order."


    Listening to the discussion of people on the side of the road, from time to time, a team of searching angels flew past.


    A team of three people walked leisurely on the street.


    This team is composed of a goblin, a harpy, and a cyclops.


    At this moment, a ten-winged angel hovered above the head of this block, and she looked around.


    "Master Yao, our people here have already searched." The angel next to him said.


    While checking the surroundings, Yao said, "It is because I have searched, so I have to check here. We have to be wary of whether that guy has any way to cross our quarantine area."


    "Probably not. The way we search is carpet search, even if it is a little bit of trouble, our angel team can notice that they shouldn''t have a chance to pass through." The angel next to it said with some doubt.


    Yao stared at the three-person team below: "Stop."


    What Yao was referring to was the trio of Cyclops.


    The three-person team didn''t seem to hear it, and moved on.


    Yao frowned and flew to the front of the three-person team, and all the people who were still on the street hid in the next room.


    "You... are you calling us?" The Cyclops pointed at himself somewhat naively.


    Yao looked up and down the Cyclops and his two companions.


    The goblin was obviously a little scared and shrank behind the harpy, and the gray wings on the back of the harpy shrank.


    In front of the angel''s holy white wings, the gray wings were really inferior to the eyes.


    "I need to check the three of you." Yao said, and began to approach the Cyclops.


    The Cyclops was obviously frightened and somewhat at a loss.


    "Don''t worry, we are not malicious. I will just search. If you are not the person we are looking for, I will not embarrass you." Said Yao, starting from the Cyclops, he began to check the three.


    She scanned the bodies of the three with the spirit of her ten-winged angel.


    After half a minute, Yao looked at the three of them suspiciously, but he still stirred his wings to fly, and left without saying a word.


    "Master Yao, what''s wrong with those three people just now?" the angel next to him asked curiously.


    Yao turned his head and looked at the backs of the three who left, and said, "I don''t know why, I just felt those three guys were a little weird, but I just checked their bodies with my spirit.


    It was confirmed that the three of them were indeed giants, goblins and orcs, and found nothing unusual. Maybe I read it wrong. "


    "It''s Master Yao, you are too cautious, but there are indeed many weird people in this sin domain. They are all cockroaches hidden in the dark." The angel next to him said in disgust.


    ...


    After walking for half an hour, after confirming that there were no angels around.


    The Cyclops breathed a sigh of relief, and the Harpy breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I said, don''t worry, as long as you don''t confess in person, they still won''t recognize you." The goblin said with a smile on his face.


    "How on earth did you do it? You can confuse the ten-winged angel." The harpy looked at the wings behind her, and she actually had a feeling that this was her own wing, and there was nothing wrong with it.


    "I am a doctor, and I have a lot of knowledge about body parts of various races. One of my hobbies is to collect corpses, and then I refine and experiment with these corpses.


    Only then finally came to this kind of deformation reagent, as long as after taking it, you can change your body structure in a short time, even your breath and realm can be changed.


    Unless it is some special powerhouse, of course the upper gods cannot find us. "The goblin said confidently: "But unfortunately, this kind of thing is too troublesome to refine.


    Even in my hands, there are only a few bottles that consumes one-third of my storage at once. You must know that this thing was originally used to save my life. "


    The Cyclops glanced at the goblin and said faintly: "If you don''t want to test me, then we don''t have to waste time here, and you don''t have to consume this kind of thing."


    "Hehe, but there is still a lot of reward for the effort." The goblin smiled and stuck his tongue out.


    Yes


    These three people were Ye Hao, Zhuoyu and the Shadow Witch Doctor Ze''er who were quietly touched out.


    In that remote room before, Ze''er took out three bottles of reagents and let the three of them take them.


    After that, the three of them became what they are now, and they passed the search boundaries of those angel teams very smoothly.


    Even when they met the ten-winged angel just now, they broke out without knowing the truth.


    "But this thing can only last for an hour, we must hurry up." The goblin reminded.


    "But now the Angel Fleet must have surrounded the No. 3 Crime Domain outside. Even if we broke through the inner blockade, it would be difficult for us to break through the outer blockade.


    They will surely check every person who leaves now, and they won''t even allow people in the third crime domain to leave! "Zuo Yu reminded.


    The goblin said with a smile: "I have my way, as long as we can reach where we are going on time."


    With that said, the three accelerated their pace.


    After half an hour, the three put on black cloaks and came to a hill.


    There was already a person waiting here.


    And if Tier was here, she would be very surprised, because the people here turned out to be the old butler of the Black Bull Emperor.


    "Master Dai Ze." The old butler saw the visitor and bowed a respectful respect.


    Ze''er waved his hand casually, and said in an older voice: "You have all the things I asked for before."


    "Ready, this is the Scroll of the Sin Domain Passage Array. Passing through this passage, Master Dai Ze can enter other Sin Areas." The old butler took out a scroll that was one person tall.


    "Hurry up and arrange it, we are leaving now." Zeer said in a deep voice.


    "Yes."


    The old butler began to arrange things, and soon he didn''t know.


    A dim circle appeared on the ground.


    "When you enter the enchantment, you can cross to other sin domains. Because of the instability of the magic circle scroll, we can''t guarantee which sin domain we will cross." The old steward reminded.


    "It''s okay, as long as you leave here. Go back and tell you sir, the favor is paid back." Zeer took Ye Hao and Zhuoyu into the circle, and then disappeared.


    After the three disappeared, the old butler completely erased the traces here.


    "The two should be wanted by the angel gods. I didn''t expect the Shadow Witch Doctor to have anything to do with them." The old butler muttered, then turned and left.


    As if I had never been here before.

 Chapter 2680： Run away

    2680 Born-18 Mar 1974


    Crime Domain No. 6


    In a piece of ice


    Three people appeared here out of thin air.


    "Where is this?" The cyclops under the black cloak looked around warily.


    "Looking at this terrain, we should be in the extremely cold ice region of Crime Domain No.6." Zeer said, taking off her headgear.


    "Who was that person just now? Will we help us escape?" Zhuo Yu looked at Ze''er and asked curiously.


    Zeer didn''t conceal it, and explained with a smile: "That person is the steward of the person in charge of Crime Domain No. 3, the black bull emperor in the dark scene you set up earlier."


    Ye Hao was a little surprised. He looked at Ze''er: "Just now you said that the favor he owed you was paid off?"


    "Yeah, that''s right. He had suffered very serious injuries before and hurt his foundation. If I hadn''t rescued him. Maybe the third crime domain would not have the current Black Bull Emperor.


    So he said that he owed me a favor so that I could instruct him to do anything whenever I needed.


    Unfortunately, the controller of the sin domain has such a scroll that can freely shuttle between the sin domains. I asked him for one, so that we don¡¯t need to go out of the sin domain at all, but only between the sin domains. Just walk through. "Ze''er said.


    "You have already thought of your own way of retreat!" Zhuo Yu stared at Ze''er, she now thinks that the girl''s city is very deep.


    Everything had already been arranged.


    "Of course you have to prepare your own retreat. If you know that I am a shadow witch doctor, I am equivalent to a walking treasure. I don''t know how many forces want to know my whereabouts.


    Some people say they just want to ask me to treat the patient, but some people want to take me as their own.


    After all, a genius doctor who can bring people back to life is what any force wants! Zeer said helplessly.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about these things for now. When will we recover from this ghostly appearance? It will only take an hour." Ye Hao''s hanky voice sounded.


    The appearance of this cyclops really made him a little irritable, and he always felt like he was not his body.


    "It should be ready soon, why? You don''t like the size of Cyclops?" Zeer raised his head and looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao rolled his eyes: "How could I like such a big guy."


    "Really? But you need to know the function of male cyclops in reproduction, but it is very powerful. Don''t you men pay much attention to this aspect." Zeer said deliberately.


    Ye Hao was taken aback and lowered his head subconsciously.


    Not to mention, the function of Cyclops is indeed very powerful in this regard.


    But no matter how powerful it is, is it necessary to ask Ye Hao to find a giant of the same model? That aesthetic... Ye Hao couldn''t accept it.


    Just at this time.


    The skin on Ye Hao and Zhuoyu''s body began to turn gray, and then the gray ashes began to dissipate little by little.


    The original bodies of the two of them were slowly revealed.


    "Is this restored? This thing is really amazing and convenient!" Zhuo Yu said astonished as he looked at his white skin.


    At this time, Ze''er also recovered her girl''s appearance, which was much more seductive than the previous goblin appearance.


    "I''ve taken you out now, then it''s your business next." Ze''er opened her hand and looked at Ye Hao.


    This means that now it is you who took me to see the person to be saved.


    That is to return to the earth plane.


    Ye Hao clenched his fists, he could finally save his father.


    I don''t know if he left the earth plane during this time, and if anything happened there.


    I hope everything is not too far from before I left.


    ...


    Crime Domain No. 3


    It has been 48 hours since the angel entered here, and now they have searched here and back several times.


    But even Ye Hao Zhuoyu did not see any shadow of them.


    And because of their repeated searches, the aborigines who had swallowed their anger before were a bit irritable at the moment.


    After all, who can continue to tolerate a group of guys, keep entering their house and searching everywhere, the most important thing is that these guys are still aloof.


    There have been many fights.


    "Okay, it looks like we were fooled again. We should leave here." Yao looked at Tier, who had a dark face next to her.


    "No, they must still be here. We must find them!" Tier gritted her teeth and said.


    Yao sighed, this woman is too stubborn at this time.


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that the anger of the people in Crime Domain No. 3 has been suppressed to the extreme. If they continue like this, it may cause very dangerous consequences.


    Dididi


    At this moment, Tier and Yao both heard a voice.


    That is the communication of the highest level of contact.


    After a few minutes.


    Yao breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Ti''er, who seemed to be discouraged.


    There was news from Sheila Angel King just now that Ye Hao''s trace was found in Crime Domain No. 6, and disappeared without a trace.


    Now the angel gods ordered them to evacuate the third crime domain, and then discuss the next step.


    "I..." Yao looked at what Tier wanted to say, but Tier turned away without saying a word.


    Yao didn''t say much, she looked down at the No. 3 crime domain that had been tossed for so long.


    She still had some doubts in her heart, how did that man escape from under their noses?


    And also escaped to Crime Domain No. 6, and you must know that there are several planes of difference between Crime Domain No. 6 and Crime Domain No. 3.


    Even their angel fleet can rush through in five days.


    But they seem to have disappeared from crime area No. 3 out of thin air, and appeared from crime area No. 6 out of thin air.


    "Could it be that the three people before..." Yao couldn''t help but think of the three guys she had met before, but she quickly left them behind.


    ...


    Five days later.


    Angel God System¡¤Angel Holy City.


    The three angel kings are again ranked above the three thrones.


    This time another record was created, that is, in the shortest time, three angel kings appeared again at the same time.


    The last time such a thing happened was during the first war between gods and demons.


    In the main hall, all the ten-winged angels were present, but there was no one else.


    This is a top-level meeting of angel gods.


    "This time I called everyone back, mainly because of two things. After searching by the Angel King Rowling, we found that the Demon Plane was indeed penetrating the Earth Plane, and the penetration was very serious.


    Within a few months, there may even be a direct invasion of the Earth''s plane. In comparison, our preparations are very inadequate.


    At that time, it will be difficult to prepare an army to be sent to the plane of the earth.


    So I am going to prepare a task force to jump directly to the demon plane and fight there to hinder the plan of the demon invading the earth plane.


    At the same time, as far as I know, there is a place called the Black Great Wall between the earth plane and the demon plane. There is no suppression by the laws of the plane, so even the main **** level can reach there. "

 Chapter 2681： God who created the earth

    Chapter 2681 the **** who created the earth


    In this upper-level meeting, the basic plan was worked out.


    "The plan is almost the same. Now it is the arrangement of the personnel. Because we have not yet been able to establish a stable transmission channel, we can only transmit one to the level of the angel of ten.


    There is a great danger on the demon plane, and it may even fall there.


    So this time the mission is very dangerous, you can choose for yourself. "Sila Angel King said, scanning all the ten-winged angels in the hall.


    A group of ten-winged angels looked at each other.


    Soon someone stood up and knelt on one knee.


    "Three Angel Kings, please send me for the mission this time. Ye Hao escaped from under my hands, and I have the responsibility to bring him back!" Ti''er knelt on one knee, begging.


    "Tier, are you sure you want to go? You must know that the mission this time is very dangerous. We have not been in contact with the demon plane for a long time, and no one knows how much strength they have now." Angel King Cecilia looked at Tier asked.


    Tier unswervingly said: "Lord Angel King, I have already decided. Please let me go anyway."


    Watching Tier''s performance at the moment, Yao smiled in his heart.


    This woman felt that she had been humiliated because of Ye Hao''s affairs before, and then wanted to make a contribution in such an important matter this time.


    That way, the heaven and earth rough stone is naturally hers.


    The Angel King Cecilia looked at the two Angel Kings next to her and discussed in a low voice.


    A decision was made quickly.


    "If that''s the case, let Tier be the leader of this mission. Remember, this time you are our advance team, and the dangers you face are unimaginable.


    I hope you can take our sisters to complete the mission successfully and come back safe and sound. "Secilia Angel King said solemnly.


    Tier stroked her chest with her right hand: "Yes!"


    In this way, the plan was finalized.


    However, this preparation will take a while, after all, the earth plane and the demon plane are not like the planes of the gods and ten thousand realms that can be entered at will.


    ...


    Half a month later


    Somewhere above the earth''s plane, a small black hole suddenly opened up, and three figures came out of it.


    "Huh... is this the Earth plane? I heard that the energy here is very lacking, and it will be suppressed by the laws of the plane.


    But I didn''t expect it to be so serious. "A little girl floated in the air, looking around curiously.


    "Yes, this suppressing force is great. If you change to another person, it will be difficult to survive in this space and you will be forcibly exiled.


    But I have implemented some spatial laws on our bodies, which has weakened the spatial suppression we endure a lot, but everyone must not use power above the main **** level.


    Even the power of the quasi-god class should be used as little as possible, otherwise the spatial law that you have displayed on your body will dissipate by itself. "Ye Hao said, looking at Ze''er and Zhuo Yu next to her.


    That''s right.


    After half a month, Ye Hao escaped from the realm of crime, finally found a reliable position and returned to the plane of the earth.


    It''s just that their current strength is really high. In order to ensure that they can stay on the earth plane, Ye Hao used the law of space to create a little trick for several people.


    So that they can survive on the earth plane.


    Otherwise, for example, a lower lord **** like Zhuo Yu, Seraphim would have difficulty living on the earth plane for too long, once it was suppressed to the extreme.


    Either he was directly suppressed by the laws of the plane, or he was exiled from this plane.


    "Understood." Zhuo Yu nodded.


    "Then where is the patient you want me to treat now?" Zeer looked at Ye Hao and asked.


    "Wait a moment, I need to first understand what happened to the earth plane during the time I left." Ye Hao''s body separated many clones.


    Ye Hao pointed to a clone: ??"If you follow him, he will first take you away from the Earth Lord, and the suppression on the secondary plane will be much weaker.


    I will see you in about three hours. "


    With that said, Ye Hao had already let other clones fly towards every corner of the earth.


    "All right." Zeer didn''t say anything, and left with the avatar Ye Hao with Zhuo Yu.


    Ye Hao hovered above the sky by himself. The hemisphere he was in at this moment happened to be dark night, with a large starry sky above his head.


    Huhuhu


    At this moment, a plane passed by.


    A child who hadn''t rested, pointed out the window and shouted: "Mummy, I saw someone flying outside!"


    "You must have read it wrong. This is a 10,000-meter-high sky, how can it be at this height." The blond mother on the side pulled her mother and sat down honestly.


    "I really saw it, it seems to be a man, just floating there!" the child said.


    While comforting her son, the blonde mother complained: "It is all blame for him for having to play that immersive game with you, which has caused you to be a little confused between the game and reality now.


    In reality, how could anyone be suspended in such a high altitude? "


    The child was helpless, and he also began to wonder if he had really read it wrong just now, but he did see a figure just now.


    Ye Hao still stood in place, he opened up his soul perception and scanned the entire earth.


    If in the past, Ye Hao''s soul perception was scanned again, those strong men would definitely feel a little uneasy.


    But now they won''t, because they can no longer feel Ye Hao''s soul perception.


    The gap between them and Ye Hao is no longer a gap that can be described. The gap between them is a whole plane!


    "Almost all the alien beasts on the earth have been cleaned up. Except for the one that went to Ten Thousand Demons City, the rest of the unstable space has basically been cleaned up."


    Ye Hao checked and basically determined the current situation of the earth.


    It''s like a room with wall holes everywhere, after some repairs, it can finally withstand wind, frost, rain and snow.


    Although the immediate danger is relieved, Ye Hao also knows that he will not increase the strength of the strong on the earth plane in a short time. The earth plane will still be temporarily placed in front of the demon plane and the interface of the gods. Meat pieces in the safe.


    Once there is a chance, it will be eaten up directly, and no residue will be left.


    "The preliminary work is complete, and the next step is to find ways to improve the combat effectiveness of the earth plane practitioners and those who are strong.


    Must create a native **** on the earth plane. "


    Ye Haoxu looked at it, and his long-awaited plan could be brought to the table at this time.


    God-making plan!

 Chapter 2682： give me! give me!

    Chapter 2682 Give it to me! give me!


    Australia¡¤Modie


    After the establishment of the new world order, the movement of the Devil Butterfly has become more and more serious.


    Almost all of Australia is under the control of Demon Butterfly.


    Demon Butterfly is in a martial arts training ground.


    Xue Daluo was waving her Weeping Blood Sword, with sweat on his forehead.


    The members of the Demon Butterfly passing by outside the martial arts ground looked at the Blood Drab in admiration.


    "Look, Master Xuedra is practicing martial arts again."


    "Sir Xue Daluo is now a seventh-tier powerhouse, the second strongest powerhouse of our Demon Butterfly."


    "Why? I''m jealous? You have the ability to practice like Master Xuedra."


    Xue Daluo put away the sword, and she didn''t mind the praise of others.


    Because in her heart she thought that this was not enough, and this time she broke through from Tier 6 to Tier 7 still has a great relationship with the man that she has not forgotten for a long time.


    Before, Master Black Butterfly sent her to practice, it was a mysterious city in the ancient east.


    The cultivation environment there is completely different.


    At the same time, there are a lot of powerhouses inside. She may still be proud of being a sixth-order powerhouse before, but among them, the sixth-order powerhouse is just a low-level existence.


    The eighth-order powerhouse can also be seen when lucky.


    Xue Tuo Luo bit her lip lightly, but if she doesn''t, she will continue to practice! "


    Xue Tuo Luo continued to swing the sword, but the next second her blade was grabbed by one hand.


    "You have reached the bottleneck now. It is useless for you to continue practicing like this." A man directly touched the blade of the Weeping Blood Sword.


    Xue Daluo''s pupils dilated.


    The additional effect of the Weeping Blood Sword can make people in contact with it bleed unstoppable, so this sword is also called the Magic Sword.


    But the man in front of him could pinch it on his fingertips so easily.


    "Long time no see? Little Top." Ye Hao smiled and greeted the Asian woman in front of him.


    "My name is Xuetra!" Xuetrao said coldly.


    "I know, Little Top." Ye Hao released his finger: "You must have been surprised just now, why can I directly touch your Weeping Blood Sword. That''s because the curse attached to your Weeping Blood Sword is in my eyes. It is a low-level existence.


    Seeing that I have not seen each other for so long, let''s help you make a little change. "


    With that said, Ye Hao raised the Weeping Blood Sword in his hand.


    Xue Tuoluo looked at her empty hand in surprise, she didn''t know when the Weeping Blood Sword in her hand appeared in his hand.


    This made Xue Tu Luo a very uneasy feeling, this man is very strong, he is already strong to a height that he can''t reach at all.


    Ye Hao looked at the Weeping Blood Sword, and then his hand slowly swept across the Weeping Blood Sword, like an instrument.


    A minute later, the Weeping Blood Sword was handed to the blood of the blood.


    "I have improved this sword a bit, and the curse effect attached to it has been changed to an active effect. This effect will only be formed if the sword holder''s subjective consciousness activates this effect.


    Otherwise, even if ordinary people are cut through their skin by this Weeping Blood Sword, they won''t be bleeding anymore.


    In addition, I slightly portrayed a few magic circles on it. "Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Just a few seconds?


    Xue Tuo Luo was a little suspicious, but she still took the Weeping Blood Sword, and she felt the extraordinary of the Weeping Blood Sword just now.


    Afterwards, the Blood Drab directly wielded the Weeping Blood Sword in the competition field.


    After some training, the original indifferent eyes of Xuedrauo became excited and unbelievable.


    Her strength has not improved, but now holding this Weeping Blood Sword, Xue Tu Luo feels that her combat power has increased by at least 30%.


    Even she is now confident that she can fight the top powerhouse of Tier 7.


    This is just because the sword stayed in the man''s hand for a minute.


    In addition, she found that she could not fully use the power of this Weeping Blood Sword!


    How strong will this be if it is fully used!


    This made the Xue Dara look forward to it.


    "Hey, you suddenly came to my base. Are you here to tease my girl? Why? I fell in love with my blood-dala? Would you like to wait for your bed tonight?


    But it''s the first time for others, you have to be gentle. "A graceful figure appeared behind Ye Hao.


    A black gauze skirt with black butterfly tattoos on his face, that **** body really fascinates a man''s soul every moment.


    "Master Black Butterfly!" Seeing the visitor, Xue Tuo Luo knelt on one knee.


    The black butterfly walked to the side of the Blood Drab and looked at the Weeping Blood Sword in the hand of the Blood Drake, a look of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    "Blood Dhara. You have to thank Mr. Ye Hao tonight. Your Weeping Blood Sword is now a super artifact. It can be ranked in the top three on earth.


    This makes me a little envious of this old woman. If she is really old, she can''t compare with the young. "


    Black Butterfly pouted and looked at Ye Hao, with a bitter look: "Mr. Ye, look. You are all fond of my girl, this is the Chinese cabbage I have grown for a long time.


    If you like, give me a little gift too. You can also **** day lily. "


    The black butterfly bit her lip.


    Ye Hao didn''t know the age of Black Butterfly, but he was roughly 30 or 40 years old.


    But that gesture is definitely many times stronger than that of popular actresses.


    Ye Hao rolled his eyes, but he directly took out a small bottle with a wisp of black gas inside, floating in it like a black cloud.


    People who have been in the ruins of heaven and earth before will definitely exclaim.


    This is an elemental creature!


    Many people once thought of bringing elemental creatures out of the ruins of heaven and earth, but the elemental creatures will be exhausted soon after they are brought out of the ruins of heaven and earth.


    So it has been unsuccessful, but now Ye Hao can do it!


    This is entirely because an artifact was created, and the law of space and the power of time elements were added to the artifact, which slowed down the volatilization time of this elemental creature to a certain extent, so it can be brought out for so long, but it only volatilizes less than 30%. the power of.


    Even if there is only less than 70% of the power left, this is an extremely precious thing for people living on the earth.


    Although Black Butterfly only had the strength of the eighth peak, when she saw the contents of the little bottle, her pair of eyes almost stared out.


    Xue Daluo on the side saw Master Black Butterfly with such a straightforward expression, and rushed to an accident.


    She was not surprised that Black Butterfly scratched her head like that before, because it was the disguise of Black Butterfly.


    But now, Master Black Butterfly looks really surprised.


    "Give me this thing. I can give you whatever you want. Including the entire Demon Butterfly organization, even me!" Black Butterfly said suddenly.

 Chapter 2683： Visit 11 districts

    Chapter 2683 the eleventh district


    At the moment, the black butterfly only sees the contents of the small bottle.


    Her heart was pounding. I don''t know how many years she hasn''t felt this way.


    There is only one voice in her head.


    get it! get it!


    Just get it, no matter what the price is.


    "I originally wanted to give this thing to you, take it. Be careful when you absorb it, don''t be impatient, and you may not be able to absorb it alone.


    At that time, you can let some of your cronies stay by, so they can also get some opportunities. "Ye Hao directly threw this small bottle to Black Butterfly.


    Black Butterfly caught the bottle cautiously, she looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "Send me?"


    Ye Hao nodded and shrugged: "Of course, this thing was originally given to you. After absorbing this thing, with your talent, it is no problem to break through to Quasi-God."


    There is no problem in breaking through to the quasi god!


    Hearing this, Xue Daluo''s pupils dilated.


    She knows why Master Black Butterfly is lost.


    The contents of this small bottle could make Master Black Butterfly break through to the quasi-god.


    Xue Dr. She knows what Black Butterfly''s dream is, that is to become a god!


    In order to become a god, she can even pay any price!


    It took a long time for Black Butterfly to calm down her excitement. She looked at Ye Hao and said very seriously: ¡°From now on, the Demon Butterfly belongs to you, including anyone in Demon Butterfly, including me. You can send whatever you want."


    As he said, Hei Butterfly actually rolled up her skirt and knelt directly in front of Hei Butterfly.


    The queen of the Tarot organization, the ruler of the magic butterfly, and the black butterfly, one of the great powers on the earth plane, actually kneeled in front of Ye Hao.


    Xue Tu Luo also knelt down at this moment.


    "Okay, don''t need this. Are we friends?" Ye Hao smiled and helped the black butterfly, and then said: "I think you can''t wait now, go quickly. I hope you can become the earth The first **** in recent years."


    "I won''t let you down." Hei Butterfly nodded heavily, then turned to prepare.


    Ye Hao didn''t leave, because he needed to make sure that there was no problem in the process of black butterfly absorption.


    Xue Tuo Luo arranged a room for Ye Hao.


    I don''t know if it is an illusion, Ye Hao feels that Xue Tu Luo''s attitude towards him has changed a lot.


    "I don''t know what happened to the other places." Ye Hao folded his arms and looked at the glass on the bottom of the house on the side of the house, and the view of the deep sea outside.


    In fact, he is only a clone, he can''t know the situation of other clones, that only the subject has the authority.


    Bump


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Please come in." Ye Hao said.


    Subsequently, the door was pushed open.


    Xue Tuo Luo was wearing a red high-slit cheongsam and walked in with several other beauties of different appearances.


    Xue Tu Luo''s expression was obviously a bit stiff, and his hands didn''t pull the slit by himself. The slit of this skirt was too high, and it was easy to walk away if he didn''t pay attention.


    "Mr. Ye...we...we were ordered to serve you." Xue Tuo Luo lowered his head and said stiffly.


    Ye Hao was a little surprised to look at Xuetra and the girls. Compared with Xuetra, those girls were a lot more relaxed. They knew that they were going to serve a very important guest for the organization.


    "No need." Ye Hao shook his head.


    "This is what Mr. Black Butterfly requested, please don''t refuse, Mr. Ye." Xue Tuo Luo said bitterly.


    Ye Hao shrugged: "Then there is nothing to do in your free time anyway, just knead my shoulders and legs, and forget about other things."


    Hearing this, Xue Tuo Luo seemed to breathe a sigh of relief.


    After that, several women gathered around and squeezed Ye Hao''s shoulders and arms. Although there was some suspicion of wiping oil in the process, Ye Hao didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Looking at the scene where Xue Tuo Luo kneeled in front of him, holding his feet, pinching his feet, Ye Hao''s blood swelled slightly.


    Ye Hao looks good, it''s not like he''s never seen it.


    But think about the **** Dhara, who used to scream in the dark world, her hands that don''t know how many people have killed, the small hands that used to hold weapons.


    Now that I was pinching my feet, I couldn''t help feeling a different kind of feeling in my heart.


    ...


    District 11


    Tick ??tick


    Suddenly there was a rapid sound from the siren.


    "Alert! A suspicious target is entering the U.S. from the east coast at an altitude of two meters, and is coming towards our U.S. 11th area according to the trajectory!"


    "Immediately send personnel to intercept and find out the identity of the enemy!" The deputy captain of the 11th District of the United States immediately ordered.


    But the next second, the staff member swallowed and said, "That...it seems too late, that energy source has appeared on top of our heads."


    The staff couldn''t help but raised his head and looked at the ceiling above his head. Although he knew he was hundreds of meters underground, he still had a very uneasy feeling.


    "What?" The deputy captain was startled. The opponent was still on the border of the country in the last second and now he appeared on top of his head. He immediately pressed the red button next to him.


    That is the highest level of combat warning.


    Above the head of the 11th District of the United States, Ye Hao was floating here, and at the same time he could feel that there were hundreds of cannons locking himself.


    And dozens of helicopters took off and hovered around him.


    Under the feet, there are thousands of armed fighters gathering, and at the same time powerful supernaturalists appear in some positions.


    "Warning, warning! You have entered the highest-level restricted zone in the United States. Please don''t act rashly on the spot, otherwise we will take the most dangerous countermeasures against you."


    Hearing the warning sound, Ye Hao couldn''t help but raised a little interest. He wanted to know how strong the most dangerous countermeasures in the 11th District of the United States were.


    You must know that Ye Hao didn''t dare to come to the 11th District of the United States a year ago.


    And now, he is standing directly on top of the 11th District of the United States.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, this move directly triggered the heartstrings of those in power.


    "attack!"


    The attacking English sounded in their communication channel.


    At this moment, all fighter machines are running.


    …ç…ç…ç…ç


    The firepower enough to end a small-scale battle poured out towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao still stood still, and there was an ¡®iron curtain¡¯ around his body.


    This iron curtain has bullets, missiles, and artillery shells. In short, there are all kinds of modern weapons.


    Ye Hao waved his finger upward.


    All the bullets and shells flew upwards, and finally after reaching an altitude of 10,000 meters, a huge fireball appeared.


    Boom boom boom

 Chapter 2684： Start with the beast map

    "Damn it, what the **** is this. Keep attacking me, but it stopped!"


    The commander in charge of the battle marveled at this guy''s combat effectiveness, but also noticed that the gunfire had stopped.


    He immediately looked at the battlefield through the monitoring equipment.


    Everyone was standing in place at this moment, maintaining a firing posture, but they were motionless.


    Including the helicopter in the sky, the propellers stopped rotating, but they still stopped in the sky.


    It''s like a sudden pause in the movie screen.


    At this time, the team of supernaturalists was dispatched.


    Some abilities with flying abilities flew into the air, and some abilities that could use abilities used various abilities and spells.


    Flame, lightning, storm.


    This is simply a doomsday scene in a science fiction blockbuster.


    "The visual perception is not bad, but the gap is too big." Ye Hao shook his head and snapped his fingers.


    In an instant, all the flames, storms, torrents, and lightning disappeared.


    Those with abilities were surprised to find that the abilities they were usually proud of were unavailable at this moment.


    "On the earth level, the elemental power is already very anti-sky. As long as one thought, the corresponding elemental power will completely lose control.


    For these abilities, or those magicians, it is like a soldier losing his weapon on the battlefield. "Ye Hao said with some emotion.


    "Mr. Ye, he visited suddenly and didn''t say hello to me." At this time, a familiar figure appeared.


    I have met several times, the controller of the 11th district, and the strongest person in the United States, Smith.


    The SS-level ability person is almost equivalent to the eighth-order powerhouse.


    "Give you some small gifts and pick up something by the way." Ye Hao said.


    "So, then... can we talk to another place. This..." Smith looked at the strange scene around him.


    He also just learned that Ye Hao came to the 11th District of the United States. When he came here, he saw this scene.


    He knew that this man had reached a level they couldn''t believe.


    "Just play a little game." Ye Hao snapped his fingers, and everything returned to its original state.


    Those who have been anchored have again gained control of their bodies.


    "Okay, it''s an exercise. The alarm is lifted and all return to their posts." Smith''s words gave everyone a sigh of relief.


    Just now it really gave them a sense of the end of the world. The man estimated that he only needed a thought to completely wipe them out.


    Smith looked at Ye Hao next to him.


    Games?


    This is a battle scale that is enough to destroy a medium-sized country in a short period of time. In his eyes, it turns out to be just a small game.


    "Now Mr. Ye can talk about the purpose of this trip." Smith took Ye Hao to his private villa.


    Ye Hao took out a small bottle, which contained one-tenth of the elemental creatures.


    It was only one percent, but when Smith felt it, he couldn''t move his eyes.


    "I think Mr. Smith must also want to know what it feels like to be a god. This is the key to you being a god." Ye Hao pushed the small bottle in front of Smith.


    Smith swallowed, and he asked, "What conditions does Mr. Ye need?"


    "All the top technologies in the US must be shared with China." Ye Hao said.


    Smith hesitated for a moment and agreed directly, because now China has Ye Hao''s assassin, and those top technologies have no deterrent effect.


    "Then I need a picture, I think you should know what I mean."


    Smith''s face changed suddenly, and finally he took out a remote control and pressed a button.


    After half a minute, a robot walked out of nowhere, and then opened its stomach.


    A picture scroll was taken out of it.


    "This is what Mr. Ye wants. This is the loss of the most important collection in the 11th District of the United States." Smith pushed the picture scroll in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at this painting.


    There are many beasts on it, this is the beast picture among the nine mysterious pictures.


    "Just give it to me, don''t you feel bad?" Ye Hao teased, but his hand directly put away the picture of beasts.


    Smith shrugged helplessly.


    What if you don''t?


    With the strength demonstrated by this guy just now, as long as he wants to, he can even directly obliterate the entire United States in an instant.


    "Okay, take it. I hope I can see the news that you become a **** soon." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Smith.


    Smith took the little bottle excitedly.


    If you let him know that in another place, Ye Hao also gave another person the complete remains of elemental creatures, without any request, and he was only one-tenth.


    His joy at the moment may be reduced a lot.


    "Then I''m leaving, and I''ll come again next time." Ye Hao said, he took off and left. There are still several places for his clone to go.


    "Next time you come, don''t make such a big name. Missiles also cost money." Smith said, I don''t know if Ye Hao heard it.


    ...


    Northern Europe


    The relationship between the wolf clan and the blood clan is relatively good now, not to mention the respect and respect, at least there has been no fighting for a long time.


    At this moment, Catherine of the blood family and Leia of the wolf family, after getting a text message, they immediately rushed to the castle named Catherine with the fastest speed.


    A man is already here waiting for them.


    "Ye!" Leya leaped forward with joy.


    In comparison, Catherine was quite calm, but seeing Lya pounce on Ye Hao, her eyelids twitched a few times.


    "Ye, what''s the matter with you looking for us so anxiously?" Catherine calmly pulled Lya away from Ye Hao, and then asked.


    Ye Hao took out two bottles.


    "There are two elemental powers suitable for you. Your current strength should be level 8. As long as you absorb this thing, there is a high probability that you can reach the **** level." Ye Hao said.


    Catherine and L¨¦a''s eyes widened immediately.


    Liya didn''t try to get close to Ye Hao anymore, but stared at the small bottle with widened eyes. She sniffed her nose. The smell of this thing was indeed very good.


    "Do you really want to give such an important thing to us?" Catherine looked at Ye Hao hesitantly.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "What''s wrong with this? Could it be that you are still unwilling to accept this gift from me."


    "Of course I have to accept it, but as a thank you, Ye will accept this gift from L¨¦a tonight."


    With that said, Leya pounced on Ye Hao again.


    Finally, after playing for a while, L¨¦a was still held by Catherine to absorb something and break through.

 Chapter 2685： Star map at hand

    Athens temple


    The moment Ye Hao''s breath arrived here, because there was no hidden breath relationship, the Twelve Saints and Yakina almost felt the depression for the first time.


    In front of this power, they feel that they have no hope at all, and even a feeling of surrender.


    "How can he be so strong?"


    "The breath on his body at the moment makes me feel out of breath."


    "The thought of once, when we were enemies like this, made me tremble."


    Several Saints said with emotion.


    Yakina walked out at this time and flew into the air, looking at Ye Hao, who had not been seen for a long time, and became completely different from before.


    "You are already on the road of God, and you have walked far, far away." Yakina said.


    Ye Hao stared at Yakina, and he asked sternly: "I have a question for you."


    "You said." Yakina said.


    "If one day, when you had to choose between your hometown and your faith, which one would you choose?" Ye Hao asked directly.


    Yakina smiled, and she said: "I have guessed what you want to say. It seems that you have gone to that world when you disappear this time?"


    "Do you know the gods and worlds?" Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    "I have obtained the inheritance of the goddess Athena, and there are some records of these things in that inheritance. Coupled with my investigation in recent years, I also know some hidden things.


    I admit that my belief is the goddess Athena, but my belief is also peace, peace in this world.


    What I want to protect is this world, even if compared with it is a larger time. "Akina said.


    "If one day in the future, the true Goddess Athena stands in front of me and asks me to abandon the land under my feet, then I will take out my weapons and fight with them without hesitation.


    This is the path I chose.


    How about, are you satisfied with my answer? "


    Ye Hao smiled and took out a brocade box and threw it in front of Yakina.


    Feeling the contents of the brocade box, Akina''s face changed slightly. This was the power that could reach the **** level.


    "This thing is for you. I hope that the faith in your heart will not change in the future, but I will also take something from you today." Ye Hao said.


    "What is it?" Akina asked.


    "A picture." Ye Hao said solemnly.


    Yakina''s face changed, she was silent for a long time, and finally said to the Twelve Saints below: "Go get that picture out."


    "But Lord Saint, that thing is one of the most important treasures of our Greek temple!" The Taurus Saint Seiya could not help standing up and saying.


    The other saints fell silent.


    The Aries Saint Seiya patted the Taurus Saint Seiya on the shoulder: "Don''t be stupid, do you want that kind of existence to erase us. Or do you think we can fight him?"


    The Taurus Saint Seiya fell silent.


    The last twelve saints cast spells and summoned a scroll, which was exactly what Ye Hao wanted.


    "Did you find the secret in this picture?" Yakina asked Ye Hao the picture at the same time.


    Ye Hao looked at this picture, which was a picture of the starry sky.


    It is the star map among the nine pictures.


    "Not yet, I will leave first. I wish you an early step into the realm of God." Ye Hao finished speaking and left with the star map.


    ...


    Wushuang City


    Ye Hao''s real entity returned directly to Wushuang City and dispatched to other places, all of which were his clones.


    "All the high-level personnel gather."


    The first time Ye Hao returned to Wushuang City, he sent a message directly among the people he screened.


    "He''s back?" Xue Lao put down his teaching staff and looked up at the sky.


    "Ye Hao is back!" Su Xiaoxiao jumped up excitedly.


    Song Ying, who was working as a child, also raised her head, with a small smile on her face. She didn''t say much, but she felt relieved again.


    At least know that he came back safely this time.


    "Sister, don''t you go and see that guy Ye Hao. It''s been more than a month since he left this time." Song Xiaoyue looked at her sister.


    Song Ying shook her head: "If he wants to see me, he will come to see me. If he doesn''t come to see me, that means he has more important things and there is no need to disturb her."


    Song Xiaoyue stuck her tongue out, she knew why Song Ying could hold Ye Hao''s heart steadily. Which man would not like such a caring woman.


    Back mountain


    Ye Hao fell, and Nightingale was the first to arrive. At the same time, she attacked Ye Hao, and the blade in her hand attacked Ye Hao unceremoniously.


    "Why is it always like this every time we meet? Can''t we change the way of greeting." Ye Hao shook his head helplessly, standing in place and accepting Nightingale''s attack with one hand.


    "I''m coming too!" Xia Xue also came out to join in the fun at this time.


    She entered the state of a blood clan, holding a weapon formed by blood, and at the same time Nightingale launched a siege on Ye Hao.


    Xia Xue has made great progress, and she has been able to fully grasp the fighting skills of the blood race. It seems that she has not been idle during this time.


    "It seems that I''m here at the right time. Adding one of me should be no problem." Tang Yuan rushed to the tree, shooting hundreds of poisonous needles in his hand.


    "Hey, there is no need to be so cruel," Ye Hao said helplessly.


    Each of Tang Yuan''s poisonous needles could kill a seventh-order powerhouse in seconds.


    But Ye Hao blocked these attacks with one of his own hands, and his body did not move.


    At first, the three girls just tried it jokingly.


    But seeing that Ye Hao had only one hand, and hadn''t used those supernatural magics, his body motionless blocked all their attacks.


    They couldn''t help but struck their inner desire for victory, began to attack more fiercely, and at the same time began to summon partners.


    "Olena, don''t be idle. Come together!" Xia Xue shouted.


    "I...I?" Olena walked out, looking at Ye Hao with some hesitation.


    She also wanted to fight very much, but she was the guardian knight of His Royal Highness the Son, which was really not suitable.


    "You won''t go to me! Look at this lady''s whip!" Su Xiaoxiao joined the battle without hesitation, and waited on Ye Hao with her Nine Dragon Thunder whip.


    It can be said that she has completely mastered this whip technique now.


    "Look at the legs!" Two soft voices came.


    The two big long legs simultaneously attacked Ye Hao.


    It is Tan Yan and Wu Tian who have improved their legs a lot.


    And the strength has also been promoted to the eighth level.


    It seems that Wushuang City''s cultivation environment has indeed brought them great benefits.


    "I didn''t expect it to be so lively. My sister would join if she didn''t want to." Long Sun Yu appeared in the forest with her sister Long Sun Rong.

 Chapter 2686： Group battle Ye Hao

    Chapter 2686 group battle Ye Hao


    Long Sun Rong showed a delicate smile: "If this is the case, then we are not welcome."


    Long Sun Rong launched her own attack on Ye Hao, which even contained some power of the stars.


    "Huh?" Ye Hao was a little surprised that Long Sun Rong''s strength had improved. Her current strength level was even comparable to Nightingale and Xia Xue.


    Could it be because of the influence of the goddess of the sky before?


    It seems that this is indeed a chance for Long Sun Rong.


    Although Changsunyu is not as strong as his sister, his strength is considered to be a relatively top-level existence on the earth level.


    "I''m here too!" Situ Qiao''er also appeared at this time. When she saw Ye Hao, she was obviously a little shy.


    "Everyone...everyone..." Olena saw that everyone was doing it at the moment, and her heart tickled at the end: "His Royal Highness, offended."


    After speaking, Olena summoned the Blue Rose Battle Armor and joined the battlefield.


    Now the girls really besieged Ye Hao.


    Hiss


    At this time, many moving vines appeared in the mountains and forests, and these vines attacked Ye Hao.


    "A Lv is here too." Ye Hao saw A Lv manipulating plants in the distance, but he didn''t expect that A Lv would also join such a battle.


    "But you still have to work harder, this is not enough." Ye Hao single-handedly blocked all the attacks as if he was making a cloud and fog.


    Sometimes, those attack coefficients will be returned.


    Under such an attack, Ye Hao was still calm and complacent, motionless under his feet.


    "Don''t underestimate us."


    "It will cost you."


    Sisters Guo Shuang and Guo Shuangshuang came out, and the black and white impermanence also joined the fighters.


    "Ye Haojun, you are offended." A Chinese with the breath of an island country came. It turned out to be Bingye Gezi who was submerged in Wushuang City.


    Bingye Meeko controlled his own space system abilities, summoning weapons one by one in the black holes, and all these weapons were thrown at Ye Hao.


    "That''s a bit interesting. It''s a pity, it''s still not good." Ye Hao raised his index finger and swayed at the crowd during an attack.


    Although women are not as competitive as men, they are still a little irritated by being provoked like this.


    After all, these women are not weak now.


    Even if they team up to fight for the supremacy of the earth, they can overthrow half of the forces on the earth.


    But now in front of Ye Hao, they couldn''t even handle Ye Hao with one hand, and they didn''t even have the ability to move like him.


    You say, can you not be ashamed.


    "I don''t know if we can join?" Bei Ming Wuji''s figure appeared on a big tree.


    "You old fellow, do you still want to join the jokes of the juniors?" Dongfang Zhuyan said, touching his beard.


    Below him are the three sons of the Dongfang family, Dongfangze, Dongfangyan, and Dongfangkuo.


    "Young Master Ye hasn''t seen him in this period of time, he is really stronger. Hey..." Nangong Wu sighed as he fanned his fan, ashamed.


    "Several seniors, if you are interested, you may wish to warm up. If juniors move under my feet, I will cook today and set a table for everyone.


    And offer the wine I prepared! "Ye Hao''s voice came at this moment.


    "Brother Bei Ming, your grandson is really a bit crazy." Nangong Wu said in a deep voice.


    "Hahahaha, how can Bu Kuang be my grandson of Bei Ming Wuji. Not to mention, I will go first, but I want to drink enough of my grandson''s wine." Bei Ming Wuji unceremoniously joined the battle.


    Dongfang Zhuyan''s hands were itchy at this time: "There is wine to drink, and there is a big frame. Good."


    With that, Dongfang Zhuyan joined the battle with his three sons.


    "These old guys." Nangong Wu sighed, and the next second he joined the battle.


    Because they all know very well that according to their current strength, it is difficult to have an opponent on Earth who can fight with all their strength.


    And right now is such an opportunity, even if they do their best, they don''t need to worry about Ye Hao''s safety.


    In this case, you might as well have a good time.


    At this moment, the battlefield expanded again.


    The number of people besieging Ye Hao ranged from the first three people, to the next ten people, and then to the last hundred people.


    The weakest strength is also the seventh rank.


    But even in this way, in front of Ye Hao, in the end, Ye Hao didn''t make a move.


    "Okay, I''m here for today." Ye Hao also saw that some people had reached the limit, and they were already overloaded with fighting.


    Such fighting is actually very good for their cultivation.


    The battle is over.


    Except for Ye Hao, everyone else was out of breath.


    Dongfang Zhuyan even ignored the image of his elders, sitting directly on the ground, gasping for breath.


    On the other hand, Ye Hao, his face was not red, and he was not breathless, as if it was not him who was besieged just now.


    "Everyone is here, so let me tell you about the information I have gained during this time."


    Ye Hao also sat on the floor and began to talk about things that he could share with everyone.


    First, I talked about the things of the gods and worlds.


    Listening to the gods and worlds, everyone seemed to be listening to myths and legends.


    What quasi **** level, what main **** level.


    "I know that these are still a little far away from everyone, and you don''t have to feel too much pressure. I just want everyone to have an idea.


    In addition, I have prepared some gifts for everyone. "Ye Hao took out a bunch of small bottles.


    In these small bottles, all the elemental creatures collected by Ye Hao.


    "These things are elemental creatures, just like what I just said. In order for the eighth rank to enter the Quasi-God level, you must first have elemental power.


    If you swallow these elemental creatures, it will help you improve your realm.


    I hope that our earth plane can come out of the age of godlessness for thousands of years, and let us create a new **** that belongs to our earth plane! "


    Ye Hao''s words undoubtedly aroused everyone''s inner ambitions.


    Everyone who has come to this stage, who doesn''t want to improve in strength, who doesn''t want to step into the gods, and who doesn''t want to see what the outside world is like.


    Who doesn''t want to feel what Ye Hao said.


    Next, according to everyone''s situation, Ye Hao distributed the elemental creatures so that everyone can get the most suitable elemental creatures.


    Then the natural unavoidable thing is a dinner.


    Although it was said before that he wanted to win the battle with Ye Hao.


    But that was just a joke.


    Don''t look at many of these people, but you have to know that Ye Hao is now the next main god.


    Let alone a hundred opponents of this level of Tier 8, even if there are tens of thousands of them, this result will not be changed.


    After all, this is the gap in realm, this is the gap between gods and mortals.


    Tonight, Ye Hao once again enjoyed the happiness of ordinary people.


    In the end, he certainly did not forget to find his wife for a spring night.

 Chapter 2687： Eight pictures gather

    Chapter 2687 Eight Pictures Gathering


    midnight.


    Ye Hao walked into the courtyard with clothes on, Song Ying in the house was already deep asleep.


    At this time, several clones of Ye Hao also rushed back from all over the world.


    "This is a map of ten thousand beasts in the 11th district of the United States."


    "This is a star map from the Greek temple."


    "This is the sun map searched from the Egyptian ruins."


    "This is a magic map searched out from the Tarot Ruins."


    Four pictures were placed in front of Ye Hao.


    Another clone stood in place: "The deep sea map of Atlantis has been found, and it is now sealed in the center of Atlantis'' formation.


    Unless the seal imposed is the upper master god, it will take at least one month to unlock. "


    "Thanks for your hard work." Ye Hao put away a few avatars, looked at the four pictures in front of him, and scanned them one by one.


    Before, he knew roughly where these pictures were, but because of the prophecy on the holy mountain of the Holy See, he had never touched these pictures.


    But this time when I came back from the gods and ten thousand realms, I saw the scene on the monument of heaven and earth among the ruins of heaven and earth.


    Let Ye Hao feel that there must be some great secret hidden in these nine pictures.


    However, just in case, he just collected eight pictures, and even though Ye Hao controlled it, he still kept it in Atlantis to ensure that these nine pictures would not appear at the same time.


    Ye Hao''s hand fell on the map of Ten Thousand Beasts, and the roar of Ten Thousand Beasts rang in his ears.


    From ordinary beasts, to some rare and exotic animals, and even legendary beasts.


    Ye Hao put his hand on the star chart again.


    This time Ye Hao felt as if he was in the sea of ??stars, and he could feel every star.


    After that, Ye Hao''s hand fell on the sun chart.


    This time, a scorching sun appeared in front of Ye Hao, and he could see the raging flames rolling on it, and he could feel the feeling that the heat could burn the soul.


    Finally, Ye Hao''s hand fell on the magic map.


    For an instant, Ye Hao felt silence and darkness all around his body.


    At the same time, Ye Hao seemed to hear the gasping sound of a certain abyss behemoth.


    A powerful pressure fell on Ye Hao''s shoulders.


    thump


    thump


    The heart of the ancient demon **** on Ye Hao''s left chest began to beat violently.


    Ye Hao''s body began to undergo tremendous changes. Black flares appeared on his skin. At the same time, horns appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead and black wings appeared behind him.


    When Ye Hao opened his eyes again, his form had completely transformed into a demon.


    "Is this demonized?" Ye Hao looked at his dark claws and summoned a mirror in front of him, looking at the terrifying but majestic look in the mirror.


    But when he is now awake, he can control his body without any problems.


    "Because of the magic figure, I can control this kind of power now?" Ye Hao squeezed his fist, and he could feel the kind of explosive power.


    This kind of strength is estimated to be comparable only to Ye Hao''s full strength now.


    Black air appeared in front of Ye Hao, that was the texture of the law.


    "This is the law of the devil?" Ye Hao touched it with his finger, the moment he touched it.


    He understood why the law of the devil was called the most terrifying law of power, and it was also the law of the strongest combat effectiveness.


    Demons of the same realm rely on the law of demons to simultaneously fight three or four times as many enemies of the same realm.


    This rule is too domineering!


    There is a feeling of domination.


    "Cough cough." Ye Hao coughed suddenly, and he felt as if his head was about to burst.


    He immediately withdrew from this state, the demonic form dissipated, and he returned to the human form.


    That uncomfortable feeling also disappeared.


    "Huh, it seems that although I can artificially demonize and enter a demon state now. But I still can''t maintain that state for a long time, otherwise it may cause backlash." Ye Hao muttered to himself.


    Finally, Ye Hao absorbed all these four pictures into his body.


    The eight pictures were suspended in Ye Hao''s sea of ??knowledge at the same time, and the eight pictures seemed to be interacting with each other, shining with strange light.


    The mountain map is at the bottom, the sun map is at the top, and the blank map is in the middle. On both sides of the blank map are the gods and magic maps. Then there are stars map, ten thousand beasts map and sentient beings map on the four sides.


    However, there is still a place for a map, which must be reserved for the deep-sea map.


    Ye Hao has a feeling that when these nine pictures appear in one place at the same time, something amazing will happen.


    But no one knows whether this matter is good or bad.


    Ye Hao is very curious what will happen, but now Ye Hao can''t take this risk, after all, he is carrying the entire plane of the earth behind his back, as well as his lover and relatives.


    "No matter so much, this time I returned to the Earth plane to bring back so many elemental creatures, I must be able to create a lot of quasi-gods in a short time.


    Although compared to the gods and the world, this is still too big a gap.


    But at least there are seeds. Since there are seeds, they will surely grow into towering trees in the future! "Ye Hao knows that he wants to take the entire earth plane on his own.


    It''s very difficult. It is better to teach people to fish than to teach people to fish.


    After all, Ye Hao couldn''t protect the Earth plane forever.


    "I will set off to the Great Black Wall tomorrow. I don''t know what happened to the fighting over there during the time I left." Ye Hao looked forward to returning to the Great Black Wall again.


    ...


    In the depths of Atlantis.


    The deep-sea map floated in a realm, with a bright light emitting from it, as if it had received a call to something, but it soon dimmed and returned to its original state.


    As if nothing happened.


    ...


    An offset space node on the Demon Plane.


    There are already tens of thousands of troops gathered here, don''t look at this number, but these troops will be sent to the alien plane in the near future.


    "How is the space channel established?" The Glutton Demon was sitting on the throne, with the corpse of a giant beast in front of him. He kept holding the corpse and putting it into his big mouth on his abdomen, chewing.


    Blood was flowing on the blood-stained throne.


    The jealous demon next to him said: "Very smoothly, although I don''t know why, some fragile space nodes on the earth plane have been sealed.


    But they estimated that they never expected that some space nodes are moving, and within two months at most, we can start this battle against the plane of the earth.


    There are three stages in the battle. The first stage is the first week. We will release a large number of Demon Warriors below Tier 8, according to our previous situation.


    These demon warriors will destroy most of the races on the earth.


    In the second week, we will reduce the number of troops and increase the distribution of elites. At that time, I fixed the space channel and can also deploy some quasi-god-level demons.


    I predict that at this time, there will only be a few strongholds on the earth.


    By the third week, I should be able to transmit some high-level quasi-god demons to the past. "


    "Very well, let the angry trash know what it means to do something." The gluttonous demon said with a sneer.

 Chapter 2688： Who is the first quasi-god of the earth!

    Chapter 2688 Who is the first quasi-god of the earth!


    the next day


    Almost the top powerhouses of all major forces on the entire planet have fallen into a retreat craze.


    All the top leaders left a sentence.


    I''m going to practice, and I will take care of the organization.


    In addition, remember that you must not offend China, most of all the people in that city.


    And through their respective information channels, I also learned that this time Ye Hao granted the "opportunity" not a single person.


    Everyone also began to fight secretly, who can be the first to reach the Quasi-God level.


    ...


    Ten Thousand Demons City


    "I can smell a very peculiar smell here. It is a kind of racial atmosphere that was said to have been annihilated billions of years ago." When Ze''er stepped into Ten Thousand Demons City, this was the first thing she said. Sentence.


    Ye Hao glanced at Ze''er, and didn''t expect this doctor to have such an amazing ability in this respect.


    "Because you are a doctor, you must not only have superb medical skills, but also excel in terms of smell and vision. In order to collect suitable medicinal materials, you have to smell the breath even if you are across a planet.


    And some races are actually good medicines themselves. "


    Ze''er looked at Zhuoyu next to him: "For example, angel wings, angel blood, and..."


    Zhuo Yu frowned slightly. After all, being told that something on her body could be made into medicinal materials, she felt a little uncomfortable in her heart.


    Seeing this, Zeer didn''t say any more, but curiously interrogated what kind of race this subplane actually lived in.


    "You will see it soon," Ye Hao said, and then he took the two women out of the Ten Thousand Demons City and flew towards the mist.


    After crossing the fog again, a strange world appeared in front of everyone.


    The ground is covered with black moss, and there are many beetles moving on it.


    Looking further away, you can see some huge bugs and some strange buildings.


    "Zerg!" Ze''er exclaimed, with a look of surprise in her eyes.


    "You still have the Zerg here. It is said that the Zerg should have been destroyed long ago in the battle between gods and demons billions of years ago. Even the plane where they live has now become the plane of death!"


    Ye Hao nodded: "This is indeed recorded in history, but it is inevitable that a small part of the zerg will survive."


    "The body structure of the Zerg race is very different from that of other races. They have a kind of consciousness communication ability, and the insect king can use this to control low-level insects.


    Therefore, the Zerg has a strict hierarchical system, and amazing ability to multiply and create, making them the strongest fighting race.


    There was no one billions of years ago!


    No race on any plane has the ability to compete against the Zerg! "Ze''er said endlessly, with a desire in her eyes.


    "Ahem...These bugs are all of my friends. So without the consent of my friends, Miss Zeer, you had better not do anything embarrassing for everyone."


    Ye Hao saw that Ze''er wanted to study those bugs.


    Her research is nothing more than dissecting it.


    "I know, I hope I can have the honor of studying this kind of magical race." Zeer said with a smile after recovering from the state of fascinated just now.


    At this moment, a figure flew over.


    "Young Master Ye." The light girl came.


    It was the insect emperor Morgana, and she still treated Ye Hao with considerable respect. After all, it was Ye Hao who created her current identity.


    "It''s been a long time since I saw you. I didn''t expect you to also break through to a high-level quasi-god. This way, you can share a lot of things for Isabella." Ye Hao congratulated: "We are going to the plane of the Black Great Wall. Please send us a wormhole. past."


    "Yes."


    Soon, the three came to the front of the wormhole.


    It was the first time that Ze''er saw a wormhole, and she looked at the majestic wormhole in surprise.


    "It''s really a magical technology. I have seen many ways to travel through space. But this is the first time I have seen this kind of thing that a living body can travel through space.


    Do you call it a wormhole? It is really amazing, how did it create a space tunnel? It can still exist stably for a long time. Ze''er was amazed.


    If it weren''t for Ye Hao to take her away, she would have to study this thing here for a long time.


    It was dark in front of them, and then they appeared on the plane where the black was produced.


    "Huhu." Ze''er took a deep breath: "There is no extra energy response in a peculiar space. You are really smart about setting up a battlefield and demon anxiety here."


    "We have no choice. If we have the power of the gods and the world, we still need to use this small method." Ye Hao shrugged helplessly.


    "Then you can ask the gods and all worlds for help." Zeer said subconsciously.


    A smile appeared on Ye Hao''s face: "Then I don''t know if the person I will invite will come to help us or destroy our home.


    I don''t want my plane of the earth to become the second plane of death.


    I also don''t want our earth species to become a species on the verge of extinction like the Zerg. "


    Zeer didn''t say much.


    Ye Hao didn''t talk too much nonsense with her, after all, this shadow witch doctor was also from the gods and ten thousand realms.


    Ye Hao and the three began to head to Demon Region City.


    Along the way, Ye Hao passed several places and could see many damaged battleships floating in the void, among which there were many corpses.


    Some void beasts will also come out to eat these corpses.


    These places must have experienced fierce battles.


    Fortunately, most of these are the corpses and battleships of the demons.


    On the frontal battlefield of the Great Black Wall, the Great Black Wall still has the upper hand.


    And with the help of the growing zerg, there is no problem on the battlefield.


    After flying for several hours, the three of Ye Hao flew over to Demon Region City.


    And a small team flew up from Demon Region City.


    "Stop, the front is Demon Region City. Who is coming!" This is a patrol squad, which seems to be specializing in searching for suspicious people close to Demon Region City.


    However, when the team leader saw Ye Hao''s appearance clearly, he immediately stood up straightened vigorously: "Young... young... young master!"


    "Do you need to check it?" Ye Hao said.


    "No, please! Do you need us to notify them?" The captain said nervously and excitedly.


    "No, I can go by myself. They are with me, so there is no need to check."


    "No need to."


    Passing smoothly, the three of Ye Hao entered the Demon Region City.


    "Captain, this doesn''t meet the regulations. The city lord has stipulated that anyone who enters the Demon Region City suspiciously must be checked." A recruit said.


    The captain knocked his head and came over: "Check, check the size. Do you know who the man is just now? He said he might scare you to death.


    The lord of all the cities of the Black Great Wall must respect him as the young lord! "

 Chapter 2689： Treatment is expected

    2689-Swordsman


    The first time Ye Hao and the three returned to Demon Region City, they found the house where Ye Zhan was located.


    At the same time, Ye Ming and others, because of the aura that Ye Hao deliberately released, they knew that he had already returned, and they rushed back.


    "Hao''er, are you back? Nothing happened to the gods and ten thousand realms this time." Ye Ming looked at Ye Hao, and he immediately felt that his grandson had become stronger again.


    Even at this moment, he felt that he was standing in front of his grandson, not necessarily sure that he could defeat him.


    "I''ll talk about the things about the gods and the worlds later, I specially invited a doctor from the gods and the worlds to treat my father. Where is my father?" Ye Hao saw that Ye Ming and grandma were both coming.


    But the only thing I didn''t see was my father and mother.


    Ye Ming hesitated to speak but stopped.


    Ye Hao had a bad premonition. He hurriedly asked, "Is my father what happened?"


    "Your father is fine, but the situation is a bit uncomfortable." Grandma Ye said next to her.


    "Where is my father now!" Ye Hao asked immediately.


    "Come with me." Ye Ming sighed.


    Afterwards, Ye Ming took Ye Hao and others to a basement inside the central island of Demon Region City.


    Just stepping here, Ye Hao could feel a rather chaotic aura, as well as a mixture of Zerg and Human.


    Walk into a grotto.


    Ye Hao saw his mother, Bei Ming Sisi.


    "Mother?" Ye Hao saw Bei Ming Sisi, and Bei Ming Sisi''s appearance was a little haggard. It seemed that he hadn''t rested well during this time!


    "Hao''er, are you back? Let my mother take a good look." Bei Ming Sisi saw Ye Hao, and there was a lot of brilliance in his eyes. He took Ye Hao''s hand and looked up at Ye Hao, and saw that Ye Hao was safe. It was a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that the mixed atmosphere here made Bei Ming Sisi not aware of Ye Hao''s return.


    During this period of time, Bei Ming Sisi had to worry about her husband''s situation on the one hand, and on the other hand, she had to worry about her son who was going to the gods and all worlds. It is no wonder that she appeared so haggard.


    "That''s... my dad?" Ye Hao looked at a black pupa in the middle of the grotto. Although it was black, one could see that there was a person inside the pupa.


    "What''s going on? Didn''t Isabella say that the worm egg can sustain my dad''s life for three months! It''s only been more than a month, why did it become like this?"


    Bei Ming Sisi sighed: "This will start half a month after you left. At first, your father was very normal, even full of energy.


    Thinking about going out to fight and kill every day, it seems that I have endless energy.


    At the same time, his realm was also advancing by leaps and bounds during that time, and he directly broke through the pinnacle of the quasi-god, and entered the lower main god! However, on the day he broke through to the lower main god, the life force in his body began to consume rapidly.


    For this reason, we also invited the Queen Isabella. She explained that your father''s body was overly fused with the power of the worm eggs, causing him to break through.


    But at the same time that the realm breaks through, the power of the worm eggs is excessively consumed, making the life force supplied by the worm eggs insufficient.


    The current state is similar to ¡®hibernation¡¯. The vitality of the eggs is not enough, so it enters this state to maintain as much as possible. "


    Ye Hao understood the ins and outs of the matter.


    He hurriedly looked at Ze''er beside him: "Can you cure my father?"


    "Let me see first, this is somewhat different from the situation you described earlier. Saving a high-level quasi **** is completely different from saving a lower main god." Zeer said and walked up.


    "Attention, if you get close to this thing now, this thing will absorb the life force around it!" Bei Ming Sisi hurriedly reminded.


    And this chrysalis has indeed begun to draw Ze''er''s life force.


    However, Ze''er''s body followed by fluctuations in the power of the law, and the chrysalis suddenly fell silent.


    Ze''er raised her hand and touched the chrysalis, and then dozens of green tentacles emerged from her body. These tentacles seemed to be intangible, and they entered the chrysalis directly, and began to check Ye Zhan''s body inside. .


    "Who is this girl? Let''s look like she is seven or eight years old?" Ye Ming asked, standing behind Ye Hao.


    "She has a special identity. Anyway, the Gods and Ten Thousand Realms is a very powerful doctor. I think she should be able to heal my father and him." Ye Hao said.


    "Are you also the lower master now?" Ye Ming looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded without hiding.


    "Good boy, worthy of my grandson. I was in my early twenties, and there was no such genius in the gods and all realms. If your father knew the good news, he would definitely be happy." Ye Ming said. Look at Ye Zhan inside the chrysalis.


    Ye Hao also looked at the father in the chrysalis.


    "My dad will be fine."


    Six full hours passed in the blink of an eye.


    For the past six hours, Ye Hao and others also stood by and waited the whole time, Zeer didn''t move, and Ye Hao and others didn''t move.


    Bei Ming Sisi asked Ye Hao to go to rest first, but Ye Hao refused. He wanted to know the exact condition of his father in the first place!


    Finally, after six hours of inspection, Ze''er put away his green tentacles and turned around tiredly.


    "The situation is more serious than what you said before." Ze''er''s first sentence made Ye Hao''s heart suddenly suspended.


    "But fortunately we came in time, and if we are going to be treated now, the success rate is still around 80%."


    80% success rate!


    Although it was not 100%, in Ye Zhan''s situation, there was still an 80% success rate, which was already a very high probability.


    "Then when do we start treatment? What do you need us to prepare!" Ye Hao asked immediately.


    "Just give me your piece of heaven and earth rough stone. I have prepared the other things myself. I need twelve hours of preparation time. After twelve hours, I can start treatment.


    Your father''s situation is lack of vitality in the body. Basically all the tissues that produce vitality have been destroyed. If you can understand it, all hematopoietic cells in the human body are gone.


    He now seemed to be a completely fuelless tool, and his whole body was riddled with holes.


    But fortunately, there was that worm egg for him, otherwise he would not be able to hold on for such a long time. "


    Zeer walked in front of Ye Hao: "And what I have to do is to recreate a life structure in your father''s body, just like reprogramming a software in a machine, and it can run and work again.


    This process is a bit complicated, it is estimated that it will take a month, and no one can bother me during this month. "

 Chapter 2690： Upgrade 6.0 system

    Chapter 2690-Upgrade 6.0 System


    "No problem, I can ensure the safety of this place. I will never let anyone disturb you!" Ye Hao said assuredly.


    Ye Ming also stood up and said, "We can do this!"


    "Okay, then I just start to prepare, and I can give things to me." Ze''er reached out to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao gave her the original stone of heaven and earth.


    After that, except for Bei Ming Sisi staying below, staying, by the way, Ze''er can tell her anything.


    Ye Hao and Ye Ming returned to the top.


    "Hao''er, this time you went to the Gods and Ten Thousand Realms, it was really hard. Presumably, you have encountered many dangerous things, and I know that even if I ask you, you won''t say it.


    But since I''m back, I''ll wash it well. I asked your grandma to prepare something delicious for you. "Ye Ming said, patted Ye Hao''s shoulder.


    "I will make arrangements for the rest. I have one thing I want to tell you, grandpa, and I have to give you this thing." Ye Hao said, taking out a piece of heaven and earth stone and placing it in front of Ye Ming.


    When he was down there before, Ye Hao took out the original heaven and earth stone, which attracted Ye Ming''s attention.


    The energy fluctuations in this thing are very strong.


    "This thing is called the original stone of heaven and earth, which I got by chance when I entered a place called the ruins of heaven and earth in the gods and all realms.


    Taking this thing can increase talent, and it is very likely to break through to the **** king level in the future. This piece is specially prepared for you, Grandpa.


    Taking this thing may require a period of retreat. You arrange the affairs of the Black Great Wall, and then practice in retreat. "Ye Hao said.


    "Do you have this thing yourself?" Ye Ming didn''t take this thing the first time, but instead asked Ye Hao.


    "Of course I have. Grandpa, please feel free to use it." Ye Hao knew that Ye Ming was considering whether he had a grandson.


    After knowing that Ye Hao himself had it, Ye Ming took over this world stone.


    "With this rough stone of heaven and earth, you must be able to break through to the middle main **** in a short time, grandpa." Ye Hao said.


    Ye Ming looked at Ye Hao: "The current situation seems to be relatively stable. Do you say that, is there any potential danger?"


    Ye Hao shook his head: "There is no danger now, but I think we must become stronger at any time. Then, even if we encounter any danger at that time, we will be sure to resolve and face it.


    In addition, I have some elemental creatures here, which I got from the ruins of heaven and earth. If you swallow this thing, you can gain elemental power, which is most beneficial to the cultivators of Tier 8.


    Allow them to break through to the Quasi-God level in a short time. "


    "Good boy." Ye Ming patted Ye Hao''s shoulder: "Then I will arrange things here now and take the time to retreat to absorb this."


    "Waiting for the good news from Grandpa."


    After separation.


    Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu came to a place on the Central Island.


    "Zhuyu, I may ask you something later," Ye Hao said.


    "You said." Zhuo Yu said.


    "I want to trouble you to help me guard the Central Island. On the one hand, it is to protect the safety of Ze''er''s treatment for my father, and on the other hand, to ensure that my side will not be disturbed." Ye Hao said.


    Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao: "Are you trying to absorb the original stone of the best heaven and earth?"


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "Hmm." Zhuo Yu agreed.


    After that, Ye Hao began to prepare.


    He first placed a barrier around him, then sat in the center, seeming to be practicing, but in fact, Ye Hao opened the system.


    [Five indicators of 6.0 system:


    One: The host''s own strength has reached Quasi-God level (achieved)


    2: The prototype of the power of five laws (achieved)


    Three: Obtain the power of ten elements (achieved)


    Four: Obtain the best world rough stone (achieved)


    Five: Twenty ultimate skills (achieved)]


    Almost all indicators of the 6.0 system upgrade have been achieved.


    Ye Hao''s heart moved.


    [Are you sure to upgrade to the 6.0 system? During the upgrade process, some system functions will stop running for three months]


    Ye Hao began to open up a time stand around him. The time stand was not big or small, and it happened to wrap Ye Hao inside.


    "In three months, if I maintain my time position at three times the speed, it will only take one month. At five times the speed, it will only take half a month."


    Ye Hao had arranged the opportunity long ago.


    Use the time standpoint to greatly reduce the time required to upgrade the system.


    "OK to upgrade the system."


    After setting up everything, Ye Hao chose to confirm.


    His body began to shine brightly, and at the same time his piece of the best heaven and earth rough was directly absorbed by his body.


    Time passed quickly in front of Ye Hao.


    Zhuoyu outside stared at Ye Hao who was practicing.


    If Ye Hao absorbed such treasures of the best world rough stone, his future will be even more amazing.


    Furthermore, the time he spent was too short.


    When I first saw him, he hadn''t reached the quasi **** level.


    Now he is already the lower main god, and he even fought with the upper main **** not long ago.


    This person really has experienced the experiences of others millions of years, tens of millions of years, in just a few years.


    But Zhuo Yu also understood what dangers Ye Hao faced while facing such an opportunity.


    Leapfrogging battles are already commonplace for him.


    Last but not least, life and death battles are countless.


    He dared to provoke the existences that others looked up to, and even took away opportunities from those existences.


    Now everything Ye Hao has is all he won with his own efforts!


    With the power of many laws, there are countless elemental powers in the body.


    "How high will such a person go in the future?" Zhuo Yu muttered.


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s body was full of milky white ripples.


    "This is... the breath of the original stone of heaven and earth!" Zhuo Yu felt the ripples and his eyes lit up.


    It seems that this is what Ye Hao missed while absorbing the top grade world rough stone.


    Even if it was only omitted, it was like a sweet spring to Zhuo Yu.


    Zhuo Yu naturally wouldn''t let such an opportunity pass. She was like a traveler in the desert, absorbing all the power of the world and the original stone that had been missed out of her body.


    This is also a great opportunity for Zhuo Yu, she can feel the power of the original stone of the world, nourishing her body.


    You know this is the original stone of the best world!


    Although it was only a loss, few people in the history of the gods and all realms could enjoy this kind of treatment.


    Soon, Zhuo Yu has undergone great changes.


    She raised her hand, and the power of law condensed in her hand.


    "The law of angels?" Zhuo Yu was surprised. She unexpectedly realized the law of angels. She was in the realm of the lower Lord God, so she promoted the power of angel elements to the law of angels!

 Chapter 2691： The three quasi gods of China

    Chapter 2691 Three Quasi Gods Of China


    The gods, the holy city of angels


    Sheila, the twelve-winged angel, suddenly sensed a faint fluctuation. She closed her eyes and entered the angel contact channel.


    There are channels through which angels can communicate directly through consciousness. The higher the level, the higher the authority.


    Because of this connection, angels who have the law of angels can sense each other as long as they don''t hide themselves.


    At this moment, Sheila sensed the breath of an angel''s law owner who had never appeared before. Although it was very weak, she could still sense it.


    We must know that in the entire angelic **** system, there are no more than ten people who control the law of angels.


    The third of them is the twelve-winged angel **** king!


    One can imagine what it means to have the law of angels.


    And this breath quickly disappeared.


    It was as if the target that originally appeared on the radar disappeared all at once, as if it had never appeared before.


    "Who is this?" Sheila frowned.


    ...


    on the earth


    In a blink of an eye, a week later, on the holy hill of the Holy See.


    A brilliant light shrouded the sky over the main church.


    In this scene, all the believers of the Holy See, the godfather and nuns, saw that a miracle had happened, one by one kneeled on the ground, reading the Bible.


    And several cardinals immediately came to the church surrounded by the holy light.


    "After the Temple of the Child was down once before, the Pope suddenly retreated! And what is this powerful and abnormal fluctuation now?" Cardinal Dennis looked at the church in front of him in surprise.


    Judy stepped forward and tried to walk into the church, but the holy light blocked them out like a barrier.


    "This powerful breath is definitely not as simple as Tier 8!"


    "Judy, what do you mean? The Pope has stepped into the realm of God!" said another cardinal Charles next to him in disbelief.


    Another Cardinal Edmund: "This happened after the Holy Child was down. It should have something to do with the Holy Child. But what did the Holy Child say to the Pope?


    The Pope can step into the realm of God in this week! "


    "I don''t know if this is the realm of God, we are here waiting for the Pope to come out, then everything will be clear." Judy said sternly.


    None of the four cardinals left, such a big thing was enough to let them temporarily put aside anything under them.


    Everything protects the safety of the Pope at this moment.


    Suddenly, three powerful breaths came from Dongfang at the same time!


    "There are three breaths of the same level again, and this direction is China!" Judy exclaimed.


    "This...what the **** is going on? Does it mean that our earth is going to return to the age of theocracy?" Charles said excitedly.


    China Wushuang City


    Nightingale was located in the back mountain. At this moment, a huge cyclone appeared on her body, sucking all the surrounding energy into her body, and at the same time, lines of elemental power appeared on her body.


    "Almost!" Beads of sweat appeared on Nightingale''s forehead.


    Wushuang City Tangmen Taoist Temple


    At this moment, this place has been completely sealed off. At this moment, Tang Jian, the former Tang Sect master, led a group of people around the third and outer floors of the Tang Family Taoist Temple. There were people in the third step.


    "Listen to me. No one is allowed to distract me, even a fly is not allowed to let me in!"


    Tang Jian said loudly.


    "Yes!"


    Tang Jian looked at the Tangmen dojo, he could feel a powerful breath being condensed.


    Although the protagonist is not himself, it also represents Tang Sect.


    "Divine realm! Our Tang Sect also has a strong divine realm!"


    Tang Jian excitedly covered his chest: "The ancestors of the Tang Sect, our weak Tang Sect will be carried forward in the hands of the new Tang Sect master from now on!"


    The inner court


    Su Xiaoxiao and the others looked curiously at Xia Xue sitting in the middle of the courtyard.


    "I didn''t expect that among us, Xia Xue was the first to realize the power of the elements!" Su Xiaoxiao muttered.


    "She has the blood lineage, plus she went to Europe to study there not long ago. And her own talent is high, which can be considered as expected." Old Xue next to him touched his beard and said with satisfaction.


    The next few days.


    The entire earth seemed to be igniting a storm of becoming a god, and there were people all over the world who realized the power of the elements and took steps toward the last threshold.


    Because many people on the earth set off toward the gods at the same time, this caused the earth''s natural environment to change.


    Heavy rains, thunderstorms, and crises such as volcanic eruptions, earthquakes, and tsunamis occurred in many places.


    This makes the rumors of the end of the world spread on the Internet.


    Ye Hao left the earth for half a month.


    The first quasi-god was finally born. Surprisingly, this person was not from Europe, nor was it from the United States or Russia, nor was it the queen of Australia.


    But a girl from China.


    Xia Xue!


    The day Xia Xue stepped into the God Realm, the blood on her body could soar, and her whole body was bathed in blood.


    In the end, the blood turned into a blood-colored robe and draped over her body, behind which was a huge pair of blood-colored wings.


    At the same time, at this moment, the bloodline in Xia Xue''s body was elevated to the same level as Ye Hao, the most refined bloodline.


    The blood races on the whole earth couldn''t help kneeling towards the east at this moment.


    A queen of the blood family was born.


    Xia Xue opened the **** pupils, and the whole Wushuang City seemed to be plunged into a **** atmosphere.


    Xia Xue lifted her finger, her blood wavy at her fingertips.


    This is her elemental power.


    The element of blood!


    I don''t know if it was stimulated by Xia Xue''s breath.


    The next moment, the other two breaths of Wushuang City skyrocketed at the same time.


    "Two again!" Su Xiaoxiao swallowed a little enviously, although she had Ye Hao''s help.


    But after all, the talent is so small, there is always a limit to the accumulation of material, she can now have the strength of the eighth rank is already considered good.


    If you want to enter the quasi-god class, it will take more energy.


    Closer to home.


    A dark light rushed straight into the sky, and at the same time a green light rushed out.


    Nightingale and Tang Yuan entered the Quasi-God level at the same time.


    What the two enlightened was the hunting element and the poison element.


    The three powers in Wushuang City are like three legs standing together.


    The powerful aura swept the entire China, and even spread to the whole world.


    The powerhouses who reached a certain level in the whole world sensed these three powerful quasi-god breaths.


    These are the latest three quasi-gods in modern times on earth!


    But they are not the last three quasi-gods, and soon there will be an explosive growth of quasi-gods on the earth.


    This is the god-making plan that Ye Hao prepared before.

 Chapter 2692： Creator System

    Chapter 2692 Creator System


    The next half month.


    More and more people are entering the quasi-god all over the world.


    The fourth quasi-god is the old pope of the Holy See. He is the first to enlighten the power of the elements, but he is the fourth to enter the quasi-god. I don¡¯t know if Ye Hao gave him the power of divine light. There are relationships.


    The fifth place is the former Tarot Queen of Australia, Black Butterfly.


    When she stepped into the Quasi-God, the scene was magnificent.


    It was night and glowing black butterflies appeared all over Australia.


    This moment became an incredible event in Australia.


    Then it was Catherine and Leya of the blood and wolf clan, when they entered the quasi-god.


    The whole blood and wolf clan were caught in a carnival. They waited for a thousand years, and finally waited again for the return of their king.


    The eighth is Olena of the Greek temple. When she became a quasi-god, she did not know if it was a bondage. The twelve saints also entered the eighth rank, which directly increased the power of the Greek temple. Up a notch.


    The ninth and tenth places are a pair of old friends, Constantine from the bear country and Smith from the United States.


    When Constantine entered the quasi-god, the entire northern region of the bear country was plunged into a strange climate of frost and lightning.


    This month, ten quasi gods suddenly appeared on the earth.


    This incident was also called the birth of the Ten Gods of the New God Era by later generations.


    But it is worth mentioning that there are actually eleven.


    Because Bei Ming Wuji also broke through, it''s just that he was in the Ten Thousand Demons City at the time, so the people on Earth didn''t feel the movement of his breakthrough.


    In the next second month and third month, there will be people who will gradually enter the quasi god.


    Among them, Huaxia accounted for more than half of the population.


    This directly established China''s strongest position.


    ...


    One month''s time.


    Ye Hao has completed his system update.


    [5.0 system update is complete, next will enter the 6.0 creator system]


    Ye Hao opened the 6.0 founder system, and the page in front of him was brand new.


    All the previous skills and tricks disappeared completely.


    What replaced it was a chaos, an elliptical chaos.


    "?? My skills, where is my page?"


    [System reminder: The content before 5.0 system is still there, just need to enter the old page. Now is the creator page]


    Still have old pages?


    Ye Hao''s thoughts moved, and as expected, the page of the previous 5.0 system appeared in front of him again, and the background was the creator page.


    Ye Hao closed the old page, and he carefully looked at the creator page before him.


    "What the **** is going on with this creator page?"


    At this time, an elf flew out. It was a female elf, very small.


    "The founder page, as the name suggests, is to create the world." The elf said.


    "Who are you? Why are you in my system!" Ye Hao exclaimed.


    The elf explained: "I am the system. I can exist in two forms now. You can make me like this."


    [System reminder: I can also communicate with you like this. In the past, I was equivalent to a low-level intelligent system, but now I am an existence almost equivalent to an intelligent creature]


    The elf disappeared, and the prompt font like before appeared in front of Ye Hao''s eyes.


    "You''d better maintain the state of the elf, that''s a lot pleasing to the eye." Ye Hao said.


    The elf came out immediately, but her outfit changed a bit, becoming a little loli wearing professional hip stockings.


    "How did you become like this?" Ye Hao felt that the elf at the moment was a female secretary.


    "According to the master, your hobbies before the age of 20, that''s how it looks." said the elf.


    Ye Hao was speechless. Before he was twenty, Ye Hao was just an ordinary person, but what he liked most was the secretary''s professional outfit.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it. You still have to explain this creator system." Ye Hao said back to the topic.


    "Please follow me." The little elf took Ye Hao''s consciousness directly into the chaos.


    In the center of the chaos, there is a small piece of desolate land, only a hundred square meters in size.


    Ye Hao''s consciousness turned into a human body at this moment, and he landed on this land with the elf.


    "What is this?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "This is the world of your master. Here, you are the creator, the greatest existence!" the elf replied.


    "Is it so small?" Ye Hao disliked the land under his feet.


    "This is because the master, your strength is too much, your strength can only create such a world." The elf slapped his face unceremoniously.


    The feelings are so shabby here because Ye Hao is too weak.


    "But there are some ways to promote the change of the world." The elf said.


    "What''s the solution? In addition, what benefits will the expansion of the world here do for me?" Ye Hao asked.


    "I will answer the master''s second question first. If the world becomes more prosperous, it will nurture the power of heaven and earth. Then the master can use the power of heaven and earth to improve his realm, and even use it for battle." Said the elf.


    The power of heaven and earth.


    Could it be said that it can also become the law of heaven and earth? Ye Hao thought in his heart.


    "The law of heaven and earth is a bit difficult. The power of heaven and earth is divided into nine layers.


    There is no elemental power in the middle, and if you want to have the laws of heaven and earth, you need to create an existence equivalent to the gods and the world. "The elf''s words.


    Just pour a pot of cold water on Ye Hao, creating a world of gods?


    You need to know how many planes there are in the gods, there are thousands, if not to mention, that can be created.


    "Then tell me first, is there any way to promote the growth of this world." Ye Hao asked.


    "A powerful creature can be kept here, provided that these creatures obey the owner''s words, such as the dragon on the owner''s arm. In addition, there are some powerful artifacts, such as the''shadow'' created by the owner himself.


    And those pictures. "The elf said.


    "Then if I put these things here, what should I do when I need them? Once I take them away, will the world inside collapse?" Ye Hao said worriedly.


    The elf shook his head: "That''s not true, but if you take it away for a long time and don''t return it back, then the originally expanded world inside may shrink to its original appearance."


    Ye Hao nodded. From this point of view, there is no harm in putting those good things in it.


    He first took out the pictures of the mountains and put them in the world.


    At the moment the mountain map appeared here.


    The land that was originally only 100 square meters began to derive, and mountains began to emerge.

 Chapter 2693： New world

    Chapter 2693 New World


    The land that was originally only a few tens of square meters has become an endless continent in a blink of an eye.


    Being on this continent, Ye Hao had a feeling that his consciousness could penetrate everywhere in this continent, as if this continent were part of Yang Xing''s body.


    After that, Ye Hao took out the beast map again.


    He wanted to know whether it was really possible to create life in this world if it was a picture of a hundred beasts.


    After the picture of the beasts entered this world, animals appeared on the continent where there were originally only plants and mountains.


    These animals are not only animals on the earth, but also various other strange things.


    Some of them are only the size of a little finger, while others are like giant mountains.


    This picture, as if entering the wild world in the game, is full of rare and exotic animals.


    "Are these creatures alive?" Ye Hao tried to approach a panda-like creature. After the creature felt Ye Hao approach, he was very alert.


    Then he prostrated directly on the ground, as if he felt that Ye Hao was the creator of this world.


    Ye Hao touched it with his hand, and sensed it with his own spirit.


    This turned out to be a real creature, no different from the real creature outside.


    "This is simply incredible." Ye Hao exclaimed.


    Next, Ye Hao also has a map of stars, a map of the sun, a map of sentient beings, a map of the gods, a magic map, and a blank map. Is it really possible to create gods and demons in this world?


    Ye Hao first brought in the star map.


    Now the earth in front of Cotyledon Ye Hao''s eyes was completely formed. This is a planet similar to the earth. Ye Hao can zoom in or zoom out his perspective at will.


    If you zoom out, Ye Hao can see the emergence of a star field, with many planets floating around, moving on their own trajectories.


    There are no signs of life on some planets, and there are mountains and beasts on some planets.


    Ye Hao took out the sun chart this time.


    A round of the sun appeared in the center of this star field, and the life on these planets finally felt the existence of light.


    At the same time, all the planets in this star field began to revolve around the sun, so how similar the Milky Way galaxy on the Earth plane is.


    But this is just a mini version for the time being.


    After that, Ye Hao took out a picture of beings.


    Ye Hao is very clear about what the picture of sentient beings represents, which made him start some expectations.


    Is he going to create humans?


    Ye Hao threw the picture of sentient beings into this starfield, and then he brought a living planet closer.


    He actually saw the appearance of apes, but there was no higher life race.


    "This can only reach this point?" Ye Hao asked.


    The elf appeared next to Ye Hao and explained to Ye Hao: "It is quite amazing to be able to create such a low-level creature. If you want to create a high-level intelligent creature.


    It is not necessarily possible to be considered a powerhouse of the **** king level. After all, the structure of high-level intelligent creatures is very mysterious. It is estimated that the existence that can be created is already regarded as a true creation god.


    And master, you can only be regarded as a newcomer who has just entered the Novice Village. "


    It is really interesting that a lower main **** is said to be a new player.


    "That means that gods and demons can''t be created?"


    "Of course, gods and demons are actually the names that high-level intelligent creatures get after they have a certain power." The elf said naturally.


    Although he already knew the answer, Ye Hao still put the **** map and magic map into this world.


    Gods and demons will naturally not appear, but a lot of power of heaven and earth actually appears in this piece of heaven and earth.


    With these auras of heaven and earth, those life planets are more vibrant.


    "Although there is no deep sea map, there are still some small rivers. At least the continuation of life can be guaranteed." Ye Hao looked at the life on those planets.


    Because there is no deep-sea map, the planet Yang Xing created is far larger than the sea.


    "I don''t know what will happen if you put the blank picture in it?" Ye Hao put the blank picture in it.


    The blank picture has always been the most mysterious picture. It was originally used by the Eagle Eye organization to create the Sky Eye system, but after Ye Hao obtained this thing, Ye Hao has not studied it. What is special about this picture? , Or like other pictures, with obvious effects.


    After the blank map was put into this world, after a few minutes, there was no change at all.


    "That''s it?" Ye Hao was a little disappointed.


    "In addition to artifacts, the master, you can try to put your elemental power and law power into this world." The elf reminded.


    The power of elements and the power of laws?


    These two things are a lot of them.


    If Ye Hao didn''t say a word, he condensed the power of law and element in this world.


    Dozens of types.


    When these things flooded the world, Ye Hao could clearly feel the changes in this star field.


    It was as if a huge machine was pressed into various delicate gears, and finally it could operate.


    With the law of darkness, besides light, this world also has a mysterious and bright night.


    With the law of soul, those beasts and apes have a trace of wisdom, although it is only a trace, but it also allows them to have amazing development.


    The laws of ice and fire have brought to these planets the obvious changes in the four seasons of spring, summer, autumn and winter, and there are also lava-rolling volcanoes, the latter being a cold and biting ice field.


    In addition to these, the power of electric elements, the power of wind elements and many other elemental forces.


    This made Ye Hao''s world more full of vitality than it was at the beginning.


    Looking at this brand new world, Ye Hao felt like he had nurtured his own child.


    "I want to ask, can only I create this kind of world, or can other gods also create it?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "Only gods who use the original stone of heaven and earth can create this kind of ¡®inner world¡¯. The probability of the original stone of the best heaven and earth is close to 99%, while the probability of ordinary stone of the heaven and earth is only 0.1%.


    So it is possible that there are gods in the various worlds that also own the inner world, but there are definitely not many.


    The size and prosperity of the inner world are related to the realm of the deity''s own strength.


    If it weren''t for the system to integrate the best world of rough stones, and to systematically change the world, even if you have so many abilities as the master, it is impossible to create such a colorful world. "The elf is right.


    Ye Hao may not be satisfied with this world yet.


    But know that other **** kings are fortunate enough to awaken the inner world. It takes millions of years to develop from a small piece of land to a continent, and it takes hundreds of millions of years to develop into a planet.


    Let alone a star field, and also created creatures, it will definitely shock many people if it spreads out.

 Chapter 2694： Ye Zhan rehabilitation

    Chapter 2694 Ye Zhan''s Recovery


    "Then can I bring people outside into my world?" Ye Hao had this thought.


    If possible, then he will have a hole card.


    "It is feasible in theory, but your current master''s strength is very low. So it is difficult to put people into your world on a large scale, so it is better to increase your strength first." said the elf.


    Ye Hao nodded, this is true.


    If only a few people are brought in, although Gou has survived, but most of his relatives have died, what is left of life? Hatred.


    Or who will you choose to live with?


    Although Ye Hao is not a choice disorder, he hopes that he will never encounter this kind of multiple-choice questions for the rest of his life.


    "Then do this for the time being." Ye Hao withdrew from the world.


    When he opened his eyes again, he was already on the central island of Demon Region City.


    Zhuo Yu stood in front of him. She stood for a full month, almost unchanged from her posture a month ago.


    After all, for the long life of the angel race, this month''s time may only be equivalent to an ordinary human being fined to stand for an hour.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and clenched his fist.


    He felt that his body was full of power at this moment, an unprecedented power.


    "The pinnacle of the lower main god?" Ye Hao muttered to himself, perhaps this is his current strength, only one step away from the middle main god.


    But now he has full confidence that he can win the singles with the middle main god, and even when he is in the ruins of heaven and earth before changing, even facing the upper main **** like Ru Xi''s ten-winged angel.


    Ye Hao also had several ways to retreat.


    "Your strength has grown?" Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao up and down and said.


    "Well, you are the same too?" Ye Hao also felt that the aura on Zhuoyu was completely different from before, who had broken through to the lower master **** not long ago.


    At this moment, just like Ye Hao, it is possible to break through to the middle main **** at any time.


    "Because of your absorption of the original stone of the best heaven and earth, you have missed some breaths just now, and I have absorbed them all. My current angel elemental power has been upgraded to the law of angels.


    And the strength has also reached the peak of the lower main god, and it is possible to become the middle main god, the eight-winged angel at any time. "Zuo Yu said.


    "Congratulations." Ye Hao said.


    "This should be what I said to you, I can feel it. You get more." Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao and said, "Although your realm is still the lower main god.


    But the feeling you give me now, even if the ten-winged angel Ru Xi stands in front of me, is not as good as the feeling you give me. "


    "Hahaha. During the time I was practicing, did anything happen?" Ye Hao didn''t talk too much about this matter, and broke the topic.


    I can''t say anything about the new world in my body for the time being, after all, these things are related to a lot.


    "Your grandfather Ye Ming broke through, breaking through to the middle main **** three days ago." Zhuo Yu said.


    Ye Hao was taken aback, then he opened his soul perception, and indeed there was another powerful breath on Central Island.


    That was undoubtedly Old Man Ye Ming, he was above the crypt where Ye Zhan was healing.


    "Go and see how my father''s situation is." Ye Hao still worried about his father''s Ye Zhan situation in his heart. After all, a month had passed.


    It should be almost the same as what Zeer had promised before.


    Ye Hao and Zhuo Yu arrived outside the crypt in an instant, and Ye Ming and Grandma Ye were also here.


    Except that Bei Ming Sisi was allowed to go and assist Ze''er, no one else was allowed to enter the crypt at this time.


    "Hao''er, your strength has improved?" Ye Ming looked at Ye Hao. Although he himself is now the middle master god, he felt a sense of awe when he looked at his grandson.


    "Yeah. Grandpa, do you have any special feelings after you stepped into the middle main god?" Ye Hao looked at Ye Ming: "The most important thing is if you have any gains after absorbing the best heaven and earth rough stones."


    Ye Ming raised his hand, and the power of two different laws appeared in his hand.


    "In addition to improving my strength this time, I also realized another law of power. This is the law of death."


    The law of death?


    Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    "The law of death is the existence that ranks among the top ten in terms of combat power among all the laws. Among the gods, the royal family of the necromantic **** system may have this law.


    Fighting with them, you will even lose your life. "Zuo Yu said from the side.


    "The law of death matches the law of killing. Grandpa, your current combat power can even fight the upper master god!" Ye Hao said in surprise.


    This family of them is really getting along with the leapfrog challenge.


    "I don''t know, but I really want to have a good fight with the devil''s deity. I wondered about talking to Queen Isabella that day, when she went hunting on the demon plane, I followed along. "Ye Ming said with a smile.


    It looks like a kid who has found a new toy.


    "You old man, your son is still healing now. You just want to fight and kill." Grandma Ye knocked Ye Ming on the head next to her.


    Ye Ming smiled and said nothing.


    Time passed bit by bit, during which everyone had a few conversations, but no one left.


    They want to get news of Ye Zhan as soon as possible.


    Three days later.


    A breath came out from the crypt, directly shattering the ground and rushing into the sky.


    At the same time, the insects in the Zerg base thousands of miles away also felt this breath and worshipped in this direction.


    "Haha... That''s great, it feels so happy." Ye Zhan floated in the air, touching his body.


    In the next second, a figure appeared behind him.


    Boom


    Ye Zhan immediately fell and fell heavily to the ground, smashing a huge hole.


    After the dust dissipated, Ye Zhan crawled out of the pit embarrassingly: "Father, why are you beating me suddenly."


    It was Ye Ming who shot Ye Zhan just now.


    Ye Ming stared at Ye Zhan with angrily: "Just after recovering from his injury, I just got a copy, and I stabbed this piece of land. You said I should beat you.


    And look at your talent as a father, he was injured, and he let his son take the risk to find a way for you, and invite a doctor from the gods to treat you.


    If I were you, it would be no shame to wipe your neck directly. "


    Ye Ming said that, but there was still joy in his eyes.


    Grandma Ye next to her also watched the father and son making a fuss like this.

 Chapter 2695： Late letter

    Ze''er and Bei Ming Sisi walked out of the remains of the cave at this time.


    "Thank you." Ye Hao fists with both hands facing Ze''er.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a condition." Ze''er patted her hand and looked at her face, she was very haggard. It seemed that the process of treating Ye Zhan still took a lot of effort.


    "Mr. Ye Zhan''s injury has been healed, and because of the relationship between the Zerg worm eggs and the original stone of heaven and earth. Your father is a blessing in disguise, and part of his body has been damaged by the Zerg.


    In addition, he had an epiphany about the rules of the worm king, and he had some skills of the zerg. "Ze''er said.


    The Rule of Insect King!


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up. He knew that this is what Isabella had to rule such a huge Zerg army.


    This means that they also have a hole card in their hands that can restrict Isabella.


    Although they are now allies with the Zerg, but the saying goes.


    There must be no harm to others, and no defensiveness.


    "That''s right! The Insect Emperor''s Law also comes with an Insect Emperor''s Battle Armor, which matches very well with my War God''s Law!" Ye Zhan said, and directly summoned his own Insect Emperor''s Battle Armor.


    A black substance spread on Ye Zhan''s body, and finally turned into a pitch-black battle armor, which also covered Ye Zhan''s face.


    There are huge black wings behind it.


    If you want to say this, Ye Hao is quite a black beetle.


    "Father, let me punch?" Ye Hao said.


    "You kid, my father punched me just now. Why do you want to punch me, son?" Ye Zhan laughed, but he still patted his chest and said, "Come on, your father. Now he is the middle main god, and he is in the same state as your grandfather!"


    "Why? Do you want to compete with me?" Ye Ming said next to him.


    Ye Zhan immediately frustrated, and retreated to the distance with a smile, ready to meet his son''s attack. Now he can show his son well, just when Ye Zhan thought so.


    A small black five-ring ball was thrown towards him.


    "Fuck... isn''t it a punch? You kid Yin Laozi!" Ye Zhan didn''t expect Ye Hao to directly use a trick to destroy Star Ring.


    The huge shock wave took Ye Zhan far away.


    This spectacular scene can be seen almost in the entire Demon Region City.


    On Yaozu Island, Queen Jinluan was discussing something with the lord or representatives of some other cities, and just saw the wonder in the sky in the distance.


    As a monster race, they themselves have extraordinary sensitivity.


    "My Lady Queen, is this?" A group of people stood up, looking a little worried.


    Queen Jin Luan shook her head with a wry smile, and said casually: "It''s okay. It''s just that some perverted guys are playing around there. Just get used to it, just get used to it."


    ...


    Ye Zhan ran back to Ye Hao and the others ten seconds later. Part of the Insect Emperor''s battle armor appeared on his body. At the same time, he saw Ye Zhan''s burnt and damaged skin.


    But those skins are repairing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Hahaha. You kid, I told you to be screaming just now. You are too weak for the middle master, right? You can''t stop even Haoer''s move." Ye Ming sneered unceremoniously.


    Ye Zhan rolled his eyes: "You have the ability to take Haoer''s trick yourself, you can be safe and sound. Next, I will call you father!"


    Snapped


    Ye Ming knocked Ye Zhan''s head again: "I was originally your father!"


    But Ye Ming also looked at Ye Hao with a bit of satisfaction. With Ye Hao''s move to destroy the star ring just now, even he really couldn''t do anything safe and sound.


    "Father, you are not in this state now. At least the ordinary middle main **** is not your opponent." Ye Hao said.


    Both his father and grandfather have become the middle main **** in strength.


    This is a very gratifying thing, and it also means that two powerful forces have emerged in their camp.


    "Hey, of course. If this is the previous battle, Lao Tzu can clean up their 100,000 army alone!" Ye Zhan said confidently.


    "Okay, okay. You have enough trouble, everyone is very tired during this time. I personally cook some good for everyone. By the way, thank some girls Ze''er." Bei Mingsisi said.


    Ze''er shook her head and refused: "I don''t need to eat anymore. I need to borrow a place to rest for two days."


    "Mother, you take Dad and them to prepare first. I will arrange for Miss Ze''er to find you." Ye Hao said.


    Everyone knows that Ze''er''s identity is special, so he didn''t care much.


    Ye Hao and Ze''er walked towards another place suitable for cultivation on the Central Island.


    "Thank you very much this time, although I know we are a deal. But you saved my father, I still want to express my gratitude to you." Ye Hao said sincerely.


    Ze''er smiled and said, "It''s up to you, I just did what I should do. And then it''s time for you to do what you promised."


    "Don''t worry, I know what I promised you. When will we leave?" Ye Hao looked at Ze''er intently.


    Now that he agreed, Ye Hao would not go back.


    Even if he doesn''t have the pill of Ze''er in his body.


    "Don''t worry, give your father treatment this time. It did cost me a lot of energy. I need to rest for three days. After three days, we will return to the gods and ten thousand realms." Zeer said.


    Ye Hao asked with some concern: "Um... I want to ask what you asked me to do. How long will it take to complete. Don''t worry, I don''t mean I don''t want to do it, I just need to arrange things here. ."


    "Don''t worry about this, where we are going. The time flow rate is basically zero, so the actual time spent, even if you go to the gods and worlds back and forth, is only half a month." Zeer said.


    This made Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief.


    After that, he sent Ze''er to a house, so that Ze''er could have a good rest.


    He himself went to reunite with his family


    But when he found Ye Zhan and others.


    He felt something wrong with the atmosphere.


    And all of this originated from a letter in Grandma Ye''s hand at this moment.


    "What happened?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "It''s your grandma''s family that has an accident." Ye Ming said with a clenched fist.


    "Grandma''s family?" Ye Hao looked at Grandma Ye in surprise.


    Grandma Ye said: "Do you remember the Martina who met us before. I met her at the beginning, and she let us go on the battlefield."


    In fact, although she works for the arrogant demon, it is all because the arrogant demon has the last member of our family.


    And this letter was given to me by Martina. She found the planet where the arrogant demon had placed those tribesmen. She was going to rescue the tribe, and then judged the arrogant demon''s men.


    The letter said... She was going to act in half a month.


    And this letter arrived at Demon Region City a month ago...Because of Ye Zhan''s relationship, it has never been delivered to me. No one told me until just now. "

 Chapter 2696： Visit subordinates

    Hearing this news, and looking at Grandma Ye''s expression, she was obviously very worried about Martina''s situation.


    "Martina once helped us, although half a month has passed since she acted. But no matter what, we should find out about her situation." Ye Hao said.


    Ye Ming nodded: "No way, even though Martina is a demon clan. But in the previous battles, we couldn''t have won such a victory if she didn''t release the water."


    "Then what shall we do now? Or else, I will personally rush to the demon plane with some people!" Ye Zhan raised his arm and said, "It just so happens that I especially want to fight now.


    Just let me have a good fight with those demons. "


    "No, anyone can go. But you can''t. Although your injury has recovered now, but it has just recovered, you have to cultivate for a while anyway!" Bei Ming Sisi looked at Ye Zhan and said solemnly.


    "Where do I need to rest, wife. Look at how strong my arm is." Ye Zhan said confidently.


    "I don''t agree with my father to go. And I think there are too many people going this time. If there are too many people, it will cause unnecessary trouble. Then, I will go there in person." Ye Hao offered to ask.


    "You go? Just you? Wouldn''t this be too risky." Ye Ming asked Ye Hao, looking at him.


    Ye Hao looked at his grandparents and his parents.


    He smiled and said: "Everyone has seen my current strength. I have the confidence to face any demon of the middle main god. Even if the demon of the upper main **** appears, I can escape.


    In addition, I have the law of space, basically it is difficult for anyone to keep me.


    And I can create a space channel that can pass quickly without attracting the attention of the frontal battlefield demons. So anyway, I am the most suitable person. "


    "That, son. Dad will go with you!" Ye Zhan said actively.


    Bei Ming Sisi directly grabbed Ye Zhan''s ears: "Just leave me quietly. You still don''t think it will cause you less trouble during this time, you don''t know how much my old lady is worried about you.


    You don''t know how hard Haoer worked to save you. "


    Seeing his wife like this, Ye Zhan knew clearly that he had no chance to go this time.


    "Hao''er, I agree with you. But no matter what, your own safety is the main thing!" Bei Ming Sisi looked at Ye Hao seriously: "If you don''t come back safely. Your mother, I will commit suicide to the devil''s position. Go and settle accounts with those **** guys!"


    My parents are really violent.


    "Okay, I see." Ye Hao smiled and nodded.


    "Then Haoer since you decided to go, we won''t stop you. But you have to know where Martina is now?" Ye Ming asked.


    Ye Hao smiled confidently: "You can rest assured, Grandpa. I have my own arrangements, OK. Okay, I''m going to prepare. Don''t worry, I will be back soon."


    ...


    Demon plane


    On the Lazy Demon battleship, the moon is now lying in the bucket taking a bath.


    Basically, there is no habit of bathing in the demon plane, or directly cleaning the body with magic techniques.


    But the moon is still used to this feeling of being in the water.


    I used to think that as long as I have strength, everything is perfect.


    But now the moon has discovered that there are actually some things that usually look ordinary on the earth, which are also very beautiful.


    "Oh, our Miss Moon is still taking a bath here? Do you need me to massage you?"


    A voice suddenly sounded, and the moon was condensed in her hand without saying a word, but when she saw the person standing in front of her, her eyes flashed with surprise and a hint of surprise.


    "How did you come?"


    "Why can''t I come? I''m here to care about subordinates." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the moon.


    Unexpectedly, the moon stood up directly from the bucket, and the water slid down from the delicate body.


    "Hey, I''m still here." Ye Hao was taken aback and looked away.


    "Does someone break in because he wants to take a peek? Then I will show you honestly, who told me that this weak woman is not your opponent, I can only let you bully."


    This voice, people who don''t know really think Ye Hao is such a heinous person.


    "You showed me this. I really watched it." Ye Hao turned his head, but at this time the moon was already wearing white gauze.


    "Let''s talk about it, what''s the matter with your master who ventured to the demon plane." The moon walked in front of Ye Hao.


    "Didn''t I say this, I''m here to care about the subordinates." Ye Hao smiled.


    "You, the master who doesn''t ascend to the Three Treasures Palace, will come to care about your subordinates? If you don''t want to say, I will leave?" The Moon said, as he moved to leave.


    "Well, there is one thing I want to inquire with you." Ye Hao said.


    The moon sat back next to Ye Hao: "Let''s talk about something."


    "Do you know where Martina is? Where is she now?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Martina? Why do you suddenly remember to ask about her." The moon looked at Ye Hao with a little surprise: "And it''s still at this time."


    at this time? Ye Hao heard the other meaning in Moon''s words.


    "Did something happen to Martina? It stands to reason that she should be directing the battle on your front line now!" Ye Hao asked.


    "I do know about Martina, it happened almost half a month ago. Martina applied for rotation defense, and she returned to the demon plane with some of her cronies.


    But who would have thought that one day she took her confidant tribe with her whereabouts were unknown.


    When he appeared again, he took three warships and attacked an island in the jurisdiction of the arrogant demon! Her behavior is tantamount to rebellion! "The moon said: "At that time we were all scared.


    You must know that Martina is one of the top ten demon generals of the Pride Demon, and can be regarded as a confidant of the Pride Demon.


    A cronie actually betrayed the arrogant demon at this time! "


    "What happened after that?" Ye Hao asked.


    "It''s very simple afterwards, the woman really thought she could succeed. But in fact she is now trapped on that island, and the arrogant demon sent the second-ranked guy among the top ten demon to besiege Martina.


    It seems to be continuing now. Said the moon.


    "Siege?" Ye Hao was a little surprised. It stands to reason that the strength of the arrogant demon god, knowing that the people under his hands have rebelled, he can send an absolute superior force to destroy it.


    Why did you use the word siege, and it lasted for half a month.


    "You don''t know that the arrogant demon **** has a special hobby, he likes to let people slowly fall into despair, and most of all it is betrayal against his cronies." Moon said.


    Ye Hao understood, and he said: "In other words, the arrogant demon deliberately wants to play Martina slowly!"


    "Yes, that''s what it meant." The moon nodded, and then she looked at Ye Hao curiously: "You ask what she is doing. I heard that it was in the previous battle.


    You had a good fight, and she suffered a lot. "


    "Thank you for your information." Ye Hao got up.


    "Hey, I''m telling you so much. You tell me what you are going to do." The moon shouted.


    "Go and save her." Ye Hao said.


    "Just who?"


    "Martina."


    The moon''s eyes widened: "Have you made a mistake? You are going to save your former enemy. Or break into the territory of the arrogant demon, you are going to die!"


    "I''ve done a lot of death-seeking things. When I mixed into the Hawkeye base, wasn''t it the same. But did you see me dead?" Ye Hao waved his hand with a chuckle, and threw a small bottle to the moon.


    "By the way, I''m actually here to console my subordinates. This thing is for you, and it fits your current needs."


    After the moon caught things, Ye Hao had already left.


    The moon looked at the small bottle in her hand, and she showed a surprised look.


    It is full of strong atmosphere of the law of the moon!

 Chapter 2697： I dont need to know the name of a dying person

    Chapter 2697 I Don''t Need To Know The Name Of A Dying Person


    The island of despair.


    An island located under the jurisdiction of the arrogant demon, the area is smaller than an ordinary continent.


    And just like its name, the people on this island are experiencing despair at this moment.


    On the periphery of Despair Island, there are hundreds of warships and tens of thousands of demon warriors suspended.


    On the demon flagship, a goat-headed demon was holding a wine glass, and several succubuses were waiting for him.


    "How is the battle? Is that stinky woman still insisting?" Naker took a sip of an unknown bright red drink.


    A respectful report from a demon commander nearby.


    "Martina''s army has four hundred people left, and they have been concentrated in the middle zone. Our army is gradually shrinking their area." Demon Commander Hui reported.


    "Very good, just squeeze them together step by step." Naker Yin smiled.


    The demon commander hesitated and said: "My lord. The subordinates don''t understand. With our strength, the battle can be ended in the shortest time. Why does it take half a month to spend here?"


    "You don''t understand it. This is the pleasure of the arrogant demon god, and the punishment for those betrayers. Wouldn''t it be perfect for them to die happily?"


    Naker shook her glass: "Martina is not a warrior who takes good care of her, she is called a wise general. Then let her see how the soldiers who supported her fell one by one in front of her. .


    And all this is because of her selfish betrayal. But I really admire this woman a bit, this woman didn''t even kneel in front of me, begging me to let her go. "


    Naker looked at the gunpowder on the island of despair from time to time, and he smiled and said, "Then let her continue her usual despair."


    On the island of despair.


    Martina wielded her sword and killed a quasi-god demon. This is no longer known to be the first quasi-god demon she killed in the past half month.


    The elemental power in her body has been basically exhausted, and she is dragging this remnant body completely by her own will.


    The two thousand troops she originally brought over now only have more than 400 people left, and only this last little line of defense is left.


    She raised her head and looked at the floating warships in the sky, as if seeing the people on those warships staring at her with mocking eyes.


    It seemed that everything that happened on this desperate island was nothing but a farce.


    A farce that cost more than two thousand lives.


    "Master Martina, we really can''t hold it anymore. If we don''t support us and still have the last bit of strength, we will cover you. Take your tribe with you and leave!" A soldier walked up to Martina and pointed. A crypt in the distance.


    Hidden in the crypt are the people of the Martina family.


    "Evacuate? How to evacuate? The **** Naker wants me to evacuate, so that he can humiliate me face to face." Martina raised her head, a trace of loneliness in her eyes.


    "It''s me, Martina, sorry for you, and brought you here."


    "No! Lord Martina, we were all prisoners. You gave us a new life. You are our true master. We can fight anyone for you, even the devil!" a soldier shouted, and other soldiers also Shouted one after another.


    Martina looked at her subordinates, which is why she dared to lead them to betray the arrogant demon, because these were the soldiers she brought out.


    "Okay, everyone listens to me. Although our death is doomed, we must not let the **** Naker look down upon. We are the bravest warriors! Our pride allows us to die in battle!" Ma Tina yelled, brandishing a sword.


    "We are the bravest fighters! Our pride only allows us to die in battle!" The other soldiers shouted one after another.


    Martina looked at her subordinates with satisfaction.


    At this moment, she couldn''t help but think of the letter she had sent out. Although she didn''t get a reply, she was a little lucky now.


    At least this way, their family has left a little blood.


    Boom boom boom boom


    At this moment, the battleships overhead began to explode, and the explosion scene was quite spectacular.


    "How is this going?"


    "How did those battleships explode."


    "Fuck, ten ships have already exploded. Although these warships have not deployed their shields, they can kill the warships in seconds. At least they have the combat effectiveness of the middle main god!"


    The people around Martina raised their heads and looked at the amazing scene of the sky.


    One after another, huge fireballs were dotted in the sky like the sun.


    Then a figure rushed straight down from the sky and fell among the enemy groups on the island of despair.


    Suddenly, a huge shock wave overturned all the hundreds of demon warriors, causing death and injury.


    Martina was surprised when she saw people walking out of the smoke and dust: "Is it you?"


    "Um... I also forgot how I should call you. If you don''t mind, I''ll call you aunt first." Ye Hao looked at Martina, and based on the blood source, they should be considered relatives.


    But Ye Hao really doesn''t know the ranking, so he still said the old saying, the male is called the uncle, the female is called the aunt.


    Moreover, Martina is not very old from the outside, and there is nothing wrong with calling her aunt.


    "Why are you here?" Martina looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "Because of some relationship, we received your letter from Aunt Martina half a month late. The first time we received the letter, I rushed over. I heard about you, so I came to rescue. "Ye Hao said five to ten.


    "You... come here to rescue alone?" Martina looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao nodded: "Of course."


    "Are you crazy? You don''t know if the arrogant demon sent Naker to besiege me this time. He is one of the top ten demon generals, the strength is in the middle of the main god! There are also tens of thousands of demon army! Tina couldn''t believe her tribe.


    It was so crazy, this guy was even crazier than the devil, and he came in alone.


    Ye Hao shrugged: "Aunt Martina, I know that it may be useless if I explain it now. And it seems that some people are not willing to give us time to explain.


    You take your people to evacuate to a safe place first, and then leave it to me. "


    Just when Martina wanted to say something.


    Thousands of figures fell from the sky, and there were several batches behind.


    This is when all demons have begun to log on to Despair Island.


    The first to bear the brunt was a sheep-headed demon in black armor.


    "You just attacked and destroyed my battleship?" Naker pointed at Ye Hao with a black face. He didn''t expect that because of his negligence, he just entered and was destroyed by a guy who didn''t know where it came from. More than a dozen warships.


    This is simply a shame.


    "You are Naker, right? You came just right. It saves me time and effort to find you, as long as I kill you. I think this battle is over." Ye Hao stretched out his arms as if he was doing warm-up exercises. .


    "Hahaha... what did I hear. You said you wanted to kill me? Do you know who I am?" Naker said with a laugh.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "I don''t need to know the name of a guy who is about to die."

 Chapter 2698： Ye Hao PK Naker

    Chapter 2698 Ye Hao PK Naker


    "You said I was going to die? Hahahaha." Naker let out a frantic and harsh laugh: "I am the top ten demon generals under the command of the arrogant demon god.


    In the entire demon plane, no one dared to say in front of me to let me die. "


    "Now there is." Ye Hao said calmly.


    Ye Hao looked at the demon in front of him with contempt, but he was not eager to do it. He needed the demon in front of him to do a little thing for himself with his life in the end.


    "I want to see if you can say something like this again under my attack." Naker raised his hand and a demon spear appeared in his hand.


    Naker raised the demon spear and threw it at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao stood in place without dodge or dodge.


    And the demon spear attacked at Ye Hao like a meteor, and it was about to hit Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers.


    This demon spear disappeared out of thin air.


    This scene stunned everyone present.


    Naker''s attack disappeared out of thin air.


    Suddenly, Naker turned around abruptly, and the demon spear that he had thrown out before appeared behind him, falling towards him.


    Without a word, Naker slammed the demon spear into the air.


    "The law of space!" Naker let go of his contempt at this time, and he looked at Ye Hao very seriously: "Congratulations, I succeeded in hitting my luck.


    Your space law is indeed very powerful, but don''t forget. You are only the lower main god, and I am the middle main god. "


    Ye Hao shrugged and said flatly, "Oh? What about this."


    "How? This means that there is a complete gap between you and me! With the realm gap, it is impossible for the lower main **** to defeat the middle main god." Naker said unswervingly, his face still A confident smile appeared.


    "Who told you such a funny thing." Ye Hao seemed to have heard a funny joke.


    He snapped his fingers, and an Ice Throne appeared behind him.


    "You used a trick just now, then it should be my turn next."


    The ice law and water law condensed in front of Ye Hao.


    The law of the water system was previously understood by Ye Hao in his inner world. Ye Hao found that in his inner world, it was easier to realize things than in the outside world.


    I don''t know if this is because of Ye Hao''s world.


    All in all, Ye Hao has now suddenly realized the law of water system.


    Shenshu¡¤Ice King God Seat


    Shenshu¡¤Poseidon Trident


    The two magic arts were once again combined, and an ice crystal sea **** trident appeared in his hand.


    Ye Hao''s right arm slowly bends, and then he threw the Seagod Trident in his hand.


    The speed is not very fast, and the speed of Naker''s demon spear before is simply not a concept.


    Even ordinary quasi gods thought that they could dodge the past when they saw the speed of this trident.


    But Ye Hao''s mouth showed a slight smile.


    The game has just begun.


    In the next second, the Poseidon Trident disappeared out of thin air and appeared in another direction.


    Naker immediately turned around, but after he turned around, the Seagod Trident changed its position again.


    Once, three times, five times, ten times.


    Naker felt that he was being teased, and he looked at Ye Hao angrily: "You are playing me!"


    "Did you just find out? It seems that you are still a bit brainy. But I advise you to be careful behind you." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Naker felt the chill behind him.


    He immediately turned around, and the Seagod Trident had appeared behind him, and this time it was not fake.


    He immediately clasped his hands together and directly grabbed the Poseidon trident.


    In this long moment, Naker''s arm started to freeze at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Ice Law!" Naker showed an incredulous expression.


    In addition to the laws of space, this guy also knows the laws of ice.


    wrong!


    Not only the ice law, but also the water law!


    The ice crystals on Naker''s arm were about to reach his shoulders.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    What''s worth mentioning is that the Poseidon Trident was thrown out and hit a battleship, and it exploded directly on the battleship.


    The entire battleship became a huge ice sculpture, and the demon warriors on the battleship that had not escaped were all frozen in it, and completely lost their lives in an instant.


    This caused many demons around to take a breath, and they felt as if they were all in the ice.


    "Who are you!" At this time, Naker looked at the person in front of him completely and placed him on the same level as himself.


    No longer look down on each other because they are just the lower main god.


    "The one who killed you." Ye Hao no longer wastes the family, his strength should be enough.


    After seeing that, he should understand in his heart.


    And the finale after that was great, naturally it couldn''t be too simple.


    Ye Hao decided to give it a try with the methods he had just mastered.


    A black cyclone appeared on his body, and a black texture appeared on his skin.


    In the next second, huge black wings bloomed behind him, and two black horns appeared on top of his head.


    His eyes were completely dark black.


    At this moment, Ye Hao was full of powerful demonic aura.


    Those quasi-god demons couldn''t help lowering their heads.


    "This breath in him... how is this possible!" Martina''s pupils dilated, and she felt the breath in Ye Hao.


    If Ye Hao''s combat power had surprised her before.


    The strength that Ye Hao showed at this moment completely shocked her.


    "Next is the real battle." Ye Hao showed a grinning expression.


    And at this moment, Naker had a very uneasy feeling, which was only the last time he accidentally angered the arrogant demon.


    He almost died that time, if it hadn''t been for the other demon generals to plead for him.


    Even so, he was triggered very severely that time.


    what happened?


    Why did he feel no less than the aura of the arrogant Demon God from this person, how could this be possible.


    I must have felt wrong.


    "Hey, how can you distract yourself while fighting with others? This is going to kill you."


    Naker came back to his senses, his eyes widened, because Ye Hao was in front of him at the moment, looking at him with a mocking expression.


    Then Ye Hao directly blasted a punch without mercy and hit Naker''s stomach.


    Naker flew out directly, and the punch directly hurt his body.


    You must know that he is the middle main god, and ordinary attacks can never hurt his body.


    But it was such a simple punch that Naker took a long time to come back.


    "How does it taste?"


    Before Naker could recover, Ye Hao appeared behind him again.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Another punch


    The next battle is like a child''s play.


    This man who remained in a strange state was completely defeated by Naker who hit Naker directly.


    There was also a counterattack during Suzhnaker, but none of them caused substantial damage to Ye Hao.


    On the contrary, it was himself, and his injuries were getting heavier.

 Chapter 2699： How about going to the gods

    Chapter 2699 how about going to the gods


    After a few minutes.


    Naker fell heavily on the island of despair, his body was almost torn apart, one of his eyes had been broken, and all three horns on his head were broken.


    Ye Hao fell down and stepped directly on Naker''s back.


    Kaz


    Naker''s back broke directly, and he screamed hysterically.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "How about? Do you still want to know my name?" Ye Hao knelt down, playing with black flames in his hands.


    "The law of the soul! The law of the devil! What kind of person are you...!" Naker felt the aura on Ye Hao. He now knows exactly what the aura is about this person.


    That is the law of demons that only the seven demon gods have!


    This guy actually has it.


    At this moment, the black flame in front of him is the law of the soul.


    "Tsk tusk tusk...Sorry, I still can''t satisfy your curiosity." Ye Hao pressed his hand, and the power of the soul law in his hand poured directly into Naker''s head.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Naker made a hysterical scream, which is estimated to travel hundreds of kilometers.


    After half a minute, Naker''s body turned directly into powder.


    Just under the eyes of everyone, a middle-ranked main **** fell like this.


    "Get the boss, then it''s the younger brother''s turn." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the battleships and the demon warriors.


    As if looking at the ripe fruits in an orchard.


    Ye Hao raised his hands, and he waved his hands like a conductor.


    All the weapons on the Island of Despair flew up at this time and shot towards the sky.


    These weapons seem to have their own consciousness. They attack the demon warriors. Don''t underestimate these weapons.


    Under the attack of these weapons, the demon warriors fell one by one like raindrops.


    And Ye Hao closed his eyes, enjoying this special melody.


    Ten minutes later.


    The whole Despair Island was quiet a lot.


    The corpses of tens of thousands of demon warriors floated in the air. Among them were the main **** and the lower main god.


    Even the middle main **** is not Ye Hao''s opponent, let alone these lower main gods.


    "Okay, it''s over." Ye Hao turned around, smiling at Martina behind him.


    Everyone except Martina looked at Ye Hao with a frightened look at this moment.


    Because this scene is too scary, just waving there.


    Tens of thousands of demon army was wiped out in the blink of an eye. They had only seen this scene in legends and myths.


    "What''s wrong? Is there something on my face." Ye Hao teased.


    "No...no." Martina shook her head, she didn''t know what to say at this moment, although she did have a lot to say now.


    "We still have some time for your soldiers to take a good rest. I have some healing potions here, but you can use them. Don''t worry, the devil can also use it."


    The storage props in Ye Hao''s hand flashed, and a row of recovery potions appeared in front of everyone.


    But those Martina fighters dare not act rashly.


    Finally, with Martina''s permission, he took the potion and began to organize the battlefield to treat the wounded.


    "These soldiers of yours are really loyal to you," Ye Hao said in admiration.


    "They are not my soldiers, but my brothers and sisters, they are my people." Martina said.


    Ye Hao looked at Martina, he found a rock casually and sat directly on the ground.


    "Do you have a lot to ask? Come and sit down. I can give you a few minutes to answer your questions."


    Martina sat a little restrained next to Ye Hao.


    "Are you really the lower main god? I remember the last time I saw you, you were only a high-rank quasi god. And now you can kill a middle main god!" Martina still couldn''t believe it at the moment.


    That Naker died so easily?


    "This is a fact, but I have encountered some opportunities, so my strength has improved in a short time.


    Alright, Aunt Martina. You don''t need to be so implicit about what you want to ask, just ask directly. After all, a part of our blood is the same. "Ye Hao looked at Martina with a smile.


    Martina swallowed, and finally she stared at Ye Hao and said: "You just used the law of the devil! And you were in the state of the devil body just now!"


    "I don''t know what demon body, but what I just used is indeed the law of devil." Ye Hao nodded.


    "How did you learn the law of the devil! You must know that only the devil can learn the law of the devil, but you are an earth species!" Martina looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    "I am an earth species, but I am also an earth species with one-eighth of the demon blood. And I awakened the law of the devil, it is a coincidence, I got it."


    Ye Hao didn''t say anything about the Heart of the Ancient Demon God, after all, Martina hadn''t trusted enough to that level.


    "One-eighth of the blood...this is indeed." Martina nodded, and the expression in Ye Hao''s eyes was softer than before.


    "In addition, I was able to kill Naker, in fact, mainly because of the demon law''s restraint of demon elements. In addition, I mastered a variety of powers." Ye Hao said.


    Martina nodded: "Demons are a hierarchical race. Demons with the laws of demons. They really restrain demons with only demonic elements in battle."


    This point also explains why Ye Hao can kill Nakel so easily in the lower Lord God.


    "Aunt Martina, what are your plans for the future?" Ye Hao asked.


    "after that?"


    "Now you have betrayed the Arrogance Demon, although I eliminated Naker and the group. But if the Arrogance Demon knows that you are still alive, he will definitely send others to surround you again.


    As long as you are still on the Demon Plane, and now the Devil Plane has no place for you. Staying here will only lead you to death. "Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    Martina nodded, she also understood.


    From the moment she betrayed the arrogant demon for the sake of her people, it meant that in the demon plane, she would face endless hunts by the arrogant demon.


    "I know this too." Martina nodded.


    "I have some suggestions here. I don''t know if you are willing to join us." Ye Hao said.


    "Go to your Black Great Wall?" Martina shook her head: "Impossible, although I betrayed the Arrogance Demon, I also hate the Arrogance Demon.


    But I will not be an enemy of the demons with you. "


    Ye Hao nodded, he understood what Martina meant.


    "If you don''t want to come to the Black Great Wall, there is actually another place to go."


    "Earth plane? Don''t worry about letting us demons go to that place." Martina laughed at herself.


    "No, I''m talking about another place. Gods and Ten Thousand Realms." Ye Hao said.


    Martina looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "In fact, there are some demons in the gods and all realms. They all live in some sin domains. There will be no one who rejects you because of your demon status.


    So there is a great place to house your tribe. "Ye Hao said.


    Martina showed a thoughtful expression, she was indeed moved.

 Chapter 2700： Who helped her?

    Chapter 2700 Who Helped Her?


    Shrine of the Arrogant Demon


    "What? Naker fell, and all the 10,000 demon fleets he led were wiped out on the Isle of Despair?" The Arrogant Demon said with a frown.


    The demon in front of him knelt on the ground: "Yes. A day ago, we lost contact with Naker, so we sent someone to investigate.


    But on the island of despair, we only found the remains of the fleet and the bodies of the demon warriors. In addition, Nakel''s broken godhead was sent there, which can no longer be repaired. "


    The arrogant demon didn''t get angry, but squinted her eyes and said: "Martina is just the lower main god, and it is impossible to defeat Naker, who is the middle main god.


    That means someone is helping Martina. "


    "We found a variety of laws and elemental powers at the scene, and there are traces of the post-war. We suspect that an unknown army appeared on the island of despair.


    Assaulted Naker and his fleet, and eventually caused him and his fleet to be buried on the island of despair. "The demon subordinate replied.


    "Have you discovered where Martina and the others are going?" said the arrogant demon.


    The demon''s subordinate shook his head: "The person who helped Martina seems to have the ability to hide whereabouts. I sent someone to search the star field, but no one was found.


    It''s as if they disappeared out of thin air. "


    "It''s interesting, someone can save Martina by lowering our eyelids." An expression of interest appeared in the eyes of the arrogant demon.


    "The Lord Demon God, what shall we do next?" the demon subordinate asked.


    The arrogant demon touched his chin with his fingers, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    "Since Martina and the others have escaped, let them go for a while. The plan on Gluttony is about to succeed, and we need to launch another battle on the Black Wall.


    Those earth-species powerhouses who delay the Great Black Wall, this is up to you to prepare, Matthew. You are my strongest demon. I don''t want you to disappoint me like Martina. "The Arrogant Demon looked at the demon subordinate in front of him.


    The demon''s subordinate immediately lowered his head: "The great arrogant demon, Matthew is your most loyal warrior. As long as the arrogant demon wants, Matthew is willing to give everything I have."


    "Very good. Go down." The Arrogant Demon said.


    "Yes." The demon named Matthew left the temple.


    The arrogant demon closed his eyes, opened his own consciousness, and began to search for Martina''s whereabouts on the entire demon plane.


    After half an hour.


    The arrogant demon opened his eyes.


    "She has already left the demon plane. It seems that the person who helped her is not small. But they may not have thought that, in fact, I have already got the information I want."


    ...


    An abandoned military camp outside Wan Yao City


    A group of people in black cloaks appeared here.


    Martina took off her hat and looked around: "Is this the Earth plane?"


    "No, this is just a sub-plane of the earth plane. We will send you to the gods and worlds later, and we don''t have to wait too long, just a few days.


    But your people are not allowed to leave this barracks, I think you should understand what I mean. "Ye Hao looked at Martina.


    Martina nodded: "I know that our demons are still enemies in the eyes of your earth species.


    You helped us, at least I will not embarrass you. "


    "But don''t worry, my grandma will be here with you these two days. If you need anything, you can tell my grandma." Ye Hao looked at Martina with a smile.


    At this time, a person walked out of the dust in the distance.


    It was Grandma Ye who came over from the Black Great Wall.


    Grandma Ye looked at Martina in front of her, she was a little excited: "Great. Martina, you are too good to have no facts. When I received that letter, I was so worried.


    How can you make such a hasty move! "


    "Aunt Sharia." Martina was also very excited when she saw Grandma Ye.


    "Grandma, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll go back to the Black Great Wall first, and after I make arrangements, I will take them to the gods and the world." Ye Hao said.


    "Well, you go." Grandma Ye nodded.


    After that, Ye Hao left.


    Martina has been watching Ye Hao leaving behind.


    "Martina, Ye Hao told me everything about you. You are really amazing, and you did such a brave thing for the rest of the clansman." Grandma Ye looked at Martina.


    Martina shook her head: "Actually, I''m not brave. The plan this time is really sloppy. I have no choice but to do it. It''s really ridiculous to be arrogant."


    "How do you say?" Grandma Ye looked at Martina.


    Martina looked at her subordinates and people around her, and she said sternly: "Everyone, let''s go and rest in this camp. Remember not to leave this barracks for half a step!"


    "Yes!"


    With Martina''s permission, these people began to move freely.


    Martina and Grandma Ye walked to a relatively remote corner.


    "Before I acted, I got a message. In order to obtain something, the arrogant demon is experimenting with some ancient demon races, and that experiment has caused many members of the ancient demon race to sacrifice.


    And I heard that our family will also become his guinea pigs, so I can only make this plan.


    Facts proved that I was still too reckless, if it weren''t for Ye Hao, he would help. It is estimated that my people and I will completely stay on the island of despair. "Martina said with lingering fear.


    "It''s nothing, Ye Hao is also a member of your clan." Grandma Ye said: "I heard that Ye Hao wants to send you to the sin area of ??the gods and ten thousand realms. Think about it yourself."


    Martina nodded: "Ye Hao is right, the demon plane is no longer suitable for us to survive. And it is impossible for our identity to live on the earth plane.


    What''s more, the earth plane itself has too many restrictions. In comparison, the gods and worlds are a good place to go, and the sin domain will not be rejected because of our identity, which can be said to be more appropriate.


    It''s just a pity that we can no longer return to the plane of the devil. "


    It can be seen that Martina is quite touched by the matter of going far away.


    Even the demons have a natural feeling for their hometown.


    And this time, they just want to leave their familiar hometown to a completely strange place.


    "Relax. Ye Hao will definitely arrange everything for you." Grandma Ye comforted.


    "By the way, Aunt Sharia. Do you feel that your grandson Ye Hao is a little special." Martina said.


    "Special? Of course my grandson is special. If you think about it, according to the age of the earth species, he is only twenty-two or three years old, but he is now the lower god.


    Looking at the demon plane or the gods and the world, there is no such example. This is my grandson! "Grandma Ye said proudly.


    "This is not wrong. Ye Hao''s talent is the strongest I have ever seen, and it is also the youngest lower **** I have ever seen." Martina said solemnly: "But I mean something else. You know he can What about using the law of demons?"


    "The Devil''s Law? I heard him mention this." Grandma Ye nodded. She knew about the heart of the ancient demon **** in her grandson.


    "When I was on Despair Island before, I saw him use the Law of Demons. And his state at that time reminded me of an illusion mural that I saw when I was studying in the family.


    It is very similar to the existence in the fantasy mural! "Martina said.


    "What exists?" Grandma Ye said.


    "Ancient Demon God!" Martina''s words shook Grandma Ye''s body, but she still pretended to say calmly: "I know this. As for the similarity to the Ancient Demon God, it may just be your illusion."


    Martina saw that Grandma Ye had something to hide from herself, so Martina didn''t ask much.

 Chapter 2701： Crime Field No. 5

    Chapter 2701 the fifth crime domain


    A few days later


    Somewhere in the area of ??sin in the gods


    A spatial passage was opened, and a group of people came out.


    "We are here." Ye Hao looked at the demons in black robes behind him.


    "Is this the realm of sin? Before the appearance of the gods and the world, will these races be suspicious?" Martina said with some worry at the moment.


    Ye Hao shrugged and said, "After we entered the world of the gods, I continued to establish space channels and brought you to the nearest sin domain.


    It is almost impossible to be discovered by others. Even if it is discovered, this is the domain of sin, a place where any creature of any race can exist.


    They dare to come here blatantly against you. "


    "Yes, there are some demons who have wandered for some reason in certain crime domains." Ze''er said in agreement.


    She is the one who has the most say, after all, her identity as a shadow witch doctor has caused her to wander in various sin areas.


    Only in the most dangerous place like the crime domain can her safety be protected.


    "But it''s worth mentioning that here you live by strength. If you don''t have enough strength, you will inevitably suffer from other people''s harm.


    The most beautiful woman is like you. "Zer pointed to Martina and said.


    Martina smiled slightly: "I don''t care about it. In the Demon Plane, everyone follows the rules of the weak and the strong.


    When we can stand, we must learn to take up arms to protect ourselves. "


    "Actually, don''t worry too much about this. I observed this sin domain. In this No. 5 sin domain, the strongest person is just the lower main god.


    People above the middle main **** want to enter this sin domain, there will be great restrictions. With the strength of the top ten demon generals under your arrogant demon god''s tent, there is no problem in mixing a piece of heaven and earth here. "Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Martina took out something from her arms, it was a coat of arms, on it was the symbol of the arrogant demon.


    "Those are all things before. Now Martina is no longer one of the top ten demon generals, just a person who survived to protect her family and brothers and sisters." Martina threw the emblem on the ground, directly. Foot crushed.


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to familiarize yourself with the environment." In order to dispel Martina''s last worries, Ye Hao personally took Martina and others to the nearest city-state.


    Because there are five to six hundred people in Martina, the number is a bit huge, and the streets are crowded with black people.


    It will inevitably cause some movement.


    At first, Martina wanted to keep most of the people outside, but Ye Hao said, anyway, others will find out later, it''s better to be direct.


    "Let everyone take off the cloaks." Ye Hao looked at Martina''s restrained look, and the people in the surrounding street shops curiously looked at their sudden appearance.


    Martina hesitated for a moment, but gave an order for everyone to lift the disguise.


    Now these five or six hundred demons appeared in front of everyone.


    "Oh my God, it turned out to be five or six hundred demons."


    "Looking like this, it should have escaped from the demon plane."


    "But I have never seen so many people. I used to be dozens of them."


    "Hahaha, I feel that this time our sin domain has to be shuffled again."


    "Reshuffle the cards? With these demons, I don''t think so."


    People around them started talking to Martina.


    These comments made Martina relax a lot, although they were comments but not too hostile.


    At best, curiosity and vigilance.


    At the same time, she did see some demons scattered around.


    These demons were also surprised at the sudden appearance of so many people.


    "I don''t think so, let''s find a place for you today, and have our own territory." Ye Hao opened his mouth and said.


    "So fast?" Martina was a little surprised, although she was accustomed to the weak and the strong, you fight with me.


    But for this kind of thing, shouldn''t we talk about gradual progress?


    After all, they just got here.


    "You have so many people. If you don''t quickly find a site, how are you going to settle them? Let them sleep under the tree outside the city, or sleep on the street.


    Then what is the food for? Don''t you mean to grab it everywhere.


    Rather than offending people everywhere like that, it is better to offend one person first and stand here. "Ye Hao said, turning around and walking into a tavern.


    "Let you all wait outside first, I''ll go in and ask something."


    Martina waited outside with a dazed expression.


    "Don''t worry, he is more familiar with dealing with this kind of things. And what he said is correct, in the domain of sin you use the most direct means to get what you want.


    But the premise is that you have enough strength, otherwise you will become what others want. Zeer said with a smile beside her.


    After a while, Ye Hao walked out.


    "Let''s go over there." Ye Hao pointed in a direction, then jumped directly on the roof and started to hurry.


    Martina followed with her people.


    "Where are we going?"


    "I have found a suitable prey, I think you will like it too." Ye Hao smiled at Martina.


    Martina looked at Ye Hao puzzled.


    A few minutes later, Ye Hao took Martina to a place north of the city.


    Outside here is a large forest and well-drilled farmland.


    On the farmland, you can see many people working hard.


    But these people are very strange, almost no one is intact, or has broken arm or foot.


    And from the elderly to women and children, to children.


    And in a nearby place, some women can be seen cut off their legs and thrown in the yard, and some men go in and out of the yard from time to time, doing nasty things.


    Martina frowned, her fists clenched.


    "Tsk tusk tusk... the people here are really disgusting. I guess this is the most disgusting place in Sin Domain. Don''t the others here dislike what happened here?" Ze''er frowned and said.


    Although the domain of sin is a place where no evil is done, everyone has their own things that are bored.


    In this scene, even most wicked people will smoke.


    And this organization can continue here, there is only one reason.


    "They are the strongest force in this No. 5 crime domain. They have four lower-level main gods. Therefore, people from other forces, Yue dare not provoke them, and can only pretend not to see.


    They occupy one third of the resources of the entire sin domain. "Ye Hao said with his hands in his pockets.


    He looked at Martina next to him: "How is it? I chose the target for you, do you still like it."


    "Yes." Martina drew out her spear, and she said indifferently, "Can I do it now?"


    "Please. Except for the four lower main gods, their other combat power is not high. You four hundred demon warriors are enough to clean them out." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Martina raised her spear: "Where is the Magic Blade Army!"


    "Yes!" the four hundred demon warriors shouted.


    This drink can be regarded as alarming everyone here.


    They were all surprised looking at people who didn''t know when they appeared on the roof.


    Martina pointed at people in this area: "Kill!"


    "kill!"


    More than four hundred demon warriors all rushed out, these demon warriors are at least in the eighth rank, among them there are dozens of quasi-god ranks.


    In this battle, it is completely crushed.

 Chapter 2702： See if you four can live to the end

    "Who is making trouble on our territory?"


    At this time, a tiger-headed creature rushed out, and the breath on his body was the lower Lord God.


    Martina saw this and was about to rush forward.


    But Ye Hao stopped him: "Leave this to me. Take care of your soldiers, and don''t let them suffer casualties in this battle."


    Martina didn''t force her when she saw it, but joined the battle below.


    Now the situation is even more one-sided.


    "Damn it!" The tiger head was very angry when he saw this, and tried to rush to stop him, but Ye Hao suddenly appeared to block him.


    "Sorry, your opponent is me." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the tiger-headed man in front of him: "Presumably, you are the tiger-headed king of this force."


    "Of course I am Tiger Head King." Tiger Head King raised his head.


    "No, no, I''m talking about the tiger head king." Ye Hao looked at the tiger head king with a joking smile.


    Only then did Tiger Head King understand the meaning of the words. He pointed at Ye Hao angrily: "You bastard, today I will cut off your head and taste your taste!"


    With that said, Tiger Head King was ready to do it.


    Ye Hao released the breath of his lower master god: "I advise you, it is better to wait for your three good brothers to come together. I can save trouble like that."


    Tiger Head King noticed the aura on Ye Hao, who was also the lower Lord God.


    And there was a feeling that made him uneasy.


    Tiger Head King glanced at the demon woman who was fighting below. That woman was also the lower god.


    At this time, if you fight with him and the devil woman comes up to sneak attack, then you are not good.


    Let''s wait for the three brothers to come.


    King Tiger Head did not do anything, as for the casualties of his subordinates below.


    He doesn''t care, he only considers his own safety.


    Those subordinates are dead, and it''s a big deal to recruit a little more.


    In the domain of crime, I''m still worried that I can''t find any subordinates to work for you.


    After waiting for almost three minutes, the following battle was basically controlled by Martina''s people.


    Tiger Head King didn''t care.


    This absolute combat power is still their lower master god, as long as their four brothers are together.


    Killing the lower main **** among the enemies, the remaining group of people is not easy to deal with.


    At this time, all his three brothers finally appeared.


    A girl with a snake head, a man with a wolf head, and a man with a bear head appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    "Tiger head, what the **** is going on. We are just leaving for a while, how come you have become like this." The bear head man seems to be the highest-ranking person here, and a little angry that his hometown has been turned into this. Looks like a ghost.


    "Brother. This group of people suddenly attacked our site. There are two lower gods, one of which is the demon woman below!" said Tiger Head King.


    Ye Hao''s gaze swept across these four people.


    All of them are the lower main gods, but the strength of the bear head man is the strongest.


    "You are the four bosses of this site, right. I have been waiting for you for a long time." Ye Hao stretched out and said with a grin.


    The wolf-head man stared at Ye Hao, and said gloomily: "We don''t seem to have seen it before, and you are not from this No. 5 crime domain, why did you suddenly attack us."


    "Why? Does this need a reason in the crime domain?" Ye Hao seemed to have heard a joke, and then he certified: "If there is a reason, then I think you are unhappy. I want your site. "


    "Bold, I want to see how you want our territory. Tiger head, snake head, you go and fix the woman below, this guy will take care of it with me and Langtou!" The bear head king stared at Ye Hao and said.


    Just when the Tiger Head King and the Snake Head King were ready to act.


    Ye Hao flashed, appeared in front of them again, and shook his head to them: "I said. The opponent of the four of you is me, and I am the one who sent you four to death."


    "I want to send the four of us to death, I''ll see if you have the qualifications." The wolf head king couldn''t help but roared, and the power of the elements turned into a huge gray wolf and rushed towards Ye Hao. .


    "Oh, what about Big Gray Wolf?" Ye Hao smiled slightly, raised his hand and pressed it directly on the wolf phantom.


    Then the whole wolf ghost was frozen, and then turned into snowflakes.


    "The law of ice!" The snakehead woman muttered, "Brother, this kid has some strength, let''s solve him first."


    "Okay, that''s it." Xiongtou Wang agreed with the proposal.


    Ye Hao clapped his hands and applauded, and smiled and pointed at the snake-headed woman: "Very well, you are very smart. Based on your very good proposal, I will kill you last."


    "I think I will kill you first!" The Tiger Head King didn''t know when he rushed behind Ye Hao, and he patted the back of Ye Hao''s head with a fist.


    In his imagination, his punch can directly smash this guy who doesn''t know good or bad.


    But a shocking scene appeared, and the person in front of him suddenly disappeared.


    "Are you trying to hit me?" Suddenly a voice sounded behind him.


    Before the Tiger Head King turned his head, he felt his body received a heavy blow, and then fell like a meteor, and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Tiger head!" Wang Langtou exclaimed.


    "Hey, Big Gray Wolf, I said it''s better for you to worry about yourself." A ghostly voice came from behind the wolf head king. This time the wolf head king reacted quickly and he turned around in time.


    And in front of him is a small ball with five rings of different colors.


    "What is this?" At this moment, the wolf head king thought.


    The next second, the black ball burst.


    Boom boom boom


    This terrifying fluctuation can be felt in the entire No. 5 crime domain.


    A huge black mist dispersed in the air.


    "This...this power? And the ability just now. This person knows the law of space!" The snakehead girl exclaimed.


    At this moment, the bear head king realized that their opponent risked death is really very unusual. ,


    "I don''t want to waste time with you." Ye Hao''s body was black, and then a lot of black texture appeared on his body, and his eyes became black.


    A pair of black wings bloomed behind him, and horns appeared on the top of his head.


    Black energy hovered over him.


    This scene made everyone who saw it feel as if their heart was caught by a pair of invisible hands.


    Ze''er stood on the roof in the distance, looking at Ye Hao at this moment.


    "The Law of Demons? This guy is really special. I didn''t expect that he could still possess the Law of Demons. I really don''t know how he cultivated.


    With so much power of law, wouldn''t it be a hedge in his body. "


    Ye Hao showed a weird smile.


    "Now let''s play a game. Let''s see if the four of you die first, OK."

 Chapter 2703： Cut four lower main gods in a row

    Chapter 2703 the four lower main gods


    The four people still didn''t understand what Ye Hao meant.


    Ye Hao teleported directly in front of the bear head king and raised his fist.


    Xiongtou Wang shook his fist without saying a word, knowing that he was not afraid of anyone in Biqi.


    But after the two came into contact with each other, the bear head king uttered a terrible cry.


    "Don''t you really think I''m just a simple fist." Ye Hao smiled contemptuously, and the law of soul on his fist dissipated.


    The bear head king was holding his head in pain, and Ye Hao''s soul law had already entered his body.


    If little bugs eat his soul everywhere.


    For a powerful man like him with developed limbs and simple mind, the attack on the soul level is the most painful.


    Immediately afterwards, Ye Hao teleported in front of the Tiger Head King who had just gotten up from the ground.


    "Pluto Twelve Heavy Cannons"


    Boom boom boom


    In the smoke and dust, the pothole under King Tiger Head became deeper, and his life and death were unknown.


    Ye Hao didn''t stop, and this time appeared in front of the wolf head king.


    The wolf head king had a bad premonition, and turned around without saying a word.


    This man is terrifying.


    In this moment alone, he used a variety of laws.


    Law of Darkness, Law of Space, Law of Ice, Law of Soul, etc.


    Such people are definitely not opponents.


    If they don''t leave anymore, they will all stay here.


    Suddenly, a black hole appeared in front of the wolf head king.


    Fortunately, the Langtou King stopped in time and resisted the black hole''s traction, but his body did not approach the black hole.


    "The response is quite fast. But I have an improved version." Ye Hao smiled slightly.


    The Wolfhead King had a very bad premonition, and a huge traction came from behind him.


    A black hole also appeared behind him.


    Two black holes lead the wolf head king on both sides of the wolf head king.


    This gave the Wolf Head King a feeling of repeatedly having two people pulling his body on both sides, and his body seemed to split from the middle.


    "No...don''t...don''t." The wolf head king screamed in pain, and then everyone heard a cracking sound.


    The wolf head king''s body was directly involved in two halves, absorbed by the two black holes.


    The snakehead girl was trembling all over at this time.


    What the **** is this man.


    Is he really just the next main god?


    Why is he so strong? The four of the lower master gods in front of him are like dolls.


    Ye Hao suddenly appeared in front of the snakehead girl.


    The snake head girl trembled all over.


    "I said before, let you stay one more time. I did what I said, but I can''t let you run away." Ye Hao snapped his fingers.


    King of Gods.


    The snakehead girl had a meal, and she felt that her body seemed to be frozen, it was no longer her own body.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll be soon." Ye Hao showed a harmless smile to the snake-headed girl, but in the snake-headed girl''s eyes, this smile was the scariest she had ever seen.


    Ye Hao teleported and appeared in front of the bear head king who had finally recovered.


    "I admit defeat, I surrender. I am willing to give you everything I have, as long as you can let me go!" Xiongtou Wang began to beg for mercy without saying a word.


    He knew very well that he was not the opponent of this guy in front of him. He just killed the Wolfhead King in seconds.


    "It''s too late, I haven''t had enough. Let me give you a more exciting one."


    Ye Hao stared at the bear head king.


    Divine Art¡¤Soul Torture


    Then the bear head king began to tremble all over, he felt that he had returned to the scene he had feared the most.


    He was in the flames at the time, and the scorching feeling appeared again.


    And those enemies who were killed by him.


    One by one appeared in front of him.


    "Don''t...don''t...you don''t want to come here!" The Bear Head King yelled frantically.


    Then he grabbed his head directly.


    boom


    The brain burst, and the bear head king also fell.


    "It seems a bit too exciting." Ye Hao shrugged, and he looked at the hole that was bombarded by the twelve heavy shells of the Pluto.


    That guy should have climbed up.


    "Asshole, **** it!" Tiger Head King yelled, and ran up with a grimace.


    Then he felt something wrong.


    He saw the snakehead girl with a terrified face, but she floated motionless in the air.


    On the ground, there is the headless corpse of the bear head king.


    But the wolf head king has disappeared.


    "Yes, yes. You are much more resistant to beatings than those two guys." Ye Hao looked at King Tiger Head with a smile.


    The Tiger Head King swallowed, "Will you let me go?"


    "Of course." Ye Hao nodded.


    The Tiger Head King seemed to admit his fate, he sighed, "I know there will be such a day when you come out. But I want you to tell me, what is your name?


    At least let me know who I died in. "


    "Ye Hao." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Ye Hao! The most wanted criminal of the Angel God System!" Tiger Head King''s pupils dilated, and then laughed: "No wonder, no wonder. A person wanted by the Angel God system can run for so long, no wonder we are not opponents. .


    However, even if I am going to die, I have to pull you on as a cushion! "


    Suddenly the tiger head king''s abdomen began to swell, and then a huge shock wave sprayed out towards Ye Hao.


    "Tiger King Nirvana roar!"


    The shock wave flooded Ye Hao''s body.


    The snakehead girl in the distance showed a surprised expression. She knew that this was an attack launched by the tiger head king at the cost of her life.


    After releasing this attack, the tiger head king''s body began to decay at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Yes, yes. The power of this trick is indeed terrifying. If you are an ordinary lower god, if you do not die, you will be seriously injured.


    Are you better than those two who either flee or beg for mercy? "


    But Ye Hao appeared in front of everyone unharmed at this time.


    Unreal body.


    Let Ye Hao be able to fear anyone''s attack in a short time.


    In the end, Tiger Head King fell to the ground with an unwilling expression and lost all his breath.


    Ye Hao slowly approached the snakehead girl.


    "Don''t...no, I don''t want to die.... Please, let me go... You want me to do anything... I can be your slave!


    Think about it...a slave to the lower master god! "The snakehead girl begged for mercy.


    Ye Hao looked at the snake-headed girl. Through the memory of this woman, he could see many pictures of her torturing those women and children.


    "Then you didn''t let those people beg you?" Ye Hao said lightly, and then he ignited the soul fire on the female emperor in the community.


    Let the snakehead girl die out little by little under the burning of the soul fire.

 Chapter 2704： No. 1 crime domain!

    Chapter 2704 No. 1 Crime Domain!


    In just a few minutes, the four lower master gods with the strongest power in this No. 5 crime domain were all buried in Ye Hao''s hands.


    Powerhouses from other forces in the Sin Territory can feel the powerful battle fluctuations here.


    On the surface, there was no movement, but secretly they used various means to investigate what was going on.


    After Ye Hao finished dealing with the four lower master gods.


    The battle on Martina''s side also ended completely after half an hour. All those who resisted were beheaded. The entire manor was plunged into blood, and the smell of blood was permeated everywhere.


    Those who were enslaved, or those who gave up resistance, knelt on the ground with their heads in their hands, shivering.


    They don''t know who these people who popped up suddenly are.


    They don''t know what will happen next.


    "Is it all done?" Ye Hao watched Martina walking in front of him, the blood on her body was naturally not her own.


    "It''s all done." Martina had a smile on her face.


    Perhaps for her, only this kind of battle can quell her discomfort in coming to an unfamiliar environment.


    The faces of those demon warriors also had a sense of relief.


    "It''s all blood, it''s too dirty. Clean it up a little bit." Ye Hao raised his hand, and the law of water began to work.


    A stream of water fell from the sky, clearing the entire battlefield. Except for the damage caused by the battle, all the blood was washed away.


    Those corpses were also broken up under the current.


    Everything was restored to peace.


    If it weren''t for the ruined walls, no one would have imagined that there had just been a fierce and **** battle here.


    "How about? You like it here." Ye Hao looked at Martina with a smile.


    Martina nodded: "Yes, it''s very suitable for living. There is still farmland over there and my people can support themselves."


    "Just like it. Then, what do you plan to do with these people?" Ye Hao pointed to those who were enslaved by the four kings, and those who surrendered.


    "These people, I will choose between them. Either leave by myself, or stay and work for me." Martina said: "After all, we are newcomers, and some things are better arranged for the people here.


    Our people still need to adapt slowly. "


    Ye Hao very much agrees with Martina''s approach.


    If Martina killed all of these, it would be a hundred.


    But in the same way, their murder will be laid down in this fifth crime domain.


    Everyone will be afraid of their existence, and will not really cooperate with Martina and the others.


    Even sinners would not like to cooperate with a bunch of murderers who have no bottom line.


    And Martina made such a decision, it at least means that I am here to fight for territory, but I only get what I want.


    I only fight those who are my enemy.


    Next, Martina''s soldiers conveyed Martina''s meaning.


    Those people were ecstatic, and the original forces basically chose to leave.


    And those who were slaves before, because of their physical disabilities, coupled with their own lack of strength, if they leave, they will only be bullied by others.


    In Martina, assure them that as long as they work for Martina, work.


    Martina will guarantee their most basic needs in life and will shelter them.


    This made the vast majority of people choose to stay.


    "Thank you." Martina watched her warriors and tribesmen have begun to organize this new home, and she was very happy in her heart.


    At least that way, she must worry about the threat of the arrogant demon.


    She can shelter her soldiers and clansmen and live a peaceful life here.


    This is like a traveler who has been erratic for many years and finally has a place to stay.


    "Nothing, this is what I promised you. Okay, now that everything is arranged. Then I will leave first, remember...I will live in the domain of sin later.


    You must not let others know that you have a relationship with me. "Ye Hao suddenly reminded me a little.


    "Why?" Martina asked puzzledly.


    Ye Hao said helplessly: "Because I am in the Gods and Ten Thousand Realms for some people, it is like you are in the Demon Plane to the Arrogant Demon God. So it is best not to let others know your relationship with me."


    "I understand." Martina nodded.


    "Then I''m leaving, I wish you a happy life here." Ye Hao said goodbye and took Ze''er away from this place.


    At this point, there is an extra demon organization in the fifth crime domain.


    No one knows where they came from, only that on the day they appeared, all the four notorious kings had fallen.


    This made other forces in Crime Domain No. 5 dare not provoke this mysterious demon organization.


    ...


    "Where shall we go next?" Ye Hao looked at Ze''er next to him.


    Now that he has all arranged his own affairs, the next step is to fulfill his promise with this shadow witch doctor.


    "Let''s find some people to meet up first, and go to Crime Domain No. 1," Zeer said.


    "Criminal Domain No. 1?" Ye Hao''s expression gradually became serious.


    "Yes, it''s Crime Domain No. 1." Ze''er nodded.


    Three days later


    Ye Hao and Ze''er came to the legendary No. 1 crime domain.


    Why is it said that it is in the legend, because basically few people come to the first crime domain.


    Or in other words, few qualified people can step into this place.


    The pressure in the No. 1 Crime Domain is very terrifying. The various factors here, such as gravity, wind speed, etc., are hundreds of times higher than those in other crime domains.


    Even a high-level quasi-god powerhouse cannot survive here for ten seconds.


    Only people above the main **** level can step into this place.


    So this place is called the legendary No. 1 crime domain!


    Almost all the people here are famous figures in the gods.


    Either a galaxy was destroyed, or a powerhouse of a **** system was killed.


    All in all, there is no small person.


    Ye Hao''s low-level master **** is here, and it can only be regarded as a drop in the ocean.


    "How high is the strongest state of Crime Domain No. 1?" Ye Hao looked at the desolate world in front of him.


    Huangsha Gobi is everywhere, and you can''t even see the shadow of a city.


    It is completely different from other crime domains.


    "What do you think?" Zeer looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    "The upper master god, or is it a **** king level?" Ye Hao looked at Ze''er suspiciously.


    Zeer didn''t answer Ye Hao''s question, but continued to move forward, as if somewhere in front of her was the destination she was going to.


    Ye Hao glanced at Ze''er. He knew that this woman, a witch doctor, had many secrets.


    As for the No. 1 sin domain that the main **** can step into, she can enter.


    It shows that her strength is also above the main **** level!

 Chapter 2705： Sin Domain Inn

    Chapter 2705 Sin Domain Inn


    "Where are we going now?" Ye Hao followed Ze''er through the yellow sand for nearly a day.


    But the eye is still yellow sand.


    Because of the limitation of the No. 1 crime domain, they couldn''t even fly.


    "It will be here soon, don''t worry. Don''t think that this crime domain is desolate, and there is no way to compare it with so many people in other crime domains.


    However, the area of ??crime domain No. 1 is even larger than all crime domains added together. There is also a saying that the other crime domains are actually just fragments of crime domain number one. "Ze''er is next to her, but she is very comfortable.


    Ze''er knows a lot of secrets here.


    After walking for another half day or so, a building finally appeared in their sight.


    But this building is really embarrassing, it looks like a crumbling wooden house, and the size is only more than two hundred square meters.


    At its door, there was a sign with a nail dropped, and a tattered flag waving in the wind.


    The words on the signboard and the flag were a little fuzzy, and some words were even missing.


    But when the two are combined, you can know exactly where this is.


    ¡®Sin Domain Inn¡¯


    "Sin Domain Inn? The person who takes this name is really courageous." Ye Hao teased.


    The corner of Ze''er''s mouth rose slightly: "What you said is correct. The owner of this inn is really courageous."


    "You know?" Ye Hao looked at Ze''er.


    "He has been treated. He is not brave enough, but this person is very stingy." Zeer murmured again.


    At this moment, the two have reached the door of the inn.


    The door of the inn was closed, and nothing was visible inside.


    Zeer opened the door and walked in directly.


    Ye Hao followed behind, and at that moment Ye Hao felt the change in space.


    The law of space!


    Then there was a bright lobby.


    The lobby is almost as big as a thousand square meters, it is magnificent and magnificent, there are many sculptures, and there are some magical objects or portraits on the walls.


    "Welcome." A mechanical voice sounded in Ye Hao''s ear.


    At this time, Ye Hao noticed that there were two metal puppets standing on both sides of the door. Except for the material of metal, the appearance was made entirely based on human-like women.


    "Welcome to Sinland Inn, do you have a membership card?" The light blue puppet machine on the left said.


    "Does this place need a membership card?" Ye Hao was taken aback.


    At this time, Ze''er took out a ring, dark black, with words that Ye Hao had never seen before.


    "I brought this one." Zeer pointed to Ye Hao and said.


    "VIP with a membership card can bring one guest. What kind of service do you need now, whether to stay or eat." said the puppet robot.


    "Let''s eat first, I haven''t eaten anything here for a long time, I really miss it," Zeer said.


    "Please follow me." The puppet robot walked in front, leading Ye Hao and Ze''er.


    Ye Hao scanned the lobby, and there was no one else, except for the puppet robots, there were no stairs leading upstairs, only a building that looked like an elevator directly opposite.


    Compared with the dilapidated hut outside, this space inside and outside is completely different.


    Based on the strange feeling of space just now, Ye Hao can guess it.


    This Sinland Inn is actually a creation of the laws of space, and it looks like a dilapidated inn outside.


    The interior is a luxurious hotel with a space more than ten times larger.


    "Do these puppets have their own wisdom? Or is it someone controlling them." Ye Hao and Ze''er followed the puppet robot into the elevator.


    There are no buttons in the elevator. The moment the door is closed, the elevator starts to rise slowly.


    "Puppet? You are talking about this kind of magic puppet, right?" Ze''er was taken aback, and then pointed at the thing in front of him.


    "Magic puppet?" Ye Hao was taken aback for a moment.


    "In the words of a long time ago, these creatures are magic puppets. They are created by special methods, just like human beings can move on their own, and each has the fighting power of the lower main god.


    At the same time, there are different elemental powers in each one, and even a slightly more sophisticated magic puppet is more powerful, and even has the power of law as its source!


    But these powers need to be replenished, otherwise they will be completely consumed if they are consumed in battle. Zeer explained.


    "The magic puppet of the lower main god!" Ye Hao was shocked inwardly.


    To be able to create the demon doll of the lower main god, then the owner of the Sin Domain Inn must be extraordinary.


    And it still has the ability of space law.


    Tick


    The light above the elevator door turned on, and then the door was opened.


    In front of me is a restaurant-like room with a layout similar to a buffet.


    There are almost five tables with different shapes, and then a few magic dolls in maid costumes serve here.


    It is worth mentioning that there is another living creature here.


    It was an old man with a tortoise shell on his back. In front of the old man was a dish that Ye Hao hadn''t seen. It was slowly eating with the tableware, moving very slowly, as if it had slowed down a hundred times.


    "Old turtle, you are still eating here. Why are you still eating this dish? You have eaten this dish for almost ten years." Ze''er seemed to know the ghost old man, sitting on the chair next to him, and said hello Tao.


    "Quick...fast...fast...eat...eat...eat...eat...finished...it''s over." The old turtle said in a very slow voice.


    These words alone took about three to four minutes.


    Ze''er seemed to be used to it a long time ago, and when the old turtle was talking, she had already ordered a good meal for the demon doll next to her.


    "I have already ordered it for you, and it is guaranteed to be very delicious dishes. You will love it. As a regular customer here, I promise you!" Zeer said with bright eyes.


    Ye Hao looked at Ze''er suspiciously: "Didn''t you say you want me to do something for you? Why did you get here?"


    "Work, don''t worry. You can wait." Zeer waved indifferently.


    Ye Hao frowned: "Miss Ze''er, although I promised you to do something for you, it doesn''t mean that I can wander around aimlessly with you."


    "Are you in a hurry? Well, you can help me kill the store manager here." Zeer said.


    "Are you serious?" Ye Hao stared at Ze''er.


    Ze''er nodded: "Of course, seriously, but this store manager was already at the God King level ten million years ago. I don''t know if you can kill it."


    Ten million years ago, he was a **** king.


    Ye Hao still sat there honestly, he didn''t want to be boring.

 Chapter 2706： Madame devil

    Chapter 2706


    After more than ten minutes, the magic puppet walked out of the next compartment with the dinner plate, holding the dinner plate in his hand.


    The plate is covered with a lid, so you can''t see what''s inside.


    "This is a set meal for two." The magic puppet placed the two plates in front of Ye Hao and Ze''er.


    As soon as Ye Hao acted, he was about to untie Gail to see what it was.


    "Wait a minute, pay the bill first." The magic puppet stopped Ye Hao''s hand.


    Ye Hao was taken aback, he had to pay for this meal.


    He looked at Ze''er.


    "Don''t look at me, you should be fine if you invite a beautiful woman to dinner," Zeer said with a smile.


    Ye Hao looked at the magic puppet speechlessly: "What do you use to pay the bill here?"


    The magic puppet took out a crystal-like thing and placed it in front of Ye Hao: "Either the power of the element or the power of the law will work. You only need to enter it inside, and you only need to wait until it lights up to represent full.


    For your two packages, a total of six crystal stones need to be charged. If it is the power of law, the number can be reduced to one-third. "


    The power of charging elements?


    Ye Hao is a little bit different, there is this way.


    Can someone else¡¯s elemental power be preserved?


    "Don''t froze, hurry up. I''m starving to death." Zeer urged.


    Ye Hao put his hand on a crystal with suspicion, and first mobilized the power of the ice law to inject it.


    The chill suddenly spread, and ice crystals appeared in the originally transparent crystal ball, as if it had become a world of ice and snow.


    After ten seconds of effort, Ye Hao could not be considered as fully charged until he injected one-third of the law of ice in his body.


    "Receive a copy of the law of ice." The magic puppet put the cold crystal ball into a brocade box, and then looked at Ye Hao.


    According to what I said before, either the power of six elements or the power of two laws.


    This time Ye Hao injected the law of water.


    The transparent crystal ball suddenly became azure blue, as if there was an ocean inside the crystal ball.


    "Put away a copy of the law of water. Okay, the two can have a meal. If you need anything, you can call me." The magic puppet turned and left with the two crystal **** filled with the power of the law.


    Ye Hao was a little surprised and said: "This inn actually collects the power of laws and elements from others, I have never seen it before."


    "Otherwise, what do you think the core of his so many magic puppets rely on? Isn''t it the power of laws and elements that are collected?


    But that guy was really stingy, and he wouldn''t eat if he didn''t pay first, as if others would not pay. Zeer couldn''t help but vomit.


    "In this case, please pay someone the 50 Power of Law Crystal Stones that you signed before."


    At this time, a graceful figure appeared in front of the two.


    The appearance is very similar to the magic puppet, but the eyes are more vivid.


    "Bah, baah, I was just talking nonsense just now." Ze''er immediately persuaded.


    "Stop talking nonsense, 500 copies of the power of the law crystal stone. You owe it for thirty years." The woman stared at Ze''er.


    Ze''er showed a pitiful look in her eyes: "Five hundred parts of the law, ma''am, are you trying to squeeze me dry."


    The power of the law can''t be recovered casually when consumed.


    Ye Hao''s recovery ability is relatively strong. It consumes one-third of the power of the law like just now, and it takes about a day to recover.


    If you change to an ordinary person in the same realm, it will take about ten times as long.


    And it is impossible to exhaust the power of the law every time. If there is any danger, the main **** without the power of the law is like a fighter with a broken sword.


    "By the way, let me introduce you to this little handsome guy. This is a rare genius with a lot of law and elemental power.


    If you can serve him well, he will be your patron! This beauty is the beauty proprietress of this sin domain inn. You can call her Madame Demon. "Ze''er directly brought the topic to Ye Hao''s head.


    On the other hand, she untied the plate, and a piece of meat was placed in front of her, but she could not identify what meat it was.


    The scent is quite tangy, and there is even a feeling of digging directly into your skull.


    Mrs. Golem looked up and down Ye Hao, her pupils gleaming, as if a robot was scanning the object.


    "The law of space, the law of the soul, the law of darkness, the law of ice, the law of water...there are even the Kunpeng law, and the power of no less than ten elements!" Madam Golem also showed a surprised expression on her face.


    Ye Hao also looked at the god-king-level powerhouse Zeer said earlier that he had lived for thousands of years.


    But she couldn''t feel the powerful pressure on her body, on the contrary, it was very tasting, if she didn''t care about that strange body.


    "It''s really hard to believe that there are so many powers in one person. Among the people I know, there are at most three to five different powers.


    And your strength is only the lower main god! This means that all your elemental powers can hopefully be raised to the level of the power of law! Wait...there is the power of the time element.


    My goodness, space and time have been combined, this has not seen such a perfect masterpiece for hundreds of millions of years! "Madam Demon Puppet said with some emotion.


    He looked at Ye Hao as if looking at an artwork.


    Ye Hao was a bit creepy when he was seen, but he was even more amazed at the ability of women.


    She could see herself clearly.


    "Don''t panic, she is like this. In front of her, let alone you, even if a god-king-level guy comes, there is basically no secret in front of her." Ze''er on the side seemed to be used to it. People who meet Madam Demon for the first time will be amazed by this.


    "What''s your name, handsome boy?" Madame Demon Puppet''s face showed an unusually enthusiastic smile. I don''t know if it was an illusion, he could smell a girlish fragrance.


    "Ye Hao."


    "Ye Hao, you are the earth species. The earth species has always been a very mysterious race. Those stupid guys back then set the earth plane as the second battlefield of gods and demons.


    For this they did not know what a heavy price had been paid, they were extremely ignorant. "Madam Demon Puppet sighed.


    "Hackle, harp."


    Ze''er on the side, taking advantage of this moment, has eaten a small plate of food: "Your cooking is still so perfect, it''s really delicious."


    "Don''t talk." Madam Demon Puppet stared at Ze''er.


    Ze''er closed her mouth immediately, enjoying the food with peace of mind.

 Chapter 2707： Promise

    Chapter 2707 a promise


    "By the way, you hurry up and enjoy the food I personally made, I don''t know if you will like it." Madam Doll personally unlocked the lid of the dinner plate for Ye Hao.


    A scent of fragrance came out, making Ye Hao the **** move his index finger.


    Although on the earth plane, his cooking skills can be called the pinnacle.


    But before eating the food in front of him, Ye Hao knew very well that his cooking skills were nothing in front of the food.


    "Quickly taste it." Madam Doll said with a smile.


    Facing the enthusiastic attitude of Madame Demon Puppet, Ye Hao was still a little uncomfortable.


    But after all, they are God-King-level powerhouses and cannot provoke or provoke.


    Ye Hao picked up the chopsticks and put a piece of meat in his mouth.


    In the next second, an unspeakable taste agitated in Ye Hao''s final.


    "This smell..." Ye Hao closed his eyes with enjoyment.


    Even the power of the elements in his body, the power of the law, enjoy and become active.


    Every pore and every cell of Ye Hao is immersed in an atmosphere of enjoyment.


    "This is my use of Canglong Meat, coupled with the Nine Heaven Thunder on Thunder Mountain of the Thunder God System, and then use..."


    Mrs. Golem said a lot of things, some of which sounded very unusual just because of the name.


    As for the production process, can this be considered cooking? It feels like an adventure.


    "Tell you, every one of this black dragon flesh is a quasi-god-level beast, and the number is very rare. In many gods, it is regarded as a divine beast.


    And this Thunder God System is a second-rate God System, this Thunder Mountain is one of the most important forbidden places in the Thunder God System, even if it is controlled by the God System, it is not allowed to enter and leave at will. Ze''er on the side said at this time.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, just to make a dish, he actually needed to go to a forbidden place with a second-rate **** system.


    "It''s all right, I just like cooking. In fact, I have always wanted to cook a dish, that is, angel sashimi." Madam Doll said regretfully.


    Ye Hao couldn''t help but almost squirted the food out of his mouth.


    What the **** is angel sashimi?


    "If you think about it, every body of the angel is the purest incarnation, and it is also the most perfect among women, and every one of them is incomparably pure.


    This taste...it must be very delicious. "Madam Demon Puppet showed a fascinating expression.


    Ye Hao swallowed and said carefully, "Then you really want to do it?"


    Mrs. Doll shook her head helplessly: "I want to do it too, but the characteristic of the angel race is that after death, it will directly turn into an angel''s heart. There is no way to make a dish.


    And if it is made directly from a living body, I am not so cruel. So this is a dish I have always regretted. "


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, this magic puppet lady was too terrifying, she even wanted to be angel sashimi.


    But Ye Hao imagined that scene, with a charming female angel lying on his dining table.


    Guru


    Ye Hao swallowed, and immediately dispelled the idea, and turned his attention to the dishes in front of him.


    I have to say that this dish is really delicious.


    "Speaking of food, you have to know that Madame Demon Puppet was once a famous food hunter in the world of gods, and it seemed to be for making some fish soup.


    She personally ran into a **** system and spent a full half a year hunting down a fish emperor with the strength of the upper main god!


    Somehow she was also the master of a third-rate **** system, and she finally made a bowl of fish soup abruptly. "Ze''er unceremoniously exposed the dark history of Madame Demon Puppet.


    The upper master **** made a bowl of fish soup?


    Ye Hao felt that the magic puppet lady in front of him was really terrifying.


    "What you said is like I am a heinous person. Even if I hunt for some intelligent life, I will screen the target.


    The fish emperor you just mentioned, it relied on the people of the clan who continued to eat itself, so that it raised itself to that level.


    Since it can eat its own people, it should naturally be prepared to be eaten by the people. "


    Mrs. Doll smiled at Ye Hao and said, "Did the handsome witch doctor say a lot of bad things about me here? Don''t listen to her nonsense.


    Although I particularly like cooking, the raw materials I collect are either dying or just deserved it. I will not kill anyone casually. "


    "Cut, if it wasn''t because of your strange habit. You would be hunted down by the gods and ten thousand realms, and then hide in this crime domain." Ze''er rolled his eyes.


    Ye Hao listened to the conversation between Mrs. Demon Puppet and Ze''er, and he could see that the friendship between the two should be not shallow.


    But this Madame demon is really extraordinary.


    "This little handsome guy, who is your choice this time?" The smile on Madam Doll''s face disappeared and she became serious.


    "Yes, how? The lips are red and the teeth are white, good-quality goods." Zeer said, patted Ye Hao''s chest.


    Ye Hao''s face turned dark, how did this description feel so strange.


    "This is the first time you have brought people, and it has been tens of millions of years. Does that thing really exist?" Madam Doll looked at Ze''er suspiciously.


    "It''s the 648th time. On average, I go once every 100,000 years, but sometimes I can''t even find the door." Zeer shook her head mockingly.


    Ye Hao was eating and listening to them chatting.


    Listening to Ze''er''s words, she seemed to be looking for something, or something.


    Moreover, I searched for a very long time, and there were 648 times.


    "Brother handsome, how did you get scammed by her? You need to know that horrible place, but it''s going to die. Now I regret it too late, come to my place as a second-hand shop.


    No need to do anything, just charge my magic puppet. "Madam Magic Puppet looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    Ze''er said directly next to him: "A total of 648 people died, 89 people were missing and whereabouts are unknown, 212 people are alive but the gods, bodies and souls have suffered irreparable trauma to varying degrees.


    Only 199 people came back without incident, and likewise they had no gain. "


    She didn''t hide anything, now she lowered her head and ate the food left on her dinner plate.


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at Madam Demon Puppet: "In a place called Huaxia on our earth, there is such a sentence. With a promise, Miss Ze''er went thousands of miles away, and believe that I accompanied me to the plane of the earth and saved my father.


    In this case, then I must fulfill my promise to accomplish what Miss Ze''er asked.


    And I very much believe in my own strength and luck, I should be this lucky 200th person. "


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Ze''er''s hand holding the tableware paused for a while, and then continued to eat the food on his plate as if nothing had happened.


    "Little handsome guy, I find that you are getting more and more interesting." Mrs. Doll looked up and down Ye Hao: "If it weren''t for me to make a female Doll, I really want to use you as a prototype to make a special Doll. "


    Can only make female magic puppets?


    At this time, Ye Hao noticed that from entering this inn until now, he had only seen female magic puppets, and had never seen a male magic puppet.


    "Madam Devil, I want to ask about one thing. This Sin Domain Inn seems to have something to do with the law of space. Are you a **** who has the law of space?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    Mrs. Doll shook her head: "No, I don''t have any rules."

 Chapter 2708： The Secret of Madam Madame

    Ye Hao was a little surprised when he heard Mrs. Demon Puppet''s words.


    There are no rules?


    How is this possible, the quasi-god realm generally requires elemental power.


    And to become the main **** level, what is needed is the power of law.


    How could the **** king and the strong have no law.


    "She really doesn''t have the power of law." Ze''er stood up at this time to testify to Mrs. Demon Puppet.


    Ye Hao looked surprised.


    "Little handsome guy, are you curious? To talk to you about a business, you use the law of darkness, the law of soul, and the law of space to charge the three crystal **** around you. I will answer your curiosity.


    It also comes with a dessert. "Madam Demon said with a smile.


    Ye Hao did not refuse. Although each consumed one-tenth of the power of the three laws, it was only a few days for Ye Hao''s recovery ability.


    Even if he has encountered danger these days, he still has a way to save his life.


    "Just your secret, it''s worth it..." Ze''er was originally going to expose Mrs. Demon Puppet directly.


    Mrs. Doll smiled and looked at Ze''er: "Should you clean up your credits? Or make you a cute magic puppet here, and work here to pay off the debt."


    Ze''er lowered her head, eating, and stopped talking.


    Ye Hao didn''t think too much, and finished charging the three crystal balls.


    "Well, the dessert will be prepared for the little handsome guy right away. Let''s first reveal your curiosity. I really don''t have any power of law, and the reason why I am a king of God.


    All because I have a god-killing item. "


    While speaking, Madam Golem''s body became transparent.


    Ye Hao can clearly see that there is a small ball glowing inside Madame Demon Puppet, with the texture of the power of law and the texture of the power of element on it.


    "Because of this item, although I can''t master any power of law, I can use any power of law."


    Madam Golem raised her hand as she said, and the power of the law of darkness jumped at her fingertips.


    Then came the Soul Law, the Space Law.


    "This?" Ye Hao was a little surprised, isn''t this the law of his own recharge just now.


    "This God-killing weapon was created by me with the help of a magical artifact. I called it the Heart of the Demon Puppet. At that time, I was just a small eighth-order powerhouse, and considered a researcher.


    I was a researcher on magic puppets, but the magic puppets I created at the time could only rely on silk thread or consciousness control. Unlike now, every magic puppet is part of my body, but they are all themselves. "


    There was a smile on Madam Doll''s face, and it seemed that she was very willing to share her story with others.


    "The function of this magic puppet''s heart is to allow me to use the power of the laws used by other people in a certain range around me. For example, little handsome, you just used the power of the three laws, and I can now use one of these three laws. force.


    Only on this basis, there will be a certain time limit.


    It is also because of this ability that I will gather everyone''s power of law and use my magic puppet technology to create a perfect magic puppet. "


    Listening to Mrs. Devil''s words, Ye Hao tried it out of curiosity, and he used several laws.


    And Madame Demon Puppet also used exactly the same force of law in front of him, it was as if Ye Hao was facing a mirror.


    "But there is another limitation, that is, the number of different laws that I can master every day is limited."


    Ye Hao looked at Mrs. Demon Puppet: "Mrs. Demon Puppet, you tell me all these news and show me the heart of the demon puppet. Don''t you worry about my greed?"


    "Chuck, little handsome guy, you are really direct, but I like it." Madam Doll smiled lightly.


    Ze''er next to her rolled her eyes. The food on the plate in front of her had already been eaten. She patted her belly and leaned on the chair.


    "There are basically few people in the gods and all realms who can deal with her, and those people also know about her. There is a saying, the person who knows you most is not your friend, but yours. enemy.


    So she has no need to hide these things. "


    Mrs. Demon Puppet smiled, acquiescing to Ze''er''s statement.


    "Okay, I''ll go down to prepare the dessert for the little handsome guy." Mrs. Doll bid farewell and left.


    Ye Hao ate the rest of the food and asked Ze''er next to him: "Then what are you going to do with me?"


    "Don''t worry, you''ll know when the time comes." Ze''er hiccuped, squinting, as if a little sleepy.


    Ye Hao frowned: "Then you can always tell me when you can tell me. What you said before will not take too much time."


    "I''m sorry at this point, that guy is actually late again. But I promise she will definitely be there within five days! And you just consumed so much power of the law, didn''t it take time to recover." Ze''er Said.


    Five days were not very long, so Ye Hao didn''t care.


    Afterwards, Mrs. Doll prepared desserts for Ye Hao.


    This dessert is a bit special, it turned out to be a plate of flowers with mist on the flowers, like a fairyland.


    When Ze''er saw this plate of flowers, her eyes were about to stare out, and the halazi also came out.


    The sleepiness just disappeared, as if nothing had been eaten just now, it was like a starving ghost.


    Ye Hao felt Ze''er''s hungry, pitiful look, and watery eyes, as if begging Ye Hao for alms.


    "One person and half." Ye Hao still couldn''t hold back being stared at by a small girl.


    "Thank you!" After Ze''er was grateful, she didn''t gobble it up, but picked up the tableware next to it that looked like tweezers, picked up a small flower and stuffed it into her mouth, chewing slowly.


    There was a happy and content expression on his face.


    This expression is really similar to those girls on earth who like to eat desserts.


    "Is it really so delicious?" Ye Hao was a little skeptical. Following Ze''er''s appearance, he picked up a flower and stuffed it into his mouth.


    In the next second, Ye Hao felt as if a star had exploded in his mind.


    "This smell..." Ye Hao took a breath.


    Ye Hao couldn''t describe this taste and feeling in the language he knew.


    If you have to say it.


    That is, in the hot summer, iced watermelon is placed in front of you, or the kind without seeds, the feeling of unlimited number is multiplied by ten million times!


    After Ye Hao and Ze''er had eaten one, they looked at each other, then picked another one and put them in their mouths.


    The two breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    "It''s so cool."


    Ye Hao and Ze''er closed their eyes and enjoyed this special delicacy.

 Chapter 2709： Athena

    For the next week or so, Ye Hao stayed in this Sin Domain Inn.


    Apart from being unable to go out, there is no problem.


    Various needs can be met.


    For the next demand, Mrs. Demon Puppet also allowed Ze''er to pay on credit, and did not ask Ye Hao to pay. I don''t know if they have reached any promise in private.


    During this time, Ye Hao''s familiarity with Sin Domain Inn made him go to many floors of Sin Domain Inn.


    There are at least hundreds of rooms here.


    Some rooms are very small and only flat.


    Some rooms are very large, with lakes, mountains, and snow fields inside.


    This made Ye Hao even more amazed at the person who created this place with the law of space.


    Although Ye Hao also has the laws of space, he also has his own inner world.


    But that is entirely the effect of the system and the original stone of the best world.


    Let Ye Hao do it now, he can at most directly create a temporary space plane.


    A special space plane can be created like this, and with such a surprise, Ye Hao''s current strength is impossible to achieve.


    Ye Hao had also made a request with Madame Demon Puppet, wanting to meet the creator.


    But Mrs. Demon Puppet said that she couldn''t find this person. If this person was willing to see Ye Hao, she would naturally.


    These strange words made Ye Hao dispel his thoughts.


    Since people don''t want to say, he doesn''t need to ask more.


    In addition, Ye Hao also asked one thing, that is, how many sin domain inn there is.


    Because there are too many floors in the inn, Ye Hao can''t go to every floor.


    So far, he has only seen four people. One of them is the old turtle who has been dining in the restaurant.


    The other three are of other races.


    Without exception, the strength is above the main **** level.


    "A dozen or so, they are all old friends. They often walk around casually. After all, they live to our level, instead of being chased and harassed by others outside.


    Why not stay in one place and live the life you want to live. "


    These are the original words of Mrs. Demon Puppet.


    This made Ye Hao think that this might be the meaning of life in seclusion.


    ...


    A week later, Ye Hao and Ze''er met to a pavilion in the middle of the lake.


    This is the first floor of Sin Domain Inn.


    "How is it? Your friend is here." Ye Hao looked at Zeer and asked.


    Ze''er leisurely leaned on the stone pillar of the pavilion, looking at the surrounding lake.


    "Almost, it should be here already. I can feel her breath."


    "You can feel this?" Ye Hao looked around, but he couldn''t feel the breath of other people.


    Ze''er threw a stone towards the lake: "I am a witch doctor, and I have strong perception in the first place, and this person is like a patient I used to be.


    There is still my law of life in her, so I can feel it naturally. "


    "Is he very strong?" Ye Hao asked.


    "It''s very strong, the upper main **** of the first-class **** system is just a step away from the **** king level." Zeer said.


    The upper main **** of the first-class gods?


    This time the scope is much less, Star Sky God System, Immortal Buddha God System, Necro God System, Olympus God System, Angel God System.


    At this time, on the far shore, a door appeared out of thin air.


    That is the elevator door on this floor, the elevator door opened.


    A magic puppet came out and stepped aside: "Dear guest, this is where you are coming."


    Then, a woman in a golden war dress, holding a spear, wearing a crown, and a shield appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s eyes widened suddenly, he knew this person!


    "Athena!" Ye Hao exclaimed.


    Athena glanced at Ye Hao across the lake, her eyes wrinkled slightly.


    The next second, she appeared on the lake.


    "I have seen you, in the ruins of heaven and earth, robbed us of the original stone of heaven and earth." Athena stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao was a little embarrassed. He didn''t expect to meet Athena, the goddess of Olympus, here.


    When he was in the ruins of heaven and earth, he was indeed a pitfall.


    "Okay, it''s all over. Are you Athena still unwilling to admit defeat." Zeer said with a light smile.


    Athena frowned, and it could be seen that she was really worried about her failure.


    And she, a stronger woman, couldn''t continue to trouble Ye Hao after Zeer said that.


    "But you really are. Every time you come out to meet, you wear armor and hold weapons. You are afraid that others will not know that you are the goddess Athena."


    Ze''er vomited Athena''s clothes.


    Athena raised her head and said calmly: "As a warrior, you naturally need to be ready to fight at any time."


    "Then the God of War is that Ares, not your Athena." Ze''er rolled his eyes.


    Athena didn''t want to talk too much on these topics. She pointed to Ye Hao: "Is this the person you picked this time?"


    "What? Are you not satisfied?" Zeer asked back.


    Athena glanced at Ye Hao: "There is strength, but it doesn''t matter if it is suitable."


    Athena naturally believed in Ye Hao''s strength to be able to **** the rough stone from the world under her hands.


    "The law of space, the co-owner of the power of time element." After Zeer said this, Athena''s eyes changed suddenly.


    Looked up and down Ye Hao again.


    "Don''t mind, anyway, in the next action, you will be exposed, she will know sooner or later." Zeer said while looking at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded and didn''t mind.


    "There are also the law of darkness, the law of soul, the law of ice, the law of water, the law of Kunpeng and so on. He doesn''t say that I found the best and most suitable one, but at least it can be ranked in the top ten." Zeer said.


    Athena nodded: "I agree, have you told him about that?"


    "Not yet, I''ll wait for you to talk about it. After all, without you, he wouldn''t necessarily believe it after I said it." Zeer shrugged.


    Athena looked at Ye Hao: "Hello, my name is Athena. The goddess of wisdom in the Olympus system."


    "I know, my name is Ye Hao." Ye Hao introduced himself in embarrassment.


    "I came to you this time to help us go to a place. I found something and tried to bring it back!" Athena said.


    Ye Hao looked at the two women: "This place is dangerous."


    "Sometimes it''s dangerous enough to turn any deity into nothing, and sometimes it''s so peaceful that there is no movement." Athena said.


    "Can you tell me, what are you looking for?" Ye Hao asked.


    Athena glanced at Ze''er, Ze''er didn''t say a word, throwing stones to play with herself.


    "You know the ultimate fear."


    "Huh?" Ye Hao was surprised.


    Athena put down her spear and said very solemnly: "Do you think there are edges in thousands of planes?"

 Chapter 2710： Athenas memory

    Are there any edges?


    Ye Hao really didn''t think about this question, because so far no one has found a new position.


    In other words, in billions of years, no major new themes have been discovered.


    Some bits and pieces of sub-planes, of course not count.


    Regardless of how big the gods and the world are, according to the earliest history of the gods and the world, from the most chaotic time to the present, the gods and the world are like this.


    At that time, I also knew that there was a plane of earth and a plane of demons.


    Only some of them cannot establish a valid connection.


    Athena continued: "Assume that there are planes that we don''t know in addition to the planes we know. What about the living creatures on those planes?


    Is it weaker than us, stronger than us, peaceful or brutal? None of these we can know! "


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "Then let''s make another hypothesis. There are some powerful creatures living on unknown planes, far stronger than any Lord God or God King level we know!


    At the same time, in their eyes, we may just exist like ants, but what if such an existence comes to our world? "Athena said solemnly.


    Ye Hao nodded: "I understand what you mean. You are worried that there are potential enemies, living in a plane we don''t know, and they may appear on the plane of our lives at any time and attack us. That''s what it means. Well?"


    "Yes!" Athena nodded.


    Ye Hao frowned, "But, this is just your guess."


    Such a thing, people on Earth realize that they are living in a vast galaxy.


    They have also feared, in those unknown places, whether there will be any terrifying creatures that will one day attack them.


    "If we say that we have evidence to prove the ultimate fear!" Athena''s words made Ye Hao speechless.


    He stared at Athena: "What kind of evidence?"


    "I heard Ze''er say, you have been to the Demon Plane, you still have one-eighth of the demon blood in your body, right." Athena looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded, this matter of the devil''s blood could not hide the doctor Ze''er.


    "Then I don''t know if you have ever heard of the legend about the ancient demon god!" Athena looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s heart was shocked.


    How could he have not heard of the ancient demon gods, knowing that half of his heart at the moment is the heart of the ancient demon gods!


    But Ye Hao still pretended to be calm and said: "I''ve heard of some."


    "Most of the records about the ancient demon gods are that they are very powerful and brutal, turning the originally peaceful demon plane into an extremely aggressive race.


    And I know a more mysterious record, those ancient demon gods are actually demon races living on a remote continent.


    But suddenly one day, this continent and the tens of millions of demonic races on it disappeared out of thin air!


    No one knows where it went, until tens of thousands of years later, dozens of ancient demon gods appeared on the demon plane one after another! And one of them left such a message.


    ¡®They went to a terrible place. He couldn¡¯t describe the horror in words. He saw his people die one by one. In the end, he also completely lost his mind.¡¯ "After Athena said this, she looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao was silent for a while. He looked at Athena and said suspiciously, "You are suspicious. These people actually went to an unknown plane and encountered something in that unknown plane. Only after they came back did they become like this. !


    And this position plane is the ultimate fear you mean? "


    "Yes, assuming this definition is correct. These dozens of people came back from that plane by chance and brought such a big change to the demon plane.


    It was also from them that the war between the Demon Plane and the Gods and Worlds really started.


    I''ve just been to this. What if the creatures living in those places came to us? "Athena said solemnly.


    Ye Hao then asked, "Is there any evidence like this?"


    "Among the scattered records of the Gods and Myriad Realms, many people have mentioned that they have dreamed of some mysterious places when people stayed in that place.


    They can feel endless fear, and their whole body is like immersed in unknown fear! "Athena said.


    Ye Hao frowned: "Compared with the previous ones, this is not evidence at all, it can only be said that they are dreaming illusions."


    Athena seemed to have known that he would say this for a long time, and she said in a trembling voice: "If I say, I have witnessed this terrifying creature with my own eyes?"


    Witness!


    Ye Hao looked at Athena, who could believe that Athena, the upper god, was trembling when she said things.


    Ye Hao could tell that Athena was not lying.


    "When? Are you sure it''s a creature on the position plane, not some other **** king-level creature?" Ye Hao asked.


    Athena shook her head mockingly: "I can still recognize these, not to mention the courage of Athena to fight to the death even when facing a god-king powerhouse.


    But when facing them, I...my hands are shaking. "


    Ye Hao squinted his eyes, he still didn''t want to believe such a thing.


    "I know you might not believe what I said, since that''s the case. Why don''t you come and see what I saw at the beginning." Athena stared at Ye Hao.


    "Let me see everything you see?" Ye Hao looked at Athena in surprise.


    "I used part of my consciousness to record the situation. I can draw you into my consciousness and recall my scene at that time. As long as you see it, you will understand that everything I said is true. !" Athena said solemnly.


    Ye Hao glanced at Ze''er next to him: "Is this a necessary process?"


    "No, you are the first Athena to ask you to see." Ze''er shrugged.


    Ye Hao looked at Athena in surprise.


    Athena explained: "We have waited too long, we have experienced too many failures. I have a hunch in your body, in order to make you succeed, and believe what I say, I can show you."


    "Then you watch it together?" Ye Hao pointed to Ze''er.


    Ze''er shook her head, and there was a wave of fluctuations in her eyes: "I don''t want to look at that **** thing anymore."


    I didn''t expect Zeer to be so resistant.


    "Then let''s start?" Athena looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao finally made a decision: "Well, what am I going to..."


    Before Ye Hao finished speaking, Athena took a step forward and kissed Ye Hao.

 Chapter 2711： Huge eyeball

    When Ye Hao''s consciousness recovered again, he found that he was in a dark star field.


    What''s wrong with yourself?


    Obviously staying with Ze''er and the others at Sin Domain Inn before?


    Soon a series of memories came to Ye Hao''s mind.


    Athena, the ultimate fear, I will let you see.


    By the way, Athena said at the time that I should see everything she saw, and then kissed herself.


    and many more!


    Why did he continue to fly forward uncontrollably?


    Only then did Ye Hao realize that his body was not under his control at all.


    wrong!


    This hand is not yours!


    Ye Hao looked at the spear and shield in his hand, and the armor that faintly appeared in his eyes.


    This shows that Ye Hao is now in Athena''s body.


    "It should be accurate to say that I am now in her body in her conscious memory, existing as the first person. This way I can see everything she sees."


    After Ye Hao understood, he waited quietly.


    Since he will appear here, it represents what is about to happen here, which is what Athena wants to let herself see.


    It took almost several hours to fly.


    There is still endless darkness around.


    From time to time, I will see several dim and silent planets, without any breath of life.


    "Which plane is this place? How could it be so quiet and still so big. At the speed of Athena, at least several star regions have flown." Ye Hao could feel the vastness of this place.


    At the speed of Athena, most of the Egyptian gods were already gone.


    But at such a long distance, no trace of life was found here.


    suddenly


    An unusual light spot appeared in the distance.


    Ye Hao was very familiar with this light spot.


    That is a huge black hole!


    It''s very big, too big to imagine.


    But what is strange is that this black hole is very quiet and has no traction at all.


    If Ye Hao were not very familiar with it, he could be sure that this was a black hole, and he would doubt if it was something else.


    Athena slowly approached the strange black hole.


    Even this high-ranking main **** must be extremely careful when facing a black hole of this level. If you are not careful, you may be swallowed up.


    No one knows what is in the black hole.


    Even the controller of the laws of space cannot give others the answer to what is inside the black hole.


    Because most people will be torn apart by the fearful traction of the black hole just when they enter the black hole.


    So far, even the upper main **** or the **** king level powerhouse has never come out of the black hole.


    Athena approached slowly, as if she was studying this strange black hole little by little.


    If Ye Hao didn''t guess wrong, she might have opened up her consciousness and was constantly scanning this black hole.


    This process lasted for several hours.


    This is very long for ordinary people, but it is nothing at all for the upper Lord God who has a long life.


    At this moment, Ye Hao suddenly felt a creepy feeling.


    This feeling was passed on to Ye Hao by this body.


    And this source comes from this strange black hole.


    Athena''s hand was trembling constantly, Ye Hao could feel the thought of her wanting to leave, but her body did not move, as if she was frozen.


    Ye Hao felt that his throat was pinched, and his heart was beating constantly, as if he was about to explode.


    Although Ye Hao is now in a state of consciousness, he still feels that the blood all over his body is burning, about to explode.


    This feeling is really very uncomfortable and very depressing.


    Perhaps some people with low strength or poor mood will directly think about suicide.


    In just a few seconds, Ye Hao had such thoughts several times in his mind.


    And Athena, the owner of this body, was really ready to do so.


    The shield in her hand disappeared, and she raised the spear in her right hand, the tip of the spear was already against the armor on her chest.


    A crack appeared in the armor, and then blood stuck out.


    It is estimated that this armor would not have thought that one day he would be pierced by the master''s spear.


    Fortunately, Athena grabbed the spear with her left hand in time.


    She gasped, her chest was constantly bullied, and the entire armor had been wet with sweat.


    Fortunately, Athena has managed to control her suicidal desire.


    But at this moment, Ye Hao had a feeling that in that huge black hole, something seemed to be coming out.


    Compared with the feeling that was more depressed before, Ye Hao''s consciousness was full.


    He was very nervous, but also very curious.


    He wants to know what kind of creature is hidden behind it!


    The two emotions filled Ye Hao''s mind, making Ye Hao''s mind feel like it was going to explode anytime, anywhere.


    Near!


    Getting closer!


    Ye Hao could not feel the loss of time at this moment, he just stared at the huge black hole without blinking.


    This process is very painful and very suffering.


    Someone once said that waiting... is always the most painful thing in this world.


    Ye Hao thinks this sentence is correct.


    He can feel that something must come out of this black hole, just next! Just in the next second!


    But every time it goes to the next second, nothing happens.


    This is simply constantly challenging Ye Hao''s nerves, making Ye Hao feel that if he continues like this, he will really break down. This feeling is really uncomfortable, crazy, and suffocating!


    Finally, a voice seemed to be talking.


    It''s coming!


    It is about to appear!


    The next moment, a huge eyeball appeared in the black hole, staring straight at Ye Hao.


    That''s right!


    It''s just a huge eyeball, all over the black hole!


    In front of this eyeball, Ye Hao...no! Athena seemed like a trivial dust.


    It''s as if in reality, even if it comes into contact with human eyeballs, humans will not have any tiny existence that feels like that.


    And being stared at by this huge eyeball, Ye Hao felt like he was about to die in the next second.


    He was sure that the owner of this eyeball must also be staring at him.


    Staring at him, a weak creature.


    No...it should be said to be a plaything!


    A trivial plaything, a dispensable plaything.


    Ye Hao...no!


    It should be said that Athena looked directly at this eyeball like this, she didn''t make any movement, even her breathing or heartbeat stopped at this second.


    That''s how she stared at this huge and terrifying eyeball.


    In the next second, Ye Hao''s eyes went dark!

 Chapter 2712： Frightening unknown

    Ye Hao sat down on the ground, gasping for breath.


    The clothes on his body were completely drenched, and the sweat had even formed puddles under his feet.


    Although there is still that warm touch on the lips.


    But now Ye Hao doesn''t have the energy to care about this at all, there is only the lingering shadow in his mind.


    And that huge eyeball.


    and many more¡­¡­


    Why don''t you remember what the eyeball looks like?


    Ye Hao discovered at this time that he had only seen it just now, but the look of his eyeballs began to blur in his mind.


    In a blink of an eye, he couldn''t remember what the eyeball looked like.


    "This..." Ye Hao looked at Athena in horror.


    Athena looked at Ye Hao: "See that thing, how do you feel?"


    "Very depressive, I feel like I am suffocating, and I feel like suicide several times." Ye Hao said his feelings, and he still fell to the ground.


    To be honest, this is because he can''t feel the presence of his feet now.


    A lower main **** would have such a foolish look.


    It is estimated that you will be laughed at when you say it.


    However, Ze''er and Athena didn''t care at all, as if this were a normal thing.


    "You feel very good already. The last one entered my consciousness and saw the memory sealed by me, and was directly incontinent on the spot." Athena said.


    Ze''er''s brows visibly raised and her eyes moved away.


    Presumably who this person is talking about, doesn''t have to say clearly.


    "And what you feel is only one-thousandth of what I felt at the time." These words Athena said made Ye Hao shocked.


    Only one thousandth?


    In other words, the one-thousandth feeling just now almost made Ye Hao think of suicide.


    "What kind of creature is that!" Ye Hao asked.


    "At least not the creatures that exist on the planes we know." Athena said.


    Ye Hao swallowed, "Then where did you see it?"


    "A remote five-stream **** system, that is a **** system under our Olympus **** system, it is said that there seems to be some disaster in that **** system.


    Suddenly, more than half of the creatures disappeared.


    I went there to check it out. At first, I searched this divine system and nothing happened. Finally, I found the strange black hole at the center of the disappearing creature range. "


    Athena recalled that the expression on her face was unusually serious, and her eyes were full of horror: "I have never seen a black hole like that. It seems like it is not a black hole but a passage to another world.


    At that time, the idea of ??entering and checking came out of my mind again, but my body instinctively told me that I could not enter.


    After that, just as you can see, I looked at the black hole with my spirit.


    As a result, that thing suddenly appeared, just an eye, just a look, which made me think of suicide. "


    Ye Hao saw that, but Athena almost committed suicide.


    "After that, I passed out in a coma, and when I woke up again, the black hole had disappeared." Athena said: "In the end I got the answer. That eye appeared once.


    It was that time that all the creatures in the surrounding galaxies committed suicide, and there was no trace left after the suicide, as if the world had evaporated! "


    "Then this matter was not reported to the upper echelons of your **** system or other **** kings?" Ye Hao asked.


    Athena said mockingly: "I said it. But they didn''t want to believe my words, thinking that it might just be an invasion of the demon plane.


    But what they didn''t know was that from then on, I felt as if there was a time bomb in my mind.


    That memory is lingering. Although I have forgotten what the eyes look like, I still often dream about that scene, facing the unknown black hole, as if something is about to emerge!


    At that time, Ze''er believed my words and taught a way to control the memory. I sealed the memory alone.


    That¡¯s how I can live until now, otherwise I would have been unable to bear suicide. "


    At this time, Ze''er next to him added another sentence.


    "By the way, the number mentioned before. Of those who survived, two-thirds of them have committed suicide so far."


    Ye Hao laughed: "What''s the use of telling me this now."


    Ze''er shrugged: "Anyway, I never want to see that picture again, it''s like a nightmare."


    Ye Hao was convinced of Ze''er''s words.


    "So this is what you are investigating now?" Ye Hao asked.


    Athena nodded: "Yes, although this thing is terrifying. But we must investigate clearly what kind of creature it is and where they come from.


    What are they like, and will they appear in our world one day! "


    Ye Hao nodded, he understood this.


    Think about it, it''s just that Athena and the main **** like him, just seeing an eyeball makes them have a lingering shadow and want to commit suicide.


    It even wiped out half of the creatures of the gods.


    If such a creature appeared in their world, it would be a terrifying thing.


    "So what you want me to do is to check it out in that world?" Ye Hao frowned: "Have you found a similar black hole?"


    "No, I have never encountered anything like this since that time. If it weren''t for the sealed memory of the alarm clock, I would suspect it was a nightmare.


    The feeling of being stared at is as if you are in a glass bottle, staring at the ants inside with your eyes. "Athena said as she said, she couldn''t help but return to her previous fears.


    "Ahem." Ze''er reminded from the side.


    "Sorry, I need to calm down." Athena turned around and clutched her head.


    Ye Hao also needs to calm down now, he took a breath, stood up slowly, and then instantly changed his sweaty clothes.


    After Athena recovered, she looked at Ye Hao again and said, "That''s it. We found a remnant of the secondary plane, there is very chaotic, like an ancient battlefield billions of years ago, a riddled with holes. world.


    In that world, strong people above the upper main **** cannot enter, and the middle main **** is also very difficult. It is only suitable for the quasi-god strong, and the lower main **** can barely enter.


    So Ze''er and I often pick people and search inside.


    I once asked the Angel King Rowling, who has the ability to predict, to ask her to help me calculate where I can find the answer in my heart.


    The answer she told me was this ruin, so I thought there must be something in it! "


    Ye Hao understood, that''s why Zeer wanted him to come!


    "I see, where is that place? Then when shall we leave?" Although Ye Hao felt that this trip was a bit dangerous.


    But he was also aware of the horror of that creature and must be investigated clearly.


    It would be more appropriate to be able to help a little.


    "On the first crime domain!"

 Chapter 2713： Great Rift Valley

    Chapter 2713 Great Rift Valley


    Three days later


    No. 1 Crime Domain is on a great rift valley.


    There are constant wind and waves blowing in the Great Rift Valley, this strong wind and waves, even if the quasi-god-level powerhouse, is estimated to be blown away here.


    Athena, Ze''er and Ye Hao stood beside the Great Rift Valley.


    Athena used the shield in her hand to prop up an enchantment, and it was not affected by any wind and waves in the enchantment.


    "What is this Great Rift Valley?" Ye Hao looked at this Great Rift Valley curiously, there was power in it that made him feel jealous.


    "This is a crack in the crime domain. It is said that the crime domain was also formed because of the power gushing from it. Do you know why the crime domain No. 1 is so vast?" Zeer said.


    "why?"


    Ze''er pointed to the land under her feet: "Because Crime Domain No. 1 has been''growing'' all the time, it has been constantly growing, so its area will only grow larger.


    And this ¡®grow up¡¯ is because of the power gushing from it. In this Great Rift Valley, it is said that the oldest deity ever fought.


    In that ancient era, the master of the gods and worlds was still a giant, and the giant at that time was also called a Titan. "


    Ye Hao nodded, he had heard of this legend.


    Some people say that the Titans created the gods and the world, and even created the world.


    And now all the giants are descendants of the Titan Protoss, but unfortunately they are no longer the Titan Protoss of the year, and their strength is not as good as before.


    Not even a giant race is first-class god.


    "What we want you to do is very simple. Get in here. Find the brains of the Titans." Athena said.


    Ye Hao was a little surprised: "The brain of the Titan Protoss?"


    Athena nodded and explained: "The Titan Protoss has an innate ability, that is, the things recorded in their minds will be preserved intact even after the body falls.


    People of the same race only need to touch the heads of their ancestors to fully grasp the knowledge inside.


    This is why the Titan Protoss was the existence that ruled everything in ancient times. "


    "But I don''t know how many billion years have passed since, will their bones still exist?" Ye Hao asked in surprise.


    Ze''er nodded and said: "It must exist, the gods of the Titan Protoss are the most powerful gods, there is no one. Some people even say that the quasi-god Titans can fight against the main gods of other races that have the power of laws alone. The strong.


    Their bodies can resist the erosion of time, and the flesh and blood of those dead Titans may disappear, but their bones will never disappear. That is the strongest thing among the gods.


    Even now, if you can find the bones of a Titan Protoss, they are all materials that can be made into at least the main **** level weapon! "


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up. If he said that there were such good things in it, he would take them out and equip them with Wushuang City.


    "We only need the brains of the Titan Protoss, as for the other things you get, as long as you can bring them out, let you handle them." Zeer seemed to guess what Ye Hao was thinking, and said directly.


    Ye Hao stared at the Great Rift Valley: "How do I get down?"


    "Just jump straight down, in the world in the Great Rift Valley, because the battle that year directly shattered the order of time and space, it was a place of real silence.


    Remember, even then you can''t stay there for too long. "


    Athena took out a lamp, an old oil lamp.


    Athena took out a spar and put it in the oil lamp and lit the oil lamp.


    "The fire in it is burning because there is no concept of time. So you have to rely on this fire to judge. Once the fire is going out, you have to come out anyway!" Athena said solemnly.


    Ye Hao took the oil lamp and looked at the sacred fire in surprise.


    He has the law of soul, but he feels that it is actually the soul of a quasi-god-level powerhouse!


    With Divine Soul as the fire, it is estimated that only the first-class Divine Element can do it.


    "How do I come out then?" Ye Hao asked the last question.


    "do not know."


    Ye Hao was taken aback for a moment, he looked at Ze''er and Athena: "What did you just say."


    "We don''t know how to come out." Athena said in a deep voice.


    Ye Hao was surprised: "How is this possible? Although you haven''t found anything before, there are still many people who have come out alive. How could they not know how to come out."


    "I really don''t know, we also asked them, but the answer they gave was that they were completely out of their heads, and they did not know when they appeared outside." Athena explained.


    Ye Hao clutched his head, it was good to dare.


    There is too little information.


    "I have no choice, right." Ye Hao smiled helplessly.


    Zeer smiled and looked at Ye Hao: "I know you are not repentant. If you can find what we want from it, I can let the goddess Athena accompany you.


    She is a goddess who has lived for tens of millions of years. "


    Zeer also pointed at Athena jokingly.


    When Ze''er said this, Ye Hao subconsciously looked at Athena, and had to say that Athena''s figure is still quite good, thinking about kissing her before.


    This made Ye Hao a little excited.


    "Did you think of the previous kiss? Congratulations, that was the first kiss of our goddess Athena to a man, not a woman. After all, she is a male and female killer." Zeer said without concealment.


    Athena''s brows were already twitching, she stared at Ze''er coldly: "If you talk nonsense here again, how about I kick you down?"


    Ze''er shook her head quickly, and then motioned Ye Hao to work hard with her eyes.


    Ye Hao let out a long sigh, he first adjusted his state to the best.


    Then his eyes turned black, black wings appeared behind him, and the laws of demons continued to emerge from him.


    At this time, Ye Hao wouldn''t care about hiding anything in front of Athena.


    Athena took another look at Ye Hao.


    After that, Ye Hao sacrificed the Kunpeng Law again.


    Kunpeng Law may not be very strong in combat, but it is quite non-existent in terms of traveling in the unknown world, and has a strong vitality.


    After all, the previous Bone Kun Emperor lived in that forbidden area for hundreds of millions of years.


    "I am leaving."


    Ye Hao said, then jumped down from the Rift Valley.


    Don''t think it''s so easy to just jump down, because whirlwinds are constantly blowing out of the Great Rift Valley, Ye Hao must use his full strength to keep himself moving forward in the whirlwind.


    Gradually, Ye Hao''s figure disappeared into the Great Rift Valley, leaving only the whistling wind.

 Chapter 2714： Can he succeed?

    Chapter 2714 can he succeed?


    Above the Rift Valley.


    Athena and Ze''er watched the Great Rift Valley.


    "Do you think he can succeed?" Athena asked.


    "I don''t know, but in him, I saw the most hope and possibility." Zeer said.


    Athena was silent for a while, she said: "You didn''t tell me, he still has the law of demons."


    "You didn''t ask me either." Zeer shrugged.


    "There are no more than ten demon laws in the entire demon plane, and he, who has only one-eighth of the demon blood, has the demon laws, don''t you think it is strange." Athena frowned.


    Ze''er chuckled and said: "Why, do you still have a plot that is hostile to the demon race. You must know that fighting with ultimate fear is absolutely nothing.


    If the worst result is what we think, maybe we have to cooperate with the devil.


    After all, if such a creature appears in our world, all that remains is destruction.


    And being ruled by the devil, although the living environment may be a bit worse, at least it will not be destroyed. "


    Athena said sternly: "I understand what you mean, if that''s the result. Then cooperation with the devil is the most advantageous way.


    But just thinking about it feels crazy, how many of the gods and gods of the world are willing to cooperate with demons.


    Leaving aside other things, if I put this in the Olympus system, even if I were the upper goddess of wisdom, I would probably be imprisoned and let me rearrange my wrong thoughts. "


    Zeer said helplessly: "After all, the truth is often in the hands of a few people. For the future, we can only step on the thorns when necessary."


    Athena laughed mockingly: "From the moment I worked with you, I knew that I was on a path of no return."


    Ze''er put his arm directly on Athena''s waist. Because of Ze''er''s size, his hands were actually placed on Athena''s hips.


    "Is this bad? Could it be that you are tired of me?"


    Athena ignored Ze''er''s ridicule. She looked at the Great Rift Valley: "How long did it take for the last person who came out alive."


    "Three hours, but the man committed suicide ten years after he came out. He is still a third-rate **** in power. The longest stay in the past was almost ten hours, but there was no gain.


    At that time, the man was known as the strongest lower lord **** of the gods, and he would definitely be able to step into the **** king level in the future, but unfortunately he was depressed after he came out, and finally jumped into the black hole and committed suicide. Ze''er shrugged helplessly.


    "I still remember that incident, that person was fooled by you. Because this is, the Immortal Buddha Divine Element has been investigating you secretly." Athena said.


    Ze''er looked innocent: "This is not what I forced him to go down. We are just a normal transaction. I give him what he wants and he does things for me. It''s not normal."


    Athena did not go on, but silently looked at the Great Rift Valley.


    There was a trace of contemplation in Ze''er''s eyes: "I hope this kid can come back alive. After all, after so many years, it is rare to see someone as interesting as him.


    At that time, if he can come back alive, even if he does not find what we want, we can let him join us. "


    Athena folded her arms and said nothing.


    "If you don''t speak, I will assume you agree."


    "Pull your hand out of my armor unless you want to get it down by me."


    ...


    In the Great Rift Valley.


    Ye Hao is still flying down. He has never been in contact with a whirlwind of this level, and the speed of his flight is greatly restricted.


    Ye Hao guessed that half of those who disappeared died in this gust of wind, and it was impossible for ordinary quasi gods to stop this gust.


    Staying in this gust of wind for a few minutes, you will be directly shredded to pieces.


    Suddenly, a hint of agility appeared in Ye Hao''s mind.


    He unexpectedly realized the law of wind in this situation.


    "I didn''t expect this kind of good thing." Ye Hao was about to impose the law of wind on himself.


    This way, his speed has increased a lot.


    It continued to fly for about ten minutes or so, and suddenly the gust of wind on his face disappeared.


    Instead, there is a strong traction.


    "Puff..." Ye Hao vomited blood directly, and he could even hear the sound of the bones in his body being pulled and broken.


    Because he is at a watershed moment.


    On one side is the strong wind blowing upwards, on the other side is the huge suction downward.


    It''s as if there are two strong men holding your hands on both sides, trying to tear you apart.


    In the end, Ye Hao gritted his teeth and rushed down, a lot of blood leaked from the pores of his skin.


    Had it not been for the Kunpeng Law and the Demon Law, as well as the protection of the current demonized state, it is estimated that he would have been torn in half just now.


    "Take what I said earlier, at least two-thirds of the missing people have died here. They didn''t live to the ancient battlefield at all." Ye Hao secretly said in his heart.


    Under the huge suction force, Ye Hao began to fall continuously. He didn''t know where he was going to be taken. All he could do now was to repair his body as soon as possible.


    At the same time, gather a reliable stand around your body to prevent any accidents.


    Boom


    Suddenly, Ye Hao''s body hit the ground heavily and the dust was flying.


    This directly smashed a ten-meter deep hole on the ground.


    "What the heck."


    Ye Hao fractured both arms, his neck was bent to a strange angle, his figure was quite distorted, and a lot of blood oozes from his body.


    Ye Hao could feel that at least half of his body''s bones were comminuted fractures.


    All the organs were basically shattered, except of course the Heart of the Ancient Demon God.


    Even Ye Hao felt that he was about to cough up his brain.


    But fortunately, Ye Hao''s inner world began to pour in power to constantly repair Ye Hao''s body.


    After three minutes, Ye Hao''s legs had recovered, and he staggered to sit up.


    Five minutes later, Ye Hao straightened his head.


    Ten minutes later, Ye Hao slowly walked out of the big hole he had smashed into.


    When he saw the scene outside, he was dumbfounded.


    At the same time he felt his head almost exploding again.


    This feeling!


    It was exactly the same as what Ye Hao felt in the memory of Athena''s consciousness before, and it was even scarier than that.


    Die...dead...dead...dead


    Ye Hao''s eyes were bloodshot, and he only had this kind of thought. He raised his hand and summoned a "Shadow", which turned into a dagger, and pointed at Ye Hao''s heart.


    Ye Hao held a dagger in his right hand and slammed it into his heart.

 Chapter 2715： Titans

    Chapter 2715 Titan God Race


    Tick ??tick


    Ye Hao''s pupils dilated, gasping for breath.


    His left hand was pierced by a dagger. Just now when the dagger was about to pierce Ye Hao''s heart, a clear stream poured into Ye Hao''s consciousness, allowing Ye Hao to control it in time.


    I just organized myself and almost committed suicide here.


    Although he didn''t really die, Ye Hao still felt after the war. He was limp on the ground, sweat on his forehead.


    "Fuck, this feeling is really going to kill people."


    The feeling just now was several times stronger than the feeling in the memory of Athena''s consciousness.


    If it weren''t for the eight pictures in the inner world that interfered with Ye Hao''s consciousness at the time, Ye Hao really wanted to commit suicide.


    That''s right!


    Thoughts of suicide filled Ye Hao''s mind at that time.


    Think about it, the consciousness of a lower master **** can be interfered.


    If such a scene appeared in a living world, what would be the consequence?


    "Forget it, don''t want to do this for now. I really don''t want to stay in this place for too long, so hurry up and find something and leave here." Ye Hao took a deep breath and adjusted his mentality.


    He began to look around, checking his environment.


    If you want to use a color to describe this environment, it is a black and white world.


    That''s right!


    It''s like the scene in a black and white TV set, everything is black and white.


    The sky and the earth are black and white, and there is dust in the air that is gray like snowflakes.


    Ye Hao didn''t know if this kind of dust was harmful to his body, anyway, Ye Hao used all the methods, but he couldn''t prevent this dust from entering his body.


    "No matter what, let''s find something first."


    In fact, there is no need to look for it at all, because the Titans are extremely large, and it is said that today''s planets are just playthings created by others.


    The world unit they live in subjectively is the ¡®nebula¡¯.


    In our view, a planet is already a ¡®dwelling¡¯,


    But for the Titans, a "nebula" is equivalent to a residence, or even a room in a mansion.


    Their bodies can be incorporeated and materialized at will.


    When they die, their bodies will automatically materialize.


    With such a huge body, there is almost no way to hide it.


    Ye Hao saw a huge headless giant at this moment.


    That height is almost equivalent to the entire earth.


    The whole body has been petrified, even though this body still shows no signs of decay, but there are cracks left by the battle on it.


    "I don''t know how many weapons can be made for such a big Titan bone." Ye Hao flew up. He touched the bones of the Titan Protoss with his hands, feeling a little excited.


    It''s a pity that this skeleton has no head.


    Perhaps flying to a higher place, you can see other Titan Protoss.


    Ye Hao started flying towards the sky.


    When he flew to a height of 10,000 meters, he looked down at the bottom, he was dumbfounded and his back felt cold.


    Because he saw hundreds of bones of Titan Protoss, some may only have arms, thighs, or part of the torso.


    Some were standing there with a whole body. If it hadn''t been petrified without any aura of life, Ye Hao would have to worry about whether the owner of that body would be resurrected immediately.


    "Ze''er said before that the number of Titan Protoss will not exceed a thousand. Their lifespan can be said to be eternal! Then there are hundreds of Titan Protoss corpses here alone.


    Who are they fighting with? "Ye Hao has infinite questions in his heart.


    The most frightening thing is.


    Except for the remains of Titan Protoss, no remains of other creatures were found here.


    Could it be that the remains of those creatures were taken back by their compatriots, or that they were unable to experience billions of years of erosion like the Titan Protoss, and they have been wiped out?


    And behind this, there is one of the most terrifying claims.


    That is¡­¡­


    The creatures that these hundreds of Titan Protoss fought, without any casualties, slaughtered these hundreds of Titan Protoss!


    massacre!


    This word is used in the Titan Protoss, it is estimated that no one wants to believe it.


    How powerful it is to slaughter the creatures of the Titan Protoss.


    Why are there no traces of records in history?


    There are many reasons for the disappearance of the Titans.


    Some people say that they violated certain laws of creation and were directly obliterated.


    Some people say that the Titan Protoss was unable to reproduce because of hermaphrodite. Under the erosion of the years, one by one fell, and finally disappeared completely.


    These are more incredible statements.


    The two more feasible ones are that the Titan Protoss went to a very far away place and left this world!


    For example... Parallel time and space!


    Everyone has heard of the idea of ??parallel time and space and tried to study it.


    But there has never been any discovery by that person, even the powerhouse of the **** king level.


    This seems to be a taboo area beyond the reach of gods.


    There is also a theory that the Titan Protoss and an equally old Protoss had a devastating battle, and both sides died in the battle.


    This was the birth of the Protoss, and now it can dominate the entire world of gods.


    Ye Hao can now draw conclusions.


    Those claims are all wrong. The Titan Protoss did fight an unknown group of creatures, but they did not lose-lose.


    It was completely defeated!


    Knowing these things, Ye Hao felt a little depressed.


    "Forget it, don''t think about it for now. There are a few intact Titan heads over there. Put one back first. Then collect all the other corpses that can be used for mobile phones."


    Ye Hao is going to concentrate on his work first.


    After verification, Ye Hao discovered a big problem.


    That is, the corpses of these Titans cannot fit into the space ring, and the volume is too large.


    It is estimated that ordinary people can only return with the head of a Titan Protoss at this moment.


    At this time, Ye Hao understood why Ze''er had said to Athena before.


    Except for the brains of the Titans, everything else that Ye Hao can take out belongs to Ye Hao.


    They dare to know that it is already very difficult to bring out the head of a Titan Protoss, and it is even more difficult to bring out their huge body.


    "Try to use the law of space to create an effective space and take all these things out. It would be a shame if these treasures are not taken out."


    Ye Hao''s character, it was a goose plucking hair.


    How could he let go of these unowned things.

 Chapter 2716： Is he still alive?

    Chapter 2716 is he still alive?


    After trying for a long time, Ye Hao was still unable to build a space that could accommodate the remains of these Titans.


    Could it be that he really wants to look at these treasures, and can''t take them away?


    Ye Hao was tangled in his heart.


    And at this moment, the lamp he was carrying with him had already burned more than half of the wick inside, which meant that Ye Hao didn''t have much time to stay here.


    Ye Hao was thinking hard there, and finally a thought came to him.


    Try it with the inner world.


    "Little elf, I ask you. Can these things fit into my world." Ye Hao directly called out the elf and asked about these things.


    The phantom of the elf appeared beside Ye Hao, and she glanced at the things around.


    "No problem, these are not living things, but it may take a lot of your energy."


    "That''s good, let''s start now!"


    Ye Hao was overjoyed to get such a reply.


    He started his own relocation work, and he wanted to take away everything he could take away here.


    Ye Hao began to evacuate the huge remains of the Titan Protoss.


    Considering that there is not much time, Ye Hao directly used his strongest form, and at the same time created many clones to carry them together.


    Under such circumstances, when the candlelight was about to go out, Ye Hao had emptied all the corpses of the hundreds of Titans on this land!


    That''s right!


    Just emptied.


    At this time, the candle in Ye Hao''s hand was also extinguished, and Ye Hao felt that his body began to become nothingness, and finally he lost consciousness.


    When he woke up again, he found himself in a dark place, with a biting cold rock behind him.


    At the same time, there was a huge wind and waves hitting Ye Hao''s body above him, pressing Ye Hao heavily against the rock wall immovably.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and lit a ray of light.


    Only then did Ye Hao see where he was. It was a place like a gate.


    This door is very big, big enough for the Titans to enter and exit.


    At this moment, the door was closed tightly, and Ye Hao was pressed against the door by the strong wind.


    "If I guessed correctly, I should have come down from there. If I want to go out, I must fly up again!" Ye Hao understood.


    He did not leave in a hurry, but began to quickly recover the previous consumption in his body.


    Although this strong wind is terrifying, it will even eat away the divine body.


    However, Ye Hao''s body can still hold on.


    It took an hour to recover, and when Ye Hao opened his eyes again, he entered a demonized state.


    A pair of demon wings appeared behind.


    At the same time, the wind law is blessed on him.


    Ye Hao began to leave the gate, heading against the wind.


    ...


    Above the Great Rift Valley.


    "How long has it been?" Athena asked as she watched the whirlwind blowing in the Great Rift Valley.


    The smile on Ze''er''s face disappeared at this moment, with a trace of silence: "Eighteen hours."


    "Almost doubled the time, he may not be able to come back." Athena said, looking at Ze''er.


    Ze''er squeezed her fist, she didn''t speak, just looked at the big rift in front of her.


    Athena knew that Ze''er was a hippie smiling guy on the surface, and she paid great attention to friendship in her heart.


    Once someone is regarded as a friend by her, that is a lifelong friend.


    Athena is very curious, what kind of ability this man has, can become the person that Ze''er valued in such a short time.


    It''s a pity that for nearly twenty hours, that man really couldn''t get out of it.


    "Wait for twenty hours, if he hasn''t come out yet. We''ll be ready to go. It''s been a long time since I left the **** system this time. If I go back, it will be too late.


    That will definitely arouse other people''s suspicion, and there will be no small trouble. "Athena said.


    "Then you go back first." Zeer said.


    Athena couldn''t bear to look at Ze''er. She knew that if she left first, then Ze''er would stay here for a long time, ten days?


    A month?


    Or a year?


    Athena didn''t want to see Ze''er like this, so she chose to stay, but she still said: "At most twenty-four hours, if he hasn''t come out for twenty-four hours.


    Even if I drag you, I will drag you away. "


    Zeer didn''t speak.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    Nineteen hours, twenty hours.


    In a blink of an eye, it has been twenty hours since Ye Hao left.


    Athena has completely lost her mind, she can only regret the disappearance of a genius.


    Ze''er''s eyes gradually turned gray, and after an hour and an hour, the brilliance in Ze''er''s eyes disappeared a lot.


    It seemed that it would be twenty-four hours.


    Athena walked behind Ze''er and put her hand on Ze''er''s shoulder. She was now considering how to comfort her good friend.


    "Athena, could we be wrong? Actually, there is nothing here." Zeer couldn''t help but said.


    Athena frowned: "Zer, are you going to question our beliefs because of this? What is the purpose of our research for so many years?


    I took the risk of betraying the gods, and for what! Here is our last hope, I don¡¯t want you to say such a thing! "


    Ze''er took a deep breath and closed her eyes.


    brush


    And at this moment, a sound of breaking through the air came.


    Ze''er suddenly opened her eyes, and she saw a figure blown out by the wind and waves.


    "It''s him!" Athena also exclaimed, with an incredible expression on her face.


    Twenty-four hours!


    He actually came out alive.


    Ye Hao, who was thrown by the wind and waves, was thrown directly into the air at a height of one thousand meters, and then presented an arc, freely falling towards the bottom.


    Ze''er and Athena flew out almost at the same time and caught Ye Hao before landing.


    "How is he?" Athena looked at Ye Hao with her eyes closed, her body trembling constantly.


    Ze Erdang placed Ye Hao flat on the ground and used his witch doctor skills to examine Ye Hao.


    After a few seconds, Ze''er breathed a sigh of relief.


    "He is okay, it''s just that his energy has been excessively consumed, and his body has reached the limit of endurance. In order to protect his consciousness, the godhead temporarily put the spirit into a dormant state.


    I can wake him up now. Zeer said, her hands began to seal.


    Athena was watching, with expectations in her eyes. She had a feeling that Ye Hao, who had been down for twenty-four hours, might have brought them huge discoveries through millions of years of exploration. .


    She felt that Ye Hao must have gained something below!

 Chapter 2717： Head of the Titans

    Chapter 2717 The Head Of The Titan God Race


    Ye Hao slowly opened his eyes, and he gasped, as if he had just returned from hell.


    "How is it?" Athena stared at Ye Hao and asked immediately.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth rose slightly: "Hey, Lord Goddess. I just came up here, and you don''t care about me, so just ask. It''s too indifferent.


    Would you like to kiss me...oooooooo..."


    Athena raised her head and stared at Ye Hao: "Enough?"


    In Athena''s eyes, she had kissed once anyway, and it was the same for several kisses.


    Damn, this goddess Athena is too wild.


    He just wanted to make a joke, who would have thought that someone would just slap him up.


    But since everyone is so decisive, Ye Hao can no longer be vague.


    He raised his hand, and then a huge head appeared in front of everyone.


    boom


    When the head fell to the ground, a large amount of dust was raised.


    This head is at least the size of a mountain!


    "This is the head of the Titan Protoss?" Athena looked surprised and excited at the thing she had been pursuing for millions of years.


    Ze''er stretched out her hand to touch the head, and she nodded: "Yes. There is a magical consciousness remaining in it, and that should be the memory inheritance left by this Titan Protoss!"


    "Great!" Athena was excited.


    Zeer looked at Ye Hao who was sitting up, and asked, "What did you see under there? Anything you found?"


    There was a trace of jealousy in Ye Hao''s eyes: "That is a very strange space, not like a secondary plane, nor a plane that can be created by any space law.


    And there I saw hundreds of corpses of Titans! "


    "Hundreds of corpses of the Titans?" Athena looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "The entire number of the Titans is not even a thousand. There are hundreds of corpses of the Titans where you go?"


    "Then did you find any other traces?" Ze''er asked.


    Ye Hao shook his head: "In that place, everything is black and white except for the sand and dust, and there is no breath of life or any elemental breath.


    There are no corpses of any race that fought with the Titans.


    In addition, when I first entered that place, I felt the sensation I once felt in the memory of Athena''s consciousness. I almost committed suicide. That feeling was really terrifying. "


    "You feel that feeling too!" Athena grabbed Ye Hao''s arm and asked nervously.


    Ye Hao nodded: "I can be sure that it is the breath, but there is no trace of anything other than the Titan Protoss."


    "It seems that the creatures that Athena has seen have fought with the Titan Protoss. On that battlefield, even if billions of years have passed, their aura still remains there." Ze''er guessed.


    After that, Ye Hao told them a lot of things, except that he had brought back all the corpses of the hundreds of Titan Protoss.


    Although they are now in the relationship of cooperators, Ye Hao still knows the reason why there must be no harm or defensiveness.


    Athena is the upper main god, and Ze''er''s strength is also very mysterious.


    Ye Hao could not guarantee that they would not take advantage of the fire after they knew they had so many corpses of the Titans.


    Or it is asking for ¡®dividing the spoils¡¯.


    Therefore, it is better to do more than to do less, and just ignore it.


    After that, Ze''er also gave Ye Hao the antidote, although that thing was actually in Ye Hao''s grasp and could be removed at any time.


    As for the head of the Titan Protoss that Ye Hao handed over, it was taken away by Athena. After all, she didn''t have the magical ability of the inner world like Yang Xing.


    So now we must find a place to locate it.


    Ye Hao and Ze''er left this place temporarily and returned to Sin Domain Inn.


    "Where are you going to put that thing?" Yang Xing asked.


    Such a big head of the Titan Protoss, if it spreads out, it will be a big shock.


    "We had our own area in Crime Domain No. 1 before, and it was safer there.


    So Athena took our things to that place first. After all, it would take a lot of time and energy to extract the conscious memory from that thing. "Ze''er said.


    The brain of the Titan Protoss, this is indeed not something ordinary people can study thoroughly.


    Even if it is the upper main god, it is estimated that it will take as little as a few years, as many as several decades, hundreds or even thousands of years.


    The two returned to the Sin Domain Inn.


    This time, Ye Hao and Ze''er were not greeted by a simple magic puppet, but the magic puppet lady.


    "Little handsome guy is back." Madam Demon Puppet saw Ye Hao obviously very happy.


    Ze''er teased: "Oh, you old woman rarely see you come out to pick up people in person."


    "I''m not worried about my little handsome boy being tossed away by you. Let my sister see if there is any problem, don''t worry about my sister.


    As long as your mind is okay, your sister can fix it for you, absolutely like a real person. "Madam Demon Puppet took Ye Hao''s hand and checked Ye Hao''s body up and down.


    "Thank you Mrs. Magic Puppet for your concern, I have nothing to do." Ye Hao said, shaking his head.


    Mrs. Doll was taken aback, and then she said in surprise: "You have nothing to do with this?"


    "Yeah. I''m fine, except for a little tired." Ye Hao said casually.


    "This... it''s impossible. Everyone who came back alive before had broken hands or feet or was unconscious." Madam Demon said in surprise.


    Ze''er smiled and said nothing.


    Suddenly Madam Demon Puppet stared at Ze''er and Ye Hao, "found it?"


    Ye Hao was stunned for a moment, then glanced at Ze''er subconsciously.


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Demon Puppet is also ours. She likes to research. When the time comes, she will study the affairs of the Titan Protoss, and she will handle it." Ze''er said next to her.


    "And this Sin Domain Inn is actually one of our strongholds."


    It turned out to be such a thing.


    "You really found it! Did you see the scene in there? What did it look like!" Madam Doll looked at Ye Hao in surprise, and even grabbed Ye Hao''s arms and asked nervously.


    Ye Hao told Mrs. Demon Puppet what he had just told Zeer and Athena.


    After listening to Mrs. Doll, she asked more questions.


    What is the size of the space there, and whether there is any law of elements, whether there is plane pressure, etc.


    It can be seen that Mrs. Magic Puppet is a very professional researcher.


    After discussing it for a long time, the demon puppet can be regarded as letting Ye Hao go.


    When Ye Hao returned to his room, he began to prepare for the rest of the matter. After processing here, he should also return.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door.


    "Who?"


    "It''s me, Ze''er."

 Chapter 2718： Zeers invitation

    Chapter 2718 Zeer''s Invitation


    Ye Hao was a little surprised when Ze''er arrived, he let Ze''er walk into the room.


    "What? What''s the matter?" Ye Hao asked.


    Zeer looked at Ye Hao, and she said, "I want to invite you to join our organization?"


    "Join you?" Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    He didn''t expect Ze''er to invite himself.


    Although he could vaguely feel that there is a powerful organization behind Ze''er, he did not expect Ze''er to invite himself directly.


    Ye Hao thought for a while, he looked at Ze''er: "Are you worried that I will leak news about you? Or, if I don''t choose to join your organization, you will kill me?"


    Ze''er chuckled and sat directly on Ye Hao''s bed: "I didn''t expect you to have such an idea, but you can rest assured that you helped us complete this matter. We are very grateful to you.


    Regarding our affairs, we do need you to keep it confidential for us, but you can rest assured that unless we notice that you have leaked our information, we will not do anything to you.


    But I don¡¯t think you are so stupid as to leak our news, Athena, Mrs. Golem? I think you should know how terrifying our power is when you see them.


    We are exploring the ultimate fear, but to kill innocent people indiscriminately. Even those who were buried in the Great Rift Valley were willing to go there. "


    Ye Hao also felt relieved when he heard Ze''er''s words.


    He went on to say: "I may need to consider the matter of joining you. But at least I currently have no way to help you accomplish anything.


    After all, there are still a lot of things behind my ass, waiting for me to deal with it. "


    "Do you mean things on the earth plane? I can understand, so let''s do it. My invitation to you is indefinite. Anytime you finish handling your affairs, you can choose to join us." Ze''er stood up, He stretched out his hand to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao and Zeer shook hands.


    "When are you going to leave?" Zeer asked.


    "Maybe tomorrow." Ye Hao said.


    Ze''er said: "Then I arranged a dinner tonight, Madame Doll and Athena will be there, so we can express our gratitude to you."


    "Ok, I will be there."


    Zeer left.


    Ye Hao sat on his bed and meditated. He looked inside his body, went through the things in the Great Rift Valley, and the magical world.


    Now Ye Hao had a faint feeling of breaking through.


    Middle Lord God!


    Although Ye Hao is now the lower main god, the level he lifted to the lower main **** is no longer enough to deal with those troublesome things.


    It is not a small trouble for those angel gods who are still pursuing themselves.


    ...


    That night, in an elegant room of the Sinland Inn.


    The scenery in this room is very special. A round table is placed in the center of the flowerbed, surrounded by four chairs.


    "It''s really a beautiful place." Ye Hao said with emotion looking at the surrounding scenery.


    Ze''er said with a chuckle: "This is the favorite room of Madame Demon Puppet. Even I rarely have the opportunity to eat the dishes she cooked in this room. It seems that we have a good taste today."


    Ye Hao and Zeer took the lead in the seats.


    After that, Athena was late, and looking at the footsteps, she should have just rushed back to Sin Domain Inn.


    "How''s the handling?" Zeer asked.


    Athena sat on the chair and took a sip from the water cup next to her. When she put down the cup, the water in the cup was automatically filled.


    "The thing has been placed in the place we prepared before, and I also notified the other people. After they knew that we were successful, they were all very excited, and they wanted to run over now.


    Let me express my gratitude to Mr. Ye who helped us get this thing once! "Athena looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "Who are you friends?"


    Athena opened her mouth, but stared at Ze''er in a daze.


    Zeer smiled and shook her head, then looked at Ye Hao: "Mr. Ye, I can''t tell you these things yet, but as long as you are willing to join us, we will share these things with you."


    "Then wait until there is a chance to talk later." Ye Hao was not curious.


    After all, this organization is carrying too much.


    Ye Hao knew the terrifying influence behind it.


    But the most important thing for him right now is to handle the earth plane and the demon plane well.


    But this matter can''t be taken lightly, so Ye Hao didn''t directly refuse the previous invitation to Ze''er, but let it go.


    Kaz


    The elevator door appeared in the flower garden, and then Mrs. Doll walked in with a row of Dolls.


    Each of those magic puppets carries a dish.


    "It''s finally here. It looks like this time we can feast on it. Madam Magic Puppet, this time it''s your treat. You can''t be stingy." Ze''er could not help but picked up the tableware.


    Athena also showed an expression of expectation. It seems that she has no resistance to Madam Doll''s food.


    Mrs. Golem took her seat, and her dolls put the dishes on the table.


    The area of ??the table is small, but some dishes can float in the air. When anyone wants it, they only need to think about it, and the dishes will fly in front of him, which is very convenient.


    "Don''t worry, the dishes prepared this time are all my masterpieces. And they are set specifically for the little handsome guy''s taste." Madam Doll looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    "My taste? I don''t seem to have mentioned my taste to you, Madam." Ye Hao looked at Mrs. Demon in surprise.


    Looking at the dishes on the table, let alone the appearance and smell, Ye Hao has been conquered.


    At least there is no food that looks strange and unacceptable to the earth species.


    "Little handsome guy, you underestimated me. Don''t forget that you have been living in my sin domain inn all this time. Of course I know best what you eat every day." Madam Doll smiled confidently.


    Then she patted Ze''er who was about to do something next to her.


    "In order to do so, this time we are to thank the little handsome guy. The little handsome guy hasn''t done it yet, do you want to do it?"


    Ze''er was holding her hand aggrievedly. She looked at the dishes, and the halazi was about to flow down. She looked at Ye Hao eagerly, as if she was begging Ye Hao to do it quickly. She would be greedy if she didn''t do it. .


    "Well, let''s all come and taste the dishes of Madam Demon Puppet." Ye Hao moved his chopsticks politely.


    I have to say that the dishes on this table taste really good.

 Chapter 2719： News from the Goddess of the Star Sky

    Chapter 2719 News Of The Star Goddess


    After a meal.


    Everyone sat together and started chatting.


    "By the way, do you know two people?" Ye Hao suddenly thought of something.


    Madam Demon Puppet looked at Ye Hao, and enthusiastically took Ye Hao''s hand, her hand was still on Ye Hao''s arm: "Little handsome guy inquire, you are really asking the right person.


    Don''t you tell me who you want to ask, in the gods and all realms, there is no one that my sister does not know. "


    "The former star goddess, and the dark goddess Evelyn." Ye Hao asked.


    Ye Hao hadn''t heard the news of the two for a long time, and he didn''t know how they were doing in the gods.


    I heard Ye Hao say the names of these two people.


    Both Athena and Madame Demon looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "Do you know the Goddess of Star Sky?" Madam Doll looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao nodded: "It''s kind of friendship, but I haven''t seen her for a while. So I want to inquire about her recent situation."


    "It''s really time for you to ask." Athena looked at Ye Hao.


    "What? What happened?" Ye Hao looked at the two women in surprise.


    From the words of the two women, it can be heard that both of them know about the Goddess of Star Sky.


    "This is not a small thing in the gods and worlds now. But you were on the earth plane some time ago, and you probably didn''t know it." Madam Golem took a sip of wine and continued.


    "Almost half a month ago, the goddess of the star firmament, who had disappeared hundreds of millions of years ago, suddenly made a move...No...it should be said that it was a person who claimed to be the goddess of the star firmament.


    According to the news from the Galaxy God Emperor, a person who was lucky enough to get the inheritance of his sister recently coveted the Star Sky God System and broke into the forbidden area of ??the Star Sky God System, and has not yet come out.


    The Galaxy God Emperor had personally stationed most of his troops outside that forbidden area, and only waited for the woman to come out before taking it down! "


    A woman impersonating the goddess of the star sky?


    Looking at the attitude of the Star River God Emperor, it is estimated that this woman is the Star Sky Goddess, but in order to make everyone believe in herself, he crowned the Star Sky Goddess with such a thing.


    In this way, the ¡®counterfeit¡¯ can be dealt with in a fair manner.


    Even if the Goddess of Star Sky came out to explain at that time, God Emperor Galaxy could completely prevaricate it on the grounds of sophistry.


    "What about Evelyn, the goddess of darkness?" Ye Hao asked.


    When it comes to this woman''s name, everyone''s faces are even more weird.


    "What''s wrong?" Ye Hao looked at Mrs. Demon Puppet.


    Mrs. Demon Puppet first asked: "Is this your friend?"


    "It''s a good friend," Ye Hao said.


    Evelyn, the goddess, has no other big problems except for driving frequently.


    "Then your friend is probably facing a lot of trouble now." Madam Doll said helplessly.


    "How to say?" Ye Hao looked at Mrs. Demon Puppet.


    The Madam Madame said: "This matter is more complicated. Let me talk about the identity of your friend first. In fact, there are many gods in the world, as long as there is the power of law, you can basically say the same. .


    And the **** system she is in is the second-rate **** system¡¤Hell **** system, the strongest **** system based on the law of darkness.


    In addition, it originally led the Black Jade God Element, the Gray Black God Element, and the Black Mist God Element, which are also dominated by the Dark Law School.


    However, Evelyn was assigned to fight on the earth plane because of some things, but who would have thought that she would never come back since then.


    Instead, he went to a high-ranking main god, which naturally caused a serious blow to the Hell Gods. One of his younger sisters was the middle-ranked main god. Although he also mastered the law of darkness, she was still not strong enough to suppress it in terms of strength and courage. Live in Hell God System.


    At the same time, several other gods also began to restlessly. In the more than two thousand years since Evelyn disappeared, they continued to grow their power, faintly trying to suppress the momentum of the dark gods.


    Under such internal and external troubles, within a short period of two thousand years, the Black Prison Divine Element had a big problem, and the strong were constantly being poached by other divine elements.


    If it wasn''t for Evelyn to appear in time, it is estimated that soon someone would initiate a divine challenge to the Hell Prison God System.


    But even if Evelyn appeared, the other gods now also appeared high-level master gods, and it was naturally impossible for them to return to their previous state.


    At this moment, the friction between several gods is getting more and more serious.


    If it were changed to before, it is estimated that the battle between the gods would have broken out long ago. Your friend is probably very busy right now. "Madam Doll shrugged and said.


    Ye Hao frowned. He didn''t expect Evelyn to face such trouble.


    Think of the goddess who used to drive a car and talked about **** and didn''t know what morality was.


    This made Ye Hao start to worry about her condition.


    "Then Madame Madam, what do you think of Evelyn''s current situation?" Ye Hao asked.


    Mrs. Magic Puppet shook her head: "It doesn''t look good, the gods of the Dark Stream are all of the Necromancer. Unfortunately, the newly-emerging Black Mist God is the newly cultivated God of the Necromancer.


    It looks like it is going to replace the current decadent Hell God Element. "


    "But Evelyn is back! There is still hope for the Dark Prison God Element!" Ye Hao asked rhetorically.


    Mrs. Demon Puppet smiled and shook her head: "But the Necromancer has already placed a bet on the Black Mist Divine Element, and the returned Evelyn is only the upper main god, and the current leader of the Black Mist God is also the upper main god.


    One is the **** system he newly cultivated, and the other is the **** system that has abandoned two thousand people and suddenly returned.


    If you were a necromancer, who would you support more? "


    Ye Hao was silent. The answer to this multiple-choice question was already very obvious.


    "But I heard that they are now in a way to avoid large-scale struggles and end this time of internal friction. There will be people from the Necropolis to mediate their struggle.


    Will a new commander be selected at that time, if the commander is not the Hell God system?


    Even if Evelyn came back, it would not be able to restore the fact that the Dark Hell God Element continued to decline. The ups and downs of a God Element, the strong could play a certain role.


    But it''s not just a high-level **** that can change something. "Madam Demon said.


    "Then...Is there no way for the Black Prison God Element to preserve his status?" Ye Hao asked.


    Mrs. Demon Puppet shook her head: "This is a matter for the subordinate gods of the Necrotic Gods, and only they can handle them. Other gods cannot interfere. This is the rule of the gods and the world.


    However, the people of the Necrotic Gods are very... how to say... it doesn''t matter... they only care about their own cultivation and will choose the right leader. As for who the leader is, they don''t care at all.


    If Evelyn''s Dark Prison God System can stand out, then you can keep your position, but it''s a pity that this situation is a bit too difficult. "


    Ye Hao didn''t say anything, everyone continued to enjoy the leisure after dinner.

 Chapter 2720： Sisters Evelyn

    Chapter 2720 Sister Evelyn


    Then Ye Hao left the first crime domain the next day.


    Passing through the passage of Crime Domain No. 1, Ye Hao stood tall in the vast star domain.


    He stood there for almost a few minutes, and he swiftly turned into a light in one direction.


    ...


    Hell Gods


    The Hell God System has no luminous planet or matter, such as the existence of the sun.


    The only thing that can produce light is estimated to be the planetary belt of some planets. This faint light makes people living in this divine system stay under the bright starry sky all their lives.


    Hell Gods¡¤Hell Lord Plane¡¤Hell Star City


    This is the core area of ??the Hell God System.


    Evely was sitting by a lake at the moment, her expression was very gloomy, as if she was struggling with something.


    "If I could be as good as my sister, maybe there wouldn''t be such a thing." Evely muttered guiltily.


    Suddenly, both hands reached Evely''s chest.


    "Of course my lovely sister is as good as me."


    Eveli was taken aback, and hurriedly patted her chest open, looking at the culprit: "Sister!"


    "My sister still feels so good." Evelyn said with a smile while standing behind Evelyn wearing a black veil.


    Eveli did not speak, lowered her head and continued to sit there, her eyes a little sad.


    Evelyn stopped playing foolishly either, but sat beside Evely: "What''s the matter? Who made my sister unhappy, tell me! My sister will go for you and get him lucky!


    If you are unhappy, my sister will take you to find my little lovers, all of them are charming and charming, you will definitely like them. "


    "Sister...I''m really bad. After you leave, there is no way to maintain the order of the Black Prison God System, making the Black Prison God System the current situation." Eveli said with shame.


    Evelyn put her hand on her sister''s shoulder, and she comfortedly said: "Evelyn, it''s not you to blame. It''s all because of me. If it wasn''t for a bet, I would go to the earth regardless of your persuasion.


    There won''t be so many things afterwards. You can hold on to the Hell God System for me for more than two thousand years, and I am very grateful to you. The reason for all this is not your sister''s fault. "


    "Sister..." With tears in her eyes, Evely threw herself into her sister''s arms.


    Evelyn comforted her sister: "Don''t worry, the Hell God System was handed over by our parents to you and me. No matter what, I can''t let it disappear in your hands!


    Want to annex us? Even if the Necromancer is here, the old lady will never end with him! "


    "Sister, don''t say that." When Eveli heard her sister''s bold words, she hurriedly covered her sister''s hand in shock.


    Evelyn smiled and said, "Aren''t you uncomfortable now?"


    Eveli casts her eyes at her sister: "Two thousand years have passed, sister you still look like this."


    She said so, but Evely''s face was still filled with joy.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with Xingqiong? Originally, I was thinking of helping her. Who would have thought that I would have a **** thing to deal with." Evelyn couldn''t help but think of returning to the Gods and Worlds with her. Star Dome God System.


    "Sister, Master Star Sky Goddess, it is too dangerous for her to enter that place. That forbidden place, but even a place where God King level powerhouses dare not easily step into it." Eveli said with some worry.


    Evelyn sighed, she said: "In fact, I persuaded her in the same way, but she said. If you want to regain everything she lost in a short time, you have to go to that place.


    She has been waiting for hundreds of millions of years, and she can''t wait any longer.


    You also know the woman''s character. On the surface, she looks quiet and elegant, but in fact she is very stubborn. Otherwise, she couldn''t compete with several other first-class gods at first, and she was eventually framed and fallen by them. "


    "However, in that forbidden area, Lord Star Sky Goddess should not be able to get out for a while." Evely muttered.


    Evelyn shook her head and said solemnly: "Half a year! She told me that no matter whether she can get the power inside, she will definitely come out in half a year at the latest.


    Half a year... in such a short period of time, her **** brother will definitely be waiting outside that forbidden area, if the goddess of the sky does not get that power by then.


    When she came out, that is, when she fell again, her current combat power was only the middle main god. "


    "This is why Xingqiong sister is so persistent to regain the power relationship." Evely said.


    She suddenly turned her head and stared at her sister.


    "Why are you looking at your sister like this? Is it possible that you have awakened something terrible? If this is the case, your sister can teach you a lot of postures." Evelyn looked at her sister jokingly.


    "I want to ask who Ye Hao is? During this period of time, my sister, when you sleep, you often say this person''s name. Ye Hao? I think it should be a man''s name.


    Sister, for so many years, it is common for you to recite a woman¡¯s name in your dreams, but this is the first time you recite a man¡¯s name.


    Who is this man? "Evely stared at her sister like an interrogation.


    And at this time, Evelyn showed a nervous expression: "Have I pronounced this name? How could I talk in dreams while dreaming, I am a goddess! You must have heard it wrong."


    Evely seemed to have known her sister would say such things a long time ago, and there was an extra thing in her hand.


    Phonograph stone.


    "Little handsome boy, come into my sister''s arms."


    "Ye Hao, come tonight, my sister will take you to the goddess that hits the sky at night and let you experience what it means to ride a horse."


    "Little handsome Ye Hao, that''s right..."


    A series of shameful recordings were released, some of which were forbidden.


    Evely looked at her sister, as if she was saying, how do you explain it now.


    Without a word, Evelyn snatched the phonograph stone in her sister''s hand and smashed it directly.


    Before Evelyn was happy, he saw that his sister had one in her hands.


    Evely looked like I knew you would **** evidence for a long time: "Don¡¯t waste your effort. I have copied thousands of copies of this phonograph stone. Even if you ruin everything on me, I still have Backup."


    "Count you cruel!" Evelyn stared at her sister. She didn''t expect her sister to grow so much after two thousand years of absence.


    "Sister, you had better explain to me who this person named Ye Hao is, otherwise I will put this phonograph stone in front of you every day and play it in a loop."


    With that, Evely played the content in the phonograph stone again.


    Now, even Evelyn, who often drives a car, looked away a little, and her cheeks turned red.

 Chapter 2721： Who is that man?

    Chapter 2721 Who is that man?


    Under the question of her younger sister, Evelyn still talked about Ye Hao on Earth.


    "It''s an earth species, elder sister, you actually care about him so much?" Evely looked at her sister in surprise.


    You know, the male **** who once pursued his sister in the gods and ten thousand realms is enough to fill a star field.


    If it wasn''t for my sister''s special hobbies, then what kind of male **** would not be found.


    Evelyn shook her head and said: "He is very special. When I stay by his side, I feel a sense of peace of mind. It seems that even if the sky falls, he can support me again."


    "What''s his name?" Evely asked curiously about this man who could make her sister show such an expression that she had never seen before.


    "Ye Hao."


    When Evely heard the name, she was stunned.


    "This name... why does it sound so familiar? It feels like I''ve heard it somewhere."


    Evelyn smiled slightly: "A person on the most wanted order of the Angel Race."


    Eveli''s pupils dilated, and she exclaimed: "It''s the man who asked the Angel God System to send the Angel Legion some time ago to take back!"


    "Yes, it''s him." When Evelyn mentioned this matter, her face was still proud.


    But she also missed this man, not knowing where and what he was doing now.


    Next, Evelyn gradually fell into the memory, and unknowingly told her sister a lot about this man.


    After hearing these things, Eveli looked at her sister with a serious face: "Sister! You like this man, right."


    Evelyn''s face showed a trace of panic, as if she had been pierced by her mind, she said in a somewhat unruly manner.


    "This... how is this possible... who is your sister, how could she like a man casually... I... I just think this man is quite interesting.


    It''s like... like you have found a new toy! "Evelyn made a pretty bad excuse.


    Eveli covered her mouth and chuckled. She didn''t go on. She was worried that if she continued like this, her sister would be blushing with shame.


    brush


    A maid came in.


    "Master Evelyn, Master Evely. The starship is ready and can set off at any time." The maid said.


    The expression on Evelyn''s face then changed to a serious look.


    "I see, I will be there in ten minutes."


    "Yes."


    The maid retired.


    Evelyn looked at her sister next to her, and she whispered: "In fact, this time, you don''t have to go with me."


    "Sister, you said before that I have grown a lot in these two thousand years. Although I can''t compare to your sister, I am also a qualified dark goddess!


    I hope I can stand with my sister and face everything that may be faced in the future, even the worst result! "Evely said firmly.


    Seeing how her sister looked like this, Evelyn felt that her sister had really grown up.


    It is no longer the little goddess who hides behind her, because she will be shy and weak because of a few things.


    "Okay, then let''s go together. Let those who want to see the jokes of our Hell Gods know that we will not give up!" Evelyn said confidently.


    "Ok!"


    ...


    A sub-plane on the border of the Necromancer.


    Today it is very lively, with a lot of starship warships gathered.


    The starship warships all have different flags flying on them, but the styles are undoubtedly the dark flags.


    "Hahaha. After today, the first-rate Dark Element God Element is the world of our Black Mist God Element." A non-physical race composed of black mist made a somewhat permeating sound.


    They wore black cloaks on their bodies, and the laws of darkness and black mist kept emerging around their bodies.


    "Yes! The Law of Darkness is naturally our Black Mist King the strongest. That guy named Evelyn, what is she!"


    "The Black Mist King is invincible! The Black Mist King is the true Lord of Darkness!"


    On the starship, a group of people are surrounding the black mist lord¡¤black mist king in the middle, making a sound of worship.


    "Report, the starship of the Dark Hell God system has entered the port." A servant shouted.


    Two red light spots appeared in the black mist of the Black Mist King, like his eyes.


    "Evelyn! Humhhhhh, I was defeated by your hands seven hundred thousand years ago! But today, I will completely trample you under your feet!" The Black Mist King raised his arms full of black mist, dark The law is condensed in the palm of his hand.


    "Long live the Black Mist King!"


    "The Black Mist King is invincible!"


    "The Black Mist King is the true Lord of Darkness!"


    Amidst the cheers, the Black Mist King walked out of his starship.


    "Sister?" Eveli followed her sister down the starship, and in front of them was a huge round castle, the size of the entire castle was the size of several planets.


    Hundreds of starships are docked in the port.


    "This is the sub-plane of the Necromancer. Generally, things in the lower planes are handled in this place. The Necromancer has a weird rule. People who are not from the Necromancer cannot enter. The main plane of the Necromancer.


    Unless it''s a dead person! "Evelyn said.


    "Doesn''t it mean that no outsider knows what the main plane of the Necrotic God System looks like?" Evely asked curiously.


    Evelyn nodded: "Yes, what the main plane of the Necromancer is like has always been a mystery. Even the main gods of other first-class gods don''t know.


    Some people say that the Necromancer is similar to other gods, but why do they hide it like this?


    Some people say that the main plane of the Necromancer is actually a kingdom of the Necromancer, where only the soul exists, and there is no body! Everything is a representative of soul and death. "


    Eveli shrank her neck: "It feels so uncomfortable."


    "Me too, although we practice the law of darkness, which is more similar to the law of necromancy. But there is still a big difference, even if I have been here many times.


    But stepping here always gives me a very uncomfortable feeling. "Evelyn said with a frown.


    "Oh, who do I think this is? Isn''t this Evelyn, the goddess of darkness who fell on the earth plane before? Didn''t expect your divine body and spirit to be repaired so quickly?" A voice suddenly came.


    Evelyn turned her head, and she saw a group of creatures with cloaks covered in black mist and two red dots on their heads appeared in front of her.


    "I didn''t expect to meet such annoying guy when I first came here." Evelyn said unceremoniously, and she didn''t care what she said, the other party would hear it.


    This is what Evelyn''s straightforward character can do.


    "Why? Haven''t won, just come to me to show off?" Evelyn looked at the Black Mist King with a smile.


    The Black Mist King stared at Evelyn: "I just want to see your face when you learn that you will lose your previous status!"


    "Oh? You probably didn''t have a chance to see it, but I still remember how you were defeated by me 800,000 years ago." Evelyn said with a sneer.


    In an instant, the black mist on the Black Mist King seemed to explode.

 Chapter 2722： Test duel

    Chapter 2722 a duel


    The people on both sides are at war.


    "Enough." A gloomy voice came at this time.


    One was wearing a black cloak, and his whole body was covered by the cloak, except for his face with a black mask.


    Seeing this person appear, everyone fell silent.


    Evelyn did not speak either, even though she was very arrogant and informal.


    But in front of this guy in front of her, she still didn''t dare to make too much trouble.


    "Master Shadowfang." Hei Mist King greeted him with a slightly complete body.


    "Yeah. Go in first. I have something to talk to the ruler of the Black Prison God Element." Yingya said lightly.


    "Yes."


    The Black Mist King took his own people and walked straight beside Evelyn.


    Evelyn could feel the hostile eyes of the Black Mist King, she did not speak, but looked at you and the shadow tooth in front of her.


    Perhaps not many people in the gods and all realms knew about this person.


    Because the people of the Necrotic Gods are very low-key, and more than half of the main gods are rarely known.


    Only those gods under the command of the Necrotic Gods have a better understanding of the Necrotic Gods.


    And the shadow tooth in front of him is the upper main **** of the Necrotic Gods, and is responsible for managing some of the affairs of those subordinates of the Necrotic Gods.


    "Evelyn, we haven''t seen each other for five thousand years." Yingya looked at Evelyn.


    Unlike the previous race of the Black Mist Divine Element, the position of the eyes of this Shadowfang mask is only a faint light, which is like a ghost fire.


    Anyone who is watching will feel shivering.


    "Yes, Lord Shadowfang." Evelyn said calmly.


    "Evelyn, what happened this time is not that I don''t want to help you, but that some of the Necromancers want to support the Black Mist Gods.


    And your Dark Hell God System has indeed declined a lot during your absence. "Shadow Fang seemed to be explaining something.


    Evelyn smiled and said, "Master Shadow Fang, I know it''s not your business. The two thousand years I have left are enough to happen."


    "Actually, I think you can put this matter aside for the time being. You don''t have to compete with the Black Mist God Element which is currently vigorous for a false name." Yingya persuaded.


    "Master Shadowfang is trying to make me give up? Is this the meaning of the Necromancer, or is it the meaning of Lord Shadowfang." Evelyn asked directly.


    Yingya was silent for a while, and he said in a deep voice, "It''s not about anyone, but as a friend, I remind you. Sometimes, giving up is also a gain."


    "If it''s a friend, I also have a word for you. I don''t know what your Necrotic creatures are like? You may think that all foreign objects are not important.


    But I am different, I want to protect my things, I want to protect the glory of my family and my **** system! There are some things that cannot be given up! "After Evelyn finished speaking, she said to her sister: "Let''s go. "


    Yingya looked at Evelyn''s back, with deep doubts in his mind. Perhaps in his concept, he didn''t know what Evelyn''s words meant.


    "Yes, forgot to say. We are no longer friends." Evelyn suddenly said a word without looking back.


    Eveli looked at the sister next to her. She didn''t know what words she should use to comfort her sister.


    But she knew one thing, that was the man who used to be a necromantic god, and was one of the few male friends of her sister.


    Or rather, the suitor?


    Eveli didn''t talk too much, just walked into this huge circular building with her sister.


    There are not many people here, and it can even be described as few people. Many places are lifeless.


    This made Evelyn wonder if it wasn''t for their group of people to appear here, would this Star City not even have a living thing.


    Passing through the long passage, Eveli followed her sister to a huge transparent glass window.


    The scene in front of her surprised Eveli. It was a very huge crystal sphere, surrounded by transparent glass windows.


    This is not a simple transparent glass floor-to-ceiling window. Evely has seen this kind of material, and it is used on exquisite utensils in other places, almost the size of a palm.


    It is said to be the strongest material among the few transparent glass products.


    But here, a huge circle was constructed directly from this material, and she was a little curious about what exactly this place was used for.


    Why is it possible to determine who will be the leader of the future dark system gods here?


    "Sister, what is this place?" Evely asked her sister curiously.


    Evelyn said lightly: "A battlefield prepared by the Necromancer."


    "A battlefield prepared by the Necromancer? What do you mean?" Evely asked curiously.


    "You''ll find out later." Evelyn wasn''t here for the time being, but she looked around her surroundings.


    Outside the glass window, there were at least a hundred people standing, and these hundreds were from dozens of dark genres of the gods.


    "I didn''t expect that so many people would be thinking about this position." Evelyn''s mouth made a small smile, but this smile also contained a lot of meaning.


    At this moment, Shadowfang appeared on the top of the huge glass cover, and he looked around in a circle: "This time it is a contest for the Dark Stream God System to select the ruler.


    Earlier we learned that because the current ruler of the dark element cannot be convinced by many gods, we held this duel.


    The final winner of this duel will become the future ruler of the Dark Stream God System. This decision will be guaranteed by our Necromancer God System.


    If any gods still do things that violate the rules after the duel, then our necromantic gods will give them certain punishments.


    Do you all understand? "


    "understand!"


    Everyone said clearly.


    A competition duel with a first-class **** as the organizer, who would dare to joke.


    Although the people here are from the second-rate gods, they have not yet naively thought that they can fight the first-rate gods.


    "I''ll open the competition venue first. I have a word online. This competition duel is dangerous to a certain extent. Please take care of yourself and not cause unnecessary casualties."


    Yingya did not forget to remind everyone of friendship at this time.


    But this obviously didn''t have much effect. The steadfast eyes of everyone present were like warriors preparing for a life and death duel.


    Shadowfang raised his hand, and some inscriptions appeared.


    Then a round black iron ball appeared in the center of the glass stand, and the black iron ball began to slowly open.


    Soon a dazzling light turned on the entire originally gloomy environment.

 Chapter 2723： Weird man

    Chapter 2723-Strange Man


    Feeling this power, everyone outside the transparent glass showed disgust and uncomfortable expressions.


    Only then did Eveli see that the luminous ball turned out to be a sun full of the power of the sun!


    As they possess the law of darkness, of course they feel bored by the sun.


    After Shadow Fang completely activated this thing, he looked around at the people around him and began to announce the rules: "This is a sun. I will open the passage in a moment.


    After an hour, whoever can walk to the position closest to the sun will be the winner of this duel. Now the duel contest begins. "


    The next moment, the originally fully enclosed glass cover showed several waves of magic circles.


    Someone has walked into the glass cover with the ripples of the magic circle and entered the range inside the glass cover, and their bodies are filled with dark laws, which allows them to survive in the environment inside the glass cover.


    "Sister...this duel test?" Evely originally thought that the duel test was a face-to-face duel between everyone, but she didn''t expect it to be like this.


    "This is to test everyone''s control over the law of darkness. In the environment inside, if you want to stay inside, you must wrap your body with the law of darkness.


    And the closer you get to the sun, the more severe the erosion will be. What''s more, you will burn your body with a fire and burn yourself directly in it. If you get a little better, the power of the law will be damaged. "Evelyn explained.


    Evely nodded clearly, and she began to look at the people in the glass cover who had entered the test.


    "Within half a minute, those who don''t enter will announce their abstention." Yingya added at this time.


    At this moment, people who were still on the sidelines also stepped into the glass cover one after another.


    "Evely, if you want to go in, I will not stop you. This is also a good test for our practitioners of the power of the dark law, but you must remember. Don''t try to be strong, if you really support it. Come out if you can!" Evelyn reminded her sister.


    Evely nodded heavily.


    "Why? Don''t you go in yet?" At this time, a provocative voice came from the side, and Evelyn looked over and turned out to be the Black Mist King.


    He looked at Evelyn with his green ¡®eyes¡¯, and said provocatively, ¡°You have to be careful. You humans seem to care about this smelly skin.


    After don''t go in, he was scorched by the power of the law of the sun. "


    "Hmph, I''m afraid that someone is going to die." Evelyn said unceremoniously.


    Then she stepped into the magic circle of the glass door and directly entered the glass stand. The dark laws around her appeared, directly condensed into a black robe, wrapping Evelyn.


    Even though Evelyn entered dozens of seconds later than others, she came from behind and surpassed everyone to get to the forefront.


    She is like a princess walking from the dark to the light.


    "Hmph, wait a minute, you will know what a gap is." The Black Mist King snorted and walked into the glass, while he condensed black armor around his body.


    At this moment, a man in black armor began to slowly move forward, like a night knight.


    The Black Mist King also followed Evelyn''s pace, the two kept almost the same distance, and the pace was the same.


    "Look at the Dark Goddess of the Hell God System and the Black Mist King of the Black Mist God System."


    "The two of them still have the strongest control over the Law of Darkness. It seems that the last strong person is still decided between these two people."


    "The dark goddess Evelyn has left the gods for two thousand years. Don''t underestimate these two thousand years. In these two thousand years, the Black Mist King can walk very close to the Necrotic God System, and it is estimated that he has gained a lot of benefits.


    "I also think that the Black Mist King should be able to win this time. Everyone has to be prepared. From now on is the era of the Black Mist God System."


    "Seriously, I still like the time when the Black Prison God was in control of the order. Although this Evelyn fetish is strange, at least she will not be like the people of the Black Mist God who have eyes above the top."


    "Yes, they still look down on people with physical bodies very much. They think they are as invisible as the Necromantic Gods, and they are like a noble race."


    "Is there any way? This is already here, and it will be the era of the Black Mist God System."


    The people outside the glass cover also rushed to believe that the winner of this game should be between Evelyn and the Black Mist King.


    The people who are optimistic about the Black Mist King account for the vast majority.


    "There are still ten seconds left." At this moment, Shadow Fang said again.


    Eveli recovered, and she carefully walked into the range of the glass cover.


    After stepping in, she felt the tingling on her skin.


    The body is also very uncomfortable, just like human beings who need to breathe are placed in the sea water.


    "It feels really amazing."


    Evely heard a voice coming from her ear, and she subconsciously glanced at the person next to her. It was a man in a black robe with a mask.


    It seemed that it was just like myself, the buzzer came into the glass cover.


    This is not the time to be curious about others, but to concentrate on your own affairs.


    "Sisters and they wrap their bodies with the law of darkness to form a fixed range, which is to use the minimum consumption to allow them to stay here longer and go further!" Evelyn is Evelyn''s younger sister , Talent is quite good.


    She immediately understood what her sisters were doing, and she started to try it herself.


    After a few minutes, black wings bloomed behind her, and the black wings were folded forward, as if protecting Evely.


    In this way, Eveli breathed a sigh of relief, and the uncomfortable feeling she had felt before had disappeared a lot.


    At this time she began to try to move forward.


    Just taking a step, she felt that her wings actually had a burning sensation. She raised her head and looked at the black wings condensed by the power of her law, and there were indeed signs of burning.


    "You are not building well enough. Don''t think that building something with the power of laws is as simple as pouring water into a container.


    You have to imagine that what you build is a real wing. What does that wing have? There are skeletons, feathers, thick places, and thin places.


    Some local methods have to build acquaintances, and some local methods have to work together to form a network system.


    Only in this way can the things you build become stronger and more durable. "


    At this time, a voice came from the side.


    Eveli looked over subconsciously. It turned out that it was the person who had just entered at the same time as herself. He was still standing in the original position with his hands in his pockets.


    "You haven''t even finished the structure, and you still say me!" Evely retorted subconsciously.

 Chapter 2724： Evelys Epiphany

    Chapter 2724 Evely''s Epiphany


    Hearing what Evely said, the other party didn''t say much.


    Instead, he took a step forward. The pace was not very fast, but there was no pause, and it surpassed Evely in a blink of an eye.


    But he didn''t go too far, just a few meters away from Evely, and then turned his head to look at Evely.


    This gave Eveli a feeling of being provoked, and she also accelerated her pace.


    After all, Evely was also a middle-ranked master god, and the law of darkness was not cultivated in vain. She quickly walked to this black-robed man.


    Evely also glanced at the black-robed man specially, her arrogant eyes seemed to say.


    See if you see it, I am up too.


    The black robe man revealed the lower half of his face, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    Then he went forward again for dozens of steps, and he even asked for the last position, surpassing many people.


    Eveli''s eyes widened, she gritted her teeth and stepped forward again.


    But as soon as she took a few steps, she realized that the wings formed by her black law were more unstable.


    In the end, Eveli walked to the black-robed man, but this time she didn''t have the energy to show off, because it was very exhausting just to maintain the power of her chaotic law.


    At this moment, her situation seems to be an orderly intersection, but now there is a traffic jam.


    "Stabilize your breathing and change the way the power of law works..."


    At this time, the man''s voice came from the side. At first, Evely was desperate and didn''t listen to him.


    But after Evely glanced at him, she was shocked.


    Because everyone who walks here at this moment is almost covered by the power of law on their body surface, no matter what way or shape, at least the power of law covers their body.


    But this man is not like this at all, he has not released even a trace of law.


    Such a person can actually walk here without changing his face.


    Evely finally obeyed this man''s words, and began to change the operation of the law in her body step by step, and then restructured her law in accordance with the words he had said before.


    First, the skeleton, then the wings, let the power of the law between each point be adjusted so that it can reach the point of equilibrium.


    Five minutes later, a pair of brand-new black wings bloomed again.


    Evely also breathed a sigh of relief, feeling less pressure.


    "Who is this man? Only a few simple words have helped me so much!" Eveli was marveling at the ability of this black-robed man in her heart, which made her curious about this mysterious black-robed man. .


    But when she looked at her side again, the black-robed man had disappeared.


    Eveli looked around, and finally found the figure of the black-robed man in front. At this moment, he was already in the first queue.


    The people there are almost all the upper master gods from all the gods.


    The black-robed man maintained his own speed, always staying at the last position of the first line, but even so, he still did not release the power of his law, as if walking in his own backyard, following in the first place. Behind the queue.


    "There are still thirty minutes." Shadowya''s voice came from above his head at this time.


    Some people began to leave sweat beads on their foreheads, while some of the power of the law of darkness began to be eroded by the power of the law of the sun, and even wounds appeared on their bodies.


    These people all stepped back in time and left the glass cover.


    If they stay inside again, terrible things will happen, and their bodies will be ignited by the power of the sun.


    At this moment, only half of the original people remained in the hood.


    Most of them did not move, but stood still.


    In fact, these people know that they do not have the ability to compete for the first place.


    They came here just to experience their own law power, and there is no more cruel place to exercise their own law power.


    At the same time, it can also show its strength to other gods.


    This can be regarded as a way to distinguish between high and low without using combat methods.


    "Call ...... call ...... call ......" At this time Yifu Li Wei Chuan also began to breathe, and before re-unite black wings, this time once again felt the burning sensation.


    She looked at the second echelon ahead of them, at least the first echelon who walked out of one-third of the path.


    There are six people left, and the black-robed man still follows behind him unhurriedly.


    It is naturally his sister and the black mist king who take the lead.


    "I''ve reached the limit. If I go further, I will only set fire to myself." With the abrupt experience before, Evely did not go any further this time. She knew that this was her limit.


    And what she has to do now is to persevere here, until the end, which is constantly tempering the power of her own laws, and also showing her own strength.


    Prove to everyone that the sister of the dark goddess Evelyn is not bad!


    While maintaining her own status quo, Evely is also observing the situation ahead.


    At this moment, Evelyn and the Black Mist King, who were walking in the front, were only half the distance from the middle sun, and their pace was much slower than before.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t hold on?" The Black Mist King stimulated Evelyn.


    Evelyn looked at the Black Mist King with a sneer. She said, "What''s this? I can go, but you guy, how do you feel like you are going to dissipate.


    I advise you to be more careful, so as not to wait for a dead end... Wait, I forgot that you don''t even have a body, where there is no bone.


    I think it should be gone. "


    Everyone knows Evelyn''s poisonous tongue.


    The Black Mist King had long expected Evelyn to be like this, and he snorted: "Wait a minute, when you are surprised."


    At this moment, the Black Mist King raised his arm, and a thick black shield appeared on his arm, and his speed was raised by a notch again.


    Even surpassed Evelyn.


    Evelyn looked at the Black Mist King in surprise. She gritted her teeth. As expected, this guy hid his hole cards. It must have been an opportunity in these two thousand years.


    Only then has his law power been improved, otherwise he would not surpass himself at all.


    But Evelyn''s reluctance to admit defeat still made her grit her teeth and persevere.


    Continue to follow the steps of the Black Mist King, even if the black robe on her body has appeared incomplete and disappeared.

 Chapter 2725： I am her man

    Chapter 2725 I''m Her Man


    "There are still ten minutes before the end. I hope everyone can guarantee their lives and don''t risk unnecessary things."


    Yingya''s voice sounded again, and what he said was actually to the woman in the glass cover, and he frowned at the woman.


    "Sister!" Evely couldn''t help calling.


    Because at this moment, most of the black dress on my sister''s body has disappeared, and it is quite tattered.


    This seems to be a situation where the power of the law is a bit difficult to maintain. If Evelyn goes on like this, it may really be the end of the dust.


    But Evelyn still clenched her teeth and persisted, but every step she took was very difficult at this moment.


    In comparison, the situation of the Black Mist King is not very good. There have been several holes in the shield in his hand, and the armor on his body is also in tatters.


    But he had stopped moving forward now, because he was almost five paces ahead of Evelyn.


    He even looked over at Evelyn behind him: "Give up, you can no longer surpass me. If you continue to move forward, even if you get to where I am now, you can''t stick to the last time."


    Evelyn squeezed her fist, her soul had already begun to feel the scorching sensation, but the mentality of reluctance in her heart made her slowly lift her foot.


    "Okay, let me come next."


    At this moment, a familiar voice rang in Evelyn''s ear.


    Evelyn turned her head in surprise, she saw a black-robed man appeared next to her, she just showed half of her face.


    "you are¡­¡­"


    Evelyn looked at the black-robed man in disbelief, and the black-robed man pulled down his cloak and revealed his smiling face.


    "His Royal Highness, the Goddess of Darkness, we haven''t seen each other for a long time." Ye Hao looked at Evelyn mockingly.


    Evelyn was dumbfounded. Although she remembered who it was when she heard the voice just now, she still couldn''t believe that Ye Hao would actually appear in front of her.


    "Why are you here!" Evelyn asked incredulously.


    "I''ll talk about this later, you''ve reached the limit now. Just stay here and don''t move." Ye Hao ordered, and then took a step forward.


    Evelyn seemed to say something, but then Ye Hao asked her to shut up honestly.


    "Don''t talk, just stay here. If you dare to move, believe it or not I will spank you when I go back."


    Evelyn was taken aback for a moment, and then she came back to her senses and couldn''t laugh or cry. What was going on with this guy, she hadn''t seen it for more than a year, so she dared to speak to herself like this.


    The most important thing is that when he spoke just now, he didn''t even have the idea of ??resisting in his heart.


    Just when Evelyn was stunned, Ye Hao had already walked to the side of the Black Mist King.


    "Who are you?" The King of Black Mist looked at Ye Hao in surprise. He couldn''t believe that this person who appeared suddenly could walk to his side so easily.


    Ye Hao smiled and pointed to Evelyn behind him: "Her man!"


    The Black Mist King was stunned.


    The others in the audience were also stunned.


    The man of the dark goddess Evelyn?


    It¡¯s strange, how come I¡¯ve never heard of this before? Didn¡¯t Evelyn have a special preference and only like women?


    Evely was also shocked when she heard the words of the black-robed man just now.


    Could it be that the reason why he pointed himself just now was because he knew his sister?


    But she had never heard of her sister knowing such a man.


    Evelyn was stunned at this moment, and she felt shy in her heart.


    What''s the matter with this guy? Why did he suddenly say such things? He wanted to embarrass himself on purpose.


    But he can actually walk to that position unharmed, how did he do it?


    When he was on the Earth plane before, he was clearly just a quasi-god.


    "What do you mean!" The Black Mist King stared at the unknown person.


    "I don''t mean anything, I''m her man. I naturally want to get what she wants. I''m sorry, I''ll go one step ahead."


    With that said, Ye Hao overtook the Black Mist King, put his hands in his pocket, and walked to the front of the Black Mist King calmly.


    The Black Mist King''s eyes widened, and he looked at him in disbelief that he was surpassed by this guy, and he still looked so relaxed.


    How could he be willing, he gritted his teeth and started to move forward.


    At this time, his armor and shield began to burn, because the previous position was already his limit.


    After he took another five steps, it was really difficult for him to move forward, because he felt that his soul was about to be ignited.


    "There are still three minutes." At this moment, Shadowfang''s voice came.


    At this moment, it seemed that the last victor had already appeared, it was this guy who suddenly appeared and claimed to be the man of Evelyn.


    "Wait...I suspect that this guy has no laws of darkness at all. Otherwise, how could he walk so easily in such an environment!" The Black Mist King said loudly at this time.


    He pointed to Ye Hao: "Look at him, we need to consume a lot of dark laws when we get here, and you look at him! There is not even a breath of law power in his body."


    "Yeah, it''s really weird. I''ve been following this person before, indeed, I have never used the law of darkness."


    "This person shouldn''t be able to move forward so easily."


    "I feel that this is very likely, otherwise you think about it, even the Black Mist King and Evelyn can''t survive, how could this guy be so easy."


    Others also began to question Ye Hao.


    Faced with so many people''s doubts, Yingya couldn''t ignore it. He looked at Ye Hao, who was walking in the front, and said, "Participants, please use the law of darkness.


    Otherwise I will disqualify you. "


    The Black Mist King looked at Ye Hao''s back provocatively, now he wants to see how this guy is.


    He certainly won''t have the law of darkness, otherwise it would be impossible to walk so easily.


    "Ha ha ha, a group of frogs at the bottom of the well. Without the power to comprehend the purest law of darkness, I question the power of others?"


    Ye Hao didn''t turn around, but a mocking laugh came.


    "Well, today I will let you see what is called the law of darkness. The truly powerful law of darkness does not only linger under the light, but can swallow the light."


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and in the next second a huge black law emerged from his arm. The scale was as large as a sea tide.


    And the power of these dark laws did not gather at Ye Hao''s side.


    Instead, they are heading towards the core of the power of the Sun Law in the center!


    And it didn''t look back at all.


    The power of these dark laws began to weave into a huge net, which wrapped the central solar law core little by little, and finally completely wrapped it in a black ball.


    This space once again fell into a dim environment.

 Chapter 2726： He is the **** of darkness

    Chapter 2726 he is the **** of darkness


    Everyone was shocked.


    This man used the Law of Darkness to wrap the core of the Sun Law in the middle!


    This is simply something I can''t imagine!


    "Light and darkness are inherently mutually reinforcing and restraining each other. No one has ever said that light restrains darkness, but the darkness in your hands can''t swallow this light." Ye Hao said confidently.


    The shadow teeth staring at the glass cover stared at Ye Hao. The power of the dark law on this person made him feel jealous.


    But he felt that this person''s realm was not very high, but he couldn''t see his strength.


    Who is this guy?


    I have never heard of such a person in the Dark Prison Gods, and I never knew that Evelyn knew such a person.


    "Impossible... This is impossible!" Black Mist King roared angrily. He stepped forward and pointed at Ye Hao: "Who are you? You are definitely not from the Hell God Element! You are not! !"


    "Is it your decision? You have to ask the dark goddess Evelyn." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Evelyn who was looking at him stupidly.


    At this time, everyone was watching Evelyn.


    After all, those just now were all Ye Hao''s side words, but Evelyn didn''t say anything.


    The power of the Black Prison God was the younger sister Evelyn, but now that Evelyn is back, everyone naturally thinks that Evelyn is the one in power.


    There will be no restrictions on the candidates to participate in this duel, as long as they are considered to be of the gods.


    Evelyn felt everyone''s gaze, and she threw Ye Hao''s eyes. This guy hadn''t seen him for a while, and his face was much thicker than before, and she even teased herself.


    But at this time, Ye Hao was also the only life-saving straw for the Black Prison God Element.


    Otherwise, the position of the leader of the Dark Stream God System would be lost.


    Finally, Evelyn bit her scalp and said: "Yes, he is my man. My fianc¨¦ of Evelyn, the dark **** of the Hell God system!"


    God of darkness!


    This title is not something everyone dares to claim, but the strength of this man in front of him proves that he is indeed qualified to receive such a title.


    "Impossible! This is impossible!" The Black Mist King was a little angry. He didn''t expect that he had finally waited for the opportunity, but it would be gone.


    He was snatched away by the man who suddenly appeared in front of him.


    This is the opportunity he has been waiting for so long for the Dark Mist Divine Element!


    The Black Mist King approached Ye Hao out of control, as if he was about to act on Ye Hao.


    Evelyn was a little worried when she saw this. After all, the Black Mist King was the upper master god, and Ye Hao couldn''t always rise to the realm of the upper master **** in such a short time.


    Ye Hao was not afraid at all, but showed a joking smile.


    He snapped his fingers, and the black ball covering the core of the law of the sun dissipated, and the hot light filled the glass ball again.


    Everyone hurriedly resisted their own dark laws again.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    But at this time, the Black Mist King uttered a miserable cry, the armor on his body burned, and the shield immediately dissipated.


    Because he just walked a few steps forward, his original position was already his limit.


    He just walked forward when Ye Hao was covering the core of the Law of the Sun.


    But now Ye Hao has withdrawn the power of his law, and the power of the hot law is pouring down on the King of Black Mist, how can he persist.


    His dark law immediately dissipated like a ruined army.


    The Black Mist King started to retreat without saying a word, and simply escaped from the scope of the glass cover.


    Because his spirit has been damaged, his godhead is even incomplete, plus the chaos of the law of darkness, if he stays in it again.


    It is estimated that he will really lose his soul.


    And this time, the first is Ye Hao, and the second is Evelyn.


    "There is one last minute." Shadow Fang said at this time.


    He didn''t expect that this kind of thing would happen in the competition that he thought had already had a result.


    "Oh...ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. "


    At this time, Ye Hao suddenly shook his body and screamed. He clutched his head as if it were painful.


    Then step by step, he walked towards the back, and immediately went behind Evelyn.


    Ye Hao blinked at Evelyn as he walked past Evelyn.


    Evelyn managed to hold back a smile, this guy''s acting skills are too fake.


    But Evelyn''s heart was still warm.


    From before to now, she has always persisted by herself, supporting the Hell God Element.


    No one has ever protected her, so she has never been interested in men.


    In her opinion, even she can''t protect a man. Why are you here?


    Gradually, she completely lost interest in all men, but was keen to conquer women like men.


    But now, the feeling of being a woman in her heart was touched again, and she felt her heart warm at this moment.


    "Time is up, the competition is over!"


    One minute later, Shadowfang announced the end of this duel, and he also closed the central core of the Sun Law.


    The surroundings fell into a gloomy environment again.


    "Huh, I finally got through it. In the situation just now, I felt like I was going to be dried.


    Miscalculated, miscalculated. I didn''t expect to lose to a man, hey! "Ye Hao looked ashamed.


    Evelyn walked to Ye Hao and pinched Ye Hao''s arm.


    "Your acting is so bad, can you stop acting again."


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "Am I bad acting? How do I feel that I can get the Oscar statuette."


    "Cut." Evelyn rolled her eyes.


    "Sister." Evely came over at this moment.


    Evelyn was going to introduce them to the two at this time: "Get to know, this is my sister Eveli. This is the waste wood I told you before on the plane of the earth."


    "No need to introduce, we already know each other. Don''t we, Miss Eveli." Ye Hao smiled and stretched out his hand to Eveli.


    Eveli remembered what happened just now, her cheeks were a little red, but she nodded gently.


    Evelyn immediately smelled something wrong, and she beat Ye Hao''s shoulder with her fist: "Did you do something to my sister!"


    "Hey, can you be more healthy minded. We just know it normally."


    "I can tell you, you don''t want to hit my sister."


    "Please, I helped you. That''s how you thank others."


    "¡­¡­Thank you¡­¡­"


    "What you just said, I didn''t hear it clearly."


    "You kid owe a beating!"

 Chapter 2727： Evelyns past

    Chapter 2727 Evelyn''s Past


    At the end of the duel, everyone left this uncomfortable environment and went outside.


    Yingya was looking at everyone, his eyes fell on Ye Hao and Evelyn.


    The final result is actually very clear to everyone, it was this man who suddenly emerged who won.


    After that, those bad ¡®acting skills¡¯ just wanted to give up the title to Evelyn.


    Such a thing has never happened in history, but at least this man is also of the Dark Hell God system, and it is not a big deal to let Evelyn.


    "Be quiet, everyone, I''ll announce the result of this time." Yingya said.


    Everyone fell silent immediately.


    It is worth mentioning that the Black Mist King is not present, and it is estimated that he is now anxiously returning to repair his injury.


    If the injuries on the soul and the godhead are not repaired in time, it will have a permanent impact.


    "The Black Prison God System continues to lead the Dark Stream God System." Shadowfang said.


    Everyone looked at Evelyn, although they knew the result just now.


    But I have to say that the duel this time is really amazing.


    Who would have thought that the originally decadent Black Prison God Element suddenly rose.


    All this is because of the mysterious man.


    The power of the law of darkness he possesses is really too quintessential, at least among all the gods who currently hold the power of the law of darkness, it is estimated that few can compare with him.


    After a chat, Shadowfang also announced that everyone could leave separately.


    Of course everyone wouldn''t just leave like this, they all gathered around Evelyn to compliment the goddess.


    Evelyn was used to such occasions, but did not tear their hypocritical faces, after all, they were still trying to cling to the black mist **** system not long ago.


    Soon, after Evelyn had dealt with these people, she was leaving with Ye Hao and her younger sister.


    "You know, those people were asking me about you just now." Evelyn looked at Ye Hao and said.


    Ye Hao shrugged: "What else is there to ask about? Am I just your fiance?"


    "You really kicked your nose to your face." Evelyn cast a blank eye at Ye Hao.


    Evely on the side was covering her mouth and chuckling. It was the first time she saw her sister flirting with a man like this.


    Yes


    Such a thing is already within the scope of flirting in Evely''s eyes.


    "Wait a minute."


    At this time, someone called Ye Hao and others.


    It was Shadowfang who presided over the battle before.


    Shadow Fang walked in front of the three of them, he first congratulated Evelyn for consolidating his position.


    Evelyn curled her lips, as if she didn''t want to talk more with this person.


    "Mr. Ye Hao, your attainments in the Law of Darkness are really amazing. You can directly fight the core of the Law of the Sun. If you know this ability, it is estimated that there are no more than three people in charge of the Law of Darkness among the gods.


    And these people are still the upper main gods among the first-class gods. "Yingya looked at Ye Hao without any humility in his compliments.


    Let me talk about it here that the dark stream **** system commanded by Evelyn only counts the **** system under the necromantic **** system.


    Like other first-class gods, there are also some dark current gods. After all, the dark master **** also exists in other gods, but the number may not be as large as that of the necromantic gods.


    But this does not mean that they are weak.


    "Just a little bit of luck." Ye Hao said casually.


    Ye Hao didn''t like a person with a mask either, although he also wore a cloak to hide his identity.


    Shadow Fang looked at Evelyn and said in a very serious tone: "Evelyn, the status of the Black Prison God is no problem now. But I want to remind you that you must not interfere with the affairs of the Star Sky God.


    I know that the Star Sky Goddess is your good friend, I don''t care if she is real or fake, at least the power of the Star Sky God System is the Galaxy God Emperor!


    If you intervene directly, this will affect our relationship with the Star Sky God System! You know, the rules of our Necromancer is to keep a low profile, try not to get involved in anything as much as possible to cause unnecessary trouble. "


    Evelyn said impatiently: "That''s you, not me! As for what I would do, it seems that there are no restrictions in the rules of the Necromancer?"


    "Evelyn, you have to calm down. The other party is a first-class **** system, even if you pull on your black prison **** system, it will be a pebble hitting the stone!" Shadowfang seems to want to persuade Evelyn very much.


    Evelyn was a little angry, she pointed directly at Yingya: "Hey, why do you care about me? Who are you? Now the duel is over, we have to go back, please let Yingya go! "


    "I''m your friend!" Shadow Fang said.


    "No! You are not!" Evelyn directly retorted. She looked at Yingfang coldly: "Four million years ago, my enemy attacked my **** system and even trapped me by design!


    At that time, I asked your so-called friend for help! But what about you? what have you done! "


    Shadow Fang explained: "This is the rule of the Necrotic Gods. We can''t interfere in the battle between the Gods below."


    "Oh? Rules, that''s right! This is your rule, and my rule is that Evelyn can be born and die for my friend, even if I want to rush to the Star Sky Divine System to beat the **** Galaxy God Emperor.


    I don''t want my friends to stand on the sidelines when I need help. I don''t need such cold-blooded friends! So, you should be friends with your **** rules! "


    After speaking, Evelyn went around Shadowfang a little angrily and walked forward.


    Shadowya stood helplessly.


    Ye Hao and Eveli looked at each other and walked over silently.


    "Hello? Is there something wrong between your sister and this Shadowfang?" Ye Hao asked in a low voice.


    Eveli looked at the sister who was walking in front, and then whispered to Ye Hao''s ear and said, "You heard it just now. Actually, that Yingya was one of the few male friends of the sister.


    But when my sister needed help that time, he didn''t make a move, although in the end our Hell God Element still survived that difficulty.


    But since then, my sister has not contacted this guy at all, but this guy is still very ignorant and often looks for her sister.


    In fact, the people of the Necromancer are like this, some people are always weird, it feels like they are missing a tendon. "


    Ye Hao understood, it turned out that there was such a history.


    This Evelyn''s temper is very consistent with her own, as long as it is a friend, it is because of helping the other party to shoot, rather than sitting on the sidelines.


    "If you whisper in the back again, I will leave you all here."


    Evelyn''s voice came from ahead.

 Chapter 2728： The meaning of friends

    Chapter 2728 the meaning of a friend


    The starship began to return to the Hell God System.


    The people of the Black Hell Gods on the starship were all very excited.


    "Great, I didn''t expect our Hell God Element to be able to come back to life."


    "I heard someone say just now that the adult who followed Evelyn directly covered the core of the law of the sun with the law of darkness."


    "Yes, this lord is too strong. The Black Mist King has been damaged by the tossing divine spirit."


    "Now our Black Prison God System is really about to recover!"


    Inside the starship''s most advanced bedroom.


    The layout here is just like the place where ordinary people live, with everything that should be there.


    Ye Hao is sitting here and Evelyn is sitting next to her.


    Evely walked in with a food tray: "Mr. Ye, this is the specialty food of our Hell Gods. You can taste it. If you don''t like it, I will give you another taste."


    "No, that''s good." Ye Hao said casually.


    Evelyn stared at Ye Hao: "When did you arrive in the Gods and Ten Thousand Realms?"


    "This is my second time. The last time I came was a month or two ago." Ye Hao said.


    Evelyn then asked: "Then what is your current state?"


    "The lower main god." Ye Hao didn''t hide it.


    "The lower main god?" Evely couldn''t help but exclaimed: "How can your lower main **** use such superb power of the law of darkness."


    Ye Hao bit down a dessert and said with a smile: "Whether the power of the law is superb is not based on a person''s strength. It depends on the person''s insight into the power of the law.


    Of course, a stronger insight is also stronger. You must know my dark law, or your sister taught me. "


    Ye Hao pointed to Evelyn.


    Evely looked at her sister in surprise.


    "You kid is still very savvy. Your current mastery of the law of darkness is considered to be among the best among the gods." Evelyn did not stingy with her praise.


    Ye Hao teased Evelyn: "Then do you want to learn? Call a little brother and I will teach you."


    Evelyn stared at Ye Hao: "No way!"


    Ye Hao looked at Eveli next to him: "Sister Eveli, I think you have a good talent. If you want to improve your own law cultivation, call a little brother, and I will teach you."


    "Little...little brother." Eveli really shouted out. Although her cheeks were slightly red, she still shouted out.


    Because she was convinced of this man''s abilities, when she was in the trial before, she just looked at herself and gave herself that kind of guidance, as she finally got quite good results.


    "Evelyn!" Evelyn stomped her feet angrily when she saw that her sister had surrendered to Ye Hao''s lewd might.


    "Okay, I''ll help you. But it''s up to you to understand it."


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and a black hole appeared directly in front of Eveli.


    This shocked the sisters.


    "Don''t worry, I will control it," Ye Hao said casually.


    Evelyn looked at Ye Hao in astonishment: "Your spatial ability has reached the point where you can create black holes?"


    You know, if you let the people on this starship know that they are accompanied by a black hole, then everyone will be frightened.


    Ye Hao nodded. He pointed to the black hole and said to Eveli: "What do you see in the black hole?"


    "Darkness?" Evely replied subconsciously.


    "Yes, is there a little light in you?" Ye Hao asked.


    Evely shook her head, there was nothing in the black hole, let alone a light.


    Ye Hao raised his left hand and created a small ball of light. The moment the ball of light approached the black hole, it was directly swallowed by the black hole.


    "Think about it, why do people think that the darkness must retreat when the light reaches a place. Then why the light will be completely absorbed around the black hole and there will be no residue left." Ye Hao asked.


    At this moment, Eveli was lost in thought, and she looked straight at the black hole created by Ye Hao.


    "You teach her something so profound at once, she may not understand it." Compared to her sister, Evelyn certainly knows more. She thinks Ye Hao''s teaching is a bit too profound and not suitable for her sister.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "You look down on your sister too much, in my opinion. Her talents surpass you in some ways."


    "If that''s the case, it''s really great, then I won''t be the goddess of darkness in the future." Evelyn shrugged with a chuckle, looking indifferent.


    Afterwards, Evelyn and Ye Hao almost said in unison: "About the Star Dome..."


    "Let''s talk about it first, I roughly know the situation of some of the stars in the star dome, she has entered a forbidden area." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    Evelyn nodded, her expression was very serious: "After Evelyn and I returned to the gods and worlds together, she said that she was going to that place, because only there can she regain her own life as quickly as possible. power.


    Thus knocked down all those who coveted her one by one, and regained everything that originally belonged to her. But I made an appointment with her. Before she comes out, she will send me a signal, and then I will pick her up. "


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up and he looked at Evelyn: "Have you received this signal?"


    "Not yet." Evelyn shook her head: "Actually, if it wasn''t for my **** system, I really want to go to the Star Sky **** system to see the situation, I''m still quite worried about her.


    Compared to the fact that I have now recovered to the upper main god, before the separation, her strength was only in the middle main god, if it were not for her, she would be 80% sure that she could survive.


    I really don''t worry about letting her take risks alone. "


    Ye Hao nodded, and he looked at Evelyn: "Then what are you going to do next? Just as your previous friend...previous friend said.


    The Star Sky God System is now under the control of the Galaxy God Emperor, and the Star Sky God System is a first-class God system. If there is a head-on conflict, it must be an extremely bad result. "


    Evelyn said sternly: "Of course I know the pros and cons of the matter. I won''t be involved in the Dark Prison God System. Actually, when I came back this time, I saw my sister manage the Dark Prison God System for me. I was very happy.


    Although I am a little selfish, I was thinking about cultivating Evely as my successor in the future. She is more suitable than me, the unreliable goddess of darkness.


    It''s just that I underestimated the thoughts coveted by the gods around me. Now that these difficulties have been removed, I think Evely''s road will be easier.


    I will no longer be in charge of the Dark Hell God Element, everything is still under Evely''s management.


    And I am going to the Star Sky God System to save my old friend, no matter what the price will be.


    As I said before, as long as my friend needs it, I will at least guarantee that I can show up with her. "


    Looking at Evelyn who was steadfast.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "Don''t forget, the two goddesses'' friends still have me."

 Chapter 2729： Then you just follow them

    2729-Puppet


    "It depends on you, the lower main god." Evelyn looked at Ye Hao teasingly.


    Ye Hao shrugged: "Master Dark Goddess, don''t forget that this little lower **** helped you. And you personally admitted that this lower **** is your fianc¨¦."


    Ye Hao approached Evelyn, **** Evelyn¡¯s chin: "How about? Are you fiancee supposed to perform your duties?"


    Evelyn actually felt her heart beating a bit. You must know that she has been in love for a long time, and she has always made other people''s hearts beat.


    Of course these people are all women, which is her harem for Evelyn.


    And now Evelyn herself has become this heart-pounding person.


    "Guru."


    There was the sound of drooling nearby.


    Ye Hao and Evelyn turned their heads, just in time to see Evelyn squinting her eyes, pretending to be still immersed in practice.


    But her nowhere to put her hands and the throat that kept moving up and down indicated that she had actually seen everything just now.


    Feeling the gazes of Ye Hao and Evelyn, Evelyn still said without silver three hundred taels here: "I am practicing now, I don''t know anything, I can''t see anything, you don''t need to look at me."


    Puff


    Ye Hao couldn''t help but smile, this sister is quite cute.


    "You''re still laughing!" Evelyn casts Ye Hao''s eyes. This **** guy has completely lost her original image in her sister.


    In fact, because of her strange habit, she didn''t have much image in her sister''s heart.


    Afterwards, Evelyn and Ye Hao began to talk about what happened after they left the earth.


    "You fought against the Demon Plane? You have also been to the Demon Plane?" Evelyn looked at Ye Hao with a little surprise. She didn''t expect Ye Hao to have experienced so much in such a short period of time. Things.


    This is more than her previous experience of millions of years.


    "Yes, I''ve been to the Demon Plane. I also saw the Lazy Demon God, the Angry Demon God. I even passed by the Arrogant Demon God." Ye Hao shrugged and said these things that made the listener chill behind his back.


    Evelyn looked up and down Ye Hao: "It''s really hard to believe that you kid can still survive. Why did the envoy hunt you down that day?


    Those women who consider themselves noble, but seldom are interested in others, the most is a male creature of earth species. "


    Evelyn asked curiously.


    Ye Hao didn''t hide it, and said directly: "Because I resurrected a few angels."


    At this moment, Evelyn jumped up and looked at Ye Hao with wide eyes: "What did you say you did?"


    Ye Hao said again: "I just took a few angel hearts and resurrected a few angels."


    Evelyn rushed to Ye Hao''s face. The distance between the two was only a dozen centimeters: "Can you take the angel''s heart created by the angel after death and resurrect the angel? A living angel?"


    Ye Hao nodded: "It''s not wrong, but the resurrected angel will be affected by various factors, and its strength may be damaged."


    Evelyn didn''t listen to the following words at all, because the resurrection angel was already quite amazing, and it was not worth mentioning compared with the decline in strength.


    "It''s no wonder that the angels tried so hard to get you, and even issued the highest-level wanted order and sent a whole angel army!" Evelyn suddenly realized.


    At this moment, she completely understood why the angel race would be so exciting for Ye Hao.


    If she was an angel, she would do the same.


    Evelyn looked at Ye Hao teasingly: "Hey, you are a real treasure for angels now. Then you can just give in to them. Then you will be living among a group of female angels.


    Everyday life is not colorful, with various angels and various poses. Thinking about it, I can''t control myself. "


    This woman is still the same, driving at every turn.


    Ye Hao rolled his eyes: "That way, I will become a pet without freedom? Hehehe, then I don''t want you. I am really annoyed by their movements.


    But I don''t know how to get rid of their thoughts about me, otherwise, under this circumstance, I have no way to appear in the gods and all realms normally. "


    "No show, you are now a powerful''lip medicine'' for those women. As long as you appear in their sight, they will swarm towards you." Evelyn licked her vermilion lips .


    This woman can really get involved in driving anything.


    Ye Hao sighed: "You said, if I promise them that they can help them resurrect a certain amount of angels every once in a while, would they be willing to sit down and talk with me peacefully?"


    "Impossible. Even if you resurrect all the angel hearts in their hands now, they will not let you go. Because the news that you can resurrect the angels will definitely be spread.


    At that time, other gods will never tolerate the existence of your man-made plug-in, so do you think that the angel race will rest assured that you are wandering around outside?


    If you don''t lock you in their angel city, send a bunch of angels all day long, and even watch you when you go to the bathroom.


    You bring them benefits. Once they have tasted the benefits, they naturally want to have them all the time, no matter by any means! "Evelyn pointed to Ye Hao and said.


    Ye Hao sighed, he also understood this truth very well.


    But the angel race is now an insurmountable difficulty for Ye Hao. They know that they are an earth species, and they will definitely try their best to sneak into the earth plane.


    Then it will be a very big trouble.


    Ye Hao can solve one or two troubles, but it doesn''t mean that he can bear the coveting of a first-class **** system.


    There are always times of negligence and failure.


    "Comrade, if it doesn''t work, you just leave it. Then I can share a little bit for you. I have always wanted to conquer the female angel." Evelyn said teasingly.


    Ye Hao didn''t want to pay any more attention to this bitter girl.


    "Then what are you going to do next?" Evelyn leaned on the chair and asked lazily.


    "Since you are staring here, then I will return to the Earth plane first. There is no threat from the Demon plane over there, I need to be careful.


    I will leave you with an inter-planetary way to contact me in time. If there is news from the Star Dome, you will contact me. I will rush over in time. "Ye Hao said.


    Evelyn suddenly looked at Ye Hao seriously: "Do you like the woman in Xingqiong?"


    Ye Hao didn''t answer, he and Xingqiong already had a relationship at the soul level, and he really didn''t know how to say this kind of thing.


    "But you have to know that the current Star Dome is not the Star Dome you knew before. She just has that memory. The Star Dome you know is only a short separation of her consciousness at that time!" Evelyn said.


    "I know, but the same she is also my friend. Didn''t you just say it. For the sake of friends, we can do anything."


    Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Suddenly the starship shook suddenly.


    "What''s the matter?" Evely also woke up from the practice, the starship''s alarm sounded.


    Evelyn directly turned on a contact device and contacted the bridge: "What happened?"


    "Master Evelyn, we were intercepted by the Black Mist God Fleet. They launched a tentative attack just now and told us that if the Angel Race wanted criminals were not handed over, they would continue to attack!" Said the captain.

 Chapter 2730： Black Mist Kings Interception

    Chapter 2730 Black Mist King''s Interception


    Black mist **** system?


    Ye Hao frowned: "It looks like they are coming for me. It is estimated that the guy who is not a human or a ghost, after being shamed by me before, went back to investigate my information and found out that I was wanted by the angel family. People are coming."


    "What to do then?" Evelyn asked, frowning.


    "Since they know, they don''t want to leave here today." Ye Hao''s mouth curled up.


    Evely exclaimed: "The enemy has five starships, and the combat power is five times ours!"


    Evelyn patted her sister on the shoulder: "Sometimes wars are not counted as such. Their combat power is five times ours. But what if their boss was killed by us?


    Do you think they still have the confidence to fight with us? "


    "But there is a fight in private, if you let the Necromancer people know. Wouldn''t it be too good?" Compared with the elder sister''s bohemian, fearless character.


    My sister Evely still considers a lot of things.


    Evelyn picked up the contact device: "Have you recorded the scene of their attack on our starship just now?"


    "Master Evelyn, all the pictures have been recorded." Captain Hui reported.


    Evelyn smiled and looked at her sister: "Look, now we are not just starting a fight at will. It is a legitimate counterattack, and the consequences of the counterattack will naturally be borne by their attackers."


    Evely''s eyes lit up, and she learned a lot from her sister.


    "Calculate how much time our starship''s shield can support the enemy ship''s siege." Evelyn asked.


    The captain quickly reported the answer: "Three minutes."


    "Three minutes? That''s enough." Evelyn squeezed her fist: "I''ve long been upset with that guy, since this time he delivered it to the door by himself. Then we''re welcome.


    Notify all units above the main **** on the starship to prepare for battle. "


    "understand!"


    "The four lower main gods on the starship, one middle main **** has entered the standby state."


    The captain reported on his own situation.


    Ye Hao opened up his soul perception at this time.


    He could see that besides the five enemy starships, there were almost fifteen people standing in the universe.


    "The enemy has one upper main god, three middle main gods, and eleven lower main gods." Ye Hao said.


    Evelyn smiled disdainfully: "They really came here prepared."


    "I''ll go out first in a minute." Ye Hao said.


    Evelyn nodded: "Understood."


    Ye Hao teleported out of the starship.


    In an instant, he could feel that a lot of energy had locked his position at the moment.


    Ye Hao calmly flew to the front of the starship, he looked at the Black Mist King in the distance.


    "I was wondering how someone suddenly appeared. I went back and investigated your appearance. I didn''t expect you to be the most wanted criminal of the Angel Race."


    The Black Mist King pointed to Ye Hao: "Very good, then I will arrest you now and send you to the Angel Race, and then I will find the Necromancer God System to prove it again, and see how I kill the Hell God System!


    That woman dare not come out now? Ha ha ha, as for her declining **** system, she wants to continue to command our Black Mist **** system, and she thinks too beautifully. "


    The Black Mist King was always talking, and Ye Hao was floating there with a faint smile on his face.


    "Why don''t you speak?" The Black Mist King stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shrugged: "I think you are in a pretty good mood. In order not to spoil your good mood, of course let you talk first."


    "Hmph, you guy, don''t think that you have the law of darkness, you can do whatever you want. I can see that your realm will not exceed the middle lord god, and it is not our opponent at all!


    Just be honest, let us catch it, and then send you to the angel **** system to receive the reward! "The Black Mist King said with a big smile.


    Ye Hao smiled disdainfully: "Believe it or not, as long as I say a few words to those angels, you will be the one who is unlucky in the end.


    Don''t say what the reward is, I am afraid that your life will be lost there! "


    "Hehe, don''t think you can save your life by saying these things." Hei Mist King looked at Ye Hao with his oily green eyes, and didn''t believe what Ye Hao said.


    Ye Hao shook his head helplessly. This person really didn''t listen to persuasion, but he was afraid that he would never have the chance to see something like that.


    As long as he speaks to the angel, these people know their secrets.


    Without him speaking too much, those angels would surely kill all these guys, and even worse, they would wipe out the entire Black Mist God System regardless of the face of the Necromancer God System.


    "Okay, don''t talk nonsense with you. Come here, take this person back to me. Evelyn''s stinky woman will come and clean her up later." The Black Mist King gave orders to his men.


    The three lower main gods came up.


    Ye Hao smiled disdainfully, this guy didn''t really put himself in his eyes, and he sent three lower master gods to do something on him.


    The three lower master gods really didn''t notice Ye Hao''s threat.


    Ye Hao''s eyes suddenly changed.


    "Shenshu¡¤Hades Twelve Heavy Cannons"


    In the blink of an eye, twelve rounds of black halos appeared in sequence from small to large.


    Then a black beam of light flooded the three people in front of him, and at the same time hit a battleship behind. Although the battleship was not directly destroyed, there was still a black mark on the outer deck.


    "How is this possible!" The Black Mist King was shocked by Ye Hao''s sudden attack.


    With just one move, three low-level main gods were killed in seconds!


    This combat power, unless it is the upper main god, but also must show a very good combat power.


    What the Black Mist King didn''t know was that the person in front of him could enjoy the original stone of the best world, and there was a small world in his body.


    This made Ye Hao''s attack much more quintessential than before, as if he had put a bomb of the same size, but its power had increased several times.


    Coupled with Ye Hao''s superb power of law.


    These three lower main gods were directly killed without any defense.


    "Catch him to me, I want to torture this guy well before he is handed over to the Angel Race! Use the most cruel torture of our Black Mist God System!" Black Mist King roared angrily.


    His men immediately surrounded Ye Hao, and no one dared to take it lightly this time.


    But among the starships of the Hell God System, several figures also rushed out.


    Evelyn stood in front of the Black Mist King.


    The Black Mist King saw Evelyn in front of him: "What do you mean, Evelyn? Do you want to protect the wanted criminal of the Angel God System?"


    "Hey, have you made a mistake. What if I am sheltered? I am under the jurisdiction of the Necronomicon. Does the Angelic God dare to trouble me directly?" Evelyn sneered. Black Mist King.

 Chapter 2731： Kill one person in ten steps, never stay for a thousand miles! !

    Chapter 2731 kill one person in ten steps, don''t stay for a thousand miles! !


    Evelyn smiled, and a black dress appeared on her body, which was formed by the law of darkness.


    It is also her ¡®battle armor¡¯.


    "And, if you and your people all died here today. Who would know?"


    Evelyn''s words made the law of darkness on the Black Mist King boil, forming a set of armor, but this armor was obviously not as brilliant as before in the duel.


    "Oh, it seems that your injury has not fully recovered." Evelyn smiled and looked at the Dark Mist King.


    "Even so, my people can destroy your people and your starship one by one!" The Black Mist King said confidently.


    "Really? Then why don''t we fight in a hurry. Let''s take a look at the people on both sides who wiped out whom?" Evelyn smiled and said, "I bet you must be the first to help it."


    "Hmph, try it." The Black Mist King didn''t say anything, holding his body with both hands.


    There are five starships on his side, and the combat power is at least five times that of Evelyn!


    No matter how you look at it, it is impossible to lose to Evelyn.


    The two upper main gods here did not fight, but the other side had completely ignited the war.


    All the attack equipment of the five starships of the Black Mist God System was put into battle, using any attackable means to attack the starships of the Hell God System.


    But the starships of the Black Hell God System had no intention to attack, and all the forces were used to maintain the defense.


    This scene is like five strong men besieging a tramp, the tramp has no ability to fight back.


    "Have you seen such an attack? Your starship will be shattered in less than three minutes." The Black Mist King sneered.


    Evelyn smiled and said: "But in these three minutes, all the main gods under your hand will fall."


    Evelyn''s words made the Black Mist King feel anxious.


    He looked at another battlefield.


    That was the battle between the main **** of the Black Prison God System and the main **** of the Black Mist God system. The fluctuation of the battle could almost spread to half of the star field, and some surrounding planets were even affected.


    After all, this battle at the main **** level is like the constant collision of planets.


    Destroying a few or even dozens of small planets is nothing unusual.


    It stands to reason that the number of main gods of the Black Mist God System is much higher than that of the Hell God System, but at this moment it is a completely different scene.


    A man with black wings behind, a small ball with a five-color star ring appeared in his hand.


    When the ball was thrown at a lower main god.


    The lower main **** was directly engulfed by the explosion created by the small ball, and the body of the godhead and soul disappeared!


    This man is exactly Ye Hao that Black Mist King asked for.


    Ye Hao once again condensed a ¡®Destroying Star Ring¡¯.


    This time it was still a lower god.


    This lower main **** felt the danger and immediately prepared to dodge.


    Boom


    The aftermath of the explosion produced by Destroying Starlink shattered his left arm, but he still saved his life.


    But this is only a few seconds.


    In the next moment, the''Pluto Twelve Heavy Cannon'' directly consumed his life.


    Ye Hao''s fight at the moment can be said to verify a sentence of China.


    Kill one person in ten steps, never stay for a thousand miles.


    But his battlefield is the vast star field.


    After Ye Hao killed four lower main gods one after another, the other middle main gods couldn''t bear it.


    "The two of us besieged this guy together!"


    The two middle-ranked main gods decided to join Ye Hao.


    "Ye Hao!" Eveli, who was fighting with a middle main god, looked at Ye Hao, who was surrounded by two lower main gods with some worry.


    "Your opponent is me!" The middle main **** intercepted Eveli, preventing her from having a chance to help Ye Hao in the battle.


    "Relax. Two minutes is more than enough for these two guys." Ye Hao''s voice reached Eveli''s ears.


    At this time, Ye Hao was also serious about facing the two middle main gods.


    ¡®Divine Art ¡¤ King¡¯s Landing God¡¯s Power¡¯


    Ye Hao first used a magical technique.


    Both of the two middle-ranked master gods felt a suppressing force falling on them.


    "Divine Art¡¤Ice King God Seat"


    "Shenshu¡¤Poseidon Trident"


    Ye Hao used two divine arts at the same time, holding a seagod trident in each hand, and threw it towards the two central master gods.


    The two middle-ranked main gods were prepared long ago and used their own magical skills to resist.


    "Divine Art¡¤Mirror of Black Mist"


    Ye Hao took the opportunity to teleport and moved behind a central master god.


    But the characteristic of the black mist gods is that they have no entities, they are virtual creatures, which allows them to change almost any orientation of their bodies.


    The middle main **** immediately turned his head and stared at Ye Hao with dim eyes like a lantern. He opened his mouth, ready to release the magical technique he had prepared.


    It seemed that he was ready to face Ye Hao''s sneak attack.


    "Very smart, but it''s a pity that you may not let it go."


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at the middle main god.


    At this time, the middle main **** found that his speed had been greatly slowed down, at least twice slowed down, which made him feel like slow motion.


    "I heard that your Black Mist race is insubstantial. You don''t pay much attention to the cultivation of the gods, but the cultivation of the gods and souls. Then I will test, how about your gods and souls."


    Ye Hao showed a playful smile.


    Then he used the law of soul.


    "Divine Art¡¤Soul Torture"


    The spirit under the black robe of the middle main **** began to sway constantly, sometimes swelling and sometimes shrinking.


    It can be seen that he is very painful.


    "It looks really effective." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    At this moment, a black mist had already invaded behind him.


    "Divine Magic¡¤The Law of Black Mist¡¤The Soul Eater Thousand Curses"


    Ye Hao turned his back to the attacker behind him, but his body slowly began to vanish.


    "Divine Art¡¤Illusive Body"


    This attack directly penetrated Ye Hao''s body, and this made the middle main **** who had just recovered from time control revealed a panic.


    Don''t ask how you know it, his dangling ghost, which represents the eyes, has already been shown.


    In the next second, his body was torn apart by his companion''s attack.


    Pop pop


    Ye Hao applauded and smiled while looking at the other middle master **** who was at a loss behind him.


    "Good job, you successfully killed your companion. Did you hate him so much? Did he pinch your valve core, or gave you a green hat?" Ye Hao looked at the middle-ranked master **** sarcastically.


    Of course, the middle main **** didn''t know the meaning of Ye Hao''s words, but he could feel that this guy was mocking himself.


    "Asshole, I''ll kill you!" This middle-ranked master was angry.


    "It''s not good to be so angry, I''ll help you cool down."


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers.


    Three black holes appeared in the three directions of the middle main god, which completely gave the middle main **** the feeling of being trapped in an ice cave.

 Chapter 2732： Frozen Starship

    Chapter 2732 Frozen Starship


    The coveting of three black holes.


    Let this middle lord **** feel that his body seems to be suffering from tearing.


    Finally, a cloud of blood appeared, and the body of the middle main **** was directly eaten by three black holes.


    "It''s a lot quieter now." Ye Hao looked at the next occupation.


    The Black Mist God System originally had one upper main god, three middle main gods, and eleven lower main gods.


    The high-ranking Lord Hei Mist King was already angry and ready to attack Ye Hao, but was stopped by Evelyn.


    Of the three central master gods, two have fallen, and one is still trembling with Eveli.


    As for the remaining eleven lower main gods, only four are still alive, facing the siege of the main **** of the black prison **** system.


    "Asshole, asshole!" The Black Mist King''s roar spread far and wide. He saw his cronies fall one by one with his own eyes. This was **** pain.


    He didn''t expect that guy to be so strong.


    Possess a variety of powers such as the law of space, the law of soul, and the power of time elements!


    "Why? Did you just say that you want to watch the next development quietly? Why can''t you wait any longer?" Evelyn looked at the Black Mist King with a smile.


    The power of the law of darkness on the Black Mist King rioted, constantly attacking Evelyn.


    Evelyn was constantly responding to the attacks of the Black Mist King.


    "Don''t waste your efforts. You were injured in the competition before. It is impossible to recover so quickly. Although I can''t take you down, there is no problem intercepting you." Evelyn said with a smile.


    The Black Mist King roared angrily: "You bitch, I want to kill you! I want to completely destroy your **** system, and I want you to taste the taste of pain!"


    Evelyn ignored the Black Mist King''s anger, because this would be his last anger.


    Ye Hao didn''t pay attention to the other people''s battles at the moment. The victory of the battle here was only a matter of time.


    What he has to do is to intervene in the battle next to him.


    "Alert, alert! Only 10% of the energy of the starship defense shield is left!"


    "Alert, alert! Only 9% of the energy of the starship defense shield is left!"


    Inside the bridge, a high-ranking quasi-god captain is now nervously commanding everything, and controlling a starship is not that simple.


    He felt that his elemental power was about to be hollowed out.


    "Re-test, how much time is left for our defensive shield!" the captain shouted.


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    A string of numbers appeared on the big screen, and at the same time a mechanical sound rang.


    "Under the same attack strength, the starship defense shield can last for eight seconds."


    Eight seconds!


    At this moment, everyone in the bridge was silent.


    In eight seconds, their starship will be completely destroyed under the attack of the enemy''s five starships!


    "Shenshu¡¤Kunpeng Law"


    At this moment, a figure joined the battle.


    "Alarm, alarm. A Tier 10 energy body is found entering the battlefield."


    "Squeak... the system judged it incorrectly. This is an eleventh-order special energy body."


    This is the judgment of the strength of various technology-related devices of the gods and worlds. They will judge the enemy''s realm of strength based on the energy fluctuations emitted from the enemy''s body.


    The ninth rank is the quasi **** level.


    The tenth rank is the lower main god, and the eleventh rank is the middle main god.


    In the judgment of this starship, this person''s combat effectiveness has reached the level of Tier 11.


    At the same time, a huge Kunpeng formed on the surface of this person''s body, which was heading towards a starship of the Black Mist God System.


    Ye Hao controlled the Kunpeng Law and directly hit a Black Mist Divine System starship.


    "Alert, our starship is being attacked. The defensive shield is damaged by 30%!"


    The captain of this black mist **** system starship saw the Kunpeng phantom outside, and sweat appeared on his forehead.


    He hurriedly picked up the contact equipment: "This is the No. 3 ship, we have been attacked by a Tier 11 energy body, request support, request support!"


    "The fourth ship launched an attack on the enemy''s Tier 11 energy body."


    "The fifth ship launched an attack on the enemy''s Tier 11 energy body."


    "The No. 1 Ship and the No. 2 Ship continue to attack the enemy''s flagship of the Hell God System."


    The order was issued soon.


    The other two starships began to turn their guns, pouring all their attacks on the attacking enemy.


    On the other side, the flagship of the Hell God System.


    "Report, the enemy''s three starships are fighting with that eleventh-order energy body, that is our people!" the adjutant said in surprise.


    At this time, the starship''s intelligent system also began to re-determine.


    The numbers on the screen changed from six or seven seconds to twenty seconds.


    Reduced the pressure on the three enemy ships, giving the starship of the Hell God system another chance to breathe.


    "Give me an order, hold on to attack at this time! These guys have attacked us for so long, and it''s time for them to taste our fists!" The captain gave an order.


    The flagship of the Dark Hell Gods, who had swallowed for so long, began to attack the two enemy starships.


    After all, this is Evelyn''s car, and that level is much more advanced than ordinary starships.


    "Three starships? I was the best at breaking this kind of iron knot before, but it''s really much stronger than the things made by the demons."


    Ye Hao looked at the three starships in front of him, and the corner of his mouth was curved.


    "Divine Art¡¤Ice King God Seat"


    Behind Ye Hao, the Ice King God Seat appeared again, and finally he even combined the Law of Ice and the Law of Kunpeng.


    The surrounding Kunpeng phantom suddenly turned blue, and at the same time exuded a chill.


    This is like an ¡®ice kun¡¯.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, as if directly pressing on the starship in front of him.


    In the eyes of outsiders, it was the huge Kunpeng phantom that bit the starship, and a chill began to sweep the starship.


    The surface of the starship began to freeze.


    "Alarm, alarm! Very low temperature alarm, there is a cold leak, and the temperature is dropping rapidly."


    "Alarm, alarm! Multiple inscription matrices are invalid."


    "Red alert! Red alert! The starship''s ecological maintenance system and weapon systems are all damaged and unable to operate."


    Not only did the alarm sound one after another, but one sounded almost every second.


    The captain pressed his hand on the contact instrument button: "This is the No. 3 ship, I request a bigger attack, our side..."


    Before the captain finished speaking, he felt a biting chill on his arm.


    "what happened?"


    "Why is it so cold suddenly?"


    "Hey eh, why is there still white fog drifting in."


    The temperature of the entire bridge dropped rapidly, the glass of the special material was already white, and the button matrix array lines of all equipment were frozen.


    "Damn it, how could it be like this! We must withdraw from the battle immediately!" The captain tried to move his hand away from the instrument button, but he couldn''t do anything.


    Even if he uses his elemental power to resist, there is still no way.


    His entire arm has become like an icicle.


    At the same time, some low-level people around have completely turned into ice sculptures.


    Upon seeing this, the captain directly cut off his right arm with the force of the elements, which was regarded as preventing the cold from continuing to devour his body.


    But soon, cold air poured into the entire bridge, and the captain with the broken arm turned into an ice sculpture in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 2733： That is a dragon

    Chapter 2733 that''s a giant dragon


    At this moment, it seemed to the outside world that it was a frozen starship floating there.


    And there is no longer any life fluctuations inside.


    Ye Hao retracted his hand and looked at his masterpiece with satisfaction.


    It seems that the effect is quite good.


    At this time, Ye Hao looked at the other two starships.


    All the attacks of the other two starships poured out towards Ye Hao, and only after a minute of attack did they cause some cracks on Ye Hao''s Kunpeng phantom.


    And the next step will be Ye Hao''s counterattack.


    He used the object control technique to treat the frozen starship as a cannonball and fired it towards a starship.


    Boom boom boom


    The ice sculpture starship collided with that starship, directly obstructing all sight of that starship.


    At this time, Ye Hao began close combat. He incited his black wings and directly broke through the shield, then penetrated the deck and entered the battleship.


    Then there was a massacre inside the starship, and some of the glass was even splashed with blood.


    The remaining No. 3 ship is in a dilemma.


    "Report, Ship Four is requesting support. What shall we do now?" the adjutant asked anxiously.


    The captain pressed his hands on the dashboard, his face looking ugly.


    "What can we do? Now that guy is in the fourth ship, are we attacking the fourth ship?"


    Everyone on the bridge was silent.


    "Contact our main battle unit and ask them to support us!" The captain raised his head and said.


    The adjutant shook his head and said: "Our main **** combat unit is now in a fierce battle, and the battle situation is very unoptimistic. It is estimated that it will not be possible to help us in a short time."


    Hearing this reply, the captain roared angrily.


    "Damn, damn, damn! How could it be like this."


    At this time, a mid-level quasi-god came out: "Your Captain, I think this is our opportunity, as long as we launch the strongest wave of attacks to attack several explosive positions on the fourth ship.


    Let the entire No. 4 ship explode, it must kill that person! "


    "What are you talking about!" The captain directly pulled the collar of the intermediate quasi-god: "You don''t know that there are hundreds of our compatriots on the fourth ship! You actually said such a thing."


    The mid-level quasi-god said neither humble nor humble: "Your Captain, now is the war! Not a time for indecision. Use a starship to exchange the life of a mid-level master god.


    Ask any commander, this is definitely a very suitable business!


    And we are running out of time now. If you don¡¯t make a decision, what happened on the fourth ship will soon happen on our third ship! "


    This person''s words silenced the captain.


    The adjutant on the side gritted his teeth and stood up and said: "Captain, I think he is right. If we want to win, we must pay a certain price.


    A starship and a central god, this deal is worth it!


    I believe that even if the Captain of Ship 4 knew about this, he would approve of us launching an attack on them. "


    The captain fell silent, and he asked in a deep voice: "How long does it take to prepare for the strongest shelling?"


    "Twenty seconds!" the adjutant said immediately.


    "Prepare now," the captain said.


    The adjutant stood up straight in excitement: "Yes! All weapons departments are fully charged with energy, ready to carry out a saturation blow!"


    "understand!"


    The captain fell into his command chair and pressed a button on the dashboard: "Call me the captain of Ship Four."


    "Yes... in contact."


    Soon, the bridge picture of the fourth ship appeared on the display.


    It seems that their bridge has not fallen, but some explosions can be heard from time to time. It is estimated that it is the battle inside the fourth ship.


    "Brother, why don''t you hurry up and support us! The usual places in our starship have been lost. That guy will attack our bridge in a minute!"


    A young commander appeared on the screen.


    At this moment, everyone on the bridge of Ship 3 was stunned.


    brother?


    Could it be that the captain of the fourth ship turned out to be the younger brother of their captain.


    The captain was already in tears at this moment. He looked at his brother on the screen, even though their black mist races were all foggy.


    But in their own eyes, that is a completely different face.


    "Brother, I have already given the order. Do a full-load and saturation attack on your ship."


    The other party obviously froze after hearing the answer.


    Then the young captain said: "That''s right, a starship and a middle main god, brother, you made a very wise choice.


    I will cooperate with your plan. Send me an order, all combatants above the quasi-god, move towards the battle position, must entangle the enemy.


    In addition, all personnel below the Quasi-God level have all left the ship! "


    This was the last time the captain heard his brother''s voice, and all communication was interrupted.


    Then everyone can see through the windows that there were many explosions on the No. 4 ship in the distance. It seems that the battle has escalated.


    "Captain, the full-load saturation attack is ready!" The adjutant looked at the captain.


    The black mist on the captain''s body was already a bit chaotic. He roared and said, "Fire!"


    At this moment, almost all the energy of the entire ship was used in this round of shelling.


    A huge beam of light converged in front of the fleet, and then directly aimed at the fourth ship and launched it over.


    Everyone on the third ship saw that the attack hit the fourth ship, and they were aiming at some explosive locations on the fourth ship.


    Just like some weapon matrix, this will form a series of explosions.


    The last huge small halo appeared, like a small star exploding.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    And this time, they began to wonder whether the battle initiated by their Black Mist King was right, until now.


    They have damaged many combatants.


    Even if they win this time, the strength of the Black Mist God System will be greatly reduced, let alone fighting for the position of the leader of the Dark Stream God System.


    It is estimated that even ensuring that the status will not fall is very difficult.


    "Report! In the explosion ahead, an eleventh-level energy body range appeared! And it is still a very high-level eleventh-level energy body range."


    "After the radar matrix is ??scanned, the enemy''s body is very large, equivalent to a starship."


    At this time, the news was that everyone on the bridge was dumbfounded.


    Can other creatures survive this level of sabotage?


    Next, a huge figure appeared in front of everyone.


    That is a giant dragon!

 Chapter 2734： Evacuate the battlefield!

    Chapter 2734 Evacuate the battlefield!


    Ye Hao stood on Xiao Cui''s head, and he looked at Xiao Cui under him.


    When he was fighting inside the starship just now, he also felt the sense of crisis outside.


    At that time, he was going to escape by teleportation. That way, he might be injured by the wave of the explosion, but there would be no danger to his life.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Xiao Cui, who had been asleep for a long time, woke up at this time.


    She directly showed her dragon body, and outside that huge body, there appeared a shield formed by the convergence of the laws of the dragon.


    This shield protected Ye Hao from the explosion.


    And now looking at Xiao Cui''s strength, he is the middle main god.


    And the body is much larger than before, which is equivalent to a starship.


    "Xiao Cui." Ye Hao touched Xiao Cui''s head.


    Xiao Cui also looked at Ye Hao with a delighted expression, as if she missed Ye Hao very much.


    "I haven''t seen it for so long, let me take a look at your strength." Ye Hao smiled and pointed to the starship that launched the attack just now.


    Xiao Cui understood what Ye Hao meant, and immediately began to prepare to launch an attack. A huge shock wave sprayed from Xiao Cui''s mouth.


    The Law of the Dragon¡¤The Wave of the Dragon


    The siren has sounded on the third ship.


    "Alarm, alarm, alarm. A high-intensity attack has locked the ship!"


    "Alarm, alarm, alarm. A high-intensity attack has locked the ship!"


    "Alarm, alarm, alarm. A high-intensity attack has locked the ship!"


    The entire bridge was flashing red.


    Without a word, the captain issued an order: "Immediately transfer all energy to the front shield, and at the same time send out a request for help to the first and second ships."


    "understand!"


    Everyone on the bridge began to operate quickly.


    The shield of the front section of Starship III is obviously thicker.


    The shields in other directions slowly dissipated.


    "The front shield is strengthening, and the front shield is strengthening."


    "The front shield is fully charged, 230% defense strength."


    At this time, that dazzling attack like the sun had appeared in front of them, covering their entire field of vision.


    "There should be no problem, right?"


    "It should be okay. This is a defensive strength shield with 230% energy storage. It is difficult for even the middle main **** to penetrate it with a single blow."


    "Hey, what kind of enemy are we facing. I am starting to dislike this battle a bit."


    "Yeah, I really don''t know what the Black Mist King thinks. Before, our Black Mist God System was not very good, so why do we have to fight for this fame?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about, our great Black Mist King is all for us to compete for glory!"


    "Glory is precious, but what kind of glory are we asking for? Just for that, let our compatriots die in this place?"


    There is a bad atmosphere in the bridge, and some people have even begun to argue about the right or wrong of this war.


    Although their strength is generally above the eighth rank, their hearts are still the same as most ordinary people at this time.


    They are also very dead!


    "Alert, alert. The starship shield is under attack, 50% loss...70% loss...90% loss..."


    There was a sudden alarm, and the value of the rain cover was falling continuously.


    Everyone''s hearts are hanging in their throats. Of course, these people of the Black Mist God System may not have an organ like the heart. This is an analogy.


    The time at this time, in the eyes of people on the bridge, is as long as several years.


    But the value of the defensive shield is still declining.


    "Alert, alert. The starship shield is under attack, 115% loss...140% loss...180% loss..."


    In the blink of an eye, there was originally 230% of the shield, but now only 50% is left.


    And it is still declining, and the attack outside the window is not weakened at all.


    At this moment, everyone''s heart is very desperate.


    "Adjutant, give me some words to ship number one and number two."


    The captain was desperately sitting on the captain''s seat, and the adjutant next to him had opened a contact channel.


    "I am the captain of the third ship. This war is wrong. We have already lost two ships and will soon be the third starship.


    If you still want to live, leave the battlefield immediately after receiving my communication! "


    Kaz Kaz


    When the captain''s voice fell, the glass on the bridge broke directly.


    The next moment the bridge was shrouded in dazzling light.


    In the eyes of Ye Hao outside, what happened just now was only a moment.


    Xiao Cui''s dragon wave directly blasted through the starship, and then the entire starship began to explode.


    The people on the third ship may not understand it for a lifetime.


    Why 230% of the defensive shield energy, why can''t stop a company of a middle main god, even if the opponent is a giant dragon, it can''t be the result.


    In fact, what they didn''t know was that this giant dragon not only possessed the law of the dragon, she also took the original stone of heaven and earth.


    So although her strength is in the middle main god, she can use attacks comparable to the upper main god!


    "Very good, your current strength is much better than mine." Ye Hao happily patted Xiao Cui under him.


    Xiaocui was also very happy because of the praise.


    "There are still two starships over there. Destroy those two starships as well." Ye Hao pointed to the remaining two starships of the Black Mist God System.


    Those two starships are still launching attacks on the flagship of the Hell Gods.


    The flagship of the Black Prison God System has been damaged, many shields have been overwhelmed, the hull of the ship has been attacked, and black smoke has appeared.


    "Alarm, alarm. The shield of area 1124 is overloaded and can no longer be used."


    "Alarm, alarm. Area 017 shield is overloaded and can no longer be used."


    "Alarm, alarm. No. 789, No. 1111, No. 947 area shields have only 1% of energy left, and they may be overloaded and unable to run at any time."


    Everyone is busy on the bridge of the starship of the Hell God System.


    "Captain, we must withdraw from the battle. Otherwise, our starship may explode at any time." The adjutant said worriedly.


    The captain reprimanded without saying a word: "Our Lord God, our Lord Evelyn, and our Lord Evelyn are fighting ahead.


    How can we retreat, keep fighting for me, keep fighting! "


    "Reported that the enemy ship No. 3 on the side battlefield lost energy response."


    "Report, an eleventh-level energy body is entering our battlefield at an extremely fast speed and is approaching the enemy No. 2 ship."


    At this time, a series of intelligence came.


    Everyone saw that in the dark star field, an emerald green dragon had been killed.


    On the two starships of the Black Mist God System.


    Their captains were almost in succession, and they all received the final communication message from the third ship.


    "I am the captain of the third ship. This war is wrong. We have already lost two ships and will soon be the third starship.


    If you still want to live, leave the battlefield immediately after receiving my communication! "

 Chapter 2735： Its too late

    Chapter 2735-Too Late


    The captains of No. 1 and No. 2 ships have commented on this message.


    It''s all a reaction, and that is to ignore it.


    Because in their opinion, the flagship of the Black Prison God System is already at the end of the battle, and will soon be wiped out by them.


    If we evacuated at this time, the battle would be a complete failure.


    Therefore, the flagship of the Dark Hell God System must be eliminated anyway.


    "Ship No. 1, let''s defend against the incoming dragon. You continue to attack the flagship of the Hell Gods! After destroying this flagship, we will evacuate the battlefield!" The captain of the No. 2 ship contacted the captain of the No. 1 ship. .


    The captain of Ship One also agreed to this plan.


    It was the plan of these two captains that completely made the two starships lose the hope of leaving here.


    The second ship faced the attacking dragon alone, the defensive shield on the second ship had begun, and all the attacking weapons moved towards the attacking dragon.


    They didn''t want to destroy the dragon, but only wanted to give the No. 1 ship behind them a chance.


    "Xiao Cui, let''s stop it!" Ye Hao stood on top of Xiao Cui''s head.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho!"


    Xiao Cui roared, corresponding to Ye Hao''s decision.


    Ye Hao raised his hand and aimed at the starship in front of him.


    ¡®Divine Art¡¤Hades Twelve Heavy Cannons. ¡¯


    "Divine Art¡¤Death Storm"


    "Divine Art¡¤Dance of Flame Dragon Group"


    "Divine Art¡¤Wrath of Thunder"


    "Divine Art¡¤Ice King God Seat"


    "Shenshu¡¤Poseidon Trident"


    One after another, the magic was released by Ye Hao, and countless laws and elemental textures appeared around his body.


    These laws and elemental textures build up the magic arts.


    Then one after another magical magic.


    Boom boom boom


    One after another magical technique fell on the defensive shield of the second ship, and their attack could not break even Xiao Cui''s defense.


    "Alert! Alarm! Only 20% of the defensive shield is left."


    Under the indiscriminate bombardment, the defensive shield of the No. 2 ship suddenly disappeared.


    Then, Xiao Cui used her "Dragon Wave" again.


    In a gap that Ye Hao opened for her.


    Boom boom boom


    Ship No. 1 is currently launching its final attack on the flagship of the Hell Gods, but a huge spark suddenly appeared next to it, and the shock wave generated directly shook the entire Ship No. 1.


    "What''s going on? Where did the explosion come from!" The Captain of Ship One frowned and shouted.


    The adjutant next to it choked and pointed to the huge fireball outside the window: "That...that should be the position of the second ship...the second ship was there just now."


    "How is it possible? How long has passed since. How could the No. 1 ship be destroyed by the enemy!" The captain of the No. 1 ship turned on the communication device and began to contact the No. 2 ship.


    "The second ship, this is the first ship, please answer when you hear it!"


    "The second ship! This is the captain of the first ship, I heard it and answered immediately!"


    "The second ship!..."


    "Don''t shout, the captain, our detection equipment can''t scan the coordinates of the second ship in this star field." A person next to him said.


    The captain of Ship No. 1 swallowed and looked at the dazzling flame in disbelief. He didn''t want to believe that it was the last trace left by Ship No. 2.


    "This...this...it''s impossible, how could it be like this." The captain of the No. 1 ship was desperate.


    Seeing him like this, he doesn''t have the domineering style of Captain 3 at all.


    But it''s no wonder, because the identity of the captain of the No. 1 ship seems to have something to do with the Black Mist King, and it can be considered a related household.


    "Captain, now is the time for you to make a decision!" The adjutant was a little upset about the captain''s gaffe, he reminded loudly.


    At this time, the captain of the No. 1 ship came back to his senses, and he asked a little tremblingly: "How much time will it take to destroy the flagship of the Hell God System now."


    "After calculation, it will take another 45 seconds." A technician said.


    45 seconds!


    This does not seem to be a long time. At this moment, in the eyes of Captain One, that is a figure that can''t be completed at all.


    "Evacuate! Evacuate! Evacuate this battlefield immediately! Evacuate at full speed!" The Captain of Ship One said immediately.


    The adjutant said with some worry: "Captain, you evacuated in a hurry, don''t you contact the Black Mist King who is still fighting."


    "Report our information to them and we will evacuate at the same time. You have not seen the situation of the second ship, we must hurry to evacuate, otherwise we will not have the opportunity to evacuate next.


    Our result will be exactly the same as the second ship! The captain of the third ship is right, we have completely lost this battle!


    No, this battle shouldn''t be launched at all! "The Captain of Ship One has already screamed frantically.


    In desperation, the adjutant could only convey the command of the captain: "Immediately convey our news to the main gate that is still fighting, saying that we must evacuate here.


    Send them some coordinates and we will wait for them at those coordinates.


    Others immediately started operating the system, and we are ready to leave the battlefield! "


    Everyone in the bridge began to operate, ready to leave this terrible battle.


    But soon they made a very amazing discovery.


    "What''s the matter? Why haven''t we moved yet!" After a few seconds after the captain of Ship One, he found that his starship hadn''t moved at all, and stopped there.


    The adjutant glanced at all the data: "Our data tells us that our engine matrix is ??running without problems, and our speed has also been raised, but why can''t we move?"


    "You ask me, who am I asking! Check it out for me, check it out quickly, I want this **** guy to move me quickly!" Captain No. 1 roared irritably.


    The adjutant immediately began to calculate everything, and soon the Starship gave the answer.


    "The report is that our hull is under the control of an inexplicable force. The source of the force is... overhead!"


    Everyone on the bridge subconsciously looked over their heads.


    Outside the bridge, Ye Hao and Xiao Cui, who had transformed into a human form, stood here.


    Xiao Cui, who has turned back into a human form, has to say that it has changed too much from before.


    The current Xiaocui, it is absolutely not wrong to describe it as a majestic style, and the aura on her body is very strong!


    The men I saw couldn''t help but have a desire to conquer.


    "Xiao Cui, this starship is going to escape. You go in and tear it down." Ye Hao said to Xiao Cui.


    "No problem." Xiao Cui said confidently, and then she raised her hand and smashed the defensive shield that was already imaginary.


    Then he leaned on the hull and flung it casually.


    A piece of the hull material was removed directly, but unfortunately there happened to be a starship crew below.


    But the strength was only level 8, and it was directly attracted to the outside world by a suction, and then turned into an ice sculpture in the environment of the star field.


    Although the eighth rank is already a holy rank.


    However, the Saint-level powerhouse still cannot survive under the laws of the universe, which is why many gods have to build this kind of starship-like thing, in order to transport combat units above the eighth level.


    If you want to conquer a place, you don''t just rely on the quasi-god and the main **** to win the battle. The last thing must be left to the people at the bottom.


    This is just like modern warfare. After the naval, air, and air force artillery has launched an attack, they have to rely on the army to rush forward.

 Chapter 2736： This black mist king is really ugly

    Chapter 2736 the black mist king is really ugly


    Xiao Cui began to remove things from the starship piece by piece.


    Some unfortunate people inside were sucked out by the turbulence and became floating ice sculptures in the universe.


    On the starship of the Hell God System.


    Everyone on the flagship was dumbfounded at the moment, they looked at the enemy starship in the distance, what was going on.


    "Captain, shall we... still attack?" the adjutant next to him whispered.


    The captain smiled bitterly and said: "What else are you attacking? Depending on the speed of others, it is estimated that the starship will be demolished in a minute without even the keel.


    The person who knew Lord Evelyn was really strong. The dragon that was suddenly summoned could even dismantle the starship with bare hands. "


    "Yeah, if it weren''t for this adult''s help. The battle situation on our side is completely two concepts. Our starship might have become a hot chicken in the universe in this star field." With a sad smile.


    Who would have thought that not long ago, they were still facing the siege of five starships, dying to be struggling.


    And now four of the five starships have been completely destroyed, and the remaining one is also stepping into the whirlpool of death.


    The captain breathed a sigh of relief, and raised his hand: "According to my order, the starship will withdraw from the battlefield first, and wait for the battle here to end.


    The logistics department began to repair the starship. "


    "This time our flagship is hurting badly. Thousands of matrices on the entire ship are completely overloaded, and the hull is also damaged.


    Two hundred thirty and forty of the 634 ship warehouses were blocked. "The adjutant sighed.


    "What about this? After returning to us, we can still tell others. We survived the gunfire of five enemy starships!" The captain kicked the adjutant: "Don''t give me a daze. Get to work quickly.


    Don''t wait for Master Evelyn and the others to return triumphantly, only to see a broken wall. "


    "understood!"


    ...


    On the other side, Evelyn was at war with the Black Mist King.


    The Black Mist King''s attack was quite fierce, but Evelyn did not have the momentum to fight the opponent to the death, but was entangled with the Black Mist King.


    "Black Mist King, why did you suddenly become so irritable? Your race should not pay much attention to the cultivation of spirits, it is not good for your spirits to cultivate with such irritable emotions." Evelyn did not forget to tease.


    The Black Mist King really exploded in place at this moment.


    He watched his main gods fall one by one, and his starships also died out one by one.


    Don''t think that a second-rate **** system doesn''t care about these.


    These are equivalent to one-fifth of the combat power of the Black Mist Gods, the most important being the main gods, which is equivalent to losing one-third of the combat power of the second-rate Gods, and they are all mid-to-high-end.


    If he would bleed, then his heart is constantly bleeding.


    But now he has nothing to do with Evelyn, and there is not much difference between the strength of the two.


    He was injured again before, and there was no chance to destroy Evelyn at this moment.


    And at this moment, the last starship became **** in the universe, floating everywhere.


    And the demon that caused all of this returned to the battlefield here again, and raised his butcher knife again against the lower and middle main gods!


    "No! No!" Hei Mist King''s two green''eyeballs'' have turned red at this time, which is enough to show the anger in his heart at this moment.


    But Ye Hao didn''t pay attention to him at all, and was very decisive and efficient to clean up the last enemy.


    With the help of Xiao Cui, these lower and middle main gods could not resist at all, and could only accept their own destiny one by one.


    Ten minutes later.


    The main gods of the Black Prison Gods all looked at Ye Hao in admiration, and at the same time they surrounded the Black Mist King.


    "Ahhhhh! I want you to die! I want you all to be buried with me!" The Black Mist King roared angrily, his black robe seemed to have been lit.


    Then his body was completely revealed in front of the world.


    It was a cloud of black fog, which was still swelling, and the final swelling was a full half the size of a moon.


    And it keeps making harsh sounds, which almost means ¡®I want you to die¡¯, ¡®I want you to pay,¡¯ ¡®I want you to be buried.¡¯


    "Why does this become like this? I think it''s still good-looking." Ye Hao flew to the side of Evelyn and commented to the ¡®Black Mist¡¯ in front of him.


    Evely nodded in agreement: "It''s really ugly, and it feels very disgusting."


    Evelyn rolled her eyes and said with a chuckle: "You have wiped out all the strongest fleets, and you have also slaughtered three middle-ranked main gods and more than a dozen lower-ranked main gods.


    He didn''t break out in the same place. Even if he returned to the Black Mist God System alive, he would probably be questioned by his subordinates.


    Coupled with the decline in his current strength, it is inevitable that there will be no riots in the Black Mist God System, overthrowing his rule.


    "It turns out that this is the case, he is quite pitiful to think about it this way," Ye Hao said sympathetically.


    Sisters Evelyn and Evelyn looked at Ye Hao who was brazen next to them.


    People are so pitiful, isn''t you the culprit of all this?


    The starship of the other person who was still demolished there just now was so happy.


    "Okay, don''t waste time. After watching such ugly things for a long time, I will have nightmares when I go back." Ye Hao said.


    Evelyn nodded: "You and your dragon and Evely are by your side to assist me. We will destroy him together."


    It is such an easy thing to destroy a high-ranking main god.


    So Evelyn didn''t waste her energy in vain before, but waited for the battle here to settle down.


    Not only can it disturb the mood of the Black Mist King, and make him fall into a violent state.


    You can also gather several top powers to kill a high-ranking main **** in the least amount of time and cost as much as possible.


    "No problem." Ye Hao snapped his fingers.


    He wouldn''t think that he could easily kill an upper main **** with a lower main god, and the main sword had to be handed over to Evelyn who was also the upper main god.


    The dark laws on Evelyn began to converge.


    Evely also began to condense her own dark law.


    After receiving Ye Hao''s instructions, Xiao Cui turned into a giant dragon again.


    "The Law of the Dragon¡¤The Wave of the Dragon!"


    Xiaocui attacked first.


    Her attack is here except for Evelyn, the strongest combat effectiveness.


    Ye Hao and Eveli also launched their strongest attacks at the same time.


    The Black Mist King also launched a counterattack. He couldn''t catch it with his hands. The person who stretched out his head made Ye Hao beheaded just like that.

 Chapter 2737： I will let him be your brother-in-law

    Chapter 2737 I will let him be your brother-in-law


    On the starship of the Hell God System, the Black Mist King was finally beheaded after a fierce battle that lasted for an hour.


    At this moment, the starship was preparing to withdraw to the Hell God System. Although the starship was in tatters, everyone on the starship was full of excited smiles.


    Even the wounded are still humming songs of their gods.


    In one of the best box rooms.


    Ye Hao lay on the seat with enjoyment.


    Evelyn sat next to her, staring at Ye Hao.


    "Why are you looking at me so much?" Ye Hao looked at Evelyn curiously.


    Evelyn blinked her eyes and said in disbelief, "I still don''t believe it a little bit now. It has been less than three years since I have known you.


    In this short period of three years, you have been able to hunt down the lower main **** in the star field battle directly from a weak person at the beginning. "


    "Hehehe, now you know that Xiaoye is amazing." Ye Hao pretended to be very proud, but also raised his legs: "I tell you, these are all because of my handsome appearance.


    This handsome man, there is no way, even the **** of creation blessed me, my strength when I fell asleep was so long.


    Sometimes, I feel that this strength has improved too quickly, but there is no way, it can''t be stopped at all, you say I am upset or not. "


    Hearing Ye Hao''s boasting words, Evelyn did not ridicule and ridicule as before, but went straight to Ye Hao without saying a word.


    "What''s wrong? Do you really admire me, want to kneel in front of me and sing to me to conquer?" Ye Hao smiled and looked at Evelyn.


    Suddenly, Evelyn fell on Ye Hao''s body, to be more precise, she pressed on top of Ye Hao who was lying on the seat in a wall-dong posture.


    The distance between the two is less than ten centimeters.


    "You...what are you doing?" Ye Hao looked at this woman nervously.


    Evelyn ran her fingers across Ye Hao''s chest, and landed on Ye Hao''s cheek: "What you said is right, you are a very good man.


    In fact, I originally planned that I might not be interested in men in this life. As for the generation of offspring, I would use some technology products.


    Anyway, I can take care of the children by myself. At that time, I felt that men were just trash. "


    Evelyn sighed at Ye Hao, Ye Hao felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere.


    This woman is playing with fire.


    "But now I admit that you are the first man who tempted me." Evelyn stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao deliberately changed the subject, he said jokingly: "Where is the Shadowfang of the Necrotic God System before?"


    "You said that guy, that guy was at most one of my few male friends back then, but his character doesn''t match me.


    It''s like that sentence on your earth, I don''t agree with him. "Evelyn said.


    The three views are not in harmony.


    This analogy is very consistent.


    "And I feel that my three views are very consistent with yours. The previous you may not be looked at by me, but now you... is a very perfect man, at least for me.


    And I have also developed a lot of interest in you. Although you are still weaker than me, according to your talent, it is only a matter of time to step into the middle main **** and become the upper main god. "


    Ye Hao felt that when Evelyn was talking to herself, the distance between the two was getting closer and closer.


    "How about? Do you want to be the king of my dark prison **** system!" Evelyn stared at Ye Hao and said.


    Ye Hao was taken aback, and this was already very obvious.


    "Wait... what do you mean?"


    Evelyn smiled slightly and pressed her finger on Ye Hao''s lips: "Didn''t you just say that you want me to kneel in front of you and sing for you to conquer."


    Well, as long as you are with me, not only can I do this, but I can also meet many of your requirements. "


    Hiss


    This woman is really the same as before, just a fairy.


    When on earth before, this woman was only in the state of soul, but now this woman is a real existence.


    Kaz


    The next door opened, and Evely walked out just then, holding the dinner plate in her hand.


    She couldn''t help but pause when she saw the picture in front of her.


    Then she hurriedly turned around: "Which...I...I didn''t see anything, I..."


    Evely wanted to go out, but hit the wall with her forehead.


    Now it was impossible for Evelyn to continue talking.


    Everyone assumes that nothing has happened, and Evelyn is planning to attack Ye Hao tonight.


    That night


    Evelyn came to Ye Hao''s room quietly, and when she was about to pounce on Ye Hao''s bed, she rushed to the air.


    "What about people?"


    Evelyn froze for a moment, then she turned on the light in this room.


    As a result, there was no one in the room, but there was a piece of paper and a prop on the bedside cabinet.


    Evelyn took the paper.


    "The matter on your side is also finished, I will return to the Earth plane first.


    The contact device I left was created using the laws of space. If there is any news from the Star Dome, you just click on the thing here, and I will come over as soon as possible. "


    It''s that simple line of words.


    Evelyn stomped angrily, knowing that this guy was deliberately avoiding herself, otherwise it would be impossible for her to run away without saying hello.


    "What the hell, is this goddess still a scourge? The entire gods and ten thousand realms do not know how many boys are thinking about this goddess!"


    Evelyn was a little annoyed, but because of her character, how could she give up.


    She quickly showed a confident expression again, and with the look of finding new prey in her eyes, she raised her head and looked at the universe outside the window.


    "Ye Hao, wait for me, the woman this goddess fancy...a man, there is nothing I can''t get! One day I will let you be my man obediently.


    Then see how this goddess will clean up you! "Evelyn clenched her fists.


    At this moment, Ye Hao, who was rushing back to the Earth plane somewhere, shivered subconsciously. He didn''t know that he had been targeted by a goddess.


    Although Ye Hao had left, Evelyn was still very happy, and the emotion in her heart was a little overwhelming.


    She rushed to her sister''s room.


    "Sister, why did you come over suddenly! I warn you, I am very tired. Don''t play your weird games with me."


    "Don''t worry, this goddess is not interested in you now, just doesn''t want to sleep alone."


    "What? You didn''t go to Ye Hao."


    "That guy has already ran away and returned to the plane of the earth."


    "Tsk tusk, look at you like this, you scared people away!"


    "You whisper to me again, believe it or not, I use all those strange games for you."


    "..."


    "Evely, I will definitely let him be your brother-in-law! Definitely!"


    "..."

 Chapter 2738： Reiki Recovery

    Chapter 2738 Aura Recovery


    After Ye Hao left the Hell God Element, he returned to the Earth plane.


    This time Ye Hao returned to the earth plane, and he clearly felt a big difference on the earth plane.


    "This energy intensity seems to have increased a lot compared to before?" Ye Hao frowned and felt the intensity of this air.


    The last time Ye Hao came to Earth, it was almost a month ago.


    And now the intensity of energy has doubled from a month ago!


    In just one month, it has increased so much.


    This is obviously a very unreasonable thing.


    Ye Hao would return to his Wushuang City immediately.


    "Brother, you are back." Su Xiaoxiao watched Ye Hao return, very happy, and went up and took Ye Hao''s arm.


    After Ye Hao greeted a few words, he asked directly: "After I came back, I felt that the energy intensity on the earth was something wrong? Why is that?"


    "Brother, come with me. I''m actually planning to find time to tell you about this." Su Xiaoxiao took Ye Hao and walked towards the general dispatch room.


    "In this month''s time, great changes have indeed taken place on the earth. Even people in the secular world can feel it.


    First, the temperature has risen noticeably, and the beasts everywhere have also discovered some changes, but fortunately, the state governments everywhere blame these changes on climate change, temporarily covering up the past. "


    Ye Hao nodded. This is the default solution of everyone on the earth. There are some supernatural phenomena, and they all find a reasonable excuse to change it.


    "And in the cultivation world, when you first started, you just realized that recent cultivation seems to be much more convenient than before, and the speed of cultivation has doubled compared to before!


    In the Huaxia Land Boundary alone, many people broke through this month. There were more than a thousand more people in the Innate Realm this month. Those people were stuck at the pinnacle of the acquired realm and never had a chance to break through.


    In the past month, from young teenagers to 70 or 80 years old, breakthroughs have been made.


    There was even a sect that was not influential, and there were five more innate powerhouses overnight! "Su Xiaoxiao said.


    Ye Hao frowned: "Then this is very wrong."


    In these billions of years, since the war between the earth plane races and the gods and the demon plane was lost.


    Only the earth, a planet with intelligent life, has been declining in the intensity of heaven and earth energy, and there has never been a recovery.


    What''s more, it is still in such a short period of time, it has been fully restored!


    "Yes, this situation is indeed very wrong. I contacted several other organizations in the alliance and have been investigating what is going on all this time.


    But so far we have made no progress at all, and can''t touch a clue at all, as if these recovered energy appeared out of thin air.


    And the speed of recovery of energy intensity is still improving every day. "


    Su Xiaoxiao had already brought Ye Hao to an underground laboratory at this time, and she gave a few words to the scientific researchers nearby.


    Then something was called up on the big central screen.


    It is a row of things that look like data, with a line that keeps going up, and below it is the date of each day, the earliest is twenty days ago.


    "This is after we discovered something wrong. From the data recorded on the eleventh day, we have 23 research institutes around the world, all of which are recording this thing. Our data is absolutely reliable.


    And for the past twenty days of data research, we found a pattern. "Su Xiaoxiao pointed to the big screen and said solemnly.


    "What is the law?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    He could perceive something wrong behind this, and even made him feel very uneasy.


    "The intensity of daily energy has increased by 5% to 8% almost from the previous day!" Su Xiaoxiao said in a deep voice.


    "A year-on-year increase of 5 to 8%%!" Ye Hao was shocked.


    "Yes, and this growth hasn''t stopped so far. Tomorrow, it will increase by another 10%!" Is Su Xiao''s novel here?


    Ye Hao frowned, this is not a trivial matter.


    Don''t underestimate this small 5%!


    Knowing that this short period of one month has made the energy richness of the entire planet doubled compared to before.


    At this rate of continuous growth, maybe it will be three times as rich as before in less than half a month!


    After another ten days, it may be four times the original!


    Assuming that this growth rate does not stop, the energy richness of the earth plane will return to the level it was a million years ago in a very short time.


    Even worse, they will return to before the catastrophe on the earth plane!


    "Are there any other prepared data, for example, if this continues, what changes will happen on the earth?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Here are some things that have been deduced, brother, you can take a look." Su Xiaoxiao put a tablet computer in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao began to scan the information quickly.


    And Su Xiaoxiao went on to say next to him: "We have paid attention to this issue now, but there is still a big problem.


    That is, there are still more than half of the people in the cultivation world that there is nothing wrong with this, but a very normal energy recovery.


    They were completely dazzled by this short-lived power-up frenzy before them! "


    "Yes, that''s right! They didn''t even consider what was hidden behind this." Ye Hao took a deep breath and returned the thing to Su Xiaoxiao.


    "Thanks for a little hard work, you have done great things. Next I will investigate what happened on the earth, but you still need to conduct such research."


    After speaking, Ye Hao subconsciously kissed Su Xiaoxiao''s forehead.


    In such a move, Ye Hao was actually just subconsciously kissing his sister, without thinking too much.


    And the things he had in his mind right now were just the weird things in front of him.


    But Su Xiaoxiao was stupidly stunned, her face flushed, and her whole body seemed to be feverish.


    "The health system reminds you that your body temperature has exceeded 40¡ã, please pay attention..." Su Xiaoxiao''s smart watch uploaded a voice.


    Su Xiaoxiao crushed it without saying a word.


    She didn''t want anyone to disturb her sweet memories at the moment.


    My brother kissed her!


    Su Xiaoxiao touched her forehead, which gave her a sweet feeling in her heart.


    After that, she worked harder to make the researchers feel that this cute little girl is possessed like a workaholic!

 Chapter 2739： Age of Giant Bugs?

    Chapter 2739 the age of giant insects?


    Ye Hao did not leave Wushuang City, but came to the highest place on earth.


    That is naturally Mount Everest.


    He sat in the highest place with his eyes closed.


    Perceiving his own soul, releasing it over and over again, scanning the entire planet.


    Even his scan is almost tens of thousands of meters deep.


    Kaz Kaz


    At this time, the space around Ye Hao cracked, as if cracks appeared on the mirror surface.


    This is because Ye Hao has now used a power level far beyond the limit of this plane, and the law of this plane is about to expel him.


    Ye Hao did not explore further, he shrank his strength.


    The cracked space around also disappeared.


    He doesn''t want to be expelled directly by the law of the plane, it is not as simple as being expelled.


    If Ye Hao is forcibly expelled by the laws of the plane, what spatial turbulence will be encountered then, or where will he be exiled.


    These are all small things, the most important thing is that the earth plane will remember Ye Hao''s information.


    When Ye Hao wants to enter the Earth plane again, it will be very difficult.


    So Ye Hao didn''t want to make himself boring, not to mention that he had done the greatest exploration just now.


    The result is¡­¡­


    No results!


    In addition to the greatly improved energy abundance, there are also those small details, and nothing special is found at all.


    Ye Hao even wondered whether it was a demon or the gods and the world behind him. He checked every node that was sealed.


    But all nodes have no problems, and the energy abundance of those places is no different from other places.


    "What the **** is going on?" Ye Hao frowned. The more he couldn''t find the reason, it made him feel more annoyed.


    It seems to be playing chess with someone else, someone has already played a piece, but he doesn''t know who the enemy is.


    "Why stay here alone."


    At this time a voice came.


    Ye Hao raised his head and found that it was his old acquaintance.


    The master of the dragon group, Long Yi.


    "Are you also in the realm of Quasi God?" Ye Hao looked at Long Yi.


    Long Yi walked to the side of Ye Hao and sat directly on the ground.


    "Good luck. I broke through a week ago. I don''t have the talents of you people. If it weren''t for this time when the energy on the earth suddenly became abundant, I guess I would have to wait another 30 or 40 to break through to the quasi **** level. Year."


    Ye Hao didn''t refute Long Yi''s words. Although Long Yi''s kind of talent is good in China, in Ye Hao''s eyes, he is really talented.


    "Have you not noticed something wrong recently?" Ye Hao frowned and asked.


    "You mean the rejuvenation of spiritual energy." Long Yi said.


    Reiki recovery?


    Ye Hao quickly realized that among China on the earth plane, everyone is still used to defining the energy of heaven and earth as spiritual energy recovery.


    It''s as if the Western world would define this as something like magic.


    "I think it should be Miss Su Xiaoxiao, after you come back. Tell you these things." Long Yi said while looking at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao frowned and looked at Long Yi: "Do you think this matter is no big deal?"


    "Of course I know that this matter is very weird. Our Dragon Team also unconditionally supports Wushuang City''s investigation work. But at the same time, Ye Hao, you have to think about it.


    Isn''t this a good thing? You don¡¯t know how many more powerhouses we have in China this month, or how many more powerhouses have been added to the entire earth because of this aura recovery!


    Coupled with your previous efforts, there are now as many as 26 quasi-god-level powerhouses on earth alone! There are hundreds of rank eight powerhouses, and at the current speed, over one thousand is a matter of time. "Long Yi said with some excitement.


    "Could it be that such an era is not good, this is simply the golden age of our cultivators!"


    Ye Hao looked at Long Yi like that, it was completely fascinated by the rapid increase in strength.


    After all, it took three years to break through, but now it only takes less than a year.


    It may even take only a few months or even a few days in the future.


    It is indeed a very happy thing for cultivators, at least on the surface.


    Ye Hao sighed. He looked at Long Yi seriously and said, "Long Yi, I know you are right. Rejuvenation of spiritual energy is indeed a very good era for us cultivators.


    But what I want to say is that the speed of this aura recovery is too fast, it is simply outrageous! I suspect that there is something tricky behind this! "


    "Trickling? You should have been investigating just now. You are so strong, what did you find out?" Long Yi asked back.


    Ye Hao said, "I did not find anything just now."


    "Isn''t that enough, what we are careful about is to be careful, but we can''t be too nervous," said Long Yi, patted Ye Hao''s shoulders.


    Ye Hao slapped Long Yi''s hand away, and said sternly, "Long Yi, Team Leader Long! It''s because you haven''t seen how big a crisis lies behind this.


    Even if these are just coincidences, there is nothing behind the aura recovery.


    But do you know what our society will look like in the future if we proceed with the current aura recovery! "


    Long Yi immediately said: "Of course I know that we will usher in the best era at that time! There will be more and more strong people!"


    "Yes, yes! There will be more and more powerful people, but there will also be more and more dangers! Do you know what the earth was like long ago?


    Su Xiaoxiao has already made the data. If you have time, I advise you to check it out!


    If at the current rate, the aura recovery continues.


    In less than half a year, the aura of our world will be far more abundant than the earliest... that is the era of giant worms!


    In that era, all the creatures in this world were very large because of their aura, and a small mosquito would become as big as your face!


    This is the same thing in the past, in the current world, none of us knows what those creatures will look like in this situation.


    What kind of terrifying creatures will even be created! "


    Ye Hao said solemnly: "At that time, what you have to think about is not cultivation, not a golden age! If you have to face those **** monsters!"


    "Ye Hao, you are just being alarmist!" Long Yi''s eyes were bloodshot.


    With Ye Hao''s temper, he directly threw a fist at a snowy mountain below.

 Chapter 2740： The existence of male god

    Chapter 2740 the existence of the male god


    Then Ye Hao grabbed Long Yi''s collar directly.


    "Leader Dragon, let me tell you. You don''t even know what the aura-rich world I have seen is like! We humans are smart, but those beasts and monsters will change faster than us.


    At least in my opinion, humans on Earth will suffer disasters like the end of the world.


    Rejuvenation is a good thing, but it is a disaster for them, they have no ability and no time to adapt to this change! After Ye Hao finished speaking, "Okay, there is only this I can say, and I will leave if I have something to do." "


    After speaking, Ye Hao disappeared out of thin air.


    Long Yi looked at the snow-capped mountain in the distance that was directly flattened by Ye Hao''s punch.


    Now he was quite calm, and he muttered to himself: "His statement should be... just an exaggeration."


    But looking at the remains of the snow-capped mountains, think about Ye Hao''s serious look just now.


    Long Yi''s heart also fluctuated, and he finally took out a satellite phone.


    "Hey, it''s me Long Yi. Now I will send my order to notify all members of the dragon group to be on standby. When on standby, hurry up and give me practice.


    Everyone¡¯s holidays are cancelled for me, and their task is to practice cultivation!


    In addition, expand the size of the dragon group, how much?


    Give me as many recruits as I can expand. Those who judged talents before are all absorbed into the group! Give you a task, within one month, I want twice the number of dragon groups now! Do not! three times! "


    "Triple? Team leader...Is this something major happening? To expand the team three times, we need to report to the top and allocate funds!" The person on the other end of the phone was obviously frightened by what Long Yi said. Arrived.


    Long Yi directly cursed: "Don''t talk nonsense to me. This is the task that Lao Tzu gave you. If you don''t do it for me by that time, Lao Tzu will screw your head off. In addition, let me inform you that the team leaders have everything. All members of the dragon group with strength above the seventh rank will gather for me.


    I want to hold a very urgent meeting! "


    "Understood!" The person on the other end of the phone didn''t dare to ask more this time. He could obviously hear that the group leader''s tone was not right today.


    Long Yi hung up the phone, he sighed and looked at the surrounding snow.


    "Ye Hao, I hope that the things you said will not happen."


    In the end, Long Yi chose the two leaders to catch it together. On the one hand, they used this opportunity to strengthen the training intensity, and on the other hand, it was a large-scale ¡®army expansion¡¯ in case of emergency.


    This may touch some of the strings above, but if the things that Ye Hao said happen then.


    If we recruit more staff, it will really be too late.


    ...


    Ye Hao left the sky above Huaxia, and he directly sent a message to several of his allies.


    "I, Ye Hao, wait for you here."


    ...


    Devil Butterfly Organization


    At this moment, the Demon Butterfly Organization, it can be said that cultivation is in full swing, and everyone is practicing.


    And every day there are news of someone breaking through.


    Black Butterfly was listening to what the Blood Drab had reported to him.


    "In the past month, the overall strength of our Demon Butterfly organization has increased by at least 300%!


    Two eighth orders and nineteen seventh orders appeared. "Xuetrao said happily.


    But she didn''t see anything happy from Black Butterfly''s face. Could it be that the organization has become stronger, isn''t this enough to make the queen happy?


    "My lord? Why have you been frowning all this time? Is there anything unhappy?" Xue Tuo Luo asked.


    Black Butterfly also saw the doubts of Xuedala. She chuckled and said, "You think I should be happy for the growth of the organization, right?"


    "Yeah, is there anything unhappy about this?" Xue Tu Luo was puzzled.


    Hei Butterfly sighed and stood up: "Of course I am happy that the organization has grown, but what happened this time is not just that our Demon Butterfly has grown.


    The other organizations on the entire planet, each cultivator grew up as if taking drugs.


    And the news from Wushuang City showed that the energy intensity of this world has doubled compared to before! "


    "This energy increases, and our cultivation speed becomes faster. We become stronger, isn''t this a good thing?" Xue Tuo Luo puzzled.


    Black Butterfly frowned: "But this speed is too fast, and I can''t react to it quickly. There is a saying in China: If something is different, there must be a monster!


    I suspect that there may be some danger surging in the undercurrents behind this, and I have always felt very uneasy during this period. "


    Xue Tu Luo a little thought that his elder sister was a little worried too much, but it was impossible to say it directly.


    "This is a benefit that everyone enjoys, even if it is really dangerous. It is also a danger that everyone bears together." Xue Daluo said indifferently.


    Hei Butterfly chuckled and shook his head: "When you reach the Quasi-God level, you will understand that there is only a world like the Earth in your eyes.


    And you have to know that there are many dangers outside the earth. If someone is really making trouble behind this matter, then I suspect that it is most likely that some other forces are about to act on us. "


    "I remember Mr. Ye mentioned before, what about the Demon Plane?" said Xue Daluo.


    Suddenly, Black Butterfly shook her body, and a smile of joy appeared on her face: "He''s back!"


    After that, the black butterfly turned into a black butterfly and disappeared.


    "This..." Xue Daluo looked at the sky empty, and she quickly guessed that Ye Hao should be back.


    Only Master Ye Hao''s return would make Master Black Butterfly such a gaffe.


    "Since Master Ye Hao is back, I think Master Black Butterfly can also rest assured." Xue Tuolo said with a smile, and Master Ye Hao could not help but appear in front of her.


    A blush appeared on her cheeks.


    You must know that there are no men in the Demon Butterfly Organization, and now there are many photos of men in the room of Xue Tu Luo. The person in this photo mountain is undoubtedly Ye Hao!


    Because Ye Hao has fewer photos in recent years.


    Therefore, the Xue Tu Luo can only use some of the scenes that Ye Hao appears in the surveillance to intercept them.


    However, the effect of the monitoring screen is really not good.


    If it''s a photo, it''s pretty good.


    The recent Ye Hao didn''t have a photo, then the previous Ye Hao must have a photo, for example, when Ye Hao hadn''t revealed the mountains and dews.


    But I didn''t expect anyone to hold such an idea like Xuedala.


    There was also a special auction on the black market, specifically auctioning things related to Ye Hao.


    From photos, to Ye Hao''s school uniforms, and even some weird things.


    Tick


    At this time, Xue Daluo''s cell phone rang, and it was a news that an auction was about to start, and there were items to be auctioned this time on it.


    (School uniform of Ye Hao Primary School)


    (The pen that Ye Hao used in high school)


    (Photos taken when Ye Hao participated in activities in high school)


    As soon as there was a photo, Xuedra''s eyes glowed.


    "The last time Ye Hao''s photo was taken by a wolf man named Romeo! This time, I will grab this photo anyway!" Xue Tualuo said firmly.


    It is estimated that it is difficult for people in the dark world to believe that a famous killer would now pursue a picture of a man like this!


    This hobby is too special.

 Chapter 2741： Fairy tea

    Chapter 2741 Immortal Tea


    The black butterfly came to the place where Ye Hao sent the signal.


    This is above the Pacific Ocean.


    She found that many people had come early.


    And there was a pavilion-like building in the sky, floating directly in the air.


    Several people were sitting around the round table.


    "Hei Butterfly, you are here. Now there are two people left." Ye Hao greeted Black Butterfly with a smile.


    "Miss Black Butterfly hasn''t seen her for a long time."


    "Come and sit down. This is the tea prepared by Mr. Ye. The taste is really different."


    Several people greeted Black Butterfly.


    Because of Ye Hao''s management of the earth''s order, basically the big disputes on the earth are gone now, and the major forces are all in peace.


    Everyone is busy with their own affairs, and will not do anything openly and secretly with other forces.


    So these big shots are greeted with smiles when they meet at the moment.


    The people who greeted the black butterfly were Constantine from the bear country and Smith from the United States.


    The old pope of the Holy See glanced at the black butterfly, nodded slightly, and then continued to drink the tea in his hand, as if he was enjoying it, as if the tea was the best thing.


    Yakina of the Greek temple sat there, glanced at the black butterfly, and nodded. After that, nothing was said, and nothing was sitting.


    "Who is left here?" Hei Butterfly sat right next to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao poured a cup of tea for her.


    "Liya of the wolf clan and Catherine of the blood clan are still missing. I feel that their auras have reached the Quasi-God level, and I think they are also qualified to join our discussion." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Ye Hao said that, everyone basically didn''t even have the right to object.


    After all, they can have the current strength and the earth can have the current order because of Ye Hao.


    What can they object to?


    If you want to object, don''t look at whether your elbow is hard or not.


    "First drink the tea I brought back, it tastes good." Ye Hao smiled and pointed to the tea cup.


    Black Butterfly is not a person who likes tea too much, because she doesn''t like the bitter taste, she likes the **** taste even more.


    But when Black Butterfly saw the cup of tea in front of her, she was moved.


    Because the tea industry in the cup turned out to be like a living thing, it was like an elf swimming in the lake.


    Very beautiful, as if it were a picture scroll.


    "This..." Black Butterfly looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    Ye Hao smiled silently and motioned to her to try it first.


    Hei Butterfly took a sip from the teacup, but for a moment she felt that her whole body was relieved a lot.


    "Does this check have such an effect on God?" Hei Butterfly said in surprise, she felt that she was really refreshed.


    The old pope on the side said admiringly: "This tea is really the best in the world. And there are even more magical things. Look at the cup in your hand."


    Black Butterfly lowered his head and looked at the cup in his hand.


    She was surprised to find that the cup was still the same as before, and there was still tea like an elf swimming in the pot of water.


    But Black Butterfly clearly remembered that she drank it in one fell swoop just now, how could she still appear.


    Only then did Black Butterfly remember that when her lips touched the tea just now, she felt that her mind was empty.


    At that time, she didn''t feel the touch of any object touching her lips, that is, the tea leaves were still in the cup.


    "This tea is called Tianshuixian tea, it does not need water to make tea. Because the place where the tea itself grows is in water, after it is picked, it is sealed and placed.


    When you want to drink, you only need to put it in the cup, and then pinch it hard, and it will flow out a steady stream of tea.


    And this tea seems to have aura, the tea pouring out will not fill this cup.


    Every time you drink tea, the tea leaves will be like an elf, releasing tea again.


    If you want to eat this tea, you will find that you can''t touch it at all. It has now lost its substance. "Ye Hao explained.


    No entity?


    Black Butterfly curiously took out her dagger and touched the tea in the cup. She unexpectedly found that her dagger had passed through the tea.


    This is really no entity.


    "Is this something you brought back from the gods?" Black Butterfly asked curiously.


    "That''s right." Ye Hao nodded, "This is a gift from a good friend of mine. This time everyone gets together, everyone will taste it together."


    In fact, this good thing was given to Ye Hao by Mrs. Magic Puppet.


    When he was at the Sinland Inn, Ye Hao drank this thing every day. Although it didn''t have much nourishing effect on the main god, it still tasted pretty good.


    The old pope on the side looked at the tea in the cup, then looked at Ye Hao, as if he was hesitant to speak.


    "Old Pope, you are a greedy cup. Would you like more tea." Constantine said unceremoniously.


    The old pope smiled and shook the teacup in his hand: "After drinking this tea, it is estimated that other teas in this world are just like chaff and cannot be swallowed."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll prepare for you." Ye Hao politely took out a few small glass bottles, each of which was the size of eye drops, and contained the magical tea industry.


    Seeing this, the old pope''s eyes were about to stare out. It seemed that he really liked tea very much.


    "One for everyone." Ye Hao said.


    The old pope took a bottle and carefully put it in his storage props.


    Smith said jokingly: "Hey, Mr. Ye, you are too stingy. Just such a small bottle, how long can you drink this."


    Ye Hao unceremoniously rolled his eyes: "I don''t want it, then I will get it back."


    Smith immediately put it away: "I was wrong, I was wrong, isn''t it?"


    Yakina looked at Ye Hao: "What is the reason why you suddenly called us all this time?"


    "No hurry, no hurry. Let''s talk when everyone is there." Ye Hao picked up the tea cup and said with a smile.


    And then Catherine and Lya soon arrived.


    Both of them obviously came after a lot of well-dressed, each one is amazing and moving.


    What they didn''t expect was that there were other people present.


    At that moment, there was a slight loss in their eyes.


    But it quickly blended into it and was overwhelmed by the taste of the tea.


    "This tea is delicious, better than our top black tea!" Liya said in surprise.


    Ye Hao put down the teacup at this time, he smiled and looked at everyone present.


    "I think I suddenly gathered everyone together. Some of you should have guessed it. What is the reason?"

 Chapter 2742： The hidden dangers behind Reiki Recovery

    Chapter 2742 Hidden Dangers Behind Reiki Recovery


    Hei Butterfly was the first to speak, she looked at Ye Hao: "It''s because of the recent spiritual recovery."


    Hearing what the black butterfly said, everyone''s eyes changed a lot.


    Because this time because of the spiritual energy recovery, the opportunity has affected all the practitioners.


    "That''s right, I''m going to talk about this matter. I don''t know what you think about this matter, I want to hear what you say." Ye Hao directly chose to ask them to speak first.


    Several people looked at each other.


    Unexpectedly, Yakina raised her hand to speak first. She said: "Let me talk about it first. Regarding this time, I actually didn''t pay much attention to it at first.


    Although the earth has always been in a state of lack of spiritual energy, there have been several repeated situations in history.


    However, this situation, which has been directly doubled from before, has never happened.


    Since half a month, I started astrology on this matter, wanting to know what happened behind it, for this I also asked the former Tarot organization to help us. "


    Smith asked curiously: "Is there any result?"


    Yakina''s face was solemn: "Actually, there is one thing I want to tell you, but the Mr. Wheel of Fortune, he wouldn''t let me say. He is now injured because of excessive astrology.


    If it wasn''t for the recent rejuvenation of spiritual energy, it is estimated that he would die directly because of this astrological relationship. "


    Black Butterfly showed a surprised expression. She knew better about her old colleague''s situation than the others. His astrology was quite superb.


    They once helped Ye Hao to foretell the positions of all space nodes, but this time they were threatened by astrology.


    It can be imagined how big things are hidden behind this.


    "That''s no gain at all?" Smith confirmed.


    "It''s not that there is no gain at all." Yakina said in a deep voice: "When I was divination with Mr. Wheel of Fortune, we saw a picture.


    A world that is so dark that you can''t see your fingers, and there is darkness everywhere...I don''t know where it is, it may be the earth, it may also be somewhere on the earth.


    But when I was there, I had a very bad premonition. I felt like I was going to die.


    At that time, I wanted to stop there, but the wheel of fortune said that this was the closest we were to the truth. He wanted to try again, and the result became what it is now.


    Although we did not find any clues, there must be a huge danger behind this resurrection of spiritual energy! "


    Yakina patted the table and said excitedly: "We must be completely prepared, different from before. Before, we knew how the enemy would appear in front of us.


    We have enough time to prepare, but this time! We have no way of knowing who is going to deal with us? Is it a demon? Or the gods and worlds?


    Or something else! "


    It can be seen that Akina''s emotions are a bit nervous at the moment, and there are bloodshot eyes in her eyes.


    Ye Hao teleported behind Yakina, his hand was placed on Yakina''s shoulder, and then Yakina was quiet.


    "I''m sorry, I... I''m a little gaffe. I don''t know why, I have had a very uncomfortable feeling since that divination." Yakina returned to her senses and said apologetically.


    Ye Hao put a few bottles of medicine in front of Yakina.


    "Take this thing, take it when you feel uncomfortable, and drink a little for the wheel of fortune when you return, so that it can heal his injuries."


    In fact, Yakina''s situation is that the life force has been consumed too much. Most of their astrology or divination have to touch the taboo, so they must pay a certain price.


    "Thank you." Yakina said gratefully.


    Ye Hao looked at the others: "What else can you say."


    "In fact, I also have a very bad feeling. I think there is absolutely something wrong behind this time. There may be some danger touching our world!" Black Butterfly said aloud.


    "Do you have any basis?" Smith looked at the black butterfly.


    Hei Butterfly shook his head: "I don''t have one, but this is my instinct. I trust my instinct."


    Smith shook his head with a laugh, and said solemnly: "Miss Black Butterfly, this is not a trivial matter, this is not something that can be considered by intuition alone.


    We all know that something is wrong, but what we want to know is what caused it. Is the earth recovering on its own?


    Still, there is a real danger coming, and we need accurate information! "


    Constantine of the United States also nodded and said: "I think Smith is right. We must have more precise information.


    Now the entire world, whether it is a cultivator or an ordinary person, is developing at a high speed, and we cannot spread the panic that we cannot be sure of at this time. "


    It seems that Smith and Constantine are the kind of people who know that something is wrong, but don''t want to do something big because they don''t know the original danger.


    "Pope, what''s your opinion?" Black Butterfly looked at the old pope.


    The old pope was drinking tea, and he suddenly came back to his senses: "Oh, you are calling me? I have no opinion on this matter. In fact, you don''t need to ask me now. We issued a statement before.


    The pope of the Holy See is Mr. Ye Hao. "


    The old pope pointed to Ye Hao next to him, and then continued to drink his own tea, as if everything around him had nothing to do with him.


    Ye Hao clutched his forehead, this old man really left the mess on himself whenever he had a chance, he really didn''t want to care about anything.


    "Then what do you two think?" Ye Hao looked at Catherine and Lya.


    Lya shook her tail and looked at Ye Hao grinningly: "I don''t have any opinion, Darling is what you say."


    Several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead, please behave a little bit, you are a wolf! Not a dog!


    "I also think this is very wrong, but there are no clues." Catherine was more cooperative.


    But she can only helplessly express that she feels wrong about this matter.


    As far as the current situation is, everyone feels that something is wrong, but no one can point out the reason behind this.


    What caused all this in the end.

 Chapter 2743： Strength increased a hundred times!

    Chapter 2743 Strength increased a hundred times!


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes fell on Ye Hao.


    After all, Ye Hao''s strength is a realm they can''t reach, and he is the pillar of this world.


    "As for the reason behind this spiritual energy recovery, I will investigate it clearly. All of you forces should also be responsible for the affairs within their own jurisdiction. If you find anything weird, you must notify me immediately." Ye Hao said.


    Smith, Constantine and others agreed.


    Naturally, Katherine and Leya don''t need to say, Ye Hao''s words are orders for them.


    "Don''t we take any precautions!" Yakina couldn''t help standing up and staring at Ye Hao.


    "Calm down and listen to me first."


    Ye Hao looked at Yakina, and Yakina sat down again, but the expression was obviously that if you didn''t give a reasonable arrangement, I would still not accept it.


    "Because we can''t know what hidden dangers are behind this, what we have to do in this matter is to relax on the surface, but in fact we need to strengthen our''arms''." Ye Hao knocked on the table and said.


    Strengthen armaments?


    Everyone was a little surprised now.


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers and a USB flash drive appeared in front of several people.


    "This is my game company. I have a list of suitable personnel from all over the world. They are all those who have performed well in the game and are very suitable to be cultivators.


    My system also screened them, divided them into several grades, and made arrangements for their future training.


    What you need to do next is to expand the number of combatants of your own forces by about two to three times within a month!


    Within three months, I need these people to have effective combat capabilities, able to deal with any sudden battles, even wars! "Ye Hao said.


    "Expand the enrollment by two or three times? This number is too big, right? The number of all superpowers or superpowers in our bear country now has reached 6,000!" Constantine said with some surprise.


    "Six thousand? Too little, you can give me a total of thirty thousand in three months. It''s almost the same." Ye Hao said bluntly.


    Smith frowned and said: "But with so many people gathered at once, it is very difficult to train them into combat effectiveness in a short time. Just let them adapt to this new''world'' requires a certain amount of digestion. time."


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "I''m afraid you still don''t know what the purpose of my game is? In addition to letting them adapt to what may happen in the future, the time to play this game.


    It is to subtly train them to a certain level of recruits. The list I gave you is full of candidates who have completely reached the standard, and the number is 100,000.


    In my database, there are still 500,000 of these candidates, and they are increasing every day.


    To put it in a bad way, if there is any disaster in the future, the army in these lists will be the reserve army, and they can adapt to the battle in the shortest time.


    And what kind of battle can be formed depends on those of you who train. There are many suitable geniuses among them, and I have pointed them out to you, and you focus on training them. "


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, everyone was shocked.


    This time, it was a list of 100,000 people, and there was a list of 500,000 behind it to choose from. The chess that Ye Hao played before was big enough.


    "Okay, let''s talk about your gains during this time." Ye Hao smiled and looked at these.


    Smith shrugged: "Our strength must be clear before you."


    "Then tell me how much the boys under your hands have changed from a month ago." Ye Hao asked.


    Smith glanced at the others. Although this was the secret of their organization, he knew that in front of the man Ye Hao, he could not have a secret.


    "I said just now that we now have 6,000 people in the bear country. I am a quasi-god now, and there are three others who have been promoted to the eighth level this month, and more than fifty seventh-level powerhouses."


    Constantine smiled: "Smith, you are not efficient."


    Smith casts a roll of eyes at Constantine.


    "Our eleventh district in the United States currently has 10,000 combat personnel. I am a quasi-god, and there are five eighth-tiers. One of these five eighth-tiers is already a demi-god. According to the current situation of aura recovery, You can break through in less than half a month.


    There are nearly a hundred strong people of rank seven. "


    Ye Hao looked at the old pope.


    The old pope cast a glance at Ye Hao: "When will your boy go back to take charge of the Holy See, you still want my old man to work there. Don''t you Huaxia have the rules to respect the old and love the young."


    Ye Hao couldn''t laugh or cry. You are almost a hundred years old, but your energy is stronger than that of a young man in his twenties.


    The old pope complained and complained, but still said: "Our Holy See now has 3,000 people, of course...we didn''t count those believers. There are too many believers.


    Some strengths may reach the first and second levels, and we have no statistics on this.


    Among the 8,000 people who have been specifically counted, I am a quasi-god, and there are eight eighth-levels, three of which are demigod-levels, and you are also familiar with Judy Cardinal and the others.


    There are more than two hundred people in the seventh rank. "


    Hearing the numbers exploded by the old pope, although it is more terrifying than the 11th district of the United States, it is in everyone''s imagination.


    Because the Holy See does not have much power to reorganize the main force, they will not need as many people to control the global situation as the US Eleven District.


    And this also led the Holy See to take the line of elite soldiers.


    "Of course, our Demon Butterfly can''t compare to them, and the number of combatants is only 3,000. I am a quasi-god, and there is a demigod, an eighth, and twenty seventh powers." Black Butterfly said.


    Next, Yakina and the others also talked about their organization.


    Yakina¡¯s Atheneum is actually also a good soldier route. There are not many people, but the quality is relatively high.


    The most is the twelve Saint Seiyas, all of whom are now Tier 8 powerhouses, and even a few of them have reached the Demigod level.


    The situation of Catherine''s blood family and L¨¦a''s wolf family is also quite satisfactory.


    In the end, statistics show that there are almost forty strong people of the eighth rank and demigod rank.


    Compared with the total power on the earth a year ago, this amount has increased by at least several hundred times!


    The calculation does not count the powers of the seventh and eighth tiers, and the number of people with other middle and lower strengths has also increased by at least several dozen times.


    After a little understanding, Ye Hao let everyone go away.


    But he left Yakina alone.


    "What are you looking for?" Yakina looked at Ye Hao a little surprised.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "I brought you some gifts."

 Chapter 2744： Athenas Gift

    Chapter 2744 Athena''s Gift


    "Gift?" Yakina looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    She didn''t expect Ye Hao to bring gifts to herself.


    "What gift?" Yakina asked curiously.


    Ye Hao smiled and took out something like a glowing cloud.


    The moment this thing appeared, Yakina''s eyes widened, and she felt that her blood was mobilized by it.


    In the next second, all the three artifacts of Athena appeared on her body. At this moment, Yakina was in a fully armed state.


    This was not her own will, it was entirely because of the spontaneous reaction of her body.


    "What''s this!" Yakina''s tone is about to reach the point where it is difficult to suppress her emotions.


    She even walked tremblingly in front of Ye Hao, looking straight at the wonderful nebula in Ye Hao''s hands.


    She could feel something calling herself inside.


    "This is a gift from Athena." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Yakina trembled immediately, and she looked at Ye Hao in disbelief: "You...you saw the goddess Athena!"


    Ye Hao smiled slightly, and his smile had already expressed everything, and not only did he meet the goddess Athena, he even got a fragrant kiss from others.


    However, it is impossible for him to tell Akina about the latter.


    Otherwise, it is estimated that Yakina will directly attack Ye Hao on the spot, but of course she can''t beat it.


    "It''s in the worlds of the gods! What does Goddess Athena look like?" Akina said excitedly, pulling Ye Hao''s arm.


    If this makes outsiders seem to be unbelievable, at the front of the outsiders, the saint of the Greek temple, Yakina would be so ghoulish with a man.


    "How do you say this, it''s beautiful. It''s similar to what you think, but even more mighty." Ye Hao didn''t know how to describe Athena''s appearance.


    In fact, things like beauty are almost the same at the top.


    The key is the look and temperament.


    Although some goddesses may be of medium appearance, where the temperament appears, I don''t know how many people worship.


    Ye Hao recalled the goddesses he had known before, and those goddesses who were almost admired and admired, all had unique temperament without exception.


    For example, the starry sky goddess who is still fresh in my memory, when looking at the starry sky goddess, it is like seeing the vast starry sky late at night.


    That kind of heart-pounding, but intangible feeling, that is definitely the goddess with the best temperament Ye Hao has ever seen!


    Then there is Evelyn, the goddess of darkness, the friend of the goddess of the sky.


    Don¡¯t be fooled by the name of the Goddess of Darkness. When Ye Hao saw Evelyn¡¯s belly a little bit darker, it was by no means the kind of evil existence she imagined.


    On the contrary, she was very unrestrained, most of which was the way she was driving and the ecstatic eyes.


    At least Ye Hao had seen the most attractive of all the goddesses, saying that she was a female devil, Ye Hao wouldn''t mind at all.


    Then there is the goddess Athena, this goddess is a heroic goddess, and at the same time she is a very smart woman, which can be described as the coexistence of power and wisdom.


    After that are the female angels, among them, the level of goddess is of course the realm of the upper main god, and that should be Ru Xi''s sister Ru Qi.


    This goddess has the qualities of an angel, that is, the feeling of being holy and lofty, but every angel is unique.


    Another characteristic of Ru Xi is that she is very aggressive, and at the same time values ??her love.


    This is very special in the angel group, so she has a feminine charm.


    "Hello? Hello?" Yakina looked at Ye Hao who was in a daze. She had recovered from the state of loss of control just now.


    But the man in front of him started in a daze.


    "Huh?" Ye Hao came back to his senses only then.


    "Is this a gift from Lord Goddess Athena?" Akina pointed to the star cluster in front of her nervously and surprised.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "There is a drop of Athena''s blood, as well as Athena''s own understanding of the law, and some of her combat experience.


    And what inheritance you accepted before, this one is the inheritance of authentic Athena. "


    The inheritance of the Greek temples before, at best, is the spread of goods.


    Athena herself said that she didn''t know how many such seeds had been sown.


    It is estimated that there are not thousands of existences like Yakina but hundreds of them.


    After all, in the Olympus **** system, Athena is a very special goddess, which has caused many people to like to worship her.


    And the reason why this thing is called a gift, of course, Athena can''t give a gift just because she doesn''t know anyone. After all, Akina is just one of the thousands of inheritors in front of her.


    Of course, these were all because Ye Hao specially asked for Athena when they were separated from Athena.


    After all, Ye Hao helped them accomplish such a thing, and of course Athena agreed to such a small request.


    "Then what do I need to do now?" Akina was very nervous at the moment. She wanted to quickly receive the inheritance of the goddess Athena. As a believer, this is undoubtedly the supreme glory.


    Ye Hao pointed at this thing and said, "You just need to reach in."


    Yakina took a deep breath, she slowly raised her hand, then she retracted again, and said nervously, "I... should I go back and prepare first, I haven''t had it for four hours. Bathed.


    I feel that my body may be a little out of state...I...I might best pray again. "


    Seeing Yakina''s nervous look, Ye Hao simply pressed Yakina''s hand directly.


    When Yakina pressed her hand into the star cluster, a force of power directly penetrated into her body.


    Yakina was also silent at this time, she had completely fallen into this inheritance.


    In her consciousness, she saw the phantom of Goddess Athena, and then she also got a lot of things.


    At the same time, Akina had just stepped into the realm of a low-level quasi-god, and once again quickly improved.


    "Unlucky, she was promoted to a high-level quasi-god in one breath. Perhaps she will be more fortunate to become the first main **** on earth in this era." Ye Hao looked at Yakina with satisfaction.


    Akina''s performance did not disappoint him.


    Yakina also ended the inheritance at this time, and she opened her eyes. At this moment, she has changed a lot from before.


    She looked at Ye Hao gratefully: "Thank you very much, really. If you have any instructions in the future, our Greek temple will definitely do it."


    She knew that Athena could not give gifts to herself for no reason, all of which was because of Ye Hao.

 Chapter 2745： The devil prepares for war again

    Chapter 2745 the devil once again prepares for war


    After separating from Yakina, Ye Hao explored the earth plane again.


    However, there was still no gain in any aspect, which caused Ye Hao to let go of this matter temporarily.


    After all, there is no clue, plus Ye Hao can''t perceive any clue.


    He can''t stay here all the time, he still has a lot to do.


    For example, things on the Black Great Wall.


    According to the news from Ten Thousand Demons City, the defense line on the Black Great Wall suddenly appeared a large number of demons three days ago.


    And Queen Isabella used the wormhole to jump to the demon plane and found that at the other end of the teleportation circle, a terrifying army of demons had once again assembled.


    Various pieces of information indicate that the devil is about to launch a second attack on the Great Black Wall.


    Although Ye Hao and the others resisted the first attack, Ye Hao still couldn''t take this second attack lightly.


    After Ye Hao finished dealing with matters on this side of the earth, he rushed to the defense line of the Black Great Wall non-stop.


    ...


    Black Great Wall Defense Line


    At this time, the island cities on this line of defense have once again entered a state of combat readiness.


    The Demon Region City is on emergency standby every day, and every ten minutes there is a message from the front sentinel.


    Tell them if there are any changes in the demon camp.


    Inside the meeting hall of Demon Region City.


    The city lord of all cities are gathered here at this moment, this time it is not a projection image, but all the real people of the city lord are here.


    After all, the battle of the second demon invasion is about to begin, and they must be fully prepared.


    "My suggestion is that we must now gather our superior forces and attack their teleportation base directly, as long as we can take down that teleportation base! We can do it once and for all!" a city lord suggested.


    The other city lord shook his head and said: "In terms of offense, once we leave the defensive circle of the island city, our combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced.


    And there must be a lot of things waiting for us on the demon base, even if we finally captured their teleportation base, we will completely destroy the teleportation circle from here, but we will pay a very heavy price for this. ! "


    The previous city lord stood up and said: "Is this bad? As long as we destroy the teleportation circle, we will win the final victory.


    We paid a little price for this, so what? And don¡¯t forget that we still have the Zerg allies. Their large quantities of Zerg troops are put on the battlefield, and they can also provide us with considerable help! "


    "But have you ever thought that the demons can build a teleportation base, which means that they are not sure and have the ability to build a second one.


    If we paid a heavy price in this battle and achieved a short victory.


    But if they have established a teleportation base somewhere in this space in a few years, or even a few months later, that would be bad news for us.


    Our soldiers died, it will take a long time to recover!


    Take the current Black Great Wall. After experiencing the previous battles, even one of the fallen island cities has not yet been repaired.


    Although everyone''s strength has improved in quality, the quantity has not completely returned to the level before the first battle.


    Now we have the help of the earth, but after all, it takes time for them to get used to the battle here.


    But the demons are different, they have thousands of armies, as long as they have the opportunity, they can immediately come back. "


    The city lord patted the table and said solemnly: "They have failed, and there may be a chance to come back three times and five times, but if we can''t take risks, we only have to fail once!


    Then we may face devastating results. "


    In the meeting room, everyone started arguing differently.


    At this time, a figure appeared in the conference hall.


    "Ye Hao? When did you come back?" Ye Ming looked at his grandson in surprise.


    "I just came back, how about my father? Why didn''t he come to preside over things here." Ye Hao looked around, only Ye Ming was here.


    When other people saw Ye Hao appearing, they stopped arguing and looked at Ye Hao in awe.


    "The kid knew there was a meeting here, so he ran away long ago." Ye Ming said helplessly.


    Ye Hao also knows his father''s character. If there is a fight, he runs faster than anyone else. With this kind of meeting, he also runs faster than anyone else.


    "Young Master Ye, long time no see."


    "Young Master Ye has improved again."


    "City Lord Ye Ming is really blessed to have a grandson like Master Ye."


    Everyone looked at Ye Hao and said flattering words.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and everyone fell silent.


    "I also listened to the content of your meeting just now. I can almost hear that you all have two ideas. Either take the initiative and the target is the enemy''s teleportation base, occupy and destroy their teleportation circle!"


    A Demonic City Lord stood up and said, "Yes, that''s what we think. With our current strength and the help of the Zerg Alliance, this is not difficult!"


    "But you have to consider the danger of this existence!" A Terran City Lord objected.


    "Be quiet, another idea is to watch the changes first, and wait to see what kind of arrangements the demons have in the next step. If they launch an attack.


    We just fought a defensive counterattack as in the second battle. "Ye Hao looked at the city owners who insisted on the second point of view.


    "Yes, what was the original intention of our Black Great Wall defense line? Just for defense, with island cities and shady enchantments, we have the ability to confront the devil head-on.


    And if we take the initiative to attack, then we have a certain risk, once the loss reaches a certain level, then we want to defend without any chance.


    And I think that if we have the experience of winning the first battle, we can win the second time.


    We cannot take risks, behind us is the earth! We can''t risk the earth! "The Terran City Lord said.


    With this said, people with two views are ready to argue again.


    "Everyone, let this matter go temporarily, and listen to me say another thing." Ye Hao motioned everyone to be quiet. Ye Hao''s words were still very useful, everyone calmed down and looked at Ye Hao.


    "I think everyone should have heard about the resurrection of the earth plane''s spiritual energy." Ye Hao mentioned this matter.


    Everyone nodded.


    Now, unlike before, the Black Great Wall plane will exchange news with Ten Thousand Demons City every once in a while, although not very timely.


    But news within two or three days can be delivered quickly.


    This happened for a month, and of course they all knew.

 Chapter 2746： Another secret of Buried Demon Abyss

    Chapter 2746 Another Secret Of Burying Demon Abyss


    "With regard to the sudden resurrection of the spiritual energy on the earth plane, although the practitioners on the earth plane have benefited a lot, many people have advanced by leaps and bounds.


    But this also contains some hidden dangers, that is, why does the aura suddenly recover? And in just one month, the recovery has doubled!


    I have always believed in a word, if something is different, there must be a monster. "Ye Hao said, looking at everyone.


    Everyone nodded, after all, the people who mix here have a lot of experience.


    "I have asked people from all forces on the earth to investigate the reasons behind this resurrection of spiritual energy, and when this matter is involved, I will consider the Black Great Wall defense line.


    I think it is very inappropriate to attack the teleport base at this time.


    Because we don''t know if there is really any major conspiracy behind this. "Ye Hao said here, looking at those who supported the attack before.


    These people nodded in agreement at this time.


    "What Ye Gongzi said is reasonable. We must ensure that the backyard does not catch fire before we can attack the enemy base."


    "Yes, if we attack the enemy''s base, we will have no time to take into account the situation of the earth plane. If something happens on the earth plane at this time, we have no way to support it!"


    "You said, is it possible that the demons are playing tricks behind this?"


    "But it can affect the energy richness of a plane. The devil doesn''t have this ability yet, right?"


    Ye Hao raised his hand, signaled everyone to be quiet, and continued to listen to him: "But we can''t do nothing without letting the demons make arbitrary arrangements there.


    So the plan I gave is a combination of the above two plans.


    The Black Great Wall Alliance and the Zerg formed a team to go to the Demon Teleportation Base, but we are not attacking them.


    But dozens of kilometers away from the teleportation base, launched shelling on their teleportation base! Use various means to cover firepower.


    And if those demons attack, Zerg warriors will take care of them.


    After all, instead of attacking them in their territory. This type of battle can minimize the losses.


    And I guess that most of them are mainly defensive. In that way, we can have the greatest impact on the enemy without casualties. "


    Hearing Ye Hao''s proposal, everyone began to discuss it enthusiastically.


    "I think this plan is very suitable. Although it cannot eliminate the demon base at one time. But it can affect them to the greatest extent!"


    "I also think there is no problem, and we now have many new people in each city who have not fought against the devil. At this time, we can push them up and let them experience the battle."


    "In this case, it is very likely to have a certain degree of influence on the devil. Even if something goes wrong with the earth''s plane at that time, we can evacuate in time and make any plans!"


    At the end, everyone recognized Ye Hao''s plan.


    In the end, Ye Ming also patted the table and announced that he would implement this plan.


    Soon this meeting ended.


    "It''s your kid who made me worry about it. I don''t want your father. Once you encounter this kind of thing, people don''t know where to go. They don''t have any good results. They know how to fight all the time." Ye Ming At this time, I didn''t forget to reprimand my son Ye Zhan.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "This technique has a specialization, and he may not be suitable for this. And this time, I was just lucky and got some information that you don''t know very well."


    "Okay, let''s talk about it. What do you gain this time from going to the Gods and Ten Thousand Realms?" Ye Ming looked at Ye Hao and started chattering.


    Ye Hao hesitated and told Ye Ming what had happened in the first crime domain.


    "Ultimately scared?" Ye Ming frowned, "Don''t you see what the unknown creatures they said look like?"


    "No, I just saw a very huge eye in the memory fragments of the goddess Athena. The gaze of that eye alone made me want to die.


    I think that if this kind of creature really appeared in the world we know, it would be very difficult for a god-king power to face it. "Ye Hao said.


    Ye Ming was suddenly silent at this time.


    "Grandpa? What''s the matter?" Ye Hao looked at Ye Ming, feeling that it was possible that grandpa heard his words and felt the invisible pressure. He smiled and said, "Grandpa, this kind of thing is actually very mysterious.


    It doesn''t necessarily mean that it really exists, and it''s far away from us now. Even if it does appear then, the divine kings of the gods and all realms should be worried. "


    "Hao''er, I may have seen this kind of creature." Ye Ming''s sudden arrival made Ye Hao stupid.


    He looked at Ye Ming in disbelief.


    "That was when I was in the Bone Buried Demon Abyss among the four great forbidden grounds on the Devil Plane." Ye Ming said solemnly.


    Ye Hao did not speak, but listened to Ye Ming quietly.


    "At that time, your parents hadn''t come. We were still very curious about Burying the Bone Demon Abyss, because we were lucky enough to land on Bone Kun''s back and we were able to survive.


    And we naturally explored everywhere in order to go out.


    Under safe conditions, we have naturally explored many places, and at that time I was thinking, when the bones rise, I will come out and see what will happen?


    At that time, your grandma was very opposed to my behavior, because at that time there would be a lot of strange animals, which would be very dangerous.


    But in the end, I made a lot of preparations, developed some props magic array, and finally after repeated experiments to ensure that I can survive in the outside world for at least an hour. "


    A look of memory appeared in Ye Ming''s eyes: "I chose an opportunity at the time. I don''t know if it was good luck or something.


    After I walked out of the village that time, I saw a splendid star cluster appearing above my head, as if I was at the north pole of the earth and looked at the northern lights.


    In addition, the star cluster was still parallel to the Bone Kun all the way and remained for a long time.


    There was a voice in my heart at the time, telling me that I was going to look inside the star cluster, so I ventured in.


    I saw a coffin inside, a very strange coffin, and around the coffin were many ancient magic circles, as if they were meant to seal the coffin.


    I tried to get close to the coffin, but at that moment the thought of suicide appeared in my mind. I almost committed suicide at that time. If it weren''t for my law of killing gods that stimulated my head at the end, I quickly escaped there.


    I guess I will have to stay in that place. I didn''t dare to tell anyone about that, including your parents and your grandma. "


    Ye Hao''s eyes widened at the moment, could it be said that there is a clue of ¡®Ultimate Fear¡¯ in Burial Demon Abyss!

 Chapter 2747： Rescue angel

    Chapter 2747 Rescue Angel


    "When you were there, did you find anything else?" Ye Hao asked.


    Ye Ming shook his head and said, "No, except for the coffin bound by the magic circle inside that strange star cluster, I didn''t see anything else.


    But since then, that picture will appear in my mind from time to time. I have never dared to tell anyone, because that feeling is really weird.


    Perhaps after telling others, few people would choose to believe it. "


    Ye Hao nodded, Ye Ming''s words were indeed correct.


    The concept in this area is too mysterious. If Ye Hao hadn''t seen such a scene in Athena''s memory with her own eyes, she wouldn''t believe this kind of thing.


    "Don''t tell other people about this matter for now. After all, we haven''t finished our own affairs, and this matter is too far away for them.


    Knowing this now is nothing more than annoying. "Ye Hao said.


    Ye Ming nodded: "I think so too, so I kept pressing on this matter and didn''t say much."


    After chatting with Ye Ming for a while, Ye Hao asked in detail where the place was in Buried Bone Demon Abyss.


    Because he was thinking about when he might go back to Burial Demon Abyss to take a look, maybe tell Athena and the others about this matter, so that they can investigate this matter conveniently.


    Ye Hao didn''t have time to intervene in this matter, but he couldn''t leave it alone.


    In the next few days, Ye Hao rarely idled in Demon Region City.


    When you have time, take a look at the development of Demon Region City and the layout of the next battle.


    Or just take the time to return to the plane of the earth and find Song Ying and the others to enjoy the ordinary life and the joy of fish and water.


    But this day was soon broken.


    On this day, Zhuo Yu on the defense line of the Black Great Wall took the three female angels who had followed Ru Xi to find Ye Hao and told Ye Hao an amazing news.


    A squad of female angels appeared on the demon plane and sent a distress signal!


    "What did you say? An angel appeared on the plane of the devil?" Ye Hao looked at Zhuo Yu in surprise.


    Shao Yu nodded: "Yes."


    "How did you know?" Ye Hao asked back.


    The seraph on the side exquisitely explained: "There is a way of communication between our angels, which is equivalent to your local area network on the earth. Anything can be communicated as long as it is connected.


    But this seems to be restricted to some extent, such as plane space and so on.


    It is impossible to receive information from the Demon Plane in the Gods and Worlds, but we are now in a different space. We are in the gap between the Earth Plane and the Demon Plane.


    And just an hour ago, we received a distress message from the demon plane! "


    "But why did your angel suddenly appear on the plane of the devil?" Ye Hao asked in surprise.


    Zhuo Yu stared at Ye Hao without speaking.


    Ye Hao suddenly realized and said with a smile: "They are here to catch me, right?"


    "According to the preliminary intelligence we have obtained, the Angel God System has formed a small team of angels, led by two ten-winged angels. The original plan was to enter the plane of the earth and take you back.


    But what they didn''t expect was that their own strength was too strong, after all, they were the upper lord gods of ten-winged angels!


    Therefore, the legal restrictions of the earth plane began to repel them, resulting in a turbulence in space, and the original transmission channel was deviated, sending them to the demon plane by coincidence. "Zuo Yu explained.


    Ye Hao clutched his head, which was a very reasonable explanation.


    A group of angels appeared on the plane of the devil, wouldn''t it mean that a few lions were sent to the tiger group?


    These two guys can''t fight?


    "So you are going to rescue them?" Ye Hao looked at several female angels.


    Liuluo looked at Ye Hao and whispered: "We know that we are far from enough to rescue our people from the demon plane, so we want to ask Mr. Ye to help us."


    Ye Hao laughed and said, "Hey, have you made any mistakes. Their task is to catch me back. Now you want me to rescue them?"


    The female angels did not speak, but looked at Ye Hao quietly.


    Ye Hao sighed and shook his hand: "If they quarrel with me then, don''t blame me for tying up one by one when the time comes. Tiger stool and chili water whip serve."


    The female angels all smiled when they saw Ye Hao doing this.


    Zhuo Yu also looked at Ye Hao with a smile, perhaps she had known Ye Hao would make this choice.


    "You guys prepare, we will leave in five minutes," Ye Hao said aloud.


    "no problem!"


    In these five minutes, Ye Hao went to Ye Ming and talked about the purpose of his trip.


    Ye Ming and the others didn''t stop Ye Hao. After all, they knew very well that Ye Hao''s personality was similar to the three grandparents, and as long as they made a choice, it would not change.


    Just remind Ye Hao to be careful on the road, pay attention to safety, and don''t take risks.


    In this way, Ye Hao and the four female angels set off to the demon plane to prepare to rescue the angel team that strayed into the demon plane in order to capture Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao tore open a small space transmission channel and brought them all to the demon plane.


    "Is this the demon plane? It feels no different from the gods and ten thousand realms." Lily looked around curiously.


    Ani agrees and said: "I thought it was a very evil space, with scourges everywhere."


    Ye Hao smiled lightly and shook his head: "Actually, many parts of the Devil''s Plane are similar to those of your gods and worlds, but their current system is similar to war, as if by the military government on earth.


    As the enemy, you will naturally not have a good impression of them. "


    The women nodded.


    "Okay, I''ll talk to you first. From now on, each of you must obey my orders. You must do what I ask you to do! Understand it!" Ye Hao stared very seriously at first With a few women.


    If they weren''t able to sense the presence of their companions like radar, Ye Hao hadn''t planned to bring them over.


    "Understand." Several female angels nodded.


    "Now everyone comes over and kisses me." Ye Hao said suddenly.


    This made everyone including Zhuo Yu dumbfounded.


    A few seconds later, Ye Hao said, "Just kidding, but I want to tell you that if I give you an order again, even if it is a similar order, you must execute it immediately. Do it without any thinking, understand? !"


    The female angels breathed a sigh of relief.


    Among them, the female angel named Liuluo quietly retracted her stretched leg.

 Chapter 2748： The mind of the moon

    Chapter 2748 the moon''s thoughts


    Before setting off, Ye Hao emphasized: "Another point is that you should not use your energy lightly.


    In the Demon Plane, the energy of the light attribute itself is relatively scarce, not to mention that it is consumed when you fight, and it is not easy to recover.


    The use of divine magic alone will expose your existence. "


    After all, in a dark place, a sudden light is lit, which will inevitably attract the attention of those people.


    Zhuo Yu and others expressed clear understanding.


    In order to conceal their identities, Ye Hao also blessed them with a disguised magic technique, so that their originally holy and pure white wings changed color to black.


    They also put on black clothes, so that they look like a winged human.


    Under such circumstances, as long as they don''t use their celestial powers or face high-level demons, they will generally not be exposed.


    "Now that''s all right, we can start. Can you sense where your companion is?" Ye Hao asked.


    Zhuo Yu shook his head: "Now their breath is very weak, and they have never entered the Angel Contact Channel since the last time, so I can''t confirm their location now."


    Ye Hao frowned slightly. In this case, it seems that he needs to ask another person for help.


    "Then we need to find someone first." Ye Hao looked into the distance, where the demon army responsible for the defense of the Black Great Wall was stationed.


    ...


    Half an hour later, among a group of rocks.


    The moon appeared here wearing a black robe, she looked around as if looking for something.


    "I''m here." A voice came from behind.


    The moon suddenly turned around. She saw Ye Hao. She breathed a sigh of relief: "Why did you come to me suddenly? And...you have an aura that disgusts me."


    The moon sniffed his nose, his expression was like someone who didn''t like durians, and smelled a durian smell.


    "This is the breath of an angel." Ye Hao said without hiding.


    "Angel?" The moon was startled: "You brought the angel to the plane of the devil?"


    Then she looked around.


    "Relax, the only meeting between you and me is the two of us. There are indeed angels around here, but I arranged for them to wait for me in the distance.


    Listen to you, right now the demon plane is other angels. "Ye Hao looked at the moon, and it seemed that he didn''t find the wrong person this time.


    The moon does know a little intelligence.


    After all, the Moon''s current identity is the red man next to the Lazy Demon God, and it is impossible to hide her from such a major event as the appearance of an angel on the plane of the devil.


    "You didn''t bring them?" The moon looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    Ye Hao smiled and opened his hands: "Am I so courageous, will I bring angels to the plane of the devil?"


    "Aren''t you courageous? I heard that Martina was rescued by a mysterious person, but that was under the eyes of the arrogant demon. You are afraid that you don''t know about this matter, it has been passed on the demon plane. The uproar is going up." The moon cast Ye Hao''s eyes and joked.


    Ye Hao said helplessly: "That''s all helplessness, and it''s almost the same this time. These angels ran to the demon plane by themselves.


    And this time I just want to save them back! "


    "I think you are really a madman, and you really dare to take part in everything." The moon said helplessly: "But don''t blame me for not reminding you, this time this group of angels is in a situation of nine deaths.


    Lucifer, the greedy demon, personally took his guard to hunt these angels! Although the Greedy Demon God has only the strength of the upper Lord God, he is after all the Demon God of the Demon Plane.


    If you go to save someone this time, you are going to pull your teeth! If there is a mistake, you will die with those female angels! "


    "I know, then you can tell me things now." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    The understanding during this period of time, the moon can be regarded as understanding Ye Hao''s character, she knew what Ye Hao decided, then she would definitely do it, no matter it was no use to dissuade anyone.


    Moon raised her hand, a stream of information gathered in the palm of her hand, and then handed it to Ye Hao: "This is all the information you want, remember. Be careful."


    Ye Hao took this information stream and checked the information inside. He soon mastered all the information.


    I also know that what the angels did after they arrived on this demon plane was in their current situation.


    "Thanks." Ye Hao said thankfully.


    The moon shrugged helplessly: "You big man still need to say thank you? You have the fate of my weak woman in your hands. If I don''t satisfy you, how would you betray me to the lazy demon? "


    "No, you have helped me so much. Even if you don''t help me from now on, I won''t do anything to hurt you. I treat you as my friend." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    The moon paused, and a string in his head seemed to be touched.


    "By the way, there is one other thing that I might ask you. Has there been any movement from the Demon Gods recently? In the past month, the energy intensity of the earth has doubled compared to before.


    I suspect that this should have something to do with the devil and the others. "Ye Hao asked again suddenly.


    The moon rolled his eyes: "You just said that you don''t need my help anymore, now you are asking again."


    "This is an inquiry as a friend, you don''t need to answer." Ye Hao smiled.


    "The demon gods do have a lot of plans in private. I may understand some of the plans of the lazy demon god, but I don''t know the other demon gods.


    The most important is the gluttonous demon **** and the **** demon god, the two of them are mysterious and often do not appear.


    If you are really messing up something that threatens the plane of the earth, it is probably related to them. Said the moon.


    "I know." Ye Hao nodded, then waved his hand: "I''m leaving, you have to be careful when you stay in the devil plane."


    "Ok."


    After that, the moon watched Ye Hao turn and leave.


    The moon stood here for a long time, and she showed a self-deprecating smile: "Silly woman, didn''t you still want to tell him before, I want to return to the plane of the earth."


    Why can''t I say anything when I see him?


    It''s really hard work, as soon as I heard what he asked for, I wanted to explore it. "


    The moon turned and left in the direction it came.


    "Just help him finish this thing again, and then go back to Earth. It''s really not as good as I imagined. There is no movie watching, no water for motivation, and no delicious dessert.


    I was thinking of coming here because I was so obsessed with my heart. "The moon shook his head mockingly.

 Chapter 2749： Stupid ten-winged angel

    Chapter 2749 Stupid Ten Winged Angel


    Ye Hao returned to Zhuo Yu and the others.


    "What was that breath just now?" The angel looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "Don''t ask too much, you are only here to save people this time. Just save them."


    Angel Linglong didn''t say much.


    Zhuo Yu asked, "Did you get the news?"


    "I got it, but I have to say that your angel''s''flying and domineering'' character really should be restrained.


    Do not see where they are, dare to make trouble everywhere. Ye Hao shook his head helplessly.


    The angels cast curious eyes.


    Ye Hao began to talk about the information he had obtained: "Almost three days ago, a strange sacred energy aura appeared in a place on the demon plane, which is probably the power of your angels.


    Then half a day later, a Castlevania located in the territory of the Greedy Demon God was attacked by the Ununderstanding Wing Race.


    When attacking that city, a ten-winged woman also said that they were female angels from the Angel God family, and they would wipe out all the evil creatures that appeared in front of them. "


    Ye Hao smiled and said: "Look? This is not only causing trouble on other people''s turf, but also self-reporting the family. Now it''s okay, everyone on the demon plane knows that your angel came to their turf to look for things.


    Do you think people can take care of you? "


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, if he changed to another angel, he would probably find some reasons to defend him.


    After all, the ten-winged angel is second only to the existence of the twelve-winged angel God King.


    However, the angels present were all angels who had been resurrected by Ye Hao, and the deep-rooted thoughts that had caused them to have long since disappeared.


    "How could it be so stupid?" Angel Liuluo said directly in disgust.


    Zhuo Yu shook her head helplessly. As the angel with the longest resurrection time, she is now very aware of the evil nature of angels.


    That is too arrogant, and even arrogance that will disregard everything. They too much put their glory and nobility in the first place.


    This also leads to things that will happen.


    "So now the Greedy Demon God, one of the Seven Great Demon Gods, personally takes his guards to encircle and suppress these angels.


    And these angels have been constantly defeated during the three consecutive days of fierce battle. It is said that there were originally more than 30 angels, but now it is estimated that only half are left, and it is estimated that all of them are seriously injured. "Ye Hao said.


    Angel Linglong frowned: "Then what shall we do now? The Greedy Demon God is the strength of the upper Lord God, and it is said that each Demon God has a one-to-many terrifying combat power.


    It is estimated that this time one or two Ten Winged Angels came to hold on to the present, but the current situation... is not very optimistic.


    Master Ye Hao, what should we do now? If there is no proper plan, it will be difficult for us people alone to rescue them, and it is even possible that we will get in. "


    Ye Hao is also thinking about this issue now.


    "Can you sense the existence of the angel heart?" Ye Hao suddenly asked this question.


    "Angel''s heart? If it''s within a very close range, we can all sense it within the range that the lower main god''s consciousness can cover." Zhuo Yu said.


    Ye Hao nodded: "In that case, I have a plan... We are like this... this way..."


    ...


    In the territory of the Greedy Demon God, a messy mainland remains.


    There are at least tens of thousands of continents floating here, some of them are as small as islands, and some of them are huge.


    But these continents have one characteristic, that is, there is no life reaction anymore.


    So here is also called the cemetery.


    It is the last place for some useless continents.


    But at this moment it has become a battlefield, or a hunting ground for hunting angels.


    Several angels are now hiding in a cave on a continent.


    All of them were seriously injured.


    "Master Tier, what shall we do now? At this time, everyone outside is surrounded by demons, and there is no way for us to escape!"


    "Just now, two of our separated compatriots lost contact. They seemed to be hunted down by the devil... and sacrificed."


    At the moment, several angels looked disappointed and angry.


    Tier clenched her fist and said unwillingly: "Damn! These evil creatures, if Lord Cecilia were here, they would definitely be wiped out!"


    "Enough! At this time, what''s the use of you still talking about this? Why didn''t you listen to me in the first place! Want to make trouble in that Castlevania?


    Alright now, at that time you were so happy to kill, but in the end you completely alarmed the demons, and even provokes the greedy devil!


    Tier! You have to make it clear, this is not the gods, but the demon plane! Here, almost all the enemies we encounter are enemies! "On the other side, one arm was broken and Yao, with two **** wings, looked at Tier with angry eyes.


    Tier stubbornly said: "Is there something wrong with what I did! I...I just saw those evil demons and wanted to destroy them.


    Shouldn''t our angels erase those evil existences! "


    "Yes, this is the duty of our angels! But you have to distinguish the time and place! This is the demon plane, because of the things you did, our two angel teams were wiped out.


    Even now, each of us is seriously injured. Is this the result you want?


    And our mission this time is not to fight the devil, but to find that man. Now that¡¯s good, who will perform the mission?


    Do you know how much resources we have consumed when we teleported us this time! "When Yao said this, he didn''t get angry.


    She just thought Tier was a little arrogant before, but she didn''t expect her to be so stupid.


    When she reacted, this guy had already fallen out in that Castlevania, still showing his power, and even told them that he was an angel.


    As a result, it brought them a disaster.


    Tier still wanted to explain something, but looking at Yao''s injury at the moment, she didn''t speak, but bowed her head guiltily.


    The injury on Yao was when the two ten-winged angels fought against the greedy demon god, Yao paid such a price in order to save himself.


    Such a serious injury, even if it is returned to the Angel God System, it is impossible to repair it within a few decades or hundreds of years.


    "Master Yao, Master Tier is not the time to argue. What we should think about now is how to get rid of the predicament in front of us." The angel on the side persuaded.


    Tier stood up, gritted her teeth and said, "That''s it, I''ll go out to attract the greedy demon gods. You take the opportunity to leave here with the remaining angels."

 Chapter 2750： Only he can save us

    2750-Sorcerer


    Yao smiled self-deprecatingly, and stared at Tier coldly: "I''m thinking about you except for the five pairs of wings behind you that represent the upper Lord God.


    Are you completely out of mind? escape? Now that the outside is surrounded by the greed demon group, why are we not caught now.


    It is because we have hidden our breath as much as possible, but it is only a matter of time before they find it.


    And if we go out now, we must fly if we want to escape.


    We are angels. As long as we fly, we will definitely use the power of angels, even the smallest angel power. In this demon plane, it is like a flame in the darkness, extremely dazzling!


    How do you think we could escape?


    And how long can you hold back the greed demon alone? One minute? five minutes? Or ten minutes? "


    Yao''s attitude towards Tier at the moment was obviously very bad.


    After all, their current situation is largely due to Tier''s reckless arrogance.


    Tier didn''t speak, she herself knew very well that all of this was her responsibility, but her self-esteem made her not have the courage to admit this fact.


    "Master Yao...then we...what do we do now?" In order to divert the subject, the other female angels could only ask questions.


    Yao took a deep breath, and said faintly: "It''s really difficult to get out alive in our situation now. It is estimated that even if a certain Twelve Winged Angel is here, she may not be sure enough.


    But we still have a ray of life, and the decision of this life is not ours, but whether that person will come to save us. "


    "Save us? Who will save us at this time? And this is still on the plane of the devil?" Tier asked subconsciously, and under Yao''s dazzling gaze, she closed her mouth again.


    Yao laughed mockingly: "This person is not someone else, but this time our goal."


    Everyone was taken aback.


    A female angel subconsciously said, "That our most wanted criminal, the person whose name is Ye Hao on the earth plane?"


    "That''s right." Yao nodded.


    These female angels were in an uproar.


    Ti''er couldn''t help but said, "Yao, are you a little confused because of your injury. How could that guy come to rescue us? You know we are going to catch him, and he hopes that we are too late to die."


    Yao didn''t get angry because of Tier''s collision this time, because she knew what she was saying now was indeed very incredible.


    "The reason why I say that the only man who can save us now is because this is the only chance that we can survive by combining all the information I have now."


    Yao Shen said, "Ru Qi has been in contact with this man before, and I talked to Ru Qi about this man before we set off. What Ru Qi said is that this man is very strong, even if we face him Ten-winged angels cannot be taken lightly.


    Another point is that this man does not particularly want to be an enemy of us, but because of his magical ability, he is worried that after being controlled by us, he will no longer have freedom at all, and may even develop various things against him. the study. "


    Tier nodded, these Yaos were right.


    In fact, they have no interest in this man at all. Even if there were some disputes in the ruins of heaven and earth before, it would be a failure at best.


    These angels with strong self-esteem, at least on the face of it, don''t care about it. It''s a different matter if they will retaliate when they meet again.


    And the reason why they value this man so much is because this man has the ability to resurrect the angel''s heart!


    This ability is as important to the Angel God System as a 12-winged angel, or a god-killing weapon!


    It is because of these factors that they need to catch this man.


    From the current point of view, this man is constantly avoiding, just not wanting to start a direct conflict with them.


    "In addition, he has a good relationship with Zhuo Yu and Ru Qi''s sister Ru Xi. From this point of view, he is still very willing to get close to our angel deity.


    Regarding our understanding of his abilities and background, he is now the strongest on the earth plane. The black Great Wall defense line he leads is facing the impact of the demon plane. There is a teleportation method that can connect to the demon plane. Array.


    In addition, this Ye Hao himself possesses superb spatial laws, and he can directly traverse spatial barriers in some places.


    Judging from these various factors, he has at least 20% of the possibility of saving us. "Yao''s words made the angels move quite a bit better.


    Because these words of Yao can be considered.


    Tier shook his head and said, "Whatever it is, we are now in the plane of the devil, let alone whether he is willing to come to save us. I guess he doesn''t even know that we are here to catch him now. "


    Yao glanced at Tier, and she said, "Actually, half a day ago, I found a place with thin space barriers, and a message happened to the angelic spirit to contact the cloud.


    Ru Xi said before that, apart from Zhuoyu, the angel squad who descended on the earth plane with her were still fighting in the space gap between the earth plane and the demon plane called the Black Great Wall Line of Defense.


    I think they should have received the message I sent out! "


    Tier looked at Yao in surprise. She didn''t expect Yao to do so many things under her nose, she didn''t even know.


    This reminded her of Lord Cecilia''s evaluation of her once, that her swordsmanship and fighting skills were top-notch among the ten-winged angels, and even ranked in the top three.


    But the only thing missing is wisdom. Angels are not only a natural fighting race, but also a race with wisdom.


    Many things require not only indomitable courage, but also clever wisdom.


    The last words of Lord Cecilia was: When Tier''s sword has a wise soul, that is when she has already taken half a step towards the realm of the twelve-winged angel.


    She didn''t quite understand what this meant before, but now after seeing Yao''s arrangement, she understood.


    This made her feel ashamed.


    "Then why didn''t you tell us before?" Tier asked softly.


    Yao sighed and shook his head: "I said before that we are now in a life of nine deaths. Although I have done everything I can do.


    But as you said before, our purpose this time is to catch that man back.


    And that man will risk coming to the Devil plane to save us people? Regarding this, the probability is less than 10%, so I think there is no need to say. "


    Everyone was silent now.


    Looking forward to someone they want to arrest to rescue them.


    Such thinking is indeed very naive.

 Chapter 2751： Steal the Angels Heart

    Chapter 2751 Stealing Angel''s Heart


    Ye Hao, who Yao thought was the only hope, was staring at a demon warship with Zhuo Yu.


    This demon warship is located on the periphery of the encirclement.


    "Are you sure there are a lot of angelic reactions on this?" Ye Hao looked at Zhuo Yu behind him.


    Finally nodded heavily.


    "We also felt it, at least more than twenty!" Linglong said the angel next to it.


    Ye Hao glanced at the angel heart in his hand, and searched all the way just now. Ye Hao and the others have found a dozen angel hearts.


    When approaching here, Angel Linglong said that she felt that there were many angel hearts on the battleship.


    Ye Hao hesitated again and again. If the demons were alarmed at this time, it must be a very troublesome thing, which also did not conform to Ye Hao''s original plan.


    But he didn''t want to let go of the angelic heart inside.


    "In this way, you all stay here. I''ll go in!" Ye Hao made a decision. In order to increase the probability of winning in the subsequent actions, he still chose to take a risk.


    "I..." Zhuo Yu looked at Ye Hao, her idea was to go with Ye Hao.


    "Calm down, you are all the lower lord gods, and Seraphim calculates that you will follow me in, but it will not help me. So you are here waiting for me, I will come out soon!" Ye Hao looked at the angels.


    In the end, the angels were convinced by Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao first used the invisibility technique and slowly moved forward on the demon warship.


    Because he was worried about revealing his whereabouts, Ye Hao did not use the means of soul perception to explore the power of the demon on this warship.


    The method of soul perception is like turning on radar scanning in an environment. Lower creatures cannot sense scanning at this level, but as long as they have enough strength, they can feel the existence of such scanning.


    This is undoubtedly just like a shout next to people''s ears.


    That''s why Ye Hao was so cautious. When he got on the ship, he saw several Tier 8 demon guards standing on the deck, but they weren''t very vigilant, and they were still chatting there.


    The content of the chat is undoubtedly the matter of encircling and suppressing angels.


    "Hey, how did you say these angels came to our demon plane?"


    "Who knows this, I only know that these angels are really stupid. Only fifty or sixty angels dare to run to our demon plane to show off their might? Let''s all be well, they are all going to die now!"


    "Of course, you don''t look at who they provoke. That''s our greedy demon god. If we change to other demon gods, I might not have such a strong reaction. Who told us greedy demon **** to be a male angel before? ."


    "But now Master Lucifer is probably the only surviving male angel, but in his heart he hates the angel race very much. I heard that his favorite collection is the Angel Heart. In his showroom, there are less to say but also A hundred angel hearts!"


    Ye Hao paused, he seemed to have heard some incredible news.


    The greedy demon Lucifer has the habit of collecting angel hearts, and there are hundreds of angel hearts in his showroom!


    Ye Hao secretly kept the news in his heart.


    Then he dived into the cabin, which seemed to be used to transport supplies.


    But since it is the treasure that Lucifer, the greedy demon god, pays attention to, it should be placed in a special place, and it is impossible to put it together with these substances.


    As he walked, Ye Hao saw a hatch. At the door of the hatch stood a demon with a serious face.


    "Send a high-level quasi-god to guard here, so you don''t have to guess what''s in it." Ye Hao smiled slightly, but there is something more troublesome for now.


    That is, this demon is blocking the only way, even if Ye Hao is invisible, he can''t enter through the front door without disturbing this guy.


    In addition, Ye Hao discovered that there was a warning circle outside the hatch, that is, if the circle was not disarmed, once stepping into this range, it might alarm the entire warship.


    "You must think of a way to get this person out of this circle." Ye Hao pondered.


    After a few minutes, the evil heard something on the floor in the distance.


    Then, a rat-like creature appeared on the corner, crawling on the ground and walking around.


    "It turned out to be a magic rat." The demon soldier raised his hand disdainfully, and a black gas blasted past, directly nailing the magic rat to the floor, and the blood was all over the floor.


    The devil frowned: "Damn it, forgot that this is the cabin. This is so, it needs someone to clean it up."


    He started calling out the demon guards outside, but he didn''t get a reply.


    "This bunch of idiots are lazy outside again." The demon scolded, and finally stared at the corpse of the demon rat for a while. He couldn''t help but walked over by himself, just as he leaned over to clean up the mess. At that moment, his body suddenly stopped.


    Ye Hao''s body appeared behind him, and a force of strength continuously penetrated into the demon''s body.


    That is the power of the law of the soul.


    At the same time, Ye Hao used divine art¡¤soul torture.


    "Open the magic circle over there." Ye Hao directly commanded the demon''s soul.


    The devil stood up slowly, walked to the door of the cabin with his eyes lost, lifted the activated guard circle and opened the door. Inside is a very neat room, which can be regarded as a showroom. There are many in the showroom. s things.


    At this moment, the most conspicuous thing is naturally the more than 20 crystal clear brocade boxes in the center. Among the brocade boxes is the angel''s heart.


    Ye Hao entered it and collected all these angel hearts.


    Then walked to the door and stared at the demon''s eyes: "Reopen the circle and close the door, and then walk over there to clean up the body of the demon rat, at that time you will wake up."


    After speaking, Ye Hao walked out of the cabin again in stealth, and at the same time he lifted the soundproofing circle.


    That''s why when the demon called outside before, no one outside answered, because no one heard any sound at all.


    After a few seconds, the demon restored the magic circle and the gate to the original state, and then walked towards the body of the demon rat, exactly the same as before.


    Then he leaned over in front of the corpse of the demon rat, and at this time his eyes regained their sanity.


    "I..." The demon felt as if he had missed something. He turned his head and glanced at the closed warehouse door and the intact circle.


    The devil shook his head and didn''t want to start cleaning the corpse of the magic rat on the ground, as if nothing really happened.

 Chapter 2752： Fallen Angel Castle

    Chapter 2752 Fallen Angel Castle


    Seeing Ye Hao''s smooth return, the angels were relieved.


    "Have you got them all?" Zhuo Yu asked, looking at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao took out the hearts of more than 20 angels, and these angel hearts were still very shining, indicating that they were all angels who had just sacrificed.


    Looking at the hearts of these angels, the angels are mixed.


    "Then we are going to rescue the besieged angels now!" Angel Linglong said a little excitedly.


    Ye Hao shook his head and said, "Our plan is slightly changed. I want to go to a place first."


    "Where are you going? Ten-winged angels, they probably won''t last long!" Angel said exquisitely anxiously.


    Ye Hao raised his hand and motioned for her to calm down: "I understand your anxiety now, but you have to be clear about the facts we are facing now.


    We want to rescue your people under the hands of a greedy demon god, his thousands of demon guards, and tens of thousands of demon soldiers.


    Let''s not talk about the power of the Greedy Demon God, it is just the thousands of demon guards, and the centurion in it is a high-level quasi-god, and the centurion is a role of the lower main god!


    We must be fully prepared to rescue them while ensuring our own safety, otherwise we will have to get in! "


    Zhuo Yu stood up and looked at Ye Hao and asked, "Do you have any new arrangements? Can you tell us about it."


    Ye Hao didn''t conceal it at this time. He said: "When I got into that demon warship just now, I accidentally heard a news.


    Lucifer, the greedy demon, has a hobby, that is, collecting angel hearts. In his castle collection room, there are hundreds of angel hearts! "


    "So you want to bring back these angel hearts?" Zhuo Yu understood Ye Hao''s thoughts.


    Ye Hao nodded: "If this is the case, I can be more sure."


    "Then how far is the greedy demon''s castle from here? How long does it take to go back and forth!" Angel Linglong asked.


    Ye Hao thought for a while and replied: "According to my personal speed, I don''t count the time to enter the castle to steal the angel''s heart. It only takes five hours to go back and forth.


    This is still the case where I can use the teleporting skill, so I can only go by myself. If I bring you, it will take at least a day to go back and forth. "


    The angels were silent. They were worried about the situation of the besieged angels, but what Ye Hao wanted to do was indeed not wrong.


    "Linglong, Ye Hao is right. We really need the best and adequate preparation. And I believe that the ten-winged angel trapped inside must be able to last for five hours!" Zhuo Yu said.


    In the end, Angel Linglong looked at Ye Hao: "Master Ye, please!"


    With that, Angel Linglong bowed deeply to Ye Hao.


    The other female angels also bowed to Ye Hao.


    "You all stay here, remember to hide yourself. Until I come back, you can''t act without authorization!" Ye Hao said aloud, and then he left here without a word.


    Begin to move quickly towards the lair of the greedy devil.


    Because he has the heart of the ancient demon in his body, even if he adjusts his power to speed up his speed, there will be no trouble in this demon plane.


    But the only thing he worried about right now was how many people stayed behind in the lair of the greedy devil.


    How many middle-level main gods, how many lower-level main gods!


    He doesn''t have much time to carefully search for the existence of the treasure house in one place, so he must take risks when that happens.


    The risk of taking risks lies in how many demons are there!


    Two hours later, under Ye Hao''s non-stop rushing, he arrived at the castle of the Greedy Demon half an hour earlier.


    In a place called Fallen Angel Castle, this is a floating continent. There are no other buildings on the continent, only a castle in the center.


    The fallen angel was the title Lucifer first got when he came to bring the demon plane, before he became the greedy demon.


    So he named his castle the Fallen Angel Castle.


    "That''s it." Ye Hao looked down at the castle below, took a deep breath, took a short break for five minutes, and adjusted his state to the peak.


    Fortunately, Ye Hao''s recovery ability was amazing, otherwise it would be impossible for someone else to recover to their peak combat power in a short period of time.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes, and the next second he opened his eyes suddenly, a huge breath swept the entire fallen angel castle.


    He opened up his soul perception, and at the same time held the heart of an angel in his hand.


    He wants to find the showroom of the treasure house of the Greedy Demon God in the most simple and efficient way, and that is naturally to sense the breath of the angel''s heart!


    It''s just that this way, it will directly alarm the entire demon of the fallen angel castle!


    It was like dropping a boulder in a silent lake.


    In a short while, hundreds of demons lifted into the sky.


    At this time, Ye Hao also got his answer.


    The showroom of the greedy demon Lucifer is in a room in the center of the castle.


    At the same time, Ye Hao also knew about all the demon powers in this fallen angel castle.


    The two middle-ranked main gods and demons, and the eight lower-ranked main gods and demons, the rest are all quasi-god.


    Even the servants are of the quasi-god level. One can imagine how high the greedy devil''s position is for his castle, and the eighth-order demons are not qualified to set foot in his territory.


    "Who are you! This is the territory of Lord Lucifer, the greedy demon god, don''t you know!" A witch holding a sickle pointed at Ye Hao.


    This person is one of the two middle main **** demon that Ye Hao sensed. It seems that he should be the wife of the greedy demon god.


    At the same time, behind Ye Hao is a golden demon!


    Beamon is a war race in the Demon Plane. Even if they are they, they rarely obey any demon god, because it is said that their ancestor was one of the ancient demon gods.


    Ye Hao was a little surprised that this golden Demon would appear here.


    "I''m here to visit Lord Greedy Demon God." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "Visit? Now who doesn''t know that Lord Greed is leading a team to encircle and suppress angels! Don''t talk nonsense here and want to get through. If you don''t want to tell the truth anymore.


    Then I can only let you taste the fist of the golden demon! "The female devil stared at Ye Hao and said.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho!" Behind Ye Hao, the Demon Gold Beimeng slapped his chest and roared.


    He is very tall, at least about ten stories!


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "Of course I am here to visit, but I need to borrow something from the Greedy Demon God before visiting him. I think he will be very happy when he sees what I borrowed."


    As he said, black wings bloomed behind Ye Hao, and the black air flow whirled over Ye Hao''s body. At the same time, Ye Hao''s eyes turned black, and horns grew on the top of his head.


    Facing such an opponent, Ye Hao directly took out his strongest form.

 Chapter 2753： Killed you in three minutes!

    Chapter 2753 I killed you in three minutes!


    Ye Hao appeared in front of these people like a demon.


    At the same time, his realm was also shown in front of everyone.


    Lower Lord God!


    "Haha, the momentum is good. But a low-ranking god, dare to come to our Lucifer Castle to find something? General Bimon, go and teach him a lesson." The female devil said disdainfully.


    The Demon Gold Beamon shook his fist directly at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao turned around and directly collided with the fist of this golden demon with the power of his lower master god.


    Boom boom boom


    The shock wave generated by the collision of the fists swelled a distance of several kilometers.


    If there are Tier 8 demons present, just this level of impact can shatter their heads.


    At this moment, the demons around all showed surprised expressions.


    The female devil also put away her contempt.


    "What the **** is going on with this person, just relying on the strength of the lower main god, he can actually fist against the middle main god''s Golden Bimeng Demon Lord!"


    "Yes, and he still doesn''t move at all in his appearance. If you change to another middle-ranked main god, I guess you will have to fly a few hundred meters away now."


    "Could it be that the body of this guy is also a creature like the Bimeng race?"


    Just when everyone is curious and doubtful.


    Suddenly there was an aura on Ye Hao.


    "Xiao Cui, it''s now!"


    A dragon pattern appeared on Ye Hao''s right arm, and then a giant dragon appeared, and directly climbed onto the body of the golden demon, entangled it.


    "Give me... loosen..." The devil''s neck was entangled. He tried to pull the dragon off, but the opponent was so tightly entangled that there was no way to pull it off in a short time.


    "It''s a dragon!"


    "It''s a dragon of the next main god."


    "This guy came here prepared, just deliberately showing weakness!"


    The demons were surprised at this sudden change.


    "Give it to me!" The female devil also ordered at this time.


    A group of demons began to attack the dragon.


    "Xiao Cui, hold them for three minutes!" Ye Hao said to Xiao Cui.


    Xiao Cui roared, and the law of dragon on her body shone. While she continued to trap the golden beimong demon, she continued to use her dragon voice magic skills against the demon attacking from the surrounding area.


    For a while, those demons had no way to harm Xiao Cui, or rescue the Demon Jin Bimen!


    At this time, Ye Hao dived towards Lucifer Castle. His goal was not to destroy these demons. He wanted to get the angel''s heart inside.


    "Don''t think it''s okay to get a dragon out. I don''t care what your purpose is for you here. In short... unless I die today! Otherwise, you don''t want to enter this castle for half a step." The female devil suddenly lifted herself. hand.


    A magic circle shield wrapped the entire Lucifer Castle.


    Ye Hao slammed a fist on it, and the shield of the magic formation only swayed. At this level, Ye Hao had to attack with all his strength for ten minutes to break the magic formation.


    Ye Hao''s gaze turned to the female devil who was looking at him with playful eyes.


    "It''s worthy of the magic circle arranged by the Greedy Demon God, but I don''t think he knows. I myself have a lot of research on the magic circle.


    I think this magic circle will naturally break as long as the center of the circle is broken. "Ye Hao looked at the female devil with a smile.


    The female devil shrugged with a smile: "Whatever you do, go to the formation mind if you have the ability. But I think this time will be enough for me to catch you, no matter how cunning you are.


    In ten minutes, the surrounding demon generals will also support, and even the Greedy Demon Lord will rush back in person. I think that when I think, the Greedy Demon Lord will be very happy to torture you who wants to break into the Lucifer Castle. "


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, he raised his hand, and the power of law began to gather around his body.


    "It doesn''t take ten minutes, three minutes. I can break this heart, because this heart is you!"


    The female devil showed a surprised expression, she didn''t expect this guy to see this so quickly.


    But she still said contemptuously: "What if you see through it, break your heart in three minutes? Do you mean you want to kill me in three minutes?


    Your strength is really good, and you can collide with the golden beimong demon of the middle main god.


    But you want to kill me in three minutes? Do you think this is possible? "


    The female devil didn''t believe that this guy from unknown origin could have such strength.


    Ye Hao curled his lips and raised a weird smile on his face: "I''m sorry, there are no such three words in my dictionary."


    When the voice fell, the power of the laws had been completely condensed and completed.


    At this time, the female devil was shocked to discover that the laws controlled by this man were not just as simple as one or two.


    But there are nearly ten!


    The law of space, the law of darkness, the law of soul, the law of ice, the law of fire, and many other elemental powers!


    She couldn''t believe that a master **** could master so many laws at the same time.


    Even the greedy demon lord she knows is nothing but the power of three laws!


    Divine Art¡¤Black Hole*3


    Three black holes appeared in the three directions of the female devil at the same time, and the huge traction force seemed to dismember the female devil.


    However, with the combat power of the middle main god, the female devil still resisted.


    Shenshu¡¤Hades Twelve Heavy Cannons


    Ye Hao raised his hand.


    When using black holes in the past, he could not use other tricks excessively.


    But since possessing the inner world, he can already have multiple powers at the same time. His inner world is like a high-level computer, making tasks that could not be done before suddenly become extremely simple.


    As long as Ye Hao has an idea, all this can get time.


    Upon seeing this, the female devil opened a barrier in front of her while supporting her body.


    Boom boom boom


    The twelve rounds of continuous attacks made the female devil a little reluctant to endure.


    And this is the horror of the power of law.


    Shenshu¡¤Junlin Shenwei


    The female devil felt her body sink, and then her body slowly moved towards a black hole.


    She felt as if she was under some kind of pressure, a feeling that she had only felt on Lord Greed before.


    She didn''t expect this guy to use the same level of aura.


    The female devil gritted her teeth and raised her head, but she was surprised to find that the guy was no longer in the original position.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    A ghostly voice came from behind the female devil.


    The female devil''s pupils dilated.


    Divine Art¡¤Soul Refining Prisoner Gate


    This is the magic of the law of the soul!

 Chapter 2754： Angels choice

    Chapter 2754 Angel''s Choice


    The female devil suddenly awakened, and she found herself in a magical space, surrounded by misty pieces.


    And that man also appeared in front of her now.


    The female devil slammed her fist directly at the man, and the man disappeared under her fist.


    But soon, the voice came from behind her.


    "Don''t worry?"


    The female devil slammed her fist to the back, and the figure dissipated again.


    But the voice still exists.


    "Don''t waste your efforts, this is your soul level, and now your soul and mine are here." Ye Hao appeared again, he smiled at the female demon.


    The female demon frowned: "The soul level is the most mysterious level. Even if you are a powerful person with the laws of the soul, few can enter this level recklessly. How did you do it?"


    "I''m your opponent, I don''t need to introduce this to you. What I want to tell you is that next will be your last time." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    In fact, under normal circumstances, Ye Hao really had no way to enter the soul space of a middle lord god.


    However, he set a lot of preconditions for this female devil. First, he trapped her body with a black hole and put her body into a very tense state.


    Then use Pluto''s twelve heavy artillery to launch the most ferocious attack on her, so that her power can be mobilized, and there will be a moment of interruption when the attack is over.


    It''s as if people hold their breath for a long time and need to change their breath.


    But Ye Hao mastered this time and used the power of King''s Landing, which made the female devil who had just been relieved of her breath suppressed in her heart, and for a time there was a loophole in her soul.


    Ye Hao used teleportation to appear in front of the female devil, and directly used soul-level magic on her, inflicting a certain amount of heavy damage on her, and at the same time, invading this person''s soul time.


    All these operations were originally very difficult, even if the upper Lord God had all the abilities of Ye Hao, it was estimated that there was no way to do it.


    It was as if there was an idea but there was no way to do it, but fortunately Ye Hao''s inner world gave Ye Hao such an opportunity.


    Let him be enough to realize this idea.


    The female devil said with disdain: "Arrogant, even if you can enter the world of my soul? Here are your soul and my soul.


    Although you have the laws of the soul, I am also the soul of the middle lord god!


    When all this is over, you will die after you go out. "


    "Go out, are you still thinking about going out?" Ye Hao smiled contemptuously, and then a black air began to envelop his soul: "What you said just now is actually correct, but have you ever thought about it.


    Now that I have come in, then I am sure that I can suppress your soul, because I have the power you can''t believe it! "


    A horrible breath appeared from Ye Hao''s spirit, Ye Hao''s face began to be covered by black energy, and then a spirit who couldn''t see his face and was covered with black energy stood in front of the female devil.


    An expression of horror and horror appeared on the female devil''s face.


    "This... how is this possible... you... the ancient demon god..."


    ...


    Ye Hao opened his eyes. He looked at the body of the female demon in front of him. Her eyes were still open, but she had no spiritual consciousness.


    Ye Hao lifted the surrounding black hole and control over the female demon.


    The female devil''s body began to fall freely, and finally fell to the ground.


    Her body was just an empty shell, and the spirit inside was directly obliterated by Ye Hao.


    At this time, the magic circle barrier outside Lucifer Castle was automatically lifted.


    "It''s time to find something."


    Ye Hao entered the castle, he directly blasted the wall blocking him and appeared in the showroom of the greedy demon Lucifer.


    There are many good things in Lucifer''s collection, but most of them are of no practical value but have very good memorial significance.


    For example, a beast that was killed, the weapon of an enemy that was defeated under one''s hand, etc.


    And in one corner, there are hundreds of angel hearts on display.


    Ye Hao glanced at the hearts of these angels.


    The hearts of some angels have been dimmed, some of the hearts of angels have cracks, and the hearts of most angels still have a faint light.


    ...


    Among the ruins of the continent.


    The greedy demon Lucifer found the last batch of angels, and they soon fell into chaos.


    The angels naturally know that the result of the fierce battle is to fight and withdraw.


    Soon they evacuated to the outskirts of the mainland ruins. Unfortunately, not far away was the place where Zhuo Yu and the others hid.


    "Look! It''s Sir Tier''s Ten-winged Angel, and Yao''s Ten-winged Angel!" Angel Linglong said a little excitedly.


    Zhuo Yu frowned, "It should be Lucifer, the greedy demon god, who is fighting them. I can feel the powerful aura in him even so far away.


    Ten-winged Angel Yao was so badly injured that they wouldn''t be able to last long. "


    "Then what shall we do now?" Angel Linglong said nervously.


    Angel Liuluo whispered: "Master Ye Hao said before, we have to wait until he comes back anyway!"


    "It''s too late, haven''t you seen their situation now! If this continues, they will not stick to it at all. In less than an hour...no... half an hour they will all sacrifice!


    Are we going to watch our compatriots be killed? "The angel Lily couldn''t help but said, she had already held her angel''s sword.


    Angel Anni bit her Zhu lip lightly: "But with the current situation, even if we make a move, we can''t change the situation. And we don''t know when Master Ye Hao will come back!


    He was talking about five hours before... Now there is one hour away from five hours. "


    "Now there is no other choice. If we don''t make a move. They absolutely can''t survive this hour. We can''t just watch our compatriots sacrifice.


    So we must go up and help, at least in this way we can share the pressure, delay as much as possible, and wait for Master Ye Hao''s arrival! "Angel Liuluo said firmly.


    The angel nodded exquisitely: "Liu Luo''s words are reasonable. If we wait here, they may not be able to stick to it, but if we do it.


    At least I can buy them some more time.


    We have two seraphs and three four-winged angels here, and we are still in full bloom! "


    "Then we are going out?" Angel Anni asked.


    Angel Liuluo and Angel Linglong didn''t speak, their expressions were serious.


    At this time, no one dared to make a conclusion easily. They looked at the angel Zhuoyu and asked her what she meant.


    Zhuo Yu clenched her fists, and she was also very nervous.


    At this moment, a Seraphim was sneak attacked by a demon, and one wing was directly cut off, and he was about to be besieged by several demons!


    "No, I can''t stand it anymore!" Angel Liuluo couldn''t help but rushed up.


    Now their existence was completely exposed.


    Zhuo Yu and Linglong looked at each other, and they knew they had no choice now.

 Chapter 2755： The history of fallen angels

    Chapter 2755 the history of fallen angels


    In this way, Angel Linglong and others joined the battle.


    The sudden appearance of these five angels of them did a miraculous effect.


    A gap appeared in the encirclement of the siege angel.


    "Master Tier, Master Yao! Go!" Angel Linglong shouted to the two ten-winged angels.


    Yao looked at the person in surprise, and a look of hope appeared in her eyes: "Why are you here...Could it be that he..."


    Before Yao could speak, a fierce attack struck again.


    "When fighting with me, it''s best not to be distracted." Lucifer, the greedy demon god, looked at these angels with a smile, as if looking at his collection.


    Tier glanced around Angel Linglong and the others, but found no trace of the man.


    She sighed, and sure enough, normal people would not help in this situation.


    Even she herself estimated that she would not do such a thing.


    And soon the gap opened by Angel Linglong and the others was blocked by the demon army again.


    After all, their power is still too small. Compared with the soldiers of the greedy demon Lucifer, it is almost like the gap between the sea and the lake.


    A four-winged angel finally couldn''t bear it in the battle, her abdomen was pierced by a demon''s sharp sword.


    "Master Tier... Master Yao... I''m sorry..."


    The angel turned into white feathers and dissipated in the darkness, only an angel''s heart floated in place.


    Seeing the sacrifice of compatriots, everyone''s hearts were also cast a shadow.


    "Asshole, I''m fighting with you evil creatures!" Tier squeezed his last angel elemental power.


    The angel sword in Tier''s hand was shining brightly.


    "Divine Art: Retribution of Ten Winged Angels"


    Tier opened her five pairs of wings, and the radiant sword shot towards Lucifer, the greedy demon god.


    Lucifer, the greedy demon god, gave a mocking smile: "The punishment of the ten-winged angel? Young angel, you may have forgotten it. Who created the original version of this trick."


    Lucifer, the greedy demon god, grabbed a dark red sword, which also had an angel''s mark on it, but it looked very cruel and demon-like.


    "Divine Art: Punishment of Fallen Angels"


    The two sharp swords collided, and the dark red light and the holy light complemented each other.


    But soon, the angel sword in Tier''s hand shattered, and she flew out, vomiting blood.


    Lucifer, the greedy demon god, did not let go of this opportunity, and directly chased after him, preparing to give the ten-winged angel the most deadly blow.


    "Divine Art¡¤Destruction Blade of Fallen Angel"


    The black sword blade slashed towards the injured Tier.


    This posture meant that the ten-winged angel was directly beheaded and under the sword.


    "Divine Magic¡¤Guardian of Shield Angel"


    At this time Yao stood in front of Ti''er, and a shadow of a shield angel appeared in front of her.


    But in an instant, the guardian of the shield angel broke down.


    In the next second, Yao''s body was directly cut open by the sword of the greedy demon Lucifer.


    A crack appeared on Yao''s holy body, and the holy light in the crack seemed to shoot out.


    "Yao!" Tier''s eyes widened, she looked at Yao.


    Yao knew she was going to die, she looked at Tier: "To be honest, I really don''t want to team up with you."


    boom


    Yao''s angelic body shattered directly, and only an angelic heart floated in front of Tier.


    Tier slowly grabbed the angel''s heart, she was already in tears at this moment: "I''m sorry... I''m sorry... I''m sorry..."


    "What a touching scene." Lucifer, the greedy demon, smiled and looked at the only remaining ten-winged angel.


    Tier stared at the demon **** in front of him with red eyes: "Damn it! You were once an angel, why did you fall into a demon and become this evil being!"


    "Fall? What''s wrong with the fall." The greedy devil pointed to his brain with a sneer: "I was an eight-winged angel back then, and I was only a step away from the ten-winged angel.


    But... the guys standing on top of my head at the time, just because they had a pair of wings more than me, they could be proud of me, and I had to obey their orders.


    why? Why should this happen! Are we not holy angels, shouldn''t we get along as equals? Is this your equality? "


    Tier retorted, "These are just a few cases, just like I might be a lot more proud and complacent. But there are many angels like Yao and others.


    The mouth may be a little bit mean, but their hearts are particularly good..."


    Having said this, Tier couldn''t help squeezing the angel''s heart in her hand.


    "Even so, maybe there will be light! But that light didn''t cover me!" Lucifer, the greedy demon god, said contemptuously.


    "You don''t know what love is!" Tier also looked at Lucifer, the greedy demon **** with contempt.


    These words seemed to infuriate Lucifer, the greedy demon god, he directly swung his sword out, with the power of the law''s sword aura, directly causing Ti''er to fly far away.


    "Love? You said I don''t understand love! I know what love is better than you **** angels! I once fell in love with an alien girl, she is beautiful!


    In my eyes, she is more beautiful than any ten-winged angel and any **** king! She is my goddess! "


    Lucifer, the greedy demon god, clenched his fists: "But... just because her **** system is in the jurisdiction of the angel **** system, because her race does not believe in us!


    In the end...you high angels, you have directly destroyed a galaxy! Destroy the one I love! "


    Listening to the roar of the greedy demon Lucifer, Tier frowned slightly: "That is the story of that era. Every era has some flaws! You can''t abandon your beliefs because of those flaws.


    This is not why you chose to fall! "


    "I don''t care about beliefs or beliefs. These broken things are a kind of shackles in your mind, telling you people that you should obey angels who are stronger than you.


    You should maintain the so-called angelic justice in your heart, the **** justice.


    There is no way to protect even the one you love. This is what kind of **** justice. "


    The greedy demon Lucifer laughed wildly: "At that time, I sneaked into the palace of the angel **** king I served. I knew that one of his treasures was said to be left by the ancient demon god.


    With good luck, I got that thing, and I inspired the power inside.


    I am greedy! I want more power, I want more things, because only power can make me avenge and destroy those beautiful things.


    I can''t own it, why you can have it! "


    Lucifer, the greedy demon god, said, waving his magic sword again.


    "Divine Art¡¤Destruction Blade of Fallen Angel"

 Chapter 2756： Twelve Winged Angel Dolores

    Chapter 2756 Twelve Winged Angel Dolores


    Suddenly a figure stood in front of Tier.


    A black hole appeared, absorbing all the attacks of the greedy demon Lucifer.


    "It''s you!" Tier looked at the man standing in front of him in surprise.


    She never thought that this man would actually appear here!


    At the same time, Zhuo Yu, who was fighting with the devil next to them, also looked at Ye Hao who appeared out of thin air in surprise.


    "It seems that I am not late." The black hole in front of Ye Hao disappeared, and he smiled at the greedy demon Lucifer.


    "Oh, Lord Devil. We haven''t seen each other for a long time, so don''t come here unharmed."


    The greedy demon Lucifer stared at Ye Hao: "It''s you!"


    Of course he remembered the man in front of him, because he had run away with his eyes lowered before.


    Although Lucifer, the greedy demon god, is a fallen angel, he also has the arrogance of an angel. In his opinion, that incident is a shame to himself!


    If he is allowed to attack the earth, his primary goal is to kill this guy who once made him feel insulted.


    "Are you trying to save them?" Lucifer, the greedy demon god, looked at Ye Hao disdainfully.


    Ye Hao nodded: "I didn''t expect Master Demon to be quite clever. Congratulations on the answer, but I don''t have any prizes for you."


    "Hahahaha, I admit that you are indeed very talented, and your strength has improved again, compared to the previous time.


    It''s a pity that you want to take away these angels in front of me and my guards? Do you think it is possible! "The greedy demon Lucifer looked at Ye Hao with a sneer.


    As if Ye Hao was a joke in front of him.


    "Impossible? Why is it impossible." Ye Hao said seriously.


    "Are you really stupid or pretending to be confused, or delaying time, thinking that someone in this demon plane can save you!" Lucifer, the greedy demon god, pointed to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao showed a surprised expression: "Master Devil, you guessed right. If you are a woman, I really want to hug you and kiss you.


    I am really delaying time. "


    The face of Lucifer, the demon of greed, changed.


    At this time, a powerful sacred breath swept over, and the dazzling light even formed a small sun in this dim world.


    Hundreds of angels appeared on the periphery.


    The aura of hundreds of angels gathered together was quite terrifying, and the devil standing in front of them, like thin paper, was quickly broken by the angels.


    Reunited with Zhuo Yu and others.


    "Where do these angels come from?"


    "There are so many angels! There are also six-winged and eight-winged angels!"


    "Look, there are ten-winged angels over there!"


    At this time, a dazzling and gorgeous angel came out, and the twelve pairs of wings behind it were extremely dazzling.


    "Twelve Winged Angels!"


    Everyone showed a surprised expression when they saw the twelve-winged angel.


    Including Zhuo Yu and others.


    "What is this twelve-winged angel?" The angel looked at the twelve-winged angel curiously.


    The twelve-winged angel showed a kind smile. She raised her hand, and the holy light fell on Angel Linglong and others. The wounds on these angels were repaired at an extremely fast speed.


    "It was 600 million years ago, the one called the Holy Angel of Healing! Lord Delores!" Angel Zhuoyu exclaimed.


    Now all the angels were surprised


    "It turned out to be Lord Dolores!"


    "Oh my God, I grew up watching Master Dolores'' biography since I was a child, and I didn''t expect to be lucky enough to see Master Dolores herself!"


    "But Lord Dolores died in a battle with the devil 700 million years ago!"


    Tier understood the reason, she looked at Ye Hao in surprise, and whispered: "You actually resurrected Lord Delores!"


    She was extremely shocked in her heart, and the previous angel kings had a bit of speculation about Ye Hao''s ability.


    For example, how many angels can be resurrected in one day, and whether there is a limit to the strength of the resurrected angels.


    The angel with the strongest strength of Ye Hao''s resurrection so far is only the Seraphim.


    And now, Tier was sure that Ye Hao, the resurrected angel, was indeed very powerful.


    Nearly more than three hundred female angels were resurrected at one time, including ten-winged angels, eight-winged angels, and even Lord Dolores, the former angel king of twelve-winged angels!


    "Dloris? How could it be possible that she was clearly beheaded by the arrogant demon 700 million years ago, and her angelic heart was kept in my gallery by me!" Lucifer, the greedy demon, was also surprised. expression.


    He knows how this angel king died!


    But now he appeared alive in front of him.


    "What kind of greedy demon lord, do you want us to compete now? Let''s compare it, is it your guard team, or our more than 300 angel army!"


    Ye Hao looked provocatively at Lucifer, the greedy demon.


    Lucifer, the greedy demon, stared at the twelve-winged angel Dolores.


    The aura on her body is not wrong, it is indeed a twelve-winged angel, not an illusion or promotion.


    If this is the case, really fight.


    In the end, even if he wins, the guard team on the side of the greedy demon Lucifer will suffer heavy losses, and at the same time he himself has a certain degree of danger.


    After all, the enemy now has one twelve-winged angel, three ten-winged angels, and more than ten eight-winged angels!


    The balance of battle has completely tilted to the other side.


    Lucifer, the greedy demon god, couldn''t know how all this happened. He stared at Ye Hao: "How did you do that?"


    "If you are willing to die, I can tell you." Ye Hao smiled and teased, then he slowly raised his hand.


    All the angels raised their weapons at this moment, and those angels once again summoned their angel war skirts, with the angel sword in their hands, shining with the angel''s holy light!


    It was like an army preparing to charge.


    This momentum made all the demons present a look of fear.


    "Okay, okay, okay. You have the ability, I will let you go today. But one day, I will trample you under your feet!" Lucifer, the greedy demon, pointed to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at the back of the greedy demon Lucifer preparing to leave.


    "I still remember what we said the last time we met. When we met again, the one who escaped was not me. It seems that I was right."


    Lucifer, the greedy demon god, was extremely angry, but he left here with his own people.


    Only the angels here are left.


    Ye Hao let out a sigh of relief: "I was scared to death, and finally scared this guy away."

 Chapter 2757： Scare him

    2757-Puppet


    Tier looked at Ye Hao and then at Dolores next to Ye Hao. She couldn''t restore her calm for a long time.


    "How did you do this? You were actually resurrected, Master Dolores!" Zhuo Yu flew over and couldn''t help asking this question.


    Ye Hao saw the angel heart in Tier''s hand: "Wait a moment, I will resurrect this angel heart first."


    "Yes! Trouble you must resurrect Yao!" Tier recovered at this time and hurriedly handed Yao''s Angel Heart.


    Ye Hao took the angel''s heart in front of everyone, and then a magical scene appeared.


    An angel phantom appeared in front of everyone.


    That was the shape of Yao, with the five pairs of wings shrinking behind him, like an angel in a deep sleep.


    "Yao!" Tier exclaimed.


    This was the first time she saw her companion being resurrected, and it was the first time other angels saw such a scene.


    Even Angel Linglong and others, who had been resurrected once, saw such a scene for the first time.


    "So we were resurrected like this?" Angel Lily said in surprise.


    The angel Liuluo on the side had red cheeks, and said in a low voice, "So when we were resurrected, we didn''t have any clothes on our bodies."


    Although they are angels, they also care about such things.


    Yao opened her beautiful eyes at this time. She saw Ti''er with Pear Flower raining in front of her, and other angels. She was surprised and said, "Are you all sacrificed?


    This is the world of the last holy light? "


    Yao thought he and others were already dead, and this was the world after the angel died.


    In various civilizations and gods, there are legends about their death. Some people believe that they will reach the kingdom of heaven after death, and some believe that they will reach another world after death.


    Don''t think that these main gods would actually believe such remarks. They are gods, but they are actually some powerful races.


    They also have their own beliefs and illusions.


    Tier jumped up with excitement at this time, and hugged Yao: "Great, great! Yao, you have been resurrected, it''s really great."


    "Resurrection?" Yao was stunned afterwards, when she saw Ye Hao next to her, her eyes lit up.


    He pushed Ti''er away unceremoniously and flew to Ye Hao: "Did you save us?"


    Ye Hao looked away a little awkwardly: "I''m right, but you''d better change your outfit first."


    Yao also noticed that she didn''t have any clothes on her body. She raised her hand and soon an angel dress appeared on her body.


    At the same time, Yao also saw the twelve-winged angel next to him!


    "Twelve-winged angel? This is?" Yao looked at Dolores in surprise.


    Dolores smiled elegantly: "My name is Dolores."


    Yao was taken aback for a moment, and soon she reacted: "You are the former Angel King, Lord Dolores!"


    After that, Yao looked at Ye Hao in surprise, and the three hundred angels.


    "Mr. Ye, you resurrected these?" Yao asked.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "Isn''t it obvious, you guys came all the way before, isn''t it because of this ability that you want to catch me."


    Tier, Yao and the angels all showed a little embarrassed expression.


    Their mission this time was indeed to capture Ye Hao, but they didn''t expect to be rescued by Ye Hao now.


    "Master Nadloris? And these angels, how did you resurrect?" Yao asked curiously.


    Ye Hao replied: "I attacked the Lucifer Castle of the greedy demon Lucifer. There were more than 300 angel hearts in his showroom. I didn''t expect that one of them would be a twelve-winged angel. "


    Except for the hearts of those angels, some of them are brighter, some are darker, and some have cracks.


    Apart from that, Ye Hao couldn''t see any difference.


    Ye Hao himself was also very surprised when Dolores was summoned before.


    "Mr. Ye Hao''s ability is indeed very magical. It can actually revive our angels." Dolores herself was also amazed: "With this ability, the current Angel King can actually allow Mr. Ye Hao to appear on the plane of the devil. ?"


    The words after Dolores meant to blame.


    "Master Dolores, don''t blame them. Their mission this time is indeed to catch me back, but I don''t like the feeling of being controlled." Ye Hao explained.


    Dolores quickly understood the truth and stopped talking.


    At this time, among the more than 300 angels, some of them started to have cracks.


    "Oh, it seems that after these angels are resurrected, the duration really won''t be too long." Ye Hao raised his hand, and the angels quickly turned into the shape of an angel''s heart.


    "What''s going on?" Yao asked in surprise.


    The hearts of those angels floated into Ye Hao''s hands, and everyone found that the hearts of these angels were full of cracks, with almost no light.


    "The hearts of these angels are either too long, or the hearts of the angels themselves are seriously damaged. Even if I resurrected them for a short time, their status quo would not allow them to continue to survive.


    If you pay attention just now, you will find that they are actually like puppets, and these more than 300 angels, except for those who have just died after being resurrected by me.


    Almost everyone has lost part of their consciousness, but I can manipulate them. And some of them are fragile, if they exist for a long time, they may consume their own energy excessively, and then completely disintegrate, and then even the angel''s heart will not be left behind. "


    Hearing Ye Hao''s explanation, a few angels went up to examine those angels, and they really found that many angels had godless eyes.


    Next, Ye Hao restored all these angels to the form of an angel''s heart.


    "Actually, I was the one who scared the greedy demon **** before. If I really competed. I didn''t really have to fight them, and these angel female warriors might die completely." Ye Hao explained.


    He was a little unwilling to let these angel female warriors completely die.


    It''s not that Ye Hao is greedy for beauty, but he wants to study whether he can completely resurrect these female angel warriors, which are more than 300 female angel warriors.


    The weakest one is also at the Quasi-God level.


    If this can all be resurrected, and if you can follow Ye Hao''s orders and engage in continuous fighting, it will be a very powerful army!


    So why is Ye Hao willing to let them become disposable consumables.


    "What about Master Delores?" Yao, Tier and others all looked at Master Delores.


    This is a twelve-winged angel, they can''t care less.

 Chapter 2758： Rage of the Greedy Demon

    Chapter 2758 the anger of the Greedy Demon God


    Ye Hao looked at the Dolores Twelve Winged Angel: "Because Dolores was a Twelve Winged Angel during his lifetime, her strength was very strong. So her consciousness was preserved.


    It is the most complete of these angels, but Angel Dolores has been dead for hundreds of millions of years after all, and many of the angels'' powers in her angel heart have been volatilized.


    It was no longer like Yao who had just died, after he recovered, he was no different from before. "


    Yao frowned, "But Master Delores doesn''t look anything unusual."


    "I said, this is only because Angel Dolores is in a special situation, but even if it is like this, she can''t maintain her current form for a long time." Ye Hao explained.


    Tier asked, "Is there no feasible way? Don''t you have the ability to resurrect the angel''s heart. Didn''t you fix the flaws in this situation?"


    Ye Hao shook his head helplessly: "At least according to my current ability, there is no way. My current resurrection ability is the most effective for the angel who has just died.


    If the time of death is too long and the damage suffered at the time of death is too severe, it will have a great impact on the resurrection. At the same time, the strength of the master of the Angel Heart is also related to this.


    For example, when I resurrected Zhuo Yu, she died two thousand years ago, and coupled with her imprisoned relationship, her angelic state of mind was not very good.


    After being resurrected, her memory was missing and her strength also declined.


    And Ru Xi and the others who were resurrected by me later, because it was only physical death, and the time of death was not very long, there was almost no difference between the resurrection and the death. "


    At this point, Ye Hao concealed a little.


    That is the resurrected angel, unable to hurt Ye Hao, and at the same time, their hearts will be shaken in their faith.


    "Well, I know you care about me. But I have been dead for so many years, I can appear in this form again, and I can help you.


    I am personally very happy. If you can talk to me about the status quo of the divine system, it will be even better. "Dolores said nonchalantly.


    Ye Hao said softly: "Give you five minutes. After five minutes, I will restore the Angel of Dolores to the shape of an angel''s heart, otherwise it will cause irreversible damage to her current state."


    In this way, Tier, Yao and others surrounded Dolores and began to talk freely. They chatted about the current Angel God System and which angel kings were leading.


    "Oh? Sheila became the Angel King, which surprised me very much."


    "Secilia is still the same as before. Although we knew that she would definitely become the Angel King, her victorious character and temperament that likes to find people to fight around need to be changed."


    "Will this girl Rowling be the same as before when she was an angel king? She was a nerd at the time, and basically failed in combat subjects. At that time, the angel kings of us were very worried about this child."


    Listening to what Dolores said, he really regarded the three angel kings as their own children.


    It is estimated that only this Lord Angel King who was seven or eight billion years ago can speak to the three angel Kings now in this tone.


    On the other side, Zhuo Yu quietly walked to the side of Ye Hao and communicated with Ye Hao with his spiritual thoughts: "Aren''t you worried now?"


    "What are you worried about?" Ye Hao looked at Zhuo Yu beside him.


    "You almost completely resurrected their original team of forty or fifty people, two ten-winged angels and five eight-winged angels.


    If they act on you, can you escape? "Zuo Yu teased.


    Ye Hao said helplessly: "Then what can I do now? Go away? If this is the case, leaving them here, isn''t it the same as not saving them?"


    Zhuo Yu was also very helpless now. She was worried that Tier and Yao would still perform the tasks assigned by the Angel King. Similarly, she did not want to see her companions in danger.


    "Okay, the time is up." Ye Hao said at this time, reminding him.


    "I''m very happy to talk to you so much. The current Angel God System can develop so well. Thank you very much. If you have the opportunity, please help me and Cecilia, Lori, Sheila and others.


    They do very well. "After Delores said these words, her body radiated light and then turned into an angel''s heart.


    Ye Hao put away the angel''s heart.


    The eyes of Tier and others fell on this special angel''s heart.


    "What? Do you want it?" Ye Hao teased.


    Tier opened her mouth, but did not speak.


    Yao said aloud: "You should take it. These angel hearts are only a representative of the dead with us. And with you, you have the opportunity to let them see the sun again.


    But I hope you don¡¯t make an act of insulting them, otherwise I will make you pay the price! "


    The female angel has a very good temper, and she loves and hates her.


    At this moment, only Ye Hao and forty or fifty angels remained in this star field, and the atmosphere was a bit wrong for a while.


    After all, the mission of these angels here is not to catch Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao was right in front of them now, but they couldn''t do anything.


    "Um... or let''s find a place to take a break first, if Lucifer, the greedy demon god, reacts and makes trouble for us, it won''t be easy." Angel Zhuoyu suggested.


    Everyone has no opinion.


    And Ye Hao mentioned to them in a serious manner that he must hide his angelic power, not even a single trace of it.


    Everyone was very obedient this time, including Tier, a female angel who has always been very high-minded.


    ...


    Lucifer Castle.


    Lucifer, the demon of greed, was floating on this at the moment. He saw his broken castle, which had been destroyed in a different way.


    There is not even a whole piece of land on this island, and there are traces of battles everywhere.


    "Report to Lord Demon God that a man took a dragon to attack Lucifer Castle before, and we fought desperately. That man is too strong, we..." A demon came up and said in a low voice.


    Lucifer, the greedy demon god, slapped it directly, and smashed the demon to pieces.


    "You can''t deal with it all by yourself, what use do I want you to do. What about Esseria?"


    Another demon walked up cautiously, and said respectfully: "Master Esseria...sacrificed in the battle with that person."


    The breath of the greedy demon Lucifer exploded, and everyone could feel his anger.


    "That **** earth species, Lucifer, I must crush you to pieces!"

 Chapter 2759： He resurrected the Angel King?

    Chapter 2759 he resurrected the Angel King?


    A space channel was opened in a place in the gods and ten thousand realms.


    A group of angels flew out from it.


    "Great, we are back again."


    "For the first time, I discovered that apart from the Angel City, the aura of other places in the gods and ten thousand realms is also good."


    "It''s all because the place on the Demon Plane is really bad. We always feel a sense of oppression when we stay there, and there is no way to take a good rest."


    The female angels returned to the world of the gods and all realms, and they all felt very relaxed.


    But not all the angels have returned. The original angel team of forty or fifty people only returned with less than twenty people.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief as he looked at the angels who had successfully reached the gods.


    Although Ye Hao can now find a suitable space node to freely enter and exit the gods and the earth plane, if he wants to transport others, it will be relatively laborious.


    Tier flew in front of Ye Hao at this time, and she looked at Ye Hao with a complicated expression.


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at the ten-winged angel: "What? Lord Tier Angel wants to take me back?"


    Tier shook his head mockingly: "Although I think I am the most loyal and pious warrior in the Angel City, the morality of the swordsman also lets me know what to do and what not to do.


    You saved me and saved my compatriots. Even if I will be punished by the Angel King after returning to the Holy City of Angels, I will not force you back, at least not this time. "


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "Well, since there is nothing to do, you can go the next way by yourself, I will go back first."


    "Yao and the others have stayed on the plane of the Black Great Wall, please take care of them." Tier said to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled and nodded: "Don''t worry, they are excellent warriors of your angel race. They can stay on the Black Wall and fight the demons. Of course I will treat them well, just like my own warriors. ."


    With that said, Ye Hao turned around and prepared to walk into the transmission channel.


    "In addition, you should also pay attention to your own safety. Now that your ability has been demonstrated many times, it cannot be ruled out that other forces will learn of your ability.


    Once they know it, they will use all means to kill you! Tier reminded.


    Ye Hao didn¡¯t look back. He walked closer to the transmission channel and waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take care of myself. If someone really troubles me, they must first weigh where their cemetery should be. ."


    After speaking, Ye Hao''s figure has disappeared in the transmission channel, and the transmission channel has also been closed at this time.


    "Master Tier, are we now?" The female angel next to her asked Tier what to do next.


    "Contact us to see if there are any starships of our Angel Race or the Angel Race affiliated race. We need to rush back to the Angel City and report to the Lord Angel King about this operation."


    "Yes."


    One day later


    Angel God System¡¤In the Holy City of Angels


    Tier walked into the hall, but only two angel kings appeared on the angel throne above the hall. The Celia Angel whom Tier herself worshipped did not appear.


    This made Tier''s expression darker, and she pretended to be calm on one knee.


    "Tier failed to carry out the mission this time and failed to bring back the mission goal. She asked the Angel King for punishment."


    Sheila and Rowling looked at each other.


    Sheila Angel King opened his mouth and said: "The Angel King Cecilia and the people of the fairy Buddha have gone to a duel, so now you are not in the Angel City, Tier, don''t think too much."


    Hearing this, Tier was really relieved.


    "Tell me about the process of your mission this time, why did you fail?" Sheila Angel King said.


    Tier now began to talk about the execution of this mission: "When we were teleporting, there was an error in the transmission process, and we did not appear on the earth as expected.


    Instead, I was teleported to the Demon Plane. On the Demon Plane, because of my negligence, I attacked a demon castle, which caused us to be besieged by a large number of demons, and then we met Lucifer, the greedy demon god. "


    Tier reported the mission this time without any cover, she frankly admitted the mistakes she made during the mission.


    "You were actually teleported to the plane of the devil? You also met Lucifer, the greedy demon?" Angel King Sheila frowned and said: "You only have two ten-winged angels, and you can''t be the opponent of the greedy demon.


    How did you come back alive? By the way... Why didn''t you see Yao... Could it be that Yao? "


    "Lord Angel King, please listen to me." Tier continued: "In the battle among the demon planes, we really don''t have any ability to resist. We are constantly attacked by the demon army led by the greedy devil, and angels are constantly falling.


    In the end, even Yao fell in front of me. At that time, I blamed and angered me incomparably. It was my fault that caused this worst situation.


    Fortunately, one person appeared in that situation and saved us. "


    "Who is it?" The Angel King Rowling couldn''t help but asked curiously.


    "Ye Hao." Tier said the name directly.


    Sheila Angel King said in surprise: "Why is this man? Isn''t he the target of your arrest this time? He will go to the demon plane and risk saving you?"


    Tier said with complicated eyes: "I was also surprised at the time. At that time, I thought our angels were destined to be wiped out, but at that time he appeared. He resolved all the dangers and saved all our angel squads.


    In the end, Lucifer, the demon **** of greed, was forced away. This gave me a chance to come back alive and report these things to the two angel kings here. "


    The Angel King Rowling frowned: "How is this possible? Ye Hao''s talent is indeed quite good, but his strength is also the lower main god, as if he still has a dragon following him.


    Even if the realm of the giant dragon is in the middle main god, or even the upper main god.


    But Lucifer, the greedy demon god, is the powerful demon **** of the upper main god! Don''t think he has the strength of the upper main god, if we want to defeat him, ten upper main gods must attack him.


    A **** king level can only use all means to kill it. How could the Greedy Demon God give up killing you just because of this guy? "


    Tier explained at this time: "That''s because Ye Hao has resurrected more than 300 angel warriors, including the former Angel King Dolores."


    The two angel kings stood up abruptly.


    "He resurrected the Angel King!"

 Chapter 2760： Tier

    2760-Tie Er


    Seeing the shocked expressions of the two angel kings, Tier had already expected her.


    After all, the particularity of this matter is incredibly difficult even for the Angel King.


    "Are you sure he resurrected Lord Dolores the Angel King?" Angel King Rowling said sternly.


    Tier nodded: "It''s not wrong, I can be sure that it is Lord Delores, the angel king, not an illusion or a clone."


    "This... this is simply incredible. Could it be that that man has even resurrected the Angel King? Doesn''t it mean that his abilities are not limited at all?" Sheila Angel King could not calm his heart for a long time.


    In their eyes, even if this man can only resurrect angels under a certain strength, or there are any restrictions.


    These are nothing, after all, this is the ability to resurrect angels.


    Looking at the two now, this man''s ability to resurrect is almost unlimited.


    "In fact, it cannot be said that the Angel King Dolores was completely resurrected. The resurrected Angel King Dolores has all the defects." Tier explained.


    "What defect?" Rowling Angel King asked.


    Tier began to explain in detail: "This time I learned from Ye Hao that as long as the resurrected angel has the heart of an angel, he can indeed be resurrected, but the state of the resurrected angel is closely related to the state of the angel''s heart. .


    It seems that we have also discovered that the heart of angels that are damaged fiercely at the time of death, or die for too long, will have cracks or very dim, and in the end it will be like an ordinary stone. "


    Angel King Rowling and Angel Sheila both nodded in agreement.


    They are quite clear about this, because they also have an exhibition hall specially prepared for the angelic heart of the angel of death, where many angelic hearts are placed.


    This is like the Chinese Martyrs Cemetery on Earth.


    "As for the three hundred angels that Ye Hao resurrected, most of them were dead for a long time, ranging from several million years to hundreds of millions of years.


    As for ordinary angels, the angel''s heart reaches hundreds of millions of years. Even if it is resurrected, it is like an unconscious puppet. It can be controlled by Ye Hao, but its combat power will be greatly reduced and it will not be able to maintain its form for too long. Will crack.


    At that time, Ye Hao used his aura to frighten away Lucifer, the greedy demon god. He himself said that if it really fought, it might not be possible to win. "


    Tier went on to say: "The resurrected Angel King Dolores has consciousness, but her body can''t last too long, so after appearing for a period of time, she changes back to the heart of an angel.


    Those angel hearts are now carried by Ye Hao for safekeeping, and the ten angel squads I brought out this time had suffered heavy losses, and even Yao died in battle.


    However, under Ye Hao''s ability, these angels were all resurrected, and even Yao was restored to the original state, basically the same as before.


    That is to say, the angel who died in a short time, Ye Hao could be resurrected.


    However, there is another issue he didn''t touch upon, that is, if the angel he resurrected, if he died again, would he still have the heart of an angel.


    If there is an angel''s heart, can it be resurrected again? "


    Angel Rowling looked at Tier appreciatively: "You have learned a lot this time. You can think about so many questions. If you let Cecilia know your growth, you will be very satisfied."


    In addition, the Angel King Sheila said with a serious face: "It is so powerful that it can resurrect the dead ten-winged angel intact. It can also resurrect the Angel King who has been dead for 700 or 800 million years.


    Although the combat power is limited, it is still the Angel King. If this person can really be controlled in our hands, our Angel God System can definitely become the strongest existence among all first-class God System. "


    Tier''s head lowered.


    Sheila Angel King stared at Ti''er and said with a blank eye: "Tier, you don''t have the ability to return to the gods and worlds by yourself. Let alone return from the demon plane, so... Ye Hao sent you back, right? !


    Also, you just brought back twenty people, but Yao didn''t come back. You still have nothing to say. "


    Ti''er bit her Zhu''s lips and said with a heartbeat: "Yes. Ye Hao indeed sent us back personally, and those sisters who did not return, and Yao,


    They voluntarily chose to stay in the Black Great Wall defense line, which is a plane gap between the Demon Plane and the Earth Plane, Yao wanted to stay there to fight the Devil. "


    "This is indeed Yao''s character. She hopes that she exists where she should be." The Angel King Rowling nodded. This left-wing guard angel, she knew her character better.


    "Then since Ye Hao sent you back, why didn''t you bring her back!" Sheila Angel King asked.


    Tier lowered her head and said, "Because Ye Hao rescued us from the demon plane, if it weren''t for Ye Hao''s help, we would never come back alive.


    Don''t talk about performing tasks, so... so I can''t raise my sword against him! Lord Angel King, this mission is my duty, and I am willing to accept any punishment. "


    "You...you are confused. Are we really going to hurt him? The abilities he possesses are what we want, and he has such abilities to live outside.


    He may be very dangerous anytime and anywhere. We will protect him. This is the most suitable arrangement! "Sila Angel King scolded angrily.


    Tier raised her head for the first time, and she said with a stern face: "Sila Angel King, I know the importance of this person to our Angel God System, and I agree that it should be in the hands of our Angel God System.


    But what you said just now is what I don''t agree with. If you are from the perspective of the angelic **** system, what you said is correct. If you are from the perspective of justice or Ye Hao, it is unfair.


    I ask you, if one day you have an extra ability and you need someone to imprison you in a certain place, it is called protection.


    And you will lose your freedom completely, you will not be able to return to your hometown, and to meet the people you want to meet, you will live like a doll.


    Living like this is alive in your opinion! I think we should change Ye Hao''s disposal arrangements.


    We can cooperate with him on an equal footing. If we are really worried about his danger, we can directly announce his identity. If we dare to attack him, then we are declaring war with our angel gods.


    In this case, those first-class gods at least dare not do anything on the bright side, even if they want to do it, there are many things to consider. At the same time, we can send ten-winged angels to protect Ye Hao!


    The most important point is that Ye Hao is still only the lower master god. He is still growing. We can see the speed of his growth. Do you dare to hold the pillow that if he is under our control, he can grow better?


    And let him develop and grow outside, it is very possible to continue to improve his magical ability, then maybe he can really resurrect any angel intact! "

 Chapter 2761： Will angels get sick

    Chapter 2761 will the angel get sick


    Hearing these things Tier told about, the Angel King Rowling looked at Tier in surprise.


    "Tier, this mission seems to have really changed you a lot." The Angel King Rowling said with emotion.


    Tier said faintly: "This time I did grow a lot, but those words just now are my heartfelt thoughts.


    I think the relationship between us and Ye Hao should not be control. It should be a cooperative relationship. "


    Angel King Sheila and Angel King Rowling looked at each other, and then said, "We will consider what you said.


    Since Yao and the others are with Ye Hao now, we don''t need to worry about it for the time being, and we can''t organize people to travel to the earth in a short time.


    So this matter will be put on hold for the time being, and we will discuss this matter after the Angel King Cecilia returns.


    So be it, you go and rest first. "


    "Yes." Tier got up and left.


    Only Angel King Sheila and Angel King Rowling were left in the hall.


    "I didn''t expect that man had the ability to resurrect the twelve-winged angels, and even Delores was resurrected. Although Delores is not the strongest among all angel kings, her healing magic is absolutely extraordinary. Powerful." Sheila Angel King said with emotion.


    The Angel King Rowling said next to him: "Yes, we need to reassess his importance in this way. But I agree with what Tier said just now.


    If such a good seedling is allowed to continue to develop, if this ability can continue to be improved in the future, it is also a pretty good thing for our Angel God System.


    And in a cooperative manner, I also think it can. "


    The Angel King Shila next to him had a complicated look: "But there is a certain risk, although we can protect Ye Hao publicly at that time.


    However, it is not ruled out that people from some forces will take risks. After all, such an existence that is even more powerful than a god-killing weapon, no force wants it to have contact with our angel gods. "


    "This matter will be discussed after Cecilia comes back. Her duel should be over in half a month."


    "that is it."


    ...


    Tier walked out of the main hall, but a figure suddenly ran out and rushed in front of Tier.


    "Master Tier Angel...I..."


    Tier looked at the person who appeared in front of him, Ru Qi''s sister, Ru Xi.


    "You are Ru Qi''s younger sister, are you waiting for me?" Tier noticed Ru Xi''s hesitant expression.


    Ru Xi nodded, and she asked in a low voice: "Sister Tier, have you seen Ye Hao?"


    "Do you want to inquire about Ye Hao?" Ti''er looked at Ru Xi a little surprised.


    Ru Xi''s cheeks were a little red, and her gaze was a little dodging: "I...I''m just curious about Zhuoyu and how Linglong''s life is over there."


    Tier looked at Ru Xi with both eyes, and said lightly: "Zhuyu and Linglong are both living well on the black Great Wall defense line. They usually participate in the battle against the devil.


    There is basically no danger in assisting those earth species to resist the attacks of the devil.


    Moreover, now the Ten Winged Angel Yao and more than thirty other angels have chosen to station on the Black Great Wall defense line. According to the situation there, the devil will not be able to cause much influence on the earth plane for a while. "


    Ru Xi blinked, hesitated and asked: "Then...what about Ye Hao...I don''t mean anything else, I just want to ask more. After all, he and I are also friends."


    "Ye Hao''s strength has grown greatly now, and he now holds more than three hundred angel hearts in his hands. He can resurrect the angels in those angel hearts at any time.


    It is equivalent to holding a three-hundred-man angel legion, even if the devil is in trouble for him, he has the ability to protect himself. "Tier said.


    Ru Xi breathed a sigh of relief: "Thank you Sir Tier."


    "How do I feel that you seem to care about Ye Hao?" Ti''er stared at Ru Xi with empty eyes.


    This made Ru Xi panicked, and he couldn''t help but stepped back a few steps, then waved his hand and explained: "No...no, how could I care about a male earth species."


    I...I just want to know the situation on their side. After all, my previous task was to deal with matters on the plane of the earth, and the result was a great failure, so I was still thinking about these things in my heart. "


    "That''s it. How is your sister''s situation now?" Tier asked Sister Ru Xi, Ru Qi''s situation.


    Ru Xi said: "My sister is still practicing in retreat. Sheila Angel King had come to see him before. Sheila Angel King estimated that it may take one month to three months for my sister."


    "At that time, her strength in washing dishes will be greatly improved. I want to see how strong she can be after absorbing the original stone of heaven and earth." Although Ti''er has converged a lot, she still has the goodness of swordsman in her heart. The meaning of war.


    "Um... I have nothing else to do, so I won''t disturb Master Ti''er Angel to rest. I''ll leave first." Ru Xi saluted a little restrained, and then quickly left here.


    Tier looked at Ru Xi''s back, she muttered in a low voice: "This Ru Xi is really a bit weird. He looks absent-minded when speaking."


    Tier didn''t think much, she turned and left. She needed to practice hard.


    Although the mission failed this time, I have to say that she really realized a lot of things in her mood.


    After Ru Xi left by herself, her little heart kept beating, her white skin was flushed, and she felt that her forehead was hot.


    "Ruxi, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m fine."


    "Ruxi, why are you so red? Are you hurt?"


    "I do not have."


    "Ru Xi can let us find you, do you want to stay with us..."


    "Sorry, I have something today."


    Ru Xi got rid of the people she met along the way, and hurried back to her room. She leaned her back against the white wall, then walked to the bed and dropped her head directly on the bed.


    "What''s wrong with me... Why do I feel like my brain is obedient."


    Ru Xi felt that the man was all in her mind now, and she didn''t know why. During the time she was away from that man, the figure of that man often appeared in her mind.


    In normal times, she can live in hiding.


    But just now when she learned about Tier''s return from the Earth plane, she especially wanted to know about that man, and all the thoughts in her mind came out.


    This caused her to look strange now.


    "Am I sick?" Ru Xi curled up on the bed.


    But, will angels get sick?

 Chapter 2762： Crisp as thin paper

    Chapter 2762


    Black Great Wall Defense¡¤Angel City


    Yes, you are right, it is indeed Angel City.


    This is the first city built almost half a year after the battle of the last demon invasion.


    Moreover, the city has not really been completed, but the island city of the Angel City has been transported to the designated position of the Black Great Wall Defense Line, and the amethyst inside has not been modified, so it cannot form a shady screen like other cities. Enchantment.


    If you want to completely make this city form a limited combat power, at least it will take another year or so at the fastest.


    The reason why it was named Angel City is because although it has no effective combat power, it is because of the addition of a force.


    Now it has vaguely become the most important city in the fourth Black Great Wall defense line after Demon Region City, Battle Dragon City, and Junlin City.


    Because now a simple house has been built above, and the prototype of a city has been formed.


    And its style is completely different from the styles of other cities on the Black Great Wall, but it is very similar to the style of the Angel City.


    Therefore, the current owners of this city are the angels who stayed behind on the defense line of the Black Great Wall.


    "How is the outline of the magic circle over there? Make sure that the **** pattern can be activated."


    "The angel statue needs to be placed in a good position, and then a few magic circles that sense the enemy will be added to it.


    "Everyone is moving faster."


    Above this city, you can see angels fanning their wings and building their city here.


    Ye Hao fell in this angel city, and the angels who saw Ye Hao would salute respectfully.


    Because they all know Ye Hao''s identity.


    "Mr. Ye, you are here." Facing a light map that appeared in front of several angels, Ten Winged Angel Yao, who depicted several important places in Angel City, saw Ye Hao''s appearance.


    "You do what I said!"


    After Yao told some things, he came to Ye Hao: "Mr. Ye."


    "It''s nothing, I just come over and take a look. By the way, my grandfather will also ask you if there is any place that needs our help." Ye Hao looked at the embryonic Angel City around him.


    Yao shook his head: "It doesn''t matter, it is enough to provide us with such a suitable island city, and we will take care of the other things ourselves.


    After all, this is the place where our angels will live and fight next. Many things are different from the way on earth, so it is more appropriate for us to do it ourselves. "


    Ye Hao also understands Yao''s truth: "Since this is the case, I won''t say much. This is my grandfather''s shady enchantment composition diagram. Take it and see for yourself.


    Because this island city has amethyst, relying on the power of amethyst can do a lot of things, this shady enchantment can even resist the attack of the lower main god. You have also seen the shady enchantment of Hei Prison City before. "


    Yao did not refuse the drawing that Ye Hao handed over.


    She directly opened the drawing and studied the knowledge on it. After looking at it for a while, she couldn''t help but exclaimed: "It is a very good drawing of the magic circle enchantment. It is really hard to believe that it was drawn by an earth creature.


    Sorry... Mr. Ye, I have no other meaning. "


    "It''s okay, I can understand. It would be good if this thing is helpful to you." Ye Hao understood what Yao said, the civilization system on earth and some things in thinking are indeed a lot worse than the gods and the world.


    What''s more, it is the Angel God System, one of the top God System.


    "Yao, I''m really surprised and happy that you can stay here this time. Although you are not many in number, you, more than 30 angels, are directly equivalent to raising the top strength of the Black Great Wall defense line several times! "


    Ye Hao sincerely appreciates this.


    More than thirty angels.


    One ten-winged angel, two eight-winged angels, nine seraphs, twenty-seven ten-winged angels!


    It was Yao, the ten-winged angel alone, which gave the Black Great Wall defense line a pin of Dinghai.


    With her, even if a demon **** descends into this world, they at least have the ability to resist.


    "It''s nothing, we stay here to fight the devil. This is our duty in itself." Yao smiled and said, "And Mr. Ye had ventured to save us on the demon plane before.


    According to what you say on Earth, we are repaying our favor. Mr. Ye, I think you should be more than just a gift, if you have anything, just say it. "


    Ye Hao didn''t expect Yao to see through his own mind directly. In this case, he smiled and said directly: "As expected, he is a naturally beautiful angel. These details can be seen. I do want to question Yao about something.


    I previously inquired that the Demon Plane had a plan to threaten the Earth Plane again. Your angels have had rich battle experience with demons in history. You are also a ten-winged angel.


    So I want to ask you what you think about our current combat system on the earth plane and the Black Great Wall defense line. "


    "Mr. Ye doesn''t suggest it, let me just say it." Yao looked at Ye Hao.


    "You said."


    "It''s as crisp as thin paper." Yao said unceremoniously, and then explained: "When Mr. Ye took me to the earth plane before, I could feel the breath of a dozen quasi-gods, but the quasi-gods were in the gods. That''s just a soldier-like existence on the battlefield.


    Soldiers alone, there are only a few planes on the earth, how can they fight a decent war with the enemy?


    On the Black Great Wall defense line, although everyone seems to be very orderly, very confident and courageous to face the enemy, you have indeed achieved good results.


    But all of this is due to the limitation of the devil in this space, which prevents the devil from sending large quantities of combative troops to you at once.


    I heard that you have defeated more than one million demon army before, don''t you really think that the devil is just such a small army?


    In the several slightly large-scale battles between the Demon Plane and the Gods and Ten Thousand Realms, the battle units that died on both sides were all in 100 million units.


    The quasi **** among them is even more in ten thousand units! The lower main god, the middle main god, is even more likely to die on the battlefield at any time.


    Mr. Ye, do you think that the current earth plane is capable of fighting a decent battle of the gods? "


    Ye Hao smiled bitterly and shook his head, let alone a god-level battle, they were probably not capable of fighting even a small battle on this scale.


    Although Yao said cruelly, these are indeed realities.


    The reason why the Earth''s plane and the Black Great Wall''s defense line can be maintained to this day is not how strong they are, but that the plane restrictions have protected them.


    It''s like a fence protecting the wolves outside from being able to get in at once.


    But who can guarantee that these fences will always exist?

 Chapter 2763： Whimsical

    Chapter 2763


    "Although there are some rules of protection of the plane now, but Mr. Ye, can you guarantee that these shelters will always exist?


    I think Mr. Ye must have considered this point. There was a great angel king in the history of our angel **** system who once said this.


    There is no wall in this world that can never be defeated. Even the Holy City of Angels has a moment of fall. If you want to be a winner forever, what you need is real strength! Yao looked at Ye Hao and said seriously.


    Ye Hao nodded, but said helplessly: "I know this is the truth, and I also want to change, but the problem is that I want to raise a power of a plane that has no chance to be godless in a short time to be able to compete with the demon plane. It is really too difficult for the other first-rate gods of the gods to sit on an equal footing."


    "Yes, it will take at least hundreds of millions of years to develop an ordinary force to this extent. Mr. Ye, what I want to ask you is that you want to ensure the safety of this world on the Earth plane.


    It is the safety of the creatures and races on the earth. Yao looked at Ye Hao and asked.


    Ye Hao said: "It is good to be able to ensure the safety of the Earth plane, but if it is not, it is to ensure the safety of the creatures of all races on the Earth plane."


    "The former is difficult to handle, and the latter can be solved in the short term. You can adopt the same system as our Angel God System." Yao said.


    Ye Hao looked confused and didn''t understand.


    "In fact, there are not many angels in our angel **** system. It can be said that it has the fewest combat units among the first-class **** systems. Even compared with some second-rate **** systems, they are our shortcomings in this respect.


    This has something to do with our reproduction system. The birth of every angel is very cumbersome. Fortunately, we have a long life span, otherwise our angel race would have long been extinct.


    Then why is our angel race still capable of becoming a first-class **** system with such a small number. Yao looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao replied directly: "Because your angels are inherently powerful!"


    Yao shook his head: "This is one reason why our angel individuals are strong, but there are also races like ours among the gods and all realms. The reason why our angel race can become a first-class **** system has even developed to an unshakable position today.


    That''s because we have the sharpest sword, and that is our angel army! We dare not say that our angels are the strongest race or individual among the gods.


    But when it comes to the army, there is absolutely no **** or race that dares to say that it is more powerful than our angel army! "


    Ye Hao nodded, this is true.


    Among the gods and all realms, I have never seen such a uniform army force.


    "In fact, our angel race was originally the same as other races, fighting separately, and when there is a big war, we regroup together.


    But this kind of effect is very bad. Everyone has different magic skills, everybody¡¯s weapons and equipment are different, and everybody¡¯s fighting philosophy is different.


    In the earliest days, he was also a great first-generation angel king. I have to say that he was a male angel. Maybe men had unique talents in fighting.


    The angel king made the plan of the angel legion, which was to build a legion with exactly the same weapons, equipment, and fighting methods.


    A small team of five to six people.


    Five to six teams form a combat team.


    And three combat teams, that is, about a hundred people form a tactical team!


    By analogy, angel commanders of different strengths at each stage command the battle.


    The most basic angel team is a seraph leading four to five four-winged angels. "


    Yao said, she summoned her angel war skirt and angel sword.


    "And that angel king spent millions of years to develop the first generation of angel armor and angel sword. The power at the time was almost at the level of an artifact.


    But its biggest advantage is that it can be manufactured in batches! After that, the angel kings of the past generations have improved it.


    Until now, there have been angel kings who have frequently studied angel armor and angel sword. Our current angel sword and angel armor are all of the main **** level!


    Although it does not have the unique characteristics or advantages of other main **** weapons, its biggest advantage is that it can be mass-produced and can be used by everyone!


    After the weapons are unified, that is the unity of spiritual practice.


    Every period of time, the angel kings of the past will promulgate an angelic magic or magic circle that all angels in the realm must learn.


    For example, as you have seen before, angel sanctions are the magic arts that the four-winged angels must learn, and then the sword of the archangel, which is the uncle snake that the seraphims must learn.


    There is also the guardianship of the shield angel. The same magical technique can not only maximize the applicability.


    At the same time, when facing a powerful enemy, an angel squad can use a magical technique at the same time, so that there is hope that it can severely damage enemies that are stronger than itself. "


    Ye Hao understood that this was the strategy of elite soldiers.


    It''s just that the angels spent hundreds of millions of years grinding this strategy, which also led to the birth of the strongest army of the gods.


    "What do you mean by Yao?" Ye Hao roughly guessed what Yao meant.


    "You can''t completely resist the attacks of others. Although you are strong by yourself, it is impossible to do every battle by yourself.


    In this case, you might as well form a small ¡®angel legion¡¯ yourself, with a thousand or tens of thousands of people, and give them uniform training.


    The most critical part of this is armor, weapons, and magical combat skills! These things must be unified!


    If these external factors can be achieved, then it can be as short as a few hundred years, and as long as a few thousand years, you can have a team with initial results! "Yao said.


    Hundreds of years?


    For thousands of years?


    Ye Hao smiled bitterly in his heart. Perhaps this time is short in the eyes of an angel, but it is very long in the eyes of a human being, and he can''t afford it.


    But it must not be said that Yao''s opinion did give Ye Hao some ideas.


    Build a strong army!


    If this army can become a sharp blade in Ye Hao''s hands, then even if there is some danger on the earth plane in the future, when Ye Hao''s clone is lacking.


    This army can also be dispatched in time to solve most problems.


    "Thank you, I understand!" Ye Hao looked at Yao gratefully, then turned and left.


    Yao nodded in relief, but what she didn''t know was.


    Ye Hao didn''t plan to wait for hundreds of years and thousands of years. He wanted to build an army comparable to the Angel Legion within a few months.


    If Yao knew Ye Hao''s thoughts, he would definitely think he was fantastic.

 Chapter 2764： The latest armor

    Chapter 2764 the newest armor


    Duobao God System.


    The avatar Ye Hao and Su Mengmeng are doing various research in the laboratory. A set of lacquered armor is located in a shop window, and mechanical arms are constantly changing the armor around.


    Su Mengmeng brought a dessert and walked to the avatar Ye Hao: "Let¡¯s eat something first, you have been working for an afternoon."


    The clone Ye Hao said attentively: "It doesn''t matter, I want to try more."


    Su Mengmeng looked at Ye Hao, and she said with emotion: "I didn''t expect that in just a few months, your entry would be so fast, and I have learned most of my magical artifacts.


    We must know that there are no more than one hundred people who can operate this instrument platform proficiently in our Dubao Divine System.


    When I was able to control these robotic arms with my spiritual mind, it took a full four or five years, and you turned out to be a full twenty times faster than me. "


    After the clone Ye Hao completed an integrated magic circle, he disconnected his mind to control the robotic arm, wiped his sweat, looked at Su Mengmeng next to him, and smiled plainly: "This is what your teacher teaches. Good.


    Otherwise, how could I learn so fast, and there is such a good laboratory for me to learn and try. "


    Su Mengmeng handed the dessert to the avatar Ye Hao, the avatar Ye Hao did not refuse, picking up the dessert and ate it.


    "Your talent has completely surpassed me. It is estimated that in half a year, you will be able to have the same knowledge in this area. Then you will be able to make magical artifacts yourself."


    "I''m really so good."


    At this moment, a voice came from behind Su Mengmeng.


    But Ye Hao, the clone in front of Su Mengmeng, disappeared without a trace.


    Su Mengmeng looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "Are you... the body?"


    "It''s me." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "Why did you come suddenly?" Su Mengmeng looked at Ye Hao in surprise. She didn''t expect Ye Hao to appear here suddenly.


    "Some things need to be done, let''s take a look at your progress by the way." Ye Hao looked at the armor in the window operation room.


    Compared with the armor Su Mengmeng showed her before, this armor had many similarities, but there were also some differences.


    "Do you know what happened here?" Su Mengmeng looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "My clone itself is a part of my consciousness. When I enter next to my clone, some of the things he previously learned and the memories of this time will be automatically loaded into my mind. "


    Ye Hao walked to the operation console, stretched out his hands, his spirit filled the entire mechanical arm, and began to inspect the armor.


    "This armor can be completed with a little bit more." Ye Hao asked.


    Su Mengmeng nodded: "According to our design, this armor still has the last 5% of the work unfinished."


    "Then we will hurry up and finish this armor as soon as possible. I want to see its finished product." Ye Hao stared at this armor with shining eyes.


    Because the clone Ye Hao entered his body, letting Ye Hao know the function of this armor, to be honest, Ye Hao didn''t expect it in just a few months.


    The avatars Ye Hao and Su Mengmeng have made such rapid progress on this!


    "Yeah!" Su Mengmeng didn''t know why Ye Hao cared so much about this matter, but she was also keen on studying magical artifacts.


    After a short rest, the two continued their research.


    In the research, Su Mengmeng and Ye Hao cooperated quite tacitly, as if they were a pair of hands.


    The other person has a look and a tone, and the other person knows what to do next.


    Five days later


    Under non-stop research, this finished product is finally released.


    "It''s completely completed now." Ye Hao looked at the armor in the shop window with satisfaction, although on the surface it was basically the same as the armor a few days ago.


    But its internal core has been completely perfected.


    "Huh, it''s really fast. I originally thought it would take at least a month." Su Mengmeng also said happily.


    "Then let''s experiment with the practicality of this armor." Ye Hao said.


    Su Mengmeng nodded.


    When a product is released, what everyone wants to know most is how practical it is.


    Su Mengmeng began to tap on the console, and soon a humanoid doll appeared in the window. With the help of the robotic arm, the brand-new armor was worn on the doll''s body.


    "The strength of this doll is in the middle level of the eighth level, I will set a beast of the eighth peak." Su Mengmeng said.


    Ye Hao on the side shook his head and said, "Arrange for a low-level quasi-god enemy."


    "Low-level quasi-god? This is too big a span, right?" Su Mengmeng said in surprise.


    Ye Hao folded his arms and said, "You know, this is the product of the two of us. Do you hope it is just a common product?"


    Su Mengmeng understood what Ye Hao meant, she agreed with Ye Hao''s idea and began to arrange a low-level quasi-god beast for the doll warrior.


    "Selected the cage of Monster No. 0145, the dark fire black python with thorns." Su Mengmeng selected the test subject this time, and soon a cage with dark fire black python trapped in the thorns appeared on the screen.


    The thorny dark fire black python in the cage lay silently in the cage, it was in a hibernating state.


    "Begin to wake up 0145¡¤Thorn Fire Black Python." Su Mengmeng said.


    Numerous needles-like things pierced into the body of the dark-fire black python of the thorns, which was to wake the dark-fire black python from the hibernation state.


    Soon, the console behind the window turned into a huge battlefield, and the puppet warriors wearing the armors developed by Ye Hao and the others were located in a section of the battlefield.


    On the other side of the battlefield, the cage appeared on the field. The shackles of the cage were all released and the door of the cage was opened.


    The thorny dark fire black python began to move, and it began to be awakened little by little.


    One minute later, the thorny dark fire black python completely awakened. It first looked at the surrounding environment, as if recalling why it appeared here.


    Soon, the state of the thorny dark fire black python began to change, it began to become violent, and crawled out of the cage.


    "I injected a potion into the thorny dark fire black python, which makes the user fall into the desire to fight when he smells another smell.


    And now the puppet warrior exudes this kind of aura, and the thorny dark fire black python will take the initiative to attack the puppet warrior. "


    While talking, Su Mengmeng quickly tapped the operation panel: "All data recording devices are activated, and then they will monitor the entire battle process and collect experimental data."

 Chapter 2765： New armor PK thorns dark fire black python

    Chapter 2765 New Type Armor PK Thorns Dark Fire Black Python


    Next, the thorny dark fire black python began to rush towards the doll warrior, black flames appeared on its scales, and it looked quite terrifying.


    The doll warrior raised his hand and pulled out a short stick from his waist. After holding it in his hand, the short stick turned into a lightsaber!


    This is very similar to the abilities of Jedi knights on earth.


    Then the puppet warrior began to rush towards the thorns, dark fire and black python, his speed is indeed at the speed of the eighth rank.


    In the face of low-level quasi-gods, there must be no advantage at all.


    However, because all the settings are quite satisfactory, this doll warrior does not have any shortcomings.


    At this moment, the lightsaber of the doll warrior had come to the front of the dark fire black python of Thorns, and the top of the lightsaber pierced the scales of the dark fire black python of Thorns.


    From this, it can be seen that the power of this lightsaber is very terrifying, after all, this is the defense of low-level quasi-gods!


    It was pierced so easily!


    However, the damage of this sword can only be regarded as a small amount of damage to the huge thorny dark fire black python.


    But the thorny dark-fire black python opened his mouth to the doll warrior, directly preparing to swallow the doll warrior into her abdomen.


    But in the next second, the doll warrior disappeared out of thin air, which caused the thorns, dark fire and black python to shoot into the air.


    And the doll warrior appeared above the Dark Fire Black Python of Thorns, and it directly waved the lightsaber in its hands, slashing the body of the Dark Fire Black Python of Thorns.


    A series of sword marks also appeared.


    "This armor is equipped with the strongest lightsaber system of the multi-treasure gods. This lightsaber does not mean that it has light attributes. It is just a light sword that emits light, so it is named lightsabers. .


    Because of the lack of attributes, it will not be at a disadvantage when fighting enemies of any attribute, but there will be no advantages at all.


    The energy core of the lightsaber is on the handle in the hand. Normally, an energy core can maintain the normal consumption of the lightsaber for two hours. If you are fighting over-load, it can last for half an hour. "While fighting, Su Mengmeng was also talking next to her.


    Although these are also in Ye Hao''s memory, she still tells everything carefully, as if she is introducing others to the advantages of her child, even if she introduces it several times, she is tireless.


    "The one used just now is the core of the space, and its only function is teleportation! This is still your work." Su Mengmeng looked at Ye Hao with a smile and admiration.


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head: "I just put forward my vision and understanding of space. The most critical problem is still solved by you."


    Su Mengmeng continued: "The teleport ability of the core of this space allows life units above the eighth level to teleport, and the body may be overloaded below the eighth level.


    In addition, the teleport interval can be as short as 0.01 second. If the energy of the space core is sufficient, it can allow a thousand teleports, and the limit teleport distance is about five kilometers.


    At this point, the farther the teleport distance is, the longer the energy and interval time will be. If the teleport is forced in this case, it will cause the space core to run overload, and finally cause the space core to be damaged. "


    Ye Hao nodded, this kind of space teleport ability is already very good.


    After all, the ability to teleport is really a kind of ability against the sky in battle. Except for a few genius enemies, it is a killer in the same realm.


    At this moment, the doll warrior, relying on his own teleporting ability, is constantly trembling with the Thorns Dark Fire Black Python, and the Thorns Dark Fire Black Python has nothing to do with it.


    "Look at its strongest attack power." Ye Hao said.


    "Okay." Su Mengmeng input instructions to the puppet warrior on the console.


    The breath of the puppet warrior has obviously changed. It even exudes that kind of power fluctuation, and the black armor on its body has blood red stripes.


    This turned into a blood-black armor, giving people a sense of killing and destruction.


    At the same time, the energy on the lightsaber is also increasing sharply.


    The puppet warrior is still muttering: "Enter the strongest combat mode... the annihilation combat mode begins..."


    The next moment, the puppet warrior appeared directly on the abdomen of the Thorns Darkfire Black Python. It unceremoniously inserted the lightsaber into the abdomen of the Thorns Darkfire Black Python, and then it flew at a very fast speed, cutting through the Thorns Darkfire Black. Scales of python.


    The thorny dark fire black python tried to evade, or attacked the puppet warrior.


    But every time the puppet warrior carried out teleportation, high-frequency teleportation, and high-intensity attack.


    But this also lasted only three meters, and the puppet warrior could teleport to a safe distance.


    On the other hand, the dark-fire black python with thorns was covered in flesh, and blood spurted in many places on the body, but this still could not cause fatal damage to the dark-fire black python with thorns.


    "With the current battle of puppet warriors wearing our armor, it is impossible to eliminate the thorns, dark fire and black pythons in a single battle. However, according to computer statistics, only five identical puppet warriors are required to fight together.


    You can destroy the low-level quasi-god thorns, dark fire and black python! "Su Mengmeng looked at the data on the screen and said.


    Although there is no such kind of leapfrog single kill situation as imagined.


    But this kind of effect is already quite good, after all, it is impossible that because of a set of armor, an eighth-order powerhouse can single-kill a low-order quasi-god of beast.


    And the battle test is over here, the thorny dark fire black python that was beaten up was once again injected with a sleeping potion, fell into a deep sleep, and was placed in the cage where it was imprisoned by mechanical claws.


    The next step is that its injury is repaired, and then it enters a hibernation state, waiting for the next time it is selected as a ¡®white mouse¡¯.


    "How?" Su Mengmeng smiled and looked at Ye Hao: "The overall strength of this armor has far surpassed the armor developed by my father.


    Although it may not be as good as my father''s armor in terms of combat increase, but with the teleport function, the combat effectiveness has increased by at least 50%, and with this skill, it can greatly improve the functions of chasing, killing, and escaping. "


    Ye Hao nodded: "This armor is good, can it be mass produced now?"


    Su Mengmeng raised her head and said with a smile: "The thing we developed can of course be mass-produced. And the key technology is only the core of your space law. It took ten days for your clone to create one.


    Your body should be able to spend less time? In addition, other things are mass-produced. With sufficient raw materials, one hundred armors can be produced in one month. "


    One hundred copies a month, if you tell other people this number, you will probably be very happy.


    But Ye Hao was not very satisfied.


    "I have a material here. Let''s see if it can be used as the main material of armor!" Ye Hao said while looking at Su Mengmeng.


    "what?"


    "I can''t get it out here, let''s find an open place."

 Chapter 2766： New armor under super strong materials

    Chapter 2766 New Type Armor Under Super Material


    Su Mengmeng and Ye Hao came to an empty place, Ye Hao took out a huge object, the size of this object was like a hill in front of Su Mengmeng.


    "What is this?" Su Mengmeng looked at this bony object in surprise.


    "You check the material of this object first." Ye Hao smiled and stood beside him with his arms folded.


    Su Mengmeng looked at Ye Hao suspiciously. Since Ye Hao said so, it must be that the material is very special.


    Su Mengmeng began to inspect this material with the instrument. As a researcher, Su Mengmeng''s inspection was quite a comprehensive inspection.


    But after checking, the expression on Su Mengmeng''s face began to change dramatically, and she began to check more and more in detail.


    In the end, dozens of robots were even summoned to start a comprehensive inspection of this thing.


    "The hardness of this material has surpassed any material I have ever seen!"


    "And there are strong dissolved molecules inside this material. If you improve it a bit, you can change it into various forms."


    "Its various resistances and patience are very high, I have never seen such a strong material!"


    Su Mengmeng¡¯s screams and surprised voices kept coming. As a researcher, it was very lucky to be able to find an excellent material.


    Because of the manufacture of a magical artifact, the most fundamental basis is to have the best materials.


    For example, angel battle armor and angel sword are said to be forged from a kind of sacred mineral in the angel **** system!


    To build the right weapons and equipment, you need the right materials.


    "Ye Hao, what the **** is this? I have never seen such perfect data. There are basically no flaws except too perfect!" Su Mengmeng couldn''t help rushing to Ye Hao and asked excitedly Tao.


    Ye Hao explained with a smile: "This is a kind of corpse called the Titan Protoss. This is the skeleton they left behind."


    "Titan Protoss! This is the divine body of Titan Protoss!" Su Mengmeng''s eyes widened, she said in disbelief.


    "Yes." Ye Hao nodded.


    Su Mengmeng looked at the huge bones in front of her like a lover. She said: "The remains of the Titan Protoss have appeared in the gods and all realms, but the largest of them is only 10 square meters. Those are more than thousands of times bigger!


    And those numbers are very scarce, and they are all controlled by the first-rate gods, and we don''t even have the chance to watch second-rate gods like our Duobao gods. Unexpectedly, I could actually see the corpse of the real Titan Protoss. "


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "This is not a complete Titan Protoss corpse, it''s almost only one-fifth the size. If you take out all of it, I am worried that it will attract the attention of others."


    "It''s only one-fifth!" Su Mengmeng swallowed, and then looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "What you just said meant that you still have a lot?"


    Ye Hao nodded, but didn''t say how much he had.


    "I hope you can study whether you can use this material to replace our original material." Ye Hao said.


    Su Mengmeng said excitedly: "The values ??we tested just now are very good, but the data of our armors has been completely perfected, and we only need to transfer all of them to these materials.


    Perhaps our only problem now is how to cut the corpses of these Titans. I need to try the sharpest machine. "


    Next is Su Mengmeng''s series of experiments and attempts.


    Finally, after half a day, the fragments of the corpse of the Titan Protoss that were tall were cut off.


    "Huh, it''s too much effort. Using the most advanced materials of our Duobao Divine System, we can only cut out such a piece in half a day, which is equivalent to a set of armor." Su Mengmeng wiped her own. Sweat.


    "Then how many such cutting machines does your Duobao God System have?" Ye Hao asked.


    Su Mengmeng held up three fingers helplessly: "Three, these are the most precious magical artifacts of our Duobao Divine Element. I still rely on my identity to lend one for the experiment.


    The other two are kept by my father. Any researcher who wants to borrow this instrument needs to apply in advance, but fortunately, there are few materials that are difficult to cut. Most of the three machines are idle. "


    Three machines can cut six sets of armor materials in one day.


    In a month, only close to two hundred sets can be cut out. This is still in the absence of any rest or mistakes in the middle.


    Calculating this way, it is estimated that there are only one hundred sets per month.


    This problem must be improved, but this is temporarily set, their most important problem now is how to restore the previous settings on the armor and restore it on this set of raw materials, or even achieve better results.


    Both Ye Hao and Su Mengmeng thought this process would take a long time.


    Even Ye Hao is ready to stay here for a few months. After all, the Earth and the Black Great Wall are now safe.


    There were angels on the Black Great Wall defense line, so Ye Hao didn''t need it.


    The most important thing in front of me is to get a set of suitable armor.


    After three days, the latest armor was released.


    It was still jet black, and the style was almost the same as the previous armor, and there was not much difference.


    However, the actual effect is much better than the previous armor.


    "I didn''t expect that the bones of the Titan Protoss would be so convenient as a raw material. Except for the difficulty of cutting at first, the fit of the blessing circle and injecting the gods afterwards is as high as 98%, and the failure rate is almost 0!"


    Su Mengmeng looked at the latest product developed after three days and nights, and she was very happy.


    "Then compare the data with the old armor before!" Ye Hao suggested.


    Su Mengmeng nodded, and the next step was to put the two armors into the test chamber for a three-hour test. After the test, a series of data appeared on the big screen.


    "Various core energy storage effects have increased by 50%, and the success probability of core activation has also increased from 93.47% to 98.97%!"


    Don''t underestimate this little improvement, this slight improvement, for a magic weapon used in battle, may change a war!


    Even in the case of large-scale batch use!


    "Comprehensively assessed combat power increased by 34%, speed increased by 25%, and various defenses and durability increased by 84%!" Su Mengmeng looked at the data presented and exclaimed: "This is a complete qualitative leap!"


    This improvement, the most important thing is its defense power, it is equivalent to doubled!


    It''s not due to the name of the bones of the Titans, and this is the original setting. If you continue to improve and use it more effectively, the improvement will continue!

 Chapter 2767： Sky Armor

    Chapter 2767 Sky Armor


    Ye Hao was very satisfied with this brand new armor.


    "Do you think we can mass-produce this armor?" Ye Hao interrogated Su Mengmeng.


    Su Mengmeng showed a thoughtful look: "The mass production must consider whether the raw materials are sufficient, and the raw materials of this armor. The bones of the Titans occupy 78% of the weight."


    "You don''t have to worry about the number of bones of the Titans." Ye Hao directly dispelled Su Mengmeng''s worry.


    The number of bones of the Titans?


    When building the first first-generation armor just now, the weight consumed was only one ten-thousandth of the bones of the Titan God Race in front of him, and such Titan God Race bones had hundreds of them in Ye Hao''s inner world!


    If calculated like this, the number of bones of the Titan God Race, Ye Hao, can at least create millions of such armor equipment.


    "If you don''t consider the raw materials, there is no problem in the process. You only need to modify the original production line a little bit. Mass production is no problem.


    However, the most important factor affecting time efficiency is the cutting problem of the bones of the Titans at the beginning. This step will greatly slow down the manufacturing speed of armor and cannot be manufactured in large quantities in a short time. "


    Su Mengmeng began to quickly input a series of data on the instrument, she was simulating the future production line in it, and soon she got a series of data.


    "With the production line I have now, when three cutters are running at full capacity at the same time, we only need to build one production line to meet the production of armor, and the production efficiency is one hundred such armor equipment a month."


    This data was similar to what Ye Hao had previously expected.


    Most of the problems have been solved. Now to increase efficiency, the problem of cutting the bones of the Titans must be solved.


    This is not a trivial matter, Ye Hao also tried to use his own ability to divide these Titan God Race skeletons, but the efficiency was not even as good as the machine.


    Regardless of whether he is the power of the law or what kind of power, it takes half a day to cut the next period of raw materials that can satisfy a set of armor.


    This means that his efficiency is only two-thirds of that of the machine, and he may even need to rest in the process and make mistakes.


    But the machine won''t, the overall efficiency is even twice as fast as Ye Hao!


    "Is there a way to mass produce this cutting machine?" Ye Hao asked.


    Su Mengmeng thought for a while, and she said: "The production of this cutting machine is not a problem, but it takes a little time to produce the machine.


    It takes about one month for normal production of almost such a cutting machine. If the steps are accelerated, three machines can be produced in one month with sufficient raw materials. "


    Three sets in one month!


    After that month, the output can be doubled, and 200 sets of armor can be produced in one month!


    Ye Hao''s expectation is that one thousand armor sets can be mass-produced in one month, which means that it only takes about eight or nine months to build a total of ten production lines to meet Ye Hao''s requirements.


    Although the time is still a bit long, at least there is hope.


    "But there are two problems in this." Su Mengmeng interrupted Ye Hao''s conjecture.


    "What''s the problem?" Ye Hao asked directly.


    Su Mengmeng said helplessly: "If you want to produce this kind of cutting machine, you must report our research results to my father, and then I will not be able to hide your affairs.


    Because of the incident last time, the Angel God System has launched a degree of suppression on us. Last time my father was able to let you go, but this time it is not necessarily the case.


    The other is the problem of the raw materials of this cutting machine. Its raw materials are not produced locally by our Duobao **** system. The most important raw material happens to come from the angel **** system.


    At that time, our Duobao God System was exchanged for raw materials enough to produce three sets of cutting machines.


    And now that the Angel God System is blocking us, it is even more impossible for us to obtain this raw material. "


    "The raw materials you mentioned are very special?" Ye Hao asked.


    Su Mengmeng nodded: "You know the battle armor of the Angel series, the core is to use this kind of raw material, and the annual output of the Angel God system is also limited.


    They are not necessarily enough to make angel armor by themselves, let alone take out, so there is a big problem in producing this cutting machine. "


    Ye Hao thought for a moment.


    Duobao **** system, angel **** system.


    Ye Hao would not want to take the risk of dismantling the angel **** system if he changed it, but the plan in front of him was related to the chess game of the earth.


    He must take a risk.


    "Su Mengmeng, take me to see your father. And bring our complete set of armor materials." Ye Hao said suddenly.


    Su Mengmeng looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "What? You will be caught by my father when you go to see my father at this time!"


    "I know, but I tried to persuade your father to cooperate with us." Ye Hao said confidently.


    Su Mengmeng saw Ye Hao''s firm will. She had seen this look in her father before.


    When he was a child, whenever his father encountered a bottleneck in his research, he could always face up to difficulties and finally overcome them.


    "Then... if we are going to see my father, should we name this armor." Su Mengmeng blinked and pointed to the armor made from the bones of the Titan God Race.


    first name?


    Ye Hao was taken aback. Indeed, they hadn''t given a proper name to this armor yet.


    When researching before, it has always been called by serial number, after all, it is not an official model.


    Now that this is basically booked, a name is needed.


    This must not be the name of the previous Su Mengmeng armor, after all, there is a huge gap between the two.


    "What about the name?" Ye Hao thought for a while, and many names appeared in his mind, and finally he said two words: "Sky Sky."


    "Sky?" Su Mengmeng was taken aback.


    "It''s called the Vault of Heaven armor, and the warrior wearing this armor is the Vault of Heaven warrior! The Vault of Heaven is something like an enchantment outside of a planet. It protects the races and creatures on a planet.


    And the sky warriors wearing the sky armor are their duty to protect. They will wear this armor to face any enemies who dare to offend! "


    Ye Haoyi said righteously, he seemed to have seen the warriors wearing the armor of the sky above the earth, fighting their enemies to protect the earth!


    Su Mengmeng blinked and nodded: "Sky Armor! Not bad, a nice name! It must be the strongest armor!"

 Chapter 2768： Silver Ghost Armor X vs. Sky Armor

    Chapter 2768 Silver Ghost Armor X vs. Sky Armor


    Duobao Divine System¡¤Top Research City.


    This is a high-tech city, definitely one of the most sci-fi cities among the gods.


    There are many phantom things on the earth, such as floating cars, or various robots.


    Here, the researcher or the caster is definitely the most important.


    Almost everyone who studies in the top research cities has the top inventions they have researched.


    Either auxiliary items, or life-type items, or items that can directly contribute to the improvement of combat effectiveness in battle.


    In the most advanced laboratory in this research city, Su Hong, the ruler of the Duobao God System, is currently studying his own works here.


    The latest silver ghost armor X.


    "The report shows that all the data of Silver Ghost Armor X has been derived, which is perfect. Compared with the previous Silver Ghost Armor data, it has increased by at least 5%!" a female assistant next to her excitedly said.


    At this moment, the people in the entire research room boiled.


    Don''t underestimate this 5%!


    Once a magic artifact is finished, it is very difficult to improve it.


    To know that the angel armor series is now improved by every angel king, the biggest increase is only 3%!


    But in spite of this subtlety, every angel king is proud to improve the angel armor!


    "Okay, very good. The silver ghost armor will be produced according to this in the future, and a hundred sets will be produced first!" Su Hong was very happy.


    At this moment, the gate of the research room opened.


    Su Mengmeng walked in with a person at this time.


    "Mengmeng, you are here! Dad, my Silver Ghost Armor X has been successfully developed, and it has increased by a full 5% compared to the previous model!" Su Hong seemed to show off his achievements in front of his daughter.


    "Father, I brought Mr. Ye Hao to talk to you today." Su Mengmeng pointed to Ye Hao behind him.


    Su Hong only realized Ye Hao at this time, and his face changed suddenly.


    It''s not that he hadn''t paid attention before, but that Ye Hao''s aura was hidden. If you didn''t look closely, you wouldn''t recognize him as Ye Hao.


    Su Hong immediately raised his hand: "Come here, get me the wanted criminal of the Angel God System!"


    "Mr. Su Hong, it''s been a long time since I saw you, it would be inappropriate to entertain me like this!" Ye Hao smiled and looked at Su Hong.


    Su Hong said with a cold face: "You can only blame yourself, you are a wanted criminal of the Angel God System. Appearing with us, of course we will catch you!"


    Su Hong''s obvious meaning is that I let you go before, and I have done my best. This time you ran to the door by yourself, so don''t blame me for turning my face and denying people.


    "Father, Mr. Ye Hao is here to work with you. Could you please listen to others first!" Su Mengmeng stomped unhappy.


    Su Hong directly retorted: "My multi-talented gods will never cooperate with the wanted criminals of the angel gods."


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head, then walked to the console and watched Su Hong developed Silver Ghost Armor X. The surrounding researchers wanted to stop it.


    But under Ye Hao''s breath, no one dared to approach.


    "Is this the silver ghost armor that Mr. Su Hong is proud of? It should be called Silver Ghost Armor X now?" Ye Hao smiled and looked at Su Hong.


    Su Hong looked at Ye Hao coldly: "It''s none of your business."


    "Unfortunately, your daughter and I also developed a set of armor. I named it Vault of Heaven. I think our Vault of Heaven armor is much stronger than your silver ghost armor X.


    The reason why I am here, the purpose of looking for you is to cooperate with you and help me manufacture and develop my Sky Armor! "Ye Hao spoke directly to the showdown.


    Su Hong said disdainfully: "Hehehe, if you just take out an armor at this time, you say it is better than my silver ghost? Do you think I am replying?"


    Su Mengmeng raised her bracelet, and after a flash of light, a set of sky armor appeared in front of everyone.


    At the same time, Su Mengmeng turned on the projection screen. She pointed to the data on the screen and said: "This is the data of this sky armor. The data of the sky armor far exceeds the silver ghost armor!


    Dad, you can''t ignore the data because of your prejudice! You said when you taught me that as researchers and initiators, we should seek truth from facts in everything. "


    Su Hong glanced at Ye Hao, and then carefully looked at the data on the screen. He was quickly attracted, but then he questioned and said: "This is only the data of your test, the data of your armor. It doesn''t conform to common sense at all.


    Even with our current Duobao Divine System''s top technology, it is impossible to make such an armor. How can you make such an armor? "


    "Mr. Su Hong, since you don''t want to believe it, how about we have a practice? Directly use the battle between the armors to prove that the armor of who of us is more powerful."


    Ye Hao smiled and said: "If my Sky Armor loses, I am willing to let you send me to the Angel God System for a reward."


    Su Hong frowned, and he looked at the Vault of Sky armor data again, although he really didn''t want to believe the exaggerated data.


    But as a scientific researcher, his curiosity has overcome those scruples.


    "Okay, let''s go to an actual battle. Another tier eight-strength doll robot wears our respective armors to fight. If your sky armor wins, I allow you to leave." Su Hong finally added a condition himself. .


    Ye Hao didn''t care at all. If he wanted to leave, a multi-talented **** could not keep him.


    He just wanted to prove to Su Hong that the Sky Sky armor was indeed better than his silver ghost armor, so they had a chance to talk.


    Next, two sets of armor were put on by the doll warriors, and then dropped into the battlefield, ready to fight.


    Of course, this battle didn''t just start casually. Those scientific researchers had to turn on a series of testing instruments to conduct a comprehensive analysis of the battle.


    In any case, this is also the first actual battle of Silver Ghost Armor X, although I don''t know what kind of combat power the Sky Armor that Miss Su Mengmeng brings.


    At least they can get the battle data of Silver Ghost Armor X.


    "Are these ten sets of Silver Ghost Armor X?" Ye Hao suddenly pointed to ten armors that were basically the same in the next laboratory window.


    Su Hong cast his gaze and said, "That is the top ten silver ghost armors, but now the silver ghost armor is the latest."


    "I said, since they are all placed here. Then I don''t need to add these ten. You eleven will deal with me with a sky armor." Ye Hao showed an interested smile.

 Chapter 2769： Terrifying armor!

    Chapter 2769 Terrifying armor!


    In the end, eleven various types of silver ghost armor appeared on the field, all of which were worn by puppet warriors of the same strength.


    And their enemy this time is a puppet warrior wearing a sky armor.


    "Hehehe, I have to say that you are really too arrogant. Maybe your sky armor is really special.


    But in one to eleven? Do you really treat my silver ghost armor as garbage in the recycle bin? "Su Hong said coldly.


    He was a little angry at the moment, because he felt that the guy in front of him was despising his invention.


    For a researcher of the multi-talented **** system, this is more humiliating than defeating him in battle!


    This kind of humiliation can only let his invention defeat the opponent and completely crush the opponent.


    Only this can solve his hatred.


    At this time, one of the oldest silver ghost armor moved, and it galloped toward the sky armor quickly.


    And the speed can definitely be considered top in the eighth grade


    "Hmph, this is my oldest silver ghost armor. Just its speed increase can crush you directly.


    There is no need for other silver ghost armors at all, you are the end of failure. "Su Hong said confidently.


    And in the next second, something amazing happened.


    The armor of the sky first showed its lightsaber, and then it disappeared out of thin air, when everyone looked for the disappearing armor of the sky.


    The sky armor appeared directly behind the attacking silver ghost armor.


    The armor of the sky was slashed without a polite blow, leaving a deep groove directly behind the silver ghost armor, and it had already damaged the body of the doll warrior.


    Then came the lightsaber, which completely scrapped the doll warrior wearing the silver ghost armor.


    "This is teleportation!" a scientific researcher exclaimed.


    "But teleportation involves the rules of the law of space. If it is only blessed on some weapons, there is no problem, but the blessing is on the armor? We have studied before, there is a big research barrier."


    "Even if you have blessed the teleport skills of the Space series, how many times can you teleport?


    Five times? Ten times? Once the teleportation ends, wouldn''t it be the loss of a major function! "


    Everyone is indeed very surprised that this sky armor can use teleport.


    But everyone expressed great doubts about the effectiveness of the function, and even thought that this function could not be used multiple times, or even used multiple times, which might cause damage to the armor itself.


    But what happened next completely subverted their cognition.


    The sky armor puppet warrior teleported directly behind the silver ghost armor puppet warrior, still attacking the same as before.


    But this time the silver ghost armored puppet warrior had already had such an expectation because he had witnessed the attack on his "companion" before, so he was prepared for such a surprise attack.


    The silver ghost armor puppet warrior turned directly, and two scimitars ejected from its arms, colliding with the lightsaber of the sky armor puppet warrior.


    "This is the silver blade equipped with the silver ghost armor puppet warrior. It is a very sharp weapon that surpasses the lightsaber in terms of damage. However, there is a problem with its durability.


    Once destroyed by the enemy, it needs to be repaired and so on. At this point, the lightsaber only requires that the core of the lightsaber is not destroyed, and there is energy, there will be no problem. "Su Mengmeng who watched the battle explained.


    Su Hong on the side also said in a deep voice: "The lightsaber core and the silver blade weapon are two of the more powerful weapon systems of the current multi-treasure gods.


    Each has its own advantages. I have tried to equip the silver ghost armor with a lightsaber core before, but the final result is that the silver blade weapon is more suitable.


    After all, the positioning of the silver ghost armor puppet warrior is to end the battle with a powerful means in a short time, so a silver blade weapon with a certain power is more suitable. "


    Ye Hao understood it this way.


    The positioning of the sky armor and the silver blade armor is completely different.


    The positioning of the sky armor itself is a leapfrog challenge. Although weapons are also important in leapfrog challenges, it is difficult for ordinary weapons to survive leapfrog battles intact.


    This will lead to the problem of the continuity of the battle, it is impossible to fight halfway, just change the weapon.


    The lightsaber core does not have this problem. Although the formed lightsaber may be destroyed, as long as the lightsaber core is intact, the lightsaber can still be summoned.


    After the energy is exhausted, the magazine can be replaced similarly to a gun for quick replacement.


    Let the soldiers of the sky armor can continue to fight.


    So in comparison, the lightsaber core is more suitable for the armor of the sky.


    At this time, ten silver ghost armored doll warriors began to besiege the sky armored doll warriors.


    However, the armored puppet warriors of the sky are constantly using teleport, while avoiding the attack of the silver ghost armored puppet warriors, while sneaking on the silver ghost armored puppet warriors,


    Because of the large number of enemies, the armored puppet warrior of the sky will inevitably be attacked.


    For example, at this moment, the realm of the sky armor puppet warrior lightsaber pierced the silver ghost armor puppet warrior''s chest, but when the silver ghost armor puppet warrior finally stopped, his hands grabbed the sky armor puppet warrior''s body.


    In this short period of time, two silver ghost armor doll warriors slashed their silver blades on the armor of the sky armor doll warrior.


    Kaz


    This is a crashing sound.


    However, unexpectedly, the silver blade did not break through the defense of the sky armor, not even cracks.


    In the next second, the armored puppet warrior of the sky teleported directly behind the two silver ghost armored puppet warriors who attacked him, and it took out another lightsaber core.


    This time, the armored puppet warrior of the sky was holding a lightsaber in both hands, and the lightsaber slid across a sword mark, directly cutting off the head of the silver ghost armored puppet warrior.


    At this moment, these two silver ghost armor doll warriors were directly scrapped.


    This scene shocked many people present.


    "How is this possible! Two silver ghost armor puppet warriors attacked with silver blades at the same time, and they couldn''t break this armor!"


    "What is the material of this armor, even our silver ghost armor itself cannot withstand the attack of two silver ghost armor puppet warriors of the same level at the same time, and there is still no wound on the body!"


    "And you have noticed that the sky armor has been teleported more than ten times! Is it really unlimited?"


    At this time, there were only six sets of silver ghost armor left.


    This made the people present, including Su Hong, feel that the next development has completely deviated from our expectations.

 Chapter 2770： How we cooperate

    Chapter 2770 how do we cooperate


    In the next three minutes, all the silver ghost armor doll fighters were defeated one by one by the sky armor doll fighters.


    Because of the skill of teleport, the rhythm of the battle has always been in the grasp of the armored puppet warrior of the sky.


    Until the battlefield, only the armored puppet warrior stood there, and the two lightsabers in his hands were still shining.


    The shattered remains of the silver ghost armored puppet warriors around, as if mocking the researchers who stayed in the laboratory


    There was silence in the research room.


    Everyone''s eyes focused on the armor of the sky.


    "How about? The strength of the Vault of Heaven armor developed by your daughter and I must have been seen by everyone present." Ye Hao smiled and looked at Su Hong.


    Su Hong clenched his fists, he stared at Ye Hao, and then at his daughter.


    He looked at his daughter with kindness and comfort in his eyes: "How did you develop this teleportation technology? What is the limit of teleportation in a battle?"


    "The limit for teleportation is about a thousand times, but because of our improvements to the armor material, this limit can now be exceeded by about 30%, and if necessary for combat, it can even achieve 200% effectiveness.


    But in that case, it is estimated that after the battle is over, this armor can no longer be used. "Su Mengmeng said.


    These words shocked everyone present.


    "A thousand times? My goodness, I thought this armor could teleport dozens of times!"


    "After the entire battle just now, this sky armor puppet warrior has only teleported 249 times! That is to say, it can continue to fight, so that counts. Even if we increase the number of our silver ghost armor puppet warriors to Fifty! It has the possibility of fighting.


    If it is impossible to teleport against it. "


    "This is simply a major breakthrough! With more than a thousand teleports, the actual combat effectiveness of this sky armor is at least several hundred times stronger than the silver ghost armor!"


    Faced with the excellent armor of the sky, these researchers did not stingy with their encouragement.


    After all, in their values, they will not be jealous because others have developed better magical weapons than their own.


    In their opinion, this is a very happy thing, after all, it represents the improvement of their research and development technology!


    Su Mengmeng continued: "As for this teleportation technology, Mr. Ye Hao and I spent several months developing it together."


    Ye Hao smiled and snapped his fingers, and the law of space appeared in his hand.


    "In the past few months, have you stayed in my Duobao Divine Element?" Su Hong frowned and stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled and said: "That''s not true. I will leave my clone here to cooperate with Miss Su Mengmeng''s research. In fact, all this is due to Miss Su Mengmeng.


    I just provided some suggestions and some opportunities. In the end, Miss Su Mengmeng realized my idea to create this sky armor. "


    "Actually, I have combined many of Mr. Ye Hao''s ideas. Ye Hao has put a lot of effort into this. I alone cannot create the sky armor." Su Mengmeng said embarrassedly.


    Su Hong sighed, he glanced at Ye Hao: "Well, I admit that your sky armor is better than my silver ghost armor, you can go."


    "Wait, I didn''t say that I was leaving. I came here to find you for a purpose. I want to cooperate with the Duobao Divine System for the Sky Armor project.


    You can help me mass produce the sky armor. "Ye Hao said.


    If you want to quickly mass-produce the Sky Dome armor, you can¡¯t do it with the ability on earth alone, so you must find a partner.


    And the most appropriate is that the Duobao God System does his part.


    "Why should I venture to cooperate with you? You have to know that you are now the most wanted object of the Angel God System." Su Hong said in a deep voice, "Although my Sky Armor is excellent, it does not mean that it can pull the entire Duobao God. You gamble on the safety of the department."


    "Suppose, I can solve the problem of the angel **** system?" Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Su Hong was silent for a moment, and he looked at the sky armor on the screen.


    Can thoroughly understand an excellent magic weapon, this is definitely something Su Hong really wants to do.


    "Regarding my own affairs, I know that it is useless to say anything now. But within three days, I will handle my affairs. Besides, I hope Uncle Su you can seriously consider our cooperation. .


    Don''t you want to know what material the sky armor uses? If you are asked to produce the sky armor, you can also learn a lot of technology from it. "Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Let Duobao the gods share the sky armor technology, Ye Hao didn''t worry about being pitted by the Duobao gods imitation.


    Because the Sky Armor has a core technology, that is the spatial core matrix, which needs to be made by Ye Hao himself.


    Although it doesn''t take much time, without this spatial core matrix, the armor of the sky is not a real armor of the sky.


    "Yes, we still don''t know what material this armor is made of?"


    "Before, our silver blade could not cut off this armor of the sky."


    "Look, in successive battles, only these grooves were left on this armor, and the deepest groove was only about three centimeters. There was no attack that penetrated the armor!"


    At this time, the armor of the sky was moved back to the research room, and everyone could face to see the armor of the sky that had just experienced the battle.


    There are dozens of grooves on it, which were cut by the silver blade, but they did not damage the armor of the sky.


    This kind of damage only needs to be repaired a little bit, then this armor will be brand new again.


    All the researchers looked at Su Hong eagerly at this time, they wanted to study this armor, and now all this requires Su Hong to nod and be willing to cooperate.


    Su Hong sighed helplessly and looked at Ye Hao: "Duobao Divine Element can cooperate with you, but you must solve the problem between you and the Angel Divine Element within three days.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for the Duobao Divine Element to get along with a wanted criminal of the first-class God Element! I can''t let our **** system stand on the opposite side of a first-class **** system for the sake of a magic weapon.


    Su Hong cannot afford this price! "


    "No problem, my business will be resolved within three days. This is a small gift. I think this thing should be enough for you to study for a while." Ye Hao took out the wreckage of a Titan Protoss that had been cut before.


    Even if it is cut, this piece is as big as a car.


    "This is the raw material we used to make the armor of the sky, the bones of the Titans."

 Chapter 2771： It has become history

    Chapter 2771 it has become history


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, everyone else was stunned.


    The remains of the Titans!


    Su Hong rushed directly to the raw material of the Sky Vault armor. He was still holding a shelf before, but after hearing that the material turned out to be the remains of the Titan Protoss, he looked like a man who had been single for many years saw a man thrown at him. Glaring beauty.


    "Check this thing right away, check all aspects of material!"


    "Yes!"


    Soon the researchers started to get busy, and almost half an hour later, the data obtained surprised everyone in the audience.


    "This material is very good in all aspects of data, and most of all, in terms of toughness, it can withstand Quasi-God-level attacks!" A researcher said in surprise.


    Su Hong swallowed and looked at Ye Hao next to him: "You...you actually use the bones of the Titan Protoss to make this kind of armor? You...you are simply a violent thing!


    And you still want mass production? how can that be! "


    "Why is it impossible? I have enough raw materials to produce tens of thousands of sets of this sky armor. These Uncle Su don''t have to worry about it. All I want is that you set up a production line as soon as possible.


    Mengmeng, show our armor information to your dad. "Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Su Hong looked at Ye Hao suspiciously: "Do you have so many Titan Protoss bones?"


    "Do I have to deceive you?" Ye Hao shrugged. After all, he wanted to cooperate in the future. Ye Hao did not conceal the bones of the Titan Protoss. After all, this matter was not concealed enough.


    They need the Duobao Divine Element to produce this armor, they will know it sooner or later.


    "But I have something to say first, we are cooperating. And this material is provided by me, and the idea is produced by me and Mengmeng, so this final allocation ratio..." Ye Hao smiled at Su Hong, what he meant It is that he wants to occupy the big head.


    Su Hong ignored Ye Hao for the time being, but followed the surrounding researchers to check the data of the Sky Armor released by Su Mengmeng.


    "It turns out that this is the design. Miss Mengmeng has improved our original lightsaber core technology a lot."


    "It''s also made quite well here. I remember that this is the opinion made by Master Su Hong before, but it can''t be implemented because of the raw materials.


    If it is used on this raw material, it happens to solve this problem. "


    "In fact, I think that the armor of the sky can be further modified, my goodness...I feel that I can''t help but want to start research now."


    These people seem to have seen another piece of heaven and earth at this moment, one by one, like children discovering new toys.


    "The bones of the Titan Protoss needs to be cut with an Ultraviolet Cutting Machine?" Su Hong noticed a point in the establishment of the production line. He frowned and said: "According to the material of the Titan Protoss bone, it is true that only Ultraviolet Cutting Machine is more suitable. .


    We currently have only three ultra-violet cutting machines in the Duobao Divine System. You write on it, want to expand the ultra-violet cutting machines to ten?


    This is very difficult to achieve. The core material of this machine is controlled by the Angel God System. Before, we only changed it by exchanging objects.


    They can no longer give us enough raw materials to produce so many machines. "


    "I will solve this point. You only need to make it as soon as possible when the time comes." Ye Hao also took the initiative to take on this.


    Ye Hao smiled and walked to Su Hong''s face: "Then we should talk about the share ratio in the cooperation. My suggestion is 82 points, because I produce the raw materials, which accounts for at least 50%.


    In addition, the space core matrix was made by me, plus some other contributions, plus 30% should be no problem.


    In addition, I hope to pay for the 20% I got in other forms. I really need the Sky Armor itself now. "


    Su Hong glanced at Ye Hao, he was not very interested in the distribution.


    "There is nothing wrong with what you said. As for the reward for us. Then use the bones of the Titan Protoss." Su Hong said.


    Ye Hao showed a wise smile, which was exactly what Ye Hao meant. There were a lot of bones in the Titans, Ye Hao, and it couldn''t be more appropriate to use this as a reward.


    Ye Hao quickly agreed on the final ratio.


    Every time a sky armor was produced, Ye Hao paid Su Hong one cubic centimeter of the bones of the Titan Protoss.


    One hundred sky armor, that is one cubic meter.


    Don¡¯t think this is too stingy. You must know that the value of the bones of the Titans is very precious in the gods. If you let other gods know that there are many bones of the Titans, you may even wage war against them. !


    "You have to figure it out. What you are saying now. They are all based on the premise that you can solve the troubles of the Angel God System." Su Hong reminded him again at this time, but his current tone was much better than before.


    Ye Hao patted Su Hong on the shoulder: "Don''t worry, our current cooperation is already established. You can now set up a production line.


    In the first month, I hope to produce at least two hundred sky armors of this type. "


    With that said, Ye Hao walked towards the door, he needed to resolve his grievances with the angel gods.


    "Mr. Ye Hao." Su Mengmeng quickly followed Ye Hao, and she looked at Ye Hao worriedly: "You...are you really going to the Angel God System?"


    "Of course, this is a prerequisite for my cooperation with your father." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Su Mengmeng said with some worry: "Then you must ensure your safety, if you can''t run away! Although...Although I have no way to build a mass production line, at least I still produce dozens of these for Mr. Ye Hao in private. Kind of armor of the sky."


    Ye Hao touched Su Mengmeng''s head, this girl was really interesting.


    "Don''t worry about me, I will be fine. I will be back in three days. You have to urge your father to quickly set up a production line and other raw materials for that machine.


    When I come back, not only will I bring back good news, but also the things you want. "Ye Hao said, completely disappearing in front of Su Mengmeng.


    In the research room.


    Su Hong looked at the armor of the sky in front of him, and now he sincerely hopes to cooperate with Ye Hao.


    But he must take into account the comfort of Duobao Divine Element.


    "I hope you can bring back good news this time, otherwise I really can''t help it." Su Hong stroked the armor of the sky in front of him, and said with some regret.


    Then he waved his hand: "Now immediately begin to analyze Mengmeng''s data and mobilize all the resources of the Duobao Divine Element. Within three days, I must build a production line that can mass produce Sky Vault armor for me."


    "That... what about our silver ghost armor?" a researcher asked.


    There was a hint of helplessness in Su Hong''s eyes: "With this set of sky armor here, the silver ghost armor has become history. Let it go to the museum."

 Chapter 2772： Angel **** system

    Chapter 2772 Angel God System


    After Ye Hao left the Duobao God System, he went to the Angel God System.


    Because what he is really trying to solve the problem of the Angel God System, he can''t always face the hiding of the Angel God System.


    Some people may wonder why Ye Hao dared to come to the door at this time.


    Don¡¯t you worry that the Angel God System will come to trouble you?


    Ye Hao might have this concern before, but Ye Hao won''t anymore.


    Because he has an extra hole card in his hand, that is, more than three hundred angels.


    Those angel legions are basically in Ye Hao''s control and will obey Ye Hao''s orders.


    People of the Angel God System, as long as they are a little sensible, absolutely don''t dare to be rude to Ye Hao at this time.


    If you really run into a reckless person, something bad happens.


    That doesn''t matter, Ye Hao is not very strong right now, but Ye Hao''s three hundred angel army is not jealous, and there is also the former angel king Dolores.


    Therefore, Ye Hao is at least 80 to 90% sure of going to see the Angel God System.


    The angel deity is not very far away from the Duobao deity. In addition, this first-class deity usually has a teleportation array. The deployment of troops may not be realized, but one or two passages are not too big a problem.


    A day later, Ye Hao came to the scope of the Angel God System.


    It has to be said that under the justice of angels, the race planets of the angelic gods are living in a relatively peaceful illusion.


    Ye Hao casually came to the plane of an angel **** system, he must meet the angels of the **** king level, but those angels should all stay in the legendary angel holy city.


    It was a mobile Godkiller class warship type weapon.


    The Angel City generally does not allow non-angel creatures to appear on it, unless you are invited to go up.


    And Ye Hao didn''t know where the Angel Holy City was now, so he could only let them find him.


    "You have to make a big move." Ye Hao pondered for a while, and he gave a wonderful performance.


    Ye Hao began to build something in an unmanned star field, controlling the power of his own laws, and in the process of building, Ye Hao did not conceal the breath of his subordinate master god.


    His breath was like throwing a stone into an originally calm lake, and it immediately attracted the attention of the angels responsible for the order of this plane.


    A few angels felt this star field in a few minutes, but they didn''t dare to approach when they saw the scene in front of them.


    Because they actually saw a man making a black hole!


    He mobilized the power of various laws to condense in the black hole, constructing everything he wanted.


    "What the **** is going on?" a female angel whispered.


    "I don''t know, this man appeared suddenly." The female angel who arrived here first said vigilantly: "He seems to use the law of space, and there are many other abilities.


    I should not be his opponent, so I have not dared to act rashly. "


    "I see! This person is on the wanted order issued by the Angel King before!" an angel suddenly exclaimed.


    Now everyone immediately opened the angel contact channel, and there will be some data and information disclosed between angels on it.


    Sure enough, they saw the wanted warrant, which also had a portrait of Ye Hao and some information.


    And there is watching below.


    (This person is very powerful, non-ten-winged angels are not allowed to take the initiative to attack, and should report to the Angel City immediately!)


    After seeing the news, several angels looked at each other.


    "You continue to stare at this guy here. If he doesn''t do anything else, don''t do anything rashly. I will report the news of the discovery of him now." A mature angel said.


    "Yes."


    Ye Hao noticed the angel watching him in the distance.


    "Why are the movements so slow? My masterpiece is almost finished." Ye Hao muttered.


    ...


    Angel city


    According to the rules of the Angel City, at least one angel king will be stationed here.


    Someone may ask, what if there is a war?


    Of course, it was the Angel King who directly drove this Angel Holy City to the battlefield!


    And now in the Angel City is the Angel King Rowling.


    Angel King Rowling is considered a scholar, so she has stayed in the Holy City of Angels for the longest time. Angels often see Angel King Rowling holding some books or conducting some special experiments somewhere.


    Ten-winged angel Tier and another ten-winged angel hurriedly walked over at this time, and their expressions were a little strange.


    "Lord Rowling Angel King, we have a very important report." The two knelt before the Angel King Rowling who was closing his eyes and doing something.


    Angel King Rowling wrinkled slightly, what she hated most was that others were disturbing herself while doing things on her own.


    "Moy, didn''t I say it before. Don''t disturb me while I''m doing things." The Angel King Rowling looked at the ten-winged angel next to Tier.


    Tier is Cecilia''s guardian angel, and the Angel King Rowling is inconvenient to reprimand.


    And this Moy is her right-wing guard angel.


    Moy lowered his head and hurriedly explained: "Lord Angel King, there is really something very important to report to you. Otherwise, I won''t bother you."


    "Let''s talk, what''s the matter?" Angel King Rowling stood up and said, still with some unhappy expressions on her face.


    It''s as if the person who was sleeping was suddenly awakened.


    "Someone found the whereabouts of the most wanted criminal Ye Hao on the 14th plane!" Moihui reported.


    The Angel King Rowling had a meal, and she looked at Moi in surprise: "Ye Hao? He didn''t know that we were catching him, how could he run into our Angel God System by himself."


    "This is the news from the Angel of Order on the 14th plane, as well as the video clips of the scene. It is indeed Ye Hao." Ti''er said sternly.


    In fact, she was also very surprised at how Ye Hao suddenly ran into the Angel God Element.


    Didn''t this guy escape very happily before, why is he throwing himself into the net now?


    Although Tier''s view of Ye Hao has changed a lot now, her duty is her duty. What she can do now is to participate in this matter as much as possible, and then she can express some opinions.


    "Since he has openly appeared in our Angel God System, he must have wanted to talk to us. It''s kind of interesting. It just so happens that Cecilia is not there. Although Shira is also in the Holy City, she is also helping Ru Qi who is breaking through. , Then I¡¯ll go meet him."


    Rowling Angel King showed some interesting expressions on her face.


    "Lord Rowling Angel King, I have some contact with this person, and I request to go with you." Tier offered to ask.


    The Angel King Rowling glanced at Tier, but didn''t care: "If you want to come, just follow it."

 Chapter 2773： Negotiations with the Angel King Rowling

    Chapter 2773 Negotiations With Rowling Angel King


    Ye Hao is making his own creation, and at this time three rays of light appeared behind him.


    A twelve-winged angel and two ten-winged angels appeared behind Ye Hao.


    But Ye Hao still didn''t look back. He said to himself: "How about my work?"


    The Angel King Rowling looked at the work Ye Hao said. It was actually an angel figure in a black hole. It was made by the power of various laws, but it was vivid and quite elegant.


    "Not bad." Rowling Angel King exclaimed.


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers as he turned around, and then the entire black hole exploded, like fireworks.


    After that, a more beautiful picture appeared. It was an army of thousands of angels, each with a different expression and action, as if it were real.


    In this scene, the order angels in the distance looked stupid.


    Because it is so beautiful.


    "My friends used to say that I don''t have an artistic cell, so I want to see if I have it. Since angels say that my work is good, then my work is good." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    He saw the ten-winged angel Ti''er: "Oh, I didn''t expect that there is still an acquaintance. I haven''t seen you for a few days, do you miss me, Miss Angel."


    Ti''er''s expression was a little unnatural. She pretended to be calm and said, "Please be serious, this is Lord Rowling, the 12-winged Angel King of our Angel God System."


    Ye Hao looked at the Angel King Rowling in front of her, her body indeed had unfathomable fluctuations in strength.


    "Under Ye Hao, I think I have to introduce myself too much. You should be very familiar with me." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the Angel King Rowling.


    The Angel King Rowling also smiled and said, "Of course it is familiar, because after all, you are the most wanted criminal in our Angel God family. Why? Are you from a snare now?"


    "Of course not. I''m used to being free, and I don''t like any self-rejection. I came to negotiate with your angel family. I originally wanted to meet your three angel kings.


    But you should be able to represent the other two. "Ye Hao looked at the Angel King Rowling.


    "What qualifications do you have to negotiate with the great Angel King? I think you are still going to be honest!" Ten-winged Angel Moi pointed to Ye Hao and said.


    Ye Hao shook his head, and he looked at Tier: "Miss Tier, did you see that. This is how you were at the time. If you weren''t like this then, maybe we can become good friends. Say no. There must be a good exchange."


    Ti''er looked away and didn''t answer Ye Hao''s words.


    "I''ll give you five minutes. If you can''t interest me, then I will catch you back." The Angel King Rowling said directly and strongly.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly, and said: "My purpose here is to tell you that I do have the ability to resurrect an angel, and you have obtained reliable evidence of this.


    I also know that you are trying every means to get me. After all, I, with this ability, is like the meat in front of a wolf to you, and it is impossible not to be moved.


    But I don''t like to be controlled by others, and I don''t want to be chased by you anymore.


    So I came to you to reconcile. After all, even if you want to catch me, it is very difficult. You can''t catch it in the gods and worlds. Can you come and go freely on the earth plane? "


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Ten Winged Angel Moi was obviously a little angry, this guy is simply looking down on them!


    "And what I mean by cooperation is that you don''t limit my freedom, and I resurrect your angels quantitatively every time. And when you have major battles, I will take the initiative to assist you.


    After all, it is very important to be able to release the dad of the resurrection technique at any time. "Ye Hao smiled and looked at the Angel King Rowling: "How is it?" Lord Angel King consider it. "


    "There is a risk in it, what if you die? Instead of doing that, it is better to control you directly in our hands." The Angel King Rowling released the terrifying breath belonging to the twelve-winged angel **** king level.


    But Ye Hao was not affected at all. He chuckled and said, "Lord Rowling Angel King, if you say this, do you really have a certainty that you can control me?


    You must know that there is an army of three hundred angels in my hand that can be summoned at any time, and a twelve-winged angel king, Lord Dolores.


    Although I know that they may not be the opponents of the Angel King Rowling, at least they can protect myself.


    And once you really do something to me, then I think I will never be able to appear in front of your angels again.


    Rowling Angel King, my time is limited. You''d better give me the answer as soon as possible, whether to cooperate to achieve a win-win situation, or to continue this boring hunting game. "


    Ten-winged Angel Tier felt the weird atmosphere. She didn''t expect Ye Hao to be so courageous. She really dared to say such things to the Angel King Rowling, without fear of the terrifying aura of Angel King Rowling.


    After a few breaths, the Angel King Rowling spoke: "I can unify your proposal, but I have a few conditions. First: We must put a positioning device on you so that we can know your location anytime, anywhere.


    Second: We will send a team of angels to follow you. You can treat them as your guards. Their task is to protect you. You can also think of them as monitoring you.


    Third: If you do any dangerous behavior, you must inform us! "


    These conditions are very overbearing and strong, even some Ye Hao knew that he would violate, such as the last one.


    Don''t do dangerous things?


    According to Ye Hao''s current character and environment, how could he not face dangerous things.


    However, the conditions belong to the conditions, and it''s a different matter in actual practice.


    At least it is very good to maintain this state of peace for a short time.


    "Of course there is no problem, but relatively, if I have some troubles, then you must help me solve them. At the same time, you must not interfere with my freedom for some ordinary things.


    Another point is that I have the right to mobilize some of the resources of the angel **** system in it. You can regard it as my purpose to cultivate my resurrection angel''s ability.


    Finally...I was immediately released from the wanted list. "Ye Hao also said three points.


    The Angel King Rowling nodded: "Of course what you said is not a problem. In the end, we just have to discuss specific matters and let me see how you resurrected the angel heart."


    "Of course there is no problem."


    "Then please let me go to the Angel City."


    "..."


    "What? Don''t you dare?"


    "No, I just thought I was going to a place full of beauties, and I felt a little bit overwhelmed."

 Chapter 2774： Hall of Valor

    Chapter 2774 Heroic Palace


    If it is said that the ten best tourist attractions are listed in the gods.


    The Angel City is definitely one of them.


    The Holy City of Angels is a huge floating city that glows in the universe, just like a luminous diamond in the vast black universe.


    Its size and capacity are equivalent to ten earths.


    And the angels are all born from here and live here.


    During the non-war period, 90% of the angels lived in the Angel City, and 90% of the time of these angels was also spent in the Angel City.


    There is not only one city in the Holy City of Angels, but hundreds of cities of different sizes, except for the accident that it is not circular.


    The Holy City of Angels is basically similar to the Earth and most living planets.


    There are mountains and waters, and there are no natural disasters.


    Rain and snow are controllable every year.


    If you don''t consider external threats, the angel of the day is probably the paradise in the myth.


    Since the fall of all male angels, in the Holy City of Angels for hundreds of millions of years, there have been few male creatures that have visited here.


    And today, there is another male creature.


    Ye Hao, Angel King Rowling, and two guarding angel Tier, Moy slowly landed at the core of the Angel City.


    "See Lord Angel King."


    Seeing the angels of the Angel King Rowling salute one after another, I have to say that the angels living in the holy city of angels also have a strict class system.


    The weak respect the strong.


    The rights and status of the strong are higher than those of the weak.


    This is a phenomenon that the Holy City of Angels cannot change. After all, only such a class system can make those weak angels continue to strengthen themselves in the face of faith and reality, and become brave angel warriors!


    At this moment, these saluting angels all looked curiously at the male creatures who were completely different from them.


    This may be the first time they have seen a living male creature in their lives.


    "How can male creatures appear in our Angel City?"


    "His appearance is very similar to the book."


    "It was actually accompanied by the Angel King Rowling. What kind of identity is this person?"


    "I remember, this is not the wanted criminal Ye Hao!"


    As everyone marveled at Ye Hao''s identity, Ye Hao was also observing this angelic city.


    In addition to a very good living environment, Angel City is also a very good place for cultivation.


    In the place where Shan Shan Yehao is standing now, cultivating here is equivalent to hundreds of times, or even thousands of times, the speed of cultivating on the earth!


    It is conceivable that it is difficult to give birth to a deity on earth for thousands of years.


    But here, at the birth of a creature, she is a Tier 8 creature. For a little practice, when she is an adult, she may be a Quasi-God-level powerhouse of a four-winged angel!


    Some people live at the top of the pyramid as soon as they are born.


    "How is it? Isn''t the Angel Holy City very good." The Angel King Rowling looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    Ye Hao nodded: "It''s pretty good, it''s the most beautiful place I have ever seen."


    "As long as you want, you can always live here. You can even choose your partner here, don''t you men like this kind of thing?


    They can be yours as long as you want. "The Angel King Rowling said, and even took out a beauty trick, and even pointed at the angel Tier and the angel Moi next to him.


    Angel Tier''s cheeks were slightly red and lowered her head. She knew that Angel King Rowling was not joking. If she used a few female angels, Ye Hao could stay here forever.


    Those angel kings would agree to this approach without hesitation.


    The angel Moy on the side showed a panic expression.


    "Then what if I want you?" Ye Hao looked at the Angel King Rowling jokingly.


    These words made Tier and Moy on the side show surprised expressions. This guy is so courageous, he even dared to covet Lord Angel King!


    The Angel King Rowling is not at all angry: "If you want to get me, it''s not impossible. But the premise is that the value in you must be enough to satisfy me.


    But don¡¯t expect me to fall in love with you. I really don¡¯t understand the kind of behavior that you men like.


    I have observed the history of many men, and basically a third of them are running around for this kind of thing.


    It is really stupid for a creature to spend a lot of time in its life, wasting this inefficient reproduction behavior. "


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head: "The concept is different, after all, I still have seven emotions and six desires, and I can''t look down on these things like you gods.


    As for what I said just now, it was a joke, after all, some things are no blessings. "


    Overthrow the Angel King?


    This is not a simple matter. If Ye Haozhen did that, it would be a huge trouble.


    "Next, I will let someone announce that you will no longer be the most wanted criminal of our angel race, and to ensure your safety. We will give you a certain identity.


    Although this may cause you to attract the attention of some forces in the future, our angel team will follow you in the future, which is already inevitable. ¡±Rowling Angel King narrated.


    Ye Hao nodded: "I understand, that''s right. Can I mobilize some of my power now? I want some of this material to be delivered to the Duobao Divine Element.


    I had a little cooperation with them over there, and they needed this kind of material to initiate. "


    Ye Hao handed over a piece of paper.


    The Angel King Rowling frowned slightly when he saw the material written on the paper.


    Because this material is one of the key materials for the construction of angel armor.


    Fortunately, Ye Hao didn''t ask for a lot.


    "You have no problem with the quantity marked on it. If you want this level of material in the future, you may need to make an appointment in advance." said the Angel King Rowling.


    "No problem, I am very grateful for being able to satisfy this time." Ye Hao said sincerely.


    "Since you are so anxious, then I will arrange for someone to take these things and send them to the Duobao Divine Element." said the Angel King Rowling.


    "Thank you."


    Rowling Angel King said lightly: "There is no need to say this word, you and I are just cooperation, and then it is time for you to show your sincerity.


    I need you to resurrect a series of angel hearts in front of me. Of course... I will take your load into consideration, and the number will not be very large. At least not more than the three hundred angel hearts you resurrected at one time. "


    With that said, the Angel King Rowling had brought Ye Hao to a palace.


    This palace was obviously built very special. When Tier and Moy came here, they both obviously folded their wings and showed a serious expression.


    "This is our angel''s Hall of Valor." The Angel King Rowling introduced Ye Hao.

 Chapter 2775： Angels in the Hall of Valor

    Chapter 2775 Angels In The Hall Of Valor


    Hall of Valor?


    Ye Hao followed the Angel King Rowling in, and Angel Tier and Moy followed Ye Hao on both sides.


    This is a very large palace, divided into several floors.


    Except for the outermost wall, all the building materials inside are made of exquisite crystals.


    It is magnificent.


    And each layer is like a terracotta warrior, using some special materials to make angel statues. The carving technique is really good. From the appearance, except for the difference in size, it is really no different from the real angel.


    Each level is divided according to level, and the most numerous are of course the wingless angels and the two-winged angels.


    The size of the wingless angel is almost the size of a palm, floating in the space on the first floor.


    Two-winged angels are about twice the size of non-winged angels, in the second level of space.


    Then there are four-winged angels, seraphs, and eight-winged angels.


    The size of a ten-winged angel is basically about the size of a normal angel.


    And at the top is an angel statue that is two or three times larger than normal angels. They are all twelve-winged angels! The angel king of the angel **** system!


    These are not ordinary statues, and their respective angel hearts are placed on their chests.


    "All the angel hearts that can be collected are stored here. However, there is no way to preserve the angel hearts for a long time. For example, the angel hearts of wingless angels can only be preserved for about 100,000 years, and then they will turn into dust." The Angel King Rowling stirred his wings and started flying towards the upper floors.


    Ye Hao and the others also followed, and he scanned the angel hearts in these angel statues.


    There are some very new ones that should have only died in recent decades.


    The hearts of some angels are bleak and have completely lost their light.


    "I want you to conduct a series of experiments now." The Angel King Rowling looked at Ye Hao seriously.


    Ye Hao shrugged: "I know that the reason why I stand here is to prove my ability."


    The Angel King Rowling first closed his eyes and prayed a few words before facing the entire Hall of Valor, speaking the angelic language.


    Then some angel hearts flew out of the angel statue and flew into the hands of the Angel King Rowling.


    "You resurrect this first." The Angel King Rowling gave Ye Hao the angel heart of a wingless angel.


    Ye Hao tapped his finger directly on it.


    The angel''s sword burst into light, and a pure white angel woman appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    "Oh right... The angel I resurrected is in the most initial state, so you''d better prepare some clothes." Ye Hao suggested.


    But the Angel King Rowling was unmoved, and even said provocatively: "In our angel''s eyes, the body is just an unimportant part, and the clothes are only for beauty and some fighting effects.


    If you want to watch it, just watch it. In fact, as long as you want, you can stay in our angel city and choose a few female angels that you like. Not only can you watch, but you can also do what you want to do with you. "


    This woman would definitely lose out if she didn''t become a businessman, she was tempting herself naked.


    Closer to home, the wingless angel that Ye Hao resurrected appeared intact, but her eyes were dull and godless.


    The Angel King Rowling called for a few times, but there was still no response.


    "She has no mind. Although I can resurrect her now, I can only resurrect a body, and if fighting too much, her body will break apart again.


    I don''t know if she can be resurrected at that time. "Ye Haozi said next to him.


    "This is a wingless angel who died in a trial of 70,000 years." Rowling Angel King said lightly.


    Then she took out the angel hearts of some two-winged angels, four-winged angels, seraphs and even eight-winged angels one after another, so that Ye Hao kept resurrecting.


    In three hours, a total of more than 100 female angels were resurrected. For the angels below the Seraphim, the Angel King Rowling obtained a reliable data.


    That is the heart of the eight-winged angel and the angels below the eight-winged angel.


    The best resurrection time is the first one percent of the time limit for the demise of the Angel''s Heart. The lower the strength and the higher the injury, the greater the ratio.


    For example, the longest existence of the angel heart of the wingless angel is about one hundred thousand years.


    The wingless angel whose death limit is less than one thousand years has the possibility of being completely resurrected.


    However, because the strength of the wingless angels is too low, the final accurate data obtained is one-thousandth, that is, the wingless angels who died within a hundred years, Yang Xing can resurrect them intact, including resurrecting them. Will.


    At this moment, there were three wingless angels whose deaths did not exceed a hundred years and were resurrected by Ye Hao intact.


    But it may be because they were in a coma for too long, and their minds were still a little confused.


    Moi arranged for someone to take it to rest.


    "You died three wingless angels in a hundred years?" Ye Hao said with some surprise.


    "Wingless angels are not combat units in the first place. In our angel **** system, those who are allowed to go on the battlefield or perform missions must at least be four-winged angels.


    Two-winged angels will only be deployed in large-scale battles that involve the entire gods and all realms.


    As for Wingless Angels, when they are transferred, they must be a battle that threatens the safety of the Angel God Element. "Roling Angel King explained.


    Ye Hao also understood the meaning of Rowling''s Angel King''s words.


    That is nothing more than the requirement for the conscription period in the war.


    For example, the normal conscription is over the age of 20, but when it comes to important wars, it is possible that the conscription is over the age of 16.


    And when the war of annihilation develops, it may be that people over ten years old will be on the battlefield. That is the time to desperately.


    "Furthermore, in the past few hundred thousand years, we have not had many war missions, and the number of casualties has not been large. And it is not always possible that the angel heart of every sacrificed angel can be recovered.


    Only one-third were recovered, and sometimes only one-fifth or even one-tenth. "When the Angel King Rowling said about this, he was obviously a little sad.


    Ye Hao nodded clearly, which meant that more angel hearts would drift outside until it turned into dust.


    After all, the appearance of the angel''s heart is a crystal clear stone, and it may emit a faint light when it is dark, except for the breath that the angel can feel.


    Other races cannot feel any fluctuating stones.


    Such a useless thing, unless you want a collector like Lucifer, the greedy demon god, you generally won''t care at all.

 Chapter 2776： Rowling Angel Kings request!

    Chapter 2776 The request of Rowling Angel King!


    Then Ye Hao resurrected some two-winged angels, four-winged angels, seraphs, eight-winged angels, and even ten-winged angels!


    Watching Ye Hao resurrect the angels, the look of the Angel King Rowling also changed a lot. She looked at Ye Hao with a different look in her eyes.


    Although I had heard of Ye Hao''s abilities before, when I really saw it, the feeling was completely different.


    Seeing the angel who had sacrificed before, now appeared vividly before his eyes, which made the Angel King Rowling feel like he was dreaming.


    When the ten-winged angel was resurrected, everything was very smooth and there was no big problem. As long as the Angel King Rowling gave him no broken angel heart, he could generally be resurrected.


    It''s just a question of completeness and incompleteness of consciousness.


    "Now you completely believe in my abilities, right?" Ye Hao looked at the Angel King Rowling with a light smile.


    He looked at the top of the Hall of Valor, where there was a mask of light. He could only vaguely see larger angel statues inside, but there was no way to carefully see how many there were.


    And that is where the angelic heart of the Twelve Winged Angel King was placed.


    Ye Hao is more interested in this. After all, if he can get a few angel hearts similar to the Twelve Winged Angel King of Delores, this is a hole card that Ye Hao can use at any time!


    After all, carrying a twelve-winged angel as his bodyguard is not something that anyone can do.


    "we¡­¡­"


    Just when Ye Hao was about to speak, the Angel King Rowling interrupted Ye Hao''s words. She saw Ye Hao''s intentions: "Then we will wait a while before going up. Could you please try again to see if you can resurrect this? Angel heart!"


    Ye Hao frowned slightly when he looked at the Angel Heart that Rowling Angel King took out.


    Because the light of this angel''s heart is a bit dim, and it is covered with cracks, and even has a few black textures.


    From the state of the angel''s heart, Ye Hao can get a preliminary judgment.


    The death of the angel of this angel heart should have been tens of millions of years, and when he died, it was possible to be in a battle with the devil, because the black texture was the power of the devil.


    In the vast majority of cases, only the demons of the Demon Plane can display such abilities.


    In this case, the angel''s heart, Ye Hao is not easy to resurrect.


    "This angel''s heart is more damaged, and it takes a long time to resurrect." Ye Hao shook his head and said.


    He noticed that when he said these words, Rowling''s Angel King''s eyes were obviously dimmed.


    "This is Master Luo Bing''s angelic heart!" Angel Moi on the side suddenly exclaimed.


    I can see that the owner of this angel''s heart is not an ordinary person.


    Think about it, too, how could Ten Winged Angels be ordinary people.


    One step further up, that is the twelve-winged angel king!


    "Lord Luo Bing Angel is the sister of the Angel King Rowling. It seems that he was attacked by a demon of the upper main **** level during a battle with the devil 60 million years ago, causing him to be seriously injured and killed." The angel Tier on the side was Ye. Hao explained.


    "At the beginning, Lord Luo Bing Angel was considered a very talented angel warrior who had the opportunity to become the Angel King! And Luo Bing Angel''s original dream seemed to be to become a powerful Angel King.


    She used to be the legend of our childhood, and the idol of us angels who inspired to become the angel king! "


    Ye Hao understood this. No wonder the Angel King Rowling showed such a look just now. It turns out that this angel''s heart belongs to her sister.


    "Ahem...that, although I can''t guarantee it. But I can try it." Ye Hao said.


    Rowling Angel King''s eyes flashed with excitement, and she sincerely asked: "Then trouble Mr. Ye Hao."


    An angel king can speak to himself in this tone for his sister. It seems that this sister is very important to the Angel King Rowling.


    Ye Hao clenched this angel''s heart, because of the special nature of this angel''s heart, he did not rush it back to life, but did a certain screening of it.


    "The main problem with this angel''s heart is the power of the demon element attached to it, which has actually penetrated into the angel''s heart.


    It''s like an angel is poisoned by the devil. "Ye Hao explained, the light in his hand began to envelope the angel''s heart.


    This is the scene that will appear when the angel''s heart is resurrected, and everyone has become accustomed to it.


    Time passed by every minute.


    Angel Tier noticed that the Angel King Rowling next to him was holding his hands tightly, with eager anticipation in his eyes, that look really had never been seen on the face of Angel King Rowling.


    "Cough cough" Angel Moy stood beside Rowling''s Angel King and warned Angel Tier with her eyes, she was defending the dignity of her Royal Highness Angel King.


    Angel Tier also knew that she had been rude, and looked away again at Ye Hao, this magical man.


    So far, he has perfectly resurrected three wingless angels, twenty-three two-winged angels, thirteen four-winged angels, six seraphs, and two eight-winged angels.


    The ten-winged angels have not been resurrected for the time being. Although there have been attempts to target the hearts of other ten-winged angels before, the hearts of those angels are somewhat damaged.


    After all, imagine the battle that can make the ten-winged angel fall, what kind of enemy is that to face.


    Just when everyone''s mind is different.


    There was a light shining in front of Ye Hao, and a magical figure appeared.


    Ye Hao also showed a surprised expression when he saw the ten-winged angel who was resurrected by him.


    Not because of the peerless appearance of the other party, or because of being attracted by the other party''s scorpion.


    It was because behind this ten-winged angel, there were two completely different wings, one black and one white.


    "Sister..." Seeing the resurrected angel, the Angel King Rowling was completely out of control. She rushed to the front and looked at her once so familiar face, her heart that had not been shaken for hundreds of thousands of years and millions of years. This moment was shaken.


    Because in front of me, my sister, whom I thought I would lose forever, appeared in front of her at this moment.


    Over the past tens of millions of years, her sister''s voice, smile, and careful guidance have been constantly emerging in her mind.


    And because of the last incident, Rowling was full of guilt for herself.


    Back then... If it wasn''t for me... My sister would not die!


    "Sister, it''s me... I''m Linlin!" The Angel King Rowling looked like a little girl in front of the female angel.


    The black-and-white winged angel looked down at the Angel King Rowling in front of her. She showed a puzzled expression: "Who... who are you?"


    Then the female angel looked at Ye Hao next to her, and immediately jumped up, shouting: "Dad!"

 Chapter 2777： Temple of the Angel King

    Chapter 2777 Angel King Palace


    Hearing what the female angel said, everyone was stunned.


    The Angel King Rowling was stunned. She looked at Ye Hao next to her in surprise: "What''s wrong with my sister? How could she not recognize me and call you... this?"


    Ye Hao looked at the angel in front of her. There were five pairs of pure white wings behind her, which were very beautiful.


    And she has a pair of very innocent eyes, looking very simple.


    Ye Hao stared at the angel Luo Bing, checking the situation of the female angel with his own consciousness.


    "Although she was resurrected, it was too long since she died and she was infected by demon elements, which caused her to be in a very bad state now.


    The consciousness has completely disappeared, and she is now equivalent to a newly born child, and I am the one who resurrected her, so she will have such feelings for me. "Ye Hao explained.


    "The consciousness has completely disappeared? Then she is still not my sister!" Rowling asked in surprise!


    Ye Hao explained: "You can understand that the body is still your sister''s body. The consciousness is also her own consciousness, but it has been restarted. She has no memories after birth, it is a brand new consciousness!"


    Rowling Angel King was silent for a while.


    She looked intently at the sister in front of her, looking at this familiar face.


    She said in a deep voice, "Is there no way...repair this consciousness!"


    Ye Hao thought about it, and he said, "There may be a way, but I don''t have any way now. I have the law of the soul, and I also have the law of the devil, which must have been felt by the Angel King Rowling before. "


    The Angel King Rowling stared at Ye Hao, and she nodded and said: "When I saw you before, you did have a devilish breath. And it was not an ordinary devilish breath."


    "Yes, your sister has the power of the demon element, I can figure out a way to deal with it. But the current position is that I cannot deal with the power of the broken angel element of your sister.


    In other words, I have no way to repair her angelic origin. "Ye Hao explained.


    The Angel King Rowling looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "In other words, as long as you have the power of an angel, there will be a way to completely repair Luo Bing''s consciousness in the future?"


    "I can''t make a guarantee, I hope you can understand this." Ye Hao said.


    The Angel King Rowling sighed and walked to Luo Bing''s front.


    When the angel Luo Bing saw a stranger approaching, she subconsciously shrank behind Ye Hao, like a child hiding in her father''s baby.


    "However, things like angel elements are racial talents! It is difficult for someone to cultivate artificially." The angel Moi on the side said in a deep voice.


    Angel Tier also nodded aside.


    The angel element and angel law are different from other laws or elemental powers, and they can be obtained by means such as comprehension.


    However, things like angel elements and angel laws are only capable of awakening when people of the angel race are born.


    "There is a way." Rowling Angel King muttered, but she didn''t explain anything carefully.


    At this moment, Luo Bing Angel suddenly shook his body and looked tired.


    "What''s wrong with her?" Rowling Angel King asked worriedly.


    Ye Hao explained: "Her state is not very stable and cannot maintain this state for too long. So she must be changed back to the form of an angel heart!"


    "So, let her change back first!" The Angel King Rowling looked at the angel Luo Bing reluctantly, and she stretched out her hand to touch her sister''s cheek.


    But the angel Luo Bing began to hide away timidly, in her eyes.


    Angel Rowling is a very strange person.


    Ye Hao restored the angel Luo Bing to the original state of the angel''s heart. At this time, the Angel King Rowling could put it in his palm, and his unwilling gaze seemed to miss his sister.


    "Next, can we go up and take a look first?" Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the top of the Hall of Heroes above his head, which was shrouded in white light.


    The Angel King Rowling didn''t say anything this time. She put away her sister''s angel heart, then fanned her wings and brought Ye Hao to the top of the Hall of Valor.


    She put away her twelve wings, and then said to the angel Moy and Angel Tier behind her: "You two stay here."


    "Yes." Angel Moy knelt on one knee, facing the light curtain in front of her, she was very religious.


    "Yes." Angel Tier also looked like this, but her gaze will continue to travel around Ye Hao.


    Finally, under the gaze of the two, Ye Hao and the Angel King Rowling passed through the white light and shadow and entered it.


    Angel Moi said enviously: "People who can enter the top of the Hall of Valor, even our ten-winged angels, can hardly have such an opportunity to see the heroic posture of the angel kings of the past, and sense the supernatural power of the angel kings. fluctuation."


    ...


    Ye Hao''s eyes suddenly lit up, and then a holy hall appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    This is a brand new space.


    It''s very big, it can be said to be bigger than the entire Hall of Valor outside.


    This can be seen. In fact, this area is also blessed with the laws of space, and the inner space is not equal to the outer space.


    "Here is the space created by the angel king who once thought of the epiphany space law. In the space here, the angel heart of the angel king can be better preserved.


    At the same time, because the angel''s heart of the angel king fluctuates greatly, this space can also play a certain shielding role. "The angel King Rowling on the side explained.


    At this moment, Ye Hao was already attracted by the white jade angel statues standing in front of him.


    Without exception, they are statues of twelve-winged angel kings! And the appearance of each statue is different, and the face is different.


    This is completely different from the angel statues below.


    In addition, there are white jade slabs in front of these angel statues, on which are carved the words of the angel family.


    "Can I touch it?" Ye Hao asked.


    With the permission of the Angel King Rowling, Ye Hao placed his hand on the slate, and then a stream of information rushed into his head.


    Angel Faye Wong, the 19th Angel King!


    In the battle with the devil a billion years ago, he was wounded by the arrogant demon, and finally failed to heal and sacrificed.


    These are the records about the angel king named Fei Shi, recording the story of her life and some brilliant achievements.


    Very good!


    This is not only the hall of heroic spirits of these angel kings, but also the hall of merit of the angel kings!

 Chapter 2778： How about giving me these two angel kings

    Chapter 2778 how about giving me these two angel kings


    Ye Hao looked at the angel statue that was twice his height, and he stretched out his hand and touched the opponent''s chest.


    Don''t think Ye Hao has any trivial thoughts.


    This is entirely because the place where the angel''s heart is stored is on the chest of the angel statue.


    Ye Hao first tried to touch the angel''s heart with his hands.


    Because of the long time, the energy in it has been scarce.


    And there are still a lot of cracks in it, and the situation is much worse than the resurrected Dolores.


    "How? Can it be resurrected?" The Angel King Rowling asked.


    Ye Hao frowned and said, "It''s a bit difficult, and the damage is much greater than that of Angel King Dolores.


    There is a certain danger in the resurrection. At the same time, it is estimated that the fighting power of the twelve-winged angel will not be maintained after the resurrection, and at the same time it will not be conscious, just like the unconscious angel that was resurrected before, just like a doll. "


    As he said, Ye Hao looked at the other angel statues: "How many angel hearts do you have here?"


    The angel heart of the Twelve Winged Angel King can hardly be reduced to ashes due to the erosion of time. At least billions of years will not be possible, and it is not clear how long it is.


    "In the angelic calendar records, a total of 27 female angel kings have been born to the angel family so far. The number of male angel kings cannot be determined, but it is estimated to be around a dozen.


    After all, the time that male angels exist is only one third of the time that female angels exist. Their stupidity destroyed themselves. "The Angel King Rowling said coldly.


    Most of these female angels don''t have much favor with male angels.


    "Will you keep the angel heart of the male angel angel king here?" Ye Hao asked this question after thinking about it.


    The Angel King Rowling pointed to the position in the far corner: "There are two male angel kings with angel hearts. After all, considering that they are the angel kings, it is impossible to discard them.


    So it can only be saved. It takes a long time and it is estimated that it is difficult to repair. "


    Ye Hao walked slowly to the front of the two male angel statues, which looked similar to the male angel in his imagination, wearing a male angel armor.


    Ye Hao touched the hearts of both angels.


    It is already full of cracks, and the death time has exceeded one billion years!


    And all of them died in the fierce battle, even if they were resurrected, they were just unconscious puppets.


    "Can I make a small request? You don''t want these two angel hearts anyway, so you might as well give it to me. It''s equivalent to giving me two bodyguards.


    I can''t always summon Lord Dolores Angel King every time I encounter danger, it will continue to hurt her angel heart. "Ye Hao made a suggestion, and also pulled out the Angel King Dolores as an excuse.


    The Angel King Rowling was silent for a while, and then said: "It is not impossible, but this level of angel heart, I must discuss with the other two angel kings.


    But I don''t have any comments. "


    The other two angel kings must be Sheila angel king and Cecilia angel king.


    Ye Hao had heard of these two people from Zhuo Yu''s mouth, but he had never seen them before.


    "Then trouble the Angel King Rowling, we continued to talk just now." Yang Xing then looked at the angel statues here.


    The Angel King Rowling also continued: "However, among the 27 female Angel Kings, except for the three contemporary Angel Kings who are still alive.


    We only keep the angel hearts of nine angel kings. The remaining fifteen angel kings were either at war with people, and the angel heart''s whereabouts were unknown.


    Either the Angel King itself has nowhere to go. After all, we sometimes seek out some relics that are dangerous to us in order to pursue stronger strength! "


    The angel hearts of the nine angel kings, although the number is not very large.


    But this is also pretty good.


    After all, among the first-class gods, the angel gods also have three angel kings at the same time.


    "Then let''s experiment one by one," Ye Hao said.


    The Angel King Rowling also has this idea. If an intact Angel King can be resurrected here, it would be a very lucky thing for them!


    After all, the twelve-winged angel, that is the battle power of the **** king!


    For the entire world of gods, they are all standing on top of the pyramid!


    But unfortunately, the final result was that Yang Xing was unable to resurrect him intact.


    "I calculated and estimated that in order to resurrect an angel king intact, the death of the angel king should not exceed 100 million years, and it is best within a thousand years!


    Then it is not to suffer some fierce attacks, which will cause great damage to the angel''s heart.


    As for the ones we just saw, the angel king who died recently was 200 million years ago, right! "Ye Hao pointed to a statue of a female angel.


    When the Angel King Rowling looked at the statue, there was respect in his eyes.


    "Yes, this angel king was our leader at the time, and she crowned me when I became the angel king.


    However, in a disaster in which an ancient behemoth attacked the angel **** system, the angel king was injured and wounded his soul, which caused his life span to be greatly reduced.


    Died five hundred years later. "


    Ye Hao looked at the sad Angel King Rowling.


    Regardless of the fact that the angelic deity is very large, there are also as many gods as feathers in the gods.


    But Ye Hao also said before that this is not a paradise in the complete sense.


    Because the disaster here also exists among the gods and all realms.


    Planar storms, uncontrolled black holes, and other natural disasters.


    These are very difficult to deal with even the **** king level powerhouse.


    Then there are some ancient monsters, ancient beasts and other monsters that have appeared.


    These monsters all lived in the early and early ages of the gods, and because of some relations, they would fall into a deep sleep or fall into a seal.


    And the fighting power of these ancient behemoths or ancient fierce beasts, to a certain extent, would threaten the powerhouses of the **** king level.


    And when fighting them, the most dangerous point is.


    These ancient giant beasts and fierce beasts seem to be born with the ability to take a destructive blow to the divine body, the godhead, and the divine soul.


    It''s as if you let a boxer face an enemy with spikes all over.


    You have to be very careful, otherwise you will be injured by the enemy.


    After the gods and all realms established a certain order, these things caused the fall of the king-level powerhouses, accounting for one-third of the total!


    Fortunately, this kind of thing does not happen often, and it may not happen for hundreds of millions of years with good luck.


    When you are unlucky, it may appear in your **** system.

 Chapter 2779： Beauty off?

    Chapter 2779 Beauty Pass?


    Soon Ye Hao walked through the entire Hall of Valor. The Angel King Rowling took her out of the Hall of Valor, waiting outside for Angel Tier and Natural Moy to stare at Ye Hao.


    They were all wondering what Ye Hao did in it and whether he resurrected the Twelve Winged Angel King!


    "As for what you just said, I will find a way to contact the other two angel kings, and I will give you an answer within half a day.


    You can take a break in the Angel City now. "Rowling Angel King said.


    Ye Hao nodded, but he did not refuse.


    The Angel King Rowling looked at the two angels next to him and ordered: "You two will take him down and arrange to rest in Tianwan Pavilion.


    Mr. Ye Hao has to meet Ye Hao''s needs. "


    "Yes."


    Angel Tier and Angel Moy both obeyed the order, but the expression in Angel Moy''s eyes was a bit wrong.


    When the Angel King Rowling left, she took another look at Angel Moi, as if to remind her of something.


    Angel Moy bit his lip lightly, looking tangled.


    At this time, Angel Tier had already led Ye Hao down the Hall of Valor, and Angel Moi quickly followed.


    "Your luck is really good. The Angel King Rowling arranged for you to go to Tianwan Pavilion to rest." Angel Tier was not polite because he was familiar with Ye Hao before, and looked at Ye Hao jokingly.


    "What is special about Tianwan Pavilion?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    Angel Tier smiled and said, "There is nothing special about being special, but Tianwan Pavilion is where the Angel King Rowling lived before becoming the King of Angels.


    Generally, an angel will have a place to live, and the angel kings live in their respective angel king halls, but the Angel King Rowling still retains the place where he lived before. "


    It turned out to be the former boudoir of the Angel King Rowling.


    "Did you just resurrect the Twelve Wing Angel King?" Angel Tier looked at Ye Hao expectantly.


    Ye Hao shook his head: "The angel hearts of the twelve-winged angel kings above cannot be resurrected intact. Even if there are a few conditions better than Dolores, after the resurrection, a little bit of consciousness will not exist too much. Much time.


    So I didn''t bring it back to life, and when I got a better way, I would try it again. "


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Angel Tier nodded clearly.


    Soon, Ye Hao was taken to a house with a nice view. This is a small courtyard with a small swimming pool. If you swim or bath in the swimming pool, you can also enjoy the snow-capped mountains and lakes outside.


    Not to mention, this is really a nice place to enjoy.


    "This is the Tianwan Pavilion." Angel Tier said, she looked at the angel Moy who was silent following behind her with some confusion: "Moy? Why don''t you say a word, from just now to now It''s always weird.


    If you are in a hurry, do it. Leave it to me to deal with it. "


    Angel Moi hurriedly shook his head and explained: "I''m nothing, I''m just thinking about something. This is the place of the Angel King Rowling, and I am familiar with it. Let me show Mr. Ye Hao around."


    ...


    The Angel King Rowling returned to her palace of the Angel King. She sat on her throne, and the throne glowed with milky white light.


    Then the will of the Angel King Rowling appeared in an illusory space.


    A few minutes later, the consciousness of Cela Angel King and Celia Angel King appeared here.


    "How about? Ye Hao is already in our angel city?" Angel King Cecilia looked at Angel King Rowling and asked.


    The Angel King Rowling nodded, and then looked at the Angel King Cecilia: "Are you still fighting now? Will this affect your battle?"


    The Angel King Cecilia shook his head indifferently: "Nothing will happen. I and that guy are just fighting the power of the law. A little bit of awareness is nothing."


    "Rowling, has his ability been proven!" Sheila Angel King asked solemnly.


    The Angel King Rowling nodded heavily, and said with a serious face: "I have taken him to the Hall of Valor, his ability is limited to a certain extent, not all angel hearts can be resurrected.


    It is necessary to consider the time when the angel''s heart itself died, whether the angel''s heart was attacked, whether it affected the origin of the angel''s heart, etc.


    However, what can be confirmed is that he does have the ability to resurrect angels, and he has resurrected the eight-winged angel and several angels below the eight-winged angel intact. "


    "Where is the twelve-winged angel?" Sheila Angel King asked.


    The Angel King Rowling replied: "The angel heart of the twelve-winged angel can theoretically be resurrected, but it may be incomplete in terms of time and consciousness.


    And if resurrection is used frequently, it is very likely to cause irreparable damage to the angel''s heart itself.


    So I didn''t let him try to resurrect the angel heart of the angel king level, but I believe he does have the ability to do this.


    If you don''t believe it, he has a request, he wants the angel heart of the two male angel kings in the Hall of Valor.


    The reason is that you can protect him when he is in danger, and at the same time for him to study to see if there is any improvement. I think this is ok. After all, the angel heart of the male angel king is not very important to us.


    If we can make great progress in our Angel God System, then give him the hearts of these two angels, and before that, let him resurrect an angel king-level angel heart in front of us. This can be regarded as achieving our goal. "


    Upon hearing the words of the Angel King Rowling, the two Angel Kings fell into a brief silence.


    Finally, the Angel King Sheila said: "You are right, I think there is really no problem with it."


    "Since Sheila says there is nothing wrong, then I don''t have any comments.


    The other is about the placement of this guy. His abilities have been confirmed. Do we really want to let him come and go freely as we said before?


    To know the importance of him now, there is no less than a god-killing weapon! "Secilia Angel King said solemnly.


    "On this point, I think there is no problem. Although he has shown strong abilities now, his potential abilities are even stronger.


    Just like what I said before, if he is imprisoned and controlled by us, will he continue to improve and become stronger?


    At that time, the only thing we can get is the current Ye Hao, assuming that given him hundreds of years and thousands of years, he has the ability to completely resurrect the Angel King.


    At that time, we will get a thousand times more! I think we should take the risks involved! "Sheila Angel King made a positive judgment in this regard.


    "I also agree with Sheila on this point, but I think we can find a way to make him stay with us voluntarily." Rowling Angel King said with a slight smile.


    "Volunteer?" The two angel kings looked at Angel King Rowling curiously.


    "There is such a saying on the earth where Ye Hao lives. Since ancient times, heroes have been saddened by beauty. What is the most indispensable thing about our Angel God System?" The corner of the Angel King Rowling''s mouth rose slightly!

 Chapter 2780： He is a caring man

    Chapter 2780 he is a caring man


    Ye Hao was enjoying the night in the Holy City of Angels. There was no night in the Holy City of Angels, but under the arrangement of the Angel King, there were day and night like normal planets.


    After all, most of the angels here are just wingless angels. They have no talent for cultivation, but rely on their own abilities to maintain the operation of the Angel City. Considering their lives, they arrange the night and day of the Angel City. exist.


    Not to mention, looking at the artificial starry sky in the sky, Ye Hao really felt good. After all, this is the masterpiece of the Angel King. If you don''t feel it carefully, you may not be able to see that everything is fake.


    "If you can arrange for people on the earth to live in such a place, then it can alleviate a lot of worries." Ye Hao said with emotion.


    But he knew very well that he couldn''t solve this problem by his own ability.


    Because of the existence of the Holy City of Angels, a great angel king proposed this idea, and then it was created through the collaboration of several angel kings.


    After billions of years, every generation of Angel King will improve and repair it.


    If there is a level above the Deity Killing level, then this Angel Holy City can definitely be listed among them!


    Therefore, it is really difficult for Ye Hao to create such a magic weapon based on his own strength.


    When Ye Hao was thinking about these things, a beautiful figure appeared beside the bath.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Hao turned his head and looked at the female angel who was standing behind him, wearing a tulle.


    Because every female angel has a golden ratio in figure and appearance, all the beauties on the earth are definitely among the best.


    It is absolutely false to say that it looks unmoving.


    And at this moment, the angel that appeared in Ye Hao''s house was the right-wing guardian angel of the Angel King Rowling during the daytime, the angel of ten wings Moi.


    It''s really hard to believe that in the daytime, the female angel who looks stronger will dress like this and stand in front of her.


    Moi didn''t say much, the jade feet slowly slipped into the bath, accompanied by a slight sound of water.


    "Although you are a ten-winged angel, if you have to be tough, I can only shout a few times. But are your angels really hungry and thirsty to this level?" Ye Hao smiled and slowly approached him. Moi Angel.


    Angel Moy shook her body, and she said angrily: "Nonsense...if...if not..."


    "If it weren''t for the request of the Angel King Rowling, you wouldn''t be here, would you?" Ye Hao smiled and looked at the female angel who looked weak at the moment.


    Because of the command of the angel king he respected, he had to do such a thing.


    Ye Hao raised his head, looked at the moon in the sky, and said faintly: "Let me guess, I think the meaning of the Angel King Rowling is almost to let you use the beauty tricks on me, it is best to let me stay it''s here.


    It makes me interested in angels, and you, a ten-winged angel must be a killer. After all, a beautiful lady like a ten-winged angel is rarely indifferent to men.


    And as far as I know, your female angels have a special body structure, and you can even destroy yourself if you don¡¯t want to. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense, don''t you want it." Angel Moi bit his lip and looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shrugged: "Of course I don''t mind beautiful women''s embrace, but I want to remind you. Even if something happened between us.


    It is impossible for me to stay here according to your wishes, because I still have my own things to do, and I still have my wife, so if you tell me, you can only do something small. "


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Angel Moy felt extremely humiliated. She really wanted to turn around and leave, but her inner duty told her that this was something that Lord Angel King Rowling had ordered, and she would do it anyway.


    All this is for the angel **** system, for the rise and fall of the angel family!


    Looking at Moy Angel still indifferent.


    Ye Hao said with emotion: "Do you angels really follow the orders of the higher angels like this? Even if such orders go against your ideas and principles.


    You even don''t hesitate to put down the bottom line to do it, is that right? "


    Angel Moi gritted his teeth and retorted: "This... all of this is for the Angel Race, for the Angel God System, for our faith and the bright future!"


    "Is it necessary to sacrifice myself unconditionally in the future?" Ye Hao asked back.


    There was pain in the eyes of Moi Angel.


    "Go out, if the Angel King Rowling asks, he will say that I just refused, and even scold you a lot.


    I think the Angel King Rowling is not an unreasonable person, and it is impossible to hold you accountable because of this. "Ye Hao said lightly.


    "I...I can''t... deceive Lord Rowling Angel King!" Angel Moi said with her head down.


    Ye Hao sighed, and he stood up to leave: "Then if you don''t leave now, I will leave the Angel City now and go to a place you will never find.


    I think this way, the Angel King Rowling should be even more angry, right? Because you forced me away! "


    Angel Moi hesitated for a long time, finally glanced at Ye Hao, turned and left silently.


    Ye Hao went back to the pool and soaked. He clutched his head and said to himself with a wry smile: "Ying''er, I rejected the angel for you.


    After I go back, you have to treat me well. "


    After speaking, Ye Hao cast his eyes on the grass next to him, and said lightly: "Why? After watching it for so long, I still want to stay?


    I have had more hobbies of voyeurism for a while. Why didn''t I know you had such a hobby before? I know that I have a very good body, since you want to watch it.


    Then look up and look up. "


    "You... don''t talk nonsense, I am... I just happened to pass by." A familiar figure walked out of the grass.


    That was exactly the''Ru Xi'' who was killed by Ye Hao before.


    Ru Xi grasped the corner of her skirt with her fingers, her eyes wandering, we can see that her heart is very nervous.


    "Why? Sheila Angel King also sent you to seduce me? Come on, let me see your abilities." Ye Hao teased deliberately.


    Ru Xi rolled his eyes at Ye Hao directly: "Don''t be daydreaming, I just happened to be passing by, so when I saw you, I just stopped by and said hello! That''s right! J is like this!"


    Ru Xi''s look of guilty conscience.


    In fact, she ran out immediately after learning that Ye Hao was in the Angel City.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect to witness something like that just now, but seeing Ye Hao''s handling of it made her heart touched.


    Although Ye Hao''s behavior was harsher, Ru Xi knew what Ye Hao meant.


    He is a very gentle and caring man!

 Chapter 2781： Angel King bodyguard!

    Chapter 2781 Angel King bodyguard!


    When Moy tempted Ye Hao just now, she was actually staying beside him.


    Although her inner feeling was a little weird at the time, she still understood why Moy did it.


    In the eyes of the angels now, the order of the angel king is decided and is not allowed to be violated.


    The same Moi knows Ye Hao''s ability, a little bit of brain will understand the importance of Ye Hao to the angelic **** system.


    Let an angel make such a sacrifice for the future of the angel **** system.


    Among angel gods, 90% of angels are willing to do this.


    And why was Ye Hao so aggressive just now?


    Because if Ye Hao didn''t do that, Moy would feel guilty in his heart, and at the same time, she would not be easy to explain to the Angel King Rowling.


    And Ye Hao resolutely rejected Mo Yi with his own attitude, and even put down the words just now: If Mo Yi does not leave, then Ye Hao will leave by himself, to a place where their angels will never find.


    In this way, Moi has no reason to continue to force such a ¡®task¡¯.


    So in Ru Xi''s opinion, Ye Hao is a very gentle person.


    "How is your sister''s situation? I heard that she is now merging the heaven and earth rough stones." Ye Hao asked curiously.


    When he was in the ruins of heaven and earth, Ru Qi snatched a piece of the original stone of heaven and earth. This thing is very precious to the ten-winged angel, and there is even hope that Ru Qi can step into the realm of the **** king!


    "My sister is still breaking through retreat, Sheila Angel King has been with her, but it may take some time depending on the situation." Ru Xi said.


    Ye Hao nodded, it was not an overnight thing for ordinary people to absorb the original stone of heaven and earth.


    If it takes a long time, it may take hundreds of years.


    If it takes hundreds of years to enter the realm of God King, it is also very worthwhile.


    "What about you?" Ye Hao looked at Ru Xi.


    Ru Xi coughed: "Didn''t I say that, I happened to be passing by."


    Ye Hao looked at Ru Xi with a faint smile, "Passing by? It''s behind the house, and there seems to be no road outside. Do you like passing by someone else''s bath when passing by?"


    These words have directly exposed Ru Xi''s lie.


    Ru Xi''s face flushed suddenly.


    She really wanted to find a place to sew and drill down, it was too shameful.


    Why is he so impatient? I hurried over when I heard his news.


    In a desperate way, Ru Xi found another excuse: "Okay. Actually, I came to ask Linglong about their situation. After all, they were all taken out by me.


    And I was the only one who came back in the end, and they all stayed on the Black Wall. I felt that I was a little bit incompetent. "


    Ye Hao did not tease the female angel again.


    "They are in very good condition. Among them, Liuluo and Nini are about to break through to Seraphim." Ye Hao said.


    Ru Xi said in surprise: "Really? It seems that the demon''s display made them really make a lot of progress. I really want to fight with them, but it''s a pity that my sister is still in retreat and breakthrough. Way to get out."


    Speaking of these, Ru Xi''s eyes dimmed a lot.


    After that, the two chatted for a while.


    Ru Xi also promised to take Ye Hao for a good stroll in the Angel City.


    ...


    The next day, Moi was ordered to pick up Ye Hao.


    Because last night, when Moy saw Ye Hao, his cheeks were a little red, and his eyes dodge a little.


    Last night, Moy had already reported to the Angel King Rowling, and the Angel King Rowling did not blame Moy and relieved her of this mission.


    "What''s wrong? Could it be that you still want to come over and watch me take a shower tonight?" Ye Hao teased the ten-winged angel.


    Moy lowered his head and said in a low voice, "Lord Rowling Angel King, please go over."


    Ye Hao anticipated what the Angel King Rowling was looking for, and he didn''t waste time, following Angel Moi to a remote square.


    It is very quiet and remote. After entering this area, there are basically no other angels appearing.


    "There are some restricted areas in the Angel City, and this is the restricted area of ??the Angel King Rowling. Except for the ten-winged angels, other angels can''t enter here without authorization." Moi Angel explained.


    Ye Hao nodded clearly.


    And he soon saw the Angel King Rowling in the center of the square in the distance.


    The twelve-wing wings behind the Angel King Rowling are very conspicuous, and it is difficult to notice it.


    Soon, Ye Hao and Angel Moi fell in front of the Angel King Rowling.


    When Angel Moi fell to the ground, he immediately knelt on one knee.


    "Lord Angel King, Mr. Ye Hao has brought it here."


    "Okay, thanks for your hard work. You go down and rest first. Mr. Ye Hao and I have something to talk about separately." said the Angel King Rowling.


    "Yes." Angel Moy turned and left silently.


    Right now, in this square, only Ye Hao and the Lord of the Twelve Wing Angel King were left.


    "I came to see me today. It was yesterday that I asked the Angel King to do something wrong?" Ye Hao stared at the Angel King Rowling and asked.


    The Angel King Rowling raised her hand, and the hearts of two angels appeared on the palm of her hand.


    The fluctuation of the hearts of these two angels is unusual, this is the fluctuation of the twelve-winged angel king.


    And these two angel hearts are the angel hearts that Ye Hao and the Angel King Rowling suggested yesterday to present to his two male twelve-winged angel kings.


    Ye Hao stretched out his hand.


    But the Angel King Rowling put away the hearts of these two angels.


    "Why did you reject Moi last night? According to the way the human race evaluates the opposite **** on your planet, Moi can reach at least 99 points. There will never be more than a hundred women who can surpass Moi on earth." Rowling Angel King asked.


    Ye Hao scratched his head and said: "Of course the charm of Miss Moi Angel is nothing, let alone a hundred on the earth, it may be difficult to find even ten.


    But we are intelligent creatures, not the kind of beast that only knows to mate.


    Although there are some men who like beautiful women, they hope that something will happen with beautiful women.


    But that''s not me, I personally appreciate beautiful women, but I already have a wife, and there are still some peach blossom debts that have not been dealt with clearly.


    I don''t want to provoke ten-winged angels anymore, and I am still such a strong woman, in the words of our planet, this is a tigress. "


    "Tigress? Then don''t you want to tame the tigress?" Rowling Angel King chuckles.


    This angel king really likes to joke.


    Of course, Ye Hao did not show weakness, and directly fought back: "If this is the case, then I prefer to tame tigress with twelve wings."


    The meaning in this sentence is already obvious.


    The Angel King Rowling didn''t change his face, smiled and raised his hand, and the hearts of the two angels rose again.


    "These two angel hearts can be given to you, but before that, you need to resurrect them here and cooperate with me to complete some experiments."

 Chapter 2782： The resurrected angel king

    Chapter 2782 The Resurrected Angel King


    Ye Hao agreed to these requirements of the Angel King Rowling.


    He also knew that the Angel King Rowling wanted to resurrect the Twelve Wing Angel King himself.


    And resurrecting those female angel kings will damage the heart of angels.


    If you don''t resurrect it when necessary, you may feel a little sad.


    But the angel hearts of these male twelve-winged angels do not need to be too concerned.


    Closer to home.


    Ye Hao dragged an angel''s heart with both hands, and he began to resurrect the two angel''s hearts.


    An angel''s power began to wrap the two angels'' hearts.


    The Angel King Rowling stared at the process closely. She needed to record everything she did not forget about the process.


    Soon, the two angel bodies appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    However, both angels wore angel armor on their bodies.


    Ye Hao didn''t mind if the angel girl was naked, but Ye Hao couldn''t accept the two male angels naked in front of her.


    In addition, these two twelve-winged angels were in a state of unconsciousness and completely obeyed Ye Hao''s command, as long as Ye Hao had a thought.


    They will do exactly that, so this is what Ye Hao thought.


    "Really completely resurrected?" Seeing the two male angel kings appearing in front of him, Rowling Angel King was a little unbelievable.


    "You said before that the hearts of these two angels are severely damaged, and they can no longer repair their consciousness. It is completely the state of a puppet, you can control it at will, right?" Angel King Rowling looked at Ye Hao and asked.


    Ye Hao nodded: "That''s right."


    "Well, I now need to check the combat effectiveness of the two of them. You now let them both attack me with all their strength!" The Angel King Rowling pointed to the two male Angel Kings.


    This process was also in Ye Hao''s expectation.


    He looked at the two male angel kings.


    "A Zuo, Ah You. Attack!" Ye Hao said directly.


    The Angel King Rowling looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao smiled: "The consciousness of the two of them cannot be repaired, and I don''t know what the names of these two guys were before.


    So I simply renamed them Ah Zuo and Ah You. "


    The Angel King Rowling rolled his eyes, wondering if it was because of Ye Hao''s behavior, or because Ye Hao''s name was too casual.


    I think that the angel king who was once dignified at the beginning was reduced to A Zuo A You in Ye Hao.


    If this were to let the two angel kings know what happened to them, they would probably have to die again.


    At this time, the two angel kings also attacked Rowling''s angel king.


    The two male angel kings wore angel battle armors and held completely different weapons in their hands.


    Zuo had a spear in his hand, but it was very majestic.


    And Ah You held a white sickle in his hand, like a white-washed death god.


    In this way, the two twelve-winged angel kings began to besiege the Angel King Rowling.


    Facing the siege of the two angel kings, the Angel King Rowling was still able to perform well.


    After five or six minutes of fierce fighting, under the sign of the Angel King Rowling, the battle was over.


    "How do you feel?" Ye Hao interrogated Rowling''s Angel King.


    The Angel King Rowling looked at the two resurrected male Angel Kings: "Can''t you let them use the law of angels?"


    "Their power of law has mostly dissipated, and the rest of the power of law has also been integrated into their bodies, so basically there is no way to actively use the power of law anymore." Ye Hao replied.


    Rowling Angel King commented: "Their physical fitness is indeed at the level of the Angel King, which is the God King level, but there are some shortcomings in terms of speed and flexibility.


    Almost when facing the upper main **** or ten-winged angel, it can be 50-50 in close combat!


    But their drawback is that they can''t use the power of the law, which is estimated to make them have a lot of trouble against the upper master god. "


    Ye Hao nodded, this is what he could see.


    After all, these two angel kings can be said that only the whole body of the **** body is left, and what kind of godhead and **** soul are like, I don''t know where they are going.


    Relying on the divine body, there is still no problem facing some lower or middle main gods.


    Facing the upper main **** will be a bit tricky. Facing a **** king-level powerhouse, such as Rowling''s twelve-winged angel, there is no possibility of winning at all.


    "Then Lord Dolores, who you resurrected before, can she use the power of the law?" the Angel King Rowling asked.


    Ye Hao nodded: "I had interrogated Dolores at the time. She was in the state of a newly promoted Twelve Winged Angel King who could not fight for a long time.


    She can use the power of law, but the intensity is no longer comparable to the situation before her death, and it is almost only one-fifth of the level left.


    This is why when we encountered Lucifer, the demon **** of greed, on the plane of the devil, although Lucifer was only the upper god, we were not sure of fighting. "


    Rowling Angel King nodded, and she was relatively satisfied with the result.


    After all, it is the state of resurrection, and there are still big problems in order to resurrect intact.


    "And now the only common doubt we have is the whole question of whether the resurrected angel can be resurrected again if it dies." The Angel King Rowling muttered.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    This is also an unsure problem for him now.


    Regarding this problem, Ye Hao and Rowling Angel King had no way to experiment.


    You can''t arrange for a resurrected angel to die again, can you?


    Neither Ye Hao nor the angel''s basic principles allowed such things.


    Can you guarantee that they will be resurrected?


    Although those are resurrected beings, they are also brand-new lives.


    "This research depends on whether we have a chance in the future. If such an example appears on my side, I will contact you as soon as possible.


    If such a situation occurs on the Black Wall of Defense, you have the answer. I hope Mr. Ye Hao can contact me too! "The Angel King Rowling looked at Ye Hai and said.


    Regarding this question, it can only be given an opportunity for research, and it came into being.


    The most important thing is the black Great Wall defense line, some angels stationed there, there is still the possibility of sacrifice.


    "Don''t worry, we are now an alliance. I will tell you about my ability.


    By the way, tell Master Rowling, I am going to leave the Angel City tomorrow. "Ye Hao suddenly said his plan.


    "Leave tomorrow? So anxious, don''t you want to stay in the Angel City for a while? The Angel City is a place for cultivation.


    If you are cultivating here, you might be able to break through to the middle main **** within a thousand years. "


    To be honest, the Angel King Rowling himself still didn''t want Ye Hao to leave.

 Chapter 2783： An upside-down change in identity

    Chapter 2783 the identity of the earthshaking change


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head: "No, there are still many things I need to do outside.


    The threat of the demon plane alone, I have to consider it. "


    The Angel King Rowling stared at Ye Hao: "It seems that you are really worried about the plane of the earth?"


    "That is my home, where my compatriots and my family live, I cannot ignore it.


    There is another point I want to reiterate. Although we are now in a cooperative alliance, we do not have my permission.


    No angel in the Angel God family is allowed to step into the plane of the earth without authorization. "Ye Hao said solemnly.


    Rowling''s Angel King nodded: "Of course there is no problem with this, but I will send an angel team as your guard team.


    You can''t refuse this! Your safety is now our top priority! Although some forces may not dare to do anything to you because of the relationship between our angel gods.


    But there is no guarantee that it will be foolproof! "


    Ye Hao nodded: "That''s okay, but who are you going to send to follow me? I always have the right to know and screen right.


    .


    But don''t arrange too many people for me, although I think beautiful women are seductive, but forty or fifty beauties follow me, I would still be a little bit embarrassed. "


    "This is no problem. I have already listed the list. You shouldn''t mind the selection." Angel King Rowling seems to have known Ye Hao would interrogate this question.


    "Let''s talk about it." Ye Hao asked with interest.


    The Angel King Rowling said: "I have arranged ten guards for you. Don''t think there are too many.


    Of these ten people, only three will follow you personally, and the other seven will protect you in the dark without disturbing your personal life.


    As for these three, they are the ten-winged angel Ti''er, the ten-winged angel Moi and the seraphim Ruxi. "


    Hearing the names of these three people, Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    "That''s it for Tier and Moy? Two ten-winged angels and a seraph? How does this feel a bit strange." Ye Hao asked in surprise.


    The Angel King Rowling replied: "Because considering the particularity of the earth plane, if you return to the earth plane, they will naturally follow you.


    The Earth plane has a certain ability to limit abilities. Tier and Moi cannot use effective combat power on the Earth plane. If they use their combat power excessively, they may even be exiled from space.


    Considering this possibility, Ru Xi of Seraphim is more suitable for this situation. Ru Xi is mainly responsible for your safety on earth.


    In other cases, Tier and Moy will be responsible for your safety. "


    Listening to the explanation of the Angel King Rowling, it was fair.


    Ye Hao didn''t have too much entanglement.


    "That''s it, but I have something to say first. When they are by my side, they have to obey my commands and orders!" Ye Hao said.


    Rowling Angel King agreed.


    ...


    On this day, the Angel God family announced a piece of news that Ye Hao, who was on the original most wanted order, was released from the wanted form.


    At the same time, he is the most important friend of the Angel God System. Any force, organization or individual attacking and hurting him will be regarded as provoking the Angel God System.


    Many strengths were a little surprised when such news spread.


    Because you have to know that the Angel Race of the Angel God System is a very arrogant race, most of all when facing the opposite sex.


    And now it turned out to be the most important guest who positioned a man of the earth species himself!


    It''s really amazing to even move out such a statement that is like a sovereignty sworn.


    Among them, the multi-talented **** system can be said to be the **** system that received this news first.


    And it was conveyed by the angels of the angelic **** family.


    The starship loaded with the materials that Ye Hao had obtained before arrived at the Starport of the Duobao Divine System.


    An eight-winged angel wearing an angel battle dress walked down, Su Hong, the ruler of the Duobao God System.


    Su Hong respected this eight-winged angel very much.


    "You are Mr. Su Hong, right." The eight-winged angel looked at Su Hong.


    Su Hong leaned slightly: "Yes, I am Su Hong. I don''t know what happened to the starship of the Angel God System when it came to our God System?"


    Someone reported earlier that the starship of the Angel God System had appeared in the Starport of their God System, which caused Su Hong''s heart to jump a few times.


    He started to worry, could it be because of Ye Hao?


    Could it be said that the angel **** family knew about his relationship with Ye Hao and his own protection against Ye Hao?


    So now it''s time to settle the accounts?


    "You and Mr. Ye Hao are in a cooperative relationship. You have some cooperation and need this kind of material provided by the Angel God Family. This is the list of materials, please sign for it." Eight-winged angel handed a piece of paper to Su Hong.


    Mr. Ye Hao?


    Su Hong was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that the Angel God System would have such a respect for Ye Hao.


    And when he subconsciously took the piece of paper, he saw the words on it.


    He was a little moved, and that was exactly one of the very important raw materials needed to make that kind of machine.


    "Excuse me... this is... Where is Mr. Ye Hao now?" Su Hong swallowed and asked nervously.


    "Mr. Ye Hao is now in the angel city of our angel **** system. His current status is no longer our wanted criminal. He is the most important guest of our angel family.


    Although I don''t know what kind of cooperative relationship you have with Mr. Ye Hao, I like that you should not neglect your cooperation with Mr. Ye Hao.


    Otherwise, if this makes Mr. Ye Hao unhappy, it will make our angel gods unhappy. What kind of consequences this will bring, Mr. Su Hong should know better than me. "The eight-winged angel stared at Su Hong and said with a wave of pressure.


    The Holy City of Angels?


    Su Hong was dumbfounded. How could he have not heard of the place of the Angel Holy City?


    It is a holy land for angels, and it is said that foreigners are basically not allowed to enter it.


    And now Ye Hao not only went to the Angel City, but also became a guest of the Angel Race?


    What the **** is going on here, the wanted criminals who were not suitable for hunting everywhere before, how come they are now noble guests.


    Although I don''t understand what is behind this.


    But Su Hong was still quite happy inside, because of the design plan for the sky armor provided by Ye Hao.


    In these two days, the top experts of their Duobao gods have conducted repeated research and experiments.


    This is a very advanced armor technology, at least three million years ahead of the Duobao God System!


    Coupled with the raw materials for the bones of the Titans, and the technology of teleportation.


    Let this sky armor be sure to be the most advanced armor among all the gods!


    none of them!

 Chapter 2784： Angel guard

    Chapter 2784 Angel Guard


    At this moment, the Duobao God System began to mobilize almost all of its power to build the production line of the sky armor.


    This is of course not only because of the cooperation with Ye Hao, but also Su Hong themselves want to see such an excellent armor that can be born in their own hands.


    And only mass production can let them find the flaws in this armor.


    Improvements and repairs can be made at that time.


    This is the ideal of these researchers.


    Ye Hao certainly didn''t know these things, he was now returning to the earth plane with a small group of beautiful angels.


    Compared with the difficulty of those angels crossing the plane, Ye Hao''s exquisite space law makes this matter very easy.


    It''s just like the ten-winged angel Tier and Moy, they will be oppressed after they cross the earth.


    On this point, Ye Hao still had no way to change.


    After all, Ye Hao was not strong enough to change the rules of a plane.


    At this point, even the powerhouses of the **** king level, or those twelve-winged angel kings, can''t do it.


    When returning to the plane of the earth.


    Ye Hao noticed for the first time that in the week he had left, the energy intensity of the earth plane had reached the original three times!


    Yang Xing floated in mid-air, and he released his spiritual thoughts on the entire planet.


    With his spiritual thoughts, he can see many things that ordinary people cannot often see.


    For example, trees and plants are much more vigorous than before. Trees that could only grow to ten meters in the past can now grow to twelve meters and continue to grow.


    In addition, those animals are also changing unconsciously.


    The tiger''s claws and speed increased, and the elephant''s skeleton began to change.


    In the deep sea, creatures such as giant octopuses and whales have begun to undergo physical changes.


    Even those terrifying monsters that were originally only living in the deep sea began to covet the life above.


    In addition to these creatures, Ye Hao discovered that most of the human body''s energy, which was originally small, began to increase.


    It''s like, everyone is actually a car, but before most people don''t have much gas in the tank, so they can''t move forward to find the next gas station.


    Only a small group of people can find the next gas station and start their own completely different life.


    And now, the ¡®oil¡¯ in these people is increasing, which means that the ¡®golden practice era¡¯ that everyone thought before has really arrived.


    Some things that only happened in movies have started happening everywhere in the world, such as the appearance of some superpowers.


    But fortunately, they are still under the control of various organizations. These people who have power by mistakenly hitting and blundering are quickly controlled by various organizations.


    Did not cause any impact on the world.


    Not only are good things, but some bad things happen.


    For example, with the increase in natural disasters, the number of tornadoes in the past decade and even super tornadoes have appeared in the US mainland in this month alone.


    Southeast Asia and the coastal areas of China have encountered typhoons and heavy rainfall that are rare in a century.


    The temperature of the Arctic and Antarctic began to drop abnormally, and the greenhouse effect discussed by scientists has now become a joke.


    The glaciers in the Arctic and Antarctic are beginning to increase every day!


    The countries and residents of the equatorial region are suffering from unusually high temperatures.


    "The earth doesn''t seem to be as scarce as the legendary energy. This level of energy is equivalent to the remote planet of the Five Stream God System." Angel Moy muttered while looking at the planet in front of him.


    Ye Hao said: "This kind of thing happened in the last two months, before that. The energy level here is only less than twice the current level."


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Moy and Tier both showed surprised expressions.


    "Less than twice? Two months? How is this possible!" Angel Moi said in disbelief. As the right-wing guardian angel of the Angel King Rowling, she is also very interested in research.


    "Even among the gods, it would take at least 10,000 years to double the energy intensity of a planet.


    If it is doubled, it will take at least hundreds of thousands of years! The higher the improvement, the longer it takes! "


    Ye Hao sighed: "This is what I am worried about now. If something is different, there must be a demon. You came to the earth, and both of you are ten-winged angels. Please help me investigate when you have time.


    What is the reason behind this, I suspect it has something to do with demons or the gods and races that covet the earth. "


    Angel Moy and Angel Tier nodded in agreement.


    In fact, apart from following the task of protecting Ye Hao, the Angel King Rowling also instructed them to observe the news on the earth.


    Because of the cooperation with Ye Hao, other angels were not allowed to enter the earth plane without Ye Hao''s permission.


    So now these things are only done by them.


    "If the devil is really making a ghost behind this, it must be no small thing. I can use my clone to investigate these things." Angel Moi mobilized energy to split several clones into his divine body.


    However, the clone she split was not as powerful as Ye Hao, and could have the same strength as the body.


    The fighting power of Angel Moy''s clone is only about six orders, and it cannot exist for a long time, and it cannot leave Angel Moy''s body too far.


    But there is no problem with this distance from one planet, and the time is no problem with three or five days.


    "It''s okay to investigate, but it''s best to let them hide their form. And you should also pay attention to putting away your wings when you are on earth.


    Don''t let people on earth know the existence of your angels. "Ye Hao reminded earnestly.


    Angel Moy and Angel Tier both agreed.


    The angel Ru Xi said with some expectation: "Then... when shall we go to the defense line of the Black Great Wall?"


    Ru Xi was a little looking forward to rendezvous with her companions, after all, Angel Linglong and the others were brought by herself.


    And in the end, because of some special relationships, only she herself returned to the Angel God System.


    This makes her worry about her teammates until now.


    "In two days. I need to prepare something for this period of time." Ye Hao said, and the Duobao Divine Element is now producing the Sky Vault armor.


    And he also had to screen the candidate who could eventually become the Sky Warrior.


    After all, this is not something that anyone can wear this armor.


    You must have strong strength, and at the same time Ye Hao can trust him.


    This will be a sharp edge for Ye Hao to face some unexpected situations in the future!

 Chapter 2785： Space Apostle

    Chapter 2785 Space Apostle


    After that, it took up to a month.


    Everything seemed very normal, nothing happened.


    Ye Hao patrolled the Earth and the Black Great Wall defense line back and forth.


    There is nothing unusual on the bright side, but some things are still quietly changing.


    For example, in the past month, the energy intensity on the earth has reached four times the original level!


    And each day is still increasing at a rate of 10% compared to the previous day.


    If this speed does not slow down, the energy richness on the earth is very likely to surpass the first-rate gods of the gods and worlds within a year!


    Angel Tier and the others investigated a lot of such a miraculous thing during this period, but they didn''t find out why.


    On their request, Ye Hao agreed that they would send this news back to the Angel God System and reported it to the Angel King Rowling.


    The Angel King Rowling also began to study this weird thing, but because he couldn''t come to the earth to explore it in person, the process of exploration was very slow.


    Except for the things inside the earth, that''s the things of the demon plane.


    This month, on the other side of the transmission channel of the demon base, the demon army began to pile up again.


    The number exceeded two million at one time!


    Fortunately, they have not done anything else yet, and because of the limitations of the transmission channel, even if their forces continue to increase.


    It is also impossible to directly drop the two million-plus demon army on the battlefield.


    Therefore, the security of the Black Great Wall is not a problem.


    On the contrary, such frequent small-scale battles have caused the Zerg army to rapidly improve.


    Now the number of Zerg combat units has increased to 50 million!


    Although there are a lot of them, compared to the two million demon army on the Demon Plane, there is still a huge difference in overall strength.


    But at least, the Zerg also has the possibility of recovery.


    In addition to these big things, there are some small things.


    That is, the various organizations of the Alliance on Earth, under the information provided by Ye Hao, are beginning to expand their personnel.


    This allows the number of personnel in their respective organizations to increase exponentially.


    As for whether there is a place for training?


    The Black Great Wall Defense Line is a very suitable training place.


    Under this complete set of ¡®industry chain¡¯.


    Firstly, organizations from all over the place will recruit, then conduct orderly training for half a month, and then send them to the Black Great Wall for half a month for actual combat.


    A combatant who masters basic combat skills can be born.


    However, if you want to further enhance their strength and combat effectiveness, it takes a certain amount of energy and time.


    After all, those strong ones can''t appear in mass production in a short time.


    After talking about these things, then you have to talk about the Sky Project that Ye Hao has been preparing!


    Within a month, the first batch of Sky Vault Armor Multi-Treasure God System had been successfully manufactured and delivered.


    Although there are only one hundred sets, when those cutting machines are about to be completed and put into production.


    Starting from next month, there will be at least 500 sets and a maximum of 1,000 sets of Sky Armor for Ye Hao every month.


    As for Ye Hao''s first 100 sets of Sky Armor, it will be used as experimental equipment.


    In this month''s time, Ye Hao also formed a 1,000-member Sky Team.


    These thousand people were formed by various races, all of which were carefully selected by Ye Hao.


    According to the original plan, Ye Hao was going to form a 10,000 Sky Clan within a year, and this 10,000 Sky Clan would be commanded by ten people.


    And Ye Hao already had the answer to the commander of these ten people.


    Now the strength of Xiaoyan has reached the eighth level, and then the half-blood warrior Laura, and there are some candidates.


    These people are undoubtedly the exceptions that Ye Hao trusted, and at the same time have a certain strength foundation.


    The fighter candidates participating in this plan are mainly divided into human races, half blood races, blood races, and werewolves.


    Among the options of human beings, Ye Hao also went to the Gods and Myriad Realms to find the earth species he had arranged in the Sin Region.


    They are also very willing to fight for Ye Hao.


    The overall strength is still around the seventh and eighth levels.


    Although Ye Hao''s goal is to train all of them into Quasi-God-level Sky Warriors, and the leaders are the Lord God-level Sky Warriors.


    In the case of wearing the armor of the sky, they can also leapfrog!


    But these all need to be done step by step.


    Ye Hao had prepared detailed training plans, training venues, and abundant training resources for them in advance.


    If these training resources were to be seen by other organizations on the planet, they would have to brave their eyes.


    And this step-by-step life.


    It was soon broken by a news from the Angel King Rowling.


    That is the holding of a ¡®small banquet¡¯.


    Not many people even knew about this small banquet even among the gods.


    But the people who knew this banquet, without exception, were all upper-level figures of the major gods.


    The host of this small banquet was not a first-class god, but an organization that Ye Hao had never heard of.


    ¡®Space Apostle¡¯


    This is the name of this organization. As the name implies, the people in this organization are actually people who master the laws and elements of space.


    To know the laws of space and the elements of space, that is an extremely rare ability.


    Although there may not be as strong combat power as some abilities in battle, no one dares to look down upon the law of space!


    Because everyone knows that the most important components of the existence of this world are space and time!


    And there are rumors that when a person masters the law of space and the law of time at the same time, then he has the opportunity to realize an ultimate law, the law of time and space!


    The law of time and space!


    This is a law that only exists in legends. Many people think of it, but many people think that this law only exists in legends.


    Closer to home.


    The organization ¡®Space Apostles¡¯ organizes a small event every 100 years, and in this small event.


    They will conduct competitions and screenings, and pass the competitions to determine the strength rankings of those who appear in the master space.


    Of course, people at this level are not boring enough to gather together because of this kind of struggle.


    The main reason is that the ¡®Space Apostles¡¯ organization was in its earliest days when it was conducting a space experiment.


    Found a mysterious existence.


    That is the "time gap", remember! It is a ¡®time gap¡¯, not a space gap.


    It is said that those who enter there have a chance to realize the law of time!


    However, this ¡®time gap¡¯ is very unstable and cannot be entered for a long time, nor can everyone enter.


    After the discussion of the "Space Apostle" organization, it was decided that the organization should master the "Holy Land" together, and through a test every 100 years, the five strongest people were selected and entered the gap of time!


    The Angel King Rowling knew that Ye Hao possessed the power of time element. She thought about this matter, maybe it could help Ye Hao improve the time element, so she gave Ye Hao a bite.


    Ye Hao is also more interested in things.


    He is now stuck in the lower main **** and cannot be promoted. At the same time, he has studied the time element for a long time, and he does not know how to promote him to the law of time.


    There was just such a chance, Ye Hao didn''t want to let it go!

 Chapter 2786： Yuanjialuzha Kaos

    Chapter 2786 Enemy Luzhai Kaos


    Finally, Ye Hao agreed to go to this ¡®Space Apostle¡¯ meeting.


    And there will be Ten Winged Angel Tier and Ten Winged Angel Moi taking Ye Hao to the venue of this event.


    Because this place is not something ordinary people can find.


    After all, not many people knew about the event itself.


    Why Ye Hao brought these two angels is really because there is a requirement for the "Space Apostle" meeting, that is, only two attendants are allowed to bring along.


    Regarding the entire regulation, even the first-class gods must abide by it.


    Because the first-class **** system often needs to find the organization of the ¡®space apostle¡¯ when the law of space is to be used.


    This organization is not very threatening, but you can¡¯t do without him. This is the situation.


    As for the other angels who were originally responsible for Ye Hao''s safety, they were temporarily placed on the Black Great Wall defense line, and together with Angel Yao and others, helped with the formation of Angel City.


    On a small starship of the gods.


    "Are we going to be far away?" Ye Hao looked at the angel Moi who was operating the starship.


    Don''t underestimate this small starship. The functions of this small starship are no worse than those of large starships, and even far higher in speed than large starships.


    This is the Angel King specially prepared for Ye Hao''s trip this time, and it seems that they are also paying great attention to Ye Hao''s opportunity to improve his strength this time.


    Although the time element is promoted to the law of time, this opportunity alone is like trying to succeed, which is very difficult.


    After all, there is not no such thing as Ye Hao in history to get such an opportunity.


    But if you have any hope, you have to try it. For them, these powerful people are serious, even if there is only a little hope, it is a great possibility for them.


    "It''s not very far. It depends on the speed of this starship. You can arrive in a half day." Angel Moy said.


    Ye Hao nodded, he began to look forward to other creatures who mastered the laws of space.


    After all, so far, he has not really come into contact with creatures who master the laws of space.


    "By the way, what is the method of screening for this event? Is it a duel? If it is a duel.


    I am a lower god, will I be a bit disadvantaged? "Ye Hao asked curiously.


    Angel Tier looked at Ye Hao unexpectedly: "You don''t even know this? The confrontation between your masters of the law of space is of course the law of space."


    "The law of space?" Ye Hao was stunned.


    "You really don''t know anything." The angel Moy on the side also showed a surprised expression.


    Ye Hao shrugged helplessly: "I can''t help it, so far the laws of space have been explored by myself. I haven''t had close contact with a person who masters the laws of space.


    What''s more, it is such a large-scale gathering of space law masters, so what exactly is this duel of space law? "


    See Ye Hao really don''t know.


    Angel Tier replied directly: "In fact, there is nothing, there are actually many ways, such as creating a spatial position with each other, and then letting the spatial positions collide with each other.


    At the end of the day, whoever can hold on to the space position is the winner.


    There are also black holes that create continuous black holes and swallow others with their own black holes. "


    Hearing what the angel Tier said, Ye Hao understood.


    These are the most basic abilities of the laws of space, and those who master the laws of space can basically use these abilities.


    So it is the most suitable to use this to fight!


    "I see. How many people are expected to participate in this event?" Ye Hao began to inquire about his opponent.


    "If you don''t count the escorts, it is estimated that there are only about a hundred people." Angel Tier replied.


    "A hundred people? Only one hundred people?" Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    In the entire world of gods, with a population of hundreds of millions of trillions, there were only a hundred people participating in this event.


    "It seems that you don''t really understand the laws of space. The number of masters of the laws of space is very rare.


    If there are one hundred thousand masters of the power of space elements, only one hundred people can successfully comprehend the laws of space, which is less than one in a thousand!


    What''s more, there are very few people who can master spatial elements.


    Of course, these one hundred people do not represent all the people who master the laws of space. There should be about 300 people who can clearly master the laws of space in the entire world of gods. "Angel Moy was somewhat speechless of Ye Hao''s knowledge, and began to introduce Ye Hao to the specific situation of the master of the law of space.


    Ye Hao listened to these too.


    Half a day later, the small starship arrived on a star port on a star field planet.


    It is not as lively as expected, and at this moment the planet itself does not seem to be a habitable planet, although there are no indigenous people.


    All foreigners have built some residential facilities here.


    "Is this the base of the Space Apostle?" Ye Hao pointed to the planet in front of him, he had already got off the starship.


    At the moment he is standing on the star harbor, under normal circumstances, starships will not enter the planet.


    They will all stay on Starport. If you want to enter the planet, you have to use the space elevator on Starport to send people to the planet.


    At this time, there were many people around one after another.


    Some people are talking, some people are going to the reception place, preparing to enter the planet.


    "Oh, when did the angel gods master the laws of space?" At this time, a teasing voice came from the side.


    Angel Moy frowned, seeing that her face was not so good.


    Ye Hao looked in the direction she was looking. It was a blond man with a frivolous expression on his face.


    "Who is this person?" Ye Hao asked.


    Angel Tier glanced at Moy next to him, and introduced: "This person is Kaos, the **** of space in the Olympus system, the upper main god.


    Once played against Moy, Moy lost to him, so Moy has always been disgusted with this man, and this Kaos is a very...like female person, often pestering Moy. "


    Ye Hao understood.


    The angels themselves are a competitive clan, and they are defeated by someone they hate. This is very uncomfortable.


    No wonder the angel Moy''s face is so ugly at this moment.


    This is a narrow road to Yuanjia.


    "Oh? Why are your angels so impolite, so you don''t even ask for hello when you see people?" Kaos also took the initiative to approach the angel Moi at this time.


    "Get out of here!" Angel Moi stared at Kaos angrily, her fists already clenched.


    "Oh? I haven''t seen it for so many years, the beauty is still so pungent, but I like it very much." Kaios teased.


    Ye Hao stood in front of him at this time: "Are the male gods of the Olympus gods so ignorant? People don''t like to see you anymore, you still come out.


    Are you a pug? "


    Kaos saw the provocative man in front of him, his face suddenly darkened.

 Chapter 2787： Screening has started

    2787-Slayer


    "Who are you? You dare to talk to me like this, don''t you know who I am?" Kaos stared at Ye Hao, and said with a wave of power.


    Sure enough, no matter where it is, there will be such people.


    Either relying on your own identity or relying on your own strength to bully people.


    "I heard that you are the Space Lord of the Olympus God System." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "You know I am the master **** of space, you dare to talk to me like this!" Kaos approached Ye Hao, and the power of his body was completely released on Ye Hao''s body: "When will a lower master **** dare to be so presumptuous?"


    At this time, the angel Moi next to him was going to stop him.


    After all, Ye Hao is a member of the Angel God System, if he makes a fool of himself, it would be ashamed of their Angel God System.


    An upper main **** releases his power to a lower main god, which is enough to make the lower main **** kneel on the ground, and it is very likely that he will briefly lose his attitude.


    But Angel Tier grabbed her, and Angel Tier whispered: "Leave it to him to deal with it. This guy dares to confront the greedy demon Lucifer head-on.


    Just an ordinary upper god, do you think he will have a problem? "


    Angel Tier believed in Ye Hao very much, because she had witnessed how tough this man was.


    "What''s wrong with the lower main god? Believe it or not, as long as I want to, I can trample you under your feet!" Ye Hao was not affected by Kaos at all, and even stared at Kaos provocatively.


    Who is Ye Hao?


    There are so many laws in his body, and there is also a dragon that is the middle main **** in his body!


    Compared with Shenwei, what race dare to compare with Longwei?


    This isn''t the case.


    "You..." Kaos stared at Ye Hao angrily.


    "This is the space apostle''s activity, not a place for you to mess around. If you want to fight, stay away." At this time a woman with a crystal mask appeared.


    There were two equally beautiful beauties around her, with some white crystals suspended on their bodies, very beautiful.


    When he saw this man, Caios was obviously a little jealous.


    He snorted coldly and pointed at Ye Hao: "Boy, I don''t care who you are. I''m never ending with you!"


    "I''m waiting, but you''d better learn how to kneel." Ye Hao attacked indifferently.


    Kaos almost didn''t hold back, but he felt the vision of the woman next to him, and he walked into the palace in the distant Star Harbor without saying a word.


    The Xinggang Palace should be the gateway to this planet.


    "Don''t be too arrogant, not every time someone will help you." The woman wearing a crystal mask, looking at Ye Hao with sapphire eyes, said lightly.


    "Although I thank you very much, I don''t think I am arrogant, I am just confident." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "Confidence? I can''t see how confident a lower Lord God is when facing an upper Lord God." A girl next to her covered her mouth with a light smile.


    "Little Lan, don''t talk too much." The older girl glared, and the girl closed her mouth immediately.


    "Different ways are not conspiring." The crystal mask woman said nothing, silently leading her two women to the direction of Xinggang Palace.


    "Who is this woman? People from the Olympus God System must be jealous?" Ye Hao said curiously.


    Angel Tier said: "She is a member of the Azurite Palace. The Azurite Palace is also known as the Azurite God System. It is a second-rate **** system. Although there are not many people, the power of the **** system can have space for each generation. law.


    And this Aquamarine Palace is a vassal of the Immortal Buddha God System, so even the Olympus God System dare not do anything to them. "


    It turned out to be such a thing.


    "Just now the woman should be the saint of the generation of Azurite Palace, the heir of the next generation. Although the strength is only the middle main god, she has attainments in the laws of space.


    That Kaos is not comparable to her, and some people say that this saint is the most proficient saint in the history of Azurite Palace.


    It can even be ranked in the top ten among the current powers of the laws of space. Of course, this only refers to the ability to master the laws of space.


    But a strong person who can be so proficient in the laws of space, even if facing the upper master god, as long as the other party has no way to suppress the laws of space, there is no way to take her. "Angel Tier said.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    The most basic law of space is to travel through space, which is an upgraded version of teleport.


    Relying on this ability is also why Ye Hao can often defeat the strong with the weak and escape from dangerous places many times.


    If you don''t have the ability to suppress space, it''s very likely that the end result will be to let the enemy escape, and you can''t even do anything.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it for so many years. Let''s go in quickly, I want to see how famous this space law banquet is."


    Ye Hao walked towards Xinggang Palace with two women


    When I walked to the gate, there was something like a security checker. Only three people were allowed to pass through at a time.


    There are no managers here.


    And Ye Hao saw that the person passing in front, that is, the saint of the Azurite Palace, put his hand on a crystal stone next to him, and they passed by naturally.


    Ye Hao''s eyes fell on the crystal stone.


    This crystal stone is engraved with a magic circle, at least it needs to be injected into the power of space elements to enter.


    This can be regarded as a screening method.


    Ye Hao naturally didn''t have any problems. He brought the two women into the palace very smoothly.


    There is an elevator in this palace, but the elevator seems to only allow a group of people to enter at a time.


    After waiting for the Saintess of Azurite Palace and the others to enter the elevator, Ye Hao and the three walked into the next elevator.


    However, only a few seconds later, the elevator stopped.


    Is this so fast?


    Ye Hao was a little surprised. When he got out of the elevator, he realized that it was not the case at all.


    They are still in space, but they have become a small room around them. There are four doors in the small rooms with numbers marked on them.


    In the center of the room is a sign.


    ¡®Please choose a door to enter the next room. ¡¯


    "This is for us to choose a room, which one should we choose?" Angel Moy said.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "These choices are all wrong. It turns out that the screening has already begun when we came here.


    If we enter any of these four doors now, we will be eliminated.


    And the real entrance is here. "


    Ye Hao turned around and looked at the elevator that brought them here just now.


    Angel Moy and Angel Tier followed Ye Hao back to the elevator in doubt.


    Ye Hao faced the other side of the elevator door. He raised his hand and the law of space emerged.


    There were waves on the original elevator wall.


    "Let''s go in." Ye Hao walked in first, and Angel Moy and Angel Tier followed in surprise.

 Chapter 2788： The worry of the two angels

    Chapter 2788 the worries of two angel sister


    After the angel Moy followed Ye Hao through the film, she really found herself in a long narrow passage.


    There are light-emitting walls on both sides, and this passage has only one direction, extending to the front.


    "This...what''s going on?" Angel Moy said with a little surprise.


    "The previous four doors are actually fake?" Angel Tier looked at Ye Hao and said her guess.


    Ye Hao nodded and said as he walked forward: "Yes, that''s it. I think we have actually participated in this screening since we arrived at this Star Harbor.


    The first screening is the door outside. Only people who possess the laws of space or space elements can enter.


    This prevents some people from getting in.


    Here, it is further screening.


    It is difficult for people with average knowledge in space to find the special features behind the elevator.


    In fact, when I stepped into the elevator, I noticed that the elevator wall behind me actually had spatial fluctuations, but I didn''t think much about it at the beginning.


    And when I saw that room and the four doors, I understood.


    The four doors are actually eliminated choices, and the only real choice is this passage, because when we arrived in that room.


    There is a trace of spatial fluctuation on that piece of paper, and that trace of spatial fluctuation is very similar to this special door.


    Maybe you can''t notice it, but to me, it''s like putting a key there, and I can see where the door is at a glance. "


    Hearing Ye Hao''s explanation, Angel Moi and Angel Ti''er both understood a little, but they didn''t quite understand.


    After all, the angel clan''s ability to enlighten the sky is very poor.


    Because they have the relationship between angelic laws and angelic elements, it is very difficult for them to realize other powers.


    This is equivalent to the sentence, the creator of the world opened a door to them, and then closed one of their windows.


    Let them lose other options.


    "Then we continue to move forward now?" Angel Moi asked cautiously.


    Now here, she did not dare to make any rash actions.


    She had the idea of ??opening those four doors before, if she did it at the time, it didn''t mean they would be eliminated.


    Now that I think about it, I am afraid, so she now starts to question Ye Hao''s opinion.


    Ye Hao also saw Angel Moi''s worry.


    He smiled and said: "Don''t worry, there is nothing wrong with this passage. This is a spatial passage, not very stable.


    But walking four or five people at a time is still not a big problem, presumably that planet is also a guise. The place where the real Space Apostle organization is located is actually in a place you can''t find at all. "


    "What do you mean? A place we can''t find at all?" Angel Tier asked curiously.


    "It''s the space plane created by them. You don''t mean that when their Space Apostle was founded, it was because they discovered a time gap.


    Since they found a gap in time, they must find a way to hide this thing, and the best way to hide it.


    It is to wrap it in the space plane created by oneself.


    Although these space apostles are not necessarily the strongest masters of space laws, they must also be famous among the gods and all realms.


    Not to mention creating a mature space plane, just creating a simple space plane is not a big problem.


    And what connects this space plane is this space tunnel in front of us! "Ye Hao explained.


    As they were speaking, they had already walked out of this luminous tunnel.


    And what appeared before them at the moment was a wide hall.


    This hall is like a star ring, with almost three or four hundred people gathered here.


    Regardless of the large number of people, according to the rule that each person can bring two attendants, there are only one or two hundred people here.


    It seems that those who are qualified to know about this activity still have a few brushes in their hands.


    The arrival of Ye Hao and others also attracted the attention of some people.


    The most important thing is the angel Moi and angel Tier behind Ye Hao. After all, it is very rare for angels to appear here.


    "Huh, great. I''m very happy that you can show up here. I have a way to clean up you later." When he saw Ye Hao, Kaos, the space master of the Olympus **** system, smiled. .


    He wasn''t happy that Ye Hao could pass the test, but he was happy that he had the opportunity to deflate this guy.


    The saint of Azurite Palace glanced at Ye Hao somewhat unexpectedly, and then stood calmly on the spot.


    "Leave him alone." Angel Moy turned around, not looking at the pesky Kaos.


    "What are we going to do now?" Angel Tier looked at everyone around him curiously.


    These people all stood there waiting, or they looked for this acquaintance, and started chatting there.


    At this time, a maid came over, and she smiled and looked at Ye Hao and the two angels. Her eyes were mainly on the two angels.


    This is also because angels rarely appear here.


    "Good three, this is a temporary space site, I am the receptionist here.


    Wait another half an hour. After half an hour, there will be an examination question released this time.


    At that time, there will be thirty places, that is, the thirty **** of light above their heads. Those who understand the exam questions can use their own methods to control the thirty **** of light above them.


    Once you control the ball of light, the ball of light will fly in front of you, and then you will be eligible to participate in the final competition. "The maid said with a smile.


    Ye Hao and others said that they understood that it was no wonder that so many people were waiting here.


    In the end, it is very likely that there will be more than two hundred people competing for the last 30 places.


    "It seems that the competition is a bit fierce. There are many gods in the space law that have been famous in many gods." Angel Moy looked around.


    Angel Tier said with a stern face: "Aquamarine Palace, Olympus God System, Star Sky God System, and even Necro God System have people appearing.


    These people have been famous for a long time, and most of the quotas for this round are guaranteed, and the remaining 30 places are estimated to be less than ten. "


    This is called screening. In fact, most of the big spots are still occupied by some powerful people at the upper level.


    Angel Tier and Angel Moi both looked at Ye Hao with some worry.


    After all, Ye Hao''s strength is only the lower main god, compared to the middle main gods present, and even the upper main god.

 Chapter 2789： Space maze

    Chapter 2789 Space Labyrinth


    As time passes by, everyone is here waiting for the final screening moment to come.


    Ye Hao thought of a question at this time. He interrogated Moi, the angel next to him.


    "By the way, I said before that this event was organized by the Space Apostles, but why haven''t anyone from the Space Apostles organization seen it except for the receptionists?"


    Angel Moi explained: "There were eight members in the organization that was the first to establish Space Apostles, and half of them died one after another because of their longevity or some other reasons.


    Up to now, there are only three people in the earliest group.


    These three people have already studied the time gap very deeply, so they basically won''t appear here.


    As for the other members of the organization called Space Apostles, they actually joined the organization later, and they joined this organization purely for the purpose of grouping together.


    Most of the people present are, you are considered a newcomer. After you show your strength, they will extend an olive branch to you. "


    "Then Kaos is also a space apostle?" Ye Hao asked.


    Angel Moy shook his head: "The Space Apostles organization has an unspoken rule, that is, except for the first group of people who founded this organization, after that, they will not accept the space master gods of the first-class gods. This aspect is to prevent first-class gods. People infiltrate their organization.


    On the other hand, it is also to ensure the simplicity of this organization. They will not participate in any war for any utilitarian advantage or favor a **** too much. "


    It turns out that this is the case, which makes sense.


    "Then the remaining three old men who created the space apostles, aren''t they the strongest masters of the laws of space in the gods and all realms?" Ye Hao asked.


    Although he has mastered the laws of space now, the research on the laws of space still needs a lot of depth. It is not just from the power of the elements, that he is promoted to the power of the law, and everything is complete.


    The pinnacle of the law of space is said to be able to create a space entirely of oneself.


    The inner world in Ye Hao''s body is different now. It was brought to Ye Hao by the original stone of heaven and earth, and it was not created by Ye Hao completely.


    So now for that inner world, Ye Hao is like a game player, seeming to be controlled by himself, but in fact, when playing, he still needs to follow the rules set in it.


    But if the world was completely created by himself, it would be different. Then Ye Hao was the creator of this world, and any rules in it were made by Ye Hao.


    For the creation of time, those space laws and deities of the gods and all realms have been studying, but their research results are different.


    Some people may only create a few square meters of the world, and some people can create a small world.


    But until now, no one can create a spatial creation that is completely the same as the real world!


    "These three people are indeed the most accomplished in the laws of space, and they are the Azurite Goddess of the Azurite Palace, but she has been retiring for many years.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Azurite Palace hadn''t heard the news of her death, everyone would have thought that she might have already died.


    The other two are the master of Space Rift and the lord of Space City. However, the latter two have publicly said that they are not as good as the Azurite Goddess in space. "Angel Moy said a bunch.


    Ye Hao looked at the angel Moi a little surprised: "I didn''t expect you to work on the law of space, do you still know so much?"


    Angel Moy smiled bitterly and said: "If it wasn''t for the guy Kaos to pester me, I would never understand that this is knowledge.


    I just want to know how can I defeat him if I want to fight him in the future! "


    With that, Angel Moy clenched his fists.


    Ye Hao froze for a moment, dare to take revenge.


    Just when Ye Hao thought about this.


    Suddenly a bell rang, and the surrounding area became quiet.


    A woman dressed up, similar to the maid who had received Ye Hao before, appeared in the center of this platform.


    She leaned slightly towards everyone.


    "This time the Space Apostle event, we three veterans didn''t have time to attend. However, we are all ready for this task.


    According to the old rules, after seeing the ¡®title¡¯, everyone finds a way to crack and get the ¡®key¡¯ from it, so as to obtain the thirty **** of light above the head. "The woman said, a palm-sized brocade box appeared in her hand.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the brocade box.


    After the woman opened the brocade box, a spatial crystal that was difficult to express in words appeared in front of everyone.


    The feeling of this thing is like hundreds of quadrilaterals and pentagons overlapping each other, and they are still moving. At the same time, its movement surpasses ordinary people''s understanding of space.


    As if this is a creation that shouldn''t exist in this world.


    "Okay, start now." The woman said.


    After this sound started.


    All the masters of spatial abilities who participated in this event started to test this magical creation.


    "What is this? Just staring at it with my eyes, I feel that my consciousness is in a mess." Angel Tier rubbed his temple, looking very tired.


    Ye Hao faintly explained: "This is 99.99 million small spaces overlapping together, and only in 30 of them are the so-called''keys'' hidden.


    It''s like a secret palace of space. In the eyes of people who don''t understand space, this is a mess.


    In our eyes, it is a puzzle. "


    "Then can you find the''key''?" Angel Tier looked at Ye Hao. In her opinion, everyone else was seriously exploring.


    And Ye Hao was still here calmly, as if he was not in a hurry.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "If it is a creation of the complete laws of space, I might have to work harder, but the person who created this thing used a little dark law.


    The law of darkness is actually closer to the law of space, because one of the abilities, the ¡®black hole¡¯, contains the law of darkness. "


    Ye Hao raised his hand and pointed his finger at the ¡®spatial maze¡¯.


    Then a golden light shot out and fell on Ye Hao''s fingertips.


    That is a key.


    Many people around looked at Ye Hao''s face with surprise.


    In such a short time, this person found the key?


    how can that be!


    This sudden event caused many people to lose their minds, and directly caused the previous exploration efforts to fall short, and they had to start again.


    As for the veteran people like the Saintess of Azurite Palace and Kaos, although they were also surprised by Ye Hao''s ability, they still focused on their own affairs.


    One mind is looking for the room where the key is hidden in this space secret palace.

 Chapter 2790： Grab your key, are you angry?

    Chapter 2790 grab your key, are you angry?


    Because of the extra golden key in his hand, Ye Hao directly caused a ball of light above his head to levitate in front of Ye Hao.


    The ball of light became a small crystal.


    It seems that this means that Ye Hao has obtained the qualification.


    Angel Moy and Angel Tier both congratulated Ye Hao.


    After all, Ye Hao took the brunt of this qualification, which can be said to give other people a slap in the face.


    After all, no one thought that a low-level main **** could be even more powerful than those middle-level main gods or even upper-level main gods.


    But Ye Hao didn''t end that simply.


    He fixed his eyes on Kaos who was immersed in decryption.


    Kaios is now concentrating on finding the key in the space maze.


    After Ye Hao, the others also successively obtained the keys and the qualifications to continue.


    The saint of Azurite Palace got the key after Ye Hao.


    However, she frowned slightly, obviously not satisfied with her second place, her eyes fell on Ye Hao''s body seriously for the first time.


    It seems to be curious about who Ye Hao is, this new face who appeared for the first time is so accomplished in space!


    Suddenly at this moment, a golden light shot in front of Ye Hao again.


    That is another golden key!


    This caused many people present to be stunned. I don''t know why this person got another golden key!


    "Asshole!" At this time, Kaos on the other side snarled at Ye Hao angrily, he was even ready to rush towards Ye Hao.


    But was stopped by several reception staff.


    "Mr. Kaos, this is an event organized by the Space Apostle, do you want to make trouble here?" The reception woman in the center said lightly.


    These words made Kaos calm down a bit. He pointed to Ye Hao and said angrily: "This person robbed my key! It was he who violated the rules!"


    Grabbed the key?


    This made everyone even more surprised, because in this puzzle, there are tens of millions of small spaces, just like tens of millions of small houses.


    Only two to three hundred people participated.


    This is equivalent to throwing two or three hundred people on the earth, but unfortunately Ye Hao still ran into this Kaos?


    You say, how small is this probability.


    And looking at Ye Hao''s posture, he deliberately snatched the key of Kaos.


    Let''s not talk about whether this behavior is illegal, just talk about the strength behind the behavior.


    First, they didn''t know whether Ye Hao grabbed the key at will, or deliberately just grabbed the key of Kaos.


    If it is the former, it is a lament that this person has a good talent, after all, he can search for two keys in a short period of time.


    This not only requires understanding the laws, but also the ability to withstand the tremendous spiritual dissipation of this process.


    People like the Saintess of Azurite Palace can''t guarantee that they can obtain two keys in a short time.


    "This gentleman, you have already got a place, why do you want to find the key?" The reception woman stared at Ye Hao and asked.


    Ye Hao smiled and asked, "I want to ask, there are regulations written. Participants are not allowed, do you get multiple keys?"


    When these words came out, many people present were stunned.


    Then they all reacted, it seems that there is really no such rule in the rules.


    This means that as long as you have the ability, you can continue to grab the key.


    But until now, no one has done this.


    Because this is an exhausting and thankless thing.


    No one wants to do such a boring thing, as long as they can get a place.


    The reception woman was silent for a while, and then she looked at Kaos: "Mr. Kaos, in this competition. There is no rule that cannot get multiple keys.


    If you have any questions, I can pass them on to the three honorable adults. "


    The honorable adults in the mouth of the reception woman are the three remaining founders of the Space Apostle Organization.


    Kaos clenched his fists and stared at Ye Hao angrily, but because of this moment, there were already half of the 30 places left.


    He can no longer waste time here with this guy.


    Kaos returned to the puzzle again, looking for a new key.


    Because of the previous experience, I found a space very smoothly this time.


    But when Kaos was about to open the small space where he confirmed that he had the key, exactly the same thing as the previous scene appeared.


    That is, a golden light hit Ye Hao again.


    That was another key.


    "Asshole!" Kaos was really furious at this time, like a mad tiger, almost bursting out of his supernatural power.


    Again and again, again and again.


    This is simply bullying.


    "Sorry, it seems that I am moving faster." Ye Hao smiled and played with the three keys in his hand.


    In this scene, other participants around me were jealous.


    They wanted to find a key, and it was very difficult to get a spot, but in front of this guy, it seemed to be a simple matter, and they got three golden keys in a blink of an eye!


    But they didn''t dare to say much, because now anyone with a discerning eye can see it.


    This person is Kaos deliberately in the Olympus **** system. It seems that there should be some enmity between the two.


    People like them don''t dare to provoke this guy of unknown origin. If they make the other person hate themselves and **** their keys, then they won''t even have a place to cry.


    At this moment, Kaos was as angry as he was, and the remaining quotas were getting fewer and fewer, and this guy even opposed himself.


    If this continues, he may not even get a key.


    "Mr. Ye Hao..." Angel Moi looked at Ye Hao in surprise, and she felt that it was Ye Hao who was venting her anger.


    For a woman who had just known her not long ago, Ye Hao dared to make enemies with a high-ranking **** of the first-class **** system.


    This made Angel Moy couldn''t believe it, but this man did just that.


    She felt a little sweet in her heart, and she was very daring to move.


    On the other side, the Saintess of Azurite Palace is also staring at these two people at the moment.


    "This person really has a vengeance. He was vengeful against Kaos outside before, and now he is starting to take revenge." Little Lan behind the Saintess of Azurite Palace whispered, and she also had a key in her hand.


    Another Xiao Hong, wearing a red dress, said with a serious face: "Although this person''s realm only has the lower main god, he can track Kaos in this space secret palace.


    And can accurately lock the space where the key is located, grabbing away in front of Kaos, his spatial accomplishments.


    Maybe it has surpassed us. "


    "Exceeded us? Our sage is..." Xiaolan was not convinced and prepared to speak for her saint.


    But the Saintess of Azurite Palace shook her head and said: "I''m not as good as him. I tried to do this just now. It''s a hundred times more difficult than exploring this space secret palace by myself.


    How does he have such a strong spatial attainment? What is his origin? "


    At this moment, the saint of Azurite Palace was full of curiosity about this man.

 Chapter 2791： The clown

    2791-Sorcerer


    At this moment, the remaining keys began to be found more and more.


    After all, there are only 30 places, so there are not so many opportunities.


    Ten minutes later, onlookers looked at the three light **** still floating above their heads.


    That means there are still three keys in the space maze.


    It is worth mentioning that Ye Hao now has five keys in his hands!


    Except for the first key that Ye Hao found by himself, the remaining four were all snatched from Kaos.


    At this moment, Kaos''s face was as ugly as it was ugly. Then, looking at Ye Hao''s gaze, he couldn''t wait to crush Ye Hao directly.


    At this moment, Kaos also gave up searching, he stared at Ye Hao.


    Because he knows that even if he finds the remaining keys now, this guy will take the lead and take away his chance.


    That''s a waste of effort.


    "Boy, are you really going to be an enemy of the Olympus God System!" Kaos moved out of his power at this moment and threatened Ye Hao.


    There were boos from many people around.


    This high-ranking god, Kaos, was really embarrassed this time, and was forced to move out of his power.


    This is quite a shame.


    "I don''t think you alone can represent the entire Olympus God System." Ye Hao joked with a light smile.


    Kaos clenched his fists, he looked at the remaining people who were still fighting for the last three keys, and then at the three light **** floating above his head.


    He knew that he could no longer waste time, and if this continued, he would lose this opportunity.


    You have to know that before this, I finally realized something. I originally wanted to use this opportunity to enter the gap of time to increase my epiphany.


    But who would have thought that now there is no chance to qualify.


    "Say, how on earth are you willing to be an enemy of me!" Kaios stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly. He pointed to the angel Moi next to him: "I want you to kneel now and apologize for your trouble with this lady angel during this time.


    And use your godhead to swear not to pester this lady angel from now on. "


    Angel Moi was taken aback, she looked at Ye Hao with some surprise.


    At the same time, many people in the audience opened their eyes wide.


    After apologizing and swearing, there is nothing wrong with this. The most important thing is that this man actually wants to make Kaos, the space master of the Olympus **** system, kneel down!


    This is equivalent to humiliating Kaos!


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Kaos, and they also wanted to know whether Kaos would choose this humiliating way for this opportunity.


    "Kaos shouldn''t do it like this. Although it''s a rare opportunity to get into the gap of time to practice, but kneeling under the crowd, it''s quite a humiliating thing to spread out."


    "But I heard that Kaos has some breakthroughs in strength recently. He really wants this opportunity to enter the gap of time. It is a rare opportunity to know this kind of epiphany. Once you miss it, the next time you want to wait for such an opportunity, I don''t know when it is."


    "Yes, Kaos is still a relatively young deity in the Olympus **** system. If you can gain a deeper enlightenment now, it is not impossible to break through to the **** king level in the future!


    It can only be said that if you want to enter the Divine King level, you must grasp all the opportunities and not let your past have any regrets! "


    "One side is dignity, and the other is one''s own future. This is really not a good choice."


    Kaos stared at Ye Hao tightly, and he said coldly: "Remove the first sentence, and I can do it after apologizing and swearing."


    "No, I won''t change a word at my request just now." Ye Hao spread his hands and said.


    Kaos''s murderous aura is overflowing. If it were not the limitation of this occasion, he would definitely rush to this guy and use his death to vent his anger.


    "I found it!" At this moment, a person was lucky to find the third last golden key.


    Now, there are only two places left.


    Ye Hao looked at Kaos jokingly, his eyes seemed to be looking at a toy.


    Kaos gritted his teeth, and finally lowered his head, bending his knees under the incredible eyes of everyone.


    "I''m going, Kaos is really going to kneel!" Xiao Lan exclaimed, covering her mouth.


    Xiao Hong on the side did not speak.


    A trace of disappointment appeared in the eyes of the Saintess of Azurite Palace. Since then, she has lost one opponent on her future road, but she has an even more interesting opponent.


    bump


    With two sounds of knees hitting the ground, Kaos, the upper god, really knelt down facing the angel Moi.


    None of the people who witnessed this scene were talking.


    Because they all knew that the anger of Kaos must have reached his throat now, and no one wanted to cause unnecessary trouble at this time.


    But they kept their eyes on this interesting scene.


    "I, Kaos, apologize for what I did to Angel Miss Moi before. I swear by my godhead that I will never pester Miss Moi again."


    Simple words, but like a sword pierced into Kaos''s pride.


    Angel Moi was at a loss at this moment, not knowing what to say and what to do.


    Who could have imagined that the arrogant and arrogant high-ranking **** Kaos at the beginning was now kneeling in front of him like a puppy.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly, and said nothing more.


    "Hope you will keep your promise." Kaos slowly stood up with a dark face.


    Ye Hao shrugged.


    Kaos looked at the space maze again, now there were only two places left, and he couldn''t waste any more time.


    Kaios began to immerse himself in it.


    And this time, Ye Hao really didn''t stop Kaos. After all, people gave up their dignity and did something like that. Ye Hao is also a person who speaks for itself.


    What''s more, there are more fun things in the future, so why bother to end it here.


    Time passed by every minute, and everyone was wondering if Kaos could find the last key.


    If you have done such a humiliating thing and haven''t got the key yet, it is estimated that Kaos himself will explode on the spot.


    At the same time two golden lights shot out.


    Everyone looked at the two golden rays of light shooting in the direction, and a single golden light shot into the hands of a middle-ranked master god. That person was so excited, because his energy was consumed a lot, he was even white.


    The remaining golden light shot in front of Kaos.


    Kaos grasped the golden key tightly, and the light bulb above his head floated in front of him.


    However, Kaos looked at Ye Hao at the moment, and the wicked Hengheng said: "Boy, you should have made me swear not to do anything to you."


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "It''s not necessary, because I didn''t treat you as my enemy at all. At most, it''s just... the clown."


    Kaos froze for a moment, and then laughed angrily: "Okay, okay, okay. You wait, and it''s best that you can laugh at that time!"

 Chapter 2792： Screening battle

    Chapter 2792 The Battle Of Screening


    Hearing the threat from Kaos, everyone around looked at Ye Hao with a little emotion.


    Most of them sigh for this young genius.


    Such a young deity, but with such an arrogant temper, directly contradicts a first-class **** of space master. Isn''t this asking for trouble?


    "Okay. Now all 30 places have been selected, and the remaining people and accompanying people will stay here next.


    Those who get the spot will go to the final place where they will compete for five spots. "The woman standing in the center said.


    However, although there are 30 places, only 26 people can actually advance to the next stage.


    Because Ye Hao alone got five places!


    Although this is because Ye Hao exploited a loophole in the rules, since it has occurred, there is no way to modify it.


    So this time there are only 26 people participating in the final round!


    Next, a door appeared beside the woman.


    This is certainly not an ordinary door, but a space door.


    Other people walked in one after another, and Ye Hao followed in too.


    Angel Moi and Angel Tier, of course, stayed in this space just like everyone else.


    However, there have already appeared a few things that look like big screens in this space. It should be a rebroadcast of the screening process there.


    After Ye Hao passed through the gate, he found himself in a black void, and all the people who came here were floating here.


    There are no signs of life here, and no planets.


    Likewise, there is no light source. If it weren''t for the few receptionists who followed in with luminous lamps in their hands, it is estimated that this area would be pitch black.


    "This is a subspace that was once thought to be created by the space god. It is a failed product. But it is very suitable for combat."


    The reception woman appeared again at this time, a crystal appeared in her hand, and she clapped her hands.


    This crystal immediately expanded into a very large translucent light body, the size of which was very large, which was equivalent to having an earth.


    People like Ye Hao naturally appeared very small in front of this light body.


    "Let me introduce myself first. My name is Ethereal, and I am one of the recognized administrators of the Space Apostle Organization." Ethereal smiled at everyone, and she did not hide her realm at this time.


    Lower Lord God!


    Although only a lower main god, everyone did not look down on this woman, because she can be accepted as the manager of the Space Apostle Organization, which shows that this woman must have her own uniqueness!


    "I think everyone has heard of the next battle process, but even this is the case. I still have to talk about it.


    Next, you will enter this light body. In this light body, you can only use the black hole created by the law of space to swallow the black hole of others.


    If it is found that someone uses other powers, it will automatically lose the spot. "


    Ethereal took out a small fire candle: "Everyone has a fire candle. I will put someone on your head later. If the fire candle goes out, it means that this person is disqualified.


    At that time, it will be automatically eliminated by the light body. In the end, when there are only five people left, these five people will be the last ones to advance. "


    The rules of this are very clear to most people.


    But for Ye Hao, it was very novel, because this was his way of fighting duels like this.


    And before that, he had no chance to fight with space ability masters.


    "Now assign positions, and the battle will begin in twenty minutes!" The ethereal began to ask the other reception staff to bring them all into the light body.


    In this light body, they felt the feeling of being watched, and no one dared to release their power before announcing the start, because it was illegal.


    Soon, twenty-six people were located around the light body.


    Because this light body is the size of the earth, the distance between these 26 people is actually quite far.


    At least in the eyes of ordinary people, it is completely invisible.


    That''s someone thousands of miles away.


    However, these gods can still see their opponents.


    Ye Hao stayed where he was, with a candle floating above his head.


    "Please don''t move your body, otherwise it will cause the flame to go out!" When the receptionist arranged these, he specifically asked Ye Hao.


    It turns out that people can''t move yet. It seems that they are simply letting everyone use the created black holes to fight.


    Once a black hole becomes chaotic, or dissipates.


    It is possible to cause the candle where you are to go out because of the black hole.


    At the same time, when creating a black hole by yourself, you should not act too hastily, otherwise you may cause your own candle to be extinguished by the black hole that you cannot control.


    "After ten seconds, the battle will begin!" The ethereal began to announce at this time.


    At the same time, the color of the entire light body also began to change.


    Everyone in the light body is ready to go.


    "Boy, you''d better hold on for a while! I''ll treat you well in a while!" At this moment, Kaos, who was separated from Ye Hao by several people, shouted to Ye Hao.


    This guy seemed to be really eyeing Ye Hao, and wanted to take this opportunity to retaliate against Ye Hao.


    It is even possible to take this opportunity to kill Ye Hao!


    Because of this battle, there is still a certain danger.


    "Mr. Ye Hao will be fine, right?" The angel Moy in the space outside said with some worry.


    Because Ye Hao had a relationship with him, he had an affair with Kaos.


    If Ye Hao is injured or has a more serious condition in this, it will make her feel uneasy!


    "Don''t worry, there will be no problem." Angel Tier was very confident in Ye Hao.


    Angel Moi bit his vermilion lip lightly: "But Mr. Ye Hao is only a lower main god, and Kaos is an upper main god. There is a big power gap between the two!"


    "There is a big gap between their strengths, but you have to be clear. This is not only strength, but also the epiphany of the laws of space.


    Don¡¯t you believe Mr. Ye Hao¡¯s epiphany on the law of space? How did he tease that Kaos just now! I actually feel that this Kaos is going to be unlucky.


    If he is only interested in grabbing the quota, if he targets Mr. Ye Hao, I feel that he will be quite miserable in the end! Angel Tier smiled and watched the battle that was about to begin in the video.


    Angel Moy didn''t know why Angel Tier was so confident.


    She still clenched fists with both hands and prayed silently for Ye Hao.


    I hope that Ye Hao can be safe and get the quota this time!

 Chapter 2793： Black Hole Decision

    Chapter 2793 Black Hole Decision


    As the surrounding light curtain returned to a translucent color again, it was also announced that the battle between space masters had officially begun.


    These twenty-six players immediately began to create their own black holes.


    Because this time the only way to eliminate the enemy is a black hole!


    When twenty-six black holes of different sizes and shapes appear in the same place.


    Even the actual size of these black holes is only a fist.


    But its impact has plunged this space into an invisible chaos.


    After all, the law of space also needs a certain foundation, and suddenly twenty-six black holes appeared at the same time, this space can be described as quite chaotic.


    Even if it weren''t because this is a special space, it is an ordinary world, it is estimated that this place has already completely collapsed.


    After all, in normal world space, no place can bear the birth of 26 black holes.


    Closer to home.


    A black hole also appeared in Ye Hao''s hand. Although his strength was only the lower main god, he was not bad at mastering the black hole.


    After all, in how many battles he didn''t know, he could flexibly use the black hole ability to make himself successful.


    While Ye Hao was creating a black hole on his own, he was also observing the progress of others around him.


    The influence of black holes lies in two factors.


    One is its size. The larger the black hole, the more terrifying the effect.


    Even some black holes that are as big as the limit can even swallow a small plane.


    Another factor is the traction of the black hole itself.


    A black hole is like a vacuum cleaner, sucking everything around it into it and then turning it into nothing.


    And some black holes have very general suction power, and perhaps only objects that are close in succession will be pulled, and this process may take months or even years.


    And there are some black holes with terrifying suction, and they will even draw objects a few light years away from them.


    The appearance of a black hole of this degree is equivalent to a doomsday for some gods!


    However, although these people present are gods of space laws and space elements, they are not yet capable of creating such a degree of black hole.


    So far, few black holes created by man can surpass a naturally occurring black hole.


    There are some crazy masters of the laws of space, and it is even possible to do something similar to the collision of black holes made by themselves and naturally occurring black holes.


    The result is often that you endure hardship, and you may even lose your life.


    Among the twenty-five people, the strongest ones are of course the dark horses who were given high hopes.


    For example, the saint of Azurite Palace, the black hole created by the saint, let alone really have some characteristics, generally black holes are pitch black.


    And the black hole she created, there are some blue spar around.


    This shows that she has a strong ability to comprehend black holes and can even add what she wants.


    The two participants around her suffered first.


    Because of the horrible traction of the black hole of the Saintess of Azurite Palace, the black hole they created caused chaos, which also produced a chain reaction, and the flame above their heads went out.


    As a result, they were directly excluded from this position, and there were only 24 participants left.


    The Saintess of Azurite Palace didn''t have any excitement or emotional changes because she first eliminated people, but just continued to create her own black hole indifferently.


    As if everything around has nothing to do with her.


    On the contrary, it should belong to Kaos, the Space Lord of the Olympus God System. He is now frantically expanding his black hole.


    And the direction of expansion is very purposeful, and it''s towards Ye Hao''s side.


    It seemed that he was going to take this opportunity to avenge Ye Hao.


    And this caused the participants between the two people to suffer.


    One by one, they were eliminated by Kaos.


    The black hole he created was getting closer and closer to Ye Hao, and the hideous expression on his face clearly showed his intention.


    The people who watched the progress in the outside hall all sighed.


    "Have you seen it, this young man is going to be unlucky."


    "Before being so arrogant and domineering, even facing the main **** of the Olympus **** system, they dare to be so dare to be so dare to be so arrogant. People are the upper main god."


    "Although in this competition, strength is only part of it, in addition, it is necessary to test one''s mastery of space ability.


    However, their strength also indirectly indicates their epiphany. "


    "That''s right, I still don''t believe that the kid of the lower lord **** will be able to crush Lord Kaos in this respect. It''s up to him to make a fool of yourself later."


    Most people were not optimistic about the arrogant young man who had just clashed and made Kaos kneel.


    I think he will soon pay the price for what he did just now, and I think this young man is still too young.


    Angel Moy and Angel Tier were not only worried.


    "There must be nothing wrong." Angel Tier said so, in fact, it would be impossible to say that there was no worry in her heart.


    They are all staring at the picture on the screen, watching the birth of several huge black holes, and the birth of these black holes has also led to the elimination of some people.


    The number of participants has changed from twenty-four to twenty, fifteen!


    And when there were only ten people left.


    Basically, in that space, several large black holes can be seen.


    However, friction has begun to occur between some **** holes, and the traction of both sides seems to want to pull the other side over.


    It''s like two high-speed trains, but they are running towards each end.


    At this time, even the Saintess of Azurite Palace should be a little more cautious. While expanding, they also need to ensure their own stability, otherwise they may destroy the Great Wall by themselves!


    The vast majority of people began to fight steadily.


    At this moment, some people also began to grasp this opportunity.


    For example, the three players located around the Saintess of Azurite, they began to attack the Saintess of Azurite.


    These people can stay in the top ten, which also shows how strong their abilities are.


    The reason why they would act on the Saintess of Azurite Palace is also because they are closer to the Saintess of Azurite Palace.


    If the Saintess of Azurite Palace expands further, then the next target is most likely to be them!


    So they unanimously made the first move and formed a temporary common front by the way!

 Chapter 2794： The virtual master of space

    Chapter 2794 the master of space


    "Dare to attack the saint!" Xiaolan also got the spot. At this moment, when she saw her master saint was besieged, it was as if she had touched her inverse scales, and she was ready to help.


    But Xiao Hong, who was next to her, stopped him: "Calm down, Master Saint will take care of this.


    You need to calm your mind now, don''t look at it, there are only ten people left. All of the remaining ten people are capable.


    The Lord Saint said before, if this time our Azurite Palace can directly win three places, it would be the best.


    The two of us have to make sure that we can advance. This is what we should focus on now! "


    Hearing the sister''s words, this little blue calmed down and began to calmly maintain his black hole.


    But he still pays attention to the situation of his saint from time to time.


    Facing the siege of the three, the Saintess of Azurite Palace did not panic at all, but just like the four armies facing each other, step by step, and do their own defense.


    Although the three of them are suppressing themselves, there is no way to get the Saintess of Azurite Palace in a short time.


    However, the Saintess of Azurite Palace had no way to launch an effective counterattack at this time.


    After all, in this kind of competition, you can keep the top ten at the end.


    Those are definitely not simple characters, they are all very accomplished in spatial ability.


    Ye Hao is also paying attention to the situation here. He is not only looking at this situation, but also paying attention to the use of space by the Saintess of Azurite Palace.


    Everyone''s mastery and use of space are completely different.


    It''s like the same dish of fried rice with egg, each chef cooks differently.


    And Ye Hao thinks that he hasn''t reached that high point yet, so he needs to "steal the teacher" and learn from the superb skills of others.


    And Ye Hao also discovered that the way the Saintess of Azurite uses space to create a black hole really seems to be playing chess.


    At this moment, the four black holes are facing each other, and in Ye Hao''s eyes.


    That is the three tigers besieging a sleeping dragon, this dragon can wake up at any time, and once the dragon wakes up, it will be the end of the three tigers!


    At this moment, a wave of hostility came from behind Ye Hao!


    Ye Hao turned around, and he saw a pair of bloodshot eyes with anger and playfulness.


    "Hahahaha, kid! How come, do you feel the fear now?" Kaos created a very large black hole.


    Not to mention that his black hole is the most powerful of all black holes, but at least the largest.


    One of the reasons why the volume is the largest is naturally Ye Hao.


    Because only by making the size of the black hole bigger can Kaos threaten Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at this black hole that was at least three times larger than himself. He didn''t say much, just stared at the black hole in front of him faintly.


    As if looking at a toy.


    "What? Are you scared to say something! How did you humiliate me just now, I will not only make you pay here, and wait until all this is over.


    After I go out, I will still make you pay a painful price! I will let you know what the consequences would be if you offend me, Kaos! "Kaos snarled frantically.


    Because of the previous humiliation, Kaos'' emotions have been out of control.


    "A flashy thing, a black hole that looks good, is a creation full of loopholes. I really don''t know how you cultivated the law of space.


    I''m afraid it''s not something crooked. "Ye Hao said rudely.


    At this moment, Kaos became even more angry, as if he had been shorted by Ye Hao.


    Because his space law really didn''t rely on his own comprehension, it was his teacher who used secret methods to pass on some space laws to him when he was dying.


    Only then did he have the law of space, and then coupled with his own practice, only then did he have the current Olympus **** system space master Kaos.


    But he has a shortcoming so far, that is, the foundation is really bad.


    This is also a question that he himself knows very well.


    But the problem is the problem, but at this time, it was directly exposed by Ye Hao. How could Kaos endure it? You must know that he is a very face-conscious person.


    "Nonsense, I''m going to see how you stiff your mouth under my black hole!" Kaos began to strengthen his black hole toward Ye Hao''s direction.


    Try to use his giant black hole to swallow Ye Hao''s black hole.


    This scene caused those people on the platform to pay attention.


    But most people think that Ye Hao is doomed to escape, after all, the gap between these black holes is three times as big!


    No matter how you look at it, Ye Hao''s black hole cannot defeat Kaos''s black hole.


    But gradually, everyone began to notice something was wrong.


    The black hole of Kaos has almost touched Ye Hao''s black hole, but Ye Hao''s black hole has not changed a bit.


    It is important to know that when two black holes are in contact, the stronger black hole will pull and deform the weaker black hole, and eventually even swallow it.


    For example, the battlefield on the side of the Saintess of Azurite Palace, which is still anxious, although it is not divided.


    But the edges of the black holes that collided were chaotic.


    It''s like two waves crashing together.


    Therefore, the situation on Ye Hao''s side is very abnormal.


    Kaios also felt something was wrong, and he began to further strengthen his black hole.


    At this time, Ye Hao spoke, and he looked at Kaos faintly: "Your power of law really disappointed me, it''s just useless.


    It''s completely relying on the strength of your own upper master **** to support you there! If it were not for the strength of your upper master god, it is estimated that your law might not be comparable to the spatial elements of others. "


    "Shut up!" Kaos roared ferociously.


    Yang Xing shook his head and raised his hand: "Never mind. Just let you see what is the essence of space."


    The words fell, Ye Hao''s black hole three times smaller than the Kaos black hole suddenly increased its attractiveness.


    The horrible attraction was almost felt by the people in the entire light body, even if they didn''t face Ye Hao''s black hole to relieve those people, they also felt the horrible traction far away.


    "What''s going on? Why is his black hole so small and has such a big traction!" Xiao Lan looked at the small black hole in front of Ye Hao in surprise.


    Xiao Hong on the side looked at Ye Hao''s black hole seriously. In the eyes of professionals like them, they were not only looking at black holes.


    It is the law of space used in it.


    This is like a bunch of garbled codes in the eyes of ordinary people, and in the eyes of programmers, it is the text they have mastered!

 Chapter 2795： Five places!

    Chapter 2795 Five places!


    Ye Hao''s black hole showed amazing traction.


    Although everyone around felt it.


    But the one who feels the most clearly is of course Kaos!


    He could feel the black hole he created, as if he was being pulled over by something more powerful, which caused his black hole frame to become somewhat unstable.


    Even the flame above his head began to shake.


    "How is this possible! How can you create a black hole of this level!" Not to mention how ugly Kaos''s face was, it was like eating shit.


    He never expected that this guy could have such great accomplishments on the black hole.


    The black hole that he had originally thought about was a bit dangerous now, as if it might collapse at any time.


    "It''s not how powerful the black hole I made, but the black hole you made. It''s too hot. You black hole is simply insulting the laws of space!" Ye Hao said disdainfully.


    Then he snapped his fingers, as if he wanted to end this boring farce.


    The black hole in front of Ye Hao began to actively attack the black hole of Kaos.


    Although Ye Hao''s black hole is much smaller, at this time, the black hole of Kaos is like a big dog hitting a mad kitten, and it starts to recede continuously.


    There was sweat on Kaos'' forehead. He now has no desire to leave the black hole and defeat this guy. He just wants to keep his place and not lose the qualification to enter the gap of time.


    But things backfired.


    Ye Hao has never let them down for those who come for a fight.


    So Ye Hao''s black hole directly shattered the black hole of Kaos.


    As a result, the candle on Kaos¡¯ forehead was completely extinguished.


    "Cough cough cough!" Kaos vomited blood, his face pale.


    Then he was repelled from the light curtain and reappeared on the outside platform, kneeling on the ground involuntarily, still coughing up blood from his mouth.


    The black hole he created just now was backlashed, which also caused his current body to be very bad. The law of space was everywhere in his body, and it would take some time to calm down.


    Everyone around was watching Kaos, who was kneeling on the ground, with mockery and gloat in his eyes.


    At the same time, looking at Ye Hao standing indifferently on the screen, there was more admiration and curiosity.


    A space master **** who is a lower master **** can actually eliminate a space master **** who is an upper master god.


    Although there may indeed be factors in Kaos''s lack of academic skills, but if this man himself is really strong, then he would not be able to create such a miracle.


    This is as if they are all beginning to look forward to it, maybe this man of the lower main **** can really get the quota this time, there is a gap in today''s time.


    "Let me ask, from the discovery of the time gap to the present, who is the weakest to enter the time gap? What realm is it."


    "This question has stopped me. I may not know who is the weakest. But I think there should be no lower main **** level."


    "There must be no lower main god. Every time that can be qualified to enter the time gap, all are at least above the middle main **** level, and Bacheng is the upper main god. If this guy can win this time with the strength of the lower main god. Then he really created the history of the''Space Apostle''!"


    At this moment, everyone began to look forward to what might happen next.


    However, everyone is not really convinced that Ye Hao can have such an opportunity, after all, the remaining nine people are not tasks that can be easily provoked.


    When Ye Hao''s battle came to an end, there was no time for new disputes.


    A special situation also occurred on the saint of Azurite Palace.


    The saint of Azurite Palace suddenly lifted half of her black hole volume.


    This makes everyone dumbfounded.


    "It is so hard to create such a **** hole, and it is directly relieved at this time? Could it be that the power of the law of the Saintess of Azurite can no longer maintain such a **** hole?"


    "There is such a possibility. After all, the enemies she has to face are three!"


    "Perhaps this year there will be a lot of upsets. If the Saintess of Azurite Palace can''t get a place, it will really embarrass Azurite Palace."


    Everyone stared at the saint of Azurite Palace who suddenly made such a move.


    Xiao Lan and Xiao Hong on the side couldn''t help but worry at this time, and they almost made a mistake on their side because of their distraction.


    But then, the operation of the Saintess of Azurite Palace was quite amazing.


    She even directly split the black hole that had been doubled in size into two!


    Yes, it is two black holes.


    With a black hole in one hand, her black hole is now less than one-fifth of the original size!


    But what is amazing is that the traction emitted by the black hole of the Saintess of Azurite Palace is even more terrifying than before!


    Even the three people who besieged her were counterattacked.


    Ye Hao, who was paying attention to this scene, couldn''t help showing an unexpected expression.


    "It seems that the saint of the Azurite Palace is not really vain. In such a short time, she actually stole the teacher." Ye Hao said with a light smile.


    At this time, the Saintess of Aquamarine Palace changed her previous defensive position and started to attack the three people around her.


    The three of them appeared a little tired of parrying attitude at the moment, after all, their individual strength was far from the Saintess of Azurite Palace.


    And this period of siege caused them great consumption.


    On the contrary, the Saintess of Azurite Palace launched a counterattack, which caught them by surprise.


    boom


    At this moment, an explosion occurred in a corner of the light curtain. It was an explosion caused by the collision of two black holes. They were two equal opponents, because neither side gave way.


    In the end, the two parties directly ¡®killed the same¡¯ and were eliminated together.


    It''s not that such a thing has never happened before.


    And it is something that everyone is very afraid of. The explosion caused by the collision of two black holes will have a great impact.


    The power released at the time of the explosion was even ten times the power of the original black hole!


    If you are not careful, you may cause the black hole you maintain to become unstable.


    So at the moment the explosion started, the seven remaining people immediately prepared to stabilize their black holes to prevent bad things from happening.


    I have to say, unfortunately, Yang Xing''s location is the closest to the two exploding black holes. At the same time, not far behind him are the two pairs of girls in the Azurite Palace.


    In this way, it was indirectly that Ye Hao helped them bear part of the impact.


    It can only be said that they are lucky, but in such a competition, luck is actually part of their strength.

 Chapter 2796： Invitation to join Azurite Palace

    Chapter 2796-Inviting to Join Azurite Palace


    "Then how long can we stay in there?" The high-ranking **** who had previously participated in the besieging of the Saintess of Azurite Palace next to him asked, a little impatient.


    As for the siege of the Saintess of Azurite Palace, although both Xiaolan and Xiaohong stared at this with a little resentment.


    However, this high-ranking main **** didn''t care at all, anyway, he could win the spot in the end.


    At the end, didn''t he give up his two "allies".


    The saint of Azurite Palace didn''t care about this person either.


    "There is no time flowing in the time gap, so no matter how long you stay inside, it''s actually just a few seconds, minutes outside.


    As for how long you can stay inside, it depends on your own abilities. But it''s what I just said, don''t force it inside.


    If you find yourself overloaded, remember it! Ethereal reminded again, it seems that this matter is really important.


    The number of masters of the laws of space is inherently small, if one loses one more in this place.


    That''s what the organization Space Apostle doesn''t want to see.


    "Then how long do we have to wait?" the upper master **** asked anxiously.


    Ethereal replied: "Almost ten minutes or so to wait."


    After that, the upper master **** did not ask any more questions. He stayed in a corner to restore himself to the best possible state.


    After all, she was like the saint of Azurite Palace before, although she didn''t care about it now.


    But it''s impossible to just talk about it as if nothing happened.


    The only thing left was Ye Hao. Ye Hao had an unknown origin and offended the Space Lord of the Olympus God System. It would be better to provoke a little less.


    Although the upper master god, after asking his own questions, he stayed quietly in the corner.


    At this moment, Ye Hao and the saint of the Azurite Palace met their eyes.


    "Where do you come from? Who did you learn the law of space with." The saint first spoke and asked Ye Hao these questions.


    Ye Hao shrugged and said, "My name is Ye Hao, from the plane of the earth."


    "Earth plane? How is this possible? How could a person like you be born in places like the earth plane. Don''t say it if you don''t want to say it, don''t make such a crappy excuse." The little Lan next to him looked at Ye Hao.


    It seems that in their eyes, the earth plane is a poor country, and it is very difficult to give birth to a god.


    Let alone study the high-level things of space law.


    "I don''t need to speak in front of you. I''m from the plane of the earth. As for who I learned the laws of space from. I think this should be my own business. Even if I don''t say it, I think it''s fine."


    Ye Hao looked at that little blue.


    Xiao Lan glared at Ye Hao. From before, the two people seemed to be facing each other.


    Xiaohong pulled her sister, she could ignore the attitude of her sister before.


    But now this man has shown this kind of talent and that kind of ability.


    The minimum respect is still needed.


    "In addition, Miss Saintess just stole the teacher." Ye Hao looked at the Saintess of Azurite Palace teasingly.


    The saint smiled slightly: "I just looked at it a few times, and with some insight, is this a steal?"


    "For those of us, it is very difficult to have more Linwu. You look at me and then realize that you shouldn''t say thank you to me." Ye Hao stared at this man. Saint.


    Just now, when the saint faced the siege of the three people, she finally created two small black holes.


    In fact, part of it is the insight gained from Ye Hao. Although it may only be a little insight, it is still very important for cultivators.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, our saint is a genius in the history of Azurite Palace! She can learn something from you, that is your honour, you dare to ask our saint to say thank you!" Xiaolan then again Called Naan.


    Ye Hao frowned slightly, this woman''s temper was really bad.


    "Are you people in the Azurite Palace like this defiant? Or that your character is originally like this." Ye Hao asked directly.


    "Well, don''t be ashamed here." The Saintess of Aquamarine Palace scolded Xiao Lan.


    Xiaolan pouted aggrievedly, and hid behind her sister Xiaohong, but the pair of eyes still stared at Ye Hao, very unconvinced, as if to rush over to bite Ye Hao.


    "Regarding the previous thing, I really should say thank you. But when I was outside Star Harbor before, I was also in your head.


    So it seems that neither of us owes it. "The Saintess of Azurite Palace said calmly.


    Ye Hao chuckled: "I didn''t expect that your Azurite Palace is really smart, and it''s wasting your brains not to do business."


    The Saintess of Aquamarine Palace ignored Ye Hao''s teasing. She then stared at Ye Hao and said, "I think you have a good talent, and I can give you another chance.


    The opportunity to join our Azurite Palace is to know our attainments in the laws of space. Our Azurite Palace can be said to be second to none among the gods.


    You join our Azurite Palace, you can get a lot of things. "


    This woman has to recruit herself at this moment.


    If it is changed, the funds may still have a little interest.


    But after experiencing this ¡®gathering¡¯ and seeing other people¡¯s mastery of the laws of space before.


    Ye Hao completely lost his thoughts in this regard, because in his opinion, these upper master gods are not even as good as his own in terms of space laws.


    The system gives oneself the knowledge of space law, which is perfect.


    The saint of the Aquamarine Palace in front of him only had some subtle highlights, which was far from enough to allow Ye Hao to join a force.


    "Forget it, there shouldn''t be anything you can hand to me in the Azurite Palace. If you ask me to be the palace lord, I guess I would be very happy.


    As long as you are all such beauties in Aquamarine Palace, but for those who are disobedient and polite, they need to be locked up in a small black room and adjusted. "Ye Hao looked at Xiao Lan next to him, deliberately teasing.


    The corner of Xiao Lan''s eyes widened, and he pointed at Ye Hao in shame: "You are really nasty, so... you even uttered wild words.


    Our saint¡¯s willingness to recruit you into the Azurite Palace is already a great kindness, and you are even trying to become the Palace Lord, which is simply a dream. "


    "Little Lan, be quiet. Your current state of mind cultivation is getting worse and worse. If you do this again, after this time is over, I will let you focus on the cultivation of your state of mind." The Saintess of Aquamarine Palace scolded.


    Xiao Lan lowered his head aggrieved, but still looked at Ye Hao aggrieved, it was because of this guy that he made a fool of himself in front of the saint.

 Chapter 2797： The Fury of Kaos

    Chapter 2797 the anger of Kaos


    The black hole on Ye Hao''s side didn''t have much problem with the impact of the explosion.


    The two girls, Xiaolan and Xiaohong, are also very stable here, after all, there is Ye Hao in front of them who has taken most of the impact for them!


    However, at this time, the Saintess of Aquamarine Palace did not defend against the shock wave, but took advantage of the momentum to counterattack the two who had just besieged her!


    This counterattack was unexpected by the two of them. After all, when such a situation happened, the first thing most people thought of was to stabilize themselves and protect their safety.


    But the Saintess of Azurite Palace actually did the opposite.


    The result of this was that the two of them couldn''t bear the attack of the saint of Azurite Palace, after all, they were besieged by three people before.


    Now the other person who was ignored by the Saintess of Azurite Palace, is now preparing to make sure that he can withstand this shock.


    At the same time, this person also saw the flaws that the Saintess of Azurite Palace had exposed to him, but he was not prepared to take action for his ¡®allies¡¯, on the contrary, he was very happy to see such things happen.


    Whether it is the Saintess of Azurite Palace eliminated the two, or the Saintess of Azurite Palace waits for her to be eliminated.


    This is good for him. Naturally, he does not need to take risks for the so-called ¡®allies¡¯ just for the quota!


    Just when the shock wave was about to reach the saint of Azurite Palace.


    The black hole shattered for the two who were attacked by the Saintess of Azurite Palace, and the flame above their heads was completely extinguished.


    All this came so quickly that everyone did not expect it.


    When there were only five people left on the court, the light curtain exuded a breath, and of course the shock wave was not there.


    "I announce that this time the five spots selected by the''Space Apostle'' have been released, and now the five in the field are invited to slowly remove their black holes." An ethereal voice came.


    The five began to remove the black hole they had just created.


    After all, black holes are double-edged swords.


    If left alone, it is very likely to cause a disaster, so if it is created, it must be restored to its original state.


    After all the black holes disappeared, a black square enchantment once again enveloped the five people of Ye Hao, and this time the people outside were completely invisible.


    "Oh my God, I didn''t expect that the dark horse of the lower main **** would really have a chance to be in the top five!"


    "It''s not just that little brother, this time Azurite Palace also took advantage. They only have three places. This time all three of them have entered the gap of time."


    "What kind of method is this? The Azurite Palace is recognized by everyone as the most accomplished power in the law of space. Even those first-class forces have to give the Azurite Palace some face."


    Because of the loss of the video screen, everyone started to discuss now. Some regretted, some envied, and some began to congratulate.


    "Great, Mr. Ye successfully won this place!" Angel Moy patted his chest, a little relieved.


    She felt that her nervousness just now was more thrilling than a real battle.


    The angel Ti''er on the side chuckled: "Mr. Ye''s strength is of course very powerful, otherwise how could he have done so many things? Even the three angel kings respected him so much.


    But this time, it is possible that Mr. Ye is having a grudge with a superior god. "


    With that, Angel Tier looked at the corner of the platform, where an ominous breath exuded.


    Almost everyone avoided that corner intentionally.


    Because in that corner, the former space **** Kaos was standing there, and his body seemed to be surrounded by black clouds, giving people a very dark feeling.


    The hatred filled his eyes, he was very angry, and he was still muttering some words.


    "Asshole, asshole! Kill you! Kill you! I must kill you! Wait for me, sooner or later I will return all the humiliation I endured today!"


    Finally, Kaos glanced at the large black screen in the center, and turned and left the platform.


    In this place, he who was humiliated today has no right to stay here anymore.


    Seeing that Kaos left, some of them started to discuss Kaos.


    "Kaos was ashamed today."


    "Who said no, because of the key quota, I actually kneeled down for a lower master god."


    "Afterwards, in the black hole duel, losing to a lower main god, this simply nailed him to the pillar of shame."


    Angel Tier looked at Angel Moy and smiled slightly: "Look, that Kaos can''t wait to kill Mr. Ye now."


    Angel Moi snorted coldly, and the wave of angel elemental power appeared on his body: "If he dares to do something to Mr. Ye, I will let him understand what angel sanctions are."


    Angel Tier felt the murderous aura of Angel Moy and looked at Angel Moy unexpectedly.


    Angel Moy also noticed that her emotions were a bit wrong. Her cheeks were slightly red, and she quickly explained: "I mean, our duty is to protect Mr. Ye.


    If this guy dares to attack Mr. Ye, we can''t let him go. Even if he is the main **** of the Olympus **** system, I believe Lord Angel King knows such things and will support us very much! "


    Angel Tier didn''t care about this episode.


    She stared at the **** screen in the center, and now she was waiting.


    Waiting for Ye Hao to be able to further enhance his time elemental power in that mysterious time gap.


    ...


    Inside that black square, the five people of Ye Hao are located here at the moment, and they can feel that the outside space is actually changing.


    "Congratulations to the five, you are the winners this time. Don''t face this black box by accident. It is now taking us to the subspace where the time gap is." Ethereal appeared in front of the five.


    She began to introduce the next things and some things to pay attention to for the five people.


    "Although the danger of entering the time gap is small, one thing I have to remind is that there is still a certain danger, since our Space Apostle organization discovered this time gap until now.


    A total of 390 people went in, and 40 of them stayed inside forever. It is said that the law of death of these people was washed into time by the law of time.


    Either the body began to retreat rapidly, changing back to the original child''s appearance, and then vanishing.


    Or it is rapid aging. Although the upper gods have a long lifespan, they will eventually die.


    So everyone must remember that if something bad happens inside, you must leave! "

 Chapter 2798： Wangkong Monk

    Chapter 2798 the emperor of Wangkong


    The Saintess of Aquamarine Palace looked at Ye Hao again, and she said: "I don''t know where you learned these spatial laws, but I think you should not be too arrogant.


    Although the way you manipulate the space is indeed very unique, our Kyanite Palace also has its own heritage.


    If you are free, you can come and visit the Azurite Palace at any time. My Lanyou is always welcome. "


    It turns out that this saint''s name is Lanyou.


    "I''ll go there sometime." Ye Hao politely.


    As far as it seems, this Azurite Palace has nothing to attract itself.


    Could it be said that this is the way the powers of the gods and the many realms have attained in space?


    This is a bit too backward, I feel that it is not as good as the things taught by my own system.


    It feels as if the bronze civilization met the stone civilization.


    As Ye Hao thought about these things, the black space around him disappeared.


    Huh


    In front of Ye Hao and the others was a barren star field. There were no planets and no signs of life. There was only a building floating in the star field like an altar.


    Ye Hao looked around.


    Because it had always been a space travel relationship before, they had no idea what kind of **** system they were in or what star field they were in.


    It''s as if someone blindfolded you suddenly and took you to a place where there is no sign of any building.


    "Five, the altar in front of you was built by the Space Apostle, and in the center is the time gap discovered that year. Please follow me." Kongling walked in front, leading the five of them onto the altar.


    Ye Hao walked behind, he observed this altar.


    This is not a simple altar, there are too many textures on the altar.


    The outermost ones are several magic circles used to hide this altar, such as invisible ones, such as those that can conceal the atmosphere of this place, and so on.


    These magic circles are naturally to ensure that this altar is not discovered by outsiders.


    After all, this place is considered to be a secret realm. If it is discovered by some people, it will definitely cause some disputes.


    But fortunately, this thing is useful to those who master the laws of space and the laws of time, and no one else cares.


    However, it is worth mentioning that the masters of the law of time have always coveted this time gap, but they have never been given the opportunity.


    The Space Apostle organization is unwilling to share it with Time Masters.


    After all, the time gap is limited, and there are only a few people who can get in every period of time, and there are not enough people like myself.


    If you share it with the group of people who master the law of time, how can you divide it?


    The magic circle in the center of the altar is used to strengthen certain aspects of the altar.


    Ye Hao and others followed Ethereal to the center of the altar. There was a white-haired old man sitting cross-legged here. This white-haired old man seemed to have been in sam¨¡dhi for a long time, and he seemed to be dressed like the fairy-Buddha spiritual system among the first-class gods. The monk inside.


    "Wangkong monk!" The man with the upper master **** next to him saw the monk and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Ye Hao showed a puzzled look. Seeing this posture, the monk was quite famous, but he really didn''t know.


    "Don''t you know the high monk Wangkong?" The saint blue pomelo on the side noticed Ye Hao''s expression, and she asked in surprise.


    Ye Hao shook his head.


    "I''m really curious now, how did you learn the laws of space, and who taught you. You don''t even know the high monk Wangkong." Saintess Lanyou chuckled and shook her head.


    Ye Hao curled his lips: "What does he have to do with me, why do I have to know him? And his realm of strength seems to be only the upper god."


    Saintess Lanyou explained: "The high monk Wangkong is indeed only in the realm of the upper main god, but as long as he is willing, he can take that step and become a powerhouse of the **** king level.


    And he has become the only king-level powerhouse who masters the laws of space. The reason why he doesn''t break through is entirely because he has realized that if he wants to understand the laws of space and the laws of time at the same time.


    It must be at the level of the **** king or lower. If you are at the **** king level, it will be even more difficult if you want to comprehend the law of time. "


    Comprehend the laws of time and space?


    Ye Hao''s eyes focused on this Wangkong monk, and there was indeed a hint of time in his body.


    At this time, the gaze of the high monk Wangkong also fell on Ye Hao, and there was a slight wave in his eyes: "It seems that the candidates for this session are really special.


    Please wait for ten minutes. I will open the time gap for you now. If you still have any questions, just ask Lanyou.


    Otherwise, wait a minute, but there will be no such opportunity. "


    With that, the high monk Wangkong raised his hand, and the law texture on his body slowly appeared.


    In the center of the altar, a magical light slowly rose, as if something was about to be opened.


    "Right? Then he should belong to the Immortal Buddha, isn''t it saying that except for the first generation of Space Apostles, people from the first-class gods will no longer be allowed to join this organization?" Ye Hao suddenly thought of this question.


    Looking at the appearance of the Wangkong monk, it is estimated that he has been here all year round.


    "That''s because the high monk Wangkong is no longer a member of the fairy-Buddha divine system." Saintess Lanyou said an amazing thing.


    "What?" Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    Saintess Lanyou explained: "The rules you just mentioned are not wrong, so when the Monk Wangkong asked to join this organization, he swore to withdraw from the fairy-Buddha **** system at the same time.


    At the time, the fairy-Buddha **** system was also very shocked. On the one hand, the high-level party was to persuade the Wangkong monk, and on the other hand, it was to put pressure on the space apostle organization, hoping to open a special place for the Wangkong monk.


    However, you can see the final result now. The Space Apostle organization has withstood the pressure, and Wangkong Senior Monk has also withdrawn from the Immortal Buddha God System and joined the Space Apostle. "


    "Then Wangkong, the monk, stayed here for 30 million years." Ethereal suddenly interjected.


    "Thirty million years?" Ye Hao''s eyes widened. This is long enough.


    Calculated in terms of the life span of an ordinary race, this almost means that the life span of the upper main **** is almost exhausted.


    It is estimated that he saw what Ye Hao meant.


    The ethereal and deep gaze fell on the Wangkong monk who was opening the magic circle: "The monk''s time is really running out. If he can''t realize the law of time after two thousand years.


    And if he doesn''t break through to the **** king level, then he might pass away. "


    Hearing these, Ye Hao couldn''t help but admire the monk a little.


    Just for the sake of an obsession, he would not hesitate to give up his **** system, or even give up the long life of the **** king.

 Chapter 2799： Time gap

    Chapter 2799 time gap


    Ye Hao stared at the high monk Wangkong who was activating the magic circle in front of him. He had stayed here for so long, and he didn''t know what level his epiphany about time had reached.


    Time and space are two very rare abilities, most of which are at the level of law.


    These two are like water and fire. It is very difficult to master the power of these two laws at the same time.


    It can''t be done overnight.


    After all, in the legend, if you have mastered time and space at the same time, it is extremely possible to have the ¡®law of time and space¡¯, the power of the legend¡¯s law.


    Kaz


    Just as Ye Hao was thinking about this, the center of the altar was opened, it was like a hole facing downwards.


    As soon as the entrance of the cave appeared, some special changes began to take place around it.


    "I...this is...what''s going on...?" Xiaolan''s eyes widened, her movements seemed to be slowed down several times in the eyes of outsiders.


    Xiao Hong on the side also opened his mouth: "This seems to be the law of time, and this law of time has interfered with the space on our side!"


    What Xiaohong said was very fast, at least two or three times faster!


    Although the Saintess of Azurite Palace had expected such a thing a long time ago, when she felt it personally, it felt completely different.


    She lifted her foot, ready to take a step forward.


    But she didn''t control her pace well, because of the acceleration of time, she directly threw herself on Ye Hao.


    Let his body come into close contact with Ye Hao.


    "Sorry..." The Saintess of Aquamarine Palace immediately backed away. Although she lived a long life, she had hardly had such physical contact with men, and she was still a little bit embarrassed in her heart.


    But then she discovered something else. She found that all the time flow around this man''s body was normal.


    Of course, it is impossible that the power of time in the gap has not interfered with Ye Hao''s area.


    It was because Ye Hao himself controlled the power of this chaotic time.


    And Lanyou also felt the power of calm time in Ye Hao now.


    "You have the power of the time element!" Lanyou looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word, staring at the almost completely opened hole in the center of the altar. He could clearly feel the chaotic time law inside.


    The current instability of time in this area is entirely a trace of interference flowing out of it.


    What Ye Hao did was to create a normal time position around his body, for example, the time outside was twice as fast.


    And Ye Hao created a time position that slowed down twice, and Ye Hao''s time was normal.


    Seeing that Ye Hao hadn''t spoken, Lanyou didn''t ask any more questions, and she paid more attention to Ye Hao in her heart.


    After all, there are too few people who can have time and space at the same time.


    As far as she knows, there is not necessarily more than ten people in the entire world of gods.


    Although they are one of the abilities only elemental level.


    But this means that they have at least touched the door. As for whether they can push the door open in the end, it depends on them.


    Compared with those who didn''t even touch the door, they were far better.


    "What this seeps out is the law of time in the gap of time. Now you are trying to use your space law to create a stable space for yourself and get rid of the chaotic time!" Wangkong Senior Monk said next to him.


    Xiaolan Xiaohong and the upper main god, according to the words of the high monk Wangkong, were quickly relieved from the chaotic time.


    "Huhu, I was scared to death. It turns out that changing time is such a feeling." Xiaolan exhaled. Just now, her body movements and all instincts slowed down twice, which really made her feel a little bit inside. panic.


    All five people are used to staying in this environment.


    "Then we are going to get inside next?" The upper master **** said excitedly. If this posture hadn''t been for the presence of the Wangkong monk, perhaps he would have jumped down long ago.


    The high monk Wangkong clasped his palms together, chanting some kind of spell in his mouth, and the five textures shot onto the back of the five people''s right hands, forming a Buddha pattern.


    "This is a magic technique that I have imposed on you. When you are inside, you need to use your own law to protect yourself, just like you have created a position now.


    Under this circumstance, you can extract a part of the time rule from the outside world bit by bit, digest your enlightenment, and remember not to rush.


    At the same time, if you feel that you can no longer persist in it, then this Buddha pattern will be inspired, and this Buddha pattern will take you out.


    Good luck everyone 1. After the Monk Wangkong finished speaking, he put his hands together and sat down cross-legged again.


    That posture and position were no different from when Ye Hao and the others came before.


    "Five, please." The ethereal on the side pointed to the time gap.


    "I''m going down first!" The high-ranking Lord God entered it first, and soon his figure disappeared inside.


    "Saint, we?" Xiaolan looked at Lanyou, seemingly wanting to go in with the Saint.


    "The time gap is intricate and complicated. Even people who enter at the same time may lose their way instantly. Therefore, it is the same for one person or several people to enter together." The ethereal on the side saw Xiao Lan''s meaning and said next to him. .


    Xiao Lan was a little frustrated.


    Lanyou said: "It''s okay. After everyone goes in, try their own efforts. Try to realize the time law inside as much as possible. Of course, everything is mainly to ensure your own safety. Don''t take risks!"


    "Yes, Master Saint." Xiaohong nodded, and after saluting, the second entered the gap in time.


    Later, Lanyou and Ye Hao also entered this time gap.


    After Ye Hao entered this gap in time, he felt the special place here.


    There was a turbulent flow of time everywhere, and after entering, he didn''t see Lanyou and the others who had come in one second earlier.


    "Huh? That''s me?" Ye Hao suddenly realized that he was in front of him.


    Could it be that this is an illusion?


    Ye Hao took a closer look and found Mingtang, the action he did just now, which means that this illusion actually came from a few minutes ago.


    Suddenly a figure galloped past.


    "That''s me too? Why are flying so anxious?" Ye Hao saw that the one who flew past was also himself, but he hadn''t moved since entering here.


    time? Could it be that this is the future self?


    Someone has said that the surface of the law of time is to speed up and slow down time.


    The true ability of the law of time is to see the past and the future, and combined with the law of space, you can enter a space and time at will.

 Chapter 2800： Get out of your comfort zone!

    Chapter 2800 Get out of the comfort zone!


    Ye Hao looked around.


    After a long time, there was no afterimage like the previous one again.


    It seems that such a spectacle does not appear often.


    But it can be seen from it that this is really a time gap, and it is full of situations where there is a normal time.


    Numerous timelines will be interspersed here, you can see what happened here ten minutes ago, you can also see what happened a day later.


    "Don''t care about this, try the method that Wangkong said just now, it doesn''t work." Ye Hao began to draw a part of the time rule from the space where he was.


    At this moment, it was as if a fish had been put into a piece of stagnant water, and the fish began to constantly want to escape.


    Ye Hao trapped it and tried to refine it.


    Because Ye Hao himself has the relationship of time element, it is not too difficult to refine this kind of thing.


    I don''t know how long it took, Ye Hao incorporated this little time law into his body, which gave Ye Hao a kind of as if he had eaten a full meal, and it also improved his own time element a lot.


    "It''s really effective! Try more!" Ye Hao continued to adjust the time rules from the outside world, gradually integrating into his body.


    This process is very boring, but in order to improve his strength, Ye Hao must stick to it.


    While integrating into the law of time, Ye Hao also had to ensure the order of his spatial position.


    This means that Ye Hao''s body is still continuously supplying energy to ensure the existence of the spatial position.


    It''s no wonder that the former Wangkong monk reminded that once you have reached the limit, you must not waste time in it.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, and Ye Hao can''t remember how many laws of time he has absorbed, but Ye Hao can clearly feel that the power of the laws of time he has absorbed in the past few times can no longer improve his own time element.


    The effect that can be achieved is almost negligible.


    "It seems that you have to try other ways to improve your own time element." Ye Hao pondered a new attempt.


    This time he came here, he didn''t come here casually. If he could really understand the law of time, it would be best. If he didn''t believe it, he had to go further along this road.


    There are many enemies that Ye Hao will face in the future. If he can have the law of time, he will understand the law of time and space.


    Ye Hao will also have the power to fight in future crises!


    "If you just increase the amount of pumping in, it won''t have much effect." Ye Hao frowned, he looked at the dark gap of time outside.


    There was a very crazy idea in his mind. Since the law of time can no longer improve his own strength, why not just put himself in this sea of ??time.


    If a little water is no longer enough, let yourself enter the sea and directly bear the squally wind and waves!


    Such an idea is very risky, otherwise the former Wangkong monk would not just tell them the safer way before.


    But Ye Hao is a person who feels and dares to do, as long as he has a certain degree of certainty, he dares to do it and dare to try!


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, allowing his body to enter the peak state, and just as he was about to remove his spatial position, a voice came from nearby, causing him to temporarily stop.


    It was a slight breathing.


    Ye Hao turned her head and looked at the side. There was the same spatial position there. In the spatial position was the blue pomelo, the saint of the Azurite Palace. She was breathing slightly at the moment, and it seemed that part of the law of time had just been merged.


    "Are you a real person?" Ye Hao and Lanyou looked at each other, from the calm at first to the surprise of looking at each other for a while.


    "Aren''t you time shadows?" Lanyou asked equally curiously.


    It seems that at first, both of them thought that each other was just a remnant of time from the past or the future.


    But in this way, they are all real people under the timeline because they can communicate.


    "Unexpectedly, we could meet here. It''s really a coincidence." Ye Hao said with emotion.


    Lanyou stared at Ye Hao: "Your time element has improved a lot."


    "It''s okay, but it feels like a bottleneck." Ye Hao said bluntly.


    Lanyou was slightly surprised, but thought that this person originally had the element of time, and he would indeed have an advantage over ordinary people.


    "Have you not understood the element of time yet?" Ye Hao looked at Lanyou.


    There is the breath of time in the blue pomelo body, but it has not yet mastered it, which shows that the blue pomelo has not yet understood it.


    Lanyou rolled his eyes: "I understand how simple the element of time is, but I have already caught a little bit of fur. I guess there will be no problem in a while."


    "How long have we been here?" Ye Hao thought of a question. When he was practicing before, he almost forgot the time.


    It''s not that he wants to forget, but it seems that time will be forgotten in this world.


    "I don''t know. It may be one day, more than a month, or one year, ten years." After Lanyou finished speaking, she closed her eyes and practiced again.


    "Ten years?" Ye Hao couldn''t help but smile. Fortunately, when he came in, he knew in advance that no matter how long he stayed here, only a few minutes had passed after he went out.


    Otherwise, he estimated that he would not stay here.


    After all, he does not have so much time to squander, he still needs to take care of his family and his world outside.


    Don''t be surprised that Lanyou and the others can stay here for ten years, they have all reached the level of the upper master god.


    The production and consumption of the law of internal space can basically reach a direct ratio, unless something unexpected happens, they can theoretically stay here forever.


    But this is only theoretical, because no one can live in a dark world for a long time. You may be able to stay here for a year, ten years, or even a thousand years.


    But one hundred thousand years? A million years? Ten million years?


    Don''t think the gods are so advanced, in fact, they are just a bit stronger than other creatures.


    Time will also brighten their consciousness and spirit.


    Ye Hao didn''t think too much about this, he still had to do his own business here.


    A crazy thing.


    Ye Hao''s thoughts moved, and first slowly opened a corner of the space position, which directly caused the law of time outside to rush in.


    It was as if the original dam was solid, but now there was a loophole, and all the water outside was swarming in.


    Ye Hao''s body was directly under the impact of the law of time, which made his face wrinkle.


    "What is he doing! He''s crazy!" At this time, Lanyou also noticed something wrong with Ye Hao. This guy even took away the space position and directly accepted the space law.


    Just by adjusting the time rule, she can feel that life is worse than death, but now this guy''s situation is simply seeking a dead end!

 Chapter 2801： he died?

    Chapter 2801 is he dead?


    Ye Hao''s crazy behavior caused Lanyou to slow down his steps, observing the situation on Yang Xing.


    When Ye Hao opened up a part of his space, he let his body bear the impact of the law of time to a certain extent.


    His body began to undergo some amazing changes.


    For example, Ye Hao''s hair began to grow at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. It was originally a one-inch hairstyle, but soon began to grow.


    In just a few breaths, the hair became long hair and waist.


    "His time has been accelerated!" Lanyou guessed what kind of situation Ye Hao was in now.


    The law of time around Ye Hao''s body was accelerating, which made Ye Hao''s time flow faster.


    This would lead to Ye Hao''s life-threatening situation.


    When Lanyou was thinking about it, this situation had already occurred.


    Ye Hao''s skin began to appear wrinkles, and his hair began to appear gray. This is the time that Ye Hao has entered the old age.


    If it continues like this, Ye Hao''s life will continue to flow away until it is completely drained and turned into a bone.


    "This madman, this stupid behavior cost him. It''s a pity that he has such a good talent." Lanyou felt sorry.


    But now it''s done, she has no way to stop or the ability to stop Ye Hao''s current crisis, she can only watch this genius fall.


    Although a bit lost in my heart, it was only short-lived.


    After all, the gods and myriad worlds are so big that when geniuses fall, they are almost always performed.


    Genius is not important, what matters is the genius who can really grow up!


    But at this moment, Lanyou saw an amazing scene.


    Ye Hao, who was already in old age, turned his white hair into black, and the wrinkles on his face disappeared!


    It seems to be rewinding everything that happened just now, but the speed of retreat is far not as fast as before.


    Before aging may only take a few seconds, but the recovery time, but it took a few minutes.


    Only then did Ye Hao return to his original appearance.


    "How did he do it? Could it be that he had a sudden realization of how to look back in time in this kind of adversity? This...this is not the ability of the law of time? Could it be that he has realized the law of time?" Lan Pomelo''s eyes widened, and she couldn''t believe it.


    But what happened in front of her could not allow her to believe it.


    This guy is really a genius, and also a very crazy genius.


    This caused Lanyou to have a little impulse to try, but it was a pity that in the end the rationality in her mind defeated her idea.


    "I''m not as good as him." This is the first time that Lanyou has admitted that others are better than himself in some respects.


    And he was facing a man who seemed to be younger than himself.


    Just when Blue Pomelo was about to continue practicing with peace of mind, an even more astonishing scene appeared.


    Ye Hao had just recovered, and even directly removed all the spatial positions.


    "Lunatic! This guy is definitely a complete lunatic!" Lanyou was surprised at this moment, and couldn''t help but admire this guy.


    The behavior of Ye Hao before was equivalent to opening his doors and windows during a rainstorm, allowing the storm outside to enter the room.


    But now, Ye Hao walked out of the house directly, allowing himself to bear the storm from the outside unsuspectingly.


    Such behavior is really crazy.


    And this price soon appeared on Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s body began to appear in various astonishing conditions, such as aging in a while, and shrinking in a while.


    A second, Ye Hao was still a gray-haired old man, and in that second Ye Hao became a baby waiting to be fed.


    This picture looks like a human dream.


    At this moment, Lanyou has completely forgotten when he was practicing, but stared at Ye Hao with full concentration.


    She wants to know whether this man can survive this state?


    Can it?


    Lanyou didn''t believe it in her heart, but another voice in her mind seemed to tell her that this man can do it!


    In this way, Lanyou has been staring.


    She didn''t know how long she stared.


    One hour? Still a day? Or a month?


    However, although she did not practice during this period, she had gained a lot of things. From observing the flow of time on Ye Hao, she realized something.


    This made her faintly appear the element of time, but this is still the early stage. Whether Lanyou can truly realize the element of time depends on her later understanding.


    Suddenly, Lanyou noticed that Ye Hao''s body had undergone incredible changes. Half of his body began to age, and his body was still getting smaller!


    This scene is really weird, even a little scary.


    Do you dare to imagine a person with a 70-year-old man on one side and a baby waiting to be fed on one side?


    Even if she is well-informed, the blue pomelo saint, who is the upper master god, couldn''t help taking a breath when she saw this scene.


    "His body is completely flooded with the laws of time. These laws of time impact his body like a scourge, and he has completely lost control... Maybe he really has to pay for his madness this time." Lanyou said in his heart. My own guess.


    She started to feel a little sorry, sorry for this man.


    Because of her observation just now, she found that this man was really good at time, and he even tried to change time with his spatial ability.


    "If Master sees such a person, he will probably be surprised. Some of his attainments in space have not even been touched by Master." Lanyou sighed and began to immerse himself in his own practice.


    Because of her previous comprehension, her later cultivation became much easier.


    She didn''t know how much time she spent, but at this moment, she finally realized the element of time.


    She opened her eyes suddenly, and there was a turbulence of time in the space she created.


    However, this turbulent flow of time was created by Lanyou, and was quickly gathered back by Lanyou.


    "I understand the element of time." Lanyou was so excited that she raised her hand and looked at the power of time element that appeared between herself.


    But at this time, when she went to look at Ye Hao''s direction, she found that Ye Hao''s whole body was rotten, as if it had become a stone sculpture.


    Almost completely can''t feel the signs of life.


    "It''s a pity a genius." Lanyou sighed and couldn''t help shaking her head a few times.


    And at this moment, she saw a ghost drifting by.


    That is a picture of two people next to each other.


    When it approached, Lanyou could see clearly, and her face suddenly turned red.


    Because these two people turned out to be themselves and Ye Hao, and they still kissed!

 Chapter 2802： The law of time!

    Chapter 2802 The law of time!


    Lanyou doesn''t know what''s going on?


    Why is there a picture of myself kissing this man!


    This is something that has never happened before, and it is impossible for such a thing to happen for no reason in this gap of time.


    Lanyou soon thought of the answer.


    If it wasn''t the time when I did it before, it means that at some time in the future in this space, I will do such a thing with this man?


    Thinking of this, Lanyou feels a bit strange.


    Although she is the upper god, but in this respect, she is just an ordinary woman who rarely gets along with the opposite sex.


    "Wait...I will do something like this with him in the future, which means he won''t..." Lanyou suddenly thought of a crucial question, and she immediately looked in Ye Hao''s direction.


    Ye Hao''s body was still in a state of stone sculpture with no signs of life, floating in the gap of time, almost the same as before.


    But Lanyou wouldn''t believe that Ye Hao is really dead now!


    If he is dead now, is the person kissing him in the future a ghost?


    Thinking of that picture again, Lanyou''s mood was restless again.


    "Lanyou, don''t think too much. Master said that the future can be changed. I already know that there is such a future, so I just try to avoid it."


    Lanyou comforted herself so much in her heart.


    Kaz


    At this moment, a voice came from her ear.


    She looked in the direction where the sound came from, that was where Ye Hao was, and the petrification on his body had started to crack.


    Lanyou completely put aside what she was going to do now, and stared at Ye Hao''s current situation intensively.


    She was curious about what would happen to Ye Hao next. With previous experience, she also understood that this man contained many secrets and could learn a lot from him.


    When I was competing for places, when I understood the law of time just now!


    Kaz Kaz


    The sound of breaking became clearer and clearer, and the cracks on Ye Hao''s stone sculptures also increased.


    In the end, Ye Hao''s stone sculpture exploded directly in front of Lanyou''s eyes and turned into pieces.


    ? ?


    Blue Pomelo was confused, what''s going on?


    Shouldn''t Ye Hao be resurrected? Why is it like this!


    Then if Ye Hao died, what happened to the phantom that he saw before.


    Lanyou feels that his head is almost overwhelming.


    Did you read it wrong? Or is this time gap not only creating scenes from the past and the future, but also illusions created out of thin air?


    Just when Lanyou was puzzled, dots appeared around Ye Hao''s broken stone sculpture just now.


    The picture is like a shrinking universe, and the stars and dots are like galaxies.


    Lanyou held his breath and stared at that side intently, not wanting to miss any scene.


    The stars began to converge on a star river in the center.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    A human figure appeared there, that face! It is Ye Hao!


    "He is resurrected! Those little stars are the rules of time!" Lanyou was very excited.


    This man actually understood the law of time?


    A deity whose colleagues have the laws of space and time!


    Lanyou feels like he is witnessing the legend now.


    Look at Ye Hao again.


    Ye Hao has completely recovered here, he can exist in this time gap without relying on any assistance at this moment, and he can change the time flow around him at will.


    Those hours were in front of Ye Hao, as if a commoner had seen his king.


    "Is this the power of the law of time?" Ye Hao felt his body, and he could feel the power of the law of time flowing in his body.


    At that moment, he had completely entered a state of selflessness. He had no idea that he was in the eyes of outsiders, just like a stone sculpture that was completely lifeless.


    He only knew what he was looking for in the vast nothingness, and finally he finally found that thing.


    At that moment, Ye Hao''s time element was officially promoted to the law of time!


    But now Ye Hao has just mastered the laws of the world, and has not yet reached the stage of proficiency.


    But his ability of the law of time is far stronger than that of the previous time element!


    Relying on the power of the law of time, he is confident that he can fight against an upper **** with the strength of his lower god!


    If he can be promoted to the mid-level main god, then he can be regarded as a strong **** king level, and he can be fearless!


    Ye Hao has never been so excited, because this is the power he has realized.


    And the feeling of mastering time is completely different from the feeling of mastering space.


    The effect of mastering time is more than that of mastering space.


    At this moment, Ye Hao has already had a lot of things in his mind, using the law of time. This law of time will bring great changes to Ye Hao!


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and the law of time appeared in one hand and the law of space appeared in the other.


    The moment he saw these two laws, Ye Hao had an idea "The Law of Space and Time"!


    A voice began to appear in Ye Hao''s mind.


    Try it!


    try it!


    If you can have the law of time and space, then you can really be fearless!


    If it is you, it will be successful.


    Between ghosts and gods, Ye Hao''s two hands began to converge, and the last two forces of law began to converge.


    At first, the two were very quiet, and there was no such conflict.


    Just when Ye Hao was a little excited, something unexpected happened.


    The two forces suddenly repelled each other, and they were not under Ye Hao''s control, like two out of control scourges.


    Boom boom boom


    This directly produced a huge shock wave, as if a big fat man of three hundred catties was dropped in a quiet swimming pool.


    Even Ye Hao himself was in a state of demonization. With the help of the devil''s law and the five elements'' physique, he could only hold on.


    Fortunately, here is a gap in time, and the collision of the two laws will soon be resolved.


    Of course, the space law of away games is not the opponent of the time law of home games. After the initial explosion, it was directly overwhelmed by the time law swarming around.


    Fortunately, it was like this. Otherwise, Ye Hao wouldn''t necessarily be that simple himself. It is estimated that he would be seriously injured.


    "By the way, Saintess of Azurite Palace!" Ye Hao thought of someone at this time.


    When the explosion just now happened, Lanyou, the saint of the Aquamarine Palace, was not far away from her position. Although she was the upper master god, in this case, she was probably more dangerous than herself.


    Ye Hao teleported, compared to the unfamiliarness in the gap of time before, this place is now like a back garden to Ye Hao.


    He quickly found the blue pomelo who had fallen into a coma.


    Lanyou''s spatial position disappeared, and the turbulent flow of time flooded her body unceremoniously.


    The most important thing is that the internal structure of her body has been very chaotic. If this continues, the saint of Lanyou may stay here forever.


    "If you want to heal her, you must first stabilize the situation in her body." Ye Hao stared at Lanyou, and finally he bent down.


    If you want to directly control the situation in the blue pomelo, there is only one channel.

 Chapter 2803： Blue Pomelo Saints Favor

    Chapter 2803 Favor of the Blue Pomelo Saint Lady


    Lanyou didn''t know what happened. She witnessed Ye Hao return to normal, and simultaneously summoned the law of time and space.


    She was still immersed in surprise at first.


    In the next second, she didn''t know what was going on at all, she felt as if her body was immersed in nothingness.


    She couldn''t feel her body, her five senses, and she even felt that her consciousness was about to dissipate.


    And at this moment, she felt a warm current in her world, which was flowing out of the world that was about to be exhausted.


    Let the originally gray world exude a different color once again.


    And Lanyou herself subconsciously draws on this power, she wants more.


    Gradually, some of the things I lost before returned to Lanyou again.


    At this time, Lanyou also felt the warmth on her lips, she slowly opened her eyes, and suddenly she woke up suddenly.


    The man is kissing himself.


    This picture...isn''t it the phantom that I saw before.


    It turned out to be such a thing, seeing that there is no way to escape this future.


    And at this time, Lanyou can feel the gentle law of time in his body soothing the turbulence that just rushed into his body.


    At this time, even if she wanted to ask for this embarrassing situation, she was unable to do so, because her body had not fully recovered her control.


    But from the embarrassment at first, the shyness became accustomed to the back.


    Lanyou''s emotions even calmed down, and he even enjoyed the stable laws of time in his body, trying to understand these laws of time.


    After all, there is rarely a chance to sense the law of time at such a close distance.


    Time passed bit by bit.


    Lanyou doesn''t know how long it has been, only when she feels the warmth in her childhood.


    Potts


    With a soft sound, Lanyou opened her blurred eyes. She breathed slightly and looked at the man who had withdrawn before her.


    She was still a little reluctant, she wanted to have a deeper understanding of the feeling just now.


    But how could she say such words.


    "How do you feel?" Ye Hao took the initiative to break the silence.


    Lanyou checked her body. Her current physical condition is simply good and can''t be better.


    It''s better than when I was killed before.


    This is because Ye Hao just used the law of time to restore Lanyou''s physical condition to its best condition.


    "I''m fine, thank you." In this case, Lanyou himself was still a little embarrassed, his eyes dodged.


    After all, she has never experienced the opposite sex, when did she experience such a thing.


    "You don''t need to say thank you, I should say sorry. It is all because of my relationship that caused you to fall into such a danger." Ye Hao said apologetically.


    If he hadn''t made such crazy attempts before, Blue Pomelo would not be in danger of death because of the shock wave at that time.


    Lanyou remembered the scene at that time, she couldn''t help looking at Ye Hao and asked, "Have you...have already understood the law of time?"


    I was seen by others anyway, Ye Hao didn''t hide it, and nodded in confession.


    "Then have you..." Lanyou hurriedly asked, but thought that it was someone''s privacy, so direct interrogation was a bit embarrassing.


    "Although I have mastered the laws of time and space now, I still haven''t understood the laws of time and space. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be like that just now." Ye Hao shrugged and said.


    Lanyou nodded clearly: "But you have already comprehended the law of time and the law of space. This can be regarded as the one closest to the law of time and space among the strong men in the history known by the heavens and the world.


    And I think your bone age seems to be younger than mine, right? It shouldn''t be tens of thousands of years. According to your talent, it is very likely that you can understand the laws of time and space. "


    How many years old?


    This made Ye Hao couldn''t help but ask curiously: "What is the blue pomelo saint Fangling?"


    "83,000 years old, I think you were with the angel race before. Our humanoid race, although the life span is not comparable to these talented races.


    But our cultivation potential is still very large, and we can reach a height that other races can''t imagine in a very short time.


    Just like your earth species, my master mentioned that the racial potential of your earth plane can at least be among the top three among the major races of the gods and all realms!


    It''s a pity... I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to..."


    Blue Pomelo subconsciously wanted to talk about the war before going to the earth plane, but when he thought that Ye Hao was an earth species, this topic was a bit out of date.


    "It''s okay." Ye Hao smiled and shook his head. He looked around and then looked at the blue pomelo: "There is no benefit to me anymore.


    So I am going to wander around and explore this time gap. "


    With that, Ye Hao gestured to the surrounding space.


    Lanyou understood what Ye Hao meant, and she immediately opened her space position: "Okay, you go. I have recovered and can take care of myself. I can stay here for a while.


    But Master Ye, I hope you can think about my previous proposal outside. You now have the law of time and space.


    And my master happened to be one of the founders who founded the Space Apostle. She is familiar with this aspect.


    Maybe, you can have some gains from my master! "


    Lanyou now attaches great importance to Ye Hao. After all, Ye Hao is now a character who possesses the laws of time and space. If this is spread out.


    It will definitely shake the entire world of gods and become the most amazing thing in the past ten thousand years.


    "I''ll think about it, see you outside." Ye Hao smiled and said goodbye, and lifted his spatial position, now because there is the law of time.


    Ye Hao seemed to be like a fish in the gap in this time, and he could move here at will.


    After a while, he disappeared in front of Lanyou.


    Lanyou looked at the direction where Ye Hao disappeared, and stood there for a long time.


    She touched her lips, and then recalled the feeling before: "How old is he? He is so young that he has such accomplishments.


    It is still in the realm of a lower main god, and you can have the law of time and the law of space at the same time. This future is unlimited. "


    Lanyou completely sighed in front of this man.


    But if you let her know that this man from the plane of the earth is actually not thirty years old, she doesn''t know what the blue pomelo saint will look like at that time.

 Chapter 2804： Horror is coming

    Chapter 2804 the horror breath comes again


    Ye Hao wandered in the gap of time.


    The space here is chaotic, because there is time overlap, so it can no longer be regarded as a normal space.


    It''s that hundreds of thousands, countless spaces overlap each other, but these spaces are spaces of different timelines.


    "Looking at it this way, if there is such a saying as parallel time and space, then this should be the intersection of multiple parallel time and space." Ye Hao had an idea in his mind.


    The concept of parallel time and space has long existed on the earth, but most people don''t believe it, even the gods of the gods and worlds have not been able to touch things at this level until now.


    There are also some people who think that this is absurd, and there is no such thing as parallel time and space.


    This can only be said that the benevolent see the benevolent and the wise see the wisdom.


    "I''ve been shopping almost here, there is nothing left." Ye Hao was suspended in mid-air, it was not very big here, except for nothingness or nothingness.


    Sometimes you can see time phantoms of several other people practicing here.


    Ye Hao didn''t bother them, and if those people weren''t Ye Hao willing, they wouldn''t be able to detect Ye Hao''s existence here.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and the law of space appeared in his hand.


    "The law of time and space? Just now, I didn''t know why, this thought suddenly came into my mind, and I really wanted to try it. It was like a lunatic.


    It''s a pity that now I have thoroughly mastered the laws of time and space, but I still can''t understand the laws of loss of control. "Ye Hao scratched his head irritably.


    It was as if Ye Hao Mingming had already got the invitation letter and the key, but didn''t know how to open the door.


    And he had a hunch that the secret hidden behind this was absolutely amazing.


    "Perhaps I need to go to the Azurite Palace that the blue pomelo saint said, if it is really successful. For me, it is an extra killer.


    But before that, I must first get to the Earth plane and arrange some things. "Ye Hao said to himself.


    Just when Ye Hao was about to leave here.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao''s heart suddenly shook, his pupils dilated, his face was pale, and his body was shaking involuntarily.


    Because he felt a breath, it was very terrifying!


    Ye Hao swallowed, that''s right! He was very familiar with this breath. Although he had never seen it before, Ye Hao would never forget this terrifying breath in his lifetime.


    That is the breath of the eye seen from Athena''s memories, that is, in the mysterious space in the Great Rift Valley No.1, the chief culprit who brought destruction to hundreds of Titans!


    And just now, Ye Hao felt this breath here.


    "Why? Why does this breath appear here?" Ye Hao swallowed, only to feel the breath for a second, Ye Hao felt like walking through the ghost gate.


    He took a deep breath, and it took him a long time to recover his mentality.


    This time, he felt this gap in time with a very cautious gaze.


    He began to probe this time gap very carefully in combination with his own laws of time and spiritual thoughts. This detection lasted a long, long time.


    After a long time, Ye Hao had forgotten things.


    Although he was very afraid of that existence, his instinct told him that he must investigate this matter clearly.


    Otherwise he will be uneasy.


    So even if he knew what he was going to face, Ye Hao clenched his teeth and persisted.


    ...


    At the altar outside the time gap, ethereal standing behind the Wangkong monk.


    In front of the Wangkong monk, there are five villains.


    One of the villains shot a ray of light towards the deep cave, and then one was pulled out.


    Sit directly on the altar.


    "Huh...hhhhhh..." Blue Pomelo''s companion, the little blue lady, came out first.


    She looked very tired and her face was a little pale.


    "Miss Little Lan." Ethereal went up in a hurry.


    Xiaolan swallowed, her eyes full of fatigue, she stood up in a daze, "I...how long have I been in?"


    "Five minutes." Ethereal replied.


    "It''s only five minutes!" Xiao Lan couldn''t believe it, she pressed her head: "But how do I feel, I seem to have been there for five hundred years."


    "The flow rate inside the time gap is different from the outside. Generally, people who enter the time gap only have five to twenty minutes after they come out.


    Until now, no one has exceeded this time, except for those who can never come out. Ethereal explained.


    Xiao Lan sighed, her eyes dimmed.


    "Miss Xiao Lan doesn''t have the epiphany time to condense. Actually, you don''t need to care about this. Although in the time gap, it is very suitable for cultivating the ability to understand time.


    But so far, only 30% of all those who have entered can understand the ability of time. "Xingling comforted: "And those who successfully master the ability of time are often people who have entered the gap of time several times. "


    I don''t know if the ethereal comfort has worked, or if Xiaolan relaxed his mind.


    She smiled and shook her head and said: "It''s okay, my talent is not as good as Xiaohong and Her Royal Highness. Although I don''t have the ability to comprehend time, I feel that my realm has also been improved a lot this time.


    It''s a step further from the upper master god. "


    Just as Xiaolan and Kong Ling were talking, the two figures came out of it almost simultaneously.


    They are Xiaohong and the male high-ranking **** who won the quota.


    The two of them also did not gain the ability to time, and after a brief regret, they returned to their normal mentality.


    "Now, the only thing left is His Royal Highness and that fellow." Xiao Lan looked at the cave.


    Another five minutes passed.


    The blue pomelo saint also came out from inside.


    When the blue pomelo saint came out, the monk Wangkong opened his closed eyes and said in a deep voice: "The talent is good, and he can realize the power of time element so quickly."


    Upon hearing the words of the high monk Wangkong, the four people around showed expressions of surprise and admiration.


    "Master Saint, you have mastered the element of time?" Xiaolan excitedly gathered next to the Saint Lanyou.


    The blue pomelo saint nodded with a smile.


    Xiaohong also congratulated him: "If this good news is passed back to Azurite Palace, Lord Palace Master will be very happy."


    The blue pomelo saint glanced around, but she did not see Ye Hao.


    "Where is Young Master Ye Hao?" the blue pomelo saint asked.


    "That man? He hasn''t come out yet." Xiaolan replied next to him, and looked at the blue pomelo saint in confusion: "Why did the saint ask about that person?"


    Xiao Lan was very puzzled, knowing that before this, the blue pomelo saint basically had no interest in men of the same age.


    Even the proud children of those first-class gods, the blue grapefruit saints didn''t care.


    When the blue pomelo saint heard Xiaolan''s words, her eyes were somewhat guilty and she dodged. It was absolutely impossible for her to tell anyone what happened inside.

 Chapter 2805： Scary back

    Chapter 2805 Terrifying Back


    "Perhaps it''s dead inside. Didn''t I say before that someone will never get out of it every time. After all, it''s just a mere lower main god." The male upper main **** said.


    In his situation, most of the reason was that he didn''t comprehend the element of time, so his tone of voice was a little uncomfortable.


    The blue pomelo saint frowned slightly, she looked at this male high-ranking **** with a little boredom, although she hadn''t had a lot of affection for Ye Hao before.


    But since she emerged from the gap of time this time, her attitude towards Ye Hao has changed dramatically.


    Because Ye Hao not only saved her, but also helped her comprehend the power of the time element.


    The most important thing is that this guy has both the law of time and the law of space.


    This means that this man has unlimited possibilities in the future, and even has the opportunity to possess the legendary laws of time and space.


    "What''s the matter?" The male high-ranking **** felt the unhappy eyes of the blue pomelo saint. He didn''t know what he said was wrong and offended the saint.


    The blue pomelo saint did not pay attention to this person, she looked at the cave in the time gap, now it was almost fifteen minutes before they entered.


    "Master Wangkong, is there no way to forcibly pull out the people inside?" The Blue Pomelo Saint could not help but ask.


    Senior monk Wangkong clasped his hands together: "Amitabha, my Buddha pattern must be activated unilaterally. If the donor inside does not activate, the old monk has nothing to do."


    Upon hearing this, the blue pomelo saint became even more worried.


    Although the guy had understood the law of time before, he could swim freely in it.


    But that guy is so crazy, who knows if that guy will make any amazing moves.


    Xiao Lan and Xiao Hong glanced at each other, with surprise and curiosity in their eyes. They could see that His Royal Highness was very concerned about this man.


    This is something that has never happened before, and the blue grapefruit saint basically didn''t care about any man so much?


    Could it be that what happened between the two in the gap of time?


    Just when they were puzzled.


    A figure slowly walked out of the grotto, swaying, with loss of consciousness in his eyes.


    "Oh, I really came out, very lucky." The male upper master said contemptuously. In his opinion, this guy is so embarrassed, it is estimated that he has suffered in it, and he is lucky.


    The blue pomelo saint looked at Ye Hao''s desperate look, and she couldn''t help feeling very surprised, because it was completely different from the Ye Hao she had seen before.


    What happened to this guy during the time that the two were separated?


    "Okay, everyone. This time the event is over, I will take you back now." Kong Ling stood up and said, and said goodbye to the Monk Wangkong: "The Monk Wangkong also troubles you this time, we I''m leaving."


    "Yeah." The high monk Wangkong didn''t say much.


    Ethereal took out the magic weapon, created a space door, took five people into this space door, and returned to the original place.


    But at this moment, the high monk Wangkong was looking at the time gap cave that was slowly closed, and he looked at the only intact villain at hand, with a surprised look in his eyes.


    The man just walked out by himself?


    how can that be!


    So far, except for some strong players in the first and second batches, basically no one can rely on their own ability to get out of it.


    You know, they specially arranged such things here because when the second batch of people entered the time gap that year, 70% of the people did not come back.


    It directly occupies a small half of all missing people in the past!


    Fortunately, now with the help of Buddha lines, this kind of danger has been reduced a lot.


    "Who is he? Why can''t I see him." The high monk Wangkong recalled the look in the man''s eyes, which was a look of fear and awe.


    He must have encountered it in the gap of time, or saw something.


    But apart from the spatial overlap caused by the turbulence of time, there is basically nothing in the time gap.


    What is it that shocked him?


    On the way back, Ye Hao slowly recovered.


    "What''s wrong?" Looking at Ye Hao''s gray eyes, the blue pomelo saint showed a look, she asked with concern.


    "It''s okay, maybe it''s too tired." Ye Hao said.


    This is a very obvious excuse. What did Ye Hao see in it?


    He saw the afterimage of the unknown creature!


    That''s right, it''s the afterimage!


    At that time, he felt the breath of the unknown creature, and he plucked up his courage to observe.


    Finally, he saw a scene in a rather hidden space where time overlapped.


    The horrible aura came from inside, with very subtle fluctuations that ordinary people would hardly feel even for the upper gods.


    But when you feel this kind of breath, it''s as if death is holding your throat, and there is a voice all over your body talking to you.


    dead! dead! dead!


    Fortunately, Ye Hao had previous experience, and under this situation he managed to get through, and then he saw the next picture again.


    That is a back view of an unknown creature!


    Ye Hao guessed it was a back figure, with tentacles on his body, which seemed to be the location of his head.


    There is a pair of wings on the back, it should be said that they are fleshy wings, without any feathers, and the fleshy wings seem to be shriveled.


    This figure stands on the top of a mountain.


    And just when Ye Hao stared at his back, he didn''t know how long he watched.


    The creature''s head slowly turned, and that head full of tentacles was really disgusting.


    When that head turned around 90¡ã, Ye Hao saw a pair of strange eyeballs.


    Those are definitely not the eyes of ordinary creatures.


    Because there are thousands of eyeballs in the pupils, which is really scary.


    At that moment, Ye Hao felt as if the other party saw him.


    Across time and space, the other party seemed to know that a creature was watching him.


    At this moment, Ye Hao felt like a person who couldn''t swim was thrown into the sea. He tried to struggle constantly, trying to bring a breath of fresh air on the sea.


    But under the deep sea, a force appeared, pulling him forcibly, preventing him from returning to the surface.


    This state didn''t know how long it lasted. When Ye Hao slowly came to his senses, the surroundings had returned to normal, and he had returned to the normal time gap.


    However, Ye Hao''s state of mind hasn''t recovered for a long time, so he appeared in front of everyone so desperate!

 Chapter 2806： Promise to invite

    2806-Slayer


    After a while, everyone returned to the previous platform.


    The vast majority of people who have not been given a place before are still here and waiting.


    In fact, it was also because Ye Hao and others hadn''t left for more than half an hour.


    And they also want to see what those people who have the opportunity to enter the gap of time will be like after they come out. It would be better if they could get some shared feelings and insights.


    So when Xu Ling appeared here with five of them, almost everyone''s eyes were fixed on them in an instant.


    "Mr. Ye Hao!" Angel Tier and Angel Moi came to Ye Hao for the first time.


    They noticed that Ye Hao''s expression was a bit wrong.


    "Mr. Ye Hao? What are you?" Angel Tier asked worriedly.


    Ye Hao shook his head and said, "I''m fine, just a little too tired. Let''s leave here first, I need a quiet place to rest."


    "Okay." Angel Tier and Angel Moi took Ye Hao away.


    Because the event was over, ethereal did not stop the two.


    Although the people around him cast curious gazes, they did not dare to come up to pester Ye Hao because of the presence of the two high-ranking ten-winged angels.


    Can only watch Ye Hao walk into the tunnel that left.


    The blue pomelo saint suddenly caught up with her in an astonishing manner.


    "Mr. Ye Hao."


    The blue pomelo saint shouted to Ye Hao behind her.


    Ye Hao stopped and looked at the blue pomelo saint behind him.


    "How are you thinking about the proposal I told you before!" The blue grapefruit saint asked nervously.


    Ye Hao thought for a while, and he said, "I can go to your Azurite Palace, but I have to go back and do some things first. Estimated time is one month to half a month."


    "No problem, where do you live? Or where do you practice? I can send someone to pick you up at that time!" The blue pomelo saint heard Ye Hao''s promise and was very happy.


    "That''s not necessary, I will go there by myself then." Ye Hao said goodbye and left.


    The blue pomelo saint clenched her fists happily.


    "His Royal Highness? Why do you invite this person to our Aquamarine Palace?" Xiaolan asked suspiciously.


    Xiao Hong explained in a subtle way: "Although this person has only the power of the lower main god, his attainments in the laws of space are very exquisite.


    And being able to enter the gap of time in this realm, his future is very impressive, if it can attract us to the Aquamarine Palace, it is a very good choice.


    It''s just that the two ten-winged angels who followed him didn''t know what the relationship between him and the angelic deity was. If they wanted to grab someone from the angelic deity, there might be no small trouble. "


    Xiaolan understood what Xiaohong meant. She thought that Her Royal Highness was just cherishing geniuses.


    What she didn''t know was that Ye Hao possessed very amazing abilities in his body, as well as the laws of time and space!


    Saint Blue Pomelo didn''t say this either, not because she didn''t believe in Xiaolan and Xiaohong.


    It¡¯s the news, it¡¯s better to let as few people know as possible.


    Otherwise, it is estimated that it will alarm the entire world of gods!


    Ye Hao, Angel Tier and Angel Moy returned to the Angel Starship.


    Ye Hao lay directly on the most comfortable bed in the master bedroom and exhaled for a long time, as if all the pressure had been released.


    "Mr. Ye Hao, this time you entered the gap of time, what gain did you gain?" Angel Moi asked curiously.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly, and he raised his hand.


    A force of law emerged.


    Then all the time order around was changed.


    And the body of the angel Moy started to fall backward involuntarily.


    "Well, what happened..." Angel Moy even started to speak backwards.


    At this time, she used angel elements on her body to barely get rid of this embarrassing atmosphere, but she must always be like this to avoid being affected by the chaotic time order around her.


    "You have mastered the law of time!" The angel Tier beside him exclaimed.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly and lifted this time order.


    The biggest difference between the law of time and the element of time is that.


    The most basic function of the time element is to accelerate time and slow down time.


    The most basic function of the time law is to accelerate time and reverse time!


    Don''t look at the change in just one of the options, this change is quite amazing.


    There are many things involved, after all, the two forces of time and space have always been very taboo forces.


    "You have both the law of time and the law of space? Then, Mr. Ye Hao, don''t you have the skills to master the law of time and space in the legend!" Angel Moi''s eyes widened.


    Ye Hao shook his head helplessly and said: "This aspect is still a bit difficult for a short time. I tried it before, but almost made a lot of noise.


    So although I have mastered the laws of time and space at the same time, it is not easy to master the laws of time and space.


    I plan to go to Azurite Palace for a while, and I heard that the palace lord of Azurite Palace, one of the founders of the Space Apostle, has a lot of insights in this respect.


    Maybe I can learn something from her. "


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, the two also understood the words of the blue pomelo saint.


    "That''s true. Azurite Palace has always been doing very good research in this area." Angel Tier nodded in agreement and said.


    However, the angel Moy was still a little worried and said, "If this is the case, will Aquamarine Palace have some bad ideas about Mr. Ye Hao?


    After all, Mr. Ye Hao is a person who masters the laws of time and space at the same time. "


    Angel Tier said in a deep voice: "There is definitely a risk at this point, but I think Azurite Palace should not have the courage to blatantly move people who are publicly sheltered by our Angel God family.


    If that were the case, several angel kings would completely make Azurite Palace disappear from this world.


    This kind of thing is impossible without taking risks. Our Angel God System has always done very little research on space and time, and it is difficult to help Mr. Ye Hao. "


    Watching Angel Tier and Angel Moy discussing their own affairs.


    Ye Hao waved his hand casually and said, "Don''t worry, I will take care of these things myself. Let''s return to the Earth plane now. I still have some things to arrange.


    When I arrange those things, we will set off to Azurite Palace, just to use this time to let me master the law of time. "


    The law of time Ye Hao had just realized that even though Ye Hao had mastered it in the time gap.


    But that is in the gap of time, Ye Hao still needs to test the use of this thing in normal space.


    And it is also used in actual combat.

 Chapter 2807： Penglai Fairy Island

    Chapter 2807 Penglai Immortal Island


    After half a month!


    Near the China South China Sea, a large area was designated as a special military area by the China government. It is said that this sea area will be used for seabed exploration.


    And what is unexpected is that the United States, which used to have conflicts with China in the international arena, is uncharacteristically calm this time.


    In addition, the satellites of several major countries in the world have set up a top-secret area in their systems, which is the area of ??the South China Sea!


    Although some other small countries are a little puzzled, several bigwigs in the world have spoken, and these small countries can only obediently agree.


    Many people and small forces are interested in this place.


    But when these forces have a little idea, after a little movement, they will be beaten by the greatest local forces.


    ¡®Either give up your idea of ??looking for death, or wait to be destroyed¡¯


    This is all the power to generate ideas about that mysterious area, and the words to receive notification.


    Most of the forces, in this case, of course chose to give up.


    However, there are also some forces who think that maybe there is some secret in this, or it is a great opportunity, or it is something in the treasure.


    After all, there have been many legends in the mysterious East.


    So these people began to find ways to find out the secrets of this place, but just inquiring may not have any gain.


    They began to act in their own way.


    Either it is to issue a reward in the intelligence community and spend a lot of money to seek intelligence in this area.


    Or it is to send out the strong of one''s own power directly to investigate.


    And these forces that put ideas into action, without exception, were directly obliterated in less than two days.


    A **** list force in the United States was completely destroyed overnight.


    A large oligarchic family in Russia was destroyed by the Russian authorities with thunder. All direct members of the family were escorted to the most mysterious prison in Russia.


    A certain European power was suddenly bloodbathed by an unknown hostile family!


    After such a thing happened, those forces and families who had a little idea immediately felt a chill in their back.


    They only now know that behind that mysterious area is a pair of big hands that can destroy any power on the earth at will.


    At this moment, no one dared to have any idea about this area.


    And this area of ??Huaxia was named "Penglai Fairy Island".


    Penglai Xiandao is a large man-made island, set up in a deep sea area in the South China Sea where there are usually few merchant fishing boats, so it will not have any impact on ordinary people''s navigation and fishery.


    This man-made island is made up of dozens of islands of different sizes. These islands are arranged here, like a magic circle.


    There are bridges connecting islands and islands, and each island has its own gate.


    At this moment, a group of people are walking on the bridge, admiring the Penglai fairy island that was built in just half a month.


    Among this group of people, Ye Hao was also there.


    "Mr. Ye, you said that the Penglai Fairy Island has a great effect? ??What is it?" Constantine of Xiong Country beside him couldn''t help asking.


    Long Yi on one side was quite nervous at the moment, or rather excited and urgent.


    Because Ye Hao suddenly approached him to discuss and proposed the construction of the Penglai Fairy Island. The concepts and ideas in it simply subverted his concept.


    After he got Ye Hao''s guarantee but confirmed, he directly allocated this area to Ye Hao in this sea area, and gave Ye Hao the highest right in China!


    "We''ll know if we go one island. That''s it." Ye Hao gave a mysterious smile, then pointed at an island next to him.


    On each of these islands, there are several stone pillars standing, and there are barriers like arcs. There is no way to see what is inside from the outside, only the ordinary uninhabited islands and reefs.


    A group of people followed Ye Hao to the gate of this island.


    "City Lord Ye." The person in charge of guarding the gate of this island is Wushuang City.


    This Penglai Fairy Island is only under the direct jurisdiction of Wushuang City in name, and even the Dragon Group has no right to intervene.


    "Let''s go in and take a look." Ye Hao said.


    "Please come in." The gatekeeper opened the gate.


    "Wait a moment, Mr. Smith. What time is it now?" Ye Hao suddenly asked Smith next to him.


    Smith raised his arm, revealing his limited edition watch that is not few in the world.


    "It''s 14:31 in the afternoon? What''s wrong?"


    "It''s okay, just ask. Let''s go in."


    Ye Hao led a group of people into the door.


    After entering the gate, everyone saw the scenery inside.


    This is indeed different from the outside world. It is very luxurious and beautiful, just like a resort.


    And the energy concentration here is dozens of times that of the outside world, almost similar to the energy intensity of Wushuang City.


    "How rich is this energy? Is this built based on Wushuang City?" Smith asked.


    They are all quasi-gods now, and to be honest, the intensity of these energy levels basically does not have much influence on them.


    "It''s not just that simple, let''s wander around a bit." Ye Hao smiled and led everyone to wander around the island, introducing everyone to the island''s facilities.


    It''s just that most of the words are nonsense. It means that many islands here are built according to the various cultures on the earth.


    There are Chinese style islands, European and American style islands, or African style islands.


    "Mr. Ye, what do you want to say about living?" Yakina herself was a little impatient. What she wants most now is to practice and integrate the power of Athena.


    If it hadn''t been for Ye Hao to invite herself to come here, she probably wouldn''t come out at all.


    Seeing everyone became impatient, Ye Hao smiled slightly: "Since everyone is not interested in here, let''s go out."


    With that said, Ye Hao ignored everyone''s surprise and led everyone out of the gate of this island.


    "Mr. Ye, do you want to tell us that this is the large Wushuang city you built? If this is the case, there is no need to be so mysterious." Constantine asked suspiciously.


    "This brother, what time is it now?" Ye Hao suddenly asked the person standing at the gate who was in charge of the gate.


    Smith said casually next to him: "We went in and wandered for almost half an hour, and now it''s almost fifteen o''clock."


    "No sir, the time is now 14:34." The janitor said while looking at his watch.


    These words directly shocked Smith. He lifted his watch and pointed to his hands: "Hey, you are not mistaken. We have been in for half an hour. Look at the hands of my watch. Fifteen o''clock!"


    "No, the gentlemen followed Ye Chengzhu in and out, and it took less than five minutes." The gatekeeper said very confidently.

 Chapter 2808： Holy Land for Practice

    Chapter 2808 the Holy Land


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Smith pointed directly at the pointer on his luxury watch: "Hey, have you made a mistake? It''s obviously half an hour has passed on me, how could it be half an hour."


    The janitor took out his cell phone innocently and pointed to the time on it: "Sir, look at it for yourself, it is indeed less than five minutes.


    As for your watch... Maybe your watch is broken? "


    The watch is broken?


    This is tens of millions of watches, how could it be broken!


    "It''s really half past fourteen." Black Butterfly looked at his cell phone with a surprised expression.


    Yakina and the others also took out their mobile phones to check the current time.


    Constantine looked at Smith suspiciously: "Hey, when you went in before. Did you read the wrong time?"


    "Fuck, how could I misread the time. I''m old, but I''m not so confused as to that. And you yourself just felt that half an hour passed!


    This is how we all feel together. It can''t be wrong. "Smith himself felt that he was going to be confused, he could only stare at Ye Hao.


    Constantine nodded. In fact, he just took the opportunity to tease Smith.


    Those of them who entered, really felt that they had been inside for at least half an hour.


    If the gatekeeper in front of them hadn''t fooled them, then there was something wrong.


    Yakina looked at Yang Xing: "Mr. Ye, please don''t tell us what is going on!"


    Ye Hao smiled mysteriously, and pointed to the door they had just entered.


    "Actually, your feelings are right, Mr. Smith, we did stay in there for almost half an hour.


    It''s just that the time flow in the space inside and the space outside is ten times different, and staying inside for thirty minutes is just equivalent to three minutes outside. "Ye Hao explained.


    As soon as the words came out, the people around were briefly surprised.


    Then one after another exclaimed.


    "Ten times the time gap?"


    "Scientists in our country have been studying this kind of time project, but they have never been rewarded!"


    "That is to say, ten years of cultivating inside is equivalent to only one year after the outside?"


    Black Butterfly is relatively calm. She interrogates a more important question: "Then the human body entered, how is his time calculated?"


    "Human time is fixed. You were ten years old before you entered, and you stayed in it for thirty years. When you came out, your body was already forty years old.


    It''s just that from the outside, it''s just a year passed. "Ye Hao said: "But this is actually not important. Now the bottleneck of our cultivation on the Earth plane has been broken.


    For example, the life span of cultivation to the seventh level can exceed two or three hundred years, and the eighth level can reach five hundred or even more than a thousand years.


    Quasi-God-level people like you can basically live for thousands of years, or even ten thousand years. "


    Constantine nodded: "This is indeed the case, ten times the time flow space. Coupled with the energy richness far more than ten times the outside world.


    It is almost equivalent to one day of cultivating inside, which is equivalent to an ordinary person who has been cultivating outside for one hundred days! "


    Smith said excitedly: "With this Penglai Fairy Island, we can build enough powerhouses in batches! In this way, we can build an army belonging to our planet''s defense in a very short time!"


    Yakina looked at the other surrounding areas: "How many islands are there? Do these islands have such functions?"


    "Penglai Xiandao consists of a total of 72 islands. The time flow rate is divided into three times, five times, ten times, twenty times, and fifty times. There are two other ones with one hundred times flow rate.


    However, the faster the flow of time, it will be a great test for themselves. If a person of Tier 5 or 6 is thrown onto an island that is a hundred times faster than the time, their bodies will not be able to support such time erosion.


    Not only can he not practice, but he may even die on the spot. "


    "One hundred times! My goodness, one day of practicing inside is equivalent to one hundred days of practicing outside, plus the intensity of energy inside..." Smith''s eyes widened.


    "The two islands that are one hundred times faster are also one hundred times more energy-rich, and they are considered to be islands specially made by me.


    An island can hold ten people to practice at the same time. After the eighth-level strong can adapt to the first fifty times the speed island, they can try the two islands.


    I have no way to build such an island too much, mainly because it does not affect the global environment. "Ye Hao said.


    When Constantine heard this, he felt dry and dry, as if a flame was burning in his chest.


    "One hundred times the speed, one hundred times the intensity of energy. One day of cultivating inside is equivalent to three years of cultivating outside! This is simply a cultivator''s paradise!"


    Everyone looked at Ye Hao with excitement, disbelief and awe.


    It was incredible that this man had built such an island in half a month!


    And with the existence of Penglai Fairy Island, it is enough to increase the efficiency of their alliance cultivation hundreds of times!


    "I will position this place as a special training base other than Wushuang City. The first batch of practitioners will be selected from our alliance.


    Later, people from other forces will be allowed in, but the premise is to ensure their loyalty. "Ye Hao said.


    "No problem!" Constantine was quite happy to hear that Ye Hao''s Penglai Fairy Island was open to allies.


    After all, if Ye Hao was only offering Wushuang City or Huaxia people to practice in such a holy land for cultivation, they would not dare to say anything with the strength of Ye Hao now.


    "As for the Penglai Fairy Island, there are many more dangerous technologies in it, which are equivalent to nuclear reactors in the secular world.


    So I need you to ensure the safety of Penglai Xiandao. If any forces or organizations have any coveted ideas about Penglai Xiandao, I hope you can kill it in the bud. "Ye Hao said very seriously.


    On Penglai Fairy Island, Ye Hao arranged the laws of time and space.


    Although under normal circumstances, even the strongest typhoon and the strongest earthquake have no effect on it.


    But don¡¯t be afraid of 10,000, but just in case, if someone really makes trouble, the turbulence generated is enough to cause a huge disaster to the earth!


    "No problem, our 11th district will take care of this matter!" Smith said firmly.


    Constantine clenched his fist and said grinningly: "Mr. Ye can rest assured, anyone who dares to have any bad thoughts about Penglai Fairy Island, we will crush them into pieces and feed them to the bears!"


    It is because of these guarantees that there will be a thunderous action that will frighten the world''s major forces!


    The United States, Russia or European forces will not hesitate to strike thunder against those forces that dare to have ideas on Penglai Xiandao.


    Although some may be the oligarchs of the country, eradication will have some impact.


    But compared with the importance of Penglai Fairy Island, it is nothing at all!

 Chapter 2809： Obstruction outside the Azurite Palace

    Chapter 2809 the obstruction outside Aquamarine Palace


    After arranging these things, Ye Hao could retreat.


    Of course, during this period, Ye Hao also checked the situation of the earth. During this period of more than half a month, the energy intensity on the earth was still growing.


    It''s just not growing as fast as before.


    Up to now, there is still no cause for this result.


    Even if a few ten-winged angels are here, there is no way to find out any reason.


    The news was sent back to the Angel God System, and the Angel King was unable to give a satisfactory answer.


    In addition, there have been occasional small-scale confrontations on the Black Great Wall defense line, and there is an attempt to open up multiple teleport nodes on the Demon Plane.


    Fortunately, the current Black Great Wall Defense Line is stronger than the previous Black Great Wall Defense Line, and there are also fast-growing Zergs as allies.


    Within a short period of time, there is no big problem.


    "It''s almost over." Ye Haofei was in midair, looking at the Penglai Immortal Island under his feet.


    This is what he came back specially and spent half a month building it.


    Although this Penglai Fairy Island didn''t have much effect on Ye Hao personally, it was a very necessary shortcut for cultivators on earth.


    Can greatly increase the growth of the earth''s power!


    What is most lacking on the earth plane now? It''s time!


    That''s why Ye Hao came back non-stop after comprehending the law of time, just to realize the vision in his mind.


    Establish a sacred place for cultivation with different time flow rates.


    "Mr. Ye, are we going to set off to Azurite Palace now?" Angel Tier looked at Ye Hao and asked, when she was on the earth, she put away her wings, if not floating in the air in.


    That is no different from ordinary people!


    "Well, let''s set off now." After Ye Hao settled the matters on the earth, he was going to Azurite Palace.


    See if you can get some gains from the law of time and space.


    Finally, after scanning the earth plane, Ye Hao opened a space channel directly in front of him, and then entered it with Angel Tier and Angel Moi.


    Angel Moy looked at the space passage in front of her, and she felt it was a little weird so far.


    It is necessary to know that the boundaries of the earth plane are quite strict, and even the strongest masters of the laws of space in the gods and all realms can hardly construct a passage to the earth plane in a very short time.


    But for Ye Hao, this kind of thing can be done in minutes, it is simply not easy.


    ...


    One day later


    In a star field, there is a convex planet, which looks like a high mountain from a distance.


    Although the shape is completely different from the earth, there is a sufficient living environment on it.


    And this is where Ye Hao is coming.


    Azurite Palace!


    "Is this the Azurite Palace?" Ye Hao looked at the mountain in front of him, and he could feel that there was something special in this mountain.


    And there are many things related to the law of space.


    "Do you need us to report?" Angel Moi said grimly.


    Although Azurite Palace is the leading force among the gods and the laws of space, and the angelic deity will establish a good relationship with it.


    However, in the eyes of Angel Moi, the second-rate **** system is after all the second-rate **** system.


    "No, we can go in by ourselves." Ye Hao took the two directly, and a teleport appeared in front of the gate of Azurite Palace.


    Originally, he could go directly to the Azurite Palace, but that would be too rude.


    After all, they are the guests invited by the blue pomelo saint, so they can''t be so abrupt.


    After the teleportation, Angel Moi shook his body slightly. Although Ye Hao had done this many times, Angel Moi still couldn''t adapt.


    Most of all, this time, she could feel that when she teleported just now, as if something was oppressing them, it was very uncomfortable.


    "There is a space barrier outside the Azurite Palace." Ye Hao said directly.


    At this moment, hundreds of people appeared around, all wearing uniform uniforms, surrounding the three of Ye Hao.


    "Who would dare to break into our Azurite Palace!"


    An arrogant woman stood in front of Ye Hao''s trio, with a moon blade in her hand pointing at Ye Hao''s trio.


    Angel Moi frowned when he saw Moonblade and said, "Is that how your Azurite Palace welcomes guests? Or is it that you Azurite Palace don''t know the status of your second-rate **** system?"


    The woman stared at the angel Moi with a trace of jealousy in her eyes.


    Because of the sudden appearance of two angels, some people around were also talking about it.


    "Senior Sister Chen Yuan, they belong to the Angel God System. Or let''s report it." A man whispered, looking at Angel Moy and Angel Tier with a hint of admiration.


    At this moment, this senior sister Chen Yuan was a little angry, and these stinky men can usually call themselves a respect.


    Several angels appeared now, one by one, just like a pug.


    This made Senior Sister Chen Yuan even more jealous of the two female angels. She clenched her fists and said in a weird manner: "Hmph. Your angels are first-rate gods.


    But our Azurite Palace is not a casual second-rate **** system, and the Azurite Palace is not a place where anyone can come! "


    Angel Tier and Angel Moy frowned. They could feel this woman''s inexplicable hostility, but it was only the first time they met this woman?


    Angel Moy''s temper was about to explode.


    Ye Hao stopped the two of them. He saw that this was a jealous woman, and embarrassing them at this time was entirely because Angel Moi and Angel Tier had robbed her of the part.


    You must know that the female angel of the angel family is a beauty recognized by the gods and all worlds, the stronger the strength, the more outstanding appearance.


    The angel Moy and the angel Tier are both ten-winged angels, and one can imagine how outstanding the faces of these two are.


    No wonder this Senior Sister Chen Yuan would be jealous.


    "We didn''t come here casually, it was your blue grapefruit saint who invited us to come." Ye Hao explained.


    Invitation from the Blue Pomelo Saintess?


    The people around him breathed a sigh of relief now. Now that they have an invitation, they naturally don''t have to conflict.


    However, Senior Sister Chen Yuan is a very stubborn person. She has nowhere near the man in front of her who is looking for herself.


    She directly contradicted: "Invitation? Is there any evidence? Is there an invitation letter? Huh, there is nothing. I ran over and said something that our saint invited.


    Can any cat or dog come and say that? At that time, will our Azurite Palace be messy. "


    The words that Senior Sister Chen Yuan said at the moment have completely crossed the line.


    However, relying on the particularity of Azurite Palace, she believed that these people in front of her would not conflict with her.


    But she didn''t know the special identities of these people at all!

 Chapter 2810： Hades Twelve-Dimensional Cannon

    Chapter 2810 Hades Twelve-Dimensional Cannon


    Ye Hao put away his smile at this time, he looked at the senior sister Chen Yuan who didn''t know what to do.


    "I now give you two choices, either you will report it. Or I will go up there, and you will be responsible for the consequences."


    Senior Sister Chen Yuan was stunned for a moment, she did not expect the man in front of her to be so rigid.


    However, according to her personality, she is absolutely impossible to give up, and since she became this senior sister, her temper has greatly increased.


    How could she give up in front of an unknown man.


    "Haha. Crush?" Senior Sister Chen Yuan sneered away from her body, and pointed to the passage leading to the top of the mountain behind her: "Are you afraid you don''t know the reputation of the Azurite Ladder in Azurite Palace?


    This ladder, even if I don''t stop you, even if you are in the realm of the Lord God, or the two angels behind you.


    It takes at least ten days to reach the top, and if the gate of Azurite Palace is not opened in a proper way.


    Even if the upper Lord God comes to the door, there is no way! "


    Ye Hao looked at Sister Chen Yuan: "So? Do you want to give it a try?"


    Senior Sister Chen Yuan was taken aback. She didn''t expect that this guy would still be like this after she said so much.


    Does he really want to try this aquamarine ladder?


    Do not! Impossible, no one can open the door of Azurite Palace without getting a proper way!


    "Hehehe, I''m worried that you will be embarrassed. I think you should come from and where to go back." Senior Sister Chen Yuan smiled disdainfully.


    At this time, Ye Hao walked directly to the first step. He stretched out his hand and entered the first step.


    "It turns out that it was just blessing the law of space."


    Ye Hao smiled slightly, and then the law of space on his body burst out.


    The disciples in the surrounding Azurite Palace showed surprise expressions when they saw the spatial law emerging from this man.


    Although their Azurite Palace is one of the strongest forces in space.


    But even if it is like this, there are not many strong people in the whole school who have the laws of space.


    And the man in front of him, being such a young man, would use such a terrifying spatial law with fluctuations!


    But what does this man want?


    Does he really want to break through this aquamarine ladder?


    When Senior Sister Chen Yuan saw the laws of space emerging from Ye Hao, she felt a little regretful in her heart.


    This person can have such a powerful space law, that should indeed be invited by the blue pomelo saint.


    However, Senior Sister Chen Yuan''s character is absolutely unwilling to subdue.


    "I think you should just forget it. Even if you have the law of space, this Azurite Ladder cannot go up in a short time. Even if you go up, you won''t be unable to open the door."


    Senior Sister Chen Yuan said lightly next to her, she planned that if this man gave up, she would give him a face later and let people go up to inform the blue grapefruit saint.


    Then this matter was over, and I didn''t lose face.


    Just when Senior Sister Chen Yuan was thinking about handling this matter perfectly.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth was slightly curved: "I am not going to go up."


    When she heard Ye Hao''s words, Senior Sister Chen Yuan breathed a sigh of relief. Just as she was about to speak, Ye Hao''s next sentence came out.


    "How laborious it is to go up, I just smashed this door directly."


    Ye Hao''s words stunned all the disciples in the Azurite Palace including Senior Sister Chen Yuan.


    What was this guy talking about?


    Is he going to smash the gate of Azurite Palace directly here?


    Still separated from the Azure Crystal Ladder, this guy is afraid that it is not crazy!


    At this time, Ye Hao''s law of space was still skyrocketing.


    At the same time, there was also the Law of Darkness. The power of the two laws was intertwined, forming nine vortices from small to large in front of Ye Hao, like a black hole.


    There was a madness in Ye Hao''s eyes.


    You can just try his newly researched trick.


    "Divine Art¡¤Hades Twelve-Dimensional Cannon!"


    Boom boom boom


    Twelve terrifying black beams shot out.


    Directly blast the layout of the blue crystal ladder along the way.


    Senior Sister Chen Yuan and others below are completely dumbfounded at this moment. When have they seen such a scene?


    The aquamarine ladder they respected as a natural danger was destroyed in this way.


    And this attack also went towards the gate of Azurite Palace.


    Could this guy really want to destroy the gate of Azurite Palace directly?


    impossible! This is impossible! This is absolutely impossible!


    The gate of Azurite Palace, that is, the old palace owner of Azurite Palace combined the three strongest space gods at that time, and arranged the space rules.


    Although it is said that it can only block the attacks below the upper main god, there have been rumors that this gate can at least block a few tricks even if it faces the powerhouse of the **** king level.


    This young man can never be more terrifying than a strong **** king...


    boom


    At this time, there was a terrifying impact, and the dazzling light almost made the entire galaxy visible, as if it were a sun.


    And this is exactly the scene created by Ye Hao''s magical technique, the twelfth-dimensional cannon of Hades and the gate of Azurite Palace.


    The huge shock wave gave way to Senior Sister Chen Yuan and others at the foot of the mountain, almost unable to stabilize their figure.


    And the angel Moy and the angel Tier also showed their figures at this moment, with five pairs of pure white wings spread out, and this was considered to be motionless in this turbulent flow.


    When the disciples of Azurite Palace saw that these two angels turned out to be ten-winged angels, they were completely dumbfounded!


    Kaz Kaz


    At this moment, the gate of Azurite Palace really shattered, and the twelve-dimensional cannon of Hades directly blasted over, but because of the radian and angle.


    The twelve-dimensional cannon of Pluto was just passing over the main building of the Azurite Palace, like a meteor, and did not affect the Azurite Palace itself.


    It''s just that the disciples in the Aquamarine Palace, at the moment just now, felt like they had passed by the door of death.


    The people at the foot of the mountain looked at Ye Hao dumbfounded.


    Ye Hao is very satisfied with the power of his move at the moment. This is the power of the new skill ¡®Pluto¡¯s Twelve Heavy Cannon¡¯ after combining the original Dark Law Divine Art.


    This power is quite impressive, because it combines the laws of space and has a great advantage in space, which is why it can directly blast through the Azurite Ladder and smash the gate of the Azurite Palace.


    If it is dealing with an ordinary opponent, it should be equivalent to a blow from the upper master god.


    "Who is making trouble in my Azurite Palace!"


    At this moment, all the powerhouses of Azurite Palace appeared, directly surrounding the inner and outer three circles of the originally small place at the foot of the mountain.


    All the high-ranking main gods and all the middle-ranking main gods ran out, and there was also a voice familiar to Ye Hao, the blue grapefruit saint!

 Chapter 2811： Do I have this right?

    Chapter 2811 Do I Have This Right?


    "Mr. Ye Hao?" After seeing Ye Hao, the blue pomelo saint recognized Ye Hao''s identity.


    Ye Hao smiled at the blue pomelo saint: "Blue pomelo saint, the steps of the Aquamarine Palace are a bit high, is this how you entertain guests?"


    The Saintess of Blue Pomelo was taken aback, and then she looked at the disciples of the Blue Pomelo Palace around Ye Hao who looked a little embarrassed. Of course, the most conspicuous one was Sister Chen Yuan.


    The blue pomelo saint went straight to the front of the group: "What happened?"


    Few people in the crowd dared to speak, all were silent, standing there with their heads down.


    The blue pomelo saint frowned: "Don''t want to say it? Then I don''t think you need to stay in the Azurite Palace. Get out of the Azurite Palace immediately!"


    Upon hearing this, all the disciples, including the so-called Senior Sister Chen Yuan, knelt on the ground.


    They are very aware of the status of the Blue Pomelo Saintess in the Azurite Palace. Although only the Saintess, that status is second only to the existence of the Palace Lord.


    Even after returning from the Space Apostle''s activities this time, everyone knows that the blue pomelo sage understands the element of time, and the future inheritance of the blue pomelo sage to the Azurite Palace is basically a certainty.


    The blue pomelo saint let them go, that is without any doubt.


    "No... it''s not us... Sister Chen Yuan..."


    "Senior Sister Chen Yuan deliberately embarrassed these people, it has nothing to do with us..."


    Hearing that they were about to be kicked out of the Aquamarine Palace, these people immediately shook everything that had happened.


    Although they like Sister Chen Yuan in their hearts, or fear Sister Chen Yuan.


    But their future is nothing compared to them. They are disciples of Azurite Palace, and this identity makes them the existence of the master in this **** system.


    And once they leave here to let the people in their hometown know that they were driven out by Azurite Palace, it is basically tantamount to labeling them that everyone dislikes.


    They will go directly from an object that everyone admires to an existence that everyone despise.


    So they betrayed their Sister Chen Yuan without hesitation.


    The blue pomelo saint looked at Sister Chen Yuan with a frown.


    Of course, she knew that Chen Yuan was living in the Aquamarine Palace, and when she treated people like her, she was flattering and obedient, and once faced with other people, she would be another face.


    There have been many bad things about her in Azurite Palace.


    But because she is the righteous daughter of an elder, and her talent is considered middle-to-high, and she hasn''t really done anything deviant, no one cares about Chen Yuan.


    But she never expected that this guy would dare to trouble her distinguished guests.


    "Blue pomelo saint, what the **** is going on? How did we make such a big noise and smashed our aquamarine ladder?" At this time, an elderly elder walked out.


    When the blue pomelo saint saw this elder, she didn''t show her expression at all: "Elder Xu, you have to ask your good daughter.


    Who gave her the right to stop my distinguished guests from seeing me here? "


    Elder Xu glanced at Chen Yuan, whose head was lowered and her expression aggrieved and fearful. He knew most of this incident was done by his righteous daughter.


    "Cough, cough, cough..." Elder Xu looked at Ye Hao and the two ten-winged angels behind Ye Hao: "It turns out that they are two ten-winged angels. They are offended.


    It is the old man who has no way to discipline, and I hope the two ten-winged angels will forgive me. "


    Elder Xu didn''t speak to Ye Hao, because his focus was entirely on the two ten-winged angels, and he thought it preconceived.


    The so-called distinguished guests of the blue pomelo saints are two ten-winged angels.


    It is true that for Azurite Palace, the two ten-winged angels are indeed very important guests.


    "This is not something we forgive or not forgive, but it depends on how Mr. Ye Hao handles it." Angel Moi said coldly, as if he was saying


    If Mr. Ye Hao doesn''t forgive you, then your Azurite Palace will be over.


    Mr. Ye Hao?


    Elder Xu looked at the young man, and he looked up and down. He was not very familiar, and his strength was nothing more than the lower main god.


    Elder Xu smiled slightly: "Mr. Ye Hao, the little girl is rude. Please forgive me. But it''s just such a thing. You don''t have to let the two ten-winged angels smash the aquamarine ladder.


    Break the gate of Azurite Palace, right? This is a bit too shameful for us to give us Kyanite Palace face? "


    The face of the blue pomelo saint changed suddenly, is this Elder Xu really ignorant?


    While he was still apologizing, he wanted to knock the other side aside, even thinking that this was caused by two ten-winged angels?


    Extremely ridiculous.


    The upper layers of the Azurite Palace know that the barrier between the Azurite Ladder and the Azurite Palace gate, let alone two ten-winged angels, can''t be broken so easily even by a **** king-level powerhouse.


    So after the blue pomelo saint came here, she apologized to Ye Hao in every possible way.


    Because all of this was done by Ye Hao!


    A low-ranking main god, with his own power, can do things that a king-level powerhouse can''t do. One can imagine how terrifying Ye Hao''s accomplishments in the laws of space are!


    "Mianzi? I give you the face, but you people in the Aquamarine Palace don''t want it. If you don''t want it, then I won''t give it.


    Saint Blue Pomelo, it seems that your Azurite Palace does not welcome me very much, so I don''t think I need to come. "Ye Hao turned around to leave as he said.


    Angel Moi and Angel Tier snorted coldly and turned around to leave.


    When the blue pomelo saint saw this, she panicked.


    She directly stood in front of Ye Hao and said with a somewhat pleading tone: "Mr. Ye Hao, I am very sorry for the treatment you received with us.


    I will definitely give punishment! "


    After finishing speaking, the blue pomelo saint pointed at Chen Yuan: "Chen Yuan, from now on. You don''t have to stay in the Aquamarine Palace anymore."


    Chen Yuan trembled when she heard this.


    She hurriedly cried and knelt in front of Elder Xu, hugged Elder Xu¡¯s thigh and cried, ¡°Foster father, I know it¡¯s wrong. Don¡¯t... don¡¯t drive me out of the Aquamarine Palace!¡±


    Don''t look at her arrogance in the Azurite Palace, once she is driven out of the Azurite Palace, then she Chen Yuan is nothing.


    Although she has spatial elements.


    But you must know that in terms of space ability, only when it reaches the level of space laws can it have real effects.


    The space element is a situation where the high is not the low, the actual combat ability is still very weak!


    Elder Xu saw the pitiful look of his adoptive father, he frowned and looked at the blue pomelo saint: "Lanyou, although you are a saint now.


    But I don''t think you have the right to drive away my disciple, right? "


    "She doesn''t, then do I have this right?" An elderly voice came, and it was an old man who appeared in the court.


    When the old man appeared, everyone around him lowered his head, with respect in his eyes.

 Chapter 2812： If anyone provokes Ye Gongzi, this is the end!

    Chapter 2812 If anyone provokes Ye Gongzi, this is the end!


    "Grandma of the Palace Master." Seeing the old man, the blue pomelo saint immediately saluted respectfully.


    Even the two ten-winged angels next to Ye Hao looked at the old man with different eyes, with a trace of respect.


    If you want to bring only the couple among the gods and all realms that can be respected by their angels, there are not many people.


    "Master of the Palace." Others also saluted.


    At this time, the elder Xu walked up to the grandmother of the palace master first: "Master of the palace, I am preparing to report to you about the situation here.


    The angels and this man really deceived people so much, they directly forcibly broke through the gate of our Azurite Palace and destroyed the Azurite Ladder.


    It even destroyed the gate of our Azurite Palace! "


    This elder Xu is preparing the wicked to sue first, and wants to take advantage first!


    But something unexpected happened.


    Elder Xu knelt directly on the ground with a painful expression on his face.


    "Palace Master... Master Palace..." Elder Xu looked at the Master Palace Master in horror.


    Ye Hao also watched this scene indifferently. The Lord of the Palace used the law of space to directly crush the space around Elder Xu.


    This made this elder Xu feel as if he was carrying a mountain of ten thousand feet on his back.


    The palace lord ignored the elder Xu who was kneeling on the ground, a kind smile appeared on her face, and she looked up and down Ye Hao.


    "Are you Ye Hao?"


    "Yes, you are the palace lord of the Azurite Palace? Long admiring the name." Ye Hao said politely. Ye Hao still understands the most basic virtues of respecting the old and loving the young.


    The grandmother of the palace master nodded appreciatively, and then said: "I have heard the girl Lanyou say what happened in the gap of time, you are very good."


    This sentence contains a lot of content. The implicit meaning of this sentence is that you have both the law of time and the law of space. I also know.


    For this, Ye Hao was not surprised.


    Because the lord of the palace is the master of the blue pomelo sage and the master of the azurite palace, the blue pomelo sage concealed from others, and it is impossible to conceal it from her.


    In addition, Ye Hao originally came here to study, so it is of course necessary for people to know a little about themselves.


    "Nothing, the blue pomelo saint is also very good." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "You just destroyed the aquamarine ladder and the aquamarine gate barrier on it?" the palace master''s grandma asked.


    Ye Hao nodded and said, "Yes."


    "I seem to feel that this is not only the aura of the law of space?" The palace master''s wife looked at the ruin.


    "I used the magical technique that combines the law of space and the law of darkness." Ye Hao confessed.


    "Okay, okay, okay!" The grandmother of the palace lord was not at all annoyed by the fact that her Azurite Palace was ¡®hardened¡¯ by others, but rather happily appreciated.


    Does this make other Azurite Palace disciples and elders a little surprised?


    I don''t know what the grandmother of the palace is selling.


    At this time, the breath of the palace master''s grandmother changed. She looked at Elder Xu, who was kneeling next to him just now, and Chen Yuan who was trembling all over.


    "These two offended Young Master Ye Hao, and both Young Master Ye Hao sent off casually!"


    As soon as this remark came out, many people present were very surprised.


    The attitude of the palace lord''s grandma just now made everyone think that Ye Hao was indeed their distinguished guest.


    But now it seems that this is not just a matter of guests.


    After all, handing over one''s own disciple elders to others, this is usually a very shameful thing for the sect forces.


    But now the grandmother of the palace master did not even hesitate.


    This shows that the identity of this man is extraordinary.


    At the moment, Elder Xu was sweaty on his forehead, and he couldn''t help resenting his righteous daughter Chen Yuan in his heart!


    This **** guy, I reminded you before, to curb her arrogant and domineering character.


    I didn''t expect something really happened so soon!


    This really killed myself.


    "Ye..." Just as Elder Xu wanted to ask for mercy, the oppression of the space around him became even more terrifying, and he didn''t even have the ability to speak.


    The palace mistress looked at Elder Xu coldly: "You don''t have a place to speak here now."


    "After all, these two people are from Azurite Palace, so let your Azurite Palace take care of them." Ye Hao said with a smile, and this step is considered to give the Azurite Palace face.


    As for what to do with Azurite Palace, it depends on whether Azurite Palace understands.


    "Okay, in that case. Then send the two to the chaotic tomb of Azurite Palace for a hundred years, and expel them from Azurite Palace after a hundred years!" said the palace master''s grandmother.


    Hearing this, Elder Xu and Chen Yuan''s expressions changed suddenly, and their expressions of horror suddenly appeared.


    Where is the chaotic grave?


    There is the place where the Azurite Palace triggers the sinful people. After being imprisoned there for a hundred years, it is not known whether the two of them can come out.


    Even if it came out and lost the identity of Azurite Palace, then they were nothing.


    "Asshole, I''ll kill you stinky bitch!" Elder Xu was furious, with bloodshot eyes trying to throw Chen Yuan down and kill this guy who ruined his life!


    However, they were stopped by others, and they followed the Lord''s instructions to take the two away.


    The palace master''s grandma looked at Ye Hao with a smile: "Young Master Ye Hao, you are satisfied with this arrangement."


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word.


    "Okay, I''ve said so much here. It''s impolite and impolite to invite Master Ye into our Aquamarine Palace. Lanyou, take a few guests up there first.


    I will go to you after I prepare. "The grandmother of the palace master arranged like this.


    It seems that it means leaving for a while.


    Ye Hao didn''t pay much attention either, and walked towards the Azurite Palace under the leadership of the Blue Pomelo Saintess.


    And the remaining disciples and elders of the Azurite Palace are still looking at the Lord Palace eagerly.


    The lord of the palace swept everyone around: "Listen to me, Young Master Ye Hao is the most honored guest of our Azurite Palace, he is equivalent to me in the Azurite Palace!


    I don''t care what you usually do. If you or your disciple provoke Young Master Ye Hao, then Elder Xu and Chen Yuan just now will be your fate! "


    Hearing the harsh words of Lord Palace Master, everyone couldn''t help shaking.


    Then he bowed his head honestly.


    "understand."


    Then the Lord Palace Master disappeared before everyone''s eyes.


    These Azurite Palace elders and the disciples looked at each other, they still didn''t understand what kind of ability or identity the man just now had.


    You can make the Lord Palace so much attention!


    He even said something like that at the end!


    With the same status and status as Lord Palace Master, wouldn''t it be possible for him to have everything in Azurite Palace?

 Chapter 2813： Five-day Covenant

    Chapter 2813 Five Day Covenant


    The three of Ye Hao followed the blue pomelo saint along the wreckage of the steps that had been shattered by Ye Hao before, and walked into the Aquamarine Palace.


    "How did you smash the Azurite Ladder? You know that it is said to have condensed a lot of the essence of the law of space!" The blue pomelo saint could not help interrogating Ye Hao.


    After all, what Ye Hao did just now was really amazing.


    In history, there have been some main gods who could not climb the Azurite Ladder, and they have also turned into anger and attacked the ladder.


    But they all touched their noses. If they could easily break through through hard rushing, wouldn''t it be embarrassing to put them in front of their mountain gates?


    "In fact, there is nothing, I just observed the layout of your aquamarine ladder when I was at the foot of the mountain.


    Although the layout of your space magic circle is perfect, there are still some loopholes.


    It was as if a cultivator had a life gate. After I determined the location of the life gate, I used the dark law magical technique that blessed the law of space to attack.


    The law of space is to destroy the structure of the law of space.


    The law of darkness is corrosive to a certain degree, and it is very suitable for attacking against magic circles. "Ye Hao explained.


    Upon hearing Ye Hao''s explanation, the blue pomelo saint looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Don''t look at this explanation is very simple, but in actual operation, it is definitely not so easy.


    So it is conceivable that Ye Hao can do such a thing so easily, it is a bit hard to believe.


    "The grandmother of the palace master, what realm is it?" Ye Hao asked suddenly.


    The blue pomelo saint did not conceal it, and said directly: "God-king level."


    God king level.


    No wonder the angel Ti''er and the angel Moi were so respected in front of the grandmother of the palace lord, they turned out to be a **** king-level powerhouse.


    God-king-level powerhouses are not only unique to the first-class gods, but some second-rate god-systems will also produce some god-king-level powerhouses.


    And a **** king-level powerhouse who masters the laws of space, one can imagine how terrifying the energy it contains.


    This also indirectly caused some people in Azurite Palace to be arrogant because of this relationship.


    For example, Chen Yuan, who has already suffered, and Elder Xu, who was hurt by Chen Yuan.


    They should be completely regretful now.


    "The grandma of the palace master also has the law of space and the element of time." The blue pomelo saint herself added.


    Ye Hao had anticipated this a long time ago.


    Every strong man who masters the laws of space, his dream must be to master the laws of time, and then master the ultimate laws of time and space.


    It''s like that sentence, soldiers who don''t want to be generals are not good soldiers.


    And this law of time and space is the general in their eyes!


    During the small talk, Ye Hao and the others followed the Blue Pomelo Virgin to a palace. This palace was very special, with many scrolls around.


    But these scrolls represent not paintings, but small spaces.


    Some spaces are as small as a palm, while others are as large as a small planet.


    "These are all sub-spaces created by the main **** of the Azurite Palace space, and they are all placed here." The Saint Azurite introduced beside him.


    With such a background, it is no wonder that Azurite Palace can have such achievements in space.


    The Saint Azurite snapped her fingers, and a beautiful crystal table was raised in the center of the hall, surrounded by chairs.


    "Please take a seat." Azurite Saintess invited.


    Ye Hao and the three were seated separately.


    Ye Hao was treated so formally this time. Even if he went to the Angel God System before, he had never experienced such a hospitality because of the time constraints.


    "The grandma of the palace lord doesn''t know when she will be back. I have specially prepared some special dishes of our galaxy. I heard that people on the plane of the earth pay great attention to eating."


    The blue pomelo saint clapped her hands, and immediately the maid brought up the delicious dishes that had been prepared.


    Not to mention, these dishes are full of color, fragrance, and are very in line with the taste of the earth species in terms of diet.


    It seems that the blue pomelo saint had done a very proper study on the birth of Ye Hao and the plane of the earth before that.


    "Thank you very much." Ye Hao was not polite, enjoying the delicious food, and everyone chatted for a while.


    After almost two hours.


    The grandmother of the palace master appeared in the hall.


    Ye Hao stood up.


    "Young Master Ye, I don''t know about the hospitality of our Azurite Palace. Are you satisfied?" When the palace master''s grandmother faced Ye Hao, she was very kind and kind, and those who didn''t know would think that the two were related.


    "Very good, Master Saint arranged it very well," Ye Hao said.


    The palace master''s grandma nodded, and she went on to say: "Next, let''s talk about business, about the power Ye Gongzi wants."


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up: "Of course there is no problem."


    "But the place we are going to is quite special. The two angels may not be able to go." The palace master''s grandmother looked at the angel Tier and the angel Moi beside Ye Hao.


    "No! We can''t let Mr. Ye Hao leave our sight!" Angel Moy stood up and refused.


    The grandmother of the palace master smiled and said: "I also heard that the Angel God family has designated Ye Gongzi as the most honored guest of the Angel God family.


    At this point, our Azurite Palace is the same, Ye Gongzi is equivalent to me in our Azurite Palace, and no one will hurt him. I can guarantee this. "


    Angel Moy and Angel Tier still showed hesitant expressions.


    The blue pomelo saint went on to say: "Actually, the two angels don''t have to worry about this. Many people know that Mr. Ye Hao is here in our Azurite Palace.


    If our Azurite Palace dared to do anything to Mr. Ye Hao in this situation, wouldn''t it be against the angel gods on the bright side?


    Although we consider ourselves and special in Aquamarine Palace, we are not yet conceited enough to think that it is enough to oppose the angelic gods. "


    Upon hearing this, the brows of Angel Moy and Angel Tier stretched a lot.


    Ye Hao patted Angel Tier on the shoulder and said: "Okay, just wait here for a while, I won''t have anything to do."


    Angel Tier and Angel Moy looked at each other.


    Angel Tier looked at the grandmother of the palace master and said solemnly: "How long will it take you."


    The grandma of the palace master thought for a while and said: "It will not take more than three days at most."


    "Well, if within five days. I can''t see Mr. Ye Hao appear in front of me, then I will truthfully report the situation here to the Angel God System." Angel Tier said with threatening words.


    The grandmother of the palace master smiled and said, "Thank you. The two are also distinguished guests in our Azurite Palace. If you have any needs, you can talk to our people.


    Our people will satisfy both of you. If that''s the case, Master Ye will take a step. "

 Chapter 2814： Three pictures

    Chapter 2814 Three Scrolls


    The grandmother of the palace master led the way, and Ye Hao and the blue pomelo saint left the hall.


    Under the lead of the palace lord''s grandmother, they walked into a room, which was not big and had nothing but three paintings on the wall.


    It''s empty and weird.


    "This is the most important treasure chest of our Azurite Palace, compared to the things outside. The things here are the most precious." said the palace master''s grandmother.


    Ye Hao looked at the three paintings hanging on the wall: "Are these three paintings?"


    "These three paintings are indeed precious. They represent the three completely different forces of time, space and chaos." The grandmother of the palace introduced.


    Ye Hao stared at these three paintings. The leftmost one was the space. There were countless spaces in the paintings. If the test of the selection level at the time gap was tens of millions of sub-plane rooms.


    Ye Hao couldn''t determine how many spaces there were in this painting.


    Because these spaces are changing, even combining and splitting!


    It was as if these spaces were alive, Ye Hao felt a little weird looking at this thing.


    I don''t know how long it took before Ye Hao looked away from this painting and looked at the painting on the far right, which represents time.


    What Ye Hao didn''t know was that behind him, the princess grandmother and the blue pomelo sage saw Ye Hao''s eyes leave the space scroll so quickly, and their eyes showed surprise.


    Compared with the space picture scroll, Ye Hao stayed longer on the time picture scroll.


    But he still looked away, and finally landed on the Chaos Scroll.


    The things drawn on this scroll cannot be expressed in words. When people see the scroll, it is as if they have seen the abyss and all kinds of things.


    Ye Haoche was completely immersed in this painting, his eyes focused but lost.


    "Grandma, we won''t tell him these three paintings in advance..." the blue pomelo saint said a little worried.


    "What if he knows, what if he doesn''t know. If he wants to truly realize the law of time and space, this is the test he can''t avoid." The palace master''s grandma said in a deep voice.


    "Then what if Mr. Ye Hao wakes up and gets angry?" The Blue Pomelo Saintess was still a little worried.


    The palace master''s grandma looked at Ye Hao, who was watching the scroll, and she said in a deep voice: "If he is really angry by then, then grandma is willing to use her life to vent his anger!"


    "Nanny..." The blue pomelo saint looked at the palace master''s grandmother in surprise, she didn''t expect that the palace master''s grandmother would have such determination.


    This led her to wonder, is it worth it?


    Anyway, I don''t know why, the grandma of the palace lord has always been obsessed with the law of time and space.


    Regardless of whether it is to herself or others, after knowing that she cannot master the laws of time and space, she wants to cultivate another person who owns the laws of time and space.


    And the blue pomelo saint is her goal of giving hope!


    But before that, I didn''t expect that a more talented Ye Hao appeared!


    At the same time, he has mastered the law of time and space, and even has the strength of the lower main god!


    When the grandmother of the palace master heard this, the blue pomelo saint still remembered the excited expression of the grandmother of the palace at that time.


    She had never seen such joy appear on the face of Grandma Palace Master!


    When later learned that this man might be a person of the Angel God family, the palace lord''s grandma didn''t care at all, and even said it.


    If this man is unwilling to come to Azurite Palace, then she will go to the Angel God System to please!


    Even if Azurite is used as a bargaining chip, she is willing!


    If this word were to be spread out, it is estimated that many first-class gods would be shocked.


    In the eyes of everyone, Amaranten Palace is the **** system of the fairy Buddha **** system. If it is because of a man, Amaranten Palace has taken refuge in the angel **** system, it is definitely a shocking thing.


    Fortunately, the blue grapefruit saint persuaded her grandmother at the time, she didn''t want to see the palace owner''s grandma''s crazy behavior, and the Azurite Palace was plunged into the center of the storm.


    When the grandma of the palace lord heard that Ye Hao promised to visit the Azurite Palace within a month, the grandma of the palace lord had let go of the idea of ??inviting people to the angelic gods.


    It''s just that in the past half a month, the grandmother of the palace master has not let go of her excitement.


    This is why something like that happened in front of the gate of the mountain before, the grandma of the palace lord will be so angry and excited.


    The guests who had finally waited for them, or even the guests who had to wait for using Azurite Palace as a bargaining chip, appeared in front of their mountain gate at this moment.


    He was actually blocked by the elders and disciples of his mountain gate!


    If it was really because of this, Ye Hao would leave.


    It is estimated that Chen Yuan and Elder Xu don''t even think about being alive.


    Closer to home.


    The blue pomelo saint and the palace master''s grandma looked nervously at Ye Hao, who was still watching the chaotic picture scroll. This time had lasted for nearly half an hour.


    Sweat beads appeared on the grandma of the palace master''s forehead, and she could see that she was very nervous now.


    suddenly!


    Ye Hao shook his body a few times, blood was flowing from the corner of his mouth, and his eyes changed suddenly.


    "Cough cough cough..." Ye Hao woke up completely, with surprise and surprise in his eyes.


    He unexpectedly... mastered the power of Chaos Element!


    "Have you mastered it?" The palace master''s grandma looked at Ye Hao excitedly and asked.


    Ye Hao looked at the grandmother of the palace lord, he frowned and asked, "Is this you arranged it a long time ago?"


    Saint Blue Pomelo was a little nervous, she was afraid that what she was worried about would happen.


    Unexpectedly, the palace lord''s grandma knelt on the ground with a plop. This scene frightened Ye Hao and the blue pomelo saint.


    Ye Hao didn''t expect that a god-king-level powerhouse would say that he would kneel on his knees. This was too sudden.


    "Grandma Palace Master, what are you..." Ye Hao looked at Grandma Palace Master in surprise.


    Although the palace lord''s grandmother was kneeling, her eyes were filled with unquenchable joy: "This is the power of the chaotic element in you, yes! It is the power of the chaotic element, you succeeded!"


    After talking to herself, the palace master''s grandma looked at Ye Hao and said sincerely: "Yes. I did arrange all of this.


    These three picture scrolls are actually tests I arranged for you. The picture scrolls of space and time are to verify whether you have understood the laws of time and space.


    The last picture of chaos is to see if you can realize the chaotic elements from it! "


    "Chaos element? Why do I need to understand the chaos element?" Ye Hao asked suspiciously.


    Seeing the palace master''s grandmother preparing to answer, Ye Hao first helped her up. After all, it was a bit embarrassing to let an old man kneel so much.


    Although the other party may have deliberately ¡®pitted¡¯ oneself, it can be seen that the other party should have no subjective malice, but for some other reasons.


    Let''s first understand what happened.

 Chapter 2815： Chaosium?

    Chapter 2815 Chaos Element?


    "What you want is the law of time and space, right?" The palace master''s grandma stood up and looked at Ye Hao and asked.


    Ye Hao nodded, there is nothing to say.


    This is not for the law of time and space, will you come here?


    "I dare not say that the law of time and space is the strongest law, but the law of time and space can definitely be said to be one of the most important laws for constructing everything in the world!" said the grandma of the palace master.


    "But so far, no one has really mastered the law of time and space, and no one knows what kind of power this law has. The law of time and space only exists in the legend!"


    Ye Hao nodded, the law of time and space is a relatively defying law, if anyone can grasp it casually, it is really quite a terrifying thing.


    "And so far, most people believe that as long as they master the law of time and space, there is a way to realize the law of time and space.


    But the result? Although the laws of time and space are relatively difficult laws to master, among the gods and all realms, they are in this billion-year history.


    Isn''t there a person who masters two laws at the same time? Do not! It must have appeared before, but why has no one mastered the law of time and space?


    That''s because they are going in the wrong direction!


    To master the laws of time and space, it is not only necessary to have the laws of time and space, but also a very primitive power.


    That is chaos! "


    Grandma Palace Master said, pointing to the painting in the center.


    Chaos, like space and time, is one of the scarce forces.


    Ye Hao has also heard rumors about the power of Chaos. People who seem to be in the Necrotic Gods value this power more. It may be related to their attributes.


    "You mean, if you want to have the law of time and space, do you have to have the ability of chaos?" Ye Hao asked.


    The grandmother of the palace master nodded, and there was an aging breath in her eyes: "This is the result of my research for most of my life.


    The law of time and the law of space are like flames and ice. It is difficult for the two to exist together. I heard Lanyou say that you have tried it once in the gap of time. You should have experienced that feeling. "


    Ye Hao nodded, this is indeed correct.


    These two forces are like the five elements restraining each other, and there is no way to effectively integrate them.


    If Ye Hao could fuse water and fire, darkness and light.


    That fusion of space and time is tens of thousands of times more difficult than the former!


    "The ability of chaos is a harmonious existence, chaos is said to be the origin of the creation of all things, and everything has its presence.


    Even time and space are no exception, so as long as you understand the power of chaos, the possibility of fusing the laws of time and space is greatly increased! "Grandma Palace Master was very excited when she said this.


    It was like a child, announcing his new discovery.


    "Then I''m not very obvious. Why did I understand the chaotic element just by looking at a painting?" Ye Hao raised his hand, and the power of the chaotic element gathered in his hand.


    This power is very strange, Ye Hao has not thoroughly grasped this chaotic power until now.


    "Chaos ability may be difficult for others to comprehend, but for you, it may be as easy as eating, except for the lack of a pair of utensils." Grandma Palace Master explained.


    "Why do you say that?" Ye Hao asked puzzledly.


    The grandmother of the palace master pointed to Ye Hao: "First, your age advantage. Chaos ability, the younger the person, the more epiphany, although I can''t see your bone age, but I can feel it, you definitely do not exceed A thousand years old!


    In addition, it is your talent, a lower master **** who is no more than a thousand years old, this talent is absolutely second to none in the gods and all realms.


    There is another point that highlights your talent, that is, you have many rules. After I learned your news from Blue Pomelo, I used all means to investigate your intelligence. On this point, I will talk to you first. apologize. "


    Grandma Palace Master bowed slightly to Ye Hao again.


    Right now, the palace lord''s wife was really in awe of Ye Hao as a national treasure, and she was worried that Ye Hao might be upset or unhappy.


    "In my investigation, I know Ye Gongzi, you not only have the law of time and space, you also have many other laws, and there are even a lot of elemental powers, no less than ten kinds!" The palace master''s grandmother stared at Ye Hao. .


    Ye Hao did not admit or deny that this piece of information can indeed be found out by casual investigation, not to mention that it is a powerful and connected power like Azurite Palace.


    I had previously socialized with the Angel God System, had a battle with the Desert God System, and then had this happened with people in the remains of heaven and earth.


    Even some other contradictions and battles can be learned from these aspects and seem to have the ability now.


    "Adding these factors together, Ye Gongzi, your comprehension of chaos ability is something in my opinion. It''s just that I didn''t expect you to be so fast.


    When I looked at the space scroll and the time scroll before, it didn''t exceed five minutes. You know that it took Lanyou five years to read these two scrolls before. "At this moment, the grandma of the palace master specially raised a mouth of the saint of blue grapefruit.


    This makes Blue Pomelo Saint a little bit embarrassed.


    After all, before this, in others'' mouths, I was the object of praise.


    As a result, in front of Ye Hao, she had become a green leaf instead.


    After hearing this, Ye Hao understood. After this investigation and preparation, the palace master''s grandmother confirmed that Ye Hao could comprehend the ability of chaos, so she simply came up with a cut first and then play.


    "Then what should I do now to understand the law of time and space." Ye Hao asked.


    The palace master grandma did not speak, but took out a scepter.


    The texture of the law of space appeared on her scepter.


    Then, above the three people''s heads, a space opened up, and a flower scroll appeared inside. The scroll was very simple, just a blank room.


    "This room is a room where space and time can be reset. Before that, you set a node, and then after the node, if something dangerous happens.


    You can directly choose to reset the node, so that what happened during this period will be reset. "The palace master''s grandma said.


    Hearing this, Ye Hao was stunned for a moment: "Do you mean that I should keep trying to blend the two laws in this room?"


    "Yes, although I know that this method is clumsy. But all I can tell you is this. After all, I have never mastered the laws of time and space, and I don''t know how to truly master the laws of time and space." Grandma said helplessly.

 Chapter 2816： Help me find him!

    Chapter 2816 Help me find him!


    Hearing what the palace master''s grandma said, Ye Hao thought about it, this arrangement was indeed very reasonable.


    But Ye Hao still had a question in his mind.


    He looked at the grandmother of the elderly palace master: "But I have a doubt. I have nothing to do with your Azurite Palace before this.


    And just now you did something like that that made your Azurite Palace lose face. Why are you still willing to help me? What good is this for your Azurite Palace. "


    Ye Hao didn''t think there would be any free lunch in this world, and he would never believe in the pie in the sky.


    The grandmother of the palace master smiled and said: "Of course I can''t help you for no reason. I only need you to promise me two things.


    If you want to realize the law of time and space as quickly as possible, there is only this way, because this special space is mine, and no one can open it except me.


    Even if you kill me, you can''t take away this space. "


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the palace master''s grandma mentioned two conditions.


    Don''t worry if you have any requirements, worry that you don''t have any requirements.


    "You say."


    The grandmother of the palace master raised her head, her eyes radiantly staring at Ye Hao: "The first request is very simple. I need you to save the Azurite Palace three times when you are in danger in the Azurite Palace!"


    "I can agree to this condition, but there is a prerequisite, that is, Azurite Palace cannot do things that go against my bottom line, otherwise I can''t help it." Ye Hao added.


    If an anti-social personality emerges from your Azurite Palace later, then Ye Hao won''t help Zhou to abuse him.


    The grandmother of the palace master nodded: "The second request is to ask you to find someone for me after understanding time and space."


    Find someone? This is a very strange request.


    "Can you tell me more specifically," Ye Hao asked.


    The grandmother of the palace lord sighed, her turbid eyes carried memories: "That was 100 million years ago. At that time, I was a young girl less than a hundred thousand years old, and my strength was only a quasi god. That''s it."


    Young girl under one hundred thousand years old.


    Hearing this, Ye Hao felt very distorted. This age really didn''t match the term young girl.


    But that can be said in the concept of the gods and all realms.


    "At the time, I was in love with a boy in the Valley of Time, just like other lovers. During that time we were together, we practiced together, we had adventures together, and we traveled together on planes we had never been to before.


    That is the best ten thousand in my life. "The grandmother of the palace master told her about her love story.


    But then the grandma of the palace lord showed a guilty expression: "But I was young and energetic. When we were in a remote galaxy and learned of an ancient ruin that might be related to space, I wanted to see it.


    He was unwilling at that time, because at that time we only had the realm of the main god, and the strongest he was nothing more than a high-level quasi-god. It was a very risky thing for two people to go to an ancient ruin where no one had ever set foot!


    But at the time I thought that the spatial elements I mastered, even if we were in danger, could guarantee us to leave unharmed. After all, in our previous adventures, we all escaped like this when we encountered danger.


    Our combat effectiveness may not be very strong, but I, who possesses the elements of space, and he who possesses the law of time, are still capable of escape.


    But just because of my pride and complacency, I lost my favorite man! "The palace master''s grandmother choked a little.


    The blue pomelo saint next to her seemed to have heard such a story for the first time. She listened quietly and silently beside her.


    "What happened inside?" Ye Hao asked.


    The grandmother of the palace master continued: "I will never forget the ruins. There is a portal of spatial teleportation there, which teleports us to a world we don''t know at all.


    There, all the rules were changed...no! There are no rules at all, as if it were a barren world, that world was huge, as big as a whole world of gods.


    There are many horrible, but strange creatures in that land. We once saw a body that was tens of thousands of meters high. Even if it was tens of thousands of meters, we still couldn''t see its full picture.


    But there was a kind of rejoicing in my heart at the time. If we saw the whole picture of that creature, it was estimated that we would see something terrifying.


    After that, we found that we could not find the way back, and our life was still passing by a little bit, passing at the speed of the naked eye, as if being sucked by the world.


    In the end, both of us were exhausted. In that world, our strength could not be replenished at all. Even taking a breath and walking would consume our strength.


    In the end, he made a choice. He took out a heritage of the Valley of Time, a god-killing treasure.


    He injected the power of his law into it, exhausted all his power to activate the magic weapon, and used it on me. At that time, he told me that this magic weapon can bring people back to a little time before the timeline.


    That''s what it means to travel through time. At that time, he lied to me. He said that he would let us both go back alive. In fact, only one person could be brought back from the condition of the magical artifact at that time.


    He sent me back, and he himself stayed there forever! "


    When talking about this, the grandmother of the palace owner, the ruler of Azurite Palace, was already in tears.


    "So he died in that mysterious world?" Ye Hao asked.


    "No, he must not be dead! He must be waiting for me in that world, waiting for me to save him. That was the promise we made when we parted!" The palace master''s grandma suddenly screamed madly.


    Ye Hao and the blue pomelo saint were shocked by the situation of the palace master''s grandma.


    It was as if Ye Hao''s words touched the taboo in the heart of the palace master''s grandma.


    But soon the grandma of the palace master recovered. She looked at Ye Hao apologetically and said, "Sorry, I was rude just now. I''m very sorry that I made you laugh.


    In fact, when I knew that we couldn''t leave together, he took out another magic weapon, which was a magic weapon that could block the user''s time. It would be hibernation if it was easier to understand.


    He said, he used this magical tool to put himself to sleep, so that he would not be affected by that world, he would wait! He will wait until I pick him up home!


    This is a promise between me and him, and a promise between us, I...I''m going to pick him up home! "


    The grandma of the palace master''s eyes flashed with obsession.

 Chapter 2817： The paradox of traveling through time and space

    Chapter 2817 the paradox of traveling through time and space


    "If this is the case, you should be able to do it now? You have mastered the law of space, then open the door at the location of the ruin and bring your love back.


    If it doesn''t work, just invite some strong people to go with it. Didn¡¯t you just say that this person is from the Valley of Time? "Ye Hao said.


    Ye Hao, the power of the Valley of Time, knew that it was considered a second-rate **** system, and its status was similar to that of Azurite Palace, but they were good at the law of time!


    Known as the master of time.


    "If that place is still there, maybe you can do this." The grandmother of the palace master was shaking her arms at this time, her eyes were a little hollow: "When I was sent back, I found that I could never find the remains again. .


    That ruin seemed to have never appeared before. In the hundreds of thousands of years after that, I searched the star field and even the galaxy, but I didn''t find the ruin.


    That ruin has completely disappeared! "


    The ruins have disappeared?


    Ye Hao frowned. Ruins are often very mysterious, and they do disappear.


    For example, the Tiandi Ruins that Ye Hao has been to, the Tiandi Ruins are a place that ordinary people can''t reach at all. Unless the intersection of the Tiandi Ruins is created, other people can enter the Tiandi Ruins during that period of time.


    However, the ruins of this level are very mysterious!


    "Then how do you want me to find your lover?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    The grandmother of the palace master stared at Ye Hao and said: "If Ye Gongzi masters the law of time and space, then you can master the ability to travel through time and space.


    In this regard, the law of space and the law of time have great limitations, but the law of time and space is completely different, it can penetrate this barrier!


    With the help of the law of time and space, we can return to that point in time.


    Either it is to prevent us from entering the ruins at that time!


    Either after we entered the ruins at that time, we also entered the world again, and then brought back the dormant him! "


    Hearing such a statement, Ye Hao also understood what the palace lord''s grandmother meant. Such a method is indeed possible when using the law of time and space.


    "But when it comes to traveling through time and space, everyone has a paradox about this. If we travel through time and space and lead to errors in the timeline, what will happen?


    Will it change what has happened now, or create a parallel world that is completely different from the original world, and even we may disappear directly into the torrent of time and space! "The blue pomelo saint said at this time.


    Because she was also given high hopes by the palace master''s grandmother, hoping that she could master the law of time, so she knew a lot about these.


    Ye Hao also showed a colorful expression on this issue, time travel is a very serious proposition.


    Because there has never been a record of whether anyone has tried, so no one knows what the result will be if it does.


    "On this point, I have done research. In fact, in this respect, the master **** of time has more say than our master **** of space.


    It is a pity that since that incident, our relationship with the Valley of Time has been very rigid, and they are unwilling to cooperate with us anymore. "The palace master''s grandma said helplessly.


    "Your lover, who is from the Valley of Time?" Ye Hao heard that the former lover of the palace master''s grandmother seemed to be an important figure in the Valley of Time.


    The grandmother of the palace master said: "He was the younger generation who was considered by the time system powerhouses to have the most potential at the time, and he was also the son of the person in power at the time.


    It can be said that I was given high hope by the Valley of Time. When we fell in love and went out to practice, the people of Valley of Time were very resistant, but he still went out with me for our love affair, regardless of everyone''s reaction.


    But it was only me who came back in the end, which also caused the Valley of Time to blame everything on me and Azurite Palace.


    I admit that I am responsible for this matter. If I can get him back, I can even pay any price! "


    The grandmother of the palace master''s eyes were congested, and she looked at Yang Xing and Lanyou: "The problem that Lanyou said just now is indeed our next problem.


    But let''s talk about all of this after Master Ye masters the law of time and space. Then, if Master Ye masters the law of time and space, we can go to the Valley of Time to discuss this matter.


    Check out the research on time-space shuttle in the Valley of Time, from which we can figure out what kind of results we will lead to after time-space shuttle, and then we will make a decision. "


    Ye Hao thought for a while and agreed with this statement.


    "Okay, now that it has been decided. Then we will start. In addition, when Ye Gongzi enters this space, Lanyou will also follow you in.


    When the time comes, you can do your cultivation without worrying about her. Lanyou can study next to her. This will also help her progress. Ye Gongzi won''t mind. "The palace master''s grandmother pointed to the blue grapefruit saint next to her and said.


    It seems that the grandma of the palace master has also made preparations for the two leaders. After Ye Hao, she is also preparing to create a second person who may master the laws of time and space.


    After all, it is best to prepare for such a thing.


    "As long as the blue pomelo saint herself is not in danger, there is no problem." Ye Hao said.


    "Okay, let''s start. I will open this space in five minutes, and then you can go straight through the door.


    The flow of time inside is a thousand times slower than the outside world, and three years inside is equivalent to one day in the outside world, so Master Ye, you can cultivate inside with confidence. "The palace master''s grandma finished.


    She began to pick up her scepter, and it seemed that opening this space still needed certain ritual steps.


    Ye Hao looked at the blue pomelo saint who was a little nervous next to him, and he asked, "Is it nervous? If there is any psychological burden, you can also refuse."


    The blue pomelo sage shook her head and said, "No, since this is the decision made by the palace master''s grandmother, then I will definitely do it."


    Ye Hao looked at the blue pomelo sage in surprise, and it seemed that the blue pomelo sage had a special affection for the grandma of the palace master.


    "I am an orphan, living somewhere in this galaxy, and the grandmother of the palace master discovered my qualifications and brought me back to teach me to practice.


    I know that the grandma of the palace lord just took a fancy to my aptitude and wanted me to practice the law of time and space.


    But I don''t mind. In my eyes, the palace lord''s grandma is my only family, and Azurite Palace is my only home.


    I am willing to do anything for my loved ones, and I am also willing to hold a stronger power in order to protect my home! "


    Ye Hao looked at the unwavering blue pomelo saint, he didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 2818： Hidden practice

    Chapter 2818 the law of sublimation


    Soon, the palace master grandma opened her special space.


    Ye Hao and the blue pomelo saint stepped into this space.


    This space is not very large, it is almost equivalent to a basketball court, and there is a vast expanse of white everywhere.


    Being in it is like being in a room of one or two thousand square meters, with the walls and floor painted white.


    "I have handed over the authority of this special space to you, and I will pass you directly on how to use this special space."


    The grandmother of the palace lord''s voice came from around, and then two rays of light blasted in front of Ye Hao and the blue grapefruit saint, and they caught it.


    A stream of information appeared in their minds, explaining how to use this space.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes and took a deep breath. He was setting a ¡®node¡¯ first.


    "Lanyou, have you set it up there?" Ye Hao looked at Lanyou who was in the corner, because he considered that Ye Hao was mainly involved in cultivation.


    The blue pomelo stayed away from Ye Hao as much as possible without disturbing Ye Hao.


    "I set it up." Lanyou nodded.


    "Next I want to experiment, and when I say to return, we will reset together." Ye Hao said.


    Lanyou nodded heavily.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and two Destruction Star Rings appeared in his hand, and the Destruction Star Ring was full of riot energy.


    Ye Hao caused the two destruction star rings to collide, and a violent explosion immediately occurred.


    At the moment when the explosion started, Ye Hao said, "Reset!"


    In the blink of an eye, the originally appeared Destroying Star Ring disappeared, the shock wave that was expected was gone, and everything around was restored to its previous calm.


    "How is it?" Ye Hao looked at the blue pomelo in the corner.


    Lanyou nodded: "No problem."


    This space is really magical and can be reset, but although it is back to the present, the consumption caused by Ye Hao''s use of the skills just now has not been recovered.


    Therefore, the surrounding environment except the main body will be reset, but the main body itself will not be reset.


    If the main body suffers damage by the time of the experiment, even if it is reset, the wounds on the body will still exist.


    But on this point, at least Ye Hao and Lanyou are a little more cautious and generally won''t cause trouble.


    Although everything may happen suddenly, only a blink of an eye.


    However, Ye Hao is the lower main god, and Lanyou is also an upper main god. They still have the ability to respond in this instant of time.


    "I''m about to start now, are you ready?" Ye Hao looked at the blue pomelo saint next to him seriously.


    This is the second time he has merged the laws of space and time. The last encounter in the gap of time, he still vividly remembered it, it was a terrifying attempt.


    The blue pomelo saint next to her nodded heavily, her face was also nervous, she was also a witness at the time, she knew very well what the situation was like at that time.


    If Ye Hao hadn''t rescued her at that time, she would have stayed in the gap of time forever.


    Although I thought of the danger like that in front of me at close range, in order to improve herself, the blue pomelo saint could only choose to take the risk.


    This is something that a cultivator cannot change.


    "I''m starting!" Ye Hao repeated again, and then the law of time and space appeared in his hands, like two burning flames.


    Ye Hao held his breath and focused his attention, slowly moving the two closer together.


    The two seemed to have noticed their opponents, and it was as if they were two exploded hairs, both of them resisted each other''s approach.


    Ye Hao swallowed, and in the middle of the two, he added the element of chaos.


    The appearance of chaotic elements eased the confrontation between the two at once.


    This is as if a boundary has been taken between the two, allowing the two to face each other across the sea.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that this chaotic element was really effective, and he began to bring the two closer together again.


    Just as the two were getting closer, the things that I thought of before finally happened, and the two collided uncontrollably.


    "Reset!"


    Ye Hao thought, the two laws and the chaotic element in his hand disappeared, and everything around him returned to the node set before.


    Ye Hao hurriedly looked at the blue pomelo saint next to her.


    At this moment, the blue pomelo saint was breathing slightly, swallowing her saliva, she seemed to be highly concentrated and a little tired.


    "Take a three-minute rest, then continue." Ye Hao said.


    Afterwards, Ye Hao closed his eyes. During these three minutes, he kept recalling the process just now in his mind, thinking about where the problem happened.


    It will lead to failure, which is obviously good at first.


    This shows that the chaotic element is effective, that is, there is a problem in the subsequent combination process.


    Time passed bit by bit, and within three minutes came, Ye Hao started a new round of attempts again, this time still failed.


    Once again, and then again.


    A long, long time passed without knowing it. I don''t know if it was one year, five years, or ten years.


    Ye Hao can''t remember how many times he tried, but every time he failed.


    He tried various ways of fusion. The most successful one was that the law of space and the law of time have been fused together, and the two are in peace, and Ye Hao has even felt a kind of unconsciousness. feel.


    That is time and space!


    Ye Hao had this intuition and told him that it was time and space.


    But that time, he failed when he came to the door.


    In the same way, Ye Hao tried a few more times and tried again after improvement.


    But every time it was a failure, it was not even as good as the previous one, which made him understand that this method cannot be successful.


    He can only start again.


    This constant attempt made Ye Hao feel a little irritable in his heart.


    "Resting for a while." After Ye Hao failed again, he didn''t say the time to rest this time. He fell to the ground with his body upright and closed his eyes.


    The blue pomelo saint opened her mouth to say something, but looking at Ye Hao with her eyes closed, she didn''t say much.


    She knew that she couldn''t help anything in this matter.


    All she can do is stay by the side and accompany this man.


    However, it is worth mentioning that during this period of cultivation, she still gained a lot from her observation of Ye Hao.


    She really found that this man''s progress was quite fast, and the insight and comprehension made the Blue Pomelo Saintess, a person called a genius, beyond the dust.


    Whether it is the mastery of the law of space or the application of the law of time, it is quite fast.


    As long as there is even a little problem, he can solve it in a very short time!

 Chapter 2819： The law of time and space in the embryo stage

    Chapter 2819 the law of time and space in the embryo stage


    Ye Hao was thinking.


    This cannot be integrated into the law of time and space. The most important thing is how to integrate the law of time and the law of space peacefully.


    Although the saying is incompatible with water and fire.


    But in fact, as long as you master the balance of these two elements, you can make them compatible.


    But the point is that it is too difficult to grasp the balance between the law of time and the law of space.


    Countless methods and ideas flashed through Ye Hao''s mind, but they were all denied.


    At this time, Ye Hao began to think, did he think too much?


    He has been thinking about the problem with the concept of gods, if it is an ordinary method, will it succeed?


    For example, Chinese gossip or Yin Yang on earth?


    The thought that flashed through Ye Hao''s mind made him seem to have found another way.


    Before, he had always been obsessed with the method of law, but now he found that there was actually a way under his feet, but this way is very old and may seem inferior to others.


    But Ye Hao began to argue these theories in his mind.


    If you just copy the gossip, yin and yang things, it definitely won''t work.


    What Ye Hao needs to do is to change, integrate it into his own thing, and become something feasible.


    This long exam, Ye Hao spent several years, of course, this refers to the time in this world.


    When Ye Hao opened his eyes again, the blue pomelo saint could clearly see a different light in his eyes.


    "We are going to start again." Ye Hao reminded.


    The blue pomelo saint nodded, indicating that she was also ready.


    Then Ye Hao began to try.


    Surprisingly, the first attempt quickly failed.


    However, Ye Hao did not give up, but began to keep trying.


    Once, ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times!


    At this time, time seems to have lost the concept here in Ye Hao, he is constantly trying, if it doesn''t work, he will start again.


    Ye Hao had practiced until he was exhausted several times before he was willing to take a break, and if he had enough physical strength, he tried again.


    The blue pomelo saint looked at Ye Hao''s appearance, and her admiration rose in her heart.


    Sure enough, there is no one who can succeed casually in this world.


    The reason why Ye Hao was able to get to the point where he is today might be that he is indeed very talented himself.


    But this is also closely related to his constant efforts, because of this effort coupled with his talent.


    He can be more talented than those geniuses, more powerful than those arrogances, more terrifying than those evildoers!


    The blue pomelo saint has a feeling that this man is destined to one day become the existence that the entire gods and all realms will look up to.


    I don''t know how long it will be.


    In Ye Hao''s attempt, the law of time, the law of space, and the chaotic elements merged together, emitting a magical light.


    At the same time, Ye Hao''s body took on a new look, and brand new power emerged.


    Breakthrough!


    The blue pomelo saint looked at Ye Hao in surprise. Ye Hao has broken through his strength. He used to be the lower main god, but now he is already a middle main god.


    At the same time, a brand-new power of law appeared in Ye Hao''s hand, and the appearance of this power of law could not be described in words.


    Everyone who sees has a feeling of seeing their own past or future.


    "I succeeded!" Ye Hao muttered.


    The plain words are smiling, there is no imaginary excitement, there is no imaginary ecstasy.


    Ye Hao''s expression seemed as if he knew he would succeed.


    The blue pomelo saint was stunned for a long time before asking: "This... is this the law of time and space?"


    "I don''t know if I can say that it is the law of time and space, but it is indeed my fusion creation." When Ye Hao was speaking, the surrounding space also disappeared.


    Ye Hao and the blue pomelo saint appeared in the original room.


    The grandmother of the palace master stood in the original position.


    "How long have we been in?" Ye Hao asked.


    Grandma''s expression was very excited, but she still answered Ye Hao''s question first: "One month."


    In a month?


    It''s only a month. According to the flow rate of one thousand to one in the space inside and the real time outside, it is almost equal to that Ye Hao and the blue pomelo sage have been in that space for a hundred years.


    No wonder Ye Hao felt like a world away.


    But on the other hand, the blue pomelo saints have a calm face. After all, these people who were born and raised in the gods and all realms, they are a drop in the ocean for hundreds of years.


    Unlike Ye Hao, there are still a hundred years of long concept in his concept.


    "You have mastered the laws of time and space?" The palace master''s grandma couldn''t help but question Ye Hao eagerly.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, an aura of laws that he had never seen before appeared in front of them.


    Although it was the second time I saw it, the blue grapefruit saint still had a strange feeling.


    "This should be the law of space, but I haven''t fully understood it yet. And I can''t manipulate it to do anything right now.


    It feels... as if it is still in its embryonic state. "Ye Hao now also looked at the law of time and space in his hand in confusion.


    The grandmother of the palace master began to carefully observe the law of time and space in Ye Hao''s hands.


    A few minutes later, she raised her head and said: "This is indeed the law of time and space, but it is not yet a mature law of time and space.


    Just like what you said, it is still in a state similar to an embryo, and it will take some time to mature and perfect. "


    "Then what do I need to do?" Ye Hao asked.


    The grandmother of the palace master looked at Ye Hao: "It depends on you. You are its owner, and it will tell you what to do. With your mastery of it, you can use it skillfully."


    "How long does that take?" Ye Hao then asked.


    The grandmother of the palace master thought for a moment: "The law of similar situations may take tens of thousands of years for the short term, and millions of years for the long term.


    Moreover, this process cannot be carried out in a space where time is slowing down. For example, it can only grow continuously under normal time flow. "


    Ye Hao was stunned, this time was too long.


    But it seems that the palace master grandma didn''t care much, but was very happy.


    After all, Ye Hao has grown to master the laws of time and space, and then it is only a matter of time to use the laws of time and space proficiently.


    "Well, this time I left for a month. Angel Tier and the others are all right." Ye Hao asked.


    Before the time had passed, he had sent his clone out.


    After all, they have surpassed the original agreement. If Angel Tier and Angel Moy are not allowed to see themselves, they may think that something has happened to Ye Hao.


    If that''s the case, it is estimated that the Angel Legion has already levelled the Azurite Palace by now.

 Chapter 2820： What do you think of my saint

    Chapter 2820 what do you think of my saint


    "They are still staying outside. I said before that they could learn the Angel God System first. After you come out, I will contact them. But they don''t listen.


    I also said that they can be arranged to live in the partial hall of our Azurite Palace, but they are also unwilling. So they have been waiting outside. "The palace master''s grandma said.


    Hearing such words, Ye Hao felt a little emotional.


    Although I knew that the two of them might be purely because of their current value, they were still a little touched.


    "I know. Since I have not been able to meet your conditions for the time being, I will leave first. When I have the ability, I will come back to find you.


    Whatever I promised you, I will do it. "Ye Hao said, looking at the palace master''s grandma.


    The palace master''s grandma nodded, and did not stop Ye Hao. She said, "The old man, I will send him to Ye Gongzi. Come here, Lanyou, and tell me what you have gained in it."


    The three people walked out of the room and walked outside. On the way, Lanyou also said some of her progress, although her time element has not yet evolved to the level of law.


    But it''s much better than before.


    "Um... Ye Gongzi, what do you think of our blue pomelo?" The palace master''s grandma suddenly looked at Ye Hao and asked.


    Ye Hao was taken aback, and said casually: "The talent is very good, and the mastery of the laws of space is pretty good among people I know except you.


    If she is given a period of time, it is only a matter of time to comprehend the law of time. "


    The grandmother of the palace master said: "I mean what do you think of Lanyou as a person? From the perspective of men and women."


    Ye Hao was taken aback.


    The face of the blue pomelo saint on the side also showed a surprised expression.


    It seemed that she didn''t expect Grandma Palace Master to suddenly say such things.


    "I don''t know what you mean?" Ye Hao asked confusedly.


    The grandmother of the palace master smiled and said: "Ye Gongzi and we are humanoids, so we are aesthetically the same. Although Lanyou is not a peerless beauty, she is second to none on the plane of the earth."


    Ye Hao nodded without denying this.


    The grandmother of the palace master continued: "And you two have mastered the laws of space and time. If you two combine, then your child will most likely inherit your talents and become the second strong master of the laws of time and space. By!


    I can promise Ye Gongzi, the descendants of you and Lanyou can directly become the heirs of our Azurite Palace, and we will use all resources to cultivate! "


    It turned out that the grandma of the palace master had such a plan.


    "Grandma!" At the moment, the blue pomelo saint''s cheeks were red. She didn''t expect the palace master''s grandma to say such a thing directly, which made her want to find a place to sew in.


    But I don''t know why, there is no feeling of disgust in her heart.


    There is even a little expectation deep in my heart.


    "Um... Grandma Palace Master, I think you don''t know much about my current situation now. There is still a pile of things waiting for me to deal with.


    I am on the plane of the earth, and I cannot always live in the worlds of the gods, besides, the plane of the earth is still under the threat of the demon plane.


    And it is very likely to become the battlefield of the gods and the demon plane, I...I am constantly searching for power, but also to fight for the strength to guarantee my own world.


    To put it a bit exaggerated, in the future, I might even stand on the opposite side of the entire world of gods, so... I am not considering such a thing now.


    I don''t want to impede the Blue Pomelo Saintess and Azurite Palace. "


    Ye Hao made an excuse.


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, the grandmother of the palace master did hesitate for a while, but she still said seriously: "About this, I am actually not very worried.


    You are now very important to the value of the Angel God System. I can see it from the two ten-winged angels outside.


    So even if something big happens in the future, the Angel God System will keep you! "


    Looking at the attitude of the palace master''s grandma, Ye Hao said with some embarrassment: "But...I really have no plans to consider these things now."


    "Actually, I don''t mean to let you be together now, but you can establish first..." Just when the palace master''s grandma wanted to take Ye Hao.


    Two shadows appeared in front of them.


    "Young Master Ye!"


    It was Angel Tier and Angel Moi, it was obvious that they were very concerned about Ye Hao''s safety.


    I don''t know if it''s because of my own mission or really worried about Ye Hao''s safety.


    "Okay, there are still some things on my side. Let''s say goodbye first!" Ye Hao directly looked at the palace master''s grandmother''s heart, and then winked directly at Angel Tier and Angel Moi.


    Hurry up, if you don''t leave, this old woman will leave herself to her saint as her husband.


    Without waiting for the palace lord''s grandma to stay, Ye Hao directly used teleport, and disappeared out of thin air with Angel Tier and Angel Moi.


    "This..." Seeing this, the palace master''s grandma could only sigh.


    "Nanny, why are you suddenly mentioning such a thing!" The blue pomelo saint stomped straight, her face still blushing shyly.


    The grandmother of the palace master said: "Oh, I know I am a bit hasty to mention this matter now, but there is no way.


    Ye Hao now has the law of time and space. If this news spreads out, it will definitely become a sweet pastry for the major forces.


    In comparison, the temple of our Kyanite Palace is still too small. Of course, I don''t believe that he can say nothing, I just worry about other things.


    I must find a shelter for you and Azurite Palace. "


    "Grandma, what do you mean? I feel that you have been weird all this time. Did you get tired when you were sitting and studying.


    I said that you are already a lot of age, so don''t do research like you did before. "The blue pomelo saint said with concern.


    The grandmother of the palace lord shook her head and said: "It''s not that I want to do it, but I have to do it. In the last few hundred years, my research on space has made me realize that among the gods, there seems to be a moving space. Unstable.


    Behind that piece of space, there seemed to be some disaster, which gave me a very bad feeling.


    So I must think about you and Azurite Palace. "


    "Then we are now under the command of the fairy-Buddha divine system, even if there is any danger, there are also the fairy-Buddha divine system carrying it," said the blue pomelo saint.


    The grandmother of the palace master shook her head: "It''s not like that, when some disasters come. These forces will be like crisp paper, and only people with special abilities can survive.


    Anyway, Lanyou, you must find a way to make Ye Hao fall in love with you, this man is very important! "


    "I won''t tell you, I''ll go to rest first." When she heard the grandma say this again, the blue grapefruit saint blushed and ran away.

 Chapter 2821： News from Evelyn!

    Chapter 2821 News of Evelyn!


    "Why did Young Master Ye rush out in such a hurry? He didn''t even sit on the starship." Angel Moi looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    At this moment, because Ye Hao led them to teleport, he directly came to a place far away from the Azurite Palace.


    This also made them unable to board the starship docked at Azurite Palace Star Harbor.


    "There are hardships." Ye Hao said helplessly.


    Angel Tier looked at Ye Hao and said, "If I''m right, it should be the people from Azurite Palace who want to force you to marry you?"


    "Forced to get married?" Angel Moy showed a confused look.


    Ye Hao didn''t expect Angel Tier to be so smart. She didn''t say anything, she could guess what it was.


    "Young Master Ye''s aura at this moment is completely different from before. It must be a breakthrough in strength. The high probability is that he has understood the law of time and space.


    And a person who masters the laws of time and space is destined to become a sweet pastry.


    And if Aquamarine Palace wanted to tie Ye Gongzi, it had to rely on some means. Beauty tricks were the means most forces would use when they were wooing people. "Angel Tier has an expression that I''m already used to.


    "I have indeed heard a lot of things like this, but our angel race has always disdain for such things." Angel Moy pouted at this approach.


    Ye Hao shrugged and said, "Forget it, anyway, I''m out now. Let''s not talk about it. I have been away for a month this time.


    You all talk about whether there are major things happening to the gods and the earth plane. "


    Hearing this question, Angel Tier said: "According to the news from the angels stationed on the earth plane, the earth plane has seen a further increase in the concentration of aura and the natural changes caused by the richness of the aura in the past month. Nothing else happened.


    Only the gods and ten thousand realms seem to have nothing happened. "


    "However, three days ago, Evelyn, the main dark **** of the Dark God system, suddenly came over and said that there was something to do with you.


    But she was reluctant to say it directly. We can only say that you are now practicing in an important place, and Evelyn was very impatient at first.


    After calming down, she gave us this thing, and let us give it to you the first time you come out. "Angel Tier took out a memory spar.


    This is something similar to a video on Earth, with some words in it.


    Evelyn?


    Ye Hao''s expression immediately became serious, and he roughly guessed what Evelyn wanted to say.


    Damn it, according to the previous speculation, it was about this time, but because of the law of time and space, I completely forgot about this matter.


    Ye Hao took the memory spar and crushed it.


    Then a phantom that only Ye Hao could see appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    That is the projection of Evelyn.


    "Ye Hao, I didn''t see you because of some relationship. So I can only leave you this thing.


    I got a message two days ago that the entrance to the place where Xingqiang she went has been cracked open by someone looking for Xinghe.


    Xinghe has led his cronies into the ruins, trying to find out the Star Dome, so far I haven''t heard anything from the Star Dome.


    I specially gathered a group of people, these people are my credible, be regarded as friends who know the Star Dome, and went to rescue the Star Dome.


    If you see this news, you can find me in that place, but maybe we have already entered the ruins. "


    After Evelyn finished speaking, the projection disappeared.


    News three days ago?


    In other words, it is very likely that they have already started.


    "Ti''er, I ask you. Has anything big happened in the Star Sky God System recently?" Ye Hao asked seriously.


    "Big things?" Angel Tier thought for a while and shook his head and said: "It doesn''t seem to be a big thing... but there is one thing I don''t know if it is a big thing.


    Their Star Sky God System is now preparing to explore a ruin within the force, which seems to have happened in the last two days.


    For this reason, the Emperor Galaxy also allocated a large number of powerful main gods to support this matter. "


    Explore the ruins?


    Ye Hao laughed inwardly, this was clearly to kill his sister, what a gimmick.


    Although I don''t know if it''s too late, but I really can''t stop this matter.


    On the one hand, he had promised Evelyn, and on the other hand, Xingqiong was kind to him.


    When she was on Earth, when she was lodged in Ye Hao''s body, she helped Ye Hao a lot, and it could even be said that her current achievements were part of the reason for Star Sky.


    The grace of dripping water should be reported by the spring, this is Ye Hao''s mentality, so no matter what, Ye Hao can''t let this matter go.


    "I may have to do something now." Ye Hao suddenly stopped his flight and looked at Angel Tier and Angel Moi who looked at him suspiciously.


    Ye Hao explained to the two angels what he was going to do, but he didn''t say that it was because of the Star Sky, only that he was going to the Star Sky God System to grab people!


    "What? Are you going to the Star Sky God System to **** people? And it''s still in the presence of other people''s king-level powerhouses!" Angel Tier was amazed at Ye Hao''s exaggerated thoughts.


    "Young Master Ye, your thoughts are too dangerous. I don''t think you can do this, at least...at least you have to ask Lord Angel King!" Angel Moi said nervously.


    "It''s too late." Ye Hao shook his head and said: "Now go back to the Angel God Element, and then go to the Sky God Element. It will take more than three days anyway.


    It only takes one day to set off directly from here to the Star Sky God System. "


    The most important thing is that Ye Hao is not sure that he can let the angel kings agree to do this dangerous thing by himself.


    After all, Ye Hao himself was very aware of the degree of danger of this matter. He regarded himself as a ¡®baby¡¯ angel clan, and would not agree with Ye Hao to do such a thing.


    So Ye Hao must cut first and play later.


    "But..." The angel Moi wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao said directly: "I have to do this no matter what. I can allow you to do it with me. At the same time, you can use your own means to convey this message to the Angel God System.


    But if you want to stop me, then I can only leave by myself.


    As for whether you have the strong ability to keep me, it depends on whether you think you have this ability. "


    Hear what Ye Hao said.


    Angel Moi and Angel Ti''er are very helpless, indeed, now Ye Hao''s ability, he wants to leave, they can''t stop them anyway.


    Under such circumstances, they can only choose to follow Ye Hao''s ideas and go with Ye Hao.


    In this way, at least they think they can protect Ye Hao''s safety, and if it is not possible, they can also reveal the identity of the angelic deity.

 Chapter 2822： Deep Dome Ruins

    Chapter 2822 Deep Dome Ruins


    Star dome **** system, deep dome ruins.


    At this moment, the surrounding area is already full of various starships of the Celestial Celestial System, and inside and out are the armies of the Celestial Celestial System.


    Basically, anyone who appears within this range will be discovered by the people of the Star Sky God System.


    "It looks like they have already entered. And in this situation, most of them don''t want others to know what happened inside." Angel Moy looked at the situation in front of him, frowned and said: "Even if it is a ten-winged angel like us Basically, there is no ability to rush in under such circumstances."


    Ye Hao swept around and said with a scornful smile: "Are you afraid that you have forgotten what I do? They can arrange such a large range of manpower outside.


    Are they still decorating such a big one among the relics? "


    "But this relic..." The angel Moy reacted to Ye Hao''s meaning, and she looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "Ye Gongzi, you mean you can directly create a spatial channel that can directly enter this relic?"


    Ye Hao nodded, staring at the area in the center surrounded by these Star Sky God System Legions.


    There were hundreds of sacred pillars floating in the air, with an invisible glow in the middle, as if there was something mysterious and unpredictable inside.


    "I just looked at the space around this ruin. If it were the original, I might not be able to create a space channel so easily.


    However, this ruin was obviously torn open recently by someone, and this opening is estimated to be closed back within a month.


    Therefore, this space is very fragile and unstable. In this case, it is easier for me to create a space channel. "Ye Hao said.


    This is probably because the Galaxy God Emperor himself can''t wait, worrying that his sister is really regaining his original power at the ruins. By that time, his rebellious brother, the good days are over.


    So I hired the main **** who was mostly knowledgeable about space, and forcibly opened the ruins here.


    "Wait a moment and help me focus on the surroundings. I will now open the space channel and enter this ruin." Ye Hao said, he closed his eyes.


    The laws of space appeared around his body.


    At this moment, he is like hacking into a computer that has just been hacked, and all he has to do is to open a channel for them to pass through on the firewall of this computer.


    Almost five minutes passed.


    Ye Hao raised his hand and tapped his index finger in front of him.


    A space channel half a meter wide appeared in front of Angel Tier and Angel Moy.


    It''s just that in this space channel, there is turbulence in space everywhere, which is very dangerous to watch.


    "The instability of this space is worse than I thought. In such a short time, I can only create such a spatial channel.


    Next, you two must hold on to me and never let go. If you are missing in this space, even I may not be able to retrieve you again. "


    With that, Ye Hao directly hugged the waists of Angel Moi and Angel Tier.


    This movement was a bit sudden, and the two angels were somewhat unexpected.


    "Hurry up, what I said is serious. The space turbulence inside can only be resisted by the space position I created, and this space position I try to wrap all three of us.


    But if you leave my side, I really can¡¯t guarantee that I can save you! "Ye Hao said very seriously.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s attitude, Angel Moi and Angel Tier could only obediently hug Ye Hao''s body, and at the same time the wings behind them were also folded.


    In this way, if you let other men see Ye Hao, you will probably be envious of Ye Hao. This man can hug left and right, and both of them are peerless beauties, which is really enviable!


    As for Angel Moy and Angel Tier, they were quite nervous.


    They have lived for millions of years, holding a man at this moment, this is something that has never happened before. They feel that their hearts are beating, which makes them more nervous than a battle.


    But at this moment, Ye Hao didn''t have the time to care about this beautiful blessing, because what he said just now was true, and he didn''t deliberately want to take advantage of the two women.


    "We''re going in!" Ye Hao carefully arranged a spatial position around the bodies of the three of them, and then crossed the spatial passage with his arms around the two women.


    In the next second, the door of this space passage disappeared.


    "Strange? I clearly felt there was movement here just now." A Star Sky Lord came over, looked at the empty place here, scratching his head in confusion.


    The companion next to him rolled his eyes: "Hey, did you make a mistake. Now who doesn''t know, this area is blocked by our Star Sky God System, and no one is allowed to approach here without our permission.


    Under such circumstances, who else would not dare to come here? I think you are wrong. "


    After speaking, the companion waved his hand impatiently and walked back.


    "But I did feel some movement here just now, and there seems to be a few looming power fluctuations." The Star Sky Lord carefully checked the surroundings, and there was still no movement.


    He said helplessly: "It seems that I really feel wrong."


    After speaking, he also left.


    But after a while, he turned back again, checked the surroundings again, and still found nothing.


    This time he was really convinced that he had missed it.


    ...


    Deep Dome Ruins


    This is the oldest remnant of the Celestial Celestial System, and it is also a mysterious area contained in the original galaxy of the existing Celestial Celestial System.


    When the goddess of the star vault grew from a five-rate **** system to a first-rate **** system with the originally unknown star vault **** system.


    She once ordered that no one is allowed to enter the ruins of the deep dome without authorization, no matter who violates it, no one will be forgiven!


    Some people say that there is a treasure hidden by the Goddess of Star Sky.


    Some people also say that what is hidden here is related to the source of the terrifying power of the Goddess of Star Sky!


    After all, a woman can lift her **** system to the position of a first-class **** system, which is not something ordinary power can do.


    In that era, round combat power.


    The star goddess can definitely be ranked in the top three!


    The vast majority of **** king-level powerhouses are unable to fight alone with this star goddess, it is because she is too strong!


    This was also when the goddess of the star firmament fell, and it was calculated by a group of **** king-level powerhouses to truly succeed.


    The Goddess of Star Sky once said to Ye Hao that some of the guys who calculated her, some of them are not happy at the moment.


    After all, she killed her back then, but this group of people paid a lot of money, a price that could not be erased in a lifetime!

 Chapter 2823： Evelyn Team

    Chapter 2823 Evelyn Team


    Ye Hao appeared in a sea of ??stars with Angel Tier and Angel Moi.


    "Huh..." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, not looking at the three of them looking safe and sound.


    And it only took less than five minutes, this trip consumed 80% of Ye Hao''s space law, if it were not for the strength of his current mid-level main god.


    It is estimated that it cannot be supported at all.


    "Where is this?" Angel Moy looked around curiously and vigilantly.


    This is a strange space, and they are floating in midair.


    There are still small planets around, similar to meteorites and asteroids.


    And there are light blue halos around these stars, and these halos are also the only sources of light in this space.


    This directly led to the dim light in this area, just like the world under the stars.


    "It looks like we are already in the ruins of the deep dome, but I didn''t expect the ruins of the deep dome to be so big." Ye Hao looked around, could not see anyone, nor felt any energy fluctuations.


    This is no small trouble for them, because in this way, they can''t find the Star Sky Goddess and them quickly.


    "This space has a certain ability to suppress us. The effect of our divine arts and divine consciousness here is less than one percent of the outside world." Angel Tier closed her eyes and opened them again.


    It seems that this is a limitation of this space.


    "Let''s look around now and see if we can find some clues." Ye Hao said.


    "Then we have to find it separately? We don''t know how big this place is. If we find it separately, the efficiency may be faster." Angel Moy said.


    "We need to find them separately, but not the three of us. We are all very strange to this deep dome ruins. We are not sure whether there are any factors that threaten us in this space."


    Ye Hao said, he created dozens of clones. If it were among the gods, Ye Hao could create hundreds of clones.


    But it is different in this space, and more energy must be injected into the clone, otherwise it will not be able to condense in this space.


    "I will let these clones of me look for them separately, and if there are any clues, they will communicate it directly to me."


    Seeing the avatar created by Ye Hao, both Angel Moi and Angel Tier were bright.


    Because the breath radiating from these clones is exactly the same as Ye Hao himself, and it still exists physically.


    This degree of clone is not as simple as a simple clone.


    The combat effectiveness of this one is equivalent to a high-level quasi-god.


    In this way, they searched separately according to Ye Hao''s idea.


    Ye Hao and the two angels also chose one direction and flew straight past.


    "I don''t know how many things are in this ruin. There are also some ruins in the major gods, and each is different. But this deep dome ruin is the most mysterious." Angel Moi looked at everything around him curiously.


    The angel Tier on the side said: "Of course, after all, many people believe that the rise of the Sky Celestial Element is inseparable from the ruins of the Deep Sky."


    "Then do you know what exactly is here?" Ye Hao asked.


    Angel Moi thought for a while, and raised three fingers: "As far as I know, there are three kinds of sayings. The first is the most common, saying that this is a sacred place for cultivation, and the goddess of the sky is here to cultivate to the **** king. level.


    The second argument is that this is the battlefield of the gods in the ancient times, so there are many things left over from the gods of that era, that is, with the help of these things, the Star Sky Goddess can create such miracles.


    The last one is also relatively common, that is, this is the cemetery of the most powerful **** in the ancient times. The goddess of the star firmament has obtained the inheritance of this ancient **** to gain such powerful power. :


    Listening to the words of the angel Moi, Ye Hao chuckled and shook his head. Such an answer was equivalent to not saying.


    Because many relics in the past are basically the above three operations.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" Angel Moi and Angel Tier both looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes, then opened his eyes and said: "One of my clones saw a small group. It looks like it should be a member of the Star Sky God System, but they are all middle-ranked and lower-ranked gods, and he didn''t find the Star River God. emperor.


    It should be the Galaxy God Emperor who didn''t know the ruins very well, so they scattered and searched like us. "


    Angel Moi nodded and said cautiously: "That means the probability of meeting them will increase greatly."


    Ye Hao did not speak. The longer the time passed, the more he worried about the safety of Xingqiong and Evelyn.


    I don''t know what''s going on in Xingqiong, whether he has regained his own power. If it hasn''t been completed, it would be very dangerous to be found by the Galaxy God Emperor.


    In addition, Evelyn and the others seem to be a team with a large number of people. Although Evelyn''s strength is not weak, the companions she seeks should not be weak.


    But if you meet the Galaxy God Emperor who is a **** king level, it will be more ill-fortune.


    In addition, they are traveling in small groups, and if they become entangled with the Galaxy God Emperor''s small group, they will surely affect the whole body.


    So now, Ye Hao must find them as soon as possible.


    "Let''s speed up!" Ye Hao set off again with two angels.


    ...


    In another place in this space.


    "We have been searching here for almost three days, but still nothing." A five-person team appeared here, a team of three women and two men.


    And there are all kinds of races among them.


    A frost giant with a height of three meters, this is not his full body height, this is his body shape that he maintains to facilitate communication with his partners.


    The other has pointed ears, similar to the elven man in the novel.


    There is also a woman similar to the elves holding a bow and arrow, and another humanoid woman with a tail.


    The leader among the four is Evelyn wearing a black gauze.


    "Evelyn, didn''t you say that there is still a very powerful person with us?" The woman with the tail looked at Evelyn curiously and asked.


    Evelyn said: "He seems to have something and didn''t find anyone else."


    "Could it be that he knew the danger of this incident, so he didn''t come. After all, there are very few people like us who are willing to accompany Evelyn to do this kind of thing." The elf man smiled and drew towards Yi. Fu Lin said next to her.


    Evelyn frowned slightly: "I believe he is not such a person."


    "Evelyn, you are away for thousands of years this time, but we old friends want to die. It is impossible for those outsiders to be like us old friends..."


    The elf man looked at Evelyn affectionately. Before he could finish speaking, he was pulled by the ears of the elf woman next to him and retreated to the side.

 Chapter 2824： Meet on a narrow road!

    Chapter 2824 Meet in a narrow road!


    "He is a good friend of mine, Bray, you''d better not say bad things about him in front of me!" Evelyn solemnly pointed to Bray who was pulled away by her sister.


    Bray said dissatisfiedly: "Evelyn, you should be very clear about my feelings for you. We have known each other for millions of years, and a person who has known you for a few years can match the feelings between you and me. Well!"


    Evelyn raised her head and stared at Bray indifferently and said, "Emotions can''t be measured by time, okay. I''ll just say this. Let''s rest in place. I will go around and check the situation first."


    After speaking, Evelyn flew to the side,


    Bray squeezed his fists in dissatisfaction, and his eyes were angry: "What''s so good about that man! You can make Evelyn care so much about him, I am the one who really likes her!"


    "Okay. Are you stupid? Tell Evelyn about this at this time, aren''t you looking for death." The younger sister Angelia looked at her brother contemptuously.


    She really found that her brother was really a brain-dead in terms of feelings. If he could have one percent talent in cultivation, it wouldn''t be the situation right now.


    "I..." Bray wanted to say something else.


    Angelia stopped him directly: "I don''t want to talk to you either. I taught you two million years ago. That time I was completely disappointed in you.


    Since then, I have said. Don''t ask me about the matter between you and Evelyn, but you should also remember not to do anything like this embarrassing everyone.


    Otherwise, don¡¯t cry and beg me when you and Evelyn don¡¯t even have a friend to do! "


    Bessie, who was wagging her tail, looked at some of them, blinking very interested.


    "Bessie, what are they talking about?" the big frost giant asked puzzledly.


    The giants have unique talents, but in terms of IQ and emotion, even if they have cultivated to the master **** level, they still have big flaws.


    This is why, the giant family cannot become a first-class **** relationship.


    "Nothing, they are just chatting." Bessie heard the quarrel between Evelyn and Bray in front of her, but she knew it was useless to explain so much to Hansen the frost giant.


    His simple brain circuit can''t understand this rather complicated feeling at all.


    But looking at all of this, Bessie became interested in the man named Ye Hao.


    She and Evelyn had known each other the longest time among the four. She didn''t expect that the guy who was only interested in women would care so much about a male friend.


    Even a person like Bray has never received such treatment from Evelyn.


    What kind of man would this be?


    It was enough to conquer an extraordinary woman like Evelyn.


    Suddenly, the body of the frost giant Hansen exudes an astonishing chill, and at the same time his body began to become huge, directly becoming a giant with a height of three hundred meters, a hundred times larger than before!


    Compared with the frost giant Hansen, Bessie and others are equivalent to his fingers.


    "Hansen, why are you suddenly getting bigger!" Bessie said in surprise when she saw Hansen suddenly get bigger.


    "Someone is staring at us!" Frost giant Hansen stared at the back of a distant star with his eyes exuding warfare. He raised his finger: "Why are you following us!"


    As he said, a spear of ice crystals directly condensed and shot out


    The spear of ice crystal penetrated the star directly and made a hole in the star. From this hole, you can see several figures behind it.


    However, the frost giant Hansen was obviously dissatisfied with the effect of his move. It stands to reason that his move should be able to smash the star directly, and he only took a glance.


    However, this trick of the frost giant Hansen did indeed attract some people.


    This is a dozen people, wearing the same style of armor and equipment, all of them are people of the Star Sky God System.


    "I didn''t expect to be discovered by you, but now that I have discovered it, that''s it." A cold man looked at the frost giant Hansen with a smirk.


    "You appear here, you must have something to do with that woman. Originally, we wanted to follow you to find that woman, since you have discovered it.


    Then we will come directly, either you obediently tell where the woman is, or I tortured you bit by bit, and forced to ask from the inside. "


    Bessie and others all had nervous and guard expressions at this time.


    "What to do?" Angelia looked at her brother.


    Although his elder brother was not very reliable in terms of emotions, he was still the strongest among them at this time.


    A ray of light appeared in Bray''s right eye, and he looked at the dozen or so Heavenly Sky Gods in front of him.


    "One upper main god, three middle main gods, and all the others are lower main gods."


    Bessie muttered: "In this way, we still have the ability to fight; but we can''t fight them for too long, otherwise it will attract people from the Sky God Element, and we will be in danger.


    It is a pity that Evelyn is no longer here now, otherwise we have the words of two upper gods, so we can easily ask them! "


    "Hansen is very strong, he is not afraid of the upper master god!" Hansen stood up and said at this time.


    Although the Frost Giant Hansen only had the realm of the middle main god, his strength was comparable to the upper main **** to a certain extent.


    "It doesn''t matter, we can''t stay here any longer. Break out first, and wait to find Evelyn after going out!" Bray said, a staff appeared in his hand, and two different law textures and three patterns appeared around him. Different elements texture.


    They are the laws of nature, the laws of elves, and the elements of wind, water, and beasts.


    "The Magic of Royal Beast, Giant Wood Spiritist!"


    "Divine Art¡¤Strong Wind Blade!"


    "Divine Art¡¤Water Wave!"


    "Divine Art¡¤Natural Light!"


    "Divine Art¡¤Elf Wings!"


    Bray used a number of magic techniques in a row, but he didn''t even look tired.


    In front of him appeared dozens of giant wood spirit men about one-third the size of a frost giant, all of which were formed by towering trees.


    Divine Art¡¤Elf Wings makes a pair of colorful wings appear behind Bray, which seems to be a blessing type divine art.


    The other three magic arts are all attack types.


    Attacked a dozen people at the same time.


    "It''s now, let''s go!" Bray said, and then he took the three of his companions and flew towards a gap, trying to hold on to the delay and escape from this dangerous situation.


    "Do you think we will let you go so easily when we show up here?" The Star Sky Lord smiled contemptuously.

 Chapter 2825： Unfair fight

    Chapter 2825-Unfair Fight


    The Star Sky Lord raised his hand, and a Star Sky Gun appeared in his hand.


    He swept directly in front of him, blocking Bray''s magical natural light.


    After that, the other middle-ranked main gods were also prepared for a long time, each took out a shield, and the strength of the last few people gathered together to form a larger star sky shield, blocking the other two divine arts of Bray.


    And the remaining lower master gods raised their hands.


    "Divine Art¡¤Star Sky Enchantment!"


    Huh


    A huge barrier fell, just blocking the Bray and others who were about to escape.


    "How is it possible!" Bray looked at the barrier in front of him in disbelief, and then at the Star Sky Lord and others with a mocking look behind him.


    His divine art was so easily followed by the enemy, and such a large enchantment was laid out so quickly.


    Is it possible...


    "Hansen, hurry up and smash this barrier!" Bray shouted solemnly.


    The frost giant Hansen raised his fist, and a lot of frost condensed on his fist, forming a frost giant fist.


    Finally, it smashed heavily on the barrier.


    But this seemingly terrifying punch landed on the barrier, only making the barrier emit a wave of ripples, but it did not shake the barrier.


    Angelia and Bessie also used their own magic to attack the barrier.


    But it still has no effect.


    "Don''t waste your efforts. Are you surprised? Did you notice something wrong?" The Star Sky Lord looked at Bray and the others with a sneered smile.


    "Perhaps you have discovered that in this deep dome ruins, your strength is greatly reduced and you are suppressed by this space.


    I guess you can only use less than one-tenth of the original power, right?


    But what you must have never expected is that in this deep vault ruins, there is not so much suppressing power on us people of the Star Sky God System.


    And the lower the strength, the smaller the suppressing power, and the basic strength of the lower master gods like them will not change a little.


    And the middle main **** is also suppressed by half of the power, and the upper main **** like me will be suppressed by 40% to 50%. Although it will also be affected.


    But for us, we are quite strong outside, and we can be here. I am stronger than you, and your magic is vulnerable to me! "


    Hear this man''s presumptuous words.


    The faces of Bray and others were quite ugly. They never thought that the space limitations of this Deep Sky God System would still be divided.


    All of a sudden, the four of them hit the bottom.


    Originally, they still had the possibility of a war, but in this unfair situation.


    To put it bluntly, even if there is only the upper main **** alone, the four of them are probably not opponents.


    "Okay, it''s still the words I just said. Either tell us the whereabouts of the woman, or be tortured by me bit by bit to ask them out!" The upper lord of the Star Sky smiled at the four people.


    Bessie rolled her eyes and said with a smile on her face, "Sorry, we really don''t know who the woman you are talking about is? We don''t know what the ruins of the deep dome is.


    We are just travelers traveling in the Star Sky God System, and when traveling around here, we were sucked into here by an invisible force.


    We are all innocent, or you send us out."


    The upper master of the Star Sky raised the Star Sky Divine Spear in his hand and said contemptuously: "If you really don''t know anything, I''m sorry. Then you have to send you to die.


    Because our Galaxy God Emperor gave an order, anyone who enters here must die! "


    As he said, his star dome spear shot out a starlight.


    This starlight came so fast and fiercely.


    It was unexpected to a few people. If they were ordinary times, they might be able to withstand the confrontation, but now they simply can''t exert that strength.


    At this dangerous moment, the frost giant Hansen rushed forward and directly collided with the star with his fist.


    In the end, this star changed its direction and missed it.


    But Hansen, the frost giant, paid the price of his own arm.


    "Hansen!" Bessie and others looked at Hansen distressedly.


    "Brother, what shall we do now?" Angelia looked at her brother nervously.


    Bray didn''t expect this to happen. To be honest, he has nothing to do now.


    See the opponent is ready to attack again.


    Bray gritted his teeth and raised his hand, shouting: "Wait!"


    "Do you have any last words to say?" The upper master of the Star Sky said with a light smile.


    Bray gritted his teeth and said, "I admit that we came in this time for the woman you mentioned, the Empress of the Star Sky!"


    The upper master of the Star Sky put down his divine spear and stared at Bray: "That''s not the Star Sky Empress, that''s a guy who impersonates a Star Sky woman! Do you know where this woman is?"


    "Brother!" Angelia did not expect that her brother would choose to compromise at this time.


    "Stop talking, let''s save our own lives now. Even if Evelyn knows, she won''t blame us. What''s more, we don''t even know where the Empress of the Sky is."


    Bray glared at his sister and whispered.


    Angelia bit her vermilion lip lightly. She was very aware of the situation in front of her, and she naturally didn''t want to fall to this place.


    "In fact, we really don''t know where the Empress Xingqiong is. We were invited here to find the Empress Xingqiong.


    But after we came in, we also found that we couldn''t find where the Empress of the Star Sky was at all. Otherwise, how could we meet you here, don''t you? "Bray said honestly.


    The other party frowned, and then raised the magic spear in his hand again: "Regardless of whether you lied or not, anyway, you have no effect on us anyway."


    Seeing the other party is also preparing to kill.


    Bray said immediately: "You can''t kill us, we all have a background. My sister and I are both from the moon night elves. We are second-rate gods, and are under the jurisdiction of the Olympus gods. !


    He belongs to the Frost Giant Race, and she belongs to the Fairy Race; we are all important people in our respective gods, and I am still the future heir of our moon night elves.


    If you kill us here, our gods will not let go, and you will even provoke conflicts between gods! "


    Bray wanted to use his life experience to suppress each other.


    However, the upper master **** of the Star Sky smiled contemptuously, and said disdainfully: "What use do you say? Where is this place? This is the relics of the deep sky of the Star Sky God System! You are now dead here, no one knows at all.


    And do you naively think that just a second-rate heir to the God System can make us jealous of the Star Sky God System?


    Haha, our God Emperor Xinghe said, no matter who it is! No matter what the gods are, if you dare to appear in the ruins of the deep vault, that is a result! "


    With that said, he raised his divine spear, but this time it was aimed at the top of the four of them.


    Divine Art¡¤Starfall

 Chapter 2826： Evelyn’s danger!

    Chapter 2826 Evelyn''s danger!


    A starburst shot into the sky, and then turned into thousands of meteorites that looked like bright stars and fell down, like a world disaster.


    And this center is the four Bessie!


    The expressions of the four people suddenly changed, and they didn''t expect that the people of the Star Sky God System would really want to kill them all.


    In the face of this situation, the four people were not willing to wait for death, each of which took out their own housekeeping skills, or all kinds of magical weapons at the bottom of the box.


    Divine Art¡¤Elf Fantasy


    The staff in Bray''s hand shone dazzling light, and the sapphires on it were cracked, and a blue barrier appeared above everyone''s heads.


    Divine Art¡¤Thousands of Destruction Elf Feather


    Angelia opened her elven divine bow, and this time she exhausted almost all her strength.


    Her face became extremely pale, and her arms were trembling as they straightened out.


    When finally letting go of the bowstring, she even coughed up blood.


    The light of countless arrow feathers matched the stars falling in the sky, but the effect was not as dazzling as those above.


    Divine Art¡¤Magic Light


    Bessie of the fairy tribe, a huge magic circle appeared around her body, and then a huge light appeared in the sky, like a shining sun.


    Divine Art¡¤Frost Giant Soul


    Although Hansen had broken an arm, as a Frost Giant, he hardly frowned. This is the characteristic of their race, and the flesh is very powerful.


    But this time, the trick he used was not physical, but the power of blood inheritance.


    His whole body began to emit a blue light, and at the same time there was a monstrous chill.


    It was the soul of the frost giant''s bloodline, and these auras condensed into a para-virtualized frost giant in the sky above the frost giant Hansen.


    That size is three to five times bigger than the Frost Giant!


    If this is placed on the earth, it is estimated that it will directly reach the existence of 10,000 meters in the sky.


    Under these magic arts, explosions filled this space for a while.


    Boom boom boom


    At the same time, there were huge air waves, and these air waves caused the lower master gods of the Star Sky God System to release their positions to prevent themselves from being played by this strong air wave.


    The smoke dissipated.


    The place where they had been standing was already in ruins at this moment, quite messy.


    "I didn''t expect you to have some ability. If you are outside, it might really make me feel very troublesome. It''s a pity that you met us here.


    And you people will stay here forever! "The Star Sky God System''s upper master **** smiled contemptuously, and raised his hand again, ready to launch a new round of attacks, and completely send away these guys.


    "Dark Magic¡¤Dark Demon Realm!"


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came, and then the main gods of the Star Sky God System were all surprised to find that they were actually trapped by a black world.


    "The Law of Darkness?" The upper master frowned, and he raised his hand.


    It took three seconds to break through the dark field.


    But at this time, the four people standing there had disappeared.


    And in the enchantment they arranged, there was a loophole unexpectedly.


    "How is this possible? How can these guys break our barrier!" said a middle-ranking master **** next to him in disbelief.


    The upper main **** said faintly: "There is another person on the other side, probably an upper main **** who masters the law of darkness. The law of darkness itself has corrosive characteristics, which can easily corrode those enchantments.


    Even in this world, their strength has been suppressed, but relying on the law of darkness to accomplish this is no problem.


    The enchantment that trapped us just now is not ordinary, and the person who attacked is estimated to be stronger than me. Unfortunately, it is in this place.


    He must be very clear that he is not our opponent; so after trapping us, he directly chose to escape. This is a very cautious opponent. "


    "Then what do we do now? It''s so big here, if we let them escape, we might not be able to find it." The middle lord **** beside him said worriedly.


    The upper Lord God smiled playfully: "If they run in other directions, I would really worry about this. It''s a pity that they chose this direction very unwisely.


    In this direction, a guest is waiting for them. We are now catching up, and it is estimated that we can still watch a good show. "


    With that, the upper master **** chased in the direction of fleeing.


    As he said, after walking for a while, there was a fighting movement ahead.


    They landed on a star, just to see what happened here.


    A man was carrying his hands on his back, and on the surrounding four stars, the four guys who had fled before were all trapped by a crystal-like enchantment.


    There is also a black-haired woman who is fighting the man.


    The man used the law of space, which was comparable to the law of darkness used by the black-haired woman.


    "Hey, how long do you have to watch?" The man noticed the Star Sky Divine Element and the others coming by and shouted uncomfortably.


    "Lord Rokaus took action." The upper master of the Star Sky God System clenched his fists and said with a smile, but his eyes were full of disdain.


    Humph


    Isn''t it just a guy who masters the laws of space? If it weren''t for the Lord God Emperor who said he would respect you, I wouldn''t look down upon a higher-ranking **** like you.


    At this time, Kaios raised his head and looked arrogant.


    That''s right!


    This Kaos is the Space Lord Kaos who was humiliated and failed by Ye Hao during the Space Apostle''s activities.


    "This woman''s dark law is a bit troublesome, I can''t catch her alone. You hurry up!" Kaos said to the upper master **** in an almost commanding tone.


    The upper master was dissatisfied, but still fell down and prepared to launch an attack on the target.


    "Evelyn, leave us alone! Go!" Angelia was trapped in the space stand and shouted to Evelyn.


    It was Evelyn who rescued them just now. As a result, who would have thought that on the way to escape, suddenly such a space master would be killed.


    If it were to change from the past, a space master **** who is a higher master **** would be nothing.


    But the four of them were all injured in the previous battle with the main **** of the Star Sky God System, and the power of the law was also very exhausted.


    There is no way to fight against a master **** in space.


    Only Evelyn can contend with it, but now the enemy''s pursuit is coming again.


    At this moment, if Evelyn stayed here again, it would definitely be ill-advised.


    "I brought you in, I can''t leave you behind!" Evelyn shouted through gritted teeth.


    "Enough loyal, then I will send you all to die!" The upper Lord God of the Star Sky showed a smirk, and the stars gathered in his hands, preparing to end the lives of these people.

 Chapter 2827： Fool, you dont really think I will tell you

    Chapter 2827 fool, you don''t really think I will tell you


    To face the attack of the two upper master gods, Evelyn seemed to have seen her end.


    She doesn''t regret coming here because she is a friend of Xingqiong, if that woman knew she risked her death to come to her.


    She would be moved and she didn''t know if she hadn''t died, she would give herself a chance.


    Although I have known her for so many years, I have attacked her so many times at night, but never succeeded. I have been trapped by her several times for a long time.


    What a cruel woman.


    But Evelyn did not regret coming here and facing such a dangerous situation.


    Because Xingqiong is one of her few friends, and has helped her too many times.


    It''s just that the only thing she felt sorry for was the four friends she invited. Her death was not a big deal. Letting them accompany her death made Evelyn feel that she owed her.


    Evelyn couldn''t help but think of the man at this time.


    Perhaps it is also a blessing for him not to be here this time.


    After all, among the ruins of the deep firmament, except for the people of the star firmament gods, everyone here will suffer.


    Even Ye Hao, a guy with amazing talent, wouldn''t be surprised!


    This time he didn''t come, but it made her feel a little grateful.


    "You two big men bullying a woman?" At this time, a voice interrupted the movements of two people who were about to attack Evelyn.


    Almost everyone looked at the man who appeared above a star in the distance with alert.


    The man put his hands in his pockets and looked idle.


    "Who are you?" The upper master of Star Sky frowned and looked at this strange man.


    It stands to reason that the ruins of the deep sky should have been blocked by the people of their star sky **** system, why are so many people appearing here!


    "It''s you!" Kaios on the side stared at the man with bloodshot eyes.


    He didn''t expect that he would encounter this here, so that he would bear the humiliation that he could not wash away for a lifetime.


    For this month, I have been ridiculed and ridiculed by my colleagues.


    This guy who couldn''t wait to cramp and peel his skin unexpectedly appeared in front of him.


    "Oh, it turned out to be the Lord God of Kaos. I missed it before, but I miss it so much. I don''t know how it is going?" The man looked at Kaos with a mocking expression.


    This made Kaios even more angry, and the law of space on his body was almost violent.


    "Ye Hao!" Evelyn also saw this man at this time. She didn''t expect Ye Hao to appear here at this time?


    This was a great surprise for her, but it also made her very worried and anxious.


    Because here is the home battle, the upper star dome with absolute advantage.


    In addition, there is a master **** in space, which is almost a dead end.


    "This person is the Ye Hao Sister Evelyn said before?" Bessie the goblin looked at the man in the distance curiously.


    Angelia on the side frowned slightly and said: "This guy is a bit stupid. Unless he is a god-king-level powerhouse, he will come out directly like this, it''s not going to die.


    Even if he wants to save us, he should find a safer way. "


    "Maybe... he didn''t even know that people from the Star Sky God System would have a great advantage when fighting here," the fairy Bessie muttered.


    Elf Bray, who was also trapped on the side, looked at the man with complicated eyes.


    As an admirer of Evelyn, he can feel that Evelyn''s feelings for this man are completely different.


    He didn''t want to be saved by this guy, but considering their current situation, he hoped that this man really had the terrifying power that Evelyn said.


    At least that way, Evelyn and them can both live.


    Compared with dignity, survival is the most important thing.


    "Master Kaos? Do you know this person?" The upper main **** of the Star Sky interrogated the main God of Kaos who looked quite angry and was about to explode at any time.


    Kaos pointed to Ye Hao, how could he not know this guy, even if Ye Hao turned into ashes, he would recognize it.


    "Kill him! Kill him no matter what price you pay! I want him to die!" As he said, the main **** of Kaos was ready to roar and attack Ye Hao, and the law of space in his hand had gathered into a magical technique.


    "Wait, doesn''t the Lord Kaos want to know what I got in the gap of time?" Ye Hao looked at Kaos with a smile.


    Kaos moved for a while, and a trace of reason slightly defeated his anger.


    The things in the time gap are what he dreams of, although he can''t go to the time gap himself now.


    But how can I get some from this guy in front of me can be regarded as making up for my loss.


    "Tell me, I can make your death easier!" Kaios stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shook his head and said, "No, if I tell you, you have to let us go!"


    "Impossible!" Kaos directly denied, then pointed at Ye Hao and said: "I don''t care about the lives of other people here. But today, you can''t leave here alive!"


    Ye Hao shrugged helplessly: "Well, I will tell you what you want to know. Then let them go!"


    "No!" Evelyn screamed at this time.


    At this time, Kaos directly arranged a space position around Evelyn, so Evelyn could not make any cross-border moves.


    "There is no problem with this." Kaos said in a deep voice.


    The corner of the eyes of the upper master **** of the star dome next to him moved slightly, and he glanced at Kaos, he didn''t say much.


    Anyway, it''s impossible for this group of people to leave alive, and they know that Kaos has always had a bad reputation.


    At that time, when he got what he wanted, he would kill all these people.


    "Then we''ll make a decision!" Ye Hao stared at Kaos.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, just say it!" Kaios can''t wait to know.


    "Are you sure, you want me to speak in front of so many people?" Ye Hao pointed to a group of people around him and looked at Kaos jokingly.


    Kaos paused. He hadn''t thought of this. The things in the time gap really couldn''t be known to the people of the Star Sky God System.


    After all, this kind of thing, only the less people know, the more important it is.


    "Master Kaos, be careful that he is deceiving!" The upper Lord God of the Star Sky didn''t know whether it was kind, or selfish.


    "It''s okay, he is weaker than me. And I am the master of space, it is impossible for him to kill me in seconds, if he really has any tricks.


    At that time, we can all go together! "Kaos said confidently.


    Then he flew towards Ye Hao, and set up a space stand around Ye Hao so as to isolate the sound.


    "Now you can say it." Kaos looked at the guy in front of him contemptuously, hum, you also have today.


    "Say? What do I need to tell you, a dying idiot?" Ye Hao suddenly spread his hands and said with a teasing expression.


    Kaos'' face changed suddenly, he stared at Ye Hao: "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t you really think I would say something to you stupid? It''s naive." Ye Hao smiled disdainfully.


    This completely angered Kaos, and he raised his hand to release the divine art he had prepared.


    Divine Art Space Shattering Beam

 Chapter 2828： Unrestricted man

    2828-Man


    In the eyes of others, Kaos came to Ye Hao, and then created a spatial position, and the two began to talk.


    "Do you think Ye Hao has any plans? For example, grabbing this Kaos, and then using it to threaten the people of the Star Sky God System?" Bessie the fairy asked curiously.


    "I hope so, after all, Sister Evelyn has always praised Ye Hao." Angelia the wizard whispered.


    They all hope that Ye Hao is as good as Evelyn said before.


    Otherwise, people like them would really be ruined here.


    They don''t want to really die like this.


    And at this moment, something amazing happened.


    The two people in the space position seemed to have a dispute.


    Kaos directly condensed the law of space and released the magic technique. The magic technique directly engulfed Ye Hao, and Ye Hao had no intention of resisting in the magic technique, so it went to nothing.


    This scene stunned everyone.


    "No...no...no...it''s impossible!" Evelyn roared frantically, she kept bombarding the surrounding space, trying to rush out.


    But for a while, she couldn''t do it at all.


    But Angelia, Bessie and others were completely disappointed and desperate.


    They were completely safe and never thought that this guy would be so tasteless?


    Such abrupt appearance, are there such abrupt people?


    This is the man with good talent and strong strength that Evelyn said?


    No kidding!


    After Kaos killed Ye Hao, the spatial stance around him disappeared, but he didn''t have the kind of revenge smile on his face.


    Instead, he frowned and looked around, as if he was looking for something.


    "What''s the matter?" the upper master of the star firmament asked puzzledly.


    "Just now..." Just when Kaos was about to speak.


    A figure suddenly appeared around Evelyn, and the spatial position that had trapped Evelyn disappeared.


    This person turned out to be Ye Hao who was''resurrected from the dead''!


    Everyone was surprised and didn''t understand what was going on.


    "The one I killed just now was a clone, this guy is the real one!" Kaos pointed at Ye Hao angrily. He didn''t expect this to humiliate himself so much.


    "It seems that you are not as stupid as I thought, and you can still find out that I am a clone." Ye Hao smiled and jokingly looked at the angry Kaos.


    It was indeed a clone just now, the clone that Ye Hao sent out to find separately.


    Unfortunately, he found Evelyn and others who happened to be in danger.


    In that situation, it was impossible for Ye Hao to arrive in time, and the body''s combat power could not rescue Evelyn.


    So simply let the clone use the anger of Kaos here to delay time.


    I didn''t expect that this Kaos would really be fooled easily.


    "You..." Evelyn looked at Ye Hao in front of her, her heart full of surprises.


    The moment Ye Hao died just now, she felt as if she had lost something.


    And now, the flame that had been extinguished in her heart was burning again.


    "Sorry, I''m late." Ye Hao looked at Evelyn with a smile.


    This simple smile made the dark goddess feel the sun shining for the first time.


    "Those four over there are your friends, right?" Ye Hao pointed to the four trapped people.


    Evelyn nodded.


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers, and the spatial position that trapped the four people was immediately relieved.


    At this time, the people of the Star Sky God System had already surrounded them.


    Kaos and the high-ranking **** of the Star Sky approached Ye Hao.


    "This time I will never let you run away!" Kaos said in a grunt.


    The upper master also stared at Ye Hao: "No matter who you are, since you appear here. Then you have only death."


    Evelyn looked at Ye Hao anxiously: "They are very strong, and the suppression in this space is very small. We are now gathering the strength of all of us to escape from here!"


    Ye Hao didn''t agree to Evelyn''s plan. He smiled and said, "Don''t worry, these people are in this place, not my opponent.


    Give me a little time and I will deal with them here. "


    After speaking, Ye Hao took a few steps forward, approaching Kaos and the upper master **** of the Star Sky.


    "Hahaha, your middle-ranking master **** actually said that he wants to kill us? Even if it''s not in our ruins, you can''t be the opponent of our upper-ranking god!" The Star Sky High-ranking Lord said with a laugh.


    He didn''t believe in what kind of threat a middle lord **** could pose to them.


    What''s more, it is still in this deep dome ruins which is very beneficial to them.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared directly behind him.


    "Outside I''m not sure, but in this place, you people are my younger brother in my eyes." Ye Hao said, and he blasted towards the back of the upper master of the Star Sky.


    The speed is so fast that the upper master **** never thought of it.


    boom


    With a heavy blow, the high-ranking Lord God flew out directly and directly hit a star.


    This amazing scene stunned everyone.


    A guy with only the strength of the middle main **** can even fly a high main **** with one blow, still in the case of the deep vault ruins.


    "Why don''t you try it too?" Ye Hao raised his hand and pointed it at Kaios, who was still in surprise.


    Divine Art ¡¤ Hades Twelve-Dimensional Cannon


    Kaos felt the horrible law fluctuations in Ye Hao''s hand, and a horrified expression appeared on his face, immediately teleporting to prepare to escape.


    But what was unexpected was that the 12 heavy cannons of Hades launched by Ye Hao could appear in the place where Kaos fled.


    This is because this move adds the ability of Ye Hao''s Space Law, allowing this move to be released from the surrounding space that Ye Hao can control.


    "Your strength has not been suppressed!" The upper master of the Star Sky also recovered at this time, looking at Ye Hao vigilantly.


    He just discovered that it was not that Ye Hao was too strong, but that he was using the combat power of the middle main god.


    Although the people of their Star Sky God System are much less suppressed here than others, their strength is also limited.


    But this guy was not suppressed at all.


    This is why Ye Hao''s move just now made him appear so embarrassed as the upper master god.


    Ye Hao smiled and said nothing, not much.


    He is indeed not suppressed by this ruin now, because before that, when Ye Hao studied this ruin, he discovered a characteristic.


    That is, if you wrap yourself with the laws of time and space, you can not be suppressed by this ruin. Of course, the power of the laws of time and space will be consumed in this process.


    There is no way to persist for a long period of fierce fighting, but there is no problem with small-scale fighting.

 Chapter 2829： What am I afraid to kill?

    Chapter 2829 what do I dare to kill?


    "Next, you should pay a small price for what you did to my friend.


    Who should start first? "Ye Hao rubbed his chin, looking at the people around him as if sifting through toys.


    Feeling the humiliation he has suffered, he roared angrily: "The price? Then let you see, the price to provoke our Star Sky God System.


    Everyone obeyed and killed this man for me! "


    Following the order of the upper master **** of the Star Sky, all the warriors of the Star Sky God System launched their own attacks on Ye Hao.


    Countless stars flew from all directions, as if to blow Ye Hao and others in the center to pieces.


    Facing such a situation, Evelyn and the others felt powerless.


    Although they are strong, but in this case, for them, this kind of attack is really like the end of the day.


    It can make them feel a deep sense of powerlessness.


    Evelyn looked at the back of the man in front of her nervously and expectantly. I don''t know why, she would feel relieved when she looked at the back of this man.


    As long as he is here, all this is not a problem.


    Angelia and the others were also curious and nervous looking at the strange man in front of them.


    The wonderful operation just now made them believe that the man in front of them might really create miracles for them.


    In fact, it is not that they believe it, but this is their only hope now.


    On the other hand, Ye Hao, facing the sky full of stars, this is so terrifying that it can even directly smash a planet''s attack.


    Without changing his face, he calmly raised his hand.


    Divine Art¡¤Space Exile


    A large piece of void space appeared around Ye Hao and the others, and all those starburst attacks were swallowed up by the void space and disappeared completely.


    As if it had never appeared before.


    "This is... this... how is this possible, how can a mere mid-level master **** release this degree of spatial exile!" Kaos witnessed all this, and he didn''t want to believe this scene.


    As a person who also practices the laws of space, he is very aware of how terrifying this level of magic is.


    But the guy who looked down upon him was only a guy with the strength of the middle main god.


    It was so easy to release it, which simply subverted his worldview.


    "There are some things that are not as difficult as you think. A special law like the law of space is not only the subtlety that can be displayed when the realm is high.


    It''s just that you don''t deserve to master it thoroughly. "Ye Hao looked at Khaos sarcastically.


    Kaos was furious, and this guy dared to humiliate himself so much: "Asshole, it''s impossible! Impossible! It must have realized something in the gap of time.


    Otherwise, relying on the strength of your mid-level main god, how could Leng Gong master these.


    If I enter the gap of time, I can also master this, these are all you stole from me! "


    Kaos didn''t want to believe that this was Ye Hao''s own talent, instead he was willing to believe that this was what Ye Hao had obtained in the gap of time.


    "If you don''t realize it, let you understand what is the real terror." Ye Hao snapped his fingers.


    The surrounding air seemed to be frozen at this moment.


    Divine Art¡¤Ice Emperor Realm


    The bodies of the Star Sky God Warriors of the lower main gods all began to freeze at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "How is this going!"


    "Why, I feel so cold!"


    "I... my elemental power has no effect at all, my elemental power has been frozen."


    These people were shocked to find that they had been freezing their bodies a little bit and there was no way at all.


    They can only watch it like this, watching their bodies turn into ice sculptures.


    In fact, this is Ye Hao''s new epiphany of the ice law, and it can be regarded as an upgraded version of the Ice King.


    And also added some insights into other laws, the power is definitely second to none among the middle main gods.


    And how can these guys who only have the lower main gods release Ye Hao''s magical skills.


    "Then it''s your turn!" Ye Hao looked at the middle-ranked master gods, and when dealing with them, he had to add a little bit more condiments.


    Kunpeng Law ¡¤ Heaven, Earth, Xuanhuang, Heavenly Array


    With a sudden step on Ye Hao''s feet, several huge Kunpeng phantoms appeared, and these Kunpeng phantoms roamed around.


    But as they roamed, the texture of the magic circle appeared one by one.


    After that, the Kunpeng who seemed to be scattered and disorderly suddenly burst out with roars and swooped down towards the middle main gods.


    Those middle-ranked main gods have responded to this attack in their own way.


    All kinds of magical stars appeared.


    However, these Kunpengs are really terrifying, these middle main gods were able to parry at first, but soon discovered that they had no way to fight against this Kunpeng law.


    And when they wanted to escape, they were horrified to find that they didn''t even know when they were placed in a huge spatial position.


    Facing this spatial position, they had no way to escape for a while, they could only watch as they were tired and swallowed by those Kunpeng.


    This scene reminded them of how similar they were when they trapped Evelyn and the others.


    It''s a pity that the victims are now replaced by them.


    Soon, these middle main gods were all wiped out.


    "It seems that it''s completely quiet now. As the protagonist, I can give you a chance to choose the way of death." Ye Hao jokingly looked at the remaining Star Sky High Lord God and Kaos.


    At this time, they were truly aware of how dangerous they were facing Ye Hao now.


    When dealing with Evelyn and the others before, they thought that it was a very lucky thing in this deep dome ruins.


    But now it seems that this point is completely reversed.


    Here, it was simply a battlefield prepared for Ye Hao, so that the upper Lord God that he could not reach before has now become a prey that he can hunt arbitrarily.


    "I warn you! I am the upper master **** of the Star Sky God System, and now the Star River God Emperor is here. If you dare to move me, our Star Sky God System will make you pay the price!" The Star Sky upper master **** pointed at Ye Hao Threatened.


    His own forehead was already covered with sweat at this moment.


    Ye Hao laughed, he clutched his abdomen: "I didn''t expect people with high realm to have such stupid people.


    Since we dare to appear here, I think you should know what our purpose is?


    We have already chosen to fight against some Star River God Emperor, a high-ranking Lord God, what am I afraid to kill? "


    With that, murderous intent appeared in Ye Hao''s eyes.

 Chapter 2830： The Fall of the Lord God in the Star Sky!

    Chapter 2830 The Fall of the Lord God in the Star Sky!


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, everyone believed that this man really dared to do this.


    Because his tone was extremely serious, anyone who was serious enough to hear it could feel the strong murderous aura in him.


    "I still don''t believe it, what kind of waves can you, a fellow!" The upper master of the Star Sky knew that there was no way out now.


    He directly raised his hands, gathered the power of his law, and said: "Kaos, we have no other choice now, just fight with this guy!


    I still don''t believe that a middle main **** can compete with our two upper main gods! "


    "Yeah!" Kaos nodded seriously, but there seemed to be some intention hidden in his eyes.


    Ye Hao didn''t care about the thoughts of these people at all, he snapped his fingers.


    Five rings of different colors appeared around Ye Hao.


    Those are five completely different attribute laws.


    Seeing that Ye Hao could summon five completely different laws of power with a single thought, everyone was amazed.


    "What the **** is this man? How many laws can he master at the same time!" Bessie the goblin widened her eyes.


    Angelia on the side thought: "I have paid attention to the geniuses cultivated by several first-class gods over the past tens of thousands of years, but it seems that there is no such a number one person."


    "The aura in this man is very strong, there is an aura that makes me afraid!" Frost giant Hansen said sternly.


    Listening to the words of his companion''s amazement, Bray was very unhappy in his heart.


    Because this guy in front of him is regarded as his own rival, the more powerful his rival, the lower his own value.


    It turned out that Evelyn fell in love with such a man, and the enchantment of a middle main **** was enough to master such a terrifying law.


    Among the gods and all realms, there are indeed few such enchanting geniuses.


    In everyone''s eyes, the five completely different elemental laws began to converge.


    At this time, another stronger power of law appeared, converging with these other five different elemental laws.


    "This is the law of darkness!" Bessie the goblin exclaimed.


    "I didn''t expect this person to have the Law of Darkness, and the aura of the Law of Darkness seems to be above Evelyn!" Angelia always said whatever she thought of, and directly said what was true in her heart. idea.


    "This person is really crazy, and at the same time integrating so many laws together, this is something that ordinary people don''t dare to do at all!" The fairy Bessie said nervously.


    But the dangerous thing in the imagination did not happen. In almost an instant, a small black ball with a halo of five different colors appeared in front of everyone.


    Everyone felt the terrifying power in this little ball.


    It gives people a feeling that everything will be destroyed when released.


    On the other side, the upper master **** of the star dome was also ready. A very long star spear appeared in his hand, and the top of the star spear seemed to be inlaid with a star.


    And the high-ranking Lord God himself was aging at a speed visible to the naked eye, and his hair became pale in a blink of an eye. A man who originally appeared to be a middle-aged man suddenly became gray-haired.


    "Be careful, he uses the highest-level burning life ability of the Star Sky God System, and he can increase his strength in a very short time!


    This trick was also created by Star Dome! "Evelyn shouted to remind her when she saw this.


    "Don''t worry, you guys are ready to enjoy a beautiful firework show." Yang Xing snapped his fingers.


    The Destroying Star Ring that had been prepared in his hand was thrown out.


    "Kaos, let''s go!" The upper master **** of the Star Sky threw the star spear that had gathered all his strength and had broken the cauldron.


    The posture is really like a shooting star piercing the night sky.


    But at this moment, Kaos behind him tore open the void directly, entered into it without looking back, and disappeared!


    "Kaos!" At this time, the upper master **** of the Star Sky didn''t understand that it was impossible. Kaos didn''t have any desperate thoughts just now.


    He totally wanted to use himself to delay time, and then he could take advantage of this time and borrow his own space law to escape.


    "Kaos! You bastard, you can''t die!" The upper master **** of the Star Sky roared angrily, and berated the traitor.


    But now it''s too late to say anything.


    The most important thing is the current situation!


    The Destroying Starlink collided with the star spear, and a loud noise came


    The huge shock wave even spread to dozens of kilometers away, turning many stars into ashes.


    Evelyn opened a defensive barrier in time, otherwise her companions would be affected by this terrifying aftermath.


    ...


    Do not know a place in the location.


    The Galaxy God Emperor is wearing a **** armor and is located here, and he looks forward with indifference, as if he is looking at something.


    Suddenly, he frowned.


    "My Lord God Emperor? What''s the matter?" A female main **** next to her noticed the changes in the God Emperor Xinghe and asked curiously.


    "Sako, he is dead," said the God Emperor Galaxy.


    "Sako? How is this possible, Sako is the upper master god! One of the three upper master gods in our Star Sky God System!" Everyone was surprised.


    "That''s right, I can''t sense his breath at all. The way we practice the Star Sky Law can be mutual induction.


    And if you want to lose the sense completely, there is only death! "Xinghe God Emperor said in a deep voice.


    At this moment, many people were silent.


    The fall of a high-ranking main god, even a first-rate **** system like the Star Sky God System, is a very serious matter, which is equivalent to breaking half of an arm.


    "Who would do it? You know, among the ruins of the deep dome, other people fighting us here are absolutely disadvantaged!


    If you want to kill a high-ranking **** in this environment, the enemy is either the strength of the king-level god, or there is something we don''t know about the fierce beast in this deep dome ruins! "Others said vigilantly.


    The God Emperor Galaxy shook his head and said, "He was killed by someone. Among the ruins of the deep vault, there is no such thing as a beast."


    The Galaxy God Emperor dared to say so with certainty that it was entirely because his sister told him this matter.


    "If it was a human being? Who would it be?" Everyone was puzzled.


    You must know that the entrance of this deep dome ruins is all controlled by them.


    It is impossible for ordinary people to enter here.


    "I can''t care about so much now. No matter who appears here, I haven''t waited for the guy who is posing as my sister in hiding. This matter is important."


    The Galaxy God Emperor looked at the Star Palace in front of him, and said: "It only takes another half an hour to break the seal of this Star Palace!

 Chapter 2831： Do you think you can escape?

    Chapter 2831 Do you think you can escape?


    Everything returned to calm.


    In this space, Ye Hao stood there calmly.


    The high-ranking main **** of the Star Sky disappeared without a trace, without leaving a trace of breath.


    And around you can feel a trace of Godhead dissipating.


    "Is this... dead?" Bessie the goblin swallowed and asked.


    The frost giant Hansen nodded and looked at the man in admiration: "He is really strong!"


    "This is the first time I have seen the fall of a high-ranking god. Even if you are a big brother, you haven''t killed a high-ranking god." Angelia the elf looked at her brother Bray next to her.


    This question really made Bray very embarrassed.


    After all, the upper main **** had few battles, and although he was now the upper main god, he didn''t have a long time to enter this realm.


    Naturally, there is no chance to kill the upper master god.


    But the man in front of him who had only the middle main god, killed a higher main **** so easily, and the expression on his face had not changed at all.


    It seems to have become accustomed to such things.


    Could it be that this is not the first time he has witnessed the fall of the upper Lord God?


    "I didn''t expect to see you during this period of time, your realm has become stronger." Evelyn looked at Ye Hao and said happily.


    "It''s a pity that the Space Lord escaped." Frost Giant Hansen said in a naive way.


    "Escaped?" Ye Hao showed a mysterious smile, then he snapped his fingers.


    Kaos, who should have been torn the void and escaped, appeared in front of them again.


    At this time, Kaos also noticed that he had returned to the original place. He said in astonishment: "This... how is this possible? I have obviously used the law of space to escape.


    How could I be here again! "


    Ye Hao approached Kaos with a terrifying look step by step, and now Kaos was very scared of the man in front of him.


    Because he also noticed that he had already lost the figure of the high-ranking master **** in the sky, and only the divine breath that was still dissipating was left.


    This shows that the upper main **** of the Star Sky has fallen, and was killed by this guy in front of you!


    Since he has the ability to kill a high-level main god, he must be able to kill a second high-level main god.


    "Don''t you want to run away? Why didn''t you run away?" Ye Hao looked at Kaos in front of him jokingly, as if looking at a prey.


    Kaios gritted his teeth, raised his hand, and the law of space appeared.


    Only this time, he couldn''t even tear the space.


    "This...what''s going on!" Kaos tried it many times, but it was still useless.


    "Don''t waste your energy. I noticed it when you wanted to escape. I made some tricks on the space channel where you were going to escape long ago.


    Disguising it as a maze, making you think you can escape, but in fact it just turns around in a gap in the space and returns to the original place again.


    And now, I have completely sealed off the surrounding space. Unless you are better at the laws of space than me, you won''t be able to break my seal without a few days of work. "


    Ye Hao shrugged, chuckled and looked at the guy in front of him who was playing with his palms.


    Kaos sat down in despair, his body trembling constantly.


    "Why... why... why can you have such strong spatial laws, why! Why! These are not mine!"


    Ye Hao walked in front of Kaos and stared at the desperate Kaos: "Because you did not intend to learn and explore the laws of space.


    All of these things you get are obtained by means of speculation, so these things are not yours after all! "


    "Don''t... don''t kill me, I belong to the Olympus **** system, as long as... as long as you don''t kill me, I can give you whatever you want!" Kaios suddenly raised his head and looked at Ye anxiously. Hao, begging for mercy.


    He even knelt down to Ye Hao and kept kowtow. This scene was exactly the same as when he lost the bet during the Space Apostle activity.


    It''s just that this time Kaos himself knelt down and begged for mercy, like a dog.


    "Actually, there is no enmity between you and me. I didn''t want to kill you either. I taught you enough lessons in that place.


    It''s a pity that you are asking for trouble again this time, so..." Ye Hao''s finger fell on Kaos.


    Kaos wanted to resist in horror, but his body was already restrained.


    Under the effect of Divine Art and King''s Power, Kaos could not move at all.


    Then Ye Hao released his magical skill of the law of time to Kaos.


    Divine Art: Quicksand of Time


    An hourglass was suspended in front of Kaos, the hourglass flipped, and the fine silver sand inside began to flow down quickly.


    At the same time, Kaos'' own physical condition began to age rapidly, his hair became pale, and his skin became wrinkled.


    At the same time, his spirit and godhead are dying.


    The divine power kept escaping from his body like escaping.


    When the hourglass was in general, Kaos had changed from a middle-aged man to a white-haired old man, and his voice had completely changed.


    "No... don''t... don''t..." Kaos was still begging painfully, he could feel that his body was dying away, and everything about him was losing speed.


    Ye Hao stared at Kaos indifferently.


    This magic trick of the time law was the first time he used it, and the effect was that when it was applied to a person, everything on that person would flow faster.


    Originally, a high-ranking **** who could live for ten million years, without any resistance, would disappear without a trace in just ten minutes.


    Become a particle in this universe.


    And Evelyn and the others just watched a high-ranking **** in the space, and just vanished in front of them.


    This scene really surprised them.


    After all, even though the high-ranking **** of the Star Sky had fallen, the scene at that time was very shocking, and they didn''t see exactly what happened.


    And this time, they clearly saw the whole process of the death of Kaos, which was even more impactful.


    They couldn''t help but start in awe of the shameless man in front of them.


    "Brother, I advise you to give up. You are really inferior to him." Angelia the wizard whispered to her brother now.


    Bray swallowed, he was also shocked by this man, even if he was the upper god, he had never seen such a method.


    It made him feel a little trembling.

 Chapter 2832： You are also a burden

    Chapter 2832 you are a burden


    "So these four are all friends you invited?" Ye Hao sat on a rock on the astral body and pointed to the four of Bray.


    Evelyn nodded: "They are all friends with whom I have a good relationship, and they are not bad in terms of strength. Considering the danger of this action, I specially invited them."


    "Hello, my name is Angelia. I belong to the night elves. This is my brother Bree." Angelia first introduced herself and her brother who had been silent next to her.


    Hansen, the frost giant with a broken arm, said respectfully: "I am Hansen of the frost giant clan."


    Ye Hao glanced at them, and the strength of these four people was really not weak.


    One upper main god, three middle main gods.


    In addition, Evelyn, the upper master god, if it is to find trouble with a five-tier **** system, there is absolutely no problem.


    But they came to the wrong place and chose the wrong opponent!


    "Actually, you shouldn''t have invited them. You must know that this time you are going to face an entire Star Sky God System. Even if you pull up your Dark God System, you may not necessarily be the opponent of the Galaxy God Emperor." Hao said unceremoniously.


    These words made the faces of Bray and others a little unpleasant.


    Bray couldn''t help taking a step forward: "What do you mean, do you despise us?"


    "It''s not that you look down on it, but you will only become a burden here. It''s like fighting at the level just now, if only Evelyn is alone.


    She has at least five ways to save her life, but it is because she needs to take care of you that she is in danger. "Ye Hao said directly.


    Evelyn opened her mouth, trying to ease the embarrassment.


    Ye Hao stopped her and continued: "I know that you are all friends of Evelyn. Your presence here also shows that you are very brave.


    But there are some things that can''t be solved by being brave. You have to be clear about what you are facing!


    It is a first-class **** system star dome! And, somewhere in the ruins of the deep dome, the **** king class powerhouse Galaxy God Emperor is still here! What if you meet him?


    You have a certain degree of certainty that you can defeat... No right... It should be said that you have a certain degree of certainty that you can survive! "


    Facing Ye Hao''s unceremonious questioning, the four of them closed their mouths.


    Although Ye Hao''s question was very direct, it also directly explained the existing problems.


    "Well, I don''t have any other intentions, I just hope you don''t be arrogant. This time I will act, but next time, who knows who can save you?"


    Ye Hao said, he raised his hand and used sacred healing technique at the frost giant Hansen who had broken an arm.


    Under a magical light, Hansen the Frost Giant''s arm began to recover visible to the naked eye. A few minutes later, the severed arm of Hansen the Frost Giant grew out.


    "Thank you!" Hansen the frost giant said gratefully.


    "Well, you criticized and criticized. Now we are all in, and we can''t get out for a while, what do you think we should do?" Evelyn looked at Ye Hao and said in a low voice.


    Bessie the goblin was dumbfounded when she looked at Evelyn''s appearance of a little woman.


    They had never seen Evelyn, who was like a witch in the past, with such an expression.


    Angelia sighed, it seemed that her brother was completely hopeless.


    But I have to say that this man is really attractive, and the look of reprimanding them just now is really a little handsome.


    "Let''s wait here first," Ye Hao said.


    "Wait? Who are you waiting for?" Evelyn was a little surprised.


    Just as Ye Hao was about to speak, two rays of light appeared from far to near.


    Evelyn and the others immediately showed a wary expression.


    "My own person." Ye Hao said.


    Two shadows fell in front of them.


    "Angel! Still a ten-winged angel!" Angelia exclaimed.


    That''s right, it was Angel Tier and Angel Moi who appeared here.


    "You are going too fast here, so you can''t wait for us." Angel Tier panted and cast Ye Hao''s eyes.


    Just now Ye Hao sensed the situation on the clone''s side, and without a word, he gave them a direction and let them rush to this side by himself. He himself rushed over first.


    After all, coming by yourself, and bringing two people, the speed is completely different.


    "Is everything resolved? They are the people you want to save?" Angel Moy looked around Evelyn and others.


    When looking at Evelyn, she obviously felt a little uncomfortable.


    After all, the law of darkness and angelic elements are opposing forces, and ordinary people will feel uncomfortable.


    People like Ye Hao who can possess multiple powers at the same time are very rare.


    Ye Hao gave a brief introduction to both parties.


    Angelia and others were even more surprised by Ye Hao''s identity, and they could actually follow two ten-winged angels with them!


    What is the identity of this man?


    You need to know that ten-winged angels are no small soldiers, and there are only about ten ten-winged angels in the entire Angel God System.


    Right now, two of them followed him.


    This is equivalent to the treatment of that angel king.


    "Everyone knows it, and I will say something important next. My clone has found a clue just now, we are going to that place.


    The Goddess of Star Sky should be there, but unfortunately, the God Emperor of Star River was waiting there with a group of people. "Ye Hao said.


    "That Star Dome she!" Evelyn said worriedly immediately.


    Ye Hao comforted: "Xingqiong is in an ancient temple. There should be some kind of barrier. The Galaxy God Emperor can''t enter it for a while.


    But there is no guarantee that they will never be able to get in, so we have to rush over now. The best situation is that before the Galaxy God Emperor breaks the barrier, Xingqiong can get the power she wants.


    That way, we don''t need to act.


    And the worst result is that the Galaxy God Emperor will threaten the Star Sky, and at that time we may need to confront the Galaxy God Emperor head-on. "


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, everyone took a breath.


    To confront a **** king-level powerhouse head-on, he is still a **** system master!


    This is not a simple matter.


    The power of the **** king class powerhouse can directly obliterate the existence below the third-rate **** system single-handedly.


    Even a second-rate **** system once angered a first-rate **** system, a **** king-level powerhouse, and it took half a month.


    Massacre all the strong men among the second-rate gods.


    In the end, if it were not for the dissuasion of third-party forces, it is estimated that the second-rate **** system would be completely bloody.

 Chapter 2833： Sister and brother meet

    2833-Sister and Brother Meet


    "Do you have any plans now?" Angelia looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    Ye Hao chuckled and pointed to himself: "Are you asking if a middle-ranked main **** has a plan to deal with the king-level powerhouse?


    Hello, beauty. You can''t help but look down on it too much. If you have any plan, it is to pray silently, and it is best if Xingqiong can come out by herself.


    Otherwise...It is estimated that we will have to witness a battle with the king of gods. "


    Angelia was speechless, indeed.


    Asking a middle-ranked main **** how to defeat a king-level powerhouse is like asking how a python can defeat a whale.


    It was just because of Ye Hao''s amazing performance that they all had the illusion that Ye Hao might be able to deal with the powerhouse of the King of Gods.


    "Then let''s set off now, no matter what, we must prepare for the worst.


    If any of you have any concerns now, you can stay here for the time being. "Ye Hao looked at everyone.


    Evelyn took a step forward: "What are you saying, I am here to save the sky.


    Not to mention that there is something in front of the Galaxy God Emperor, even if there are a few more powerful God Kings, the old lady is not afraid! "


    The Frost Giant Hansen patted his chest and said: "As a giant, once we promise others, we will do it.


    And once, the goddess of the star sky also helped us Hansen must repay the goddess! "


    Fairy Bessie also said: "Our fairies were attacked by a murderer, if it weren''t for the Star Sky Goddess and the murderer to fight for three days and three nights to destroy the beast.


    Maybe our **** system has already fallen apart, and I will never appear here.


    So even if I sacrificed myself in the battle to save the goddess of the sky, I am very willing! "


    Seeing the attitude of the two, Ye Hao understood why they would face the Star River God Emperor and the first-class God System Star Sky God System.


    Will risk coming here.


    "The same is true for us, my brother and I will not leave!" Angelia said firmly.


    Bray''s eyes were a little low, but he nodded by default.


    "The two of us are responsible for protecting Master Ye Hao. No matter where Ye Hao goes, we will naturally follow.


    What''s more, it''s still such a dangerous thing! "Angel Tier said firmly.


    Angel Moy also nodded.


    In their eyes, Ye Hao is far more important than them.


    Although they didn''t agree with Ye Hao''s risky behavior in the first place, they are now doing this, and there is no way back.


    They can only take risks with Master Ye Hao. If there is any danger, they will not hesitate to use their lives to protect Ye Hao!


    "Then let''s set off!" Ye Hao nodded, and then led a group of people towards the location of the mysterious star palace.


    ...


    Beyond the Mysterious Star Temple


    The Emperor Galaxy opened his eyes suddenly, and he saw a crack in the door of the Star Palace in front of him.


    That door was a door he couldn''t open with the full strength of his **** king level before.


    At this moment, under their persistent research, cracks finally appeared, which also meant that they could finally enter this star palace.


    "Master Galaxy God Emperor, are we...really going to go in and kill the Goddess of Star Sky inside?" An elderly upper master **** next to him asked hesitantly.


    The Star River God Emperor looked at him coldly, and said in a deep voice: "I said, the woman inside is not my sister at all, she is a fake.


    My sister died in the disaster hundreds of millions of years ago, and I don''t allow anyone to use my sister''s identity to bluff and deceive in this world.


    So I have to kill her here, wait a minute, no matter what I see, it is mainly the same as my sister. If that guy dares to pretend to be my sister, she will only end up with this one! "


    "..." The elderly master **** did not say much.


    As time passed bit by bit, the crack in the gate grew bigger and bigger.


    In the end, the Galaxy God Emperor couldn''t wait. He walked directly to the gate and banged his fist on the gate, smashing the crumbling gate that was already full of cracks.


    There was bright starlight inside.


    "You are all waiting outside. If someone like my elder sister comes out later, you only need to kill them! Understand!" The God Emperor Galaxy said in a deep voice.


    "Understood!" The main gods of the Star Sky God System outside the Star Hall responded.


    After that, the Galaxy God Emperor stepped into the broken Star Palace gate.


    In the Star Palace, is a sea of ??stars.


    In the center of the star sea is a huge tree. The trees are not dotted with flowers and fruits, but a few galaxies.


    The picture is really beautiful, like a fairyland.


    And under the ancient galaxy tree, a graceful woman was sitting there, and behind her, the ancient galaxy tree kept flowing into her body.


    At this moment, the woman felt the person who came and opened her beautiful eyes.


    "It''s been a long time since I saw you, brother, have you forgotten the rules I taught you before?" Xingqiong Meishou looked at the younger brother who hadn''t seen it in billions of years.


    The two are really very similar in appearance, and a discerning person knows that they are a pair of siblings.


    Star River God Emperor saw the woman in front of him, his expression was very indifferent: "Why are you still alive."


    "Aren''t you happy if I''m alive?" The Goddess of Star Sky looked at her brother: "Could it be that you killed me once in billions of years, and now you want to kill me again? Dear brother."


    The Galaxy God Emperor clenched his fists and gritted his teeth and said: "Here, the Goddess of the Star Sky has fallen. There is only one God Emperor of the Star Sky in the Star Sky God System, and there is no goddess of the Star Sky."


    "Gluck, so... Are you here to kill me this time?" The Star Sky Goddess looked in the direction of the gate, as if she had seen the outside of the Star Palace, the inner and outer three floors that surrounded this place. The army of the Star Sky God System.


    "Preparation is quite sufficient, in order to kill me. You even brought a few high-level master gods in the **** system? Don''t you worry, they see your conspiracy a billion years ago?" Xingqiong The goddess said with a smile.


    The Emperor Galaxy said coldly: "Because the Goddess of the Sky has fallen, here is just a woman disguised as my sister."


    "Oh, it turned out to be such a thing." The Star Sky Goddess smiled and nodded.


    "Don''t think that they will believe you later, the current Star Sky God System is my Star Sky God System, not you.


    You shouldn''t come back, you should fall completely! "The Galaxy God Emperor said, raising his divine spear and aiming it at the goddess of the sky.


    The Goddess of Star Sky frowned: "This sick spear was originally made for you by me personally. I didn''t expect you to hold it at me now.


    Oh, yes. This is not the first time you have done this. The last time was billions of years ago. He is really a good brother of my sister.


    Prepared such a big gift for my sister. "

 Chapter 2834： Hey, don’t close your eyes, how do you look at my stalwart body with your eyes closed?

    Chapter 2834 Hey, don''t close your eyes, how do you see my stalwart body with your eyes closed


    "This is because you and I have different ideas." The God Emperor Galaxy said in a deep voice.


    The Goddess of the Star Sky chuckled: "Idea? You are here to talk about the concept with me. I remember that you told me at the time that your idea is to bring the Star Sky **** system to a higher place.


    After billions of years, my dear brother, it seems that the current Star Sky God System is no different from when I left. "


    The Galaxy God Emperor squeezed his fists: "My concept is not wrong, I will definitely make the Star Sky God System the strongest God System, but it will take more time!"


    "Ha ha ha, more time? Silly brother, I remember your ridiculous idea, if you want to leave the war and continue to expand the Star Sky God System, so that the number of powerhouses in the Star Sky God System can increase.


    Have you become the leader of the first-class **** system? "The Star Sky Goddess looked at her brother.


    "Yes!" The Galaxy God Emperor looked at the Star Sky Goddess: "I didn''t want to do that, but sister, since you built the Star Sky God System into a first-class God System.


    You never have the idea of ??going further with the gods, and you are still opposed to the matter of sending troops to the earth plane!


    It is necessary to know that sending troops to the earth plane and defeating the demon plane, only such a war can completely shuffle the existing forces! In that situation, we have a chance to go further!


    And you? You said to me that the current Star Sky God System is enough, and you are no longer ready to go further.


    I am not reconciled. I have always targeted you since I was young. I want to fight everywhere like you and become the strongest deity in this world!


    Let our Star Sky God System become the strongest God System. Everyone must respect us when they see us, and all gods must kneel down and worship when they see us! "


    Listening to her brother''s crazy words, the Goddess Star Sky looked at her brother with a trace of pity in her eyes.


    "Don''t look at me like that!" The Emperor Galaxy felt his sister''s eyes, and he roared angrily: "I''m not wrong. I asked you to pass the position to me at the beginning. If you don''t want to continue to fight, then I will fight for you. .


    But you don''t agree, you are greedy for pleasure, and you are unwilling to upgrade the Star Sky Divine Element.


    That''s why I overthrew you, because I want to bring a stronger and better Star Sky God System! "


    The Goddess of Star Sky sighed and said: "The weak and strong food is indeed the rule of this world, but you also have to know a degree clearly.


    There must be a degree in everything I do. I brought the Star Sky God System from a small God System to a first-class God System. At that time, that was the limit of the Star Sky God System.


    The other fairy-Buddha gods, angel gods, and others have a history of billions of years.


    And us? We are just a duckweed for the time being, we need time to digest what we have. And at that time, we were already first-class gods. Isn''t that enough?


    At that time, the people of our Star Sky God System were already respected first-rate people of God System. Everyone could settle down and work and practice freely. Isn''t that enough?


    Brother, you have to know that a person cannot be too greedy. If a person is greedy, it may just ruin him.


    The head of the family is greedy, and all he has destroyed is a family. A city owner is greedy, he may destroy a city.


    And if a person in charge of the gods is greedy, it is very likely that he will bring his gods into the abyss! "


    "Shut up, you are all ridiculous!" The God Emperor of the Galaxy shouted angrily.


    The starry sky goddess''s eyes gradually turned cold: "In fact, you already know the answer in your heart. The previous Desert God System is actually the same as the current Star Sky God System. The eagerness for quick success has caused their strength to be compromised.


    Let us at that time have the opportunity to catch up from behind and win the position of the first-class **** system.


    And now? It''s been over a billion years, what the Star Sky God System was like when I left, and what it is still like now! No, it''s worse than it was then!


    At that time, at least, you and I added together, we have two **** king-level powerhouses, close to ten high-ranking gods!


    Looking back now? It''s been a billion years, you haven''t even cultivated a god-king-level powerhouse. As for the number of upper-level gods? I am afraid it has not broken through a single digit yet!


    Looking back at the Desert Gods, the Desert Gods have kept their powers and bide their time for billions of years. Although they have been very upset with us, they have always been honest.


    They are now about to give birth to a second **** king-level powerhouse, and the number of upper main gods is also increasing by leaps and bounds!


    Let me tell you, the more than one billion years you have wasted will make the Desert God System surpass us again! It is easy to get into this position, but when we fall from this position.


    That is the real abyss. Those who originally feared us will turn into wolves and tigers to pounce and bite you.


    Those who originally flattered you to please you will hide away and watch them coldly!


    At that time, Xinghe, do you know regret? "


    "Shut up, shut up, shut up!" The Galaxy God Emperor screamed frantically, his eyes were bloodshot, and at this moment his consciousness had begun to be a little unconscious.


    "I''m not wrong, I''m not wrong, I''m not wrong!" The Galaxy God Emperor roared loudly, and the spear in his hand aimed at the Goddess of Star Sky.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking, do you just want to delay time? Hehe, I tell you, sister. I won''t give you this opportunity.


    The Star Dome God System does not need any Star Dome goddess, now there is only one God King in the Star Dome God System! That is my Galaxy God Emperor! "


    With that, the Galaxy God Emperor threw his divine spear.


    The divine spear flew towards the goddess of the star sky with vast and majestic power.


    The Star Sky Goddess closed her eyes in despair, but she still failed.


    If you give yourself another hour...No, if you give yourself another hour, even if it''s only twenty minutes, she can regain that power.


    At that time, he will have the ability to compete with this evil obstacle.


    Zi Zi Zi


    Suddenly a strange sound came from my ear, and there was also a crying sound.


    "Hey, I''m not dead yet. Don''t close your eyes, how can you look at my stalwart body with your eyes closed."


    A familiar voice came.


    The Goddess of Star Sky opened her eyes, and she looked at the familiar but unfamiliar figure in front of her in surprise. Somewhere in the depths of her soul, at this time waves began to rise.


    "Ye Hao? Why are you here!" The Star Sky Goddess exclaimed.


    It was Ye Hao who stood in front of her at this moment.


    At this moment, Ye Hao opened the Kunpeng Law, a giant Kunpeng phantom wrapped them, and outside Kunpeng was the divine spear of the Galaxy God Emperor.


    Of course, the Kunpeng Law alone could not resist the attack of a god-king powerhouse.


    Ye Hao also blessed the law of space on the law of Kunpeng, weakening the power of this divine spear.


    It was dangerous and dangerous to resist, even so, the Kunpeng phantom also began to crack.

 Chapter 2835： Ye Hao vs. Star River God Emperor!

    Chapter 2835 Ye Hao vs. Star River God Emperor!


    "Cough, cough, cough..." Ye Hao vomited blood, he gritted his teeth and said: "Now don''t talk nonsense with me, I ask you... how long will it take you..."


    The Goddess of Star Sky glanced at Ye Hao, and then said with a serious face: "At least 20 minutes, I can get the same strength as him."


    "Twenty minutes? Can I give you twenty-five minutes? Can you settle him?" The Kunpeng ghost cracks on Ye Hao''s body grew more and more.


    "Yes, but..." The Star Sky Goddess looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth evokes a curve: "Don''t but, I will resist you for twenty-five minutes, and remember that you can take care of Laozi by then."


    When the voice fell.


    Kunpeng phantom was also directly broken.


    "Who dares to disturb me!" The God Emperor of Galaxy exclaimed angrily.


    At this time, fighting sounds were also heard outside the Star Palace.


    "My Lord God Emperor, there are two ten-winged angels appearing, in addition there are two upper-level main gods and three middle-level main gods!" The voice of the guards came from outside the star hall.


    The Star River God Emperor''s face sank, and he snorted coldly, "You are responsible for stopping them and not allowing them to come in!"


    "Don''t bother to speak, I asked them to stop your men.


    In this star hall, there are only you and me! "Ye Hao raised his head and pointed at the Galaxy God Emperor and himself.


    The Galaxy God Emperor raised his finger to Ye Hao, and the Divine Spear approached Ye Hao again.


    "I don''t care who you are, I am going to kill her today, it''s useless for anyone to block it!" Xinghe God Emperor shouted.


    Devil''s Law


    A devil''s breath emerged from Ye Hao''s body, and his body was filled with black aura.


    A pair of black wings bloomed behind, and devil horns grew on top of his head.


    "Cut her? Have you ever asked her man!" Ye Hao roared, and a huge demon shadow stood in front of him.


    The devil held a trident and was opposed to the spear of the God Emperor Galaxy.


    However, it was clear that the devil lost to the Star River God Emperor, and the magic power of the devil was rapidly consuming.


    The Goddess of Star Sky, who was absorbing all the strength, frowned slightly at this moment, but in the depths of her heart, something seemed to roar out.


    "By the way, you, an unfilial boy, have to call me brother-in-law. But a disobedient person like you really doesn''t deserve to be my brother-in-law.


    Today, my brother-in-law, I will teach you a bitch! "Ye Hao is inferior to this Galaxy God Emperor in strength, but he doesn''t let the wind fall.


    "Nonsense, I don''t care what your relationship is with her. Since you are here today, then none of you will leave alive!" The God Emperor Galaxy once again increased his power.


    Ye Hao''s knees were slightly bent, and the Demon Shadow also cracked.


    In this brief confrontation, Ye Hao''s demon law was almost exhausted.


    The confrontation with the Galaxy God Emperor was rapidly consuming the power of his law every second.


    "Well, this divine spear is really annoying!" Ye Hao raised his right hand and snapped his fingers.


    Space Law¡¤Space Exile


    Ye Hao directly created a space and temporarily exiled this divine spear to other spaces.


    "The law of Kunpeng, the law of the devil, the law of space, the law of darkness. Where did you come from!" The Emperor Galaxy was also shocked by the countless laws of this man at this moment.


    He has never seen a person with so many laws.


    Even he, the Galaxy God Emperor, had only two laws at the same time.


    The Star Dome Law and the Star Law.


    "Hehe, your brother-in-law knows a lot. Now you kneel down and call your brother-in-law obediently, I might even be able to teach you two hands." Ye Hao said teasingly.


    The Star River God Emperor frowned slightly, and he felt that he could not recall his divine spear for a while, but as a **** king-level powerhouse, his method was more than just this divine spear.


    He raised his hand, and the power of the law condensed on his palm.


    Finally, burning stars appeared around his body.


    "Divine Art¡¤Star Burning Prison!"


    One burning star fell towards Ye Hao.


    I''m obedient, this is really a **** king-level powerhouse, a simple trick is so terrifying.


    Ye Hao was arrogant on the surface, but inside he was more nervous and cautious than anyone else.


    You must know that his series of operations so far has only been delayed for less than three minutes!


    Three minutes!


    You know what Ye Hao just kept talking about for twenty-five minutes!


    There is a huge difference between the two!


    "Well, I really want to work hard today. A middle-ranked master **** versus a war **** king-level powerhouse, probably not many people want to believe it!"


    Ye Hao was muttering, but he was not idle.


    He almost used his mental power to the limit. In the face of these burning stars, Ye Hao could only use one after another divine technique to resist.


    Because only divine art can resist these burning stars.


    Shenshu¡¤Hades Twelve Heavy Cannons


    Shenshu¡¤Poseidon Trident


    Divine Art¡¤Black Hole


    Divine Art¡¤Ice Emperor Realm


    Divine Art¡¤Thunder Fury


    Shenshu¡¤Yanlong Dance


    Divine Art¡¤Death Storm


    In this extreme battle, Ye Hao''s power that was still at the elemental level unexpectedly broke through to the law level one by one.


    The law of fire, the law of wind, etc.


    After three consecutive minutes of matching moves, Ye Hao had already used no less than ten laws.


    And at this time, the burning stars can be regarded as over.


    Ye Hao''s face was pale and sweaty, as if he was going to collapse.


    But at this moment, the Star River God Emperor suddenly appeared in front of Ye Hao and directly grabbed Ye Hao by the neck.


    "It''s really hard to believe that there are so many laws in a person''s body. Boy, I give you a chance to take refuge in me, I can give you anything you want.


    I can make you the second to me in the Star Sky God System! "Xinghe God Emperor stared at Ye Hao and said.


    Behind Ye Hao, the Goddess of Star Sky had already frowned.


    She wanted to take action, but Ye Hao raised his hand: "Ahem...The woman behind, let me continue honestly. I told you to hold on for twenty-five minutes to twenty-five minutes.


    One minute is not less! "


    After speaking, Ye Hao looked at the Star River God Emperor who was holding his neck in front of him.


    "Hey, you offer such a condition. Are you stupid when you are a brother-in-law? Your sister is the goddess of the sky, and I am her man.


    Doesn''t that Star Sky God System mean it belongs to me? Am I still following you? Stop joking. "Ye Hao looked at the Galaxy God Emperor with a sneer.


    The anger of the Galaxy God Emperor surged into his heart.


    "court death!"


    Just when he was about to deal with Ye Hao, he discovered that his body was out of control, and the surrounding space began to become magical.


    "This is..." Xinghe God Emperor widened his eyes and looked at the man in front of him in disbelief.


    "The law of time and space? Haven''t you seen it before." Ye Hao''s mouth raised slightly.

 Chapter 2836： The strongest dragon Xiaocui

    Chapter 2836 the strongest dragon Xiaocui


    Star River God Emperor looked at Ye Hao''s gaze, and there were many more things.


    With the power of the other laws, he might only think that this is a very talented person.


    But now this person actually uses the law of time and space!


    This is the most mysterious and valuable law of the gods and all realms.


    Even if it claims to be ranked second, no one can guarantee that it is first!


    And it was such a law that was actually mastered by a middle main god.


    At this time, the idea of ??soliciting this person once again appeared in the mind of the Galaxy God Emperor.


    This is something he has never had before.


    He never made another request after a person rejected him.


    This is the pride of being a **** king, and he is not allowed to do so.


    But the man before him was like a dazzling star.


    If he cannot be obtained, he must be destroyed!


    This is the current thinking of the Galaxy God Emperor.


    But before that, he needs to break the game first.


    Star dome law


    The galaxy **** emperor shined with huge divine power, and even a galaxy-like ghost appeared on his body with many stars inside.


    In the end, the constraints of the law of time and space were broken after two minutes.


    The Galaxy God Emperor returned to normal. He looked at Ye Hao, who was out of his control, panting ten meters in front of him.


    "Your law of time and space really surprised me, and this law is also very powerful.


    It''s a pity that you only have the strength of the middle main god. If you are the upper main god, you may be able to trap me for ten minutes.


    I give you another chance to be my person, I can give you everything you want! "


    Ye Hao raised his mouth and said, "I still said that, you bastard, I''m your brother-in-law, you rebellious fellow, I want to teach your sister to teach you today."


    The God Emperor Galaxy frowned, and the divine power emerged from his body.


    He raised his hand. Although he was more than ten meters away from Ye Hao, a phantom blue palm appeared and directly pinched Ye Hao.


    "I don''t regret it, since you have to accompany my sister to death! Then I will make you perfect!" The Emperor Galaxy increased the power of his magical hand.


    Prepare to crush this guy thoroughly.


    Ye Hao made a painful voice, but he still had a confident smile on his face, even if the blood had already flowed out of the seven orifices.


    Ho Ho Ho!


    Suddenly a dragon chant came.


    Xiao Cui, who hadn''t appeared for a long time, rushed out of Ye Hao''s body at this time, with dazzling golden-green dragon scales all over her body.


    And Xiaocui''s back has grown wings!


    Xiaocui''s blood is the Eastern dragon on earth, but the Eastern dragon also has wings, and it is a very strong dragon species.


    That is Ying Long!


    It seems that Xiao Cui has awakened part of Ying Long''s blood!


    Some time ago, Ye Hao continued to get opportunities, his strength broke through to the middle main god, and Xiao Cui, who had been cultivating in Ye Hao''s body, was also improving very quickly.


    It stands to reason that the Dragon Clan cultivation is very slow, at least a few million years, and even high talents need hundreds of thousands of years.


    However, by coincidence, Ye Hao has been in the time and space where the flow of time is accelerating many times, although Ye Hao''s cultivation speed has not increased much in this situation.


    However, Xiao Cui had completely used that time. If we counted on time, Xiao Cui was at least several hundred thousand years old now.


    Coupled with Xiao Cui''s talent, she is now the upper master god!


    The dragon power emanating from her body even caused the Galaxy God Emperor''s body to shake.


    Don''t underestimate this, the supernatural power of a high-ranking main **** can shock the king-level powerhouse, showing its horror.


    The Law of the Dragon


    Xiao Cui opened the dragon''s mouth, the texture of the law of the dragon appeared one by one, and all the divine power on her body was condensed.


    Then a dazzling light shot out, directly blasting the phantom blue giant hand to pieces.


    The Galaxy God Emperor frowned, raised his hand and opened a star shield in front of him.


    Boom boom boom


    This loud noise even caused the entire Star Palace to shake.


    Everyone outside the Star Palace could hear this terrifying voice.


    Elf Angelia shook her body and she swallowed: "This... such a powerful dragon... This is even stronger than the Elf Dragon Gods in our gods..."


    Elf Angelia also has part of the dragon veins in her body, but she inherited the Elf Dragon.


    At this moment, the Longwei she felt made her feel like she wanted to surrender and bow down.


    "Very strong aura, too strong! Is there really a battle at the king-level level inside?" The goblin Bessie forced her enemies back, looking at the gate of the Star Palace curiously and nervously.


    Bray did not speak.


    In fact, people like them all wanted to go in and witness the battle of the King of Gods.


    But they are also very clear that in front of the king-level powerhouses, none of these upper and lower main gods may be an enemy of one move.


    "Although I don''t know what happened inside, the man has been holding on for more than five minutes at least! A middle-ranked main **** can hold on for five minutes in a battle with a king-level powerhouse.


    This spread is definitely news that can shock the entire world of gods, and the strength of this man is only the middle main god.


    My goodness, I now start to question whether we are practicing wrong?


    Our middle main **** and his middle main **** are completely two concepts! "The frost giant Hansen said with a serious expression at this time.


    Angel Tier and Angel Moy were always worried about the situation inside.


    Before that, when they heard about the plan arranged by Ye Hao, they originally strongly disagreed.


    Let Ye Hao face a god-king-level powerhouse alone.


    But in this case, Ye Hao no longer allowed them to agree or disagree, and he directly and strongly decided on this plan.


    So these people are now dragging the warriors of the Star Sky God System outside.


    "You angels, do you want to revolve with our Star Sky God System? Don''t think that you are a veteran first-class God System, you can be so defiant!" a high-ranking **** roared.


    "Today, all of you who appeared here and messed up Master Galaxy God Emperor''s plan will die here!"


    Facing these threats from the Star Sky Lord God, the angels and others just rolled their eyes.


    If you want to defeat these people, it may be a little troublesome.


    If it''s just delaying time, the four upper master gods here will have no problems at all.


    It''s just that the most important question now lies in that star palace.


    That is the most important battle!

 Chapter 2837： Two twelve-winged angel kings!

    Chapter 2837 Two Twelve Winged Angel Kings!


    After several confrontations in the Star Palace.


    A figure slammed heavily on the pillar beside it, blood and scales splashed everywhere.


    A person also fell heavily to the ground, spitting out a large pool of blood.


    Ye Hao clutched his chest and looked at Xiao Cui, who was seriously injured next to him.


    Look at the Star River God Emperor suspended in front of him.


    Just now, with the help of Xiao Cui''s upper master god, he fought again with this Galaxy God Emperor for nearly three minutes.


    Unfortunately, the disparity in strength is still too great.


    In just three minutes, the power of Xiao Cui''s law was exhausted. In the previous confrontation, it was really impossible to hold on.


    Was hit by the Galaxy God Emperor''s move.


    Fortunately, Xiao Cui is a dragon, and the powerful physique of the dragon made her suffer a blow from the Galaxy God Emperor, but her life is not in danger.


    If you change to Ye Hao or another high-ranking main god, it is estimated that this time you can directly smash the **** body.


    "The dragon of the upper main god, even if there are no more than ten among the gods and myriad realms, there are still such trump cards hidden in your body." The Emperor Galaxy God looked at Ye Hao with a deep gaze.


    This guy really surprised him, who would have thought that this guy could hide so deeply.


    There are so many hole cards.


    If it were a high-ranking god, or any third-rate god, it might not be the opponent of this guy.


    Where did this come from? Not only did he have such a terrifying talent, but his background was not bad at all.


    "Cough cough cough..." Ye Hao staggered to his feet. He saw that Xiao Cui beside him was also preparing to get up and fight again, but he stopped him.


    Xiao Cui''s situation is very bad. If he continues to fight, it is very likely to cause irreparable consequences to his soul, spirit, and body.


    It''s almost ten minutes...


    After such a battle, less than ten minutes had passed.


    This powerhouse of the God King level is really a bit scary.


    "You''re really strong." Ye Hao looked at the Galaxy God Emperor, with a curved corner of his mouth.


    The Galaxy God Emperor snorted coldly: "You don''t need to say this. I''ll give you another chance. This is the first time I have given a person three chances.


    My patience is limited, your strength is amazing, but you can''t shake the existence of the **** king level.


    You have to be clear that there is a huge difference between the king of gods and your main gods.


    It can''t be shaken by just a few high-level master gods. "


    Ye Hao nodded: "Yes, the **** king-level powerhouse is indeed powerful, and you must use the **** king-level powerhouse to deal with the **** king-level powerhouse."


    As he said, two crystal clear beads appeared in Ye Hao''s hand.


    When he saw these two beads, the God Emperor of Galaxy frowned, and he could feel the powerful power in these two beads.


    "This is the heart of an angel? What use do you use this thing for."


    The God Emperor Galaxy recognized that it was the heart of an angel, but it is well known that the heart of an angel is only something left behind when an angel died, except for its beauty and certain collection value.


    There''s no point.


    "You will know soon, as you said just now, to deal with a god-king-level powerhouse, you have to use a god-king-level powerhouse.


    Two if one is not enough! "Ye Hao''s mouth showed a crazy smile.


    Then the hearts of the two angels shone amazingly.


    This breath cheered the two angels outside the Star Palace.


    This breath.


    They can hardly be familiar with it anymore!


    Because this is the breath of the Angel King, it''s just a bit different from the Angel King breath they are familiar with, but they can''t sense anything different.


    But why is there an angel heart here?


    Just when they were puzzled.


    Under the two rays of light, a figure flew out of the star hall, like a meteorite flying towards the distant sky.


    "My Lord God Emperor!" The soldiers of the Star Sky God System exclaimed at this time.


    The Galaxy God Emperor finally stabilized his figure and forced back the two guys in front of him.


    But he still looked at the two''angels'' that appeared out of nowhere in front of him in disbelief.


    The twelve pure white wings behind him make it impossible for ordinary people to look directly.


    "How is this possible..." The Star River God Emperor was also quite shocked at this moment. He never thought that such a situation would happen before his eyes.


    This... this is two twelve-winged angels!


    And most importantly these are two male angels with twelve wings.


    You know, among the gods and all realms, it is well known that male angels have long been extinct.


    Among the angelic gods, there are only female angels.


    "This...Is this the Angel King?" Angel Tier swallowed, looking at the two shining twelve-wing angels in the distance.


    And Angel Moy, then she exclaimed: "This is... this is the angel''s heart that he and the Angel King asked for in the Hall of Valor.


    No... I didn''t expect that he would ask for the angel heart of the male angel of the Twelve Winged Angel King! And he was really resurrected..."


    "My God, I''m not mistaken. That''s a twelve-winged angel!" Bessie the goblin exclaimed.


    Elf Angelia and Elf Bray were also dumbfounded at the moment.


    They had no idea that there would be two twelve-winged angels here!


    At this time, everyone felt the strong atmosphere.


    Who would have thought that in this battle, there would be three powerhouses of the God King level at the same time.


    The battle at the level of the **** king level powerhouse, it is not known how many years have not appeared.


    "Cough cough cough..." Ye Hao walked out of the pale star palace at this time, and was supported by the humanoid Xiao Cui.


    The resurrection of two male angel kings made Ye Hao feel as if he was hollowed out.


    There was no such thing when the main god-level angel was resurrected before.


    It seems that the resurrection of the king-level powerhouse is not that simple.


    "Now, enough for you to drink a pot." Ye Hao raised his head and looked provocatively at the Star River God Emperor who was surrounded by two angel kings in the distance.


    Two twelve-wing angel kings, this is Ye Hao''s daring to come here this time, facing opponents like the Galaxy God Emperor, this is the hole card he prepared.


    "I hope these two angel kings don''t let me down. If you don''t want to defeat the Galaxy God Emperor, you can at least delay for a while."


    Ye Hao whispered.


    He turned his head and glanced at the Star Sky Goddess who was still absorbing power in the Star Palace.


    Look at the three God King level powerhouses who have collided in the distance.


    This is his last hole card, if there is no other way.


    Then they are completely in danger!

 Chapter 2838： Blazing sun

    Chapter 2838 Blazing Sun Flame Detonation Technique


    It is worth mentioning that although these two male angel kings were resurrected, their consciousness has long been lost. At this moment, they are two fighting puppets.


    But after all, in front of them were twelve-winged angels, **** king-level powerhouses.


    A single fight alone may not be the opponent of the Galaxy God Emperor, and those two can play against each other for a while.


    The Galaxy God Emperor no longer kept his hands at this moment, because he also felt the crisis.


    If he continues to hold it up, once his sister has really regained his power.


    By then he will be really dangerous.


    He still remembers the strength of his sister.


    Although more than a billion years have passed, he still knows very well that he can''t compare to his sister at the time.


    My sister at that time was really in a perverted situation.


    In the case of framing my sister again, at that time, we had gathered five **** king-level powerhouses, and then forcefully smashed his divine body and godhead. I thought that the divine soul had also disappeared.


    Unexpectedly, he was reborn on the earth plane.


    If the sister really regained the original power, it would be the most dangerous thing for the group of people who once dominated that subversion of the Star Sky God System!


    The eyes of the Galaxy God Emperor were staring, like two shining stars.


    Then he roared, the air wave on his body made it impossible for the twelve-winged angels to approach.


    "The law of the star firmament, the body of the star firmament!" The Emperor Galaxy roared, and a shining armor appeared on his body.


    The color of this armor is very similar to the color of the halo of the star. This armor covers the whole body of the Galaxy God Emperor, covering his head and eyes.


    Only in the position of some gems in the armor, it exudes light like a star.


    "Not so good!" Ye Hao had a very bad feeling seeing this scene.


    Because in the subconsciousness of the two twelve-winged angels controlled by him, an instinctive message was sent to him.


    That is, the strength of the enemy in front of him has greatly increased, and it has exceeded the range that the two of them can control.


    The next question is how long they can support the two twelve-winged angels!


    "Twenty-five minutes and ten minutes away! You can''t wait here, you must figure out a way to deal with the worst." Ye Hao gritted his teeth, his eyes showed a determined look.


    And at this moment, before the two twelve-winged angels entered the Star River God Emperor in this state, it was indeed difficult to resist.


    This battle lasted almost three minutes.


    The Galaxy God Emperor suddenly raised his hand and punched directly through the chest of a twelve-winged angel.


    Then the divine body of this twelve-winged angel began to dissipate, and eventually became the heart of the original angel.


    If you look closely, you will find that the light of this angel''s heart is much dimmer than before and there are a lot more cracks on it.


    Annihilated a twelve-winged angel, which greatly reduced the pressure on the Galaxy God Emperor.


    Directly holding the power of the law, blasted towards the remaining twelve-winged angel next to him.


    The twelve winged angels were stubbornly resisting, but in the end, under the power of the law of the Galaxy God Emperor, they dissipated and became an angel''s heart.


    When the two twelve-winged angels disappeared.


    The hearts that Evelyn and the others had put down rose again.


    The two twelve-winged angels are defeated, and then they will really be completely finished.


    An angry God King level powerhouse, that can directly kill them.


    "This ridiculous game, it''s time to end!" The Emperor Galaxy was annoyed in his heart, thinking that he had a chance to win.


    As a result, there was such a trouble now, which really made him feel upset, and even felt a humiliation.


    "It''s over? This is over, but I have prepared a gift for you!" Ye Hao''s voice came.


    The Emperor Galaxy frowned and looked at the door of the distant Star Palace.


    I saw three exactly the same Ye Hao standing there, and their bodies were filled with the power of almost chaotic laws.


    Ye Hao on both sides condensed the Destruction Star Ring in his hands!


    This is the ultimate trick to squeeze the last force.


    The two destruction star rings fell towards the Galaxy God Emperor at the same time.


    When they were about to approach the Galaxy God Emperor, these two destruction star rings exploded suddenly.


    The vortex created by the explosion filled the space around the Galaxy God Emperor.


    Even the airwaves caused by this have spread to Evelyn and the others.


    Fortunately, a high-ranking **** like Evelyn can resist it by relying on her own strength.


    However, some other middle-ranked main gods or those with lower strength felt as if they were beside the tsunami, and they could be swallowed anytime.


    "This Ye Hao is actually so strong, which is much stronger than the ordinary high-ranking god!" Bessie the goblin said in surprise.


    "This Ye Hao dare to provoke the Galaxy God Emperor. Naturally, he is not an ordinary person. I just don''t know what the situation is with the Star Sky Goddess in the Star Palace.


    No matter how strong Ye Hao is, he is only a middle-ranked master god, and he can only stop the Galaxy God Emperor for a while, and it is impossible to delay forever! "Elf Angelia said.


    Evelyn bit her vermilion lip lightly and clenched her fist.


    She really wanted to go up and help, the man who needed her help, and even hid behind her.


    At this moment, I can only see his back.


    Such a thing made Evelyn feel a little bit sad.


    suddenly


    The two maelstroms that had originally appeared disappeared all at once.


    The Galaxy God Emperor was located there unscathed, his armor remained basically unchanged.


    "That''s it?" The God Emperor Star River looked at Ye Hao contemptuously. This little guy is a bit capable, but it is impossible to threaten himself.


    Unless he is the realm of the upper master god.


    "The main dish is still in the end!" Ye Hao suddenly spit out blood at this time, and shook his body for a few times. If it weren''t for Xiao Cui next to him, he would have fallen directly to the ground.


    At this time, the God Emperor Galaxy finally felt what Ye Hao said the main dish was.


    He raised his head and looked at a terrifying black-red fireball above his head. This black-red fireball was quite huge.


    If it is placed outside, it is almost like a little sun!


    And the scorching breath, and almost blocked all the surrounding space, so that the target loses its ability to escape.


    The armor on the Galaxy God Emperor''s body radiated heat.


    "This...what is this?" Several soldiers of the Star Sky God System stared at the huge sun.


    Evelyn and the others were also dumbfounded at the moment, Ye Hao''s actual facts were too amazing.


    The power of this trick is absolutely equivalent to the full blow of the upper master god, and even far surpasses in some aspects.


    The corners of Ye Hao''s **** mouth evoked an arc: "One million skill points! Go! The blazing sun and the explosion of magic!"

 Chapter 2839： You hurt me

    Chapter 2839 you actually hurt me


    At this moment, in everyone''s eyes, there is only one light that shines to the limit.


    wrong¡­¡­


    It is no longer possible to describe this scene with color. It is neither white nor golden nor the color of flame.


    The moment it appeared, there was only this in everyone''s sight, nothing else!


    Even if you close your eyes and block your own vision, this image will invade your sea of ??consciousness through other means.


    At this moment, time seems to have stopped.


    In an instant, everyone was swallowed up by this huge and terrifying thing.


    It was as if a few people were standing on the beach, engulfed by a 100-meter-high tsunami, it happened so suddenly, but it was so terrifying.


    In the next second.


    Except for the white to strange color, all other senses disappeared completely.


    Everyone can''t hear any sound, their skin can''t feel anything, even they can''t feel their heart beating, their nasal cavity is breathing, their blood is still flowing in their blood vessels?


    All this seemed to be restored to a kind of silent situation.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    This light disappeared all at once, and the original color appeared again.


    "Are we... still alive?" The moment the goblin Bessie regained consciousness, she first touched her body.


    Bray, the elf on the side, was pale and fell directly on the floor tiles, looking at his trembling hands.


    Then he looked at Ye Hao, who was supported by the dragon girl beside him.


    This...this...what kind of monster is this guy?


    "Why are we here?" Angelia the Elf returned to her normal state of consciousness first, and she looked around in surprise.


    Just now they felt as if they were about to be swallowed by that Guang Yao.


    At this moment, they unexpectedly appeared in the position before the Star Palace.


    "You brought us here?" Evelyn looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded, and he said weakly: "I can''t control the power of this trick. So in order to keep you from being affected, I used the space law that just recovered a little to pull you over.


    I originally wanted Xiaocui to protect us, but I didn''t expect this star palace to automatically activate some protection barrier, and withstand the impact. "


    It turned out that it was the Star Palace behind them that kept them safe and sound.


    But although they are safe and sound, the feeling just now is too real.


    "These stars have disappeared... those... the warriors of the Star Sky God System... also died a lot." The frost giant Hansen pointed to the surroundings.


    The several stars that were originally floating in this space have disappeared without a trace at this moment.


    More than that, within the visible range of the naked eye, almost no stars exist.


    Except for the Star Palace, it seemed to be a nihility zone with nothing.


    The warriors of the Star Sky God System also disappeared completely, not even a corpse left...


    and many more


    At this time, a figure appeared in front of everyone.


    The appearance of this figure made Evelyn and others'' expressions serious again.


    Because this person is the Galaxy God Emperor.


    And behind the Galaxy God Emperor, there are four or five Star Sky God System''s main **** powerhouses.


    It seemed that this was rescued in time by the Galaxy God Emperor, but apart from them, all the other Star Sky God Warriors were wiped out.


    "This **** king rank is too strong, he has nothing to do with such a terrifying move just now!" Bessie the fairy widened her eyes.


    "No, he was injured." Evelyn said in a deep voice.


    At this time, everyone looked carefully and discovered that the God Emperor of the Galaxy was holding the spear that had disappeared before, and there was a ten-centimeter-long wound on his face.


    Blood flowed out from the wound, and the wound has not yet recovered.


    You know, even if it is an ordinary master **** or a quasi **** level powerhouse, this wound can be completely recovered in a few seconds.


    Don''t even talk about a **** king class powerhouse.


    This self-divine body did not repair itself, which means that the attack just now made this wound unable to repair in a short time.


    The blood slid from his cheeks, dripping onto the divine spear in the hands of the God Emperor Galaxy.


    Star River God Emperor looked at the blood on the divine spear in his hand and the wound on his face reflected on the blade, his eyes became extremely gloomy.


    He did not expect that the ant of the main **** in this district would actually hurt him.


    You must know that the Galaxy God Emperor has always been a very arrogant character, how can he tolerate a person whose strength is far inferior to him, and even bring wounds to his noble **** body?


    And most importantly, if the Divine Spear hadn''t rushed back from the alien space in time just now, the injuries he might have suffered from the Galaxy God Emperor would have been even more serious.


    This matter made the Galaxy God Emperor even more angry.


    "Cough cough...hehe, it turns out that the king of gods can also bleed. This blood is also red, no different from us." Ye Hao joked with a chuckle at this time.


    It seemed that he didn''t pay attention to the Galaxy God Emperor in front of him.


    After all, he had completely angered the Galaxy God Emperor at this time, and he would no longer give himself a chance to beg for mercy.


    "Congratulations, your death will be remembered for me. I will give you one last chance to leave a message." A shining starlight appeared on the divine spear in the hands of the God Emperor Galaxy.


    The power of the law of terror is concentrated on it.


    Ye Hao watched this scene, but he was helpless, because almost all the cards he could display had already been displayed.


    It was only a delay of twenty minutes at this moment, which was already the limit of Ye Hao, the middle main god.


    Evelyn summoned her own armor at this time, and the law of darkness surged on her body: "I''ve seen you as unhappy a long time ago. Xingqiong was so good to your younger brother, you even betrayed him!"


    Angel Moy and Angel Tier glanced at each other, the ten pure white wings behind them bloomed, and the angel elemental power on their bodies began to condense.


    "Mr. Ye Hao is the most honored guest of our Angel God System. If you dare to hurt Mr. Ye Hao, you are at war with the Angel God System!"


    Bessie the fairy, brother Angelia the fairy, and Hansen the frost giant were also the best preparations for the decisive battle at this time.


    "Hehehe, there are only us here now. As long as I kill all of you, who will know?" The Galaxy God Emperor said grinningly.


    Ye Hao patted Evelyn''s shoulder with his hand at this time: "Hey, you, a woman, don''t stand in front of a man. This makes me very shameless."


    "You''ve been like this and you''re still brave, and then it''s our turn." Evelyn said.

 Chapter 2840： Top of the Dragon

    Chapter 2840 Dragon Clan Summit


    Evelyn and others decisively stood in front of Ye Hao.


    "Huh, praying man arm as a car." God Emperor Galaxy smiled disdainfully.


    For the **** king-level powerhouse, there is no threat to the upper master **** or something.


    Of course, except for the freak Ye Hao.


    Moreover, the freak Ye Hao did not threaten the Galaxy God Emperor, he just delayed the time.


    "Thank you." Ye Hao showed a slight smile.


    In the next second, Evelyn noticed something was wrong, and their bodies began to vanish a little bit.


    "What''s going on?" The goblin Bessie looked at her body in surprise as if to be involved in something.


    Evelyn reacted first, and she turned her head to look at Ye Hao with a smile behind her.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Before Evelyn finished speaking, her body disappeared.


    Angel Moi and Angel Tier tried to rush to Ye Hao''s side, but their figures disappeared with the wind!


    "No... I don''t want to go!" Xiao Cui was constantly resisting, and even his body was almost restored to materialization.


    But in the end, it was still disappeared in this space.


    "You used your space law to send them all away. It seems that you are ready to die." The Emperor Galaxy looked down at Ye Hao, as if looking down at a weak creature.


    "I didn''t say that I was going to die." Ye Hao''s eyes were filled with crazy aura, and the demon laws on his body began to riot.


    He wants to fully arouse all his strength, although the price of this is very likely to be death.


    However, Ye Hao was mentally prepared, no matter what, he wouldn''t let this Galaxy God Emperor get better.


    ~~


    On the other side, Evelyn and others were teleported to an unknown place.


    "Where is this?" Bessie the goblin looked around in surprise.


    Hansen, the frost giant, took a look and recognized this place: "This is the Celestial Sky God System, some distance away from that ruin."


    "It seems that Ye Hao sent us out." Angelia the Elf said with a dim look in her eyes.


    "Asshole, Ye Hao, asshole!" Evelyn roared angrily, the law of darkness on her body was constantly running around, as if she was going to run away.


    "Calm down Evelyn, Ye Hao did this...so...so..." The goblin Bessie tried to comfort Evelyn''s emotions.


    Evelyn''s eyes were bloodshot: "He is selfish, he just thinks that we can live this way.


    Doesn''t he know that this is a cruel thing to me... to me...?


    No, this despicable guy, I want to go back to him! I''m going to find him afterwards! I can''t just let him be such a hero, my mother forbids him to be a hero! "


    With that said, Evelyn was about to leave, and went into the Deep Dome Ruins again.


    At this time, the elf Bray stood in front of Evelyn, and he said seriously: "Evelyn, you have to calm down now.


    Ye Hao would do this, because considering the situation at the time, the God Emperor Galaxy was too strong, even if we stayed, it would not help. "


    "Brother!" Angelia the elf looked at her brother with some irritation. She knew that her brother liked Evelyn, but he also hated Ye Hao before.


    But now that people have saved their lives and others, if they still have some thoughts at this moment, it would be a little too small.


    "I don''t mean anything else. I know now that I am really nothing compared to Ye Hao." Elf Bray knew what his sister was thinking, and he shook his head mockingly.


    Maybe he didn''t accept Ye Hao before, but now he is completely convinced of this man.


    No wonder Evelyn, a goddess who had never looked down upon men before, would like him.


    Only such a man can be worthy of him.


    "I just wanted to say, let alone whether we can rush back now, or can we help Ye Hao?


    What did he send us out for? Isn''t it just for our safety? Are we going to waste his efforts now!


    Another point is that the shortcut Evelyn took us before was a one-off.


    Except for the intersection of the deep dome ruins, we have no other way to enter the deep dome ruins.


    Although we are here with four upper-level master gods, we are facing a first-class **** system.


    Even if we can break in at the end, you have to know how much time and energy it will take! Ye Hao didn''t send us out to let us do such a stupid thing! "


    "Then you said, what should we do?" Evelyn said anxiously.


    "I admire Ye Hao''s character. I represent my **** system and I am willing to help him! I will give our **** system contact instructions now, and you can find a way to get some help.


    Only in this way can we hope to break in! "Bray said solemnly.


    "But how can this be too late!" Angel Moy said anxiously.


    Bray said sternly: "I know that this is probably too late in time. The latest support arrives, and it will take at least half an hour to an hour.


    But compared with those stupid behaviors before, this method is the most effective now.


    In other words, even if we fail to save Ye Hao in the end, at least we can help him complete what he has not done and save the Goddess of Star Sky.


    Even... we can take revenge! But for the forces behind us to declare war on a first-class **** system, it takes your efforts. "


    "Although this plan is time-consuming, it is indeed the most feasible plan at the moment." The goblin Bessie also agreed.


    "What''s the point, now every bit of time is important!" Angelia the wizard said immediately.


    Angel Moy and Angel Tier glanced at each other, and both of them began to contact the Angel God System.


    After contacting the Angel City, a message was passed.


    ¡®In the Star Sky God System, the Galaxy God Emperor is fighting Ye Hao, the situation is critical, and I ask for support! ¡¯


    At the same time, Evelyn directly gave instructions to her sister who was still in the Dark God System.


    ¡®Immediately now! Lead all capable people of the Dark God System to the Star Sky God System and save people! ¡¯


    Xiao Cui watched as everyone was busy, thinking of a way to save Master Ye Hao who was in danger.


    But now she feels that she has nothing to do.


    This feeling of incompetence made her feel very frustrated.


    And at this moment, there seemed to be a force in her blood that was inspiring her.


    This is the power of dragon veins!


    "I want to leave!" Xiao Cui said suddenly.


    "Where are you going?" Angel Tier looked at Xiao Cui in surprise.


    Xiao Cui said seriously: "I am here to no avail. Instead of waiting here, I should look for the power to save the master.


    There is something in my blood that is beckoning me. I have a hunch that when I go to that place, I can get strong power and I can save my master at that time! "


    "Very strong power? This is related to dragons... don''t you mean the top of the dragon clan!" Bessie the fairy exclaimed.

 Chapter 2841： The whole sky is boiling

    Chapter 2841 the whole sky is boiling


    Angel God System¡¤Angel Holy City


    Two twelve-winged angels appeared on the main hall.


    "Sila, you came really fast." Angel Rowling looked at the Angel King Sheila.


    Sheila Angel King frowned and said, "How can I not rush over after such a big thing? I heard that Ye Hao''s deep dome ruins in the Star Sky God System were threatened by the Star River God Emperor?"


    "Yes, it is said that the situation is very dangerous. Angel Tier and the others just asked us to leave immediately!" Angel Rowling nodded and said


    Sheila Angel King clenched his fists and said angrily: "What''s the matter with Tier and Moy? Let them follow Ye Hao to protect his safety.


    Don''t they know how important Ye Hao is to us now? They allowed Ye Hao to do such a dangerous thing at this time! "


    "Okay, Sheila. Now is not the time to discuss who is responsible for this. The most important thing for us is to make a decision! After all, the deep dome ruins are in the star dome system.


    And the Star River God Emperor is also there. If we go to save people now, we will undoubtedly touch the bottom line of the Star Sky God System.


    At that time, it is very likely that it will evolve into a war between two great gods! Cecilia is not there, and now we need to make a decision immediately! "Rowling said the Angel King sternly.


    Sheila Angel King rolled her eyes, she looked at Rowling Angel King and said, "Didn''t you have already made a decision? Thousands of Seraphim Warriors have entered the Angel City.


    The core of the Angel City has also been activated, and you have achieved this point. Didn¡¯t you think about what you should do later, and now you still want to ask me. "


    The Angel King Rowling smiled and said: "It''s not because we are at the same level. To make such a decision, you also need your consent.


    What''s more, it takes at least two angel kings to start the space jump with the angel holy city. If only I agree with it, it is useless. "


    "Okay, don''t talk about it here. I agree, how are your arrangements? How soon can we get around the deep dome ruins." Sheila Angel King asked.


    "The preparations are almost done, the central system and the magic circle have all been activated, and the space jump can be performed in five minutes.


    It is expected that I will jump around the deep dome ruins in fifteen minutes. Because the time is relatively short, I just drew a part of the seraphs and seraphs to follow us in the space jump.


    If the severity of this matter increases, the Angel Legion will all enter a state of combat readiness! "Rowling Angel King said.


    Sheila Angel King nodded: "Okay, just do it. Ye Hao, really didn''t let him out, it didn''t take a while to cause such a big thing.


    I don''t know if they can hold on in these fifteen minutes. You must know that they are facing the king of the gods! "


    ~


    In addition to the angel gods, several other gods have also moved, among which the dark gods and the Azurite Palace are the most dynamic.


    The Dark God System is that Evelyn notified her sister and immediately led all the top powers of the God System to rush over, but it will take a longer time.


    After all, there is no such powerful equipment as Angel Holy City.


    In addition, Azurite Palace also learned of the news.


    This shocked the old palace master, but she pressed her own treasure on Ye Hao''s body, if Ye Hao really fell like this.


    Then she didn''t know how many years she had to wait. Although she had the spare tire of the Blue Pomelo Saintess, she was still far behind Ye Hao in terms of talent.


    Therefore, after the old palace master heard the news, he also issued an order, no matter what the price, he must bring Ye Hao back!


    And this is not over yet.


    When these several gods have actions, it also means that all the forces in the entire gods and ten thousand realms have roughly felt something wrong.


    Most of them are those first-class gods and second-rate gods.


    Although the current gods and worlds are under control and seem to be calm on the surface, everyone has expressly stipulated that fighting outside the regulations is prohibited.


    However, everyone knows that security cannot be completely pressured on this kind of agreement.


    So basically every powerful **** system has a plan for war in private.


    But now that the atmosphere was not right, they immediately became alert.


    The Necromancer first closed the jumping points at the entrances of several planes of its own, temporarily banning the movement of personnel.


    The fairy-Buddha divine system is on full alert. All combatants return to their combat units to prepare for the worst.


    The gods of the Olympus gods also put on their armors one by one at this moment, and carried them on their posts.


    While doing this preparation, everyone is also asking everywhere, what is going on?


    Why did the Angel Holy City of the Angel God System once again make a space jump after hundreds of millions of years!


    You must know that the Angel Holy City of the Angel God System is a god-killing artifact!


    Once this level of artifact is moved, it is a very serious matter!


    In addition, the Dark God System and Azurite Palace sent their main forces to the Star Sky God System.


    The period directly used several small divine jumping points directly.


    This makes the leaders of these two gods very difficult to understand.


    Both the Necrotic Gods and the Immortal Buddha Gods tried to contact the powers of these two gods, trying to figure out why such a big movement occurred.


    But at this moment, these two gods are simply not connected.


    This made the Necromancer God System and the Immortal Buddha God System even more anxious.


    But through the signs of these two gods, everyone has guessed.


    This time the center of the storm is the Star Sky God System!


    Could it be said that the Angel God System is going to war with the Star Sky God System?


    But these two gods have always kept the well water in the river, and there is no contradiction.


    How could it suddenly go to war!


    Just when everyone was at a loss as to what happened.


    In the center of this storm, in front of the Star Hall of the Deep Dome Ruins.


    The divine spear in the hands of the God Emperor Galaxy threw it towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao is ready to inspire all his strength, even if it is to become a real demon.


    But at this moment, a jade hand patted his shoulder.


    "Sure."


    A soft, familiar and unfamiliar voice came from Ye Hao''s ear.


    Ye Hao stopped just now when he was about to inspire the power of the Devil''s Law. He turned his head in amazement to look at the moon-like face and the star-like eyes.


    Familiar long hair, and the familiar and unfamiliar breath.


    "Xingqiang..." Ye Hao said the name of the goddess.


    "I said, the star dome you know is just a remnant of my soul, it has completely disappeared when the earth plane merged with me.


    Now I am a complete star goddess. "The Star Sky Goddess said coldly.


    At the same time, the divine spear of the Galaxy God Emperor was about to fall on the two of them.


    The Goddess of Star Sky raised her jade finger, and the divine spear stopped directly in midair.

 Chapter 2842： Secret Art of Star Sky Shine

    Chapter 2842 the secret technique of star shining


    The goddess of the star dome and the **** emperor of the galaxy are opposed in front of the star hall.


    "No...no...it''s impossible...how could you be able to recover so quickly! This is impossible!" The Galaxy God Emperor looked at his sister in disbelief.


    The star goddess Meisou looked at her younger brother, with some disappointment in her eyes: "After so many years, you still do nothing like this.


    You have betrayed me, but you haven''t made any progress on the things you decided. You have always been running away.


    You have always thought that as long as you do what you have in your heart, you will be able to succeed. Brother, your career is too narrow, and your eyes are too close. "


    "Shut up! Don''t teach me like a predecessor. I am now the person in charge of the Star Sky God System. I am the Galaxy God Emperor!" The Galaxy God Emperor roared angrily.


    The Goddess of Star Sky sighed and shook her head: "Perhaps you are now the Galaxy God Emperor, and you are a strong God King level. But you should know that there is still a big gap between God King level powerhouses.


    The **** king level powerhouse is not only as simple as the surface strength, but also the state of mind. In my opinion, your state of mind is no different from that of the past. "


    "Shut up!" The Star River God Emperor became furious, he raised his hand, and a huge star appeared and fell towards the goddess of the sky.


    The Goddess of Star Sky smiled helplessly and snapped her fingers.


    That Xingyi directly exploded.


    "This... how is this possible!" The Star River God Emperor widened his eyes. He didn''t expect that his unique trick would be broken so easily in front of his sister.


    "Just let you wake up completely, let you know how big the gap is between you and me, and how ridiculous your current behavior is!" A starlight flashed in the beautiful eyes of the Star Goddess.


    Then around the Galaxy God Emperor appeared one by one women''s starlight, and these women surrounded the Galaxy God Emperor.


    "Divine Art¡¤Star Dome Supernova Light"


    Every woman is as dazzling as a dazzling supernova at this moment.


    Ye Hao himself could feel the horror of this magic trick. If it weren''t for the goddess of the star firmament to stand in front of him, it is estimated that he himself would be turned into ashes in front of this magic trick.


    The magic is over.


    The embarrassed Star River God Emperor fell in front of the Star Palace, the expression on his face was frightened, angry and unwilling.


    "No...no...no none of this is true!" The Galaxy God Emperor roared and roared.


    The Goddess of Star Sky looked at her brother, she did not expect him to be so stubborn.


    That''s right, since he made that decision back then, he has already embarked on a path of no return, and his mood has already deviated from the direction.


    "Well, I see that you are my brother''s sake, and I will not do anything to you. But you must also pay for what you do.


    I will lock you in the most remote abyss prison in the Star Sky God System, where you will spend the rest of your days. "The Star Sky Goddess said in a deep voice.


    Although the Emperor Galaxy had betrayed her, he had teamed up with other people and designed to frame her.


    But after all, this guy is the younger brother of the Goddess of the Sky, and the Goddess of the Sky is still unable to kill her brother by herself.


    It can be said that she is too weak, and this is also one of her weaknesses.


    Otherwise, how could she, who was so strong in the past, be framed by a small trick and lead to fall.


    This is not because of the weakness in her heart.


    Ye Hao looked at the Goddess of the Star Sky. He knew that such behavior might leave hidden dangers, but it was the Goddess of Star Sky after all.


    I don''t have much to say now.


    "Hahahaha!" At this time, the Galaxy God Emperor burst into a frantic laughter, and his disheveled appearance seemed to be a lunatic at this moment.


    "Do you want to keep me for a lifetime? Hahaha, I tell you, this is impossible! I am the Galaxy God Emperor, and the Star Sky God System belongs to me. I will also bring the Star Sky God System to the highest peak.


    No one has the ability to stop me, I am the strongest, and I, the God Emperor of the Galaxy, is the strongest! "


    As he said, an azure blue heart appeared on the chest of the Galaxy God Emperor, and he looked madly at the Goddess of Star Sky: "Remember this trick. You used this trick when you besieged you back then.


    I can still remember the scene at that time. My sister at the time was really strong.


    Even for so many years, you have always been a demon in my heart. I didn''t expect that after so many years, I turned out to use this trick in front of you. "


    "Stop it, Xinghe! You don''t want to kill you!" The Goddess of Star Sky saw what the Emperor Xinghe was doing, and scolded.


    Ye Hao saw the state of the Galaxy God Emperor at this moment, and this posture was probably about using some tricks similar to the Demon God Disintegration Dafa.


    He also said just now that when he besieged and killed the Star Sky Goddess, the Star Sky Goddess had also used such a secret method.


    This guy is really stubborn, obviously sister can let him go, but he still wants to push himself on the road.


    At this moment, the appearance of the Galaxy God Emperor also began to change.


    His body began to expand little by little, and a blue light and shadow appeared on his original body.


    At this moment, the Galaxy God Emperor was like a giant of light, blooming with blue light.


    "Power, power! This is my real power, I am the real strong, you people will destroy me!" The Galaxy God Emperor roared, trying to launch the highest attack.


    At this moment, the Goddess of Star Sky didn''t even have much worried expression, but looked at the Star River God Emperor with a trace of sadness.


    Then she raised her hand, and a lot of blue light appeared on her body.


    After that, a blue light filled the whole world.


    By the end, Ye Hao had completely lost sight of anything.


    I don''t know how much time passed, when everything around finally returned to normal.


    Ye Hao looked at the surrounding scenes.


    The Goddess of Star Sky was still by his side, and there was nothing unusual except for a little undulation in his chest.


    But the expression on her face is not very happy.


    The Galaxy God Emperor had disappeared without a trace at this moment.


    "This...your brother is..." Ye Hao asked cautiously.


    "He used the Star Sky Sparkle Secret Art, which is considered to have completely fallen." The Star Sky Goddess explained.


    "You are too strong, right? Your brother, a god-king-level powerhouse, can handle it so easily using secret techniques!" Ye Hao exclaimed.


    The Goddess of Star Sky shook her head and said with a mockery: "This Star Sky Sparkle Secret Art was created by me. I naturally know what its drawbacks are.


    This silly boy, use the secret technique I created in front of me. "


    It turned out to be such a thing.

 Chapter 2843： The bottom of the ancient tree in the star dome

    Chapter 2843 the details of the ancient star tree


    "Then why are you here?" The Goddess of Star Sky looked at Ye Hao in front of him and asked suspiciously.


    Ye Hao said all the things that happened just now, including the incident of sending Evelyn and the others out at the last time.


    "That crazy woman, Evelyn, really can do everything." The Goddess of Star Sky first sighed, then looked at Ye Hao: "Anyway, thank you."


    If Ye Hao hadn''t stalled here just now, she might not have succeeded in regaining strength.


    Looking at the man in front of him who had a wonderful relationship with him, this gave the Goddess of Star Sky a wonderful feeling.


    "It''s okay, you used to... be your remnant soul, you helped me a lot on the earth. This can be regarded as my gratitude." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    At this time, Ye Hao looked at the Star Palace behind him: "But I''m curious, how did you manage to regain power in such a short time?


    And... I feel that this star palace is not the creation of our world? "


    Ye Hao''s expression was a little solemn, because some of the patterns on the star hall exude aura, it''s okay not to look carefully.


    Once carefully observed, Ye Hao would have a creepy feeling, as if he had seen such things somewhere.


    "I don''t know exactly what this is. When I hadn''t risen from the Star Sky God System, I was practicing outside and accidentally stumbled into this deep sky ruins.


    I was trapped here for a hundred thousand years. During these hundred thousand years, I found this star hall, but the star hall at that time was still very broken.


    It was like a ruin. I found a lot of things that didn''t belong to our world. Through those things, I kept learning, and my realm was constantly breaking through.


    And the star palace itself is constantly being repaired, I don''t know if the core of the magic circle is still running, or the star palace itself is a living thing! "The Star Sky Goddess looked at this star palace seriously.


    "From then on, I felt that this star palace might be a very incredible thing. I have a hunch that once this thing appears in the gods and all realms.


    It will definitely bring something incredible, I don''t know if it is good or bad, so I didn''t tell others about it.


    When I mastered my strength and made the Star Sky God System a first-class God System, I also defined this deep dome relic as a forbidden place for the Star Sky God System.


    Without my order, no one else is allowed to enter this deep dome ruins.


    In fact, even if they came in, it was useless. In this deep dome ruins, ordinary people would not get any harvest at all, and this star palace was also in a hidden state.


    If it hadn''t been for me to find it and restart it, Galaxy would not find it. "


    When Ye Hao heard this, he became more interested in this star palace. Because of his situation, he didn''t pay much attention to this star palace.


    "Can I go in and take a look?" Ye Hao asked.


    The Goddess of Star Sky nodded: "If it''s someone else, I won''t allow it. But you''ve been in once before, it''s nothing.


    Actually, I haven''t studied many things clearly. "


    With that said, the Goddess of Star Sky took Ye Hao into the Star Palace.


    The Star Palace at this moment is not as dazzling as it was before, with blue gloomy rays exuding around it.


    Ye Hao looked around, those incomprehensible textures and strange sculptures.


    These are second, the most important is the tree-like stone pillar in the center of the hall.


    Just now, the goddess of the star firmament regained her power here.


    "I call this the ancient star sky tree. As for what it is, I don''t know. But it contains very powerful power.


    I signed a contract with him by chance before, and I can get strength from it, and my duty is to protect the stability here.


    I came back here again this time, reopened this ancient tree in the sky of stars, and used its powerful power to completely repair my soul, godhead, and body.


    The me now is the same as me before I fell. "The Goddess of Star Dome introduced.


    Ye Hao was taken aback, isn''t this thing equivalent to a ¡®blood fountain¡¯ for the Goddess of Star Sky!


    "I''ve heard Evelyn say before that in the world of the gods, in terms of strength, you can send to the top three!


    And you were very combative at that time, and because of your amazing combat power and record, your Star Sky God System became a first-class God System in a very short time. "Ye Hao looked at the Goddess of Star Sky.


    The goddess of the star firmament revealed a look of recollection: "In fact, it was one thing to grow the star firmament **** system at the beginning, and the other thing is that this deep firmament ruins actually does not belong to the territory of the star firm **** system.


    Only by raising the level of the star dome **** system can the deep dome relics be included. If you want to upgrade the **** system level in a very short time.


    The easiest way is to keep fighting. Fighting can also quickly improve your combat effectiveness.


    So I was fighting almost every year, ranging from a duel between two people to a battle between the gods!


    Because of the existence of this star palace, even if I was exhausted and seriously injured every time, as long as I came here, I could recover.


    Others need decades or even hundreds of years to heal, but I only need to stay here for one night to recover everything. "


    Hearing this, Ye Hao couldn''t help being envious.


    This Star Palace is equivalent to the "Golden Finger" of the Star Sky Goddess. As long as this Star Palace exists, the Star Sky Goddess can be constantly resurrected with full blood and plunge into new battles.


    Ye Hao looked at the surrounding decorations, and then at the ancient star tree in the center. He walked up the steps and placed his hand on the ancient star tree.


    In the beginning, the old star sky tree was still very quiet, just like ordinary trees.


    But the next moment, a powerful force directly flew Ye Hao out.


    Ye Hao finally stabilized his figure, the impact did not cause him any harm, but at this moment, he looked at the old star firmament tree very seriously.


    The fluctuation of the power just now made Ye Hao clearly understand why he felt familiar with this thing.


    Because of this thing, there is the breath of the world of unknown fear!


    The first time I saw the eyes in Athena''s memories, the second time in the Great Rift Valley among the remains of the corpses of the Titans in the ancient dimension.


    All have this kind of breath!


    But this is not too threatening, unlike the eyeballs that I saw before, the moment I saw it, Ye Hao had a thought of wanting to kill himself.


    "I don''t know why this ancient star sky tree. Except for me, it looked like this when other people came into contact. Maybe this is my fate with it." The star sky goddess explained.

 Chapter 2844： The mess of the Star Dome

    Chapter 2844 the mess of the Star Sky God System


    At this moment, Ye Hao and the Goddess of Star Sky didn''t even know.


    Because of their relationship, the outside world has become a mess.


    The most is the upper managers of the Star Sky God System.


    The main star of the star dome.


    "The report, the purple star field has a strong space distortion, and the powerhouse below the upper main **** cannot enter this space.


    According to our observation, it is the space jump in the Holy City of Angels, and it is estimated that the space jump will be completed in two minutes! "A Star Sky Lord and the upper Lord God in front of him reported the news.


    And this upper lord **** is not someone else, it is the upper lord **** Luo Hui who had a close relationship with Ye Hao before!


    Star Sky God System is now the only upper-level main **** left!


    Luo Hui is now the highest authority here.


    But she is also anxious now.


    "What''s the matter? Why did Angel Holy City choose to jump from space at this time and jump into the range of our gods? Knowing that such behavior was equivalent to declaring war back then!" Lord Luo Hui paced back and forth anxiously.


    "Lord Luohui, please give your instructions quickly. If the Angel Holy City is really coming towards us this time, we must prepare an army in the Purple Star Region.


    If we procrastinate any longer, we are really too late! "The middle lord **** urged.


    "But if we prepare the army and really go to war with the angelic gods, that''s a big deal. We can make the angelic city appear in our galaxy.


    That shows that there are at least two angel kings in the angel city, let alone our **** system, there is only one **** king level powerhouse.


    Even the current only powerhouse of the God King rank, the God Emperor of the Galaxy is still missing now! "Luo Hui clenched his teeth.


    She pointed at the main **** who was in charge of contacting nearby: "Have you not contacted the Galaxy God Emperor yet? What did the people who arranged around the Shenqi Ruins say?"


    "Report, not only we can''t reach the Galaxy God Emperor, but even the people in the deep vault ruins can''t get the Galaxy God Emperor." Contacting the Lord God said embarrassingly.


    Lord Luo Hui frowned, making a mess in his heart.


    "Report, the innate army of the Dark Gods has passed the last space jumping point and will enter our yellow star domain in half an hour!


    According to our current combat power in the Yellow Star Territory, it can only withstand at most ten minutes, and the Yellow Star Territory will fall! "A main **** once again reported a rather bad news.


    Lord Luo Hui was covering his face, what was going on all of a sudden.


    Why did the Star Sky God System suddenly become the target of public criticism?


    "Reported that an army of Aquamarine Palace suddenly appeared in the Red Star Region around the Purple Star Region, and they are rapidly advancing towards the Purple Star Region.


    The main guardian **** of the Crimson Star Territory now asks us whether to block the army of the Azurite Palace.


    If you want to stop it, request to send reinforcements, the enemy has the energy fluctuation of a high-ranking god! "


    Bad news followed.


    Lord Luo Hui really felt that her head was big, and now she really regretted her decision.


    Why did I choose to stay here and go to the Deep Dome Ruins together? I don''t have to deal with this mess by myself.


    "Lord Luohui, you are now the strongest Lord God here. I can''t contact the God Emperor Galaxy, so I can only ask you to give instructions immediately!


    Otherwise, we are really too late! "An elderly middle-ranking **** beside him said solemnly.


    Lord Luo Hui took a deep breath, and she also knew very well that this was the responsibility she couldn''t ignore now.


    She adjusted her emotions, and then solemnly said: "Because the Galaxy God Emperor is not here, I will issue an order now.


    I announced that the Star Sky God System has entered a first-level combat readiness state, and all combatants on vacation must rush back to their posts within half an hour.


    All starships that can be moved are ready to be dispatched at any time! "


    Having said this, Lord Luo Hui said to the contact person next to him: "Give me instructions to the garrison troops in the Red Star Territory and Yellow Star Territory.


    Let them intercept the dark gods army and the Azurite Palace army on the only way, and warn them as soon as possible. If they do not obey the warning and insist on threatening behavior, I allow them to use any means!


    And tell them that I will let the surrounding reinforcements rush to where they are within 20 minutes to help them fight! "


    "Understand!" The contact person began to convey Luo Hui''s command.


    Lord Luo Hui continued: "Master Wen Xing, you stay here. I will take all the remaining power of the Lord God to the Purple Star Region.


    I will face the Angel City there, and if possible, I will negotiate with them to understand why they suddenly appeared.


    If... I mean, if it really develops to the worst result, then you will send all your troops to attack the angelic gods and our subordinate gods.


    The fighting power of Angel City is very strong, and we are not opponents if we face it.


    So it has really developed to the point of war, and only by launching an attack on their angel gods can we alleviate our urgent needs.


    However, these actions are only delaying time. The most important thing is to continue to contact the Galaxy God Emperor. At this time, he must be contacted! "


    The opponent is a first-rate **** of the angel **** system, and it can be clear that the opponent has sent a **** king-level powerhouse.


    Then there must be a powerhouse of the **** king level to sit in front of him, so that there is hope to contend with it.


    "Understand!" All the main gods present were very nervous at the moment.


    Because to be honest, if there is a real war, relying solely on the strength of the Star Sky God System, it is really difficult to be an opponent of the Angel God System.


    The Angel God System is a veteran first-class God System, and there are three God King-level Angel Kings.


    On the other hand, the Star Sky God System was only a newly promoted first-class God System, and the only God King-level powerhouse, the Star River God Emperor, was still missing.


    "In addition... we will pass on our situation to the Olympus God System. The relationship between the Galaxy God Emperor and them is good, and I hope they can send someone to help us at this time.


    It really doesn''t work, at least it can put pressure on the angel gods! "Lord Luo Hui added this point at this time.


    If you don''t have enough strength, you can only help.


    But no one knows whether these ¡®friends¡¯ in the past will really help at this time.


    ...


    Olympus **** system.


    At this time, many upper master gods gathered together.


    Unlike the Star Sky God System, the Olympus God System is also a veteran first-class God System. Not only is there a large number of powerful God Kings, but the number of upper main gods is not comparable to the Star Sky God System.


    "What''s the matter with this angel **** system? The angel holy city suddenly made a space jump to the realm of the star sky **** system!"


    "Could it be that the Angel God System is really ready to go to war?"


    "Isn''t it possible? The angels have always been arrogant. They long for peace, how could they take the initiative to jump into war."


    The goddess of the moon Diana, Hephaestus, the **** of fire, and Hermes, the **** envoy, are talking here at the moment.


    Defeating Ares walked in at this time: "I just got the news from the Star Sky God System, they asked us for support."


    "The Star Sky God System has always had a good relationship with us, we should support it!" Apollo, the sun god, stood up and said.


    Athena next to him said: "That''s a good relationship with Apollo, right? Now that we haven''t figured out what is going on, we can''t act rashly."


    "You!" Apollo looked at Athena, who had been against himself.


    "Enough, we are here now, and we are also going to discuss this matter with the kings." Queen Hera scolded the two.


    Although the queen Hera is only the upper main god, who called her husband Zeus the king of the gods, so her status is the highest among the upper main gods.


    A group of people began to walk towards the temple of the gods to discuss the next thing.

 Chapter 2845： The Holy City of Angels is here!

    Chapter 2845 Angel Holy City comes!


    Angel city


    "Report, the space jump is about to be completed. About to enter the designated jumping position!"


    "Please stand by the First Angel Legion. After the space jump is over, immediately enter the guard position to ensure safety around!"


    "All combat facilities in Angel City are on standby!"


    Don''t underestimate the simple space jump of Angel City, although it was decided by the Angel King within a few minutes.


    However, this ensuing event requires hundreds of angel warriors to prepare. At this moment, all the angel warriors on the Angel Holy City are busy.


    Sheila Angel King looked at the illusory space around him, which was the space where he was jumping.


    "For many years, the Angel Holy City has not carried out a space jump." Sheila Angel King said with emotion.


    The Angel King Rowling said next to him: "The last time the Angel City made a space jump, we should have been just guardian angels."


    "Yeah, we have become the King of Angels in this blink of an eye. I don''t know whether our decision to make a space jump in the Angel City this time is right or wrong.


    It is estimated that at this moment, the major gods have already known about the space-to-space jump in our angel city, and accidentally will lead to another round of war of the gods! "Sila Angel King said worriedly.


    The Angel King Rowling calmly said: "This matter does have a great risk, but compared to Ye Hao''s importance to our angels, this risk is nothing at all.


    But this time, if I can bring that guy back, I have to consider whether he should be completely imprisoned in the Angel City. "


    "He must be imprisoned, no matter what excuse he is making!" Sheila Angel Wang said righteously.


    At this moment, Ye Hao probably didn''t know, because his crazy behavior this time caused the two angel kings to start thinking about how to imprison him.


    "Report to the two angel kings that the angel city is about to complete the space jump within 30 seconds, and then we will enter the Star Sky Divine Realm!" A ten-winged angel flew over and reported solemnly.


    "I see, everything is going according to the previous arrangement." Sheila Angel King nodded and said.


    "Yes!" The ten-winged angel left.


    Sheila Angel King looked at the Angel King Rowling next to her.


    The Angel King Rowling said with a serious face: "No matter what, our goal this time is Ye Hao. In any case, as long as he is still alive, we must take him back.


    On this benchmark, as far as possible not to create a large-scale conflict. "


    "Then if someone from the Star Sky Divine Element discovers Ye Hao..." Sheila Angel King said worriedly.


    "Then there is only war!" Rowling''s angel Wang Yizheng said.


    Sheila Angel King nodded.


    Ye Hao''s importance is no less than that of an angelic holy city, and even far above it!


    So for him, the Angel King can even go to war with other first-class gods!


    This short thirty seconds was very long, and it made many angel warriors feel that they had passed for several years.


    Although they didn''t know why the Angel King suddenly ordered the Angel Holy City to jump in space, the destination of the jump was still the boundary of the Star Sky God System.


    But they know very well that every time the space jumps in the Angel City, it means a battle!


    At this moment, they all clenched the angel sword in their hands, and were ready for the next battle at any time!


    Finally, this long thirty seconds passed.


    The Angel Holy City appeared out of thin air in a star field of the Star Sky God System.


    But this star field is not empty, someone has already been waiting here to''greet'' them.


    Hundreds of starships of the Star Dome **** system surrounded this area in the center with a long distance apart.


    The people on the starship looked at the scene in front of them, and they were all extremely nervous.


    The captain of a starship looked at the majestic and holy city in front of him. He couldn''t help taking off his hat: "I didn''t expect to see the Holy City of Angels in my lifetime!


    Like the legend, it is an extremely stalwart city, really a work of art, a weapon of war! "


    "Master Captain...we...really going to fight this Angel Holy City...and the Angel God Element?" The adjutant next to him swallowed and said nervously.


    As a lower main god, his hands are constantly shaking at this moment.


    His heart was full of fear, and most of all, when he saw this legendary angelic city in front of him, fear completely spread across the entire starship.


    "I don''t want to go to war with this guy... Who knows what the **** is going on... I just hope that all this is just a misunderstanding... It''s just a dream." The captain couldn''t help but pray.


    It''s a pity that the angel army flying out of the holy city of angels told them that all this is not a misunderstanding.


    These angels came with a purpose, and they didn''t know what the purpose was.


    "According to Lord Luo Ling, the angel king, all the surrounding starships immediately evacuated and are not allowed to interfere with our actions, otherwise we will regard the enemy as an enemy and launch an attack.


    All consequences are at your own risk! "A ten-winged angel flew out, raised his head and said these words proudly.


    These words made the soldiers on the starship very angry, you broke into someone''s house, and now they let the family go, this is too deceitful.


    But looking at the five pairs of wings shining behind him.


    They all know that this is a ten-winged angel, the upper lord god!


    The most important thing is that it is the angel king, the king of gods.


    There is only one powerhouse of this level in their Star Sky God System.


    Although he heard such threats, the captains of the starship and the main gods were not qualified to give any orders.


    They can only wait until the flagship''s order.


    A beautiful shadow flew out of the flagship of the Star Sky God System, and it was Luo Hui, the upper Lord God of the Star Sky God System!


    Lord Luo Hui flew into the air, and she looked at the magnificent Angel Holy City in front of her eyes, as well as the row of angels on the Angel Holy City.


    This is one of the strongest battle groups in the legendary gods...


    Lord Luo Hui pretended to be calm and said: "This is the Star Sky God System. You suddenly appear in our Star Territory. This is not allowed.


    If you do not evacuate immediately, we will expel you! "


    When saying this, not only the soldiers of the Star Sky God System were a little unbelievable, even the Lord Luo Hui himself did not believe what he said.


    Expel each other?


    Haha, with regard to their combat power, at best they could delay the opponent.


    At this moment, a more dazzling figure appeared in front of everyone, that was six pairs of holy wings.


    "I am the Angel King Rowling. The purpose of our visit this time is to find someone who is very important to us. Please leave now.


    Otherwise, all your actions will serve as a declaration of war, and we will implement all possible means! "The Angel King Rowling changed from the previous austere aura.


    At this moment, she is a dazzling powerhouse, and the aura of the **** king fills the entire star field, like a nightmare, making all the soldiers of the Star Sky God system afraid and terrified!

 Chapter 2846： Tripartite power balance

    Chapter 2846 Three Powers Weighing


    In the silent star field, the solemn atmosphere seemed to foretell that a storm is about to come here.


    Lord Luo Hui swallowed, her heart is also quite nervous!


    The man in front of him is a **** king-level powerhouse, the twelve-winged angel king!


    And it is very likely that there is a twelve-winged angel king in the city of angels.


    The presence of these two angel kings alone was enough to contend with most of the Star Sky God System here.


    Of course this does not mean that if there are only these two angel kings, can they keep people behind in this battle?


    Others can kill most of your troops, while still being able to come and go freely.


    This is the horror of the **** king class powerhouse!


    "We don''t have much time. I hope you will give us an answer now." The Angel King Rowling stared at the Lord Luo Hui in front of him, with a cold tone.


    It seems that what will happen next is not a big event.


    Lord Luo Hui squeezed her fist, she was in a state of anxiety now, where is the God Emperor Xinghe? Why was it not here when it was so important!


    "I..." Just when the Lord Luo Hui bit his head and was about to say his decision.


    Three rays of light appeared in the starry sky next to it, which were rays of space tearing.


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Three figures appeared out of thin air, and the bodies of these three figures exuded a powerful aura.


    Seeing those who came, Lord Luo Hui felt relieved at once.


    Because these three are the three upper main gods of the Olympus God System.


    The sun **** Apollo, the goddess of wisdom Athena, the **** of war Ares.


    "Lord Rowling Angel King, what is it that makes you need to drive the angel city of your angel **** system here?" Apollo, the sun god, wore a golden armor.


    It looks like a moving sun, but in other words, it''s the same thing.


    The Angel King Rowling was not surprised to see the three high-ranking gods of the three Olympus gods in front of her. This was as early as she had expected.


    Their angel gods have the ability to cast a city directly into a galaxy.


    A first-class **** system would also have some means, not to mention a city, at least a few people can be transferred in a very short time, this is not difficult.


    "Didn''t your three **** kings come? Do they think that the only three of you can stop us?" The corner of the Angel King Rowling''s mouth curled up.


    The goddess of wisdom Athena stepped forward and said gracefully: "Lord Rowling Angel King, this time we are not here for war.


    We just want to know exactly what happened to make you so violent. We must know that the gods and worlds have finally been calm for hundreds of millions of years.


    If, because of some unnecessary misunderstandings, the gods and all worlds are caught in a chaotic war again, presumably this is not the result that the Angel God System wants to see. "


    Rowling Angel Wang Xu looked at a few people, she said lightly: "I''m not here to start a war, I''m here to find someone. I also said very clearly just now.


    As long as you don''t stop me, we will naturally leave after we find someone, but if someone stops me, it is declaring war with our angel gods! "


    Hear the unceremonious words of the Angel King Rowling.


    The war **** Ares couldn''t help his temper. He pointed directly at the Angel King Rowling and said: "Hey, your angels are too rampant.


    You have to know that this is the Star Sky God System, not your Angel God System. If you want to find people, you can find people. Should these gods and all realms just talk about your Angel God System?


    Still threatening, we are not afraid of you, I will tell you today.


    Our Olympus army has already been prepared. You, the holy city of angels, should go back wherever it comes from, otherwise... we will let it fall here completely! "


    The goddess of wisdom Athena hurriedly held the **** of war Ares, but in her heart she knew that the **** of war Ares would say such things.


    Due to some restrictions, the ability of the Olympus **** system can only be transmitted by three upper master gods at most, and finally the **** king chose three of them.


    There is also a reason for this. Athena is the goddess of wisdom, and her wisdom is amazing for even the king of gods, and she can make the best judgment here.


    As for Ares, the **** of war, his combat power is on one hand, and on the other hand, he is allowed to act as a black face, while Athena is a white face.


    Apollo, the last sun god, is their trump card.


    If they really want to go to war, the means of the sun **** Apollo are enough to delay the war here and insist on the support of the follow-up troops of the Olympus **** system.


    "Seeing that it is necessary for us to talk about it." The Angel King Rowling raised his hand, and the angel sword appeared in her hand.


    But her angel sword is obviously different from the angel sword of ordinary angel warriors.


    Because the angel swords of general ten-winged angels and twelve-winged angel kings are customized according to their own circumstances.


    The materials and time required for it are dozens or even hundreds of times the ordinary angel sword.


    "Wait!" Athena, the goddess of wisdom, immediately stopped both parties, and she did not expect the angel''s attitude to be so determined in her heart.


    This little temptation, people took such a firm attitude.


    "In fact, there should be a better way to deal with this matter, Lord Rowling Angel King, aren''t you looking for someone, if you are sure that the person you are looking for is in the Star Sky Divine Element.


    You can tell us who it is, and we will work with the Star Sky God System to find this person! Said Athena, the goddess of wisdom.


    Rowling''s Angel King frowned slightly.


    Lord Luo Hui said immediately: "Yes! If the person you are looking for is indeed in our Star Sky God System, we will find out as much as possible and give it to you!"


    Although such behaviors and attitudes seem very useless.


    But Lord Luo Hui now only wants to avoid this battle as much as possible. If a war really breaks out, it means that the Star Sky God System will become the first battlefield.


    At that time, no matter what the result is, the end of the Star Sky God System will not be too good.


    So it is necessary to avoid such things as much as possible.


    The Angel King Rowling thought for a while, and she said in a deep voice: "We know where people are. We only need to open up an area to us from the Star Sky God System."


    "What area?" Athena, the goddess of wisdom, asked again: "Can you tell us what identity this person is?"


    Athena and the others are very curious now, what kind of person can make the Angel God System do such a big fight, and even get the Angel Holy City over.


    The Angel King Rowling pondered for a while and said: "His name is Ye Hao. He is a very important person in our Angel God System. He is now in the deep dome of the Star Sky God System.


    You only need you to allow us to enter the deep dome ruins, and the rest will not need you. If we find that person, we will naturally leave! "

 Chapter 2847： She is the goddess of the stars!

    Chapter 2847 She is the Goddess of the Sky!


    Ye Hao?


    Lord Luo Hui heard this name, but he didn''t know why he felt so familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere or had seen it before.


    When Apollo and Ares, **** of war, heard this name, they had never heard of it.


    Instead, there was a wave of fluctuations in the beautiful eyes of the goddess of wisdom Athena.


    Ye Hao?


    It turned out to be Ye Hao!


    Athena didn''t expect that this time the angel gods would be the man who made the fight.


    However, Athena would not expose the fact that she knew Ye Hao, otherwise she would also be exposed about joining that organization.


    If the time comes to attract the attention of the Olympian gods, she will be in great trouble for her future actions.


    But she can''t die without saving, after all, Ye Hao has helped them a lot.


    "Lord Luo Hui, since the purpose of the Angel God System is one person, then this deep dome relic..." Athena acted as a peacemaker and looked at the Lord Luo Hui.


    Lord Luo Hui returned to his senses and immediately said: "No! Our Lord Galaxy God Emperor said that no one is allowed to step into the ruins of the deep sky.


    And now in the ruins of the deep dome..."


    Lord Luohui suddenly stopped talking. She knew that the Emperor Galaxy was in the Ruins of the Deep Vault, but she didn''t know what the Emperor Galaxy was at the Ruins of the Deep Vault.


    And most importantly, it''s still lost!


    "Since you don''t agree, then we can only force ourselves in. If anyone dares to stop us, then we can only ask about the angel sword in our angel''s hands!" The Angel King Rowling raised the angel sword in his hand.


    The law of angels on his body also stirred up.


    When the **** of war Ares and the sun **** Apollo saw this, they were immediately ready for battle.


    The opponent is the Angel King, even they can''t take it lightly.


    "Lord Luo Hui, is it that a small ruin is more important than the safety of your Star Sky God System!


    Although our Olympus God System has a good relationship with your Star Sky God System, we have also come to support the adjustment, but if there really is a battle for Gods here.


    In the end, no matter what the result is, it will be of no benefit to your Star Sky God System! Lord Luo Hui, you should be very clear about this! "Athena looked at Luo Hui anxiously.


    She wanted to persuade Luo Hui to give in.


    No matter if he wanted to help Ye Hao secretly, or he really didn''t want a war between the first-class gods.


    "I..." Lord Luo Hui was also quite embarrassed at the moment, she bit her vermilion lip lightly: "Anyway, if... if the angel gods really do their own way.


    Our Star Sky God System can only serve to the end! "


    Finally, Lord Luo Hui said his own words.


    At this moment, Athena, the goddess of wisdom, knew that she was completely finished.


    It seems that the battle between the first-class gods is unavoidable, and the butterfly effect caused after this is very likely to completely destroy the current order of the gods.


    At that time the entire gods and all realms will be caught in a new round of chaos.


    This is something that Athena and Athena''s organization do not want to see.


    "In this case, let''s go to war!" The Angel King Rowling was shining with a holy light, and a huge angel light and shadow appeared in the star field.


    At the same time, several huge light angel phantoms appeared in the angel holy city, and each light angel phantom had very terrifying energy fluctuations.


    This is the horror of God-killing weapons.


    The next war will be devastating.


    "Stop it!"


    At this moment, a female voice came and a strong aura covered the entire star field.


    When the sun **** Apollo felt this breath, his face suddenly changed, and his hand holding the sun gun began to tremble constantly.


    This breath... Is it her?


    ...


    At this time, a shadow and a man appeared above the crowd.


    "Oh, why are you all here. This battle is so big, it shouldn''t be because of me." Ye Hao saw the angel city in front of him, and the Angel King Rowling


    He knew that it must be Angel Tier and they were worried that something would happen to them, so they contacted the Angel King.


    Unexpectedly, the Angel King would be so concerned about him and directly drove the Angel City over.


    Moreover, looking at the posture in front of him, it seemed that he was about to fight with the Star Sky God System.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao felt cold on his back, a very bad feeling.


    "Rowling...Angel King..." Ye Hao looked at the Angel King Rowling who suddenly appeared beside him.


    He subconsciously leaned against the Star Sky Goddess, but whoever thought that the Star Sky Goddess would not care about him now, and flew directly to the Star Sky God System.


    "What the **** is going on with you? I heard that you were not threatened by the Galaxy God Emperor, and you are dead for a lifetime!" The Angel King Rowling stared at Ye Hao: "I shouldn''t have allowed you to leave the Angel God Element.


    When you come out, you have tossed up such a big thing..."


    "Wait... Actually, my behavior this time was very risky, but I also gained a lot!" Ye Hao immediately found an excuse for himself.


    "Don''t even think about turning the topic off for me!" The Angel King Rowling stared at Ye Hao fiercely, almost in an attitude of taking him back to house arrest.


    Ye Hao also knew very well that if he couldn''t come up with a good idea right now, or if he trusted Rowling''s Angel King, then he might end up being imprisoned in the Angel God Element.


    "No... I really got a lot of good things this time, and also learned some things. For example... I have a way to go back and revive your sister!" Ye Hao said to the Angel King Rowling Very important thing.


    This trick really worked. The Angel King Rowling''s expression was much more kind. She stared at Ye Hao and asked, "Really? You really found a way to resurrect my sister."


    "Yes, not only can she be resurrected. And I''m sure to completely restore her mind, so that your sister will be reborn as if it were intact!" Ye Hao said.


    The Angel Wang of Rowling narrowed his eyes and looked at Ye Hao: "I know, we will talk about this after we go back. But now we have to deal with the mess here because of you."


    Then, the Angel King Rowling talked about what happened during this period.


    And the delicate situation at this moment.


    Ye Hao said nonchalantly: "It''s okay, since that woman is back, then all this is not a problem."


    "By the way, who is that goddess? Why do I feel a strong aura in her body!" the Angel King Rowling asked.


    "Don''t you know her?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    Rowling Angel King shook her head.


    That''s right, the Angel King Rowling was not the Angel King at that time, and there would be no chance to see the Goddess of Star Sky.


    "She is the Goddess of the Star Sky, the true ruler of the Star Sky God System." Ye Hao said with a deep smile.

 Chapter 2848： I owe it to me and I will let them return it

    Chapter 2848 I owe me, I will let them return


    The star goddess stood in front of the main **** Luo Hui and the three Olympus gods.


    "I remember your name is Luo Hui, right? At that time you were just a little quasi-god. I didn''t expect to have become the upper master **** in a blink of an eye." The Star Sky Goddess looked at Luo Hui and said.


    Lord Luo Hui was sluggish, she looked at this beautiful figure in disbelief, how could she forget the appearance of this person in front of her.


    It should be said that most of the deities of the Star Sky God System who lived in that era would never forget the appearance of this woman.


    Because it was this woman who brought the supreme glory of the Star Sky God System, and sent the Star Sky God System to its peak.


    Lord Luo Hui used this woman as his goal in life at that time, hoping that he could have the opportunity to serve and fight by the Lord Goddess!


    But who knows, when the Star Sky God System was extremely sublimated, bad news came.


    The goddess of the star sky fell while exploring a piece of ancient ruins.


    It happened suddenly. No one thought that such a thing would happen to the mighty Star Sky Goddess. At that time, many elders were unwilling to believe this.


    Even if this matter was personally said by the younger brother of the Goddess of Star Sky, Emperor Xinghe.


    At that time, the Galaxy God Emperor did not stop them from wanting to find the Goddess of Star Sky, but they were very cooperative.


    But the final result can also be imagined, there is no whereabouts of the Goddess of Star Sky.


    It''s as if the goddess of the star dome has really evaporated.


    In this way, as the younger brother of the Star Sky Goddess, the Galaxy God Emperor was also the only **** king level powerhouse left in the Star Sky God System at that time.


    Naturally, he succeeded the position of the Goddess of the Star Sky and became the ruler of the Star Sky God System.


    Although the subsequent Star Sky God System seemed to have stagnated abruptly, there was not much development.


    But at least the Star Sky God System is still under everyone''s support, and it has taken root in the first-class God System, and this has taken hundreds of millions of years.


    Who could have imagined that after hundreds of millions of years, the Goddess of Star Sky appeared in front of them again.


    "You... are you really the Lord Star Sky Goddess?" Lord Luo Hui looked at the Star Sky Goddess in disbelief.


    The Goddess of Star Sky smiled slightly, she raised her hand, and a star light rose in her hand, and this star light finally formed a bright **** pattern in the starry sky!


    "The **** said I was a fake. I think you should know this thing. When you see this thing, do you still think I''m a fake?"


    See this dazzling **** pattern in front of me.


    Lord Luo Hui''s body began to tremble, this breath, this **** pattern!


    You can''t go wrong, this one is really the Goddess of Star Sky.


    Not only the main **** Luo Hui, but the older generation main gods on the surrounding Star Sky starships saw the shining **** pattern in front of them, and they were so excited that they couldn''t make a sound.


    Some people knelt down directly in the direction of the star goddess.


    "It''s the Goddess of Star Sky, the great Goddess of Star Sky is back!"


    "Uuuuu... old man, have you seen... Our Star Sky Goddess is still alive and has not fallen! She is back, she has come back to illuminate our Star Sky God System!"


    "Goddess of Star Sky, Goddess of Star Sky!"


    Why are these people so excited when they see a **** pattern, and they believe that the goddess in front of them is the goddess of the sky.


    That''s because every **** king level powerhouse has an ability, that is, it can condense a **** pattern that no one else can imitate.


    First of all, this requires the power of the King of Gods, and the second is that only instinct can condense, even if it is a power of the King of Gods or using illusions, it cannot be completely restored.


    This is like an ID card that the Goddess of Star Dome cannot be copied.


    The former star goddess was unable to summon the gods because of the decline of her realm.


    But now that she regained her strength, this **** pattern naturally appeared.


    "See the Goddess of the Star Sky!" Lord Luo Hui knelt on the ground with excitement, and the sound of worship was heard from other star ships. Some of the middle main gods and the lower main gods could not help directly supporting the oppression of the universe. Flew out.


    Pay your respects to the goddess of the sky.


    "Is this really the Goddess of the Star Sky? This legendary goddess is still alive? Didn''t it say that she really fell? Our **** system sent someone to investigate." The **** of war, Ares, muttered in surprise.


    The goddess of wisdom Athena looked at the sun **** Apollo next to her.


    The sun **** Apollo''s forehead was full of sweat, and he could see that he was very nervous, and the power of the law of vigilance on his body represented that he was ready to escape at any time.


    Although it was done in secret back then, Athena still knew a few things.


    But because of a done deal, Athena can only pretend that she doesn''t know anything for the sake of the stability of the gods.


    But who would have thought that the goddess of the star firmament appeared in front of them in such a good way now.


    "My Lord Star Sky Goddess, why did you not know where you were going back then? This disappearance is hundreds of millions of years!" Lord Luo Hui said the most people''s questions at this time.


    The corner of the starry sky goddess''s mouth rose slightly, and she said: "Because I was framed by the gangster at the time, they thought they had completely killed me.


    It took me hundreds of millions of years to resurrect. "


    Hearing this, Luo Hui and the others were shocked.


    A **** king level powerhouse was ambushed and killed?


    This is quite an incredible thing, and it can be concealed for hundreds of millions of years. Who can think of it.


    From the initial surprise to the subsequent anger.


    Lord Luo Hui asked directly: "Master Star Sky Goddess, who is so vicious who dares to attack our Star Sky Goddess.


    I am willing to obey the orders of the goddess to avenge you and make those people pay the price! "


    The star goddess'' eyes fell on the sun **** Apollo, which made the sun **** Apollo feel stiff.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. I remember those who ambushed me and let me fall for hundreds of millions of years.


    Since I am back now, these people owe me, I will slowly come back all of them a little bit! "The Goddess of Star Sky seemed to be speaking to someone present.


    "Okay, Angel King Rowling. I found all the people you were looking for. I think this is also a misunderstanding.


    I give you three days, within these three days you can leave here with the Angel Holy City. "The Star Sky Goddess first said to the Angel King Rowling.


    The Angel King Rowling nodded. Now that Ye Hao is safe, their purpose of coming here has been achieved. This result is also the best.


    They also don''t want to really bring a war.


    "In addition, I think that the matter of our Star Sky God System, it is not the turn of the Olympus God System to intervene, I will not send it far. The other is to go back and send a message to your head.


    When I have time, I will go to them and talk to them about what happened back then. It''s time to pay back what I owe. "The Goddess of Star Sky was stabbed in this.


    People with discerning eyes have also heard it. It seems that behind the frame of the Star Sky Goddess is the shadow of the Olympus God System.

 Chapter 2849： Revive Luo Bing Angel King?

    Chapter 2849 Resurrecting Luo Bing Angel King?


    The face of the sun **** Apollo was quite ugly, because he knew it in his heart.


    It was when he contacted the Star River God Emperor at the beginning that what happened later.


    The Goddess of Star Sky is threatening herself inside and out. She has no time now, and when she has the skill, she will clean up you bit by bit.


    Although Apollo is a high-ranking main god, but the Star Sky Goddess is a god-king-level powerhouse, and is not an ordinary god-king-level powerhouse.


    Thinking of his future life, he would be stared at by such a terrifying woman, the sun **** Apollo felt shivering.


    "Since there is nothing more to do, then we will leave." The Goddess of Wisdom knew clearly what was behind this, and now this thing is at rest.


    In any case, this matter can be regarded as over, as for the relationship between the Olympus God System and the Star Sky God System.


    This is not something she cares about, she has more things to take care of now.


    She is not interested in this kind of power struggle.


    In this way, the goddess of wisdom Athena directly chose to leave.


    At this time, only angels and people from the Star Sky God System were left in the star field.


    The Angel King Rowling also ordered all the angels to return to the Holy City of Angels. Without her permission, no one was allowed to take a half step out of the Holy City.


    It will take three days for the Holy City to start a space jump again.


    This is why the goddess of the star firmament just said to give the angel three days. She also knew this, so she arranged it like this.


    The Angel King Rowling also gave the goddess of Star Sky this face. Within three days, her angel would not leave the Angel City for half a step, and would leave once the space jump was restored.


    The battle that seemed to be going to explode before suddenly disappeared.


    "Which... the whereabouts of the Star River God Emperor is unknown..." Lord Luo Hui looked at the Goddess Star Sky hesitantly, but she had already had some guesses in her heart.


    But there are some things that can''t be said clearly, otherwise it would be boring to find yourself.


    "My brother is now practicing in the deep vault ruins, and he won''t come out in a short time. Next, everything in the Star Sky God System will be under my control.


    If someone has objections, you can ask him to come to me. "The Star Sky Goddess said politely.


    Ye Hao on the side couldn''t help sighing when he heard this.


    Although the Goddess of Star Sky killed her younger brother, God Emperor Star River, she still couldn''t bear to disclose what her brother had done in front of the people of the Star Sky God System.


    But since the person is gone anyway, these are not important anymore.


    The key is now that the Star Sky Goddess has regained control of the Star Sky God System, and once again is back on the stage where the gods and ten thousand realms compete against each other.


    I believe that those people who once framed the Star Sky God System will not have a good life for a long time.


    "Since you have come out safely now, I will go to do my own business. I have been away from the Star Sky God System for too long, and there are many things that need to be re-understood.


    When I contact Evelyn later, we can get together. "The Goddess of Star Sky looked at Ye Hao and said what she was going to do next.


    It seems that she is still worried that there will be some malignant tumors in the Star Sky God System, after all, during the period of being ruled by the Galaxy God Emperor.


    The tentacles of some forces must have risen early.


    Before she was not there, she had no choice.


    Now that she is back, she naturally has to clean up the side of her couch so that those who covet it will understand that her goddess of the sky is back.


    Still that incomparable star goddess!


    "Okay, if you need help, you can call me." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    The expression of the Star Sky Divine System was obvious, but he quickly turned around and left with Lord Luo Hui and the others. The surrounding Star Sky God System starships also evacuated 90%.


    The remaining ships are to help the Angel City. If the angels of the Angel City have any needs, they can provide help.


    Of course, there is nothing wrong with monitoring.


    After all, a big killer like Angel Holy City is on its own territory for a day, it is equivalent to a time bomb.


    Although the two are not enemies because of Ye Hao''s relationship.


    But who knows what will happen next moment?


    Even in the Gods and Ten Thousand Realms, everyone is very clear about a truth, there are no eternal friends and no eternal enemies.


    "Okay, you should explain to us well next." The Angel King Rowling said abruptly behind Ye Hao.


    The angel king''s eyes never left Ye Hao for a moment.


    People who don''t know will think that this beauty has any doubts about Ye Hao.


    However, even if the Angel King Rowling really had any doubts about Ye Hao, he relied on the fighting power of the twelve-winged angel **** king.


    Ye Hao could only''surrender'' obediently and let him be at his mercy.


    Ye Hao followed the Angel King Rowling back to the Angel City: "By the way, I still have a few friends, and Angel Tier they don''t know where they are now.


    Please contact them for me, tell them that I am safe now, so that they don''t have to worry. "


    "I have sent the message to Angel Tier and the others, as well as our current coordinates. They are now rushing here, and it is estimated that they will be there in ten minutes."


    The Angel King Rowling looked at Ye Hao, and she said seriously: "You said before, you already have a way to resurrect my sister?"


    "You can say so...but the actual situation can only be known after the actual operation. I can''t guarantee anything." Ye Hao shrugged.


    "You said, what you need. I can prepare it for you!" Looking at the serious look of the Angel King Rowling, we can see that she really cares about her sister.


    "Rolin, Mr. Ye Hao." At this time, Sheila Angel King also flew out. Originally, she was controlling the core center of the Angel City.


    Once a war really broke out, she could control this angelic city to launch the strongest attack.


    At least for a short period of time, no one in the Star Sky God System can stop them!


    But now that the problems have been solved, and Ye Hao has appeared in front of them without incident, there is no need to really activate this big killer.


    "It just so happens that the two angel kings are here. It''s better to hit the sun if you choose another day. I''ll just come to revive your sister, the Angel King Rowling, today." Ye Hao said.


    He must come up with a bargaining chip that can appease the two angel kings, otherwise the two of them will definitely imprison him immediately if he breaks through.


    Although being taken care of by an angel, watching the beautiful angel every day is a very enjoyable life.


    But Ye Hao hadn''t thought about such a life of ease and erosion so early.


    "Resurrect the Angel King Luo Bing!" Upon hearing this, Angel King Sheila was also shocked, and instantly forgot to reprimand Ye Hao for acting recklessly and dangerously this time.

 Chapter 2850： sister

    Chapter 2850 Sister


    Luo Bing Angel King, this name has been a long time since this era.


    Now some angels may not remember such an angel king, but Sheila and others cannot forget this angel king.


    Not only because they were from the same era.


    More because of the particularity of this female angel.


    If the strength of the female angel kings of the angel clan is ranked strong or weak, then Luo Bing Angel King can definitely enter the top three.


    In contrast, Cecilia, the strongest angel king now, does not have this qualification.


    This is also enough to illustrate the strength of Luo Bing Angel King.


    You must know that the Angel God System was the strongest existence among the first-class God System.


    Even if the male angel fell, it only weakened the combat power of 30% of the angel race, and the angel **** system still stood at its peak.


    The reason why the Angel God System is not as prosperous as the Immortal Buddha God System, even to the point of being on par with the Olympus God System.


    That''s because the talents of the angel kings in the past are getting worse and worse. In the beginning, the female angel kings were among the best among all the **** kings.


    Even at the peak, the top five powerhouses of the gods and ten thousand realms belonged to the angel race.


    But now?


    Only a Cecilia Angel King can barely get to the top three position, and it is still in this era that is not a heyday.


    And if Ye Hao can really resurrect the Angel King Luo Bing.


    That is great news for the Angel God System.


    Not only can it directly surpass the Olympus **** system, but there is even hope that it will be on par with the fairy buddha **** system again!


    "Can you really do it?" Angel King Rowling took out the angel heart of her sister Luo Bing Angel King.


    "I''m not 100% sure, but even if it fails, at least it won''t damage this angel''s heart. I''m sure of this." Ye Hao''s words put the hearts of the two angel kings in their stomachs.


    "If you can resurrect Angel King Luo Bing, can''t you also resurrect other angel kings!" Angel King Sheila looked at Ye Hao eagerly.


    Ye Hao said: "In theory, it is possible, but other angel hearts are not necessarily similar to Luo Bing''s angel hearts.


    Moreover, I resurrected the Angel King Luo Bing because of an advantage. I can directly borrow the blood of Angel King Rowling. Because the two of them are sisters, they can be used directly.


    The body created in this way can exist for a long time.


    If this problem cannot be solved, the resurrected angel can only exist as briefly as before. "


    "As long as my sister can be resurrected, it doesn''t matter what I ask me to do!" The Angel King Rowling was so excited that he directly grabbed Ye Hao''s hand.


    It''s hard to imagine that a twelve-winged angel king is now excited as if he were a child.


    "Okay, I will start now. This process needs the help of the two of you. Wait a moment. I need the blood of Angel King Rowling. At the same time, Angel King Sheila provides me with some of your angel laws.


    Do everything as I say, cooperate with me. "Ye Hao said seriously.


    This is the first time he has done this, and to be honest, he is also very nervous.


    The Angel King Rowling and the Angel King Sheila waited quietly for Ye Hao''s instructions.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and pressed his hand on the angel''s heart.


    The Law of Time and Space¡¤Time and Space Backtracking


    The heart of the angel, which was originally dim, began to emit light at this moment, like a withered flower, which was in full bloom again at this time.


    "It''s really the law of time and space. When I heard Tier and the others mentioned before, I couldn''t believe it!" Sheila Angel King muttered in surprise.


    The Angel King Rowling clenched his fist, very nervous.


    If it were in the past, she would definitely be very excited because of the law of time and space, but now it is in her heart.


    The laws of time and space are not as important as my sister''s business.


    Recalling his sister''s voice and smile, and remembering that when she was fighting, her sister was finally injured and fell seriously in order to protect herself...


    This has always been a knot in the heart of the Angel King Rowling.


    The light of the angel''s heart became more and more dazzling, and finally it slowly became nothingness and became a luminous light source.


    This light source separates countless filaments of light, and these filaments are like blood vessels, weaving the shape of a female human body around the light source.


    From nothingness to substance.


    Sweat beads began to appear on Ye Hao''s forehead. In fact, his operation was to restore the state of the angel''s heart to the state before the fall of Angel King Luo Bing.


    Regarding this matter, when he got the law of time and space, he kept thinking about this plan in his mind, and he had done hundreds of millions of simulation experiments in his mind.


    "Ahem..." Ye Hao couldn''t help coughing up blood.


    "Ye Hao!" Sheila Angel King looked at Ye Hao worriedly.


    Ye Hao waved his hand to indicate that he was okay: "It''s nothing, a small mistake. This is the first time I have done such a thing, although I have simulated it countless times in the sea of ??consciousness.


    But the real operation is still very rusty. But there is no major problem, Sheila Angel King will now trouble you to inject your angelic law into this light and shadow! "


    Sheila Angel King nodded, and she raised her hand.


    The law of angels turned into points of light, little by little absorbed by this light and shadow.


    In fact, when Sheila Angel King placed the light spots of these angelic laws around the light and shadow, the light and shadow were like young birds waiting to be fed, and they absorbed these light spots by themselves.


    With the absorption of these light spots, the light and shadow became more and more substantial, and the light and shadow of the first pair of wings began to grow behind.


    "Master the speed and rhythm, continue typing. If you can''t support it, tell me!" Ye Hao reminded.


    "Well, at this speed, I can still hold on for twenty minutes." Sheila Angel King said next to him: "If it is the limit, I can hold on for forty minutes."


    This limit estimate is to pay a certain price.


    "It''s okay, twenty minutes is enough." Ye Hao stared at the light and shadow in front of him.


    Soon a second pair of wings was formed.


    "The Angel King Rowling is now, to force your blood out and drop it on my finger!" Ye Hao raised his right index finger!


    The Angel King Rowling was about to press his finger on Ye Hao''s index finger, and the golden blood penetrated from the pure white skin and landed on Ye Hao''s finger.


    A drop


    A drop


    Followed by a drop


    But Ye Hao treated the blood as if it were silk threads, passing through the light and shadow a little bit.


    At this moment, the entire light and shadow became more substantial, skin began to appear on the periphery of the body, and feathers appeared on the wings behind it.


    A very beautiful face began to appear on his head.


    Seeing the fit of this face, the Angel King Rowling couldn''t help but shed tears on her cheek.


    "sister¡­¡­"

 Chapter 2851： Little angel

    Chapter 2851 Little Angel


    The appearance of Luo Bing Angel King gradually appeared.


    Sheila Angel King and Rowling Angel King were very excited. They did not expect to witness the revival of a generation of Angel Kings.


    But at this time, Ye Hao frowned slightly, and sweat dripped from his neck.


    A middle-ranked main **** will sweat, which shows how much pressure this person is now under.


    The process at this moment is very slow, which is dozens of times slower than the previous process.


    But everyone can clearly feel that the current''Luo Bing Angel King'' has started to be a little different.


    If the previous Luo Bing Angel King was just a model, the current Luo Bing Angel King seems to have begun to have biological fluctuations, this is like a real person.


    At the same time, unlike those angels who were resurrected by Ye Hao for a short time, when you see those angels, you will have a strange or unreal feeling.


    But the current Angel King Luo Bing didn''t feel that way at all.


    "Well, you two can withdraw your strength." Ye Hao noticed that the Angel King Rowling had reached the limit, he said in a deep voice.


    "If necessary, I can continue to hold on!" Angel King Rowling breathed slightly, her fair skin was also covered with sweat.


    Sheila Angel King also said: "I also have..."


    "The Angel King Rowling, your state has reached its limit, and there is no way for your energy to guarantee stable and continuous input.


    Now your sister''s body is like a ceramic that may be broken at any time. If there are some fluctuations on your side, the ceramic may appear ripples.


    Instead of that, it¡¯s safest to stop now, and leave the rest to me. "Ye Hao explained.


    Hearing such words, the Angel King Rowling could only look at his sister''s body unwillingly, and withdrew his blood input.


    At that moment, her body couldn''t help but shake a few times, showing that she was really about to reach her limit.


    At the same time, Ye Hao also broke the link with Sheila Angel King.


    In this way, the essence and blood and the law of angels are exactly in proportion.


    "Next is the most important time, to completely resurrect the angel''s heart!" Ye Hao said inwardly.


    Now the body of this angel king has been constructed, flesh and blood, but there is still one vital thing missing.


    It''s the soul...or consciousness.


    The current Angel King is like a vegetable, her consciousness has not been completely restored.


    Ye Hao held his breath and used another rule of his own.


    The Law of Soul!


    The time at this moment seems to be very slow, everything is quiet.


    The Angel King Rowling and the Angel King Sheila were both watching this scene nervously, and they were worried about any mishaps.


    I don''t know how long it took, Angel King Luo Bing''s eyelashes moved slightly, and at the same time, a chill radiated from her body, and the twelve pairs of wings behind her began to slowly stir.


    "Sister!" The Angel King Rowling covered his mouth excitedly.


    Sheila Angel King also showed a happy expression.


    The miracle was really born.


    From then on, their Angel God System will usher in a peak, this Ye Hao is really an incomparable artifact for the Angel God System!


    But at this time.


    Cracks appeared on the body of Luo Bing Angel King, just like cracks appeared on a ceramic artwork, and light continuously escaped from it.


    "Sister, what''s wrong with my sister!" Angel King Rowling shouted anxiously when he saw it.


    Ye Hao''s face also changed suddenly.


    boom


    There was a sound, and the Angel King Luo Bing''s body seemed to explode in an instant, and the white radiance filled the entire space, covering everyone''s sight.


    The white light dissipated.


    Ye Hao and Rowling Angel King or Sheila Angel King appeared beside them.


    The body of Angel King Luo Bing had disappeared just now, only the heart of an angel in the center was still there.


    "Failed..." The Angel King Sheila lowered her head, and she looked at the Angel King Rowling, who was absent next to her. She knew such things, and the one who was most sad now was Angel King Rowling.


    The Angel King Rowling bit his vermilion lip lightly, with a self-blaming expression on his face: "It''s all because, it''s all because I''m not strong enough, and I haven''t worked hard enough...or...or if I can inject more blood."


    Ye Hao didn''t know how to comfort him when he saw the appearance of the Angel King Rowling.


    At this moment, a certain voice appeared in the angel''s heart.


    Ye Hao looked over, and he sighed in relief, with a smile on his face: "In fact, we can''t be regarded as a complete failure."


    Sheila Angel King and Rowling Angel King were taken aback.


    Then they all noticed the strange noise in the angel''s heart.


    Then, the angel''s heart turned out to be like a pupa with a crack in the middle.


    A naked woman curled up and was inside, her sleeping face was very beautiful.


    It looked very similar to the previous Angel King Luo Bing, but it was a bit less mature and more immature.


    "Sister!" But the Angel King Rowling recognized his elder sister for the first time. This was the elder sister who grew up with him.


    This is the elder sister who is only a master god-level powerhouse and who is training every day.


    As if hearing the call, the little woman opened her eyes, and the three pairs of pure white wings behind her also opened.


    "Ah, cut...Where am I? I remember that I should have fallen." The little woman muttered. She opened her eyes and looked at the huge three people in front of her, suddenly startled.


    "Luo Bing? Sheila? Why are you so big! Did you also fall? This is the world after our angels fall?" This little girl hadn''t fully understood what was happening now.


    "Angel King Rowling, hello. Let me introduce myself first. My name is Ye Hao. I am a friend of the Angel Race. You have indeed fallen before, but I used some means to resurrect you.


    The time now is hundreds of millions of years after your fall, and now your sister Rowling has become the King of Angels. "Ye Hao explained, looking at the little angel in front of him.


    The Angel King Luo Bing at this moment was very small, almost the size of a slap, and only six wings remained behind the twelve wings.


    "I have been resurrected?" Angel King Luo Bing stirred his wings in surprise.


    At this time, the Angel King Rowling hugged his sister with both hands, and started crying: "Sister...great, I saw you again.


    Sister...I''m sorry...If it weren''t for me to be strong, self-assertion wouldn''t have caused you to suffer unhealable serious injuries in order to protect me and finally fall.


    Sorry, sorry, sorry...oooooooo..."


    At this moment, the Angel King Rowling was crying like a child.

 Chapter 2852： Dig your own grave

    Chapter 2852 the digging grave


    Ye Hao looked at the picture of the sisters being reunited before him, quietly waiting for them to vent their emotions to each other.


    Sheila Angel King came to Ye Hao''s side at this time, and she did not disturb the reunion of the two sisters.


    "What''s going on? Why did Angel King Luo Bing become what he is now, and with this strength... it looks like only a seraph, equivalent to the lower main god." Angel King Sheila asked curiously.


    When the explosion just happened, they all thought this attempt had failed.


    In fact, they had such expectations at the very beginning. After all, to be honest, it would be incredible to resurrect an angel king who had been dead for hundreds of millions of years.


    "I still think too much about my abilities. I used the law of time and space and the law of soul from the beginning to the end. I originally thought that I could complete my vision in this way.


    However, in order to resurrect Luo Bing''s Angel King as it did hundreds of millions of years ago, several other abilities are needed, such as the law of angels and the law of life.


    At the beginning, I imagined replacing the law of life with the essence and blood of the Angel King Rowling, and using your law of angels to top it.


    But other people''s things are still something else, and my own abilities still have some repulsive forces, which led to such things happening at the last critical moment. "


    Ye Hao shook his head and said, he still thought about it too simply.


    "Then it is considered a success or a failure now? Will there be any side effects!" Angel King Rowling also recovered at this time and interrogated Ye Hao nervously.


    Angel King Luo Bing blinked his small eyes, looking curiously at the man who miraculously resurrected himself.


    "It can''t be regarded as a complete failure. After all, we have done half of the process at the time. And now the state of Luo Bing Angel King is already a side effect of you.


    Because of the lack of the laws of angels and the laws of life, the constructed body could not meet the needs of King Luo Bing at all, so the original body of the same size can only be condensed to this degree.


    The strength has also fallen from the twelve-winged angel to the seraph, but there are no other side effects.


    As for whether the body can be repaired, and whether the strength can be restored, this still needs to pass a period of inspection to know.


    It can be said that the situation of Angel King Luo Bing has gone beyond our expectations, but as far as the current situation is concerned, there are no other problems.


    I really apologize to Angel King Luo Bing. I originally promised to resurrect you intact, but I didn''t expect it to be like this. "


    Ye Hao said the last words to Luo Bing Angel King.


    Angel King Luo Bing flew in front of Ye Hao, smiled and shook his head: "It''s okay, I can resurrect in this state, and still preserve the original memory, I am already very satisfied.


    When I fell, I had no other regrets. The only thing I felt was that I owed my sister. I wanted to accompany her to grow up and watch her step by step to become a unique angel.


    Now you have helped me fulfill this wish. I have seen how my sister looks like when she grows up. She has also become the Angel King. This alone is enough. "


    Angel King Luo Bing turned his head and looked at his sister dotingly.


    "Sister." The Angel King Rowling looked at her sister. In fact, she didn''t have much opinion about her sister''s current state, as long as her sister could live safe and sound.


    The size of the body doesn''t matter, her strength has fallen, and she can protect her sister!


    The Angel King Rowling looked at Ye Hao, bowed deeply to Ye Hao and said, "Mr. Ye Hao, I personally thank you very much on behalf of me.


    I, Rowling, owe you a favor. If you have any needs in the future, just say, as long as Rowling can do it, there is absolutely nothing wrong with it! "


    "You don''t need to be so polite, you don''t need to be polite. I will continue to investigate the state of Angel King Luo Bing later, and find a way to bring her back to life in her original appearance." Ye Hao said.


    At this moment, a familiar aura came from the star field outside, it was the angel Tier and the others who had returned.


    "I''ll pick them up first, you continue to reminisce about the past." Ye Hao flew towards the sky.


    When Ye Hao flew out less than a kilometer, an exclamation came from behind


    "sister!"


    This is the exclamation of the Angel King Rowling.


    Ye Hao immediately turned his head and looked at the position of the Angel King Rowling.


    I saw the Angel King Rowling holding his sister Luo Bing Angel King in both hands, and now the Angel King Luo Bing fell weakly on the palm of the Angel King Rowling, his body showing a half-empty state.


    Ye Hao flew back immediately.


    After Ye Haofei returned, an astonishing thing happened. The Angel King Luo Bing, who was so weak that he was about to dissipate just now, turned out to be the same as before.


    "What''s going on?" Angel King Rowling looked at Ye Hao nervously.


    Ye Hao thought for a while, and he said, "I want to experiment to verify my ideas."


    Subsequently, Ye Hao tried several times to stay away from the Angel King Luo Bing, and every time Ye Hao got farther away from the Angel King Luo Bing, the Angel King Luo Bing''s state would also drop.


    After several experiments, Ye Hao came to a conclusion.


    "It seems that because there is no complete resurrection relationship, I have reached a certain connection with Angel King Luo Bing. If the distance between Angel King Luo Bing and I is too far, the form of Angel King Luo Bing''s existence will be weakened.


    As for me completely leaving the distance of one kilometer away from Luo Bing Angel King, the worst possible scenario is Luo Bing Angel King completely disappearing. Ye Hao said his conclusion.


    Sheila Angel King nodded and said: "It may be because of the relationship of using your law of time and space to resurrect her. If you leave your surroundings, this fact of retrospective time and space will be corrected by the law of the outside world."


    The Angel King Rowling breathed a sigh of relief at this time, at least this is not a serious matter: "That means that as long as my sister stays with Ye Hao, there will be no problems."


    With that, the Angel King Rowling began to look at Ye Hao with a weird look.


    Ye Hao secretly yelled badly. He was thinking about using this thing to make Rowling Angel King happy. In this way, the previous thing was completely written off.


    But who would have thought of the "semi-finished product" of the resurrection, Angel King Luo Bing would have such restrictions.


    That is to say, if Ye Hao died, then Luo Bing Angel King would also fall.


    So doesn''t this give Rowling Angel King even more reason to "detain" Ye Hao by his side.


    Counting this, didn''t it mean that Ye Hao dug a grave for himself and then jumped in by himself.


    "This...this..." Ye Hao looked at the look in the Angel King Rowling, suddenly wondering what to do.

 Chapter 2853： Cute little angel

    2853-Puppet


    "Rolin, don''t stare at him, Mr. Ye Hao." Luo Bing Angel King blocked the line of sight of Angel King Rowling.


    She put her hands on her hips, posing as an older sister, and said: "I know what you are thinking in your heart now. You are thinking about my safety, so you are planning to put Mr. Ye Hao under house arrest in Angel City, right?


    Your behavior like this is wrong. Mr. Ye Hao is a separate individual, not to mention that he is not a deity of our Angel God family. You have no right to impose any restrictions on him! "


    Ye Hao was quite moved when he heard Luo Bing Angel King speak for himself.


    The Angel King of Rowling glanced at Ye Hao, and then said to his sister: "I am indeed thinking about this issue, but it is not only because of my sister''s safety.


    Ye Hao has the ability to resurrect the angel heart of the resurrected angel, but for the time being, there is a little restriction, not any angel heart can be resurrected.


    I was able to resurrect my sister because of Ye Hao''s ability.


    Sister, think about it for yourself, Ye Hao, with such ability, how important he is to our Angel God System, even comparable to any of our angel kings!


    How can we allow him to act recklessly outside, and he is not the kind of peaceful master, in this short time, because he almost tossed out the gods of the gods and the world! "


    Hearing what the Angel King Rowling said, Ye Hao cried out inwardly.


    Normally, if you hear these words, you will probably be convinced by the Angel King Rowling.


    Even Ye Hao would make such a choice now from the perspective of the Angel King Rowling.


    When the Angel King Luo Bing heard this, he looked at the Angel King Sheila next to him in surprise.


    Sheila Angel King nodded.


    The Angel King Luo Bing looked at Ye Hao again, and looked at Ye Hao up and down, as if he was surprised that this man had such a magical ability.


    However, what Luo Bing Angel King said next came as a surprise to everyone.


    "I can understand that in your opinion, Mr. Ye Hao is very important to our Angel God System. His value is no less than that of a God-killing-level weapon, and it can even be said to be a world-destroying-level artifact!"


    World-destroying artifact?


    Ye Hao was a little surprised by the term, could it be said that in the time of Angel King Luo Bing and the others, there were artifacts that were stronger than the God-killing-level artifacts.


    World-destroying artifact?


    Just by hearing this name, one can imagine that this is a very shocking artifact that can destroy a world?


    "But Mr. Ye Hao is a smart life body, not a weapon, let alone a prisoner.


    The rule of our Angel God System is that we will not harm innocent creatures and will not endanger other life safety; although Ye Hao is very important to us, we cannot imprison him in turn.


    He has his own life, has his own relatives and friends, if he is imprisoned in the Angel God System, it is equivalent to imprisoning him in a dark dungeon. "Although Luo Bing Angel King is small at the moment.


    But the tone of saying this is very much like a senior, teaching his younger generation.


    "But the current Angel God System is not the previous Angel God System. If we want to maintain our order, we need this power! And...this is not a prison.


    If he has any needs, we can all satisfy him.


    I can even agree to arrange all his family and relatives in the Angel God System, or even in the Angel Holy City! "Roling Angel King explained.


    The Angel King Luo Bing sighed and shook his head and said, "Rolin, the angel gods are gradually falling apart. Do you know why?


    It''s because you have this kind of thinking right now, just want to use external force to preserve the strength and status of the Angel God System.


    How could such an angel **** system regain its glory, or even become a more dazzling angel **** system?


    Our predecessors, they relied on their own efforts and struggle to build the Angel God System into the strongest God System at that time. It is because of their belief that they have the Angel God System at that time! "


    Hearing your sister''s words, the Angel King Rowling lowered his head in shame.


    "Furthermore, as you said, Mr. Ye Hao is still unable to completely resurrect the Angel Heart. Although he took a big risk this time, he didn''t get a lot.


    The realm has been raised to the middle main god, and he has understood the laws of time and space, etc. This shows that only in a real crisis can he grow up quickly.


    In this way, Mr. Ye Hao will be able to better help our theological system in the future, and in the same way, we must also face the worst possible situation.


    Under this pressure, you angels can continue to grow and become the twelve-winged angel king who can truly carry the glory of the angel **** system! "Luo Bing angel Wang Yizheng said.


    Ye Hao looked at the angel king, this eloquence was not going to be an MLM... it was a waste.


    But I have to say that only those who have a certain obsession in themselves can hope to shine.


    The Angel King Rowling bit her vermilion lip, she was still hesitant.


    "In addition, I will follow Mr. Ye Hao with me now. I just discovered that although my realm is only a Seraphim, I can still enter Gaowei''s Angel Channel.


    If there is any danger, I can convey the rescue to you, and then having my former angel king accompany Mr. Ye Hao, which will also help him to experience outside. "The words of Angel King Luo Bing finally convinced his sister.


    Although the Angel King Rowling was still a little reluctant, she still agreed that Ye Hao would not be under house arrest.


    But Ye Hao must guarantee that he can''t do such dangerous things in the future!


    Of course, Ye Hao promised this kind of thing, and will he do it then? That''s impossible.


    Because Ye Hao actually never looked for things, mainly because things were sent to him.


    In Ye Hao''s words, it happened to happen and couldn''t hide.


    Ye Hao was in a pretty good mood now, looking at Luo Bing Angel King, he couldn''t wait to kiss him.


    What I was worried about was smoothed out by this little angel. This is really the little angel sent by God to help me.


    "Luolin Angel King, don''t worry, now I have the law of time and space, even if the king of the gods comes, it is not easy to kill me.


    If I really want to leave, there are not many people among the gods and worlds that can stop me. "Ye Hao said with a smile.


    One of the implications of this is actually, even if your angel king wants to force me to stay, it will not necessarily succeed.


    It''s just that it''s really a bit troublesome to continue to be arrested by the Angel God System.


    It will also affect the Duobao God System, the production line that produces the Sky Vault armor.


    "Huh." The Angel King Rowling casts Ye Hao''s eyes: "I warn you, don''t make trouble for me in the future!"

 Chapter 2854： Top of the Dragon Race!

    Chapter 2854 Dragon''s top!


    With the help of Angel King Luo Bing, Ye Hao finally passed the blunder and escaped the fate of being imprisoned this time.


    "Then since you can resurrect Angel King Luo Bing, can you also resurrect other angels? Like those ten-winged angels and eight-winged angels." Sheila Angel King stared at Ye Hao and asked.


    Ye Hao shrugged and said, "Regarding those badly damaged angel hearts, before I master the law of life and the law of angels, this is still a problem that I can''t solve right now."


    Sheila Angel King wanted to say something.


    At this time, two rays of light and shadow rushed down from the sky, and if they could enter the holy city of angels and were blocked by others, they must be angels.


    And it was Angel Tier and Angel Moy who came here.


    After the two found Ye Hao''s trail, they hurriedly landed on the ground.


    When the Angel King Rowling saw these two people, his face went dark.


    Since there was no way to deal with Ye Hao, the two angels who were originally responsible for Ye Hao''s safety naturally inevitably gave her reprimand.


    The two of them were originally sent to protect Ye Hao''s safety and not to let Ye Hao do some dangerous things.


    Who would have thought that after a few months, Ye Hao would do such a thing.


    But before Rowling Angel King reprimanded.


    The two angels actually ignored the two angel kings first, rushed to Ye Hao, and hurriedly said: "Mr. Ye Hao, it''s not good.


    Your dragon, after knowing that you had an accident, she... she ran to the top of the dragon clan! "


    Top of the Dragon Race?


    Upon hearing this name, the two angel kings showed expressions of surprise.


    "Top of the Dragon Race? What is that place?" Ye Hao said in surprise.


    "The top of the dragon clan is actually a place called the sacred land of the dragon clan. Such powerful creatures as the dragon clan exist in every plane.


    In fact, the birthplace of the dragon family is on the top of the dragon family, and there is the heroic soul of the strongest dragon family in the past.


    Once it comes out, it must be a king-level dragon!


    But so far, only four dragons among the dragons have broken through. Is this still in a few billion years?


    I don''t know when it was last time. "Roling Angel King explained.


    Is this a place of experience?


    "At that time, your dragon wanted to save. We advised her that she was not strong enough.


    She said that there seemed to be something calling her around here. She instinctively knew where to go to become stronger, so she rushed over.


    When we realized that we were on the top of the dragon clan, it was too late! "Angel Tier said worriedly.


    Yang Xing frowned: "This Dragon Clan summit is very dangerous?"


    "The top of the dragon clan cannot actually be said to be dangerous. The dragons who go in for the experience will not die even if they fail.


    But there will be something more terrifying than death, that is, never coming out! "


    The Angel King Rowling sighed and said: "On the road to the top of the dragon race, you can only move forward, and there is no turning back. Either it is completed and so experienced.


    Either you will be trapped in it forever until you die. "


    Hearing this, Ye Hao immediately became nervous, and he was ready to rush to the top of the dragon clan without saying a word.


    This is the sacred place of the dragon clan. In history, only four dragons have completed the experience. Although Xiaocui has a good talent, who can guarantee that she can come out.


    If Xiao Cui is trapped inside and can''t get out, then Ye Hao will definitely feel sorry for it!


    Hearing that Ye Hao was going to the top of the Dragon Race, the two angel kings did not refuse.


    Although the top of the dragon clan is the holy land of the dragon clan, there is no danger, anyway, these people who are not of the dragon clan blood can not enter.


    As long as you don''t actively provoke the dragon guards there, there is no danger.


    And they will accompany the past, with two angel kings oppressing the formation, and those dragon guards will be much more honest.


    ...


    The top of the Dragon Race is actually a small plane, located between the Star Sky Divine System and several other divine systems, and its volume is less than one thousandth of the Star Sky Divine System.


    Smaller than the Five Stream God System.


    And after entering here, Ye Hao could feel the Longwei everywhere.


    Here is like a group of meteorites, there are all kinds of floating meteorites everywhere, and there are many large and small dragons lying on the meteorites.


    These giant dragons opened their eyes lazily, watching Ye Hao and others who appeared, and didn''t pay much attention, turning over and sleeping on their own.


    Until Ye Hao and the others came to a place like a mountain peak, this was a huge suspended mountain, surrounded by a halo on the giant mountain.


    It is full of terrifying power.


    And around this mountain, there are several dragons entrenched.


    After seeing the appearance of Ye Hao and others, these dragons frowned slightly.


    "Angel God King, come to me and wait for the top of the Dragon Race, what''s the matter?" An old dragon who was very old at hearing his voice flew out and stared at Ye Hao.


    The two angel kings looked at Ye Hao, which meant that they were following Ye Hao this time.


    "You can see the emerald green dragon enters here!"


    Lao Long stared at Ye Hao for a moment: "Do you mean that female dragon? What is your relationship with her, and why can I feel her breath in your body."


    "I have a contractual relationship with her, I ask you if she has entered here!" Ye Hao asked eagerly.


    Lao Long didn''t conceal it: "It seems that you are late. The little guy went in twenty minutes ago."


    Ye Hao clenched his fists: "Why don''t you stop them!"


    "Stop? The rules of the Dragon Clan Summit, as long as the Dragon Clan wants to enter the Dragon Clan Cultivation, anyone can. But at the time I also reminded the little guy.


    She looked like she was still under adulthood, but she had the strength of the upper master **** before she became an adult, and she was really talented.


    But you should know that in the billions of years of dragon history, there is no such genius.


    And how many of these geniuses who have entered the top of the dragon race have come out? But the little guy was very stubborn, she said she had to go in.


    She wants to become stronger, she wants to save her most important person! "


    Hearing these words, Ye Hao seemed to see Xiao Cui''s unswervingly rushing in.


    "No, I can''t keep her here. I want to bring her out!" Ye Hao was about to rush in.


    "Human race, don''t mess around! This is the dragon holy land!" Old Long shouted angrily.


    The dragons on the top of the other dragon races were also staring at Ye Hao.


    "Lao Long, give us a face. Anyway, you can''t enter this place without the blood of the dragon, right?" Sheila Angel King said aloud at this time.


    Lao Long looked at the two angel kings with some fear, and finally chose to remain silent.


    And it''s true that it''s not the dragon blood that can''t enter.


    Ye Hao banged his fist at the entrance of the Dragon Clan summit, which was a light gate.


    But the next moment, Ye Hao was bounced out!

 Chapter 2855： I will definitely come to you!

    Chapter 2855 I will definitely come to you!


    "Damn it!" Ye Hao angrily charged the light gate again, and even attacked.


    But this still has no effect.


    "Don''t go in vain. Only dragons of the dragon blood can enter this Dragon Clan summit. Even if you are a **** king level powerhouse, it is impossible to break in.


    You can''t get in. "Lao Long was not angry when he saw Ye Hao like this, so he persuaded him.


    They could all see that this man was worried about the comfort of the female dragon before. It was from the heart and did not hide it at all.


    "I don''t believe it! Xiaocui would be scared to stay alone, she would be alone, since she was born, except for sleeping.


    She was by my side from beginning to end. I promised her mother that I would take good care of her! I can''t leave her in such a ghost place! "


    Ye Hao roared, the law of space emerged on his body, he gritted his teeth and tried to directly tear open the light door with his hands.


    Blood began to appear on Ye Hao''s palm, and wounds began to appear on his body.


    "It turned out to be the law of space, this young man''s own strength is not bad. But even the law of space cannot break the limits of the Dragon Clan." Old Long looked at Ye Hao and shook his head.


    The two angel kings looked at the stubborn Ye Hao and sighed.


    The Angel King Rowling flew over and dragged Ye Hao down abruptly. If he did this again, Ye Hao''s state might be in a state of confusion.


    "Enough, you have seen it too. It is impossible for this Dragon Clan summit to be able to enter, you should give up. And... maybe your dragon friend is inside, so you can break out by yourself?"


    When Rowling Angel King said this, she herself didn''t really believe it.


    After all, this is the top of the dragon clan, and the dragons that come out of it are all **** king-level dragons.


    And in the entire history, only three king-level dragons have come out.


    Ye Hao gasped, staring at the top of the Dragon Race in front of him with bloodshot eyes.


    "I can''t... can''t... leave her here alone..."


    With that, Ye Hao was ready to rush forward again.


    At this time, a light on Ye Hao''s shoulder lit up.


    The little angel Luo Bing flew out, and she flew in front of Ye Hao and hugged Ye Hao''s face directly.


    "I can feel your anxiety and worry, and I can understand what you are thinking now.


    You care about her very much, you are very worried about her, you don''t want her to live alone in it, or even never get out.


    But the way you look now is not what she wants to see. She came here to save you. If she knew you were alive now, she would be very happy.


    But if she knew that you looked like this for her, she would be very sad. You were bound before, maybe she can feel your heart inside? "Luo Bing said comfortingly.


    At the same time, the little angel Luo Bing felt a faint coolness.


    This chill made Ye Hao''s impulse slowly dissipate, and he began to calm down.


    He took a long breath and squeezed his fist: "But... could I just..."


    The little angel Luo Bing released his hand, staring at Ye Hao''s big eyes and said, "Of course you can''t just leave your friend, but you tried it just now. Now you can''t get in.


    But this does not mean that you will not be able to get in in the future. You have the law of time and space, you have so much power, and you have so much talent.


    You can even resurrect me, how can you be stopped by a small holy place?


    It''s just that your current realm is too low, waiting for you to reach the upper master god, or **** king level. I believe you at that time can definitely enter and bring your friends out!


    Rather than wasting time decadently here. "


    After listening to Luo Bing''s words, I don''t know why Ye Hao felt that his heart suddenly became quiet.


    He exhaled a foul breath and let go of his clenched fists.


    Staring at the top of the dragon clan in front of him, he took a long breath and yelled in a very loud voice: "Xiao Cui, wait a moment inside.


    I will soon, and I will pick you up soon! I promise!


    You assume that I played hide and seek with you, I will find you soon! "


    After speaking, Ye Hao resolutely turned and left.


    The two angel kings looked at Ye Hao, who had completely different moods at the moment, and couldn''t help but sigh Luo Bing Angel King''s ability.


    "My sister''s ability to persuade people is still as good as before. At that time, because of your sister''s words, most of the angels were your fans." The Angel King Rowling looked at his sister admiringly.


    The Angel King Luo Bing looked at Ye Hao who was leaving in the distance with pity. She said, "I just said what I should say. He can walk out so quickly. This is entirely because he has a strong heart.


    Actually... I still feel very distressed. What kind of things have he experienced that gave him such a strong heart? "


    With a whisper, Luo Bing Angel King chased after him.


    Now she can only stay on Ye Hao, and can''t leave Ye Hao too far.


    "Farewell." The two angel kings bid farewell to Lao Long and left.


    Lao Long glanced at these people who had left. He shook his head and flew back to his original position: "It is very good, but it is really impossible to bring people out of the top of the dragon clan.


    Isn¡¯t it true that there are no parents and couples in history who can¡¯t accept their lover to enter the Dragon Clan¡¯s summit and want to break in and bring them out?


    But there has never been a success. I hope time can smooth the scars in that man''s heart.


    In other words, I hope that the little guy can break in by himself. I think that the probability is higher than that of the guy breaking in. "


    Soon, the top of the dragon clan returned to calm, and most of the dragons fell asleep again.


    In the top of the dragon clan, a giant dragon is going through the most difficult level of his life.


    She constantly challenged the heroic souls of her ancestors, was constantly defeated, and constantly stood up to attack again.


    Every time she fell from exhaustion, she curled up and licked her somewhat dull dragon scales with her tongue.


    "Brother Ye Hao..."


    And every time she wanted to give up, she would think of someone outside waiting for him.


    She would grit her teeth and persevere, because that man is her most important person, she must save that man, must return to that man.


    That man is the meaning of life.


    If that man is alive, then Xiaocui will stay with him.


    If that man dies, then Xiao Cui will make those who hurt this man pay the price!

 Chapter 2856： Ye Haos crazy practice

    Chapter 2856 Ye Hao''s Crazy Practice


    In an instant, half a month passed.


    A lot of things happened in this half month.


    All this is because half a month ago, that game almost triggered another war of the gods.


    At that time, it can be said that many forces have become nervous, and some people have calculated it later.


    At that time, almost except for the Necrotic Gods which could not be detected, the other first-class Gods were in a state of combat readiness, ready to deal with a battle at any time!


    The other second-rate gods and third-rate gods were also ready for battle, and all combatants on vacation were summoned.


    At the moment when the Angel Holy City appeared in the Star Sky God System, almost most people thought that this battle was inevitable.


    Because the Angel Holy City appeared in a foreign land, that represented the beginning of the battle!


    The Holy City of Angels is a fighter machine. I don''t know how many gods and creatures have been destroyed by it.


    Regardless of its glamorous appearance, in fact, everyone is very clear about which weapon the gods and the world kill the most people.


    That is definitely the holy city of angels!


    Closer to home, at the same time the army of the Dark God System and Azurite Palace was almost on the line of defense of the Star Sky God System.


    At that time, the Star Sky God System will become the first flame of this battle!


    And the ending will suffer, no matter who won the battle in the end, there is no way to change the outcome of this battle.


    But what no one thought was that an unexpected result appeared.


    There was no war between the Angel God System and the Star Sky God System. The Angel God System declared to the outside that it was just a visit.


    The angel **** system visits the star dome **** system, while testing the function of the angel city?


    Test the function of the angel city?


    Do you believe this for your reason?


    Yours is not a new experiment, it is the famous angel city.


    Can this guy experiment at will?


    And even if you experiment, do you need to go directly to other gods? It''s so fanfare.


    In this regard, the Star Sky God System chose to be dumb, as if to admit this statement.


    And after five years of staying in the Celestial Sky God System in the Holy City of Angels, does it really seem to be here after a sightseeing visit and a U-turn home?


    At this moment, it seemed that nothing happened.


    If you change to another innocent fool, maybe you really believe it.


    But those in charge of the gods, those main gods are not fools.


    And for this time, a lot of information has been spread.


    Everyone knows that at the time, the Star Sky God System was a soldier of all plants and trees, and they had deployed defense lines against the Angel Holy City, the Dark God System and the three armies of the Azurite Palace.


    This is obviously an action to go to war!


    At that time, the Star Sky God System also clearly issued the order to enter the combat state, and all combat personnel units returned to their posts, ready to dispatch at any time!


    This kind of thing is not just a joke.


    It is worth mentioning that at that time, the Dark God Element and the Aquamarine Palace that were about to go to war suddenly seemed to have been agreed. They wandered around the border of the Star Sky God Element before they left?


    At that time, the onlookers around the gods were all dumbfounded.


    What about the war?


    If you pull out a mighty army, isn''t it just a ¡®parade¡¯?


    Regarding this matter, no one can give them an accurate answer.


    But you can also get some answers from some information.


    The most important message is that the Goddess of Star Sky is back!


    Many quasi gods nowadays may not even know who the goddess is.


    But when the older generation of strong men heard the name Star Sky Goddess, they were all excited.


    Then he directly issued a severe order to his subordinate forces, that is, no one is allowed to provoke the Star Sky Divine Element.


    From this, it is enough to see their fear of the Goddess of Star Sky.


    And after learning that the goddess of the star firmament returned, those first-rate gods and second-rate gods suddenly seemed dumb.


    Regarding this weird incident, they seem to have no idea at all, no questioning or investigation, just as if nothing happened, they continued to do their own things.


    As for the Star Sky Goddess, there was no special movement, just constantly rectifying the order of the Star Sky God System.


    Some rules she thought were wrong were revoked, and the upper management of the Star Sky God System was exchanged.


    Some people may have opinions, but those who do not generally see the sun the next day.


    No one knows exactly where these people have gone?


    Some people speculate that these people were killed by the Goddess of Star Sky.


    And some people said that they saw these people in a special prison in the Star Sky God System.


    Others said that these people were imprisoned by the goddess of the star vault in the ruins of the deep vault.


    In addition, there is another thing that everyone is worried about.


    That is, since the Goddess of Star Sky is back, what about the God Emperor of Star River?


    Soon everyone discovered something was wrong, and the whereabouts of God Emperor Galaxy was missing?


    Although the Star Sky God System meant that the Galaxy God Emperor went to retreat and practiced, all the following matters would be managed by the Star Sky Goddess.


    But a careful person will find that this is too coincidental.


    When the Angel God System and the Star Sky God System were about to go to war, the Star Sky Goddess returned, and the Galaxy God Emperor disappeared.


    And for the disappearance of the Galaxy God Emperor and the return of the Star Sky Goddess, the attitudes of those first-rate and second-rate gods are very subtle.


    However, no one dared to ask too much about these doubts.


    In addition to these things about the gods and the world.


    In addition, we have to go back to the angel city.


    "Is he still cultivating?" Angel King Rowling came outside a special building and asked when he looked at Angel Tier and Angel Moy who were standing at the door of the building.


    Angel Tier nodded: "Yes, this...is already the third day..."


    The Angel King Rowling frowned and said: "I remember the last time he had just gone to another third-level cultivation holy land? Did he run to this second-level cultivation holy land so quickly?


    You must know that even if it is a high-ranking main god, it will take at least a year or even decades to break through from the third-level cultivation holy land. "


    Angel Tier said helplessly: "I didn''t expect it at the time, but Mr. Ye Hao did indeed take a day and a half to come out.


    But when he came out, he didn''t have any strength growth, and he felt... as if there was no change at all. "


    "My lord Angel King, I feel that the incident of the female dragon named Xiaocui has dealt a great blow to Mr. Ye Hao. He continues to cultivate in the holy ground like this, and it will have a great impact on his own body. "The angel Moy said worriedly.


    The Angel King Rowling nodded: "Yes, his state of mind is very likely to produce demons. And he is still a person who cultivates so fast, once a demons arise, it is quite a tricky thing.


    When he comes out, you inform me, I must go to him and have a good talk! "

 Chapter 2857： Ye Haos obsession

    Chapter 2857 Ye Hao''s Obsession


    Just as the Angel King Rowling was speaking, the light curtain of the Holy Land of Cultivation suddenly lit up.


    Of course they knew exactly what this light curtain meant.


    This means that the people who entered the practice here successfully passed the test of the Holy Land!


    "This... how is this possible, this is only three days..." Angel Moy was stunned, covering his mouth with an unbelievable expression.


    The angel Tier on the side whispered: "The last time I came to this experience, it took me three hundred days to pass the level.


    And at that time, my realm was already a high-ranking main god. This guy was only a middle-ranking main god. No matter how talented he was, he wouldn''t be able to complete this test in three days! "


    The Angel King Rowling did not speak, but quietly watched a figure walk out from the light curtain.


    Although he is reluctant to admit such a thing, it is a fact.


    Relying on his own ability, Ye Hao completed the test of this sacred place of cultivation within three days.


    But Ye Hao, who came out, didn''t have much expression, and even a trace of disappointment in his eyes.


    "Thank you for taking me to the second-level cultivation holy land." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Second-level practice holy land


    Hearing this word, the two angels Moy and Tier swallowed and subconsciously looked at the Angel King Rowling.


    Ten-winged angels like the third-level cultivation sacred place can still have the right to enter at any time, but the second-level sacred place of cultivation is even the ten-winged angel has no right to open it directly.


    Only with the permission of the Angel King.


    After all, the second-level cultivation holy land, its real role is to test the powerhouse who is about to break through from ten-winged angel to twelve-winged angel.


    At least one quarter of the strong angel kings in history have relied on constantly cultivating and breaking through themselves in the second-level cultivation holy grounds before they entered the realm of the **** king level and became the angel king.


    Don''t underestimate the one-quarter ratio. It is very difficult to know that the upper master **** breaks through to the **** king level powerhouse.


    There is such a training place that can provide a quarter of the probability, which is enough to make other first-rate and second-rate gods envy.


    And this is the foundation of the Angel God System!


    "Ye Hao, I hope you can take a break. The load of the second-level cultivation holy land is very strong. Entering the second-level cultivation holy land according to your current state may cause some harm to yourself." The Angel King Rowling persuaded.


    Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the Angel King Rowling plainly: "Don''t worry about this, I know my body best.


    The third-level cultivation holy land just now, although a little bit difficult, it is difficult to exercise my role.


    My current strength is only the middle main god, and there is still a long distance from the upper main god, I need to speed up my cultivation! "


    Speed ??up the practice?


    Please, it looks like it hasn''t been two or three months since you broke through the middle main god.


    Just two or three months is like a breakthrough from the middle main **** to the upper main god. This is simply a dream.


    If people like the gods and ten thousand realms knew, they would laugh at Ye Hao''s arrogance.


    The breakthrough of the main **** level, even if it is relatively rapid, will take at least several hundred years each time!


    This is still very fast.


    It took at least 5,000 to 10,000 years for angels like Angel Moi and Angel Tier to break through from the eight-winged angel to the ten-winged angel!


    This is still in the situation where there is an angel holy city that is helpful for cultivation, if you change to a person of other gods.


    It is estimated that this time will increase dozens of times, even hundreds of times!


    Angel King Rowling frowned. She stared at Ye Hao and said, "Ye Hao, I hope you can calm down now.


    I know that you are very worried about the dragon trapped on the top of the dragon race. She may be very important to you.


    But this can''t allow you to ruin your own body so much. Even if you are a middle-ranking god, it doesn''t mean that your body cannot be damaged.


    Once a limit is reached, our bodies will be exhausted just like ordinary people, leading to unimaginable consequences.


    As for saving your dragon, you heard it before.


    In the top of the dragon race, even if you can''t break out, you will not be in any danger, but will always be trapped in it.


    And a dragon with the strength of the upper main god, without eating or drinking, can survive at least several million years!


    Why should you rush in these months! "


    Ye Hao clenched his fists, gritted his teeth and said, "Rolin, Angel King, I know there are ways for what you said.


    But my character does not allow me to know that a person is in danger now because he wants to save me, but I can live a life of no importance.


    Even if I knew she might still live hundreds of thousands of years and millions of years.


    However, trapped in one place, there is no one, no freedom, no friends, no communication.


    Can such a life be called alive?


    If it takes hundreds of thousands of years to rescue her, then the one who was rescued at that time would still be the one I wanted! "


    At this moment, everyone was silent.


    What Ye Hao said is indeed the case.


    Even those angels who consider themselves innocent and lofty, there is no way to wait hundreds of thousands of hours in an environment like a small black room.


    If that''s the case, ask yourself.


    Even if they were rescued at that time, it is estimated that they will no longer be the original selves.


    Even a **** cannot bear millions of years of loneliness.


    At this time, a blue light appeared from Ye Hao''s arm, it was Luo Bing Angel King.


    The Angel King Luo Bing fell on Ye Hao''s shoulder. She looked at Ye Hao pitifully and said, "Mr. Ye, I know what you think. I can understand it.


    But my sisters and their worries are not without it, I think it should be otherwise.


    You haven''t had a good rest for a month, so you just take a day''s rest, and after a day you will go to the second-level cultivation holy land.


    I think you should also be aware that sometimes after several months of cultivating like a martial idiot, you may not have an epiphany for a few days in a good state. "


    The words of Angel King Luo Bing seemed to have some kind of infectious power.


    After listening to it, Ye Hao''s gloomy mind suddenly quieted a lot.


    He looked at a few angels caring about his gaze, and said, "Well, then I will take a day off.


    By the way, I want to trouble Moi, you guys tell me about the earth plane during this time.


    I haven''t returned to the Earth plane this month, and I don''t know how things are going on the Earth plane. "


    In the end, Ye Hao chose to listen to opinions and take a day''s rest temporarily.

 Chapter 2858： Five Stream God System?

    Chapter 2858 Five Stream God System?


    Ye Hao came to the room prepared for him by Angel Moy and Angel Tier.


    Ye Hao sits on a seat that doesn''t know what material it is, and it feels like sitting on a cotton candy.


    But now Ye Hao is not in the mood to enjoy these things.


    "This month, nothing serious happened on the Earth plane, right? Is there any movement from the guys on the Devil plane?" Ye Hao asked.


    Angel Moi began to tell: "Let''s talk about the battle with the demon plane. The main battlefield is still the Black Wall.


    However, because of the presence of our angel army and the help of the Zerg army, the demons basically cannot take advantage.


    All they can do now is to continue to consolidate their base, and then send more demon army over.


    And now the demon base over there has been stationed with almost a hundred thousand demon army.


    Taking into account the heavy casualties that will be caused by active offense, we have always focused on harassment instead of active offense.


    And because the Zerg is constantly harassing between the two planes, the demon''s troop transportation has not been smooth.


    At the current speed, if the demon army wants to initiate an attack, at least one million troops need to be prepared, and it will take more than half a year to send one million troops over. "


    Most of the time.


    At that time, it was estimated that his Celestial Legion had already grown into scale. It was thrown into the Black Great Wall defense line. Even if there were a million troops on the devil''s side, it would be enough to give them a headache for a while.


    In this way, the threat of the demon plane is not great.


    "The other thing is the earth plane itself. Although the aura of the earth plane has begun to slow down, it is still improving.


    According to our observations, the aura''s intensity has been restored to one-tenth the level of the earth''s heyday! "Angel Moy said.


    one tenth?


    Don''t underestimate this one-tenth. You have to know that the richness of the Earth''s plane was still one-hundredth a few months ago, but now it''s just so much closer to the ancient times.


    According to this situation, under the condition that this inexplicable aura-rich recovery does not stop, the aura-richness of the earth plane can be restored to the peak moment of the earth plane in a maximum of ten years.


    But with this matter, Ye Hao still feels a lot of anxiety so far.


    After all, why does such a good thing happen suddenly at this time?


    Where does this wealth of aura come from?


    Could it really be the earth plane itself produced? Then why didn''t it happen before, but it happened in this sensitive time period now.


    "There is another thing. Because the aura on the earth has increased a lot, some planets that have lost their vitality around have also begun to produce the oldest signs of life.


    In the words of your earth species, on the recent planets, environments suitable for living creatures have begun to appear, and even single-celled non-intelligent life forms have begun to appear! "Angel Moy added one more point.


    For Ye Hao, he didn''t feel strange, but was a little surprised.


    Because we must know that at the time when the earth plane was most prosperous, at least 60% of all the planets in the Milky Way galaxy were suitable for living.


    But if we look at it now, only the earth is left.


    The direct reason for all of this is actually because the spiritual energy is so thin that there is no way to maintain an ecosystem on a planet.


    As a result, all creatures on the planet one after another are extinct and disappeared.


    "Besides, what realm has been reached by the quasi-gods on earth and the highest strength?" Ye Hao asked.


    The quasi-gods on the earth are like seeds in Ye Hao''s eyes, and they are the seedlings that will thrive on the earth plane in the future.


    Angel Tier said: "So far, the strongest are the two mid-level quasi-gods, a Chinese woman named Nightingale, and a Western woman named Yakina.


    In addition, in the last month, three other people successfully broke through to the Quasi-God level. "


    Nightingale actually took the lead to break through to the Intermediate Quasi-God, not Xia Xue and the others.


    But this is also understandable. After all, the reason why Xia Xue and the others can have such a strong strength is entirely because of Ye Hao''s cultivation, which can be regarded as a promotion.


    But Nightingale was different, she was a cultivator herself, but before meeting Ye Hao, she could only be regarded as the outstanding person of that era.


    Ye Hao pointed out a way to her and taught her how to practice.


    Nightingale itself has great talents. After getting these opportunities given by Ye Hao, she can also fully grasp these opportunities, so that her realm can be quickly improved.


    "Not to mention, the earth plane is growing very fast now. I have never seen a race with that plane that can develop so quickly in a short time.


    If you follow the current pace of development, even if you don¡¯t count as a person. The earth plane can also step into the category of the five streams of the gods within ten thousand years. "Angel Moy said.


    Within ten thousand years? Five Stream God System?


    Remember that if you are right, the standard of the five-stream gods is one lower main **** or multiple high-level quasi gods, and then more than one hundred to two hundred strong quasi gods in the gods are needed.


    If it was ten thousand years and only reached the level of the Five Stream God System, then these people would really disappoint Ye Hao.


    What Ye Hao wants is to be able to be in the shortest time, 100 years...50 years...ten years...even five or three years.


    Let the earth plane become a pivotal existence among the gods and all realms, at least in the category of a second-rate **** system, of course, it would be great if it could become a first-rate **** system.


    After all, don''t forget that Ye Hao, a strong person against the sky, is also from the Earth plane.


    Of course, Ye Hao didn''t say these words in front of angel Moi and angel Tier.


    If the two of them heard Ye Hao''s plan, they would definitely think that Ye Hao''s this was simply a dream.


    After all, if you want a power that was originally unknown, you have just figured out what a power of God is.


    Become a first-class **** in just a hundred years?


    This is probably not the biggest joke among the gods and all realms.


    "Thank you for helping me take care of the earth plane. I will take a good rest next. If there is any big news on the earth plane, you remember to notify me in time." Ye Hao said.


    Angel Tier nodded and said: "Mr. Ye Hao, don''t worry, even if it''s not for the earth plane, but for the demon plane alone, our angel gods will do the same.


    We can''t let the Earth plane become the second Zerg plane! It is a beautiful planet, really. "

 Chapter 2859： Explore the plane of the earth

    Chapter 2859 the first exploration of the earth plane


    After a day''s rest, Ye Hao once again entered the second-level cultivation holy ground.


    Ye Hao hopes that he can break through to at least the strength of the upper main **** as soon as possible, so that he can try to rescue Xiao Cui on the top of the dragon clan.


    Watching Ye Hao step into the light curtain.


    Angel Tier and Angel Moy were still waiting outside as before.


    "Tier, how long do you think it will take Mr. Ye to break through this time?" Angel Moy asked curiously.


    Angel Tier said: "It''s one thing to break out, but what you need to know is that he can really succeed the first time?


    You must know that this is not the previous sacred place for cultivation. It is a second-level sacred place for cultivation. In history, there has never been a middle main **** or eight-winged angel.


    Those who can successfully break through in the second-level cultivation holy land, even the upper main **** or ten-winged angels, have a success rate of less than 30%.


    I thought that when I broke into this second-level cultivation holy land, I went in and out at least 20 times, but only managed to break out once.


    That time I still spent a full 100 years! "


    When the angel Moy heard this, he nodded in agreement: "This is indeed true. It took me almost one hundred and thirty years to break out before.


    However, it was also because of the ability to break through this second-level cultivation holy land, that was the chance to become the guardian angel of the Angel King. "


    Almost all guardian angels of the Angel King have a rigid requirement, that is, they must pass the second-level cultivation holy land by themselves.


    There is no requirement for time.


    Because it''s very difficult just to break through.


    "Which angel king is the fastest in history to break through the second-level cultivation holy land?" Angel Moy thought about this question and wondered curiously.


    Angel Tier thought for a while, and said, "The fastest angel king seems to have spent half a year. It is said that the angel king went to this second-level sacred place for cultivation thousands of times.


    That is still the number of times counted after becoming the Angel King. If it is before that, it is estimated that there will be tens of thousands of times added together.


    The number of successful breakthroughs has reached hundreds of times.


    From the beginning, it took a hundred years like us, and then shortened the time to half a year. This is because of countless experience accumulation. "


    With that, Angel Tier looked at the light curtain in front of her, and at this moment she also began to wonder how much time Ye Hao would spend to come out.


    Judging from Ye Hao''s amazing performance time and time again, Ye Hao''s talent in this area is quite good, probably because he has a variety of rare laws.


    The law of time and space, the law of time, the law of space, the law of darkness, the law of demons, the law of ice, etc.


    However, no matter how talented he is, this is his first attempt, and it is impossible for him to have an amazing performance.


    "Maybe we will have to wait a long time this time. It is estimated that it will take at least six months to a year." Angel Tier muttered.


    Don''t think half a year and a year are very long. In fact, in the angelic sense of time, this is not very long.


    Angel Tier and Angel Moy can even wait here motionless for half a year.


    They also often do such things. After all, like their guardian Angel King, every time they practice in retreat, it takes at least a few years.


    Without other arrangements, they must guard Lord Angel King''s side.


    ~~~


    Earth plane ¡¤ On an unnamed planet on the edge of the Milky Way.


    This planet is barren, with dry land everywhere, and there is almost no sign of life.


    At this time, a black hole appeared on the ground, almost the size of a car.


    At this time, both hands stretched out from the black hole, grabbed the edge, and crawled out slowly.


    When the master of these hands all crawled out, like that! Awesomely a demon warrior!


    "Report, I have already logged in. This should be an inanimate planet on the earth plane, and it is temporarily impossible to determine where it is.


    But no signs of life activity were found on the planet. "The devil held some kind of instrument, as if he was reporting something.


    Then, a pair of hands stretched out from the black cave, and then one after another demons walked out.


    "Is this the Earth plane?"


    "This **** breath, there is no cosmic energy. Are we going to fight in this **** place?"


    "Because of this environment, people who live on that earth are like ants. A quasi-god-level demon like us is enough to turn them upside down!"


    The demons sneered and discussed.


    At this moment, a demon with huge four-winged black wings flew out of the dark cave.


    Seeing this demon, the other demons immediately calmed down.


    Because this demon is stronger than them, although it is not one of the best on the plane of the devil, this demon is the descendant of one of the seven demon gods.


    So he was given a special task this time.


    High-ranking quasi **** Mohadi.


    Mohadi looked at the deserted planets around him, and then at the twenty-odd demon warriors below.


    Just now it was a teleportation channel that the Glutton Demon spent a long time arranging.


    And because of the limitations of the earth plane, it was impossible to transmit the demons of the main **** level, plus the instability of the transmission channel.


    When it finally started, fifty Demon Warriors were dropped, but the success rate was only half.


    The remaining demon warriors were naturally swallowed by the gaps in the space, and they didn''t know where they were haunting.


    "Your first team, conduct a thorough inspection of this planet. After confirming that there is no problem, set up the magic circle hub to hide our whereabouts." Mohadi issued an order.


    The five demon warriors said in unison: "Yes!"


    After that, the five demon warriors went to perform their tasks.


    "The second squad, conceal their breath and go on a spy mission outside the planet, to find out whether there are any signs of the surrounding planets, and to determine our location.


    Remember, we must hide our body and not reveal the fact that we have come to the plane of the earth! "


    "Yes!"


    "The third team, you start to build the equipment to communicate with the Demon Plane here. Try to contact the Lord Demon God as much as possible. Then we can continue to implement our plan!"


    "Yes!"


    Mohadi stood there, his chest very excited.


    He didn''t think that he, a high-level quasi-god, would be given such an important task. He had to complete it seriously and could not lose the face of Lord Glutton!

 Chapter 2860： Demon invasion! ! !

    Chapter 2860 Demon invasion! ! !


    Earth Time¡¤December 25th


    Today is the day of Christmas, and most places around the world celebrate this holiday, but everyone pays different attention to this holiday.


    The western world attaches great importance to this festival, and many countries are very noisy.


    In the Eastern world, most people regard this as a festival similar to Valentine''s Day. In the streets and alleys, there are those couples who make appointments to spend the festival together.


    Penglai fairy island.


    Xia Xue panted and walked out of a training ground.


    "Senior Xia Xue!"


    "Senior Xia Xue!"


    People passing by all greeted Xia Xue respectfully.


    Xia Xue waved her hand casually, adjusted her breathing, and walked towards the living area of ??Penglai Fairy Island.


    "Look, that''s Senior Xia Xue, one of the quasi-god-level powerhouses in Huaxia District!"


    "I heard that Senior Xia Xue has an ancestor-level bloodline of the Western blood race, and when it becomes a blood race form, that combat power report!"


    "Senior Xia Xue is my idol, she is in the top ten on the global battle list!"


    Enviable voices from many people came around along the way.


    Xia Xue herself was actually used to these compliments, but she didn''t care too much.


    In their opinion, the strength that they are proud of is what makes Xia Xue ashamed.


    She couldn''t help but raised her head and looked up at the stars, the man she had vowed to follow.


    At this moment, he was already in the place he couldn''t reach.


    Compared with his realm and cultivation speed, what is his talent? The baby walks.


    I don''t know if I have a chance to fight with him in my life.


    Just as Xia Xue was thinking about these things, the watch on her wrist suddenly rang with red dots.


    Seeing this red light spot, Xia Xue''s expression immediately became serious.


    This is a communication device issued by the Earth Alliance to all powerful people above the Saint level who have joined the Alliance. As long as they are on the earth, they can transmit signals even if they are several kilometers underground.


    The red signal means that there is a very dangerous situation.


    Earlier, when a strange beast appeared somewhere on the earth, an alarm would be issued, and the nearby strong man would be responsible for solving it.


    But at this time, the alien beasts on the earth had already been eradicated, and the red warning light hadn''t been on for a long time.


    What will it be this time?


    Could it be that there are other animals that have slipped through the net.


    Xia Xue took out something similar to a mini earphone from the watch and stuffed it into her ear.


    "This is Xia Xue, what happened?"


    There was a hasty sound from the earphones, as well as footsteps and harsh alarms.


    "Now the first-level red battle alert is announced. All combatants who have been notified are requested to gather at the nearest battle camp! I will send the battle camp next to you to your watch!"


    A red combat alert?


    Xia Xue''s expression immediately became serious.


    She still remembers the meaning of this battle alert system. When this alert rule was formulated, five levels were set.


    From low to high is from five to one.


    The five-level battle alert means that a holy-strength alien beast or threat has appeared in a certain area on the earth.


    The four-level battle alert represents the appearance of a small-scale holy-strength strange animal or threat in a certain area on the earth.


    The three-level combat alert means that there is a disaster or a strange animal that may threaten a large state on the earth!


    The second level of combat alert means that there has been an event on the planet that may affect the safety of the entire planet.


    The highest level of combat alert means that there has been an event that is likely to pose a threat to the entire planet!


    Representing the enemy''s combat realm, it may be a quasi-god or even a stronger existence, and the number is limited!


    How could this be?


    This alarm never appeared.


    It is too late to think so much now. Fortunately, the place where Xia Xue is now is Penglai Xiandao, Penglai Xiandao itself is a wartime command post!


    When Ye Hao was developing the alliance system, one of them was that every major state and every country must prepare for the worst.


    To put it nicely is the wartime command post.


    To put it bluntly is the survivor base!


    So far, China has at least three survivor bases, located in Penglai Xiandao, Wushuang City, and the Imperial Capital where the Dragon Group is located.


    This is still because of China''s current strength.


    For some countries in Southeast Asia, it is good to have a survivor base. In some small countries, only a few countries can form a survivor base, and so far, more than half of the survivor bases have not reached the standard for combat level.


    Closer to home.


    Xia Xue almost felt the wartime command post of the Penglai Xiandao Survivor Base in a few seconds.


    Here is purely militarized management, you can see soldiers in military uniform coming in and out.


    And Xia Xue entered and exited here unimpeded, because everyone knows that this quasi-god powerhouse of China is also known as the patron saint of China!


    "Head Xia Xue!" A middle-aged officer saluted Xia Xue, with more than a star on his shoulder.


    However, there are already regulations within Huaxia that official or assisting officials like Xia Xue will be called according to the rank of marshal in the army.


    It''s just that they don''t have the right to directly command a large army.


    Seeing that the officer in front of him who was enough to be her father called her chief, Xia Xue was still a bit uncomfortable, and she had said that she didn''t need to shout like that a few times before.


    But no matter how disciplined people are, that''s why Xia Xue doesn''t like the relationship here.


    "Uncle Chen, tell me what''s the situation now? Why was the first level red alert issued suddenly? I didn''t feel any danger around me?" Xia Xue frowned and asked.


    She is a low-level quasi-god, and she has entered the ladder of God, and her current perception can sense most of the earth, but now she has not sensed that there is any danger on the earth.


    "Look at this first, this is an image taken by our alliance military satellite!" Officer Chen pointed to the screen.


    I saw a few photos on the screen. The photos were a group of dark objects. Some appeared on the snow-capped mountains, some above the sea, and some happened to appear in the city.


    "What is this? When was it filmed?" Xia Xue frowned and looked at these things.


    "It was five minutes ago. So far, there have been six places. They are in the Bermuda Triangle, a city in the central area of ??Australia, near the island sea, the Alps, the snowy mountains in the northern part of the bear country, and the Yellowstone volcano in the United States!" Officer Chen said.


    Xia Xue''s expression was serious: "Have you sent someone to investigate, what exactly is this?"


    "Any detection equipment has no effect. The U.S. sent a power team to enter, but the space around the black air mass is distorted and cannot be entered at all!" Officer Chen said.


    At this moment, a correspondent next to him suddenly said: "It''s not good. Many monsters have emerged in the black air mass in the central urban area of ??Australia.


    Those monsters are madly attacking that city, and Australia has already sent abilities and other fighters to support it! "


    Next, various other black air masses also issued various similar things, without exception, some monsters appeared.


    Xia Xue clenched her fists, she had a very bad premonition: "Have you photographed the appearance of those monsters?"


    "The picture is being transferred, but the locals said...the appearance of those monsters is very similar to the demons in that popular game!" said the contact person.


    Now, Xia Xue felt his brain buzzing.


    demon?


    Is it really here?

 Chapter 2861： Hellhound, Demon Man, Demon Warrior!

    Chapter 2861 Hell Dog, Demon Man, Demon Warrior!


    Next, photos and videos of these monsters were soon sent over.


    There are even videos transmitted by military satellites in good time!


    First see the creatures on the photos, and the recorded videos.


    Those terrible creatures rushing out of the black air mass, yes! That''s right!


    This is indeed the demon of the demon plane!


    Xia Xue and the others didn''t know how many times they had heard Ye Hao describe these things in front of them, and even constructed the shape with divine power for them to recognize.


    So when they see these demons at this moment, they can be 100% sure that these are demons.


    In addition to those demon warriors in the traditional sense, the most important thing is some creatures like demon dogs.


    "The report, Wushuang City''s central system sent a piece of information to survivor bases around the world! We are accepting it!" Correspondent Hui reported.


    The next moment, a copy of the information appeared on the big screen.


    The first thing to begin with is nothing more than confirming that this time it was an attack by the devil and telling the world to enter a state of emergency war.


    The command power of the military and combat units of all countries will be handed over by the local Earth Alliance headquarters.


    And all localities will use various means to pass information about this unexpected battle to the people.


    Regarding these things, the people in the alliance have already made preparations. It can be said that there are hundreds of solutions.


    Because they had anticipated that one day, the devil would truly appear on earth.


    So at this moment, local broadcasts and news are beginning to report such things, and various local affairs are taken over by the army for the first time.


    Although this was a sudden incident in the eyes of the public, everyone was very panicked at first.


    This naturally leads to some people with dark hearts who want to take advantage of this time to make chaos. They think that the disorderly end times in the movie is coming.


    All order and rules will be destroyed.


    People like them can act recklessly in this last days.


    But soon, the soldiers'' bullets made them the first to be punished.


    This is the first new rule announced by local government forces: Any criminal who does illegal things under the current situation can be shot and killed on the spot if the army deems it necessary.


    This knows that the chaos that was extremely likely to occur in the movie was obliterated in less than half an hour.


    The speed at which the army took over the city was incredibly fast.


    After all, in the past actions that the people considered to be ¡®exercises¡¯, the military has no idea how many times such actions have been simulated.


    At the same time, in the simulated reality game that took the world by storm, everyone who was originally playing the game was disturbed by a pop-up that couldn''t exit.


    In the pop-up window, announcements made by local celebrities or influential people are recorded.


    "Don''t panic now, everyone. What I want to tell you is one thing. In fact, all the settings in this game are real.


    Those demons, those with supernatural powers, actually exist in this world. It''s just being concealed by the upper-level personnel, wanting to let everyone live in peace and harmony.


    When this video came out, it meant that our lives were completely broken, and those evil creatures launched an attack on our world.


    But don¡¯t worry, we will fight for the survival of you and the earth.


    And you can use the life skills learned in this game to survive as much as possible in reality.


    In addition, please don¡¯t panic, the local army will pick you up to the local survivor base soon. We will try our best to guarantee..."


    Such similar pop-ups in various languages ??suddenly let at least one third of the world''s people understand this matter.


    It turns out that the games they have been playing all the time are actually real, just for them to preview something that is about to happen.


    It is because of this series of arrangements that when such a danger really emerges, the world is not as bad as imagined.


    ...


    Penglai Fairy Island Survivor Base


    On the big screen, pictures of the three creatures are now displayed, as well as related information materials.


    "Hellhound: Tier 7 combat power, without the ability to fly, but with quick action and a large number. Without a command, it will follow the control of the demon man and the demon warrior."


    "Devil man: Tier 8 combat power, without flying ability, but with corresponding wisdom."


    "Demon Warrior: Quasi-God combat power, with wings on the back, can fly, and has wisdom. It is the strongest demon combat unit that appears on the earth today!"


    Looking at the information of the three creatures in front of me, these are all information about the demonic creatures that continue to exist on Earth.


    "Then have you figured out the number of demon invaders now!" Xia Xue asked anxiously.


    Officer Chen replied: "Demon races are still appearing in the black air mass. If we calculate it according to the current emergence, the number of demon warriors cannot be determined.


    But in one minute, at least one hundred hellhounds and ten demons will appear in every black air mass! If it keeps going, then...in the next hour.


    Nearly tens of thousands of Hellhounds and nearly a thousand demon people will appear around each black air mass! "


    Having said this, Officer Chen swallowed, his arms trembling.


    Although he is an army officer, he is very aware of the power of these creatures, because he is also a cultivator at the moment, and because of that game, he has been tested for talent.


    It''s just that now he is only a sixth rank.


    "The number is huge. These devil dogs are a disaster for ordinary cultivators and ordinary people!" Xia Xue gritted her teeth.


    Seventh order...


    If this were changed before, a single Tier 7 Hellhound would be enough to overwhelm the earth.


    "Now all regions have established advance teams for the six black air groups in front of them, and they will send out fighters led by quasi-god-level powerhouses to encircle and suppress the demons." Officer Chen said.


    Xia Xue suddenly thought of a question: "The information just now shows that devil dogs and devil people can''t fly. What about those black air masses that appear on the ocean, and those demon dogs and devil people that appear?"


    "About this, the message from the front is that the two black air masses in the Bermuda Triangle and the island sea began to appear black floating rocks around them, and these rocks are constantly splitting and growing.


    And those demons are not afraid of water. According to the current spread of black rocks, they will come into contact with the land of the island country and the land of Bangzi country in two hours, and the land of our country in three hours!


    Now our three countries have deployed defense lines in the border area to prevent these demons from invading our land!


    But now... the situation of the black air mass in Australia is not so good..." Officer Chen said worriedly.


    The black air mass in Australia happened to appear in a city center, so even if the local supernaturalists and rescue teams arrived in time, it would be difficult to prevent further casualties.

 Chapter 2862： Launch intercontinental missiles!

    Chapter 2862 launching intercontinental missiles!


    Black air mass for twenty minutes


    Huaxia Dragon Group Survivor Base Command.


    Long Yi was standing inside the headquarters at this moment.


    "How is the line of defense in the East China Sea?" Long Yi asked.


    "The report says that we have successfully established the first line of defense. There are two quasi-god-level powerhouses, and ten holy-level powerhouses are responsible for defense matters on this line of defense!


    In addition, the stick countries and island countries strongly demand that our three parties form an advance team to actively attack the black air group!


    As far as possible, the war should only take place at sea without affecting the land. "The person next to him said.


    Dongfang Ze, the leader of the ability group on the side, stood up and frowned and said: "This group of people thinks very well. They know that their country will be the first target of these demons.


    And because they had no self-confidence to resist this first wave of offensive, they naturally hope that we, China, can take the lead to organize these demonic invasions at sea. "


    "Although they do have this kind of thinking, everyone is now an alliance. We can''t have any selfishness for this kind of thing that concerns human safety.


    But the key thing now is that we don''t know anything about this black air mass, and we don''t know how to destroy this black air mass.


    In addition, we cannot be sure that in addition to these six black air masses, there will be no other black air masses in the future.


    In case other black air masses appear in our territory or even in Australia, they appear in the city center. We cannot send all forces to the East China Sea to participate in this operation.


    There must be enough reaction forces in every area! "Tang Cheng said cautiously beside him at this time.


    Long Yi hit the wall next to him with a fist, and a crack appeared directly on the wall.


    "Hey hey, Captain Dragon. You are now a Quasi-God-level powerhouse. Keep this power away, and we are all still here." Huang Peng immediately reminded, and then arranged for the next person with the ability to control steel to repair This wall.


    "Is there any news from Wushuang City? Haven''t they contacted Ye Hao! Where did this guy go now!" Long Yi gritted his teeth.


    "The Wushuang City side means that Ye Hao is not on the Earth plane right now, but they have communicated information from here to Ye Hao by contacting the angels on the Black Great Wall.


    But this process may take about one to three days. Because I don''t know what the relationship is, the space of the earth plane is now very unstable.


    The transmission of personnel is very difficult, and even the transmission of communication and the outside world is very unstable! "Tangcheng reported from the side.


    Moran walked out at this time and said, "I know everyone now hopes that Ye Hao can appear. He has become our backbone without knowing it.


    But we have to be clear, this doesn''t mean that if we don''t have Ye Hao, there will be no way to protect our homeland?


    We must know that our current strength is greatly improved compared to before. Isn''t our relative confidence lost?


    If that were the case, Ye Hao would be very disappointed in us. "


    With that said, Moran touched the special sniper rifle behind her. She is no longer the simple sniper she used to be, and her own strength is also level 7!


    "Molan is right. At least before Ye Hao rushes back, we must fight hard. Otherwise, if Ye Hao comes back and sees us in such a mess, there is no place for my old face." Dongfang Ze said.


    Long Yi clenched his fists.


    At this moment, a lot of light shined on a global map, all of which were in Australia.


    "Report, report! The thermal energy signals of multiple intercontinental missiles have been discovered in Australia. The target that these intercontinental missiles are aimed at is Merck City!


    The Australian military is ready to use missiles to attack the demon monsters.


    The military of the United States and the Bear State also stated that they are about to use missiles to attack, if necessary, they will use nuclear weapons! "An officer next to him said nervously.


    "Nuclear weapons?" Huang Peng couldn''t help feeling nervous as he read the name.


    Although they have all begun to practice now, they still know the power of nuclear weapons very well.


    Once, they also asked those quasi-god-level powerhouses.


    With their capabilities, can they face nuclear weapons?


    The answer given by Long Yi was that the Quasi-God was sure to be able to resist the attack of nuclear weapons, but could not protect the surrounding personnel.


    As for the quasi-divine level and below...the only way to escape from the core area of ??the nuclear explosion before the nuclear explosion.


    Compared with the nuclear radiation afterwards, it does not have much impact on the eighth-order strong.


    It should be said that as long as it is a strong person above Tier 6, nuclear radiation can no longer cause damage to their bodies, but it will be very difficult to fight in a place where nuclear radiation is located.


    Because nuclear radiation will destroy all the energy in that area, which will cause the energy you consume in the battle to be irrecoverable.


    At the same time, it is also necessary to construct a shield against nuclear radiation on the surface of the body.


    At least in the current combat power situation on the earth plane, nuclear weapons are still a big killer!


    "Immediately mobilize military satellites and set them on the black air mass in Australia!" Long Yi gave the order at this time.


    At this moment, all the pictures of the entire command room, except for the necessary monitoring pictures, were aimed at the city in the central area of ??Australia.


    In the video, you can see that the city is already in the smoke of gunpowder, and the high-rise buildings of the city are full of **** dogs.


    There are also the demons who command the hellhound to fight.


    In the city streets, there are cars in accidents everywhere, as well as residents who have fled.


    In addition, you can also see some confrontational battlefields, scrap tanks, and guns that have been stepped on.


    Or some abilities who have been killed.


    "Because of the sudden incident, the Australian authorities were unable to form an effective response force in time, which led to the city''s complete fall in less than 20 minutes.


    It is estimated that half a million people will die, and the army prepared by the Australian authorities will take another five minutes to reach the battlefield, and another ten minutes to form an effective line of defense.


    In addition... this is not certain to withstand the offensive of these demons.


    The Australian government''s superpower organization and the local Demon Butterfly organization have officially announced that they will join the war, and they have each sent their opponents.


    The ruler of the Demon Butterfly Organization, the quasi-god-level Black Butterfly, is now fighting a quasi-god demon warrior in a mountain not far from the city.


    We have sent a quasi-god warrior to Australia to support the black butterfly. "The staff next to him reported all the information.


    But at this time everyone is more concerned about whether the missiles launched by Australia can destroy the black air mass!


    On the map, those dozens of luminous points are getting closer and closer to this city!

 Chapter 2863： Three nuclear bombs! Its over... its over!

    Chapter 2863 Three nuclear bombs! It''s over... it''s over!


    Time goes by every second.


    Finally, in the satellite video screen, there appeared a few figures that cut through the clouds, and then fell into the city.


    Those Hellhounds and Demon People hadn''t expected what happened, they could only watch the falling missiles explode, producing huge smoke and air masses.


    one by one.


    Boom boom boom


    The sensation of the explosion sounded through the screen, but everyone present still seemed to be ringing in their ears.


    "This is the first time these weapons have been put on the battlefield after they have been developed?" Tang Cheng whispered.


    His words are indeed correct. In the previous local wars, the highest-level weapons were the ship-based missiles launched by the carrier-based aircraft and the rockets or RPGs.


    This is the first time that an intercontinental missile like this has been used on the battlefield.


    In almost a moment of effort, this European city that originally contained more than half a million years was shrouded in gunpowder.


    Now no matter how many survivors there were in the city, under this round of shelling, all of this has vanished.


    And now, those of them who are watching the city around the world are looking forward nervously.


    They want to know whether these intercontinental missiles can destroy this black air mass and the creatures that invade from other worlds.


    The smoke dissipated lasted three full minutes.


    The original prosperous city was completely turned into ruins, and there were no tall buildings and houses in sight. There were only the ruins of reinforced concrete and the corpses of hellhounds all over the floor.


    Their black blood, flowing on this land, gives people a picture of **** in the legend.


    "Intercontinental missiles are effective against creatures like Hellhounds!" The officer next to him said excitedly.


    This shows that their thermal weapons can still support the battlefield to a certain extent.


    And in the next second, an infiltrating scene appeared.


    A black air mass larger than before appeared in front of everyone. This black air mass was at least four or five times larger than before!


    The demons in twos and threes crawled out of the ruins at this time, their bodies were a little embarrassed, some even had broken arms or thighs, but at least they were still alive.


    They looked in the direction of the black air mass, and more hellhounds and demons emerged in the black air mass.


    They are as if nothing has happened yet, and once again paved the land.


    "This...this..." The officer looked at the scene in astonishment, and he said in surprise: "What the **** is going on? Why the **** thing, not only has not been destroyed, it has grown bigger."


    Long Yi on the side seemed to react at this time, and immediately said, "Quick...Quick! Tell the people in Xiong Country, the U.S., and Australia immediately, don''t use any weapons on that black air mass.


    That black air mass can absorb the energy produced by those weapons, expand its size, and bring more enemies! "


    Hearing this, everyone trembled.


    They did not expect that this would be the result.


    "It''s not good. Two minutes ago, a strategic nuclear submarine on the US side launched three nuclear bombs with the equivalent of 4 million tons of TNT just now... The target... The target is the black air mass on the Bermuda Triangle!" The sergeant reported anxiously at this time.


    Three nuclear bombs?


    Two minutes ago!


    "Quickly, contact the U.S. immediately. Let them cancel the explosion setting of the nuclear bomb immediately! Don''t let the nuclear bomb explode next to that thing!" Long Yi screamed frantically.


    Although the nuclear bomb was launched, it had a safety device inside. As long as the safety device could be activated in time, the nuclear bomb would not launch an explosion. Even if it fell on the ground, it was just equivalent to a meteorite.


    "Yes, we are urgently connecting to the US Ministry of National Defense!" The non-commissioned officer hurriedly activated the emergency contact equipment.


    After everyone anxiously waited, they finally got in touch with the US.


    "Leader Long, I have successfully contacted the Minister of National Defense of the United States, and now transfer to your computer!" said the non-commissioned officer.


    On the computer screen in front of Long Yi, a U.S. non-commissioned officer with blond hair and blue eyes appeared in military uniform.


    "Oh, it turned out to be dear Mr. Long. I don''t know why you are looking for me in such a hurry? A very important operation is going on on my side!" The Minister of Defense said with a smile, eyes still from time to time. Looked to the side.


    It seems to be paying attention to something.


    "Quick... let your nuclear bomb stop exploding immediately. Although the nuclear bomb explosion will destroy those alien creatures, the same black air mass will absorb the energy generated by the explosion and expand its size.


    So as to send more alien creatures over, never let the nuclear bomb explode! "Long Yi almost stuffed his face into the screen.


    And the Minister of Defense over there paled: "Dragon, what''s going on? Are you sure about the news? Damn, hurry up and get my password box, hurry up!"


    But at this time.


    The non-commissioned officer next to him stared at the central screen, and a huge red dot appeared, and ripples continued to spread around the red dot.


    "Report...In the Bermuda Triangle,...three nuclear bomb explosions were detected..." When the sergeant spoke, his voice was trembling.


    "Dragon...this..." The Minister of Defense on the other side of the computer screen was already sweating profusely and his face was pale. It was obvious that his body was trembling. If he hadn''t been holding the table, everyone would have fallen.


    "Hey, things are already like this. You have to pay more attention to it. If necessary, we will send reinforcements here.


    Okay, let''s contact later. "Long Yi said this in an almost hoarse voice, and then directly closed the communication.


    He looked at the big central screen: "Send the video from the Bermuda Triangle."


    "Yes."


    Soon, the scene from the Bermuda Triangle appeared in front of everyone.


    At first, there were only three mushroom clouds that were slowly rising intersecting.


    Everyone knows very well that this is a sign of a nuclear bomb explosion.


    At the same time these are three nuclear bombs!


    If these three nuclear bombs fell on those small and medium-sized countries, they would directly razed those countries to the ground.


    Even at this moment, because the explosion produced a tsunami, it directly hit a coastline of South America.


    But what everyone is most concerned about right now is what exactly that black air mass has become.


    Even, they still have expectations in their hearts.


    Maybe the power of ordinary missiles is not enough, and the power of nuclear bombs can destroy the black air mass?


    But reality hit them with an explosion.


    A black air mass ten times larger than the Australian black air mass appeared above the Bermuda Triangle, and dense **** dogs swarmed out like ants.


    And the black rocky land is about to extend to the coastline of South America. Those who are still playing on the beach can see the dark things appearing on the sea in the distance.


    Long Yi fell to the ground, as if he had seen the future of South America.

 Chapter 2864： Dragon Guard Plan!

    Chapter 2864 Dragon Guarding Plan!


    Soon afterwards, the news spread all over the world. Everyone knew that those black air masses absorbed the energy of the missile nuclear bomb explosion.


    The volume will become larger, and more monsters will appear.


    This has stopped the countries that originally planned to use missiles to cover these black air masses.


    The US defense minister is said to have been dismissed less than ten minutes after hanging up with Long Yi.


    After all, the black air mass in the Bermuda Triangle is as big as a hill, and monsters emerging from it are about to launch attacks on countries in South America.


    Originally, such a thing would take at least a day to happen.


    And because of the decision of the Secretary of Defense to launch a nuclear bomb, the response time for this day has disappeared!


    But missiles, nuclear bombs, and these thermal weapons can only be used in places far away from the black air mass.


    At least it can be a delay.


    This is the situation in the bear country now, because the black air mass over there is in the snow-capped mountains, and the bear country directly dispatched ten group armies to set up a line of defense on the route of the black air mass invading the bear country, preparing to intercept the invasion of these demons.


    All the missiles were ready to be launched, and the fighters, such as the supernaturalists, all supported the front lines.


    The entire bear country seemed to have entered a state of war within a second, and it was indeed a country known as a fighting clan.


    The black air mass descended for 1 hour.


    Over half of the territories of two South American countries, AGT, the country of football, and ZL, another country, were captured by Hellhounds.


    From the contact between the black reefs and the coastline to the fall of more than half of these two countries, it only took less than twenty minutes!


    The speed of the fall is even more blitzkrieg than the legendary blitzkrieg.


    And the troops of these two countries have all lost on the front line, they can only cry and cry to rescue other countries.


    Among them is naturally their eldest brother, the United States, but when they asked for help from the United States, they were quite angry in their hearts.


    Because they soon learned that if the United States hadn''t bombed the black air mass in the Bermuda Triangle with three nuclear bombs, the two countries still had at least one hour to prepare.


    But because of their stupid behavior, this hour was directly reduced to less than ten minutes.


    This also led to the fact that the armies of the two countries were completely breached before they had time to lay out their battle lines.


    Of course, in fact, even if they set up a good battle line, it is only a matter of time before they are captured in front of these vicious **** dogs like a sea of ??corpses.


    Regarding this matter, the United States, the big brother in the Americas, naturally couldn''t ignore it. He immediately dispatched his three army groups to the two countries.


    At the same time, an aircraft carrier fleet is close to their coastal zone. Although there is no way to use missiles and nuclear bombs around the black air mass, they can be used without restrictions in other places.


    The United States also dispatched several teams with tier 8 abilities and tier 7 abilities to help the military build a line of defense at a certain distance behind the occupied areas of the two countries.


    Trying to block the demon''s attack here first, and then looking for opportunities to fight back!


    The head of the US also delivered a speech at this time, telling his people that the US had long been ready to go to war with these alien invaders.


    Their military strength and powerful supernatural powers are fully capable of driving these monsters out of the earth!


    In addition to the fact that the demons have already begun to invade and war in South America, the situation in Australia is not optimistic.


    Although not as stupid as the United States bombarded with three nuclear bombs, the enlarged black air mass caused by intercontinental missiles still brought many demon forces.


    And because this occupied city happened to be located in the center of Australia, these demons began to scatter around, and began to move towards the entire Australian meal as locusts cross the border.


    Compared to the situation in South America, the situation in Australia is actually more serious.


    After all, there is absolutely no way to contain these demons in a certain direction. With such a large area, it would be too troublesome to contain them completely.


    After fighting with the devil for an hour, Australia sent a signal to the alliance requesting emergency support.


    But at this moment, there are really few countries and forces that can free up.


    The demon of the Mediterranean will land on land in four hours at the earliest, and the demon of the Snow Mountain of Xiong Country will come into contact with the army of the Xiong Country in two hours at the earliest.


    The devil of the island country sea will log in to the Bangzi country and the island country in one hour, and in another hour will encroach on China!


    The demons in the Alps will be the first demons to fight humans after America and Australia. The estimated time will be ten minutes to half an hour.


    Because there are several countries around the Alps, and there are many villages near the mountains.


    However, it is obvious that the authorities have directly abandoned protecting these villages and will use the main cities around the Alps as bases to attack the invading demons.


    In fact, there is another hidden danger here, that is, the black air masses in the Alps and the Mediterranean sea are very close.


    If all the countries between the two fall, this will cause the two demons to merge into one, and the degree of danger will be greatly increased!


    you can say so.


    At this moment, all forces in various countries on the entire planet are tense.


    Although they had a lot of preparations for this day before, but when this thing really came.


    They all discovered that those preparations are actually far from enough!


    ~~


    China, the base of the Imperial Dragon Group.


    At the moment Long Yi was sitting in the conference room, and in front of him were two people projecting, a man and a woman.


    The man is the leader of the special ability in the current stick country, an eighth-level ability.


    The woman is the true ruler of the island nation, and now the strongest power family, Meeko Hingino!


    This woman actually has a lot to do with Huaxia, and everyone who knows it knows that Meako Hingino has always been in contact with Wushuang City and is still a vassal.


    But now the island nation''s black and white lines are almost all under the control of Hingo Meeko.


    And Bingye Meeko himself is now also a rank 8 supernatural power, and he is also a strong man who has stepped into the realm of half god!


    "Leader Long, have you decided on your side? We really can''t afford to wait for our Bangzi country. Once those monsters log in, we...can only hold on for two hours at most!" The leader of Bangzi country said painfully.


    Bingye Meeko looked at Long Yi calmly. In fact, she had already received news from Wushuang City.


    "We have agreed to implement the Dragon Guarding Plan." Long Yi said in a deep voice!

 Chapter 2865： Chinas first battle!

    Chapter 2865 China''s first battle!


    The plan to protect the dragon is actually a proposal by the Bangzi and the island countries to request the presence of China, and the three will unite to besiege and constrain the black air masses appearing on the island¡¯s sea.


    Although, this black air mass will first enter the island country and the Bangzi country, and then it will enter the land of China.


    But of course now is not the time to be careful, who knows what benefits those lands occupied by demons will bring to demons.


    And one more ally is better than fighting alone.


    Huaxia agreed to this plan, but the only requirement was that the commanding authority of the three countries'' military forces must be on Huaxia''s side.


    At first, Bangziguo still protested a little, but the island country was very obedient, and Long Yi directly slapped it.


    "If you object, you don''t need to join our plan."


    It''s a big deal whether you agree or not. If you don''t agree, then you can play by yourself.


    At this moment, the leader of Bangziguo became honest immediately.


    Although they have been mixing with the United States before, no one knows now that China is now the real power on earth.


    After all, it is not the time to talk about nuclear discoloration, and the real scary ones are those quasi-god-level powerhouses.


    And now of all the Quasi-God-level powerhouses in the world, basically half are in China, and half of the remaining half have a very good relationship with China.


    In this case, how dare Bangziguo call China.


    He immediately expressed his willingness to hand over the command of his national army to China.


    Long Yi smiled disdainfully when he saw the flattering look of the leader of the Stick Country, and after hanging up the video, he talked to his assistant.


    "This stick is still worried that I will use their army as cannon fodder? Ha ha ha, his cannon fodder and the devil''s teeth are not qualified."


    In fact, Long Yi didn''t even think about mobilizing the army of these great nations on the main battlefield, because they were not qualified at all. If they were used as a wingman like this, Long Yi hated them as a drag on his teammates.


    "Forget it, now the most important thing is how to fight this battle." The adjutant next to him pointed to the map projected in front of him. It was the site of this battle, including Southeast China, the Bangzi country and the island country. Map of the area.


    The core of it is the black air mass in the island sea like the eye of a typhoon.


    "How many meanings are there in Wushuang City?" Long Yi asked tentatively.


    The adjutant smiled bitterly: "They said that this battle is all commanded by our dragon team. If they need someone to send, just say it.


    But in the end they left a sentence: This is the first battle you face, and it is also the time when you should teach Mr. Ye Hao an answer sheet. I hope it will not be too ugly by then. "


    Long Yi shook his head helplessly: "They want to see if we can handle these demons by ourselves, if we ask them too many people.


    That shows that we are totally unable to support A Dou, and we are not even able to fight this first battle by ourselves. "


    "Long Yi, want me to say it. Let''s call the Wushuangcheng gang to see. There are some ninth-tier powerhouses on our side, and you and I are also quasi gods.


    The predecessors of the Xuanwu group are all of the eighth rank, and there are even demigods.


    Counting our ability group, I still don¡¯t believe that these demons can be dealt with! After Dongfang Ze said this, he didn''t forget to add: "It really doesn''t work, just borrow some people from the four big families or the Shiraohui and Tianmen."


    Didn''t Wushuangcheng say that this time it was an exam, these people have also received a lot of Ye Hao''s care, and it is time for them to take the exam now. "


    Long Yi shook his head: "This battle has to be done by ourselves, but the members of the four major families and the Ten Associations cannot move. They are now the key to stabilizing the domestic situation.


    I have already told their patriarchs, suzerains, and leaders before that they agreed to assist the local official forces and control the local situation.


    If there are some unexpected situations, they can also respond in a timely manner and give us enough time to respond.


    As for the Wushuang City side...just tell them that we are responsible for the main battle, and let them send a few people as the reserve team to deal with some emergencies. "


    When Dongfang Ze heard this, he nodded in agreement: "Okay, just do it! I asked them how many people to borrow as the reserve team, but didn''t let them directly take action.


    At that time, if something uncontrollable happens, they can be rescued. "


    Having said this, Dongfangze stared at Long Yi, and said solemnly: "Then how are you going to fight this battle? I heard that each of those Hellhounds is Tier 7 combat strength, and a few of them even have Tier 8 battles. force.


    It is estimated that there will be a few demon warriors, who are quasi-gods. If it is one or two, we can still deal with it.


    If there are too many, it will be troublesome.


    Australia has suffered such a loss, which makes the current situation very dangerous. "


    "The conclusions drawn from the battlefields in Australia and South America show that ordinary weapons are also effective against those hellhounds.


    Although using a rifle to attack, it may take hundreds of thousands of bullets to kill a Hellhound.


    It takes a few hundred grenades to kill a Hellhound, and a few rocket launchers can kill and wound several Hellhounds. Although the effect is not very good, it is at least effective.


    According to my idea, it is to establish a circular defense line in this area. The defense lines of the Bangzi country and the island country will mobilize all warships that can rush to this area within half an hour!


    On our side, the North Sea Fleet has already headed towards the combat area. At the same time, I urgently mobilized all artillery that can be mobilized around the North Sea. Missile bases and missile vehicles across the country are ready to launch support on the battlefield.


    In this regard, the island countries and the stick countries have also passed on all their current military information and materials. "Long Yi said.


    Information about all the troops in the country, you must know that this is the most important military secret of each country.


    But now, the island countries and the stick countries directly put all of these in front of China, without covering up.


    It is enough to see how urgent they are this time.


    "What about these troops?" Dongfang Ze also looked at Long Yi eagerly.


    Of course, Long Yi understood what Dongfang Ze meant. He patted Dongfang Ze on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, you won''t miss your ability group.


    According to my plan, this time the dragon team will send three strong players from the Xuanwu team and four strong players from the sky team. You will send three SS-level superpowers to gather ten eighth-tier battles. force.


    In addition, the ground group and the mysterious group will dispatch a total of 100 combatants, and your ability group will need to dispatch 50 combatants.


    All combatants must be at least Tier 6 or above! "


    Dongfangze stood up straight: "Don''t worry, our ability team will definitely not be ashamed this time!"

 Chapter 2866： Three Kingdoms Fleet · Gunfire Covering Strike!

    Chapter 2866 Three Kingdoms Fleet¡¤Gunfire Covered Strike!


    Demon invasion¡¤One hour and forty minutes


    At this moment, all the fleets that can be mobilized in China, the island country, and the Bangzi country at this time have been mobilized to the area around the island country sea.


    Looking at it from the military satellite at this moment, it can be seen that one third of the island nation''s sea has been covered by some kind of black reef, and groups of hellhounds are gathering momentum on it.


    Among them are powerful demons.


    In addition, three demon warriors are flapping their wings and patrolling their node base.


    "Report, all the ships of the Northern Fleet are ready and have entered the state of combat readiness. All weapons have entered the state of wartime and can be launched at any time, waiting for instructions!"


    An airborne early warning aircraft is hovering over the island country¡¯s sea. Commanders from China, the island country, and the Bangzi country are gathering on this early warning aircraft.


    This is the command center of their battle.


    Long Yi looked at the men in suits on both sides of the projected image on the battlefield: "How is your situation?"


    "The island nation''s fleet has been assembled and can participate in the battle at any time!" The man in the island nation''s suit stood up straight and said solemnly.


    "Why did you Miss Hingye Meako not come?" Long Yi asked curiously.


    "Mr. Long Yi, Ms. Hingino Meeko said that she prefers to fight on the frontal battlefield, so I will communicate with you instead, but you can rest assured.


    Ms. Hingno Meeko has given me the command of all the army and combat units in the island country, and Ms. Hingno Meeko has only one order for me. Any action will unconditionally follow your command, Mr. Long Yi! "


    As he said, the man in the island suit stood up straight and lowered his head.


    Seeing such a scene, the leader of Bangziguo on the side couldn''t help but mumble, when did the islanders call China''s lackeys?


    The relationship with China is so good!


    "Where is your side?" Long Yi looked at the leader of Bangziguo next to him.


    The leader of Bangziguo came back to his senses and immediately said, "Leader Long Yi, our side is also ready. If there are any arrangements, I can directly give orders."


    Long Yi nodded in satisfaction, and he checked the time on his watch.


    Eleven o''clock noon.


    The first time the black air mass appeared was about nine o''clock in the morning.


    Who would have thought that in this short period of one or two hours, the order of the entire world would undergo such a radical change.


    "The time is almost there. According to the scheduled plan, all naval guns and shore guns will first carry out a round of coverage fire on the area within this range!


    Remember, it is this area, you must not cross this area! "Long Yi solemnly pointed at a red circle drawn on the map.


    The center of the red circle is the black air mass of the island country sea, and the red circle represents the limit distance of the thermal weapon.


    This is only the preliminary prediction distance of China, and the actual distance will need to be calibrated after many attempts.


    But what is certain is that beyond this distance, the black air mass will not absorb the energy generated by the thermal weapon.


    This is the result of several shelling inspections by the China East China Sea Fleet.


    At this moment, the leaders of the Bangzi country and the island country have respectively issued orders to their fleets and the shore artillery on their own land.


    On the lands of the two countries, the artillery vehicles that have been ready for a long time are now aiming in one direction.


    Long Yi also pressed the communicator on this side, and the communicator was the commander of all the troops participating in this battle.


    "The battle begins!"


    In the East China Sea, a strategic nuclear submarine floated to the surface, and then several holes appeared on the dark ship.


    In the next second, one nuclear missile after another was launched.


    At the same time, on the North Sea Fleet, all ships that have artillery, all fired at this time.


    In just a few seconds, hundreds of shells poured down from all directions!


    The power of these shells is enough to directly obliterate a small country on the earth from the map.


    And in the AWACS headquarters.


    The three of Long Yi are now nervously watching the picture of the military satellite.


    The heat icons began to approach the predetermined area. Each heat icon represented a missile.


    "Report, a nuclear bomb reaction was detected!"


    Following the reports from the soldiers nearby, everyone knew that the missile had fallen on the scorched earth.


    Long Yi walked to the window and looked at the direction of the island country sea, as if vaguely you could see the emergence of mushroom clouds and the explosion of hundreds of shells.


    "Strictly monitor, report the observed enemy casualties every minute. And give orders, all special forces teams, prepare to attack!" Long Yi said in a deep voice.


    The leader of Bangziguo nervously clutched the cross on his neck. It seemed that he was a devout believer, but this time the deity he believed in was not as effective as the missile he launched.


    "Report, the energy response of the predetermined area is reduced by 20%!"


    "Report, the energy response of the predetermined area is reduced by 35%!"


    "Report, the energy response of the predetermined area is reduced by 42%!"


    Soldiers report their observations every minute, because every demon uses energy fluctuations. Of course, humans didn''t have this kind of observation technology.


    Ye Hao brought them from the Angel God System, and this technique is very simple. The Angel God System naturally cares about it and teaches a little.


    "Report, the energy response of the predetermined area is reduced by 47%!"


    "The report shows that the energy response in the predetermined area has been reduced by 51%. The smoke and dust in most areas has dissipated, and a large number of black reef areas that can be observed by military satellites have been destroyed.


    The black reef area is reduced to two-thirds of its original size! "


    At this time, the projected map image is also updated.


    The originally large black reef area disappeared by a third.


    "Great!" The leader of the Bangzi country threw his fist excitedly. Originally, according to the growth rate of those black reefs, it would be logged in the offshore area of ??the country in less than half an hour.


    Then it will be a very cruel battle.


    "This is the salute that this battle has just begun." The man in the island suit was relatively calm, and he looked at Long Yi with the same calm expression.


    "Scan this area three times with the instrument scanning to detect the specific quantities of the seventh-level energy body response, the eighth-level energy body response, and the ninth-level energy body response!" Long Yi said in a positive color.


    "Understood!" A radar-like device was activated.


    This is of course also the technology of the angel **** system.


    The ninth-level energy body responds to the quasi-god-level strong, the eighth-level energy body responds to the holy-level strong, and the seventh-level energy body responds to the immortal-level strong.


    Red dots of different sizes appeared on the radar, followed by a series of numbers.


    "Report, three scans are completed. Level 9 energy body responds three, level 8 energy body responds 32, and level 7 energy body responds more than 6,000!"

 Chapter 2867： The special forces team logs in and hunts down hellhounds!

    Chapter 2867 Special Operations Squad Logs In, Hunts Hellhounds!


    Hearing this number, Long Yi clenched his fist and issued an order: "According to the original plan, the special combat team will all attack! As far as possible, within five hours, advance the enemy''s territory to this area! "


    Long Yi hit the map in front of him with his fist.


    A yellow circle appeared inside the original red circle on the projection map, and the area of ??the yellow circle was only one-third of the red circle.


    Compared to the area at the largest time before, the area of ??this yellow circle is only less than one-fifth!


    This is the goal set by Long Yi!


    They still have no way to completely destroy the black air mass. The only thing they can do is to minimize the chance of these demons invading.


    They are completely sealed off in a prescribed area.


    Afterwards, several transport planes that had been prepared for a long time emerged from all directions, and when they flew over the black reef, an individual jumped off from it.


    They are not professional paratroopers, but they are crazier than professional paratroopers. They only open their parachutes when they are only a few hundred meters away from the ground.


    Then when the force of the fall slowed down, he directly pulled out the sharp blade to cut the parachute rope, and his body fell directly on the black reef from a height of tens of meters.


    "This thing feels similar to stepping on a rock, but the smell is a bit unpleasant, isn''t this thing toxic?" A sturdy fat man pinched his nose and said.


    "Fatty, have you forgotten? It was mentioned in the notification information handed to us earlier that this smell is not poisonous, just like you smell shit." A yellow hair next to him said with a smile.


    And a young man knocked directly on the two heads.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me, see that the guys around are gone, kill them." Li Zhongwei took out his weapon, a spear


    "Understand the captain, don''t worry. We won''t be ashamed of you!"


    "I''m the pinnacle of Wonderland, I have no problem dealing with these dogs!"


    The four members of the team launched attacks on the surroundings.


    Li Zhongwei charged, pressing his earplugs and said: "The second team in the ground formation has successfully logged in to the designated location, and now we are fighting!"


    If Ye Hao saw Li Zhongwei here now, he would definitely be surprised at this kid''s changes.


    At the beginning, Li Zhongwei was just a hairy young man, he was four or five years older than Ye Hao, and he was considered young in the dragon group.


    And now, he has a steady aura on his body, and he has become the captain of the second team in the ground group!


    This identity is quite remarkable, he himself is already a rank eight powerhouse


    ~~


    Another group of five people swooped down. They didn''t even open the parachute, and the place where they fell was exactly where the Hellhound hit.


    One of them was directly covered with a thick layer of rock, and his body was enlarged hundreds of times.


    boom


    With a loud noise, when the rock giant landed, dozens of hellhounds were trampled directly to death, clearing an area under his feet.


    The other fat man''s eyes exuded a strange light, and the teammates who were still falling rapidly, suddenly stopped and floated directly in the air.


    Then it slowly landed on the shoulders of the rock giant.


    At this time, several hellhounds jumped up directly, ready to directly bite the person on the shoulder of the rock giant.


    But their bodies were instantly fixed in mid-air.


    Then he was thrown out high and fell to the ground, becoming rotten flesh.


    "Captain Xue, Deputy Captain Ding. Can we fight now?" The other three players looked nervously at the two men in front of them.


    There was worship in their eyes.


    Because these two people are one of the strongest ability players in their Huaxia ability group.


    Xue Shitou, an SS-level ability person, his ability is petrification, and now he can cover his whole body with hard rocks.


    This rock is not an ordinary rock, it is strong enough to directly resist a missile!


    Ding Xiaohu, an SS-level capable person, has a flying floating ability. Now he can not only make himself fly and float, but also make his designated target fly and float.


    Very good ability, but unfortunately it is not a main battle type ability, but the power is still quite good.


    "Big Brother Stone, go and do your job. I will take these three boys with me." Ding Xiaohu shouted.


    Xue Shitou nodded: "Hao Le, call me if necessary!"


    With that, Xue Shitou took a terrifying step and rushed out directly, stomping a **** dog to death with one foot, and blasting the **** dog into mud with one punch.


    "Report, the second team of the ability group has entered the battle." Ding Xiaohu pressed the headset and reported the situation.


    Then look at his three team members: "The three of you are just S-rank abilities. Although you are strong in the outside world, what you have to face now is the legendary demon.


    So we must not take it lightly. The instruction given to us by Dongfang Ze is that as many people come out this time, I have to take a lot of them back!


    Understood! "


    "Understood!" the three people said in unison.


    Ding Xiaohu was actually not too worried. If he can be included in the second team of their ability group, all of them are good players.


    It''s just that the realm has not been reached yet.


    At this moment, an iceberg emerged on the black reef floor in the distance.


    "Look, it''s an iceberg!" someone exclaimed.


    The only woman among the three said admiringly: "That must be our Ice Queen fighting over there! The Ice Queen is my idol.


    I still want to fight with her. "


    "Would you like to arrange an application for you to transfer you to the third team?" Ding Xiaohu said nonchalantly beside him, and at the same time he used his power again to throw the approaching Hell Dog out.


    "I didn''t mean that..." The female supernatural person shook her head immediately.


    Ding Xiaohu didn''t say much, he started to miss his old players a bit at this moment.


    He still likes the feeling of being controlled more than he is in charge of others.


    It''s a pity that they are very strong now, and they need to be alone.


    They, who were once brought out by Ye Hao, did not live up to Ye Hao''s expectations during these years of cultivation.


    All are promoted for SS-level abilities!


    He and Xue Shitou became the captain and deputy captain of the second team. The iceberg that I saw just now was actually the ice power of the ice core. She is now the captain of the third team.


    In addition, Tian Su was the captain of the fourth team, and Mo Chen, who was the least optimistic back then, was at this moment the strongest in the Chinese ability group except Dongfang Ze.


    At the same time, he is also the captain of the first team of Huaxia Ability Group!


    they! They are all students brought out by Ye Hao!

 Chapter 2868： The enemy of China, kill!

    Chapter 2868 the enemy of China, kill!


    The three demon warriors located around the black air mass also noticed the enemies appearing around them.


    "There are enemies appearing, there is a breath of Tier 8."


    "It should be a native of this planet. I heard that Tier 8 was their top combat power here, and Tier 9 combat power has only recently appeared."


    "Hahaha, like these inferior ants, if it weren''t because of the too strong restrictions on this plane, our demon army randomly sent tens of thousands, or came directly to a demon of the main **** level, you could razor this planet to the ground! "


    The three demon warriors muttered, just as they were preparing to respond.


    A group of people in the distance is approaching at an extremely fast speed.


    "There are two ninth-tier auras, the others are eighth-tier, and one of them is probably a demigod." The demon warrior said.


    This is of course Long Yi, Dongfang Ze and others.


    A group of people appeared in front of the three demon warriors, and under their feet were the black air mass and a group of dense hellhounds.


    "This black air mass really gives people a very bad feeling. It feels weird from the picture, but in reality, it makes people feel quite uncomfortable.


    If ordinary people stay here for a while, they will probably go crazy directly. "Dongfangze muttered, looking down at the black air mass below.


    "Dongfang, don''t be distracted. Our goal this time is the three guys in front of us. Everyone remember our previous plan.


    These three demons are defined as Demon No. 1, Demon No. 2, and Demon No. 3.


    Demon No. 1 is a mid-level quasi-god and I am in charge. Demon No. 2 is a low-level quasi-god and Dongfangze is in charge.


    The White Lao and Qing Lao of the Xuanwu Group, as well as the Emeihua, Big Black Bear, Flying Mantis, and Liu Yijian Liu from the Dragon Sky Group helped to deal with it.


    You don''t have to defeat the No. 3 Devil, you just need to delay and stay. Once there is a breakthrough between me and Dongfang, I will help you. There is no problem. "Long Yi said in a deep voice.


    Bingye Meeko nodded: "Leader Long, don''t worry, we will complete the task."


    The other six also nodded.


    Lao Bai and Lao Qing are both young and rare elders. They were originally strong in the Dragon Group and the Sky Group. After they were too old, the Xuanwu Group became their place to stay after retiring.


    And once something major happened, these old seniors in the Xuanwu Group would also help, and this time Long Yi invited these two people.


    The two people''s current realm is the eighth-order holy realm.


    In addition, although the four members of the Dragon Group are not as good as the two old seniors, they have recently entered the eighth-order holy realm.


    It stands to reason that these eighth-order powerhouses cannot be the opponents of the quasi-god, but there is no problem with delaying time with the demigod Hingye Gezi in front.


    In addition, they still have back hands.


    "Hehe, you ants on earth, still want to conquer us?" Demon No. 1 said disdainfully.


    Long Yi snorted coldly, and a dragon gas appeared on his body. This was his elemental power, the dragon soul element!


    Although it is not a real dragon, it is like a dragon with the body!


    "This is Huaxia on the earth, whoever bothers me Huaxia, whatever **** or devil you are, you must die!" Long Yi said with a dragon spirit.


    On the other side, Dongfang Ze sacrificed his own flame element, and the raging flames burned on him, like a **** of fire!


    "Since you are here, don''t even think about leaving!" Dongfang Ze''s eyes were filled with excitement.


    Since he stepped into the quasi-god, there has not been a real battle.


    After all, when you practice hands with others, you will keep a little sense of your subordinates, but that kind of contest is really a bit boring.


    "Ready to fight!" The space around Bingye Meeko fluctuates, this is her space element!


    That''s right, even though it''s only a demigod-level Hinogeko.


    However, she was so talented that she had an early epiphany of the space elements that were originally related to her space abilities. This is why Long Yi arranged for her to come here as the protagonist against the third devil.


    "Just let you ants of the earth know how powerful our demons are!" The three demons were also demon qi skyrocketing.


    The next moment, the battle here will begin.


    From high altitude to the ground, and then to the deep sea.


    Almost the entire island nation''s sea, land, and air have become their battlefield.


    The fluctuations in their battles even caused many countries'' testing instruments to mistake them for the fluctuations spread by some powerful weapon.


    The four major families of China, the strong of the major forces.


    You can also feel that far beyond the East China Sea, a battle of gods is beginning.


    ...


    Above this battle.


    Tang Yuan and Xia Xue, one of the five ghost emperors, are both located high above the clouds at this moment.


    "Sister Tang Yuan, do you think Team Leader Long Yi can win?" Xia Xue asked curiously at the battle below.


    The two of them came to supervise the battle as backhands.


    If something goes wrong in Long Yi''s battle, the two of them will take action in time to directly suppress these three demon warriors.


    Although it is more convenient for them to shoot directly, it will also reduce a lot of casualties.


    But the main purpose of this battle was to temper the power of China''s official forces and prevent them from actually competing with the devil.


    They will never realize how powerful a demon is.


    Therefore, it is acceptable to pay a certain price.


    But once the price exceeds a certain limit, Tang Yuan and Xia Xue will stop them.


    "According to Team Leader Long Yi and their plans, the advantage is on their side. But their quasi-god level combat experience is not very rich, at most they have been sent to the Black Great Wall for a few games.


    But those are still far from enough, so it is estimated that this battle will take a while to end. Generally speaking, there will be no surprises. "Tang Yuan analyzed.


    Xia Xue couldn''t help but looked towards the Pacific Ocean to the east: "The fighting on the Australian side should have started too, I don''t know how the situation there is.


    I heard that the situation there was serious and that hundreds of thousands of people died in a city. "


    "Sooner or later, all countries will have to face such a death." Tang Yuan said lightly: "However, Wushuang City has sent a team to support, Su Xiaoxiao, Wu Tian, ??Baoye, Fat Brother, Huan Old Xue and they all went.


    In addition, even those monster beasts were taken, there shouldn''t be much problem. As far as the current combat power invested by the demon on the earth plane, it still cannot have much material impact on the earth plane.


    It just breaks the common sense of the secular world that they originally thought. "


    Xia Xue nodded.


    The monsters Tang Yuan said were actually the three big lizards and eleven white wolves that Ye Hao raised in the back mountain of Wushuang City.

 Chapter 2869： Back to the earth or stick to the Black Great Wall!

    Chapter 2869 Back to the earth or stick to the Black Great Wall!


    Angel **** system, a holy land for secondary cultivation.


    Ye Hao was in the middle and realized that he still didn''t know that earthshaking changes had taken place on the earth.


    There were countless powers of laws around him, and these powers of laws were like Ye Hao''s children.


    Not to mention that Ye Hao possesses a lot of law and power, but this also means that it is several times or even dozens of times more difficult for him to improve his realm than others!


    This is why Ye Hao is almost invincible in the same realm, and can often engage in leapfrog battles.


    This is entirely because Ye Hao''s foundation is really terrifying.


    If the foundation of others is equivalent to a large lake, then Ye Hao''s foundation is equivalent to a sea, which is so vast that it feels terrifying.


    "Cough..." Ye Hao suddenly coughed a few times, and blood appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    He looked at his trembling arm: "Failed again? In the realm of the Middle Lord God, it is really difficult to go further. Every law is like an iron chain added to me.


    If you get rid of one by one, it will be very difficult to do it in a very short time. In that case, the shackles that were first broken will appear again. Repeatedly, my consumption will be very huge.


    But it is quite difficult to break through all together. "


    It''s like a chopstick and a bundle of chopsticks.


    And the chopsticks that have been broken will recover after a certain period of time.


    This is the dilemma Ye Hao is now in.


    At this moment, Ye Hao frowned. He seemed to sense something, but it was only a momentary sense.


    "No, I have to concentrate now. I have to break through to the upper master in the shortest time!" Ye Hao clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.


    Whether it''s because of the dragon''s pinnacle, or because of the ever-present threat of the demon plane.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes again and fell into practice.


    ...


    The Black Great Wall of Defense.


    "I think we should immediately mobilize the team to support the earth plane."


    "No! We have an army of demons in front of us now, if we take it lightly, the Black Great Wall will be in danger!"


    "Hey, you have to think carefully. What is the purpose of building the Black Great Wall defense line here? Isn''t it to protect the earth''s plane, if the earth falls? What use is there for us to break the defense line!"


    "But now the demon forces that enter the plane of the earth are limited, and the large forces are still on our side. If our side is breached, it will only be a matter of time before the plane of the earth falls."


    "you guys¡­¡­"


    "You want me to say..."


    At this moment, in the parliament hall in the Demon Region City, the lord of each city on the Black Great Wall''s defense line began a heated discussion.


    All this is because of the news that came from the earth plane a few hours ago.


    For some reason, those demons sent troops directly to the earth plane, and now the earth plane is completely chaotic.


    This has led to two voices in the Black Great Wall Alliance.


    One is to send enough manpower to support the plane of the earth, and the other is that the demon army in front of you is the key. At this time, the Black Great Wall defense line cannot be deployed!


    Because of this matter, many people here are arguing.


    "Okay, let me be quiet. This time, I asked everyone to come here urgently, not for you to come over to fight, but for everyone to discuss a feasible plan!" Ye Ming slapped the table and scolded.


    Hearing Ye Ming''s scolding, everyone also fell silent.


    "In addition, there is a news from the Zerg just now. The demon army has assembled an army of 500,000, which seems to have some strategic intent, and suddenly several main god-level demon powerhouses have appeared.


    It is very possible to launch a campaign-level attack on our Black Great Wall defense line within two days. "Ye Ming added a sentence.


    Hearing this kid, everyone''s expressions became nervous again.


    "I know what you were arguing just now. It was nothing more than worrying about the battlefield on both sides of the Black Great Wall defense line and the Earth plane.


    We must not lose on the earth plane, and we must also defend the Black Great Wall line of defense! No matter which of these two ends has an accident, our game will be completely lost! "Ye Ming said in a deep voice.


    The big guy was silent at this time.


    In the current situation, few people dare to express any opinions, because this is already related to the future destiny of the earth.


    Ye Ming glanced at everyone''s attitude, he sighed, and looked at Angel Linglong, who represented Angel City at the meeting.


    "Miss Linglong, regarding the current situation. Do you have any comments?" Ye Ming said respectfully.


    Angel Linglong is also a Seraphim, the next powerhouse of the main **** level.


    The combat power is not inferior to Ye Ming, and coupled with the ability of angel fighters to fight well, he will not neglect.


    The angel thought about it for a while, and said with a serious face: "I don''t think we need to support the battlefield of the earth plane for the time being.


    According to the intelligence information sent just now, although the demon didn''t know what means he used, he threw the demon warrior onto the earth.


    But so far, only Hellhounds, a small number of seventh-order demon people, and a very small number of quasi-god-level demon warriors have appeared on the earth.


    In the past few years, the Earth plane has already been prepared under the arrangement of Mr. Ye Hao in order to deal with such things.


    Therefore, there is no problem with the current combat power on the earth. Of course, some areas of the earth will also suffer certain damage.


    For example, the South American region, the Australian region, and the European region mentioned in the intelligence.


    But what we need to know is that the invasion of demons has always been a matter of time.


    In the past, the earth was a child living in a baby, and we could not always let it live in a stable environment.


    Under our controllable situation, we must let the earth leave the protection circle in the true sense, and let the people on the earth know what kind of world they are living in!


    Of course, these things must pay a little casualty and cost, just like a child who wants to learn to ride a bicycle, he must first learn to wrestle. "


    Afterwards, Angel Linglong added: "Furthermore, what some people said just now makes sense. It is impossible for the demon army to let us have the time to manage the affairs of the earth plane at this time.


    If we mobilize too much force, the demon army will definitely launch a more turbulent attack.


    Okay, this is what I want to say. "


    After speaking, Angel Linglong sat down again.


    Although her status is not ordinary, and the Angel City under her command is still a pivotal existence of the Black Great Wall Alliance.


    But because Ye Hao had agreed, the angels could only express their opinions here, and could not interfere with the self-concept of the power holders of the alliance.


    "Okay, now we start to vote with a show of hands. The representatives who raised their hands support not deploying troops to support the Earth, and do their best to deal with the enemy in front of them.


    If you don''t raise your hand, you think you should deploy your troops back to the earth! "Ye Ming asked.


    Next, dozens of people in the meeting place began to vote by show of hands.


    Hands were raised one after another.

 Chapter 2870： Devils first day

    Chapter 2870 the first day of the devil


    The twentieth hour of the evil invasion of the earth.


    Because the time of the demon invasion was the morning of the previous day, after these twenty hours, it happened to be when the sky was cold the next day.


    But just in this day''s time, the whole world has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    The forces in various places have taken out the SSS top-secret plan that has been drawn up a long time ago, and implemented it within their respective forces'' countries as quickly as possible.


    "This is China''s emergency news. In the next period of time, all entertainment and variety shows will stop broadcasting, and all residents are only allowed to act within the scope of their permission. The recovery time will be notified separately.


    During this period, the emergency bill is implemented, and anyone who violates the emergency bill will be directly sentenced! ..."


    Not only Huaxia, all parts of the world are now putting all the intelligence information that was originally regarded as secret in front of the public.


    Despite the previous warm-up in all aspects, panic, fear, tension and anger are still spreading all over the world.


    For example, there have been many riots in some Western worlds. In addition, some countries can hold guns, which makes the situation a bit bad.


    But in just one day, 80% of the world''s regions were restored to a step-by-step order, and the army and the forces of the original cultivation world directly intervened in the city.


    Iron fist-like methods have caused certain people with bad intentions to be directly obliterated in the cradle.


    Coupled with Wushuang City''s Skynet system, it will effectively attack those forces that attempt to subvert the regime or those who are ready to harm the world with the fastest speed.


    All this is attributed to Ye Hao''s arrangement.


    Afterwards, someone counted the changes that occurred on the earth on this day.


    On this day, 200 million people died in the battle of demonic invasion, mainly in South America and Australia, followed by Europe and the bear country.


    The Asian region is because of the island nation sea battle in the dragon protection plan, which effectively contained the danger in the bud.


    On the other day, there were overturning regimes and out-of-control events in 28 countries, and 15 of them restored order within a day.


    Thirteen countries are left because they have lost control.


    The alliance directly dispatched its own team to directly intervene in thirteen countries, using thunder to wipe out those who made trouble, and then support the new regime.


    At this moment, the Earth Alliance has completely replaced the position of the United Nations and has become the strongest organization among all the forces on Earth!


    This is also Ye Hao''s arrangement. Once this is the time, all the forces that can be controlled on the earth must be controlled.


    Some people may think that this is too rude and there is no freedom.


    But in the face of this world-destroying danger, what kind of freedom is bullshit!


    And Ye Hao''s idea was unanimously approved among the major powers in the alliance.


    At this time, only under this unified system can the earth survive!


    The total number of casualties caused by these incidents and the chaos of various countries has reached 20 million!


    Yes, it occupies a quarter of the demons slaughtered mankind. This is the horror of human infighting. If it is not controlled in time, this number will be even more terrifying.


    Some lunatics even wanted to use nuclear weapons, but they were stopped in time.


    In addition, there are statistics. On this day, 200,000 people made sacrifices because of poor mental capacity, or lost their hearts, and because of their beliefs.


    In short, the number of suicides reached 200,000.


    This is also in everyone''s expectation. Some people are only suitable for peaceful times. Once they step out of their comfort zone, their worldview will be completely subverted.


    And the pursuit of death is what they think is the only way to escape from the ¡®reality¡¯.


    Seven billion people have only lost more than 200 million people.


    This can be said to be a perfect start to any end of the world.


    Originally, Ye Hao hoped that within a week of chaos, one-fifth of the people on the earth would be saved, which is about one billion people.


    In this way, this will far exceed Ye Hao''s expectations.


    China Wushuang City


    Xia Xue looked at the series of data reports in front of her, feeling that her head was about to explode, and she reluctantly took a sip of the plasma drink next to her.


    Although she doesn''t need to drink blood anymore, she still likes the taste. Of course, this is artificial plasma, and she can make various flavors according to Xia Xue''s preferences.


    "Have you watched it all night?" Nightingale came out and looked at Xia Xue.


    Xia Xue nodded with a wry smile: "Yeah. Who would have thought that those demons would talk endlessly. The situation on our side in Asia is the best. In the dragon protection plan, the black air mass was successfully controlled.


    In addition, a cordon was placed around it to kill the demons emerging from the black air mass at any time. "


    There is a real-time video screen next to it.


    It can be seen that in the island country sea, the area of ??the originally huge black reef is now only one-tenth left.


    Among the few tenths, the corpses of hellhounds can be seen everywhere, and they can even pile up on the hills.


    A bulldozer was stacking these Hellhounds together, and then poured gasoline to burn them all.


    Here, cordon lines have been laid out, and the fence made of steel is still under construction.


    But the innermost one has been completed.


    A series of weapons such as machine guns, artillery, and rocket launchers were placed on the walls.


    Although these weapons have no killing effect on the existence of demons and above, they can still be wiped out on the Hellhound.


    In the previous plan to protect the dragon, all three demon warriors fell due to the team leader Long Yi and others.


    Then it took ten hours to wipe out all 90% of the demon army.


    And began to set about the line of defense here, also known as the Dragon Wall Project.


    Because so far there is no way to destroy the black air masses, and the black air masses are constantly pouring out of **** dogs. Although this time the battle is successful, these **** dogs cannot be allowed to appear.


    The only way is to build a line of defense nearby, and then destroy these hellhounds as soon as they appear.


    And in order to prevent the emergence of demon people or even demon warriors.


    In this Dragon Wall plan, there must be at least two Quasi-God-level powerhouses at the same time in this position, and ten eighth-level powerhouses garrison!


    In addition, there are hundreds of squads composed of Tier 7 powerhouses, standing by at any time.


    So far, the plan has been very smooth.


    At least the danger of the devil¡¯s entry into the island country and the stick country has been eliminated a lot.


    "But the most important issue now is that in other places, I am not afraid of opponents like gods, but teammates like pigs. I now know what this means."


    Xia Xue scratched her head irritably, then looked at the chaotic battlefield pictures on several large screens.

 Chapter 2871： Gargoyle·Necromancer·Colossus

    Chapter 2871 Gargoyle, Necromancer, Giant Elephant Cannon Beast


    In the battle yesterday, the situation in the Asian region was the best.


    The best is the worst, and that is the South American region.


    Because of the previous stupid behavior of the United States, the black air masses over there were unusually large, and the number of demon legions gushing out every moment can be said to be more than the sum of the other five black air masses.


    Yesterday, the United States established a defense line in the middle generation of South America, trying to prevent the demon army from continuing north.


    At the beginning, there was no big problem with the firepower of modern high-tech weapons such as rear tanks, artillery, and aircraft.


    But after entering the night, the black air group over there unexpectedly appeared three demon units that had never appeared except for the **** dog, the demon man, and the demon warrior.


    They are Necromancer, Saint Realm strength, and frontal combat effectiveness are not very strong, but they can release strong defensive spells, and can ignore a certain amount of physical attacks.


    And its attack spells are very scarce, but it has a feature, that is, it can reawaken dead creatures and turn them into undead-like existences to fight.


    And it can save a certain amount of strength in front of him, if it is an ordinary person, it can even become more terrifying.


    For example, ordinary dead humans will be turned into undead warriors. These undead warriors do not know that they are afraid or painful, they will only continue to attack, and they also retain the human talent that constantly improves themselves, and can evolve stronger combat power .


    The combat power is equivalent to about Tier 4, but the number is astonishing. Nearly 30 million people who died in South America were turned into undead warriors.


    And these undead warriors can continue to fly back to life, unless you completely smash their body.


    This can be said to have brought great trouble to the American army in the subsequent battles.


    The other is a gargoyle, which is a creature that looks like a stone statue when it is not moving.


    And when it moves, it looks like a huge stone bird, with a wingspan equivalent to an F35, and the largest one can even reach two or three times the size.


    The flight speed is extremely fast, but fortunately the combat power is only equivalent to Tier 7, and the number is not much.


    In ten hours, there were only a hundred.


    But it was these hundreds of them that shook the American air superiority that the country had firmly controlled over South America. In one night, hundreds of American fighter jets crashed directly.


    And they just killed a dozen ghouls, with a casualty ratio of 10 to 1, or even twenty to one.


    The last kind of demon creature that moves slowly, like a snail, but it is definitely a nightmare for the rice defense line.


    That is the Colossus!


    The size is like a hill, its realm is only seventh, but its attack is equivalent to the power of eighth!


    It has the same size as a giant elephant, with a gun-like horn on its back, which is shining with blue light, which is the light of destruction.


    When the energy accumulates to a certain level, a blue shelling will be launched, and the place hit is as if hit by a missile.


    Everything vanishes within a few kilometers, even if it is an eighth-level powerhouse, it may not be able to stop it!


    When the soldiers on the rice defense line saw a blue beam in the sky, they knew that another place on the defense line was destroyed.


    Fortunately, the number of this giant elephant artillery beast is also very rare, similar to the gargoyle.


    But these hundreds of''cannons'' bombarded the rice defense line, and the country could not bear it.


    Although these giant elephant cannon beasts need to accumulate energy for about ten to twenty minutes each time they launch an attack, they will move slowly in these ten minutes.


    But they are like the fists of a strong man, hitting the American boxer''s face again and again.


    When these demon units appeared on the battlefield, the demons of the American soldiers began.


    Air supremacy has been threatened, and now the enemy also has this kind of long-range killer.


    After such a situation emerged, the US commander of this battle also took timely measures.


    The gargoyle in the sky arranges those with flying abilities to target it. Although it is difficult to change the situation in a short time because of the number, it will at least not threaten the rice defense line.


    And against the giant elephant cannon beasts on the ground, they adopted the method of treating their bodies in their own way.


    The attack power of these giant elephant cannons is amazing, but the range is very limited, and the farthest can only reach 300 kilometers.


    The technological weapons on the earth can reach this distance far.


    The United States, which was originally a military power, will naturally not give up the opportunity to show off its muscles.


    Various missiles and shells will be launched after military satellites have given the location of the giant elephants.


    But the result is very bad.


    In the first round of shooting in the United States, more than 100 conventional missiles only killed four giant elephant artillery beasts and injured 12 giant elephant artillery beasts.


    Why is that?


    The U.S. military officers were very surprised at the time. According to the information they knew before, these monsters were very strong, but weapons of the missile level were still effective for them. Why didn''t they have any effect this time.


    The video of the military satellite was tuned out, and I knew what the reason was.


    After the missile was launched into the air, the giant elephant cannon beast seemed to be sensing it, and the hellhounds beside it would seem to have received an order, all swarming on the back of the giant cannon beast.


    In just one minute, the entire giant elephant cannon was covered.


    That picture...


    It''s like a bunch of ants piled together.


    Then the missile hit, and the result of the hit is often the death and injury of the Hellhound outside, while the giant elephant cannon beast is intact.


    On several occasions, it was because the missile hit the weakest position directly that they were lucky enough to kill the giant elephant artillery beasts.


    This result directly dealt a heavy blow to the Mi Army headquarters.


    In this case, the long-range missile bombing is of no effect. Although nuclear bombs can be used to attack, the black air masses far away in the Bermuda Triangle will not be affected at this distance.


    The problem is that there are a number of nuclear warheads.


    To deal with this giant elephant artillery beast, nuclear bombs will be consumed. The more than one hundred are just that one hundred nuclear bombs are used, and a nuclear bomb generally contains several nuclear warheads.


    And you must know that even if it was the world''s number one power before, the number of nuclear warheads in the United States was only more than 6,000.


    If it is just a battle, it consumes more than a thousand nuclear warheads, how big is the battle after that?


    The other is the issue of nuclear radiation.


    Although some experts have discovered that in the era of aura recovery, nuclear radiation, which originally took a long time to dissipate, has been greatly shortened.


    But it still takes several months, not to mention that there are still such a number of nuclear bombs.


    This means that in the next period of time, this area of ??South America will be completely occupied and the United States cannot be controlled.


    But the devil is not afraid of nuclear radiation at all, and can come and go freely.


    Therefore, the idea of ??using nuclear bombs was rejected from the beginning.


    Until the last moment, they don''t want the land of South America to become a wasteland!

 Chapter 2872： Hellhound

    Chapter 2872 Hell Dog From Heaven


    In such a situation, it can only send a ¡®beheading team¡¯ to behead these giant elephants.


    In this way, the efficiency is greatly reduced. After all, the United States cannot dispatch the entire army to destroy these giant elephants.


    They also need to maintain the stability of their country, and they need to be stationed on the line of defense to prevent a series of accidents.


    And this situation leads to difficulties on the frontal battlefield.


    As I said before, the Necromancer can resurrect the dead, the dead man¡¯s combat power is equivalent to Tier 4, and the number is terrifying to 40 million.


    In addition, demon units with roughly complete bodies can be resurrected, but the realm will drop by one or two levels.


    We must know that the number of Hellhounds that have been eliminated is quite large, although the undead dogs under the resurrection only have Tier 5 or Tier 6 in combat effectiveness.


    But despite this, this is still quite terrifying.


    Imagine the battle that was so hard to resist, the defeated enemy suddenly got up and pounced at you. What a terrifying thing this is.


    And because of the 40 million undead soldiers mentioned before, they directly posed a great threat to the rice defense line.


    Up to this time, the first line of defense initially established by the United States has been riddled with holes.


    And fifty kilometers behind it, the United States has already built a second line of defense, and it seems that they also know that the first line of defense will not last long.


    The war situation on the Australian side is not optimistic, because the initial response time of the Australian authorities was too slow, which led to the fall of several cities in succession.


    Residents across Australia fell into panic for a period of time.


    Fortunately, the support of Wushuang City arrived later, and first eliminated a few demon men and demon warriors, and then cooperated with the Demon Butterfly Organization and the Australian Ability Group to intercept the demon army.


    The Australian authorities won the opportunity to establish a quarantine line after a day of fierce fighting.


    It can be seen from military satellites that in the central area of ??Australia, relying on some primitive mountains, a circle of "city walls" has been built.


    In the center is an army of demons crushed in darkness.


    Look at Europe again.


    Europe is divided into two battlefields, one is the Mediterranean.


    The countries around the Mediterranean are very efficient. Under the auspices of the Greek temple, they led a modern navy to temporarily intercept the demons on the Mediterranean to prevent these demons from having a chance to enter the land.


    The defense in the Alps is a bit tricky.


    Because of the terrain of the Alps, it is very difficult for a modern army to act.


    If a nuclear bomb is dropped here, it will also have a great impact on the surrounding European countries, and it will definitely not be used when it is not a last resort.


    Fortunately, in this area, blood and wolf tribes suppressed from the northern line, and the holy papal knights suppressed from the southern line.


    The armies of various countries have established lines of defense in suitable places to the west and east to assist these forces in fighting.


    Although the effect is not very significant, but at least not as extreme as South America.


    Finally, let¡¯s talk about the situation in the bear country.


    I have to say that the fighting race of the bear country, whether it is facing a bear or another race, the fighting will is quite terrifying.


    In the beginning, the invasion of the devil was somewhat unexpected, fighting some weak points.


    But soon the abilities and army of the bear country launched a fierce attack.


    They seemed to be more ferocious than these hellhounds.


    On the Internet, there are also pictures of the bear country army stepping on the corpse of the hellhound to take pictures. It is estimated that this kind of thing can only be done by a fighting race like the bear country.


    Almost, these are the situation on the first day.


    Although the overall situation is fairly stable, there is always a thread in everyone''s heart, and they are worried that these demons will have a series of subsequent moves.


    And this feeling finally came true.


    At noon on the second day, it was almost the twenty-fourth hour of the demon invasion.


    "Meteorites" began to appear in the sky. These meteorites did not want to be ordinary meteorites, but were like large black fleshy balls, which were quite huge in size.


    After it landed, it exploded.


    Inside the big meatball are thousands of hellhounds!


    The locations where these''meteorites'' fell are still in some major cities.


    In the Huaxia region, five cities have encountered this situation. Thousands of casualties of Hellhounds flooded into the cities and massacred the residents!


    Fortunately, the Chinese authorities had deployed an emergency response force before, and they were dispatched in time to stop these hellhounds and delay as long as possible.


    In the fifth hour after this incident broke out, the Hellhounds in these cities were basically cleaned up.


    But this also paid a great price.


    Yuhang City is the fastest to eliminate the threat, because Wushuang City is in Jiangcheng.


    The hellhounds were wiped out in less than half an hour.


    But Yuhang City still suffered nearly tens of thousands of casualties!


    In Nanning city, the fighting ended in an hour and a half, and more than 100,000 soldiers and civilians died.


    In Ruijin City, the battle ended in two hours, and 170,000 soldiers and civilians died.


    The city of Danzhou, which ended the battle in three and a half hours, was also the city that suffered the most damage. More than half a million soldiers and civilians died.


    The local power manager in Danzhou City was directly "interviewed" by the dragon group after the battle.


    Needless to say how it was arranged afterwards.


    In Ya''an City, the battle ended in five hours. Although it took a long time, the casualties were not as large as Danzhou City. Ya''an was really too big, and the place where the ¡®meteorite¡¯ fell was still in the suburban mountains and rivers.


    The final cleanup took a long time, and there were 230,000 military and civilian casualties.


    This situation has also occurred in other countries, and it took some serious days to suppress it.


    Some are handled properly, not too serious.


    In some weaker countries, the entire city has fallen, and as a last resort, they can only directly bomb the city with missiles.


    This day was the first time China suffered damage.


    It is also the first time that the situation in China has been threatened.


    Because of this time, the Huaxia Dragon Group and Wushuang City, the four big families and the Ten Men will urgently start a meeting.


    The original defense plan was further discussed and revised.


    After all, no one knows if this kind of thing will happen again, they need to be prepared.


    At the same time, it is necessary to investigate clearly, where did these big meatballs come from?


    "I think it is possible to directly use missiles or send quasi-god-class powerhouses to directly put this kind of meat ball in the air to prevent it from falling into the city." said a Patriarch of the Shirao Club.


    Long Yi shook his head and said: "Some countries have tried it. That big meat ball has a strong defense power, equivalent to the defense strength of a quasi-god.


    And even if it can be destroyed, the hellhound inside will continue to fall like broken pebbles.


    After calculation, the survival rate of these hellhounds falling from a height of one thousand meters is 100%, the survival rate of falling from a height of five kilometers is 80%, and the survival rate of falling from a height of 10,000 meters is 50.


    If it is not possible to completely eliminate all the hellhounds, waiting for the hellhounds to scatter and fall to various places in the city, it will cause more serious situations.

 Chapter 2873： Survivor City Project

    Chapter 2873 Survivor City Plan


    "That is to say, after destroying the **** meat ball, we must also wipe out all the fallen Hellhounds?" someone said.


    Long Yi nodded, he called up a piece of information, put it on the screen and said: "According to the intelligence reported from all parts of the Earth Alliance, there have been forty-three such demon meatballs so far. For the time being, we will call this thing.


    On average, there will be more than two thousand Hellhounds in each demon meat ball. "


    "Is there any way to destroy these demon meat **** directly in space, or find out where these demon meat **** come from!" someone suggested.


    Long Yi continued: "Regarding the origin of these demon meatballs, we have sent personnel to investigate in outer space. But this is estimated to take a lot of time, so it is impossible to solve the current troubles in a short time.


    Another thing is to eliminate the hypothesis of being in space. It is worth mentioning that these devil meat **** have the ability to prevent being detected. Even if the quasi-god-level powerhouse is in space unless they are very close, they will not be able to observe these demon meat. ball.


    In the case of a space station, radar equipment is completely ineffective unless it is observed in time with the naked eye.


    But if these demon meatballs enter the atmosphere, they will form meteorite-like flames. This is also when we found them coming.


    So at present, the time we can deal with is only when they appear in the atmosphere and when they fall in the city. "


    "Then how much time is there to deal with?" Family Chief Tan asked.


    Long Yi raised his three fingers: "We calculated the 43 demon meatballs that have fallen in various cities so far, and the average time is three minutes."


    three minutes


    At this moment, everyone was quiet.


    It took only three minutes from discovery to fall into the city.


    This time is really too short.


    It is necessary to know that a fighter pilot needs at least one minute to receive the alert, start and then drive the fighter plane to take off.


    "It''s impossible to be completely prepared. Our Huaxia is so big. No one knows when this ghost will fall.


    If you want to smash the big meat ball here within three minutes, and then have to eliminate all the fallen hellhounds, this... is simply impossible. "Someone patted the table and said.


    Long Yi glanced at this person lightly, and then took out a file that looked very important.


    "Because of the threat this time, considering that our Huaxia area is too large, it is very difficult to fully protect it.


    So we decided to launch the "Survivor City" project. This is something I discussed with Mr. Ye Hao half a year ago, and Mr. Ye Hao also participated in the formulation of the plan.


    This plan has been kept in the secret archives of Dragon Group, and I took it out today. "


    Having said that, Long Yi asked his assistant next to him to scan the files with a machine, and then an electronic file appeared in front of everyone.


    "The survivor city plan is different from the survivor base that everyone knows. The survivor base is to gather all practitioners and useful elites.


    At present, the population of Huaxia''s survivor base is only 2 million, and the limit can reach 10 million.


    But we must know that China has a population of more than one billion! This is just a drop in the bucket.


    And this survivor city plan is specially prepared for ordinary people.


    We will abandon most of the small and medium-sized cities that are not important, and move all the population to these cities designated as survivor city plans. "Long Yi pointed to the names of the cities that appeared one by one on the data.


    Imperial Capital, Magic Capital, Xiangdu, Omen, Yuhang, Jiangcheng, Gusu City, Xinjiang New City, Mengcheng, Wudu...


    "As early as half a year ago in these cities, Mr. Ye Hao and I invested in secret arrangements for construction departments to purchase land in these cities, build resettlement communities, and build shelters below the ground.


    Let these cities accommodate more than ten times the original population.


    The Survivor City plan is expected to accommodate a total of one billion people, with a limit of 3 billion people.


    Each city has established its own internal circulation supply model, with food, water and electricity all available.


    These cities are divided into main cities and border cities. There are five main cities and twenty-five border cities. "Long Yi said.


    When the Eastern Patriarch saw these materials, he said in amazement: "I didn''t expect Team Leader Long and Mr. Ye Hao to be prepared so early."


    "In fact, this plan at the time was too subversive. The manpower, material and financial resources required for it were astronomical, and even Huaxia might not be able to stick to it.


    But in the end, it was Mr. Ye Hao who rejected all the opinions and was willing to do his best to fund the implementation of this plan. This plan really got into operation.


    Mr. Ye Hao is the real feat behind this, and now we are just walking the road he paved for us. "Long Yi has a look of reverence in his eyes.


    "But what does this plan have to do with the things we are facing now?" someone asked puzzledly.


    Long Yi continued: "The establishment of these dozens of cities will greatly reduce the area we need to defend, and we expect to build towering walls on the edges of these cities in the shortest time.


    Of course, these cities have another feature, that is, they are all connected to high-speed rail, so that they can also connect cities.


    The plan to face these demon meat **** is that we will set up a special security department. Once a demon meat ball is found in the atmosphere, it will calculate the location of its fall in a very short time.


    At the same time, five quasi-god-level powerhouses will be arranged in the five main cities. These five main cities will radiate the surrounding border cities, which is the first line of defense.


    In addition to the quasi-god-level powerhouses, each main city will arrange a tier 8 team that can fly. When these devil meat **** appear, they will rise into the air to hunt down the fallen hellhounds. This is the first Second line of defense.


    In addition, every major city has a military airport, which can guarantee that hundreds of top fighters will be launched within two minutes. These fighters will form the third line of defense.


    Finally, there will be our latest anti-aircraft artillery in the main city and the border city. According to our attempts, these anti-aircraft cannons are capable of killing Hellhounds.


    This is the last line of defense! We are going to use these three lines of defense to destroy the enemy within three minutes!


    Assuming that hellhounds land, then there will be a tiger group, army, ten guild, and small groups formed by major families to hunt these hellhounds inside and outside the city. "


    Hearing about Long Yi''s plan, everyone was very amazed. Such a plan is really perfect.


    "Then how long will the survivor city plan be established?" someone asked.


    "Three days is enough, if it''s faster, two days will do." Long Yi said confidently.


    Everyone feels weird. This represents the migration of hundreds of millions of people, and it only takes three days?


    How many things they have arranged behind this.

 Chapter 2874： It is growing up!

    Chapter 2874 It is growing up!


    In this way, the survivor city plan passed smoothly.


    And the whole country has been notified that if such an arrangement is in peacetime, there will definitely be many people protesting.


    After all, living well in my hometown, and suddenly moving to other cities, no one can accept this.


    Even now, many people cannot accept such an arrangement.


    But because the system has been arranged early, if anyone protests, they will receive a certain amount of punishment.


    This is a mandatory arrangement, and it is not meant to be discussed with them.


    Although such things are very inhumane, it is the most important thing to survive now, and no one thinks about it anymore.


    And they have already prepared for the subsequent economic recovery and order recovery.


    These things require sufficient manpower to maintain.


    We must know that in the past two days, the global economy has stagnated due to the invasion of the devil, or even collapsed.


    If it hadn''t been for the Earth Alliance to arrange it early, it would have been a long time since I knew what it would look like.


    At least for now, there is no problem with the personal safety of people in all countries, and food is guaranteed. Except for restrictions on going out, there are no other problems.


    And the subsequent arrangements will allow each of these people to do their own work and manage their physical fitness in wartime.


    ~~~


    Demon invasion third day


    On this day, various regions of the earth were also attacked by the Devil Meat Ball, which caused a lot of trouble in some regions.


    And the researchers also found that once the hellhound eats a certain amount of food, it will start to multiply.


    Hellhounds are reproduced and grow extremely fast. They are expected to reach adulthood in seven days.


    So this makes the attack more vigilant against Hellhounds, once they appear, they must all be eliminated.


    Otherwise, once a bunch of hellhounds appeared in the sewers of any city, it would be very scary.


    In addition, subtle changes have taken place in the war in various places on this day.


    The worst is the battlefield in South America.


    The second line of defense deployed by the United States has also been breached, and the third line of defense is still in the midst of fighting.


    According to a convenient report from the United States, in the two days of fighting, the United States has invested a total of 100,000 troops, and there have been 20,000 casualties.


    And the loss of guns and ammunition has reached one-fifth of the US inventory.


    At this moment, all military factories in the United States began to operate at full capacity, producing more weapons and ammunition for the front lines.


    But it is worth mentioning that unfortunately, three demon meatballs hit three more important military factories.


    Although the Hellhound was eliminated in time, the military factory was also damaged to a certain extent. It is estimated that it is quite difficult to resume production.


    Under such circumstances, the United States still did not request China''s support. They stated at the daily Earth Alliance meeting that they would solve the affairs of the Americas themselves.


    This may be the only pride left of this once overlord of the earth now.


    Naturally, the Earth Alliance cannot allow the United States to go its own way, but because of the tense wars in various places, it is indeed impossible to deploy too many people to assist the United States on the battlefield.


    But still made an agreement with the United States.


    Once South America has fallen by two-thirds, the Earth Alliance will send a team to directly support the battlefield in South America.


    The United States also agreed with this arrangement.


    After all, they are not really strong, they just want to give their pride and leave some face.


    In addition, the battle situation on the Australian side is also full of twists and turns. Although the defensive wall has been built, because Australia is sparsely populated, there are too many defensive positions.


    If you are not careful, you may find a gap by the Hellhound and break through and disturb the surrounding cities.


    In this matter, the Australian authorities also made a similar decision to China on the third day.


    They chose six major cities as their survivor cities.


    The six survivor cities are located right next to each other, and there are ports, and the transportation support between them is very convenient.


    The reason why there are only six seats is really because Australia has a small population.


    It was only 25 million in its heyday.


    After this time of tossing, it is estimated that there are not even 20 million people, so it is enough to arrange six survivor cities to house these less than 20 million people.


    In addition to Australia, some other countries have also started to imitate China''s system and established cities for survivors.


    This has led to the fact that the originally prosperous cities in some countries have no people in one day, as if all traces of life have been erased from this city.


    In addition to bad news, there is good news.


    The good news is that the battle in the Alps, through the cooperation of the blood race, the wolf race, and the Holy See, finally completed the encirclement and completely controlled the area where the black air mass was located.


    The garrison team was arranged to prevent these demons from invading again.


    The changes in the world in these three days are obvious to all. From the panic on the first day, the world outlook has been subverted.


    On the second day, we fought back and entered a wartime state; finally, on the third day, we restored order, restored life, and established a survivor city.


    This is in other apocalyptic novels, which is a process that takes decades or even hundreds of years to complete.


    But here, it only took three days.


    ~~


    On the third night.


    In the laboratory of China Warriors.


    A researcher suddenly yelled: "This...this...how could this...it''s not good...it''s not good, something big will happen! We are running out of time."


    Soon, what the researcher discovered was returned to the top leaders above.


    The first to know was Nightingale, Tang Yuan and Xia Xue.


    "What''s wrong with this? Call me back in such a hurry." Xia Xue asked curiously.


    Tang Yuan handed a top-secret information to Xia Xue, and said: "The researchers who were in charge of studying the black air mass just discovered it.


    The black air mass is growing up! "


    "Growing up?" Xia Xue''s eyes widened, and she glanced at the investigation of the six black air masses on the profile.


    Except for the black air masses in South America and Australia, the remaining four black air masses have grown by almost 20% compared to the observation results three days ago!


    "How could this happen? Is it because we used weapons!" Xia Xue asked.


    Tang Yuan shook his head and said: "No, about this matter, I specially asked Bingye Gezi from the island country, the master of space elements, to observe it.


    She said that the space around the black air mass is self-expanding, no matter what the outside is, the black air mass will become larger, it''s just a matter of time.


    The explosion of high-intensity nuclear bombs or missiles at close range will accelerate the expansion of this space. "

 Chapter 2875： Anomalies in Earth Space

    Chapter 2875 Anomalies in Earth Space


    "That is to say, so far, we have no way to prevent this from happening?" Xia Xue realized the seriousness of this matter.


    Everyone was fully aware of the three-day battle.


    The larger black air masses will increase the number of demon legions, and there will also be more types of more difficult demon units.


    Just look at the situation in South America.


    And you must know that a large part of the current battle is because the earth relies on powerful military equipment to suppress the battle in a short time.


    After all, the number of cultivators on Earth is still too small, and among them, at least Tier 6 or above can be used on the battlefield, which is even rarer.


    The consumption of weapons and equipment is increasing, and one day even the country of rich wealth will not be able to afford this level of weapons consumption.


    At that time, coupled with the increasing demon army, the situation will be very troublesome.


    "Then what should we do about this matter now?" Xia Xue looked at Tang Yuan and Nightingale.


    Tang Yuan shook his head and said, "We still have nothing to do with this matter. And now there is information from the Ten Thousand Demons City, and the space over there is more and more connected to the space of the Black Great Wall Alliance. It''s unstable.


    It is difficult for a quasi-god-level powerhouse to come over.


    And the battle over there has also started, and it is estimated that if there is no accident, there will be no quasi-god-class powerhouse on our earth plane.


    In the future, even the ninth-tier strong will find it difficult to support it.


    We must rely on our own strength to face the next fierce battle! "


    "Damn it, if Ye Hao is here now. He must have a way to deal with these things. That guy, where is it now!" Nightingale waved her fist in dissatisfaction.


    ~~


    On the third day when the earth was attacked by a demon, the earth, which was completely isolated from the outside world, finally, with the help of the angels from the Black Great Wall Alliance, delivered the message for help.


    This is the only meaning of success for hundreds of contacts in these three days.


    The information is very brief.


    "Three days ago the earth was invaded by demons."


    Soon after, Ye Hao hurriedly walked out of the second-level sacred ground for cultivation, he could actually break through the second-level sacred ground immediately.


    But the news is so important that he can only withdraw forcibly.


    "The earth was invaded? When did it happen!" Ye Hao nervously looked at Angel Tier and Angel Moi who were reporting the news to him.


    Angel Moy said: "The news has just arrived, three days ago."


    "Three days ago? Then why did the news come now!" Ye Hao felt annoyed when he heard that it was three days ago.


    At this time, the communication and transmission of information is very important.


    Angel Tier hurriedly explained next to him: "Because this happened so suddenly, when the earth tried to contact the outside world.


    However, there was a strong rejection reaction in the space of the Earth plane, let alone the original communication channel, even the method of communication with the plane where the Great Black Wall is located has become a problem.


    It was the angels who were stationed at the Black Great Wall, and after constant efforts, did the news come.


    I want to get in touch again, I don''t know when I have to wait. "


    "How could this be?" Ye Hao frowned. He immediately used the laws of space to try to connect the space nodes he left on the earth plane.


    In the past, he used this method to allow himself to return to Earth quickly.


    But this time, he found that there was a problem.


    The space node he left is distorted!


    It was like a door. Although he had the key to the door in his hand, the keyhole of the door was deformed.


    The door key cannot be inserted at all.


    Since this door can''t be opened, just smash another door and come out.


    But the cruel reality is that this space has become very strange.


    This is like a small island, originally surrounded by a calm sea, as long as you can build a ship, you can go to the island.


    But now there are many ocean currents around this small island, as well as submerged reefs, etc. In the past, boats that could board the island at will, now it is difficult to even get close.


    "What the **** is going on, how could the space around the earth become like this?" Ye Hao clenched his fists, feeling abnormally nervous in his heart.


    "Mr. Ye Hao, in fact, you don''t need to worry too much. According to our intelligence, the earth''s situation is still stable now, and the number of demon legions invested on the earth is limited.


    The strongest is only the demon warriors of the quasi-god level, mainly the seventh-order demons, and some eighth-order demons. "Angel Moy said from the side.


    Ye Hao calmed down a little at this moment: "I know. I''m going to do something next."


    With that, Ye Hao turned around.


    Angel Moy and Angel Tier hurriedly followed.


    "Mr. Ye Hao, we will not stop you from doing anything. But because of the request of the Angel King, we will follow you every step of the way.


    In addition, if there is any more news from there, we can also tell you in time. "Angel Tier said behind Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao waved his hand, did not say anything, let them follow.


    The most important thing now is to understand what is going on on the earth plane and why the demons have the ability to suddenly throw the demon army onto the earth plane.


    Before that, there were no signs at all.


    Omen?


    This made Ye Hao couldn''t help but think of the previous resurrection of the aura of the earth plane. He felt that perhaps this had something to do with the sudden surge of aura.


    After all, there is no free lunch in the world. Behind this sudden benefit, something must be hidden.


    "We must find out as soon as possible, and at the same time we must find a way to return to the Earth.


    I hope they can fight well there. The plan and arrangement I left for them should be enough for them to cope with it for a while. "Ye Hao thought to himself.


    ~~~


    And at this moment, in the plane of the devil, one of the four forbidden places, the sea of ??darkness.


    Here is a place where space is distorted. Above your head is a dark red sea, and under your feet is also a dark red sea. These seas move like living things.


    A little carelessness may overwhelm you.


    At this moment, outside the sea of ??darkness, there is an army of millions of demons.


    In front of the army of millions of demons are six huge altars with light shining above them.


    "It''s been the third day, I don''t know how the battle is going on the other side of the earth." The Lazy Demon beat Hatch and looked at the six huge altars in front of him.


    Hellhounds and some demon units walked into it constantly, and then disappeared without a trace.


    The gluttonous demon **** who was eating on the side said: "Don''t worry, it''s just the inferior cultivation plane of the earth. In less than ten days, it is estimated that we will be invaded by our demon army."

 Chapter 2876： The enviable privileges of Chinese people

    Chapter 2876 the enviable privilege of the Chinese people


    The earth was invaded by demons on the fifth day.


    On this day, in addition to the black air masses in the Bermuda Triangle and Australia, the volume of the other four air masses has also doubled.


    The demon armies that have emerged, as well as the three demon armies that have appeared in South America, have greatly increased the threat of other theaters.


    And so far, the original more than two hundred to three hundred countries on the earth have disappeared more than fifty, close to a quarter of the number.


    However, these countries are mainly small countries, and most of them are located in the African region.


    Although there is no black air mass in Africa, it was one of the safest places in the world at the beginning.


    But with the appearance of the Devil Meat Ball, the lack of defense in Africa also appeared.


    In addition, most of the African area is flat land, which is very suitable for hellhounds. Hellhounds may have been attacking a country a few hours ago.


    In a few hours, it may appear hundreds of kilometers away, in a city in another country.


    And when the cultivators arrived, the country here had completely fallen and it was difficult to re-establish it, which led to the breakdown of the government.


    Originally, the population of Africa was 1.2 billion. During the fighting in the past few days, nearly a quarter has been lost, leaving only 800 million.


    The World Alliance also noticed the terrible situation in Africa, and immediately adopted China''s system.


    Eleven survivor cities have been planned, which are located in the most important cities in Africa. Because of the lack of local cultivators, the Earth Alliance will connect these eleven cities with the world''s major powers.


    Supported by these national forces.


    Some people might say that it''s hard for them to do it at the moment, and who cares about these African brothers.


    No, it will manage. And everyone is very active!


    That''s because what is the most important thing about modernization?


    Not airplanes, artillery, missiles!


    It''s oil!


    The modern war is a war that burns oil, and everyone knows that Africa is also one of the several major oil fields in the family.


    For those households who have difficulty in oil extraction in their own country, it is certainly the best if they can obtain oil through this side.


    Otherwise, the country¡¯s oil is not enough, not only will there be problems in the lives of the residents, but even the military equipment will be difficult to operate.


    And Huaxia directly waved his hand and recruited the four African cities that had good relationships to his own subordinates.


    They are Tanzan City, Sands City, Awanda City and Niger City.


    These four cities have been under the control of the Chinese military. The Chinese military has deployed 100,000 troops in these four cities, and has also arranged a quasi-god-class powerhouse in Africa.


    Four eighth-tier strong, nearly a hundred people seventh-tier strong team.


    Unfortunately, because the infrastructure in Africa is quite backward, unlike China, although it has implemented the Survivor City Plan, each city can still rely on high-speed rail and other transportation equipment to communicate.


    There is no such thing in Africa, they are like isolated islands.


    Fortunately, there are not many hellhounds falling here.


    The Earth Alliance has also coordinated a task force of thousands of people, specifically responsible for the hunting of hellhounds outside the survivor cities in the African region.


    And the Earth Alliance is also good at using a local ¡®special product¡¯.


    The existence of mercenaries.


    A reward was issued, how much is the reward for hunting a hellhound, and how many cultivation resources can be rewarded for how many hellhounds are hunted.


    This encouraged the local mercenaries who were already belligerent and began to clean up the hellhounds galloping on the land of Africa.


    Closer to home.


    Basically, there is nothing to talk about about the war in Huaxia, because here everyone has entered the wartime life system, and the academy has also restructured. Besides the addition of a cultivator''s major, life is basically restored to order.


    As long as you follow the government''s arrangements, no matter what your job is, you can at least have a place to live and fill your stomach without worrying that you will fall into the mouth of the devil.


    Of course, in order to inspire the people, you have to think about it better. You have to be a master like you did before and drink spicy food.


    Then you have to show your worth.


    As long as you can show your own value, then you can live better than others!


    In this era, the laws of the forest system began to emerge slowly, but the smell of blood was missing.


    What is worth mentioning here is that there has been a wave of national survivor cities around China.


    That is the city of survivors who want to go to China.


    Because the transportation system in Asia is still relatively advanced, although it is in its current form, certain flights are still open, mainly to restore the trading system and financial system.


    But many people want to use these flights to travel to the city of survivors in China.


    Even if the price of a ticket to Huaxia is now as high as several million Huaxia coins, it is hard to find.


    The Huaxia government has introduced a rule that all Huaxia nationals who hold passports can buy air tickets back home at peacetime fares, or buy them first.


    And each Chinese civilian is allowed to bring one or two non-domestic family members, and these family members will set the fare according to the family situation.


    If the family is rich, the fare is the normal fare. If the family is poor, they can enjoy the same treatment as a Chinese citizen.


    Although such a clause has caused many people in other countries to protest.


    However, this is the rule set by other people''s China Airlines, the plane of their own country, and the fare is still paid by the Chinese government.


    Those foreigners who are jealous can only curse on their lips and on the Internet. In reality, they can only envy them with eyesight.


    At the moment on the streets of Seoul.


    A few idle female high school students are blowing the cold wind on the street, eating snacks.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect the world to become like this. I can''t even see the performance of the Obamas."


    "Give it back to Obama''s performance? I don''t know if I can survive now."


    "Have you heard that a demon meat ball fell down the day before yesterday in Busan City. Although it was smashed in the air, those hellhounds still fell.


    A block was directly bloodbathed and tens of thousands of people died. One of my cousins ??was there. "


    "There are still videos circulating on the Internet. The thieves are scary! Think about it if those Hellhounds fall in our Seoul.


    "I don''t know what the people above are doing. This kind of thing has happened five or six times in the past ten days. Busan Castle is the most dangerous. Not only must you guard against falling from the sky, you must also be careful about the island country sea. Popped up.


    I heard that there have been demon creatures that can swim in the water in South America, if it appears on our side.


    Jeju City and Busan City are both in danger, so it is better to go to China.


    Since the first wave of Devil Meat Balls, China has never seen such a situation again, and the Devil Meat Balls have all been eradicated in the sky! Don''t leave one! "

 Chapter 2877： 200 million won China Air Ticket

    Chapter 2877 two hundred million won China Air Ticket


    "Who said no, Huaxia is the safest in the world now. I saw the video from Huaxia before. The city there is in order and everything is back to normal.


    And there are refuges tens of meters below each community! It is said that they can resist nuclear bomb attacks, but they are safe. "


    "Hey, it''s a pity that we can''t go to Huaxia now. A ticket costs more than 200 million won!"


    "Okay, here we are. Let''s go in for a cup of milk tea."


    Several stick girls saw some deserted shops next to them, opened the door and walked in.


    Although the vast majority of the population of Bangzi Country is now concentrated in the three cities, it is not overcrowded as imagined.


    On the contrary, the streets are very deserted.


    Because at this moment, most of them are staying in their own homes, or in residences arranged by the government.


    Because the ¡®game¡¯ is still running now, instead of just being idle outside, it¡¯s better to learn how to survive in the game.


    Of course, there is another reason that prevents them from going out.


    "Wow, it''s gone up again! My favorite milk tea has almost tripled. I almost can''t afford it anymore." A stick girl looked at the price change again on the price tag, pouting. Said happily.


    The stick **** the side waved her hand and said, "Okay, the kimchi has risen almost five times. What''s more, it''s still milk tea. My family probably won''t be able to eat a few kimchi this year."


    "What the **** is going on with the high-ranking government officials? Since we are all arranged here. Why can''t we solve the food problem? The food is increasing every day.


    In just ten days, it has almost tripled, which is really uncomfortable. "The stick girl reluctantly ordered doubled milk tea.


    She is also considered a relatively wealthy family. In the past, she would not only order a cup of milk tea, but also a lot of other snacks, and then take a picture of Jiugongge and share it on Facebook.


    But now, double the milk tea is enough for her to feel distressed for a long time.


    After all, the work of most people has stopped, and everyone''s work has to wait for the government to arrange. Everyone can only rely on receiving subsidies from the conquest.


    Although I can barely make ends meet, if I want to enjoy the good old days, it''s useless.


    "This price has risen, but the subsidy is only 200,000 won! It is not enough! This cup of milk tea is almost 10,000 won." The stick girl said dissatisfied.


    "Yeah, if my parents know that I''m spending money to buy milk tea, they won''t kill me." The girl next to her stuck her tongue out.


    At this time, the TV next to it was still broadcasting various news, among which the pictures of Huaxia City and Chinese characters appeared the most.


    Now Chinese characters and Chinese have basically become the best-selling languages ??in the world.


    Because everyone is very clear that if we continue like this according to the current situation, it is very likely that China will become the hope of the whole world in the future.


    "I can hear that the prices in Huaxia have not risen at all, and there is a subsidy of 500,000 won! In addition, their food is completely provided by the government community.


    There are meat, vegetables and eggs, everything is available! It is said that you can also order takeout and receive express delivery. "A girl said yearningly.


    "Hey, I regret it. I had an opportunity to study abroad at the beginning. If I chose to study in China at that time, and then have a boyfriend from China, it would be better to get married!


    Then I can take my parents over to live! "The other girl said very regretfully.


    "I know about this. Do you still remember that Banhua from the third class next door? Didn''t she have a relationship with a man of Chinese origin?


    I heard that a few days ago, she had a flash marriage with her boyfriend, and then flew to China with her parents.


    It is said that I still live in an apartment of more than 100 square meters, and I can eat kimchi and milk tea every day. I am very happy! I also posted pictures of her learning Chinese in our group before! "The stick girl said enviously.


    This kind of thing happened in many places, not only the stick country, but also the nearby island country.


    And further afield in America and Europe.


    Everyone knows that there is a rich and pure land in the East, and everyone wants to live on this land.


    Instead of living a precarious life in your own country.


    Huaxia Survivor City¡¤Xiangdu¡¤Xiangdu Civil Affairs Administration


    This is now the place responsible for managing the welfare benefits of every Chinese citizen under wartime conditions.


    "Why? Why can''t I receive the subsidy, why is our family not arranged for housing? I am also from Huaxia, and my parents are both from Huaxia! Why can''t I receive it.


    You are discrimination, I want to protest, I want to protest! "A young man with sharp-mouthed monkey cheeks and glasses stood at the counter and yelled.


    The service staff at the counter calmly explained: "Mr. Huang, your parents had already applied for English citizenship five years ago, and you also applied for Australian citizenship three years ago.


    According to our country''s system, dual nationality is not allowed. When you apply for the nationality of another country, the Chinese nationality will be automatically cancelled.


    Previously, because you did not have a reporting relationship, it was not known that you have dual nationality.


    And now all countries in the world have information interconnected with China Xia, and when this information appears, your nationality will naturally be cancelled. "


    Hearing this, the young man''s face was pale. Their family did apply for the nationality of another country a long time ago, and then used small means to never cancel the nationality of the Chinese country.


    But who would have thought it would turn out to be such a result.


    "Wait... I... I cancel the English nationality, believe it or not, I want to restore the Chinese nationality!" the young man said hurriedly.


    The service staff said helplessly: "Sorry, once the Chinese nationality is cancelled, it cannot be restored. If you want to reapply, please go to the naturalization application department next door to apply."


    The young man subconsciously glanced at the next room. There was already a long line of old people. You could see foreigners of all kinds, including whites and blacks.


    And everyone is holding a book or a tablet in their hands, and they keep reading Chinese in their mouths.


    Because the naturalization of Huaxia is very demanding, one of the musts is to know Chinese, which is the entry requirement.


    Then comes the priority of ability and technology.


    The young man has also consulted about this matter. As far as he knows, people all over the world are flocking to want to have a Chinese household registration.


    In these ten days alone, there were a total of tens of millions of votes.


    But it is said that only a thousand people have been approved so far.


    These thousand people are still special talents from all walks of life!

 Chapter 2878： Chinese nationality pursued by the world

    Chapter 2878 the Chinese nationality chased by the whole world


    "I was originally from Huaxia, why should I apply! You can just restore it to me directly! I...I...I was not voluntarily joining another country before.


    My parents made the changes to me without authorization. This is not my voluntary! "The man also tried to quibble.


    Because of the great movement, many people around were looking at him.


    When I heard what was said, I knew what it meant, and they showed contemptuous looks.


    "Sir, according to my information, when you became an English citizen, you were already an adult and had the ability to act on your own, not to mention when each country became a nationality.


    All need to be present in person and take an oath. I think this, anyone who has received education should know it. "The service staff began to say a little impatiently: "If there is nothing to do, please give me a favor, and the people behind will have to handle other services. "


    At this moment, the young man lost control of his emotions and slammed his fist on the table: "I protest! This is an undemocratic behavior of you. Why should I be a Huaxia and not enjoy the treatment of Huaxia!


    And why don''t you provide these benefits to people who are not Chinese? This is discrimination and inequality! "


    "Sir, we did not force you to live in our country. If you continue to mess around here.


    I will inform the guards that in accordance with the wartime management regulations, non-national personnel like you who make trouble here will be sent back to your country by us! "The staff member said righteously.


    As soon as these words were spoken, the young man was immediately shocked.


    Deported back?


    This is not okay, now the whole world has sharpened their heads and wants to come to China, except that the regular flights are full.


    There are a lot of smuggling.


    The most is Southeast Asia and Europe.


    If it weren''t for the threat of the devil, it is estimated that they would have come to China in a car or boat.


    If he was kicked out at this time and wanted to come back, it would be a ticket for several million Chinese currency.


    Such threats are definitely the most effective in China.


    If you make trouble, you will be kicked out of China!


    In this way, the young man left with a sullen face, like a rooster that had lost a fight.


    "Next, please wait for half a minute, please." The staff yelled, and then vomited with the colleague who was resting next to him while operating his own equipment.


    "There are so many people of this kind in the past few days. At the beginning, I wanted to leave Huaxia. I didn''t want Huaxia''s nationality. I wish I was a blonde foreigner.


    It''s all right now, something happened in a foreign country, knowing that Huaxia is all right, and wanting to come back eagerly.


    There is no such good thing in this world. "


    "Yes, many of my relatives have immigrated before, and they all persuaded me to immigrate. Why should I go to island countries, Canada, the United States, or even English France?


    Saying how good it is over there, I was very annoyed at the time and ignored them, and then every time I met, I would say that I was too pedantic.


    Now...hehehe, call me one by one and ask me if I can apply for China''s household registration.


    Even a few business people want to spend tens of millions to buy a household registration.


    I just smiled, now what use is money? We are not short of money. There is a country to help us, how can we eat and drink.


    If you help them with things and get exposed, wouldn''t I be finished?


    I simply blocked them one by one, and I had to walk the path I chose when I cried, don''t beg me. "The colleague next to him said with a chuckle.


    After a brief talk, everyone continued to work in an orderly manner.


    And in the immigration department next door, this refers to the innermost room, not the room outside where there is a line of seniors like the resume.


    There is a middle-aged couple standing here, both blonde foreigners.


    "Hello Professor George, this is the last procedure for you to become a Chinese nationality. I need to reiterate that your nationality is a working nationality, when you hold that nationality.


    You must be engaged in the work arranged by the Huaxia government and use your knowledge of atomic energy to serve us. At the same time, you must fulfill the obligations of a citizen like a Huaxia citizen.


    As a Chinese citizen, you and your wife, including the future children in your wife¡¯s womb, will all enjoy the treatment of a Chinese citizen.


    Excuse me, do you understand. "A man in a civil servant uniform looked at the two foreigners and couples in front of him and said.


    This Professor George is a genius professor in the field of atomic energy all over the world. No more than one hand can stand alongside him in this field in the world, and he is still the youngest.


    "I am willing! I am very willing to work for the Chinese government!" Professor George said excitedly, holding his wife''s hand.


    "Okay, hereby I am here to tell you two Chinese ID cards, please keep them, if you lose them, please go to the relevant departments to reissue them in time." The staff handed the two ID cards to the hands of two foreigners.


    After the foreigner couple took the ID card, it was tears like rain.


    "Great, great. We finally made it, dear!" Professor George held his wife excitedly.


    The wife also contained tears. She touched her raised belly: "It''s really great, so that our future children can grow up in a safe environment."


    "My dear, don''t worry. I will definitely work hard to let your mother and child live a good life in this new city!" Professor George said confidently.


    The staff looked at the two excited people in front of him, he had long been used to such a scene.


    Now he arranges such a naturalization process here every day, and most of them are the backbone of such talents and are called up first.


    Then there are some talented cultivators and the like.


    All are talents who can work hard for China''s future!


    ~~~


    However, this situation has caused a serious loss of talents from all countries in the world, and top experts in various fields have a tendency to gather in China.


    And no country has dared to intervene or organize, because now China has completely replaced the United States and become the center of the entire world.


    Once you offend China, that moment is tantamount to being an enemy of the Earth Alliance.


    Of course, Huaxia did not go too far. Everything was done voluntarily. If someone wants to come, you just want to be willing.


    And your country will not stop or interfere with you either.


    Because of the influx of these talents, the daily research progress of China''s major research institutes is increasing at an extremely fast rate.


    Coupled with this special period, a variety of more advanced weapons have been developed and can be put on the battlefield as soon as possible!

 Chapter 2879： Tenth Day of Demon Invasion

    Chapter 2879 Tenth Day Of Devil Invasion


    Tenth Day of Demon Invasion


    At this time, the people and national polities all over the world were used to this way of life, and everyone began to restore their lives step by step.


    Seven to eighty percent of adult residents have been assigned suitable jobs, and in order to alleviate residents'' irritability, some entertainment projects have also been restored.


    The stars on TV that disappeared before appear again.


    It''s just that some stars have completely disappeared. No one knows where they have gone, and of course they don''t care about them at the moment.


    Some people may wonder, will there be so many jobs if so many gathered in one city?


    Jobs are born according to the times.


    It is as if some positions that may not exist before have appeared now.


    Cultivator Academy, cram school, martial arts gym, etc.


    Now there is an upsurge in martial arts almost all over the world, and these naturally led to the emergence of some sub-industries, consumables and equipment needed for cultivation.


    Then there is a war going on outside, and more workers need to be invested in the military factory.


    At this moment, although China''s military industry only exists in a few cities, its production efficiency has returned to the original level of 200%!


    And it is still improving rapidly.


    In addition to these, there are also some high-paying and high-risk occupations, such as going to the survivor city to transport some materials that were missed by other cities and so on.


    Although there are cultivators on the road to protect them, there is still a certain danger, and no one knows what they will encounter outside.


    Although China Land is now the safest place in the world.


    In these occupations, some people may say, what if it doesn¡¯t?


    At this point, the Huaxia government adopts free teaching skills, as long as you are willing, the government will give you time for you to learn a certain technology.


    In addition, the Huaxia government now promotes full-name cultivation, and the cultivator has become a profession, and it is the most powerful profession.


    All adults first undergo a wave of screening to check whether there are people suitable for cultivation.


    After that, minors will receive professional training in school.


    From elementary school, junior high school, high school, university.


    Once a qualified student is found, it will be transferred to a department that specializes in training practitioners.


    And now these students can also receive wages, based on their learning ability, whoever performs well and studies well can receive generous wages.


    And cultivators are rare among them, the salary and welfare of third-tier cultivators are equivalent to the middle and upper-level occupations, and if they can reach the sixth-tier cultivators.


    That can be even better than the wages and benefits of those big stars and scientists.


    So most people want to become cultivators.


    In such a golden age, it is also very difficult to become a cultivator.


    Among the people in China, this ratio is only ten to one.


    Don''t think that this ten to one means that 100 million people out of a billion can become cultivators. It just means that 100 million people have the opportunity to cultivate.


    But only one tenth of them can reach Tier 3 strength.


    There are only less than a million people who can become Tier 6 cultivators.


    Those higher realms are even rarer.


    ~~~


    Earth Alliance daily meeting.


    In the general meeting room of Wushuang City, Xia Xue as an agent sat on a chair, and lights and shadows were immediately projected around the round table.


    These are leaders everywhere in the Earth Alliance.


    Among them, Mr. Smith, who belongs to the United States, looked haggard.


    "Mr. Smith, the situation on your side doesn''t seem to be very good." Constantine looked at Smith with some gloat: "Your great American country, do you need the help of our bear country?"


    They all know that Smith hasn''t rested all this time.


    As one of the few quasi-god-level powerhouses in the United States, they are completely like fire fighters.


    It is said that in these ten days, he participated in five or six large-scale battles one after another, killing three quasi-god-level demon warriors one after another.


    Those demonic creatures of the 8th and 7th ranks do not know how many were ruined under his hands.


    The most important thing is that the giant elephant cannon beasts, when the people under their hands can''t handle it, they have to trouble him to dispatch.


    Mental fatigue is not bad.


    Don''t look at Smith''s projection now that there is no problem, in fact, he has already tied gauze under his pair.


    While the results of the successive battles were fruitful, he himself was seriously injured three times.


    Two times were caused by battles with quasi-god-level demons, and the other was a surprise attack on the giant elephant cannon beast in the demon army camp. Because of his own injury, he did not dodge in time and was directly hit by the giant elephant cannon beast.


    In the end, although the task was completed, it was still under the protection of the fellow superseder team before he retreated.


    If we continue like this, Smith is most likely the first quasi-god-level powerhouse to fall on the earth''s human race.


    "Huh." Smith snorted coldly, and he would definitely have a quarrel with Constantine. Now he really doesn''t have this spirit.


    "Mr. Smith, in accordance with the previous agreement. Your third line of defense was broken, when the South American continent fell two-thirds.


    Our Earth Alliance will send a joint force to enter the Americas to assist in operations. "Long Yi on the side looked at Smith and said.


    Long Yi''s Dragon Team was later added to the organization of the Earth Alliance under the arrangement of Wushuang City.


    In fact, the current Dragon Team does have this qualification.


    Smith squeezed his fist, he was not worried that the dispatched coalition army would threaten the safety of the United States, he was just taking care of the country''s face.


    The United States, the former world hegemon, now needs others to send reinforcements, which means that the United States has really retreated from the position of world hegemon.


    Those in power in the U.S. are naturally unwilling to admit this fact.


    But Smith finally let go of his pride, because the current anxious war in South America is a fact.


    South America has fallen to two thirds, dozens of countries have fallen, and only a few countries on the northern coastline of South America remain.


    Residents of these countries are now flocking to the Panama Canal, trying to escape from this passage to North America.


    "Okay...I agree...but the coalition forces must obey our US command!" Smith also tried to restore a little dignity.


    Long Yi frowned. This guy was really dying to save face, just when he was about to speak.


    Xia Xue spoke here: "The United Army will have our Wushuang City dispatch three quasi-god-level powerhouses to take charge, and we will also be responsible for the war in South America.


    In addition, we need the right to dispatch the three US aircraft carrier fleets and the control of some of the military. "


    At this moment, everyone else showed surprised eyes.


    Wushuang City is ready to directly intervene in the battlefield in South America?

 Chapter 2880： Wushuang City shot!

    Chapter 2880 Wushuang City shot!


    At this time, everyone looked at Smith with a good look.


    China is now the strongest country on the planet, but everyone knows that what everyone really fears is a force behind China.


    Wushuang City!


    This force is undoubtedly the strongest force on the entire earth now, and nearly one-third of the quasi-god powerhouses in the world are now in Wushuang City.


    If anyone dared to say nothing to Wushuang City, that person or a certain force might disappear from the world the next day.


    After hearing what Xia Xue said, Smith''s face was dull, and then he could only nod silently.


    Wushuang City ruled, and Smith didn''t dare to grab power from Wushuang City''s hands.


    Otherwise, if you fall out with Wushuang City, then the United States will really be over.


    "That''s the plan." Xia Xue looked at her watch: "It''s 11 o''clock noon. Our Huaxia City team will arrive in South America in four hours.


    We will send the quasi-god-level powerhouses in the past to explain the specific combat plan to you. "


    "Understood..." Smith nodded and said with a depressed mood at the moment.


    After that, it was reported based on the situation in various places.


    There are currently two threats, six black air masses. Except for Australia and South America, the other four black air masses have no threat at all.


    And the other one is the Devil Meat Ball. The Devil Meat Ball will land on an average of more than 20, and now they are not only targeting cities, they may also land in the wild.


    After falling in the wild, some will reproduce on the spot, turning thousands of hellhounds into tens of thousands in a short time, and then launch an attack on the city of survivors.


    So now, except for the Survivor City, other places are not necessarily safe.


    In addition to protecting cities for survivors, all places will also clean up the hellhounds that have fallen in the wild if they have spare capacity.


    For example, Huaxia has done this perfectly. So far, it can be cleaned up in less than half an hour after the Hellhound falls on Huaxia''s land.


    Those who attempt to land in the Survivor City will be shattered by combat power or guards'' guns before they land successfully.


    But it is not so easy in other areas.


    The most dangerous of these is Africa. Africa is vast and rich in resources. If the Hellhound does not launch an attack after landing, there is really no time to clean them up for a while.


    The situation in Australia is more subtle. It is like a balance, and it may pour on the other side at any time.


    Of course, this is also because of the help of Wushuang City. Without the help of Wushuang City, it is estimated that Australia as a whole will be much worse than South America.


    But despite this, because of Australia''s geographic location, there is still a certain danger.


    The ¡®wall¡¯ that was built cannot guarantee to intercept all demons, most notably after the beginning of the emergence of gargoyles, necromancers, and giant elephant guns.


    If more of these demons appear in the future, or even stronger demonic units appear, the situation in Australia will be a bit bleak.


    There is a gossip. It is said that the Australian authorities are contacting the Chinese authorities and want to choose two empty cities in China to establish a new survivor base.


    However, the Chinese authorities did not immediately agree. After all, this kind of unprofitable thing is still reluctant to do.


    Twenty million people came. Although the number is small, how can they be protected?


    This is equivalent to adding a burden.


    I can only soothe Australia¡¯s emotions and, like a teacher, constantly guide them how to do and fight.


    However, in private, Huaxia still made a response.


    It is impossible to receive all 20 million, and it is impossible to give you two cities alone.


    At that time, some special talents can be brought in and arranged in cities in various places.


    After all, there are more than one billion people in Huaxia, and it''s no problem to get a few million people. It''s like pouring a bucket of water in a lake without much waves.


    ~~


    That afternoon of the day.


    In the South American Pacific, three aircraft carrier battle groups are ordered to assemble here at this moment.


    These three are all nuclear-powered Nimitz-class aircraft carriers of the United States. In the previous secular era, they were the pinnacle technology of the world.


    But now...I can only say that it is still top, and it can''t be regarded as the peak anymore.


    The power of science has been directly attacked by the path of cultivation.


    This time an aircraft carrier battle group consisting of three aircraft carriers, in addition to three aircraft carriers, there are also two guided-missile cruisers, three guided-missile destroyers, one frigate, two attack submarines, and five supply ships.


    It is still quite a spectacular scene on the ocean.


    At this moment, this aircraft carrier fleet is waiting for something.


    After a while, several private jets appeared in the sky.


    The decks of the three aircraft carriers were immediately emptied. Normally, these private jets are not capable of landing on the decks of aircraft carriers.


    But Naihe has some powers that are not understood by science on private jets.


    Under the control of these forces, all nine private jets landed on the aircraft carrier.


    The American sailors on the aircraft carrier looked curiously at the Asians standing on their deck.


    They know that these Asians are here to guide them in the next South American counterattack.


    "These are the Chinese people who came to support us? How come there are only a hundred people at a glance? Are these people really irrelevant?"


    "I think it''s quite hanging, but I heard about the three lines of defense established in South America, with nearly 200,000 troops invested, but they still haven''t stopped those damned demons.


    The amount of bombs dropped in South America alone is enough to fight World War II ten more times. "


    "Who said no, the air was safe at the beginning, and the plane could fly. Later, ghouls appeared, and later it was safe, but the giant elephants appeared again.


    Now I have heard that there have been demons on the north coast of South America that can be under the sea. Several warships have been attacked. The U.S. Navy has announced that all ships have withdrawn from this area. "


    "Oh, God. Is this going to bring down these demons to punish us?"


    When these American soldiers were talking about it.


    Three people landed on the flagships of three aircraft carriers.


    "It seems that these American soldiers have no desire to fight, and there is no fighting intent in their eyes." Bei Ming Wuji said disappointedly.


    Standing on either side of him were Nightingale and Su Xiaoxiao.


    They are the three Quasi-God-level powerhouses dispatched this time!

 Chapter 2881： Counterattack Plan and Panlong Line of Defense

    Chapter 2881 Counterattack Plan and Panlong Defense Line


    After seeing the three of Beiming Wuji, three middle-aged men in navy uniforms walked out, walked solemnly in front of the three of Beiming Wuji, and then experienced.


    "Miss three gentlemen, we warmly welcome you to our fleet to guide the battle. Introduce myself, I am the commander-in-chief of this fleet and the captain of the USS Washington aircraft carrier, Colonel Patton." Colonel Patton said to the three People salute.


    There is no shelf of a navy colonel at all.


    The two people nearby also saluted and introduced themselves.


    "I am the captain of the USS Eisenhower, Colonel George." Colonel George said.


    "I am the captain of the USS Carl Vinson, Colonel Bit." Colonel Bit said.


    According to the US Navy¡¯s military rank system, the commanders of aircraft carriers are generally at the rank of colonel.


    "Yeah. My name is Bei Ming Wuji, and I am the commander-in-chief of the China Wushuang City task force this time. These two are Su Xiaoxiao and Nightingale." Bei Ming Wuji nodded and also introduced their team.


    Then he said: "This time, you should have told you clearly, right?"


    The three of Colonel Barton glanced at each other, and Colonel Barton nodded and said: "Well. The Ministry of National Defense has given us an order, and our fleet has the full authority to obey the command of Mr. Bei Ming.


    In addition, the Third Army and the Fifth Army have been evacuated from the third line of defense, and both will be under the full command of Mr. Bei Ming. In addition to other legions, Mr. Bei Ming can also command by contacting the above. "


    Bei Ming Wuji nodded in satisfaction. He didn''t expect the entire U.S. army to obey his command, it was enough.


    "Okay, please take us to your command room. I will now make the next counterattack plan." Bei Ming Wuji took off his coat.


    Because it is December, although people at the level of Beiming Wuji are not afraid of this ordinary weather change, they still follow the habit in dressing.


    The three colonels are a little surprised?


    Why are these Huaxia people anxious?


    And is it a counterattack plan? They have been passive defense in the United States for the past ten days.


    And still in the current situation that South America has completely become a mess.


    They know a lot of inside information because they are the navy colonel.


    In fact, the US Ministry of National Defense had already had the idea of ??abandoning South America, and in order to prevent the devil from threatening the security of North America, they even prepared to blow up the area between South America and North America, that is, the Panama River.


    Use the nuclear bomb to cooperate with the attack of the superpower to completely wipe that area from the earth.


    In this way, the sea can be used to form a sky blue barrier.


    But in this way, it means that they have completely abandoned the battlefield in South America, which will undoubtedly become a shame in the history of the U.S. War!


    And now, the Chinese people who come here don''t just think about defense, but also counterattack.


    After a brief chill, Colonel Patton hurried to catch up, and while following Bei Ming Wuji into the cabin and walking towards the command room, he said worriedly: "Mr. Bei Ming, I think it is too much to make a counter-offensive plan at this time. Hastily.


    Now in South America, the number of demon legions is quite terrifying, there are countless hellhounds, and terrifying undead warriors, as well as those terrifying ghouls and giant elephants!


    In addition, it is said that there are demon units that can operate in the sea, and even the sea is no longer a safe place. "


    Bei Ming Wuji took a look at the Colonel Barton, and he said lightly: "There are nearly 400 million people in South America, and it is estimated that there are less than 200 million people left.


    I know that you have a plan to abandon South America and bomb the Panama Canal. If that is the case, you might be able to hold your North American security temporarily and buy time for yourself.


    But... this is just time. Sooner or later these demons will set foot on the land of North America and invade your country.


    If we were Huaxia, we would rather spend 300% of our efforts to attack these enemies than let them set foot on our land and pose a threat to our people! "


    Hearing Bei Ming Wuji''s words, Colonel Barton was a little ashamed, but he said helplessly: "I know that you Chinese people have always been more...persistent people, just like the previous wars.


    But...now if we want to fight back, we really don''t have enough power. "


    Bei Ming Wuji pushed open the door of the command room, and then stuffed his coat into Colonel Barton''s hands: "Now I have it."


    A group of people walked into the command room, and the soldiers in the command room were a little surprised seeing the three faces of Hua Xia that suddenly appeared.


    "Clean up here for me." Bei Ming Wuji pointed to the largest table in the middle.


    Colonel George took a step forward and cleaned up all the documents and drawings that were originally piled up on it.


    Bei Ming Wuji took out a small ball and threw it on the table.


    The ball burst out, shot a laser, and projected a map directly on the table.


    Colonel Patton and the others recognized it as a map of South America.


    Very detailed, including various terrains, mountains and rivers, as well as the few cities where survivors gather and so on.


    There are even the locations where the various demons of the Demon Legion are scattered, and there are even detailed numbers marked.


    For example, near the third line of defense, hundreds of thousands of Hellhounds gathered at this moment.


    For example, near the original second line of defense, at this moment, more than fifty giant elephant cannon beasts are slowly advancing.


    Not only these demon legions, but even the military deployments on the US side are detailed on the map.


    Every corps even goes to every missile launch vehicle, every military airport, every warship in the sea, every submarine, and so on.


    It can''t be more detailed.


    This made the three colonels dumbfounded, none of them themselves had such a detailed map, and this was actually taken out by Huaxia.


    This is simply knowing themselves better than themselves.


    When they think of this, they feel terrified.


    China has far surpassed their U.S., and has become an existence that their U.S. country cannot surpass now.


    What I have to say is that this battle has completely overturned the impression of China in all countries.


    It also allowed the United States to completely fall from the throne of the world''s hegemon, and it also made the United States no longer have the desire to fight with China.


    They worry that one day the Huaxia Congress will attack itself in this way, and the consequences will be tragic, you can imagine!

 Chapter 2882： When the sun rises, fight back!

    Chapter 2882 When the sun rises, counterattack!


    At this time, three boundaries began to appear on the map.


    They are red, yellow, and green.


    "In fact, in addition to the counterattack plan, we have also formulated several backup plans. One of the plans is similar to yours, defending North America and creating a strait to resist the invasion of the devil.


    But then the last resort cannot be used when it is not a last resort. "Bei Ming Wuji said.


    Then he pointed to the green line, which formed a circle, the smallest circle.


    This circle contains an area that is still under the control of the Mi Army, as well as some areas from the first line of defense to the second line of defense, but the current owner of that area is a demon.


    "What do you see in this green circle?" Bei Ming Wuji looked at the three American colonels.


    Colonel Bit raised his hand and said, "Mr. Beiming, the green line you took is a perfect fit for the geography of South America. If you build a defense line on this line, it will be very advantageous.


    But there are also a few more risky points, such as these three places, these three places will undoubtedly become the top priority of the devil''s attack, and it is almost difficult to keep these three points under the attack of the devil for a long time. "


    Bei Ming Wuji nodded his head in satisfaction. His green line was a defense line established in accordance with some natural conditions such as steep mountains and rivers.


    As the Colonel Bit said, there is no truly perfect line of defense in this world, and this line of defense naturally has its shortcomings.


    "I also know these shortcomings, but what I want to say is that these shortcomings will be solved by Wushuang City. Our counterattack plan is not to completely drive these demons out of South America.


    This is very difficult. After all, because of the stupid behavior of your superiors, you lost three nuclear bombs in the Bermuda Triangle, resulting in an astonishing number of demons here.


    It takes a long time and a lot of power to drive all these demons back into the sea.


    According to the current world situation, it is difficult to mobilize such forces in a short period of time. Even China, we must first consider the situation in Asia and Africa.


    So I can only choose this idea of ??establishing a stable line of defense.


    I call this direction the Panlong Line of Defense. Within this line of defense, we will build about six survivor cities and three fortress cities based on some of the original national infrastructure. In these few places. "


    Bei Ming Wuji pointed to the area inside the green circle, and six city marks appeared in the inner area, and three fortress marks appeared on the line of defense.


    The six cities are Galaska City, Quito City, Bogota City, Georgetown City, Santarem City, and Para City.


    Those six cities are all major cities in South America, either with abundant local materials and convenient transportation, or port cities. In short, there are some inherent advantages.


    Seeing these six cities, none of the three colonels was surprised.


    Because these six cities are indeed more suitable, in fact, the cities that were originally more developed in South America are still those in the north.


    However, because of the stupid behavior of the United States, those cities have already fallen under the devil''s claws.


    So I can only choose these six cities.


    "These six cities need certain repairs to reach the survivor city, such as the towering walls and the internal circulation ecosystem within the city, as well as defense equipment.


    You, the U.S. can provide these things. This is a task that the U.S. needs to complete within a week after the counterattack plan is carried out. I hope that we will not be disappointed.


    By then, at least each of these six cities can satisfy 30 million people! "Bei Ming Wuji squinted at the three colonels and said.


    Colonel Barton nodded and said directly: "If Mr. Beiming''s counterattack plan can be achieved, I believe the government will be able to accomplish what you said.


    If they can''t finish it, I don''t mind driving my Washington, flying a fighter jet to take a lap over their Congress! "


    Colonel Barton is serious about this, because this follow-up task is really nothing to the once strongest country in the United States.


    If none of this can be done, the leaders of the United States feel that all of them have committed suicide by caesarean section.


    "The other three fortress cities will be led by our Wushuang City, and you will help the United States complete it. Because of the need for combat, it is divided into three phases.


    The first phase of the project will be carried out while regaining these places while our counterattack plan is underway, and will be completed within five days.


    The second phase of the project was also completed within five days, mainly to build defense facilities in all aspects.


    The third phase of the project is to truly build the fortress city into a fortress city that can take root in South America. It is expected to be completed in a week.


    At that time, the combat power of each fortress city can be directly leveled by a medium-sized country.


    In addition, these three fortress cities will be under the jurisdiction of our Wushuang City, named Dragon Cape City, Dragon Bone City, and Dragon Wing City. "


    Colonel Bit stood up and asked at this time: "Mr. Beiming, I agree with all of your arrangements, and I also believe that the U.S. government is capable of accomplishing what you said.


    But the prerequisite for all this is whether your counter-offensive skills can succeed.


    According to the meaning of your picture, these demons must be driven out of the outermost yellow line! "


    Colonel Bit pointed to the yellow line on the map, which was between the second line of defense and the first line of defense established in the US.


    In this case, it is obvious what the three color lines mean.


    The green line represents the area where residents live, and this area must be completely safe!


    Once the green area is breached, it means that this survivor area has completely fallen.


    The red area means that once a large-scale demon army appears in this area, when a very dangerous battle is about to occur, all defense lines need to enter a high alert state.


    Outside the yellow line represents the area they have now given up. Let those demon legions wantonly, and you need to be careful inside the yellow line.


    The setting of this distance is also very clever.


    The attack distance of the giant elephant cannon happened to be on the red line.


    If the gargoyle launches an attack, it will take five minutes from the red line to the nearest fortress city.


    These five minutes are enough time for the defense forces to respond as they should.


    "The counterattack plan? Of course I am ready. This is my counterattack plan. When the sun rises tomorrow morning, it will be the time for us to strike back against these **** demon bastards!" Bei Ming Wuji snapped his fingers.


    An electronic version of the counterattack plan appeared in front of three US colonels!

 Chapter 2883： The battle begins!

    Chapter 2883 The battle begins!


    Colonel George was sitting on the bridge captain''s seat of his Eisenhower. He looked at the cold sky in the distance, which meant that the sun was about to rise.


    "Report, all carrier-based aircraft have been prepared, the missiles are ready to take off at any time." The adjutant next to the report reported.


    Colonel George glanced at his watch, fifteen minutes before the agreed time.


    In the years that followed, Colonel George always thought that these fifteen minutes was the longest.


    Because fifteen minutes later, the nervous and thrilling counterattack plan will begin.


    After a few more decades, when he stood on the podium of the university and told this history, he was sincerely proud.


    You can become one of the executors of this plan, and you can witness the magnificent scene of this plan.


    He wrote in his later autobiography: "When I saw the counterattack plan written by Mr. Bei Ming, I was shocked.


    What a terrifying counter-offensive plan, many of which have great risks, even the strongest period of the United States has never made such a risky plan.


    However, this seemingly risky plan is feasible, but there are several key issues that require powerful forces to solve!


    And these, Mr. Bei Ming said with great confidence that they would execute them.


    To be honest, the first time I saw this plan, I thought that it was not a plan made by an idiot, but a plan made by a madman. Please don''t get me wrong.


    The result afterwards tells us that this is a lunatic! A madman from China.


    After that, I learned that this counterattack plan was made by this Mr. Bei Ming, and I learned about his history.


    He has never studied at a military school, nor has any experience in commanding a modern army.


    But he is the lord of a city, guarding a corner that we humans cannot see. This is an unsung hero once.


    And on this day, his name will be praised in the history of the earth! "


    These are all things to come, now let¡¯s look at what¡¯s in front of us.


    On the Carl Vinson around the Eisenhower, carrier-based aircraft have already begun to take off.


    "It seems that our decoy has already started to take off. I don''t know what the result will be." Colonel George looked at the dozens of F35 fighters taking off.


    On the bridge of the Carl Vinson aircraft carrier, Colonel Bit solemnly took the intercom and said: "Captain Black Cat Squadron, please repeat your mission this time."


    "This is the squadron leader of the Black Cat Squadron. Our task is to go to 1467 airspace as a decoy to bomb the enemy camp.


    After the enemy''s aerial target appeared, he quickly evacuated the battlefield. The report is complete. "


    Colonel Bit clenched his fists: "I wish you all the best."


    Yes, this is their first plan, to release the bait.


    And these baits are to find some very powerful guys.


    The black cat flying squadron soon came to the edge of the predetermined airspace. Below this is the second line of defense, which has been completely reduced to the territory of the devil. You can see the hellhounds entrenched and resting together.


    These Hellhounds are not unaware of fatigue like those undead warriors, they also need to rest and eat.


    It can also reproduce while eating.


    Under normal circumstances, a hellhound will need at least half a day''s rest after fighting for two to three days.


    And this is the limit state, under normal circumstances this time will be greatly shortened.


    And at this moment, hearing the sound above the head, some hellhounds will raise their heads and make hysterical noises.


    According to the researcher''s observations, these demon units can communicate their findings to their leaders through calls, and the leaders will respond.


    It''s like the cry of these hellhounds means: there are enemies above their heads, and there are enemies above them!


    Then the leader will pass the news up and let the commander respond as they should.


    The squadron leader of the Black Cat Flying Squadron is a black man. He looked at the dense hellhounds below and swallowed: "Although it is not the first time I have seen these guys, my scalp is still tingling every time I look."


    "Hahaha, this is similar to the StarCraft I like to play. It''s just that they are Zerg." The vice-captain''s teasing voice came from the intercom.


    "Speaking of which, originally we could still attack these **** on the ground wantonly in the air, but since those **** guys appeared, it''s hard for us to gain an advantage in the air.


    Those ghosts fly very fast, and their defenses are amazing. Sometimes a missile may not kill them.


    Before another flying squadron was attacked during its mission. It is said that the entire squadron was gone, and less than ten such ghosts were eliminated. "The black squadron leader said angrily.


    "I hope the plan of those Chinese people can succeed, I really want to see those ghosts being tortured and killed." The deputy said with empathy.


    The existence of those ghosts deeply threatened their drivers.


    "Okay, it''s time for us to perform the task. Drop bombs on this area, and let the stinky dogs taste the dog food we sent them!" The black squadron commander issued an order.


    An F35 fighter plane started flying at low altitude, and then opened the abdomen deck. The missiles were thrown down one by one, and then brilliant flowers bloomed on the ground.


    Boom boom boom


    Almost one after another fireballs appeared, and you could see those Hellhounds being blown into pieces to wash their faces.


    Under this kind of missile scrubbing, only the few Hellhounds can survive.


    "It''s so cool, let these ghosts see God!" the deputy captain exclaimed happily.


    At this moment, a rapidly approaching red dot appeared on the radar of the black squadron captain''s fighter jet, followed by a dozen rapidly approaching red dots.


    "Alert, alert. A UFO is approaching!" The mechanical reminder sounded.


    They know what it means.


    The black squadron captain shouted immediately: "Quick, quick! Get out of the battlefield immediately!"


    All F35 fighters immediately turned their directions and began to evacuate the battlefield.


    At this moment, behind them, a figure rushed up at a very fast speed.


    "That''s it?" The black squadron leader was taken aback for a moment. He saw a beautiful woman with a stern face with a murderous look.


    She is flying in the sky?


    With two sharp blades in her hand, she flew towards those damned guys like a missile.


    Those **** guys are gargoyles.


    When the gargoyles saw the woman flying over, they rushed to bite them.


    But under the cutting of the sharp blade, those gargoyles turned out to be like carrots and vegetables, chopped up.


    In less than thirty seconds, all these dozen gargoyles were gone.


    The black squadron''s eyes widened, dumbfounded!

 Chapter 2884： Crazy counterattack iron torrent

    Chapter 2884 crazy counterattack iron torrent


    "My God, this is too powerful! I have heard that these cultivators are very powerful. The power of a person is equivalent to a nuclear bomb. This is more than a nuclear bomb. It is simply a humanoid weapon!"


    The voice of the deputy captain came from the intercom, and it seemed that he also saw the scene just now.


    And when he was in a daze, there was the sound of something hitting the glass over his head.


    The black squadron leader raised his head. He was surprised to see that the woman just now was standing on the canopy of his plane.


    The woman pointed to the side, as if she was expressing something?


    The black squadron leader hurriedly looked over. He saw dozens of small black spots in that direction. It seemed that they should be gargoyles, and there were more than before.


    "Miss, what do you mean by letting me take you there?" The black squadron captain muttered as he looked at the woman, but then he reacted. There is a cabin cover, how could anyone hear what he was saying.


    But unexpectedly the woman nodded her head, and she held a double-edged blade in her hands, and set an offensive posture.


    This made the black squadron leader feel full of enthusiasm for an instant, and he held the intercom: "Tom, the team will be handed over to you to command, and I will come when I go!"


    After that, the black squadron leader drove his F35 fighter jet and galloped towards the black spots in the distance.


    The seemingly long distance is actually not far when both sides fly over face to face.


    Arrived in a blink of an eye.


    The black squadron leader looked at the gargoyles that were getting closer, he felt his blood boil, and he felt like he was flying high in the air for the first time in his posture.


    How many years, how many years have not this feeling of blood.


    Subsequently, the black squadron leader truly experienced the horror of the woman in front of him.


    No matter how fast his plane rolls and gallops, she can stand firmly on top of her cabin cover.


    When facing those gargoyles at the same time, every time she swung a sharp blade, a gargoyle would be cut into several segments and fell to the ground.


    At this time, the black squadron leader had a feeling that the woman was a female knight, and his F35 was a mount.


    They are galloping on the battlefield.


    This slaughter lasted for about half a minute, and all the gargoyles fell.


    "My God... Squadron Captain, you are so handsome!" The deputy captain''s words came with an enviable voice.


    They were watching from a distance, only to see the captain''s plane flying through the gargoyle group, and the gargoyles began to fall one by one.


    That scene is simply not too handsome.


    The black squadron leader gasped, with an unfinished smile on his face, he raised his head and looked over the cabin cover, but he never saw the shadow again.


    This will be the most exciting time in his life and the time when he is closest to the deity.


    "Report, the black cat squadron has completed its mission and now request to return." The black squadron commander calmed down his feelings, and then began to return.


    Colonel Button on the USS Washington bridge also received the news at this moment.


    In the past ten minutes, it is estimated that all two hundred gargoyles have died, and the airspace within a certain range has been emptied and is in a safe state.


    This means that the next step is to plan.


    "Give me an order, all carrier planes take off! In addition, send all the reconnaissance planes and find them for me! Find out the **** giant elephants and the necromancers!" Colonel Patton said excitedly.


    After many days, they finally completely regained air supremacy.


    And it will be the beginning of their counterattack. Next, they only need to clean up the giant elephant cannon beasts on the ground, as well as the undead warriors, and then they can launch an effective attack directly from the ground.


    This is the second step plan and can be regarded as the beginning of the real battle.


    Over the next three hours, the sound of bombing could be heard everywhere on the front battlefield.


    Not only the planes on the three aircraft carriers, but also those military airports are also constantly taking off and landing planes.


    According to later records, during these three hours, the United States dispatched nearly 1,000 fighters and flew nearly 5,000 sorties!


    Almost all fuel depots and ship-borne missiles that placed the United States on the front line have been used up.


    In the late stage of the battle, a wave of emergency was mobilized from the country.


    In addition to these, almost all rocket launchers and tanks greeted them.


    Turned the second line of defense to the third line of defense.


    In addition, after the reconnaissance plane found the colossal cannon beast and the necromancer, it would be communicated to the nightingale.


    Nightingale is very suitable for this kind of assassination work, just like a direct gargoyle, it is not her enemy at all.


    Nightingale kept harassing everywhere on the battlefield, and found that those necromancers and giant elephant artillery beasts were all wiped out.


    After the death of those necromancers, the undead creatures they summoned will also fall apart, because their existence is due to the magic of the necromancer.


    Once the necromancer died, these undead creatures were naturally gone.


    This caused the front line of the demon army to collapse completely in less than three hours.


    Under Su Xiaoxiao''s frontal command, several tank armies rushed out like sharp blades.


    Each squad of these tank groups is equipped with some strong men sent by Wushuang City, and these strong men will take action whenever they find danger.


    With the double bonus of cultivators and technology, these tank armies are simply riding the wind and waves. They directly recovered the original third line of defense in three hours, and even overfulfilled the task, rushing directly to the second line of defense 50 kilometers away. s position.


    If it weren''t for worrying that the follow-up troops would not be able to keep up, according to Su Xiaoxiao''s character estimation, he would kill him directly.


    She is holding Thunder, and the Nine Dragon Thunder Whip that she casts is like the **** of thunder among the American soldiers.


    She was standing on the tank, and the surrounding tanks almost seemed to have the power of faith. She pointed there and their wheels would run over.


    The counter-offensive plan went very smoothly, and it can be said that it was amazingly smooth.


    But what we will face afterwards is the most critical issue.


    The collapse of the front line of the Demon Legion will surely alarm the commanders of this army, that is, the demon warriors of the quasi-god level!


    Although these demon warriors have the power of a quasi-god, for some reason, they will not actively intervene in the main battlefield, as if they are trying to protect something.


    But once a bad situation arises, they will also be dispatched.


    It''s like the battle for dragon protection in Asia and the battle in Australia.


    Even if these demon warriors are dead, these demon legions will continue to attack, but if you don''t kill these demon warriors, they are like guillotine knives floating on your head.


    It may fall at any time.


    Su Xiaoxiao on the tank suddenly stopped moving, she raised her head to look at the distant sky.


    "Finally, it''s here. Two...three...four. Four..., now I have some points. You continue to clean up the choppy, I will go back."


    Su Xiaoxiao patted the tank under him, and then directly flew up. As quasi gods, they could already fly, but their flying ability was not very strong.


    This is why Nightingale would choose to stand on a fighter plane before waiting for work.

 Chapter 2885： Smiths Knot

    Chapter 2885 Smith''s Heart Knot


    At the same time, Bei Ming Wuji and Nightingale came over at the same time.


    They also felt the approach of these four demonic breaths at this time.


    The next step is the key step of their counter-offensive plan to eliminate the demon warriors in this battle zone in this battle.


    Once the top combat power of these demon legions is damaged, there will be less hidden dangers for the South American battlefield.


    After all, those seventh-order or eighth-order demons can still be dealt with with modern weapons.


    But this kind of quasi-god-level demon warrior had already surpassed this category.


    And it is a factor that can threaten the front at any time.


    Although they are not actively attacking the defense line now, who knows when they will actively attack the defense line?


    Rather than being so passive, it is better to grasp this initiative and eliminate them all directly.


    The previous battle was to attract these demon warriors.


    They would not have watched the demon army be ruined here, nor would they have watched their original huge advantage collapse.


    The current facts prove that the first half of all the plans are in accordance with Beiming Wuji''s counterattack plan.


    Closer to home.


    At this moment, all US headquarters are watching the battle through military satellites.


    They are eager to know what will happen in this battle.


    This decisive battle is related to the fate of South America and even the future fate of the United States.


    In a secret command room in the United States, Mr. Smith, lying on a hospital bed, clenched his fists, watching the video in front of him.


    "Mr. Smith, you will receive the next course of treatment later." A physician walked in.


    But Mr. Smith said directly in a deep voice: "Shut up, now come to disturb me no matter what."


    "but¡­¡­"


    "Didn''t you hear me? Even if the president is here now, let him wait outside for me!" Mr. Smith''s words had begun to have an impatient tone.


    The doctor swallowed, not knowing what to do.


    The man taking care of Mr. Smith next to him shook his head at the doctor and told him to go out first.


    The man knew that Mr. Smith was now focusing on the battle in the distance.


    Of those four demon warriors, Mr. Smith had dealt with several of them, and one of them was even more familiar to Mr. Smith.


    At this moment, Mr. Smith saw a figure, he gritted his teeth and clenched his fists.


    The man next to him sighed. Outsiders saw that the United States was retreating in this battle, and there was no effective counterattack at all.


    But you must know that the United States has actually thought of some solutions.


    Thinking about the current beheading plan, they have executed it several times.


    The first time, when the black air mass just appeared, there was no such thing as the first line of defense.


    Mr. Smith led the capable power of his ability group directly to the north coast of South America.


    The plan at the time was that they delayed the time for the demon to log in so that the Mi Army had the opportunity to construct an effective line of defense along the north coast.


    At first, there was no problem. Those Hellhounds or demons were not opponents of Smith and his elite troops.


    Cannot log in at all.


    But at this time, a dark shadow appeared, it was a demon warrior!


    According to the regulations of the Earth Alliance, the demon warrior was named M1 Demon Warrior, which represented the first demon warrior to appear on the American side.


    What follows is naturally the battle between Smith and this M1 demon warrior. Smith is a low-level quasi-god powerhouse, with the ability of steel elements and eagle variants.


    He can turn into a fighting attitude like a steel eagle and fight the enemy!


    This battle was very fierce.


    But because of the lack of quasi-god fighters in the United States, a few demigod fighters are still on the way to support.


    As a result, Smith couldn''t hold this M1 Demon Warrior at all for a while.


    At this time, without the pressure of Smith, a quasi-god, on the main battlefield, those Hellhounds successfully logged in, but the defense line of the elite troops of the ability group began to shrink, and even began to suffer casualties.


    Smith knew at this time that their plan had failed.


    At this time, the plan to build a line of defense against the enemy on the South Coast was completely aborted.


    Smith can only choose to evacuate, and his first confrontation with the M1 Demon Warrior has also fallen.


    After this battle, Smith has always been obsessed with the M1 Demon Warrior, not because he was unwilling to be reconciled to the original draw.


    But he knows very well that if he wants to regain control of the situation here, he must, like Asia and Australia, completely behead the top powerhouses of the Demon Legion.


    Only in that situation can the battle be controlled and not expanded.


    So Smith started the first beheading operation in the true sense, and the target was this M1 Demon Warrior.


    The effort paid off. On the third day, Smith spotted the M1 demon warrior on a high mountain not far from the south coast of South America.


    He is like a sentry post, watching every move around him.


    And Smith also formulated the decapitation action inside this time, considering that the area is now occupied by the devil, during the battle, he must prevent other hellhound demon people from affecting their decapitation plan.


    For this reason, Smithfield applied for the support of a strategic nuclear submarine and an aircraft carrier fleet.


    The plan is for Smith to form an elite team and fly to the target in a stealth transport plane.


    At this time, the strategic nuclear submarine directly launched a nuclear bomb attack on this area.


    Because it is far away from the black air mass, the use of nuclear bombs here will not have any effect on the black air mass.


    This time the plan was also approved by the Earth Alliance, because after the first stupid behavior in the United States.


    The Earth Alliance has developed a regulation on nuclear weapons.


    If you want to use nuclear weapons in the battle against the devil, you must report to the Earth Alliance in advance, and then plan the explosion location and explosion area.


    It can only be launched with the consent of the Earth Alliance, otherwise it will be nuclear bombs launched without permission.


    The Earth Alliance will use anti-missile weapons to destroy it in the air!


    This time the United States was allowed, and several nuclear bombs also exploded smoothly in the target area.


    The M1 demon warrior didn''t have much influence, and the nuclear bomb was no longer a threat to their quasi-god.


    Hellhounds within tens of kilometers around were also emptied


    Smith can finally execute his beheading plan.


    The task of the aircraft carrier fleet is to continue to strike at the surrounding ground during their battle to prevent those Hellhounds from affecting the battle.


    Such a plan seems to be no problem, but after all, Goddess of Luck is not on Smith''s side.

 Chapter 2886： My grandson is Ye Hao!

    Chapter 2886 My grandson is Ye Hao!


    When Smith was in battle with the M1 Demon Warrior, he could have eliminated the M1 Demon Warrior with the assistance of his companions, but who would have thought that a second Demon Warrior would appear at this time.


    This is the M2 Demon Warrior!


    The sudden appearance of the M2 demon warrior completely broke Smith''s plan. After all, his original plan was only for one demon warrior, and now there are two demon warriors.


    This makes Smith''s team simply unable to deal with it.


    Finally, after the loss of a demigod-level power and multiple powers, Smith led the team to withdraw.


    This time the failure can be said to be more serious than the previous failure.


    The most important thing is that the demigod-level supernatural power who died was still a comrade-in-arms with Smith, who sacrificed to cover their evacuation.


    This made Smith unable to let go.


    Although the United States is now a technological power, it is far inferior to the current China in the field of cultivators.


    These demigods are seeds of the future for them, and can become seeds of quasi-god level.


    At this moment on the earth, every quasi-god-class powerhouse is just like in peacetime, every nuclear bomb is of ordinary importance to a country.


    Only those with Quasi-God-level powerhouses have the right to speak, and the number of Quasi-God-level powerhouses also determines your status as a power.


    The failure of this plan directly led to the fall of most of the battlefields in South America.


    The last thing is the establishment of three lines of defense by the Mi Army.


    Because the number of enemy demon warriors is constantly increasing, this has also resulted in Smith having no skills to execute such a beheading plan.


    Although he also had the idea of ??seconding a quasi-God-level powerhouse with Huaxia, the so-called face of that big country prevented him from making such a decision.


    The result of this is that he, the only quasi-god-class powerhouse, has been overloaded with battles on the battlefield in South America, and even suffered an injury.


    And now, the Chinese are here.


    Three quasi-god-level powerhouses are about to face four demon warriors.


    Among them is the M1 Demon Warrior that Smith has long hated!


    "Boss, in fact, you don''t need to feel guilty. Old Burt chose to stay because of the overall situation. He will definitely not blame you..." The man next to him looked at the big screen and wanted to comfort his group leader.


    But I found out that the bed was already empty long ago, and Smith was missing.


    The man didn''t panic, but shook his head helplessly. He knew where their ability group leader had gone.


    He has a knot in his heart, and he has to face this knot himself, otherwise his future cultivation journey will be over in this way.


    ~~~


    "You stupid human races, dare to resist the invasion of our great demon!" The M1 Demon Warrior looked at the three people in contempt.


    "Great demon? Hahaha, you guys don''t know how to be tossed by my grandson. My grandson has been in your demon plane, making trouble several times, coming and going freely.


    You demons are no big deal. "Bei Mingwu said with a smile.


    "Impossible, no one can be unscrupulous on the plane of the devil." The M1 demon warrior retorted directly, believing that this is the other party''s lying.


    This is a unique ability of the human race, that is, like to make up things that have never happened.


    But this time, Old Man Bei Ming didn''t lie.


    Bei Ming Wuji gave a playful smile: "Really? Then I say my grandson''s name, I''m afraid you will be scared."


    "Who is your grandson?" M1 Demon Warrior asked curiously at this time.


    "Ye Hao!" Bei Ming Wuji said his grandson''s name, his face shining with pride.


    When they heard this name, the faces of the four demon warriors suddenly changed.


    Three of them even showed horrified expressions for an instant.


    "Ye Hao? That Ye Hao wanted by the Seven Demon Gods is your grandson!" The M1 Demon Warrior looked at the old man in disbelief.


    "Yeah? How about it, is it scared by your courage? My grandson is really good, wanted by your seven demon gods, but my grandson is still good.


    You demons are too weak, if I had already been ashamed of myself. "Bei Ming Wuji said mockingly.


    This attitude and appearance seemed to Su Xiaoxiao and Nightingale next to them.


    This is as good as Ye Hao.


    The three demon warriors looked at each other, and they could see the fear in each other''s eyes.


    How could they have never heard of the name of this man Ye Hao, and he successively undermined Lord Demon God''s plan.


    It is even said that in one action, Lucifer, the greedy devil, was frightened!


    This is enough to show the horror of Ye Hao, and at the same time Ye Hao is now the highest wanted person of the Seven Demon Gods.


    This also represents the terrifying power of this person.


    "Don''t panic, according to our news, Ye Hao is not on the Earth plane right now. And even if he is on the Earth plane, the power he can use is just a quasi god.


    Once he uses the power beyond the quasi-god, he will be rejected by the laws of this world. We have nothing to fear! "The M1 Demon Warrior said encouragingly.


    At this time, the other three demon warriors were a little relieved.


    The M1 Demon Warrior stared at Bei Ming Wuji: "Your grandson has indeed caused us a lot of trouble, and we have indeed not caught him now.


    But since you are his grandfather, then we will capture you back to the plane of the devil, and your grandson will surely cast a snare to save you! "


    Beiming Wuji laughed, he looked at the four demons in front of him mockingly: "Hey, hey, don''t you know why we are here?"


    The next moment, Bei Ming Wuji''s eyes showed a murderous look: "Since we have appeared here, there is no plan to let you go back.


    You disgusting guys, just stay here today! "


    The voice fell, and the nightingale next to her took the lead to launch an attack.


    Divine Art¡¤Hurry Hunting


    Nightingale appeared in front of the M2 demon warrior in an instant, and the sharp blade in his hand slashed towards the opponent''s neck unceremoniously.


    What Nightingale had suddenly realized was the hunting element, and this was her way of fighting.


    Hunt down the enemy with the fastest and most effective attack.


    However, the M2 Demon Warrior is not a waiting person, hurriedly defending, responding to Nightingale''s attack.


    At the same time, Su Xiaoxiao also launched an attack, and a lightning bolt appeared in her hand and turned into a whip.


    Shenshu¡¤Nine Dragon Thunder Whip!


    Su Xiaoxiao waved his thunder whip, as if he could hear the sound of dragon chants every time he waved it!

 Chapter 2887： Smiths Revenge

    Chapter 2887 Smith''s Revenge


    Although Su Xiaoli''s Thunder Whip was not as good as Nightingale''s attack in technique and speed.


    But in terms of power, it was quite amazing, even comparable to the mid-level quasi-god Nightingale.


    This is the superiority of her epiphany Thunder Element!


    And this left the M1 Demon Warrior and M4 Demon Warrior.


    "The two of us caught him and brought him back to the demon plane!" M1 Demon Warrior said.


    The M4 Demon Warrior flew to the side at this moment, and the two people surrounded Beiming Wuji from two directions.


    However, Bei Ming Wuji did not panic at all, but stood there with a mocking smile with his hands on his back, as if there was no danger in front of him.


    "Grab him!" The M1 demon warrior gave an order, and the two demon warriors simultaneously attacked Bei Ming Wuji in the center.


    The two rushed towards Bei Ming Wuji at an extremely fast speed.


    Bei Ming Wuji also let out a sharp cry at this time.


    North Ming Shenshu¡¤Incarnation outside the body!


    A body exactly the same as Beiming Wuji appeared beside Beiming Wuji, and the two Beiming Wuji flew towards the two demon warriors at the same time and collided together.


    The demon warriors were surprised, because they discovered that these two identical guys had exactly the same combat effectiveness.


    This is simply incredible.


    This also led to their desire to seize Bei Ming Wuji with their numerical superiority to no avail.


    He can only fight constantly, trying to defeat Ye Hao''s grandfather in the battle.


    If Ye Hao''s grandfather can be brought back, he will definitely be rewarded by Lord Devil!


    This also became the driving force for these two demon warriors.


    It''s a pity that power is still useless in front of combat power.


    Beiming Wuji and his underworld fought fiercely with their two opponents without losing the wind.


    Su Xiaoxiao was also fighting with his opponents, but the balance of this battle had already begun to flood.


    Because Nightingale, who has been promoted to a mid-level quasi-god, is now attacking her opponent strongly.


    Under the attack of Nightingale, the M2 demon warrior could only defend and retreat.


    There was even an injury. If this situation continues, the defeat of the M2 Demon Warrior is only a matter of time.


    As long as Nightingale defeated his opponent and joined the other three battlefields, there would be basically no other possibility in this battle.


    But... when it was unexpected.


    At this time, a figure rushed out, and the speed was a little unexpected.


    This is a man of steel, but his back has steel wings like an eagle.


    As soon as the Iron Birdman appeared, he launched a fierce attack on the M1 Demon Warrior. Even if he was so fierce that he might be injured, he would also attack the M1 Demon Warrior.


    "Smith?" Bei Ming Wuji saw Smith who appeared suddenly.


    According to the original plan, the injured Smith should be recuperating and would not join the battle.


    But since he appeared here, Bei Ming Wuji probably knew why.


    Because Bei Ming Wuji also knew about the previous few battles, and also understood why Smith would deal with this M1 Demon Warrior so desperately.


    "Since it''s here, take this **** guy to pieces!" Bei Ming Wu greatly smiled, and together with Smith, he began to besiege the M1 Demon Warrior.


    Er, the M1 Demon Warrior might never have thought that before, I thought that I could hit one by two, but now he has been hit by two.


    Who would have thought it would be such a result.


    Smith''s attack was very fierce, which directly caused the M1 Demon Warrior to be continuously injured, and various wounds continued to appear on his body. The blood turned into raindrops and began to fly from the sky to the ground.


    "Kill, kill, kill!" Smith roared manic, and his hands used steel elements to form various weapons and equipment.


    In the distance, steel spears appeared, falling towards the M1 Demon Warrior.


    When he was near, he condensed a steel long knife in his hand, slashing at the M1 Demon Warrior continuously.


    Bei Ming Wuji, who was on the side, was not idle, constantly attacking the M1 Demon Warrior, so that Smith could effectively damage the M1 Demon Warrior.


    In the end, after an oversight by the M1 Demon Warrior, Smith caught the opportunity.


    Divine Art¡¤Steel Cutting!


    A steel long knife condensed in Smith''s hand, similar to the Qinglong Yanyue knife.


    It is estimated that he has also seen the Romance of the Three Kingdoms.


    It''s just that this long knife is black all over, giving people a rather heavy feeling.


    Smith''s long knife fell sharply, directly severing one of the wings of the M1 Demon Warrior.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." The M1 demon warrior screamed in pain, and one of the wings behind him was broken, which directly made it difficult for him to maintain the flight, and his movement speed began to decline.


    This has caused him more and more flaws.


    Smith rushed directly up, swinging his steel punch, hit after hit, and finally blasted the M1 Demon Warrior directly to the ground.


    Beiming Wuji looked at the battle. He knew that this M1 Demon Warrior was over, and this beheading plan could also end early.


    He looked at the demon warrior who was fighting with his own underworld, and rushed up.


    Cooperate with your own underworld to attack this demon warrior.


    On the ground, in a terrain like a crater.


    Smith was panting, staring at the ugly **** guy under his feet.


    It is the dying M1 Demon Warrior.


    One of the wings on his back was severed, and the other was torn off by Smith abruptly during the fall.


    His head collapsed, and there were several depressions in his chest, all of which were greeted by Smith''s steel punch.


    "Cough..." The M1 Demon Warrior coughed, and he looked at Smith contemptuously at the moment.


    "I remember you, I used to ambush me before, but finally escaped in embarrassment. At that time there seemed to be a few people left behind, but they were all defeated by us and thrown to the Hellhound." M1 Demon Warrior said with a sneer .


    "To shut up!"


    Smith''s anger punched directly through M1''s chest.


    M1 showed a pained expression, but still gritted his teeth and said with a sneer: "Your human race is too weak. Don''t think that you can win by defeating me.


    On our demon plane, I can only be regarded as a centurion in the history of your earth at best, and there are even more powerful demons above me.


    There is also the Demon Lord that you can''t imagine, when you face only endless fear! "


    "I don''t know what our future is, but I''m knowing, you can''t see it!" Smith punched again, this time there was no movement from the M1 Demon Warrior.


    Because this time it was his head that was shattered.

 Chapter 2888： Attack of the Kraken of Pain

    Chapter 2888 the attack of the painful Kraken


    Nine o''clock in the morning


    The beheading plan was successful and all four demon warriors were killed.


    At the same time, the frontal battlefield has advanced to the position of the original second line of defense, and several key areas have been recovered.


    While the front was in full swing, the engineers and infrastructure teams from the United States also drove in at the same time, clearing away the mountains of devil corpses on the ground.


    While repairing the locations of Dragon Point City, Dragon Bone City, and Dragon Wing City, as far as possible, three important urban fortresses will be built in these three key strategic locations within three days.


    At the same time in the rear, the other six survivor cities are also undergoing transformation and accepting residents of surrounding cities.


    12 o''clock noon


    After the gargoyle, necromancer, and giant elephant gun beast of the demon army are discovered by the reconnaissance plane, they will be directly destroyed by nightingale''s quasi-god powerhouses.


    Without these demon arms, the frontal battlefield progressed more smoothly, and the position of the first line of defense had been regained.


    This short one morning battle left the demon army with unknown corpses.


    After obtaining this exciting result, the U.S. immediately increased its investment and implemented the Beiming Wuji plan 200%. The domestic military machinery was operating at full speed, and the Bei Ming Wuji plan was completed as soon as possible arrangement.


    In fact, before that, the United States was still a little worried about Beiming Wuji''s counterattack plan.


    So there is no full support, but if you don''t make the right decision at this time, it means that the leaders of the United States are all stupid guys.


    At about 2 o''clock in the afternoon, the demon army had been driven out of the position of 100 kilometers from the first line of defense on the front battlefield.


    At this time, they have gone from offensive to consolidating the battle line and eliminating the fish that slipped through the net.


    The next thing they have to perform is the finishing touch of the counter-offensive plan, that is, before the new line of defense is completely established, they need to stop the demon army from invading here.


    But there is no longer the frontal battlefield of demon warriors, gargoyles, necromancers, and giant elephants, and the threat of these demons has been greatly reduced.


    If there are too many demon hellhounds that are not positive and normal, it will take at least another week to fully recover South America, as well as a large amount of personnel and military equipment.


    They can completely drive these demons into the sea directly.


    The combatants are okay, but with military equipment, even if you take out all the treasures from the bottom of the US, it is estimated that there is no way to sustain this degree of attack.


    Compared with the offense, the defensive consumption is much less.


    An episode also appeared in this.


    When the combined fleet formed by the three aircraft carriers in the ocean was throwing into the excitement of the frontal battlefield, they did not expect that they would be attacked.


    Devil¡¯s new unit: Painful Siren


    This is a creature similar to a mermaid, but not as beautiful as a mermaid.


    The body is quite fat, somewhat similar to that of a shark, with a black body and an ugly face with sharp claws and fins.


    The combat effectiveness is around the seventh rank.


    It moves very fast in the water, is good at using sonic attacks, and can release painful calls.


    At the same time, they can eject spells such as water guns, and their claws are quite terrifying when they are close, and they can directly shred any earth''s steel products.


    When they suddenly launched an attack on the aircraft carrier fleet, a conventional submarine on the periphery first discovered something wrong, and several high-speed moving energy bodies appeared on the submarine''s radar.


    It''s like seeing hundreds of torpedoes approaching themselves.


    The captain immediately ordered an alarm, and at the same time all torpedoes and any attack methods on his submarine were used.


    Boom boom boom


    There were several explosions in the water bottom in the distance, but the small spots on the radar only disappeared for a small part.


    Other small spots are still approaching the fleet quickly.


    After that, the fleet began to retreat, but the retreat was naturally not as fast as these painful Krakens.


    During the evacuation process, submarines and destroyers or frigates all blocked in front of the aircraft carrier and launched torpedoes or mines to attack these painful sea monsters.


    Colonel Barton immediately sent a message for help to the Chinese powerhouse and the American ability group.


    Facing the attacks of these demons, their armies, which could only provide firepower support, had no ability to resist.


    After two minutes, Nightingale took the lead in this area and jumped directly into the water to kill all the painful Krakens.


    Although the aircraft carrier was not damaged, it was in the previous battle.


    A conventional submarine and a destroyer were destroyed by these Krakens of Pain.


    After they approached, they first used their own sonic attack. The sonic attack directly destroyed all the electronic equipment in the ship and caused most of the crew to fall to the ground in pain.


    The ship and the submarine were immediately under no one''s control, and then the Kraken of Pain swarmed up and used his claws to directly dismantle the conventional submarine and destroyer.


    This is the first time that the U.S. Navy has suffered ship casualties in its battle against the devil.


    But compared to the victory in this battle, this loss is nothing.


    The battle basically entered a stable state at 5 o''clock in the afternoon, and everyone began to defend and counterattack on the existing line of defense.


    Unless there is a gargoyle, necromancer, or giant elephant cannon beast, it will take the initiative to attack, and hide behind the temporary line of defense at other times.


    This process lasted three days.


    In these three days, the American engineers and infrastructure teams finally completed the first phase of the construction of the three fortresses, and the entire line of defense was basically completed.


    All the troops began to withdraw to the three fortress castles.


    There are a variety of giant cannons on the fortress castle, and the thickness of the city wall can directly face several attacks from the giant elephant cannon!


    The height of the city wall is close to 100 meters!


    One can imagine how terrifying these three fortress castles are.


    Bei Ming Wuji was still quite satisfied with this, if his original expectations for the three fortress castles were 100%.


    This time the US soldiers completed one hundred and five percent.


    After all, considering that this is actually related to the direct interests of the United States, at this time they will only pursue better and will not cut corners.


    If anyone does not work hard at this time, it is estimated that the Americans themselves would not agree.


    In this way, Beiming Wuji''s counterattack plan was completely successful.


    Later, the leaders of the United States specially awarded the Warriors Medal to Beiming Wuji and others for their outstanding performance in this battle.

 Chapter 2889： The battle is won

    Chapter 2889 the battle won


    After this battle is over, what will not be missing is the post-war loss statistics report.


    "Report, this is our statistics of the loss and consumption of our battle this time." An army non-commissioned officer stood in front of Smith.


    Smith is now the commander-in-chief of the South American theater, and the leader of the United States has awarded him the title of five-star general.


    Although, based on Smith''s current strength and his connections in the United States, he can be a leader by himself, but he still has nothing to do with such boring things.


    It would be better to just arrange a few people who are obedient and understand the truth.


    "Let''s talk about the damage to the personnel first." Smith sat in his chair, his eyes kept watching the video in front of him.


    The video was recorded by them, showing the fighting performances of all the strong in China this time in the battle.


    Smith wanted to see how these Chinese people fought and where they could learn. .


    "Yes." The non-commissioned officer opened the document in his hand and said: "This time our soldiers died of 4,800 people and seriously injured 460 people.


    A total of 121 people with supernatural powers and cultivators died. Among them, one with SS-level supernatural powers and Tier 8 cultivators died, and 27 people with S-level supernatural powers and Tier 7 cultivators died.


    The rest are cultivators below the S level and below the seventh level. "


    Hearing what the sergeant said, Smith sighed: "Unexpectedly, in the battle where we gained such an advantage, there would be such a huge casualty.


    There is even an SS-level ability player!


    Is there any casualty data on Huaxia? "


    The non-commissioned officer said: "Hua Xia supported our team this time. There were no deaths in the battle, but six people were seriously injured and 20 people were slightly injured to varying degrees."


    Smith squeezed his fist: "The gap, this is the gap! This time it is the Huaxia people who are taking the front edge, but none of the Huaxia people have died!


    This shows what? This shows that the gap between us and the Huaxia cultivators is now not the slightest bit.


    At this time, the training of every strong man is very precious. Not only do we want to win the battle, we also want to minimize casualties.


    It seems that after going back, those guys have to practice hard, and before going to the battlefield, each of them will show off their might, and it will be a big deal if one of them is a seventh or eighth rank.


    They did not realize that the world now is completely different from before.


    In the past, perhaps an S-rank superpower was very powerful and could become the leader of a region.


    But now the S-level supernatural powers are just equivalent to a powerful fighter, and only the SS-level supernatural powers fighters have enough combat power! "


    Seeing Mr. Smith so angry, the non-commissioned officer next to him was afraid to speak.


    But what Mr. Smith said were also facts. During this battle, they clearly realized the horror of the Chinese people.


    Before, they thought that the reason why the war situation in Asia was stable was that they had many quasi-god-level powerhouses and also many eight-level powerhouses.


    But this time in their battle, the Huaxia team with less than a hundred people had a record that was dozens of times the number of cultivators in the United States!


    Even if there is not much difference between the combat power of the two sides.


    The gap in this is in combat experience, in consciousness and judgment on the battlefield.


    On the battlefield, a moment''s conscious judgment is related to many things, and these are the things that American cultivators are worse off!


    "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    The non-commissioned officer continued: "Let me talk about the loss of weapons. The navy lost a conventional submarine and a cruiser.


    In addition, three F35 fighters were lost. All three F35 fighters were shot down by a **** dog that jumped up suddenly because of the low altitude.


    In response to this incident, we have warned all pilots of the aircraft not to fly at low altitudes or launch attacks without permission.


    Then the wastage of ground-based fighters was thirteen, which was also due to the above-mentioned reasons or was attacked by some ghouls alone. "


    Smith nodded. Except that the two navy ships were a bit accidental, the other losses were within acceptable limits.


    "Then the main battle tank lost 89, the self-propelled artillery lost 120, and the heavy weapons carried by various other medium-range individual soldiers lost about 500 units.


    More than 20 nuclear bombs were used and 120 conventional missiles were used...


    In this battle, if the lost material on our side is converted into meter yuan, we have invested a total of 23,000 billion meter yuan.


    All battle losses have been read out. If you need to check the detailed information, Chief Smith, I can send it to your computer. "The sergeant stood straight and said.


    Twenty-three hundred billion yuan!


    This is quite an amazing number. Who would have thought that such a terrifying amount of money would have been spent in just three days.


    This modern war is really a battle to burn money.


    You must know that such a joke is enough to lose all the property of several small and medium-sized countries.


    Even for the United States, this three-day battle is equivalent to destroying one-tenth of their annual GDP.


    Coupled with the consumption of previous battles, it is estimated that the amount of ammunition currently stored in the United States should be less than half.


    Fortunately, as the former military overlord on Earth, their military industry is still quite good, as long as they are given enough raw materials and time.


    In the case of full production, they can replenish these combat weapons in the shortest time.


    "Okay, I see. You can go down." Mr. Smith waved his hand.


    The sergeant left the office with the documents.


    Smith turned around and looked at a world map on the wall behind him. On this electronic world map, all the survivor cities were marked.


    And the area now completely controlled by the devil.


    Although the battle before him was won, Smith''s heart, including the hearts of others, did not let go.


    Even the people in China''s Wushuang City or Dragon Group are the same.


    Because they don''t know what kind of attack the demon army will use next.


    Not to mention whether the number of black air masses will increase further. At this moment, the six black air masses make them a little tired of parrying. If the number increases again later, it will be very scary.


    In addition to the black air mass and the devil meat ball, will the demon launch other forms of attack?


    For human beings on the earth, this is a knife that may fall at any time!

 Chapter 2890： Ye Haos rescue

    Chapter 2890 the rescue prepared by Ye Hao


    Beyond the plane of the earth.


    Ten days.


    In these ten days, Ye Hao checked all the places outside the earth plane, and almost never missed any place or corner.


    Even in the place where the space barrier was the most vulnerable, Ye Hao found that he had no way to pass through.


    Outside the earth plane at this moment, there is a mysterious power of law enveloping it, even the law of space cannot interfere.


    "Damn it! How could it be like this!" Ye Hao blasted the space in front of him with resentment, but that was only a short wave in the space in front of him, and it quickly returned to its original state.


    Behind Ye Hao were Angel Tier and Angel Moi, both of whom had been with Ye Hao during this time.


    They witnessed Ye Hao''s continuous efforts, but still had nothing to do.


    They are willing to help but can''t do anything.


    "Mr. Ye Hao, according to the information we have obtained. The situation on the earth is not bad now. The forces on the earth have established effective defensive measures, and there will be no problems in a short time." Angel Moi said comfortably.


    "Short time? That is to say, one day in the future, the earth may still be destroyed by the devil.


    But I can''t do anything, even now I don''t even have the ability to fight with them! "Ye Hao roared out of control.


    The surrounding space seemed to feel Ye Hao''s anger, and they all made a low humming sound.


    Angel Moy lowered his head in fear.


    For some reason, she subconsciously felt that Ye Hao in front of her was terrifying.


    She is a ten-winged angel, the power of the upper master god.


    When faced with a middle-ranked god, how could there be such an emotion?


    "Mr. Ye Hao..." Angel Tier still wanted to comfort Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shook his head tiredly, "I''m sorry, my emotions got out of control just now. Please let me calm down."


    Ye Hao kept his voice low and slowly flew to the side.


    Angel Tier and Angel Moi followed Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t know how long he had been flying until he flew around a galaxy and sat on the star belt of a planet, looking at the universe in front of him.


    Because the scenery here is very similar to the Milky Way on Earth.


    Here, he has a feeling of returning to his hometown.


    Angel Moy and Angel Tier sighed, and could only follow silently beside them. This was the only thing they could do now.


    All this seems to be static, and time does not know how long it has passed.


    Hours or days.


    Ye Hao suddenly moved, and there was a look in his dim eyes: "I walked into a blind spot before, since I can''t get in.


    Is there any way I can send people in? "


    Giving someone to cross is much easier than traveling by yourself.


    Because Ye Hao''s own strength is very strong, he is the middle main god, and this is itself a restricted energy body on the earth plane.


    The other is to send people in. Ye Hao can build a space channel wholeheartedly. Of course, the only disadvantage of this is that it is a single journey.


    Ye Hao couldn''t pick up those who entered.


    But for Ye Hao now, it was a way.


    "Even so, you have to find a suitable place. As for... who to send over?" Ye Hao frowned and thought for a while.


    Soon he made a decision. He knew what the earth plane needed at this moment, and he also knew who to send.


    Ye Hao turned and left quickly.


    Angel Moi and Angel Tier immediately followed behind, looking at Ye Hao who recovered his emotions.


    Angel Tier asked curiously: "Mr. Ye Hao, where are you going now?"


    "Duobao Divine Element." Ye Hao said four people.


    That''s right!


    The one that Ye Hao had to choose to send was the Sky Warrior he had carefully prepared six months ago!


    Because of the particularity of the earth plane, the realm of the person sent there must not be too high, it is almost a battle power between a demigod and a quasi-god, if it is not good, choose the eighth battle power.


    This is also the positioning of the Sky Warrior.


    Some people might think, then why can''t you directly send the armor of the sky to the plane of the earth, so that people on the plane of the earth can equip it to fight.


    This is possible, but there are many problems in operation.


    The first is that people on the earth plane can fight in the armor of the sky, but this is not a game, you can control it at will if you get a piece of equipment.


    This requires a period of adaptation to familiarity.


    In response to this matter, Ye Hao conducted an experiment.


    A normal demi-god upper and lower powerhouse needs about three days to master this armor of the sky, and about a week to master this armor and perform the most basic combat operations.


    However, it would take at least half a month to a month to skillfully operate this set of sky armor and let it exert more than 90% of its combat effectiveness.


    What people on the earth lack is time!


    Half a month''s time is enough for a lot of time to happen on earth.


    So instead of waiting for people to slowly cultivate, it is better for Ye Hao to send the ready-made Celestial Warriors directly.


    Of course, you can also bring some sky armors by the way, and let the equipment in need.


    And there is another reason, that is, there are too few people on the earth that meet the requirements of the sky armor.


    If you wear it to a Tier 6 or Tier 7 person, it is simply an F1 engine mounted on a car with less than 100,000 yuan, which is basically useless.


    However, the number of combat power above the eighth rank on Earth is still not much.


    The demigod level''s combat power is even rarer.


    In the Duobao Divine Element, under Ye Hao''s previous arrangements, as soon as the Sky Vault armor over there was trained, the personnel he prepared put on the armor to fight.


    As for the personnel?


    After half a day, Ye Hao arrived on an uninhabitable planet in the Duobao God System.


    Although this is an uninhabitable planet, it has been transformed into a battle training planet. At this moment, this battle training planet is dedicated to Ye Hao.


    Here at this moment, some demons and earth species are fighting in those sky armors.


    Those earth species were the slaves that Ye Hao had rescued from the desert gods before, and besides this, they also gathered the earth species that wandered down and out of other gods during this period.


    As for the demons, they were Ye Hao''s relatives.


    Martina and others who were rescued by Ye Hao from the plane of the devil and the greedy demon Lucifer.


    Like the angel race, the demon race is an innate fighting race, and their physical strength is very strong.


    Very suitable for sky armor.


    After Martina was rescued by Ye Hao, she also promised to fight for Ye Hao when needed.


    And this is the time!

 Chapter 2891： Stupid people will pay the price

    Chapter 2891 stupid people will pay the price


    Earth¡¤Fifteenth


    In a blink of an eye, half a month has passed since the demon appeared on the earth.


    Although various battles with demons are still erupting everywhere.


    However, with the exception of the war in Africa and South America, the war in other regions has basically stabilized, and everyone has gradually adapted to the current life.


    Nearly a hundred cities have been established around the world that resemble Chinese survivors.


    But in terms of defense strength, it''s uneven


    Some are just small cities with certain defensive capabilities and some cultivators below Tier 6.


    This kind of small city can withstand a few hellhound attacks, but once it encounters a large-scale attack with more than a thousand demons, it will only be an end without others'' rescue.


    ~~~


    At the moment in the French city of Europe.


    It has been constructed in full accordance with the Chinese Survivor City. If you are on the edge of the city, you will see a towering city wall, which is as high as twenty stories and more than ten meters thick, enclosing the entire French city in the middle.


    At the same time, a shelter enough to house 20 million people was constructed under the ground in the city of France.


    Of course, this is incomparable to the underground shelters built by the survivor cities in China half a year ago.


    Huaxia¡¯s underground refuge was built completely in accordance with the standards of the underground city. Assuming that the ground cannot survive, the underground city can allow at least one million people to live for at least a hundred years.


    If it is ten years, it can feed 10 million people!


    Most of the underground refuges in these survivor cities in Europe are based on underground water pipelines, or they are bomb-proof underground shelters.


    There is no problem in hiding for a short time, but you must live a long time.


    It is estimated that underground facilities that can meet this standard can only accommodate less than 100,000 people, and the time will be very short.


    Closer to home.


    At the moment in the municipal center of France, hundreds of people can be seen demonstrating and shouting on the road holding protest signs.


    In front of them are the heavily armed European soldiers.


    "We want freedom! Let''s not become a mouse trapped in a cage."


    "Those demons are all fake, they are all lies made up by the government to control us."


    "Tear down the fence, knock down the fence!"


    An individual protests like a madman.


    In the mayor''s office in the municipal building, a newly appointed middle-aged man looked at the hundreds of protesting crowds below indifferently.


    "Are they really stupid, or are they really stupid?" the Mayor of France said contemptuously.


    The secretary next to him said: "We gave them too much freedom. They saw that freedom is far more important than life.


    This is also because our French city has not really faced the threat of the devil until now, and the black air mass is far away from us.


    Devil meatballs have never landed in our country. All they saw were videos and clips spread on the Internet.


    This will make them think that those are actually fake, and they will also say that this is a media method we want to control them.


    It''s ridiculous enough to think about it.


    And, recently, some churches that believe in those demons have appeared in France and other European countries. They believe that demons have appeared in the world.


    It is because our world is too filthy. Those demons are sent by the gods to clean up those who are sinful, and as long as the devout believers in their hearts can avoid suffering in front of those demons. "


    Hearing the secretary''s words, the mayor of France sighed, wondering if he was sighing for such stupid people in his country or for what reason.


    "My Lord Mayor, what do we do with the following people?" the secretary asked at this time.


    The Mayor of France said: "That lord has already said, now is not the time to pay attention to civilized freedom.


    This French city is the only survivor city in France, and we must not let these malignant tumors ruin our hopes.


    Since they don''t want to stay inside the wall, since they think we are telling lies.


    Then expel them all. Let the army below give three warnings first. If they still don¡¯t listen to the dissuasion, they will be driven out of France City and will not be allowed to enter France City.


    And issued a notice to the whole city that anyone who does not want to stay in the city of France can leave, and we will not stop.


    This way, we can also reduce some troubles and save a lot of food. "


    "Understand, I''ll make arrangements now." The secretary went down to arrange these things.


    The Mayor of France was looking high at the city of France in front of him, his mouth showed fangs, and his eyes showed gray pupils.


    This is the characteristic of werewolves.


    Now France has been completely taken over by the wolf clan. After all, at this time of life and death, it is no longer possible to give all of this country to ordinary people.


    Only cultivators like them can support the future of this country!


    A few minutes later, the Mayor of France saw that some diehards below were carried into the car by soldiers, and these people would be sent out of France.


    These stupid people still don''t know what they will face next.


    They will lose their only protection now.


    "I wish they can see the gods they believe in." The Mayor of France turned and returned to his desk, and began to deal with the pile of things.


    Now that the City of France has just been established, a lot of things need to be done to perfect it.


    Some of them are to transport all the resources of other cities in the French country that have to be abandoned to the city of France. At the same time, it also needs to establish France''s own ecosystem.


    It is guaranteed that in the case of complete fall outside, the basic life in the city can be operated.


    After half an hour, a sirens sounded across France.


    The residents on the street outside were still a little stunned, and then they realized that this seemed to be the alarm that every household had said a few days ago.


    When you hear this alarm, you need to go to the nearest refuge or hide in a safe place at home.


    Some people hurriedly entered the shelter. Some arrogant people, although not as radical as those protesters, still felt indifferent in their hearts.


    While laughing at the people who hurried to take refuge there, he wandered slowly on the street.


    At this time the secretary rushed into the mayor''s office.


    "The latest news, there is a devil meat ball falling centered on our French city." The secretary said nervously.


    The Mayor of France looked at the computer in front of him, and the latest information had been sent from it.


    "I already know it, and it will fall on our France in three minutes. But just now, this meatball has been destroyed by us.


    However, due to the lack of defensive power, some Hellhounds will fall in the French city and the area around the French city.


    The order has been issued above to mobilize troops to hunt and kill these hellhounds and at the same time allow all the residents in the French city to take refuge. "


    The Mayor of France walked to the window and looked at the sky outside. There was a huge fireball in the sky, and small black spots scattered around the fireball.


    The little black dots are terrifying hellhounds.


    "Although this is a disaster, it is also an opportunity. Once let those stupid guys realize that this is no longer an opportunity in the original world at all!" The Mayor of France said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 2892： Faith defeated

    Chapter 2892 the defeated faith


    Ten minutes ago, outside the towering walls of France.


    More than a dozen people were thrown from a military vehicle, and then the military vehicle returned to the French city, and the French city gate was completely closed.


    "These bastards, these fascists. They are true dictators and demons!"


    "Yes, they created the current panic, just want to control us, want to take our freedom!"


    "Although we were driven out of the city of France, we will not give up. Where there is oppression, there will be resistance."


    These people have not yet clearly realized how stupid they have done.


    One of them, Robin, is still calling for inspiration.


    "Everyone, let''s go to a neighboring city, where we have our organization. Then we will protest and march all over France together.


    At the same time, we will also request the support of the United Nations. We must publish the unfairness and oppression here! Robin waved his hand.


    Everyone shouted in excitement, as if they were some kind of savior.


    The group of them started walking towards the originally planned city full of interest.


    At the beginning, everyone was very happy, thinking about what kind of slogans to shout and what behavior to do when the parade in the future.


    But gradually, boredom filled everyone''s hearts.


    A woman who seemed to be a college student, watched the videos on the phone screen and whispered: "But...how do I feel that the demons in these videos seem to be real?"


    "What if it is true? Don''t forget that we are still believers. God will not punish us for our pious beliefs.


    What God wants to punish is those who have sinful sins, such as those who built the wall that would take away our freedom! "Robin said with his eyes open.


    The people next to him also kept conforming.


    They are not only rebels, but also believers of certain ideas.


    This is why they still insist on their stupid ideas under so much factual evidence.


    You are a person who can never wake up pretending to be asleep.


    At this moment, a loud sound came from the sky.


    Everyone covered their ears and looked up at the cloudless blue sky.


    I saw a huge fireball appeared in the sky at an altitude of 10,000 meters.


    "What is that?" Everyone raised their heads in surprise and stared at the fireballs for a while.


    Then they found several black spots appeared under the fireball.


    These black spots are getting closer and closer to the ground, and their size is getting bigger and bigger.


    "What are those? Are they meteorites?" Someone muttered curiously.


    It''s also a coincidence that a dark spot is just around them.


    They watched as a ¡®meteorite¡¯ fell on the only way in front of them, smashing a big crater, and all the splashing sand fell on them.


    "Long ahead? Do we want to take a look."


    "Or... forget it, I feel... as if there is some danger."


    "I saw a video on the Internet before, saying that something like this happened. Monsters that can eat people fall from the sky... Maybe this is the monsters that can eat people."


    Hearing the voices of everyone talking, just now I looked like I was a hero of the salvation, but at this moment, all my legs were shaking.


    "Um... let''s... let''s continue on our way, otherwise it will get dark in a while." Robin swallowed and said next to him.


    Then he was ready to bypass the dirt pit in front of him.


    Everyone agreed with Robin''s statement.


    Hiss


    But just when they were about to go around the pit, a voice came from the pit, and then a terrifying figure crawled out of the pit.


    It was a dog-shaped creature with the size of a lion but with an ugly appearance.


    That''s right!


    This is a **** dog, because of the fall from high altitude, a lot of wounds appeared on its body, and blood was flowing out.


    Its eyes quickly locked on those guys who happened to be looking at him.


    "Ok... terrible, this... these are the demons mentioned on the Internet!" someone said in horror.


    At this time, the Hellhound also began to approach them step by step.


    Robin swallowed. He pretended to be calm and said, "This is... This is a hunting dog photographed by God, and it is specially designed to deal with those evil people.


    We are all devout believers, and the dog will not do anything to us, as long as we express enough piety.


    By the way, kneel down! Kneel down! We pray together! "


    Under Robin''s words, everyone tremblingly knelt on the ground and began to pray.


    But in fact, they are now so terrified that they have no way to determine what they are saying in their mouths.


    At this time, a man kneeling in the front was sweating profusely, his crotch was already soaked.


    Originally Robin was in front of him, but after the Hellhound appeared, Robin did not know when he was behind him.


    And his legs seemed to be numb at the moment, and he couldn''t move at all.


    The Hellhound appeared a few meters in front of him at this moment, and he could even hear the heavy breathing of the Hellhound, as well as the stench of blood exuding from his body.


    "Don''t be afraid, show your pious attitude. The dog will not hurt the believer of God!" Robin kept saying from behind.


    In fact, he himself was terribly scared at the moment.


    "I...I am the most devout believer, I am willing to give anything for the great god...I...I am the most devout believer..."


    Just as the man kept saying something in his mouth, the Hellhound flew up and bit the man''s head.


    The headless man''s corpse fell to the ground, and the blood from his neck quickly stained the entire land.


    And when he finished gnawing the head inside his mouth, the hellhound looked at other people.


    At this time everyone began to be truly afraid.


    They know this is not their **** dog, and there is no belief to protect them.


    There is only one result of staying here, and that is death!


    "Ah!"


    A group of people began to flee, even the enthusiastic Robin was not slow at this moment.


    At this time, all those beliefs are still free, completely forgotten.


    But no matter how fast these ordinary people ran, even if they ran out of Olympic records, they couldn''t be opponents of Hellhounds.


    One by one, they were thrown to the ground by the hellhound from behind, devouring their bodies.


    "Don''t... don''t..." In the end even the Robin was buried under the fangs of the hellhound.


    At this moment, he began to miss that wall!


    Why, why did you want to come out, why didn''t you hide inside the wall honestly.


    If you were inside the wall, you would have nothing to do!

 Chapter 2893： Do not! I want to go back, I want to go back into the wall!

    Chapter 2893 No! I want to go back, I want to go back into the wall!


    Two minutes later.


    The girl who had doubts about the existence of the devil before suddenly woke up in confusion.


    Just now she saw that **** dog threw down his companions one by one, biting them, and killing them.


    I can only keep running away, keep running away.


    In the end she was left alone.


    And she didn''t escape in the end. The hellhound bit her thigh in one bite, then threw herself away heavily, and then she lost consciousness.


    "Am I... already dead?" The girl muttered to herself.


    "Are you awake? Are you awake?" At this time, there was a voice in my ear.


    This was the girl completely awake, she opened her eyes and saw the blue sky.


    And a woman next to her was looking at herself, and there were several figures around.


    "You...who are you? I...I''m still alive?" the girl said in surprise.


    "I''m from the third team of the French Special Operations Squad. We were ordered to hunt the fallen Hellhound outside the city. Just now we killed the Hellhound that hurt you.


    You are safe now. We have treated you with emergency healing spells. You are now in no danger to your life.


    But... but because your right leg was completely damaged by the Hellhound, there is no way to get it back. I hope you can... be strong. "The woman couldn''t bear to say.


    leg?


    Only then did the girl react, she suddenly looked at her leg, where there were only blood-red and empty legs.


    Her pupils dilated, and then she let out a horrified roar: "Legs...legs...my legs!"


    Next, the girl went crazy, she began to yell and yell constantly, apparently because she lost a leg and was emotionally out of control.


    The woman next to her had no choice but to inject her with a sedative to calm her down completely.


    "Hey, I really feel sorry for this child. It seems that he should be only twenty years old, but he lost his right leg.


    I heard that Huaxia seems to have this kind of technology that can repair remnants? "The woman sighed and said.


    "I also heard about that technology, but that technology is very expensive. For a broken leg like this, even if you hold a Chinese citizenship, you need at least 100,000, and foreigners like us.


    I heard that the price is at least a few million, and even this quota is still limited. On the black market, this has already reached tens of millions! "A male player next to him holding a photo said.


    In the photo is a girl sitting in a wheelchair. It is his girlfriend. She lost her right leg in a car accident a few years ago.


    At that time, because of the painful relationship, he was awakened by other powers, but what he wanted now was to repair his girlfriend''s legs.


    However, even if it is an ability person with healing ability, unless it is SS level or above, it is very easy to do such a thing.


    As for those with supernatural powers above SS level, they are the treasures of every country and force, how could they easily treat an ordinary person.


    And now his only expectation is Huaxia''s repair equipment, which is also his relationship with joining the special operations team outside the most dangerous survivor city.


    Because the salary of this job is relatively high, and there are more opportunities to kill the devil.


    In addition to the high base salary, if you are lucky enough to kill the devil, you can get quite rich rewards.


    He once secretly calculated it himself. According to the current efficiency, if no surprises, he only needs three months to complete this goal.


    But these three months were also full of dangers for him.


    "The report says that the facial information of this girl has been identified. It was a stubborn person who participated in the parade in front of the city hall not long ago.


    Not long ago, the mayor ordered her to be expelled from France, so... we may not be able to take her to France. "A player holding a tablet device next to him said helplessly at this time.


    When they heard that it was the deportee, some of the team members obviously looked at the girl with apathy in their eyes.


    As people who fight with their lives on the front line, they despise these guys who don''t live well behind.


    The peace and security they exchanged for their lives is to protect these people, and these people are still making troubles in the future. Anyone will feel very uncomfortable in doing so.


    The woman also sighed helplessly. She knew that the order issued by the city lord could not be modified.


    "Well, let''s send her to the nearby city." The woman couldn''t bear to leave the girl here, and wanted to send her to other cities.


    As for what happens next, it depends on the girl''s own fate.


    In the end the players agreed.


    As for those who had transportation, they soon arrived in the nearby city and found a relative who had a relationship with the girl quite smoothly, so that the girl could be placed in this family.


    But when the girl saw the players leaving, she said in surprise: "Where are you going?"


    "Our mission is complete, we have to return to France." The woman returned to her jeep. In their other car, there was also the corpse of the hellhound, but to prevent others from seeing and fearing, she covered it with gauze. .


    This is something they owe credit to when they go back.


    "I want to go back to France, I want to go back to France, too!" the girl hurriedly said.


    The man on the side said indifferently: "Because of your troubles in the French City before, you have been positioned as a permanent deporter by the French City and will never be allowed to enter the French City.


    So we have no way to take you back and send you here. We are already quite humane. "


    "No! No! It''s not safe here, there is no wall here! I want to go back inside the wall! Please take me back, please.


    I won''t make trouble again, I won''t make trouble again, no matter what you punish me, please don''t keep me! "The woman said madly.


    But at this time, the special operations team had already driven away.


    The girl threw her crutch and sat on the ground desperately. She looked at the city in front of her. There were no walls around.


    But she is not happy at all.


    She felt very insecure here, and she felt that those demons seemed to appear at any time.


    At this moment, she quite regretted it.


    She regretted why she had acted like this. Now she has not only lost her leg, but also has no right to return to France.


    "Ahhhhh..." the woman screamed in pain.


    If she could see that Robin again now, she vowed that she would kill him!

 Chapter 2894： Darkest moment

    Chapter 2894 the darkest moment


    That night.


    China Wushuang City.


    Xia Xue looked at the information on the various computer screens in front of her. These were all about things happening all over the world, mainly where the attack was hit.


    Where is the survivor city in danger of being destroyed.


    "Well, there is nothing major during this time, right." Su Xiaoxiao suddenly rushed out from behind her.


    Xia Xue rolled her eyes and said, "The war in South America is over? Why did you come back suddenly."


    Su Xiaoxiao sat on the chair next to him and said boringly: "The battle over there has basically stabilized, and the line of defense established has reached the second phase.


    And Senior Bei Ming stayed there, basically there was no problem, so I came back. This is not because you are worried about leaving all the work in the base camp to you. "


    Xia Xue rolled her eyes: "You don''t know that I am a vampire now. I can avoid sleeping and resting for hundreds of years."


    "That''s another matter. It''s like I am a quasi **** now, and I can rest without sleeping. But I still like the feeling of being wrapped in a bed." Su Xiaoxiao joked with Xia Xue.


    "Hey, half a month has passed since this blink of an eye. I didn''t expect such a big change in the world in this half a month." Xia Xue said with some sigh.


    "That''s too much. It''s New Year''s Day a few days ago. We didn''t rush back. We just made it up tonight!" Su Xiaoxiao is still very playful.


    But seeing Su Xiaoxiao so happy, Xia Xue felt that her pressure had disappeared a lot.


    She shrugged helplessly: "Anyway, there is nothing going on right now, wait a moment when I hand over work, let''s go have a good meal!"


    "No problem!" Su Xiaoxiao threw his fist excitedly.


    Didididi


    But at this moment, the bracelets of the two people lit up with red light at the same time, and they also lit up in this command room.


    "Alarm, alarm. A large number of abnormal reactions in space have been detected, and a large number of abnormal reactions in space have been detected!" The mechanical alarm sounded.


    The expressions of Xia Xue and Su Xiaoxiao changed suddenly, and Xia Xue hurriedly sat down again, performed some operations on the instrument, and called up a global alarm module system.


    The entire map of the earth was projected in front of them.


    On this map, there are labels of all things happening in every place on the earth, and some special energy responses are also marked.


    Compared with the six black air masses, for example, every time a devil meat ball appears in the atmosphere.


    Or maybe some 8th-order demon quasi-god-level demons appeared around the human settlements.


    At this moment, dozens of red flashing dots appeared on this global alarm module system.


    "What''s the matter with these flashing little dots? Is there a new black air mass again!" Su Xiaoxiao exclaimed.


    "No, this is not a black air mass. The spatial distortion response of the black air mass is much stronger than this." Xia Xue shook her head.


    "Is that a devil meat ball?" Su Xiaoxiao said again.


    "No, the devil meat ball will only react to the reaction of the high-energy body, but this is a space distortion reaction. I will now mobilize the surrounding military satellites to check the specific situation!" Xia Xue began to mobilize all the military satellites in outer space.


    But she was surprised to find that almost all military satellites had failed.


    She had no choice but to use the observation equipment on the ground and finally connected to several monitoring equipment where the red dots could be observed.


    "This is..." Seeing the picture on the screen, Su Xiaoxiao immediately showed a frightened expression.


    A **** hole appeared in the sky, and the inside was dark, as if it were part of the sky collapsed.


    Looking at the other pictures, it is almost exactly the same.


    On one of the screens, a strange phenomenon has appeared in the **** hole. Creatures with black and red wings fluttering out of the **** hole appear in groups like locusts.


    "These... these... are dark red devil spirits!" Su Xiaoxiao exclaimed: "This kind of creature that Ye Hao had used with us before.


    These are creatures with no intelligence at all. They are the products of demons after their deaths. Although they possess entities, they are strangely distorted in size.


    The only characteristic is that the body appears black and red, with rotten wings and a painful face.


    Once they lose their bondage, all they want to do is to bring their pain to others!


    They can fly in the air, although their combat effectiveness is only at Tier 6...but...this number..."


    Looking at the video, the number of dark red demons emerging from the black cracks is quite terrifying, and it has not stopped!


    This picture is like a demon coming to the world!


    Xia Xue immediately pressed a red button next to it, and all the command bases of the Earth Alliance sounded in an instant, the highest level alarm message.


    This means that the earth will enter the darkest moment of danger!


    "This is already the twenty-fourth, damn... how many cracks are there!" Su Xiaoxiao looked at the red dots that appeared one after another, feeling that his mind was about to explode.


    The six black air masses gave them a pot before, and now there is such a monster that can fly in the sky, which is simply a great trouble.


    The earth¡¯s air supremacy will be greatly threatened.


    "Now is not the time to say this here. Immediately tell all the survivor cities in China to enter the most advanced defense state. All residents must evacuate to the nearby underground defense facilities within ten minutes!"


    Xia Xue almost roared.


    Then she clenched her fists and stared at China... and even the Asian region.


    "Of the twenty-four black cracks that have appeared now, half of them...are in Asia, and nine of them...are over our China.


    And... one of them is right over our Wushuang City right now! "Xia Xue raised her head and looked at the ceiling above her head. Her gaze seemed to pass through the ceiling and saw everything outside.


    On the eaves of Wushuang City, Wu Tian is standing on the eaves in her training suit at the moment. She looks at the terrifying black crack above her head and hundreds of monsters emerging from the black crack.


    She swallowed, saying that it was a lie not to be nervous.


    This scene is really shocking, as if it is the end of the world.


    But at this moment, all the cultivators in Wushuang City did not retreat.


    All cultivators above Tier 6 stood up, and those below Tier 6 began to urgently arrange for ordinary residents to evacuate to the safest place.


    "The darkest moment... is here." Wu Tian muttered.

 Chapter 2895： The fourth prophecy fulfilled

    Chapter 2895 the fourth prophecy fulfilled


    In one minute, almost all survivor cities lit up harsh red alarms, which were transformed from the original air defense alarms.


    Because it was the night, most people had already fallen asleep and were suddenly awakened by the alarm. Many people were still a little at a loss, wondering what happened.


    But when they opened the window in a daze, they saw the sky outside.


    They were dumbfounded for an instant, and at that moment they felt as if they had seen a super-large locust covering the sky, like a doomsday in the game.


    At the same time, countless fighters were launched, countless missiles were launched, and practitioners who could fly or hang in the air also flew into the air and joined the battle.


    From time to time, you will see a big fireball bursting out of the dim sky, or a big explosion that affects a small city.


    Or maybe a fighter plane fell into the city.


    This scene was really terrifying. The residents of the Survivor City ran into the defensive facility at a faster speed than before during the acting.


    Those who live outside the city of survivors can only find a basement or a place to hide, praying that they can survive this night!


    Holy Hill of the Holy See, in the main hall.


    The old pope looked at the five murals in front of him. Three of the murals had cracks, and the remaining mural was showing cracks at the moment. The cracks were spreading at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    And the scene on this mural is exactly the same as the outside world.


    All kinds of terrifying creatures flew in the sky, covering the sky and bringing fear to the world.


    And these are the five prophecies of the Holy See, and this mural represents: the day of the devil.


    "Five prophecies, four have now been fulfilled. We are getting closer and closer to the arrival of the real hell. Could it be...our world really cannot escape from this disaster?" The old pope sighed. In one breath.


    He walked out of the main hall.


    Outside the main hall, it was almost empty.


    Because all the knights and bishops of the Holy See have been sent out by the old pope to protect the survivor cities in Europe.


    ...


    China Wushuang City, in a huge command room located 100 meters underground, there are hundreds of people here, and each of these hundreds of people is operating at least two or three computers.


    If the Earth Alliance is compared to a person, then this is the person''s brain.


    Because the people here will count what is happening in the world, such as certain cities have fallen, and certain cities request support.


    Every minute, hundreds of messages enter here.


    An old woman wearing a military uniform with five stars on her shoulders is standing in the front, and there is a firebird mark on her shoulder.


    This is the badge of the Suzaku team.


    This old woman is the leader of the Vermillion Bird Group and the strongest intelligence expert in China!


    And now her identity is also the commander-in-chief of intelligence dispatch here!


    Although she is not a very strong cultivator, in terms of intelligence scheduling, there are definitely no more than three people who can surpass her on the entire earth.


    She can transmit the most important information to the place where it should be transmitted at the critical moment, and she even has the right to directly issue orders at the critical moment!


    "The number of black cracks in the world has reached 31, and the number is still increasing!" A deputy chief said nervously beside the Suzaku group leader.


    "We still don''t understand these black cracks very well. We need to figure out whether this black crack is indestructible like the black air mass.


    In other words, whether it is possible to use thermal weapons, we have to figure out all of these.


    Otherwise, if we proceed with this amount, we calculated that we finally resisted the attack, and it is very likely to pay a very heavy price! "Suzaku group leader said in a deep voice.


    "Then what to do? Plan A and Plan B. Plan A asks Comrade Xia Xue to attack a black crack and try to destroy the black crack.


    Plan B is to use missiles to attack the black crack to see if the thermal weapon has any effect on the black crack. "Suzaku group leader said.


    "This plan A is okay, but plan B. It was because the United States used nuclear bombs to attack black air masses in South America before that caused the terrible war in South America.


    We use weapons so easily...it''s a bit too sloppy! "The adjutant said worriedly.


    Team Suzaku said in a cold voice: "This kind of thing can only be known after trying, and who said that nuclear bombs were used in the first round? First use conventional missiles. If conventional missiles have no side effects, then use nuclear bombs to understand!


    Moreover, the black crack of this plan B cannot be chosen over our country, just this...in the position of Assanyo. "


    Hearing the arrangement of the Suzaku group leader, the adjutant swallowed: "This matter... still needs to be reported to him."


    "I have already reported, and they will give me an answer in half a minute." Suzaku group leader said.


    "Half a minute? Can they be so fast." The adjutant said in surprise.


    Suzaku group leader snorted coldly, took out a cigarette and smoked directly: "My mother told Long Yi directly, if they don''t reply within half a minute, my mother will give the order directly."


    sweat


    The adjutant took a cold breath, and it is estimated that this man would dare to say these things with such confidence.


    It''s really because this guy is not strong, but in terms of background, he is quite powerful.


    Although she is a woman, she is the descendant of many families in history. Her maternal grandfather was the cousin of the head of the Beiming family at the time, and her maternal grandmother was a direct young daughter of Shi Lao Hui.


    He can even get a little relationship with Ye Hao, and this old woman does have a lot of abilities, which is why Wushuang City will invite this man with a military background to host such an important organization.


    This half-minute time is not long or short.


    Because in this half a minute, there are tens of millions of information they have got here.


    Among them, five countries in Africa were destroyed, 20 cities were destroyed, and a similar situation occurred in Europe.


    But these cities are not survivor cities.


    But don''t think that there is nothing wrong with Survivor City.


    There are a total of four survivor cities in Africa, Europe, and the United States. The most dangerous situation has been reported, that is, it is very likely to fall within an hour. Request any degree of support!


    Tick


    At this moment, a message passed through the private mailbox of Team Leader Suzaku, and she immediately opened it.


    After opening it, the corners of her mouth showed a curve.


    "Plan A Xia Xue has agreed, and plan B has also been agreed. Give me instructions immediately to arrange...a conventional missile first.


    Let''s see what is going on with these guys! "

 Chapter 2896： Huaxia started!

    Chapter 2896 Huaxia is doing it!


    At the same time, the headquarters of the Earth Alliance also received this news.


    The irritable Mr. Smith, who was tossed by emergencies in more than 30 survivor cities in the United States, also got rid of everything at this moment.


    Came to the command room.


    "Are you sure that China will be launching a thermal weapon attack on the black crack in the sky above the Asan Sea?" Smith seriously asked the adjutant who had just notified him urgently.


    The adjutant nodded earnestly, and put the notice issued by Huaxia on the big screen. Below the notice, there were the seals of Huaxia Dragon Team and Wushuang City.


    This represents an action agreed by the two major forces.


    "In addition, Xia Xue, the quasi-god vampire of China, will also forcefully destroy the black crack in the South China Sea. But...A Sanhai''s plan.


    After learning about it, the three countries strongly protested. It is believed that the black crack is too close to the three countries. If the Bermuda Triangle occurs, it will directly threaten the safety of the three countries. "The adjutant said.


    "When will Huaxia start to act?" Smith asked directly as if he hadn''t heard the words behind this.


    The adjutant glanced at his watch: "The two plans started almost simultaneously, both at about 0:20."


    "Do we have a way to see the scene?" Smith asked.


    "Yes. Huaxia has arranged for some practitioners to record these two operations with recording instruments. At the same time, some military satellites have been restored and can be overlooked from high altitude." said the adjutant.


    Smith pointed directly at the two big screens in front of him: "These two screens are the video information of the two battlefields. I want all the pictures I can see to be presented on this! Remember it is all! Open the video mode at the same time! "


    After speaking, Smith glanced at his watch.


    0.12 points.


    There are still eight minutes before the execution of the plan.


    "You only have eight minutes." Smith stared at the adjutant.


    The adjutant stood up straight and said, "Report, I only need three minutes. Please wait!"


    With that, the adjutant began to order his subordinates to collect all the videos.


    At this time, an intelligence soldier next to him walked up with a tablet computer.


    "The report, just now, the three countries of Azerbaijan are really about China''s military operations in the A-3 Sea, and an emergency press conference was held to say if China would take such actions.


    Then the three countries will intercept all the missiles flying to the three seas! "The intelligence soldier is holding a tablet computer. The above is the scene of the defense ministers of the three countries holding a press conference.


    Smith said indifferently: "Does China have any response?"


    "Hua Xia Guo just posted a message directly on the Hua Xia official website on Facebook that the area of ??military action belongs to the high seas. If Asan dares to move China''s missiles.


    Huaxia¡¯s missiles dared to land on Ah San¡¯s land, so if you have the ability, you can try it. "The intelligence soldier swallowed: "The last words are the same. "


    Smith smiled, and he said directly: "Let our Facebook reprint the news of China, and say: our country fully supports China''s action this time."


    "Uh... just now the island country, the stick country, and the bear country have been reprinted." The intelligence soldier looked at the computer screen stupidly.


    Smith smiled without saying a word, staring at the beginning of the brightened screen!


    ...


    At the same time, there was a lot of trouble on Facebook.


    A Sanguo seriously held a press conference, but the other party simply posted a Facebook page, which shows that they didn''t pay attention to A San''s.


    In the beginning, some three people jumped out and said that such behavior is inhumane, that such behavior violates sovereignty and so on.


    But in less than a minute, several countries in succession reposted China''s Facebook.


    Island countries: We fully agree with China¡¯s actions and the island countries will provide any support if necessary!


    Stick: Huaxia Oppa is correct. It is the high seas. Doing anything has nothing to do with the Three Kingdoms.


    ...


    Among them, the bear country also showed the dominance of a fighting nation.


    Xiong Guo: China is my brother. If you dare to move my brother¡¯s missile, I dare to destroy the bird eggs of the three kingdoms of you!


    This is a naked threat.


    After that, almost 70% to 80% of the top countries in the world chose to stand on China''s side.


    This makes the defense ministers of the three countries who are holding an emergency press conference want to cry without tears, this...how can we talk about this...


    The meeting was announced directly, and he ran away in a desperate manner.


    So many countries stood behind Huaxia, and they had warned that Huaxia, which was in full swing, was a little bit frightened. Now, it was almost frightened.


    In fact, this is also expected by many people. This black crack is now threatening the safety of the world.


    They don''t know how long these black cracks will last, if they have always existed and expanded like those black air masses.


    That is a great threat!


    Therefore, we must find a way. At this moment, Huaxia took the lead to come forward and formulate two plans. Of course everyone saw it and applauded.


    After all, if Huaxia succeeds, then they can copy this method.


    If China had failed, they would not suffer.


    It would not affect them in the Asan Sea anyway.


    Let alone the high seas of Asan Sea, even in the land of Asan Kingdom, they all agree with both hands!


    At this moment, the world does not know how many eyes are staring at the arrival of 0.20 points!


    "Reported that a fleet from China has arrived in the designated sea area and will first launch an East China Sea 10 ship-to-air missile at 0.20." The adjutant said next to it.


    "Will they consider using nuclear bombs?" Smith asked.


    "This fleet consists of three guided missile destroyers and two strategic nuclear submarines. So it can be seen that the use of conventional missiles will not have a bad effect on the black gap.


    China should consider using nuclear bombs! "The adjutant reminded.


    Smith rubbed his chin and muttered: "Oh, China is not as good as our US in missiles. I would have given them a few ships if I knew it. I really can''t lend them the Pacific Fleet directly."


    At this time, Smith began to dislike China''s backwardness in naval technology.


    Although the China Navy is ranked in the top rankings in the world, it is a lot worse than the United States in naval technology.


    No wonder Smith would say such a thing.


    "In addition, at several military bases in southern China, all missile wells are ready for launch! It seems that if this plan succeeds.


    They will proceed to the next step! "The adjutant said.


    Smith clenched his fists: "If they succeed, it will be good news for the whole world. Otherwise...it is estimated that few countries can take advantage of this night."

 Chapter 2897： Dark Red Demon

    Chapter 2897 Dark Red Demon


    In the South China Sea, a destroyer appeared on the calm sea.


    The dark red demons that appeared mainly attacked the urban areas where the population was concentrated, so they would generally not appear here on the sea.


    And even if the dark red demon appeared, there were already cultivators on this destroyer.


    "Report, the target has been locked." Soldiers reported in the ship command room.


    The captain took a deep breath and pressed his hand to his chest.


    Although he is a professional soldier, he still feels very nervous at this time.


    Because he is very clear about the significance of the plan he executed this time, if the plan is successful this time.


    At least billions of people can die in the whole world!


    And if they fail, even their China will be threatened!


    "Check the launch process one last time, if there is no problem. Launch in thirty seconds!" the captain said in a serious tone.


    "understand!"


    The fat guy next to him patted the captain''s shoulder: "Brother, don''t be so nervous. Some things may pass in the blink of an eye."


    Brother Fat is the cultivator who was dispatched to this ship. He is an SS-level superpower, and he can deal with dozens or even hundreds of dark red demons here.


    "I know...but...in my heart...I saw the video from the Bermuda Triangle before because of the mistaken operation of the United States.


    It''s the fall of the entire South America, tens of millions of people... dozens of countries..." The captain clenched his fists: "To be honest, the pressure on this is too heavy.


    I want to save China, and I want to complete this task, but I am also afraid of being stigmatized for years. "


    "You don''t have to worry about this. The mission this time was agreed between Wushuangcheng and the Dragon Team. According to the original arrangement, if you win, you will be notified of the number of your fleet, and someone will reward you.


    If the mission fails, no one will know that you are the one who performed the mission. "The fat brother comforted.


    The captain was stunned, his emotions were indeed quieter at the moment, but he was also a little ashamed.


    Looking at people, they have already shouldered this kind of responsibility, but I am still terrified here.


    "Report, all launch procedures are checked! Request to launch!" the soldier shouted.


    The captain took a deep breath and shouted: "Allow launch!"


    The next second, the vertical launch system on the deck turned on, and a missile fired out with its tail flame.


    Everyone on the ship is watching this missile, and this missile is also being watched by everyone in the world. This represents their fire of hope!


    Xiong State Command Office


    "In one minute and thirty-eight seconds, this missile from China will hit the target!" The adjutant reported from the side.


    Constantine clenched his fists tightly, and he looked at an officer next to him with five stars on his shoulder.


    This is the five-star marshal of Xiong Country!


    "I asked you to arrange the plan. How are you preparing? If China''s plan goes on smoothly, I will execute our plan as quickly as possible!" Constantine said.


    Mr. Marshal raised his head and said confidently: "As long as Mr. Constantine orders, we bear hundreds of nuclear bombs and thousands of missiles at any time.


    And we have locked the four black cracks above the airspace of the bear country! "


    "Let us pray that they can succeed!" Constantine looked at the military satellite, the fast-flying flame, that is, China''s missile.


    ~~


    It took more than a minute to say whether it is long or short.


    But at this moment, everyone around the world feels that this is very long.


    China Destroyer


    "There are ten seconds left to hit the target!" The soldier next to him reported.


    Both the fat brother and the captain looked intently at the big screen next to them. On the big screen were military satellites, and the black cracks under various photography methods were their targets.


    At this moment, the dark red devil is drilling outside every second in this black crack!


    It''s like an exit from hell!


    "Five seconds!" The soldier next to him said this number. At this moment, almost all the officers and soldiers on the ship were holding their breath, waiting for the result.


    At this time, on the military satellite''s screen, the black crack and the missile were already on the same screen.


    Everyone can see that the flame is approaching the black crack at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    But at this moment, the Dark Red Demon had a change.


    They seemed to perceive some threat approaching the black crack, and they rushed up one by one, and hit the missile one by one.


    Eventually, under the interference of the dark red devil, the missile exploded at a distance from the black crack.


    The explosion caused hundreds of dark red demons to fall to the ground.


    "Report that the missile was intercepted by the enemy''s creatures and detonated at an altitude of 800 meters from the target!" The soldier next to it immediately reported the information.


    "Damn it!" The captain waved his fist angrily.


    At this moment, in Wushuang City, precise calculations are being performed.


    "How was the result? Did the explosion change the black crack?" Xia Xue hurriedly asked the observation technician.


    The observation technician shook his head and said: "The missile explosion did not have any effect on the black cracks, and the cracks did not increase or shrink.


    There is... it may be related to the distance, but according to the previous situation of the black air mass, within this distance, the explosive power of this missile will cause the black air mass to change. "


    After hearing this, Xia Xue directly picked up the microphone: "Destroyer 014, this is the Wushuang City command room. I am the highest leader Xia Xue. I now order the A2 plan to be executed immediately!"


    This voice was transmitted to the destroyer in the next second.


    The captain stood up straight: "The watch, No. 014 guarantees to complete the mission!"


    Then the captain issued a new order with his eyes lighted: "According to the original A2 plan, three missiles will be fired. That is the target! Launch!"


    This is the A2 plan.


    In the original plan A, it was also considered that if the missile could not directly hit the black crack, it did not cause any impact on the black crack.


    A further experiment is to increase the number of missiles.


    "Report! According to the news from military satellites, three thousand dark red demons are rapidly approaching us, and will arrive at our position in five minutes in the future!" The soldier suddenly preached.


    "I don''t care about the dark red devil right now, I just want to give the thing that cracked in the sky a few shots. If one shot fails, then two shots!


    In ancient times, there were girls who did not use rocks, but now we use missiles to bomb the sky! "The captain has completely lost the fear and indecision this time!


    "Leave the outside affairs to me, you just carry out the mission. As long as I don''t die, your ship won''t have a problem." The fat brother patted the captain on the shoulder and walked out.


    Standing at the highest position of the destroyer, looking up at the sky, as if waiting for his opponent.

 Chapter 2899： We succeeded!

    Chapter 2899 We succeeded!


    At this time, the soldiers on the destroyer looked unfeared, and they didn''t care what would happen next.


    They knew that it was impossible to withstand the attacks of hundreds of dark red demons with the defense system of the hull alone.


    But they don''t care at all, what they care about is whether their attack is effective this time!


    If the plan is successful this time, even if they will all die in the next moment, they will not hesitate!


    "Think about it, pass me first!" The fat brother roared, forming a water column around him, heading straight to the dark red devil in the sky.


    Each water column can directly crush a dark red demon, but these dark red demon still rush down without fear of life and death.


    Their purpose is only the destroyer below, they just want to destroy this thing.


    From the beginning, he was still able to cope, and with the increase in the number of dark red demons, Fat Brother also began to feel a little weak.


    There will be several dark red demons rushing down under his defense.


    Bang bang bang


    Fortunately, the destroyer''s defense system still had a certain effect on several dark red demons. Under the barrage, the dark red demons that rushed down were directly plugged.


    "The cultivator is really strong." The captain looked at the gorgeous battle in the night sky through the window.


    "This battle is really no less than a Hollywood blockbuster." The young sailor next to him joked.


    "To see such a scene before he died, it would be considered at no cost in this life." Another middle-aged officer held a photo in his hand, which was his family portrait.


    "Turn on the horn, I want to say something to this brother." The captain said at this time.


    "Yes."


    The captain picked up the microphone and looked at the fat brother who was fighting for them above his head: "Brother, I don''t know what your name is. Thank you for fighting for us, but I also know that my ship...I guess I can''t drive it. out.


    You don''t need to stay here to accompany us to death, we have completed our mission, so it is not necessary to let you stay here for us.


    There are more places in the country that need cultivators like you. "


    "Shut up his mother, I don''t care about those things. I only know that the task I received is to protect your boat.


    Let me leave you behind and run? After I went back, my gang of brothers couldn''t laugh at me. Why would my fat brother be messing around on the road in the future! "The fat brother was furious and cursed directly.


    But at this moment, dozens of dark red demons took the opportunity to attack Fatty and surrounded Fatty.


    Although it did not pose too much threat to Fat Brother, dozens of dark red demon took the opportunity to break through Fat Brother''s defense and dive down towards the destroyer.


    All air defense equipment of the destroyer was opened, and even air defense missiles were launched.


    "Report, our anti-aircraft artillery is about to finish!" The soldier next to him shouted to the captain.


    The anti-aircraft artillery is about to finish.


    It is conceivable that in this short period of time, how much ammunition this destroyer has consumed and was able to fire all the bullets!


    "It''s over after the fight, anyway, more than ten were killed, which is enough." The captain laughed.


    Because of the problem with the bullet supply, the destroyer''s own defense also appeared, and the dark red demon began to approach the shears!


    Seeing that those dark red demons were about to rush to the ship.


    A barrage suddenly appeared on the dark sea in the distance.


    These barrages just hit the area above the destroyer, destroying all the dark red demons that threatened the hull.


    "What''s the matter?" The captain looked to one side in surprise, but in the dark sea, the naked eye could not see anything.


    "Turn on the sea radar!" The captain responded and ordered to turn on the sea radar.


    Because this battle was mainly aimed at the air, the sea surface radar has not been activated.


    At the moment the radar was turned on, dozens of light spots instantly appeared on the side of the destroyer.


    "This..." The captain looked at this scene in disbelief.


    At this moment, voices came from the public channel of the intercom.


    "This is the third fleet of the island nation. Our three destroyers are ordered to support you!"


    "This is the US Pacific Fleet, leading eight destroyers to reinforcements!"


    Listening to various languages, the captain''s dim eyes suddenly appeared.


    At this time, he thoroughly felt the feeling that all mankind is the same destiny body. At this time, everyone has only one common enemy.


    Those are these **** demons!


    "Good, good, good!" the captain yelled excitedly.


    At this moment, a good news came.


    "Report, the latest news. We succeeded. We planned to launch six conventional missiles and one nuclear bomb. In the end, four conventional missiles were intercepted by the dark red devil.


    The last two conventional missiles and a nuclear bomb successfully hit the target, and the black crack... disappeared! Our plan was successful! "The correspondent reported the news excitedly.


    "Hahaha, hahaha! We succeeded, we succeeded!" The captain was very excited at the moment, he jumped directly onto his chair and pointed at the dark red demon above the night sky through the glass.


    "I''m going to you bitches!"


    At this time, there were more and more dark red demons in the night sky, and the number was about to exceed one thousand.


    But at this time, dozens of lights and shadows also appeared in the air.


    Those are all supernatural beings and cultivators who have supported them.


    With the support troops arranged by Huaxia, they have considered so many plans, of course, it is impossible not to consider that the ship body will be attacked.


    In addition, there are abilities dispatched by some countries in other weeks.


    They all know that this time these Huaxia people are performing a special mission, a mission related to the comfort of the entire planet!


    So they volunteered to help.


    At the same time, news of the success of this plan spread all over the world.


    Five minutes later, another piece of good news came. Xia Xue successfully single-handedly destroyed a black crack directly. She seemed to be injured during the subsequent period, but she has now safely left the battlefield.


    These two news can be said to have inspired the world.


    Let everyone see the light in this dark night.


    Almost in a very short period of time, many countries in the world are making a plan to destroy the black crack.


    This time can be said to be the fastest time to make plans and execute them.


    Some countries even gave up the formulation, just showed their own guys and started preparing.


    Because it was too late, those dark red demons threatened the safety of many places this night.


    And they finally learned how to counterattack.


    It was as if a hungry wolf smelled the scent of meat!

 Chapter 2900： Chinas Underground City

    Chapter 2900 China''s Underground City


    Five minutes after a good news came from China.


    The bear country took the lead in taking the plan. Aiming at the four black cracks in the sky above the bear country, they arranged four missile launch bases to launch attacks.


    But the missile launch may not be successful once, because it may be intercepted by the dark red demon before the missile reaches the target!


    At the same time, they chose not to launch nuclear missiles. Although detonating a nuclear bomb at high altitude would cause relatively little harm, the nuclear radiation produced by it would still be spread to the ground.


    After all, the black cracks in the bear country are all over the country, and the nearest distance is less than five thousand kilometers from the ground.


    Unlike the two black cracks in the Huaxia experiment, both are located on the sea, so there is no need to worry about nuclear radiation.


    However, a fighting nation like Xiong State does not use nuclear bombs, but missiles are more than enough.


    Naturally, there is no need to worry about the lack of missiles, as soon as there are not enough missiles, ten rounds will be taken.


    In this way, according to uncertain statistics this evening, Xiong Guo launched 150 surface-to-air missiles of various types, 70 strategic missiles, and 30 intercontinental missiles in just ten minutes!


    The number of these missiles is equivalent to the inventory of a medium-sized country.


    However, in order to ensure the safety of his own country, Xiong Country does not hesitate to do anything.


    Then came the U.S. side. The U.S. side is richer than the bear country, and naturally it uses various types of missiles.


    The number of missiles even far exceeds the number of the bear country, reaching nearly 400 rounds!


    This night can be said to have set off a lot of fireworks over the United States!


    In China, only less than a hundred missiles were used.


    It is not that Huaxia¡¯s missiles are not enough, but that Huaxia has adopted another method, which is to use Quasi-God to directly remove the black crack.


    Although the number of missiles in China is indeed not as large as the old wealth of the two landlords, Xiong Country and the United States.


    But compared to the power of Quasi-God, it is estimated that there is not much Huaxia in the world.


    Therefore, these three countries basically cleared all the black cracks in their own land before two o''clock in the morning.


    Then came the European countries, also before six o''clock in the morning, cleared the black cracks over their own land.


    Of course, Europe, as a place for many years of old age, even if it is supported by England and France, it is still far from the United States and the bear country in terms of efficiency.


    It also paid a lot of price, and later identified several survivor cities that were breached, including one in Europe.


    And after talking about these simple and neat places, then I have to say a few unlucky places.


    The first is Africa. Since the war in South America has stabilized, the war in Africa has been the biggest battle at present.


    And this time the black crack incident directly caused almost half of the cities except for the survivors'' cities to be blood washed.


    The defense lines established by several local forces were soon breached by the frontal army of demons due to the interference of the dark red devil.


    In addition, several survivor cities were also breached and fell tragically.


    Almost two-thirds of the land in Africa has fallen, which is on par with South America today.


    After that, the situation in Australia...I have to say that the Australian authorities have a stupid command system. I don''t know if it is their head.


    After Huaxia gave the alarm, it took a full fifteen minutes to react, or when the dark red demon invaded their city.


    This also led to a number of loopholes in the originally established city wall defense line, which led to the difficulty of resisting the hellhound''s attack.


    The Hellhound broke through the defense line again and launched an attack on the town behind the city wall.


    Coupled with the fact that Australia is not good enough, three black cracks appeared in the territory, and there were five black cracks in the surrounding sea.


    Because of being relatively close to Australia, the dark red demons that came out of these black cracks all ran towards Australia.


    This directly led to a sharp turnaround in the war situation on Australia''s side. Almost all the surrounding coastal towns were attacked. Except for a few survivor cities established in Australia, almost all other places were taking care of the all-round attack by the demon army!


    Fighting separately, it has almost become a mess.


    In the early morning of the next day, almost 80% of the people were still in underground shelters. After all, most of the people on the ground are still not safe.


    The attack of the black air mass, the devil meat ball from time to time, and the more black cracks now appearing.


    These successive disasters have challenged the newly formed front of humanity again and again.


    Most ordinary people are immersed in fear, such as those in Europe, hiding in air-raid shelters or shelters, enduring wet and cold floors.


    I can only eat the distributed bread impact, under the dim light, I feel that every minute and every second is like a year.


    In comparison, the Bangzi country and the island country are quite good in this regard. The most important is the underground refuge buildings in the island country, perhaps because the island country was originally a disaster-prone place.


    The construction of the shelter building is definitely second to none in peacetime.


    Except for the crowded shelters, all other facilities are very complete. There are lights, electricity and water supply, and televisions are placed in some places.


    There are only a few news reports left on the TV, covering various situations in my country and other countries.


    "Hello? Hello?" At this moment, a middle-aged Japanese man was holding a mobile phone and turned on the signal. He looked at the other end of the phone screen excitedly, for fear that the signal would be cut off at this time.


    "Dad? Daddy, are you okay?" A young woman appeared on the phone screen, and there was a man beside her.


    "We''re okay, I''m fine. Your mother''s arm fell and bruised while taking refuge, and she is bandaging her. Your sister is now taking care of her.


    How about you guys? "The middle-aged man asked with concern.


    Both sides began to care about each other and comfort each other.


    It was his daughter who was videoing with the middle-aged man, and his son-in-law from China was next to her daughter. After their marriage, the two returned to live in China.


    But the middle-aged man still cares about his daughter very much. After the accident, he keeps seeking contact.


    During this eschatological period, there is also at least one network communication every day, caring about the safety of both parties.


    What I have to say is that they are now using China''s communications satellites, which are the most advanced communication network!


    It is estimated that China''s network system is still providing services in the world.

 Chapter 2901： Heavenly treatment

    Chapter 2901-Heavenly Treatment


    "Noda-kun? Are you connecting with Huaxia''s daughter on video?"


    "I heard that the shelter built by Huaxia is particularly good!"


    "Let us see your daughter."


    The people around also saw Mr. Noda video linking with his daughter at this time, and they all stretched their heads curiously.


    After all, the signal on their side is blocked, and there is nothing else they can do, which is really boring.


    It happens that everyone is now very curious about China on the other side of the ocean.


    Generally, people who came to an evacuation shelter were acquaintances in the same block. Mr. Noda was not easy to refuse, so he could only look at his daughter and make this request.


    Noda''s daughter did not refuse, but she took her mobile phone very enthusiastically and began to introduce her to the surroundings.


    "Huh? Don''t you stay in the aisle of the refuge?" someone exclaimed.


    Because they were surprised to find that Noda''s daughter and her husband were in a room that looked like a single apartment.


    "Huh? Aisle? We have a requirement here. You are not allowed to stay overnight in the aisle during evacuation. When everyone enters the evacuation shelter, holding an ID card or using facial recognition, there will be a rest room designated by the system.


    For example, my husband and I have only two people, so we have this kind of large bed room, which is not very big. There is only one double bed and a separate bathroom for bathing.


    There are also some basic furniture and a simple change of clothes. "Noda''s daughter pointed to the room.


    I have to say, look at the layout of this room, if you don''t know what refuge here is.


    Everyone would think that this is a simple but well-equipped small hotel.


    "Really? Everyone can have their own room!"


    "That''s great too. I can sleep in bed and take a bath when I rest at night. I feel like I''m smelly now!"


    "Miss Noda, can you go out and take a look, let us see what the Huaxia Refuge looks like."


    Everyone began to envy them, and at the same time became more curious about what it looked like outside.


    "There is no problem, but we are more shelters here. What is it called..."


    The man next to him said in Japanese: "Survivor Underground City."


    He is Miss Noda''s husband. He studied in the island country a few years ago, so he can speak the language of the island country.


    Underground city?


    The name is a bit extraordinary.


    When Miss Noda and her husband went out, everyone''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Trees, streets, residential buildings, and even trees!


    "My God? Are you really living underground? How come there is still light!" Mr. Noda also exclaimed at this time.


    They noticed that the outside environment is bright, not like they are dim here, only the weak emergency light.


    "This is the artificial sunlight of the underground city. The light shield of the underground city is the same as the outside time. When it is dawn, the artificial sunlight will be activated, and when it is dark, there will be starlight.


    It is said that this way, people living underground can be prevented from suffering from physical illnesses due to long-term lack of sunlight, and there will be no time confusion.


    In addition, our area is only the third residential area, with only a few shops, which can accommodate 500,000 people.


    Like such residential areas, there are dozens of them under the city, which are also connected by elevators, and there are also special business districts and temporary working areas.


    Although life here is not as convenient as above, at least there is no problem in life. "Noda''s daughter said, pointing to everything outside.


    At this moment, on the passage of the island country refuge, Mr. Noda was already surrounded by people.


    They all looked at the heavenly scene on the other side of the screen with envious eyes.


    They can even see families walking in a small park not far away, and someone walking downstairs wearing headphones.


    There are even butterflies and birds in action.


    The trees also bloomed flowers.


    Everything is really wonderful.


    "Then... Then do these need to consume any coins?" A young island nation questioned, his jealous eyes with unwillingness.


    This also made everyone confused.


    After all, there are so many people in Huaxia, if everyone provides such a good service, the burden on Huaxia will be quite heavy.


    So they guessed that maybe it is because Miss Noda''s husband is a successful person, so they can enjoy such a good treatment.


    After all, Miss Noda''s husband was able to study abroad in peacetime, and this family situation is generally not that bad.


    "It''s not like that." Miss Noda said directly, shaking her head.


    "Although if you want to live better, you can spend money to enjoy a better environment. But even if you don''t have money, the government will provide the most basic protection. Of course, you must be a Chinese citizen.


    For example, my husband and I now live in this type of house, which can only be regarded as a middle-grade house.


    Originally, I thought that we could live in a low-grade one, but he just said that I am pregnant now and must have a sufficient quality of life.


    In fact, the most basic level of living environment is not bad, that is, the area will be smaller, similar to the small apartments of dozens of square meters in our island country.


    Then breakfast and dinner may be just some coarse tea and light rice, like our current breakfast is bread and milk buns, which can be chosen at will, at least one of the three meals will provide meat.


    I feel that I have gained weight in these two days.


    By the way, our floor has basic apartment types, which are still vacant. I can take you to see. "


    With that said, Miss Noda walked over quickly and pushed open a vacant room. You could see the small space inside and the appearance that no one had lived in.


    The space may be one-third smaller than the house where Miss Noda and the others live, but for them, who can only sleep in the aisle and are lucky enough to have a sleeping bag screen.


    It''s already pretty good.


    "It''s great, if only I could live in such a room."


    "Yes, I used to think that our country''s refuge facilities are the best, but now compared with Huaxia''s, they are nothing at all!"


    "Damn it, what did those officials do with our taxes! At this time, we can''t even provide our basic protection."


    "Well, when I go out. I must go to the parade, I must go to protest. These **** officials simply don''t take our needs into consideration!"


    "Oh, even if it is a protest, at this time, they can no longer create a shelter like Huaxia. If we...can go to Huaxia."

 Chapter 2902： Super luxurious treatment!

    Chapter 2902 Super luxurious treatment!


    "Then...then you live in such a house, and there are people who don''t have Chinese nationality like us, if you want to live here...how much money do you need...?" an old man asked cautiously.


    Seeing this, I have the idea of ??going to China for retirement.


    Miss Noda thought for a while: "This is a bit complicated. The price of his house actually depends on whether you are someone with technology.


    If you have the technology required by the government, you can have a high subsidy in many aspects, and you can even live in a house of our level directly for free.


    For example, my husband is just an ordinary citizen and although I am not of Chinese nationality, because my spouse is of Chinese nationality, customers also enjoy some of the convenience brought by the husband to live in such a house.


    Need to pay 60 yuan of soft sister coins every day, which includes housing, water and electricity, and three meals a day.


    It''s two people, not one person. Although it would cost close to two thousand yuan to stay here for a month like this, even now my husband is not working.


    He is a Chinese citizen and can receive three thousand soft sister coins every month. Even if he does not work, as long as the subsidy is not illegally deducted, the basic life of the two of us will still be fine.


    In addition, China''s prices are almost the same as in peacetime, with little growth. "


    Listening to Miss Noda talking about this, many young women cast a look of envy.


    This is simply the benefits of heaven. If they can marry a man of Chinese origin, they can live well there.


    Why hide in this refuge like a waterway?


    "As for foreigners who are not of Chinese nationality, have no Chinese spouse, and are not technically talented. There is no way to enjoy those benefits.


    Without subsidies, the most basic single room like this needs fifty soft sister coins a day, and a room like ours requires at least 120 soft sister coins a day.


    And it''s not something you can get if you have money. All of these accommodations and meals are given priority to Huaxia and Huaxia spouses. After the former arranges to abstain, the rest will accept the arrangement! "Miss Noda finished.


    "This is not fair, why can Chinese nationals enjoy those benefits? Foreigners must be treated specially, this is discrimination!" The young man said indignantly.


    Miss Noda seemed to hear this voice. She frowned and said slightly angrily: "I don''t think there is anything wrong with this approach.


    I can say that China¡¯s survivor cities are the safest in the world, even those European and American countries are not safe from China.


    And we must know that China has a population of more than one billion. This country has worked very hard to take care of its own citizens. If they have to take care of citizens of other countries unconditionally, how can they do it?


    And the reason why their Chinese citizens can enjoy these things is because they have fulfilled their obligations. Are you donating money to China? Still paying taxes?


    Why should Huaxia people take their tax money to support you! "


    Miss Noda''s gun-like attacks made the young man suddenly withered, and under everyone''s contemptuous eyes, he shrank towards the corner.


    "Okay, okay. Let''s all go away. My mobile phone is almost out of power. I want to take my daughter to see her mother and sister." Mr. Noda was unwilling to stay here at this time.


    Take the phone and walk towards the medical area.


    "Dad, or... come to China..." Miss Noda said on the phone.


    This matter was actually suggested by Miss Noda a long time ago. The earliest time was before the end of the world, when she noticed something wrong in the world.


    She suggested that her father bring her family to China, but she was rejected by Mr. Noda at the time. Mr. Noda didn''t care, thinking it was just a joke.


    After that was the third day of the apocalyptic outbreak, Miss Noda once again proposed that all her parents come to China.


    However, at that time, Mr. Noda refused, because he thought that his country should be able to handle this, and there would be no insecurity.


    Then just a few days ago, a demon meat ball exploded over the city where they were located, and some Hellhounds fell into the city.


    Many people died.


    That time Miss Noda once again proposed to let her parents bring her sister to China.


    At that time, Mr. Noda still had some worries. What he was worried about was that his family leaving their hometown would have a great impact on his daughter''s life.


    After that, it was this time.


    Mr. Noda was stunned, this time he did not directly refuse, because he was indeed moved.


    Not only because I saw the environment on my daughter''s side, but also because I saw my wife and sister injured before.


    Although it is just an injury, who knows if it will be as simple as an injury next time?


    Mr. Noda became afraid of losing his wife and losing his daughter.


    But going to Huaxia across the ocean like this is really costly.


    "Father, I know what you are worried about. I asked before that you are a technical talent, and you are considered a very high level in mechanical abrasives even in China.


    You can find a job here quickly, and your salary will be enough to support your mother and sister, and what about us?


    I told Wang Zhi about this, and he agreed. He also checked the corresponding air ticket policy. Although the air tickets for the three of you cannot be purchased at the original price of the Chinese nationality, the air tickets for three people can be bought for 3 million.


    I calculated our family¡¯s property in the island country. If all of them were sold, they should be exchanged for almost 5 million soft sister coins.


    After deducting the ticket money, the remaining two million soft sister coins are enough for the three of you to rent a house in China for a long time. "


    Mr. Noda is the director of a small machinery factory, so his family is considered wealthy, if it weren''t for the continuous decline in the exchange of Chinese currencies in many countries during this period.


    His family property is at least equivalent to 20 million soft sister coins, but in less than half a month, the yen has evaporated by three-quarters!


    "I...think about it..." Mr. Noda lowered his head, still a little hesitant.


    At this time, the mobile phone was snatched by Miss Noda''s husband, Wang Zhi. Wang Zhi said in Japanese solemnly: "My father-in-law, I know what you are worrying about.


    But isn''t the mother-in-law the most important thing now, and the safety of Chieko?


    And Tian Ye has not rested during this period of time. She has been worried about you all the time. You also know that she is pregnant now, and she has no way to get pregnant in this emotional state.


    So... please! "Wang Zhi Chen Ken said.


    In the end, Mr. Tian Ye nodded and said that he would buy the nearest ticket to China.

 Chapter 2903： The threat of black cracks

    Chapter 2903 the threat of black cracks


    At 6 am China time, the dawn today seems to come a little later than before.


    And what happened in the past six hours definitely made the whole world not settle down.


    Fortunately, because of the cooperation between China Warriors and Dragon Group, they found a key way to solve the black crack.


    After that, the Huaxia authorities directly used means to clean up all the black cracks in the Huaxia area in just four hours.


    Because of the quasi-god relationship, the missiles they consume are very rare.


    At the same time, almost all advanced countries are taking pictures of the gourd and holding their own missiles to temporarily solve this problem.


    However, those who don''t have the quasi-god powerhouse and don''t have enough missiles are not so lucky, such as our African brothers.


    At this moment, some people are reporting to Su Xiaoxiao what happened around the world in the past six hours.


    "Because of this black crack incident, many areas were plunged into brief chaos.


    Ninety-seven black cracks have appeared in the past six hours. Although they are still appearing so far, they are not as rapid as they were at the beginning.


    We still have time to respond, and in the past six hours, according to our fighting plan, the major forces around the world have also taken counterattacks.


    Sixty-nine black cracks were destroyed, and there are currently 28 black cracks in the sky above the earth.


    The 28 cracks are mainly located in Africa, followed by South America and the Arctic Ocean, and there are also several in Southeast Asia.


    According to the plan of the Earth Alliance, it is expected that these black cracks will be cleaned up within the next twenty-four hours, if a large number of these black cracks do not appear again. "The staff member said.


    "Tell me about the situation in Africa. Didn''t we support a few survivor cities over there." Su Xiaoxiao asked.


    "Africa''s population is now less than 300 million people. Compared with the 1.2 billion people in peacetime, it has dropped a lot.


    Almost all other towns except for the Survivor City have fallen under this wave of attacks.


    Among them, three survivor cities have also fallen, but that is not the survivor city that China is responsible for supporting.


    The city they built... how to say... it''s a fortress at best, and it''s only a matter of time before it is broken.


    The four survivor cities we supported are still very stable, and there is no problem with resisting the attacks of the devil. We also stationed tiger teams in these five survivor cities. "The staff member said.


    Su Xiaoxiao nodded in satisfaction, as long as Africa has not completely fallen.


    Although Huaxia and them are very strong now, they are beyond the reach. It is impossible to clean up the demons in Africa now.


    The only way is to leave a nail over there for the time being to prepare for the future counterattack.


    It''s like the current situation in South America.


    "How about our defense line in South America? In this attack, did anything go wrong?" Su Xiaoxiao mentioned South America.


    Although the South American defense line was set by the master of Beiming Wuji, the design on paper, arranged in reality, must withstand the test of reality before we can see some problems that could not be discovered.


    "Three black cracks appeared in the sky over South America. The attack of the dark red demon once caused chaos in the defense line.


    Fortunately, he was suppressed by the old man Bei Ming later. Relying on the equipment on the line of defense and the cultivator''s counterattack, the demons did not break the line of defense.


    Then, of the three black cracks that were filled, two were directly destroyed by Mr. Bei Ming, and the other was bombed by a nuclear bomb in the United States.


    The old man Bei Ming sent a report of death just now. Of the personnel sent by our side, only three people were injured and no one died.


    As for the army guarding the defense line, nearly 800 people died. In addition, the old man Bei Ming saw some minor defects in his defense line, and he was re-repairing it.


    But no major problems have been found so far. "The staff member said.


    "Eight hundred people? This is already a very good record. You should know that when the Mi Army fought these demons before, they smashed several group armies and ruined at least 100,000 soldiers in ten days.


    Eight hundred is just the number of sacrifices they made in a few minutes. It is estimated that at this moment, Laomi''s group of people are clearly aware of the importance of this line of defense to them. "Su Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    "This is true. After this battle is over, the United States was awarded a medal directly by the old man of Beiming, and it has further expanded the number of rice troops that the old man of Beiming can command.


    Now even the old man Bei Ming has the right to order several nearby missile bases to launch nuclear bombs. "The staff member said excitedly.


    Su Xiaoxiao smiled and shook his head: "As long as the United States is not a bunch of fools, it should be clear who is helping them in this battle.


    And who should they believe and what should they do. "


    "What about Australia in the end? I heard that the situation in Australia is not so good." Su Xiaoxiao asked.


    The staff member said: "The situation in Australia is indeed not very good, but it is much better than in Africa. According to the latest information, the east side of Australia''s wall of defense has completely fallen.


    The demon army has already attacked the east coastline. It can be said that the demons now occupy a quarter of Australia.


    Fortunately, there is a relatively backward area, and the developed areas of Australia are still on the other side.


    And they have now established several survivor cities over there, and it seems that they have also prepared for the worst.


    The Devil Butterfly organization has completely mastered Australia''s military power at this moment, and because of this, Australia''s original chaotic situation has improved a lot.


    Otherwise, according to the attitude of the original Australian officials, it is estimated that Australia will be over long ago. "The staff member shrugged.


    Su Xiaoxiao nodded, the situation in Australia was also very troublesome.


    But fortunately, the Demon Butterfly Organization was taking advantage of it, and there won''t be much problems in a short time.


    "The next situation in Europe is a little worse than ours, but much better than other places. It''s just that this time it is estimated that many people in Europe originally doubted this matter.


    Really realized what is called horror. Those guys are now at this time, and some people think that all this is fake news.


    I don''t know how such an idiot was taught. "


    "Well, how many people did you lose in the world last night?"


    "Almost one billion people are mainly diehards who are unwilling to enter the Survivor City."

 Chapter 2904： Survivor City Level

    Chapter 2904 Survivor City Level


    One billion people were lost overnight.


    Su Xiaoxiao looked at such a huge number, but looked a little numb.


    If she were still a student, she would have already burst into tears after seeing so many deaths.


    But now she just treats these as some numbers.


    "A billion people? I didn''t expect that so many people would be lost overnight. But fortunately, as long as the city of survivors is still standing there, the seeds of our human race will remain.


    And those people... are just sacrifices made by the Human Race to adapt to this era. "Su Xiaoxiao muttered.


    Humans should clearly know that they are no longer the strongest existence in this universe.


    In the eyes of other biological races, weak humans are like ants that can easily be pinched to death.


    This era should also be the time when mankind has awakened from the dream of thousands of years.


    "Are there any losses in Huaxia?" Su Xiaoxiao asked.


    "The five main cities in China have no influence. Two border cities were unfortunately selected by the devil meat ball in the sky, although the devil meat ball was smashed in the air in time.


    However, a small number of Hellhounds still fell in the city, causing some casualties.


    At the same time, because of the evacuation at night,...There were also some chaotic stampedes.


    In total, one hundred and twenty-six people were attacked and killed by hellhounds, and 87 people died unnaturally. "The staff member said: "Part of the streets in the other two border cities were damaged. It is expected that the repair will be completed within a day.


    Will not affect the lives of local residents. "


    Su Xiaoxiao frowned. The death of more than two hundred people is definitely a very proud figure in the world.


    But Su Xiaoxiao cares about the latter.


    Nearly more than 90 people died unnaturally. This unnatural death actually means not a death killed by a **** dog.


    There is a stampede caused by chaos, and naturally some people do bad things by fishing in troubled waters.


    "Speak to the person in charge of each city. Although the city''s combat capability is very important. However, prevention work cannot be ignored. In this operation.


    Anyone who evacuated for more than ten minutes and the unnatural death and loss of the evacuees exceeded ten people should be severely criticized! And strengthen the teaching in this area.


    I hope that this situation will happen again next time, and don''t give me such an answer sheet again! "Su Xiaoxiao patted the table and said.


    "Understood." The staff nodded, before turning around to make arrangements.


    Some people may wonder, when will Wushuang City have such a great ability to directly control China''s 25 survivor cities?


    In fact, it is not directly controlled, in the wartime strategy formulated at the time.


    It is jointly managed by Dragon Team and Wushuang City, and Wushuang City can be regarded as China''s official foreign unit.


    The orders issued by Wushuang City will be arranged in the first time, but these orders will be recorded, so that doubtful interrogations can arise at a convenient time.


    At the same time, Ye Hao also formulated another small rule on this point.


    If the local survivor city leader thinks that there are some provisions that are not suitable for their city, they can not implement it and raise questions to the above.


    The most important thing is when fighting, but you must raise doubts with evidence and claims within a very short time.


    And most of the leaders of Survivor City actually dare not use this right, because it means that you are going against the will of Dragon Team and Wushuang City.


    This requires great courage!


    In fact, the Long Group had opposed the formulation of this clause by Ye Hao, fearing that it would be out of command during wartime.


    Ye Hao said a few words at that time.


    "It is the duty of a soldier to obey orders. A soldier who can obey orders is a competent soldier, nothing more. A soldier who can bring his brother to defeat his opponent on the battlefield is the commander of an army!


    I admit that there are few such people, and there are not many such people in China''s history. Such people will obey military orders when necessary.


    But in the same way, he will not blindly follow military orders. He will have his own ideas. He knows what to do under what circumstances.


    Soldiers are easy to train, but such a commander is very difficult to train.


    And I believe that my Huaxia is so big that the one who can be assigned to the survivor city as a leader must be a dragon and a phoenix among people.


    Only such people can lead our Chinese people and truly go on in this era! "


    In this way, this clause was also formulated.


    Closer to home.


    After this day''s battle, the entire world was cast a shadow over this incident.


    One billion people all over the world were buried on this night.


    One-fifth of the world''s land is controlled by the demon army, and now people can only live in the survivor city, which is their few fire left.


    But the survivor city is not 100% safe, just like this time in danger.


    Seven survivor cities were destroyed, and all the survivors in the cities died.


    This is why there were so many casualties in just one night, after all, everyone got together.


    The city that could only accommodate one million people can now accommodate four or even ten times.


    The Hellhound rushed in, and it was not for ordinary people to kill one by one.


    In response to this, the Earth Alliance decided to develop a complete survivor city system.


    Only cities that have applied to join this system will be considered as survivor cities, and the rest are ¡®black households¡¯.


    And only the cities that join this system must be watchful and help each other. Once the cities in the alliance suffer unbearable attacks, the capable cities must follow the orders of the Earth Alliance to support the cities in need.


    This system has also begun. Nearly three or four hundred cities around the world have applied to become survivor cities. These are those that seem to be survivor cities on the surface.


    Those who occupy a small town or a granary who survived by chance also want to have an organization and want to get in.


    But in this era of highly advanced military satellites, you can see if you are in a city that is qualified enough.


    A place that cannot hold even a thousand people is not a city of survivors at all.


    Being directly excluded, this naturally has also been criticized by those small organizations and small forces, and even some can''t help but launch an attack on the regular army.


    Of course, these stupid guys will pay a very heavy price for this.


    These are things to follow, let''s continue talking about this city of survivors.


    It is unlikely that all survivor cities are the same, so survivor cities are also divided into levels, ranging from five stars to one star.


    The higher the star, the stronger the city of survivors!

 Chapter 2905： China Standard

    Chapter 2905 China''s Standard


    And what is the standard for the highest five-star city?


    Needless to say, it is completely based on China''s five main cities as benchmarks.


    The autonomous ecosystem of the underground city (refuge) in the city can accommodate a permanent population of 5 million people to live for more than a hundred years, the usual permanent population can reach 10 million, and the maximum permanent population can reach 30 million!


    This requirement alone has driven many survivor cities in developed countries out of the five-star ranks, because their countries may not have so many people.


    But now everyone is using China as the standard.


    In addition to these basic living conditions, there are other factors.


    The height of the city wall is more than two hundred meters, and the thickness reaches 30 meters. Its strength must be able to withstand the frontal attack of conventional missiles, or the full-strength attack of a Tier 8 strong, or even a nuclear bomb!


    It also has nuclear counterattack capability and conventional counterattack capability, and has long-term quasi-god-level powerhouses stationed.


    It can resist the invasion of a million-level (unqualified god-level) demon army without support, or for 72 hours.


    The above is the standard for five-star cities.


    It can be said to be quite strict, and China''s five main cities are built according to this standard, and even a few of them far exceed this standard.


    After that, developed countries such as the United States also stepped up to build in accordance with China''s construction model.


    Huaxia also provided the design drawings selflessly, but unfortunately, it is quite difficult to complete such a large project in a very short time.


    Because not any country is called an infrastructure madman like China.


    Although these countries with rich wealth are targeting five-star cities, it has been half a month since the invasion of the devil.


    Only the five major cities of China have reached the five-star city standard!


    After five stars is four stars.


    In fact, it is about 20% to 40% lower than the five-star ability in all aspects. Like some particularly demanding requirements, such as the main god-level powerhouse, the underground city shelter has an independent ecological supply model and can supply 5 million people.


    This kind of requirements that are extremely difficult to meet in other countries have been drastically reduced.


    The measurement standard of a four-star city: the autonomous ecosystem of the underground city (refuge) in the city can accommodate one million permanent residents for more than 50 years, the usual permanent population can reach 10 million, and the limit permanent population can be 3000 Ten thousand people!


    The latter requires that many urban surface buildings can still be completed. The most important thing is the construction of underground cities. The other is the extremely high requirement of supplying one million people to live for 50 years.


    So far, only ten border cities in China have met this requirement. Other regions are Button City in the United States, Moco City in the Bear Country, English City, French City, and the Holy City of Rome, which is built on the Holy See. , The holy city of Greece built by the Greek temple.


    In addition to these, there is another four-star main city in Asia except for the accident of China, that is, Osaka Castle in the island country.


    The appearance of Osaka Castle was unexpected, but this was the task that Ye Hao assigned to Meeko Himo, and Osaka Castle was also the base of Meeko Himo organization.


    It''s just that compared to the island country''s hundreds of millions of people, this Osaka Castle, which can only sustain the life of five million shelters, is still somewhat insufficient.


    And there is also a section in this, that is, according to China''s standards, it is the self-ecological supply system of the underground city, which is to ensure that everyone is full.


    And the standard of these cities is just not to starve to death...


    Although these foreign four-star survivor cities have a lot of water in them, it is invaluable to be able to build such a survivor city with the power of the whole country in just half a month.


    But the other standards do not cut corners.


    The height of the city wall is more than 150 meters, and the thickness reaches 25 meters. Its strength must be able to withstand the frontal attack of conventional missiles, or the full blow of a Tier 8 powerhouse!


    Possess nuclear counterattack capability and conventional counterattack capability, and has long-term tier eight strong garrison.


    It can resist the invasion of a million-level (unqualified god-level) demon army without support, or persist for 24 hours.


    Afterwards, the Samsung Survivor City will continue to decrease by 20% to 40% on this basis.


    Samsung Survivor City¡¯s measurement standard: The autonomous ecosystem of the underground city (refuge) in the city can accommodate a resident population of 500,000 for more than 30 years, and the usual resident population can reach 3 million. The limit resident population can get one Ten million!


    And so far, the remaining 15 Huaxia, almost all meet the requirements of the Samsung Survivor City.


    This was also the minimum standard set by Ye Hao at the time. In his opinion, a survivor city under this standard would not be able to withstand a large-scale attack by the demon army.


    It''s a pity that 80% of survivor cities in the world are below this standard. Excluding China''s Samsung Survivor City, the number of Samsung Survivor City all over the world has barely reached 20, and the level gap is not small.


    These Samsung survivor cities are mainly in some developed cities in Europe and the United States, and they are being transformed according to the existing advanced infrastructure equipment.


    In this regard, I have to say that the island countries and the stick countries are much better than the old-fashioned countries in Europe. Their infrastructure facilities have discovered a lot of loopholes this time.


    Either the equipment is old or in disrepair!


    Closer to home, the city wall of Samsung Survivor City is more than 100 meters high and 20 meters thick. Its strength must be able to withstand the frontal attack of conventional missiles, or the full blow of the seventh-tier powerhouse!


    Has the conventional counterattack ability, and has many 7th-tier strongmen stationed for a long time.


    It can withstand the invasion of a million-level (unqualified god) demon army without support, or persist for three hours; it can resist an attack by a hundred thousand-level (unqualified god) demon army, or Persist for forty-eight hours.


    From this perspective, you can imagine how bad the remaining two-star survivor cities and one-star survivor cities are.


    Originally, according to the meaning of Wushuang City and Huaxia, these two grades should not be called survivor cities, but can only be said to be a small refuge, and it sounds better to be a survivor base.


    However, these account for 80% of the world''s survivor cities, and most of them are in Asia, Africa, Europe, America and other regions.


    Some people may wonder, what about Australia?


    Ha ha ha, under the previous toss in Australia, almost no one dared to shrink in those small bases, all hiding in their large survivor cities.


    Australia has a large area with sparse population, and the original infrastructure is not bad. With the help of the Demon Butterfly organization, the few survivor cities are barely three-star survivor cities, and a few have not yet arrived three-star and can only be regarded as two-star .

 Chapter 2906： Abandoned One Star Two Star Survivor City

    Chapter 2906 Abandoned One-Star Two-Star Survivor City


    Now that they are all withdrawn here, the remaining two-star survivor cities and one-star survivor cities cannot be ignored.


    Two-star survivor city''s measurement standard: the autonomous ecosystem of the underground city (refuge) in the city (there may be no autonomous ecosystem, just stored food), which can accommodate 100,000 permanent residents for more than ten years, and the usual permanent population can When it reaches one million people, the maximum permanent population can get three million!


    And those shelters are actually some air-raid shelters, or underground tunnels, etc., transformed on the spot, very crude.


    Compared with the construction of underground facilities, the construction of city walls on the ground is the simplest, because it can be built in the main city with modern technology, and then transported directly by air, just like building blocks.


    This is why Huaxia was able to build such a high wall in such a short time, in fact, long before the disaster.


    There are already enough city wall modules lying in warehouses everywhere. From transportation to completion, a city only needs two to three days at the fastest and no more than five days at the slowest.


    And only a lot more!


    There are also modules for building various houses.


    The city walls of those two-star survivor cities are 70 meters high and only fifteen meters thick. Their strength must be able to withstand the frontal attack of some conventional missiles, and it has a probability to withstand the attacks of some seventh-tier strong people!


    Possess part of the conventional counterattack ability, and has at least one rank 7 powerhouse stationed.


    It can resist the attack of the 100,000-level (unqualified god-level) demon army without support, or it can persist for eight hours.


    Many people may look at the two-star city after seeing the indicators of the five-star, four-star, and three-star survivor cities.


    I must be thinking, is this thing called Survivor City?


    Yes, this is the standard established by the Earth Alliance.


    And in line with this standard, there are more than 70 two-star survivor cities worldwide!


    This is why, when Wushuangcheng and Longzu both opposed it, they finally agreed with this system.


    This group of boys is really too weak, no matter if it really doesn''t work.


    And the one-star survivor city?


    It was also after the bitter pleading of some regional countries that they joined it.


    During the discussion during the meeting, Long Yi once said: "These one-star survivor cities don''t even have decent resistance. After encountering a certain number of demons, they are very likely to collapse instantly.


    Even if we want to support, there is no time for support! "


    Why does Long Yi comment on the One-Star Survivor City like this?


    Please continue to look down.


    The evaluation index of the one-star survivor city: the autonomous ecosystem of the underground city (refuge) in the city. Forget about it, this autonomous ecosystem is not needed here, just say the stored food materials.


    It can accommodate a resident population of 10,000 for more than one year, the usual resident population can reach 200,000, and the ultimate resident population can get 500,000!


    The height of the city wall is 30 meters and the thickness is only 8 meters. Its strength must be able to resist...


    No one can be sure of what can be resisted here.


    A spell? Or a cannonball?


    In front of those Tier 6 Hellhounds, it was as fragile as an iron sheet, and it was impossible to withstand several rounds of attacks.


    As for the thermal weapon, how many RPGs or anti-aircraft cannons, or tanks are even thermal weapons, don''t think about the others.


    Without support, it can withstand the attacks of the 10,000-level (unqualified god-level) demon army, or persist for eight hours.


    Eight hours!


    That''s right, eight hours!


    This is still a relatively general figure, because the resistance does not specify what the situation is.


    Is the city wall breached as a fall? Is the city occupied by half as occupied? All the buildings on the surface have been destroyed, and can only be shrunk underground, is it a fall?


    So many one-star survivor cities can be said to last for less than eight hours at all. Perhaps their walls will be breached in just an hour or even half an hour.


    For the next four or five hours, it was just the devil''s hunting of their city.


    And this is still in the case of a ten thousand demon army?


    Perhaps everyone is not familiar with the concept of 10,000, and thinks this number is huge.


    Do not!


    Now many hellhounds on the frontal battlefield once launch an attack on a large scale, there are tens of thousands of tens of thousands, rarely 10,000.


    Coupled with the devil meat ball falling from the sky, or the dark red demon from the black crack that suddenly appeared.


    The number of these can easily reach thousands or even tens of thousands.


    In other words.


    Long Yi''s definition of a one-star survivor city is that if the devil meat ball that was destroyed in the air without being obstructed falls next to a one-star survivor city, it will be enough to destroy the city.


    If a black crack appeared above, then they would not have any ability to resist.


    One-star Survivor City can only occasionally resist attacks like hundreds of small-scale Hellhounds, and they can still do this kind of ability.


    The premise is that they have enough thermal weapons!


    After all, in such a one-star survivor city, in addition to making bullets, those RPGs all use one and one less.


    Must rely on outside support.


    Once a very dangerous war will break out, those four-star and five-star cities will be overwhelmed. Who will support these one-star cities?


    Nevertheless, these one-star survivor cities are gathering places for survivors in parts of Europe, Africa, Asia and America.


    After all, they no longer have the ability to flee further, or they are unwilling to leave the place under their feet.


    And for one-star and two-star survivor cities.


    The Dragon Group and Wushuang City had discussed future arrangements, because in fact, other big forces also knew that such a city of survivors was really impossible to resist under the attack of the demon army.


    And the number of these one-star survivor cities has even reached one hundred and fifty!


    If so many one-star survivor cities really send out messages for help at the same time, will it be saved or not?


    Finally, the Earth Alliance developed a backup plan.


    That is to position one-star and two-star survivor cities as high-risk cities, which can be discarded when necessary.


    This is something that only the upper-level leaders of the Earth Alliance know. After all, if such a rule is known to the people below, it will be another protest march.


    And on this basis, from the existing two-star survivor cities, select several cities that are suitable for the establishment of a three-star survivor city, and make arrangements for their expansion and other aspects to make their standards at least meet the expression of the three-star survivor city.


    In addition, residents who are willing to leave the one-star and two-star survivor cities will be ¡®relocated¡¯ in stages and sent to the nearest or suitable survivor city with three or more stars.

 Chapter 2907： Use the power of Atlantis

    Chapter 2907-Use Atlantis'' Power


    The one-star survivor city is destined to be abandoned in the near future.


    The two-star survivor city is also very likely to be unable to save for too long, unless it has any special strategic significance.


    These are things to follow.


    Although the black crack has not been completely eliminated, the major threat has basically been eliminated.


    And black cracks will always appear, but the interval is relatively long later, a bit similar to the devil meat ball, and it suddenly appears in some places randomly.


    The Earth Alliance, while gradually eliminating these threatening black cracks, is also vigilant for new black cracks that may appear at any time.


    After a few days of adaptation, this has gradually become a habit.


    As if the order of the earth was restored again.


    But the leaders of the Earth Alliance are very clear that all this is just the beginning.


    They believe that it is absolutely impossible for the devil to end so easily. From the time they started this battle, it represented that their goal was to occupy the entire plane of the earth!


    Use this as a springboard to launch an attack on the gods.


    The twentieth day of the Earth¡¯s invasion.


    During an important meeting of the Earth Alliance.


    Smith of the United States once again raised what he had raised several times before.


    "Why can''t the gang of Atlantis participate in this battle? Since they are now living on Earth.


    We have also provided them with a certain degree of protection before, and they should join the battle! "Smith said, pointing to the Arctic Ocean on the map.


    There, Atlantis was floating.


    "I also agree with Mr. Smith''s statement, although we are indeed resisting the devil''s invasion. But who knows, there will be any tricks waiting for us on the devil''s side next.


    We should now take out all of our combat power, instead of hiding it! "Constantin of the Xiong Country is also a rare side of Smith.


    It''s really because this battle for half a month is really costly.


    The most important thing is the high-tech weapons. Even if the US military factories are fighting overloaded, they still cannot meet the front-line consumption.


    So they focused on the group of people above Atlantis.


    According to the latest information, Atlantis has at least a handful of quasi-gods, and there are many eighth-tier powerhouses. In addition, those elves and orcs are simply natural fighting races!


    "No, Ye Hao said before when he left. It''s better not to use Atlantis'' power before the final critical time.


    It is like a Pandora''s box. Once opened, no one knows what the consequences will be.


    Most of all, when Ye Hao is not here now, we must know that although we have signed many treaties with them, these treaties are basically based on Ye Hao''s existence.


    But now that Ye Hao is not on Earth, we can''t reach him either.


    If the people on Atlantis are allowed to join the global battle at this time, and they see the living environment of the outside world, you can guarantee that they will be able to return to Atlantis after the battle is over! "Su Xiaoxiao said solemnly.


    Long Yi also nodded and said, "That''s right, Atlantis is like a double-edged sword. It cannot be used until it is truly dangerous."


    "Now is not the time to worry about this. If they really want to make a home on the earth, they can give them Africa or South America.


    Anyway, those earths are now hellhounds, as long as they can deal with these demons and let them live! "Constantin shrugged and said indifferently.


    The leader of this bear country is really the head of the fighting nation, and he has not thought about it at all.


    "You are laying hidden dangers for the future of the earth! You never realize how terrifying the races on Atlantis are.


    They just lack an opportunity, once they have this opportunity, they will become the masters of this world again!


    You know, their civilization has existed for thousands of years before us! "Su Xiaoxiao said solemnly.


    "Well, then, when we are wiped out by the devil, what civilization will we talk about at that time!" Smith retorted.


    "Well, everyone is quiet. According to the disputes in the Earth Alliance, our eight organizations will vote and choose.


    Now it depends on the situation, it is suitable for the current occasion, then let us vote. "Smith seemed to have come prepared, and he said his words directly.


    The surrounding atmosphere is full of gunpowder smoke.


    "I object."


    "I object."


    Wushuangcheng and Dragon Group voted against it at the same time, although Ye Hao initially pulled Dragon Group into the Earth Alliance as a separate entity, which made others feel a little unhappy.


    However, Ye Hao''s own strength is too strong, and other people can only feel upset, and they still agree to this matter.


    And this means that in the current situation, Wushuangcheng and Dragon Group basically have the advantage with two votes.


    "I agree." Constantine said.


    "I agree too." Smith also said.


    This is a two-on-two tie.


    The four of them looked at the remaining four.


    The old pope of the Holy Mountain of the Holy See, the saint Yakina of the Greek temple, and the black butterfly of the Demon Butterfly organization, as well as the dark races representing Western Europe, that is, the representatives of the blood and wolf tribes, Catherine and L¨¦a.


    "I agree." The black butterfly of the Demon Butterfly organization raised his hand.


    This made Long Yi and Su Xiaoxiao somewhat unexpected.


    Black Butterfly said apologetically: "The Australian front is tight now. If there is no more foreign aid, the situation in Australia will become more serious. So I hope that people from Atlantis can join this battle. "


    The idea of ??Black Butterfly is indeed very suitable for her current position in Australia, after all, she has to consider Australia first.


    "I''m against it." Western European representatives Catherine and Leia said their decision.


    They are Ye Hao''s brainless supporters, and their situation is basically stable, and they really don''t need any foreign aid to intervene.


    As for other considerations... they didn''t think too much.


    This was three votes to three votes. In the end, only the old pope from the Holy Hill of the Holy See and the saint Yakina from the Greek temple were left.


    "It was originally a very dangerous thing for a foreign race to enter our world. It''s true in Su Xiao''s novel. The reason why people on Atlantis can stay quietly in the North Pole is because of Ye Hao''s shock.


    Once they find out that it doesn''t exist anymore, it will surely generate the idea of ??occupying the entire world. "Akina said in a deep voice.


    Su Xiaoxiao and the others were overjoyed, and it seemed that Yakina was ready to oppose this plan.

 Chapter 2908： He is back!

    Chapter 2908 He''s Back!


    "But what we have to consider is another problem, even after solving the problem of the devil. The people of Atlantis are not willing to go back to the Arctic islands.


    We can also take a step back and let them live in Africa or parts of South America.


    There may be people who are introducing wolves into the room, but be aware. What if it was a tiger who invited this wolf in?


    Then this wolf is just a hunting dog in front of this tiger! "


    Yakina''s conversation turned around, and she said categorically: "Now let''s compare the combat power between Atlantis and our Earth Alliance.


    Low- and medium-level combatants, although our planet is constantly growing because of the base number, they are far inferior to them in Atlantis in terms of quantity and quality.


    But what about the eighth-tier powerhouse and the quasi-god powerhouse? We are on par with the eighth-tier powerhouses. Although we may not have the advantage in some aspects, don''t forget that we also have technological weapons.


    Beyond that is the quasi-god powerhouse, and now there are more than twenty quasi-god-level powerhouses in our Earth Alliance, and they have a complete advantage over this.


    So even if the racial civilization of Atlantis really decides to take a bite, we can deal with it!


    So I agree with this proposal! "


    An unexpected result appeared, and Akina actually agreed.


    In this way, the initiative fell on Constantine and Smith.


    Everyone looked at the old pope eagerly. If the old pope also voted in favor, then the plan could be passed. If the old pope did not vote in favor, it would be a tie.


    If there is a small tie, the senior leaders below have to be organized to vote, just like the House of Representatives.


    Hundreds of people from all over the world will participate in voting.


    The old pope held his scepter and sighed: "The saint Yakina is right. Now our Earth Alliance has an advantage in the initiative.


    But I have always believed in a word, that is, a bowl of porridge is added with a little other flavor, then the bowl of porridge is no longer the original bowl of porridge.


    I think the reason why Ye Hao arranged Atlantis in the North Pole to cover up its existence was also for this.


    Once Atlantis appeared in the world, it would be equivalent to a collision of two civilizations, one was a civilization 10,000 years ago and the other was a modern civilization.


    One is the former master of the earth, and the other is the master of the present earth.


    No one knows what will happen in such a collision, whether one civilization swallows and annihilates another, or two civilizations combine with each other?


    The reason why two civilizations can live in peace, one in the light, and the other in the dark, is because the balance point in between is Ye Hao.


    Once Ye Hao disappears for a long time, it is very likely to cause this kind of balanced laughter! But now that Ye Hao is not on the earth, none of us can control the series of results caused by this.


    So I think we should not start this program for now. I oppose this plan. "After talking a lot, the old pope finally chose to oppose this plan.


    Now, the current situation is a four-to-four tie.


    But this result is what Smith and Constantine would like to see.


    Because they expected such a result, in the voting among the following senior cadres, they have absolute confidence that they can win.


    Because the people below are different from them, they won''t see things so far away.


    They have experienced the horror of the devil and the ever-present danger.


    They naturally want someone to help them now, even with a double-edged sword!


    "Since the vote turned out to be four votes to four, then I think I will organize a vote for high-level cadres around the world next." Smith stood up and said.


    Long Yi and Su Xiaoxiao did not speak.


    Constantine sighed: "Leader Long, Miss Su. As you know, we really are not targeting you in this matter.


    It is indeed under great pressure now, you Huaxia is safe, but other places are now... hey... I hope you can understand. "


    Long Yi and Su Xiaoxiao didn''t say anything, they also knew Smith and Constantine''s thoughts about this plan.


    If they stand from the other side''s perspective, perhaps they will also take the initiative to propose this plan.


    From different angles, there will be different ideas.


    It''s just that they are all to protect the earth, their hometown and their families.


    "There is no need to organize any meetings, the people on Atlantis will not use it for now."


    At this moment, a voice came out.


    A figure walked in directly through the closed door of the conference room.


    At first everyone was shocked, but this was their Earth Alliance headquarters, with quasi-gods stationed for a long time, and there were even many eighth-tier powerhouses.


    And they are holding top-level meetings now, and it is impossible for anyone to break in without permission.


    Except... that man!


    "Ye Hao!"


    "City Lord Ye!


    "His Royal Highness Saint Child!


    "Ho!"


    When the crowd saw the people in front of them, they all showed surprise expressions.


    Su Xiaoxiao and Catherine Leya directly surrounded them.


    There was a rare smile on the old pope''s face: "It''s fine when you come back."


    Constantine breathed a sigh of relief and sat down on the chair: "I''m going to you kid, let''s talk about it when I go back. That made us still discuss these things here."


    Smith stared at Ye Hao. Although Ye Hao''s appearance made his previous plan disappear, he still smiled.


    Although this guy laughed, it was uglier than crying.


    But he knew that as long as the man was still there.


    Then everyone on the earth still has hope of living!


    "I''m back, but I have one good news and another bad news." Ye Hao said while touching Su Xiaoxiao''s head while watching everyone smile.


    "You can come back is the best news, what else is bad news?" Hei Butterfly looked at Ye Hao tenderly.


    It is estimated that on this earth, he is the only one who can make Black Butterfly look at with such a look.


    "In fact, the me here is not the real me. It''s just a clone formed by a part of my consciousness. Don''t expect how strong this clone is.


    Because of the complexity of the outer space on the earth...In short, the space on the earth is chaotic. I don''t know what the devil uses. It is too difficult for people outside to get in.


    And the only way I found was to condense such a clone, his combat power is only the lower main god, and it is a one-time product.


    If you don¡¯t fight, it may last for thousands of years, but if you fight, the realm and maintenance time will continue to decrease according to the energy consumed. "

 Chapter 2909： Battle of Brisbane City

    Chapter 2909 the battle of Brisbane City


    "What? If this is the case, you...what''s the use of coming back here!" Constantine, a bear country man, said this directly.


    In fact, this is also the heart of several other people.


    The reason they are looking forward to Ye Hao''s return is because of Ye Hao''s main god-level combat power!


    As long as Ye Hao sits on the earth, there is almost no risk.


    Unless the devil can also drop a demon that is equal to Ye Hao?


    But is it possible?


    And now there is a clone, and it is still possible at any time like a clone of porcelain, can see the immovable existence.


    Ye Hao didn''t care about Constantine''s recklessness: "This is bad news, and I also prepared some good news.


    That is, I will send some fighters that I have trained. These fighters are wearing the armor of the sky that I designed. Although they may only have the strength of the eighth rank, after wearing the armor, the combat strength can be equivalent to the demon of the quasi **** level. ! "


    This is indeed good news.


    "How many can you send? One hundred, one thousand?" Constantine asked excitedly.


    Ye Hao rolled his eyes directly, and he raised three fingers and said: "According to the speed of my body, only three can be sent in a batch.


    Moreover, it is not a specified time. The space around the earth is very unstable. My body needs to go through tedious calculations to get the safest and most effective transmission node.


    This time I sent my clone here, and it took me two days. "


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, although everyone was a little disappointed, it was better than someone without support.


    "I checked the situation on the earth just now, and I suspect that there is a devil playing tricks on the earth plane. Otherwise, it is impossible to have black air masses, devil meat **** and black cracks one after another." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    "We have doubted this too, but several of our quasi-gods have carefully checked on the earth, but we have not found any clues.


    Those black air masses, devil meat balls, and black cracks seem to appear out of thin air! "Long Yi said, shaking his head.


    "Have you only checked the earth?" Ye Hao stared at several people and asked seriously.


    Saint Yakina heard the meaning in the words, she said in surprise: "Mr. Ye, do you mean..."


    Everyone subconsciously raised their heads and looked up at the top of their heads.


    They have checked the earth, but outside the earth...


    "Although it is called the Earth plane, it does not mean that it is limited to the earth. Since there is no one on the earth, it can only be somewhere outside the earth!" Ye Hao said with squinting eyes.


    Several people looked at each other.


    All think that this guess is possible.


    Otherwise, it is impossible for so many things to happen on the earth for no reason.


    "But we only have quasi-gods on the earth now. Although quasi-gods can also move outside the atmosphere, it is very costly to themselves.


    According to the current situation, the strongest of us can only go to the moon. "Constantin said.


    Smith looked at Ye Hao.


    The quasi **** can''t go, what about Ye Hao, the main god?


    "I can go out and check it out, but the universe is huge and my strength is limited now. And I must make sure that I don''t disturb the opponent.


    So my search speed may not be very fast, I am ready to go now, probably... it will take ten and a half days to go back and forth. "


    Ye Hao looked at everyone seriously and said, "You are fighting well on Earth now. I hope you can keep on going!"


    "Don''t worry, as long as we are still on the earth. It is impossible for those alien races to behave on the earth!" The old pope said in a deep voice, holding the scepter.


    "In the current situation, half a month should be no problem." Black Butterfly also stood up and said.


    "Well, I''m ready to set off now. The Vault of Heaven Warriors dispatched later will take the initiative to contact you, and there will be some small gifts for you when that time comes."


    After Ye Hao finished speaking, he was ready to leave.


    Su Xiaoxiao quickly followed, and said anxiously: "Ye Hao, will you leave when you come like this? Wouldn''t you have a look at Wushuang City?"


    Ye Hao stopped and looked at Su Xiaoxiao who was reluctant to leave behind him.


    He smiled slightly, and he seemed to see the figure of the woman who was looking forward to it, as well as his old friends.


    "Help them bring it well, wait until... this time the matter is over, I will go back to cook them food for a month." After speaking, Ye Hao walked directly out of the base.


    It turned into a meteor and flew into outer space, disappearing into the night.


    Su Xiaoxiao squeezed her fists, and she said dissatisfiedly: "How can one month be enough...at least...at least half a year!"


    ~~~


    Time flies, and in a blink of an eye it is already the 20th day of the evil invasion.


    The basic order of the world has now stabilized, and it is divided into three levels of regions according to the situation of each region.


    One is a green and safe area like Huaxia, which means that the degree of danger is extremely low, and there is no danger of demons invading the town and causing mass deaths of residents.


    The second is most parts of the earth, the yellow safety zone, which means that this place is temporarily safe, but there is always the danger of confronting the devil at any time, and it is necessary to maintain a 24-hour state.


    The worst is the red war zone. The reddest on the map belongs to three areas: South America, Australia and Africa.


    Anyway, this is equivalent to the southern hemisphere of the earth, except that the Antarctic Circle is still quiet, basically being invaded by demons.


    And at this time, no matter whether it is land, sea, or sky, there are demon types of troops.


    There are even dangers under the land.


    Brisbane City, Australia


    This is one of Australia''s survivor cities and belongs to the Samsung Survivor City.


    Within the 100-meter-high city wall, there are nearly 10 million residents of Australia hiding here.


    Unlike the residents of Huaxia Survivor City, the residents here have sad faces, and many people are even drunk on the streets.


    They didn''t have that hopeful look at all.


    As if this is the end of the world.


    A galloping team of armored vehicles is heading towards the west gate.


    On the door of the armored vehicle squad, there is a mark of black butterfly.


    Maybe the people in Australia didn''t know what it meant before, but now it represents the most elite troops in Australia.


    Demon Butterfly Special Operations Team!


    The team members are mainly composed of members of the Demon Butterfly Yuan organization, as well as powerful local Australian cultivators urgently recruited after the end of the world.


    Often the place where they will appear is the most dangerous place for war.


    At this moment, in the passenger seat of the first car, Xue Tuo Luo was sitting there holding her Weeping Blood Sword, with murderous intent flashing in his eyes.

 Chapter 2910： Demigod Blood Dhara

    Chapter 2910 Demigod Blood Drab


    "Look at the people on these streets, they all look drunk and dreamy, don''t they know what it is like outside the city wall?


    We are working hard to protect this group of people? "The muscular girl driving, spit out the window uncomfortably.


    Xue Daluo glanced at the scene on the street outside the window, and she said coldly: "Don''t worry about these people, we only need to perform the task that Lord Black Butterfly confessed to us."


    "It''s strange to say. Master Xuedra, why don''t those Hellhounds attack other survivor cities? Why do they choose to attack us?


    I heard that the number of hellhounds attacking our city has reached a million this time! Outside the West City Wall, the corpses of Hellhounds alone were piled up fifty to sixty meters high.


    The Burning Soldiers were too late to burn, and a bunch of Hellhounds swooped up behind them. "The muscular girl asked curiously.


    "You ask me? Do you need me to catch a hellhound and send it to you. Let you ask these guys why they came to our world?" Xue Tuo Luo sneered.


    At this time, the convoy was getting closer and closer to the west wall.


    They could even hear the sound of gunfire outside the city wall, the sound of the continuous design of guns, and even the familiar roar of hellhounds.


    Soon, at a distance of almost 100 meters from the city wall, it was intercepted by the military cordon.


    "Please stop, the front is the military area. Please have the relevant documents!" the officer shouted.


    Xue Tuolu skillfully took out a small notebook, and after seeing it, the officer immediately stood up and saluted, and then quickly let it go.


    "Hey, boss? Why don''t you stick to the car this time?" The soldier next to him said puzzledly.


    My boss has always been quite strict. When the previous car came in, he needed to check carefully.


    But there has never been a clear and clean release like this time, even without checking the documents of the car behind.


    The officer went straight up and patted his head: "Aren''t you stupid? Didn''t you see the signs on the cars?


    That is the magic butterfly! We are the strongest fighting force right now, and do you know what I saw on that woman''s certificate just now?


    Blood Drab! That is the second-in-command among the Demon Butterfly, and the combat power is quite terrifying, even equivalent to several of our armies! "


    As he said, there was immense respect and yearning in his eyes.


    Soon the car arrived at the command post under the west wall.


    The defensive commander of the Western Wall, who was waiting here, saw the Blood Drago and quickly said, "Sir Blood Drago, you are finally here.


    Let me report to you about our current situation on the Western Wall. If it is not very critical, we cannot invite you over..."


    Xue Tuo Luo raised her hand, and she said coldly: "I knew the wall of your west city wall when I was on the road. The west city wall is divided into four parts ABCD, each with 100 areas.


    At present, you have thirteen areas where Hellhounds can attack a position 100 meters away from your city wall, and only less than twenty or thirty meters away from the top of the city wall.


    The body of the hellhound below was too late to be burned. "


    "Yes, yes!" The commander nodded repeatedly.


    Xue Tuo Luo turned around and looked at the team coming down from the top of the convoy.


    These squads are not as neatly dressed as soldiers, and the weapons held by each person are already dressed and served.


    But the only thing that is the same is that they have a coat of arms on their bodies. The front of the coat of arms is the pattern of the magic butterfly, and on the back is their personal information.


    This is equivalent to a soldier''s identity card. Once this thing is found by a companion, it means that the person has been sacrificed.


    "The first team goes to the A45 area, the second team to the A89 area, the third team is responsible for the B12 and B13 areas...Finally, the eighth team follows me to take charge of the C44, C45, C46, ??and C46 areas.


    Understood! "Xue Daluo pulled out his Weeping Blood Sword, with murderous in his eyes.


    "Understood!" In the eight teams, forty or fifty people breathed like millions of soldiers.


    "That... what do we need... what do we do?" the commander came up and asked cautiously.


    "Mr. Commander, we are going to carry out the mission now. You only need to tell the people in these combat positions to withdraw to the end of the city wall to rest. We will be responsible for the previous battle.


    And be ready to take over and continue to defend at any time, and we can leave other things to us! "


    As soon as the voice fell, Xue Tuo Luo directly jumped, turned into a red blood, and jumped onto the 100-meter-high city wall.


    "Hey, it''s us!"


    "I must kill enough hellhounds this time!"


    "Just you still have a thousand? The stuff below you almost wasn''t bitten off last time, this time you have to be careful."


    "Shut up to Lao Tzu, Lao Tzu wants revenge this time!"


    "You all have a good view of my mother, let you see what is called a woman from the Devil Butterfly!"


    These individuals, at this moment, are like a tiger descending from the mountain, with great momentum!


    And at this moment, the Blood Drab who was already standing in her own area of ??responsibility, members of her team also followed her up.


    At this time, they finally saw the outside scene, one of the newcomers, although they had also had the experience of fighting the hellhound before.


    But this time, when they saw the scene in front of them, they couldn''t help but take a breath.


    Because there are too many...too many.


    Outside the city walls, almost all places where the eyes can see are hellhounds


    A piece of black, like an ant!


    Under the city wall, the corpses of those hellish hounds that were killed had already piled up into hills.


    The Hellhound at the back, with the help of the corpse of the Hellhound in front, directly attacked the city wall more than 100 meters high.


    Boom boom boom


    Large fireballs appeared in the distance, and the soldiers on the walls of these scenes had long been used to them.


    This is nothing more than a howitzer at the rear, or a missile or something.


    Although these things are very effective in the war, but in the battle against these hellhounds, it can only be said to be a drop in the bucket.


    After a few seconds, a clearing area that had been emptied by the missiles would be covered again by the Hellhound.


    It''s as if nothing ever happened.


    "This...this is the million-level demon army." The newcomer swallowed, and the hand with the weapon began to tremble at this moment.

 Chapter 2911： Three-headed Hellhound

    Chapter 2911 Three Hellhounds


    A big battle started on the west wall of Brisbane City!


    Xue Daluo held her Weeping Blood Sword, and jumped directly off the wall, jumping into the group of **** dogs.


    Even so, those Hellhounds did not threaten the Blood Drab at all.


    Because when they were close to the Blood Dhara, they were directly killed by the Blood Weeping Sword of the Blood Dhara.


    As long as you touch the Weeping Blood Sword a little bit, these Hellhounds will be killed after school!


    Blood Drab is now a strong demigod, and he is also given high hopes by the Black Butterfly. In the future, he may become the second quasi-god of the Australian Demon Butterfly Organization.


    This is why she will be sent to Brisbane alone. This is the feeling that Black Butterfly will test her.


    Black Butterfly treats the Blood Drab as her sister or daughter, and she also hopes that the Blood Drab can become a quasi-god power like herself.


    In this way, in the long lifespan in the future, the black butterfly will not be alone by herself, at least there are people who can accompany her.


    Xue Daluo did not live up to Black Butterfly''s expectations. Her talent made her become a demigod powerhouse in a short time!


    And the comprehension of the elements has also caught some clues. At this time, she just needs an opportunity.


    And these seven-tier hellhounds, really, there is really no threat to the blood dhara.


    I don''t know how long this killing lasted. It was Xue Tu Luo alone who cleared the 100-meter-long line of defense.


    I don''t know that hundreds of thousands of heads were beheaded and killed by the Blood Drae.


    The surrounding team members saw the appearance of XueDuoluo''s big kill, and their inner fighting spirit was also activated, and they were also quite brave in the battle.


    He even thought that these Hellhounds were nothing but a blow.


    But they will soon pay the price for their carelessness.


    Suddenly among the hellhounds, a very fast figure rushed out. The target of that figure was a martial arts practitioner holding a sword and shield.


    "Be careful!" When the surrounding companions noticed this figure, their complexions changed suddenly.


    Because this is a **** dog, but not an ordinary **** dog.


    It is a three-headed **** dog of the eighth order!


    Most of its physical characteristics are very similar to the Hellhound, the only difference is that it has three heads!


    The team member noticed the attack, he first stabbed a head with his sword, and at the same time blocked the remaining man with a shield.


    Afterwards, he tried to avoid for the time being.


    But this player only had the strength of Tier 7. Although he was holding a shield, the powerful impact still shifted the shield he gave to the top.


    Caused his right leg to be exposed.


    One of the heads of the three-headed hellhound bit on it without any kind of courtesy!


    "Ah ah ah!" Severe pain, let this team screams out.


    At this moment, a sword shadow flashed, and the blood tulu appeared in front of the team member.


    The team member fell into the corpse of the hellhound and looked in astonishment at his bitten left leg. A hellhound''s head was there.


    As for the three-headed Hellhound that attacked him, there were only two heads left at the moment, and he was facing the Captain Xuedra.


    "Captain..." The team swallowed and looked at his captain.


    "I said, pay attention to where you stand. You just broke away from the battle line and moved forward at least ten meters! After you go back, give me reflection! Now roll me down!"


    Xue Daluo reproached unceremoniously, and then rushed towards the three-headed Hellhound.


    Although it was a three-headed Hellhound of the eighth rank, he was eventually beheaded by the blood draper under the sword!


    "Report, the bomb on our side has been buried. You can retreat!" At this time, the sound of a horn came from the city wall.


    Xue Tuo Luo looked at a piece of **** dog in front of him: "All the team retreat, I will come to the back of the palace!"


    "Yes!" The other team members began to evacuate.


    And Xue Tuo Luo held the Weeping Blood Sword in his hand, and his sword spirit was arbitrary.


    "Weeping blood for thousands of miles!" Xue Tuo Luo Jiao made a sound, and several sword auras directly cut through the sky.


    Kill all hundreds of Hellhounds in front of you.


    After that, Xue Tuo Luo jumped back suddenly and retreated to the city wall.


    Looking at the hellhound that was about to submerge the area they had just captured again.


    Xue Daluo said coldly: "Detonate the bomb."


    "Understand, detonate!" said the officer next to him.


    Then dozens of soldiers on the wall pressed down the machinery in their hands.


    At the other end of the machine are densely packed threads, which are interspersed among the corpses under the city wall.


    Those are all bombs.


    Boom boom boom


    With the sound of detonation, countless corpses of Hellhound were blown up.


    After this wave of explosions, the hill of hellhound corpses that was about to pile up to the height of the city wall collapsed mostly.


    The reason why they need the help of the Blood Drab is that they actually hope they can push the Hellhound back and make room for them to place explosives.


    Explosives cannot be placed on the surface of the Shishan Mountain. That way, it will not serve the purpose of blowing up the Shishan Mountain. Only by burying the explosives below can the above Shishan Mountain collapse!


    Ordinary soldiers simply can''t have time to bury explosives in front of the Hellhound, so they can only rely on strong men like Xuetrao to delay time.


    "Alternate lines of defense, keep an eye on it!" The sergeant then issued an order.


    Then the machine guns on the city wall and various combat weapons all came into operation again.


    They succeeded Xuedra and the others, and once again fought the hellhounds under the city wall.


    "Thank you, if it weren''t for your help. If these Hellhounds swarm up again, it is estimated that they will be on the wall!" The sergeant said thankfully.


    "This is just a task." Xue Tuoluo said casually, and then she ordered her team members to rest on the spot and arranged for a doctor to treat the team member with a thigh injury.


    And she herself began to inspect the battle on the wall, looking at the hellhounds who were going forward, she frowned, always feeling that something was wrong.


    "Why don''t you just pour the oil and burn it on fire? Wouldn''t it be more convenient?" One of the team members sat on the ground tiredly, asking puzzledly.


    A soldier next to him shook his head and said, "This method has been tried a long time ago. If there are a small number of Hellhounds, it would be nice to say. But look at you Hellhounds, thousands!


    We poured oil and lit the fire. Hellhounds from behind swarmed up and immediately extinguished the fire. There was not enough time to light enough fire. "


    "Yes, and the corpses of these hellhounds are not for combustion. It would be too much time to burn them all."


    The soldiers said with emotion.


    But at this moment, Xue Daluo sensed something was wrong.

 Chapter 2912： Something is hidden below!

    Chapter 2912 There is something hidden below!


    Xue Daluo stared at the **** dogs all over the mountains.


    "Are there any images of military satellites?" Xue Tu Luo interrogated the officer next to him.


    "Ah? Yes...in the temporary command post over there!" The officer was stunned for a moment, and then pointed to a temporary command post not far away.


    After all, here are several survivor cities built by Australia, a developed country with all its strengths, and it is quite advanced in terms of technological products.


    Xue Daluo walked over, and a soldier sitting in front of the computer immediately called up a bird''s-eye view of the military satellite over the city at the moment.


    Xue Tu Luo leaned down, as close to the screen as possible.


    On the screen you can see a city, a city surrounded by many ¡®ants¡¯!


    And this city is naturally the Brisbane city under their feet.


    Those ants are hellhounds.


    "Strange, these Hellhounds seem to be focusing on attacking the West Wall." Xue Tuoluo stared at the screen in surprise, and it was clear that the Hellhound group attacking Brisbane City had a very obvious attack deviation.


    The number of Hellhounds on the west side is obviously the most.


    "It might be that the Hellhound attacked from the west?" The non-commissioned officer next to him said indifferently.


    Xue Tuo Luo shook his head and said, "No, although the devil''s combat effectiveness is strong. But their combat command has almost no tactics at all.


    What they like the most is to use an absolute superior force to carry out the human sea tactics.


    Moreover, the direction of the black air mass is to the south. According to the movement trajectory of the Hellhound group, even if it is subconsciously launching an attack, it should be launched from the southern city wall.


    Why must we pay attention to attacking the Western Wall! "


    Everyone also showed puzzled expressions when they heard the words of Xuedra.


    "Perhaps... they are doing something that we don''t want us to know." The soldier operating the computer said subconsciously.


    The officer went up and knocked on his head: "You forget, these Hellhounds have no wisdom at all. They are like smashed dogs."


    "No...Although hellhounds have no wisdom, they will subconsciously implement the simple requirements of high-level demon units.


    For example...help me cover up my trajectory! "Xue Tuo Luo muttered.


    These words made the surrounding soldiers and officers all look surprised.


    "This... this is impossible. Our instrument radar can detect the energy fluctuations of the demons around, and we have not detected excessive energy." The officer shook his head and said.


    "Is there a possibility that our instrument radar is defective? When a demon unit with too many locations overlaps, some signals may be masked.


    Or maybe the things protected by the hellhounds are very concealed! "Xue Da Luo said in a deep voice: "And their purpose of doing this is to launch a fatal blow to our city wall.


    And these hellhounds who went on to succeed, were actually just to cover up this real action! "


    Hearing this, many soldiers and officers present turned pale.


    The reason why they can stand here safe and sound, even if there are more hellhounds outside, they are not afraid.


    It is because of the towering and solid walls.


    If the city wall is gone, the city will be instantly submerged by Hellhounds!


    "This...this..." The officers were at a loss.


    "We must now figure out what is hidden under there!" Xue Tu Luo directly took out a communication device from the equipment he carried with him.


    "Hey, I am Xuedra. I now request the incendiary firepower to cover the bombing! The area is..." Xuedra looked at the officer next to him.


    The officer said some areas.


    "Understood, area T14-T16, what is the amount of bombing?" the person on the contact side asked.


    Xue Daluo looked at the densely packed Hellhounds: "It is necessary to let at least one Hellhound within the range of a football field evaporate the entire world!"


    "Ah? A football field? Commander Xuedala, this amount has far exceeded the amount of incendiary storage in Brisbane City!" said the soldier over there.


    "Brisbane is not enough, just ask other cities! This is an order!" After Xuedrao finished speaking, he directly hung up the contact.


    "That... Master Xuedra, is it because you are worrying too much? We are very short of artillery shells now, so wasting so many incendiary bombs at this time, is it..." The officer next to him said with some worry at the moment.


    Xue Daluo said in a deep voice: "I also hope that I have been thinking about it, but I have a very bad premonition now. If it is really me that is wrong, it is best.


    If... there is really any threat, if this city wall is destroyed, then the millions of people in this city... will all be buried in the mouth of these hellhounds! "


    Hearing this, everyone said nothing.


    Soon, all the communication devices on the west wall rang out.


    "Reminder, a large number of incendiary bombs will be dropped outside the Western City Wall in five minutes. Please prepare all soldiers to resist the high temperature!"


    A series of reminders rang for a long time.


    In fact, if you want to clear an area of ??Hellhound, using a nuclear bomb is the most convenient and effective.


    But after all, this city is close to the population, although the city walls are high, but it can''t withstand nuclear radiation, so we can only choose incendiary bombs next.


    Before long, hundreds of tail flames appeared in the sky.


    Everyone knows what this is.


    "Quick, quick, quick! Get the heat shield!" At this time, the soldiers and non-commissioned officers all took out a prop on the fence.


    It was something similar to a shield, blocked in front of him, and at the same time he was also wearing a special military uniform, covering almost any exposed skin.


    "Sergeant Xuedra..." The sergeant took a special military uniform and prepared to hand it to Xuedra.


    Xue Tuo Luo waved his hand and refused.


    Only then did the sergeant realize that they are super fighters, and they still have the ability to resist heat.


    Then, only a few loud noises were heard.


    A monstrous flame appeared.


    Xue Tu Luo walked to the edge of the city wall and looked at the place where the incendiary bomb exploded.


    At first there were a few scattered small fireballs, and then hundreds of small fireballs came together to form a huge fireball.


    The Hellhounds in this fireball were all burned out.


    The heat wave generated by the fireball also began to sweep around.


    After a few seconds, Xue Daluo felt the burning sensation on the surface of her body, and her clothes even began to smell of burning.


    Xue Daluo wrapped his breath outside the clothes, and the clothes did not burn.


    And those ordinary soldiers, either hiding in the defensive facilities, then holding on to the fire shield.

 Chapter 2913： Ground hole demon!

    Chapter 2913 Crypt Devil!


    Xue Daluo stared at the fireball with a serious expression.


    The fireball quickly dissipated. Where the fireball disappeared, the ground became charred black, and the corpses of Hellhounds burned everywhere.


    But Xuedra has discovered something even more incredible!


    It was a huge strip-shaped creature, half of its body under the soil, like a long worm, with black scales on its body.


    "This...this really hides something!" The sergeant said in surprise.


    But at this time, he found that the Blood Drab next to him had disappeared, and then turned his head to see that the Blood Drake had already rushed up.


    Xue Tuo Luo jumped and jumped into the sky.


    The Weeping Blood Sword in his hand fell from the sky.


    "Weeping blood!"


    This sword was directly inserted into the scales of that big insect.


    All of a sudden, the whole earth began to shake.


    Then a huge figure emerged from under the ground.


    "This is..." Xue Daluo flew into the air again, relying on his demigod strength, floating in the air.


    Looking at the demon that he had never seen before, he began to search for information that matched it in the top-secret information of the Earth Alliance.


    Ye Hao got a copy of the information about the demon class from the angel, and stored it in the library and computer in Wushuang City.


    After the end of the world, this information was transmitted to the core computer of the Earth Alliance, and anyone within the authority could read it.


    And almost all people with authority have carefully read this demon class information.


    After all, in a war, only knowing oneself and the enemy can win every battle.


    And soon Blood Drab found the information about the giant insect in front of him.


    Crypt Demon!


    It is a giant demon insect that lives on the surface, and its size is generally the size of five or six trains combined.


    The surface of the body has scales that hide itself, and this scale can become weak as its body reacts.


    And its strength is Tier 8, its defense power is amazing, and its melee attack power is also very terrifying, but its only flaw is its slow movement speed!


    It''s almost like a giant elephant cannon.


    Its size is larger than that of the Giant Elephant Cannon, so once it appears, it will be very obvious.


    Although it is a crypt demon, it cannot go deep underground, and it usually moves on the surface.


    "It seems that the purpose of those Hellhounds attacking so intensively is to make this crypt monster move under the city wall and launch a devastating attack on the city wall!" Xue Daluo said in a deep voice.


    The most important thing is that in the record of this crypt monster, one thing is very important.


    It is mentioned that the Crypt Demon has no long-range attack means and moves slowly, but don''t fight melee with it!


    The most important thing is when facing its head!


    It will likely use a force equivalent to a demigod or even a quasi-god level!


    Xue Daluo looked at the black head that was almost the same as the normal beetle, and couldn''t think of how strong this thing was in melee combat.


    But since it is written in the information, there should be nothing...


    boom


    Suddenly at this moment, a huge black figure suddenly appeared on the city wall that was one kilometer away from the defensive wall of Xue Tu Luo.


    That was another crypt monster.


    This Crypt Devil had already stuck out its head, and the black scales on its body began to emit black light, and then its head began to shrink, as if a spring was constantly compressing itself.


    The soldiers and practitioners on that city wall began to continuously attack the crypt monster.


    But countless **** dogs intervened nearby.


    Xue Daluo was ready to support the past at this time, it was too late.


    She only saw a black flame appearing on the head of the Crypt Demon Insect, and then it hit the thick wall of the city like a huge black fist.


    An unexpected scene appeared.


    This wall, which was tens of meters thick, was directly attacked by the Crypt Demon this time and blasted through it!


    That''s right, it''s blasted through!


    There was a two-hundred-meter-long wall that collapsed in a large gap of nearly fifty meters.


    what does this mean?


    The height of the city wall of the Samsung Survivor City is only a few meters away, which means that this city wall has collapsed by half its height.


    And coupled with the corpses of hellhounds originally piled up under the city wall, now those hellhounds can directly rush into the city wall!


    There is a gap in the wall!


    The news quickly reached the command office of Brisbane City. They knew very well that if the city wall was captured, a small gap could cause the collapse of the entire ¡®dam¡¯.


    Immediately they mobilized all the troops that could be mobilized to defend against this gap, and in accordance with the emergency preparation plan, built three lines of defense within the gap. After these three lines of defense are the residential areas of Brisbane City.


    Because Brisbane does not have enough underground shelters like the survivor cities in China, most people still hide in their own residences.


    Once these three emergency lines of defense are broken by Hellhounds, then these Hellhounds will be like locusts, harming the people in this city!


    "Damn it!" Seeing the situation in front of her, Xue Daluo knew that she had to deal with the crypt monster immediately, otherwise, if it blasted a big hole, the city would be really dangerous.


    But the problem is that she still has a Crypt Demon under her, so she can''t leave it alone.


    She took a deep breath, and then red particles appeared around her body, and her eyes turned blood red.


    She is mobilizing her little blood sword element!


    "Divine Art¡¤Three Thousand Blood Sword!" Xue Tuo Luo Jiao said in peace, raising the Weeping Blood Sword in his hand.


    The red particles around her body immediately turned into a blood-red dagger, as many as three thousand.


    With a wave of the **** hand, all these three thousand blood swords fell.


    It directly hit the crypt monster below.


    In the miserable howl, this crypt monster was seriously injured and fell to the ground unable to move forward. It could no longer pose a threat to the city wall.


    A few missiles will end its life next.


    And at this time, Blood Drab immediately appeared in front of the Crypt Demon who was about to launch a second attack on the city wall.


    The Weeping Blood Sword in the hands of Xue Tuo Luo made a sound of sword ming, and countless blood enveloping the sword.


    "A sword of blood!"


    Xue Tuo Luo held the Weeping Blood Sword, which directly turned into a blood-red cold light, piercing it directly from the head of the Crypt Demon Insect.


    The Crypt Demon wailed and finally fell under the city wall.


    And the hellhound behind, still attacked one after another!

 Chapter 2914： You go to Penglai Xiandao

    Chapter 2914 you go to Penglai Fairy Island


    On January 13, Brisbane City was attacked by a new type of demon class, the Crypt Demon.


    There was a big gap and three small gaps in the west wall.


    A total of eight crypt monsters were eliminated.


    There have been several waves of hellhounds rushing into the wall from the gap, the largest number reached one thousand at a time!


    There were even dozens of them in the chaos, taking the opportunity to rush through the three lines of defense and into the residential area.


    Although beheaded by the squad that arrived a few minutes later, it still caused casualties in the residential area.


    Under this attack by the million-level demon army, Brisbane City fought fiercely for three days and three nights.


    Finally, after supporting ten teams in the Huaxia Dragon Group, it was considered tenacious to defend the city.


    But in the end a certain degree of casualties were paid.


    According to later statistics, 369 ordinary residents died and more than 1,300 ordinary residents were injured to varying degrees due to the **** dog rushing into the city!


    The damage to the city wall reached 33%, and the damage to the west city wall was the most serious, reaching 57%!


    The gap is currently being repaired 24 hours a day.


    In this battle, the consumption of weapons and ammunition in Brisbane City reached 70%, and some rare weapons, such as incendiary bombs, have all been exhausted.


    We are requesting supplies from the Australian government and the Earth Alliance.


    In addition, there are 20,000 regular troops stationed in Brisbane.


    Some people here may be wondering, why is there only 20,000 troops in such a developed country as Australia?


    Such an army can protect a city well.


    Here I want to say that in today''s developed countries, the number of soldiers was originally small. Even in peacetime, their number of soldiers was only 80,000, less than 100,000.


    Although after the end of the world, some veterans were urgently recruited, the total number reached 150,000.


    However, in the previous battle consumption, and now arranged in several survivor cities, Brisbane can have a garrison of 20,000 troops is quite good.


    Moreover, the 20,000 garrison is just responsible for the defense system of the city wall, which is already enough.


    The police are responsible for public security in the city.


    After all, if it is more than the number of soldiers, let alone the 20,000 soldiers, even if 20 million stand in front of those Hellhounds, it is only a matter of time before they are killed.


    Only those with advanced weapons have combat effectiveness.


    And now the advanced weapons don''t need so many people to fight.


    Therefore, 20,000 yuan is enough to undertake the defensive task of Brisbane City.


    In this battle, more than 800 soldiers suffered casualties, mainly due to a series of casualties on the west wall after the wall was breached.


    The other is the casualties of the capable.


    One SS-level supernatural power died, and it was killed when the crypt monster attacked the city wall.


    Then the S-level supernatural powers and the sixth-order cultivators died seven.


    The death toll of the remaining A-level ability practitioners below Tier 5 practitioners is 46.


    Even though the death toll has not reached one hundred, it is very tragic for Australian officials!


    Even to describe it in their hearts, they are even willing to use the casualties of seven hundred or even seven thousand soldiers in exchange for the survival of more than 70 people.


    Because they know very well that the future of this world needs these people to protect.


    Weapons and ammunition, after all, still have a clean day.


    So they would rather these cultivators and supernaturalists can survive, and they are the seeds of hope.


    There are so many casualties, it is their heartache.


    And it is worth mentioning that Xuedra, a demigod-level powerhouse, performed well in this battle, but because of the excessive consumption of the battle, after the battle was over, he almost fainted and was still resting for the time being.


    Fortunately, Huaxia dispatched a demigod-level powerhouse to temporarily take the position of Xuedrao.


    However, the demon has not formed a million-level demon army recently. A small-scale attack is acceptable to Brisbane.


    But... for these people living in Australia, they still feel as if they are living on the brink of death at any time.


    Among a villa in Brisbane City.


    Xue Tuo Luo was tied with gauze, holding his own blood weeping sword, and practicing in the yard.


    At this time, a figure appeared behind her.


    "You have suffered such severe injuries, are you still cultivating." A familiar voice came.


    Of course Xuetrao put away his Weeping Blood Sword and knelt on one knee: "Subordinate Xuetrao pays homage to Lord Black Butterfly."


    That''s right, the black butterfly is here at this time.


    The black butterfly looked up and down at Xue Daluo: "Fortunately, you did not suffer too much injury."


    Xue Tuo Luo lowered his head ashamedly: "It is Xue Tuo Luo''s incompetence. It has made adults and the Demon Butterfly Organization a shame."


    "How can you say that, I already know your combat performance. One person stood in front of the Western City Wall and killed nearly 10,000 Hellhounds, and finally smashed five and eight crypt monsters.


    Your figure has now become the new idol of several major survivor cities in Australia. "Black Butterfly didn''t forget to tease a few words at this time.


    Because after the strength broke through to the Quasi-God, Black Butterfly''s heart demon naturally disappeared, and she also lost the kind of lowness before, and was a little more relaxed.


    "But this is not enough. If it weren''t for me to be too weak, it would be impossible for those crypt monsters to break through our city walls!" Xue Tuoluo clenched his fists unwillingly.


    Hei Butterfly looked at the Blood Drab in front of him, and repeatedly saw himself who was annoyed and angry because he could not step into the Quasi-God before.


    Xue Daluo was brought up by herself, and Black Butterfly knew very well that her personality was almost exactly the same as her own, she was very obsessed with strength, and she was also very strong.


    "Hey." Black Butterfly patted Xue Da Luo on the shoulder and said: "Your current situation is not suitable for staying in Brisbane City. I have asked the Dragon Team to take over Brisbane City temporarily."


    "Ah? Why? Did I make Master Black Butterfly dissatisfied! I can still fight!" Xue Tuo Luo said in panic.


    She is as if she has lost her owner''s pet.


    Black Butterfly stared at the Blood Drake and said, "Of course not. I hope you can become stronger during this period of time. This time we have encountered attacks in several cities in Australia.


    The situation in Brisbane is the most serious. If it were not for the support of the China Dragon Team, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    But after all, they are members of the Dragon Team, and it is impossible to support us every time, so we still need ourselves.


    Australia needs a second quasi-god. I chatted with Wushuang City to get you a place on Penglai Xiandao, where you can practice.


    But you don¡¯t have much time, you only have one week! "


    Hearing Lord Black Butterfly''s words, Xue Daluo also understood, she said unswervingly: "Sir, don''t worry, I won''t let you down!"

 Chapter 2915： We have a problem!

    Chapter 2915 is that we have a problem!


    During this period of time, there were survivor cities like Brisbane City that resisted demon attacks, or army attacks of millions of demons.


    Some survivor cities are not so lucky.


    For example, if there is a one-star or two-star survivor city, if there is a million-level demon army attack.


    Basically, this survivor city will be abandoned, because unless there are three or four quasi-god-class resident in this survivor city for a long time.


    Otherwise, it is basically impossible to keep this city of survivors.


    And to have quasi-god-class powerhouses stationed, that is the treatment that only five-star survivor cities have.


    How could these one-star and two-star survivor cities exist?


    So it comes naturally and becomes obsolete.


    Basically, on the daily battle report of the Earth Alliance, several one-star or two-star survivor cities have disappeared.


    On the map of the global survivor city, in the corner of Gada, the golden dots representing those survivor cities will turn black.


    It means that this city of survivors has been broken by demons.


    Division of the European Earth Union.


    A pair of blond and blue-eyed men and women are sitting on the chairs in the command room, drinking on the sofa, and taking a break during the busy work.


    The blonde stared at the golden dots representing hope on the big screen, a little lost.


    "What''s wrong with Lisa?" asked the male colleague next to her.


    "Just now I saw a one-star survivor city in Western Europe was destroyed, just because a black crack just appeared above them.


    Although the black crack has now been destroyed, the dark red demon that rushed out directly destroyed the one-star survivor city below. "The blonde sighed.


    The male colleague was calmer. He drank his coffee: "Oh, there is no way. We have no extra power to protect those one-star and two-star survivor cities.


    Those quasi-god-level adults and eighth-rank adults are basically doppelgangers now.


    On one side is a large city with a population of several million, and on the other side is a small city with a population of only tens of thousands of hundreds of thousands.


    It is impossible to put the lives and deaths of those millions of people in danger for the sake of the small town. "


    "I also understand this. I am not resenting this choice. I also know that this is the best solution in this situation. I am just feeling it.


    That small city, my hometown, is a beautiful place. In winter, the mountains will be covered by heavy snow. "The blonde recalled.


    The male colleague was taken aback, he looked at the blonde girl in surprise: "I''m sorry...I don''t know that is your hometown... Then... where is your family?"


    "They have been arranged by me to English City in time, and they are safe now. But... there are still some friends who chose to stay there.


    It may be that he is unwilling to leave, or it may be that he has not yet come to evacuate. "The blonde girl has a gleam in her eyes.


    The male colleague next to him reached the tissue.


    "Thank you." The blonde thanked.


    "Actually... I was wondering if all of this could be avoided in the first place. In other words, we can minimize these losses as much as possible.


    But our mind...our country...our army...it seems like something went wrong. "The male colleague suddenly stared at the map and said.


    "Why do you say that?" The blonde looked at the male colleague in surprise.


    The male colleague said in a deep voice: "I happened to see a bunch of data before. Originally there were more than 7 billion people on the earth, and it may even have reached 8 billion.


    But up to now, there are only less than four billion left in the world, and half of it has been lost.


    Among the half of the lost population, South America, Africa, Southeast Asia, and Europe accounted for the most.


    Someone has calculated the proportion of survivors in each region. "


    The blonde had a lot of curiosity: "Go on?"


    "Like the worst in South America, Africa and Australia, the casualties accounted for 82%, 78% and 66% respectively. Southeast Asia was 57%. Next is North America and Europe.


    The death rate in Europe is 43%, and the death rate in the Americas is 35%. You did not find a very special point, that is, in this series of data, why is Southeast Asia listed separately instead of Asia directly. "The male colleague asked rhetorically.


    The blonde was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Because of China!"


    "Yes, it is China. It is not just China, but also the island countries and stick countries that are affected by China. If the proportions of these three countries and Southeast Asia are mixed together, it will be very inaccurate.


    So it is separated. The death rate in the stick country is 27%, and the death rate in the island country is 18%. And China¡¯s death rate is 7%! "


    "7%?" the blonde exclaimed.


    "Is it an unbelievable number? A country in China claims to have 1.4 billion people, but in the past month, the number of deaths has not reached 100 million!" The male colleague said with glowing eyes.


    The blonde thought for a while and said, "This is indeed amazing, but I heard that it was because Ye Hao of China had anticipated the invasion of the devil before, so it was arranged in China early.


    Actually...If Ye Hao can announce that matter, then we also have time to prepare..."


    "On this point, I made a special investigation. Do you remember that I am a computer expert? Ye Hao persuaded his country to implement this plan, which cost almost a full decade of China''s GDP.


    Leaving aside our country, would you like to trust him to implement this costly plan?


    Behind this, Ye Hao relied on his wealth, and at the same time supported the entire end-time plan! Only then did the survivor cities of China later.


    It''s like saying that at that time someone suddenly ran up to you and said that you would be attacked by demons in the future. Would you like to believe it? "The male colleague looked at the blonde girl mockingly.


    In retrospect, the blonde girl, in fact, before the end of the world, there were even more people panicking in Western society.


    Sometimes people can be seen holding signs on some streets, saying that God will punish them, that the earth will be destroyed, and so on.


    At that time, everyone was just treating it as a joke. Even not long ago, some people thought that the news in the news were deceptive and just a trick of those in power.


    "Aside from these things, I also found that in fact, our country originally had enough time to save more people, at least the proportion of casualties would not be so ugly.


    You know why, we didn''t do it! "The male colleague''s eyes became gloomy.

 Chapter 2916： Huaxia is ahead of us this time

    Chapter 2916 Huaxia walked ahead of us this time


    "Why?" The blonde didn''t know how many times she had asked these three words.


    The male colleague points to the dazzling golden dots on the map in Asia!


    Because of the special relationship between the five-star survivor city, those five dots are the largest and most special on the map!


    "Because of the system and thinking!" The male colleague said indignantly: "China has a large territory and the population is the largest in the world.


    Although they were very lucky, the black air mass did not appear on their homeland, just like the hapless Australia or the nuclear bomb dropped by the Americans, which caused disaster to South America.


    Our situation in Europe is actually pretty good. The black air masses are in the Alps and the Mediterranean.


    Everyone was almost the same at the beginning, and at that time, China issued the most advanced warning to the whole country, including the whole world. Soon after that, every country in the world also issued the most advanced warning almost successively!


    I think you should be clear about this matter. "


    The blonde nodded. She still remembered the scene of that day. Almost everyone had videos on their mobile phones, televisions, computers and other electronic communication software. The videos described the current situation.


    As well as a series of survival advice to them, it can be said to be very complete, as complete as you are playing a game, someone gave you a guide!


    "Under this request, whether it is Asians, Africans, Australians or us Europeans, the start is pretty much the same.


    And what eventually led to the deaths of our people was the subsequent operations. Africa is poor and the national execution capacity is not good enough, we can understand.


    The situation in North America, Europe and China in Asia is similar, and we can even compare with island countries or stick countries.


    What happened at that time caused our death rate to be close to half! "


    When the male colleague said this, his emotions were already a bit angry. He stood up and said: "At that time, China was directly dispatched by all troops and all vehicles were mobilized by the state.


    And in a very short period of time, arrangements were made for the placement of personnel in batches and districts.


    First of all, people from the countryside are concentrated in the big cities, so that it can be easily managed. The people in China are very obedient to the dispatch, and they are arranged almost in the first two or three days.


    And us?


    Huh, focus? Don''t think about it, that is against freedom, that is against our will, the state can only be a suggestion?


    But how many people implement this recommendation?


    My goodness, I''m looking for the surveillance of various countries at that time, what are we doing when we are mobilizing military and civilians in China for 24 hours?


    Our people are shopping on the street? Take pictures? There are bars still open!


    My god, I can''t believe that this kind of thing will happen in developed countries like ours.


    That''s it, we completely wasted the first 20 hours, or forty-eight hours or 72 hours! "


    Listening to the angry words of the male colleague, the blonde found that she really had nothing to refute.


    When I made arrangements for my parents at the time, my parents were still thinking about going to Iceland for a holiday next, thinking that these were fake.


    In the end, they were forced to make their way to England overnight! But when my parents notify relatives and friends.


    The result is that five of the ten people directly believe that this does not exist or that the country can deal with such a thing, and the remaining three are hesitant and unwilling to leave their hometown.


    The last two people may have such thoughts, but once someone in their family is unwilling to evacuate, it may directly kill their desire to evacuate.


    "After that, it was when the Devil Meatball appeared. When that threat appeared, places like us began to face a crisis.


    At that time, it was Huaxia, and the survivor city plan was put forward for the first time, and the initial construction of all five-star survivor cities and four-star survivor cities was completed within five days.


    At the same time, they used all the means of transportation they could mobilize to gather the people who were originally in the small city into the city of survivors.


    I checked and they completed 80% of the transportation work in two days! From the third day to the fourth day, the deployment of all personnel was completely completed.


    Do you dare to believe that in such a big land, there are more than one billion people in two days!


    Concentrated in those 30 survivor cities in this way, most of China''s casualties of less than 100 million occurred at that time.


    Because of the attack of the Devil Meat Ball, they suffered casualties. After that, their casualties were basically within three digits!


    Look at us at the time? The attack of the devil meat ball completely caused those who were still in the illusion and conceited to pay the price.


    The devil appeared on the land of Europe, attacking those stupid people, and made those stupid people pay a heavy price with their lives!


    A little hellhound can directly destroy a small town. They are like raindrops, unceremoniously hitting the land of Europe and North America.


    At that time, we also started the Survivor City Project. Although our Survivor City was established relatively slowly, these things on the equipment were not comparable to China.


    But you must know that we are a developed country and we still have our own foundation.


    However, there is only chaos everywhere. The country has no effective management of the people, and the people do not want to be managed because they are more willing to believe in their freedom!


    The freedom that we originally pursued at this time also cost us a painful price.


    It took us a full ten days to complete the migration of 80% of the survivor cities, even now! Some people live in their own houses.


    Everyday lives in situations that may face danger at any time.


    As for the one-star survivor city and the two-star survivor city, the leader of Huaxia was right, this is a living tomb, a time bomb!


    We are not incapable of moving these people to a larger city of survivors, at least in the city of three-star survivors.


    It''s just because we are late, our backward transportation, our backward management, and we have completely turned into a mess here.


    How many railways and airports can we use here?


    Look at Huaxia again, people can now connect to any survivor city by high-speed rail, and there is no problem with the connection!


    And those ridiculous living tombs are just some people who are unwilling to leave their homes. "

 Chapter 2917： Hope for the future

    Chapter 2917 the future hope


    Hearing the somewhat irritating words of the male colleague, he even clenched his fists a little angry.


    The blonde looked at him like this, but she could actually understand the other person''s mood.


    That is one kind of hope to do something for their country and their compatriots, but those people use their stupidity to give back their help.


    This makes them feel weak and angry.


    "That... maybe after waiting for these people to realize the danger, they will make changes and everything will be better." The blonde said comfortingly.


    But the male colleague shook his head very firmly and said: "No, none of this can be changed for the better. Because we have already missed the time to change all of this.


    Not only missed the most golden time, but also missed the time to make up for it, and all this will cause us more painful harm in the near future! "


    With that said, the male compatriot seemed to have seen the scene, lying on the sofa with dead gray eyes.


    "Why do you say that? Isn''t everything restored to order now?" The blonde asked puzzledly. At this point, she thought the male colleague seemed a bit too anxious.


    The male colleague smiled disdainfully. He opened his laptop and clicked on a hidden module in a hidden folder.


    Then a scene similar to a game map appeared on the computer screen, except that this game map was a map of the entire earth, with some red dots of different sizes and black dots on it.


    This exactly corresponds to the current survivor city and the location of the area occupied by the devil.


    "This is a program made by me and a few friends from Cambridge, Yale, and Harvard. Don''t you think that the demons will give up on attacking the earth?


    You didn''t realize that after the earth was invaded by demons, their offensive strength would increase greatly after a period of time, and there would be various types of attacks that we have not seen before, or demonic arms.


    We have made statistics on this, which is a curve rising, representing the increasing threat of demons.


    Black air masses, devil meat balls, black cracks, after that, even more terrifying things will appear, and stronger demon units will appear.


    This is a very serious disaster for all parts of Europe and America.


    According to the prediction of our module, in the third month of the demon invasion, all the first-level survivor cities around the world will fall; in the fifth month, all the second-level survivor cities will also fall.


    Australia, Europe, and North America will all be occupied by demons on a large scale, and the area where we humans live will be greatly reduced.


    The remaining three-star survivor cities will also face threats. At least half of those uneven three-star survivor cities will be destroyed in the sixth month of the demon invasion, and only those Samsung that are still developing Survivor city can survive.


    And this is not forever. If these three-star survivor cities cannot be upgraded to four-star survivor cities within a year, they will not be able to escape the possibility of fall.


    In the coming year, only four-star survivor cities and five-star survivor cities will survive. By then, the number of survivor cities in the world will change from a few hundred now to less than one hundred. It will be the hope of mankind all over the world in the future.


    One-third of this will belong to Huaxia, they have long anticipated the threat of the devil, so they never build a city below the three-star survivor city.


    Because such a survivor city will be captured by the devil sooner or later, instead of wasting manpower, material and financial resources like that, it is better to just give up.


    And now, those three-star survivor cities in China are still improving their defenses. I know that I have heard of China¡¯s plan to build those three-star survivor cities into second-four-star survivor cities within six months.


    Although it has not reached the four-star standard, because of China¡¯s orderly defense system, as long as the surrounding five-star survivor cities and four-star survivor cities do not have problems, these sub-four-star survivor cities will not appear too much. Big problem!


    After that, the surviving population in the world will not exceed two billion, half of which will live in China. "The male colleague said heavily.


    The blonde looked at the evolution of the module in front of her. Although this might be just a guess, the blonde felt that this guess was very possible.


    "Then...are we really hopeless?" the blonde asked, looking at the male colleague.


    The male colleague took a cigarette and tapped the keyboard again. The map screen on the module changed.


    At this moment, the remaining red dots on it were much less, and the area occupied by the demon also increased.


    "There is still hope, and the biggest hope is to take refuge in Huaxia''s Survivor City, which is the safest place in the world.


    In fact, I applied for it early, and even contacted the staff at Huaxia, expressing my willingness to work there.


    But this aspect is very difficult, because too many people like me have this kind of thinking, and the above have not agreed to my request for a long time.


    It is estimated that going to Huaxia is very difficult now, and as time goes by, the difficulty will only increase. "


    The male colleague took a cigarette and said, "Of course, apart from Huaxia, it is not completely hopeless. I have set 20 on the map. In the future, there is a high probability that I will survive this troubled world.


    Although there are still some cities that hope to survive, there are still certain risks. I generally don''t consider those with risks. "


    With that, the male colleague pointed to the cities on the screen.


    "These cities are all survivor cities that are currently being built by various countries. It is hoped that they can be built into a five-star city or the safest city among the four stars in a short time.


    Asia is Osaka and Nagoya. These two places are the key support areas of the island country, and the person in power behind them is also the shadow of China Warriors. There should be no big problems.


    There is little hope that Bangzi Country has only Seoul. Bangzi Country is now building this survivor city with all the power of the whole country. At least it can be built into a four-star survivor city. If it can get support, it can also enter the five-star level.


    But the five-star level requires not only powerful technology and material deployment, but also powerful practitioners. This is the weakness of the stick country.


    In addition, there are English City, French City, Rome City, Berlin City, Athens Holy City, Moco City, Saint Petersburg, Canberra City, Button City..."

 Chapter 2918： Demons come from Pluto

    Chapter 2918 the devil comes from Pluto


    Listening to these names from the male colleague, the blonde girl''s eyes lit up.


    According to a male colleague, these survivor cities are indeed the most promising.


    But in the same way, these survivor cities are also very difficult to live in. Now basically the important cities are full of people, and you want to get in again.


    Unless you have superb skills and abilities, either a cultivator or someone with status, it will take at least half a year to queue up on the normal channel.


    "I have already submitted my application. Although it is difficult for people like us to go to China, it is relatively easy to settle in these cities.


    In addition, I also applied for my parents, wife and children, and some status bonuses should be arranged for the family. "The male colleague took a deep breath and went back to his job.


    The blonde sighed. She knew the burden on the shoulders of her colleagues. She was lonely and all of her colleagues had family members.


    They all bear heavy burdens. Compared with those who are ignorant, those who know more are more fearful, most of all those who have important relatives.


    They are all working as much as possible to show their value so that their families can have the opportunity to move to the big city.


    The blonde looked at the location of Huaxia on the map, and she couldn''t help but said with emotion: "I really envy those Huaxia people, they selflessly trust their leader.


    And their leaders are also protecting them as much as possible. Under such an apocalyptic environment, only such a system can survive with one heart. "


    These are facts, but people like them have no way to stop them.


    ...


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s clone had already searched several planets around the solar system from the earth, from near to far.


    The moon, Mercury, Saturn, Mars, Venus...


    But there was no result on every planet, which caused Ye Hao to even start to search for those meteorites and small star belts carefully, worrying about whether he would miss something.


    "Why can''t you find it everywhere?" Ye Hao frowned, and he scratched his head.


    Those demons couldn''t have appeared out of thin air. They must have used some method to project those demonic arms onto the earth.


    And such a thing cannot be done across the plane, it must be done on the same plane!


    So Ye Hao can be sure that the devil must have a ¡®stronghold¡¯ on this plane.


    Ye Hao''s divine consciousness didn''t sense it on the earth, it must be in the universe.


    Suddenly, Ye Hao, who was flying, felt a ripple in the space next to him, he directly raised his hand, and a space tore and blasted past.


    I saw that space was torn apart, and a devil meat ball appeared in front of Ye Hao''s eyes.


    And this demon meat ball is still rushing towards the earth.


    Ye Hao raised his hand to stop, but after thinking about it, he didn''t move too much.


    He has the ability to destroy this demon meat ball directly, but if he destroys it here, it may cause the aftermath of the battle, which will startle the snake.


    "This demon ball is in a subspace state before it enters the earth. It will only appear after it enters the earth.


    And just now it shot from this direction, then there must be a devil''s lair in this direction! "Ye Hao''s eyes lit up.


    He hurriedly looked in that direction, all the planets in this direction appeared in his mind, and finally his mind was fixed on a planet.


    Pluto!


    As the most fringe planet of the Milky Way, this is a planet that is invisible to the earth. It seems to be very close, but it cannot be investigated clearly with human technology.


    The orbit of the demon meat ball just now shows that the probability of Pluto is very high.


    "Go and see first!" Ye Hao began to fly towards Pluto. This time Ye Hao concealed his body as much as possible.


    Because he is not sure what realm the opponent is, and his current clone''s combat power is only the lower main god, and it is still a one-off one.


    Because of the blockade of the plane, he can''t get the supplement of energy at all, and he has no way to restore his divine power, so he must be small.


    This clone actually has another function, that is, when an irreparable threat really occurs on the earth, it can send a signal to the body.


    At that time, Ye Hao will implement a very dangerous plan that can be called crazy.


    He didn''t tell anyone about this plan, it was just hidden in his own heart, because he knew very well that in the eyes of most people, this plan was like a madman''s plan.


    However, if the earth''s critical juncture is really reached, Ye Hao, who is outside the plane of the earth, is the only way to do it.


    Even if it is a lifelong decision, he has to make it.


    Because there is everything about him on earth!


    But also because of the degree of danger of this plan, he will not implement it until the last moment.


    And what is the last moment, this clone is like a siren.


    Closer to home


    Ye Hao has sneaked around Pluto!


    In fact, Pluto was considered a planet in the early days, but in recent years it has been overthrown by Earth¡¯s scientific researchers, who believe it is only a dwarf planet.


    Pluto is the first celestial body discovered in the Kuiper Belt, the largest known dwarf planet in the solar system, the second largest mass, and the largest overseas celestial body. Its mass is second only to Eris in the discrete disk.


    Pluto ranks ninth in volume and tenth in mass among celestial bodies that directly orbit the sun.


    As for everything about Pluto, only the picture on the astronomical telescope, almost no one knows what is on Pluto.


    Soon, Ye Hao was on the belt of Pluto. There were huge boulders like icebergs everywhere. It was these belts that formed Pluto.


    "Scientists have said before that the temperature of Pluto may be minus 200¡ã, or even very close to absolute zero.


    It seems that it is really like this. Just on the star ring, ordinary people will be frozen into ice sculptures here. After going down, even the sixth-order strong may not be able to survive.


    Only the 7th and 8th ranks can barely survive, that''s right!


    Ye Hao uses the word survival, not life.


    Survival means that it is like an ordinary person surviving in an apocalyptic environment.


    Of course, this realm only refers to human beings. Humans have a high cultivation level, but their physical strength is weak among many creatures.


    Like some other creatures, the fifth and sixth steps may even be able to live in this environment at birth.


    Just like those demons, their bodies can allow them to survive on Pluto. The bodies of the demons are the bodies of the fighting race, coexisting with the bodies of angels!

 Chapter 2919： Danger on Pluto

    Chapter 2919 Danger On Pluto


    Although Ye Hao was only a clone, he was still in the lower main god, and this environmental hazard was not a problem for him.


    But Ye Hao stopped abruptly when he was about to cross the star ring.


    "It seems that this thing blocked the devil''s breath." Ye Hao''s retina changed a little, and a glow appeared in front of his eyes, and this glow wrapped the entire Pluto inside.


    However, ordinary people or ordinary astronomical telescopes can''t observe it. Only people who have strong attainments in certain aspects or have a strong realm of themselves can sense the glow.


    The reason why Ye Hao chose to stop after discovering this glow is because in this glow, in addition to hiding the devil''s breath on this planet, it also has a realm effect.


    This is like a spider web, once there is any wind and grass, its controller can detect it.


    But this is not a big problem for Ye Hao.


    After all, Ye Hao is the master of the law of space.


    Ye Hao directly created a space position around his body, which was like a cloak, allowing Ye Hao to pass through this star ring without being discovered.


    After passing through the star ring, Ye Hao could clearly feel the monstrous demon breath emanating from this Pluto.


    "It''s really a demon aura that can be seen with closed eyes." Ye Hao slowly descended, and he could already clearly feel the aura emanating from this planet.


    If it weren''t for the protection of Xiaguang outside, Ye Hao would have been able to sense it on Earth.


    And according to the abilities on the earth, it may take a little time, but it is impossible to find it.


    "It seems that they used some method to create a space node on Pluto, and then let their people cross to Pluto, and created several space tunnels at the same time.


    The demon units were teleported to Pluto, and then they were teleported to the earth using some methods of teleportation in the same space. "Ye Hao can initially judge what happened to the things found on the earth.


    Black air mass, black crack, devil meat ball.


    It is possible that a single thing cannot be put into force too much, so they take a multi-pronged approach, let alone how it has achieved a lot of effects.


    It caused a lot of trouble to the forces of survivors on earth.


    "If you let those people on the earth see the scene here, you would be desperate." Ye Hao has entered the sky of Pluto.


    He could see towering black towers on the surface of Pluto. These black towers were filled with black mist. In the black mist, there were demon cubs and the eggs of hellhounds.


    Those demons who do evil on the earth are born here without exception.


    They first came here from the Demon Plane, and then used it as a lair to start multiplying wildly.


    The reproduction speed of the demon race is second only to the zerg known as the insect swarm among many races.


    But this does not refer to the demon''s own race, because the demon is a very large race.


    Its original race number may be less than a thousand people, that is also known as the purest demon bloodline, and the current seven demon gods are the races passed down from this bloodline.


    And the "demon races" beyond this are actually just races that bear the title of devil and are incorporated by the devil.


    After all, the demons also know that if they want to conquer, their own strength is far from enough, they also need dog legs.


    So they will gather all kinds of races that are willing to surrender and have the ability, either themselves are very evil, or they have accepted the gift of demon blood, and let them transform into demon creatures.


    This is similar to the difference between dragon and subdragon species.


    And these demon arms that can multiply quickly are the harvest of the demon clan, and it can be regarded as the development of the war against the Zerg, specifically creating the worm sea tactics.


    And now, they have come from the plane of the earth.


    I have to say that this fits the current situation.


    The greatest threat can be created in a very short time.


    Ye Hao glanced at the whole Pluto with his own spirit.


    On the surface of Pluto, the number of adult demon arms has reached tens of millions, while the number of demon cubs that are still in the eggs and even developing have reached hundreds of millions.


    At the same time, Ye Hao also discovered that at the top of some tall towers, there were also huge black warships that looked rather disgusting.


    "They are building a demon warship? It seems that they are preparing another method, using the demon warship to launch a round of attack on the earth.


    On the demon battleship, you can carry hundreds of thousands of demon units, dozens of times the number of demon meat balls! And the strength of this self is equivalent to a high-level quasi-god! "Ye Hao looked at these demon battleships.


    As if I had already seen it, hundreds of demon warships appeared above the earth.


    And that will be a fierce battle.


    How to do?


    Destroy them?


    This was an idea that came to Ye Hao''s mind at the moment, but after this idea appeared, it was denied by Ye Hao.


    No way.


    Although Ye Hao now has the power of the lower main god, because of the limitations of the earth plane, he can use the power of the quasi-god at most. Once the power of the quasi-god appears, he may be eliminated by the law of the plane. !


    How can I do?


    Ye Hao clenched his fist, for the first time he felt a sense of powerlessness.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect a little mosquito got in."


    "Just now I thought it was because I found out that I was wrong. I didn''t expect someone to enter the barrier without triggering the barrier alarm."


    At this moment, several voices appeared beside Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao immediately turned around to defend, and the two black beams immediately fell on Ye Hao''s body.


    Ye Hao was blasted directly to the ground.


    On the surface of Pluto, there was a big hole directly.


    But when the two demon quasi-gods appeared on the big pit, they found that there was no figure in the big pit.


    "Strange? What about people?" The demon quasi-god frowned and looked at the empty pit.


    "It seems that you are the leaders of this demon invasion plan, since it is like this. Then I will catch the thieves first!" Ye Hao''s figure appeared behind the two demon gods, and his appearance at this moment Has entered the blood wolf mode!


    Because of the relationship on the earth plane, the power of the main **** level cannot be used, but Ye Hao can still use the power of the body.


    So he directly chose to enter this close combat combat mode!

 Chapter 2920： Three options

    Chapter 2920 three plans


    In Wushuang City, a golden font appeared on a stone tablet in a highest-level laboratory.


    The people stationed here saw the words appearing on the stone tablet and immediately contacted the highest leader in Wushuang City.


    A few minutes later, both Nightingale and Su Xiaoxiao appeared in the laboratory.


    Nightingale looked at the golden font on the stele. It was a completely incomprehensible font, not Chinese.


    "What does this mean?" Nightingale muttered in surprise.


    Su Xiaoxiao on the side said: "Ye Hao said when he left, this is a stone tablet connected with his spiritual sense. If he finds anything, he will use this stone tablet to convey the news. We only need to touch it with our hands. Then you can know the message passed out inside."


    Nightingale and Su Xiaoxiao looked at each other, and then they put their hands on the stone tablet at the same time.


    In the next second, a picture appeared on their retinas. It was a gray planet with dense demons, a series of black towers, and a dark warship.


    "I found the enemy''s base on Pluto, but according to our current situation, it is difficult to conquer Pluto from such a distance.


    The demons of Pluto have already begun to prepare for the expedition fleet. This is most likely their next big plan. I am now fighting the demons. You have to deal with any possible bad situations.


    In addition, I edited an X plan in the central core system of Wushuang City. You can check it out. "


    At the same time, Ye Hao''s voice sounded in their ears.


    A few seconds later, Nightingale and Su Xiaoxiao recovered, and they could see the horrified look in each other''s eyes when they looked at each other.


    "That... that... are those demons?" Su Xiaoxiao swallowed and said in disbelief.


    Nightingale was relatively calm, and she said in a deep voice, "Contact the Earth Alliance immediately and pass this news to everyone!"


    This news is related to the comfort of the entire Earth, so Nightingale spread the news to the entire Earth Alliance without hesitation.


    Soon this news reached the ears of the leaders of the Earth Alliance around the world.


    And within six hours, in a villa on Penglai Xiandao, various powerhouses of the Earth Alliance appeared.


    Dragon Team¡¤Long Yi


    Greek Temple Yakina


    Holy See, the Old Pope


    Magic Butterfly¡¤Black Butterfly


    US Eleventh District¡¤Smith


    Bear Country Ability Team Constantine


    And eight people from Su Xiaoxiao and Nightingale, the most representative of Wushuang City, sat around the round table.


    On the round table, the scenes that Su Xiaoxiao and Nightingale saw before, and the words left by Ye Hao were projected.


    "Unexpectedly... hidden in Pluto!" Constantine clenched his fist.


    "It seems that they have assembled a lot of troops. Once they reach the earth, it will cause great pressure on us.


    To know the current situation, we can only barely balance, if the enemy''s strength is strengthened..." Yakina frowned and said.


    "Can we gather all the nuclear weapons of all countries on the earth and send an expedition team to Pluto?


    Then use these nuclear weapons to blow up the entire Pluto to pieces! "As a big country of science and technology, Constantine immediately thought of the nuclear weapons in his hands.


    "But our earth is too far from Pluto..." Black Butterfly shook his head and said.


    Long Yi looked at Nightingale and Su Xiaoxiao: "Ye Hao said in the message that he left Plan X. I don''t know how this plan is. Can you let us take a look."


    "No problem, we have extracted the X plan from Wushuang City''s central computer, copied several copies, and the detailed content has been sent to the tablet computer in front of you, so that it can be easily viewed by the tablet computer.


    When everyone is watching, I will also briefly talk about the X plan mentioned by Ye Hao. "Su Xiaoxiao stood up and said.


    The oppressed people also started to watch everything about Project X on the tablet while listening to Su Xiaoxiao''s account.


    "The X plan made by Ye Hao is about a situation in which the enemy uses an extraterrestrial planet as a base to attack our planet.


    Among them, it is divided into several plans. The X1 plan is the same as Mr. Smith said just now, using a large number of nuclear weapons to strike and destroy the enemy''s base.


    Ye Hao left an intellectual brain before, and I entered the current situation into it, and implemented it according to the X1 plan. The success rate was only 12.47%! "Su Xiaoxiao said solemnly.


    Smith frowned: "Is there only such a small success?"


    "The shortcoming given is that the enemy has prepared defensive measures early around Pluto, and not only is there a large number of enemies, but also has a considerable number of quasi-god-class powerhouses.


    On our side, there are not many quasi-god-level powerhouses, and most of them have just stepped into the quasi-god level. It is really a bit difficult to fight against the demon-quasi-god.


    Coupled with nuclear weapons, if the enemy makes a space node on Pluto, it will have the same effect as the black air mass they arranged on the earth.


    It may make us suffer, Pluto is destroyed, but we may create a very terrifying black air mass! "


    Hearing Su Xiaoxiao''s account, everyone nodded.


    "The X2 plan requires us to form a fleet that can fight in space in a very short time, open up a battlefield outside the earth, and fight those demons.


    This plan has the lowest success rate, only 2.49%. But this plan can delay us as long as possible, and there are many variables.


    During this period of time, we may lose, and we may be able to persist until hope emerges.


    The last X3 plan is the defensive plan. "


    "Defensive plan? Is it to let us defend on the earth?" Yakina asked with a frown. It seemed that she didn''t want to arrange the battlefield on the earth.


    Fighting with those low-level demons now has caused chaos everywhere on the earth. If there is a more fierce battle here, one can imagine what kind of blow this will cause to this land.


    "No, the defense plan is not based on the earth. It is set on the moon. I don''t know if you remember that there was once an Eagle Eye base on the earth.


    Although the Eagle Eye base was destroyed by Ye Hao, there were no threats, but some infrastructure of the Eagle Eye base was still on the earth.


    Therefore, according to Ye Hao''s vision, the moon was used as a defensive base and a defensive fan was formed on the surface of the earth to resist the invasion of the devil.


    Before that, we can use this base to block the demon meat **** that will fall to the earth.


    Not only can the pressure on the various survivor bases on the earth be reduced, but also some talented practitioners can be sent to the battlefield so that they can improve themselves faster! "

 Chapter 2921： Moon Palace Project!

    Chapter 2921 Moon Palace Plan!


    Soon, everyone began to discuss these plans.


    In the end, they chose the X3 plan as the current preparation plan, but in this case, they took X1 as the preliminary plan.


    "Since this is the result of everyone''s discussion, then I hope you all can cooperate with our actions!" Nightingale looked at and everyone around.


    Yakina sighed and said, "No matter what disputes we had before, but now at least we are all earthlings. This is because we are fighting for our homeland.


    There is nothing not to cooperate, we all just don''t want to watch our homeland become a wasteland. "


    Nightingale nodded, and she said in a deep voice, "Then I will arrange for someone to develop a detailed X3 plan within two days, and this plan will also become the Moon Palace plan.


    China, the U.S., and the bear country, which are currently relatively advanced in science and technology, will be the mainstay, and European countries will be supplemented. Try to log on to the moon within one week of the station to make preliminary plans.


    Within a month, let the Moon Palace Project be completed initially!


    At the same time, all countries with nuclear capabilities in the world now need to use their strongest productivity to produce as many nuclear warheads as possible.


    The main purpose of these nuclear warheads is to use them in our preparation plan. Of course, I hope we better not use this plan.


    But we must prepare a two-handed plan. "


    Nightingale paused, looking at the frowning brows of everyone present, she went on to say: "I know, this kind of plan. It may put a lot of pressure on everyone.


    After all, the current crisis on the earth is not small, and all places have spent a lot of effort to survive.


    But this is also for our future, to meet our real enemy, so I still hope that everyone can draw out as much strength as possible.


    Isn¡¯t there such a sentence, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility! "


    Hearing what Nightingale said, Smith stood up and said, "Miss Nightingale, don''t worry. We, the United States, will definitely not be ambiguous in this respect, although it may be that we are not as good as your China Infrastructure Demon in terms of moon palace construction.


    But when it comes to manufacturing weapons, most notably nuclear weapons, we, the United States, do not have any rivals on this planet. When the US military factory is truly operational, no matter what enemy it is, they will be frightened! "


    "When it comes to nuclear weapons, our bear country is unambiguous. And now our neighboring countries already have the idea of ??rebuilding the previous alliance with us. By then, our bear country will be no worse than your US country!" Constantine squinted his eyes. Looking at Smith.


    Smith threw a performance to Constantine: "If your bear country can be restored to the former Sand Bear Union Republic at this time, I certainly have no opinion.


    But now your little brothers just want to lean on your big tree to enjoy the coolness. "


    "You are jealous." Constantine flipped through the show.


    Let me add a sentence here, although there is a major alliance of the Earth Alliance, after all, things considered by this major alliance are very far away.


    In some real little things, there are still some small leagues.


    After all, it¡¯s never wrong that people have rivers and lakes wherever they exist, as long as the current situation of the major forces on the earth is divided into four forces.


    The first is the Asian League forces dominated by China, and the island nations and the stick states are supplemented. Then there are the bear states that are now being reorganized. Needless to say, the U.S. alliance forces composed of the United States, Canada and South America. .


    Finally, there is the power of the European Union. I have to say something here.


    Australia is very embarrassed in this regard. After all, it is alone and far away. It wants to participate in the EU, but it is far away.


    There are still a lot of things in front of people, who cares about this place far away.


    And this group of people in the U.S. Alliance are already worrying enough about their younger brothers in South America, but they don''t want to worry about another younger brother.


    Needless to say, Xiong Country, now only the Asian League is left.


    The only person in the Asian League who speaks is naturally China, but China has an ambiguous attitude towards Australia, and sometimes sends some combat teams to Australia to help them fight.


    However, they did not agree with Australia to join the fighting system of the Asian League.


    This is not to say that Huaxia intends to stop it, but that Huaxia is really reluctant to take care of this mess in Australia.


    Although South America is also in a mess, at least they have connections on land, and road transportation can still be supported.


    The island country and the Bangzi country are adjacent to China. Although there are seas and the like between them, they are not very far away. It can be reached by flying with a little bit of cultivation, and it takes a while to fly.


    But Australia is different. The sky is high and the emperor is far away. If you want to manage, it will cost a lot of money.


    Therefore, Huaxia only sent a team to fight in Australia out of name. In fact, this was Xiao Jiujiu from Dragon Group and Wushuang City. The team sent out mainly focused on training.


    After all, the black air mass on their side has always been controlled, and the devil meat ball and black cracks falling on their heads can be completely dealt with. After the combat system is in place, there is basically no much threat to the city.


    This has caused a huge problem of standby units for combat.


    Although they can practice on their own, blindly cultivating is not enough, they need actual combat experience.


    Where to go for actual combat?


    America? Europe? Or bear country? These big brothers are very face-saving, although their little life is a bit miserable, but they still have to be swollen to face the fat man.


    It''s impossible to really let the people of Huaxia come to fight in their own country. Isn''t that telling your own people that I can''t protect you anymore and I have to rely on Huaxia for great help.


    Isn''t this beating them in the face of these pretentious forces in the past.


    They know that Huaxia is very strong, but at least they still want to save a little bit for themselves.


    As for Australia, they have really come to the point of life and death. During this period of time on Australian soil, the one-star and two-survivor cities have all been destroyed.


    There are only a few three-star and four-star survivor cities remaining, and those three-star survivor cities are just wasteland that is about to be subverted.


    Of course, Huaxia did not die.


    Instead, implement a plan, which is personnel transportation.


    That is to send ships and planes to transport some people back.


    Under the discussion of Wushuangcheng and Dragon Group, this land in Australia still decided to give up. To control the situation in Australia, too much effort is needed, even to a certain extent, it surpasses the investment of South America.


    Coupled with the emergence of Pluto events now.


    This further strengthened Huaxia''s meaning.


    At the end of this meeting, Black Butterfly, Nightingale and others looked at each other, quietly walked into a small room next to them, and started another meeting!

 Chapter 2922： Robber!

    Chapter 2922 Robber!


    The three of Nightingale walked into a small box, and the three of them sat on the sofa.


    "Are you sure there is no problem with Australia?" Nightingale looked at the black butterfly and asked.


    Black Butterfly took a sip of the coffee next to him and said, "There is no problem at all, it is fake. After all, it is the home of those people. It is still very difficult to keep them away from home.


    What''s more, Australia''s official organizations will not completely agree with such measures. At least in their opinion, the situation in Australia is still completely controllable. "


    Su Xiaoxiao stared at the black butterfly: "Then why would you agree with our plan?"


    Black Butterfly smiled and looked at Su Xiaoxiao: "There are many reasons for this. The first is that our Demon Butterfly organization on the Australian battlefield really feels very weak, because of the stupid official behavior.


    As a result, our current situation in Australia is very passive. So far, the combatants of our Demon Butterfly organization have lost 30%, and the remaining 30% have been injured in varying degrees and are still working overloaded.


    Although our Demon Butterfly organization was established based in Australia, in my opinion, we do not belong to any place, but we happen to be there, where we have established industries and contacts. If possible, I am naturally unwilling to give up These ones.


    But now it seems that this is our best choice. In addition, I have a good relationship with Ye Hao. In fact, the avatar of Ye Hao sent me a message before, indicating that it is best to give up this area of ??Australia. He has Arrangements for the next step.


    After weighing the pros and cons, I agreed to this plan. Of course, this plan has a prerequisite. I don''t care about other Australians, but our Black Butterfly personnel, you China must accept all of them and give us the same treatment! "


    Hearing the words of Black Butterfly, Su Xiaoxiao smiled and nodded: "This is naturally no problem, but...I am still worried that if we implement such a plan, the Australian government will do some bad actions.


    "They will be dissatisfied, and they will have dissatisfied thoughts. But they dare not act rashly now, because the current situation in Australia is completely dependent on our Demon Butterfly and your Chinese reinforcements.


    If it weren''t for us, it would be pretty good if they could accept two or three cities just by relying on their Australian ability group.


    You can rest assured to implement your plan. Those who are willing to follow you and follow your arrangements will naturally follow you.


    As for those who are unwilling, let them resign. "Black Butterfly said faintly.


    Su Xiaoxiao and Nightingale nodded.


    In fact, their plans and programs are very simple.


    They are ready to abandon the Australian battlefield and let go of this burden, but this does not mean that they want to abandon the people on this land of Australia.


    Of course... this does not mean that their Virgin''s Heart is bursting.


    But in this era, it would be great to leave a little more sparkle for mankind.


    The plan formulated in Wushuang City is like this, all talented practitioners and useful personnel are placed in the Survivor City of China.


    The remaining personnel and practitioners are arranged in survivor cities in the two regions of Bangzi Country and Island Country.


    The stick country was a little disgusted. At that time, the island countries were very willing to accept those practitioners.


    In fact, there are not many people left in Australia. There are less than 20 million people still fighting in Australia, and only 50% of those who are willing to evacuate.


    That is 10 million people. Among them, it is estimated that there are only 20,000 to 30,000 people who are useful to China. These two to 30,000 people represent 20 to 30,000 families, or 100,000 people.


    In addition to these 100,000 people, Huaxia can also accept 400,000 employees from all walks of life. Among them, from programmers to construction workers who are good at building cities, the estimated number is 500,000.


    These 500,000 people were arranged in Huaxia without any problems. It was like pouring a bottle of water into a lake, and there would be no room.


    The remaining nine million people, although a little too small, are not too problematic to be allocated to the Bangzi country and the island country. After all, under the protection of China, these two countries have basically not suffered much damage.


    As for Huaxia¡¯s order, they actually had no way to refuse. Once they refused, Huaxia might no longer help them.


    This means that they offended an umbrella.


    After bidding farewell to Black Butterfly, Nightingale and Su Xiaoxiao returned to their office.


    "Black Butterfly seems to have no problem. Ye Hao has a good relationship with her. She dare not do anything that is not good for us." Nightingale said in a deep voice.


    Su Xiaoxiao nodded: "Yes, since this is the case. Then our plan will start as soon as possible. I will send planes and ships from the China Stick Country and the island countries to transport the evacuees from Australia.


    It is expected that within half a month, all those willing to evacuate will be evacuated. "


    "Important personnel can be evacuated by plane, allowing Dragon Team to send fighters to escort. What we lack most now is talents, not only practitioners, but also talents who can help the city in all walks of life.


    Let them invest in the construction of our Survivor City as soon as possible. We must know that although we are an infrastructure madman, we have completed so many cities in this short period of time.


    But we still have many plans to complete. The most important is the plan to build all three-star survivor cities into sub-four-star survivor cities. There is still a big talent gap.


    Now all kinds of things have appeared, and we must stabilize our rear! "Nightingale said in a deep voice.


    Su Xiaoxiao nodded and said sternly: "I understand what you mean, we only have a stable rear, so we can fight with confidence and fight against those demons!"


    ...


    Soon there was action on Huaxia''s side, and various aircraft and ships began to sail to Australia, the other side of the ocean.


    And this news has also begun to spread all over the world.


    After all, in this world, such a big move can''t be concealed.


    However, the forces around the world seem to have not seen it, and at the same time they have begun to send their own people to Australia to attract people.


    They know very well that Australia is a burden, and it is still a burden that everyone wants to lose.


    Since everyone wants to throw it away, try to get as much benefit as possible for yourself when you finally get it.


    At the same time, this news will soon cause an uproar in Australia. Many people are starting to make plans for their future. They have to choose whether to stay in Australia or leave their hometown!

 Chapter 2923： One vote

    2923-Sword


    Brisbane City, Australia


    This is a city with a port, and in these two days, the sailing and aviation industries that had stopped have been restarted.


    Those who live here can see ships leaving the port and planes taking off from the airport every day!


    At least hundreds of thousands of people fled from this city every day!


    That''s right, just escape!


    It is not an exaggeration to use this word to describe the current situation!


    And these planes and ships are all heading to Asia!


    Most of them are flying the flag of China!


    As for the residents living in this city, what they pay attention to almost every day these days is the application of quota.


    These airplanes and ships are not something you can get if you have money.


    So far, priority is given to those selected places on a plane and on a ship.


    The quota is divided into three categories. One category is the luckiest. I and his immediate family members can get a quota for free and leave the city.


    The second category is not bad, you don¡¯t need to pay for transportation, but if you want to bring family members, then those family members have to pay for air tickets.


    The third category is selected, but you need to bear the cost of air tickets ten times higher than before. If you still want to bring family members, these family members will have to pay the market price.


    This market price is very likely to be dozens of times the normal air ticket, and sometimes even rises to a hundred times. A ticket that originally went to China for less than 10,000, may now be millions!


    Of course, there is no need for you to pay off now, you can choose the way of loan.


    When you arrive in the city you go to, these loan applicants will be unconditionally assigned to the jobs they should go to, and if they violate it, they will be expelled from the city of survivors.


    Yes, it is expelled!


    Repatriation?


    It is impossible to repatriate you. It also requires a lot of human and financial resources. What is given to you is to expel you and let you go to live in the wild countryside, and be prepared to be attacked by threatening creatures at any time.


    But compared to the third category, which looks miserable, this is considered extremely lucky in the eyes of most people!


    Because those who do not get these places have to buy the remaining tickets for each flight and ship, these tickets will be auctioned on the official website 20 minutes before the departure of the aircraft or ship, and the last five minutes are due.


    That''s right! It is auction, the highest bidder gets it, and this category does not accept loans.


    Because the previous three categories can accept loans because their identities have been investigated and it is known that they are people who are capable of repaying loans through some arranged work.


    Those who did not get the quota were considered to be people without special abilities. In fact, there were many of them in Huaxia, so Huaxia didn''t need it at all.


    In this case, if you want to get this ticket, you have to pay in cash!


    And for this kind of ticket, there is still a rule, that is, you have calculated the ticket, if there is an arrangement, then your ticket will be invalid, of course the money will be returned to you.


    This is until the plane takes off and the ship leaves the port!


    In addition, because it is five minutes before the departure, if you do not arrive on the flight you want to take within these five minutes, you will automatically give up and the money will not be refunded!


    So even if these people buy tickets at a high price, they may not be able to leave smoothly.


    This is why this fare is so expensive.


    Even during this period, a gray industrial chain has developed.


    If you can get such a direct invitation, someone will immediately find you, recognize you as a parent, and even want to marry you.


    However, China has also investigated this matter and issued a measure. Anyone who has been married recently will be subject to strict investigation. If any forged identity is found.


    That person will lose this spot.


    So, except for some very bold people, most of them are honest and don''t dare to make any small moves.


    At this moment, a Chinese family was sitting anxiously on the street, holding a computer in their hands, and finally waited ten minutes after a plane took off. The remaining tickets were auctioned.


    "Come out, come out! Hurry up and bid!" The 17-year-old boy next to him hurriedly urged.


    The man with glasses tapped the keyboard quickly and entered a number. When he saw the number, he felt that he was in pain.


    Eight hundred thousand!


    He had never bought a plane ticket for 800,000 yuan, and there were three people in his family.


    If all three people buy air tickets for 800,000 yuan, it will cost two to three million yuan.


    But as soon as the number of 800,000 went up, it was submerged in an instant like waves.


    That number climbed directly to 1.2 million!


    "This...I am so expensive!" The man''s eyes widened, his eyes almost touching the glasses.


    "Dad, you are really, how can 800,000 be enough. The parents of a friend of mine before, but it took a full 1.5 million to buy a ticket.


    Enter 1.5 million directly! "The son next to him directly pushed his parents away impatiently, and entered the number 1.5 million on the computer with bloodshot eyes.


    All of a sudden, their names appeared under the ticket.


    "Are you crazy, 1.5 million, if the three of us use this number to buy tickets, even if we return to China, we won''t have any more money to live!" the man said in astonishment.


    The son waved his hand directly, and said indifferently: "It''s okay, I can go back first. I have settled in Huaxia first, and when you get the tickets later, you can come and join me again."


    "You...you..." Manly felt that his brain was going to be congested.


    He never thought his son would be so selfish at this time.


    "Forget it, let my son go first. You have to blame yourself. At first, I had to go abroad for development and became a naturalized citizen. My girlfriend, she didn''t have naturalized, and there are privileges and discounts on the air tickets she bought back!" Looking at the man contemptuously.


    This made the man even more irritated, and he felt that he was angry.


    He pointed to the woman''s nose and cursed: "You are saying this now, don''t think I didn''t know that you actually had a boyfriend in China at that time, and they were all engaged.


    You heard that I was going to go abroad for development, so you came to me. When I was going to be naturalized before, didn''t you agree to it, and I was also naturalized.


    After that, every year when I call domestic friends and relatives, I have to show off my nationality.


    Do you know regret now? What did you do? "The man said everything he was holding back in one breath!

 Chapter 2924： Not as good as a ticket

    2924-Sword


    "What do you mean, you are all blaming me now! Hahaha, you didn''t listen to me when I told you to change careers, but you still did what you did in the financial industry.


    Those of you who work in other industries can still go back after naturalization. I think you are your own waste! "The woman pointed at her husband with disdain.


    The man gasped, feeling that his blood pressure was about to rise.


    When the woman heard that she was studying finance by herself, she posted it on her own, but now she still dislikes herself.


    At the same time, there is a hint of helplessness in the man''s heart. China needs a lot of talents, but talents in the financial industry?


    Ha ha ha, in these last days, are you still allowed to engage in the financial industry?


    Maybe the city order of those survivors needs a little financial knowledge and order, but there are also many financial industry practitioners in China, and only those people are more than enough.


    Who would need them in the financial industry going abroad?


    So this also caused him to face such a situation at the moment.


    "Trash, I knew... I knew I should divorce you a few years ago!" the woman muttered angrily.


    Hearing this, the man became angry and went straight up to slap his wife: "Divorced? Hahaha, you think I don''t know if it''s because of that domestic student.


    At first, you saw that they were young and good-looking, so you played with them everywhere. You also said that this was to cultivate the teacher-student relationship.


    I think you are carrying those male thieves and female prostitutes in your heart! "


    The woman was slapped in the face and her face turned red. She looked at her husband in annoyance. At this moment, they were completely torn, and there was no need to put on the previous disguise.


    "Do you dare to hit me? Good! Good! Good! Then I will tell you, I do have a leg with him, he is better than you in everything, he is a doctor! When he comes out, a lot of top 500 companies want him, Whatever it means is an annual income of ten million


    There is no way to compare with you, an old and immortal fellow! I regret it, I regret that I didn''t divorce you this waste! "


    Hearing his wife''s ridicule, the man looked at each other with no anger and laughed, as if he was looking at a clown: "Yes. I have to talk about you.


    After graduating, did that guy finally choose to return to China for development? They also invited you, but you just didn''t want to give up your life abroad and didn''t go back with him.


    Two days ago, you still contacted that guy using WeChat, right, begging someone to find a way to pick you up.


    They are already married, and you still licked your face and said, as long as you can take you back to China, even if you are the mistress of others, there is no problem!


    You look like you, I feel sick in retrospect, if it weren''t for my son, I would have divorced you long ago! "The man sneered.


    The woman looked at her husband in surprise. She didn''t expect that her only husband in her previous life would know so many things about herself.


    But at this time, it doesn''t matter whether you know it or not.


    She chuckles and said: "What can you do if you know it now, yes, yes! Yes, I am a woman who wants to keep climbing up. Is there anything wrong with me?


    It''s you who is wrong, it''s you, a waste of no ability! People who look like dogs in China are actually just like small wage earners when they go abroad. "


    "Hahaha, I got it! I got it!"


    At this moment, the son in front of the computer next to him suddenly shouted excitedly.


    He ignored the parents who were arguing just now, he was just paying attention to his ticket, and he wanted to leave here.


    He wanted to leave this place that was about to be abandoned.


    And the only thing that can let him leave is the life-saving ticket!


    At this moment, he finally got it.


    These words caused the couple who were still arguing to immediately run to their son.


    "Have you got it? Great son, now you can go home first!" said his wife excitedly.


    But when the husband on the side saw the bottom row of numbers on the successful transaction page, he felt as if his brain was about to explode.


    "Two...two...two million eight hundred thousand!" The husband''s eyes widened, and he pointed to his son: "Are you crazy? You actually spent 2.8 million for such a ticket.


    Don¡¯t you know that our account now only has less than five million in total! You spent 2.8 million on your own. What do you ask your mother and me to do? "


    The son said disdainfully: "Dad, you don''t know how hard it is to grab this ticket. You can''t grab it without spending a lot of money. And I am your son.


    I bought the ticket to return home first, so you can rest assured, right?


    There are still more than two million yuan left. When the time comes, you will wait and see more ferry tickets. Maybe you can buy one million ferry tickets. "


    Hearing what his son said, both husband and wife felt bitter in their hearts.


    They never thought that their own son would say such cold-blooded words.


    "You...you..." The man vomited blood directly, feeling that he was wrong in his life.


    He recalled that before he went abroad, his teacher had persuaded him that it was better to stay in the country and develop.


    Perhaps foreign countries are good, but what place can be better than your hometown?


    But at first he chose to leave with paranoia, but now he is facing such a result.


    He felt that his life was spent in jokes.


    The wife on the side is also the son of the sad child at the moment, but she still sighed and said coldly on the side: "Forget it, since the son has been snatched.


    This ticket can''t be wasted, so let the son go first. Let us think of other ways. "


    At this time, the wife had already begun to think about the connections she had contacted in the past. She had thought of various ways, and she was now willing to use any method to obtain such a ticket.


    She didn''t care even if it was the spurned way.


    Although she is now more than 40 years old, but after years of maintenance, she thinks she is still a bit pretty.


    What she doesn''t know is that she is too naive. There are tens of millions of people in Australia. She simply thinks she can be better than others?


    She can do this, don''t those 17 or 18-year-old women in their 20s do it?


    She was destined to hit her head and bleed in this regard.


    "Wait...wait! How could this be!"


    But at this moment, with the tickets already confirmed on the computer screen, the son was already ready to set off with a salute.


    Behind them is the airport. Those who grab the tickets, in order to prevent time delays, will choose to wait at the airport. Once they get it, they will leave with a salute.


    But when he was just about to leave, the ticket was cancelled.


    This represents his position, there have been other arrangements.


    "How could...this way, how could this happen!" The son yelled a little madly.


    The man laughed at himself and found that he didn''t seem to have much hope for survival now.

 Chapter 2925： Keep some fire

    2925-Slayer


    Australia¡¤Canberra City


    This is Australia''s only four-star survivor city, and almost all local Australian dignitaries gather here.


    But at the moment, many people here are faltering.


    In a private estate, there are all black bodyguards around, but there are actually two teams of superpowers that are not weak.


    The reason why they are here is of course because of the unusual identities of those people in the villa behind them.


    "Asshole, asshole! They are taking advantage of the fire, Asians and they are simply robbers!" A middle-aged white man slapped the table and yelled.


    He is the top leader of the Australian authorities, at least in name.


    "Mr. Howard... Now a large number of our talents are beginning to be transferred from several survivor cities, and every day at least half a million people flee our Australia.


    It''s okay if those are just ordinary people, but most of them are talents from all walks of life. If we really let all these people go, Australia...it''s completely finished! "A person beside him said worriedly.


    Howard pointed to a woman next to him and said: "Immediately! You immediately start a diplomatic conference and strongly condemn China''s behavior.


    Let Huaxia stop this behavior, and immediately close all evacuation channels from Australia, and control all those airports and ports! "


    The woman looked at the words of the big man in front of her, she sighed and said solemnly: "Sir, are you sure you want to implement these plans you said.


    You are declaring war with Huaxia. A large part of the reason why we have been able to persist until now is that it has a relationship with China. At the same time, the strongest Demon Butterfly organization in our country has a good relationship with China''s Wushuang City.


    If we offend China and the Devil Butterfly Organization at the same time, if we really keep these people, but lose these powers, can Australia really persist? "


    Howard and those around him envied the silence.


    They are very aware of this fact, and they also know that they can''t do this, but it makes them even more annoyed. They didn''t expect it to be like this.


    A huge country has actually reached this point.


    "Then... Then tell other countries what China has done, just say! Today they dare to **** people from us, and they dare to **** people from them!" Mr. Howard said with a gloomy face.


    "It''s useless. Although 90% of people go to Asia. But 10% of them are poached by people from Europe, America, and bear countries.


    And the same Hua Xia had extended their tentacles to the whole world long ago, and no country dared to say nothing.


    And the most important thing is that there is no coercion. It is completely based on the principle of voluntariness. Some people could not bear to talk to people from Huaxia before, hoping that they can restrain themselves.


    But the answer given by Huaxia is also very simple. Their behavior is completely democratic. Those who come to Huaxia are all voluntary.


    They did not force it! "The woman said helplessly beside her.


    silence¡­¡­


    There was silence around, and no one was talking at this time.


    Because they know that all of this is true, Huaxia did not force anyone, Huaxia is just using what he presents to attract everyone.


    What is so attractive? Even people are willing to spend millions to buy a ticket?


    Of course it is China¡¯s safety!


    So far, Huaxia is the safest place. Living in this apocalyptic world, what everyone wants is simple, and that is safety.


    And under the strong ability of Huaxia, the Internet still exists, so the current situation of Huaxia''s life is continuously spread abroad.


    At first, there were people who were skeptical, but after their compatriots and even relatives and friends were lucky enough to visit China, they passed the news of China back. This completely touched people everywhere, and they all regarded China as a holy land.


    It''s just that people in other places are not as serious as Australia.


    Because everyone knows the situation in Australia very well, it is basically impossible to deal with the demons by Australia alone.


    Australia is surrounded by the sea and is very poor in all aspects. No one wants to cross the sea to help them, so this is a place where almost no one wants to intervene.


    Unlike South America or Africa, at least they have land connections with Europe and North America, so they still have people who can help.


    Australia is like a large island at the moment.


    Countless people want to escape from this isolated island!


    Mr. Howard fell helplessly and sat down on the chair. He looked desperate, like a pet dog that had lost its shelter.


    "Why... why did it become like this?"


    The people around were helpless. One of the men hesitated. He stepped forward and said in a low voice: "Mr. Howard, today''s meeting may be the last time I have come.


    This is my resignation letter. I have already obtained a place to go to Huaxia. Because I am an expert in weapons industry research, Huaxia is willing to accept me.


    I will take the plane tomorrow and take my family to China. May God bless you and Australia. "


    After speaking, the man put an envelope on the table, turned around and walked out of the villa regardless of the surprised eyes of people around him.


    Mr. Howard looked at the envelope in front of him, and he showed a self-deprecating expression: "Hahaha...hahaha...it''s over... we''re completely finished..."


    "Mr. Howard, we can''t give up Australia! At least...at least we can stick to this land now!" The Secretary of War Readiness stood up and said firmly at this time.


    Mr. Howard looked at his confidant helplessly, and said lightly: "Tell me about your plan."


    "I have calculated how many people will remain in Australia in the future, and it is estimated that there may be less than 10 million people.


    Although the population reduction has many disadvantages, it also has advantages, which greatly reduces our burden.


    We don¡¯t need too many survivor cities. My opinion is to select two out of the six survivor cities in front of us. My suggestion is Canberra and Sily City.


    Try to make these two cities the strongest four-star survivor city, or even a five-star survivor city.


    Before that, our resources were not enough to build a five-star survivor city, but now if we abandon the four cities and transfer the resources of the four cities to these two cities, according to our strength, there is no problem.


    Therefore, our top priority now is to do two things, build two cities expected to be five-star survivors, and transfer those who are willing to stay in Australia to these two cities! "


    Hearing such a plan, Mr. Howard knew that this was the only plan that could save the Australian Tinder now. He sighed, nodded, and agreed to this plan!

 Chapter 2926： Chinas rising star

    Chapter 2926 the rising star of China


    Huaxia¡¤Penglai Xiandao


    "Look at my abilities!"


    "Magic¡¤Flame Vortex!"


    "Golden Dragon Sword Technique!"


    In addition to Penglai Xiandao providing a place for training, there are also many small islands and reefs built into battlefields for those who practice here to fight.


    Some demon units will even be captured and placed on some islands, so that those who practice here can better improve their combat effectiveness through actual combat.


    "Drink!" Xue Tuo Luo cut down dozens of demon units in front of him with a sword, gasping for breath.


    "When you came here, you have grown a lot." A voice came from behind Xue Tu Luo.


    Xue Tu Luo turned around and looked at Nightingale behind him, as an old acquaintance in the assassin world, and Nightingale is now a quasi-god-level powerhouse, she still admires people who are stronger than herself.


    "But the distance to the Quasi-God Realm is still a lot worse. I still have no way to realize those elemental powers." Xue Tu Luo looked at the Weeping Blood Sword in his hand, as if there was an unexplainable emotion in his heart, pressing on his chest. On average.


    Nightingale walked to the front of Xuetra: "Everyone needs time to cultivate, most of all in the process from the eighth rank to the quasi god.


    Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. Ye Hao also told us before that even among the gods and the world, the vast majority of those races can hardly break through this barrier. "


    Xue Daluo said unwillingly: "But I have to improve my own combat power in a short time, and I have to assist Master Black Butterfly.


    But now I have no way to fight with Master Black Butterfly at all with this strength, I am just a burden to Master Black Butterfly!


    I must become stronger as soon as possible! "


    Seeing Xuedala''s attitude, Nightingale nodded appreciatively, and said with a smile: "I think you have already practiced in the time position some time ago, although you can actually fight here.


    But it''s still a bit short. In the afternoon, I''m going to go to Africa on a mission. The goal is two quasi gods and eight eighth-order demons. How about. Do you want to go with me? "


    Xue Daluo agreed without saying a word: "I''ll go with you!"


    Although the trials here are also those of the demon class, there are still limitations.


    "In addition, there is another person who followed us this time. He is practicing swordsmanship just like you. I think you two should be able to communicate well.


    His swordsmanship is second to none in our Huaxia! "Nightingale raised her mouth.


    "Swordsmanship?" Xuedrauo really got a little interest, because she is indeed a refined swordsmanship.


    Although she is a killer, she is one of the few killers in the killer world who uses this long weapon.


    "You can see it soon." Nightingale sold it for a while.


    Half an hour later, Nightingale appeared on a private plane with Xuetra.


    "This private jet will send us directly over the target area, and then we will jump down directly.


    After completing the mission, there will be a helicopter to pick us up on the nearest aircraft carrier, and then the aircraft taking off from the aircraft carrier will send us back.


    The estimated time is about three days. "Nightingale explained to Xuetrao while boarding the plane.


    Generally, for such a task, one more person needs to be reported in advance, but Nightingale''s identity is special, and this process is naturally omitted.


    After boarding the plane, Xue Dalu saw three people sitting in the cabin.


    "Captain Nightingale!"


    "Hi Captain."


    "Ok."


    A man and a woman in front of him took the initiative to greet Nightingale, and another man with a sword in his arms just nodded slightly to Nightingale.


    The eyes of the three of them quickly fell on Xue Tu Luo behind Nightingale, and they could all perceive that Xue Tu Luo''s breath was unusual, and they had a strong aura.


    "Let me introduce to you, this one used to be a fellow with me, and both killers. He is the second in command of the Demon Butterfly Organization, and his strength is considered the pinnacle of Tier 8, and distance from the demigod is just a matter of one step." Let''s take a look at the identity of Xuedra.


    Xue Tu Luo nodded slightly.


    Nightingale pointed to the three people on the other side, and first introduced the man and woman in front of him.


    "This man is called Zhuge Qing. He is a descendant of the Zhuge family in the China Shirao Association. He has a rank eight strength. This is Longsun Yu, the second young lady of the longsun family, who is also a rank eight strength." acquaintance.


    After all, the majority of people who can reach the eighth level now, who are still so young, are from those big families.


    They have their own talents, and when they encounter this age suitable for cultivation, they naturally came into being.


    "Hello, Miss Xue Tuoluo. I have been admiring my name for a long time!" Changsun Yu said hello politely.


    Zhuge Qing said directly: "Miss Xue Tuoluo''s Weeping Blood Sword is very famous. In the assassin world, almost no one did not know the name of the Weeping Blood Sword.


    It seems that this time, I have a chance to see the demeanor of the Weeping Blood Sword. "


    Xue Tuo Luo politely greeted the two, her eyes still fixed on the man behind with the sword.


    Because in his body, Xue Tu Luo can feel a familiar breath, that is the breath of sword intent!


    In this era, there are many people with strong swordsmanship, but few can develop sword intent.


    "Your sword has a strong smell of blood." The man looked at the blood and said directly.


    Xue Tu Luo smiled and said directly: "Your sword is very proud."


    "No loss is for swordsmanship, let me introduce it. This is the back of Huaxia''s famous Ximen family, Ximen Shuo. His kendo is definitely the first among the younger generation of Huaxia. !" Nightingale did not hesitate to praise her.


    Because Ximen Shuo did have such a talent, among their generation, who had just entered this era, he was also the first to enter the eighth level.


    It''s a pity that he has been stuck at the 8th-order peak, just like the Blood Drab, he hasn''t been able to take that step for a long time.


    As an experienced killer, Nightingale is also a quasi-god-level powerhouse.


    She also has another task, which is mainly to cultivate the seedlings of Huaxia who have the potential to enter the Quasi God, so Nightingale''s task this time actually has two goals.


    One is to eliminate the demon powerhouses of those mission goals, and the other is to let them improve themselves in this mission as much as possible, and even break through the current predicament as much as possible.


    Unfortunately, she saw the Blood Dhara who was also trapped in the eighth order before, so she simply took her with him.


    After all, bringing three people is a belt, and bringing four people is also a belt. For a quasi-god-level powerhouse, it is also a great gain for them!

 Chapter 2927： Nightingale Team

    Chapter 2927 Nightingale Team


    "It''s not me who is the strongest in swordsmanship among my Chinese peers. That man is better than me." Ximen Shuo suddenly spoke.


    Everyone knows very well, who is the man Ximen Shuo is talking about?


    "Simon, there is no need for you to compare with that monster. In our entire Huaxia, let alone people of the same generation, there are probably few people who can compare to him even for five thousand years." Zhuge Qing shook helplessly. Shook his head and said.


    Long Sun Yu sighed and said, "I think we were classmates back then, and his realm was not much higher than ours.


    But now, we don''t have the ability to see him. Those of us who are called family arrogances are not even considered to be a green onion in front of him. "


    Xue Daluo recalled that man''s terrifying cultivation speed, and she nodded in agreement.


    Indeed, on this planet, almost no one can compare with that monster.


    "Well, since everyone knows it. Then we set off now. At the speed of this private jet, we estimate that we will arrive in the target airspace in four hours.


    This time we will perform the mission in three days. After three days, whether the mission is completed or not, we must retreat. "


    When Nightingale said this, her expression became very serious: "Another point I need to explain, this time I am the captain of our team.


    I don''t care what your status is, what kind of personality you have, but you must obey my orders during the mission.


    If someone fails to execute my order during the execution of the task, of course I will not take you to anything.


    But you will be blacklisted on Penglai Xiandao. "


    Hearing Nightingale''s warning, even the arrogant Xi Men Shuo nodded.


    The current Penglai Fairy Island is a holy land in the eyes of cultivators all over the world. Everyone hopes that they can have the opportunity to cultivate in this holy place for repair.


    And if you enter the blacklist of Penglai Xiandao, one reason is that you cannot enter Penglai Xiandao, and the other is when others know that you are on the blacklist of Penglai Xiandao.


    What will follow will be the expulsion of the family and the departure of all relatives and friends.


    This person will become a rat crossing the street.


    Soon, the private plane took off, and the target was an area of ??Africa.


    Inside the airplane cabin, Nightingale showed everyone the satellite map and the projected image.


    Let everyone first fully understand the terrain where they are fighting, and the opponents they are fighting.


    "When I set off just now, I just briefly introduced the mission this time. Now I will introduce it in detail. If you have any doubts or questions, you can ask me questions at any time.


    I must remind you again, although I am a quasi-god. But this time the mission is also full of dangerous elements. I can''t guarantee that I can bring you back safely, so you had better be cautious. "


    Nightingale said solemnly.


    Although such a task is very dangerous for these new generations, the Nightingales are also very aware that only by putting these new generations in danger can they grow quickly.


    If they just grow up in the garden blindly, it is difficult for them to become a strong person alone, let alone the step of becoming a quasi-god!


    "Understood, I really care about my little fate. I promised my childhood sweetheart, and when I step into the quasi **** this time, I will go back and get married!" Zhuge Qing said with a smile.


    "Oh? Is it that Xiaowei? A girl from your Zhuge family''s affiliated family." Changsun Yu said unexpectedly.


    Zhuge Qing, who had been calm before, showed a rare embarrassment at this time.


    "Well, I will now introduce the mission in detail. This time the mission is because we arranged a survivor city in Africa, and there was a certain degree of danger.


    In East Africa, an elite team of demons appeared. Their trajectories and goals seemed to point directly to Tanzan City, Sands City and Awanda City.


    The demons that appeared were two quasi-god demons and eight Tier 8 demons; these survivor cities were only three-star, and there was no problem facing some demon army attacks.


    But if you are attacked by these powerful demons, very bad things will happen.


    So we are going to launch an attack first, and I will contain and deal with the two quasi-god-level demons.


    As for the remaining eight Tier 8 demons, they belong to the four of you. Divide it by yourself. "Nightingale smiled and looked at the four of them.


    Zhang Sunyu''s eyes widened directly: "Eight eighth-order demon people, give it to the four of us? Miss Nightingale, this...this is not too risky, right?"


    Changsun Yu had also fought against a demon before. Although she was also an eighth, it was still very tricky to fight with an eighth demon. In the end, after a few hours of fierce battle, he killed the eighth demon in a heads-up. .


    But this time, the four of them had to deal with eight demon people, which made Changsun Yu really feel a little difficult.


    "I can deal with two." Simon Shuo on the side, holding his sword directly, said coldly.


    Xue Tuo Luo glanced at Xi Men Shuo, she also said: "I am two too."


    I don''t know if it is an illusion. These two guys who are also practicing swords seem to be on the bar at this time, as if they want to decide between higher and lower in this mission.


    "Okay, don''t take it seriously. If we are to perform this task with these people, the probability of all of us surviving is less than 40%, and the probability of completing the task is less than 30%.


    It''s impossible for Miss Nightingale to take us to complete such a mission to die, is it Miss Nightingale. Zhuge Qing smiled and looked at Nightingale.


    When he heard this task, he knew that this task was definitely not as simple as their team, unless it was really impossible to mobilize personnel and it was still a very critical juncture.


    Now these two situations do not exist for China and Wushuang City.


    Then there is only one possibility, and that is that Nightingale is frightening them.


    Nightingale smiled, and she continued: "Okay. Don''t scare you anymore, it is true that this time the mission is not just our team.


    There are also three teams, which are composed of the Holy See, the Greek Temple, and the European Blood Wolves. The number should be about four to six. "


    With that, Nightingale took out her tablet and pointed the screen at everyone.


    "This is the teammate you will be fighting side by side this time. You should recognize it first. There is no time for you to get acquainted with each other.


    When you met, it was almost the beginning of the battle. "Nightingale said.

 Chapter 2928： Two swordsmen

    Chapter 2928 Two Swordsmen


    Several people know the importance of this task, even Ximen Shuo, a proud person, is now looking at the introduction of the team seriously.


    The first thing that catches the eye is the team of the Holy See. The leader is a cardinal Judy. The strength is quasi-god, but the one who has only recently entered the quasi-god is inferior to Nightingale in terms of combat effectiveness.


    There are four members of the squad, one of which is at the eighth level. He is still an acquaintance of Wushuang City. Naturally, he is now the head of the Knights Templar and the personal guardian of the Saint Child, Olena.


    Because it seems that they are not on the earth now, Olena''s original task of protecting the Son can only be temporarily put on hold.


    And her practice during this period was quite good, and she had entered the eighth realm, and her strength was higher than both Changsun Yu and Zhuge Qing, but she was inferior to Ximen Shuo and Xue Daluo.


    The other three are knights of the Holy See, all of whom are in rank eight.


    Then look at the team of the Greek Temple, this team''s combat power is included in the team sent by China, and among the four teams, it is second only to the team of China Nightingale.


    Because the leader of the team was not someone else, it was the saint Yakina of the Greek temple, and she also brought four saints to follow.


    Needless to say, Yakina''s combat effectiveness should be regarded as close to each other with Nightingale if the artifact is used.


    Although the combat power of the four Saints is not very strong, they are a team. In the team battle, there is cooperation that other teams do not have. This is their advantage.


    Therefore, the combat power of this team is second only to Nightingale''s team, and even better than Nightingale''s team in some aspects.


    This last one is a team of the blood race and the wolf race. These two races are now the main forces in Northern and Western Europe, but listed separately, there is no way to compare with the other two forces in Europe, the Holy See and the Greek Temple.


    So they got together and became an alliance.


    The combination of wolf clan and blood clan, the combat power of this alliance is not weak at all.


    These are the three strongest forces in the European region, and they dominate the situation in Europe.


    Closer to home, this time the leader of this squad is no one else. It is Catherine, the current leader of the blood clan, who is now a quasi-god.


    It was comparable in strength to Xia Xue, who was also of the bloodline.


    These two people are now considered to be the two new stars of the kinship and the future of the kinship.


    Catherine leads five blood warriors, all of which are level 8


    "In this way, the pressure of this task is suddenly much smaller. We have three quasi-god powerhouses, a total of 17 eighth-tier powerhouses." Looking at the data like this, Zhang Sunyu couldn''t help but shine. .


    But Zhuge Qing on the side quickly poured a basin of cold water on her head. He said faintly: "It''s not that simple. Our side has already invested all the combat power in this mission.


    And our mission objective is actually only part of the combat power that the opponent has shown, and we have no way to determine whether the opponent will have reinforcements.


    Similarly, our fighting position is still in the enemy''s occupation area, and there will definitely be a demon army around.


    At that time, our fighting will definitely be affected. These are all objective factors that we must consider.


    But at least with our current lineup, it is relatively safe to complete this task. "


    After listening to Zhuge Qing''s analysis, Changsun Yu also understood.


    "Zhuge Qing is right. We can only investigate the location of the enemy''s main force. We are not sure if the enemy has hidden power.


    So we must be careful this time, and if something unexpected happens, the nearest place to us is the Holy See and the Greek Temple.


    Although they will send reinforcements at that time, it takes at least half an hour for the reinforcements to reach our fighting location. This half an hour is enough to cost us a very heavy price.


    So this time there is still a lot of danger in the mission, and I hope everyone can treat it with caution.


    Okay, what I want to say is just this for the time being. Next, when the chicken is young, everyone should adjust your emotions. I hope you can put yourself into the best fighting state before arriving at the battle location! "


    Now, the things Nightingale wanted to explain were basically finished.


    Ximen Shuo and Xuetrao first fell silent, staying in their place motionless.


    Both of them closed their eyes, as if everything around them had nothing to do with them. Only themselves and the sword in their hands were in the entire space.


    "What are they...what are they doing?" Zhang Sunyu looked at these two people in surprise, this is the first time she has done such an expedition mission.


    Prior to this, the tasks she did were generally monsters or demon meat **** that appeared in China, and black cracks that would appear on the top of her head.


    It has always been in China, so even if there is any danger, someone will appear to support it in a very short time.


    This time it was completely different. She originally wanted to relax her mentality, but seeing that Ximen Shuo and Xue Da Luo looked like this, she couldn''t help but feel that the atmosphere became serious again.


    Zhuge Qing on the side was very relaxed. He smiled and said, "They are condensing sword intent."


    "Condensing sword intent?" Changsun Yu looked at Zhuge Qing in surprise.


    Zhuge Qing explained in a low voice: "They all practice swords, and as far as I know, they practice swords to the extreme.


    The sword intent seems to be something very close to the law, and this sword intent is like a charge. There was a rumor that someone swung the sword a hundred times a day, and he swung it for 20 years.


    Finally, he came to a high mountain and cut the mountain directly into two with a sword.


    This is the horror of Jianyi! But what exactly it is, you have to see it with your own eyes.


    This guy Ximen Shuo is very mysterious. He used to perform missions in China and he liked to be alone. This should be his first team battle.


    This time we can feast our eyes. "


    Hearing this, Changsun Yu nodded as if understanding, and then she asked Zhuge Qing some more questions.


    The two chatted like this, and they went to Africa.


    During this time, Nightingale did not stop the two of them, because everyone had a different way of resting, and chatting was also a way to calm Changsun Yu''s mood without being overly nervous.


    Zhuge Qing deliberately chatted with Changsun Yu. He was from a family of counsellors. His combat power may not be high, but his brain is very smart.


    He is very good at this kind of calming teammates, which is equivalent to a lubricant in a small team, which is why Nightingale and agreed to bring him in the relationship.

 Chapter 2929： The new generation of China

    Chapter 2929 the new generation of China


    A villa in the magic city in China


    Several older men and women are sitting around here, eating lunch.


    "At this time, Ximen Shuo, Zhuge Qing, and Yu''er should have been there, and they don''t know how their mission is going, whether it''s dangerous." Madam Changsun sighed, with a worried look on her face.


    Although she knows that the journey of the practitioner is full of danger.


    But this time her second daughter''s expedition still worries her.


    "Yu''er has grown up, and she has the ability to stand alone. Her sister is now a strong resident in the island country and sea, and her sister can carry heavy responsibilities here.


    I believe that Yuer can also show her ability! "Long Sun Huihong drank the wine and said calmly.


    But his other hand was constantly tapping on the table.


    "Brother Huihong, there is no need to pretend here at this time. As parents worry about their children, it is reasonable." A man next to him said: "I am also worried about our young children. Well."


    This person is no one else but Zhuge Shengyun, the head of the Zhuge family, Zhuge Qing''s father.


    Zhuge Shengyun wanted to accept that Sun Hui looked dodgy. He smiled directly and said, "Brother Huihong, every time you are nervous, you will use your left index finger to tap the table.


    Your habit can deceive others, but you can''t hide it from Zhuge Shengyun''s eyes. "


    When Chang Sun Huihong saw that he had been exposed, he no longer concealed it. He looked at Zhuge Shengyun and snorted: "Say I am worried, as if you are not worried.


    I heard that before Zhuge Qing left, you could make more than ten phone calls in a row, and even let Zhuge Qing bring almost all the magical instruments in the family. "


    Zhuge Shengyun''s expression froze and smiled awkwardly there.


    Situ Yao interjected next to him and said, "Okay, okay. Everyone is worried about their children, so what is the embarrassment.


    Isn¡¯t it normal for parents to worry about their children?


    However, although the mission this time was a bit dangerous, it was carefully arranged. There were also three teams accompanied by three quasi-god-level powerhouses.


    Even if it is dangerous, I believe that children can get out of their bodies.


    The reason why you agreed with them to go out in the first place was that you wanted them to experience more experience.


    This era is not what we used to be. In this era, we must continue to cultivate and improve our strength as soon as possible, otherwise we may be eliminated by this era!


    It can be said that our children have caught up with the golden age of cultivation and the dark age of this world. "


    Situ Yao was talking next to him.


    Many parents can only sigh.


    Most of them are eighth rank, but they are getting older, it is too difficult to break through to the Quasi-God realm.


    But their children are different. Each of their children is a dragon and a phoenix, and it is very likely that they can reach the level of quasi god.


    But this requires an opportunity, an opportunity.


    And this opportunity and opportunity, sometimes may be in the next second, but sometimes, it may not be waiting for a lifetime.


    "Forget it, drink and drink. This time we have a party, we won''t talk about these things. Those are the children''s own experiences, so we just have to drink here." Zhuge Shengyun sighed.


    There was no longer the expression of being ready to win, and taking the wine glass, he started buying drunk with the elder Sun Huihong next to him.


    It is estimated that only by getting drunk now can they stop thinking about them.


    ...


    On a snow-capped mountain outside Yangcheng.


    Yangcheng is the most western five-star survivor city, and it is the Ximen family among the four major families who are in charge of this city.


    It''s just that there are fewer people in the Ximen family. On the face of it, the Dragon Group has always been responsible for various tasks, only when there is danger.


    The talents of the Simon family will appear to eliminate those dangers.


    At this moment, the head of the Ximen family, Ximen Duan was standing on the top of the snow-capped mountains.


    "Are you worried about Shu''er." At this time, there was an elderly voice behind him, and Simon turned around and saw the white-haired old man wearing a white coat behind him.


    This white-haired old man is no one else, but the father of Ximen Duan, the grandfather of Ximen Shuo, and the old man of the Ximen family.


    Father Ximen, this old man is also the quasi-god of China, and is now the famous sword **** of China!


    Of course, the premise of these evaluations has to put the monster-like man outside.


    Although Elder Ximen entered the Quasi-God level relatively late, his combat power was enough to rank among the top ten Quasi-Gods in the world!


    No one dared to underestimate this old man''s sword intent.


    Because this old man relied on his own epiphany, the other sword intent was not the power of elements, but the power of laws!


    One can directly enlighten the law at the Quasi-God level, one can imagine how strong the old man is.


    It is a pity that the old man is too old, and his talent has been consumed seven or eighty-eight.


    Although he can step into the quasi-god, if he wants to improve, the difficulty is too great.


    "I..." Ximen Duan hesitated, but still did not say anything, but raised his hand, condensing sword intent in his hand.


    "Father is worried that his son has nothing to say. Although our Ximen''s sword intent is very cold and arrogant, it does not mean that our Ximen clan are cold-blooded and ruthless people." The old man Ximen said lightly.


    Ximen sighed and sighed: "I''m just sighing that Shu''er is better than me. He can move forward, and it is only a matter of time for him to step into the Quasi God.


    And I... But I can only wander constantly at the demigod level, I don''t know if my sword intent is... not pure enough. "


    Old man Simon looked at Ximen, he suddenly smiled and said: "You kid. I think you were very mad than Shuo''er back then, if it wasn''t for me to stop.


    I guess you have to make a fuss about the rivers and lakes with the kid Ye Zhan, why? Are you like this now?


    You are not as old as my old man, so why are you sighing here? It''s not like you Ximenduan. "


    Simon looked at his father and clenched his fists.


    At this moment, Elder Ximen suddenly raised his hand, and a surging sword intent rushed into the sky, and then fell sharply, slashing on a snowy peak in the distance, and directly cut the snowy peak in half.


    "Swordsmanship is infinitely forward. The sword pauses, and it can go away after grinding, but if the sword has no soul, then the sword, even if it is sharp, is just an artifact." The old man Simon finished speaking and turned to leave.


    Ximen looked at Xuefeng in the distance, and then thought about himself and what his father said.


    He sat directly in the snowdrift and began to meditate. He needs to break through the barrier in his heart. He still wants to become stronger again. He still wants to pursue that kendo!

 Chapter 2930： Four teams work together!

    Chapter 2930 Four teams joint action!


    Africa, the Kadka Plain.


    Originally in this season, a large group of migrating animals should have gathered on this plain.


    But at this moment, there are no animals here, only corpses in the wasteland everywhere.


    And a large group of demons that replaced those animals here.


    The number of this demon army is amazing, at least ten million!


    It is equivalent to more than half of the demon army that appeared in Africa!


    At this moment, they are moving in one direction like a torrent, and the first thing they encounter in that direction will be a city of survivors named Tanzan City.


    This is a three-star survivor city. Compared with the tens of millions of demon army, this three-star survivor city is a bit weaker.


    The whole city was filled with a dignified breath at this moment. Almost all combat weapons were on standby for 24 hours, and all combatants were on standby at their combat positions.


    Even if they were rotated to rest, their weapons would not leave their hands, and their clothes would not leave their bodies. As long as there is any movement in the next moment, those who are still resting will immediately participate in the battle.


    "How is the situation? Where is the demon army now!" A Chinese general was in the command room at the moment, looking at the map in front of him.


    This Chinese general has darker skin because he is a descendant of a black woman and Chinese, and is the highest commander arranged by China in Tanzan City.


    Because of the blood of the locals, the black people here are also willing to accept the management of this compatriot, the most important thing is that he himself is still a powerful man of the eighth level.


    "General Huang Yi, the demon army has entered the Kadka grassland, and there are about twelve hours before our Tanzanite city.


    The enemy''s long-range attack unit is expected to enter a combat position that can attack our city in six hours! "A black general next to him said nervously.


    Another black general said immediately: "General Huang Yi, I think we should now use our long-range weapons to strike the enemy in a round.


    Otherwise, if they were allowed to attack our Tanzanite City like this, our Tanzanite City would not be able to withstand it for too long.


    In addition... When will the reinforcements of China and Europe arrive! "


    Hearing this general''s words, the surrounding generals also said nervously.


    "Yes, we issued a warning and rescue message 24 hours ago. Why there is no news from China and Europe!"


    "Our Tanzanite City is the forward position among several cities. If our Tanzanite City breaks through the cities behind, there will be no room to resist!"


    "Yes, and in this day''s time, we have mobilized the long-range firepower of several other cities to our Tanzan City, if...if we can''t win this battle.


    It will be a devastating battle for us in East Africa! "


    Listening to the people next to him talking.


    Huang Yi directly slapped the table with a slap, and the table made of stone was shattered in this chapter.


    The people around also shut up and quieted down.


    "China and Europe have already dispatched combat squads. The combat squads will soon launch an attack on the Demon Legion, and all we need to do is to cooperate in the battle!" Huang Yi said in a deep voice.


    At this moment, a communication soldier next to him heard a voice.


    "Report, report! We received a message from Wushuang City, ordering us to carry out a long-range fire-saturation strike on the XXXXX area in ten minutes!"


    When Huang Yi heard this, his body immediately moved, and he shouted: "Give me an order, all artillery that can attack this area, ten minutes later, will saturate this area.


    If any combat unit dared to make mistakes, let them directly send me to a military court! "


    "Yes!"


    "understand!"


    "For our brothers in Africa!"


    The officers who were still screaming before are now honest. They were nervous before because they were worried about the future of Tanzan City.


    It''s not that they are greedy for life and fear of death. They have their homes under their feet and their relatives behind them.


    This is already their few homes left on this land. If they fail here again, they have only two choices.


    Either he died with his homeland, or he was far away from his hometown and watched his homeland become the domain of the devil.


    And now, they finally received the order to fight, which made them feel like a backbone.


    They are eager to fight, they are eager to fight the monsters that invade their country, and fight to the end!


    Ten minutes later, all long-range combat units in Tanzan City fired all their ammunition.


    Tanzanite was dusty for an instant, and it felt like a giant beast roaring there.


    And in the sky, hundreds of fire lights drew an arc in the air and fell towards the demon army camp in the plain of Khadka in the distance.


    In the next moment, huge fires appeared one after another.


    At this moment, at least hundreds of thousands of demon dogs were buried in this sea of ??fire. Perhaps some people would think that these demon dogs would die too soon.


    No, no, no.


    You must know that this is a fire-saturation attack that has assembled a number of long-range weapons in several cities. Such a fire-saturation attack would require at least half an hour of preparation time for Tanzan City to prepare again.


    At the same time, this degree of saturation blow can not exceed three times at most.


    The number of enemies eliminated was only hundreds of thousands, but there were tens of millions of enemies, which is less than one percent!


    But this time the saturation blow has already played a role.


    An empty area appeared in the center of the Khadka Plain, where most of the places became scorched earth, except for the corpses on the ground.


    Basically, no living creatures can be seen.


    Wait...A few dark shadows appeared above the corpse, and two of them fluttered their wings and were in the thick smoke.


    These are two quasi-god-level demon warriors, they raised their heads and saw the plane flying overhead.


    The door of the plane was opened, and Nightingale poked her head to see the bombed space below.


    "Well, we have initially found the target. Now it''s downhill, you all followed me. Remember not to leave me within a kilometer.


    Your battle target is those demon people, and you also have to be careful of the surrounding demon army! "Nightingale reminded one last time.


    Then she jumped down from the cabin of the plane.


    Then Ximen Shuo and Xue Da Luo followed closely, and their eyes were filled with excitement.


    Then Changsun Yu and Zhuge Qing also jumped down


    Five figures appeared in the air like five meteors!

 Chapter 2931： Let me give you five minutes

    2931-Slayer


    "Flying safely, a three-kilometer radius is normal. Three kilometers away, there are a large number of demon army at six o''clock, and there is no moving track for the time being!" Zhuge Qing carefully observed the surroundings, and quickly reported the news he had observed. Out!


    As a descendant of Zhuge''s family, Zhugeqing''s ability in this respect, even Nightingale can only be in the same position as him.


    "Changsun Yu, Zhuge Qing, your primary task is to guard against possible dangers around you, mainly those enemies below the eighth rank." Nightingale asked.


    "It seems that the position where we landed is a bit offset." Xue Tuo Luo said next to her, while she looked at the twelve o''clock direction.


    In the midair over there, these black **** hovered like insect cocoons.


    That is the demon that survived this bombardment.


    Being able to survive this firepower bombing shows that the strength of these demons is extraordinary.


    It must be their goal this time.


    "There have been several energy reactions over there, over there, and over there." Changsun Yu observed something at this time, and at the same time small black dots fell from the sky.


    There are a group of small black spots, which are located just around those cocoons.


    "It should be the other teams, let''s go! Let''s meet them!" Nightingale said, and then led a group of people to start galloping towards the cocoons.


    Their speed, almost reached the place in less than half a minute.


    On the small hill below the cocoon, several small teams appeared at this time.


    Nightingale, Bishop Judy in the costume of the cardinal, Akina in the saint''s armor, and Catherine in the red robe!


    The four main persons in charge of this mission have gathered here at this moment.


    "Is there no accident?" Nightingale asked.


    "It''s okay, if we talk here, there will be nothing wrong? These guys are still hanging on our heads!" Yakina pointed to the cocoons above their heads.


    "It''s okay, this is a skill of their high-level demons. It wraps themselves up. This defense will make their defense power reach the strongest defense power of the quasi-god in a short time!


    So don''t think about sneak attacks now, and their state will continue for five minutes. After using it once, there is no way to use it again in a short time.


    So we still have almost two minutes to determine the battle plan to wait. "Nightingale explained.


    Because of China''s strength, they have the most experience in fighting against the demon strong.


    In this regard, even if all the other forces added together, they would not have the rich experience of China.


    "It still needs to confirm what battle plan, just these evil creatures. We should just wipe them all out!" Yakina said with some pride.


    I have to say that since she got the real Athena inheritance, the pride of her now is really very similar to Athena.


    However, Yakina also has the capital of pride.


    Among the quasi-god-class powerhouses on the entire earth, Yakina can''t be said to be the strongest, but at least she is also among the top five powerhouses.


    After all, she got a personal biography from an upper master god!


    "Although our strength is very strong, what we want is annihilation. And a quick end to the battle, so we must eliminate all the power of these demons in a very short time!


    The death of these powerful demons can make a big difference in the war situation in Africa as a whole, at least for half a month, there will be no more threatening factors that affect this place! "Nightingale said.


    "I also think that a detailed plan should be specified." Bishop Judy said maturely.


    "You Chinese people just like this, in that case. You must have a good plan, so just go ahead. But there are only less than two minutes left." Catherine said impatiently.


    Nightingale pointed to the cocoons above her head and said: "Two quasi-god-level demon warriors, eight eighth-level demon men. And the combat power on our side, I think you have already understood clearly what you are starting out. .


    I will now arrange the next battle plan. If there is something absolutely wrong, you can bring it up.


    The first is the two quasi-god-level demon warriors. Akina and Catherine will deal with No. 1 together, and Bishop Judy and I will deal with No. 2. "


    Seeing that Yakina was prepared to speak without hiding.


    Nightingale said directly: "I know that some of you might think that you can handle a demon warrior alone, but this time it''s a task.


    A very important task, so we have to make sure that we are foolproof.


    Two quasi-gods deal with a quasi-god demon warrior, this is a safe plan, which is why I arranged four teams of us to perform this task together. "


    Although Yakina still had something to say, she didn''t say anything.


    "What about the remaining eight demons? Should we leave it to our team?" Bishop Judy asked.


    Nightingale said: "Your team, you know best. According to the eight demon people, I will divide them into four, and our respective teams will be responsible for the two demon people.


    But remember, we are now in an area occupied by the demon army, and there is a demon army a few kilometers away.


    In addition to targeting these demon people, you still have a hand to deal with the most likely demon army! "


    After receiving nightingale''s arrangements and reminders, everyone said that they understood the plan, and then began to arrange tasks for their team members.


    Nightingale walked in front of her team of four.


    "Before Zhuge Qing and Changsun Yu fight with you, assist Ximen Shuo and Xuedrauo to fight, and be careful of the movement of the surrounding demon army.


    And in addition, you have another task, that is, if there is something wrong with the battle situation of other teams, you have to take the initiative!


    And Ximen Shuo and Xue Dalu, each of you use your own time to kill an eighth-order demon person as soon as possible! "Nightingale said seriously.


    Changsun Yu and Zhuge Qing nodded. They knew their strengths were indeed a little different compared with Simon Shuo and Xue Tu Luo. This arrangement was the most suitable.


    "You two, don''t hinder my fight." Ximen Shuo said in a deep voice, this is his pride as a swordsman.


    Zhang Sunyu frowned, and when he was about to speak out, Zhuge Qing took the lead.


    "Simon, I know your temper. But this time it''s a team mission, let''s go like this. Give you five minutes, if you can''t win after five minutes.


    Then we will intervene! "Zhuge Qing looked at Ximen Shuo with a smile.


    Ximen Shuo was stunned for a moment, and then directly agreed.

 Chapter 2932： Acquaintances debut

    2932-Puppet


    Nightingale glanced at Zhuge Qing, and gave Zhuge Qing a full mark in her heart.


    A trick of Simon Shuo''s temper, if you ask him directly, he will probably not be convinced, and it may even cause conflicts between teammates.


    Zhuge Qing knew about Ximen Shuo''s temper, he was a powerful and proud man.


    At this time, you have to prescribe the right medicine.


    Zhuge Qing told Ximen Shuo that if you can''t end the battle within five minutes, we will intervene.


    This is tantamount to giving them a reason to intervene, and Simenso is not easy to refuse, because his pride does not allow him to refuse.


    In this way, you can avoid the contradictions that this kind of thing may cause.


    "Prepare everything, those guys will probably wake up in 30 seconds!" Nightingale drew out two double-edged blades, bent her legs, and opened her ready to attack shape.


    Ximen Shuo and Xue Daluo were also standing on both sides of Nightingale, looking like they were ready to go.


    Zhuge Qing and Changsun Yu looked at each other and stood at the back of the team, at the same time being alert for possible dangers around them at any time.


    Judy Cardinal''s team on the other side.


    "Wait a minute, when the battle begins. I will go with Miss Nightingale to target a quasi-god-level demon warrior. I may not be able to intervene in other battles within a short time.


    You must complete your mission as quickly as possible without causing casualties; at the same time, you must be alert to possible dangers around you at any time.


    During this period, the Olena Knight Commander will replace me to command you! "Judy Cardinal spoke, and then looked at Olena next to her: "Olena, hand it to you." "


    Olena stands tall, her eyes full of confidence.


    "Judy Cardinal, don''t worry. I will take everyone to complete this mission successfully!" Olena said.


    Afterwards, Olena looked at the other three directly: "Jesse, you are the main attacker, and Came and Sisi will assist you. I will deal with the other demons.


    Your task is to end the battle as soon as possible, and the surrounding dangers are full of dangers. Only by ending the battle as soon as possible can we complete the task.


    Also, remember! We are of the Holy See, and you are all elites of the Holy See. I believe you should not think that you are worse than others, do you? "


    Olena did not forget to stimulate a few people in the end.


    She is asking them to use the people of other teams as the test objects. After all, everyone''s task is the same, they are all dealing with two demons.


    Except for the five people brought by Catherine, the others are all four, basically there is not much difference.


    If the battle is finally settled by the time, and even other teams are required to help out, wouldn''t it be slaps themselves in the face?


    "Don''t worry, we are the elite knights of the Holy See, and we will not be worse than anyone!"


    "For the light, for the Holy See! Fight!"


    "Let us expel these evil creatures!"


    The three knights of the Holy See, all of them ready to go, fully prepared.


    Yakina glanced at the direction of the Huaxia team and the Holy See next to them, according to their current realm, as long as the other party did not intentionally hide their voice.


    You can hear each other hundreds of meters away, so everyone can hear each other''s words as long as you want to.


    "The opponent we are facing this time, I don''t think I need to say more. This time I brought the four of you out because you are the ones who have the most combat potential except those who can''t get out of their bodies in retreat Saint Seiya.


    This is the situation on the current earth, and the Greek temple needs more powerhouses to appear. I also hope that you can step into the demigod as soon as possible, and even the realm of quasi-god like me!


    Today¡¯s battle can be regarded as an assessment of your training in the past. Wait for you to arrange the battle yourself, I don''t want any process.


    All I want is the result, a result that satisfies me! "Akina said in a deep voice, the breath was like a general talking to her soldiers.


    And this time Yakina brought out four saints fighting.


    They are Virgo Saint Seiya, Taurus Saint Seiya, Leo Saint Seiya, and Sagittarius Saint Seiya!


    One woman and three men.


    "Your Royal Highness, don''t worry, we Saint Seiya will never let you down!" The Leo Saint Seiya held his head high, his aura was very strong, like a lion.


    The Taurus Saint Seiya did not speak, but his eyes were like fire, ready to go.


    The Sagittarius Saint Seiya is very calm, as if everything around him has nothing to do with him.


    This is not that the Sagittarius Saint Seiya is not sufficiently skilled, but that he has mastered his own mentality, as a rare long-range attacker who fights with bows and arrows.


    His attack requires precision, toughness, and the ability to find the enemy''s lethal point.


    Therefore, he must be calm at all times, and only with this normal state of mind can he be in the best state.


    Compared to the former three, the Virgo Saint Seiya was the most nervous. She clenched her fist and kept breathing.


    Yakina noticed the strangeness of the Virgo Saint Seiya, she walked to the side of the Virgo Saint Seiya, and put her hand on her shoulder.


    "Tisaki, I know you are very nervous now. But you are also a strong one now, even in terms of fighting talent, you are the strongest among the Greek temples except me!


    Don''t doubt what I said, this is obvious to all.


    You were the weakest among the twelve saints at the beginning, but now you can improve by leaps and bounds in such a short time!


    In the combat power of the Twelve Saints, you can all be ranked in the top three!


    I believe that you will soon become the strongest existence among the Twelve Saints.


    My future is no longer just on the earth. At that time, everything in this world, including the Greek temple, I have to hand over to someone who is worthy of my trust and trust!


    Tisaki, I hope you don''t let me down! "Yakina looked at the Virgo Saint Seiya sincerely, and after speaking, she turned and walked away, summoning her armor, shield, and spear; like a warrior!


    "Your Royal Highness..." The Virgo Saint Seiya looked at Yakina''s back a little strangely.


    In the past, she was just an ordinary girl who became a Virgo Saint Seiya by chance. She didn''t think so much at the time, but just wanted to follow her idol.


    This idol is naturally Yakina-sama who made her fall in love at first sight.


    But later, an opposite **** broke into her world, that man was very special, he even defeated Master Yakina.


    And now, that man has become a legend on earth.


    In these days, the reason why her realm has advanced by leaps and bounds is entirely because she wants to see the man again one day, not to mention standing in front of him, at least not far behind him.


    Instead of not even being able to see his back!

 Chapter 2934： This **** battle maid!

    Chapter 2934 This **** fighting maid!


    On the ground, Cardinal Judy is assisted by spells remotely. Some of the spells of the light system are actually auxiliary.


    She continued to add some characteristics to Nightingale, making Nightingale''s battle more intense.


    At the same time, Cardinal Judy is also looking for opportunities to give this demon warrior a certain attack threat and create viable opportunities for Nightingale!


    The other one, the Demon Warrior No. 2 who just came out, he found that his companion was attacked.


    In fact, when they had noticed many threats of high energy intensity before, they had no choice but to use this life-saving skill, knowing that the enemy had come prepared.


    When the defense disappears, they are ready to face any battle.


    However, compared to what happened to his companions, his side was very calm, and there was no sudden attack like his companion.


    But there were two women on either side of him, staring straight at him.


    The two women have different auras, one shining like a saint, and the other as charming as a witch.


    One is shining with dazzling gold, the other is shining with weird red!


    However, the breath of these two women is not weak at all.


    "Hey, you can choose. Whether to be killed by her or by me. Or, you can solve it by yourself now." Catherine floated on the other side and said with a smile.


    She was wearing a blood-red robe, and her outfit was more powerful than those princes, and the blood on her blood-colored robe was flowing.


    This means that when fighting, she can mobilize her blood energy at will to make them appear where they should appear.


    At the same time, she held a three-person high blood sickle in her hand, and her blood-red eyes contained cruel banter.


    At the same time, the blood-colored wings formed behind her like a blood stream.


    This woman gave people a feeling as if she had come out of a sea of ??blood.


    Look at Yakina on the other side.


    In his hands are golden spears and shields, he is wearing platinum armor, and there is a platinum laurel crown on his head.


    Properly dressed as a goddess of war, she seemed to have her own lights there, and the strong aura on her body made people couldn''t help but pay attention to her.


    "Do you have the power of law? And gods?" Demon Warrior No. 2 looked at Yakina in surprise, he could perceive this woman''s aura different from other earthlings.


    She was more like the aura of those nasty gods than those on earth.


    The most important thing is that there is some real deity breath in her body.


    In their opinion, the quasi-god is not a real deity, so they all think that they are just soldiers of the demon army!


    "However, your breath is too weak. It is impossible to be my opponent at all!" The Demon Warrior No. 2 said with a whirlwind of conversation.


    "Is it right? Try it and see if you don''t know!" Yakina was not angry at all, and swooped over, launching her saint''s attack.


    "Hey, just grabbing someone else''s prey like this is a bit unpleasant." Catherine said jokingly, but the **** sickle in her hand was not at all idle.


    She directly raised her hand and waved, several **** sharp blades whizzed directly.


    Facing the attacks of these two women, the demon warrior soon discovered that his previous ideas were completely wrong, and the fighting between these two women was extraordinary.


    Even if they are alone, they can''t easily settle them.


    What''s more, they are still playing two against one now, which puts him at a disadvantage all of a sudden.


    The battle between these two battlefields quickly reached a height of 10,000 meters. From the ground, it seemed like thunderstorms appeared in the clouds.


    Such a battle of the strong will not end for a while.


    The most important thing is the following, the battle between four teams and eight eighth-order demons.


    The eight demons almost all recovered after their commander fell into battle.


    And waiting for them are naturally the four teams that are already ready!


    A blood leopard fluttered with its teeth and claws, and the demon who was selected as the target had no time to think about it, and went straight ahead.


    It has to be said that the demon is really the premier fighting race, the most important is this powerful race talent, in the same realm, almost no worse than any race.


    Of course, at this point, wisdom is their only shortcoming.


    These demon people just possess the wisdom of a twelve or three-year-old boy, like the wisdom of those hellhounds, they are really no different from dogs.


    Only a few three-headed hellhounds have a certain degree of wisdom, that is, they can lead other hellhounds in legion-level battles.


    After the demon man forced the blood leopard back, the reloaded blood prince came to face him, and he unceremoniously smashed his huge sword on the demon man.


    The demon man blocked it in time, but because of the previous fight, his strength has not recovered.


    Under this sword, the body fell directly and fell to the ground.


    "Look at the move!" The blood prince holding the knight sword, like a swordsman in the Middle Ages, launched his own attack on the demon man after a salute.


    Originally, based on his own strength, of course he couldn''t deal with this demon man, but who told him to have Prince Shirley and the Prince of Heavy Equipment next to him.


    The three people united and worked together to directly make this demon man retreat!


    "You evil creatures, also want to be our adults'' opponents?" The double knives in Sha Lin''s hands, like two **** meteors, constantly attacked the demon in front of her.


    This demon man complained again and again after the fight.


    Because this woman''s desire to fight is really terrifying, yes! Talking about the desire to fight.


    To be honest, her combat effectiveness is not too strong, but she is too crazy, she seems to be a fighter machine, at this moment only has this idea.


    The blood prince who was holding a gun next to him was a little bit embarrassed.


    In fact, he didn''t really admire the head maid, he himself was the prince, he just thought that the opponent would get the moon first, and the relationship with Catherine was good before.


    And rumors, she had been in contact with the mysterious adult.


    So it shows that it was only by coincidence that I got such an opportunity.


    These princes, at any rate, are supported by a family blood that has thousands of years old, and this Shaling seems to be just an ordinary blood family.


    Parents are also the weakest kinsmen. At the young age, they were hunted down by the hunters of the Holy See, and their parents died tragically.


    Catherine just pityed Shalin, who was a little girl at the time, and adopted her, and later became Catherine''s maid.


    But now it seems that the fighting power of the maid is not necessarily weaker than the prince present.

 Chapter 2933： Vault of Light

    Chapter 2933 The Sky Of Holy Light


    Catherine looked at the five blood princes in front of her.


    That''s right, the prince of blood.


    Half a year ago, the word prince only existed in the legend for the blood clan, because the prince was an eighth-order powerhouse.


    At that time, the world''s eighth-ranked powerhouses could be counted with one hand, which is so common now.


    Not to mention hundreds, at least two digits.


    And these five blood princes just caught up with this era, plus Ye Hao gave Catherine some of the blood of the second generation blood, let Catherine arrange some cronies among the blood.


    The blood of the second generation blood race is second only to the ancestor!


    Only Catherine and Xia Xue have the blood of the ancestor of the blood race on earth.


    Ye Hao?


    His bloodline has transcended the category of the ancestor of the blood race, even if it is the ancestor of the blood race, it is probably not comparable to his blood!


    "Do you know about today''s mission?" Catherine''s figure was a bit charming, but three of the five princes did not dare to look at Catherine''s beautiful eyes or proud figure.


    Because they know very well how powerful this woman is not only her own strength, but behind her is a man that no one dares to deal with!


    This Catherine is the man''s woman!


    "Blood Queen, don''t worry. We will definitely complete our mission!"


    "The glory of the blood race will rise slowly with the blood queen!"


    "These **** demons, we will let them know what the real darkness is!"


    The three male princes said eloquently, while still expressing their loyalty.


    The female blood prince beside him looked at the three male princes with contempt.


    "Do you have a plan?" Shirley asked aloud.


    That''s right, these two female princes are actually characters who have appeared before.


    This Shirley is a descendant of another big family of vampires. She is now the leader of that big family. She has a good relationship with Catherine.


    And this Shirley has always been a symbol of wisdom, and has worked with Ye Hao before.


    So naturally she also became the object of training.


    "As long as the master orders things, we will definitely complete them! At all costs!" The woman speaking at this moment is Catherine''s maid, Shalin!


    That''s right, this is the maid.


    Her identity can be described as a long span. She was originally a combat maid with good combat effectiveness. In the past, other vampires would only give this maid a little face because of Catherine''s identity.


    But now everyone knows that this maid is already a prince.


    If you don''t give it, you have to give it.


    However, Shalin still served as Catherine''s personal maid, although Catherine had previously suggested that after Shalin broke through to the prince, she should establish her own family or dependents.


    After all, a prince has this ability. As long as she goes out and raises her hand, there will be a large number of kinsmen willing to surrender in front of her.


    But Shalin categorically refused. She has only one goal in her life, which is to always serve as Master Catherine''s maid and to serve Master Catherine forever.


    The only way to let her leave is that she is dead!


    Closer to home.


    Catherine looked at the five people in front of her, and she smiled and said: "I mean the same as the saint, I don''t look at anything.


    But it''s better not to shame our kinsman, four teams, don''t make me the last one. "


    "Understand!" Shalin''s eyes lit up, her eyes were already fixed on the cocoon above her head, and two **** long knives appeared in her hand, which was formed by the accumulation of her blood.


    At the same time, blood red soft armor appeared on her body.


    This is the horror of the blood race, relying on the control of blood energy, they can create their favorite weapons and equipment at will!


    "Five princes, deal with two eighth-tier demons. There should be no problem. If nothing else, the battle can be over within ten minutes." Shirley pushed her glasses and said her analysis.


    Then a blood-colored robe emerged on her body. She was suspended in the air. The clothes were taller than her, and it was a bit similar to the robe of a magician.


    She also held a blood scepter in her hand, and a super huge blood leopard appeared under her body!


    This is different from when Ye Hao saw it before.


    This body shape has increased by at least dozens of times!


    The head alone is as high as three stories, and the figure is even more vicious!


    The other three princes also showed off their fighting forms, either in scarlet dresses, scarlet knight armors, or scarlet weird robes.


    A prince was holding a scarlet spear in his hand, which was two people tall.


    A prince swung the scarlet knight sword in his hand gracefully, as if he were an elegant swordsman.


    The last prince, the whole body heavy armor is matched with a big scarlet shield, and a scarlet broadsword at the same time!


    It stands to reason that looking at the size of the two weapons, it is almost impossible to lift them up just by themselves.


    And this prince is fully armed at the moment, it is a genuine heavy infantry!


    Swah swah


    Behind the five people, blood-colored wings appeared at the same time, which was a symbol of their blood family.


    The conspicuous blood-colored wings were like blood flowing from their bodies.


    At this moment, the people of the four teams are like athletes ready to go before the starting point, their eyes are fixed on the eggs above their heads.


    At this time, the worm eggs began to dissolve little by little, and the demon encased in it was also revealed.


    At this moment, Nightingale appeared directly behind a demon warrior.


    "Waiting for you for a long time!"


    The double-edged blade in Nightingale''s hand slashed directly at the neck of the demon warrior!


    However, this demon warrior had been prepared for a long time, and his body accelerated sharply and flew towards the sky.


    "Divine Art¡¤The Vault of Light!" Cardinal Judy waved his scepter, and a mask appeared directly on the head of the demon warrior, making it impossible for the demon warrior to fly high.


    "Want to go? We came from a long distance, so don''t say hello, are you demons so rude?" Nightingale''s voice sounded behind the demon warrior again.


    The demon warriors knew that they couldn''t avoid this battle. He turned around, and the demon blade directly blocked the nightingale''s double-edged blade that came behind him.


    "You ridiculous ants, dare to trouble our devil? You think you have lived too long, right?" the demon warrior said disdainfully.


    Afterwards, the two men met hand-to-hand in the air at extremely fast speeds, and from a distance you could see the flames of the collision constantly flashing!

 Chapter 2935： Knights of the Apocalypse

    Chapter 2935 Knights Of Apocalypse


    Look at the saints.


    The four saints were also divided into two groups and dealt with two demons respectively.


    Sagittarius and Taurus are in a group. These two have a long-range and a close combat, which is just right for the cooperation.


    The other group is naturally Leo Saint Seiya and Virgo Saint Seiya!


    One of these two is a warrior and the other is a mage, which is also quite suitable!


    "Divine Art¡¤Sagittarius Talent!" As the sagittarius saint warrior, at the beginning of the battle, his eyes glowed with golden light.


    A phantom of Sagittarius appeared behind him!


    At the same time, the Taurus Saint Seiya had already fought their target, a demon man.


    During this period, the Sagittarius Saint Seiya did not make a shot for a long time.


    If you are a member of another team, you will probably start scolding your mother at this moment.


    But the Taurus Saint Seiya will not. He and the Sagittarius Saint Seiya are also old partners. He is very aware of the fighting style of his old friend.


    And even though he fought so fiercely, in previous battles, it was the Sagittarius Saint Seiya who broke the deadlock in the battle.


    In the current situation, the Taurus Saint Seiya actually attacks fiercely. In fact, he is also creating opportunities for the Sagittarius Saint Seiya, and he is also waiting for the opportunity.


    At this time, the Leo Saint Seiya and Virgo Saint Seiya on the nearby battlefield were already fighting their enemies.


    The battle over there is in full swing!


    Although the Leo Saint Seiya may not be as good as the Taurus Saint Seiya in endurance, it is definitely the strongest among the Twelve Saint Seiya in the explosive power of melee combat.


    At the same time, he still has the aura of a lion king, and under normal circumstances, he will bring strong pressure to his enemies.


    "Divine Art¡¤Golden Lion Fighting!" The Leo Saint Seiya turned into a golden lion, launching a fierce attack.


    The Virgo Saint Seiya next to him was not idle either, and various magical spells continued to be used.


    The strong among the two twelve saints crushed the devil to death as soon as they came up. At first glance, they would think that their battlefield here should be the first to get the result.


    But the results are often unexpected.


    Within a minute and a half of the battle, the Taurus Saint Seiya and Sagittarius Saint Seiya took the lead in making progress.


    Under his talent, the Sagittarius Saint Seiya quickly found an opportunity to continuously pull his bowstring.


    "Shenshu¡¤Shooting Luanyu!"


    No one knows how many arrows the Sagittarius Saint Seiya has shot in these short three breaths. Every time he loosens his bowstring, an arrow will turn into a golden light and attack towards the enemy.


    The golden light shoots out continuously, no one can see clearly, the speed is like a meteor!


    But the Taurus Saint Seiya didn''t care about the arrow feathers of the Sagittarius Saint Seiya. He still continued his attacks, and even some golden light was less than 20 centimeters away from the Taurus Saint Seiya body.


    But he didn''t care, or slowed down his actions.


    Because he trusts his comrades completely, he can give his back to his comrades without any worries!


    At this time, the demon man finally revealed his flaws under the continuous attacks.


    A golden arrow feather directly pierced his palm, although it was only a palm, it still caused his blood to flow, and his movements were slow.


    It was this part that made the Taurus Saint Seiya wait for his chance, and he roared, as if his body was shrouded in a shining bull.


    "Divine Art¡¤Sacred Bull Crash!"


    boom!


    There was a loud noise, and a golden light between them led the demon man to move forward, and the distance he moved was at least one kilometer.


    And this kilometer, the arrow feathers of the Sagittarius Saint Seiya are still constant, as if he had already fallen this step.


    This demon man not only endured the impact of the Taurus Saint Seiya, but his body was still constantly being attacked by the arrows of the Sagittarius Saint Seiya.


    In less than three minutes, he was already injured.


    Although he is still alive stubbornly, he estimates that he will not be able to hold on to this situation alone for long.


    Compared to the fighting of these two teams.


    The four people on the side of the Holy See are facing two demons at the same time, because they are a team.


    The Holy See always pays attention to teamwork, not only priests but also knights.


    Olena led the three knights behind her at the moment, and opened a formation.


    "All ready!" Olena shouted.


    "Ready!" The three people behind him said in unison.


    "Okay, use the Apocalypse Great Formation!" Olena raised the sword in her hand, and the three knights behind her also raised their swords.


    At this moment, light spots appeared on their bodies, and these light spots drifted into the air.


    A phantom with a height of ten meters soon formed, this phantom was a glowing armored knight!


    This is a long-standing battle formation of the Holy Vatican Knights, and no one can display it for nearly a thousand years.


    This circle can gather the power of several people to form an apocalyptic knight. Although it is a phantom, it can fight, attack the enemy, and protect them in the formation.


    "What the hell?"


    "I thought it would be possible to deal with our great demons?" The two demons looked at the luminous objects in front of them with disdain.


    "Apocalypse Falling Sword!" Olena yelled, and the other three screamed at the same time.


    With their movements, the condensed apocalypse knights suddenly dropped their sharp swords, and then thousands of lightsabers fell towards the two demon men.


    The scene is simply not too spectacular, the lightsaber is like rain, colorful.


    But for those two demons, it was a hidden murderous intent.


    "Knights of Apocalypse! Xian!" Olena shouted again.


    This time the apocalyptic knight roared, and there was an extra glowing white horse under him, and at the same time, a row of the same apocalyptic knights appeared on both sides of him.


    There are as many as thirty, directly forming a small knight order.


    "Knights of the Apocalypse, charge!" Olena moved forward, leading the three people behind and rushing towards the two demons.


    Even with this, the entire Knights of the Apocalypse moved.


    They are like a wave of light gathering, surging forward, rushing towards the two demon men with an unstoppable trend.


    At this moment, both demon people noticed something was wrong.


    But the speed of the Apocalypse Knights'' attack was so fast, they didn''t have time to hide.


    Moreover, the light gave them a **** relationship, and when they reacted, it was too late!

 Chapter 2936： Two swords

    Chapter 2936 Two Swords


    The three teams here have already started a raging battle, and each has its own harvest!


    The battle on the Huaxia team also started, but it was different from the entire army dispatched by the other three teams.


    Only two people on the Huaxia team moved.


    Needless to say, of course, I also know who it is.


    This is naturally Ximen Shuo and Xue Da Luo!


    Ximen Shuo drew out his sword, and the sword spirit on the blade was wanton.


    "Blowing Snow Sword Technique!" At this moment, Ximen Shuo changed his previously indifferent character, like a sharp sword, exuding a supernatural aura, and the sword aura attacked the demon opponent in front of him wantonly!


    And the demon man was surprised to find that the opponent in front of him had a very strong sword.


    That sword qi could even hurt his body. This was something that had never happened before in the same realm on this earth.


    Earth creatures can hurt their bodies so easily?


    And look at the Blood Drab on the other side, the fighting method is completely different from that of Ximen Shuo, if Ximen Shuo is like a cold snow mountain.


    The Blood Drab was like a great white shark smelling blood, and her sword was full of bloodthirsty desire.


    Because Ye Hao''s strengthening of the Weeping Blood Sword in her hand limits the function of the Weeping Blood Sword, and will not cause harm to anyone casually, but this does not weaken the ability of the Weeping Blood Sword.


    On the contrary, it allows the Blood Drab to use this Weeping Blood Sword more smoothly and exert a stronger combat power!


    "Sword of Weeping Blood!" The sword of Xue Tuo Luo directly cut a hole in the body of the demon in front of him.


    This demon man originally didn''t care about this small wound, but soon he discovered that this shameless wound was constantly flowing blood, which was beyond control!


    And such wounds continued to appear, because the swordsmanship of the woman in front of her was so terrifying, she did not pay attention to the deadly moves like Nightingale.


    On the contrary, it is constantly looking for any opportunity to hurt the opponent, and the wounds cut by the Weeping Blood Sword will continuously flow blood.


    After a while, the whole body of this demon man was almost full of blood!


    For the powerhouses of their level, bleeding is not a serious matter.


    Even if the body is blasted open, they have a way to control the wound in a short time, and use their strength to stop the blood.


    After all, although they are not afraid of bleeding, once the blood in the human body runs out, not to mention whether it will affect their own life safety, at least it will greatly affect their combat effectiveness!


    But in this situation, no matter what the devil man thought of, he couldn''t control the blood flowing out of his wound.


    "How could it be... there is law power in your sword!" The demon man looked at the scarlet blade in the woman''s hand in surprise!


    "I don''t know what''s in this sword, but the man said it. This sword was a secondary artifact before, but after he reformed it.


    It is already a genuine artifact! "Xue Tu Luo said coldly.


    The demon man who faced the Blood Drab began to fall into a fierce battle.


    He has no choice but to hope that his companions can end the battle early to assist him!


    But this wait, it is estimated that this time he will never wait.


    ...


    In this battle, the only people who were free were two people from the Huaxia team.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect the two of us to become bystanders in this battle. Hey, Zhuge Qing, do you think we should help other team members?" Chang Sunyu said a little itchy.


    Zhuge Qing shook his head and said solemnly: "Don''t underestimate this battle, although the wisdom of the demons doesn''t seem to be very high.


    But after I investigated them for several battles, I discovered that they actually had a similar presence behind them.


    So no matter what, we still have to do what we should do, if any accidents really happen.


    The two of us have to go up and let no accident happen to this battle! "


    Although Zhuge Qing''s words are indeed very reasonable, but the grandson is still very boring. After all, he ran all the way, but now he can only watch other people fighting freely here. This really makes her a daughter. Miss can''t bear it!


    "It''s okay, don''t you see that this is what you have to do." Zhuge Qing said suddenly.


    Changsun Yu also noticed the movement, and under her feet, the stones were constantly shaking at this moment.


    Long Sun Yu turned her head abruptly, she saw that in one direction, a large area of ??dust appeared, but there was no way to see what was in the dust.


    Zhuge Qing took out an instrument similar to a simple radar from the storage ring at this time.


    This is a simple instrument that can detect the surrounding demonic creatures. This is a simple version of those instruments in military bases that can be carried around.


    It''s just not as comprehensive as those instruments in function!


    At this moment, Zhuge Qing could clearly see thousands of small light spots on the screen of this instrument.


    If it is on that kind of large instrument, the system will directly detect how many energy sources there are, but on this simple instrument, you can only determine it by yourself.


    But this can not be troubled by our son Zhuge Qing.


    His eyes flickered constantly, and soon he said sharply: "Changsunyu, prepare to fight. At fourteen o''clock, there were about 500 hellhounds.


    For the time being, I don¡¯t know if there are any Tier 8 demon units. You must deal with them first, and you must resist these demons three kilometers away from the battlefield.


    If there is any danger, I will help you at that time! "


    The eldest grandson smiled and drew out his sword: "Although my swordsmanship is not as good as those of the two, the children of our eldest grandson family are not for nothing.


    Isn''t it just five hundred hellhounds? Leave it to me! "


    After speaking, Changsun Yu directly rushed over.


    This scene has to be said to be a bit too gorgeous, Changsun Yu himself is a great beauty.


    And at this moment, this great beauty rushed directly at the five hundred hellhounds that were rushing like a wave, which is really admirable!


    And Changsun Yu''s combat power is indeed good, although the enemy is more than 500 six-tier hellhounds.


    But Changsun Yu has only one person. Although his own combat power is Tier 7, he is one enemy 500, which requires outstanding performance in all aspects.


    In this case, it is most likely to stimulate the potential of the human body.


    And if there is a slight mistake, the consequences must not be mentioned, everyone is very clear!

 Chapter 2937： Zhuge Qings troubles

    Chapter 2937 Zhuge Qing''s troubles


    In this Chinese team, Changsun Yu''s combat power may only be above Zhuge Qing.


    But they are the second young lady of the grandson family, the younger sister of the grandson Rong.


    She is not very weak, but unfortunately she is comparing with a group of evildoers there!


    There is no problem with her talent and strength in the top 50 in the world of Earth.


    It''s just that she is not a person who can stand still, she will always fight side by side with someone who is stronger than yourself.


    Her sister, the geniuses of China, and the man who once stood in front of her!


    Looking at the back of these people over the years, Chang Sun Yu made herself no longer the ignorant little girl she used to be.


    Some people might think that this was completely caused by Changsun Yu''s luck. If she hadn''t had so many godsends by her side, she could not have such determination.


    Do not!


    Such an environment is not necessarily just a good thing.


    This has a lot to do with Chang Sunyu''s own perseverance. If you change to someone with bad perseverance and see that everyone around him is making progress, then he is very likely to be decadent, or even go to evil!


    So sometimes it depends on how you treat the things you encounter!


    Closer to home.


    Seeing the battle of Changsun Yu, Zhuge Qing couldn''t help but shine, and nodded in appreciation: "The strength of Changsun Yu is above me. It seems that when he was in the Changsun family, he did not practice with her sister.


    The breath of swinging a sword is somewhat similar to that of her sister, but it seems to be taking another road, and it seems that in time, he will become a genius of China! "


    Looking at these geniuses, Zhuge Qing couldn''t help but sighed and shook his head, and said with a mockery: "It''s a pity that my talent and potential can only be a demigod in my life, and luck can be a quasi-god.


    As for it is impossible to go further, but this is fine. Anyway, I''m not good at this kind of fighting. "


    Zhuge Qing knows his position, he actually paved the way for himself early.


    He has two plans for his future. On the one hand, he joins Huaxia and becomes a military division of Huaxia Dragon Group.


    Of course, the best choice is to join Wushuang City. If Wushuang City has no way to join, then choose Dragon Group.


    After all, Wushuang City is now the most powerful organization on the planet, and who doesn''t want to do things in it.


    Fortunately, Zhuge Qing has a little relationship, a little strength, coupled with a little opportunity, the leadership of Wushuang City is also more cultivating ideas for him.


    And this time, Zhuge Qing also knew that he had to give play to his advantages.


    Each task is equivalent to writing a note on his resume, and he does not allow any stains on his resume.


    Buzzing


    At this moment, Zhuge Qing noticed a strange movement.


    He suddenly looked in the direction of eight o''clock, there was nothing there, not even the sound of hellhounds.


    But his instinct told him that there is danger over there!


    "No in the sky, not on the ground! Then there is only one possibility, and that is underground!" Zhuge Qing muttered to himself, and then he took out an ancient tripod.


    Put the ancient ding directly on the ground, put his hand on the ancient ding, and began to seal.


    People in the Zhuge family also know that their line of fighting talent is not strong, and in order to make up for this, they will be very keen on collecting various magic weapons.


    This time Zhuge Qing, a young man with high hopes from the Zhuge family, came out to perform the task, so naturally there would be no less magic weapons on her body!


    "Earth Dragon Ding!" Zhuge Qing shouted.


    The function of this magical weapon is to deal with enemies below the ground. He kept hitting the ancient ding with seals, and the ancient ding made a sound like a bronze bell.


    The sound is not very loud, but the fluctuations that follow can spread far below the ground.


    Soon, Zhuge Qing noticed a little movement under a piece of ground in the distance.


    "There!" Zhuge Qing drew out a bow this time, he directly bent the bow to shoot an arrow, and a feather of the arrow was shot out.


    This arrow feather drew an arc in the air, and finally rushed directly into the mud, and the two breaths exploded directly, hitting a lot of mud.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho!" Zhuge Qing also discovered the hidden enemy at this time.


    It was a gopher-like demon, with red eyes. Although it looked like a gopher, it was as big as a baby elephant.


    That paw like a bear''s paw, if it is slapped on a person, it will definitely be the end of the bones!


    "Earth-boring Demon Rat? Tier 8 Demon Unit!" Zhuge Qing found information about this guy in his mind all at once.


    He frowned and looked at Changsun Yu on the other side.


    He knew that Changsun Yu couldn''t get out of it now, and this Tier 8 demon class had to deal with it by himself.


    "The ground burrowing rat is good at burrowing. If it launches an attack after burrowing into the ground, it can suddenly shoot out of the mud like a missile.


    If they are attacked by the burrowing rat, it must be in great danger.


    I can''t let it disturb other people''s battles! "Thinking of this, Zhuge Qing rushed out regardless of the three seven twenty-one.


    At the same time he rushed forward, there was a lot more in his hand.


    The burrowing rat saw the oncoming enemy, and the sudden attack just now blew it out of the ground, destroying its subtle sneak attack plan.


    Seeing someone coming, it wants to fight back.


    But when I recalled that my mission was to sneak attack on the enemy who was at war, it still lowered its head again in a naive manner, preparing to dive into the soil again.


    "Kun character array!" At this moment, Zhuge Qing showed more than a dozen long wooden plaques in his hand. He sprinkled his blood on these wooden plaques, and then threw them around the ground-boring magic rat. A place in a circle.


    Finally, Zhuge Qing slapped his hand on the ground abruptly.


    Those wooden plaques shot a bleeding red light, like a net that shone the entire earth together.


    At this time, the Earth-boring Demon Rat noticed something was wrong, its claws that could easily throw away the soil, at this moment it could not throw away the soil.


    The soil was soft, as if it was something weird.


    "Huh, I finally caught up!" Zhuge Qing breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, there were so many magical items in his storage ring.


    "Howl!" Seeing that he couldn''t get out anyway, the burrowing rat simply gave up.


    He looked at Zhuge Qing who was trapped in this strange place like himself.


    "This magic circle is easy to use, but the only drawback is that the caster must stay inside, and can''t get out by himself!" Zhuge Qing said to herself with a wry smile.

 Chapter 2938： The devils trick?

    Chapter 2938 the devil''s trick?


    In the two quasi-god battlefields, it is impossible to break through the situation for a while.


    After all, it is not easy to kill a quasi-god.


    Unless you have a strength much higher than this quasi-god, or you have four or five times the same realm of manpower, or you have a magic weapon with a very powerful effect.


    For example, super artifacts or master god-level artifacts, these can make the battle end quickly.


    Otherwise, this battle can take dozens of hours as short as possible, and several days as long as possible. There are even similar strengths, each of which does not have strong tricks, and they are all defensive types.


    Such a battle will most likely take months or even years.


    Anyway, there are various situations. According to the current situation, it is impossible to end the battle in a few minutes.


    And the only possibility to break the balance is the following battle against eight eighth-order demons.


    The first ones to bear the brunt are naturally Ximen Shuo and Xue Dalu. The two seem to be treating each other as opponents, and each other is a master of kendo.


    It''s impossible to fight against each other, only when facing the enemy, the comparison of who can kill the enemy as soon as possible.


    Ximen Shuo''s swordsmanship is even sharper, because before he was ¡®forced¡¯ by Zhuge Qing to make a military order and end the battle within five minutes, otherwise others would interfere.


    As for the current situation, whether Changsun Yu and Zhuge Qing have the ability to intervene is another matter.


    However, Simonsho still wanted to end his opponent''s life within five minutes.


    After a confrontation, Simon Shuo fell on both feet, and the sword in his hand returned to the scabbard again, his hand was placed on the hilt, and the coldness overflowed from his body.


    This is what he wanted to release the sword intent he had gathered before.


    "Blowing snow outside of Frost!" Ximen Shuo muttered, and then the sword in his hand slammed out, and his body flashed with it, and ice crystals appeared everywhere he walked.


    He is like a **** who controls ice and snow, as long as he appears now, there is the world of ice.


    In the blink of an eye, Simon Shuo appeared behind the demon man, and there was no wound on the demon man''s body.


    But the demon''s body stayed stiff.


    Ximen Shuo put away his sword indifferently, but a lot of ice crystals appeared on his right hand, which was the backlash of sword energy, but fortunately he could still control it.


    Kaz


    At this moment, the body of the demon man split open, and it was only then that he could discover, although there was nothing unusual on the surface of the demon man.


    But in fact, all the inside of his body was frozen, and the heart, blood, and bones were all frozen to death.


    What a terrifying sword aura, it didn''t leave any wounds on the enemy, but it could directly freeze people from the inside.


    Ximen Shuo looked at the battlefield of Xuetra on the other side, his brows frowned slightly.


    Xue Daluo was slowly walking towards him at this moment, and behind him, the demon man had fallen in a pool of blood.


    There are thousands of sword marks on his body, and the blood in the sword marks seems to have drained at this time.


    It was about to become a corpse, and the volume of the body was at least reduced by more than half compared to the previous time!


    Is she faster than me?


    This question arose in Ximen Shuo''s heart, because he had devoted himself to the battle just now, and the most important thing was that he had forgotten everything around him during the "One Sword".


    Otherwise, he could not use his sword at all.


    "Don''t look at me like that, we were almost the same just now." When Xue Tuo Luo walked to Ximen Shuo, she seemed to see the doubt in this guy''s heart, and she answered directly.


    But at this moment, a demon man''s wailing voice came, and that demon man was enveloped by a beam of light, that was the trick of the apocalypse knight.


    Under the beam of light, the demon man disappeared and volatilized little by little.


    This is the third demon to die after Simon Shoal and Blood Drab.


    At this time, the balance of battle had already begun to pour toward them.


    However, it is worth mentioning that on the side of the Holy Vatican, the Apocalypse Array organized by Olena, even though it had a great effect, also beheaded a demon.


    But its own consumption is not small, after beheading a demon, the apocalypse knight is also difficult to maintain, disappeared.


    Olena looked at the three knights around, one of them was panting at the moment, and one of them was even pale with blood flowing from the corners of his mouth!


    She knew that the high-load battle just now caused them to consume a lot of combat power, and it was difficult to support the apocalypse circle.


    "How much combat power do you have?" Olena asked directly.


    "I...I still have 20%. I seem to have suffered a little internal injury...cough cough."


    "I still have 40%, Lord Olena, I can still fight!"


    "I still have 30%, there should be no problem!"


    Olena nodded and made a certain judgment. She pointed to the person who was injured the most and said: "You take a rest for a while and be alert to your surroundings.


    Others follow me to attack this remaining demon, maybe we are not the strongest existence.


    But as a member of the Holy See, we have the responsibility to protect this land, and we must eradicate all these evil creatures! "


    "For the Holy See!"


    "For sacredness!"


    After that, Olena took the two knights of the Holy See who were still able to fight, and once again started the battle against the remaining demon people. They did not seek to be better than others, but at least they had to complete their own tasks and could not give their own faith. Shame.


    At the same time, the Greek temple has also gained.


    The cooperation between the Taurus Saint Seiya and the Sagittarius Saint Seiya pair, after the Sagittarius found an opportunity, the two wonderful cooperation directly killed the demon on their side.


    It took eight minutes, just three minutes longer than China.


    At this time, only half of the eight demon people were left, and their four teams had only paid a certain amount of physical energy.


    At least on the surface, they are on the scale of victory.


    The only thing that is not so good is that the movement here has attracted more and more demon army.


    Those Hellhounds that can''t fly are okay, but the problem lies in those that can fly, and they will be mixed with some Tier 8 demon units, such as those that can attack from a distance or are extremely fast.


    This is a time bomb for their battle!


    So they must end the battle as soon as possible. Unexpected changes may happen to the balance of this battle at any time!

 Chapter 2939： Saint and vampire

    Chapter 2939 saint and vampire


    In a blink of an eye, the battle has lasted for nearly twenty minutes.


    Above the sky, the battlefield of the Quasi-God is still inseparable.


    Fortunately, the fighting on the ground has gradually subsided at this moment.


    The fifth demon man was beheaded by Shirley and Shalin together. Relying on the powerful fighting ability of the blood clan, although their explosive power is not strong, their ability to continue fighting is quite good.


    The sixth demon man was beheaded with the help of Simon Sorrow and Xuedra. It was Yakina''s side, the opponent of the Virgo Saint Seiya and the Leo Saint Seiya.


    Although the demons were beheaded one after another, the high-intensity battles also caused the four small teams to rapidly decrease their combat power.


    The first is the four saints on the side of the Greek temple. After this battle, there is not much power left. They can only withdraw to the second-line battlefield and cooperate with the grandson Yu Zhuge Qing to resist the attacks of the surrounding demon army.


    The other is the papal knights on Olena''s side. At the end of the day, the papal knights really didn''t have much physical strength, so they could only withdraw and leave Olena alone.


    Fortunately, Ximen Shuo and Xue Dalu came to help at this time.


    Although this group of people in the Holy See didn''t want to see it, there was no way now, which made the knights of the Holy See lower their heads in shame.


    In this case, there are only two battlefields left on the eighth-order demon.


    Simon Shuo, Blood Drae and Olena hunted and killed a demon. The strength of the three was very strong, but after the previous battle, their current state dropped greatly.


    If you fight alone, it is difficult to eliminate a demon in a short time. Fortunately, they are three people. It is only a matter of time to eliminate the demon in front of you.


    On the other side are Shirley, Shalin, and the three blood princes, shaking with the last demon. Seeing them like this, they want to kill the demon in front of them.


    "In this case, there should be no problem. Within half an hour, the battle on our side can be over. I just don''t know how Miss Nightingale and the others are progressing." Zhuge Qing was relieved with the help of a companion. In one breath.


    A little distracted, thinking about the situation in front of him.


    These are all side dishes, and the main course is still the battlefield above.


    This Zhuge Qing was really accurate. Just thinking of this, there was movement in the sky.


    The two figures swooped down directly from the sky, and slammed into a sand not far away. The sand splashed directly to a height of tens of meters.


    "Akina, it''s now!"


    I saw Catherine in the middle of the slope. The blood-red robe on her body was a little messy, and the blood-colored sickle in her hand directly penetrated the abdomen of the demon warrior in front of her.


    In addition, countless blood-colored vines appeared around, and these blood-colored vines entangled the demon warrior tightly, making it impossible for the demon warrior to escape within a short time.


    "My divine art is of the sacred attribute, you will also be harmed like this!" Yakina appeared in the air, looking at the situation hesitantly.


    "You **** can''t stop talking nonsense, I just want you to come. Mother-in-law, you don''t look like a saint!" Catherine screamed directly.


    Yakina hesitated for a moment, she raised the spear in her hand, and then swooped down.


    At this moment, Yakina burst into golden light all over her body, and these golden lights seemed to form the image of a golden goddess.


    "Shenshu¡¤The falling blow of the goddess!"


    The golden light fell toward the ground like a sun.


    Catherine could also feel the feeling that made her super uncomfortable at the last moment.


    Catherine directly transformed herself into countless little scarlet bats, spreading towards the surroundings.


    boom!


    After a loud noise, the demon warrior''s abdomen was pierced with a **** sickle, and Akina''s spear was pierced into his chest. He struggled in resentment for a moment, and then completely lost his movement.


    "Huhuhu... if you ask you to go up, just go up, don''t be so verbose next time. You don''t need to worry about the safety of this lady.


    My ability, I have nothing to do when you die. "Catherine appeared next to Akina and said with a smile.


    Yakina rolled her eyes to Catherine: "Don''t force yourself. Your body has been eroded by the Holy Light. It''s best not to use blood energy within a week.


    Although that won''t cause you any major problems, if you use blood energy in this situation, your body will be very painful. "


    "I see, don''t worry about it." Catherine deliberately looked away, and no one knew that under her clothes, the back, abdomen, and buttocks were as golden as fish scales.


    That is Catherine''s scar.


    Although Catherine escaped in time just now, she was still affected to a certain extent, and she suffered the erosion of the Holy Light.


    Fortunately, this is not a serious injury, just a few days of self-cultivation.


    But if Yakina was at the main **** level, it would be different.


    This gave Catherine a hint of thought in her heart, and sure enough, the skills of the sacred attribute still have a lot of restraint attributes for their dark race.


    In the future, you still need to be careful.


    "I don''t know, what happened to the battle between Bishop Judy and Miss Nightingale." Yakina raised her head and looked into the sky.


    "Should we help?" Catherine said immediately.


    Yakina directly cast a cold eye at Catherine: "You forgot what I told you just now, you better be honest now.


    Even if I want to help, I have to take a moment, because the trick just now has a heavy load on me. Give me ten seconds. "


    Kathleen jokingly walked to Yakina and looked up and down Yakina, because after all, the distance between the two women was less than twenty centimeters.


    This made Akina''s cheeks flushed, and her body backed back subconsciously.


    But unexpectedly, one of Catherine''s wings stretched out behind Akina, blocking it like a wall.


    Then, before Akina could react, Kathleen''s hand was directly attached.


    This posture, that is a proper wall bang.


    The identity of the saint of Athena, the blood back wall of a blood clan, is really a bit special.


    "Unexpectedly, a dignified saint would still care about me a vampire. Tell me honestly, do you like me."


    Katherine also raised her hand and drew Akina''s chin.


    As a saint, Yakina, who has ever experienced this, suddenly feels that her body is hot, and she doesn''t know if she should use a beautiful voice to describe her mood at the moment.

 Chapter 2940： Demon Lord God!

    Chapter 2940 Demon Lord!


    "You...what are you..." Akina was a little short-circuited.


    Seeing this saint in front of her, Catherine really felt very comfortable in her heart.


    On the one hand, I didn¡¯t expect this saint to be so innocent, on the one hand, because, on the other hand, because I have to say that when Yakina was shy, it was really delicious.


    It was the kind of male-female killer type, Kathleen could not help but have some small thoughts when she saw it.


    It will make you feel like you want to tease her and see her embarrassed.


    "I suddenly found out that you are quite interesting. How about, do you want to come to me when you have time, my sister will take you to do something you haven''t done." Kathleen looked at Yakina with a smirk.


    It was like a bad uncle looking at a little girl.


    Akina was upset at this moment.


    The clouds in the sky suddenly exploded, the original clouds were blown away, and the sky was all blue at a glance.


    In the air, a demon warrior was clutching his left arm, and saw that his left hand was gone, and blood was constantly flowing out.


    On both sides, Nightingale and Bishop Judy were panting.


    Bishop Judy has become a two-winged angel. In this state, coupled with the fighting power of Nightingale, it is no problem to get the opponent in front of her.


    "Hahaha, do you think you have already won?" At this moment, the demon warrior said with a sneer.


    "Then what do you think, the other demon warrior and your men are almost dead!" Nightingale said with a sneer.


    "Hehe, I admit that the IQ of your earth species is quite high, but please, don''t treat us as fools, okay?


    I thought that only you would make plans, right? You never thought about it, here! This battle! And the current situation, it can''t be the plan we prepared for you! "The demon warrior burst out laughing.


    Bishop Judy noticed something wrong, and she threw it out with a holy light.


    But who would have thought that at this time a black aura appeared around the demon warrior.


    At the same time, among the corpses of the dead demon warriors and demon men appeared black soul-like things, which surrounded the only surviving demon warrior.


    "You two come here too, for the coming of great existence!" The demon warrior looked at the only two demon men who were still fighting.


    The two demons murmured some strange spell, and then their bodies dried up extremely quickly, and black souls appeared from their dry bodies.


    These black souls also flew around the demon warrior.


    "Don''t waste time, destroy him!" Nightingale also noticed something was wrong at this time, and she began to attack the demon warrior.


    At the same time, Bishop Judy and Yakina also besieged.


    Catherine stayed on the ground because of her injuries. She frowned and saw that she was besieged by the three women, but she was still a demon warrior intact.


    "What does this guy mean by those words? What does he want to do? It''s all in this situation, what else can he do?" Catherine was puzzled.


    At these moments, a black crack appeared on the top of the demon warrior''s head, and a black breath emerged from the black crack. These black breaths began to envelop the black souls and the only remaining demon warrior.


    "Hahaha, look at how you people are dying! I will tell you these stupid guys. After previous battles, we also know that there are some strong people among you humans.


    And our demons only have the advantage in numbers, so we wanted to give you an annihilation battle, but we didn''t expect that you only came to four quasi-gods, and originally wanted to attract about ten.


    But four are four. After all, there are not many quasi-gods on your earth plane. "


    The demon warrior continued speaking contemptuously, and at the same time his body began to swell and undergo amazing changes.


    "When our demonic creatures die too much at the same time, this space will be filled with strong demonic elements.


    And we are using your hands to kill ourselves, while also consuming your combat power.


    Once most of us die, the remaining people, who is now me, will lay down my life, condense all the demon elements around, and summon a demon **** from the demon plane!


    Although the demon **** cannot enter the earth plane, but in this way, I can still borrow my body to fight.


    You weak ants, prepare to see what real fear is! "


    At this time, everyone could clearly see that a terrifying and unknown shadow emerged from the crack and directly entered the deformed body of the demon warrior.


    "Damn, I have a very ominous feeling!" Yakina swallowed and squeezed the shield in her hand.


    At this time, a stern roar came from the surroundings.


    Those are the sounds made by the Hellhound and the demon class. They stopped running, and all made their own voices in this direction, as if they were preparing for some reward.


    This breath almost spread to the entire earth within a few minutes. In another section of the earth, it happened to be the United States. The old man Bei Ming had just got up to wash, but in this second, his face suddenly changed.


    He immediately appeared in the sky above this base for a few instants.


    Next to him appeared the figure of Smith. Smith was wearing a nightgown, and it seemed that he just woke up.


    "Did you feel that breath too?" Old Bei Ming asked in a deep voice.


    Smith frowned: "A very uncomfortable feeling. I have never encountered it on earth. It''s strong and very disturbing."


    "I have seen this kind of breath!" Old Bei Ming said in a deep voice.


    Smith looked at Father Bei Ming in surprise.


    "My grandson once showed me something, and there is this breath on that thing! It''s just that this breath is a bit different, a bit weird." Old man Bei Ming said thoughtfully.


    "What is it?" Smith asked immediately.


    The words of the old man Bei Ming made Smith''s face suddenly change.


    "Devil Lord God!"


    Demon Lord?


    Of course Smith knew what this meant, as early as when Ye Hao first returned from the gods and all realms.


    He told them the concepts of quasi god, main god, and **** king.


    And the demon quasi-gods they had encountered before were so strong, now they actually told him that a demon **** appeared?


    "This is impossible, Ye Hao said. According to the rules of the plane of the earth, demons can only send quasi-god-level powerhouses at most, and it is impossible for a master-god-level powerhouse to appear on the earth plane!" Smith retorted.

 Chapter 2941： I have a way!

    Chapter 2941 I have a way!


    At this moment, people in survivor cities all over Africa can see a wild turmoil that is 10,000 meters tall in an area in the distance.


    Except for that area, there is no cloud in all other places.


    And at the top of the 10,000-meter crazy salon, a black phantom appeared, and the black phantom seemed to be a place.


    It was a black planet, and it felt deserted everywhere.


    Almost everyone who saw this scene had a very bad feeling.


    At the same time, the Earth Alliance also launched the highest-level alert. The last time this alert was launched was when a black crack appeared in the world.


    Almost all the quasi-god-class powerhouses in Europe, Asia, and America, except for some necessary personnel, all began to move closer to Africa.


    All the forces are using their own means to investigate clearly what is happening in that land.


    And the person in it.


    I was also very nervous at the moment.


    The members of the four teams are all under a piece of gold foil at the moment. The gold foil is suspended in mid-air, forming a golden shield, protecting the twenty-odd people inside.


    "Mr. Zhuge Qing, your magic weapon is really powerful. Fortunately, your magic weapon has saved us a lot of trouble." The prince of blood said in admiration.


    Zhuge Qing looked at the gold leaf with cracks constantly appearing, and said with a bit of pain: "My gold leaf can''t last long, at most it can only last for half an hour.


    After half an hour, if we have to think of a way to leave here. "


    Olena frowned and looked at the black mad sand outside. That''s right, the black mad sand was sweeping outside at the moment.


    From the outside, maybe this is just a slightly larger sand tornado.


    But in it, it''s a dead place.


    The black sand outside, if a person with the strength of Tier 6 or below enters directly, it will immediately dissipate physically and become a part of this black sand.


    Why would they know this?


    Because a blood prince of Tier 8 told them this with his own attempts.


    The blood prince originally wanted to get out of the black mad sand, but after only less than three minutes in the black mad sand, his body began to change.


    If it wasn''t for his companion who was about to pull him back, then he would not just lose an arm. Fortunately, he is a strong blood clan, and he can recover after losing his arm.


    And after a few careful attempts by a few people, everyone can be sure that the black wild sand outside is very dangerous.


    If it is a strong man with the full strength of the eighth rank, it can last for half an hour without any other consumption.


    It was only half an hour.


    Some people might say, just fly out in one go, aren''t they all Tier 8 powerhouses, flying hundreds of meters or even a few kilometers in the blink of an eye shouldn''t be a problem.


    Yes, under normal circumstances, they do have this ability.


    But in this black wild sand, this rule has been changed.


    The first is that they can''t identify clearly, where they are at this moment, and where they are going to leave this black mad sand.


    Once you enter the black wild sand, the visibility is almost less than five meters, and you may get lost in it with a little carelessness.


    Before, they relied on some magical tools to dare to let people in and try, and then pulled the people back after the danger appeared.


    This is also under the condition that many magical instruments are damaged.


    Another reason is that in the black wild sand, the faster you move, the more damage you will suffer.


    So if someone rushes out at the fastest speed, the load on him is also quite terrifying.


    What''s more, in this black wild sand, everyone''s speed is still limited.


    "We don''t understand the outside world. The threat of this black raging sand is too great, and it also has the function of shielding communication. No matter it is these communication devices or our spiritual thoughts, there is no way to do it.


    At least based on our current situation, there is no way. "Skin Shirley pushed her glasses and said lightly.


    "Then we can''t just sit here and wait for death, right?" Ximen Shuo frowned.


    "It seems that these demons have been involved a long time ago. Now those adults may not be able to rescue us for some reason. We have just gone through a big battle again, and none of them are in full bloom.


    It is difficult to face this dangerous situation right now! In addition, we cannot give all our hopes to a few adults. In any case, we must do our best to do something. "Xue Tu Luo also said at this time.


    "I...I have...I have a suggestion." At this moment, the Virgo Saint Seiya raised his hand nervously.


    "Everyone is a teammate. If you have any opinions, just say it and listen to everyone." Zhuge Qing saw that this person was nervous, and he said comfortingly.


    The Virgo Saint Seiya swallowed, and she said sternly: "I may be able to solve the matter mentioned earlier that we cannot identify the direction here.


    I am a constellation saint. We rely on the power of the constellation to practice and fight. The constellation is like another parent bloodline to us.


    Unfortunately, this period of time is the most powerful thing about Virgo in the sky. Even through this black wild sand, I can feel the position of Virgo in the starry sky.


    I can guide everyone!


    Then, although none of us are in full prosperity, our Greek temple has a zodiac array, one of which is to transmit power to someone.


    We can select some representatives, pass on the strength to these people, and then these people will go out to find a way out and ask for support.


    Even if... even if there is really no way in the end, at least we don''t need to be annihilated here! "


    Hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement.


    "But you only have four people now. Can you make this zodiac circle? Another thing is, how can people who go out find a rescue method and come back to this place to find the location of the remaining people?" Zhuge Qing asked Tao.


    And raised the problems of this plan.


    "Although the zodiac circle says that it needs twelve people to make up the effect will be very good, but the four of us can also be said to be used, but some of the functions cannot be used.


    But the function I mentioned just now can still be done. As for determining the place...I can only take people out, and determine the location when I can¡¯t come back. "The Virgo Saint Seiya said helplessly.


    This made everyone''s heart sink.

 Chapter 2942： Wait for us!

    Chapter 2942 Wait for us!


    Could it be said that there is really only way to sacrifice the remaining people?


    Just when everyone is thinking about this issue.


    Shirley of the blood clan raised her hand: "If this is the problem, then I have a solution. Among our blood clan, there is a blood method that allows the two blood clan to establish a strong bond in a short time.


    But this can only last for almost half an hour, and at the same time... it''s not very stable. "


    "Wait... Shirley, wouldn''t you be talking about the forbidden technique of that chicken rib? The effect of the spell is so tasteless, but the person who performs the operation will hurt the root cause and it takes a long time to recover!" Maid Lin looked at Shirley in surprise.


    Shirley smiled and said: "In this world, there are no completely tasteless things, but they each have their own conditions for use.


    In my opinion, in our current situation, this technique is simply not too suitable for us; as for the side effect, it is just injury.


    Compared to our entire army being annihilated here, this side effect is nothing to mention!


    Everyone, my opinion is to follow the instructions of the Virgo Saint Seiya just now, and Shalin and I will perform these blood spells. As a speller, I will have very poor combat power in a short period of time. So Shalin left as the other end of the bondage! "


    Hearing Shirley''s words, the head maid Shalin stared at Shirley, and she clenched her fist, her teeth on her lips.


    She knew what Shirley said so, what it meant.


    She is giving herself the chance of life. You must know that the person who chooses to stay is really a life of nine deaths. Once the gold leaf disappears, she is not rescued, or if the black mad sand outside does not stop.


    Those who stayed behind them will undoubtedly die!


    Because of the transfer of energy, they don''t even have the ability to struggle in the black frenzy.


    After a short one-minute discussion with several small teams, the plan was determined.


    After that, it is the matter of determining the candidate.


    And through the explanations of the zodiac signs by the Saints, according to their current situation, at most five people can be restored to the level of 80% strength.


    This is still in the case that all the remaining people transfer all their power to the selected person.


    "The Virgo Saint Seiya is the guide who goes out, and Miss Shalin is the guide who comes back. These two must leave with them. There are still three places left, so everyone can choose.


    We don¡¯t have much time, so I hope you don¡¯t rush and choose these three candidates as soon as possible! Zhuge Qing said solemnly, and after finishing speaking, he immediately said: "The owner of this gold leaf is me, and I know it best.


    If I operate it, I can extend its time as much as possible, so I stay. "


    Hearing Zhuge Qing''s words, the people around couldn''t help but glance at the gentle man in admiration.


    Although he was not like other people, his face was full of flesh, or extremely strong, or murderous.


    But when he is here, he will give people a sense of peace of mind, as if he were the backbone.


    "I stayed, and my right leg was severely fractured. Even if I can regain my fighting strength, I have to repair my foot. This is too expensive and I am not worth it." A knight of the Holy See raised his hand with a smile.


    "My body is very fragile. Under the harassment of the black raging sand outside, I may be the one who persists for the shortest time. And I don''t have to fight against the enemy, I have no use at all. I stay." Hands.


    "Um... I have no other ability besides being strong. This kind of thing should be left to the smart brother." The Taurus Saint Seiya said with a smile.


    The Leo Saint Seiya glanced at the Taurus Saint Seiya, and said faintly: "I am much smarter than this guy, but I don¡¯t need to wander outside. I¡¯m just here waiting for you to come back to pick me up. I can do it well. Rest awhile."


    "I stayed."


    "I want to stay."


    "I don''t have much abilities except fighting, so I''ll stay."


    "I am injured, it is not convenient to move, I will stay."


    After that, everyone said they wanted to stay, basically no one asked to go out.


    In the end, everyone agreed that the candidates who have the ability to take on this task and go out, in addition to Shalin and Virgo Saint Seiya, the other candidates are Simon Shuo, Blood Drae, Olena!


    "Miss Longsunyu, you..." Olena looked at Miss Longsunyu next to her, but she actually suggested that Sunyu go out with him.


    Long Sunyu smiled and said: "We already have two places here. If all three of us from Huaxia go out, someone will gossip.


    And in terms of ability, Olena, you are much better than me, so this place is the most suitable for you.


    I''m tired, stay here to rest, and when you come back to pick me up, remember to invite me out for dinner. "


    Olena''s nose sore, she gritted her teeth and said nothing.


    "Okay, stop talking nonsense. The candidate has been decided. Since everyone has no objections, please invite a few saints to use your Huangdao Zodiac Array to transfer all the power of the people left to them. Five people.


    Try not to leave us any strength! Zhuge Qing also emphasized at last.


    "Yes, just take it. Our men are more powerful."


    "Hey, it''s actually pretty good like this. I was tired from fighting before, so I can just take a break here."


    "Don''t tell me, do you feel that the scenery looks really good. I think I am an artist. It is impossible for this scenery to appear on the earth. I just stay here to appreciate it, and then I will go back and draw a picture." "


    Seeing everyone''s joking attitude, it seemed as if this matter didn''t matter at all.


    After that, led by Leo Saint Seiya, Taurus Saint Seiya and Sagittarius Saint Seiya, three people sacrificed the zodiac circle, and then all the power of those who chose to stay was transmitted to Shalin and Virgo Saint. The fighters, Olena, Simon Shuo, and Blood Drake.


    A lot of light gathered on the five people.


    Ximen Shuo took a deep breath, put his hand on the hilt again, and his eyes became very firm.


    "Well, you guys go and come back soon. I have to rest." The Leo Saint Seiya beat Hatch and sat cross-legged on the ground.


    The remaining people also sat together one after another.


    It''s not that they really want to rest, but that they are weak now, and they struggle to stand up.


    "Wait for us!" Ximen Shuo, who is usually indifferent, looked at these companions sitting on the ground seriously at this moment, and then he took the other four people and walked out resolutely!

 Chapter 2943： Black sand

    Chapter 2943 the sky full of black wild sand


    Among the gold leaf.


    There were less than twenty people remaining, all sitting cross-legged on the ground.


    "Everyone stay as close to me as possible. I want to narrow the defense range of the gold leaf, so that it can increase the duration of the gold leaf." Zhuge Qing whispered.


    Because of the power being taken away, Zhuge Qing now also feels weak and his eyelids are shaking.


    But he knew that he couldn''t sleep now, at least before the gold leaf disappeared, or before they were rescued, he couldn''t sleep!


    According to Zhuge Qing''s instructions, everyone sat close together to minimize the space.


    At this time, the size of the gold leaf was only two-thirds of the original size, not to mention that this might really add a little more.


    "Do you think... we can go out alive?" Shirley asked in a deep voice, sitting next to Zhuge Qing.


    On her arm, a faint blood line could be seen, that was the bond between the contract she and Shalin had just concluded, and there was this thing.


    If Shalin and the others can return in time, they can sense where Shirley and the others are.


    Zhuge Qing said lightly: "I am not your Western God. I don''t know this kind of thing. I only know that there are at least two possibilities for us to go out alive.


    Either it was Miss Nightingale who defeated the guy who appeared suddenly. "


    A solemn expression appeared in Zhuge Qing''s eyes. Before the black dust appeared, they had seen the terrifying figure in a very short time.


    Although the time is short, he can be sure that the strength of that guy is definitely not as simple as a simple quasi-god demon warrior.


    It is very likely that it is really the existence of the demon Lord God.


    Ye Hao once said that there is a huge gap between the two levels of the main **** and the quasi-god. It is very rare for a quasi-god to defeat a main-god, and it is relatively lucky to survive under the hands of the main-god.


    However, Zhuge Qing did not talk about this matter, and it is more appropriate to give everyone more hope at this time.


    "Either it is Xuedra and they can find rescue, and then return to rescue us. At least we still have these two hopes." Zhuge Qing said with a smile.


    The people around them also showed a relaxed expression when they heard their understanding. Some people really fell asleep relying on each other.


    Zhuge Qing looked at the casual expressions of the people around him, but his heart was very heavy.


    He lied.


    This black dust tornado is very likely to have something to do with the demon that appeared last. If the demon cannot be killed, the tornado will be difficult to disappear.


    Even if the demon is not the main god, but a quasi-god, it is at least a high-level quasi-god!


    It is still very difficult for Nightingales, who have just experienced a battle, to defeat a high-level quasi-god within half an hour.


    The other is the group of Xuetra and the others, although it seems hopeful.


    But it only takes half an hour. It takes a lot of time to go back and forth. The most optimistic idea is that it takes 15 to 20 minutes to go back and forth.


    Then there are more than ten minutes left, and in these ten minutes, Xuedra and the others must find another rescue.


    Although the movement here must have disturbed the people of the Earth Alliance.


    But if you want to support you in a very short time, and you can still contact Xuedra and the others, it will take a lot of time during this period.


    So under Zhuge Qing''s calculations, even with these two plans, the probability of success is less than 30%!


    But he can''t say, he can only resist it himself.


    "Ye Hao, I don''t know...I can still be your Wushuang City military master." Zhuge Qing muttered inwardly as he looked at the black sand outside the gold foil aperture.


    ...


    Among the black sand in the sky, Simon Shuo walked in the forefront, his sword intent wrapped a group of five people in it.


    The Virgo Saint Seiya is behind Ximen Shuo, and she shows him the way.


    The other three are located to the left and right and behind the Virgo Saint Seiya.


    This is what they agreed before. One person "opens the road" in front. The person who opens the road needs to resist as many shocks as possible, so that the four people behind can move forward with the lowest possible consumption.


    And when the person who opened the road is exhausted, the next one is rotated, and the person who opened the road is at this time, can return to the team and take a good rest.


    Although this rest period may not be very long, at least it can recover a little bit of consumption.


    This is what they thought of doing it well, after all, there is always nothing wrong with keeping some backhands.


    "Simon Shuo, it''s almost there. Let''s take turns!" said Blooddrama on the right side of the Virgo Saint Seiya.


    Ximen Shuo said unchanged face: "It''s okay, I can hold on for a while."


    Seeing that Ximen Shuo still insisted on insisting, Xuedra did not say much.


    "How long will we go along this direction?" Shalin asked subconsciously.


    The Virgo Saint Seiya shook his head: "I don''t know, I don''t know how big this black dust tornado is, and where we are in it.


    I can only choose a way based on my position of Virgo in the sky, and ensure that we will at least not get lost in the black wild sand. "


    Shalin understood what the Virgo Saint Seiya meant. This meant that they were actually betting.


    However, this is indeed the only way they have no choice.


    After walking for another minute, Xi Men Shuo suddenly knelt on the ground with his right foot, coughing up blood from his mouth.


    "Ximending!"


    "Mr. Simon!"


    Everyone looked at Ximen Shuo anxiously.


    "Ahem...I''m fine..." Ximen Shuo gritted his teeth and stood up.


    Xue Tuoluo frowned, and she said in a deep voice: "You have reached your limit, don''t hold on anymore. I know you are strong, but now is not the time to be strong.


    If you get some serious injury later, what would you let us do like that? Because taking care of it slows us down? "


    Hearing the words of Xue Daluo, Xi Men Shuo, who originally wanted to be persistent, honestly chose to change his position this time.


    After a short pause, the three people surrounding the Virgo Saint Seiya performed a counterclockwise rotation.


    Xi Men Shuo moved to the left side of the team, Xue Da Luo took over Xi Men Shuo''s position and moved to the front.


    She began to release her sword energy, protecting everyone from moving forward.


    Soon, they couldn''t see where Ximen Shuo coughed up blood, they could only move on along the current path.


    They didn''t dare to waste even a tiny bit of time, after the blood dhara reached its limit, it was Olena''s turn afterwards!


    Everyone is going forward in rotation like this, I don''t know when they can get out of this terrifying dust!

 Chapter 2944： Four-winged golden archangel

    Chapter 2944 four-winged golden archangel


    Above the black mad salon hurricane, four figures are fighting a huge figure.


    The huge figure is a little distorted.


    The arms and legs are very slender, just like noodles, at least two or three times the torso.


    There are long and narrow wings behind him.


    I have to say that this is definitely the ugliest demon the four people present have ever seen.


    But although he was ugly, it did not hinder the terrifying aura of this demon.


    No matter how the four of them besieged the demon, they couldn''t cause effective damage to the demon, and they had to be careful to avoid the demon''s attack.


    The attack landed far away, and it could directly form a ditch as deep as a kilometer!


    "You ants, you really thought you would defeat me! Don''t compare them with those demon warriors and hellhounds, they are only the lowest level of existence in our demon army.


    And I am one of the commanders of the demon army! In front of me, you ridiculous earth species are just like ants! "The demon commander sneered.


    What he said was also true. It was a demon commander who transferred his consciousness to this world and then lodged in the body of the demon warrior just now.


    There are many factors in this, anyway, these demon warriors and demon people used this as if to summon the demon commander of the main **** level.


    Among the demon army, one must be at the main **** level to be a demon commander, and they are generally the lower main god.


    The middle main **** is the demon lord. These high-level demons generally have their own territory when they are not fighting, and only appear in the army when the demon **** is summoned.


    As for the upper main god, that is a part of the demon god, and a powerful existence that is extremely close to the demon god!


    Closer to home.


    If this demon really has the power of the lower main god, it would be very dangerous for the four nightingales.


    Not to mention that they had just experienced a fierce battle, even if the four of them were in their heyday, they were not opponents of a demon''s lower master god.


    Even Ye Hao, under such a huge gap, all he can do is hide away.


    "The black salon cyclone below is very dangerous, I am worried about the team trapped inside!" Judy Cardinal said worriedly.


    Yakina said in a deep voice: "The top priority now is to deal with this guy in front of me. Let''s not say whether we are trying to save people.


    Since they followed us to this battlefield, they have to face preparations for these things. They can''t just stand behind us as chicks.


    This world is completely different from before, and they need to be prepared to face a broader sky!


    Moreover, if we don''t take advantage of the current situation to solve the guy in front of us, he is a great threat to the current situation of the entire planet!


    We cannot let such threats go unnoticed! "


    Nightingale and Catherine nodded when they heard it.


    They must keep this demon lord here today, otherwise it will be a disaster for the order that the earth has finally stabilized.


    "It''s ridiculous, you have four quasi-gods, and you don''t even have a high-level quasi-god, so you want to keep me?" The devil''s lower main **** said with a sneer.


    His harsh voice can spread throughout the earth, as if it came from the abyss.


    This demon''s lower main **** was right. Except for Nightingale, the other three people were only low-level quasi gods.


    Nightingale is now the only intermediate quasi-god on earth.


    Only relying on some tricks and initiation, some of them can play a battle power far beyond the low-level quasi-god.


    For example, Yakina relies on the heritage of Athena.


    Cardinal Judy can be possessed by angels.


    Catherine can also rely on Ye Hao to give her the blood of the ancestors, and exert superb combat power.


    But despite this, the gap between them and the lower master demon is still quite large.


    "No matter what, we still have to try. And even if we can''t beat him, as long as he stays here, I believe that the strong people everywhere are already on their way.


    All in all, we must keep him here today anyway! "Akhina gritted her teeth and said.


    A quasi-god-level demon warrior, once appeared around the city of survivors, it was like the bad news of a disaster.


    What about a lower god?


    Ye Hao once said that a main **** whose strength is not suppressed, even the weakest lower main god, has the ability to directly level a planet.


    What''s more, there is a master **** who can turn this originally vibrant planet into a death star!


    Therefore, it was impossible for Nightingale and others to put this calamity outside anyway.


    Cardinal Judy took out an angel-textured ring and dripped his blood on it.


    "The ring of the archangel, with my blood, will ignite you. Please the archangel general! Get rid of the disasters in this world!" Cardinal Judy chanted a spell.


    Then, she let out a painful roar, four pairs of golden wings bloomed directly behind her, and her whole body turned golden.


    The ring of the archangel is a gift that the Holy See has recently received from the angels who came to earth.


    It is a one-time magic weapon that can summon a four-winged golden archangel!


    But for the host, there will be a lot of load, and if you fight for a long time, it is very likely to have very bad results.


    However, in the current situation, Cardinal Judy could not have any hesitation, she directly took out her strongest hole card.


    A four-winged golden archangel with a height of ten meters and holding a golden angel sword and golden angel shield appeared in front of the crowd. His body exuded a dazzling light as well as a strong breath.


    "High-ranking Quasi-God!" Nightingale glanced at Judy Cardinal, under this magic weapon.


    Directly promoted the realm of Judy Cardinal by two consecutive levels, to a high-level quasi-god.


    Some people might say, this is only two levels, and it doesn''t reach the main god.


    I drop obediently, this allows the user to display the combat power of even the highest level of the current realm in a short period of time, which is already quite a magic weapon against the sky.


    "The **** of the angel race? Ha ha ha, even if you are transformed, you are still not a high-level quasi god. Don¡¯t you know that in the eyes of the main god, quasi **** is not a **** at all, but just a god¡¯s feet It''s just a dog on the side!" The Demon Lord said mockingly.


    "Your mouth is really noisy, and it''s ugly." Yakina said indifferently, and then her body was also shining with golden light, and a goddess phantom appeared behind her.


    This phantom made the demon lord **** fascinated a little, exclaiming: "Athena!"

 Chapter 2945： The power of Athena!

    Chapter 2945 Athena''s power!


    "No, this is just a breath of Athena. However, a low-level earth species can actually get the inheritance of the **** Athena!" The demon **** stared at Yakina, his expression changed slightly.


    This is a trump card left to Akina in the inheritance of Athena. Akina''s blonde hair is floating, she has a golden armor, shield and sword, and a pair of golden wings behind her.


    At this moment Akina is like a real girl Athena!


    The breath on the body is very strong.


    "Hahaha, how about the inheritance of Athena, you are not Athena after all. With this power, you are nothing more than a high-level quasi-god now!


    How many times I have said that in my eyes, the high-level quasi-gods are nothing at all. There is no big difference between one high-level quasi-god and two high-level quasi-gods! "The Demon Lord said with a sneer.


    "Really? How can I be added?" Nightingale''s mouth began to float, her eyes filled with murderous intent, and the monstrous murderous intent swelled.


    Nightingale, who was originally only a mid-level quasi-god, at this moment she actually directly elevated her realm to a high-level quasi-god.


    Do not!


    Is the pinnacle of quasi god.


    "Nightingale, you are burning your life!" Akina looked at Nightingale in surprise, and she could feel that Nightingale''s lifespan was burning rapidly at this moment.


    According to this burning speed, it only takes half an hour at the fastest, and the nightingale will burn out!


    "I promised that person, I will guard this world when he is away!" Nightingale resolutely said, with unspeakable determination in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, there''s me!" Kathleen was also talking at this time, and the blood on her body could roll over.


    "Katherine, stop! You still have the stigmata that I have caused. You still have the stigmata that I have caused. You are like this..." Yakina said hurriedly.


    "Holy Maiden, are you worried about me? Don''t worry, the wound you left on my body will be returned to you when I find a chance. Use my little whip.


    Now, let us have a good fight! "Catherine''s body was instantly enveloped in blood energy.


    A blood-colored figure tens of meters high was condensed, with the appearance of a human upper body, but it was impossible to see the face clearly, and the lower body was blood-colored like a skirt.


    In her hand there is also a huge **** sickle made of blood.


    It''s two!


    There is one for each hand!


    At this moment, Catherine seemed to be a blood **** who slaughtered the world.


    This breath!


    High-level quasi god!


    "Catherine..." Yakina was moved. She bit her vermilion lip and looked at the giant red shadow in front of her. She knew very well how much pain Catherine would endure with such a trump card.


    And even if this battle ends smoothly, she will be seriously injured.


    But Yakina is also proud of herself because she can fight side by side with three people she admires today.


    "Four high-level quasi-gods? Do you think this can stop me? One ant, and four ants, to me, there is no difference at all." The demon lord said with a sneer.


    "Is there any difference? Only if you try it!" Judy Cardinal''s four-winged golden archangel took the lead in attacking, and the golden angel sword in her hand slashed directly at the demon lord god.


    "This world, you shouldn''t show up!" Yakina raised the spear that symbolizes victory in her hand. She is the symbol of the goddess Athena, so they must be able to win!


    "Get out of the world protected by my man!" Nightingale has lost her mind a bit, and the power of hunting elements on her fills her mind.


    At this moment, she felt as if she had returned to the training camp, her own nightmare existence.


    For more than ten years after that, she was muddled and just kept killing people.


    After meeting him all the time, it was as if she saw a beam of light in the abyss and brought her out.


    And now, she wants to guard everything illuminated by this light!


    No matter what the price, because there is only this place, he will come back!


    "Hunting moment!" Nightingale whispered, her figure drew a shadow and launched an attack.


    "Blood...Blood..." The giant red shadow condensed by Catherine, waving the **** sickle of both hands, also joined the battle.


    The four people completely let go of their battles, they didn''t think about anything at all, they only knew that even if they were desperate today, they had to let this guy die here!


    One minute¡­¡­


    three minutes¡­¡­


    five minutes¡­¡­


    With a punch, the devil lord **** directly knocked Catherine into the air, and a **** sickle in her hand broke directly.


    At the same time, Yakina was also hit by a demon vitality bullet. Fortunately, she used her shield to block it in time, but her figure still flew far away!


    "Ridiculous, ridiculous power. Just like yours, it seems to defeat me, it''s just a stupid joke!" The Demon Lord laughed, not thinking that these four guys can defeat him.


    "The four of them, if you add me!"


    At this moment, an old voice came like a muffled thunder.


    This white-robed old man with a scepter and a crown hovered in the air like a light in the dark.


    This person is no one else, but the old pope of the Holy See!


    Because Rome, where the Holy See is located, is the closest to Africa, and the old Pope came here at full speed, he was the first to arrive here.


    For such a long distance, he only spent a few minutes.


    "Old immortal? What are you?" The devil lord looked at this old fellow whose oil lamp was dying contemptuously.


    "Who am I? Hahaha, it doesn''t matter who I am. What''s important is that you have to die!" The old pope raised the scepter in his hand and began to chant angelic words.


    "Great light, holy four-winged angel, please come to my body!"


    A beam of light shone directly on the old pope, and the old pope''s body began to recover rapidly in the next second, from the original white-haired old man to a strong middle-aged man.


    At the same time, two pairs of pure white wings appeared behind him.


    "The sword of the archangel!" The old pope was unambiguous and launched an attack directly when he came up.


    In this way, from four quasi gods to five quasi gods.


    And at this time, from all over the world, there are also several beams of light like meteors, which are galloping toward this side by accident.


    They all have only one thought and idea.


    The demon that appeared must die here today!

 Chapter 2946： Heavenly Master?

    Chapter 2946 Heavenly Master?


    Then after the old pope, quasi-god-class powerhouses began to appear on this battlefield one after another.


    The leader of the wolf clan in Northern Europe, L¨¦a!


    Then came Constantine from Bear Country!


    Xia Xue and Long Yi of China!


    All of a sudden, this battlefield became eight quasi-god-level powerhouses besieging a demon god!


    "What the **** is this? It''s so resistant!" Constantine was slapped and fell off. If it weren''t for someone to help, he would have suffered.


    In addition, he used his own power to be violent at this moment, and the strength of his body was greatly increased.


    Otherwise it is estimated to be choking.


    And his frost and lightning had little effect on the demon Lord God in front of him.


    "We don''t know. Our original plan was to kill two demon warriors and eight demon men here. But it seems that this is a plan they have designed.


    Using themselves as a sacrifice, they summoned the demon lord **** from the demon plane, but they only summoned their souls and lodged on their bodies.


    Otherwise, a true lower lord **** is probably enough for us to drink a pot! "Judy Cardinal explained that her current state is almost reaching its limit.


    No, it should be said that the state of most people present is almost reaching its limit.


    Nightingale, who burned her life, had already turned a third of her hair into silvery white at this moment, as if she was old.


    "North Mingshen Fist!"


    At this moment, two figures rushed out, the same figure, the same fist, and they hit the demon Lord God at the same time.


    This blow caused the body of the demon lord **** to deviate slightly, and the hit part also sank.


    "Master Bei Ming!" Nightingale looked at the old man Bei Ming in surprise.


    Of the two figures, one of them is the main body of Bei Ming, and the other is the underworld he created.


    "You are so lively here, how can you lose my old fellow." Bei Ming Wuji smiled and stared at the demon Lord God.


    "You **** flies, it''s endless..." Before the demon lord had had time to say his words, hundreds of steel pillars shot down from the top of his head, directly hitting the body of the demon lord below.


    Smith fell next to Constantine, and he said lightly: "Look at you like this, it won''t work."


    "Who can''t you say, even if I am in this state. Like you, I can still knock down ten!" Constantine clenched his fist and said with a smile.


    The former opponents are also standing together at this moment.


    "Everyone, don''t let this guy look down on us people on earth. Although we people on earth are not strong, but here is the earth, our home!


    We are crowded! "Bei Ming Wuju shouted.


    "Let''s go together!" The others also launched another attack.


    With the addition of those who came later, there were ten quasi-god-level powerhouses at this moment.


    It has to be said that under the siege of these ten quasi-god-level powerhouses, the battle was even flat.


    It''s just that, now their ability can''t break this deadlock.


    And they must come up with effective measures as soon as possible, otherwise they, quasi-gods, will not be able to conduct such high-load battles for a long time.


    Said Cao Cao arrived.


    Thinking of someone who broke the deadlock, the one who broke the deadlock appeared!


    I saw two figures, and dozens of people in armor shooting from the sky in the distance.


    "It''s you?" Bei Ming Wuji saw two people coming, and one of them made him show a look of astonishment.


    This person has gray hair and is very old, a little less majestic than when we met before.


    "Brother Bei Ming, it''s been a long time since I saw you." The old celestial master looked at Bei Ming Wuji with a smile: "Don''t come here unharmed."


    Bei Ming Wuji chuckled and shook his head: "I didn''t expect the movement here, but also shocked you, an inextricable person."


    "Actually, it''s not what I wanted to come out. It''s just that I made an agreement with your grandson. After Tiandi Jue, my Tianmen and I retired.


    But if any factor that threatens the foundation of this world occurs in this world, my Heavenly Gate and I will also take action.


    When those demons invaded before, I also let my Tianmen disciples enter the world, don''t worry... I have been told by people to those guys, and no bad things will happen.


    And when I was taking a nap just now, I heard the movement from your side, I think this time you should need the help of an old thing like me. "The old master smiled kindly.


    The celestial master at this moment is completely different from the previous celestial master.


    He is like an ordinary old man.


    "You have changed." Bei Ming Wuji said bluntly.


    The old master shook his head with a chuckle, "Heaven and Earth have lost, in fact, I don''t feel anything, at least I don''t have to stick to it anymore.


    Actually, I didn''t have much rushing. I just insisted on advancing on the path arranged by the Tianmen celestial masters, and Ye Hao defeated me. He wanted to prove that his path was right, so I let him prove it.


    In the heavenly gate, I have sent those who want to leave to the gods and worlds, no matter what, at least our seeds are left.


    Now that my old thing can still move, I want to help you do something.


    Will you not welcome me as an old fellow? "


    "Your breath is a genuine mid-level quasi-god, and there must be a lot of hole cards. How can we not welcome the combat power of a high-level quasi-god." Bei Ming Wu Ji said with a smile.


    People at their level actually don''t have any enmity, everyone just chose a different path.


    But everyone''s starting point is the same, all for the future of the creatures on the earth.


    The celestial master wants to protect the creatures on this land.


    What Ye Hao wanted was not only to protect the creatures on this land, but also to protect the home under his feet.


    "But don''t take it too seriously. The guy you made this time is pretty impressive depending on the posture. Although it''s not a real lower god.


    But at least at the level of Quasi-God, it was quite terrifying, even if Ye Hao was in the realm of Quasi-God, he might not be able to beat him. "The old heavenly master looked at the demon Lord God in front of him, and said in a deep voice.


    "If you can''t fight, you have to fight. Behind you is our homeland. We have no choice.


    And this is the path that my daughter, son-in-law and grandson have chosen. This old man of mine has no other ability to protect the calf. They choose the path. Even if the old man lays his life, I will accompany them on! "


    "Then walk with you. I want to see how far your grandson can go!"

 Chapter 2947： Sky Vault Squadron debut!

    Chapter 2947 Sky Squadron debut!


    "But this time, it''s far more than us." The old master pointed at the old man Ximen next to him and said: "Look, the old man Ximen is here too."


    "Ximen, you can rush over, it''s a rare visitor." Bei Ming Wuji was also surprised to look at the old man Ximen who appeared here.


    Elder Simon stared at the demon Lord God in front of him, and said in a deep voice, "I''m just here to find an opponent for my sword."


    Beiming Wuji and the old master looked at each other, and smiled at each other.


    They all know that this is how Elder Simon is, and they never speak clearly.


    Bei Ming Wuji looked at the remaining people in armor.


    "Then you are?"


    A man in armor fell in front of Bei Ming Wuji, and pressed his right arm, a 3D texture suspended in front of him.


    "I am the squadron captain of the Sky First Squadron, and I am ordered to lead our squadron to support the battlefield here!" the first squadron captain said in a deep voice.


    Because the head is also related to the armor, it is not clear what the person under the armor looks like.


    Behind him, there are fifteen warriors wearing the same armor as his body.


    "Isn''t the Sky Warrior? I have heard of you before. You seem to be teleported by Ye Hao, but I don''t know how your combat effectiveness is.


    You know the guy we are going to deal with right now, but the demon Lord God. "Bei Ming Wuji said in a deep voice.


    Although in the intelligence, Ye Hao highly praised these Vault of Sky armors, and there were even a group of people in Wushuang City who were training the Vault of Sky armors.


    But without seeing things with his own eyes, Bei Ming Wuji is still hard to believe.


    The Captain of the First Squadron raised his head, and a series of information appeared on the dashboard in front of him.


    The sky armor on his body, in addition to combat functions, is also equipped with the most advanced artificial combat command system.


    "Senior Beiming, based on the analysis given by our Tianqi generation combat intelligence system, has worked out eight plans.


    I have chosen a combat plan that is 67% feasible. I hope you can cooperate with us to implement this plan! "The Captain of the First Squadron said in a deep voice.


    "How do you want me to believe you? You must know the people gathered here now, but it is related to the entire Earth''s defense line, now almost half of the top power.


    If something goes wrong, this is a price no one can afford! Bei Ming Wuji said solemnly.


    The captain of the first squadron held his head high, carved a golden dragon pattern on the chest of their armor, and under the golden dragon pattern was a small village.


    This is the banner of the sky!


    It means that they will incarnate in the sky to protect everything, and the dragon is a symbol of Chinese civilization.


    "With the glory of our sky, since Lord Ye Hao dispatched us here, we will definitely complete our mission. Please trust me, Lord Ye Hao!" The first squadron leader said in a deep voice, his eyes unwavering.


    In fact, if it were not for Beiming Wuji''s grandfather, Ye Hao, it is estimated that the leader of the first squadron would not talk nonsense with this person in front of him.


    But this identity, he must pay attention to it carefully.


    Because he knows very well that Master Ye Hao is a very emotional person.


    Beiming Wuji was silent for a moment. He stared at the captain of the first squadron: "Okay, I believe. If you succeed, after you go back. In my Ten Thousand Demons City, I will personally host a banquet for you to celebrate your achievements, and I will toast you!"


    "Thank you, Senior Beiming!" The leader of the first squadron breathed a sigh of relief.


    Next, in just half a minute, the Captain of the First Squadron informed Bei Ming Wuji of the battle deployment situation.


    After Beiming Wuji listened, he nodded: "Okay, I understand. We will do everything we do. Five minutes, right? Trust us."


    "Okay, it only takes five minutes. We are confident that we can eliminate this demon. Although he has the soul blessing of the devil''s lower main god, his body is still at the quasi-god level.


    After all, this is the plane of the earth, and they cannot completely bring a demon **** into this world unless they have the ability to change the rules of the plane of this world! "The Captain of the First Squadron said sternly.


    Next, naturally, it was time to implement the plan of the first squadron of the sky.


    Bei Ming Wuji quickly told everyone the entire battle plan, although most of them were still not at ease about handing over the decisive steps of the battle to these celestial warriors who actually appeared on earth for the first time.


    But the identity of Bei Ming Wuji is there.


    Although he may not be the strongest person here, he is Ye Hao''s grandfather, and this identity alone can make everyone afraid to face what he said seriously.


    In the end, everyone basically decided to implement this plan.


    Bei Ming Wuji and many quasi-god-class powerhouses hovered around the demon Lord God. At this time, Bei Ming Wuji took another look at the Celestial Armed Forces on the hillside not far away.


    Grandson.


    What you did before has never disappointed us. I believe this time you will not let Grandpa and everyone down!


    "Well, everyone is ready to start! Remember what our focus is!" Bei Mingwu greatly shouted.


    "understand!"


    "Master Bei Ming, you just need to be optimistic."


    "If it was just this plan, we would have no problem at all."


    Next, not all of them attacked the Demon Lord God, but Constantine, Smith, and L¨¦a took the lead in attacking.


    The others did not act, but were ready to fight at any time!


    The sky troops on that hillside on the ground.


    "Sky First Squadron!" The leader of the first squadron shouted.


    "The First Squadron of the First Squadron, here!" A small team leader stood up straight and drank.


    "The second squadron of the first squadron of the sky is here!"


    "The third team of the first squadron of the sky is here!"


    The other two team leaders also called out at the same time


    Behind them are four squad members ready to fight.


    "Sky Destroyer Cannon, Trinity Matrix Expand!" The first squadron leader shouted.


    "Understand!" The three captains turned around at the same time.


    "Sky Destroyer Cannon, Trinity Matrix¡¤Expand! Hurry, hurry!"


    The three team leaders each perform their duties.


    The four members of the first team stand in the four directions of the team leader.


    "Ready!" the four players said in unison.


    "Expand!" The team leader shouted.


    The sky armor on the four team members began to emit blue light, and these lights were connected to each other. The lights of the four people were connected together with the central team leader as the core.


    In the end, a ghost of a cannon was formed.


    And at the same time the other two teams are basically completed.


    "Trinity Matrix!" The squadron leader was suspended in the air, with his hands folded on his chest, and the armor on his body began to shine.

 Chapter 2948： Be sure to bring them back!

    Chapter 2948 Must bring them back!


    Outside the Black Salon Tornado, Simonsho and Olena staggered out of the black sand, the moment they crossed the black sand.


    His bloodshot eyes finally saw the scenery outside.


    The corners of his mouth rose slightly, and a rare smile appeared.


    "We... finally came out..." Simon Shuo''s body fell to the front.


    Olena looked at Simonsho who fell down next to her, and she gave a triumphant smile: "I just said, I...I...I am better than you.


    I am the guardian knight of Master Saint Son, how can the wind and sand stop me...I..."


    While talking, Olena also fell directly to the ground and fainted.


    "Mr. Simonsho! Miss Olena!" The other people also walked out. Looking at Simonsho who fell on the ground, the maid Shalin hurried forward to check.


    "Fortunately, it''s just exhausted. It is estimated that it will take a good rest for a while." The maid Shalin sighed in relief.


    After Xuetra listened to it, she turned her head to look at the black salon wind blowing behind her.


    Although they have come out, they can still feel the terrifying aura of this black sand on this edge.


    Boom boom boom


    At the same time, there was a continuous burst of powerful energy fluctuations in the sky, although it was not clear.


    But they know that what is going on over there is a very terrifying battle!


    "Virgo Saint Seiya, please take care of Simonsho and Olena. I will send a contact signal now to find a way to contact others.


    Shalin, you will recover your body as soon as possible. When you go back, you still need to rely on your kinship as a guide. You must be in a good state! "


    Xue Tu Luo calmly made detailed arrangements.


    The maid Shalin and the Virgo Saint Seiya are doing what they should do under her arrangement.


    Xue Tuo Luo first took out dozens of flare guns and fired at the sky.


    Then he took out a few signal-transmitting instruments and placed them on the ground, sending out all the locations and situations they encountered.


    At the same time, take out communication devices such as satellite phones and try every means to contact the outside world.


    But this kind of communication equipment seems to be out of order at this time, and there is no recovery at all.


    At this moment, twenty minutes have passed since they left the gold leaf.


    "Come on, come on! Please!" Xue Tuoluo''s jade teeth had already bit her lips, and blood flowed from the corners of her mouth.


    "Excuse me, is it your signal?"


    At this moment, a group of people wearing special armor appeared in front of them.


    This is an armor that has never been seen before.


    armor?


    Xue Tuo Luo seemed to remember that he had heard that Wushuang City was training an armored force with reliable combat effectiveness. What was it called...Sky?


    "Are you?" Xue Daluo still interrogated the other side vigilantly.


    The leader of the five-person team walked up to Xue Daluo and pressed the button next to his neck. The head of the armor was exposed. He was a man with a youthful appearance.


    "My name is Ayan, and I am from Wushuang City. I am now a member of the Sky Force Training Team. In the near future, when we are familiar with the armor on our body, we will join the real Sky Force organization.


    Huh huh... isn''t this Olena? "A Yan also saw Olena in the fainting process.


    "Do you know Olena?" Hearing the person in front of him said a lot before, Xuetra was still confused, but when he heard Olena''s name, Xuetra was relieved. .


    "Of course I know her. My elder brother is Ye Hao. She has been with my elder brother for a while before claiming to be some kind of guardian.


    It''s just that my eldest brother went to the Gods and Ten Thousand Realms, and she had nothing to cultivate in Wushuang City alone, so she returned to the Holy See.


    By the way, why is she here? "A Yan asked curiously.


    "It''s not the time to talk about this. Let me tell you briefly about our current situation. We were here to perform a task before, but for some reason, we were trapped in this dark salon.


    We are a total of four teams with more than twenty people. At that time, we could only send us out first, and then find a way to request support.


    And the magic weapon they rely on can only protect them for thirty minutes, and now twenty minutes have passed.


    So please think of a way to save them anyway! "Xuetra said these things.


    Although there are still many things that I don''t understand, the general things can be sorted out more clearly.


    That is, there are more than twenty people still trapped in this dangerous black salon cyclone, and within ten minutes they may lose shelter and die inside.


    These people are all eighth rank powerhouses, and they are the mainstay of this world power!


    "I see, our team will go in now, and we will definitely bring all those people out!" A Yan said sternly, and then he ordered his team members: "Everyone, collect this substance immediately, within a minute I want to get the status of the energy and matter in the tornado in front of me!"


    "understand!"


    "Wait, it''s almost difficult to tell the direction inside, and the sense of God is useless. But if you take her, she can take you to find the location of our team members! There is also this Virgo Saint Seiya, she is there I can take you out in time." Xuetrao pointed to the maid Shalin and the Virgo Saint Seiya beside him.


    The maid Shalin nodded heavily: "I can feel the connection, I can take you to find them!"


    The Virgo Saint Seiya also nodded heavily beside.


    "Okay, we are ready to set off right away!" A Yan did not refuse, and his team quickly analyzed the situation of the black salon in front of him.


    "Two ladies, please come to the middle of our team. We will protect you from these black sands. You only need to indicate to us that you can rest assured." A Yan reactivated his helmet and covered his face. .


    "Well, I see!" The maid Shalin nodded heavily, clenching her fist.


    The Virgo Saint Seiya stood by,


    The five members of the Ayan team formed a five-pointed star formation, and then activated a photon shield on their arms. The five shields combined together became a protective shield, connecting them with Shalin and the virgin in the center. The Saint Seiya is protected in it.


    "Ready to go!" A Yan ordered.


    The team began to step into the black salon.


    "Be sure to bring them out, I''m here waiting for you!" Xue Daluo shouted.


    Before entering the Black Salon, the maidservant Shalin turned her head and looked at their comrades in distress steadfastly.


    "for sure!"

 Chapter 2949： Go, lets go home!

    Chapter 2949 Go, let''s go home!


    Entered into the black salon whirlwind.


    The soldiers of this sky team also felt a lot of pressure.


    In fact, most of them have just reached the eighth stage, and A Yan is considered to be the earliest one among them.


    It''s just that the sky armor on them can directly increase their combat power to the Quasi-God level. The only difference from Quasi-God is the lack of elemental power.


    Although there are some gaps, but only in terms of improving the quasi-god, this armor is a very good magic weapon.


    ¡®The system reminds that the defensive matrix formed by this team can only last for twenty minutes under the current circumstances. After twenty minutes, the energy of this armor will be exhausted! ¡¯


    At this time, reminders sounded in the team''s five armors.


    The sky armor has an energy system. If the energy is exhausted, it means that they only have the combat power of the armor on them, and there are no other attack methods and means.


    The combat power is only 30% of the heyday.


    "Attention everyone, set the last three minutes as the warning time." A Yan''s voice reached the ears of the entire team.


    "understand!"


    "Set the last three minutes as the warning time!"


    The team continued on.


    Relying on the **** of blood energy in the body, the maidservant Shalin sensed the position of her companion in the black salon.


    Although it is a guideline of ties, in this black salon, the response of the ties is still quite fragile.


    It''s as if there is only a small dot on the radar. If you don''t pay attention for a few seconds, this small dot will disappear completely.


    And she must continue to determine the location of this point, because in this black salon wind, you can''t tell the south, east, and north, even the positioning system of the sky armor will lose its function.


    If you just put it down in one second, you may deviate from your course in the next second.


    Soon, five minutes have passed since they stepped into the black salon.


    "Miss Sha Lin, how far are we?" Team leader A Yan asked nervously.


    According to what Xue Daluo said when he was outside, the one who stayed inside could only last for thirty minutes.


    And before the Xue Tu Luo and the others have spent twenty minutes.


    Now that they have been in for five minutes, it means that those who are waiting for rescue have less than five minutes left.


    Another point is that the energy of their armor is only enough to hold on for another fifteen minutes. According to calculations, if they have enough time to return.


    They must reserve the next half of their energy, otherwise they may be left here even if they find someone.


    "I...I can''t be sure, I can only sense the trace of the bond, but how far is it from that bond...I don''t know." The maid Shalin said reproachfully.


    A Yan sighed, and said in a deep voice, "Since this is the case, then we will move on! Anyway, we will find them sooner or later."


    One minute


    ...


    Two minutes


    ...


    three minutes


    ...


    Four minutes


    ...


    The atmosphere of the team became more and more serious, because they had been in for nearly ten minutes now, but they still did not find the location of the trapped personnel.


    "Captain, the energy can last for less than ten minutes." A member of the team reminded.


    A Yan looked at the maid Shalin who was in the middle of the line behind him.


    The head maid Shalin almost implored: "Look again...find again, they must be alive, they must be somewhere waiting for us to go back...


    If even we give up, then they really can''t go back! "


    The maid Shalin, who used to be strong with Catherine in the past, seemed to be a poor child at this moment.


    A Yan sighed, and said in a deep voice: "The armor''s energy defense system enters the standby phase, and I release energy to protect the team from moving forward.


    We will continue to search for another three minutes. If no one is found after three minutes, we will evacuate! "


    "understand!"


    Hearing the words of the captain, no one raised any questions.


    This is their principle as Sky Warriors. After the captain gives an order, no matter what they worry about, they must execute this order.


    Because in this kind of thing, no amount of worry is useless, it is better to concentrate on the task, not to say that will shake the team.


    In this way, their team continued to advance.


    Looking in the black sand of the sky.


    The maid Shalin also clasped her hands on her chest at this time, knowing that their vampires have no faith except their own blood.


    But at this moment, she was praying. She didn''t know what deity she was thinking of praying.


    She was just praying for her comrades-in-arms, even if they were only those who met for the first time today.


    "Look, there is something glowing over there!"


    Just when three minutes were about to arrive again, a soldier from the sky on the left noticed a golden light flashing in the black sand.


    A Yan immediately ordered to move in that direction, and after more than ten steps, the golden light became more and more obvious.


    In fact, I can''t say shining, because when I walked in front of this golden light.


    This golden light was almost dim and colorless, because its energy was almost exhausted.


    "Finally... wait for you..." Zhuge Qing''s face was pale, he looked at the figure that appeared in front of him, he hadn''t had time to see who the person was, and he fell to the ground.


    He has reached the limit, he does his right to let this gold leaf exist for longer.


    He didn''t know if his behavior was in vain, but at least he wanted to do it. He still had the idea in his heart that they would definitely come back to pick them up.


    "Open the energy barrier immediately!" A Yan ordered immediately.


    Then the energy barrier that was still in the standby stage opened again, this time it opened much larger than before.


    Because this time they need to cover more than twenty people.


    Some wounded were unable to move, so they were supported or carried by others


    These twenty people looked haggard and embarrassed, it was not like each of them was an eighth-level powerhouse.


    Looking at the way these people looked, A Yan couldn''t help being in awe, because they were the soldiers who were really fighting on the front line.


    A Yan held up his head and said with a serious face: "I am the captain of the Sky Training Team. This time I am ordered to take you out and go home!"


    The head maid Shalin threw herself into Shirley''s arms.


    "Hey, you big breasted monster, don''t squeeze me, okay. Don''t think that you can bully me like this, I''m just still growing." Shirley pushed Shalin disgustingly.


    Shalin said with tears in her eyes.


    The eldest grandson Yu stood up staggeringly and watched the blood prince beside him help Zhuge Qing. At this moment, there was already a deep comradeship between the twenty of them.


    "Go, let''s go home!"


    This time, they embarked on their way home.


    It''s just that A Yan knows that the way they go back this time is not easy...

 Chapter 2950： The tornado... stopped?

    Chapter 2950 Tornado...stopped?


    On the way back, it is the turn of the Virgo Saint Seiya.


    Relying on the induction of her own stars, she pointed out a direction.


    Compared to the aimless search before, at least this time they have a direction.


    They just need to keep going in this direction!


    But no one knows how long this road is.


    Everyone speeded up their steps as much as possible, hoping that they could go out as soon as possible and leave the black sand gusts.


    But with the loss of time bit by bit, the light of the star dome defense matrix began to gradually dim.


    "Captain, our defensive energy is only less than 10% left!" a team member said nervously.


    The three-minute warning had already passed.


    "Don''t worry, go ahead and keep the formation!" Captain A Yan said sternly.


    In the current situation, no matter how worried it is, it¡¯s useless. They can only move on this path. Once they stop, it will be death to them!


    The screen of Captain Ayan''s helmet had begun to flash red, and there were also numbers that kept reminding the defense matrix that time was running out.


    Time: 1 minute 36 seconds


    In a short period of time, Captain A Yan really hopes that this time can pass a bit slower, and then slower.


    But the speed of this time has not slowed down at all.


    Soon there was less than a minute left.


    The four team members said nothing. Although there was one of the youngest girls, her body was already shaking at this moment, and she was probably sobbing under the helmet.


    It''s not that she is weak, she has done a good job as a Celestial Warrior, at least she hasn''t collapsed. Although she is afraid and desperate, she still stands on her post.


    Fear and despair are emotions that everyone has and cannot be avoided.


    It''s just that some people can overcome it, but some people cannot avoid it.


    The squad members who were rescued in the team also noticed this at this moment. After all, they are a Tier 8 powerhouse, and this can still be noticed.


    The maid Lisa involuntarily hugged Shirley in front of her. Because of Shirley''s height, Shirley''s head was directly buried in the maid Lisa''s chest.


    Shirley''s mouth twitched slightly. She swears that after she goes out, she must make this **** woman pay the price.


    Squeeze these two **** things! Squeeze!


    "The Holy Light will be with us!" Olena and the three Holy See knights behind her whispered.


    At the same time, Olena seemed to see Lord Ye Hao at this moment.


    She was a little ashamed and secretly said in her heart: Master Shengzi, I am still too weak. I thought that I was now qualified to be by your side, but I didn''t expect that just the danger on earth would be impossible for me to overcome.


    I''m sorry, Lord Son, I may not be able to honor the words I swore to you at the beginning, and can no longer guard by your side.


    Long Sun Yu clenched her fists, she was very nervous and scared.


    She was only in her early twenties, and it was the best years for a girl, but now the despair of death was in front of her.


    She does not regret coming here to perform this task.


    It''s just a pity that she didn''t say goodbye to her sister when she set off, and she was very stern with him.


    I didn''t ask daddy to ask an Ann, and the mother-in-law''s cooking, I didn''t even finish eating half of it.


    So regretful, so regretful that I didn''t do this thing.


    And... it was the man who wanted to see him again and slapped this stinky rascal well.


    This bad guy would enter her dream almost every night during this time, and sometimes even... even do some ulterior things.


    Every morning when he woke up, Changsunyu would be ashamed of the dream she had last night, but she was looking forward to it when she fell asleep at night.


    It must be the curse that stinky rascal put on himself that made him become so weird.


    It must be so!


    "I didn''t expect us to encounter such a situation. It really lost the face of our twelve saints. If you let Master Yakina know, you will definitely want to give us additional training." The saint warrior touched his nose and said mockingly.


    At this time, everyone seemed to have accepted their destiny.


    Captain A Yan gritted his teeth. He watched the number on the screen of his helmet changed to four zeros, and then the whole helmet dimmed, and there was no longer any reminding red light.


    ¡®This armor will shut down 80% of the system due to exhaustion of energy and restore to the original mode¡¯


    After the final voice body shape, this sky armor is just a simple armor, but it is harder and more handsome than the armor on the earth.


    At the same time, the defense matrix supported by the Star Sky team began to become illusory at this time.


    Some black sand began to rush in, corroding the bodies of the people closest to the outside, and the surface of some people''s bodies had slowly turned into ashes.


    "Don''t say it, it''s kind of weird." The Leo Saint Seiya looked at his right arm, it turned black all the time, and the surface of his skin began to dissipate like ashes.


    "Why... why is it like this!" A Yan was a little broken, they had armor, and they could hold on for a while.


    But these people... these people who fight for the earth, they will stay here forever.


    "Brother, tell me. What should I do now...what should I do!" A Yan''s screen was already covered by the mist of his tears.


    He originally thought that he had become a sole existence, but now he found that he was too weak.


    So weak that his comrades-in-arms are right by, but he can only watch them die, but he can''t do anything.


    brush


    At this moment, the black sand in the sky stopped unexpectedly, changing from the original black sand to something like smog.


    Those team members who had been eroded by the black sand, the degree of physical erosion also stopped.


    "This is... what''s going on?" Olena looked at everything around her in surprise.


    "It seems to be... the Black Salon... stopped?" Shirley looked around in surprise.


    After half a minute, the dust completely dissipated, and they could see everything around them clearly.


    "Long Sun Yu, Zhuge Qing!" Xue Tuo Luo''s shout came from a distance.


    Chang Sunyu looked over, her eyes were wet at this moment.


    It turned out that they were only ten meters away from the outside of the Black Salon Tornado, and they could go out after another ten meters.


    "Look at the sky!" The maid Shalin noticed the strangeness in the sky at this time.


    All of them raised their heads.


    They saw an afterimage that looked like the tail of a comet, but it didn''t fall to the earth, but it seemed to be launched toward the universe.

 Chapter 2951： Demon Element·Withering World Destruction Thunder Tribulation

    Chapter 2951 Demon Element¡¤Withering World Destruction Thunder Tribulation


    The time is called back for a while.


    Back a few minutes ago, the first squadron of the Sky Vault gathered strong energy.


    When the Trinity Matrix was formed, the speed was much slower than the speed at which each team formed before.


    And the demon Lord God also sensed an unusual force from here, and his intuition told him that he didn''t know what kind of magic technique it was, and it had the ability to threaten him.


    The demon Lord raised his sharp claw arm and pointed it at the location of the Sky Squadron.


    "Devil''s Flame!"


    A beam of flames flew towards the position of the sky squadron.


    "I''m coming! Sirius roars!" A silver giant wolf incarnation of Leya directly blocked the flame, opened its fangs, and ejected a terrifying beam.


    This beam collided with the demon flame.


    boom


    There was a violent explosion between the two, and the shock wave of the explosion even caused L¨¦a to fly upside down heavily and coughed up blood.


    If she was alone in resisting the attack of the demon Lord God, if it weren''t for her relationship with a wolf, it would be more than just coughing up blood.


    "Huh, are you trying to stop me, right?" The demon Lord saw through their plan, he opened his mouth and roared.


    This time, it was a black light beam shooting at a speed much faster than before.


    "This speed!"


    The quasi-gods present, seeing this speed, all felt stunned.


    At this speed, they have no time and opportunity to block it.


    When the Sky Vault Squadron performs this trick, it needs to mobilize all its energy into the attack matrix, so they are now in an unprepared situation.


    But at this moment.


    A white figure actually caught up, in a position where the black beam was less than ten meters away from the position of the Skydome Squadron.


    He held a sword of frost and swept it down.


    A white light flashed.


    The black beam is directly split into two and its direction is changed.


    Boom


    The two beams blasted heavily on the ground, but because they were separated, they did not hit the Sky Squadron''s position.


    The Captain of the Sky Squadron glanced at both sides of their team. They were two terrifying gullies spreading towards both sides in a fan shape, and the depth of the gullies was hundreds of meters.


    This caused them, who were originally on the plain terrain, to be beside the cliff at the moment.


    "I''m getting older, so I can only split it like this." Old man Simon put away his sword and shook his head mockingly.


    It seemed that he was still not satisfied with the result.


    It is estimated that this move can be completely blocked in his imagination, but the fact is that this move can only be deflected by Qiao Jin.


    "Huh." Bei Ming Wuji breathed a sigh of relief, and he immediately sternly said: "We all cheer up, if we can''t do something like this, we guys will have no face to go back to see those juniors!"


    The quasi-gods glanced at each other, and this time they also gave up entanglement with the demon master, all blocking the sky squadron and the demon master.


    It was as if a line of defense had been formed.


    "As long as I''m still here, that guy won''t want to stop you!" Constantine''s violent body at the moment is like a crazy brawny, all of his upper body has burst, revealing strong muscles.


    At the same time, his hands were holding Frost while holding lightning.


    Not to mention this, in Xiong Country, you can send a science fiction blockbuster without special effects.


    "Don''t think that all the limelight has made you out of it." Smith stood beside him, not letting the wind blow.


    His whole body was covered with steel, and he also formed the shape of an eagle warrior.


    This is the battle form Smith is most proud of: the steel eagle!


    This is the name he gave himself.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, see what you can do!" The two Bei Ming Wuji stood side by side at this moment, with confident expressions on their faces.


    The Demon Lord looked at this group of powerful human races, he laughed: "Okay, okay, okay. Since this is the case, let you see how powerful the devil is.


    Demon element¡¤Devil evil thought pendant! "


    In front of the demon Lord God, a black texture formed a three-dimensional magic circle, which was formed in a very short time.


    Afterwards, countless black objects like ghosts all flew towards them.


    The mountains and plains cover the sky, like a swarm of locusts!


    Boom boom boom boom


    The sound of explosions, collisions, and battles kept coming.


    All the quasi-gods are doing their best to resist these attacks at this moment.


    "Cough cough..." Catherine couldn''t hold it for the first time, the form formed by the blood on her body dissipated, and the free fall of her body that lost its strength fell towards the ground.


    "Catherine!" Leya and others were worried about Catherine''s situation, but in this situation, they had no way to get out.


    With the first person, there will naturally be a second.


    The four-winged golden archangel of Judy Cardinal was finally hard to support under the constant impact of black ghosts, and cracks appeared.


    When it finally reached its limit, it finally turned into golden light in the sky and burst directly.


    Cardinal Judy coughed up blood, flew upside down, and fell heavily in one place, raising a large amount of dust.


    "Asshole!" Nightingale kept wielding her double knives to chop down those black ghosts, but gradually she felt her arms heavier and more wounds appeared on her body.


    At the same time, two-thirds of the black hair on her head was now pale.


    At this moment, Yakina rushed behind Nightingale, and suddenly a palm hit Nightingale''s back.


    "Ahem..." Nightingale coughed up blood and looked at Akina behind her in surprise.


    "You can''t go on like this anymore, you will die if you continue like this! Leave it to us, you go down and take a rest, rest assured... we will definitely win!"


    Yakina couldn''t bear to look at Nightingale, her palm just now directly interrupted Nightingale''s life span, although this would cause certain injuries to Nightingale.


    But it''s better than letting her go on like this and finally kill her.


    Yakina used her magical power to send Nightingale to the ground, and she was still fighting there, even if she was almost at the limit.


    "It''s interesting, let''s try this again!" The demon Lord looked at these guys trying to block him like a cat and mouse, and the demon elements in his hand continued to condense.


    "Devil Element¡¤Withering World Destruction Thunder Tribulation!"


    Above the head of the demon Lord God, almost a whole piece of sky appeared with black magic circle texture.


    Then came black thunder and lightning from the sky!

 Chapter 2955： I will accompany you for the New Year

    Chapter 2955 I''ll accompany you to celebrate the New Year


    After the First World War in Africa, it seems that the demon army around the world has been quiet a lot.


    Before the Chinese New Year, the forces from all over the world also launched several annihilation wars with newcomers against the demon army, all of which have achieved quite good results.


    Everything seemed to be calm again.


    Wushuang City.


    Song Ying was sitting in the yard. She touched her lower abdomen. She has been pregnant for a year, but the lower abdomen is still very flat. If it were not for monthly gynecological examinations, she would have said that she had a baby in her abdomen.


    It is really hard to believe that she has been pregnant for more than a month.


    "Sister." Song Xiaoyue ran in happily, sweat still on her forehead.


    "Aren''t you cultivating on Penglai Fairy Island? Why are you back." Song Ying looked at her younger sister in surprise.


    Song Xiaoyue explained with a smile: "This will be the New Year in a few days. Teacher Nightingale gave our Chinese students a special holiday for a few days.


    So, didn''t I just rush back here? I just came back, so I came to see you, sister. "


    Having said that, I was ready to go up and hug my sister.


    But Song Ying disliked it and avoided: "Go take a shower first, it smells like sweat. Did you fly back?"


    Song Xiaoyue''s cheeks flushed, and she stomped her feet as she argued: "I...I don''t smell bad. Anyway, Penglai Fairy Island is only an hour away from us, and I just flew back directly."


    "Hurry up and take a bath. You can''t get close to me three meters if you don''t take a bath. Otherwise, I will be smoked to death by you." Song Ying deliberately pinched her nose and said with disgust.


    Song Xiaoyue stomped her feet with anger, but went to take a shower honestly.


    Song Ying looked at her sister''s cheerful back, and she also smiled. This kind of life is good.


    Her parents are now working in Wushuang City and are responsible for business control. She also practices when she has time, and enjoys flowers in normal times.


    The only regret is that the **** is often not around.


    "Fall in love with a man who doesn''t go home..." Song Ying muttered, then shook her head mockingly.


    In fact, she just thinks about it. She knows what her man is doing, and the reason why she, her parents, and the billions of people in China are still alive, are still alive so well.


    It''s all because of their own men''s efforts. If it weren''t for her men, they wouldn''t know where and what they were doing.


    "You said who is the man who won''t go home."


    At this moment, a familiar embrace embraced Song Ying.


    Song Ying''s heart beat suddenly, and she turned around excitedly, and the familiar face appeared behind her.


    "You...you... why are you here? Didn''t they say that for some reasons in space, you can''t return to the earth plane for the time being?" Song Ying pointed to Ye Hao in astonishment.


    Ye Hao explained: "This is my clone. My body is indeed outside the earth plane, but he has been trying to get back to the earth plane. Don''t worry, you won''t be allowed to wait too long.


    "Are you... his clone?" Song Ying looked up and down at the Ye Hao in front of him: "I have indeed heard about this before. I heard that you went to explore outside the universe. I didn''t expect it to be exactly the same."


    Song Ying looked at her, her complexion began to look weird, this was just Ye Hao''s clone, and he just hugged herself so intimately.


    "You don''t need to think too much. Although I am a clone, my consciousness is shared with the ontology. It is like two machines under the same host. I am only operating offline.


    Once I disappear or connect with the body, the memories of the two will communicate.


    So you can think of me as Ye Hao himself, in fact, there is no difference between us. Ye Hao saw Song Ying''s thoughts and hurriedly explained.


    Song Ying hesitated and said nothing, she still couldn''t accept this for a short time.


    "Well... Since you still can''t understand, then I will give you time. Then I will stay on the earth during the time when the body cannot return to the earth.


    I came back to meet you first and tell you. I''ll wait a moment, I''m going to talk to those people in the Earth Alliance about something. "Speaking, Ye Hao walked out of the courtyard.


    When he reached the gate of the courtyard, he stopped: "This year, we will celebrate the New Year together."


    After speaking, Ye Hao disappeared.


    This year, we celebrate the New Year together.


    Hearing these words, Song Ying felt warm in her heart, but she still couldn''t fully digest things like the main body and the clone.


    But being able to spend the New Year with this man still made her feel an unexpected surprise.


    "Sister...Sister."


    The shout in the ear suddenly pulled Song Ying back.


    "Sister, why are you looking at the courtyard gate in a trance? What are you thinking about?" After washing, Song Xiaoyue, who changed into clean clothes, looked at her in a daze, no matter what she called, she was no sister.


    "Ah? I...I just watched Ye Hao, so I was a little lost thinking about some things." Song Ying explained.


    "Ye Hao! He''s back? Where else!" Song Xiaoyue asked excitedly.


    Song Ying explained: "It''s not Ye Hao''s body, but his clone. But then he will stay on Earth until Ye Hao''s body returns.


    And this New Year, I will spend it with us. "


    "The clone is the body, in fact there is no difference." Song Xiaoyue didn''t mind, waving her hand casually.


    The smile on his face seemed to be very happy for Ye Hao to spend the New Year with them.


    "Xiaoyue, how did you cultivate on Penglai Fairy Island this time?" Song Ying didn''t want to talk too much about this matter, after all, she was still entangled with the clone and the ontology.


    The previous hug alone made her think about it. If the clone Ye Hao asks for other intimate things later, what should she do?


    This matter really subverted her thinking. She really didn''t know what to do.


    "Oh, I have already practiced to the peak of Tier 6 this time. Teacher Nightingale said that at my current speed, within half a month of Penglai Immortal Island, I can definitely enter Tier 8.


    At that time, I can also join the real combat troops, or fight side by side with Xiaoxiao, Xia Xue and Wu Tian!


    Hehehe, my speed is faster than Qiu Xueyao. She is still stuck at Tier 6. It is estimated that she can''t come out from the identity of the previous policeman, please. "Song Xiaoyue said proudly.


    "Are you going to join the combat army?" Song Ying couldn''t help but looked at her sister worriedly when she heard this.


    Although she didn''t face those demons, she knew how dangerous the frontal battlefield was.

 Chapter 2952： I can remember that palm, I have to pay it back!

    Chapter 2952 I can remember that palm, I have to pay it back!


    Along with the fall of these black sky thunders, one after another quasi-god powerhouse fell to the ground.


    Sir Simon, Akina, Leya, Constantine, Smith...


    In less than a minute, one after another strong fell from the air.


    "Ahem..." Constantine was lying on the ground, gritted his teeth and raised his head, trying to get himself up.


    But at this moment, besides his head can still move, almost all of his limbs have been comminuted fractures.


    "You should just lie on your stomach..." Smith stood up staggeringly beside him, and chuckled at Constantine, who was lying next to him on the ground, just as he was about to vacate again.


    His left leg was directly twisted, and he fell to the ground with a grunt, the position of the joints was like a fountain with blood pouring out continuously.


    Beiming Wuji''s underworld first fell on the ground, his left leg broke, his internal organs broke, and his eyes were directly pierced.


    This is considered to be a ghost body, and it is estimated that it will take some time to repair it.


    Fortunately, Bei Ming Wuji''s injuries were not too serious.


    "Damn it, there is still a little time before five minutes..." Bei Ming Wuji wanted to lift into the air again, and the energy that had been hollowed out of his body could tell him that this was no longer something to do.


    And now the only one with combat ability is...


    "Divine Magic Nine Heaven Gate!" The old heavenly master chanted a spell, and nine huge heavenly gates appeared in front of him, resisting the falling black sky thunder.


    That''s right!


    The only one still fighting right now is not someone else, it is the celestial master of Tianmen!


    Boom boom boom


    As the black sky thunder continued to fall, the heaven gates one after another were shattered.


    "Hahaha, have you seen it. This is the gap between our devil and you ants!" The demon Lord laughed wildly.


    He seemed to have seen the scene when he smashed these earth ants, then he would become the demon plane, the first demon commander who occupied the earth plane.


    Presumably at that time, the Demon Lords would definitely reward him heavily. With the rewards of the Demon Lords, he could further enhance his realm.


    The middle main god!


    Do not!


    Maybe I am lucky enough to be the uppermost master god, the strongest existence under the demon gods!


    What broke the door, basically all of it was about to collapse at this moment, and the old guy who seemed to be a cultivator of the Immortal Buddha Divine System was almost unable to hold on.


    Just when the demon Lord thought that everything started according to his own imagination.


    A voice came suddenly.


    "Okay, it''s our turn! You can rest!" The squadron captain of the First Squadron of Sky Sky said sharply.


    The old celestial master glanced back, it was this one, and he showed a shocked expression.


    "This...this...this is how Hongwei''s technique is, Ye Hao, that kid has really gone to a place we haven''t been to, saw what we didn''t see, and learned something we couldn''t imagine. ."


    What kind of scene caused the heavenly master to say this.


    I saw the light and shadow of a magnificent blue crystal-colored giant cannon rising from the ground at this moment, and the top of the giant cannon was shining at this moment, aiming at the demon lord god.


    And these are all relying on the three sky teams to transmit energy in a trinity.


    Under the Trinity, they are connected to each other to form this terrifying cannon.


    "The sky destroying the world cannon, fire it!" At the order of the squadron leader.


    Sixteen Celestial Warriors activated this terrifying cannon at the same time, and a blue beam of light was like a comet, rushing directly from the ground to the sky, facing the demon Lord God.


    "This... how is this possible... this power... how can such a low plane exist..." The demon lord''s eyes widened, and he looked at the energy gushing out of this giant cannon in disbelief.


    Although he immediately used all his demonic elements to protect himself.


    But for the next second, he was directly under the shining blue light and was directly submerged by this comet-like beam of light.


    Everyone on the ground could see this scene, and they were deeply shocked by this power.


    The azure blue light, with blue flashes, remained in mid-air, like a glow.


    "Is it over?" Constantine raised his head with difficulty. Because of the angle, it was difficult for him to see the scene in the sky.


    The black salon hurricane next to him also began to slowly stop at this moment.


    "You can have a good rest." Smith sitting next to him unceremoniously pressed Constantine''s head against the sand.


    woo woo woo woo


    Constantine yelled uncomfortably, but the voice probably didn''t even know what he was talking about.


    "Unexpectedly, the two of us would have a chance to fight side by side like this. I saved you several times just now. Remember to invite me to drink. You bear country vodka is pretty good."


    After speaking, Smith beckoned some rescuers who had arrived at this moment to lift himself away.


    The rescuers saw Constantine with his head buried in the sand. According to the situation, it should be the gentleman with his head buried in the sand that was more critical.


    "Don''t worry about him, he is actually not badly hurt. It''s just that he has a habit of being so happy, he likes to eat soil, just let him stay like that for a while.


    Wait for the next wave of medical staff to come and take care of him again. Let me go down first. The sandstorm here is really big.


    Yes, by the way, help me take a photo with the background of heaven, this one is really cool. "Smith accepted the care of the medical staff comfortably.


    The latter, using the language of the bear country, started to yell at him, but no one knew what he was swearing.


    Yakina sat cross-legged on the ground, her posture was not like a saint in the slightest, she looked at the comet-like tail flame left by the cannon in the sky.


    This scene is so beautiful, even in a science fiction film, it may not be possible to depict this beautiful picture.


    "This is so beautiful..." Yakina said foolishly.


    The Nightingale on the side was even more direct, holding her head in her hands and lying on her back on the ground.


    "Don''t say, this picture is really beautiful. I didn''t expect the person sent by Ye Hao to be so powerful.


    However, he was also stingy enough, so he sent this point, and a thousand or eight hundred people came, and things on this earth would be settled. "


    "Mr. Ye Hao said, because of the unstable space, it is impossible to send so many Sky Warriors at once.


    However, based on the current efficiency, it is estimated that a team of 100 people can be assembled in one year. "Yakina explained.


    Nightingale rolled her eyes and said, "Come on, you''re still here to speak for that guy. I can warn you, I still remember the palm you hit me just now, and I have to pay it back."


    Yakina smiled slightly and glanced at Nightingale''s two-thirds of white hair, a lot of respect rose in her heart.

 Chapter 2953： The Wrath of the Tanzanite Lord

    Chapter 2953 the wrath of Tanzan City Lord


    This simple battle of annihilation originally planned, who could have imagined that it would have evolved into a battle that alarmed most of the world''s strongest players to come to support!


    Even if this battle is lost, it will affect the future of the entire planet.


    But fortunately, this battle was still frightening.


    And because of this battle, most of the high-level demon units in the African theater have been eliminated, and at least the safety of several survivor cities in the African region can be guaranteed for the next one or two months.


    Located in the nearest city of Tanzanite in the battle zone, it is quite lively at the moment.


    Because the quasi-god-level powerhouses who came down in the previous battle are still gathered here at this moment.


    It stands to reason that they should return to their area in time.


    But now in their situation, it is impossible to recover the light ones every five days and ten days, while the heavy ones will take at least several months to return to their heyday.


    So even if he rushed back to his survivor city in time, he was just a wounded person and couldn''t help him.


    It''s not bad to spend more time here.


    It is worth mentioning that at this moment, the afterimage of the comet left in the sky can also be seen in Tanzan City.


    And this afterimage will remain for more than half a year. The media of survivor cities in various countries have continuously reported on this magnificent scene.


    As for why it existed for such a long time, this was mainly due to the powerful energy released by the Sky Squadron at the time, and the particular physical condition of the destroyed Demon Lord God at that time.


    In short, it was a combination of various coincidences that resulted in such a spectacle of afterimages.


    Now let''s get back to business, back to the most meeting room in Tanzan City.


    "Hello, everything you ordered. We are all ready and absolutely satisfy all the gentlemen who attended the meeting.


    Take a look, if you are unsatisfied, you can tell me, and I will ask someone to arrange it immediately! "A black town owner is now facing Team Leader Long Yi with a smile.


    Team Leader Long Yi glanced at the meeting site, and there was indeed no problem, and most of the people were already there, chatting with each other.


    Although many people still have gauze wrapped around their bodies, they look like wounded, but even in this state, these people can casually deal with ordinary soldiers, or cute new ones below Tier 3.


    "It''s okay." Team Leader Long Yi nodded and walked into the door of the conference room. The black city lord also followed in.


    Team Leader Long Yi stopped and looked at the black city lord: "Are you going to join us in the meeting?"


    The black town owner was taken aback for a moment. Although he understood, he hurriedly apologized, stepped back and walked out of the meeting door: "I''m sorry, I was distracted.


    I will wait outside the door, as long as I am there, no one will disturb your meeting. If you have any needs, you can call me and I will be outside! "


    With that, he exited the meeting room door and closed the door carefully.


    The black city lord breathed a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    "Father, this person is too rude. Although they are strong, you are also the lord of a city of survivors, a seventh-tier powerhouse!


    Even if he is the leader of the dragon group, he should respect you a little. According to his status, he still has to say honorific words to you..." A black guy next to him said with his hands in his pockets.


    But before he could finish his words, the black city lord, his father, directly slapped his face with a slap.


    With this slap, the black city lord did not leave his hand at all, and directly turned his son, the fan over three times, and hit the outer wall heavily before stopping.


    At this moment, half of his face turned black.


    This is still because this black guy is a Tier 6 powerhouse. If he is replaced by an ordinary person or a low-strength person, he will die immediately on the spot.


    "Father...what are you doing when you beat me..." The black guy clutched his black face and looked at his father in surprise.


    "You idiot, do you know what you are talking about! Just the words you just said, if someone else said these words, I will just crush his brain.


    Do you know how our family¡¯s current status came from? How did I, the lord of Tanzanite City, come here! "The black city lord glared at his ineffective son.


    "It''s not because of Dad''s strength, plus our family..."


    The black guy hadn''t finished speaking, but was kicked by the black city lord: "Confused, my family and I can become the city lord family of Tanzan City.


    We can have the current resources and control this city of survivors completely because we are obedient! "


    obedient?


    The black guy looked at his father in surprise.


    The black city lord was sweaty on his forehead: "There are no people who are stronger than me in this land, and there are no people who are bigger than our family.


    And we can stand here, it is not that we are strong enough, but Huaxia allows us to stand here.


    If we have any dissatisfaction with Huaxia, the lord of this city will be replaced with just one word! "


    "But... but... the person just now... can''t disrespect you, father... your identity..." the black guy said unwillingly.


    The black city lord squatted down and directly pressed half of his son''s face to the floor.


    "Identity? My identity? I''m just a puppet city lord supported by others. I was too excited just now, don''t say I was in a meeting.


    I don''t even have the qualifications to step into that door. Those who can be in that room are all quasi gods!


    Do you know what a quasi **** is? That is a god-like existence in the legend. A quasi-god can destroy our Tanzanite city. Do you still think that Father, I am qualified to be in it and discuss matters with those big men? "


    After speaking, the black city lord stood up disappointedly. He didn''t expect his son to be so stupid. Fortunately, these words should not have been heard by the big men inside.


    Otherwise it will really happen.


    "Father...I...I know I was wrong..." the black guy said cautiously.


    The black city lord stared at his son, and finally said indifferently: "Your previous positions have been temporarily cancelled. From now on, you will stay in the wasteland exploration team."


    "What? I''m going to the wasteland exploration team? I''m your son, how can I go to such a place!" The black guy widened his eyes.


    This wasteland exploration team is actually a team that went out to search for resources in the previous city, doing the most painful and tiring work, and it was also very dangerous.


    "Either I sever the father-son relationship with you now, or you go and stay for three months now as your punishment. You choose yourself." After the black town lord finished speaking, he turned around and stood there at the gate of the conference hall, like a The doorman is the same.


    The black guy was sweating, and his father''s words threatened him more than his father''s fist.


    He clearly knows that he has no talent, and the reason why he can have the strength of Tier 6 is entirely dependent on his father''s resources. Without his father, he would be nothing.


    "I... I''ll go."


    "Remember, if I heard that you are relying on my son''s identity and administering privileges there, then you will never have to come back." The black city lord said sternly.


    He doesn''t want to give up his son, but he also knows that this ineffective guy, if he doesn''t practice it, he can''t live in this world at all!

 Chapter 2954： The first battle of the sky armor

    Chapter 2954 the first battle of the Sky Armor


    In the conference room, almost a dozen people were sitting around the round table.


    "Today this is a simple exchange meeting, not a formal meeting." Team Leader Long Yi looked at everyone and said with a smile.


    "What a formal meeting, we need a group of wounded to come up." Smith pointed to his broken leg and laughed mockingly.


    "In this battle, fortunately, we didn''t have any casualties. Although everyone was injured, it was still within acceptable limits." Yakina said next to her.


    "This is due to the timely arrival of the Sky Squadron, otherwise what the final outcome will be like, I really don''t know." The old Pope looked at the squadron leader of the Sky First Squadron who was also here at the moment.


    At this moment, the squadron leader was no longer wearing the Sky Armor, he was just plain clothes, and the Sky Armor was in the ring he received.


    That is the ring that every Vault of Heaven warrior has. It is specially used to store armor in non-wartime situations. It is also designated as a symbol of Vault of Heaven warrior and is called the Vault of Heaven ring.


    "No, thanks to the concerted efforts of all of you. Otherwise, it is impossible to kill the demon Lord God with our No. 1 Squadron in the Sky." The squadron leader waved his hand again and again.


    "Right, I don''t know what do you call my brother?" Constantine looked at the squadron leader and asked.


    The squadron leader sat up straight and said restrainedly: "My name is Mord. Actually, I am also a descendant of the earth species. For some reason, I was rescued by Lord Ye Hao, and then placed in the seventh crime domain.


    Later, Master Ye Hao selected the signs and went to the Sky Force. I can fight for Master Ye Hao and return to the home planet of my ancestors. This is something I am very proud of! "


    It is also an earth species?


    This surprised everyone.


    "Actually, I have something to ask Mr. Mord, it''s about the armor of the sky that you are wearing. I don''t know if it is convenient?" The old heavenly master on the side suddenly said.


    Mord looked at the old master, because of the magic of the nine-fold heavenly gate at that time, he still remembered the old man still fresh.


    "If you ask, I will answer your questions according to Mr. Ye Hao''s instructions. I will answer the things that can be returned, and the things that cannot be said, I can only ask you to ask him in person when you have the opportunity to see Mr. Ye Hao in the future. "The Captain of the Med Squadron said straightforwardly.


    The celestial master was not polite, and asked directly: "The last trick you used..."


    "Sky Destroyer Artillery." Captain Mould added.


    "Yes, that''s the trick. I think each of you in armor has only Tier 8 combat power, and the trick you used at the time was very powerful.


    Only with the combination of 16 people, can you play such a powerful trick? "The Heavenly Master asked.


    The people around also cast curious eyes.


    They are actually very curious about this matter.


    After this battle, they are all very curious about the armor of the sky vault, this thing is really amazing.


    When the seventh-order powerhouse wears it, there is a combat power equivalent to the quasi-god-level powerhouse.


    The combined skills of a squadron of 16 people turned out to be more powerful than the most powerful tricks of the Quasi-God class.


    "I don''t know much about this. I only know that this set of sky armor is Mr. Ye Hao, who was invented together with the person in charge of the multi-talented gods among the gods.


    In terms of technology, it almost represents the pinnacle of the gods and all realms. In other respects, Mr. Ye Hao made a lot of combinations, added his own understanding of the laws of space and time, and obtained some particularly important raw materials from the Angel God System.


    It was only developed. People who wear this armor of the sky can generally display the power of the quasi-god. And the most suitable for wearing this armor is the best in the eighth rank, and the lowest. It''s rank 7 or higher, otherwise it won''t be able to exert the big deal power of this armor.


    As for the powerful technique you mentioned, this was specially researched by Mr. Ye Hao for the team of Sky Armor.


    So far, there are only two skills, namely team combo skills. In fact, it is a smaller artillery "Sky Cannon". When used, it is divided into three levels according to the energy consumed. The highest level is to consume all the energy of the team.


    The most powerful can reach the full blow of the intermediate quasi-god.


    What we used before was the squadron combo technique, which was also divided into three levels. We naturally used the strongest level at the time. After using it, we also exhausted all the armor energy.


    The power of that trick has not actually reached the main **** level, it can only be regarded as a quasi main **** level trick, and there are some shortcomings.


    If it weren''t for that demon Lord God itself is not a genuine Lord God, plus your previous consumption, we might not be able to kill the Demon Lord God in one move. "


    Everyone is listening carefully to the explanation given by Captain Mead.


    "Then how do you need to repair the armor for your consumption like this? What resources do you need to recharge?" The old celestial master then asked.


    Captain Moud shook his head: "The core of the armor is a core center that can be used for a hundred years. Even if the energy is exhausted, as long as the core center is not damaged, it will automatically recover energy.


    Generally, an armor like ours will take almost three Earth days to fight until the energy is exhausted, and there is no specific equipment to fill it, and rely on its own recovery.


    And when we shuttle to the earth, we have a lot of load, so we have no chance to bring those things. "


    "One hundred years? That means it will expire after one hundred years?" The old celestial master then asked.


    The Captain of the Merd Squadron went on to explain: "No, it''s just that you need to return to the factory to replace the core center and overhaul all parts of the armor.


    Usually we need to conduct a small inspection of the sky armor in three years, and a large inspection in ten years.


    After all, the manufacturing cost of this set of sky armor is very high. Even if all the resources of the first-class gods among the gods and the world are used for manufacturing, it is impossible to produce hundreds of such armors in a year. "


    "Excuse me, can I study your sky armor in detail?" The old heavenly master asked with glowing eyes.


    Although he is a lot of age, the curiosity in his heart still exists. He really wants to know the magical things in the armor of the sky.


    The Captain of the Mead squadron shook his head this time: "I''m sorry, according to the rules of our Sky Warriors, unless it is also like the order of the husband, or when it is back to the factory for maintenance.


    No one can walk the sky armor of the sky warrior, nor can he conduct detailed research.


    We swore an oath when we had this armor and became the Vault of Heaven warrior. This armor is our life! "

 Chapter 2956： Three months

    2956-Sword


    "This is the path I chose, after all, it''s true. When I was studying, I couldn''t read it. I never knew what I should do.


    And now, after learning these amazing things, I find that I like this feeling.


    I am eager to fight, and I am also a hero who is admired by others! "Song Xiaoyue said excitedly.


    In fact, there is another reason she didn''t say, because only by becoming stronger can she have more ties with that man.


    Song Ying looked at Song Xiaoyue, and she suddenly hugged her sister.


    She knows very well that once her sister chooses something, she will do it no matter what.


    This is actually quite similar to her.


    They are all very stubborn girls.


    "I see, you have grown up, I will not interfere with your choice. But I still hope that you can take care of yourself.


    Because there is still me, and parents are worried about your safety, you know. "Song Ying''s eyes are a little moist.


    Song Xiaoyue also hugged her sister at this time.


    "Sister, don''t worry, I will take care of myself. There will be nothing wrong. I am still young and I still have a lot of things to do." Song Xiaoyue comforted her sister.


    But at this moment, her eyes widened, because at the moment her sister was whispering something in her ear, that words made Song Xiaoyue unbelievable, and she felt like an illusion.


    Song Xiaoyue came back to her senses when her sister released her. She looked at her sister in surprise: "Sister, you..."


    "I always knew what you meant to him. Before, I just couldn''t get through this hurdle in my heart. Now this world has become like this, and the original secular morality can no longer stipulate everything.


    And no one knows how long we can live. In this case, you should do what you want to do, after your birthday, when you turn twenty. "Song Ying said while pulling her sister.


    Song Xiaoyue''s eyes turned red, and she hugged her sister again, crying in her voice: "Sister...sorry...I...I...I..."


    She didn''t expect that her sister had already known what she was thinking, and now she allowed herself to do so, which made her feel guilty towards her sister.


    Song Ying touched her sister''s head fondly: "Well, this is not a big deal. Don''t cry like a child here."


    The two sisters held it like this, and it took Song Xiaoyue for a while to stabilize her emotions.


    ...


    The news of Ye Hao''s return to Wushuang City soon reached the leaders of the Earth Alliance. They all rushed to their offices at a very fast speed. If they were not in the office, they would find a quiet place and turn on the communication equipment.


    Soon, the six leaders appeared on the computer screen.


    United States Smith.


    Bear Country Constantine.


    The leader of the Devil Butterfly Organization¡¤Black Butterfly.


    Huaxia Dragon Group¡¤Long Yi.


    The Holy See, the Old Pope.


    The Greek Temple, the Virgin of Yakina.


    "It''s been a long time since you guys, but I heard that you can kill the demon Lord God before." Ye Hao smiled and said hello while looking at the six people on the screen.


    "Don''t talk about it. If it weren''t for your army of the sky, it might not be certain whether the six of us can get together now." Constantine waved his hand.


    "I heard that you are all injured, what is the situation now?" Ye Hao asked, "Do you need my treatment?"


    "I''m fine, a little injury. Under the treatment of our medical department supernatural powers, I have basically fully recovered. After all, we only have me in the Americas, a quasi-god-level powerhouse. I can''t fall." Smith shook his head helplessly.


    Constantine patted his chest: "Just this little injury is nothing, I''ve already..."


    Suddenly, Constantine''s picture shook, and he happened to see Constantine''s hospital gown on his lower body. He was already sitting on the hospital bed.


    "What''s the matter, I can''t hold a computer, believe it or not, I will deduct your salary!" Constantine cursed.


    It returned to normal soon afterwards.


    Constantine smiled embarrassedly: "In fact, it''s nothing. I personally think I can be discharged from the hospital. But the doctors refused to let me out.


    But I still have no problem fighting now, at most I just rested for two or three days. "


    "Group leader... the eighth-order doctor said, you must rest for a week to half a month." Another voice came cautiously.


    Constantine picked up a hip flask directly from the side and smashed it towards the top of the screen.


    "You kid can''t be quiet for me, don''t think you are my son, I dare not cut you! Next month''s salary is gone!"


    Yakina and Black Butterfly held back their smiles.


    "The situation in Australia is not stable, so I didn''t go there at the time." Black Butterfly said aloud.


    Because of China''s actions, the situation in Australia is also more complicated. If there were no black butterflies shaking here, I would probably not know what moths would cause.


    "My situation is much better, and my own combat power has basically recovered. That is, it may not be possible to borrow the power of the goddess Athena in a short time." Yakina said.


    "Ahem... My old bones are still like that... As long as you can come back and inherit my pope, my old fellow can also enjoy a few days of ease." The old pope looked like I was about to die. .


    Ye Hao said dumbfoundedly: "Old Pope, I have asked Olena. You are in good health now. After you are promoted to Quasi-God, you can live for hundreds of years.


    Why did the posture of drinking with a few cardinals yesterday disappear? "


    The old pope blushed, coughing and pretending to be calm: "Olena, this little girl is really talking nonsense. You can''t believe what a child says, you can''t believe it."


    "I don''t have any questions here." Long Yi replied briefly, and then asked: "As soon as you come back, please contact us. There should be some very important news, right?"


    "I found the news that the demon base is on Pluto, you all know it." Ye Hao''s expression became very serious.


    Several people nodded.


    "While delivering the message, I have been discovered by the demons on that planet. I fought fiercely with them, but I destroyed some of the demonic starships they made.


    The fastest time they can send a fleet to attack should be no earlier than three months. "Ye Hao said.


    "Three months? In three months, we should be able to deploy the Lunar Defense Line, but I don''t know if we can contend with the enemy at that time." Smith frowned and muttered.

 Chapter 2957： The sky here is so beautiful

    Chapter 2957 the sky here is so beautiful


    "Don''t worry about this. In three months, at least three Sky Squadrons can be formed on my side. If there are three Sky Squadrons to sit on the line of defense.


    There shouldn''t be much problem. "Ye Hao said.


    Sky Forces.


    Hearing this word, everyone seemed to have confidence in their hearts, because they had seen how powerful this sky armor was.


    In the absence of the main **** powerhouse, the combat effectiveness of the Sky Forces is still considerable.


    "In the other three months, I will stay on Earth and personally screen out some Tier 8 powerhouses with sufficient talent, and try my best to stay within these three months.


    Train them to the quasi-god level, at least the demi-god level, to further enhance our combat power. "Ye Hao said.


    When several leaders heard this, they couldn''t help but shine.


    They all knew exactly what kind of person Ye Hao was.


    If Ye Hao can be used as a mentor to guide, I believe that a certain number of demigod and quasi-god powerhouses can be cultivated in a short time.


    "In this case, we really have nothing to worry about." Hei Butterfly nodded and said.


    "That''s right, plus Mr. Ye Hao, the main god-level powerhouse''s trump card, I believe we will be able to defeat any invading enemy!" Yakina said confidently.


    Ye Hao coughed, and he said sternly: "About my realm, I have to talk about it here. Because of my battle on Pluto, my current realm has fallen to a high-level quasi-god.


    I have been unable to exert the combat power of the lower main god, and in order to deal with only possible extreme situations, I will not intervene in some battles on weekdays, and I need you to bear it yourself as before! "


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, everyone was stunned, and their smiles disappeared.


    "But that''s okay. After all, we also managed to survive on our own before. You can help us train enough demi-god and quasi-god-level powerhouses. This alone is enough." The old pope said.


    In this way, Ye Hao''s mission on Earth for the next three months was basically determined.


    Most of the survivor cities on the earth are suffering in this cold winter.


    Most of them are some survivor cities close to the Antarctic Circle or the Arctic Circle. Because of the current situation, few survivor cities can provide enough heating equipment.


    After all, the food can¡¯t be fully satisfied, but also to keep warm?


    There are some survivors in cities where people have frozen to death.


    According to forecasts by some European and American experts, by the end of this winter until March, it is estimated that 50 million people will die directly from cold, hunger, or due to cold and hunger caused by physical decline and worsening illness.


    However, this data is 0 in China!


    Because the construction of China''s survivor city, in addition to protecting everyone, another point is to meet everyone''s life needs as much as possible.


    Among them, heating is the basic need of life.


    In survivor cities in the north, collective heating has already been activated.


    In the southern survivor city, each household has its own air-conditioning heating, and the temperature of some indoor public places is kept above 10¡ã!


    For people living in the Chinese Survivor City, this winter is still very warm.


    Because of the approach of the Spring Festival, even the residents of the Chinese Survivor City have begun to use their own money to prepare for the New Year, and are ready to have a happy Spring Festival with their families.


    China¡¤Handan City¡¤Four-Star Survivor City


    Residential area No. 8.


    Mr. Noda opened the sliding door and walked to the balcony, looking at the elderly people in the park outside who were doing Tai Chi.


    "Dad, it''s cold outside. You should come in quickly. My mother and I have already prepared breakfast." The daughter''s call came from the house.


    "Okay." Mr. Noda glanced at the blue sky.


    Staying in such a city, sometimes even forget what kind of era they are in.


    "When I was in the island country, the sky was always gray. Most of the time I was in the refuge. I didn''t expect that in China, I could look at the sky." Mr. Noda couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    After the Black Crack incident, he followed his daughter''s advice and took his family to China Handan City and went to his Chinese son-in-law.


    Before, he saw an underground city in the video. At that time, he thought they would also live in an underground city.


    After I came, I learned that the underground city only arranged for residents to live in the underground city when the ground was threatened during the black crack incident before.


    Once the warning is over, all residents will return to live on land.


    After he moved here, he only went to an underground city once, and that time was because of the relationship between new residents and he needed to be familiar with the various rules and orders of the city.


    This includes how to effectively and orderly evacuate to underground cities when danger occurs.


    "Dad, sister is urging us to pass." At this time, the voice of the little girl came: "You can''t come anymore. I will be late for school later."


    And the complaint of the little daughter.


    "Okay... OK." Mr. Noda put on his coat and walked out of his room, looking at the suite he rented.


    It is a 70-square-meter suite with two bedrooms.


    Relying on the money he brought back from the island country, such a house can be rented for three months, and he must find a suitable job before these three months.


    And as far as possible to obtain a Huaxia foreign passport, this is a kind of passport specially developed by Huaxia for those foreigners who come to China by their own ability. Although they do not enjoy the treatment of Huaxia, they are at least better than those who cannot have this passport. People can get better treatment.


    For example, the money that a person with a Chinese foreign passport needs to spend to rent such a house only needs less than one-third of the current price.


    And the children¡¯s tuition, insurance, etc., can be reduced to one-third.


    The most important thing is the cost of staying in the underground city of survivors if there is a danger later.


    Not everyone can get a Huaxia foreign passport. Apart from making some contributions, the most common way to get it is to find a job.


    Foreign personnel can not only get salary, but also earn points. When the points accumulate to a certain level, they can redeem China Foreign Passport.


    Thinking of these things, Mr. Noda walked out of his suite and looked at a room on his right. The door was open and the little girl was waving to him.


    That was his son-in-law''s house, right next to him.


    Although only his son-in-law and his daughter live now, the area is more than 100 square meters, but the price is quite cheap, because this is because his son-in-law has spent a little money on the original resettlement housing level and upgraded.


    Originally the son-in-law said they could squeeze.


    But with the dignity of being the head of the family, Mr. Noda still chose to rent a house by himself, even though the price at the time did scare him.

 Chapter 2958： The right choice

    Chapter 2958 the best choice


    Go into the son-in-law''s room.


    The decoration is very good, and all kinds of furniture are readily available, and there is a warm feeling everywhere.


    Looking at the oversized TV and the exquisite furniture.


    In the suite he rented himself, when he moved in, there was basically no furniture except the bed and the radiator in each household.


    You need to buy TV sets, sofas, tables, chairs, and refrigerator stools by yourself.


    But the price is too expensive, ten times the previous market price! If everything is purchased, I don¡¯t know how much it will cost.


    Fortunately, he lives close to his son-in-law now, so he can borrow everything from refrigerators and appliances. When eating, his son-in-law and daughter will also call them.


    He would also urge his wife to go out to buy groceries frequently, not just for his son-in-law.


    "Dad, why are you here? Come sit down." Noda Nobuko pulled the chair away for his father.


    On both sides of the rectangular dining table, Mrs. Noda and his little daughter had already sat down, while Wang Zhi and his wife Noda Nobiko sat on the other side.


    Mr. Noda did not take a seat. He stood there and looked at Wang Zhi: "Azhi, you should sit here."


    Mr. Noda pointed to the chair that Noda Nobuko moved away.


    That position is the position of the main seat.


    "Ah? Nothing, I can sit here with Xinzi." Wang Zhi said smoothly in the island''s Mandarin.


    "No, Azhi. Please allow me this old fellow''s waywardness." Mr. Noda said in a deep voice.


    In island countries, families have strict identity systems.


    Only the elders in the family can sit on the main seat.


    Normally, Mr. Noda, as Wang Zhi''s father-in-law, has nothing to say in the main seat.


    But in Mr. Noda''s view, he was here to go to his son-in-law, and the son-in-law came to China for them this time and took care of everything.


    Now he is still helping them in life, he is not qualified to sit on the main seat.


    His request like this just wanted to retain his ridiculous little self-esteem.


    Noda Nobuko looked at her husband helplessly. She knew her father''s character very well.


    Wang Zhi had no choice but to sit in the main seat, but he had already made a decision in his heart to book a round table tomorrow, at least that way, he didn''t have to worry about the seat.


    The next seat is Noda Noda and his sister sitting on one side, Mr. Noda and Mrs. Noda on the other side.


    "Thank you, Azhi. I think that since we are in China Handan City now, we don''t need to speak the island Mandarin. When we are at home, we all speak the Chinese language." Mr. Noda suddenly said.


    "Huh?" Everyone was taken aback.


    "Husband...I...I haven''t learned this Chinese language... Only a few Chinese characters..." Mrs. Noda looked at her husband embarrassedly.


    Noda Nobuko''s younger sister also whispered: "I have only just entered school for a few days, and I have never been exposed to Chinese before."


    "Dad, don''t be so anxious. You only came here for a week. At this time when you are not in a hurry to learn Chinese, Wang Zhi can also speak Mandarin, so we can communicate in Mandarin first." Noda said.


    Wang Zhi also nodded: "Yes, learning a language can''t be achieved in a short while. We can do it like this now."


    "Azhi, I know you care about them. But since we are here in China, we must get used to life in China as soon as possible, first of all in terms of language.


    I know that learning a language is difficult, but time is waiting for no one. What used to be three months to complete, now we have to complete it within one month.


    My wife does not speak Chinese, and she needs to be accompanied by a letter when she goes out to buy groceries or pays fees. This is not okay.


    In addition, Miko is also, she has entered the school with your help to continue studying, but if she has not learned Chinese, she will not be able to keep up with the school curriculum.


    It is impossible for the teacher to slow down the pace of learning for her alone, she must learn Chinese as quickly as possible.


    Although I knew a little Chinese language when I was doing business before, it was still not enough, I also had to learn; I must find my job as soon as possible! "Mr. Noda said very solemnly.


    Wang Zhi wanted to say something, but was stopped by Noda.


    Noda Nobuko shook her head helplessly. She knew her father''s character. Since her father had decided, she couldn''t change it.


    "I... started...!" Mr. Noda uttered the Chinese language first, putting his hands together.


    Mrs. Noda and Miko Noda next to them could only learn to behave, read a sentence, and then eat.


    After the next meal, it was very quiet.


    Except for Mr. Noda in order to exercise his own language, Mrs. Noda and Miko Noda were silent.


    The meal was finally over, Wang Zhi took the opportunity to drag his wife into the room.


    "Xinzi, your father is like this... It''s embarrassing to eat a meal. You persuade your father not to be so anxious; and our house is also big.


    He doesn''t need to worry, he will live with us before he finds a job. "Wang Zhi scratched his head and said.


    Noda said helplessly: "Azhi, you''d better forget it. My father''s character, it''s useless for me to say anything, his temper will not give up as long as he decides things.


    You shouldn¡¯t bother with this kind of thing. If you really want to help him, find a way to find him a job. That way, he wouldn''t be like this. "


    Wang Zhi sighed: "Well, your father''s work, my friend has already got news. There are a few places where there is a shortage of people. You can ask your father to go for an interview this afternoon.


    It is possible that the salary will be a little less, and there should be no problems with others. "


    "It''s fine if I have a job." Noda Nobuko hugged her husband and said happily: "Azhi, I feel that the best choice I have made in my life is to marry you.


    Thank you so much, not only for being so good to me, but now I still need you to take care of my family.


    I really don''t know how to repay you. "


    Wang Zhi hugged his wife: "It''s nothing, they are your family after all, and I didn''t do anything, just a few simple tasks.


    And I don¡¯t want to see you frowning every day because of the safety of your family. Aren¡¯t we very happy like this now.


    As for those who don¡¯t reciprocate, haven¡¯t you been doing very well every night in the past two days? You can continue to work hard in the future! "


    Listening to her husband''s words, Noda Shinko shyly buried her face in her husband''s chest.

 Chapter 2959： Zhou Qianyis thoughts

    Chapter 2959 Zhou Qianyi''s Idea


    Wushuang City, inside an office.


    A beautiful woman is sitting in front of the computer, and there is a real-time video conference in the computer.


    There are a total of twenty-five people, representing the leaders of the twenty-five survivor city market resource management departments.


    And this glamorous woman is none other than Zhou Qianyi!


    The daughter of the Zhou group''s daughter, and the head.


    Now she is the controller of Wushuang City''s market material management department.


    "According to the data we have now, this time in half a month for the Chinese New Year. The deployment of various materials in the 25 survivor cities will be overloaded.


    The supply of materials in the ecological chain of each city simply cannot afford such a large consumption. It is very likely that the reserves of food and materials will need to be mobilized! "A middle-aged man pushed his glasses and said seriously.


    This person''s identity is second to none, because he is the leader of the market resource management department of the five-star survivor city Imperial City.


    Although it looks the same as department leaders in other cities, everyone knows that this person''s identity is special.


    "Indeed, our New Year is coming soon. Every family and every household has begun to purchase their own New Year goods in large quantities. At the same time, all kinds of wedding parties are concentrated at this time, and the consumption of each city will increase by 30% year-on-year!


    Like some survivor cities with large populations, it may even increase by 50% year-on-year!


    The material supply that was originally enough to consume for a month may only be sufficient for 20 days during the New Year! "The head of another survivor city also said.


    "In addition to these, there is still a question now, that is, whether fireworks are allowed to be set off. Everyone is entangled with this question now!" A female department leader scratched his head and said irritably.


    Zhou Qianyi looked at the people who were arguing about these issues. Although there is no threat from the demon army at this time, the New Year, a very important holiday for the Chinese people, still makes everyone worry about it.


    "I think that the New Year''s extravagance and wasteful behavior should be cancelled, such as those wedding parties should be cancelled. And during this time, the total amount of food allowed to be purchased by each household should be allocated a fixed amount!"


    "Yes! At the same time, I still think we should just cancel the New Year. I don''t look at what time it is now, but also thinking about the New Year. We should tighten our belts and live our lives!"


    "Yes, let alone the act of setting off fireworks and firecrackers. It''s just nonsense. Do they think this is the same as before? Ban, completely ban!"


    Several department leaders responded.


    But soon there were objections.


    "I think it''s wrong to make a one-size-fits-all approach. After all, New Year is our traditional holiday. If it is banned and cancelled like this, it would be a bit bad.


    A young woman objected.


    "Xiao Wang, you are still too young. Now, in a wartime state, everything must be focused on the overall situation. I propose to cancel the New Year directly, so that everyone can live as before."


    As soon as the young woman spoke, she was suppressed by others.


    This made the young woman a little helpless and wanted to refute but others would not give her a chance.


    "I want to say a few words, everyone."


    At this moment, a light voice came.


    Suddenly, the noisy atmosphere suddenly calmed down.


    Because this time it was not someone else who spoke, it was Zhou Qianyi, the representative of Wushuang City.


    Although this is also a young woman, behind her is Wushuangcheng.


    Even in some respects, this woman''s status is even higher than that of the imperial capital!

 Chapter 2960： We had a New Year, and we had a good time!

    Chapter 2960 We had a New Year, and we had a good time!


    "Miss Zhou, just say what you want to say. After all, this time is also a discussion with everyone." The leader of the Imperial Capital Department said with a smile.


    Zhou Qianyi said sternly: "As for what we discussed this time, I think. After all, the Spring Festival is our traditional festival, and it is also a rare festival for everyone to gather.


    For this holiday, our Wushuang City teamed up with Penglai Xiandao and other cultivator organizations to specially plan shifts, and arrange as many cultivators as possible to go home and celebrate the New Year.


    In the past year, we have experienced dreamlike changes. We have already entered the door of **** in time.


    And now, none of us knows how long we can live.


    So I think we don¡¯t have to think about so many things at all, and we can¡¯t give up all the joys of life just because we live.


    What is the difference between living like that and dying?


    Why are survivors all over the world yearning for our life in China? It is because the city of survivors in China ensures that the people in the city can continue to lead a carefree life.


    If this is not the case, what is the difference between us and those survivor cities abroad? "


    Hearing Zhou Qianyi''s words, many people were embarrassed not to speak.


    Because they didn''t dare to confront the woman with the Fang Fang sword.


    "But Miss Zhou, you may have considered the problem of excessive consumption of resources that we mentioned before." The leader of the Imperial Capital Department frowned and asked.


    Zhou Qianyi took out a piece of paper and said, "Before this, I made a detailed investigation based on the situation in each city. What you said just now is indeed correct.


    According to our original plan for the autonomous supply chain of the ecosystem of each survivor city, each city must ensure that it can produce 70% of its residents'' resources every month, and the remaining 30% can be used to reserve resources.


    According to the plan, if the reserve resources of each city are used in this proportion, each city can last for fifty years.


    And during the New Year, we will definitely consume a lot of life, 30% or even 50% more life, even these numbers are still small, in some cities this number may reach 100% or even 200%.


    I am not alarmist. This is the result of my investigation. Not only are there cold data, but also the hearts of the people.


    In the past few months, the people of Huaxia have spent time in depression. Now that the festival is over, they will inevitably indulge once again, and the material loss caused by this will also increase greatly!


    The material consumption caused by this half month of the new year may be equivalent to the original consumption of more than two months! "


    "Since Miss Zhou understands this, she should understand..." Before the leader of the Imperial Capital Department finished speaking, she was interrupted by Zhou Qianyi.


    Zhou Qianyi said in a deep voice: "I understand what these data represent, and I also understand. What is the mind of every household looking forward to the New Year.


    The meaning of this new year is different for us, it represents a completely different new year, it represents our new beginning, it represents our new life.


    This also represents our hope for the future.


    Not only will we celebrate the New Year this year, we will also celebrate the New Year happily next year, the year after, and the new year!


    So I think these are more important than these costs and contributions.


    Of course, we will also impose restrictions. For example, at wedding parties, once we find waste, we will go crazy tenfold, and any food and drink must be eaten after ordering.


    The kitchen waste of each household must also be strictly controlled. If a household is found to be excessively wasteful, an investigation will be carried out. If it is confirmed, the credit of this household will be deducted.


    In addition, we not only allow them to set off fireworks and firecrackers on their own, but we also organize the set off in each city.


    For small fireworks, they can be set off as long as they are set off in open spaces; for large fireworks, they must be set off in the designated fireworks display area.


    I believe that under such regulations, we will have a very happy New Year! "Zhou Qianyi said a lot of words at once.

 Chapter 2961： work together!

    Chapter 2961 work hard together!


    Finally, after following Zhou Qianyi''s suggestion, most people still agreed with Zhou Qianyi''s ideas.


    Worked out this year''s New Year''s plan.


    It was broadcast directly in the news network that evening.


    Before, the general public was still worried about whether this year''s New Year''s activities would be cancelled due to external reasons, but after seeing such regulations, everyone was very excited.


    The stipulated treaties are very simple.


    There are no restrictions, just a few regulations. No food can be wasted for banquets. When the amount of wasted reaches a certain amount, the person hosting the banquet will be fined ten times.


    And certain credit points will be deducted.


    Some wealthy people may not care about fines, but this credit score is something that both ordinary people and cultivators pay attention to.


    The credit score is related to the normal life of ordinary people, and even people with low credit scores may be expelled from Chinese nationality. This alone makes ordinary people treat their credit score more than anything else.


    As for those cultivators, credit points will also be deducted if they violate the regulations based on their status as cultivators.


    Those with a low reputation will be expelled from China regardless of their realm.


    In addition, if the credit score is less than a certain amount, there will be certain restrictions.


    For example, if you have a reputation of less than 95, you cannot enter Penglai Xiandao to practice, which is enough to make those cultivators honestly be good citizens.


    If the credit score is less than 90, the supply of cultivation resources for each cultivator will be suspended.


    If the credit score is less than 80, they will no longer be able to take up some important positions and can only do some dirty work.


    If you have a credibility score of less than 70, you will not be able to enjoy any relevant treatment as a Chinese citizen. Apart from this status, you are nothing.


    And when it is below 60, congratulations.


    You will be expelled from the ¡®paradise¡¯ that everyone is looking forward to.


    Therefore, with these genuine regulations, in the Chinese Survivor City, there will generally not be such troublemakers.


    On the streets the next day, everyone started to purchase the New Year''s goods for every household in a fair manner.


    Every supermarket and shopping mall had prepared the goods in advance the night before to ensure that every household can spend the New Year in this year.


    "It''s really hard to believe that they have to celebrate the New Year." Miko Noda looked at the colorful scenery on the street, recalling that half a month ago when she was still in the island country.


    The streets are chaotic, and there is a tense atmosphere everywhere.


    Without the management of the guards, no girl would dare to walk on a slightly remote street, because you have no idea what kind of things you will experience.


    Noda Miko has heard of such things happened to female students of her school.


    In addition, you can see displaced and homeless homeless people everywhere in the street.


    And the picture here is simply a heaven and a hell.


    "Mom, the bus stop is here." Noda Miko hurriedly shouted when she saw her mother who was still walking forward.


    Mrs. Noda looked at the bus stop. She pulled her little daughter over and whispered: "Miko. To go home by bus, each of us needs 20 yuan, two of us cost 40 yuan.


    It¡¯s only five kilometers to walk home from here. Let¡¯s walk back by ourselves, just to see the lively scenery on the street. "


    Mrs. Noda forced a smile on her face.


    Noda Miko didn''t say anything, holding the vegetable food in her hand, and following her mother.


    Although she is still a high school student, she knows that her family is now facing serious economic problems.


    Although my father had already found a job in a factory under the introduction of my brother-in-law, after taking on the high rent, the remaining salary could not cover the cost of a family of three, and there was still a big gap.


    If it were not for the support of the brother-in-law''s family, they could not hold on.


    But my father is a strong person, and it is impossible to always accept the help of my brother-in-law''s family, so the family is now saving as much as possible.


    In order to buy cheap vegetables, I walked five kilometers to a relatively affordable vegetable market to buy the last remaining cheap vegetables.


    Then he didn''t even dare to sit on the bus and walked back on his feet.


    When they were at home, they also gave up the original habit of taking a bath in the island country. Everyone took a bath once every three days. At the same time, they could only wash with a basin of water, which is the kind of wet towel and wipe on the body.


    She couldn''t stand it like this, she could only quietly ran to her brother-in-law''s house and took a bath with her sister. In the big bathtub of her sister''s house, it was not too comfortable.


    She told her mother that she could also come.


    But she was rejected by her mother. The mother did not stop her from doing this, but asked her not to tell her father.


    This is also for the little self-esteem of his father.


    "Mom, I...My classmate''s house opened a small shop and needed a waiter. Ask me if I would like to help. I have 500 RMB a month." Noda Miko suddenly said to his mother.


    Mrs. Noda looked at her daughter hesitantly: "Will this affect your studies?"


    "No. Working hours are only from Monday to Friday after school until ten o''clock, and then Saturday and Sunday. Although it is a bit late at ten o''clock, it is not far from our home.


    In addition, the city is very safe, so there will be no problem even at ten o''clock. I...I...I want to take a part for the family! "Miko Noda said encouragingly.


    Mrs. Noda was silent for a while, and she nodded: "Since you have decided, I will convince your father when I get home.


    In fact, I also submitted my resume to the labor dispatch department before. Someone told me to go to work in a tailor factory, and I was also going to go.


    At that time, our family of three will have a salary of more than 5,000 a month. If rent and some fixed expenses are deducted, then we will not have to work so hard as we are now. "


    Hearing her mother''s words, Noda Miko said happily: "It''s great, our family works hard together to make us happier in this city!"


    "Yeah." Mrs. Noda nodded heavily.


    The reason she and her husband worked so hard was that they wanted to stay in this city and came to this kind of heaven from a place like hell.


    No matter what, they don''t want to go back anymore, they want to stay in this paradise.


    Not only because of them, but also because of their daughter Miko.


    No matter what the price they pay, they want Miko to live in this beautiful city.


    Only by living in such a city can there be hope in the future!

 Chapter 2962： Chinese New Year

    Chapter 2962 Chinese New Year


    New Year''s Eve


    This night, from the moment it just entered the night, the 25 survivor cities in China began to put on lights and festoons one after another, and each household began to set off their own fireworks and firecrackers.


    Almost everyone can see the red celebration.


    In Wang Zhi''s room, paper-cuts were pasted, and Spring Festival couplets and an inverted blessing were pasted at the gate.


    Even Wang Zhi put a spring couplet and an inverted blessing on the door of his father-in-law Mr. Noda''s room.


    "Azhi, this custom of sticking Spring Festival couplets is also in our island country. But what does this inverted word "Fu" mean?" Mr. Noda can already speak Chinese smoothly at this moment.


    Just after listening to it, he knew that he was not an authentic Chinese, because many of his Chinese pronunciations were incorrect.


    But it is quite good to be able to learn Huaxia to this point in such a short time.


    "This is the meaning of Fu Dao." Wang Zhi explained with a smile.


    "Blessed?" Mr. Noda was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly realized: "Oh, oh, it means blessing. It turns out to be the meaning of this, Chinese characters are really broad and profound."


    "Hey, don''t... be outside... hurry... come in... eat." Miko Noda came to the door, speaking in almost crappy Chinese.


    This is because of Mr. Noda''s previous regulations that they must use Huaxia when speaking.


    Although at the beginning, a few people were not used to it, and they were stunned.


    But I have to say that in this language environment, Mrs. Noda and Haruko Noda''s language skills have improved greatly.


    "Okay, let''s go in." After Wang Zhi posted the spring couplets and the word "Fu", he pulled his father-in-law into his suite.


    A big round table has been placed in the living room. On the big round table are sumptuous dishes. The most conspicuous one is naturally the big pot of dumplings.


    "There are so many dumplings." Haruko Noda swallowed, her eyes almost falling into the dumplings.


    "So many dumplings? Will it be too wasteful?" Mr. Noda said hesitantly.


    Wang Zhi took Mr. Noda into the seat. He smiled and said: "Father-in-law, you know my background. I have no parents since I was a child. I was raised by my uncle. Then I went to university on a scholarship and then studied abroad.


    The uncle like my biological parents also passed away a few years ago. In this world, I now only have Xinzi and your relatives.


    Tonight is our reunion night in China, no matter what, we must be happy. Not only will we be happy this year, we will also be happy today next year. "


    Mr. Noda''s eyes were a little moist, and he nodded heavily: "Yes. Our family...have to be happy!"


    "Father-in-law, let''s drink." Wang Zhi pulled up the glass, he knew that his father-in-law actually likes to drink.


    But now the price of wine in China is relatively high, coupled with Mr. Noda''s foreign status, and his embarrassment in his pocket, there is no money to buy wine.


    So Wang Zhi specially prepared wine.


    Mr. Noda smelled the scent of wine and swallowed his throat. He didn''t restrain too much this night, and picked up the wine glass: "Come on, let''s drink!"


    When Mrs. Noda and Nodako saw their husbands, they were drinking and singing like children there; they couldn''t help but smile at each other.


    This is their identity.


    "Sister... that... what the Spring Festival Gala... has it started..." Haruko Noda said expectantly while eating dumplings while pointing to the TV.


    "Oh, it''s almost this time." Noda Nobuko turned on the TV, and soon saw a festive picture.


    "The bell of the New Year is about to ring, and the wheels of time have left a deep mark. With the warm sunshine in the winter and full of joy, New Year''s Day is here as promised!" The man in gorgeous clothes appeared on the TV screen. The male host spoke first.


    "The New Year has brought us closer."


    "The New Year has dyed our happy life."


    "New Year''s let us intercept the four seasons."


    "The New Year gives us life''s meditation."


    "At this moment, we have already felt the breath of spring."


    "Today, we are here to enjoy the joy that fate brings us, and enjoy this wonderful time."


    "Today, we are gathered here to feel the true love with our hearts and melt the snow and ice with love."


    "Today, we are here to open your heart and release your passion."


    "Today, we are gathered here, this will become a sea of ??joy, let happiness resound in the sky."


    ...


    The male and female presenters on the TV screen, you say a word to me, explain the coming of the new year.


    In fact, the ratings of the programs of the Spring Festival Gala in the previous few years have been getting lower and lower.


    But this year, many people are watching, not only China, but also China''s Spring Festival Gala wherever overseas can receive signals.


    Because at this moment, China''s programs are still playing.


    The Chinese listened to the familiar melody and looked at the familiar picture.


    Many people feel that what they have experienced before is like dreaming everything, but in fact everything is similar to the original life.


    On a square in the island country, there are several broken screens, and the Chinese New Year Gala is playing at the moment.


    Many people gathered in the square. Although they could not understand the language played inside, they were quite envious of the people in the picture.


    They admire people on the other side of the sea, because not only do they live in a safe city, but they can also enjoy the joy of reunion in a warm home.


    "Dumplings...dumplings." A homeless man saw the hot dumplings on the screen and kept muttering.


    Australian General ~ Government


    Several Australian leaders sat at the round table and watched the lively pictures on the TV screen.


    Although in front of them, there are also rich dishes, but they don''t know why, but they feel tasteless.


    A congresswoman sighed, walked to the window and looked at the roadside outside the mansion, where a large number of homeless people were sitting on the roadside.


    There are people in their 70s and 80s, as well as children who are still in their infants.


    America


    "Oh, although I don''t want to admit it. But if I have the opportunity, I really want to send our children to China." Smith hugged his wife and looked at the screen in front of him.


    "Then... let''s go to China." The wife said.


    Smith''s eyes flickered, but in the end he shook his head: "No, I have my identity. Anyone can leave the U.S., but I can''t.


    If I leave the country, the country will be completely over.


    I''m sorry, Lisa. If you... if you really don''t want to, you can divorce me... then I will find a way to send you and your child to China.


    Although I can''t guarantee that you are rich and wealthy, at least there is no problem in staying stable in China. "


    "No, you won''t go. My children and I will stay with you."


    "Thank you."

 Chapter 2963： Im going there!

    Chapter 2963 I want to go there!


    Bear Country Moscow City


    There is thick snow everywhere on the street at this moment, and you can see many people sitting under the eaves next to it.


    These are all homeless people, they can only hug each other and stay in the only remaining ¡®refuge¡¯ to escape the cold winter.


    They chatted with each other without a word.


    Talking about the past, or enjoying everyone''s future.


    Hope when, this world can return to normal.


    The reason they are like this is because they can stay awake only if they keep talking, otherwise the cold winter is very likely to freeze their heads.


    Just as they were speaking, perhaps one of the people in the crowd had already passed away.


    The economy of Xiong Country is quite poor.


    As a result, although their survivor city has been established, there is only a lack of houses for survivors. Most of the houses are already crowded with people.


    But there are still a large number of people who cannot get a place to live.


    But the bear country immediately had no way, only to watch the people of the bear country suffer in the cold winter, either to survive this winter, or to stay in this winter forever.


    In a high-rise apartment, a girl looks at the poor people on the street through the window.


    At this time, snowflakes began to fall in the sky again, and these snowflakes would cover up the dead bodies of those people, as if covering the helpless side of the city.


    "Brother... they are all dead." The blonde girl asked in a low voice as she watched people transporting the bodies in carts and carts.


    The brother lying on the bed next to him said helplessly: "Maybe..."


    "Why can''t we help them?" The girl Tongzhen said.


    The boy sighed, walked to the window, and lifted the girl from the window chair.


    "We don''t have the ability to help them. Look at the apartment we live in. It was originally a 100-square-meter suite, but now it''s crowded with twenty people.


    Because we have two children in our house, we can have a separate room with our parents.


    Except for those families, the remaining few people can only squeeze in the outside living room. Where do you think there is a place for you to help those outside? "The boy knows that such words are cruel.


    But he must make it clear, because in this world, innocence and innocence are sinful.


    A few days ago, his sister gave her food to the homeless, and the boy reprimanded her sister after learning about it.


    Because that little food can''t help the homeless man at all. If the homeless man eats it, it means my sister is hungry.


    L


    At this moment, a loud noise came from outside.


    "Brother, it seems to be the sound of a TV?" the girl said excitedly.


    The boy heard it too, he was very happy, and the sound of fireworks and singing, the boy also wanted to see.


    But their parents once told them not to leave the room when they were away.


    "Then... I opened a crack in the door, let''s take a look!" The boy finally succumbed to curiosity.


    The girl nodded sharply.


    The boy came to the door and slowly opened the door to reveal a gap.


    Two people leaned to the seam of the door and saw the living room outside along the seam.


    Dozens of people gathered in the living room. The people in front were lying on their stomachs or sitting, and the people behind were standing.


    Their eyes fell on the small TV screen, which seemed to be a show like a party.


    There are a lot of red in it, and then there are people singing and dancing. It is a language they have not heard before. No...it seems to have heard it, but I don''t know which country it is from.


    "Brother, what is that...what? It''s so beautiful!" the girl asked curiously.


    The boy didn''t know how to answer, it was beyond his knowledge.


    "That''s Huaxia." This was a woman who was right next to them replied.


    Seeing this woman, the boy was not afraid, because he knew this woman. She was a teacher before the disaster and knew a lot of things.


    "Hua Xia? Is this their show? The show before the disaster?" the boy asked curiously.


    The woman shook her head, with envy in her eyes: "That is the live broadcast now. They are celebrating the New Year over there. This is a holiday similar to our Christmas.


    They are celebrating the arrival of the new year, performing shows and singing. "


    "So good? Isn''t there a disaster on their side?" The girl said in surprise.


    The woman didn''t answer, she didn''t know how to answer.


    "Then we all go to Huaxia, OK? Is there a place to live there? Is there a school where I can study? Can I have delicious potatoes?" the girl asked earnestly.


    The woman''s eyes dimmed a little, she knew how difficult it is to travel to China now.


    And Huaxia is another desirable place.


    "Huaxia is very good. If you get there, maybe...you can have those." The woman was unwilling to wipe out the girl''s hope.


    The boy was silent beside him, because he knew more about China than his sister.


    It was the place called the Pure Land Paradise after the disaster. The people there successfully established a perfect city of survivors and eliminated the damned demons.


    They live in happiness, their lives are infinite and close to before the disaster.


    But to go to that place, there are harsh requirements.


    Before he had a cousin who was a supernatural being, relying on himself as a cultivator, he took his family to China.


    And after leaving, he told himself that if he had a plan, he must go to China.


    In the whole world, only there is the hope of mankind!


    He didn''t know why his cousin had such thoughts, but he remembered this place in China.


    "China? Katyusha, I want to go there too!" The girl said with bright eyes.


    This is a girl''s name, a very popular name in the bear country.


    "Hahaha, go to Huaxia? There won''t be any waste like us." A drunkard fell to the ground and said mockingly.


    At this moment, the girl''s eyes glowed with blue light, and the boy who was holding her sister''s hand was frozen and let go of her sister''s hand.


    He looked at his sister in surprise, and he saw ice crystals appear under her feet.


    Even the temperature of the entire room dropped.


    The people in the living room also noticed the strangeness and looked at the girl in surprise.


    "Oh my God, she has awakened her ability!"


    "Awakening abilities before the age of eight, according to the official statement, the talent must be very high!"


    "I''m so envious, so you can get privileged treatment."


    All eyes looked at the girl with envy.


    And this girl looked at the ice crystal in her hand, and simply looked at her brother: "Brother, can we go to China now?"


    The boy froze for a moment, then nodded heavily.


    Yes, they can go to China!

 Chapter 2964： Overpopulation!

    Chapter 2964 Overpopulation!


    Greek Holy City


    As one of the few four-star survivor cities in Europe, the holy city in Greece can be said to gather the vast majority of people in Eastern Europe.


    In peacetime, Greece is just a tourist attraction, and everyone does not take it too much.


    At this moment, the holy city in Greece is the hope of most Europeans.


    This led to the influx of many people into this holy city in Greece, which also led to an overcrowded situation in the holy city in Greece.


    Among the city buildings under the Greek temple, many parliamentarians are having heated discussions about this matter.


    "Close the city! Close the city! We must close the city. No people outside can come in."


    "Yes, now our Greek holy city has a population of nearly 20 million, far exceeding our normal population of 10 million.


    Our normal ecological supply system can no longer meet the needs of this doubled population! "


    "But there are still people coming in from outside the city. They have family members and relatives in the city. Are we just using a fence to isolate them like this!"


    "We can''t do this, it''s inhumane, and we can''t die without saving!"


    "Seeing death without saving? What is meant by seeing death without saving, there are obviously other survivor cities around. They can go to those survivor cities!


    We can even send an army to **** them, but they do not want to leave, they want to stay in the holy city of Greece! "


    A group of parliamentarians were so noisy in the parliament hall that they almost started fighting.


    In the box on the second floor, Yakina was watching this scene. She rubbed her eyes, looking a little tired.


    "Master Yakina, I know it is inappropriate to call you because of this kind of thing. But you have seen this situation now, and I have no way to make a decision.


    Even if I give the order, it is estimated that everyone on the other side of them is unwilling to execute it. "A gray-haired old man looked at Yakina helplessly and said.


    This is the lord who arranged the Greek temple in the holy city of Greece, and was a believer in the Greek temple.


    "What do you think?" Yakina looked at the Saint Seiya who followed behind her.


    "We can''t turn people away, I think... we still can''t use the cruel method of closing the city. We can persuade those people to go to other survivor cities." said the Aries Saint Seiya.


    The Capricorn Saint Seiya on the side smiled disdainfully: "Persuade? Don''t be naive. If you are persuading them to go to other four-star or five-star survivor cities, they might go.


    But now, the only survivor cities that can be arranged for them are one-star to three-star survivors. You think these people who have managed to escape outside the holy city in Greece.


    They would be willing to leave the four-star survivors close at hand and listen to your persuasion to go to other survivor cities?


    The human instinct for survival is beyond many things. "


    "What should we do then? The following member is right. There are still some relatives in and outside the city. If you think that the mother is in the city and a child is outside the city, should they be separated?" The Libra Saint Seiya said sternly .


    "In this era, kindness is useless. Sometimes it is necessary to make such cold-blooded arrangements. You must know that the normal long-term population of the holy city in Greece is only 10 million, and the limit population is 30 million.


    And now it has reached 20 million! "


    "It''s not thirty million..."


    "Do you know the concept of a limit of 30 million people? That means that this city is almost squeezed to supply the 30 million people.


    The burden on all aspects will be greatly increased. It could have allowed 10 million people to live a good life, but now only 20 million can be crowded together for two meals a day.


    If you come in again, 30 million! At that time, only one meal a day can be guaranteed. Are you sure that those people will not be in trouble? "


    The Saints quickly quarreled over this issue.


    "Shut up, look at what you are like now, is it the same as the members below? The city lord invited us to solve the problem, not here to watch you arguing." Yakina scolded.


    Several saints immediately lowered their heads and apologized in shame.


    Yakina looked at the Virgo Saint Seiya who hadn''t spoken: "Tisaqi, you didn''t express an opinion, just talk about it."


    "I...I..." Tisaki hesitated.


    "It''s okay, just tell your inner thoughts." Yakina said.


    Virgo Saint Seiya Tisaki hesitated and said, "I think the city should be closed. Now the population of the city has reached 20 million.


    As far as I know, there are still two million people outside the city waiting to register to enter the city, and people from all over Europe flock in.


    Even people from some other survivor cities specially left their survivor cities and ran to our cities.


    Those one star and two stars are fine, even the three-star survivor city is coming to our side.


    Take the three survivor cities next door to us, each of which can accommodate at least three million people, and at most ten million people.


    But now the population of the three cities is less than two million!


    According to the data I surveyed, if we do not close the city now to prevent the spread of this situation, the population of our holy city in Greece will exceed 30 million within two months.


    What shall we do at that time? Continue to accept refugees, or close the city?


    We must know that as long as we open the door and as long as there are people in other places in the mainland, they will definitely go to a safer and more comfortable place. This is human instinct.


    If we do not impose restrictions, our Greek holy city will also be embarrassed and burdened! "


    Hearing the words of the Virgo Saint Seiya, many people nodded.


    The Aries Saint Seiya said with some worry: "Then what if someone is unconvinced? Those outside the city are fine to say, if the people inside the city are in chaos..."


    "We will announce the current situation and tell them. If the population in the city continues to increase, our food supply will continue to decrease.


    The people in the city understand this matter, not only will they not resist us, but will support our proposal.


    Of course, we also want to enact several humane bills.


    For example, if there are relatives outside the city, although they can''t come out, we allow the people in the city to go out and reunite with them, and then gather the military supernatural powers and send them to the surrounding safe survivor cities to properly settle them.


    And for some children who are separated from their families, we can allow exceptions. Children under the age of twelve can be reunited with their parents in the city.


    Although this will increase part of the population, I have calculated that it will not exceed one hundred thousand.


    In order to prevent people from fishing in troubled waters, family members in this situation need to perform a paternity test before they can enter the city. "

 Chapter 2965： If it’s wrong, let me be the ‘sinner’

    Chapter 2965 if you are wrong, let me be the ¡®sinner¡¯


    Hearing Tisaki''s suggestion, many people nodded in agreement.


    "This is a good way to further control the population increase."


    "Tisaki is right. This way, we can also prevent us from losing the trust of the people."


    Several strong saints nodded in agreement.


    Tisaki heard the approval from her peers, she was a little happy, and hurriedly added: "In addition, I think we can learn from China''s system."


    "Hua Xia''s system? Our current survivor city system, isn''t China formulated by it?" Some people were puzzled.


    I don''t understand how Tisaki still wants to learn about China''s system.


    "Yes, but what we have learned is not complete. Even in China, not all are five-star survivor cities or four-star survivor cities.


    There are still a large part of three-star survivor cities, so why can residents of those three-star survivor cities stay in their survivor cities with peace of mind?


    That''s because they have formulated two defensive circle ranges!


    The first circle is the big circle radiated from five five-star survivor cities. Once there is any danger in this area, these five-star survivor cities will also protect the surrounding three-star and four-star survivors. city.


    Of course, they will not be dispatched for any danger, and they must reach a certain level, but if they fail to reach it, the four-star survivor city is responsible.


    This is the second circle to be mentioned. The second circle is dominated by four-star survivor cities. They will also radiate the surrounding three-star survivor cities. When danger arises, they will urgently send people there. help.


    In this way, the residents of the three-star survivor city know that although they live in the three-star survivor city, they are one with the four-star and five-star survivor city! "Tisaqi said with glowing eyes.


    Yakina''s eyes lit up, and she looked at Tisaki and said, "You mean to establish our defensive circle!"


    "That''s right. My suggestion is to sign an alliance agreement with the six surrounding three-star survivor cities with our Greek holy city as the center.


    They become similar to our affiliated existence, everything obeys our dispatch, but at the same time we will ensure their safety and dispatch our strong men to station in their cities.


    At the same time, we need to build a rapid rationale between cities, in terms of the connection between cities, shorten the "distance" between cities and cities, so that those residents can actually live in a four-star survivor city. next to!


    They are also receiving the asylum of the Greek temple!


    For a three-star survivor city, the normal population is 3 million, and the limit is 10 million. If one city is calculated at 5 million, six cities have a population of 30 million.


    Counting our Greek holy city, it can be said to have gathered a population of 50 million!


    This can ease our current troubles. "Tisaqi said eloquently.


    The people around heard this description, as if they had already seen such a picture.


    "Tisaki, why did you think of such a method?" Yakina looked at Tisaki, who was always very introverted and shy and shy.


    Tisaki said with some embarrassment: "Actually... it''s because I am more yearning for China."


    Hearing this, the faces of the Saint Seiyas were not so good.


    As the saint of the twelve constellations as the saint of Athena, here is saying that he yearns for China, which can be punished according to the heretics.


    "After this disaster, the whole world was in a mess. Only Huaxia handled it in the most timely and appropriate manner. Their current city is in order and the residents still live and work in peace.


    And look at our city again, it''s a mess!


    So I was wondering, if we learn from their strengths and apply them to our city, can our city be transformed into a city of survivors like China.


    Let our believers and ordinary people live and work in peace and contentment, and Christmas next year can also have a happy holiday like these Chinese people. "


    Tisaki took out his mobile phone and played the Spring Festival Gala in China.


    Looking at the celebrating Chinese people on the screen of the mobile phone, and then at the people struggling to live outside, these are completely two kinds of life.


    "Tisaki was right. In this disaster, Zhonghua Xia did a perfect score test, and we were in a mess.


    But fortunately, at least we still have the opportunity to make up the exam. Since people have put the answer in front of us, why can''t we study it?


    I think Tissaki¡¯s suggestion just now is very good. I agree to implement such a bill, and there is Tissaki, the Virgo Saint Seiya, as the executor of this bill!


    Do you have any objections? "Akina looked at the others.


    The other people did not speak, but looked at the Virgo Saint with admiration.


    "I...I...can''t do such a big thing..." Tisaki waved her hand nervously and asked her to take charge of such an important plan. She really felt that she could not do it well.


    Yakina walked up to Tisaki, squeezed her hands and said, "Tisaki, you are excellent. I believe you can do it."


    After speaking, Yakina looked at the city lord: "Just follow the solution that Tisaki said just now, and add another one. After the city is closed, if you want to enter the city, unless you can meet a few conditions.


    First: Soldiers who have made great achievements, or soldiers.


    Second: talents with certain skills we need.


    Third: practitioners.


    In order to prevent the people below from being disgusted, this motion was announced in the name of Yakina. "


    "No, Lord Saint. It''s up to me, the city lord, to announce it." The city lord said.


    Yakina looked at the city lord in surprise.


    Elder City Lord looked at the congressmen who were still arguing outside: "You only need to send a few saints to help me. At least I still have some ability to let these people listen to me.


    This plan is indeed very good, it does not seem to have any problems, but we must stay behind.


    If there is something wrong after that, the temple can push me out at that time, it is said that I will go my own way and deceive me.


    When the time comes, Lord Saintess, you will stand up and deal with my ¡®sinner¡¯, and I will surely restore stability to the Holy City in Greece! "


    Hearing what the Old City Lord said, many people present were surprised and admired.


    Can say such things and make such decisions.


    This old man is really an admirable city owner.


    Yakina looked at the old city owner moved: "Okay...but I believe we will succeed!"

 Chapter 2966： New Years fireworks

    Chapter 2966 New Year''s Fireworks


    Almost the whole world is watching the Chinese New Year Gala.


    At 0 o''clock, almost the entire night sky of China was bright.


    Fireworks are being set off everywhere, and the sky is gorgeous and colorful.


    This is the most lively time since the time of peace, under the prohibition of setting off fireworks.


    This view of the fireworks can be seen even in Bangzi Country.


    Although they couldn''t see what fireworks were, they could see the sky to the west of them, brightened up.


    In a survivor city, a few Bangzi country students are quietly staying on the balcony of a high-rise building, while using their mobile phones to receive the signals of Chinese programs.


    While watching the fireworks in the direction of Huaxia in the distance.


    "It seems to be going to China." A female student held her legs, with a trace of expectation in her eyes.


    "Who doesn''t want to go to China, now that you can live a normal life in China, you don''t need to be like us, you can only get relief food every day.


    But now the relief food is getting less and less every day, and our family can¡¯t get enough of two meals a day. "Another female student lying on her back on the ground, said dejectedly.


    "I knew it would be like this. We should have gone to Huaxia to study at the beginning. Then after the disaster, we can stay in China as a matter of fact."


    "Who said no, now I am a little envious of the few students who choose to go to Huaxia as exchange students. I heard that they have found their own jobs in Huaxia''s Survivor City, at least there is no problem with food and accommodation."


    "There are also a few other guys who have also found Huaxia''s boyfriend. It is estimated that they are planning to stay in Huaxia.


    "It''s great... I also want to find Huaxia''s boyfriend..."


    "Hahaha, let''s go and grab one on the street."


    "Do you think you can still grab it on the street now? The man of Chinese origin is comparable to a Chinese panda. As long as he finds out, it is a group of women who come together and wait for them to rectify the Fa directly.


    Then you can travel to China as a husband and wife. "


    "I said you can''t stand up a little bit. What''s good about Huaxia. We can also develop into the country of Bangzi, and now several of our survivor cities have stabilized.


    I believe that our days will pass the better! "A male student next to him shouted unhappy.


    This is what they hate the most for male students, and now their female classmates are looking for a Chinese boyfriend as a good thing.


    He even heard his parents persuade his sister to contact a man of Chinese nationality.


    My sister is only sixteen years old, and that Chinese person is an uncle in his thirties!


    Thinking of this, he felt ashamed and angry, but there was no way.


    "Hahaha, do you really believe that these are what the authorities said casually? I heard that many government authorities have sent their children to China.


    Some female celebrities took the pole and sent themselves to the bed of the boss of Huaxia, hoping that they could go to Huaxia. "The woman lying on the ground sneered.


    "Huh. That''s only a part." The male student said unconvinced.


    The female student holding a mobile phone said enviously: "Don''t talk about those, it''s envious that China can hold a Spring Festival party alone, they are still setting fireworks.


    My favorite thing to watch is the fireworks. Unfortunately, we probably don¡¯t have this chance to see fireworks again. "


    The boy clenched his fists and shouted: "What''s wrong with the fireworks? They are wasting them. When is it all, they are still thinking about wasting their energy to spend the festival.


    And with such a big movement of fireworks, they are not afraid to attract demons to attack their city.


    I think they are just a bunch of people fooling around! "


    Listening to the angry roar of the male student, the female students didn''t say much.


    Because they know very well that they are people who can''t wake up and pretend to sleep.


    They continued to watch the Chinese New Year celebrating the Chinese New Year on the screen of their mobile phone.


    However, the boy is right to say that the large-scale activities of setting off fireworks will indeed attract some demon attacks.


    But what the Chinese people don''t know is that it was half a day before the start of the Spring Festival Gala.


    The Huaxia authorities raised the security level of the entire Huaxia to a three-level alert level, which is second only to level four in combat readiness.


    And that night, indeed, various warcrafts were found attacking the survivor cities all over China.


    Some of them came from the Middle East who didn''t know how to drip, and some of them came from Siberia to the south.


    There are also a few monsters in the sea, trying to attack the survivor city on the coast of China from the sea.


    There are also some flying monsters that attack from the air.


    However, in this attack, none of the survivors in the city suffered casualties.


    However, there have been several stampedes caused by celebrations and fireworks exploded.


    The reason why no one sees the devil.


    That''s because these demons are all blocked in a safe area outside the city.


    A group of Chinese guards are protecting people from the Spring Festival this time 24 hours a day.


    Nansha Islands, on a rocky beach.


    Wu Tian directly kicked a demon in front of him on the reef, and his head burst directly.


    "Captain, we have done it here."


    "We have done it here too."


    "The more than two hundred submarine demons that appeared here have all been wiped out!"


    Looking at the report of the team members, Wu Tian picked up her headset and said to the headquarters: "The battle on the Nansha Islands is over and the detected demon team has been eliminated.


    Now start patrolling along the South China Sea. If a new demon appears, please notify us in time. "


    "Understood, the first team of the South China Sea is on patrol. Thanks for your hard work, and Happy New Year."


    Listening to the blessing in the headset, Wu Tian also smiled and whispered, "Happy New Year."


    On the Mongolian steppe.


    "This is Mongolia''s first team."


    "This is Mongolia''s second team."


    "This is Mongolia''s third team."


    Three teams, fifteen people appeared on the grassland.


    In the light of the moon, they could see a large number of hellhounds appearing on the grassland in the distance, at least 10,000 in number.


    Compared to their squad of fifteen people, the number of enemies is too large.


    The captain of the first team, Fat Brother, was confidently looking at the Hellhound that was galloping in the distance.


    At this time, a voice came from his headset.


    "This is the 324 Artillery Company. Your scheduled New Year gift is already on the way. It is expected to arrive at the scheduled location in two minutes. Happy New Year to you."


    "Thanks, happy new year."


    After Fat Brother finished his blessing, he adjusted the channel to the same screen of the three teams.


    "The fireworks that the artillery brothers gave us are coming, everyone must be prepared!"


    "understand!"


    "Our fireworks are luxurious enough."


    "Hahaha."


    At this time, dozens of missiles fell from the sky, just hitting the area where the Hellhound was located.


    Boom boom boom


    One by one big ¡®fireworks¡¯ appeared on the ground!

 Chapter 2967： Guard this new year

    2967-Puppet


    On New Year''s night, almost the vast majority of people in China did not rest.


    They are celebrating the New Year, and they are also celebrating hope.


    Then they will have three days of shift holiday.


    According to the New Year''s plan issued by the Chinese authorities.


    There are a total of seven days in the New Year, and all the people in the posts have three days of vacation. You can choose the first three days of vacation, the middle room, or the last three days of vacation.


    In this way, it can be ensured that even during the New Year period, all the infrastructure can guarantee the most basic operation.


    Among the city buildings of China Imperial City.


    Long Yi was sitting there, listening to everyone''s report.


    "The data on the first day of the new year has come out. Yesterday''s 24-hour consumption of urban residents has reached five to ten times the usual daily!" A staff member reported.


    Long Yi nodded, this value was already in their expectations.


    "Although the survivor cities have clear regulations, there are still some violations and wastes. However, local security personnel have already punished those who violated the regulations in accordance with the regulations.


    And posted these cases to the local online platform to warn other residents. "The staff member said.


    Long Yi asked: "There are still six days left. Can the consumption of the next six days be estimated?"


    The staff member looked at his laptop and said, ¡°According to our data center¡¯s forecast, the first and last days will reach the highest consumption, with the first day being the highest.


    For the rest of the period, this consumption will only reach three to five times the daily consumption, and the average should be around three times. "


    Long Yi nodded: "This is similar to our previous expectations. The time spent in a week in the New Year may be a normal one to two months; according to our plan, it is still within our acceptable range."


    "In addition to violating the food waste regulations, there may be too many people at drinking parties, and the conflicts and crime rates in various regions have also increased by two points." The staff added.


    Long Yi said in a deep voice, "We have considered this point before. Please trouble the police officers everywhere to work harder. In order for everyone to have a good year, we need to control the city.


    Those people must not be allowed to affect the order of the city. In addition, those who violate the laws and regulations during these seven days will be punished in accordance with the highest standards. "


    "Understand, I will pass on this point."


    Long Yi looked at another staff member, who was also a member of the Dragon Group, Mo Chen.


    "Mo Chen, how is the situation with Dragon Group?"


    Now Mo Chen''s identity is different from before. He is the deputy leader of the Dragon Group and the Sky Group.


    Because of Mo Chen''s strong abilities, Long Yi has the idea to train him as the future leader of the dragon team.


    And now because of the various affairs in China, Mo Chen has also taken over many things from Long Yi.


    And this time, Long Yi gave Mo Chen the responsibility for all defense tasks during the Spring Festival.


    Mo Chen stepped forward and said: "This time the New Year''s defense plan is led by our Dragon Team, the Chinese military, and Wushuang City, with the cooperation of the four major families, the Shirao Association, and the underworld.


    In the past 24 hours, there have been six waves of demon legions above 10,000 level, 23 waves of demon legions above 1,000 level, and 130 waves of demon legions above 100 level.


    All were wiped out by our arranged team outside the city cordon.


    No one of our personnel died. One of them was hit by a groundless demon while flying at a high altitude. He lost his balance and fell to the ground, causing serious fractures. The remaining 13 suffered minor injuries to varying degrees.


    In the next six days of defense work, I will follow up further to further reduce the casualties! "


    Mo Chen said nervously that this was the first time he had arranged such a large planned task. He was worried that his arrangements and results would not satisfy Long Yi.


    Long Yi looked at the ink dust in front of him, as if he had seen himself when he was young before, and when he was responsible for important tasks for the first time, he was so nervous.


    Long Yi clenched his fists with both hands, placed it on the table, and said faintly: "You have done very well. But it is still necessary to minimize the casualties.


    The other is the follow-up shift work. Some teams cannot fight for a long time. Excessive battles may cause them to be in a poor fighting state during the battle, and unexpected situations will occur. "


    "I understand that the fighting time of all combat squads should not exceed two hours under normal circumstances, and five hours under special circumstances; standby time should not exceed ten hours under normal circumstances, and twenty hours under special circumstances!


    The rest time per hour should not be as short as seven hours under normal circumstances, and should not be as short as four hours under special circumstances.


    All injured members are not allowed to return to the team to participate in the battle without receiving a report from the doctor to start the game! "Mo Chen said solemnly.


    Long Yi nodded in satisfaction. In fact, he had already read the plan that Mo Chen participated in in private. It can be said to be perfect.


    Even if he was asked to pick, he couldn''t pick up any problems.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to let Mo Chen completely preside over this plan.


    "Mo Chen, what realm are you now?" Long Yi asked suddenly, changing the subject.


    Mo Chen was taken aback, he replied: "Seventh order."


    "How long has it been to rank seven?" Long Yi stared at the ink dust.


    Mo Chen replied: "Three months..."


    "Mo Chen, you should know why I have arranged so many tasks for you now?" Long Yi tapped his fingers on the desk.


    Mo Chen immediately stood up straight: "Mo Chen knows!"


    Suddenly, Long Yi''s eyes became very sharp.


    All the staff in the office can feel the pressure.


    But it was Mo Chen himself who was under the pressure. Sweat beads appeared on Mo Chen''s forehead, his legs began to tremble, and his hands clenched fists.


    He gritted his teeth and persisted.


    "If you want to sit in my position, in addition to your brains for doing things, you need strong power. Otherwise, it''s useless for you to be smart.


    And the situation on the earth now, the seventh-order will soon become like a pawn.


    I want you to become a demigod within two months and a quasi-god within half a year, otherwise...you will go down and be your team leader. "


    Hearing this, the surrounding staff looked at Mo Chen''s back with pity.


    Step into the quasi-god within six months.


    Even in this golden age of cultivation, it is quite difficult.


    Otherwise, the world''s quasi-god powerhouses are unlikely to be only a dozen; most of them are from China.


    "I see!" Mo Chen gritted his teeth and said.


    "Very well, I am waiting for you." Long Yi nodded in satisfaction.

 Chapter 2968： Really alive

    2968-Slayer


    Ye Hao stood in the courtyard, looking at the messy courtyard, and a group of big men drinking gluttonously.


    Last night, during the Chinese New Year, he made a special cook, and a group of people came.


    It''s drunk to drink.


    There was footsteps behind him.


    Ye Hao looked back and saw Song Ying walking out.


    "Wake up? It''s dirty and messy outside. Be careful with your steps." Ye Hao reminded.


    There are littered tableware everywhere on the floor, as well as the vomit that does not know who it is, or whose shoes it is.


    "Let''s go for a walk," Song Ying said.


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up, and this was Song Ying''s first invitation to him after knowing that he was just a clone.


    "Ok."


    Ye Hao nodded.


    "I want to go a little farther. How about the Paracel Islands?" Song Ying looked at Ye Hao.


    "Of course there is no problem." Ye Hao prepared to hug Song Ying, but stopped. He stretched out his hand: "Take my hand and I will show you."


    Song Ying put her hand on Ye Hao''s.


    Ye Hao felt a little helpless in his heart. In fact, they were all the same person, just a clone, so he had to be so cautious about holding his wife''s hand now.


    But as long as they can live well.


    Ye Hao thought.


    In the next second, Ye Hao and Song Ying appeared beside a beach, and outside was the blue sea.


    "It''s so beautiful." Song Ying couldn''t help but shine as she looked at the sea in front of her.


    But when the sea breeze blew on his body, there was a bitter chill.


    After all, this is just the Chinese New Year, or the winter between spring.


    But in the next second, Song Ying felt a warmth in her body.


    It came from Ye Hao''s hand, because at this moment Song Ying and Ye Hao were still holding hands.


    "How big is this island?" Song Ying lifted her hair and looked at the island.


    "It''s not very big, you can walk around for about half an hour." Ye Hao''s spiritual thoughts covered the entire island in an instant.


    This is not the main island of the Paracel Islands, but a small island in the archipelago on which no one lives.


    When the tide is high, the whole island will even be submerged.


    "Then let''s walk around." Song Ying said softly.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao nodded.


    "That...your... ontology, what are you doing now?" Song Ying asked suddenly.


    Ye Hao didn''t think of this question.


    Ye Hao hesitated and said, "Then don''t think about it, it must be thinking about how to get in and how to solve the crisis on this planet."


    "Then if you can''t come in, what will you do?" Song Ying stared at Ye Hao''s profile and suddenly said very seriously.


    When Ye Hao was about to speak.


    Song Ying added: "Tell me those dangerous things too. By now, I have known that you might be facing dangerous things all the time when you are outside.


    Although I may be worried and sad after listening, I still want to know now.


    Even if I can''t be with you, at least let me know what you are doing now, what you are doing for us! "


    Listening to Song Ying''s almost pleading tone.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and said, "According to my previous thoughts, if there is really no way to directly enter the earth plane.


    Then after I sent enough Sky Vault armor and Sky Vault troops to the Earth plane to ensure that there would be no danger on the Earth plane in a short time.


    I will go directly to the plane of the devil, because since this is expensive by the devil.


    Then according to our Huaxia, the person who needs to tie the bell to untie the bell, as long as the source can be found, it is the devil who is making trouble, then it will naturally figure out how to solve it. "


    "The Devil Plane? I heard that the Devil Plane is very dangerous, and even the gods and the world are not necessarily their opponents.


    Before our earth, there was another plane that was captured by the demon plane, and now it has been reduced to a plane of death, without any trace of living things. "Song Ying asked curiously.


    Now about the concepts of the Demon Plane, the Gods and the Great Black Wall in the subspace.


    All have appeared in the apocalyptic science encyclopedia.


    You can download and watch it on the Internet.


    After learning about this, this is why Huaxia people can still be so calm.


    Knowing that the danger is not terrible, the terrible thing is ignorance.


    Only when you have a sufficient understanding of the danger, then it is time for everyone to no longer be afraid of the danger, but to work together to find a way to solve the danger.


    "Yes, the demon plane is very dangerous. In fact, the original demon race is also a race similar to our humans, with its own life.


    But a long time ago, a force or an idea changed the plane of demons and turned them into a bloodthirsty and warlike race.


    It''s like... During World War II, an idea suddenly appeared among a group of people, which caused them to become enemies of the entire world. "Ye Hao explained.


    Song Ying nodded.


    Ye Hao went on to say: "Although the Demon Plane is very dangerous, I have been there several times. I am now the power of the middle main god, but when I really fight.


    My strength can reach the upper master god, if I want to escape, relying on my time and space rules, even if the **** king level powerhouse, that is, those demon gods, don''t want to keep me.


    Therefore, the current demon plane is not dangerous to me. "


    "Under what circumstances would you put yourself in danger?" Song Ying suddenly asked a very characteristic question.


    Ye Hao was taken aback, he cried and laughed a little.


    As expected to be his Ye Hao''s woman, these words came to the point.


    He won''t be in danger, but if he just wants to look for danger, it''s another matter.


    "If it''s dangerous, there will still be. Devil can appear on the plane of the earth, then it means that there must be a demon **** behind it, and if I want to face the demon **** directly.


    A high-ranking demon **** of the main **** level, I have no problem fighting alone, even if it is two or three, it is just a question of whether it is a five-five or a four-six.


    But if it is a **** king-level demon god, then my chances of winning are very small, but facing this demon **** is the only way to solve the earth''s crisis.


    No matter how dangerous it is, no matter how difficult it is, I have to face it..."


    Suddenly, Song Ying hugged Ye Hao directly.


    "So... in fact, you are not in danger at all. You can find a place you like to live in, and you can ignore these.


    It is you who put yourself in danger for our sake, right? "I don''t know when, Song Ying has already left tears in her eyes.


    Ye Hao wiped Song Ying''s tears. He smiled and said, "What do people live for? Is it to live in a fairyland for hundreds of thousands, millions of years?


    No, for me, it is not alive, it is just death in another state.


    Only living with your loved ones, loved ones, and everything you are familiar with can you be truly alive!


    Even if this time may be short, only one day... one month... one year... ten years, this is still alive! "

 Chapter 2969： Im going to the Demon Plane!

    Chapter 2969 I''m Going To The Demon Plane!


    Two months later


    Ye Hao looked at the space barrier in front of him with his hair messed up, as if he had seen the plane of the earth.


    "Why... why I still can''t get in!"


    Ye Hao raised his fist and smashed it against the space barrier. There were a lot of ripples on the space barrier, and the surrounding space was shaking.


    The aborigines on some planets not far away from here knelt on the ground and prayed.


    As if praying for a certain deity not to get angry.


    "You have smashed punches in the past two months. I don''t know how many punches you have. If you can smash it with your fist. It was opened early. What use is it for you to smash now?


    A little angel sat on Ye Hao''s shoulder.


    This is the Angel King Luo Bing who followed Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao gasped, did not speak, and lowered his head. The bangs on his forehead could even cover his eyes.


    If someone could see his eyes at this time, he might find that his eyes were almost completely bloodshot.


    Luo Bing looked at this man in pain.


    According to the age of the angel, this man is still just a baby, but he has to face things that even an angel king cannot solve.


    One can imagine how great the pressure is.


    "Your hair should be cut, otherwise I won''t be able to sit on your shoulders." Luo Bing looked at the long hair on top of her head, which had almost become her water curtain hole.


    Ye Hao''s appearance at this moment has the feeling of an artist who is crazy about art.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes, he began to adjust his mood, suppressing all his emotions at this moment.


    Angel King Luo Bing watched Ye Hao gradually return to normal, but the worried expression in her eyes was even stronger.


    Emotions are something that everyone has, even angels have it.


    Although Ye Hao is controlling his emotions, the essence is suppressing.


    Emotions need to be vented. No matter what kind of creature it is, if a certain emotion cannot be vented, it will accumulate and it may burst out one day.


    "I hope he will not become the second Lucifer." Luo Bing Angel King thought to himself.


    She still remembered that in that era, male angels had excessive desires, and that Lucifer was too greedy, and he was still in constant control.


    In the end, his greedy belief completely exploded, causing the demonic nature to occupy his mind, and this was the birth of the fallen angel Lucifer.


    She was now worried about the man in front of her.


    Fortunately, with her by his side, at least he can pull him back when he really makes a detour.


    At least now Luo Bing Angel King thinks so.


    I don''t know how long it took, Ye Hao opened his eyes, and the blood red color had disappeared. Except for the peculiar hair, he seemed to have completely recovered.


    "It seems that we have to go to the Devil Plane." Ye Hao muttered.


    "Are you sure? Although you have been to the Demon Plane several times before, it was all because the demons didn''t care about you.


    If you appear on the demon plane this time, a little bit of trouble, they will surely gather and attack, and then you will be very dangerous. Luo Bing reminded.


    The angels of their generation couldn''t be more familiar with the demon plane.


    It was a terrifying and **** battlefield.


    Their angel army has attacked that land countless times, but has been defeated countless times. In that space, I don''t know how many angel warrior souls will stay there forever.


    "This is my only choice now. These two months, nearly three months. I have teleported two hundred Sky Warriors, and a hundred sets of Sky Armor.


    There are three hundred celestial warriors on the earth plane, at least it can be guaranteed that they will not have any problems in a short time.


    However, the safety of the earth cannot always be guaranteed.


    Who knows what else those demons will do. "


    Ye Hao clenched his fists, with a firm look in his eyes: "Even if I go to the Demon Plan this time, I can''t find a way to get rid of it.


    At least my appearance can affect them to a certain extent, and this can also relieve the pressure on the earth plane to a certain extent. "


    "You... hey..." Angel King Luo Bing originally wanted to persuade, but when he reached his lips, he saw Ye Hao''s unwavering eyes.


    She knew it would be useless to persuade herself.


    It was a look eager to protect.


    This man is willing to do everything he can to protect what he wants to protect, even if he puts himself in hell.


    "The next step is to find a place to go to the Demon Plane, but you have to get rid of the two guys behind." Ye Hao''s mouth rose slightly, and he looked into the distance, two figures that were almost invisible to the naked eye.


    Those were the two upper gods who took care of him, the ten-winged angel Tier and the ten-winged angel Moi.


    If the two of them knew that they were going to the demon plane, they would probably not agree at all.


    These two people may not be able to stop themselves, but they entangle themselves, and the angel king who comes later is not necessarily.


    "You can get help from the Angel King this time." Ye Hao looked at the Angel King Luo Bing on his shoulder.


    Angel King Luo Bing spread out his hands: "How do you know that I will help? You know, my sister specifically asked me to watch you.


    Don''t let you do anything excessive! "


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at Angel King Luo Bing: "If you are unwilling to help me, you should have notified your sister as early as when I said my plan.


    Since you didn''t report it, then you actually acquiesced my behavior. "


    Angel King Luo Bing shrugged and said, "Actually, my sister and I have different ideas, although you are indeed doing very dangerous things.


    But since a strong person wants to become strong, he cannot stay in his comfort zone all the time.


    And now that I am following you around the clock, even if you have to do something dangerous, I can remind you by the side.


    Coupled with the trump cards in your hand, it is estimated that among the gods and the demon plane, if you want to go, few people can stop it. "


    Ye Hao smiled and nodded.


    "Then what do you want me to do with you?" Angel King Luo Bing stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao said: "Although I can go hard, I can go. But I don''t want to hurt Tier and Moy, they are just performing tasks.


    So I need you to delay the time for me, just three minutes, this time I can quietly connect a space node, and then use that space node as a springboard to the demon plane.


    They are staring at me now, knowing my spatial ability, once the surrounding space has strange fluctuations, they will definitely come to organize.


    So you need to attract their attention. "

 Chapter 2970： Angel King Fudge

    Chapter 2970 Angel King Flickers


    "Moy, Tier."


    With a sudden call, Moy and Ti''er both were shocked.


    Looking past, it was a little angel.


    But the identity of this person made the two dare not neglect.


    They saluted and said respectfully: "Lord Luo Bing Angel King."


    "Don''t be so polite, I am no longer an angel king." Luo Bing smiled and shook his head.


    Angel Moi said firmly: "No! You are the angel king, no matter what you become, you are the angel king of our angel family."


    It seems that among the angel race, this kind of class thinking is really deep-rooted, why didn''t it find it before?


    Angel King Luo Bing looked at the two people respectfully looking at his eyes, thinking in his heart.


    Since she was resurrected by Ye Hao, she found that her thoughts had changed a lot. The most important thing was the way of thinking about things.


    The most important thing is the sense of belonging of the angel family.


    Changing to the former angel king Luo Bing, the angel clan is the most noble existence in her heart.


    For the faith and glory of the angel family, she can do anything.


    But looking back now, there is always a kind of obedient feeling.


    In Ye Hao''s words, it was a bit like the kind of hot-headed second-year girl.


    "What''s wrong with Angel King Luo Bing looking for us? Is there something wrong with Mr. Ye Hao?" Angel Tier asked, looking at where Ye Hao was.


    Although it was far away, under the angel''s pupils, it was like a telescope.


    Ye Hao was sitting cross-legged as before.


    "It''s nothing, it just feels too boring. Come over and chat with you, that guy is just like a dead man because of things on the earth, and he won''t talk back to me when talking to him." Angel King Luo Bing spread his hands, helplessly Said.


    "After all, he is from the plane of the earth, and now the plane of the earth is being invaded by the demons. It is normal for him to have this emotion." Angel Moi said helplessly.


    "It''s a pity that this space barrier is too strange now, and we have no way to intervene. Otherwise, with the power of our angels, we will definitely be able to drive all those demons out!" Angel Tier clenched her fist and said.


    Angel King Luo Bing crossed his legs and hovered in mid-air: "Don''t talk about this, let''s talk about what happened to the gods and ten thousand realms after my death.


    I remember that the Star Sky God System didn''t seem to be a first-class God System, right? How did the desert **** system go down? I remember the guy in the desert **** system was quite resistant. "


    Seeing the angel king interrogated, the two ten-winged angels also began to speak.


    "Not enough." Angel King Luo Bing looked at the two angels, and just listened to them telling stories, but couldn''t mobilize all their attention.


    "This way, it seems that the Star Sky Goddess is really powerful, and she can push the Star Sky God System to the position of the first-class God System with her own power.


    In other words, it happens that I am bored, do you want to learn my trick, the ice angel comes. "The Angel King Luo Bing raised his head with a confident look.


    The ice angel is coming!


    Angel Tier and Angel Moy both showed surprise expressions.


    "The arrival of the ice angel seems to be Luo Bing''s master Angel King''s fame stunt, but unfortunately it has not been passed down because of the complexity of the cultivation." Angel Tier said with glowing eyes.


    "That trick is indeed very powerful, and it places great demands on the deity that performs the spell. But you two are both high-ranking angels with ten wings and good talents. It is possible to learn this trick.


    I will pass on this ice angel to you now, you guys study hard.


    Taking advantage of the time now, I can give you some pointers. "Luo Bing Angel King kissed lightly on the two foreheads.


    Then the information about this magic trick reached the minds of the two female angels.


    "You can try to use it now, remember to pay attention to it with all your heart! My move is quite powerful among the magical skills.


    If you can learn it, then few people at the upper level of the main **** are your opponents! "


    Under the temptation of Angel King Luo Bing, the two angels immediately tried.


    good chance!


    Ye Hao in the distance directly linked the space node.


    A sparkling scene appeared around his body. If Angel Tier and Angel Moy were paying attention to him, they could be discovered and stopped in time.


    It''s a pity that they are all immersed in the magic skills of Luo Bing Angel King.


    Missed the best opportunity.


    Soon, Ye Hao made all the preparations.


    He glanced at the two female angels who had not been found in the distance: "I''m sorry."


    In the next moment, his figure began to vanish a little bit.


    "Um... two, sorry. I have to go first. This magical skill is treated as a gift for you, although it is a bit difficult.


    But as long as you study hard, you will definitely learn! "Luo Bing Angel King suddenly said.


    Angel Roy looked at Angel King Luo Bing in surprise, only to notice that Angel King Luo Bing''s body was a little bit transparent.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "not good!"


    The two angels quickly noticed something was wrong, and hurriedly looked at where Ye Hao was.


    But it was too late, Ye Hao had disappeared in that space, and the Angel King Luo Bing had disappeared as well.


    "What do we do now?" Angel Roy asked nervously.


    "Mr. Ye Hao disappeared at this time. In all likelihood, he was going to the demon plane. We have no ability to stop him now. Let''s pass the news to Lord Angel King first." Angel Tier said helplessly.


    "It can only be this way."


    In the holy city of angels.


    "What? Did you miss Ye Hao?" Angel King Rowling frowned, a little angry.


    Angel Moi and Angel Tier immediately knelt on one knee: "It was the negligence of the two of us. I did not expect that Angel King Luo Bing would help Mr. Ye Hao to attract our attention.


    When we were distracted, Mr. Ye Hao left using the law of space, and he was still traveling long distances!


    When we found out, there was no way to catch up. "


    When the Angel King Rowling heard that his sister was still an accomplice, he reluctantly covered his face: "Sister, she is also true. How can I help Ye Hao with such a thing.


    She didn''t know how important Ye Hao is to our Angel God System now! "


    "Well, now that the matter has happened, then think about how to deal with it. Ye Hao must go to the demon plane when he leaves." Sheila Angel King said in a deep voice.


    "Leave it to me, I''ll bring him back. I can just go to the demon plane to do something." At this moment, a beautiful figure wearing an angel armor appeared on the main hall.


    It''s the Twelve Winged Angel King Cecilia!

 Chapter 2971： Stories from ancient times

    Chapter 2971 the story of ancient times


    Demon plane


    A ripple appeared in a space, and then Ye Hao came out of it, and everything in that space returned to normal.


    "Is this the demon plane? It''s the same as when I was back then, the air is full of blood." Angel King Luo Bing appeared next to Ye Hao, looking at everything that was dark around him.


    Ye Hao looked at the Demon Plane in front of him, and he frowned: "Indeed, every time I come to the Devil Plane, I am not used to the feeling here.


    It feels very depressing, as if this is a big mountain, pressing everyone down.


    Luo Bing, is this the way it was originally? "


    "No, in fact, the Demon Plane was originally part of the Gods and Myriad Realms." What Luo Bing Angel King said made Ye Hao a little unexpected.


    "Does the devil plane belong to the gods and all realms?" Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    "In fact, the past history can be divided into three chapters. As you know, the use of the earth plane as a battlefield has caused the earth''s cosmic energy to dry up. This is the second period of chaos between gods and demons, and it can also become modern.


    It''s almost a billion years away from the present history.


    The second chapter is the ancient times from one billion years to three billion years. It can also be called the first period of war between gods and demons. As you know, the battlefield at that time was the plane where the Zerg lived as the master.


    The male angels of our angel family also disappeared completely in that era, and I happened to be living in the middle stage spanning the two eras, which is a witness to the end and the beginning of the two eras. "The Angel King Luo Bing recalled.


    Ye Hao nodded, he also knew better about these two eras.


    The Desert God System was lonely in the ancient times, and was surpassed by the Star Sky God System in the early modern period, replacing the position of the first-class God System.


    "What about another one?" Ye Hao asked.


    "That era was called the ancient era, and some people called it the glorious era of the gods, or the dusk of the gods." Luo Bing Angel King said many words.


    These words are even contradictory.


    "Does it feel weird, how can it be called brilliance and dusk? Actually, there are very few records about that era.


    However, according to the record among our angel race, the original gods and worlds are actually dozens of times larger than they are now, and there are more civilizations living in them.


    The training intensity is also much higher than the current situation.


    At that time, the leader was still known as the existence of the God of Creation, that is, a powerful person who was stronger than the King of God.


    Every great **** system has its own **** king, and the number of **** kings even reached as many as a thousand during the peak period, unlike now.


    The total number of gods and kings of the devil plane is less than twenty.


    So you can imagine what a glorious era that was, and because of the existence of the creation gods, although there were minor contradictions between the major gods, there was no major war.


    Until suddenly one day the creation **** left, no one knew how the creation **** appeared, and no one knew why the creation **** left?


    All I know is that at a certain point in time, the God of Creation never appeared again.


    After that, the gods and the world have been glorious for millions of years, but because of the disputes and frictions between the civilizations of the major gods, they have increased.


    And the God of Creation never came out to control it again, so everyone became convinced that God of Creation did not exist!


    This is like opening the prelude to war. In less than 100 million years, at least half of the civilizations and races of the original glorious gods and worlds have been wiped out!


    Some planes even collapsed because of the outbreak of the battle of the King of Gods.


    This is just what I saw in the record, it is hard to believe what kind of scene it is. "


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, he felt as if he had seen a similar scene on the earth.


    Nuclear weapons are equivalent to the ¡®creation god¡¯ on the earth in peacetime before, and they restrict all countries.


    But once this ¡®Creation God¡¯ disappears, or it loses its restrictive effect.


    What will happen then?


    What will happen then?


    It is not difficult to imagine that the scene is very likely to be very similar to that described by Luo Bing Angel King.


    Both humans and so-called protoss are actually profit-seeking creatures.


    "What about after that?" Ye Hao asked.


    Angel King Luo Bing went on to say: "After that is an all-out war that lasted for billions of years. The civilizations of the major gods at that time were generally divided into several situations.


    A **** system that is at war, a **** system that has just ended the war, or a **** system that is about to start a war.


    But soon, those races also paid the price for their greed and rage.


    Under the battles they did not control, most of the space planes had collapsed, and it was difficult to sustain their ruin.


    But just for this, these races are far from stopping.


    Rather, this situation disappears when an enemy who will become all of them appears.


    "Devil?" Ye Hao said the word.


    "Devils were actually just a race among the gods and the world, and they were not called devil. Of course, no one knows what they are called now.


    They were also a member of the war, and by chance, they received a very powerful force, which allowed them to be invincible in the battle of civilization and win every battle.


    Gradually, under this kind of power, they began to become mad. They started not only for this purpose, but started a purposeless killing.


    Want to know what the previous war was for?


    It is for resources, it is for the contradiction between you and me.


    And their clan didn''t do this at the beginning, they just wanted to kill.


    This made the surrounding civilized races begin to perceive something wrong, and they began to actively attack this race, but they found that this race was too strong, and their individual situation was no match at all.


    So they began to let go of their prejudices and formed an alliance. This is the initial state of the gods and the world.


    This battle is even more fierce, because it is no longer for conquering but for survival!


    More and more ethnic civilizations have joined the forces of both sides, and most of them have joined the alliance.


    Only some races that have been bewitched join the demon camp.


    This time, the demons also appeared at that time, because what they did was really terrifying and evil.


    This is why it is called the dusk of the gods.


    More and more powerful men fell, and until today''s battle, they directly opened the two planes style, and the smaller one is naturally the current demon plane!


    This is the story of entering the second era! "

 Chapter 2972： The angel king with demon blood

    Chapter 2972 ??The Angel King With Devil''s Blood


    "Therefore, the original gods and ten thousand realms are equivalent to a whole world, but they have a similar existence between them.


    And unlike now, there are quite heavy space barriers, there are some planes of space barriers that you can''t even pass through! "Ye Hao asked.


    The angel Luo Bing nodded: "Yes, it was like this. At that time, it was like the situation on your earth, divided into some continents, although they were not very closely related to each other.


    However, they can still communicate with each other by means of ships, airplanes and other means.


    And now our entire time is equivalent to your galaxy.


    The distance between each planet is quite far, without some superpowers, it is impossible to reach another planet at all!


    The Demon Plane is the farthest planet from us. "


    Ye Hao understood.


    "Then you just said that in a sudden period, a certain race has very strong power, and at the same time it also inspires killing attributes.


    So what is it for? "Ye Hao asked.


    At this point, Ye Hao had been in contact with the race of the Demon Plane.


    There, there are actually many races that are not so killing, but they are assimilated by the high-level demon rulers above and become their demon warriors.


    This world cannot be extinct for no reason. Something must be wrong in this part.


    "No one knows this, we only know the leaders of the original demonic races at that time, we call them ancient demons!


    Now the seven great demon gods were the descendants of the ancient demons at that time, but it was a pity that they didn''t seem to get anything about these from their ancestors.


    This can be regarded as an ancient mystery among the wise men of the gods and all realms so far.


    In other words, where are you going now? "The angel Luo Bing stayed in Ye Hao''s clothes.


    Watching Ye Hao flying through the Demon Plane at extremely fast speeds: "Why don''t you directly use the space shuttle? Isn''t that more convenient?"


    "Space shuttles will cause a little spatial ripple. If those demon gods are around, they can be sensed, so you can''t take risks.


    As for where we are going, I have to find someone first. "Ye Hao recalled that figure.


    I haven''t contacted her for a long time, and I don''t know how she is now.


    "Who?" Angel Luo Bing asked curiously.


    "Well, it''s an undercover. Because of some things, I was arranged in the plane of the devil before, under the command of the lazy demon.


    Every time I come to the Demon Plane, I will contact her to obtain information on the Demon Plane from her. "Ye Hao explained.


    But there was one thing Ye Hao didn''t say at the moment, that was, he realized that he couldn''t contact Moon God unexpectedly.


    It shouldn''t.


    What I left on her body, in the same plane, it is impossible to have this kind of disconnection.


    unless¡­¡­


    She is now in a place with an isolation function.


    Ye Hao had a bad premonition in his heart.


    Because of the inability to use the space shuttle, Ye Hao kept flying like this for about three days, and finally arrived in the territory of the Lazy Demon God.


    So far, he still couldn''t get the signal from Luna.


    It seems that something really happened to her.


    Ye Hao saw a demon transport ship, his body changed, and he directly turned into the form of a demon warrior, and quietly touched the demon transport ship.


    He pretended to be a patrolling soldier, patrolling the demon transport ship, during which time he learned about the transport ship.


    It is specifically responsible for sending the war preparation materials and some combat personnel from the rear to the front line, and at the same time sending the wounded on the front line and some war preparation materials that need repair to the territory of the Lazy Demon.


    And they are now returning, and there are many wounded demon warriors in the cabin of the ship.


    And what they are going to is the port of Lazy City.


    The most important piece of information is that Ye Hao is familiar with the person in charge of logistics work!


    No one else, but the goddess of death.


    No, this is her past tense, her nickname in the Eagle Eye organization on Earth.


    It is said that she now calls herself, the Death Witch.


    It is probably because the two goddesses behind her looked a bit abrupt in front of the lazy demon.


    After all, she was only the power of the lower main god, how could she be called a goddess in this world.


    It''s just a logistic manager.


    But compared to her, it should be possible to find out the whereabouts of the Moon God.


    In this way, Ye Hao was going to stay on this transport ship and follow this transport ship to find his old friend.


    I don''t know what she would look like when she saw herself.


    Two more days passed.


    This demon transport ship finally got the port of the magic city. There are hundreds of demon war ships docking here, and there are various types of war ships with various functions.


    Because Ye Hao is a pawn, under normal circumstances, there is no chance to see the Death Witch, so he has to find this last step.


    After the warship docked, he sneaked into the harbor quietly. At this time, he transformed his appearance into a demon officer, the combat power of the lower master god.


    "Don''t even say, you have a relationship with the heart of the devil. You disguise, unless the devil is here, otherwise you really can''t tell, you are a fake."


    Said Luo Bing, the angel hiding in Ye Hao''s clothes.


    "But up to the present position, I haven''t completely grasped the heart of the demon. I only know that it is the heart of an ancient demon, but I don''t know what kind of secret it contains." Ye Hao whispered.


    That devil''s heart had almost killed him.


    But in the same way, when he needs strength, he constantly helps him.


    This is like a double-edged sword. While helping Ye Hao, it may also attack his master at any time.


    "I don''t know this too well, but I think you must be able to control this power! The quality of the power actually depends on the user.


    I think in our angel family back then, there was also an angel king who possessed demon blood. "The Angel King Luo Bing recalled.


    "An angel king with demon blood?" Ye Hao was a little surprised. According to the angel''s almost sanitary personality, how could such a existence be allowed.


    "You are right. Under normal circumstances, most angels will never allow such alien species to appear. This is tantamount to tarnishing our pure angels.


    So in the beginning, no one knew that the angel king had demon blood on his body.


    Until in a battle, the Angel Legion was attacked by demons and faced the danger of annihilation.


    This angel king showed his power, a force that is so powerful that it is terrifying. So far no angel king dares to say that his power surpasses this angel king! "

 Chapter 2973： The strongest angel king

    Chapter 2973 the strongest angel king


    "So strong?" Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    Angel King Luo Bing recalled and said, "She was the same angel king as me, but because there were still a lot of angel kings in my clan at that time, close to ten.


    Therefore, there are not many contacts between us, and the areas of responsibility are also different, so the number of meetings alone does not exceed ten times.


    In addition, she is the angel king of the older generation, and I am the new angel king, it is even more unlikely to have too much communication.


    But a friend of mine witnessed that battle, which was called one of the most tragic battles of the Angels! "


    Ye Hao felt the breath of Luo Bing''s Angel King, as if to bring them back to the era of war.


    "The cause of the incident was due to a tactical error. At that time, we made a plan that we believed to be perfect when we were entangled by other races on the frontal battlefield of the demons.


    We launched an assault on an ancient demon''s territory, the purpose is to eliminate this ancient demon!


    At that time, the number of ancient demons had been rapidly decreasing, because we were aware that the core of the demons were those ancient demons, as long as they could be wiped out.


    Then this battle between gods and monsters is over.


    Therefore, the most important task of all races is to destroy these ancient demons, and the combat power of each of these ancient demons is at least the **** king level, which is what they call the demon king level.


    At the beginning of the plan, there was no problem. The enemy''s ancient demons had one million troops left behind, and our angel family dispatched half a million angels.


    Regardless of the fact that the number is not as large as the other party, but we are a family of angels who are good at fighting, there is still no problem with the double gap.


    The most important thing is that we have prepared three angel kings here, one of them is the angel king with demon blood. "


    Listening to Luo Bing''s angel''s account, Ye Hao couldn''t help but become curious: "What will happen after that?"


    "There seems to be no problem with this plan. As long as everything goes according to plan, three angel kings fight against one ancient demon.


    It is entirely possible to end the battle before the demon reinforcements arrive, and then safely evacuate. The plan was a complete success.


    But who would have thought that the ancient demon was just a bait.


    In that place, an army of five million demons had already been ambushed, and five ancient demons were also present!


    Ten times with our army, twice with our demon-level powerhouse.


    This huge disparity directly led to our rapid defeat on the battlefield, and there were constant angel warriors falling under the devil''s butcher knife.


    The surviving Angel King told me that at the time they could hardly see any hope, they could only fight constantly, just to kill a few more demons before they died.


    In that battle, an angel king was besieged by three ancient demons, and finally blew himself up, seriously wounding an ancient demons.


    It was at that time that the angel king of demon blood seemed to have awakened, and her wings became black and white.


    One side of her eyes is gold representing angels, and the other is black representing demons.


    At that time, the power in her body was constantly surging, and the golden and black aura complemented each other.


    Do you dare to believe that the laws of the devil and the laws of the angels appear on the same person at the same time, it is as if two completely different energy bodies collide together.


    In the end, the terrifying angel king, with his powerful strength, tore a hole for the angel legion, so that the angel legion that might have been wiped out, finally escaped with a fluke of 200,000.


    As for the angel king, he even played against six ancient demons alone at the time.


    Think about it, how powerful is this?


    Now, you can ask those demon gods or **** king-level powerhouses, who would dare to challenge six people in the same realm? "


    Angel King Luo Bing said during this period, a look of worship appeared in his eyes, and even his tone of voice trembled.


    "What about the last?" Ye Hao asked curiously: "How is this Angel King?"


    "I don''t know." Luo Bing Angel King gave an unexpected ending.


    "Dead?" Ye Hao was surprised.


    "I don''t know." Angel King Luo Bing said with a dim gaze: "In that battle, the Angel King resisted all the demons alone and won the opportunity for the Angel Legion to evacuate.


    After that, no one had seen the angel king again, and according to the news from the demon army.


    In that battle, the demon army died 800,000, three ancient demons fell, two ancient demons were seriously injured, and only one ancient demons remained. It is said that they chose to retreat after that battle.


    However, it was also because of the ancient demon''s retreat that he did not fall in the subsequent battles, allowing him to create his later family and leave his bloodline behind.


    That is the current angry demon. "


    Angry Demon?


    Unexpectedly, in this story, there is actually a scene of the ancestor of the angry demon god.


    "That Angel King really has no news at all?" Ye Hao frowned.


    "As for the angel king, there are only three conjectures in the end.


    The first is that the angel king fell in that battle. After all, he created such a terrifying record. If it is still intact, it is indeed too terrifying.


    The second is that she survived, but was caught by the demons. The demons were unable to kill her, so they sealed her somewhere, allowing her to die slowly as the years went by.


    The third possibility is that the angel king, because his demon blood was exposed, felt that he was faceless facing his people, so he chose to disappear and retreat, becoming a ranger-like existence. "


    Luo Bing Angel King said these three possibilities.


    All three speculations are indeed possible.


    "It looks like this, it is indeed a pity. Regarding the third kind, if she really returned to the Angel Race, what would you... do to her?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "I don''t know. Although she is indeed strong, and indeed a hero, the blood of the devil on her body..." Angel King Luo Bing said with complicated eyes, "There is actually another guess about this.


    But I don''t want to think about this speculation, I also think it is true. "


    Seeing Luo Bing''s complicated look, Ye Hao thought of this kind of speculation: "Because, this kind of possibility is. This angel king actually survived, and she returned to her own race.


    However, several angel kings were unable to allow an angel king with devil blood among the angels to exist, so they expelled, sealed and even... killed! "


    Upon hearing Ye Hao''s words, Angel King Luo Bing was silent, and she bit her vermilion lips lightly: "Because I was on another battlefield at the time, I couldn''t know what this happened.


    "What''s her name?" Ye Hao asked the last question curiously.


    "Mona."

 Chapter 2974： Death Witch

    Chapter 2974 Death Witch


    Ye Hao remembered the name.


    Maybe it''s because she has something similar to herself.


    They all have completely different things.


    It''s just that her blood is the devil''s blood, and his is the devil''s heart.


    Ye Hao''s footsteps suddenly slowed, and he saw a woman standing at the top of a sentry in the distance. The woman was wearing a black robe, her eyes gloomy looking down at the entire port.


    It was like looking at his own territory.


    It''s her, death witch!


    Above the sentry.


    The Death Witch was standing here. She looked at the ships coming in and out below, but there was no trace of happiness in her heart.


    Compared to everything that is dim here, she found that the earth was so beautiful.


    Except for her current strength, everything on earth is a luxury here.


    And even if you have the strength you once hoped for, what about here?


    A lower main **** is just a commander-level existence.


    On top of her head are the middle main gods, upper main gods, and powerful demon gods.


    She just had one more pawn, but one less pawn.


    The longer she stayed here, the more confused she became. She looked at the mirror and questioned herself many times.


    Why are you here?


    Is this all she wants to pursue?


    She began to miss her life on earth, at least there, she was a powerful eagle eye leader!


    She has her own power, people who worship her.


    If she has not seen the beauty of the earth, perhaps she will get used to everything here.


    But coming here from such a wonderful place on earth, she found that she seemed to have done something wrong.


    Once she thought that the earth she was on was a hell, but now she discovered that it turned out to be a protected Taoyuan wonderland.


    She also escaped from the inside cleverly.


    But... do you want to betray?


    She thought of what happened to the Moon God guy after he was discovered, and she trembled.


    She didn''t know what kind of betrayal the Moon God did? But at least she is now imprisoned in that dark place, suffering from the power of evil every day.


    She just stayed in that place for a while and didn''t want to stay there anymore.


    And the woman of the Moon God had been there for three months.


    But it seems that until now, she hasn''t said for whom she works.


    "Master Death Witch, there is a demon officer below that said Master Lazy Demon has sent an important letter and needs to be presented to you in person!" A demon warrior stepped up and said respectfully.


    "A letter from Master Lazy Demon God? Let him come up." The Death Witch said casually.


    A footstep stepped on the stairs and slowly walked up.


    "What letter does Lazy Demon Lord have..." The Death Witch turned her head to look at the demon officer, but when she saw the demon officer''s face, she was instantly surprised.


    It turned out to be him!


    At this moment, the death witch wanted to escape, wanted to shout.


    She didn''t know why this man appeared here, but she had heard a lot of rumors about this man.


    The strength of this man has risen at a terrifying speed to a realm that she looks up to.


    "Lord Death Goddess, we haven''t seen each other for so long. You don''t have to see me just want to go." Ye Hao smiled and approached the Death Witch.


    The Death Witch looked at her body as if frozen in surprise.


    It''s not that her body is frozen, but the flow of time around her body has been slowed down hundreds of times, which makes her movements look very slow, so slow that they seem to be frozen.


    "You have seen it too. I have the ability to control everything about you. I want to kill you with ease. You are a smart person. You should know what you should do." Ye Hao said, lifting the surroundings of the Death Witch. Time stand.


    The Death Witch recovered, she gasped and looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "You...you... why are you here..."


    "Does Miss Witch want to talk to me here?" Ye Hao smiled and looked at Death Witch.


    The Death Witch looked around and then looked at Ye Hao.


    "follow me."


    With that, the Death Witch walked downstairs.


    Ye Hao followed her silently.


    The death witch looked at the demon warriors and demon officers passing by.


    But she did not speak, nor did she speak.


    She didn''t dare to take any risks. She believed that the man behind her could kill herself after she did anything.


    Because he was once said to be the guy who was facing the angry demon god, he should have the power of the upper master god.


    Damn it.


    How exactly did this guy cultivate, thinking that when he was still on earth, his realm was clearly below himself.


    In just a few years of work, he has surpassed a realm that he could not even imagine.


    Finally, five minutes later, the Death Witch brought Ye Hao to a house around the port.


    "This is my private residence here, absolutely safe." The Death Witch closed the door and looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao directly found a chair and sat down, smiling at the Death Witch: "I originally thought you would play tricks with me on the way here. I didn''t expect it to be so honest."


    "No way, now you are a resounding high-ranking master god, even the demon **** is eyeing you. How dare I, a weak woman, make any small movements in front of you.


    It''s just that I didn''t expect that you would dare to run to the land of the lazy demon.


    Although the Lazy Demon God is still on the front line of the Black Great Wall, there is still the upper and middle Lord God she stayed behind.


    As long as they delay you for a while and the Lazy Demon rushes back, it is not that simple for you to leave again. "


    "What kind of character am I, don''t you know? If I were not such a crazy person, it would have been impossible for me to sneak into your eagle eyes." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Hearing this, the Death Witch laughed.


    "Indeed, you are a madman. I never thought that you would sneak in by my side at that time." The Death Witch shook her head mockingly.


    At that time, she once regarded Ye Hao as a trusted confidant she cultivated, but who would have thought that it turned out to be Hawkeye''s most dangerous enemy at the time.


    "Let''s say, you came here so risky. You didn''t just come to chat with me, or to kill me, a traitor to the earth?" The Death Witch stared at Ye Hao.


    She could feel it, what purpose Ye Hao had for finding her.


    Ye Hao tapped his fingers on the table. He stared into the eyes of the Death Witch and asked, "I want to know where the Moon God is now."

 Chapter 2975： Luna trapped

    Chapter 2975 Moon God Trapped


    Hear what Ye Hao said.


    The Death Witch''s eyes changed suddenly, and she looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "So the Moon God serves you?"


    Ye Hao seemed to have noticed something. He asked, "Is it what happened to the Moon God?"


    The Death Witch sat opposite Ye Hao, she said helplessly: "Your informant was exposed."


    "Exposed? When did it happen?" Ye Hao frowned.


    There has been no problem in contact with Moon God, how could it be exposed at this time?


    "It seems that someone has noticed that her behavior is a bit wrong. Some people suggested that the Moon God be inspected inside and out. The Lazy Demon agreed and used a magical tool to probe the Moon God.


    Another soul power was discovered in the Moon God, so the Lazy Demon asked the Moon God, who is she related to?


    The Moon God refused to admit it, saying that he didn''t know what was going on at all, and he didn''t know when there was this thing in his body.


    The Lazy Demon didn''t believe it, so he imprisoned her in the demon prison. This is almost three months ago. "


    The Death Witch looked at Ye Hao: "I didn''t expect that she would have a relationship with you. When did you hook up, although I also saw something wrong with her before.


    But she didn''t expect that she should hide such a big secret. "


    "Devil prison? Is she still alive now?" Ye Hao frowned and asked.


    Although Moon God was a villain before, after he became his informant, he did a lot of things for himself.


    It is impossible to care about her life and death.


    "It should be alive, because the Moon God helped the Lazy Demon God retrieve that powerful artifact before. So the Moon God didn''t execute it on the spot either.


    But it''s not much better. This demon prison is a place where a lot of evil aura accumulates. Even creatures of the demon race can go crazy in it and become a monster with no ambition.


    Even if she was the Moon God, she wouldn''t be able to last for a few years. "The Death Witch said helplessly.


    "Where is this prison?" Ye Hao stared at the death witch.


    The Death Witch looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "What? Are you going to rescue her? I advise you to save it.


    As I said before, although your strength is very strong, if you are entangled by the demons of the upper Lord God, then you are still very dangerous.


    The one who guards the prison is a high-ranking demon, and it is impossible for you to rescue the Moon God in this situation.


    I advise you to leave here as soon as possible, so that I can still assume that we haven''t seen it today. "


    Ye Hao looked at the Death Witch, and he said lightly: "Although Moon God was a member of Hawkeye just like you before, at least she is now my informant.


    That is my person. I am her boss. I can''t ignore it after my little brother has an accident. That''s not Ye Hao''s style.


    Since her Moon God is still alive, I will definitely take her out of here this time! "


    Listening to Ye Hao''s words, the Death Witch looked at Ye Hao''s unwavering eyes.


    She could see that the man was not lying.


    He didn''t need to be here, and say something pretentious to attack the fat man.


    "Do you really need to take a risk for a tool?" The Death Witch stared at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head: "No, she is not my tool. In my eyes, she is now my partner."


    partner?


    I don''t know why, the Death Witch is a little bit envious of that woman.


    "Well, I can tell you about the prison, but don''t think about what I can do for you.


    If the Lazy Demon finds that I have helped you, then I am not as lucky as the Moon God, and I don''t know how I will be treated.


    Even if you were going to kill me, I wouldn''t do it like that. "The Death Witch said sternly.


    "It doesn''t matter, you just tell me the location." Ye Hao said.


    The Death Witch looked at Ye Hao seriously, making sure that he really wanted to do it.


    She sighed, raised her hand, and the black magic formed a map in front of the two of them.


    At first, it was a big continent.


    "This is the continent where we are now, and the core continent of the Lazy Demon Realm, and the most important thing is naturally her castle.


    Night Magic City! "The Death Witch raised her hand.


    The original continent began to enlarge suddenly, and finally concentrated in an area in the center, where there was a castle on the top of a mountain.


    "Night Demon City is the castle of the Lazy Demon God, and the Demon Prison I mentioned just now is located under the Night Demon City!" The Death Witch pointed to the mountain: "This mountain is said to be a volcano, and the middle is empty.


    The empty position was made into a prison by the Lazy Demon God. There are only three ways to enter the magic prison.


    One is direct frontal attack, but in that case, the lazy devil left her own feelings in the night demon city, and she will find that someone has attacked her night demon city the first time.


    According to the abilities of the lazy demon, he hurried back from the front line, and it only took twenty minutes. And once you are entangled by the demons in Night Demon City within these twenty minutes, when the Lazy Demon arrives, you may not really be able to leave.


    Similarly, there is also an unstable factor, that is, no one can be sure, whether there is a demon **** passing by around here, if there is, then you can only be considered unlucky.


    The second method is to enter from the intersection of Night Demon City, but in that case, you need to walk in front of the demon lord of a higher god. I don''t know if your disguise can hide that demon lord.


    The third method is to walk through the passage under the earth flame. Because it is a volcano, there is a terrifying earth flame under the volcano. It is said that the earth flame is the blood of an ancient demon in ancient times, even the demon of the upper **** is inside. Can''t stay for too long.


    Otherwise the whole body will be melted away in it! These are the three methods I know. "


    Listening to these three methods, Ye Hao began to think.


    The first one is indeed very risky.


    Although Ye Hao thinks he is very strong, who knows if there is any hidden in the lair of a demon god.


    Still not too risky.


    The second kind of words is a gambling on whether his disguise can hide the demon of the upper god.


    In the third case, Ye Hao hadn''t seen the earth flames before, and he didn''t know how harmful this thing was to him.


    "About the third method, can you tell me where to get in?" Ye Hao asked.


    "You have to go through the earth flame!" Ye Hao couldn''t believe Ye Hao''s eyes widened.


    In her opinion, this third method is undoubtedly looking for death!

 Chapter 2976： Earth inflammation

    Chapter 2976 Earth Flame


    After half a day.


    Two figures appeared beside a rift valley. The rift valley below was not a turbulent river, but dark red magma.


    "This is Earth Flame?" Ye Hao pointed to the magma-like liquid below.


    "That is not a real earth flame. The earth flame reaches deeper. The surface is only slightly warmer than the flame.


    Ordinary lower main gods have no problem in this. "The Death Witch next to her reminded.


    Ye Hao nodded: "Then how should I go after going down here?"


    "From here, dive all the way down to almost the depth of the earth, where it is like a deep ocean, and there is no longer any rock layer around you blocking you.


    At that time, all you need to do is to swim in the opposite direction based on the direction of the earth inflammation.


    When you find yourself at the core of Earth Flame, above your head is the crater where Night Demon City is located. You only need to head upstream.


    It takes about three hours for you to travel through the earth flame. It is said that the intensity of the earth flame is comparable to steel, just like you are swimming in steel.


    Such a metaphor may be strange, after all, almost no one goes to Diyan to take risks boringly.


    Someone once tested that a lower lord **** among the earth flames could only hold on for ten minutes, and his body might be burned to death no matter how long he grows. "The Death Witch said solemnly.


    Three hours.


    Ye Hao nodded to express understanding.


    "Are you sure you really want to go? In fact, compared to this method, the previous two methods are safer." The Death Witch still reminded.


    "This method is safer at least for now. If I find that I really can''t get there after I go down, then I can still go back the same way." Ye Hao said his plan.


    The Death Witch sighed and didn''t say much.


    "Actually, you don''t have to come here with me at all. You said before that your excessive behavior will only cause trouble for you." Ye Hao said while looking at the Death Witch.


    The Death Witch looked in the direction of Night Demon City and said, "Although my relationship with the woman of the Moon God is not very good, at least we were an organization before.


    Live together, fight together, fight together for the faith at the time.


    Speaking of it now, she and me are the only ones left in those days, so I still hope that she, a stinky woman, can survive. "


    Ye Hao saw a lot of things in the eyes of the Death Witch.


    "Actually, you already regretted your original choice, right?" Ye Hao asked, looking at the Death Witch.


    The death witch shook her head mockingly: "What if we regret it, no one is forcing us to do this. And now we have done it, there is no regret medicine in this world."


    "If you really regret it, I can take you back to the plane of the earth. Although you did some bad things before, as long as you want.


    With your current state, you can start all over again and fight for the earth! "Ye Hao said from the heart.


    The death witch raised her head and looked at the gloomy sky.


    "I haven''t seen the blue sky in the earth for a long time. To be honest, your opinion is very attractive.


    But I think...I still have to think about it. After all, suddenly overthrowing the ideal that I had worked hard for for many years is really unacceptable in a short time. "The Death Witch said mockingly.


    "Well, I''ll give you time. As long as you want, you can make your choice just like Moon God.


    Although there is no regret medicine in this world, you can change your future, and your future still has a long time to come.


    Shouldn''t stay in this **** place. "Ye Hao said sternly.


    "I see, I have to say. You really have a lot of ability to persuade women. I don''t know if the Moon God is also persuaded by you." The Death Witch looked at Ye Hao with beautiful eyes.


    Ye Hao shrugged: "If I could really convince people, then you wouldn''t have said just now that you have to think about it again."


    "Okay, let''s stop talking. You should go down, too, and I should go back too, otherwise I really have to be suspicious." The Death Witch looked at the magma below, and she looked at Ye Hao sternly: "If not, Don''t force yourself!"


    "I know. There will be a period later."


    After finishing speaking, Ye Hao seemed to dive into the rift.


    The Death Witch watched Ye Hao disappear into the magma.


    She said lightly: "This man really believes people, but I have to say his opinions before, which is really tempting.


    The earth... I have begun to miss the air and night sky of the earth. If you really have the ability to rescue the woman from the Moon God, maybe I can consider your suggestion. "


    With that, the Death Witch also disappeared on the horizon.


    At this moment, Ye Hao was already in the magma, like a diver, and began to dive quickly.


    Hot lava is everywhere.


    However, the temperature of these magma, for Ye Hao, was only slightly warm water.


    Because he wrapped the law of flames around his body, the temperature of the magma could not cause much damage to his body.


    Only with his deeper and deeper depth.


    The color of the surrounding magma gradually darkened, and the temperature began to rise continuously.


    Gradually, even under the envelope of the Law of Fire, Ye Haodu''s skin began to show scarlet red marks, which were the marks that would appear when his skin was subjected to high temperatures.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath. Under the outermost flame law, he used the water law and ice law on the inside.


    With the assistance of these two laws, Ye Hao''s body temperature dropped again.


    This allowed his skin color to return to normal.


    Roar


    Suddenly, a huge mouth suddenly appeared next to him, and he swallowed Ye Hao.


    If you look closely, you will find that this is a big fish like a red rock. It looks quite ugly. If it is not moving, it is really difficult to find its presence in the magma.


    But soon this big fish paid the price for his random eating, its abdomen was directly broken open, and Ye Hao ran out of it unharmed.


    "Unexpectedly, there are such things as monsters here. It is still a monster of the lower main **** level." Ye Hao glanced at the body of the monster, and he continued to dive.


    But soon he stopped, because he saw the earth inflammation that the death witch had said before.


    The difference between earth flame and magma is indeed clear at a glance, it is like the dividing line between clear water and yellow sand, and there is a wonderful beauty!

 Chapter 2977： The horror of the Demon Land Flame

    Chapter 2977 the horror of the demon earth flame


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and plunged directly into the ground inflammation.


    In the earth flame, everything around suddenly seemed to have changed.


    When I came down just now, there were a lot of rocks around, but here it really seemed to be in the deep sea, surrounded by crimson earth flames.


    There is nothing extra than that!


    And the flames here are really like the water in the ocean, flowing, and your body can vaguely feel a thrust that is pushing you.


    However, it is worth mentioning that there is a thrust that Ye Hao, the enchanting lord god, can feel. If you change to an ordinary lord god, it is probably a word, Alexander!


    In addition, Ye Hao quickly discovered that the ground inflammation here was indeed different from the above. The hot temperature was not as simple as a difference of several dozen times.


    The most important thing is that this is not only on the physical level, but even your soul seems to be placed on a pan.


    Fortunately, Ye Hao just used the power of three laws to protect him, and when he estimated it, he made a fool of himself.


    But despite this, Ye Hao could still feel that feeling.


    He used the Law of Unearthed, the Law of Gold in his sea of ??consciousness.


    In this way, it can be guaranteed that his soul will at least not have much negative feelings.


    "Go in the direction of the countercurrent, that''s the direction." Ye Hao looked in the direction of the flow of the earth flames. He followed the direction of the countercurrent of the earth flames as the death witch said before.


    The reason why Ye Hao believed in the words of the Death Witch before, and did not suspect that she would frame herself.


    In fact, this is due to the Angel King Luo Bing in Ye Hao''s body.


    Angel King Luo Bing has a special skill of his own in this respect, which is similar to ordinary people''s mind reading skills.


    It''s just that her skill is stronger, and it can act on the power below the **** king level.


    Therefore, the death witch had no chance to lie in front of Luo Bing Angel King.


    And once the Death Witch lied, or had any hostility towards Ye Hao, then she would not be safe now.


    "Is this the Devil Land Flame? I haven''t seen this thing for billions of years." Luo Bing Angel King''s voice came from Ye Hao''s chest.


    "Have you ever seen it?" Ye Hao interrogated curiously while walking against the current.


    "This demon earth flame was something that the ancient demons particularly liked back then. They like to bathe their bodies in it, which can make their bodies very strong.


    Even the weapons of the Killing God level, it is difficult to kill them directly.


    And because of the long-awaited relationship in this kind of earth flames, some of their ancient demons can even produce some earth flames in their bodies, which can also assist them in battle. "The angel Luo Bing explained.


    It turns out that this demon earth flame still has this effect.


    "But I advise you to be more careful. That woman is right. This kind of ground inflammation is really dangerous.


    In addition, the temperature in the core area of ??Earth Flame is even hotter, and you may be devastated here if you are not careful! "The angel Luo Bing reminded.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''m already prepared. If I reach the limit, I still have no problem returning.


    At least for me, with my strong recovery ability, I don''t have to worry about the lack of law in the return journey. "


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, the angel Luo Bing didn''t say anything.


    Because she had seen Ye Hao''s powerful recovery ability, that recovery ability was indeed very special.


    Even the twelve-winged angels of their **** king level may not have such a powerful recovery ability.


    This kind of recovery ability alone is enough to allow Ye Hao to leapfrog a challenge and engage his enemies at the same level and several times.


    No wonder this guy would be called a monster genius.


    that''s all.


    After Ye Hao swam in this endless earth inflammation for almost an hour, he could feel the temperature of his skin getting higher and higher.


    His skin turned crimson again, and his flight speed was slower than before.


    "It seems that I need to work harder." Ye Hao closed his eyes, and when he opened his eyes again, he had already entered the blood wolf state.


    He incited his own wings of blood, allowing his speed to increase again.


    However, this state only lasted for half an hour, and the intensity of the earth inflammation around this half an hour increased several times compared to before.


    Ye Hao could only use his five-element physique, and under the blessing of the five-star physique, Ye Hao was able to move forward again.


    This time it took another half an hour to go forward.


    "Huhuhu..." Ye Hao gasped, his eyes were bloodshot, the surface of his body had turned red, all his hair had burned out, and he looked like a bald head.


    wrong!


    Not only his hair, but all the clothes on his body, including the hair on all parts of his body.


    Even his storage ring could not last too long in this situation. Fortunately, Yang Xing had his own inner world, and he threw his storage ring into his own inner world.


    keep going.


    But this progress is still very difficult.


    "Ye Hao, let''s give up. The intensity of the flames here is really amazing, your current state has reached the limit!" Angel Luo Bing also appeared to remind Ye Hao at this time.


    "No, I haven''t reached the limit!" Ye Hao roared, his eyes turned black, and his body began to change.


    The black texture began to cover the surface of his body, and horns appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead.


    Demon status!


    Angel Luo Bing knew that Ye Hao was in such a state, but this was the first time she saw Ye Hao perform.


    To be honest, when Ye Hao''s body became like this, she felt very uncomfortable.


    It''s like a person who doesn''t like water, the feeling of being in a heavy rain at this moment.


    But fortunately, there is still a piece of pure land in Ye Hao''s body, that is, the other side of Ye Hao''s special heart, where there is still a strong sacred power.


    Here, there is no need to bear the influence of the devil state.


    Before that, Angel King Luo Bing also liked to stay here, and even if she found out that she was staying here, there would still be a nourishing feeling to her body.


    She didn''t know why Ye Hao possessed such pure sacred power. She once asked Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao couldn''t give an answer either.


    Although I don''t know what is going on, at least this is a good thing for Luo Bing.


    This is a nice ¡®home¡¯!

 Chapter 2978： Twelve Winged Angels Appear

    Chapter 2978 Twelve Winged Angels Appear


    Ye Hao entered the devil state.


    There was a strange feeling in the flames of this place, as if the fish had returned to the sea.


    It''s just that this feeling can''t alleviate everything he faces in this terrible environment.


    As he keeps moving forward, he can still feel his skin, and there is a burning sensation.


    Soon this feeling turned into a burning sensation on the skin.


    Although Ye Hao''s skin was not actually ignited, the pain was quite obvious.


    It''s like a burn after being burned under the scorching sun. On the surface, it is just a red skin, but in fact, only the person concerned will understand the pain.


    But in the end, under Ye Hao''s insistence, he finally came to the central area of ??Di Yan.


    He stopped his steps and looked under his feet.


    There was a pile of red spar under his feet. He didn''t know what those things were, but the surrounding ground inflammation obviously flowed from there.


    "Ye Hao, you better leave here immediately. That thing gives me a very bad feeling!" Angel Luo Bing reminded me at this time.


    Ye Hao didn''t want to stay here any longer. His demonic state was already reaching its limit. If he persisted, he would most likely be backlashed by demonic power.


    He raised his head and looked at the top of his head.


    According to what the Death Witch had said before, as long as he reached here, he could continue upstream.


    Ye Hao began to swim towards the top, and soon he saw the rock wall, which meant that he was about to leave this hot ocean.


    "Ye Hao, be careful!"


    At this moment, Luo Bing Angel King''s exclamation came.


    Ye Hao also noticed that something was wrong. A red tentacled didn''t know when he had wrapped Ye Hao''s foot, and thousands of such red tentacles appeared around him.


    Ye Hao hadn''t noticed these red tentacles before, as if they appeared out of thin air!


    "Damn, what are these things!" Ye Hao began to struggle constantly, but he found that no matter how hard he struggles, it didn''t help.


    Even if he uses the power of the law to attack, these tentacles will be crushed, they will still split into more tentacles to attack Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s legs and arms were gradually entangled by these tentacles, and at the same time Ye Hao''s body began to fall a little bit.


    These tentacles seemed to be trying to pull Ye Hao into that strange building.


    Ye Hao''s instinct told him that if he entered that building, he would be very dangerous.


    "Give me...give me...give me away!" Ye Hao began to struggle frantically.


    How could he just stop here.


    He still has a lot to do.


    The earth is still waiting for him to save, and Xiao Cui is still waiting for him to pick it up.


    And...and... the child in Song Ying''s belly is still waiting for him.


    The black aura in Ye Hao''s eyes began to increase, and the power of the devil in Ye Hao''s body began to skyrocket at this time.


    Ye Hao''s body directly entered a state of demonization, and he was losing control.


    "not good!"


    Angel Luo Bing noticed the crisis, but she was powerless now, because her strength was too weak, far from being as strong as the original Angel King.


    But at this moment, the heart exuding sacred power in Ye Hao seemed to be calling her.


    Angel King Luo Bing entered into that heart without knowing how.


    Originally, she was also familiar with this place. After all, this was her ¡®home¡¯, but today there was one more thing she had never seen before.


    It is something like a seed, a glowing seed.


    "What is this?" Angel Luo Bing touched it.


    In the next second, she felt as if some energy was emerging from her body.


    When she regained consciousness, she realized that she had become a state of heyday, with twelve wings behind her!


    "This is..." Angel King Luo Bing had no time to think about it at this moment, because she saw that the red tentacles were about to cover Ye Hao''s whole person, only one hand was still outside.


    "Ye Hao!"


    Angel King Luo Bing hurriedly swooped down, grabbed Ye Hao''s hand, and tried to pull Ye Hao out.


    But the strength of those red tentacles was really terrifying. Not only did Luo Bing Angel King fail to pull Ye Hao out, on the contrary, the red tentacles began to entangle her arms, and even wanted to entangle her whole person.


    "Damn! These disgusting things, who do you think you are facing?" Luo Bing''s strength began to skyrocket.


    Divine Art¡¤Ice Angel Coming


    At this moment, ice crystals appeared around Angel King Luo Bing''s body.


    Can summon ice crystals in the demon earth flame, one can imagine how terrifying power this is.


    The arrival of the ice angel directly turned Angel King Luo Bing''s hair into snow white, and at the same time all the red tentacles that entangled her were frozen.


    The next second, it broke directly.


    This caused Ye Hao who was originally entangled, and immediately lost his restraint.


    However, Ye Hao''s state seemed to be lost, his eyes were hollow, and he didn''t have any expression.


    "Let''s go! Let''s leave here!" It is too late to check Ye Hao''s situation, and the top priority is to leave here.


    Those red tentacles have made a comeback, and they seem to have to leave Ye Hao here!


    Fortunately, the twelve-winged angel king Luo Bing fanned his own wings, and before the red tentacles caught up with him, he took Ye Hao directly into the area of ??Earth Yan.


    Fortunately, those red tentacles seemed unable to leave the flames, after the twelve-winged angel king Luo Bing rushed out with Ye Hao.


    After they wandered aimlessly for a while, they also dissipated in the flames.


    The calm ground inflammation, as if nothing had happened.


    But in that strange building, something seemed to flash past, as if it was annoyed and annoyed because of not getting what I wanted!


    But no matter what, at least Ye Hao has left the area of ??Di Yan without incident.


    The twelve-winged angel Luo Bing led Ye Hao to ascend rapidly, and gradually climbed from the hot lava. She didn''t know how long she had been flying.


    The wings behind her began to diminish a little, and her body began to shrink a little, as if the power in her body was dissipating little by little.


    Soon, she became her original size.


    The original little angel finally exhausted her last strength and finally brought Ye Hao out of the magma, and she fell heavily on the rock, and she fell weakly on Ye Hao''s chest.

 Chapter 2979： This time, Im here to take you home!

    Chapter 2979 ¡¡ This time, I''m here to take you home!


    Ye Hao suddenly woke up.


    He had a dream just now. He saw a scarlet demon facing him, and the demon was calling him.


    But Ye Hao didn''t remember what he said, he only knew that his body was approaching him uncontrollably.


    No matter how hard you struggle, there is no use.


    Until the appearance of a twelve-winged angel, dragged him out of that dream.


    Ye Hao looked around, he found that he was in a cave, the surroundings were extremely dim, and normal eyes couldn''t see anything clearly here.


    But this has no effect on Ye Hao.


    He looked at his chest first, Angel King Luo Bing was sitting there, like a cute doll.


    "You finally wake up, if you are not awake. I have to wonder if you are already dead." Luo Bing Angel King said teasingly.


    "Did you...save me?" Ye Hao pressed his painful head, and there was still a burning sensation on the surface of his skin.


    "You can say yes, you can also say no." Luo Bing Angel King gave a strange answer.


    Ye Hao looked at Luo Bing Angel King suspiciously, not knowing what she meant.


    Angel King Luo Bing began to explain: "In that case, the strength I can mobilize at most is only the upper main god, and I cannot fully display the power of the **** king.


    So it is impossible to save you by my power alone, but at that time the heart containing the divine power in your body called me.


    It seemed to know what I needed, and it injected me with strange things.


    At that moment, my body and my strength were restored to its heyday, but it could not be maintained for too long.


    So I hurriedly rescued you. After saving you, my strength dissipated and returned to the original state.


    In other words, how many secrets are hidden in you! "The Angel King Luo Bing looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    The things exposed on Ye Hao''s body are really amazing.


    The previous laws of time and space, the heart of the devil, and now this kind of power that can even affect the power of angels, is really unbelievable.


    "Really? Then I don''t know. At least we are all fine now." Ye Hao touched his body, to be honest, the things in his body now far exceed his previous control.


    Whether it is the heart of the devil, or the strange power that the angel Luo Bing said just now.


    "No matter what you think, I think you still have to get dressed first." Angel Luo Bing said suddenly.


    Ye Hao only reacted at this time, because he had nothing to do with Earth Yan before.


    Not to mention clothes, not even a single hair.


    The angel Luo Bing looked at him with a slight smile.


    Perhaps in the eyes of this female angel who has lived for billions of years, the body of this male race is nothing special.


    On the contrary, he looked up and down with admiring eyes.


    But Ye Hao has only lived for more than 20 years, so he hurriedly dressed himself.


    When putting on his clothes, he actually saw a trace of loss in the eyes of the angel Luo Bing, as if he hadn''t seen enough.


    "I have to recover first, and wait for my condition to recover before proceeding with the next rescue plan." Ye Hao took a deep breath and sat cross-legged on the ground.


    He urgently needs to recover everything he had consumed before.


    After all, wait a moment in the magic prison under the night demon city, no one knows what will happen.


    In order to prevent some danger from happening, Ye Hao must take advantage of the present to improve his state to the best.


    After half an hour.


    Ye Hao let out a foul breath, he stood up and moved his body.


    "Completely recovered?" The Angel King Luo Bing on the side fanned his wings and flew around Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    Angel King Luo Bing said in surprise again: "Your ability to recover is really amazing.


    In such a short time, I recovered from the state just now. If I were in the heyday, would I really want to study your body? "


    Study the body?


    Ye Hao couldn''t help but think of the picture of the mouse being cut in the laboratory, and he was agitated.


    It''s better not to let too many people know about his strange body.


    Otherwise, maybe someone really will have some bad ideas about his body.


    Ye Hao raised his head, looking at the narrow stone wall above his head, he could see several gaps spreading upward.


    Although I don''t know where they are now, looking at the surrounding rock formations and geological conditions, it should be not too far away from the ground.


    It should be very close to the Demon Prison under the Night Demon City.


    "Next, what are you going to do?" Angel King Moi looked at Ye Hao and asked.


    Ye Hao said, "I went to save people."


    "I remind you, you have to be careful later. There is something wrong with the death witch''s intelligence. There is not only one lower **** in this demon prison, but three lower gods here.


    According to your current strength, it is still quite difficult to face the three lower main gods and end the battle in a very short time. "Angel King Luo Bing reminded.


    "There is a problem with intelligence? Is that a problem with the Death Witch? Didn''t you say that your skills can detect the hearts of most people?" Ye Hao frowned.


    The look and attitude of the Death Witch before did not seem to be a lie.


    If she was lying at the time, then Ye Hao would not dare to believe his instincts anymore.


    "She didn''t deceive, but there was a problem with her intelligence, maybe she didn''t expect that there are three powerhouses of the lower main **** in the Night Demon City at this moment.


    After all, according to her realm, it is impossible to know too much. "Angel King Luo Bing said.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, at least it wasn''t the Death Witch that was deceiving herself.


    "What? Are you still rejoicing?"


    "At least that woman didn''t lie to me. As for the three lower gods above. Anyway, they are here. If you really want to meet them, you can''t escape.


    It is impossible to escape now. "Ye Hao shrugged helplessly.


    "If you start these demons, remember. Save people and evacuate within 20 minutes, and you must evacuate to a safe place!" Angel King Luo Bing reminded.


    "Don''t worry, I cherish my life very much. My life can''t stay in this place. I still have a lot of things to do." Ye Hao rubbed his nose.


    Looking at the crack on the top of his head with a smile.


    He is about to act, Moon God, I am here.


    This time, I''m here to take you home!

 Chapter 2980： You cant let me go for nothing

    Chapter 2980 you can''t let me go for nothing


    In the prison.


    Those imprisoned here are all the most important criminals, and they are also people who are temporarily unwilling to kill the Lazy Demon God.


    Compared to staying in the demon prison, it would be a more benevolent choice to kill them directly.


    In one of the prisons, a woman is being tied to a stone pillar by countless iron chains, and countless black auras are wrapped around the stone pillar.


    These are the power of evil, the power of evil pierced into this woman''s body from the stone pillar, causing this woman to endure this kind of pain.


    This woman is not someone else, she is the Moon God!


    Moon God''s face was pale, and his hair was tousled, completely devoid of the appearance of a beautiful woman outside.


    Hiss


    Luna heard the movement, she slowly opened her eyes, what she saw was the demon warriors patrolling outside passing by.


    "Moon God, what are you thinking about. How could he appear here."


    Moon God shook his head mockingly, feeling that the thought in his heart was very ridiculous.


    Let alone whether he knew what happened to him now, even if he knew it, he wouldn''t be able to appear here.


    She is just a chess piece in his hand, controlling her to do things when needed, and throwing her aside when not needed.


    I don''t know how many such pieces there are.


    I think when she was in the Earth Hawkeye organization, wasn''t she just treating her cronies.


    After they completely lose the value of use, they will become a waste product.


    And some people will fail when performing tasks, may be imprisoned, or they can use this to blackmail her.


    But she didn''t care about these at all at that time, because she thought it was very funny.


    She is the leader of the Hawkeye organization, how could she try her own risk for these chess pieces?


    At this moment, she became this chess piece, an abandoned piece.


    In this terrible place, it is naturally impossible for anyone to rescue her.


    It''s just the ridiculously careful thoughts in her heart.


    She closed her eyes again and was tortured by the evil force in her body. She didn''t know how long she could hold on.


    One month or three months?


    Or half a year?


    She has seen some people who can''t bear it with her own eyes, and finally turned into monsters that are neither human nor ghost, nor demons and monsters. The final fate is to be chosen as the lazy demon''s leisure time plaything.


    Kaz


    There was another voice in my ear.


    It''s strange how the frequency of these demon warriors'' patrols is a bit high today.


    If in the past, these guys would not come down once a day, after all, who would be willing to stay in this ghost place.


    "Are you still alive?"


    The familiar voice came into his ears, and the Moon God took a breath.


    Is it because you have hallucinations? He could still hear the man''s voice.


    Stupid, how could he be here.


    This is the demon prison below the Lazy Demon God''s Night Demon City. As long as anyone with a little brain knows, this is a very dangerous place.


    "Say something while still alive."


    Another sentence came.


    At this time, Moon God couldn''t help it anymore, she opened her eyes.


    Even if it is a hallucination, she still hopes to see that man.


    Sure enough, the man appeared in front of her.


    This illusion seems to be real.


    "I''m still alive, that''s fine. It seems that I''m not here yet. Let me see first, how can I get you out? What is the stone pillar behind you?"


    Seeing that there was nothing wrong with the Moon God, Ye Hao began to study the stone pillar and iron chain that imprisoned the Moon God, and he reached out and grabbed the iron chain.


    The iron chain was tied to the Moon God, this pulling, the Moon God naturally also felt.


    Suddenly, her mind became sober.


    "Are you...really Ye Hao?"


    Ye Hao was taken aback, looking at the Moon God as if looking at a fool: "Couldn''t you stay here for a long time, your mind is broken? I''m not Ye Hao, can I still be Lin Hao, Sun Hao?"


    "Why are you here?" Moon God asked in surprise.


    Ye Hao rolled his eyes: "It''s over, you are really stupid. What else can I do when I show up here? Why do you come to travel?


    Of course it''s to save you. "


    help me?


    At this moment, Moon God had mixed feelings in her heart, and she never expected that Ye Hao would really appear in front of her.


    If it weren''t for her hands tied now, she really wanted to slap herself, worrying about whether she was dreaming.


    "Why do you... come to rescue me? Don''t you know where this is?" Moon God asked, staring at Ye Hao.


    "You have no technical content on this question. You are my informant, which is equivalent to my person, and I am your boss.


    Something happened to my little brother, is there any problem with me, the boss, coming to save people? You''d better talk less, wait until I rescue you, and then see if your brain can be cured. "Ye Hao didn''t forget to tease at this time.


    He began to study this stone pillar and iron chain carefully.


    The Moon God was in tears at this time, and there were tears in her eyes.


    you are mine.


    I''m here to save you.


    The simple words made the Moon God feel that the torment he had suffered in these three months was worth it!


    "Ye Hao, I don''t know how you got in. But I''m really happy that you can come to rescue me, but you have to leave here now.


    Because you can''t save me at all, if you really save me, you might even hurt yourself! "The Moon God looked at Ye Hao and said hurriedly.


    "Why? Do you want me to come empty-handed?" Ye Hao smiled lightly.


    The Moon God hurriedly said: "I''m not kidding, you may be able to untie this chain, but once you untie it, I will leave the scope of this stone pillar.


    The lower main **** who is responsible for guarding the prison will find that you can''t go if you want to.


    And if the Lazy Demon knew that you were here, he would definitely come back! So don''t save me, hurry up! "


    I heard Luna say so.


    Ye Hao stared at the stone pillar: "This is a difficult problem, and I really don''t seem to have a solution. In that case, it''s straightforward."


    With that said, Ye Hao raised his fist and hit the stone pillar with a punch.


    The entire stone pillar stomped on at this moment, and the chains on the Moon God also broke.


    The Moon God''s body fell down and was caught by Ye Hao.


    "What are you doing!" The Moon God looked at Ye Hao in horror. She didn''t expect Ye Hao to break the stone pillar without saying a word.


    "I said, I''m here to save people this time. You can''t let me run for nothing. Okay, you don''t need to say any more now. I have smashed this stone pillar and you are in my hands. Up.


    All in all, you just need to stay honestly and trust me to take you out! "Ye Hao smiled and looked at Moon God.


    At this moment, Moon God looked at the man''s smile, and she felt that there was nothing to be afraid of in this world.


    As long as you can follow this man, what is there to be afraid of!


    Just having this moment is enough!

 Chapter 2981： The three powerful demons

    2981-Devil


    "Take her out? It''s a big tone. No one has ever been able to take people out of the prison of Night Demon City alive!"


    At this moment, a voice came from the gate of the prison.


    Three figures appeared there.


    "I didn''t expect it to come very quickly, so that''s okay. Hurry up, and I will leave with someone." Ye Hao squinted at the three figures coming out of the darkness.


    The first one appeared was a graceful figure, but it gave people a feeling like a thorny rose.


    "It turned out to be the evil spirit shadow! How could she appear in the night demon city? Didn''t she always follow the lazy demon god?" Moon God could not help but exclaim when he saw the figure.


    This is a female demon wearing mecha equipment, wrong...it should be said to be a succubus.


    Because there are demon-specific horns on the top of her head, and the slender tail of succubus on her hips.


    It''s just that her wings are very special. They are mechanical wings, with mechanical joints, and three separate mechanical wings, wearing **** and revealing mechanical armor.


    That armor, the area of ??defense is basically negligible.


    In her hand, she held a weapon that looked like a sniper rifle.


    She wears a black face towel on her face, covering her mouth and nose, but the exposed skin and eyes are still very charming.


    "It looks pretty good." As a male, Ye Hao still admires the evil ghost in front of him very much from the male eyes, at least the figure is really good.


    "What''s the background? Why do you feel so cold in her eyes." Ye Hao asked curiously.


    The Moon God sighed, and solemnly explained: "I have to say, this is a very story-telling woman, not right...it should be a succubus.


    She originally belonged to a special small race of succubus. Among their races, the succubus was not high in combat power and could only engage in some assassination and temptation tasks.


    And I heard that the Phantom of the Evil is such a role, but when performing the mission, she was abandoned by her own race and was chased by the enemy.


    Her wings were cut off cruelly and almost died. At that time, the Lazy Demon saved her.


    Brought her to Night Demon City, and re-installed this mecha equipment for her, and the Phantom of the Evil at that time sought the power to kill, and she wanted revenge.


    The Lazy Demon God also satisfied her and gave her such an opportunity, and she succeeded in seizing such an opportunity, relying on her own efforts, to become one of the strongest in the Night Demon City under the command of the Lazy Demon God.


    Some people say that her combat power has reached the upper main god, but some people say that because of the particularity of her body structure, her strength is only the peak of the middle main god.


    Her fighting method is not to fight head-on, but rely on assassination to give the enemy a fatal blow. The gun in her hand is her most deadly weapon! "


    Hearing the introduction of Moon God, Ye Hao nodded clearly.


    "I was introduced so carefully, why not introduce me?"


    At this time, a flame figure also walked out of the darkness.


    After Moon God saw this figure, a look of fear appeared in her eyes. Because of her weakness, she even tremblingly said: "This...this is Holy Flame Figueroa!"


    Holy Flame Figueroa?


    Hearing this name, Ye Hao became a little interested. Why does this name sound so unlike a demon?


    "Holy Flame? Are you a descendant of that demon race?" The voice of the angel Luo Bing sounded in Ye Hao''s mind at this time.


    "Do you know this person?" Ye Hao asked in his heart.


    Angel King Luo Bing recalled: "That is a legend. At that time, there was a race that was very good at fire laws. They claimed to be a race born in the sun.


    Unfortunately, next to them is the Olympus God System.


    He is also a believer in the sun, how could the sun **** of the Olympus **** system tolerate such a group of people with low eyelids.


    So he began to persecute this race, almost driving this race to the point of genocide.


    As a last resort, this race chose to fall. They joined the camp of the demons, but they still kept the tradition of their surname as Holy Flame.


    I don¡¯t know if this person has something to do with the holy flame clan I know! "


    It turned out to be a descendant of certain races, it''s no wonder that the aura on his body is so strong.


    At this time, the Holy Flame Figueroa also came out, which was quite dazzling.


    Ye Hao was looking at the Holy Flame Figueroa.


    It is also a human-shaped appearance, but it has characteristics similar to that of a firebird. The feet are the kind of red bird legs, but they are covered with red metal with a few hollow markings.


    The upper body is also covered by a similar red armor, and there are red feathers on the back, and a dark red tail on the back!


    Look at this shape is similar to the existence of birdman.


    The most important thing is the flame. At first glance, it is known that it is the law of flame... No, it is not an ordinary law of flame.


    If the flame is pure, the flame of this guy may still be above Ye Hao''s flame.


    "Ye Hao, be careful. This Holy Flame Figueroa is one of the two strongest demon generals under the Lazy Demon God''s Tent. Unlike the succubus just now, he is the true lower Lord God!" The Moon God is nervous. Reminded.


    "Since you know the two great demon generals under the account of the lazy demon god, you should recognize me?" At this time, another gloomy voice came.


    This is a man bathed in black aura all over his body. Unlike Holy Flame Figueroa, he has a noble temperament.


    "Sad Duke Alohill!" Moon God widened her eyes, and her arms began to tremble constantly.


    "Is he the other of the two magic generals you just mentioned?" Ye Hao looked at the guy in front of him curiously.


    This person, known as the Duke of Sorrow Alohill, had an ordinary breath on his body, with a chill, but not a simple chill, there was a deeper breath in the chill.


    Ye Hao carefully observed that it was the power of chaos.


    This person combined the power of chaos and the power of coldness.


    Purple ice crystals will automatically float around his body when his feet are on the prison floor.


    A beautiful layer of ice spread on the ground.


    "It''s another descendant of a big race. I didn''t expect to see this race here." Angel Luo Bing said with emotion.


    "Do you know about him?" Ye Hao interrogated curiously.


    Angel King Luo Bing explained: "Almost the same era as the holy flame clan, in that era, there were many such small races in the gods.


    These small races are not the opponents of those great gods, and they are unwilling to surrender, so they can only choose the demon civilization in the end.


    This one is the sad family, they live by the law of sadness, very strong! "


    Ye Hao nodded, when the Moon God next to him also made a sound.


    "Ye Hao, you have to be careful of this person. He is the strongest of these three. This person is named Duke of Sorrow Alohir. It is said that he has followed the Lazy Demon God from a very early time.


    The strength is below the Lazy Demon God, and it is the strongest existence in this territory except for the Lazy Demon God!


    He also has his own territory, known as the City of Sorrow, he is the lord of the City of Sorrow! I don''t know if it is his family relationship.


    He likes to call himself a duke, and his power of practice is quite special. He can condense a divine tool called "Frostmourne".


    So he likes to call himself the Duke of Sorrow, and that''s how the name Duke of Sorrow Alohill came out.


    This person has a cold personality, and generally rarely appears. He didn''t expect that he would appear in the Night Demon City by such a coincidence today.


    And his combat power, because he has not played against people for a long time, some people think that he is the top five existence among all the upper main gods in the demon plane except the demon god!


    But some people say that Alohir''s combat power is enough to enter the top five or top three.


    Anyway, there are different opinions. "


    Moon God swallowed. This time Ye Hao had to face three opponents equivalent to the upper main **** at the same time, which was really nervous.

 Chapter 2982： Kill you three, what will the lazy devil look like?

    Chapter 2982 kill the three of you, what will the lazy devil look like


    "Are they three?" Ye Hao looked at the three opponents in front of him.


    The Phantom of the Evil, the Holy Flame Figueroa, and the Duke of Sorrow Alohill.


    "Your chances of winning are not small. It''s best to get rid of them and escape from here within twenty minutes. Otherwise, wait until the Lazy Demon arrives.


    At that time, you are really in danger. "Luo Bing Angel King reminded.


    Ye Hao murmured helplessly: "I want to go too, but this place is now. I guess I can''t go without killing these two people."


    "Hey, you''re Ye Hao. In fact, the lazy demon lord had suspected that this **** had something to do with you.


    I didn''t expect it to be like this, but we didn''t wait here for three months for nothing.


    We know that you have the law of space and you can travel at will.


    But this magic prison is not simple, and now it has begun to block the magic circle, and it is connected with the blood of the three of us.


    Unless all three of us are willing, or all three of us are dead, don''t let any creatures in this prison want to leave here! "Sorrowing Duke Alohill said coldly.


    Moon God heard this and couldn''t help looking at Ye Hao worried.


    "In this case, I can only ask three of you to die." Ye Hao glanced at the Moon God beside him: "I will send you to a place first, and you will stay there for a while.


    When I get to a safe place, I will send you out. "


    Moon God nodded, and finally she took Ye Hao''s hand and said, "No matter what, you must live."


    "Ok."


    Ye Hao sent the Moon God into the inner world.


    Moon God''s eyes went dark, and the next moment she appeared in a brand new world.


    At first, she was still very puzzled, not knowing where it was.


    But she quickly realized that this is the inner world that only the powerhouse of the **** king level can obtain.


    I didn''t expect Ye Hao to have it already, and it was such a huge prosperity.


    Even some plants and low-level creatures have appeared on the ground. Except for the lack of intelligent creatures, this place is completely the birthplace of life.


    "He is really full of legends." The Moon God muttered.


    She put her hands on her chest, and she still prayed for the man.


    She hopes that man can live, no matter what, he must live.


    "Now it''s all right, we are left." Ye Hao shook his hands and feet, as if doing some warm-up exercise.


    "Hahaha, I''ve heard that you are very strong. You can''t be afraid of people who are angry with the devil, but the three of us may not be able to win you.


    But the lazy devil, you can be here in twenty minutes, and we only need to hold you here for twenty minutes! "Sorrowing Duke Alohill said in a deep voice.


    "Twenty minutes? Do you really think you can hold me for twenty minutes?" Ye Hao''s mouth raised, and his body began to explode with black aura.


    At this moment, Ye Hao directly brought himself into the strongest demonized state.


    "There have been two demonizations in a short time..." Angel King Luo Bing watched Ye Hao enter the demonization again, and she was a little worried.


    But there is no alternative.


    After all, in the current situation, only by working hard can we get the chance to go out.


    Otherwise, if you really face the Lazy Demon, what will it end up like?


    can not imagine.


    "At least I am here. If something bad really happens, I can also bring him back, not to mention that he still has a lot of cards." Luo Bing Angel King looked at him as a demon. Ye Hao.


    "Hehehe, I heard that you have a lot of tricks and demon blood. I don''t know where you got it.


    But today, you can only stay here! "Holy Flame Figueroa''s flame burned, as if swearing their strength.


    "You say..." Ye Hao opened his mouth to speak, and a black breath kept coming out of his mouth.


    "If the Lazy Demon knew that you three powerful generals would all be killed by me. What would she look like?"


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, the three of them felt anxious.


    It was as if the man was talking about something he could do.


    "Don''t panic, we are two lower-level main gods, and there are ghosts. He can''t be our opponent!" Holy Flame Figueroa said in a deep voice.


    Sad Duke Alohill said with a stern face: "Figueroa, you and I entangled this guy head-on, don''t try hard, procrastinate.


    Phantom of the Evil, you find a chance to attack him around and show your strengths as an assassin. "


    "Understand." The Evil Phantom smiled charmingly, and then her figure disappeared into the darkness.


    Sad Duke Alohir raised his hand, a frost appeared in his hand, and finally the frost formed a sharp sword.


    This is Frostmourne!


    Of course, this is not the famous sword.


    It was just an imitation. The real Frostmourne had disappeared in this world along with the ancient demon holding Frostmourne billions of years ago.


    The flames on Saint Flame Figueroa burned all over, and his appearance at the moment was like the rumor of his race.


    A race of gods born in the sun!


    The frost on this side is hot on the other side, and the whole house is flooded.


    Ye Hao watched this scene indifferently.


    "It seems that you are all ready, then let me prepare a great gift for the lazy devil!" Ye Hao''s voice fell, and his body disappeared out of thin air in the next moment.


    That is not teleportation.


    Because of the limitations of the magic prison, Ye Hao could not use teleport, but within such a small range, his speed was actually faster than teleport!


    So fast!


    This is a word that came to mind in the minds of Duke of Sorrow Alohill and Holy Flame Figueroa.


    However, they also took out their superior master **** ability and fought fiercely with this man.


    The ghost phantom lurking in the darkness is looking for opportunities and launching their own attacks on Ye Hao from time to time.


    Although they didn''t hurt Ye Hao, it was a lot of trouble to Ye Hao.


    This fierce battle lasted for five minutes.


    Ye Hao found an opportunity to use his power, and at the same time forced Duke of Sorrow Alohill and Holy Flame Figueroa to the corner.


    "Evil Phantom, it''s now!" Sad Duke Alohir shouted.


    This was an opportunity, although they were restricted by Ye Hao.


    However, there was also a loophole behind Ye Hao. This was when the Evil Spirit Phantom hurt Ye Hao.


    But the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth rose at this moment.


    "This is the time to wait!"

 Chapter 2983： Miss Angel debut

    2983-Sister Angel debut


    Behind Ye Hao, Chu Xuan suddenly showed two angel crystals, and these two angel crystals bloomed like flowers.


    Then the shadow of a twelve-winged angel king appeared in front of everyone.


    "This is what Rowling and the others said before, the other Angel King Crystal on Ye Hao, Dolores?" Angel King Luo Bing looked at the strange Angel King before him.


    Because when she fell, the angel king hadn''t appeared yet.


    He is considered the predecessor of this angel king.


    The Angel King Dolores appeared, her beautiful eyes opened, and she looked at the ghostly phantom that had approached Ye Hao.


    "What''s going on, why did an angel appear!" The ghostly ghost widened her eyes, and she looked at the twelve-winged angel king in front of her.


    She never expected that Ye Hao would call out an angel king.


    "Archangel''s sword!" Angel King Dolores raised his hand, and an angel''s sword appeared on the head of the evil spirit shadow.


    The pupils of the Evil Phantom dilated, and she hurriedly prepared to escape.


    Although the Angel King Dolores does not have the full strength of the Angel King, it is still considered the upper lord god. The most important thing is that her angel law is to restrain evil spirits.


    But the Evil Phantom had no chance. The loophole that Ye Hao deliberately exposed just now was to attract her.


    Er, the timing of the appearance of Angel King Dolores means that the ghost shadow has no chance to escape from here.


    The archangel sword of Dolores Angel King fell from the sky.


    In the horrified eyes of the Evil Phantom, she turned her into nothing.


    One of the strongest middle-level main gods, the demon that existed next to the upper main gods, disappeared under this trick.


    "Evil Phantom!"


    "Why... how could this happen?" Sad Duke Alohir and Holy Flame Figueroa looked at this scene in astonishment.


    They never thought that this man still had such a powerful move.


    "How about? There are two people left." Ye Hao grinned at the two opponents in front of him.


    He used his own demonization for the first time. In fact, Ye Hao knew that if he had used two demonization battles in a short time, it was very likely that his body would be backlashed.


    So the second demonization is actually just a cover.


    It made these people think that Ye Hao really used his ability to press the box and wanted to fight them hard.


    In fact, Ye Hao was just looking for opportunities.


    "Guru..." Holy Flame Figueroa swallowed. He gritted his teeth and said: "What if you kill the Evil Phantom, there are at least two of us.


    As long as the two of us are still there, you can''t leave here! "


    "Yeah, I don''t know. With them, do you still have this chance of winning?" Ye Hao snapped his fingers.


    Dozens of angel hearts appeared in front of him, and then these angel hearts were like blooming flowers.


    Angels appeared in front of Duke of Sorrow Alohill and Holy Flame Figueroa.


    Most of them are eight-winged angels, and among them there are several ten-winged angels.


    The sacred light of these angels seemed to brighten the entire magic prison a lot.


    "This...this...this..." Holy Flame Figueroa stepped back with a trembling body, and even the blazing flames on his body were dimmed a lot at this moment.


    Angel King Luo Bing looked at the angel warriors in front of him. Although these angel warriors were summoned, they were in a godless state, like puppets.


    But looking at these angel warriors, and even the familiar faces in them, she felt her heart warm.


    She looked at Ye Hao.


    His sister Rowling is right. His is a very important thing for the angel family, and it can change the future of the angel family.


    In any case, he can''t make any mistakes.


    Hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    The angel swords in the hands of all angel warriors were aimed at Duke Alohir and Holy Flame Figueroa.


    Ye Hao twisted his neck with a playful expression at the corner of his mouth: "Well, a troublesome guy is gone. Now we can proceed to the second half.


    I hope you two can make these young ladies have fun, I will give you five-star praise at that time. "


    Why didn''t Ye Hao summon these angel warriors before?


    On the one hand, there is fear of the existence of the Phantom of the Evil Spirit, although the Phantom of the Evil is not as powerful as the Duke of Sorrow Alohir and the Holy Flame Figueroa.


    But she is an assassin, and an assassin can often give threats far beyond her own realm.


    Ye Hao didn''t want to see these angel crystals shattered and died forever in battle.


    If these angel warriors die every time in the battle, their angel crystals will dim and crack, and when they reach their limit, they will break.


    Therefore, he chose to set up a trap first and kill the evil spirit first.


    In this way, there is no potential threat, and in the frontal battle, the threat of Grief Duke Alohir and Holy Flame Figueroa.


    He can use teamwork to minimize their threats.


    This is also the greatest protection for these angel warriors.


    Needless to say, it is the story of Ye Hao bringing a group of angel sisters and tyrannical villains.


    This process only lasted less than three minutes, and the battle was over.


    Sad Duke Alohir''s head was cut off, and his body was pierced by many spears.


    Holy Flame Figueroa was even more miserable, his arms and thighs were cut off, and his body was torn apart.


    Several angel swords were inserted into the only head.


    "Ten minutes, it''s over. The task was completed half of the time ahead!" Ye Hao nodded in satisfaction as he watched Miss Angel regain her form of angel crystal.


    The original plan was 20 minutes, but I didn''t expect that it would only take ten minutes.


    The barrier outside the prison also disappeared.


    Ye Hao rushed out of the Demon Prison directly, and he flew over the Devil City.


    But after he came out, his expression became quite serious.


    Because in front of his eyes, a woman sitting on the throne is staring at him lazily.


    At the same time, Ye Hao could feel that there was a large army of demons on the way far away.


    The Lazy Demon hit Hatch, and she glanced at the half-collapsed Night Demon City below, and she could see the messy demon prison inside through the ruins.


    When Ye Hao escaped, he freed all the prisoners who were imprisoned by the lazy demon.


    "It seems that the Duke of Sorrow Alohill, the Holy Flame Figueroa and the Evil Phantom were all killed by you." The Lazy Demon God stared at Ye Hao with beautiful eyes.


    At this moment, she was not angry or irritated, just the laziness in her eyes was gone.


    But it is such a lazy demon. Those who know her character know that she is very angry now. This is how she expresses her anger.

 Chapter 2984： Anti-spatial instruments

    2984-Sword


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, just looked at the lazy demon in front of him.


    Don''t look at Ye Hao''s superficial calmness, but in fact he was panicked.


    He never thought that the Lazy Demon would arrive early, and it was nearly ten minutes earlier.


    "Escape!" Luo Bing Angel King exclaimed in Ye Hao''s mind.


    She also didn''t expect the Lazy Demon to arrive.


    Although the Lazy Demon God only has the combat power of the lower main god, but because of the bonus of the ancient demon blood and the power of the law, even Ye Hao''s current strength cannot be an opponent of the Lazy Demon God.


    Law of space


    Ye Hao immediately prepared to use the law of space to escape from this place, and he had only this way to face the lazy devil.


    But in the next second, Ye Hao appeared in midair five kilometers away. He touched the space in front of him, and he touched an invisible barrier.


    "Do you think we were unprepared after we knew you had the ability to teleport? In the same place, we couldn''t fall repeatedly." The throne of the lazy demon again appeared behind Ye Hao, her mouth With a sarcasm smile.


    Ye Hao turned around with a black face.


    He felt that all areas within a certain range of this radius were blocked by an invisible force.


    "At the time of our ancestors, that is, the age of the ancient demon, there were also some space master gods that could teleport on the other side of the gods and it was very troublesome.


    Although their frontal combat effectiveness is not very strong, they can suddenly appear in places that shouldn''t be there.


    And when we arrived, they could use the ability to teleport to escape. For this reason, our ancestors specially prepared anti-spatial stance instruments.


    The technique used to make this artifact has been lost, but fortunately the arrogant Demon God is a collector of artifacts, and there are exactly seven such disposable artifacts left with him. "


    The Lazy Demon God looked at Ye Hao jokingly: "I know you are very strong. Although you are only in the realm of the middle main god, you are already equivalent to an ordinary upper main **** in strength.


    I know that you are now trying to crack this anti-space position, but in this anti-space position, even if you are a powerhouse of the King of Gods, it will take at least five minutes to crack it, let alone you are not.


    So, do you think I killed you first, or are you lucky enough to escape? "


    Ye Hao clenched his fists.


    At this moment, he was completely facing the threat of death.


    An unavoidable battle with the devil.


    A true demon!


    "Ye Hao, use those angel crystals. Even if you use the human sea tactics, you can delay time!" At this time Luo Bing Angel King flew out, and the sacred power on his body began to gather.


    Apparently it was to delay Ye Hao.


    But the next moment, Ye Hao''s hand directly caught Luo Bing Angel King.


    "Ye Hao...?" Angel King Luo Bing turned his head and looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Although she is different from the other angels summoned and has her own consciousness, overall she is still restricted by Ye Hao.


    "She is indeed very strong and is the strongest opponent I have faced so far. If you are asked to fight her, the most likely result will be to summon the angels, and in the end even a spar will be lost." Ye Hao said with a smile. .


    Then he used the law of space to form a spatial ¡®software¡¯ in his body.


    Connect all angel crystals and your own inner space to it.


    If Ye Hao is really in danger, as long as there is a chance at that time, the small space software will be like an airplane escape from the warehouse, sending out these angel crystals and the moon **** in the inner space.


    As for where it will be delivered, this is something Ye Hao can''t control.


    For this matter, the Moon God in the inner space didn''t know yet, she was still praying nervously.


    But Luo Bing Angel King could feel it.


    "Ye Hao, what do you want to do! I tell you, your value is more important than me and these angel crystals.


    We can disappear completely, but you can''t! You must leave safely, you must live.


    Not only for the angel gods, but also you have to think about your earth. The words of Angel King Luo Bing echoed in Ye Hao''s sea of ??knowledge.


    "Sorry, this man also has his own temper. I am not the kind of man who looks at a woman desperately for himself, and slaughtered himself.


    In that way, I guess I will look down on myself. Sorry, I really have to work hard next.


    If there is a chance, let''s talk together. "Ye Hao said, completely cutting off the connection between Luo Bing Angel King and him.


    At this time, no matter what Luo Bing Angel King thought, he couldn''t pass it on to Ye Hao, so he could only stay in the crystal and be anxious.


    "Why? Do you still want to work hard?" The Lazy Demon God squinted at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao¡¯s power of the Demon Law skyrocketed: ¡°If you don¡¯t try and see, how do you know. I haven¡¯t beaten the Demon God before. It¡¯s a big deal to beat a real one this time!¡±


    With that, Ye Hao rushed up at an extremely fast speed.


    The lazy demon didn''t move, but when Ye Hao reached her **** seat, a super strong force directly bounced Ye Hao back.


    "The power of the law?" Ye Hao felt this strong power of the law.


    It is estimated that the law of laziness and the law of the devil have the power of two laws. As for whether there are other laws of power, I don¡¯t know.


    The **** seat under her body is not just a decorative object, but an existence solidified by the power of her law.


    "Come again!" Ye Hao''s strength strengthened again, and he let himself enter a state of demonization again.


    This time he didn''t have any scruples and used almost all of his power.


    Including the laws of time and space that have just been familiar with.


    But even though Ye Hao had tried his best, there was still no way to pose too much threat to the Lazy Demon God.


    "It''s boring, if you are at this level. Don''t waste your efforts. I won''t kill you for the time being, but I will arrest you.


    Abolish your realm, and use you to force the black Great Wall defense line, and at the same time investigate what the power of the demon law in you is. "


    The Lazy Demon said this in a plain tone, as if these were just simple things.


    Afterwards, a black breath struck Ye Hao directly.


    Ye Hao was blasted directly to the ground by this trick, smashing a big hole.


    "Cough cough cough..." Ye Hao coughed up blood, he felt as if his whole body had fallen apart.


    Could it be that he... is really going to end this time.


    "Do you want power? The power to defeat this woman?"

 Chapter 2985： Sacrifice and you will gain strength

    Chapter 2985 sacrifice, you will get strength


    This voice suddenly appeared in Ye Hao''s mind.


    For the first time, Ye Hao thought he had just heard an illusion.


    But the next second, his eyes went black.


    He found himself in the darkness.


    And in front of him was a strange shadow.


    "Who are you?" Ye Hao frowned and asked.


    I can bring myself to such a place when I am unaware.


    Is it the magic of the lazy devil?


    "It has nothing to do with the woman outside. And I, you are very familiar with it, I stay with you every day, and I witness your growth!


    I also gave you the power you want! "The dark shadow made a gloomy voice, a male and a female for a while.


    Ye Hao frowned, he stared at the black shadow in front of him, and suddenly a thought came to him.


    "You are... the heart of the ancient demon!" Ye Hao said this word.


    The heart of the ancient demon was still something that he had obtained on earth, in a mysterious black cube.


    "Yes, I am it. So you can say, I am you!" The other party laughed.


    Ye Hao frowned: "You already have your own will?"


    "No, no, don''t compare me with the demons in your thoughts. That''s too low-level.


    I don''t have any idea of ??occupying the magpie''s nest, I am just helping, helping you get the power you want, and protecting you from the sky that no one else can touch in your life! "Shadow said.


    "What the **** do you mean." Ye Hao frowned.


    "It''s very simple, you can''t beat the woman outside. But I can give you strength!" Shadow said.


    Ye Hao squinted: "Since you are pulling me in at this moment, tell me this. There must be some conditions, otherwise why don''t you give me strength directly."


    "Hahaha, you are right, I do have the conditions, but this condition is not for me, but depends on you.


    As for why I can''t directly give you strength, I have helped you a lot before now, and I have given you everything I can give you.


    Otherwise, how could you have the Demon''s Law so quickly? You almost died several times before. If I hadn''t given you the power of demonization, do you think you can really live until now? "Shadow asked back.


    "Then why did you appear this time, when I was in danger before, and when I needed strength to save Xiaocui, and when I needed strength to enter the plane of the earth, why didn''t you help me!" Ye Hao asked.


    The shadow was silent for a moment: "Because of those powers, you need to sacrifice something. As I said, I don''t want to do anything to hurt you.


    I don''t care about life and death, nor do I think about robbing homes or anything like that. I am like a bystander, a game assistant.


    But now, you are exhausted, so I give you the choice, and it is up to you to decide whether you are willing to sacrifice something in order to gain strength. Sombra asked: "Well, now you can give me the answer. "


    "Isn''t the answer obvious, do I still have the right to choose?" Ye Hao laughed self-deprecatingly: "But I have to look at what you need me to sacrifice first.


    I won''t do things that hurt others and make myself perfect. "


    "Of course, the sacrifice is not very important, but it is not unimportant. And you can choose which one you want to sacrifice."


    Seven completely different powers appeared in the shadow, and these seven powers contained completely different auras.


    However, these auras made Ye Hao a little familiar, because... the lazy demon outside possessed the aura of one of them.


    "The things you want to abandon are actually familiar to you. They are seven sins, or seven natures. Arrogance, anger, laziness, lust, jealousy, and gluttony.


    As long as you choose to sacrifice one of them, you can get very strong power, but I remind you again, once you sacrifice it.


    You will also completely lose some of the emotions related to it, even if you want to enter the Divine King Realm, it is impossible to get it back! "Shadow also specially reminded Ye Hao at this time.


    Ye Hao looked at these seven things.


    "I need to sacrifice all?"


    "Of course not. The more you sacrifice, the more power you will gain. It depends on you." Sombra said.


    "Then I want to defeat the lazy demon outside, or break through the anti-spatial position outside, how many sacrifices do I need to sacrifice?" Ye Hao asked seriously.


    "You are indeed a very smart person. If you want to defeat the Lazy Demon God, you need to sacrifice at least five. If you just break through the anti-space position outside, then only three are enough." Sombra explained.


    "Sacrificing five and sacrificing three, what kind of strength can I have?" Ye Hao asked.


    Black Shadow replied: "I don''t know this, it depends on your own ability. Okay, your time is running out, hurry up and make your choice."


    Ye Hao took a deep breath and looked at the seven forces in front of him.


    He knew that sacrificing these things would have some bad results, but he didn''t know it yet.


    But if he doesn''t make a choice now, he won''t have any chance.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, staring at the seven forces, and made his own choice.


    "Well, I choose sacrifice, laziness, jealousy, and greed." Ye Hao chose three things after using the screening method.


    Among the seven things, **** and desire Ye Hao will not give up. This is the happiness of being a man. Once it is gone, what is the difference from a living eunuch.


    Then there is anger.


    A guy who is not angry is terrible, but the same person who is not angry may lose a lot.


    When a loved one dies before one''s own eyes, when one''s friends are in danger.


    If there was no anger, Ye Hao would even suspect that he would not care about it at all.


    So these two things cannot be discarded.


    For the remaining five, Ye Hao, who is gluttony, also likes, although he doesn''t know what the seven powers represent, but from a literal meaning.


    That should be the sense of taste. Eating is Ye Hao''s long-time hobby. This must be preserved.


    All that is left is laziness, jealousy, arrogance, and greed.


    It is indeed difficult to choose from these four.


    But in the end, Ye Hao chose to remain arrogant, because his grandfather Ye Ming once said that to live alone, you must be arrogant!


    "Okay. Sacrifice them now to give you unprecedented power!"


    At this moment, three light beams shot out of Ye Hao''s body.


    At this moment, Ye Hao felt as if he had lost something.

 Chapter 2986： Higher god!

    Chapter 2986 Master God!


    The lazy demon above the Night Demon City looked at Ye Hao, who was already wrapped in the power of his own laws.


    She originally had energetic eyes, and slowly recovered her former sluggishness.


    "Sure enough, the middle main **** is still the middle main **** after all. Although he has mastered a lot of rare powers of the law. But the level of this gap still cannot be bridged.


    But if I hadn''t had this anti-spatial stance, maybe I couldn''t keep this guy.


    At least now, one of the obstacles to our attack on the Earth''s plane is cleared. "The corner of the Lazy Demon God''s mouth rose slightly: "It''s also not because I used a magic weapon with bonus speed when I came before." "


    Just when the Lazy Demon thought that this battle was over, a monstrous black aura directly washed away the Lazy Demon''s magic law.


    The expression of the lazy demon immediately became serious.


    "What''s going on? This power..." The Lazy Demon looked at that power that was even stronger than before.


    Ye Hao, intact, stood up and appeared there as if nothing had happened.


    It''s just that Ye Hao at this moment is completely different from Ye Hao before. The power in his body directly raised his realm to the upper master god.


    "Is this the power of the upper main god?" Ye Hao raised his hand, his eyes were a lot deeper at this time, but at the same time, it seemed that there was a little less color.


    "Although I don''t know what you have done to improve your current strength to the upper master god. But you are not my opponent after all!" The lazy demon raised his hand.


    In an instant, a huge black clutch came towards Ye Hao, as if trying to crush Ye Hao into pieces.


    "Just so, I will use you to try the power of my upper master god." Ye Hao''s mouth raised.


    The first battle of the upper master **** is the lazy devil.


    The gold content of this battle is still quite high.


    Ye Hao bent his legs and ejected directly in the next second.


    In an instant, the clutches of the Lazy Demon were directly penetrated, and he rushed to the throne of the Lazy Demon.


    The expression of the lazy demon became serious.


    Bang bang bang


    Ye Hao centered on the throne of the lazy demon, and constantly launched his own attacks.


    The Lazy Demon used his own means to defend Ye Hao''s attack while attacking Ye Hao.


    Kazkaz


    The Lazy Demon lowered his head and looked at the crack in the throne below him.


    The laziness in her eyes disappeared a lot.


    "For so many years, there are really few people who can make me serious." The Lazy Demon raised his head and looked at Ye Hao.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth raised: "I advise you to have the best of twelve points, otherwise... If you are killed by me, then your seven demon gods will be out of order."


    "Kill me?" The Lazy Demon gave a joking expression: "Then you have to see if you have such an ability!"


    At this moment, three black **** patterns appeared on the lazy devil''s seat.


    "The Law of Laziness, the Law of Demons, and the Law of Ancient Magic!"


    "Divine Art¡¤The Original Sin of Laziness!"


    Seeing this magical technique used by the Lazy Demon God, Ye Hao felt his body sank suddenly, feeling very heavy, very heavy, very tired and very tired, as if he just wanted to lie down and didn''t want to do anything.


    He didn''t even want to breathe.


    "The laws of the seven demon gods are actually the seven most powerful sins among the many ancient demon gods back then, although the current seven demon gods are not as powerful as the ancient demon gods back then.


    But the power of their laws is far superior to the ancient demons of that era!


    Among them, the lazy demon god''s strongest ability is to release a kind of original sin of laziness around his body, no matter what kind of creature is in this range.


    Will give up any thoughts, as if they are too lazy to do everything, and even lazy to do things like breathing and operating body functions.


    This is a very terrifying law. If there is no law against it, it is best not to fight her! "


    Ye Hao recalled what Luo Bing Angel King said.


    But soon, Ye Hao gasped for breath, and he panted and floated in front of the Lazy Demon God.


    "You are not afraid of the power of my law? At the level of the upper master god, unless you use the power of the law higher than me to fight, or use a tool to protect yourself.


    Otherwise no one can be safe and sound within my magic arts, you really have many secrets in your body. "The lazy demon stared at Ye Hao with beautiful eyes.


    "Maybe it''s just that your laws are too weak." Ye Hao touched his chest, even though he said so.


    But he has an intuition that the reason why he has certain resistance to this kind of laziness divine art is actually related to the fact that he just gave up laziness.


    But if he gave up those three things, what would he lose?


    This is something Ye Hao still doesn''t understand. He didn''t feel that his body had lost anything, or something like memory ability.


    What does that dark shadow mean?


    Regardless of this, the most important thing now is the lazy demon in front of him.


    "Since you have all revealed your hole cards, then you show you my hole cards!"


    Ye Hao raised his hand and two **** patterns appeared in front of him.


    The law of space and the law of time


    The two **** patterns are compatible, forming a brand new **** pattern.


    The law of time and space!


    "Time and Space Magic¡¤The Wheel of Time and Space!"


    Ye Hao faced the lazy demon in his palm.


    The next moment, several huge gears appeared around the Lazy Demon, and these gears began to turn.


    This directly caused confusion in the space and time around the Lazy Demon.


    After a while, the face of the Lazy Demon began to age rapidly, and after a while, it changed like a child.


    And the space is sometimes enlarged and sometimes reduced.


    Kazkaz


    The **** seat under the Lazy Demon finally shattered, and the Lazy Demon took a deep breath, and the power of the law in his body agitated.


    Boom boom boom


    After a loud noise, all the power of the law disappeared.


    The Lazy Demon looked at the location where Ye Hao was just now, there was nothing left, and the surrounding anti-spatial stance was also destroyed.


    "Let him escape." The Lazy Demon said with a blank eye.


    "The law of time and space, he really got something amazing. And just now he was so resistant to my law of laziness.


    What kind of secret is in this guy''s body. "


    The lazy demon muttered, and the **** seat was again condensed under her body, and she lay lazily on it.


    But when she lowered her head, she saw that half of her Night Demon City had collapsed, and the other half was in tatters at the moment.


    And the surrounding land is like wasteland.


    The lazy demon''s eyes were cold, and he placed his hand on the armrest of the **** seat and directly crushed it into pieces.

 Chapter 2987： Luo Bings worries

    Chapter 2987 Luo Bing''s Worry


    On a continent where he didn''t know what it was, a figure fell on the ground embarrassedly, and finally slumped to the ground weakly, facing up to the sky.


    Although Ye Hao had entered the realm of the upper master god, he knew very well that it was impossible to defeat the lazy demon god.


    So he chose to fumble a shot and then took the opportunity to escape.


    But it was not without a little gain, he tested the depth of the lazy demon, so that he could prepare for the next battle.


    You know that the Lazy Demon God is among the Seven Demon Gods, but it is said to rank sixth.


    Just a sixth is so strong, if it is the first three, what kind of combat power must be.


    The most is the three demon gods of the **** king level


    "I don''t think about this for now, I really feel like my body is hollowed out."


    At this moment, he felt as if he was collapsed, and he usually closed his eyes.


    After a few seconds.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes again, and he was surprised to find that he was not asleep.


    If he were to change to the exhaustion in the past, he would normally fall asleep.


    But now he didn''t even have any idea of ??rest.


    "This... is..." Ye Hao dragged his tired body to sit up again, looking at his body.


    This feeling is quite uncomfortable, just like a sleepy person who can''t fall asleep.


    "Lazy!" Ye Hao suddenly thought of a clue.


    The word laziness, most people think about being lazy, unwilling to do anything, just thinking about rest, even if they move.


    It was like the state of a lazy demon. Every time she saw her, she was slumped on her bed-like **** seat.


    Except when I smashed her **** seat just now, I have never seen her move by herself.


    And the price of gaining strength in the past is to eradicate laziness, that is, cannot do anything related to laziness?


    Even more extreme, maybe he can''t even sleep and rest for normal people?


    Ye Hao frowned and didn''t need to rest. This might be a very pleasant surprise in the eyes of others.


    After all, in the world of ordinary people, one-third of their lives are spent in rest. If there is no need to rest, you can have as much time as possible.


    But Ye Hao didn''t think so. Sleep and good food were all basic human desires.


    The most important thing is that this feeling of wanting to rest but not being able to rest really makes Ye Hao quite uncomfortable.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes again, and at this moment he could only put on a rested look, but in fact his mind was very rested.


    "Can I not sleep in my whole life?" Ye Hao said with a wry smile.


    Can not sleep for a lifetime, in exchange for the strength of the upper master god.


    This is replaced by other gods, it is estimated that they are rushing to get it.


    "Forget it, now that the tree is done, there is no other way." Ye Hao began to mobilize the strength in his body to repair his wounds and restore his strength at the same time.


    In fact, gods at their level can use other methods to replace sleep, but most races still take a nap when necessary.


    You must know that even for a race as powerful as the Dragons, their two favorite things are sleeping and treasure!


    At this time, Ye Hao noticed that there was a little thing in his body that was quite excited.


    "Yeah, I almost forgot to release her." Ye Hao recalled the small mechanism he designed. Now that he is safe and sound, this small mechanism is no longer needed.


    He lifted it and gave Luo Bing the freedom of Angel King again.


    This little angel appeared in front of Ye Hao again.


    Snapped


    Ye Hao was stupid, he looked at Angel King Luo Bing who slapped himself with a small hand in front of him.


    Although she was about the same size as one palm, to Ye Hao, that slap was more like an act of acting like a baby.


    However, Angel King Luo Bing''s pupils were red and swollen. She bit her jade teeth and stared at Ye Hao angrily.


    "Ye Hao, you bastard!"


    Ye Hao looked at Luo Bing Angel King suspiciously.


    "Why locked me up just now!" Angel King Luo Bing stared at Ye Hao: "And what''s the matter with the back hand you left!"


    Ye Hao shrugged and explained: "Those are all the things before, we are not safe now."


    "You..." Angel King Luo Bing was out of anger.


    For some reason, she felt as if she was about to completely disconnect from this man at the moment.


    To know what she is still alive, when she was the angel king, every day she knew that an angel warrior died on the front line.


    There are her contemporaries, her close friends in her boudoir, and her relatives and sisters.


    But it has never been so sad.


    She felt that the man in front of her seemed very important to herself.


    "Alright, alright, that''s all over. At least we have escaped from that stinky woman now!" Ye Hao lay on his back again, raising his hand and squeezing a fist.


    "The next time I see this woman again, I have to clean her up!"


    Angel King Luo Bing sighed, knowing that it was useless to say anything now.


    She looked at Ye Hao with beautiful eyes, and asked curiously: "Speaking of which, how did you escape. That anti-spatial stance does not limit your spatial teleportation...


    Wait, what''s going on in your realm? Why is the upper master god, and why do I feel like you are missing something! "


    Luo Bing, who was the Angel King, quickly noticed something wrong with Ye Hao, frowned and questioned.


    Ye Hao didn''t conceal it either. He disliked the three powers and talked about seeing the dark shadow.


    After all, he was also very curious about that shadow, maybe he could get some information from Luo Bing Angel King!


    "What, you sacrificed the three energies of laziness, jealousy and greed!" Angel King Luo Bing widened his eyes and stared at Ye Hao in disbelief.


    "Is this...is there any danger?" Ye Hao asked curiously, looking at the excited look of Angel King Luo Bing.


    Angel King Luo Bing bit his vermilion lips: "I can''t be sure. But... your situation is very similar to that of the ancient demon."


    "What do you mean? Did you say that I am going to become an ancient demon?" Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Angel King Luo Bing stared at Ye Hao solemnly: "I think that the dark figure communicating with you should be the will in your black heart.


    As to whether it will threaten you, I am not sure.


    But your current situation is indeed very similar to the ancient demons at that time! "


    I heard Luo Bing Angel King look so serious.


    Ye Hao also calmed down. He looked at Luo Bing Angel King and asked: "Then this is similar, what does it mean?"

 Chapter 2988： What would happen if all were sacrificed

    Chapter 2988 what will happen if all sacrifices are made


    Angel King Luo Bing began to tell: "The ancient demons back then paid special attention to certain desires.


    There were many kinds of desires and evil thoughts at that time, but in the end they were condensed into seven kinds.


    We must know that a person¡¯s energy is limited, whether it is any creature, even our angel family, or other deities.¡±


    Ye Hao nodded, this is correct.


    Angel King Luo Bing raised his little hand, seven glass containers appeared in front of her, and a kettle appeared in her hand.


    "Under normal circumstances, the emotions of creatures in these aspects are relatively balanced, because even our angel clan, or other pretentious clan, have their own desires in their hearts.


    Unless you are a life body without wisdom, you can''t avoid this.


    And when all kinds of desires are balanced, everyone can cultivate and survive normally. This is how most people in this world are. "


    When Luo Bing Angel King said this, she evenly poured the water in the kettle in her hand among the seven containers.


    "And when the emotion is tilted towards a certain item, it will cause the existence of powerful evil thoughts. It is like on your earth plane.


    Those who are inclined to **** will become **** demons and rapists. Those who tend to overeating will become fat people who are out of control, completely falling into the appetite, unable to extricate themselves, until their body is completely deformed and twisted.


    People who tend to be jealous, because other people are better than themselves and better than themselves, they will become jealous or even become murderous and persecute others. "


    The seven containers in front of Angel King Luo Bing began to emerge one after another, and at the same time seven simulated figures appeared above them, each of which was extremely vicious or self-willing.


    "However, these people are controlled by desire, while the ancient demons control the existence of desire. Through this belief, they tend to be more inclined to certain aspects.


    This causes them to get more power, and the realm of cultivation is even more terrifying.


    Many may be inclined to three or four, and get rid of their thoughts about other desires.


    The ancient demons of the year rarely tended to one kind, so the current demons are more refined to a certain extent than before, only because of the difference in cultivation times.


    The current demon gods do not have such a good cultivation environment as the ancient demon back then, which has caused their realm to fail to reach a more terrifying level.


    But just like this, a demon **** is almost invincible in the same realm! "The Angel King Luo Bing stared at Ye Hao.


    "If you eradicate your three desires now, you may not feel anything in a short time, but once the time is long.


    Your remaining desires will greatly increase, resulting in a change in your entire personality, even..."


    Speaking of this, Luo Bing Angel King paused.


    "Is it even a very scary and evil existence?" Ye Hao asked back.


    Angel King Luo Bing nodded, his expression very solemn.


    Ye Hao smiled and shrugged: "Fortunately, I thought it was such a serious matter."


    "Is this not serious enough!" Luo Bing Angel King asked nervously.


    "Luo Bing, there is such a saying on our planet. The sword is the magic sword in the hands of the devil, and the holy sword in the hands of the warrior.


    Although I am eradicating my three desires now, I believe that I will not degenerate into such an existence.


    I do all this to protect the people I want to protect! This is my basic principle, no matter when, I will not violate the principle! "Ye Hao said firmly.


    Angel King Luo Bing wanted to say something, but in the end he still didn''t say it.


    "However, this situation is not all the worst. Not all of the ancient demons back then were the kind of heinous existence, and some just wanted to prove their strength.


    Want to defend your own land, or want to own a piece of world of your own.


    As long as you can really control your thoughts, maybe nothing will really happen.


    And even if you really have any problems, our angel family will definitely find a way to help you! "Angel King Luo Bing said firmly.


    "Then I am here to thank you first. Yes, you said just now, very few creatures can leave a desire. If a creature eradicates all of its desires.


    Then what kind of existence will he become? "Ye Hao asked suddenly.


    The wise Angel King Luo Bing certainly understands why Ye Hao asked: "Ye Hao, this time. You are for self-protection, but I hope you don''t have such thoughts.


    It is even better not to touch this kind of thing again, once the desire is eradicated, it will never be restored.


    As for the person who eradicated all their desires, I haven''t heard of it yet.


    After all, a creature living in this world will have what it wants, a drop of water, sunlight, or air to breathe.


    Even if there is a hint of this kind of thought, there will be desire, if you say that there is no desire at all, it is probably a dead thing. "


    Angel King Luo Bing stood on Ye Hao''s chest, looking at Ye Hao very seriously, and said, "You still have four desires left. You''d better not use this method to improve your strength in the future.


    Okay, I get it. Of course I don''t use this method often, but I still have a lot of things I want to do. I am not the kind of person who pursues wantlessness. "Ye Hao waved his hand suspiciously.


    But his heart is very clear.


    He would not do such a thing under normal circumstances.


    But if his own life or the thing he wants to protect is threatened, what will he do then?


    No one knows.


    Because in that situation, Ye Hao would fight desperately, let alone these desires, even if it was to give his life there was no problem.


    And these things are destined to be extremely close to Ye Hao, because the path he is walking now, the path he chooses, is full of danger and full of death.


    At that time, he had no choice but to make sacrifices.


    Angel King Luo Bing stared at Ye Hao''s eyes, she also knew what Ye Hao was thinking at the moment.


    She squeezed her fist, she knew how fragile her magnificent words were when they really encountered things.


    Even if it was herself, if she really encountered something like that, compared with the things she guarded, this little desire would be nothing.


    The Angel King Luo Bing bit himself on his vermilion lips.


    Why, why does she feel this way to this man.

 Chapter 2989： Demons pet

    Chapter 2989 Demon God''s Pet


    Ye Hao''s consciousness entered the inner world.


    The Moon God was by the lake here, clenching his fists, as if praying.


    At the moment Ye Hao appeared, Moon God turned around excitedly: "You...are you okay!"


    "It''s okay, we have escaped from Night Demon City. We are safe now." Ye Hao explained.


    Moon God was holding his mouth excitedly, and there were still tears in his eyes.


    "You defeated the three upper master gods!" Moon God returned to his senses and said in surprise.


    "It is estimated that the woman the Lazy Demon God wants to kill most now is me. Not only did I kill her three cronies, I also destroyed her Night Demon City.


    By the way, when I left, I greeted her well. "Ye Hao smiled and talked about all this lightly.


    The Moon God looked at Ye Hao with beautiful eyes, although what Ye Hao said was simple and unremarkable.


    But she knew very well that Ye Hao must have experienced an unimaginable predicament when he escaped with her.


    "But you have to stay here for a while longer. I need to deal with some things on the Demon Plane. When I return to the Gods and Worlds, I will release you." Ye Hao explained.


    Moon God nodded, she knew that she was just a cumbersome existence for the man in front of her.


    "This world... was you created?" The Moon God looked at this beautiful world.


    Ye Hao nodded, then he snapped his fingers, the soil began to gather and the branches began to spread.


    Soon there was a wooden house by the lake, and there were some fruits and flowers beside the wooden house.


    "During this period, there is nothing wrong with gathering here, right? If you have any needs, you can tell me that I will satisfy you as much as possible.


    If you want to go out to catch your breath, go to the right place and I will arrange for you to go out. "Ye Hao said.


    Moon God''s heart was warm, she said, "It''s okay, it''s actually nice to stay here."


    She even had an idea in her heart. It would be nice if she could stay here all the time, a quiet and beautiful place, still in this man''s heart.


    "Well, just tell me if you need it. In other words, how did you get caught by the Lazy Demon?" Ye Hao interrogated this question curiously.


    Moon God explained the process of being arrested, and it was no different from what the Death Witch said.


    The Moon God also learned from Ye Hao that it was the Death Witch who helped him come to Night Demon City.


    "Unexpectedly, she helped me." Moon God shook his head with a smile.


    The two women, whether on the earth or on this demon plane, have always been rivals, and they didn''t expect that they would survive because of each other.


    The Moon God looked at Ye Hao: "You came to the demon plane this time, not just because you saved me?"


    Ye Hao scratched his head, he said embarrassedly: "Actually, I didn''t expect you to be arrested at all. The purpose of my coming here is because the demon army has infiltrated the earth.


    Attacked the earth, and the situation on the earth is very bad now.


    And the barriers of the earth plane have changed, even I can''t enter it, so I want to find the reason on the demon plane.


    Even if this problem cannot be solved, it can at least help the earth plane reduce some pressure. "


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, Moon God was not angry, she was not the kind of daughter with a small belly.


    She is very smart. She knew from these words that Ye Hao came to rescue herself as soon as she knew she was trapped.


    Although the purpose is to obtain information.


    But the same information can be obtained from other people, and the means alone can be thought of by the Moon God, even more so than the Death Witch.


    In contrast, come to Night Demon City and rescue her from the prison.


    The risk of this matter is actually greater.


    "I only recently learned about that, but after I knew it, I was arrested before I could send you a message." Moon God said helplessly.


    "What information do you know!" Ye Hao immediately asked excitedly when he heard the information that Moon God knew about this matter.


    The Moon God said with a serious face: "The seven demon gods actually prepared several methods for invading the earth. The previous eagle eye was one, and the Black Great Wall was one.


    In addition, there was a plan led by the gluttonous demon god. He didn''t know what method he used to tear open a space channel and cast part of the demons to the earth plane.


    And it is not projected to the earth, but a distant planet, and let them use the distant planet as a base to launch an offensive plan on the earth.


    In this way, as long as you can fully control the earth, then establish a base on the earth, and then connect with the demon plane to form a two-way channel, the demon army can come out.


    The earth will be the minions of the demon plane! "


    Ye Hao frowned, and he asked doubtfully: "A channel is created with the earth. I can understand this behavior.


    But how the gluttony demon **** did it changed the barriers of the entire earth. Even if I used the laws of space, I couldn''t get myself back to the plane of the earth. "


    "This may have something to do with **** pets." Luna said.


    "Pet of the Demon God of Lust?" Ye Hao showed a curious expression.


    "Although the power of the **** demon **** is the weakest among the seven demon gods, her **** law ability is very strong.


    She can use this method to control many creatures and serve as her slave.


    These creatures are called pets by the **** demon. "


    Moon God saw Ye Hao''s incomprehensible expression, she went on to say: "This may be similar to the charm you learned before, and the charm I used, but it''s not at the same level.


    At best, my charm can only charm existences weaker than me, and even those who are slightly closer to my realm can resist my charm.


    But the abilities of the Demon God of Lust are different. She even has a pet of the King of Gods and several pets of the upper Lord God! "


    The pet of the upper main **** level is nothing more, she even has a pet of **** king level!


    Ye Hao took a breath, could it be that the Demon God of Lust has such a strong ability?


    Wouldn''t it be that she is the strongest existence among the seven demon gods.


    "But that king-level pet was not completely under the control of the **** demon, and fell into the hands of the **** demon.


    It was also because he was seriously injured in a big battle, otherwise, a god-king-level powerhouse in his heyday, the Demon God of Lust, had no such ability to control him as his pet! "Lunar God explained.


    Ye Hao nodded clearly, and said in a deep voice: "And this ability to disrupt space is caused by this king-level pet?"

 Chapter 2990： Meeting of the Seven Demon Gods

    Chapter 2990 Seven Demon Gods Meeting


    "No one knows exactly what a beast is, but it is said that it has the ability to shuttle in space and is a very rare type of beast.


    Although the combat effectiveness is not strong, under normal circumstances, even the five **** king-level powerhouses may not be able to keep it. In the end, I don''t know why it was controlled by the **** demon god. "The Moon God sighed.


    "That is to say, as long as I can find this monster. Then I have a way to get rid of the current restrictions on the Earth''s plane space!" Ye Hao said brightly.


    As long as he can return to Earth, no matter how the demon plane moves, at least he has various means to deal with it.


    "Theoretically." Luna nodded.


    "Where are they now, do you know?" Ye Hao asked.


    The Moon God said directly: "The place to execute this plan is the Evil Movie City of the Demon God of Sex."


    Evil Movie City.


    Ye Hao remembered this name, and then he told the Moon God some more, and let her rest in this inner world.


    Ye Hao returned to the outside.


    "Did you go chat with that woman?" Angel King Luo Bing watched Ye Hao recover, and looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao stood up.


    "What information did you get?" When Luo Bing Angel King saw Ye Hao''s posture, he knew what information Ye Hao had obtained, and had already decided on the next plan.


    Ye Hao shared the information he received from the Moon God with Luo Bing Angel King.


    "The Demon of Lust? Evil Movie City. You really are not idle. After tossing the lazy Demon on this side just now, I am thinking of the Demon of Lust." Luo Bing Angel King frowned and looked at Ye Hao. .


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "There is no way, now the crisis of the earth, this key point is still in the hands of this **** demon.


    There is an old saying in Hua Xia on our earth, you will get a tiger if you don''t enter the tiger''s lair. But you can rest assured, I will be very careful, my current upper master god''s strength.


    Even if I really meet the Lazy Demon, at least I still have the possibility to escape now? "


    "But what do you plan to do if you encounter that anti-spatial stance again? There are seven demon gods of that thing, and now the lazy demon **** has consumed one.


    But the other demon gods still have it in their hands, and the plan here is not the gluttony demon **** who also participated, this is a real **** king-level demon god. "The Angel King Luo Bing stared at Ye Hao and said.


    Ye Hao smiled and raised his hand.


    The laws of time and space converge in his hands.


    "After my time and space law was raised to the upper master **** this time, the time and space law has also been greatly improved.


    Suppose I meet a demon **** who uses an anti-space stance, then I can directly go back in time and space to return the current time and space around me to the previous situation, and then I use teleportation to escape. "Ye Hao said confidently.


    "But you also have a loophole. If the other party arranges traps around you in advance. How long can you go back in time and space?" Luo Bing Angel King asked rhetorically.


    Ye Hao scratched his head and said, "I have considered this and calculated it. According to the range of the anti-space position of the Lazy Demon God, I can go back up to three minutes before this time and space changes."


    three minutes?


    Angel King Luo Bing stretched her brows a lot, and she looked at Ye Hao: "I know, it''s no use what I should say now. It''s something you decided, right?"


    Ye Hao nodded helplessly: "There are some things that must be done. For you, you will do the same for the Angel God System."


    The Angel King Luo Bing reluctantly leaned in front of Ye Hao. She held Ye Hao''s face, her lips pressed against Ye Hao''s forehead.


    "I know it''s no use what I said, and I also know what guarantees you are asking you to make now that you will be left behind if what happens then.


    But what should be said, I still have to say it again. No matter what, I still hope you can do well. If something dangerous really happens, please let us fight side by side with you.


    I know that you don''t want to see the last traces of us in this world disappear, but you have to think about the reason why we can be resurrected and be here.


    It''s all because of you. Without you, we are just a few cold stones. "


    Listening to Luo Bing Angel King''s words from the heart.


    It''s hard to believe that this is what a famous angel king once said.


    Ye Hao looked at the little angel in front of him.


    Four eyes face each other.


    Angel King Luo Bing''s eyes flickered suddenly, and she rushed into Ye Hao''s body.


    "Well, I need to rest when I''m tired. Toss as you like, I don''t care about you."


    Ye Hao listened to these lovely words.


    He clutched his chest and smiled and muttered to himself: "With you people who care about me, how could I give up my life so easily."


    With that said, Ye Hao rose into the sky, this time his goal was Evil Movie City.


    However, it takes at least five days to go to the evil movie city because of the teleportation relationship.


    The Evil Movie City of the Demon God of Lust is located at a relatively marginal place on the Demon Plane. This may be why the Demon Gods of Gluttony chose such a place for their plan.


    ...


    Two days later.


    The Lazy Demon was sitting on his **** seat, and six phantoms appeared in front of her, exactly the other six demon gods.


    From time to time, they will hold meetings with each other by means of projection contact.


    But when they saw the two phantom positions, they frowned.


    Because the position of the demon **** of arrogance and the demon of greed is not the person, but their confidants.


    "Several demon adults are very sorry, the arrogant demon **** is practicing in retreat at this moment, so I can''t contact you anymore."


    "Several Demon Lords, yesterday, Greed Lord Demon God once again entered the forbidden area for experience, so I can''t communicate with you."


    The remaining five demon gods seemed to get used to this explanation.


    After all, it is impossible to have all of them at every meeting.


    They are not employees, but the five demon gods!


    "Then you will withdraw." The angry demon waved his hand.


    Among the remaining five demon gods, the gluttony demon **** is the strongest, but this guy is not interested in anything other than eating.


    Therefore, the angry demon god, who is also the demon king level (the **** king level), is leading this meeting.


    "I''m lazy, I heard that Ye Hao appeared with you?" The angry devil first asked about this thing that he cares most about.


    After all, he had something to do with this earth species Ye Hao. When the moon was planned, his clone appeared on the moon to fight Ye Hao, but Ye Hao was wiped out.


    This is no small humiliation to the angry demon.

 Chapter 2991： Goal·Ye Hao

    2991-Dragon


    Hearing the angry demon **** mentioned this matter, the eyes of the other four demon gods also fell on the lazy demon god.


    They can all feel that the mood of the lazy demon is not very good at the moment, because there is no such laziness in her eyes.


    Most importantly, she was not lying on her **** seat, but sitting and leaning against it.


    When the Lazy Demon took such a pose, everyone knew that something must have made the Lazy Demon very annoyed.


    "He did come to me." The Lazy Demon said.


    "Did you let him escape?" The angry demon said, squinting.


    The lazy demon is like this, it must be that no benefit was obtained in the previous battle.


    The eyes of the Lazy Demon God opened, completely devoid of the old lazy feeling.


    "He rescued the woman from the prison in my night demon city, and killed three of my cronies before I arrived.


    Then after a brief fight with me, he fled. "The Lazy Demon said this lightly.


    But listening to her story, everyone knew that this battle must be very fierce.


    Because when the lazy devil is normal, it is basically lazy talk.


    Now that she said so many words in one breath, it showed that she didn''t take any advantage in the battle.


    "How could this be? Didn''t you use all the anti-space stance magical weapons distributed before?" The angry demon asked suspiciously.


    "I used it. But it only trapped him for five minutes, and he broke through to the upper Lord God under my nose.


    And he not only possessed the law of space, but also the law of time, and at the same time he understood the law of time and space! "The Lazy Demon said a bunch of words again.


    "The law of time and space!" Several demon gods said this word almost in unison.


    Because the strength and difficulty of this law is really quite high.


    Before Ye Hao had a space law, he dared to jump in front of them. Now that he has a space law, I can imagine what he would do.


    The most important thing is that he still has the combat power of the upper master god.


    "However, his mastery of the laws of time and space is limited to the basics. Even if he has the combat power of the upper main god, it is not the opponent of our upper main god''s demon god.


    But only for now, his growth rate is too fast.


    If you give him more time, I can''t guarantee that the demon god, our upper master god, will get a good deal in front of him. "The Lazy Demon said solemnly.


    "In that case, this kid is indeed a lot of trouble." The angry demon murmured.


    "If you hadn''t killed Ye Hao on the moon on the Earth plane before, there wouldn''t be so many things now.


    It is said that the current Black Great Wall defensive line also has his contribution. This guy has brought us a lot of trouble. "The Glutton Demon God spoke at this time.


    The angry demon **** is not wrinkled, the meaning of the gluttony demon god''s words is obviously to blame him.


    "Well, our plans for the earth plane have failed a lot. Otherwise, how could the earth plane still exist now?


    I think the top priority now is three points. The first is that the plan of gluttony on your side is now the center of gravity, if you can control the plane of the earth in a short time.


    Then we only need to build a two-way space tunnel. "The jealous devil once again stood up as an old middleman in peace.


    "Don''t worry about this. I and **** are doing things here. This plan will not fail like some people do." The Glutton Demon said, raised his hand, and took the head of an unknown monster. stand up.


    The head of the monster was still raw, and the blood was constantly flowing out.


    In that scene, the other demon gods frowned slightly, but they also knew that this was the habit of gluttony demon gods.


    If he is 24 hours a day, he has to eat for almost 20 hours. He exists to eat.


    "Hmph, don''t say you are too confident. I heard that there are some problems with your plan, but the efficiency is a lot slower than before." The angry demon sees the gluttony demon and he can''t do it. Fight back.


    The Glutton Demon smiled disdainfully: "What''s that kind of thing? I haven''t used my final means yet. And according to my original plan, it will take one year to completely conquer the earth.


    In one year, it was just a blink of an eye for us.


    It''s like someone who has planned hundreds of years of plans, and finally fell short. "


    Seeing the angry demon and the gluttonous demon seemed to be fighting again.


    The jealous devil hurriedly changed the subject: "Let''s continue with what I said before. The second point is about this Ye Hao. The growth of this Ye Hao is indeed a bit amazing.


    Coupled with his position on the earth plane, we can''t let his true growth become our hidden danger.


    Since he has appeared on the Demon Plane now, he must have come for the Earth Plane matter, and it is very likely that he will go to the plan of the Glutton Demon God.


    Will find a way to destroy your plan. "


    "Hehehe...a terrestrial species, if he dares to appear in front of me, then I will use my teeth to bite him to pieces, torturing his weak soul in my belly." Demon God said disdainfully.


    Glutton Demon God is a demon king-level combat power, ranking second among the seven great demon gods, second only to the arrogant demon god, he can say such things, everyone has no opinion, after all, he does have this ability.


    "But we still can''t take it lightly, so the second point is to eradicate Ye Hao. So, I don''t know who are willing to accept this task."


    After the jealous demon said, he took the initiative to say: "Now the gluttonous demon and the **** demon are leading their plans, and they can''t get out of it.


    And the angry demon is in charge of attacking the Black Great Wall. Originally, the arrogant demon and the greedy demon should be there, but now they both have their own affairs.


    For a while, I don''t know when it can be done, the angry demon **** has specified that he cannot leave.


    The remaining candidates are me and lazy you. "The jealous demon looked at the lazy demon.


    "Even if you don''t tell me, I''m going to find this guy." The jealous demon said coldly, and murderous intent appeared in her originally lazy eyes.


    "But the anti-space stance in jealousy''s hands is gone. Although that guy has laws of time and space, he still needs something like an anti-space stance, otherwise it will be difficult to catch him.


    In this case, I will be responsible for this task together with Lazy. You have no comments. "The jealous demon said with a smile.

 Chapter 2992： The confrontation between anger and gluttony

    Chapter 2992 the confrontation between anger and gluttony


    "Leave it to me." The Lazy Demon said calmly.


    "That''s it, but I hope the jealous and lazy you two don''t let us down." The angry demon said.


    "Since it''s like this, it''s nothing. That''s it for today." After the Glutton Demon said, he cut off the connection directly.


    The other demon gods also went offline when they saw it.


    Evil Movie City


    The **** demon **** is wearing a light gauze feather garment, and that feather robe is looming, and it shows the body temptation of the **** demon to the extreme.


    It''s just that facing the object in front of her, she is really not interested in her body and temptation.


    He is more concerned about the food in his hands.


    At the same time, the weak body of the **** demon **** can stand on his shoulders in front of the person in front of him, and the body can only reach his ears.


    "It seems that the angry guy really wants to surpass you." The **** demon looked at his patron.


    Glutton Demon God.


    In fact, there are also factions among the Seven Demon Gods.


    The Demon God of Lust belongs to the same faction as the Demon God of Glutton. Although the Demon God of Lust has its own''pet'', it is still the lowest among the seven Demon Gods in terms of combat power.


    So this woman naturally needs to find a backer, but she also has her own mind. She knows her own charm, but her charm has always been used to control others and treat others as her own plaything.


    Unlike those lowly succubus, who just use their own charm to please other creatures.


    That kind of behavior is something she disdains, so she chose the gluttony god.


    She knew that the gluttony demon **** was a Tiehanhan, she only hoped that the Tiehanhan who was eating was not interested in her body at all.


    In his eyes, his body, which can fascinate ninety-nine percent of the creatures on the demon plane, is not as good as the smell of a piece of flesh in his hand.


    This kind of backing is exactly what the **** demon **** wants.


    "Hmph, what does that guy think I don''t know? But after all, his Abyssal Wrath Cannon is not the opponent of my Gluttony Demon Armor. He wants to surpass me? That is impossible.


    At least hundreds of millions of years ago. "The Glutton Demon said disdainfully.


    The Demon God of Lust stares at the Demon God of Glutton, but in fact he is very contemptuous in his heart.


    If it weren''t for her bottom line, she wouldn''t choose this Tiehanhan at all, this Tiehanhan hardly has any talent at all, he just eats when he has the time.


    But the arrogant demon and the angry demon are very clear when and what to do.


    They are all pursuing all kinds of things that can improve their realm.


    In one word, the gluttony demon is a **** in the eyes of the **** demon.


    But this **** has a very enviable ability, that is, he can improve his combat power by constantly eating.


    The most important are those monsters and opponents that are very strong in their own right. The Glutton Demon God relies on this perseverance to continuously hunt and prey, and constantly improve his strength.


    Then go to hunt some powerful creatures, which belongs to a constant cycle.


    He needs any cultivation and he doesn''t need any talent. He only needs to eat continuously to improve his abilities.


    As for the current plan for the plane of the earth, on the bright side, the gluttonous demon is in control, but the real manager is the demon of lust.


    The roles of the two are like, one is the boss of the restaurant, the other is the manager of the restaurant, the person who is really in charge of management.


    Although there may be some dissatisfaction in my heart, this is a fact that the **** demon cannot change.


    "But you still have to be careful, if his strength really surpasses you. At that time, he may shake your position.


    You must know that in the past 500 million years, you have occupied several of his territories, and he has always been concerned about it.


    If you really give him a chance, then he will retaliate against you. "The **** demon said with squinting eyes.


    The gluttonous demon chewed the bones in his mouth and said disdainfully: "Just him? What''s the use of a guy who only knows anger? Isn''t it just a beast?


    If it hadn''t been for us to have a contract, and the devil gods could not hurt each other, I would have long wanted to taste what was in his mind.


    You don''t need to worry about this matter. If he really dares to have any ideas, my fist will let him know how powerful it is. "


    Looking at the gluttonous demon **** carelessly.


    The Demon God of **** is helpless, her words sometimes have such an effect in front of the Demon God of Glutton, and they don''t have much effect.


    This guy also keeps saying that the angry demon is a beast who only knows anger. Doesn''t he know that he is a fool who only knows to eat?


    "Well, then, I will continue to arrange plans for the earth." The **** demon **** left uninterestingly, anyway, she has said everything she should say.


    What this idiot wants to do then is up to him.


    At least until things on the earth are settled, you have to rely on him, but once you have mastered the earth, you will get that thing.


    She can turn away from the guest, and with her ability, it will not be difficult to become the Seven Demon Gods.


    And once one''s own realm improves, coupled with one''s own ability, these demon gods are not supported by their own skirts!


    At the thought of such a scene, the corners of the **** demon''s mouth began to rise.


    Things like that make her excited now.


    ...


    The battle front of the Black Great Wall, the space node on the demon plane.


    The angry demon was sitting in his chair at the moment, his eyes mixed with anger.


    "That guy who gluttonously deceives is really deceiving too much. He really thinks that his foodie is really strong, and I will soon become stronger than him!" The angry demon said in a deep voice, clenching his fist.


    "All of us naturally believe this. But with our cooperation, this will be better accomplished."


    At this moment, there was a person in front of the angry demon. This person was wearing a black cloak. This black cloak was not a different cloak.


    Even the powerhouse of the upper main **** can''t sense the creatures in the cloak, the cloak man''s breath is almost non-existent, quite weak.


    At the same time, the position of his head is pitch black, and only a vague outline can be seen.


    Even if you walk in front of the cloak, there is no way to see exactly what the man in the cloak looks like.


    "Are you sure you want to cooperate with me? You know, we have always been in an antagonistic relationship, and let you people in the gods and worlds know about this.


    I am afraid that your **** system will not exist. "The angry demon said with a ridiculous smile.


    "There are no permanent enemies and no permanent friends in this world. We are just to accomplish our goals.


    I believe that the Angry Demon Lord will not let your demon friends know about our cooperation.


    Our cooperation allows everyone to get what they want. After the end, we are still enemies. "The man in the cloak said with a chuckle.


    The angry demon **** squinted his eyes and looked at this person: "I have to say that the people of your gods and ten thousand realms are actually so hypocritical.


    However, I agree with your suggestion. "

 Chapter 2993： His purpose

    2993-Sword


    One day later, the Devil''s Plane was suspended on an unmanned reef.


    The jealous devil is located here, she clasps her hands on her chest, and she feels aloof in black.


    After a while, a figure appeared behind her.


    The jealous demon **** returned to his senses. When he saw the person coming, he was obviously taken aback, with a little surprise in his eyes.


    "Why? Didn''t you know?" the other party said lightly.


    "I just haven''t seen the lazy demon standing." The jealous demon looked at the lazy demon in front of him.


    The same is a black and light outfit, but with his feet suspended in the air, without the lazy feeling of the past.


    "It seems that the earth species called Ye Hao really irritated you. I haven''t seen you so seriously for many years. When it looked like this last time, it seemed to be 300 million years ago.


    At that time, because of an opportunity, the gods and all worlds used a short space to displace the tunnel to the demon plane, as if the leader was a person of the fairy-Buddha **** system.


    Unfortunately, the space dislocation tunnel is just above your territory, and the group of people slaughtered it on your territory. That posture is much worse than your current Daredevil City. "The jealous devil recalled.


    The lazy demon nodded with a chuckle.


    "Then you used a magic weapon to reopen the space dislocation tunnel and directly entered the fairy-Buddha divine system. It seems that you have killed a **** king-level powerhouse and five upper main gods, killing and severely wounding. Hundreds of master **** level powerhouses.


    After rushing and killing for seven days and seven nights, he just returned from that space channel.


    But even though you came back alive during that battle, you still seemed to be dormant for hundreds of thousands of years, right? "The jealous demon looked at the lazy demon.


    The lazy demon''s indifferent gaze seemed to recall the scene.


    "I also severely injured two God King level powerhouses, and those two guys died soon after.


    But those three guys and dozens of high-ranking gods chased and intercepted me, and I found the opportunity to kill them. "


    When the Lazy Demon mentioned this, his face showed a murderous expression.


    "Before that, you were the bottom of our seven demon gods. That is to say, from that battle, we all thought you were stronger than the **** demon god.


    Even I think your ability is above me, because you are a lunatic. "The jealous demon said unceremoniously.


    At this time, the opinions of many people in the Seven Great Demon Gods were originally thought that the Lazy Demon God was a woman who was extremely lazy.


    No matter what, she didn''t want to intervene in anything, even for some expeditions, she would give her army to others to command with a big wave of her hand, not caring about life or death.


    On the other hand, he is indifferent to not doing things without doing things.


    But since that incident, everyone knows that this is a crazy woman.


    She has her own inverse scale, once she touches her inverse scale, she really dares to do anything.


    Sometimes a strong man is terrible, but a strong man with the same crazy strength is even more terrifying, because you don''t know when and what kind of things she will do.


    And the situation of the lazy demon in front of her is obviously that Ye Hao has completely angered her.


    "If you really work hard, I only have a 10% chance of killing you, or if I am seriously injured." The Lazy Demon said lightly.


    The jealous demon smiled and said nothing.


    No one can tell about this kind of thing, after all, no one knows how many hole cards the other party has.


    It''s as if they originally thought that an anti-spatial stance was enough to solve Ye Hao''s problem.


    Who would have thought that Ye Hao would have the law of time and space after not seeing him in just half a year.


    Of course, they didn''t know whether Ye Hao had just learned the law of time and space in this short period of time, or if he had already had it before.


    I just haven''t used it all the time and use it as my own hole card.


    "Are you ready to catch that guy Yang Xing?" The jealous demon looked at the lazy demon and asked, changing the subject.


    The lazy demon Shen Zhen said for a while: "If we just chase, we may not be able to catch up with that guy. The best way is for us to ambush somewhere in advance.


    In addition, the anti-space position must be opened without the guy not aware of it, so that he can prevent that guy from escaping. "


    "Then how do you know where he will appear? Maybe he is ready to return to the gods and worlds now. You know we don''t have the ability to go directly to the gods and worlds." The jealous demon said helplessly.


    "No, he won''t leave until he has completed his purpose." The Lazy Demon said firmly.


    The jealous demon looked at the lazy demon in surprise: "How do you know, what purpose does he have?"


    "The news about the Moon God I am under house arrest is known only by a few of my confidants. But if he can know and save the Moon God, it means that he is coming for the Moon God.


    If the Moon God is the undercover he puts beside me, then you say, why is he looking for the Moon God at this time? "The Lazy Demon said, squinting.


    The jealous demon immediately said: "Get information!"


    "Yes, it''s intelligence. Although he is very strong, he must obtain some intelligence he needs to accomplish his goals.


    The Moon God, who lives on the plane of the devil and is still in a high position, is his best choice. And what is there that he needs to do urgently now? "The lazy demon''s eyes have a chicken thief-like breath.


    "Things on the earth plane!" The jealous demon god''s eyes lit up: "Evil Demon City, you mean he will go to Evil Demon City!"


    "Yes, in order to solve the problem of the earth plane. Ye Hao, this guy will definitely go to the Evil City to destroy the plan of gluttony and lust.


    And what we have to do is to stand by in the Evil City, and Ye Hao will definitely appear in the Evil City! "The Lazy Demon God said very surely.


    "If that''s the case, then why didn''t we talk about gluttony and **** before? In that case, they can cooperate with us.


    The guy who gluttonous is so good to be a devil-level demon god, with him, dealing with Ye Hao can be much easier! "The jealous devil said.


    "No, we can''t talk to gluttony and **** in advance. The guy Ye Hao is very smart, we can''t let him notice that we are actually prepared." The Lazy Demon said.


    "But in the previous plan, didn''t they also arrange for them to defend against Ye Hao''s attack?" The jealous demon looked at the lazy demon in confusion.


    "That''s proper vigilance. And if **** and gluttony knew our plan, it would definitely go beyond the current situation.


    Therefore, we must make Ye Hao clear that gluttony and **** are indeed guarding against his attacks, but he would not have thought that we were actually in the Evil City.


    Because I don¡¯t even know about gluttony and lust! "The corners of the lazy devil''s mouth rose.

 Chapter 2994： Worst result

    Chapter 2994 the worst result


    The jealous demon soon understood the meaning of the lazy demon.


    When **** and gluttony don¡¯t know their plans, the two of them are more like acting.


    I have to say that the Lazy Demon God is really meticulous in this respect, who would not have thought that she would be so careful.


    Is this still the lazy woman before?


    Sure enough, hatred can really change a person, right?


    "Then let''s go?" The jealous demon looked at the lazy demon.


    "We have to go, but before that we have to change our appearance, and at the same time we have to change our breath.


    We can''t let anyone know that we are going to the Evil City this time, and at the same time we have to let that Ye Hao know that our knight commander is looking for his trace in another place! "The Lazy Demon God said with a blank eye.


    The jealous demon looked at the lazy demon. Since the lazy demon had already thought of this, she must also have a complete plan.


    Sure enough, the jealous demon **** took out two creatures that looked like a demon.


    This is similar to a humanoid creature made of clay, but now they are just like creatures with no human appearance.


    The Lazy Demon chanted the spell, which triggered the mechanism of these two demon puppets.


    The appearance of the two demon puppets began to change, and they turned into the appearances of the lazy demon and the jealous demon respectively, almost exactly the same.


    The only difference is the aura on them.


    "We still need to divide a little bit of consciousness on them. Although they can''t deceive Ye Hao, they are enough to deceive others.


    And those people''s mouths will tell Ye Hao on our behalf that we are not in Evil City! "The Lazy Demon God said, tapping his finger on the demon puppet that looks exactly like his own.


    The demon puppet seemed to have consciousness for a moment, and the aura on his body was almost exactly the same as the lazy demon god.


    "This item is really good. I didn''t expect you to have this thing." The jealous demon nodded appreciatively. At the same time, learning the movements of the lazy demon, he also awakened his own demon puppet.


    The two demon puppets were both sane at the moment. They looked at their bodies and at the same time looked at the jealous demon and the lazy demon in front of them.


    "Remember your mission, you need to go all the way to the west now. Don''t act too high-key, and don''t be too low-key." The Lazy Demon specially ordered.


    The jealous demon on the side nodded in agreement.


    If it''s too low-key, then maybe Ye Hao won''t get the news.


    But if it is too high-profile, it will feel like a deception, but it will make Ye Hao suspicious.


    "Understood." The two demon puppets said in unison, and then they started to move towards the west.


    "How long can they last?" the envy demon asked curiously.


    "Without fighting, their shape and the breath we leave on them can keep them in this form for two months.


    And these two months are enough, Ye Hao is an earth species, and their view of time is different from ours.


    For the safety of the earth plane, he would definitely not be able to wait for two months, maybe he would have rushed to the Evil City without stopping now. "The Lazy Demon said, squinting.


    "Then let''s go now." The jealous demon looked at the lazy demon. She seemed to have seen what it would be like when the lazy demon met Ye Hao again.


    The two demon gods set off immediately to the Evil City.


    Without the guesswork of the Lazy Demon God, Ye Hao is indeed heading to the Evil Demon City.


    At the same time on this road, he was also cautiously searching for all possible news.


    The first is seven days after the Daredevil City incident.


    This was also when Ye Hao had already stepped into the territory of the Demon God of Sex, he learned that the Seven Demon Gods had their own actions.


    For example, the angry demon on the front line of the Black Great Wall is gathering all the capable demon forces, and even dispatched his own elite squad, as if to find an opportunity to launch a battle for the Black Great Wall defense line.


    The other is the news from Night Demon City, because of the battle in Night Demon City.


    The Lazy Demon God was furious, and at this moment, along with the Envy Demon God, he began to chase Ye Hao, but it seemed that he was heading to the west.


    It seems that on the road, because of searching for several demon villages that are possible, several villages have been overturned directly.


    "Ye Hao, you have to be careful. I can feel a very terrifying aura ahead!" Angel Luo Bing appeared on Ye Hao''s shoulder.


    "The front is the Evil City, maybe what you feel is the breath of the demon **** of lust." Ye Hao said.


    However, the angel Luo Bing shook his head and said, "No. Zhuang He is not the breath of the demon **** of lust. This is the breath of the demon **** at the demon king level!"


    Hearing the words of the angel Luo Bing, Ye Hao''s figure stopped right there.


    The breath of the devil at the **** king level?


    Ye Hao frowned and asked, "Could it be that it is a gluttonous demon?"


    Ye Hao knew about this plan before, and the Glutton Demon also participated.


    The worst situation I thought at the time was that not only the demon **** of **** but also the demon **** of gluttony were present in the Evil Demon City.


    Ye Hao might have a way to deal with the demon **** of a high-ranking main god.


    But a demon **** of the demon king level, then I don''t know how many hole cards people have.


    Even with the law of time and space, Ye Hao wasn''t sure about it.


    After all, these demon gods at the Demon King level were all able to single out three or four opponents in the same class without falling behind.


    "You''d better be careful, although you can have a few tricks with the lazy demon before. But if you are facing a demon king-level gluttony demon.


    Then you''d better not have any illusions. Once you see him, you must do one thing well, that is, try to escape! "Angel King Luo Bing knew that she could not stop Ye Hao in this matter.


    Only remind Ye Hao.


    "I see." Ye Hao nodded cautiously.


    He also didn''t want to meet a demon king-level demon god, that might be the worst plan in the end.


    After all, before, he singled out a lazy demon and paid such a high price.


    If it hadn''t been for the sacrifice of his black heart in the end, I guess Ye Hao wouldn''t know if he was alive now.


    "I''m not here this time to directly conflict with them. The key is to destroy their existing plans as much as possible." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    According to the information obtained before, it is undoubtedly the god-king level monster that can intervene in the space.


    As long as the monster can get rid of the control of the **** demon, then their plan is equivalent to self-defeating!

 Chapter 2995： The rumored earth powerhouse

    Chapter 2995 the rumored earth powerhouse


    The front line of the Black Great Wall of Warcraft.


    An artificial continent has been created here, and there are countless ports. At this moment, there are still many demon starships coming in and out.


    It takes a lot of support to maintain a long-lasting battle.


    It''s not as simple as giving a command in a game.


    The death witch walked off the ship.


    "My lord, we have already checked the cargo on the ship. Please sign here, and you can take a break and return to the voyage." A demon warrior carefully handed a piece of parchment to the death witch.


    The Death Witch glanced at the demon warrior, tapped her finger on the parchment, and then her signature appeared on it.


    "Thank you, sir." The demon warrior left immediately.


    Here, there is a very strict class system. If the lower demons provoke the higher demons, the higher demons can kill them at will.


    So when facing high demons, they tend to be very careful.


    "Master Witch, what are we now?" The crew on the ship walked down and looked at the Death Witch carefully.


    The Death Witch waved her hand casually and said: "After two days of rest, check the ship. Let the crew rest and don''t make trouble for me.


    We set off and returned in two days. "


    Hearing the words of the Death Witch, the crew''s eyes lit up.


    "Yes, I understand. It will definitely not cause trouble to Master Witch."


    After speaking, the crew representative returned to the deck and told the other crew members the news.


    "Great, it''s finally time for a holiday."


    "I heard that my succubus street is pretty good. I have to go and play tonight."


    "Who said no? Why are we traveling so long? Isn''t it just to drink wine and rub the succubus after finishing work."


    The death witch listened to the foul language of those crew members on the ship, she was already used to it.


    In fact, in many things, these demons are similar to humans, just like men among humans, they are filled with those things whenever they have time.


    The death witch turned and walked towards the street next to the port.


    Since almost twenty or thirty years ago, the battle against the Great Black Wall began.


    Over the years, this man-made city has been built here. The vast majority of people living here are soldiers and soldiers, and there are very few people who provide various services to them.


    Whether it is a life need, or equipment repair, drinking and picking up girls, etc., these have everything.


    It is like a brand new city.


    And not far from here is the space node that crosses to the Black Great Wall.


    The Death Witch walked through the streets alone. Many male demons were attracted by this beautiful figure, but after seeing the military uniform on her body and the coat of arms on her chest.


    No one dared to come forward to strike up a conversation.


    Because the military uniform represents a high-level demon, and the coat of arms on her chest represents the main god-level demon warrior, and at the same time it is under the command of the lazy demon.


    These demons will only recognize identity and strength.


    If it weren''t for the death witch to have these two things, the moment she appeared here, she might appear in a corner that no one cares about next.


    Such things often happen.


    Therefore, most of the people on the street are men, or some women who are very strong and have strength.


    Soon, the Death Witch walked into a tavern.


    This is one of the few places she likes to stay in this place.


    After every delivery, she would come here for a drink.


    "You are here again, Lord Death Witch." A female voice came from behind the bar.


    It would be surprising to hear a woman''s voice in such a place.


    But after seeing the person speaking, it is estimated that everyone will dispel their doubts.


    Because this is a female demon, she is 2.5 meters tall and has two demon horns on her head, one of which has been broken.


    And the female devil''s body is very strong, the muscles on her chest and the muscles on her arms, it is estimated that not many demon soldiers can make her stronger.


    Also, the wounds on her face and body let others know that this female devil can''t be easily provoked.


    "What can I drink this time?" The female devil boss asked while wiping the cup.


    "The same way." The Death Witch sat in front of the bar.


    The female devil boss quickly prepared a glass of wine for the death witch.


    The death witch looked at the red liquid in the wine glass, which was extracted from the blood of a certain beast.


    The reason why Death Witch loves this wine is because the taste of this wine is very similar to red wine on earth.


    "Have you heard that a strong earth man appeared in the territory of the lazy demon lord and destroyed the night demon city by half!"


    "Who can say no? I heard that now the two demon gods, the lazy demon **** and the jealous demon god, are dispatched, searching the world for this guy."


    "I also heard that in order to find this guy. The two Demon Lords even destroyed three tribal villages along the way because they found traces of that person in the tribal village."


    "Oh, you guys. How strong is this earthly strong man, dare to provoke the lazy devil."


    "I don''t know. I have always said that the cultivation environment on the earth plane is very small, and even the quasi-gods have no chance. But recently, there are more and more powerful people on the earth plane.


    Just look at the wounded sent down from the front line. It is said that Zerg powerhouses have appeared! "


    Listening to other people talking in the tavern, most of them were talking about what happened in the Lazy Demon''s Night Demon City.


    The death witch couldn''t help but think of that man. She never expected that that man would have such a great ability to actually rescue the Moon God woman.


    At the same time, he escaped from the hands of the Lazy Demon God when he arrived early.


    "How many hole cards does that man have?" The Death Witch couldn''t help but wonder with curiosity.


    At the same time, there was a hint of envy in the Moon God.


    She was envious that the Moon God would have such a man desperately and adventurously for her.


    Just because two people are friends?


    "Friend? The woman of the Moon God just passed on several information to him. I really don''t know if that man is a silly or a real fool.


    Everyone dared to break into places like Night Demon City. This time it was good luck, but the next time they might not have such luck. "


    The Death Witch was still a little unhappy, or jealous.

 Chapter 2996： Evil Movie City

    Chapter 2996 Evil Shadow City


    Evil City


    Among the demon planes, if you say which demon god''s territory is better.


    It''s hard to tell.


    After all, there are some demon gods, even if they are strong, they don''t care about territorial construction at all.


    But if you want to say that the city of the Demon God is the most extravagant and corrupt, it is definitely not wrong with the Demon City.


    The Evil City has many names on the plane of the devil, such as the capital of succubus, the city that never sleeps and so on.


    In short, these terms mean that the Evil City is very good!


    Even this makes the Demon God of Sex and Demon the best among all Demon Gods in terms of wealth, because the tax revenue of the Demon City alone is equivalent to half of the tax revenue of the entire territory of other Demon Gods.


    Unlike other places, female demons dare not walk on the streets.


    Here, you can see any beautiful female demons appearing in the streets and alleys, and most of them are succubus.


    Among the Evil Demon City, the cases of female demons being harmed are the least.


    All this is because of the existence of the demon **** of lust.


    She enacted her own laws in her own Demon City, and she allowed the existence of various pornographic places, and it could even be said that the entire Demon Plan was the most developed.


    Here, there are only gameplay you can''t think of, there is no gameplay it doesn''t have.


    However, the demon **** of **** is not allowed to occur in the demons city where any cases of forcing female demons to do unwilling things happen.


    For this reason, the **** demon **** also has a guard in the evil movie city in charge of this kind of thing.


    It is said that every captain of this guard is a powerhouse at the main **** level, and even when something that they can''t solve happens, the **** demon **** will take action.


    At the beginning of the establishment of the Evil Movie City, there were indeed some unruly or chaotic situations after drinking.


    And the **** demon **** gave the most severe and thunderous punishment.


    After a strong iron fist, everyone gradually got used to the rules of the Evil Demon City.


    Anyway, as long as you have money and you abide by the rules, you can even experience a better service.


    Naturally, everyone accepted it.


    And the **** demon became the queen of the succubus family, and even most female demons on the demon plane worship this **** demon.


    "Unexpectedly, the evil movie city is so prosperous." Ye Hao pretended to walk on the bright streets.


    He looked at the various shops on both sides of the street, everything from food to use, and almost every three or four, there will be a special shop.


    What leather whip succubus shop, sister succubus shop, etc.


    And the female succubus or female devil standing at the entrance of the store are all gorgeous, although their appearance may not be very beautiful.


    But coupled with the seductive outfit and charming eyes.


    All of these are absolutely incredible.


    "Although the styles are different, this level of prosperity is equivalent to the magic capital of China." Ye Hao said with emotion.


    Just seeing this street, he believed that this **** demon was definitely a business expert, otherwise it would be impossible to formulate such an advanced city system.


    In the Evil City, it is completely different from other cities.


    It is rare to see that kind of lifeless breath, but laughter, although the direction of the laughter is special.


    "Guest...you...you...hello. Do you want to come to our newly opened store!" At this moment, a female succubus appeared in front of Ye Hao with a piece of rough paper in her hand. .


    The succubus swaying figure is also printed on the rough paper.


    There are small advertisements on this road. Why is there a place like a certain country on the earth?


    Originally, Ye Hao wanted to leave directly, but when he saw the appearance of this female succubus, he did not rush away.


    This is a female succubus who has just grown up, which can be seen from her horns.


    The underage female succubus has no horns yet, and only the adult female succubus will grow very small horns on the top of its head.


    And this female succubus is the first time, yes!


    Ye Hao can see this too.


    The female succubus felt Ye Hao''s eyes, and she lowered her head in shame, like an ant on a hot pot.


    This female succubus is very special.


    "Are you also a clerk in your store?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Yes." The female succubus replied subconsciously, but she seemed to have thought of something again, she shook her head hurriedly and said: "No...no, I...I just send out flyers...I''m not...in the shop... ¡­"


    The female succubus blushed as if she was about to bleed.


    "Sorry, Xiao Yao is still working on her first day today, and she''s just an intern." At this moment, a mature female succubus noticed the predicament of this little succubus.


    Coming over, he skillfully climbed up Ye Hao''s arm and used his body to show his chips.


    "Sir, looking at you, it''s the first time to come to our Evil City. If you want to play in our shop, Miss Sister can play with you all kinds of things."


    The succubus licked her red lips with her tongue.


    There was a pink mark in the eyes.


    That is the charm of the female succubus, but this female succubus is only a sixth-order strength, this level of charm has no effect on Ye Hao.


    But I have to say that if I change to an ordinary man, it is quite tempting, maybe I will walk into the store and do some happy things.


    "No, I didn''t think about it today." Ye Hao waved his hand, but then he pointed to the female succubus named Xiao Yao: "But I want her."


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, the mature female succubus was taken aback, and Xiao Yao hid directly behind the female succubus.


    The female succubus said apologetically: "Sorry sir, Xiao Yao is only an intern. She has not signed a contract with our shop, so she cannot provide you with services.


    If you like young ones, we also have young ones in our shop, which is guaranteed to satisfy you. "


    For the sake of his compatriots, he can even confront the guests.


    This is something you can''t even imagine in other cities.


    Female succubuses are generally weak, and they can dare to say such things because they are the rules of Evil Movie City behind them.


    "I didn''t mean that. This is the first time I have come to Evil City today. I heard that Evil City is very prosperous, but I am not very familiar with it.


    So I hope I can find a guide to show me the way. "Ye Hao explained.


    It turned out that this was the case, when the female succubus was about to help her junior to refuse.


    A bag of Jin Shanshan''s gold appeared in front of them.


    "This is today''s remuneration, I don''t know if it will be enough."


    The succubus'' eyes straightened seeing this bag of rewards.


    This number, even if she went to work every day, it would take half a month to do it.


    "Guest, what do you think of me?" The female succubus blinked her eyes, barely putting it on Ye Hao''s body.

 Chapter 2997： Ghost Guard

    Chapter 2997 ghost guard


    "Sister, I''m going." Xiao Yao timidly waved at the female succubus.


    "Go. Sir, Xiao Yao can only accompany you around the places in the Evil Shadow City, but there are also many good places in the Evil Shadow City, enough for you to watch for a day.


    If you are tired at night, come find me again. "The female succubus waved her hand unwillingly, and looked at Xiao Yao''s bulging pocket with envy.


    In the end, Ye Hao still chose Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao walked behind Ye Hao, looking timid, like a small servant.


    "You are my tour guide, you are walking behind me. Am I leading you, or are you leading me?" Ye Hao smiled and looked at Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao hurried to the front with embarrassment. She apologized and said nervously: "Sorry, sorry. I...I''m doing this for the first time."


    Ye Hao looked at Xiao Yao''s nervous look, he smiled and said nothing.


    The female succubus can safely let this little succubus follow her, mostly because she believes in the system of Evil Shadow City.


    It can be seen how credible the evil movie city''s rules are in their hearts.


    "How old are you?" Ye Hao asked actively.


    "101 years old." Xiao Yao whispered.


    Ye Hao was taken aback, he could be his grandmother at this age.


    "How old is your succubus?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao replied: "There is no specific age. It mainly depends on when the horns grow on the head. Generally, after the horns emerge, they will take shape within a year.


    This year is the year of our adulthood. I came of age the year before. "


    "Then why, you do this job, and you haven''t signed a contract with the store yet." Ye Hao asked this question.


    Whenever you mention succubus, you always think about that in your fixed thinking.


    Xiao Yao looked at Ye Hao''s talkative way, and she was less restrained. She said, "I actually have my own goals. I want to be a fighter!"


    "Warrior?" Ye Hao was taken aback.


    A female succubus actually said that she wanted to become a warrior. You must know that the female succubus''s fighting talent is not very high.


    "Yes, I want to be a member of the ghost guards in the evil movie city!" Xiao Yao said with bright eyes.


    Ghost guard?


    "This ghost guard is the guard established by the Demon God of Lust for Evil Movie City in that rumor?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao nodded heavily.


    "On that roof is the ghost guard, right?" Ye Hao raised his head and pointed to a figure standing on a tall tower in the distance.


    The whole body has black light armor, an oval shield on the left arm, and an arm blade on the right hand.


    Standing there motionless, I really can''t find it if I don''t pay attention to it. Even if I see it, I just think it is part of the building.


    "Yes, that is the ghost guard!" Xiao Yao immediately became excited when she saw the ghost guard.


    It was as if the fans saw their idol.


    "Can you tell me about the Ghost Guardian? I have heard a lot of rumors outside. It is said that the Ghost Guardian is one of the three largest teams in the Demon Plane." Ye Hao smiled. Asked.


    This question made Xiao Yao''s eyes immediately bright, it was like putting a fish in front of a cat.


    "There are many things about the ghost guards. It can be said that the ghost guards have existed for as long as the evil shadow city was established.


    The number of ghost guards is generally around 300 people. It is said that they are divided into three departments. One guard is responsible for the safety of the King City of Evil Movie City, which is responsible for the safety of the Lord of Demon God. "


    With that, Xiao Yao pointed to a glorious castle on the top of the mountain in the distance.


    That is the place where the Demon God of Sex and Desire lives in Evil Movie City, and it is also a few restricted areas in this city.


    "The remaining two departments perform two tasks respectively. One is responsible for the order in the city, and it is specifically aimed at those who violate the rules of Evil Movie City.


    The other is responsible for espionage and assassination tasks.


    The two teams will generally cooperate. If a person does something against the rules in the Evil Shadow City, and he escapes from the Evil Shadow City, then the ghost guard who is responsible for assassination is responsible. "Xiao Yao said seriously.


    "You also chased after you escaped from the Evil Movie City?" Ye Hao said with some surprise.


    Xiao Yao nodded heavily and said admiringly: "Yes. This is the rule made by the **** demon god, we don''t care what happens outside the evil movie city.


    But once someone does something against the rules in the evil shadow city, even if he escapes from the evil shadow city, the ghost guards will keep chasing and killing him, and will not let him go! "


    Ye Hao nodded clearly, perhaps this is why the rules of Evil Movie City are now basically no one dared to violate it.


    That''s it, iron execution rate.


    No one dared to offend the will of a demon lord.


    "Then why do you want to join the ghost guard?" Ye Hao interrogated Xiao Yao.


    Xiao Yao reverently said: "Because the ghost guard is to protect our existence, as long as we are in the evil shadow city. The ghost guard will guard our safety day and night.


    My sister is a member of the ghost guard, but she is responsible for the safety of the royal city, so we haven''t seen each other for a long time.


    But I admire my sister very much, and I also hope that I can become a member of the guardian of this city like my sister! "


    Ye Hao nodded clearly.


    Perhaps it was at the end of the conversation, Xiao Yao took the initiative to say this time: "In the outside world, our succubus clan actually seems to others to be a race for venting desires. Besides that, it is of little use.


    Even because we were so good-looking, others would arrest and sell them, and finally died in a small room unknown to everyone.


    And this evil movie city built by the **** demon **** is not the same. Not only our succubus family but also all female demons can choose their own future here.


    Everyone can do what they want, and everyone is working for themselves, not being oppressed! "


    Ye Hao nodded. The female demons here are indeed different from the female demons outside.


    "So, we all hope that we can make our own contributions in the construction of the Evil Shadow City. I hope that we can protect the great Demon Lord Lust! Protect this city!" Xiao Yao said with a vow.


    Ye Hao smiled and touched Xiao Yao''s head.


    "You are very good, I believe it can be done."


    Xiao Yao was a little embarrassed to be touched by Ye Hao, but she could feel that Ye Hao was not malicious.


    This is one of the skills of their succubus. They can feel the mood swings of others and know what kind of mood the other person is at the moment.

 Chapter 2998： Merchant attributes?

    Chapter 2998 merchant attributes?


    In Xiao Yao''s statement, the Demon God of Sex and Desire is a very special woman, at least in the case of treating her own clan and female demons.


    Next, Xiao Yao took Ye Hao to see many places.


    This Evil City is really prosperous, but this is only visible.


    There is also a dark side in many places.


    In an underground arena.


    In a field about the size of a basketball court, the surrounding area is covered with an unknown enchantment. Inside the enchantment is a demon warrior of unknown race, and opposite him is a monster.


    The two were fighting each other in this cage, wounds were constantly appearing on both sides, even bones were exposed, their arms were broken, and they were still fighting.


    Because they know very well that in this place, only one person can go out alive.


    "This is our underground arena. There are dozens of places like this in the entire Evil City. Sometimes there are battles between people and beasts like this, there will also be battles between demons, or between monsters. battle.


    Before the battle begins, everyone will bet on who can survive. "When Xiao Yao saw such a scene, her eyes were a little cold.


    "Is this something allowed within your regulations? All the demons involved are voluntary?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao nodded and said, "Yes, except for those monsters that were captured. Other intelligent contestants are voluntary or participate in other forms.


    There are mainly three types, one is some professional fighters, they will come here to fight in their spare time, while making money, they can also improve their combat effectiveness, and their brilliant record can also make themselves famous.


    In the end, luck can make the high-level demon pay attention to him, and may be lucky enough to be the other''s family.


    The second is the lack of money. In order to live, participate in a battle here, and the money that can survive is generally equivalent to the money earned by an outside professional for half a month.


    Even if you die in battle, you can enjoy a good pension.


    The third is the kind of people who owe a lot of money in the casino and are required to come here to participate in the battle to pay back the money. This situation is permitted by law.


    However, in general, the debtor will be given some time. If the debtor cannot pay off the debt within a certain period of time, then several battles will be arranged for him based on the debt situation.


    Just completing a few battles can be equivalent to paying off all debts. "


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yao added: "This kind of entertainment is completely sheltered by Evil Movie City, because it doesn''t matter whether it is the succubus shop outside or these entertainment venues.


    Every income will have to pay high taxes, but compared to taxes, everyone is very happy to be able to conduct business under the asylum.


    Because the Evil City obeys the rules, in addition to the prescribed taxes, it will never add any money, if it is found that the manager has embezzled or added taxes.


    The ghost guard will personally arrest him and impose punishment.


    In contrast, territorial cities in other places completely need to look at the mood of the superiors. Sometimes not only will they have to pay taxes, but there may even be no property.


    So in comparison, Evil Movie City is the best place. "


    Hearing Xiao Yao''s explanation, Ye Hao nodded in agreement.


    The **** demon is very clever. She clearly grasps the laws of the market. She knows what mutual benefit is. The more she wants, the more she has to give.


    Only in this way, will Evil Movie City become her eternal cash cow, unlike the high-ranking people in other cities, who often do things like killing chickens and getting eggs.


    In a blink of an eye, Ye Hao wandered into the dark.


    Although the sky of the Demon Plane is gray, there are also nights. At night, the stars-like objects in the gray sky will not even have any light.


    The light in the city can only be illuminated by devices like street lamps. Except for the entrance of the succubus shop, the flow of people in other places has begun to decrease.


    "Mr. Ye, it''s getting late. There is nowhere to go shopping right now. Where are you going to stay?" Xiao Yao looked at Ye Hao respectfully.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes to the castle on the hill in the middle of the Evil City. There are many luminous crystals on the top of the castle, so even if the city is dimmed, the castle still shines like a crystal that never ends. .


    "Sir, that is a scene of our Evil City. Isn''t it beautiful? I heard my sister say that if you can live in the castle, you will be happier.


    And those crystals are not just decorative objects, they are also a magic circle, and that magic circle will be very quick when people practice in the castle.


    Cultivation speed can be greatly increased, but being allowed to enter the castle, even in the periphery, requires a high level of identity. "Xiao Yao muttered there with an enviable tone.


    "Yeah." Ye Hao responded, then he looked at Xiao Yao and said, "Then where do you suggest I go to rest tonight?"


    Xiao Yao subconsciously said: "If you are going to rest, of course our succubus shop is the best. We have the best incense in our room, and guests can have a good rest in the room.


    And our succubus service is also special..."


    Xiao Yao had a sudden stop, and then she remembered that Ye Hao had just refused to go to the Succubus Shop during the day.


    Just now she subconsciously started to promote her succubus shop.


    "That... I''m sorry, if you don''t want to go to the Succubus shop, sir, then I can take you to the best hotel in our Evil City." Xiao Yao said hurriedly.


    "It''s okay, I don''t have much demand for a place to live.


    Since you recommend the succubus shop, go to the succubus shop. "Ye Hao stretched.


    For the past week, he has been running around, and he can take this opportunity to take a good rest.


    "Yes." Xiao Yao lowered her head and led the way, watching her like that, not knowing what was thinking in her heart.


    "welcome."


    "My lord, come and take a look at our Succubus shop."


    "The succubus in our succubus shop is pretty good, as well as the recent half-orcs!"


    Walking into the street of Succubus, here it is feasting.


    In fact, it is a succubus, but it is just a sign, at least half of which are other female demons, but the name of the succubus is relatively simple.


    And in the eyes of most people, it has a specific meaning.


    Generally, men who pass by the door of every succubus shop will be pulled by someone and recommend their succubus shop.


    But Ye Hao did not encounter such a situation.

 Chapter 2999： Rules of Order in Evil Movie City

    Chapter 2999 The Rules Of Order In The Evil Shadow City


    Ye Hao said jokingly, "I see others walking past these shops and they will be stopped. Why don''t they look for me?"


    Xiao Yao explained next to him: "Is that because I followed you, Mr.?"


    "??" Ye Hao looked puzzled.


    Xiao Yao pointed to a pink pin on her chest.


    "Each succubus shop has its own characteristics, some are clothing, some are tattoos, and some are accessories like pins and the like like me.


    There is an unspoken rule between shops, everyone will only win over customers at the door of their own shops, and will not cross borders. And if it is a booked guest, and there is a succubus shop clerk next to it, no one will grab the guest.


    Such rules are also to prevent vicious competition between stores. "Xiao Yao explained.


    What a modern rule.


    Ye Hao looked at the succubus female demons standing outside every shop on the road, and indeed they had the characteristics Xiao Yao described.


    And if the men passing by walked out of the range of their store, they would just let go, and the women of the next succubus store would welcome them.


    It is hard to believe that such an orderly scene can be seen on the plane of the devil.


    "These are all formulated by your Evil City?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    Xiao Yao shook her head, with a look of worship in her eyes: "No, these are the rules formulated by the **** demon god, but the detailed part may be formulated by his staff.


    At the same time, in the territory of Lord Lust Demon, other cities and territories are also learning from cats and tigers, but it may not be as perfect as Evil Movie City.


    But despite this, in life, the demonic races in the Demon God''s Territory are not much stronger than the demonic races in other Demon God''s Territories.


    Every year, there will be different demonic races, and they go all the way to live in the territory of the **** demon god, because they can live better here!


    If... if the **** demon **** can become the strongest demon god, then perhaps the entire demon plane will be better..."


    Having said this, Xiao Yao suddenly covered her mouth and looked at Ye Hao with some worry.


    "It doesn''t matter, I am a wanderer, without a demon."


    Ye Hao just noticed that if Xiao Yao was worried about herself, he would run into other demon gods. If Ye Hao was a believer of other demon gods, it would cause unnecessary trouble.


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Xiao Yao breathed a sigh of relief. She stuck out her tongue and said, "Our boss said that I am just this ignorant. I often talk nonsense, sir, don''t care."


    "Very good, in fact, there is nothing like this kind of thinking. You like the demon of lust, and naturally hope that the demon of **** will become a stronger existence." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    In the Demon Plane, the strength of the Demon God is also related to many things.


    The weak demon **** will naturally lose some in front of the strong demon god.


    After all, people¡¯s strength is higher than you. If you provoke them and they come to fight with you, what do you do?


    So even if the Evil Movie City is developing, it depends on the combat power of the Demon God of Sex, or her current interpersonal relationship.


    For example, what Ye Hao heard is that the Demon God of Lust is not strong in his own right now, but she has always followed the Demon God of Gluttony and has the protection of the big brother of the Demon Glutton.


    No other demon dared to bully the **** demon.


    "Sir, you are a wanderer. Then you must be very strong!" Xiao Yao looked at Ye Hao admiringly. He must have a very strong ability to travel on the plane of the devil.


    People like Xiaoyao have hardly left Evil Movie City.


    And 80% of the residents of Evil Shadow City have never left the continent where Evil Shadow City is located.


    Only those demon warriors who are professional soldiers can be lucky enough to be deployed to other places as an army.


    After all, you have to know that if you want to travel between the demon planes with your body, a short-distance mainland quasi-god can do it, but the medium-to-long-distance continent must have combat power above the main **** level.


    In addition, you can only take those warships, and the fares of those warships starships are quite expensive, such as those succubus, it is estimated that you can only get a short-distance ticket after working for a whole year.


    If you work a little bit, you may be able to get a ticket for the middle and long distance.


    It is conceivable that such an expensive price cannot be afforded by ordinary people.


    Only those who are strong, relying on themselves to kill monsters, perform tasks, and get high rewards can come and go freely among the demon plane.


    For example, during the daytime, Mr. Ye Hao casually took out a bag of gold coins, which could not be taken out by a simple devil.


    So in Xiao Yao''s eyes, Mr. Ye Hao must be a very strong presence.


    "High-level Quasi-God." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    He did not say that he was the main god, the main **** was too high-profile.


    The quasi-god is relatively common, and he has also understood that the demons that travel between continents are generally at the demi-god level or quasi-god level.


    "High-ranking Quasi-God!" Xiao Yao heard it. Although she had been mentally prepared for a while, she was still quite surprised.


    She looked at Ye Hao with little stars in her eyes.


    "My sister is just a mid-level quasi-god! If you go to the ghost guard, you can directly assume the position of a captain!


    The salary of that year was equivalent to the salary of an ordinary devil for ten years! There are even a lot of training subsidies and privileges! "Xiao Yao said excitedly and enviously.


    Ye Hao smiled naturally: "Since your sister''s income is so high, why do you still work in a succubus shop?"


    Xiao Yao scratched her head and explained: "I actually only came here to work. I was originally doing logistics in the store. I was struggling to move things, or if there were guests making trouble, I could come forward and solve it.


    Today, a few sisters were mainly sick, so the boss troubled me to come to the store to solicit customers. I don''t do the kind of work that accompanies people. "


    At the end, Xiao Yao continued to wave his hands at Ye Hao.


    But in her eyes looking at Ye Hao, she seemed to have a strange look. After she put down her hand, she began to fiddle with the corners of her clothes, as if thinking about something.


    Xiao Yao went on to say: "My sister has a lot of money, but there are also a lot of people in our family. We are not that kind of big family. Except for my sister, everyone else is an ordinary job.


    I have 13 brothers and sisters in total, half of whom are not of adulthood, plus a few of them are still studying at the Devil Academy, the tuition is very high.


    Relying on my sister''s salary alone, it can only be reluctant.


    And if I apply for the Devil Academy again, it...will add more burden to my sister, so I want to earn my own tuition. "Xiao Yao said firmly.

 Chapter 3000： Mysterious Demon

    Chapter 3000: The Mysterious Demon God


    Ye Hao looked at Xiao Yao.


    What kind of person is that **** demon god, looking at these succubus and the people living here.


    Ye Hao became more curious about this demon god.


    Because now he discovered that the Demon God of Lust not only established the order of the Evil Shadow City, but also made the female demons in the Evil Shadow City overflow with confidence.


    And not like those female demons outside, lifeless look.


    They have their own goals and determination.


    It''s not just an oppressed body without a soul.


    "I believe you can do it." Ye Hao touched Xiao Yao''s head.


    Xiao Yao didn''t resist Ye Hao''s behavior. She said with some annoyance, "It''s a pity that my current realm is only Tier 6.


    And I must be in the academy and raise my strength to the eighth or demigod level before I can hope to join the ghost guard. "


    Ye Hao checked Xiao Yao''s situation and found that her talent was only moderate. According to her current situation, plus the succubus itself was not a natural fighting race.


    It really takes a lot of effort to cultivate to the eighth level.


    "If you don''t mind, I can explain it to you in the evening, it may be helpful to your cultivation." Ye Hao said.


    Xiao Yao''s eyes lit up and she looked at Ye Hao excitedly: "Sir, would you like to guide me? That''s really great! I haven''t received any guidance from a professional expert until now.


    I thought my sister could give me some guidance if she had time, but since she joined the ghost guard, she has basically cut off contact with the outside world, alas..."


    "It''s nothing, just give some advice." Ye Hao was a little surprised by Xiao Yao''s reaction.


    In fact, this is indeed a very pleasant surprise in the eyes of others.


    There is actually a similarity between the demon plane and the earth in terms of cultivation.


    That is to keep their own cultivation methods secret. Because of the relationship between the weak and the strong, they will treat each other as opponents.


    Most of the cultivation can only rely on themselves, or the academy established by some lord demon gods to train strong people.


    As a result, the demonic races of the middle and lower levels can only rely on their own racial talents to improve their realm.


    Some people with high racial talents can quickly upgrade to a stronger realm.


    And a race like the succubus has no way to become a strong one.


    And if you want to invite a high-level quasi-god expert to guide a student for a month, it will cost the equivalent of half a year of money earned by a succubus.


    And it may only be an hour of class every day.


    It is conceivable that Xiao Yao was even happier when she heard that Ye Hao was willing to guide herself.


    "Xiao Yao, why are you back?"


    At this moment, the two went to the daytime position, which was the entrance of the Succubus shop where Xiao Yao worked.


    Xiao Yao calmed down her mood, and she explained to the succubus elder sister: "This gentleman, I am going to rest with us tonight."


    Hearing this, the succubus elder sister immediately seemed to have seen gold, leaning in front of Ye Hao, and holding Ye Hao''s arm without a word.


    A scent hits his face directly, and a touch can be heard on his arm.


    "Mr., you have chosen the right place, here we are. I will definitely let you spend a wonderful night." The succubus elder sister teased Ye Hao charmingly.


    In her opinion, this young man is a big money master, and he paid out so much money without saying a word during the day.


    If this is to serve him in the evening, I don''t know how much he will get.


    However, unexpectedly, Ye Hao calmly withdrew his hand from the succubus elder sister''s arm.


    "Sorry, I don''t need any service tonight, I just want a rest room." Ye Hao said lightly.


    Rest room?


    This made the succubus elder sister stunned. The room to rest should be the hotel.


    Come to their succubus shop not to have fun, but to rest?


    Who can believe this?


    "This money should be enough for the room fee." Just as the succubus elder sister was muttering in her heart, another bag of glittering gold coin cars appeared in front of her.


    At this moment, the succubus elder sister immediately filled with a smile that could no longer be enthusiastic.


    She took the heavy bag of gold coins: "Our shop is based on customers. We will provide what kind of service the customer needs.


    And our room is very comfortable for sleeping and rest. If you have any needs at night, we can meet you. "


    Of course Ye Hao could hear what this succubus elder sister meant.


    Anyway, at least he doesn''t have any needs in this area right now, although these succubuses are very beautiful, but for Ye Hao, a man who has seen many goddesses and has long been among angels.


    There is really no interest.


    After that, walk into the succubus shop, which is a dark place.


    After all, it''s a place for fun, and it''s impossible to make anything shiny.


    Soon, Ye Hao was arranged to the best room, and specially prepared the best meal for Ye Hao.


    Just when Ye Hao was about to enjoy the special delicacies of Evil Movie City, he saw Xiao Yao standing beside him eagerly.


    "Um, I don''t need others to wait on my side when I eat, or you eat with me."


    "It''s okay, I just need to stand next to me if I''m not hungry." Xiao Yao shook her head repeatedly, staring at Ye Hao intently, as if she was afraid that Ye Hao would disappear in the next second.


    It was then that Ye Hao suddenly realized that she was looking forward to her own guidance.


    This is really a very hardworking succubus.


    "Let''s do it like this, I''ll guide you in your cultivation while eating, just right." Ye Hao said.


    "Okay!" Xiao Yao nodded excitedly.


    Ye Hao picked up the dishes on the table, and said, "Then you turn it around and show me the exercises you usually practice."


    "Yeah!" Xiao Yao obediently began to obey.


    Among the demons, there are also their cultivation methods, but they are only cultivating magic power.


    It can be seen that in Xiao Yao''s body, there is a black aura flowing slowly, like a stream.


    Next, Ye Hao pointed Xiao Yao while eating.


    Although Ye Hao is not a real demon, some concepts are the same in cultivating this way.


    In addition, Ye Hao had a devil''s heart, and he could very keenly feel the problems Xiao Yao encountered in his cultivation.


    After being pointed out by Ye Hao with a few problems and the obvious effect, Xiao Yao admired this special guest even more.

 Chapter 3001： Dive into the castle

    Chapter 3001-Sneak Into The Castle


    Early the next morning, Ye Hao looked at Xiao Yao who was asleep by the bed.


    Don''t get me wrong, the two of them didn''t do anything last night, but Xiao Yao kept letting Ye Hao guide herself, and finally let herself get tired.


    The magic power in the body was exhausted and fell asleep.


    But Ye Hao didn''t fall asleep all night. Although he closed his eyes, his head was very fresh.


    Ye Hao walked to the bed and opened the window to look at the scenery outside. There were more people on the street.


    "It seems that the loss of laziness completely makes me unable to rest and sleep." Ye Hao shook his head helplessly, and touched his face with mockery: "Fortunately, I don''t sleep, and there will be no such things as dark circles under the eyes.


    Otherwise, if you wait for Song Ying''s child to speak out and see that your father is a panda, you will be over. "


    Unable to sleep, Ye Hao, who had been accustomed to the water before, still needed a certain amount of time to adapt.


    Fortunately, this will not have any effect on Ye Hao''s health, at least for now.


    Bump


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Please come in." Ye Hao said.


    The succubus elder sister of yesterday walked in with the dinner plate.


    "Sir, this is today''s breakfast. If you need anything else, you can tell me." The succubus elder sister put the food on the table, and she saw Xiao Yao lying on the bed.


    Because of the quilt, she couldn''t see that Xiao Yao was actually wearing clothes.


    But she could see that Xiao Yao''s hair was messy, there was still that flush on her cheeks, and there were some water stains on the sheets.


    This made the succubus elder sister looked at Ye Hao with an ambiguous smile.


    "Sir, you can start fast enough. Xiao Yao is our intern here, you toss her like this, don''t let her break her body.


    If you still have this kind of need, you still find me, I know more than their kind of little girls. "The succubus elder sister looked at Ye Hao charmingly.


    Of course Ye Hao knew what the succubus elder sister had thought of.


    It is estimated that in the few seconds just now, the blockbuster of last night has been painted in her mind.


    The blush and messy hair on Xiao Yao''s face were completely due to the exhaustion of her own practice last night.


    As for why the sheets were wet, it was because Xiao Yao sweated a lot when she was practicing, which made the sheets wet.


    But now Xiao Yao was still asleep, Ye Hao knew that no amount of explanation would be of any use.


    He directly threw a big bag of gold coins to the succubus elder sister again: "This room is good, and these wallets will be enough next week."


    Seeing the bag of gold coins, the succubus elder sister immediately flashed golden light in her eyes.


    So far, the money the big benefactor has given is enough to cover their entire succubus shop for a month.


    "Enough, enough. Take a good rest, tell me what you need! I won''t bother you to rest."


    The succubus elder sister was about to walk out of the room as she said, but when she closed the door, she still whispered: "Sir, it''s the first time Xiaoyao can''t stand the toss.


    If you have any needs during the day, I can arrange for you. If you need young ones, we also have them in our shop. "


    Several black lines appeared on Ye Hao''s forehead, he was like that kind of dissatisfied guy.


    Afterwards, in the ambiguous eyes of the succubus elder sister, the door was closed.


    Ye Hao glanced at Xiao Yao on the bed, Xiao Yao''s current situation would not be awake until noon without a break.


    It just so happened that he can now go out and search for information.


    In the next second, Ye Hao used the invisibility technique to hide his figure.


    If it wasn''t a powerhouse at the main **** level, or some magical array magical tools with probing functions, it would be impossible to detect Ye Hao''s trace.


    Ye Hao quietly appeared on the roof outside, and he looked at the tops of the surrounding buildings.


    You can see a beautiful figure wearing a black tights and a ghost pattern mask on his face.


    Those are the ghost guards who are responsible for the order of the evil movie city, and one feature is that these ghost guards are all women.


    This is the rule made by the **** demon.


    Ghost Guardians can join regardless of race, but they must be female, and humanoid females are preferred.


    Most of the combat power of these ghost guards are demigods and low-level quasi-gods.


    It is difficult for them to detect Ye Hao in hiding based on their abilities alone.


    In this way, Ye Hao began to lurch in towards the castle in the center of Evil Movie City.


    "I don''t know if I can lurk into the castle smoothly. If I can get in, then I can find more information.


    However, it is strange to say that the gluttonous demon **** and the **** demon **** are presiding over a major plan before.


    And it is centered on the Demon City of Lust. If the demon army is to be sent to the plane of the earth, then this should be a lot of movement.


    Why, there is no such thing in Evil Movie City? "Ye Hao looked at the peaceful Evil Movie City.


    Before this, he also interrogated Xiao Yao tentatively.


    Xiao Yao had also heard of this, but the little succubus at her level had no right to understand more deeply, and she didn''t know what the plan was.


    From this point of view, this plan of the Demon God of Lust and the Demon of Glutton is most likely not in the castle of Evil Shadow City.


    Or what means was used.


    "Is there an enchantment?" Ye Hao came to the periphery of the castle. He looked at the enchantment that ordinary cultivators couldn''t notice.


    This enchantment is not an attack and defense enchantment, it is similar to that kind of radar.


    If a strange creature appears within this range, the staff at the core of the enchantment can detect it, and what follows is naturally that the entire castle enters a state of alert.


    But this kind of enchantment is still too pediatric for Ye Hao.


    Changing the space trajectory a bit, Ye Hao also passed through the barrier very smoothly.


    But after arriving here, Ye Hao took away his breath more carefully.


    "Ye Hao, in this castle. There is no aura of a demon god." At this moment, the angel Luo Bing said.


    "How are you sure? Didn''t you say that there is a strong breath in this direction?" Ye Hao frowned and said.


    At that time, the angel Luo Bing meant that the gluttonous demon was also in the territory of the **** demon.


    The aura of the Demon God of Lust, in the eyes of Angel Luo Bing, is not very strong. Only a Demon King-level powerhouse like the Demon God of Glutton can make Angel Luo Bing so vigilant.


    "Before, it was probably because of the barrier relationship, which could not be clearly explored.


    But after entering the enchantment, I can be sure that the two demon gods in this castle are not present, only the aura of a few middle and lower main gods fluctuates. "The angel Luo Bing said confidently.

 Chapter 3002： Black spire

    Chapter 3002 Black Spire


    Are the **** demon gods and gluttony demon gods not in this castle?


    I have to say that this is quite important information.


    "So it seems that their plan was not executed in the castle." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    "I think it''s the same. After all, that **** demon is controlling a **** king-level demon, but it can run away at any time.


    If a **** king-level monster ran away in the Evil City, the entire Evil City would be wiped out.


    Under normal circumstances, no one would put such dangerous things in their own territory! "The angel Luo Bing said in a deep voice.


    Ye Hao nodded in agreement.


    He looked at the towering city walls, and now knew that neither the **** demon nor the gluttony were in the castle.


    Then Ye Hao''s interest in going in was less than half, although this would also reduce his risk factor for this action a lot.


    "Then where will they be? The news I got before was that the Glutton Demon God and the **** demon were carrying out a certain special plan together in the **** demon''s territory?" Ye Hao frowned.


    Both of them were silent at the moment.


    They are not roundworms in the belly of the devil, so naturally they don''t know how they arranged it.


    "It is certain that the base they planned is not in Evil Shadow City, but I think that place should not be too far away from Evil Shadow City.


    Or there is a convenient device magic circle in the castle!


    If this is the case, even if it is a magic circle with space shuttle, it is not a good user of space laws, and it cannot travel long distances.


    So this range can still be reduced to the entire territory of the Demon God of Sex! "The angel Luo Bing said analytically.


    Ye Hao scratched his head and paced back and forth: "But despite this. The territory controlled by the Demon God of Lust is equivalent to the size of a galaxy.


    Do I have to turn over the entire area controlled by the Demon God of Sexual Demon. "


    The Demon Plane has a vast area, which is not imaginable by a creature on earth.


    For example, the continent where Evil Shadow City is located is much larger than the total area of ??all the land on the earth.


    And a continent like this, there are hundreds of thousands of dollars in the territory of the Demon God of Sex.


    The entire demon plane, let alone those that are still barren so far, even the devil thinks that there is no resource and development value.


    The space under actual control alone is equivalent to dozens of solar systems.


    It is conceivable how big this is, and this is why it was said before that it is necessary to be a quasi-God-level, or even a master-god-level powerhouse, in order to rely on their own cultivation base to come and go freely in this world.


    In exchange for other cultivation base cultivators, leaving the scope of the mainland, they will be torn apart by the turbulence of the direct demon plane!


    Even if you can barely survive for a few hours, how many days can you survive? Survive for a week? Even survive for half a month?


    This is not only a test of the body, but also a test of the limits of the body.


    "But in this case, at least you can find some clues by knowing more information. But this will indeed take a lot of time.


    But there is no other way, I just hope that luck can take care of you! "The angel Luo Bing said helplessly.


    Ye Hao also knew that this was the only way at present.


    He looked at the towering city wall: "But no matter what, since it is here, we have to explore the lazy demon''s boudoir, otherwise, wouldn''t it be a trip for nothing!"


    Angel King Luo Bing sighed. She knew it was useless to persuade Ye Hao now.


    The next moment, Ye Hao jumped onto the wall of the castle with a leap. Before in the Evil Shadow City, he could barely see some stars on it.


    And standing on the wall at the moment, these are almost the few vantage points in the entire castle, and even higher than here, there are only a few buildings that look like magic towers.


    There is also the towering black spire in the middle. On the previous night, you could see the twinkling starlight, which also radiated from the black spire.


    There should be the place where the **** demon usually lives.


    At the moment Ye Hao stepped on the wall, a figure appeared on the wall.


    This is a ghost guard, wearing a black mask, looking at the city wall.


    Later, she also left.


    "They are really vigilant, I thought they found me." Ye Hao looked at the ghost guard leaving from the darkness.


    Just now he thought it was the ghost guard who found his trace.


    But now it seems that this is just a daily patrol of the family.


    Moreover, the patrol trajectory of these ghost guards is still not swift at all. They will turn around without knowing where they will turn, and they will turn around without knowing where they will turn around. There is simply no order at all.


    I really don¡¯t know who arranged such a cumbersome patrol.


    However, such a patrol method is also extremely troublesome for sneakers, because there is no order, so there is no regularity at all.


    If a ghost guard touches Ye Hao''s body, he will naturally find Ye Hao''s existence.


    After all, Ye Hao was just hiding his traces instead of disappearing from the existing space.


    If the laws of space are used here, no one knows if they will be discovered by some middle-ranked master gods. After all, the fluctuations in the space level are like throwing a stone into a calm lake.


    "Be careful." Ye Hao muttered, and he looked at the small black towers again.


    The small black towers are like the black spires in the middle.


    "Luo Bing, how do I feel that the layout of these small black towers and that black spire in this castle seems to be a magic circle?" Ye Hao frowned and asked.


    The Angel King Luo Bing appeared on Ye Hao''s chest. She blinked and looked at the scene in front of her. She nodded and said, "This really looks like a magic circle.


    But I don''t know much about the magic circle. If my sister Rowling was here, she might know some, and she has done more research on these. "


    "Then write it down first, and then investigate if you have the opportunity. These small black towers give me a very uncomfortable feeling, and I don''t know if it is possible to go in and check it out." Ye Hao muttered.


    These small black towers gave Ye Hao a bad feeling.


    The most important thing is the black spire in the middle, Ye Hao has an instinct to tell him.


    There must be some big secret in that black spire!


    But since that is the residence of the **** demon god, it must not be a place that can be easily sneaked into.


    Now Ye Hao dare not do such a dangerous thing, he must make sure that he is foolproof!

 Chapter 3003： The highest sacred place

    Chapter 3003 Supreme Sacred Land


    Ye Hao turned left and right in this castle, and went around many places.


    Ye Hao has seen 80% of them.


    These places are mainly divided into peripheral areas, internal areas, and core areas.


    The peripheral area is mainly divided into training areas, residential areas, and some buildings with specific functions, such as places for discussions and meetings.


    This peripheral area is also the place with the most people. Ye Hao can see many quasi gods and lower main gods, practicing there.


    Fortunately, these people are all focused on cultivation.


    Did not notice that in the darkness, a person was spying on their every move.


    Because they couldn''t think that someone would dare to lurk in the evil shadow city of the **** demon god, and even touch the castle.


    The inner area further inside is the area where the small black towers are located. The size of the area is only one-third of the outer area.


    In addition to the small black towers, there are also some practice buildings and residential places.


    However, these are obviously for high-level demons, and the number of people is much smaller than in the outer area.


    In addition, there are stone sculptures of various creatures, lifelike, just like the real thing.


    Of course, it is not ruled out that these stone carvings were originally real, but they were turned into stone carvings by the demon **** of lust.


    After all, it is such a powerful existence of Demon God, and this ability also exists.


    The core area in the inner area is the black spire.


    The black spire can be said to be the most vigilant area in the entire castle.


    The black spire has only one gate, and apart from this gate, there is no entrance, let alone any window.


    This design is almost like a cage.


    In other words, there are some unbelievable secrets hidden in it, and the Demon God of Lust is very unwilling to let others know.


    There was a middle main **** at the gate for a long time, and the three lower main gods would guard them and would not leave at all.


    In addition, in the black spire, there are only three ghost guards patrolling.


    The two are fixed patrol points, distinguishing positions from the air and mid-air, staring at the entire black spire, motionless.


    Each team is captained by a lower main god.


    The last squad of ghost guards is constantly patrolling the black spire, with an average of 20 minutes in a cycle.


    "What big secret is hidden in this black spire, so many people are arranged to guard it?" Ye Hao frowned, muttering about this heavily guarded place.


    "There must be a big secret in this. Among the gods and all realms, every race **** system also has a place similar to this.


    There is such an existence in our angel **** system. "Angel King Luo Bing said.


    "Oh? Is it your holy palace?" Ye Hao recalled the place where many angel crystals were placed.


    "That''s just one of them, but it''s not the most important place. The most important thing is the highest sacred place!" Angel King Luo Bing said with reverent eyes in his eyes.


    "The highest sacred place?" Ye Hao said the name. It was the first time he heard of this place: "Why haven''t people heard of you mention this place?"


    Could it be that they were still wary of themselves, so they didn''t tell themselves about this place.


    Angel King Luo Bing seemed to have seen what Ye Hao was thinking, and she said directly: "The highest sacred place is actually a relic, up to now.


    It is estimated that more than 90% of the angels have long been ignorant of the existence of this place, and the authority to enter this holy place is also controlled by the angel kings of the past.


    At the same time, the highest sacred place is guarded by old eight-winged angels and ten-winged angels all year round. Sometimes there will be seriously ill or old angel king guards. Once you choose to guard, unless it is related to the survival of the angelic gods, you will not live forever. Will leave the Holy Land half a step! "


    Hearing this description, Ye Hao couldn''t help but develop some curiosity about this supreme sacred place.


    "It is so important? So what kind of place is this supreme sacred place? Are there many good things of your angel race in it?" Ye Hao said with a smile.


    The Angel King Luo Bing shook his head: "So far, neither the male angels who died out at the time nor the female angels for billions of years later have gained anything from it."


    "Don''t get anything? You still use this as a holy place? How is this possible, don''t lie.


    Miss Luo Bing, you are not kind anymore. We are on the same boat anyway. I can understand that your holy land will not let anyone go in by yourself.


    But you can''t say nothing about it, right? "Ye Hao said disgustingly.


    The Angel King Luo Bing didn''t care about Ye Hao''s deliberate provocation. She said faintly: "It''s true that in that holy place, no angel has ever obtained anything.


    According to the rules of our angel **** system, each seraph can have one opportunity to gain access once, and every ten-winged angel can directly get one access.


    Every angel king can get access once every 100 million years.


    By the time I died in the battle, I had entered the Holy Land six times, and it took a total of 600,000 years, but I didn''t get anything in it. "


    Ye Hao was surprised, he himself was a little confused.


    "What the **** are you talking about? Since there is nothing, why does it become your holy place and send so many people to guard it.


    Isn''t this a waste of resources? "Ye Hao looked at the angel Luo Bing puzzled.


    Angel King Luo Bing solemnly explained: "Because of this supreme sacred place, the first three words Supreme God refers to the existence, the relic left by that existence!"


    That exists?


    If it can be described by the Angel King with such words, there is only one existence possible.


    "This supreme **** refers to the creation god?" Ye Hao said in surprise.


    Angel King Luo Bing nodded: "Yes, the creation **** has left this world before the chaos of the gods.


    However, there are rumors about him in many civilizations of the gods, and they all have their own names for him, and in our angel gods, he is called the Supreme God.


    The ruins left by the Supreme God were defined as the highest sacred land by the earliest angelic gods, although it is unknown what is inside.


    But the first angel king left a will at that time, that is, no matter what, the angel **** family must guard this most sacred place for generations to come! "

 Chapter 3004： Lets go in and see

    Chapter 3004


    The remains of the creation god.


    That being said, it is excusable for the Angel God System to value this holy place so much.


    "Then you haven''t found anything in your billions of years?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    The Angel King Luo Bing shook his head: "There is not a single trace of discovery, and even the speed of cultivation has not improved at all, and there is no gap with the outside world.


    If it is not there, there is the coat of arms left by the first angel king, and we are even surprised whether this is a relic left by the Supreme God. "


    "Then there is no clue?" Ye Hao muttered.


    "It''s not without it. There have been many guesses so far, and the most people believe that the supreme sacred place is the place where the supreme **** will come back in the future.


    The reason why the first angel king asked us to guard this place was to welcome the return of the Supreme God.


    You know, the first angel king of that year can be regarded as a disciple of the Supreme God. In that era, he was one of the few strong men under the Supreme God! "Luo Bing said in admiration, the Angel King.


    "One of the few powerhouses? Could it be that the first generation powerhouses of the current first-class gods were all apprentice students of the Supreme God?" Ye Hao said in surprise.


    Luo Bing''s Angel King nodded: "Yes, it is like this. The Immortal Buddha God System, the Necromancer God System, the Angel God System, the Olympus God System, but the current Star Sky God System is not.


    The Egyptian gods and the dragon gods are just declining, and there are some other than attending, almost ten people.


    They are called the Ten Highest Gods, symbolizing the ten strongest existences under the Supreme Gods. "


    I didn''t expect that such a legend could be heard here.


    "Then what happened to the top ten gods? If they existed, then the chaos of the gods and the world would not happen?" Ye Hao has roughly guessed the subsequent direction.


    Angel King Luo Bing then said: "After the Supreme God suddenly disappeared one day, the Ten Highest Gods are all looking for the traces of the Supreme God.


    After that, they used their own methods to pursue the steps of the Supreme God, and they disappeared in each of the following hundreds of millions of years.


    It was also from that time that the balance between the gods and the world was broken, and the era of chaos and even the dusk of the gods was entered! "


    Ye Hao nodded clearly.


    The Supreme God is equivalent to the order of the gods and all realms, and the Top Ten Gods are equivalent to the reserve order, but it is not as expected that these two methods have failed in just a few hundred million years.


    This allowed the prosperous gods and worlds to begin an era of barbaric growth after suddenly losing their suppression.


    That is war!


    Dong dong dong


    At this moment, a bell suddenly came out from the black spire in the center.


    Ye Hao recovered.


    "What sound is this?" Ye Hao muttered.


    "Look at the direction of the black spire, that door is open!" Angel King Luo Bing suddenly exclaimed.


    When Ye Hao heard it, he immediately searched for a high place and looked at the past.


    Sure enough, as the Angel King Luo Bing said, the door of the black steeple opened.


    From it came out a woman who was similar to the service of a ghost guard, but she was holding a black brocade box in her hand.


    The middle main **** who was responsible for guarding the black steeple seemed to be used to the appearance of this woman, and didn''t pay much attention to it, and continued his work.


    The woman is holding the black brocade box and walking in one direction.


    At this time, a ghost guard came out from somewhere to protect the woman.


    And this was just a guard on the bright side. In the dark, Ye Hao found at least three ghost guards staring at the pedestrian.


    "That woman can come out of the black spire, her identity must be unusual, but I can''t feel her realm!" Ye Hao frowned, staring at the group of people.


    Angel King Luo Bing nodded: "Yes, I can''t sense her realm either. This situation is weird. Unless you carry some powerful concealing magical weapons on your body, even if you are a powerful demon king, It is impossible to be breathless at all.


    The most important thing is that there are so many people watching what is in the brocade box. "


    "Let''s follow up and take a look." Ye Hao touched it quietly.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s actions, Luo Bing Angel King immediately reminded: "Don''t act rashly. Seeing their stern posture, if you really do something, they will find out the first time.


    And that woman is very weird, so it''s best not to do dangerous things until you know the situation! Otherwise, it is very likely to start a war.


    You know, what is your purpose this time! "


    Hearing Luo Bing Angel King''s reminder like an old mother.


    Ye Hao rolled his eyes and said: "I know, I won''t be so reckless, I just went to see if there was a chance.


    Of course, if there is no chance, I will not act rashly. If there is a chance, then it will be another matter. Are you not curious about what is in that black brocade box? "


    In the end, Ye Hao did not forget to throw a bait for Luo Bing Angel King.


    Upon seeing this, Luo Bing Angel King didn''t say anything.


    Because she really cares about what is in the black brocade box, because she also feels that there is a big secret hidden in the castle of the demon **** of lust!


    In this way, Ye Hao lurked behind, following the pedestrian.


    Finally, Ye Hao discovered that the woman holding the black brocade box had walked to the door of a small black tower.


    She was chanting a spell in front of the door, and after the last trick, the door was opened, and she walked in by herself holding the black brocade box.


    The rest of the people are just waiting outside.


    "Now it''s all right, it seems that we have no chance to figure out what is inside." Luo Bing Angel King sighed.


    Ye Hao did not speak, but stared at the door of the small black tower.


    Five minutes later, the door of the small black tower opened again, and the woman walked out of it still holding the black brocade box.


    It was like repeating the previous things, under the **** of the surrounding ghost guards.


    The woman returned to the gate of the black spire, and then walked into the black spire alone, after which she never came out.


    As if nothing happened during this time.


    Those ghost guards also returned to their original jobs.


    But at this moment, a person appeared in front of the small black tower before.


    "What are you going to do?" Angel Luo Bing watched in surprise as Ye Hao raised his hand to the small black tower.


    "Let''s go in and take a look."

 Chapter 3005： The secret of the devil

    Chapter 3005 The Secret Of The Demon God


    The texture of the law of space appeared on Ye Hao''s palm.


    Afterwards, the door was opened.


    At this moment, the angel Luo Bing felt his heart hang.


    Later, Ye Hao walked into the small black tower, and after Ye Hao walked in, the door closed.


    A few seconds later, a group of ghost guards on patrol happened to search and pass from here.


    The captain of the ghost guard glanced at the closed door, and did not notice that there was an intruder behind the door. She continued to patrol with her team.


    "How do you know how to open this door?" Angel Luo Bing looked at Ye Hao in surprise, and couldn''t believe that Ye Hao could open the door so easily.


    Ye Hao first looked at everything inside the gate.


    This is a hollow tall tower with spiraling upward stairs around the wall. In addition, the entire interior of the tall tower is dim. Only the light blue diamonds inlaid on the wall emit a gloomy light.


    If it weren''t for these gloomy lights, there would be an invisible existence.


    "I observed the movements of this and that person from a distance just now, and wrote down how she opened the door. Very simple way." Ye Haoyun said lightly.


    The angel Luo Bing swallowed, knowing that she was paying attention just now, and she couldn''t even open the door after seeing it once.


    And this man actually did it.


    I have to say that the facts of this man are too bad. If anyone becomes his enemy, it really means that he can''t even sleep peacefully.


    "What have you found?" Luo Bing Angel King retracted his surprise. Since he has already entered, take a good look at what this black tower is.


    "There is something on this." Ye Hao raised his head and looked at the top of the black tower. He couldn''t see what it was, but his instinct told himself that something must exist.


    And this is related to a certain secret of the Demon God of Sex.


    "I also feel it, but it''s a very bad feeling." Luo Bing Angel King said cautiously.


    "No matter what, we have all come in. No matter what, we have to go up and see what it is." Ye Hao said, and began to walk towards the tower.


    Because I don''t know if there is any mechanism in this tower, if it flies directly up, it might be triggered.


    Although it is more convenient to walk honestly, and to be alert to whether there are really any agencies around.


    After walking for almost three minutes, Ye Hao finally came to the top of the black tower. There was a platform made of black crystal, which was like a balcony.


    Ye Hao walked up the stairs.


    He saw the thing that made him and Luo Bing feel sensitive.


    In the center of this black crystal platform, there is a black holy grail, and a black object is suspended at the top of the holy grail. It is impossible to see what it is.


    Because it has been constantly twisting, like a pool of black water, constantly changing its shape there.


    "Ye Hao, I think we should be here right away. This thing makes me feel very bad and makes me very uncomfortable!" Luo Bing Angel King clutched his chest.


    Sweat beads appeared on her forehead, and even her breathing became rapid at this moment.


    It is enough to see how special this thing is.


    Although the current Angel King Luo Bing did not have the ability of a true Angel King, after all, he used to exist as an Angel King.


    Even if she was a strong person at the Demon King level, she couldn''t be so embarrassed.


    But the indescribable thing in front of me has such an impact.


    And Ye Hao stared at this thing now, with an incredible look in his eyes.


    This breath, this fluctuation!


    He is very familiar!


    Because he had seen an existence related to this several times.


    Ultimate fear!


    That''s right, it''s the breath of that thing.


    It was something Athena was investigating, and there was a similar aura in this black liquid.


    It''s just that it is far less powerful than Ye Hao felt before.


    You know, Ye Hao saw the huge pupils in Athena''s memories, but he almost made him want to commit suicide.


    It was just a memory.


    The fluctuation of this thing in front of us is weaker than that at that time, but it still brings a lot of negative emotions to people''s hearts.


    Even Luo Bing Angel King was very uncomfortable at the moment.


    Fortunately, Ye Hao had seen this thing, or something of the same origin.


    But Ye Hao wondered why this kind of thing would be kept here.


    And what is the relationship between this black indescribable thing and that ultimate fear?


    And why does the **** demon **** have such a thing, and is still placed in such a black tower.


    And you have to know that there are many black towers like this, and there is a more heavily guarded black spire in the center.


    "What big secret or big plan is hidden by the Demon God of Lust? Does she know what the ultimate fear is?" Ye Hao wondered to himself.


    He did not expect that such clues could be found here.


    This caused Ye Hao''s attention to the Demon God of Sex and Desire to suddenly rise to the equivalent of a Demon King-level Demon God.


    And Ye Hao''s instinct told him that this female demon **** he had never seen before had a very huge threat.


    Even if the gluttony demon didn''t know about this, the **** demon would be even more terrifying.


    "Ye Hao! Ye Hao! Ye Hao?" At this time, the Angel King Luo Bing next to him looked at Ye Hao who was distracted, and kept calling, even pulling Ye Hao''s hair directly with worry.


    Ye Hao came back to his senses: "I...I''m fine, let''s leave now."


    There was no other harvest in this huge black tower, but a seed was planted in Ye Hao''s heart.


    Regarding the thing found in the land of the **** demon god, should you talk to Yakina and their organization? You must know that they have been paying attention to the existence of ultimate fear.


    "Do you know what that thing just now?" When he went downstairs, Angel King Luo Bing stared at Ye Hao.


    After all, it is an angel who has lived for hundreds of millions of years. From the expression of Ye Hao just now, it can be seen that Ye Hao must know or know the origin of the indescribable thing just now.


    Ye Hao looked at Luo Bing Angel King, and he recalled the promise he had made with Athena and the others.


    Regarding the ultimate fear, it is best not to spread it until there is no conclusive evidence to prove it.


    "Maybe I admitted wrong, let''s go out first. We have to investigate carefully, where is the real planning base of the Demon God of Sex and Glutton!" Ye Hao changed the topic.


    Upon seeing this, Luo Bing Angel King didn''t ask much, she was a smart woman.


    She could see that Ye Hao didn''t want to discuss this matter too much, and Angel King Luo Bing could understand it. After all, everyone has their own secret.


    Even she would hide some secrets.

 Chapter 3006： Student·Xiao Yao

    Chapter 3006 Student Xiaoyao


    After that, Ye Hao successfully hid from the castle without disturbing anyone.


    And in the evil movie city, he stayed for another three days.


    In these three days, Ye Hao traveled almost everywhere in the city and found a lot of news.


    In the end, Ye Hao got a very useful clue.


    In the room under Ye Hao''s succubus shop, Xiao Yao had been distracted by Ye Hao.


    He took out a map and lay it flat on the table.


    This is a map within the territory of the Demon God of Sex, with detailed standards on the continents and their respective names.


    The one in the center is the continent where Evil Shadow City is located.


    "According to the news we have found before, during this period of time, a large number of military starships have been constantly moving in and out of the territory of the **** demon.


    But because those starships were all soldiers, and every time they docked in the port, except for arranging soldiers to come down to carry supplies.


    Basically, soldiers are not allowed to have any contact with the outside world, so no one knows what they are doing and where the starship is going! "Ye Hao looked at the map and marked a lot of red dots on it.


    These red dots are all the ports where the starships have docked. The more red dots represent the most docked places.


    "Since you are implementing a big plan, it will consume a lot of money. In addition to the strategic plan on the earth plane in the territory of the Demon God, I really can''t think of any other places that need to mobilize so many starships. .


    And it''s so mysterious! "Luo Bing, the angel Wang Fei, said in agreement with him.


    Ye Hao stared at this map, and then connected all the star ports.


    In the end, all the lines are gathered in an area.


    Ye Hao pointed to the area: "According to the principle of proximity, the planned base of the Demon God of Sex and Demon of Glutton is most likely in this area.


    In this area, there happened to be a small continent that was not suitable for living creatures. It had always been arranged as a battle experiment site before, and it was a place directly managed by the Demon God of Sex.


    However, in the last ten years, the Demon God of Lust has sealed off this area and is not allowed to conduct any combat drills in this place.


    The external claim is that this continent will be transformed into a large-scale place for training and fighting.


    And the distance between this continent and the Evil Shadow City is not very far, if there is a space teleportation array between the two, the difficulty is not very high.


    Just arranging for a few people to transmit when necessary is also very simple! "Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    Angel King Luo Bing nodded, and she looked at Ye Hao: "It is very likely that this is the base for them to carry out this plan. Now that you know where they are, then you are going to go up next."


    Ye Hao nodded heavily, and said in a deep voice, "Since we have all investigated, how can we not go up and take a look. If it can really alleviate the danger of the earth plane, it is worth taking a little risk."


    Angel King Luo Bing looked at Ye Hao, and she sighed. She knew that at this moment, it would be useless to tell Ye Hao more.


    What he decides is no use changing who is to stop it.


    Soon Ye Hao decided on his plan this time.


    He wants to get on a starship, and then go to that continent through that starship, just tonight there will be a starship anchored in the harbor to set off.


    Although the guards of the starship are very strict, and even the berths of several ships around it are required to be cleared, soldiers who are not starships are not allowed to go up.


    However, this level of alertness is only difficult for most of them, and to Ye Hao, this is quite trivial.


    Bump


    The knock on the door came at this time.


    "Teacher, I have brought the dinner prepared for you!" Xiao Yao''s voice came from outside the door.


    Ye Hao put the map away, Luo Bing Angel King also returned to Ye Hao''s body.


    "come in."


    Xiao Yao walked in with the dinner plate, carefully placed the food on the table, and arranged the tableware neatly for Ye Hao.


    Since receiving Ye Hao''s guidance before, Xiao Yao''s name for Ye Hao has also changed from Mr. to Teacher.


    She respected Ye Hao very much, and even later, the young ladies in the succubus shop wanted to get close to Ye Hao and do business with Ye Hao, a big benefactor.


    Xiao Yao would be staring at her with her mouth pouting, as if she was a cat protecting food and frying hair.


    In the eyes of outsiders, it was Xiao Yao who had been taken over by Ye Hao, the big benefactor. Perhaps there was something unspeakable between the two.


    "How is your practice today?" Ye Hao asked while enjoying the food.


    Xiao Yao immediately seemed to be an obedient student, telling Ye Hao about her practice results this day.


    "After Xiao Yao practiced according to the teacher''s previous changes in the practice, the real cultivation speed was 30% faster than before, and she also understood a few things she didn''t understand before.


    And the spell you taught me, the teacher, I have also learned, the most is this dark charm! "


    Xiao Yao raised her hand and saw a pink flame appearing in the palm of her hand.


    Bie Xiaoyao, the seemingly harmless flame of humans and animals, is a trick that Ye Haote designed for Xiao Yao. The power of this dark charm fire can make Xiao Yao, a Tier 6 little succubus, even threaten Tier 7 The strong.


    It''s just that Xiao Yao''s ability can only use this trick three times a day, and after three times his magic power will be exhausted.


    Therefore, Ye Hao made this move a trump card for Xiao Yao, not allowed to use it when he was in danger.


    "Very good, with this trick. At least you don¡¯t have any problems in your solo fight in the same realm. Next, I will teach you two more tricks. You have to study hard and remember each The details." Ye Hao looked at Xiao Yao seriously.


    After these short days of contact, Ye Hao still liked this little succubus with his own dreams.


    It''s a pity that the fate between the two may have ended here, Xiao Yao didn''t know that this evening would be the last time she and the teacher would lecture.


    At this moment, she is still happy to learn new tricks from the teacher.


    "These two moves are arranged according to your current needs. One move is based on your body skills. It can make you faster in battle. If you encounter a difficult enemy, you can also choose to escape.


    The other trick is a range spell, which complements the previous Dark Charm Fire. "

 Chapter 3007： Minghe ore

    Chapter 3007 Minghe Ore


    That night, after a series of training and study, Xiao Yao was finally tired again, but there was a satisfied smile on her face.


    Ye Hao put it on the bed, and then put a bag of gold coins in her hand.


    The number of these gold coins is enough to allow her to enter the Demon Academy that she had previously dreamed of.


    In fact, even if she didn''t go to any demon academy, as long as she followed Ye Hao''s instructions to practice, she could practice faster than other demon.


    "Well, this is the end of our fate of master and apprentice." Ye Hao lowered his head and tapped on Xiao Yao''s forehead.


    But don''t think that Ye Hao is taking advantage of Xiaoyao''s advantage. Ye Hao gave Xiao Yao three good things.


    One is that he left part of the law fragments and element fragments in Xiao Yao''s sea of ??consciousness, but Xiao Yao can''t feel it now.


    When she needs them, these things will benefit her enormously and will make her cultivation path smoother.


    The second is the cultivation method for the next stage. As for why Ye Hao didn''t pass it on to Xiao Yao before that, it was because he was worried that Xiao Yao would become fat in one go.


    With Ye Hao''s arrangement, when Xiao Yao''s realm rises to the Demigod level, this new cultivation method will naturally activate, and Xiao Yao will discover what Ye Hao has left in her sea of ??knowledge.


    Go with the flow.


    The third is that Ye Hao left his own divine mind. This is a life-saving skill that Ye Hao left Xiao Yao. Although it can only be used once, it is a life-saving skill at the main **** level.


    It will start when Xiao Yao is in danger of life-threatening.


    This is equivalent to giving Xiao Yao a second life!


    After arranging these, Ye Hao quietly disappeared into the room.


    And Xiao Yao, who was still asleep at the moment, didn''t know that the teacher she was thinking of had left, and her tired face had a happy smile.


    "Teacher... Xiao Yao will take you tomorrow... to eat... delicious. Teacher... you are not allowed to see those succubus sisters..."


    "Even though Xiao Yao is still young, wait... when Xiao Yao... grows up, she will be like those succubus sisters!"


    ...


    In the port of Evil Movie City, there are many ships docked here, but one of them is very conspicuous at the moment.


    On the one hand, it is because the ship is brightly lit, and there are strict demon soldiers patrolling around the ship.


    At the same time, the most important thing is that there are no ships on the berths around this ship.


    This is enough to illustrate the particularity of this ship.


    After Ye Hao determined the target, he used the concealment method to directly touch the devil warrior''s eyelids.


    Then he found a demon warrior in a hidden corner.


    He knocked the demon warrior stunned, and then put his hand on the demon warrior''s head.


    He used his soul law to search for the information in the demon warrior''s mind. In just a few seconds, all thoughts about the demon warrior were read by Ye Hao.


    "Thank you." Ye Hao snapped his fingers, and the gloomy flame ignited the entire demon warrior, leaving no ashes behind.


    Then Ye Hao''s figure also changed accordingly, and he became the appearance of this demon warrior, just exactly the same.


    "In this way, you can get in smoothly. The strongest demon on this starship is just a lower lord god. I can''t detect my identity." Ye Hao muttered.


    Then he took the weapon, pretending to be a demon warrior, and continued to patrol the ship.


    According to the information obtained before, the position of this demon warrior is not low, mainly responsible for the patrol on the deck, and after sailing, he can go to rest after the demon warriors outside return to the deck.


    During the patrol, Ye Hao came to the warehouse.


    This starship is a military freighter.


    Among the outermost warehouses are some weapons, armors, food, etc., simple military items.


    But after walking to the depths, Ye Hao noticed something wrong.


    Those are brown ore, which cannot be said to be ore, because these brown ore, if you reach out to touch it, it will become soft, just like clay.


    "What is this? It contains the aura of the law of space?" Ye Hao looked at the brown ore in surprise.


    At a glance, at least two-thirds of the entire warehouse is filled with these brown ore.


    "These should be Minghe ore!" Luo Bing Angel King''s voice sounded in Ye Hao''s mind at this time.


    "Minghe ore?" Ye Hao heard such a strange word for the first time.


    "This is a very special ore, often born in the place where there is Minghe River." Luo Bing Angel King explained.


    "What is Minghe?" Ye Hao puzzled.


    "The name Minghe is a saying passed down from our gods and myriad realms. If you use the term of your space cultivators, then this is the river of space." Luo Bing angel king said.


    The River of Space!


    Ye Hao remembered this saying, the River of Space is a special existence.


    A general river has its own source, but the river of space is different. Its source does not exist in the world.


    It all started with the emergence of the river of space.


    The River of Space is actually a wrinkle in a plane space, as if the original space was a piece of paper, flat paper.


    However, due to various reasons, various situations began to appear on the top of this piece of paper. For example, a hole appeared, that is, a general spatial wormhole, which is generally related to the passage in the novel.


    There will also be wrinkles, and ordinary wrinkles will cause this space to be unstable, just like the Bermuda Triangle on the earth.


    In fact, many incredible things are inextricably related to space.


    Under normal circumstances, this kind of wrinkles causes a physical appearance.


    But once this wrinkle exists for too long, or is too obvious.


    Then a river will appear out of thin air, and the spatial quicksand flowing in the river is actually all kinds of impurities in the interlayer of space.


    These impurities generally cannot exist for too long in the real plane, so the ¡®river water¡¯ of this river will often flow and evaporate by itself.


    This is why the existence of the River of Space has no source and no tail.


    "But the river of space generally doesn''t leave anything behind? How did this ore come out?" Ye Hao asked puzzled.


    "Under normal circumstances, the things in the river of space will not be of any use. After a certain period of time, they will dissipate on their own.


    Remember, I was talking about normal conditions. A smile appeared at the corner of Luo Bing Angel King''s mouth.

 Chapter 3008： Mystery island

    Chapter 3008 Mysterious Island


    "That is to say, is there something abnormal?" Ye Hao was waiting for Luo Bing Angel King''s following.


    "It seems to be more than a billion years ago, when I just appeared. At that time, several space cultivators were surprised to discover the river of space.


    That is, through some methods of magic circle refinement, those impurities in the river of space can be refined into a kind of peculiar ore.


    At the time everyone thought this was a huge discovery.


    But soon they were lost and discovered that this kind of ore was basically useless except for a certain amount of spatial attributes.


    Because the texture is hard and soft, it cannot be used as a raw material for magical implements.


    The only usefulness found is that the space attributes inside can be extracted, and finally refined into space crystals. Space crystals can be used to make magic weapons or magic arrays in the space system.


    But to extract space crystals from these ores, it takes a lot of cost, and almost a ship of ore can only extract space crystals the size of a finger.


    And to refine so many ores, even with a full power array, it would take at least a week!


    But you have to know that it takes so much manpower and material resources to get a space crystal. In comparison, the value of buying space crystals directly at an auction is three times cheaper than obtaining it in this way!


    The most important thing is that although the spatial aspect is very strong, there are too few places and practitioners who are good at the spatial aspect and require the spatial aspect.


    Even though this kind of thing is scarce, there are few people in need. Naturally, this technology has little value.


    There are only some impoverished and remote areas of the gods, there is really no other means to make a fortune, and then there is such a river of space in the territory, it will use the lowest cost method to increase human input in exchange for space crystal.


    This way of working is no different from picking up trash on your earth plane. "The Angel King Luo Bing explained a series of things.


    Ye Hao basically understood everything.


    He said puzzledly: "Since you all said that these ore are useless, why do they have to transport the ore in such a ship? They have to send so many guards."


    "This should have something to do with their plan, but I don''t have much research on space, so I don''t know what is the use of these Minghe ore.


    You are not a master **** in space, you should know this! "The Angel King Luo Bing directly threw this question back to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao started to think.


    These Minghe ore must have a certain purpose for the **** demon gods, otherwise it would be impossible for them to do anything without benefit.


    But the most important thing now is, what kind of purpose does this have?


    Dududu


    At this moment, the sound of whistling came from outside, which meant that the starship was about to set off, and the demon soldiers of the entire ship had to gather on the deck.


    If it is determined that no one is reduced, the starship will start off.


    "Now I think about this every time, as long as we get to the place where the **** demon gods are, we must know what they want to do!"


    Ye Hao tapped his finger on a piece of Minghe ore nearby, leaving a space mark.


    In this way, even if he reaches a place, he can sense where these Minghe ore will be.


    After that, Ye Hao pretended to be a normal demon soldier and mixed with other demon soldiers outside.


    After the demon soldier of the lower main **** checked that there was nothing wrong, the entire starship set off.


    Ye Hao didn''t do anything next, so he regarded himself as a real demon soldier, and the companions next to him did not notice that the comrade next to him was actually another person.


    Looking at the direction of the starship, there is no problem with the direction that Ye Hao predicted before.


    "At the current speed, after almost three hours, we will be able to reach the area we previously guessed." Ye Hao muttered.


    "Remember to be careful and ensure your own safety!" Luo Bing Angel King reminded Ye Hao to pay attention to his safety in Ye Hao''s mind again.


    Three hours later.


    Ye Hao, who was resting in the cabin, felt that the speed of the starship had begun to slow down.


    "Okay, we are ready to work. We are going to Hong Kong to take over!" The demon warrior next to him patted Ye Hao''s shoulder, thinking that he was his usual companion.


    Ye Hao stood up and followed the other demon warriors to the deck.


    On the deck, Ye Hao could see a continent in the distance...No, based on that size, it should be said that an island is more suitable.


    This is an island the size of ten evil movie cities.


    It must be the uninhabited island suitable for practicing duels in the previous rumors.


    It''s just that the island that has been completely transformed is completely different from before.


    Many buildings have been built on the island. The first thing to see is the port where the starship is anchored. There are dozens of starships anchored in the port, and rows of demon soldiers are carrying them from the starship. Unloaded things.


    And most of the large boxes containing Minghe ore were hit on the back of a giant beast, which was similar to a cow.


    But the height is equivalent to a hill, and the flat back is enough to put down the ore materials on half of the ship.


    After a bull-shaped monster is loaded with things, it will be walked along a road towards the center of the island, while the other demon warriors will all stay here.


    Either rest in place, or return to the starship to prepare for the next round of missions.


    However, in addition to cargo-carrying starships like Ye Hao''s starship, there are also starships that specialize in transporting various demon units.


    Those combat units are also transported by the bull-shaped behemoth.


    During the delivery, they would not say anything, nor communicate with anyone.


    This seems to be a good rule.


    Anyone who violated it will be beheaded on the spot.


    Just when the starship had just docked in place, Ye Hao saw a distracted demon combat unit, was directly dragged out by his superior and cut off his head.


    The corpse was then dragged down by the demon soldiers nearby, and was thrown near some fires.


    Let the fires burn all these corpses.


    The whole island felt that Cou was filled with a depressed and solemn atmosphere.


    "Be careful, that Demon King''s breath came from this island!" Angel Luo Bing also reminded at this time!

 Chapter 3009： lost control

    3009-Emotions


    Ye Hao continued to pretend to be a demon warrior, directing others to carry things down there.


    "In this way, their management is quite strict. If someone suddenly disappears at this time, it will definitely have a big impact." Ye Hao muttered.


    The stricter this is, the more important the plan of the **** demon gods here is.


    And Ye Hao also discovered that there are many magic circles on this island, among them there are magic circles with hidden functions, so before that, Luo Bing Angel King could not accurately determine whether the breath of the gluttony demon **** was in it. Where.


    And when you enter here, the impact of all this is reduced to a minimum.


    That''s why they are allowed to determine these.


    Because of the existence of such a magic circle, even if there is a starship or someone passing by at a very close distance, as long as it is not seen in person or stepped into the range of the island.


    No one would have noticed that on this small island, some kind of incredible plan is actually going on.


    Finally, Ye Hao found a free time.


    He created a clone that was exactly the same as the demon warrior, and let this clone continue to work on behalf of''self''.


    Although this clone can only exist for a maximum of three days, it is impossible for Ye Hao himself to stay on this island for too long. Three days is enough for him to investigate some things clearly, and then leave this place.


    "Okay, now let''s take a look at what kind of plan the Demon Gods of Sexuality are doing!" Ye Hao, relying on his concealment ability, quietly lurked into the abdomen of a bull-shaped behemoth that was already loaded with things.


    Let this big bull beast take itself to where they are going.


    Along the way, you can see that this place was just built, but the construction was very strict, the roads were very clean, and anything that could be blocked was removed.


    And every some distance, there will be demon soldiers standing guard there, and there will be flying demon combat units patrolling in the sky.


    What this can really do is not let go of every corner, the level of guarding is quite strict.


    People who don''t have certain strength and concealment means can''t sneak in at all.


    After walking for about half an hour, the bull-shaped monster stopped at this time.


    Ye Hao also saw an amazing scene.


    I saw that they were in a place surrounded by mountains at the moment, and in the middle there were a black strange building that looked like a magic tower.


    And in the center of these magic towers is a huge altar, in which a beam of light rushes into the sky.


    It''s just that there is an enchantment around it, so people outside this range can''t see this scene.


    Otherwise, according to this amazing sight, even if you haven''t landed on the island, you can see it from a long distance.


    "Where are the demon gods of **** and gluttony?" Luo Bing Angel King''s voice sounded in Ye Hao''s mind.


    Ye Hao could feel the caution in Luo Bing''s words.


    After all, this is going to face one of the strongest demon gods in the demon plane, the gluttony demon god!


    "I didn''t see it. But I guess it should be in that building!" Ye Hao pointed to the tallest mountain in the distance. On the rock wall of that mountain, a palace-like structure was directly excavated. building.


    And there is a demon warrior standing guard at the door, and you know that it must be an incredible place!


    "Then what are you going to do next?" Luo Bing Angel King questioned Ye Hao''s plan.


    Ye Hao stared at the surroundings. Those magic towers should have some connection with the altar in the middle, it is very likely that the whole is a magic circle related to space.


    "It''s still not certain, I have to observe it again. But I haven''t discovered where the so-called God King-level space beast is!"


    Ye Hao is now more concerned about where the rumored space monster is.


    Because judging from the information currently obtained, this **** king-level spatial monster is inextricably related to the plan of the **** demon god.


    "This is indeed very strange. It is reasonable to say that the aura of a **** king-level space monster should be very big. Why do we feel nothing here?" Ye Hao frowned and muttered.


    "Presumably it must be the method used by the Demon God of Lust. After all, it is the Demon God. Such methods must not be rare." Angel Luo Bing said.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    But the question now is how they will find them next, and every next step must be careful, which is equivalent to running into a tiger''s lair to find something.


    Once the tiger in the tiger''s lair is alarmed, it may become a plate of Chinese food delivered to others.


    "Look around first to see if you can find out something." This was the suggestion that Luo Bing Angel King gave Ye Hao not.


    Ye Hao can only do this now, taking one step at a time.


    Next, Ye Hao spent half a day carefully searching all the places that were surrounded by mountains.


    This is only limited to where you can find it.


    Because there are still two places, Ye Hao really doesn''t have the ability and opportunity to find them!


    That is the mysterious altar in the center, and the palace on the northern stone wall.


    Needless to say, the palace is naturally a place where the two demon gods are most likely to stay.


    As for the mysterious altar in the center, there has been a demon commander of the upper main **** staring there for a long time, and there are also many main god-level demons present.


    But if you don''t want to disturb anyone, there really is no such opportunity.


    In addition, Ye Hao did not get any clues of possession.


    "Damn, half a day has passed in this blink of an eye!" Ye Hao started to become anxious at this moment, his brows furrowed, his fists clenched.


    I don''t know why, he feels upset right now.


    He even thought of rushing directly into the palace!


    "Ye Hao, don''t be affected by your negative emotions. You must be calm now!" At this moment, the voice of Angel King Luo Bing came.


    It was like a block of ice calming Ye Hao''s restless mood.


    Ye Hao clutched his head, his restless thoughts just now reminded him of this moment, he felt a kind of fear.


    If Angel King Luo Bing hadn''t stopped in time just now, she might have really rushed in on an impulse, and you can imagine what the result would be.


    "It seems that the side effects of depriving you of those three emotions before are coming, which will cause you to feel uneasy now! There will be situations where you can''t calmly think!" Luo Bing Angel Wang said in a deep voice.


    Ye Hao did not speak, he did not expect such a serious impact.


    At this moment, the palace gate under the rock wall in the distance opened, and a shadow appeared, and almost all the demon warriors showed admiration at this moment.

 Chapter 3010： Stunner

    Chapter 3010 Stunning Demon Girl


    Lust!


    When Ye Hao saw this figure at the first glance, he was 100% sure that this woman was the demon **** of lust!


    The appearance of a female figure is two meters tall, with long legs, buttocks and waist, and the lordosis is raised and backward. It is no longer a perfect figure.


    And there is a pair of black slender tails behind them, which is characteristic of the succubus family.


    He has two small black horns on the top of his head, wearing black tights, black stockings and red high heels on his lower body.


    The sound of dressing, coupled with the charm of her gestures.


    The vast majority of male creatures will sink when they see her!


    Even the commanders of the demonic generals of the lower main gods immediately lowered their heads after seeing them for the first time, because they knew very well that if they continued to watch them.


    The light is overwhelmed, but the mood is hit hard!


    "This woman is really an incredible stunner!" Ye Hao also gave a high evaluation in his heart.


    Just the moment he saw it just now caused him to have a feeling of blood swelling.


    And her charmingness is not the kind of contrived feeling, but the feeling as if it were natural!


    There is absolutely nothing wrong with using words such as the country and the city.


    This is definitely a woman more charming than the legendary Su Daji!


    "Be careful, don''t be affected by her charmingness!" Luo Bing Angel King''s voice sounded in Ye Hao''s mind.


    For some reason, Ye Hao felt as if he heard a jealous voice from this voice.


    Ye Hao calmed down his mind, only then could he carefully watch the situation of the **** demon in front of him.


    In fact, there were a few people or creatures who came out with the Demon God of Sex.


    First of all, the most conspicuous one is being led by the **** demon!


    That''s right!


    I was led out.


    That is a nine-headed **** dog!


    I have received information from the earth before. Among the demon classes that appeared on the earth, there are a large number of hellhounds.


    And the nine-headed hellhound in front of him is the middle main god, and it seems that he should be the king of the hellhound race.


    But it was just such a middle-ranked Lord God, who was as obedient as a pet dog in front of the Demon God, with a chain tied to her neck, and the other end of the chain was in her hands.


    In addition, in order to cooperate with the **** demon, this nine-headed **** dog transformed his body into the size of a Chihuahua, with its tail wagging.


    It''s really hard for people to believe that this is a nine-headed **** dog of the middle lord!


    In addition, there is a pair of male and female demons behind the **** demon god.


    "Dark Ranger Sylvanas and Si Ye Demon Anub''arak!" Ye Hao''s mind showed the information of these two individuals.


    He had spent so many days in Evil Movie City for nothing before. During those few days, Ye Hao relied on various channels to inquire about various news about the Demon God of Sex.


    Among them, the one who gets the most is undoubtedly the number of admirers of the Demon God of Sex!


    Without exception, these worshipers are all deceived by the **** demon, and then willingly follow the **** demon and follow the arrangements of the **** demon, even if they are asked to die.


    And these people may originally be rangers who traveled in various places, or they may be the geniuses of a certain demon race, or the powerhouses of a certain family!


    These people are all willing to follow the demon of lust, even if their relatives and friends continue to persuade them at the time, they will not ignore it.


    Among them, there are also males and females. Under the charm of the demon **** of lust, it is a real male-female killing.


    It can be said that since the **** demon took the throne, at least half of the elite soldiers under her hand are actually her admirers!


    Of course, some people may say, isn''t this **** demon just a bus?


    Do not!


    Ye Hao also specifically inquired about this. So far, apart from female demons, no man has ever been able to stay overnight in her residence.


    I have to say, this makes the terrible thing about this woman even more visible.


    Not only played with those admirers in the applause, but also made himself hardly any loss.


    This is much more powerful than the moon gods Ye Hao encountered before, and the white foxes.


    Just talk about the three in front of you.


    The nine-headed hellhound was originally the leader of a demon race. There are millions of hellhounds under its command, which can be described as a big force.


    And now it is a watchdog of the Demon Demon of Lust. As for its people, they are reduced to a cannon fodder army of Demon Demon of Lust.


    The Dark Ranger Sylvanas was once a very good female demon, and their family was similar to a mercenary family.


    There are three sisters in their generation. These three sisters are all middle main gods. They originally did not belong to any demon gods. They belonged to neutral forces in the demon plane.


    But as long as any demon **** has the need, they can be hired to perform various tasks.


    And this Sylvanas seemed to have just accepted the commission of the Demon God of Sexual Demon half a year ago, but did not expect that this is directly because the big meat buns have gone.


    This Sylvanas has directly become one of the female favorites of the Demon God of Sex!


    Another night demon, Anub''arak, is considered Sylvanas''s predecessor, and has been following the Demon God of Sex for hundreds of thousands of years.


    He was once a genius among a noble demon race, and it was still a demon race under the command of the angry demon god.


    But when he met Fire Monkey by chance, this Si Ye Devil was directly infatuated with the Demon God of Sex and Demon. He directly gave up his family and chose to work for the Demon God of Sex and Demon!


    Although he hasn''t obtained anything substantial from the Demon God of Lust for hundreds of thousands of years, he still persists.


    Perhaps this is "love".


    "Really a demon girl!" In his mind, Luo Bing Angel King said in a disgusting tone.


    Ye Hao smiled and said in his heart: "I''m really curious about how talented this woman is that can make so many people fascinated by her!


    And what kind of secret is she hiding! "


    "I advise you to stay away from this woman, although her breath is not very strong. But my instinct tells me that this woman is definitely not good.


    Her eyes are the kind that can make you play with her without knowing it. "


    Ye Hao didn''t say anything directly, but he was still more vigilant against the Demon God of Lust.


    He knew that this was not a simple woman, how could a simple woman play with these people in her palms!

 Chapter 3011： Like a pet

    3011-Puppet


    The **** demon **** felt the gaze of the people around her, she didn''t mind at all, on the contrary, she seemed to enjoy the feeling of being sought after.


    She is the queen in everyone''s eyes!


    The **** demon **** walked directly to the most central altar, and the upper master demon who was responsible for guarding the altar was already kneeling on the ground at this moment.


    Excitedly, he kissed the toes of the high-heeled shoes of the Demon God, as if kissing some incredible baby.


    "How is it?" the **** demon asked lightly.


    "The energy reserve for the sixth delivery has been 90%, and the Minghe ore needed for the next day will completely fill the last 10%.


    It is expected that we can conduct the sixth space delivery tomorrow night. "The upper Lord God knelt on the ground and replied seriously.


    The Demon God of Lust then asked: "What about the things to be delivered?"


    "The Hellhound cubs of a legion, and various demon units of a legion; in addition, there are a series of strategic resources.


    The people who stand in front of the earth position can increase the construction of the outpost to 60%!


    According to our original expectation, when the construction of the outpost reaches 60%, the outpost can be used to attack the earth.


    Even if the attack fails, or is deadlocked, it is completely enough to destroy the earth''s vital power, and again, we can use an efficiency that is three times shorter than the original.


    Within a month, once again establish an expeditionary army, this army will completely conquer the earth! "The upper master **** replied excitedly.


    The **** demon nodded in satisfaction, and she asked: "Then how many more deliveries are expected?"


    At this moment, the smile on the face of the upper master **** disappeared and turned into a complicated look.


    "This...this, according to the original plan, we only need eight deliveries. But now it seems that we may need twelve deliveries in total..."


    In the next second, the demon **** of **** directly stepped on the head of the upper master god, and stepped on the head of the upper master **** on the floor, making his face come into close contact with the ground.


    "I remember that if I was right, I made you take full responsibility for this delivery plan. What you told me before was that eight deliveries are enough. Now you tell me that it takes twelve times.


    This is one-third more than what you told me before! "The **** demon said coldly.


    If this is changed to someone else, it is probably a murderous situation.


    But on the body of the **** demon, the surrounding atmosphere is a bit wrong.


    The surrounding demon warriors looked at the upper master **** who was stepped under the feet of the **** demon, and they showed envy, as if they were envious, why was it not himself who was stepped under the feet of the **** demon.


    And the face of the upper master **** also showed a excited expression, and even his whole body twitched out because of the pain in his brain.


    "I''m sorry... I''m sorry... I... I didn''t expect that... it would be like this. The most important thing is that the resistance of the earth species on the earth plane far exceeds our previous predictions.


    And...and... the news from the outpost, not long ago, they were attacked by a lower master **** of combat power and lost a lot.


    Because of these relationships, we need to increase the number of times we need to deliver..." The emotions of the upper master at this moment can be described as quite complicated.


    Fear for a while, excitement for a while, nervousness for another moment.


    People who don''t know thought this was a lunatic.


    "Then it will be delivered twelve times, is it necessary to increase the resources originally expected?" The **** demon **** looked at the upper master **** under his feet coldly.


    The heel of her high-heeled shoes was directly inserted into the head of the upper **** at this moment, and blood flowed directly.


    Such a **** and cruel picture, in the eyes of the people around it, has a wonderful sense of beauty!


    "This...this point...may be 50% more than the originally estimated consumption...there is no other problem, the most important thing is the Minghe ore...there is a 20% gap..."


    The upper master **** screamed in pain, while talking excitedly there.


    The **** demon frowned, seemingly thinking about how to fill the 20% vacancy, and at the same time, the movement of her feet did not stop.


    He has been torturing this high-level main god, as if he didn''t regard him as a main god, but just a beast trampled under his feet.


    When Ye Hao saw this scene, he couldn''t help but tweeted: "What the **** is going on, that''s the upper master god. A dignified upper master **** is so shameless?"


    "This may be passively affected by the law of the demon of lust, the mood of people who have been around the demon of **** for a long time will be affected.


    The longer the time, the more serious the impact. That high-level main **** should have been following the Demon God of Sex for millions of years, and his mind has been completely controlled by the Demon God of Sex and cannot extricate himself.


    In comparison, the nine-headed Hellhound and the Si Ye Demon are a little better, they are relatively clear-headed, but they are still very fascinated.


    The least degree should be the Dark Ranger, her eyes are relatively clear, and her feelings for the **** demon at this moment may be simply love and love.


    However, as long as he stays with the **** demon for a long time, this dark ranger will become that appearance sooner or later. "The Angel King Luo Bing explained in Ye Hao''s mind.


    Ye Hao suddenly realized: "That is to say, this **** demon is equivalent to a radiation source. As long as it is by her side and exists for a long time, it will be affected and controlled?


    And this symptom is divided into early stage, middle stage and late stage, right? "


    "It''s almost what you mean, but the time to be deceived depends on the person''s realm and concentration. If you are an ordinary person, it is estimated that staying within one kilometer of the **** demon **** will be deceived by her and become like a beast. The presence.


    And like the middle main **** of the Dark Ranger, it will take at least ten thousand years to reach the mid-term level. "Luo Bing Angel King said.


    Ye Hao guessed: "Does that mean that as long as these people are taken away from the demon goddess for a long time, then their symptoms will be relatively alleviated?"


    Angel King Luo Bing said: "This is the truth. Lust is actually an emotion, but if it accumulates too right, it will become a very terrifying negative emotion.


    Once the **** is out of control, it will be controlled by the lust. The power of the **** demon is to stimulate the **** of the people around her, and she is alone.


    Let these people be attracted and manipulated by her.


    As long as she is out of her control for a long time, this symptom will also be relieved, except for the late stage, which can be regarded as impossible to get rid of. "

 Chapter 3012： Four dragon races!

    Chapter 3012 Four Dragon Races!


    The Primordial Blue Dragon can be said to be a product of the creation gods, and is also known as one of the four dragon races among the dragons.


    At that time, the four dragon races were the Primordial Blue Dragon, Zihuang Heaven Slayer Dragon, Xuan Lei Ying Long, and Obsidian Destroyer Dragon!


    The number of these four dragon races is not very large, and when they were the strongest in the same period, the number did not exceed half a hundred.


    In the later dusk of the gods, these strongest dragons also gradually fell.


    Because of the difficulty of dragons to multiply, the reduction in numbers during the war is simply a devastating blow!


    This is also why the Dragon Race will decline in the future, and even such a strong single race is not even a first-class **** system.


    Even some powerful deities will exist as slaves among some dragons.


    It is because of the reduction of these top dragon species.


    "You are the Primordial Blue Dragon known as one of the four dragon races back then!" Luo Bing Angel King said incredulously.


    Even in her time, the number of the four dragon races was quite rare, and even some of them could be counted with one hand.


    "Four dragon races? Unexpectedly, I still remember this now." The Primordial Azure Dragon said mockingly.


    Ye Hao said puzzledly: "It shouldn''t be. Until now, the rumors of the gods and ten thousand realms have always been that the Primordial Azure Dragon was actually extinct as early as a billion years ago.


    The other three obscure dragons of destruction no longer exist. So far, the only ones that still have news and traces are the Zihuang Sky Slayer Dragon and Xuan Lei Ying Dragon. "


    This is all the news that Ye Hao found out when he was in the gods and ten thousand realms.


    Among them, the one who currently controls the line of the giant dragon **** system among the second-rate gods is a **** king-level Zihuang Tiantianlong!


    Although this **** king-level Zihuang Heavenly Slaying Dragon is very strong, the most important thing is that the number of this **** system is too small, plus every giant dragon belongs to that kind of lazy, no matter the attitude of anything.


    This also led to the fact that this dragon **** family was in the kind of existence without any movement.


    "Oh, that''s what the outside world said. In fact, it can be counted as such. In our Primordial Blue Dragon line, I should be the last one.


    In addition, because I have always appeared in the crevices of space, naturally few people have noticed my existence. "The ancient Canglong said.


    "Then how many years have you lived?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "Me? It''s almost 1.3 billion years," Primordial Canglong said.


    1.3 billion years!


    Hearing this number, Ye Hao couldn''t help swallowing.


    As far as he knew, the current ruler of the giant dragon **** family, the Zihuang Sky Destroying Dragon, only had a lifespan of 800 million years.


    "That shouldn''t be it? Since you have lived for 1.3 billion years, your combat effectiveness should be very strong. Then why would you be imprisoned here by a high-ranking **** of lust?" the angel Luo Bing asked incomprehensibly .


    According to the training form of the dragon clan, the longer they live, the higher their realm.


    Even if your talent is poor, as long as you live for tens of millions of years, then this dragon is at least a quasi-god-level dragon!


    As long as he lived for hundreds of millions of years, he would be a powerhouse above the main **** level.


    And living 1.3 billion years, one can imagine what a terrifying number this is!


    "Hehehehe, what you think is too simple. You only know that the four dragon races are very strong, but in fact this strength is more than just the strength in combat effectiveness.


    Just like our Primordial Blue Dragon family, in fact, our combat effectiveness is the weakest among the four dragon races, because we are good at space dragon grammar.


    The effect of dragon grammar in the space system in combat is not very obvious.


    But maybe this is the reason why I can survive.


    But later, when I traveled through many planes, I came to the demon plane, although you can''t easily shuttle between the gods and the demon plane.


    But for me, this is a very simple thing, it''s like going out.


    At that time, I received a piece of news that there was also news about a Primordial Blue Dragon in the Demon Plane. You must know that for a dragon that has lived for hundreds of millions of years.


    To get news from your companions, it''s like finding a treasure.


    So I started looking for the place where the news came, and what I didn''t expect was that what was waiting for me there was a trap! "The words of the ancient Canglong contained resentment.


    "Is it the demon **** of lust?" Ye Hao roughly guessed the next plot development.


    Taikoo Canglong nodded: "Yes, I don''t know where she learned the news that I was still alive. When I got there, because of my carelessness, I was bewildered by her disguised breath.


    In the next period of time, we were playing around together, I thought she was really an ancient dragon, or a female! "


    Ye Hao showed an expression that I understand.


    "And until a year later, she took me to a place. I thought it was just a normal play. But I didn''t expect that what was waiting for me there was an attack that she didn''t know about.


    There are five upper main gods, more than ten middle main gods, and I don''t know how many lower main gods.


    You may recall that they don''t even have a **** king-level demon king-level powerhouse, so they want to deal with me? Is it ridiculous to paint?


    In fact, as early as the past year, the **** demon **** relied on his disguised identity to give me long-term medicine, and those medicines would not be discovered within a short time.


    But I took it for a year, and when I was fighting, I couldn''t use my space law at all!


    The Primordial Azure Dragon who has lost the law of space is like a swordsman who has lost a sharp sword.


    I fought for more than 30 days under their siege, and I don''t know how many demons I killed.


    I only know that at the end, I really didn''t have the strength, and finally I fell.


    After I fell, the **** demon imprisoned me, and I became the prisoner she played with in her palm! "The ancient Canglong said angrily.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "Well, those are all things in the past. Now I can come and take you out of here!"


    With that, Ye Hao raised his hand.


    "No!"


    Taikoo Canglong suddenly stopped Ye Hao''s actions: "I don''t know how you got here, but it is impossible for you to rescue me."


    "Why? Don''t look down on me, I also have the law of space!" The texture of the law of space appeared on Ye Hao''s palm.


    "I can feel it naturally, but the **** demon has injected something into my body. With that thing in my body, even if you take me out, I can''t use any power, and even go crazy and even attack you!" Speak.

 Chapter 3013： Primordial Azure Dragon

    Chapter 3013 Primordial Azure Dragon


    Boom boom boom


    At this moment, the space above Ye Hao and their heads experienced strange fluctuations.


    "No, you have been discovered!" Primordial Azure Dragon exclaimed.


    Ye Hao frowned, he also noticed something wrong.


    "It''s not good Ye Hao! There are two more demon spirits around, one of them is still a lazy demon. This is a trap!" Luo Bing Angel King was also surprised to discover something more dangerous at this time.


    Lazy Demon!


    How could she appear here.


    Could it be that she had anticipated that she would come here a long time ago, and then waited for herself here, and now her behavior is completely self-inflicted!


    "A special spatial position has appeared around, and it has been triple-strengthened. With your current spatial laws, it is estimated that you will not be able to get out in half an hour." Taikoo Canglong looked at Ye Hao and said.


    Ye Hao''s expression was solemn, and he didn''t expect it would turn out to be like this.


    "Ye Hao, come out! We have been waiting for you for a long time." The voice of the lazy devil came from above Ye Hao''s head, and there was an unusual aura of the lazy devil.


    It can be seen that the Lazy Demon God is very murderous towards Ye Hao.


    What should I do!


    what should I do now!


    Ye Hao also felt that the surrounding space was blocked like a copper wall and an iron wall. It was useless to use the law of time and space.


    "You should have no choice now," Taigu Canglong said while looking at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao clenched his fists, gritted his teeth and said, "No matter what, you can''t sit here and wait for death!"


    With that, Ye Hao was ready to go out.


    "The young man is indeed good. Since this is the case, I will help you, but the same can be regarded as helping myself.


    After all, you are the first person to appear in front of me in the past 100 million years. I don''t want to be imprisoned here all the time. "


    Primordial Canglong said mockingly.


    Ye Hao heard the meaning of Taikoo Canglong''s words, he had a way to let Ye Hao escape.


    "Although I have been imprisoned for so many years, I am after all the strongest space dragon! In terms of space, I say second, and few people dare to say first.


    I will build a space hub for you, and it will take about three minutes.


    And all you need to do is stick to these three minutes, as long as you can survive these three minutes, I will be sure to send you out!


    But I am not helping you in vain, you need to go to a place to help me get something back.


    As long as I have that thing, I have a way to escape from this ghost place! "The Primordial Canglong said in a deep voice.


    three minutes!


    Swire Canglong gave Ye Hao a chance.


    Although this situation is still extremely dangerous to outsiders.


    There are four demon gods waiting for Ye Hao outside, two of them are the lazy demon **** of the upper main **** level and the **** demon god, but there is also the demon **** of gluttony at the demon king level, and another demon **** who does not know what it is.


    In addition to these four demon gods, there are also many followers of the **** demon gods. Those are no small troubles.


    However, from the original 30 minutes, reduced to the current three minutes, this at least allows Ye Hao to see a bigger hope!


    "Okay, I promise you!" Ye Hao said firmly.


    "I need you to swear by your own soul and spirit! After you help me find something, you must come back to me!" The dragon eye of the Primordial Azure Dragon stared directly at Ye Hao.


    It seems that the Primordial Azure Dragon really puts his hope of going out on Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao did not hesitate, and swears directly with his own soul and godhead.


    This was regarded as making the Primordial Azure Dragon completely believe in Ye Hao, and a dragon-shaped accessory fell on Ye Hao''s palm.


    "After you go out, look again. There is news I left for you, I hope you don''t let me down!" Primordial Canglong said in a deep voice.


    Boom boom boom


    At this moment, a black beam of light blasted through the rock wall directly above Ye Hao''s head.


    Ye Hao hurriedly opened his enchantment, even so, the power of this black beam of light was quite large.


    Fortunately, Ye Hao resisted in the end.


    "Three minutes!" Ye Hao gritted his teeth and muttered, then he directly put himself into the strongest demon state and rushed up.


    Rush to the top of the island outside.


    Ye Hao finally saw his enemy.


    The two demon gods that were familiar before appeared in front of him in turn.


    The lazy demon staring coldly at her, and the murderous demon with a charming smile.


    In addition to these two, there are two demon gods that Ye Hao has never seen.


    One of them is huge, like a big fat man, with black skin all over.


    No need to think about it, this must be the gluttony demon god.


    However, the appearance of this gluttonous demon **** really looked like a fat pig, and it was hard to believe that he was a demon king-level demon god.


    The last demon was also a female, a female without any characteristics, but it was such a female that made Ye Hao also feel dangerous.


    "Oh, Lord Lazy Demon God. I didn''t expect to say goodbye to your Night Demon City. We met again so soon.


    But why did he bring so many people this time? This dazzling country and city should be the demon **** of lust, right? It is as exciting as the legend. "Ye Hao looked a little fascinated by the expression of the Demon God of Lust.


    In fact, this is not just what Ye Hao got out of. A large part of it is really looking at the Demon God of Lust, and will involuntarily show a fascinated expression.


    "Chuck, yeah. I have heard a lot about you. You irritated your lazy sister, how could you demolish other people''s home!" The **** demon smiled charmingly.


    That way, it seemed to be talking about love with Ye Hao, and didn''t care about the murderous in his own eyes.


    "Is this a gluttony demon? You are a famous person. It seems that you like to eat well. Unfortunately, my hometown is a food kingdom!


    If I have time anytime, I can ask Master Devil to enjoy our Chinese cuisine! "Ye Hao looks like meeting old friends, talking.


    "There is also this beauty, although I haven''t seen it, but this extraordinary posture, which Demon Lord must be?" Ye Hao looked at the Demon God that he had never seen before.


    "Jealous." The jealous demon said lightly.


    Envy of the devil.


    The strength of the upper main **** ranks fifth among the demon gods. Although the strength is stronger than the **** demon **** and the lazy demon god, it belongs to the kind of existence that is often overlooked.


    But don''t underestimate the Lord Demon God just because of this.


    This is a real demon!


    And Ye Hao felt that this devil was more terrifying than the lazy devil to a certain extent!

 Chapter 3014： The four demon gods gather

    Chapter 3014 Four Demon Gods Gathering


    "Oh oh oh oh, that means. For me, four of the seven demon gods came." Ye Hao gave me a scared expression.


    The laws of the devil on the lazy demon shone, and she looked at Ye Hao indifferently: "You don''t have to think about ways to delay time.


    I know you the law of time and space, but we were here waiting for you five days ago.


    And set up the triple anti-space position in advance here, not only the time has been increased to 30 minutes, but the intensity is also enough to prevent you from getting out! "


    Ye Hao looked innocent, and then said pitifully: "Lazy Demon Lord, if I say now, the previous misunderstandings between us were actually all misunderstandings.


    Would you believe it? "


    Before Ye Hao''s voice could fall, the Lazy Demon God directly raised his hand, and a terrifying black beam flew toward him.


    "Divine Art¡¤Devil Shining Beam!"


    Boom boom boom


    With a loud noise, Ye Hao was directly hit. He was smashed into the distant rock wall, and the huge mountains and rivers were directly blasted with a circular hole by the red.


    But a figure is still standing on it at the moment.


    "Whhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Ye Hao panted. Just now, when he exhausted all his strength, he was able to withstand the blow of the lazy demon.


    "It seems that Master Lazy Demon God is not willing to believe my explanation."


    "I have to say, you have a lot of nonsense. I''m afraid I don''t like people who talk too much. In fact, I was originally interested in you.


    I think if I am lucky enough to meet you, I will treat you as my pet, but I don¡¯t like the kind of people who sneak into my territory.


    Not a gentleman. "The **** demon **** smiled, while directly forming pink energy **** around him.


    Divine Art Burning Red Flame


    Then all these red energy **** fell towards Ye Hao like a meteorite.


    Ye Hao''s expression immediately became serious.


    Shenshu¡¤Hades 12 Heavy Cannons


    Boom boom boom


    The magic of the two collided together, as if destroying the sky and destroying the world.


    "This guy still has some strength." The Glutton Demon said lightly while eating.


    "That''s just a bit of strength, no matter how powerful he is, he has reached the limit." The jealous demon raised his hand, and a black spear condensed in her hand.


    Ye Hao, who had just finished the divine skill confrontation, watched the jealous devil prepare to take a shot, he smiled and said, "I''m sorry, as a man, there is no limit.


    If you don¡¯t believe it, you can give it a try, or you can call two adults, the **** demon **** and the lazy demon god. "


    "Well, then I want to see if you can withstand this shot of me!" The black spear in the hands of the jealous demon fell suddenly.


    Divine Art¡¤Falling Black Spear


    Ye Hao''s pupils dilated, and the god-falling black spear appeared in front of Ye Hao''s eyes in a blink of an eye, with incredible speed.


    boom


    With a loud noise, the mountains and rivers under Ye Hao completely disintegrated.


    "You are not small, this is my place, if it breaks, it will be very troublesome for me to repair it." The **** demon said with a frown.


    But the next second, the collapsed place and the figure made their expressions more complicated.


    I saw that Ye Hao was still standing there, with a little at the corner of his mouth, and his shirt had torn apart, there was a big hole in the chest, and the beating heart could be seen inside.


    "Cough cough cough... It looks like it''s almost a bit?" Ye Hao raised his head, squeezing a smile from the corner of his mouth.


    But everyone can see that Ye Hao has actually reached the limit, because the speed of repairing the wound on his chest is very slow.


    This means that Ye Hao''s power is running out.


    "Ye Hao, let''s fight! You are in this state now, but only one minute passed after the three minutes you said before!


    If you continue like this, you will really die here! "The Angel King Luo Bing felt Ye Hao''s state at the moment, and said anxiously.


    She and Ye Hao had promised before.


    Ye Hao would not force Robbie to''lock up'' as before, but if Luo Bing Angel King wanted to fight, he had to get Ye Hao''s permission.


    "Ahem... Even if you are all out, can you delay things for a few minutes? You know, so far, it''s only the three demon gods who have used a trick.


    The strongest gluttony demon hasn''t done it yet! "Ye Hao said mockingly.


    The Angel King Luo Bing felt what Ye Hao meant: "No...you can''t..."


    "There is no other choice, just make me crazy again!" Ye Hao said.


    In the next second, the space around him turned into chaotic black again.


    Ye Hao had already visited this place once, and as he expected, now he can come here as long as he wants.


    "Unexpectedly, I saw you again so soon. It seems that you are in a lot of trouble again." The familiar dark shadow appeared in front of Ye Hao again.


    Ye Hao stared at the black shadow: "Don''t talk nonsense, what I did before, can I continue to do it now!"


    "Do you mean sacrifice? Of course there is no problem, as I said before, that is your right." Four floating things appeared in front of the shadow.


    "Now you have four opportunities left. Lust, gluttony, arrogance and anger. Make your choice."


    Ye Hao looked at these four options.


    He asked in a deep voice, "If I want to have the power of the upper master god, I need to sacrifice a few!"


    "Is it the pinnacle of the upper main god? That may have to sacrifice two, in fact, I think what you need now is the power of the **** king. As long as you sacrifice three.


    You can now have the power of the **** king! "The shadow said with a bewitching tone.


    Ye Hao smiled disdainfully: "Don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking. Although I don''t know what you are.


    But don''t you want to get anything from me.


    I have decided, I will sacrifice two! "


    Ye Hao paused, and he clenched his fists.


    Lust, gluttony, arrogance and anger!


    Among these four, he needs to sacrifice two, and according to the characteristics of laziness before sacrifice.


    Although I don''t know what is the special problem of sacrificing these, but at least the basic ability related to it will be lost!


    "Gluttony and arrogance!" Ye Hao''s eyes were already a little red and swollen.


    "Hahahaha, good, good! Then let you sacrifice two. Come and meet your mighty power!


    I believe that you will find me again soon, something like strength, he will continue to be addicted! The most is you Ye Hao, you will definitely come again.


    I am waiting for the next meeting with you! "


    With the harsh sound of the black shadow in his ears, Ye Hao''s consciousness was briefly blurred, and then he felt his body was once again full of power, an unprecedented terrifying power!

 Chapter 3015： Sacrifice again!

    Chapter 3015 Sacrifice again!


    "But a terrestrial species can reach this point, and it is already very good." The **** demon said in admiration.


    "I didn''t mean that because of the scarcity of cosmic energy on the Earth plane, the cultivation environment is very poor, and there are not even quasi-god-level powerhouses." The Glutton Demon continued to gnaw at the thigh bones that did not know what beasts.


    The jealous devil clasped her arms, she already thought that Ye Hao was just the end of a strong crossbow: "It''s just a few lucky ones.


    There is no powerhouse of the **** king level, there is no competitive ability at all, if it is not because the barriers on the earth plane are too heavy.


    Our army has already crushed their earth!


    This kind of war is not on the same level as the war we launched against that Zerg before.


    Okay, let the lazy guy leave it to you, you should be able to deal with it alone now. "


    The Lazy Demon stared at the distant Ye Hao, and she said coldly: "Don''t underestimate this guy from the earth."


    "Oh, wouldn''t it be because he demolished your Night Demon City before, do you really think this guy is so powerful? Lazy, you are different from before.


    Such a guy, even if I am alone, I can handle it with three tricks. "Lust Demon God said disdainfully.


    The lazy demon didn''t care about the ridicule of the **** demon.


    And at this moment, in the place where the earth species was, an unprecedented strong breath suddenly burst out.


    The monstrous black air wave.


    "This breath...Is this guy also a descendant of the Demon God?" The jealous Demon God stared at this breath and frowned.


    This breath is very similar to the devil''s aura on them, but it is not the same.


    Even the gluttony **** who had always only cared about the food in his mouth had begun to look different in his eyes.


    "How about? Go try it, didn''t you just say that you can do it with three tricks?" The corner of the lazy demon raised his mouth and looked at the **** demon next to him.


    This obviously dug a pit for the **** demon **** and let her jump inside.


    And the **** demon knows that this is the lazy demon who is agitating herself, but if she said something like that just now, how could she shrink now, otherwise it would be just slap her in the face!


    "Hmph, three moves are three!" The Demon God of Lust flew towards the front, while his beautiful eyes stared at Ye Hao, who was completely different from before.


    Ye Hao''s current body position has been covered by black unknown scale armor, and there is a pair of black wings behind him.


    And half of his face was covered with this black unknown, and the covered eyes had a ruby-like crystal, just like eyes.


    On the other side, there is still the original human face, but there are a lot of black textures on the cheeks, and the eyes are all black.


    "Huhuhu..." Ye Hao kept panting, he felt that there were only two things in his body.


    Anger and desire!


    So angry!


    I really want it!


    The Angel King Luo Bing, who was in Ye Hao''s body, knew Ye Hao''s state at the moment.


    She could feel that Ye Hao''s sanity was already standing on the edge of the cliff at the moment, and he could lose it at any time. He was constantly struggling and fighting.


    Angel King Luo Bing was worried about this happening before.


    Because a person¡¯s emotions are equivalent to seven glasses of water, which are not full at first. When things happen frequently, they will fade away.


    But Ye Hao smashed three cups before, causing other emotions to rise, but fortunately, the impact was not great.


    But this time, Ye Hao broke two more cups.


    This directly led to the fact that all the water in the original seven cups of water was gathered on the last two cups.


    And these two cups are now anger and lust.


    This is why Ye Hao now feels so angry and full of desire.


    But very unfortunately, the demon **** who is still partial to **** came to Ye Hao.


    This is not equivalent to putting a plate of braised pork in front of a hungry wolf.


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s original rationality was defeated in an instant.


    He roared, the devil''s law on his body violently went away, he directly transformed into a cannonball, and flew toward the **** demon **** in the sky.


    "I came here on my own initiative, huh, overwhelming!" At first, the **** demon didn''t care about Ye Hao''s appearance at the moment.


    I just thought it was this guy''s cuddling.


    Divine Art ¡¤ Soul Refining Whip


    A pink whip appeared in the hand of the **** demon god, which is one of her magic arts, specially used to train those pets who have been obsessed with her.


    At the same time it has a strong power to the soul.


    But when the whip of refining soul fell, an unexpected scene appeared.


    Ye Hao actually grabbed the soul-refining whip of the **** demon!


    Yes, it was grabbed with bare hands.


    "How could it be!" The **** demon was stunned for a moment, and then Ye Hao jerked before she could react.


    He even directly pulled the **** demon in mid-air towards him.


    Seeing that the distance between the two was getting closer and closer, the **** demon **** wanted to loosen the soul refining whip in her hand, but she unexpectedly found that she couldn''t loosen it at all.


    "Law of Soul!" The Demon God of Lust was surprised to find that there was an unknown thread on the whip that connected it together.


    The whip of refining the soul of the **** demon **** is actually a magical technique of the law of soul.


    But she was surprised to find that the law of this man''s soul was far above her!


    Just when the Demon God of Sex was thinking about this, she was pulled in front of him by Ye Hao.


    In the next second, Ye Hao''s hand directly grabbed the wrist of the Demon God of Sex and dragged it in front of him.


    When the **** demon saw Ye Hao''s crazy black eyes, she had a shuddering feeling.


    This... this man is going to eat himself!


    The eyes of this man looking at him were crazier than the eyes of other male creatures looking at him.


    "Divine Art¡¤Phantom Thousands!"


    The **** demon **** hurriedly used magic arts, trying to escape the terrifying man in front of him in turn.


    In the blink of an eye, the **** demon gods directly turned into hundreds of thousands.


    Just when she thought she was safe, who would have thought that the terrifying man would appear in front of her again.


    "This... how is it possible!" The pupils of the **** demon **** dilated.


    How could this guy be so fast, and how did he discover himself.


    Before the **** demon **** wanted to understand these things, Ye Hao directly took it and fell down.


    boom

 Chapter 3016： The shame of the lust

    Chapter 3016 the shame of the **** demon


    "What''s the matter?" The jealous devil frowned and watched this scene.


    Although she felt that the earth species had become stronger, she didn''t expect that the first two tricks would directly suppress the Demon God of Lust.


    The most important thing is the second move. She knows that there is actually a combo for that move. If the **** demon uses a combo, it will definitely cause a lot of damage.


    But why did it suddenly become like this?


    "Divine Art¡¤Ghosts and Charms!"


    Boom boom boom


    Waves of pink shock waves sprayed into the air from the place where they had just fallen, like a fountain.


    Then a figure returned to the front of the three demon gods.


    "Huhuhu..." The **** demon''s face was red, her clothes obviously showed signs of being pulled, and she was still holding her chest.


    "Puff..." The Lazy Demon suddenly laughed, and she pointed to the Demon God of Coloring: "Oh? Why, is the Demon God of Dignity being taken advantage of by other men and shy?"


    When the **** demon heard the ridicule of the lazy demon, she became even more angry.


    Because this was indeed the case just now, that Ye Hao didn''t know which way he had made it, just like a wolf in heat.


    And it''s still very strong.


    When the **** demon **** was a little inattentive, he actually let this guy take advantage, if he didn''t perform his magic skills in time, he escaped.


    It is estimated that after waiting a few seconds, this guy will have to go straight to base!


    Thinking of this, the Demon God of Lust is even flushed.


    Regardless of her being a **** demon, she has actual combat experience for women in this respect, but she has no experience at all for men.


    Speaking of which, Ye Hao can be regarded as the man who has had the most intimate behavior with her.


    After all, in the eyes of the Demon God of Sex, those inferior men who can directly touch her body are only toes.


    But... But this Ye Hao touched so many places at once.


    "Kill him for me!" The **** demon ordered his own man through gritted teeth.


    In fact, as early as just now, those followers of the Demon God of Lust had a murderous intent on Ye Hao.


    This terrestrial species has so many rude behaviors to their goddess-billed gulls, and it takes a thousand swords to resolve the grudges of the goddess.


    And looking at the posture of Lord Goddess at this moment, in the few seconds just now, what did that guy do quite incredible!


    "Dare to offend Master Lust, you must pass ten thousand arrows!" Dark Ranger Sylvanas directly sacrificed his weapon, a bow and arrow made of black spar.


    "Must die!" Siye Devil Anub''arak raised a huge sword that was twice as tall as himself, and there seemed to be many undead roaring on the huge sword!


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho!" The nine-headed Hellhound also uttered an angry growl, just like a dog protecting the lord.


    Ye Hao hovered in the air, staring contemptuously at these three who actually dared to provoke him.


    This directly angered Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and the power of the three laws appeared at the same time.


    Shenshu¡¤Hades 12 Heavy Cannons


    Shenshu¡¤Ice Emperor Sea God Trident


    Divine Art: Flame Dragon Destruction


    Boom boom boom


    The three middle-ranked main gods were covered by Ye Hao''s divine art almost in an instant.


    The swift Dark Ranger was only slightly injured, but her hand can no longer pull the bowstring.


    In comparison, the other One Demon and One Dog were much more tragic, and each one was seriously injured.


    "One by one waste!" Seeing such a scene, the **** demon couldn''t help cursing contemptuously.


    In fact, this is also she who is embarrassing these guys. You must know that she is letting them face a strong person at the pinnacle of the upper main god.


    What''s more, he was still in an unknown state of running away, and he didn''t lose the wind when he fought against her demon **** just now.


    Let them face such a terrifying opponent, isn''t it just dying!


    The disadvantage is that these guys who have been bewitched by the **** demon gods, they don''t dare to have any idea of ??doing things.


    "He is really much better than before!" The jealous demon **** squinted and looked at Ye Hao at the moment.


    The Lazy Demon also said with a serious face: "The most important thing is that he also masters the laws of the devil. In addition to that, he has a lot of law powers. I really don¡¯t know how he cultivated so much law powers. !


    It was incredible, at least in the battle with me, he used no less than five laws! "


    "Stop talking nonsense, quickly clean him up!" The **** demon said uncomfortably.


    "Let me come." The gluttony demon **** said at this time, he chewed all the thigh bones in his hand, and then he stepped forward slowly, raised his palm, and pressed it down.


    Following that, a terrifying giant black phantom appeared on top of Ye Hao''s head.


    "Divine Art¡¤The Sin of Overeating!"


    At this moment, Ye Hao felt as if he had become the food on the lips of a beast, and he was staring at a huge abyss.


    "That''s it?" Ye Hao raised his mouth, showing a disdainful smile.


    Then there appeared the laws of time and space around him, and the two laws joined together to form the laws of time and space.


    Divine Art¡¤Time Gear


    A mysterious power began to sweep through at this time!


    Those low-level demons closer to Ye Hao began to undergo different changes at this moment.


    Some bodies began to become distorted, and some were directly torn into pieces.


    Others began to age at a speed visible to the naked eye, and some even turned into bones in just a few seconds.


    Those who are old will naturally rejuvenate.


    "Wow!" At this time, a young little demon appeared on the ground. On his body, there was the armor and clothes of the adult that he was wearing just now.


    The people around watched this scene in astonishment, and soon the child disappeared without a trace, not even leaving any ashes.


    "It''s incredible, this is the power of the law of time and space!" The jealous devil looked at this scene in astonishment, with a trace of vigilance in his heart.


    "The law of time and space!" Looking at this, the **** demon also clenched his fist: "This is just a corner of the law of time and space, the real scene of the law of time and space, he has not yet displayed it.


    Perhaps it is also because he still has no ability to show it. "


    "Speaking of it, I remember that a long time ago, for a while, you seem to have done a lot of research on space, and you searched for this thing everywhere.


    It even took a lot of effort to get a God King-level Primordial Azure Dragon! "The lazy demon squinted at the **** demon.

 Chapter 3017： Obscures shining glory

    Chapter 3017 Obscurity''s Extinction Glory


    The **** demon **** ignored the question of the lazy demon god, and didn''t know if he was attracted by the battle in front of him or simply didn''t want to answer it.


    boom


    Under the attack of the Glutton Demon, the terrain that was originally surrounded by mountains has now become a mountain on two sides.


    One side is a rock crater, and the only side left is now a huge crater.


    And that Ye Hao is still alive at the moment.


    That''s right, still alive!


    "Cough cough cough!" Ye Hao''s black scaly armor was damaged a lot, and blood was shed from many parts of his body. It could be seen that he was seriously injured.


    "This guy!" The jealous devil frowned.


    "The power of the **** of gluttony is second only to that of the demon of arrogance. He actually relies on the combat power of his upper master **** to take over the magic of the demon king-level gluttony god!" The demon **** of **** is also serious.


    The Lazy Demon didn''t speak, but there was a very murderous intent in her eyes.


    Because she already felt that this guy, who was not her opponent a few days ago, surpassed herself at this moment!


    If you are singled out with him, there may be no way to suppress this guy.


    The speed of this guy''s growth is too fast, too terrifying!


    "Yes. You are very good." The Glutton Demon said, he looked at Ye Hao, and there was an expression as if seeing food in his huge pupils.


    It''s as if a fat house saw the happy water of the fat house!


    "I believe your taste will be very good!"


    This guy really regarded Ye Hao as his own food.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth raised, revealing a joking expression: "Want to eat me? It depends on whether you have this skill!


    You were all on the offensive before, and then it''s my turn. I hope you will like this gift I prepared for the demon gods! "


    As he said, Ye Hao snapped his fingers.


    At this moment, the four demon gods all felt an extremely powerful aura, even for the lazy demon gods, **** demon gods, and jealous demon gods of the upper main gods, this was a very dangerous aura!


    I don''t know how long it has been. Ye Hao hasn''t used this skill granted by the system.


    During this period of time, the system also produced a lot of skill points, all of which were produced by Ye Hao''s inner world.


    Because the current inner world function is equivalent to a perpetual motion machine with skill points, which can continuously provide Ye Hao with a steady stream of skill points!


    "Three million energies, magical skills, and the shining glory of obscurity!"


    A huge light spot appeared in the sky, and hot energy fluctuations spread.


    "No, this guy is going to destroy the entire island!" The **** demon exclaimed.


    If this powerful energy falls directly on the island continent under your feet, this island continent is very likely to fall apart completely.


    "This power...how could it be possible that no matter how strong he is, he is only a high-ranking master god, how could he have such a strong magical skill!" The jealous demon **** showed an incredible expression.


    In fact, the lazy demon is even more reluctant to believe in such a scene.


    Such a trick!


    Did he hide his strength when he was in Night Demon City before?


    If he used such a trick in his own night demon city, the lazy demon would not dare to imagine what his night demon city would become.


    At least within a radius of 100 kilometers, it may be directly turned into nothing!


    "Interesting!" At this time, the Demon God of Gluttony showed excitement and excitement. He opened his mouth wide, revealing the terrifying fangs inside, and the huge mouth that looked like an abyss!


    "Let me come and taste your taste!"


    The body of the gluttony demon **** began to deform, he became like a beast with a huge mouth, and what he wanted to eat was the huge light spot summoned by Ye Hao in the sky.


    In the eyes of others, perhaps this behavior is too crazy and stupid.


    But the other three demon gods disagree, because this is the fighting method of the gluttony demon god.


    The fighting method of the gluttonous demon is very simple and rude, that is, strength and eating!


    The power of the Glutton Demon God was even more terrifying than the Bimeng clan.


    Of course, power is just an add-on to him. The real horror is his law of gluttony that can eat anything!


    In his battles, the gluttonous demon never had any loot, nor left any enemy corpses.


    The cruel behavior of blood flowing into rivers and corpses into mountains has never been something the gluttonous demon **** would do.


    Those who are defeated, or things related to the defeated, whether they are living or dead, will become food for the gluttonous demon god.


    And even in battle, the enemy''s tricks will become food for the gluttonous demon god.


    There was even such a joke.


    If you want to defeat the gluttony god, you must first defeat his stomach!


    It doesn''t matter what magical technique or law you are, the principle of gluttony demon gods is that they are not rejected, eat first!


    "This is really a terrifying and crazy guy!" Ye Hao couldn''t help taking a breath as he watched the oozing scene before him.


    Now he was considered the real gluttonous demon god, the second strongest of the seven demon gods, how terrifying.


    boom


    In an instant, everything around seemed dimmed for a second.


    Then there was an explosion that pierced the eardrums and soul, and there was the sound of a heavy object crashing to the ground.


    "Boy, you should go now!"


    At this moment, Ye Hao heard a voice.


    "Not good!" The **** demon also noticed something was wrong and hurriedly dived down.


    But it was too late at this time. An aperture appeared under Ye Hao''s feet, and the entire aperture soon covered Ye Hao.


    When the **** demon rushed in front of Ye Hao, Ye Hao''s body had become virtual.


    "Damn it!" the **** demon cursed.


    Ye Hao squinted his eyes and looked at the **** demon in front of him with a wicked smile. He licked the corner of his mouth: "Thank you for the hospitality before. I hope that when you meet again next time, you won''t be as shy as this time.


    At that time, I will taste the taste of the Lord of Lust. "


    The body of the **** demon **** was constantly trembling, not knowing whether it was because of anger or fear.


    In the next second, Ye Hao disappeared completely.


    The **** demon gritted her teeth and looked at her feet: "You are fine. I didn''t expect these tens of millions of years. You haven''t let go of the idea of ??escape."


    In the depths of the island, the huge figure showed its shape.


    It was an Primordial Blue Dragon, with black pillars inserted on its body, and there were many black iron chains that bound his body.


    "Lust, be afraid! Be afraid! When I go out, I will let you...I will make everyone regret it!"

 Chapter 3018： He will come back again

    3018-Puppet


    The feeling of lustful gaze disappeared.


    The Primordial Blue Dragon was crawling weakly on the ground, his dragon''s eyes slowly hanging down.


    Establishing a space channel for that earth species to leave just now, almost spent his tens of millions of years of condensed space power.


    But he does not regret it!


    In fact, he also felt the battle that took place above.


    That young earth species, with his own strength, resisted the continuous attacks of several demon gods.


    Although the big reason for this was that the demon gods had taken it lightly, and even despised Ye Hao.


    But if it wasn''t for Ye Hao''s own strong strength, he wouldn''t have such an opportunity.


    The most important thing was the last move Ye Hao showed, and the power of that move made the Taikoo Canglong think that he was making the right bet this time.


    This earth species is the opportunity to go out after waiting for tens of millions of years!


    "Ye Hao... I''ll wait for you... the day I''ll wait for you to come back!" The Primordial Azure Dragon fell into a deep sleep again.


    He doesn''t know how long he needs to sleep this time, but he knows that he can only wait.


    Whether it is a few years, decades, or even hundreds or thousands of years, he can only choose to wait.


    Because now that Ye Hao is the only chance to go out by himself.


    ...


    On the island mainland, it can be described as a mess at this moment, with ruins and scenes under the influence of battles everywhere.


    One of the huge figures was sitting on the ground, half of his head was gone, but it was slowly repairing.


    "Yes, not bad. It tastes really good." Although half of his head was gone, the gluttony demon still seemed to enjoy it.


    People who don''t know will think whether this gluttony demon **** has a special hobby in some way.


    "His move is actually under the confrontation of the Glutton Demon God, and it can have such a big impact on the surroundings!" The Envy Demon God looked at the scene in front of him, and then at the dark-faced Demon God of Lust next to him.


    This is the base planned by the Demon God of Sex, and at this moment, the base is like this, and several of the magic towers have collapsed. If this is repaired, it is not difficult, but it is very troublesome.


    "Furthermore, you even let that guy escape just now. It seems that the space monster you are imprisoned by **** is helping.


    Lust, this is your dereliction of duty, and let your prisoners lower your eyelids to create such a reputation! "The lazy demon stares at the coloring demon god.


    Although he didn''t catch Ye Hao''s earth species.


    But I have to say that this battle has made the lazy devil''s mood much better.


    On the one hand, it is because the **** demon god, who is not right with her, can also feel her own feeling at this moment. She was still provoking herself before, saying that her own reasons led to such a result.


    He even doubted his own strength.


    Now the **** demon **** has realized the same situation as himself.


    Moreover, that Ye Hao''s performance was amazing, and this kind of words can be regarded as letting the lazy demon not worry too much about his own suffering.


    After all, it seems that this is not because of oneself, but because that guy is really strong!


    "Well, now is not the time to talk about this. The next thing is to think about how to catch this guy.


    You know, this kind of opportunity is very rare. The most important thing is the anti-spatial stance weapon left in our hands, but there are only three left!


    If these three are used up, we have to think of other ways. "The jealous devil became a peacemaker again.


    The **** demon said coldly: "He came this time for the Primordial Azure Dragon under my control.


    The Primordial Azure Dragon was directly related to the key to this plan, but he failed this time.


    But as long as he still wants to help the earth plane, he will definitely come again! "


    "Are you so sure?" The lazy demon looked at the **** demon with disdain: "Know that this time he is just a fluke, if he comes next time.


    If our four demon gods are here, he has no chance to escape.


    And how did he know that next time there will be four Demon Gods, not five, or even six! "


    The **** demon said coldly: "Because I saw his desire, he is different from us, he has his own obsession.


    His obsession is the plane of the earth, he can come to the plane of the devil alone for the things of the plane of the earth, and then for a woman, dare to break into your night demon city.


    Even dare to come to me now!


    The most basic reason for all of this is his obsession with the plane of the earth.


    And as long as his obsession is still there, he will definitely come again! Moreover, the fellow of Primordial Azure Dragon would not help one person easily.


    If I''m right, Primordial Azure Dragon made that fellow promise and will rescue him. "


    "If that''s the case, then are we waiting here?" The jealous demon stared at the coloring demon god.


    Looking at the ruins in front of her, the **** demon became even more in a bad mood: "According to the original plan, at most half a year, it can directly cause the most serious impact on the earth.


    But now including the time to be repaired, it may have to be increased to nine months.


    But I believe that guy will not wait until that time, so at most we only need to wait for half a year. "


    "Half a year?" The jealous demon looked at each other with the lazy demon.


    Half a year is indeed not too long for them, it can even be regarded as a drop in the ocean.


    "Well, we will wait for you for half a year." The Lazy Demon summoned his throne and lay on it lazily: "I want to see if that guy dare to come again!"


    The **** demon **** ignored the lazy demon''s mocking words: "But we must be prepared, and if he comes again next time, he will definitely be prepared.


    So we must figure out a way to keep him completely! "


    "About this, I have already figured out a way. Just leave it to me!" The jealous demon said confidently.


    "Since this is the case, then I will also wait. That guy must have a very good taste." Glutton Demon said beside him.


    At this moment he has returned to his original appearance.


    The recovery ability of the Glutton Demon God is the strongest among the Seven Demon Gods.


    If one of the seven demon gods is the strongest, that is undoubtedly the arrogant demon god, that is undoubtedly strong.


    But to say, which of the seven demon gods is the most troublesome is the demon **** of gluttony.


    Because of his special way of fighting, most people have no choice!

 Chapter 3019： Sister Angel, why are you so kawaii?

    3019-Sister Angel, why are you so kawaii?


    Ye Hao didn''t know how long he had been asleep, when he opened his eyes, he saw the angel!


    That''s right, it was a beautiful angel. The angel hugged him and kissed him.


    The angel''s lips are so sweet, as if they were smeared with honey.


    "You finally woke up."


    There was a gentle voice in the ear.


    At this time, Ye Hao slowly opened his eyes, and he actually saw a miniature angel, so small, so kawaii.


    "Sister Angel...you...how did you become so small...so cute..."


    Angel King Luo Bing stood on Ye Hao''s chest, she frowned, and several black lines appeared on her forehead.


    This guy said he is so cute? Good kawaii?


    He actually said that a former angel king is cute, kawaii?


    Although this statement made her a little happy in her heart, how could the glory of the Angel King be desecrated in this way!


    And seeing his wretched smile, he must be thinking of something bad.


    Thinking of this, Luo Bing Angel King raised his finger, and it was like an ice crystal appeared on a doll-like finger.


    After the ice crystal had condensed, it slowly slipped from the fingertips of Angel King Luo Bing.


    When it fell on Ye Hao''s body, Ye Hao directly felt the biting cold, and Ye Hao was completely awake at this moment.


    Even Ye Hao seemed to recall the feeling of childhood.


    You must know that he lives in the south, and in the winter when there is no heating, outside the quilt is far away.


    Sometimes, because of getting up late, someone may lift the quilt, and the sourness is almost the same.


    "I...Where is this?" Ye Hao stood up vaguely, at this time his will was completely awake.


    He recalled how he had fought with the Demon God of Lust, met the Four Demon Gods, and was sent out by the Primordial Azure Dragon.


    "You have been in a coma for nearly half a month. In fact, I could wake you up as early as three days when you were in a coma. But you were in a very bad state.


    Because you sacrificed several emotions, although you improved your realm in a short time, it also left a lot of hidden dangers to your subconscious.


    Your two emotions, **** and anger, have completely occupied your mind. I think you should be able to feel it. "Luo Bing Angel King said.


    Ye Hao touched his chest. It was true that at this moment his two emotions were quite agitated. Even at this moment, he had just regained, and his body had the same early reactions that he had in his adolescence.


    Of course, Angel King Luo Bing has been seeing this, after all, her size is so small now, basically almost as tall as hers.


    "Cough cough cough... And if you are forcibly awakened, it may cause you to gather bad emotions, plus you have lost the emotion of laziness.


    So except for this special situation, you have no way to take a good rest. "Luo Bing Angel King explained.


    Ye Hao understood that he had improved his strength in a short time, and this had accumulated a lot of dross in his body, and if he awoke early, these dross would most likely have an impact on his body.


    "Wait... you just said that I have lost the emotion of laziness, so I can no longer appreciate the behavior of rest.


    Then why am I still in a coma for half a month! "Ye Hao asked one of his doubts.


    "That''s not a rest, it''s just equivalent to your consciousness being in another state. Hmm...If you want to explain, you can treat it as a wandering..." Luo Bing Angel King explained.


    Ye Hao sat up and scratched his head. He looked around. It seemed to be somewhere in the middle of a dense forest.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this for now. Tell me, I''m faint...what happened after the wandering, did you bring me here?"


    The Angel King Luo Bing began to tell Ye Hao what happened in the past half month.


    Ye Hao was forcibly teleported to a place unknown to him by the teleportation of the Primordial Azure Dragon. At that time, Ye Hao had just experienced a great battle and his body had reached its limit.


    The Angel King Luo Bing came out, brought Ye Hao to this continent, found a deserted forest, and placed him here to rest.


    This is almost the case for the past half month, and basically nothing has been discovered.


    "Thank you for taking care of me during this time." Ye Hao said thankfully.


    The Angel King Luo Bing suddenly flew to Ye Hao''s head and knocked hard.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Although it wasn''t very painful, Ye Hao was puzzled by Luo Bing Angel King''s behavior.


    "I only existed when you were resurrected. If you are gone, I will naturally disappear. I am helping you, but I am actually helping myself.


    So there is no need for you to say thank you to me.


    If you have the time to say this, why not think about what you should do now! "Angel King Luo Bing seemed very upset, Ye Hao said thankful words to himself.


    Why does it feel that the dignified angel king has the feeling of a little girl.


    But it may also be because she was originally a female.


    "What should I do now?" Ye Hao showed a serious expression on his face.


    "I didn''t expect that the four demon gods would be there this time. It seems they had thought of me early on that I would take such a move.


    The first time the plan failed, then if you want to go to that place to destroy their plan, that **** demon must have more strict defenses! "


    "Yes, and they will also know clearly that you will not give up such behavior. Because according to what they said, just continue this kind of delivery behavior.


    Within half a year, the earth will face a very dangerous aggressive attack.


    Even if it resists this attack, it will cause a great deal of damage to the current earth, and as long as another similar attack is organized, the earth will be completely captured! "The Angel King Luo Bing said sternly.


    Ye Hao nodded, placing his hand on his chin with a serious expression: "Yes, it is true. But relatively, we don''t have half a year.


    Counting it down, maybe the time given to us is only three months, and within three months we must find a way to destroy their projection circle and plan! "


    "But if all of their four demon gods stay there, you won''t have any chance at all. You have also seen how strong that demon king-level gluttony demon **** is!" Luo Bing Angel King recalled the previous gluttony demon **** The tough.


    Perhaps, even if she came in her heyday, she might not be the opponent of this guy!

 Chapter 3020： Waiting for opportunity

    3020-Sword


    Can''t expect to be by this witch for a long time.


    This is the conclusion that Ye Hao has come to now, but it doesn''t matter to him either.


    Because if Ye Hao appeared next to the Demon God of Lust, he would probably be detected, but it was actually a fake.


    So, how could Ye Hao do such a dangerous thing.


    "The woman just said that that altar can throw some demon units and strategic materials to the plane of the earth.


    But according to my preliminary observations of that altar now, that altar is just a gate, and it is impossible to build a smooth spatial tunnel solely relying on the power of that altar.


    Therefore, the **** demon must have other means! Ye Hao muttered in a deep voice.


    "Then what do you decide to do? You can''t stay here too long. The longer you stay, the greater the risk of exposure!" The Angel King Luo Bing worried about Ye Hao''s life from beginning to end.


    If it weren''t for considering the importance of the earth position facing Ye Hao.


    In her opinion, don''t talk about the earth planes, even if you add a few more planes, it is not as important as Ye Hao!


    "Don''t worry, I have already made a decision. Now the most important first goal is to find that **** king-level space monster.


    I think the plan of the **** demon gods must be centered on this space monster.


    Once their core is gone, their plan will be in vain! "Ye Hao said sternly.


    "But now you have not searched the whole place, except for the underground, you have basically found it all over. And there is no entrance in the surroundings.


    If you want to dig a hole or something, it will inevitably be discovered. Did you think of any solution? "Angel King Luo Bing and Ye Hao actually had a guess before.


    That is, since there is no room for Warcraft where the naked eye can see.


    That leaves the place that the naked eye can''t see, and the place that the naked eye can''t see is under their feet.


    But now you can''t make too much movement, otherwise, before Ye Hao can find the space monster, it is estimated that the devil will have to come to the door first.


    "Didn''t they just say that tomorrow will be the sixth space projection, the space here must be very unstable by then.


    At that time, when I opened up my spatial position, I could find the place where the spatial beast was with a high probability.


    Then, when the time comes, I can directly use Space Teleport to move to the place where the Space Monster is. "Ye Hao said his method.


    Angel King Luo Bing couldn''t help being surprised that Ye Hao could get along with such a plan.


    I have to say it is an effective but very risky plan.


    "Then how can you guarantee that you won''t disturb those demon gods at that time. You must know that there is not only one demon **** of lust, but also a demon king-level gluttony demon god!" Luo Bing Angel King asked seriously.


    Ye Hao replied: "I have thought of this. If the Demon God of Glutton is really alarmed at that time, then I will leave immediately and give up the next plan.


    In that case, I have the law of space, and it is impossible for them to catch up with me. "


    Angel King Luo Bing was silent. From this point of view, Ye Hao''s plan was not a problem.


    And Ye Hao was not the kind of person who would send himself to death, although he would do seemingly crazy things many times.


    "Pay attention to safety." The Angel King Luo Bing has forgotten that this is the first time he has said such words of concern to this man.


    In his previous life, in his life span of hundreds of millions of years, he had never said so many caring words to a man.


    Next, Ye Hao looked for a place with a good view, lurking here.


    Time went by little by little, except for that time when the **** demon came out, after a while, he stayed in the palace among the rock walls.


    And Ye Hao didn''t see the trace of the gluttony **** from beginning to end.


    Soon, it was the afternoon of the next day.


    During this day''s observation, Ye Hao also discovered some characteristics.


    It was that the Minghe ore was packed into the magic towers, as if they were storing energy.


    "It seems to be about to begin." Ye Hao stared at the palace gate on the rock wall.


    After more than ten minutes, the door was opened again.


    The **** demon came out, and her three pet companions also appeared.


    When the door was closed, Ye Hao didn''t see any other figures.


    "Why hasn''t the Glutton Demon ever appeared?" Ye Hao said suspiciously.


    Up to now, no figure of the gluttonous demon was found, which made Ye Hao always anxious.


    "According to the rumors, the Glutton Demon God can be said to be similar to the Lazy Demon God. The Lazy Demon God basically does not want to do anything in harmony.


    The gluttony demon **** does not want to do anything except eat.


    So in this way, it is very possible that the gluttonous demon **** didn''t care about other things at all, and gave the entire plan to the **** demon god. "Luo Bing Angel King analyzed.


    Ye Hao nodded, probably because of this possibility.


    "They''re about to start!" Ye Hao watched as the **** demon came to the front of the altar, and he looked over there with breath-holding.


    The **** demon **** looked at the people around him, and then at the nervous upper master demon.


    The injury on the head of the upper main **** demon has recovered. Although that kind of injury was painful at the time, it was for the main **** level powerhouse.


    This kind of physical wounds, as long as they are treated in time, will not cause much problem.


    "Are you all ready?" The **** demon''s beautiful eyes stared at the upper master demon.


    "Everything is ready, everything is ready. Everything is waiting for you, Lord Demon God." The upper master demon said excitedly.


    The **** demon nodded.


    But at this moment, the Si Ye Demon behind her moved, he walked in front of the Demon God of Lust, and then the whole person was lying on the ground like a dog.


    He straightened his entire back.


    The Demon God of Lust took a look, didn''t say much, just sat on it.


    Whirring whirring


    It can be noticed that Si Ye Devil had a calm face before, and his face was red at this moment. It stands to reason that the figure of the Demon God of Lust could not be too heavy.


    However, Si Ye Devil''s forehead was dripping with sweat, but despite this, he still kept his body as balanced as possible.


    Everything is just to make the **** demon master on his back comfortable.


    When Ye Hao saw this scene, he couldn''t help but sigh. This really brought the word licking dog to its extreme.


    The **** demon **** raised his hand and put his finger on the top of his head, as if it were on the surface of the lake. At this moment, many fluctuations appeared.


    And at this moment, all the magic towers were shining, and the black light beams at the top of the magic tower were concentrated on the central altar.


    The light shining on the altar originally turned into a black color at this moment, and the sky of the entire island was dimmed!

 Chapter 3021： Dive into success!

    Chapter 3021 Dive into success!


    Looking at the open space channel in front of her, the **** demon **** said faintly: "Let''s start."


    "Yes!" The upper main **** demon immediately ordered the demon battle races and materials that had been prepared to be pushed into the black beam of light.


    After everything entered the black beam of light, it was as if it had turned into a beam of light, lasing towards the top.


    Swah swah


    One after another, like a meteorite, shot towards the sky.


    This process was very fast and lasted for three minutes.


    The group of demon warriors that had been prepared around the altar, as well as those strategic materials, were all emptied.


    The black beam of light dimmed, and all the magic towers became their original form, as if nothing had happened.


    "Huhuhu..." The upper master demon hurriedly ran back to the front of the **** demon: "Master Demon, our delivery is very smooth this time!"


    The **** demon **** stood up calmly, and then walked towards the palace under the rock.


    The dark ranger and the nine-headed hellhound quietly talked to the Demon God.


    The moment the Demon God of Lust got up and walked away, he lay directly on the ground, panting, his expression was very enjoyable, but it was very deformed.


    Gives a feeling of perversion.


    "Huhuhuhu..." Si Ye Devil slowed down for a while, and finally recovered. Seeing the Demon Goddess and the others walk into the gate of the rock wall palace, he immediately appeared behind the Demon Goddess.


    Restored to the previous appearance, silently followed and walked in.


    I have to say that a genius of another race, under the guidance of the **** demon, is so obedient.


    After the **** demon **** left, everything returned to the original track again.


    It''s just that one person is missing here.


    Opening his eyes again, Ye Hao looked at everything around him warily.


    At the moment when the teleportation space circle was activated, the surrounding space was extremely unstable, and Ye Hao directly opened up his spatial position.


    As expected, under their feet, that is, in the middle of the island, there was a cage-like existence.


    There is a very weak but very special fluctuation in it.


    Ye Hao immediately teleported here.


    "Be careful!" Luo Bing Angel King reminded.


    "It''s okay, I just observed it. Apart from the weird breath, there are no other fluctuations here." Ye Hao said confidently.


    "Who is there."


    At this moment, an old voice came.


    Ye Hao turned around abruptly, and a huge head appeared behind him.


    "A person who might be able to save you." Ye Hao was not afraid, and looked at the head indifferently.


    This is a dragon head, but the dragon scales on the dragon head are rusty, and the eyes are muddy.


    "Save me? Hahaha, this is the funniest joke I''ve heard in these 80 million years. 80 million years? No, it seems to be 90 million years, and it seems to be 70 million years.


    Forget it, don''t want to. I don''t remember it anyway.


    Strange to say, why did you a demon save me? Could it be that that **** woman had some tricks? "The dragon said in a mocking tone.


    Ye Hao smiled slightly: "I do have something related to the devil, but it doesn''t mean that I am a member of the devil.


    Speaking of which I am still their enemy, and the one they want to kill most now. "


    "Do you think I will believe you now?" The dragon said disdainfully.


    Ye Hao scratched his head. It seems that this guy doesn''t have much trust in him now, and this is very unfavorable for his next arrangements.


    You must first gain his trust.


    "Luo Bing, I might have to trouble you to come forward," Ye Hao said in his heart.


    "I know, I will convince him."


    Then, Luo Bing Angel King flew out of Ye Hao''s chest.


    "This is... this is the power of an angel! Eight-winged angels? No, you have a very strong angelic soul, which can at least be possessed by twelve-winged angels!


    But how can a twelve-winged angel appear on a demon? What is going on! "The dragon''s tone was puzzled and excited.


    "Now we don''t have time to explain so much. My name is Luo Bing, and I am the Angel King who thought of the Angel Protoss a billion years ago.


    His name is Ye Hao, he is an earth species. He does possess the power of the devil in his body, but I can prove that he is not associated with the devil.


    He came to you this time, also to crack a plan that the **** demon is currently working on! "Angel King Luo Bing said, raising his hand, and in a short second, a trace of angelic law was condensed.


    In this way, it can be regarded as completely gaining the trust of this giant dragon.


    After all, even if the Demon God has the power, it is impossible to make an Angel King out.


    And the angel law condensed by Luo Bing''s Angel King was also with Ye Hao''s permission. Originally, Luo Bing was worried about whether this would alarm the demon **** above.


    However, as early as just now, Ye Hao arranged a space around them to hide their positions.


    "Well, I can trust you." The dragon put down his guard.


    Ye Hao also took the opportunity to say at this time: "Let me explain to you the current situation. The devil has launched a war on my earth plane.


    And the Demon God of Sex is the leader of this plan. I don''t know what method she used to construct the space node leading to the earth plane.


    As a result, she can drop the demon army directly on the plane of the earth, and when I learned that the **** demon controls your space-attributed beast, we suspect that this may be related to you. "


    The dragon nodded: "You are talking about this, this is indeed the demon who borrowed my power. She built a certain magic circle on me.


    That magic circle can absorb the spatial energy in my body, and then use my spatial energy to activate the magic circle.


    In this way, even some hard space barriers can establish a short space channel! "


    "Excuse me, are you?" Angel King Luo Bing looked at the dragon head and asked.


    Because the surrounding area is pitch black, only the dragon''s head can be seen, not its body.


    If it cannot move, it should be imprisoned.


    "Me? Hahaha, my name has not been said for many years. But I don''t know if you know my race.


    Primordial Azure Dragon! "


    Primordial Azure Dragon!


    Angel King Luo Bing and Ye Hao both showed a look of surprise, because they all knew this race, it was a very powerful, very incredible race!

 Chapter 3022： Primordial Azure Dragon God Blood

    Chapter 3022 Primordial Azure Dragon Divine Blood


    Ye Hao nodded, this is indeed true.


    Let alone the other three demon gods, just a gluttony demon **** is enough for him to drink a pot.


    "But now we are not without a solution. At least for now, we have two things we can do. One thing is the dragon-shaped accessory that the Primordial Azure Dragon gave us.


    Another thing, although I can''t handle this by myself, it doesn''t mean I can''t find someone. The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth rose slightly.


    "Looking for someone? What do you mean? You are in this demon plane, can anyone be willing to help you? You must know that you are not facing a demon commander, a demon lord, but the seven demon gods!" Luo Bing Angel King Did not understand the meaning of Ye Hao''s words.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "There is no demon plane, what about the gods and the world? With my current control of the law of space, I can already bring people from the gods and the world to a certain extent. "


    "Do you want to invite people from the Angel God System to do it? If you can let Rowling and the three Angel Kings help you, maybe there is really hope!" Luo Bing Angel King thought.


    "But if the Angel King is dispatched, it will definitely cause a great response."


    Ye Hao shook his head and said: "It is natural to ask the Angel King to take action, but the first thing I think of is other people!"


    "Other people?" Luo Bing Angel King was puzzled.


    "When you see them, you will know who they are. I am sure that they must be very willing to help me!" Ye Hao''s mouth raised.


    He was not thinking of others, but the organization of Athena.


    The organization of Athena has always been for the purpose of exploring extreme fear, and in the castle in the evil movie city of the **** demon, the black towers have similar energy to the extreme fear.


    As long as they tell Athena about this, they will definitely be willing to help!


    "But before that, we have to look at this thing first, what kind of instructions the Primordial Azure Dragon left us." Ye Hao looked at the dragon-shaped accessory.


    If the Primordial Azure Dragon hadn''t sent himself out before, he still didn''t know how dangerous his current situation would be.


    Now that he has agreed to other people''s things, Ye Hao must do it.


    Because he doesn''t like the feeling of owing others.


    Ye Hao gripped the dragon-shaped accessory, trying to use his energy to touch it.


    "Is it the lock of the law of space?" Ye Hao felt that there was a ¡®lock¡¯ formed by the law of space on this dragon-shaped accessory.


    If it is for other people, even if it is a god-king level powerhouse, there is no way to do it without the laws of space.


    But for Ye Hao, who has the law of space, this is nothing simpler.


    Then, the dragon-shaped accessory radiated light and a line of characters appeared.


    Primordial Azure Dragon God Blood


    "The blood of the Primordial Azure Dragon? What is this?" Ye Hao stunned.


    "I know this." Angel King Luo Bing on the side spoke at this time.


    Ye Hao looked at Luo Bing Angel King.


    "The blood of the Primordial Blue Dragon, as the name suggests, is actually the blood of the Primordial Blue Dragon''s laws of space and the laws of the dragon system when he died and fell.


    This sacred blood is very powerful, has many uses, and belongs to what everyone wants to get. "Luo Bing Angel King explained.


    Ye Hao scratched his head: "But where can I find a copy of the ancient blue dragon''s blood? Isn''t that ancient blue dragon the last one?


    Does this make me look for another one, and then kill him, take his blood, and save another Primordial Azure Dragon? "


    "The blood of the Primordial Blue Dragon, if not surprisingly, should be in the Dragon God System! Although the Dragon God System is a second-rate God system, it has preserved many things left by some powerful dragons from ancient times! It is not ruled out that there is no such God blood. "The Angel King Luo Bing said.


    "With such a good thing, wouldn''t people like the first-class gods care about it?" Ye Hao said suspiciously.


    Luo Bing Angel King shook his head: "I am worried, of course I am worried. But no one dares to really grab something from the dragon''s mouth.


    Although it is said that the Dragon God System is only a second-rate God System, and it has been alone for a long time, and it does not care about external affairs.


    But if someone really dares to trouble the dragon gods, the dragon clan is still quite united, and the most important thing is their terrifying pride!


    Coupled with their terrifying single-piece combat power, even if they are not opponents of the first-class gods, the giant dragons are enough to make those first-class gods who dare to act on them break their arms.


    The first-class gods are still in a competitive relationship with each other. Once you start working on the dragon gods, can others see you as cheap?


    Either take advantage of the fire to rob, or get into trouble, or target you in the name of justice.


    As a result, all the first-class gods dare not do anything to the dragon gods, but the dragon gods are indeed very attractive.


    This leads to ordinary circumstances where people from the major gods will trade with the dragon gods, but this depends on whether the dragon gods are willing to trade.


    Things like dragon horns and dragon scales are okay to say, but the blood of the Primordial Blue Dragon, I think as long as the person in charge of the dragon **** system is not a fool, it is impossible to trade it. "


    "That said, as long as we go to the Dragon God Element, we can get this blood!" Ye Hao''s eyes lit up.


    Luo Bing Angel King nodded.


    "That''s right, I can just go there and see how Xiaocui is doing now. I haven''t seen her for almost three or four months.


    Seriously, I didn''t feel anything when she was with me all the time.


    Now there is one missing her next to her suddenly, and she always feels nagging. "Ye Hao said emotionally.


    Xiao Cui can be said to be the dragon he grew up looking at, just like his child.


    Angel King Luo Bing looked at Ye Hao without speaking.


    After sighing again, Ye Hao also rested well. He once again condensed the laws of space, and after another half an hour or so, he opened the space channel.


    The traversal between planes is not as simple as teleporting, it is quite time-consuming.


    But at least Ye Hao has the ability to do it. Changing to someone else, the price and time it takes is even more terrifying.


    "Let''s go!" Ye Hao took a step forward and headed to the gods.


    At this moment, in another place on the Demon Plane.


    A space appeared distorted, and then a shining figure appeared here.


    This is a twelve-winged angel king!


    Almost the moment she appeared here, the entire demon plane felt the presence of the angel king.


    Cecilia felt everything around her indifferently, she could feel a breath, she had locked herself thousands of miles away.


    "There are some things, it''s time to come back!"

 Chapter 3023： Cecilia Angel King

    Chapter 3023 Cecilia Angel King


    Above the island of lust.


    Everything here is organizing reconstruction work at this moment.


    The gluttony demon **** was in that palace as always, enjoying all kinds of food, basically eating, eating, and eating.


    The Lazy Demon was even more straightforward, so he directly searched for a good place, and then began a long rest.


    Only the envy demon and **** demon are still there.


    "You said, according to the cultivation speed of that earth species. In half a year, will he already be a **** king-level powerhouse?" The jealous demon **** said curiously.


    When the **** demon **** thought of that earth species, there was a nameless fire flaring in his chest.


    "Perhaps, but it doesn''t matter whether he is a **** king-level powerhouse or not. As long as he dares to come here, we can let him stay here forever!" The **** demon clenched his fist.


    In this world, no man who has offended her can live safe and sound.


    Not before, and it will not appear in the future!


    At this moment, a powerful breath made the two demon gods feel.


    The expressions of the **** demon **** and the jealous demon **** became solemn.


    "Lust, you feel it too. This breath... probably can''t be wrong." The jealous demon said in a deep voice, staring in one direction.


    "The law of angels is still at this level. There is nothing wrong with it, that is, the twelve-winged angel king. I didn''t expect our demon plane to be so lively now.


    Even the twelve-winged angel king came to visit. "The **** demon said with a chuckle.


    She didn''t feel nervous about such a thing, because in the plane of the devil, it was the true twelve-winged angel king, and the demon gods of the upper master gods like them had their own solutions.


    "According to the angel king who currently exists in the angel **** system, and will directly appear on our demon plane at this time.


    That''s probably the one, Cecilia, the angel king of swords! "The jealous devil is starting to analyze it.


    "Secilia? Oh, I remember. It was the angel king who contradicted the angry demon a little!" The **** demon recalled.


    "Yes, I remember that the first time they fought each other two hundred million years ago, it was because of a battle. The angry demon cut off one of the angel king''s arms, and he also got a new birth from heaven and earth. baby.


    It was also the opportunity brought by that baby that made the angry demon **** who was at the bottleneck step into the level of the demon king.


    I asked him to borrow this baby before, but this guy is reluctant to lend it to me. "The **** demon pouted uncomfortably.


    Her charming tricks still have an effect on other people, but they have almost no effect on these demon gods.


    Moreover, these demon gods have eliminated all emotions except their own laws, so naturally they have no interest in lust.


    To put it more directly, they are all living eunuchs.


    "That baby, I''ve also heard of it. But what was taken by the angry demon in that battle was not all, it seems that two-thirds were taken away by the angel king.


    Both seem to be obsessed with this matter. On the one hand, they want to kill each other, and on the other hand, they want to take the treasure from the other''s hand. "The jealous demon said in retrospect.


    "Yes, after that, it seems to have been fought three more times, right? It''s almost every 50 million years, although the angry demon has the upper hand almost every time.


    But the angry demon **** didn''t have the ability to take down the angel king directly, so in the end the treasure was still not collected.


    It seems that this will be their time for a duel again. "The Demon God of Lust conjectured.


    "I don''t know, what the result will be this time. But an angel king who dares to directly break into our demon plane is really bold enough." The jealous demon **** smiled.


    The Demon Plane¡¤An ancient battlefield relic


    Because this place was once a battlefield, there are a lot of rocks floating here, these are the continents that were once broken.


    The harsh environment here basically means that no creatures are willing to live here, so there is no living creature in this large space.


    In the past, starship ships sailed around this area.


    But today, here are two uninvited guests.


    The twelve wings of the Angel King Cecilia shone like a round of sun in this dim world.


    "You''re here pretty fast." Celia Angel Wang squinted and looked at the man who appeared opposite him.


    It was a man in red armor with a vicious face.


    An angry demon, one of the seven demon gods.


    "If you come to die, I will naturally have to treat me well." The angry demon stared at the woman in front of him, and the anger that had been suppressed in his heart began to agitate at this time.


    He and this woman are old friends. Although he often takes the upper hand in the battle, they can''t directly win the battle.


    In his view, this is simply a kind of humiliation, and this humiliation naturally turned into an angry mood.


    "Why? Are you alone? Didn''t call your other demon gods?" The Angel King Cecilia deliberately provoked.


    The angry demon snorted coldly, he raised his hand, and a dark red ballista appeared on his right arm!


    Don''t underestimate this very small ballista.


    This is a god-killing weapon, the strongest weapon of the angry demon god, the abyssal rage gun!


    Ye Hao was in battle before, but he had also encountered an imitation version of this weapon.


    "I brought things." Celia Angel Wang squinted and stared at the angry demon.


    "How about you." The angry demon asked Cecilia Angel King.


    The two looked at each other, and the next moment they both took out one thing at the same time.


    That is a broken apple!


    Yes, it is an apple, but it is a golden apple.


    The apple in the hands of the angry demon is slightly larger, while the apple in the hands of the Angel King Cecilia is relatively small.


    If you put the two together, you will find that the two apples are actually one, and their respective incomplete parts are actually each other.


    And this ratio is exactly two-thirds of the angry demon, and one-third of the Angel King Cecilia.


    When the two saw the golden apple in each other''s hands, a hot breath immediately appeared in their eyes.


    The two of them were originally in their respective races, but in fact, they were not very strong.


    And the reason why they can get to where they are today is because of the golden apple they got back then.


    But at this moment, both of them have touched the bottleneck, and if they want to break through again, the only way is to put the two apples together again so that they can exert their true power.


    Celia Angel King put away the golden apple in her hand, and a golden sword and a golden shield appeared in her hand.


    "This time, I will blow you up!" The angry demon said with a sneer.


    The battle between the two **** kings officially started at this moment.

 Chapter 3024： Is it Athena you want to meet?

    Chapter 3024 The one you want to see is Athena?


    Ye Hao didn''t know at this moment, after he left the demon plane, an angel king came to the demon plane and started a fierce battle here.


    The first thing he did when he returned to the demon plane was to get in touch with Athena.


    The two have their own individual contact information, which is used when the two need to meet, and then the two meet in the tavern in the No. 1 crime domain.


    At this moment, Ye Hao had already arrived in this tavern, waiting for Athena''s arrival.


    "Who are you waiting for?" Angel King Luo Bing was wearing a swimsuit, lying beside Ye Hao.


    And at this moment Ye Hao was lying in this hot spring.


    During the time waiting for Athena, Ye Hao didn''t waste this leisure time. He directly chose a floor with hot springs, and then enjoyed it here.


    The Angel King Luo Bing naturally followed Ye Hao''s appearance, enjoying this hot spring foot massage here.


    Ye Hao glanced at the Angel King Luo Bing next to him, and had to say that the fire in his heart at this moment was quite intense.


    "Don''t look, you first need to learn to suppress the desire and anger in your heart.


    Otherwise, if you lose control during the battle, it is a very bad thing! "The Angel King Luo Bing can naturally feel Ye Hao''s subtle changes.


    Ye Hao said helplessly: "I don''t want to, and I have suppressed it very well now. If I change to an ordinary woman, I won''t even blink my eyelids.


    But putting such a beautiful angel by my side now, isn''t this temptation to me? "


    "I found that you are really getting more and more glib!" Angel King Luo Bing casts Ye Hao''s eyes directly, and then turned his face sideways.


    In fact, her current heart is the equivalent of a deer bumping into each other, anxious.


    She didn''t know why she felt this way.


    Damn, she is the Twelve Winged Angel King, how could she affect her state of mind because of such a flirting words!


    In order to calm down this feeling, Luo Bing Angel King changed the subject directly and returned to his own question: "Well, you tell me quickly, who you want to meet, is so mysterious, and you have to wait here. .


    It''s like some mysterious organization is here to meet secretly! "


    "A little bit of anticipation, okay, anyway, you will see it in a while. But then, you''d better not come forward and wait to hide." Ye Hao said beside.


    Regarding the organization, Ye Hao decided not to hide Luo Bing''s Angel King.


    Because Angel King Luo Bing is following herself at any time, she will know about this aspect of her own contact in the future.


    So trying to hide the eyes of a twelve-winged angel king completely is still quite difficult.


    Since you can''t hide it, it''s easy to confess.


    "However, you have to agree to me first. When you hear what you hear, you must keep it secret, and you must not disclose it to the Angel God System, even your sister Rowling!" Ye Hao looked at Angel Luo Bing seriously king.


    Ye Hao promised that the serious expression was serious, not because he wanted to see Luo Bing Angel King''s pure white swimsuit.


    At this time, Ye Hao couldn''t help but regret it. Although white is a good match for the Angel King Luo Bing, in fact, black may also be very good, and this will produce a contrasting beauty!


    "You want me to violate the principles of the angel **** system, and you can''t say such things directly in front of me." Luo Bing Angel King casts Ye Hao''s eyes.


    But in the end she agreed to Ye Hao.


    If you change to the previous words, Angel King Luo Bing might not agree to such a thing at all, because in the eyes of the previous Angel King Luo Bing.


    Nothing is more important than the angelic gods, nothing can compare to her glory and belief in the race.


    But since she was resurrected by Ye Hao, she found that her feelings seemed to have changed.


    She has discovered more special things in her life.


    Tick


    At this moment, the elevator leading to this floor suddenly flickered.


    "Well, you should withdraw a little bit. Don''t scare my guests." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Angel King Luo Bing rolled his eyes, but still hid in Ye Hao''s body honestly.


    But she was also very curious about what character Ye Hao was waiting for here.


    The door of the elevator opened, and a tall figure in armor appeared here.


    "The high-ranking **** Athena of the Olympus God System!" Angel King Luo Bing looked at this woman in surprise.


    Although she didn''t know the woman in front of her, she would never forget the breath of this woman.


    Because the gods of the Olympus **** system can be passed on, I don''t know how many generations the Athena is.


    But with the breath of each generation of Athena, she would never admit it wrong.


    To be honest, when Luo Bing was in front of the Angel King, he didn''t have a cold with that Athena, or that most women didn''t have much favor with this woman.


    Because this woman is very proud, you must know that the angels themselves are a proud race.


    You can imagine the result of two proud and powerful women colliding together.


    And now the most important thing is that Angel King Luo Bing was surprised that Athena, the woman, would meet Ye Hao alone here.


    You know, she knew that Ye Hao had a very ordinary relationship with the Olympus God System. If you count the things about the Star Sky God System, the relationship might be rather rigid.


    But, as the goddess Athena of the Olympian gods, she would meet Ye Hao alone here, which is really weird.


    Coupled with the character of the woman, the goddess Athena, she has always looked down on men, and she is quite disgusted with the contact with men.


    Regardless of the generation of the goddess Athena, almost no male **** had any contact with it.


    It can even be said that there is no scandal at all.


    It''s really like a woman standing under the spotlight, and such a woman is even more disgusted by other women.


    And now!


    she was!


    Here unexpectedly saw Athena and Ye Hao this man meet alone.


    This kind of thing caused Luo Bing, the angel king, to have a gossip mentality.


    "What''s wrong with you suddenly looking for me?" Athena asked suspiciously while looking at Ye Hao who was soaking in the hot spring.


    "There are some very things to talk about, which are related to your organization. If you don''t mind, come down and have a bubble together. I have prepared a swimsuit for you."


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers, and hundreds of swimsuits appeared directly on both sides, all of them.


    It can be said that the preparation is quite complete.


    Ye Hao also had a wicked smile. Since he only has two emotions, **** and anger, the changes in this aspect are really quite big.


    It was as if he had become a prodigal son.

 Chapter 3025： I can take you to the demon plane

    Chapter 3025 I Can Take You To The Demon Plane


    Ye Hao looked at Athena who was soaking in the hot spring in a black one-piece swimsuit.


    A little disappointed.


    With so many ¡®good-looking¡¯ swimsuits, Athena chose such a conservative one.


    But I have to say that Athena''s figure is really pretty good, even this conservative one-piece swimsuit is still quite attractive.


    "You have changed a lot, your strength has also become stronger, and your cultivation speed is amazing." Athena looked at Ye Hao who was sitting across from her.


    Ye Hao scratched his head and said helplessly: "There is no way, if you want to improve your realm in a short time, you must choose to lose something."


    "That''s it, but it''s better not to lose your original path on this." Athena said with words.


    "Okay, let''s talk about it now, this time I''m looking for you. After all, your time is relatively busy, isn''t it, Lord Athena." Ye Hao said teasingly.


    Athena said lightly: "If your business is not very important, I may leave later. If it weren''t for your previous news that it was related to the organization, perhaps I would not have come so soon. ."


    Athena stared at Ye Hao: "What did you find out?"


    "I went to the demon plane before." Ye Hao said.


    Athena''s eyes lit up, waiting for the words below Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s expression also became solemn: "I found that she had built many black towers in the castle in the Evil Shadow City in the territory of the **** demon god, and there was something unknown among the black towers.


    Although I don''t know what that thing or what it is, I can be sure that the breath in it is exactly the same as the breath of ultimate fear! "


    With that, the water in the hot spring in front of Ye Hao condensed.


    It formed the scene that Ye Hao saw in the evil movie city at that time. That castle had dozens of black towers, and then there was a black spire in the center.


    Athena stared at the black spire: "What''s in the black spire in the center?"


    Ye Hao shook his head and said helplessly: "I didn''t have a chance to enter it, but I think the things in there should have something to do with ultimate fear.


    So, I think your organization should be interested in this. "


    Athena stared at Ye Hao: "I need your memory of that time."


    Athena wanted to confirm whether Ye Hao''s news was accurate. After all, the information on this matter was very important to their organization.


    Ye Hao didn''t mind, he put his hand on his head, got his memory out, and passed it to Athena.


    A golden light shone in front of Athena, and Athena closed her eyes and checked the memory.


    A few minutes later, Athena opened her eyes: "Yes, the contents of the black tower do have something to do with ultimate fear!"


    "Well, I''m right." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "Before we continue to talk, can you remove your hand first." Athena turned her head and looked at Ye Hao, who didn''t know when she was already sitting next to her.


    The two people leaned together, and Ye Hao''s hand directly wrapped Athena''s shoulder.


    Because of the relationship between Athena wearing a swimsuit, the two can be said to be in direct skin contact.


    "Oh. I see." Ye Hao returned to his original position as if nothing happened, but the touch in his hand just now was quite good.


    "Come on, what do you want to do?" Athena stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao said: "If you are interested in this matter, we can cooperate. The **** demon is now making a very dangerous plan for the earth plane.


    And this time when I went to her place, I originally wanted to interfere with their plan, but I didn''t expect such an unexpected discovery.


    My original plan also failed, because there was not only the Demon God of Sex, but also the Demon God of Envy, the Demon of Laziness, and the Demon of Gluttony.


    With the four demon gods, it would be too much trouble for me to solve the problem. "


    "So you want to borrow our hand?" Athena frowned and looked at Ye Hao.


    "This is not a borrowing, it''s just our cooperation with each other. I have already told you the weight of the enemy you will face, and there are also things your organization wants to understand.


    And in this cooperation, I can help you reach the demon plane! The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth rose.


    Directly took out his own chips.


    "Can you take us to the Demon Plane?" Athena showed a surprised expression.


    When she knew about this just now, she was indeed very interested and wanted to investigate it clearly.


    But the space barrier between the gods and the demon plane was very difficult for her to deal with.


    "I am now the power of the upper master god, coupled with my mastery of the law of space. There is no problem with bringing four or five people over." Ye Hao raised his hand, and the law of space appeared at his fingertips, as if it were A toy.


    Athena looked at the space law in Ye Hao''s hands, and she could feel the powerful fluctuations of that space law.


    "Unexpectedly, in such a short period of time, your realm would have risen to the upper main god. You have also raised the law of space to this point." Athena exclaimed.


    Ye Hao smiled and said, "This is also the reason why I dare to discuss cooperation with your organization.


    How about, I can take you there, you can do what you want to do, and in the same way I can accomplish what I want to do. "


    "According to what you just said, what you have to deal with is a demon king-level gluttony demon god, and three high-level master god-level demon gods.


    In addition, it is still on the plane of the devil, and it is very dangerous, how can you be sure that we will risk cooperation with you! "Athena squinted at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled and spread out his hands and said: "What your organization originally did was quite risky. Investigating something is extremely scary.


    If you don''t want to take risks, then there will be no such thing as sitting together.


    In normal times, it¡¯s not great to drink tea and play around. "


    Athena was silent for a while.


    And Ye Hao was also waiting for Athena''s answer at this time.


    "I need some time."


    "It''s okay, I have to do something. I can give you up to a month to consider and arrange!" Ye Hao said with a finger up.


    It was originally three months, but in order to have enough time, Ye Hao still gave one month.


    "Yes. Just one month, one month later, no matter what, we will gather here. Then I will give you our answer!" Athena said, standing up.


    Ye Hao whistled and enjoyed a scene of a beauty going out of the bath.

 Chapter 3026： They will follow me

    3026-Puppet


    Athena left.


    But in Ye Hao''s mind, he still remembered Athena''s proud figure.


    "It must be very suitable for her to wear a bikini." Ye Hao muttered.


    bump


    The Angel King Luo Bing directly kicked Ye Hao''s head, although that act seemed to be acting like a baby in the eyes of others.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Hao returned to his senses, looking at Luo Bing Angel King with his arms akimbo.


    Angel King Luo Bing pouted and stared at Ye Hao: "And asked me what''s wrong, that woman has been walking for three minutes. I called you here for a long time, and you didn''t move at all.


    how? Isn''t she pretty? Isn''t she in good shape? "


    Ye Hao coughed awkwardly. He found an excuse and said, "Cough cough cough... Actually, this is not the original intention, you know.


    It¡¯s difficult for me to control my emotions now, and that¡¯s why. "


    "I think you have exposed your nature!" Luo Bing Angel King casts Ye Hao''s eyes.


    Then she soaked in the hot spring again, and she looked at Ye Hao with both eyes: "Let''s talk, what the **** is going on. What is the ultimate fear you mentioned, and the organization behind her.


    Also, why would you be involved with her, the goddess of the Olympus goddess. "


    Facing the problem of Luo Bing''s Angel King.


    I don''t know why, when he asked the last question, Ye Hao seemed to see the feeling of a jealous woman.


    "This explanation is a bit complicated. Let''s put it this way, have you ever heard that there are actually other main universes besides the gods and ten thousand realms." Ye Hao asked rhetorically.


    When Luo Bing Angel King heard this question, she nodded: "When I was alive, there was indeed such a theory, which is equivalent to a multiverse.


    However, this theory has never been verified, so it is just a minority idea, and many people do not agree. "


    "Assuming this theory is true, then these multiverses are threats to our gods and worlds, and there are still opportunities!" Ye Hao asked seriously.


    Angel King Luo Bing showed a thoughtful expression, then shook his head and said, "I can''t be sure."


    "Assuming that the multiverse is actually a threat to us. Then this threat must be beyond our understanding, and may even bring a very devastating blow to our world.


    The emergence of this theory led to the gathering of Athena and the others, who called this threat the ultimate fear.


    Because they fear this kind of thing, they are extremely fearful, and perhaps by chance, they formed an organization built to explore this theory.


    I would like to state here that although they have invited me before, I did not join. It was because of some coincidence that I had cooperated with them before, so I realized the existence of their organization. "Ye Hao explained.


    "It turns out that this is the ultimate fear. If it is this kind of theory, it does seem to have existed for a long time.


    If I remember correctly, in our angel **** family, there was an angel king who once had this idea, but later his whereabouts were unknown and his life and death were uncertain. "The Angel King Luo Bing recalled.


    Angel King Luo Bing looked at Ye Hao: "Then did they get any definite evidence?"


    Ye Hao shook his head: "So far, what I know is that they have not yet obtained conclusive evidence, but they have discoveries and clues in this regard.


    Just those things, it is estimated that people who disagree with this theory cannot be said.


    So their organization has been running lurking, after all, most people will not agree with this subversive theory.


    If it is made public now, it is very likely that their organization will be dissolved before they have discovered the ultimate fear. "


    Angel King Luo Bing nodded in agreement. Some gods may accept such ideas and theories, but some extremely traditional gods would think that this is a pagan existence, and bad things will definitely happen. .


    "Then who are they in this organization? Do you think they have the ability to help you against the four demon gods?" Luo Bing Angel King said suspiciously.


    "So far, I have only met a few people in their organization. Yakina is one of them, and I am not sure how many strong people their organization has.


    But I am sure that as long as they are willing, they must have the ability to help me! "Ye Hao said confidently.


    Angel King Luo Bing looked at Ye Hao: "Then what if they don''t want it? Even if they believe the clues you gave this time, those things in the castle of the Demon God of Sex are what they want to find.


    But you have to know that it is on the plane of the devil, and you have to face the four demon gods, and it is very likely that there will even be more opponents.


    If they go to the devil plane, it is undoubtedly an act of directly slamming into the enemy''s hinterland. It is very likely that the sheep will enter the tiger''s mouth. "


    "They will agree." Ye Hao said confidently.


    "Why are you so sure?" Angel King Luo Bing looked at Ye Hao in confusion, wondering if Ye Hao would be so confident.


    Ye Hao stood up, the hot spring water slid down his body.


    "Because they are a group of people who seek the truth. Such a group of people dare to deviate from the experience of their own race gods and join this organization to find the truth that most people don''t recognize.


    With just such curiosity and courage, they will definitely take the shot for this opportunity, even if they have less than 30% chance of winning, even if they may not come back.


    They will do the same, otherwise they would not leave their comfort zone before!


    To know a goddess like Athena, she has no need to join this organization. Once this matter is exposed, it will affect her.


    In comparison, if she didn''t choose this path, she would still be the goddess Athena, the most respected god! "Ye Hao said sternly.


    Angel King Luo Bing was silent.


    "Okay, next we are going to the Dragon God Element, hoping to get the blood of the Primordial Azure Dragon wanted smoothly." Ye Hao raised his hand, and the water stains on his body were all dry.


    Then he put on his own clothes.


    The Angel King Luo Bing also flew out and stood on Ye Hao''s shoulders.


    "Change too, why don''t you wear pants when you bathe in the hot spring!"


    "Because it''s comfortable to soak, so you can enjoy this feeling even more."


    "nausea!"


    "Actually, you don''t need to change clothes. The swimsuit just now looked pretty."


    "roll!"

 Chapter 3027： The firepower is good, the temperature is just right

    Chapter 3027 the firepower is good, the temperature is just right


    Ye Hao rushed to the Dragon God System.


    In fact, Ye Hao had been here once before the Dragon God System.


    The Dragon God Element is bordered by the Sky God System, and because of this, Xiao Cui came to the Dragon God System very easily because of this.


    Seeking strength on the top of the dragon clan, trying to help Ye Hao at the time, but did not expect to be trapped inside.


    The area of ??the dragon **** system is very small, although it is a second-rate **** system, but because the dragon family is not fond of fighting, not fighting, and not fighting, this is based on the first thing that you should not provoke these dragons.


    Because in the eyes of these giant dragons, first of all, it is an insult to their noble dragon blood.


    Of course, if they actively provoke them, they don''t mind using their dragon''s breath to turn those who dare to provoke them to ashes.


    The area of ??the dragon **** system is even smaller than that of the five streams of **** system to a certain extent, so it is a relatively special **** system.


    But the energy intensity of this **** system is equivalent to the first-class **** system.


    But there are not many continents here. According to rumors, there are only nine continents, and all the dragons in the dragon **** system live on these nine continents.


    But one thing is worth mentioning, in fact, there are not many orthodox dragons in the dragon **** system.


    Ninety percent of the dragons living here are subdragon species, but these subdragon species are certainly not very weak ones, they are some quite powerful subdragon species.


    According to unwritten regulations, the orthodox dragons are all master god-level powerhouses when they reach adulthood; while subdragon species are at least quasi-god-level powerhouses when they reach adulthood.


    If this condition cannot be met, although there is no explicit stipulation what will happen.


    But it will be squeezed out by its own race, and most of these things happen to those subdragon species.


    Because of continuous reproduction, the dragon bloodline in the body becomes thinner and thinner, and there is no dragon training talent.


    However, the vast majority of these subdragon species chose to leave the dragon **** system, go to other gods, or survive on their own.


    Although they are considered to be defective products in the Dragon God System.


    But in the eyes of outsiders, they are still very powerful dragons!


    You can reach the Quasi-God level with a little practice, and if you encounter a little opportunity, the high-rank Quasi-God can even enter the Master God level if there is hope.


    Coupled with the toughness of their own giant dragon bodies, there are almost no opponents in the same level.


    So even if they left the dragon **** system, they could still live well.


    Closer to home.


    At this moment, Ye Hao came to the Giant Dragon God System. He looked at this small God System, and he directly released his spiritual thoughts.


    In this small **** system, his spirit can almost sweep the entire dragon **** system.


    The nine legendary continents were all lowered in his eyes.


    But such behavior is undoubtedly stabbing the explosive barrel.


    "Ye Hao, are you crazy? This is the Dragon God System, do you want to have a good talk with them!" Luo Bing Angel King was also shocked by Ye Hao''s behavior.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes, he could feel that there were already dozens of powerful auras at this moment, locked his position, and was rushing towards him at an extremely fast speed.


    Every breath is above the middle main **** level!


    "Dragons are a race that values ??strength. If I don''t have enough strength, even if I''m polite, they won''t care.


    It''s better to be a bit simpler than that, and it just happens to save a lot of trouble. "Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "Who is so bold, dare to mess around in the Dragon God System!" The first to rush was a flying dragon, whose streamlined body really looked like a fighter jet.


    It was formed entirely for fast flight.


    "I''m here to find your dragon leader." Ye Hao looked at the flying dragon, the battle power of the middle main god, and he dismissed it.


    The flying dragon felt that he was offended, so he was furious and galloped directly towards Ye Hao.


    "Dragon Magic: Haste Light Wing!"


    Ye Hao raised his hand.


    boom


    With a loud noise, Ye Hao''s body shook, but his body did not move back.


    And Ye Hao''s right hand directly caught the wings of the flying dragon.


    "This... how is this possible!" The flying dragon looked at Ye Hao who was holding his wings.


    This was the magical technique he had displayed at the fastest speed, and this guy caught it so easily.


    "I''m not here to find you, don''t bother me." Ye Hao directly threw the flying dragon out.


    The flying dragon rolled a few times in the air, fanning its wings, and finally stabilized its figure.


    "Damn it!" The flying dragon was furious, but at the same time, his evaluation of the strength of the guy in front of him took a step up.


    Because the power of this guy is so terrifying, it looks like a humanoid dragon!


    "Huh, there is a bit of brute force. Then let me try it!" At this time, the appearance of a red figure caused the surrounding temperature to rise a step.


    This is a fire dragon.


    The combat power of the upper main god.


    "Divine Art¡¤Fire Dragon Breath!"


    A breath of flame dragon''s breath came directly.


    Ye Hao didn''t dodge, he looked at the falling dragon''s breath as if looking at the scenery.


    "Ye Hao, stay away!" The Angel King Luo Bing inside Ye Hao said anxiously at this moment.


    The corners of Ye Hao''s mouth rose slightly: "It''s just right, I''m just about to give it a try, how strong is my upper master **** realm!"


    With that, Ye Hao actually opened his arms.


    This guy is crazy!


    This was the first thought of the Fire Dragon King, this guy faced his own flame dragon breath without dodge!


    That was the magical technique of the fire dragon king, the upper master god.


    Although the task of flame may not be comparable to those of the gods of fire, but it has joined the power of the dragon.


    This guy wanted to rely on his body to bear this force, and he was simply seeking his own death.


    But it happened that this unexpected scene appeared in front of him.


    The originally imagined burning scene did not appear.


    Ye Hao was in the flames, unscathed, with a smile on his face.


    "This... how is this possible!" The Fire Dragon King was dumbfounded, never expecting this to happen.


    When did his magic skills be so weak?


    Ye Hao felt the high temperature and burning sensation on the surface of his skin.


    He looked at the palm of his hand. At that moment, he actually used the law of demons to protect his body.


    "It turns out that I was not too weak when facing those demon gods before. If my opponent was too strong at the beginning." Ye Hao said mockingly.

 Chapter 3028： Xuan Lei Yinglong

    Chapter 3028 Xuan Lei Yinglong


    When facing the devil **** before, Ye Hao always felt that his superior master **** realm''s strength was not very ideal.


    After all, he has always been an invincible existence in the same realm.


    "Please, you just broke through at that time. You are facing those demon gods, which are equivalent to online games on your planet.


    Your birth point is at the BOSS level, so of course you can''t appreciate your own strength. "Angel King Luo Bing is also very speechless at this moment.


    This guy actually wanted to try to see how his realm was, so he went to fight the dragon''s breath.


    This is simply a lunatic!


    Ye Hao smiled and shrugged. This was the easiest way.


    When Ye Hao understood this truth, several golden dragons with lightning power appeared around him.


    "Who are you, why are you here!" A female voice came, and it looked like a female dragon.


    And because of the amazing strength that Ye Hao showed just now, their giant dragons'' attitude towards Ye Hao at the moment was also relatively better.


    The dragon is such a race that respects the strong.


    "I said, I''m here to find your patriarch." Ye Hao said.


    "I am the daughter of our patriarch, just tell me." The female dragon said.


    Ye Hao looked at the female dragon, and on both sides of her there were two dragons similar to his.


    "This is Xuan Lei Ying Long, and now the patriarch of the giant dragon clan seems to be a Xuan Lei Ying Dragon." Luo Bing Angel King said in Ye Hao''s body.


    Xuan Lei Ying Long?


    Xuan Lei Ying Long, one of the four great dragon races?


    "No, I have to talk to your father personally about this." Ye Hao shook his head and said.


    "Little sister, this guy is too rampant. He actually has to see our father. Our father is the patriarch of the dragon **** family, the **** king-level Xuan Lei Yinglong, how can others want to see it!"


    A relatively strong Xuan Lei Yinglong on the left rushed in front of Ye Hao.


    "Big brother! Don''t..." The female Xuan Lei Yinglong, her eldest brother rushed out before she had time to say it.


    "Don''t think that you are a little capable, you can be arrogant here, today I will let you know that our Xuan Lei Yinglong is powerful!" This Xuan Lei Yinglong rushed directly towards Ye Hao, above the five claws of the Thunder. Convergence of forces.


    "Divine Art¡¤Dragon Thunder Fight!"


    The Xuanlei Yinglong of the upper lord **** had a fighting ability above the fire dragon king just now.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth rose slightly: "Actually, I want to try it too. Is it your Xuan Lei Yinglong''s thunder and lightning, or mine?"


    Ye Hao made a seal in his hand, and then countless lightning power gathered around him.


    "Divine Art¡¤Nine Heavens Thunder Thunder Thunder!"


    Two completely different lightning bolts collided together at this time.


    There was a flash of lightning and thunder, and the dazzling light made the surrounding dragons unable to see exactly what happened.


    Even the dragons on the nine continents in the distance could see the power of lightning shining in the sky.


    "Brother, stop!" the female Xuan Lei Yinglong said anxiously, she wanted to go up and stop, but was stopped by another Xuan Lei Yinglong.


    "Little sister, since we are all fighting, let the eldest brother fight. I don''t know what kind of character the eldest brother is. Anyway, the fight will be over after a while." The second brother said indifferently.


    The female Xuanlei Yinglong rolled her eyes and looked at her second brother and said: "You just watch the excitement and it''s not too big a problem. My father said, let me take care of you during his retreat.


    Just now there was someone here, and you started fighting with them! "


    The second brother shrugged: "We are not to blame, this guy wants to see our father. What our elder brother said just now is also correct.


    Our father is the patriarch of the dragon **** family, a powerhouse of the **** king level, how can ordinary people want to see it. "


    "You...you guys!" The female Xuanlei responded to the anger of the dragon, and finally turned her head directly: "Forget it, I don''t care. Wait for something, don''t think I will speak for you in front of my father!"


    After a fierce battle in the sky, a figure flew out directly.


    "Is it over?" Xuan Lei Yinglong''s second brother muttered: "I hope that brother, don''t make that guy too miserable. Sometimes the big brother just doesn''t make the move.


    Before, a younger generation of second-rate spirituality came to visit us, and happened to meet the elder brother, but the eldest brother directly beat them to a half-disabled person, and was unable to recover every three or five years.


    If it hadn''t been for his father to come forward and give them a few bottles of dragon blood, it might not be easy to settle. "


    "It seems that this time your eldest brother did not take advantage." The female Xuan Lei Yinglong on the side showed a serious expression.


    Second Brother Xuanlei Yinglong was taken aback for a moment, and then looked over. It turned out that the person who was knocked into the air just now was not the strong human being, but his elder brother!


    Only seeing his eldest brother flying far away stabilized his figure, he was panting, and black smoke was still emitting from his body, which was the smoke produced after being bombarded by lightning.


    Many scales on his body were dim and dull, and it was obvious that this time in the battle, this Xuan Lei Yinglong suffered a great loss.


    Look at the strong human race on the other side, standing in place with his hands on his back, still the same as before, as if nothing happened.


    "How is it possible! Big Brother is Xuan Lei Yinglong of the upper main **** level, a strong human race, how could he be the opponent of Big Brother! This guy is just an upper main god!" The second brother Xuan Lei Yinglong looked at incredulously. This scene.


    In their thinking, other races are quite strong.


    But in the same realm, they should belong to the strongest dragon.


    What''s more, they are Xuan Lei Ying Long, one of the four dragon races!


    "Damn it!" The eldest brother Xuanlei Yinglong suffered a loss. He felt ashamed and furious, his body shining with lightning again.


    "Brother, I''ll help you!" Second Brother Xuan Lei Yinglong did not stand by this time, ready to help his elder brother.


    The female Xuan Lei Yinglong gritted her teeth and finally stood in front of Ye Hao.


    "No matter who you are, what kind of thoughts you have when you come here. There has been a lot of unhappiness between us today.


    If you leave now, I can still stop my eldest brother and second elder brothers, otherwise, what happens next may be beyond expectations! "


    Listening to the friendly reminder from the other party, Ye Hao smiled and said, "It''s okay. Since your two brothers want to compete, you can let them come together.


    If you want to, the three of you can also go together! "


    Oh my god


    What is this man talking about.


    He wanted to challenge the three Xuan Lei Yinglong of them alone.


    He is really crazy!

 Chapter 3029： Natal pattern

    Chapter 3029 Life Emblem


    At this moment, the atmosphere became dignified, as if it was about to happen!


    "enough."


    At this moment, a dull voice came.


    A golden figure appeared behind the three-headed Xuan Lei Yinglong.


    "My father!" The three Xuan Lei Yinglong said respectfully when they saw the visitors.


    Ye Hao also looked at the patriarch of the legendary dragon **** family.


    This is a Xuan Lei Ying Dragon twice the size of the three-headed Xuan Lei Ying Dragon in front of him, and his eyes have a calmness that is completely different from theirs.


    And the breath on his body is quite terrifying.


    This is a **** king-level Xuan Lei Yinglong.


    "I heard you are looking for me?" Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang stared at Ye Hao, and said in a deep voice.


    "Yes." Ye Hao clenched his fists with both hands and bowed slightly.


    "When you came to the door, you hit my two clansmen and bullied my children. Is this your attitude when you come to me?" Xuan Lei should not be angry with himself, and have an attitude towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled and stared at King Xuanlei Yinglong: "From the time I am here, it has always been your clansmen who first acted on me.


    And I have always been defensive and self-defense, otherwise, your tribesmen and children will not stand in front of you intact. "


    "You!" The Fire Dragon King was furious.


    "You kid is too rampant, just now I just let you have the ability to do it again!" Xuan Lei Yinglong yelled to Ye Hao furiously.


    "That''s enough, the ugliness just now wasn''t enough. I usually ask you to practice diligently. Everyone only knows how to fight and has no brain at all." King Xuan Lei Yinglong stared directly at his two sons.


    It can be seen that these two adult Xuan Lei Yinglong are very afraid of their father.


    "Edith, is this guy right?" When King Xuanlei Yinglong looked at his daughter, his eyes became more loving.


    It can be seen that this Xuan Lei Ying Long King is also a daughter slave.


    "That''s right. This guy keeps saying that he wants to see you, but they think that an outsider has no right to see you.


    He didn''t want to say the reason for interrogation, so there was a contradiction. "This Xuan Lei Yinglong named Edith told the whole story very honestly, without taking sides.


    "Oh, it''s such a thing. In this case, you have already seen me, and I want to know what exactly you want to see me.


    If it''s something boring, don''t blame me for being rude to you. After all, my son is right. I can see no one for any reason. "Xuan Lei Ying Longwang stared at Ye Hao, waiting for Ye Hao''s words.


    Ye Hao directly took out the dragon-shaped accessory.


    "Do you know this."


    When seeing this dragon-shaped accessory, the calm expression of Dragon King Xuan Lei Ying also instantly collapsed.


    He couldn''t believe it and looked at the dragon-shaped accessory in Ye Hao''s hand: "That''s...that''s the natal coat of arms of the Primordial Azure Dragon, how could you get it!"


    It turns out that this is the natal crest of the Primordial Blue Dragon. No wonder that Primordial Blue Dragon said that as long as he holds this thing by himself, he can get what he wants.


    "I previously encountered a Primordial Azure Dragon who was imprisoned by the Demon God on the Demon and Demon Plane. I originally wanted to rescue him.


    However, Senior Canglong said that I was unable to save him. Because of the crisis at the time, he asked me to go first and take this thing to the Dragon God System to obtain something called the blood of the Canglong Dragon.


    As long as I bring this thing to see him, he will be able to get out of that place! "Ye Hao said.


    "You have seen the Primordial Azure Dragon!" Edith looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Big Brother Xuan Lei Yinglong questioned and said: "How is this possible? The Primordial Azure Dragon has disappeared as early as more than a billion years ago, how can it still exist!"


    "Indeed, the Primordial Blue Dragon was the earliest among the four dragon races to disappear and extinct. We can''t believe what you say just because of this unknown thing!" Second Brother Xuan Lei Yinglong also said suspiciously.


    But Edith pointed to the thing in Ye Hao''s hand and said, "He might have seen the Primordial Azure Dragon, this natal crest can only exist for 10,000 years under normal circumstances.


    After ten thousand years, the dragon power inside will dissipate, and the coat of arms will disappear.


    So at least 10,000 years ago, the Primordial Azure Dragon that condensed this coat of arms was still alive! "


    "Little sister, how did you know?" The two brothers looked at their sister in surprise.


    "Because Edith is not as stupid as you are, she knows everyone all day long, she knows to study, she knows to study that knowledge.


    Edith was right, it is indeed possible that you have actually met the Primordial Azure Dragon. "


    Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang stared at Ye Hao, "But, what my son said is correct. If you hold this thing, it doesn''t mean that what you said is true.


    Because this thing may also be obtained through other means, or that you are telling a lie, you have imprisoned the Primordial Azure Dragon, and thus obtained this thing, and then you want to deceive the blood from me! "


    This guy has so many possibilities in mind.


    Or it is suspicious.


    But it is undeniable that if you really want to think about these aspects, it is not completely without these possibilities.


    Ye Hao said helplessly: "Then how do you trust me? Or, do you take the blood of the gods and go to the demon plane with me?"


    For a while, even Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang was speechless.


    Demon plane.


    That''s quite a sinister place, and if it is true as Ye Hao said, the Primordial Blue Dragon is imprisoned by the Demon God of Sex, it is the Demon God.


    No matter how conceited their dragons are, they dare not think that they are competing with the devil.


    "No, you are just a high-ranking main god, how can you come and go freely between the gods and the devil plane!" Xuan Lei Yinglong questioned again.


    "Hey, are you a detective? Why are there so many questions?" Ye Hao raised his hand helplessly, and the law of space converged in his hand.


    When I saw the law of space in Ye Hao''s hands.


    At this moment, everyone believed that this guy had the ability to travel to the demon plane.


    "If you still don''t believe it, you can listen to her, thinking that the angel king once, you should believe it."


    In desperation, Ye Hao could only invite Luo Bing Angel King out.


    Angel King Luo Bing appeared in front of everyone.


    But seeing such a small angel, everyone''s expressions are all different.


    Brother Xuan Lei Yinglong laughed directly and said, "Hey, hey, are you making a mistake. Just such a small angel, you tell her that she is the King of Angels..."


    Before this guy finished, he was slapped and slapped by his father.


    The son didn''t recognize it. As the patriarch, King Xuanlei Yinglong still recognized the angel in front of him. He was indeed a genuine angel king, but his appearance was a little weird.


    But that powerful breath of angelic law is not wrong!

 Chapter 3030： That is for me to grab myself

    3030-Sorcerer


    "Are you?" Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang still looked at this strange-looking Angel King with considerable respect.


    The Angel King Luo Bing held his head high and said proudly: "I am the Angel King of the Angel God System. For some reason, I am now possessed by this man.


    The things he just said are true, and I can testify in this regard.


    If you still question my identity, you can contact the Angel God System now, and they will prove me, and they will also support his words unconditionally. "


    A man who can get unconditional trust and support from the angelic gods.


    "Are you that man of the earth species of the angel **** system, Ye Hao?" Edith suddenly pointed at Ye Hao and exclaimed.


    Ye Hao looked at this female Xuanlei Yinglong unexpectedly: "Do you recognize me?"


    The figure of this female Xuan Lei Yinglong began to appear golden light, and then transformed into a blonde girl.


    Edith looked at Ye Hao up and down, and said with interest: "I''ve heard about you before, the incident of the Sky God System, and the first wanted by the Angel God System. Then you got the angel. The highest authority of the gods.


    You are a very amazing man, I also know that you also have a dragon.


    At the time of the Sky God System incident, your dragon went to the top of the dragon clan because he was worried about your safety. He wanted to improve his strength and help you.


    But because she didn''t understand the situation on the top of the dragon family, she was still trapped in the top of the dragon family so far! "


    Wow, this female dragon is like a paparazzi, knowing so many things.


    "Basically it''s the same as you said." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Ye Hao looked at Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang: "Now you can trust me, right?"


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King stared at Ye Hao, and finally shook his head and said: "Even if all of this is true, even if there is really a Primordial Azure Dragon trapped in the Demon Plane.


    We cannot give you the blood of God. "


    "Why?" Ye Hao was surprised: "The Primordial Blue Dragon is your compatriot, and it is also one of the four dragon races. You heard the news that your compatriots were trapped.


    Don''t you want to rescue him! And if you don¡¯t believe me, you can go with me with the blood of God! "


    Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang said with a serious face: "Even if all of this is true of you, I really want to save a Primordial Azure Dragon, but I am still powerless.


    Our dragons are very strong, but we are no longer the dragons we used to be.


    In fact, not only the Primordial Azure Dragon you mentioned, but in the entire Gods and Myriad Realms, there are only a dozen dragons we have learned about being imprisoned.


    Some have normal reasons, and some are simply because of the greed of certain races and forces.


    Unless we have solid evidence and full confidence, once we act, it will cause us unnecessary trouble. "


    Ye Hao''s face turned to Tala, and he stared at Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King: "Could it be that the current dragon clan is already so weak!


    The dragon clan that I heard about was extremely proud, how could it tolerate such a thing from happening. "


    "You are not allowed to say such things!" Xuan Lei Yinglong''s eldest and second brothers couldn''t help but scold Ye Hao.


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King stopped his son, and he said lightly: "You are right, the former dragon clan was powerful and proud.


    I also desperately want to rescue the trapped people, or wipe out all the **** races.


    But now I am the patriarch, and I can''t do this. I''m not afraid to be enemies with those guys. When I''m worried, the number of our races decreases.


    If two or more dragons are damaged in order to save a dragon, what should we do?


    You know, the number of pure dragons of our dragon family has been declining for several billion years.


    From the peak period, there are hundreds of thousands of dragons, and now our number of dragons is only three thousand!


    According to our prediction, even if there is no more combat loss, our dragon family is due to the low fertility rate.


    It will continue to decrease in the future. After 100 million years, there will only be two hundred and five hundred heads left. After five hundred million years.


    There may only be 10 million pure dragons in the entire dragon **** system!


    According to this situation, what about another billion years? There will be how many pure dragons here, and if the dragons that have been damaged in battle are added, this speed will be greatly advanced!


    I am the patriarch of the dragon **** family, what I have to bear is the fate of the entire dragon clan!


    And the Primordial Azure Dragon you want to save on this trip is on the Demon Plane. The Devil Plane alone is a very dangerous place, or the territory of the Demon God of Lust. This is simply an act of a lifetime! "


    When Ye Hao heard these words, he understood what Xuanlei Yinglong King was worried about. He said in a deep voice, "Okay, then you can give me the blood of the Primordial Azure Dragon. I can save people. !"


    "No, the blood of the Primordial Azure Dragon. We now only have three copies left, and these three copies are still very important for us!


    Don¡¯t give you a copy just because of your ideas! "Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang directly refused.


    Ye Hao squeezed his fist. He never thought that the negotiation that he thought would be very smooth would hit a nail with the patriarch.


    "Is there really no room for negotiation?" Ye Hao asked.


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King heard the threat in Ye Hao''s words, and he said lightly: "No. I am the patriarch, and my priority is the future of our race."


    "So, even if it is your son and your daughter to save this time. You won''t do it, are you!"


    Upon hearing this question, the three-headed Xuan Lei Yinglong looked at his father in unison.


    Xuan Lei Ying Long King''s eyes were still indifferent: "You don''t need to say such things to arouse me, I said, I now only have the fate of the future of the race!


    I am no longer a single dragon, what I want to carry is the future of the race! "


    When he said this, Xuan Lei Ying Longwang''s eyes were flat.


    But in this plainness, he also struggled, because he didn''t look at the eyes of his children at all.


    I don''t know if he really doesn''t care, or he dare not look.


    He was afraid that he would see some unbearable pictures.


    "Okay, okay, okay. What a selfless patriarch, if this is the case, don''t blame me for grabbing it!" Ye Hao''s face was dark, his breath soaring.


    Since it''s useless, you can only do it.


    He promised that the Primordial Azure Dragon thing, he must do it, this is his basic rule of Ye Hao!

 Chapter 3031： Zihuang Dragon Slayer

    Chapter 3031 Zihuang Destroying Heavenly Dragon


    Just when the smell of gunpowder smoke was on the verge.


    An old voice came.


    "stop."


    A purple-golden dragon appeared on top of everyone''s heads.


    When seeing this giant dragon, the King Xuanlei Yinglong all lowered their heads.


    "Elder."


    "Grandpa Zi Huang!" Edith waved happily.


    "Is it you?" Ye Hao also looked at the giant dragon in front of him in surprise.


    This giant dragon Ye Hao has met once!


    "Young man, we met again." The old dragon flew in front of Ye Hao, and the dragon eye looked at Ye Hao: "Unexpectedly, within a short period of time, your realm has actually been raised to this level.


    I have to say that your cultivation talent is really pretty good! "


    "Aren''t you the old dragon on top of the dragon clan?" Ye Hao was curious about the identity of the old dragon in front of him.


    When Ye Hao saw this old dragon before, it was when Xiaocui strayed into the top of the dragon clan.


    This old dragon appeared and explained to Ye Hao the situation on the top of the dragon clan.


    This is also his fate with this old dragon.


    "Don''t be so rude to the elders! Do you know who you are facing!" Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang looked at Ye Hao furiously.


    I have to say that when he faced Ye Hao''s provocation before, he was not so angry.


    It can be seen how important the old dragon is in his mind.


    Ye Hao looked at the old dragon suspiciously. He really didn''t know the identity of the old dragon in front of him, and the most amazing thing was that he couldn''t sense the breath of the old dragon, he was like an ordinary dragon.


    "Grandpa Zihuang is one of the four dragon races, the Zihuang Sky Slayer. Grandpa Zihuang is the oldest and strongest dragon in our dragon family.


    The patriarch of the previous generation was there, and was later taken over by my father, and then Grandpa Zihuang went to the Dragon Clan to cultivate. "Edith on the side said seriously.


    Zihuang kills the dragon!


    Ye Hao was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the old dragon in front of him was actually the most powerful dragon in the legend, the Zihuang Dragon Slayer!


    "I originally thought that the other three of the four dragon races have been extinct so far. I didn''t expect that the Zihuang Sky Destroying Dragon would still exist!" Luo Bing Angel King also looked at the Zihuang Sky Destroying Dragon in surprise.


    "It''s going to be extinct too. I am the last Zihuang Dragon Slayer, and my fertility has been lost. My life span has reached 800 million years, and it is estimated that if I live another 100 million years, I will die.


    At that time, there would be no more purple radiant dragons in this world. "Zi Huang Mietianlong explained with a smile.


    100 million years!


    This is still a long time.


    However, Ye Hao quickly understood that this billion years refers to a normal situation in the state of self-cultivation, plus possible battles.


    This time will be greatly shortened.


    "Young man, introduce yourself first. I am Zihuang Tianlong, and my name is Adelaide." Old Long introduced himself.


    "Grandpa Adelaide, hello. I have known before that the combat effectiveness of the Zihuang Heavenly Slayer Dragon is the strongest among all dragon races.


    Unexpectedly, you can still see the deity today. "Ye Hao is not flattery.


    It was the truth at a fair price, coupled with the fact that the Purple Light Slayer Dragon had been alive for 800 million years, and the respect that Xuan Lei Ying Long King had for him.


    Then he must be a **** king-level powerhouse.


    A god-king-level Zihuang Heaven-Slaying Dragon, this combat power is estimated to be ranked among the top ten powerhouses among the gods.


    However, according to his current state, if he really did his best to fight, it is estimated that his life span would be greatly affected.


    This is considered to be a trump card of the current dragon **** system, or it is the background, it will not move easily.


    "I heard what you just said. You need the blood of the Primordial Blue Dragon to save the Primordial Blue Dragon? Do you know, about the Primordial Blue Dragon, maybe I know this dragon." Ade Old Ryder Long asked curiously.


    Ye Hao scratched his head and said embarrassedly: "The circumstances at the time were very special and I didn''t have time to interrogate his name.


    But I can describe his appearance to you, and he seems to have lived for a billion years. "


    The old Adelaide dragon said with a bit of frustration: "The Primordial Azure Dragon controls the law of space, and their lifestyle is different from ours.


    A normal giant dragon, even a powerhouse of the **** king level, can only survive for a billion years at most.


    But the Primordial Blue Dragon can live in the gaps of space for a long time, which greatly reduces the speed of their bodies aging, plus their uncombatable personality.


    Life expectancy can often be greatly increased by about 50%.


    The longest-lived Primordial Blue Dragon in history is nearly 1.3 billion years old. "


    1.3 billion years old!


    Ye Hao was a little shocked when he heard such numbers.


    In fact, among the gods and all realms, secular people think that gods can live forever, but this is not the case.


    Deities also have a lifespan, but because of their own race relations and increased strength, their lifespan can be greatly increased.


    During that long time, everyone thought that the gods were actually eternal existence.


    After all, it is equivalent to the life span of an ordinary person of one hundred years, and a **** king-level **** can live for hundreds of millions of years, which is comparable to an eternal existence.


    "If you are going to use God''s blood to save the Primordial Azure Dragon, I can allow you to take away the God''s blood." Adelaide Old Dragon made a decision.


    "Elder!" King Xuanlei Yinglong looked at the old Adelaide dragon in surprise. He didn''t expect the elder to make such a decision so simply.


    "O''Neill, I know what you are worried about, and I agree with what you have done as the patriarch. The problem of the reproduction and number of the dragon clan is indeed very serious.


    I think I have no way to solve this problem, so I handed over this responsibility to you.


    But I don''t want this to be your burden.


    As for the divine blood he wanted, we collected three copies of the divine blood of the Primordial Azure Dragon. Even if we lose one copy, the remaining two copies are enough for us to use.


    If he can really save a Primordial Azure Dragon, then this is also a good harvest for us, isn''t it.


    In comparison, a contribution of divine blood is nothing. "The Adelaide old dragon finally convinced Xuan Lei to be the Dragon King.


    Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang glanced at Ye Hao, and fell silent.


    "But you can''t take this blood for nothing, I need you to do something for us." Adelaide old dragon looked at Ye Hao.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Hao looked at the old Adelaide dragon curiously.


    "O''Neill just said that, in fact, many of our compatriots are imprisoned by other races for various reasons.


    Some of the reasons are reasonable, and those dragons take the blame for themselves, but some are purely for their own purposes.


    But we have no evidence, nor can we come forward directly.


    So now I need you to go to a place to help us find the whereabouts of the three-headed dragon. If it falls, you need to bring back their inverse scales. If they are still alive, I need you to rescue them. "Adelaide old dragon said.


    "Where?"


    "Necromancer."

 Chapter 3032： You are going to the necromancer

    Chapter 3032 you are going to the Necromancer


    Necromancer!


    When hearing this place, Ye Hao obviously noticed that Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang''s expression had become uncomfortable.


    The Necromancer is one of the first-class gods, and few people know how strong it is.


    The Necrotic God System can be said to be relatively speaking, the lowest-key God System, which is like an autistic space.


    Under normal circumstances, outsiders are not welcome to go to their gods.


    At the same time, because there are more negative energies in the necromantic gods, outsiders don''t like the gods they are in.


    And now the old Adelaide dragon wants to find a three-headed dragon by himself in the Necromancer.


    "Three-headed dragon? Which three-headed dragon?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "O''Neill will tell you about the specifics of this mission. In addition, Edith will go with you this time. I need you to take good care of her.


    She is my land, a very cute child, if something happens to her, then you have completed the task.


    Then don''t even think of getting the blood of the Primordial Azure Dragon! "Adelaide old dragon said majesticly.


    "Elder, Edith..." Xuan Lei looked at the old Adelaide dragon anxiously when he heard this arrangement.


    "O''Neill, you know it yourself. If you want to get those three guys back, you must have someone with your profound thunder and dragon bloodline.


    And you are the patriarch now, you can''t leave the dragon **** system without authorization.


    As for the three of your children, Craig and Howell are too impulsive to perform such a task. Only the girl Edith is more at ease. "After the old dragon of Adelaide finished speaking, Xuan Lei Ying Long was not allowed to make any doubts.


    "Okay, that''s how things are decided. The next thing is left to you, you tell him about this task, and let him set off within three days.


    It just so happens that now is the best time to enter the Necromancer. I then went back to rest, and if they come back, wake me up again. "After the old Adelaide dragon said this, he stirred his wings and left here.


    Ye Hao and a group of dragons were left behind.


    "Now, is it time to talk about what the senior said?" Ye Hao looked at Xuan Lei Ying Long King.


    In fact, he is also very helpless. He doesn''t know much about the Necrotic Gods, and the only contact estimated is the Dark Gods last time.


    Because of Evelyn''s relationship, there was a little contact, but it was only a small contact.


    "Hmph, come with me." Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang took a look.


    It can be seen that he is very displeased with Ye Hao now.


    After all, what the Adelaide old dragon just said was to let Ye Hao take his daughter to perform a dangerous mission.


    If Ye Hao hadn''t appeared here, maybe there wouldn''t be such a thing at all.


    It seems that this is a father who spoils his daughter quite a bit.


    Ye Hao followed behind.


    "Why let the younger sister go? Grandpa Zi Huang is really looking down on us!" Xuan Lei Yinglong''s eldest brother, the dragon named Klei Ji said unhappy.


    The boss on the side, Howell also said annoyedly: "Yes, isn''t it just a necromantic **** system? We can go there without any problems.


    We must know that we are Xuan Lei Yinglong, how can those people who are not ghosts or ghosts threaten us! "


    Listening to the chat between her two brothers, Edith rolled her eyes.


    She is also quite clear about the personalities of her two brothers.


    If they are allowed to fight, there is absolutely no problem, but if they are allowed to perform such a task.


    According to their character, the tasks of ordinary difficulty may be made by them the worst difficulty!


    "Hello, just get to know you. My name is Edith, and I am a Xuan Lei Yinglong. These two are my brothers, his name is Craig, and his name is Howell.


    They lack a dragon tendon in their brains, so you don''t need to worry about them.


    As for my father, his name is O''Neill, the patriarch of the dragon **** family.


    Although the temper is not very good, but in fact it is quite good when dealing with our people. It''s just that it''s too old-fashioned sometimes. "


    Edith flew next to Ye Hao and blinked at Ye Hao.


    She still maintains her feminine appearance, except that she has a pair of dragon wings on her back and dragon horns on her head.


    This appearance is like a dragon girl.


    "I can understand, after all, I also broke in by myself." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "This Angel King usually lives in your body?" Edith looked at Angel King Luo Bing sitting on Ye Hao''s shoulders curiously.


    "In fact, her current state is a bit similar to my guardian spirit, unable to leave me too far away." Ye Hao briefly explained.


    Edith nodded clearly, and then she asked Ye Hao many questions curiously.


    First, it was about Ye Hao''s previous rumors, and also about the earth plane and the demon plane.


    She is like a hundred thousand why, always asking Ye Hao various questions.


    But Edith''s personality is quite good, unlike her two, who have a rebellious attitude, on the contrary, they are quite kind.


    Soon, Ye Hao followed him to a continent, where there were shaded trees and everything was very big.


    It''s like a giant world, I don''t know if it is because of the abundant energy here, and almost all the subdragon species living here have the characteristics of the dragon clan.


    Finally, Ye Hao followed Xuan Lei to respond to the Dragon King and landed on the top of a mountain.


    There are no palaces or anything here, only caves.


    But strangely speaking, these caves did not imagine that there were dragons staying there.


    "This is our home. There are no other giant dragons here except us. Every dragon has its own territory, usually a hill." Edith saw Ye Hao''s doubts and explained to Ye Hao next to him. Tao.


    Ye Hao nodded clearly.


    That''s right, although the dragon is a race, it is not a social animal.


    "Ahem...Okay, you all retired. I want to talk to this guy." At this time, Patriarch O''Neill looked at Ye Hao, who was already acquainted with his daughter.


    "Father, Grandpa Zi Huang said before, I also want to be responsible for this task, so I should be able to listen here too!" Edith said.


    Patriarch O''Neill asked sternly: "I can only tell him what I want to say now, and I will tell you when you allow you to know.


    Now you and your two brothers can leave here. "


    Edith looked at her father, and finally reluctantly chose to leave.


    Look at your children leaving.


    At this time, Patriarch O''Neill also turned into a middle-aged dragon man, with his long tail falling on the ground.


    "Come in with me." O''Neill Patriarch, leading Ye Hao towards a huge cave.

 Chapter 3033： Spirit body

    Chapter 3033 Spirit Body


    Patriarch O''Neill led Ye Hao into this huge cave.


    The size of this cave is very big for Ye Hao in human form, but it is just a normal doorway to Onions in form of dragon.


    "Boy, if it weren''t for the elders of Adelaide, I would never agree with you to take my daughter to the Necromancer!" Patriarch O''Neill said uncomfortably.


    Ye Hao nodded: "I know."


    "What I will tell you next, only you know and I know... and this Angel King knows, and hopes not to tell my daughter!" Patriarch O''Neill looked at Ye Hao and then at Ye. Luo Bing''s Angel King on Hao''s shoulder.


    Seeing this O''Neill patriarch, there is something terrible to tell myself.


    "Of course there is no problem." Ye Hao agreed.


    "Before I speak, let me ask you first, how much do you know about the Necrotic God System?" Patriarch O''Neill asked.


    Ye Hao thought for a while and said, "I don''t know a lot, most of them are just rumors that I heard."


    "This is normal. The Necromancer is the most mysterious among the first-class Gods. Few people know enough about it.


    I will now tell you something about the Necromancer, lest you go to the Necromancer and don¡¯t know anything.


    It¡¯s fine if you die, but my daughter can¡¯t do anything. "Patriarch O''Neill said in a deep voice.


    This guy really doesn''t have a lot of affection for himself.


    "You said." But it is still necessary to know the information of the Necromancer.


    Know more, there is always no harm in subsequent actions.


    "The Necromancer is not the same as the normal space. It is considered a soul space, a kind of special space.


    Creatures that can live in it for a long time are often intangible. They are generally called spirit races and are more related to souls.


    There are even rumors that the souls of all creatures in the gods and all realms after death will in fact become ghost-like existences that have lost their memories of their lives in the Necrotic God System. "O''Neill said.


    ghost?


    Hearing this vocabulary made Ye Hao a lot of curiosity.


    In this world, do ghosts really exist?


    "Then the physical creature can''t get in?" Ye Hao asked suspiciously.


    "It''s not impossible. As long as there is a passage, you can enter. You have the laws of space, and it''s easy to get in, but if a physical creature enters, it will inevitably be affected by that space.


    The first is that the sensing ability of cosmic energy will be greatly reduced, because the cosmic energy in that space is not the same, and the race we are used to living in the outside world cannot adapt to it in a short time.


    As a result, we will be at a disadvantage when fighting with the Necromancer race.


    And for some powerful spirit bodies, they often ignore physical attacks. This alone makes it very tricky to deal with them.


    On the other hand, they are able to come out of sight and attack our souls directly! It''s really a bunch of pretty annoying guys. "Patriarch O''Neill said boredly.


    "What if I have the law of the soul?" Ye Hao asked back.


    Patriarch O''Neill was taken aback and looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "Do you still have the law of soul?"


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and a looming ray of the power of the law appeared in front of the O''Neill patriarch.


    In fact, there is one thing that Ye Hao didn''t say. In terms of spirit, he is also much stronger than ordinary creatures, so he is not very afraid of attacks on the soul level.


    "Now I know why, the Adelaide elders have chosen you. You are indeed very suitable, with the laws of soul and space at the same time.


    As far as you are concerned, the space of the Necrotic God System is less mysterious. "At this time, Patriarch O''Neill saw that Ye Hao''s eyes changed a lot, and he was less upset.


    "But in spite of this, you can''t take it lightly. There is also a special plane law in that space, like our own creatures with entities.


    If we stay there for a long time, the connection between our soul and our body will become weaker and weaker, and there has been such a long-term life in the necromantic system.


    In the end, the physical body died, leaving only the spirit body.


    And if only the spirit body is left, it will be quite painful to live in a plane outside the Necrotic God system, just like the feeling of fire and water.


    Therefore, you and Edith can''t stay in the Necromancer for a long time, the most is the depths of the Necromancer, where the restrictions are even stronger! "


    O''Neill said seriously, and at the same time he took out two dragon bracelets.


    "This thing can strengthen your soul to a certain extent, and I will let Edith wear it at that time. After wearing this bracelet, you will enter the Necrotic God System.


    If there are cracks on the bracelet, then you have to be careful, indicating that you are on the verge of danger. If you have not completed the task by then, you have to hurry up.


    If the crack on the bracelet has spread for half of the bracelet, then you had better plan to evacuate at that time!


    If the bracelet breaks directly, don''t think too much about it, and immediately leave the Necromancer.


    According to the situation of you and Edith, after the bracelet is broken, you must leave the Necromancer within three hours, otherwise your physical bodies will fall apart, and you can only exist in the form of spirit bodies at that time! "


    Listen to O''Neill''s solemn words.


    Ye Hao had an idea, and he asked, "The spirit body exists, and the physical body dies. Is there no way to recreate a body for himself?


    After all, we are all strong at the main **** level. "


    "Your thoughts are too naive. If it is the physical loss of normal conditions, our Lord God level powerhouse can naturally repair it.


    But it''s different in that space. That space completely dismantles your spiritual body''s dependence on your body.


    Like most of our gods, they are **** bodies, souls, and godheads.


    But the gods of the Necrotic Gods are different. They don''t have a **** body, they only have a **** soul and a godhead!


    So if you don''t want to stay in that place forever, with those ghost forests and spirits, it''s best to listen to me!


    Even if the mission fails, at least people are still alive.


    If there is anything wrong with my baby Edith, even if you have the taboo of the angelic gods, I will definitely break your body into pieces! "At the end, O''Neill did not forget Ye Hao''s threat from Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shrugged: "She is the Xuan Lei Yinglong of the upper lord god. I think she should be safe."


    "That''s not necessarily. You don''t know what you may have to face. Next, I want to tell you the list of strong men of the Necrotic Gods I know."


    When talking about this, there was a trace of fear in the eyes of Patriarch O''Neill.

 Chapter 3034： Necromancer · Soul Sage

    Chapter 3034 Death God King¡¤Soul Sage


    The powerhouse of the Necromancer?


    Ye Hao really knows very little about the Necrotic Gods, most of which is their strong.


    Compared with other gods, those who are strong often hear it.


    For example, the star goddess of the star dome **** system, this can be described as a famous existence.


    There is also Zeus who is known as the king of the gods in the Olympus system.


    The three angel kings of the angel **** system.


    There are three ancient Buddhas of the fairy-Buddha **** system, and four great immortals.


    These are the names that everyone can recite.


    However, there is really little news about the Necromancer in this respect.


    Those who don''t know, probably don''t understand the existence of the Necrotic God System.


    "It seems that you don''t know, then I will tell you today. You must know that when it comes to background and strength, the Necromancer is to some extent the strongest existence among the first-class gods.


    And if it is in the Necrospace, even if it is attacked by the currently known as the strongest Immortal Buddha Divine System, it will not necessarily be able to defeat the Necromancer Divine System in the Necrospace.


    The Necromancer is a terrifying existence that has nearly twice the bonus at home. "


    Onions first talked about this, and then he began to say: "As far as I know, there are three Necromancers in the Necrotic Gods, and there are twelve Necromancers under the three Necromancer thrones. .


    As the name suggests, the Necromancer is a powerhouse of the God King level, and the twelve Necromancers are equivalent to their entrusted lords, all of whom are of the upper main God level.


    Under normal circumstances, the Necromancer King does not care about the affairs of the Necromancer God System, and these twelve Necromancers are all responsible.


    So you have to be careful of these twelve necromancers first, in such a short time, I can''t introduce everyone to you.


    I will tell you about three of them, you should try not to provoke them, because they are quite strong!


    They are Knight of Doom, Headless Knight, and Undead Knight! "


    Ye Hao heard these three names, why is there always a relationship between the evil villain in Western fiction novels.


    Is this really not the person who should exist in the Demon Plane? Is it in the Necromancer?


    "I know what you are thinking about. Do you think these beings are very similar to the guys on the Demon Plane? In fact, many people think so.


    At the same time, in fact, everyone has an idea, that is, after eliminating the demon plane, the next thing that will become everyone''s enemy is the Necrotic God System.


    And at least so far, the Necrotic Gods are very stable, and they haven''t done anything that threatens the gods.


    "Then why, you said that the three necromancers are very dangerous?" Ye Hao asked puzzledly.


    "Because these three guys hold a very deep resentment towards people with bodies. I told you before that the spirit bodies of the Necrotic Gods are actually very likely to be the creatures of the other gods of the gods. After his death, he turned to the Necromancer.


    So it contains some existences that die with hatred, and it is even very likely that it still retains a part of the memory of life.


    And these three guys are notoriously disgusting guys outside of the Necromancer. If a fellow from the Necromancer appears in front of them, it''s probably a horrible thing.


    So you better not go to the territory of these three guys, and don''t provoke these three guys.


    But compared to another character, these three guys are actually slightly better. If you run into that guy, then you don''t think about anything and run away!


    Escape by any means! "When saying this, Patriarch O''Neill''s expression was quite serious, and there was even fear in it.


    "Who?" Ye Hao asked curiously, what kind of existence it was that could make the chief of the dragon **** system show such a scared expression when he mentioned him.


    "The soul sage of one of the three dead spirit kings." The tone of Patriarch Onions''s name seemed to be heavier.


    "Soul Sage? Doesn''t this name sound like a bad guy?" Ye Hao asked puzzledly.


    Among the titles of others, it is so good that there is also the name of a sage.


    "Hahaha, ignorance. Don''t be fooled by this guy''s name and this guy''s appearance. This guy is simply a demon living in the gods!


    No one knows how many years he has lived. He has a crazy obsession with the soul, almost 500 million years ago, for a period of time.


    In various places of the Gods and Ten Thousand Realms, there were cases of people disappearing inexplicably in many races.


    After investigation, it was discovered that they were all taken away by the soul sage. The reason why he took these people was completely for all his own terror research.


    At that time, a war against the Necromancer was almost about to break out, but considering that he still faces the external trouble of the external demon plane, he can no longer let himself have internal problems.


    And at that time, the other two Necromancers handled this matter very well, so in the end this matter was handled in a very peaceful way.


    Those abducted, if they are still alive, they will all be returned, if they are dead, the Necromancer will give a certain degree of compensation.


    And the other two Necromancers also gave a promise that from now on, the soul sage would not leave the Necromancer system for half a step without permission.


    If this happens again, other necromancers will also hunt this soul sage!


    Although the soul sage is crazy, he is not a fool. He knows that he can''t fight against the entire gods and worlds, and even has to fight his own gods, so don''t think about the result.


    So this matter finally calmed down. It''s a pity that although there were still some survivors of the various races who were taken away, they were basically lunatics after they returned.


    In the following hundreds of thousands of years, they all died one after another. "


    When Ye Hao heard such a story, he said in a deep voice, "Then the families of the victims recognized this way of handling it?"


    "What if you don''t approve it? The major first-class gods have agreed to such a treatment. If those little gods dare to have any opinions, what use is it?


    However, because of that incident, many gods are very disgusted with the Necrotic Gods, and there are even people in some black market bounty markets offering rewards for the spirits of the Necrodial Gods.


    It is estimated that it was a reward issued by the families of those victims. Therefore, within a period of time, many bounty hunters have swarmed into the Necromancer to capture spirits.


    Regarding this matter, the people of the first-class gods also closed one eye.


    As for those bounty hunters, some actually captured the spirit body and gave them to their employers to vent their anger, while some were completely left in the necromantic gods.


    This kind of thing is regarded as a small friction of the bottom people, it has been going on for hundreds of millions of years, and even formed an industrial chain. "O''Neill said in a deep voice.


    Ye Hao looked at the O''Neill patriarch, and he asked, "So, you also hate the Necromancer, right?"

 Chapter 3035： I am not a qualified husband

    Chapter 3035 I am not a qualified husband


    Hearing such a question, the expression on Patriarch O''Neill''s face became gloomy, and there was even a faint feeling of anger.


    His arm directly turned into a dragon claw.


    boom


    Following this, Chief O''Neill directly blasted on the wall next to him.


    Countless cracks appeared directly on the wall.


    Fortunately, these giant dragons had already blessed their dwelling place as long as they were built. After all, their own strength, they themselves knew very well, sometimes they fell asleep and accidentally lashed their tails on the wall.


    It is possible that ordinary mountains will be broken down. If it is not modified, it is impossible for a dragon to live here.


    Ye Hao looked at the big hole smashed by the dragon claw, and the cracks on it.


    Soon afterwards, these recovered, as if nothing had happened just now.


    "The next thing I want to say is the thing you can''t let Edith know." Chief Onion said with a dark face.


    It seemed that Ye Hao wasn''t the cause of the patriarch''s anger just now.


    But because of thinking of something that makes people angry, and this is most likely still the father''s secret.


    "I can promise you." Ye Hao nodded.


    "In fact, Edith is going to perform this task. If it goes well, she will know the secret sooner or later. If it doesn''t go well...


    In short, if she finds this secret by herself, let her know about it. If she doesn''t find it, then let this become a secret and keep it away forever. "


    Patriarch O''Neill took a deep breath, raised his hand, and saw three huge picture frames appear in front of him. In the picture frame were the influence of three dragons.


    The three-headed dragon is blue all over, and one of them is very slender and pretty.


    "This is a kind of dragon among the dragons, called the pure blue dragon. This is a very special kind of dragon. They are not good at fighting, they yearn for knowledge, and they are a very smart dragon.


    They can be said to be the wise men of the dragon clan.


    And this female dragon is a great female dragon, quite dazzling! "O''Neill raised his hand and stroked the blue dragon that Ye Hao thought was very beautiful.


    "Could it be that... she is yours..." Ye Hao thought of a possibility.


    "Yes, she is my wife. And the appearance of these three dragons is the mission the elder gave you.


    My wife''s name is Antonia, she was a princess in the pure blue dragon clan at the time, and the other two were from her clan, and they were also her cousins. "Patriarch O''Neill looked at his wife in the frame with affectionate eyes.


    Ye Hao frowned: "Then why your wife and the other two blue dragons are in the Undead God System?"


    "It''s because of that **** Necromancer, Soul Sage!" A powerful wave of air erupted from the chief of O''Neill, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    If it wasn''t Ye Hao, but an ordinary Lord God, it would be impossible to withstand this terrifying Longwei at this moment.


    After a few seconds, Patriarch O''Neill''s breath finally calmed down, and he took a deep breath: "I''m sorry, I just got out of control just now.


    In fact, this is not the same as what I said before. Our Dragon God System is actually the race of the victim.


    There are a total of eight dragons and twenty-seven Yalong! That guy wanted to study the difference between the souls of our dragon clan.


    He took these dragons cruelly and made them experimental objects for this guy! "


    It turned out to be such a thing.


    "But you said before. According to the promise at the time, all the victims should have been returned. If they haven''t returned... Is it just..."


    Ye Hao did not say the word death.


    "It looks like this on the bright side, but on the original list, the three pure blue dragons, including my wife, are missing.


    And after my investigation, other races also had some missing personnel.


    However, compared with the total number of victims, these missing persons are really insignificant.


    In addition, the soul sage didn''t admit that he had taken these guys abducted, and said that the abducted and alive ones have been returned. "Patriarch O''Neill squeezed his fist, and the dragon claws had already pierced into his palm.


    Drops of dragon blood dropped to the ground.


    This is the dragon blood of a pure dragon, if it is replaced by the outside world, it is quite an incredible treasure.


    "You suspect that the soul sage guy actually left some victims quietly by himself! Among them, your wife is included!" Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    Patriarch O''Neill nodded, his eyes filled with blood and said: "That lunatic is a full-fledged demon. Although there are restrictions, he thinks that he will never leave the Necromancer.


    Although he can continue to get some prey from the outside world through the people under his hands.


    But the people under his hands, the Necromancers could not be dispatched for this kind of thing, they were at most some lower and middle main gods, or quasi-god-level guys.


    However, the targets these guys can plunder are limited, and naturally they can''t satisfy this guy''s purpose, so he quietly left some of them back then as his experimental props for some time in the future! "


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, he looked at Patriarch O''Neill.


    "I know what you are thinking. Since I am sure about this, why didn''t I go directly to the Necropolis and rescue my wife back then!"


    Are you laughing at my cowardice, a dignified dragon, even afraid to save his wife! "Blood and tears fell in the dragon eye of Chief Onion.


    Ye Hao looked at the man, and he said lightly: "If I didn''t guess wrong, you considered your race and your children back then."


    The corner of the head of O''Neill raised his mouth, showing a self-deprecating expression: "You are right. This is the ¡®reason¡¯ I found at the time. At that time, I was already the patriarch of the dragon clan.


    I am not only a husband, but I also have to assume the responsibility of a patriarch. A contract has been signed between the first-class gods.


    If I violated this contract at this time, it would be equivalent to declaring war with all the first-class gods.


    Although our dragon **** system is very strong, but after all, it is not the opponent of those first-class **** systems, so I can''t lead my race to perish for me alone.


    Also, my children were still very young and they were still in their infancy, so I had to take care of them.


    I...I...I can say with a clear conscience that I am worthy of my identity as the patriarch and my father.


    But... facing my wife, I am an incompetent husband, and I am a waste! "Patriarch O''Neill roared.


    Ye Hao looked at the man in front of him. His behavior was indeed uncomfortable, but he had to say that he was also a poor man.

 Chapter 3036： Is the breath of brother

    3036-Sister


    Patriarch O''Neill calmed his mood again, and he looked at Ye Hao: "I might have been rude to you before.


    But on this matter, I am still very sincerely begging you, if... if my wife is really alive... then please help me bring her back.


    If... if she is dead, please help me bring her bones back.


    I don''t want her body to stay in the painful place after her death. "


    Ye Hao nodded and said sternly, "I will."


    Patriarch O''Neill retracted the three scrolls.


    "But I have a question. You said before that this soul sage is very dangerous, but if your wife and clansmen fall into his hands.


    Then this time my mission, isn''t it bound to spray him? "Ye Hao asked a question.


    "Don''t worry about this. Actually, I got information. This guy suffered damage to his spiritual body due to an experiment 100,000 years ago.


    After that, it fell into dormancy for a long time, and it should be self-repairing.


    During these 100,000 years, he hasn''t made any movement.


    So this time you go, you won''t meet this guy. "The Chief O''Neill said.


    "Then why, must Edith go with me?" Ye Hao asked puzzledly.


    "The Necromancer is very big, if you don''t have Edith, you can''t find Antonia and the others.


    Edith is Antonia''s child, and they are connected by blood. At that time, I will give her a prop. The prop will sense her surroundings based on her blood.


    If the same energy body appears, it will appear on the props, which is probably where her mother is. "Patriarch O''Neill explained.


    Ye Hao nodded clearly.


    "Do you have any questions?" Patriarch O''Neill looked at Ye Hao, perhaps because he had told Ye Hao a lot about the secret relationship he was suppressing in his heart.


    So his attitude towards Ye Hao now is much better.


    "Basically, there is no doubt, but I still have a personally curious question." Ye Hao looked at Patriarch O''Neill.


    "go ahead."


    "Just now, you are the only four of the Xuanlei Yinglong race now, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Before you mate with a pure blue dragon, but the one that reproduces is still Xuan Lei Ying Long, what''s the matter?"


    Ye Hao asked curiously. In fact, what he asked was rather vague. He was curious before that only his own brothers and sisters were left in a race.


    If you want to breed offspring, isn¡¯t it just...


    Patriarch O''Neill saw the meaning of Ye Hao''s words: "Don''t treat us as those barbaric subdragon species. Our pure dragons are also opposed to the reproduction of close relatives, because that will cause bloodline mutation.


    And if we want to reproduce offspring, we will look for other dragons, and the offspring born later generally have three probabilities.


    Either it is a hybrid of two dragon races, creating a new race.


    Either it is the offspring of a unilateral race, and in the latter case, it is often that the child''s blood is stronger, and the child will have a high probability of becoming the offspring of that race.


    The probability of the first type is only 3%, and the probability of the second type is 90%, and I am Xuan Lei Yinglong, so naturally my offspring have a higher probability. "


    When mentioning this, O''Neill Patriarch also showed a proud expression, as if saying that his genes were very strong.


    But it has to be said that a dragon can have three descendants, which is already quite powerful for reproduction.


    You know, before a normal couple of giant dragons, assuming a lifespan of one billion years, the probability of reproducing offspring is actually only 30%!


    This is still in the case of a billion years, so you can imagine how hard it is for the dragon family to breed offspring.


    "Okay, if there is no problem. You can go to rest first, and then I will talk to Edith about your precautions this time.


    You have to remember what to say to Edith, and what not to say! "The face of Patriarch O''Neill showed a serious expression again.


    "I remember." Ye Hao waved his hand casually.


    After that, Ye Hao began to wander among the dragon gods.


    Anyway, Patriarch O''Neill''s planned departure time is tomorrow.


    There is just a little time.


    Although Ye Hao is hanging out, he actually has his own destination.


    That was naturally the top of the dragon clan where Xiao Cui was.


    Came to this place again, looking at the huge tower suspended there.


    Ye Hao has a depressed mood in his heart.


    Xiao Cui is still trapped inside, and I don''t know how Xiao Cui is now.


    However, outside of the top of the dragon clan, the bond that had almost disappeared, now has a subtle feeling again.


    This means that Xiaocui is still alive.


    "Xiao Cui." Ye Hao muttered this name, and the child appeared in his mind.


    "Your dragon''s name is Xiaocui? Why would you give her such a name?" At this time, Edith''s voice came from nearby.


    Edith flew to Ye Hao''s side. She had always maintained the appearance of a dragon girl in front of Ye Hao.


    It can be seen that she herself likes to maintain this appearance.


    "Yes, I didn''t think she would become a dragon at the time, so I gave her such a name.


    In my world, it is said that a simpler name is used to support this child. "Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "It''s a strange culture." Edith muttered, but she quickly patted Ye Hao''s shoulder with a grin, "But if Xiao Cui knew, you care about her so much."


    She will be very happy, and she will persist in it, until she comes out by herself, or the day you save her out. "


    Ye Hao looked at Edith in surprise: "Do you believe I will pick up Xiao Cui one day?"


    Edith nodded heavily: "Yes, I saw something completely different in your eyes, although your strength is like my father and Grandpa Zihuang.


    But in you, there are things they don''t have, so I believe you can do this. "


    "Thank you." Ye Hao said gratefully.


    He looked at the top of the dragon race in front of him like torches.


    That''s right!


    He will definitely rescue Xiao Cui, definitely!


    ...


    Inside the Dragon Clan summit, a dark corner.


    A figure covered with black gas actually moved at this moment, and it staggered to stand up.


    "Brother...Brother..." Amidst the darkness, there was still a calling voice.


    "It''s the breath of brother... It''s the breath of brother..."


    Afterwards, the black gas dissipated, and this was Xiao Cui.


    Xiao Cui raised her dragon head, and there was a trace of determination in her eyes: "I can''t give up, brother... My brother is still waiting for Xiao Cui to go out... I can''t give up..."

 Chapter 3037： Pillar of Necromancer

    Chapter 3037 Dead Spirit Pillar


    Next day


    Ye Hao and Edith set off.


    In a blink of an eye, they came to another **** system.


    "This space tunnel is amazing!" Edith said in surprise as she looked at the space tunnel that was gradually disappearing behind her.


    Ye Hao once again opened a space tunnel in front of him: "This was created using the law of space, but there are also certain distance restrictions.


    There are more than twenty large and small gods between the Necrotic Gods and the Dragon Gods, so it takes a little time.


    But it should be possible to reach the border of the Necromancer tonight. "


    "So fast!" Edith looked at Ye Hao incredulously: "Even our flying dragon, flying to the boundary of the Necrotic Gods at the fastest speed, it takes at least three days.


    If you are using a regular starship, it will take at least a week! These are still in a fast situation.


    Ye Hao, don''t you need to rest halfway? Will such a continuous use of the spatial law affect you? "


    Edith asked worriedly.


    I have to say that Edith''s Xuan Lei Yinglong is completely different from her two careless brothers.


    "Don''t worry about this. The time of the day I calculated includes the rest time." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    In fact, if it wasn''t because the Necromancer was too remote, it wouldn''t take so much time.


    The location of the Necrotic Gods is at the most border of the gods.


    If the gods and worlds are represented in terms of a city, then the Necrotic God System is equivalent to the most remote suburbs.


    "Did your father tell you the details of the mission this time?" Ye Hao looked at Edith.


    Edith nodded heavily, then pointed to a pendant on her chest and said: "Father said, this is a pendant that can be used to sense.


    As long as I pour my dragon power into it at that time, I can sense the giant dragon in the Necrotic God System. "


    Ye Hao looked at the pendant, and it seemed that Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King did not say that this is not just for sensing the dragon, but for sensing the dragons connected by blood.


    And Ye Hao had also inquired before that in order to protect his children, King Xuan Lei Ying Long claimed to the outside world that his wife was dead.


    Perhaps, this is also to subconsciously prevent yourself from doing crazy behaviors.


    Ye Hao looked at his wrist. At this moment, on his wrist, and on Edith¡¯s wrist, there is an extra dragon bracelet. This is to tell them how long they can stay in the Necromancer. Bracelet.


    "Luo Bing, do you think there is a problem with what the Xuan Lei said before the Dragon King?" Ye Hao interrogated Luo Bing''s Angel King in his heart.


    "There should be no problem, the information he said is also very accurate, and he has no need to deceive you on this kind of thing." Luo Bing Angel King said in Ye Hao''s mind.


    "As for the soul sage, I actually heard about this guy when I was alive. He is a very weird guy."


    "When you were alive, this guy already existed!" Ye Hao was taken aback, and his life span was quite terrifying.


    "If it is said that among the gods and all realms, which creatures have the longest lifespan, except for the dragon, it is these spirit bodies.


    The most important thing is the three Necromancers, no one remembers when they existed, just like when the Necromancer and Necrospace appeared in front of everyone.


    The three of them exist in this world.


    Hearing such an explanation, Ye Hao became more curious about these three Necromancers.


    After living so long, there must be a lot of things to know.


    "Yes, I forgot to ask him before. He said at the time that there are three Necromancer Kings, what are the other two?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "The other two are the Queen of the Underworld and the Necromancer. These two are relatively good compared to the weird soul sage.


    Necro Underlord can be said to be a war mad, he especially likes to stay on the battlefield, because on the battlefield, that is the place where the Necromancer has the most energy.


    Therefore, he has always been the representative of the Necromancer in the battle between the gods and the demon plane.


    He also has a rather terrifying army, an underlord army comparable to the angel army, although the combat effectiveness is not very strong.


    However, there are a large number of them, and it is said that they have the ability to resurrect indefinitely, so it is quite troublesome to a certain extent.


    Another underworld queen is a relatively mysterious person. No one knows what she likes, only that there is such a person in the Necrotic Gods, and there is very little information about other things.


    There has never been a single shot in history, if it weren''t for the Necro Underlord and the Soul Sage both admitted that she was a **** king class powerhouse.


    It is estimated that there is still such a powerful **** king level among the Necrotic Gods. "


    Listening to what Luo Bing Angel King said, I really felt that the Necromancer was Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon.


    For the next whole day, Ye Hao took Edith to stop and go.


    After more than 20 consecutive crossings, they finally came to the border of the Necromancer.


    Because of the particularity of the Necrotic God System, Ye Hao didn''t plan to teleport in directly, because there was no map of the Necromantic God System.


    So, if you accidentally show up in something not so good, you''re done.


    "This is the border of the Necromancer." Edith looked at the huge lavender light in the distance.


    Ye Hao also looked over.


    You can clearly see the difference between the two worlds. At that boundary, there are huge stone pillars standing, and each stone pillar has the same distance.


    "These stone pillars?" Ye Hao looked up at the stone pillars curiously.


    There is a very powerful soul law power on the stone pillar, and even the feeling of this law power makes Ye Hao feel that his soul law is just a corner of the sea.


    Compared with the power of this soul law, it is nothing at all.


    "This is the legendary pillars of the dead soul!" Edith looked at these pillars curiously.


    "Death Pillar?" Ye Hao muttered the name.


    "Don''t you know this thing? This is a big mystery that is known as the gods and myriad worlds. These dead spirit pillars existed when the Necro Spirit System existed.


    The Necro Divine System surrounds the entire Necro Divine System. Someone once spent hundreds of thousands of years studying these Necro Divine Pillars, and they could not find anything at all.


    I only know that their number is quite scary, and they are still moving, and sometimes even increase and decrease.


    And it is the key to maintaining the Necrotic God System. Some people think that if these Necromantic Pillars do not exist, then it is possible that the Necro Space of the Necromantic God System will also be affected. "Edith said what she knew.

 Chapter 3038： Weird Tavernkeeper

    Chapter 3038-Strange Tavernkeeper


    Are these Necro Pillars to maintain the existence of the entire Necro Space?


    Ye Hao was a little surprised. If you look at it this way, then these dead spirit pillars are quite incredible.


    If these dead spirit pillars can be controlled artificially, it is equivalent to mastering the rise and fall of the entire dead spirit system!


    However, it seems that no one has mastered this technology yet.


    After all, even Ye Hao, who thinks that he has a good talent and who can practice the Soul Law, feels very small in front of this dead spirit pillar.


    Let alone explore this thing.


    "Shall we go in now?" Edith looked at Ye Hao and asked.


    "Is it possible to enter from any place?" Ye Hao looked at the dead spirit pillars.


    Edith shook her head and said, "You can say that, but it''s not. There are many places on the border of the Necrotic Gods that are still very dangerous.


    Of course, if you are a person of our level, you don''t need to care, if it is a cultivator who is only at the Quasi-God level and below.


    Or honestly enter from the door, and enter the door of the necrosphere, there are many places.


    In this **** system where we are, there are three gates leading to the dead spirit **** system. "


    "In order not to be an eyesore, we still go in through the gate, but let''s not rush, take a break here to see if we can inquire about some information about the Necrotic Gods." Ye Hao said.


    Edith nodded.


    After that, Edith took Ye Hao to the city with the largest divine system and closest to the border gate.


    Although Ye Hao had learned a lot of information from Xuan Lei Yinglong before.


    But after all, the information was previously known to Xuan Lei Yinglong, and no one knew how much had changed during this time.


    Ye Hao still needs to know some real-time intelligence by himself, so that it can facilitate Ye Hao''s actions.


    In a city-state.


    There are a lot of people gathered here, and most of these people have strange appearances, and some even don''t even have a body.


    Ye Hao and Edith wore black cloaks to cover their faces.


    I thought they dressed like this would be a little noticeable, but now it seems that their dress like this is nothing here at all.


    "What''s going on here?" Ye Hao interrogated his doubts.


    "Actually, I haven''t been out of the dragon **** system, but if I think it''s right. It should be because of the relationship between the necrotic **** system.


    In this area, there are actually subordinate racial gods of the Necrotic Gods, and most of the subordinate clans of the Necrotic Gods are actually strange like this. "Edith started.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, at least in this way they don''t have to worry about the problems they will expose.


    Ye Hao chose a tavern that seemed to have a lot of people, so maybe he could get more clues.


    I have to say that in this weird place, even the things you drink are not the same.


    "Excuse me, what do the two guests need? We have all kinds of drinks here." When sitting down at the bar, a guy dressed as a bartender enthusiastically asked Ye Hao and Edith what they needed.


    "It''s the first time that the two of you have come to our place. Would you like to have something special about us?"


    Seeing that the other party wanted to prepare a special drink for them, Ye Hao hurriedly stopped this behavior and ordered a very ordinary juice.


    It''s not that Ye Hao is worried about being scammed, but that there are too many weird things here. In case this drink is something extraordinary, then Ye Hao can''t accept it.


    Edith ordered a drink by herself, which seemed to be something like juice.


    Seeing that the customer didn''t order the drink he recommended, the bartender didn''t care either. He still had a smiling face, and I have to say that the service attitude is quite good.


    "Several guests are here for the Necromancer." The bartender squinted at this time and looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    Ye Hao didn''t change his face and said, "We just happened to be out for a tour, passing by here."


    The bartender smiled while wiping the empty wine glass and said, "Sir, I am actually the owner of this shop. I have no other skills, but I am very accurate.


    I actually noticed you when you came in. "


    Ye Hao squinted, staring at the bartender in front of him?


    The bartender still had a smiling face. He looked at Ye Hao and said, "Don''t worry, I know what you are thinking.


    I have no malice against you, I just want to have a chat with you. "


    Ye Hao looked at the bartender in front of him in confusion: "I don''t know, what is there to talk about between us?"


    "For example, sir, the purpose of your coming here? Although I''m just the owner of a tavern, you must know that if you talk about intelligence or other information, no one here knows more than I do." The boss looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    This guy actually wants to talk to himself about this.


    "Then how do you know that I am who you think?" Ye Hao smiled and looked at the barkeeper.


    He really didn''t expect that the tavernkeeper would have realized his purpose at a glance.


    He also took a special look at the realm of this tavernkeeper, who was just a quasi-god-level powerhouse.


    In front of Ye Hao now, it was nothing at all.


    "Actually, there are some things that can''t be owned by owning a realm. For example, looking at people, I have been the boss here for 500,000 years.


    I have seen more people than some master god-level powerhouses.


    When I first started, I liked to see all kinds of people here when I was not busy. I found that every creature is different.


    The look in their eyes, the breath on their bodies, their movements, as well as the way they speak, and some movements that come in.


    After a long period of observation, I found that some strong people like to hide themselves, but in fact, they can be spotted at a glance among the crowd.


    Because they are gold, even if their light is blocked under the thick sand, there will still be a trace of it exposed.


    This gentleman, when you came in just now, you were very indifferent. You looked around all around, and when you ordered a drink just now, you didn''t ask for the price at all.


    From these points, you can see that your own strength is very strong, otherwise a stranger will be very careful when he comes to a strange tavern.


    After all, places like pubs have always been more dangerous places. "

 Chapter 3039： You guys are special

    3039-Sorcerer


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, he was just looking at the tavernkeeper in front of him and talking.


    The tavern owner watched Ye Hao drinking a drink, so he went on.


    "In addition, you didn''t ask the price of the drink at all. That means you don''t care about the money, sir, because of your own powerful strength.


    You don''t worry that someone will cheat you on this kind of thing. "The barkeeper looked at Ye Hao with a smile.


    "What you said is correct, then why can you be sure that we are here with a purpose, and the purpose is still related to the Necromancer?" Edith couldn''t help but ask curiously at this time.


    The tavernkeeper explained with a smile: "Because of probability and intuition, there are actually many things in this world that have probabilities.


    Or use what your human creatures say: mathematics.


    I really like this knowledge. It not only makes me a lot of progress in doing business, but also makes me discover a lot of different things.


    Generally, outsiders who come to this plane of ours, in fact, 80% of them come for the necromantic gods.


    And these people are generally divided into several categories.


    First of all, the most right thing is those who are affiliated to the Necrotic Gods, these people often need to come to the Necrotic Gods because of some things.


    In addition, the Necromancer is also helpful to their cultivation. They often choose to come to the Necromancer when they have the opportunity!


    There are more people in this category, accounting for nearly 50%.


    Among the remaining 50%, the most are some adventurers, and the goals of these adventurers are varied.


    I want to explore some relics and treasures in the Necromancer, or do the work of reselling, and take some precious things from the Necromancer to the outside world.


    You must know that there are many things that are of great benefit to the soul in the Necrotic Gods, but these things are one of the more important trade items of the Necrotic Gods.


    However, because they need to use it themselves, they have always been a very in short supply, and they have been supplied in limited quantities.


    In addition to these, there are naturally some who come to the Necromancer for curiosity, but these people are some young people, their eyes are very immature, and the two are completely different.


    And some of these adventurers are for bounty.


    For a long time, certain races of the Gods and Ten Thousand Realms have held grudges against the spirit creatures in the Necrotic Gods, so they will release some rewards on a regular basis.


    Let the adventurer capture those spirit bodies back, refining these spirit bodies into magical weapons, or simply imprison them.


    However, neither of the two belong to the above-mentioned types. Of course, if I were to show any evidence, I would not be able to show it. I can only say that this is my instinct.


    And the two have a special purpose, so naturally they need some help.


    And I...maybe I can provide some help to both of you, such as...helpers...intelligence...or other more..."


    Turns out to be a side business tavern owner, but actually an intelligence dealer, and also part-time other things


    To be honest, it is an intermediary.


    But I have to say that this intermediary really has a few brushes.


    "Does it mean that the premise is that we have to pay enough rewards?" Ye Hao squinted at the tavern owner.


    The corner of the tavern owner¡¯s mouth raised, revealing the expression of a profiteer: "This... of course it is inevitable, but as a new friend, I can give two pieces of information for free."


    "Back then, the soul sage arrested some people, and it is said that the soul sage also secretly hid some of them and stayed behind. Those who hid are now dead or alive, where are they?" Ye Hao asked directly.


    But this directly made the tavernkeeper''s expression stiff.


    Edith on the side looked at Ye Hao with a little surprise. She didn''t expect Ye Hao to be so bold and directly stated the purpose of their trip.


    "Cough cough cough... The two are really not for trivial things, this information is of high value, maybe I can''t give it away." The tavern owner smiled, but he didn''t wait for his voice to fall.


    Three blood-red glass bottles appeared in front of the tavernkeeper.


    "This is a reward, I think it should be enough?" Ye Hao squinted at the tavern owner.


    The tavernkeeper saw these three glass bottles, he immediately took out a magic weapon similar to glasses and put it on his eyes.


    "Oh my god... it turned out to be 100% pure dragon blood!" The tavern owner widened his eyes.


    Edith on the side showed a disdainful expression.


    This was something that was unbelievable to the outside world, and it didn''t count for Edith in her eyes.


    Before that, she also knew that when Ye Hao set out, she asked her father for a lot of dragon blood.


    As for how many.


    It''s almost equivalent to three bath tubs.


    It''s not the kind of bathing bucket that the human race takes, but the bathing bucket that is enough for the dragon to take a bath.


    Although this weight is a bit huge, it is nothing to the dragon family.


    They also know how much the outside world desires for their dragon''s blood, so they often take blood draws to draw out their excess blood and store it.


    When you need to trade with other races, you only need to take out the dragon blood.


    Therefore, in their caves, this kind of dragon blood is stored for a long time.


    "Cough cough cough..." The tavern owner squinted at Ye Hao: "Sir, your shots are very generous. But the information you want to know... is a bit special.


    That is related to the intelligence of the soul sage, one of the three Necro **** kings of the Necro God System, this..."


    "As long as you can satisfy my information, this kind of dragon blood, as much as you want, I will give you." Ye Hao said bluntly.


    This is really nothing to him, after all, in his storage items, there are three full dragon blood reserves the size of a bath tub.


    These three finger-sized glass bottles are nothing at all.


    "Okay, the guest is generous. Please move!" The tavern owner''s expression became serious, and he pointed to the box next to him.


    Ye Hao stood up, took Edith and walked out with the boss.


    After a few people left the bar, another bartender appeared and took the place of the boss.


    It''s as if nothing happened just now!


    The tavern owner took the two into a box, and after entering the box, a certain kind of enchantment opened around.


    "Two, this is my special box. In this, our conversation, even if there is a strong god-level outsider, can''t eavesdrop." The tavern owner said with a smile.


    It seems that the person I asked for this time was not wrong.


    Ye Hao looked at the tavern owner: "Then what information I want."


    "You ask, I answer." The tavern owner fell to the rescue for Ye Hao and Edith.

 Chapter 3040： Intelligence dealer

    Chapter 3040 Intelligence Trafficker


    "Are the people left by the soul sage still alive?" Ye Hao asked.


    "In that matter, the soul sage did leave some people behind. According to the information I got, 80% of them were dead, and 20% were still alive.


    But even if it is 20%, most of them have become...indescribable creatures because of the crazy research of the soul sages, or their minds have completely collapsed and become crazy. "The tavernkeeper said sternly.


    Are you crazy?


    This was actually as early as Ye Hao''s expectation. It had been hundreds of millions of years since that incident, if that soul sage was really a research lunatic.


    I don''t know how many experiments have been done on the remaining experimental products.


    And those experiments must be very cruel, and still involve the soul, even the powerful dragon family, it is estimated that they may not be able to resist.


    Thinking of this, Ye Hao couldn''t help but glanced at Edith next to her.


    Edith was still listening to the information carefully. She only knew that this action was to rescue three dragons, but she had no idea that one of the dragons was her mother.


    It is said that when Edith was just born and still in the egg, Edith''s mother happened to be killed.


    So Edith is still kept in the dark.


    I only thought that this time I was going to save only my own people.


    "Do you know if there were any dragons that were hidden back then? Are these dragons still alive." Ye Hao''s question was very tricky this time. He just asked if there were any dragons that survived, but he didn''t directly Ask the dragon.


    The tavern owner glanced at Ye Hao: "Mr. Sure enough is related to the Dragon Clan."


    "I''m asking you questions, not asking you to inquire about my news." Ye Hao frowned.


    The tavern owner hurriedly apologized and said: "I''m very sorry, it''s my problem. Following the question just now, there was indeed a dragon left by the soul sage back then.


    It seems to have three heads, and because it is a giant dragon, it should have survived. Although the experiment of the soul sage is very cruel, of course this is only a rumor, and no one knows what the soul sage is researching.


    However, several times the experimental items of the soul sage escaped from his territory, but they caused a lot of trouble. The terrifying appearances were said to be evasive even if the spirit body saw it.


    It is conceivable that these imprisoned experimental products have been treated. "


    The three-headed dragon, it seems that there is no problem with intelligence.


    And the three-headed dragon has a high probability of surviving.


    "Then, do you know where these dragons will be in the Necrotic God System now?" Ye Hao asked seriously.


    This time the tavern owner hesitated, he stared at Ye Hao for a long time.


    "Sir, although this may also cross the scope of my business, I still want to remind you, no matter what your purpose is.


    You have to be clear, your question involves a Necromancer, even if your strength is very strong, but if you meet the Necromancer, it will be more or less good! "


    Ye Hao raised his hand: "I swear by my godhead, soul, and body. No matter what happens to me later, I haven''t seen anyone here today, and I haven''t heard anything from anyone. !"


    The innkeeper looked at Edith next to Ye Hao.


    Edith was stunned for a moment, and followed the example of Ye Hao, and began to swear there.


    Ye Hao actually noticed that the tavern owner knew that their purpose was to have something to do with the soul sage, and he himself worried that if something happened to Ye Hao and the others.


    Can''t stand the torture of the soul sage, and tell the news that he provided information, then even if he is an intelligence dealer, no matter how strong he is, it is impossible to be an opponent of the soul **** king.


    After getting the oath from both Ye Hao.


    The tavern owner smiled again: "This information is a bit heavy, so it has to be verified in advance... Twenty bottles of the dragon blood just now."


    bump


    Ye Hao directly took out fifty bottles of dragon blood and put them on the table.


    The tavern owners who looked at him were dumbfounded, what did this guy have to do with the dragon clan, he could get so much dragon blood.


    "As for the three dragons imprisoned by soul sages, I actually have clues here. However, the reliability is only 50%. After all, the more difficult things like intelligence, the lower the accuracy."


    The tavern owner looked at Ye Hao with a grin.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, just say it." Ye Hao said impatiently.


    "The soul sage has only three research sites in his own territory. Because his experiments often happen many bad things, and even directly hit a large area around him.


    So he always keeps a lot of laboratories, just like he was injured because of an experimental error before, and also caused one of his laboratories to be destroyed and unable to continue using it.


    And the three laboratories I just mentioned are Soul Heaven Lake, Soul Fallen Valley, and Thousand Nether Jedi.


    In general, the prisoners to be experimented will be held in prisons under the laboratory, where there are special personnel to watch them, but no one knows which laboratory they are in. "


    The tavern owner said, then said: "If you two want to go, I can also include a detailed map."


    "I''ll talk about the map afterwards. First, tell me if there is anything special in these three places, why are the laboratories of the soul sage in these three places!" Ye Hao asked.


    The tavern owner began to introduce one by one: "The special features of these three places are actually two characteristics. The first is that the soul sages do experiments on the soul. Naturally, they need a place where the soul can increase. They are all such places.


    Another point is that because of the danger of experiments, they are all far away from cities and ethnic gathering places.


    Even if it was not far away, after learning that the soul sage will build a laboratory here, all wise living entities around will leave that place in the shortest time! "


    It turned out to be like this.


    Basically, even if you know the general direction, you only need to make Edith sense three places at that time, then you will know which laboratory has dragons or not.


    "Then about the soul sage, he was injured before and is now training. Then how long will it take for him to come out, do you know!" Ye Hao asked solemnly.


    For Ye Hao, the soul sage is a very threatening existence.


    It is best not to have any contact with this guy while completing this task.

 Chapter 3041： Raven Devourer

    Chapter 3041 Lin Devouring Holy Society


    "About the soul sage, you can be regarded as asking the right person, Mr. I just know the information about this matter.


    The soul sage has basically recovered from the last injury. If it is normal, he should be out in half a year. "The tavern owner said.


    Half a year?


    Ye Hao was too late to rejoice, because the tavern owner hadn''t said anything yet.


    "However, recently there is a very important thing in the Necromancer. Because of this matter, the soul sage will leave the customs in a week." The tavern owner said.


    "One week!" Ye Hao''s eyes widened, and he asked without understanding: "What is it that can allow a soul sage who hasn''t fully recovered from his injury to leave the barrier?"


    You know that for the strong, there are few things that are more important than the repair of their own injuries.


    Some things, if the injury cannot be repaired in time, it is very likely to cause irreparable consequences.


    "Because of the Lin Devouring Holy Society!" said the look of worship in the tavernkeeper''s eyes.


    "Lin Devouring Sacred Society?" Ye Hao muttered this vocabulary in a puzzled way.


    "This is a holy meeting within the scope of the Necromancer, haven''t you noticed that there are a lot of creatures in this city?" said the tavern owner.


    Ye Hao said helplessly: "I''m only here for the first time. I thought it was like this in normal times."


    "No, an ordinary thing. The flow of people is only one-tenth of what it is now. The Necromancer is different from other Gods. This is a very low-key thing.


    The gods under the Necrotic Gods have also followed this habit, and they have never participated in any disputes between the gods and the world.


    But once the other forces of the gods and ten thousand realms come to find their troubles, they will also be very united to help each other, perhaps this is because they have some fundamentally different relationships with other gods. "The tavern owner explained.


    Because what they are cultivating is the laws of the soul, and a large part of it is related to the spirit body?


    "Can you talk about this Lin Devouring Holy Society in detail?" Ye Hao interrogated the incident.


    It allows the soul sage to give up the time for cultivation and leave the customs early.


    What kind of Lin Devouring Saint''s Association is quite unbelievable.


    "Lin Devouring Saints Association has always been an activity that the Necromancer is very keen on. Generally, it will start once every 100,000 years.


    However, the time is not fixed. So far, the shortest interval is 80,000 years, and the longest interval is 130,000 years, depending on the specific situation.


    And this Lin Devouring Holy Society came because of the remains of an ancient divine beast in the Necrotic Gods! "The tavern owner said.


    Ancient beast?


    In this era, there are many that can be called sacred beasts, but those that can be called ancient sacred beasts are quite rare.


    Because it can be called this title, it must have a hard standard.


    That was the sacred beast beside Chuangshi God back then!


    Because of the relationship of following the **** of creation, the realm of these sacred beasts is quite terrifying.


    "Remains of ancient beasts?" Edith showed a curious look.


    Edith was all interested in this matter, because the strongest ancestor of their dragon clan was also one of the ancient beasts, but unfortunately there were no descendants.


    It is also peculiar to say that most ancient sacred beasts basically have no direct descendants, only descendants similar to themselves are sufficient.


    I don''t know if these ancient mythical beasts really didn''t leave any offspring, or because of objective reasons.


    This is why the current races of Warcraft and Fierce Beasts are far less powerful than they were in that era.


    Even the dragon clan has been reduced to a second-rate **** system.


    "It''s a unicorn," the tavern owner said.


    "Kirin!" Ye Hao and Edith both showed surprised expressions. .


    Regarding this kind of creature, most of the god-based plane civilizations have rumors about him.


    Even on the plane of the earth, there are his myths and legends.


    After coming to this world, Ye Hao knew even more that the unicorn actually existed.


    It used to be one of the mounts and pet beasts of the God of Creation, and its strength was quite terrifying.


    If calculated according to the current strength, it is estimated that it is already beyond the existence of the **** king level.


    But it has not yet reached the level of combat power of the creation god.


    But later, the unicorn disappeared without a trace.


    In fact, most of the ancient mythical beasts disappeared and their whereabouts are unknown.


    "There are relics of unicorns here?" Ye Hao exclaimed and looked at the tavernkeeper.


    "Yes, it is indeed the remains of the ancient mythical beast unicorn. Said to be a relic, in fact, it should be regarded as a place where the ancient unicorn recuperates.


    According to legend, after the departure of the God of Creation, Qilin was still maintaining peace in the world at the beginning. Since then, some unstable factors have appeared among the gods and the world because of the departure of the God of Creation.


    The unicorn will fight those unstable factors. Although the unicorn itself is very strong, after all, no matter how strong it is, there are limits.


    In a battle, it encountered a very strong opponent. Although the opponent was killed in the end, it was also seriously injured. It could only choose a place to cultivate.


    At that time, its soul was too severely injured and it was difficult to completely repair it, so it separated the damaged part of the soul.


    Because I was worried that this part of the spirit would become something that would harm the existence of the world, and then used the supreme power to imprison this spirit forever in its wounded place. "The tavernkeeper said


    "That''s the place where the Lin Devouring Saint will be held now!" Ye Hao guessed.


    The innkeeper nodded, and then said: "This place is called Lin Chuan Palace. The magic circle arranged by the ancient **** beasts actually transmitted the power of the **** soul every time when his own soul awakened.


    It''s like a balloon. After a long time, it has become and is about to fly out. At this moment, a hole is made in it to let the air out. Finally, the balloon is held back again, and the cycle continues.


    And Qilin also thought of leaving a gift for the creatures on this land. The power inspired by the soul can give the strong soul cultivator a great opportunity.


    So every time at this time, the powerhouses of the Necrotic Gods and the affiliated Gods around the Necromantic Gods will gather here to participate in this tens of thousands of years of the holy meeting!


    Seek your own opportunity from it, and this opportunity will not be let go even by the three Necromancers.


    But they will also allow other people to be with themselves! This is why so many people come here during this time. "


    After hearing this, Ye Hao understood it.


    If it looks like this, they only have one week of action this time.


    They must find the whereabouts of the three-headed dragon within a week, and then leave the Necrotic God System, otherwise they will be in danger after the soul sage awakens!

 Chapter 3042： Horror Cruise

    Chapter 3042-Terror Cruise Ship


    "You two will come again next time!" The barkeeper smiled and sent Ye Hao and Edith away, not to mention how brilliant the smiles on their faces were, as if they were looking at his parents.


    It is true that Ye Hao''s compensation is too great.


    "What are we going to do now?" Edith looked at Ye Hao and interrogated them about their next plans.


    Ye Hao took out the map presented by the tavern owner. The map inside was very rough, just marking the approximate location.


    The reason given by the tavern owner is that in the Necromancer, there are actually many places where the magnetic field is very strange, and even the terrain will change from time to time.


    Or everything you can see with the naked eye will change very strangely.


    Therefore, it is difficult to mark it out in detail on the map, and it can only be used to mark the rough direction in this relatively rough way.


    The most important thing on the map is to use some distinctive buildings as labels. Most of these architectural landmarks will not change, so they can be used as landmarks to remember their approximate locations.


    "We need to go first to the territory of the Soul Sage, and follow the locations of the three laboratories marked on the map. We first go to the nearest one, but we don¡¯t need to go first. You just need to use your magic weapon outside to sense first. Just one click."


    Ye Hao looked at Edith, because Edith was there, so as long as he was outside, he could feel whether there was a dragon inside.


    "Yeah!" Edith nodded.


    Compared to her two brothers, she is smarter and knows that at this time she should follow Ye Hao''s advice.


    In this way, Ye Hao took Edith and walked towards the gate.


    The so-called gate was actually the position between the two necromantic pillars, and a corridor-like passage was created.


    No one is guarded, anyone can enter and leave at will.


    In this regard, the Necromancer is really very casual, even if it is for those adventurers who come to capture the spirit body, they will not stand in the door.


    I don''t know if I really feel that it doesn''t matter, or I am very confident in my own strength.


    However, on both sides of this corridor, there are quite a few stalls and shops.


    That''s right, the stalls and shops sell special products from the Necromancer.


    Because some of the creature spirits in the Necrotic God system don''t like to come out, and some creatures from the outside are unwilling to enter the necrosphere.


    But it''s different here at this gate, where the impact on spirits and ordinary creatures is relatively small.


    Therefore, it has become a general existence similar to a private trading market, where goods are traded with each other.


    "It''s quite lively here." Edith looked at everything around her curiously, she looked like a curious baby.


    "Do you rarely go out?" Ye Hao asked.


    Edith was taken aback, and it took him a long time to realize that it was Ye Hao interrogating herself.


    She spit out her tongue and said, "Yes, I rarely leave the dragon **** system. Because my father usually doesn''t let me out.


    My father is super strict with the three of us. Even if we now have the fighting power of the upper god, he is not worried about letting us out by ourselves.


    My eldest brother ran out secretly three times before, and was severely reprimanded each time. On the third time, he was directly imprisoned by my father for 100,000 years. "


    One hundred thousand years!


    Ye Hao couldn''t help being shocked when he heard this number.


    Even the giant dragon clan can do anything like this for tens of thousands of years.


    "One hundred thousand years? This is very tormenting." Ye Hao thought.


    Edith shook her head and said, "Hundred thousand years is a bit long, but it''s okay. It''s almost thousands of years since we slept like us.


    One hundred thousand years is almost enough for my eldest brother to sleep for a while. "


    "Yes, I haven''t asked how old you are?" Ye Hao was a little curious about the age of these giant dragons.


    Edith recalled for a moment and said, "Are you old? My father seems to be 500 million years old, my elder brother is 200 million years old, my second brother is 150 million years old, and I will be exactly 100 million years old in a few years.


    This is calculated based on the time we were born. The time in the egg is not counted. Sometimes the dragon egg will last a long time, and some even have tens of millions of years. "


    They are all hundreds of millions of years old. In comparison, my age is really not even a fraction of others.


    Soon, Ye Hao and Edith walked to the other end of the corridor. As they went further and further, the surrounding shops and carpets became less and less.


    And everything around it seems to have become quiet, and at the same time, there are fewer and fewer creatures with flesh.


    Most of them are weird creatures, or simply exist as spirits.


    At this moment, a ghost floated past Ye Hao.


    That''s right, it''s a ghost!


    It''s the kind of thing that looks like a cloud of mist in a TV show.


    If they were not paying attention, Ye Hao and the others might collide head-on and then pass through.


    Although that won''t have any effect, it always feels a little weird.


    "It''s really special here!" Edith is still looking at everything around her curiously, even wanting to reach out and touch those spirit creatures.


    "Okay, let''s find a ship first and go to the land of the soul sage." According to the previous tavernkeeper''s statement, Ye Hao found a port on which a wooden barge docked.


    There are big and small.


    The small one is the one with a few people sitting, and there is a lonely scarecrow standing beside the bed, let alone such an environment, if you shoot a ghost film, there is really no special effect at all.


    Ye Hao and the others naturally chose a big boat, because the destination they were going to was far away, and the boat didn''t have this ability, and at the same time, the speed was not enough.


    Ye Hao and the others only have one week now!


    As for why Ye Hao didn''t choose to fly there directly.


    Here is different from the outside world. If there are fleshy creatures doing vigorous exercise, it will increase the body''s sense of rejection.


    Therefore, if it is not necessary, Ye Hao and Edith try to reduce any consumable exercise as much as possible.


    Ye Hao quickly picked a ship, which was very large, similar to a cruise ship.


    But Ye Hao prefers to call it a horror cruise ship.


    Because in the two sections of this cruise ship, each has a huge spirit body, they float in the bow and stern position, holding the oars in their hands.


    Such an atmosphere really gives people a very scary feeling.


    Those who didn''t know thought that this was a ship going to the underworld.


    Ye Hao and Edith got on the ship. There were many passengers on the ship, most of them were crew members.


    "It''s sailing, please take your passengers to sit in your place, don''t leave the ship''s range, otherwise the consequences will be at your own risk." A ghostly voice sounded.


    And at this moment, the two huge spirit bodies holding the oars moved, they just moved the oars slightly.


    The entire horror cruise ship began to move forward at a very fast speed.

 Chapter 3043： Psychic behemoth

    Chapter 3043 Spirit Giant Beast


    "It''s strange." Edith looked at the scene outside the window with a surprised expression.


    Ye Hao knew what Edith was thinking.


    This is how this terrorist cruise ship operates. It is not the same as other ships sailing between gods and civilizations outside.


    Those cruise ship starships are based on technology or within the core of the magic circle so that cruise ship starships can sail for a long time and quickly.


    But this terrifying cruise ship seemed to be in an erratic state, even when Ye Hao looked under his feet, he could vaguely see through the floor directly.


    It is as if at this moment the entire horror cruise ship exists as a spirit body.


    "Sir, is there anything you need?"


    At this moment, a ghost that looked like Zhenzi appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    If it weren''t for knowing that these creatures here are normal, Ye Hao would have to hit them with a punch.


    "No...nothing needed." Ye Hao looked at the weird drinks the other guests drank, but he still refused.


    But just when the ghost of "Zhengzi" was about to leave, Ye Hao called her.


    "That''s right, Miss has a question to ask you. Your boat seems a little different from the outside boats?" Ye Hao couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    "Is it the first time for the two to come to our Necromancer?" Zhenzi waiter looked at Ye Hao and said.


    Say it''s a look, in fact, Ye Hao couldn''t see her face with the drooping hair, and even Ye Hao wondered if she would have no face at all.


    "Yes." Ye Hao nodded.


    "Our necromantic cruise ship is indeed different from the outside world. In fact, many things in our necromantic space are different from the outside world.


    The cruise ship alone is actually a spirit body in itself, but it attaches its own spirit body to this dead thing.


    Coupled with the control of the helm, the ship can sail, and because it is a spirit body, it can reach a very strange state in the necrosphere.


    Similar to the kind of soul out of the body, in this way, we can make our speed very fast.


    In comparison, the outer ships and starships often have various problems in our space.


    So this is a feature of our place. "Sadako waiter explained very enthusiastically.


    Ye Hao nodded clearly, it turned out to be such a thing.


    Out of the body?


    This vocabulary is really appropriate.


    "What else do you need?" Sadako waiter asked politely.


    "It''s okay, thank you for your introduction." Ye Hao nodded, thanking them for their warm service.


    Watching the attendant Sadako leave, and finally, even when she walked out of the cabin, she didn''t even open the door, and went straight through.


    It is a feature of these spirit bodies, they can let their bodies have the ability to pass through most objects.


    When you want to come into contact with people, you can also turn your spirit body into a semi-substantial state, so that you can come into contact with people.


    Even some powerful spirit bodies can turn the dead objects they touch into the spirit body state.


    For example, the Sadako waiter just now, the food carts she pushed in her hands, are physical in themselves.


    But as long as she needs it, she can also turn these into incorporeal.


    "These spirit creatures are really angry, the outside world is really wonderful." Edith next to her said excitedly.


    For her young lady of the Dragon Race who has hardly left the Dragon God System, everything here is indeed very novel and special.


    "Okay, take a good rest. This ship seems to take two days to reach our destination. This is our last rest time before we perform the mission." Ye Hao reminded Edith.


    Edith nodded seriously, but looking at her excited look, it is estimated that she will not be able to calm down in a short time.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes and felt his surroundings.


    In this necromantic space, there is indeed a certain plane law.


    The soul element here is very strong, if you can practice here.


    The efficiency of cultivation will indeed be greatly increased.


    It''s no wonder that the spirit body here feels very comfortable here.


    Even now, Ye Hao mobilizes the law of soul on his body, and he will feel that his body is quite comfortable, as if he is immersed in a hot spring.


    Cultivating the Soul Law here is at least three times faster than outside!


    Not only is the law of the soul, there are other laws such as the law of darkness, and cultivation here has great benefits.


    In the next two days, Ye Hao and Edith looked at a large area of ??Necrotic Space.


    As the Sadako waiter said, there are many things in this space that are actually impossible to appear in the outside world, or that they happen.


    It''s worth talking about that kind of giant spirit body.


    In one place, the terrorist cruise ship had an accident due to its original route, which led to the need to change its route.


    And this allowed Ye Hao and Edith to see an incredible scene.


    That is a super huge spirit body, moving at a very slow speed.


    The spirit body seems to be some kind of bipedal creature, although it is bipedal, the head is really too big.


    Their huge terrifying cruise ship, in front of this spirit behemoth, is almost like a toy.


    Fortunately, when he saw this psychic beast, the captain notified all passengers by broadcasting.


    What they encountered was a harmless behemoth, so don''t worry about it.


    Regarding this behemoth, Ye Hao also interrogated the Sadako waiter specifically.


    The Sadako waiter also introduced them very enthusiastically.


    The behemoths of the spirit body are actually equivalent to the behemoths of the gods and the beasts, but because they are in the relationship of the necromantic gods, they are only the spirit body, which is also the spirit beast.


    The size of the behemoth is often very large, and its ability to act in a non-combat state is quite slow.


    Most spirit behemoths are harmless, because they are too bulky and their IQs are quite low, just wandering aimlessly in various places.


    But there are also some crazy behemoths of spirits, these behemoths of spirits will launch attacks on any spirits or creatures they see around.


    Generally, it is found that such a behemoth appears, and all the weak and weak spirit creatures will be evacuated, and the nearest city-states around will also send troops to encircle and suppress these behemoths.


    It is worth mentioning that the creatures that can be called psychic behemoths are often above the main **** level!

 Chapter 3044： Ghost Land·Ghost City

    Chapter 3044 Ghost Continent¡¤Ghost City


    The time in the afternoon of the next day.


    This horror cruise ship has finally reached its destination.


    Ghost Land


    This is a continent in the Necro God System, and this continent is the territory of the soul sage of one of the Necro God Kings.


    "Welcome to visit next time." On the deck of the horror cruise ship, rows of Sadako attendants are here to send passengers off one by one.


    I have to say that the service of these waiters is really pretty good.


    But the passengers here are pretty good.


    I don''t know if it''s because there is no physical relationship. Most of the spirit creatures here basically have very flat mood swings, as if they don''t care about what''s happening around them.


    There are basically no particularly important desires and needs.


    This also caused everything to be very peaceful during this voyage.


    "How long are the two guests going to spend here?"


    Just when Ye Hao and Edith were about to go on a cruise, the Sadako waiter who had talked with Ye Hao a few times before started talking with them.


    "Maybe we will play for a few days, after all, we are also the first time to come to the Necrotic Gods, many of the scenery here is different from the outside world." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    The Sadako waiter also questioned their purpose of coming here before.


    After all, this is the Necromancer, and there are really few physical creatures here.


    Ye Hao and the others were looking for the reason they were curious about the Necromancer, so they came here to take a look.


    This can be regarded as the normal purpose of most outsiders who come here.


    Remember, this is the normal purpose.


    "I wish you two have a good time here, but please remember both of you, once you have any discomfort in your body, you must leave here in time.


    The flesh inside cannot survive in the space of the undead for too long, otherwise it will lead to the complete disintegration of your flesh! "The Sadako waiter also said very seriously.


    Ye Hao thanked him and expressed his understanding.


    "In addition, remember that if you find that the fire of the soul is red, you must stay away! Try not to make any contact!" The Sadako waiter also reminded a little.


    "The red soul fire? Why?" Ye Hao asked puzzled.


    The Sadako waiter hesitated. She explained: "The colors of our spirit bodies are actually not the same. Most of them are off-white, blue, green, and so on.


    These are nothing, but if it is the red soul fire, it means that the spirit body is very warlike.


    And this kind of militant spirits will normally devour other spirits for the purpose and hate those physical creatures very much.


    Generally, 90% of the attacks on the entity creatures playing in the Necrotic Gods were made by these spirit bodies with red soul fire. "


    Hearing such an explanation, Ye Hao understood.


    This red soul fire is equivalent to the murderous intent of a murderer.


    "Okay, I get it. Thank you for your reminder." Ye Hao said with a smile, and then said goodbye to leave.


    "Huhuhu..." Edith''s enthusiasm was less than before, and the expression on her face was a bit uncomfortable.


    "What? Are you not feeling well?" Ye Hao asked, looking at Edith.


    Edith squeezed out a smile: "The atmosphere in this land is a bit unpleasant, which makes me feel uncomfortable, but don''t worry about me, I just need to get used to it a little bit."


    Ye Hao glanced at the bracelet on Edith''s wrist.


    There are no cracks on that bracelet, so there should be no problem.


    Because Ye Hao has the relationship of the law of soul, when he entered here, the law of soul took the lead and began to maintain Ye Hao''s body, so Ye Hao did not actually resist this space.


    In other words, this resistance is relatively small, as if having antibodies.


    "Well, pay attention to your own situation. If there is anything uncomfortable or wrong, just tell me." Ye Hao reminded.


    Edith nodded and agreed.


    Ye Hao looked at the port in front of him, it was very dark here.


    It is worth mentioning that the Necrosphere is a bit similar to the Demon Plane, that is, there is no such thing as dawn here.


    The sky in the plane of the devil is chaotic, while the sky in the necrosphere is like an infinite glow, mainly green and blue, giving people a very secluded feeling.


    And the lights on the street are mainly blue and green lights, just like on the current dock.


    In fact, for creatures like spirits, they often don''t need to rely on lighting to see their surroundings.


    Even the lowest-level spirit creatures have the most basic perception functions, and they can perceive the surrounding terrain, landforms and creatures in their own sea of ??consciousness.


    The stronger the spiritual body, the stronger this perception.


    And this is a passive skill, without any consumption.


    This is like Ye Hao''s divine consciousness, but for these spirit bodies, it is an extraordinary skill.


    "This place, if you let Xiaoxiao and the others come and stroll around. I guess I won''t be able to sleep for three days and three nights." Ye Hao couldn''t help but say when he looked at the street like a ghost.


    "Little? Is it your friend?" Edith asked, looking at the smile on Ye Hao''s face.


    "It''s my friend on the earth." Ye Hao couldn''t help but worry about things on the earth again at this time, hoping that all the friends on the earth can be safe now.


    "Okay, next we are going to the central city of this continent, where the distance is the closest to our three goals.


    If we are there, we can feel the three goals, where is the reaction of the dragon. "Ye Hao took out the map and pointed to a center point on it.


    This is what the tavernkeeper told him.


    That is one of the main cities in this ghost continent, the city of ghosts.


    "Then we are going to fly over?" Edith asked.


    Ye Hao shook his head: "We want to preserve our strength as much as possible, so let''s borrow other tools."


    In fact, since just now, Ye Hao has been looking around for any tools to use.


    There should be such a tool in a port like this.


    "What do two guests need?"


    At this moment, a melodious voice came from behind Ye Hao.


    "Fuck!" Ye Hao couldn''t help but startled.


    He looked at the creature with only one eye and half-invisible spirit.


    "Sorry, I forgot how many outsiders. Didn''t you scare them?" The one-eyed spirit immediately apologized.


    I have to say that these spirit bodies are really strong in hiding, and Ye Hao is now suppressing his own strength to prevent the strength of his upper master **** from causing unnecessary trouble.


    So when this spirit body was approaching, he didn''t even notice it.

 Chapter 3045： Necro Wyvern

    Chapter 3045 Dead Spirit Flying Dragon


    "Cough cough cough, what do you do?" Ye Hao looked at this one-eyed spirit body, this guy looked a bit like a vendor.


    "I think the two of you are here, it seems that there is something in need. So I came to interrogate, I am a vendor here, doing all kinds of business.


    If two people need tour guides, I can arrange for them; if two people need accommodation, I can also arrange them. "The one-eyed spirit body said lightly.


    As expected.


    But Ye Hao just needs this kind of service now.


    "We want to travel here on our own. We don''t need a guide, but we need a mount. It is best to be fast and durable, and the price is not a problem." Ye Hao said.


    "Is the mount? I just have it here, please come with me." The one-eyed spirit body took Ye Hao and Edith towards a big house next to the port.


    The buildings here are very similar to those outside.


    And the architectural styles that exist outside are also available here.


    It seems that some of the creatures here are spirit bodies that are born after the death of the creatures outside, and these spirit bodies also carry some memories in front of them, so the buildings built also carry some of their own styles before death. .


    And the building where the one-eyed spirit brought Ye Hao and the others at this moment had the feeling of a medieval livestock ranch.


    "I have a variety of mounts here, including the popular horse, the three-hoofed ghost, which is very popular recently, and some more special ones." The one-eyed spirit body continued to introduce each of them to Ye Hao. All kinds of things.


    In the eyes of businessmen like them, those who can come from the outside world to play in the Necro Space are definitely wealthy.


    That''s why the one-eyed spirit body just took the initiative to talk about it.


    "You don''t need to introduce so much to me, I just want to know the fastest and best endurance mount. Price is not a problem." Ye Hao glanced around, and he made his request again.


    Seeing this guest confirmed his request in this way.


    The one-eyed spirit body did not take Ye Hao to wander, and directly led Ye Hao and Idi to the innermost animal pen.


    "Your request is actually very simple, but the price will be more expensive..." The one-eyed spirit raised his mouth, seeing that Ye Hao didn''t care.


    He also started to introduce products.


    "It can meet your requirements. Now I have three products like this. This headless black armored war horse is tall and fast, suitable for various terrains." The one-eyed spirit introduced the first one.


    Ye Hao looked over.


    The appearance is similar to that of a normal horse, except that it has a green flame on its body, giving it the feeling of a horse in a horror movie.


    And it has no heads.


    "The second one is this Netherworld Xuanhu, not only can it be used as a mount, but also has a very strong combat ability. However, it is not as good as the previous one in terms of endurance.


    I highly recommend you both of these two mounts. I don¡¯t know which one would you like? "The one-eyed spirit body looked at Ye Hao and asked.


    Ye Hao took a look at these two, and he found that there was still an animal pen in the innermost area.


    He recalled what the one-eyed spirit had just said, and he asked suspiciously, "Didn''t you say that there were three? Why didn''t you introduce one?"


    "Uh..." The one-eyed spirit hesitated.


    "What? Do you still want to hide your hand?" Ye Hao frowned.


    The one-eyed spirit hurriedly waved his hand and explained: "It''s not like this, mainly because this last product... it''s not stable... I''ve sold it to a few customers before.


    But several times, the product almost ate all the customers before the customer was sold. I lost some money, you said I was wronged..."


    The mount that almost ate all the guests?


    This all made Ye Hao have some interest.


    "Let me see." Ye Hao said.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "I''ll take a look first, and rest assured that if something happens, I won''t let you lose money." Ye Hao said.


    Seeing this customer''s stubbornness, the one-eyed spirit body couldn''t say anything, and brought Ye Hao and Idi to the innermost animal pen.


    And in this animal pen, Ye Hao saw a small green thing the size of a palm, as if... it was a seahorse.


    "That''s it... can you eat everyone?" Ye Hao said in surprise.


    The one-eyed spirit body smiled bitterly and said: "Guest, don''t you know that it is still bound in its current state, and its real body can be magnified a hundred times its current size, which is larger than the two just now.


    So I can only make it the smallest, and usually let it fall into a drowsy state, it is really a very troublesome guy.


    I shouldn''t have received it at the beginning, and now it seems to be in my own hands. "


    This made Ye Hao even more interested.


    "Introduce it." Ye Hao said.


    Seeing that Ye Hao was really interested in the one-eyed spirit body, he also introduced: "This creature is called the Necro Flying Dragon. It is a very rare mutant dragon in the Necro space.


    I was caught before because of injuries, but after changing hands, I got here.


    Its current reliance is a low-level quasi-god. If it is used as a mount, its flying speed is definitely one of the best among all the mounts in the necrotic space, not to mention its endurance.


    After all, it is a dragon!


    But because it is a dragon, it is quite unruly, and ordinary people can''t tame it at all. "


    "Wake it up." Ye Hao said suddenly.


    The one-eyed spirit body didn''t even think of it.


    "This...this...sir, you should look at the others. After you wake it up, if you don''t want it, then I..."


    "How much is it?" Ye Hao asked directly.


    The one-eyed spirit body froze for a while, he hesitated for a moment, and raised three fingers: "Thirty thousand undead crystals!"


    Necro Crystal is the most advanced currency in this Necro Space, and Necro Coin is generally used.


    The exchange ratio between Necro Coin and Necro Crystal is 1-10000, and Necro Crystal is equivalent to the existence of Ye Hao''s world gold.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and a bunch of undead crystals came out directly from his storage props.


    This is the undead crystal that Ye Hao exchanged from the tavern before entering this place.


    That is the value of dozens of bottles of dragon blood.


    "Do you want to count?" Ye Hao looked at the one-eyed spirit body faintly.


    The one-eyed spirit body looked at the necrotic crystal like a hill in front of him. Although he didn''t know the specific number, the size was not bad.


    "No...no need to count. I will wake you up this necromancer, but because of the limited space here, you need to go outside.


    Two distinguished guests, please follow me. "The one-eyed spirit body is very enthusiastic at the moment.


    It seems that the merchants among these spirit bodies are also profit-seeking.

 Chapter 3046： Behaved like a pet dog

    3046-Sorcerer


    Afterwards, the one-eyed spirit body took the mini dragon and Ye Hao to an empty place outside.


    "How does it feel like there are traces of battles here?" Edith looked around in confusion, there were many traces of battles on the ground.


    There are still old and dilapidated houses in the distance, and the rocks on the side also show signs of being crushed by attacks.


    Edith looked at the one-eyed spirit with some suspicion.


    "Don''t think too much, these are actually the Necro Wyvern''s doing. Customers who wanted this product before, also tested this mount here.


    But in the end it often turned into a battle. It is necessary to know that if a low-level quasi-god level necromancer wants to control it, at least one high-level quasi-god or a few mid-level quasi-gods are needed.


    After all, creatures like these dragon races are quite abnormal in terms of combat ability. "The one-eyed spirit body hurriedly explained.


    He was worried that such a big benefactor might misunderstand him.


    And if this tricky potato can really be sold this time, it would be really great.


    "Generally, if we awaken this undead flying dragon, we all have to use this magic weapon." The one-eyed spirit body took out a special green spar when he held the green spar.


    A ray of light hit the dead spirit dragon who was still sleeping.


    Then, the necromancer Wyvern awoke.


    It opened its eyes and looked at the surrounding scenes. When it saw Ye Hao and the one-eyed spirit body and others, it obviously had a strong hostility.


    Then there was a roar.


    This undead flying dragon, which was originally only the size of a palm, instantly became the size of a hill, and looked quite terrifying and majestic.


    There was a light blue flame on his body, and most parts of his body were white bones, like a bone dragon.


    "Guru..." The one-eyed spirit body looked at this necromancer warily. He himself was only an intermediate quasi-god. Although he was not afraid of this necromancer, he was still a little afraid.


    "Edith, go tame it." Ye Hao said to Edith next to her.


    "Okay, leave it to me." Edith walked directly towards the necromancer.


    "That gentleman, this necromancer is very strong, you let this young lady deal with it by herself..." The one-eyed spirit was a little worried about the humanoid lady.


    "Don''t worry, such an undead flying dragon dare not yell in front of her." Ye Hao said confidently.


    Among the dragons, there is a very strict hierarchy, the most important being the relationship between the strong and the weak, as well as the bloodline.


    And Edith is one of the four dragon races Xuan Lei Ying Long, a very noble existence.


    And she herself is still a high-ranking main god, even if this Necro Flying Dragon is a spirit creature, it doesn''t have the sensory abilities of the original dragon clan.


    Edith would not be in any danger when facing this necromancer.


    "Ho Ho Ho Ho!" At first, when the Necromancer saw someone approaching him, it still showed a hideous expression, and the light blue flame on its body not only appeared, as if it was provoking Edith.


    Edith frowned slightly. She raised her head and stared at the necromantic dragon looking down at her: "Obey."


    At this moment, there was thunder in Edith''s eyes.


    Although the unexpected scene of the one-eyed spirit body appeared, the arrogant and unruly necromancer flying dragon actually lowered its head.


    That woman even touched the Necro Wyvern with her hand directly, and the Necro Wyvern was like an obedient puppy in front of the woman.


    "How is it?" Ye Hao asked.


    Edith turned her head, beckoned and said: "This necromancer is very suitable, let''s choose it."


    It may be because of the relationship between the same dragon clan, Edith still prefers this undead flying dragon.


    And this necromancer was quite scared when he faced Edith at first, just when Edith released his aura.


    The undead flying dragon clearly felt how powerful aura was hidden in the humanoid creature in front of him.


    At that time, its instinct told itself to surrender to the creature in front of it, otherwise it would not end well.


    And now, it can feel that its ¡®master¡¯ is relatively kind to itself, and it can also feel a sense of original closeness from the other person.


    "Okay, let''s choose this. The money has been given to you just now, this thing can be handed over to me." Ye Hao pointed to the magic weapon in the hands of the one-eyed spirit body.


    The one-eyed spirit body had always been stunned, because the scene before him was too shocking and unbelievable.


    It wasn''t until Ye Hao called him for the third time that he came back to his senses.


    "Ok... good guest..." The one-eyed spirit was very respectful this time.


    His instinct tells himself that these two guys who can directly tame the undead flying dragon are definitely not ordinary people.


    After Ye Hao took the magic weapon, he crushed it directly.


    This initiation is used to control this undead flying dragon, but for Ye Hao, such a thing is not necessary at all.


    Leaving aside Edith''s existence, if this necromancer really threatened itself, it would regret it.


    "We are gone." After Ye Hao left a sentence, he came to Edith.


    "Hehehe, this dragon is quite cute." Edith touched the head of the undead flying dragon.


    The necromancer Feilong stared at the man who walked to his owner''s side. It looked a bit like a guard dog and showed an unkind expression to Ye Hao.


    But then Edith knocked her head.


    "You are not allowed to show such an expression to him, he is your master, and you have to listen to him. If you show such an expression next time, I will tear down your bones!" Edith pretended to be angry. Said.


    The Necromancer Feilong lowered his head aggrieved, but he was still a little unhappy.


    Why can this guy who doesn''t seem special in front of him be his own master.


    The Necromancer Feilong looked at the man in front of him again with some dissatisfaction.


    But at this moment, it seemed to feel a very powerful aura, which was also the aura of the dragon clan, even stronger than Edith''s fluctuations.


    It seemed to be warning the undead flying dragon, this was its territory, and it was not allowed to get close anymore.


    This is not the kind of physical fluctuations, but like a soul imprint.


    Because of the soul imprint, Edith didn''t sense it, but the Necro Wyvern felt it very clearly at this moment.


    At this moment, completely let this undead flying dragon look like a good dog in front of Ye Hao.

 Chapter 3047： Here too?

    Chapter 3047 there is also here?


    The huge necromancer flying dragon opened its wings and took Ye Hao and Edith soaring in the air.


    The Necro Wyvern seemed to want to show off his abilities to his new owner, and was always flying at his fastest speed.


    "This Necro Wyvern is still good, and the speed of flying in this Necro Space is still quite fast." said Edith, who was sitting on the back of the Necro Wyvern.


    "It''s a pity that it exists as a spirit body, and it can only have such an advantage in the Necro Space." Ye Hao said.


    Edith retorted: "Actually, it''s not all like this. As long as this Necro Flying Dragon can cultivate to the realm of the Lord God, then its combat effectiveness in the outside world is also quite high.


    It can be ranked among the top ten races among our dragons. "


    To be evaluated by Edith, this Necro Wyvern is still quite good.


    "But it feels like the IQ of this Necro Flying Dragon is not very high." Ye Hao looked at the Necro Flying Dragon under him.


    Normally, people like the Dragon Clan who have cultivated to the quasi-god state should be relatively high in IQ.


    "This is because this child seems to have damaged his soul in the previous injury, and his state has also declined.


    It should have been more than just a low-level quasi-god at first, and those merchants were just peddling and selling in their hearts, let alone checking the status of this necromancer. "Edith explained.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    In this way, the potential of this necromancer is not small.


    At this moment, both Ye Hao and Edith felt a strong wave of fluctuations.


    And the glow in the sky also appeared ripples, as if a wave of air rushed out from a distance, causing the glow in the sky to be pushed in one direction.


    "A strong breath of soul power, and there is also a strong aura!" Edith looked at the direction of this breath in surprise.


    "If you didn''t guess wrong, this should be the aura of that ancient sacred beast unicorn. The direction of the Lin Devouring Holy Society mentioned before is right there.


    It was almost on the next continent. "Ye Hao pointed in that direction.


    The core area of ??the Necro Space is a place where most spirit bodies will not stay, because the pressure of the soul there is so strong that even the spirit bodies living here can''t bear it.


    Only some spirit bodies of the main **** level, as well as the necromancer, can live in such a core area, but if they have nothing to do, they will not enter the core area.


    And the place closest to the core area is the so-called Devourer Palace.


    Lin Chuan Palace is not a fixed place, but a floating continent. This continent is very small, slightly larger than a normal island.


    Then it will fly around the central core continent, just like the relationship between the moon and the earth.


    And this time it flew to a location that was closer to the ghost continent where Ye Hao and the others were located.


    And the air wave just now should be the aura produced by the ancient **** beast Qilin, because its spirit is about to wake up, so at this time, there will often be such intermittent eruptions.


    However, there is not a lot of energy now, it just leads to such a spectacle.


    "It''s really worthy of being an ancient beast. Just this powerful aura gives me an aura that seems to be suppressed.


    It is estimated that even if my father is here, or Grandpa Zihuang''s breath is not as strong as this unicorn''s breath. "Edith said sternly.


    Ye Hao nodded, the strength of this breath was also what Ye Hao felt the most terrifying.


    Of course, except for those unknown creatures that are extremely fearful, the breath of those creatures is quite terrifying.


    And the breath of this unicorn is stronger than that of the devil!


    The breath of the devil is second only to the breath of this unicorn.


    "What is the realm of the ancient divine beasts they are in? This is not as simple as the **** king level, but a piece of divine soul fragment is left. After billions of years, they can still have such a strong aura. "Ye Hao said with emotion.


    Because of the extremely fast speed of the Necro Flying Dragon, Ye Hao and Idi quickly achieved their goals.


    In the evening of the next day.


    This city is located in the core area of ??the ghost continent, the city of ghosts.


    When you arrive in this kind of core city, you will almost always see those spirit creatures in the city.


    It is too difficult to look at the physical creatures again.


    This also led to the appearance of Ye Hao and a lot of spirits, as if they were curious about why these spirit creatures appeared here at this time.


    "This is the ghost city." Ye Hao looked at the gloomy city in front of him, feeling as if he was looking at a strange dead city.


    And those spirit bodies on the street are looming, sometimes a spirit body is walking in front of you, maybe it''s gone!


    People with heart disease will definitely be scared to death if they stay here for less than five minutes.


    "Well, let''s find a place to start now." Ye Hao said while looking at Edith.


    Edith nodded, the Necro Wyvern had been reduced to a mini version, and it landed on Edith''s neck, like a pale blue scarf.


    Ye Hao and Edith found a place for the clock tower and stood on the highest place.


    Because it is already midnight, there are not many people.


    "Let''s start." Ye Hao looked at Edith.


    He had recognized the location and direction of the three laboratories just now, but he didn''t tell Edith because she wanted to find it based on Edith''s own induction.


    Edith closed her eyes, her hands began to seal, and at the same time, a crystal was also sacrificed by her.


    Ye Hao raised his hand and placed a hidden aura around Edith, but it won''t affect Edith''s magic circle.


    In this way, no matter how much movement Edith made, it would not disturb the people around him and cause some undesirable effects.


    "I sensed it." Edith spoke quickly.


    Ye Hao''s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly asked, "Where is it!"


    Edith was silent for a moment, she raised her hand and pointed in a direction.


    This is the direction of Soul Sky Lake, and it seems that it should be in the laboratory of Soul Sky Lake.


    Just when Ye Hao felt relieved.


    Edith''s finger changed another direction again, moving ninety degrees to the right.


    "There are also here."


    Ye Hao was stunned, he looked at Edith in surprise.


    This direction is Soulfall?


    But why did Edith feel the breath in two different directions.


    You know, Edith''s magic weapon can only sense her own mother.


    Although I said that I was looking for a three-headed dragon, the main purpose was actually for Edith''s mother.


    Then Edith''s mother, it can''t be two people.

 Chapter 3048： Because you resist

    3048-Sorcerer


    "Are you sure it is in two directions?" Ye Hao asked confidently.


    Edith nodded.


    Ye Hao asked Edith to observe carefully a few more times, and the results of the observations were exactly the same, indeed coming from two directions.


    "It may be that the soul sage imprisoned the three dragons in two places." Edith explained.


    Ye Hao didn''t say much.


    Because what Edith didn''t know was that this induction method only had an effect on her mother, and would not have an effect on the other two dragons.


    Therefore, under normal circumstances, it is impossible for two inductions to occur.


    But the problem is that there is such a situation now, which makes Ye Hao himself very bewildered, what is the situation?


    Soul Heaven Lake and Soul Fallen Valley!


    Ye Hao looked at the direction of these two places.


    "What are we going to do now? Where do we go first?" Edith didn''t know what Ye Hao was thinking about now. She simply thought Ye Hao was thinking about which side of the problem should be dealt with first.


    She herself was still there and muttered: "This really adds a lot of difficulty. In two places, once we acted in one of them, it alarmed the guards.


    That would be very troublesome. "


    What Edith said was indeed a problem.


    "How could this happen!" Ye Hao patted his head.


    Edith looked at Ye Hao, wondering why she always felt that the things Ye Hao was thinking about now seemed a little different.


    Finally, after a few minutes of thinking, Ye Hao decided to take one step at a time.


    Since there are inductions from two places, you can only go to both places.


    Invisible, the difficulty of this task has greatly increased.


    At the same time, it also gave Ye Hao a doubt.


    "It doesn''t matter, let''s go to the closer Soul Tianhu." Ye Hao took a deep breath and decided on the next arrangements.


    Edith didn''t care, it seemed to make no difference.


    But what she didn''t know was what she would face next.


    Ye Hao and Edith once again rode the Necromancer to the Soul Lake.


    "Remember, during this mission, you must follow my arrangements throughout the entire process!" Ye Hao reminded Edith.


    Because this is no longer a simple action, and you have to go to another place later, Ye Hao must ensure the concealment of this action no matter what.


    After flying for two hours, Ye Hao and Edith arrived at the nearby Soul Lake.


    Because he was worried that it would attract unnecessary attention, Ye Hao made the Necro Flying Dragon fly as quietly as possible on the way, and the speed was not very fast.


    "Let''s get here first, after a while, we sneak in by ourselves." Ye Hao let the undead flying dragon fall to the ground.


    While in the sky, Ye Hao had already seen their destination.


    Tianhushan!


    Soul Tianhu is located at the top of a mountain range, and the highest mountain is called Tianhu Mountain.


    "What about A Fei?" Edith looked at the Necro Wyvern on her arm. She had already named it A Fei.


    Ye Hao looked at A Fei: "Let it stay outside first. If it can''t control its breath a little bit inside, it may expose our whereabouts."


    Edith looked at the undead Wyvern a little bit reluctantly.


    The Necro Flying Dragon seemed to understand Ye Hao''s words, it suddenly turned into a white bone earring and appeared on Edith''s ear.


    Edith touched the earrings on her ears in surprise, and then she covered her mouth with a chuckle and said, "ALFY said it will stay honestly and will not make any movement. Don''t leave it here."


    Upon seeing this, Ye Hao didn''t force it.


    Although the relationship between ALFY may be impaired, his IQ is not very high, but it is not too low.


    Some command words will still be understood, not to mention that Edith is here.


    "Well, let''s go forward." Ye Hao looked at the mountains and rivers in the distance.


    This walk is nearly half an hour''s time away.


    It''s not because of how difficult it is to walk, but the main problem is the impact on the soul.


    This Soul Lake is a rather weird place, but it is a very good place for spiritual practitioners.


    Just like those holy places for cultivation outside.


    But this is not the case for Ye Hao and Edith. Even Ye Hao, who is used in the law of soul, can feel as if something is seduce his soul to get it out of his body at this moment.


    And Edith''s situation is more obvious, she has been delirious several times.


    "I''m okay..." Edith clutched her head and gritted her teeth.


    Ye Hao looked at the bracelet on Edith''s wrist. Two small cracks had appeared on the bracelet, although the cracks were small.


    But this means that the influence around here has begun to spread to Edith.


    "Remember, keep your mind. Keep yourself as calm as possible!" Ye Hao reminded.


    Edith nodded, and gradually Edith began to get used to this state.


    This may be similar to motion sickness or altitude.


    At first, there will be some physical discomforts, but after getting used to it, there will be no major problems.


    However, this does not mean that the influence of the surroundings on one''s own soul is gone, but that they have temporarily adapted to their own influence.


    And this process hasn''t stopped. If they stay in this place for a long time, their bodies and souls will be affected to a certain extent.


    "Be careful of those spirit bodies that fly in the sky!" Ye Hao took Edith''s hand at this moment. At this moment, he used his own concealment methods and soul rules to hide the two of them.


    Under normal circumstances, it is impossible to avoid these spirit creatures by simply relying on the means of concealment.


    So Ye Hao had to add the Soul Law to hide their existence from the soul level.


    "It seems that those spirit bodies should be the guards responsible for this." Edith looked at the spirit bodies that hovered above her head.


    "There is a passage here." Ye Hao saw a gap in a rock wall next to him.


    "How do you know this passage can lead inside?" Edith looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and a wisp of wind blew in.


    "The wind told me that this channel can directly enter the soul sky lake, which can make us please a lot of trouble."


    "The law of wind!" Edith saw Ye Hao''s fame.


    "You go ahead first, hurry up." Ye Hao let Edith go ahead.


    "Why am I in front?" Edith said puzzledly.


    Ye Hao explained: "If there is any danger in front of you, you are a dragon, and your ability to resist beating is stronger than mine."


    Edith rolled her eyes.

 Chapter 3049： Soul Tianhu

    Chapter 3049 Soul Sky Lake


    Edith still walked ahead honestly.


    Because of the narrow opening of the cave, Edith could only crawl forward.


    "It''s a bit narrow, can''t we shrink it a bit?" Edith crawled slowly, and said uncomfortably.


    This hole is so narrow that there is no room to look back after people enter.


    "If it becomes smaller, it also needs strength to maintain it. Now we have entered the enemy''s hinterland. If the energy fluctuations caused by the volume change attract the enemy''s attention, it will not be worth the loss.


    At least this hasn''t affected our actions yet, so let''s just be able to bear it a little bit. "Ye Hao said from behind.


    Hearing Ye Hao''s explanation like this, Edith could only endure the situation helplessly, and continued to crawl towards the front bit by bit.


    It''s just that she always has a very bad feeling, as if she was staring at something.


    "Hey, do you have a bad feeling? I feel as if we are being stared at by something!" Edith crawled for a while, and asked unbearably.


    "This may be because now we are getting closer and closer to the Soul Tianhu, that''s why you have this illusion." Ye Hao explained.


    Is it because of being close to the soul Tianhu?


    Edith thought for a while, it was indeed possible, it should be the spiritual and soul relationship that gave her such an illusion.


    It can only be said that Edith is so innocent. Although she has lived for nearly hundreds of millions of years, her heart is still just like a girl.


    But Ye Hao was enjoying this journey at the moment, the reason why he chose to walk behind.


    Naturally, it is not the reason why the dragon is fighting in front.


    All because of crawling behind a woman, the scenery is quite good.


    Ye Hao squinted at Edith''s buttocks in front of him, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but rise.


    "You are too abnormal." Luo Bing Angel King''s voice came out of Ye Hao''s heart.


    "How can this be said, this is just an appreciation of art." Ye Hao found an excuse for himself.


    Needless to think about it, if the Angel King Luo Bing was in front of Ye Hao at this moment, he would definitely throw Ye Hao a blank eye.


    She certainly knew why Ye Hao would behave in such a nasty way.


    This is of course because Ye Hao now only has two emotions in his body, **** and anger.


    Because there is only the relationship between these two emotions, this has also caused Ye Hao to be particularly strong in these two areas now, just like two raging flames.


    It is worth mentioning that Ye Hao can still control his desires in this situation, which makes Luo Bing Angel King admire Ye Hao a little bit.


    So for Ye Hao''s current behavior, although she is contemptuous, it is acceptable.


    In fact, the reason why Ye Hao did this is for the appreciation of art on the one hand.


    On the one hand, it is to vent inner desires.


    He has been controlling the desire in his heart for this period of time, but to know the desire, it is like flooding.


    Meaningful blocking will only lead to an eruption at a certain moment.


    It''s like what a man said in the Chinese mythology, it''s not as good as sparse.


    So Ye Hao used this behavior to resolve his inner desires when he had the opportunity.


    Although it is not the actual behavior, this method can indeed relieve Ye Hao''s inner desire to a certain extent.


    As for Edith, even though Ye Hao''s gaze was accepted by Ye Hao, there was no loss in reality.


    Take it as a little interest for this task.


    After all, the person Ye Hao wanted to save was Edith''s mother.


    "Slow down, I''m going out ahead!" Ye Hao suddenly reminded him solemnly.


    Edith also slowed down at this time, but slowed suddenly.


    This directly caused Ye Hao to suddenly fail to control himself, and directly came to a rear-end collision.


    Edith felt the movement behind her, her cheeks flushed.


    Before she could complain, Ye Hao first asked: "What''s wrong? I just made you slow down just now, but didn''t make you slow down directly."


    Hearing Ye Hao''s righteous tone, Edith didn''t have too much, maybe it was just her own mistake, so she thought too much.


    "There are two forks ahead, I don''t know which way to go." Edith said the reason why she stopped.


    Because there was a fork in the road in front of her.


    "Go to the right, but remember to move lightly. It should be a patrolling spirit body outside!" Ye Hao reminded.


    "Okay." Edith nodded, and then began to crawl towards the passage on the right.


    At this time, the passage of the cave began to become more and more spacious, and gradually it was enough for two people to travel together.


    And soon, a gloomy beam of light also shone into the originally dark cave.


    "We are at the exit!" Edith did not speak at this time, but directly transmitted her voice into Ye Hao''s mind.


    "Get out of the way, let me see what''s going on outside!" Ye Hao said, and his body began to squeeze forward.


    Although the current aisle is wide enough for two people to travel together, when the two people are really side by side, it is still a bit crowded.


    Edith''s body was almost attached to Ye Hao''s body.


    Edith''s cheeks are slightly red, although she has lived for hundreds of millions of years, she is still a dragon.


    But being in contact with some men at such a close distance still made her a little bit embarrassed.


    But when she looked at Ye Hao''s serious expression, she was despising herself in her heart. People were so serious in carrying out tasks, and you were still thinking about these weird things here.


    "It feels quite comfortable!" Although Ye Hao was calm on the surface, he was cool in his heart.


    Such thoughts and behaviors were naturally scorned and looked down upon by Angel King Luo Bing.


    It''s also a loss for such a simple dragon girl. If you change to another woman with a little bit of social experience, you can definitely see that Ye Hao''s behavior is calculated in it.


    This allowed Luo Bing Angel King to put a label on the girl of Xuan Lei Ying Long, silly and sweet!


    After a bit of''ridicule'', Ye Hao also began to do his own thing seriously, he looked outside through the hole.


    Wow


    I have to say that the outside scene is really quite gorgeous.


    Through this hole, you can just see a large piece of soul Tianhu outside.


    The Soul Heaven Lake is located on a high mountain. The top of the mountain is a small basin. In the center of the small basin is the Soul Heaven Lake.


    The surface of the soul sky lake exudes a light blue glow, and there are many soul ghosts floating on it.


    There are no fish here, only these souls swimming here aimlessly!

 Chapter 3050： Only one entrance

    3050-Sorcerer


    "It''s so beautiful!" Edith also saw the soul Tianhu in front of her, and she praised her from the bottom of her heart.


    If we don''t talk about the weirdness of these souls, we have to say that this scene is still quite beautiful, and it can definitely be regarded as a beautiful scene.


    It''s just that the vast majority of this beautiful scenery is not almost felt.


    There are many spirit warriors patrolling around the soul sky lake. The vast majority of these spirit warriors are semi-god-level powerhouses. Like those small captains, they may be quasi-god-level warriors.


    In addition, Ye Hao also saw a few low-ranking main **** fighters, but the number was very rare, and there were only a few people in total.


    It should be regarded as one of the managers of this place.


    "Right, why didn''t you see the so-called laboratory?" Edith sensed something was wrong at this time. They came here for the laboratory of the soul sage.


    But here they only saw Soul Tianhu, and didn''t see any laboratory.


    "According to the information, the laboratory should be under the entire Soul Tianhu." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    "Under this sky lake!" Edith''s eyes widened.


    "The entire soul Tianhu is a relatively special existence, and the soul strength here is very strong. In the past, it was considered one of the few sacred places for cultivation on this ghost continent.


    But now it has become an experimental site for soul sages, so it has been closed to the outside world for a long time.


    And the laboratory was built under the soul sky lake by the soul sage. He treats the entire soul sky lake as an eye-like existence, so that the soul power absorbed by the soul sky lake can be continuously used for him. For laboratory use. "Ye Hao explained.


    He also inquired about such news from the tavern owner.


    "Well, but I don''t see any intersections now? Where are we going in?" Edith looked around.


    There are no entrance-like buildings around the entire soul sky lake.


    "The entrance of the Soul Heaven Lake is in the center of the Soul Heaven Lake. That is the only entrance. Generally, only the soul sage can open that entrance.


    Except for those allowed by the soul sage, no one can enter the laboratory while he is away. "Ye Hao said.


    Edith''s eyes widened: "Then what shall we do? Then how are we going to get in? Should we just break in? Wouldn''t it have alarmed all the guards.


    Although these guards are not very strong, give me ten minutes and I guess it can be done. "


    After hearing Ye Hao''s words, Edith directly took out a character of the dragon clan, that is, since there is no way, then it will be hard.


    She had already begun to squeeze her fists, figuring out where to start first.


    "Although the strength of these guards is not strong, once they are attacked, the news of the suffering system here will spread throughout the territory of the soul sage.


    At that time, let alone the soul sage, only those people under the hands of the soul sage will come to support, and other laboratories will definitely increase their guarding level.


    If the soul sages had come in person, then our next plan would be quite difficult!


    The other most important point is that I noticed that there seems to be a kind of soul mark among the few master **** level soul powerhouses.


    It is estimated that as soon as any danger is found, they will activate the soul imprint and block the entire laboratory to a greater degree.


    This kind of blockade, even if the soul sage comes, it is estimated that it will take a while to open it, and it will take at least three to ten times as long as an outsider! "


    Hearing Ye Hao''s series of words directly made Edith feel that her head was about to explode.


    "Neither does this, nor does that. So what are we going to do now?" Edith, who is not good at using her brain, pouted, looking at Ye Hao angrily.


    The behavior of using brains has always been something that their dragons are not good at, but there are also a few dragons who are better at this aspect.


    But the proportion of those dragons is less than one percent of the entire dragon clan!


    "I have been observing the operation of the entire Soul Sky Lake''s circle just now. Although the soul sage basically has no problems with its setting.


    But since it is a magic circle, there must be loopholes, not to mention there are some imprisoned creatures in the laboratory.


    Then it is impossible to completely disconnect from the outside world. You must know that those creatures also need external energy for supply and survival.


    It''s like the creatures we live on earth need oxygen. "Ye Hao looked at the entire soul Tianhu.


    His entire brain, at this moment, is like a supercomputer running there.


    "Then what do you think of, say it quickly." Edith urged a little anxiously.


    Ye Hao pointed to the center of the Soul Sky Lake: "I said before that there is only one entrance to this laboratory, and that is the location in the center of the Soul Sky Lake."


    "But didn''t you say that only the soul sage himself has the authority to open that entrance? Can you open it directly?"


    "No." Ye Hao shook his head.


    "Then what''s the use of this?" Edith couldn''t help rolling her eyes at this moment.


    "But I observed that the core of the entire magic circle is also there. In the entire laboratory, every time the magic circle runs every week, there will be another supply of energy from the outside world.


    It may be more complicated to say this. There is one thing on our earth plane, that is, the central air conditioner, which can provide the gas that people need for the entire enclosed building.


    And this requires a channel that is generally difficult for ordinary people to reach to transport the outside gas into it.


    And this magic circle also has such a similar mechanism.


    What we have to do is, when this institution exchanges with the outside world, we enter and then enter the laboratory. Ye Hao explained.


    But Edith still didn''t know what it meant.


    Ye Hao said helplessly, "Let me tell you directly, what we need to do later.


    For a moment, I will show us a stance of space and soul reconciliation, so that our form is like those wandering souls in the soul sky lake.


    In this way, the spirit warriors on patrol would not doubt our existence.


    Then we pretended to be those wandering souls and entered the center of the entire soul Tianhu. When that mechanism was opened, I would use the law of time.


    The time for that organ to be turned on has been greatly increased, so that we can enter it. "

 Chapter 3051： Those two wandering souls are so strange

    Chapter 3051 the two wandering souls are so strange


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, even though Edith still felt a little cloudless, at least it was much better than before.


    "Then... just like this... I''ll do as you told me." Edith nodded.


    Looking at Edith''s appearance, Ye Hao also knew that this silly Baitian still had insufficient brainpower in this regard.


    "Okay, follow my actions!" Ye Hao said, grabbing Edith''s hand directly.


    Edith trembled, glanced at Ye Hao, and then pretended to be calm.


    This time, it really wasn''t Ye Hao to take advantage.


    But because this is the necessity of the next action, Ye Hao has to use the law of soul and the law of space to surround him and Edith and disguise them.


    Although it can be done without physical contact, that kind of consumption will be very large, and there is still a certain risk.


    So Ye Hao still chose the physical contact between the two, so that his soul law and space law can be better used.


    Ye Hao first blessed the laws of the soul on the surface of his and Edith''s bodies, disguising the two of them as wandering souls, and their bodies seemed to exist as ghosts.


    But if it was just like this, those soul warriors would still notice when they saw Ye Hao and Edith.


    Therefore, Ye Hao blessed the law of space on the first floor outside. With the law of space outside, he could create a kind of illusion of space in it.


    Some horror legends on the earth actually have certain spatial elements in them.


    At this moment, Ye Hao and Edith really seemed to be wandering souls.


    "Remember, follow my actions next. Then you have to be vigilant at all times. Our method of disguising, although you can''t detect anything from a distance.


    But if those spirit warriors appear within three meters of our body, they may be aware that something is wrong! "


    Ye Hao solemnly reminded.


    This is like a vision magic, such a vision magic can only see the effect that the magician wants to show from a distance.


    Once too close, it may cause the entire magic to be exposed.


    And this is Ye Hao''s magic!


    "Yeah!" Edith nodded clearly, the tension in her heart made her clenched Ye Hao''s hand subconsciously.


    It was actually her first attempt at such a thing, and she had never experienced such a thing before.


    She is more familiar with fighting than such lurking behavior.


    Therefore, at this moment, she felt a little more nervous and novel.


    "Let''s go!" Ye Hao took Edith and began to walk out of the cave where they were.


    Because they are in the state of wandering souls at the moment, they are adopting a floating behavior.


    And the time Ye Hao chose was when the sight of the surrounding spirit warriors was not in their direction.


    The most dangerous stage in this plan is actually the stage they are in.


    Because from the cave where they hid just now, there is still a distance to the Soul Tianhu.


    And during this distance, they must all pretend to be wandering souls, so this speed can''t be too fast, they can only approach slowly.


    In Ye Hao''s previous calculations, this would take almost three minutes.


    This is also the most dangerous three minutes in the whole plan!


    After a third of the entire journey, everything went smoothly, and no spirit warrior noticed the two wandering spirits that suddenly appeared on their side.


    And there are still two minutes left.


    As long as this continues, they can smoothly enter the Soul Heaven Lake, and they will be safer by then.


    Because of their current state, as long as they mix into those wandering souls, the chance of being discovered will be greatly reduced!


    "Strange, why are there two wandering souls flying out of the Tianhu Lake?"


    At this moment, a patrolling spirit warrior noticed two special wandering souls here.


    "There are really two wandering spirits flying outside. Generally, this situation is rare." The companion of the spirit warrior also said in surprise.


    "Shall we go and see?" the spirit warrior suggested.


    The companion of the spirit warrior agreed.


    The two began to move towards the place where the two wandering spirits were.


    Edith also noticed that there were two spirit warriors approaching them, and Edith looked at Ye Hao nervously.


    Ye Hao gestured Edith with his eyes, don''t make any suspicious actions, just follow him.


    Ye Hao began to slowly change their rules of action, drifting towards the side.


    That is the other direction of the two spirit warriors.


    If they proceed in this direction, before the two spirit warriors approach them at the current speed, they can take the lead in entering the range of the Soul Heaven Lake, and then they will be safe.


    As time passed, the Soul Lake was getting closer and closer to Ye Hao and Edith.


    At the same time, the distance between the two spirit warriors is getting closer and closer. They are only less than six meters away, and the guard distance from them is three meters, leaving a distance of less than three meters.


    But at this moment, Ye Hao stopped moving on the other side, because a problem appeared in front of him.


    In this direction he was advancing, there was a spirit warrior standing still. Originally, following the trajectory of this soul warrior, he should continue to walk forward, pulling away from Ye Hao and Edith, and this way If so, Ye Hao and Edith can also move on.


    But in the current situation, because his side is not moving, and Ye Hao''s advancement, the distance between the two is actually very close.


    The warning distance of three meters was already close, and at the same time the two spirit warriors on the other side were also approaching, and because Ye Hao and Edith could not continue to distance themselves, the distance between the two was rapidly approaching.


    Edith looked at Ye Hao anxiously.


    However, Ye Hao''s brain started to revolve rapidly.


    According to their current situation, if they follow the normal movement speed of the wandering soul, they need 30 seconds to enter the soul sky lake, and because there is the immobile spirit warrior on the left, they can only move forward in a straight line.


    And this kind of trajectory will cause the time they contact the two spirit warriors to occur in fifteen seconds.


    At that time, the two spirit warriors would find something was wrong with Ye Hao and Edith.


    In that case, Ye Hao and Edith would be exposed!


    But if you speed up these fifteen seconds, you are betting on whether the two spirit warriors will notice this abnormality.


    But under normal circumstances, this is not right.


    It''s like in front of you, a tortoise that can only move forward ten steps per minute, suddenly walks ten steps, much faster than the original normal speed.


    Under normal circumstances, you will definitely be curious about what happened to this turtle, go up and check!

 Chapter 3052： Dive into success

    3052-Swordsman


    This is the situation Ye Hao is facing right now!


    An idea flashed through Ye Hao''s mind, and then he slammed Edith''s hand.


    Under Edith''s surprised eyes, their lips pressed together.


    Edith''s eyes widened. This amazing move made her feel that her head was empty in an instant, and she didn''t know what to do now.


    Just let Ye Hao take control of her body.


    In the eyes of the outside world, these two wandering souls were intertwined at this moment.


    "Huh!" The two spirit warriors were dumbfounded at this scene, and their footsteps stopped abruptly.


    Both of them are single dogs. Because they have been working as guards here for a long time, they have never had a chance to talk about a partner.


    And now watching the two wandering souls are actually entangled together, this has caused a heavy blow to their hearts.


    And this meal, after more than ten seconds, the two entangled wandering souls entered the range of Soul Heaven Lake very smoothly.


    The two spirit warriors glanced at each other.


    "It seems that these two wandering souls are in the mating period, which is no wonder. I have heard before that during the time period of the wandering souls mating period, some abnormal things will be done."


    "However, the mating of wandering souls is still relatively rare. I didn''t expect to be seen by us today."


    It may be that they don''t like this mouthful of dog food. The two talked casually, and then left the matter behind and continued their patrolling work.


    Ye Hao and Edith breathed a sigh of relief.


    The big stone in Ye Hao''s heart was put down at this moment, and he slowly left Edith''s lips, but the hands of the two were still held together.


    Edith''s cheeks are almost blushing, and everyone who doesn''t know will think she is a fire dragon!


    "Sorry, it was because the situation was too special just now, that''s why I would do something like that!" Ye Hao saw Edith like this and hurriedly transmitted his own voice to Edith''s mind and explained.


    "I know, go ahead with your plan. Don''t worry about other times now." Edith said lightly. In fact, her evasive eyes had already shown the fluctuations in her heart.


    This is her first kiss.


    Is this the feeling of lightly kissing the opposite sex? Why did I feel that my mind had stopped at the time, but kissing the man in front of me didn''t seem to be disgusting.


    Ye Hao certainly didn''t know what Edith was thinking at the moment. He took Edith and slowly approached the area in the center of the soul sky lake.


    In Ye Hao''s sea of ??knowledge, Luo Bing Angel King ridiculed and contemptuous words.


    Talking about Ye Hao, this is taking the opportunity to take advantage of other people''s little dragon girl.


    No matter how Ye Hao explained, Luo Bing Angel King didn''t believe it.


    As the Angel King Luo Bing staying in Ye Hao, she actually saw the scene clearly just now.


    She naturally knew that Ye Hao''s behavior at the time was actually being forced into helplessness.


    But there was still a sour feeling in her heart, and she was very disgusted with such behavior.


    Even if it wasn''t like that at the time, she might have rushed out to organize Ye Hao''s behavior.


    "Damn, what''s the matter with myself? Isn''t this just two physical contact? I have lived for billions of years, so I haven''t seen such a thing.


    Haven''t you ever seen a pig run if you haven''t eaten pork? It''s normal and nothing special. Why do you feel so uncomfortable? "


    Angel King Luo Bing felt her complicated emotions, and she didn''t know what was going on.


    In other words, she actually thought about why it was like this, but she didn''t want to continue thinking about it.


    Just when the two women Luo Bing Angel King and Edith each wanted to get into trouble.


    Ye Hao had already brought Edith to the area in the center of the soul sky lake.


    At this time, Ye Hao noticed the bracelet on his wrist, and several cracks also appeared at this time.


    Ye Hao immediately looked at the bracelet on Edith''s wrist. The crack was twice as large as before, which was equivalent to spreading to one-fifth of the entire bracelet.


    It seems that in this soul heaven lake, the impact on the soul is still quite huge.


    Can''t let Edith stay in such a place for too long.


    Ye Hao watched the magic circle hub in the center of Soul Tianhu intently, and he was waiting for the opportunity.


    And Edith on the side also noticed Ye Hao''s serious look at the moment. She didn''t disturb Ye Hao''s thoughts, although she was not very smart.


    But she also roughly knew what Ye Hao was thinking about now.


    Guru


    At this moment, a blister appeared at the bottom of the lake, which seemed to have appeared suddenly.


    But Ye Hao''s eyes flashed at this time.


    The law of time!


    Ye Hao directly used his own law of time, and at this moment the time flow rate of the entire array hub changed accordingly.


    "It''s now!" Ye Hao hurriedly pulled Edith and started rushing down.


    And Edith felt a strong pressure, squeezing her soul, which made her very uncomfortable.


    And at this moment, cracks appeared on her bracelet at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, it seems to be a few days, and it seems to be a few years.


    But it seemed that it was only a blink of an eye, that depressed feeling suddenly disappeared, and the crack on Edith''s wrist stopped spreading.


    "Huhuhu..." Edith fell abruptly to the ground, breathing heavily, sweat on her forehead.


    "Okay, we have now entered the laboratory, how is your situation now?" Ye Hao looked at Edith panting.


    Her face was pale, like a girl who had just played a roller coaster in an amusement park.


    "I...I''m okay, I just need to slow down a little bit." Edith waved her hand.


    Although her current state is uncomfortable, she relies on the dragon''s powerful body and recovery ability.


    It only takes ten seconds to restore her state.


    And Ye Hao took this time to begin to feel the layout of the entire laboratory.


    He used his own law of wind, so that wherever the wind flows, a detailed map can be formed in Ye Hao''s mind.


    In almost a few seconds, wherever the wind can reach, a map was formed in Ye Hao''s mind.


    By judging the terrain, Ye Hao quickly saw where the imprisoned experimental objects were held.


    "Come with me!" Ye Hao took Edith''s hand again and walked towards the destination.


    This time, although there was no need to hold Edith''s hand, Ye Hao didn''t want to take advantage either.


    He was worried that Edith would lose control of his emotions when he saw his mother. In order to control such a situation, Ye Hao could only do this.


    When Edith is out of control, he can stop it in time!

 Chapter 3053： Trapped Blue Dragon

    Chapter 3053 Trapped Blue Dragon


    Through the quiet corridors.


    There is no one in the entire laboratory, because there will be no one walking around here except for the imprisoned experimental items.


    In the corridor, only the spar inlaid on the wall exudes a faintly pale green light.


    "This atmosphere, not making a horror movie, is really a waste." Ye Hao teased.


    "Horror movie?" Edith looked at Ye Hao in confusion.


    In Edith, the dragon''s mind, there might not be the word terror.


    Because in the eyes of outsiders, the dragon of the upper lord **** is a symbol of a terrifying beast.


    Synonymous with horror!


    "It''s okay." Ye Hao waved his hand and continued to walk forward.


    Soon, Ye Hao came to the dungeon of the soul sage, which is the collection hall from the perspective of the soul sage!


    On both sides of the corridor, transparent containers began to appear, these containers are very special, each has a strong imprisonment function.


    Even if the powerhouse of the upper main **** is locked in, it is difficult to appear for a while.


    What''s more, those who are imprisoned here have endured countless torture, and even with the strength of this upper master god, it would be difficult for them to exert themselves in such a situation.


    "Bumpy."


    The first thing Ye Hao and Edith saw was imprisoned, it was a humanoid creature. This creature was curled up on one foot at the moment, trembling constantly, eyes hollow.


    "This breath... this guy is a high-ranking god!" Ye Hao marveled at the strength of this collection.


    A strong master of the upper main **** can intimidate the existence of a god''s domain when placed outside, but now it has become a collection and an experiment.


    bump


    Suddenly, the sound of impact came from the frame next to it.


    This shocked Ye Hao and Edith.


    Ye Hao and Edith looked over, and it was a black mist, which was constantly hitting the glass.


    In the process of the impact, Ye Hao and Edith actually saw mixed souls in the black mist, including adults and children, and all kinds of them.


    Some were crying, some were roaring, some were dull.


    As they walked inside, both Ye Hao and Edith felt a sense of depression.


    "That soul sage is too hateful, torturing others like this!" Edith swallowed, and said in disgust.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak. Seeing these experimental products, Ye Hao started to worry about Edith''s mother.


    He could see that these experimental products were tortured by the soul, and the soul was subjected to a certain degree of experimentation from various angles.


    The black fog before had merged several soul bodies together, turning into that weird look.


    Even if it is a giant dragon, it is difficult to withstand that level of torture.


    At the same time, Ye Hao was also puzzled. What exactly did that soul sage do to study the souls of others, even if he is a crazy researcher, he always has his purpose, right?


    He is already a powerhouse of the God King level, and he can get more than 90% of the things that can be obtained in the world.


    "I have a sense!" Edith suddenly exclaimed at this moment. She pointed to the innermost cage in front and said: "I feel the breath of the dragon in it!"


    Ye Hao heard that, he subconsciously pulled Edith''s hand closer, he did not rush forward to check, but looked at Edith''s eyes.


    Edith looked at Ye Hao puzzled.


    "Edith... you have also seen the experimental products before, and what you are about to see is your tribe. I guess the situation of your tribe will not be any better than them.


    Therefore, I need you to be able to control your emotions now, even if it is anger and hatred, you have to suppress it now! "Ye Hao looked at Edith seriously.


    Edith nodded, and she said sternly: "Don''t worry, I still understand this. I will control my own emotions. When I see these experimental products, I am actually ready.


    Don''t worry, let''s go and take a look. "


    Seeing Edith like this actually made Ye Hao even more worried.


    Because Edith just thought those were her own people, and she didn''t know that there was a mother she had never met since she was born!


    If it was Ye Hao, he knew the news like this, even if he had the strength of the upper master **** now.


    Seeing his family become like this, he will collapse, he will be unable to control himself and do any terrible things.


    But the matter has already arrived, Ye Hao can only take one step and look one step at a time.


    With a slow pace, Ye Hao took Edith to the innermost cage.


    A blue dragon was locked in a cage, with black iron chains on its body, and one end of these black iron chains directly pierced into the dragon''s body.


    And Ye Hao also found that there were some magic formations in those chains, and these chains would continue to torment and stimulate the dragon.


    The dragon head, which should have been arrogant, hangs weakly at this moment, without any consciousness in his eyes.


    When Edith saw this scene, she couldn''t help squeezing her fist, seeing that her people were treated like this, saying that it was fake if she was not angry.


    She felt Ye Hao''s caring gaze.


    She took a breath and said faintly: "It''s okay, I...can control my own emotions. Let''s first think about how to rescue this dragon."


    "There is actually no difficulty in rescuing this dragon. Although the cage in front of you is difficult to destroy from the inside, if it is from the outside.


    I can easily open a channel, but the difficulty lies in how to get this dragon to leave here obediently with me. "Ye Hao stared at the blue dragon.


    Edith froze for a moment, and then she understood what Ye Hao meant.


    They came to save the dragon, but the situation of the dragon at this moment is very special. No one knows how much the dragon''s spirit has been preserved after undergoing some torture.


    In case... what if you are rescuing the dragon to free the dragon from the shackles of those chains, and then the dragon suddenly runs away, it will be a great threat to them.


    "This giant dragon is the realm of the middle main god. If we are here, we should be able to control it." Edith looked at Ye Hao and said.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, and said solemnly: "First of all, the dragon is running away. No one can imagine the power.


    Another problem is that although we can control him with the strength of the two of us, there is no problem, but if there is too much noise, the guards outside will still find out! "

 Chapter 3054： Blue Dragon Runaway

    Chapter 3054 Blue Dragon Runaway


    "Then what should I do?" Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Edith also felt that this was a big problem.


    "We have to prepare for the worst, I need your help." Ye Hao said.


    Edith said immediately: "You say it!"


    "Wait a moment we enter inside together, and then I will arrange a space stand on his periphery. Because I need to maintain the balance of the whole space stand, so if something happens later.


    You need to control and solve it! "Ye Hao pointed to Edith.


    Edith nodded clearly: "I see, if he is really crazy, I will settle him."


    "Yes, what should we do if we settle him? How do we get out of such a big guy?" Edith suddenly thought of this question.


    "Don''t worry about this, I will arrange it." Ye Hao had already made arrangements for this problem.


    Ye Hao raised his hand and opened a spatial passage on the glass wall of the cage.


    "Okay, let''s go in!" Ye Hao let Edith go in.


    "After we go in, will there be any problems with this passage? You just said that if you are inside, this cage is still difficult to deal with?" Edith took out her IQ at this time.


    "This channel can last for ten minutes without intervention." Ye Hao explained.


    In response to these problems, Ye Hao had already made arrangements.


    Perhaps he also understood his problem like this, and in front of Ye Hao, he seemed a little superfluous.


    She stuck out her tongue and walked in.


    Ye Hao followed behind.


    Approaching this blue dragon up close, Ye Hao could feel the chaos in the depths of his soul.


    It feels like facing a prisoner who has been detained for fifty years in the worst, most chaotic and uncontrolled prison in the world.


    The aura on that body is completely different from that of a normal person.


    "Huh!" Ye Hao let out a deep breath, and he started to seal.


    Edith looked at Ye Hao, she couldn''t see Ye Hao''s seal, because the law of space was too profound for her.


    Then she saw a layer of something like a transparent film expanding, and then she, Ye Hao, and the imprisoned blue dragon were enveloped in it.


    "Okay, you can start. Remember, be careful!" Ye Hao reminded.


    Edith nodded.


    Edith began to break the chains that imprisoned the blue dragon little by little. These chains were nothing at all in front of Edith, the upper lord god, Xuan Lei Yinglong, as if thin paper broke at the sound. .


    Soon, two-thirds of the shackles on this blue dragon were removed.


    At this moment, the dragon''s eyes of the blue dragon suddenly opened.


    You must know that Ye Hao and Edith are both in human form at this moment.


    The dragon eye of this blue dragon is just as tall as one eyeball.


    "Be careful!" Ye Hao hurriedly reminded.


    The blue dragon ran away suddenly, opened his blood basin and swooped towards Edith.


    "Calm down!" Edith grabbed the blue dragon''s two big teeth with her bare hands, so that the blue dragon could not bite her!


    Naturally, the blue dragon would not stop. He stretched out two dragon claws in an attempt to shred the guy in front of him.


    Kazkaz


    But the iron chains on the two dragon claws were still there, so the dragon claws stayed a few meters on both sides of Edith. No matter how hard the blue dragon struggled, these dragon claws could not threaten Edith.


    "Calm down, we have no malice against you. We are here to save you, and I am also a dragon! I am the Xuan Lei Ying Long!" Edith looked at the crazy blue dragon in front of her, and she also released her own breath. Trying to calm down the blue dragon in front of him.


    But at this time, the position of the blue dragon''s neck began to emit a blue light.


    Seeing such a scene, Ye Hao immediately shouted: "Edith!"


    Edith also noticed something was wrong.


    The blue dragon''s breath is already pouring out of this blue dragon''s mouth!


    "Damn, talk to you well, why don''t you listen!" Edith opened her mouth, and thunderous dragon breath came out of her mouth.


    The two dragons collided with each other and exploded directly in the mouth of the blue dragon.


    Boom boom boom


    There was a lot of aftermath from the explosion, and the blue dragon struggled painfully, and a lot of blood poured out of his mouth.


    Such a movement was enough to alarm the people outside, but fortunately Ye Hao arranged his spatial position.


    "Edith!" Ye Hao frowned. At this moment, he was already a little dissatisfied with Edith''s actions.


    If it weren''t for him to maintain the entire space position now, he would want to act on his own.


    "I''m sorry...I...I will do it!" Edith also understood at this time, because of her indecision, it almost caused a disaster.


    If it hadn''t been for Ye Hao to give her a lot of money, perhaps they would have been exposed by now.


    Edith looked angrily at the furious blue dragon in front of her: "We are here to save you, since you can''t walk with us properly.


    Then I can only apologize! "


    With that said, Edith raised her fist, and at this moment her two arms turned directly into dragon claws.


    She jumped directly on top of the blue dragon''s head, and then slammed it down with one punch after another.


    This is not just a physical fist, every fist of Edith has the law of profound thunder in it, as if it was an electric shock to the blue dragon.


    Soon, the blue dragon fell to the ground convulsively, not only blood, but also white foam gushing out of his mouth.


    "You are..." Ye Hao looked at the blue dragon with some worry, he just wanted Edith to be honest with the blue dragon.


    I didn''t expect Edith''s starter to hate it so much.


    "Well...If this is the case, he can be honest." Edith seemed to have noticed that she was a bit too much.


    Ye Hao rolled his eyes, forget it, anyway, this blue dragon''s physique would not be smashed to death because of Edith''s punches.


    "Well, quickly unlock the remaining chains," Ye Hao said.


    "Ok...Okay!" Edith hurriedly started to work, unlocking all the remaining chains.


    During the period, Ye Hao didn''t take back the space position beside him, because he had to prevent the blue dragon from waking up again halfway, and toss about it.


    Ye Hao didn''t dare to take such a risk.


    Finally, after Edith unlocked all the chains on the blue dragon, she looked at Ye Hao and waited for the arrangements under Ye Hao.


    "Leave it to me next." Ye Hao looked at the blue dragon, and he raised his hand.


    In the next second, the blue dragon disappeared out of thin air.


    "This..." Edith was stunned when she saw this scene.


    "Well... where is this blue dragon?" Edith looked at Ye Hao in surprise.

 Chapter 3055： Divinity?

    Chapter 3055 Godhead?


    "I was sent to a safe place. You go to the outside corridor for a while, don''t go anywhere. I''ll be back soon." Ye Hao asked Edith to go to the outside corridor first.


    And Ye Hao entered his inner world.


    The Moon God was here right now, and she was looking at the blue dragon that had been stunned in surprise.


    "Ye Hao...this is..." The Moon God looked at this blue dragon that was a little bit awkward in surprise.


    "I don''t have time to explain too much now. I want to stay here for a while. His current situation is more dangerous, like a time bomb.


    So I need you to look at him. If he wakes up, I need you to inform me in time. If he has any dangerous actions, you can help me control it. "


    Ye Hao said, raising his hand and using the power of various laws to place a cage around the blue dragon in a very short time.


    This cage mainly uses two powers: the law of thunder and the law of fire.


    Although it is impossible to completely imprison a strong man of the middle main god, the situation of this blue dragon is quite special, even if he really wakes up and goes crazy.


    This circle can be maintained for at least a period of time.


    "Okay, I get it!" Moon God nodded seriously.


    "Then I will go out first."


    Ye Hao didn''t see the expression of Moon God''s hesitation, and disappeared out of thin air.


    Moon God looked at where Ye Hao left, but she actually had a lot to say to Ye Hao.


    But I couldn''t say what I said.


    "Forget it, it''s pretty good now, what are you looking forward to." The Moon God looked at himself in the reflection next to the lake.


    "You betrayed the earth first, and then you betrayed the Lazy Demon. Now you have no place for you no matter where you are.


    Only staying with this man is your only choice. "


    Moon God looked at the world in front of her, but in fact she had gradually become accustomed to it.


    At least, this world is the world created by that man, which represents this world, there is that man''s figure everywhere!


    She turned her head to look at the blue dragon, although it was a very simple task.


    But this is what the man confessed to himself, and the Moon God still treated it with twelve points of spirit!


    Ye Hao returned to the outside world.


    When he returned to the corridor, he didn''t see Edith for the first time.


    not good!


    A bad idea appeared in Ye Hao''s mind. He suddenly looked deeper into the corridor, where it was almost dim.


    And Edith was there at the moment, she knelt in front of a transparent glass window, she was clutching her chest, tears constantly streaming down her eyes.


    Ye Hao hurriedly came to Edith''s side and asked with concern.


    "Edith!"


    Edith raised her hand and touched the transparent glass in front of her.


    Ye Hao also looked inside the glass, and he saw a blue crystal.


    "I... I don''t know why... When I saw this crystal, I... I had a very... very sad feeling.


    It''s like... like in this crystal... there is something familiar to me!


    This is... what''s going on? "Eddie looked at Ye Hao with almost asking for help.


    Ye Hao swallowed, and he clenched his fists.


    He perceives this crystal with his spiritual mind, and he quickly recognizes what this crystal is.


    This is the Godhead!


    And this is the godhead of Edith''s mother!


    "The **** of the soul sage!" There was anger in Ye Hao''s chest.


    He finally knew why Edith''s induction had two directions.


    Because in the experiment conducted by the soul sage against Edith''s mother, the godhead of Edith''s mother was stripped from her body.


    As we all know, the deity is composed of three things, the godhead, the **** body, and the **** soul!


    And even for the deities of the Necrotic Gods, there are at least two things, the godhead and the soul.


    Without these things, it would not be regarded as a true god.


    And a deity was alive deprived of his godhead.


    This is quite a painful thing, as if all the bones of a person are taken out alive while they are still alive.


    The most important thing is that after taking out these bones, this person is actually alive!


    One can imagine how terrifying this pain is!


    "This...why is this? What is this crystal? What does it have to do with me?" Edith''s tears fell uncontrollably.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, he was going to panic at the woman in front of him.


    To tell the truth, Ye Hao has been a lot of panic towards women throughout his life.


    But today''s lie, he knows very well, it will make a woman very painful at some point in the future.


    This just makes a person temporarily unable to see the wound on her body, but this does not mean that the wound does not exist!


    "This should be another giant dragon. The soul sage has extracted all the divine body and soul of this giant dragon, and this divine status is left!


    And because you are both a giant dragon, you can feel the pain in this godhead, so you will also feel the pain! "


    Edith hugged her body with her hands, she swallowed and said, "Is that way...I...I can indeed feel a kind of pain.


    It was a kind of despair... disappointment... violent pain, even if it was me... I feel... all over my body... there is a heart-piercing feeling. "


    Ye Hao was silent, what he thought about now was that Edith''s mother must be desperate at that time.


    Not only on the body, but on the soul.


    And emotionally.


    Her man has not come to save her for tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, millions of years, tens of millions of years!


    It is conceivable that when this woman is suffering in this hell, this is her only hope.


    And time will wipe away this hope bit by bit.


    This made Ye Hao suppress an unknown fire in his heart at this moment.


    That Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King is really a bastard, he is a qualified patriarch, and perhaps a qualified father.


    But he doesn''t deserve to be a man...No, he doesn''t deserve to be a male dragon.


    He is even more unworthy to be a husband!


    "Okay, you can control your emotions a little bit. I will take this Godhead out now." Ye Hao patted Edith on the shoulder.


    Edith controlled her sobbing and wiped her tears.


    And Ye Hao walked into this cage and recovered this godhead.


    Although I don''t know how to deal with this godhead, at least this is part of Edith''s mother. No matter what, take it away first.

 Chapter 3056： Next goal: Soulfall

    Chapter 3056 The Next Goal: Soul Fallen Valley


    After half a day.


    Ye Hao and Edith left the Soul Heaven Lake. After they left, no one realized that someone had actually entered the Soul Heaven Lake without them.


    And also took away two very important experimental products.


    "Edith?" Ye Hao turned his head and looked at Edith, who was still a little emotional.


    Edith came back to her senses, looked at Ye Hao, and said stupidly: "Huh?"


    "Your mood is a bit wrong now? Is it because of what happened just now?" Ye Hao asked directly.


    Edith lowered her head, as if hiding the complex emotions in her eyes.


    "me."


    Suddenly, Ye Hao hugged Edith.


    Edith didn''t expect this hug, and her whole body was stiff.


    "I know what happened just now may have a great impact on you, but I believe you are a strong dragon! You can definitely handle your emotions by yourself.


    That soul sage is really very hateful, but one day, I promise you that I will beat this guy well for you! "


    Ye Hao was right.


    It can be seen from the experimental products just now how cruel the soul sage is.


    If there is a chance to meet the soul sage in this rumor, Ye Hao doesn''t mind making two punches by himself, and give this guy a good lesson.


    Of course, the premise is that Ye Hao possesses such strength.


    At least now, if Ye Hao meets this soul sage, he will only have to escape.


    After hearing Ye Hao''s words, Edith couldn''t help laughing. She pushed Ye Hao away and cast Ye Hao''s eyes: "Okay, don''t comfort me.


    I don''t know what realm you are now. If you go to fight with that soul sage, we will suffer in the end.


    Okay, let''s move on to the next place! "


    Seeing Edith''s mood recovered a little, Ye Hao didn''t say much.


    They summoned the necromancer flying dragon and rushed to the next place.


    However, on the way, Ye Hao has been chatting with Edith about various interesting things, most of which are the things Ye Hao has experienced on Earth.


    Ye Hao tells Edith in the form of a story with a witty taste of what he has experienced.


    Edith was also very interested in this. After listening to Ye Hao''s story carefully, she was also attracted by the story.


    Ye Hao looked at Edith who would ask herself a few questions from time to time.


    In fact, the reason why he said so much was that he wanted to calm Edith''s emotions as much as possible at the moment.


    He was worried about what would happen to make Edith crash in the next laboratory.


    He even had some worries now, whether he shouldn''t let Edith follow.


    This poor child, if she knows the truth, she doesn''t know whether her heart can bear it.


    Closer to home.


    Ye Hao''s next purpose is to fall into the valley!


    This is a more complicated place than Soul Tianhu.


    In the Valley of the Fallen Soul, there is not only the Law of Soul, but also the Law of Darkness, to use other people''s words.


    Although this place is helpful for others to cultivate, ordinary spiritually strong people are not willing to come to this place under no special circumstances.


    Because here, you not only need to bear the law of soul, but also need to be careful of the law of darkness.


    Because of the relationship between these two laws, bad things happen here from time to time.


    Ordinary strong people can''t face it at all.


    In the past one hundred powerful spirits who came here, half of them will be in a situation similar to madness!


    However, in the last few hundred thousand years, such things have decreased.


    Because Soulfall has become an experimental site for soul sages, so naturally not many people can come here.


    And those who can get permission from soul sages to come here are often very powerful beings, for these very powerful beings.


    Most of them have a certain degree of self-knowledge. They know what they should do here and what dangers they will encounter.


    Therefore, it rarely happens.


    Ye Hao also specifically asked why the Soul Sage would choose this Soul Falling Valley as an experimental site.


    Because the places where the other experimental sites were located were places where the law of the soul was strong, that kind of place was very suitable for the study of the law of the soul.


    But here is different.


    Ye Hao''s answer is that it seems that the research of the soul sage has reached a certain bottleneck.


    That''s why I specially selected Soul Fallen Valley to establish an experimental site and try a brand new experiment.


    "What is the soul sage studying?" Ye Hao muttered to himself.


    "Maybe it has something to do with the creation god."


    At this time, the voice of Angel King Luo Bing appeared in Ye Hao''s mind.


    "Creation God?" Ye Hao was startled.


    "All I know is a rumor, which is not necessarily true."


    Luo Bing Angel King reminded.


    "It''s okay, let''s talk about it first. For this soul sage, I know very little now, and I need to know more information." Ye Hao said.


    When Luo Bing Angel King saw that Ye Hao wanted to know so much, she told Ye Hao what she knew.


    It turns out that the creator of this soul sage was also one of the cronies of Creation God before, but it is said that he is a paranoid researcher, and his ideas are a bit paranoid.


    There are even rumors that the Creation God has severely criticized him several times and restricted the direction of his research.


    It seems that his research has touched some kind of restricted area.


    That follower, although his research was extreme, still had unconditional respect for the God of Creation, so he didn''t conduct research on those directions anymore.


    After a coincidence, he created a student of his own, which is now the soul sage.


    The soul sage followed this follower for a long, long time, until the **** of creation left, and the follower disappeared into the world in order to explore his own research.


    At this time, the soul sage also started his own research. Although he is not as smart as his teacher, he can be said to have completely inherited all the skills of his teacher.


    And he still has all the knowledge and notes left by his teacher before he left.


    After that, the Necromancer and the Soul Sage among the Necromancer Gods were born.


    In that era, he started his own crazy research, it can be said to be for research, do everything.


    But in that chaotic era, I didn''t notice this either.


    It was not until later that the order of the gods and the world was re-established, that everyone noticed this crazy researcher.


    That''s why afterwards, the condemnation and restrictive behavior against him!

 Chapter 3057： Immortal?

    Chapter 3057 Immortal?


    "That is to say, the research of the soul sage is actually chasing the research of his master?" Ye Hao said curiously.


    Angel King Luo Bing said: "It''s probably like this."


    "Then what is his master''s research?" Ye Hao was a little curious about what kind of research it was that would make the creation gods angry and warn him, and no further research was allowed.


    "It seems to be a restricted zone for the soul!" Luo Bing Angel King said in a deep voice.


    "Forbidden zone for the soul?"


    "Do you think immortality really exists in this world?"


    eternal life?


    Ye Hao couldn''t help but sigh with emotion when he heard this word.


    A long time ago, everyone thought that gods actually existed forever.


    But later it was discovered that gods are actually just some powerful individuals or races, and they are not immortal, but live longer than ordinary creatures.


    Even if it is like this, they will have the day of death.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s silence, Luo Bing Angel King said: "In this world so far, there has been no immortal individual.


    Even if these souls seem to have lived for a long, long time, in fact they are not immortal existences, just like these god-king-level spiritual body powerhouses.


    Their life span is only a little longer than the dragons and angels we know.


    Two billion years, three billion years, it is only a matter of time. "


    "What about the God of Creation?" Ye Hao suddenly thought of the strongest existence in this rumor.


    If you want to say who in this world is most likely to live forever.


    That is undoubtedly the existence that created the world.


    "The God of Creation is not actually an eternal existence." Luo Bing Angel King said without hesitation.


    Ye Hao was a little unbelievable, so strong enough to create life is not an eternal existence.


    "This is the words left by the God of Creation. His students once asked him how he could live as immortal as him.


    And the answer he gave was that he didn''t know it himself, because he himself was not immortal, but his time had surpassed our concept.


    Our concept of time may be billions of years, and his time may be ten times or hundreds of times longer than ours.


    It''s as if our time is different from the time of those ants. "Luo Bing Angel King said.


    "That means that the soul sage explores immortality!" After Ye Hao finished speaking, he said: "Is it the immortality of the soul?"


    "No! If it''s just eternal life, then the creation **** will not be so shocked. They want to study more, they want to study immortality!"


    Immortal!


    Although there are only two more words, the content contained in it is completely different from the previous two words.


    "Suppose, even if there is an immortal existence, can he really live forever? Just like the long-lived dragons, their time is hundreds of millions of years.


    There are also those powerful spirit warriors, they can live longer, but if they are in danger, they are killed by more powerful people.


    Then their eternal life also ends here, and such eternal life does not exist.


    The soul sage he wants to study is that immortality at the soul level is not only immortal in terms of lifespan, but also immune to any existence that causes death to him! "Luo Bing Angel King said.


    Hearing this theory, Ye Hao swallowed.


    This is really a lunatic.


    Living for billions of years is not enough, but I still want to study immortality.


    Could it be that he would behave so cruelly to those experimental products, with such research goals, perhaps he would not care about other living organisms at all.


    He just wants to complete his research results and let himself come to the step of immortality.


    "Then... can he really do it?" Ye Hao asked subconsciously.


    "Who knows this? At least this soul sage hasn''t done it now, otherwise he wouldn''t have been doing experiments.


    And it is possible that he will never be able to do it, after all, even his master and Chuangshi Shen did not take this step back then, let alone him.


    In fact, many people know the purpose of his research.


    But most people just treat him as a lunatic scientist researcher. "The Angel King Luo Bing said with a chuckle.


    In her opinion, such research purposes are also ridiculous.


    Ye Hao was silent.


    He didn''t know what to say, although he said that the purpose of such research is indeed somewhat impossible to achieve.


    But if this guy is really allowed to achieve this immortal result, according to the crazy personality of this soul sage, what kind of changes will he bring to the entire world of gods?


    This is something Ye Hao can''t imagine.


    Immortality is equivalent to being invincible.


    Maybe someone said, imprison him?


    But even in the magic circle, there are times when the energy is exhausted, and even the guards sometimes take it lightly.


    If you can imprison him for a billion years, can you imprison him for tens of billions of years?


    After you die, who knows what will happen later.


    In other words, I pray that this guy will give up his original crazy personality after he really accomplishes such a research purpose.


    Be a person who turns back to the shore?


    How does this feel a bit ridiculous.


    "I know what you are worrying about, but such a worry is somewhat unnecessary. In fact, there are various kinds of threats like this in the entire Gods and Myriad Realms.


    There are some strong people who are studying some weird things, but it is really too difficult to succeed.


    If you worry about such things all day, there will be almost no peace. "The Angel King Luo Bing smiled and comforted.


    Ye Hao laughed at himself when he heard this.


    Yes.


    He was only a high-ranking god, and he had only lived for less than thirty years.


    What he is worried about now, those guys who have lived for hundreds of millions of years, must also want to get it.


    People are not worried, what are they worrying about here.


    Is it because people are studying some weird things, what should be done to deal with it?


    "I see." Ye Hao let go of the matter in his heart, but still remembered the soul sage.


    He was a little curious about how far this guy has studied.


    Soul Heaven Lake is not very close to the valley of Soul Fall, but it took a day or so to fly depending on the undead flying dragon.


    "The Valley of Soulfall is ahead!" Ye Hao made the Necro Flying Dragon stop at a certain distance from the Valley of Soulfall.


    Edith raised her head and looked into the distance. There was a high mountain in the distance, and the whole mountain was surrounded by black ghosts, giving people a very ominous feeling.

 Chapter 3058： The collapse of Edith

    Chapter 3058 the collapse of Edith


    "This Soul Fallen Valley feels... so strange..." Edith looked at the Soul Fallen Valley in front of her, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    Ye Hao looked at the Soul Falling Valley in front of him, and his expression became serious.


    The breath of the soul falling in front of him was indeed very ominous.


    The periphery is full of chaotic black laws, and within it are the laws of the soul.


    "But it''s also strange, isn''t it the Valley of Soulfall? It should be a valley or something like a mountain?" Edith asked another question.


    Ye Hao answered by the side: "The Valley of the Fallen Soul is indeed a valley, but this valley is located on the top of the mountain in front of you.


    There is a crack on the top of this mountain, the crack is very deep, which is called the Valley of Fallen Soul. "


    "It turns out it''s such a thing." Edith nodded, and then she made the Necro Flying Dragon into an earring again. She looked at Ye Hao: "Then we are the same as before, sneak in? "


    Ye Hao looked at Edith, he hesitated and said, "The danger level of this place is much higher than the previous Soul Heaven Lake, so I think you should stay here.


    After I rescued your people, I will come to you. If I act alone..."


    Ye Hao was interrupted by Edith before he finished speaking.


    Edith directly refused: "I know this place is dangerous, but don''t forget, I am a Xuan Lei Yinglong of a high-ranking god.


    Although you are also strong, I am not too weak. Even if there is any danger, I can at least save my life. "


    Having said that, Edith paused for a while, and added: "As long as there is no powerhouse of the King of Gods, I can still come and go freely!"


    Seeing Edith''s confident look, Ye Hao had no choice but to agree to Edith''s continued journey to the Valley of the Fallen Soul.


    In fact, he was not only worried about the danger of this soul falling into the valley, he was also worried about the blue dragon trapped inside.


    Edith''s mother!


    "Ye Hao, I know what you are worried about. But you also have to think about it. Some things can be treated as non-existent and have never happened without concealing them.


    Although you are doing this for the good of Edith, if you look at it from her point of view, you are deceiving her.


    Like her father, deceived her irresponsibly. The voice of Angel King Luo Bing sounded in Ye Hao''s mind.


    "But..." Ye Hao was still a little worried.


    "There are some things that she needs to face and experience by herself! She is already a giant dragon that has lived for nearly 100 million years, and she should have the right to bear all of them on her own." Luo Bing Angel King asked.


    Ye Hao was speechless.


    In the eyes of him and the King Xuanlei Yinglong, they actually regarded Edith as a weak woman, even if she was a giant dragon, they still regarded her as a woman.


    I have to admit that there is a certain degree of male chauvinism in this.


    In the eyes of Luo Bing, the only female angel king, how ridiculous these are.


    An adult woman should face everything and not live under the protection of others.


    If a strong person doesn''t even have the courage to face these things, then she is not a strong person at all.


    "Okay...I understand." Ye Hao seemed to have made some decision, and he looked at Edith next to him.


    Edith felt a little surprised by Ye Hao''s torch-like gaze.


    "You... look at me so... what are you doing?" Edith felt a bit hot on her cheeks, what''s the matter with herself?


    Why does a man''s gaze make him feel this way?


    When I was in my **** system, even when I was playing with the fire dragon, I didn''t have such a burning sensation.


    "Before entering this Valley of Soul Fall, I decided to tell you one thing first!" Ye Hao said while looking at Edith.


    Edith was taken aback: "What''s the matter?"


    The Angel King Luo Bing watched Ye Hao''s actions in Ye Hao''s body. She already knew what decision Ye Hao would make next.


    He wanted, if it really made her feel emotionally out of control inside, then he would simply solve the problem outside.


    Although this might make Edith very painful, at least it won''t leave any hidden dangers.


    "In fact, this time your father gave me the task, there is one more thing that is hidden from you." Ye Hao said.


    "Did you hide it from me? What''s the matter?" Edith looked at Ye Hao in confusion.


    Ye Hao stared at Edith: "You should know that this time we are going to rescue three dragons, right."


    Edith nodded: "Yes, it is the three dragons captured by the soul sage before, but the soul sage has never admitted this matter, and we have no evidence.


    Coupled with the strength of the Necromancer and the strength of the soul sage, we have never had a chance.


    This time, because of multiple opportunities, I decided to let you help us bring back the three dragons. "


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, and he grabbed Edith''s hand: "It''s roughly like this, but there are a few things in it that your father didn''t tell you.


    These three dragons are all blue dragons, and one of the blue dragons is your mother! "


    boom


    At this moment, Edith''s expression froze directly, as if completely petrified.


    After a while, she came back to her senses, and said with a awkward smile: "You... don''t kid me. My mother passed away when she gave birth to me."


    "That is a lie your father told you to protect you so that you will not be too sad. Your mother is actually a victim of the abduction that year.


    At that time, it happened to happen shortly after your dragon egg was born. Because the dragon egg was just given, your mother was very weak, so the soul sage had the opportunity to take your mother away.


    The godhead you saw before, you said you have a certain affection for it, in fact, that is your mother''s godhead!


    The magical tool your father gave you is not a magical tool of the same race, but a magical tool for bloodline induction.


    It can only sense the dragon that is related to your bloodline, and in this necrotic **** system, the dragon that is related to your bloodline is only your mother! "Ye Hao directly threw out a series of things.


    He could feel the trembling of Edith''s hand he was holding.


    Her eyes were unbelievable. There were so many things that she couldn''t fully accept at this moment.


    "This... this... how is this possible! I don''t believe it... I don''t believe it..." Edith still didn''t want to believe it.


    Ye Hao took out a killer mace at this time, and he took out a crystal.


    This is a photo-taking stone, left to himself by King Xuan Lei Ying Long, and it records the truth he said.


    In order to prevent such a situation, to prove to Edith that all this is true.

 Chapter 3059： Ediths Fury

    Chapter 3059 Edith''s Rage


    After seeing the image left by her father, Edith finally believed this fact.


    She fell to the ground, tears streaming from her eyes.


    At this moment, the dragon power on her body was uncontrollable, like a pot of boiling water!


    "I...my mother...still...alive...just...right inside!" Edith''s eyes were filled with blood and looked at the direction of Soulfall.


    Edith stood up slowly, dragon wings bloomed behind her, her arms turned into dragon claws, and sharp dragon teeth appeared in her mouth.


    The skin on the cheeks began to slowly turn into dragon scales.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Hao hurriedly grabbed Edith.


    "Edith, I know you are angry now, but what you need now is calmness!" Ye Hao persuaded.


    "Calm down! How do I calm down! My mother is trapped in this ghost place now... hundreds of millions of years... You also saw what the imprisoned people look like in that Soul Lake.


    My...my mother suffered this kind of torture just like them... and... and was deprived of the godhead! "


    Elis'' entire head turned into a dragon''s head. She was panting, her clothes exploded directly, her body was already covered with dragon scales, and a wave of dragon gas emerged on her body.


    Ye Hao hurriedly laid out the rules of space around him.


    In this way, this dragon aura would not be discovered by the people in the Valley of Soulfall.


    "I know you are angry now. I was also angry when I knew something like this before, but now it''s not anger that can solve everything!" Ye Hao still wanted to comfort.


    But Edith has fanned her wings, and the strong storm has swept away.


    "Anger can''t solve these things, then I will ruin the entire Valley of Soulfall! I will make these **** pay the price! I will save my mother!" Edith said, preparing to fly over.


    But the next second, she was rushed by Ye Hao, and Ye Hao hugged her tightly.


    The two fell to the ground and rolled on the ground several times in a row.


    "Let go of me!" Edith growled.


    "I can''t let go of you now. With the impulsiveness of you, it is impossible to rescue your mother, and even you yourself may be in danger.


    If something like that happens, let your mother know, do you think your mother will be happy! "Ye Hao shouted.


    "I don''t care! I''m going to save my mother!" Edith roared, she opened her dragon''s mouth and bit directly on Ye Hao''s shoulder.


    Long Fang pierced Ye Hao''s skin directly, and blood flowed down the corner of Edith''s mouth.


    Ye Hao felt the pain in his shoulder.


    "She is very out of control now, you can let her coma first." Luo Bing Angel King suggested in Ye Hao''s consciousness.


    "No, you said before. This is an existing problem. We can''t use other means to escape. A temporary escape doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist.


    Now that this matter has appeared in front of Edith, I must deal with it this time! "Ye Hao said in his heart.


    At the same time, regardless of Edith biting his shoulder, he still held Edith''s body without hesitation.


    At this moment, neither of them noticed that in Edith''s body, there was a little red starlight merging into Ye Hao''s body.


    "Cry...you feel better when you cry. I know you are very uncomfortable and painful now. I know you are angry and you want to avenge your mother in anger.


    Want to make the guys who make your mother suffer.


    I promise you that I will do this, but not now, the most important thing for us now is to rescue your mother first!


    Do you think revenge is important, or it is important to save your mother Edith!


    You are a superior god, and I believe you are not the kind of stupid person who can be dazzled by anger. You should know what is most important now.


    What should you do! "


    Under Ye Hao''s consolation, Edith, who was originally irritable, slowly calmed down, and a line of blood and tears shed from her dragon''s eyes.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Edith began to roar in pain, with Ye Hao''s blood still on her teeth.


    "Cry, have a hard time. After crying and venting, we will pick up your mother!" Ye Hao said, patting Edith''s back.


    At this time, Edith''s body began to slowly change back into a human shape, the scales disappeared, and the wings were retracted.


    The roar and crying slowly disappeared.


    "Okay...I''m not so impulsive now, you can let me go." Edith''s cold voice came from Ye Hao''s ear.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief and let go of Edith.


    But at the moment when Edith was released, a slap fell heavily on Ye Hao''s face.


    This made Ye Hao dumbfounded, why did he hit himself?


    "This is because you lied to me with that **** man!" Edith looked at Ye Hao complainingly, and then she said coldly: "As for what the **** man did.


    When I return to the Dragon God System, I will settle accounts with him! "


    Come on.


    Ye Hao had already begun to pray for that Xuan Lei Ying Long King, and then the father-daughter crisis between them had appeared. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    Before Ye Hao recovered, suddenly Edith stepped forward again. This time, instead of hitting Ye Hao, she kissed Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao widened his eyes and looked at Edith in surprise.


    This is the second time the two have kissed, but it was in Soul Tianhu before, which was completely forced by circumstances.


    And the atmosphere was very tense at that time, so I didn''t feel too much.


    But this time it was completely different, he could feel the temperature.


    After a few minutes, Edith released Ye Hao, but she didn''t stop like this, but looked at Ye Hao''s shoulder.


    On Ye Hao''s shoulder, there was the wound she had just bitten, **** and bloody.


    "It hurts? Why didn''t you push me away just now." Edith asked, looking at the wound on Ye Hao''s shoulder.


    "But your situation is more important. We are also friends. There is such a saying on our planet that when a friend is uncomfortable, we lend him our shoulders.


    And this kind of injury is nothing at all and will soon recover. "Ye Hao said indifferently.


    But the touch on his shoulder made him look at Edith in surprise.


    Edith licked the blood from the wound.


    Ye Hao swallowed, when did this guy learn this kind of thing.


    After a few seconds, Edith backed away.


    When Ye Hao saw Edith, his eyes shook and he quickly removed his eyes.


    Because when Edith turned into a dragon just now, he directly destroyed the clothes on his body, and now he is back in human form, just...

 Chapter 3060： Five minutes 15 minutes

    3060-Sorcerer


    "Okay, you can turn around now." Edith''s voice came.


    Ye Hao looked over, and Edith had once again taken out a set of clothes and put it on her body.


    Although it is said that the powerhouses of their realm can actually use magic to transform clothes, but that needs mana to maintain after all, if the mana is exhausted when fighting with others, wouldn''t it be necessary to run naked.


    So almost everyone¡¯s storage items will have hundreds of sets of clothes that can be replaced.


    "Ahem..." Ye Hao looked at Edith, because he said so many things just now, looking at Edith at this moment is always a bit embarrassing.


    "You have known this for a long time, it was the **** guy who told you not to tell me, right." Edith looked at Ye Hao badly.


    Ye Hao nodded.


    I was silent in my heart for that Xuan Lei Ying Long King, old brother, I can''t blame me for this.


    Anyway, this matter will be said sooner or later. This can only be said to be the karma of your incompetent husband.


    "Then why, you want to tell me here now, instead of keeping it from me!" Edith looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    When she thought about it, since she had already concealed it, she could continue to conceal it. Why did she tell herself at this time?


    "Because I feel that you will know this sooner or later. When you were in Soul Tianhu before, you came into contact with the truth.


    Even if you still didn''t know the truth of the matter this time in the Valley of the Fallen Soul, you will know it in the near future.


    So I don¡¯t think there is any need to hide it from you, not to mention that I don¡¯t want you to hate me because of this. "


    Ye Hao continued: "The other thing is to consider the safety of this operation. If you really discover the truth of the matter in the Valley of the Fallen Soul, do it like just now.


    Then I really can''t help it, even if you live enough, I still want to live well! "


    Upon hearing Ye Hao''s words, Edith cast Ye Hao''s eyes.


    "I can tell you, don''t think that I am like this, this incident is just over, I have a lot of grudges, you wait for me!"


    Edith pointed at Ye Hao with her hands on her hips.


    I don''t know if it was because of this incident, Ye Hao actually felt that Edith was in front of him, and he lost the posture of the dragon princess before.


    "Okay, let''s get it right now. If my mother is really inside, no matter what, we have to save her.


    Even if you really want to demolish this broken place! "A murderous look flashed through Edith''s eyes.


    She saw that Ye Hao wanted to persuade herself, she rolled her eyes and said, "Of course, this is when you don''t have any feasible plans."


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, at least Edith had calmed down now.


    "In our plan, in fact, we must first consider two issues, which are similar to the situation in our soul Tianhu before.


    On the one hand, it is the situation of guards. We must enter the Valley of Soulfall without disturbing the guards.


    On the other hand, we don''t know what your mother is and what the situation of another dragon is now. If the situation is the same as that of the blue dragon before, we have to be prepared for a very bad situation.


    Because here, unlike the Soul Lake, there are spirit warriors patrolling here in the laboratory! "Ye Hao said solemnly.


    Edith nodded clearly, and then said very casually: "Well, I can''t understand you so much. Just talk about your plan and what I should do then."


    Seeing that Edith was throwing her hand at the shopkeeper, she didn''t think about these things at all, and she left all the plans and plans to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shrugged helplessly: "Because of the uncertainty of the situation this time, my plan is divided into the upper lottery, the winning lot, and the lower lottery.


    If all goes well, then we will proceed in accordance with the signed plan. At that time, we can rescue your mother and another blue dragon without disturbing anyone.


    If the lottery is won, there may be some troubles in the middle. This trouble may be solved and may not be solved. If it cannot be solved, there may be conflicts. At this time, we need to adapt to the situation.


    But you must remember that all actions in the plan must follow my arrangements. You can''t do anything I don''t allow to do! "


    Ye Hao said, looking at Edith warningly.


    Edith nodded casually, and she didn''t know if she had put this sentence in her heart.


    It is estimated that at that time, she herself will "act according to circumstances" against Ye Hao''s plan!


    "Stop talking nonsense, what is the signing?" Edith urged.


    Ye Hao sighed: "The signing of the lot means that you can''t rescue your mother and people by hiding and not disturbing anyone. At that time, we can only take a positive breakthrough.


    At that time, we may have less than five minutes.


    This is the safe time I calculated. Although I don''t know where the soul sage is now, it is from the time we were exposed to the rescue message from others.


    It takes about five minutes for the nearest **** king-level powerhouse, or three or more high-ranking main gods to appear in the Valley of Soulfall.


    And after these five minutes, it was fifteen minutes to escape.


    In other words, we must rescue your mother and people within five minutes, and then use the remaining fifteen minutes to escape the necromantic spirit from here! "


    Hearing Ye Hao''s plan, Edith showed an expression of excitement: "I feel that this plan is very suitable.


    Let''s just follow this plan directly! "


    Ye Hao cast a blank eye at Edith.


    "This plan is cool for you, but the degree of danger is the highest.


    I ask you, at your fastest speed, how sure are you that you can fly outside of the Necronomicon within fifteen minutes! "Ye Hao asked Edith.


    Edith thought for a while, and then pinched her fingers.


    "If we return according to the route we came before, in my dragon form, it will take about 13 minutes to read.


    And this is still in the case of no one blocking it.


    Counting that up, fifteen minutes is indeed very stressful! If something happens on the road, it''s really bad luck. "


    "This means that your mother will also be in danger, so you said that compared with the previous two plans, you think you want your mother to be safe.


    I still hope you can have a good time! "Ye Hao looked at Edith.


    Edith finally chose the front. Although she was angry, she still hoped that her mother could be safe.


    As long as my mother is safe, I can do revenge or something in the future!

 Chapter 3062： The law is condensed into silk

    Chapter 3062 the law is condensed into silk


    Ye Hao and Edith hid in the dark, looking at the valley in front of them.


    That''s right!


    It''s a valley, a special valley.


    On the top of this mountain, there appeared a fissure 50 meters long and 20 meters wide at the widest place.


    Don''t look at the cracks that are not very big, but its depth is unfathomable. When you stand on the edge and look down, you can see stone staircases hovering down on the inner edge of the valley.


    Except for the stone ladder, there is no other thing to see, no place at all.


    "This... how deep is this?" Edith looked at the valley and swallowed.


    "If the information is not wrong, the depth of this soul falling valley can reach twice that of the mountain outside." Ye Hao said in a deep voice, looking at the valley in front of him.


    "Twice! In other words, this valley has reached the ground below!" Edith took a breath.


    Recalling the process they had worked so hard to climb up, now looking at the spiral staircase that was going down, she felt that her mind was numb.


    It would be great if he could fly into a dragon, but he could only maintain his current human appearance.


    "You are considered to be before. I know why the signing of the lottery said that the success rate is so low. In such a deep place, from rushing in, to rescuing your tribe and mother, and then out, it takes only five minutes before and after. time.


    What do you think is the probability that we can accomplish such a thing. "Ye Hao looked at Edith next to her.


    Edith looked away helplessly.


    She is not a fool. Seeing such a situation, she can naturally see it. If you try hard, the odds of winning are indeed very low.


    "Then how are we going down now? Look at these places, there are spirit soldiers patrolling everywhere. Under normal circumstances, the way down is those stone ladders.


    But every certain distance on those stone ladders were guarded by spirit warriors. "Edith interrogated Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao observed it, and he said, "If you walk the stone ladder, it is really difficult. But we can use other methods to go down. But we can only hope that the valley is vertical, otherwise it might be a little troublesome.


    "Vertical?" Edith didn''t understand what Ye Hao meant.


    Ye Hao didn''t have any ideas to explain to her either. Anyway, for Edith, it would be useless to explain more plans to her, just tell her what to do at that time.


    Ye Hao started to seal on his hands, and the movements were very light, because at the moment they were above the Valley of Soulfall, a slightly larger energy fluctuation might alarm the spirit fighters below.


    Edith also noticed this. She looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "Hey, hey, didn''t you say that you can''t use abilities, this will alarm the spirit fighters."


    "Using abilities under normal circumstances will indeed disturb others, but in such an environment, these spirit warriors will not find the abilities I use, unless it is really an existence with a particularly strong perception ability.


    But I think that such a strong person should not appear here. "Ye Hao said calmly.


    People who have the ability to discover him at this time.


    That must be a strong person above the upper main god, and the probability of such a strong person appearing here is very low, and the highest estimate here is only the middle main god.


    In the case of really bad luck, there is a high-level Lord God stationed here, it is impossible to stay outside such a place.


    Most things like patrolling outside are done by these little guys.


    Edith looked at the movement of Ye Hao''s hand, and she soon understood why Ye Hao said that.


    Because Ye Hao''s ability to mobilize was nothing else, it was the law of darkness.


    And it was very weak, even with Edith beside her, if she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she hadn''t noticed the fluctuation of the law in Ye Hao''s hand.


    Ye Hao quickly completed the preparations, and he said without looking back, "Hold me tightly."


    "Huh?" Edith didn''t understand Ye Hao''s meaning for the first time.


    "Don''t waste time, hold me tight!" Ye Hao said urgingly.


    Edith hesitated, still hugged Ye Hao''s body tightly.


    At this time, Ye Hao raised his hand, and several black threads appeared on the tips of his fingers. These black threads formed several intersections in the sky above Soulfall Valley, allowing Ye Hao and Edith to be located in Taniguchi. Central location.


    It''s like a spider.


    At this time, the patrolling spirit soldier closest to Taniguchi raised his head and looked over his head.


    "It should have been the monster that flew past." The spirit warrior muttered and continued to patrol his post.


    He didn''t notice at all, it was beside him, in the middle of Taniguchi.


    There are two people who are slowly declining.


    "You are..." Edith looked at Ye Hao in surprise, the black silk thread in Ye Hao''s hand began to slowly release, which also made Edith and Ye Hao begin to slowly decline.


    At this moment, the location of Ye Hao and Edith had been lost in Taniguchi, which was almost thirty meters away from the valley where they were just now.


    Although it is not very far, it has been a great success.


    Because under Ye Hao''s powerful concealment methods, the few spirit warriors patrolling Taniguchi and on the whirling stone ladder did not find their existence.


    "Don''t speak, now try not to let yourself make any sound, and in order to prevent unnecessary shaking of our body, let any fluctuations in our body be reduced to the lowest state.


    We have to slide down to the bottom of the valley according to our current posture! "


    Ye Hao''s voice reached Edith''s mind.


    That''s right, this is Ye Hao''s method of sneaking in.


    Following the spider''s method, firstly, above Taniguchi, a thread woven with a few black rules formed a support point, and then from this support point, he and Edith were put down little by little.


    During this process, both Ye Hao and Edith were in a state of concealment, although in this state of concealment, there was a certain range limit.


    But because the spirit warriors are patrolling on the swing stone ladder, and Ye Hao and the others are in the center of the valley at the moment, so they are in a safe position.


    Edith looked at Ye Hao in surprise. While she was surprised at Ye Hao''s wisdom, she also admired Ye Hao''s control of the law of darkness.


    This method of kneading the law of darkness into a line is not trivial.


    Instead, a talented person who has strong control over the law of darkness is needed, and the line cannot be too thick, otherwise it will be exposed.


    This ensures that the quality of these dark laws must be particularly high!

 Chapter 3063： Fall out of control

    3063-Sorcerer


    decline!


    decline!


    decline!


    In the next two hours, Ye Hao and Edith were both descending, and neither of them knew how deep they had fallen.


    Lifting their heads, none of them couldn''t see the Taniguchi above their heads.


    All you can see is the round stone staircase hovering down the surrounding rock wall.


    And because of the deep down distance, the silk thread in Ye Hao''s hand also inevitably began to reverberate.


    It''s like a swing, swinging around there.


    At first, this reverberation was not very large.


    But as the silk thread gets longer and longer, the reverberating fluctuations gradually begin to increase.


    On several occasions, Ye Hao and the others almost came close to the spirit warriors patrolling on the swinging stone ladder, and they all avoided dangerously and dangerously.


    And when it dropped to a certain height, what Ye Hao was most worried about still happened.


    Because it hangs down from Taniguchi, this is a vertical line.


    But Ye Hao couldn''t determine if the rock wall in this Valley of Soul Fall was straight or not. If it was curved, then Ye Hao would not be able to drop directly to the bottom of the valley.


    At this moment, Ye Hao had such a situation.


    Their current position is getting closer and closer to the side of the swing stone ladder, which aggravates their danger.


    "Wait! Something is coming up below!" Edith suddenly passed a voice to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s body shook suddenly, because he was paying attention to the decline just now, and there is a limit to a person''s attention.


    At this moment, when Ye Hao focused his attention on the bottom, he also noticed that something seemed to be approaching quickly below.


    Damn it!


    This troublesome problem is getting more and more.


    At this time, there is no other way but to fight.


    "Grab my body, reduce the fluctuation of my body to the lowest, and it is best to prepare for battle at any time!" Ye Hao reminded solemnly.


    Edith nodded heavily.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, he reorganized a spatial position and wrapped it around Ye Hao and Edith.


    This can increase their hidden characteristics.


    Subsequently, Ye Hao cut the silk thread in his hand.


    Because of the break of the silk thread, Ye Hao and Edith began to fall freely, which was much faster than before.


    And in this process, Ye Hao can control the direction of his fall by changing his falling body shape.


    Ye Hao stared at the bottom, he was feeling the power coming from below.


    Getting closer!


    Getting closer!


    Finally, Ye Hao mobilized his spatial position at this moment, using the smallest energy mobilization, to squeeze himself and Edith into the rift in the space, which was a brief disappearance.


    And it was in this instant of time that a spirit warrior of the middle main **** flew up.


    The mission of this spirit warrior is to fly from the bottom of the valley to the outside of the valley every time to do his patrolling mission.


    When the spirit warrior flew over the place where Ye Hao and Edith disappeared just now, he didn''t notice any strangeness.


    Just after he disappeared above, Ye Hao and Edith appeared again.


    Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief when he felt the breath above his head go away.


    But this does not mean that the immediate problem is solved.


    You know they are falling now, and don''t know how long they will reach the bottom.


    Everything at the bottom of the valley is unknown.


    In case they landed, they made a lot of noise.


    In case they landed there would be patrolling spirit warriors.


    In case...


    It can be said that the current situation has completely deviated from Ye Hao''s original plan, and this has also come to what Ye Hao said before in ¡®react to circumstances¡¯.


    He can only look forward to it now, so that the worst will not happen.


    Hold your breath!


    Finally, after continuing to fall for two minutes, Ye Hao saw the light appearing from the lower side. From this point of view, they were about to come to the end.


    Because of the inability to mobilize energy, if you land at this speed, the sound of the landing will undoubtedly be an ¡®alarm¡¯, telling people here that you have unexpected guests.


    Ye Hao raised his hands, using the fastest speed and the least power of the law of darkness to shoot black silk threads onto the rock wall next to him.


    Just like Spider-Man, relying on this method to slow down.


    But because of the limited energy conditions for mobilization, those black threads could not directly stop Ye Hao''s falling speed.


    More and more black threads were breaking, while Ye Hao and Edith were still falling.


    At this moment, Edith also knew that their situation was very dangerous, and she was ready to fight.


    See the ground below!


    There is a group of spirit warriors patrolling there. If they land, they will definitely be spotted by them.


    Edith''s eyes glowed, and she was ready to fight.


    But when they were about three meters away from the ground, Ye Hao and Edith stopped.


    The captain of the patrol team raised his head and looked at the pitch black Taniguchi above his head.


    "What''s the captain?" The spirit warrior next to him looked at the captain who stopped and asked suspiciously.


    "Nothing, it feels like something has fallen." The team leader said.


    The spirit warrior smiled and said: "Don''t things like Captain happen often, after all, this is a valley, and it''s such a deep place.


    It is quite normal for a stone to fall a little bit, and there are at least four or five such movements every day.


    But the leader even asked us to insist on it every time.


    Seriously, I don''t understand. Who is willing to come to this place?


    Even if someone has some purpose, does he dare to come? Does he have the ability to get in without disturbing our defenses?


    We must know that the main god-level powerhouse here is close to a hundred people, of which there are more than a dozen of the middle main gods alone, and there is an adult in the upper main god.


    This is regarded as someone coming, and it is completely here to die.


    This is the place of our Necromancer¡¤Soul Sage, isn''t this an experiment that was given to the door for nothing. "


    Listening to the words ridiculed by his fighters, even though the captain thought so, he still coughed.


    "Well, this is also for the sake of insurance, and this is also our task.


    The experimental products here are the most precious things of our soul sage adults. If there is any accident, we will wait to become the new experimental products of the soul sage adults.


    Okay, stop talking. Keep patrolling. "The spirit captain said with someone.

 Chapter 3064： Dont hit me in the face

    3064-Sorcerer


    The departure of the patrol team.


    Ye Hao and Edith were also relieved.


    Just now, when both of them thought that a battle was inevitable, the speed of the two finally slowed down, and relying on the silk thread, they were able to levitate in mid-air.


    "What shall we do now?" Edith interrogated Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao started to observe all this in front of him.


    This is the place at the bottom of the valley.


    The space here has suddenly become very large, and it seems that it should have been remodeled, and there have been many more man-made buildings.


    However, no trace of the laboratory or the place where the experiment was held was seen.


    "Let me take a look at where the prison is here." Ye Hao still used his tried-and-tested methods and a little bit of the law of wind.


    Through the wind flowing here, the situation in this area can be sensed.


    Soon, most places in this area appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    In fact, what Ye Hao mainly observed was the spirit soldiers on patrol.


    From the chat with the spirit warrior team just now, it can be known that the soul sage values ??his experimental products very seriously.


    So these spirit warriors who patrol and guard, the tighter the patrol, the place where the experimental products are detained.


    Through this way of judging, Ye Hao indeed got the answer.


    "Below this place in front of me, there is a three-story building.


    On the right side of the bottom floor, is the cage where the experimental product is held.


    We need to go to that place so that we can find your mother and people! "Ye Hao passed the news to Edith.


    Edith took a deep breath. At this moment, her state was even more nervous than when she was performing missions in Soul Heaven Lake.


    Because at that time she didn''t know that one of the objects she wanted to save was her mother, who she thought had been dead for many years.


    So her mood at this moment is completely different from that at the time.


    "Remember, all actions in a while must follow my arrangements. No matter...whatever you see, you need to remain calm.


    You have to tell yourself that the first thing we need to do now is to take your mother and people away from this place.


    All other things are not as important as this one. As long as you can take your mother and people away from this place, I will not stop you from doing what you want to do in the future! "


    Ye Hao reminded Edith again.


    Because from the previous situation in Soul Tianhu, the situation of the experimental products here should not be too good, the most important is the situation of Edith''s mother.


    If the godhead of a giant dragon is stripped out, no one will know how the rest of her will be treated.


    Ye Hao even imagined the worst result.


    If that''s the case, it is estimated that Edith will definitely collapse when she sees it.


    Edith also thought of what Ye Hao was thinking. She squeezed her fist: "I will control myself as much as possible. If... I mean if I lose control.


    The first thing you have to make sure is to take my mother and people out of here. Anything that prevents you from doing this, you can directly subdue me! "


    Edith also knows her emotions, and she also understands what is the most important thing in this situation.


    But she also knows her personality very well. She knows that if she really sees some incredible scenes, she will definitely be unable to control her emotions.


    She might even go violently and do anything she can''t imagine.


    At this time, the only person who could organize her was Ye Hao.


    "If you really lose control, I will do that. I will punch you unceremoniously!" Ye Hao said in a witty tone.


    "Remember, don''t hit me in the face!" Edith then cast Ye Hao''s eyes.


    Subsequently, the two began their next actions.


    Ye Hao and Edith landed on the ground, Ye Hao took Edith''s hand and began to sneak in slowly, following the route they had obtained before, starting to sneak in where they were going.


    Along the way, they met a lot of psychic warrior teams, and several times they passed by dangerously and dangerously.


    But fortunately, there were unexpected situations, and they began to enter the lower level.


    The lower level seems to be a warehouse, containing many strange and dead things, and some containers that seem to be specimens.


    It seems that these should also be the experimental items of the soul sage, but they are not that important, and they are no longer his toys.


    And on the second floor below, these are laboratories. These laboratories are very strange. Some of them contain magical artifacts that Ye Hao doesn''t even recognize.


    Some laboratories are empty, like a small dark room, with nothing inside.


    But on the contrary, the scenes in these small black rooms gave Ye Hao and Edith a feeling of cold back.


    Because on the walls of these small black houses, there are scratches and some dried blood.


    At the same time, some weird phenomena will appear.


    For example, there is nothing in an empty room.


    But when Ye Hao and Edith passed by, they could hear a man screaming.


    The only explanation for this situation is that there was once an experiment here, after accepting the experiment of the soul sage.


    A painful voice erupted from his soul, and this voice directly left an afterimage in this space.


    This afterimage has always existed, just like a mirage, constantly appearing.


    It is conceivable that this experimental product was subjected to a terrifying experiment at that time.


    Ye Hao felt trembling and sweat from the hand he was holding.


    He looked at Edith behind him, and Edith had dropped her own right now.


    The scenes seen along the way are affecting her heart, making her heart extremely depressed.


    She didn''t dare to imagine what kind of torture her mother had endured here.


    Will it be the same as those creatures before, in those laboratories, in those small black rooms, the soul sages are constantly doing various terrifying experiments.


    Then there was pain and screaming hysterically.


    She may be very desperate at that moment, she is looking forward to her husband to come and save herself.


    But she has stayed here for nearly 100 million years without waiting for her husband.


    One can imagine how terrifying despair this is.


    Edith''s dragon teeth had bit her lip, and blood was flowing out.


    In order to prevent the blood from dripping on the ground and revealing their whereabouts, Edith could only swallow the blood again.

 Chapter 3065： Twelve knights scarlet knight

    Chapter 3065 Twelve Knights Scarlet Knight


    anger!


    anger!


    Still angry emotions gathered in Edith''s heart.


    Ye Hao could feel the anger in Edith''s heart, he didn''t say anything, nor did he make any comforting actions.


    Because he knew that at this time, it was useless to say anything.


    He had experienced this kind of pain between relatives before, and he deeply knew what this kind of pain felt.


    So at this time, it is better to let the family be alone than to say some comforting words or some comforting actions.


    Of course, Ye Hao actually has his own caution.


    Edith didn''t notice that in the palm of her hand that was in contact with Ye Hao, a little red starlight was transferring from Edith''s body to Ye Hao''s body.


    "Ye Hao, your behavior like this is very dangerous. Although you transfer Edith''s anger into your body, you can prevent her from losing control of her anger.


    But don¡¯t forget, you are a volcano yourself, and if you suppress the anger in your body like this, you yourself are also very dangerous! "The Angel King Luo Bing naturally noticed Ye Hao''s ¡®stupid¡¯ behavior.


    Ye Hao is now relying on his control of the element of anger, and he can now absorb the anger from other people into his body.


    When she was outside before, the reason why Edith''s emotions could be controlled so quickly was actually related to Ye Hao''s little trick.


    When a person is angry, it is like a volcano accumulating energy.


    And just when this volcano is about to erupt, someone suddenly transfers the energy of this volcano, then this volcano naturally has no ability to erupt.


    "I know, but I''m all a volcano anyway, one volcano and two volcanoes, it''s not as good as a volcano." Ye Hao told Luo Bing the Angel King indifferently.


    Angel King Luo Bing knew that he couldn''t persuade Ye Hao now, and she just reminded Ye Hao just now.


    And Ye Hao''s excuse was simply untenable.


    Because Ye Hao is a volcano, it is a volcano with unimaginable consequences after the eruption.


    In comparison, Edith is an inconspicuous little volcano.


    But now, under Ye Hao''s method, although Edith''s anger is constantly being produced, it is also constantly flowing into Ye Hao''s body.


    This also caused Edith to be able to control the emotions in her body now, so she wouldn''t really run away here.


    At this moment, they have already begun to approach the third underground level, which is their destination this time.


    ...


    In a dark corner of the Valley of the Fallen Soul, a blood-red armor was neatly stacked here.


    And in the next second, a red spirit body filled the entire armor, and the entire armor stood up suddenly.


    And at the position of the two eyes of the armor, two red candle-like objects appeared, as if they were a pair of eyes.


    "Unexpectedly, mice really got in."


    The armored warrior squeezed his neck, he raised his hand, and there was a blood-red sword in his hand. This sword was very special.


    Both sides of the blade are serrated. If it is a sword, it is almost nothing like a normal sword.


    But its general appearance and structure are also very much like a sword.


    The armored warriors walked toward the outside step by step, and two groups of patrolling spirit warriors came to face each other.


    When the two teams of spirit warriors saw the person in front of them, each one was shocked and shivered, as if they had seen something terrifying.


    "Yes... it''s the Scarlet Knight-sama..."


    "Master Scarlet Knight...woke up again."


    "This...this... isn''t the Scarlet Knight-sama just eating half a year ago? Isn''t it... this is going to eat again."


    Listening to the names of these spirit warriors, I roughly know what the origin of this creature wearing blood red armor is.


    Necromancer, one of the twelve knights under the three Necromancer Kings, the scarlet knight.


    The Scarlet Knight is a guy who loves **** killing.


    remember! It was a **** killing, not a simple killing.


    Among the gods and all realms, there are also some races or strong people who like to kill, but these are just enjoying the process of killing.


    But the Scarlet Knight was different. The killing of those people was in front of him, which was nothing short of pediatrics.


    The killing he liked was not a simple killing, but a very **** killing.


    He likes to torture his opponent bit by bit while killing, and come up with all kinds of **** ideas.


    And if the opponent is a spirit body, his favorite way is to cut the opponent like a cake, bit by bit, and then bit by bit.


    He likes this process, which leads to every once in a while, even if there is no mission and no opponent, he still has to look for some ¡®prey¡¯ to satisfy his habit of **** killing.


    As for who these ¡®prey¡¯ are and what identity they are, he doesn¡¯t care at all.


    Sometimes it may be some monsters, and sometimes it may be a passing behemoth.


    And sometimes when hungry and not choosing food, a patrolling spirit warrior may be pulled directly.


    Such things happen from time to time.


    That''s why, when these spirit warriors saw the Scarlet Knight, they all looked like a devil.


    They were afraid that the scarlet knight habit awakened and regarded them as ¡®prey¡¯.


    This is a powerhouse of the upper main **** level, even if they really regard them as "prey", they have no way but to obediently become the fish on the opponent''s knife.


    But the problem is that if the Scarlet Knight can be killed happily, that would be lucky. The most terrifying thing is to be tortured.


    So at the moment just now, several of the two spirit warrior teams even had suicidal thoughts in their minds.


    Instead of dying in such pain, it is better to give yourself a happy one.


    "An enemy has invaded. Send my order to immediately open Taniguchi''s magic circle, and no one is allowed to enter or leave during this time!" The Scarlet Knight said in a deep voice.


    Enemy invaded!


    Upon hearing this, these spirit warriors were excited for the first time, and the joy of escaping from the dead.


    Then came surprise!


    Someone even sneaked into the valley of their souls!


    "The game of hunter and prey is about to begin, liking them can make me happier." The position of the mouth of the scarlet knight''s helmet.


    A red arc suddenly appeared, like a mouth.


    But the weird arc, the upward ¡®corner of the mouth¡¯.


    Let people who see it have a feeling of shivering!

 Chapter 3066： Soulless dragon

    Chapter 3066-Soulless Dragon


    Soulfall Valley Laboratory, the third underground floor.


    This third layer is divided into two areas. On one side, there are some special laboratory places, and there seems to be a place where the soul sage places some experimental materials and data files.


    After all, for these researchers, although they are a powerful person at the God King level, there are some things that still need to be recorded in order to better analyze and compare the data.


    On the other side is the experimental cage of the Soul Sage.


    The number of experimental products in Soul Fallen Valley is far less than the number of Soul Tianhu Laboratory, or even only one-third.


    But the experimental products stored here are quite special.


    Among them, Ye Hao even saw a few powerful masters of the upper main **** level, with various races and various creatures, as if it were a museum.


    Edith was already a little anxious at the moment, she was looking for her mother everywhere.


    In the end, Edith and Ye Hao looked at the deepest part of the prison.


    Because there was a tragic dragon roar, which contained various emotions of resentment, hatred, and pain.


    Just when I heard it, I felt like a creepy feeling.


    Edith speeded up her pace, and at the same time she grasped Ye Hao''s hand harder, as if she was worried about letting go of Ye Hao''s hand.


    She will lose control completely after a while.


    Ye Hao was also holding his breath at the moment, ready to face any situation.


    He can only pray now, and in the next scene, don''t have too much impact on Elis.


    brush!


    A cage appeared in front of Ye Hao and Edith, just like the cage in Soul Sky Lake, it was isolated with a special transparent material.


    And Ye Hao and Edith also saw the dragon that kept making painful noises.


    It''s a blue dragon, but it''s a male blue dragon.


    But when Ye Hao and Edith saw this blue dragon, they all took a breath.


    Because the current situation of this blue dragon is really miserable, his figure has been transformed to complete it and it doesn''t look like the original one.


    Ye Hao has seen the appearance of the blue dragon, which is a very elegant dragon.


    But the blue dragon in front of him was filled with various unknown magical artifacts, and at the same time its two dragon eyes were empty, becoming two deep cavities.


    And through these two holes, you can directly see the scene inside the blue dragon''s brain, which is a transformed head with a green soul body inside.


    This blue dragon was roaring in pain at this moment. Perhaps he had no idea who he was or where he was at this moment.


    Because he was completely crazy.


    Tortured crazy by that **** soul sage.


    "Asshole!" Edith slammed a punch on the glass cover. Seeing that her tribe was treated like this, her heart was filled with unquenchable anger.


    Fortunately, what she saw was not her own mother. Perhaps this was the only point she could comfort herself now.


    Tick


    At this time, there was a sound of water dripping on the ground from a position beside the cage.


    Edith shook her body, she drew her hand from Ye Hao''s hand and placed it on her chest.


    She felt it!


    She felt the **** of the blood in her heart.


    She took a heavy and excited step and walked towards the cage beside her.


    When Ye Hao saw Edith like this, he was also behind Edith, and he clenched his fists.


    Walking to the glass window of another cage, Ye Hao and Edith saw Edith''s mother who was imprisoned here.


    "Mother..." Edith looked at the mother behind the glass window, and the tears in her eyes dripped involuntarily.


    After Ye Hao saw it, he was relieved.


    Fortunately, on the surface, Edith''s mother did not endure the torture of the blue dragon just now, but no one knows what kind of damage she actually suffered.


    I saw a very beautiful blue dragon calmly staying in the cage, and she was lying there like a quiet girl.


    When she saw Edith and Ye Hao appear, her eyes looked at Edith curiously, and she took the initiative to walk towards Edith, but was blocked by the chain bound to her body.


    "Quick! Quick! Quick! Open this **** thing, I want to rescue my mother!" Edith roared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and a spatial tunnel appeared on the glass window.


    Edith rushed in without saying a word.


    Although Edith lost control of her emotions, Ye Hao was still very calm. He looked at the blue dragon in front of him.


    He had to make sure that this blue dragon would not make any threats, otherwise even Edith''s mother would only do some impolite behavior.


    But fortunately, this blue dragon was very indifferent. After seeing Ye Hao and Edith come in, he didn''t show any hostility. On the contrary, he looked at Edith very curiously and blinked.


    "Mother, it''s me! It''s me! I''m Edith! I''m Edith!" Edith had already burst into tears and fell directly on the blue dragon.


    Although Edith''s mother was taken away when she was still in the egg, she has never seen her mother since she was born.


    But the ties of bloodline made her know that the blue dragon in front of her was her mother at the moment she saw her mother.


    In those countless days and nights, she used to think about the mother day and night.


    Blue Dragon looked at Edith who was crying on her body. She was still curious and didn''t do anything else.


    "Ye Hao? What''s going on? Why is my mother feeling weird!" Edith also noticed that there was something wrong with her mother, and hurriedly interrogated Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at Edith''s mother, and he was actually doing this when he came in just now.


    Relying on the observation of various laws, Ye Hao came to his own conclusion.


    "Although your mother has not suffered those cruel experiments physically, the soul in your mother''s body has disappeared." Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    Edith was taken aback, and she looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "I...I...I don''t know what you are talking about? The soul is missing? How could this be possible! If the soul is missing, how can she be like this! "


    "This... how to put it, this is a bit difficult to explain, I don''t know how that soul sage did it.


    You also know that our gods are composed of three elements: a divine body, a divine soul, and a divine personality.


    Your mother''s godhead is in our hands, and the **** body is in front of our eyes, but there is no **** soul in this **** body! "Ye Hao said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 3067： Crazy experiment

    Chapter 3067-Crazy Experiment


    "That...that...what should I do?" Edith looked at Ye Hao a little bewildered at the moment.


    She didn''t expect such a thing to happen at all, and perhaps she could just roll up her sleeves and rush forward in a fight.


    But with regard to the soul, she really can''t do anything about it.


    She could only look at Ye Hao for help.


    Ye Hao stared intently at the mother of Edith who had lost her soul.


    "At least in this situation, I can''t think of any way for a while, but my suggestion is that at least we now have your mother''s godhead and body.


    As long as we can take these two things out, then we can save your mother! "Ye Hao said.


    Edith nodded: "Okay... Then... That''s it!"


    Edith was a little confused, but at least for now this situation can only be like this.


    "Well, now you quickly cut off your mother''s iron chain. Remember! Don''t take it lightly, if your mother has any rampage, you must control her as soon as possible!" Ye Hao reminded.


    Edith nodded, indicating that she understood.


    "I''ll go next door now, and save the blue dragon first!" Ye Hao asked, and went to the cage next door to take the blue dragon out.


    The moment Ye Hao stepped out of Edith''s mother''s cage, Ye Hao''s body shook, and he noticed the movement in the Valley of Soulfall.


    He knew that his actions seemed to have been discovered by the guards here.


    "Time is running out, you must go out within five minutes!" Ye Hao seemed to have a clock in front of him, and there was only a five-minute countdown on the clock.


    He hurriedly rushed into the cage that held the Blue Dragon next door, and at the moment he couldn''t care about hiding his breath.


    Directly using strong means, all the chains of this blue dragon were cut off.


    Blue Dragon noticed that the restraint on his body had disappeared. At this moment, he was directly caught in a rampage, and he roared and roared angrily.


    But the next second, he dropped his head directly on the ground.


    "Be quiet!" Ye Hao frowned and looked at the blue dragon in front of him.


    He didn''t have much time, so he directly gave the blue dragon a happy one, which caused him to fall into a short coma.


    Then Ye Hao opened his inner world and sent the blue dragon inside. Then, like the first blue dragon before, he arranged a barrier for the second blue dragon and imprisoned it inside.


    "I''ll leave this to your guard, and there will be another one later." Ye Hao asked the Moon God and left in a hurry.


    Compared to Ye Hao''s decisiveness and simplicity, Edith''s side had just handled those iron chains.


    "Don''t dawdle here, our time is running out. Our whereabouts have been exposed." Ye Hao looked at Edith who was still sad, and urged directly.


    Edith was taken aback. She looked at Ye Hao in surprise: "We were discovered? How could this be? We were not all cautious all the way, how could we be discovered?"


    "Who knows this, but our behavior was originally very risky, and it was only a matter of time and probability to be discovered.


    Now that it has been discovered, we can only force it out.


    Then, as I said before, you must leave here within five minutes, and must leave the Necronomicon within fifteen minutes! "Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    Edith showed a serious expression, and at this moment she also knew how dangerous such an escape was.


    Ye Hao looked at Edith''s mother. He raised his hand and directly plunged Edith''s mother into a deep sleep, and then included Edith''s mother into the inner world.


    Just in case, an enchantment was also arranged.


    Although it now seems that Edith''s mother is harmless to humans and animals.


    But after all, this is a blue dragon of the upper main **** level, and no one knows if she will run away at any time.


    If he ran away at that time, it would be a tricky thing for Ye Hao, and most of all, at this critical moment in front of him.


    "Okay, we are going to leave here!" Ye Hao took Edith to the corridor outside.


    But Ye Hao''s pace suddenly stopped


    The law of his wind system tells him that on top of his head, there are already a large number of spiritual warriors, and there are hundreds of them at the main **** level alone.


    There is also the breath of a very threatening upper god.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t we have to hurry up and escape?" Edith looked at Ye Hao who stopped in confusion.


    "Before we escape, we have to prepare a gift for friends outside!" Ye Hao''s mouth raised.


    ...


    On the second floor of the laboratory.


    At this moment, the Scarlet Knights have been stationed here with a large number of guards, and on the first floor, which is the top place, there are also a large number of spirit warriors.


    "Hmph, this is the only way to leave. And the surrounding space is chaotic, even if you have any spatial artifacts, you can only leave from Taniguchi!" The Scarlet Knight stared at the only passage from the third underground floor, his mouth began Up.


    He has already begun to prepare for the waiting hunt.


    He has been guarding here for hundreds of thousands of years. It was originally a very boring job, but he didn''t expect it to be more fun.


    "I hope you don''t let me down." The Scarlet Knight played with the sword in his hand.


    Behind the Scarlet Knight, there are several middle-ranked main gods.


    These middle main gods are all well-rounded, and up to now, they are still a little bit unbelievable, and there are people who dare to break their souls.


    This is the Valley of the Fallen Soul!


    It is the territory of the soul sage of the Necromancer, do those who dare to appear here really don¡¯t know the horror of the soul sage?


    This is a fellow like a demon.


    If it weren''t for no choice, these subordinates who obey the soul sage all hope that they can change to another master, it is because the experiments of the soul sage are really horrible.


    And like the Scarlet Knight, he often grabs some subordinates to do some cruel experiments.


    They are simply accompanying a tiger.


    It''s a pity that their strength is weak, at least in front of the upper Lord God and God King level powerhouses, so they have no right to choose.


    Buzzing


    At this moment, there was movement from the passage that came up from the third floor, as if something was coming up, but there was something wrong with the movement.


    "Come!" The Scarlet Knight gave a bloodthirsty smile.


    But at the next moment, he was dumbfounded.


    All the guards here are dumbfounded.


    Because it was not a person who rushed up, but a mad experimenter!

 Chapter 3068： rush out!

    Chapter 3068 rush out!


    Each of these crazy experimental subjects is extremely dangerous.


    Almost every experimental body that can exist in the Soulfall Lab is above the lower main god, and several of them are even higher than the upper main god.


    There have been instances where these experimental items have escaped.


    At that time, it was only one, and it took them for a long time, and also paid a lot of casualties, before it was completely subdued.


    And now, looking at this number, all the experimental subjects imprisoned in the entire three underground floors have come out!


    All of a sudden, the second underground body was directly used as a battlefield for slaughter.


    Not the battlefield where the guards slaughtered, but the battlefield where they were slaughtered.


    Because the strength of those experimental products is too strong, and most of these experimental products are in a state of confusion and anger at the same time.


    It''s like volcanoes. Originally, these volcanoes were suppressed.


    Now everything is erupting, one can imagine what a terrifying phenomenon this is.


    "Damn it!" The Scarlet Knight cursed after pouring an experiment.


    At the same time, he saw a sneaky figure, walking from the side of the battlefield in a roundabout way towards the passage leading to the first floor.


    "It''s you!"


    The Scarlet Knight looked over angrily, obviously out of control of the situation in front of him.


    When the soul sage comes, he will be very angry, and he must be punished.


    Even the Scarlet Knight, one of the twelve knights, shuddered at the thought of the punishment of the soul sage.


    Seeing the culprit at this moment, he naturally found a target to vent.


    And then think about it, if these culprits can be caught and handed over to the soul sage to explain, maybe the punishment for him will be smaller then.


    Thinking of this, the Scarlet Knight rushed directly in that direction regardless of the out-of-control battle situation in front of him.


    "I have been found, don''t pretend it. Just rush out!" Ye Hao and Edith were hiding in the body of the undead flying dragon at the moment.


    When Ye Hao left the third underground floor, the gift he prepared specially was actually to destroy the gathering facilities of those experimental items, and all the experimental items were released.


    Let these guys taste their own poisonous fruit.


    And during this chaotic period, he and Edith can pretend to be the Necro Wyvern, and take the opportunity to escape from here.


    But I didn''t expect to be discovered by others, feeling that murderous aura, he should be a high-ranking god.


    Although speaking of the combat power of the upper Lord God, Ye Hao was not too scared.


    But now Ye Hao doesn''t have the time to waste time here. He must leave this place as soon as possible, and then take Edith and the others to escape as soon as possible, escape from this necromantic **** system, this is the safest thing!


    "go!"


    Under Ye Hao''s order, the Necromancer took Ye Hao and Edith out of the second floor and appeared on the first floor above.


    The guards on the first floor were still a little puzzled because of the weird movements below.


    At this time, seeing a dead dragon rushing out unexpectedly, this shocked them.


    "Divine Art¡¤Flame Dragon Flurry!"


    Ye Hao released a magical technique without saying a word, creating chaos and preventing these guys from disturbing them.


    Then the undead flying dragon rushed out toward the exit above his head.


    "Want to go!" A roar came from behind.


    Ye Hao looked back.


    It was the guy in the blood red armor before.


    "Scarlet Knight!" Ye Hao''s mind had this guy''s information, which was also something he knew from the tavern owner.


    The scarlet knight summoned a blood-red spirit mount at this moment, driving this spirit mount, the speed is not at all slower than the necromancer, and there is even a little momentum to catch up!


    "No, we are running out of time. The magic circle barrier above will be closed within 30 seconds!" Ye Hao noticed the magic circle barrier above Taniguchi.


    Once they are trapped here, it will take a series of time afterwards, which will directly lead to their worst situation.


    "Let me come!" Edith stood on top of the dead dragon''s head, then lightning appeared on her body, and her body began to become dragons.


    Xuan Lei Ying Long!


    With a sound of dragon chanting, Xuan Lei Yinglong appeared in front of Ye Hao''s eyes, and with Ye Hao and the shrunken Necro Flying Dragon, he rose rapidly. This speed was even faster than the previous Necro Flying Dragon!


    "This speed is really fast!" Ye Hao was a little surprised at the speed of Edith.


    And the speed is much faster than Ye Hao''s heyday, teleporting without using space.


    "Although Xuan Lei Ying Long is not a dragon with a flying attribute, they can burst out with powerful power in a short period of time.


    This power may be in attack, or it may be in speed, just like lightning! "The Angel King Luo Bing explained in Ye Hao''s Sea of ??Knowledge.


    lightning?


    This analogy is very appropriate.


    At this moment, Ye Hao looked at the exit above his head, the circle of light was getting closer and closer to them.


    "Divine Art Scarlet Shadow!"


    But at this moment, the scarlet knight behind him released his skills, and several scarlet shadows rushed directly in front of Edith and the others.


    The blood-red shadows derive from the rock wall and become three-dimensional existences, just like guards.


    "Get out of here!" Before Ye Hao took the shot, Edith took the lead. Profound thunders gathered in her dragon''s mouth, and then one by one spherical thunders roared out, directly defeating the obstacles.


    This combat power is still quite good.


    Ye Hao sighed in his heart, this may also be the anger that Edith suppressed during this time, after all, because of her mother''s affairs, her current state is a volcano that will erupt at any time.


    If it were not for the overall situation, the most important thing at the moment is to flee this with his mother.


    Then Ye Haosi had no doubt that Edith''s would stop and compete with that Scarlet Knight!


    "Not good!" Ye Hao recovered, he suddenly saw the location of Taniguchi, where the first level of enchantment had been laid out.


    Damn, they''re still late!


    "Edith stop, you stop the Scarlet Knight, I will break this barrier!" Ye Hao said in a deep voice.


    "No need, don''t you mean that we are short of time now. Isn''t it just a barrier breaking, let me see if this lady breaks it!"


    Edith didn''t mean to slow down her speed at all, but instead made her speed faster, as if she had turned into a lightning bolt.


    "Dragon Sacred Art¡¤Xuan Thunder Dragon Shadow!"

 Chapter 3069： Awakened soul sage

    Chapter 3069-Awakened Soul Sage


    Afterwards, I saw a bolt of thunder as if directly rushing into the sky from the Valley of Fallen Soul!


    "Damn it!" The Scarlet Knight did not expect that the enchantment that had been arranged would be rushed away.


    "Dragons? Xuanlei Yinglong! If this guy can be brought back, then the soul sage will definitely not blame me for this time!"


    The Scarlet Knight gritted his teeth, and he continued to chase Xuan Lei Yinglong, which was far away.


    No matter what, he had to chase this guy.


    At the same time, the news that Soulfall Valley was invaded by outsiders and plunged into chaos also spread throughout the territory of the soul sage.


    At this moment, all the upper and middle main gods were dispatched, and a large number of troops were dispatched everywhere, as if preparing for a battle.


    It''s not that they are so dedicated, but it''s entirely worried that if there is a slight negligence in this matter, and they become the experiment of the soul sage, then they really have no place to cry.


    In a weird island.


    There is no trace of anyone on this island, but there is a stone statue standing in the center. The stone statue seems to be a person sitting there cross-legged.


    Kaz Kaz


    At this time, cracks appeared on the stone statue, and then a figure covered with green and black robes appeared.


    "Someone actually broke into the Valley of the Fallen Soul!" The man in the green robe raised his head.


    At this time, if someone is here, they will find that there is no physical body in this cloak, it is a spiritual body, and it is still a very simple spiritual body, just like a cloud of green mist.


    Don''t underestimate this green mist.


    This is the soul sage who is one of the three Necromancers, and the notoriety spread throughout the Necromancer.


    Because of the news from the Valley of Soulfall, he recovered from his wounded state in advance.


    Although it is said that the injury that caused him has not yet fully recovered, in the eyes of him as a crazy researcher, nothing is more important than his research.


    He connected his consciousness to the Valley of Fallen Soul.


    "Hey."


    "That...that...sage sage..." A shivering voice came from over there, a middle-ranked master god.


    "Let''s talk about it, what is the situation of the soul falling into the valley now?" the soul sage asked casually.


    "Guru... now the situation in the soul falling valley... a little... a little chaotic..." The middle main **** was a little bit afraid to say, for fear that what he said would bring disaster to himself.


    "I am in a bad mood now, I don''t want to listen to nonsense, you should understand what I mean." The tone of the soul sage is not good.


    At this time, the middle main **** directly spoke a series of everything that happened in the soul falling valley.


    The spirit body of the soul sage also showed some fluctuations, and the green ripples almost spread to the entire island.


    "A dragon and a person infiltrated the third floor of the Valley of Fallen Souls and rescued the experimental objects numbered 002 and 004. At the same time, they released all the experimental objects before escaping.


    The situation on the second floor is very chaotic now, the scarlet guy has already chased the two guys who escaped. Is it like this? "The soul sage said in a bad tone.


    "Yes... it''s like this... but don''t worry, Lord Sage, the situation on the Soul Falling Valley has been controlled by us, and we only need to give us... give us another two hours.


    All the important experimental items of Lord Sage can be put back into the original retractor! "The middle main **** said vowedly.


    "But my most precious 002 and 004 good experimental products have been snatched away. They have not been recovered yet." The soul sage seemed to be talking to himself.


    But it made the middle main **** stiff, and he felt as if he had been caught in his throat by the **** of death, and he did not dare to say a word.


    "Okay, the matter of the Soul Fallen Valley is up to you. I hope that before I go back, what the original Soul Fallen Valley was like, what I saw is what it looked like.


    As for the two mice that stole things from me, I will chase them personally. "The soul sage said, cutting off the connection.


    At the same time, he opened up his divine consciousness, and at this moment his divine consciousness spread directly to the entire necromantic **** system.


    That''s right!


    It was the entire Necrotic God System. Normally, a powerhouse of the God King level, no matter how strong it was, it was impossible to cover the entire God System''s space with God''s Sense.


    You must know that this is not a five-rate small **** system, but a first-rate **** system.


    But the Necromancer is different from the ordinary Godlord. They focus on the cultivation of the soul, which causes their spiritual mind to be far stronger than other people.


    Thus, the spiritual consciousness of the soul sage has the effect of covering the entire necromantic system.


    Of course, this can''t last too long. Even for a Necromancer like the Soul Sage, this kind of large-scale radar operation can only last for as little as thirty seconds.


    But even in these short thirty seconds, the Soul Sage had already locked the position of the Scarlet Knight at this moment.


    As a result, the positions of the two fleeing souls were also locked.


    "Xuan Lei Ying Long? It''s a bit interesting. It seems that the people of the dragon clan are still obsessed with the things of the year, but don''t forget that this is the necromancer, not outside.


    Originally, my experiment was not enough. Since you sent such a good experiment in front of me, then I''m not welcome. "


    The soul sage seemed to be very happy, and his unhappiness when he heard the story of the Soul Falling Valley was wiped out.


    Because he found a more interesting toy.


    "Hey, the soul of another guy is also very special. I have never seen a soul like this before. It is mixed with so much power.


    And there is still an angel soul in his soul.


    Tsk tut, this is simply a great gift for me, great, great, I have a new experiment plan again! "The spirit of the soul sage is a bit high.


    "My little toys, you have to wait for me obediently."


    When the voice fell, the soul sage began to chase away in the direction where the two souls were fleeing at an extremely fast speed, and the speed was simply unimaginable.


    At the same time, the soul sage also did something quite extraordinary.


    Close the borders of the Necrotic Gods.


    ...


    At the boundary of the Necrotic Gods, in just three minutes, a lot of spirit warriors appeared, and these spirit warriors opened a certain magic circle.


    Then something like a barrier appeared.


    It seems that I want to enshroud the entire Necrotic God System!

 Chapter 3070： Injured Edith

    3070-Injured Edith


    "Edith!" Ye Hao looked at Edith under him.


    To be honest, the act of Edith rushing directly into the Valley of the Fallen Soul really shocked him.


    He didn''t expect Edith to make such a move, but he has to say that Edith''s combat power is still quite terrifying.


    "I''m okay, you guys sit firmly!" Edith''s words changed very little at the moment, and she seemed completely different from her previous character.


    Perhaps this is the state of the battle.


    But after flying for a while, Ye Hao noticed something was wrong.


    He saw a crack in Edith''s dragon horn, and at the position of her forehead, a few dragon scales had fallen off, and blood was flowing out.


    "Edith, you are injured. It''s because when you rushed out of the barrier just now!" Ye Hao asked.


    "I said, I''m okay!" Edith said, pressing her voice.


    It seems that Edith''s injury is not light. From just now, she has actually been supporting her. The reason why she speaks so lightly is because she doesn''t want Ye Hao to find anything unusual.


    "No, your state like this would be very dangerous!" Ye Hao stared at Edith, and at the same time looked at Edith''s bracelet on a dragon''s claw.


    Although the original size of the bracelet is the size of a human wrist, it can actually be made larger or smaller at will.


    And now the crack in this bracelet has spread to nearly 80% of the position.


    In this necrotic space, Edith''s mobilization of her strength with such a high load, coupled with the state of injury at the moment, will accelerate the factors of her soul instability.


    "I can hold it, you said before, our situation is very urgent now, and the top priority is to leave this necromantic **** system.


    And here, my speed is the fastest. According to our current speed, it only takes another four minutes before we can reach the border of the Necromancer!


    Don''t worry, I can still hold it! "Edith said stiffly.


    This girl is desperate!


    When Ye Hao was about to persuade Edith again, Ye Hao''s body shook.


    He felt a power that was peering into himself, as if still peering into his soul.


    "Ye Hao, you feel it too!" Luo Bing Angel King''s voice sounded.


    Ye Hao looked serious: "That breath just now... could it be..."


    "You can''t go wrong, in this Necromancer God System, you can have such a strong ability, and at the same time you can directly sense the soul level.


    Mostly it is the necromancer and soul sage you are provoking now! "Luo Bing Angel King said.


    Ye Hao swallowed, and now the worst has happened.


    The soul sage was finally shocked by him.


    Moreover, Ye Hao could sense the source of that powerful aura, and he was rushing towards them at a very fast speed.


    three minutes!


    It only takes three minutes and they will be caught up.


    "Ye Hao, you have to find a way. According to your current state, you can''t be the opponent of that soul sage at all!" Luo Bing Angel King reminded.


    "Of course I know this fact, but in this situation, besides desperate and resignation, what else can I do!" Ye Hao gritted his teeth and said.


    If the soul sage were to be met, then Ye Hao would really have to resign or fight back.


    But if he is alone, perhaps there is still a little confidence in the last fight.


    But if you want to bring Edith and the others, the certainty is very small.


    Put Edith into the inner world?


    No way!


    In the inner world, there is now a high-level main **** and two middle-level main gods.


    Although the condition of their three-headed blue dragon is not very good, their realm is a real existence.


    Your inner world is not strong enough to be able to install the next high-ranking god. By that time, your inner world is very likely to explode due to excessive internal energy!


    It''s as if you are in a water bottle with an amount of water that far exceeds its capacity!


    "No matter what, if I am alone, I still have a way. Bringing them is my burden!" Ye Hao looked at Edith below him.


    Although I don''t want to say it is so realistic, it is indeed like this.


    "Edith! Now you listen to me, your current state is close to the limit, and now the soul sage has appeared, he is already chasing us, according to the current situation, within three minutes Catch up with us!" Ye Hao said solemnly.


    "I...I can fly faster!" Edith gritted her teeth and incited her wings to increase her speed further, but this was already her limit.


    "Edith, don''t force yourself anymore, I know this is your limit. But I still have my plan, and you just need to do what I said.


    We can leave here safely! "Ye Hao said.


    "Then tell me, no matter what the plan is, I will do it!" Edith agreed without saying a word.


    Now she has unconditional trust in Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao sighed and said, "After another minute, you will recover your human form, and I will take you away. I can use space to move, so that my speed will not be much slower than you are now."


    "Didn''t you say that your spatial ability has been greatly affected in the necrosphere space!" Edith asked worriedly.


    "It is indeed affected to a certain extent, otherwise I can teleport directly out of the Necrosphere.


    Fortunately, I can still teleport in the middle distance. In this case, we should barely be able to rush to the border before the soul sage can catch up with us! "Ye Hao said sternly.


    "That''s good..." Although Edith was a little worried, she still followed Ye Hao''s plan.


    A minute later, the Scarlet Knights behind him were still chasing after them. The distance between the two basically did not change much, but the powerful aura in the distance was rapidly approaching, and it would not be long before they would catch up with them.


    "Edith, it''s now!" Ye Hao said sharply.


    At this moment, Edith returned to a human form according to Ye Hao''s instructions just now.


    When she returned to her adult form, she was still holding on, as if she collapsed all at once, coughing up blood.


    A deep crack appeared on the dragon''s horn on the left side of the head, and at the same time, a wound appeared on the forehead.


    And the crack on the bracelet on her wrist had spread to the point of 90%, as if it might fall apart at any time.


    "Thanks for your hard work!" Ye Hao directly hugged Edith in the state of a princess, and then disappeared to the original place in the next second.

 Chapter 3071： Why did this guy come out

    3071-Sorcerer


    The soul sage who was still galloping felt that the target he was locking suddenly disappeared for an instant, and then reappeared at a certain distance away.


    Then after a short pause, the breath disappeared again.


    "This is the law of space? It seems that the experiment this time is really interesting. So far, I haven''t done an experiment on a strong space system." The soul sage became very interested.


    Before, he also wanted to catch a strong person with spatial ability to make his own experiment.


    But the strong in the space department is really too difficult to grasp.


    If it weren''t for a coincidence, if someone felt a little danger, they could just tear the space and run without a trace.


    Those whose strength is too low have no research value.


    And the strength is too high, like this high-ranking god, it is only a momentary thing that people want to go, and there is no chance to stay.


    It¡¯s just that the occasion is completely different this time


    Among the necromantic gods!


    Because of the existence of the Necro gods, there is an unstable factor in the periphery of the space here, and it is impossible to directly enter the internal space from the outer space.


    Therefore, the Necromancer is also one of the few places where there is no space hub such as a space teleportation array.


    However, under normal circumstances, whoever is a normal Space System cultivator will run into such a dangerous place, so the soul sage naturally has no chance to catch a Space System powerhouse.


    But this time, the prey came by himself.


    "Xuan Lei Yinglong, there is also an upper master **** of the space system. This time my experiment is too tempting." The spirit of the soul sage is even higher.


    He burst out of his own power directly, and then turned into a green comet.


    At this moment, he couldn''t worry about the injury on his body, and directly mobilized his full effort to catch up.


    In any case, these two experimental products must be left completely!


    At this moment, the soul sage has completely exploded his paranoid nature, a crazy researcher.


    Evil domain


    This is an area in the Necro God System, where the owner is the Necro Underlord, one of the three Necro God Kings of the Necro God System.


    Necro Underlord is a four-legged behemoth, not like a cloud of gas like a soul sage.


    His body is like a hill, with green flames on his body, and at the same time there is a giant axe with green flames in his hand!


    "Why did the sage come out early?" Necro Underlord muttered in a deep voice.


    ...


    Underworld City, the site of another Necromancer in the Necrotic God System.


    There is a building similar to the outside castle in the underworld city.


    The owner of this building is the necromancer and queen of the underworld here.


    On the throne of this castle hall, a black-clothed woman who had been resting with her eyes closed, opened her eyes, and her eyes had a breathtaking feeling.


    It''s not the kind of charm, it''s the kind that seems to be able to see through people''s hearts.


    "What is the sage doing?" The Queen of the Underworld frowned.


    In the entire Necrotic God System, if you say who is strong and who is weak, this may not be comparable.


    The three Necromancers all have their own areas of expertise, and because they are all spirit bodies, even if they confront each other, it is difficult to distinguish between strengths and weaknesses.


    But whoever has the greatest power and reputation among the Necrotic Gods.


    That is undoubtedly the queen of the underworld.


    For example, the subordinates of those soul sages, most of their hearts hope that they can become the subordinates of the queen of the underworld.


    He is even willing to swear to take his own realm or life span as the price in exchange for the opportunity to become a subordinate of the queen of the underworld.


    Because the soul sage''s runaway at this moment directly alarmed the two necromantic kings.


    Because they are both soul sages and not a fuel-efficient lamp, he can do anything for his crazy and paranoid research.


    To know what happened last time, it caused them a lot of trouble.


    At that time, the soul sage was still very dissatisfied, thinking that it was just a few experiments from the upper gods, what was the big deal.


    If it weren''t for the underworld queen and the dead underlord to fight each other, if the soul sage did not comply with the agreement, they would also hunt the soul sage.


    This makes the soul sage admit counsel.


    The guys outside of the Necromancer are screaming to clean up themselves, the soul sage is not worried, because there is the Necromancer behind him.


    But at this time, the other two Necromancers were against him, which is quite forcing the soul sage to make a choice.


    The soul sage knew that he could continue his research only if he was alive, so he chose to obey.


    In the nearly 100 million years since then, the soul sage has also been stabilized.


    Although he was continuing his experiments, and quietly letting people go outside to hunt some experimental products back.


    However, these things, the two Necromancer Kings also closed one eye, as if nothing happened.


    After all, most of the captured experimental products were from some minor gods.


    When these race calculations encounter such things, they dare not speak up.


    The first-class gods outside also hold the mentality that more is worse than less, as long as the hands of the soul sages do not reach out to those with higher status.


    But after so many years, now this soul sage has once again exploded into this madman-like aura.


    The last time it was like this, it seemed that this guy was hunting a deity of the upper main god, and he was a strong man of the second-rate **** system.


    That''s one of the top ten existences in other gods.


    One can imagine how crazy the soul sages were at that time.


    "No matter what, go and see first, what the sage of the province has tossed about." The Queen of the Underworld got up from her throne.


    And in that evil domain far away, the Necro Underlord also set off at this time.


    Their agreements with other first-class gods are still there, and they are obliged to ensure that the soul sage will not leave the scope of the necromantic gods.


    And within the Necrotic God System, what the soul sage wants to do, as long as it doesn''t affect the interests of the two, then just do whatever he wants.


    ...


    The boundary of the necromantic gods.


    Ye Hao appeared here in a spatial movement, but at this moment, a green barrier had appeared on the boundary of the Necrotic God System, enclosing the entire Necromantic God System.


    "What the **** is this!" Ye Hao used his magical skills to attack this barrier, but it had no effect.


    "Enchantment again!" Ye Hao frowned.


    Unexpectedly, the enchantment was encountered here.


    At this time, the powerful aura of the soul sage has already spread behind him, and it will not take long for the soul sage to catch up!

 Chapter 3072： I dont want to run away

    3072-Sorcerer


    "We... are we trapped here..." Edith also saw the enchantment in front of her, and she looked at Ye Hao with some worry.


    Ye Hao said indifferently: "No, this is not over yet. We can still go out!"


    As he said, Ye Hao raised his hand, and the space in front of Ye Hao began to twist at this moment.


    Countless laws of space are in the hands of Ye Hao, and the laws of space change the situation of this space.


    A space magic circle began to condense.


    "You are..." Edith looked at Ye Hao''s behavior in surprise.


    "Although this barrier shattered our path, but... as long as I can open a space channel, I can still go out!" Ye Hao said solemnly.


    Edith looked at Ye Hao worriedly, but seeing Ye Hao fighting so hard, Edith didn''t dissuade him.


    Because she knew that Ye Hao would not do things that were uncertain.


    Since he decided to do this now, there must be his idea.


    But another problem also exists here, because you have to know the enchantment that appeared in front of you first.


    The existence of those dead spirit pillars around the dead spirit space creates a very difficult space barrier around the dead spirit space.


    This space barrier, ordinary space system powerhouses, can''t deal with it.


    But what Ye Hao had to do now was to work in this most difficult place. One can imagine how great this pressure is.


    "Also...Almost!" Ye Hao gritted his teeth and forced himself to form this spatial array as soon as possible.


    At this time, the powerful and terrifying aura of the soul sage behind him was getting closer and closer, as if he was right behind Ye Hao.


    "Edith..."


    Ye Hao spoke at this time.


    Edith looked at Ye Hao suspiciously.


    "I...I might have to leave you temporarily." Ye Hao looked at Edith, a smile on his tired face.


    "What?" Edith looked at Ye Hao inexplicably, wondering what Ye Hao was talking about.


    "My space circle has been established, but I found a problem. That is, this space circle must be maintained by someone, otherwise it will dissipate in the process of space traversal.


    So... I can only send you there first, but you can rest assured that I will not be in danger.


    We will meet in the outside world soon. "Ye Hao smiled and looked at Edith.


    And Edith also understood this from Ye Hao''s words.


    Ye Hao wanted to stay here and send them out.


    "No...no! We came together, we must go out together!" Edith grabbed Ye Hao''s collar and gritted his teeth and said, "Our dragon clan will never abandon any of our partners.


    I, Edith...it''s impossible to leave you alone.


    We... we can continue to escape, we can find other ways, I can also become a dragon... I can also fly! "


    Edith was a little incoherent now.


    Ye Hao didn''t say anything. The figure of Edith in front of him had already begun to be nothingness. This was the process of teleportation.


    And not far away from the barrier, at this moment, there was an exactly the same pattern of the space magic circle.


    "No...no...I don''t allow you to do this, Ye Hao! Stop quickly, I order you to stop!" Yidi Ribbon screamed at Ye Hao in a cry.


    She knew very well how dangerous it would be if Ye Hao stayed in this place at this moment.


    You must know that the soul sage can have chased here.


    What Ye Hao wanted to face alone when he was chased by a god-king-level powerhouse.


    Edith couldn''t imagine what it would be like.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go out." Ye Hao gently stroked Edith''s nose with his fingers.


    "Do not!"


    Edith yelled hysterically, and she tried to grab Ye Hao by the collar, but her body, whose body was already vanished, passed Ye Hao''s figure directly with her hand.


    At the same time, her eyes went dark.


    Immediately afterwards, she found that she was already outside the Necromancer.


    And in front of her was the Necromancer Pillar, and the gray fog of the Necromancer God System.


    Although it was impossible to see the scene inside because of the gray mist, Edith could still see a figure clearly.


    Edith knew that it was Ye Hao!


    "You come out! You come out! I let you out, you lied to me before, and now you dump me again. You won''t come out again! I''m going to kill you!" Edith growled.


    "Edith, you need to calm down now. I know you are worried about my safety, but again, you have to take care of your mother." Ye Hao''s voice came from the barrier.


    Edith paused, she turned her head, and saw that three giant dragons appeared on the space circle that had not yet dissipated, and there was also a floating crystal.


    That was exactly what Ye Hao got from this mission, the three dragons and the godhead of Edith''s mother.


    Ye Hao wasn''t sure what kind of danger he would fall into this time, so he sent them all at once.


    However, he put a temporary seal on the three dragons, so that there would be no violent walks in a short period of time.


    "You...you are too much!" Tears had slipped on Edith''s face, her dragon teeth bit her lips, and blood flowed out.


    And at this moment, Edith saw that behind the familiar figure, a bigger figure appeared, or a more terrifying aura appeared.


    That is... the soul sage.


    Ye Hao turned his head and looked at a green spirit behind him, wearing a black cloak.


    And behind this cloaked man, there were a series of scarlet knights chasing over.


    However, when the Scarlet Knight saw the man in the cloak, his expression suddenly became tense, and he knelt directly on the ground.


    "Master Sage, it is my negligence to fall into the valley. This guy is the criminal this time, and I am ready to catch him and send it to Master Sage.


    Obey the punishment of the sage! "The Scarlet Knight looked like an obedient puppy in front of the man in the green cloak.


    He also showed a timid and horrified look, and his body was trembling constantly.


    It was completely different from the previous posture that was like a rainbow.


    Ye Hao looked at the Scarlet Knight''s appearance, and then at the cloaked man in front of him.


    Naturally, he knew the identity of the man in the cloak.


    "Why don''t you run away?" The soul sage looked at Ye Hao, and looked at the creature in front of him curiously, or at his experiment.


    "Tired, I don''t want to run away." Ye Hao said with a shrug.


    The continuous use of space movement, coupled with the space law array currently in use, has brought Ye Hao''s space law to its limit.


    No longer able to use the space to move a few more times, so Ye Hao simply gave up the idea of ??running away.

 Chapter 3073： Weird Soul Sage

    3073-Swordsman


    "I really admire you, you can actually send people out through this barrier. Your spatial mastery ability is really strong.


    The same also makes me think about you more and more. "The soul sage looked at Ye Hao with interest.


    Ye Hao waved his hand in disgust and said, "Please, please don''t look at me like this. Being looked at by a soul body with such eyes makes me feel very sick."


    The soul sage didn''t care about the provocation in Ye Hao''s words.


    "Do you really think that if you used your ability to send that dragon woman out, is she safe?"


    He said to the Scarlet Knight behind him: "Give you a chance to redeem your sins, go outside and catch that woman back for me!"


    With that said, the soul sage raised his hand and directly opened the barrier between several dead spirit pillars.


    In this way, the enchantment here should be controlled by the three kings of the dead spirits, and can be mobilized by them.


    Ye Hao looked at the gap, because there was no fog, he could see Edith outside.


    Although the fog disappeared, Ye Hao could still feel that the blockade of the space by the Necromantic Pillar still existed.


    Ye Hao still had no chance to escape.


    "Understood!" The scarlet knight raised his mouth, showing a hideous expression.


    Then rushed towards the outside.


    Upon seeing this, Ye Hao wanted to stop the Scarlet Knight, but a green mist directly blocked Ye Hao''s path.


    "Don''t be so anxious, there are still a lot of things to discuss between us.


    I have a habit of every experiment, that is, before experimenting with them, I will try to understand their own situation as much as possible.


    In this way, when doing experiments, I can do better.


    Just...just...like a doctor, yes, a doctor! "The erratic body of the soul sage entangled Ye Hao.


    But he still didn''t mean to shoot Ye Hao.


    It seemed that he really regarded Ye Hao as an experiment that was already in his palm, and he didn''t care if he would run away.


    "Sorry, what I hate the most is the male doctor!" Ye Hao said abruptly.


    However, the soul sage didn''t seem to hear Ye Hao''s words at all, and asked himself: "Just now I sensed that there is another soul in your body, the soul of a twelve-winged angel king.


    It is very incredible. You must know that after the fall of the angel family, only the heart of the angel will remain, and there will be no soul at all.


    Before, I also found some angel hearts from some channels, but I tried various methods and couldn''t bring up anything from the angel hearts.


    I don''t know how you resurrected the soul of an angel on your body.


    Can you tell me? "


    The soul sage is like a student studying in this way, and his tone is very polite.


    I have to say that this guy''s thinking is really terrifying.


    "Want to learn? Call Dad first." Ye Hao''s mouth raised.


    "father."


    The soul sage spoke without hesitation.


    This made Ye Hao''s original ridiculous mockery, and he felt instantly dull.


    This kind of provocation was originally meant to see the other person''s anger, but it seems that there is no such anger in the soul sage.


    He said the two words that Ye Hao asked indifferently, as if they were just ordinary words.


    This caused Ye Hao''s mouth to twitch slightly, and he really couldn''t play cards with this kind of spirit body according to common sense.


    "The term Dad seems to be a relatively special term among your physical creatures. Sometimes it can be used to express emotional bondage.


    Sometimes, it can be used to insult and mock the enemy.


    However, in our spirit body, there is no such physical kinship. Our spirit body is generally reincarnated or born freely from some places, so there is no kinship.


    If you want to hear such words, I can call you more.


    Like... Grandpa? mother? Or...husband? "


    Ye Hao felt quite disgusting, and he was actually disgusted by a god-king level guy.


    And this guy didn''t mean it, it was a thought from the heart.


    "Okay, enough. No matter how much you say, it''s no use. I just suggested it to you, but didn''t promise you. Even if you say it, I will teach you."


    Ye Hao said.


    He originally thought that this soul sage would be very angry and annoyed after being teased like this.


    But the mood of the soul sage does not fluctuate in the slightest.


    This kind of Ye Hao can be seen, because the soul sage is in a spiritual state, without any physical existence.


    All his emotional fluctuations can be seen from his spiritual state.


    For example, when he was happy and excited just now, his spirit body would appear with certain ripples.


    This allowed Ye Hao to clearly see what the mood swings of this soul sage looked like.


    "Oh, this way. In fact, if you are willing to tell me this, I can promise you to meet some of your needs.


    For example, your physical creatures used to need money, rights, and the opposite sex. If you are willing to tell me your abilities, then I can satisfy you.


    And even I can set you free after completing certain experiments on you! "The soul sage is like a company boss at this time, tempting his employees.


    Ye Hao snorted coldly. If you experimented, it would be a fluke to survive. Is that still a normal person?


    "Okay, don''t think about this kind of thing. No matter what, I can''t tell you anything you want to know. It''s impossible at all." Ye Hao directly chose to refuse.


    This time the soul sage was still not angry because of Ye Hao''s attitude.


    He calmly said: "Oh, that''s it. But I can see that you care about the dragon girl. There is something called emotion among your physical creatures.


    It is very interesting, but in my opinion there is nothing useful.


    If you wait a moment, my men grabbed the dragon woman, and if I use her to threaten you, would you tell me about you? "


    Ye Hao couldn''t help squeezing his fist when he heard this.


    "Your soul has already told me the answer, since that''s the case. Then let''s wait for the result over there." The soul sage looked out of the barrier.


    From just now until now, Edith has not chosen to leave, her eyes are bloodshot and she looks at the soul sage within the Necro Pillar.


    That is her enemy!

 Chapter 3074： Do you know what kind of pain the mother has suffered!

    Chapter 3074 You know what kind of pain your mother has suffered!


    "Hahaha, what? Are you scared to escape?" The Scarlet Knight looked at Edith in front of him with a grin.


    Edith looked at the Scarlet Knight coldly.


    "Oh, this look. Isn''t it scared to say anything? I didn''t expect that one day I could face a Xuan Lei Yinglong.


    It''s a pity that you are valued by the sage, otherwise I will torture you well and enjoy what it feels like to torment a Xuan Lei Ying Dragon.


    But before that, I hope you can resist it.


    Because as long as you resist, then in this resistance, use some small means against you, I believe that the sage will not care. "The Scarlet Knight raised the sword in his hand.


    "You are really a lot of nonsense." Edith''s dragon spirit was overflowing, and she immediately turned into a dragon again and turned into a Xuan Lei Yinglong.


    "Oh, oops. You have transformed, but you seem to be injured like this? And because of the relationship that you just came out of the Necromancer, your physical condition is not very good.


    I don''t know if your Xuan Lei Ying Long can use all of your own strength. "The Scarlet Knight said defiantly.


    "She can''t, but we can!"


    At this moment, two powerful auras appeared around.


    The Scarlet Knight''s face suddenly changed, and at this time, two thunderbolts fell down on both sides of him.


    The Scarlet Knight hurriedly used his magic to resist.


    Boom boom boom


    After several consecutive explosions, the Scarlet Knight retreated directly into the enchantment.


    "This..." The Scarlet Knight was panting, and it looked like he was injured. He looked angrily at the few more enemies or dragons that appeared before him.


    "Dare to shoot our sister?" Howell roared.


    "Come on, let me show you how powerful our Xuan Lei Yinglong is!" The power of thunder continued to emerge from the body of the elder brother Craig.


    Edith, who was still preparing for a battle, was a little surprised to see the two brothers appearing in front of her.


    Then she looked behind her.


    A larger Xuan Lei Yinglong appeared behind her.


    And she was looking at the sleeping female blue dragon, which is her mother.


    "Antonia...you really...you really are alive...great...great!" Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang Onion looked excitedly at his sleeping wife.


    He never expected that he could actually see his wife in his lifetime.


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill stretched out his dragon claws, preparing to pet his wife who had been away for many years.


    But suddenly a dragon claw slapped his hand away.


    "Edith?" Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang Onion looked at Edith who was blocking his wife in surprise.


    Edith stared at her father with teeth and claws, with anger and hatred in her eyes.


    "You get out, you are not worthy to touch my mother!"


    The two brothers didn''t expect to see their sister suddenly face her father like this.


    Although his sister used to be very naughty, she still respects her father.


    "Edith, what''s the matter with you, how can you treat your father like this!"


    "Edith, hurry up and apologize to my father!"


    The two brothers immediately came out to make a round, and at the same time pretending to be dignified and reprimanding their sister.


    "Apologize? Let me apologize to him, let me apologize to such a cowardly fellow? He is not worthy of my father.


    His wife had been imprisoned and tortured for hundreds of millions of years, but he didn''t even move.


    Ha ha ha, such a guy can still become the leader of the dragon clan, I really feel that this is simply a big joke! "Edith ignored her father''s face and directly humiliated her father.


    Both brothers were amazed. What was his sister''s purpose in such a collision with his father.


    The two looked at the female blue dragon behind their sister. Seeing the posture just now, it should be because of this blue dragon.


    When the two brothers saw the blue dragon, they couldn''t help but shake.


    A familiar feeling in the body seemed to appear.


    Although their two brothers are much older than Edith.


    Even when they were born, Antonia was still among the dragons, but they were still in their infancy at the time and did not fully remember.


    I can only vaguely remember that when I was a child, I was tenderly cared for.


    Like Edith, they were all shrouded in the lies of their father, thinking that their mother died when they were young.


    "This...what''s going on with this feeling? Why...why do I feel like I''m crying."


    "This kind of familiar feeling... this kind of feeling I''ve had countless times in my dreams!"


    The two brothers shed their tears uncontrollably at this moment.


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill looked at his daughter with angry eyes.


    Although he had expected something like this to happen long ago, when such a thing really appeared in front of his eyes, he was still his most beloved little daughter.


    It still makes him a little uncomfortable.


    "You...you know about this, right?"


    "Yes, I know. If it weren''t for this mission, would you not be prepared to tell me about it?"


    Do you want your mother to wait till death in that **** place! "Edith''s eyes were bloodshot, and the dragon teeth were in conflict with each other, and blood was shed.


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions sighed and said helplessly: "Edith, in fact, I really want to go back to Antonia.


    I want to save her more than anyone else, and I miss her all the time during the days and nights of these hundreds of millions of years.


    But... but without a suitable opportunity and effective plan, I can''t be impulsive.


    because¡­¡­"


    "Because you are the leader of the dragon clan, you have to think about the benefits of the dragon clan. You are worried that if you do it, you will be hostile to the first-class gods and go to war with the necromantic gods.


    You have always put the importance of the **** system first in your heart, and your mother is just an existence that is eliminated under the choice.


    Since this is the case, then you should not pretend to say this here! "Edith roared angrily.


    Her tears slid from the dragon''s eye, and there was still blood in it.


    "Do you know what kind of torture my mother has endured in that place for hundreds of millions of years? Do you know how she will be treated in that place!


    Do not! You don''t know, you are still comfortably in front of your dragon patriarch!


    And her mother''s godhead was abruptly stripped out, and her spirit was wiped out by no one knowing how to use it.


    Do you dare to imagine what kind of pain this is? I can''t even imagine how disappointed my mother was at that time.


    When she needed someone to protect her, her husband and her children were not by her side.


    Ha ha ha... what a ridiculous thing this is! "

 Chapter 3075： Today he died, I will let him go

    Chapter 3075 he died today, I will let him go


    Hearing his daughter''s questioning, Xuan Lei Ying Long King Onions chose to remain silent.


    Because no matter what the reasons and reasons are, these are facts.


    The two brothers next to each other were dumbfounded at this moment, and they had no idea what the development of this matter was all about.


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill said helplessly: "I know that the choice I made before will undoubtedly hurt your mother and even you.


    But at least now your mother is back safely, she is in this state, I will do everything possible to rescue her and let her recover.


    I will use the rest of my time to make up for my behavior. "


    "Hehehe, it sounds good. Then if I ask you, the way to save my mother during the holiday requires the price of the dragon clan, what would you choose!" Edith asked rhetorically.


    This question may be answered without hesitation for some people.


    But for Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill, it is like a peerless question of who you and I fall into the water at the same time as your mother.


    "Edith..." Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang Onion looked at his daughter embarrassedly.


    "Well, I don''t need you to be embarrassed anymore. I already know your answer. In fact, you made your choice as early as hundreds of millions of years ago, right?" Edith stared angrily. Own father.


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill knew that his daughter would not listen to what he said now.


    "Edith, we''ll talk about our affairs after we go back. At least for now, let''s deal with the immediate affairs first!" Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang Onion said in a deep voice.


    I have to say that this way, Edith really calmed down.


    Because she thought of another person who was still in danger.


    Ye Hao!


    Edith hurriedly looked into the dead spirit pillar, Ye Hao and the soul sage were still deadlocked there.


    It''s just that Ye Hao''s expression relaxed a lot at this moment, while the spirit of the soul sage was a bit uncomfortable.


    The Scarlet Knight, who had failed the action just now, cautiously returned to the front of the Soul Sage, and he whispered: "Sir, I didn''t expect the dragon family to appear here.


    Moreover, the patriarch of the dragon clan came, and that was a powerhouse of the **** king level.


    I really don''t know how to deal with it! "


    "Trash." The soul sage directly slapped the Scarlet Knight in front of him with a palm, and he looked at the group of giant dragons outside the Necro Pillar.


    This time, the giant dragons that appeared outside the Necro Pillar, besides the father and son who came here, there were hundreds of giant dragons and thousands of subdragon species behind them.


    This is undoubtedly a posture of a large army under pressure.


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill flew to the front of the dead spirit pillar, he stared at the soul sage, in his dragon eyes, also with anger and hatred.


    "Soul sage, long time no see." Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang Onion said gloomily: "Back then, I asked if you kidnapped my wife.


    You said no, and now my people found my wife in your laboratory.


    What can you explain now! "


    The soul sage raised his arm, in fact, the position of the cloak, the position of the arm raised, it was just a cloud of green gas.


    "Explanation? What''s there to explain. Your wife is only dedicated to my research." The soul sage said indifferently.


    Seeing that the other party still had such an attitude after the incident, the Xuan Lei Law of Dragon King Onion''s body seemed to be violent.


    "Why? Do you want to seek revenge from me? Well, come in and bring your dragon in.


    Don''t forget the agreement made by those guys back then, I won''t go out, and if you come in to make trouble for me, I also have the ability to fight back.


    Let me take a look, so many dragons, if you all come in and become my experiment, then I can do a lot of experiments.


    After all, this time, your people have stolen an incredible experiment from me. "The soul sage said indifferently.


    At this time, behind the soul sage, a large army of spirit warriors also appeared.


    There are spirit warriors who are huge in size and exist like monsters, and there are spirit warriors with normal human figures in armor.


    Separated by a necromantic pillar, the armies on both sides are pressing on the border, like swords drawn!


    "If it weren''t for the existence of this space, even if you were a **** king-level powerhouse, I would tear you to pieces with my claws!" Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions stared at the soul sage.


    That murderous aura is genuine.


    The soul sage said calmly: "Yes, in this necrotic space, the combat effectiveness of you entities will be affected.


    On the contrary, we won''t. Similarly, if your dragon stepped here, it would be a blatant breach of the agreement.


    At that time, it will not only be a war between you and me, but a war between the entire necromantic **** system and your dragon clan.


    Do you, the dragon clan chief, want to provoke a battle between the first-rate gods and the second-rate gods? "


    Hearing this, Ye Hao couldn''t help being surprised.


    This soul sage does not seem to be a lunatic researching lunatic, he is still very sensible at this time.


    He knew very well that as long as he stayed in the necrosphere, the dragon clan would not dare to act rashly.


    Because it is impossible for the two Necromancers to look at their other companions, being bullied by the dragon, and allowing the dragon to appear on their territory.


    It just so happens that Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill is a very calm person. He pays great attention to the importance of his race, so he is very clear about what he can and cannot do.


    "Then you don''t want to take back your experimental products? They are there now, come out!" Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang Onion also chose to provoke.


    He directly used the three-headed blue dragon including his wife as bait to attract the soul sage out.


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions made up his mind, as long as this guy dares to step out of this necrotic space.


    Then no matter what the price he paid, he would kill the guy in front of him.


    "The loss of those experimental products really makes me feel very distressed, but this does not prevent me from having a new experimental product here." The soul sage pointed to Ye Hao next to him.


    He once again deliberately provoke Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill: "If I didn''t guess wrong, this guy should have been sent by you.


    Just now he risked his death to send out your daughter, your wife and people.


    Don''t you want to save him now? "

 Chapter 3076： Dont forget my protagonist

    3076-Sorcerer


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill heard that the soul sage used Ye Hao to threaten himself.


    His expression became extremely gloomy. He pressed his voice and said angrily: "I advise you not to do things that you regret.


    Otherwise, I swear, I will find a way to kill you, and use my dragon''s breath to completely burn your soul with the most cruel method! "


    The soul sage spread his hands and said indifferently: "Oh, that''s really great. It just so happens that I can also let myself experience it as an experiment.


    The feeling of being burnt by the breath of Xuan Lei Yinglong must be very good for my research.


    But now I will take this little guy who helped you back and study it carefully. I believe his screams will be very beautiful.


    And he will also contribute a pretty good result to my research! "


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill knew that the other party was provoking him, this was stimulating him, and let him step into the front line.


    In that case, the opponent will take the initiative in this battle.


    In this battle without gunpowder, whoever makes the first move and who crosses this line first is the loser!


    Who is the destroyer of the agreement, then this person will pay a heavy price for his stupid behavior.


    "Aren''t you going to save him!" Edith came to her father''s side at this time.


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill was silent, and he did not speak.


    "You saved your wife, and he brought your wife back from the original abyss, giving you a chance to repent and make up.


    And now, he is facing danger, are you going to witness it here and stay unmoved! "Edith roared, and pressed Xuan Lei Yinglong King Onions.


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onion''s dragon claws clenched into a fist, and he whispered: "Edith, you need to know.


    All this is the guy who is stimulating us, he just wants me to do it first, and once we get in, the fault of all this will be on us.


    Those gods, those guys don''t care about the reason for this at all, they just want nothing to happen here.


    And if anyone breaks this rule and calmness, it is tantamount to offending them, which will bring disaster to our race! "


    "Ha ha ha... So in the end, are you still a coward?" Edith stepped back, looking disappointed at the father who was originally respected and regarded as her idol in front of her.


    It felt so unfamiliar at this moment, no longer the feeling of tallness before.


    "Edith, I..." Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang Onion saw his daughter''s expression, and he felt like a thousand arrows pierced his heart.


    "Tsk tusk tusk, Xuan Lei should look at the Dragon King, your consciousness is not as good as your daughter.


    Isn¡¯t there something called gratitude in the emotions of your physical creatures? Isn¡¯t it the time for you to be grateful?


    Then you have to watch your benefactor be ruined here, tusk tusk.


    I really feel sorry for him, he chose to help you, but at this time when he needs help, he didn''t give him any help. "The soul sage did not forget to add fuel to the fire at this time.


    "Shut up, you bastard!" Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill roared at the soul sage.


    The roar and roar alone made many spirit warriors on the enchantment show terrifying expressions.


    This is the roar of a god-king-level giant dragon powerhouse, and this dragon power alone makes them feel as if they are being crushed by a giant mountain.


    However, this has no effect on the soul sage.


    He looked at Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions indifferently: "It seems that the dragons now are just a group of cowards.


    Forget it, since this is the case, then I will take my experiment back. Goodbye. "


    "Stop for me, it''s impossible for me to let you do something to him!" Edith rushed towards the barrier angrily.


    But it was directly stopped by Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions.


    "Edith, you can''t go in now!"


    "You let me go. You are a cowardly guy, doesn''t mean that I am also a cowardly guy. I know what I should do now.


    A person who saved my mother, told me the truth, rescued me, is facing danger inside.


    I can''t be indifferent here like you.


    Yes, you are the patriarch of the dragon clan, and you have your own responsibilities to bear.


    Well, I don''t force you, you should take your responsibility, and I will do my thing too! "Edith said, walking towards the barrier without hesitation.


    But a grid blocked Edith''s way.


    "Edith, you really can''t go in! If you go in now, you just hit their gloves!" Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill still persuaded his daughter bitterly.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let him suffer in vain, I will definitely use other methods to rescue him, I promise you!"


    "Other methods? Ha ha ha, did you use this excuse to comfort yourself when you gave up on your mother before.


    And this wait is to make the mother wait for hundreds of millions of years, do you want him to wait for hundreds of millions of years.


    Because of her waiting, her godhood was stripped out, and her spirit was obliterated.


    You think he can wait until this time too! "Edith roared, her eyes bloodshot, and she would run away at any moment.


    In this posture, if her father dared to stop her in front of her, she would probably launch an attack desperately.


    Because of the things she has decided on Edith, she must do it!


    This is her rule of Xuan Lei Yinglong Edith!


    "Edith..." Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang Onion was in a state of confusion at the moment. He knew his daughter''s character, and he knew very well that his daughter would do it.


    But the fate of doing so is also very obvious.


    "Hey hey hey. People on both sides have been arguing here for so long, have you forgotten the best actor!"


    At this moment, a joking voice sounded.


    Everyone...No, it should be said that all spirit creatures and dragons looked over.


    That was Ye Hao who was thought to have been''controlled'' by the soul sage.


    Ye Hao spread out his hands and said with a chuckle: "Please. My relationship with the Dragon God is just a transaction. I help them save people. They give me what I want, understand?


    You threaten them with me, it''s useless.


    And you are saying that, is it because the green breath of a cloak can stop me?


    I just wanted to take a break. "

 Chapter 3077： Dare to compare

    3077-Sorcerer


    Ye Hao''s sudden words made no one think of it.


    None of them understood what Ye Hao meant.


    In fact, just now, they thought that Ye Hao was already in a dangerous situation and there was no chance to escape.


    Not to mention the army of spirit warriors who look forward to it.


    It is impossible for Ye Hao to leave here just by the Necromancer¡¤Soul Sage.


    But Ye Hao actually said such words now, as if all this was nothing to him.


    "You are too confident. You don''t look at what the situation is now, what is your own situation.


    With the combat power of your upper master god, as long as the sage says a word, you now have only death. "The Scarlet Knight pointed at Ye Hao and said disdainfully.


    "Really? Let''s just ask you, a great sage, to say something. I want to see if I will die here!" Ye Hao deliberately provoked.


    The Scarlet Knight was furious. He didn''t expect that the guy in front of him, in this situation, would dare to say such rude words.


    Didn''t he know that his life and future results were all in the hands of Lord Soul Sage.


    If he is honest, then maybe his treatment will be better in the future.


    If the soul sage is a little unhappy with him, it is not impossible to increase the intensity a little bit during the experiment.


    "Do you think that in your current situation, you can still escape from the situation in front of you?" The soul sage pointed to Ye Hao and said curiously.


    Ye Hao nodded solemnly: "Of course, I just wanted to see my people, and they can leave safely.


    Then I saw that both of you seemed to completely ignore my existence, arguing about me there.


    Such behavior makes me feel very angry, so I have to stand up! "


    Ye Hao''s funny look at the moment, if it wasn''t such a serious situation in front of him, then many people would probably laugh out loud.


    "What state are you?" the soul sage said suddenly.


    "You don''t have eyes...No, you don''t have eyes. I am in the realm of the upper master god, and you don''t know." Ye Hao originally wanted to provoke a bit, but found that his provocative words seemed to be on the body of the spirit body in front of him. use.


    This is really a cultural difference between races.


    "Then do you know what realm I am?" The soul sage pointed to himself and looked at Ye Hao and asked.


    "God-king level, one of the three great god-kings of the Necrotic God System." Ye Hao said.


    The soul sage nodded, and then interrogated Ye Hao curiously: "You should figure it out, how big is the difference between the two, right?


    So do you think that a guy in the realm of the upper master **** can escape in front of a strong **** king? "


    "Run away? Don''t be kidding me. If it weren''t for Lao Tzu to send them out just now, I would have knocked you all down for you guys.


    And you, what kind of soul sage, I think you are the most unhappy, it is a pervert, I will be the first to get you.


    The reason why I don''t do anything to you now is because of my ability, which was consumed a lot when I escaped just now.


    In addition to this space limitation, otherwise a guy like you is not my opponent at all! "


    Hearing that this man even provoke the soul sage at such a time.


    Those spirit warriors label this man a lunatic in their hearts, and only madmen dare to say such things at this time.


    Otherwise it is a fool.


    "Hahahaha, interesting, interesting. I guess your purpose of saying this is actually to stimulate me and stimulate me to fight with you outside.


    Then the dragons outside can deal with me.


    But do you really think that such a stupid stimulus will work for me? "The Soul Sage smiled and shook his head.


    Ye Hao looked at the soul sage contemptuously: "I said you guy really likes to put gold on his face.


    When did I say that I''m going to fight with you outside?


    I tell you, if it was me in the heyday, here, I can handle you alone.


    Understand, here... right here, **** you! "


    With that said, Ye Hao still rubbed his fists and gestured a few times.


    As if really going to kill the soul sage.


    When the soul sage heard Ye Hao''s words like this, he didn''t get angry.


    Instead, he said: "Oh oh oh, then I understand. Then you actually want to delay time, let me give you some time, and let you recover your strength.


    At that time, you can use your space law ability to escape from here. Then it will be difficult for us to catch up with you, right? "


    "I said, you guy, do you really think that you are very strong? I have a very clear meaning. Without any means, I can knock you down in the heyday.


    Even if I am not in the heyday, I am now!


    Don''t even think about getting me done after five minutes! "Ye Hao puts his hands on his hips, a posture that I am not afraid of you at all!


    "Five minutes? A god-king level powerhouse, does it take five minutes to deal with you as a fellow? As long as you don''t run away, two minutes can set you back, do you know?


    I found that you guy is really arrogant, talking big and not drafting. "The Scarlet Knight looked at Ye Hao sarcastically.


    He didn''t believe what Ye Hao said.


    After all, he is very aware of the power of his master, the soul sage.


    And it''s still in a place like Necro Space.


    "Interesting, really interesting. Boy, I have to say, you made me interested in you a little bit.


    In fact, I know that you are also stimulating me, want me to fight you, right? Then you delay for five minutes, then you can run away? "The soul sage stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao scratched his ears, and said impatiently: "I found out why it is so hard to talk to you.


    Why do you think so, others are always calculating? How good are you?


    Otherwise, you will compete with me for five minutes. If you don''t win me within five minutes, then you will let me go first.


    Don''t worry, I will not leave the Necromancer, I just go to restore my state.


    Don''t you have some Lin Devouring Holy Society, I am very interested in that.


    At that time, we will make an agreement to be there, and the two of us will have a good fight. If you win, I will tell you everything you want to know.


    Do you want to experiment with me, so I can be your guinea pig honestly, right? "

 Chapter 3078： Ye Hao PK Soul Sage

    Chapter 3078 Ye Hao PK Soul Sage


    Hear what Ye Hao said.


    Almost all spirit bodies and dragons feel that this guy is absolutely crazy!


    "What is he talking about? Is he saying that he is going to single out a king-level powerhouse?" Craig muttered dumbfoundedly.


    "Is it right? How can this guy feel more mad than us!" Howell swallowed and said.


    Xuan Lei Ying Long King Onion also looked at Ye Hao on the side of the dead spirit pillar in surprise.


    What is this guy doing?


    He actually wanted to challenge a **** king-level powerhouse.


    He was afraid that he didn''t know how big the gap was between a powerhouse of the king of gods and a powerhouse of the upper main god!


    His behavior like this is no different from dying!


    Edith was dumbfounded at the moment, but there was a strange feeling in her heart.


    She actually believed Ye Hao a little bit. If she were to change to someone else, she might also think it was crazy behavior and words.


    But when this happened to Ye Hao, she felt that Ye Hao might really be able to do this.


    Because of what the two experienced before, Edith had a sense of trust in Ye Hao''s words.


    Everything the man said was done.


    Then this matter, he may also be able to do it.


    Because of the things he couldn''t do, he wouldn''t say it!


    "Are you serious about what you just said?" The soul sage looked at Ye Hao with some interest.


    He found that he became more and more interested in this guy.


    "Of course it''s serious. If you don''t believe me, I can swear to use my soul, godhead, and body!" Ye Hao said with his head high.


    It was like a knight on the battlefield about to fight people.


    "Do you really think that an upper main **** can defeat a **** king-level powerhouse?" The soul sage asked this question again.


    Ye Hao replied: "If you are a person who likes to research, I believe you should be very clear that no amount of theory is as important as practice.


    No matter how much I say, there is no battle to prove what I said.


    You just need to tell me, do you dare to have a duel with me like this! "


    Ye Hao still has a relaxed look on his face, but in fact he is very nervous in his heart.


    But he must hide as much as possible, because the guy in front of him is quite sensitive to the soul.


    He could feel the slightest fluctuation.


    "Well, since you have said so. Then I will give you such a chance, but as you said, you need to swear an oath with your soul, body, and godhead." The soul sage actually agreed to Ye Hao. if.


    This makes the people around you a little bit unbelievable.


    But after all, this is a soul sage, a guy who has never played cards according to common sense, and it is reasonable to do such a thing at this time.


    It''s just that a high-ranking main **** really wants to challenge a god-king-level powerhouse?


    Even if it is only five minutes, a high-ranking main **** is still a guy who is injured, is not in his heyday, and is a physical creature.


    This is not an advantage at all in the right time and place.


    The vast majority of people present didn''t think that Ye Hao could win this battle.


    Even the Dragon God System is like this, although they don''t believe that Ye Hao can win a battle with such disparity in strength.


    But at least now they have hope.


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill can only pray at this moment, and Ye Hao can perform miracles in this duel.


    If that''s the case, then you don''t need to face such a dilemma.


    "I can swear, you also have to swear!" Ye Hao stared at the soul sage.


    "Me?" The soul sage suddenly said in a playful tone: "Then what if I just can''t afford to swear?"


    "Hehehe, a god-king-level guy who is in a duel with a junior of others, even dare not even swear an oath.


    Is this the **** king-level powerhouse of the Necrotic God System? This is too unqualified! "Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onion also helped Ye Hao stimulate the soul sage at this moment.


    Because if Ye Hao is really lucky enough to win this battle, what if the soul sage repents at that time.


    "You don''t need to waste your tongue here. It''s my own business whether or not to swear." The soul sage doesn''t care about the excitement of others.


    Ye Hao spreads out his hands indifferently: "Well, if you don''t want to swear, then you can''t swear.


    After all, you are a **** king-level powerhouse, after all, this is the space of the dead, and it is the place where you have the final say.


    And I believe that with so many people watching, the dignified necromancer and soul sage should not deny it. "


    Ye Hao didn''t force the soul sage to swear, because he knew that it was already a great success to get to this point now.


    If the soul sage is forced to swear, and the soul sage is unwilling.


    That is very likely to have a counterproductive effect, and Ye Hao''s efforts up to now will only be in vain.


    Therefore, he can only choose to gamble now!


    "I, Ye Hao swear..." Ye Hao raised his hand, and then with his oath, his godhead, soul and body all radiated light.


    This is the highest oath among the gods and all realms. If anyone violates the oath, it is very likely to fall.


    So it is normal that no one would take such an oath.


    Unless it is really an endless battle.


    "Then can we start now?" The soul sage stared at Ye Hao, and the green spirit power on his body began to agitate: "I won''t give you some rest time stupidly?"


    "Hehehe, since the soul sage is not willing to wait, then I can only accompany him. After all, a strong person always needs to let a weak person."


    At this time, Ye Hao didn''t forget to provoke the soul sage.


    "I hope to wait a moment for the strength you show, don''t let me down. Otherwise, in the experiment, I may treat you well." The soul sage took out his own unique threat.


    At this time, hundreds of green circles of various sizes appeared around the soul sage, and powerful forces emerged from them.


    It''s like the sea.


    The Scarlet Knight and the spirit warriors retreated to a long distance.


    Although they believe that their soul sage will definitely win.


    But if it was hit by the attack of the soul sage during the battle, it would not be a joke.


    This is not something ordinary people can see.


    Of course... this opponent is just a high-ranking god.


    Most likely, this is just a unilateral crush!

 Chapter 3079： Angry Demon

    Chapter 3079 Anger Demon


    "Ye Hao, you are very uncomfortable. Your opponent is a powerhouse of God King level!" In Ye Hao''s sea of ??knowledge, Angel King Luo Bing is also quite worried about Ye Hao''s situation at the moment.


    The upper main **** challenged the king-level powerhouse, not to mention hitting the stone with a pebble is also a very dangerous behavior.


    "If you don''t try it, how do you know." Ye Hao didn''t worry at all.


    After all, he has become accustomed to such a leapfrog challenge.


    He was called a ¡®monster¡¯ and ¡®monster¡¯ along the way, didn¡¯t he rely on this kind of battle?


    Grow in battle, experience in battle.


    "Do you still want to sacrifice! Now you only have **** and anger. If you sacrifice one more, your situation will be quite dangerous!" Luo Bing Angel King thought that Ye Hao would sacrifice again Sacrifice.


    So as to enhance one''s own realm.


    "To deal with him, but it has not yet reached the point of sacrifice. Okay, I am going to start my battle."


    Ye Hao stared at the soul sage on the opposite side with piercing eyes. At this moment, a crimson aura emerged from his body. These auras were like an aura, rushing around him in bursts.


    "Very strong aura, but no matter how strong the aura is. You are just a high-level main god. It is impossible for a high-level main **** to defend against the attack of a **** king-level powerhouse!" The soul sage shook his head and said.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth rose, and at this moment his body had already begun to twist.


    "Defense? I have never defended. Seriously, I am very upset with you. When I saw your labs, I had the idea to teach you a lesson.


    And I promised my friend, I will teach you this **** well! "


    Ye Hao''s back began to burst, and a pair of demonic wings appeared.


    Then Ye Hao''s body appeared everywhere in the power of laws of various colors.


    Golden thunder and lightning, blue water, red flame, black darkness and so on.


    The power of various laws flooded Ye Hao''s body, causing Ye Hao''s body to start to swell wildly like a balloon.


    "This...this guy is mobilizing all his power of laws, he wants to use all the power of laws!" Xuan Lei Ying Long King Onion said in shock.


    "What does this mean? Will he be in any danger!" Edith hurriedly asked her father.


    At this time, she only worried about Ye Hao''s thoughts, and she had already left other things behind.


    "This is a very crazy behavior, although his talent is very good, he has cultivated a lot of law.


    But the power of the law is displayed together, or the power of the law of this amount, which is equivalent to imprisoning a group of vicious beasts in a room.


    One can imagine what will happen to this.


    Let''s not talk about controlling this power, according to the current situation, he himself may be the first to crash! "Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill wondered why this guy would behave so crazy."


    "No... Since he dares to do this, he believes that he will succeed!" Edith firmly believed in Ye Hao.


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions frowned: "This chance of success..."


    "Don''t think that he is the same. Everything you do is considering the probability of success and whether it will affect yourself. All you want is to protect yourself.


    But Ye Hao is different. When he grew up from that place on the earth plane, he took a completely different path.


    When he does anything, the first thing he thinks about is not the proportion, but whether it has a chance to succeed.


    As long as he has a chance to succeed, he will firmly believe that he can succeed no matter how much difficulty or pain he has to endure!


    Because he told me that when something is placed in front of you, you have to face it, because even if you evaded it, the matter is still there.


    Although this choice may make you feel better at the time, or hide it.


    But your own heart is very clear that this will be something you will never escape in your entire life! "There is something in Edith''s words.


    This will be something you will never escape in your life!


    indeed!


    This sentence can be said to have hit the situation of Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions, even though he made such a decision hundreds of millions of years ago.


    But this does not mean that he will not be in pain.


    He was very painful, that incident has always been a thorn in his heart, it has been there for hundreds of millions of years, and it has never disappeared.


    boom!


    Suddenly a loud noise came.


    "Oh my God, look at it!" The eldest brother Craig beside him suddenly exclaimed.


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill immediately looked at the situation inside the Necro Pillar.


    I saw that the two figures were constantly colliding at this moment, each using their own laws to fight against each other.


    Among them, Ye Hao was the one who led the attack.


    It''s just that Ye Hao''s state is very weird at the moment, he is no longer in his original human form at all.


    He is like a demon... a deformed demon, full of various irregularities, all kinds of messy laws and powers mixed in it.


    But what is surprising is that the power of these laws is actually controlled. They are not mutually exclusive, but are now unanimous to the outside world!


    "This breath...this powerful breath of anger!" Xuan Lei Ying Long King Onionsi felt Ye Hao''s powerful and terrifying breath of anger, almost materialized.


    He got it!


    It was Ye Hao who used this power of anger to temporarily control all the power of the law, so that the power of these laws also fell into a state of anger.


    And this anger naturally needs an object to pour out, and this object is the soul sage in front of him.


    "It''s really unbelievable, how he controls such a powerful force of anger. The intensity of this force of anger, even if it is a powerhouse of the God King level, it is estimated that it may not be able to suppress it!" Xuan Lei Ying Long King O''Neill said in disbelief.


    The Angel King Luo Bing who was in Ye Hao at the moment knew more about Ye Hao''s situation at this moment.


    madman!


    This guy is really a lunatic.


    He said that the method he thought of was actually to explode all the anger accumulated in his body, and use this power of anger to control all the power of laws to fight.


    In this way, Ye Hao''s fighting state can be raised to a whole new level, even stronger than the demon mode of the heyday.


    But this is also a double-edged sword, because once the anger is not mastered, it is very likely that Ye Hao himself will be bitten back.


    Let Ye Hao become another stronger angry demon!

 Chapter 3080： The humiliated necromancer

    Chapter 3080 the humiliated Necromancer


    Ye Hao''s battle with the soul sage.


    In the beginning, Ye Hao had the upper hand.


    It can''t be regarded as the upper hand, but Ye Hao displayed a series of attacks, actively attacking the soul sage, and even when he was injured, he fought hard to launch attacks.


    And such an attack happened to make the soul sage who hadn''t recovered from the original injury, a bit daunted.


    Who would have thought that a guy with only the realm of the upper Lord God would really dare to launch an attack like a fierce tiger.


    Although the soul sage can also fight back strongly, according to Ye Hao''s attack method, there is no soul sage who has fully recovered.


    If he puts out his full glue in this battle, it is very likely that his old injuries will recur, and even more serious results will be produced.


    "This combat power is really terrifying!" Craig swallowed as he watched the battle on the other side.


    "Is this guy really just a high-ranking god?" The younger brother Howell on the side recalled that when he was in the Dragon God System, the two brothers actually provoke each other.


    Now look at the opponent''s combat power.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, but if it really fought back then.


    If there is no father to come forward, even if the two brothers face Ye Hao at the same time, they might not be Ye Hao''s opponent.


    "Come on! Come on! And... there are three minutes!" Edith on the side was constantly praying for Ye Hao at this moment.


    At this moment, she really felt that five minutes was really too strong.


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill looked at the battle in front of him, his brows were still not loosened, because he knew that in the remaining three minutes, it was very likely to turn around.


    The most important question is how long Ye Hao can maintain this state.


    This is crucial.


    Ordinary cultivators can''t maintain such a state of madness for a long time.


    At this moment, the soul sage used a magical technique and directly hit Ye Hao''s body, hammering Ye Hao heavily on a dead spirit pillar, raising a large area of ??sand.


    "Good!" The Scarlet Knight cheered.


    Just now because of Ye Hao''s swarming battle, they were all dumbfounded, but it also made the Scarlet Knight very upset.


    This guy is really so strong.


    If he didn''t choose to run away before, but fight with himself, then maybe he will face a completely different result.


    Thinking of this, the Scarlet Knight hated Ye Hao even more.


    He doesn''t like this kind of opponent that he originally despised, but it is even better than himself!


    So he was very happy to see the scene where this guy suffered under the hands of Lord Soul Sage.


    But just when these people thought Ye Hao had reached the limit, the second after Ye Hao was knocked into the air, Ye Hao rushed out again, desperately launching an attack on the soul sage.


    The soul sage frowned, he didn''t expect this guy to be so difficult to give birth.


    Obviously there is only the combat power of the upper main god, but his current state is very close to a **** king-level powerhouse.


    "Damn, I can''t waste time anymore." The soul sage''s eyes became sharp, and the time had already passed most of the moment.


    He must come up with a stronger offensive, otherwise perhaps the next battle may really have some unfavorable results.


    Although he pays attention to experimentation, he does not allow such things to happen.


    He is the Necromancer and one of the masters of the Necromancer!


    Next, the soul sage began to strengthen his attack. Before, on the one hand, he was worried that his old injury had not fully recovered.


    The other thing is that I don¡¯t want to suffer too much damage from the good experiment in front of me.


    But now it seems that it is no longer time to keep his hands.


    "Forget it, even if his body is damaged. I''ll fix it if the time comes." The soul sage stepped back.


    "Divine Art¡¤Necromancer!"


    Around the soul sage appeared one after another with curved cannonballs, these cannonballs are very special, all are condensed by the laws of the soul.


    Once hit, the soul will be greatly affected.


    And these shells are quite dense, and the number is terrifying, as if covering the sky and the sun.


    "Damn! The soul sage is serious!" Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions squeezed his fist, and he saw that the soul sage was serious now.


    And the next situation will be very dangerous for Ye Hao.


    Although most of them think so, Ye Hao''s performance at the moment is completely different.


    Ye Hao is still in the frenzied battle, even in the face of countless barrages, he didn''t choose the slightest defense, but chose to attack, attack, and attack again.


    He rushed to the front of the soul sage again and again, launching a nearly crazy attack on the soul sage.


    During the period, Ye Hao was also hit by the barrage of the soul sage.


    One shot!


    Ye Hao stood up again, almost just for an instant, that posture seemed to be nothing.


    Ye Hao had to say that he was still alive and kicking when he was hit by the magical technique of a **** king-level powerhouse. Ye Hao had to say that it was quite an astonishing existence.


    After the second!


    Ye Hao stood up again and attacked again.


    Third shot!


    Ye Hao is like a Xiaoqiang who can''t be beaten, and he stands up again


    First...


    ...


    With half a minute of firepower coverage, everyone no longer knows how many times Ye Hao has been hit. If he were replaced by an ordinary high-ranking god, it is estimated that he would have collapsed by now.


    But Ye Hao still launched his own attack without hesitation.


    Even more, he forced the soul sage to defend his spirit body several times.


    A high-ranking main **** can do this step, which is already quite powerful.


    "The last thirty seconds are left!" There was blood on Edith''s dragon claws, and that was her own blood.


    Because of worry, her dragon claws had pierced her dragon scales, but she didn''t care about it at all. She was only worried about Ye Hao''s current situation.


    With the next duel, whether Ye Hao can survive successfully.


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s body speed slowed down. Just when everyone was wondering if he had reached the limit, he said something that surprised everyone.


    "Hey, there is still half a minute. Are you okay?"


    Ye Hao looked at his opponent contemptuously, with a mocking smile on his mouth.


    "You... are looking for death!" The soul of the soul sage is already a little excited at this moment, how many years, and how many years he has not endured such humiliation.


    Although he is a researcher, he also has the pride of being powerful!

 Chapter 3081： The Fury of the Soul Sage

    Chapter 3081 The Fury Of The Soul Sage


    Divine Art¡¤Soul Concussion


    Divine Art: Necromancer


    Divine Art¡¤Soul Trio


    The soul sage seems to be mad, and has successively performed several powerful magic arts.


    This even caused his own state of mind and soul to become a little unstable, and his old wounds were implicated.


    But I have to say that the power of this magical technique is still quite terrifying.


    Across the Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill and the others, they could all feel this powerful impact.


    "Ye Hao!" Edith saw that Ye Hao was overwhelmed by the magic of the soul sage, and his figure disappeared in the light.


    She wanted to rush in crazily, but was stopped by the two brothers arranged in advance by Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onion.


    "Sister, you can''t go in now. It''s too dangerous inside!"


    "Sister, calm down. If you go in now, it won''t be of any use."


    Craig and Howell stopped their sister, and at the same time worried about Ye Hao in their hearts.


    Now their two brothers admire Ye Hao from the bottom of their hearts.


    This man, who had only the upper main god, and his realm, dared to challenge a **** king-level powerhouse.


    This courage alone is worthy of their admiration.


    "Huhuhu..." Xuan Lei Ying Long King Onions stared at the thick fog, his emotions on the surface at the moment were actually very calm.


    His dragon aura locked the soul sage inside.


    "You remember to me, whether he is dead or alive today. One day in the future, I O''Neill will come to you to fight to the death. At that time, I will let you pay for all the things you do! "Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang Onionsi said.


    The soul sage heard the words of Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions, and he looked at Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions indifferently: "I am waiting for you, but I hope you don''t let me wait too long."


    "Then this punch is regarded as interest!"


    A voice suddenly came from the side of the soul sage.


    The expression of the soul sage changed, and then a punch was directly hammered on the face of the soul sage.


    It''s just that this punch was not actually hammered.


    But the figure of the soul sage still appeared hundreds of meters away. Judging from this behavior, he was also quite vigilant at the moment.


    "Cough cough cough... how? Five minutes have come, you lost!" Ye Hao raised a **** to the soul sage. He has recovered from the state of anger, and there is blood all over his body.


    The left arm hangs weakly, as if it is about to break at any time, and one eye can''t be opened.


    "You..." The soul sage stared at Ye Hao, the divine power on his body violently went away.


    He didn''t expect that he would really lose to such a guy, and this guy just humiliated himself with his fists in the final.


    Although that punch did not cause any harm to him, it could even be said that it did not touch the spiritual body of the soul sage to a certain extent.


    But this is not like this to outsiders.


    "I''m going to kill you!" The spirit body of the soul sage turned from green to red at this moment, and at the same time a huge soul law directly attacked Ye Hao.


    The soul sage had already produced killing intent on Ye Hao.


    "Asshole, you broke your promise!" Xuan Lei Yinglong King Onions said, he directly used the line of the Necro Pillar to use his own magical skills against the soul sage.


    Shenshu¡¤Xuan Thunder Dragon Yin Bullet


    A gleaming mysterious thunder whistled out directly, and the target was the soul sage at this moment.


    Boom


    Two explosions came, one was the sound of Ye Hao being hit by the soul sage again, and the other was the sound of Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onion''s angry attacking the soul sage.


    However, because of the distance, coupled with the line of the Necrotic Pillar, to a certain extent, the power of the mysterious dragon king O''Neill from the outside world has been reduced.


    Did not cause much harm to the soul sage.


    At this moment, the soul sage is preparing to launch another attack on Ye Hao.


    But at this time, two breaths suddenly appeared, and a giant beast stood in front of the soul sage.


    "Sage, you can do it."


    The soul sage saw the giant beast in front of him, and the red spirit body on his body at the moment disappeared, and he looked at the necromantic underlord with a sullen face.


    "What are you stopping me for."


    "We have all heard the decision you made with that entity lifeform. Anyway, since you agreed to the duel and lost in the duel.


    Then you have to abide by what you said, you can''t attack him anymore, and you have to wait until the Lin Devouring Saint''s Meeting, and then fight him decisively. "The Necromancer Underlord said sternly.


    Don''t think of such a name as Necro Underlord, what an evil existence he is.


    In fact, he will have a role similar to that of a general on the battlefield, so he respects this kind of duel very much.


    And just now, he saw the battle of the entity life form in his eyes, although the soul sage was one of the three dead spirit kings with himself.


    But the Necromancer still likes this entity life body very much, because he is a strong man worth admiring.


    With the strength of a high-ranking main god, dare to challenge a god-king-level powerhouse!


    "These physical beings have come to our necromantic gods to make trouble. Let me deal with it, there shouldn''t be any problems.


    And when the guy outside just attacked me directly with divine magic, why didn''t I see the inside out! "


    The soul sage looked at the necromancer in front of him, and the underworld queen behind the necromancer.


    Because of the incident hundreds of millions of years ago, these two guys did not stand on their side, and they signed an agreement similar to imprisoning themselves.


    The soul sage has been very upset with these two guys.


    But due to the relationship of strength, these things can only be endured.


    "According to our previous agreement, you can naturally do things in the Necrotic Gods. But you just had a duel with this guy.


    You lose in the duel, so naturally you have to abide by the content of the duel.


    After all, we are all Necromancers. If you spread it out and let others know what you are doing, what will outsiders say about us?


    It is said that when the Necromancer of our Necromancer was in a duel with others, he lost. Still not acknowledging, still want to kill the other party?


    If you don''t want face, Underlord and I still need face. "


    The Queen of the Underworld made a sound, and then glanced at the giant dragon family outside. She went on to say: "As for the attack you just said.


    According to our agreement, as long as they are not in the necrosphere, there is no problem.


    If you have any dissatisfaction, you can also fight back, as long as you don''t go out. "

 Chapter 3082： Underworld Queen·Necromancer

    Chapter 3082 Underworld Queen¡¤Dead Underlord


    "Of course if they come in, you can also attack them." After the underworld queen finished speaking, she looked at the soul sage faintly.


    The soul sage looked at the queen of the underworld with some resentment.


    He knew that this guy was playing with the mud now, and she wanted to stabilize this matter like this.


    Although the other party is only a second-rate **** system, according to the character of the queen of the underworld, she does not like to make these things in the necromantic system.


    "Humph!" The soul sage snorted coldly, and he looked at the Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill outside nonchalantly: "Don''t think that this is the end of the matter.


    My experiment, I will take it back, nothing can stop me from carrying out a great experiment.


    In addition, I will take good care of your benefactor, he will never be able to walk out of the Necronomicon system alive! "


    After speaking, the soul sage looked at Ye Hao next to him: "I admire your courage and stupidity very much. I hope that you will not let me down too much when you are at the Lin Devouring Holy Assembly."


    After that, the soul sage took his men to leave without looking back.


    "My lord, don''t you just let them go?" The Scarlet Knight followed behind the Soul Sage somewhat unwillingly.


    The soul sage paused and turned his head to look at the Scarlet Knight. At this moment, the Scarlet Knight felt as if his soul was pinched by something.


    "If it weren''t for your job in the Valley of the Fallen Souls that you didn''t do a good job, let people sneak in, and take away my experimental product, then things would not happen.


    "Sir...sir...I...I..." The Scarlet Knight was nervous, he was really worried that the soul sage would be annoyed and use himself as an experiment.


    Even if he could survive in the end, he didn''t want to experience the pain of being used as an experiment by the soul sage in his entire life.


    Because he was ¡®fortunate¡¯ to experience it once, and that¡¯s because he made a big mistake that time.


    However, the experiments experienced at that time were only the tip of the iceberg when compared with the experiments on the experimental products.


    But even in that case, the experience of that time was something that the Scarlet Knight would never forget for the rest of his life.


    The Scarlet Knight, who can make a high-ranking god, be so afraid and afraid that his memory is still fresh, one can imagine what a terrifying experiment this is.


    "Your sin, I will count it with you afterwards." The soul sage has no time to punish the guy in front of him now.


    Because he had gone through the same level of battle without fully recovering from his injuries, which caused him to be a little weak now.


    And for the Lin Devouring Holy Society that will come soon, not only to make Ye Hao accept the punishment, but also to get more opportunities in the Lin Devouring Holy Society.


    He must restore his condition to its best condition.


    So the Scarlet Knight is really out of mind to care about these things.


    This also saves the Scarlet Knight from a hardship, but he also knows very well if the Soul Sage encounters something unhappy later.


    Or this time, there was no good result in the end.


    Then his end will not be too good.


    This made the Scarlet Knight look at that Ye Hao with some resentment.


    It was this guy that caused him to face all the horrors now.


    If it weren''t for this guy, then he wouldn''t be punished by the soul sage.


    "Hmph, you wait for me. Although you have agreed to a duel with the soul sage, I still have many ways to make you obediently become my dedication to the soul sage before the sacred meeting. gift!"


    The Scarlet Knight had already thought of a way to target Ye Hao in private.


    Although because of Ye Hao''s previous commitment to the Soul Sage, the Soul Sage will not do anything to Ye Hao before the Lin Devouring Holy Assembly.


    On the other hand, if the people under the hands of the soul sage shot, it would also smear the face of the soul sage.


    But among so many supernatural powers in the Necrotic Gods, the Scarlet Knight still has a few good friends who can be trusted.


    Ask those good friends to have a good talk with this Ye Hao, there must be no problem.


    The Scarlet Knight had already figured out his plan.


    But it will take some time.


    Soon, the soul sage took his subordinates and all left the boundary of the necromantic **** system.


    "Xuan Lei should be the Dragon King. Now things have calmed down, and you have appeared on the border of our Necrotic God system with so many dragons.


    This effect may be a little inappropriate. "After pacifying the soul sage, the queen of the underworld looked at the Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill outside the border.


    Although her attitude towards the soul sage is very poor, she also has to save the face of the necromancer.


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill understands the meaning of the other party''s words, this is already beginning to issue the guest order.


    However, it is true that when he leads so many dragons and appears on the border of the necromantic gods, it is easy for others to fall behind.


    "I''m just here to pick up my daughter, Craig. You take the people and leave first." Xuan Lei responded to the order of Dragon King O''Neill.


    Craig glanced at Ye Hao inside the border, and he silently left with his people.


    The original mighty dragon army, at this moment, there are only a few dragons left by Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onion and Edith.


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill looked at the Queen of the Underworld and said: "I think now, I am here to enjoy the scenery of the Necrotic Gods, there should be no problem."


    "Of course there is no problem enjoying the scenery, but I still hope you don''t come in. After all, your relationship with the soul sage is not good.


    If you come in, there is nothing I can do if you fight. "The Queen of the Underworld reminded.


    What she did just now is the limit she can do.


    After all, she couldn''t really target the soul sage too much, she could only stand on the agreement and suppress the soul sage.


    "I understand." Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill nodded.


    The queen of the underworld raised her hand. At this moment, the enchantment of the entire Necro God System began to slowly close, and the light on the Necro Divine Pillars began to dissipate.


    It seems that for the control of this kind of enchantment, the three necromantic kings all have this authority.


    The Queen of the Underworld glanced at Ye Hao, and then at the Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill outside, she knew they had something to say.


    She didn''t stay here too much, and disappeared from everyone''s sight with the Necro Underlord.


    "Ye Hao!" When Edith saw that everyone had left, she excitedly wanted to rush into the Necromancer.


    But Ye Hao raised his hand to stop it.


    "You''d better not come in right now. No one knows if the soul sage guy has left behind." Ye Hao said with a smile.

 Chapter 3083： I will go out

    3083-Sorcerer


    "Ye Hao is right." Xuan Lei Ying Long King Onions also said solemnly.


    But Edith didn''t even look at her father at the moment.


    She just looked at Ye Hao worriedly: "Then...what do you do now? Can you come out?"


    Ye Hao shook his head, and said helplessly: "I used to swear by my godhead, soul, and body, so once I leave the dead spirit system, I will fall.


    Therefore, before going to the Devouring Holy Society, it is impossible for me to leave the Necrotic God System. "


    "But... But how can you really defeat the soul sage at the Lin Devouring Saint Meeting? That guy is the upper master god. You just..."


    Edith wanted to say that you did so desperately just now and did not pose a fatal threat to the soul sage.


    If it was a normal duel, how could it be possible to win.


    But considering Ye Hao''s mentality, she still resisted not saying anything.


    "Yes, no matter how good the soul sage is, he is also a **** king-level powerhouse. And no matter how strong you are, you are only a high-ranking god. The gap between the two of you is not a small realm, but a huge one. The gap.


    Your previous duel was actually taken lightly by the soul sage to a certain extent, and you also had a brief burst of momentum at that time.


    That''s still under the limit of only five minutes.


    If it is a normal duel, your winning rate with him is not even one! "Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang Onions said in a deep voice.


    "What''s the use of you saying this here, if it''s not your relationship. He can be in a dangerous situation now! Leave your wife alone..." Edith heard Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions speak , He directly and subconsciously refuted the anger.


    "Okay Edith, those are the things from the past. Now let''s not talk about this." Ye Hao looked at Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill''s deflated appearance, and said that Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill Relief.


    I have to say that Ye Hao''s words are quite useful for Edith now, as if they were imperial decree.


    "I know that you are all worried about my situation now. In the eyes of everyone, my current situation is indeed equivalent to driving myself to death.


    In fact, you don¡¯t need to worry so much, I still have my own way.


    At that time, I will be at the Lin Devouring Holy Assembly, confident that I can defeat the soul sages and leave the Necrotic God System safely! "Ye Hao said confidently.


    Before Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions could speak with Edith, Ye Hao said: "Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Senior, this time I have successfully completed the task you gave me.


    If I go out, you have to give me the blood that you promised me. "


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill looked at the young man in front of him with emotion, facing such a situation, he could still be so calm.


    Even among their dragon clan, there is no such young junior.


    "As long as you can come out safe and sound, I will not only offer the **** blood with both hands. You Ye Hao, in our Dragon God System, will also become the most important guest." Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions is serious Promised.


    "It doesn''t matter who cares what matters." Edith threw it directly to her father. Now in her opinion, none of these things are as important as Ye Hao''s safety.


    Edith stared at Ye Hao with her eyes: "You have to promise me, no matter what, you have to come out well. If... if something happens to you really.


    No matter what the price is, I will let that **** guy go to your funeral! "


    Hearing what his daughter said, Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions was shocked.


    My daughter actually said such a thing, you must know that Ye Hao''s trip was very bad luck.


    If Ye Hao is really dead, is his daughter really going to the Necromancer Soul Sage to single out?


    When Xuan Lei Ying Long King Onion thought of this, he hoped that Ye Hao could come out safe and sound.


    Because he understands his daughter''s character very well, as long as his daughter is sure, she will definitely do it.


    It doesn''t matter who is blocking it.


    "Okay, I should find a place to take a good rest. You guys should go back soon, after all, your presence here will also cause unnecessary trouble to the Dragon God Element.


    In addition, the condition of the three-headed blue dragon also needs your treatment. The most important thing is that Edith''s mother''s condition is very special. "Ye Hao waved his hand when he finished his instructions.


    Sure enough, goodbye and left.


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions looked at Ye Hao''s leaving behind, and his mood was a little heavy.


    This man has solved the trouble he has been in dust for hundreds of millions of years, but now this man is facing an almost desperate situation, but he is in a state of powerlessness.


    This made Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onion feel a sense of guilt and self-blame.


    He even questioned himself in his heart.


    "O''Neill, is it the right thing for you to do this? Young people can face anything calmly. Is it because of your identity as the patriarch?


    Let yourself leave a regret, and even make your daughter look down on yourself? "


    Such an interrogation didn''t make Xuan Lei Ying Long King Onions get the answer he wanted, and he was also very confused.


    At this moment, Edith turned and left.


    "Edith, where are you going?" Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang Onion saw his daughter leaving and immediately asked worriedly.


    Edith looked at her father indifferently. At this moment, she was not at all respectful when facing her father like before coming to the Necromancer.


    It is endless indifference, even anger and contempt.


    "I''m going to see my mother."


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this. He was really worried that his daughter would do anything extraordinary at this time.


    "Edith...I know that after you know the truth, you hate me very much. But... those things..." Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang Onion looked at her daughter in pain.


    But Edith left without looking back indifferently.


    "O''Neill, you should know. You say that these are no longer useful." An old voice came from the ear of the Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill.


    That was an old man, it was the former Zihuang Sky Slayer!


    "Elder Adelaide, you are here too!" Xuan Lei Yinglong King Onions was a little surprised that Elder Adelaide also appeared here.


    "Of course I have. If something really happened between you and the soul sage guy, I would still come out." Elder Adelaide looked at the world inside the Pillar of Death.


    "Let''s talk, what are you going to do this time? Is it really the same as before, regardless of this young man?"


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill was silent for a moment.


    He clenched his fist, gritted his teeth and said, "No... Craig has grown up. Although he is only a high-ranking **** now, he will be able to reach the **** king level soon, and he can inherit it. my position.


    I... should also do something, after all, because of this time, I owe the boy a lot.


    I only owe one woman in my life, and I don''t want to owe another person now. "


    Hearing the words of Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions, Elder Adelaide nodded with satisfaction, and he patted Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions''s shoulder.


    "After so many years, you have truly grown up."

 Chapter 3084： Conversation with the Queen of the Underworld

    3084-Sorcerer


    Ye Hao flew aimlessly for a long time after leaving the border of the Necromancer.


    In the end, he still didn''t hold back and vomited blood directly.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Ye Hao felt the pain in his body as if he was overwhelmed by a river.


    In fact, Ye Hao''s current situation is quite bad, it can be described as a mess.


    Because of the frantic battle before, although in the eyes of outsiders, this is handsome and anxious.


    A high-ranking main **** can even interact with a god-king-level powerhouse.


    But no one knows how much pain Ye Hao endured behind this. No one knows how much pain Ye Hao suffered.


    When Xuan Lei was in front of Dragon King O''Neill and Edith before, in order not to worry them, Ye Hao insisted on it all the time.


    But when he got here, he couldn''t help it at all.


    But Ye Hao was still standing by himself. He raised his head and said weakly: "How long do the two Necromancers want to follow me?


    Could it be that the two dignified necromancers wanted to attack me when this little person like me was seriously injured? "


    I saw that in front of Ye Hao, the Necromancer¡¤Underworld Queen and Necromancer Underlord were here at the moment.


    Both of them looked at Ye Hao.


    Compared to Ye Hao who was embarrassed at the moment, the two of them seemed to be high above gods.


    Ye Hao held his breath and stared at the two figures standing at the top of the Necrotic God System. He didn''t move.


    In the next second, the queen of the underworld moved, and she appeared behind Ye Hao in an instant, and her fingertips were pressed against Ye Hao''s neck.


    "Why don''t you resist?"


    The queen of the underworld asked.


    Ye Hao laughed mockingly, there was still blood on the corner of his mouth.


    "What is my situation now, the Queen of the Underworld must know very well, I met two people here, if the two want me to die.


    Then I will only have a dead end, so instead of wasting my strength, it is better to enjoy the last bit of happiness that the queen of the underworld brings to me.


    After all, being able to die in the hands of a beauty like the Queen of the Underworld, Ye Hao, I can also be regarded as a ghost under the peony flower. "


    Ye Hao even lowered his head, stuck out his tongue, and licked the fingers on his neck.


    "Hehe, you are really as special as the rumors. Don''t worry, the reason we are here is not to kill you.


    Although the soul sage wants to kill you, our relationship with the soul sage is not as good as that.


    If it weren''t for that guy was also a god-king-level powerhouse, I guess I could have killed him a long time ago. "The Queen of the Underworld retracted her hand and flew in front of Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao didn''t change his face, but actually relaxed in his heart.


    At that moment, I said that I was not nervous, it was fake.


    He felt like his soul was about to fly out, but fortunately he was right.


    "Then I don''t know what the queen of the underworld is looking for me, this little person?" Ye Hao smiled and looked at the queen of the underworld.


    The queen of the underworld looked at Ye Hao, and she said faintly: "Are you really ready to challenge the soul sage at the Lin Devourer Saint? You know that he is a strong man of the **** king level.


    And even though it is very strong and special, it is still only a powerhouse at the level of the upper main god. The gap between the two of you is not just a realm. "


    This is the second time to say something like this in front of him, and he is very dissatisfied with his own challenge to the soul sage.


    And they are all powerhouses of the God King level.


    "Of course I know, but I''m just a small person. I have to make this choice in order to survive." Ye Hao said helplessly.


    The queen of the underworld looked at Ye Hao with a smile, she stretched out her finger at Ye Hao and raised Ye Hao''s chin.


    "In other words, I can give you another right to choose. Become my subordinate, if you are my subordinate, then I can naturally come forward to protect you in front of the soul sage.


    Presumably, in my face, the soul sage still dare not do anything to you. "The Queen of the Underworld said.


    Ye Hao stared at the green eyes of the Queen of the Underworld. He smiled and said, "Presumably there is no free lunch in this world. I don''t know what are the conditions for becoming a subordinate of the Queen of the Underworld?


    "The conditions are very simple. You have to give up your divine body first, become a spiritual creature like me, and then swear allegiance to me, I will seal your divine soul.


    At that time, you will not be able to betray me, and at the same time you will not be able to leave this necromantic **** system, but you can survive. "The Queen of the Underworld said with a smile.


    "Sorry, I refuse." Ye Hao shook his head, and refused the olive branch extended by the queen of the underworld with almost no hesitation.


    "Why?" The Queen of the Underworld looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao shrugged and said, "Although I have a small chance of winning when facing the soul sage, at least there is still a chance.


    And if you become your subordinate according to what you said, the ugly thing is that you have a dog, a dog who has lost his freedom and even wants to abandon his past.


    I can''t do this. I have my own ideas and things that I want to protect. I can''t choose to live here.


    Rather than that, I would rather fight with the soul sage, it may not necessarily be me who really loses. "


    The queen of the underworld frowned, and she released her power: "You really don''t know good or bad. I will give you a chance, but you just want to die.


    Don¡¯t worry if you offend me now, I¡¯m here to kill you right now! "


    "Then I can only resign my fate." Ye Hao shrugged helplessly.


    "Hahahaha, okay. Pluto, I said before, your method is useless, like this, a warrior who dares to fight a soul sage of the **** king level.


    It is impossible to lay down one''s dignity and subdue to others.


    A person who does not have his own beliefs and the beliefs he sticks to is impossible to have such a terrifying combat effectiveness. "The Necro Underlord behind the Queen of the Underworld laughed at this moment.


    The queen of the underworld curled her lips.


    Necro Underlord came to Ye Hao, compared to the underworld queen who was exactly the same size as himself.


    The figure of the Necro Underlord was like a giant.


    Ye Hao also needs to raise his head to see this king-level powerhouse.


    "I just said directly, we admire you boy. The reason why we came to you is actually to give you a chance.


    Give you a chance to survive in a duel with the soul sage. "Necromancer underlord stared at Ye Hao and said.


    Ye Hao squinted at the two of them, and he asked in a deep voice: "Tell me, if I''m interested."

 Chapter 3085： Opportunity to coorparate

    3085-Sorcerer


    "There is a place in the Necrotic Gods, and that place is a relic that I discovered by chance with the Queen of the Underworld.


    Because the ruins are relatively remote and we discovered it, so far, no one but the two of us knows about the existence of the ruins.


    Including the soul sage, in fact, like the goddess, I don''t like that guy very much. "The Necro Underlord said.


    "So you want to go to that place and find what you want?" Ye Hao asked suspiciously.


    Generally this kind of thing is a routine.


    "That place was the ancient battlefield where two soul beasts fought in the ancient times. Both of them died in the battle, although most of the spirit bodies have disappeared.


    But the soul crystals of the two were still retained, and this kind of soul crystal is a great supplement for us spiritual body practitioners.


    But that place is quite special. For unknown reasons, a spirit body killing array has formed!


    The closer the spirit creatures are, the greater the impact they will be affected. Even the king-level powerhouses like me and the Necro Underlord cannot enter the deepest place. "The Queen of the Underworld explained next to her.


    "Spirit creatures can''t enter, can physical creatures enter safely?" Ye Hao looked at both suspiciously.


    If it''s just a simple division between the spirit body and the entity, then the two can probably find more helpers.


    "You are right. Although that place has no effect on physical creatures, there are strong plane laws in it.


    Ordinary physical creatures, even if they are not affected by the external killing array, can hardly stand the powerful plane laws and bring out the two soul crystals smoothly.


    So this requires very strong physical creatures.


    To tell you the truth, before you, we have actually found a lot of people. There are lower-level main gods, some middle-level main gods, and even some who are upper-level main gods just like you.


    But without exception, all failed, and all died in it! "The Necromancer Underlord said helplessly.


    "The upper master gods have all failed, how do you know that I, the upper master god, can succeed?" Ye Hao spread his hands.


    The queen of the underworld stared at Ye Hao: "Naturally we can''t be sure that you can succeed, but the strength you showed before is the strongest among the upper lord gods we have seen.


    And you also have the law of space. The law of space is a very special law. Maybe you can really do things that others can''t. "


    "In fact, there is another reason. In addition to the upper master god, in fact, according to your relationship, you can look for some **** king-level physical creature powerhouses to come forward.


    However, you are worried that you will be unable to control the physical creatures of the God King level. If they are interested in soul crystals, or if the requirements are too much, you will be more difficult. "Ye Haoxu stared at both.


    The Necromancer Underlord said frankly: "Yes. To be honest, the soul crystal is of no use to you now, but it also has a certain effect for the real creature''s **** king-level powerhouse.


    The **** king-level powerhouses often do whatever they can to improve their realm, so the goddess and I will not take the risk of inviting a god-king level powerhouse. "


    Ye Hao looked at the two of them: "I know things, but I still don''t know. If I help you, what benefits can I get?


    Could it be that you can come forward and let the soul sage not kill me? That madman, I don¡¯t think I would listen to you?


    Or maybe you can fight against the soul sage for me? According to your previous practice, you should not disrupt the balance of the current Necromancer for me.


    After all, the soul sage is also the king of the dead souls, and I can''t see you when I look up. "


    "Boy, you are really smart. Don''t you know that people who are too smart often won''t live for too long!" The Queen of the Underworld looked at Ye Hao with a bit of annoyance.


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word.


    Necro Underlord said: "What you said is not wrong. We will not do the two things you said.


    But we can also give you very good conditions. First of all, in addition to the two soul crystals we want in this ruin, there is also a trace of beast blood left behind by two giant beasts. These beast blood are useful for your cultivation of the divine body. For the cultivator, it has a good effect.


    You are now the upper master god. Although this bit of beast blood may not allow you to enter the realm of the **** king, you can at least increase the power to a certain extent.


    In addition, you are seriously injured now, even if you have special abilities and strong recovery ability, you must fully recover to your peak state.


    I guess it will take several months. "


    Ye Hao was silent, the Necromancer underlord was right.


    Because the energy of anger was released before, the situation in Ye Hao''s body is quite bad now. To fully recover, it will take at least one month, and it may even take more than fifty days!


    "According to my observations with the Underworld Girl, there are only 20 days left before the appearance of the Lin Devourer this year! And if on the twentieth day, you did not appear at the Lin Devourer''s meeting, your The oath will eat your body back.


    And if you do show up, but your injury has not recovered, then your condition will almost certainly die.


    But if you promise us to do this thing, we will give you one thing separately, so that you can survive as much as possible in the battle of the soul sage.


    And even though we will not help you on the bright side, at least in the same situation as before, the Underworld Girl and I can still help. "The corner of the Necro Underlord''s mouth raised, and a smile appeared.


    But just like Necro Underlord, this smile is not too scary.


    "What?" Ye Hao squinted, now he is very interested in two things.


    The queen of the underworld said with her arms folded: "I have a treasure called the underworld jade liquid. You only need five days to soak in it.


    Not only can you fully recover from your injury, but it will even improve your realm to a certain extent.


    As long as you promise us to go to that place, get the soul crystal.


    Then I can take you to heal your injuries now! "


    Necro Underlord raised his hand and took out a knife with green flames.


    "This is a small piece of material left over after forging the Soul Eater Axe in my hand. Then, by chance, a friend forged this leftover material into this knife.


    The effect of this knife is specifically for the spirit body. When you are fighting the soul sage, as long as you have the opportunity to insert this knife into the soul sage¡¯s spirit body, this knife can swallow the soul sage¡¯s spirit body. .


    Although it cannot cause life-threatening damage to the soul sage of the **** king level, it can make his combat power drop significantly. In that case, it can also create a chance for your survival. "

 Chapter 3086： Angel king knee pillow

    Chapter 3086 Angel King''s Knee Pillow


    Ye Hao stared at the knife, and he could feel a strong force on the knife.


    This knife should be regarded as a weapon of the main **** level to some extent.


    I have to say that the conditions set by the Queen of the Underworld and the Necro Underlord are quite attractive.


    An opportunity for him to recover, and a main god-level weapon that can help him in battle.


    At the same time there is an opportunity for animal blood!


    All of this made him once again increase the bargaining chip in the original plan for the soul sage.


    But Ye Hao is also very clear that there is no such thing as a free lunch in this world.


    Since Necro Underlord and the Queen of the Underworld can offer such tempting conditions, it shows that this mission is actually dangerous.


    That''s why they are willing to offer this condition.


    Just to allow Ye Hao to take risks for them.


    "In this way, I should not have the right to choose." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the queen of the underworld and the necromancer.


    Necro Underlord looked at Ye Hao and smiled: "It seems that you have made a very wise choice. I did not misunderstand you.


    In you, you have the qualities of a fighter. You are a very powerful fighter. I believe you can do all these things well.


    I also hope that you can survive the battle with the soul sage, in that case, there will be an interesting person in this world. "


    Ye Hao didn''t know whether the words of the Necro Underlord were sincere.


    Anyway, the Necro Underlord handed Ye Hao to the Queen of the Underworld first, and he first went to the place they agreed to wait.


    "Come with me." The Queen of the Underworld looked at Ye Hao, her attitude at the moment was obviously completely different from when La Ye Hao joined the group.


    It''s like a cold queen.


    "Cough cough cough... I''m seriously injured now, I can''t do long activities anymore." Ye Hao pretended that I was very tired.


    It seems to be saying that I need you to help me, otherwise I won''t be able to make a move.


    The queen of the underworld glanced at Ye Hao, she didn''t say much, and a momentary body appeared beside Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao originally thought that he could experience the feeling of being hugged by a princess, being held in the arms of a god-king-level powerhouse, and still one of the powers of the Necrotic God System.


    It feels pretty wonderful.


    But the reality quickly slapped Ye Hao in the face.


    The queen of the underworld indeed set off with Ye Hao, but it was not a princess hug, but directly used the power of her law to condense a big hand, pinching Ye Hao in the middle.


    "Cough cough cough... this... can''t we be gentler?" Ye Hao looked at the queen of the underworld with a bitter look.


    The queen of the underworld ignored Ye Hao.


    She is not very interested in this guy who didn''t even choose to join her at the moment.


    If it weren''t for Ye Hao''s plan to help her and the Necro Underlord, she would have no interest in this guy at all.


    Seeing that the other party was indifferent, Ye Hao could only appoint him.


    "Are you sure you really want to do what they explained?" Luo Bing Angel King''s voice sounded in Ye Hao''s sea of ??knowledge.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes and was in his sea of ??knowledge.


    His villains were condensed, he looked at the Angel King Luo Bing on the opposite side, opened his arms and rushed forward.


    But he was directly avoided by Luo Bing Angel King.


    "Hey, hey, how much suffering I have suffered outside, haven''t you seen it, now I need a comforting hug, don''t you satisfy me?" Ye Hao looked at the Angel King Luo Bing aggrievedly.


    The Angel King Luo Bing put his arms around his chest and said faintly: "I know that your **** has the upper hand now, and you even molested the queen of the underworld just now.


    You see that there is no advantage to the queen of the underworld, so come to me now, right? "


    Hearing the words of Angel King Luo Bing, Ye Hao didn''t feel any embarrassment because he was exposed.


    He just sat down on the ground.


    "What can I do? Now I can''t rest. I don''t even have appetite. The two things left are **** and anger.


    Alas, all of a sudden I feel that I am no longer interested in life. "


    Seeing Ye Hao''s unlovable appearance, Luo Bing Angel King rolled her eyes, she flew behind Ye Hao, then knelt down and patted her knee.


    "Only this time, put your head here and I will massage it for you."


    Knee pillow!


    Ye Hao''s eyes glowed.


    The knee pillow of the Twelve Winged Angel King, this is quite a special benefit.


    Ye Hao put his head on the knee of Luo Bing Angel King without saying a word, enjoying Luo Bing Angel King''s massage.


    Not to mention, it''s really comfortable.


    This was certainly not a simple massage, but Luo Bing Angel King was using his own angelic laws to soothe Ye Hao''s soul, which made Ye Hao feel very comfortable.


    "Let''s talk about it, the question I asked just now. Have you really considered it? The object of your transaction now is two powerful God Kings.


    What kind of danger might be in a place where he can''t even enter! "Angel King Luo Bing asked this question again.


    Ye Hao said helplessly: "What can I do now, you also said, I am facing a powerhouse of the God King level.


    On the one hand, there may be a contest with the soul sage that may begin in twenty days. That is something I swore, and I have to do it.


    Although I have a plan long ago, even if I follow my plan, my odds of winning are less than 30%. If I cannot return to my heyday state before then, the odds of winning will fall drastically!


    On the other side, this is the Queen of the Underworld and the Necro Underlord. The two of their suggestions, don''t you see, are actually a threat.


    I even suspect that if I disagree just now, this woman will unceremoniously shoot me directly.


    In that case, let alone the battle with the soul sage, I don''t know if I can survive now.


    Although the ruins may be dangerous, it is not an opportunity for me! "


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, Luo Bing Angel King sighed helplessly. She also knew that the things Ye Hao said were facts.


    "If the ruins can be handled well, get the weapon, and then use the beast blood to increase my strength. That can improve my chances of survival in the battle with the soul sage.


    So no matter what, this is the only way I can go now.


    No matter what kind of danger there is in that ruin, I can only face it! I have no choice! "


    Hearing Ye Hao''s serious words, Luo Bing Angel King stroked Ye Hao''s forehead with distress.

 Chapter 3087： Underworld jade liquid?

    Chapter 3087 Underworld Jade Liquid?


    Underworld City


    "Why did you bring me to your underworld city?" Ye Hao looked at the prosperous city in front of him with some surprise.


    He just saw the huge name "Underworld City" outside, and he still knew who the owner of the Underworld City was.


    "The underworld jade liquid you are going to use now is in the underworld city." The underworld queen said lightly.


    Ye Hao didn''t say anything.


    After that, the queen of the underworld brought Ye Hao into the core area of ??the underworld city, which was a palace.


    "Welcome Your Majesty the Queen!"


    When they saw the queen of the underworld, the guards knelt on the ground one after another.


    But they all looked at Ye Hao behind the Queen of the Underworld in amazement. This person had never appeared next to the Queen of the Underworld, and was brought back by the Queen of the Underworld today.


    Moreover, he still went straight to the direction of the queen of the underworld, which made the guards somewhat unexpected.


    "Who is that physical creature? I haven''t seen it before."


    "I haven''t seen it either. I should never have appeared in the Underworld City."


    "But you must know that before this, there has never been a male creature, regardless of whether it is a physical creature or a spiritual creature that has entered the palace of the queen of the underworld."


    "That''s right, when the Necromancer underlord visited, the Queen of the Underworld met him in the main hall. This guy can actually enter the Queen of the Underworld. His identity must be unusual!"


    "Is this man the favorite of the queen of the underworld!"


    A person suddenly uttered a word, which silenced all the guards present.


    You know, the queen of the underworld is the goddess in their hearts.


    And such a goddess now has a male favorite?


    This is something unacceptable in their hearts.


    "Impossible, impossible! How could Her Majesty the Queen of the Underworld have a male pet!"


    "What''s impossible, we the queen of the underworld is not a monster, she will also have her own needs, okay!"


    "But even if the Queen of the Underworld has a need, don¡¯t we have the excellent powerhouses in the Underworld City? Even if we don¡¯t have the right ones in the Underworld City, isn¡¯t there any time in the entire Necrotic God System? Why do we have to find a physical creature !"


    "It''s her business what your Majesty wants. Not to mention that she likes physical creatures, even if she wants the devil."


    "Okay, I said you guys are so anxious here. They are not looking for you, you are here forever."


    In the end, the topic stopped amid the wailing of the male guards.


    But this only stopped for a while, and soon this news will spread throughout the entire royal city, including the entire underworld city.


    The queen of the underworld has her own male favorite!


    This matter was something that neither the Queen of the Underworld nor Ye Hao thought of.


    The queen of the underworld did not expect that she just brought a man back, and would make her subordinates have such a big response.


    Closer to home.


    At this moment, Ye Hao was taken into her bedroom by the queen of the underworld, and at the same time, he was still under the sight of the female guards outside the bedroom.


    "Oh my God, what did I just see! A man turned out to be a man!"


    "And it''s still a male entity! Isn''t our majesty going to eat meat tonight!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, maybe... maybe it''s just a misunderstanding!"


    The female guards are also discussing at this moment, some even want to lie on the door crack.


    Because the queen of the underworld is a special existence in their minds.


    The charm of the queen of the underworld is not only in the male body, but the lethality for these women is also quite terrifying.


    "Oh, you tap it!"


    Suddenly, a man''s scream came from the room.


    This makes a kind of female waitress all-round, and some pictures can''t help but appear in her mind.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah¡­¡­"


    Then came the screams of men one after another.


    At this moment, the illusion of these waitresses was even more incredible.


    "Unexpectedly, I never thought that your Majesty would have such a hobby!"


    "Yeah, we were guessing before, that your Majesty has never had a lover of his own, what is going on, it turned out to be like this..."


    "Actually...if your Majesty likes this, I...I can do it too."


    ...


    In the house.


    At this moment, Ye Hao was soaking in a bucket made of white jade.


    The barrel is half a person high, just enough for a humanoid creature to be immersed in it.


    And when Ye Hao entered it, the queen of the underworld activated a certain switch of this thing, and then a certain viscous liquid poured into the white jade barrel. When these viscous liquids wrapped Ye Hao¡¯s body .


    At first, Ye Hao could feel a different kind of pain.


    This kind of pain appeared from both physical and soul levels, and Ye Hao couldn''t help but scream.


    "Hey, can you keep your voice down? You can''t bear this bit of pain." The Queen of the Underworld looked at Ye Hao contemptuously.


    Ye Hao''s face is red, and sweat is already on his forehead. His hands are firmly grasping the edge of the wooden barrel. He wants to stand up in pain, but he finds that the entire barrel seems to have some suction, and pulls Ye Hao. In it.


    Ye Hao couldn''t stand up at all.


    "This...what''s going on, I...why can''t I get up!" Ye Hao exclaimed.


    The queen of the underworld faintly said next to him: "This bucket is my special nature, used to store my underworld jade liquid. Every time someone enters, it must be soaked for enough time to come out.


    If you want to force yourself out, there will be no way to enjoy this kind of treatment next time.


    Speaking of which, you are the first entity to be fortunate enough to enjoy this. The effect of this thing is very general for spirit creatures, but for entity creatures, it has unexpected effects.


    As long as you can soak in it for five days, your injury can basically be fully recovered.


    And if your talent can be, you can also get a realm improvement from it. "


    Hearing the Queen of the Underworld said so, Ye Hao could only endure this pain.


    To say that this pain is actually like an ordinary person in a sauna, it is the kind of sauna with death difficulty.


    But apart from pain. Ye Hao could still feel a refreshing and comfortable feeling.


    And these two feelings are mixed, like pain and happiness, with different feelings.


    After soaking for two days, the painful feeling became accustomed, and Ye Hao began to thoroughly enjoy the refreshing feeling.


    "It really has improved my realm to a certain extent, the most important thing is to nourish my soul." Ye Hao exhaled.


    He curiously looked at the queen of the underworld who had been in the house for the past three days.


    "What magical thing is your underworld jade liquid?"

 Chapter 3088： Twelve Knights·Black Knight

    Chapter 3088 Twelve Knights Black Knight


    "Something I made." The Queen of the Underworld replied faintly.


    "Do you know what came out?" Ye Hao looked at the sticky liquid on his body curiously. He was a little surprised that these things were actually made by the queen of the underworld.


    "How did you make it? This kind of thing can be made artificially, which is quite remarkable!"


    The queen of the underworld took a look at Ye Hao, and then she walked directly to the side of the barrel, and then an unexpected scene happened to Ye Hao.


    The queen of the underworld opened her mouth directly, and then the viscous liquid exactly the same as in the bucket of Ye Hao, flowed out slowly from the queen of the underworld.


    "Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Seeing this scene, Ye Hao instantly went from cold feet to Tianlinggai.


    "Wait wait... these... these are what you vomit... vomit out?" If Ye Hao wasn''t still bound by this jade bucket at this moment, he would want to jump out directly.


    "You can say that, but in fact, you don''t have to come out of your mouth. It can come from any part of my body, but it''s more convenient."


    With that, the queen of the underworld raised her finger, and this time the viscous liquid appeared from the fingertips of the queen of the underworld.


    "This...this...this..." Ye Hao didn''t know how to describe his inner fluctuations at the moment.


    Although, under the interpretation of the queen of the underworld, it means that this thing can not only come out of the mouth, but can actually come out from all parts of the body. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????


    However, Ye Hao still felt uncomfortable all over.


    This...this...this is not equivalent to her body fluids!


    I actually soaked in this kind of liquid for three days, and then soaked for two days, and at the same time I felt very comfortable.


    Why does he have a feeling that he is very perverted.


    "This kind of liquid is actually a derivative of the exercises I practice. It will generate part of it in my body almost every once in a while.


    Although there is nothing to accumulate in the body for a short time, if you accumulate for a long time, you will have a feeling of fullness as if your entity creatures feel full.


    So I will excrete these things from the body every once in a while, and then I discovered that this liquid has special effects.


    I stored it and built this container specially.


    It seems that your injury is still quite serious. Three days alone has consumed my five million years. "The queen of the underworld touched the jade bucket, and she sensed how much there was still in the jade bucket.


    Ye Hao hated the cold, he didn''t know what to say now.


    He can only close his eyes and tell himself that these are just ordinary liquids, don''t think too much.


    Don''t think too much.


    Don''t think too much!


    In the next two days, Ye Hao could hardly feel any happiness in his heart. After the five-day training period was over, the first thing he did was to wash his body clean with the water law.


    To be honest, these liquids didn''t have any smell or materials, but the five-day soaking made Ye Hao''s mental state much better.


    Even Luo Bing Angel King discovered that when Ye Hao was soaked in these liquids, his current emotional control had been greatly improved.


    He even suggested that Ye Hao ask the queen of the underworld for a little to store on his body, or try to take it in the body.


    This kind of proposal was directly rejected by Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao, even if he was injured to death, he couldn''t drink this kind of thing!


    In this way, Ye Hao finally walked out of this room in five days.


    At the moment he walked out of the house, he saw the maids outside looking at him with shining eyes.


    "You... what are you doing looking at me like this? Is there anything weird about me?" Ye Hao touched his face suspiciously.


    Does that woman''s liquid really smell?


    But I didn''t smell it no matter how I sniffed it.


    "Well... where is your queen of the underworld now?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Your Majesty the Queen invites you to wait in the side hall, and I will take you there. Please follow me." A waitress walked out and took the initiative to lead Ye Hao, and Ye Hao followed.


    After Ye Hao left, the remaining maids began to mumble.


    "Have you seen that man looks like a spring breeze, he has been moisturized by your majesty!"


    "And the clothes on him, they looked completely different before they went in!"


    "Five days... for five full days, our Majesty the Queen really knows how to play!"


    At this moment, the maids had imagined a five-day and five-night epic drama in their minds.


    ...


    Ye Hao followed the maid and looked at the surrounding landscape.


    I have to say that the landscape seen here feels like it is no different in the human civilization.


    And these maids are also presented in human form, it seems that the queen of the underworld has a certain obsession with this.


    Huh


    Suddenly a green flame fell on the place where Ye Hao was about to settle, but because Ye Hao paused a step, he was not hit.


    And the place hit by the green flame that time had already burned out a big pit.


    Ye Haoxu squeezed his head, he saw a knight in armor, yes, he was a knight.


    And the whole body is pitch black, it looks a bit like a knight in the human race.


    "You are the man who was brought back by the queen!" The knight stared at Ye Hao and said, a green flame appeared in his hand again.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, but just threw a fire dragon over.


    bump


    The knight offered a black shield. The fire dragon was blocked by the shield, but all the places where the sparks splashed burned.


    "Hmph, I''m still a little bit capable. That''s just right, I''ll torture you, I''m still a little interested!" The knight raised his other hand, and a black knight''s long spear appeared in his hand.


    "That... wait... wait... Black Knight, this gentleman is now a guest of Her Majesty the Queen, you... you are doing this here, it makes me very embarrassed!" The waitress saw such a situation. , Directly blocked in front of Ye Hao.


    But seeing her panicked, her legs trembling, it can be seen that she is also very afraid of the reality before her eyes.


    black Knight?


    When Ye Hao heard this name, he couldn''t help but think of one of the people in the information given by the tavern owner.


    The black knight, one of the twelve necromantic knights.


    "Are you a black knight among the twelve knights?" Ye Hao looked at the black knight in front of him with interest, not to mention, it looked like the name here.


    "It''s me." The black knight raised his head and said proudly.

 Chapter 3089： Why is he so strong!

    Chapter 3089 Why is he so strong!


    "She also said just now, I''m a guest of your Majesty the Queen, is this your courtesy for hospitality?" Ye Hao said provocatively.


    He had already seen the purpose of the black knight in finding fault.


    The air was full of jealousy.


    It is estimated that this black knight is also one of the admirers of the underworld queen, and he stayed in the underworld queen''s boudoir for five days.


    This is enough to make some arrogant admirers angry.


    However, it is estimated that most people can only swallow their anger, but the black knight is different, he is the upper master god, one of the twelve knights.


    He estimated that he thought that even if Ye Hao''s identity was special, even if he was really the male favorite of the queen of the underworld, as the rumors said.


    But calculating that he killed this Ye Hao, the queen of the underworld would not do anything to herself.


    Because he is the black knight, one of the twelve knights.


    At most, it''s just two reprimands.


    So he dared to appear here and even attacked Ye Hao directly.


    "Guest? Ha ha ha, a physical creature also claims to be a guest of our Underworld City?" The Black Knight said contemptuously.


    It seems that this black knight is still very discriminatory.


    "Tsk tusk tusk, I really don¡¯t understand a bit of politeness. I originally wanted to share with you, in these five days, how I was doing something slimy with your majesty in her boudoir. What happened."


    The corners of Ye Hao''s mouth raised, and he deliberately said a bit of misleading words.


    "Asshole, I killed you!" A red spirit appeared in the black knight''s armor, which meant that he had fallen into a crazy killing intent and was full of murderous intent on Ye Hao.


    This was discovered by Ye Hao before, and it was also reminded by someone before.


    Under normal circumstances, the color of the spirit body will not be red, but will appear red within a short period of time. Generally, the spirit body is caught in anger and has a strong killing intent on a certain creature.


    And if a spirit creature has always been in a red form, it will be even more dangerous.


    This means that this is an out-of-control spirit creature, and it is possible for him to hunt objects around him at any time, whether it is a spirit creature or a physical creature.


    It''s like a bomb that will explode at any time.


    So in the society of spirit creatures, when you see those red spirit creatures, you will hide away for the first time.


    It''s like seeing a red-named player in an online game!


    "Black Flame Spear!" The knight''s spear in the black knight''s hand shot a spear of black flame directly, and came straight towards Ye Hao. He didn''t even notice that there was a maid in front of Ye Hao.


    The maid''s pupils dilated, showing an expression of fear and despair.


    She never expected that she would encounter such a danger in the palace of the Underworld City.


    "Miss, at this time, you should stand behind the man."


    The maid felt her waist being pulled, and then she threw herself into a warm embrace.


    She looked at the profile of the man in front of her in surprise, and then she saw that this man casually destroyed the Black Knight''s Black Flame Spear.


    "Tsk tusk tusk, fortunately you are still a knight. If you attack a weak woman, you really have a knight spirit.


    As a righteous man, how can I keep watching. I have to teach you a little lesson.


    Did you use the law of black inflammation just now? It has something to do with the Law of Darkness. In this case, I will use the Law of Darkness to deal with you. "


    Ye Hao raised his hand, and the law of darkness condensed on his arm.


    The maid listened to Ye Hao''s words, and she felt a little touched in her heart. In fact, she was not a weak woman. She was able to serve Her Majesty the Queen in the palace, and her strength was at least Tier 8.


    And she is a low-level quasi-god, if it is placed in the Necrotic God System, it can also be regarded as the upper-middle level.


    It''s a pity that she is facing the black knight of the upper main god, so she appears weaker.


    She was a little moved that this man actually protected herself, but... it seemed that the Black Knight was originally against him, and she was implicated.


    How did it seem that he was saving the United States as a hero?


    Regardless of this, he still wants to fight the Black Knight head-on?


    Did he not know the combat effectiveness of the Black Knight?


    That was one of the twelve knights, the black knight with the power of the upper master god.


    "Divine Art¡¤Hades Twelve-Dimensional Cannon!"


    Twelve black halos appeared in front of Ye Hao''s palm, one round was bigger than one round.


    Eventually a black beam shot out.


    The Black Knight didn''t care at all, but just erected his shield, thinking that he could block this move by relying on his shield.


    But what he never expected was that a terrifying impact came directly from the shield, and his body involuntarily retreated.


    Boom boom boom


    Twelve consecutive loud noises.


    When the waitress saw the scene in front of her, she was stunned, and she even forgot that she was still in Ye Hao''s arms.


    She saw that a gully appeared in front of the man''s palm, and the gully extended to where the black knight was.


    And still moving forward, directly smashing the courtyard wall behind the black knight, not just this one.


    After that, there were eleven courtyard walls, twelve courtyard walls, and the black knight was blasted out nearly two hundred meters away.


    In the middle, there is a deep gully, still braving the black breath, that is the law of darkness that has not yet dissipated.


    "This...this..." The maid couldn''t turn her head a little, and the man''s combat effectiveness was too strong.


    Even the Black Knight, one of the twelve knights, couldn''t even take his move.


    In fact, Ye Hao was also taken aback by the power of his divine art at this moment, not knowing if it was because of the relationship between breaking the limit and the soul sage shopping, plus the recuperation at the queen of the underworld afterwards.


    After he has recovered now, his realm has really improved further.


    But still in the realm of the upper master god.


    "Cough cough cough... this... how is this possible!" The black knight looked at this scene in disbelief, the redness of the spirit body on his body had dissipated, because at this moment he had no desire to fight.


    Several cracks appeared on the black shield in his hand. This was the main god-level weapon rewarded by the queen of the underworld!


    "The noise you are making here is big enough." The Queen of the Underworld appeared on the eaves next to her at this time.


    But Ye Hao knew that she had arrived long ago, when the Black Knight was provoking her.


    As for why she didn''t come forward to stop her, she probably wanted to see how much Ye Hao''s combat power had recovered.

 Chapter 3090： Pluto Thirty-Six Deep Abyss Dimension Cannon

    Chapter 3090 Hades Thirty-Six Deep Abyss Dimension Cannon


    "His Majesty!"


    "His Majesty."


    The black knight knelt on the ground immediately, and the waitress in Ye Hao''s arms recovered at this time and knelt on the ground immediately.


    And this waitress was quite nervous and scared at the moment, because she was lying in the arms of Her Majesty''s male pet just now.


    Isn''t this the equivalent of digging the corner of Her Majesty the Queen?


    If the Queen is angry, blame yourself.


    Thinking of this, the waitress was sweating, and she felt a sense of guilt.


    "Why attack Ye Hao?" The Queen of the Underworld looked at the black knight in front of her with a trace of anger.


    The black knight lowered his head and didn''t speak. Could it be that he attacked this guy because he was jealous.


    In this case, how could he, the black knight, one of the dignified twelve knights, say so embarrassingly.


    "There is no answer? Well, I will punish you to get three thousand soul whips. You have objections!" The Queen of the Underworld said in a deep voice.


    "No." The Black Knight replied.


    Although Three Thousand Soul Whip was a bit painful, it was better than embarrassing here.


    "Fuck." The Queen of the Underworld snorted coldly.


    "Yes." The Black Knight hurriedly left, and when he left, he did not forget to glance at Ye Hao in fear.


    He really didn''t expect this physical creature to be so strong.


    Although it was just a trick, although there were elements that he took lightly in it.


    But... if it really starts, the Black Knight knows very well that he is not this guy''s opponent.


    He has no chance of winning.


    "You can go down too." The queen of the underworld came next to Ye Hao and looked at the waitress who was kneeling on the ground, shivering for some reason.


    The waitress seemed to have received an amnesty, and hurriedly left here with the fastest speed in her history.


    "Your Excellency Queen." Ye Hao looked at the underworld queen with a smile.


    "I''m kindly healing you. When you leave the house, you will hurt my subordinates and destroy my courtyard wall. This is a bit inappropriate." The Queen of the Underworld stared at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao smiled and waved his hand: "Okay, don''t use your carrot stick set to me. Just now when the Black Knight was making trouble for me, you were actually there.


    If you don''t want to develop to this point, you can completely stop it at that time.


    The reason why you didn''t make a move was to see how far my strength had recovered, and whether I could take on the task that you and the Necro Underlord had accounted for. "


    Upon hearing Ye Hao''s words, the underworld queen looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Originally, she thought she appeared silently, but she didn''t expect this guy to know she was on the scene a long time ago.


    Although it was exposed, the queen of the underworld did not look embarrassed at all. She said faintly: "Yes. Your strength has indeed improved a bit, and I wasted so much fluid."


    Ye Hao felt nauseous when he thought of those liquids.


    He hurriedly turned away from the topic: "You said I am stronger now, then I am a little curious. Then what is my strength now?


    Compared to the soul sage, or your twelve knights? "


    The queen of the underworld thought for a while, and also showed an expression of interest.


    "But try it, come with me."


    The queen of the underworld left in a blink of an eye. This was not a spatial spell, but it was very fast.


    She didn''t care about Ye Hao this time, because Ye Hao could keep up.


    After a few minutes, the two came to an uninhabited island.


    "You are now attacking me with your strongest magic, let me see where your limit lies." The queen of the underworld looked at Ye Hao and said.


    Ye Hao shook his head: "My strongest trick is impossible to use in this situation.


    Once my state is used, it is basically a **** battle. "


    Upon hearing Ye Hao''s words, the queen of the underworld remembered the scene when this guy was desperately fighting with the soul sage.


    She nodded clearly, and said secondly: "Then use the strongest magic technique you can use right now."


    Ye Hao thought for a while. Among the existing magic arts, it seems that none of them are particularly powerful.


    But since there is no existing one, create one on the spot.


    Ye Hao took a look at all of his current magic arts, and if the effect was good, it would naturally be the upgraded version of the Hades twelve-dimensional artillery!


    This is a magical technique of the law of darkness plus the law of space, and it is quite amazing in terms of power.


    After all, these are two very powerful rules. Recalling the situation of the black knight before, you can imagine.


    Ye Hao decided to upgrade this magic technique now.


    The simplest way to upgrade is naturally to add new rules.


    But if you join too much, it will get out of control, and you can only choose a few rules to join it.


    Ye Hao began to make some choices in his mind.


    This surprised the queen of the underworld on the other side, and didn''t know what Ye Hao was tossing about right now.


    But fortunately, she was not in a hurry, and she did not urge Ye Hao. She was here to watch what kind of fame Ye Hao was going to toss about.


    Ye Hao raised his hand, first it was the first-level version, the Pluto Twelve Heavy Cannons, and then the law of space was added.


    That naturally became the twelve-dimensional cannon of Pluto, and then Ye Hao began to constantly modify and try.


    "Is this guy planning to create a magical technique on the spot?" The Queen of the Underworld understood what Ye Hao wanted to do.


    I have to say, this guy is really a bit arrogant.


    Although the queen of the underworld wants to create this thing now, it can also be created directly, but it was created in such a haste.


    That might not be too powerful.


    After all, it takes a lot of energy to create a powerful magic technique.


    "This guy is still too naive." The Queen of the Underworld shook her head with a chuckle.


    At this time, Ye Hao already had the most appropriate plan in his mind.


    He opened his eyes abruptly, raised his other hand, and turned both hands in the direction of the queen of the underworld at the same time.


    The shape of the original twelve heavy artillery was changed, and the black halo gradually increased.


    Twenty-four!


    Thirty-six!


    A full three-fold increase, from twelve to thirty-six.


    At the same time, the appearance of the entire thirty-six heavy artillery has also changed, like a roaring demon.


    That''s right, after Ye Hao strengthened the rule input, he added another even more rule power.


    That is the law of the devil!


    What Ye Hao thought at the time was what was the strongest of his own existing laws.


    Naturally, the law of demons emerged.


    "Your Excellency Queen of the Underworld, look at it. This is the magical technique that I have just upgraded: Underworld Thirty-six Abyss Dimension Cannon!" Ye Hao shouted with some excitement, and also called out his new name.

 Chapter 3091： Inferior Weapon·Blue Heart

    Chapter 3091 Sub-God Weapon¡¤Blue Heart


    Boom boom boom


    A black beam of light was mixed with a roar like a roar from the abyss.


    All the master god-level powerhouses in this far underworld city felt this powerful energy fluctuation.


    This makes everyone here a little bit at a loss, don''t know what''s going on.


    But after this fluctuation, there was no repercussions.


    "Huhuhu..." Ye Hao took a deep breath and slowly put down his hand.


    This magical technique of my own can be said to be the strongest magical technique on a single magical technique. It is only the energy required to use this magical technique.


    It consumed one-fifth of the power of the law of space, the law of darkness, and the law of demons!


    In other words, even if Ye Hao is in his heyday, this trick can only be used five times at most.


    Don''t underestimate the number of these five times.


    Some people may think that this is a lot.


    But to know that Ye Hao''s current realm is the upper main god, and the energy required by a divine technique can consume one-fifth of the power of the upper main god, which is already quite a terrifying thing.


    Ye Hao looked at his ¡®goal¡¯.


    A strange area in there.


    Why is it a domain? Because in a circular position, Ye Hao''s attack seemed to be suspended and distorted.


    And in the center is the queen of the underworld, the aura of the queen of the underworld is fully open, and her eyes are filled with red aura.


    Ye Hao took a look at this circular field position, and it was almost equivalent to a one-kilometer range, that is, a one-kilometer diameter.


    It looks big in numbers, but for a strong man in their realm, one kilometer is equivalent to one meter or so.


    Five seconds.


    Ye Hao''s attack disintegrated Ye Hao''s attack from the position of the queen of the underworld, and yes, it was disintegrated!


    Ye Hao could see that three colors of liquid were dissipating in that field position.


    The scene is like putting a watercolor pen in water, and the paint dissipates spontaneously in the water.


    In the next second, the position around the Queen of the Underworld also dissipated. The expression in her eyes towards Ye Hao changed a lot at this moment.


    "This magical technique you just created was really created by you in the period just now?" The Queen of the Underworld asked in a questioning tone.


    Ye Hao nodded: "That move is actually an improvement. You saw the original effect when I taught your black knight before."


    Improvement?


    The queen of the underworld recalled the move that Ye Hao had released to the black knight in her own palace.


    Is this an improvement?


    The difference in power between the two is simply a difference of dozens of times!


    It''s not a magical skill in a class at all.


    This guy in front of him is really special. No wonder the soul sage wants him so much and wants to use him as an experiment.


    It''s no wonder that when the Necromancer Underlord saw him at first sight, he categorically said that this person was the one they were looking for.


    "You just used the law of space, the law of darkness, and then the law of demons in your divine art, right?" the queen of the underworld asked.


    Ye Hao nodded without hiding.


    "It''s an amazing method. The Law of Demons is indeed very powerful in attacking this aspect. You do it like this as if you are pouring a bucket of oil directly on the original blazing flames." The Queen of the Underworld gave a very true evaluation.


    This seemingly simple operation, in fact, the queen of the underworld knows that it is difficult.


    The weight of the power of each law and the timing of fusion are very important. A little miscalculation may lead to failure.


    And Ye Hao can do this step so easily, that shows.


    Ye Hao is quite strong in the control of the power of law, far surpassing others, and even stronger than the power of the **** king.


    Thinking about this, you will understand that Ye Hao possesses so much power of law, and he is naturally much more adept at controlling the power of law than others.


    Otherwise, the power of so many laws will not be messy.


    "You haven''t told me what is my current realm?" Ye Hao looked at the underworld queen expectantly.


    The queen of the underworld thought for a while, and she said: "If your opponent is a soul sage, then your current strength is at most 20% of his.


    And this is still when he didn''t fight you desperately.


    You are so strong when you are a high-ranking master **** desperately, and if a god-king-level powerhouse desperately, it is quite a terrifying thing.


    It can even directly destroy a Five Stream God System! "


    It''s only 20%.


    Although this fact is a bit cruel and depressing, Ye Hao is indeed a fact.


    The upper main **** is still the upper main **** after all, and the **** king-level powerhouse is the **** king-level powerhouse.


    "But if you compare it to the Twelve Knights, none of the Twelve Knights can be your opponent, and even the weaker knights among them are probably like the Black Knights, not your opponent at all.


    I have to say that your strength is a heaven-defying existence in the realm of the upper Lord God.


    It is estimated that no more than five people can compete with you in the realm of the upper master god. "The Queen of the Underworld gave Ye Hao a very high evaluation.


    "If it''s not because of the limitations of the Necro Space, I guess you are relying on your own space law, even if you are a powerhouse at the God King level, you may not be able to keep you."


    "The Queen of the Underworld is right. If it weren''t for your necrotic space, the soul sage, he wants to catch up with me?


    Let him practice for another 200 million years. "Ye Hao said directly and unceremoniously.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s arrogance, the queen of the underworld smiled without saying a word.


    "Yeah, what is the field you used just now? It can directly disintegrate my divine art. This is too strong.


    If the soul sage has such a strong magical skill as you, then my odds of winning will be even smaller. "Ye Hao remembered the realm that the Queen of the Underworld had shown just now, and he asked curiously.


    The defense in that unknown area is really amazing.


    "That is not my divine art. In fact, the power of your divine art at the time was far beyond my expectation. If I were to use my own strength to resist, I would be able to stop it, but it would be too great. There is movement."


    While talking, the queen of the underworld unfolded the clothes on her chest.


    Ye Hao''s eyes widened, not to say how lustful he is, but to be surprised by what the Queen of the Underworld allows him to see.


    I saw that there was a beating blue heart on the chest of the queen of the underworld.


    That''s right! This is a beating blue heart.


    "What is this...?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    "This is called the Azure Heart, and it''s my second God-killing weapon." The Underworld Queen said.

 Chapter 3092： The Secret of the Necromancer

    Chapter 3092 the secret of the Necromancer


    Sub-God-killing weapons?


    When Ye Hao heard this vocabulary, he was shocked at first, but he was taken aback.


    Ye Hao knew about God-killing weapons.


    That is a very precious weapon for the king of the gods.


    Just like its name, this is a weapon that can slaughter gods, and it is also effective against **** king-level powerhouses.


    "I''ve heard of a god-killing weapon, but what is a secondary god-killing weapon?" Ye Hao asked his doubts.


    The queen of the underworld put down her clothes and explained: "Everyone knows the concept of a god-killing weapon. It is a very powerful weapon that can slaughter gods, and even kill god-king-level powerful people.


    The sub-God-killing weapons are actually second only to the existence of the God-killing weapons.


    Generally, some of the effects are much higher than the main god-level weapons, but they are not as powerful as the god-killing-level weapons.


    Like my azure heart, this is what I had when I was reincarnated as a spirit body. With this azure heart, I became the Necromancer of the Necromancer in the shortest possible time.


    In addition to having a good effect in cultivation, the Azure Heart has another function that can release the Azure Domain.


    It''s the field you just saw.


    It is a defensive area, and the range is a circle with a radius of 500 meters around me.


    The magic arts that enter this domain can be disintegrated by me, and will not cause any harm to myself. "


    Ye Hao''s eyes widened, and he exclaimed: "This is not equivalent to absolute defense! With this blue heart, almost no one can hurt you."


    "Theoretically this is the case, but in fact everything has its own limits, even the powerhouse of the God King has its own limits, not to mention these weapons.


    But until now, my Azure Heart has not reached its limit. "The Queen of the Underworld said lightly.


    When Ye Hao heard this, he was amazed at first, but he soon understood.


    From the beginning of its establishment, the Necrotic Gods are like being independent of the gods and all realms. Except for the Necrotic Underlord, which is more combative, the actual spirit creatures are actually not combatable.


    Ye Hao also found out during the time that the Necromancer was staying.


    The pace of life here is quite slow, and even feels like a paradise.


    Because there was not too much fighting, the queen of the underworld naturally did not experience the limits of her sub-god-killing weapon.


    God-killing weapons.


    To tell the truth, Ye Hao also very much wanted to get a God-killing weapon. His weapon, "Shadow", could no longer bear his current battle.


    He didn''t know how many times he hadn''t used it.


    But it is too difficult to get a God-killing-level weapon, which is a treasure that can not be found for the powerhouse of the God-king level.


    "Yes. Can I ask you another question?" Ye Hao suddenly looked at the underworld queen curiously.


    The queen of the underworld seemed to be in a good mood at the moment, she said lightly: "Look at what question you are asking?"


    "It''s about those dead spirit pillars on the border of your dead spirit **** system. I think you can all operate those dead spirit pillars.


    When I fled before, the soul sage could even use the dead spirit pillar to open an enchantment to prevent me from leaving the dead spirit system! "Ye Hao recalled that incident.


    If it weren''t for the barriers of the necromantic pillar, Ye Hao would have escaped with Edith.


    "The Necromancer Pillar is actually a more mysterious existence for us, the Necromancer. However, we do know more information than ordinary people.


    The Necro Pillar is something left by the God of Creation. "The Queen of the Underworld said.


    Something left by the creation god!


    Could it be that this is some kind of magic weapon!


    Ye Hao recalled the appearance of the Necromancer Pillar, it was indeed very much like a magic weapon made by humans, but there were so many magic weapons like that, and the space occupied by it was so huge.


    This magic weapon is too strong.


    "And in our three Necromancers, billions of years of research has only revealed the tip of the iceberg.


    There are three functions that we can master now. "The Queen of the Underworld paused: "Actually, this is not a secret, and those masters of the first-class gods know it.


    The first is the necromancy enchantment you have also seen.


    That thing was the first thing we grasped, and when we entered the realm of the **** king level, we also had a deeper understanding of the dead spirit pillar.


    We each got a permission by chance and coincidence, and this permission is that when we are in any place such as the necromantic **** system, we can open the necrosphere enchantment. "


    This method is indeed very special. When there is war, it can defend against the enemy. It is no wonder that when the Necromancer was alone, it basically did not trouble them.


    And if an enemy enters the Necromancer, they can use this home court advantage to defeat the enemy.


    "Then the three of you have the authority. If there is a dispute. For example, if someone wants to open the barrier, but someone wants to close the barrier, what should I do?" Ye Hao thought of a question.


    "This is very simple. It depends on whose strength is strong. Among the three Necromancers, Necromancer Underlord has the strongest ability in this respect, unless two people oppose his ideas at the same time.


    Otherwise, no one can overturn his orders alone. "The Queen of the Underworld explained.


    "Then you go on."


    The Queen of the Underworld went on to say: "The second authority is actually that when some kind of danger, we have the authority to temporarily increase our combat effectiveness within the Necrotic God System.


    Once before, a beast of the **** king level once appeared in our necromantic **** system. In terms of the ability to single out, we did not have any necromantic king be his opponent.


    At that time, the Necromancer Underlord was particularly stubborn. He had to challenge this guy alone, and he used this ability for the first time in actual combat.


    After using this ability, his combat power directly increased by 30%, defeating the **** king-level fierce beast, and the bones of that fierce beast are still on display in his evil domain.


    However, after the battle, the Necromancer Underlord spent ten million years to recover from its side effects.


    So this function, under normal circumstances, we will not use it.


    As for the third function, it is actually relatively simple.


    That is, we can control the size of the Necromancer, but this has certain limitations.


    At present, the size of the Necrotic Gods is already the maximum limit, and this changes according to the number of God King-level powerhouses in the Necrotic Gods.


    The three necromancers happen to be such a large space for the necromancer. "

 Chapter 3093： Do you want to be a Necromancer?

    Chapter 3093 Do you want to be a Necromancer?


    Upon hearing this, Ye Hao understood a problem.


    "It''s no wonder that you all said that you hate soul sages very much, but you still protect his safety because he is a **** king-level powerhouse.


    If he falls, it will also cause the current undead space to shrink by one-third of the space! "Ye Hao said.


    The queen of the underworld nodded: "Yes, that''s it. The quasi-god of the Necrotic Gods doesn''t even know about this.


    Only those first-class **** kings who signed an agreement with us know this, and also because they know this is our bottom line, they agreed to such a request back then.


    If the soul sage dies and there is no third Necromancer to take over, the Necrospace will collapse.


    And if one-third of the area is disintegrated, then one-third of the creatures in the Necro Space will be destroyed.


    Although we are already spirits, in your concept, we might even be considered objects like souls and ghosts.


    But we also have our own thinking, our own preferences, our own lives, and our own family.


    After all, we are the **** king of this world, and we have to protect the stability of this world.


    So at least in the current situation, the soul sage still has to live, as long as he doesn''t do anything that exceeds the bottom line between me and the necromancer. "


    Ye Hao understood that at this point, in fact, most of the spiritual civilizations are the same.


    Whether it''s Mingzhu or Faint Lord.


    At least they will protect their subjects, people, and subordinates.


    Even people of the Demon God family will protect their race, but everyone''s methods are different.


    "Then if someone can become the Necromancer one day, and offer you a condition, it is to kill the soul sage.


    How would you choose? "Ye Hao suddenly had an idea.


    The queen of the underworld also guessed why Ye Hao would ask such questions: "If this person is you, you are actually much more pleasing to the eye than the soul sage.


    How could we not know what that guy did in private.


    For his own experiments, he hired people to catch some creatures from the outside world to do experiments, and sometimes even his subordinates and people would not let it go.


    There has been a case in the past. In order to do an experiment, one billion spiritual life was used as the test object, resulting in the sacrifice of all one billion spiritual life.


    Because of that incident, the Necromancer underlord almost didn''t cut his soul-eater axe at the lunatic soul sage.


    But in the end, it was after the soul sage promised not to do such excessive experiments, and then spared him.


    But in fact, we all know that this lunatic is just prevarication, and it is impossible for him to give up his experiment.


    There were even several times that I and the people in the territory of Necro Underlord were arrested for experiments. "


    Murderous aura appeared in the eyes of the queen of the underworld.


    "If you can deal with the guy, he will have to be hacked to death by the Necromancer at least a hundred times."


    Ye Hao smiled and shook his head. The relationship between the soul sage is really bad wherever he is.


    Even the other two Necromancers repelled him very much, but it is estimated that he also knew his role, so he knew that as long as he didn''t touch the bottom line of these two guys.


    Every time you make a mistake, as long as you honestly admit your mistakes and make sure you won''t make mistakes.


    These two guys don''t think about themselves, so they are so arrogant.


    "If I feel right, you should have mastered the laws of the soul. In fact, according to your talent, as long as you are willing to give up your body, you can become the king of the dead within ten million years.


    How about it, consider my previous mind, I don''t want you to be my subordinate, we can be a cooperative relationship.


    As long as you become the Necromancer, the three of us will work together to solve the soul sage guy.


    I don''t have a problem. The Necromancer Underlord probably knows this news and will be the first to kill it. "The Queen of the Underworld squinted at Ye Hao.


    I have to say that this kind of advice is really good.


    After all, the soul sage is the most troublesome opponent Ye Hao has found for himself now.


    Although he also offended several demon gods on the demon plane, the key is that those demon gods are on the demon plane, and now he can''t find his trouble for a while.


    And the soul sage of the dead spirit king is in the gods and all realms, as long as he is still alive, it is a trouble that may break out at any time for Ye Hao.


    This trouble will be solved sooner or later.


    After all, this is a time bomb of the God King level.


    "Let me become a spirit creature, I can''t do this. But I will think about the proposal just now, maybe I can get the permission of the Necromancer without becoming a spirit body?" Ye Hao Smiling and looking at the queen of the underworld.


    The queen of the underworld shook her head and said with a smile: "This possibility is too low. Although you now have the laws of the soul, it is difficult to get the approval of the pillar of the dead if you are not a spiritual creature."


    "In my person''s dictionary, there is nothing completely impossible in this world. How can I know if it is impossible without trying!" Ye Hao said with a smile.


    The queen of the underworld said with a chuckle: "Well, I''ll just wait to see you do this. But before that, you have to do one thing for us in accordance with the things we agreed upon before."


    Ye Hao smiled and spread out his hands: "No, I just recovered, you just pulled me to do things.


    You don''t give me any time for me to have a good rest. "


    "Time is important, and I think it''s good to talk to you. If you can successfully get the soul crystal we want from that place, then I can promise you that I will let you bubble my underworld jade liquid at that time." Said.


    Her attitude towards Ye Hao now seemed to be an ordinary friend. Perhaps she felt that Ye Hao was really interesting.


    Ye Hao waved his hands again and again at this time.


    "Hey, hey, forget about that kind of thing."


    "What? Isn''t my jade liquid recovering well?"


    "This...I think this kind of blessing should be left to others."


    "I really don''t understand you entities, sometimes the mind becomes too fast."


    Ye Hao smiled bitterly and said nothing.


    It''s not that his thoughts have changed too quickly, but that thing that makes Ye Hao''s psychology a bit difficult to accept.


    If there is a choice, Ye Hao still hopes not to use that thing.


    And this idea of ??Ye Hao felt strange to Luo Bing Angel King, after all, in her opinion, it was just a prop for recovery.


    Why bother about how it came about?

 Chapter 3094： Behemoth Battlefield Ruins

    Chapter 3094 the ruins of the giant battlefield


    Outside a group of chaotic rocks.


    Ye Hao came here with the queen of the underworld.


    He looked at the large group of rocks in front of him.


    "You are here." The Necro Underlord appeared in front of Ye Hao and the Queen of the Underworld at this time.


    The Necromancer underlord looked at Ye Hao as if a general was watching his soldiers about to go on an expedition.


    "Has his injuries recovered?"


    "That''s not only the recovery, the combat effectiveness has been improved to a certain extent than before. Okay, I''ll leave it to you to tell him what''s here.


    After all, you are more familiar with this place than I am. "The Queen of the Underworld retreated to the side with her arms folded.


    Necro Underlord looked at Ye Hao, he turned his head and pointed at the rock group in front of him: "Here is where you are going this time. Perhaps to outsiders, this is just an ordinary rock group.


    But this is the place where two king-level monsters fought against each other in ancient times. "


    Ye Hao looked at the rocks in front of him, he opened his mind.


    Indeed, he discovered the special features of the rock group in front of him, because his divine sense could not feel everything inside, as if he had been cut off by some kind of power.


    "The power and magnetic field inside is very unstable. It should be the battle that caused everything in it to become chaotic, and even the laws of the plane were distorted.


    Therefore, the outside world cannot perceive the situation inside by ordinary means.


    At the beginning, a fleet of my subordinates disappeared after entering here. After that, three groups of people were sent here to investigate, but their whereabouts were unknown.


    At that time, I happened to be free and came here to explore with the queen of the underworld. "The Necro Underlord said.


    "Are you in?" Ye Hao looked a little surprised at the Necro Underlord and the Queen of the Underworld next to him.


    I remember that both of them said before that the space inside has a great influence on the spirit body.


    "We have been in. Underlord has entered the most, so he knows it best. But every time we can''t get to the core area." The Underlord said helplessly.


    Necro Underlord continued: "According to my calculations, the longest rock group is 80 kilometers, and the narrowest place is 50 kilometers.


    In fact, the outer area is very common. Even ordinary spirit creatures entering it will not notice anything wrong, but once it enters the range of three kilometers, it will be deadly for spirit creatures below the quasi-god level. .


    Because in it, our spiritual energy will be disintegrated little by little, just like a cup of water is put in a desert and will evaporate little by little. "


    "Then how deep do you go?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    The Necromancer replied: "When I was with the Queen of the Underworld, I went as far as 23 kilometers, and I had an adventure as far as 28 kilometers."


    "Don''t say anything about you that time, you almost broke into it yourself. If it weren''t for sacrificing a main god-level weapon, you wouldn''t be able to survive." The Queen of the Underworld rolled her eyes next to her.


    He rudely pierced the bottom of the Necro Underlord.


    Necro Underlord didn''t mind either. He said faintly: "According to our situation, 20 kilometers is the safest area. We will send you here for a distance. After that, you will have to go on your own for almost ten kilometers."


    Ye Hao nodded, so calculating.


    According to the longest and narrowest average distance, it is about 60 kilometers. If the destination is in the center, you only need to calculate the radius. The radius is 30 kilometers.


    They will send themselves 20 kilometers, and the remaining ten kilometers is the situation Ye Hao himself has to face.


    "Let''s go in first, if you have any questions. You can also ask questions on this way." The Queen of the Underworld urged impatiently beside her.


    Finally, the three of them entered the group of rocks together.


    After entering, Ye Hao noticed the peculiarities of this chaotic group of rocks. The energy position here was indeed very unstable and messy.


    It was like a chaotic space, almost without any order at all.


    "I have a question. Since none of you have entered the core area, why can you be sure that there is the soul crystal you want here?" Ye Hao asked curiously.


    The Queen of the Underworld glanced at the Necro Underlord.


    Necro Underlord replied: "We didn''t see it, but sensed it. The soul crystal is the remaining divine soul fragments after the fall of a powerful creature, which may condense under a certain probability.


    We couldn''t feel this fluctuation when we were outside the rock group.


    But when we entered ten kilometers for the first time, we had this kind of induction, as if there was something related to the soul in it. At that time, we could not be sure that it was the soul crystal, or it might be something else.


    But after we entered twenty kilometers, we can be sure that the frequency of that fluctuation must be the soul crystal! "


    Ye Hao nodded clearly.


    "I remind you, you''d better not have any thoughts of swallowing soul crystals by yourself. Although soul crystals are a great supplement for the souls.


    But you now only have the realm of the upper master god. If you refine it, not only will you not be able to improve your realm, you may even damage your spirit irreparably. "The Queen of the Underworld said nonchalantly next to her.


    Ye Hao shrugged and said, "Hey, hey, do you think I''m the kind of person who doesn''t keep promises?


    Since I promised to do this, as long as you can give me the promised return, I will naturally put the soul crystal in your hands. "


    In fact, Ye Hao also interrogated Luo Bing Angel King about this soul crystal.


    The answer given by Angel King Luo Bing was the same as that of the Queen of the Underworld.


    This is a ¡®big tonic¡¯ medicine blindly, even if Ye Hao¡¯s talent is very strong, but if he refines the soul crystal without stepping into the **** king realm, it will definitely have a great impact on his own soul.


    The Angel King Luo Bing asked Ye Hao to dispel this idea directly.


    Because there are qualitative changes in the divine body, soul, and personality between the **** king-level powerhouse and the main god-level powerhouse.


    Since the Angel King Luo Bing said so, Ye Hao didn''t bother about it anymore.


    As for what I kept, I would refine it when I stepped into the realm of the king of gods.


    Then I don''t know when to wait.


    Let''s go through the current difficulties first. If you can''t even go through the current difficulties, let alone talk about the future.


    However, Ye Hao was a little looking forward to whether he could leave something useful to him on the relics of the battle between the two **** king-level behemoths.

 Chapter 3095： Emerald color space

    Chapter 3095 Emerald Space


    "Here." Necro Underlord and the Queen of the Underworld stopped their steps.


    "The distance here is almost 20 kilometers, and the ordinary master **** level powerhouse can only walk up to 15 kilometers.


    In these twenty kilometers, even we will be affected. "The Necro Underlord said.


    Ye Hao looked at the Necromancer and the Queen of the Underworld. The fluctuations of the two spirits were indeed very chaotic. It felt like placing a candle in the wind.


    "Then I just need to go forward next? There are no items in the compass? Will I get lost in front?" Ye Hao interrogated several questions.


    The queen of the underworld casts Ye Hao''s eyes, and then said: "You can sense some kind of energy fluctuations in front of you with your spirit to sense it.


    Because you are not a spirit creature, this fluctuation may not be very strong, but you should be able to feel it if you have the law of the soul. "


    Ye Hao tried to do what the queen of the underworld said, and he really felt the weak fluctuation.


    It''s like two small dots that occasionally appear on the radar.


    The two small dots are almost in the same place.


    "You''d better stay in it for no more than an hour, otherwise you may be disturbed by the laws of the plane inside.


    And you must always be careful of the changing plane laws inside, because of the chaos inside, everything will happen. "The Necro Underlord also reminded.


    "I see, if there is nothing to do. Then I will go in first." Ye Hao said.


    "Ok."


    The queen of the underworld and the necromantic underlord watched Ye Hao walk into the core area.


    "You said, he can bring the soul crystal out." Necromancer underlord said in a deep voice.


    The queen of the underworld faintly said: "You didn''t believe him very much before, I don''t know if he can be brought out.


    But if he can''t bring the soul crystal out, then if we want to find someone in the future, then we really have to find a **** king-level powerhouse.


    At least this guy, in my opinion, is the strongest in the realm of the upper Lord God. "


    I heard such a high evaluation from the Queen of the Underworld.


    Necro Underlord thought for a while and didn''t refute it, because it was indeed like this.


    ...


    Ye Hao continued to move forward in accordance with the direction of the spirit induction.


    The surroundings and the outside environment are basically the same, but the energy position here is even more bizarre, and sometimes the space in front of it is collapsed, or the time in front of it has stopped moving.


    The various laws here have completely lost their balance.


    If Ye Hao didn''t possess these laws, it is estimated that these chaotic conditions alone would be enough for Ye Hao to drink a pot.


    Ye Hao glanced at the bracelet on his wrist.


    Speaking of which, after the confrontation with the soul sage, he almost forgot about the bracelet.


    Looking at it now, another quarter is complete without cracks.


    Before being nourished by the Queen of the Underworld, the Queen of the Underworld said that after the nourishment of those liquids, even if Ye Hao is a physical creature, the time to survive in the space of the undead will greatly increase.


    So now his time in the necromantic space has been greatly increased, so there is no need to worry too much about losing his body.


    "It should be here soon." Ye Hao felt that he was getting closer and closer to the two fluctuating places.


    Finally, when he walked around a boulder, he saw a colorful scene.


    A piece of space like emeralds, this place should be the central area of ??this rock group, which is the place where the two giant beasts fought in the legend.


    "This scene is..." Ye Hao looked at this incredible area in front of him, and he reached out his hand and tried to touch this jade-colored fantasy space.


    When his fingertips touched a little, Ye Hao felt that the power of various laws in his body was like knocking medicine one by one, and he was agitated.


    Ye Hao hurriedly retracted his finger, and it took a while to stabilize himself.


    "What''s going on?" Ye Hao looked at this space in surprise.


    "This should be a shattered space plane, with chaotic plane laws inside. And once foreign objects enter it, the various energies in the body will also boil.


    It''s like putting a pot of water in the crater. Luo Bing Angel Wang flew out and explained to Ye Hao.


    "Why did you come out? You should be regarded as a soul, right? There is no problem here?" Ye Hao asked in surprise when he saw Luo Bing Angel King flying out.


    Angel King Luo Bing said faintly: "Although I was resurrected by you, I am different from a spiritual body, and I also have a physical existence.


    It''s just that my existence is relatively special.


    Well, you should think about it now, how to complete this task, the space plane in front of you is a bit large, and it seems that what you are looking for is at the core of that area. "


    Follow Luo Bing Angel King''s direction to look over.


    Ye Hao really saw two blue gems, suspended in the emerald-colored void.


    "That''s the soul stone!" Ye Hao said in surprise, and then he said suspiciously: "No, I remember that the Queen of the Underworld did not say it before.


    Here, there are still two powers left by the giant beasts, and it is said that as long as I absorb this power, I can improve my own realm.


    Are they all fooling me? "


    "They didn''t deceive you. The kind of energy you mentioned is in this. From your own point of view, the two phantoms should be the traces of power left behind by the two giant beasts." Luo Bing Angel King pointed to what was in front of him. Emerald color space.


    Ye Hao looked intently, and he really saw two phantoms.


    One of them seems to be in the form of a dragon, but it doesn''t look like a dragon.


    The other is the form of a tiger.


    The two are not very large now, only half the size of a human, and they are like naughty little animals, running around unscrupulously.


    "I absorbed this thing, can I really improve my realm?" Ye Hao muttered in surprise.


    "Theoretically, there is no problem, but there are also certain risks. After all, this is the remaining power of the king-level behemoth, although billions of years have passed.


    The remaining power may be less than one-tenth, but this poses a certain risk to a human being like you, and it is still in the realm of the upper master god.


    But if you can really absorb it, you can indeed improve your combat effectiveness! "Luo Bing Angel King said.

 Chapter 3096： The new born soul crystal

    Chapter 3096 the new born soul crystal


    Ye Hao swallowed, and he clenched his fist: "In this case, I must get these two little things."


    As for the risks, Ye Hao didn''t care much.


    From the beginning of his cultivation, he knew that there is no free lunch in this world.


    If you want to get something, you have to take what kind of risk.


    Benefits often coexist with risks.


    Don''t fantasize about pie falling from the sky, even if there is a pie, it is often prepared for those who are prepared.


    If you are an unprepared person, then this pie is very likely to kill you or make you dead.


    "Now I have to allow myself to survive in this space normally!"


    Ye Hao recalled the reminders of the Queen of the Underworld and the Necro Underlord when he came in before.


    You cannot stay here for more than an hour.


    After separating from them just now, almost ten minutes have passed, and he still has fifty minutes left, and the remaining fifty minutes have to set aside time to leave.


    Calculated this way, it is only forty minutes, or half an hour.


    "I have to hurry up." Ye Hao stretched out his hand again, touching the emerald-colored special space in front of him.


    The same situation happened before, this time Ye Hao didn''t remember to take his hand back.


    But trying to control the power of the law in his body.


    Ye Hao tried various methods and methods, and in the end he spent five minutes and finally figured out a way.


    That is to use the space-time position!


    Originally, what Ye Hao tried was a spatial position, but he found that if it was a spatial position alone, he still couldn''t hinder the chaotic laws of the plane.


    So Ye Hao tried to use the space-time position.


    Using the characteristics of the time and space position, Ye Hao traced the space in this position back to the normal time, that is, before the two giant beasts were fighting.


    Although it is billions of years, it is not very difficult if only looking back in space.


    So Ye Hao opened up his time and space position, allowing himself to enter this space.


    "I finally came in, first grab the two soul crystals, and then grab the two giant beast phantoms!" Ye Hao slowly approached the center as if swimming in the water.


    During this period, everything went smoothly, and nothing dangerous happened.


    But the two little guys, as if sensing a creature appearing in their space, were a little curious about the uninvited guest Ye Hao, and at the same time they were very vigilant.


    Swim around Ye Hao, staring at Ye Hao from time to time.


    Ye Hao also tried to find a chance to sneak attack these two guys, but both failed.


    "This speed is quite fast." Ye Hao felt helpless.


    After a few experiments, Ye Hao was sure that if he didn''t have an effective way, it would be difficult to get these two little guys.


    However, Ye Hao had gained something now, and he put the two soul crystals into two containers prepared in advance.


    "Ye Hao, look at the place between the two soul crystals, there seems to be something!" Luo Bing''s voice came from the Angel King.


    Ye Hao was taken aback, he saw the place where the two soul crystals were just now, the middle position.


    He actually saw something like a small water drop there. It was very small and crystal clear. If it weren''t for the reminder of Angel King Luo Bing, it is estimated that Ye Hao would not have found this small thing.


    "What is this?" Ye Hao held it in the palm of his hand, and he unexpectedly found that it was very similar to the soul crystal he had felt before.


    "I have to say, you are really lucky. This is the new born soul crystal of heaven and earth!" Angel King Luo Bing said with some surprise.


    "It''s still a soul crystal? Isn''t this new birth different from those two soul crystals? I still can''t use it now." Ye Hao shrugged helplessly.


    "This is really different. This new born soul crystal in heaven and earth should have been condensed autonomously under the power that these two soul crystals have volatilized for billions of years.


    Therefore, the soul power contained in it is not as much as those two soul crystals, but if you want to talk about quality, the soul crystal born in this heaven and earth far surpasses those two soul crystals!


    And, because it does not contain a lot of energy, maybe you can take it now.


    But it''s better to wait for a while, because...this might still be dangerous.


    And here is still in the necrosphere space, it is best to go to the outside area, prepare some magic tools that can stabilize one''s mind, and then take it.


    That would be safer. "Luo Bing Angel King proposed.


    "Well, that''s quite attractive. I didn''t expect that I would have such a windfall." Ye Hao happily took this little soul crystal into his bag.


    "Remember, about this little soul crystal, you must not let the queen of the underworld and the undead underlord know. The weight of this thing is no less than that of the soul crystal.


    So if they know it, they will kill you directly and take this thing from you! "The Angel King Luo Bing reminded.


    "Of course, I know the truth about the innocence of each other. I will hide this baby well, and then choose a month of black wind and high wind, when there is no one around, I will enjoy this little thing." Ye Hao Said with a smile.


    Hearing Ye Hao''s ridiculous words, Luo Bing Angel King rolled his eyes in Ye Hao''s body.


    At the same time, I was also amazed that Ye Hao''s luck was really good.


    It was such a coincidence that something that was born by chance could even make him run into it. It really was a guy out of luck.


    "Now is the last question, how do you catch these two little guys?" Ye Hao squinted and looked at the two little guys.


    Because their previous arrests failed, these two little guys are now very wary of Ye Hao.


    No longer close to Ye Hao''s side, Ye Hao acted a little bit, they would dodge early, and they would not give Ye Hao any chance at all.


    "With your current ability in this space, if you want to rely on speed to catch these two guys, there is no chance.


    But you can try it in an induced way. At this point, your race should be very good at it. "Angel King Luo Bing also said in a teasing tone at this time.


    Ye Hao certainly heard the meaning of Luo Bing''s Angel King''s words.


    To be cunning, apart from some special races, among the races of the gods and all realms, the human race is the most cunning like the earthlings on the earth.


    Because their talents are not very high, but they can often beat others.


    For example, among the five first-class gods.


    Three of them are all human races.


    The fairy-Buddha **** system, the Olympus **** system, and the sky **** system.

 Chapter 3097： If there is such a chance, count me

    Chapter 3097 if there is such a chance, count me


    Ye Hao thought for a while, and he began to do some experiments on these two little guys.


    This really allowed him to study the shortcomings of these two little guys.


    These two little guys seem to be very interested in the energy of the Devil''s Law.


    I don''t know if it is because of the strong energy of the Devil''s Law.


    Recall that in those legends, the power of the devil is all tempting, so thinking about it this should have a special temptation.


    "Since this is the case, then prepare a big gift for you!" Ye Hao''s mouth raised.


    In the experiment just now, he can be sure that although these two little guys are very cautious, they are actually not very smart.


    First of all, Ye Hao walked towards the periphery of this space on his own. He would leave some power of the demon''s law on his path from time to time along the way.


    It''s like leaving a bait.


    The two little guys were not directly fooled for the first time, but after watching Ye Hao leave without looking back, they started to eat the ¡®bait¡¯ farthest from Ye Hao while keeping a certain distance.


    After eating, the two little guys were obviously very happy and began to eat the bait bit by bit.


    At this time, Ye Hao had already walked out of this emerald space, and he didn''t know when he disappeared, as if he had already left.


    The two little guys were soon late to the edge of the emerald space, and there were not many''baits'' under them.


    After eating the last second one, the two little guys both looked at the last bait.


    That is almost next to the edge of the emerald color space.


    The two little guys looked around obviously very vigilantly and made sure that the strange person before had disappeared. They just approached and enjoyed the last delicacy.


    This is indeed the final delicacy to some extent.


    In the next second, a spatial position appeared around the two little guys.


    The two little guys also noticed something was wrong at this time, but now they want to escape, there is no chance.


    At this time, Ye Hao''s figure appeared again.


    "My two little cuties!" Ye Hao looked at the two trapped little guys with a smirk, lifted his hand and directly pulled the two little guys out of the emerald-colored space.


    Ye Hao actually set up the simplest method just now, using bait to attract them first, and let them relax their vigilance.


    Then arranged the lower organs in the outermost place, while Ye Hao himself hid beside him, and the figure who had left just now was actually the clone that Ye Hao replaced in an instant.


    "Then I can take them now?" Ye Hao looked at these two little guys with some expectation, he was a little anxious to know.


    Refining these two little guys, can they raise their strength to the **** king level?


    Because of the various threats from the outside world, Ye Hao urgently needed to raise his realm to the **** king level, otherwise it would be very dangerous.


    "It''s best not now, because you don''t know how long it will take to refine them. So it''s better to go out and choose a suitable place." Luo Bing Angel King suggested.


    In the end, Ye Hao accepted Luo Bing Angel King''s proposal and trapped these two guys in their own inner world using their spatial positions.


    "Finally we can go out." Ye Hao breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time he also raised a trace of vigilance.


    After going out, he had to face the queen of the underworld and the necromantic underlord.


    I have to say that Ye Hao really had to be very cautious in the face of these two god-king-level powerhouses. Who knows if they will unload themselves and kill the donkey when they complete their tasks.


    Although before, I also thought about letting them take an oath to ensure their safety.


    However, she was directly rejected by the Queen of the Underworld, and at the same time she gave Ye Hao a more decisive choice, either to perform their mission or be killed by them.


    Some people might say that Ye Hao can threaten in the opposite direction. If they kill themselves, no one will do anything for them.


    But Ye Hao didn''t make such a behavior in the end, because he knew that he was not the only choice, but the best choice in the realm of the upper Lord God.


    Without themselves, they can try other people again, if it doesn''t work, then please ask God King level powerhouse.


    But Ye Hao didn''t have so many choices. If he refused, if the two Necromancer Kings wanted to kill himself, there was no possibility of resistance.


    Therefore, Ye Hao took a gamble directly.


    "If they really want to kill the donkey, then I won''t make them feel better!" Ye Hao said firmly.


    Then, he began to walk outside.


    ...


    At the 20-kilometer boundary.


    The Queen of the Underworld and the Necro Underlord are still waiting here.


    Although staying in this place makes them very uncomfortable, but according to their realm, one hour can still hold on.


    After all, what they want to get is the soul crystal.


    As long as they can refine soul crystals, their strength can be further improved.


    After their strength is improved, their research on the Pillars of Necromancers will be able to go deeper.


    The three Necromancers, even soul sages, actually have one thing they want to do.


    That is, they want to get more authority from the dead spirit pillars. They have a feeling that among these dead spirit pillars, they may be able to obtain the power of the **** of creation!


    So for this hope, they really want to get this soul crystal.


    By absorbing this soul crystal, they can once again improve their cultivation base, which has almost stagnated.


    You know, the powerhouse of the **** king level, when they cultivate, it really depends entirely on opportunity.


    There are some powerhouses who have broken through to the Divine King level, and they have not even been able to improve their strength even for hundreds of millions of years.


    It is conceivable how difficult it is for a **** king-level powerhouse to improve his strength.


    "Yes. That kid told me a very interesting thing before." The Queen of the Underworld suddenly said.


    The Necromancer underlord cast a curious look. It was the first time he had been with the Underworld Queen when he heard the Underworld Queen take the initiative to talk about people who were not related to them.


    "whats the matter?"


    "He and the soul sage should be regarded as an endless situation. Even if he can escape and ascend to heaven this time, he can be chased by a **** king-level powerhouse. That is a very tricky thing.


    And he also knows why we should save the soul sage.


    So he asked me, if there is a person who can become a new Necromancer, then whether we are willing to kill the current soul sage. "When the queen of the underworld said this.


    Necro Underlord''s eyes lit up, he clenched the weapon in his hand, and said in a deep voice: "That crazy fellow Soul Sage, I wanted to kill him a long time ago.


    If there really is such a chance, then I will be the first to go, and his soul fire will be extinguished by my weapon! "

 Chapter 3098： mission completed

    Chapter 3098-Mission Complete


    In the waiting of the Queen of the Underworld and the Necro Underlord.


    A figure walked out from the depths of this group of rocks.


    "Where''s the soul crystal!" The queen of the underworld and the necromantic underlord both looked out of control at Ye Hao, who looked a little tired in front of them.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, fell directly on the ground, took out two small bottles from his arms, and threw them to the queen of the underworld and the necromancer.


    "Look, if this is what you want." Ye Hao said with a tired expression.


    The queen of the underworld and the necromancer underlord almost simultaneously caught the small bottle.


    Looking at the soul crystals in the bottle, they all showed hot expressions.


    "It''s really a soul crystal, I didn''t expect you to actually take out the soul crystal!" The underworld queen looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    In fact, she did not believe in this success to a certain extent.


    Because I have tried many times before, but there is no result.


    Although Ye Hao is very strong, it doesn''t necessarily mean that he can do it.


    "Your work is really tiring, I almost died in it." Ye Hao directly fell on the rock underneath with his face upside down.


    brush


    A cold light appeared, and then a small knife fell beside Ye Hao''s cheek.


    Ye Hao could see the terrifying aura on the knife.


    "Now it belongs to you. If there is nothing to do, I have to go back first. See you at the Lin Devouring Saint''s Meeting." The Necromancer underlord made no secret of what he wanted to do at the moment.


    After he said these words, he left directly.


    Ye Hao looked at picking up the knife next to him, and gestured a few times.


    I have to say nonsense that this knife is really good, the energy contained in it does have the ability to suppress the spiritual body.


    You can find a few opponents to try it out later.


    "This knife can be regarded as a good weapon. Although it is only made with the leftover material of the weapon of Underlord, it is also regarded as a main god-level weapon." The queen of the underworld walked to Ye Hao''s side, the soul crystal in her hand ''S little bottle is gone.


    "This is the main god-level weapon? Isn''t that the giant axe in his hand, it''s the god-killing-level weapon!" Ye Hao said in surprise.


    The queen of the underworld did not speak, but her silent attitude proved all this.


    "Everyone of you Necromancers is really rich, so don''t even soul sages have God-killing weapons!" Ye Hao mentioned a weapon that he cares about very much.


    If the soul sage also has a god-killing weapon, then his chances of winning in battle can be reduced by a notch.


    "He didn''t. That lunatic only knew what he was doing, and didn''t care much about weapons." The Queen of the Underworld saw Ye Hao''s worry.


    "Okay, thank you for helping us take out this thing this time. Did you get anything else in it?" The Queen of the Underworld suddenly asked.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth rose, and he smiled and said, "Of course there is, that''s the remaining power of the two giant beasts you mentioned.


    It took a lot of effort to catch these two little guys! "


    After hearing Ye Hao''s answer, the queen of the underworld stared at Ye Hao for a long time.


    "What? Is there something on my face?" Ye Hao touched his face, he slowly stood up, and then touched his waist uncomfortably: "Your life is really tiring. I feel sore all over my body now, as if I''m going to fall apart."


    The queen of the underworld looked away from Ye Hao: "In order to express my gratitude, I can also use my underworld jade liquid for you."


    Underworld Jade Liquid...


    Ye Hao''s mouth twitched slightly when he thought of this thing.


    He looked at the queen of the underworld with some hesitation: "Don''t you have any other good things?"


    The queen of the underworld glanced at Ye Hao, did not say anything, and flew straight ahead.


    Ye Hao hurriedly followed.


    At the same time, his heart relaxed.


    The queen of the underworld and the necromantic underlord did not have a murderous heart against him, just now he pretended to be tired, in fact, if they really wanted to kill.


    Then show yourself the weak side, maybe you can make them take it lightly, so that you can have a chance to bite back.


    But now it seems that this is unnecessary.


    But at the end just now, the queen of the underworld was obviously wondering if she had got other good things from it.


    If you change to the usual main god, it is estimated that you really can''t hide this queen of the underworld.


    But Ye Hao is different. Ye Hao has the law of soul, so under his deliberate disguise, the queen of the underworld did not see through his mind.


    Ye Hao and the Queen of the Underworld soon flew out of this group of chaotic rocks.


    Without those things, this rock group basically has no value.


    "You looked tired before, in fact, you are pretending to be. You are worried that Underlord and I will kill people." The Queen of the Underworld suddenly said.


    Ye Hao smiled embarrassedly: "There is a saying in the Chinese civilization of our earth plane, the heart of harm is not allowed, and the heart of defense is indispensable.


    Although there is a promise between us, you are after all the powerhouses of the God King level. If you really want to kill me, then I have nothing to do. "


    "Humph." The Queen of the Underworld snorted coldly, raising her speed by a notch again.


    Ye Hao also increased his speed and followed behind the queen of the underworld.


    "Since your transaction is over, why do you continue to follow her. Do you really want to experience the underworld jade liquid?" Luo Bing''s voice of doubt came from Angel King.


    "It''s not that I have suffered a serious injury now. I can fully recover by finding a place to rest for a long time.


    The reason to follow the queen of the underworld is entirely for safety considerations.


    Who knows if the soul sage has any small tricks, if he sends someone to arrest me, wouldn''t it be dangerous for me to be alone?


    So now it is safest for me to follow the Queen of the Underworld.


    At least the subordinates of the soul sage dare not do anything to me in front of the queen of the underworld. "Ye Hao smiled slightly.


    "Your human race is really cunning, even the king of gods dare to use it." Angel King Luo Bing rolled his eyes.


    "I''m working for them, I accept their protection for a while, what''s the matter?" Ye Hao explained indifferently.


    After that, Ye Hao also came to the Underworld City very smoothly.


    The queen of the underworld gave Ye Hao the right to use the underworld jade liquid, but Ye Hao refused.


    I just requested that I could cultivate for a period of time in the palace.


    For such a small request, the Queen of the Underworld did not refuse.


    After that, the queen of the underworld did not pay attention to Ye Hao anymore, because she also started to study the refining of the soul crystal.


    Although this kind of thing can''t be done in a short while.


    But it''s like a child got a new toy. Of course, I hope to have a good time at the moment.


    And in the current underworld city.


    Several figures appeared here.


    "That guy is hiding in the palace of the queen of the underworld!"


    "Then what shall we do now? We can never enter the palace and kill that guy."


    "Don''t talk about the palace, we can''t do it even in the Underworld City."


    "If the queen of the underworld wants to protect him, we can''t do anything in a certain area within the underworld city."


    "Forget it, now I can only wait for the opportunity, I hope there will be such an opportunity before the Lin Devouring Holy Society."

 Chapter 3099： Goal·God King

    Chapter 3099 Goal God King Level


    Ye Hao spent half a day in the palace of the queen of the underworld, and the first thing he did was to restore his condition.


    Then, he naturally began to study the remaining power of the two giant beasts.


    "Refining this tiger-shaped one first." Ye Hao first picked one, and then he began to try to refine it.


    At this moment, Ye Hao felt as if a giant tiger appeared in his body, bumping everywhere in his body, as if he wanted to tear his body to pieces.


    "Cough cough." Blood came out from the corner of Ye Hao''s mouth.


    "Attention, refining this power is not a simple matter. You must tame the beastly nature of this power, let it surrender to you, and then slowly absorb it." Luo Bing Angel King reminded.


    "Tame, I''m quite good at this kind of thing. Don''t just fight it. Don''t forget our Chinese ancestors, but there is a big tiger hero!" Ye Hao began to meditate.


    Later, Ye Hao began to use various methods in his body to tame this ¡®tiger tiger¡¯.


    Although it was a little troublesome during the period, fortunately, it took another two days before Ye Hao finally tame the ¡®tiger¡¯.


    At that moment, Ye Hao could feel a steady flow of power pouring into his body.


    "This feeling..." Ye Hao closed his eyes.


    This feeling was still when he sacrificed and sacrificed those ¡®lazy¡¯ things last time.


    After a few minutes, Ye Hao opened his eyes.


    He clenched his fist, his strength improved, but he still didn''t break through to the realm of the **** king.


    "Almost!" Ye Hao looked at the remaining''giant snake''.


    He wants to use this giant snake to break through his current realm.


    Ye Hao began to refine the power of the giant snake again. This time, because of his previous experience, Ye Hao only completed it in less than a day.


    And in order to break through the current bottleneck, Ye Hao''s deliberate null pointer power did not flood into his body.


    He wants to use this power to break through the current bottleneck in one go.


    suppress!


    suppress!


    Suppress it again!


    Ye Hao constantly suppressed the power that was originally going to agitate, as if suppressing a volcano that was about to erupt.


    In the end, everything reached its limit.


    Ye Hao could no longer suppress this boiling force.


    "It''s now!" Ye Hao''s eyes were bloodshot, and he swarmed this force to his bottleneck.


    At this moment, Ye Hao seemed to have a gate standing in front of him.


    And he will throw a punch to open the door.


    bump!


    A loud noise came from Ye Hao''s body.


    The deepest part of the palace of the underworld is in a practice circle.


    The queen of the underworld who was refining the soul stone opened her eyes, her gaze seemed to fall in a house in the palace.


    "Unexpectedly, he actually had to rely on this opportunity to try to break through to the Divine King Realm!" The Underworld Queen was a little surprised.


    She didn''t expect this guy to practice so fast.


    This reminded her of what she had said before, as long as she gave up the divine body and turned into a spiritual body.


    In less than ten million years, you can break through and become the Necromancer.


    It now appears that ten million years is really too long for him.


    "But if you want to make a breakthrough, it''s not a simple thing." The Queen of the Underworld closed her eyes again.


    The upper master **** broke through the **** king realm.


    Such things are actually not uncommon. In the entire gods and all realms, it can even be said that such things happen once every million years, or even every ten thousand years.


    Because the number of high-ranking gods is actually close to a hundred if you count them all.


    Among these people, one-fifth is indeed qualified to break through to the Divine King Realm, but they will try whenever there is a chance.


    But it does not mean that you will succeed if you try.


    There are also high-level master gods who have been unable to break through dozens of attempts.


    And everyone also came to a conclusion that the more the number of breakthroughs, the less likely it is for this person to break through to the Divine King level.


    But this is not to say that there is no benefit. If a person who breaks through with all his strength for many times, breaks through in one opportunity.


    There will be two situations for this person.


    One is his normal situation, his talents are average, this is counted among the **** king level strong, if among the ordinary cultivators, he can reach the **** king level.


    Do not!


    Being able to reach the realm of the upper Lord God is considered a wicked evildoer.


    And among these evildoers, this kind of person can only be regarded as average, which is almost what it means.


    For such a person, it will be difficult for him to improve his level afterwards, and he can only go to this point.


    And the other kind is that it belongs to the accumulation of accumulation and talent, and the talent will even far exceed those of the **** king-level powerhouse who succeeded in breaking through once.


    But such examples are quite rare, and there are only three in history so far.


    And these three are quite top roles.


    Three days later.


    The queen of the underworld opened her eyes again, and she sighed softly: "Break through hastily, without the slightest preparation, failure is also reasonable."


    After muttering, the queen of the underworld was immersed in her practice again.


    In that wing room.


    Ye Hao was lying on the ground, his body upright.


    "Failed..." Ye Hao looked a little confused.


    According to his situation along the way, he basically went smoothly every time, with surprises and no dangers.


    This is the first time I have encountered such a failure.


    And there is still no chance.


    For three full days, Ye Hao actually did it all by himself for three days. When he broke through on the first day, he actually knew in his heart that he would not succeed.


    Use a metaphor to describe words.


    That is when Ye Hao''s fist hit the door, the door did not move at all!


    At that moment, the blow to Ye Hao was actually huge.


    But he still clenched his teeth. He hoped that a miracle could happen. After all, along the way, he did not know how many miracles he created.


    But this time, the miracle didn''t seem to care about Ye Hao anymore.


    The Angel King Luo Bing flew out and landed on Ye Hao. She looked at Ye Hao, who was exhausted and a little lost in front of her eyes.


    "Well, isn''t it that a breakthrough failed. You must know that eighty to ninety percent of the upper master gods did not succeed in the first breakthrough.


    Most high-ranking gods generally succeeded in the second or third time.


    Like me, it was the second time that I managed to break through from the ten-winged angel to the twelve-winged angel. "The Angel King Luo Bing comforted Ye Hao.


    "Huh... I know this, but I still feel a little lost." Ye Hao squeezed out a smile.


    "Okay, don''t comfort me. I...want to take a break."

 Chapter 3100： Out of town

    Chapter 3100-Out Of The City


    After resting for a few hours, Ye Hao was able to walk out of that emotion.


    After all, he walked this way, and so many things happened, his mood has long been different.


    But it won''t be discouraged because of several failed breakthroughs.


    "It''s boring to stay here, so I can just go out for a while. There seem to be a few guys outside who want to trouble me, so I happen to have fun with them now."


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth rose.


    In fact, when he came back with the queen of the underworld before, Ye Hao felt a few breaths outside the city again.


    It should be regarded as the realm of the upper master god.


    At that time, Ye Hao cared about his breakthrough, so he ignored it.


    Now that the breakthrough has failed, I can just talk to them.


    Anyway, there is nothing I can do now.


    Among the necromantic gods, they are also waiting for the start of the Lin Devouring Saint.


    "But if I let the soul sage know that some of his subordinates were killed by me. How would it feel?" Ye Hao had a bad idea in his mind.


    Those few breaths, Ye Hao actually thought about it a long time ago.


    Not surprisingly, the upper master **** is in the necromantic **** system.


    Then you don''t have to think about who it is, twelve knights.


    "Let''s go, don''t let people wait too long." Ye Hao stretched out, walked out of the house, and walked out of the city, uncomfortable strolling in the courtyard.


    But when Ye Hao walked to the gate of the palace, a figure appeared beside Ye Hao.


    "Why? Didn''t you fight enough before?" Ye Hao smiled and looked at the black knight in front of him.


    After several days of self-cultivation, the black knight''s injuries have basically been completely repaired.


    Hearing what Ye Hao said, he was looking at Ye Hao''s ready-to-go appearance.


    The black knight stepped back immediately, and said cautiously: "Don''t get me wrong, I don''t have the idea of ??fighting with you. The previous thing, I also know that it was a misunderstanding, I offended the lord."


    Hearing what the black knight said, Ye Hao was a little surprised.


    He put away his posture and looked at the black knight puzzled: "Then what do you mean now?"


    "You may not know that there are several people outside the city who want to target you. So you''d better not leave the city, otherwise it will be very dangerous!" The Black Knight reminded.


    Hearing what the other party said made Ye Hao very surprised.


    The other party actually came to remind himself, this is completely different from the arrogant guy a few days ago.


    Ye Hao had some doubts, whether the black knight in front of him was the black knight he had seen before.


    The black knight felt Ye Hao''s eyes, and he immediately explained: "Mr. Ye Hao, the previous misunderstanding was entirely due to my problem.


    I fully recognize my mistakes and hope you can forgive my previous offenses. "


    "Well, since it''s a misunderstanding, let''s do it like this. But this time I''m going out of the city, and I''m out of the city is actually aimed at those guys.


    Since people are waiting for me, it''s not easy for people to wait outside for nothing, right? "


    With that, Ye Hao jumped into the air.


    Upon seeing this, the black knight hurriedly followed.


    "Mr. Ye Hao, it''s really dangerous outside. The strength of those guys, even if they are alone, is not necessarily your opponent.


    But if those three guys do it together..." the black knight said worriedly.


    This guy is really worried about himself.


    I don''t know if he really woke up, or because of the underworld queen''s order.


    "I know." Ye Hao said lightly.


    "Do you know you are still going? This is too dangerous, as long as you stay in this underworld city, they will not dare to come in.


    After all, this is the territory of the Queen of the Underworld! "The Black Knight is still trying to persuade Ye Hao.


    But Ye Hao still went his own way, he had already flown out of the range of Underworld City.


    And at this time, the breath that he didn''t cover up at all made those guys feel it too.


    They seemed to feel the appearance of their prey, and they were all extremely excited.


    "I didn''t expect this guy to actually dare to come out."


    "As long as he dares to come out, then we will let him come back and forth."


    "Don''t worry, wait until he has gone further, it is best to walk into the enchantment we arranged in advance, and then we can prevent accidents from happening.


    After all, if the queen of the underworld made a move for him, then the three of us would have to leave. "


    "Wait, there is something wrong with the breath. Not only is he coming out alone, but there is another breath that belongs to the upper master god."


    "It''s true...but how does this breath feel so familiar?"


    "It''s the black knight guy, he actually followed this guy."


    "Regardless of this guy, this guy is just the newly promoted twelve knights, and the strength of the twelve knights is also the bottom of the existence.


    If he dares to hinder our plan then, we will connect with him to clean up together. "


    The three guys are discussing here.


    At this moment, Ye Hao had already moved away from the Underworld City.


    Unexpectedly, the Black Knight still followed.


    "You don''t need to follow me. If there is a fight later, I can''t control you." Ye Hao said lightly.


    The black knight smiled bitterly and said: "To be honest, when the battle begins, I can''t help you. My strength is considered the bottom of the twelve knights.


    However, none of the three guys you are going to deal with this time are good, and the strength of one of them is still very dangerous among the top twelve knights. "


    "Oh, it seems that you are very familiar with these three guys. Since you don''t want to go back, then tell me about it." Ye Hao saw that the other party was still following him, so he didn''t want to drive him away.


    Anyway, as long as he doesn''t do anything, the three guys won''t do anything to him.


    If he had any different intentions, those three knights were still four knights. To Ye Hao, the knights were all the same.


    It''s all packed together.


    "I know these three guys. You have seen one of them, the Scarlet Knight before, and the other two are the Dark Flame Knight and the Doom Knight.


    The strength of the Dark Flame Knight is comparable to that of the Scarlet Knight among the twelve knights, and they are all close friends of the Soul Sage.


    Although the soul sage has a strange personality, he does have some abilities in cultivation. The most important is his strange medicine, which can quickly improve a person''s cultivation level, so some spirit bodies will take refuge in him for this.


    The most dangerous thing is that Knight of Doom, a very evil existence, and the reputation among our Necromancers is also quite bad.


    The law of doom he has mastered is notorious. People who don''t know will think this is a demon. "The Black Knight said fearfully.

 Chapter 3101： Three Twelve Knights

    Chapter 3101 Three Big Twelve Knights


    Crimson Knight, Dark Flame Knight, Doom Knight.


    These are the three opponents Ye Hao will face next.


    "Listening to the name sounds great, I just hope that I won''t let me down too much later." Ye Hao smiled and said, "Yes, I have a question for you.


    How do I kill one of your twelve knights, will your Necromancer come to trouble me, and what about this vacant position? "


    Facing the problem of Lord Ye Hao.


    The Black Knight replied: "There is no such thing as looking for trouble. In our Necro God System, the momentum is relatively lax. Generally, several Necromancers don''t care about this kind of thing.


    As for the position of the twelve knights, in fact, this is not fixed, and there are not only twelve high-ranking gods in the Necrotic Gods.


    These twelve knights only represent the twelve strongest spirit bodies in the Necrotic God System under the Necromancer King.


    Therefore, even if the twelve knights have fallen, they will soon be filled with new twelve knights, without much impact. "


    "That''s fine, otherwise it would be terrible if the queens of the underworld come to me for trouble.


    I don''t want to offend a soul believer and then offend two other necromancers. "Ye Hao said teasingly.


    I heard Lord Ye Hao''s words now.


    The black knight held his head and didn''t know what to say, this adult was too mad.


    Before he thought he belonged to a rather arrogant character, and even wanted to pursue the queen of the underworld.


    But after the battle with Ye Hao, he completely understood his weight.


    At his level, he still wants to pursue the queen of the underworld, which is simply dreaming.


    At the same time, he admired Ye Hao from the bottom of his heart.


    The most important thing is after knowing Ye Hao''s previous deeds.


    A high-ranking **** dared to fight against the soul sage who was one of the three dead **** kings, and it is said that he also won the five-minute gambling battle.


    This is simply a very powerful and crazy behavior.


    This made the black knight admire this man from the bottom of his heart.


    "You''d better stay here, otherwise you really don''t even have the chance to look back after a while." Ye Hao suddenly reminded.


    The Black Knight froze for a moment, he didn''t know what Lord Ye Hao meant by saying this.


    But in the next second, Ye Hao''s body accelerated suddenly.


    What followed was that Master Ye Hao''s body disappeared out of thin air, and the scared black knight shrank his body subconsciously.


    But soon he reacted and looked at the space in front of him.


    "It''s an enchantment!" The black knight looked at this very well hidden enchantment in surprise.


    This is a unilateral enchantment. People on the outside can get in, but those on the inside cannot get out.


    And most importantly, the concealment of this barrier is very good, and ordinary people can''t find the existence of this barrier at all.


    The black knight swallowed and thought, now there is no need to think about who is who arranged this enchantment.


    And Master Ye Hao unexpectedly discovered this enchantment in advance, and went straight into it without hesitation.


    This shows that what Master Ye Hao said before was serious.


    This time he really came to these three knights.


    "This...this...this..." The Black Knight was very nervous at the moment, he didn''t know whether he should go in or not.


    If he enters, will he help Master Ye Hao or do nothing.


    In the end, the black knight made a choice.


    Go in!


    Because the Queen of the Underworld said before, one of the ways to grow stronger is to watch the strong fight up close.


    Learn from actual combat.


    There is actually a reason why he admires Ye Hao.


    In the previous battle with Master Ye Hao, although he was defeated, in that battle, he gained a lot of things, and even the previous training problems that had bothered him were resolved.


    So he admired Lord Ye Hao very much, and Lord Ye Hao brought him all these things.


    But now let him challenge Lord Ye Hao, he doesn''t have the guts.


    Having seen Lord Ye Hao''s strength, he was very clear that this is not an existence that can be shaken by the strength of a high-ranking main god.


    But now there is an opportunity to witness Lord Ye Hao fighting before him.


    Therefore, his final choice is to be a bystander.


    He wanted to see how strong this man Ye Hao is.


    He defeated himself as a black knight in the posture of a crusher before.


    But now he has to deal with three knights, one of them is the best knight of doom.


    With one enemy three, this battle seemed to outsiders, perhaps Ye Hao had only a dead end.


    Even in the eyes of the black knight, Lord Ye Hao didn''t have much chance of winning.


    The best result should be a loss or a similar result.


    In the underworld city.


    The queen of the underworld opened her eyes again.


    "He is out of town. This guy is really not a stable master."


    The moment Ye Hao left the city, the queen of the underworld actually felt it.


    And from the direction that Ye Hao started, she knew that Ye Hao was going to trouble the three knights.


    "I want to fight the three twelve knights alone, does he really think he is particularly strong?" The Queen of the Underworld smiled and shook her head.


    But I don''t know why, when I said this.


    The queen of the underworld actually lacked a little self-confidence, because some miraculous things would happen to that man.


    And no one knows, this time, the man Ye Hao will bring even more astonishing behavior.


    The queen of the underworld squinted and began to have a little curiosity about this matter.


    Ye Hao''s personal strength is beyond doubt, and he could even attempt to break through to the **** king level before.


    But no breakthrough means no breakthrough. After all, the upper master **** is the upper master god.


    However, it can be said that his strength, whether it is any one of the twelve knights, is not his opponent alone.


    But the problem now is that Ye Hao chose not one opponent for himself.


    But three.


    "One of them is the notorious knight of doom. It is said that this guy also tried to break through to the **** king level before." The queen of the underworld muttered to herself.


    She knew the abilities of these knights.


    In fact, the reason why their three Necromancers would arrange the name Twelve Knights was to screen out newcomers who might become Necromancers in the future.


    And become the twelve knights, then you can enjoy a completely different training treatment.


    So these twelve knights are equivalent to the reserve of the Necromancer.


    "Ye Hao...do you really think you can?" The underworld queen''s thoughts had already flown out of the underworld city uncontrollably at this moment.

 Chapter 3102： Knight of Doom

    Chapter 3102 Doom Knight


    The black knight walked into the barrier.


    He is very nervous, because his instinct tells himself that this place is very dangerous now.


    But the ambition in his heart still made him take this step, and now that he has entered the enchantment, he has no ability to reappear.


    And he also felt those three powerful breaths.


    These are the three guys, the Knight of Doom, the Scarlet Knight, and the Dark Flame Knight!


    Ye Hao stood calmly in front of these three guys, looking curiously at his opponent this time.


    First of all, of course, that old acquaintance of his own, probably also the organizer of this action against Ye Hao.


    Scarlet Knight!


    There was a smell of blood all over his body, and the armor on his body was also scarlet.


    What I have to mention here is that the twelve knights seem to have a habit of wearing armor.


    It''s just that the style of this armor will be different.


    It is worth mentioning that although in the Necrotic Gods, the vast majority of creatures are spirit creatures.


    But in many strong people, everyone likes to be able to create a physical appearance.


    For example, the three kings of the dead spirits, the soul sage looks like a bad scientist, and the queen of the underworld needless to say, a beautiful queen fan.


    The other is the necromantic underlord who looks rough and frantic.


    As for this reason, so far there is no detailed explanation.


    But there are several speculations.


    One: Spirit creatures need to maintain their physical appearance, which consumes huge amounts of themselves, so ordinary spirit creatures cannot do this.


    But like the three Necromancers, they can already maintain their physical appearance for a long time without much consumption of themselves. This can be regarded as a manifestation of strength, or in other words, at all times. No longer exercise their strength.


    Second: In fact, when the spirit body of the spirit creature arrives at the later stage, their hearts will often become manifest, as if you are thinking about something in your heart, which can be seen directly by looking at the color and fluctuation of your spirit body.


    Just like someone reminded Ye Hao before, if you encounter a red spirit creature, you must stay away, just like a red player in the game.


    As for the three Necromancers, there is no such problem, because in their current state, no one can see the fluctuations and colors of their souls.


    The Twelve Knights are also pursuing such a way to cover up their spirit fluctuations, but some people do better, and some do more ordinary.


    And when they can really master this, that is when they are about to be promoted to become the Necromancer.


    Closer to home, now looking at the three knights in front of me.


    The black knight stood there, his body stiffened.


    "Black Knight, you have also come in. Are you trying to help this physical creature?" The Scarlet Knight stared at the Black Knight with a hint of threat.


    His body was scarlet armor, and the scarlet aura was constantly tumbling. It could be seen that the Scarlet Knight wanted to kill Ye Hao very much at this moment.


    Because of the lack of strict control of the research room before, the soul sage has had very bad thoughts about him.


    So the Scarlet Knight can only pin his target on Ye Hao now.


    On the one hand, it is to make up for the previous mistakes, so that the soul sage can not hurt himself as much as possible.


    On the other hand, it was entirely for revenge on Ye Hao, the guy who brought all this to himself.


    If he doesn''t appear in the necromantic space, if he is not here, if he is honestly caught by himself, then he doesn''t need to be so scared now.


    The black knight hesitated. He watched Ye Hao face the three knights alone. He clenched his fists, as if preparing to make some kind of decision.


    When the black knight was about to speak, Ye Hao interrupted his words.


    "You just have to watch it by the side."


    The Black Knight was taken aback, Ye Hao, who was surprised, he almost made a decision just now.


    But Ye Hao''s words made the courage he had accumulated instantly dispersed.


    He could see that Ye Hao was asking himself for his own sake. On the one hand, he was lacking in strength. If he fights with the enemy, he is very likely to be seriously injured.


    At the same time, Ye Hao decided to face the three knights alone. The courage and determination in this was something that the Black Knight never expected.


    "Oh, you guy is really arrogant. I admit that you have a little strength, and you can hold on for a few minutes under the offensive of the soul sage.


    But you have to be clear, that''s just persistence, it''s just that the soul sage let you go.


    Otherwise how can you live to now.


    And now it is the three of us three knights dealing with you alone, even if you add this guy, it is impossible for you to survive. "


    Ye Hao looked at the three people in front of him with a calm look: "He wasn''t going to let this little guy take action, as for the three of you.


    The three of you still want to deal with me? I only need five minutes to deal with the three of you. "


    The number of five minutes is very special, because before, Ye Hao held it under the hands of the soul sage for five minutes.


    And Ye Hao threatened to settle the three of them, three of the three twelve knights, within five minutes.


    This remark is quite insulting.


    "Scarlet, you said this guy is very arrogant before. I still don''t believe it, but now I admit it, this guy is indeed mad." The Doom Knight said at this time.


    The doom knight was covered in green armor, and his body was filled with an ominous breath.


    The Knight of Doom mentioned before that they are the three most threatening auras in the Necrotic Gods.


    Because his law is very powerful, the law of doom, rumors are extremely corrosive, and there are few laws that can fight him in the same realm.


    And in the battle, it is very likely that one''s opponent will have a series of erroneous operations.


    It''s as if a person has been cursed by doom.


    Among the three knights in front of him, the Knight of Doom is undoubtedly the strongest one, none of them.


    The Dark Flame Knight on the other side, his appearance is very common, he has a crimson armor, and burning flames can be seen on the armor.


    But it was not a red flame, but a dark red flame.


    It gives people a very cool, but also a very weird atmosphere.


    This is the three major knights Ye Hao will face next, and at the same time the opponent he threatens to settle within five minutes.

 Chapter 3103： Dark Flame Knight

    Chapter 3103 Dark Flame Knight


    The black knight on the side was already quite nervous at the moment.


    Seeing the raging battle scene in front of him, he didn''t know what to say now or where to stand.


    The most important thing is that this man has to rely on his own power to challenge the existence of three of the three twelve knights.


    And one of them is a very notorious knight of doom.


    Even if he didn''t want to come into contact with this guy, the spirit of this guy exuded a very bad aura, even if he was the black knight of the twelve knights, he would have a very uneasy feeling.


    "Hey."


    At this moment, the knight of doom looked at the black knight.


    This made the black knight stiff suddenly.


    "You really don''t plan to take action later." The doom knight stared at the black knight with an ominous aura, even though both were high-ranking gods.


    But you can still clearly detect the huge gap between the two.


    "I...I..." The Black Knight suddenly didn''t know how to answer.


    He was very ashamed in his heart, that a twelve knights in his own dignity would be so gloomy in the face of such a scene, the most important thing is.


    Beside him, Mr. Ye Hao still has a calm expression at the moment. Compared with Mr. Ye Hao, he is simply not too ridiculous.


    "Okay. It doesn''t matter if you intervene or not." The Doom Knight squinted, the green spirit fire in his eyes, with a strange breath.


    "But, if you really want to intervene. It won''t be polite to you, after all, killing each other between the twelve knights is also allowed.


    I don''t mind leaving one of the positions of the twelve knights for a newcomer. "The doom knight is very arrogant.


    He just ignored the Black Knight.


    The black knight felt as if there was a crack in his godhead, although he was very annoyed, very angry, and wanted to beat the doom knight in front of him violently.


    But this was just his thoughts, his body still stayed in place, as if nothing had happened.


    The black knight knew that he would never have a chance to break through to the level of the Necromancer in his entire life.


    Because his godhead has cracked, cracks that cannot be repaired you


    He laughed at himself and sighed.


    At the same time he looked at Ye Hao and looked at the man with mixed emotions.


    He wants this man to win, and he also wants this man to fail. This is a complicated idea that even makes him despise himself.


    The reason why he wanted Ye Hao to win, of course, was because he was a friend of the queen of the underworld, and if he could kill the **** knight of doom, it would also make him very happy.


    But even if he killed the Knight of Doom, the crack in his heart could no longer be repaired.


    At the same time, the reason why he hopes Ye Hao can fail is probably because of a jealous emotion in it.


    He doesn''t like to see Ye Hao win. If Ye Hao wins, you indirectly show his weakness.


    Everyone dared to challenge the three twelve knights with one person, but he, the black knight, didn''t even have the possibility of showing this courage.


    So in another way, he didn''t want to see Ye Hao succeed, at least that way, he could use some dirty excuses to comfort himself.


    Seeing that, this guy is just arrogant, and such behavior can only usher in death.


    Of course, these were the Black Knight''s own thoughts, and no one else in the room thought that this guy would have so many thoughts in such a short period of time.


    The protagonists of this battle are still Ye Hao and the three fellows of the Twelve Knights.


    "We can start, my time is precious.


    After all, five minutes can do a lot of things. "Ye Hao said lightly.


    These arrogant words further stimulated the hearts of the three twelve knights.


    They really didn''t expect that this man could be so arrogant to the point that, at this time, under this situation, he could still say such things.


    "Hmph. You will pay for your current behavior soon!" The Scarlet Knight smiled dismissively, and a powerful Scarlet Rule burst out on him, and the monstrous blood flooded a large area. .


    "I hope your performance will not disappoint me too much. After all, there are not many people who can make me happy in this necrosphere.


    It¡¯s really rare to find fun. "The meaning of the words of the Knight of Doom is like treating Ye Hao as his own toy.


    He didn''t care that Ye Hao could win this battle at all.


    Perhaps in his opinion, the winner of this battle, when this man named Ye Hao stepped into this place, had already been determined early.


    "My flame will burn every inch of your soul. I hope your screams at that time can be as beautiful as they are now." The Dark Flame Knight said a little crazy.


    The thinking of these three knights is actually rather weird.


    After all, people who are not eccentric, how can they be willing to follow a soul sage?


    Although the Soul Sage is one of the three Necromancers, he is the worst among the three Necromancers in terms of wind.


    And the people who follow the soul sage are nothing more than two kinds of people.


    One is that, just like the soul sage, there are also some weird guys in the spiritual soul. They are all abnormal people, and among other forces, they will be very repelled.


    But it''s different on the soul sage''s side, they seem to have found a companion, and the smell is the same.


    The other is because the soul sage is a researcher, and some of the medicines he researched are really very successful, and can improve the combat effectiveness of the spirit creatures.


    However, most of these drugs themselves have certain side effects.


    And the soul sage will often incarnate into a character similar to a demon, and give a variety of medicines among the experimental products he chooses.


    Let these experimental objects think that they are the protagonists in the novel, and their strengths are constantly improving, and they can defeat their opponents and reach the top on their own continent.


    As everyone knows, they are just guinea pigs doing experiments in the free time of soul sages.


    The final fate will even be quite miserable.


    Will be captured by the soul sage, imprisoned in his own laboratory, and constantly being subjected to various terrifying experiments.


    "Okay, in a hurry. We can start now." Ye Hao didn''t care about the soaring power of the law on these three people.

 Chapter 3104： One enemy three

    Chapter 3104 One Against Three


    In a hurry?


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words made the three knights angry.


    The guy in front of him, this understatement, seemed to treat this battle as a simple matter of buying food.


    It''s so irritating.


    How could they be so humiliated, the power of the law burst out one by one.


    The scarlet knight has a crimson law. A red breath can be seen around his body, giving people a **** feeling. At the same time, he starts to agitate red waves all over his body. Of horror.


    The doom knight sacrificed his own doom law, the green doom law flooded his body, and it seemed as if a green black shadow could be seen emerging from his body.


    It is said that this is a spirit monster named Doom. It was originally a powerful monster in the necrosphere, a monster with the realm of a demigod.


    In a coincidence, the Knight of Doom...may not be called the Knight of Doom at that time, but a small powerhouse in the realm of the Lord God. It is estimated that not many people in the entire Necrosphere knew his name.


    But since that battle, it has been completely different. The Doom Knight relies on his own power to use his own spirit to collide with the monster''s doom, and finally conquer the doom.


    Let your soul merge with the monster of doom.


    Since then, among the twelve knights, there has been one more famous knight of doom.


    But there is another way of saying that the knight of doom is actually a creation tested by the soul sage.


    This statement is very credible, because think about it, a master god-level powerhouse, no matter how strong it is, it is difficult to fuse the soul of a semi-god king-level creature.


    You must know that defeating and fusing the soul is a matter of two levels and two difficulties.


    It is still possible to defeat a demi-god-level soul monster, but if it is to fuse a demi-god-level soul, it is completely another matter.


    Because the difficulty of the two is very different.


    It''s like an A-level difficulty task and an SSS-level difficulty task.


    But if there is a mad scientist, the soul sage, behind the scenes, everything is possible.


    After all, the research of the soul sage has reached the field of continuing taboo. You must know that his research teacher, the direction of research in the year, was even blocked by the God of Creation.


    One can imagine how terrible is behind this.


    The coincidence of the knight of doom is actually because the soul sage chose him.


    Let him become his own experiment, and in the end he successfully gave birth to the current Knight of Doom.


    But no one knows how many "doom knights" had never been able to wake up in his experiments before this.


    After talking about the Knight of Doom, let''s look at the Knight of Dark Flame.


    The law of Dark Flame Knight is the law of Dark Flame, which is a branch of the law of flame.


    In fact, several major mainstream laws are still the wind, fire, thunder and lightning, but when they reach the point of law.


    Everyone''s research began to improve continuously, which eventually led to the emergence of various laws.


    There are some evolutions of laws that are ascending and valuable. However, the evolution of some laws has failed and will be swallowed by time.


    Because the weak will eventually withdraw from the stage of history.


    The Dark Flame Knight was actually a person who should be eliminated from the stage of history.


    But he has the same fate as the soul sage.


    The matter about him is not a rumor, but a certainty.


    The Dark Flame Knight was actually a strong man of a race on a continent, but because of the ability of cultivation, it was not as good as other races. As mentioned before, it was ultimately eliminated.


    And the fate of the elimination can be imagined.


    Just when the Dark Flame Knight fell into despair, the Soul Sage once again selected this plaything.


    He studied the law of the dark flame knight, and then did not know what method was used to raise the law of dark flame to another level.


    However, the increase in strength also changed the Dark Flame Knight. He was originally a very ordinary strong man, and later became a loser.


    After being changed by the soul sage, he became a lunatic.


    In the first time he mastered this power, he returned to his own continent. His family had been defeated at that time, the people of the family had disappeared, and the territory and everything he had once owned were shrunk and swallowed by other families.


    What he did next was like a demon. He didn''t care if he had his own people or heirs on this continent, or other people related to him.


    He directly used his dark flame law to burn the entire continent to death.


    It is said that there were at least tens of millions of spirit creatures living on this continent at that time, all of which were defeated and wiped out by the Dark Flame Knight using his own Dark Flame Law.


    This appalling thing shocked the entire world of the dead at the time.


    Although their appearance is a bit strange, they would be considered bad creatures in the eyes of others.


    But in fact, they have nothing to do with the devil. They also have their own lives, their own family, their own way of life, and their cultivation goals.


    But just like this, how dare the spirit creatures on the continent to live with peace of mind when such a shocking thing happened around me.


    But because the Continent is the territory of the soul sage, generally speaking, the other two necromantic kings have no right to interfere here.


    However, this matter is too much tossing, the queen of the underworld and the necromantic underlord can only come forward and force the soul sage to make an explanation on this matter.


    And the soul sage is naturally not an iron man. He has given the Dark Flame Knight a big punishment, that is, being a guard in a forbidden area for a lifetime!


    However, a twelve knight was reduced to a forbidden guard, not that he really stayed here for the rest of his life. If he wanted to leave, no one else would be able to stop him either.


    It''s just that at that time he was already regarded as the lackey of the soul sage, a lunatic follower around a lunatic.


    Therefore, he did not complain about the arrangement of the soul sage.


    When the soul sage has no need, he just stays in the forbidden place, doing his own thing, as if there is no dispute with the world.


    But once something happens, the Dark Flame Knight will appear at any time. I have to say that although the soul sage himself is very bad, he relies on various means to control the strong, but he is no less than other dead creatures.

 Chapter 3105： War of law

    Chapter 3105 The Battle Of The Rules


    The power of the three laws began to squeeze towards Ye Hao with three completely different energy fluctuations.


    When it comes to the realm of the upper master god, if it is a one-on-one singles, there may be skills in it.


    But for a certain number of duels, it is completely dependent on the collision of the power of the law, and the effect of skills is already negligible.


    But who is Ye Hao?


    The hole cards he has, but these people can''t even imagine.


    Facing the forces of the three powerful laws in front of him, Ye Hao was like a reef standing in the middle of the waves, unmoved at all.


    Then, the three laws rushed out of Ye Hao''s body.


    Law of Fire, Law of Water System, Law of Thunder and Lightning


    Three completely different attribute laws appeared at this time, directly colliding with each other''s three laws.


    The collision of the power of the six laws, the resulting cyclones and fluctuations, the black knight next to him felt a sense of fear.


    He has never seen such a posture.


    After all, there are very few high-ranking gods fighting here.


    It is estimated that the number of upper main gods in the entire Necrotic God System is not more than twenty.


    "Mr. Ye Hao''s control of the law has reached this point. He can use three laws at the same time without disturbing his position." The black knight said in admiration.


    You should know that having multiple laws and displaying them in the battle of the upper Lord God are completely two concepts.


    Having multiple laws is relatively easy in comparison.


    But it is not the same thing to display it, and to display it in the battle against the law of the upper master god.


    There are great difficulties in this. You have to do multiple tasks and master the three laws at the same time. This is only for the upper master **** who exercises the three laws.


    And in the battle, there will be many variables, you must be distracted to prepare for many emergencies, if you are not careful, you may bring yourself a disaster.


    But looking at Ye Hao''s calm and breezy look at this moment, it seemed that he didn''t care about these things at all.


    To know this picture, the black knight who was watching felt his heart pounding, but Ye Hao was still calm and relaxed.


    In this picture, the three knights who were watching were also a little annoyed.


    Because I thought that the laws of the three of them could be used to end the battle very easily, but they didn''t expect that Ye Hao could control the power of the three laws so skillfully, which was something they never expected.


    "Don''t leave any tricks. Although we have this enchantment, we are not afraid of ten thousand but in case, hurry up and end the battle!" The Scarlet Knight reminded.


    After all, they are now outside the underworld city, and no one knows what attitude the underworld queen is.


    So the longer this matter is delayed, the more troublesome it will be, and they must resolve it as soon as possible.


    "I see!" The Dark Flame Knight was a little angry, and the armor on his body was cracked at this time, because the riot of the power of law has made him unable to maintain his current state.


    The power of the laws of the three knights began to continue to rise, and because this is the relationship between the necromantic space, it is their main battlefield, in this confrontation, there is a bonus in it.


    With the efforts of the three knights, Ye Hao''s power of the three laws began to be gradually suppressed.


    But Ye Hao didn''t care at all.


    His output of these three laws has reached the limit.


    The first is that the necrosphere has certain restrictions on these three laws, and the other is the law of meta-attribute. Indeed, at this time, it is no match for the more special laws.


    But this meant that Ye Hao had failed.


    Because Ye Hao''s law is far more than this one, he frowned slightly.


    This expression was seen by everyone.


    The three knights were ecstatic in their hearts. They all thought that Ye Hao was worried about the current situation. They only needed to put more effort into defeating this guy.


    At that time, they can go to the soul sage to claim credit, and maybe they can get some incredible rewards.


    Because these enhancements in their strength are all elements that are closely related to the soul sage, their own cultivation talent is actually not very high.


    If you want to further enhance your own strength, you must rely on the support of the soul sage, otherwise they may be in this state for the rest of their lives.


    The black knight on the side was very tangled at the moment.


    Because he saw the changes in the current situation, he was thinking about whether he wanted to make a move. He also had the power of law. If he made a move at this time, he could at least help Mr. Ye Hao to bear some of the pressure.


    At this moment, the black knight thought of the time when he had interrogated the queen of the underworld, why he could not improve himself for a long time.


    The answer from the Queen of the Underworld: You have your own barrier in your heart that has not broken through. This is something you need to overcome. If you can''t defeat it, no way can help you improve your current realm.


    "It is impossible for me to stay at this level for the rest of my life. Even if I don''t break through to the Necromancer, at least it cannot be the tail of the crane among the twelve knights.


    Otherwise, how can I be worthy of the cultivation of the Queen of the Underworld! "The Black Knight clenched his fists, and made his own decision at this moment.


    His own laws began to appear in the black knight.


    But just when he was just showing signs, he saw an amazing scene.


    In front of Ye Hao, the three laws controlled by him actually gave birth to two more.


    They are the law of the wind system and the law of the earth!


    The law of elements again!


    At the same time, the confrontation of the five laws, although not as powerful as the three actual laws in a single power, but the number of them has made up for this vacancy.


    The confrontation of a full eight laws has caused some very bad conditions in the surrounding space.


    Even the enchantment arranged by the previous three knights is unstable!


    But Ye Hao still stood there with a calm expression, standing in the middle of the storm, but as if on a calm grassland.


    "How strong is Mr. Ye Hao?" The black knight had a question in his heart.


    He suspected that the reason why Mr. Ye Hao came here was that he knew very well that he could defeat these three guys who ambush him.


    He didn''t believe in Mr. Ye Hao''s self-confidence before, but now he believes it.


    He admired Mr. Ye Hao from the bottom of his heart, and at the same time he felt like he had some epiphany, and he felt a sense of sudden enlightenment!


    It''s as if a road appeared in the thick fog that was originally confused!

 Chapter 3106： Wrong opponent

    3106-Sorcerer


    "How is this possible? How is it possible that he can display five laws at the same time!" The Scarlet Knight was already shocked by the strength that Ye Hao showed at this moment.


    He never expected that the guy in front of him could use five laws to fight against them at the same time.


    Although he knew before that this guy controlled many laws, but that situation was completely different from the current naked law confrontation.


    It needs to be fully revealed, and if you want to use the five laws at the same time without any side effects, how much control is needed.


    Where did this man come from?


    "No matter what, since it was the order from the soul sage, then this guy must die here today!" The armor on the Dark Flame Knight shattered directly at this time, and his whole body appeared in a spiritual state. .


    This shows that he has completely reached his limit, and he has no extra ability to control his appearance.


    At the same time, he displayed the law of power, and his power has also been significantly improved.


    The crimson dark flame law brought a very great sense of oppression to the individual, as if everyone could see a giant flame of fire there.


    The Law of Dark Flame envelops the Scarlet Knight, making him feel like a giant.


    This is another form of the law, the law possesses!


    You can further display the power of the law.


    "No matter what, no matter what happens today, even the king of heaven is here. This guy has to die!" The Scarlet Knight also happened at this time, and the armor on his body began to shatter continuously.


    Countless spirit bodies were directly exposed in front of everyone, and the Scarlet Law on his body began to grow stronger, and everyone could clearly see the entire process of the Scarlet Law becoming stronger.


    The Knight of Doom hadn''t come to this point yet, he still maintained his sanity, and the armor on his body still existed.


    Because he knew that fighting in this form would have great side effects afterwards, and at least three or five years would not be relieved.


    And his strength, even if it is this way, his law of doom is much stronger than the scarlet law and the dark flame law.


    The strengthening of the three laws once again brought the confrontation back to the starting point, and everything seemed to be back in balance.


    The Black Knight looked at the situation in front of him, and swallowed.


    He looked at Ye Hao. In fact, he was ready to help, but he looked at Ye Hao''s calm expression.


    This made him wonder whether Mr. Ye Hao could still control the power of new laws, right?


    A high-ranking main **** simultaneously exerts the power of five laws, which is already quite an amazing thing, if it is really able to show the laws.


    So where is the limit of Mr. Ye Hao?


    Impossible... It should be impossible.


    Even if the Black Knight thought that Mr. Ye Hao had reached his limit, he was ready to help.


    In Ye Hao''s body unexpectedly burst out the power of a new law again.


    The law of ice, the law of soul, the law of darkness


    The power of the three laws that appeared this time was quite terrifying, the most important being the laws of soul and the laws of darkness, which made Ye Hao lose the drawbacks of away games.


    The power of the eight laws stood around Ye Hao''s body like eight giant spirit gods.


    The spirit bodies of the Scarlet Knight and Dark Flame Knight shook violently, and they seemed to be under considerable pressure.


    "Doom, now is no longer the time to keep your hands. If you don''t do anything, then the three of us will really have to capsize in the gutter here!" The Scarlet Knight looked at the Doom Knight before he could use his full strength. Can''t help but growl.


    The doom knight frowned and looked at Ye Hao on the opposite side, as well as the power of those eight laws.


    "What the **** is this guy, and he is displaying the power of eight laws at the same time. Wouldn''t his knowledge of the sea explode." The Doom Knight was curious about Ye Hao at the same time.


    He also knows that it is indeed not the time to keep his hands, because if he keeps his hands, then this battle may not necessarily be won by them.


    The doom knight raised his hand, and at this moment, all the armor on his body was burned by the green spirit body.


    The law of doom broke out. At this moment, his spirit body looked like a ghost wandering through the underworld. The most important thing was that the color of his spirit body was still the chilling green.


    Although it is not red, this green color makes people feel very bad.


    "It seems that you only have this ability. Five minutes is about to come." Ye Hao spoke for the first time since the battle began.


    And what he said this time also meant that he was going to sentence the three guys in front of him to death.


    It''s time for this game to end.


    Ye Hao snapped his fingers.


    The law of time, the law of space


    The two laws that appear again are like two gods!


    "How could it be... the law of time and the law of space!" The Scarlet Knight looked at the two additional laws in disbelief.


    At this time, the eight laws are like giant spirit gods, and the two in the middle are like gods.


    This vast scene made the power of their three laws seem too small.


    "Remember a word, the next generation must not find a person named Ye Hao to compare laws, he can crush you with the number." Ye Hao smiled slightly.


    His smile at this moment announced the end of the battle.


    The first is the Scarlet Knight, the spirit body of his whole body still disintegrated at this moment.


    "Ahhhhh...no...no...no..."


    In a blink of an eye, the Scarlet Knight and his law disappeared without a trace, as if they had never appeared before.


    The Dark Flame Knight on the side gave up the desire to fight at this moment. He turned around and wanted to escape.


    This monster, how could this monster himself be an opponent.


    escape!


    escape!


    This is his only idea now.


    Only to escape is what he wants to do most now.


    But the next second, he found himself in front of Ye Hao. The man was looking at himself with a faint smile, as if he was looking at a clown.


    This is the power of the law of space.


    "Goodbye." Ye Hao blinked.


    In the next second, the Dark Flame Knight turned into a firework and disappeared in this space.


    "You are the last one left." Ye Hao looked at the last knight of doom.


    The Knight of Doom also gave up the struggle at this time, as if he had accepted his fate.


    "This time, we picked the wrong opponent."


    "It''s not just you, even your master soul sage has chosen the wrong opponent." Ye Hao''s last words made the Doom Knight''s pupils dilate.

 Chapter 3107： Second choice

    3107-Sorcerer


    The battle is over.


    It''s all over, it''s over in this short five minutes.


    The black knight looked at the three disappeared figures and the power of the law to completely restore calm.


    At this moment, as if nothing had happened here, everything had been restored.


    But he had witnessed what happened here just now. Just now, the man in front of him used the power of ten completely different laws and turned three of the twelve knights into reality.


    The Scarlet Knight, the Knight of Doom, and the Knight of Dark Flame were all wiped out.


    I have done incredible things on my own.


    "This...this...how strong are you?" The Black Knight muttered dullly as he looked at Ye Hao''s figure.


    Looking back now, my previous provocative actions are not too funny.


    Such a fellow himself dare to provoke others.


    I thought I was a black knight, a existence that was almost the bottom among the twelve knights.


    They have now killed three twelve knights in seconds, and one of them also has a powerful knight of doom.


    "It''s over." Ye Hao said lightly, and the surrounding enchantment disappeared at this time in the next second.


    But at this moment, a beautiful figure appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    "My lord Queen of the Underworld!" The black knight saw the incoming person, he was a little unexpected, and hurriedly knelt on the ground.


    He didn''t expect the queen of the underworld to appear here.


    "I killed these three knights, are you angry?" Ye Hao jokingly looked at the underworld queen in front of him.


    "I won''t intervene in matters outside the underworld city. Whether you killed the three of them or the three of them killed you." The underworld queen said lightly.


    Hearing the reply from the queen of the underworld, Ye Hao felt relieved in his heart.


    To be honest, he was actually a little worried, but he is all right now.


    He doesn''t need to worry about these things anymore.


    "This is relieved, I thought the Queen of the Underworld was here to avenge these three guys." Ye Hao pretended to be relieved.


    "Even if I want to avenge them, only by my strength. There must be no way to keep you, after all, you are a capable man who masters the laws of time and space." The Queen of the Underworld looked at Ye Hao.


    He didn''t care about the ridicule in Ye Hao''s words.


    Ye Hao smiled faintly, and did not make any excuses about the fact that he had the law of time and the law of space.


    Although it is quite extraordinary to have the law of time and space at the same time, the most important thing is that the law of time and space merges into one, which is even more remarkable.


    But Ye Hao has already prepared for exposure. He has gone through so many battles. It is impossible that no one knows every battle. The news that he has this kind of power will be spread out sooner or later. It''s just a matter of time. That''s it.


    But now Ye Hao only thought that he already had the ability to protect himself, even if he was a powerhouse facing the **** king level.


    If it wasn''t because he had vowed to fight to the death with the soul sage, then he left here now, almost no one could stop him.


    "What I told you before, you really don''t think about it anymore. With your talent, you are destined to become a powerful king of the gods, as long as you abandon your body.


    Both the Necromancer and I can protect you in front of the Soul Sage. When you enter the realm of the Necromancer King, that is the death period of the Soul Sage. "


    The queen of the underworld said decisively.


    This is the second time she has said such words to Ye Hao.


    It was really because Ye Hao''s strength demonstrated in this battle was really quite good, and she was a little surprised.


    Ye Hao''s current strength is no longer just a high-ranking main god, he far surpasses any high-ranking main **** in history.


    No one can have a stronger strength than him in this rank.


    "My words are still the same as before. I''m just an ordinary person. I haven''t achieved the point where I can abandon my body for the sake of strength.


    What''s more, in my opinion, a soul sage is nothing.


    And in my opinion, his lifespan has already reached the point of countdown early. "Ye Hao said wittily with a smile.


    The queen of the underworld stared at Ye Hao. She didn''t know if Ye Hao''s words were serious or a joke.


    But she knew very well that if that matter was not handled by you, even if Ye Hao really had the ability to kill the soul sage, then she and the necromantic underlord would not be able to watch the soul sage die.


    Because it is related to the peace of the entire necrosphere.


    She and the Necro Underlord have their own ideas, but they are not crazy like the Soul Sage, and they can do whatever they want to achieve their goals.


    They are more like the guardians of this space, guarding the different creatures in this world,


    "Since you made such a decision, I won''t say anything anymore. This time I came out to inform you that your time is running out.


    The Lin Devouring Saint will begin in a week. At the last time, you''d better think about how to survive under the hands of that guy. "After saying this, the queen of the underworld disappeared out of thin air.


    A week''s time.


    The smile on Ye Hao''s face disappeared, this week is indeed running out, he must be ready to face a Necromancer.


    "Mr. Ye Hao, I know that I may not say these things properly at this time. But I still want to say, if I can survive, even if I give up my body.


    If the person is gone, then there is really nothing left. "The black knight walked out from the side and said emotionally.


    Ye Hao looked at the black knight, he smiled and said, "You don''t understand, there are some existences in this world that are more important than life.


    I need this stinky skin to continue traveling in this world, because in this world, there are still some people waiting for me to go back, waiting for me to hug them, and kiss them lightly.


    So I have to take this stinky skin bag with me.


    In addition, I do have confidence that I can face the Necromancer. "


    The Black Knight was speechless, he really didn''t know what to say to Mr. Ye Hao in front of him, Mr. Ye Hao was really too confident.


    I have been confident since facing three twelve knights before.


    Up to now, when facing the Necromancer King, he is also very confident.


    He really wants to know if there is anything in this world that can make him afraid.


    Oh yes.


    It might be true, just like what he just said.


    He wants to let himself go back, and he wants to go back to meet some people.


    If you can''t see those people and can''t embrace those people, maybe this is what Mr. Ye Hao fears.


    That''s why he was so desperate.

 Chapter 3108： The Three Brothers and Sisters Exploring the Lin Shenghui

    Chapter 3108 three brothers and sisters visit Lin Shenghui


    Edith arrived in a human form and shuttled among a group of spirits.


    "Edith, wait, Edith, wait." The two men behind chased after him, and finally caught up with Edith.


    "Edith, calm down!" Craig stopped his sister.


    Edith looked at her two elder brothers, and she said irritably: "How can I calm down, now I must find Ye Hao cleanly. Take him out of here, or wait until the soul sage appears here.


    Then everything is over! "


    "Edith, even if we find Ye Hao now, we cannot safely take him out of here. You must know the content of the oath he swore before, is to fight the soul sage at the Lin Devouring Saint.


    Therefore, before this vow is fulfilled, if Ye Hao chooses to leave, he will be dead! "Craigie said.


    Edith squeezed her fists and her eyes were bloodshot: "Why don''t you let me watch him in a duel when he was killed by a soul sage?


    Rather than being like that, I would rather die with him! "


    "Edith, how can you say such a thing? The Elder Adelaide gave us this prop that can hide our breath when you promised to deal with this matter calmly.


    Let us enter the space of the undead and participate in this holy meeting of the Lin Devourer! "The second son Howell persuaded him from the side.


    Edith turned her head unwillingly, her gaze was still searching among all the spirit creatures, she wanted to find the man.


    She wanted to find that Ye Hao.


    Because of the previous events, she felt that she owed too much to this man. In order to save her and her mother, she ventured to face a necromancer alone.


    In the end, he bet his own life for this.


    This is what she owes this man, and this is what her family owes this man.


    "Father also said that he will find a way. The worst will not happen..." Craig said.


    "It''s best not to mention that **** man in front of me now. He is not worthy of being our father. You know that too.


    What happened to our mother, you know now, tell yourself, what he did is worthy of being a father.


    He deserves to be a husband, he is a coward, a hypocritical coward! "Edith snarled frantically.


    The movement here attracted the attention of some spirit creatures around.


    Craig hurriedly pulled Edith to calm her emotions. He also said helplessly: "We all knew about that, and we didn''t expect it to be like this.


    Although we were all born back then, our father and other tribesmen said to us that the mother was dead.


    Although the father has a great responsibility in this matter, he didn''t save his mother in time, but...this can''t be completely blamed on the father, he is also the patriarch of our dragon clan, and there are too many things he needs to worry about at that time. "


    Howell, who was next to him, heard what his elder brother said, and he knew it was bad.


    What the little girl hates most now is that others say good things about her father in front of her. Saying these things in front of Edith at this time is simply adding fuel to the fire.


    Sure enough, Edith unceremoniously punched her elder brother in the abdomen.


    "Cough cough cough..." Craig opened his eyes wide and covered his abdomen.


    Although the physical strength is very strong because of the relationship between the giant dragon, but no matter how strong it is, it is still quite painful to be punched by a giant dragon of the same realm.


    It feels like the abdomen is overwhelming.


    "Well, since you think he did it right. Then I have nothing to do with you! You continue to be the good son of that great patriarch!" Edith looked at her two elder brothers contemptuously, and then her head I left without returning.


    Howell looked at his younger sister who was leaving, and at his elder brother who couldn''t recover within a short time because of abdominal pain. He didn''t know where to take charge all of a sudden.


    "You...you...don''t care about me, hurry up and chase the little girl. Our action this time is very risky. If the soul sage thinks about it again, it will really be a goof!" Craig pushed his brother.


    Howell was going to chase him, but nowhere could he see his little sister now.


    He can only go back to his elder brother and help his elder brother: "Big brother, you are also true. You don''t know that the younger sister is in anger because of the father''s matter.


    You just want to say this for your father, isn''t you just being beaten. "


    "I just subconsciously said it. I didn''t expect this stinky girl to punch me directly. It''s really not big or small." Craig rubbed his abdomen, and it was only slowly. Slowed down.


    "Well, it''s too late to find it now. Although the little girl is very impulsive, she is not a fool now, she shouldn''t do anything too risky.


    Now that there are more and more people, let''s not toss too much, let''s just watch the changes here. "Howell said from the side.


    Craig looked at more and more spirit creatures around him, and he could only nodded helplessly.


    This is the only situation in this situation.


    "Seriously, in fact, my father is very uncomfortable in my heart. The most important thing is to see how my mother is now.


    To be honest, if it wasn''t for the younger sister''s attitude now, maybe I would have gotten angry. "Howell said from the side.


    Craig sighed: "Father does have certain responsibilities in handling this matter, but you must know that father is also for our family.


    Moreover, there was really no way in the situation back then. If my father wanted to risk saving people, then maybe... the entire clan of dragons would be compensated.


    The future of the race and my own wife are really hard to choose in front of a man. I am also very angry about this matter, but I can also understand how my father feels.


    But for the little girl''s current anger, I didn''t blame her, and I can understand it. "


    The two brothers glanced at each other, and both sighed helplessly.


    In this matter, they are the people caught in the middle, and they really have nothing to do.


    You can only take one step but not one step, but the most important thing at the moment is that of Mr. Ye Hao.


    If something really happened to Mr. Ye Hao, follow the attitude of your younger sister.


    Really will do something quite terrible.

 Chapter 3109： Raven Devourer Holy will open

    Chapter 3109 Lin Devouring Holy Society Opens


    Among the crowd, Ye Hao actually came early.


    He wears a mask and wears a very common service, which is the dress of most spirit creatures.


    Although most spirit creatures have no physical bodies, they also don''t like to show their spirits directly in front of others.


    Most of all, those with a high degree of wisdom, they often put themselves on clothes, armor, or masks.


    Perhaps it is also related to the dressing of the Necromancer and the Twelve Knights.


    Because if they are allowed to use their own abilities to maintain such a shape, they can''t do it.


    So I can only retreat and put on such clothes and armor.


    Some people may have doubts. These creatures are all spirit creatures, which are equivalent to soul-like existences. Can they still wear these clothes and armor?


    In fact, there is no problem at all at this point.


    First of all, the first point is that these spirit creatures can actually change their spirit structure at will. They can make their spirit bodies virtual, and even disappear directly into the eyes of creatures, and they can sense each other when traveling The presence.


    You can also strengthen your own spiritual body so that your own spiritual body can have physical contact with others, but that kind of contact is a little different from the real physical contact.


    It''s like letting you touch other creatures with your hands, most notably the feeling of those underwater creatures, there will be a weird feeling.


    On the other hand, even if you don¡¯t change your spirit structure, someone specially makes clothes and armor suitable for spirit creatures.


    These clothes and armors are like ¡®magnetic levitation¡¯, which can be attached to the surface of the spirit creature without penetration.


    Closer to home.


    Ye Hao disguised himself as this, mainly to reduce trouble.


    After all, the matter of challenging the soul sage is now boiling in the dead soul space, if he appears in the sight of everyone at this time.


    It is bound to cause a sensation and cause some unwanted troubles.


    That''s why Ye Hao concealed his identity here before the start of the Lin Devouring Holy Society.


    He has tried to hide his breath as much as possible, and there are so many spirit bodies of the main **** and quasi **** around him.


    So even if the soul sage is on the scene now, unless it is very close, it is impossible to find Ye Hao who is hidden in the crowd at this moment.


    Ye Hao looked at the tall tower in front of him. This tall tower had 9,999 floors!


    What is sealed inside this high tower is the remains of the unicorn, and at this time, it can be clearly felt that a host of hostility radiates from it.


    The entire tower is like a burning torch.


    And this time the Lin Devouring Sacred Society is distributing the Qilin hostility accumulated over the years in the tower.


    And the people who participated in this sacred meeting of Lin Devourers will walk up the steps of this high tower.


    The higher the steps of the tower, the stronger the Qilin hostility that can be absorbed.


    But not everyone can stand at the highest place and needs to have enough strength.


    Because this was a **** beast that was once a **** king level after all, even if it had been sealed for many years, its hostility was quite terrifying.


    Even the three Necromancers cannot stand on the 9999 floor for a long time.


    Often, after standing for a period of time, they will retreat below and continue to absorb these hostility.


    It is worth mentioning that the followers of the three Necromancers will use the time they worshipped on the 9999 floor to determine which Necromancer is stronger.


    At the same time, the powerhouses who participated in this Lin Devouring Saint will also look at each other''s heights this time, and compare them with each other.


    You are on the 1000th floor and I am on the 1100th floor, then I am better than you.


    Ye Hao stared at the tower in front of him, he could feel the terrifying aura inside, as well as the violent soul.


    "It is worthy of the soul fragments of the unicorn beasts in ancient times. This breath alone is equivalent to being a king of gods." Angel Luo Bing said in Ye Hao''s mind.


    "Yes, a very strong breath." Ye Hao nodded, the idea in his heart became firmer at this moment.


    In fact, before coming here, he had an almost crazy idea.


    Normally, no matter what Ye Hao uses, he can''t be the opponent of the soul sage.


    After all, they are the powerhouses of the Necromancer King, and Ye Hao is only the upper-level Lord God.


    No matter how strong the upper master **** is, it is only the upper master god, not the king-level powerhouse.


    This gap to the height of the moat does not mean that talents can be surpassed.


    Ye Hao may be able to rely on his own means to struggle with the soul sage for a while.


    But the final result will only be death.


    Of course, all of this is re-referencing, under normal circumstances.


    Unfortunately, Ye Hao, he often chooses to take that abnormal path.


    Only in this way can Ye Hao find a chance to survive.


    At this moment, all the spirit creatures became quiet.


    Because a shadow appeared at this time.


    Almost all male spirit creatures looked at this shadow with a fascinating look.


    Needless to say, you will know that the first Necromancer, Queen of the Underworld was officially the first to come.


    The queen of the underworld wore a black robe, like a queen walking out of the darkness.


    She stood directly at the bottom of the tower.


    Ye Hao had discovered it before, although many people gathered in this place.


    But at the location below the tower, no one has ever dared to pass.


    Even the upper main gods stand on the edge honestly.


    Now that I know it, this position should be specially prepared for the Necromancer.


    After the Queen of the Underworld landed, she glanced across the square with her beautiful eyes, as if she was looking for something.


    But after another round of glances, the queen of the underworld did not find the person she was looking for.


    Ye Hao lowered his head, with a slight smile at the corner of his mouth.


    The queen of the underworld once suggested that she should bring herself to come, and at the last time, she did not forget to make the previous suggestion.


    But Ye Hao refused, and Ye Hao chose to change without hesitation and came over quietly.


    Now it seems that the means of hiding is still possible, and the necromancer queen of the underworld, did not find himself.


    Just at this time.


    Two other powerful breaths also appeared, falling on both sides of the queen of the underworld.


    These two are naturally the soul sage and the dead underlord!

 Chapter 3110： I will catch him

    Chapter 3110 I Will Definitely Catch Him


    The Necromancer''s body is huge, almost standing there alone, he occupies most of the space on the platform.


    Because of the arrival of the three necromantic kings, the whole place became silent.


    None of the three necromantic kings spoke, because there was no host or organizer in this Lin Devouring Saint.


    They are just here every time. Because of their special status, they can get a VIP seat.


    At this time in the past, the three necromantic kings would turn around and face the direction of the tower, waiting for the start of this Lin Devouring Holy Society.


    But this time it was different, the soul sage''s cold eyes swept across the square in front of him.


    It''s like looking for something.


    "Sir Soul Sage, what is this?"


    "Aren''t you just leaving the customs, don''t you even know the big news that happened recently?"


    "I did just leave the customs, and I rushed over when I came out. What happened to this recently? Brother tell me something."


    "Don''t you know, almost a month ago, a physical creature named Ye Hao broke into the laboratory of the soul sage, and it is said that he took some precious test objects. Think about it, the soul sage is What kind of person, the guinea pig is quite incredible for him."


    "I know that the paranoid madness of the soul sage... This kind of researcher pays great attention to this kind. I heard that thousands of years ago, once someone had a small problem in the laboratory, which caused a problem. The test product died, and that person was directly beheaded by the soul sage. It is said that he was a middle-ranked god!"


    "This time, Ye Hao is even more amazing. He not only rescued the test product, but also escaped all the way. If it weren''t for the soul sage''s last shot and sealed the entire necrotic space, it is estimated that he would really want the kid to escape. But I heard that the test product he rescued was released, and it is still a member of the Dragon Race!"


    "Dragon? This guinea pig is not easy to deal with. Doesn''t the soul sage want to explode on the spot."


    "After that, the soul sage fought with that Ye Hao. During the period, for unknown reasons, the soul sage made an appointment with that Ye Hao. If the soul sage cannot defeat Ye Hao within five minutes, then Ye Hao You can live longer."


    "Then... Lord Soul Sage didn''t gamble to win?"


    "Yes, that Ye Hao is still alive in five minutes."


    "Fuck, what strength is that guy, he can carry it for five minutes under the hands of the soul sage of the Necromancer King!"


    "The upper master god."


    "How is this possible? I thought it was a newly promoted **** king-level powerhouse, and no matter how much he said, he must be a half **** king. How could it be possible that a high-ranking main **** could contend against the dead **** king for five minutes!"


    Hearing this, the strong spirit body who had just left the barrier was not willing to believe it at all.


    "Although I don''t want to believe it, it is true. The other thing about that bet was that the soul sage gave him some time.


    At this time, the two will confront each other again, and this time it will be a confrontation without any restrictions! "


    "On the Lin Devouring Saint''s Meeting, one more battle with the Necromancer Soul Sage? There are still no restrictions. How could that guy come.


    He only has the strength of the upper main god, if this time comes, there will only be one end for him! It is impossible for him to defeat a strong man in the realm of the Necromancer! "The retreat said in disbelief.


    "We all think so, but there is a prerequisite. That is that Ye Hao swore an oath with a spirit, a godhead, and a **** body for this matter, so he must come back."


    "What... he swears! Is this guy crazy? If he doesn''t come, he will break his oath, and he will die! When he comes, there will only be one end."


    "Anyway, things are like this, so the soul sage is looking for that guy."


    "To be honest, if it were me, then I would definitely not come. Anyway, there is a death on the left and right, then I might as well find a place to solve it by myself.


    If it is taken by the soul sage here, and then brought back to do various experiments at that time, it would really be worse than death. "


    Everyone knows exactly what kind of person a soul sage is, and what the hobby of a soul sage is.


    In all likelihood, his opponents will make a certain contribution to his experiment before dying.


    So everyone privately thinks that if you want to fight the soul sage, then you have to pray, you''d better die directly in the battle, or you have to completely dissipate the soul.


    Otherwise, there will be even more terrifying waiters waiting for you.


    The soul sage looked at all the places present, he did not see the figure of Ye Hao, he frowned.


    Did that guy know that he would die if he came here, so he chose to die rather than come.


    If this is the case, then you really have suffered a big loss this time.


    Not only did he lose those precious experimental materials, but even this guy didn''t get it, and even before that, the three twelve knights he had sent out were all wiped out.


    The soul sage frowned, feeling annoyed.


    "Sage, can''t you really let that guy go?" The queen of the underworld saw the heart of the soul sage next to her, and asked.


    The soul sage glanced at the queen of the underworld, and said faintly: "Why, don''t you have to take care of this matter?


    I remember our previous promise was in the necrosphere, as long as it is not under your hands, I can use it for experimentation.


    This guy is not a creature in the necrosphere. He ran in by himself and took away my experiment.


    I want to catch him and give him a certain punishment. Isn''t that all right? "


    Hearing the words of the soul sage, the queen of the underworld frowned slightly, and she said for a while: "If you are willing to let him go, I can give you a few precious materials.


    Just treat them as your experimental materials. You have always wanted those precious materials very much. "


    The soul sage squinted at the queen of the underworld: "When did you become so interested in a physical creature.


    All in all, it is impossible for me to let him go. As long as he appears here today, then I will definitely make him my test subject.


    I will do various experiments on him, let him experience a kind of unprecedented happiness. "


    The surrounding spirit creatures shuddered when they heard the words of the soul sage.

 Chapter 3111： he came

    3111-Sorcerer


    The queen of the underworld frowned slightly, and she was angry with the soul sage in her heart.


    But she knew that she couldn''t do anything to the soul sage.


    Because his life and death are related to the living environment of one-third of the spirit creatures in the necrosphere.


    "It would be great if Ye Hao could really become the Necromancer King." The Queen of the Underworld sighed with emotion.


    The necromantic underlord on the side cast a glance at the soul sage, but he did not speak.


    Because he didn''t like this crazy guy himself, if it weren''t for the relationship with the Necromancer, he wouldn''t even want to have any communication with this guy.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    Ye Hao looked at the three necromantic kings in front of him.


    Angel King Luo Bing asked in Ye Hao''s Sea of ??Knowledge.


    "Now I, if I fight against the soul sage, there is no chance of winning."


    "Yes, not even in Chengdu." Luo Bing Angel King commented unceremoniously: "Even if you appear in front of him now, then immediately run away.


    He can also use the previous method again to close the entire undead space, and it is only a matter of time before you are caught by him. "


    "When you say that, I''m really dead." Ye Hao said mockingly.


    Angel King Luo Bing rolled his eyes and said, "Since you will appear here, then I think you should already have an idea. Tell me about it, and I''ll analyze it for you."


    Kazkaz


    Suddenly, Ye Hao felt a little pain in his head, which was an uncomfortable feeling.


    "What''s the matter?" Angel King Luo Bing noticed something wrong with Ye Hao and asked concerned.


    Ye Hao adjusted his emotions: "It should be that the vows have begun to go back, because I have not yet appeared in front of the soul sage."


    Luo Bing''s Angel King''s tone began to become serious: "It looks like it is. Your vow is to fight the soul sage at the Lin Devouring Holy Assembly.


    Now the Lin Devouring Holy Society has just begun, and the backlash of the oath has only just affected you a little bit.


    If you really don''t show up all the time, then at the moment when the Lin Devouring Saint Society ends, your spirit, godhead, and body will all be devoured. "


    Ye Hao took a deep breath. He looked at the tower in front of him and said, "Didn''t you ask me a few ways before? I have a few plans.


    The first of these is to use the power of the tall tower in front of you.


    Before I left those beast souls and tried to break through to the **** king without success, and the Lin Devouring Holy Society in front of me was just an opportunity, as long as I could use the opportunity of the Lin Devouring Holy Society to break into the realm of the **** king.


    Then I will fight the soul sage again, and it won''t be said to win, at least he will not be able to defeat me. "


    "If you can break through to the realm of the **** king, according to your talent and strength, you can indeed be fearless of the soul sage. But this Lin Devouring Holy Society, as long as you appear.


    This soul sage will find you, how could he let you accept this experience safely. "Luo Bing Angel King said.


    Ye Hao said, "Then what if I let the soul sage have no chance to deal with me?"


    "What do you mean?" Luo Bing Angel King asked puzzledly.


    Ye Hao looked at the top of the tower: "This tower that seals the remnant soul of the unicorn has 9,999 floors, and the three Necromancers are at the highest level. They only stayed for a while.


    This shows that when they are at the highest level, they need to spend all their energy just to stay there.


    If the soul sage and I were there, he would have no time to control me. "


    Angel King Luo Bing''s eyes lit up, and he immediately understood Ye Hao''s meaning and thoughts.


    But she also knows what the most difficult problem is: "But, you also said that this 9999 layer, even the three Necromancers can''t wait for a long time.


    You are just an upper god, can you make sure that you can stay on it yourself? "


    "How about if you don''t try it." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Angel King Luo Bing looked at Ye Hao like this. She knew that Ye Hao had already determined this method.


    But speaking of it, this is the only way that can be thought of at present.


    Can only bet!


    "Then you said, you have several plans. This is just one of them. What are the other plans?" Angel King Luo Bing interrogated curiously.


    "You will know later. In fact, compared to the current plan, I really don''t want to try the other plans." Ye Hao showed a wry smile.


    Seeing Ye Hao''s words, Luo Bing Angel King knew that the other plans must be very dangerous.


    Otherwise, Ye Hao, who is so bold and crazy, can show such a cautious expression.


    Huhuhu


    At this moment, a scarlet aura began to emerge from the base of the tower, and a roar could be heard, which was very stern and ear-piercing.


    It was as if it came out of the abyss.


    This red aura enveloped the entire tower in a large amount. At the top 9999 of the tower, the red aura even condensed into the phantom of a little unicorn, which was constantly dancing there.


    "Lin Devouring Holy Society has begun!" Everyone was excited.


    But none of them acted rashly, because none of the three necromantic kings moved at the moment.


    "It seems that he really won''t come." The soul sage showed an angry expression, and finally gave up looking for Ye Hao''s voice and stepped directly on the steps.


    The whole step is actually very big.


    It is not a normal step. A step is almost as high as a floor, and the width is also four meters and five meters.


    If it''s an ordinary person, it would be exhausting to die just after turning up a layer.


    But these people here are all gods.


    This kind of physical height is nothing. What they should be afraid of is the coercion coming from the tower.


    The three necromantic kings all began to walk up the tower, unhappy and dissatisfied.


    After seeing the three necromantic kings starting to climb the tower, other powerful spirit creatures also began to climb the tower.


    The one who followed the three Necromancers was naturally no one else, it was the Twelve Knights!


    But they weren''t there, only nine played.


    There are three more knights who did not show up for unknown reasons.


    Not many people knew about the fall of the Scarlet Knights.


    The first is that when the battle took place, the three knights created their own barriers, and the external influence was not great.


    The second is that it hasn''t been long since this incident, and everyone''s attention is still at the Lin Devouring Holy Assembly, so there is not much attention.


    Just when the three Necromancers walked almost 3000 steps.


    The soul sage turned his head abruptly, and the queen of the underworld and the necromantic underlord were also aware.


    "Come!" The soul sage looked down excitedly.


    Those who followed far behind also noticed the movements of the three Necromancers.


    And at this moment, a figure climbed the tower at an extremely fast speed!

 Chapter 3112： What is he going to do?

    Chapter 3112 what is he doing?


    Ye Hao!


    The eyes of the queen of the underworld changed slightly.


    The three Necromancers all recognized that this person who was climbing rapidly was Ye Hao.


    Before, Ye Hao used means to hide his aura, but once Ye Hao mobilized his strength, he would naturally be exposed.


    "He actually came!" The queen of the underworld changed her expression. She actually didn''t expect Ye Hao to actually appear here.


    She thought about many possibilities. For example, using some taboo methods, Ye Hao escaped this vow battle at a little price.


    And the smallest possibility is that Ye Hao will really appear here.


    Because in the eyes of the queen of the underworld, Ye Hao wanted to defeat the soul sage, it was almost impossible.


    Ye Hao is just a high-ranking main god, but the soul sage is a **** king-level powerhouse.


    The gap between the two is quite large.


    This is not just a few tricks that can be changed.


    But Ye Hao still showed up here, it was either that he gave up any possibility together and was ready to give it a go.


    Either he really thinks he can defeat the soul sage in a frontal battle.


    the latter¡­


    At least 90% of the people present would not believe it.


    Because the gap between the two is too great.


    Even if a miracle occurs, it may not be able to change this rejection.


    "Hahahaha...you are really here!" The soul sage looked at Ye Hao galloping from below with a grin, his cloak went without wind.


    Everyone present can feel it at this moment, and the soul sage now is very happy.


    Just like the risk is that a hunter sees his favorite prey.


    Ye Hao did not speak, just staring straight at the soul sage in front of him, and continued to rush towards the top at a very fast speed.


    The others were no longer moving at the moment, just staring at this Ye Hao blankly.


    100


    200


    500


    1000


    In everyone''s opinion, this Ye Hao really went to the soul sage above.


    Is he crazy?


    Everyone didn''t even think of the sudden situation in front of us.


    "This Ye Hao actually appeared!"


    "Look at his posture because he wants to fight the soul sage to the death."


    "Tsk tusk tusk, this kid is really naive. The soul sage is a powerhouse at the level of the Necromancer. How can he be defeated by the upper **** in a district."


    "To be honest, if I were him, I would rather find a place to die quietly by myself, it would be better to live in this soul sage than to die."


    Everyone''s opinions on the matter before them almost all think that Ye Hao is now looking for death.


    Under the tower.


    Edith also saw Ye Hao''s figure at this moment, and saw Ye Hao rushing upwards desperately, and the soul believer had already revealed a hideous expression.


    She was anxious, she didn''t expect Ye Hao to come forward so recklessly.


    "It doesn''t matter, I must save him! Even if I have to pay for my life!" Edith was heartbroken, and she was ready to transform into a dragon shape. Only in this way can she use her full strength to help Ye Hao.


    But at this time, her two brothers.


    Craig and Howell appeared next to her and pressed Edith''s shoulder directly.


    And what props the two of them held in their hands suppressed Edith''s idea of ??becoming a dragon.


    "What are you doing, don''t stop me!" Edith yelled angrily when she saw the two.


    "Edith, you have to calm down now. You rush out now, it won''t be of any use!" Howell persuaded.


    Edith gritted her teeth and said, "Well, should I just watch him die? I''m not our ruthless father.


    He saved my mother and he saved me. I can¡¯t just watch him fall into the abyss! "


    Edith recalled the horrible scenes in the laboratory that she had seen before.


    She felt that she was anxious, she didn''t want to see Ye Hao become like that.


    She couldn''t change her previous mother.


    But now Ye Hao, she must prevent this from happening anyway.


    "Edith, you have to think about it. What was Ye Hao''s desperate effort to save you for? If you rush out now, it would be a waste of his efforts!" Craig persuaded himself. younger sister.


    "You get out of me!" Edith was still struggling.


    But at this time, on the high tower.


    Ye Hao and the soul sage were about to collide with each other.


    All eyes are on these two bodies.


    The queen of the underworld clenched her fists. She looked at the soul sage next to her. In fact, she really admired this young man for what she knew about Ye Hao during this period of time. She really didn''t want to see this young man fall. Into the hands of this lunatic.


    Necro Underlord used his fingers next to him to press the shoulder of the queen of the underworld.


    The queen of the underworld moved her gaze away, and silently continued to walk upward.


    For the necrosphere, she can''t hurt the soul sage, so she can''t help Ye Hao.


    "I am sorry."


    The queen of the underworld said these three words silently.


    In the next second, she was surprised to see above herself, an extra figure appeared out of thin air.


    "Teleport."


    The soul sage also turned his head at this time. Just when the two were about to collide with each other, Ye Hao in front of him suddenly disappeared.


    Turning his head, this Ye Hao appeared above him.


    Ye Hao gave a kick, feeling a surge in his abdomen and a huge pain in his brain.


    Above this high tower, using teleport, although it was only a short distance, still made Ye Hao feel a lot of pressure. If he didn''t endure the pain, he might even fall on the spot.


    "In this environment, teleport can also be used. This kid is not small." Necromancer underlord commented.


    "He is still rushing up? What does he want to do?" The Queen of the Underworld looked at Ye Hao and continued to rush towards the top of the tower without looking back.


    She didn''t understand what Ye Hao wanted to do now.


    "Stop for me!" At this time, the soul sage also started to catch up.


    Ye Hao and the soul sage began to chase me on the 9999 steps of the tower.


    The two changed the previous procedure of climbing tall towers calmly.


    One is faster than one.


    Don''t look at the two of them like this, you have to know that this is a lot of pressure. The queen of the underworld and the necromantic underlord before, but they all walked up step by step.


    Run up at such a fast speed.


    If you are not careful, you are very likely to cause great harm to yourself.


    But Ye Hao knew that this was his only chance now, and he had to do it!


    Even if it is desperate!

 Chapter 3113： 9999 floors

    Chapter 3113-Level 9999


    2000 floors


    3000 floors


    4000 floors


    5000 floors


    At this time, everyone was surprised to find that Ye Hao''s speed was not even slower than Soul Sage!


    "Oh my god, this... how is this possible. The speed of this kid walking up the tower is not faster than the soul sage!"


    "Fuck, this has already reached the 5000th floor, and if I climb to the 5000th floor, it will take at least five hours!"


    "You can still climb up to 5000 floors. I don''t think you may even be able to climb up to 3000 floors!"


    At this moment, everyone was feeling Ye Hao''s toughness, and on the other hand, he went up in a short time like a helpless person, but he had no way to go up. The gap between the two was really too big.


    In fact, in this tower, there are also divisions of strength.


    First of all, those who can be here are basically quasi-god and master-god-level powerhouses.


    Of course, there will be some demigod-level powerhouses who have good talents and want to come and try.


    However, the general quasi-god-level powerhouse can only sway below the 3000th floor, and rarely can go up.


    After that, the lower main **** can go up another 3,000 floors to reach the 6,000 floor.


    The middle main **** can continue to go up for 2,000 zens, and the limit is 8,000 floors.


    The upper main **** can reach the 9000 floor.


    And the 999 floor after the 9000 floor, it must have the strength of the king of the gods to set foot on it.


    In fact, it is not a hard and fast rule, but so far, those who can go to the last 999 levels, without exception, are the Necromancers.


    The one who walked the most was naturally the three Necromancers. They could easily walk up to the last 999 floors, but they couldn''t stay on the last 99 floors for long.


    Generally it is to go to the last floor first, and then after a short period of time, retreat to the 99th floor, and then stay for a while.


    Eventually retreated to the 999th floor, and then practiced here until the end of the entire Lin Devouring Holy Society.


    The time for the end of the Lin-Eater Holy Gathering is not fixed, because the power released by the remnant Kirin soul is not fixed every time. After these powers are exhausted, it means that this time the Lin-Eater Holy Gathering is over.


    The longest time of this process is ten days and ten nights, and the shortest time may be about 24 hours.


    Closer to home.


    When Ye Hao and Soul Sage had climbed 5000 floors, the distance between the two was only 100 floors.


    The speed of both did not slow down at all, and continued to climb up at an alarming speed.


    "The strength of this Ye Hao is amazing. It is the first time to participate in the Lin Devouring Saint''s Guild and he can climb the tower at such a fast speed." The Queen of the Underworld exclaimed.


    The Necromancer on the side said in a deep voice: "But climbing at such a fast speed, they will soon be backlashed. If the Qilin here is hostile, it''s not that simple.


    Even a Necromancer like us, in order to be able to stay at the top for a longer time, is rising at an appropriate rate.


    It is to allow our bodies to adapt to such fluctuations, but at a speed like theirs, their bodies will definitely not be able to hold on at that time. "


    The queen of the underworld nodded, and she said so.


    In this case, the direct result is that even if the soul sage catches Ye Hao, his time on the 9999 floor will be greatly reduced because of the confusion of his aura.


    But what makes her puzzled now is, what exactly does Ye Hao want to do?


    He climbed up so fast, he couldn''t hold on for too long.


    7000 floors, 8000 floors, 9000 floors.


    He will always reach his limit, which has no meaning at all. In the end, he will still fall into the hands of the soul sage.


    It''s just a matter of time.


    "You said, is it possible for this guy to climb more than 9000 floors." The Necromancer on the side suddenly said.


    The queen of the underworld was taken aback, she thought for a moment, shook her head and said: "This possibility is very small, let alone that he is not a spirit creature, on the other hand, he only has the strength of the upper main god.


    You and I should be clear that if you think about 9,000 floors or more, that is not a place where the upper master **** can go up.


    It''s not that there is no upper main **** or a half-god king-level powerhouse who has tried this before, but all have failed without exception.


    That is the realm of God King. "


    The last 999 floor, that belongs to the realm of the **** king.


    This is basically a consensus reached by everyone.


    The Necromancer underlord opened his mouth and said, "But I think he might be able to do it."


    The queen of the underworld looked at the necromantic underlord with a bit of surprise: "You used to say that, but the possibility is too small."


    In the past, the Necromancer underlord was a very stable person, regardless of his large size and warlike appearance.


    In fact, he is also very calm, he will not do things that are uncertain.


    It was as if he was very upset with the soul sage, but his reason told him that he could not do anything to the soul sage.


    If it is a person who is prone to impulsivity, then a war has been waged against the soul sage.


    But it was such a calm person, and now he said such a sentence with almost no basis at all.


    "This is not what I said nonsense. I saw the look in his eyes just now. It was an extremely firm look, where his eyes fell.


    Not the soul sage, but at the spire of this high tower.


    And I thought about it again, would there be such a possibility.


    When we were on the 9999th floor, it was very difficult for us to bear the Qilin''s hostility alone, and we simply couldn''t continue to fight.


    And if Ye Hao can reach that position, even if the soul sage catches up with him, there is nothing to do with him. "


    Listening to the unthinkable words of Necro Underlord.


    Not only did he think that Ye Hao could cross the 9,000-story hurdle, but he could also climb the 9999 floor.


    "Let''s not say whether he can go up to the 9999 floor, even if he goes up, what can he do? It''s just a matter of time, since he appeared here.


    There is only one ending for him, and that is to be caught by the soul sage. All of this is only a matter of time. "Maybe it''s because this matter makes the queen of the underworld very unhappy.


    If Ye Hao weren''t stubborn and didn''t follow his advice, he could get to this point.


    The Necromancer Underlord looked at the figure that was still climbing, and said, "Then if within this period of time, his strength has broken through to the realm of the King of Gods."

 Chapter 3114： You only deserve to eat fart behind Xiaoye

    Chapter 3114 You Are Only Worthy To Eat Farts Behind The Little Master


    If he breaks through during this period of time, his strength rises to the **** king level?


    After hearing this, the queen of the underworld fell into silence.


    Then she said in a deep voice: "It''s too difficult. If he has this ability, it''s not just a matter of talent.


    He is creating a...Legend! "


    legend!


    This kind of evaluation is almost high by the Queen of the Underworld.


    Because this thing is really very difficult to do.


    It''s not that you can do it with talent.


    Can climb to the main god, the upper main **** and even the demi-god king.


    You said they have no talent?


    If they had no talent, they would never have reached this stage.


    "Intellectually, I don''t really believe in this possibility, but I don''t know why I saw this guy''s figure and his eyes.


    I have this feeling. Before he hadn''t appeared, I had replaced him in his current situation.


    I imagined what choices I would make.


    Choose to take refuge in us, and then we will save our lives.


    Or to give the soul sage a ¡®remuneration¡¯ that he cannot refuse, in turn in exchange for the opportunity to let the soul believer let go.


    Or just find a place to pass away sadly.


    Among so many choices, the only thing I didn''t think about was going head-to-head with the soul sage, because I thought it was almost impossible to accomplish.


    But now Ye Hao has made such a choice, so I think he is very likely to be able to do things that we can''t even think of.


    Because there is something in him that we don''t have at all. "


    Listening to these words of the Necromancer Underlord, the Queen of the Underworld fell into silence.


    She raised her head and looked at the two people above you who were still chasing me. She speeded up her pace: "What you said made me suddenly curious about this matter."


    Seeing the queen of the underworld quickened the pace, the necromantic underlord also quickened his pace silently.


    They all looked forward to what Ye Hao''s crazy actions would be like this time.


    When the Queen of the Underworld and the Necro Underlord reached the 5000th floor, Ye Hao had already reached the 9000th floor at this moment.


    He felt that his heart, with every step he took at this moment, seemed to be hit by a powerful force.


    At each step, it was like being crushed by a Titanic from its heart and soul.


    If there are really eighteen layers of hell, it is estimated that the torture of the eighteen layers of **** is not as serious as the pain Ye Hao is enduring at this moment.


    His eyes have turned blood red, and blood has flowed from his mouth.


    Is there a whispering sound coming from his body, as if something is going to burst out of his body.


    "Almost!" Ye Hao gritted his teeth and crossed the 9000 level.


    He felt his knee sink, and then his knee fell heavily on the steps.


    This scene, in the eyes of everyone behind, is that Ye Hao has reached his own bottleneck.


    "It seems that he really cannot hold on anymore."


    "It''s no wonder that with such a fast climb, let alone him, even the powerhouse of the **** king level probably doesn''t have this ability."


    "Speaking of it, it is estimated that this time the soul sage disrupted his steps because of this Ye Hao, and the time that the soul sage stays on the 9999 floor will be greatly shortened."


    Everyone started to mumble.


    At this moment, she also stepped on Edith, who was on the 3000th floor of the tower, with teardrops in her eyes.


    When she really came here, she felt the hostility emanating from this high tower, and she truly realized what kind of pressure Ye Hao was under.


    Only the 3000th floor made Xuan Lei Yinglong, a high-ranking god, feel breathless.


    One can imagine how Ye Hao would feel on the 9000 floor at this moment.


    And all this is because of her.


    At least it seemed to Edith, if it weren''t for his mother, he wouldn''t be here at all.


    Nor would he offend the soul sage of the Necromancer King, and naturally he would not come to this point.


    "Ye Hao..." Edith bit her vermilion lip, and the blood slipped from the dragon''s teeth.


    Beside her, her two brothers have been following her all the time, for fear that Edith will do something terrible.


    Of course, Craig and Howell also admired Ye Hao from the bottom of their hearts at this moment.


    "He is really an amazing human being. I have never seen a strong human like him." The second son Howell looked at the figure on the tower in the distance and said with emotion.


    The boss Craig clenched his fist, with admiration and yearning in his eyes: "We are not as good as him."


    This is what Craig gave himself.


    You know, among his peers, even to the elders of his own clan, he only respects, and he doesn''t have such admiration from the heart.


    Because in his mind, those elders in the clan, including his father, only have that kind of strength because they have lived for a long time.


    If given him the same amount of time, he can also become a **** king-level powerhouse.


    You can also have that kind of powerful strength.


    But when he saw Ye Hao in front of him, Craig was completely convinced.


    The current self is not as good as him, and the future self will not catch up with him.


    He might even not even have the qualifications to see him back then.


    This man was like a moat, blocking everyone in front of him.


    Being in the same era with such a person is a kind of luck and also a kind of misfortune.


    "Hahaha, how about it. Can''t hold it anymore." The voice of the soul sage came, and he had reached a position less than 50 steps behind Sun He.


    His eyes were like wildfire, with an air of mockery.


    Ye Hao turned his head and looked at the soul sage who was still walking up behind him, he directly spit out unceremoniously, and then pointed his thumb down at him.


    "Dog stuff, you only deserve to eat fart behind Xiaoye!"


    silence¡­


    No one thought that Ye Hao would dare to say such words to the soul sage at this time.


    Is he really completely crazy?


    He angered the soul sage in this kind of thing, it would not benefit him at all, it would only make his future end worse.


    "Okay, I hope that when I hold your soul, you will have such a backbone." The soul sage endured his anger and continued to climb.


    Constantly narrowing the distance between Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao''s eyes flashed with disdain, and then he turned his head, bent his knees, and raised it again.


    He continued to climb up!

 Chapter 3115： 9000 floors! He went up!

    Chapter 3115 9000 floors! He went up!


    But at this moment, in the eyes of outsiders, Ye Hao''s behavior is just the last struggle.


    The 9000 floor, this is already the limit of the upper main god.


    The last 999 floor, for the upper main god, is like a forbidden place.


    tread


    Ye Hao stepped on the steps of the 9001th floor with one foot.


    boom


    Ye Hao''s pupils dilated, blood spurted directly from his mouth, splashing on the steps.


    "It''s late, I guess it''s awful enough."


    "I remember that the last non-God King-level powerhouse who tried to break through the 9000 floor was directly seriously injured. He went back and healed for thousands of years before he recovered."


    "The 9000 level is still the limit of the upper master god, no matter how genius is, it is impossible to break this law."


    Everyone looked at Ye Hao as if they were looking at a little white rabbit about to be caught by the eagle''s claws.


    And this is the eagle is naturally the soul sage who is getting closer and closer behind!


    "Ye Hao!" In Ye Hao''s body, the Angel King Luo Bing also noticed something wrong with Ye Hao at the moment.


    "It''s okay, I can still go up!" Ye Hao gritted his teeth, almost exhausted all his strength, raised his other leg and placed it on the 9001 step.


    At this time, Ye Hao coughed up blood again, his body faltering.


    At the same time, behind him, the soul sage was less than 30 steps away from him.


    There was sarcasm in the eyes of the soul sage, as if he was looking at a joke.


    But at the same time, he was also very happy, because the talent that Ye Hao showed now made him more and more satisfied with this experimental product.


    With this experimental product, even if the dragons are lost, it is nothing at all.


    Compared with the experimental product in front of me, those are simply insignificant.


    Being able to do experiments on such a person will surely bring breakthroughs to his great experiments.


    "I am going to go up today!" Ye Hao suddenly roared.


    A black power emerged from his body, and this breath was like an ancient god, standing behind Ye Hao.


    All of Ye Hao''s clothes burst open, and black textures began to appear on his skin, and these black textures formed something similar to black armor, covering Ye Hao''s body.


    At the same time, the demon heart in Ye Hao began to beat quickly.


    Bang bang bang


    Almost everyone heard the sound of this heartbeat, and every time they beat, their own blood seemed to be affected, and the whole body began to become hot.


    At this time, Ye Hao had already walked a few steps in a row.


    "This...what the **** is going on...why do I have such a heart-pounding feeling."


    "What the **** is the black shadow on Ye Hao''s body? I, a middle-ranked master god, just glanced at it, and I felt a shivering feeling."


    "Don''t say it''s you, I don''t even have the courage to even look at it. I just glanced at it just now. I feel as if my sea of ??consciousness has been attacked, as if I saw something that I shouldn''t see."


    The black knight listened to the discussion of the group of people behind him, he looked at the slowly climbing figure with a solemn expression, and he clenched his fist.


    This is the man.


    He actually did it.


    He stepped on the last 999 floor of the domain that was originally known as the King of God-level powerhouse.


    Although I don''t know how far he can go, at least he did it. He stepped on it, and he is still walking upwards!


    "How is this possible!" The soul sage stopped his steps and looked at the figure walking upward slowly, whose body had begun to be gradually covered by those black substances.


    It was as if the whole body had begun to deform, and the original appearance was almost completely invisible. At this moment, Ye Hao seemed to be a demon.


    Walking there like a walking corpse.


    "What kind of secret is in his body!" While the soul sage was astonished, his eyes also looked at Ye Hao''s figure scorchingly.


    Although Ye Hao''s ability to show now surprised him very much.


    But at the same time it was very exciting for him, as if she was a beautiful woman who looked very good looking at her back, but now she saw the front face, and she was even more astonished by the existence of heaven and human beings.


    The soul sage calmed his mood, and he also began to chase Ye Hao''s figure. At this time, he also stepped on the 9000 floor, when he stepped through this floor.


    His speed has slowed down significantly, but he is still faster than Ye Hao in terms of speed.


    The distance between the two began to narrow from the 30-story interval.


    Almost every time you walk 10 floors, the distance between the two can be shortened by one floor.


    Behind them, the queen of the underworld and the necromantic underlord also came to the 7000th floor.


    The eyes of both of them at the moment were incredulous.


    "He really did it, he really stepped on the 9000 floor area!" In the voice of the underworld queen, she couldn''t believe it.


    A rule that could not be broken from the beginning of the Lin Devouring Holy Society to the present was actually broken by this man.


    This is really incredible.


    The Necromancer on the side said: "Now I admire this man very much, and I am getting more and more difficult for what I thought just now.


    The good show this time is far from over! "


    Listen to the words of Necro Underlord.


    The underworld queen''s emotions could not help being mobilized, and she began to have more curiosity about Ye Hao.


    Can he really step on the 9999 floor, and can he use this opportunity to break through to the realm of the **** king?


    Both of these will be pretty incredible things


    But now Ye Hao has completed another incredible thing, which doesn''t mean that he won''t complete the remaining two incredible things.


    "Let us look forward to this good show. After so many years, there has never been a thing other than fighting that can make me so excited."


    Necro Underlord also started to speed up his pace at this time, as if he wanted to get closer to this good show.


    In this way, there is no need to worry about missing every detail.


    The queen of the underworld took a deep breath, and at this moment, she also put aside the thoughts in front of her, and looked at the man in front of her with a whole new field of vision.


    Maybe... he can really do miracles.


    9300 floors


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s divine consciousness is running out. He feels that his head is controlled by another force, and all he can do is keep moving forward.


    Go ahead.


    At this moment, behind him, the distance between the soul sage and him was less than five squares.

 Chapter 3116： Can he reach the top?

    Chapter 3116 can he reach the top?


    Nine thousand three hundred floors.


    At this moment, almost everyone admired Ye Hao.


    This guy with only the upper master **** actually did it.


    He actually relied on the strength of his upper master **** to reach the ninth floor, or the ninth three-hundred floor!


    This is really amazing for them.


    The most important thing is for those powerhouses who are also the upper master gods.


    This is tantamount to breaking their original shackles to the Lin Devouring Saint Guild. Their original idea was that the upper master **** would never be able to step on the ninth level.


    But now what Ye Hao did, tell them directly.


    impossible?


    Hehehe, his upper master **** stepped on the ninth floor, not only the ninth floor, but he is still on the ninth three-hundred floor, and he is still running up.


    This is simply a speechless encouragement for them, the upper master gods and powerhouses!


    And most importantly, there was a soul sage behind Ye Hao.


    Under the pursuit of such a Necromancer King, Ye Hao could still maintain such a state of mind.


    No matter what Ye Hao''s future will be like, at least he has now won the respect of everyone present.


    "I still...can climb up!" Ye Hao, who was now like a monster, exhaled a stale air from his mouth, and he continued to climb up.


    At this moment, his speed is almost undoubted with that of the soul sage behind him.


    Both of them were walking up, keeping a distance of almost three or four squares.


    Now the soul sage can no longer speed up his own speed. When he was under the nine thousandth floor before, he could still speed up his own speed.


    But if you continue to increase your speed here, it is also a very dangerous behavior for the soul sage himself.


    And because of the display of Ye Hao''s strength, the soul sage himself calmed down.


    Anyway, this kid has appeared in front of him, and he doesn''t need to worry about anything anymore.


    No matter how many floors he climbs, there is always a time when he has to stop, and then there will be no time to do it himself.


    Or wait until the end of this Lin Devouring Holy Society.


    All in all, when Ye Hao appeared here, his ending was already doomed.


    But now he can climb up to nine thousand floors or nine thousand three hundred, or even nine thousand five hundred, nine thousand six hundred, nine thousand seven hundred.


    And so there are nine thousand eight hundred stories, nine thousand nine hundred stories.


    This is just his most popular glory, and his final fate can no longer be changed.


    The soul sage had such thoughts, but he calmed down and followed Ye Hao quietly.


    Now he was a little curious about how high his experimental product had climbed.


    In fact, he now has two thoughts in his own mind, one is that he hopes that Ye Hao can climb more.


    In that case, it means that my experiment is really precious.


    A high-ranking main **** not only broke through the nine thousand floors, but also climbed so much, which shows that his experimental product is very experimental.


    But because of some jealousy in his heart, he actually didn''t want to see Ye Hao showing too much talent.


    Because at this moment Ye Hao''s talent has far surpassed him, which made him feel a sense of frustration.


    All in all, there are two completely different emotions that fill the minds of soul sages.


    At this time, the Queen of the Underworld and the Necro Underlord had also reached the ninth floor, and there was almost no pressure on the two, and they had set foot on the ninth floor.


    It''s just that the attention of both is not completely on their own body, but pay more attention to Ye Hao in front.


    This is the first time they have focused on others on such an important occasion. In the past, such things never happened.


    No matter how talented or talented people appear, they will not attract their attention.


    But this time is different.


    Ye Hao is so special.


    He walked in front of the three Necromancers alone, and this alone was enough to make them watch.


    "You said, what level can Ye Hao go to? He has reached the nine thousand five hundred level now!" The Queen of the Underworld could not help the curiosity in her heart, and interrogated there.


    Necromancer underlord stared at Ye Hao''s back. He shook his head and said, "I can''t be sure. His current situation is very special.


    I can feel that he is now in a very special atmosphere.


    He is now trying to break through himself, and now every step he takes is actually a breakthrough for himself.


    So I can''t know how far he can go. "


    Hearing what the Necromancer Underlord had said nothing, the Queen of the Underworld could only roll her eyes and said nothing.


    In fact, this is what she thinks now.


    Ye Hao''s abilities and talents have far exceeded their expectations.


    They couldn''t predict how far Ye Hao could go now.


    Will the nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine floor be possible?


    The queen of the underworld wanted to ask this question subconsciously, but she found that she couldn''t ask this question because...Is it possible?


    If a high-ranking main **** can step on the nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine floor, then what are these dead **** kings?


    "Do you remember the shortest time spent on the 9th and 9th floor among the three of us?" The Necromancer on the side asked a question at this time.


    Although the Necromancer Underlord didn''t say much, these words have proved that he and the Underworld Queen actually thought of a place.


    The queen of the underworld thought for a while, and said: "My words, the shortest time I stayed on it was 30 minutes, that was the first time I went up.


    The shortest you remember is 33 minutes. In this regard, you are more talented than me and the soul sage. "


    In this regard, Necro Underlord can actually be regarded as the strongest in the Necro Space.


    Although there is no real battle among the three Necromancers.


    In comparison, the reputation of Necro Underlord is the smallest.


    Because everyone talks about the most terrifying Necromancer, of course, that is the notorious soul sage.


    And the most prestigious Necromancer is naturally the queen of the underworld.


    So in comparison, the Necromancer Underlord is the most unknown.


    But it is precisely this most unknown necromancer underlord, in fact, in the hearts of the queen of the underworld and the soul sage, he is very clear that he is the strongest of the three of them.


    "The soul sage guy, the sword goes slant. It''s not as good as us in this respect. The shortest time I stayed on it for 25 minutes." The Queen of the Underworld smiled slightly.


    She still remembered the time when the soul sage was still very unconvinced, and later even specially studied the medicine that could help him stay on it for a while.


    As for whether it is useful or not, only he knows.

 Chapter 3117： The ninth thousand nine hundred and ninety-ninth floor!

    Chapter 3117 The ninth thousand nine hundred and ninety-ninth floor!


    Nine thousand six hundred floors


    At this moment, they were numb to Ye Hao''s continuous rise.


    They even started to wonder if Ye Hao was a superior master god-level powerhouse.


    "He has already reached the nine thousand six hundred floors. Wouldn''t he be a **** king-level powerhouse?"


    "It''s a bit impossible for a god-king-level powerhouse. If he is a god-king-level powerhouse, there is no reason to be afraid of soul sages.


    "Then it seems that he is mostly a demi-god. If this is the case, it can explain why he can reach the nine thousand six hundred floors. Otherwise... a high-ranking **** has such a talent, which is really terrifying. ."


    Among the people''s discussions, Ye Hao still continued to move up on his own.


    At this moment, his heart had entered a state of non-self, and he felt that everything around him was illusory.


    And at this moment, there are still two people who are exactly the same as himself.


    "Tsk tusk tusk, you kid was really a waste before. It''s not easy to let a woman as good as the queen of the underworld not deal with it. If it were me, she would have been taken down long ago.


    That Edith is not bad too, a dragon girl, really want to have a taste of you. "


    A Ye Hao with a lewd smile on his face was saying a series of foul language there, and his behavior was quite sloppy, even without a shirt, revealing his chest muscles exactly like Ye Hao.


    The other Ye Hao was angry.


    "You rubbish, you are really useless at all. If you let me come, I will just knock him down, what kind of soul sage.


    A necromantic king who dares to be arrogant in front of me is really mad at me! "


    Ye Hao looked at the two auras in front of him completely different, but his appearance was exactly the same as his own''Ye Hao''.


    "This is... anger and lust?" Ye Hao reacted.


    The state of these two Ye Hao is not the only anger and **** that he has left now.


    Sun He looked at the surrounding space, apart from these two Ye Hao, there was no other existence.


    What is this place?


    Why is he here?


    When Ye Hao was thinking about this, the two Ye Hao were still there talking endlessly, which made Ye Hao''s mind begin to appear something wrong.


    He felt as if there were two forces in his body trying to vent.


    One is anger and the other is lust.


    "Is this my emotion going out of control?" Ye Hao was extremely surprised, he tried to suppress his two emotions.


    But at this moment, Ye Hao couldn''t help it. He felt as if his body was about to be stretched.


    "To shut up."


    At this moment, a majestic voice came.


    Ye Hao turned his head abruptly, he saw another himself.


    That self, at this moment, was sitting on a dark throne full of bones, and he exuded a rather evil aura.


    That was a more evil aura than the Demon God Ye Hao had seen before.


    "What are you, dare to make me shut up!" An angry Ye Hao pointed at the evil Ye Hao there, very dissatisfied with the other''s coercion.


    Evil Ye Hao''s black eyes were there, and he stared directly at angry Ye Hao.


    Angry Ye Hao was pressed to the ground by a giant black hand in an instant.


    Lust, Ye Hao next to him, didn''t speak.


    "Who are you?" Ye Hao stared at the evil Ye Hao on the throne in front of him.


    "Me? Didn''t you put me into your body?" Evil Ye Hao looked at Ye Hao with an evil smile: "And now I am helping you.


    If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t be able to climb this level at all, you would have fallen into the hands of the soul sage. "


    Devil''s Heart!


    Ye Hao looked at this Ye Hao in surprise.


    "Now you know who I am, in fact. My power is far more than these, it''s just that your body imprisoned my power.


    As long as you are willing to give me your body completely, I can help you do anything you can''t do now.


    What kind of soul sage outside, I can kill him directly.


    There is also the infringement of the plane of the devil on the plane of the earth, and I can settle it in minutes.


    As for the seven demon gods, ha ha ha... in front of me, it is not worth mentioning. "Evil Ye Hao looked at Ye Hao: "In fact, I am you, and you are me."


    If I do what you want to do, it means you do what you want to do.


    So, give your body to me, then you won''t have to suffer like the way it is now. "


    Looking at the evil Ye Hao in front of him.


    Ye Hao said calmly: "No, I am not you. Compared to the two of them, you are not me. You are just a remnant thought, you are just a force that shouldn''t have appeared in the first place.


    Of course, I am very grateful for your help, but I believe that what I want to do, I can do it myself! "


    Seeing that Ye Hao turned down himself.


    The evil Ye Hao was obviously very angry. He directly condensed the giant black hand like Ye Hao that suppressed the anger just now, trying to directly suppress the Ye Hao in front of him.


    Ye Hao''s body shook, but the things he imagined did not happen.


    Although the giant black hand appeared in front of Ye Hao, he could not suppress Ye Hao at this moment like the angry Ye Hao.


    "I am the main body, so he can''t hurt me." Ye Hao understood.


    At this moment, the evil Ye Hao also withdrew his power. He looked at Ye Hao indifferently: "Huh, you are constantly using my power now.


    One day you will completely become me, and then you will be me and I will be you. "


    After speaking, the evil Ye Hao turned into a black air and disappeared.


    Ye Hao didn''t say a word. He knew that he was relying more and more on the power of the Devil''s Heart during this period of time.


    If it weren''t for the appearance of the two forces of anger and **** afterwards, perhaps he had fallen into the control of the power of the devil early.


    And the power of anger and **** is not as good as the power of the devil in the case of a single body, and these two also know this situation.


    So they will all constrain the devil''s heart together, so that the situation in Ye Hao''s body can reach a balanced state.


    "I have to master a kind of my own power, only that way. I can really become stronger!" Ye Hao muttered to himself there.


    At this moment, everything in front of me disappeared.


    Ye Hao opened his eyes, and he found that the steps in front of him were gone, only the endless scenery.


    There is also an illusion of a misty unicorn.


    Ye Hao turned his head, he saw the soul sage who slowly climbed up with surprised eyes behind him, three to four hundred steps behind him.


    The queen of the underworld and the necromancer underlord were also looking at him with incredible eyes.


    As for the others, it is unbelievable at the moment.


    Ye Hao stepped onto the nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine floor!

 Chapter 3118： He can stay for a few minutes

    3118-Sorcerer


    Snapped


    A spirit directly slapped the companion next to him.


    This was caught off guard, and he almost didn''t confuse the companion next to him.


    "Why are you hitting me?" The companion covered his face and looked at each other in surprise.


    "Looking at the way you hurt, I really didn''t have a dream. This kid has actually stepped onto the nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine floor!"


    This person hadn''t noticed the black expression of his companion at all.


    Other people are also talking about it at this moment. Just now when Ye Hao completely lost consciousness, they witnessed this physical creature, step by step approaching the nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine floor.


    At the end, they felt as if they were Ye Hao, and they couldn''t be nervous.


    At the last moment they stepped on, they felt shocked.


    They never imagined that this high-ranking master **** actually actually reached the nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine floor.


    And when most people were amazed at this matter, there was also a careful person who noticed a small detail.


    The Black Knight was the one who noticed this little detail. He looked at Ye Hao''s back like a grain of rice standing on the 9999th floor in surprise.


    From the height where he is now, it is indeed such a small figure.


    His main details are.


    Ye Hao set foot on the nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine floor before the three kings of dead spirits!


    Maybe no one pays attention to this, but it is important to know.


    Ye Hao departed late, but was the first to arrive.


    Don''t look at this small detail, it illustrates a lot of problems.


    When climbing this high tower, the speed also has a great influence on oneself.


    Like the three Necromancers before, almost all of them are rising at the same speed, because that is a way they came up with after many attempts.


    But just after Ye Hao appeared, this efficiency changed.


    The first is the soul sage. The soul sage wanted to catch Ye Hao, so he went after him and gave up his original speed.


    And the other two Necromancers didn''t want to be left too far, so they also accelerated their speed a bit.


    They have now reached the height of nine thousand six hundred floors.


    So this shows that Ye Hao has reached the top with a faster efficiency than the three Necromancers!


    But this is not to say that there are no problems.


    The pressure that Ye Hao needs to bear will actually be the greatest.


    Because of the previous efficiency, it will soon become a price he has to bear.


    For example, at this moment, Ye Hao''s expression became quite ugly.


    "Hmph, I didn''t expect you to actually come up." At this time, the soul sage also reached the nine thousand nine hundred and ninety level, and he smiled and looked at Ye Hao in front of him.


    The look in his eyes was as if he was looking at a product that he fancyed.


    "I just came up, but I didn''t expect a dignified necromancer to follow me all the time. It''s really disappointing." Ye Hao provoked unceremoniously.


    The soul sage didn''t speak, he didn''t have the ability to act on Ye Hao now.


    On this nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine floor, whether Ye Hao or him, just standing here, they have almost exhausted their whole body strength.


    If they were fighting here, they would not be able to mobilize any extra power at all. Just raising their arms would probably cause them to collapse.


    So they can only stare here now.


    "You can speak quickly now, and soon you will know what it means to be better than death." The soul sage looked at Ye Hao with a smile, as if he was looking at a plaything.


    "Oh? Really, then I''ll wait." Ye Hao ignored the soul sage, but began to fall into contemplation.


    Because he wants to grasp this opportunity and try to break into the realm of the **** king again.


    The surrounding Qilin hostility began to converge towards him.


    The soul sage also saw Ye Hao''s thoughts, but he could only look at it, without any ability to stop it.


    However, he pouted at Ye Hao''s thoughts: "Huh, you are really wishful thinking to break through to the realm of the **** king here. Do you really think it is so easy to break through the realm of the **** king?"


    Not only the soul sage, everyone below now knows what Ye Hao thinks now.


    Ye Hao wanted to rely on the nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine floor, when the soul sage couldn''t do anything to him, with the help of the Qilin''s hostility to break through himself, so as to break through.


    "This Ye Hao''s courage is really amazing, I admire it very much."


    "But his approach like this is really a bit difficult. After all, that is the realm of the king of gods. It''s not that you can break through with a few opportunities."


    "Yes, if it is the realm of the quasi-god and the main-god, perhaps relying on a few opportunities, you can break through your current realm. But the realm of the **** king is completely different.


    This is not to say that a breakthrough can be achieved by relying solely on external forces, if that is the case. Now there are not only three kings of the Necrotic Gods. "


    The vast majority of people are not optimistic that Ye Hao can break through to the realm of the Necromancer.


    However, some people have begun to guess how long Ye Hao can stay on it.


    Because on the nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine floor, even the three Necromancers cannot stay for too long.


    The shortest is half an hour, and the longest can stay for two or three hours.


    Of course, it was the experience that the three Necromancer Kings finally got after several attempts and established their own strength.


    And it was the first time that Ye Hao, his own strength was only the upper master god.


    Then the time he stayed on it would not be long under normal circumstances.


    five minutes?


    ten minutes?


    Or is it twenty minutes?


    This is something that everyone is curious about.


    Soon, five minutes passed.


    Ye Hao was still there as a mountain, absorbing the Qilin''s hostility around him.


    While the soul sage absorbed the Qilin''s hostility, he paid attention to Ye Hao.


    He is ready, once this Ye Hao leaves here, he will immediately do it himself.


    Although that way, I would lose the opportunity to continue to absorb the Qilin''s hostility here.


    But the strength and talent that Ye Hao showed now is definitely an experimental material that has been rare in hundreds of millions of years.


    Mastering such experimental materials is far better than absorbing the Qilin''s hostility here.


    After all, such experimental materials, I don''t know if I can meet them.


    And the Qilin hostility is gone this time, and there will be a chance next time.


    Which is more important, the soul sage can still grasp the truth.


    Ten minutes passed.


    At this time, the queen of the underworld and the underlord of the dead also came to the nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine floor.


    Both eyes focused on Ye Hao.

 Chapter 3119： Ye Haos third breakthrough!

    Chapter 3119 Ye Hao''s third breakthrough!


    The queen of the underworld and the necromantic underlord stared at Ye Hao.


    They can all feel the aura that is condensing in Ye Hao''s body at this moment.


    This means that Ye Hao is really trying to break through to the realm of God King.


    "Sage, according to his talent. If he really breaks through to the realm of the King of Gods, then you probably won''t have any good fruits to eat." The Necromancer underlord suddenly spoke, looking at the soul sage and said.


    Although they can''t move here, they are not like Ye Hao, doing something very important.


    So talk, this kind of thing can still be done.


    "God king level?" The soul sage smiled disdainfully: "Just this kid, is it possible for him to break through to the **** king level?


    He didn''t look at how many catties he was. If the realm of the **** king level really broke through so well, then the **** king level powerhouses among the gods and ten thousand realms would have been countless. "


    The soul sage didn''t believe that Ye Hao could break through to the realm of the **** king level in this opportunity.


    You must know that at the time of the three of them, each of them went through a lot of hardships before breaking through to the realm of the **** king.


    Whether it is talent, opportunity, or self-realization, any aspect is indispensable.


    If it is less, then it is impossible to become the current Necromancer.


    And with the decline of the cultivation environment among the gods and all realms, no **** king-level powerhouse has been born in the necrosphere for billions of years.


    With just such a physical creature, how could it be easy to become a **** king-level powerhouse?


    "Really? You think it''s impossible, but this kid has done too many things that we all think are impossible." Necro Underlord began to tell: "From the very beginning, he took your experiment. You are right. He chased after him.


    Didn''t he survive your lower eyelids?


    There are also the three twelve knights of the upper main **** level under your command. I guess they didn''t show up here. Most of them were sent by you to assassinate him.


    If I remember correctly, it should be the Scarlet Knight, Dark Flame Knight, and the Knight of Doom; these three people shot at the same time, I think in your opinion, no upper master **** can survive.


    But this Ye Hao just survived. Not only did he survive, he was alive well.


    Then today, everyone thought that he couldn''t reach the ninth floor, and he went up to the ninth floor under everyone''s attention.


    Then he went up to the nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine floor!


    Are these things you originally thought he couldn''t do?


    Since he has done all of these things, how can you guarantee that he can''t use this opportunity to break through to the King of God level? "


    The queen of the underworld looked at Necro Underlord with a little surprise. This was the first time she had seen Necro Underlord say so many things in so many years.


    You know, the Necro Underlord in the past was a dull gourd most of the time.


    He didn''t care much about anything other than fighting and fighting.


    And now, because of this Ye Hao, he actually talked so much to the soul sage.


    And looking at the uncertain expression of the soul sage at this moment, it means that he is indeed moved by the necromancer.


    The soul sage cautiously looked at Ye Hao who was still cultivating, would he really break through to the **** king level?


    Normally, this is indeed almost impossible.


    But as Necromancer Underlord said, this kid has done too many impossible things, who knows if he will do another impossible thing.


    And according to the combat power that this kid showed before, once he breaks through to the God King level, then he must not be his opponent.


    This¡­


    The soul sage Shen Zhen for a long time, he noticed the sarcasm of Necro Underlord''s expression looking at him.


    He knew that this guy''s words were actually trying to see his embarrassed expression.


    But the words of the Necromancer underlord did indeed arouse the worries of the soul sage.


    But the soul sage still pretended to be calm and said: "Even if... even if he really breaks through to the **** king level, then I will let him go.


    And if he wants to kill me, will you two die for me?


    You know, for the Necrosphere, the three of us are grasshoppers on a rope. "


    The meaning in the words of the soul sage is obviously saying.


    Then you have to save me obediently.


    The Necromancer underlord was not angry at all, and said calmly with his arms folded: "Of course, we can''t let you die. To be honest, even if this kid Ye Hao broke through to the realm of the **** king.


    It is also very difficult for him to kill you, but it should be no problem to beat you up.


    And we just guarantee that you won¡¯t die. As for what happens between you and Ye Hao, that¡¯s not something we will take care of. "


    Hearing the words of the Necro Underlord, the soul sage shook his body.


    This **** guy was teasing himself deliberately in these words.


    That is to say, if Ye Hao really wants to beat you by then, we won''t care.


    We just need to make sure that he doesn''t beat you to death.


    "Damn, this necromancer underlord looked at me upset before, if it weren''t for that relationship, maybe he would have done it to me long ago!" The soul sage felt uncomfortable.


    But there is no way, the Necro Underlord can''t be beaten for sure.


    The only thing I can pray for now is that Ye Hao doesn''t break through to the **** king level.


    As long as he is not at the King of God level, then he will not be able to dig out his Five Finger Mountain, he is a grasshopper that he can handle at will.


    The soul sage stared straight at Ye Hao.


    Bang


    And at this moment, Ye Hao''s breath also rose sharply, and the clothes on his body had no wind.


    And there are multiple inscriptions of the power of law around his body.


    At this moment, the entire sky seemed to collapse.


    Ye Hao is breaking through!


    At this time everyone understood what was going on. Ye Hao was trying to break through to the God King level.


    The soul sage has a dark face, clenched his fists, and is in a very bad mood.


    Necro Underlord looked curiously at the cyclone on Ye Hao and the surprising number of laws.


    The queen of the underworld has a stern expression. Although Ye Hao has begun to break through now, she knows very well that Ye Hao has failed to break through once before.


    This time no one can say whether it will succeed.


    Below, many people are paying attention to Ye Hao at the moment.


    They all want to know whether Ye Hao can succeed.


    If in this case, he can still break through and succeed, then he will become a legend in the space of the undead and even the entire world of gods.


    Edith clenched fists with both hands and stared at Ye Hao with her eyes. She prayed for Ye Hao in her heart.


    She prayed that Ye Hao could break through. In that case, Ye Hao would survive!

 Chapter 3120： Breakthrough failure

    Chapter 3120-Breakthrough Failed


    This time, Ye Hao came to the door again.


    The dark door.


    Ye Hao recalled that the first two times when he touched the door with his hand, he failed.


    There is hardly any possibility.


    This time, he wants to break through in one go.


    Only by making himself a powerhouse of the King of Gods can he truly take that step. He doesn''t want to take the path he doesn''t want to take the least.


    Compared with his current choice, that road is really quite dangerous.


    "I definitely can!" Ye Hao encouraged himself in his heart, he clenched his fist, and resolutely stretched out his hand to the front.


    This time, his hand touched the door, and the biting feeling went straight into his mind.


    Ye Hao gritted his teeth and exhausted almost all of his strength.


    Kaz Kaz


    There was movement at the door, and Ye Hao slowly opened a crack.


    "There is hope!" Ye Hao was ecstatic in his heart.


    The first two times, there was no movement at all in this door.


    This time, finally shaken by himself, Ye Hao raised his hand excitedly.


    ¡­


    At this moment, the three great necromantic kings outside were all watching the fluctuations in Ye Hao''s body.


    "Speaking of it, do you remember how you broke through to the realm of the **** king?" The Necromancer underlord suddenly interrogated the Queen of the Underworld.


    The queen of the underworld was stunned for a moment, and then said: "I don''t remember very clearly, I feel like I am in a city, and there will be fog everywhere.


    I couldn''t get out no matter how long I walked, and then I didn''t know how long I was walking, and I was suddenly driven out.


    That was the first time I failed, and it was almost the same for the next few failures, and it continued until the time I succeeded.


    That is, I walked to the center of the city and sat on the throne in the palace.


    Just like that, I stepped into the realm of the **** king. "


    The Necromancer underlord stunned for a moment, and then said: "It seems that it is exactly the same as the rumors have said. When each of the God King level powerhouses breaks through, they actually face different things.


    When I broke through, I was facing thousands of enemies, and I was fighting them.


    On that battlefield, I didn''t have any divine power, only my initial power. I kept wielding my weapon, and I could feel that my body was also being cut by the enemy''s weapon.


    I have seen my own heart being pierced, and I have also seen my head being chopped off and stuffing my intestines back into my body. I don¡¯t know how many times I have done it.


    In the end, it seemed that it was the sixth or seventh attempt, and I finally succeeded.


    That killed all the enemies on that battlefield, and I stood on the sea of ??corpses, and at that moment I became the king of gods. "


    At this point, the queen of the underworld and the necromantic underlord both looked at the soul sage next to them.


    They were all wondering how the soul sage broke through.


    However, the soul sage obviously did not share the idea with them. He silently stared at Ye Hao in front of him, and in the memory, the time of his own breakthrough also emerged.


    There was a voice guiding him to do some kind of experiment, an experiment on the soul, and this experiment was himself.


    It''s weird to say, listen to what others say, and experiment with yourself.


    Normal people probably wouldn''t do such a thing at all, but soul sages are just not normal people.


    Like the Queen of the Underworld and the Necro Underlord, he succeeded only after several failures.


    Thump thump


    At this time, Ye Hao began to hear a certain voice.


    In the next second, his breath soared!


    Everyone held their breath and dared not make any sound.


    Did Ye Hao succeed or fail?


    A vortex actually appeared in the sky, and the vortex continued to descend, as if it was coming towards Ye Hao.


    "When the breakthrough occurred, it caused a space anomaly. This Ye Hao is really amazing. Generally, if the breakthrough is successful in this situation, the strength is definitely second to none!" The Necro Underlord said with some envy.


    "But again, this is also quite difficult. The one who caused the space anomaly during the breakthrough, but failed dozens of consecutive breakthroughs.


    In the end, they can only die in history. I don¡¯t know how many geniuses like this are. "


    The Queen of the Underworld said in a deep voice.


    Indeed, genius is just genius.


    Only the genius who becomes the strong will be praised, and the genius who cannot become the strong will be destined to be forgotten.


    suddenly


    The heavenly vision dissipated at this time.


    But Ye Hao''s body made an explosive sound, and blood was gushing out of his mouth.


    ordinary


    Ye Hao directly dilated his pupils and knelt on the ground.


    This scene made everyone understand.


    Ye Hao failed to break through.


    He did not enter the realm of the **** king.


    "Hahahaha, I just said it. Breaking through the realm of the **** king is not that simple." The soul sage laughed and looked at Ye Hao sarcastically.


    Ye Hao raised his head weakly and looked at the soul sage next to him.


    The soul sage sneered, his eyes seemed to have regarded Ye Hao as a plaything in his hand.


    The necromantic Underlord and the Queen of the Underworld couldn''t bear to look away.


    Ye Hao''s failure to break through is doomed to his next end.


    If he couldn''t create the realm of the **** king, then Ye Hao''s fate could not be changed.


    This is the strength of the God King class.


    "Tsk tusk, it''s a pity for such a genius. If you don''t offend the soul sage, it will only be a matter of time before you become a **** king-level powerhouse in the future."


    "Hmph, who told him to be overpowered, but to offend the soul sage, and seek his own death."


    "Oh, if I can have such a talent, then I must honestly hide and wait until I reach the realm of the **** king before coming out."


    At this moment, everyone also thought that Ye Hao was bound to die, unable to become a powerhouse of the God King level.


    Then Ye Hao had no possibility of overturning.


    "Ye Hao!" Edith watched Ye Hao vomiting blood and kneeling on the 9,999 floor, she couldn''t help but want to rush forward.


    But the pressure on this step made her unable to do what she wanted to do.


    "Edith, give up. This can''t be changed. Rather than die here for nothing, it is better for us to practice hard. When there is a chance in the future, we will come to avenge Ye Hao!" Craig tried to persuade him. Own sister.


    Howell opened his mouth, but closed it again. He really didn''t know what to say.


    failure?


    death?


    At this moment, it seemed that Ye Hao''s fate was already doomed, and no one could change it.


    But is this true?


    Is there really no way to change all this?


    It may be like this to others, but not to Ye Hao!

 Chapter 3121： He is getting permission!

    Chapter 3121 He is getting permission!


    "Hahahaha!" Ye Hao suddenly laughed wildly, his eyes were bloodshot and he looked at the soul sage next to him.


    His eyes seemed to be looking at a prey.


    "Why are you looking at me like this? Do you still think you have a chance to comeback? Ridiculous." The soul sage felt Ye Hao''s weird look, and he said disdainfully.


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word, he slowly stood up, and cracks began to appear on his body at this moment.


    Because of the failure of the breakthrough just now, his current situation is very unstable, and he can no longer stay on the 9999th floor.


    If he continues to hold on here, the final result will be to be ¡®expelled¡¯ directly, and he will end up with serious injuries.


    At that time, he will naturally become a plaything in the hands of the soul sage.


    "Do you think all of this is over? No, this is just the beginning, a good show has just begun." Ye Hao stared straight at the soul sage.


    For some reason, looking at Ye Hao in front of him, he unexpectedly felt a sense of fear.


    How is this going.


    He is a **** king level powerhouse, how could he fear a guy who only has the realm of the upper master god.


    It must be the relationship that he stayed on the nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine level, which caused problems in his current perception.


    The corner of Ye Hao''s mouth raised, revealing a somewhat crazy smile: "Next, a good show will begin!"


    Afterwards, Ye Hao took out a small thing, it was a small spar, exuding a faint breath.


    But when the three Necromancer Kings saw this spar, they all showed expressions of surprise.


    "Soul crystal!" The queen of the underworld and the necromantic underlord stared at the soul crystal in Ye Hao''s hand.


    Then they looked at each other.


    Could it be that Ye Hao took out more than two soul crystals from that place? There are three pieces!


    But the size of this piece is far smaller than the two of them got, but I don''t know why the soul power contained in it has a different feeling, it feels very pure!


    "This is the new born soul crystal of heaven and earth!" The soul sage answered their doubts at the moment, and the soul sage stared at the little soul crystal in Ye Hao''s hand with scorching eyes.


    He said incredulously: "How could you have such a treasure in your hands!"


    "How I got it, you don''t need to know. All you need to know is that I will kill you soon!" Ye Hao raised his head, opened his mouth, and slowly slowed down the little soul crystal in his hand. Put it in your own mouth.


    This move made the three Necromancers dumbfounded.


    "No! You are only a high-ranking god, not a spirit creature, directly swallowing soul crystals will cause your own soul to shatter!" the queen of the underworld shouted.


    The Necromancer underlord said in a deep voice: "You can''t absorb this soul crystal."


    "Stop, stop! You are violating the heavens, how can a person like you swallow the soul crystals born from the heavens and the earth!" The soul sage was furious.


    Although he thought that Ye Hao could not absorb this soul crystal, once Ye Hao swallowed the soul crystal, the new born soul crystal would lose its original value.


    How could the soul sages endure this, but now they are all on the 999th floor, let alone stop Ye Hao, even if they want to move.


    Can only watch Ye Hao take the little soul crystal down.


    That''s it!


    Seeing Ye Hao''s mouth closed, this thought came to the minds of the three Necromancers.


    The Soul Sage, of course, regrets that such a treasure was wasted by this **** guy. He must have done thousands of experiments on his body after catching him.


    Let this guy die in the next hundreds of thousands of years, millions of years!


    The queen of the underworld and the necromantic underlord were watching Ye Hao silently, with mixed emotions.


    On the one hand, he thought that Ye Hao''s behavior was committing suicide. On the other hand, he also regretted the waste of this world''s first-born soul crystal.


    thump


    thump


    Ye Hao knelt on the ground again, clutching his chest as if he was suffering from some kind of pain.


    All the people who participated in the Lin Devouring Saint''s Association could feel Ye Hao''s right now.


    "What''s wrong with Ye Hao? It feels like he''s going to die."


    "I don''t know, it seemed like I saw something swallowed by him just now."


    "Oh, now what he does is useless. He can''t break through to the realm of the **** king, even if he has some defying means, he can''t escape from the hands of the soul sage of the dead **** king."


    Everyone is thinking that Ye Hao''s death is doomed.


    But no one noticed that at this moment, the necromantic pillars around the necromantic space began to emit a faint light.


    As if responding to some call.


    "Wait..." The queen of the underworld also noticed something was wrong at this moment, she raised her head and looked at the sky.


    Necro Underlord frowned, and he said in a deep voice, "Ye Hao is trying to communicate with Necro Space!"


    "What does he want to do?" The soul sage''s pupils dilated.


    This is a breath that makes the three of them very familiar.


    Because at the beginning, when the three of them got the Necro Space permission, it was very similar to this kind of scene.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Not only the law of soul, the law of time and space appeared on Ye Hao''s body.


    It is as if the laws of time and space are setting off the laws of the soul.


    A huge spiritual figure condensed in the sky at this time. It was a human shape, but it didn''t have any organs, no ears, nose, or eyes.


    It was like a figure formed by a cloud of mist.


    The figure began to lower its head slowly, and the direction it was heading was officially where Ye Hao was now.


    "He...he actually wants to gain access to the Necro Space!" The Queen of the Underworld clenched her fists excitedly.


    The soul sage''s eyes were unbelievable, and he kept shaking his head: "Impossible! This is impossible! He is not a **** king, let alone a spirit creature, how could he be recognized by the Necrosphere."


    This is impossible! "


    Necro Underlord did not speak, he also knew that this matter was very unbelievable, but when he explored it, it was all subtle.


    "He is using the newly born soul crystal from the heavens and the earth just now to bring his soul to a level second only to us.


    Under this circumstance, even if he is not a god-king-level powerhouse, he might be able to obtain permission from the Necrosphere! "


    Ye Hao and the giant shadow were getting closer and closer, as if they were about to collide with each other.


    The three necromantic kings have different emotions, and they are all waiting for several things to happen at this moment.

 Chapter 3122： Now you are the prey

    3122-Sorcerer


    At this moment, Ye Hao completely entered another completely different environment.


    He can feel the soul fluctuations of many people around him, and he can also feel his own soul fluctuations.


    It was at this moment that he realized that many of his previous ideas about spirits were wrong.


    It was as if Ye Hao was originally in a small grassland, but now he is in a grassland, and his perception of his surroundings has changed completely.


    The most important thing is that Ye Hao felt as if he had a bond with the surrounding space, an unspeakable bond.


    It''s as if he can do certain things.


    While Ye Hao felt this, the outside world also began to change at this time.


    At the edge of the Necro Space, those Necro Pillars actually began to expand little by little, but such expansion did not cause any impact on the original order.


    It has no effect on the outside world.


    "This...this...this is impossible!" The soul sage looked at Ye Hao in astonishment, and felt the familiar aura in him. He didn''t want to believe the fact in front of him.


    At this moment, the eyes of the Queen of the Underworld and the Necro Underlord began to change.


    The queen of the underworld was surprised and surprised.


    On the other hand, the Necromancer underlord showed an expression of interest and unexpectedness.


    After that, Ye Hao suddenly opened his own research, and a breath agitated.


    Let the spirit creatures under the tower feel a sense of worship at this time.


    This breath also spread throughout the necromantic space!


    This caused a misunderstanding among the spirit creatures who didn''t know what was happening here.


    Do you think the fourth Necromancer was born?


    "It turns out that this is the feeling of mastering this space." Ye Hao raised his hand, and a wicked smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    He looked at the soul sage next to him.


    The look was as if looking at a prey.


    And at this moment, the expansion of the Necrosphere stopped unexpectedly!


    The soul sage can feel that the other two eyes are falling on him at this time.


    It is the queen of the underworld and the necromancer.


    "You..." The soul sage had a very bad premonition.


    In fact, he knew that the Queen of the Underworld and the Necro Underlord had been unhappy with him for a long time, if it weren''t for the scope of the Necro Space and the Necromancer with authority.


    If the Necromancer with the authority falls, the space for the Necromancer will shrink.


    It won''t have any impact when it expands, but when it shrinks, if it doesn''t evacuate to a safe zone, all the spirit creatures will be crushed to death.


    It''s like a road roller.


    "Sage, you know. I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time, don''t you like to do experiments? In fact, I also want to know what happens when my axe hits your head. "The Necromancer Underlord looked at the Soul Sage with a grin.


    The underworld queen on the side did not speak, but silently watched the soul sage.


    "I said before, you will soon become my prey. How do you feel now?" Ye Hao said with a smile beside him.


    He has now obtained the authority and does not allow the necromantic space to expand.


    As long as he waits until the soul sage is killed, he uses his authority to replace the original share of the soul sage.


    It can guarantee that the death of the soul sage will not have any impact on this space.


    The Queen of the Underworld and the Necromancer also saw this, so now they all acted.


    The identities of Ye Hao and the soul sage hunter and prey were suddenly reversed.


    "You...you can''t be like this!" The soul sage looked angrily at the queen of the underworld and the necromancer: "We are the three kings of the necromancer, how can you work with outsiders to target me!


    Haven''t you seen how much I have done for the necrosphere over the years? "


    "Giving? It means that you use the spirit creatures in your territory as experiments to fulfill your selfish desires? Although I am not pitying those lives.


    But what I know is that no matter what you do, there must be a degree.


    And sage you, you never have your own degree in doing things, and you are completely willful. If it weren''t for us to restrict, you still don''t know what kind of behavior will be done.


    If it hadn''t been for your influence on the Necro Space, I would have let the people outside kill you.


    And over the years, although you have been trapped in the necromantic space, you are still uneasy. Not only are the spirit creatures in your own territory, you even stretched your hand into the territory of me and the queen of the underworld.


    I have endured you for a long time. "The Necromancer underlord looked at the soul sage unhappily, as if looking at a pool of rotten meat.


    The queen of the underworld said faintly: "If you are unrighteous, you will die. All of these are the fate you should bear."


    "Nonsense, we are all cultivating, and you have your cultivation path. I have my cultivation method. Could it be that I practiced according to my own cultivation method and something went wrong in my cultivation?


    Those inferior spirit creatures can contribute to my experiment, it is their honor! "The Soul Sage exclaimed uncomfortably.


    "Yes, everyone''s cultivation path is different. But do you know what makes our Necromancer different from those demons?


    That is, we have our own principles and we have our own bottom line.


    This is also one reason why our Necromancer God System can be maintained among the gods and all realms till now. "The Queen of the Underworld said.


    "These are all what you said to me! Ha ha ha, don''t you just want to get the results of my research.


    I know that you are jealous of my talent, jealous that I have walked out of the way you can''t go! "The Soul Sage said hysterically.


    At this moment, his body shook.


    The expression on his face was horrified.


    "It seems that the time you can stand here is almost." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the soul sage, as if looking at a clown.


    On the nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine floor, they couldn''t move this guy.


    But as long as this guy leaves the nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine floor, that''s another matter.


    The soul sage also knew this very well at this moment. This was originally the arrangement he had planned for Ye Hao.


    But I didn''t expect that in a blink of an eye, it was my turn.


    "You... think... the three of you can kill me?" the soul sage gritted his teeth.


    "Then, let''s try and see if we can kill it." The Necromancer underlord smiled at this moment, although his smile was a bit scary.

 Chapter 3123： Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King ONeill debuts

    Chapter 3123 Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill debuts


    The spirit creatures on the steps hadn''t noticed what was happening on the nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine floor at this moment.


    They were all surprised at what Ye Hao was wrong at the moment.


    But I just don''t know what happened.


    "The coercive aura just now seemed to come from Ye Hao''s body."


    "How is it possible that it is just a physical creature, how can there be such a strong soul fluctuation?"


    "Yes, I just felt like my soul was about to be crushed."


    Just when everyone was curious and surprised.


    Suddenly on the high tower, a figure galloped out at an extremely fast speed.


    That figure is not someone else but a soul sage.


    And when the soul sage left the nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine floor, three more figures left the nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine floor to catch up.


    The four figures are like four meteors, galloping towards the distance.


    "This...what happened? Isn''t the soul sage targeting Ye Hao? Why are Ye Hao, the queen of the underworld, and the necromantic underlord chasing and killing the soul sage at the same time?"


    "I''m still looking dumbfounded now, I don''t know what happened, but I feel that it may be related to what happened to Ye Hao just now."


    "Although I know that the queen of the underworld and the necromantic underlord have always been displeased with the soul sage, but for some reason they have not done it before, but why did they choose this time period to do it?"


    Edith turned into a dragon at this time and chased directly.


    "Edith!" Craig and Howell were negligent for a while, but they didn''t expect their sister to chase after them.


    The two immediately turned into giant dragons and chased them up.


    The group of people who were still on the steps of the tower at the moment left behind, wondering what happened.


    Somewhere in the necrosphere.


    Loud noises continued to erupt, the sky shattered, and the continent shattered, which made the surrounding monsters dare not approach here at this moment.


    Because an unimaginable battle is breaking out here.


    boom


    The Soul Sage landed on a floating rock, and he looked at people in three directions.


    "Queen, Underlord. Are you two guys really going to be an enemy of me for this mere entity?" The Soul Sage gritted his teeth and said angrily.


    Before the soul sage was heartbroken, and directly escaped from the Lin Devouring Holy Assembly.


    But never expected that the Queen of the Underworld and the Necro Underlord would chase up with Ye Hao at this time.


    The three people chased him for a while, and they didn''t let his thoughts go.


    "It''s not against you. People like you are never worthy of being my enemy. I just want to see if my great axe can cut through your rotten body." Necromancer Underlord said lightly .


    The queen of the underworld said calmly and calmly: "It''s time for the system of the Necromancer to change, and compared to you, I like the little brother over there more."


    The little brother in this sentence naturally refers to Ye Hao on the side.


    Ye Hao also participated in the encirclement and suppression of the soul sage, although his strength is only the upper main god, fighting alone is not the opponent of the soul sage.


    But now he has two helpers, the Queen of the Underworld and the Necromancer.


    In this case, coupled with Ye Hao''s endless methods, it is enough for this soul sage to drink a pot.


    "Ha ha ha... Do you really think that you can defeat me only with the three of you!" The soul sage was a little mad and furious, his eyes were red, staring at Ye Hao.


    "Boy, it''s all because of you. You took away my experimental product and ruined my good deeds. Why can''t you be my experimental product obediently?


    Don''t be happy too early, the two of them belong to the Necromancer, but I am also the Necromancer. As long as I can kill you, then the two of them will not dare to take me! "The soul sage ran away and rushed directly to Ye Hao.


    He was holding the idea that he had to kill Ye Hao if he was seriously injured or injured.


    Because as long as Ye Hao is killed, his value will be reflected again.


    Even if the queen of the underworld and the necromancer hated him to death, for the sake of the peace of the necrosphere, they can''t do anything to themselves.


    With such thoughts, the soul sage directly came at Ye Hao with a powerful aura, even burning his own soul.


    "Shameless!" Necro Underlord and the Queen of the Underworld saw the intention of the Soul Sage.


    The soul sage is right. If the soul sage is really thinking desperately, then even if the two of them are present, the soul sage may not be able to suppress the soul sage in a short time.


    As long as the soul sage seized the opportunity, he could kill Ye Hao.


    This is the only opportunity for the soul sage now!


    "The two of them are not enough, but if you add me!"


    At this moment, another powerful aura appeared, accompanied by a monstrous murderous aura.


    It was the figure of a giant dragon.


    He stood in front of Ye Hao, like a moat, in front of the soul sage.


    "O''Neill!" The soul sage looked at the Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King in surprise!


    That''s right, it''s here at the moment.


    No one else, but the patriarch of the dragon clan, Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill!


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onion''s body was full of murderous aura at this moment, and that murderous aura was almost condensed, and these murderous auras were completely concentrated on the soul sage.


    "Two Necromancers, I heard that you want to kill this guy. If you don''t mind, can you let me also slay this beast." Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang Onion looked at the underworld queen and the necromancer Underlord.


    Necromancer underlord spreads his hands: "It doesn''t matter."


    The queen of the underworld saw Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onion''s killing intent on the soul sage. After all, they had imprisoned Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onion''s wife for nearly 100 million years, and they also did a lot of horror experiments.


    "This is of course excellent." The Queen of the Underworld nodded.


    The soul sage is now in fear.


    Xuan Lei responded to the power of Dragon King Onionsi, a god-king powerhouse, but he was still above the Necro Underlord.


    Even in an environment like the Necro Space, it is difficult to have much impact on it.


    Previously, it was entirely because there were underworld queens and necromantic underlords who kept the soul sages, and they had agreed contracts with other gods in the world.


    You must know that those contracts are promised by the Queen of the Underworld and the Necro Underlord.


    In other words, as long as the queen of the underworld and the underlord of the dead are willing, those who want to kill the soul sage in the entire gods and sages can come to live at this moment.


    And Soul Sage''s greatest enemy, Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill now appeared on the stage.

 Chapter 3124： He can be the king of gods

    Chapter 3124 He Definitely Can Become The King Of Gods


    Three days!


    For three full days, almost every place in the Necro Space could feel quite terrifying shocks.


    And there are still many spirit creatures who have seen multiple powerful forces clashing above the sky.


    Most people don''t know what happened.


    But there is a small group of strong people who guessed it.


    "I didn''t expect the soul sage to have today, and three **** king-level powerhouses and monsters comparable to the god-king level powerhouse besieged him." A knight stood on a mountain, looking over his head. The sky of horrible fluctuations constantly erupted.


    "Yeah, who would have thought that this was only because the soul sage had offended a fellow of the upper master god." The other knight chuckled and shook his head.


    The Black Knight looked at the two people in front of him, very respectful.


    Because these two people are also the existence of the twelve knights.


    They are the eternal knights wearing off-white armor. You must know that wearing off-white armor is still very rare in the necrosphere.


    Rumor has it that the eternal knight was actually reincarnated by a faithful knight of light, so he likes white.


    His armor, his mount, and his weapons are all white.


    It''s just not the sacred and shining white, there is no such white here, so there is only the current gray.


    The other knight is a ruling knight, a knight who is black like a black knight.


    But the black knight dare not compare himself with this ruling knight.


    The ruling knight is a knight under the tent of the Necromancer and the strongest knight among the twelve knights. It is rumored that he still hopes to become the fourth Necromancer.


    "Black Knight, I heard that the Knights of Doom, Scarlet Knights, and Dark Flame Knights have all been killed by this guy? Or in the same battle? Were you still there?" The Ruling Knight asked a question at this time.


    The Black Knight was taken aback for a moment. He did not expect that the other party would pay attention to this issue, nor did he hide it. After all, this kind of thing would not be kept for long, and it would be completely spread soon.


    "Yes, Ye Hao killed it." The Black Knight said.


    "Did you not take action at the time? Ye Hao was the only one? Was he injured." The ruling knight asked three more questions in a row.


    The eternal knight on the side glanced at the ruling knight, and he saw what the ruling knight thought.


    He wanted to know how much difference he was with that guy Ye Hao.


    You must know that the ruling knight has always been known as the first person of the upper main **** in the necrosphere.


    But now, it is obvious that the position of the first person has been given to Xian, because of the appearance of that man.


    From that battle, dare to provoke the soul sage alone.


    It means that the ruling knight is inferior to that man.


    "I originally wanted to shoot, but he refused. The entire battle lasted only five minutes. It was a complete rule-based attack, and there was no technique at all.


    In the end, Ye Hao smashed three twelve knights with his powerful strength, and the three twelve knights had no room to fight back. "The Black Knight said fifteen and ten.


    "Five minutes?" The Eternal Knight was also shocked by this number.


    "Is his law so strong?" The ruling knight frowned.


    Under the same realm, with one enemy and three, you can also shock and kill your opponent within five minutes. Such a record is indeed very terrifying.


    "His laws are not very strong. After all, this is a necrotic space. At that time, his situation was restricted. For us as the twelve knights, we are fighting on the main battlefield.


    And the reason he won is because of the power of up to ten laws. "The Black Knight said.


    Ten!


    The eternal knight and the ruling knight were both stunned at this moment, and it took a long time to be considered a real slow-down.


    "Are you sure?" The ruling knight looked at the black knight unbelievably: "Are you sure that those are his own, not some magical tools, or what props?"


    The ruling knight is still a little unwilling to believe that one person can use ten rules to fight the enemy.


    The black knight said helplessly: "I can still recognize this point. It is indeed Ye Hao''s own law. And I suspect that at the time, he actually had more power.


    There are not just ten.


    In addition, the ruling knight I am not belittling you. But if you want to compare with Ye Hao, I advise you to give up.


    Although he is the upper main god, he is no longer at our level, and it can even be said that he has touched the level of the king of gods.


    The distance to the King of God is just a short kick. "


    The ruling knight sighed, as if he really gave up something.


    "Okay, don''t be so discouraged, okay. Even if this guy is a high-ranking **** with a strong talent, who knows if he can become a **** king-level powerhouse?


    In history, it is not that there are people with strong talents who have been trapped in the upper Lord God all their lives. "The Eternal Knight said nonchalantly beside him.


    "No!" At this time, the black knight refuted the eternal knight''s words.


    He looked at the sky firmly, and said firmly: "If it were him, he would definitely become a powerhouse of the King of Gods.


    For him, it is just a matter of time. "


    "Black Knight...I know you may admire him, but this kind of thing..." The Eternal Knight wanted to say something.


    However, he was directly interrupted by the black knight, and his eyes firmly said: "I worship, but I am serious about this. He can definitely become the King of God, it''s just a matter of time!"


    Seeing the black knight so stubborn, the eternal knight shrugged and said nothing.


    At this moment, a big hole appeared in the sky.


    I saw Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onion swooping down directly with the soul sage, and Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onion swooping down at a very fast speed while biting the soul sage''s body.


    In the end, it hit heavily on a continent.


    Boom boom boom


    The raised dust splashed far away.


    The other two necromantic kings underworld queen and necromancer underlord also appeared at this time, and Ye Hao was also nearby.


    "Cough cough cough..." The soul sage is located in the center, and his body is already mutilated. Even the strength of a **** king-level powerhouse can no longer restore his body.


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onion glared at the soul sage: "Have you ever thought that there would be such a day!"


    The soul sage looked at his body: "Death?... Is this the feeling of death?... But I don''t want to die yet,... I still haven''t done a lot of experiments."


    The soul of the soul sage seems to have appeared incomplete.


    He looked stupidly at the Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill and others: "Let me go, I can give you anything you want.


    If you are angry, you can also use my body experiment to vent..."


    Before the soul sage could finish speaking, Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onion directly swallowed the soul sage with a mouthful of the profound thunder dragon breath.

 Chapter 3125： The Fall of the Soul Sage

    Chapter 3125-The Fall of the Soul Sage


    Card wipe card wipe


    There was a harsh sound in the necromantic space, as if a mountain collapsed and the ground cracked.


    In an area of ??the undead space, countless areas began to collapse, and the spirit creatures looked at the collapsed space and felt a little at a loss.


    The queen of the underworld and the necromancer underlord both looked at Ye Hao at this time.


    The soul sage has fallen, which represents the area that the original soul sage has the authority to begin to dissipate at this time.


    Ye Hao understood what the two of them meant. He closed his eyes, and once again passed the authority of the Necrotic Space to take over the space that originally belonged to the Soul Sage.


    One ebb and flow, which caused the space that had started to collapse suddenly to stop the speed of collapse.


    A few minutes later, this kind of mountain and ground cracking stopped.


    Everything seems to have never happened before.


    The queen of the underworld and the necromancer underlord both breathed a sigh of relief at this moment, they looked at each other and landed in front of Ye Hao.


    Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang Onion also turned into a human form and fell beside Ye Hao.


    The three **** kings stood in front of him, and if they were replaced by others, they would be excited in their hearts.


    But in Ye Hao''s case, it was a normal mind.


    "Well, now a big trouble for us is solved." Ye Hao looked at the three people in front of him, smiling and spreading his hands.


    This soul sage is the one everyone wants to get rid of.


    It just turned out that for some reasons, the Queen of the Underworld and the Necro Underlord couldn''t let him die.


    It''s alright now, Ye Hao directly removed his ¡®death-free gold medal¡¯, and naturally his ending was already doomed.


    "Mr. Ye Hao, I have to say sorry to you for what happened before. But such a simple apology may be too simple.


    But I can swear as the patriarch of my dragon clan, from today you will be the most honorable guest of our dragon clan.


    I, Xuan Lei Ying, Dragon King Onions owes you one...no, it''s three favors.


    You rescued my wife and my daughter, and now you help me kill my enemy. "Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang Onionsi looked at Ye Hao excitedly.


    It''s hard to believe that a **** king-level powerhouse would be so excited at this moment, and that emotion was almost out of control.


    This is understandable.


    After all, Ye Hao helped Xuanlei Yinglong King Onions untie one of his ¡®heart knots¡¯.


    "This is nothing, he wants to kill me, I will kill him naturally." Ye Hao shrugged and said with a smile.


    The queen of the underworld smiled and said: "We really didn''t expect that you actually succeeded in gaining authority, and your current strength seems to be the upper master god.


    You really subverted our original idea. "


    "You are so courageous, I admire it. If it''s me, in the realm of the upper Lord God, I don''t dare to swallow that heaven and earth newborn soul crystal directly." The Necromancer said admiringly beside him.


    Ye Hao touched his chest: "Seriously, then I also have no choice. I originally wanted to see if I could break through to the realm of the **** king on the 9999th floor.


    Unexpectedly, I still failed.


    In the case of failure, I have only this solution, so I tried it, but I didn''t expect it to succeed. "


    Ye Hao himself was very fortunate. If this did not succeed, then it would be completely different now.


    "Yeah, let''s talk about it. What did you see when you broke through the realm of the **** king?" The queen of the underworld asked curiously.


    This is already Ye Hao''s second breakthrough failure under her perception.


    "A door. I saw what was behind the door. The first time I touched the door, I failed.


    The second time, my hand was on the door, but there was no response.


    This is the third time. I pushed it away a little bit, but it was a gap. By then, I basically couldn''t push it away. "Ye Hao said helplessly.


    That door was really too difficult for Ye Hao now.


    I tried my best but there was no way to push it away.


    And as far as the current situation is concerned, this is not a little bit worse. It is estimated that if Ye Hao does not make a big improvement, it would be difficult for Ye Hao to open this door.


    "A door? This is also a breakthrough scene that has never been heard of." The Queen of the Underworld muttered.


    "Okay, let''s talk about business. Although you are not the Necromancer now, you already have everything the Necromancer should have except this realm.


    From now on, everything that the soul sage originally had belongs to you. "The Necromancer underlord looked at Ye Hao and said.


    Because of the disappearance of the soul sage, the area that had collapsed was also maintained by Ye Hao''s authority.


    So Ye Hao can be regarded as one of the powers in this necrotic space.


    "No, no, I don''t want to stay here all the time. I am not a spirit creature. I am here only to do some things. I will leave naturally after I have done things.


    But you don¡¯t have to worry about the Necrospace, even if I leave, the Necrospace will remain as it is now.


    As for the territory of the soul sage, if you two want it, you can divide it. Anyway, I don''t have a chance to take care of this kind of thing. "Ye Hao said casually.


    Both the Queen of the Underworld and the Necro Underlord looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    "You really don''t want such a large territory? Although our space is special, it is one-third of the territory in the Necro Space.


    No less than the resources of a second-rate **** system! "The Necromancer Underlord said seriously.


    This is a great temptation for others.


    The cultivation resources of a second-rate **** system are all in your grasp, and you will become a powerful existence comparable to the **** king level.


    Who can not be tempted?


    But Ye Hao chuckled and shook his head: "Cultivation resources are indeed abundant, but that is for spirit creatures, and for my current situation.


    Basically it didn''t help much, so it doesn''t make much sense for me to stay here. "


    "Then what are you going to do? You know if you die outside, then we still have to face the worst!" The Queen of the Underworld squinted at Ye Hao.


    She had already seen that Ye Hao was a very crazy guy. Just because he only had the strength of the upper main god, he dared to provoke a **** king-level powerhouse to see his madness.


    After he went out, he might do something.


    Ye Hao shrugged and said with a smile: "I do have a lot of things to do, but I think I have the strength to protect myself.


    What do you think. "

 Chapter 3126： Father-daughter contradiction

    Chapter 3126-Father And Daughter Contradictions


    What else does the queen of the underworld want to say.


    But it was interrupted by the necromantic underlord next to him.


    He laughed and said, "Queen, you don''t need to persuade him anymore. Before we become the king of gods, which one has not experienced hundreds or thousands of near-death tests?


    Moreover, this kid is still very crazy, and it is estimated that things like this will not happen rarely in the future.


    But we can''t just let him stay in the greenhouse just because of this.


    People who have been living in the greenhouse are never able to become strong alone. "


    When the underworld queen heard the words of the Necro Underlord, she thought a little.


    "I think the Necromancer underlord''s words are right. There are similar words in our dragon clan. When the young dragon learns to walk, it is when they start to experience danger.


    Only if they can survive the real danger, they can be regarded as real dragons! "Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill also interrupted at this time.


    He added afterwards: "Speaking of which, I don''t know if you don''t know Ye Hao''s external affairs.


    He is a great celebrity, a person named by a first-class **** family to protect him, and being named and sheltered by a first-class **** family can at least reduce a lot of harm and danger to him.


    And because of this time, I plan to announce such a thing after I go back.


    From now on, Mr. Ye Hao will be our most noble friend of the Dragon God System. Anyone who is an enemy of Mr. Ye Hao is going to be an enemy of our Dragon God System! "


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill looked at Ye Hao with grateful eyes: "In addition, the things promised to you before, you can take them away at any time when we return to the Dragon God System."


    "Yeah." Ye Hao nodded.


    Speaking of it, the reason why he came here this time was because he wanted to get the blood of the Primordial Azure Dragon.


    Otherwise, it is estimated that he will not come to this necromantic **** system at all.


    "Since this is the case, we will also make a statement like this when the time comes. There are two first-rate gods and a second-rate dragon **** for shelter. I think even the first-rate gods want to move you. We have weighed the power behind you." Necromancer Underlord said beside.


    The queen of the underworld looked at Ye Hao helplessly, it seemed that she had already agreed to such a thing.


    After all, she couldn''t stop Ye Hao from becoming stronger, everyone had the right to choose their own life.


    "Ye Hao!"


    At this moment, the figures of three giant dragons galloped from a distance.


    When the dragon landed, it turned into a human form.


    The first person to rush to Ye Hao was Edith Xuanlei Yinglong.


    With tears of excitement in her eyes, she threw directly into Ye Hao''s arms.


    Craig and Howell stood by and looked at each other. There was something more in those eyes.


    "Ye Hao...you...are you not injured...are you alright!" Edith looked at Ye Hao''s body with concern, and she was really worried about Ye Hao''s situation now.


    "It doesn''t matter, I am not injured. And the soul sage has been beheaded by your father." Ye Hao said that he had nothing to do.


    And it also specifically explained that Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions beheaded the soul sage.


    Ye Hao could predict that because of Edith''s mother, Edith must have a very poor relationship with Xuan Lei Ying Long King O''Neill.


    Although what Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill did was indeed unacceptable.


    But after all, the matter is now over, and Edith''s mother has returned to Edith''s side.


    It is necessary to alleviate the conflicts in this family.


    "Really! The soul sage has been beheaded by his father!"


    "Hey, this guy is really cheap. If I can come earlier, I have to let him taste the power of my dragon claw." Craig and Howell said angrily beside them.


    If it were not for their lack of abilities, they also wanted to fight the soul sage very much, because their mother had encountered it, they also wished to kill the soul sage.


    But at least the ending of everything is still acceptable.


    "Edith..." Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang Onion looked at his daughter, and wanted to reach out and touch her cheek.


    But Edith evaded directly, and she looked at her father indifferently: "Don''t think you killed the soul sage, I can forgive you.


    The harm that the mother has suffered over the years will not be non-existent because of this late behavior.


    And now my mother''s situation is still very bad! "


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions clenched his fists and swears: "I know that my behavior like this can''t make up for my debt to you.


    As for your mother''s current situation, I assure you that no matter how much time or energy is spent, I will definitely restore her!


    No matter what price I need to pay! "


    "Humph." Edith snorted.


    Ye Hao didn''t force the relationship between the father and daughter, so his behavior might turn the result in the opposite direction.


    Moreover, Ye Hao also thought that making Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onionce suffer a little coldness was also a punishment he should accept.


    At least for now, Edith is willing to stand with her father instead of leaving directly, which is already a big improvement.


    As long as Edith''s mother wakes up, it is estimated that this contradiction will also dissipate in time.


    "I''ve also heard about the wife of Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill. It seems to be a soul-level injury, if you don''t mind.


    Can be sent to my underworld city, I will find a way to take a look.


    We may not be able to do the physical injury, but if it is the soul.


    We are more experienced than your dragons. "The Queen of the Underworld said.


    Necro Underlord also nodded and said: "Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions helped us kill the soul sage. If it weren''t for Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onion, it might take a little trouble. .


    If there is anything that needs my help, let me say that there are still a few good soul physicians in my territory. "


    "Thank you...thank you both." Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang Onion looked at the two Necromancers gratefully.


    "But our physical creatures can''t stay here for too long. When this bracelet breaks, we must leave.


    And my mother''s situation, if it exists for a long time in the necrosphere..." Edith thought of a question.


    The queen of the underworld raised her hand and kissed several people.


    "How are you feeling now?"


    Edith and her two elder brothers feel their bodies are very relaxed at this time!

 Chapter 3127： He is the most distinguished guest of our Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King ONeill

    Chapter 3127 he is the most distinguished guest of our Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions


    "I really don''t have the kind of pressure I imagined!" Howell looked at his body in surprise.


    They all had to endure those terrifying pressures and the effects on their bodies in this necrotic space before.


    But now they have no such feeling at all, as if they were staying outside, with almost no problems.


    "What''s the matter?" Craig looked at the two Necromancers in surprise.


    The queen of the underworld faintly explained: "The erosion of your body that you endure is brought about by this space.


    And we have certain rights to this space, so we give you the rights to live freely here.


    In this case, your physical body is equivalent to a soul body, and you won''t continue to suffer any erosion here.


    No matter how long you stay here, there is no problem. "


    It turned out to be such a thing.


    This made everyone breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Prepare yourself for this, and send your mother''s body and soul to the Underworld City. Then I will find a way to see if I can heal it." The Underworld Queen said calmly.


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill looked at the Queen of the Underworld with gratitude and said: "Thank you very much for the help of the Necromancer King, this is what I owe..."


    Before Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill could finish his words, he was interrupted by the Queen of the Underworld.


    She coldly pointed to Ye Hao next to her and said, "If you want to thank him, thank him. This is something he mentioned to me before.


    But if it wasn''t for him who now also has the authority here, and helped us get rid of the annoying fellow Soul Sage, I won''t help you either.


    And this matter is not too difficult for us. "


    Hearing this, the brothers and sisters of Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions and Edith looked at Ye Hao gratefully at this moment.


    Their gratitude to Ye Hao is really beyond words.


    This time, Ye Hao was solely responsible for everything, starting from rescuing their mother and wife.


    After that, he alone faced the threat of the soul sage of the Necromancer.


    If you are an ordinary person, it is estimated that this is a matter of death and no life.


    But in Ye Hao''s place, all kinds of miracles have been created constantly.


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions opened his mouth and wanted to express his gratitude to Ye Hao again.


    But Ye Hao interrupted directly and unceremoniously.


    "You don''t need to say anything to thank you. If you really thank me. Then give me what you promised to me before." Ye Hao said lightly.


    The reason why he did this was entirely because of the deal between himself and the Dragon King O''Neill of Xuan Lei Ying.


    If it weren''t for this transaction, Ye Hao would not stay in this place himself.


    "Let''s go like this, Ye Hao, now you wait here for a while. I will ask my son to get the blood of the Primordial Azure Dragon you want!" Xuan Lei Ying Long King Onion looked at Ye Hao, There was even a hint of respect in the tone.


    It is hard to imagine that a dragon patriarch who is a **** king-level powerhouse would have such respect for a man who only has the upper main god.


    However, everyone present did not have any curiosity about the attitude of Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill.


    Because Ye Hao solved the knot of his life for Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onion, if it weren''t for Ye Hao, it is estimated that Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onion would be ashamed for the whole life of this matter.


    Now not only his wife is saved, but also his enemy is also dealt with.


    "Okay, then we will wait for you in the Underworld City for the time being." Ye Hao knew that Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions''s arrangement was actually intended to make him hurt Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onion''s wife. Take care of it a little bit.


    Although Ye Hao only had the strength of the upper main god, his talent and ability, even those **** king-level powerhouses present, did not dare to underestimate it.


    "Let''s do this first. I have to do some things, because of the movement here, it is estimated that many continents and spaces have some problems.


    I have to fix it, and the people also need to calm their emotions. "Necromancer Underlord is a crude-looking creature.


    At this time, he was very caring, like an emperor who loved his people like a child.


    In fact, this is the character of the Necromancer itself, he is warlike, but it does not mean that he is the kind of person who kills and despises the common people.


    And because this time involved the battle of four **** king-level powerhouses, it really had a great impact on a lot of space.


    Distortions and cracks appeared in the space in many places.


    The aftermath of the battle just now caused great damage to the continents on which creatures depend.


    If it is not repaired in time, it may cause irreparable effects.


    Fortunately, the Necromancer Underlord has the authority of this space, and it only takes a little time to solve all the problems caused by these wars.


    After speaking, the necromancer underlord left.


    "Then you go and bring your mother''s body and soul. Ye Hao and I will return to the Underworld City first. I think Mr. Ye Hao, it should also take time to rest at this time." The Underworld Queen suddenly spoke at this time.


    The meaning in these words is quite what I want to talk to Ye Hao privately, you should leave now.


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onion glanced at the Queen of the Underworld, and he said something inexplicable: "Mr. Ye Hao is a friend of the Queen of the Underworld, and at the same time a friend of our Dragon God System.


    If there is a chance in the future, I also hope that Mr. Ye Hao can go to the Dragon God System again. This time I will definitely treat Mr. Ye Hao as a guest. "


    The meaning in this sentence also has a lot of flavor.


    It seems that Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill is apologizing for the treatment Ye Hao has received from the Dragon God System before, and he wants to make up for it.


    In fact, in the words, remind the queen of the underworld.


    Now Ye Hao''s identity is different. He is the benefactor of O''Neill, the king of my Xuan Lei Ying Dragon, and the most noble guest of the entire Dragon God System.


    If you are just chatting and talking, it doesn''t matter.


    But if you want to do something bad, then please weigh and weigh the forces behind him.


    At your own risk!


    The queen of the underworld glanced at Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions, she didn''t say much, just flew up to herself.


    Ye Hao smiled and waved to everyone.


    In fact, Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill''s worries are justified. After all, Ye Hao has hidden too many things, and no one knows what kind of treasure he has.


    Who can guarantee that the Necromancer will not have some bad thoughts about Ye Hao!

 Chapter 3128： You dare not and wont move me

    3128-Sorcerer


    Ye Hao and the Queen of the Underworld galloped towards the Underworld City.


    "You really dare to follow me by yourself, so you don''t worry that I will covet you like a soul sage, and then imprison you.


    Study your secrets carefully? "The Queen of the Underworld looked at Ye Hao and said.


    "Oh? I have such an attraction, can the queen of the underworld covet me?" Ye Hao pretended to be surprised.


    The queen of the underworld looked at Ye Hao without paying attention to the ridicule in Ye Hao''s words.


    On the contrary, he said seriously: "A physical creature can climb to the nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine floor when it comes to the Lin Devouring Saint for the first time, and it has stayed for a full twenty minutes.


    And at that time, if it weren''t for the escape of the soul sage, it is estimated that you can continue to stay on it for a long time. "


    The situation at that time, because everyone wanted to kill the soul sage.


    Therefore, they all gave up the opportunity to stay in the Lin Devouring Holy Assembly.


    After all, the Lin Devouring Saint will be there every once in a while, although this time may be a bit long.


    But for them, the Necromancer King, it is nothing at all, wasting an opportunity of the Lin Devouring Holy Society, but can eradicate an object that he has always wanted to dismantle.


    This is a pretty good deal.


    "Rely on this?" Ye Hao said with a smile.


    The queen of the underworld continued: "A high-ranking main **** can compete against the necromantic king and powerful. And you can directly swallow a new born soul crystal from heaven and earth, but there is no problem.


    And also obtained the authority of the necromantic space by this.


    You said, if there is no big secret in you, I would not believe it. "


    Ye Hao smiled without saying a word.


    The queen of the underworld said: "You got the soul crystal that was born in the world from that ruin?"


    Ye Hao didn''t continue to hide it at this time, after all, the soul crystal that was born that day had already been swallowed by Ye Hao.


    "Yes. At that time, according to the arrangement between you and the Necro Underlord, I went to that place. In addition to the two soul crystals you mentioned, I also found this new born soul crystal in the world.


    But at that time I didn''t dare to absorb it, after all, I was the strength of the upper master god.


    But if this thing is handed over to you, I can''t give up.


    After all, I worked hard to help you with things, and finally got something like that, which is really a bit unwilling.


    So I took the risk and kept it. Fortunately, you didn''t notice it at the time.


    Then this time, I had no choice but to take the risk and use that method in that situation.


    Fortunately, I was lucky, and in the end I succeeded. "


    Seeing Ye Hao talking in front of him, he even bluntly said that he kept the soul crystal born from heaven and earth without telling them.


    She laughed and said: "You are telling me this now, don''t you worry that I will be angry and embarrassed to do it to you?


    You must know that the soul crystals that were born in the heavens and the earth, although they are not comparable to the soul crystals we get in terms of weight, the value contained in them is not inferior at all. "


    Ye Hao shrugged and said indifferently: "What if you say it like this now, can you really want to kill me?


    You know that I have now taken the place of the soul sage, so even if you and the Necro Underlord really want to do to me, it is impossible to really do it. "


    Therefore, Ye Hao was the safest in the Necrosphere.


    The queen of the underworld rolled her eyes.


    Because what Ye Hao said was right, not only did they not treat Ye Hao much.


    On the contrary, if Ye Hao really encountered any danger, they would still help.


    To a certain extent, the **** kings of the Necrotic Gods are still very united.


    Only this time, except for Ye Hao''s accident, he was only a high-ranking **** so far.


    At this moment, Ye Hao''s attitude is like a grown-up child talking to his parents about the bad things he did when he was studying, and the Internet cafes he went to.


    Because at this time, things have passed.


    Parents can no longer punish you because you have been to an Internet cafe, so naturally there is nothing to worry about.


    "What are your plans?" The Queen of the Underworld looked at Ye Hao faintly.


    She knew that Ye Hao would no longer stay in the dead space, and she could not stop Ye Hao''s choice.


    So I can only understand Ye Hao''s plan for the future.


    Ye Hao thought for a while, and he said: "I have a few things to do at the moment, but behind these things is actually one thing.


    That is to protect my hometown, the plane of the earth will not be invaded by the plane of demons.


    And this time, my purpose in coming to the Necrotic God System is to complete a task of the Dragon God System Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions and get something.


    After getting this thing, I will go to the demon plane and do things that I haven''t finished. "


    This unfinished thing is naturally to rescue the Primordial Azure Dragon senior so that the channel linking the earth plane and the demon plane can be interrupted. This way, the crisis of meeting the earth plane can also be alleviated at this time.


    "I also know something about the Earth plane. And the Devil Plane is very dangerous, let alone you, a high-ranking god, even if we are God King-level powerhouses, we have to be cautious on the devil plane.


    During the war that year, I don''t know how many god-king-level powerhouses fell on the plane of the devil. In the end, even the bones remained in that dark place forever. "The Queen of the Underworld said with emotion.


    Because of the long life span, the queen of the underworld is one of the rare gods who survived that great battle and survived to the present.


    However, because in the outside world, the battle power of these Necromancers would be greatly reduced, so they only played an auxiliary role in that battle and did not really join the front battlefield of that battle.


    "The Demon Plane is indeed dangerous, but it''s nothing to me.


    I have been in and out of the demon plane several times, and I am even more familiar with the demon plane than the gods.


    Of those seven kings, more than half of them have been confronted by me, and some of them have even been confronted by me. "Ye Hao calmly recounted these words that surprised the Queen of the Underworld.


    He even competed with the strong demon god.


    You must know that the weakest of the seven demon gods is also the upper main god, and is also the invincible powerhouse at the top of the same realm.


    Even if you can contend with the **** king class powerhouse, it is not forbidden.


    and many more.


    Such a metaphor seems to be very suitable for Ye Hao.


    Sure enough, he, like those demon gods, was a monster that couldn''t be understood with normal thinking.

 Chapter 3129： Antonia Pure Blue Dragon

    Chapter 3129 Antonia Pure Blue Dragon


    Underworld City


    Ye Hao and the Queen of the Underworld had been waiting here early, and it didn''t take long for Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions and Edith to bring their wife and mother''s body to this place.


    "Is this the pure blue dragon of Antonia?" The Queen of the Underworld looked at the confused blue dragon in front of her.


    "Ye Hao, the queen of the underworld. Please, you must find a way to save my mother, as long as my mother can recover.


    No matter what the conditions are, I will agree to it! "Edith said anxiously.


    The Xuan Lei on the side should be relatively calm, the Dragon King Onion, but his eyes were still full of worry and guilt.


    He said sternly: "As long as I can save my wife, even if I need my life, there is no problem."


    "I said if your physical creatures are all so busy at this time, all of them can''t wait to sacrifice themselves.


    It makes us look like a demon cult, and we can solve anything by offering sacrifices. "The Queen of the Underworld murmured there.


    Ye Hao had already begun to carefully examine the situation of Antonia''s pure blue dragon, because he had some knowledge of it before, so he was also there to introduce it.


    "Let me first talk about the current situation of Antonia''s pure blue dragon. There is no spirit and godhead in her body.


    We did not find the divine soul, but we did find the divine character, it is this crystal. "Ye Hao pointed to the blue crystal in Edith''s hand at the moment.


    That was the crystal they first found at that time.


    The queen of the underworld looked at the crystal and said in surprise: "Although I have heard of it, the godhead can be passed down.


    However, it is the first time I heard about the matter of being forced to condense the godhead by others like this. What I have to admit is that the lunatic soul sage is really strong in this aspect.


    It is estimated that there are few gods and all realms that can surpass him. "


    "Then...then my wife''s situation, how can I wake up?" Xuan Lei Ying Long King Onion asked anxiously.


    The queen of the underworld was still watching carefully.


    Ye Hao said, "It''s actually not difficult to re-integrate the godhead with this **** body.


    But the difficulty is that the spirit is gone now, even if the godhead and the **** body merge together, it will still exist as an empty shell.


    To use an analogy of our human beings, it is a vegetative person. "


    Hearing these words in Xuanlei Yinglong King Onionsi and his children, they all felt a shock.


    Edith directly grabbed Ye Hao''s arm and asked nervously, "Then...Is my mother completely hopeless?"


    Ye Hao looked at Edith''s red and swollen eyes, and he could see that Edith''s mood was quite bad now.


    If she does not save her mother, it is estimated that Edith will not be able to forgive Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions in her life, and their family will be completely broken from this moment on.


    Their mother, Antonia Pure Blue Dragon, is the bond between all this.


    "I didn''t say that there is no way to save it, but it is very difficult to save it completely." Ye Hao said regretfully.


    "It seems that you already know the way." The queen of the underworld looked at Ye Hao with a smile, and then she continued: "Then I will listen to your special "Death King" treatment plan."


    Ye Hao knew that the queen of the underworld was testing his mastery of the soul.


    Ye Hao didn''t hide it at this time either, he said directly: "Although Antonia''s pure blue dragon spirit is gone now.


    But what we need to know is, what constitutes the soul?


    memory!


    Memory is the key to the soul. The soul without memory is also an empty shell, and the soul with memory is the real soul.


    And my solution is to use the law of soul to reshape an empty shell of the soul for Antonia''s pure blue dragon.


    Then there is a key point, that is, everyone''s memory is not only stored in his soul, but there are actually some memory fragments stored in various parts of his body.


    You can call these memory fragments mental memory, physical memory, subconscious memory, and so on.


    In short, we are to lift these memories from her divine body, and then put them into this new body.


    Of course, this alone may not be enough.


    We need to have the memory of someone who knows Antonia''s pure blue dragon very well throughout her life.


    We need to learn from outsiders'' memories of her, so as to perfect her memory now.


    It''s like the perspective of her husband, her children, her parents, her friends, etc.


    But there is a bad news to explain, that is, the memory of reshaping is actually not complete. Generally, only about 50% to 70% can be reshaped. Some of the memories will be difficult for us to retrieve. It can only be seen whether she can retrieve it by some miracle. "


    Ye Hao''s story ends here.


    The queen of the underworld nodded appreciatively: "You are right, but I have to add one more point. The 50% to 70% of the reshaping is actually not accurate."


    Ye Hao showed an unexpected expression.


    "If it were in the world outside of you, it would indeed be like this. But it is completely different in the space of the dead, which is a space of souls.


    The spirit creatures here may die, but their soul fragments will become elements of this world, floating around like microbes in this world.


    They are the cornerstones that form the world, just like a cycle.


    This world constructs their spirit bodies, and after they die, these spirit bodies will continue to serve this world. "


    The Queen of the Underworld said: "And Ye Hao and I now have certain permissions in this space. We can look for the soul fragments of Antonia''s pure blue dragon in the necrosphere.


    I estimate that the final completion rate should be around 70% to 90%. "


    Hearing this, Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill and others were very excited.


    For them, this is already considerable hope.


    "But there is one thing I need to shape you. Because in this process, we need to enter your soul to filter and extract memory fragments.


    This means that you must be defenseless against us. "The Queen of the Underworld smiled slightly.


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill was taken aback.


    It is a serious matter to unfold one''s soul memory to outsiders.


    After all, everyone has their own secrets and privacy in their soul memory. Such behavior is equivalent to exposing their secrets and privacy to this person!

 Chapter 3130： You will be different in the future

    3130-Sorcerer


    Such an approach may be unacceptable to most people.


    Because in everyone''s memory, there are very important secrets.


    Whether it''s a secret that you don''t want to let others know about your personal privacy, or you talk about some secrets that you can''t let others know about your own practice.


    After all, they are all creatures that have lived for hundreds of millions of years, so there will be some ulterior things.


    And if you let others look at your own memory recklessly, it''s as if one person is not wearing any clothes and standing in front of another person. It can be said that there is almost nothing hidden.


    The queen of the underworld spoke again at this time, and she pointed to Ye Hao: "Of course, he and I will do such things. As for who you are willing to choose, it is up to you to choose."


    Hearing this, Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions finally made a choice. He looked at Ye Hao: "Mr. Ye Hao, then I beg you."


    To say that in the present, whose memory is the most important to Antonia''s pure blue dragon, it must be her husband Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang Onionsi.


    After all, this is the man who has spent most of her life with her, and only Xuan Lei Yinglong King Onions has mastered the most memory fragments of Antonia''s pure blue dragon.


    "Since it is so decided, we can start with a little preparation. Or, think about whether there are any memory fragments about Antonia''s pure blue dragon." The Queen of the Underworld looked at everyone and said.


    Edith showed tangled expressions, not that they were unwilling.


    But they basically have very vague memories of their mothers.


    Craig and Howell can be said to be memories of their mother, with only some vague pictures.


    And Edith is even more needless to say, when she was still in the egg, her mother was killed.


    Not to mention the memory of her mother, this time it was the first time she met her mother in a real sense.


    "Just me, I think my memory picture should be enough." Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang Onion said in a deep voice.


    Reading the memory, it must be very difficult for others to make choices.


    There may be other old dragons among the dragons who know some memory fragments about Antonia''s pure blue dragon.


    However, most people are definitely very taboo about things like reading memory.


    And Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions couldn''t use his identity as the head of the dragon clan to force them to do such a thing.


    However, for the moment, the memory fragments of Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions''s own memory should be enough.


    "If this is the case, then let''s not wait. You all prepare a little bit. After half a day, we will proceed with this process. Ye Hao and I will communicate the progress of the entire process in detail." The Queen of Underworld said.


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill looked at the Queen of the Underworld with gratitude: "Thank you very much for your willingness to help us!"


    The Queen of the Underworld looked at Xuan Lei Ying Long King O''Neill and did not speak, but led Ye Hao to the side in silence.


    "I didn''t expect that you would care about their affairs so much." Ye Hao said unexpectedly as he walked aside.


    "Actually, I don''t really care about these giant dragons. As for the life and death of that female dragon, I don''t really care. From the perspective of our spirit creatures, death is actually just another form of existence." The Queen of the Underworld is faint. Said.


    Ye Hao looked at the queen of the underworld in surprise: "Then what are you doing?"


    The queen of the underworld did not speak, but her beautiful eyes looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao knew the answer. He was a little surprised and said, "You are for me?"


    "Yes, it''s because of you. If it''s not because of you, maybe I don''t even care about their affairs, just wasting my time." The Queen of Underworld admitted directly.


    In her eyes, the things of those giant dragons are simply worthless.


    "Why?" Ye Hao didn''t want to understand.


    "Because of the value in you, you may not feel it yourself. But the value in you now can be seen by anyone with a discerning eye.


    In the future, you will definitely become a god-king-level powerhouse, and you will also become a special god-king-level powerhouse, definitely not an ordinary god-king-level powerhouse. "


    Ye Hao was a little flattered to hear the Queen of the Underworld praise herself so unceremoniously.


    And what kind of special God King level powerhouse?


    They can all become **** king-level powerhouses, how can they be ordinary god-king level powerhouses?


    Whether it''s the gods or the demon plane.


    It is estimated that the sum of all the powerhouses of the King of Gods is only as many as a dozen.


    There are even ordinary **** king-level powerhouses.


    It is estimated that those guys who have managed to break through to the realm of the King of Gods will be very injured.


    Because the strength and status of these ten thousand people, in the mouth of others, they are just ordinary god-king level powerhouses.


    "Perhaps in your eyes, the **** king level powerhouse is already the top existence in this world. But in fact it is not.


    Because what we necromancers have been searching for for a long time are about the true meaning of the soul level, we found that in fact, the power of the gods is only a slightly stronger existence.


    It''s just stronger than other creatures of strength, it''s just the strongest powerhouse in this world right now.


    But this does not mean an absolute powerhouse.


    And your future is destined to be different.


    So I am willing to help you, just want you to shelter the entire Necrotic God System in the future.


    The Necrotic Gods are different from other Gods. Its existence is special, and there are even rumors that it is a magic weapon of the Creation God. If it is a magic weapon, someone will take it back one day.


    Does that mean that the creatures in the entire Necrotic God System will die out.


    I don''t allow such things, and I don''t have the ability and talent to prevent such things from happening, so I can only give hope to others.


    And you are the one I think the most hopeful for, so I am willing to sell you a favor because of their business.


    I only hope that you can help when the Necromancer is in danger in the future.


    Don''t look in front of me, please also look at those living spirit creatures in the Necrotic Gods. They are different from physical creatures. They don''t have much pursuit.


    In other words, because of physical limitations, they simply cannot have too much for a long time.


    So they just hope that they can live in this piece of heaven and earth, and it''s enough to experience this life of their own. "


    Looking at the words of the Queen of the Underworld, Ye Hao was a little moved. He said sternly: "Okay, I promise you."

 Chapter 3131： Antonia Pure Blue Dragon

    Chapter 3131 Antonia Pure Blue Dragon


    After half a day.


    Soon the queen of the underworld will have everything ready.


    After all, this is her underworld city, and everything she wants is very easy.


    She arranged an enchantment, and in the enchantment was a huge altar. At this moment, Antonia''s pure blue dragon''s body and her **** crystal were placed in the altar.


    The two are located in two paragraphs.


    "I will now explain what to do next, which is mainly divided into two steps at the same time. Here I will merge the godhead crystal with the body of Antonia''s pure blue dragon, so that they can rejoin together.


    On the other side, Ye Hao needed to read the memory of Onions, King Xuan Lei Ying, and simultaneously merge the memory of Antonia''s pure blue dragon into Antonia''s pure blue dragon''s body.


    After completing these two steps, Ye Hao and I will simultaneously activate the remaining memories in Antonia''s pure blue dragon''s body, and then use the authority to remove the soul fragments of Antonia''s pure blue dragon in the entire necrosphere. All raised up.


    The final step is to combine these all together.


    Then what we can do is completely over. "After finishing speaking, the queen of the underworld looked at the crowd in front of her.


    Edith asked nervously, "Will my mother wake up and restore all the original memories."


    The queen of the underworld shook her head: "In this world, nothing is decided. Even if I think the success rate of the whole process of this matter is as high as 80%, no one can guarantee that the final 20% will appear.


    So what we can do is to do everything we can, and then the rest depends on good luck. "


    Edith bit her vermilion lip, looked at her sleeping mother, and began to pray silently for her mother.


    She also hopes that after her mother wakes up, she can call her name and embrace herself in her arms.


    And most importantly, she can save her from resenting her father so much.


    The two Craig brothers beside them were also very serious at the moment.


    Howell couldn''t help even asking: "Then...then may I ask if there is anything we can do!"


    It can be seen that they also very much want to do something for the whole ceremony.


    After all, just watching and doing it there really makes people feel powerless.


    The queen of the underworld glanced at the two brothers, and then faintly said: "Although I have arranged the enchantment in advance, Ye Hao and I were completely undefended during this process.


    So we can¡¯t let anyone obstruct our progress. Once anyone tries to come in, you all need to stop it. "


    Hearing the words of the Queen of the Underworld, the two brothers seemed to have gotten an incredible arrangement.


    "Okay, we will do this thing well. No matter who comes, we will not let anyone interfere with the process." Craig said firmly.


    Ye Hao glanced at the two brothers and then at the queen of the underworld.


    In fact, such an arrangement for the Queen of the Underworld is completely unnecessary.


    Because of the authority of Ye Hao and the Queen of the Underworld, they can ensure that there are no creatures hostile to them in the entire Necro Space.


    In addition, this is the Underworld City.


    Who would dare to find trouble with the queen of the underworld in the underworld city, wouldn''t this be tantamount to looking for death again?


    "Okay, let''s start now." The queen of the underworld first began to move, she lifted her own and said, Antonia pure blue dragon and godhead crystal began to approach each other.


    The godhead crystal began to slowly dissipate into a blue mist,


    And these mists seemed to be absorbed in Antonia''s pure blue dragon''s body, and entered into Antonia''s pure blue dragon''s body little by little.


    At this time, I don''t know if it is an illusion.


    To outsiders, Antonia''s pure blue dragon''s body seemed to be no longer a dead thing, but a living being.


    The body of Antonia''s pure blue dragon before, was like a corpse, or a specimen.


    But now it is completely different.


    Ye Hao also started his own business at this moment. He looked at the Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Oniansi, and said with a serious face: "Now you need Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Oniansi, you relax your mind. Next, I will Will use the law of the soul to detect your memory fragments.


    Such behavior may cause discomfort on your soul level, just like a feeling of being seen through.


    This process may be relatively long in your subconscious mind, but I need you to endure this process without any resistance.


    Otherwise, it would be very unfavorable for me to read the memory fragments in this way. "


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions nodded solemnly: "I know, I will do what you said.


    Do what you want, as long as you can save my wife, whatever you ask me to do! "


    Now this husband, this father, is using all the ways he can think of to make up for his guilt towards them.


    Although I don''t know if this behavior will be too late.


    The soul law on Ye Hao''s body agitated at this time, and then, as if there was a line, it directly penetrated into the sea of ??consciousness of the Dragon King Onions of Xuan Lei Ying.


    Xuan Lei shook the dragon king Onion''s body, his face looked like pain, but soon he forced his emotions to be suppressed and allowed himself to cooperate with Ye Hao as much as possible.


    At this moment, Ye Hao seemed to be watching a movie that was accelerated by hundreds of times, watching the memory fragments of Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang O''Neill.


    No, for Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions, who has a life span of hundreds of millions of years, the playback speed of hundreds of times is still too slow.


    Ye Hao''s thoughts directly increased this speed to tens of thousands of times. Although it was very fast, in Ye Hao''s eyes, he could still capture a lot of pictures.


    In the beginning, it was naturally the memory of Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill''s childhood.


    Although it may not make sense to watch this period of time, who knows whether these two people knew each other when they were young?


    However, it is true that these two do not know each other. The first time Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onionsi and Antonia Pure Blue Dragon met when they were three million years old.


    Because they met by a coincidence, and then the two of them seemed to be in a normal relationship. They met each other and fell in love, and then walked in everything.


    Ye Hao was looking at this short memory, and at the same time using his own soul rules to reproduce this memory.

 Chapter 3132： Memory pieces

    Chapter 3132 Memory Fragment


    At this moment, in the eyes of the outside world, a virtual ball of light appeared in Ye Hao''s palm.


    And in this sphere of light, some pictures constantly flashed.


    "This is..." Howell on the side looked excitedly at the ball of light condensing in Ye Hao''s hand.


    Because in the ball of light they saw the pure blue dragon of their mother, Antonia.


    It¡¯s like a slideshow before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Edith clenched her fist in excitement, and at the same time looked at the intimacy of Dragon King Onionsi and Antonia in those pictures.


    It can be seen that the two really love each other very much.


    This made Edith see some tenderness in the expression of his father, Xuan Lei Ying, Dragon King Onions.


    After all, this is her father.


    The father who had taken care of her for hundreds of millions of years, if it hadn''t been for knowing about this, perhaps Xuan Lei Ying Long King O''Neill had always been the father she respected in her heart.


    This made Edith really uncomfortable, helpless, and entangled.


    Looking at the other side of the underworld queen, the progress is also very smooth. Under her operation, the godhead has been completely integrated into the body of Antonia''s pure blue dragon.


    The queen of the underworld looked at Antonia''s pure blue dragon, and she was relieved.


    Because her first step has been completed, the queen of the underworld looked at Ye Hao next to her. After seeing Ye Hao''s progress, she was very surprised.


    It''s not that Ye Hao is not surprised that he hasn''t finished yet.


    It''s because Ye Hao''s efficiency is too fast.


    Originally, the queen of the underworld could know that this step of herself would definitely be completed faster than the first step of Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onionsi and Ye Hao.


    Because to read the memory, this in itself is a very test, the level of the surgeon''s control over the laws of the soul.


    The second is that the target of the caster is a dragon that has lived for hundreds of millions of years!


    This greatly increases the difficulty of the work.


    Because hundreds of millions of years, it means that you need to read hundreds of millions of years of memory fragments.


    This workload is quite terrifying.


    But Ye Hao had already completed half of it at this moment.


    This made the queen of the underworld wonder if she was doing this now, could she be able to match Ye Hao''s speed at the moment.


    The queen of the underworld has no answer.


    Because she didn''t even have the self-confidence in this.


    "Although this kid doesn''t have the strength of the **** king level, he is actually equivalent to the **** king in all aspects, but he is only one step away from the **** king." The queen of the underworld muttered in her heart.


    This made her look forward to where Ye Hao would go in the future.


    Will he one day master the mysteries in the necrosphere?


    This makes the Queen of the Underworld look forward to it even more.


    After almost ten minutes, Ye Hao''s work was finally completed.


    He took a long breath, and there was an extra memory crystal in his hand. He looked at the queen of the underworld who was waiting for him next to him, and said apologetically: "I''m sorry, I have kept you waiting for a long time."


    At this moment, Ye Hao some thought that he was not strong enough, and it took so much time to complete this work.


    As everyone knows, in the eyes of the queen of the underworld, Ye Hao is already quite powerful.


    "Do you need a rest?" The Queen of the Underworld asked with concern.


    "No, we can start now. The memory crystals that have just been agglomerated, it is best to enter the host''s body in the shortest time." Ye Hao said sternly.


    The queen of the underworld looked at Ye Hao up and down, and confirmed that Ye Hao really did what he said, and there was really no problem, she agreed to continue the next steps.


    Because the next steps are more difficult.


    It is necessary to find those remaining memory fragments in Antonia''s pure blue dragon''s body, which is hundreds of times more difficult than reading the memories in the memory fragments of Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions.


    Because Xuan Lei Ying''s memory of Dragon King O''Neill is complete, and others voluntarily show it in front of you.


    All you have to do is take a while to read it.


    On the side of Antonia Pure Blue Dragon, these memory fragments are incomplete, and they are like peekaboos, hiding in some places, you need to find out by yourself.


    Even for the underworld queen who has the realm of the **** king, this is a very difficult thing.


    "In order to protect the procrastination of too much time, the whole process was carried out for 30 minutes. We carried out from both sides, and each carried out three repetitive searches within these 30 minutes.


    In this way, all the memory fragments hidden in Antonia''s pure blue dragon''s body can be collected as much as possible! "The Queen of the Underworld said to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao nodded, indicating that he clearly understood.


    In this way, two people did the exploration work three times, that is six times.


    It is equivalent to a carpet-like probe of Antonia''s pure blue dragon''s body six times to make sure that there will be no negligence.


    Ye Hao and the Queen of the Underworld looked at each other, and soon they were in a state.


    The laws of the souls of the two entered the body of Antonia''s pure blue dragon. Both of them were like detecting instruments. They began to collect pieces of memory in Antonia''s pure blue dragon''s body bit by bit.


    Although some of these memory fragments may be only a tiny bit incomplete, Ye Hao had to collect them all.


    Because this is very important, these little memory fragments sometimes seem to be seeds.


    In the future, it is very likely that Antonia''s pure blue dragon will restore her original memory, so she can''t let it go.


    In this way, time passed bit by bit.


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions and his daughter were waiting nervously beside them.


    "Father, do you want to take a break first. Here we are staring." Craig looked at the Xuan Lei Ying Long King O''Neill who had just finished the first step, and asked with concern.


    He knew that his father had hardly taken a good rest during this period, on the one hand because of Edith and Ye Hao, and on the other hand because of his mother Antonia''s pure blue dragon.


    "No, I don''t need to rest now." Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang Onions gave an answer that he had expected.


    Although I had read my memory just now, it made Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang Onion feel a groggy and uncomfortable feeling, but compared to his wife Antonia, the pure Blue Dragon.


    This discomfort is nothing at all.


    For nearly 100 million years in the past, I didn''t have to stay by my wife''s side dutifully.


    He didn''t want to be unable to fulfill the duties of a husband at this time.

 Chapter 3133： last step

    Chapter 3133 the last step


    As time passed, Ye Hao and the Queen of the Underworld were also collecting the soul fragments in Antonia''s pure blue dragon as much as possible.


    Finally, after thirty minutes, Ye Hao and the Queen of the Underworld each completed three rounds of collection.


    The memory crystal originally extracted from Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill''s side was enlarged by almost a quarter.


    Don''t underestimate this quarter, although this weight is far less than the amount extracted from Xuan Lei Ying Long King O''Neill.


    But after all, it was a memory fragment reproduced from the side of Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang Onion.


    And from the side of Antonia Pure Blue Dragon is to extract his own memory fragments.


    Although the quantity is far inferior to the strong, its quality is completely incomparable to the latter.


    This is why the Queen of the Underworld would ask for such a careful inspection.


    In the end, this process is over.


    Ye Hao and the Queen of the Underworld also came to the next step.


    Finally, I looked for a memory fragment about Antonia''s pure blue dragon, which was in the entire Necro Space.


    "Next, spend another thirty minutes to use our current authority to collect the soul fragments of Antonia''s pure blue dragon in the entire necrosphere." The queen of the underworld said with a serious look: "Because this range is very large.


    So this time we only have one chance to search, and the speed must be fast to collect as many soul fragments as possible in the shortest time! "


    Hearing the underworld queen''s reminder, Ye Hao nodded, indicating that he knew what to do.


    Next, both closed their eyes.


    At this moment, the divine senses of the two were connected with the authority of the necromantic space.


    Right now at the edge of the stone forest space, those necromantic pillars began to emit a wave of fluctuations that ordinary people could not feel. These fluctuations are like radar detecting the entire necromantic space.


    And Ye Hao and the Queen of the Underworld are constantly searching for everything under this situation.


    Begin to search for the soul fragments of Antonia''s pure blue dragon among the huge necromantic space.


    Although this kind of behavior appears to outsiders to be like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    But it is true that their behavior like this is actually tantamount to finding a needle in the sea.


    But this is their only way now.


    "Look at those light spots!" Howell noticed at this time that in the sky, fragments of light spots converged towards the memory crystals in the hands of Ye Hao and the queen of the underworld.


    Those are the soul fragments of Antonia''s pure blue dragon scattered all over this space.


    These soul fragments contained the memory of Antonia''s pure blue dragon.


    Time passed bit by bit again.


    This time of more than an hour before and after this, in the eyes of Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang Onionsi and others, seemed to be as long as hundreds of years.


    Edith''s nail had pierced her palm, and the blood even dripped on the ground.


    She is very concerned about her mother''s situation, and she keeps praying in her heart, hoping that her mother can wake up this time.


    As long as her mother can wake up, no matter what the price is for her, she doesn''t care.


    This is Edith, thinking at the moment.


    It is also everything she is praying for now.


    Of course, it is not only Edith, in fact, in the hearts of Xuan Lei Yinglong King Onions, Craig, and Howell, they all have similar thoughts.


    They all looked forward to the awakening of their wives and mothers.


    Only in this way can the crisis in their family have a chance to be resolved.


    Otherwise, they really can''t imagine the future.


    Thirty minutes is over.


    The body of the queen of the underworld shook a bit at this moment, and Ye Hao hugged her in time.


    "Are you okay?" Ye Hao looked at the underworld queen with concern.


    The queen of the underworld looked at Ye Hao, who was safe and sound in front of her, and she smiled somewhat self-deprecatingly: "Fortunately, I am still a god-king-level powerhouse. Compared to your ability, I am really nothing.


    Sorry, I made a fool of myself in front of you. "


    The state of the Queen of the Underworld at the moment was indeed a little silly, but she didn''t expect Ye Hao to have nothing in comparison.


    On the contrary, she felt very tired in her sea of ??consciousness, as if she had been tired all day long.


    But Ye Hao didn''t seem to have happened.


    Ye Hao said calmly: "This may be because of my own strong resilience."


    Ye Hao has the power of multiple laws, so in terms of resilience, he is naturally stronger than an ordinary God King-level powerhouse, plus his soul laws are not weak.


    So it appeared that the queen of the underworld was a little tired, but the queen of the underworld was a little unbearable.


    "Okay, 90% of the things have been taken care of. Leave the next things to me, the queen of the underworld, go and rest first." Ye Hao looked at the proposal of the queen of the underworld and said.


    The Queen of the Underworld is in such a state that it is not suitable for the final finishing work.


    So Ye Hao suggested that this final work be left to himself.


    "Are you sure you have no problem?" The Queen of the Underworld looked at Ye Hao seriously.


    Ye Hao nodded heavily: "This last step, I can come. There is no problem."


    In the end, the queen of the underworld gave Ye Hao the final step, but she didn''t go to rest either, but was on standby by her side at any time.


    If there were any problems in Ye Hao''s progress, she would directly intervene.


    Ye Hao took a deep breath, adjusted his state, and looked at the memory crystal in his palm that was much larger than before.


    There are all memory fragments of Antonia''s pure blue dragon that they condensed.


    It is also a collection of the soul fragments of Antonia''s pure blue dragon.


    Before Antonia''s pure blue dragon''s body, the queen of the underworld had already condensed an empty shell of the soul, and the core of the soul was memory.


    Next, Ye Hao needed to incorporate this memory crystal into it to completely wake up the pure blue dragon of Antonia.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes and stretched his hand directly towards Antonia''s pure blue dragon''s chest.


    An incredible scene appeared, Ye Hao''s hand holding the memory crystal went straight through Antonia''s body.


    To outsiders, it was as if Ye Hao''s hand had directly entered Antonia''s pure blue dragon''s chest.


    Everyone held their breath at this moment.


    Because Ye Hao''s behavior now seems to be undergoing a very important operation.


    The problem with every detail is that if there is a slight difference, the final result may change drastically.

 Chapter 3134： Memory recovery

    Chapter 3134-The Revival Of Memory


    Who am I?


    She felt her will was very vague, she felt as if she had slept for a long, long time.


    She is very strange to everything around her, although she can''t see it, but she can feel a few breaths around her.


    And several of them are very familiar to her, but she just can''t remember anything.


    She felt a very helpless feeling, she felt that everything she had was empty.


    She couldn''t remember her name, what kind of creature she was, why she was here and so on.


    This made her very desperate, feeling that the world including herself seemed to be fake.


    At this moment, she felt as if some fragments appeared before her eyes.


    These fragments are some pictures, some pictures from the third perspective and the first perspective.


    It''s just that there are more pictures in the third perspective, and in the third perspective, there is almost one figure.


    It was a blue dragon, a female dragon.


    There seemed to be a voice telling herself that she was just like herself.


    It turns out that he is a dragon, a pure blue dragon.


    She appeared in a place called the Dragon God System. Her mother and her father were pure blue dragons.


    She grew up in this wonderful place.


    It''s just that there are few fragments of childhood. Soon she saw another male dragon, when she saw this male dragon.


    She felt a kind of intimacy in an instant, as if the two sides were so familiar.


    Many subsequent memory fragments are based on this man''s first perspective.


    And this memory is relatively complete, and the span is very long.


    At the moment when she saw these memories, she felt as if her heart had been filled with a big chunk, and she was no longer chattering as before.


    But I don''t know why, she seems to be grateful and something is missing.


    Until the appearance of three dragon eggs.


    At this moment, she felt as if she had suddenly added something vital to her time.


    If it was said that those memories made the world have color, then Chu Xuan of this memory now gave the world a soul.


    For some reason, she had a feeling of being touched in her heart, as if she had obtained something like a treasure.


    But just when she felt that her world was full of laughter.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of her when she saw this figure.


    She felt deep fear in almost every place all over her body, as if she had seen some extreme horror!


    What followed was a series of terrifying memories appearing in her mind.


    Those memories are fragmentary, but every memory is painful.


    It existed like a nightmare, which made her feel very uncomfortable, a kind of heart-piercing uncomfort.


    In the clip, the scary figure draws something from her body.


    Or maybe, she was imprisoned in something like a crystal. At this time, she felt as if she had no body, and then she was facing torment again and again.


    She couldn''t forget the pain of that kind of torture.


    After that, the memory was blank, but in the midst of it, she felt that she had passed a long time, a long, long time.


    Suddenly, she seemed to hear someone calling herself.


    It''s as if someone is waking you up in a sleeping dream.


    In the originally dark world, a beam of light appeared at this moment, as well as several warm and familiar voices.


    Finally, she opened her eyes and she saw the world in front of her.


    One is not too bright, but much better than before.


    And several figures appeared before her eyes.


    "I...who am I?" She blurted out the question subconsciously.


    She was very excited when she saw several figures, and even wanted to pounce on them. There was an indescribable sense of familiarity in them, and she wanted to be close to them very much.


    But a man in front of her prevented them from doing this.


    The man stared at her, and then asked faintly: "Do you remember who you are?"


    "I am..." She began to recall the memories she had seen before, which seemed to be part of her, and then suddenly blurted out a word: "Antonia?"


    The man then asked, "Do you know what race you are?"


    She was stunned again, she only noticed that her figure was just like she remembered, it was a blue dragon.


    "I am... the pure blue dragon?" she replied blankly.


    At this time, the man pulled the four people behind him to the front: "Then do you recognize them?"


    "Right, all four of you will become dragons."


    The four of them became dragons as ordered by the man.


    These are four Xuan Lei Ying dragons of the same kind.


    One of them is the strongest, and one of them is a female dragon.


    "Antonia...you...do you still recognize me?" The strongest one was looking at her with tears at the moment, and her scorching gaze made her feel trembling.


    The figure in the memory emerged, and most of them were related to it.


    And many memories are his first perspective.


    "You are... O''Neill." She subconsciously said the name.


    Hearing this, the Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions burst into tears, and his huge body was trembling at this moment.


    "It''s me... it''s me... great, Antonia, you still remember me..."


    At this time, the man pointed at the three-headed smaller dragon next to Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill.


    "What about the three of them?"


    She looked at the three little dragons. To them, she felt a strange but very kind feeling.


    It''s as if something is beckoning themselves in them.


    "You are... Craig... You are... Howell..." It occurred to her that she was conceiving three eggs, and two of them had hatched early.


    Two young dragons, waiting to be fed, toddled in front of her.


    At some point, there were tears in her eyes.


    "I... why did I cry?" She looked at her uncontrollable tears. She didn''t know why she was crying just by looking at the names of these people.


    At this time, her eyes fell on the female dragon.


    "You are..." She couldn''t call her name for a long time at this time, but a fragment of memory appeared at this moment.


    She was holding the only egg that hadn''t hatched.


    "This is a girl. After O''Neill is born, he will call her Edith."


    Edith!


    She opened her mouth, but she didn''t say anything for a long time, as if the name was stuck in her throat.

 Chapter 3135： Aunt Antonias concerns

    Chapter 3135 Aunt Antonia''s concerns


    Edith couldn''t bear it anymore, and threw herself directly in front of her mother.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu..."


    The words that had originally appeared in her mind seemed to have been forgotten at this moment. The only thing she could do was to hug her mother and weep there.


    Ye Hao hadn''t seen it before, and he was still curious about what the dragon looked like when it cried. Now Ye Hao has seen it.


    He didn''t say much, just standing beside him quietly, giving the family a moment of reunion.


    "I''m going to take a rest first." The queen of the underworld looked at all this lightly, said to Ye Hao, she left.


    As if he didn''t care about all of this.


    This is a defect of spirit creatures, because their birth and gestation are not the same as physical creatures, and they are not reproduced by their parents.


    Coupled with their special structure, they are different from physical creatures in terms of emotions, and their feelings for physical creatures are beyond their scope of understanding.


    So they often don''t understand why, physical creatures are so stubborn for feelings, and sometimes they even make very crazy behaviors.


    At this moment, when Ye Hao looked at the reunion of the family, he was very moved in his heart.


    Because what made him embark on the path of spiritual practice was because of the existence of family affection.


    In order to find his parents and protect his family and friends, Ye Hao can come back to life from the dangers again and again.


    Only by relying on the strong desire to survive, I have been walking till now.


    Otherwise, Ye Hao had a slight thought of giving up during the troughs, maybe he had really stayed at that moment.


    Ye Hao didn''t disturb the reunion of the family of five beside him, just waiting quietly for their warm moment.


    After ten minutes, Antonia Pure Blue Dragon finally calmed her emotions. She looked at Ye Hao, "You are?"


    "My name is Ye Hao. I rescued and awakened you in accordance with the trust of your husband and children.


    You should be able to master your memory by now, right? "Ye Hao asked.


    Antonia Pure Blue Dragon nodded: "Although there is still a mysterious feeling, I have roughly recalled some fragments, but there are still some memories that cannot be remembered, like the memories of my childhood. And me. The memory after being caught by the soul sage."


    "Antonia, I''m sorry... for making you suffer for so long. I... If I choose to save you at that time..." Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions regrets at this moment.


    Antonia''s pure blue dragon threw its tail directly on the face of the Dragon King O''Neill of Xuan Lei Ying.


    Just when everyone was surprised.


    Antonia Pure Blue Dragon stared directly at her husband: "You fellow, you didn''t even save the old lady!


    You wait for me to see how I can clean you up after I go back! "


    Seeing Antonia''s pure blue dragon put on an angry look, everyone was a little surprised.


    As everyone can see, Antonia Pure Blue Dragon is actually not very angry, she just came to the show.


    It''s just that Ye Hao still saw a complex look in her eyes.


    "Antonia..." Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang Onionsi looked at his wife moved.


    Antonia Pure Blue Dragon casts a blank eye at Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions, and then looks at Ye Hao: "Can my missing memories be repaired?"


    Ye Hao said: "Because before, your godhead, soul and body were separated.


    And your soul, which is the thing that carried the main content of your memory, has been damaged to a large extent.


    Although I and the Queen of the Underworld...Yes, the Queen of the Underworld, one of the three Necromancers, is also one of the people who rescued you this time. Without her, I might not be able to complete the whole process alone. "


    Ye Hao raised a mouth to the Queen of the Underworld, and then continued: "These memories of yours are actually collected and reorganized by us.


    But a small part of it is your original memory fragments, and you do not rule out the possibility of relying on these memory fragments to restore your other memories.


    But this process may be long, it may be months, years, decades, that is only a few million years.


    Of course, it may never recover. "


    Antonia Pure Blue Dragon nodded clearly: "I see, thank you Mr. Ye Hao. If I have a chance, I hope I can thank the queen of the underworld in person."


    "You''re welcome, this is actually a deal. I promised your husband to rescue you and heal you." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    "I know, but in order to do these things, you still took a big risk." Antonia said pure blue dragon gratefully.


    "Well, you have just recovered now. You still need some time to rest. The Queen of the Underworld has arranged a yard for you, where you can go to rest." Ye Hao said.


    "Okay." Antonia Pure Blue Dragon nodded.


    "Yes, yes, you have just recovered and you need to rest. What do you want to do, what you need, just tell me!" Xuan Lei Ying Long King Onions said beside him, at this moment he is not like the pug in front of his wife .


    Antonia Pure Blue Dragon did not reject her husband''s enthusiasm.


    Soon, they arrived at the yard.


    "I''ll just sit in the yard first." Antonia Pure Blue Dragon did not enter the house directly, but sat in the yard.


    She took a look, and the husband around her still had children.


    "I want to eat something, you help me get some. Then, I want to talk to Mr. Ye Hao." Antonia Pure Blue Dragon said lightly.


    Hearing this, everyone understands.


    This should be something that Antonia Pure Blue Dragon has to whisper to Ye Hao.


    The three children left in response, and Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang O''Neill was a little jealous, because after his wife recovered, he was not the first to meet alone.


    But think about it, they are their benefactors and saved their wives.


    There is nothing to be jealous of.


    "Don''t stay outside for too long, you need to rest." Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill reminded him, and then left.


    Right now, only Ye Hao and Antonia pure blue dragon remained in the yard.


    "Aunt Antonia... I should have no problem calling you that. After all, I and your daughter Edith are friends." Ye Hao looked at Antonia pure blue dragon.


    "Okay." After her husband and children left, Antonia''s pure blue dragon expression returned to a complex look.


    Ye Hao asked directly: "You want to talk to me, right?"

 Chapter 3136： concern

    Chapter 3136


    Seeing Antonia''s pure blue dragon silent.


    Ye Hao knew that he had guessed it.


    Ye Hao looked at Antonia''s pure blue dragon. He didn''t expect that he had rescued others, and now he still had to take psychological counseling.


    But since Edith is a friend of her own, she can do it well.


    "If you don''t mind, Aunt Antonia can tell me." Ye Hao said with a smile.


    Antonia Pure Blue Dragon said with a dim look: "Because the memory I have now, a large part of it is the memory of me and the Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill after being together.


    And you know what happened at the end, I was taken away by the soul sage.


    However, in the following hundreds of millions of years, he did not respond, and he did not even save me.


    To be honest... don''t care, it''s fake.


    After all, my husband, even when he was suffering from that kind of fear and pain, couldn''t show up by his side. What good is it for me to have such a husband? "


    Ye Hao looked at Antonia''s pure blue dragon, and he guessed that the other party was thinking about this problem.


    Anyone will definitely care about this.


    A person you love the most cannot be by your side when you need it most.


    This is something that most people cannot tolerate.


    Ye Hao had actually imagined what might happen after Antonia''s pure blue dragon awakens. Among them, Antonia''s pure blue dragon would directly choose to make a decision with her husband, Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill!


    If this is the case, Ye Hao actually understands the other party''s behavior.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Antonia Pure Blue Dragon ended all this lightly, as if nothing had happened.


    But now it seems that Antonia Pure Blue Dragon is not really letting go, when nothing has happened.


    It just hides the true thoughts in my heart.


    "Then why did you do this?" Ye Hao interrogated curiously.


    For hundreds of millions of years, no matter what the relationship between husband and wife is, it is enough to be destroyed.


    "Because of the three children." Antonia Pure Blue Dragon''s answer was actually already in Ye Hao''s expectation.


    Because this was the only reason Ye Hao could find that allowed Antonia Pure Blue Dragon to choose that nothing happened.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to justify.


    Maternal love, no matter what kind of race you are in, is a very great thing.


    Antonia''s pure blue dragon said with complicated eyes: "I can see the desire for a complete family in the eyes of these three children.


    In their childhood, they have lost the existence of a mother.


    And he also did what a father should do during this time, and the three children still have feelings for him.


    Regardless of Edith, she is very resentful of his behavior. In fact, she hopes in her heart that I can forgive him, but she is unwilling to say it.


    Although she is the youngest of the three children, she is actually the most thoughtful.


    Because of this, I don''t want them to live in a bad environment in their future lives.


    Although... this makes me feel a little uncomfortable, from the bottom of my heart, I still can''t forgive him for what he did. "


    Seeing Antonia Pure Blue Dragon telling all this there, the protagonist among them is of course her husband Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang Onionsi.


    "Don''t you want to persuade me?" Antonia Pure Blue Dragon said so much. She looked at Ye Hao, who was just watching her quietly, and said with some surprise.


    "What do you advise?" Ye Hao asked with a smile.


    "Of course it is to persuade me..." Antonia Pure Blue Dragon said halfway, and fell silent again.


    Ye Hao smiled and looked at Antonia Pure Blue Dragon: "Actually, you have already made a decision. At this time, it is useless for me to persuade you to do anything.


    And I don¡¯t like to force others to do things against their will. Since you have already made a decision, why should I let you change? "


    Antonia''s pure blue dragon chuckled: "You are really a special person. No wonder Edith likes you."


    Edith likes me?


    Ye Hao was taken aback. In fact, he also had a foreboding of this, but he didn''t expect that Antonia Pure Blue Dragon would say it directly.


    "Well, it''s much better after I have said what I have in my heart. You are right, I do have my own answer.


    Although I couldn''t forgive his behavior in my heart, I decided to continue like this for the sake of this family. "Antonia said the pure blue dragon.


    Seeing the helplessness in Antonia''s pure blue dragon eyes.


    Ye Hao thought for a while and said, "Actually, if I tell you one thing, maybe you will feel much better."


    "What''s the matter?" Antonia pure blue dragon looked at Ye Hao curiously.


    Ye Hao was about to speak. He thought for a while: "Let you take a look at it with your own eyes. In order to reorganize your memories, I read all the memories of your husband Xuan Lei Ying Long King Onions.


    Normally, I will not disclose it to anyone, but your words are an exception.


    There are some fragments in it, which may be helpful to your current affairs. "


    With that, Ye Hao raised his hand and used his own ability to form the fragments into a movie-like form.


    Afterwards, Antonia Pure Blue Dragon witnessed a scene in which she saw various heartbroken scenes of her husband.


    After losing his wife, he was a patriarch in front of outsiders and a father in front of his children.


    But in private, when he was alone, he was crying like a child.


    Even countless times, he came to the outside of the Necrotic God System, and he could see that he wanted to break in without hesitation.


    Save the beloved woman.


    once


    ten times


    A hundred times


    I don''t know how many times he came to the outside of the Necrotic God System, but he never took that step.


    It''s because of his child, it''s because of the dragon **** system.


    "To be honest, although he is not a qualified husband, he has to be said that he is a qualified patriarch and a qualified father." Ye Hao said beside him.


    At this moment, Antonia''s pure blue dragon had tears in her eyes.


    Looking at the look of Antonia''s pure blue dragon, Ye Hao didn''t know whether he was showing these clips to her, whether it was a good thing or a bad thing.


    He sighed, there was only this he could do.


    "Well, you have a good rest here, I will leave first.


    Edith and the others will be back soon, so take care of your body. "

 Chapter 3137： Retention of the Queen of the Underworld

    Chapter 3137 The Underworld Queen''s Retention


    At this moment, the matter of the soul sage and Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onion''s request was completely over.


    The Edith family can be regarded as formally returning to the previous life order, at least on the surface this family is happy.


    As for privately, no one knows how Antonia Pure Blue Dragon faced Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onion''s estimation.


    However, I heard that for a long time, Antonia Pure Blue Dragon used her body as an excuse, and did not have any close contact with her husband, Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill.


    However, Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill didn''t have any opinion on this.


    After all, in his opinion, he owes too much to his wife. Now that the family can be like this, it is already the greatest happiness for him. What else does he need to pray for?


    Three days later.


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions took the agreed things and met Ye Hao in a deserted place.


    "Why are you here?" Ye Hao looked at the middle-aged man in front of him, Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill.


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions smiled and said: "I don''t mean anything else, just want to have a chat with you. In addition, this is the blood of the Primordial Azure Dragon that I agreed with you before."


    With that said, Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onion directly handed the small box containing the blood of the Primordial Azure Dragon to Ye Hao in order to express that he had no intentions.


    Ye Hao took it over and opened it. It was indeed the blood of the Primordial Azure Dragon inside, because Ye Hao had contact with the Primordial Azure Dragon.


    So he could see if this was the blood of the Primordial Azure Dragon.


    Ye Hao put it away and took it back into his inner world.


    Now that he has obtained this thing, he can also return to the Demon Plane to solve the matter of the Primordial Azure Dragon over there, thereby alleviating the crisis on the Earth Plane.


    "In addition, I have to thank you. Because of you, my current family can only recover. Although Edith''s attitude towards me is still different from before, at least she still admits the existence of my father.


    Antonia..." When mentioning Antonia, Xuan Lei Yinglong King Onion obviously paused.


    Ye Hao looked at the man and said, "Is your wife''s attitude towards you not very good?"


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions shook his head and smiled and said: "Actually, this is nothing. Now as long as they can be well, our family can be reunited. This is already my greatest happiness.


    As for other things, let me talk about it later, at least she still admits my husband, no matter what other reasons, at least she gave me the right to guard them.


    As long as this is enough, I will use the rest of my life to cherish the destruction she gave me. Although I know I can''t make up, I will try to make up for her as much as possible. "


    Looking at the appearance of Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill, there was no posture of the patriarch of the dragon **** family at all.


    I have to say that different identities will bring completely different changes to a man.


    Husband, father, etc.


    "Well, let''s not talk about these things.


    I think you should return to the demon plane next. Is there anything I can help? "Xuan Lei Ying Long Wang Onionsi looked at Ye Hao and said sincerely.


    Ye Hao shook his head and said, "No, they need you more than me. Now that I have got things, then I have no reason to stay here.


    I am going to leave now. If they ask, please help me say goodbye to them. "


    Hearing that Ye Hao was ready to leave now.


    Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King Onions wanted to say something, but when the words came to his lips, he still took it back. He looked at Ye Hao: "That''s right, you are different from me.


    You are a person who dares to think and do, and the road you walk will be more brilliant than mine.


    However, if you have any needs, I am still very willing to help you.


    As long as you speak!


    In addition, I hope you can come to the Dragon God System when you have time in the future, and I will entertain you again when that time comes.


    The last time I met, I couldn''t show my sincerity. "


    "Okay, I will go. Goodbye." Ye Hao waved his hand, and the next moment his figure walked out of the Necromancer.


    It took nearly a month, and Ye Hao finally got this thing done.


    Just when Ye Hao was about to leave the necromantic range, a beautiful figure appeared in front of Ye Hao.


    "Why, just leave like this? You didn''t even say goodbye." The Queen of the Underworld looked at Ye Hao and said lightly.


    Ye Hao stopped his figure and looked at the queen of the underworld: "Thank you very much for your help during this period. I think we should be friends...Of course...this is what I think.


    You have helped me a lot. If there is anything I need to help in the future, please speak up. "


    "Well, what if I said I need you to accompany me now?" The Queen of the Underworld suddenly looked at Ye Hao wittyly and said.


    Ye Hao was taken aback, and then he also smiled and said, "I think your spirit creatures don''t need to reproduce any offspring."


    "It may not be necessary before, but you are the first opposite **** that interests me. I don''t mind what happens to you.


    And even though I am a spirit creature, how about a physical body that I can actually create? Do you want to try it with me? "The Queen of the Underworld walked towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao looked at the woman in front of him and said that she had no charm, it was a fake. You must know that she is the dream lover of all the spirit creatures in the entire Necro Space.


    "Forget it, I know what you think. Do you want to keep me? But I do have my own very important things to do now." Ye Hao still refused.


    The charming smile on the face of the queen of the underworld disappeared. She looked at Ye Hao: "It seems that your rumor that the male is dominated by the lower body is still fake."


    Ye Hao was a little embarrassed. In fact, this was not fake, but he had controlled his desires.


    Because he knows exactly what he has to do.


    "Okay, I won''t keep you. But remember, you must ensure your safety." The Queen of the Underworld looked at Ye Hao very seriously.


    Ye Hao nodded heavily: "Don''t worry, I don''t look like a dead person. And there is a beauty like you, a swallow, who wants to develop some beautiful things with me.


    I naturally reluctant to die. "


    "If you come back next time, it will be fine. I don''t mind doing what you want with you." The Queen of the Underworld turned and left after speaking.


    This woman''s EQ is really low in this regard. She really doesn''t know how dangerous what she said is.


    Ye Hao controlled his thoughts and resolutely left the Necrotic God System!

 Chapter 3138： Queen Yan

    Chapter 3138 Queen Yan


    Crime Field No. 1


    Ye Hao came to this place again, he looked at the small shop in the middle of the desert.


    He walked into it.


    This time is completely different from before.


    When I came before, in the small lobby on the first floor, there were usually no people, and only a few dolls were responsible for receiving guests here.


    But this time, a round table is there, and there are already seven people sitting on the round table.


    "It seems that the person we are waiting for is finally here." One of the men playing cards said with a smile.


    The eyes of the seven people fell on Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao actually saw two acquaintances here.


    One of them is naturally Athena, who needless to say, and the other is someone Ye Hao didn''t expect.


    The celestial female emperor of the celestial universe.


    "Isn''t it surprising?" Athena stood up, standing behind the Empress Xingqiong: "Xingqiong is actually one of the members of our organization.


    There are only seven people in our organization, and this time for your plan, the seven of us are rare.


    Let me introduce it first, I...needless to say, Goddess Athena. But for the convenience of subsequent operations, I will re-introduce it.


    God king class, Athena. "


    Athena looked at Ye Hao with a smile, and at the same time her aura rose sharply.


    Ye Hao looked at Athena with some surprise. When she was with Athena before, she was still a high-ranking god, and she didn''t expect to hide her strength.


    And it''s been hidden all the time, so that he didn''t notice it.


    "Emperor of the Stars, I don''t need to introduce it." Athena began to walk around the table, first walking behind the card player.


    "Some of us here don''t like to penetrate their true identity and name. Just like this one. But you can call him a magic card, a **** king-level powerhouse."


    Magic Card looked at Ye Hao with a smile: "Do you like playing cards."


    Athena continued to walk. It was a beautiful woman with closed eyes. Ye Hao could basically guess her appearance.


    "This is my acquaintance, Queen Medusa. Her rumors are not inferior to me. I heard that there are many myths and legends based on her on your earth plane."


    Queen Medusa turned towards Ye Hao, and then suddenly opened her eyes.


    At this moment, Ye Hao felt completely different.


    But the next second, Queen Medusa closed her eyes.


    "He can." Queen Medusa said lightly.


    Ye Hao was breathing slightly.


    "Medusa is also a god-king-level powerhouse. Just now she was just to test your abilities. Her magic pupil is unparalleled in the world, and even a god-king-level powerhouse would not dare to stare at her for too long.


    And the powers of the main **** level and the main **** level and below, almost as long as you look at it for a second, your whole body can be petrified, and you can stand there intact, indicating that your strength is indeed very strong, far surpassing the upper main god. realm.


    It''s a recognition of your strength. "


    Then, Athena walked behind someone whose appearance made Ye Hao familiar.


    Because this is a monkey in armor.


    "This we usually call him Liu Ye, a **** king-level powerhouse." Athena introduced.


    Liu Ye squinted and looked up and down Ye Hao.


    This is a monkey with six ears. The aura on his body is very strong. Just staring at Ye Hao with his eyes, Ye Hao can feel a strong pressure.


    And not under the Xuan Lei Ying Dragon King O''Neill that he had met before.


    Athena went on to introduce the next person: "This is Emperor Yan. If you want to talk about the **** of the sun or the **** of fire, it really doesn''t matter to him.


    Although you have never heard of his name, his flame, I can guarantee it is definitely the strongest among the gods. It''s also a **** king-level powerhouse,"


    Emperor Yan was wearing sunglasses with a cigarette in his mouth. He looked at Ye Hao, snapped his fingers, and flames emerged from his fingers: "Would you like to have one?"


    "No, thanks."


    "This last one has something to do with the angels you were familiar with before." Athena respectfully looked at a white-robed woman who was sitting there quietly.


    I have to say that the most common person present is this figure.


    She was sitting there like a girl next door, quietly without any movement.


    "Wingless angel, Queen Yan. Don''t look at her innocuous human and animal appearance, she is the oldest of us here, and she has lived for almost two billion." Athena said there.


    Queen Yan greeted Ye Hao with a smile: "Hello, that little guy in your body is also good."


    Ye Hao''s body shook. Is she talking about the Angel King Luo Bing in her body?


    How did she know that there was still an Angel King Luo Bing in her body?


    To know this thing about yourself, unless she said it herself, it would be impossible for even a **** king-level powerhouse to see through it.


    At this moment, Luo Bing Angel King flew out by himself.


    She flew directly in front of the Queen Yan.


    "You...You are Queen Yan, one of the three ancient angel kings!" Angel King Luo Bing looked at the woman in front of him in surprise, his eyes agitated.


    "I didn''t expect the little guy now to remember me." Queen Yan said with a smile.


    Angel King Luo Bing knelt directly on the ground: "Luo Bing, see Her Majesty Queen Yan."


    "You don''t need to salute, I am no longer an angel king. Any Queen Yan is what they call me casually, you can call me A Yan." Queen Yan smiled kindly.


    "Wait... Queen Yan? Two billion years? What the **** is going on, doesn''t it mean that angels can only live for hundreds of millions of years?" Ye Hao was a little frightened.


    Two billion years of life.


    Doesn''t that mean that this queen Yan is almost a person from the era of the creation god, or the person from the era of the dusk of the gods?


    This is really an old antique.


    "For some reason, my life span has been greatly improved. But as Athena said just now, I am actually a wingless angel.


    So according to the rules of the angel family, I am no longer an angel king. "Queen Yan said softly.


    Angel King Luo Bing shook his head and said, "No! No, you will always be our Queen Yan.


    Your greatness is recognized by our angel family.


    But according to the rumors, you have already fallen in the era of the twilight of the gods?


    Since you are still alive, why haven''t you contacted the Angels? "


    Angel King Luo Bing asked a question.


    "That''s because at that time, something that no one thought of happened." Queen Yan''s expression became very serious at this time.


    Athena on the side also spoke at this moment: "In fact, Queen Yan is the founder of our organization, and she is also someone who has come into contact with ultimate fear in a true sense!"

 Chapter 3139： Star Dome Goddess and Star Dome

    Chapter 3139 Star Dome Goddess and Star Dome


    Ye Hao looked at Queen Yan in surprise.


    Queen Yan smiled and said lightly: "Actually, I am not the first in theory. In fact, there should be other people who have come into contact with these things besides us.


    It''s just that most of them died, or couldn''t bear the pressure, and fell into madness.


    When the news of my fall came out at that time, I was actually in a stage of self-doubt. It took tens of millions of years before I got out of it.


    Then I got acquainted with people who have the same knowledge, so at that time I chose to establish this organization.


    Because at that time, other first-class gods would definitely not believe this kind of thing, and announcing it abruptly would only create a panic.


    Therefore, our organization chose to explore these things in private before we had decisive evidence and a solution. "


    Ye Hao nodded, and there was nothing wrong with what Queen Yan and the others did.


    "At this stage, we have looked for clues many times, and there are even a few times when we are only slightly different from Ultimate Fear.


    But it is a pity that almost none of the people present at the scene have been exposed to that level of existence for the second time.


    You can only share things that everyone knows through this little information when they meet. "Queen Yan said seriously: "No matter what, our goal is to find out what this ultimate fear is.


    Will it threaten our current world, so we will take the clues you provide, Mr. Ye Hao, very seriously.


    The seven strongest in our organization are here.


    So this time, even if we really met those **** kings of the demon gods, we wouldn''t necessarily be afraid of them! ¡®


    Liu Ye confidently said: "Actually, I am looking forward to meeting those demon gods. So far, I have not fought against those rumored strong demon gods.


    I want to see, is their devil''s law powerful, or is my sixth master''s stick powerful? "


    "Liu Ye, I advise you to be more careful. The power of those demon gods is not simply the level of the **** king-level powerhouse.


    If it is a **** king-level demon god, it is estimated that no one of us present can face it alone except Queen Yan. "The Emperor Yan spit out a smoke ring there, and said in a deep voice.


    Hearing this, Emperor Yan should have fought against the Devil God again.


    "You guy, I think you are scared by those so-called demon gods, and you wear glasses all day long. It''s not because of the scar on your right eye.


    It''s as if we don''t know it. "Liu Ye said directly over there without blocking.


    Emperor Yan didn''t mind, he even took off his sunglasses directly, revealing the scary scar on his right eye.


    Ye Hao can clearly feel whether there is still the power of the demon **** dissipated on that scar.


    That is the magic of the arrogant demon.


    "This is what the guy left for me. At that time, we had a total of three king-level powerhouses fighting with that guy. In the end...only I escaped.


    However, from the outside world, the three of us were wiped out. Thinking back to the fight with that guy now, I feel scared now. "The Emperor Yan raised his hand and lit a beam of flames.


    That flame seemed to bring him some kind of courage.


    "If you''re afraid, don''t go for this action. Don''t worry, if I see the guy who cleaned you up, my sixth master will help you get revenge." Liu master said bluntly.


    Emperor Yan put on his sunglasses again: "Fear? I''ve never been afraid of that guy. I even hope to meet that guy again.


    At that time, either that guy killed me, or I killed him.


    If he kills me, I just won¡¯t have to think about the horrible atmosphere anymore. "


    Ye Hao heard that the terrifying aura that Yan Di said was mostly related to ultimate fear.


    The seven people in this organization have more or less been in contact with Ultimate Fear at least once.


    And so far, Ye Hao''s several contacts are only indirect contacts.


    But even in the case of indirect contact, it still gave Ye Hao a kind of uncomfortable feeling, and that feeling Ye Hao recalled now had a feeling of fear.


    "Okay, stop talking nonsense. Let''s discuss when to leave. My time is very precious. Several goddesses have also asked me to show them the cards." The magic card played with his own cards and chuckled lightly. Said.


    Queen Yan looked at Ye Hao: "Mr. Ye Hao, when can we set off? What are the requirements for constructing a spatial passage to the demon plane?"


    "It''s not necessary. I only need a little preparation for a day to set off." Ye Hao said.


    "Then I beg you, if there is anything in need, just tell us. Although we guys, we don''t have much reputation in the current gods and worlds.


    But there are still a lot of resources on hand. "Queen Yan said with a smile.


    "Well, I will." Ye Hao nodded.


    Afterwards, everyone separated.


    Arranged to leave after a day.


    At this time, the goddess of the star firmament also walked to Ye Hao.


    "I really didn''t expect that we would meet here." Ye Hao looked at the Queen of Star Sky unexpectedly.


    At this moment, Athena also left, leaving a private space for the two of them.


    Athena also knew that the relationship between the two was unusual, because the news that Ye Hao helped the Goddess of the Star Sky at the time was also quite rumored among the gods and all realms.


    "After all, everyone has their own secret, right? You also didn''t tell me that you have actually come into contact with the news of this organization." The Goddess of Star Sky looked at Ye Hao and said lightly.


    It can be seen that although the Star Sky Goddess pretends to be calm, her tone of voice to Ye Hao is still different from other people.


    Ye Hao didn''t say much when looking at the Goddess of Star Sky.


    Perhaps the goddess of the star firmament who had been with him for a long time is still gone, but Ye Hao can still feel that breath in the body of the goddess of the star firmament in front of him.


    Even if it is just a ray of remnant soul.


    "No matter what, this time it seems that we are going to fight together again." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the Goddess Star Sky.


    "Yes, we are going to fight together again." Ye Hao was taken aback when the Star Sky Goddess said this.


    Because he felt that tone, there seemed to be an inexplicable familiarity, as if it were an old friend''s relationship.


    But this feeling is also fleeting.


    The two left separately.

 Chapter 3140： Beginning of Chaos on the Demon Plane

    Chapter 3140 the beginning of the chaos of the devil plane


    The Goddess of Star Sky returned to her room.


    She closed her eyes, and at this moment she came to a beautiful lake.


    Here, there are people who are exactly like her.


    It''s just that this person''s face does not have the indifference of hers at the moment, but rather a little gentle.


    "I said before that when meeting him, I can allow you to use this body for a period of time. Why did you disagree when I handed over the control of the body to you just now?" The Goddess of Star Sky looked at her own Remnant soul.


    "What about meeting you? I''m just a remnant of your soul after all. This can''t change much. So instead of meeting, it''s better not to meet." Xingqiong showed a sad expression there.


    The Goddess of Star Sky frowned, she looked at her remnant soul before her eyes.


    Since she completely awakened, something she hadn''t expected happened.


    Originally on the earth plane, it was just the existence of his remnant soul. After he regained his strength, he became a completely different consciousness by chance and coincidence.


    At this moment, it is more accurate to describe her as her own remnant soul than to say that she is her second personality.


    It''s just that the authority possessed by this second personality is very small.


    She couldn''t go against her will at all, and even if she gave her the control of the body, she could only control it for less than ten minutes each time.


    As for what is going on, no one knows.


    "Next, I will act with him. If you have anything you want to say to him during the period, or if you want to contact him.


    I can give up my body to you, but... no excessive physical contact is allowed. "After the Goddess of Star Sky finished speaking, she disappeared here.


    Xingqiong was wearing a blue long dress and sitting quietly by the lake. She looked at her reflection in the lake, and there was a trace of tears in the corner of her eyes.


    "I cried?"


    ¡­


    One day later, under Ye Hao''s plan, the group of them successfully traversed the space channel.


    Came to the plane of the devil.


    Coming to this familiar plane again, Ye Hao took a deep breath, and could feel the familiar and disgusting smell in the air.


    "Is this the Demon Plane?" The Magic Card looked around curiously, and said, "I don''t know what the goddesses of the Devil Plane are like.


    I heard that you have been here before. Have you seen some goddesses with hot bodies and good temperaments? "


    Ye Hao looked at the magic card in front of him. He had already learned some of these people''s personalities through Athena.


    This magic card belongs to that kind of playboy, and he often likes to contact those goddesses.


    Of course, most of them are ordinary goddesses, goddesses of the level like Athena, Star Dome, and Medusa are not interested in him at all.


    But even for the ordinary goddesses, their appearances are completely different.


    "Yes, there are, but I am worried that you will be overwhelmed." Ye Hao smiled and looked at the magic card.


    The magic card''s eyes lit up, and he directly embraced Ye Hao''s shoulders cordially: "Brother Ye Hao, you are wrong.


    We male creatures, when faced with female creatures, we can''t say that we can''t bear the word.


    If you have something you are not good at, you can tell my brother that he has experience in this area and can help you solve any problems. "


    Ye Hao''s mouth twitched slightly: "Sorry, I have no more questions."


    "Okay, don''t talk nonsense here at this time. This time we are not here to accompany you to gather flowers." Medusa stood behind the magic card, and the magic card suddenly became honest.


    I heard that the magic card is still quite afraid of Medusa.


    It is not because of how strong Medusa is, but it is said that the magic card once hooked up to a junior master **** of Medusa, and Medusa directly petrified the magic card for a million years.


    Although this million-year petrification has no life impact on Magic Card.


    But let him, this guy, have not touched a woman for a million years, then this is the biggest torment for him.


    So from then on, when he had a choice, he tried not to meet Medusa as much as possible.


    But like what it is now, it is estimated that it is difficult to avoid a plan of action within the organization.


    "Well, the most important thing for us now is to perform our mission." Queen Yan said next to him: "Our seven god-king powerhouses appeared on the plane of the devil.


    No matter how we conceal our breath, sooner or later we will be discovered by those demon gods.


    So our action this time must be fast.


    Mr. Ye Hao, just follow our agreement before, you do what you want to do, and we do what we want to do. "


    "Okay." Ye Hao nodded.


    Afterwards, the seven Queen Yan left.


    The direction they went was not anywhere else, but the Evil Movie City.


    Because those black spires are in your evil movie city.


    And the seven of them went to investigate this matter.


    And Ye Hao''s purpose for letting them here was to attract the attention of several demon gods when they went to the Evil Movie City to investigate their extreme fear.


    Ye Hao can go to that place again and rescue the Primordial Azure Dragon!


    After all, there must be a few demon gods waiting for him in the Primordial Azure Dragon, if Ye Hao rushed forward, there would probably be no chance.


    This is the best way to adjust the tiger away from the mountain.


    Of course, Ye Hao was not using Queen Yan and the others, because Ye Hao told Queen Yan and the others about his plan.


    Queen Yan and the others did not suggest, because originally their actions like this would attract the attention of the demon god.


    It''s just that if you do it like this now, you can just help Ye Hao.


    And Ye Hao was the one who sent them here, so this could be regarded as taking advantage of each other.


    "I don''t know if the seven of them will be in danger this time." Although they are seven **** king level powerhouses, to be honest, Ye Hao is still a little worried.


    After all, they were not facing ordinary enemies, but the seven demon gods.


    Ye Hao personally faced the seven demon gods, and he was very aware of the horror of the seven demon gods.


    And this time, I don''t know how many demon gods will come from the seven demon gods.


    Among them, the Demon God of Gluttony must be on the scene. Ye Hao still remembers the power of the Demon Glutton.


    If it were not for good luck, he would have no way to escape from the hands of the gluttony demon god.


    The rest is the demon of arrogance and the demon of anger.


    If all the three **** king-level demon gods arrived, it is estimated that Queen Yan and the others would be very dangerous.


    Queen Yan and the others know this too, but for the faith of their organization, they must do this.


    In the past history, they have done similar things countless times.

 Chapter 3141： The demon is dispatched

    Chapter 3141 The Demon God Is Out


    Ye Hao soon came to the place where he had been before.


    On this island, you can see a lot of demons gathered here.


    After all, Ye Hao had made such a big noise before, and the Demon God of Lust could not be without the slightest arrangement.


    In addition, the four demon gods all gathered here.


    The gluttonous demon, the **** demon, the lazy demon, and the jealous demon.


    There are three high-ranking demon gods and one demon king-level demon god.


    This kind of battle was quite terrifying. At the beginning, Ye Hao was lucky enough to escape, but this time there was no such opportunity.


    "You have to wait." Ye Hao waited far away.


    He needs to wait for the evil shadow city to start first.


    After Athena and the others have done their work, they will surely let the Demon God of Sex and Demon support them.


    It''s just that it''s not certain how many people will be supported in the end.


    If all of them support the past, of course it is the best.


    The worst case is that most of the demons chose to stay.


    And there is another worst possibility, that is, because of Athena''s behavior, other demons will be attracted.


    For example, the demon of arrogance, the demon of anger, and the demon of greed.


    If this is the case, the crisis of this action will be magnified a lot, and no one knows how far it will evolve in the end.


    "No matter what, the space passage here must be destroyed. Only by destroying the space passage here can the safety of the earth plane be guaranteed.


    Otherwise, if the demon army here is constantly pouring into the plane of the earth, the plane of the earth will one day be unable to hold it. "Ye Hao gritted his teeth and said.


    This is something he has decided, so no matter what, he must complete it.


    This matter is related to the future of the entire earth plane.


    At this moment, several breaths skyrocketed.


    At the same time, Ye Hao also felt the powerful fluctuations that erupted from the Evil Shadow City. Although the distance between the two was far away, after all, it was the action of a **** king-level powerhouse, and Ye Hao could still feel it.


    "Quickly, or your secret will have to be exposed!" Ye Hao stared at the four auras on the island.


    On the island.


    The four demon gods also woke up at this time.


    "Something happened in the evil movie city!" the jealous demon murmured.


    The Demon God of Lust is obviously anxious, because she can set up a very important altar in the Evil Movie City: "Could it be that fellow Ye Hao?"


    "It''s not just that guy Ye Hao, it''s a person from the gods and ten thousand realms. There are a total of seven, and they are seven king-level powerhouses." Glutton Demon God said next to him.


    "Seven **** king-level powerhouses appear on our demon plane. This is a very rare thing. It seems that they are going to make big moves this time." The Lazy Demon God said lazily.


    "Anyway, we must ensure safety over Evil Movie City! We must know that there is still a big secret hidden there!" The **** demon looked anxiously at other people.


    Regarding the evil movie city, the other demon gods are also clear.


    But relatively speaking, they are not very keen on this matter.


    The Demon God of Sex and Desire has been doing all kinds of things for this matter, because she is a Demon God who has little talent in cultivation.


    In order to prove her worth and improve her strength, she can only rely on her own wisdom and constantly sit on various things.


    This is why, behind many important things, there are the demon gods of lust.


    She was afraid that one day she would become a worthless person in the eyes of other demon gods.


    In the same way, she also hopes to rely on this method to find a way to improve her strength.


    "Indeed, no matter what the Evil Movie City is, you can''t give up. In addition, the seven **** king-level powerhouses appear so grandly on our demon plane.


    If you really let them finish their work, just leave like this.


    Isn''t that just hitting us demon gods in the face. "The huge body of the Glutton Demon God moved.


    The jealous demon murmured there, "But this is not ruled out, it is their strategy to adjust the tiger away from the mountain.


    I guess that these seven **** king-level powerhouses were probably brought here by Ye Hao.


    After all, for so many years, the space barriers between the gods and the demon plane are not so simple and can be traversed, except for this guy who has the laws of time and space.


    It is possible that he has reached an agreement with these **** kings and asked them to take action to attract us, and then he ran over by himself, trying to destroy everything here.


    After all, that guy really wants to protect his earth plane. Maybe, where is he staring here now.


    As long as we leave, he will immediately take action, destroying everything here, and completely interrupting the passage between us and the earth plane. "


    Hearing the words of the jealous devil, everyone didn''t say much, because in fact, everyone had already thought of such a thing.


    "Don''t worry about this, the three of you will stay here. Just leave it to me at the Evil Shadow City." The Glutton Demon said in a deep voice.


    "Leave it to you alone? That''s the seven **** king-level powerhouses. Even if you are the gluttony demon god, it is probably difficult to face the seven brother **** king-level powerhouse at the same time!" Lazy Demon God said a little worried.


    Although they, the Demon God powerhouses, can play more with less in the same level, but this is not unlimited.


    And like this, it is quite dangerous to deal with the seven **** king-level powerhouses with one person''s power.


    "Of course it''s not just me. I just went to delay for a while.


    I have already sent a message to the demon **** of arrogance and the devil of anger, and the two of them will also rush to the past in a short time.


    In addition, in order to prevent any accidents on your side, the greedy demon will come to support you at that time.


    I think with this arrangement, whether their purpose is here or the Evil Movie City, we can let them go home. "The Glutton Demon said confidently.


    Hearing the arrangement of the gluttonous demon god, everyone''s heart was also let go.


    Three demon gods of the demon king level sit in the Evil Movie City, and then the four demon gods of the upper main **** sit here, which can indeed reduce the degree of danger to the lowest.


    "Then this way, the three of us will stay here. Evil Movie City, please gluttony you." The jealous demon said while looking at the gluttony.


    The gluttony demon **** licked his big mouth with his tongue, and said grinningly: "I haven''t eaten **** king-level food for a long time.


    I hope the taste of these seven guys can satisfy me. Hahahaha..."


    After finishing speaking, the gluttonous demon **** flew out and rushed towards the evil movie city!

 Chapter 3142： Glutton War Three Gods

    Chapter 3142 Glutton And Three Gods


    Evil Movie City


    Athena is now above the palace of the Evil Shadow City.


    Just now they have broken through the defensive barrier here.


    Everywhere in the city are ordinary demonic races panicking.


    The evil shadow guards fell to the ground in embarrassment, and some of them have fallen.


    The strength of these evil shadow guards is at most the main **** level, how can they be the opponent of the seven **** king level powerhouses.


    "Ye Hao is right, there is the smell of that stuff in those small black towers. The strongest aura is in the black tower in the center." Emperor Yan spit out a smoke ring, and looked at the strange array structure below. .


    "We have to move faster. Those guys will have to come over soon." The Goddess of Star Sky said with a serious face.


    Medusa opened her eyes and looked at the towers below.


    She frowned and said: "There is bad news. Although the enchantment below has been destroyed by us. But there is a more complicated enchantment in the central black tower.


    To explore what''s inside, we must first break this barrier. "


    "How long does it take?" Queen Yan interrogated Medusa.


    Among them, Medusa is the most skilled in this area.


    "It takes almost ten minutes." Medusa said in a deep voice.


    "Ten minutes?" Athena frowned slightly: "At this time, it is estimated that those guys will have to come."


    "Isn''t that right, Liu Ye just happened to compete with them." Liu Ye said confidently.


    The magic card was playing with the cards in his hand, and he said lightly: "Anyway, we are here, whether it''s five minutes and ten minutes, or half an hour and an hour.


    We have to wait here, after all, these are the demons in our hearts. "


    The seven were silent for a moment.


    The magic card is right.


    In fact, most of these people joined the organization for the purpose of defeating this demons.


    Each of them saw the moment of extreme fear, although they did not die on the spot or went mad.


    But that kind of feeling also had the seeds of the demons in their hearts.


    And if you want to defeat this demons, the only way is to defeat it head-on.


    That''s why they got together to form this organization, just to fight against this kind of demons together.


    Even in the process of such a struggle, you might lose your life.


    In fact, losing their lives is also a way of living for them.


    Because they are alive now and are not surrounded by that kind of demons all the time.


    The members in their organization, in these billions of years, except for the death of some reasons on the way to explore the answer.


    In fact, more than half of them committed suicide or went crazy because they couldn''t defeat the demons.


    Although the seven of them were strong at the God King level, it was quite rare that they could persist until now.


    "Then it''s so decided, Medusa, you are responsible for breaking your own barrier. Wait a minute, no matter what happens, we will help you block it, you just need to do your own thing." Queen Yan said. .


    "I understand." Medusa nodded, and then began to open her eyes, a strange light exuded in them.


    And this is the divine power of the Medusa God King, she is now using her divine power to break the barrier in front of her.


    At this moment, the other six **** kings set up an enchantment outside.


    It''s just that this enchantment is relatively fragile. If you suffer a move from a **** king-level powerhouse without protection, you probably won''t have a chance to survive it.


    But like some demons who are not at the King of Gods level, there is no way to stop the things going on in the palace of this evil movie city.


    "Huhuhuhu." Emperor Yan spit out the smoke ring, looking at the distance first: "Here."


    The next moment, a huge figure rushed out like a cannonball.


    boom!


    After a loud noise, this figure appeared in front of the six.


    "You are the kings of the gods and all realms." The Glutton Demon God looked at the six people in front of him, and his huge eyes swept over the six people.


    The look in his eyes was as if he was looking at his own food.


    "Gluttony Demon God." Liu Ye looked at the huge Gluttony Demon God in front of him with interest: "I didn''t expect that the first opponent to come would be the second-ranked Gluttony Demon God among the Seven Great Demon Gods.


    It just so happens that my sixth master will try with you first! "


    As he said, a golden stick appeared in Liu Ye''s hand, that was his super magic weapon.


    Liu Ye raised the stick and slammed it down on the head of the gluttony demon god.


    The gluttony raised his head and looked at the monkey in front of him and the golden stick in his hand. The gluttony just slowly raised his arm.


    It directly blocked Liu Ye''s stick.


    The light of the collision and friction between the two is like a supernova explosion.


    In the aftermath of such a battle, the demons in the Evil Movie City have all suffered, but fortunately, the vast majority of ordinary people have begun to evacuate before this.


    When they saw the **** king-level powerhouses of the gods and ten thousand realms appearing here, they knew that there would be a big battle here.


    And when this battle is going on, if these weak demons are still here, they will definitely be affected.


    So smart people left here a long time ago.


    After receiving Liu Ye''s stick, the gluttony demon **** waved his hand violently.


    He threw Liu Ye like a bowling ball.


    Liu Ye flew out so far that he was able to stabilize his body.


    "Ahem..." Liu Ye still coughed up blood, but the expression on his face was very excited: "Interesting, interesting. The same as the rumors.


    The strength of you demon gods is indeed different in the same realm.


    But it''s interesting to have such an opponent.


    I fought a guy for three million years, but it was a pity that the guy didn''t know where he went. "


    "Okay, monkey. You dealt with this opponent yourself, and within ten minutes you won''t even have the monkey brain." Yandi couldn''t stand it anymore, and the whole body began to bathe in flames and walked out.


    The magic card also stood up at this time: "The Glutton Demon God, although we are both God King level powerhouses. But his strength is much stronger than ours.


    Just to pester him, at least three people are needed.


    If the six of us work together, we will have a chance to suppress him! "


    Liu Ye curled his lips, he was actually very dissatisfied, but he also knew this was a fact.


    "Huh." Liu Ye waved his stick and rushed up with the other two people.

 Chapter 3143： The power of the devil

    Chapter 3143 Demon God''s Power


    Magic cards offered their own cards, and those cards were not simple cards.


    These cards are actually cards condensed by magic card players relying on their own laws.


    Each of these cards represents a completely different meaning.


    It''s like the appearance of one of the cards represents some kind of powerful creature.


    These creatures will appear thereafter and attack the target, the Glutton Demon.


    And some cards are changes to the surrounding environment, or some kind of magical attack.


    In comparison, Emperor Yan and Liu Ye were in direct contact.


    The two had a high-intensity attack on the gluttony demon god.


    In the entire dark sky, because of their fluctuations in battle, it sometimes seemed like daylight.


    At this time, neither Queen Athena Yan nor the goddess of the star vault had made a move.


    Because they sensed another comer.


    Soon, a figure appeared in the air.


    Angry Demon God.


    "I didn''t expect that you, the **** kings of the worlds, would dare to directly break into our demon plane at this time. I don''t know if you should admire your luck, or you should say that you are stupid enough to think you can leave alive. What about here?" The angry demon **** looked at the few people in front of him unceremoniously.


    "To deal with him together." Athena offered her **** outfit, her whole body was like a shining golden warrior.


    This style is definitely much better by Akina''s suit.


    The star goddess and Queen Hiko were not idle, and the three began to entangle with the angry demon.


    And it is very obvious that when the angry demon **** faced these three women, he was completely defeated.


    Even, there was a situation that was about to be injured for a while.


    "What''s the matter with these three women?" The angry demon **** looked at his three opponents in surprise, these three women are very strong.


    It is definitely the very strong existence in the same realm.


    If he hadn''t possessed the Devil''s Law, it is estimated that he could not be the opponent of these three guys.


    And at this moment, another stronger aura appeared above the Evil Shadow City.


    A man in a long robe with an arrogant face was suspended in the air.


    Although this man didn''t look fierce and evil, everyone could sense an extremely terrifying aura from this man.


    "Arrogant Demon God." Liu Ye cast a glance at this side.


    They are now facing the worst situation.


    The three demon king-level demon gods have all appeared, and if other demon gods appear later, the situation on their side will be quite tricky.


    "The arrogant devil is dealt with by me and Xingqiong, and you are responsible for those two guys." Queen Yan and the goddess of Xingqiong flew to the sides of the arrogant demon, staring at the arrogant demon seriously in front of them.


    At this time, the magic card player also temporarily gave up the siege of the gluttony demon, and turned to assist Athena to deal with the angry demon.


    In this case, it happens that every two people deal with a demon god.


    "I don''t need your help, I can deal with him alone." Athena said with some pride.


    The magic card player shook his head next to him and said, "Now, don''t learn from Liu Ye at this time. What we have to do now is to delay as much as possible.


    If you want to defeat these three guys, it is estimated that there is no time.


    Can only delay as long as possible, so that Medusa can break the barrier inside. "


    Athena glanced at Medusa in the enchantment below, and Medusa had already completed a half of her movements.


    "I hope the things in there, don''t disappoint our adventure this time!" The magic card player said in admiration.


    On the other side, the fight between Liu Ye and Yan Emperor and the Glutton Demon God was quite fierce, and both sides were all going to kill each other.


    It is also the most intense.


    On the contrary, Queen Yan and the Goddess of Star Sky haven''t done anything for a long time.


    The arrogant demon was floating there, looking at the situation in front of him like an outsider.


    "Are you here for the things in that black tower?" The Arrogant Demon God looked at Queen Yan and the Goddess of Star Sky and said.


    "Yes, it seems that you also have some understanding of the things in there?" Queen Yan looked at the arrogant demon.


    The arrogant demon shook his head mockingly: "It''s more than an understanding of that thing. Maybe there is no one in this world who knows better than us."


    Queen Yan looked at the arrogant demon in surprise.


    The arrogant demon raised his hand, and the law of the devil appeared on the palm of his hand, but soon the aura of the law of the devil changed and turned into a rather terrifying aura.


    And at the moment this breath appeared.


    The complexion of Queen Yan and the goddess of Star Sky changed.


    "Your devil''s laws and supernatural power come from those guys!" Queen Yan said in a deep voice.


    "I don''t know what those guys you are talking about are, anyway, the reason why we have such a strong strength is indeed because of that inexplicable strength.


    But this kind of power is very fearful even for our demon gods, but we don''t want to give up, so we arranged for the **** demon **** to seal this power here.


    I have heard before that there is a force among the gods and ten thousand realms that is also very curious about this mysterious power, and even spent hundreds of millions of years investigating things. In this case, it should be you. "The arrogant demon said lightly.


    Queen Yan said sternly: "The arrogant demon god, although from the front line, we are enemies.


    But I think you should be very clear about the horror of this unknown power, and what you are trying to contact is a forbidden power.


    This kind of power is very likely to swallow yourselves while making you stronger.


    Or even destroy the entire world!


    You want to occupy the world of the gods because of your desires, but do you want to destroy your own world? "


    The arrogant demon said faintly: "We are not destroyers, we are just to occupy all that, to prove that for billions of years, it is not us, but you that are wrong.


    As for the taboo of this power, we are also very clear.


    But over the past hundreds of millions of years, we have no other opportunity besides trying to accept this force.


    Therefore, we have only one choice, even if this choice will bring a disaster to the whole world! "


    "You... sooner or later you will regret your choice like this!" The Star Sky Goddess said in a deep voice.


    The arrogant demon smiled self-deprecatingly. At this moment, his strength began to rise, and he said faintly: "I may regret it.


    But if I can''t have the power, then I will regret it now! "

 Chapter 3144： Ye Hao and the Three Demon Gods

    Chapter 3144 Ye Hao Fights The Three Demon Gods


    When this side was caught in a chaotic battle, Ye Hao also faced his own problems.


    Because of the previous infiltration, this time the entire island was set up with a very restricted space.


    This made Ye Hao unable to move in space here, sneaking under this place, and contacting the Primordial Azure Dragon.


    So Ye Hao could only choose to sneak in frontally this time.


    And what is naturally unavoidable to sneak in from the front is to make positive contact with those demon gods.


    At this moment, three **** kings appeared in front of Ye Hao almost simultaneously.


    Lazy demon, **** demon, jealous demon.


    "Unexpectedly, you actually appeared." The jealous devil looked at Ye Hao mockingly.


    Ye Hao looked at the three demon gods in front of him.


    It seemed that only the Glutton Demon God was attracted to the Evil Shadow City, and the remaining three guys stayed here.


    Although these three guys are all high-ranking gods, they are also a great threat to him.


    The strength of the upper main **** facing the three upper main gods of the demon **** powerhouse, it is estimated that such a thing has not happened in the entire battle of the demon god.


    But there is no way, this is what Ye Hao must do now, and it is the only way to go.


    The Lazy Demon stared at Ye Hao with a murderous look in his eyes: "The first time you escaped, the second time you also let you escape. But this time, you have no chance to escape again."


    The **** demon looked at Ye Hao with interest: "Seriously, I am very interested in you. If you are willing to join me, let me leave a mark on your soul and body.


    Maybe I can save you a little life. "


    Ye Hao looked at the three women in front of him, and the breath on his body burst out: "Today, what I have to do. No one can stop me, if you really want to stop me.


    Then please be prepared to pay the price of your life! "


    "Hahahahaha, I didn''t expect you, this kid, to become so arrogant after not seeing you in the past two months. It seems that your strength has improved a bit.


    Yes, your talent is really amazing.


    But no matter how great your talent is, you are still only a high-ranking god.


    As long as you are the upper master god, you can''t be the opponent of our demon god, not to mention that you are facing three powerful demon gods here now.


    Do you really think that you are sure to defeat us? "The jealous demon said with a sneer.


    "How do you know if you don''t try it!" Ye Hao''s power of law all exploded at this moment.


    The laws of various colors flooded the space around Ye Hao at this moment.


    It''s like a doomsday scene.


    The smile on the face of the **** demon **** dissipated, and she looked at Ye Hao seriously: "The aura on this guy''s body is extraordinary. Although only the realm of the upper master god, it is not inferior to our strength. ."


    "Why? Are you scared? He is indeed very strong. But we have enough three people. We must keep him here today anyway!" The Lazy Demon said angrily.


    "Stop talking nonsense, let''s do it. There are many nights in the province, and this kid has escaped." The jealous devil also saw that Ye Hao''s talent is indeed extraordinary.


    In less than a few months of effort, his strength has been upgraded to a new level.


    The speed of this improvement is really amazing.


    If he doesn''t stop the speed of his improvement in time now, it won''t be long.


    This guy might be able to become a **** king-level powerhouse, and until that time, the demon gods of their upper main gods, it is estimated that there is really no way to take him.


    So that sentence is correct, the first is the strongest.


    The three strangers had all started at this moment. The huge power of the demon''s law on them directly started a horrible head-on with Ye Hao''s power.


    In the confrontation with such a large number of strong men, those superfluous skills have almost been discarded, and the rules are simply colliding there.


    If it were replaced by other ordinary high-ranking master gods, it is estimated that in this law confrontation, let alone three people.


    Even if there are five people, ten people are not necessarily Ye Hao''s opponents now.


    However, the opponents Ye Hao chose for him now are also known to be top-notch existences in the same realm.


    And there are many actual battles that have proved that their strength is the upper master god, the devil, and the strong.


    Therefore, even for a guy like Ye Hao with powerful laws, it would be very difficult to defeat the three guys in front of him.


    The situation at the moment is that Ye Hao is one enemy three, and the situation is quite deadlocked.


    In the eyes of outsiders, this is the big ball in the middle, against the other three big balls.


    And this confrontation is still a tug of war.


    Neither side can achieve a decisive victory in this tug-of-war in a short period of time.


    "I didn''t expect this guy''s strength, there is really something formidable!" The jealous demon said with a frown.


    She had never imagined that Ye Hao could even rely on her own strength to maintain such a posture when fighting against three Demon God level powerhouses.


    The **** demon said admiringly: "To be honest, if he is not our opponent. If he can be allowed to join us, relying on the power he shows now.


    Even if in the future, he can become our eighth demon, this is not impossible.


    It''s a pity that some people have directly obliterated this hope in their infants. "


    In fact, this idea of ??the **** demon **** is not without any possibility.


    Because they all know that Ye Hao actually has similarities with them.


    That is, they all have the Demon Law, and although Ye Hao relied on what channel to obtain the Demon Law, but in the previous battle.


    And now when Ye Hao was fighting with them, he had already used the law of demons.


    So Ye Hao already had the basis for becoming a demon god.


    "Huh, do you want him to be our companion? Do you think this is possible, unless you give up the idea of ??attacking the earth plane."


    You must know that this guy''s obsession is to protect his earth plane, and if we don''t attack the earth plane, we won''t have any hatred with him.


    But if we want to take revenge on the gods and the world, the plane of the earth is a completely unavoidable problem.


    So there is no possibility of cooperation between us and this guy.


    We must completely destroy him! "The Lazy Demon said there.


    What she said was correct, Ye Hao and them were completely on opposite sides, and there was no possibility!

 Chapter 3145： Hope and despair

    Chapter 3145-Hope And Despair


    The Primordial Blue Dragon under the ground opened his eyes.


    He could feel that the terrifying power above his head was stalemate.


    "It''s him! It''s really him here! In his body, there is that breath... He really brought my blood in accordance with the agreement!" The Primordial Azure Dragon was a little excited.


    Although I have reached an agreement with this kid before.


    But that is also holding a glimmer of hope.


    But what I didn''t expect now was that after only a month''s time, the other party actually found himself with the blood of the promised Primordial Azure Dragon.


    For him, this is really an unexpected surprise.


    He never expected that this surprise would come so quickly.


    He didn''t choose the wrong person!


    "However, his current breath should be the powerhouse of the three high-ranking demon gods alone.


    Although his own breath is also very strong, it is still quite a painful thing to face the three demon gods on his own! "The Taikoo Canglong began to try to use his power to contact Ye Hao.


    Trying to use his own space laws directly to bring Ye Hao to the space where he is.


    But his own situation is already very bad now, plus he had previously tried to prevent such things from happening.


    The **** demon specially strengthened the space constraints on the entire island.


    Now let''s not say that it is the ancient Canglong or Ye Hao, who has the law of space.


    Even if it comes to a **** king-level powerhouse who has the strongest mastery of the laws of space among the gods, he may not have the ability to break through in this situation.


    This is really a very difficult thing.


    "Damn it, is it... the chance to show up in front of me finally. How about watching it pass away like this!" The Primordial Azure Dragon was quite angry and unwilling.


    According to this situation, if it continues, it is very likely that all these things will be in vain.


    Although that human being is very strong, as time goes by, that guy is doomed to fail.


    At that time, my hopes that have been waiting for billions of years will be completely shattered.


    Over the past billions of years, Canggu Canglong has tried many times.


    After all, for such a long time, there is no shortage of other people here.


    But there is no doubt that Ye Hao has the best chance for him this time.


    If it failed even this time, the Primordial Azure Dragon would really be completely desperate.


    At that time, it is estimated that he will directly think that he may not be able to get out of here at all.


    Sometimes.


    Hope is often more terrifying than despair.


    Because as long as there is a glimmer of hope, you will continue to work hard to realize it.


    And you must know that under this effort, the last ninety cities failed, and those who can really successfully walked down, it is estimated that even that one Chengdu did not.


    And give you hope, and then pull you down from the peak of hope.


    This is the cruelest thing.


    "I...I...I want to go out!" The Primordial Azure Dragon roared, but now he simply doesn''t have any ability to escape from here.


    "Hey, can you keep your voice down. If you attract some demons, even the demons of the middle main god, I am not necessarily the opponent."


    At this moment, a voice came from the darkness, and a shadow came out.


    Primordial Canglong looked at the woman walking out of the darkness in surprise. At that moment, he didn''t even feel the breath of that woman.


    "Who are you?" Primordial Canglong said in surprise.


    "I''m here to save you." The Moon God took out a brocade box from his arms, and after opening the brocade box, a drop of divine blood was staying there quietly.


    "It''s the blood I want!" Primordial Canglong looked at the blood in front of him in surprise. This was definitely the biggest mood swing in his hundreds of thousands of years.


    It feels like suddenly falling from the top of a high mountain to the bottom of the valley, but now suddenly climbing from the bottom of the valley to the top of the high mountain.


    If it were not for a strong man like him, it is estimated that the emotions of ordinary people would have already collapsed at this time.


    "This...what the **** is going on?" Primordial Canglong looked at the woman in front of him curiously.


    "My name is Moon God, who was sent by Mr. Ye Hao. As for what happened in the middle, it is too troublesome to explain it now.


    You quickly absorb this thing first, Mr. Ye Hao can''t support it for a long time outside. "The Moon God said.


    She is still more worried about Ye Hao''s safety outside, after all, Ye Hao is facing the Demon God-level powerhouse of the three high-ranking masters alone.


    Before, she followed the Lazy Demon God for a while, and she knew very well how terrifying a strong Demon God was.


    Therefore, she hoped that the Primordial Azure Dragon in front of her could help Mr. Ye Hao after regaining his power.


    "Okay, okay, okay! I will absorb this thing now. You can put the blood within ten meters in front of me!" Primordial Azure Dragon said excitedly.


    Now his excitement has never appeared in his entire life.


    Because he is finally going to be free.


    He can finally get a chance to get out of this ghost place now.


    Can you say he is not excited?


    According to what the Primordial Canglong said, the Moon God placed the brocade box containing the blood of the gods ten meters in front of the Primordial Canglong.


    At that moment, that divine blood rushed directly into the mouth of Primordial Azure Dragon.


    Immediately, the space around the Primordial Azure Dragon fell into a strange situation.


    The Moon God could feel that the power of the Primordial Azure Dragon in front of him was gradually recovering.


    The Moon God took a long breath, and she could only pray now that Mr. Ye Hao could hold on for a while longer.


    Before, when Ye Hao acted.


    In fact, he knew that it would be difficult for him to act under the noses of the three demon gods alone.


    Therefore, he arranged for the Moon God who had always been placed in the inner world by himself.


    The Moon God itself has a good concealment ability, and then the three demon gods are delayed in Ye Hao, and the power of the law is turbulent, to a certain extent.


    The aura of this space is very chaotic.


    It''s like a big storm.


    So when the Moon God appeared in this space just now, the Primordial Azure Dragon himself did not feel the Moon God''s appearance.


    And only relying on such a method, the Moon God can safely send the blood of the Primordial Blue Dragon to the front of the Primordial Blue Dragon.


    This time, Ye Hao explained the task very smoothly.


    Although this task, Ye Hao told Moon God before that it was very dangerous.


    But Moon God was still very happy that he could help Ye Hao.

 Chapter 3146： The Secret of the Primordial Azure Dragon

    Chapter 3146 The Secret Of The Primordial Azure Dragon


    Time passed bit by bit. Battlefields on both sides are erupting in unprecedented battles.


    Everyone is fighting bravely for their goals.


    Huge changes have occurred in both places one after another.


    When Athena and the six of them were pulling with the three demon gods.


    Suddenly a figure rushed out.


    He rushed towards Medusa, who was breaking the barrier below.


    This is no one else, it is Lucifer, the demon of greed!


    Almost in the blink of an eye, he broke through the barriers arranged by several other gods.


    Lucifer, the greedy demon god, had a strong force of law on the palm of his hand, and he attacked Medusa.


    Although Athena''s other six people have noticed this situation at this moment, they are all avatars lacking skills at this moment, and there is no way to help Medusa who is under attack there.


    Therefore, Medusa could only temporarily slow down the speed of his own hands, and turned to look at Lucifer, the greedy demon who attacked him.


    At this moment, there seemed to be a huge Gorgon phantom behind Medusa.


    The body of the greedy demon Lucifer began to petrify at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Petrification?" Lucifer, the greedy demon god, felt the erosion of his body by this power. He hurriedly avoided Medusa''s sight with a superb speed.


    And when his body moved out of Medusa''s sight.


    The petrified position on his body will get a little better.


    For a person like him, the petrochemical of Medusa is also a threat, but it is not that irreversible.


    He began to circle around at a very fast speed, and at the same time used long-range attack methods to launch attacks on Medusa from time to time.


    The only thing Medusa could do was to confront Lucifer, the greedy demon god, which made her not distracted to break the barrier at all.


    And the work of cracking the barrier has been carried out to 70%!


    Although Lucifer, the greedy demon god, only had the strength of the upper main god, it was also extremely threatening to Medusa.


    Their kind of powerful strength is very likely to pose a great threat to her.


    "No, we have to help Medusa!" The Goddess of Star Sky saw what happened to Medusa.


    If it goes on like this, it will be them who fail.


    After all, in this war of attrition, they are not opponents at all!


    "Go help Medusa, I will deal with this arrogant demon!" Queen Yan said.


    Queen Yan''s strength has further strengthened, trying to rely on her own strength to fight against the arrogant demon.


    The arrogant demon naturally saw what Queen Yan meant, and he smiled contemptuously: "Do you really think I have only this strength?


    It seems that I have been underestimated. Since this is the case, let you see my true strength. "


    With that, a token appeared in the hand of the arrogant demon.


    When this token appeared, the expressions on the faces of Queen Yan and the Goddess of Star Sky became serious.


    Because this is a god-killing weapon!


    The Pride of the Demon God, the Seven Killing Order of the Demon God!


    The Goddess of Star Sky knew that she had no way to get out.


    The Arrogant Demon God has this very powerful God-killing weapon in his hands. If Queen Yan is allowed to face it alone, it is very likely that Queen Yan will fall here.


    At least it''s a state of serious injury.


    On the other side, Liu Ye and Yan Di, who were facing the gluttonous demon god, were also inextricably beaten at this moment.


    "Old smoker, you go and help Medusa. Leave this big fat man to me to deal with." Liu Ye don''t think he is a reckless person, in fact, he no longer pays attention to the battle situation all the time.


    "Can you do it? Or you go, I''ll stop this guy." Yan Di said.


    Liu Ye directly cast his eyes: "Don''t talk nonsense, I just let you go and you..."


    When Liu Ye was talking with Yan Emperor, a hideous armor appeared on the body of the Glutton Demon God.


    God-killing weapon¡¤Gluttony Demon Armor!


    "Hey, it seems that at this moment, no one of us wants to leave." Yan Emperor saw the god-killing weapon in front of him, he knew that neither he nor Liu Ye would want to leave.


    Although this is a god-killing weapon that looks defensive.


    But remember, don''t underestimate any god-killing weapon.


    God-killing weapons have one characteristic, that is, they are all capable of completing the task of killing the gods.


    At this moment, Athena and the magic card player, there is no way to get out here, because the situation they face is the most dangerous right now.


    Their enemy, the Wrath Demon God, has sacrificed their weapons.


    Abyss Furious Cannon!


    The angry demon **** unceremoniously used his own god-killing weapon against the two.


    However, Athena and the magic card player can only dodge constantly.


    Because this is a god-killing weapon, or a god-killing weapon that is particularly strong in attack.


    At least it was attacked, even with Athena''s shield as protection, it was extremely troublesome.


    It is very likely to cause very bad consequences!


    All of a sudden, the situation completely put the seven of them at a disadvantage.


    If this continues, it is very likely that all seven of them will stay here.


    After all, they are all facing the devil.


    The other side at the moment is Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao is still facing the three powerful demon gods in front of him, although on the surface they seem to be evenly matched, in fact they are in danger.


    As long as there is a slight difference in Ye Hao''s side, he might be crushed.


    This is where he is now.


    And the place that really happened was not in him.


    But in an unexpected place.


    After the Primordial Canglong received his own blood, his strength began to gradually recover.


    But the Moon God in front of him sensed something was wrong.


    Because she sensed an incredible breath from this Primordial Azure Dragon, which was not something she had ever come into contact with.


    No matter in the plane of the devil or you have never had this kind of power in the world of the gods.


    "You...you...what''s the aura on your body?" Moon God couldn''t help asking.


    The corner of Primordial Azure Dragon''s mouth raised, and he showed a crazy smile: "My breath? You might not understand it.


    But it has a name, a name called by a group of gods and ten thousand realms.


    Ultimate fear! "


    Ultimate fear?


    Moon God was taken aback. She heard Ye Hao mention this thing before, but Ye Hao didn''t give her a detailed introduction, only saying that it was a rather dangerous thing.


    And now the Primordial Azure Dragon actually possesses this kind of power?


    How is this going?


    Does Ye Hao know?


    "Hahaha, I have been trapped for billions of years. I can finally return to this world. I want to summon the power from the abyss to this world again."


    The Primordial Blue Dragon roared, and the entire island also shook.

 Chapter 3147： Primordial Azure Dragon and Ultimate Fear

    Chapter 3147 Primordial Azure Dragon and Ultimate Fear


    Ye Hao and others who were fighting over the island were all startled by this power and aura.


    The Demon God of Lust even changed his face suddenly: "I didn''t expect that this guy would be released!"


    The **** demon looked at Ye Hao on the opposite side: "Boy, I advise you to give up the fight with us now. The big trouble has already come, let''s think about how to deal with this big trouble."


    Ye Hao frowned and felt the aura radiating from the island.


    That breath was indeed the Primordial Blue Dragon, but there was an aura of extreme fear in the breath of Primordial Blue Dragon.


    What exactly is going on?


    "What''s going on? What is the origin of this Primordial Azure Dragon!" Ye Hao frowned and interrogated the Coloring Demon God.


    The **** demon looked at Ye Hao with a sneer: "I didn''t expect that you didn''t even understand it thoroughly, so you dared to let it out directly.


    I don¡¯t know if I should say that you are really courageous, or that you are really stupid? "


    Ye Hao looked at the Demon God of Lust with incomprehension, he noticed that there must be other incredible things in this Primordial Azure Dragon.


    And it''s still something that has something to do with ultimate fear.


    "Indeed, one of my purposes for trapping this Primordial Azure Dragon is to master its spatial law ability.


    But in fact, there was another reason why I tried so hard to get it.


    Because at that time the existence of the Primordial Azure Dragon affected the security of the Demon Plane and even other worlds.


    Therefore, I have to seal it up.


    And this time, in order to conquer the earth plane, I had to use its power, otherwise I would never give it such a chance to come out! "


    The **** demon tells this history.


    At this time, Ye Hao''s confrontation with these three demon gods also stopped at this time.


    Because of the aura in the island, they have no way to go on fighting.


    "Then why is it related to ultimate fear?" Ye Hao asked.


    "Ultimately terrified? Oh, oh, what the guys of the gods and ten thousand realms call this power. I didn''t expect you, a kid, to know a lot.


    However, I will explain too many things to you in this way. "The **** demon **** shrugged and said: "It does have something to do with ultimate fear.


    Speaking of it, our demons are also related to ultimate fear.


    In fact, speaking of it, now you are also inseparable from the ultimate fear! Because you also have the law of the devil, as long as you have the law of the devil, you are destined to have that string of memories in your blood! "


    Ye Hao frowned slightly: "I don''t know, what are you talking about."


    The Demon God of Lust looked at Ye Hao with interest: "It seems that the memory in your bloodline has not yet awakened.


    If you want to know what happened at that time, you might as well give it a try. What was your memory during the awakening period. "


    With that, the Demon God of Lust flew towards Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao frowned, while being wary of the Color Demon God, he was also curious about what was going on.


    To be honest, the dark heart in his body has always given him a strange feeling.


    That kind of powerful and magical power, logically speaking, shouldn''t appear in this world.


    But it just appeared in this world.


    "Come and let me tell you what happened during that time." The **** demon had already arrived in front of Ye Hao at this moment, and she held Ye Hao''s face with both hands.


    The next moment, the two kissed together.


    to be frank.


    It''s really hard to believe that the two people who were fighting each other''s life and death not long ago are actually doing such a thing at this moment.


    "The Demon God of Lust, this woman is really thick lines, even at this time, she can still do such a thing." The Lazy Demon said with a frown.


    The jealous demon on the side said, "There is no way. You know exactly what the Primordial Azure Dragon is.


    Now that the guy has come out, I don''t know how much trouble he has to make.


    And now only this kid can help us here, and this kid happens to have the law of space.


    Therefore, if he can face this Primordial Azure Dragon with us, it is the only way to solve this problem now. "


    Hearing the words of the jealous demon, the lazy demon could only helplessly look at the island that had turned into chaos at this moment.


    At this moment, the entire island is full of terrifying space laws.


    Regarding the aura of this space law, even some of their upper master **** level demon **** powerhouses did not dare to enter it without authorization.


    Moreover, behind this space law, there is still a very powerful force hidden.


    The horror of that power is very clear to them.


    So now I can only wait, waiting for Ye Hao to be willing to join their battle line.


    No matter how big the problem is between the two sides before.


    At this moment, in the immediate crisis, they must cooperate to face it, otherwise for the entire demon plane, it is very likely that it will evolve into the disaster billions of years ago.


    And at this moment, Ye Hao, because of this kiss from the **** demon god, a lot of things suddenly appeared in his mind.


    These fragments of memory seemed to be in his mind, but they all appeared at this moment.


    It''s as if those memory fragments were actually hidden.


    And now the **** demon **** is equivalent to a key, helping Ye Hao open the dusty door of these memory fragments.


    Let Ye Hao be able to see the content of these memory fragments.


    At this time, Ye Hao completely understood a lot of unthinkable things.


    For example, why did the demon plane that originally existed with the gods and worlds at the beginning stand on the opposite side of the gods and the world, and then the battle of the demon gods that has continued to the present erupted.


    It turns out that all of this is actually due to the infiltration of the ultimate fear into the gods and all realms.


    Ultimate fear can be seen as a very powerful and fearful life form. It''s not right...it can''t be said to be a life form, because there are still many life forms in it.


    But they can divide and recombine recklessly.


    They take each world as their food, and once their consciousness appears in a certain world, they will swallow the world completely.


    Let all creatures in this world become their own nourishment.


    And generally doing things like this is also very troublesome for the ultimate fear.


    It''s as if you are eating a hedgehog, you have to pull out all the thorns on the outside a little bit!

 Chapter 3148： Cooperate

    3148-Sorcerer


    And when the power of ultimate fear began to penetrate into this world.


    The creatures in this world generally show three reactions.


    The most common one is to go with the flow, or that these creatures simply don''t have the ability to perceive this happening.


    It''s as if a two-dimensional creature can''t perceive what a three-dimensional creature does to you.


    Ultimate fear is an extra-dimensional existence for ordinary creatures.


    No matter what the ultimate fear does to this world, these creatures will not be aware of it.


    Even when the world was shattered at the end, in the eyes of these creatures, it might be only a moment, and they would not have any premonitions at all.


    The remaining two reactions are two completely opposite reactions.


    One is confrontation. These confrontational creatures generally have to have strong strength first, because only with strong strength can you have the ability to perceive the existence of ultimate fear.


    Otherwise, let alone confrontation.


    You can''t even perceive, what kind of confrontation are you talking about?


    Just like the current organization of Athena and others, the members in the organization often have to be at least the middle main god, the upper main god.


    Even at the main **** level, they usually do errands.


    And the most core personnel among them is still their god-king level powerhouses.


    Therefore, having enough strength is the capital that is extremely fearful in the battle.


    Otherwise, to use Yandi''s words, it is better to live honestly and know less, than to know but be powerless.


    And the last type has something to do with the current demons.


    These people are sailing against the current.


    They saw the power of ultimate fear and knew their own insignificance.


    They also knew the smallness of their world, so they tried to get in touch with the power of the strong, that is, the power dimension of ultimate fear.


    Most people have failed, but fortunately a handful of people have succeeded.


    And these people are the ancient gods that appeared at that time!


    It was these ancient gods that created the existence of the later demons.


    These ancient gods, they have stronger ambitions.


    That is, since the ultimate fear is relying on the annexation of universe creatures to enhance their own strength.


    Since this is the case, can they do this kind of thing by themselves?


    In a word, the fertilizer does not flow into the outsiders'' fields.


    Therefore, the demons and ancient gods at that time began to wage wars against the races among the gods, constantly destroying those races, and then using the creatures of these races as their sacrifices to make themselves stronger.


    By this time, the concepts of these demons and ancient gods had been completely fixed.


    That is, since they can''t fight the ultimate fear, then they have to find ways to become the same existence as the ultimate fear.


    Only in this way can they survive.


    It is because of this idea.


    The demon ancient gods at that time stood on the opposite side of the gods and the world, and the subsequent battle of the gods and demons broke out.


    This battle lasted for a long time, and finally came to an end with the victory of the gods and the world, and the rupture of the two dimensions of the gods and the demon plane.


    As for the erosion of this world by extreme fear, I don''t know why.


    After billions of years, things like this seem to have come to a halt.


    But the ultimate fear does not appear in unknown places all the time.


    Just like the earth where Ye Hao lived before.


    They believe that there are aliens, and even some evidences to prove the existence of aliens have appeared on the earth.


    But when the people on earth have the ability to contact alien civilizations, these aliens seem to have never existed before.


    But from time to time, they will reveal some information that they still exist.


    After that, Ye Hao basically understood it.


    Those ancient gods fell one after another, and several powerful ancient gods used various methods to pass on their power when they fell.


    This also resulted in the later Seven Demon Gods.


    But most of the ancient gods inheritance failed, and only the current seven demon gods.


    As for why Ye Hao possessed the Law of Demons, it was because his black heart was actually the heart owned by an ancient **** back then.


    And in the heart, there is the power of ultimate fear.


    Relying on the power of this taboo, Ye Hao was able to continuously improve his realm.


    In addition, there is a galaxy that exists, and that is about the Primordial Blue Dragon.


    This one is the last Primordial Blue Dragon. He once disappeared in the Gods and All Realms for a while. At that time, the Gods and All Realms thought that the Primordial Blue Dragon race had already been destroyed.


    Actually not.


    At that time, the Primordial Azure Dragon continued to explore various places relying on his own laws of space, but unfortunately, he found the space where the ultimate fear was.


    No one knows what he saw or experienced there.


    But later, this Primordial Azure Dragon appeared on the plane of the devil, and he penetrated in with the power of ultimate fear.


    For the seven demon gods at the time, although they possessed the power of ultimate fear, they also knew very well that once the ultimate fear really invaded this world.


    It''s not just the world, but they themselves have to die.


    So the seven demon gods worked together to prevent this from happening, and sealed the Primordial Blue Dragon in this place.


    Until this time, the **** demon **** took the Primordial Azure Dragon as the core of the magic circle, opening the channel with the earth plane.


    That led to Ye Hao discovering the existence of Primordial Azure Dragon.


    In fact, no one knew the true details of the battle before, and the rumors later were controlled by them.


    For example, what Ye Hao knew before was that the Demon God of Sex and Desire only surrendered the Primordial Azure Dragon in order to obtain a suitable servant.


    Now think about it, how could a god-king-level dragon who possessed the laws of space and had been exposed to extreme fear be surrendered by a **** demon with only the strength of the upper main god.


    This is simply unrealistic.


    When he learned about all these things, Ye Hao clearly realized how big a hidden danger he had released from his behavior.


    And now the Primordial Azure Dragon is once again building a channel between the ultimate fear and trying to release the ultimate fear into this world.


    "Now you understand it completely." The **** demon looked at Ye Hao and said with a smile: "If this is the case, we can cooperate, otherwise this disaster will not only affect the demon plane.


    Even your earth plane, as well as the gods and all realms will suffer! "

 Chapter 3149： Cant let things from that place come out!

    Chapter 3149 Can''t let things from that place come out!


    Ye Hao stared at the three demon gods in front of him.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, this is indeed the fact.


    If it is for the sake of the world, he is indeed on the same front with these three guys now.


    If the problems caused by the Primordial Azure Dragon are not resolved, even if the troubles of the Demon Plane are resolved, the destruction of the Earth Plane will only be a matter of time.


    "As for you worry about the problems that follow, I will talk about the problems after that. Anyway, I won''t give you any promises, but at least until the trouble is resolved.


    We don''t hurt each other. After all, we are not fools. If we fight again at this time, it will only bring irreparable disaster to the world. "The **** demon **** said there.


    "Ye Hao, promise them. From the current perspective, we now have only this choice." Luo Bing Angel King said in Ye Hao''s heart.


    The Angel King Luo Bing has seen everything that has happened so far.


    Although this matter may to a certain extent, it was because Ye Hao gave the blood of the Primordial Blue Dragon, which caused the Primordial Blue Dragon to resuscitate.


    But before that, Ye Hao didn''t know that there was such an unknown history in this Primordial Azure Dragon.


    Coupled with the matter of the Earth plane, Ye Hao needs to solve this problem no matter what.


    So this can''t be regarded as Ye Hao''s fault, this is a path Ye Hao can''t avoid.


    But what the Demon God of Sexual Demon said was right, and they had to cooperate to face the current situation.


    Otherwise it is very likely to cause irreparable consequences, at that time.


    Whether it is Ye Hao, the gods, or the demon gods, they will all be losers.


    In this game, there will be no winners.


    "How are we going to cooperate?" Ye Hao said, looking at the Demon God of Lust.


    Seeing that Ye Hao agreed, the Demon God of Sex Demon was also relieved. What the Demon God of Sex Demon said before was not deceiving Ye Hao.


    It is a genuine idea of ??the demon of lust, because of the battle that year.


    The Demon God of Lust knew exactly how terrifying what the Primordial Azure Dragon was about to release.


    "I need you to be with us to seal this Primordial Azure Dragon again!" The Lust Demon said.


    Ye Hao looked suspiciously at the Demon God of Lust: "Reaction again? Then, so that you can continue your previous plan to invade the plane of the earth?"


    The Demon God of Lust reluctantly pointed to the island below: "The previous plan was indeed based on this Primordial Azure Dragon. But this is also entirely because of the magic circle placed on this island.


    But now, how many magic circles are there on this island?


    The other thing is, if you don¡¯t have the support of the Primordial Azure Dragon, that space channel has disappeared?


    Forgot to tell you, the plan we arranged before, the space channel created by the Primordial Azure Dragon, does not exist for a short time, but is permanent in a certain sense.


    So even without the support of the Primordial Azure Dragon''s power, this spatial channel still hasn''t disappeared.


    But it can no longer be expanded. This size has greatly affected the speed at which our Demon Legion can project troops, according to our original plan.


    It was within three years to build the entire space channel enough for us to project ten legions in one day.


    Then build an outpost belonging to our demonic clan on the earth plane, and then rely on the earth plane to launch the third expedition to the gods and all realms.


    Unfortunately, there is no chance to complete this plan within a short period of time.


    As for us to seal the Primordial Azure Dragon again, we will carry out this plan.


    It will take at least fifty years to rebuild this magic circle alone.


    So, I think you shouldn''t worry about this problem.


    In the next fifty years, you can think of other ways to stop our behavior.


    After all, we are now opponents, aren''t we?


    It''s just because of a common enemy that we are now cooperating together. "


    Listening to the words of Coloring Demon God, Ye Hao looked at the island below.


    Indeed, all the magic circles on the island were damaged, which also caused a series of demons to be buried in the aftermath.


    However, the Moon God was not affected, after the Primordial Azure Dragon was abnormal.


    Luna used the space jump props that Ye Hao had prepared for her early and escaped here.


    And just now, Moon God also used the means of communication to tell Ye Hao what happened inside the island just now.


    What Ye Hao told Moon God was to hide her now, no matter what happened, don''t get close here.


    Although Moon God is very worried about Ye Hao''s comfort, she is also a smart woman, and she knows it very well.


    With her current strength, even if she rushed to the battlefield, she couldn''t play any role.


    On the contrary, it may become Ye Hao''s burden.


    Therefore, she stayed honestly on a distant continent.


    Looking at the super strong fluctuations here.


    This strange fluctuation is constantly echoing at this moment.


    The distance of spread is getting closer and closer.


    And this fluctuation does not tend to weaken due to the increase in the propagation distance.


    Even at a long distance, you can clearly feel this amazing fluctuation.


    "Then what are we going to do? What is the specific plan?" Ye Hao interrogated the Demon God of Lust.


    Ye Hao now basically agrees with the cooperation with the Demon God of Sex.


    The Demon God of Lust looked at the Primordial Blue Dragon below and continued: "Although I don''t know what means you used to restore the Primordial Blue Dragon to its strength.


    But this strength is not very complete, so if the four of us work together.


    Perhaps it can be controlled within a short period of time.


    Then you rely on your spatial law to block the spatial channel that connects the space where the ultimate fear is located.


    No matter what, we can''t let things from that place run into our world.


    Otherwise, our world will really be over by then! "


    Ye Hao basically agreed with the plan of the Demon God of Sex.


    "Then we start now?" Ye Hao looked at the three demon gods.


    "Wait for thirty seconds. We need to adjust our state. In the face of such a battle, we must restore our state to its peak.


    What I have to say is that you guy is really a wicked evildoer, and even on your own, you are on par with the demon gods of our three upper master gods.


    How about it, do you want to think about it? Join our Demon God, Miss Sister can meet any of your requirements. "


    Ye Hao rolled his eyes directly after hearing the ridicule of Coloring Demon God.


    He said: "Actually I have a question, what are the things in Evil Movie City?"

 Chapter 3150： The Gate of Death opened by the Primordial Azure Dragon

    Chapter 3150 The Gate Of Death Opened By The Primordial Azure Dragon


    Hearing Ye Hao''s questioning, the Demon God of Sexual Demon explained to Ye Hao while recovering his state.


    "In fact, it''s not a big thing, it''s just a handful of extremely fearful magical weapons.


    After the Primordial Azure Dragon opened the space channel back then, a part of the ultimate fear penetrated into this world.


    At that time, we resolved the crisis, but with that opportunity, we used a magic weapon to seal a handful of extreme fears.


    Ultimate fear can be said to be a threat to our world, just like a poison.


    However, if this toxin is used properly, it may help us improve our strength.


    It''s like some kind of medicine on your earth plane. "


    Hearing the words of the Demon God of Lust, Ye Hao understood.


    It''s no wonder that the breath of extreme fear can be felt in those high towers, it turned out to be such a thing.


    "Okay, don''t talk nonsense. Now is the time to do business. In addition, to prevent accidents from happening, I have contacted the three demon gods in Evil Movie City.


    They will support us soon. "The Lazy Demon said unhappily next to him.


    I don''t know if her unhappy mood is because of the matter in front of her, or because she wants to cooperate with Ye Hao, his enemy.


    All in all, the Lazy Demon is very upset now.


    The jealous demon on the side didn''t speak, but just looked at everything in front of him faintly, and the scene of the disaster could not help appearing in his mind.


    That battle can be said to be the most difficult and dangerous battle they have experienced so far.


    It took three full months to drive the ultimate fear back to their world again.


    And that power is only part of the ultimate fear.


    I hope this disaster can also be killed by us in the cradle.


    Otherwise, it will be a disaster for the whole world.


    Even these demon gods, they are extremely unwilling to happen like this.


    "Let''s get started, follow our previous plan. First pull that fellow Primordial Azure Dragon out of here!" The Lazy Demon stared at the space below.


    The three demon gods and Ye Hao rushed down at this moment.


    They also saw the figure of the Primordial Azure Dragon.


    The Primordial Blue Dragon at this time was completely different from the Primordial Blue Dragon that Ye Hao had seen before.


    The Primordial Azure Dragon who was imprisoned before was like a decadent old man, a speechless prisoner.


    But the current Primordial Azure Dragon was full of evil spirits all over his body, without the original feeling at all.


    And in his eyes is the pleasure of venting.


    He is using his own power to try again to contact the world where the ultimate fear is, and to introduce the ultimate fear into this world again.


    And now what Ye Hao and the others have to do is prevent such a thing.


    Naturally, it was necessary to control the culprit of the Primordial Azure Dragon first.


    "Grab him!" The power of the laws of the three major demon gods immediately locked the place where the Primordial Azure Dragon was.


    The Primordial Blue Dragon directly used its own spatial laws to prepare to escape.


    But he was surprised to find that his space was restricted and he could not escape for a long distance.


    The place where he appeared was actually only a few kilometers away, completely within the sight of several demon gods.


    "Get him trapped!" The Greedy Demon rushed up immediately.


    The other two demon gods are not lagging behind either.


    The Primordial Azure Dragon wanted to escape again, but also suffered the same thing as before.


    "It''s you!" The Primordial Canglong looked at Ye Hao over there. He felt that it was the law of space on Ye Hao, which blocked the space traversal function of his law of space.


    Only then did the Primordial Azure Dragon not be able to make long-distance space jumps.


    Ye Hao remained silent, just staring at the Primordial Azure Dragon quietly.


    The best way to deal with space is to use space.


    Therefore, Ye Hao used his own space law, so that the Taikoo Canglong couldn''t use his own space law as he pleased.


    You must know that for a strong person who practices the laws of space, his combat effectiveness is actually not strong, and his combat effectiveness is entirely reflected in his spatial ability.


    If there is no space ability, his combat effectiveness will drop. I don''t know how many steps.


    In this way, the position of the Primordial Azure Dragon was finally locked by the three demon gods.


    The three demon gods used the power of their own laws to place a large net around the Primordial Blue Dragon, and tried to use this great net to imprison the Primordial Blue Dragon.


    But the Primordial Azure Dragon was still using his own power to resist.


    Although his own space law has been restricted, the Primordial Blue Dragon is, after all, a god-king-level powerhouse, and at the same time he is also a giant dragon.


    Its combat effectiveness is much stronger than the three demon gods who only have the strength of the upper main gods.


    If it weren''t for Ye Hao''s spatial law to help them, it would have trapped the Primordial Azure Dragon.


    The power of these three demon gods alone could not stop the Primordial Azure Dragon.


    "Why help them, aren''t they your enemies? You let me out, and we are friends!" Taigu Canglong looked at Ye Hao unwillingly.


    He tried to win Ye Hao: "We can cooperate, you have always wanted to eliminate these demons.


    As long as I use my abilities, I can make these demon gods kneel under our feet one by one! "


    Ye Hao faintly looked at the Primordial Azure Dragon: "I did save you before, but it was all because they were using your abilities to attack the earth.


    But if you release you, which leads to the ultimate fear to come to this world.


    Then I will kill you.


    Since I can release you, then I can also kill you. "


    Ye Hao actually had another plan in his mind.


    The idea of ??several demon gods was to imprison the Primordial Azure Dragon, but it was just like what they said before.


    Although the current magic circle has been destroyed, it will rely on the resources of these demon sirs for decades and hundreds of years.


    This magic circle will still be rebuilt.


    At that time, the earth plane still has to face such threats.


    But what if you kill the Primordial Azure Dragon directly?


    Doesn''t this solve the problem directly from the source?


    Of course, this matter still has a little risk.


    Ye Hao will make a corresponding choice based on the situation in the future.


    "Kill me? Hahahaha, it''s really ridiculous. Human, I admit that you are really strong and very talented.


    I never thought that you could release me from the hands of the demon god.


    At this point, I still have to thank you very much.


    Rest assured, at the last moment. I will kill you happily and will not make you feel any pain.


    In addition, at this last time, I will let you see what real fear is.


    The law of space, burn my soul and blood, open it! The same true gate to the abyss! "At this moment, the body of the Primordial Azure Dragon suddenly exploded.


    Following this, the entire space oscillated.


    At the place where the Primordial Blue Dragon exploded, a huge spatial crack appeared.


    In that crack, there seems to be some kind of power of fear about to seep out!

 Chapter 3151： The power of destruction

    Chapter 3151 the power of destroying the world infiltrated


    "No, he actually used all his power as a sacrifice. He directly forcibly opened the space channel!" The Lazy Demon said with a frown.


    The jealous devil frowned: "This shouldn''t be. He hasn''t used such a power before. Why can he use it at this time?"


    "I think it''s because of the blood that I provided him." Ye Hao said without concealing it next to him.


    Relying on the **** blood provided by Ye Hao, the Primordial Azure Dragon could do such a thing.


    To a certain extent, Ye Hao should be regarded as helping the jealous demon **** to accomplish such a thing.


    The three demon gods were not talking, because it was useless to say anything now.


    Ye Hao''s doing this is also entirely because of the relationship between the two sides'' respective situations.


    And it''s impossible for them to tell Ye Hao directly that you can''t do it like this.


    We sealed the Primordial Azure Dragon for one of these reasons.


    And even if they said that, would Ye Hao believe it was another matter.


    And if the demon gods don''t stop, Ye Hao estimates that they will still carry out such a plan for what they are doing on the earth plane now.


    Because when Ye Hao had no choice, he could only take the risk like this.


    "The power of the ultimate fear is leaking out!" Ye Hao felt his body as if he felt oppressed and threatened.


    Ye Hao has directly endured this feeling.


    "For many years, I feel this breath again. My soul is still trembling." The jealous demon said mockingly.


    The Lazy Demon said disgustedly: "If it is possible, I don''t want to fight against such a guy again!"


    The **** demon said sternly: "No matter what, the situation is now like this, what we have to do now is how to deal with the situation in front of us."


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, just stared at the space channel below.


    Because Ye Hao is the owner of the laws of space, he would have a better understanding of these than other demon gods.


    "How about it? Can you destroy this space channel now?" The Demon God of Lust looked at Ye Hao and asked.


    Ye Hao shook his head, and said with a grim expression: "It''s difficult. This Primordial Azure Dragon used his own blood and all his strength to open this space channel in the last time.


    Very unusual, very special.


    And it''s very stable now, even if I were to come, without intervention, without a period of two or three days, it would be impossible to destroy this spatial channel at all. "


    "Two or three days? You''re not kidding, if we let them develop for two or three days like this, then we would simply die. These two or three days are enough to control this space with extreme fear!" The Lazy Demon wrinkled. Brow said.


    Ye Hao thought for a while, then said, "But this is not necessarily absolute. It''s like a glass of boiling water just poured.


    When this boiled water is just boiled, its temperature must be very hot, and we can''t drink it.


    But with time, the boiling water will continue to cool down. "


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, the jealous demon said: "You mean, although this space channel is very stable now.


    But it does not mean that it will always be so stable. As time goes by, its stability will get worse and worse. "


    Ye Hao nodded: "Yes, it is true in theory. Because whether it is ordinary things or things done by gods.


    It is impossible to have any problems, even if the Primordial Azure Dragon uses its own blood, it is impossible to construct a spatial channel without any problems in such a short period of time.


    Therefore, only such a statement can be explained. "


    "Then at this time, you tell us. It can''t really be two or three days!" The Lazy Demon said with a frown.


    The three demon gods looked at Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao shook his head and said: "So far, I still can''t get the exact time. Because it''s just the beginning.


    I need to observe for a period of time to get accurate time data. "


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, the Lazy Demon God rolled his eyes.


    It can be seen that the Lazy Demon God''s attitude towards Ye Hao has not been very good until now because of the previous events.


    Even if the two parties are now in a cooperative relationship, the Lazy Demon God has never given Ye Hao any good winks.


    "Well, at least for now, we still have hope. Since Ye Hao has said so, we can only take one step at a time now.


    After all, this extremely fearful thing, no matter what, we can''t just leave it alone, right? "The **** demon said helplessly.


    The three demon gods looked at each other, and the demon laws on their bodies continued to skyrocket at this time.


    Ye Hao didn''t hide anything, because the next battle would be very hard.


    They are going to fight with the power that the ultimate fear has infiltrated, and no one knows what the situation will be like.


    "Ye Hao, this may be your first time fighting this kind of creature. Remember, in the process of fighting, try not to be disturbed by your own fears.


    Don''t use any techniques either, because those techniques are nothing at all in the face of these extreme fears.


    You just need to constantly use the power of the law, just like water extinguishing a fire, where they appear.


    You can use your own law to destroy them wherever they are! "


    At this time, the **** demon **** also specially reminded Ye Hao, who had fought with ultimate fear for the first time.


    Ye Hao nodded, and at the same time, his eyes were nervous and looking forward to the power seeping through the space channel. This was really the first time he faced extreme fear directly.


    No one knows what he wants to see!


    Time is at this moment, every second seems to be as long as decades.


    Finally, in that passage, a few black gases appeared. No, it shouldn''t be said to be gas.


    But its appearance is not like solid or liquid.


    All in all, it is impossible to describe this situation with the vocabulary that Ye Hao knew.


    And it looks like a monster of black tentacles.


    Those shots, after protruding from that space channel, they continued to stretch around aimlessly.


    At the same time, Ye Hao could also clearly find that in the black tentacles, there seemed to be some kind of ability similar to an eraser, in any space that it touched.


    The power of other elemental laws in that space was all eliminated by Mo.


    It''s like a blank space!

 Chapter 3152： The fear that permeates the world

    Chapter 3152 the fear that penetrates the world


    Evil Movie City


    The four demon gods and the seven **** kings are not giving way to each other!


    And under the bonus of the God-killing-class weapons, the demons gradually gained the upper hand.


    Athena and the others were gradually suppressed!


    "Damn it, how could it become this situation. If we continue like this, all of us will have to die here!" Athena looked at the situation in front of her, very worried.


    Judging from the current situation, they hardly have any hope.


    But is it necessary to give up this ruin that has something to do with ultimate fear?


    If you give up this time, it will be even more difficult to find such a plan next time.


    What''s more, this is the closest they are to this ruin now.


    Just when they struggled with it.


    A wave that almost penetrated the divine body and directly stimulated the divine soul, spread from a distance.


    Almost at this moment, all the demon gods and king-level powerhouses stopped what they were doing.


    Even though Medusa was not attacked by the Greedy Demon God, she stared in the distance blankly.


    At this moment, the sky above the Evil Shadow City seemed to be plunged into a strange calm.


    "That breath just now!" Yan Emperor''s expression was very stern, but there was a hint of fear in his eyes.


    Liu Ye clenched the stick in his hand, but his arm was constantly trembling: "It can''t be wrong, it''s the breath of that kind of creature!"


    Queen Yan''s expression was stern and did not say much.


    At this time, they can all be sure that the breath that is spreading at this moment is nothing but the breath of extreme fear.


    And it''s very strong.


    This feeling is as if this kind of creature has already appeared in this world.


    "What the **** is going on? Why is there an aura of extreme fear in this world!" The Empress Xingqiong frowned and said.


    They all know exactly what the ultimate fear is.


    If at this time, the ultimate fear appeared in this world.


    It will be a disaster for the whole world!


    Medusa looked at several demon gods: "Have you fallen to this point, wanting to sacrifice your world in exchange for the right to be with those creatures?"


    Facing Medusa''s questioning, the demon gods did not speak.


    But in the next second, several demon gods all rushed out in one direction.


    This direction is the direction from which the breath came.


    They didn''t pay any attention to what happened here.


    It seems that Evil Movie City or something is not important at all at this time.


    "What should we do now?" The magic card player looked at his companion.


    Now this situation has completely surpassed their original expectations.


    This development really made them never think of it.


    "No matter what, we have to figure out what is going on. This powerful wave of extreme fear is definitely not as simple as a small relic.


    If the ultimate fear is really going to appear in this world, we must stop it anyway.


    Otherwise, the consequences would be really disastrous! "Queen Yan said solemnly.


    They know exactly what kind of disaster the ultimate fear will bring.


    These **** kings would never let such a thing happen.


    Even if they are on the demon plane now, because for the ultimate fear.


    As long as it occupies the demon plane, and no matter how many planes there are in this world, it will only be a fate.


    In this situation, all planes exist under a community of destiny.


    The seven people immediately followed the demon **** who had left before and rushed out in that direction.


    As for the secrets in Evil Movie City, they don''t care at all now.


    Although there are some extremely fearful auras here, this faint aura is nothing compared to the aura exuding over there!


    After a few minutes.


    The four demon gods, as well as Athena and seven others, came to the place one after another.


    "I remember this location...it seems to be the location where Ye Hao said that the Primordial Azure Dragon was trapped?" Athena looked at the scene in surprise.


    The eyes of the few people nearby also showed horror and fear.


    Because the space in front of me is completely different now.


    It was a pitch-black space with nothingness inside.


    There is hardly any breath.


    However, there was a black object with an unknown shape. This object had no actual shape, but now Ye Hao and the other three demon gods in the realm of the upper main gods were fighting this object.


    The purpose is obvious, they want to seal this object in this space.


    However, it is obvious that they have not achieved such a purpose.


    Because the scope of this space is still expanding.


    In any space it touches, almost any elemental power, or the power of the law, directly disappears.


    When they came into contact with some continents, all the creatures on the continents completely disappeared at that moment.


    Fortunately, only a few small continents are being affected now, and there are not many creatures on them.


    If it spread to a place with a large population like Evil Movie City, the consequences would be disastrous.


    And in this phenomenon, there is another characteristic.


    That is, when some living bodies or certain substances are absorbed, the power of this kind of creatures will increase to a certain extent.


    The rate of erosion of the entire space will also accelerate indirectly.


    "This is the power of ultimate fear!" Queen Yan said in horror.


    When they see the creature in front of them, they can be very sure that this is the power of ultimate fear.


    But so far, it is not too comprehensive.


    "This force has not yet fully penetrated into our world. It is only part of the ultimate fear force.


    But if we don''t stop it now, when this force completely appears in this world, it will be a disaster for the whole world! "Medusa''s eyes clearly saw the essence of this ultimate fear.


    The snake heads on her hair were trembling at the moment.


    It seemed to be very afraid of the power in front of me.


    In fact, it''s not just them, everyone present, including those demon gods.


    When I saw this power, the expression on his face was quite stern.


    Because they all know exactly what the ultimate fear is all about.


    And now, they must prevent the development of this event, otherwise it will be the end of all planes.


    And this doomsday will begin with the demon plane first.


    This is like a fuse!

 Chapter 3153： The gods come

    Chapter 3153 Gods Coming


    Suddenly a cry rang at this moment.


    Everyone saw an amazing scene at this moment!


    That is, a huge eye appeared at the other end of the space channel.


    At the moment when I felt this eye, everyone was stiffened up and down.


    That is the real ultimate fear!


    "This...Is this the feeling of ultimate fear?" Ye Hao gasped, his whole body stiffened at this moment.


    "Think of a way so that we can''t let this monster come over. This breath alone makes us what we are now.


    If we really let it over, then we can''t stop it at all! "The magic card player raised his hand and tried to summon his card.


    But his cards turned into pieces one by one.


    The magic card player coughed up blood directly.


    "Well, Liu Ye is not afraid of this kind of thing! Look at my stick!" Liu Ye vomited blood and forcibly broke through his limit. The stick in his hand turned into a golden stick and shot in that eye. past.


    But when the stick shot out less than ten meters, the whole stick exploded.


    Liu Ye was also directly beaten into his original shape, and his whole body fell heavily to the ground, turning into a poor monkey in appearance.


    "Damn it!" Yan Emperor tried to move his body, but his body couldn''t move at all at this moment.


    "Hey, aren''t you demon gods very strong. Hurry up, don''t just watch that monster come to our world!" Athena looked at the demon gods.


    "Don''t be bullshit, if I could do it, I would have done it!" The Lazy Demon retorted irritably.


    At this moment, the demon gods of their upper main gods had almost no way.


    "Those things that have just penetrated are part of this guy. When those things have penetrated into this world to a certain extent, this thing will also appear in our world!" The arrogant demon said in a deep voice.


    At this time, the Demon God''s Seven Killing Order in his hand also lit up.


    "No matter what, you can''t let this monster come over!" The gluttony magic armor of the gluttony **** also began to burst out with monstrous black light.


    The angry demon raised the abyssal rage cannon in his hand and pointed it at the eye in the sky: "Go and look at someone, and then look at Lao Tzu to pull out the eyeballs!"


    All three god-killing weapons attacked at this time.


    Boom boom boom


    A certain soul level shock caused everyone to fly upside down at this moment.


    It is worth mentioning that although everyone is a little injured, at least they can move now.


    "What do we do now? I didn''t expect these ultimate fears to penetrate our world so quickly!" Queen Yan said worriedly.


    "No way, now I can only do it hard. In any case, there is only this way." The power of the law in the goddess of the star sky burned at this time.


    The law of combustion!


    Everyone was shocked when they saw the actions of the Goddess of Star Sky.


    But it soon became clear that this is the only way now.


    The Law of Combustion is actually equivalent to burning one''s own origin, which will have a huge impact on later cultivation.


    But this time has come, if the immediate problem is not solved, everything they have now will be lost.


    That''s it.


    One after another, everyone on the scene began to burn the power of their own laws.


    Just when Ye Hao was about to burn the power of his own laws and improve his strength.


    The arrogant demon stopped him, and the arrogant demon looked at Ye Hao arrogantly: "Your law of space is still useful, you have to make sure that your strength is not a problem.


    When we restrain this force, you will help us seal this space. "


    Hearing the words of the arrogant devil, Ye Hao stopped his idea of ??burning the law.


    Yes it is.


    He still has to keep his own strength to seal this gap.


    In this way, Ye Hao temporarily became a bystander at this moment, just looking at the spectacular scene in front of him.


    The four powerful demon gods of the upper main gods were burning their own law power, and the demon power on their bodies had reached the top of the demon king level at this moment.


    Plus ten other **** king-level powerhouses.


    At this moment, under this piece of heaven and earth, a total of fourteen **** king-level powerhouses gathered.


    When these fourteen god-king-level powerhouses are alone, the whole space seems to be trembling when they are in this world.


    The entire demon plane felt this breath repeatedly.


    Even the gods and worlds at this moment can feel the existence of this powerful aura.


    Those **** kings of the gods and ten thousand realms, they can all feel that something is happening in a distant space at this moment.


    Even this kind of thing, to a certain extent, alludes to the space where they are.


    Almost everyone feels anxious.


    Ye Hao looked at the scene before him, suddenly he felt something.


    "The space barrier is weakened at this time?" Ye Hao was surprised to find that his consciousness could feel other planes at this moment.


    Then I thought about it, it should be because the power of ultimate fear has penetrated into this world, causing the laws of this time to be evaded at this time.


    This has also led to space barriers, which are weakened at this time.


    Ye Hao looked at the fourteen **** kings who were fighting stubbornly, and his heart was shocked.


    His eyes began to glow.


    Then a message began to be transmitted toward other planes, and toward the strongest individual.


    Fairy buddha


    Many gods and Buddhas have felt this message, and they can see what is happening on the demon plane at this moment.


    In addition, those **** kings of other first-class gods can feel it.


    After thinking about it for a moment, these **** kings all left their gods, directly tore the space barriers to pieces, and came to the plane of the devil.


    Such behavior, in the usual time, these **** king level powerhouses are absolutely impossible to do.


    But at this time it is completely different.


    And when these **** kings appeared here, this space became even more unstable.


    "Angel King." Ye Hao looked at the three angel kings who came first.


    "Is this the ultimate fear in the rumors? It is indeed a devastating force." The Angel King Rowling looked at the power in front of him, exclaiming in amazement.


    Just now, Ye Hao used his own spatial laws to organize everything that happened here, including all the things about extreme fear, into information.


    All are sent out, it''s like a radio wave.


    But only the powerhouse of the **** king level can receive this radio wave!

 Chapter 3154： I will be back [End of book]

    Chapter 3154 I''ll Be Back [End of Book]


    More and more **** kings.


    Twenty, thirty!


    Gradually, the kings who arrived later also felt the pressure of the battle, and they also began to burn their own laws.


    Although they were only exposed to something like ultimate fear for the first time.


    But their instinct tells them that this thing must be prevented from appearing in their world, otherwise there will be very bad rules.


    Stop it at all costs!


    In the end, this reached a bottleneck.


    The power of many gods finally suppressed the power that the ultimate fear seeped out.


    But it has reached the limit, unable to completely press the ultimate fear back.


    "Ye Hao, give it a try. Can you seal the crack in this space under this circumstance!" The Arrogant Demon shouted to Ye Hao.


    Ye Hao tried it, but soon failed. He shook his head and said, "No. It can''t be done! This space cracks are quite serious, coupled with the ultimate fear of power erosion.


    The general laws of space can no longer repair this gap! "


    After hearing what Ye Hao said, everyone fell silent.


    They didn''t expect that in this situation, there would be no alternative.


    Boom boom boom


    At this moment, many gods and kings felt that cracks appeared in other planes, and things like black tentacles began to derive into those worlds.


    "It''s not good, because of our battle. For a long time, it has been impossible to restrain the spread of the ultimate fear power. Almost all the spaces are now beginning to be affected!" Queen Yan exclaimed.


    Ye Hao closed his eyes, his eyes could almost see what happened on other planes.


    It also includes the current plane of the earth.


    He could see that a huge black hole appeared in the solar system where the Earth''s plane was located. A black liquid appeared in this black hole, and the black liquid began to derive toward the surroundings.


    Engulfing many planets in it, and even extending its power to the stars of the solar system at the end!


    When the black tentacles covered the sun.


    Everyone on the earth seems to have entered the dark night.


    "Damn, what should I do. If my strength is stronger, maybe I can prevent this from happening!" Ye Hao clenched his fists.


    He was aggrieved, thinking that all of this was a lack of his own strength.


    At this moment, he thought of a little.


    "Devil of lust, I need something in your evil movie city!" Ye Hao said, looking at the devil of lust.


    The **** demon said weakly: "At this time, what do you want that thing to do?"


    "Just leave it alone, I need that thing. With that thing, I might be able to change this situation!" Ye Hao said seriously.


    Hearing Ye Hao''s words, the Demon God of Lust didn''t say anything more. With a move of his spiritual thought, he directly moved the black tower in the Evil Movie City here.


    "What you want is inside. I have already unlocked it. You can go in and get it by yourself! But you have to be careful. Although this is only part of the ultimate fear, the hostility is also quite..."


    The Demon God of Lust hadn''t finished speaking yet, she was surprised to watch Ye Hao directly **** that small part of the extremely fearful power into her body.


    "Are you crazy! Even us, in the past, we just dared to absorb its breath around!" The **** demon looked at Ye Hao in surprise.


    Ye Hao didn''t speak, or that he was basically unable to speak now.


    His whole body was occupied by a terrifying force, and it was very painful.


    "Abandon your anger!" Ye Hao said in his heart.


    At this moment, he abandoned his only remaining two emotions.


    At this moment, Ye Hao, who had been trapped in the upper master **** for a long time, directly stepped into the realm of the **** king.


    But even with the strength of the Divine King Realm, Ye Hao couldn''t control his strength at all.


    "Not enough!" Ye Hao gritted his teeth and directly discarded his last emotion, lust.


    At this moment, Ye Hao felt as if his body was empty, and the inner heart that should have been anxious all at once calmed down at this moment.


    It''s as if everything is reduced to nothingness.


    But despite this, all this has not been controlled.


    "Luo Bing, I may need your help." Ye Hao said to Luo Bing in his body.


    "You said." Luo Bing Angel King appeared.


    "I want to completely activate the heart of the devil, but I still need the power to fight against, so I need you to be able to incarnate into the heart of an angel, corresponding to it!" Ye Hao said with a serious face.


    Robin Angel King understood what Ye Hao meant: "Okay, I know how to do it."


    "Luo Bing..."


    "Needless to say, the most important thing now is to solve the immediate problem and talk about the future things later."


    Ye Hao listened to Luo Bing''s tone, he knew that such a decision would completely leave Luo Bing Angel King in his body.


    Even if there is the possibility of resurrection in the future, it will not be possible, because the angelic heart of Luo Bing Angel King will merge with Ye Hao.


    It can be said that the two will become a symbiotic existence.


    But as far as the current situation is concerned, there is really no way.


    Ye Hao retracted his emotions and carefully controlled the strength in his body.


    Finally, the handful of extremely fearful power that was swallowed by Ye Hao was finally controlled at this moment!


    Ye Hao opened his eyes, and the powerful aura on his body exploded at this moment.


    At the same time, a pair of black and white wings appeared behind him.


    Almost all **** kings could feel the terrifying and powerful aura of Ye Hao at this moment.


    "The law of time and space, look back at everything!" Ye Hao muttered something.


    In the next second, the power of his laws of time and space filled almost the entire space.


    An astonishing scene happened at this time. The black tentacles that had penetrated the world were actually moving backwards at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    In the end, he retreated into the crack abruptly.


    The cracks that appeared in other planes were repaired one by one at this time. In those worlds, the quasi-lords and gods looked at all this stupidly, as if nothing happened just now.


    But in this place where Ye Hao and the others are, it''s not that simple.


    The power of the law of time and space did not drive this ultimate fear out.


    "This is not the place where you go wild, where do you go back and forth!" Ye Hao suddenly rushed up, directly hitting Ultimate Fear with a punch.


    The ultimate fear was forced into the crack little by little.


    However, Ye Hao''s body also entered into the crack, and at the same time, the terrified tentacles had already wrapped Ye Hao.


    "Ye Hao, come out!" The Goddess of Star Sky shouted.


    Ye Hao turned his head and took a look: "Don''t worry, when I finish dealing with things here. I will be back."


    With that, the crack in the space disappeared in the next second, and everything was calm again at this moment.


    But Ye Hao''s trace also disappeared.


    Everyone was silent.


    At the last moment, Ye Hao applied the most powerful law of time and space, and traced all disasters back to before they happened.


    In the end, he just returned to their world with extreme fear.


    But Ye Hao is also trapped in that world now.


    But everyone believes that that guy will come back one day, because that''s what he said just now!


    [End of the book]